《Magic Doctor CEO Lady's Humble Husband (Fade Chen)》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 "Do you remember everything that I''ve said?" A cold female voice raised in a luxurious Ferrari. "Yes. Never reveal that you are my wife. Never look for you without your permission. Never mess around in thepany," said Fade Chen, who was sitting at the passenger seat, expressionless. "Do not mention that word again." The woman red at Fade and said coldly, "Well, get off the car!" "But, there is still some distance from here to thepany. Why don''t you drive into thepany?" Fade asked her curiously. The woman rolled her eyes at him and with the same cold voice, she said, "If the employees of the company saw that their president drove someone like you into thepany, just the two of us, what do you think will happen?" said the woman. Hearing this, Fade stunned for a while, then he nodded and produce a forced smile, "I understand. People will misunderstand easily when they see a beautiful president like you and a loser like me." "I''ll get out of the car," Fade opened the door and got down. "It''s good that you understand," the woman in the car said with a cold voice, and the Ferrari roared into the grand building about a kilometer away, with a big sign of ¡°Fei Enterprises Holding Inc" hanging on the building. In the Ferrari, Quin Lin looked at the figure disappearing through her rearview mirror and she could not help herself from frowning. Letting out a sigh, she whispered to herself, "This guy''s image and temperament is....but the situation is urgent. I''m getting so much stress from my family, this is all I can do for now." It turned out that as the president of Fei Enterprise Holding Inc, and with her beauty well known in Bay City, Quin had encountered ridiculous things in the past two days. She was very troubled with the things going on around her, so she went to the bar to rx the night before yesterday. Unexpectedly, she was drunk. When she woke up, she was already in the hotel. Her clothes were long gone, and there was a man lying beside her. This man was Fade. ording to Quin''s character, when things like this happened, she would have already sent him to the police. However, due to the stress from her family recently, Quin got an idea. Instead of handing Fade to the police, Quin decided to make him her temporary husband. In no time, both of them went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register themselves as being officially married. Today, Quin randomly arranged a job for her new husband in thepany. This is so that when Quin''s family asked about Fade, she coulde up with an exnation. On the street, Fade, who was carrying a canvas bag on his back, rubbed his nose, and walked over to the building not far from him. To be honest, Fade had never expected this result. Fade had been learning "The Kong Fu of Jiu Yang" from his master on the mountain for nearly twenty years. In order to further his breakthrough in the field of martial arts, Fade went to the urban city to find nine things that were suitable for his kung fu. It was not even three days since he left the mountain when he met Quin at the Bay City, who was also wandering on the streets. At that particr moment, Quin, who looked very drunk, and was wandering around at the entrance of the bar. There were a few men around Quin trying to pull her, their evil intentions were obvious to Fade. Looking at the situation, it is Fade''s nature to lend a helping hand to Quin and he immediately chases those men away. After that, Fade, who was about to call the police, suddenly realized that Quin was not just drunk, she was drugged by someone. The situation became more crucial. Therefore, Fade took Quin to the hotel and used the knowledge he had to cure her. The powerful side effect of this ''Intoxicated Guanyin'' was its aphrodisiac effect which caused things that should not happen, to happen between them. After it happened, Fade felt bad to leave Quin. Also, the night before yesterday, Fade found out about the seed of "Ice Lotus" in Quin''s body when they were making out. The "Ice Lotus" was a rare cold- natured medicine. As the "Ice Lotus" was very rare and it happened to be the medicine that Fade needed, he then decided to stay. Fade felt that he needed to be responsible for Quin and on the other hand, he would then have the chance to get the "Ice Lotus" medication if he stayed. Therefore, both of them registered their marriage in no time. Then, Fade was arranged to work in Quin''spany herself and he became one of her subordinates. Without him realizing it, Fade had reached the ground level of thepany. Fade looked up at the 20-story building and the staff going in and out of thepany. Fade could not help but sigh in his heart - his wife seemed to be more capable than he had imagined! Just as Fade was about to enter thepany, a sudden burst of honk sounded. With a sharp braking sound, a ck Mercedes stopped beside Fade. As the window was being scrolled down, the face of a man with a pair of gold- rimmed sses showed up. He yelled at Fade angrily, "Are you blind? Why are you blocking my way?" "I didn''t see-" Fade wanted to exin. However, the man with sses waved his hand disgustedly and shouted, "Get out of my way if you don''t want to die." The security guard at the entrance of the building hurried over and pulled Fade aside. The ck Mercedes then sped off into the underground parking lot. "This is not a ce for you. Go away!" The security guard waved his hand to Fade to dismiss him. Fade told the security guard, ''Tm here to work." "You work here? Why haven''t I seen you before?" The security guard looked suspicious. "It''s my first day at work in the medical department," Fade said quickly. "The medical department is having new recruits again? Why haven''t I heard of this?" The security guard was puzzled, but he still called to confirm Fade''s identity. After things were clear, the security guard allowed Fade into thepany. Once Fade entered thepany, he first smelled a pleasant fragrance, and then he saw a woman dressed up beautifully in thepany. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was only at this moment that Fade remembered that his wife''spany, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, was mainly engaged in women''s cosmetics. Thus, it was normal to have so many beautiful women in thepany. A few minutester, Fade found the medical department on the fourth floor. After knocking on the door, Fade pushed the door and entered. "Are you the new recruit?" In the medical room, a young girl with doll-like hair and a round face looked at Fade with her big ck eyes. "Yes, I am. My name is Fade. Nice to meet you!" Fade took the initiative to greet her. The girl came to her senses after a while and quickly reached out to greet Fade. "My name is Xenia Xu. Please take a seat." Xenia was a friendly girl. It only took Fade one morning to get along well with her. In the afternoon, Xenia took Fade to the cafeteria in thepany for lunch. After getting the food, they found a table and sat down. While they were eating, Xenia introduced thepany to Fade and often introduced some people to Fade. Suddenly, a burst of chattering rang in the cafeteria, and silence instantly filled up the ce. Everyone''s eyes were fixed in one direction. "What''s wrong?" Fade asked curiously. Xenia nudged him gently and pointed in one direction. "Look over there." Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Fade looked in the direction Xenia pointed and saw a woman in her mid- twenties walking over. She¡¯s a beautiful woman in a tight work suit, her soft ck hair was tied up and a pair of ck sses were resting on her beautiful face. Her face looks slightly stern, but as she was making her way through, her hips swayed, which made her looked sexy. "Ady that beautiful, no wonder people turned around to look at her." Fade finally understood everyone¡¯s reaction. "How is she? Isn''t she beautiful?" Xenia winked at Fade and whispered. "Yes!" Fade nodded. Xenia continued with a small sigh, "That¡¯s Manager Lily Wei, the general manager of the human resources department of ourpany. At the same time, Manager Wei is also the president''s best friend; they are very close with each other in private. Of course, Manager Wei is also a famous beauty in ourpany, she¡¯s ranked second in the wholepany, only ranked below President Lin. I'' m curious about how many people would want to pursue Manager Wei." "Fade, you too?" Xenia suddenly asked Fade. "Ah!" Fade was still surprised by the rtionship between Lily and Quin that he did not manage to come to his senses for a moment. Fade then shook his head and said, "I''m not-" "Fade, I know the little intentions that you have, just like all other men. There''s no need to pretend." Xenia winked at Fade and half-jokingly said. Fade sighed softly and said, "I''m not joking. I''m married, so it''s impossible." "Ah, you are married. I did not expect that?" Xenia looked at Fade in surprise. "It just doesn''t seem like people like me could also get married, right?" Fade smiled. "No, I didn''t mean that. I just, I just think you are still young." Xenia said and then sighed, T m curious about your wife. Will I have a chance to get to know her?" "You already know each other," Fade said quietly in his heart, but instead, he smiled and replied, "Of course you will!" Following Lily¡¯ s departure, the cafeteria gradually resumed its normal state of hustle. However, soon after, the cafeteria fell intoplete silence once again. "What? Another beautiful woman?" Fade turned his head around and saw somebody who made him frown. A man in a suit, with his hair slicked back, wearing a pair of gold- rimmed sses, walked in with a hint of arrogance in his steps. This man was none other than the man in the Mercedes-Benz who scolded Fade at the entrance of thepany this morning. "It''s him?" Fade frowned. "Do you know Secretary Qin?" Xenia looked at Fade. "Secretary Qin?" The confusion on Fade''s face was visible. "You don''t know him?" Xenia continued, "He is Donald Qin, our president''s secretary, and he is highly valued by President Lin. Secretary Qin, together with Manager Wei, is regarded as the right- hand men of President Lin, and both of them hold high positions in thepany." "Moreover, Secretary Qin graduated from a well- known university and is good- looking. Secretary Qin is definitely the prince charming for most of us." Xenia said with affection, "However, it seems that Secretary Qin is not interested in ordinary women; he is instead devoted to President Lin." "He likes Quin!" Hearing this, Fade felt unhappy for no particr reason. The look Fade threw at Donald was filled with dissatisfaction towards that man. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Xenia did not notice the change in Fade''s emotion and continued, "President Lin is young and her future is promising, and she is so beautiful. It is normal for Secretary Qin to fall in love with her. There are also many colleagues in ourpany who think that they are suitable for each other. They are indeed a perfect match." "I don''t think so," The words came out of Fade'' s mouth unexpectedly. Right then, Donald happened to pass by Fade. Although they were separated by two rows of seats, Fade was still able to smell a faint fragranceing from him. "This smell Suddenly, something came across Fade''s mind. Fade''s face turned cold and he frowned. "Fade, what''s wrong with you? Are you sick?" Xenia finally noticed Fade''s strange behavior and asked in concern. "I''m fine." Fade shook his head as he put down his bowl and chopsticks before standing up and said, "Xenia, I''m full. I''ll go first." Leaving the cafeteria, Fade quickly went inside an elevator and pressed the button for the top floor. On the top floor, as soon as Fade walked out of the elevator, he quickly walked to the president''s office. At the door, a secretary saw Fade and was stunned by his presence for a moment. Then she stopped him immediately, "What are you doing here?" "I am here to see President Lin," Fade said to her. "Do you have an appointment?" The secretary looked at Fade warily. Fade said, "I am a staff here and I have something urgent to report to President Lin." " Staff?" The secretary was even more suspicious after hearing this. "Yes, my name is Fade. Today is my first day working in the medical department," Fade said hastily. The secretary flipped through the information of workers that she had and confirmed Fade''s identity, but she still insisted on stopping him, ''Tm sorry, it''s break time now. If there''s something you would like to report to President Lin, please doe again in the afternoon." "I, I''m in an urgent situation," Fade said hurriedly. "I''m sorry. Without an appointment, you can''t talk to President Lin." The secretary said firmly. "I, I..." Fade got really anxious. Without thinking any further, Fade shouted directly at the president''s office, "Dea ¡ª President Lin, this is Fade. I have something to tell you, I¡ª" "You-" There is a change in the secretary''s facial expression. She picked up the phone and was ready to call the security guard. In the nick of time, a voice is heard from the president''s office, "Let him in." The secretary stunned for a moment and put the phone down. At the same time, Fade had already entered the office. In the office, dressed in formal business attire, Quin sat behind a huge solid wooden desk and stared at Fade coldly. "President Lin, I-" Fade started his sentence. Before finishing his words, Fade was interrupted by Quin''s cold voice, "The things that I¡¯ve just told you in the morning, have you already forgotten about it?" "No, I have something urgent to tell you," Fade said in a hurry. Quin frowned slightly and coldly said, "Go ahead." "Here''s the thing." Fade exined, "I saw Donald Qin when I was eating in the cafeteria just now. I smelled a special fragrance on him and the fragrance is the same as the fragrance that was on you when you were drugged the night before yesterday. So, I suspect that it might have something to do with Donald." "That''s it?" Coldness stillcing Quin''s voice. "Well, yes. That''s it. I just want you to be careful, President Lin. Donald ¡ª" Fade reminded. Once again Fade''s words were interrupted by Quin''s cold voice, "If you are done, you may leave now." "This-" Fade was stunned for a moment and then hurriedly said, "I''m not lying. The smell is simr. I''m sure that Donald must have something to do with it. I¡ª" "Enough!" Quin shouted coldly and looked at Fade. Shaking her head, Quin said, "I''m very disappointed in you. It''s only your first day in thepany and you''ve already started ying dirty tricks." "I..." Fade tried to defend himself. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Quin said coldly, "Secretary Qin is my righthand man and he has been with me for eight years. Do you think I will believe your nonsense or Secretary Qin?" After a moment of silence, Fade looked into Quin''s eyes; they were filled with anger and disappointment. Fade lowered his head, feeling disappointed.- Quin snorted slightly and said, "I don''t know what rumors have you heard in the cafeteria that made you have any other thoughts. One thing you have to remember is that the marriage between us is just an act. Remember your ce and don''t cross the border." "Also, don''t interfere with my private issues. Do you understand?" Quin''s tone is now a little harsh. Fade looked into Quin''s anger-filled eyes and took a deep breath before saying, "President Lin, I understand." "Hmph, well then. You can leave now!" Quin said coldly. Fade walked out of the office without saying a word. Arriving at the elevator, Fade pressed the down button. Hethen entered the elevator. Just as the door of the elevator was about to close, the voice of Quin and her secretary sounded in the president''s office, "That person broke into the president''s office without an appointment. ording to the regtions of thepany, he will be fined 500 Yuan, which will be deducted from his sry this month." "Yes!" the secretary replied respectfully. The door of the elevator mmed shut, as a heavy knock of a hammer fell on Fade''s heart.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A bitter smile formed at the corner of Fade''s mouth. Shaking his head, Fade said softly in a voice that only he could hear, "Yes! We are a couple only by contract. Everyone is just acting ording to their needs. I''m the one that¡¯s being stupid." When Fade returned to the medical room, Xenia was already there. Xenia saw Fade''s disappointed expression, she couldn''t help but act carefully around him. Xenia slowly approached Fade and asked, "Fade, what''s wrong? Are you unhappy?" Fade smiled at her and said softly, ''Tm fine." In the afternoon, their work continues. After getting familiar with his new job in the morning, Fade eventually started his work officially. The company''s medical room is mainly to treat somemon illnesses such as headaches and fevers, for the staff of thepany. Themon method is basically to prescribe medicines ording to the symptoms of the disease. Illnesses that are more severe will not be treated in the medical room. Now that Fade is here, the situation had been a little different. Relying on the experience from years of learning on Mount Tianwu, Fade not only has knowledge in the martial arts but also had some achievements in the medical field. For some ordinary symptoms, Fade can cure the patients simply through acupuncture or massage without any prescription, and the result was great. Illnesses that were usuallyplicated and couldn''t be cured in the medical room can now be cured by Fade easily. Therefore, news spread among the staff that there was a "Magic Doctor" in the medical room of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. It was not even four o''clock in the afternoon when the medical room which was usually empty had more than 20 employees waiting inside. This had caused Xenia to work nonstop. After sending off thest staff with a headache, Fade and Xenia were about to take a break. At this particr moment, a tall figure appeared at the door. Xenia immediately went over to greet him. "Pleasee in. May I know where do you feel ufortable..." Before Xenia could finish her words, she was shocked by who she saw, she then asked with surprise, "Secretary Qin, why. why are you here?" Fade also looked up and saw a tall figure in formal suit and leather shoes at the door of the medical room. It was none other than Donald, the secretary at the president''s office. Fade frowned slightly. After all, Xenia had told Fade before this that the executives of thepany would normally not come to the medical room as they were very clear about the professionalism of the staff in the medical room. The executives are all greatly concerned about their health. If they feel any difort, they would go to the hospital in the city for a check-up instead of visiting the medical room in thepany for treatment. Now, Donald, who had never been to the medical room, suddenly showed up. This was surprising to both Fade and Xenia. Surprise shed through Fade''s eyes for a moment and the next moment, he returned to his normal state. Looking at Donald, Fade asked, "Is there anything wrong, Secretary Qin?" Donald observed Fade, and curved his lips while saying, "There is something wrong with my calves." "Your calves?" Fade looked at Donald''s calves and pointed at the seat in front of him, "Please sit down, Secretary Qin. I''ll have a look." "I don''t feel like sitting down." Donald looked at Fade. Fade was startled but the next moment he said, "In this case, I''m afraid it''s not convenient for me to diagnose and treat you." "If it''s not convenient, then you may change your posture to make it convenient. For example, you may kneel down and have a look to diagnose." The corners of Donald''s lips went up and sneered at Fade. Fade who had been smiling immediately turned stone cold. Fade looked at Donald and coldly said, "What did you say?" "I say, you may kneel down and have a look," Donald said coldly. Fade put down the equipment in his hand, looked at Donald, and pointed at the door, "If you are not seeking treatment, please leave." "You''re asking me to leave? Is this how you do your work?" Donald red at Fade while questioning him. Fade remained silent but still locked his cold stare on Donald. In just a moment, the tension in the medical room rose unexpectedly high. Xenia panicked. Xenia never expected Donald to have a fight with Fade. One is the secretary of the company''s top management, and the other one is a neer. How could there be any grievance between them? "Secretary Qin, Dr. Chen is new here. If you don''t mind, let me have a look at your calves!" Xenia said to save the situation. Xenia then went over and was ready to bend down to diagnose Donald. However, Donald kicked Xenia away and coldly said, "I''ve said, I want him toe over. Don''t you understand?" Xenia rubbed her bruised arm and looked at Donald with slight anger, "Secretary Qin, I, I''m not-" "If not, then shut up." Donald snorted and directed his gaze to Fade once again. Donald'' s voice was stone cold as he repeated, "I want you to kneel down and see what''s wrong with my calves." Fade looked at Xenia, who was sitting on the ground with tears in her eyes and then looked at Donald, who was standing arrogantly in front of him. There was a hint of anger in his eyes, "What do you want?" "What do I want?" Donald gritted his teeth and whispered to Fade, "I want you to know the consequences of offending and making a report against me." Hearing this, Fade''s heart trembled and he thought of what he had told Quin earlier this afternoon. For a moment, a great sense of disappointment surged in Fade''s heart. Did Quin tell Donald about this? "Kneel down!" Donald shouted at Fade. Donald¡¯s voice snapped Fade out of his thoughts. Fade voiced out firmly, "No way!" Chapter 4 Chapter 4 "You won''t?" Donald sneered, "As a staff of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, I am your superior. Now, I just want you to have a look at my calves to treat it, and you''re saying that you won''t. Do you know what your behavior will bring you to?" "You are not doing your work right. For that, you will be fined 1000 Yuan, and you will be made a public example at thepany meeting next week." Donald is visibly pleased with his own decision.- Fade''s facial expression turned darker and he said, "Who are you to punish me?" "Who am I?" Donald sneered, "I am the secretary of the president''s office. I have the right to do so." "Treating your work absent- mindedly, you''ll have to pay 1,000 Yuan as your punishment. Now, adding one more wrongdoing of yours, which is going against your superior and disobeying instructions. For this, you''ll be fined another 1,000 Yuan. That will be 2,000 Yuan in total, and you''ll have to pay the money right now," The arrogance in Donald''s voice was bing more obvious. Fade looked at Donald with a serious face, "I will not pay!" "You will not!" Donald snorted and pointed to the entrance, "Then get out of thispany! You are fired." Looking at the situation, Xenia hurriedly got up and tried to persuade Donald, "Secretary Qin, this is a misunderstanding. There must be some misunderstanding. We can talk it out. Fade..." "Did I ask you to talk? If there¡¯s any nonsenseing from you again, you''ll be fired also." Donald red at Xenia. "Hand over the money or get lost!" Donald looked at Fade triumphantly. Fade narrowed his eyes, then took off his uniform and threw it on the table. He said coldly, "If you want me to leave, I''ll leave. It''s no big deal." "Fade, don''t be stubborn Xenia hurriedly shouted. Fade nced at her, nodded slightly, and then walked out. Donald squinted at the sight of both of them. There¡¯s a shine in Donald''s eyes as if he was thinking about something. When Fade walked to the door, an evil smile formed at the corner of Donald''s lips, "Stop!" "What else do you want?" Fade turned around and looked at Donald coldly. Donald observed Fade and raised the corner of his lips, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple for you to leave like this. I have to check beforehand to prevent some garbage from stealing things from the company." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What did you say?" Fade stared at Donald coldly. Donald sneered, "I said, you stole things from thepany." While speaking, Donald waved his hand and signaled for a group of security guards to surround Fade. Donald then ordered, "This man is suspected of stealing thepany''s property. Search him for me." A group of security guards immediately gathered around Fade. Fade''s gaze darkened. Clenching his fists, Fade was ready to fight. At this moment, a security guard took out a small stic bag from his pocket without anyone realizing it, then raised it and shouted, "Secretary Qin, I found it." Donald took the stic bag and flipped it open, only to find it filled with red pills inside. Donald looked at Xenia and asked, "You should know what is it, am I right?" Xenia was also surprised when she saw the pills. "These..these are the pills which have just been imported. They are used to ovee fatigue." "What''s the price of these pills?" Donald continued his questions. Xenia answered, "It is., is about 100 Yuan for a piece of it." "100 Yuan per piece; there are at least one hundred pieces in this stic bag, which is 10,000 Yuan." Donald looked at Fade with his eyes squinted. Donald then continued, "10,000 Yuan is not a small amount." "The evidence is here. You are suspected of stealing thepany''s property. What else do you have to say?" The corners of Donald''s lips curved with acent evil smile. Fade''s facial expression darkened and defended himself, "I didn''t steal the pills. As for what really happened, I think you know for yourself?" "The evidence is certain now, and you are still trying to deny it." Donald sneered and immediately ordered the security guards, "Call the police and arrest him." Xenia panicked when she heard that and thus, she quickly said, "Secretary Qin, there must be something wrong. Fade won''t steal, he-" "You don''t have to speak for him. For some b*stardck of family education, arresting him was already a light punishment." Donald sneered and said. However, when Fade heard this, his face darkened. Fade shot a re at Donald and shouted angrily, "What did you say?" Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Donald was startled by Fade''s fierce eyes, but then he came to his senses in a quick while. He frowned and said with a sour tone, "I said you are a thief, an uncivilized b*stard." "Roar!" With a roar, Fade became angry in an instant. Fade did not mind the insults, but for someone who had been an orphan since his childhood, he would never bear with anyone insulting his parents. Donald had crossed his borders. At this moment, Fade did not care about the consequences; he just wanted to teach the guy a good lesson. Taking a step forward, Fade went in front of Donald in no time, and Fade swung his fist. Donald did not expect Fade to be so aggressive that he had no time to beware of Fade¡¯s fist. Thus, Donald was hit sharply in the face and he fell to the ground with blood all over his face. Fade did not stop; instead, he continued the fight. Fade''s fists and kicksnded on Donald without any hesitation, sending Donald into screams and shouts of pain. The pain from the beating made Donald wailed and shouted quickly for help, "Security guard, security guard, what are you waiting for? Come and help me! Take this nut away! Quickly All of a sudden, the security guards came to their senses and hurried forward to rescue Donald. However, the security guards did not expect Fade to be so fierce that the security guards were not his match. Donald was still being beaten up, his blood dripped down from his face. Suddenly, a cold female voice was heard, "Stop! What are you doing?" Trailing the source of the voice, everyone was shocked. They immediately bowed and whispered, "President Lin!" Fade, who was in a furious state, also gradually calmed down when he saw Quin walking over to him. Finally, Fade stopped the beating. Donald covered his swollen cheeks and shouted wildly, "Come on! Someone beat him to death!" "Shut up, all of you. Come to my office," Quin said coldly. Then, she turned around and left. Donald red at Fade and followed Quin. Fade looked back at Donald expressionless and was about to follow them. Just as Fade was about to take his first step, Xenia came over and persuaded him in a soft voice, "Fade, President Lin doesn''t favor people who talk back to her. Don''t be impulsive in front of her." "I know. Thank you, Xenia!" Fade smiled at Xenia and waved his hand before following Donald and Quin. In the president''s office on the top floor. Quin''s eyes swept across Donald''s whole figure. When Quin saw Donald''s bruises, she said, "Secretary Qin, you may deal with your wound first." When Donald heard this, a smile formed on his lips. Donald nned to get up and leave, but when he thought that Fade will be left alone with Quin, he was afraid that Fade might tell Quin the real situation. Thinking of that, Donald decided not to leave; instead, with a righteous look, he said "President Lin, the matters of thepany are more important. Let''s solve the current problem first. My injury is nothing." Hearing this, Quin looked at Donald with a smile. Quin nodded to Donald and said, "Then, Secretary Qin, have a sit and talk!" "Thank you, President Lin." Donald sat down and looked at Fade proudly. Quin then looked away from Donald and locked her gaze on Fade, a sudden drop in her tone, "Tell me, what''s going on?" Fade looked at the difference in Quin''s attitude towards both of them; he felt disappointed. "Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Weren''t you very active downstairs?" Quin said coldly. The voice woke Fade from his thoughts. Fade looked up at Quin and said, "I..." However, before Fade could say anything, Donald, who was sitting at the side, suddenly spoke, "President Lin, speaking of this matter, it''s actually my fault. I did not manage my staff well, and I did not solve the theft in the wisest way. Please punish me." This statement startled both Fade and Quin. Fade immediately understood what was going on when he saw Quin''s expression changing. Donald knew that this matter would likely be a debate between both parties, and Quin hated those who avoided responsibility the most. Therefore, Donald took the initiative to admit his mistake, portraying himself as someone with a high sense of responsibility. At the same time, Donald was also able to put the name of "thief" on Fade Fade had no choice but to admit that Donald was indeed the secretary of the president''s office. His survival skills in the workce were indeed sinister. After thinking it through, Fade red at Donald and he tried to exin himself to Quin. However, it was obvious that this trick of Donald worked very well on Quin. Donald''s statement made Quin rxed and she looked at Donald, "Secretary Qin, tell me, what''s going on?" Covering his wound, Donald frowned and sighed. Shaking his head gently, Donald said, "President Lin, it''s actually not a big deal." "In the afternoon, I heard that there was a neer in the medical room, and his skills were good. As I didn''t feel very well, I went to the medical room for treatment. However, I didn''t expect that this neer, Mr. Chen, somehow seemed to have some misunderstandings with me and was not willing to diagnose me." "At that time, I was agitated due to my illness, so I wanted to punish Mr. Chen for not doing his work properly. In the end, Mr. Chen was also agitated and even wanted to fight me." "Of course I wouldn''t fight him, so I called the security guard to stop him. When the security guard started to take action, one of them identally found some pills on Fade. I heard from Xenia who works in the medical room that those were imported pills, which were worth more than 10,000 Yuan." "Nonsense! I''ll beat you to death!" Fade was furious when he heard that Donald was making false statements and hiding the truth. "Stop, Fade!" Quin frowned and shouted. The stare Quin threw at Fade was filled with even more dissatisfaction. At this moment, Quin slightly regretted her decision of casually finding this man to deal with the forced marriage. At the same time, Fade looked at Quin and thought of their rtionship. Fade then took a deep breath and tried hard to suppress the urge he felt to beat someone up. Fade exined, "President Lin, the situation is definitely not what Donald had said. At that time, I¡ª" However, as soon as he spoke, Quin interrupted him coldly. "I didn''t ask you to speak. I only want to ask you a question. Is what Secretary Qin said true?" Fade shook his head and said, "Of course not." Donald raised his eyebrows and interjected, "How dare you say it''s not true? Let me ask you, which of the scenarios I''m telling is not true? Besides, the imported pills have now been confiscated from you, and this is strong evidence. Do you want to deny it? In the end, it is also true that you have beaten me up, isn¡¯ t it right?" "Those, I can exin. The matter ¡ª" Fade red at Donald and still tried to exin himself. However, Quin did not give him a chance as she already seemed to be a little impatient. Quin waved her hand to interrupt him and said coldly, "Don''t make excuses. You just need to answer me. Did what Secretary Qin says really happened?" Looking at Quin''s cold eyes, Fade felt a sudden pain in his heart, and then a feeling of helplessness and sadness welled up in his heart. The anger and the desire to fight in him disappeared in an instant. Fade''s mouth twitched slightly and formed a bitter smile on his face. Fade then shed a cynical evil smile and said, "Since President Lin already has an answer in your heart, then it doesn¡¯t matter what I have to say. My answer is ''Yes''." Hearing this, disappointment shed through Quin¡¯s eyes, and it then turned into a formal look with a little coldness. Quin said, "Since you have admitted it, then there is nothing more to say. As you are a neer, I will not fire you for the time being. However, you must be severely punished. Your sry for two months will be deducted, and you shall make a self-review in front of all the staff in the nextpany meeting." After she finished her sentence, Quin handed Fade a document and coldly said, "This is an announcement for your punishment. You may have a look; if there''s no objection, this case is considered settled." "It doesn''t matter; it''s up to you." Without even looking at the document, Fade turned around and walked towards the door of the office. At this particr moment, Fade had decided to leave. Although they were together because of that incident, they were not from the same world after all. If this rtionship continues, there will only be more conflicts. If this was the case, it was better to leave. As for "Ice Lotus", he did not actually care that much for the "Ice Lotus" at this moment. Quin looked at Fade''s attitude and she immediately frowned with dissatisfaction. Quin felt that her punishment was actually light for Fade. If it wasn''t for the special rtionship between them, Quin would have dismissed him. Now, Fade seems to be dissatisfied with the punishment. "This guy-" A sense of disappointment surged in Quin''s heart. Waving her hand, Quin said, "You may leave now!" Fade did not say anything and turned around to walk out of the office. Donald, at this moment, was full of arrogance and pride, as if he had won a battle. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and a woman''s voice was heard. "President Lin, this is Lily. I have something important to be reported to you." "Lily?" Quin paused for a moment; apparently, she was not expecting Lily toe at this hour. After a short pause, Quin said, "Come in, Lily."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The door of the office was pushed open. Lily came in with a small file holder in her hand. When Lily saw Fade at the door, her expression changed slightly. Lily then asked, "Are you Doctor Chen from the medical room?" "Uh ¡ª" Fade was a little surprised by Lily''s greeting. After all, they seemed to have no contact with each other except for the time when he came in for his shift this morning. "Yes, I am." "What happened downstairs-" Lily looked at Fade and said. Fade waved his hand and said calmly, "It''s all right now. President Lin has already decided on my punishment." After that, Fade continued to step out of the door. As soon as she heard that, Lily''s expression changed, "Punishment, punishment for Fade? President Lin, what, what''s going on?" Quin felt strange about Lily''s reaction and she frowned slightly and exined, "Fade has admitted to beating Secretary Qin and stealing thepany''s medicine. So I decided to punish him." "What, it''s impossible! That''s not true. President Lin, Fade has done nothing wrong. You can''t punish him," Lily replied. "What did you say?" Quin frowned. Donald didn''t expect that Lily would intervene when he had already won. His expression suddenly changed and he shot a stare at Lily. Donald said in a low voice, "Manager Wei, President Lin has already made up her mind. Don''t talk nonsense." Quin said to Lily, "Lily, Fade himself admitted that he didn''t work hard, stole medicine, and even had a fight. Do you have anything else to say?" "That''s impossible!" Lily quickly shook her head and said, "President Lin, I don''t know what you have just heard, but I can guarantee that it''s not what you think. Fade is right in this matter. At least the main responsibility is not on him." "What do you mean?" Quin asked in confusion. Lily quickly exined, "President Lin, I asked Xenia who was in the medical room at that time. In fact, Secretary Qin was the one that went too far. He asked Fade to kneel down to treat him, but Fade refused, which is the reason they had a conflict." "Er-" Quin raised her eyebrows. Donald quickly exined, "My calves are ufortable and it''s not convenient for it to be treated without the doctor kneeling. It''s easier that way. What is wrong with that, should a doctor take the posture he''s in into consideration when treating a patient?" "If your calves are ufortable, why can''t you sit down? Or even lie down? Why must Doctor Chen kneel down? Secretary Qin, this is not a good excuse," Lily said. "It''s, it''s not convenient for me." Donald''s face turned red and found an excuse to change the topic hurriedly. "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Fade can''t deny that he stole medicine, can he?" "Speaking of this, it''s even more ridiculous." Lily directly took out a video and yed it. "You will know what''s going on after watching this." The content of the video was very simple. It showed a security guard sneaking into the medical room and stole a pack of medicine from there. The security guard was the security guard who besieged Fade and found the medicine that was said to be stolen. "The surveince video showed that it''s not Mr. Chen who stole the medicine, but the security guard!" Lily said, "Besides after Xenia counted the medicines left, nothing in the medical room has been stolen except for that bag of imported medicine. How do you exin this, Secretary Qin?" Upon hearing this, Donald was already cursing in his heart. Of course, that package of medicine was not stolen by Fade. Originally, Donald gave the security guard a sum of money for him to buy a pack of the same medicine and then framed Fade for the loss of the medicine. Looking at the current situation, it seemed that the greedy security guard had swallowed the money Donald gave him. The security guard then went to thepany''s medical room and stole a pack of medicine from there. The security guard thought that he was smart enough to frame Fade but he didn''t expect that he would be caught. This matter could no longer be exined. Donald could only take the initiative to admit his mistake and said, "It seems that I have made a mistake about Fade stealing the medicine. I myself was also deceived by the security guard. At that time, when he said that he found it from Doctor Chen, I believed his words without a doubt. I will reflect on my mistake. President Lin, I will hand in the selfreflection letter to you tomorrow." Quin''s expression softened a little when Secretary Qin took the initiative to admit his mistake. With that being said, Donald was more than ready to leave. After all, there is a problem with the security guard. Donald must deal with it immediately. Otherwise, once someone else knew about him bribing the security guard, he would be in deep trouble. Thinking of this, Donald said, "President Lin, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." However, Lily snorted and said, "Secretary Qin, why are you in such a hurry to leave? We haven''t made it clear what has happened between Doctor Chen and you!" Donald''s face changed, but he still managed to resist the urge to let out his anger. Donald squeezed out a gentle expression and said, "Manager Wei, it''s just a misunderstanding. It''s my fault that I didn''t figure it out sooner." "I''m afraid it''s not just a misunderstanding. We''d better figure out some things first!" Lily said. Upon hearing Lily¡¯s words, Donald''s face changed instantly and darkened. Donald rolled his eyes, gritted his teeth, and said in a low voice, "Manager Wei, maybe I was wrong but you can''t deny the fact that Dr. Chen publicly beats up his superior and physically hurts me to this extent." "This.." Lily was speechless and could not defend Fade. Seeing this, Quin said coldly, "We can investigate other things but beating people up is indeed too much. Fade must be punished for this." Upon hearing this, Fade, who was standing at the door, suddenly said coldly, "I will never forgive anyone who insulted my parents, no matter what the consequences are." After that, Fade directly turned around and left. Quin was stunned by Fade''s actions. Upon hearing this, Donald seized the opportunity and quickly added, "President Lin, you''ve also heard it. At this time, he is still so arrogant. Fade threatens to hit people in front of you. Such a person must be fired." Quin frowned and said to Donald, "Secretary Qin, health is the most important thing. You should go to the hospital first." Donald took the hint to leave. In the office, it was now only Quin and Lily. Quin frowned and said quietly, "Fade had caused so much trouble only on his first day. And his temper is too..." Lily refuted, "President Lin, no... Quin. You have really misunderstood Fade." "Misunderstood?" Quin looked at Lily doubtfully. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lily did not say much; instead, she clicked on another video and said, "This is a video of Secretary Qin having a fight with Fade in the medical room. You will know after watching it." Quin took the phone and looked at it quietly. A few minutester, the video had finished. Quin fell into silence. The content of the video was already clear enough. Donald''s arrogant attitude clearly showed that he''s trying to pick a fight. Moreover, Donald also insulted Fade''s parents. This was the reason that provoked Fade to beat Donald up. Thinking of her misunderstanding towards Fade and her distrust of him, Quin couldn''t help but think of how angry and confused Fade must be; not to mention, his bitter smile of disappointment. Suddenly, Quin felt a jolt in her heart. It was her who had misunderstood Fade and had a prejudice against him. Therefore, without knowing the truth, Quin believed Donald''s words and made a hasty decision to punish Fade. This prejudice and distrust had surely hurt Fade greatly. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 At the thought of this, Quin''s gaze turns a little strange and her expression changed. Upon seeing this, Lily said, "Quin, you are really on the wrong side in this matter. Perhaps, you should apologize to Doctor Chen." "Apologize?!" This word appeared in Quin''s mind. Quin was suddenly filled by an urge; she felt like getting up to chase after Fade. Quin wanted to apologize to Fade and to ask for his forgiveness. However, as soon as the thought surfaced in her mind, it was held back by Quin. Due to her personality and identity, Quin could not see herself doing that. In the end, Quin could only sigh softly and said, "I know. I am indeed at fault. The punishment for Fade will be canceled immediately." "But, as for Doctor Chen..." Lily reminded her. Quin replied in a serious tone, "Manager Wei, I have something else to do. You may go first!" Lily paused for a moment, then nodded and left, "Yes, President Lin." In therge office, there was only Quin now. Quin sat quietly on the executive chair, her mind was in a mess. "I was wrong. I have to apologize to that man. But, but..." Quin¡¯s mind was running wild before she suddenly remembered what Fade had told her at noon, "Fade had told me that Secretary Qin, is this really¡ª" Quin''s expression became gloomy instantly. After her working hour ended, Quin did not work overtime, unlike how she usually would; she chose to return home on time instead. Quin sat on the sofa, thinking of how to face and apologize to Fade when he came back. Perhaps, it was a very simple thing for most people, but for Quin, it was something very difficult. "Maybe, it''s more meaningful to prove it with action!" Quin was not good with her words. Suddenly, Quin thought of a method to apologize to Fade. Quin rushed into the kitchen and said to Housekeeper Wong, who was preparing dinner, "Auntie Wong, you may have a rest today. I''ll prepare for dinner." "Ah, this ¡ª" Housekeeper Wong was a little surprised, "What''s the matter, Miss?" "No, nothing. I just want to have a try!" Quin tried to cover it up. Two hourster, Quin, who had messed up the kitchen, finally made six dishes with the help of Housekeeper Wong. Quin felt uneasy when she ced these six bad-looking dishes on the table. At the same time, Quin looked out of the door expectantly, waiting for Fade''s return. It was getting dark and it had been three hours since their working hours ended but Fade was not back yet. Quin couldn''t help but start pondering about Fade''s whereabouts. "Why hasn''t Fadee back yet? Was he involved in an ident on the way back?" "Or, was he hurt badly by me, so he left directly?" Half an hourter, Fade still had not returned yet. Housekeeper Wong looked at Quin, whose face was full of disappointment, and said, "Miss, why don''t you eat first? When Sires back, I''ll prepare a meal for him." Although Housekeeper Wong was very curious about Sir''s sudden appearance in this household, she was very familiar with Quin''s character and knew too well not to ask much. Housekeeper Wong just vaguely guessed that Quin''s abnormal behavior today must have something to do with Mister. Quin looked at thepletely darkened sky outside. She sighed softly and whispered in her heart, "Has he really left?" "Housekeeper Wong, I don''t have an appetite. I''ll just skip dinner tonight.", Quin then stood up and went upstairs to her room. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Miss, this-" Housekeeper Wong sighed, her face full of distress and helplessness. After another half an hour, Housekeeper Wong looked at the dishes that had already been heated twice. She could not help sighing and was ready to clean up the bowls and chopsticks. Just then, the sound of footsteps was hearding from the door. It was Fade who had came back. "Sir, you have finallye back, "Housekeeper Wong hurriedly greeted him. Housekeeper Wong saw Fade sweating profusely and asked in surprise, "Sir, what has happened to you?" Fade gave Housekeeper Wong a smile but he did not exin further, "I''m fine." In fact, Fade himself could not exin this situation either. After Fade got off work today, he realized that he did not know the way back home. The night before yesterday, when he had just arrived at Bay City, Fade had spent the night in the hotel with Quin. Yesterday, they went to the Civil Affairs Bureau together before going back to Quin''s vi. This morning, they went to thepany together. Quin had been the one driving for the past two days, and he just rode along. However, Quin drove back home from thepany straight after work today. Fade was alone and he did not know where the vi was located at. Finally, with a vague memory of the location of the vi in his mind and as a luxury neighborhood was not verymon in Bay City, Fade finally found the vi after asking the locals. He was now covered in sweat after walking a long journey back. However, it wouldn¡¯t matter now. After all, Fade had decided to leave after tonight. "Sir, please wash your face. I''ll heat up the dishes for you, "Housekeeper Wong said. Fade nodded. When Fade saw the food on the table, he was stunned. "Auntie Wong, did you cook this?" Fade had tasted Housekeeper Wong''s cooking yesterday. Even if it was notparable to a five- star hotel dish, the cooking skills of ordinary restaurants were definitely not as good as that of Housekeeper Wongs. However, the dishes on the table now, be it the appearance or other aspects, were far different from yesterday. Housekeeper Wong picked up the dishes and exined, "Sir, the dishes today were not cooked by me. It was Miss who had cooked them." "What? Quin made them?" Fade was really shocked. Fade had always assumed the president who had a cold personality in the eye of the public would not know how to cook. Housekeeper Wong continued, "Sir, I don''t know what happened to Miss today. She looked distraught when she came back from work. She even insisted on preparing dinner by herself. It took a lot of effort for her to make dinner, but you didn''te back. Miss waited here for a long time and didn''t eat anything as she was waiting for you. She just went upstairs without eating." "What, this is for me." Fade''s eyes widened and looked incredibly surprised. He couldn''t help but look up and stare at Quin''s room. At this moment, Fade''s heart was in turmoil, "Could it be because of what happened this afternoon? That''s why she..." "Sir, please wait for a moment. I''ll heat up the dishes for you," Housekeeper Wong said. Fade quickly reached out and grabbed Housekeeper Wong before saying, "Housekeeper Wong, it''s fine, I''ll just eat it." "But the food has already turned cold," Housekeeper Wong said. "Never mind. "Fade smiled, picked up the cold food, and started to devour them. Although the food was cold and they did not taste that good, Fade felt the warmth from them. That night, Fade slept soundly. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 When Quin woke up the next morning, with somehow swollen eyes, she found that Fade''s room downstairs was empty. Quin''s heart sank and her face darkened. "Did Fade stay outst night? Or was it because he was hurt by me? Did he leave and would never return anymore?" Just at that moment, Housekeeper Wong came out with breakfast, "Miss, are you looking for Sir?" T m not..." Quin instinctively denied, but thinking of what happened yesterday, she nodded again and uttered quietly, "Has he note back all night?" Housekeeper Wong replied, "No, sir dide back yesterday. He just went to work." "Work?" Quin was slightly startled, ¡°Why did he leave so early?". Housekeeper Wong looked at Quin and told her, "Sir said he didn''t know the route, so he went out early to take the bus." "Ah-" Quin suddenly realized she went home alone yesterday, leaving Fade who was not familiar with this ce behind. For a moment, Quin was a little absent-minded and felt that she had once again hurt Fade. Housekeeper Wong noticed Quin''s sadness. She smiled and said, "Miss, are you worried about Sir? I don''t think you have anything to worry about. After he came backst night, when he heard that you had cooked for him, he finished up all the dishes. I didn''t even have time to heat them up." "Ah, all of them?" Quin was a little surprised. Housekeeper Wong nodded and said, "Yes, all of them. Sir even said that they were delicious!" For some reason, Quin let out a smile and felt better. She then said to Housekeeper Wong, "Housekeeper Wong, prepare one more bowl of sd. I have a good appetite today." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, Miss," Housekeeper Wong replied. After breakfast, Quin drove to thepany. Sitting in the office, things rted to Fade were constantly running in her mind. Arguments which had happened in thepany, Fade''s disappointment, and the home-cooked mealst night. The overwhelming feelings caused Quin to be unable to pay much attention to work, which rarely happened. Picking up the phone, Quin told the secretary outside, "Ask Doctor Chen from the medical room to come here.". In the medical room, Fade, who had received a call from the president''s office asking him to go over, was a little anxious. Fade didn''t know what Quin wanted. Will she criticize him out of distrust likest afternoon, or prepare dinner for him as she had done the night before. Walking towards the office, Fade knocked on the door and was ready to go in. Right at this moment, a phone rang in the office. Quin took out her phone and picked up the phone. Fade, who had just pushed the door open, saw this and stopped in his track; he was hesitating whether he should go in. Quin was thinking of how to apologize to Fade euphemistically. However, this sudden phone call destroyed all the thoughts she had. The caller ID showed that the call was from Jeremy Lin, Quin''s very own elder brother. With a gloomy face, Quin answered the call, "Why did you call me?" "My good sister, don''t you know the reason?" A frivolous voice answered from the other end. Quin responded coldly, "If you want to talk about the engagement, then there¡¯s no need for this conversation. I will not agree to it." "That is Howard Zhang, one of the most powerful figures in Bay City. Don''t be capricious. "Jeremy replied. "It is you who are being capricious, not me. Tell Howard that it''s impossible for me to marry him." Quin bit back angrily. "The marriage is already settled. You have no say in this." Of course, Jeremy is not going to let himself lose. "Really? But I''m already married. The so-called engagement is worthless now, isn''t it?" Jeremy can even hear the triumph in Quin¡¯s voice. Out of anger, Jeremy said, "Married? What are you talking about? When did you get married? You''re lying!" "Just two days ago, I¡¯ve gotten my marriage certificate. Now, I am a married woman. Please ask Howard to give up." Quin gave her reply. "You, you..." Jeremy who was on the other end of the phone was beyond furious. "I don''t care what have you done, but you cannot turn down your marriage with Howard. It has been decided, and it''s not up to you to change the decision." "I can''t decide on my own marriage? Don''t you think it''s too ridiculous?" The conversation became more and more heated by every second, it gradually turned into a dispute. At this moment, Fade, who was standing at the door, couldn''t help but frown. Obviously, Fade had realized that this phone call was to force Quin to get married. It did not seem suitable for Fade to get involved in these private affairs. With this thought, Fade gently closed the door and left the office. A few minutester, Quin hung up the phone; her eyes red and her face was filled with anger. Quin looked at the closed door and felt inexplicably disappointed. Quin said to herself, "He was at the door. He must have heard what I said about the engagement. He knew that I was forced, but why wouldn''t hee in andfort me?" "Do I hold no ce in his heart?" Quin once again spoke to herself. This thought made Quin''s reddened eyes dimmed. Right then, the secretary came in and asked, "President Lin, Mr. Chen just came, but as you were busy just now, he decided to go back to work first. Do you need me to call him up again?" Quin gently caressed her cheek, shook her head, and said, "No, it''s fine. I''m not looking for him at the moment." Fade, who just came down from the office, frowned and thought for a moment. Suddenly, something crossed his mind. Fade rushed to Xenia''s ce. Fade held Xenia''s shoulders, looked deep into her eyes, and said, "Xenia, I have something to say to you!" "Ah!" Xenia was surprised by Fade''s sudden action. Xenia couldn''t help but stutter and breath heavily from Fade''s strong gaze, "Fade, what, what did you want to tell me?" Fade stared into Xenia''s eyes and said, "Xenia, I, I want to treat you to a meal after work." "Treat me to dinner?" Xenia''s heart was beating fast and her face turned red, "Fade, why, why would you treat me to dinner?" "I hope you could do me a favor." Fade looked at Xenia and said, "After work, could you please apany me to the shopping mall." "Ah, you want me to apany you to buy something," Xenia didn''t know how to feel for a moment. She was surprised, disappointed, and even a little angry. "Xenia, are you not freeter?" Fade asked. "No, no, I have nothing else to do tonight," Xenia replied. At 5:30 in the evening, Fade and Xenia left thepany and boarded a bus together. Quin who was standing by the window in the president''s office on the top floor saw the sight of them leaving. "So, you like this kind of woman?" Somehow, Quin felt a jolt of pain in her heart, "Sure,pared to me, Xenia is young and lovely, and she¡¯s much more womanly. It''s normal for you to make such a choice." Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Fade and Xenia roamed around the shopping mall and after buying what Fade wanted, they ate hotpot and were ready to go home. Just as they were on their way to the mall entrance, there was a suddenmotion and people were shouting for help. Their expression changed instantly. Fade and Xenia then proceeded to walk over to the source of the noise. When they arrived there, a grey-haired old man in his sixties was lying on the ground. His cheeks were red and his brows were furrowed. His breathing was too rapid to be considered normal. It looked like he was in severe pain. Staying by the side of the old man was a young man in his early twenties, who looked very anxious and at loss. The young man could only repeat a few words like a broken record, "Sir, what''s wrong with you? Sir, wake up." The onlookers around the young man reminded him, "Call the ambnce." Thanks to the reminder from the crowd, the young man hurriedly took out his mobile phone and made an emergency call. Though the phone call had already been made, the old man was still lying on the floor. The old man was breathing rapidly. His eyes were even rolled to the back of his head. Looking at the condition he was in, he wouldn''t be able to hold on further. The crowd around him was all feeling very anxious, but there¡¯s nothing they could help with. At this moment, Xenia rushed out and said, "Get out of the way, I''m a doctor." Upon hearing this, everyone quickly made way. The young man looked at Xenia and shouted, "Hurry up, please save my grandfather. You must save him." Xenia didn''t say much. She leaned over to the old man, lifted the old man''s eyelids, and then quickly began to carry out CPR for the old man. On the other side, Fade also squatted down and quietly checked the old man''s pulse. The old man''s condition didn''t seem to improve regardless of the emergency medical procedure done by Xenia. In fact, his condition became worse. His breath gradually slowed down. The old man''s face also became paler with every second. Looking at the situation, the young man became anxious. He grasped Xenia and red at her, shouting, "What did you do? Why is my grandpa getting worse?" "He is in critical condition. I, I''ve already done my best, but-" Xenia tried her best to exin. However, the young man was too agitated to listen, "What do you mean by trying your best? You are definitely a fake, you don''t know anything. You are the one who hurt my grandfather, and I will make you pay for it." "I..." Xenia was anxious and angry. She wanted to exin herself but the young man would not listen to Xenia''s exnation at all. Instead, he shouted at her. Right then, a pnded on the young man''s face and he was stunned. For a moment, the young man could only look at the man who pped him. Then, his facial expression changed drastically. He said angrily, "How dare you to p me? Both of you are on the same side. You are not here to save my grandfather, but to harm him. I want to call the police. I want to arrest all of you!" As the young man shouted, he reached out, trying to grab Fade. Fade pped the man''s face again and shouted angrily, "Your grandfather is still alive." "However, if you dy the time I have to treat him, your grandfather will die," Fade continued. "You, you-" The young man held his face and looked at Fade. Fade red at him fiercely, then continued to lean down to get closer to the old man. Fade took out the silver needles he had always carried around with him and began to carry out acupuncture. The onlookers couldn''t help but discuss the current situation. "This young man is a traditional Chinese medicine doctor?" "He is such a young doctor. Is it reliable?" "I don''t think so. Isn''t traditional Chinese medicine doctors normally elder people?" "Do they have the skills? What if the ambnce hadn''t arrived, but these two young people have already treated the old man to death?" The young man on the side was clearly shaking up from the discussions of the crowd and had doubts about Fade. However, he did not dare to stop Fade at this moment, so he could only watch quietly. A few minutester, just when the sirens of the ambnce were hearding from the outside of the mall, Fade pulled out the silver needles on the old man''s body. The old man who almost fainted exhaled sharply and coughed. He then sat up from the ground and opened his eyes. He was safe! The young man was extremely relieved and immediately came over, "Grandpa, you''re all right. Grandpa, you-" The old man red at the young man, and then looked at Fade and Xenia with gratitude, "The both of you, thank you for saving my life. If it weren''t for you, I would¡¯ve probably been a goner today." "Grandpa, how do you know?" Before Fade and Xenia managed to say anything, the young man voiced out his confusion. The old man red at him and said, "I am still conscious, I just couldn''t speak. He is my life savior. What were you doing at that time? You even wanted to call the police to arrest him. You''d better apologize to both of my life saviors." "Yes, grandpa, I will apologize immediately." The young man nodded and quickly bowed to Fade and Xenia for an apology. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. They waved their hands, indicating that it was fine. Just then, the medical staff from the ambnce came in with a stretcher. Although the old man said that he was fine, his grandson insisted on making the old man still making a trip to the hospital for a checkup. When the old man was about to get into the ambnce, he suddenly remembered something and gave Fade a business card, "Young man, this is my contact number. If you need anything, you can call me at any time." After bidding the old man goodbye, Fade looked at the business card in his hand. The business card was very simple, with only a name and a phone number printed on it. There was nothing fancy. "Harry Xu." The name rolled off Fade¡¯s tongue before he put the name card away. Later, they left for home. Fade took Xenia to the bus and went back home by himself. When Fade got home, Housekeeper Wong and Quin were having dinner. As soon as Quin saw Fade, Housekeeper Wong quickly got up and said, "Sir, you''re back. Come and sit down. I''ll serve you dinner." "Auntie Wong, don''t bother. I have already eaten before I came back." Fade said. "Ah, you''ve eaten?" Housekeeper Wong said in surprise. Quin, on the other hand, was not as surprised. Quin nced at Fade casually and asked, "Did you eat with Xenia?" "Yes. We bought some stuff at the mall, and then we had a meal together." Fade replied, and then asked, "How did you know?" For an unknown reason, Quin felt a surge of anger and annoyance. Instantly, Quin lost her appetite. She pped her chopsticks down and went upstairs straight. "I''m full," Quin coldly said. "What''s wrong with her?" Quin''s sudden change of mood surprised Fade. Housekeeper Wong nced at Fade, sighed, and said, "Sir, what is happening between the both of you?" Housekeeper Wong wanted to ask about their rtionship, but then she remembered Quin''s personality, so she waved her hand and said, "Sir, just forget what I said." Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Fade was confused about the situation. He then carried the gift he bought from the mall and returned to his room. After cleaning up, Fade quietly went upstairs with the gift from the mall. At this moment, in the master bedroom upstairs, Quin looked at theptop on the table with a nk look in her eyes. Quin''s mind was wandering off and she was unable to concentrate on the content on theptop. Quin felt inexplicably agitated. In her imagination, Quin could see Fade and Xenia interacting intimately, and the scene of them leaving together after work resurfaced endlessly in her mind. Quin could even imagine Fade and Xenia shopping and having dinner together. For a moment, Quin felt jealousy boiling in her. Quin sighed andforted herself, "You''re just contractual husband and wife; the only rtionship between the both of you is a contract marriage. You''re not a couple at all. Besides, an ordinary man like him could be found everywhere. There''s nothing to be jealous of." After that, Quin pulled herself together and started to focus on theputer. However, after a while, Quin'' s thoughts involuntarily drifted away, and all kinds of things rted to Fade appeared in her mind again. "Ah¡ªit''s so annoying," Quin was at the brink of getting crazy. Right then, there was a knock on the door. Quin was stunned and immediately calmed herself down. Quin answered the knock calmly, "Auntie Wong, the door is unlocked. Come in." It was not Housekeeper Wong. Instead, it was Fade''s voice outside the door, "Dea - Quin, it''s me. My hands are full,e help me with the door." Quin frowned and said coldly, "What are you doing here? I told you not toe to my room." "I, I have something important to tell you," Fade said. Something important. Upon hearing this phrase, Quin couldn''t help but think of the time Fade had reminded her to be careful of Donald; Fade had also used this phrase. Quin also recalled that she had misunderstood Fade and she had not apologized to him properly yet. With this thought, Quin sighed quietly and got up to open the door, "Wait a minute, I''ming!" As soon as Quin opened the door, she saw Fade standing in front of her with a huge paper bag in his arms. Not only were his hands full, but he was also holding a paper bag with his mouth. "Hurry up, help me pick it up. There are too many things," Fade muttered with a paper bag still in his mouth. Quin took a few bags in surprise and frowned slightly, "What are you doing? What are these?" Fade smiled at her and said, "Why don''t you have a guess?" Quin kept her poker face and refused the childish act instantly, "I won''t. I have better things to do. If you have nothing to say, I''ll go back to work." Looking at Quin¡¯s reaction, Fade did not dare to joke around anymore. Fade hurriedly said, "Quin, don''t! You''ll know when you open it." Quin opened the big paper bag in front of her doubtfully. When she saw the content, her eyes suddenly lit up. Quin reached in and picked up a pile of furry dolls. Quin raised her head and looked at Fade in surprise, "How did you know that I like these¡ª" Before Quin finished her words, she blushed and stopped talking. After all, Quin was always the distant cold president in front of the public. If people knew that Quin likes furry dolls, they would probably be shocked out of their wits. Fade chuckled and said, "When I came back that night, I went into your room. Also, the key you are carrying around with you has a little doll hanging on it." Quin turned her head around and realized that the decoration of her room was based on a cute theme and it was all pink and fluffy. There were also many cute plushies on the bed and the closet. For a moment, Quin blushed and her impression of Fade slightly changed. Quin did not expect Fade to be so attentive. At this moment, Fade mysteriously took out arge doll from his back and ced it in front of Quin, mimicking sound effects from his mouth, "Quin, look at this! You will definitely like it, Ang Ang Ang..." "Ah, Doraemon! It''s my favorite!" Quin cried out in surprise when she saw the doll; it was as if she went back to being a teenager, hugging the life-size doll tightly. Quin was too happy to let go of the doll. Hearing Fade''sughter, Quin regained herposure. Quin put the doll down and said to Fade shyly, "How, how do you know I like Doraemon?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fade pointed around the room and said with a smile, "Theic on your bedside and those small Doraemon plushies; anyone would know with just a nce." Hearing Fade''s words, Quin felt warmth embracing her heart. The jealousy in her immediately disappeared and was reced with great joy instead. Quin''s heart was filled with joy and her face was full of happiness. Aside from that, Quin''s cheeks were flushed, which made her, who was originally already beautiful, looked even more charming. Fade''s Adam''s apple bobbed and he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. "Thank you!" Quin''s face was rosy from the joy and she thanked Fade with a smile. This was the first time Quin had thanked Fade so sincerely. Subsequently, Quin asked Fade, "Why, why are you giving me presents suddenly?" Fade smiled and said, "You have probably received a call from your family. I guess that they are forcing you into a marriage which would probably upset you. So I went out to buy these dolls to cheer you up." "Ah, you-" Quin remembered that Fade was at the door of the office when she was answering the phone call and had then left, "You left to buy me a doll?" Fade nodded and said, "Yes but I''m not very familiar with Bay City, so I asked Xenia to take me to the mall to get these dolls. In return, I treated her to a meal." "So it turns out you went out with Xenia to-" Quin was a little surprised. Quin thought of her ridiculous imaginations and inexplicable jealousy, she couldn''t help but blush. Fade smiled and said, "Do you think I''ve gone out on a date with Xenia? So you were jealous and angry with me?" Quin blushed once again at Fade''s words. She turned her head away in a hurry before snorting and denied, "Who''s jealous? You think too highly of yourself. Humph!" "Really?" Fade blinked and let out a small smile. "If I said so, then that''s what it is. Don''t think too much." Quin was still blushing profusely now. "Well then. Sure, I will not think much of it." Fade smiled and waved his hand, ready to leave. Quin suddenly thought of something. She stopped Fade and said, "Wait a minute!" "What''s wrong?" Fade turned around to look at Quin. Quin lowered her head slightly and said with a shy expression, "Fade, I''m sorry. Yesterday, I misunderstood you. Please ept my apology." Fade was stunned and even a little surprised. After a moment, Fade smiled and said, "It''s okay. I''ve forgotten about it." Chapter 11 Chapter 11 The next morning, Fade felt rxed. He didn''t have to squeeze with the crowd on the bus. Instead, Fade rode in his wife''s luxury sports car to work together. Of course, it was still impossible for them to enter thepany together. Just like the first day, Quin let Fade off a few hundred meters away from thepany and asked him to walk to thepany. Fade was in a good mood after the reconciliation with Quinst night. He was carrying a smile all day. As it was getting near to the end of the day, Fade, who was preparing to pack his things to go home, received a call from an unknown number. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Excuse me, is this Mr. Fade?" The voice on the other end of the phone sounded very respectful. "I am. May I know who are you-" Fade was a little confused. "I''m Harry Xu. I would like to invite Mr. Chen for dinner." The man said excitedly. "Harry Xu?" Hearing this name, Fade was unable toe to his senses for a short while. The person on the other side of the phone sensed the confusion in Fade''s voice and quickly added, "I''m the old man you saved in the mall yesterday." After he heard this, Fade came back to his senses, and hurriedly said, "Oh, Mr. Xu. I remember you now." "Mr. Chen, I wanted to invite you to have a meal to express my gratitude," Harry said. Fade replied, "Mr. Xu, there¡¯s no need to do so. It was nothing much." "Mr. Chen, you might deem what you have done as a small deed, but for me, you''ve saved my life. I have to at least treat you to a meal anyhow. If Mr. Chen is not free today, you can pick any other time." Harry sincerely said. At this point, Fade could only agree to the invitation, "In that case, let''s have a meal together after work today." "Sure, 6:30 in the evening at Grand Duke Hotel, are you okay with it?" Harry asked. "Grand Duke Hotel!" The name sounded a little familiar to Fade. After a while, he finally recalled his coworkers often brought up this hotel in their conversation. It was a well-known five-star hotel in Bay City. Of course, it was also very expensive. Working men with average pay could never afford to have a meal at such a hotel. Having Mr.Xu invite him to such a luxurious hotel slightly surprised Fade. However, Fade was only surprised, nothing more than that. He did not say anything else and continued, "Sure, I will be there by then." Hanging up the phone, Fade looked at his watch. There''s not much time left from the end of the working hours. Thus, Fade took the initiative to call Quin and informed her that he had to go out for dinner after work today and would not go home right after work. After work, Fade left thepany and took a cab to Grand Duke Hotel. As soon as Fade walked through the entrance of the hotel, a waiter dressed in a formal suit came up to him with a smile, "Are you, Mr. Fade? Pleasee in." "Do you know me?" Fade looked at the waiter in surprise. The waiter smiled and said, "Mr. Xu asked me to greet you at the entrance. Mr. Xu has already booked a ce and is now waiting for your arrival." "..." Listening to the waiter, Fade couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. This caused him to be slightly intrigued by Mr. Xu''s identity. Mr. Xu did not only invite him to have dinner at Grand Duke Hotel but was also able to arrange people to wee him at the entrance. With such wealth, Harry probably was not an ordinary person. Fade then followed the waiter into the hotel and came to a well-decorated private room. "Mr. Chen, you''re finally here!" Seeing Fade, Harry immediately got up and greeted him with a smile. Fade shook hands with Mr. Xu and immediately said, "Mr. Xu, you are too polite. You can just call me Chen." "Alright then, I''ll call you Chen then." Mr. Xu smiled and invited Fade to take a seat. "It''s time to serve," Mr. Xu said to the waiter. Soon, the dishes were served. Fade looked at the numerous delicate dishes which came up to more than twenty of them - all of which were perfect with appetizing color, aroma, and taste. This further confirmed Mr. Xu''s identity as a wealthy man. "Chen, thank you so much." Mr. Xu took the initiative to pour a ss of wine and said, "To express my gratitude, I would like to propose a toast to you, Chen." Fade quickly said, "Mr. Xu, your body has just recovered. You''d better not consume any alcohol." Mr. Xu paused for a moment and then with a smile, he replied, "Well, since you said so, I will propose a toast to you with tea instead of wine." After that, Mr. Xu poured a cup of tea, gave Fade a toast, and then drank it up. Fade also picked up his ss and drank his tea. After drinking, Mr. Xu served Fade with some food and thanked him once again. When the atmosphere seemed right, Mr. Xu put down his ss, looked at Fade, and asked, "Chen, I wonder where you''re working now." Fade didn''t intend to hide anything and said directly, "I''m a doctor in the medical department of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "What?" Mr. Xu frowned, "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s medical department, this -Chen, with your medical skills, it¡¯s such a waste for you to work there!" Fade smiled and replied, "No, I am very happy with my current job." "Chen, may I know if you''re considering a change of job?" Harry asked. "Ah, this -" Fade couldn''te up with an answer for a second. Harry continued, "Well, Chen. I''ve seen a lot of doctors and even visited doctors abroad several times. I''ve spent a lot of money to treat my illness, but the effect is poor." "I didn''t expect that I would be coincidentally treated by you yesterday in the mall. I got so much better. When I went back for a checkup, even the doctor was very surprised." Harry continued, "So, I would like to hire you to be my private doctor." "A private doctor?" Fade didn''t expect Mr. Xu to make such an offer to him. Mr. Xu quickly added, "Of course, I can guarantee that you will bepensated fairly. In terms of sry, 100,000 Yuan a month. Also, I will provide you with food and amodation. Chen, what do you think?" "Ah Fade was genuinely surprised. He didn''t expect Mr. Xu to offer such a great package. To be honest, Fade''s monthly sry as a doctor in the medical department was not more than 5,000 Yuan. However, money was just a number for Fade. It was not something he would pay much attention to. Moreover, Fade had a beautiful wife in Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, even though they were only husband and wife in name. As soon as this thought came up, Fade shook his head and said to Mr. Xu, "Mr. Xu, I appreciate your kindness but I am very happy with my current work and I''m not thinking of changing my job for the time being." "Chen, is offered not up to your standard? What kind of requirements do you have? Feel free to bring it up." Mr. Xu said hurriedly. Fade smiled gently, "Mr. Xu, this is not a matter ofpensation, but my personal choice." Mr. Xu was slightly disappointed, but he regained hisposure immediately. Mr. Xu said, "It is my mistake. I''m too anxious. I''m really sorry. Let''s not talk about work. We''d better continue to eat up. This meal is just to express my gratitude to you, Chen. Believe me, I didn''t mean anything else." Chapter 12 Chapter 12 After that, Mr. Xu no longer brought up the job offer to Fade again. After they finished dinner, Mr. Xu took the initiative to send Fade to the hotel entrance. Mr. Xu handed a business card over and said, "Chen, keep this business card. If you need anything, you can always call the number on it." Fade looked at the business card. It was not the business card that Harry gave him previously, but rather a more formal and exquisite business card. The name "Nichs Xu" was printed on it, followed by various titles and positions held below. The most striking one was the position of the person as the chairman of Xu Enterprises Holdings. "This is-" Fade was a little confused. Mr. Xu exined, "Nichs Xu is my son. I thought that it would be easier for him to help you with anything instead of me. So I asked him for his business card." Fade finally understood. It turned out that Harry was a wealthy man because his son is the chairman of Xu Enterprises Holdings. It was no wonder that Harry could treat him to a dinner at the Grand Duke Hotel and gave him such grand treatment. "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Xu. If you feel ufortable, contact me at any time." After putting away the business card, Fade expressed his gratitude before leaving the hotel. The next morning, Quin called Fade to the president''s office. "Dear, what''s the matter?" The apology and reconciliation the night before yesterday made their rtionship became much more harmonious. Fade could now asionally joke around with Quin. Quin red at Fade with her beautiful eyes, but she did not scold him like she did before. Instead, Quin handed him a document and said, "Take a look at this." "This is ¡ª" Fade took the document and browsed through it. After reading through the content, Fade was shocked. "Dear, did you hand me the wrong document? Why would you show me this? This is a briefing book for thepany meeting." "I didn''t make a mistake. I want you to see this. This will be used in the meetingter," Quin said. This time, Fade was dumbfounded, "Ah, there''s a meeting? What''s the purpose of the meeting? Besides, even if there''s a meeting, I don''t need to be there, do I?" Quin said, "If s a meeting to discuss thepany''s vendors. I want you to be there." "Dear, you are definitely joking. It''s fine for me to stay in the medical department, but I don''t know anything about this!" Fade suddenly felt a headache. Quin said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand now. Just look at it and learn slowly." "But, this ¡ª" Fade did not understand why should he be involved in these professional matters. Quin looked into Fade''s eyes and said in a low voice, "Now, you are my husband. If you continue to be a small doctor in thepany, won''t others find it strange?" Listening to Quin, Fade finally understood the purpose behind her action, "Is it still about your family forcing you into a marriage?" "Well, that''s indeed part of the reason," Quin said. Fade picked up the document and said seriously, "In that case, I will study hard." In the afternoon, at the conference room, almost all the executives of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had arrived, ready for the meeting regarding thepany vendors. The leaders, who were in charge of managing and taking care of the materials for the meeting, are now carrying out the final verifications and reviews as well as making final preparations for the uing meeting. Everyone has arrived. As the president'' s secretary, Donald was to announce the beginning of the meeting. However, Quin stopped him. "Wait a minute, there is another person." "Another one?" Donald nced around and did not find anyone who had not arrived. Donald could not help but look at Quin with a puzzled look. Quin did not exin further but chose to look over at the door of the conference room. With rushed footsteps, Fade appeared, "I''m sorry. There was a staff who was not feeling well just now and I got dyed for a small while. I''m notte, am I?" "Just in time, you can take your seat!", Quin greeted Fade. Fade came in and sat directly on the left side of Quin without any hesitation. By now, everybody was looking at him, especially Donald, who looked even more puzzled. "President Lin, what, what''s going on? Why did hee to attend such an important meeting? This Donald was very puzzled and even red at Fade with anger. However, Quin just replied coldly, "I was the one who invited him. Well, let''s start the meeting!" Since the president had already said so, the other executive could only put away their doubt and start the meeting. The purpose of this meeting was mainly to discuss the candidates for thepany vendor of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc next year. As a cosmeticspany, the suppliers engaged were very important. If a suitable supplier was chosen, it would guarantee the quality and output of their products and enhance thepetency of theirpany in the market. It was safe to say the suppliers chosen would greatly affect the development of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc next year. The meeting started with the introduction of specific information about each supplier, including their goods, the quality of the products, the amount they can supply, the price of their products, the cash flow, and so on. After introducing the specific situations of more than a dozen different suppliers, the following was the most crucial part of the meeting. The executives would discuss and decide on which and how many suppliers to be chosen for negotiation and cooperation. After all, every supplier had its own strengths and weaknesses, there was no perfect choice. Therefore, under these circumstances, they must choose the suppliers who could bring the most benefit to thepany. After understanding the situation of the suppliers, they had now arrived at the highlight of the meeting. The leaders would voice their opinions and at the same time, exining their choices. The leaders from different departments stood up one by one and began to give their own opinions. Quin listened seriously. Sometimes, Quin would jot down some information on her notebook; other times she was seen to be in deep thoughts, looking very serious. As for Fade, after listening to everyone, he felt that almost everyone was right. Every supplier had its own strengths and weaknesses. Anyway, Fade could not differentiate which was good and which was not. However, Fade found a problem. On the list, there were twelve suppliers. Eleven of them had been mentioned, but no one mentioned "Xu Chemicals", which was at number 8. From the introductory information Fade had read previously, Xu Chemicals''factory wasrge in size and the quality of the product was very good. It should be a good choice. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With this thought, Fade could not keep himself from asking Quin, "Why don''t you choose Xu Chemicals? I think their conditions are pretty good?" Initially, Fade intended to just bring this matter up to Quin casually. However, silence suddenlynded in the conference room, causing everyone to hear him. For a moment, everyone looked over at Fade. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Donald sneered and said, "It seemed that Mr. Chen didn''t prepare himself well before he came here for the meeting. He doesn''t even know the basics." Ignoring Donald''s sarcasm, Fade kept hisposure and said nkly, "I admit I don''t know much about it. So, I would like to ask Secretary Qin why are we not choosing Xu Chemicals?" Donald nced around at everyone and finally allowed his gaze to fall back to Fade. Donald arrogantly said, "Since you''ve asked, I''ll tell you." Donald continued, "In terms of quality, Xu Chemicals is undoubtedly the best choice. It can even be said that there is no need for discussion. Xu Chemicals is the best in the industry as it is a subsidiary of Xu Enterprises Holdings. The scale of the factory is also considered as one of the largest in the province and also in the country. From what I''ve just mentioned, it''s not hard to see that the quality of their product is very good." "But you have forgotten the most important thing, which is, Xu Chemicals products are mainly supplied to top domestic brands or even foreign famous cosmetics brands. Their raw materials were sold out almost as soon as it is produced. There is nothing else left to be sold to us. Besides, the price of raw materials from Xu Chemicals is a lot higher than that of otherpanies. So, why would we choose a supplier who ispletely impossible to sign a contract with?" As he ended his speech, Donald looked at Fade conceitedly. Fade, however, looked calm. He nodded and said, "I see. If that''s the case, then it makes sense." "Of course, it does. Do you think that we are fools; and you are the only one who is smart?" Donald sneered. Fade ignored him and said to Quin, "Dea... President Lin, if there is a chance to negotiate with Xu Chemicals, would it be very beneficial for thepany?" "Of course. But¡ª" Quin whispered. This conversation was heard by Donald, who then said, "Cooperate with Xu Chemicals? Hah, do you think that the negotiation is as simple as what you are talking about?" "We have spent three years offering a price which is 30% higher than the market price to Xu Chemicals in order to get the opportunity to get their products. Even so, we didn''t seed in the negotiation. They would not even sell us their testers. In this case, I would like to ask Mr. Chen, how would you negotiate with Xu Chemicals? By relying on your mouth?" As soon as Donald finished speaking,ughter was heard all around the conference room. The management executives looked at Fade strangely. Such a situation made Quin frown. She wanted to stop everyone. Just then, Fade held her down and whispered, "It will be fine." Then, Fade stood up and walked out of the meeting room. Looking at Fade''s actions, Donald frowned and shouted, "What are you doing?" "Relying on my mouth to negotiate with Xu Chemicals," Fadeughed. "Hah - you, are you kidding me?", Donald said coldly, "But I will let you know that on such an asion, your joke is not funny at all." Quin was also a little surprised. She looked at Fade and said, "Fade, you¡ª" Fade gave her a reassuring look and then said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." Right after, Fade gave Donald a look and went straight out of the conference room. Donald sneered and sarcastically said, "It seems that some people still have some self-awareness and are ashamed. Good to know that they are leaving on their own." Donald continued to announce, "The meeting will continue. To those who haven''t spoken yet, please stand up and voice your opinion!" The meeting continued inside the room. Outside, Fade took out the business card Mr. Xu gave him yesterday and looked at the name on it, "Nichs Xu, the chairman of Xu Enterprises Holdings. He should have some say in Xu Chemicals." Then, Fade dialed the number. A few minutester, Fade ended the call and returned to the meeting room. Donald immediately looked over and said sarcastically, "Why are you back again? Have our Doctor Chen managed to negotiate with Xu Chemicals?" The crowd burst intoughter. Fade''s eyes were indifferent and he said tly, "Basically, yes!" "What?" Donald was stunned, and he then looked at Fade with astonishment andughed straight in Fade¡¯s face, ''Tm just kidding with you. How could you take it seriously? You said that you have almost negotiated with Xu Chemicals? You are such a liar!" The other executives were also startled and then they startedughing at Fade mockingly. Obviously, they didn''t believe what Fade had said. Even Quin''s expression changed. She looked at Fade and reminded him, "Don''t be angry with Donald. Just listen." Fade wanted to exin, but when he saw Quin waving her hand to continue the meeting, he knew better than to interrupt the meeting and decided to just listen quietly. The meeting continued. Several managers put forward their own opinions and stated the partners they like. Finally, after almost everyone had spoken, only Donald was left. Obviously, this was arranged on purpose. Donald straightened his necktie and stood up with a smile. Donald then made a gesture to the crowd before saying confidently, "President Lin and my dear colleagues, my choice is No. 2 supplier, ''Pai¡¯s Chemical''." Donald added, "Thispany is not bad. Although it can''t bepared with the bigpanies like Xu''s, it is still considered to be in the upper ranks in our province. In terms of price, quality, the stability of supply, and so on, it is in the upper- middle position. Moreover, two years ago, our company had cooperated with Pai''s Chemical..." After a long speech, Donald concluded, "In conclusion, I think Pai''s Chemical is the most suitable supplier for ourpany. With this, I will end my speech." As Donald finished his words, a round of apuse was given to Donald in the conference room. Many executives even spoke out and supported Donald right then. "Secretary Qin, you''ve made a good point. I also think that Pai''s Chemical is a good choice." "Indeed, Secretary Qin''s exnation is clear and reasonable, and the data is detailed. Pai¡¯ s Chemical is a good choice." "At first, I was leaning more towards number 4. However, after listening to Secretary Qin, I think number two is more suitable than number four." "It is true that Secretary Qin never disappoints. He has done a good job." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Listening to everyone speaking highly of Donald, Fade couldn''t help but be amused. Even if he didn''t have much work experience, he could see that many of these people who ttered Donald were not sincere. It seemed that Donald really did a lot of preparations before the meeting. However, it was probably not on the data, but on his interpersonal rtions. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 With this on his mind, Fade looked at Quin. As the president of thepany, Quin should have seen through this. However, Quin did not point it out, instead, she nodded at Donald with a smile and said, "Good point. Secretary Qin, you have worked hard." "Working hard for thepany and President Lin is my responsibility. It''s not something praise- worthy," Donald once again attempted to tter Quin. Donald then looked at Quin and asked, "President Lin, what do you think of Pai''s Chemical? I think it''s the best choice." Quin was stunned for a moment; she did not expect Donald to be so pushy about it. Then, Quin said, "I think it''s not bad. For now, it is indeed the best choice." Upon hearing this, Donald smiled triumphantly, leaving a frowning Fade at the side. During his phone call with Nichs to discuss the cooperation with Xu Chemicals just now, Fade also mentioned otherpanies. Nichs reminded him that they can choose any otherpany, but not Pai''s Chemical. This was because thepany itself is in turmoil right now, a problem would definitely break out sooner orter. Therefore, it was definitely not a good time to coborate with the saidpany. Fade gently nudged Quin and reminded her in a low voice, "President Lin, I don''t think it''s a good choice to work with Pai''s Chemical." "Not a good choice?" Quin looked at Fade in surprise and a little confusion. Fade couldn''t tell Quin the things Nichs had said to him earlier in front of the public. Fade could only look at Quin and said, "President Lin, please trust me. Don''t cooperate with Pai''s Chemical." "This-" Quin hesitated for a moment. Donald''s face instantly changed; he red at Fade and sharply said, "Doctor Chen, what do you mean?" "I did not mean anything harmful. I''m just reminding President Lin not to cooperate with Pai''s Chemical," Fade said calmly. Donald shouted, "Pai''s Chemical is already approved by the majority as the best choice, but now you are stopping President Lin from cooperating with them. What are you trying to do?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The other executives also spoke up to support Donald. "Doctor Chen, don''t talk about things which you don''t understand. Otherwise, you''ll only make a joke of yourself." "I still believe in Secretary Qin''s judgment. A professional is, after all, a professional." "Doctor Chen, I¡¯ ve heard there¡¯ s a little misunderstanding between you and Secretary Qin. It would be inappropriate for you to persuade President Lin otherwise just because of personal grievances!" Although Fade was questioned with doubts from all the executives, his stance remained. "I''m advising President Lin not to cooperate with Pai''s Chemical out of my consideration for the benefit of thepany, not for any personal reasons." "Hah!" Secretary Qin sneered in disbelief. "Do you think anyone will believe what you said?" "President Lin, I''d still stick to my words. Pai''s Chemical is the most suitable choice," Donald looked at Quin firmly. The other executives also voiced their support. "President Lin, I think so too." "Pai''s Chemical should be the final choice after the discussion." "After all, Dr. Chen is not a professional. I have slight doubts about his opinion." However, Fade still firmly said, "I''ll stick to my words too. It''s not the best time to work with Pai''s Chemical now. Moreover, I''ve almost done reaching an agreement with Xu Chemicals. I think that''s the bestpany to work with." "Haha, what are you talking about? You have almost finished the negotiation with Xu Chemicals? Why don''t you say that you have even signed the contract with them?" "Doctor Chen, this is a big business involving tens of millions. It''s not a good time to argue due to personal reasons." "President Lin, Pai''s Chemical is the best choice." Both sides had their own opinions. The split decision caused Quin to be in a state of dilemma. From a rational and professional perspective, Pai''s Chemical, as agreed by all the executives, was undoubtedly the best choice. However, Quin had an inexplicable sense of trust towards Fade, which made it extremely hard for her to decide on whichpany to work with. After hesitated for a few minutes, Quin pped her hand on the table to silence everyone. Quin proceeded to say, "Since everyone has different opinions, let''s do it this way. Secretary Qin and Dr.Chen will negotiate with thepanies that they were supporting respectively. Three dayster, we will decide after looking at the results of the negotiation." "No problem," Fade agreed immediately and he was clearly filled with confidence. Donald frowned slightly but immediately agreed to the suggestion, "Me too." Donald added, "However, President Lin, I suggest that if either side doesn''t seed with their respective negotiation three dayster, they should be punished. Otherwise, people will speak before thinking of consequences in the future. The resources of thepany and time should not be wasted like this; it''s unfair to everyone." "No problem. If I can''t make it three dayster, I''m willing to ept any punishment," Fade was not afraid at all. "The punishment is to be fired and leave thepany," Donald looked at Fade, all the while gritting his teeth. Fade''s expression remained unchanged. "No problem." "Well, everyone has heard it. This is what Dr. Chen personally promised," Donald smiled evilly. Donald could already see Fade regretting his words. Unlike Donald, Fade still remained calm. Fade looked at Donald and said, "What if you are the one who failed?" "I will not," Donald was full of confidence too. "There is nothing you can bepletely sure of in the world. So what if you failed?" Fade said. "Humph, if I fail, then I will leave thepany," Donald responded confidently. "Deal!" Fadeughed. Quin said, "Since we have reached an agreement, let''s call it a day. We''ll have a meeting in three days." "Yes!" The crowd replied before getting up and leaving the conference room. Donald purposefully stayed behind. He red at Fade, leaving a few words for him before leaving, "Three dayster, you will definitely be out of here." Fade ignored Donald and shook his head as he left the conference room. In the next three days, Donald could be seen everywhere in thepany. Donald would go to various departments for meetings, be on a phone call to negotiate endlessly, and then point out details that did not meet his standards. All in all, he seemed to be very busy. However, in Fade''s opinion, his so- called business was just for the show. Fade still went on with his usual practice and continued working in thepany''s medical room, prescribing medicine for illness. Fade was rxed and did not feel nervous at all. After all, Nichs sent the contract to Fade the very same evening after the meeting. As soon as Quin signed it, the contract would be valid. Fade had nothing to worry about. The three days arrived sooner than expected. At thest moment before the meeting, Donald looked at the contract in his hand and let out a sigh of relief. However, thinking of Fade, Donald frowned and asked, "How is the guy in the medical room?" His subordinates burst intoughter. "Secretary Qin, to be honest, you do not have to worry about that guy at all." "A doctor in the medical room saying he was going to sign a contract worth tens of millions Yuan. Isn''t that a joke?" "Secretary Qin, you will definitely win this time." Donald smiled confidently, but he had always been extra cautious. Therefore, Donald ordered, "Just to be safe, find out what is Fade up to these days." Soon, the results of the investigation came over. "Fade has been in thepany for the past few days. He hasn''t gone out during work hours, nor has he meet up with any outsiders. It''s impossible to sign the contract with Xu Chemicals." After hearing this, Donald was utterly relieved. Donald smiled and whispered to himself, "Fade, I''ll make sure you get out of thepany this time." Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Three dayster, the middle and high-ranking officials of the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc gathered again in the conference room. Donald arrived early and sat in his seat. He could not help but grin widely. He kept greeting the people around him excitedly, causing the scene to look very lively. "Secretary Qin, it seems you are the winner this time." "After sessfully closing the deal this time, Secretary Qin will be promoted again. I''ll congratte Secretary Qin first." "Secretary Qin indeed deserves to be one of the most important employees in ourpany. You are the right- hand man of President Lin!" Donald disyed a look of modesty and greeted everyone with a smile, "I''m ttered. I just did a small job. It''s my job to sign the contract with Pai''s Chemicals. I myself can never take all the credit alone but instead, all of us should share the credit." Donald said. Donald inadvertently leaked the news that he had signed the contract sessfully. Naturally, there was another round of congrattions going around, interspersed by the sound of pping and praising. "No wonder he is Secretary Qin. He seeded on the first try, just as we expected!" "That''s true. If there is Secretary Qin around, he can rece two people! No, he can rece ten people." "Secretary Qin, you have to treat us tonight." Amidst thepliments, Quin pushed the door open and walked in. Fade was beside her, and he seemed to be talking to Quin. There were traces of smiles on both of their faces. Upon glimpsing them, Donald, who had been grinning so happily, had the smile wiped off his face, his eyes showing a hint of coldness. This was because, he had recently found out that Fade and Quin were getting closer and closer, and from time to time, he saw both of them chatting andughing side by side in thepany. This made Donald grow more hostile to Fade. After all, Quin is a famous beautiful bachelorette in Bay City, and countless men have feelings for her. Donald was no exception. Although he knew that he had no chance to marry Quin, at the bottom of his heart, he still held onto a sign of hope, hoping that he could find the opportunity to kiss her. Previously, Donald had hinted his feelings to Quin several times, but each time she had evaded him as if she didn''t understand him. But now, Quin, who had rejected him, was so close to Fade. This made Donald very angry. He felt as if he had been humiliated, and his anger towards Fade surged from the bottom of his heart. However, he, who was very mindful, still forced a smile at them. He took the initiative to pull out a chair for Quin and said with a respectful smile, "President Lin, please take a seat." "Thank you!" Quin smiled at Donald politely. Then she pulled the chair on her left hand and then said to Fade, "You can sit here!" Fade sat down without hesitation. Such a situation made Donald''s cheeks twitch uncontrobly, and the coldness in his eyes became more and more intense. "Since everyone is here. Let us start the meeting!" Quin said. As a result, everyone''s eyes immediately focused on Fade and Donald. After all, today''s meeting was held for the two of them. They wanted to see if both could close the deal with their respective counterparties. Everyone knew that Donald had seeded in signing the contract with Pai''s Chemicals. Therefore, they naturally cast their eyes on Fade. Donald pretended to take out his contract and put it on the table inconspicuously. Then he deliberately said to Fade, "A few days ago, Dr. Chen, you said that you wanted to sign a chemical contract with Xu''s Chemicals. How''s it?" After hearing Donald''s question, Fade looked around and then patted his head. He stood up and said, "Sorry, I have forgotten my bag in the medical room. I''m going down to take it. Please wait for a moment." Fade then rushed out of the conference room and went downstairs to get his bag. This situation made the people did not favor Fade murmur amongst themselves, shaking their heads. "Fade is too unreliable!" "The meeting was held especially for him, but he forgot to bring his bag. He¡¯ s too disorganized." "As I said, we shouldn''t have agreed to this ridiculouspetition three days ago. At that time, we should have directly agreed with Secretary Qin, to proceed and sign the contract with Pai¡¯s Chemicals. There was no need to waste time." Seeing the situation Fade was in, Donald felt very confident and full of himself. He turned to look at Quin with a smile and said, "President Lin, I''ve worked with 18 people this time. I''ve been busy for three days and we have finally signed the contract." "During the negotiation, President Lin heard that ourpany is negotiating with otherpanies. He has some opinions about it and has given us some additional conditions." "I¡¯ve negotiated with President Liu at length, and I finally convinced him to agree to the contract with more favorable terms than before." "The main parts of this contract-" Donald couldn''t wait to show off his achievements to Quin. However, before Donald could finish, Quin waved her hand and interrupted him, saying, "Secretary Qin, today''s meeting is for you and Dr. Chen. Let''s talk about it when Dr. Chenes!" "Er Donald felt ridiculed at being Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. interrupted, his words were stuck in his throat, and this made him quite ufortable. After a moment of silence, Donald lowered his head slightly to cover up the anger in his eyes. Then, he turned his head aside and quietly winked at the other supervisors and managers. Several supervisors and managers sitting opposite him immediately understood his signal. They coughed and cleared their throats. "President Lin, there''s something I''ve been holding back for a few days. I don''t know if I should tell you," a grey- haired man in his fifties said, looking at Quin. "Uncle Xie, please do continue," Quin said politely to the man. The man''s name was Ronald Xie. He was an old man who joined thepany when Quin''s father established Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Although his capabilities were mediocre, he had been in thepany for a long time and could be regarded as a founding member of thepany. Later, when Quin took over as the head of thepany, she carried out a massive reform of the company''s personnel and dismissed many old employees who were not performing well. However, because of Ronald''s seniority, he was still quite influential in thepany despite his mediocre capabilities. Hence, Quin still kept Ronald around and assigned him a position as the deputy manager in the ad department. He receives his monthly sry without having much to do in this role. This could be regarded as a way of taking care of the elders. Although his position was very idle and powerless, Ronald was after all, still an influential senior. Many middle and high ranking employees were very polite to him Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Ronald clearly enjoyed his position as an elder in thepany. He raised his head slightly and said to Quin, "President Lin, since you say so, I will say it." After a pause, Ronald''s face darkened and he said, "President Lin, I think you''ve been in a mess recently." "Uncle Xie, why do you say that?" Quin''s expression changed as she looked at Ronald. Ronald snorted and said, "What else do I need to say about Fade? A young doctor who has only been recruited for less than a week has been put in charge of thepany''s biggest order of tens of millions worth. What will other colleagues in thepany think of it? What will those employees who are responsible for it think about it? Did you not consider these things?" Quin said, "Uncle Xie, I have my own considerations about Fade''s order. Moreover, he has agreed that if he fails to sign the contract, he will leave thepany." "Give Fade a chance to get the Xu Chemicals contract signed. If he seeds, we will benefit a great deal from it. If doesn''t, it won''t be a loss to us to terminate a nobody. Uncle Xie, you''re being too serious!" Quin said. Ronald didn''t expect Quin to speak for Fade in this way. He was astonished, and then he snorted discontentedly, "On the surface, it seems that there is no loss. But in actual fact, the psychological impact on thepany''s employees and atmosphere can''t be resolved by just firing one person." Ronald said. Quin frowned slightly. She did not want to argue with elders like Ronald, so she said, "Uncle Xie, we wouldn''t know if the impact is good or bad for now. When Dr. Chenes and tells us the results, it will naturally be clear. Now, this is all meaningless talk." "President Lin, do you really think that Fade could have sessfully signed Xu Chemicals'' contract?" Ronald said, "You do know, a year ago, Secretary Qin spent three months using millions in resources, but in the end, he still failed to sign the Xu Chemicals contract. What''s more, Fade is just a regr doctor, how can he sign the contract sessfully?" After that, Ronald looked around. Several executives immediately echoed. "Yes, President Lin, it''s impossible for Fade to sign the contract sessfully." "We''ve wasted three days for this farce. I think it''s enough. There''s no need to continue." "President Lin, many employees have been talking about this matter in thepany recently." A series of objections made Quin frown slightly. Donald, on the other hand, smiled and then looked at Fade''s seat with a troubled look. He said, "President Lin, I didn''t expect that so many colleagues have problems with Dr. Chen." "How about this, I can just forget about this bet with Dr. Chen. After all, we are both colleagues of thepany." Donald said. "We don''t want to see Dr. Chen''s contract either. We''ll just let Dr. Chen apologize to everyone in public, and then issue him a warning. This way, we can assuage all employees in a harmonious way. What do you think, President Lin?" Donald said. Ronald didn''t wait for Quin to express her opinion. "Secretary Qin, you are too kind. With just a warning and an apology, this punishment is too light. In my opinion, Fade must be fired." Ronald said. "Yes, I agree with Manager Xie." "It''s not good for Fade to continue to stay in thepany." "President Lin, I think so too." After another round of cooperation, they pointed their fingers at Fade¡¯s seat. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Quin frowned and wanted to say something. At this moment, Fade came back hurriedly with a bag in his hand. "Sorry, I''ve been dyed for a while. I''m back. And I''ll start to report..." Without waiting for Fade to finish, Ronald fired at Fade. "You don''t have to report it. Be prepared for your resignation immediately!" Ronald said. "Ah-" Fade was surprised. "What? You should have been gotten rid of a long time ago." Ronald said discontentedly. Fade said in a low voice, "But I haven''t reported my results. I¡ª" "There is no need to report. How can you sign the contract sessfully? You are just wasting everyone''s time now." Ronald waved his hand and said. At this time, Donald chipped in, "Dr. Chen, quit now, save everyone the embarrassment. Things will only get worse if you let this drag on." This made Fade understand trouble had been created for him during the time he was away. His face darkened, and his tone also became serious. He said, "Whether it is good or bad, we will know very soon. Moreover, the person who will leave may not be me, but it could also be you, Secretary Qin?" "Hehe, it''s impossible!" Donald patted the thick stack of contracts in front of him, and he was very confident. "Nothing is impossible." Fade snorted and looked at Quin, ready to take out the contract to report. "Don''t make a fool out of yourself, quickly-" Ronald said discontentedly. However, at this moment, Quin coughed and said, "It''ll be better for Fade to report on his work first. Let''s talk about it when the resultes out!" Voices faded into silence and they all fixed their eyes on Fade. Fade did not have much to say. He put the bag on the table, extracted a document, and handed it to Quin. "President Lin, this is the contract signed by me with Xu Chemicals'' department," Fade said. However, before Quin reply, the people present could not help but whisper andugh at what they had witnessed. "What the hell? That so- called file bag is actually a stic grocery bag. It even has the logo of the supermarket on it." "And the contract - it''s only a few pages, no more than five pages. How is it possible?" "Of course not. This is such an important contract worth tens of millions of dors. The contract definitely needs to be thicker than that. Look at the contract of Secretary Qin, there are more than 30 pages of paper. That''s what you call a formal contract." "I think Fade went to the printer¡¯s shop and printed himself a copy of a contract and then expects us to believe he sessfully signed the contract with Xu Chemicals" "Seems like this is something Fade would do." The ensuing sarcastic discussions seemed unending. Donald looked at Quin and said, "President Lin, everyone has given Dr. Chen a chance. But now, needless to say "What do you mean by '' Needless to say''?" Fade looked at Donald and said, "You haven''t seen my contract yet. How do you know that my contract is fake?" "Haha, it is pretty obvious it is a fake." Donald said, "Fade, it''s toote now. You don''t have to deceive yourself. Pack up your things and leave." "Well, it''s not that simple to leave. If this is a fake contract, that would bemitting fraud. It''s a crime punishable byw." Ronald snorted and snapped. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 As Donald and Ronald spoke, many others also started to speak. "President Lin, it''s time to make a decision." "This liar should have been removed a long time ago." "President Lin, you-" Amidst the chaos, Quin was leafing through the thin sheaf of documents and reading them carefully. After reading them, Quin put the papers down and looked at Fade with surprise and excitement. She asked, "Is... is this true?" Fade understood what she was asking. He nodded and said, "Of course it''s true." "Great, great. I didn''t expect you to really seed." Quin, who had always been calm, jumped up excitedly at this moment and gave Fade a big hug in public. Everyone was stunned by what they saw. Especially Donald, his face darkening by the moment. "President Lin, you-" Quin didn''t realize what was going on until she heard Donald. She quickly let go of Fade, adjusted her hair, and covered her blushing cheeks. She looked around the confused crowd and said, "I was a little out of ce just now, but it''s good news -Dr. Chen seeded in signing a contract with Xu Chemicals." Quin''s words caused an uproar. "What? The contract is real? That''s impossible!" "President Lin, did you make a mistake?" "It''s just a few pages. How could it be true?" Quin did not exin much and directly passed the contract to all of them. "See for yourself," Quin said. Their skeptical eyes shifted over and looked at the documents carefully. It was as if they were trying to pick out any suspicious signs in the documents. However, they found nothing suspicious after searching through them. Therefore, they could only frown and question it. "Is this true? No way!" "Why is the contract so simple? Many terms haven''t been exined in detail!" "Moreover, judging from the contract, Xu Chemicals has actually given us a lot of concessions, and the price is also very cheap. Is it true?" "Is there something fishy?" In the face of doubts, Fade didn''t exin much. He took out his mobile phone directly, made a video call, and then pointed the camera at everyone. The video call connected, and a figure appeared. It was no other than the person in charge of Xu Chemicals. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He confirmed the authenticity of the contract in person and then hung up the phone. Of course, this video call was facilitated under the instructions of Nichs Xu in cooperation with Fade, so that he could easily prove the authenticity of the contract. There was no further need to doubt the contract. All of the people present still found it hard to swallow. They could not believe that a small doctor could sessfully close such a difficult deal that they had been struggling to close. For a moment, the scene was silent and no one made any sound. Fade nced at Donald, Ronald, and the others. He said coldly, "Secretary Qin and Deputy Manager Xie. Do you still think my contract is fake?" Their faces darkened and they did not speak, but their expressions were very ugly. The atmosphere was a little tense. At this moment, Quin pped her hands and said to Donald, "Doctor Chen''s contract has been signed sessfully. Secretary Qin, how''s your contract going?" Upon hearing this, Donald shivered and immediately came to his senses. He said in a hurry, "President Lin, I have sessfully signed Pai''s Chemical''s contract. This is the corresponding contract, among which, the rted terms..." Then, Donald presented and exined his contract. Needless to say, Donald''s contract was authentic and no one doubted it. After the two had presented their contracts, Quin ced the two documents in front of them, she looked at them, and then said, "In terms of the results, both of you have signed contracts sessfully. However, the Xu Chemicals contract that Dr. Chen signed has better terms for our company. Therefore, we decide to proceed with the Xu Chemicals contract. This time, Dr. Chen wins." No one was surprised by this result. After all, the Pai''s Chemicals contract and the Xu Chemicals contract were not at the same level at all. Everyone fell silent, and Donald was extremely nervous. If he loses the bet, he would have to leave Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, and he really did not want to. But he was helpless. After all, it was impossible for Pai''s Chemicals to surpass Xu Chemicals. Just as Donald grew anxious, Ronald suddenly said, "Since both of them have sessfully signed contracts, we can''t simply announce that Dr. Chen won, can we?" As soon as he said this, Donald immediately aroused from his nervous stupor, his face changed. He immediately said, "Yes, President Lin, that¡¯s true." "Although Xu Chemicals is better than Pai''s Chemicals, with this contract, I have gained a lot of concessions for thepany. From the aspects of price, supply chain, client considerations, and others, the Pai''s Chemicals contract that I signed is better than Xu Chemicals contract." Donald said. "Yes, what Secretary Qin says is true. The two contracts have their own advantages. You can''t say that Fade wonpletely." "Xu Chemicals has a good reputation, but their prices are too high. Ourpany may not be able to afford them!" "To some extent, I think Pai''s Chemicals is more suitable for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." Many executives began to speak for Donald. Such a situation made Quin frown. In reality, everyone knew that Xu Chemicals was far superior to Pai''s Chemicals. They were not at the same level at all. The so- called advantages of the price of Pai''s Chemicals were not even worth mentioning in the face of the quality gap between them. But now, Donald, Ronald, and other people clung on to the rationale that each contract had its own advantages and disadvantages. Obviously, they didn''t want to admit to the results of the bet. Quin frowned. Fade, on the other hand, remained calm. He was not nervous at all. He even looked at Donald with a smile on his mouth and said, "ording to Secretary Qin''s meaning, this bet should be a draw?" "Yes, each has its own pros and cons, and there''s no clear winner. So, naturally, it''s a draw." Donald stiffened his neck and said. "Really?" Fade narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "It seems that Secretary Qin didn''t say so when we had a meeting three days ago. Instead, you said that Xu Chemicals is at apletely higher level. As long as we can sign their contract, we win." Donald''s face changed, and then he exined, "That''s just a statement. I mean, Xu Chemicals'' quality is good, but if the price is too high, it may not be suitable for us." "Yes, business matters don¡¯t only depend on quality, but also on price!" "Mr. Chen, you are a doctor, and you don''t know anything about business. In this regard, you''d better notpete with Secretary Qin." The other management executives said. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Ronald and the others immediately spoke up for Donald. The meeting room was filled with an atmosphere of oppression, trying to force Fade to admit to a draw. Under these circumstances, Fade did not say anything but picked up his mobile phone. Upon seeing this, Donald thought that Fade had admitted defeat, so he quickly said to Quin, "President Lin, the bet is a draw. You can announce the result!" "This ¡ª" Quin frowned, looking a little embarrassed. Of course, Quin knew that Fade should have won the bet. But now, the situation was a tricky-a group of senior executives headed by Ronald supported Donald with all their might. If she offended them all, thepany would be in a mess. Just as Quin contemting this dilemma, Fade turned on the TV in the conference room, raised the volume, and this suppressed all voices in the conference room. "What are you doing?" "Chen, are you trying to cause trouble?" "Are there no rules anymore? President Lin, such a person should be fired." A chorus of reproach sounded, and Fade did not exin much. He just looked at the TV screen, crossed his arms, and said, "This news report is specifically about Pai''s Chemicals!" Everyone''s attention immediately fell on the TV screen. The local news of Bay City was ying on the screen, and the content of the news was a survey regarding Pai''s Chemicals. "Pai''s Chemicals is currently being investigated for the poor quality of goods,mitting fraud during inspections, dys in credit payment, and business bribery. The police and the criminal investigation division haveunched an investigation on Pai''s Chemicals. The chairman of Pai''s Chemicals has been taken into custody. Further matters are still under investigation..." When the news report ended, the next report began. Fade turned off the TV, causing the news reporter''s voice to stop abruptly. The meeting room was filled with silence. Everyone looked at Donald iprehensibly. Donald was stunned. He did not expect this to happen at all. "Secretary Qin, now, do you still think that our bet is a draw?" Fade''s voice broke the silence in the meeting room. Donald''s body involuntarily trembled and then he said, "I, I-" "I don''t know how it happened this way. This, this ¡ª when I signed the contract, Pai''s Chemicals was as normal as any otherpany." Donald tried to exin himself. "Really?" Fadement, "The problems at Pai''s Chemicals sound very serious. There should have been signs! And what''s more, about the bribery, it seems that..." Instead of continuing, Fade nced at Donald. His meaning was very obvious. It would have been impossible to have not picked up on such signs before such a big meltdown was to happen within apany like Pai''s Chemicals. However, Donald still insisted on signing the contract with Pai''s Chemicals, which ced Fei Holdings as a potential suspect ofmitting bribery with Pai''s Chemicals. As soon as Fade finished, the expressions of all present changed. Even Quin looked at Donald very seriously. Donald immediately stood up and defended himself anxiously, "President Lin, this, this has nothing to do with me. I will never take bribes. I just negotiated the contract in a normal professional manner." After that, Donald winked at Ronald and the rest. They were a little hesitant, but they gritted their teeth and spoke. "President Lin, I think that there is no evidence of Dr. Chen''s suspicion. We can''t suspect Secretary Qin." "Secretary Qin has been in thepany for many years and has made great contributions to us. We can''t doubt our own people like this. It will only make other people think that we¡¯re cold- blooded." "In terms of Pai''s Chemicals, the person who supported it at that time was not only Secretary Qin but also many people present here. Therefore, this is not on Secretary Qin alone." There were many supporting voices. Quin frowned slightly, she looked at Donald, then at Fade, her expression extremely serious. She looked at Donald and said, "From now on, we will immediately terminate the cooperation between ourpany and the Pai''s Chemicals." "Secretary Qin''s work is temporarily suspended. You can go home and rest for a while."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "At the same time, we will investigate ourpany. We must find out if there is any vition of the rules. If found, ourpany will never tolerate it." Quin said. "President Lin, I..." Donald still wanted to say something. But Quin said coldly, "Let''s call it a day!" Then, Quin left with a gloomy face, and so did the others. In the end, only Ronald and Donald were left in the meeting room. Donald looked at Ronald and asked for help, "Manager Xie, I¡ª" Ronald approached and turned his back to the camera. He whispered to Donald, "Have you ever-" "No!" Donald said firmly. "Really?" Ronald stared at his eyes and asked in a low voice. Donald''s face changed, and he hesitated slightly. Then he gritted his teeth and shook his head, saying, "No." "I see. Have a good rest." Ronald was silent for a while. Then he patted his shoulder and left the meeting room. After leaving the meeting room, Fade was about to go back to the medical room when Quin stopped him. "Come to my office." After a brief pause, Fade followed Quin to the president''s office on the top floor. "Dear, no, President ¡ª" Before Fade could finish, Quin stared at Fade with her pair of beautiful eyes and asked eagerly, "How did you sign the contract with Xu Chemicals? Who are you, really?" In her hurry, she didn''t even notice that Fade called her "Dear", which she had never liked him to do. Fade touched his nose and thought about how to exin this matter to her. In the end, he decided to tell the truth. After all, there was no need to make up a story. Fade said that he had just sessfully treated Harry, also known as Elderly Xu''s, ailment, and then Elderly Xu helped Fade sign the contract sessfully. After listening, Quin was a little surprised, but she also believed in Fade''s words. After all, nothing could make more sense. A smile appeared on Quin''s face. "Fade, I didn''t expect you to be so lucky. Seems that I''ve hired a lucky guy into thepany." Quin said while looking at Fade. "Ha, I didn''t expect that either." Fade smiled. "The contract is settled." "Well, with Xu Chemicals as a supplier, ourpany''s product quality will be better next year." Quin''s eyes were full of excitement. The businesswoman had begun to imagine the future development of thepany. Then, she thought of something, and her face changed slightly. She said apologetically to Fade, "As for Donald, ording to your bet, I should fire him. But now, the situation is different. Besides, Ronald and other people are protecting him, so I can only suspend him for the time being." "I''m sorry ¡ª" Quin took the initiative to apologize to Fade. Fade paused for a moment and then smiled. "It''s nothing. I was just joking about this matter. The development of thepany should be our priority." Fade said. "Thank you," Quin said solemnly to Fade. "You''re my wife. You don''t have to be so polite to your husband." Fade smiled and then quickly added, worried that Quin would be angry. "I''m just saying, don''t get angry." Quin was not angry. Instead, she said, "Alright, you may leave." Fade turned around and left. He walked to the door of the office. Suddenly, Quin stopped him and said, "Let''s leave together after work." "Er Fade paused for a moment, he was overjoyed and quickly nodded. "Okay!" Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Quin was in a good mood recently because of the important contract with Xu Chemicals she had signed. Over the weekends, she stayed at home to rest instead of going to thepany to work, which was rare. Fade had gradually be intimate with Quin. Naturally, Fade fulfilled his duties as a husband and stayed at home to apany his wife. In the living room, Fade, who was watching TV, heard a loud bang. Fade frowned, stood up, and opened the door. He saw a man in his thirties standing at the door. The man was dressed in a small, fitted linen suit. His hair was styled like a rooster crown, and he was wearing a pair of sunsses. He looked like an inte celebrity. Behind him, the engine of a Lamborghini running. It rumbled loudly and was quite eyecatching. "Excuse me, who are you looking for?" Fade looked at the man doubtfully. Fade was quite polite, but the man looked Fade up and down and shouted rudely, "Who are you? Why are you here?" Fade said, "This is my home? Who are you? You are shouting at my door." "Your home? Ridiculous. This is my home. Where did youe from?" The man in the fancy outfit pushed Fade and was about to push his way into the house. Fade raised his eyebrows and was about to stop him. At once, Housekeeper Wong walked over quickly and said to the fancy man, "Young master, why are you here? Miss has returned to her room. Let me go and inform-" "No, I will go look for my sister myself." The man waved his hand and walked upstairs. Housekeeper Wong wanted to stop him, but she did not dare to move. Fade came over and whispered, "Auntie Wong, he is-" "He is Miss''s brother, Jeremy Lin, but he has a bad rtionship with Miss." Housekeeper Wong exined. Hearing that they were not on good terms, Fade did not try to politely. Fade rushed to Jeremy and stopped him. Jeremy saw Fade was trying to stop him, he frowned and shouted, "Who are you? Why are you stopping me?" Fade said coldly, "I''m the owner of this house." "Are you the owner? Don''t make meugh. Let me tell you, this is my sister Quin''s home, which is also my home. Who do you think you are? Get out of my way." Jeremy said as he was about to push Fade away. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. At this moment, the door upstairs creaked open, and Quin came out with a cold expression. She looked at Jeremy and frowned, "What are you doing here?" Quin said. Jeremy smiled and said, "You are my sister. Do I need a reason toe to my sister''s house?" Quin said with a cold voice, "This is my home, not yours. Also, I don''t wee you. Leave immediately." "Sis, is this how you treat your brother?" Jeremy said, then nced at Fade and said, "Or, are you afraid that I will find out that you have kept a man at home? However, sis, even if you are to keep a man at home, keep a better one. You have bad taste - you favor this kind of guy! Hehe!" Jeremy said. Upon hearing this, Fade grew furious, he wanted to throw this guy out of the building. Quin gave Fade an apologetic look and then said to Jeremy in a cold voice, "Jeremy, let me tell you, his name is Fade, and he is my husband. You''d better be polite to him." "Your husband?" Jeremy looked surprised. "Sis, you''re married to such a man?" Jeremy said. "Yes!" Quin replied. Jeremy curled his lips and said, "Don''t you lie to me. I know you - you''re already this old but you haven''t even had a boyfriend, let alone get married. How could you get married in just a month?" With this, he looked at Fade up and down and said, "This guy is an actor you spent money to pretend to be your husband to deceive others. I''ve seen too many tricks like this. It''s useless." "He is my husband, not an actor," Quin said. Jeremy didn''t believe it. He turned to Fade, took out a bank card, and said proudly, "Boy, tell me, how much is my sister giving you? I''ll give you a double. Take the money and get out of here immediately." Jeremy said. Fade''s face darkened. He pped off the bank card from Jeremy''s hand and said in a cold voice, "I am Quin''s husband. You''d better take back what you just said." "Still acting!" Jeremy snorted, and the smile on his face turned into a threat. Jeremy said to Fade, "Kid, I''ll tell you. If you know what''s going on, you''d better get out of here. Otherwise, I''ll make you suffer." "Jeremy, shut up!" Quin walked up to Fade and held his hand. "Fade and I are already married. No matter what you intend to do, I won''t agree. Leave now." Quin said. Jeremy nced at her and sneered, "Sis, it must be very ufortable to spend money on a stranger and then hold his hand. Don''t continue this charade. I know you. You wouldn''t get married." Quin''s eyes flickered when she heard that. She turned to face Fade and kissed him on the lips. Fade was dumbfounded. He did not expect Quin to do this. After a few seconds, the warmth and fragrance on his lips aroused him. He wrapped his arms around her slender waist and kissed her passionately. They went slightly out of breath. Jeremy, witnessing this, was really stunned. He was very clear about Quin''s character and knew that his sister did not have any male friends. She even hated men. But now, she was hugging and kissing a man. This was something that he had never imagined before. "Is she really married?" Jeremy''s heart trembled violently. Quin ended the kiss with Fade. She looked at Jeremy and said, "Now do you believe it? Fade and I are married. Do you need to see our marriage certificate?" Next to him, housekeeper Wong came with the marriage certificate. When the certificate with a seal was shown in front of Jeremy, his face twisted and his expression became ferocious and terrifying. Jeremy red at Quin with scarlet eyes and eximed, "Quin, you, you are married. How dare you marry in secrecy?" "Marriage is my personal affair. It''s none of your business," Quin said coldly. "It''s none of my business? I''m your brother. I''m in charge of all your business." Jeremy eximed as if he was going crazy. "Even if you are really married, you have to divorce immediately. You must complete the engagement with Howard." Hearing about the engagement, Quin''s eyes turned red and she shouted, "You want me to marry Howard? You can do it yourself. I am telling you now, it''s impossible for me to marry Howard. And you can''t take away Fei Enterprises Holdings from me either." "You, how dare you." Jeremy was furious. He raised his arm and wanted to p Quin. "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll beat you to death!" Jeremy said. Seeing Jeremy raising his arm to strike her, Fade snorted. He grabbed Jeremy''s arm and shouted in a deep voice, "Quin is my wife. If you want to beat her, you have to first get past me. "F**k off!" Jeremy suddenly withdrew his hand, trying to shove Fade away. But what Jeremy didn''t expect was that Fade''s hand firmly mped his arm like an iron pincer, making him unable to move. Fade pped him hard in the face. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 "You, how dare you to hit me, I''ll kill you!" Jeremy roared crazily. Fade grabbed his throat and exerted force into his palm. Jeremy''s face turned red and his arms waved wildly in the air. "Do you still dare beat my wife?" Fade said coldly. At this moment, Jeremy really felt the threat of death. He shook his head in a panic and struggled to say a few words from his throat, "No, I do not, I do not." "Then get lost!" Fade roared and threw Jeremy off the stairs. Jeremy scrambled out of the house, started his car, and fled. As Jeremy left, Quin''s body went limp and she fell to the ground. Tears fell from her eyes silently. Fade couldn''t help but feel distressed. He picked Quin up and put her on the sofa in the living room. Then she took a few sips of hot tea and her mood recovered. Putting down the teacup and looking at Quin whose face was still covered in tears, Fade felt pain in his heart. He slowly said in a deep voice, "Quin, can you tell me what''s going on?" Quin sighed softly and began to tell the story. "It all began 12 years ago. When I was 16, my father died in a car ident. A weekter, my mother suddenly disappeared." Fade couldn''t help but tremble. He heard about the death of Quin''s father, but he didn''t expect that Quin''s mother was missing. In just a week, both her parents were gone, which was a great blow to a 16-year-old girl.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Quin seemed to have gotten used to this. She continued to exin slowly, "At that time, I was still in high school and my brother was in college. After my parents left, my family''spany was handed over to a professional manager, but it didn''t work out well. In just a few months, thepany''s performance had fallen sharply. So, I took over thepany while studying..." As Quin spoke slowly, what happened next gradually entered Fade''s mind. It had to be said that Quin had excellent business talent. At the age of 16, she quickly grew and matured, showing extraordinary business acumen. She stabilized the totteringpany and further improved it. She made thepany grow stronger and be the secondrgest female cosmeticspany in Bay City with a market value worth billions. Of course, with the development of Fei''s Enterprises Holdings, trouble also followed suit. The biggest problem was Quin''s brother, Jeremy. When Jeremy''s parents left, he was still in college, eating, drinking, and partying all day long. It was enough for him to have money, and he didn''t care about the situation of his family''spany. But as the scale of thepany became bigger and bigger, Quin''s prestige in thepany grew higher and higher, so Jeremy inevitably had other ideas in his mind, and he wanted to go back to the company to gain a piece of it. In the beginning, Quin was trying to help her brother wholeheartedly. She wanted him to work as an office assistant in thepany and start to learn how to manage apany. However, Jeremy was really not qualified to be a boss. Not only did he not take his work seriously, but he didn''t obey the rules in thepany, which affected the daily operations of thepany. Quin spoke to him several times but failed, in the end, she had to dismiss Jeremy. This triggered Jeremy, which made him think that Quin was trying to suppress her brother and wanted to take over Fei Enterprises Holdings on her own. Jeremy was not willing to let go. From time to time, he would go to thepany and Quin''s house to create trouble. He wanted to split the company and get his own share. At that time, Fei Enterprises Holdings was teetering, almost on the verge of copse. Quin spent a lot of energy to expand thepany to its present scale. How could she hand over half of the company to the idle Jeremy? Besides, thepany was built and left behind by their parents. Quin absolutely did not want to see thepany close down, so she decisively refused Jeremy''s request. Jeremy, who did not seed in selling thepany, was naturally very unsatisfied. After some time of troubling his sister and having no result, an odd idea came to him. Jeremy wanted to tell Quin that he wanted her to marry Howard and he will take over Fei''s Enterprises Holdings. Therefore, Jeremy hooked up with Howard, a notorious guy in Bay City, and asked Howard to propose to Quin. Howard was a lecherous man who was after Quin''s beauty. Jeremy''s promise, to give Howard 30% of the shares of thepany after it the marriage, was too good to refuse. He agreed immediately. Therefore, with the help of Jeremy, Howard started to pursue Quin. How could Quin not see through their intentions? Of course, she did not agree to this marriage. But what Quin didn''t expect was that her brother went so crazy that he secretly drugged Quin. When she was in a daze, Jeremy made her sign an engagement contract with Howard, stating that she agreed to get married in one month''s time and give up her shares in the Fei Enterprises Holdings. Howard even wanted to take advantage of her and have sex with her that night. That fateful night, it was Fade who suddenly appeared and saved Quin in time. After listening to this, Fade''s heart trembled. He held Quin tighter in his arms and said in a low voice, "Dear, trust me. I won''t let them hurt you again." Listening to Fade''s words somehow, Quin actually felt a sense of trust that made her feel at ease. Her body involuntarily moved closer to him, and Quin found that she was lying in Fade''s arms, with their bodies tightly wrapped around each other, only separated by twoyers of thin clothing. Immediately, Quin''s cheeks flushed red. She quickly got out of his arms and went upstairs with her head lowered. "I''m a little tired. I''m going to rest." Quin said. Looking at her flustering, Fade smiled and couldn''t help but rub his hands together. It seemed that he could still feel her warmth and soft touch left on his hands. Watching his wife go upstairs, Fade returned to his room with a smile. Inside the house, Fade sat cross-legged on the bed and began to practice his martial arts breathing skills. Fade did not know how long he had been practicing. He opened his eyes and felt that his body was sticky and sweaty. Because there was no bathroom in the guest room where Fade was living. He could only take a towel to shower in the guest bathroom next to the living room. After a good shower in the bathroom, he felt much cooler. Fade hummed and wrapped the towel around his waist, walked out of the bathroom, and was ready to go back to his room. But at this moment, the door of the house opened. Housekeeper Wong came in with two bags, followed by a young girl of 17 or 18 years old. Housekeeper Wong put down her bag and shouted upstairs, "Miss, Miss Su is here." The young girl behind her walked to the sofa and sat on it with ease and familiarity. She picked up an apple and shouted upstairs while biting it, "I''m here." Seeing this, Fade was slightly stunned. Then he smiled at the girl and said, "Hello." Then he went back to his room. The girl bit the apple in her mouth and looked at Fade, a man who greeted her only d in a towel. She waspletely dumbfounded. After a few seconds, she came to her senses, threw the apple away, got up, and ran upstairs. She simultaneously shouted, "Sis, sis, there is a naked man in your house!" Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Fade, who was getting dressed in the room, almost fell to the ground when he heard this. What did she mean by a naked man? I had a towel on, okay? He thought to himself. When Fade came out of the room wearing clothes, he happened to see a beautiful woman with blond curly hair holding Quin''s arm and walking downstairs. "Sis, are you serious? Are you really married?" "What''s more, marrying such a man? You won''t lie to me, will you? Sister!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing the girl''s voice, Fade was speechless. "What do you mean by a man such as me? Am I very poorly?" When Fade secretlyined in his heart, Quin led the little beauty to him. She introduced, "Fade, this is my cousin, Momo Soo. She has been admitted to Bay City University and will be staying with me during her university term." Fade nodded and smiled at the little beauty, Momo. However, the little beauty snorted and turned her head away. Quin continued to exin, "Momo, this is Fade. He''s my..." After a pause, Quin found herself still unable to say the word "husband", so she changed the topic. "He and I are married, and he will be your brother-inw from now on." "Ah, sister, are you serious? Are you really married to such a man?" The little beauty Momo shouted in surprise, and her beautiful big eyes widened. Quin nodded seriously. The little beauty, Momo, had to confirm this fact, but she was still muttering something. She also looked at Fade from time to time, observing what was so special about this brother- in-w who suddenly appeared to win Quin''s heart. However, after observing for a while, Momo was disappointed to find nothing special about this brother- in-w of hers. His appearance and figure were ordinary, and his education and job were ordinary. The only advantage was that he seemed to be very obedient. But in Momo''s eyes, this kind of obedience was a sign of weakness and ack of masculinity. She did not have a good impression of her brother-inw. It was evening, and they got along awkwardly. After dinner, Momo was going out shopping and preparing something for school registration the next day. Quin couldn''t go with her because she was preparing for work the following day as well. Housekeeper Wong was also unable to go shopping with Momo. Thest choice was Fade, her brother-inw. So, despite her dissatisfaction with him, Fade helplessly went out with Momo. When he arrived at the bustlingmercial street near Bay City University, Fade immediately found himself bing a porter. Every time Momo exited a store, she threw all the shopping bags at Fade. In less than an hour, Fade, a multitude of bags, found it difficult to follow Momo. In addition to clothes, cosmetics, and shoes, there were alsorge bags of daily necessities such as sheets, quilts, and water cups. These things could be bought at school when school starts, but Momo insisted on buying them all together that night. It was unclear if she was deliberately making Fade''s life hard. Coming out of a clothing store with two more bags, Fade finally couldn''t help but say, "Momo, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back, or your sister will be worried." Momo took out her mobile phone and looked at the time. She winked at Fade and said, "It''s not yet nine o''clock. It''s still early! Brother-inw, are you going to die?" How could a man admit defeat? Fade said, "Of course I am fine. Your brother-inw is healthy and can do anything." The little beauty looked Fade up and down, and her eyes lingered. Then she deliberately licked her rosy lips and said with a charming smile, "Brother-inw, you can do anything. Is it true?" "This little girl, how dare she tease me!" Fade saw the girl''s expression and knew that she was up to no good. But looking at her youthful body and pretty face, his body felt slightly feverish. "Brother-inw, what''s wrong with you? Why is your face so red?" The little girl seemed to be addicted to flirting. She pretended to feel warm and deliberately pulled her cor open, revealing her dazzling fair skin. Fade''s nose was hot, he felt that he might suffer from a nose bleed. Looking at his eyes, Momo smiled slyly and approached him. She gently whispered in his ear, and her warm breath sprayed in his ear, bringing a tingling sensation. "Brother-inw, your eyes are not good. How dare you peek at me!" "Ahem!" Hearing this, Fade almost stumbled and fell to the ground. "Momo, what are you talking about? I didn''t look at anything!" "Really?" Momo rolled her eyes and deliberately moved her neck, making her cor loose, revealing a hint of cleavage. Fade couldn''t help ncing at her. "Brother-inw, you still don''t admit it? I have taken pictures of the scene just now. How about I send it to my sister and you exin it to herter!" The little beauty shook her mobile phone and looked at Fade with a sly look. Fade was really helpless. He didn''t expect his sister-inw to be so entric. He could only admit in a low voice, "Momo, my good Momo. I was wrong, brother-inw was wrong. You can punish me whatever you want, so don''t send the video to your sister." "Whatever? Brother- in-w, this is what you said." The little girl rolled her eyes. Seeing this, Fade''s heart skipped a beat. He thought that this little girl must have no good intentions. As expected, Momo turned around and pointed to a luxurious bar not far ahead, saying, "Brother-in- law, I''m going to a party here!" Looking at the sign of "Drunken Sand", and the red and green neon lights at the door, it was obvious that it was not a good ce. Moreover, Momo was not yet 18 years old. If Quin knew that he took her to the bar, he could only imagine what the consequences would be! "Momo, this, this is not a good ce. If you want to drink something, there is a milk tea shop over there. Let''s go..." Seeing Fade''s unhappy expression, Momo took out her phone again and threatened, "Hey, I think it''s better to send this video to my sister!" Fade quickly said, "No! Momo, let''s go to the bar. I promise you to go to the bar, okay?" "Fade, let''s go in!" The little beauty changed her expression immediately. She put away her phone, took Fade''s arm, and walked toward the bar. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 As soon as Fade entered the bar, he heard deafening music. Fade''s heart seemed to be buzzing and his ears were numb. He couldn''t help but frown. However, Momo took an obvious liking to the environment. Momo immediately rushed into the crowd to the middle of the dance floor, moving her body and swaying her hips with the rhythm of the music. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but shake his head helplessly. Then Fade picked up the things Momo bought, found a table and put them down, and looked at Momo in the pool of dancers. However, not long after, the waiter came over and looked at Fade up and down. The waiter looked at the pile of things, especially the bedsheets, sheets, cups, and other daily necessities, for a long time. After all, people rarely came to the bar with so many items. After a while, the waiter asked Fade if he would like to order anything. Fade did not understand the clubbing scene, so he ordered a bottle of the cheapest wine, and then looked at the dance floor, looking for Momo. Fade began to panic because he could not find Momo on the dance floor. "Where did this little girl go?" Fade was anxious and quickly got up, he rushed into the dance floor to look for her. Not long after, Fade heard an excited cry, "Ha, I won, I won, drink quickly, take off your clothes, hurry up." Fade'' s face suddenly changed, and he quickly squeezed towards the sound. It was a table near the bar. Momo was sitting on the left, moving excitedly. On her right were three or four young men wearing leather punk clothing, with guitars and other instruments in their hands. It seemed that they were ying music in the bar. A young man with red hair, giving a toast to Momo, raised his head and drank a ss of cocktail, and then took off his leather jacket. Seeing this, Momo pped her hands excitedly. Momo reached out to pick up the dice cup on the table and shook it. At the same time, she shouted excitedly, "Come again,e again." Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown. He walked to Momo, pulled her, and reminded her, "Momo, I''ve ordered something. Let''s go." Momo did not want to go and said, "Brother-inw, don''t worry about me. The red-haired punk and I will be ying a few more rounds. It''s going to end soon." She was referring to a red- haired boy sporting a mohawk opposite her. While speaking, Momo suddenly pped the dice cup on the table and shouted, "Bet quickly, big or small, hurry up." The red-haired punk said, "I''m still going to bet on big, but I can''t do it. This time I''m going to lose." "If you bet on big, then I''ll bet on small," Momo said, and then opened up the dice cup. There were three dice in it. There were five points in total, which were small. Seeing this, the boy immediately pped his hands excitedly and said to Momo, "Drink, take off your clothes!" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll drink, and I¡¯ll take my clothes off. I¡¯m not afraid!" Momo said and picked up the cocktail and drank it all. Then Momo took off her coat, revealing the T-shirt tightly wrapped around her, outlining her graceful curves. Seeing this, the boys opposite her stared and couldn''t help salivating. Seeing this, Fade frowned. He pulled Momo''s arm and said, "Momo, stop ying. Let''s go." With this, Fade pulled Momo away and was trying to leave. The three boys were unhappy. They stood up immediately, the boy with the Mohawk stared at Fade, and shouted, "Bro, what are you doing? We are having a good time. You are boring us!" Momo also said, "Brother- in-w, I just promised to y dice with them. Whoever loses will take off their clothes. How can I leave now?" After that, Momo pulled on Fade and sat down. Then Momo leaned into Fade''s ear and said, "Brother- in-w, don''t worry. I have enough clothes on me, so they can''t take advantage of me. Besides, I''m good at ying dice. Don''t worry." Fade had no choice but to sit beside Momo. He watched her and the red- haired punk continue to y. After a few rounds, Momo was still having the upper hand, she took off some of the little essories on her. However, the red- haired punk opposite her was now half-naked and slightly drunk. As her results were good, Momo grew more excited. She pped her hands and continued to shout. But after this, she was not lucky, the boy actually won four times in a row, which made Momo take off all of the small essories she had prepared. Her excited expression also dimmed. "Let''s do it again!" The punk took the dice cup and began to shake it again. But this time, Memo''s hesitated, because she had nothing left on her. If she lost again, she would have to take off her clothes. This way, she would definitely be exposed. Seeing Momo''s expression, the red- haired punk deliberately provoked her, "Why, are you afraid of continuing to y? In this case, forget it. Anyway, we won. Your level is nothing more than this. Don''t brag about it in the future." Momo couldn''t stand this kind of sarcasm. She was irritated. She red at him and pped her hands, saying, "Who says I don''t dare to continue ying? Keep ying. I bet on small this time." Soon, the result came out. Two five points, one six points. It was absolutely big. The red-haired punk won five rounds in a row. "Haha, I won again, little beauty, let''s drink and take off your clothes!" The red hair punked and othersughed and looked at Momo. The fire in their eyes was overwhelming. Momo was a little dumbfounded. She stared at the three dice and looked at them several times. She murmured unbelievably, "How could it be possible? This time I lost again. Something¡¯s wrong!" "Little beauty, don''t tell me you are going to deny it?" The red-haired punk snorted. "Of course not!" Momo said, then picked up the cocktail and drank it all. "Okay!" The red- haired punk pped his hands and shouted, staring at Momo. "You''ve finish drinking, now, take off your clothes." When it came to taking off her clothes, Momo suddenly hesitated and didn''t move for a long time, because she only had underwear under her clothes. No matter which item she took off, she would definitely be half-naked. Seeing that she had not moved for a long time, The red- haired punk said in a deep voice, "What''s wrong pretty girl? You can''t fulfill the punishment!" "I..." Momo bit her lip and looked embarrassed. Momo was very confident in her skills at ying dice, that'' s why she agreed topete with them. But she didn''t expect that she would lose five rounds in a row, forcing herself into this situation. Seeing Momo''s embarrassed expression, a light shed in the eyes of the red- haired punk. He said slowly in a long tone, "Little beauty, if you don''t want to take off your clothes, there are other ways!" Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Hearing this, Momo seemed hopeful and hurriedly said, "Is there any other way?" The corners of The red hair punk''s mouth lifted up and he said slowly, "The way is to pay money in exchange for taking off your clothing." "Money?" Momo frowned and asked, "How much is it for a piece of clothing?" With a sh of light in his eyes, The red-haired punk said, "100,000 dors per piece. If you don''t want to take off your clothes, you can give us 100,000 dors." "What, 100,000 dors!" Even if Momo''s family was rich, it was impossible to spend 100,000 dors for such a thing. "This is too expensive," Momo said. Hearing this, The red hair punk''s face suddenly changed. He snorted and said, "If you think it''s expensive, then take off your clothes. We don''t want this money, but we want to see your figure!" "You hooligans..." Momo was so angry that her cheeks turned red. She got up and wanted to leave. However, they would not give in. They stood in front of her and said, "Beauty, you are breaking the rules. You don''t want to take off your clothes or give me money. Do you just want to leave like this?" Seeing that they were behaving such brashly, she finally understood that these three people were using such a way to cheat people. Momo immediately became angry and said, "You are lying. If you don''t let me go, I will call the police to arrest you." "Call the police!" The red-haired punk smiled and said, "Beauty, it seems that you don''t know where this ce is! This is the territory of Uncle Long, the big shot in Bay City. If you want to call the police and make trouble here, you can have a try!" Momo had been to Bay City several times when she was studying. She had heard of the name of this big shot, Uncle Jimmy Wei. He was one of the two bosses in the underground world of Bay City. He was in charge of the northern part of Bay City. Even famous business people like Quin Lin did not dare to provoke such a person. Therefore, when Momo heard the name of Uncle Long, she became very upset. Seeing that Momo was threatened, the red-haired punk reached out his hand to touch her smooth face and teased, "Little beauty, I like you very much. Why don''t I give you a 20% discount? It''s enough for you to just pay 80,000 dors. What do you think?" Although Momo was naughty, she was just a little naughty at most. She never met such a hooligan! She was scared and she stood back, her face turned pale. The red-haired punk was still approaching her, and his hand was almost on Momo''s face. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At this moment, a big hand reached out and squeezed the red hair punk''s wrist tightly. It was so painful that his face turned pale and he instinctively punched. Fade snorted, pushing hard with his right hand, Fade pushed the red-haired punk out, and the punk hit his back on the sofa and fell to the ground. At the same time, Fade clenched his right fist and punched him over. "This is Uncle Long''s territory. What you do is against the rules!" The red- haired punk shouted coldly. Although Fade didn''t know much about Uncle Long, he vaguely guessed that Uncle Long was not a person to be trifled with. He didn''t want to make trouble for Quin Lin, so he took back his fists and snorted coldly. Fade said to the red-haired punk, "Since there are rules, I will follow your rules. Let''s bet again. If you lose, this matter will end here." The red-haired punk looked at Fade with a serious look. "What if you lose?" "Let this little beauty strip naked?" The red-haired punk pointed at Momo with a sparkle in his eyes. Momo was so scared that she shrank her head and hid in Fade''s arms. Fade snorted and said, "If I lose, I''ll give you another 100,000 dors." Hearing this number, the red- haired punk''s eyes lit up. He nodded excitedly and said, "Okay, I''ll bet with you." Before Fade finished his words, the red hair punk had already begun to shake violently the dice cup in his hand, which dazzled Fade. Finally, the punk pped the table heavily and said, "What is your guess?" "Three, small!" Fade said lightly. Hearing this, Momo, who was in Fade''s arms, was shocked. She looked at Fade worriedly and whispered, "Brother- in-w, this is big." Momo was really good at ying dice, so she could tell the size of the dice. "Don''t worry, I''m right." Fade winked at Momo and said confidently. "I didn''t expect you to be so confident!" The corners of the red hair punk''s mouth raised. "Since you''ve figured out the points, let''s see if it''s urate." While speaking, the punk reached out his hand to open the dice cup with a proud smile on his face. It seemed that he was sure to win. But at this time, Fade''s palm fell on the table and gently pressed it. The three dice in the dice cup actually turned silently. When the dice cup was opened, the punk looked at Fade before looking at the dice. He said confidently, "Big! Give me the money. That''s a hundred thousand dors in total." "Yes, yes! And it''s really three points." At this moment, Momo shouted excitedly. "It''s impossible, it''s definitely big. I..." The punk muttered, but when he looked down at the three red dots, he was stunned and stunned, "How, how could it be possible? I clearly controlled..." "Control what?" Fade raised his eyebrows and looked at the red hair punk. The punk immediately quivered and shut up, thinking that he almost spilled his secret. This type of dice they yed was set with traps, and people who were familiar with it could easily control the size. This was the secret of how he won five times in a row. "Nothing, I made a mistake." The punk shook his head and lied to Fade. Fade pulled Momo up and was about to leave. "Since you admit defeat, then we will leave," Fade said. "Wait!" The punk got up and shouted. He winked, and twopanions came over and stopped them. Fade saw and said coldly, "What are you doing? Didn''t you admit that you have lost?" The red-haired punk said, "Of course not. I''m not happy yet. I want to bet with you a few more rounds." "You want to bet with me? Do you have anything to gamble on?" Fade raised the corners of his mouth slightly. The red- haired punk patted his chest and said, "If I lose, I''ll take off my clothes. At worst, I''ll take off all my clothes." Fade curled his lip and said disdainfully, "I''m not interested in seeing the body of a naked man. If you don''t have anything to bet on, don''t y." Being ridiculed by Fade, the red-haired punk was suddenly angry and said, "Who said that I don''t have anything to bet on? Like just now, 100,000 dors per round. Do you dare to y?" Since the red-haired punk took brought up the money, Fade sat down and said, "Let''s start." The red-haired punk also sat down, picked up the dice cup, shook it a few times, and finally set it on the table. He red at Fade and asked, "You can guess now." Fade didn''t even look up and said lightly, "Three, small!" "Three, you..." The red- haired punk did not expect to Fade to be so casual. The red-haired punkughed and shook his head. He quietly fiddled with a small mechanism on the dice cup and then opened the dice cup proudly. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 "You Los... How, how could it be... Another three points... This..." When the red- haired punk looked down at the dice point, he was dumbfounded again. He didn''t expect that he did something wrong this time. It was still small, and it was three points. "100,000 dors. Bring it here!" Fade stretched out his hand and said. The red-haired punk bit his teeth and said, "Wait, y a few more, and we''ll settle it togetherter." After that, the red- haired punk gave hispanion a wink, and soon hispanion took back a new set of dice cups. The red-haired punk secretly tested the mechanism and found that there was no problem with it. Then he pretended to exin, "Let''s change to a new one, change of luck." Then he handed the dice cup to Fade, letting Fade shake the dice cup. However, Fade waved his hand slightly and said, "No, you do it. This time, I''ll still bet on three, small." Hearing that Fade was still betting three, the three of them looked at Fade as if looking at a madman and then shook the dice cup very seriously. The dicended on the table and quietly moved a little. Finally, they all stared at the table and slowly opened the dice cup. When they saw three red dots again, they werepletely stunned. They murmured incredulously, "How, how could it be possible? It''s impossible, this..." Suddenly, the red- haired punk realized something and red at Fade, shouting, "You are cheating, you cheated." Fade frowned and shouted coldly, "Do you want to go back on your word now?" The red-haired punk shouted, "You cheated. The gamble just now doesn''t count." "I cheated?" Fade snorted, smashed the dicebox on the table with his palm, and detected a small sensing device from the inside, threw it in the face of the red- haired punk, and shouted, "Did I cheat or are you cheating? I think you know better than I do! You cheated just now, and I didn''t expose you in front of everyone else. I''m sparing you some dignity. Now you still want to use me. Do you think it''s so easy?" The red-haired punk knew that his cheating had been revealed and he could not stay. He gave his companion a wink and then they ran away. "You want to run away!" Fade snorted and stretched out his right hand to grab their backs. Then he shoved them onto the table and they spat out mouthfuls of blood. The red-haired punk knew that he had met an expert this time, so he didn''t dare to resist. He opened his mouth and shouted, "Someone¡¯s fighting. Someone is making trouble in Uncle Long''s ce." It had to be said that Uncle Long''s reputation was not to be underestimated. As he shouted, more than a dozen strong security guards surrounded him. The lead security guard was a bald tattooed man, with a fierce face and an imposing manner. "Brother, this guy is hitting me, trying to make trouble." As soon as the security guard came up to him, the red-haired punkined, looking at him. The bald security guard''s eyes suddenly fell on Fade. He sized him up and said in a low voice, "Did you hit someone?" Fade frowned slightly and said, "The red-haired punk refused to admit his defeat and wanted to run away. I..." The bald man shouted coldly, "I don''t want to hear you find an excuse. I''m just asking you, did you hit someone?" Looking at the two people winking at each other, Fade could not help but notice that the red- haired punk had been setting up deceptive tricks in this ce. How could he not have a connection with this bald man? Fade did not hesitate and directly asked the bald man coldly, "Do you want to protect him? Or, in Uncle Long''s ce, an acquaintance can do as he wishes, while a stranger will be ughtered?" Hearing this, the bald man''s expression turned cold. "How dare you nder Uncle Long? You''re courting death!" As he spoke, the bald man waved his hand, and more than a dozen strong security guards suddenly surrounded Fade and punched Fade with fists as big as bowls. Fade stepped back slightly. Taking advantage of the corner of the sofa, he protected Momo Soo, who was so scared that her face turned pale, behind him. Then Fade punched forward with his pair of iron fists. He avoided the fists from the security guards one by one. "Crack, crack!" A burst of broken bones, followed by a miserable howl. More than a dozen fierce security guards, in less than three minutes, covered their red and swollen right hands and howled painfully. The leader of the security guard was the most miserable one. Not only did his finger break, but his whole right arm was punched by Fade. It waspletely broken and fell limply. It was extremely tragic. Fade kicked the strong men in front of him away, and with Momo Soo, he walked to the door of the bar under everyone''s astounded eyes. Just as they were about to walk out of the door, a deep voice came behind him, "Wait, do you think you can leave like this after hitting my people?" Hearing these words, Fade turned around and saw a young man in his mid-20s, with his hands in his trouser pockets, slowly walking down the stairs from the second floor. Standing beside him were four men in ck, giving out an oppressive aura. They were obviously stronger than the security guards just now. "Are you Uncle Long?" Fade frowned and asked. Before the young man opened his mouth, the man in ck next to him yelled at Fade, "Kid, look at him properly. This is Tom Wei, Uncle Long''s nephew." "Tom?" Of course, Fade had never heard of this name. He said calmly, "What do you want?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Seeing that Fade was so calm, Tom couldn''t help but be curious. He looked at Fade from head to toe and then said, "You hit my men and gave me trouble. What do you think I will do?" Fade said, "I came to your ce to spend money, and I was a guest. But I was not only cheated in your ce but also threatened by your security guards. I should ask you what do you want!" "How dare you talk to Brother Tom like this! Security,e..." The man in ck shouted and waved his hand to attack. However, Tom raised his hand and stopped the man in ck. Then he looked at the leader of the security guards and said," Bald, tell me what happened just now?" "Brother Tom, just now, I..." The bald security guard stood up in pain and stammered. Tom''s eyes darkened and he said coldly, "I''ll give you a chance to tell me the truth!" Hearing this, the bald security guard shivered, knelt on the ground, and cried, "Brother Tom, I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me, I..." Then, he exined about his collusion with the red- haired punk and ckmailing customers. After hearing this, Tom''s face darkened. Without looking at the bald man, he said coldly, "Do it ording to the rules." "Yes!" Several men in ck came out and dragged the bald security guard and the red-haired punk out as if they were carrying chickens. Amidst their screams for mercy, they dragged them out of the room. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The screams faded away. Tom''s eyes fell on Fade again and said, "My people didn''t obey the rules just now. It was my fault. As their boss, I should take the me." "I will pay 200,000 dors to you on their behalf." Tom waved his hand. Immediately, someone took a bank card and passed it to Fade. Fade didn''t refuse the money he deserved. He put the bank card into his pocket and was ready to leave. He had a good impression of this gangster Tom. Seeing Fade put away his bank card, Tom slightly raised his mouth and then said in a low voice, "I solved our mistakes. Now, you should solve your mistake, right?" Hearing this, Fade stopped, raised his eyebrows, and said, "What do you mean?" Tom''s voice became cold and he said, "Although my people are wrong, you beat people in my ce. This is you breaking my rules. And those who broke my rules must pay the price!" Tom¡¯ s words carried an irresistible aggressiveness, revealing the temperament of the head of the gangsters. "So, we can''t leave!" Fade''s eyes darkened, and there was a hint of coldness in his eyes. His body was slightly tense, which was a sign that he was about to take action. Seeing Fade''s slight movements, Tom''s eyes lit up and showed an interesting look. Then he stepped forward and said loudly, "I think you are also a martial arts practitioner. I am a martial artist. So, I will give you a chance. If you can take ten moves from me, you can leave freely." As soon as he finished speaking, there was a buzz in the crowd, and all kinds of discussions broke out. "Is Tom very powerful? I think that other guy knocked down more than a dozen security guards just now. He is not a simple man!" A person who was not familiar with Tom said in a puzzled tone. "Security guards? Don''t make meugh. Even if a hundred of that guyes, he''s no match for Brother Tom." Someone familiar with Tom immediately said. "One hundred. Such exaggeration. Then isn''t he more powerful than a special- forces soldier?" Some people couldn''t believe it. "I don''t think you know the situation at all! Who is Brother Tom? He is Uncle Long''s nephew and disciple, the second-inmand in North Bay City. And Uncle Long? He is one of the top two masters in Bay City. It''s nothing for them to deal with a hundred security guards." "He''s so powerful. That guy is doomed. I''m sure he won''tst more than ten moves from Brother Tom." "10 moves? Stop joking. I don''t think he can even withstand one move. After all, those who can withstand three from our Brother Tom''s attacks would have already made a name in Bay City." Momo heard what they said and her face turned pale. She looked up at Fade, her eyes full of guilt and self-me. "Brother-inw, I''m sorry, I..." Momo felt regret in her heart. If she had not been so yful and insisted oning to the bar to make a bet with others, they would not be involved in these things. Hearing this, Fade smiled. He rubbed Memo''s head and said, "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I''ll take you home right away." After that, Fade stepped forward and stood in front of Tom. He said ndly, "Go ahead!" Tom''s eyelids twitched and his eyes darkened. He shouted, "I''ming." His whole person was poised like a giant eagle. He stretched out his hands like ws to grab Fade''s chest. His move was fierce and fast, and it was difficult for even experts to escape, not to mention the thin young man standing in front of him. The wind howled, and Tom could almost feel the heat radiating from Fade''s body. Tom had thought in his heart if he should show mercy and give this guy a way out. After all, he was impressed with his character. Just as Tom was thinking, Fade, who had not moved at all, suddenly raised his right arm, his index finger, and middle finger. He looked forward and gently nodded. His action was like a dragonfly skimming the water weightlessly. Seeing this, the people around started to shout. "Is that boy stupid? He doesn''t even know how to hide." "Do you think you can dodge Brother Tom''s attack as easily as you want?" "Even if he can''t avoid it, he should try to block it. What''s the use of his two fingers? He''s dead." "He is going to die. There''s nothing to say." "Kid, you are too arrogant. In Bay City, no one has ever dared to look down on me like this." Seeing Fade only use two fingers to deal with himself, Tom was immediately angry. He shouted and grabbed Fade''s chest with his right hand. But just as he was about to seed, Fade''s two fingersnded on Tom''s right palm. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In an instant, Tom felt a twitch in his palm, and then an irresistible numbness spread through his body through his arm. Then he stoodpletely still, unmoving. In the eyes of the spectators, Tom''s attack was about to follow through, but it was stopped by Fade very suddenly. Meanwhile, Tom''s heart was in turmoil. He looked at Fade with shock, doubt, and enthusiasm. Because Fade''s move just now seemed so simple, but it had a big name in the martial arts world... The Sky- Locking Finger. One finger of the Sky-Locking Finger could make the opponent lose the ability to resist. The opponent''s body would seem to be locked and could not move at all. He was at the mercy of others. Tom had only heard of such profound and mysterious means from his second uncle, Jimmy Wei. As for the actual performance of it, it was unheard of. After all, this kind of skill could only be learned by masters who lived in seclusion in the mountains and forests. Even if it were the weakest disciples amongst them, Tom would not be able to afford to provoke them. "Brother Tom!" "Brother Tom, what''s wrong with you?" "Brother Tom, wake up!" The voices of others woke Tom up. At this moment, Fade had already reached the door of the bar. Tom couldn''t care about anything else. He rushed over and knelt down in front of Fade. He cupped his hands and said respectfully, "Tom doesn''t know that you havee here, I am sorry that I offended you. Please forgive me." Fade waved his hand and said calmly, "If you do not know, you are not guilty. You may retreat." Tom did not retreat. Instead, he kowtowed three times and said, "Senior, please wait. I have a presumptuous request. Please help me!" Fade sized Tom up. After a moment of silence, he said, "Tell me!" "Thank you, senior!" Tom kowtowed three times. "I am obsessed with martial arts and have been practicing martial arts for 18 years. I hope you can take me as your disciple in view of my painstaking efforts." " Recruiting disciples?" Fade shook his head and said, "I can''t ept you as my disciple." "Please take me as your disciple!" Tom said and suddenly kowtowed again. Blood oozed out of his forehead and stained the ground red. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 The scene unfolding before them shocked the people in the bar. They stared at Tom, who kept kowtowing and couldn''t help rubbing their eyes. It seemed that they couldn''t believe what was happening. Fade looked at Tom, whose face was full of blood, and was surprised. He didn''t expect that this gangster was a martial arts fanatic. He sighed softly and said, "Get up." Tom stopped kowtowing, looked up at Fade, and said with surprise, "Senior, are you willing to ept me as your disciple?" Fade still shook his head, and Tom''s eyes darkened. But then Fade said, "It''s impossible for me to ept you as a disciple, but I think you have a heart for martial arts, so I can give you some guidance." Tom was overjoyed and quickly kowtowed again. "Thank you for your guidance, senior. I''m very grateful, I..." Fade waved his hand and said, "Get up. If you don''t stop talking, I''ll leave." Tom quickly stood up. Ignoring the blood on his head, he looked at Fade excitedly and said, "Senior... Senior, how do you guide..." Fade sized Tom up and said, "Your internal force aura should have reached the secondary stage of the Yellow ss. However, your strength has been stuck in the early stage of the Yellow ss and can''t be promoted. Am I right?" Hearing this, Tom was stunned, and then his face lit up with ecstasy because he knew that he had met a real expert.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In martial arts, strength was divided into four levels from the highest to the lowest as Heaven, Earth, ck, and Yellow, and each level was divided into four levels: the early stage, the secondary stage, thete stage, and the peak stage. Tom had been practicing martial arts for many years, and his internal force was vigorous, so he had reached the secondary stage of the Yellow Level. But in terms of actual ability, he had never been able to break through the early stage of the Yellow Level, which was a problem that had always troubled him. Now, this problem was immediately identified by Fade. How could Tom not be surprised and excited? Looking at Fade, he said, "Senior, you are really a master. My situation is this. I have been stuck in the early stage of the Yellow ss for more than two years and can''t be promoted. Please give me some guidance." Fade waved to Tom and said, "Come here!" Tom walked up to Fade respectfully. Fade suddenly hit him in the chest with his palm. Suddenly, Tom spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned pale. Seeing this, the security guards of the bar couldn''t help but turn pale with fright. They all shouted and gathered around. "Brother Tom! Are you okay?" "Kid, how dare you sneak an attack on Brother? You''re courting death!" "Let''s go together and kill him." Tom was also shocked by Fade''s sudden p. With anger in his eyes, he instinctively wanted to fight back. But when he mustered his internal strength, he suddenly found that his internal strength was operating much smoother than before, and his strength seemed to be fortified. "This, my internal Strength. I''ve broken through. I''ve broken through to the second stage of the Yellow ss." Tom shouted in surprise and shouted at the same time, "Stop what you''re doing. Senior, you''re my Master. I must thank you." Seeing this, everyone in the bar was extremely befuddled. Tom was beaten and spit blood, but he still thanked Fade. They had never heard of such things before. But just then, Tom hade to Fade and thanked him sincerely, "Thank you for your guidance, senior. Thank you for helping me to breakthrough." Tom said. Fade said ndly, "It''s a piece of cake, not worth mentioning. Also, my name is Fade. You don''t have to call me senior." "Then I''ll call you Brother Fade," Tom said with ttery. He didn''t care that he was several years older than Fade. Fade did not care about these names and said, "Whatever." Tom immediately called out affectionately, "Brother Fade! I have a question for you. I don''t know..." Fade said, "You want to ask why I can help you breakthrough with one palm." "Yes!" Tom nodded quickly. Fade exined, "It''s very simple. You''veid a solid foundation in martial arts training, and your internal force is strong. But the martial arts skills you''ve been practicing are not precise enough. The internal force is not smooth, so it makes it difficult to break through the meridians in your chest. I used external force to help you break through the blocked meridians, and the problem is quickly solved." "I see. No wonder I felt that I was unable to use my full strength." Tom suddenly realized and then asked with embarrassment, "Brother Fade, can you give me some guidance? What should I practice in the future?" "You are really greedy." Fade red at him angrily, but he was not really angry. After all, Fade quite liked this guy''s character of a martial arts mania. "When you practice your inner force in the future, you only need to make some changes when you use it..." Fade then guided Tom to solve the problem of his inner force training methods. Tom was very grateful and almost kowtowed to Fade again. After leaving the bar, Momo finally stopped strolling around and followed Fade home obediently. However, along the way, the little beauty apparently had a new pleasure. Momo kept hanging around Fade, asking him to teach her martial arts. "Brother- in-w, you knocked down several people. Are you good at martial arts?" "No, I just did it casually." "Humph, I don''t believe it. Tom said just now that you are a senior, a master. You must be very powerful." "Er..." "Brother-inw, you''re so powerful. How about I take you as my teacher?" Momo said "No, I don''t ept disciples." "Humph, brother- in-w, you are so biased. Tom wanted to bully me, and you helped him, but now you don''t help me. You are helping others to bully me." Momo said. "Momo, the kung fu just now was not suitable for a girl." "Then you teach me kung fu that suits girls." "I, I won''t..." "If you don''t teach me, I''ll go back andin to my sister that you peeked at me and helped others bully me." "I didn''t! Momo, you can''t talk nonsense!" Fade, who had just dealt with Tom impassively, was now sweating and eximing nervously that he had been wronged. "Humph, you did. I have evidence. At that time, my sister will definitely believe me." The little beauty waved the mobile phone in her hand. Looking at the entric Momo, Fade had no choice but to nod and say, "Well, I''ll teach you. But practicing martial arts is not a joke. You should be prepared for hardships." The little beauty nodded seriously and said, "Brother- in-w, don''t worry. I can endure hardships." "That''s good," Fade said. "Then when will you teach me? Let''s start once we get home." The little beauty could not wait any longer. Fade said casually, "It''s veryte today. Let''s talk about it another day." "Oh! All right." The little beauty responded and then walked ahead. Fade could only carry all her large and small bags and followed her helplessly. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Back in the house, Quin asked a few questions. Fade and Momo avoided mentioning the bar, and then went to wash up and rest. The next morning, Fade got up early, but not to work, but to apany Momo to Bay City University to register for the ss. After all, Quin was a workaholic, it was already very rare for her to go on leave just like the day before. Today, she would go back to work. Therefore, Fade was entrusted with Momo. They came to Bay City University with lots of bags. Although they arrived very early, it took them a whole morning to finish the registration procedure, and soon it was noon. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Momo invited all three of her roommates to lunch as a way of getting to know each other. Therefore, Fade had no choice but to apany her. The four girls walked together and chatted happily. Fade, a big man, had to follow them. Listening to their conversations, Fade gradually noticed something strange. The other three girls beside Momo had their own characteristics. One of them was a tall, fashionable girl with shoulder-length hair. She was Louise Lee, a native of Bay City. She wore famous branded clothes and bags, worth at least more than tens of thousands of dors. Her family must be quite wealthy. Next to Louise was a short-haired girl named Diana Hu, who was also from Bay City. Diana wore Nike sports suits and sneakers. Compared to Louise''s dress, she wore much cheaper clothing, but she was still from a medium-ss family. Besides Louise, the girl named Yuri Zhang had a noticeably poorer family background. Her old- fashioned dress was almost colorless. She was wearing a pair of sandals, and her hair was in a simple ponytail with a in rubber band. It was very ordinary, but it was refreshing and clean, giving off an air of cleanliness. Louise and Momo were having the most fun chatting away. They kept talking about fashion magazines and famous fashion brands amongst other things. From time to time, she asked what brand of clothing Momo was wearing and what kind of cosmetics she usually used. Obviously, Louise should have seen that although Momo was wearing nameless brands, her clothes were made of good quality fabric and were absolutely not ordinary. It was likely that they were custom made for her. Diana was a native and her family background was not bad. She also paid attention to these things, so she could also participate in the conversation from time to time. As for Yuri, she obviously could not participate in their conversation. She could only quietly listen to herpanions. However, she was not unhappy, she was still young after all. But she inevitably felt a little sad. Fade sighed and quickened his pace. He walked to Yuri and said with a smile, "Hello, my name is Fade. I''m Momo''s cousin. From now on, please take care of Momo at school." Obviously, Yuri didn''t expect that Fade would take the initiative to talk to her, so she couldn''t help but feel startled. Then she bowed her head with a blush on her face and whispered, "Hello, my name is Yuri. We are ssmates, and we will take care of each other in the future." Obviously, Yuri was a shy and simple girl. "By the way, this is my phone number. You can call me if you need anything in the future." Fade wrote down his mobile phone number and pressed on with their conversation. Momo noticed them and paused for a moment. She came to her senses and knew that she had just neglected Yuri, so she immediately came over and chatted with Yuri with a smile. Diana also noticed this, so she also came over and chatted with Yuri for a while. But when she saw Louise turn her head and did not try to talk to Yuri, she hesitated for a moment and finally kept a distance. Diana continued to chat with Louise. Just a few simple actions could let Fade see the characters of the girls. In his heart, Fade''s impression of Louise was not good. Fade quietly thought that he had to remind Momo to avoid being too close with such a person. Soon, they came to the food street outside the school. There were not many options, and they went straight to a restaurant with the most luxurious decoration. It was the first time for Momo to invite her ssmates to a meal, so she wanted to eat something better. After all, Momo was not short of money. The five of them were going to ask for a private room, but they didn''t expect that the school was overcrowded at the beginning of the term. There were many rich people there, and none of the private rooms were avable. Momo was in a dilemma. Seeing this, Yuri said, "Why don''t we eat in the hall? The private rooms are more expensive. It''s not worth it." "Yuri is right. This restaurant is very good, it will still be good even in the hall. How about..." Diana continued, but in the middle of her sentenced, she heard Louise whispering, "You are stingy and poor." Then she swallowed the remaining half of the sentence. Momo also heard what they said. She couldn''t help frowning and was about to say something. The waiter came over and said, "I just vacated a big private room, and there is another table in it. If you don''t mind..." There was no better choice. Momo nodded and said, "I don''t mind, arrange for us to go to the big private room." Although Louise still felt a little disgusted, Momo had made up her mind. They didn''t say much and followed the waiter in. They came to the private room. Before they sat down, they heard an exaggerated female voice. "Hey, isn''t this Miss Momo? Why do youe to such a small hotel for a meal?" Following the voice, Fade and the others immediately saw a woman dressed in heavy makeup and hot pants revealing her back, bright lipstick, and yellow hair. If it weren''t for the logo of Bay City University on her clothes, no one would think she was a student. When Momo heard the woman''s words, her face could not help but turn cold. She said grumpily, "Ross, why are you so strange? Does it have anything to do with you that I''m having a meal with my ssmates?" "Momo, you..." The woman named Ross Zheng grew angry. She stood up and was about to scold Momo. However, a man around Ross, who was twenty-three or four years old in a branded suit, stopped Ross and said to Momo with a smile, "Momo, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Anyway, we just ordered some dishes. Why don''t we eat together?" "Wayne, you are here too!" Momo looked at the man in surprise, and then showed an expression of disgust. She waved her hand and refused the man''s invitation, "I''m sorry, I have my boyfriend with me, so you don''t need to worry about me." Momo said. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 While speaking, Memo winked at her three roommates and then hugged Fade''s arm. She leaned into Fade''s arms intimately and whispered, "Fade, do me a favor and pretend to be my boyfriend." Fade immediately understood. He nodded and directly put his arms around Memo''s slender waist. He smiled at the man and said, "Thank you very much. But we are good." Seeing the intimacy between Fade and Momo, Wayne''s eyes lit up with anger and jealousy. Taking this opportunity, Momo exined to Fade in a low voice, and Fade immediately figured out the rtionship between them. The woman next to Wayne was called Ross, a high school ssmate of Momo. Her family had a company withrge assets worth tens of millions, and she came from a good family. When she was in school, she was always on bad terms with Momo, who was also from a good family, they competed both openly and indirectly. As for Wayne, he was a famous rich second-generation in South Bay City. He drove a luxury car to school to pursue Momo many times but was rejected by Momo. Unexpectedly, in Bay City, Ross and Wayne were together. Looking at Fade and Memo''s intimate conversation, Wayne''s eyes were full of jealousy and his face grew ugly. He had always treated Momo as his own woman. Even if he had not seeded, for the time being, other men were not allowed to touch her. As for Ross, she is just a mediocre woman, he was just ying around. Suppressing his anger, Wayne smiled and said, "Momo, I didn''t expect you to have a boyfriend in just a few days." Momo said grumpily, "I don''t have to report to you if I have a boyfriend or not, Young Master Shao?" Wayne''s face turned even darker. At the side, Ross saw this and said sourly, "I really don''t know who it was who said in high school that she needed to study hard and didn''t want to fall in love. It turns out that she already has a boyfriend after graduating for a few days? Tut tut, she is really the pure campus belle of South Bay City High School!" "Fade and I fell in love at first sight. It''s none of your business." Momo directly retorted. Ross blushed and snorted. She turned to Fade and said, "At first sight? Miss Soo, you really have good eyes. This boyfriend is really excellent. Look at his clothes, they should cost at least two hundred dors." Wayne immediately mocked, "If Mr. Chen is able to make Momo fall in love at first sight. There should be something special about him. I don''t know what Mr. Chen''s family is doing, where are you working now?" "I am a doctor" Fade looked calm as if he didn''t hear their mocking tone at all. Hearing this, Wayne continued to criticize, "A doctor! This is a profitable industry. I don''t know if Mr. Chen''s family is running a hospital or a medical equipment business. It''s a big industry. Your family''s assets should be at least several billion dors. The one billion dors in my family just can''t be compared with Mr. Chen!" "Just ignore them." Momo curled her lips and said to Fade. At this time, Louise and Diana, who were beside Momo, heard the numbers of more than one billion from Wayne, and their eyes could not help but shine However, Fade did not care. He said lightly, "My family does not run a hospital or medical equipment business. I am just a small doctor, and my monthly sry is several thousand dors." Ross heard the words and immediately scornfully said, "A few thousand dors a month. It''s really funny. Momo, this is the prince charming you are looking for. It''s really special." "By the way, Your Highness, you must look at the price of the dishes clearly when ordering. Otherwise, you can''t even afford a meal if you are not careful, which will embarrass our Momo." Ross smiled. "I like him. It''s none of your business!" Momo red at Ross. Then she put down the menu and ordered the most expensive dishes. Then she said to her three roommates, "Leave them. Let''s come and eat. I don''t really care about this little money." Seeing this, Wayne sneered and looked at Fade. He said, "Mr. Chen is really special. A woman pays for his meals. I really admire his ability!" "Wayne, what do you mean..." Momo blushed with anger and turned her head to quarrel with Wayne. However, Fade smiled faintly and gave Momo a reassuring look. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then he turned to look at Wayne and said with a smile, "Don''t be envious, Mr. Shao. You can''t learn my ability. There are beautiesing to me even when I''m standing on the street. Unlike Mr. Shao, you can only spend your money to find a woman, and you can only find that kind of woman." "Could it be that Mr. Shao is impotent? I am a doctor, and I can treat you. For the sake of Momo, I can give you a 20% discount?" After Fade finished his words, the girls at the table blushed. Momo pinched Fade secretly and whispered, "Brother-inw, don''t say that. You are taking advantage of me. I''ll tell my sisterter." "No, Momo, I''m still helping you. Don''t be ungrateful!" While speaking, Fade deliberately twisted his waist. On the other table, Wayne and Ross were fuming with anger. Fade''s words made both of them look bad. Especially Wayne, he couldn''t tolerate beingughed at. This was something a man could never tolerate. The anger in his heart was uncontroble. Wayne stood up and red at Fade, saying, "You are just a nobody. You are just a poor boy. You are using Momo to annoy me. Is all of this just for money? I am going to satisfy you now. As long as you leave Momo now, 100,000 dors is yours." While speaking, Wayne took out a few thick piles of notes from his pocket and smashed them on the table. The red notes made an impact visually. "You want to bribe me with money?" Fade said and looked at Wayne with a smile. Wayne crossed his arms in front of his chest and said confidently, "If you break up with Momo, the money will be yours." After that, Wayne looked at Momo and said, "Momo, let me show you what kind of person your boyfriend when faced money." Seeing that Fade did not move, Wayne frowned slightly and said, "I''ll give you ten seconds to think." As expected, Fade moved. He walked to Wayne, picked up a stack of money, and weighed it in his hand. Seeing this, Wayne looked even smugger. He said to Momo, "Momo, see, this is your..." However, before Wayne could finish his words, Fade, holding a stack of money in his right hand, stepped forward and pped the money on Wayne''s face. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 "Bang!" Fade flung the block of ten thousand dors in his hand hard. It hit Wayne''s face, knocking him directly onto the table. Fade picked up the remaining money on the table and threw it onto Wayne''s swollen face. "Mr. Shao, this is what pping money looks like, got it?" "How dare you hit me?! I''ll kill you!" Wayne was furious. He got up from the ground and rushed towards Fade. Fade snorted, smacking his palm on the table, and shouted, "I dare you!" Looking at the deep handprint embedded by Fade on the wooden table, Wayne''s anger was reced by fear. He stopped midway. "Don''t you think you can be snobbish for being rich, this money is not even worth mentioning to me?" Fade shook his head, walked back, and sat down beside Momo. He chuckled and said, "It''s done. Let''s eat." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "You''re awesome. This sausage is delicious. I''ll feed you." As she spoke, Momo picked up a sausage and fed it to Fade. "Well, it''s delicious!" Fade took a bite of the sausage and picked one up by himself. He put it to Memo''s mouth and said intimately, "Momo,e on, I''ll feed you one too." "Hmph! You''re taking advantage of me!" The little beauty seemed to be embarrassed and her face flushed. She rolled her eyes at Fade, but she still opened her tiny mouth and took a bite at the sausage. Watching their excessive intimacy, Wayne was so angry that his eyes were burning with anger. He turned around and was about to leave. But Ross held him back and whispered, "Wayne, don''t rush, I called your bodyguards and they will be here soon. Also, their friend''s reactions don''t seem quite right. We should befriend them. Perhaps we can benefit from this." Ross pointed at Louise and Diana because their minds were not focused on the meal. They were eating inattentively while ncing at Wayne from time to time. "What do you have in mind?" Wayne whispered. Ross leaned over and softly whispered in his ear. Wayne''s eyes lit up and he nodded, saying, "That''s it!" Ross poured a ss of wine and walked to Momo''s table with a smile. She raised his ss to Louise and the other two girls and said, "Ladies, we are all freshmen of Bay City University, therefore we can be regarded as ssmates as well. So, Ie here on behalf of Mr. Shao to propose a toast to you and invite you to dine with us." Upon seeing this, Momo suddenly stood up and shouted angrily, "Ross, what do you intend to do? They are my roommates." Ross smiled and said, "Momo, so what if they''re your roommates? Can''t they dine with Mr. Shao?" "They won''t join you." Momo said coldly, "You may return to your seat now." "You can''t be sure!" Ross smiled and nced at the other girls. She showed a confident smile and raised her ss to Louise and the other two. "Ladies, Mr. Shao is a well-known rich man in South Bay City. His family''s Majestic Hotel has recently opened in Bay City. I don''t know if you are willing to go and have a drink together." Diana and Yuri remained unfazed by the words "rich people" and "hotels". But Louise became really excited and asked, "Majestic Hotel! Is it a famous entrepreneur in South Bay City, Tim Shao''s hotel? Wayne is the son of Tim Shao?" "Exactly. Wayne is the only son of Tim Shao." Ross said proudly. Seeing Louise''s excited look, Diana was still puzzled and asked in a low voice, "What''s a great deal about Tim Shao?" Louise gave Diana a disdainful look and said, "He''s far more than great. Let me tell you, all the luxurious chain-branded hotels under Mr. Shao are four-star luxury hotels. And not just in South Bay City - they are gradually expanding to several other cities around it. At a bare minimum, he is estimated to own property that is worth about a billion dors." "That''s amazing!" Diana eximed, and her eyes lit up when she looked at Wayne. "What do you think? We can''t leave Mr. Shao waiting for too long," Ross reminded. Louise immediately got up excitedly, walked over to Wayne, picked up a ss of wine, and drank it in front of him. Then she introduced herself, "Mr. Shao, sorry to keep you waiting. My name is Louise. My family opens supermarkets in Bay City, the Lulu Supermarket. Not long ago, when Mr. Shao''s first Majestic Hotel in Bay City was opened, my father was fortunate enough to attend the opening ceremony." "Oh, it''s Miss Lee. Nice to meet you. Please take a seat." Wayne smiled and beckoned Louise to sit down. Then he provocatively nced at Momo and Fade. Seeing Louise go over, Diana was even more tempted. She nced at Momo with a gloomy face and found an excuse. "Momo, I''ll apany Louise." Then she went to toast Wayne with a smile. In the end, only Yuri, who was dressed in in clothes, looked at the two girls with confusion and anger. She whispered, "Louise, Diana, how can you do this? Momo invited us to eat together, but the two of you ..." Before Yuri could finish, Louise unhappily waved her hand to cut her off, "Yuri, being invited by Mr. Shao is an opportunity of a lifetime, don''t be stubborn." Diana also quickly added, "Yuri, you are just a poor girl from the countryside. Don''t be so shameless!" Yuri had never encountered anyone saying this to her before. She was so angry that her face turned red and tears welled up in her eyes. Seeing this, Fade nced at the two girls coldly. Although he had sensed some hints of the girl''s true personalities, he still did not expect the two girls to be so avaricious that they were bought over by Wayne because of his wealth so easily. "Yuri, don''t mind them. Some people are willing to lick others'' boots, they are still confused when people don''t follow them. It''s ridiculous." Fade picked up some food for Yuri and said. Hearing this, Louise and Diana turned pale with anger. Especially Louise, who was born in a rich family, was enraged. She pointed at Fade and scolded, "What did you say? Look at your poor self. You are Momo''s cousin, yet you are pretending to be a couple. How ridiculous." "Louise, what nonsense are you talking about?" Momo was angry. She mmed the table and stood up, ring at Louise angrily. Louise did not flinch. She sneered and said, "Yeah, I''m talking nonsense! Momo, I know your family is wealthy, butpared to Mr. Shao, that amount of money is nothing. It''s your luck to be spotted by Mr. Shao. Stop acting like you don''t care about money. You''re just trying to seduce him by acting disinterested" Diana also added, "Momo, apologize to Mr. Shao. Maybe Mr. Shao will still be able to forgive you." Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Listening to the words of these women, Wayne''s gloomy face slowly faded. He leaned back on his chair with a proud face. Firstly, Momo and Fade were pretending to be a couple. Second, Ross''s method worked. He drew Momo''s two roommates over and beat the sense of defeat into Fade. At this moment, Momo was so angry that she was about to explode. She didn''t expect her two roommates to be such gold diggers. In order to seduce the rich and young, they betrayed her. "Louise, Diana. I see through you both now. It is a shame to be roommates with the two of you" Momo shouted. Louise retaliated and said, "Momo, who are you scolding? Who do you think you are? You cuddled with your own cousin, I bet you''re a slut. I wonder how many men have you dated." Diana also quickly added, "That''s right. Just now at school, I saw you throw flirtatious winks at any males you see. What a slut." This nder began out of jealousy. Momo''s body was shaking out of anger and she was about to charge at them. But Fade held her in his arms and whispered, "Momo, leave it to me!" Fade strode towards Louise and Diana. There was a hint of panic in the eyes of the two girls, but they cleared their throats and said, "What, do you want to beat us up? Let me tell you. I, Louise, am not easy to be bullied in Bay City, my dad.." With two crisp sounds, Fade pped Louise and Diana hard on their faces with a cold expression. The two girls were stunned and stood still. Diana covered her cheek with her hands, her face full of resentment, but she dared not speak. After all, Fade was a person who dared to beat Wayne. But Louise, who had always been a rich girl, was furious. She waved her hands and grabbed Fade crazily. "How dare you hit me! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!" "Get lost!" Fade roared and pped Louise in the face once more, making the other half of her face red and swollen. "I..." Louise was still growling. "Pow!" Fade''s pping sounds did not stop until Louise was silent and kneeling on her knees. She didn''t dare to look up at Fade as she was tingling with fear. As for Wayne, he did not feel hurt from looking at the two girls being beaten. After all, he didn''t really want to make friends with them. He just wanted to use them. Now that the two had fulfilled their purpose, it was time for him to take action. Wayne pretended to be sorry for the two girls. He red at Fade angrily and shouted, "Fade, I won''t me you for pretending to be Momo''s boyfriend. But you were so violent to the two girls. Shouldn''t you have an exnation for this?¡± Fade looked at Wayne coldly and said, "Do you want an exnation? Wasn''t my previous exnation enough?" While speaking, Fade raised his palm. Wayne was so scared that he quickly took a few steps back, his cheek tingling faintly. However, he nced at Ross and saw her nodding. He immediately said firmly, "Fade, don''t think you can be arrogant just because you have some skills. Let me tell you, I''m not afraid of you now." "Get in and beat him hard!" Wayne waved his hand and ordered arrogantly. Ross had called his bodyguard and now that they have arrived, Wayne is very confident. However, a few secondster, there was not a sound outside the private room. Wayne suddenly panicked and asked hurriedly, "What''s the matter? Where are the bodyguards?" Ross was also confused and did not know what had happened. She had to get up and walk out. "They should be here. I''ll go out and have a look." The bodyguards had not yet arrived, and Wayne felt helpless now. He moved back and looked at Fade in panic. Fade snorted, folded his arms, and stood aside. "Coward!" "You..." Before Wayne got angry, Ross came back fuming with anger. "Mr. Shao, the bodyguards were stopped by the restaurant staff and quarreled at the front door. Their boss affirmed that visitors were not allowed to bring weapons into the hotel." "Not allowed my *ss? Who is he to stop me! Ask the boss toe to see me." Wayne was furious because of Fade''s p. He had waited long for the bodyguards toe and help him take revenge, only to be stopped by an outsider. This made him extremely furious. He picked up a few tes and smashed them on the ground. As soon as Wayne finished speaking, the door of the private room was pushed open, and a frail man in his thirties came in. The man narrowed his eyes and looked at Wayne. He snorted and said, "I am the boss. Are you the one causing trouble in my hotel?" Wayne nced at the boss and shouted arrogantly, "It''s me. Let go of my people immediately, otherwise, I..." "p!" With a crisp sound, the boss stepped forward and pped Wayne hard on the face. He shouted coldly, "Otherwise what?!" Being pped again, Wayne was furious and shouted, "Do you know who I am? How dare you hit me. Believe it or not?! I will shut your premises down." "Really?" The frail boss snorted, crossed his arms, and challenged, "I am Darren Hong, and I''d like to see who can stop my business from running." "My father is Tim Shao of the Majestic Hotel. I''ll make a phone call to him and he''ll..." Wayne roared, but he paused midway. He looked at the boss and realized, "You, you said your name is Darren Hong, the Monkey King of the North Bay City?" "Why, do you know me now? Do you still want to smash my things?" The boss sneered. "How would I dare?!" Wayne smiled politely, his forehead was covered in sweat. "I was truly ignorant to have not recognized you, Monkey King" Ross, who was beside Wayne, was puzzled. She pouted and said, "Who''s this Monkey King? Isn''t he just a small boss? Wayne, why are you afraid of him?" Hearing this, Wayne trembled with fear. He pped Ross in the face and thundered, "Shut your mouth and apologize to the Monkey King!" Ross was shocked and looked at Wayne in a daze. Wayne''s eyes turned scarlet and he said, "He is Monkey King, one of the Four Heavenly Guardians under Uncle Long." Ross was stunned when she heard that. She had never heard of the Monkey King, but the name "Uncle Long" echoed in her ear! Uncle Long was an overlord in the underground world in Bay City, especially in the North Bay City. When Wayne''s father came to Bay City to start his hotel business, he made time and effort to visit Uncle Long, but to no avail. Afterward, Tim Shao had to utilize all sorts of connections to give 10 percent of the shares of the hotel to Uncle Long in order to sessfully open his hotel. Otherwise, as long as Uncle Long wants it, the Majestic hotel would have been shut down in North Bay City, and even his businesses in South Bay City might be affected as well. This was the influence of Uncle Long. Uncle Long had four confidants, called the Four Heavenly Guardians. And one of them was Darren Hong, the Monkey King.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Ross was horrified at being pped and fell to the ground. Louise and Diana grew pale beside her. They shivered and almost fell to the floor. After all, they were locals in Bay City, so they had a deep understanding of Uncle Long''s power. Wayne touched the sweat on his forehead and said, " Monkey King, it''s our fault this time. Give me a chance, I willpensate for your loss." Darren snorted and said, "Do you think I need your money?" Wayne shook his body and felt more awful. He said, "Well, I said something wrong. Monkey King, if you have any requests, I will do it." "Request?!" Darren nced at Wayne and the others. He seemed to think for a moment and said, "For the sake of Tim, I won''t make things difficult for you. I don''t need money but all of you must kneel down and kowtow three times and this matter will be over." "Kowtow?" Wayne''s face froze with embarrassment. "You don''t want to?" Darren snorted coldly. Suddenly, Wayne''s heart trembled. He couldn''t care less about his own dignity. He kneeled down and kowtowed three times to Darren. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Wayne signaled Ross, Louise, and Diana, making them kowtow hurriedly. Although the three girls were in a dilemma, they still kowtowed and admitted their mistakes under the strong pressure of the Monkey King. Wayne immediately squeezed out a ttering smile and said to Darren, "Monkey King, I, I''m done kowtowing..." Darren snorted and said, "I said all of you, didn''t you hear me clearly?" Wayne was stunned, and then his face changed. He looked at Momo and the other two. Obviously, Darren was referring to the three of them. "Momo, why not..." Wayne squeezed out a smile at Momo. Needless to say, Momo also knew what he wanted to do. She directly waved her hand, then pulled Yuri, nced at Fade, and said, "It''s none of our business. Let''s go." Then they walked to the door of the private room. Darren, who was sitting on his chair, narrowed his eyes and snorted, "Did I allow you to leave?" "We are not with them. Settle your issues with them and not us." Momo looked at Darren angrily with her mouth closed. Darren''s voice became haughty and he said, "I don''t care. I insist that all of you kneel down and kowtow. Otherwise, it''s not over." As soon as he finished speaking, Darren snapped his fingers, and two security guards appeared at the door. Their bulky physiques blocked the door and their face filled with fierceness. Momo and Yuri trembled in fear. Fade gave the two women a reassuring look, then stood up and said to Darren, "I don''t care how you want to teach Wayne a lesson. But if you are dragging us along, that is crossing the line." "Crossing the line?" The word made Darren stop beating his fingers on the armrest, and then stood up abruptly. He red at Fade and shouted angrily, "Who do you think you are? Telling me that I crossed the line! I may have, but what can you do about it?!" Seeing the Monkey King get angry, Wayne and others turned pale with fear and looked at Fade with resentment. "Fade, what are you doing? Shut up!" Wayne shouted in a hurry. Louise said anxiously, "He is the Monkey King. Fade, don''t be stubborn. Kneel down and apologize!" Diana said, "Momo, stop him. If you wish to die, don''t get us involved." Momo rolled her eyes and ignored their voices. Instead, she stood quietly behind Fade, her eyes full of trust. "What can I do?" Fade nced at Monkey King and then shed into a shadow. In an instant, he appeared in front of the two security guards at the door and pped them on the heads. The two robust men, who were more than 1.9 meters tall, fainted before they could call for help. Fade returned to his original position as if he had not moved at all. Darren narrowed his eyes and said, "So you''re a martial artist. You''ve got some skills!" However, after a short pause, Darren suddenly stood up with an intimidating aura. He squinted at Fade and coldly said, "I can tell you that you have provoked me." Facing Darren''s intimidating aura, Fade looked calm. "So what if I provoked you?" "Boy, you''re looking for death!" Darren burst out in an instant. With a cry, his thin body suddenly moved at a rapid speed. His hands danced flexibly, like thousands of fist shadowsing from the sky,pletely covering Fade. However, Fade was still standing there quietly, as if he had not noticed Darren''s attack at all. However, when Darren''s fist was about to touch his head, Fade smirked and gently patted him on the chest. But this gentle pat had exerted a staggering force onto Darren''s chest. A scream burst out from his mouth, and then he spat out a mouthful of blood. He was sent flying backward and fell on the table, smashing numerous bowls and chopsticks. Eventually, his mouth was smeared with blood, and he crashed against the wall and stopped. In an instant, the crowd turned silent. Everyone was dumbfounded and stared at Fade. They could not believe their eyes. The famous Monkey King of the North Bay City, a master of martial arts at the early stage of the Yellow ss, was sent flying away by an ordinary guy like Fade. Darren struggled to get up and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. He mumbled, "Who the hell are you?" Fade nced at him faintly and said, "You... are not qualified to know my identity." Such disregard made Darren''s pale face even more distorted. He shouted coldly, "If you dare to hurt me, the Long Enterprise will not let go of you." Long Enterprise was Uncle Long''spany, and almost all his assets belonged to Long Enterprise. Therefore, Long Enterprise represented Uncle Long, Jimmy Wei. Fade, who was walking away stopped and turned around to look at Darren coldly. He raised his right palm and asked, "Are you threatening me?" Seeing Fade''s palm, Darren couldn''t help but tremble instinctively. However, as the Monkey King of the North Bay City and one of the Four Heavenly Guardians of Uncle Long, he couldn''t lose his dignity now. He stretched his neck and shouted, "I''m not your opponent. You can kill me. But if you dare to do it, Uncle Long will never let you go." This threat immediately made Wayne and others nervous and they shrieked at Fade. Wayne said in a hurry, "Fade, stop! Your strength is nothing in front of Uncle Long." Diana said, "Momo, stop your cousin. He may want to die, but don''t drag us in." Louise shouted, "Momo, Fade, you are outsiders. You don''t understand the power of Long Enterprise at all. Hurting the people of Long Enterprise will guarantee death." Darren sneered and looked at Fade with confidence. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Fade looked at Darren and said lightly, "Do you think I dare not touch you?" "I''m from Long Enterprise..." Darren muttered again. "Don''t mention the Long Enterprise. You don''t represent Long Enterprise." Fade interrupted him. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. "Tom Wei, I''ll give you ten minutes. Come here immediately." Hearing Fade''s call, Wayne and Ross grew anxious. "What? You still want to call for help?" "This is the North Bay City. It''s Uncle Long''s territory. There''s no use calling anyone here!" "This guy is just pretending. Down to this moment, he is still pretending." In the midst of theirints, Louise''s eyes shed a little. "This, this seems to be the second- in- command of Long Enterprise. Uncle Long''s nephew is called Tom. He can''t be..." Wayne was stunned. He quickly waved his hand and said, "How is it possible? How could he possibly know Master Wei?" "Perhaps it''s someone else with the same name. A big shot like Master Wei can''t be associated with this poor boy." Darren was also full of doubt. Surely he knew who Tom was. When he heard that Fade calling for Tom, he felt that it was impossible. Master Wei was his superior, so how would he have met Fade? Fade was not in a hurry. He asked Momo and Yuri to sit down and continue to eat and drink as if he did not notice the apprehensive atmosphere in the private room. In less than ten minutes, there was a rush of footsteps outside the door. Before Darren could ask for someone to check, everyone saw a young man with loose clothes and hands in his pocket rushing into the private room. Seeing him, Darren was stunned and eximed, "Tom, why are you here?" Tom ignored him. He nced around and rushed to Fade. He immediately pulled out his hands from his pockets, put them by his side and bowed to Fade, and said respectfully, "Master... no, Brother Fade, what can I do for you?" "Why don''t you ask him?" Fade pointed at Darren. Tom took to Darren to inquire about the situation. Wayne, Louise, and the others werepletely dumbfounded at this moment. What they had witnessed stunned them. They could not believe that the seemingly poor boy could actually call out to Tom. Moreover, Tom was respectful to him and called him Master. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. What is going on? Has the world gone mad? For a moment, they felt dizzy and it all felt surreal. Tom finally came to an understanding of the situation. His face suddenly turned emotionless. He pped Darren with his hand and blood spurted from the corner of Darren''s mouth. But this was only the beginning. Tom lifted Darren up and pped him several times, which made Darren''s face bleed and swell. Then he threw him on the ground, kicked and punched him again. The sound of his strikes made Wayne and others tremble. After a series of punching and kicking, the dignified Monkey King of the North Bay City was no longer in shape. Tom held Monkey King with his hands, walked to Fade with respect, and said, "Brother Fade, this was his fault and he had offended you. If you want to punish him, just tell me. I''ll do it even if you want to chop him up and feed him to the dogs." Fade swallowed hisst mouthful of food, took out a piece of tissue, and wiped his mouth carefully. Then he got up and nced at Darren who had a badly beaten face. He waved his hand and said softly, "It''s not a big deal. Since you have taught him a lesson, then forget about it. I still have something else to do. I''ll go first." After that, Fade swaggered out of the room with Momo and Yuri. Behind them, Tom, with all the staff of Darren and the hotel bowed as they watched the back of Fade and others with respectful eyes until they disappear from the door. As for Wayne and Louise, terror caused them to huddle up and remain motionless in the private room. Fortunately, Tom didn''t want to argue with them about such trifles, so he let them go. After everyone left the private room, Tom closed the door and pulled Darren up. His serious face was full of concern and apology. "Darren, I''m sorry. I was a little harsh just now." Darren shook his head and said, "There must be a reason for you to do this, Master Wei." Looking at Darren''s face, Tom knew that although he didn''t say anything, he still felt ufortable in his heart. He exined, "Brother Hong, what I do just now was for your own good. Otherwise, if Brother Fade did it himself, I wouldn''t guarantee the result." Darren frowned and asked, "Who is that guy? Is he really that powerful?" "I don''t know who he is, but I''m sure he''s powerful," Tom said seriously. "You can''t beat him either?" Darren asked. There was no doubt that the most powerful master of Long Enterprise was Jimmy Wei, who was at thete stage of the Yellow Level. The second was Master Wei who was about to enter the mid stage from the early stage. Below that, there were four of them, who were at the early stage of the Yellow Level. Tom shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "It''s not that we can''t beat him, but we''re not at the same level at all. We fought oncest night and he defeated me with one move." "What? One move?" Darren was shocked. "Could it be that he is a master at the mid Stage of the Yellow ss?" Tom continued to shake his head and said, "More powerful than that." "It''s impossible. I think he is just in his early twenties. It''s not bad to reach the mid-stage of the Yellow ss. Is he at thete stage of the Yellow ss?" Darren couldn''t believe it. Tom didn''t say anything else. He stood up and struck out his palm toward the air. Suddenly, there was a loud explosion in the private room, the air had exploded from the sonic boom emanating from his palm. Darren looked at this scene and his face was full of excitement. "Tom, have you broken through and reached the mid-stage of Yellow ss?" Tom nodded and said, "I have just made the breakthroughst night. And it was under the guidance of Brother Fade." Then, Tom told him what happened to Fadest night and how he forced out clogged blood with his palm, making him break through the stage, and how he guided his training in detail. Darren was dumbfounded after hearing all of it. "How, how could it be possible? He defeated the enemy with one move and helped one''s breaking through with one palm. Even Uncle Long, who is at thete stage of the Yellow ss, doesn''t have this ability." Tom said, "That''s right! If Uncle had such strength, I would have asked Uncle to teach me. How could I be stuck in the early stage for two years? Brother Fade''s strength should be stronger than my Uncle''s." The eldest uncle, Uncle Long, was almost invincible in front of Darren and others. Tom''s words made him instinctively unable to believe them, so he thought of an excuse, "Being good at teaching doesn''t mean that his ability is strong. Perhaps, he is just good at theory." Darren replied. Tom did not argue. He spread out his hands and said, "Whether he is better than uncle or not, he''s better than me." Darren looked disappointed. Fade was definitely stronger than Tom, who was at the Mid Stage of the Yellow ss, which transitively, Fade was definitely stronger than him too. "Well, don''t justin. Let''s just do our best." Tom patted Darren on the shoulder. "Let''s go back with me to see my uncle. Brother Fade is not easy to handle. It''s better to tell my uncle." Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Meanwhile, Wayne and his party, who had already walked out of the hotel, turned their heads to look behind them. They still felt incredulous at what had happened. They really couldn''t understand why Fade, who seemed like a poor loser, suddenly became so powerful. Even Master Wei of the North Bay City was so respectful to him and even called him "Brother Fade". Could it be that he was the descendant of a wealthy family, or that he had some kind of hidden identity? Everyone couldn''t help but guess. Louise was silent and full of regret. She med herself for not clinging to such a great opportunity. Instead, she was fooled by Wayne, who was just a fool and caused her to miss the real jackpot. Diana, on the other hand, was anxious. She was worried that Fade and Momo would take revenge on her after they returned. Of course, she was also a little regretful. However, Fade obviously would not hate her. After leaving the restaurant, the three of them returned to school. Thinking of Louise and Diana''s behavior, Momo felt disgusted and didn''t want to see them anymore. She immediately rented a two-bedroom apartment in the neighborhood around the school to move out with Yuri. Fade became a sort of domestic helper in their process of moving. He helped the two girls clean up the house. After a lot of work, it was already dinner time when he returned to the vi. When he entered the house, his wife and Housekeeper Wang were having dinner. When she saw Fade came back, Housekeeper Wang quickly got up and served him dinner. Quin said faintly, "You''re back." Then she restored her aloof attitude and did not further probe Fade on histe arrival. However, although his wife did not ask, Fade took the liberty to tell Quin that Momo and her ssmate rented a house outside the school. He avoided bringing up the fact that they got into a fight. Quin nodded. Then, as usual, she quickly finished her meal and went upstairs. Her indifferent attitude made Fade miss his wife from two days ago. He couldn''t help but think of the shy look on his wife in his wife''s room that day. "Perhaps I can find a chance to buy my wife a gift again, maybe she will allow me to stay in her bedroom and sleep next time. However, I had just given her plush toys recently, what should I give her next time? Or perhaps I should show more care..." Fade muttered to himself as he finished his meal quickly. After washing up, he went back to his room to rest. Before he went to bed, thinking of what had happened earlier, Fade took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Quin. "Dear, don''t work toote. Go to bed early. Good night!" Then he stubbornly waited for her wife''s good night reply, but he didn''t get the reply he wanted. Instead, he got a good night greeting from Momo. After the two words "good night", there was also a photo of herself. The photo showed a beautiful Momo who just came out of the bathroom and was wrapped in a bathrobe. Wet hair fell over her shoulders, her big dark eyes, her skin that was so tender as if it was made of water, and the looming pale skin showing in the gap of her bathrobe. In an instant, Fade was full of energy, his sleepiness disappeared without a trace. "Brother-inw, why didn''t you reply to me? Did you fall asleep?" Momo''s message came again, followed by an angry expression. Fade wiped his spit, typed quickly, and replied, "I watched your pretty photo in awe and forgot about time." "Really? I still have more photos. Brother-inw, do you want to see them?" Momo said with a smile. "Yes!" Fade replied quickly, followed by several emoticons with starry eyes. Soon, Momo replied, "Brother-inw, this time the photo is more awesome. It has an important part. You have to look at it slowly!" Her words made Fade excited. He nodded repeatedly and sent several salivating emojis. Then, the photo of Momo was sent over. Perhaps because of the poor speed of the Inte, the loading was slow. About a minuteter, the photo finally showed up, but it was nk. There was nothing. "Did Momo sent the wrong image?" Fade was about to ask, but unexpectedly, the nk picture suddenly shed, and then a horrible bloody face showed up. Fade was shocked and threw his mobile phone. Fortunately, it fell on the bed and did not fall to the ground and break. After Fade finally calmed down, he knew that he had been fooled by Momo. He couldn''t help but grit his teeth, picked up his mobile phone, typed a long essay to scold her. But, a line of the message appeared. "Sorry, you can''t send any message to this contact right now." Fade was stunned. "This mischievous little woman just blocked me." Fadey back on his bed helplessly. After a long time, he calmed down and closed his eyes, ready to sleep. But at this moment, his mobile phone vibrated. Fade picked up his phone and thought that the beautiful Momo hade to tease him again. He gritted his teeth again and insisted on teaching her a lesson this time. However, he opened WeChat and found that it was a message sent by Quin. The message was very short, with only a few words. "I just saw this. Thank you! I''m going to sleep. Goodnight to you too." The reply was so ordinary but it surged Fade with energy. He suddenly sat up from the bed, holding his mobile phone, and started thinking about how to reply to his wife. He couldn''t be too intimate to avoid his wife feeling disgusted; he couldn''t be too polite, or he couldn''t show his sincerity. As a result, he took more than ten minutes to ponder and finally typed a line of words. However, when Fade was ready to send the carefully thought message, he noticed that his wife said that she was going to sleep. Therefore, Fade had to delete the reply word by word. Finally, he sighed andy back on his bed. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Fade''s mind was in a mess. He didn''t know when he fell asleep. But as soon as he fell asleep, he found that nightmares wereing one after another. Sometimes he dreamed that his wife Quin did not recognize him and wanted to drive him out of the house, and then he dreamed that Momo turned into a bloody devil and was chasing after him. In short, Fade couldn''t sleep well that night. Hence, when he was woken up by Housekeeper Wang the next morning, he had dark circles under his eyes. After breakfast, as usual, he took his wife''s car to thepany. Of course, he still got off the car midway and walked to thepany on his own. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 He had been absent from work for 2 days, as soon as he arrived at the door of the medical room, Fade heard Xenia''sints from inside. "Doctor Chen, how can he be like this, taking leave after working for only a few days. I''m so busy on my own." "Xenia, I haven''t seen you for two days. I didn''t expect you to miss me so much." Fade walked into the medical room with a smile. Xenia who was dressed in a nurse''s uniform was sorting out some medicine. When she heard his voice, she turned around and looked surprised. She said, "Doctor Chen, you are here." Then she said shyly, "I don''t miss you." "If you didn''t miss me, I''ll just leave then." Fade turned around and said. Xenia rushed out and grabbed Fade, saying, "Don''t go." "Well, are you admitting that you miss me?" Fade rubbed Xenia''s head and walked into the medical room with a smile. "No, I''m just too busy," Xenia muttered, but her face was blushing red. After teasing with the nurse for a while, Fade put on a white coat and enquired about what had happened in the past two days. Then he came to the pharmaceutical room and began to work on the form for some medicine. After all, his wife had given him the task of making 10 thousand revitalizing boosters and this was nowhere close to beingpleted. It was finally lunchtime after a busy morning. Fei Enterprise had its own canteen and the meals were very good. The staff could eat for free using their employee tags. Fade didn''t hold back. He took two tes and filled one with rice and another one with braised pork, chicken drumsticks, meat, etc. With everyone else watching him as if he was an oddity, he sat down beside Xenia. When he was about to eat, Fade picked up the scent of Lily. A figure stood in front of him, he looked up. It was indeed Lily Wei. "Manager Wei, do you want to have lunch together?" Fade invited Lily. Lily waved her hand and said in a serious tone, "That is not necessary, Dr. Chen, Ms. Lin wants to see you and asks for you to have lunch in the lobby." The so-called lobby was a mezzanine room above the canteen. The environment is elegant and it is not as crowded. It is the ce where thepany''s executives have their meals. "Ms... Ms. Lin is looking for me?" Fade was really surprised. He thought to himself, "Could it be that my greetingst night worked and my wife is ready to make out with me?" "Doctor Chen!" Looking at Fade who was zing over, Lily gently frowned and shouted. Fade came to his senses, he hurriedly picked up two big tes, got up, and walked to the lobby. Seeing this, Lily''s eyes widened. "You are bringing these? There''s food in the private lobby." "The food has already been served. It''ll be a waste if it''s not eaten." Lily didn''t know what to say. She could only lead the way silently, but she was even more confused. Who on earth is this seemingly carefree Dr. Chen, who had been summoned by Ms. Lin personally several times? Fade looked at Lily''s frowning face and could not help but approach her. He smiled and said, "Lily, you have a pretty face, why do you constantly keep a straight face, it''ll be great if you smile! By the way, your perfume smell is just right today. It''s neither too strong nor too faint, its fragrance is enticing." Listening to Fade''s words, Lily''s heartbeat faster somehow and her cheeks blushed a little. They arrived in the lobby. Lily kept her cold and said, "Ms. Lin is upstairs. Go up yourself." Fade nodded and stepped upstairs. Halfway there, he heard an unweing shout, "What are you doing here?" Looking up, it was his arch-nemesis, Donald. His face, which had been beaten ck and blue by Fade, had almost recovered, but some traces could still be seen. Donald who was wearing a suit stared at Fade in a condescending manner, and there was immense hatred in his eyes. Fade, however, seemed unperturbed and said, "Of course I am here for lunch. Secretary Qin, aren''t you too? Oh, you have such a smelly mouth. You''re having sh*t for lunch, aren''t you?" "You..." Donald was so angry that he almost hit Fade. But when he thought of the previous asion when he was beaten badly by Fade, he felt a pain on his face. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Shaking off his raised hand, Donald snorted and boasted disdainfully, "You are vulgar and rude. Let me tell you, this is the ce where the top managers of thepany have their meals, not a ce where low-level employees like you can be at. Get out of here now!" "Oh, so, I can''t have my lunch up there?" Fade looked at Donald. Donald''s face was full of arrogance. "Of course not. This is not the ce where you cane. You should know your own ce. Don''te to a ce where you don''t fit in. It''s embarrassing." Fade was not angry. On the contrary, he seemed to agree with him. He turned around and was about to go downstairs. At the same time, he shouted towards the lobby, "Ms. Lin, Secretary Qin said that I don''t deserve toe to the lobby, so I have to return downstairs. If you are looking for me, pleasee down to themon area." Hearing this, Donald was stunned, but then he folded his arms in front of his chest and sneered, "Fade, these deceptive tricks are boring. Ms. Lin would not discuss anything with someone like you. Don''t make meugh." Fade did not refute. He picked up the te and was about to go downstairs. At this moment, a cold female voice resounded from the mezzanine upstairs. "Secretary Qin, let Dr. Chen in. I have something to talk to him about." "Ah..." Donald was stunned. He turned his head to look upstairs in disbelief at what Quin Lin had just said. Fade, however, turned around with a smile and said, "A good dog doesn''t block the way! Ms. Lin has asked me to go up. Didn''t you hearthat?" Donald was so angry that his cheeks were distorted, but he had to lean aside to give way to Fade. Fade carried his two tes of food and whistled his way past Donald. As soon as he reached Donald, Fade suddenly slipped and staggered. The two tes of food flew out of his hands and landed on Donald''s head urately. The juice and food slipped down Donald''s smooth hair little by little and then flowed along his cheeks and neck onto his body. "Oh, Secretary Qin, I''m sorry. My hand slipped. I''m really sorry. Ms. Lin is looking for me, so I can''t help you out." Fade smiled and didn''t look like he was apologetic at all. Donald was so angry. He shook his hand and strode downstairs. As a result, Fade said, "Oh, Secretary Qin, there''s a big drumstick on your head. Don''t dump it. That''s a waste of food!" "You..." Donald instinctively reached out his hand to touch the top of his head. As a result, his foot slipped on the stairs full of juice, and he fell on the stairs. The well- dressed secretary had be a mess. The gravy from the food mixed with blood dyed Donald''s face into a coge of colors. Other employees watched him as they held theirughter, Donald rushed into the bathroom in a hurry. "Secretary Qin, eat slowly in the bathroom. No one will steal your food!" Then, the crowd in the canteen burst intoughter. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 The crowd''sughter filled the room, and Fade flung his hair and put on a posture that he thought was very handsome. He walked to the innermost space of the lobby and sat opposite Quin. He started the conversation with a smile, "Dear, what can I do for you?" "Don''t call me that in thepany." Quin red at Fade coldly and then nced downstairs. "Also, your little tricks with Donald are extremely boring." Fade immediately stopped smiling and said grievingly, "No... Ms. Lin, it was Donald who provoked me first, and I was just..." "There''s no need to say that. I don''t want to know." Quin interrupted Fade''sint. "I called you here because I have something to tell you." "What''s the matter? Even if it''s something that will kill me, I''m willing to do it for you, President Lin," Fade said ingratiatingly. Quin said without emotion, "You don''t have to die to do this. At 8 o''clock tonight, there will be a networking event in Bay Central Hotel. I want you to apany me to the party." "Ah... aworking event." Fade was a little dumbfounded. After all, he had never attended such a party on Mount Tianwu. Quin raised her eyebrows and said, "Why, you don''t want to? Then I''ll find someone else." "No, no! My wife, President Lin, I''m willing. I''m willing to do so." Fade hurriedly said, "However, I''ve never attended such parties. I''m afraid that I''ll embarrass you." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Quin said lightly, "Even I''m not afraid of this, so there''s nothing for you to be afraid of." Hearing this, Fade felt a little strange. "Alright, it''s over. You can leave now." Quin started to drive him away. Fade said, "Honey, I haven''t eaten yet. How about I stay here and have lunch with you?" He picked up his chopsticks and was ready to pick up food. However, Quin put down her chopsticks, stood up, and said, "You eat these, and I''ll have mine downstairs." Now, Fade did not dare to say anything. He could only put down his chopsticks and said with an embarrassed smile, "My... President Lin, calm down. I''m just kidding. I''m going down now. You must eat well and not starve yourself." With this, Fade went downstairs, went to the counter to fill up two tes of food, and returned to Xenia again. Before he opened his mouth, Xenia curiously lean over. She blinked her big ck eyes and asked, "Doctor Chen, why does Miss Lin want to see you? Did she punish you for noting to work for two days?" "How is it possible?" Fade stuffed a drumstick in his mouth and said carelessly, "Miss Lin wants a date with me after work." "Humph, forget that I asked." Xenia said with a look of disbelief, "Miss Lin wants to go on a date with you? Why don''t you say that you are Miss Lin''s husband?" "Miss Lin is really my wife," Fade muttered with a smile, but obviously, Xenia wouldn''t believe it. Instead, she picked up a drumstick and put it into Fade''s mouth, saying, "Don''t talk nonsense. If Miss Lin hears it, she will fire you. Let''s eat." "This drumstick that Xenia feeds me is the best." Fade grabbed the drumstick and bit into it. In a few minutes, he finished both tes of food. After lunch, they rested for half an hour. Then, afternoon work began. Fade went straight into the pharmacy and started working. Soon, it was time to get off work. Fade came out of the pharmacy and saw a message from Quin. He tapped into it and saw read the message from his wife. She asked Fade to go to the basement carpark after work and proceed to leave for the party venue. Fade quickly changed his clothes and rushed to the basement. As expected, Fade found his wife''s red Ferrari parked at the front of the elevator. He got into the car, fastened his seat belt, and they left the office building. Instead of returning home, she drove to a shopping street in the center of Bay City. Quin guided Fade around all kinds of luxury stores. She changed his attire and appearance from head to toe, from inside to outside, even his aura had changed. The usual frivolous smile is now packed with charm, which could possibly seduce any woman. Of course, it was all the work of the new attire which cost more than 500,000 dors, which was so expensive that Fade''s heart was bleeding. After dressing Fade up, Quin also changed into her dress. The light blue dress was very fitting to her body, which outlined Quin''s perfect curvature. The exquisite but understated ne and earrings she wore gave her a luxurious yet elegant vibe. Even Fade, who had known Quin for a long time, could not help but feel amazed at her. He stared at Quin and felt himself salivating. "What are you looking at? It''s gettingte. Let''s go." Quin rolled her eyes at Fade and turned around but she could not help but smile. Fade wiped the corner of his mouth and quickly followed her. He sat in the passenger seat with a smile on his face. "Dear, I feel a slight regret for agreeing to go to the party." "What''s wrong?" Quin couldn''t help but feel nervous and stared at Fade. She was afraid that he would regret and drop out halfway. Fade''s eyes sparkled and said with a smile, "Because my wife is too beautiful, to think that your beauty will be shown to other men. I feel that I''m the one who will suffer losses!" Quin was stunned and her cheeks blushed. She turned her head away with a serious face and coldly said, "You have a glib tongue." Then she started the car''s engine and drove towards the Bay Central Hotel. Fade, who had been staring sideways at Quin, found that his wife began to smile. Soon, at the entrance of the hotel, the two got off and gave the car keys to the parking attendant. Then they stood side by side. Quin took a deep breath and seemed to have made up her mind on something, she smiled and held Fade''s arm and said, "Let''s go in." This startled Fade. He didn''t understand why his wife suddenly became so proactive. Before Fade could ask, Quin exined in a low voice, "Almost all the famous entrepreneurs in Bay City wille to this party. Howard will alsoe, so..." "I show up at the cocktail party as your husband to stop other men, especially Howard. Am I right, honey?" Fade instantly understood. Quin nodded and said, "That''s what I mean. The main issue is Howard. He''s not easy to deal with. You have to be carefulter." Fade said confidently, "Don''t worry, honey. Your husband is a tough one to deal with." Quin rolled her eyes at Fade and said, "Don''t talk if you don''t know what''s going on inside. Just stand by my side and smile." "I understand. Don''t worry, my wife. Let''s go in. If we don''t go in, all the good food and wine would have been eaten by other guests, then it will be a waste." Fade nodded with a look of understanding. Quin felt a faint sense of regret. Was it appropriate for her to bring this man here? But before she could think about it, Fade had already entered the hotel with Quin on his arm. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 The gathering of the rich and famous of Bay City was extremely exclusive and luxurious. Fade was mesmerized by the brilliant lighting and decoration. Of course, what excited him the most was the delicious food and wine that was served. If he had not been held back by Quin, Fade would have thrown himself onto the food like an animal and ate boisterously. Quin kept greeting and socializing with other guests while bringing Fade along with her. The boring greetings and stiff smiles made Fade feel a little drowsy. Just as Fade was getting bored, Quin suddenly pinched him and whispered, "He is here." Fade looked up. He saw two young mening over. One of them was dressed in a fancy red suit. It was Quin''s brother, Jeremy. Beside Jeremy was a man in a suit in histe twenties. The man was tall, and his good looking face attracted almost all the women''s attention while on his way. In addition to that, the slight smile on his face alone could put many women into a state of anxiety. However, in Fade''s eyes, his smile was particrly fake and disgusting. He couldn''t help but frown and said, "Is he Howard?" Quin nodded. Howard and Jeremy were already in front of them. Jeremy sneered and snorted, showing no intention of greeting them. Howard greeted her with a smile said warmly, "Quin, long time no see." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Quin nodded slightly, and her attitude was tense. "Mr. Zhang, you''re too polite." However, Howard was still rxed, as if he didn''t notice Quin''s alienation. He still said enthusiastically, "Quin, since we had dinner together thest time, we haven''t seen each other for months. During this period, I have made appointments with you several times but you were too busy. This time, I finally see you at this party thanks to Mayor Wu''s retirement. I feel much relieved." As a handsome young man and one of the richest people in Bay City, it was rare for him to be so affectionate and even humble to a woman. Many women around them were ncing at Quin with envy and jealousy. Quin frowned slightly. She didn''t like Howard''s deliberate way of approaching her. She took a step back and said ndly, "Mr. Zhang must be joking." Howard continued to smile gently and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Quin. Why don''t we find a seat and have a talk?" As he spoke, Howard walked over with a smile and reached out to grab Quin''s hand. When Fade saw this, anger surged from the bottom of his heart. Who are you to touch my woman? You deliberately pretended that I am invisible, and even reach out to hold my wife''s hand. With a slight force, Fade pulled Quin into his arms and reached out to stop Howard''s hand, saying, "My wife Quin has nothing to speak to you about." As soon as he said this, Howard''s face turned cold. He pretended not to see Fade earlier to show his disdain for him. But now, this guy began to provoke him and held Quin in his arms, which made Howard''s temper rise furiously. However, he was a well-known wealthy man, so he did not act aggressively. Howard remained composed and smiled. He nced at Fade and said to Quin, "He is... Quin, why don''t you do introduce him?" Quin was in Fade''s arms. Smelling the strong scent of the man, her body became soft, her cheeks were hot and her head was dizzy. She could barely register what Howard was saying to her. As Quin did not respond, Howard''s eyes shed with anger. Then, he turned to Quin''s brother. "You should know about the situation. Please introduce this gentleman to me. Jeremy looked like it was the first time he saw Fade. He looked at Fade up and down and said, "Master Zhang, I''m really sorry. Although I''m Quin''s brother, I don''t know who this guy is. My sister would not have any contact with such a person." "Oh, I don''t know you, sir, can you introduce yourself? What do you do for a living and what does your family do?..." Howard said. Looking at these two people echoing each other, how could Fade not notice that they deliberately wanted to embarrass him? Fade sneered, but he did not get annoyed. Instead, he held Quin tighter in his arms, raised the corners of his mouth, smiled yfully, and said, "What a coincidence. You are her brother. In fact, I am also her brother." "Brother!" The crowd was stunned. They didn''t know when Quin had such a frivolous brother. Moreover, this guy was obviously younger than Quin! Howard was also stunned for a moment before he came to his senses. He said to Fade, "Oh, I don''t know that Quin has another elder brother." Jeremy directly pointed at Fade''s nose and hollered, "Boy, what nonsense are you talking about?" Fade smiled yfully and said, ''Tm not talking nonsense. When we sleep together at night, Quin often calls me her ¡®good brother''. The whole crowd fell into dead silence. Everyone was dumbfounded and stared at Fade. Even Quin, who was in Fade''s arms, was also stunned. It took her a long time toe to her senses. Full of embarrassment, she clenched her fists and pounded a few times on Fade''s chest An overwhelming sound rang in Quin''s mind. I told this guy not to talk nonsense before we entered the door, but he had actually said such an embarrassing thing in public. However, Quin also knew that Fade deliberately said this in order to provoke Howard. But when she thought of the scene Fade described, she couldn''t help but recall the memory of her and Fade spooning together in the hotel that fateful night. She couldn''t help blushing as red as a rose. This scene had undoubtedly confirmed what Fade just said. The rtionship between them was not tonic. Even the way Quin hit Fade could be interpreted as being affectionate. At this time, Howard''s face darkened. He stared at Fade fiercely as if he wanted to eat him alive. "Mr. Zhang, long time no see." At this time, a rich businessman who just came into the room smiled and greeted Howard. He finally broke the awkward silence and the venue was lively again. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Howard turned his head and smiled at the rich young man, then he threatened Fade in a deep voice, "Your name is Fade and you came to Bay City half a month ago from the rural area of Tianwu City. Then you and Quin had a fake marriage. Let me tell you, this kind of trick won''t fool me. Quin will be mine." After that, Howard turned around and put on a smiling face, he resumed chatting with the rich businessman. Quin finally came to her senses. She blushed and quickly bounced off Fade''s arms. She tidied up her messy clothes, red at Fade, and then went to the other side to continue socializing. Fade had no choice but to follow her. After listening for a while, he finally figured out the nature of this party. It turned out that just a month ago, Mayor Wu, the former mayor of Bay City, retired. Before his retirement, Mayor Wu was the vice secretary of the municipal partymittee who was in charge of the economy. He was also a person who loved to drink and today was his birthday. Therefore, some citizens simply took this opportunity to hold a party. Firstly, they could express their gratitude and farewell to Mayor Wu; secondly, they could celebrate Mr. Wu''s birthday; thirdly, it was also a gathering for the elites of the business industry in Bay City, which made this party achieve many goals simultaneously. As expected, the workaholic Quin soon got to work. She held a ss of wine and talked entrepreneurs into cooperation with herpany. Some of them even reached an agreement on the spot. Fade was not interested in this at all, he grew bored. He made an excuse of going to the bathroom, but instead of doing so, he got a te of dishes, hid in a corner and ate. Just when Fade was enjoying his good wine and was picking up thest piece of a juicy steak on his te... A pair of white and tender hands reached out and grabbed Fade''s arm and shook them hard a few times, then a delicate and lovely voice sounded," Superman, Superman..." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The steak was about to enter his mouth but it fell directly from the fork onto Fade''s body. Fade quickly got up and shook off the steak. Looking at the grease stains on his expensive trousers, he had a sudden urge of wanting to cry. Not to mention that the good steak was ruined, the suit pants that cost him more than ten thousand dors were also ruined on the first asion he had ever worn them. Immediately, anger rose in Fade''s heart. He red at the source of the sound and shouted fiercely, "You..." However, as soon as he shouted one word, Fade''s angry face froze, and then quickly dissipated into a gentle smile. In front of her was a cute little girl at the age of five or six years. The girl was wearing a pink petticoat dress, soft ck hair draped over her shoulders, and there was a cute little cat hairpin on it. In addition, the little girl had a rosy face and a pair of flickering big eyes. The lovely sight instantly melted Fade''s heart. " Superman, what are you eating?" The little girl continued to shake Fade''s arm while pointing at him. "What''s wrong with you?" Fade quickly sat down and covered his oil-stained pants with his jacket. He coughed and said, "Kid, I''m eating a steak. Are you hungry?" "I''m hungry!" The little girl replied in a childish tone. Fade hurriedly picked up a spoon of sd and handed it to the little girl''s mouth, saying, "Come on, I will feed you." Unexpectedly, the little girl tilted her head and turned her face, saying, " Superman, I don''t want to eat this. I want to eat steak." "To eat steak!" Hearing this, Fade felt bliss in his heart. This little girl had the same taste like him. Fade was ready to pick up a steak, but he looked down at his te. He had finished all the steak. "The steak is finished. How about a drumstick?" Fade took a drumstick, but the little girl was not satisfied. She pouted and said, " Superman, I want to eat steak." "Okay, okay. I''ll get some steak for you." Fade had no choice but to get up to look for some steak. As a result, when he looked around, Fade suddenly felt a little embarrassed, because the steak on the nearby counter had been finished by him and no pieces were left. "Brother Superman, have you found the steak?" The little girl was really hungry and pouted. "Ahem!" Fade pointed at the table in the middle of the hall that was disying with countless food and said, "There is steak over there. Let''s go there and eat." "Good, good!" The little girl pped her hands, held Fade''s clothes, and walked toward the middle of the hall. The middle of the hall was where the businessmen and rich people gathered and talked. Each of them was holding a red wine ss but never took a sip, let alone eat. However, at this moment, Fade came over with a little girl, fished out arge te of steak directly, picked up a piece of steak, and started to chew it without caring about his image. Momentarily, everyone was shocked and showed a look of surprise. In their eyes, they couldn''t help but show disdain and walked away from Fade. Quin was discussing business nearby. With such amotion, she noticed Fade. Watching him wolfing down the food and chewing until the juice spurted out, Quin suddenly felt a headachee on. She wanted to pretend that she didn''t know this guy. Unexpectedly, he waved a piece of steak and said hello to her, "Quin, are you hungry? This steak tastes good. You should eat one piece." Quin quickly waved her hand and hurriedly walked over in an attempt to stop Fade. But before Quin came over, Howard came from the other side. He looked at Fade with an exaggerated surprise on his face, and then shouted, "Security guard, security guard,e over here. How can you let such people enter the party? Hurry up and drive them out." Hearing this, Fade''s face darkened and he said to Howard, "Howard, what is the meaning of this?" Howard said sarcastically, "I don''t mean anything. It''s a high- endworking event. How could a beggar like hime in to eat and drink? Did hee in with a fake identity?" At this moment, two security guards came over and stood in front of Fade. They said coldly, "Sir, please show us your invitation." Fade raised his eyebrows and shouted, "Why do you need to check my invitation?" The security guard took a step forward and said, "Sir, I''ll give you onest chance. Show me your invitation right away." "So what if I have an invitation? So what if I don''t?" Fade said coldly. "If you don''t, then we won''t hesitate to take action." The security guard raised the baton in his hand. At this moment, Quin walked over with a stiff face and shouted, "This is my husband. What are you trying to do?" The two security guards were stunned when they saw Quin. How could they not know the famous beautiful president of Bay City? When they heard that the man was her husband, they almost fell to the ground. "President Lin, We made a mistake. We are sorry." The security guard apologized and exined and then immediately turned around to leave. They certainly knew that they had been used by Howard, but they could not retaliate against him. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Noticing that his wife was not embarrassed by him and was helping him out, Fade suddenly felt warmth in his heart. He approached her and said intimately, "Dear, thank you." Quin red at him and said in a low voice, "Put down the steak." Fade chuckled and said, "I''m not full yet!" When Howard saw the two people chatting intimately, the coldness in his eyes became stronger. Howard smiled and said in an exaggerated long voice, "I didn''t expect that he was Miss Lin''s husband. I was really surprised! I didn''t expect to meet such a rude person on such an asion." Hearing this, Quin was angry and was about to speak. However, Fade took the lead and stood out. Fade chewed on the steak in his mouth and said to Howard, "I really want to ask you, Mr. Zhang, why does eating steak make me a bad-mannered person?" "Humph!" Howard snorted. "This is a high-end party. Those who attend it are all high-end people. Some people are born vulgar and don''t even know how to eat. Don''t participate in this party. It''s embarrassing and affects the atmosphere of the party." "It''s just a meal. Just eat with your mouth. Don¡¯t talk about etiquette to me or you will just sound like you are showing off!" Fade curled his lip and said. "You are vulgar!" Howard said disdainfully, "Let''s not talk aboutplex concepts. Do you know how to use basic cutlery? Do you know the order of a course meal?" Fade shook his head and said, "I don''t know about you but not knowing these does not make a person uncivilized. On the contrary, I think that people who are self-righteous and despise others are more vulgar." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Nonsense!" Howard snorted and said, "Being vulgar is being vulgar. How awful!" Fade said:¡± So you can differentiate between the rich and poor just by their style of eating?! May I know what kind of noble way do you eat, Mr. Zhang?" "A beggar like you does not deserve to know my way of eating." Howard mocked him. "Beggar!" Fade''s eyes turned frosty. He picked up a piece of steak with the fork in his hand and threw it at Howard. "Pa!" This hefty steak was smashed on Howard''s face. The sshing sauce from the meat made Howard''s face a mess. His cheeks were swollen due to the heavy force. Howard had never suffered such a catastrophe in public. Howard became furious and threw the steak on the ground and shouted, "Security guard! Come here and beat him harshly." The security guards rushed over again. This time, there were more people, five or six in total, who surrounded Fade in unison. Fade and the security guards fought. Seeing this, the little girl, Fish pouted in anger. Fish threw out the half-eaten steak in her hand towards Howard. "Bad guy, you are a bad guy. You bullied me and Superman." Unexpectedly, Fish is strong for her age. This time, half a piece of steak was hit on Howard''s face again. Howard was fuming with anger. He stared at the little girl with a ferocious face and shouted angrily, "Are you courting death?" At the same time, Howard raised his right hand and was about to p the little girl in the face. Judging from his momentum, if the little girl was hit, she would definitely be badly injured. But just then, a hurried female voice suddenly shouted, "Stop." At the same time, the cking of high heels resounded and a 30-year-old young woman came in hastily with anger and anxiety. The young woman was wearing a tight purple dress, which outlined her perfect body. Under her ck curly hair, her slender eyes looked very tempting. A little ck mole next to her left eyebrow added a unique charm. Like a ripe red apple, her every movement exuded an alluring smell. The young woman attracted everyone''s attention, but at this moment, Howard, whose mind was upied by anger, had no time to care about this. Howard''s palm moved with the wind and was about to hit the little girl''s face. He scolded fiercely, "B*tch!" Seeing this, the young woman was furious. She quickly stepped forward and stood in front of the little girl to block Howard''s p. Howard shouted angrily, "Get out of the way..." But before Howard finished his words, he finally saw the woman''s face clearly, he was so scared that he shivered and quickly withdrew his hand. Howard forced out an unappealing smile and said to the young woman, "Miss Wu, why are you here?" "What''s wrong with me being here? Do you want to beat me and my daughter?" The young woman said coldly. At this moment, Howard was crying in his heart. Howard did not expect that this woman would appear and that the uncivilized girl was her daughter. They must know, that the young woman in front of him was the most important figure in this banquet. She was the only daughter of Mayor Wu, Mindy Wu. Then this little girl was Mayor Wu''s favorite granddaughter, Fish Song. However, Mindy and Fish rarely attend parties. Unfortunately for Howard, he had provoked them and was now in serious trouble. Although Mayor Wu has retired, he had been working hard in Bay City for many years. Mr. Wu had a deep foundation and a widework of people. These businessmen were no match for him. Moreover, Charles Wu, the son of Mr. Wu who was also Mindy''s brother, was a big shot in the business world. The Red Star Mall founded by Charles Wu was not only doing well in Bay City but also had received a great response from the citizens in the provincial cities. Charles Wu¡¯s worth had already increased by more than 10 billion. Howard, who was usually arrogant, also had to bow his head at this moment because he knew that if he opposed Mayor Wu, he would bring great trouble to his own family. Taking a breath, Howard squeezed out a smile and exined, "Miss Wu, it''s just a misunderstanding. I, I just..." Mindy interrupted him and coldly said, "Whether it''s a misunderstanding or not, I can see it clearly. You don''t have to speak." The little girl, Fish, said in a childish voice, "Mom, he just scolded me and wanted to hit me." Howard''s face was stiff and beads of sweat started to appear on his forehead. He quickly bowed sincerely and said in a low voice, "Miss Wu, I''m really sorry for offending Fish. It''s my fault. I sincerely apologize to you and your daughter. I hope you can forgive me." The little girl, Fish, said unhappily, "You called someone to beat Superman, you must apologize to him too!" Howard''s face twitched. Howard held back his unhappiness and forced a smile and apologized to Fade with a 90-degree bow, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry for what happened just now. I sincerely apologize to you." Chapter 39 Chapter 39 However, Mindy did not speak. Howard did not dare to get up so he could only keep bowing. Mindy did not look at Howard at all. Mindy held Fish in her arms and walked to Fade. Mindy bowed slightly and apologized, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry that my daughter has caused you some trouble. Please forgive us." Fade had just learned about Mindy''s identity from Quin. Fade was a little confused and did not expect Mindy to do such a thing. Fade paused for a moment and replied with a smile, "Miss Wu, you''re too polite. The fish was very cute. There is absolutely no trouble." The little girl, Fish also apuded pleasingly at this moment, "Mom, Superman just got me steak to eat!" Fade nced at Fish''s hand and clothes that were covered with grease, her forehead was full of dirt too. Fade was discreetly worried that Mindy would me him for being a bad influence on her daughter. Fortunately, Mindy did not mind at all. Mindy nced at Howard who was still bowing and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, if you are satisfied with his apology, let him get up. If you are not satisfied, then Mr. Zhang should continue to apologize until you are satisfied." Upon hearing this, many guests were stunned and puzzled. They never expected that such a thing could happen. This woman forced Howard to bow and apologize to a maning from a small vige and even let him decide if he should forgive Howard or not. "How did this kid get to know Miss Wu?" Someone whispered. "Who is he? Is he really Quin''s husband?" The crowds were filled with suspense. "Even if he is Quin''s husband, it¡¯s impossible to receive such treatment from Miss Wu." Everyone was full of questions about Fade. For a while, all kinds of guesses were exchanged. Even Quin herself looked at Fade with a puzzled look. Quin didn''t know how her poor husband knew such a respected figure. Fade was a little confused. He patted his head and thought for a while, but he still didn''t remember how he knew this young woman. "Mr. Chen, I''m going to change my daughter''s clothes. I''ll leave first." Mindy held the little girl in her arms, bowed slightly to Fade, and then went back. Fade was still in a daze, but Quin nudged him and pointed at Howard. Fade walked up to Howard and said unsympathetically, "Raise your head!" Howard''s was slightly relieved. After bowing for so long, Howard¡¯ s waist felt almost broken so he rapidly stood up. However, just as Howard stood up and was about to see what¡¯s in front of him, he heard a whirring wind before he was pped heavily on his mouth. "This is a punishment to you for not thinking before you say anything!" Fade said. Howard¡¯s mouth was swollen. Howard was furious and wanted to hit Fade. Howard said, "Fade, you..." But then, Fade''s cold voice sounded, "This is a lesson for you. Are you sure you want to fight with me?" Howard''s face was stiff, and his fist stopped mid-air. Howard squeezed out an ugly smile and forced a few words out of his mouth, "Thank you for your lesson!" "If you like it, I will let you continue bowing!" Fade ordered Howard. Then Fade reached out to hold Quin''s slender waist and said intimately, "Dear, the fruit over there is very delicious. Let''s go over there." Behind Fade, Howard stood there and looked at Fade''s back, and the anger in his eyes was overflowing profusely. Half an hourter, there was a burst of music in the banquet and the lights went dark. Knowing that the most important part of the night was about to begin, everyone stopped talking and looked at a stage in the middle of the hall. Then, a spotlight lit up and hit the center of the stage. An old man in his sixties appeared under the spotlight. His hair was grey but his face was still youthful. There was a kind of uniqueness in his eyes. He was undoubtfully the protagonist of this banquet, the retired mayor John Wu,monly known as Mr. Wu. On the stage, Mr. Wu simply said a few words to thank everyone for holding this banquet for him, hoping that they could all have fun. After speaking, it was time to celebrate Mr. Wu''s birthday. Mindy took her daughter, Fish together and pushed out a huge cake with a smile. Mindy lit the candles, let Mr. Wu made a wish and blew out the candles, and then shared the cake out. Next, Mindy and Fish gave Mr. Wu birthday presents they had prepared. These were not expensive items but were gifts they had personally made. When Mr. Wu saw his granddaughter had made a drawing on her own and gave it to him as a gift, Mr. Wuughed delightedly. After the family members passed him their birthday gifts, the guests start to give their presents to Mr. Wu one after another. Of course, everyone knew Mr. Wu''s personality and hence would not give expensive gifts. Therefore, they appealed to Mr. Wu''s favorite... Wine, and sent a lot of wine in different ways. These wines were not expensive so Mr. Wu did not refuse and all of them were epted. Mr. Wu even tasted some of it on the spot, causing a burst of cheers and the atmosphere became more lively. Quin also prepared a bottle of wine as a gift to Mr. Wu. It was not expensive, but it took her a lot of effort to find it. She specially sent people to get this original rice wine from an old wine shop in the countryside. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Wu liked it very much. After drinking a ss of wine on the spot, he patted his legs and said "Amazing!", which made many entrepreneurs envious. Howard is up next. He had changed his clothes and tidied up his hair. Although his face was still red and swollen, his dressing made him look neat. However, Howard had obviously been bending down for a long time, so he could not walk fast, he needed Jeremy Lin to hold and help him out. Finally, he came to Mr. Wu. Howard took out a small bottle of red wine and introduced it with a smile, "Mr. Wu, this bottle of red wine is from Bordeaux, France. It shares the same cer as the famous 1982 Lafite. However, due to its low production volume, it''s only enough to provide for the French royal family, so it''s not very popr." "When I went to Europe for a business trip a few months ago, I happened to learn about the existence of such a great wine. I thought of your birthday which wasing soon, so I asked someone to buy it for you. Tonight, I will give it to you. I wish you long and prosperous life and may you taste all the great wines in this world." "You are thoughtful." Mr. Wu nodded, and his attitude was not very enthusiastic. Obviously, Mr. Wu had already known the incident that had happened to his granddaughter, Fish. Sensing this, Howard''s heart skipped a beat. He gently gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Wu, today is the perfect day. With such good wine, I would like to propose a toast to you." With this, Howard opened the bottle, took two goblets and poured wine into both of them, and handed one to Mr. Wu. Mr. Wu was not in the mood at first, but when the scarlet-red wine was sent to him, his eyes suddenly lit up. He could not help but gently sniff and began to smell the wine. Seeing this, Howard was delighted and knew that it was a good sign that Mr. Wu liked it. He raised his ss and said, "Cheers to you, Mr. Wu." Then Howard drank it up. Mr. Wu was really attracted by the unique aroma of this wine. He gently raised his ss and was ready to taste it. But at this moment, a loud voice came from the side, "Mr. Wu, you can''t drink this wine!" Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Hearing the voice, everyone was stunned. Then they all looked over and found that it was Fade. Howard was angry and shouted, "Fade, what do you mean?" Fade didn''t even look at Howard. He took a step forward and said to Mr. Wu, "There''s something wrong with this wine. You can''t drink it." "Fade, what are you talking about? How can there be any problem with my wine? You are ndering me." Howard hurriedly shouted and then exined to Mr. Wu, "The wine is absolutely fine. I specifically..." Before Howard could finish his exnation, Mr. Wu looked at Fade and asked, "Mr. Chen, you said there''s something wrong with this wine and I can''t drink it. What do you mean?" Beside him, Quin quietly pinched Fade''s arm and shed him a look of warning. Fade smiled at her, nodded slightly, and then said to Mr. Wu, "Mr. Wu, this wine is not suitable for you. If I''m not wrong, you have minor cardiovascr problems, am I right? Drinking this wine will only make it worse." "Oh, how do you know my condition?" Mr. Wu was a little surprised. Fade was right about his problem. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fade said ndly, "I''m a doctor." Mr. Wu still had questions for him, but Howard stepped forward and said, "Mr. Wu, his words are just nonsense and deliberately targeted at offending me. Besides, red wine has the function of softening blood vessels. So it should help your cardiovascr problem, how can it worsen the disease? He obviously wants to provoke me." Howard winked to the people behind him, signaling them to help him. Immediately, many entrepreneurs who were familiar with him stood up and spoke for Howard. "Mr. Chen, we saw the conflict between you and Howard. But you should not use such a lowly method to nder Howard." One of them said. "The gift Howard gave to Mr. Wu was carefully selected. How could there be any problem? This kind of nder is simply ridiculous." Someone continued to say. "In my opinion, it was because he saw that Mr. Zhang''s gift was so good that he deliberately found an excuse to stop Mr. Wu from tasting the wine. He was worried that Mr. Zhang would steal Quin''s spotlight." In the midst of the discussion, many people nodded their heads, as if they had seen through Fade''s guise and even brought Quin into the discussion. Howard nced proudly at Fade, who had be the target of public criticism. Then Howard turned to Mr. Wu and said with confidence, "Mr. Wu, I can guarantee that there is nothing wrong with my wine. Please have a taste." Mr. Wu looked at the wine and sniffed. Perhaps Mr. Wu was really tempted by this rare wine, or perhaps he didn''t want to embarrass Howard. So Mr. Wu picked up the ss and said, "Then I''ll have a try." He looked at Fade and said, "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Chen. But I have no other hobbies but to taste good wine. When I meet good wine, I can''t help but want to have a try." Mr. Wu did this to not left Fade in embarrassment. Mr. Wu then picked up the ss and took a sip. After tasting for a few seconds, his eyes lit up, and then he drank several times in a row. Finally, he sighed and said, "Good wine, it''s really good! Howard, thanks for this." Upon hearing this, Howard beamed proudly. Howard deliberately looked at Fade and Quin, and the provocative look in his eyes was very clear. However, Fade was indifferent and ignored Howard''s provocation. Fade quietly took out a cloth bag from his arms and spread it on the table. Fade then pulled out the silver needles inside it and began to disinfect them one by one. Seeing this, Howard frowned and shouted, "Fade, what are you doing?" Fade said lightly, "I just said that there is something wrong with your wine, and Mr. Wu can''t drink it. So, I am preparing silver needles in advance for an emergency." "You are still talking nonsense. Are you cursing Mr. Wu?" Howard said viciously. Hearing this, Quin quickly poked Fade''s arm and gave him a wink to remind him of his ce. Fade gently pinched Quin''s hand, showing aforting smile, and continued to disinfect the silver needles. "We''ll see who''s right and who''s wrongter." Upon hearing this, everyone''s expression changed and they began to discuss discreetly. They whispered amongst themselves that Quin had found such a terrible husband that had offended Mr. Wu. In the future, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc would not be able to survive in Bay City for long. Even Mr. Wu himself could not help but frown slightly. After all, no one wanted to be cursed to be ill on their birthday. Witnessing this, Howard quickly poured a ss of wine for Mr. Wu. "Mr. Wu, calm down. Let me toast to you another ss of wine." Mr. Wu raised his ss and was about to drink it. But just as the wine ss was moving closer to Mr. Wu''s mouth, his hand shook violently and his eyes over before he copsed. All of a sudden, the scene was in chaos. Fortunately, Mr. Wu''s personal doctor was present and immediately came over. After checking Mr. Wu''s condition, he hurriedly said to Mindy, "No way, it''s a heart attack. It''s more serious than usual." "Doctor Lee, please treat him immediately!" Mindy was also anxious. But Doctor Lee looked helpless and said, "Miss Wu, I don''t have any instruments and medicine with me so I can''t conduct any procedure now. Please send him to the hospital as soon as possible." Mindy quickly took out her mobile phone and made an emergency call. As for Howard, he was completely dumbfounded. The wine sshed all over his body, but he was too shocked to care about it. At this time, Fade had disinfected all the silver needles. Fade came over and said, "Mr. Wu condition is urgent now. It will be toote to send him to the hospital. Let me treat him." Dr Lee looked suspicious and stopped in front of Fade. "Are you a Chinese traditional doctor? Can a Chinese traditional doctor treat heart disease?" Fade didn''t intend to argue with him. Fade just said to Mindy, "Mindy, Mr. Wu''s illness is too urgent. We can''t dy it any longer." At this moment, Howard also came back to his senses and quickly came over with concern. He stood with Dr. Lee and said, "Miss Wu, you can''t believe this guy! The most important thing now is to send Mr. Wu to the hospital. I have contacted my private hospital and have had the emergency room prepared." Mindy was a little hesitant. Mr. Wu''s face was getting redder and redder, and his body started to twitch violently. His condition was getting worse and worse. Fade''s face became very serious and he said, "Miss Wu, I have to perform acupuncture on Mr. Wu immediately, otherwise it will be difficult to ensure he makes a full recovery." Howard quickly stepped forward to stop them. "Miss Wu, you can''t believe these lies!" Mindy looked at her father and then looked at Fade. Finally, she gritted her teeth and nodded, "Mr. Chen, I believe you. Please save my father." Fade nodded and pushed Howard away. Howard looked anxious and wanted to say something to Mindy, but Mindy waved her hand to stop him. Under everyone''s gaze, Fade ced Mr. Wu''s body t, untied his cor button, pressed gently on Mr. Wu''s chest, and then took out a silver needle and decisively stabbed it into Mr. Wu''s heart. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Witnessing the long silver needle pierce into Mr. Wu''s heart, made everyone''s hearts twitch in fright. Howard took the opportunity to say to Mindy, "Miss Wu, there''s no such treatment method. That''s the heart. How can you perform acupuncture on it like this? If you''re not careful, I''m afraid..." While Howard was still talking, Fade took out two more silver needles and plunged them into Mr. Wu''s heart, which shocked everyone. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Next, there was another series of dazzling needles. Mr. Wu''s chest was covered with many silver needles, which made people''s eyes dazzle in astonishment. A few minutester, Fade quickly pulled out all the silver needles, got up, and walked to the corner of the room. Everyone could not help but look at Fade quizzically. Howard looked at Mr. Wu, who was silent on the ground, and he felt terrified by what Fade had done. He shouted, "Fade, you''re just randomly stabbing, now you can''t do anything about it, so you want to escape now?" Howard''s shouts caused chaos among the crowd. Mr. Wu was still lying on the ground, his face still red and his eyes were still white, showing absolutely no signs of waking up. Even Mindy could not help but feel suspicious. Howard caught her thoughts immediately. Howard waved his hand and shouted, "Guards,e here and catch Fade." Within a second, the security guards gathered around. At that moment, Fade was taking out a wine bag made of animal skin from the bag he left in the corner of the room. He poured a ss of wine from the bag and walked over with the wine ss in his hand. "Fade, surrender now!" Howard shouted. Fade looked calm and said, "Why should I surrender?" "You are not a doctor at all. You randomly stabbed Mr. Wu and hurt him. Do you still want to defend yourself?" Howard roared with a face full of justice. "Are you saying that I''m not a doctor? Do you have medical skills?" Fade looked disdainful. Howard said, "I do not have medical skills, but I can see this clearly. After your acupuncture treatment, Mr. Wu did not wake up. Instead, Mr. Wu''s condition has be more serious." "Who said that Mr. Wu''s condition is more serious? Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand the situation." Fade rolled his eyes at Howard. "Besides, I came here with wine for Mr. Wu. He will wake up after drinking my wine." "You are lying!" Howard said, "Mr. Wu fell ill after drinking wine. And now you want to let Mr. Wu drink wine again? This is not treating the disease, you are hurting people!" "Is your wine the same as mine? It is not at the same level. Don''tpare them at all." Fade said while start shaking the ss in his hand, the dregs in the wine swirling with the ss. Seeing this, Howard said, "You call this wine? They are full of dregs and are so muddy. How can you give them to Mr. Wu?" Fade did not bother to argue with him. Fade went straight over and was about to feed Mr. Wu the wine. Howard was anxious and hurriedly said to Mindy, "Miss Wu, you can''t joke with Mr. Wu''s life! What''s this wine? It''s just a cup of turbid liquid!" Mindy''s expression was a little hesitant at the moment. After all, this concerned her father''s safety, so she could not be careless. At this moment, the little girl Fish held Mindy''s leg and shook it. Fish said in a delicate voice, "Mom, mom. I believe in Superman. He is a superman. There must be a way to save my grandfather." Hearing her daughter''s words, Mindy raised her hand to stop Howard''s persuasion. She nodded to Fade and said, "Thank you, Mr. Chen." Howard was so anxious and worried. He began, "Miss Wu, no..." Meanwhile, Fade had already given Mr. Wu some wine and patted his back gently. Soon, the red color on Mr. Wu''s face slowly dissipated. Finally, Mr. Wu coughed violently and awoke. This time, everyone was shocked. Howard, who was still trying to persuade Mindy, also stopped immediately, with an incredulous expression on his face. After Mr. Wu woke up, he saw Fade at first sight and immediately felt guilty. He said, "Fade, I am really sorry. I didn''t listen to you, and it turned out to be this way. I am sorry for causing trouble for you." Fade chuckled and said, "Mr. Wu, you''re too polite. I''m a doctor. It''s my job to cure diseases and save lives. You don''t have to worry about it." At this time, Mindy also came over. She nodded to Fade with gratitude and apology on her face and said, "Thank you for saving him, Mr. Chen." Even Dr. Lee, who had not been on good terms with Fade earlier, stepped forward and bowed to Fade with a guilty face. He said, "Doctor Chen''s medical skills are brilliant. I am ashamed that I have offended you just now. But I have something I don''t know. I want to consult you." "Dr. Lee, you''re wee. Please ask away!" "It is true that Mr. Wu has some problems with his cardiovascr system. But he has drunk a lot of wine before, especially a lot of red wine. There was no problem before. But why was there a problem when he drank Howard''s red wine today? How did this happen..." As soon as this question emerged, everyone''s faces brimmed with curiosity. As for Howard, he was sweating and wanted to turn away immediately. Fade nced at Howard and said, "In fact, Mr. Wu''s disease has nothing to do with red wine itself. It''s just because the bottle of red wine given by Howard is far too old and had been brought back from abroad. Bacteria in the wine may have multiplied too much, which stimtes blood vessels, leading to Mr. Wu illness suddenly bing more serious." "I see. Thank you for the advice." Dr. Lee bowed slightly and said. Mr. Wu nodded. Howard, whose face was full of sweat, rushed to Mr. Wu and said, "Mr. Wu, I did not know that this would happen. It''s all my fault that you were in danger. Please punish me." Mr. Wu waved his hand and said lightly, "It''s ok, you didn''t know too. Causing my illness was not your intention. Since I am all right now, let us forget about it." Howard thanked him again and again as if he had been granted amnesty. However, judging from Mr. Wu''s indifferent attitude, everyone could tell that the Zhang family was definitely in trouble this time. Even if Mr. Wu did not me the Zhang family anymore, his attitude towards the Zhang family would not be as enthusiastic as before. After a few more words, Mindy and Dr. Lee insisted that Mr. Wu should go back and rest. But then, Mr. Wu suddenly sniffed, looked at the ss in front of him filled with wine, and said to Fade, "Fade, what did you pour for me just now? Do you still have it?" Fade took out the leather wine bag and poured out a ss of wine for Mr. Wu. He handed it over and said, "It''s a homemade fruit wine. There are also some Chinese herbal medicine materials added to it, which has certain effects of relieving tendons and revitalizing the drinker." Chapter 42 Chapter 42 " Fruit wine!" Mr. Wu picked up the wine ss and sniffed it. Mr. Wu''s eyes were attracted by it, and then he picked up the wine ss and drank it up. In an instant, Mr. Wu''s face was full of excitement and surprise. Mr. Wu couldn''t help but pat his thighs and said, "What a good wine! Fade, may I have one more shot?" Everyone was shocked when they saw this situation. They began murmuring in dissent to each other. They didn''t expect that the wine they had carefully selected and spent so much effort to bring to Mr. Wu could notpare with thismon fruit wine brewed casually by some vigers. If they had known that Mr. Wu liked this fruit wine, they would have bought some instead. Just as everyone was secretly venting their regret, Mr. Wu held his wine ss and observed it carefully this time. Mr. Wu took a small sip and looked as if he was reminiscing about something. Finally, Mr. Wu put down the wine ss. This time, everyone''s expression changed, and they were guessing what Old Wu meant. "Why did you put it down? Is there something wrong with the fruit wine?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I think Mr. Wu had felt novelty when he first tasted the fruit wine. Now that Mr. Wu has tasted it again, he must have thought that it''s average." "I think it''s because the quality of the wine is bad. Perhaps there are some drugs and that''s why Mr. Wu doesn''t want to drink it." "Yes, it must be that. After all, it was made by an ordinary viger. It''s too low-end." Just as everyone was guessing, Mr. Wu sighed, stood up and bowed to Fade, then said, "Fade, not only do I have to thank you for saving my life this time, but I also have to thank you for giving me such precious wine for free." " Precious wine?" Everyone was puzzled. Wasn''t this just an ordinary fruit wine? How could it be precious? Was it just because there was some Chinese herbal medicine in it? Looking at the confused crowd, Mr. Wu carefully raised the ss of fruit wine and said loudly, "This is not an ordinary fruit wine, but a healthy herbal wine specially made by the wise saints who live deep in the woods." "A healthy herbal wine?" Everyone was confused. Mr. Wu''s eyes lit up and said, "This so-called healthy herbal wine is made of essence of nts, vegetables, herbs, brewed together to make this precious wine. It has all kinds of magical effects and cannot be bought from a general market." "Thest time I drank this wine was when I met the Governor in the provincial capital. When I met him, I was lucky enough to drink it once. And the Governor''s wine was given to him by a Taoist master 10 years ago. Because it was so precious, he only drank a little each time and drank it intermittently for 10 years." Mr. Wu said. "The wine that Fade gave me, seems to be better than what the Governor had given to me whether in taste or effect. What a rare treasure!" Mr. Wu continued to say. After hearing Old Wu''s words, everyone was dumbfounded. They never expected that this in- looking fruit wine had such a big backstory and was so precious. For a moment, everyone''s eyes on Fade changed. Their eyes were full of doubt and curiosity. This young man, Fade, who suddenly appeared out of nowhere, had somehow be Quin''s husband and then praised for his medical skills. The seeminglymon fruit wine he brought was turned out to also be an exotic precious wine. Who on earth is Fade? For a moment, everyone had so many questions for Fade. Even Quin''s heart was in turmoil at this moment. She did not expect that this cheap husband she picked up on the street had so much potential. For a moment, she did not know how to face Fade. After introducing the healthy herbal wine, Mr. Wu held his wine ss and tasted it again reluctantly, afraid that he was going to finish it too fast. Seeing this, Fade simply gave the remaining half bottle of wine to Old Wu. After all, when he was in Tianwu Mountain, he casually made this fruit wine. It was not a very precious thing for him. After receiving the fruit wine, Mr. Wu was even more delighted. Mr. Wu stayed on for a while, exchanged greetings with the crowd, and then retired from the party ahead of time. As a result, many entrepreneurs left one after another. Among them, Howard was the most embarrassed and he was the first one to rush out with his head down, wishing he could leave this ce immediately. Fade and Quin were also ready to say goodbye and leave, but as soon as they walked out, Mr. Wu stopped them and said that he wanted to talk to Fade. Fade agreed and followed Mr. Wu to his room. Quin followed too. Upon witnessing this, other entrepreneurs were very envious. They thought that Quin was so lucky to have found such a husband and had sessfully gotten support from Mr.Wu. After tonight, the business of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc must be a lot easier. After arriving at his room, Mr. Wu expressed his gratitude to Fade. Then he called for Mindy and Fish toe over and said, "Thanks Fade for saving your lives. Quick!" Mindy came over and stood straight. She bowed deeply to Fade and said, "Thank you for saving my life, Mr. Chen." The little girl Fish also bowed to Fade like her mother and said sweetly, "Thank you for saving me and my mother, Superman." Looking at the two grateful people, Quin looked puzzled and looked at Fade. At this moment, Fade was also confused. He didn''t understand why they had thanked him. "Mindy, Fish, get up quickly. But I don''t understand, why did you..." Mindy looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, did you forget what had happened the other day?" Fish also said in a delicate voice," Superman, don''t you remember mom and me?" Fade shook his head with an awkwardugh. Fade really didn''t remember when he met this mother and daughter. Mindy sighed softly and then said with a smile, "That night, I took Fish for a walk on the side of the road, and suddenly there was a silver Mercedes rushed towards us. At that time, Mr. Chen dodged the car, but Fish and I were too scared to move. Mr. Chen rushed back and stopped the car and saved us." " Mr. Chen, you literally stop the car with just your palm. Fish thought you were a superman." Upon hearing this, Fade and Quin suddenly realized that it was also the first time Fade had met Quin. The driver of the silver Mercedes Quin, who was drugged at that time. At the thought of this, Quin''s face could not help but twist and her mouth moved as if she wanted to say something. However, Fade gently pinched her hand and shook his head slightly. Then he said "You''re wee," to Mindy and Fish. Mindy was still grateful, but Mr. Wu was a little anxious and interrupted her daughter''s gratitude. He looked at Fade with a ttering smile and said, "Fade, I don''t know if your healthy herbal wine is..." Seeing her father''s look, Mindy was a little angry and said, "Dad, you have said that the healthy herbal wine is very precious. Mr. Chen has given you so much, how can you ask for more?" The little girl, Fish also made a few gestures with her fingers on her own face and said with a charming smile, "Grandfather, you''re too greedy." Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Mr. Wu blushed and was about to wave his hand. Fade smiled and said, "If you like it, I''ll get you more fruit wine next time." "Is it convenient?" Mr. Wu said, "By the way, tell me how much the wine costs. I''ll pay you now." Fade waved his hand and said, "No, no. Mr. Wu, I made the wine myself. It''s just some ingredients. It isn''t worth much. You don''t have to be so polite to me." "Thank you so much." Mr. Wu''s attitude became more enthusiastic. Later, Mr. Wu was happily chatting with Fade, telling him all sorts of stories about his family, almost as if Fade was part of his family too. Mindy was serving tea and water with a dainty smile, she looked very virtuous. It was impossible to connect this demure demeanor with her morous and charming appearance. As for the little girl Fish, she continued to follow Fade around. She was pestering Fade unendingly, and kept calling him ''Brother Superman'' while ying happily. A thought unconsciously entered Mr. Wu''s mind. He looked at Fade and asked, " Chen, you are not married yet, are you?" "Eh?" Fade was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Mr. Wu to suddenly ask this question. Mr. Wu pointed to Mindy beside him and said, "What do you think of Mindy, Chen?" "Ah!" This time, Fade was even more surprised andpletely confused. Mr. Wu pulled Mindy over and hurriedly said, "Chen, I know that Mindy is older than you are and that she has a child. But look at her appearance. I think you know my family''s condition. Although I''ve retired, my son is establishing apany that is on a big scale and doesn''t need to worry about money. Besides, you and Fish are on good terms. I think it will be great if you two can get together." Fade was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that Mr. Wu would suddenly matchmake him with his daughter this way. Mindy was also surprised, but the blush on her charming face made her even more attractive. Even the little girl Fish pped her hands and said, "Brother Superman, if you live with my mother, we can y together in the future." "What do you think, Chen?" Mr. Wu asked expectantly. "This..." Fade didn''t know how to exin. He couldn''t help but look at Quin, who was next to him. However, Quin looked indifferent as if she didn''t care about how Fade would choose. Mr. Wu thought that Fade would not make a decision, for now, so he added, "Chen, you can think about it when you go back. You can give me your answer next time. Mindy and I can wait." Fade grew troubled. He quickly waved his hand and said, "Mr. Wu, no, I can''t..." "Chen, you don''t like Mindy?" Mr. Wu asked. Fade quickly waved his hand and said, "No, I don''t mean that!" "Then why don''t you agree? Or do you dislike Mindy for being old and divorced?" Mr. Wu asked. "No, no..." Fade felt that his tongue was knotted. He quickly smoothed his tongue and talked hastily, "Mr. Wu, I understand your kindness. Mindy is also an excellent woman. But I''m married." "What? You''re married? When did you get married? With who?" Mr. Wu looked regretful. Fade looked at Quin beside him and said, "We got married not long ago. She is my wife." "What!" At this point, Mr. Wu and Mindy were both shocked and looked at them in surprise. "Quin is your wife?" Previously, when Fade and Quin announced their rtionship in front of Howard, Mindy, and Mr. Wu were not around, so they did not know that the two were a couple. They thought they were just rtives or business partners. Now, when they heard that Fade was Quin''s husband, they were extremely shocked. After their surprise subsided, they felt a little embarrassed. After all, it was inappropriate for them to suggest that he married somebody else in front of his wife. "Quin, I was confused just now. I''m sorry." Mr. Wu apologized. "Ms. Lin, my dad was joking. Please don''t mind," Mindy said in a hurry. Quin smiled and said, "Mr. Wu and Mindy, you are too polite. I won''t mind." In the wake of this little confusion, Mr. Wu could not bring himself to chat with Fade any longer. He exchanged contact information with Fade, then he let Quin and Fade leave. Quin got on to the car and returned home. She kept a straight face and said nothing along the way. Fade felt uneasy. He squeezed out a smile and said to Quin, "Dear, why are you unhappy? Are you still angry with what happened just now?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "I''m not angry!" Quin rolled her eyes at Fade and turned around to enter the house. Fade quickly followed her and said, "Are you jealous? Mr. Wu did not figure out the situation correctly and made a mistake." "I have an agreement with you. You can do whatever you want. I don''t care. How can I be jealous?" Quin said bluntly and walked upstairs. Fade looked at his wife''s cold face and sighed softly. Instead of following her, he turned around and walked away. Quin went upstairs, walked into the house, mmed the door, and then copsed on her bed. Her cold face suddenly became full of jealousy. She whispered, "I really don''t know what''s so good about this guy. He even made Mr. Wu take a fancy to him and introduce his own daughter to him." "Humph, he had been staring at her and almost drooled when he saw Mindy." "I think if I hadn''t been there, he would have agreed instantly. After all, that was Mindy. She has money, power, and a pretty face. Which man would not be tempted?" "What''s more, this guy is a fool. He even asked if I was jealous. Given I am a woman, how could I not feel jealous? Moreover, I am his wife - a contractual wife! Perhaps it is even worse, in his heart, I am not even a woman." "Humph, he''s a bad guy, a bad guy! He doesn''t even know how tofort me - he just left!." Quin held the huge Doraemon doll in her arms and pped it hard as if to vent her dissatisfaction. Just as Quin was pounding the doll, there was a knock on the door. Quin''s face suddenly darkened. She coughed and said, "Who is it? Housekeeper?" "Dear, it''s me." Fade''s voice came from outside the door. "What are you doing here?" Quin was a little surprised. "Honey, you''ll know when you open the door," Fade said. Quin hesitated for a moment and looked into the mirror. After making sure that there her expression was wellposed, she got up and opened the door. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 As soon as the door opened, Fade rushed in with a bowl of soup, handed it to Quin, and said, "Come on, dear, drink this." "What''s this?" Quin looked at the bowl of ck soup and instinctively frowned. "I''ve made you hangover soup." Fade scooped up the liquid with a spoon, blew it on his mouth, and moved it close to Quin''s mouth. "You drank a lot at the party today." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I''m not drunk!" Quin was still cold, but her heart trembled slightly. "It''s not good for your stomach, even though you are not drunk but you still had too much wine. This is my special hangover soup, it helps with nourishing your stomach. Have a try, it tastes good, and it''s not bitter at all." Fade, like coaxing a child, handed the spoon to Quin''s mouth. Quin opened her mouth slightly and swallowed a spoonful of liquid. Then her eyes lit up and her cheeks rxed. Her taste buds tingled in delight because the liquid was really not bitter at all and tasted very good. Fade broke intoughter at her expression and handed over the spoon to her. Quin blushed abashedly. She took the spoon and bowl and said, "I''ll drink it on my own." Fade smiled as he watched Quin finish the hangover soup. Then he picked up the spoon and got up to go out. "Sleep earlier, have a good rest. Goodnight." Quin nodded slightly. Watching Fade walk out of the room, she parted her lips and softly uttered, "Goodnight". Then she picked up the Doraemon doll, buried her head into it, and whispered to herself, "Hum, this guy has some conscience. He knows how to care for me. That night, Quin slept soundly with a sweet smile on her face. The next morning, Fade had just arrived at the office of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. He was about to start on something to invigorate his mind. However, before he could start, a phone call summoned Fade to the president''s office. He had just arrived at the office and had even not begun to ask what the matter was. A scent of lily wafted in, and then Lily, who was wearing a professional suit, came in. Fade nodded with a smile as a way of greeting her. Lily also nodded at Fade, but she was puzzled. Why was Fade in the president''s office? Was there any special rtionship between him and Quin? While he was thinking, Quin opened her mouth and said, "Lily, Fade, there''s somewhere that I need you to attend to in the afternoon. It''s a secret." "President Lin, what''s the issue?" When ites to secrets, Lily''s became extremely solemn, but this was not saying much, given how serious she always was when she was at work anyway. Quin did not speak. Instead, she handed Fade and Lily two documents. After ncing through the information, Fade immediately understood why it needed to be kept a secret. It was what he had mentioned to Quin before about Donald''s shady deal. Quin had not brought this up for a long time. Fade thought that she had forgotten about this, but he did not expect that she had secretly conducted this investigation. It seemed that she was ready to make the final blow. Fade quickly finished reading the information. As expected, Quin had investigated that Donald conducted many illegal activities, a key one involving one of thepany''s factories in the suburbs of Bay City. It was thergest production base of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Bay City, with 70% of the products in this area being supplied by this factory. ording to the investigation, Donald might have done some shady deals regarding this factory. But the specific problem was not yet clear. So, Quin is now sending Lily and Fade to figure out what had actually happened to the factory. Lily knew some things about Donald, so she was not surprised after reading the information. But to her surprise, in turn, Fade too was not surprised at all and seemed to know the inside story. Moreover, it was very strange to let Fade, a doctor at thepany, investigate alongside her. However, this was Quin''s choice. Although Lily was puzzled, she would still execute it firmly. After rifying the situation, they set off immediately to investigate. They took apany car. Because Fade had no driver''s license, Lily was the one who drove. It took them about two hours to get to the suburbs. Lily was in serious work mode and did not chat with Fade throughout the journey. Fade was extremely bored, he resorted to fiddling with the radio in the car. He switched across several channels. It was either advertisement for "Unhappy XXX life, please use XX condom", or inquiries like "My husband finished off too quickly every time, in just three minutes". Before Fade could continue to switch channels, Lily turned off the radio and red at Fade. Fade could only throw up his hands innocently, and he looked around in boredom. Finally, his sight fell on a box of milk behind the windshield. He could not help but reach out his hand and picked up the milk, he said to Lily suddenly, "Lily, give me your milk!" Lily suddenly jerked her body, turned her head, and red at Fade. She gritted her teeth and said, "What did you say?" Fade was so frightened by her fierceness that his body shrank. He quickly put down the milk in his hand and exined, "Manager Wei, I''m just talking about this carton of milk. It''s a pity that you haven''t drunk it all this time. It''s a waste, so I asked if you can give it to me!" "You..." Lily''s pretty face was red. She stared at Fade, but she couldn''t say anything when she saw his innocent expression. She could only grit her teeth and say, "Please speak clearly from now on." "Oh!" Fade nodded, picked up the milk, and drank it happily. He sighed while saying, "Manager Wei, your milk is so good." "Did you say that on purpose?" Lily red at Fade with a red face. Fade''s face suddenly changed. He shouted "Be careful!" andunched himself towards Lily. He grabbed the steering wheel with both hands making a sharp left turn. At the same time, he stretched out his right leg to quickly step on the brake. All of a sudden, the car made rumbled loudly on the road. It crashed into a belt grass on the side of the road and stopped. Fade almost lying t on Lily''s body. His big hands were clutching on to her slender hands, and his upper body was pressed tightly against Lily''s delicate body. His legs, which were on the brakes, were also wedged tightly between Lily''s thighs. Feeling the weight of his body, Lily was fuming with anger. She felt that Fade had just harassed her verbally, and now he took the opportunity to touch her inappropriately. He waspletely a hooligan. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 "Get off me!" Lily eximed, trying to push Fade away. But Fade once again pressed down Lily with his strength, and they were closer than before, he could even feel the warmth of her body. "This pervert, I must teach him a lessonter. Let Quin fire him. No, I need to call the police to arrest him." Lily shouted in her heart. Consequently, a loud bang followed, and the whole car was pushed forward quite a distance. A huge force crashed into their car, and both of them could not help but be pushed forward with the impact. "We got hit!" Lily was shocked, but then she felt something soft on her. Only then did she realize that Fade, who was lying on top of her, had acted as her cushion, absorbing most of the impact for her. "What happened? A traffic ident?" Lily was shocked. Then she saw that the clothes on Fade''s back had been torn, and there were bloodstains on his back, with blood gushing out of some wounds. Suddenly, Lily''s heart trembled, and a sense of shame and regret came to her. "Fade, are you okay?" Fade did not speak. There was a banging sounding from the window. The sound was getting louder and louder, and there was the shouting of a man. "Damn, what sort of driving is this? How can you park on a highway? Get out." Lily turned her head and saw two men in their twenties standing outside the car window, who were knocking on the car window with a fierce face. "Sorry, we..." Lily was about to apologize. But at this time, Fade got up from her and opened the door. He rushed out and shouted, "What do you want?" "What do we want?" A bald man snorted and mmed the roof of the car. "You stopped the car randomly and caused us to crash into you. What do you think we want?" "So, you want money?" Fade said as he put his hands in his pocket and looked at the two in front of him. At this time, Lily also came out of the car and smiled apologetically. "Sorry, it''s our fault. We will compensate you." "Pay for it? Do we need that money?" The bald man shouted fiercely. Fade''s expression was still calm as if he was chatting with an acquaintance. "What do you want?" "What do we want?" The bald man''s eyes lit up and he nced at Lily. He couldn''t help licking his tongue and said with an evil smile, "Kid, this is your girl. She looks good! We aren''t short of money. As long as you let us have fun with this girl, we''ll let go of this matter." Upon hearing this, Lily''s face suddenly turned cold. She took out her phone and was about to call the police. "F**k, what are you doing?" Seeing this, the bald man''s face turned serious. He immediately reached out to snatch Lily''s mobile phone. But with his hand midway, there was a crisp sound. Fade made his move first and pped the bald man directly on the face, shouting, "Is my girl someone you can mess with? You''re looking to be kicked in the as*!" The bald man was stunned. After a few seconds, he came to his senses and red at Fade fiercely. He waved his big fist toward Fade''s face. "Boy, you''re looking for death!" "Hey, you punks, are you all so bored? Just these words over and over again, isn''t it about time to invent some new lines?" Fade dug his ears out of boredom as if he had no care in the world. The bald man got even angrier. ncing at his partner next to him, they attacked Fade from both sides. The two men''s fists were about to hit Fade''s face, but Fade couldn''t care less, he squinted his eyes and waved his hands. "Bang bang!" There were two crisp sounds. Before the two strong men came to their senses, they felt a burning sensation on their faces. Their face was swollen from Fade''s ps. "I''m going to kill you!" The two yelled and rushed over again. Fade kicked the two people away this time. He touched his nose and pointed behind himself, saying, "I think you''d better call yourpanions for backup. You two are useless." The two people were surprised at hearing this. But then they took out their mobile phones and made a call. Then, Lily saw another car stopping in front of them, two strong men walked out of the car with steel pipes in their hands and came up to them fiercely. Suddenly, Lily felt a chill from her heart and felt that something was wrong. "They are on the same team. This may not be a traffic ident, but a deliberate trap?" When the armed men arrived, the bald man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "Come and help us, take them down." The four of them all rushed over to Fade. Their huge fists, apanied by the steel pipes, were all aimed at Fade. Fade, however, looked calm. He didn''t move until they approached him. As soon as he moved, the four people couldn''t make out his figure at all. They felt dizzy, and then they felt pain and fell away. "Let''s charge together. We must catch him." They rushed over again, but the result was the same. They flew out in pain again. But this time, the bald man turned around and ran towards Lily. He wanted to use her to threaten Fade. "Lily, be careful!" When Fade saw this, he wanted to rush over to help. But the other three men grit their teeth and rushed to Fade, trying to hold him down. Fade kicked the three people away and looked at Lily. The bald man had already reached her. With a smirk on his face, the bald-headed man grabbed at her. Lily was calm. She bnced on her high heels, lifted her leg, and kicked viciously between the bald- headed man''s legs. The bald man did not expect that of Lily, such delicate beauty, daring to resist, so he did not prepare for it. He took a hard hit between his legs. There was almost a loud thump, and the bald man let out a miserable wail. He covered his crotch and fell to the ground with his face twitching. All the men bearing witness, including Fade himself, couldn''t help but gasp. They felt a chill rising from their legs and couldn''t help but tighten their legs. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Fade walked to Lily''s side and nced at the wretched bald head. He said to Lily, "Lily, I didn''t expect you to be so cruel! This bald man is unlucky." Lily rolled her eyes at him and said, "What''s going on? You grabbed my steering wheel because you realized something was wrong?" Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Fade nodded and said, "Not long after we left thepany, the two cars have been following us. Then, the car in front of us suddenly stopped. I was worried about an ident and stopped the car. I didn''t expect that the car behind them was so crazy and proceeded to crash into us." After hearing this, Lily stared at Fade. "You''ve long discovered that we were being followed. Why didn''t you tell me?" Fade threw up his hands and said innocently, "Lily, in the beginning, I was just suspicious. I was not sure! When I became sure it was a trap, theyunched the attack. I didn''t have time to tell you!" "You had better be telling the truth." Lily rolled her eyes at Fade and then walked over to the bald man. She kicked him again and asked, "Tell me, who are you? Why are you following us?" Looking at the painful expression on the bald man''s face, Fade couldn''t help but shrink his neck. He thought, "Don''t provoke women. Women who are angry are even scarier than men!" The bald man was quite tough at the moment. He straightened his neck and said with a red face, "We did not follow you. We were just driving here and got into an ident with you." "You''re still denying it." Lily''s face turned dark. She raised her slender legs in high heels and was about to kick him again. Fade quickly stopped Lily. Lily stared at him and said, "Why are you stopping me, are you both in this together?" Fade quickly eximed that he had been wronged. He looked at Lily''s lower body and said with a smile, "Manager, I didn''t mean that. I was just worried that you might give him a sh of your underwear." Lily looked down and realized that she was wearing a formal dress with tight skirt. The skirt was not long, and after a few kicks, her beautiful white legs were exposed. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lily blushed. She quickly pulled her skirt down and red at Fade, ming him for not reminding her earlier. Lily frowned and said, "If you don''t let me beat him, what should we do? We can''t wait for the police. People like them will not say anything when they go to the police station." Fade smiled mysteriously and said, "Lily, don''t worry. I have my own n." Fade bent down and extracted a few silver needles from his arms. He smiled and said to the bald man, "Come, you are seriously injured. I am a doctor. Let me treat you." Looking at Fade''s smiling cheeks, the bald man could not feel that Fade actually cared for him. Instead, he felt a chill in his heart. He quickly shook his head and said, "No, I don''t need your treatment." But Fade took his hand and the silver needle fell. He smiled and said, "Don''t hide your illness from the doctor! Your condition is very serious. If you don''t treat it now, your ''thing'' will bepletely disabled in the future. Then your only option at recovery is to go to Thand for surgery in the future." "What, what the hell are you doing?" The bald man was really scared. At this moment, Fade''s silver needle puncture the bald man''s lower abdomen. Suddenly, there was an aching and sore sensation. Then, the intense pain between his legs actually faded a lot. This time, the bald man was really confused. Was this guy really so kind as to treat him? As soon as this idea came to his mind, he regretted immediately. Fade gently flicked the silver needle, and a sharp pain came over. The bald man felt as if his ''lower region1 was broken again. He was in so much pain that he was sweating, his eyes were bulging, and his teeth were bleeding. He almost fainted. But just as he was about to faint, Fade gently touched a point on his neck, and the bald guy immediately woke up to his senses again. The intense pain in his lower body instantly cleared off and went unnoticeable. In less than three minutes, the bald man felt as if three years had passed. He was tortured so badly that his eyes were nk and his whole body was trembling. He said weakly, "Please, don''t continue. I''ll say, I''ll say everything." Hearing this, Fade pped his hands and said with a smile, "Isn''t it better to be like this earlier? It''s also very troublesome for me to perform acupuncture." The bald man wanted to cry but had no tears. "Your little trouble is nothingpared to my pain!" "Then let''s talk about it. It''s still a question. Who is it? What is it? Why?" Fade said briefly. The bald man didn''t dare to hide anything and said, "We are from the Reed Flower Street. Someone paid us to do it. The man gave us a license te number and said that he wanted us to find a way to stall you and stop you from leaving the city. After it is done, he will give us 100,000 dors." "Reed Flower Street?" Fade had never heard of this name. But Lily was obviously more familiar with it. "Reed Flower Street is a gathering ce for local gangsters. It takes just some money to handle things, such as asking for debts, beating people up, causing trouble, catching mistresses, they are just some small yers in the underworld." "Our people in Reed Flower Street are not big bosses, but we are not small yers." The bald man couldn''t help butin in his mind, but he didn''t dare to say it. Fade was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Lily to not just be good at martial arts, but also know so much about the underworld. However, what was most important now was to dig out more from the people behind them. "Who is the one who hired you? When did he give you the news?" The bald man said, "I don''t know who he is. The first time, he sent someone to pay the deposit to us. It was half a month ago, and then he called me. But we rarely contacted each other, so we almost thought that he forgot about this matter. But this morning, at about nine o''clock, he called and ordered the n to be carried out." "Early in the morning!" Fade and Lily looked at each other with a trace of suspicion in their eyes and tacitly nodded. Lily and Fade had received the task from Quin at nine o''clock in the morning. At ten past nine, they departed from thepany. The other party was able to send a message at nine o''clock and informed of their whereabouts and license te numbers. Obviously, the information about their task had been leaked, and the other party was likely to be a member of thepany. As for who it was, the two thought of one person, the target of their investigation this time... Donald. After another round of interrogation, the bald man and the others really couldn''t give any extra useful information. Fade knocked them out and called the ambnce and the traffic police with the bald man''s mobile phone. As for the two people, they did not drive thepany''s car. After unloading their belongings from their car, they walked down the highway and went to an ordinary county road. Since the other party tried so hard to stop them from going to the factory, it meant that there was something wrong with the factory, and it must be something big. Therefore, they became more determined to investigate the factory. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 However, it was obviously not so easy to investigate directly in the factory now. Their clothes were also untidy, and they had to disguise themselves. Fortunately, not far away, there was a vige on the side of the road. Although the environment was rundown, there were still all kinds of clothing stores. Half an hourter, the two changed their appearance and went out of the vige on a motorcycle. Fade was wearing a T-shirt with short sleeves and a pair of jeans. With his messy hair, he looked like an ordinary young man on the street. But Lily was different. Although she took off her custom-made work suit and changed into a casual suit and a pair of sneakers, her divine appearance still made her look dazzling. She didn''t seem like a working girl who came out of the vige. Fade had no choice but to buy Lily a big cap and deliberately lowered it to cover her beautiful face. Driving a motorcycle, they drove to the suburban factory. The county highway was not as good as the highway. Before long, the road was full of potholes and bumps. Lily, who was sitting behind Fade had to hold on to Fade''s waist with both hands because of the jolting of the motorcycle. Her body mmed into Fade''s back. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Feeling the soft touch on his back, Fade suddenly felt refreshed and adjusted the direction of the motorcycle inconspicuously. He specifically went for the parts of the road with more potholes and bumps, which made the ride bumpier. Not long after, Lily seemed to have noticed something unusual. She pinched the tender flesh on Fade''s waist hard and twisted it hard, saying, "The motorcycle is so bumpy. You are doing it on purpose, aren''t you?" "Lily! This road is so bad. I''ve tried my best!" Fade took a deep breath and shouted that he had been wronged. He inadvertently adjusted the direction and dared not to be so unscrupulous. Half an hourter, the surroundings became lively, and the motorcycle drove into a small town. The factory of Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc was built on the edge of the town and was thergest enterprise in the town. Almost half of the town relied on the factory for work. It was ten forty in the morning. It was working time, so the whole town was not crowded. There were not many pedestrians on the street. Fade and Lily came to a restaurant near the factory and ordered a few dishes. They ate slowly while eyeing the factory. From the outside, there was no problem with the factory. The security guards were guarding the exit, and all the entrances and exits required the factory''s passcards. asionally, there were cargo vehiclesing in and out, which seemed quite normal. After observing for a while, Fade lost his interest. He turned all of his attention to eating and even ordered a few bottles of beer, indulging himself. Seeing this, Lily couldn''t help but re at Fade and said angrily, "Are you here to investigate or to travel and eat?" Fade grabbed Lily''s arm and approached her intimately. He whispered, "Lily, we are now pretending to be a couple but you keep putting on this serious expression, we don''t look like a couple at all." "Besides, we have been staring at the factory all the time, but we don''t see any anomaly. When the workers rest at lunchtime, it will be the best opportunity to investigate. What we can do now is to eat, drink, and pretend to be a couple and not show any ws and be found out by them." Although Fade was frivolous, Lily had to admit that his words were quite reasonable. She looked away and her face rxed a little. "That''s right! Lily, please smile more. It''s much more beautiful than a straight face." Fade smiled and held Lily''s arm more intimately. He gently rubbed his body with her hand and inadvertently took advantage of Lily. "Let go of me immediately, or I will beat you up!" Lily shouted in a low voice. "Ahem, Lily, I''m acting. It''s all for work. Please don''t mind me." Fade quickly let go of Lily''s arm and started drinking. As they were drinking unhurriedly, time passed by. At noon, a bell rang in the factory. Immediately, a wave of workers came out of the factory and rushed to the restaurants on both sides of the street. The restaurant where Fade and Lily were of better quality and the food was a little expensive. Therefore, the assembly line worker rarely went there. asionally, only higher-ranking managers entered in groups of threes or fives. The two listened to their conversations while they were eating - they were talking about the factory. The production line was not efficient enough, some workers were causing trouble again, and their boss''s requests became harder to satisfy, and so on. These were of little significance to Fade and Lily. They were about to leave the restaurant to try to find a way into the factory to find out more. At that instant, a shout came from the door of the restaurant, "Why are you here again? Didn''t I tell you that you are not allowed toe to my restaurant? Get out of here immediately." It was likely the sound of the owner of the restaurant. Then, a young girl''s voice rang. "I want to see Director Chang. I saw him enter here." "Director Chang is not someone you can meet whenever you want. Now get out of my way. Do you hear me?" The boss shouted. The girl said stubbornly, "No, I won''t leave. I want to see Director Chang. I want to ask for my mother''s pay." "Little girl, don''t disturb my business. Otherwise, I will stop being nice." The boss shouted as if he wanted to take action. When Fade heard the sound, he frowned and was about to get up but, Lily stood first with a cold face and strode out of the restaurant. Fade immediately followed her, and then he saw a young girl in her teens at the door of the restaurant. The girl had two braids, disheveled hair, and scruffy clothes. Obviously, her life was not very good. However, facing the admonishment of the owner of the restaurant, the little girl''s big ck eyes showed no fear but brimmed with determination. "Get out of my way!" The owner attempted to p her. At this moment, Lily snorted and stepped forward to push the boss away. She bent low in front of the little girl and asked softly, "Little girl, what''s wrong?" "What''s the issue? I..." Just as the owner was about to lose his temper, Fade walked over and moved his wrist. He clenched his fists so tightly that they creaked. The owner was so scared that he did not dare to speak another word. He turned his head and walked in. She looked away andnded her eyes on the little girl. The little girl pointed to the restaurant and said, "I''m going to see Director Chang and ask him to pay my mother." Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Looking at the direction pointed by the little girl, Fade saw that Director Chang was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was bald and had a fat beer belly. He was happily drinking and chatting with his colleagues. "Little sister, is Director Chang from this factory?" Lily pointed to the factory. "He owes your mother money?" The little girl nodded and said, "He is from the factory. My mother used to work in the factory, but she got hurt. They didn''t pay for the medical bills, and they didn''t pay my mother''s wages." "What?" Lily was so angry that she almost broke into a rage, she wanted to teach Director Chang a lesson. However, Fade stopped Lily in time and winked at her, saying, "Let''s talk in another ce." Fade leaned down and said to the little girl, "Little girl, where is your mother? I bet she hasn''t eaten yet. Let''s go and see her and bring her some lunch. Is that okay?" Speaking of lunch, the little girl began salivating. Then she nodded and agreed to Fade''s proposal. So, the two took the little girl to another restaurant on the side of the road. They ordered two portions of meat dishes, packed them up, and then walked toward the little girl''s house. Lily poked Fade and said, "Why won''t you let me teach Director Chang a lesson?" Fade said in a low voice, "If you took action just now. At most, you can fire Director Chang and then criticize him. But you will alert the enemy, which will make the factory heighten their guard." "What''s more, do you think that if Donald is really making some shady deals, will it only be a matter of viting an employee''s sry? I suspect that there are far more serious matters behind this. So, it''s not toote to go to the little girl''s home before continuing the investigation." "Even if my guess is wrong, I am still a doctor who can treat the little girl''s mother." After listening to Fade''s exnation, Lily blushed slightly. She didn''t expect that as the manager of a company where she had been working for many years, she was so impulsive when she dealt with trouble. She was not as considerate as Fade who was just a rookie. After walking for about fifteen minutes, the two followed the little girl to a low- rise building. The building looked like an old house built in the seventies and eighties of thest century. It was dpidated beyond recognition. The wall finishes were mottled and crack appeared on the wall. Even the railings on the roof half- copsed. It was possible to believe that the house could be blown down by a substantial storm. The small building was dpidated, but there were more than ten units of families inhabiting the house. The little girl and her mother lived in a temporarily small shed behind the small building. The shed was not big and there was a bed inside. Beside it was a wardrobe covered with wooden strips which were nailed onto it. Under the eaves outside the shed, there was a wooden table and two stools, beside which was a briquette furnace, which was burning a pot of water. Hearing the sound outside, there was a cough in the room and a woman''s voice. "Little Maggie, you''re back!" The little girl came in with Fade and Lily. She gently called "Mom" and then put the food beside her mother.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The woman looked at the delicious food, then looked at Fade and Lily in vignce and said, "Who are..." Fade quickly exined with a smile, "Miss, don''t get me wrong. We are tourists passing by. We just met Little Maggie on the street. My wife likes her very much, so we came to see you." With this, Fade pointed to Lily. Lily nced at Fade, but still smiled and nodded. She said to the woman, "Miss, are you hungry? Come on, eat up. Otherwise, the food will be cold in no time." The woman nodded and began to eat. The little girl Little Maggie also ate with a small bowl. However, she just ate mouthful and mouthful of rice and rarely ate the side dishes, especially the meat dishes. Lily couldn''t help but ask why. The little girl said that it was rare to eat meat dishes, so she had to keep them for the next few meals to allow her mother to recover her health. The little girl''s tender and sincere words made Lily''s heart beat faster. She wanted to hold the little girl in her arms and dote on her. Fade seized the opportunity to change the topic and said, "Miss, I heard from Little Maggie that you used to work in the factory nearby, but then you seemed to have injured yourself, can I know what''s going on?" When he brought up the factory, the woman''s eyes suddenly tightened, and she put down the bowls and chopsticks. Her expression was a little strange. Fade quickly said, "Miss, I mean no harm. I am a doctor. I wanted to ask you how you got injured, so I can see if there is a way to cure your leg." "Can you cure my legs?" The woman''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. Fade nodded and said, "I''m confident, but I need to know the cause to figure out the best way to treat it." The woman was so excited that she couldn''t even finish her food. She began to talk about how her legs were broken. It turned out that the woman''s name was Carrie Liu. She was an assembly line worker in the factory. She was known to have responsible ethics, therefore she was appointed to be the quality inspector who oversees the quality of the final product. Just half a year ago, Carrie found defective products while inspecting products, so she picked the defective items out ording to the regtions and reported them to the director of the workshop, Director Chang. Director Chang praised her, saying that she was earnest and responsible. Butter, within a week, Carrie managed to discover several more batches of defective products, and the numbers and conditions were much more severe than before. Therefore, Carrie reported the matter again and reminded the factory to pay attention to the technical problems in production. As a result, what she did not expect was that after this incident, Director Chang removed her from the duty of inspection and sent her to the logistics department to be a cleaner. As a result, Carrie was led to even feel more suspicion towards thepany. She secretly gathered sometest products of thepany and found that many of them were defective products. Carrie now knew that thepany had involved inrge-scale counterfeiting and that Director Chang was very likely part of it. In a hurry, she secretly informed the factory director, Michael Huang. She thought that Director Chang would definitely be exposed under the strict investigation of Director Huang. However, to her surprise, Director Chang was still untouched. Instead, it was she who was fired by the factory immediately. On the second night after she was fired, her legs were broken by hooligans who attacked her out of nowhere. Carrie was disheartened and was preparing tomit suicide. However, her sensible daughter Little Maggie stopped her at a critical moment and insisted on asking Director Chang for her sry last month of work before she was fired. Thus, that was what Lily and Fade had witnessed in front of the restaurant earlier. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 After listening to Carrie''s narration, Lily almost exploded with anger. If Fade hadn''t stopped her, she would have rushed into the factory to deal with Director Chang and Director Huang. The two calmed down and excused themselves to go outside to make ns. They decided to treat Carrie first and then go to the factory to settle the matter. Back in the room, Fade checked Carrie''s pulse to confirm that Carrie''s legs were disabled mainly because of the broken bones. It was indeed difficult to cure using an ordinary method, but Fade was not ordinary, and Mountain Tianwu was not an ordinary ce. Fade took out some medicinal ingredients and quickly made a paste to apply on Carrie''s leg. Then he catalyzed the effect of the medicine with silver needles to speed up the healing process. It only took a few hours for Carrie to feel her paralyzed legse back to life. Vaguely, she felt numbness and itchiness, which were the signs of the bone''s growth and healing. However, if Carrie were to recoverpletely, she still needed a few days to be able to get up and walk. After the treatment, it was already evening. The investigation which was assigned to the two had not yet begun, so they could not go back home. In addition, since the ident happened in the morning, Donald would likely have had his spies in thepany leak information about the incident. Therefore, Fade called Quin with his private number and updated her of the situation of the investigation here. At the same time, he reminded Quin to be careful of Donald and his spies in the company, and also reminded her to issue a false message stating that Fade and Lily were missing, and thepany could not contact them. The false news was to prevent suspicion by Donald and others, in case they took any radical actions. After these arrangements, Lily and Fade came to the town motel. Lily was about to say that she wanted to take two rooms, but Fade smile at the waiter beforehand and said, "Arge bedroom, which has better sound instion." The receptionist smiled knowingly, opened the room, and handed over the room card. "Young man, youngdy, have fun at night. But don''t go too far. Even if you are young, you should pay attention to your health." "Sure!" Fade smiled and raised his eyebrows, then took Lily''s arm and came to the room. As soon as he entered the room, Lily''s face fell. She shouted to Fade, "What do you mean? Do you want to take advantage of me? Let me tell you, don''t you dare to have any intentions, otherwise, I... will cut you." While speaking, Lily made a scissors gesture. Fade waved his hand and said, "Lily, what are you thinking? Am I that kind of person?" "Yes!" Lily answered decisively. Fade was speechless. "Lily, you may have misunderstood me. Let me tell you, the reason why I booked one room is to prevent us from being suspected. Think about it, we are disguising as a couple and since we are a couple, if we were separated into two rooms, wouldn''t it cause others to suspect us?" "Well..." Lily still looked at Fade with doubt. Fade said, "Besides, I have to go out tonight. You can sleep alone. I won''t do anything to you." "Where are you going?" Lily asked. Fade pointed at the factory and said, "Although I believe in Miss Carrie''s words, her words are still too weak on their own. So, I''m going to the factory in the evening to see if I can get something useful." "No, it''s too dangerous." Lily refused without hesitation. "If you''re worried that they''ll run away, I''ll call President Lin right now and ask her to send more people here. We''ll act together tomorrow." "Don''t, please don''t, that will only alert the enemy." Fade waved his hand. "You''d better stay here or I''ll make a phone call. There is no third choice." Lily took out her mobile phone. Fade seemed to know that whatever he said was useless. He copsed and sat down, waved his hand, and said with a smile, "Okay, I won''t go. However, I didn''t expect that Lily cared so much about me. Do you really like me and want to be my wife?" "Bah, you think too much." Lily said coldly. At this moment, Fade''s face suddenly changed. He pointed to the window and said, "What''s that?" Lily instinctively turned her head and saw nothing. Before she turned her head, she felt something hit her neck, and then she fell asleep. Fade carefully put Lily on the bed and covered her with a quilt. His figure shed and turned into a shadow, leaving the hotel through the window. The next day, Lily woke up around ten o''clock in the morning. She couldn''t help but stretch herself and felt an unprecedented sense offort, this was the best sleep she had ever had in a while. At this moment, Fade, who was sitting on the sofa next to Lily, saw half of Lily''s slender and smooth waist and the perfect curve outlined by her pajamas. He couldn''t help swallowing. He thought to himself that Lily was really pretty. Rubbing her head, Lily woke herself up. She remembered that she was sleeping in the same room with Fade, and the night before, he had made her faint. Suddenly, Lily was shocked. She lifted the quilt and looked at it. The sheet was still white and there were no dodgy traces. She was relieved. At this time, Fade looked under his own quilt. After seeing a sh of Lily''s pale skin and perfect figure, the sound of swallowing saliva became louder. Hearing the sound, Lily turned her head and found Fade, who was almost drooling and quickly covered herself with the quilt. "You go out, I want to change my clothes." After a while, Lily finally finished washing and dressing up and restored her cold look. She also thought about what happenedst night, looking at Fade and saying, "Did you go to the factoryst night?" Fadeughed and said, "Lily, as long as you see me standing here in good condition, you will know that nothing has happened." "I have a n. Let''s go to the factory today." Fade quickly changed the subject. "What n?" Lily asked. Fade smiled and said, "It''s a secret. You''ll knowter." "It''s gettingte. Let''s go downstairs for breakfast. After that, well take action." Fade quickly took care of his hair and went downstairs.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When he went to the front desk to check out, it was the same receptionist from yesterday. When she saw Fade, the olddy couldn''t help but be excited and said, "Young man, I arranged the room with the best soundproof quality for you and you still managed to make such a loud noise. You are really young!" After that, the middle- aged woman sighed sadly, as if she was sighing about her lost youth. After hearing this, Lily''s heart was about to explode. When she fell asleepst night, what did this guy do? Did he do anything to her? Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Two hourster, four people appeared at the gate of the factory. They pushed a small cart and walked to the gate of the factory. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When the security guard saw the little girl who was pushing the cart, he waved his hand and scolded, "Little girl, you are here again. Let me tell you, our director will not see you. Leave immediately." This time, Little Maggie did not speak. Instead, Fade, dressed raggedly, stood up and pointed directly at the security guard''s nose and began to swear. "Tell Chang toe out. He broke my sister''s legs. I''m going to get even with him. If he doesn''te out, I''ll break his legs." The security guards were very familiar with Carrie and Little Maggie, but they didn''t know when Carrie had a younger brother. They were stunned. Seeing that Fade and Carrie were about to make it through the factory gate, the security guards hurried forward to stop him. As a result, Fade punched and smashed the iron fence door at the gate of the factory. Then he shouted fiercely, "Whoever darese, I''ll kill him!" This time, the security guards did not dare to move. They did not intend to risk their lives in front of such a ruthless man. After all, their sry was less than 2,000 a month, it was not worth it to risk their lives. They quickly squeezed out a smile and tried to please him. "Sir, sir, please calm down, this way please. I''ll call Director Chang right away." It had to be said that in this world, being nice and easy-going will only get oneself exploited and bullied. Carrie had been driven out crying before. Now Fade was being unreasonable and cruel, but he was being weed respectfully. Along with Carrie, they arrived at the guest room of the factory. About ten minutester, Director Chang, with his hands behind his back and an unhappy expression on his face, walked in with a frown. As soon as he walked in, Director Chang nced at Carrie disdainfully and then looked at Fade, saying, "Are you her brother? What can I do for you?" Fade immediately said, "My sister was a hard worker, she found out the mistakes that urred in the production line. You didn''t reward her, instead, you fired her and even broke her legs. You must give my sister an exnation andpensation for this." Director Chang frowned and said, "I don''t understand what she told you. But I am telling you, Carrie was fired because of her own attitude. As for being hit by hooligans, we know nothing about it at all." "Don''t try to ckmail me. You can leave now!" Director Chang waved his hand and was ready to drive them away. Fade lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Chang, I know that there is something shady happening in your factory. My sister discovered that yourpany had been producing fake products. Just wait for the police toe." Director Chang raised his eyebrows and said disdainfully, "If you want to call the police, then go ahead. Let''s see what the police find out." After that, Director Chang put his hands behind his back, whistling while preparing to leave. But at this moment, Fade suddenly took out a small bottle and cell phone and said, "Since you don''t care, I will give these things to the police." When Director Chang heard the words, he turned his head and his eyes immediately became straight, because the bottle was thetest product from the factory. As for the picture taken on the mobile phone, it was the scene which filmed the workers in the process of production. Among them, several workers reced the raw materials, and their dialogue about counterfeiting the product was completely recorded. Immediately, the veins on Director Chang''s forehead protruded and he shouted, "Where did you get these?" "Well, you don''t need to know that. I just want my sister to get thepensation she deserves." Fade was ready to ckmail. Director Chang nced at the security guard outside and turned his eyes slightly to suppress the intention to attack him directly. He smiled and said, "Well, we can talk about this matter. However, I need to ask Director Huang for instructions. Please wait a moment." "Okay, but hurry up," Fade shouted. Director Chang immediately turned around and went out with a stern look in his eyes. He whispered to the security guard, "Come on, gather all the security guards here." Then he quickly ran to Director Huang''s office. In the guest room, Lily red at Fade and said, "Did you get these from the factoryst night?" Fade did not answer, but said to Lily, "Manager, it''s all up to you now." Shortly after, Director Chang followed a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes. The man was Michael, the director of the factory. As soon as Michael came in, he stared at Fade and said, "Tell me, how much do you want?" Fade was not in a hurry at the moment. He said, "Director Huang, let''s put thepensation aside for now. The factory fired her because she found out about the counterfeiting of products, you owe my sister an exnation!" Michael did not answer him, but threatened, "Boy, don''t talk of nonsense. Give me a number and leave this stuff behind. This is your best option." "Since Director Huang wants me to set a price, then I''ll tell you," Fade said, "In order topensate for my sister, 200,000 dors. Then, you stop all the counterfeiting and go to the police station to turn yourself in." When he heard the 200,000 dors, Michael nodded slightly. But when he heard thetter half of the sentence, his face suddenly changed and his face darkened. Director Chang eximed, "Boy, are you kidding?" His face darkened and he said, "Boy, don''t try to challenge me." After that, he raised his right hand. Suddenly, noise came from outside of the guest room, and more than 30 security guards gathered around him. Huang sneered and said, "Hand the items over and I''ll spare your life." "Let me tell you, don''t you think about fighting me. I have also uploaded these videos beyond these walls. If anything happens to us here, the videos will be sent to Enterprise Holdings Inc and the police station. At that time, you are all finished." Fade said nervously. Michael said with an evil smile, "Boy, do you think those things in your hand is so important? Let me tell you, even if you send it out, it will be useless." Director Chang smiled and said, "Our factory director and the police chief are sworn brothers. Plus, there are people in the enterprise to protect us. What you have in your hands is useless." Fade''s face seemed to be a little flustered. He said, "I don''t believe it. Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc is such an establishedpany, they won''t let go of this matter. I''m going to report it." Michael smiled and said, "Do you think that I was the only one in this deal? Do you think that I can do it without the permission of high-level officials? Boy, think about it yourself. The society is much moreplicated than you think." Fade looked incredulous and said in a panic, "You, you mean this is the order of the president of the company?" Chapter 51 Chapter 51 "Yes, you are smart. These were orders from President Lin. So, even if you report it to thepany, nothing wille out of it!" Michael Huang smiled and said, "Boy, hand over those now, and I can let you go." Fade Chen seemed to have lost his bearings and did not know what to say in response. At this moment, the woman in arge hat behind Fade Chen was trembling in anger. She shouted, "Michael Huang, how dare you speak such nonsense and spread nder about President Lin? Aren''t you afraid of being found out by thepany?" Michael Huang frowned and said, "Who are you? What nonsense are you talking about?" Lily Wei suddenly lifted her hat, red at him, and shouted, "Huang Zhiqiang, look at who I am!" Looking at the beautiful face under the wide hat, Director Chang was surprised, and he said with a smile on his face, "I didn''t expect that there would be such a beauty here. Director Huang, shall we y..." However, before Director Chang could finish speaking, he saw Michael Huang''s look of disbelief. Huang Zhiqiang looked at the woman and his voice trembled. "Manager, Manager Wei? Why, why are you here?" "If I were not here, how would I discover the fraud that you aremitting behind my back?" Lily Wei said angrily. Before Director Chang came to his senses, he asked in a low voice, "Director Huang, who is this woman?" Huang Factory Director pped Director Chang in the face and shouted, "Shut up. She is the head of our human resources department, Lily Wei, Manager Wei." "What!" Director Chang was shocked and terrified. He knew that Manager Wei was not only the head of the human resources department, but she was also President Lin''s closest friend. The two ladies had a close rtionship. When he thought of the foul words he had just said to her, Director Chang trembled. "Manager Wei, I, I was just..." Lily Wei shouted coldly, "Michael Huang, I''ve already discovered what you''ve done. Stop whatever you''re doing right now. Return to thepany headquarters and admit your mistakes. We shall let President Lin decide what to do with you." Michael Huang''s expression changed as he said, "Manager Wei, you may have misunderstood. I didn''t mean that. I..." Huang Zhiqiang still wanted to exin, but Lily Wei did not give him a chance. She quickly took out her mobile phone and clicked on a recording she made, saying, "I have recorded all the words you have just said. Don''t try to exin anything." "This..." Michael''s eyes twitched and his expression froze. "Let''s go!" Lily snorted. She beckoned for Maggie and Carrie to follow her, ready to leave. The muscles on Michael''s s face kept trembling. Looking at Lily Wei, who was about to leave, he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Manager Wei, why are you rushing to leave? Have a seat for a while. Let us treat you to a meal." While speaking, Michael waved his hand and more than 30 security guards surrounded them, they all looked extremely fierce. Seeing this, Lily''s heart skipped a beat, but her expression remained stern. She shouted, "Michael Huang, do you want to attack me?" Michael Huang now had nothing to lose, so he was not worried about her words. He smiled and said, "Manager Wei, what are you talking about? How can I do anything for you? I just hope that you can put down everything you have in your hands now." "What if I won''t?" Wei Lin said toughly. Michael''s eyes twitched and he said coldly, "Then I can''t guarantee what will happen next. The security guards in our factory don''t know of any Manager Wei. They will only catch thieves who break into the factory." Director Chang immediately echoed this and threatened, "Manager Wei, you are so beautiful. If something happens to you, it won''t be good." "You..." Even though Lily Wei was a strong woman, she couldn''t help but tremble in fear. Seeing this, Michael waved his hand. The security guards had already entered the lobby. With a sneer his lips, he said, "Manager Wei, there are things that everyone should keep to themselves. Why should we expose them? Besides, I''m just a lowly factory director. I can''t make the decisions for some things. These were the doings of senior executives." At this moment, little Maggie stood out indignantly in front of Lily Wei. She shouted in her delicate voice, "You are not allowed to hurt Sister Wei." Looking at the girl''s firm expression, Lily could not help but feel warmth in her heart. Lily red at Michael Huang and said, "Michael Huang, if you dare touch me, I will definitely make you regret it." Michael''s expression turned cold. He snorted and said, "Manager Wei, since you don''t know what''s good for you, don''t me me for being rude." "Do it, grab those things," Michael shouted. The security guards under hismand immediately rushed over like wolves and tigers. At this moment, Fade Chen, who seemed to be scared silly, suddenly said casually, "Since you guys want to fight, why haven''t you asked me?" "Kill that guy!" Director Chang shouted with a fierce look. A security guard waved his baton at Fade Chen''s head. The little Maggie immediately shouted, "Brother Chen, be careful!" Fade Chen turned his head and smiled at the little girl, saying, "Maggie, don''t worry. Let''s see how I beat them up." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Fool!" Upon hearing this, Michael Huang curled his lip and smiled disdainfully. "Just do it! It''ll be fine as long as no one dies" The security guards grinned ferociously and rushed over at Fade Chen. At the same moment, Fade moved and punched directly at the swinging baton. With a crunch, the sturdy baton was broken. The strong force rebounded, and the flesh between the thumb and the forefinger of the security guard''s hand split open and bleed. "This boy..." Before the security guard could exim, Fade Chen had turned into a shadow and rushed into the center of the room, and was surrounded by more than 30 security guards. "Crack!" Bang, bang, bang! Within three minutes, more than 30 security guards fell to the ground with bloody noses and swollen faces. They wailed andpletely lost their fighting spirit. Fade pped his hands, he looked very rxed. There was not even a drop of sweat on his forehead. "How, how could this be possible?" Michael Huang and Director Chang were stunned by what they saw. They suddenly came to their senses and prepared to run away. But then Fade Chen snorted and kicked at a baton on the ground that was broken into half. The two sticks hit the backs of Michael Huang and Director Chang and knocked them to the ground. Then, Fade Chen walked over calmly and carried them over. Sitting on a chair, Fade said coldly, "Tell me the truth to anything we ask, or else... Humph!" Fade Chen shouted and mmed his palm on the metal table. A clear palm print appeared on the table. The two were so scared that they shivered and almost urinated in their pants. They nodded and said, "We''ll tell you everything!" Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Lily Wei looked at both of them coldly and questioned them, "Tell me, when did the factory start to produce counterfeit products? How did you do it? How many people knew about it? Where are the goods being produced? Tell me everything." At this moment, the two of them did not dare try any tricks. They quickly told her the whole story. What made Lily Wei slightly relieved was that the counterfeit operations had not gone on for very long. It had just begun half a month ago, and there were not too many products produced. The products were still stored in the factory warehouse. Sure enough, these operations were executed under the orders of Secretary Qin, thepany secretary, who was in a higher position than she was. He had colluded with some employees in Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and operated the counterfeit operations in the factory. He even gave 90% of the profit to Michael Huang and Director Chang, not taking much for himself. Such a strange behavior made Fade and Lily feel odd. After all, Secretary Qin spent so much energy and took on tremendous risks, but in the end, he gave most of the profits to others. What was his true intention? As they thought about it, Fade Chen thought of the first time when he met Quin Lin. Donald Qin had been involved in the incident when Howard Zhang drugged Quin Lin. Thinking of this, Fade Chen felt a little uneasy. He called Quin Lin on the phone and asked about Donald''s whereabouts. Quin Lin had also paid attention to Donald''s actions. She told Fade Chen that Donald had no unusual actions. Today, Donald went out with a businessman to talk about thepany''stest products. This is because Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc would be delivering some of thetest products to the warehouse of the other party. "Ourtest products!" Hearing this, Fade Chen felt that something was wrong and hung up the phone. He shouted at Michael Huang, "Are you sure that the products you faked are still in the warehouse?" Michael nodded. "It''s all here! Donald hasn''t ordered us to do anything about it. We''re all a little confused. Why didn''t he ask us to transport what we''ve produced?" "Let''s go and take a look at the warehouse!" Fade said seriously. Immediately, they went to the warehouse. But when Michael saw that there was obviously a pile of goods missing from the warehouse, he was also shocked. He immediately called the administrator to inquire about it and soon confirmed that the previous day, Secretary Qin had privately issued an order and took out a batch of goods. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Oh no, is the batch of goods bound for the shopping mall?" Fade had a bad feeling in his heart. He quickly called Quin Lin again. Soon, Quin Lin confirmed that the goods that were delivered to the shopping mall were delivered from the warehouse yesterday. Suddenly, Fade and Lily realized the seriousness of the matter. If this batch of fake products were to be sold to customers, it would greatly affect the image and reputation of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Moreover, on the other hand, the cooperation between the shopping mall and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc would definitely be cut off. After all, this cooperation was with the famous Gxy za, arge scale and high end mall in the province. Many cosmetic brands did not even have the opportunity to enter Gxy za at all. Lily Wei and Fade Chen were shocked. They quickly contacted Quin Lin and briefly told her what had happened here. Quin immediately issued an order to stop the batch of products from entering Gxy za. Quin understood the seriousness of the matter, so she immediately dismissed her work and rushed over. Fade Chen and Lily Wei also knew that things could not be dyed, so they called thepany''s special unit to handle the things at the warehouse. At the same time, after making arrangements for Carrie Liu and little Maggie, they immediately rushed back to the city. In less than an hour, Fade Chen and Lily Wei arrived at Gxy za. As a well- known shopping mall in the province, Gxy za was crowded with people and lined with countless stores. At the massive cosmetics department, with a floor space of more than a hundred meters on the second floor, Quin Lin looked at Donald Qin sternly and said, "Donald Qin, withdraw all the products on the counter immediately." At this time, faced with Quin Lin''s order, Donald smiled and said faintly, "President Lin, today is a good day for our products to move into Gxy za. If we temporarily cancel our products, I''m afraid it will have a bad influence on ourpany." "This is an order. Take down all the goods immediately," Quin Lin ordered. But the staff at the counter looked at Donald and saw that he didn''t respond. So, they didn''t dare move at all. Seeing this, Quin Lin felt that things were actually worse than she thought. At this time, Donald walked out with a smile and said, "Manager Xu, Mr. Zhang, you are here. Wee." Two men came from outside the counter. One of the men was in his twenties, and he was Howard Zhang. Beside Howard was a fat middle- aged man in his forties. He was Manager Xu, the person in charge of Gxy za here in Bay City. Enduring the strong unease in her heart, Quin Lin greeted the men with a smile and said, "Manager Xu, it''s really a great honor for us from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc to see you here!" As for Howard Zhang, Quin didn''t want to greet him at all. Howard''s expression turned slightly cold, and he gently poked at the overweight Manager Xu. Manager Xu suddenly smiled and said, "It''s our honor that President Lin''spany''s product had been stationed at Gxy za. I happened to bump into Mr. Zhang, so we came here to have a look." "Manager Xu, you''re wee. Why don''t we look for a cafe and have a chat?" Quin Lin smiled and tried to bring them away. But at this moment, Manager Xu nced at Donald Qin, then waved his hand and said with a smile, "President Lin, I''m really sorry. I have something else to do today, so I will have coffee with you another time." "Oh, what will you be busy with, Manager Xu?" Quin Lin asked. Manager Xu sighed and said, "Speaking of which, it is a temporary task assigned by my superiors. We need to strictly check the quality of all products in the shopping mall. They are asking me do a spot- check and audit." "I havee to the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc counter to do an inspection. President Lin, do you mind?" Manager Xu pped his hands and five or six people in white coats and holding various instruments walked out from behind him. At a nce, they seemed like professional audit personnel. Quin Lin''s heart skipped a beat and she was horrified. How could there be such a coincidence? Her factory products had just gone wrong and were sent here. And at the same time, Gxy za was going to conduct a quality audit. Obviously, this was a conspiracy. President Lin, is there a problem?" Manager Xu asked when he saw that Quin Lin did not respond. Before Quin Lin could open her mouth, Donald Qin spoke with a weing voice to Manager Xu and the supervisors. "Of course, there is no problem. The quality of products from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc has always been guaranteed. Manager Xu, you may just check at random." While speaking, Donald quickly picked up a bottle of face moisturizer and handed it to the audit personnel. Quin could clearly recognize that the moisturizer was a counterfeit product that had just been transferred yesterday. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 "This is ourpany''s best product. Manager Xu, you can check it however you want." Quin Lin suppressed the throbbing in her heart, picked up another product and handed it over to the testing staff in hopes to rece the fake product. But Edward Xu was obviously prepared. He took the product that Quin Lin passed over and put it down. Then, he continued checking the bottle of moisturizer. Looking at their skillful movements, it seemed that they had practiced it countless times. Quin Lin was anxious and she tried to find a way to solve the problem. At this moment, Howard Zhang approached her with a smile and said, "President Lin, why are you not looking well? Today''s a great day for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s product to enter Gxy za!" "I''m fine Mr. Zhang, you are just overthinking." Quin Lin said without emotion. Looking at the testing staff''s actions, she became more and more anxious. Soon, the testing staff was about to put some test samples into a machine to get the final result. At this moment, Quin Lin''s heart almost jumped out of her throat. If the test results did not qualify the minimum threshold, the consequences would be unimaginable. Quin Lin was extremely nervous, but there was nothing she could think of to help the situation. Suddenly, a burst ofughter came. "President Lin, we are here!" Then, Quin Lin saw Fade Chen and Lily Wei. Quin Lin''s eyes lit up and she wanted to exin about the current situation. Fade Chen took a quick look at the situation and already knew what was going on. So, Fade Chen stepped forward and walked toward the testing staff, saying, "Are you conducting a test? I''m here to learn." However, the other party was obviously prepared. Donald Qin''s face darkened. He reached out to stop Fade Chen and said, "Doctor Chen, the professionals are working now. Please don''t disturb their work." Manager Xu also asked, "President Lin, who is this?" Quin Lin didn''t know how to exin, so she could only look at Fade Chen. But Fade Chen was looking at the testing staff as he sighed softly. He seemed unhappy for not being able to get close to study the test. Then, Fade Chen put his hands in his pocket and walked away. Seeing this, Donald Qin and Howard Zhang sneered triumphantly. Quin Lin and Lily Wei looked at Fade Chen anxiously. Fade Chen winked at the two women and then whispered, "Don''t worry, the test results will be fine." "Really? What did you do?" The two women looked at Fade Chen with doubts and curiosity, because Fade Chen couldn''t even get close to the testing staff earlier. What could he possibly do to change the test results? Just as the two women were feeling uneasy, the testing staff had put the test samples into the machine. The machine which was connected to a printer and made a noise, and then it printed out the test results immediately. Howard Zhang smiled and said to Quin Lin, "You''re a little nervous, President Lin. Is there something wrong with the product?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Before Quin Lin could speak, Donald Qin shouted with indignation, "How can there be any problem with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s cosmetics? We have always been responsible for our consumers, so there will be no problems at all." Donald Qin''s words didn''t seem to defend himself. Instead, his words seemed to have attracted all the surrounding customers. Sure enough, when the customers heard themotion here, they rushed over and looked as if they were watching a scene of bustle. Seeing this, the smiles on Howard Zhang and Donald Qin''s faces deepened. Quin Lin became more worried. Right at this moment, the testing staff took the results from the printer and came over. "The test results for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s moisturizer is out." Howard Zhang suddenlyughed and said, "Now that the result is out, let''s announce it to everyone." "Yes, announce it!" "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc always had a good reputation. I believe there will be no problem." "That''s not necessarily true. Who can say for sure about anypany nowadays?" The crowd began discussing. Donald Qin and Howard Zhang nced at Edward Xu. Then Edward Xu said, "In that case, let''s announce the result here. After all, this is the product that has entered Gxy za. We have to be responsible towards our customers." All eyes were on the testing staff. The testing staff looked at the result in surprise, as if they had encountered something unbelievable. Seeing this, Howard Zhang and Donald Qin''s smiled. They urged, "Show us the result!" Quin Lin looked nervous and her body trembled slightly. Fade Chen held Quin Lin''s hand and pinched it gently. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, nothing will go wrong." Then, the testing staff said, "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s moisturizers are mainly tested for 12 indicators. The test result shows that six of the indicators are in line with the national standard whereas the other six are extremely not in line with the national standard." As soon as the testing staff said that, the scene became chaotic. Howard Zhang immediately said, "President Lin, I certainly did not expect that your product to be not in line with the standard." Edward Xu shouted, "President Lin, you must give us all an exnation about this matter. Gxy PLaza will definitely not allow unqualified products to enter." Donald Qin seemed to be eager in stirring up more trouble. He shouted exaggeratedly, "It''s impossible. How can Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s product not meet the standard? Did you make a mistake?" The crowd was in chaos, and many people began to shout. Quin Lin''s body trembled and she almost fell to the ground. Her heart was cold. "It''s over, it''s all over." But at this moment, the testing staff suddenly raised his voice and said loudly, "No, that''s not what I meant!" "Ah, what do you mean?" Everyone asked in confusion. The testing staff said, "The other six indicators that I said were not in line with the national standard was actually way beyond the national standard. The numbers are several times more than that of the national standard. For example, the amount of cogen and amino acid in the cosmetics are more than doublepared to other international top brand cosmetics. So, what I meant is that this moisturizer is actually better than the others." When the testing staff finished speaking, all the people at the scene suddenly quieted down as they have not yete to their senses. Suddenly, then the crowd went crazy. "Wow, such a good result. I want to buy it." "Give me five of each, with mid-grade prices and better effects than international top brands. It''s totally worth it." "Me too. Give me ten of these." Except for Fade Chen, almost no one had expected this result. All of them were stunned by the results. Quin Lin and Lily Wei''s faces turned into endless joy. They couldn''t help but look at Fade Chen curiously. On the other hand, Donald Qin and Howard Zhang were full of doubts. They red at Fade Chen, then threw a look at Edward Xu. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Manager Edward Xu nced at the examiner and then shook his head gently at Howard Zhang and Donald Qin. Although Edward Xu was the person in charge of Gxy za in Bay City, the testing staff had always been directly assigned by the headquarters of thepany. Edward Xu did not have the ability to intervene, so he could not directly order them to fake the result. Seeing that it waspletely different from what he had expected, Donald Qin frowned in distress. Then his eyes lit up. Donald Qin seemed to have thought of something and told Edward Xu about it. Edward Xu nodded and then said to the testing staff, "Guys, since the data is so unusual, perhaps this bottle of moisturizer has some issues. Please check a few more bottles to avoid inurate results." The testing staff nodded. Donald Qin quickly handed over a few bottles of moisturizer and then Watched the testing staff closely for fear of any idents. This time, Quin Lin and Lily Wei could not help but be nervous again. After all, under normal circumstances, they knew that there would be no quality problems inpany. But they also knew that the quality of the products would not have improved dramatically like the test result just now. Fade Chen must have used some tricks secretly. So, the two women looked at Fade Chen closely. Fade Chen yawned quietly, pped his hand on his mouth, and then breathed out a few breaths. The two women looked at his movements in confusion. Fade Chen lowered his head and quietly spread out his palm in front of them. They immediately saw that there was some white powder in Fade Chen''s palm. "This is..." Both of them looked surprised and curious. Fade Chen shook his head gently, indicating that it was not the right time to exin it now. In fact, when he sneaked into the factory the previous night, he had figured out the problems in the products. Today, when Fade Chen learned that the products had been delivered to the mall, he expected that there would be problems, so he thought of a solution in advance. He prepared these medicinal powder to cover the shortage caused by the forging of the products. The way Fade Chen sighed and exhaled earlier was to blow onto the powder into the test sample. After all, with Fade Chen''s strength, it was easy for him to control this. On the testing staff''s end, three more samples were tested. The final result was still the same as the first, and the result was very good. Hearing this, the customers around were even more excited. They almost flooded the counter and rushed in to buy the moisturizers. However, Quin Lin knew that there was something wrong with the products, so she did not sell it to the public, using the excuse that "the products are for disy only". Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As for Donald Qin and Howard Zhang, after seeing this result, they were extremely unhappy. Quin Lin regained herposure at this moment. With a faint smile on her lips, she said to Edward Xu, "Manager Xu, the test result hase out. Our products are qualified. Manager Xu, don''t you need to go to other counters for the test?" The corner of Edward''s mouth twitched, and he was ready to take his men away. However, since Howard Zhang and Donald Qin had prepared this n for such a long time, they would not want to see it fail. A sharp light shed in his eyes. Donald Qin walked to Edward Xu and whispered something in his ear. Edward Xu''s face changed, but in the end, he nodded and said to Quin Lin, "President Lin, although the result of the product was in line with the national standards, but some of the data are ridiculously high, they were far beyond the data range of products of the same kind. I want to ask you, what''s the reason behind it?" Quin Lin raised her eyebrows as she noticed his intention. She said, "This is a new product. Our company has spent a lot of efforts in its development and the effects of the product improved. Is there anything wrong with it?" Manager Edward Xu said, "It''s not that it''s inappropriate. It''s just that the data is too high. We want to check it further in case it was formted with other unknown substances. So, President Lin, I think you need to temporarily close down your counter." "Manager Xu, what do you mean?" Quin Lin was angry. "Is there any problem with our products being too good?" Edward Xu shook his head and said, "You misunderstood me. I just want do further examination. If there is no problem at that time, I will personally apologize to you, President Lin." Quin Lin''s face turned livid. "Manager Xu, what you n to do is not the intentions of the top management in Gxy za, isn''t it? If you insist on closing our counter, I''m going to pay a visit to the Gxy za''s top management." Hearing this, Edward Xu''s expression turned cold. "President Lin, are you threatening me? I''ve inspected the goods ording to the regtions, but you are trying your best to stop me. Are you guilty of anything?" Edward said. "I think you know better who is guilty here." Quin Lin said coldly. "Good, very good. President Lin, you are very eloquent." Edward Xu said angrily, "However, this Gxy za is my territory. I can shut down your counter whenever I want." "Guards, close this counter, now!" Edward waved his hand and was ready to do things the hard way. Quin Lin became anxious when she heard this. Donald Qin and Howard Zhang looked as if they were watching a show. Right at the time, Fade Chen stood up and stepped forward. He said to Edward, "Hey, Xu, does President Wu know anything about what you are doing here in Gxy za?" "Of course I have permission from the headquarters for what I am doing." Edward Xu frowned and red at Fade Chen. "Really? I don''t think so." Fade Chen snorted. He took out his mobile phone, dialed John Wu''s number, and said, "Mr. Wu, it''s me, Fade. Last time you mentioned that your son Charles is opening a shopping mall in the provincial capital. I want to ask him for a favor. Could you please introduce him to me?" "Mr. Wu? Our President Wu''s father!" Edward Xu''s face changed when he thought of who Mr. Wu was. But his face showed a look of disbelief. "Who do you think you are? Do you really know President Wu''s father? Don''t joke around. You''re just pretending." At the side, Donald Qin and Howard Zhang''s faces changed. Because of what happened atst banquet, they knew that Fade Chen had won Mr. Wu''s favor. They couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy. They could only hope that Mr. Wu had just behaved on the spur of the moment at that time and didn''t really value Fade Chen that much. After chatting with Mr. Wu, Fade Chen quickly dialed another number and said, "Hello President Wu. I''m Fade. I encountered some problems in Bay City with a manager from yourpany, he is Edward Xu, now..." "Nice try. Go on!" Edward Xu said disdainfully. But just as Fade Chen hung up the phone, Edward Xu felt a vibration at his waist and his cell phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and looked at the caller''s name. He was shocked and nced at Fade Chen in horror. Then he picked up the phone with trembling hands. "President Wu, I''m Edward Xu. Why..." Before Edward could finish his words, a scolding came from the other end of the phone, "Edward Xu, what''s wrong with you? I let you take charge of the mall at Bay City, but you just mess around like this." Chapter 55 Chapter 55 "President Wu, I, I just..." Edward Xu tried to exin. But the roar on the other side of the phone burst out like a volcano, "I don''t care what benefit did you get by doing this, and I don''t care what you are thinking. Now, apologize immediately to Mr. Chen. Then pack up your things and get out of there. You know the consequences if you don''t do as I say." Edward Xu''s whole body trembled, and he looked towards Howard Zhang for help. Howard frowned slightly and approached him. He said into the phone, "Manager Wu, I am Howard Zhang. Recently, I apanied my father to the provincial capital and I was lucky to meet you. This matter, I think it is a big misunderstanding, I..." Before Howard Zhang could finish, Charles Wu''s cold voice came from the other end of the phone. "Howard, I don''t care what you think. I only warn you to not get involved in mypany. Otherwise, get your father to speak to me." Then, Charles Wu hung up the phone. Howard Zhang''s face was livid, and Edward Xu grew paler. Then he walked over to Fade Chen reluctantly, bowed down, and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry, it''s my fault." "Do you think it''s enough with just an apology?" Fade Chen snorted. Then Edward Xu knelt down hastily in front of Fade Chen and kowtowed for mercy, "Mr. Chen, please forgive me. I was wrong. I really know I was wrong." Fade Chen nced at Quin Lin and asked in a low voice, "Dear, will this do?" Quin Lin rolled her eyes at Fade Chen and whispered, "Just let him go. I don''t want to see him any longer." Fade Chen nodded, kicked Edward Xu to the ground, and said, "Get lost, don''t let me see you again." Edward Xu as relieved and scrambled away. Howard Zhang''s face turned pale, he turned around and left. On the other side, Donald Qin, who was equally livid, sneaked into the crowd and was ready to escape. But just as he was about to escape, a voice rang out. "Secretary Qin, where are you going?" Donald Qin turned his head and saw Fade Chen''s evil smile. He couldn''t help but shiver and run away. "No way!" Fade Chen snorted, picked up a bottle of moisturizer, and threw it directly at him. Suddenly, Donald Qin was hit in the back and fell forward suddenly. He fell hard on the smooth ground. Fade Chen slowly walked over and picked up Donald Qin, his mouth was full of blood. He walked back towards the counter and threw him in front of Quin Lin. "President Lin, I''m just..." Donald Qin still wanted to argue. Quin Lin said coldly, "Michael Huang has confessed everything." "Well..." Donald Qin''s expression suddenly froze. He finally knew why Fade Chen could solve the problem of the test earlier. "Tell me, when did you partner up with Howard Zhang? Who else in thepany works for you?" Quin Lin asked coldly. Donald Qin rolled his eyes as if he was thinking hard. But at this moment, Fade Chen stepped forward, took out a silver needle, and gently stabbed on Donald Qin''s fingertip. Fade didn''t move much, however, the pain he brought made Donald Qin''s whole body twitch, and he almost fainted. "I warn you, you''d better tell the truth! Otherwise, it won''t be just one silver needle. I will insert the needles in all of your fingers and toes." Listening to Fade Chen''s words, Donald Qin shuddered and couldn''t help trembling. Then he told Fade Chen everything. It turned out that the whole incident was rted to the marriage engagement between Quin Lin and Howard Zhang. Since Quin Lin had been cheated by her brother Jeremy Lin to sign the engagement agreement, Jeremy Lin and Howard Zhang had been forcing Quin Lin to submit to it. As part of the top management of thepany and an importantpany secretary, Donald Qin naturally became the pawn in their n. When Jeremy Lin promised him that he would give him 10% of the shares after he inherits Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, Donald Qin was tempted and agreed to cooperate with them. Therefore, he revealed a lot of information about Quin Lin''s work life and private life to them in secret. It was Donald Qin who secretly leaked the news that Quin Lin was drugged, so Howard Zhang could prepare it in advance. As for the counterfeit incident this time, it happened on the spur of the moment. The reason was that Jeremy Lin suddenly found that his sister was married to Fade Chen. So, after a discussion, the three of them made a n to force Quin Lin to submit to their n. So they decided on a n between Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Gxy za. They nned to force Quin Lin to marry Howard Zhang by using the issue of product quality. After discovering this conspiracy, Quin Lin''s face fell. She didn''t expect her biological brother, and her most trusted employee at thepany, to plot against her for the sake of money. Fade Chen gentlyforted Quin Lin and was ready to hand Donald Qin over to the police. After all, selling internal business information of thepany and manufacturing fake products were already serious crimes. Just before he handed him over, Fade Chen suddenly thought of something and asked, "Where did you get the Guanyin Pill that you drugged Quin Lin with?" "Guanyin Pill?" Donald Qin was confused. Obviously, he did not know the name of the medicine. But he still replied, "I don''t know what the medicine was called. It was given to me by Howard Zhang. And I heard that he got it from the young master of Wan family." Upon hearing this, Quin Lin''s expression changed dramatically and turned solemn. She turned to Donald Qin and asked, "Are you referring to Jackson Wan from the Wan''s family?" Donald Qin nodded and said, "I''ve seen Howard meeting Jackson several times." Immediately, Quin Lin''s face darkened. Fade Chen was full of doubts and said, "Is Jackson Wan very powerful?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Quin Lin nodded solemnly and said, "There are two major forces in the underground world, who control Bay City. Amongst them, the power in the North Bay City is the Long Enterpriseprising of Uncle Long and Jimmy Wei, and the Wan family, who opposes Uncle Long." Fade Chen knew the power of the Long Enterprise and Uncle Long. At this moment, when he heard both their names, he naturally became alert. Quin Lin continued in a low voice, "The Wan family was not involved much in business. In terms of assets, they are not very rich in Bay City." "But the Wan family is a family of martial arts. They started to practice martial arts from a hundred years ago. The current leader of the Wan family, Jacky Wan, is said to be on par with Uncle Long and may even be stronger. What''s more, Jacky Wan''s father, who has retired for many years, is more powerful than Uncle Long. Therefore, some people say that the Wan family in South Bay City is stronger than Uncle Long of North Bay City." Quin Lin said. "And the Young Master Wan, Jackson Wan, is the only son of the current Master of the Wan family, Jacky Wan." Chapter 56 Chapter 56 After saying all of that, Quin Lin''s pretty face turned pale, and her face was full of worry. With Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s current standing, it would mean enough trouble to mess with a big company that led by Howard Zhang. It would be terrible if they were to offend a bigger yer in Bay City, like the Wan family. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Looking at his wife''s worried expression, Fade Chen held Quin Lin''s delicate hand and approached her. His warm breath brushed against her ear when he whispered. "Dear, don''t worry. No matter if it''s master Zhang or master Wan, as long as I''m here, I won''t let you get hurt." Fade Chen said sincerely. Althoughforting words like these may be unreliable, somehow, Fade Chen''s words warmed Quin Lin''s heart, and she calmed down. Then, Donald Qin was sent to the police station. After that, Fade Chen quickly removed the counterfeit products from the counter and sent them back to the factory to be destroyed. At the same time, they controlled and monitored closely every process in production for the new batch of products. In less than a week, the impact of the counterfeit product incident had been eliminatedpletely. New staff were appointed to the factory to monitor the production strictly. Changes were being made in thepany as well. ording to the list of staff given by Donald Qin, those who had help in disclosing thepany''s business secrets were sent directly to the police station. As for Fade Chen, he finally finished the tasks assigned to him by his wife. Also, he did not forget to express his gratitude to Mr.Wu and Charles Wu. Fade Chen had specially prepared a batch of health-preserving wine and sent it to Mr. Wu personally. Mr. Wu was filled with joy by this and could not help boasting about it everywhere he went. As a result, when all the rich in Bay City had heard the news, they rushed to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in the hope to buy the same wine. Facing the requests from the rich, Quin Lin immediately set up a small-scale production workshop that was fully entrusted to Fade Chen for the production of the healthpreserving wine. There was no need to consider the costs of the raw ingredients used. They used the best raw materials that could be bought on the market, and Fade Chen supervised the production himself. They did not care about the profit, nor if they were losing money from the project. After all, the connections they made with the rich was much worthy than the cost of the production. In this period of time, Fade Chen was busier. He shuffled between thepany and the production workshop and lost a lot of weight. A weekter, the production of the healthpreserving wine was finally stabilized. Fade Chen didn''t have to go there every day, so he could have some free time. But, as soon as Fade Chen was ready to rest, The little beauty, Momo Soo, called andined to him. She said that her brother-inw''s (Fade) did not keep his promise and deceived the little girl''s feelings. Fade Chen was confused. After asking, he figured out what she was referring to. It turned out that Momo Soo had joined the Taekwondo Club in school to learn Taekwondo. However, after a few sses, she did not learn many skills, but was beat up by others several times. She was unhappy because of it. Then, Momo Soo remembered that Fade Chen had promised to teach her martial arts. Therefore, she called Fade Chen andined to him about this. She wanted Fade Chen to teach her some skills to show off in school. How could Fade Chen refuse? All he could do was to drive to the school and teach Momo Soo martial arts. As for his driving license, he had it done with the help of the rich friends he had made while delivering the healthpreserving wine to them recently. The Taekwondo Club practiced in the school gym. When Fade Chen stopped his car, he instantly attracted the attention of many students. After all, Fade Chen was driving his wife''s car now. Although he chose the cheapest one in the garage, it was worth more than a million dors. "A young man in a luxury car! Is he another rich boy whoes to the school to pick up beautiful girls?" A student guessed. "Of course! Hey, in this stupid society, campus belles are kept as mistresses before they even get out of the school gate." Many boys sighed. Then, when they saw a beautiful girl in a Taekwondo uniform walking out and throwing herself into Fade Chen''s arms, many people felt heartbroken. "It''s Momo Soo! She''s my goddess!" "Momo Soo is such an innocent girl. I didn''t expect her to fall into a rich man''s trap too." "I''m going to kill this guy." Ignoring the whining of the people around them, Momo Soo took Fade Chen''s arm intimately and walked into the gymnasium whileughing and talking. Momo Soo led Fade Chen to a group of girls. All the girls were wearing white Taekwondo uniforms, and they were obviously members of the club. Fade Chen looked around and was about to greet them. But, a plump blond hair girl came over with an unhappy face and said, "Momo what do you mean by bringing an outsider in here?" Momo Soo retorted immediately and said, "Yasmin Huang, what do you mean by that? Did our coach say that outsiders are not allowed in here? Besides, he is not an outsider. He is my private coach." After that, Momo Soo leaned on Fade Chen intimately with a sweet face. Seeing this, the blond-haired girl sneered and said, "Private coach? Who knows what he''s teaching you. Some people tend to pretend to be innocent, but in secret, they''re so dissolute." Momo Soo pointed at the girl and shouted, "Yasmin Huang, if you have something to say, just say it directly. Sarcasm won''t do you any good!" "I was not talking about you. Why are you so agitated? What a shame to find a coach who is such a nobody." Yasmin Huang nced at Fade Chen with disdain. Fade Chen was speechless. He didn''t say anything, but he was scolded. He does not deserve this! Before Fade Chen could speak, Yasmin Huang continued to criticize him, "Considering his physique, he''s not a Taekwondo coach. I think he''ll go soft with just two kicks. I wonder if he can even satisfy any dissolute girl." "Damn it! If I don''t fight back, you''ll just continue to insult me!" Fade Chen was angry suddenly. He looked at the blond hair girl and said, "You can try and see if I could satisfy you, you slutty woman." Yasmin Huang was so angry that her eyes turned green. She shouted, "You''re just scum and yet you still want to take advantage of me. Get out of my way." "Ugh!" Fade Chen rubbed his eyes, looking like he had just seen clearly. Then he made a vomiting gesture and coughed a few times. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t see clearly just now. It turns out that there is a fat pig in front of me! Actually, I hate eating greasy meat, it''s too oily. I won''t take advantage of things like this even if it''s free. Eww, ugh!" Fade Chen said. "You, how dare you insult me, you..." Yasmin hated people saying that she was fat, and she was so angry that her face turned red in anger. If it weren''t for the girl beside her, she would have rushed up and fought Fade Chen to death. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Momo Soo pulled Fade Chen aside and yfully pinched his arm a few times. She smiled and said, "Brother- in-w, you''re so naughty. I asked you toe here and teach me martial arts, but you taking advantage of a female student." "I will never want to take advantage of girls like her." Fade Chen curled his lips, then rolled his eyes and fixed his gaze on Momo Soo. "If she is like you, then maybe I''ll consider." "What are you saying!" Momo Soo pinched Fade Chen again, which made him grimace in pain. Then Momo Soo said to Fade Chen, "Yasmin was thinner before. She looked quite decent." Fade Chen nced at her with a look of disbelief and said, "Really? Why can''t I see that?" Momo Soo whispered, "She is pregnant. That''s why her belly is so big." "What? Pregnant? Students nowadays are way too open about these things." Fade Chen was surprised. Momo Soo curled her lips and pointed to the other side. Following her finger, Fade Chen saw a man in Taekwondo suit, he was in his early twenties. Then, Momo Soo said, "Everyone says that the baby is his." "His name is Leonard Zhu, he is a year 4 student, and he is the president of our Taekwondo Club. His family owns a cosmeticspany, which is about the same size as my sister''s. He is very rich. Yasmin likes Leonard Zhu very much and follows him around." Momo Sooo exined, then she continued. "I heard that Yasmin identally got pregnant during thest summer break. Both of them drank too much and were drunk." "I see." Fade Chen nodded and knew the reason behind it. "It seems that Yasmin does not want to give up on Leonard Zhu because of his family background . Therefore, even if she faces such controversy, she will protect the baby no matter the costs." Momo Soo pointed at Leonard Zhu and he seemed to have noticed this and turned his head. Leonard Zhu''s handsome face has a wide smile on it. He smiled at Momo Soo and winked his eyes at her. The flirtatious look in his eyes was obvious. Many girls around him suddenly became infatuated, and their heart about to overflow with passion. Momo Soo twitched her lips and turned back to look at Fade Chen without responding to Leonard Zhu''s eyes. Fade Chen immediately realized what was going on, judging by Leonard Zhu''s behaviour. "Momo, does Leonard Zhu like you? And Yasmin doesn''t treat you well because of this reason?" Momo Soo pouted her mouth and said, "He''s obviously a jerk who indulges himself by drinking outside. But, he pretends to be a good person in front of me, how disgusting." It seemed that things were just as Fade Chen imagined. Yasmin liked Leonard, but Leonard liked Momo Soo. Fade Chen sighed. Indeed, a beautiful woman will be given attention no matter where she goes. However, that guy was clearly a scumbag and dared to tease Momo Soo. Fade Chen would not let him off. After some chatting, a 30-year-old man, the coach began to call everyone over. After speaking about some key points of training, he paired everyone up for the training. As soon as Momo Soo turned around, Leonard came over with a self- righteous bright smile on his face. He reached out gently and said, "Momo, let''s practice together." Many girls were envious of Leonard''s affectionate look towards Momo Soo. Are the girls really in darkness about Leonard''s true colors or did they know it but liked him anyway? However, Momo Soo shook her head and ignored Leonard, Momo walked to Fade Chen and said, "No, someone is here to practice with me." While speaking, Momo Soo walked over to Fade Chen, took Fade Chen''s arm intimately, and said sweetly, "Let''s start!" Then, Fade Chen and Momo Soo walked to a corner. Fade Chen began to teach Momo how to practice. Kicking, punching, the horse stance, and bow stance. Fade Chen taught Momo in an orderly manner. During the teaching process, it was inevitable for them to brush each other while Fade Chen corrected Momo''s movements. Sometimes, Fade put his hands on her waist, and sometimes he held her slender arms. Sometimes, he would hug Momo from behind and feel the warmth from her delicate body. Such an intimate exchange made Leonard''s eyes burn with anger. He could no longer suppress his anger and rushed over. "Leonard Zhu, what do you want?" Seeing Leonard Zhu so aggressive, Momo Soo shouted rudely. Leonard Zhu was stunned for a moment, then he thought of something and said, "Momo, the taekwondo that your private coach is teaching you is not up to standard at all. Let me teach you. I''m a second dan ck belt and I''m more professional than this con man." Momo Soo did not respond. Fade Chen said bluntly, "Who said I am teaching Momo Taekwondo?" "If it''s not up to standard then it is not. Just stop looking for an excuse." Leonard Zhu said with disdain, "Momo, I think it''s better to not have any contact with such a coach. You can''t learn anything from him. Even if you do, it''s not in a proper way" "What a senseless man. What I''m teaching Momo is the martial arts of Celestial Empire, which is much better than your martial arts." Fade Chen said bluntly. "You are saying that Taekwondo is just all for show?" Leonard Zhu red at Fade Chen, and many students around him also gathered around him with angry looks. After all, this was the Taekwondo Club. Fade Chen remained calm and said, ''Tm just telling the truth. Compared with my Chinese martial arts, Taekwondo is nothing." "How dare you! You are insulting Taekwondo and us. Apologize immediately!" Leonard Zhu shouted, and many students around also echoed his words. Fade Chen still looked calm and said, "Insult? You''re thinking too much. Things like Taekwondo is not worthy of being insulted by me." "What an arrogant man!" "Apologize, apologize immediately!" "This is a challenge, a challenge to us." The crowd was furious. Dozens of Taekwondo students gathered around and red at Fade Chen angrily. Even the middle-aged coach frowned and came over. Leonard Zhu''s eyes shed a hint of joy when he saw this. Then he resumed his righteous look and said to Fade Chen, "Since you look down on Taekwondo, do you dare ept my challenge and fight? Let''s see who is more skillful." "Fight with you?" Fade Chen nced at him and shook his head disdainfully. "You''re too weak. I''m not interested." "You..." Leonard Zhu almost lost his temper, then he sneered and said, "I think you are afraid and only know how to talk. How about I bet 50,000 dors on you. Do you dare ept the challenge?" "50,000 dors?" Fade Chen seemed to be a little moved. Then he rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t care about this little money. However, if you are willing to kneel down and apologize to me and stay away from Momo, I will ept your challenge." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "You..." Leonard Zhu''s eyes were red with anger. "Why, don''t you dare gamble? Then don''t stand out. You''re just a coward." Fade Chen looked disdainful. Leonard Zhu was so irritated that his head felt on fire. "Who said I wouldn''t dare to do that? Well, I''ll bet with you. If I lose, I''ll kneel down and apologize to you, and stay away from Momo. But if you lose, you must do the same thing." Chapter 58 Chapter 58 "Yes, but you will never have the chance," Fade Chen said ndly. "Such arrogance!" Leonard Zhu shouted, pointed to a spacious area, and said, "Go there and let Coach Hu be the judge!" "Okay, whatever you say." Fade Chen nodded and walked over. His attitude was very cold, even could be seen as indifferent. Leonard Zhu put on a fighting stance. His legs arched, his body leaned forward slightly, his right hand ready to blow a punch, and his left hand bent and contracted. He couldunch an attack any second. Fade Chen, on the other hand, put his hands in his pockets. He looked like he did not even care and yawned. No one could tell if he had any desire to fight. Seeing this, Coach Hu could not help but frown slightly and said, "Do not attack the vital body parts. This is a friendly match. Let''s begin the match if both of you understand!" After that, Coach Hu waved his arm down. Immediately, Leonard Zhu shouted, his left leg steadied and turned into support. His body rotated, and his right leg drew an arc in the air and kicked towards Fade Chen. The crowd burst into an uproar. "Awesome. Nice kick, Leonard Zhu." "Of course, Leonard Zhu is a second dan ck belt and has a solid foundation." "Look, that kid is just standing still. Is he scared?" In the crowd''s discussion, Yasmin Huang''s voice was particrly obvious. With a smile on her face, she nced at Momo Su from time to time and sneered, "Some people are blind, they call a piece of trash toe here and want to battle with Leonard Zhu? What a joke." Even Coach Hu, the judge, looked at Fade Chen''s movements and shook his head. He thought to himself, "This guy is a totalyman. It''s easy for him to con a little girl like Momo. But when he meets a real master, he will bepletely stunned by it. I only hope that Leonard Zhu''s kick will not be ruthless. Don''t kick that guy heavily, otherwise, it will be a little troublesome." Almost everyone was ready to watch Leonard Zhu knock Fade Chen down with a kick. Leonard Zhu''s eyes were fierce, and his right leg swept towards Fade Chen''s waist. "Go to hell!" Leonard Zhu shouted. The kick was about to hit Fade Chen. But at that exact moment, Fade Chen gently blocked it with his right hand at his waist. Then, "Bang!", Leonard Zhu''s great kick was blocked by Fade Chen''s right hand. Everyone didn''t understand what had happened. At this time, Fade Chen gently clenched his right hand and grabbed Leonard Zhu''s ankle. Then with a slight force, he quickly picked Leonard up, who was 1.8 meters tall, and turned a few circles in the air. Then Leonard was mmed into the ground with a bang, which made everyone''s feet tremble slightly. Looking at Leonard Zhu, lying on the ground, his exposed back full of bruises, it was obvious that he was severely beaten. His face was swollen and showed a pained expression. His arms couldn''t support him. He tried standing up from the ground, but he couldn''t do it at all. It was silent all around. The people who had been shouting enthusiastically werepletely shocked. Only Momo Soo''s excited shouts echoed in the stadium, "Yeah, perfect. We won, we won!" "What, what''s going on? Leonard Zhu lost." "How strong is that guy? He picked Leonard Zhu up with his bare hands." "That doesn''t count. That''s not a move from Taekwondo. Leonard Zhu didn''t lose." Yasmine Huang was still finding excuses for Leonard, but even she herself was not convinced. At this moment, Coach Hu went over and carefully helped Leonard Zhu up. Leonard red at Fade Chen and wanted to leave. Seeing this, Fade Chen snorted and said, "Are you going to just leave like this? There are some things that you haven''t done yet." Everyone paused for a moment and understood what Fade Chen was referring to the bet. For a moment, everyone looked at Leonard Zhu awkwardly. After all, for Leonard, a rich young man, to kneel down and admit his mistakes was really unimaginable. Leonard Zhu''s face turned ferocious. He gritted his teeth and said, "I lost. I was wrong." "And?" Fade Chen said, "You seem to have forgotten something!" Leonard Zhu gritted his teeth and said angrily, "Don''t push too far!" "Am I pushing too far?" Fade Chen sneered, "If you can''t afford to gamble, just say it straightaway It''s a cowardly thing to do to find excuses." "You..." Leonard Zhu was agitated. As a result, he stretched the swelling on his body and immediately screamed in pain. With a frown, Coach Hu looked at Fade Chen and said, "Sir, everyone makes mistakes, do forgive them when possible." "Is that so?" Fade Chen said coldly, "If I were the one defeated, would Coach Hu plead on my behalf?" "Do you have to be so aggressive?" Coach Hu''s voice turned cold. "What a joke?" Fade Chen said, "I just asked him not to break his promise, but now I''m being overly aggressive. Then I''ll show you my real aggression!" "Leonard Zhu, kneel down!" A thunderous roar sounded, shocking Leonard Zhu. His whole body trembled and his legs went limp. Unexpectedly, he fell to the ground and knelt in front of Fade Chen. When Coach Hu saw this, his eyes zed with anger. He red at Fade Chen and said, "You''ve gone too far. This is Taekwondo Club. I''m the coach, and Leonard Zhu is my student. You''re insulting my student, insulting Taekwondo." "Do you wanna try?" Fade Chen nced at Coach Hu with disdain. Coach Hu lowered his voice, tightened the ck belt around his waist and shouted, "I''ll let you know what happens to anyone who provokes us." Seeing this, the students who had been silent suddenly became excited. "Coach Hu is doing it himself. We will definitely win this time." "That boy is a little strange. Coach Hu won''t lose, will he?" "Are you kidding? What''s Coach Hu level? He''s a master of ck belt, ninth dan. It''s more than enough to deal with a kid." "How dare that guy challenge Coach Hu? It''s toote for him to cry." "Coach Hu, we must avenge Leonard and teach that guy a lesson." Yasmin Huang shouted with a vicious face. "I''m ready. It''s time to start." Coach Hu made a stance, took a deep breath, and shouted in a deep voice. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Fade Chen waved his hand casually and said, "Let''s do it then. I don''t want to waste too much time on this." "You... arrogant man..." Coach Hu was full of anger. He shouted and stepped on the ground heavily. Then he punched Fade Chen with his right fist. Some students, who had a strong foundation in Taekwondo, saw Coach Hu''s attack and immediately became more confident in him. "Coach Hu''s steps are steady and his punches are decisive. His movements seem in, but the power is much greater than some shy moves." "Coach Hu indeed is a professional. This moment he exerted his move, the aura was different." "Look, Coach Hu will definitely win in less than 10 moves!" Chapter 59 Chapter 59 "Whoosh!" Coach Hu''s punch came with a strong gust of wind. It was indeed much more powerful than Leonard Zhu''s punch. However, for Fade Chen, the results would still be the same. It was not challenging at all. Just like before, Fade Chen gently stretched out his right fist and grabbed Coach Hu wrist. Coach Hu''s eyes turned and a thought came to his mind. He gently shook his wrist, trying to avoid Fade Chen''s right hand. But almost as soon as he moved, Fade Chen''s right hand moved also, and then he gripped Coach Hu wrist urately. Coach Hu''s punch was blocked. Then, Fade Chen picked Coach Hu up by just exerting a little force with his hand on Coach Hu''s right hand. Fade Chen spinned Coach Hu in the air a few times. Then, with a loud bang, Coach Hu was also smashed to the ground. Hended the same way as Leonard Zhu did. The audience quieted downpletely. The students who had said that Coach Hu would win just now were shocked and looked at the scene in disbelief. "How, how is this possible? Coach Hu has lost." "And he was defeated in one move. How strong is this guy!" "Is this true? Am I being blinded by something?" Fade Chen nced at Leonard Zhu, who was also stunned, and said, "Now, are you willing to kneel down and admit your mistake?" Leonard Zhu''s body trembled and a sense of fear welled up in his heart. The muscles on his face trembled and he knelt down. He gritted his teeth and said, "I''m sorry, I was wrong. I won''t pester Momo anymore." Fade Chen nodded, then turned to Momo Soo and said with a smile, "How about it? I told you that the kung fu I taught you is much better than Taekwondo." "Yes, you are right!" Momo Soo said and took Fade Chen''s arm and leaned on him. Then, under all kinds of gazes, they left the gymnasium, got in their luxury car worth millions of dor and left immediately. Yasmin Huang watched the two of them go with anger in her eyes. At this moment, she saw a well- dressed womaning over. Yasmin''s eyes lit up and she walked over. Yasmin Huang knew who this woman was. She seemed to be Louise Lee. Louise came from a decent family and was Momo Soo''s roommate. It seemed that Louise did not have a good rtion with Momo Soo. She wanted to get some information from Louise. "Louise!" Yasmin Huang shouted at Louise Lee, then pointed to the car and said, "Momo, that slutty woman, recently hooked up with a private coach. Do you have any information about that guy?" Louise Lee obviously knew who Yasmin Huang was, but she didn''t want to talk about Momo Soo. After all, she still remembered the scene in the restaurant thest time. That man could even command Tom Wei that way, it would be as easy as pinching an ant to death for Fade Chen to kill her. However, Yasmin Huang stopped her and said in an even more sarcastic tone. She told her everything that had happened in the gymnasium earlier. Finally, she said with hatred, "That guy dared to provoke Leonard Zhu. Sooner orter, Fade Chen will know what''sing for him. Humph!" However, Louise Lee''s face became more and more pale as she listened. Louise Lee said, "Is the private coach you mentioned named Fade Chen? He is very close to Momo." Yasmin Huang thought for a moment and nodded. "Yes, that''s his name." Louise Lee trembled violently upon hearing Fade Chen''s name. With a panic look in her eyes, she said, "Yasmin, since we are acquainted, I remind you, neither you or Leonard Zhu shouldn''t go against Fade Chen, never!" "Louise, what''s wrong with you? Fade Chen just knows some martial arts. So what?" Huang Ya didn''t take it seriously. However, Louise Lee''s face was pale with fright. She knew the horror of that person. Louise never wanted to experience that scene again. "Yasmin, I''ll say it again. Don''t provoke Fade. Don''t. This is myst warning." After that, Louise Lee walked away regardless of Yasmin Huang calling her back. With a puzzled look on her face, Yasmin Huang shook her head and muttered, "What''s wrong with Louise? Why did she suddenly be so timid? What''s so great about that guy? Why does he make her so scared?" While Yasmin Huang and Louise Lee were talking, Fade Chen and Momo Soo had arrived at the rented house outside the school. They didn''t see Yuri Zhang there. Momo said that Yuri went out to work. After all, her family was poor. Almost all her living expenses and the next year''s tuition fee depended on Yuri herself. Although that little girl was introverted, she was obviously stubborn and would not ept mary subsidies from Momo Soo and Fade Chen. After packing up some clothes and daily necessities, Momo Soo went into Fade Chen''s car and was ready to go back to the vi for a few days. After all, since the beginning of the semester, she had not gone back to visit Quin Lin. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When they returned to the vi, it was already time for dinner. Housekeeper Wong had prepared a sumptuous dinner. With Momo Soo''s talkative character at the dining table, the atmosphere instantly became lively. She kept talking about Fade Chen''s heroic performance of defeating two of the Taekwondo practitioners in the gymnasium. After she finished, she dragged Fade Chen to act out how she learned martial arts. At this moment, Quin Lin was staring at Fade Chen from the side. While Fade Chen was teaching Momo Soo, he did not dare do anything unnecessary. Fade Chen was at least two meters away from Momo Soo. Even if he asionally reached out to instruct her, he would retreat as soon as he corrected her. As a result, whether it was intentional or not, Momo Soo took Fade Chen''s hand on her own. She kept on performing all kinds of martial arts movements, and asionally let Quin Lin see if her movements were correct. Fade Chen felt extremely tormented and nced at his wife from time to time. He observed the expression on his wife''s face for fear that she would have any doubts. Momo Soo, seemed to have teased Fade Chen enough, and finally stopped. Then she rolled her eyes and said, "Sister, brother- iw''s kung fu is so good. Why don''t you let him teach you?" Quin Lin was stunned for a moment, and then instinctively waved her hand to reject it. But Momo Soo had already grabbed Quin Lin''s hand and handed it to Fade Chen. Then she quietly winked at Fade Chen and gave him a thumbs-up, as if to encourage Fade Chen. Fade Chen was suddenly moved. What a good sister-inw! She still remembered to help me to get closer to my wife. It''s worth it for me to go to her school and help her. Fade Chen smiled at Momo Soo and nodded, then began to teach Quin Lin carefully. Although Quin Lin didn''t want to, she still learned every move when Fade Chen held her hand and began to teach. Fade Chen also took the opportunity to get closer to his wife. From time to time, he would gently pinch her little hands and touch her slim waist. He was so happy that his smile was very obvious on his face. However, in less than half an hour, Quin Lin''s breath began to quicken, and ayer of sweat oozed from her body. She seemed to feel ufortable. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Seeing this, Fade Chen quickly felt his wife''s pulse. The result made Fade Chen a little worried. As the Ice Lotus in her body was getting closer to maturity, the poison in her body became stronger. This caused her physical condition continued to weaken. So, even a little exercise, her body could not stand it anymore. Thinking of this, Fade Chen couldn''t help but decide in his heart. He was going to make his wife a set of medicines to strengthen her body. Otherwise, before the Ice Lotus could ripen, his wife might not be able to withstand the poison and die. Quin Lin also realised the problem with her body. Her interest in practising martial arts suddenly faded. After dinner, she went upstairs. Momo Soo noticed that something was wrong and asked Fade Chen about it. When she found out that her cousin was in poor health, she went upstairs to apany Quin Lin. Fade Chen had nothing to do now. He got ready and went out to buy some herbs to prepare the medicine for his wife as soon as possible. Just as Fade Chen was about to go out, footsteps came from the door outside, and then a weak voice was heard, "Mom, I''m here!" Fade Chen went to open the door, and then saw a man about 27 or 28 years of age standing at the door. The man was thin and short. He wore a pair of thick sses, with short hair and sportswear. When he saw Fade Chen, he was a little surprised and flustered. "Hello, may I ask who are you..." Fade Chen asked with some doubts. "I, I am..." The man lowered his head and whispered. At this moment, Housekeeper Wong wiped her hands and ran over with embarrassment. She nced at the man and said, "This is Mr. Chen. Where are your manners!" "Hi, Mr Chen!" The man greeted and then lowered his head. He looked very reserved. Housekeeper Wong introduced to Fade Chen, "Sir, this is my son Jordan Qi. We are going out togetherter, so I asked him toe here." "Oh! Housekeeper Wong, then go ahead. Don''t worry about the things at home." Fade Chen nodded and then thought of something. "Housekeeper Wong, are you going to the city? I''m going out, too. Why don''t we go together?" "This, this may not be appropriate." Housekeeper Wong smiled politely. Fade Chen smiled and said, "Housekeeper Wong, don''t be so polite to me. Just wait for a moment with Jordan. I''ll change my shoes and drive out right away." Soon, Fade Chen changed his shoes and drove Housekeeper Wong and Jordan Qi to the city together. Along the way, Fade Chen chatted with Housekeeper Wong. After that, Fade Chen knew what Housekeeper Wong was going to do with her son. It turned out that Housekeeper Wong was taking her son to a blind date. Jordan Qi was a top student in a university. After graduating with a major in chemistry, he worked in a factory for four or five years. His personal abilities and working attitude was good and he was praised by his colleagues in the factory. But the main point was that he was too introverted. In his work, he only focused on his job in the factory. So, many credits were taken away by others. He had been working for almost half a decade, and his sry was only 6,000 dors a month, which was far less than his peers who came to the factory at the same time. In terms of Jordan''s personal life, due to his personality, he had never been in contact with any women, not to mention dating. Seeing that Jordan Qi was about to reach 30 years of age, Housekeeper Wong was also anxious. She asked all kinds of acquaintances and friends to introduce any avable women to her. Some time ago, Housekeeper Wong heard of a girl from an acquaintance. The girl was also a college student and would soon graduate in a semester''s time. The girl had a good character and appearance. So, Housekeeper Wong hurriedly arranged this blind date after her son got off work. After that, Housekeeper Wong kept talking to Fade Chen, and kept telling her son the key points of the blind date. Housekeeper Wong told Jordan Qi that he had to be more open-minded, take the initiative to talk more with the girl, and coax people. Housekeeper Wong even asked Fade Chen to teach him how to pursue a beautiful woman like President Lin. It was inconvenient for Fade Chen to say anything about personal rtionships. He simply said a few things to satisfy their qualms. Then he sent them to a pedestrian street in the city center. After Housekeeper Wong and Jordan Qi got off the car, Fade Chen drove to the other side of town and found a home-based pharmacy to buy some herbs. Fade Chen bought several bags of medicinal herbs from the shop and put them in the car. However, the most important medicine, "Fire me nt", was not found. The Fire me nt had Yang properties and contained a rich Yang energy. After taking the medicine, it would have some effect on the poison in Quin Lin''s body, and it was also suitable to help her strengthen her body. He asked several pharmacy stores in a row, but failed to find the Fire me nt. Fade Chen could only find another way to find this herb. So Fade Chen wanted to drive home. Before he started the car, Fade Chen suddenly saw two figuresing out of a western restaurant next to the car. They were two girls in their early twenties, and Fade Chen knew who they were. Among them, the woman with blond hair and a plump figure was Yasmin Huang. Yasmin Huang was wearing a loose long dress, covering her waist, so now her waist and abdomen were not so obvious. A short-haired woman next to her, who was also a member of the Taekwondo Club the other time, was holding Yasmin Huang''s arm and talking about something closely. Although Fade Chen did not eavesdrop deliberately, the conversation between the two still reached his ears. The short-haired woman asked, "Yasmin, why did you suddenlye out for a blind date?" Yasmin Huang pointed to her slightly protruding belly and whispered, "It''s all because of this little guy." "Are you going to give birth soon?" The short-haired woman asked in surprise. Yasmin Huang red at her and said, "Are you stupid? It''s not even been three months. How can it be so fast?" "Then why?" The short-haired woman asked doubtfully. Yasmin Huang said, "Last week, I went to Leonard Zhu and told him I want to keep the baby. But Leonard said that the baby must be aborted. If I didn''t agree, he would stop giving me my living expenses." "Do you mean that you want to find a stepfather for the child?" The short- haired woman asked. Yasmin Huang curled her lip and said disdainfully, "What stepfather? It''s just a spare tyre for the time being. When the child is born, Leonard Zhu won''t give me living expenses anymore. I have to find a way. I''ll get married and find an honest person to live with first and get some living expenses. When the child is born, we will break up immediately." "What do you n to do after the child is born?" The short-haired woman asked with some concern. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yasmin Huang looked hopeful and said, "Are you stupid? The Zhu family owns such a bigpany. I am giving birth to a child of the Zhu family. At that time, I will go to thepany. So even if Leonard does not want to marry me, it will be easy to ask for money. Besides, Leonard Zhu''s father Xavier Zhu is well- known for valuing men and belittling women. If I gave birth to a baby boy, perhaps my child can gain an inheritance from the Zhu family. At that time, I will..." With this, Yasmin Huang''s eyes lit up as if she could see her beautiful future. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 At this moment, Fade Chen who was in the car almost vomited in disgust. He didn''t expect this woman to be so shameless. She wanted to fawn the rich with her child, but she still wanted someone else to be her back-up n. At the thought of this, Fade Chen did not want to stay any longer and was ready to drive away. But a thought suddenly shed through his mind. "Housekeeper Wong takes Jordan Qi toe for a blind date, and Yasmin is also having a blind date. Could it be..." Thinking of this, Fade Chen was not in a hurry to drive anymore. He looked up and saw that the two women had already entered the western restaurant next to him. Then, Fade Chen got out of the car and looked inside the restaurant. Soon, he found that Housekeeper Wong and Jordan Qi were sitting by the window, and the two women were sitting opposite them. Obviously, they were the pair going through the blind date. "D*mn it, how dare you lie to the people around me." Fade Chen''s heart surged with anger when he walked into the restaurant. However, halfway there, Fade Chen calmed down. He knew that if he rushed over and drove her away immediately, it would not be good. Perhaps he would be misunderstood by Housekeeper Wong and Jordan Qi. Therefore, the best way was to endure his anger for the time being. When Yasmin Huang showed her true colors, he would expose the woman. So, Fade Chen found a seat near their table and sat down. He ordered something and then listened to the situation there. Both sides seemed to have finished introducing themselves. When Yasmin Huang heard that Jordan had a sry of 6,000 dors per month, she could not help but frown and seemed to be a little unsatisfied. Housekeeper Wong noticed this and quickly put in a good word, saying, "My son''s team leader values him very much. Recently, his leader promised him that he will be promoted, and his sry will also be increased. It is estimated that it will be 8,000 dors a monthter." Upon hearing this, Yasmin Huang curled up her lip nomittally. Obviously, she did not care about the sry rise at all. Then, two of them talked for a while and got to know each other''s lives more. Of course, almost all the talking on Jordan Qi''s side was done by Housekeeper Wong. Jordan Qi lowered his head slightly, and no one knew what he was thinking about. While Yasmin Huang chatted with the short-haired woman, she didn''t forget to order some food. 500 dors for a steak, 800 dors for some caviar, 1,000 dors for a bottle of red wine, and she ordered them without hesitation. If it weren''t for his mother, Jordan Qi would have stood up and left immediately. After chatting for a while, the two girls were also half full. They winked at each other, then picked up their bags and said, "Auntie, sorry, I''ll leave for a while to use the restroom." After the two women left, Housekeeper Wong quickly asked her son, "Son, what do you think of this girl? I think she is not bad. Although she is a little fat, she looks good. She is also a student from a famous university." Jordan Qi shook his head and said, "Mom, I don''t think we are suitable for each other." Yasmin Huang and the short-haired woman had already entered the restroom, and Fade Chen could not continue to listen to them. He quickly got up, walked to the restroom, and stood at the door of the men''s restroom. Fade Chen could clearly hear the conversation between the two women on the other side. "This man is not good. He looks ordinary and wears a pair of thick sses. He doesn''t have good taste. I don''t think he''s even 1.75 meters tall. He is not a good option." Yasmin Huang said discontentedly. The short-haired woman persuaded, "Don''t be so picky. The most important thing now is to find someone to guarantee your life." Yasmin Huang said unhappily, "6000 dors a month, even if it is raised to 8000 dors, it will also be not enough. What can I guarantee with that little money? It''s not even enough for me to do a facial treatment." The short-haired woman said, "Yasmin, lower down your standard. Do you think everyone can be as rich as Leonard Zhu? He can take out tens of thousands of dors at a time! The sry of 6,000 dors is already good in Bay City, it is several hundred dors higher than the average sry!" "That''s too low. What''s more, this man is dull and doesn''t know anything about fun. It''s more depressing to be with him than to be a nun." Yasmin Huang said. The short- haired woman sighed and said, "Yasmin, isn''t this an emergency? If you wait any longer, the baby in your tummy will be noticed. Let''s find a man for you first. We can just change things later when we meet the right person." These words seemed to touch Yasmin Huang. She sighed and said, "Okay then, that nerd got lucky, humph!" After that, the two women walked out. On the other side, Fade Chen was so angry that his lungs were going to explode. This b**ch was really shameless. She was obviously toying with Jordan Qi but was still not satisfied with Jordan Qi''s quality, she was a total b**ch. Resisting the urge to hit her, Fade Chen came out of the restroom and returned to his seat. Next to her, the short-haired woman nced at Yasmin Huang, then gently coughed and said, "Auntie, Yasmin just told me that she thinks Jordan is not bad, so she can try to date him." "Good, good, that''s great." Housekeeper Wong was so excited that she nudged her son next to her. Jordan Qi snorted and said nothing more. The short-haired woman said, "Auntie, you''ve seen what Yasmin is like. She''s very good and there are many suitors pursuing her. So if she were to have a rtionship with Jordan Qi, I hope you understand some conditions in advance." Housekeeper Wong''s face twitched, but she still nodded and said with a smile, "What conditions? Tell me." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Yasmin Huang frowned slightly as if she was still not satisfied with meeting such a man. Yasmin Huang said, "To be honest, Jordan Qi''s requirements are just ordinary, barely meeting my requirements. But there are a few conditions that are necessary. First, my family has a registered permanent residence in Bay City, and yours is in the rural area. There is a difference, so there must be a wedding gift of at least two hundred thousand dors." "Second, it''s about houses. Within the third Ring of Bay City, I must be given a house with at least 2 bedrooms and 2 living rooms. I won''t ept any loan and my name should be written on the property ownership certificate." "Third, personally I prefer peace and quiet, and I''m not used to living with elders. So after we''re together, I hope auntie and uncle cane here once a month at most." "Fourth, before we get married officially, Jordan Qi can''t touch me. My family is conservative and I must be a virgin until I get married." "What, d*mn it, a slut who has been yed for so many times. And she says that her family is conservative and she wants to keep her body pure. It''s ridiculous." These rude demands made Fade Chen full of anger and almost go ballistic. Even with Jordan Qi''s good character, he could no longer continue listening to what Yasmin Huang said at this moment. With a gloomy face, he pulled his mother up and stood up, saying, "Mom, let''s go." When Yasmin Huang saw this, she raised her eyebrows and said unhappily, "What do you mean? To be honest, with your condition, I am agreeing to talk to you because I think highly of you. Who do you think you are? You don''t have money, you don''t have an appearance, you are just a nerd. Hum!" "You..." Jordan Qi was so angry that his cheeks turned red and he was about to leave. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 But Housekeeper Wong stopped him and advised him earnestly, "Jordan, don''t be so agitated. Let''s sit down and discuss it. I think Yasmin is a good girl. Two of you can have a talk." Housekeeper Wong was really anxious about her son''s marriage and was still persuading him at this time. Jordan Qi had no choice but to sit down. But when he looked at Yasmin Huang, his face was obviously not happy. He said, "I can''t agree with your conditions, especially the third one." When Yasmin Huang heard this, she frowned and was about to swear. But the short-haired woman beside her stopped her and persuaded her in a low voice. She said that it was not easy to find another man, so just bear with it. After hearing this, Yasmin Huang thought for a while and said, "Your parents cane here more often. Three times a month! But the other three conditions must be met." Jordan Qi wanted to refuse, but Housekeeper Wong stopped him and said earnestly, "Girl, my family''s conditions may not be as good as your requirements. But I have been working for many years, and I still have some savings. We will solve the problems of houses and betrothal gifts." "Mom, that''s your pension money. How can I..." Jordan said. Housekeeper Wong pulled her son''s arm and said to Yasmin Huang, "Miss, this is the best I can do. If you really want to talk to my Jordan, then talk it out." Yasmin Huang was thinking about it and seemed to be a little unsatisfied with the conditions. The short-haired woman next to her was still trying to persuade her. A momentter, Yasmin Huang seemed to have made a decision and said, "For the sake of your sincerity, I can promise to date you. But you''ll need to give me half of the gift money now. I have to prepare in advance." "About this, we can raise the money!" Housekeeper Wong said. Upon hearing this, Yasmin Huang''s eyes lit up with joy. She nodded and was about to agree. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At this moment, Fade Chen could no longer sit down. Housekeeper Wong''s money would be all cheated by this bitch. Immediately, Fade Chen rushed out and pped Yasmin Huang on the face. He scolded, "Bitch, you are cheating money from my brother. Do you have a death wish?" Yasmin Huang was stunned and looked at Fade Chen in a daze. Jordan Qi and Housekeeper Wong also looked at Fade Chen in surprise. "Sir, you, why are you here? And, this is..." Fade Chen looked at the mother and son and said, "Housekeeper Wong, she is not a good person. She is not suitable for Jordan." At this moment, Yasmin Huang also came to her senses. When she saw that it was Fade Chen who had just hit her, she was so angry that her eyes turned red. She said, "How dare you hit me? I''ll kill you." Then Yasmin Huang rushed towards Fade Chen like a crazy woman. "How dare you!" Fade Chen shouted coldly, and his eyes were full of anger. Yasmin Huang was scared. Thinking of how Fade Chen knocked Leonard Zhu and Coach Hu to the ground in the afternoon, she suddenly dared not move. The short- haired woman was smart. It seemed that the hard way won''t work in this situation. Suddenly, she rolled her eyes and pretended to be pitiful. She said to Housekeeper Wong, "Auntie, if your son doesn''t want to go on a blind date, just say it. Now, you have asked someone to beat my friend up. What does that mean? We can''t go on with this." After all, Housekeeper Wong was anxious about her son''s marriage. Hearing this, she immediately became desperate. She quickly stopped them and looked at Fade Chen. She wanted to speak but stopped. Fade Chen sighed. He knew that if he did not make it clear, he might cause Housekeeper Wong''s misunderstanding. So he sat down and said to Housekeeper Wong, "Housekeeper Wong, I went to Momo''s school in the afternoon and saw this girl there. She is not a good person. She is pregnant now with another man''s child. Now she is trying to meet a man on a blind date because she is looking for a backup n." "What!" Eventhough Housekeeper Wong was anxious about her son''s marriage, she couldn''t tolerate such a thing. Immediately, her eyes turned red. The well-behaved Jordan Qi also stared at Yasmin Huang and said, "Is that true? Are you pregnant?" Yasmin Huang panicked, but it was impossible for her to admit this kind of thing in public. She quickly denied, "Nonsense, this is nder. If you don''t want to continue the discussion, just say it. Why did you insult me this way?" "You are still being stubborn!" Fade Chen snorted, took out his mobile phone, opened the recording, and yed the conversation between the short-haired woman and Yasmin Huang in the restroom just now. When those shameless words yed out clearly, Housekeeper Wong and Jordan''s faces darkened. Housekeeper Wong''s fingers trembled with anger. She pointed to Yasmin Huang and said, "You, what evil woman are you? You lied to my son, you..." Since the scandal had been exposed, Yasmin Huang did not care about her reputation anymore at this moment. She pointed at Jordan and said to Housekeeper Wong, "You olddy, why don''t you see what kind of person your son is? His sry of six thousand dors a month is just too little! If it weren''t for him to be a just-in-case, I would have never take a fancy to him. Don''t be ridiculous." "I don''t want to marry you. Olddy, listen up. It''s not that I''m not worthy of deserving your son, but for a person like your son. I will never like him. He''s a poor man without money." Yasmin Huang scolded them without hesitation. Immediately, there was a heated discussion around. Many people pointed at Yasmin Huang, and some of them cursed at her. However, a woman like Yasmin Huang did not care about such things. How could she know what shame was? She ignored all the scolding from the people. But Housekeeper Wong and Jordan Qi, who was called poor people, couldn''t help but sigh and copse helplessly, because they were indeed not rich. Seeing this, Fade Chen was furious. Then he thought of something and his eyes lit up. He said to Jordan, "Jordan, I have a job here, a million dors a year. Would you like to do it?" "Ah, one million dors, this..." Jordan Qi was surprised and his face was full of disbelief. Yasmin Huang was also stunned for a moment, and then she said sarcastically, "An annual sry of a million dors. You can brag about it. You are just a thug, and you dare try to introduce a high- paying job to others. You should know your own limits even if you want to lie to others." Fade Chen did not care about Yasmin Huang''s sarcasm. He looked at Jordan Qi and said, "This job is in production and manufacturing, simr to your previous work. If you agree, you can take up the job tomorrow." "You are still pretending. You can continue to act. A group of poor people, saying that your annual sry is a million dors. It''s ridiculous." Yasmin Huang criticized again. Housekeeper Wong and Jordan Qi also looked at Fade Chen in disbelief and said, "Sir, is this true?" "Housekeeper Wong, have I ever lied to you? Of course, it''s true!" Fade Chen nodded solemnly, then took out an employee card and handed it directly to Jordan, saying, "This is an employee card. You can start work tomorrow." "Wow, they are really a group of actors. The props have even been prepared in advance, but unfortunately, I will not believe you." Yasmin Huang said sarcastically. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 As soon as Yasmin Huang finished her words, there was a burst of surprise around her. "That, that''s the employee card of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is a bigpany. The benefits they offer to their staff is very good." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Look carefully. The card is marked with an L6, which means that''s the sixth grade position in Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and is among the supervisors. That kind of position absolutelyes with an annual sry of hundreds thousands of dors in Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "This buddy is so lucky. I want to enter Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc too. I don''t need a million dors a year. I''ll be satisfied with an annual sry of 100,000 dors a year." Hearing the discussion around them, Yasmin Huang and the short-haired woman''s faces couldn''t help changing, and their eyes began to sh. They thought in their hearts, "Could it be real? Is the annual sry real?" Jordan excitedly took the card and said to Fade Chen, "Thank you, thank you, I..." Fade Chen patted him on the shoulder and said, "Say no more. I believe in Housekeeper Wong and I also believe in your personality and working ability. I am responsible for the projects in that department. You can go to work tomorrow." The employment that Fade Chen mentioned was the production management at the health- preserving wine factory. Jordan Qi was an expert. After getting familiar with the process, Fade could hand the factory over to him, and then he would not need to oversee the work there in future. "Yes, I will do it well." Jordan nodded and said seriously, and then the employment was confirmed. Everyone was envious, and many young single girls even secretly winked at Jordan. Fade Chen knew that Housekeeper Wong and Jordan were not used to this kind of situation, so he didn''t say much and quickly took them out of the western restaurant. He asked them to get in the car and told them about Yasmin Huang in detail. Hearing this, the two of them couldn''t help sighing. Especially Housekeeper Wong, with a guilty look on her face, she looked at Fade Chen and said, "Sir, I''m sorry, I was..." Fade Chen waved his hand and said with a smile, "Housekeeper Wong, don''t be sorry. You were cheated. It''s good to figure it out. Jordan is an excellent man. Don''t worry about his marriage. Take your time. He''ll meet someone suitable." After this matter, Housekeeper Wong figured it out. She nodded, looked at her son, and said, "Well, you can handle this by yourself." At this moment, Yasmin Huang and the short-haired woman in the restaurant were listening to the discussion around them, looking at the expressions of the people around them. They were not sure about what they were feeling. Yasmin Huang could be shameless and didn''t care about the sarcasm of the crowd. But when she thought about how she didn''t get her "second-in-line" with an annual sry of a million dors, she felt as if she was pped in the face, she suddenly felt a sense of regret. However, Yasmin still said, "Hmph, it''s just a million dors. Compared with Leonard Zhu, it''s much worse. His property is several billion dors in value, a million dors is just nothing." Not to mention the others, even Yasmin Huang herself could not be convinced. After all, a rich young man like Leonard would not really marry her. With a gloomy face, both of them were about to leave the western restaurant. But at this time, the waiter came over with a smile and said, "Hello, the cost of your table tonight is 5630 dors, but we''ll give you a discount and charge you 5,600 dors." "What? 5600 dors? So expensive?" Yasmin Huang shouted in surprise. Sounds of sarcasm were heard. A man said sarcastically, "Didn''t someone just say a few billion dors? And a million dors is just a small sum of money. Why? Can''t you afford a few thousands?" Yasmin Huang was ashamed and angry, and her cheeks were red. She pointed outside and said to the waiter, "They are the ones who ordered these. Ask from them if you want the money." The waiter smiled and said, "The things on the table seem to have been eaten by you two. They just drank some water." Hearing this, Yasmin Huang and the short-haired woman looked embarrassed. Just now, they thought that the other party would pay for them, so they ordered some expensive dishes without hesitation. Unexpectedly, they had spent their own money. "Miss, do you want to pay with cash or credit card? You can pay by e- wallet too." The waitress still smiled and asked. Yasmin Huang was so angry, but she still had to take out her wallet and settle the bill with a gloomy face. As soon as she walked out of the restaurant, the short-haired woman felt too embarrassed to stay. She found an excuse and left. Yasmin Huang was getting angrier and angrier as she walked. She didn''t expect that she would suffer losses twice from Fade Chen today, and the losses was getting bigger. The anger and resentment in her heart grew stronger and stronger. She couldn''t help but take out her mobile phone and dialed a number, saying, "Hello, Brother Niu, I''m Yasmin." "Uh, I''m the one who watched a movie with Master Zhu thest time. Yes, yes. Recently, I''ve encountered some minor trouble. I heard that Brother Niu knows of someone who can fight, so I want to ask you a favor from you to help me find some people to teach a guy a lesson." "Okay, okay. Thank you for your arrangement, Brother Niu. I''m on the shopping street. I''ll wait for you." After hanging up the phone, Yasmin Huang smiled with revenge. She secretly gritted her teeth and said, "Fade Chen, so what if you''re rich and know some kung fu! When Brother Niu''s people arrive, you will suffer." Soon, in less than a quarter of an hour, Yasmin Huang saw a group of aggressive mening out towards the restaurant. The leader was a burly man with a tattoo on his face. His fierce expression made Yasmin Huang''s heart beat fast. However, when she thought that the strong man was going to teach Fade Chen a lesson, the uneasiness in Yasmin Huang''s heart suddenly turned into a pleasure of revenge. "Did you call?" The strong man stared at Yasmin Huang and asked. Yasmin Huang nodded quickly and said, "Yes, it''s me." "The person you want us to beat up is Fade Chen? Does he look like this?" The tattooed man took out a photo. Yasmin Huang looked at him and said excitedly, "It''s him, it''s him. Please teach him a good lesson. It''s best to break his legs and see how arrogant he will be in the future." The tattooed man put away the photo, turned his head and waved to the people behind him, saying, "Yes, that''s the one. Go ahead." Yasmin Huang nodded and was ready to see the strong men take action. However, she found that the strong men wereing toward her. They held her down, covered her with a sack, and carried her away. "What, what''s going on? Are you mistaken? It''s Fade Chen you are supposed to beat up, not me. I''m the one calling for it!" Yasmin Huang shouted in the sack. The tattooed man sneered and punched Yasmin Huang to shut her mouth. Then he snorted, "Deal with Fade Chen? It seems that you don''t know what you are doing!" "Take her away!" Following the order, a group of strong men carried Yasmin Huang away. Half an hourter, Yasmin Huang, who was covered with wounds, was thrown back to the entrance of Bay City University in the sack. Then, she was found by the security guards and sent to the infirmary. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Lying on the hospital bed, Yasmin Huang moved her body slightly and suddenly felt a sharp pain all over, as if she was going to break apart. But what Yasmin Huang didn''t know was that those men had already been merciful to her because she was just a student. Otherwise, if they had really followed the rules of the underworld, she would be fortunate even if they had just broken her legs or hands. Tears fell from her eyes silently. Yasmin Huang couldn''t help but sniff in pain. She didn''t understand why she had been beaten up like this. At this time, the door of the ward creaked open. Louise Lee came in and saw Yasmin Huang on the bed. Her first sentence was not to greet Yasmin with concern, but to ask nervously, "Did you look for trouble with Fade?" Yasmin Huang''s face twitched. She frowned and said, "Louise, are you still talking about this at times like this?" But Louise Lee looked nervous and continued to ask, "Tell me, did you or did you not?" Yasmin Huang said impatiently, "Yes, I did look for trouble with Fade. Are you satisfied now?" She told Louise how she had been beaten up for no reason when she had asked for people to go and beat Fade Chen up. After hearing this, Louise Lee''s face turned pale immediately. She looked at Yasmin Huang as if she was looking at a dead person and said, "You, you don''t know what you are doing! You are looking for death! Do you know Fade''s status in this ce? How dare you provoke him!" "What''s his status? He''s just a little thug. What position can he have?" Yasmin Huang shouted. Louise Lee said coldly, "A little thug? But those people that you called to beat Fade dared not do anything. A little thug but he can teach you a lesson without making a sound? Do you still believe that he''s just a little?" Yasmin Huang''s face turned serious, and she felt a faint uneasiness in her heart, but she still did not want to believe this. She shouted, "Even if he has some status around here, so what? When Master Zhu knows that I have been beaten up, he will definitely teach him a lesson. When that timees, Master Zhu..." "Don''t talk about Master Zhu anymore. Let me tell you, if you go and find trouble again, even Leonard''s father Xavier Zhu won''t be able to make a difference, let alone Leonard Zhu," Louise Lee shouted. "Louise, I think you must be really scared. What nonsense are you talking about?" Yasmin Huang did not understand why Louise Lee, who was usually bold and daring, had be so timid. "I don''t want to say too much. I only want to tell you one thing. Earlier this year when the semester started, at the hotel outside the school, even the Young Master Wei of North Bay City called Fade Chen as Brother Chen. If you want to carry on with whatever you''re doing, you''d better think carefully about it." Louise Lee got up to leave, turning away quickly. Yasmin Huang was stunned and came to her senses after a long time. "Young Master Wei of the North Bay City, is it Tom of Long Enterprise? Even he needs to call Fade Chen as Brother Chen. Who is he? Who is he really?" Yasmin Huang shouted, but Louise Lee had gone. The more Yasmin Huang thought about it, the more frightened she felt. She was a native of Bay City, and usually followed people like Leonard Zhu around. Naturally, she was very clear about the power bnce in Bay City. Needless to say, the name of Long Enterprise from the North Bay City was enough to make people tremble. As the second- in-mand of Long Enterprise, Tom Wei was only second in line to Uncle Wei of North Bay City. His status was much higher than that of Leonard Zhu, who was just a rich young man. How could such a powerful person call such a young thug as Brother Chen? Was Fade Chen even more powerful than Tom Wei was? For a moment, Yasmin Huang''s heart was cold. She now realized who she had been dealing with. She finally understood why Louise Lee had repeatedly warned her not to provoke Fade Chen. She then realized that it was fortunate enough that she could still lie on the bed with her four limbs intact. Fade Chen did not know what Yasmin Huang had done behind his back. He had returned to the vi with Housekeeper Wong and Jordan Qi. Heforted them quickly and then everyone went to wash up and go to bed. The next day, Fade Chen brought Jordan Qi to thepany and showed him the manufacturing process and also other things that needed attention regarding the production of the health- preserving wine. Jordan was indeed a professional, and soon he started his work. Along the way, he solved some minor problems in the production line, which improved the quality of the healthpreserving wine. After settling Jordan in, it was already noon. Momo Soo called Fade Chen on the phone and said that she encountered something strange. Yasmin Huang had taken the initiative to call her and apologize to her. Yasmin Huang also asked her to send a message to Fade Chen to express her apology and promised that she would never provoke Fade Chen again in future. Although Fade Chen did not know what had happened, he was relieved that Yasmin Huang had finally decided to not stir any more trouble for him. Fade Chen chatted with Momo Soo for a while and finally hung up the phone when it was time for work in the afternoon. After putting on his white coat, Fade Chen came to the medical room and went back to work. But when he looked towards the empty seat next to him, he couldn''t help but whisper, "Didn''t Xenia say that she would go out to buy something at noon? Why hasn''t shee back yet?" After more than 20 minutes, Xenia Xu still had note back to work. Fade Chen could not help but feel a little strange. He picked up his mobile phone and was ready to call and ask her about the situation. After all, Xenia Xu was his direct subordinate. Before Fade Chen could dial the number, his phone vibrated. When he saw the caller ID, it was Xenia Xu. "So this girl still knows to call me and ask for leave!" Fade Chen muttered and picked up the phone. However, before he could speak, Xenia Xu''s cry came from the other end of the phone. "Doctor Chen, I, I have hit someone!" "What? You hit someone? Are you injured? Have you been sent to the hospital?" Fade Chen asked in a hurry. Perhaps because of panic, Xenia Xu''s words were incoherent. "No, no, Dr. Chen. I didn''t hit anyone. But they insisted that I hit someone. I didn''t..." Although her words were messy, Fade Chen quickly noticed something unusual. His heart thumped and he said, "Xenia, is someone ckmailing you?" "Yes!" Xenia Xu said, "An old woman insisted on lying in front of my car. She said I hit her." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When she said that, Fade Chen heard an old woman''s crying and cursing voiceing from the phone, including a man''s shouting. Xenia Xu was really scared and immediately burst into tears. Fade Chen quicklyforted her, "Don''t worry, Xenia. Tell me where you are and I''ll be right there. Don''t act rashly. I''ll take care of it." "Okay, I will." Xenia Xu answered and then texted the address to Fade Chen. Fade Chen hung up the phone and then applied for leave from Lily Wei on the RTX. Then he took off his white coat, ran downstairs, and rushed to the ce where the ident happened. The ident urred not far from thepany. It was on an old street two blocks away. Fade Chen ran fast and arrived in less than ten minutes. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 By the time Fade Chen arrived, a lot of onlookers were already around. Everyone pointed at the scene and was talking about it. Many people were taking pictures with their mobile phones, but there was one thing inmon, they were at least more than ten meters away from the ident spot. Obviously, they were worried that they would be med for anything. Fade Chen walked into the crowd and saw what was going on. Xenia Xu''s pink electric bikey at the side of the road. Next to it, a burly 30-year-old man was shouting at Xenia Xu and kept asking her to pay as apensation. In front of the electric bikey an olddy in her fifties or sixties. She held the front wheel of the electric bike in one hand and covered her waist with the other hand. She kept groaning, "Ouch, my waist. I have been hit by someone. Young people nowadays don''t even know how to slow down when riding a bike. Even if they have injured someone, they wouldn''t admit it. They want to run away!" Xenia Xu''s face was full of anxiety and anger. She said, "Auntie, I didn''t hit you. Why do you wrong for me?" As soon as she spoke, the burly man suddenly came up and roared at Xenia Xu, "If you didn''t hit her, how did my mother fall down? Did she run under your bike herself?" "When I was passing here, my bike was not even at half the speed. It was auntie who suddenly rushed over. I didn''t even touch her and she fell in front of my bike on her own." Xenia Xu exined. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The burly man shouted, "What do you mean by ''You did not even touch her''? If not, how would my mother fall to the ground?" "Little girl, why don''t you admit that you''ve hit someone with your bike? I''m so old already, I''ll get hurt easily even with a small knock!" The olddy on the ground seized the opportunity toin. "Auntie, I didn''t, I..." Xenia Xu was anxious. But the man was faster. He rolled up his sleeves and forced Xenia Xu to stand in front of him. He said, "It''s a fact that my mother was knocked down by you. You can''t escape the me. Just tell me what you n to do about it." "I, I didn''t..." Xenia Xu''s eyes were filled with tears. "How dare you! Don''t try to escape!" The burly man shouted, which scared Xenia Xu, she was like a timid sheep and curled up in fear. "I tell you, my mother was hit, and you have to be responsible. The medical expenses are at least 50,000 dors." This guy immediately asked for such a big sum and roared at Xenia Xu. "I don''t have money, I..." Xenia Xu said in horror. "If you don''t have money, call someone who has it. I don''t care what method you use. You must send me the money within an hour. Otherwise, I will lock you up in prison." The man threatened. Xenia Xu had never experienced such a thing before. She was so scared that tears fell from her eyes. She squatted on the ground and began to cry. The man did not have any sympathy. He reached out his hand to pull Xenia up, and shouted at the same time, "Don''t pretend to be pitiful. Call someone for the money now, or..." "Let her go!" A roar interrupted the burly man. The man turned around and saw a handsome young man walking towards him. He frowned and shouted, "Who are you? What a nosy man!" Xenia Xu looked up and was surprised. She stood up and rushed to Fade Chen. She cried, "Doctor Chen, you''re here. I... They..." Fade Chen brought Xenia Xu''s delicate body into his embrace and patted her gently. Heforted her softly, "Xenia, I''m here. Don''t be afraid. I know everything." Observing their movements, the burly man snorted and said, "A friend! That''s great. Your friend hit my mother and she has no money topensate us. You canpensate us on her behalf. 50,000 dors" Fade Chen''s face turned cold. Ignoring the burly man, he turned his eyes to the woman on the ground and shouted coldly, "Hey you, again! Get up on your own, or I''ll pull you up. You have conned me thest time, but now you''re conning the people around me!" It turned out that the olddy was not a randomdy. It was the same one who had cheated him of 10,000 dors when Fade Chen had juste to Bay City from TianWu Moutain. Unexpectedly, today he met her again and this time she even brought her son out to con other people. The olddy was stunned. She looked at Fade Chen a few times, but obviously did not remember who he was. After all, she had conned quite a lot of people, so how could she remember him clearly? Moreover, even if was was true, she had the perfect escape, which was to deny it regardless of any circumstance. "I don''t understand what you are talking about. I don''t know you at all! Oh, I am so miserable. I was hit by someone without anypensation and now I am threatened by others! Oh, my waist, my waist is broken!" The olddy said. "Boy, how dare you threaten my mother? I''ll kill you!" The burly man came over and punched Fade Chen. "You''re courting your own death!" Fade Chen''s eyes darkened and he kicked out. In an instant, the burly man was sent flying and fell heavily on ground. Seeing this, the old woman shouted even louder. She rolled on the ground and cried so loudly as if her heart was torn apart. "Ah, you hit me! And now you''ve even gotten someone to beat up my son! Help!" "Shut up!" Fade Chen walked to the olddy, raised his right foot, and roared. However, the olddy was not afraid at all. Instead, she shouted even more loudly with her lousy acting skills. "Murder! Someone is going to murder me!" When the passers-by saw this situation, they couldn''t help but retreat a few meters and sigh inconspicuously at the same time. These kinds of elderly ckmailers were too difficult to deal with. If you reasoned with them, they would not ept it. If they really started to fight, they would get injured, and perhaps the faked injury would be real. Therefore, in such situations, many people could only admit that they were unlucky and just compensate the ckmailer with some money. But now, Fade Chen had hit the burly man. Obviously, he did not make the best choice. Many passers-by could not help but shake their heads and sigh, thinking that this young man was too impulsive. He would suffer more lossester. Xenia Xu was also anxious at this moment. She was afraid that Fade Chen would be angry and beat the olddy up. Then things would beplicated. Just then, Fade Chen raised his right foot but did not step on the olddy. He snorted coldly and ignored the olddy. He went over to the other side and kicked the burly man who had just gotten up from the ground. Then, as if he were picking up a kitten, Fade Chen picked the man up and threw him down beside the old woman. The burly man was usually a ruthless person. He had never been bullied like this. He was suddenly angry. He gritted his teeth, stood up and waved his fist. He was going to fight with Fade Chen. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 How could Fade Chen give the burly man any chance? As long as he lifted his leg, Fade kicked the guy to the ground. Moreover, his kick was very urate. It was not fatal, but it could bring great pain. Immediately, the guy grimaced in pain, and sweat dripped down his forehead. When the olddy saw her son being beaten up, she immediately shouted even louder and howled like a high- pitched speaker, "We''re being beaten up! We will be killed, help!" "Shut up!" Fade Chen roared, but the olddy shouted even louder. Seeing this, Fade Chen pped the old woman''s son, making his cheeks red and swollen like steamed buns. "Ah, you hit my son, you''re killing him!" The olddy was still shouting. Fade Chen did not say anything. He pped the man again, which made the man''s cheek more swollen. After that, Fade Chen stared at the olddy with a fierce look. "Ah, you..." The olddy was also scared. She looked at Fade Chen. As soon as she spoke, Fade Chen immediately pped her son on the face. "Keep shouting. If you shout, I will p your son in the face." Fade Chen said. "p!" "Hit..." "p!" "Kill..." "p!" After a few ps, the olddy''s son couldn''t bear it anymore before the old woman wanted to admit defeat. He cried, "Mom, stop talking. I can''t stand it. Stop talking." Looking at her son''s bruised face, the olddy was angry and anxious, but she dared not speak again. She could only re at Fade Chen. Fade Chen didn''t care about her eyes and shouted coldly, "Stand up and tell me what happened just now." The olddy was still hesitating, but Fade Chen did not hesitate in giving her son another p. The olddy was scared and quickly got up from the ground. She moved faster than the young man and did not seem to be injured at all. "Say, did the bike hit you, or are you ckmailing us for money?" Fade Chen stared at the olddy coldly. The expression on the olddy''s face was uncertain, but when she saw Fade Chen''s hand raising to give her son another p on his swollen cheek, she slowly said, "Yes, I was ckmailing you. The bike didn''t hit me at all. At that time, the situation was like this..." Then, the olddy told the whole truth. Next to her, Xenia Xu took her mobile phone out and recorded everything on video. After that, the olddy looked at Fade Chen carefully and said, "I, I''ve exined everything. Can we leave now?" "Leave? Is it that simple?" Fade Chen snorted, and the two trembled with fear. "You, what else do you want?" The olddy was resisting the urge to make a fuss and asked quickly. Fade Chen said, "You should return the 10,000 dors that you cheated from me before!" Hearing about the money, the olddy''s face suddenly twitched and she looked hesitant. As a result, Fade Chen pped her son again without hesitation, and her son immediately screamed. The olddy did not dare to wait anymore. She quickly said, "I''ll give the money back to you. I''ll give it back to you right away." Then, she quickly took out a stack of money and handed it to Fade Chen respectfully. Fade Chen put away the money and snorted. He kicked the son and shouted angrily, "Get lost!" Instantly, the two of them scrambled away with pale faces. Seeing this scene, all the passers- by were shocked. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "D*mn, this buddy is so fierce, and he actually handled that ckmailing woman. It''s a miracle!" "The wicked have to be tortured by the wicked! When they meet someone more ruthless, they will be scared." "That''s right. It felt so good when he pped him just now! I myself couldn''t wait to rush forward and p him." "It''s not that simple. This mother-and-son pair had been doing this for a long time. I''m afraid they won''t let this go so easily." "Yes, I heard that they all have connections with someone powerful in the area. Young man, little girl, you''d better leave now. If they call someer, you will suffer." Hearing this, Xenia Xu''s smiling face suddenly showed a hint of worry. She said to Fade Chen, "Doctor Chen, let''s go." "Xenia, don''t worry. As long as I''m here, no one can help them." Fade Chen smiled and picked up the electric bike calmly. Then he took out a towel and wiped it carefully, looking very confident. When the passers-by saw this, they could not help but shake their heads and sigh. "This young man is still too young. He thinks he can fight. He is overconfident." "Yes, those gangs are not easy to deal with. He will regretter." Just as they were sighing, noisy footsteps quickly approached them. People looked in the direction of the sounds and saw more than a dozen gangsters with tattoos rushing over, including the old lady and her son who had just left. When the two saw that Fade Chen was still cleaning the bike in the same ce, the burly man said with vicious look in his eyes, "It''s him! Brother Bald, it''s him who hit me. I must teach him a good lesson." Seeing this scene, the passers- by looked scared and stepped back a few steps and secretly shook their head. "It''s toote. It''s toote to escape now." "It''s inevitable that these two young people will be beaten!" "I hope they can learn some lessons this time. Don''t be so confident." Amongst the crowd''s discussion, the olddy and her son took the lead and rushed over to Fade Chen with more than ten people with them. They stared at Fade Chen fiercely and said, "Kid, you hit me just now. I''m gonna double back the pain to you now." After that, the olddy''s son roared and was about to attack Fade Chen. "Beat him!" But at this time, when he rushed towards Fade Chen, he found that the gangsters behind him did not follow him at all. He alone rushed over and was pped in the face by Fade Chen again. He turned around and fell to the ground. Sitting on the ground, he was a little confused. He turned to look at the bald strong man behind him and said, "Brother Bald, why didn''t youe?" At this moment, the bald man red at the burly man. Then he squeezed out a smile and approached Fade Chen. He nodded and bowed respectfully, "Mr. Chen, I didn''t expect to meet you so coincidentally." "Are youing to beat me up?" Fade Chen said as he held his hands in front of his chest, looked at the bald man. His eyes fell between the two legs of the bald man and nced back at the man''s face. This bald man was none other than the bald gangster who stopped Fade Chen and Lily Wei on the road some time ago. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Looking at Fade Chen''s eyes, the bald man couldn''t help but close his legs tightly, he could still feel a dull pain between his thighs. After all, Lily Wei''s attack between his legs the previous time had almost destroyed his happiness on the bed for the rest of his life. Thinking about what they had done to him, the bald man started shivering. He shook his head rapidly and said, "Mr. Chen, don''t take me wrong, please. How could I ever hit you?" "Good that you didn''t n to!" Fade Chen said lightly while continuing to rub the bike. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But the olddy didn''t understand what was going on at the moment. She started shouting, "Why aren''t you guys taking any actions, I paid you to work and not to talk." Hearing this, the bald man pped the olddy on the face without hesitation and said disdainfully, "Shut up! How dare you disrespect Mr. Chen! Do you want to die?" The olddy was used to being demanding. At this point, when she had been hit, she immediately fell to the ground and began to make a fuss, "You b*stard, you don''t keep your words. If you don''t do anything after taking my money, you will be cursed...Go hell." At this moment, the bald man was so furious that he wanted to beat the old woman up badly. Finally, the old woman''s son sensed something was wrong and quickly asked cautiously, "Brother Bald, does this man have any special identity?" The bald man resisted the urge to p him, gritted his teeth, and muttered, "Special identity? Let me tell you, Mr. Chen over here is the person that Master Wei of Long Enterprise mentioned, he is the one that cannot be provoked. Do you understand?" "Master Wei!" The man trembled and looked frightened. He nced at Fade Chen in horror, then turned back and whispered, "Is it true?" The bald man snorted, he said, "If you don''t believe me, you can try to provoke him. We will see what Master Wei will do to you when he finds out." The man was so scared that his face turned pale. He didn''t dare say anything more and rushed over to stop his mother, as she was still shouting. He helped her up and whispered to her. All of a sudden, the olddy''s face turned extremely pale. Although she had just stood up, she almost fell to the ground again. "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. We were wrong." Holding his mother, the man stood before Fade Chen and apologized in terror. Fade Chen nced at the two of them and then said to the bald head guy, "From now on, if this womanes out to extort people again, just break one of her legs. If four limbs are not enough then just make it five and if it still isn''t enough, just cut off her fingers." "Yes, Mr. Chen, I will do it!" The bald man nodded quickly and looked at the man. The man felt a chill all over his body and couldn''t help but close his legs together. The olddy lowered her head and didn''t dare to even breathe. She did not make any noise at all at this point. All the passers-by around were dumbfounded when they saw the situation. Especially those who had said that Fade Chen would be dead earlier, at this moment, all of them were stunned and looked at the bald man treated Fade Chen so respectfully. The muscles on their faces were still twitching. When Fade Chen cleaned the bike, he climbed on the bike and said to Xenia Xu, " Xenia,e on. You''rete for work." Xenia Xu sat down. Fade Chen quickly pulled her arms around his waist. Then he grinned and said, "I drive very fast. Hold me tightly." Xenia Xu blushed and held Fade Chen''s waist tightly with her arms. She felt an indescribable sense of security. Then Fade Chen started the bike and was about to get going. Seeing this, the bald man and the old lady all breathed sighs of relief. However, they drove not more than two meters away, and the bike suddenly stopped again. This time, their hearts unexpectedly pounded vigorously and almost leaped out of their throats. At this time, Xenia Xu, who had knocked into Fade Chen''s back because of the sudden braking, coyly hit Fade Chen in the back and said in a delicate voice, "Doctor Chen, you are so bad!" "Xenia, I didn''t mean it. Look, there''s a ditch ahead!" Fade Chen pointed to a distance less than one centimeter long on the ground and spoke very seriously. Then, the bald man and the others saw Fade Chen riding the bike away. In the back seat, the lovely girl, Xenia Xu repeatedly mmed into Fade Chen''s back, making him express suchfort and satisfaction. Immediately, the group of people stunned at the spot gradually came to their senses. They had been dumbfounded, but now Fade Chen was disappearing into the distance on the motorcycle. It took almost half an hour for Fade Chen to return to the office when it would have just taken ten minutes by car. When he finally arrived at the office, he still felt a little overwhelmed. After parking the motorcycle, Xenia Xu was in a rush to get down off the motorcycle. She stood beside Fade Chen with a blushing face and said in a delicate voice, "Doctor Chen, you bullied me!" Fade Chen immediately shouted that he was innocent. "How could that be? Xenia, don''t take me wrong." "No!" Xenia Xu wrinkled her nose and said shyly with a rosy smile, "How could you ride a motorcycle that way, Doctor Chen? You kept stopping and going." "Xenia, you''ve got me wrong. There must be something wrong with your bike. My back is almost swollen by all that impact along the way." Fade Chen stared at Xenia Xu''s chest and said without blushing. "Doctor Chen, you are so naughty, you bully me!. Hum!" Looking at Fade Chen''s eyes, Xenia Xu blushed immediately. She snorted and stomped upstairs. "Xenia Xu''s shape was almost on par with Manager Wei!" Fade Chen put his hands in his pockets, whistling, and went upstairs happily. Back in the medical center, Xenia Xu rushed in and closed the door firmly. She didn''t want to meet Fade Chen at all. Fade Chen was so bored that he could only y solitaire on theputer. Soon, it was time to get off work. When Fade Chen was about to pack his stuff and go home, the closed door to the medical center finally opened, and Xenia Xu poked her head out. Seeing Xenia Xu''s cautious look, Fade Chen couldn''t help butugh. "Xenia, you''re finally out. Otherwise, I''m going to think that you''ve been eaten by a wolf in there." "There is no big gray wolf in the medicine room. Dr. Chen, do you think I am a child?" Xenia Xu came out and wrinkled her nose, she looked adorable. Fade Chen nced at her chest with shimmering eyes. "Xenia Xu, of course, you''re not a child. A child would not be as big as you." "Ah!" When Xenia Xu saw Fade Chen''s eyes, she immediately eximed and covered her chest with her hands. Her face was red. She red at Fade Chen and said, "Doctor Chen, you are making fun of me again." "Alright, enough of joking. It''s time to get off work, Xenia Xu you may go off now." Fade Chen said with a smile. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Xenia Xu blushed and she seemed hesitant. However, when she saw that Fade Chen was about to go out, she suddenly said, "Doctor Chen, wait a minute. I would like to treat you for dinner." "Oh!" Fade Chen was surprised and then grinned, "Xenia, why? Isn''t a date?" Xenia Xu immediately blushed and said, "Of course not. Please don''t overthink, Dr. Chen. I just wanted to express my gratitude since you helped me in the afternoon" "Well, I see. As my lovely colleague invites me to dinner, I must say yes." Fade Chen smiled and said, "Let''s go. I''m starving." "Alright!" The youngdy smiled and quickly began to pack up. Forty minutester, they arrived in a street full of restaurants. After parking the bike, the two of them walked halfway down the street. Fade Chen decided to get some casual snacks, but Xenia Xu insisted that they go to a proper restaurant. They walked into the restaurant and called for the waiter to order food. Suddenly, they heard a woman saying. "Hey, Xenia, are you dining here too?" Xenia Xu turned her head and saw a fashionable young girl with heavy makeup shing her eyes at them with a smile. "Christine Fan, what a coincidence!" Xenia Xu greeted her with a smile and introduced Fade Chen at the same time, "This is my ssmate." "Waiter, I''m going to change my seat. When other guestse, let them sit here." Christine Fan moved immediately to Xenia Xu''s table and said with a smile, "Xenia Xu, we have graduated for a year and I haven''t seen you around. Are you still working in Bay City?" "Yeah, I''m still working at Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." Xenia Xu said softly, but her tone wasn''t too weing. When Christine Fan heard this, her eyes brightened, and she sighed with emotion, "Hey, Xenia, you are really good! You''ve joined a bigpany as soon as you graduated. The work is easy and it''s also a privileged work there. I''ve been working as a nurse in the city hospital for a year. I finally just got promoted after such a long time." This woman seemed to beining about her job, but the meaning behind her words made Fade Chen frown. He understood why Xenia Xu didn''t like to speak with her. "Really? You''ve been promoted. Congrattions," Xenia Xu said ndly, without a hint of envy. Christine Fan couldn''t help but frown slightly, and her expression was a little bit disappointed. At that moment, the crisp snap of the leather shoes sounded, and a man in his early thirties, dressed carefully, came over. Seeing him, Christine Fan immediately smiled and waved to the man, saying, "Zach,e here." The man came over and nced at Fade Chen and Xenia Xu. He was clearly surprised and smiled as his eyesnded on Xenia Xu. "Why did you change your seat?" The man sat opposite Christine and asked. Christine Fan looked at Xenia Xu and said, "I met my ex-ssmate. Come over and have a chat." When Zach Wang heard the word "ssmate", he couldn''t help looking at Xenia Xu again. With a bright smile on his face, he took the initiative to reach out his hand and said, "Hello, I am Zach. Christine''s colleague at the city hospital." Xenia Xu felt ufortable when Zach Wang looked at her. Instead of reaching out to her hand, she picked up her teacup and said lightly, "I''m Xenia, Christine''s ssmate." Zach Wang was trying to chat further, but the waiter came over with the food. Fade Chen asked Xenia Xu to start having her dinner and intimately picked up some food for her. Xenia Xu smiled, looking very satisfied. Seeing this, Zach Wang''s face darkened. He looked at over at Christine Fan and whispered, "Christine, your ssmate is lovely. You''re going to help me to get her and I''m going to give you a promotion." Christine Fan was a little distressed about that. After all, she had put in so much effort in Zach Wang for several months in order to get a promotion. Unexpectedly, Zach Wang quickly changed his feelings the moment heid his eyes on Xenia Xu. She was frustrated. She wanted to make trouble, but she also realized that her appearance was not as good as Xenia Xu''s. If she refused directly, Zach Wang would fire her from the hospital. Therefore, she could only help Zach Wang take on Xenia Xu and get some benefits for herself. But at this moment, they didn''t notice that Fade Chen had heard all of the whispers, which made Fade Chen''s expression turn cold. Christine Fan did not notice Fade Chen, but began to assist Zach Wang to chat with Xenia Xu with excitement. "Xenia, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is good for now, however, the position is not so suitable for you. You can''t get a raise working there. Moreover, working in a hospital seems to be more stable. Have you ever thought about changing your job?" Without waiting for Xenia Xu''s reply, Christine Fan immediately pointed at Zach Wang and said, "Xenia, Zach is the Director of the Department of Orthopedics at the city hospital. He can assist you in changing your job with just a quick word and transfer you to the city hospital. You know,..."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Xenia Xu realized Christine Fan''s intention and interrupted her quickly. She said ndly, "No, thank you. I am happy working here." At this time, Fade Chen took the opportunity to pick up some food and whispered what he had just heard to Xenia Xu. Seeing how intimate they were, Zach Wang could not help but squint his eyes. He looked at Fade Chen and said, "This is..." Xenia Xu nced at Fade Chen and blushed slightly. Then she said, "Fade Chen is my boyfriend." Xenia and Fade knew that the pair before them had evil intentions, hence she decided to have Fade Chen pretend to be her boyfriend. Once Zach Wang heard this, his expression looked a little bit hideous. He nced at Christine Fan. Christine Fan understood what was happening. She raised her ss and said to Xenia Xu, "Xenia, how long have you been together? Why haven''t I heard of him?" Xenia Xu said, "Fade Chen is my colleague. We''ve been together for months." "Your colleague?" Zach Wang looked at Fade Chen. "Mr. Chen is also a medical student? Which medical college did you graduate from?" Christine Fan said, "Director Wang is a doctoral student at the Bay City Medical Institute. He has overseas study experience. So he became the director of the department at the university despite being so young." Ignoring the other party''s bragging, Fade Chen said humbly, "I haven''t studied at any university. I only learned a little Chinese Traditional Medical knowledge on my own." "Chinese Traditional Medical knowledge?" Zach Wang curled his lips disdainfully and then said, "Oh, since when the requirements of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc has dropped so low! Mr. Chen is not joking, is he?" Christine Fan spoke, "Xenia, you are kind and innocent. Don''t be cheated by someone, or it will be toote to regret." Xenia Xu shook her head and said, "Thank you. I can distinguish good and bad by myself." After that, she fed Fade Chen with food intimately and they continued with their dinner. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Seeing this situation, Zach Wang was so angry that his face turned red. He resisted the urge to attack and gave Christine Fan a meaningful nce. Christine Fan understood his intentions and took out her mobile phone. After ying with it for a while, the phone rang. She picked up the phone and spoke with excitement. Then she said to Xenia Xu, "Xenia, it''s our ss monitor. She knows we are hanging out together now. She wants to chat with you for a while. Let''s go." Xenia Xu had some doubts, but they were ssmates after all. Xenia Xu couldn''t get rid of Christine Fan''s n, so she had to y down her bowl and go out to answer the phone with Christine Fan. As soon as they left, Zach Wang''s face changed. He pointed at Fade Chen with a sullen face and said, "Fade, right? I have something to tell you." Fade Chen ignored him and continued to eat. Zach Wang frowned and reached out to pull Fade Chen over. Fade Chen pushed his hand away and said, "Go away. I don''t have time for you." As the youngest director of a department, Zach Wang knew a lot of people in the city. He had never received such rude treatment. What''s more, it was from a bumpkin that wore such lowly clothes. Zach Wang suddenly became angry and snapped, "Kid, I warn you. I like Xenia. You''d better leave on your own or I will help you do it. Do you understand me?" Fade Chen pretended not to hear him and did not respond at all. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ''Tm talking to you. Aren''t you listening?" Zach Wang was a little annoyed and shouted at Fade Chen. Fade Chen swallowed thest piece of braised pork in his mouth, then looked up with an impatient look at Zach Wang, he said, "You''ve finally finished your nonsense?" "Er... what did you say?" Veins popped out on Zach Wang''s forehead. "I said, are you done with your nonsense? Your mouth stinks and now, even your ears don¡¯t work!" Fade Chen said. "D*mn it, you''re courting death." Zach Wang picked up a bottle of red wine on the table. "If you dare hit me with it, I will shove the bottle up your butt." Fade Chen grabbed the bottle in Zach Wang''s hand and said coldly. Looking at Fade Chen''s cold eyes, Zach Wang somehow felt a shiver in his heart and he calmed down. Seeing this, Fade Chen snorted and let go of his hand. He sat back down and continued eating. Zach Wang realized that his hand which was holding the ss bottle felt suddenly light. He looked down at his hand and saw that the bottle had cracked. The lower half of the bottle was smashed into pieces and ss shards the size of fingernails were scattered on the ground. The red wine had spilled all over Zach Wang''s body. But at this moment, Zach Wang had no time to think about this, because what Fade Chen just did really shocked him. At this time, Christine Fan and Xenia Xu, who were on the phone outside, also returned to the table. Seeing the situation, they asked at the same time, "What happened? What happened?" Fade Chen said lightly, "Nothing. Someone just farted that''s all." Then Fade Chen asked Xenia Xu to sit down. On the other hand, Christine Fan quickly took out a tissue and wiped the wine off Zach Wang''s body. Christine Fan asked again in a low voice, wanting to find out what had happened. But Zach Wang did not want to respond because he felt too ashamed. His face was gloomy and he said nothing. He was thinking about how to find a chance to teach this guy a lesson. At this time, a middle-aged woman who was wearing a pair of high heels with curly hair walked in with her body swaying. Suddenly, Zach Wang''s eyes lit up. Ignoring the stains on his clothes, he hurried over to meet her. "Vice Principal Hu!" Christine Fan was stunned. Her eyes lit up in an instant. Christine Fan also quickened her pace and walked over. After they left, Fade Chen was happy. He ate and chatted with Xenia Xu, feeling d that they had been left alone. Before long, the two finished their meal and were ready to leave after paying the bill. At this time, a loud bang suddenly resounded in the restaurant, and then a clear p rang through the air. "What are you doing? Don''t you know how to serve dishes!" Everyone looked in the direction of the sound and saw a young waitress in a uniform standing in front of a table with her head down, and there were pieces of broken dishes and tes scattered all over the ground. Fade Chen nced at the waitress and he looked surprised. This girl was none other than Momo Soo''s roommate Yuri Zhang. Fade Chen had heard that she worked after school hours, but he didn''t expect her to be in this restaurant. At this time, in front of Yuri Zhang, the woman with curly hair pointed at Yuri angrily and roared, "Do you know how much my clothes are? You can''t afford to pay me even with a year''s sry. What should we do now?" ''Tm sorry, I..." Yuri Zhang was obviously frightened. The curly- haired woman continued to roar, "I''m so unlucky, just by having a meal. I think you''re just a poor girl. You can''t afford to pay me the full amount, so just pay me half of it, 20000 dors." "What... 20000 dors!" Yuri Zhang was obviously shocked by the price. The curly-haired woman looked displeased. At this moment, Zach Wang and Christine Fan, who was sitting opposite her, suddenly stood up and shouted at Yuri Zhang, "Little girl, don''t be ungrateful. Mrs. Hu''s clothes are usually tens of thousands. Now she''s given you a discount. What else do you want?" "I, I don''t have any money!" Yuri Zhang stammered. At the same time, she whispered pitifully, "And, and the dishes fell because she suddenly hit me." "What do you mean? It''s you who didn''t serve the dishes well. How can you me it on me." Mrs. Hu was angry and shouted, "I tell you, I won''t give you a discount now. This dress costs 40,000 dors, and you mustpensate me at the original price now." "No, you knocked the dishes down yourself. It''s not my fault." Yuri Zhang said firmly, with a hint of stubbornness shing in her eyes. "You''re still arguing!" The curly-haired woman was furious and pped Yuri Zhang again. When Yuri Zhang was about to be hit again, a shadow quickly shed and blocked the woman''s palm. Yuri Zhang, who was terrified, closed her eyes and lowered her head. Suddenly she felt that there was a figure in front of her. When she looked up, she was full of surprise. "Brother, Brother Chen, why are you here?" The curly-haired woman who was stopped, stared at Fade Chen with anger, and shouted, "What are you doing? Who are you?" Before Fade Chen could say anything, Zach Wang, who was standing opposite the woman, said hurriedly, "Mrs. Hu, I know this guy. He''s just a little Chinese medicine practitioner." Earlier, when Zach Wang saw Matilda Hu, the vice principal of their academy,ing in the restaurant, he immediately went over to please her. Originally, he was thinking about how to use Matilda Hu''s authority to teach Fade Chen a lesson. Unexpectedly, although Zach Wang could not think of a way, the guy hade and provoked Matilda Hu on his own. Zach Wang would not let go of this great opportunity and immediately started to stir up more trouble. When Mrs. Hu heard that Fade Chen was just a little Chinese medicine practitioner, she despised him even more. She said coldly, "You''d better let go of me immediately, otherwise, I''ll make you regret it." Fade Chen pped Mrs. Hu on the face without hesitation and said coldly, "Because you pped Yuri, now I''m returning it back to you." Chapter 70 Chapter 70 "You, how dare you! I''m going to kill you!" Matilda Wu was very mad and reached out her hands to grab Fade Chen. Fade Chen roared and kicked her away. Mrs. Hu almost fell to the ground. Seeing this, Zach Wang and Christine Fan rushed to help, but they still tried to further irritate Mrs. Hu. "Stop, Fade Chen, you are too ignorant. How dare you? Apologize, now!" Mrs. Hu was so angry that her cheeks turned red. She shouted at the security guard of the restaurant, "What the hell are you waiting for? Your staff are beating customers up with an outsider. Why aren''t you doing your job? I want to see your boss now." Seeing the security guardsing over, Yuri Zhang looked worried and said to Fade Chen, "Brother Chen, you should leave now, I..." Fade Chen smiled faintly andforted her, "Don''t worry. I''m here. No one can hurt you now." After that, Fade Chen nced at the security guards around him, snorted, and said with great aggressiveness, "Now, guys. What do you gonna do?" Mrs. Hu roared, "Beat him, now!" However, the security guards felt that this young man was not amoner and did not dare to act rashly. Fortunately, at this time, the boss of the restaurant, a man in his forties arrived. The security guards immediately retreated and handed the problem over to their boss. The man obviously knew Mrs. Hu personally. As soon as he came over, he greeted her warmly, "Mrs. Hu, there you are. Sorry for not weing you personally!" "Boss Liu, you have to give me a satisfying exnation today." Mrs. Hu were domineering. The boss quicklyforted Mrs. Hu and then turned to Yuri Zhang. His face darkened and he shouted, "Look what you have done. You are fired. You canpensate Mrs. Hu for her damaged clothing on your own." "Boss, but I didn''t..." Yuri Zhang was anxious and angry, her eyes were full of tears. Fade Chen looked at the boss coldly and said, "Is this how you settle things as the boss? You punish your employees immediately without asking for more details." "Who are you? It''s my restaurant. What does it have to do with you?" Boss Liu said rudely. Mrs. Hu shouted, "She destroyed my clothes. I don''t care. She must pay for it!" "Just look at the CCTV recording and we''ll know what''s going on!" Fade Chen pointed at the cameras in the restaurant and said coldly. Mrs. Hu suddenly froze. Her expression was a little gloomy. Hearing this, the boss was about to refuse callously. At this moment, a customer took out his mobile phone and said loudly, "You don''t even need to check the CCTV recording. I''ve recorded the scene just now. It was thedy who deliberately hit the dishes herself." After that, the customer clicked on the video to y it. The incident that transpired earlier was suddenly clear to all, and other customers immediately talked about it. Fade Chen looked at the boss and said, "Things are crystal clear now. It''s not Yuri''s fault. On the contrary, it''s her who had wronged and hit Yuri. She must apologize to Yuri." Mrs. Hu listened to the sarcasm of the customers and her face darkened. "I don''t care. My clothes have been damaged by her. She mustpensate me." The boss''s expression was uncertain, he was engaged in a battle of thoughts. But a few seconds later, he quickly made a decision and said to Yuri Zhang with a cold face, "Even if the customer suddenly hit the dishes by ident, the main reason is your negligence at work. So, you are still responsible forpensation. Also, you are fired." Obviously,pared with Yuri Zhang, who was an insignificant employee, customers like Matilda Hu were more important to the boss. "Security guards, take them down. If you don''t pay for it, you can''t leave today." Mrs. Hu ordered triumphantly. The boss nodded slightly, which meant that he agreed. Zach Wang and Christine Fan, who were standing by the side, with a look of revenge on their faces, saw the security guardsing over. They snorted in their hearts, "B*stard, you deserve it." Looking at more than a dozen security guards surrounded him, Fade Chen looked calm. He gently held on to Yuri Zhang, who was trembling slightly and said in a low voice, "I tried to persuade you with words. But you force me to raise my hands!" "Is Fade stupid? Why is he still pretending?" Christine Fan said disdainfully. "Boy, save it. When the security guards start to fight, you will beg them for mercy. They all are veterans." Zach Wang said with a gloating look. Mrs. Hu was even more vicious. She shouted, "He dared to p me in the face. Break his right hand for me." In an instant, the security guards gathered around and were about to take action. But at this moment, Fade Chen''s move was faster and heshed out quickly. The crowd only felt a dazzled and heard a series of loud cracks. In less than three minutes, they saw all the security guards fall to the ground, wailing with bloody noses and swollen faces. This time, everyone was shocked. Mrs. Hu and other people around Fade Chen instinctively stepped back with fear on their faces. However, the boss was obviously an experienced man. He soon calmed down. He stared at Fade Chen coldly and said in a cold voice, "No wonder you dare to be arrogant. It turns out that you have some tricks up on your sleeve! However, this is my territory, not everyone can make trouble in my territory. Kneel down immediately, admit your mistakes!" "You?" Fade Chen took a step toward the boss with disdain. Behind him, Christine Fan was a little scared and whispered, "Fade Chen knows some martial arts, would he struggle and fight back which may hurt us?" Zach Wang curled his lips and said disdainfully, "Boss Liu is not that simple. He knows a lot of guys in the underworld. No matter how powerful Fade Chen is, he is not able to fight with gangsters." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, as soon as Zach Wang''s voice fell, Fade Chen stepped forward and kicked the boss''s abdomen, sending the guy flying. The boss smashed a table behind him and scattered tes and drinks around, causing a mess. This shocked the crowd. Everyone held their breath and looked at Fade Chen in disbelief. Zach Wang''s face darkened. He lowered his voice, gnashed his teeth and said, "What an arrogant man he is. He dared to hit Boss Liu. Boss Liu must have informed people from the underworld and wille over soon. He''s so dead." The boss was carried up from the ground and red viciously at Fade Chen. With a malicious look on his face, he said, "Boy, you''re dead!" At this moment, there were thundering footsteps at the door. About 20 fierce gangsters came in, and the leader was a short but powerful man. Seeing this, Zach Wang was overjoyed and said, "Boss Liu''s helpers are here, Fade Chen is done." Mrs. Hu quickly approached, pointed at Fade Chen, and said with resentment, "It''s him. It''s him who beat me and Boss Liu. Grab him and beat him hard." Chapter 71 Chapter 71 The leader of the group nced at Matilda Hu, threw a punch at her and causing Matilda Hu to fall to the ground when his arm struck her. Matilda Hu was stunned clueless, sitting on the ground and muttered, "You guys are mistaken, beat him up, not me." "Shut up!" Without using his subordinates, the restaurant boss came forward and roared at Matilda Hu. Instead, with a warm smile, he greeted the leader of the gang and said, "Monkey King, I didn''t expect for such a small thing to bring you here. How strange!" "Monkey King!" Hearing this name, customers nced at the leader of the gang. There was probably only one person who could please the boss so well and was even called the Monkey King. He was probably ''the'' Monkey King - Darren Hong, one of the Four Heavenly Kings under Uncle Wei. Many people were surprised and confused. "Darren Hong, why does hee? For such a small thing?" Christine Fan was a little dumbfounded. Zach Wang frowned, and he could not understand, but his gaze towards Fade Chen was still cold. "As Monkey King is here, that b*stard won''t survive. Humph!" Just when everyone was surprised and confused, the leader, Darren Hong,pletely ignored the restaurant boss who spoke to him with such ttery. He shoved him aside and walked towards Fade Chen directly. He bowed respectfully, and said, "I, Darren Hong, am here to meet Mr.Chen. Master Wei sent me over to invite you for a gathering, sir." By seeing this, the whole room wentpletely silent, even the sound of breathing could hardly be heard. Everyone looked at Fade Chen and Darren Hong in disbelief. As for Matilda Hu, the restaurant boss, Christine Fan, and Zach Wang, they werepletely dumbfounded at this moment. They stood stiffly, and their minds went nk. "What''s going on? Why is the Monkey King of North Bay City showing so much respect to this guy?" Fade Chen was a little surprised by Darren Hong''s arrival, but it was good anyway so that he didn''t need to beat others up on his own. Then, he nodded to Darren Hong and said, "Help me settle the mess here." "Yes, Mr. Chen!" Darren Hong was extremely respectful. Then he turned to the boss with a cold expression. "Tell me, what happened?" The boss felt his throat turn dry. "Monkey King, this, this..." "I''ll give you a chance to tell the truth. Otherwise, you won''t be able to say anything anymore," Darren Hong said coldly. The boss knew all about Monkey King''s character and his power, so he didn''t dare to hide anything from him, he told him exactly what had happened earlier. Darren Hong''s voice was horribly cold. "You''re looking for death. How dare you offend Mr. Chen! Drag him out and break his legs." "I was wrong. Please spare me." The boss shouted in horror. Yet, the Monkey King just looked over at Fade Chen. Fade Chen waved his hand and said, "I told you to apologize to Yuri Zhang!" The boss scrambled over to Yuri Zhang and kowtowed, "Yuri, I was wrong. Please ask Mr.Chen to forgive me this once." At this moment, Fade Chen''s eyes immediately swept over the three people -Matilda Hu, Zach Wang, and Christine Fan. The three of them shuddered, and followed in the boss''s footsteps, they knelt before Yuri Zhang and began to beg for mercy. "Dr. Chen, I..." Yuri Zhang had never experienced such a scene, so she felt helpless. Fade Chen patted Yuri Zhang''s shoulder gently and said, "Don''t be afraid. You just need to do as you wish." Yuri Zhang nodded, looked at them, and said, "You guys were wrong just now so you all ought to apologize to me." They quickly apologized and admitted to their faults immediately. The boss even took the opportunity to draw Yuri Zhang over to his side and said, "Yuri, as long as you are willing to stay, I will promote you and raise your sry, and let you be the team leader. You can do anything as you wish." Yuri Zhang shook her head and said coldly, "No, I''m going to quit today and no longer wish to work here anymore. You have to pay me my sry." "Take 10,000 dors, no, 20,000 dors for Yuri Zhang." The boss said hastily. However, Yuri Zhang didn''t take the two piles of notes that were given to her. She only took 500 dors, which she knew she deserved. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. By seeing this, Fade Chen had more admiration for Yuri Zhang. She was not rich, but she was dignified. With her own persistence, she was a very rare girl indeed. After changing her uniform, Yuri Zhang was ready to leave, and so was Fade Chen. He took Xenia Xu along with him and the three of them stomped out the restaurant together. Looking at Fade Chen''s back, Matilda Hu and Zach Wang who were still kneeling on the ground in the restaurant let out a long sigh of relief. They secretly thought that the Monkey King didn''t bother them and saved their own lives. But at this moment, Fade Chen suddenly turned around and looked at Matilda Hu, saying, "I almost forget you three! Monkey King, these three work at the city hospital. Please settle them for me." "Yes, Sir!" Monkey King said respectfully. He immediately took out his mobile phone and began to dial a number. When the three of them heard this, their bodies suddenly trembled. Just as they were about to ask for mercy, the phone rang. The director of the city hospital shouted, "Hu Mei, Zach Wang, Christine Fan, what good deeds have you done outside? How dare you provoke Master Wei''s people? You caused this trouble on your own. You guys are fired. Don''t implicate me. You all do not have to come to work tomorrow." "Director, we..." The three of them wanted to exin further, however the director of the city hospital hung up the call from the other end. Suddenly, they copsed to the ground. Looking at Fade Chen''s disappearing back, they were completely dumbfounded. They never thought that they would offend a guy who looked ordinary, yet they actually had made such a big mistake. At this moment, they regretted so much and wished to p themselves a few times, but everything was useless now, leaving only endless fear and regret. After Fade Chen left the restaurant with Xenia Xu and Yuri Zhang, he had to ask Darren Hong for men to escort the twodies home because he wanted to meet up with Master Wei. Watching them leave, Fade Chen and Darren Hong got on the car and rushed to meet Tom Wei. Soon, they arrived at the vi where Tom Wei lived. As soon as Fade Chen got out of the car, Tom Wei greeted him with a smile." Fade, you are here. Pleasee in!" "I was busy just now, so I didn''t invite you personally. Please don''t feel offended!" Tom Wei said politely. Fade Chen rolled his eyes at him and said, "Tell me, what''s the matter? Is there anything I can help you with? Be honest with me, don''t try to hide anything." "Fade, you are always so wise. You could see through my mind at a nce." Tom Wei''s expression suddenly turned into a distressed look andined to Fade Chen, "Fade, I encountered a problem recently. No one else can help me except for you. Hence, I wish to ask you to help me out." Chapter 72 Chapter 72 "Fade, here''s the thing..." Tom Wei began to tell the story. "There is always some conflict and dispute among us who work in the underworld. In order to avoid more controversy, our peers have come up with a rule, that we will gather regrly and hold a contest to resolve all kinds of conflict." "Is thepetition about to begin?" Fade Chen asked. Tom Wei nodded and said, "Thepetition willmence tomorrow afternoon, sir, do you have time tomorrow?" Fade Chen said, "With your strength, I don''t think you will lose out. Why don''t you ask your uncle to arrange some masters forbat?" Tom Wei shook his head helplessly and said, "It''s not that simple. It''s because thispetition pertains to the disputes of the gangs'' younger generations. Therefore, we are not allowed use the resources of the elders and need to fight on our own." "Unfortunately, I have already lost thrice in the previous contests. I''ll be the joke if I continue to lose in the uing contest. Especially, the bet for this contest is attractive. The Wan family has put at stake a piece ofnd of Bay City. If I win, the power of Long Enterprise will finally enter South Bay City." Tom Wei looked at Fade Chen with excitement. "The Wan family?" Upon hearing this name, Fade Chen frowned and thought of the information that he got from Donald Qinst time. There was a case from Horace Wan, the master of the Wan Family. The Wan Family is the one that went against Long Enterprise of North Bay City?" "Yes!" Tom Wei nodded, saying "That''s the Wan family. To be honest, the battle was constantly between the Long Enterprise and the Wan family. Other people basically support us behind our backs." By hearing this, Fade Chen''s eyelids trembled slightly, and he said in a low voice, "Horace Wan, the young master of the Wan family, will also participate in thispetition?" Tom Wei said, "Of course he will. Horace Wan is my worst enemy, because the Wan family is a martial arts aristocratic family, and their strength has always been good. In several contests, I have lost to them. Hence, I''m seeking you to help me out. Dude, help me, OK?" Fade Chen was silent for a few seconds, then nodded and said, "OK!" "Great, Fade. I will send a car to pick you up tomorrow. We will definitely win this round with you around." Tom Wei said excitedly. Fade Chen''s expression was calm, he promised to help Tom Wei participate in thispetition mainly because he wanted to figure out what Horace Wan was like. Then, Tom Wei continued to talk about thepetition with Fade Chen and sent him back home. The next day, just after lunch, Tom Wei drove an impressive Ferrari sports car to pick Fade Chen up and drove all the way to the suburbs. This kind ofpetition must have been a big fight. It wasmon for participants to get violent injuries. Sometimes, there might even be life-threatening situations. Hence, it was necessary to find a remote ce to hold it. After driving for about an hour, the car arrived at a holiday resort in the suburbs. The big holiday homes had been emptied for thispetition and were not open to the public. When Tom Wei and Fade Chen arrived, numerous luxury cars had been parked in the parking lot, with brands such as Aston Martin, Rolls- Royce, Mercedes- Benz, and BMW. Everyone around was gawking the cars. As soon as Tom Wei got out of the car, many young men gathered around him and greeted him. They were obviously Tom Wei''s supporters. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After greeting everyone, a plump man with bleached hair named Huang nced at Fade Chen, and then stretched out his head to look at Tom Wei''s luxury car, as if he was looking for something. Tom Wei patted on Huang, and said, "Huang, what are you looking for?" "Master Wei, who do you invite this time? Where is Master Wang?" Huang asked doubtfully. Master Wang was a gangster who usually fought for Tom Wei in the previouspetitions before. He was powerful and experienced. However, he had been defeated three times in a row recently, which affected his reputation. Tom Wei pointed to Fade Chen and said, "Master Wang is still recovering. This time, Ie with my dude Fade instead. Come here, all of you." The crowd came over and looked at Fade Chen from head to toe. Their faces were obviously a little confused, but they greeted him absently. They were very puzzled that Tom Wei had invited such a scrawny boy to join the battle. Tom Wei did not exin further, but introduced these people to Fade Chen one by one. They were all Tom Wei''s followers in the gang, so their rtionship was close. Huang winked, and several people came over and pulled Fade Chen to enquire more about him. Fade Chen said nothing useful and answered them with perfunctory responses. Huang pulled Tom Wei aside, nced at Fade Chen, and said to Tom Wei, "Master Wei, are you kidding me? You invite such a kid here for such a crucial battle today. You don''t have to do this even if you don''t believe in yourself. Why don''t I ask Master Liu to help you? His strength has improved a lot recently. His strength is even stronger than Master Wang''s." Master Liu was an assistant fighter recruited by Huang. Tom Wei shook his head with a smile and said, "Huang, I know your intentions. But you can rest assured that Fade will be fine." "But, Master Wei..." Huang still wanted to persuade him, but at this moment, there was the sound of footsteps approaching from the opposite side, and a group of people came over. Suddenly, everyone looked over. The leader was a young man of 22 years old. The man''s face was serious, and his steps were steady. His every step contained a unique charm. Obviously, he had practiced martial arts for many years. In addition, the man was dressed in an exquisite white Chinese traditional suit, which made him look more handsome and elegant. Everyone could not help but stare at him. It was Tom Wei''s rival, the master of Bay City from the Wan Family, Horace Wan. Horace Wan smiled and looked at Tom Wei, saying, "Tom Wei, thend you prepared is not bad. I''ll thank you in advance." After that, the followers behind Horace Wan suddenly burst intoughter. Obviously, they hade to irritate Tom Wei on purpose. "Horace Wan, it''s not certain who will win today. Don''t be too arrogant." Tom Wei snorted. Horace Wan raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Tom, you''ve said that a few times before. But the result is always the same, you''ve lost!" Hearing his words, Huang and the others were so furious that they wanted to rush forward and fight Horace Wan immediately. However, Tom Wei, who had always been impulsive, became the calm one this time. He pulled everyone back, coldly saying, "See youter", and then took his men to the lounge. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Huang slowed down deliberately, hanging back, then stopped Fade Chen, who was strolling. He said coldly, "I don''t care who you are, but I warn you, don''t mess up thispetition. It is crucial to Master Wei. Later, you should quit, and I''ll let Master Liu rece you. Do you hear me?" "Fatty Huang, you are such a good person!" Fade Chen patted Huang on the shoulder, shrugged his shoulders, saying, "It is useless to tell me this, you should tell Tom Wei about this instead." Huang lowered down his head and kept silent, thinking about the possibility of suggesting Tom Wei. His facial expression changed and got shocked when he realized what Fade Chen had said. "What did you call me just now? I hate people calling me fatty. You better call me Master Huang. Do you hear me?" "Got it, Fatty Huang!" Fade said while waving his hand behind his back. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Huang was so furious that he couldn''t wait to rush over to Fade Chen and beat him hard. However, he was panting just after a few steps. After chatting in the lounge and discussing about the uingpetition for a while, everyone went to rx for a bit with their own fighters. An hourter, the contest officially began, and the rules of thepetition were very simple. Both sides would select ten people topete consecutively. The first guy would go up and fight, and the next guy will be up once the first guy has been beaten down. In the end, the team with all ten people defeated would be the loser of the day. The battleground was located at a field in a holiday resort, surrounded by cooling pavilions with food, fruits, and drinks as if they were on vacation. Anyhow, no one seemed to be enjoying the moment except for Fade Chen. Everyone was observing the fight when the battle started, except for Fade Chen, who walked over to the cool shelter. He picked a chair to sit down, ate some fruit, and drink some juice. He was enjoying himself. Under such a situation, Huang''s eyes almost burst into mes. If it was not already time for the competition, he would have already been giving the guy a lesson. Fade Chen looked calm and nced at Huang''s furious eyes and said, "Fatty Huang, what are you looking at? Would you like to have some too? I''ll leave you some." This shout immediately attracted the attention of both parties. They looked at Fade Chen as if he was a fool. They didn''t understand why this guy had the mood to eat and drink at this time. For a moment, the people from Tom Wei''s camp breathed out a long sigh. Many people were very disappointed at Fade Chen. There was an explosion of mockingughtering from Horace Wan''s gang. All of them were full of confidence and had smug expressions on their faces. Huang couldn''t help but want to drive Fade Chen away, but before he could move, Tom Wei grabbed him and said, "Midas, don''t worry about Fade. As long as he is here, we will win in the end." "Master Wei, you..." Huang didn''t know why Tom Wei trusted Fade Chen so much and wanted to persuade him otherwise. But at this time, there was a burst of cheering in the field. Huang turned his head and saw that the first yer from their team was under his opponent''s feet. It was obvious that he had been defeated and the opponent was celebrating. All of a sudden, Huang''s face turned gloomy. Thepetition continued. The secondpetitor on Tom Wei''s side went up and fought with the opponent. After a fierce fight, the teammate finally managed to knock down the opponent and won the victory. The second opponent rushed up to the battleground quickly. Consequently, the fight went this way. However, Tom Wei''s team was on the losing end, the situation was obvious. Now, eight yers in the team of Tom Wei had been defeated, leaving only Master Liu and Fade Chen yet to go on the battleground. On the other hand, there were still three people who had not come out to fight on Horace Wan''s side. "Next!" Horace Wan said proudly. Huang turned his head and wanted to let Fade Chen to go on the stage. After all, Master Liu was theirst card. But before he took action, Tom Wei directly motioned for him to let Master Liu go on the stage instead. Master Liu was indeed the ace in the team. He kicked the opponent to the ground within three moves as soon as he entered the battleground. Master Liu was very confident and said loudly and proudly, "The rest,e on, I, Frodo Liu, will defeat all of you." "Bravo, Master Liu!" "Master Liu has three consecutive victories!" The morale of Tom Wei''s team immediately increased, and enthusiastic voices could be heard. At this moment, the eighthpetitor stepped forward and sneered, "Junior Liu, long time no see!" Master Frodo Liu, who was originally full of confidence, couldn''t help trembling when he saw the tall man in front of him. His face changed drastically. "Third Senior Brother, why are you here?" "Junior Liu, it''s not only me here, but also Second Senior Brother and Eldest Senior Brother!" Third Senior Brother pped his hands and another two tall men came out. They all looked at Frodo Liu with great confidence. Frodo Liu, who had just been full of confidence, began sweating and his body could not help but tremble. Midas asked in a hurry, "Master Liu, what''s going on? Who are they?" Frodo Liu looked pale and said, "They are my seniors from the same training camp. Their strengths are better than mine." Tom Wei''s team, which had just seen a glimmer of hope, suddenly quiet down. Of course, Horace Wan wascent. He looked at Tom Wei mockingly and said, "Tom Wei, if you surrender now, you can save his life, in case he get hurt and can''t afford to fight in the future. Haha!" "Master Wei, Master Huang! I''ll fight them." Master Liu gritted his teeth and was ready to rush over. But just then, a faint voice sounded, "You are no match for them. Come down. Let me do it up next!" Everyone turned around and looked at the man who had been lying down, while eating and drinking. He now came over with a confident look on his face. Master Liu red at Fade Chen and said, "What did you say?" Huang also frowned. "Fade Chen, this is not the ce for you to unt your superiority." Fade Chen did not speak but just looked at Tom Wei. Tom Wei nodded and said to Master Liu, "Master Liu, leave the rest to Fade!" Then, under the surprised gaze of both sides, Fade Chen walked to the battleground, waved his hand faintly and said, "Let''s start!" The ''Third Senior Brother'' raised his eyebrows and looked at the scrawny Fade Chen. He smiled disdainfully and said, "Boy, you''re courting death. Don''t me me for being rude!" As he spoke, Third Senior Brother moved and was about to rush towards Fade Chen. But at this moment, Fade Chen suddenly frowned and shouted, "Wait!" "Why, do you regret now?" Third Senior Brother said disdainfully. Fade Chen rubbed his earszily. He pointed his finger at them and said lightly, "It''s too troublesome to deal with you one by one. Three of you shoulde together at once!" Chapter 74 Chapter 74 "What did you say?" the Third Senior Brother was furious and red at Fade Chen. "I asked for three of you to fight me at once. Do you not understand me or do you not dare to come?" Fade Chen looked indifferent, which made the Senior Brothers and the other two opponents burst into anger. "Boy, you''re courting death!" Third Senior Brother gritted his teeth and shouted angrily. He moved his feet and was about to attack Fade Chen. At this moment, Horace Wan spoke from the opposite side. He looked at Fade Chen with enthusiasm, then looked at Tom Wei and said with a smile, "Tom Wei, this is a weird trick! This weirdo really catch me off guard!" Tom Wei ignored Horace Wan''s sarcasm and said with a cold and confident expression, "You don''t dare take him on?" "If your men are timid, they can go one by one, however it will be a waste of time for Fade Chen." Tom Wei put his hands in his trouser pockets with a rxed expression. The muscles on Horace Wan''s face twitched, but then he regained a confident smile and said, "Tom Wei, I''ll y with you until the end, so let''s have three people go at once. We''ll see the oue later." "However, since the rules of thepetition have been changed, our bets have to be changed." A bright light shed in Horace Wan''s eyes, and he looked at Tom Wei. Tom Wei nced at Fade Chen and then said to Horace, "How are you trying to change the bet now?" Horace Wan smiled and said, "Well ce a bigger bet since the battle is more intense." We will put in additional things on top of thend bet. You, Tom Wei, will lose the gold dragon saber of Long Enterprise to me if I win." As soon as he said this, Tom Wei''s face changed, Huang and the others beside him said in unison. "It''s impossible. The Golden Dragon Saber is Uncle Wei''s heirloom. How could he ce that as a bet with you?" "Horace Wan, you must be kidding." "The Golden Dragon Saber is the symbol of Long Enterprise. It can''t be used in gambling." Everyone disagreed, but after seeing Fade Chen nod confidently, Tom Wei looked at Horace Wan and said, "If you want me to bet with the Golden Dragon Saber, you have to take out something of equivalent value." Horace Wan''s eyes lit up and he said, "Of course we won''t take advantage of you. I''ll give you the ''Nine Star nt'' that my family has treasured for twenty years if I lose this battle." "Nine-star nt?" Tom Wei was not aware of the value of the medicinal materials, so he could not judge it, hence he could only look at Fade Chen for help. At this moment, hearing the words "Nine Star nt", Fade Chen''s eyes lit up and showed a hint of excitement and he then nodded quickly at Tom Wei. Tom Wei got the hint and said to Horace Wan, "Okay, I''ll use the Golden Dragon Saber to bet with the Nine Star nt." Hearing this, Huang and the others suddenly became nervous and rushed over to persuade Tom Wei against it, but Tom Wei waved his hand to stop them. "I believe in Fade!" Huang and the others were worried and helpless at once. They could only cast their furious eyes on Fade Chen. They thought that this guy was only arrogant under normal circumstances, but in such a situation, he was still the same. If Master Wei loses the Golden Dragon Saber, Long Enterprise would be deeply embarrassed. However, Horace Wan was obviously very excited about this. When he heard Tom Wei''s words, he immediately said, "Master Wei, you are so bold. In this case, please draft a document." After that, some professionals came over and added the Golden Dragon Saber and the Nine Star nt to the original bet. They then asked Tom Wei and Horace Wan to sign for confirmation on the authenticity of the document. After signing the contract, Horace Wan smiled and couldn''t wait to wave his hand to start. He said to the three senior brothers, "All of you go together and y with Master Wei''s man. Remember, the stake this time is a Golden- dragon Saber. Don''t hold back and attack with all your strength." "Yes, Master Wan!" The three fighters answered in unison. A powerful energy emanated from them. Despite this, Tom Wei looked calm and fearless. He just gently nodded at Fade Chen. As he had witnessed Fade Chen''s attacks before, he knew how terrifying Fade Chen''s strength was. Even if Horace Wan had brought with him a powerful fighter, he still stood no chance in front of Fade Chen. "Let''s start!" Horace Wan shouted, and the three fighters moved for the kill. The three of them pounced very quickly and cooperated very skillfully. In an instant, they separated from each other and came towards Fade Chen from the front, left and right. Their attacks were fierce and sharp. As for Fade Chen, he seemed to be frightened by the three people''s attacks and stood still without any movement. Seeing this, Huang and the others behind Tom Wei could not help but feel butterflies in their stomach. Their hearts thumped violently and they knew that something bad might happen. However, they still had to hold on to theirst hope. Huang looked at Master Liu and said, "Master Liu, you are fellow disciples with these men, you should tell our guy what are their weaknesses." Master Liu was very dissatisfied with Tom Wei''s arrogance, but he was on the same team, hence he had to help Tom at this moment. So he hurriedly shouted, "Boy on the stage, watch out. Their main attack uses the right hand. When you resist, dodge to the left and find a chance to fight them." However, Fade Chen, on the stage, seemed not to hear Master Liu''s shouting, and there was no change at all in hisposure. On the contrary, the three people immediately changed their moves after hearing Master Liu''s guidance and came at him using their left hands. Seeing this, Huang and Master Liu were so anxious and furious that they almost tore their clothes apart. On the other hand, Horace Wan''s party was getting more excited and proud, their smiles became brighter, as if they had seen the dawn of victory. "Tom Wei, go back and prepare the Golden Dragon Saber. I''ll get it right away." Tom Wei smiled and said, "Horace Wan, thepetition is not yet over. It''s not unsure who emerges as the winner. I guess it''s possible that you have to prepare the Nine Star nt." "Really? I don''t think it''s possible!" Horace Wan smiled confidently. Tom Wei did not continue. Instead, he turned to look at the battleground. At this moment, the three fighters had surrounded Fade Chen . One of them used his fist, one with his palm, and thest one with his leg. They almost covered Fade Chen''s whole body from top to bottom, leaving him no chance to fight back. Their fierce attacks were about to hit Fade Chen at lightning speed. At this moment, the hearts of Huang and the otherspletely sank to the bottom, there was no hope at all. Some people could not bear to watch the scene and hurriedly closed their eyes. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But just when the opponent was about to attack, Fade Chen moved. His wooden- like figure suddenly turned into a shadow. His shadowy figure moved back and forth between the three people, and the sound of "bang bang bang" was heard. His figure then stopped moving immediately. Fade Chen returned to his previous state, and beside him, the three people who had been attacking him fiercely just were lying on the ground and could not move at all. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 In an instant, the scene was silent. Almost everyone was stunned and stared at the scene in the field. Many people couldn''t help rubbing their eyes, as if they couldn''t believe what was happening in front of them at all. A few secondster, Huang first came to his senses and shouted excitedly, "See! That guy won! We won!" With Huang''s cheers, all the people on Tom Wei''s side began to celebrate excitedly and suddenly became a sea of celebration. On the opposite side, the confident smile on Horace Wan''s face turned into an incredible shock. His whole face was stiff, and he couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. He shouted at the three people, "What the f**k are you doing? Get up, continue to fight, now!" However, the three of them obviously could not meet his requirements. Theyy on the ground groaning painfully and could not move at all. "Master Wan, the result is obvious. Can''t you afford to lose?" Tom Wei put his hands in his pockets and looked at Horace Wan with a faint smile. Horace Wan looked terrible, and the muscles on his face kept twitching. He clenched his fists and paused for more than ten seconds. Then he took a deep breath, looked up at Tom Wei saying, "I lost this time." Tom Wei continued, "It''s good that you admit your loss. In that case, it''s time to fulfill the bet.¡± Horace Wan''s face twitched, revealing a painful look. He took out a document and handed it to Tom Wei, saying, "This is the certificate of that piece ofnd. Now, it''s yours." Tom Wei took the certificate without hesitation and looked at it. After confirming that there was no problem, he put it away. Then he said, "Master Wan, what about the Nine Star nt?" Horace Wan''s expression darkened when he heard the mentioning of Nine Star nt, yet he still said, "The ''Nine Star nt'' was added up on the spur of the moment. I didn''t bring it with me. I''ll send it to youter." "Later?" Tom Wei said with a faint smile, "Since it''s a promise from you, Master Wan, I''ll believe it. I''ll wait for you to send the Nine Star nt then." "Humph!" Horace Wan snorted. He could not stay any longer and was about to leave. However, at this moment, Fade Chen said, "Wait!" All of a sudden, Horace Wan''s face froze. He stopped, turned to look at Fade Chen and said, "What else would you like to do?" Behind Horace Wan, the group of people looked extremely nervous. Because Fade Chen''s strength was too brutal just now. He defeated the three masters hired by Master Wan. Perhaps this guy''s strength had reached the middle stage of the Yellow ss. If he directly turned hostile and started a fight, none of their people could leave. Under their frightened gazes, Fade Chen walked up to Horace Wan, stared into his eyes, and asked, "I would like to ask you a question. Do you know about Guanyin drunkenness?" "Guanyin drunkenness!" Hearing these three words, the people around them all looked puzzled and began to talk about it. However, Horace Wan''s eyes shed a light quickly, then he shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I haven''t heard of it. Why do you ask this?" Fade Chen said ndly, "Nothing. Since you don''t know, then forget it. Please go back." Horace Wan didn''t say a word and immediately turned away. His pace was much faster than before. Behind him, the group of people also followed along. At this moment, Tom Wei came over and asked, "Fade Chen, what''s that Guanyin drunkenness? Is there anything wrong with Horace Wan? Do you need me to do anything?" "No, I already know the answer." Fade Chen shook his head. Although Horace Wan denied it just now, the strange light shing in his eyes had already told Fade Chen that he absolutely knew about Guanyin drunkenness. Quin Lin''s poisoning must have something to do with him. At this time, with the departure of Horace Wan and others, the holiday resort suddenly became the paradise of Huang. The group of people had already shouted and drunk. They came over with a bottle of wine and pulled Fade Chen and Tom Wei over, excitedly celebrating the victory just now. As the key point of victory, Fade Chen undoubtedly became the focus of everyone''s attention. They came to toast one after another. Even Huang, who had fought with Fade Chen just now, personally came to apologize with a ss of wine. Even Master Liu, who was invited by Huang, was more exaggerated. He drank to toast three times, and then knelt down in front of Fade Chen, intending to worship Fade Chen as his master. This shocked the group of people. After all, Master Liu was the most powerful one they invited. How could Master Liu directly kneeled down to such a young man to learn martial arts? This was completely beyond their expectation. In their view, although Fade Chen was good at martial arts, he was not much better than Master Liu. But at this moment, Master Liu did not have that kind of thought at all. He was a martial arts practitioner, he knew how marvelous Fade Chen''s skill was just now and how big the gap betweenCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. him and Fade Chen was. Therefore, hepletely ignored his reputation and directly knelt down to acknowledge Fade Chen as his master. Fade Chen helped Master Liu up and did not agree to ept him as a disciple. However, he promised to guide Master Liu''s martial arts. The effect of the on-site progress made Master Liu very excited, and he was grateful to Fade Chen. In this way, the hatchet men brought by others immediately gathered around and asked Fade Chen to teach them. Fade Chen gave each of them some guidance without hesitation. After the excitement came to an end, the celebration came to an end. Fade Chen finally quieted down. He found Tom Wei and said directly, "Tom, the Nine Star nt in Horace Wan''s bet is useful to me. Can you give it to me? I willpensate you in other aspects." Tom Wei said seriously, "Fade, it¡¯s yours. If you didn''t take part in thispetition, we won''t even be talking about the Nine Star nt. And our own territory will be lost in the bet. But now, we win the territory and make a lot of money. How can we covet the Nine Star nt? As soon as Horace Wan sends it to me, I will send it to you immediately." Fade Chen was a straightforward person. Hearing this, he nodded and said, "That''s fine. I''ll take the Nine Star nt. If you have anything you need from me in the future, I won''t refuse." The celebrationsted until the evening. Everyone drank a lot and partied together. Fade Chen was also getting along with Huang and the others well. Their family''s business was closely rted to that of the Long Enterprise, so they naturally were on Tom Wei''s side. But of course, there were many people involved in many industries, the people present covered almost all the main industries in Bay City. For instance, there were the owners of constructionpanies, the owners of car modification and repair workshops, the owners of massage parlours, and the owners of hotels and restaurants, amongst others. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 However, Fatty Huang''s family business surprised Fade Chen. Fatty Huang''s real name was Scott Huang, and his father was a well-known big shot in the media industry of Bay City. But, theirpany did not produce formal political news or any in- depth financial reports. It mainly focused on lifestyle content, focusing on the entertainment industry and celebrities, and other popr content. The content usually covered disputes between mistresses or gossip between celebrities. Although it seemed to be low-level content, but it was popr among the masses. The media industry had a lot of connections with the entertainment business. Hence, they knew a lot of celebrities and people in the entertainment circle, so they had quite an influence. After the conversation, Fatty Huang was convinced by Fade Chen. He held Fade Chen in his arms and called him "Brother Fade". He also said that he wanted to introduce some female celebrities to Fade Chen to have some fun. Fatty Huang didn''t have other skills, but he was good at talking about all kinds of gossip among the celebrities in the media circle. Especially the romantic stories of female celebrities. His exnations were so lively that people could be aroused on the spot. So, after hearing what Fatty Huang said, many people were aroused and couldn''t help but leave with their femalepanions to deal with their arousal. Fade Chen did not do anything rash. After saying goodbye to them, he went home. When he got home, he could still feel himself being aroused. Looking up at the bedroom upstairs where the lights had been turned off, Fade Chen forced a bitter smile and shook his head helplessly. "When can I make out with my wife again!" With a sigh, Fade Chen took off his underwear and went to the bathroom. He was ready to take a cold bath to calm himself down. However, when Fade Chen pushed the door open and walked in, a fair figure appeared in front of him. The wavy blond hair, slim body, graceful lines, and fair skin... all of a sudden, Fade Chen felt that blood was rushing out of his nose. And the fair figure, after a few seconds, turned around and saw Fade Chen, whose eyes were wide open and nose was bleeding. She was stunned at first, and then she screamed loudly in shock. Fade Chen rushed forward, covered her mouth and said, "Momo, don''t shout, don''t shout!" If his wife was awakened by the sound of Momo''s shouting, Fade Chen would not be able to exin anything to his wife. Therefore, he had no choice but to cover Momo Soo''s mouth first and exin it slowly. At this moment, Momo Soo finally saw the person in front of her clearly. Her big, watery eyes were wide open, and her expression seemed to be very surprised. Her face was red and she seemed to be extremely agitated. Fade Chen quickly exined in a low voice, "Momo, this is a misunderstanding. I wasing in to take a bath, but I didn''t expect you to be here! Don''t shout. If your sister hears you, it will be troublesome." "Uh..." Momo Soo nodded and moved, and her face became even redder. Seeing that she was so agitated, Fade Chen didn''t dare let go. He could only persuade her with great effort, "Momo, I didn''t mean it. Your room is upstairs. I didn''t expect you toe downstairs to take a bath!" "You... " Momo Soo moved again and her body''s movement became bigger. Seeing this, Fade Chen''s face was full of bitterness, and it took him quite a while to exin and persuade her. Finally, he stared at Momo Soo''s blushing face and said, "Momo, do you understand what I said? If you understand, nod and I will let go of you." Momo Soo nodded slightly, and Fade Chen breathed a sigh of relief. He finally exined everything clearly and he slowly loosened his hand which was covering Momo Soo''s mouth. The first sentence that Momo Soo said embarrassed Fade Chen greatly. "Brother-inw, you hurt me!" Momo Soo said. Fade Chen looked down and suddenly blushed. Only then did he realize that because of the situation, he held Momo Soopletely in his arms and was clinging to her intimately. "Ahem, Momo, this... I didn''t mean it. It was an ident, I''m sorry! " Fade Chen quickly pulled a bath towel and wrapped it around his waist. And Momo Soo also grabbed her clothes, covered her chest, and ran away with a blush on her face. Looking at Momo Soo running away, Fade Chen wanted to remind her that because she only covered her front body with clothes, so, the moment when she turned to her back and ran away, her back was all exposed. However, looking at the graceful figure and fair skin, Fade Chen did not utter out the reminder. He stared at Momo Soo until she ran into the room, and then he withdrew his eyes with some regret. "Momo is still young, but her figure is really good!" Fade Chen pursed his mouth, and then quickly took a cold shower to suppress the heat in his heart. After lying on the bed for a while, Fade Chen''s cell phone rang. He picked it up and found it was a WeChat message from Momo. "Brother-inw, you have seen me naked. You have to take responsibility!" When Fade Chen opened and saw the message, Fade Chen was about to explode. "Ahem, it''s a misunderstanding. I didn''t mean it." Fade Chenmented in his heart. He immediately typed his exnations earnestly, covering at least half of the screen with his words. "I don''t care. Anyway, you have seen my body. You have to be responsible. Otherwise, I will tell this to my sister, humph!" Momo Soo said. Momo Soo sent another message again. Fade Chen suddenly felt a shiver in his heart. He could only respond, "How do you want me to take responsibility?" "Well, I haven''t decided on that yet." Momo Soo said. "D*mn it..." Momo Soo''s response made Fade Chen speechless. "By the way, I''ve thought it over. You have to promise me one thing. Don''t refuse it. You must do it for me wholeheartedly." "What is it?" "I haven''t thought of anything yet!" "F*ck!" "Just promise me first. I''ll keep this matter low for now. When I know what I want you to do, I''ll ask you to do it." Momo Soo said. "Well, I promise you." Fade Chen had no other choices, so he had to agree. It was not easy to appease Momo Soo and calm down this matter, and it was gettingte. Fade Chen fell into a dream. After all, he was busy today and it took him a lot of energy. The next day, when Fade Chen woke up, Quin Lin was already having her meal at the table. However, Momo Soo was nowhere to be seen. Fade Chen asked with some anxiety, "Where is Momo? Hasn''t she gotten up yet?" "She had a morning ss today, so she had already gotten up early and gone to school," Quin Lin said calmly. Seeing Quin Lin''s expression, Fade Chen heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Momo Soo didn''t tell his wife about the bathroom incident. At this moment, Quin Lin suddenly said, "By the way, I seem to have heard Momo shoutingst night. It seemed like she fell down. Do you know what has happened?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Fade Chen, who had just rxed, was shocked. He coughed and said in a hurry, "I don''t know. However, when I came back, I saw that Momo was fine, so I think she didn''t fall down." "Okay!" Quin Lin responded and continued to eat. At this moment, Fade Chen was so scared that his heart almost jumped out of his throat. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 In a fit of anxiety, Fade Chen finished his breakfast in a hurry and went to thepany with Quin Lin. Before long, Fade Chen received a call from Tom Wei. "Brother Fade, are you free? Can youe to the Drunken Parlour?" "What''s wrong?" Fade Chen asked. Tom Wei said, "Well, Horace brought the Nine Star nt here, but there are some minor problems." "What''s the problem?" The Nine Star nt was what Fade Chen needed. When he heard that there was something wrong, Fade Chen couldn''t help frowning. But then he said, "Hold on to them and I''ll be right there." After applying for leave on the system, Fade Chen took off his uniform, rushed out of thepany and rushed to the bar. In less than 20 minutes, Fade Chen came to the Drunken Parlour. Tom Wei immediately came out and led Fade Chen to a private room. "What''s going on?" Fade Chen asked Tom Wei. Tom said, "Horace brought the things here, but it seems that they don''t want to give us the Nine Star nt and want to exchange it with other things. I don''t know much about these things. Since it''s Brother Fade who wants the Nine Star nt, I think it''s better for you toe and see." "Okay!" Fade Chen nodded and understood the situation. Then he pushed the door open and entered the private room. As soon as he entered the private room, Fade Chen saw Horace Wan sitting on the sofa opposite him. Beside him sat a man in his thirties. The man was thin, but his muscles were strong and full of power. He was obviously a martial arts practitioner. Tom Wei and Fade Chen sat opposite them. Tom Wei immediately said, "Horace, I''ve promised Brother Fade that I''ll give him the Nine Star nt. So, you can talk to Brother Fade about it." Horace Wan nodded, and his eyes fell on Fade Chen. Then he picked up a wooden box next to him, opened it, and showed it in front of Fade Chen, saying, "This is the Nine Star nt." Fade Chen nced at it and said, "It''s indeed the Nine Star nt." After that, Fade Chen reached out to touch the wooden box. However, just as Fade Chen made his move, the thin man next to Horace Wan suddenly stood up, grabbed the box with one hand, and stood in front of Fade Chen. Seeing this, Fade Chen raised his eyebrows and looked at Horace Wan, saying, "What do you mean? You can''t afford to lose, or do you want to break your promise?" Horace Wan''s face twitched and he said, "Am I a person who can''t afford to lose? Since it''s a bet, then I can definitely afford to lose." "What does that mean? This is not an attitude of someone who can afford to lose." Fade Chen nced at the thin man. Horace Wan said in a low voice, "The Nine Star nt has been cherished in our family for twenty years. It''s my father''s favourite item. It''s not filial to lose my father''s love. Therefore, I hope to rece it with other things." Before Fade Chen could make a statement, Horace Wan pped his hands and said to the thin man, "Uncle Bao, give him the stuff." Uncle Bao took out a bank card from his arms and threw it at Fade Chen. "Here is 500,000 dors. Take it." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Fade Chen''s eyelids quivered. He reached out his hand and flicked the bank card back. At the same time, he said coldly, "The gambling contract says it''s the Nine Star nt, not 500,000 dors." At the same time, Tom Wei, who was standing beside Fade Chen, stood up with an angry face. He yelled at Horace Wan, "Horace, what do you mean? You said you would exchange the nt for other things, but in the end, you offer me five hundred thousand dors. Am I looking like a beggar?" "Also, Brother Fade wanted the Nine Star nt in the first ce. Let''s talk about the market price of the Nine Star nt. The most ordinary one on the market is worth more than ten million dors. Now you want to rece it with 500,000 dors. Do you think we''re that stupid?" Tom Wei knew nothing much about herbs, but he specifically checked on the Nine Star nt. Before their angry eyes, Horace Wan smiled and said, "I''ve said that the Nine Star nt is my father''s favorite. It can''t be given away so easily." Fade Chen said coldly, "That''s your business. The bet was for the Nine Star nt. I want it." "Really? Then it''s not up to you." Horace Wan said, "I advise you to leave with the money. Mr. Chen. 500,000 dors is not a small amount for a small employee like you." Obviously, after Horace Wan had left, he had investigated Fade Chen''s background. As soon as he finished speaking, Uncle Bao flicked his fingers and threw the bank card at Fade Chen. At the same time, he sneered and said, "If I were you, I would leave immediately with the money. Otherwise, you will get nothing at all. By then, it would be toote to regret." Fade Chen''s face turned cold. He struck again and tossed the bank card back. "I said that I only want the Nine Star nt." This time, Fade Chen used more strength than before. When the bank card flew back, Uncle Bao wanted to flick it back with his hand, but the bank card cut and left a bloody wound on his palm. All of a sudden, a killing intent shed through Uncle Bao''s eyes, and his eyes became cold. Horace Wan also snorted. He looked at Fade Chen and said, "Mr. Chen, you''re embarrassing me!" "I don''t care." Fade Chen said coldly. "Don''t care!" Horace Wan shouted coldly, pounded the table and stood up, shouting, "In that case, you''ll bring nothing away." After that, Horace Wan waved his hand and wanted to leave with Uncle Bao. "Horace, you..." Tom Wei was about to rush out. However, at this moment, Fade Chen reached out and stopped him. "Let me do it!" Then, Horace Wan felt his vision blur and a shadow came over. He saw Fade Chen appear in front of him with a cold face and stretched out his hand towards the wooden box in his hand. "How dare you!" Horace Wan shouted. At the same time, Uncle Bao rushed to Fade Chen with murderous intent. "Boy, you are courting death!" Fade Chen didn''t say a word. He turned his palm slightly to meet Uncle Bao''s fierce attack, ready to fight him head-on. Seeing this, Horace Wan showed a sneer in his mouth and said, "Boy, what do you think your moves are? If you confront Uncle Bao head-on, you are looking for death." Uncle Bao grinned smugly and said, "Boy, I''m not a junior. It''s your most foolish choice to challenge me." During the conversation, the momentum of Uncle Bao rose again, and his fighting spirit was awe- inspiring. The private room seemed to be filled with a murderous atmosphere. "I''ve noticed that. No wonder you are so reckless and fearless." Fade Chen felt the momentum and said. Hearing this, Uncle Bao was a little surprised. "I didn''t expect that you could see my strength. You do have some skills. However, you still have to die." "Boy, go to hell!" With a loud shout, Uncle Bao wed at Fade Chen''s heart with ferocious eyes. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 At this time, Fade Chen''s palm also changed. He clenched his palm into a fist and hit swiftly towards Uncle Bao''s hand. "Bang!" The two men''s attacks collided forcefully. Then, with a loud crack, the fierce- looking Uncle Bao suddenly froze. He cried out in pain. His right arm slumped down, and his face was covered with sweat. He took several steps back. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "You, how can you have such strength? It, it''s impossible..." Uncle Bao looked at Fade Chen in shock. "What a naive man who had never seen anything from the world. Now, you know it''s possible!" Fade Chen snorted. He stepped forward and punched again. "Crack!" This time, Fade Chen''s fist hit Uncle Bao hard in the chest, sending his thin body flying and crashing into the wall of the private room. Then he slipped down, and his chest was crushed inwards. Uncle Bao waspletely unconscious. Then, Fade Chen turned around and walked toward Horace Wan. Horace Wan was shocked. He instinctively took a few steps back, his face was full of horror. Because Uncle Bao was a master under his father''smand. His strength and skill were at the middle range of the yellow stage and was very close to thete range of the yellow phase. Such a master''s arm had been broken by Fade Chen''s with one punch and then followed by his chest, which was also crushed by just a blow. Horace Wan could hardly imagine how terrifying Fade Chen''s strength was. "You, what are you trying to do?" Horace Wan looked at Fade Chen who was approaching him in horror, and his body trembled with fear. "I tell you, I am the only son of the Wan family, and my father is Aaron Wan. If you dare to touch me, my father will not..." "Such noise!" Fade Chen shouted coldly and pped Horace Wan''s face, which made his handsome face suddenly turned red and swollen. "How dare you..." Horace Wan roared. Fade Chen pped him again and stared at him coldly. "Bang!" Horace Wan felt a sharp pain in his chest as he got kicked. Several ribs seemed to have been broken. Hey on the ground motionlessly. Seeing Fade Chen walking over again, Horace Wan really felt the terror in him. He quickly waved his hand and said, "Stop hitting, stop! I was wrong. I know my mistake now. I''ll give the Nine Star nt to you." Horace Wan managed to lift the wooden box in front of Fade Chen, his face full of fear. Fade Chen took the wooden box in his hand and kicked Horace Wan away. Horace Wan fell beside Uncle Bao on the ground and groaned in pain. Ignoring the two, Fade Chen opened the wooden box and took out the tiny herb. This herb was small and its branches were very slender, but the shape of the leaves was a little special. It looked like a small star. The top of the nt had nine star-shaped leaves of a faint blue color, it looked very wonderful. "Although its appearance is not so good, it is indeed a genuine one." Fade Chen confirmed the nt and put it back to the wooden box and close it. Then he picked up Uncle Bao and Horace Wan with one in each hand and threw them out of the room. At the same time, he warned, "I don''t like to cause trouble, but I am not afraid of causing trouble. If you want to take revenge on me, you won''t be so lucky next time." "No, we absolutely dare not take revenge." Horace Wan quickly waved his hand and shouted. He was really afraid of Fade Chen. After all, as the Young Master of the Wan family, he had never been beaten up like this. Tom Wei beckoned his men to get the two out, and then immediately went to Fade Chen. With an apologetic smile on his face, he said, "Brother Fade, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect this to happen. Then..." "It''s not your fault. Horace Wan didn''t keep his promise. You don''t have to me yourself." Fade Chen waved his hand and fiddled with the Nine Star nt. Then he said, "Can you help me to find out where I can get the Fire me nt? I''m willing to pay a high price for it." There was still a herb missing for the portion that Fade Chen wanted to make for his wife, Quin Lin, to recuperate. At this moment, Fade Chen saw that since the Wan family had this rare Nine Star nt, other powerful families might have Fire me nt, so he asked Tom Wei to enquire about it. "Fire me nt! I''ll remember it. Brother Fade, don''t worry. I''ll do my best to find it for you." Tom Wei nodded. Fade Chen took the Nine Star nt and got up. He was ready to leave. At this moment, Tom Wei stopped Fade Chen and said abashedly, "Brother Fade, I want to ask you for a favor, but..." Seeing this, Fade Chen patted Tom Wei''s shoulder and said with a smile, "You''re a big man. Come on. Spit it out. What''s the matter?" "Brother Fade, I''m sorry! I just troubled you yesterday, and today I asked you for help again. It''s really..." Tom Wei said with embarrassment. Fade Chen grinned and said, "Don''t be so polite to me! Besides, haven''t I asked you to help me find something too?" Tom Wei was no longer bashful. He pulled Fade Chen to sit down and said, "Brother Fade, this is the case. I want to ask you to protect someone in secret." "Who is it?" Fade Chen asked. "My cousin," Tom Wei said. "Your cousin? Isn''t that Uncle Wei''s daughter? The daughter of Uncle Wei of the North Bay City? Why does she need my protection?" Fade Chen looked at Tom Wei with some doubts. Tom Wei smiled bitterly and said, "Yes, it''s her. Brother Fade. It''s not that we don''t want to protect her. But this is a special case." "Why?" Fade Chen asked. "Brother Fade." Tom Wei said, "You know that on the outside, it may look good to be in our business, but it is neither a good and righteous industry. Therefore, my cousin has always been dissatisfied with my uncle and repeatedly asked him to quit this business." "But you know, it''s not easy to get out. Besides, my uncle has been working in this for so many years and has so many people and things involved in it. It''s not that easy to get out of this. So he hasn''t promised to quit. This caused his rtionship with my cousin to be worse and worse." "Even so, my cousin and my uncle can still get along with each other. They would meet once a month and had dinner together." "However, two years ago, something happened between my cousin and my uncle, which worsened their rtionship. My cousin couldn''t stand it anymore and moved out of the house. She didn''t go home even once in the past two years." Tom Wei sighed and said sadly. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 "What is it?" Fade Chen asked. Tom Wei said thoughtfully, "It''s about my aunt. Two years ago, my cousin left home after she had a quarrel with my uncle again. My aunt was so worried about my cousin she chased after her. Unexpectedly, on the way, my aunt encountered a car ident and was hit by a truck. She was seriously injured and is still in aa til now." "And after the incident, investigation revealed that the truck driver involved in the ident was sent by my second uncle''s rival and my second uncle was the target. However, in a twist of fate, he identally rammed into my second aunt." "Because of this, the conflict between my cousin and my second uncle reached its peak. The two almost broke the rtionship between father and daughter, and my sister also moved out of the house immediately." Tom Wei said with a sigh, "At that time, my second uncle wanted to quit the underworld business. But when he thought of my second aunt''s condition and that the situation may be worse after quitting, my second uncle eventually stayed on." "After a year, my uncle finally defeated his rival and eliminated the other party''s gang leader to avenge my aunt. But his rtionship with my cousin was irreparable." Fade was ovee by emotion after listening to Tom Wei''s story. He didn''t expect that a fearsome leader whomanded the North Bay in Bay City would have such a painful, untold story. Tom Wei continued after a pause, "Although the rival''s leader was defeated, his younger brother escaped. So, my uncle has been worrying about the safety of my cousin. But with their current estranged rtionship, my uncle can''t send someone to protect my cousin openly. He can only protect her in secret. Even so, my cousin would find out about these secret bodyguards after some time and she would call the police immediately to get rid of them. "My second uncle has no choice but to change batches after batches of people. This method is not a problem during ordinary times." "But recently, my second uncle got the news that the younger brother of that gang leader has returned. Therefore, my second uncle is very worried about my cousin''s safety, yet he couldn''t get close to her. So he asked me to find a way to hire someone new to get close to my cousin so as to protect her in secret." Hearing this, Fade Chen finally figured out what Tom Wei wanted. He wanted someone to approach this woman, befriend her and then discreetly protect her. This job was a piece of cake for Fade Chen. However, it was a little difficult in terms of time. After all, Fade Chen now had his own family and work. If he really wanted to go undercover, he might not have the time. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Fade Chen was honest towards Tom Wei about this inconvenience. However, Tom Wei shook his head and said to Fade Chen, "Brother Fade, this is not a problem at all." "Er, what do you mean?" Fade Chen was in doubts. Tom Wei leaned over to Fade Chen and said, "Because my cousin is this woman!" While speaking, Tom Wei unlocked his mobile phone, clicked open a photo and handed it to Fade Chen. When Fade Chen saw the person in the photo, he was shocked. "What? Your cousin is Lily Wei, from the HR Department of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc?" "Yes, it''s her!" Tom Weiughed and said, "Brother Fade, now you know why I said that it''s not a problem. You are now working in the samepany as her, and you see her every day. Moreover, I also heard that you and her seem to be quite close. This way, Brother Fade, you are the perfect person for the job." Fade Chen was still in shock. He had never thought that the beautiful HR director of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was the daughter of Bay City''s underground gang leader. Fade Chen recalled thest time when they encountered trouble on the road. Knowing Lily Wei''s background now, it could exin why she knew the nooks and crannies of Reed Street then. Tom Wei looked at the stunned Fade Chen and moved closer to him, so close that his face almost touched Fade Chen''s. "Brother Fade, so you''re game. After all, you and Lily are colleagues. Besides, Lily is talented and beautiful. If things go well, Brother Fade, perhaps you will win her heart and be a couple!" Fade rolled his eyes at Tom and said, "Hey, Dude. Don''t get so close to me, I''m straight. Consider this done." "Thank you so much, bro." Tom Wei rejoiced. "Just tell me if you need anything. I will do anything for you." "Fine. Just help me get the information about Fire me nt as soon as possible," Fade Chen said. "Don''t you worry, Brother Fade. I shall mobilize the Long Enterprise team to track down the Fire me nt immediately when I return." Tom Wei promised. "Ok, it''s gettingte. I should go." Tom Weiter respectfully saw Fade Chen out of the Drunken Parlour. With the Nine Star nt in hand, Fade Chen returned to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc while humming a tune. As soon as he came back, Fade Chen headed straight to the medical center and got his hands busy. An hourter, the Nine Star nt was reduced to a small bowl of dark liquid which Fade Chen gulped down in one go. After the liquid entered his body, Fade Chen instantly felt a faint but cooling sensation in his mouth and nostrils. Then, the coolness spread throughout his whole body, making him feelpletely rxed. This continued for a few hours until the coolness gradually dissipated, and the efficacy of the herb waspletely absorbed by his body. Fade Chen felt the Qi circting inside his body and felt that the Qi in his meridians had somewhat been enhanced. "The Nine Star nt is truly worthy of its fame, it does have effects on even someone who has reached transcendent levels like me. Not bad at all." Fade Chen thought. The Nine Star nt grew in shady and wet ces, absorbing the essence of the starlight, and it is ssified as Ying and cold in nature. If consumed by an ordinary person, the body would be damaged by the nt''s efficacy. But it was a tonic for Fade Chen. This was because Fade Chen practiced the "Kung Fu of Jiu Yang" which was Yang and hot in nature, therefore he needed something cold to mediate his body. Fade Chen flexed his body and felt an indescribablefort which made him smile. By then, it was time to get off work. Fade Chen saw Lily Wei heading downstairs. He instinctively packed up and followed her quietly. Since he had promised Tom Wei to protect Lily Wei, Fade Chen should keep his words. The first day of his undercover mission was to figure out the routine of his target. Therefore, Fade Chen sent his wife a text message saying that he had something to do that night and would be homete so there''s nothing to worry about. Then he transformed into a cloud of shadow and followed Lily Wei downstairs. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Fade Chen tailed Lily Wei as she drove away from the office. Fortunately, it was the peak hour after work so cars were moving slowly. Otherwise, it would not be easy for Fade Chen to follow her on foot. After driving for about forty minutes, Lily Wei arrived at a restaurant for dinner. Then she spent more than half an hour there until the sky turned dark, and headed back to her home, a high-end community. Although the security at themunity was good, it was still easy for Fade Chen to sneak in. He followed Lily Wei all the way to her unit upstairs. Fade Chen then confirmed Lily Wei''s unit number. It was definitely inconvenient for Fade Chen to follow Lily into her home, so Fade Chen loitered outside the house for a while. Luckily, in the end, he found a signal tower opposite the building. He climbed to the top of the signal tower effortlessly and coincidently he could see Lily Wei''s room. Moreover, the floor to ceiling ss window in Lily Wei''s room allowed Fade Chen to have a good view. He could see everything in the room. The living room was not small, but at a nce, the furniture and decorations were very simple, basically in a minimalistic design and pure color, which somewhat reflected her style. After reaching home, Lily Wei took off her shoes and ced them neatly on the shoe rack. Then she put the briefcase away. She did everything in an orderly fashion. Later she went into the living room, and proceed to unbutton her office jacket. Fade Chen''s eyes brightened and he couldn''t help but lean forward. Then, Lily Wei sat on the sofa, bent her left leg, and slowly took off her skin- toned stockings. In an instance, a pair of smooth and beautiful legs came into sight. After taking off her stockings, Lily Wei began to unbutton her shirt. Perhaps due to the high floor, Lily Wei did not draw the curtains, and this benefited Fade Chen. The white shirt slipped off, revealing the white underwear inside along with her perfect curves. Then, Lily Wei bent down to undo her ck skirt. After removing the skirt, she was now left with only her underwear. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Her perfect figure and slender curves made Fade Chen''s body temperature start rising rapidly. As if the seduction wasn''t enough, Lily Wei took out a mat and spread it on the floor, turned on the music, and started to do Yoga, d only in her underwear. Apanied by the gentle and slow music, Lily Wei''s flexible body effortlessly changed into various poses. After finishing with her Yoga, Lily Wei immediately went into the bathroom to take a shower. The bathroom was on the other side, and Fade Chen was a little disappointed he couldn''t see anything further. After showering, Lily Wei read a book for a while and then went into the bedroom to sleep. Fade Chen was outside the whole time. After making sure that there was nothing unusual at midnight, he slipped off quietly and returned home. For the next few days, apart from doing his usual work at the medical room, Fade Chen also went around collecting more information about Lily Wei. If there was any chance, he would certainly choose to work alongside Lily Wei, and took the opportunity to apply his self-made herbal concoction on Lily Wei''s clothes. In the eyes of ordinary people, the liquid was colorless and odorless, and invisible after it dried. But as long as Fade Chen Fei use the right herbs, he would be able to smell the liquid''s faint but unique fragrance, which helped him to urately locate Lily Wei''s location. The following nights, Fade Chen continued to follow Lily Wei home. And every day he would stay until midnight before returning home with bloodshot eyes and a nose-bleed. After a period of time, although Quin Lin did not asked about Fade Chen''ste nights, but rumours began to spread in the office about Fade Chen secretly in pursuit of Lily Wei. As a result, Lily Wei purposefully spoke to Fade Chen warning him not to have any inappropriate thoughts and that a rtionship with each other was impossible outside of work. For this, Fade Chen could only oblige. However, he was determined to continue his mission every night. It was like any other day at work. After getting off work, Fade Chen as usual, quietly followed Lily Wei under the street lights, all the way to her residentialplex. Just as Fade Chen was about to climb up the signal tower for his surveince job. His cell phone rang. It was a call from the darling Momo Soo. He picked up the call, but before Fade Chen could say anything, came Momo''s screeching voice from the other end of the phone, "Brother-inw, what''s wrong with you? Where are you now?" ''Tm outside! What''s the matter?" Chen Fei asked quizzically. "Brother- in-w, are you serious? Let''s not mention the fact that you have beening homete these days, but of all days, today is a special day, why are you not back yet?"mented Momo Soo. "Special day? Momo, what day is today?" Fade Chen was confused. Momo Soo sneered and said, "Brother-inw, are you up to something outside? Today is my sister''s birthday, don''t you know." "Ah, it''s Quin Lin''s birthday today. I forgot about it." Fade Chen said in surprise and instinctively pped his own head, cursing his carelessness. "I''ll go back right away." Fade Chen looked up to Lily Wei''s well- lit room. He had been monitoring for the past few days and nothing unusual happened. He believed that there shouldn''t be any problem today, so he turned away and was ready to leave. "You don''t have toe back anymore," Momo Soo said over the phone. Fade Chen bawled, "Momo, it''s my fault this time, but you couldn''t punish me like this. Please say something nice of me in front of your sister. I''ll be back soon." "Brother-inw, you really don''t have toe back," Momo Soo said. "Quin Lin really is mad at me!" Fade Chen was suddenly nervous. Then, Momo Soo giggled and said, "Brother-inw, I didn''t mean you are not allowed toe home. My sister and I are now at Fiery KTV. Come quickly." "KTV!" Fade Chen nodded immediately. "Okay, okay, I''ll be right there." "Brother-inw, you better hurry up!" Momo Soo advised. "It took me great effort to finally get my sister toe out. We will leave if you arete." "I will definitely be quick!" Fade Chen promised. Fade hung up the phone, turned into a shadow and rushed towards the direction of Fiery KTV. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Twenty minutester, Fade Chen arrived at the KTV, without stopping, he ran all the way towards his wife''s private KTV room. Fade Chen had just reached the first floor where the private room was when suddenly, someone cried in surprise, "Brother Fade, why are you here!" Fade Chen stopped in his tracks and turned around to see a chubby, young man with ginger yellow hairing up to him with a smile. It was Huang, the man he met at a match with Horace Wan. "Fatty Huang, oh it''s you! Why are you also here?" Fade Chen greeted him. Huang smiled and pointed behind him, saying, "Brother Fade, I''m having a gathering with my colleagues. Why don''t youe and join us?" Fade Chen took a quick nce at the group of about eight people behind Fatty Huang. Amongst them were quite a number of young men and women, some of them were middle-aged. It seemed like they were Huang''s circle of friends from the media. At ordinary times, Fade Chen would be more than willing to join them but today was not the day as he had something more urgent to do. Without wasting much time, Fade Chen waved and smiled. "No thanks. My friend is waiting inside. I will go first. Fatty, you have a good time." "Okay, Brother Fade you too have fun." Huang smiled and waved. He watched Fade Chen entered a private room before he put down his hand and walked to the private room next to him. The group of friends behind Fatty Huang couldn''t help but look in the direction Fade Chen was heading with much curiosity. Someone whispered, "Who is that person? Do you know him?" "I don''t know! I haven''t seen him before!" "Could he be from a wealthy family? Otherwise, Master Huang wouldn''t be so polite to him. He wasn''t angry even when he was called Fatty Huang." "It doesn''t seem like it. We know almost every rich and famous guy in Bay City. I have no impression of this guy!" "No matter who he is, since he gained the respect of Master Huang, he should be someone important. You know what to do if you meet him in the future." "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Master Huang has gone in, let''s all go in. Remember to be smart in front of Master Huang. If Master Huang is happy, he will be our news agency''s savior." A middle- aged man who seemed to be the leader of the pack exined to his young colleagues. At this juncture, they stopped discussing and followed the rest into the private room. Soon, Fatty Huang''s blood- curdling cries echoed through the room. At the same time, there were enthusiastic apuse and cheers. People passing by all wondered if something was wrong with the hearing of the people in the private room. At Fade Chen''s side, it was the sight of Momo Soo holding the microphone, singing and dancing when he pushed through the private room door. Her sweet voice, together with her youthful and lively figure, made Fade Chen''s eyes sparkled. Momo Soo also noticed Fade Chen. She stopped singing and pouted, saying, "Brother-inw, you''re finally here." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "I''m here! I''m here!" Fade Chen grinned and then gave Momo Soo an inquisitive look to probe on Quin Lin''s mood. Momo narrowed her eyes and smiled. Then she pulled Fade Chen to where Quin Lin was seated on the sofa. "Sis, brother- in-w is here." "I see, " Quin Lin responded vaguely without looking at Fade Chen. Although she looked calm, Fade Chen could see that she was unhappy. Fade Chen immediately cast a pleading look at Momo Soo to which, the young girl shrugged and shed him a helpless look. She wrapped her arms around herself and smiled watching the drama. Fade Chen red at Momo, he forced a smile and sat down besides Quin Lin. "Honey, I''m so sorry for beingte," he pleaded. "Oh it''s nothing, I''m just here to hang out with Momo casually," Quin Lin said emotionlessly, still refusing to look at Fade Chen. Fade Chen Fei suddenly felt apprehensive and helpless. At this moment, Momo Soo couldn''t stand it anymore, she said, "Brother-inw, today is my sister''s birthday. How about you sing a song for my sister to wish her happy birthday?" Fade Chen''s eyes brightened up upon hearing Momo''s suggestion. He nodded quickly and grabbed the microphone. Then he let out a small cough, cleared his throat, ignored the song selection in the process and turned towards Quin Lin affectionately. He lowered his voice and said in a deep voice, "Today is my beloved woman''s birthday. So, I want to express my feelings with a song." Next, Fade Chen tilted his head in forty-five degrees upwards, closed his eyes, and swayed with the rhythm. He looked like the prince of love songs. For a moment, Momo Soo was in a daze. Even Quin Lin''s eyes lit up and she couldn''t help stealing a few nces at Fade Chen. When it all felt just right, Fade Chen began to sing. As soon as he opened his mouth, the affectionate atmosphere instantly dissipated. "I love you, loving you, just like the mouse loves his rice..." Momo Soo pped her forehead and lowered her head. "Brother-inw, can you be more old- fashioned than this? Singing this outdated and cheesy song in front of my sis." Even Quin Lin couldn''t help twitching her eyes. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at him anymore. However, Fade Chen waspletely oblivious and immersed in the song. He howled throughout the whole song. After the song, Fade Chen immediately moved to other ssic songs such as "Two Butterflies", "The Wolf Falls in Love with the Sheep" and so on. The deafening singing shocked the two beauties in the private room, that they actually forgot to stop him. Several songster, Fade Chen suddenly noticed something outside the door. He put down the microphone and rushed out of the door. A few secondster, he rushed back in again with his hands behind his back, as if he had something to hide. Once the singing stopped, Momo came to her senses. She looked at Fade Chen and said, "Brother- inw, what are you hiding behind your back?" As she was speaking, the young girl went around Fade Chen''s back, curious of what it was. Fade Chen moved to his side to prevent Momo Soo from peeking and said solemnly, "Momo, no peeking. This is a birthday present for my dearest wife." After he said that, Fade Chen walked towards Quin Lin, looked at her affectionately and said, "Dear, today is your birthday. This is a bouquet of flowers to represent my blessing to you." While speaking, Fade Chen took out the bouquet and handed them to Quin Lin. Beside him, Momo Soo looked at the so-called "flowers" and burst intoughter. "Brother-inw, this is your so-called flowers? This is a bunch of vegetables. Who gives vegetables as a birthday present?" "Vegetables are flowers too! No one says that you can''t give vegetables for birthday." Fade Chen said oh- so seriously. "What''s more, I have carefully picked this "flower bouquet" myself, to show my sincerity and as a token of my love to my wife." "Brother-inw, are you saying that you wish for my sister to be as unattractive as these vegetables?" Momo Soo said. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Fade Chen waved his hand and said with a serious face, "Momo, don''t make me wrong. Look at the little golden buds, it means a bright future for my wife. Then take a look at the thick stem, it means that my wife''spany has a solid foundation and is sustainable." "Moreover, the most important thing is that this vegetable is not only bright and beautiful in appearance, but is also a rare and delicious vegetable. These characteristics match perfectly with the qualities my wife possesses in both talent and appearance. Momo Soo pped her forehead when listening to Fade Chen''s nonsense. She gave Fade Chen a thumbs-up with the expression of "I admire you" written all over her face. Even Quin Lin couldn''t help butugh when she saw the fresh vegetables and heard Fade Chen''s absurd exnation. Fade Chen responded, "See, what I just said is quite reasonable. My wife likes it very much and is smilling happily now." Quin Lin who had not spoken to Fade Chen since he came in, finally red at him and said, "You and your nonsense. Quickly get rid of the vegetables" "I cannot throw these away." Fade Chen said in a serious tone, then walked towards the door. "Brother-inw, where are you going?" Momo Soo shouted. Fade Chen turned his head, waved the vegetables in his hand and said, "The vegetables were borrowed from the aunt in the kitchen just now. The aunt is still waiting to cook the dish so I have to return it to her quickly." "Brother-inw, I salute you!" As Fade Chen walked out, Momo Soo touched her head, speechless. Finally cheering his wife up, Fade Chen was in a good mood. He whistled and returned the vegetable to the kitchen auntie, and then strolled back to the room. Halfway through, a couple emerged from the corner of the corridor in front. They were holding hands and leaning on each other intimately. From time to time, they would whisper or nt kisses on each other, and this gave Fade Chen goosebumps. He quickened his pace eager to go back to the private room. But the corridor was narrow, and the couple was walking side by side, which directly blocked the corridor. Fade Chen gave out a cough to remind them to make way. The couple heard him, but turned their heads and rolled their eyes at Fade Chen. They had no intention to give way at all. Instead, they cozied up even more. Fade Chen was annoyed and felt like he should kick them out of the ce. However, today was his wife''s birthday and Fade Chen did not want any trouble. So he kept his cool and followed them patiently. Subsequently, the couple started chatting as they continued to make out. "Dear, is Master Huang really here?" The woman asked coyly. The man said, "You don''t trust your own husband''s words? I have friends in the circle and they have told me that Master Huang and his media friends are having dinner here today. They are in that private room." "Really!" The woman eximed in excitement, "Then let''s go in and greet Master Huang!" The man said, "We can''t just barge into Master Huang''s private room like that. Lets wait here. When Master Huanges out, we will approach him and introduce ourselves. With Master Huang''s network, I am sure to be a famous reporter within the media circle in Bay City." "That''s right. Master Huangmands the media in Bay City. As long as you are connected to Master Huang, we will be rich." The woman said with yearning. "I agree. We shall wait for Master Huang toe out." The man smiled. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fade Chen who was behind the couple listened to their conversation and couldn''t help shaking his head. It seemed that they were two reporters who wanted to use Fatty Huang as a shortcut to gain a breakthrough. Fade Chen was disgusted with their arrogance and opportunistic actions. Fortunately, he had reached the door of the private room. Fade Chen immediately turned and walked into the private room. Right then, Momo Soo was once again singing and dancing in the private room, while Quin Lin was sitting at the side, nibbling at some fruits. Fade Chen sat down beside his wife with a smile and diligently fed her some fruits. Momo Soo sang several songs in a row. Feeling a little tired, she handed the microphone to Fade Chen and moved aside to take a break. Fade Chen''s throat was itchy due to his singing just now. He thought of taking a break so he handed the microphone to Quin Lin and said, "Dear, how about a few songs." As soon as Quin Lin saw the microphone, she instinctively darted away as if the microphone was a poisonous snake. Then she waved her hands profusely and declined, "No, you sing." "Dear, what''s wrong? Are you unwell?" Fade Chen thought that Quin Lin was shy, so he continued to persuade her, "Don''t be shy! Today is your birthday. As today''s star, you must sing a song." Momo Soo pped her hands and encouraged, "Sister,e on. I''ve never heard you sing. Let me hear it once." Quin Lin''s face turned pale. She waved her hand and said, "No, that''s not necessary. I can''t sing well." "How is it possible? Sis, you have such a beautiful voice. I''m sure your singing can''t be that bad. Just one song!" Momo Soo pleaded coyly. Fade Chen red at Momo Soo and said, "What do you mean by not bad? My wife''s singing is most definitely beautiful like the voice of nature." Fade Chen pped vigorously to show encouragement. As the excitement rose, Quin Lin couldn''t resist the encouragement from Fade Chen and Momo Soo. She finally nodded, picked up the microphone and said, "Then, I''ll just sing a song. Just one song." "Well, I''m fine with one song!" Momo Soo and Fade Chen looked expectantly at Quin Lin. They put their hands in front of them, ready to p and apud. Quin Lin selected the song entitled "Courage" on the console. She held the microphone tightly with both hands and stared nervously at the big screen. Finally, after the prelude, the lyrics officially began. "I''ve finally made this decision." "I don''t care what others say." Fade Chen and Momo Soo were so full of expectation. But after hearing her singing, they went completely stiff, and their faces were in utter shock. They looked at Quin Lin dumbfoundedly. What shocked them was not because Quin Lin could sing, but because throughout the entire song, Quin Lin waspletely out of tune. Who would have expected a person as beautiful as Quin Lin, who had such an appearance, with her figure and sweet voice, to sing like that. When the song was over, Quin Lin put down the microphone. When she turned around and saw Fade Chen and Momo Soo''s stunned expressions, she quickly understood. That instance, she wished she could bury her head in her blouse, too ashamed to face the audience. Realizing her reaction, Fade Chen quickly pped his hands and cheered at the same time, "Beautiful, my wife sings so well that her voice still lingers in my ears. How I wish to hear a few more songs." Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Momo Soo was stunned, looked at Fade Chen in disbelief as he was saying nonsense in such a matter-of-fact tone. Quin Lin probably knew about the quality of her own singing. After being praised by Fade Chen, she blushed and immediately buried her face in her blouse, she rushed out of the room. As soon as Quin Lin went out, a scream came from the corridor outside, followed by a woman''s screeching voice. "Hey, watch out! Are you blind?" Then, came Quin Lin''s voice. "I''m sorry, sorry, I..." Before Quin Lin could finish her sentence, the woman raised her voice. "I don''t ept your apology." At the same time, a man intercepted angrily. "Do you think you can leave just like this after stepping on my girlfriend''s foot?" Hearing these words, Fade Chen sensed that something was wrong. He immediately got up and rushed out of the room, followed by Momo Soo. As soon as the two walked out of the private room, they saw Quin Lin standing on the left side of the corridor, and a young man and woman on the right side. These two were the same couple who were in Fade Chen''s way just now. "Sister", "Dear", Fade Chen, and Momo Soo quickly went to Quin Lin''s side. "What happened?" The woman snorted and said, "What''s the matter? She stepped on my foot. That is what happened! Quin Lin whispered, "I came out in a hurry and identally stepped on her foot." Fade Chen nodded and looked at the woman''s foot. He noticed a faint mark on her leather shoe, suggesting that she did indeed get stepped on. But judging from the woman''s behavior, it was obvious that she wasn''t injured. The woman heard Quin Lin''s exnation and wasn''t very pleased. She frowned and said, "What do you mean by ''identally''? You stepped on my foot and now it is swollen. You call this an ident?" "You..." Momo Soo wanted to argue, but Quin Lin stopped her, and then in all sincerity, Quin said to the woman, "I''m sorry, I did step on your foot just now. It''s my fault. I''m willing topensate you." "Compensate me? What can youpensate me with? Do you know how much I paid for my heels? It''s 200 dors, made from genuine leather. Can you afford it?" The woman shouted fiercely. "And my foot. It''s swollen because of you. Are you going to pay for the medical expenses, my medical leave, and my mental distress?" Quin Lin frowned slightly, but she took out her wallet, pulled out a stack of cash, and handed it to the woman, saying, "This is 1000 dors in cash. I hope it''s enough topensate for your loss." The woman''s eyes twinkled when she saw the banknotes. She reached out to take them. It would be a pity not to take the money. Her heels were actually made of fake leather and only cost her less than one hundred dors, while the damage was negligible as she had just been stepped on gently. As for the swelling on her foot, well, it was not real. She didn''t expect that kind of generosity from the woman in front of her. 1,000 dors at once, it was her lucky day. The woman was about to take the money, when her boyfriend suddenly pulled her back and said, "Don''t take it!" "What''s wrong? Why not?" The woman looked at the man in confusion, and her eyes were still glued to the money. The man nced at Quin Lin briefly and then whispered in the woman''s ear. After that, the woman''s eyes lit up with excitement. She did not take the money. Quin Lin noticed this and said, "If you wantpensation, I''m willing to pay. You can take the money." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The man shed her an evil smile and said to Quin Lin, "If you really want to pay, this is not enough!" Quin Lin frowned and asked, "How much do you want?" The woman''s eyes sparkled and blurted, "Not much really. Just 100,000 dors!" "100,000 dors!" Momo Soo cried out in appall. "You guys must be dreaming! 100,000 dors for stepping on her foot, is her foot made of gold?" The man sneered and continued, "It may not be necessary topensate 100,000 dors for stepping on my girlfriend. But today, the person who stepped on my girlfriend is different! As the president of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, such an amount is nothing for you right, President Lin." Quin Lin knew that they had recognized her identity and wanted to ckmail her. Her expression suddenly turned cold. "No matter how rich I am, I won''t ept such unreasonable extortion." "Since you don''t want to ept thispensation, I suggest we leave this to the court. Let the judge decide how much I shouldpensate." Quin Lin kept the 1,000 dors and was ready to leave. The woman suddenly became anxious and began to look regretful. However, the man smiled confidently. He looked at Quin Lin and said, "President Lin, I can''t stop you from leaving but I just want to let President Lin know that I am a reporter. I think this incident today would be a good piece of news. Imagine the headline that says - Beautiful millionaire injured a patron at the nightclub and turned a blind eye. I think many readers will be interested to read this sensational news." This had turned into an obvious threat. He wanted to use the public''s opinions to ckmail Quin Lin. "You are ckmailing me!" Quin Lin said coldly. The man twitched his mouth and said with a smile, "I don''t think so. I am just giving President Lin a choice. Either you spend 10,000 dors to resolve this small matter, or spend time and energy to deal with the negative news that is about to happen. I think you are a smart person, so I don''t need to teach you how to choose." Quin Lin was so furious her face turned icy cold. She clenched her fists and had an impulse to punch him. Right at this moment, Fade Chen smiled faintly. He held Quin Lin''s hand, gave it a gentle squeeze, and shot her a reassuring look. Then he stepped forward, looked at the couple, and said smiling, "What if we choose the third option?" "What''s the third option?" The woman asked. Fade Chen smiled slyly and kicked the b*tchy couple in front of him. "The third option is to beat you guys so hard you cry for your mommy." "I am a reporter. How dare you hit me! I am going to expose this..." The man was in a panic and had fear in his eyes. However, Fade Chen was not deterred by the man''s threats at all. He snorted and extended a swift horizontal kick towards the couple. The kick sent the couple flying through the air and eventually mmed into the wall along the corridor, making a loud bang before sliding down against the wall slowly. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 "Fei Enterprises is getting hooligans to beat up innocent people, I want to expose this, I want to call the police, I want..." The man shouted in pain. "Pap!" Fade Chen didn''t say much. He kicked the man again and smashed him to the wall. The man spat out a mouthful of blood and then slowly copsed. "You hit..." The man said. "Pap!" He was mmed to the wall again. The man spat some more blood and was finally silenced. He looked at Fade Chen in horror. At this moment, the door of the nearby private room opened and a group of people came out. When they saw the situation in the corridor, they frowned and asked, "What''s going on?" The man on the ground nced at the group of people and finally spotted a man in histe 20s. He said hurriedly, "Hudson, save me!" The person called Hudson was the friend who disclosed the whereabouts of Scott Huang to the man. Seeing that his friend was beaten so badly, Hudson''s face suddenly darkened. He rushed to help the man up, and asked, "Grayson, what''s going on?" Grayson pointed at Fade Chen and Quin Lin and said, "President Lin of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc stepped on my girlfriend''s foot for no reason. Not only did she not apologize, but she ordered someone to beat us up." "This is total nonsense. It was clear that you were purposely ckmailing.." Momo Soo was furious, and she shouted at them. But Grayson continued to say, "Hudson, you must expose them so that this kind of mean business people get their rightful punishment." The young man, Hudson, nced at Quin Lin to confirm her identity. Then he said to the man, "Grayson, don''t worry. Our newspaper will follow up on this matter and would not let you get beaten up for no reason." After that, Hudson walked back and said something to his colleagues behind him. Suddenly, these colleagues came over one by one, looking hostile and formed a circle around Quin Lin. Amongst them, Hudson stepped forward and said, "President Lin, although you are a famous entrepreneur in Bay City, but I hope you can give my friend here an exnation for what happened this time." "Yes, there must be an exnation. You can''t simply beat up someone just like that." "Even if you are rich, doesn''t mean you can bully people!" "We have to expose this kind of behavior." For a moment, the group of people from the newspaper agency were all hyped up, and the heated atmosphere made Quin Lin frown. She proceeded to exin, "It''s not like what he said. There''s a misunderstanding. The main thing is..." Before Quin Lin could finish exining, Grayson immediately shouted, "What else is there to exin? Not only me, but my girlfriend was also beaten up by your people. What else do you want to say?" Grayson''s friend, Hudson, immediately added, "President Lin, you must take responsibility on this matter! Otherwise..." Before Hudson could finish his words, Fade Chen, who was standing in the shadow with both hands in his pockets, sneered and suddenly spoke up, "Don''t keep saying otherwise! Just because he is your friend, you stood up for him without knowing the truth. Speaking of exposing the incident, is this how your newspaper agency write stories ?" Upon hearing this, Hudson frowned and said, "We don''t need a thug like you to teach us how to write a news!" Behind him, the others from the newspaper began to speak up. "What truth. The truth is right in front here!" "That''s right. You have beaten people up. What else do you want to argue about?" "Don''t even think of using money to resolve this matter just because you are Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Let me tell you, our newspaper will not give in." Backed by the newspaper agency, Grayson helped his girlfriend up and both looked at each other excitedly. He looked at Quin Lin and said, "President Lin, do you still think my earlier request was too much?" "What the hell do you want?" Quin Lin frowned slightly. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Grayson''s eyes shed. He gently nudged his girlfriend, and she immediately said, "I was stepped on just now, but it was not really that serious. But now, we are being beaten up, so you must take full responsibility. I want ten times of the earlierpensation!" "Ten times, that''s one million! Why don''t you rob a bank?" Momo Soo was infuriated. However, Grayson and his girlfriend seemed unnerved. They pointed at the media people behind them and said, "President Lin, you can walk away, but my friends will definitely seek justice for me." After that, Grayson saw Scott Huang, who hung behind. He bowed and shed a wide smile at Scott Huang and then added, "Besides, Master Huang is also here. Master Huang is a prominent figure in the media industry in Bay City. He is a man of justice and despises crooks. Do you think you can escape the scrutiny of Master Huang for the things you''ve done" This guy had such a glib tongue. He seemed to be bold enough to portray Fatty Huang in favor of him. When Scott Huang''s name was mentioned, even Quin Lin felt the situation starting to get a little complicated. After all, she had heard about Scott Huang''s influence in Bay City''s media industry. If Scott Huang were to meddle in this issue, it would spell trouble for her. The couple noticed Quin Lin frowning and they became even thrilled. They threatened, "President Lin, if you don''t want to pay the one million, you may need to pay double the price when things get worse!" Quin Lin frowned even deeper. Momo Soo who was beside her was so angry that she wanted to beat the hell out of these people. Now, Fade Chen gave the twodies a reassuring look, then walked out of the shadow and went directly past the group of media people towards Scott Huang. He patted Scott on the shoulder and said, "Fatty Huang, I''ll leave this matter to you!" Everyone was shocked and looked at Fade Chen in surprise. They never thought that an insignificant thug from Fei Enterprises Holdigins Inc would talk to Master Huang in this manner and even patted him on the shoulder and called him "Fatty Huang". Everyone knew that Master Huang had never liked to be called like this. In an instance, a hint of joy spread across Grayson''s face after the initial shock, he thought in his heart, "Boy, if you didn''t do this, maybe Master Huang wouldn''t have gotten involved. But instead, you decided to pull Master Huang into this mess. Now, even if it has nothing to do with me, Master Huang would not let you off easily. You''re a dead man. And the huge sum ofpensation from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. will definitely be mine." Just thinking of this made Grayson and his girlfriend beamed with excitement, and they couldn''t conceal the smiles on their lips. At this moment, the other people from the news agency were stunned too. However, the shock was not out of joy but from a deep sense of fear. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 The reason why they were afraid was because when they saw Fade Chene out of the shadow, they immediately recognised him as the guy whom Scott Huang greeted at the corridor when they first arrived. As Grayson had mentioned that the man who assaulted him was a thug from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, the media people did not realize that the person was the guy Scott Huang met just now. They were guessing the identity of this person at that time, and had said not to provoke him. Little did they expect to go head-on with him now. All of a sudden, everyone from the newspaper turned pale and red at Grayson. Hudson staring at his friend, ready to swallow him alive. "Hudson, what''s wrong?" Grayson found his friend looking a little strange. However, before Hudson could say anything, Scott Huang strode over and pped Grayson in the face. Grayson was stunned. He was at loss. He touched his cheek in confusion and horror as he looked at Scott Huang and said, "Master Huang, wh...what did I do wrong! You, why did you hit me?" "Hit you? I''d kill you!" Scott Huang kicked Grayson hard in the belly, knocking him to the ground and spat. "Do you know Brother Fade. Who dare to mess with my big bro!" Grayson and his girlfriend were totally dumbfounded after they heard what Scott Huang said. Even the group from the newspaper who had mentally prepared themselves for what might being were equally shocked. They never thought that this thug would be addressed as "Big Bro" by Master Huang. This implicated that man''s high status! As of knowledge, only people like Master Tom Wei deserved that kind of title. Could this guy be in the same ss as Master Wei? If only they knew that even Tom Wei had to call Fade Chen, "Brother Fade". How would they react and feel then. At this moment, Scott Huang had already done a round of punching and kicking at Grayson. The guy was all bruised and badly beaten. After he was done with Grayson, Scott Huang turned towards the group of media colleagues. Suddenly, Hudson and the others became tense and nervous. After all, they were the ones helping Grayson ckmail Quin Lin earlier. "Master Huang, this matter, we, we''re also..." The manager gave Hudson a wink. Despite being nervous, Hudson had to step out and exin. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Scott Huang said coldly, "What about you guys? Don''t tell me you don''t know anything? You didn''t know the truth yet you helped others to use my Brother Fade. Is this the style of your newspaper agency?" Hudson was so frightened that he waved his hand repeatedly to deny it. Behind him, the agency manager and others desperately tried to exin it to Scott Huang. Scott Huang dismissed them with a wave and said impatiently, "Cut the bullsh*t. Your newspaper agency is finished!" Suddenly, the manager''s face turned pale, his legs went weak, and he almost copsed to the ground. Hudson''s was no better, beads of sweat dripped from his forehead. After dealing with the conflict, Scott Huang walked towards Fade Chen, smiling brigthly and said, "Brother Fade, what do you think about this solution?" Before Fade Chen could speak, a crisp voice suddenly came from the group of media, "You are clearly misusing power to suppress others. You have money and power and yes, you can dismiss our newspaper. However, you can''t stop us from writing or expressing our thoughts. Even if I am no longer a reporter, I will still reveal your behavior." Everyone looked towards the direction of the voice and saw a girl with sses in her early twenties. That moment, she was adamant and stared directly at Fade Chen. The manager and Hudson, as well as the other veterans from the newspaper, quickly shuffled to her side. "Rainie, how can you say that? Quickly apologize to Master Huang and Brother Fade!" "Rainie, please don''t drag us along with you! Brother Fade and Master Huang are people you cannot offend. Apologize quickly!" "Rainie, you''re still young. There are many things in society that are not as simple as you think they are. Hurry up and apologize!" Under tremendous usations and berating from her colleagues from the newspaper, the girl hesitated for a while but soon regained herposure. In a serious tone of voice, she said, "I am not afraid of being oppressed by power. I won''t apologize!" Scott Huang''s faced crumpled. He finally got the opportunity to do something for Brother Fade but he did not expect that a young girl would humiliate him and go against him. Scott Huang snorted and stepped out. But Fade Chen stopped Scott Huang on his track and walked to the girl. This girl looked like she had just graduated from college and entered the workforce. He said to the girl, "You have said that we misused power to oppress and bully others. My question to you is, what makes you say that?" The girl was stunned by Fade Chen''s question, but shortly after, she pointed at Grayson and his girlfriend and said, "We witnessed you assaulting people just now. Also, it is obvious that you have asked Scott Huang to close down our office. Isn''t this bullying?" Fade Chen smiled, "You are a reporter. Didn''t your teacher teach you to investigate the facts before jumping into conclusion? Some things are not as what you see or hear, you need to dig out the truth yourself." "You... you are quibbling!" The girl red at Fade Chen angrily. The corner of Fade Chen''s mouth curved upwards. He said, "Go ahead and ask them what actually happened!" With this, Fade Chen pointed at Grayson and his girlfriend, all bloodied nose and with a swollen face. Then he added, "If you still don''t believe me, you can retrieve the surveince video then and watch it yourself." The girl walked to Grayson doubtfully and questioned him. Under the gaze of Scott Huang and Fade Chen, Grayson didn''t dare to hide anything and told her everything that had happened. At the same time, the staff at the KTV had also retrieved the relevant surveince video and showed it quickly to everyone, once again affirming the truth. After learning the truth, the people from the newspaper grew angrier. They shot Grayson a killer stare. It''s all this guy''s fault that they got into this hot mess which resulted in the shutting down of their newspaper agency. As for the girl with the sses, the moment she learned the truth, her expression changed. In the end, she bit her lip, walked up to Fade Chen and Quin Lin, bowed and apologized, "I''m sorry I was too reckless. I''ve wrongfully used you guys without finding out the truth. I''m sorry!" Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Fade Chen couldn''t bring himself to me this conscientious female reporter. On the contrary, he admired her actions. He nodded and epted her apology. After that, Grayson and his girlfriend held on to each other and left awkwardly. The newspaper team had gloomy expressions on their faces. Scott Huang came up and said hello to Quin Lin and Momo, and then left afterwards. After everything, Quin Lin and Momo Soo looked to Fade Chen with scrutiny. "Brother- in-w, how do you know Scott Huang? You guys seem to be getting along well! He even called you Brother Fade?" Momo Soo stared at Fade Chen with her big flickering eyes and asked. Next to her, Quin Lin was obviously inquisitive although she did not say anything. Fade Chen did not know how to exin this, so he vaguely replied, "We met at a friend''s party. We got acquainted after chatting for a while." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Momo Soo wanted to get to the bottom of it, but fortunately, Quin Lin was not a nosy person. She took Momo Soo''s hand and was ready to leave. Fade Chen swiftly drove the twodies back to the vi. Fade Chen was about to park his car in the garage when his cell phone suddenly rang. Fade Chen looked at the caller''s number, it was Tom Wei. Fade Chen answered the phone. Before he could speak, Tom Wei''s anxious voice came from the other end of the phone, "Brother Fade, are you with my cousin?" Fade Chen was startled, "No, I''m at home! What happened to Lily?" "My second uncle stationed his men near my cousin''s house. Ten minutes ago, she was seen going out all of a sudden. So they went after her, but soon my cousin managed to lose them. Now we can''t find her." Tom Wei said. "What?" Fade Chen was shocked and felt a little guilty. After all, he had promised to protect Lily Wei, but it didn''t turn out as it should. "Tell me the location where your sisterst appeared. I''ll go right away!" "Okay, Brother Fade!" Tom Wei immediately sent the location to Fade Chen. Fade Chen selected the location on his GPS system and reversed the car out of the garage. He called out to Quin Lin who had just walked into the vi, "Dear, there''s something urgent I need to go out and attend to. Don''t stay up for me." After that, Fade Chen elerated and sped out of the vi. Inside the house, Quin Lin saw the car sped past. Her face darkened slightly. Then she greeted Momo Soo and went straight upstairs. "Momo, I''m going upstairs. You should go to bed early!" Momo Soo looked at her solemn- faced cousin, and then looked at the rear of the car that was almost out of sight then. She stamped her feet and said, "My brother-inw is an idiot. Not only did he forget my sister''s birthday today, he didn''t evenfort her." Fade Chen sped all the way and soon arrived at the ce where Lily Wei had disappeared. Tom Wei had also mobilised his people to start a search nearby. He marked all the ces he had searched on the map and sent it to Fade Chen. Fade Chen Fei nced at the map and roughly determined the direction. Then he took out a small bottle of spray and gently sprayed it on his nose. About ten secondster, Fade Chen sniffed and took a deep breath. He smelt the air carefully. Then, his sharp sense caught a special faint fragrance. It was the smell of the special herbal medicine that Fade Chen had smeared on Lily Wei a few days ago in order to locate her urately. He immediately adjusted his direction and followed the faint fragrance. Not too far away, when Fade Chen noticed that the fragrance had entered another upscale residentialplex nearby. He parked the car outside theplex, and again turned into a shadow, easily avoiding the security guards patrolling the area, and entered. He followed the fragrance, and Fade Chen discovered that the fragrance had entered a suite located on the top floor of the building. He ced his palm against the thick security door, circting his inner Qi, then shook slightly. Suddenly, with a click, the solid door lock was jolted open. Fade Chen quietly pushed the door open and let himself into the house. He nced around but saw no sight of Lily Wei in the house. Just when Fade Chen was a little puzzled, he heard a woman talking. It was Lily Wei''s voice. Fade Chen followed the sound and looked up. Only then did he realize the owner of the suite, which was located on the top floor, had bought the rooftop section situated above the suite and built a garden there. There were stairs leading to the rooftop from the suite. Lily Wei''s voice wasing from there. At the moment, in the rooftop garden, Lily Wei had put on a cold face. She stooped beneath the lower rack and was looking at a young man d in ck who was sitting on a chair made of cane, facing her. She frowned and asked, "Where is the thing you said?" The young man sneered, "Miss Wei, I can''t say if you are naive or that you are stupid! Do you think that I can easily find what your father had searched for so long in vain?" "You lied to me!" Lily Wei''s eyes shed and then she stared at the man unrelentingly. "Why do you lure me here ?" "Why?" The man in ck tapped on the table and suddenly stood up. He removed a ck pistol from his waist and pointed it at Lily Wei. "To kill you!" Even Lily Wei who was naturally calm, couldn''t help but panic in such a situation. Trembling, she instinctively wanted to turn around and run. "Miss Wei, my advice is, don''t run! I am still thinking of making out with you first!" The man in ck ran his tongue over his lips and his gaze was burning with desire. "Wh, Who are you?" Lily Wei probed. "It doesn''t matter who I am!" The man pointed the muzzle firmly at Lily Wei''s chest. He shed a devilish smile, "I''ve never expected the old Jimmy Wei''s girl to be so beautiful, I am so envious!" "Miss Wei, take off your clothes!" The man said. Lily Wei shuddered and stood still. She took a deep breath and muttered, "Kill me if you want, but I hope you respect my dignity." "Your have more courage than ordinary women, you''re indeed the daughter of the gangster." The man smiled, "But, I like it." The man closed in on Lily Wei as he spoke. When he reached Lily Wei, with his gun still in his right hand, his left hand eagerly moved towards Lily Wei, in an attempt to remove her clothes. Lily Wei instinctively retreated to avoid his hand, but the man pressed the gun against Lily Wei''s forehead and warned, "Don''t move, you do not want any idental firing of the gun. It would be such a pity to lose a beauty like you!" "If you intend to tarnish my dignity, I''d rathermit suicide!" Lily Wei quivered. There were tears in her eyes. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 "Tsk tsk, how can I have the heart to let such a beauty like youmit suicide." The man in ck looked sympathetically, and then let out an evilugh. "At least, let me have some fun with you before you kill yourself!" While speaking, the man''s left hand moved swiftly, already pulling off Lily Wei''s coat, revealing the blouse she was wearing inside. Her perfect figure was now in in sight, making the man in ck''s eyes sparkle. His right hand trembled for a second while holding the pistol. "Do continue removing the pieces!" The man licked his lip and stared hungrily at Lily Wei. Lily Wei shook her body violently in despair. Tears swirled in her eyes. Then she suddenly fixed her eyes on the railing of the top floor. Next, she rushed out and wanted to jump off the building to commit suicide. The man in ck was caught off guard as he didn''t expect Lily Wei to be so determined. When Lily Wei was about to reach the railing, he shed a pitiful look and put away his gun, shook his head and was ready to leave. Right then, came a monotonous voice, "Sigh, it is a beautiful moon- lit night but my moments have been interrupted by you guys. How disappointing!" Hearing this, both the man in ck and Lily Wei were stunned for a moment. They turned around and were shocked and confused. This is because they saw a man standing directly on the railing not far away from where Lily Wei was, lifting his head towards the sky as if enjoying the moon. The railing was at the top of the high- rise building ten meters from the ground. A slight miss of a step would send one crashing to the ground. "Who are you?" The man in ck looked concerned. He took out the pistol he had just put away earlier and pointed at the man with a knowing gaze. Lily Wei was also astonished when she saw the man who had now turned around, "Fade Chen, it''s you? Why are you here? You..." "Manager Wei, you ask so many questions, it''s really giving me a hard time to answer! However, I''m at gunpoint right now so I can only answer youter." Fade Chen leaped down from the railing effortlessly, grabbed Lily Wei by the waist and walked over. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lily Wei felt a squeeze on her heart when she saw the man in ck once again raised his gun. She intercepted quickly, "This has nothing to do with him. Let him go and I''ll let you do anything you want." After saying that, Lily Wei dashed a look at Fade Chen and whispered, "Get out of here, hurry!" Fade Chen kept hisposure and smiled, "Manager Wei, I didn''t expect you to care so much about me. I''m really touched!" "Fade Chen, I can''t believe you still have the mood to chatter at this hour. Hurry up and leave. You shouldn''t havee here!" Lily Wei urged anxiously. The man in ck opposite them broke out, "Dude, there''s no way you can go now, you have seen my face so you both will go to hell together!" As he spoke, the man in ck switched his gun slightly, pointed at Fade Chen and pulled the trigger. A burst of explosion came from the muzzle, then a bullet shot out, aiming straight where Fade Chen''s heart is. "No..." Lily Wei was devastated. The man in ck smiled in absolute confidence. The bullet was about to reach Fade Chen''s heart, when Fade Chen gently raised his right hand, snapped at the air, and then said calmly, "A type 54, such an old model with ordinary power!" Fade Chen opened his right palm at the same time. A golden bullet which now looked like a t piece of metal fell from his palm with a thud. "How... how could this be..." Lily Wei covered her mouth in shock. The man in ck was equally stunned. He growled in disbelief, "Go to hell!" He fired continuously at Fade Chen. Fade Chen shook his head and said impassively "I''ve said before, this puny gun is useless on me. You just don''t listen do you?" Fade Chen was seen moving his right hand rapidly in the air like shadows. Until the man finished all his rounds, Fade Chen loosened his right palm and mangled bullets fell to the ground. This time, the man in ck was terrified. His voice trembling, "Wh, Who are you, human or ghost? You, you..." He turned around and tried to escape. Fade Chen glided gracefully and suddenly appeared behind the man in ck like a phantom. He gently tapped, and the man in ck suddenly stood motionlessly in the distance. Fade Chen pped his hands and picked up Lily Wei''s coat on the way. He walked to her side and gently ced the coat over her, smiled and said, "The night is cold. Put on your coat!" "Thank you!" Lily Wei put on her coat, her beautiful eyes looked intensely at Fade Chen, "You, why are you here? And, who exactly are you? How can you possibly grab the bullets with your bare hands?" Fade Chen touched his head and was speechless for a moment. Then, Fade Chen''s cell phone rang. It''s Tom Wei, "Brother Fade, where are you? Have you found Lily?" Fade Chen said, "Yes, I''ve found her and she''s safe. Pleasee here quickly!" Then Fade Chen provided Tom Wei the address. "Who are you talking to?" Lily Wei asked. But before Fade Chen could answer, her expression changed, "It''s Tom Wei?" "Well, this..." Fade Chen scratched his head. Lily Wei''s face instantly changed, and her pretty face overcast. "Are you Jimmy Wei''s man? Is he the one who sent you to keep an eye on me, so that''s why you showed up here in time?" Fade Chen quickly exined, "Lily Wei, it''s not what you think it is. In fact, I am not Jimmy Wei''s man, I am just..." "Don''t exin!" Lily Wei coldly interrupted Fade Chen. "I don''t care who you are. From now onwards, don''t appear around me. And also, I will inform President Lin to fire you from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." Fade Chen attempted to exin further, but Lily Wei refused to listen and went downstairs. Fade Chen had no choice but to follow. When they reached the first floor, Tom Wei rushed over with his men. He quickly led Lily Wei into the car. Then, Tom Wei went over to Fade Chen for details of the situation. Fade Chen rted the whole incident and reminded Tom Wei to help exin himself to Lily Wei. Then he drove back to the vi. It was already close to midnight when he returned to the vi. The twodies had already fallen asleep. After washing up, Fade Chen retired to bed. The next day, Fade Chen greeted Quin Lin with a smile as usual. However, his wife only responded with a solemn face. She didn''t even wait for him to go to work. After breakfast, she drove away. His wife''s reactions gave Fade Chen a headache and left him baffled. He haphazardly finished his meal in a hurry and then left for work. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 When they arrived at thepany, Lily Wei asked for leave and did note to work. On the other hand, Fade Chen''s wife, Quin Lin was indifferent. Although Fade Chen greeted her several times, she waspletely ignoring him. Her attitude was almost colder than when they first met. Such a scene made Fade Chen very depressed. He could only call the beauty Momo Soo to ask if his wife had encountered something. As soon as Fade Chen brought up this matter, Momo Soo, who had always been partial to him, also scolded him. "Brother- in-w, although you are a little frivolous, you are still a good person and have some capabilities. But this time, you''ve really done something wrong. You upset my sister." "Momo, what''s wrong? What did I even do?" Fade Chen was confused. Momo Soo humphed and said, "Brother- iw, you still don''t admit it. Last night, you forgot my sister''s birthday, and went out in the middle of the night. Why did you go out in such a hurry?" "Well, I... I have something urgent to deal with. I''m unable to make it clear for the time being," Fade Chen said. "Brother- in-w, are you in a hurry to date other women?" Momo Soo said angrily, "I know my sister''s temper and that it may not be suitable for you to be together. If you find a woman outside, I can understand you to some extent. But why would you select my sister''s best friend? Your behaviour is too much." "What do you mean by best friend and another woman? Momo, tell me clearly, I really don''t get it!" Fade Chen was speechless. Momo Soo sent a document directly to him, saying, "See for yourself!" After that, the beauty hung up the phone angrily. Fade Chen was confused and clicked the file open. His eyes suddenly widened when he opened the file. Opening the document, he could see a photo of himself with Lily Wei. In the beginning, they were some photos of them at work. But then, Fade Chen secretly followed and protected Lily Wei, and was also had his photos taken in secret. Evenst night, the scene of Fade Chen rushing to save Lily Wei was also photographed. After the photos, many Fade Chen''s eager actions towards Lily Wei were listed behind the file. In the end, the document did not need to say much, it indicated that Fade Chen and Lily Wei were having an affair. After reading it, Fade Chen was speechless. Obviously, someone had collected this kind of thing and deliberately framed him. But these things had excellent temptation. No wonder Quin Lin and Momo Soo would be so cold to him after seeing it. After all, from the contents of the document, Fade Chen not only looked for women outside, but also found Quin Lin''s best friend, Lily Wei. It is normal that this was almost unbearable for Lily Wei. Putting away the document, Fade Chen felt a little speechless. When thinking of these things, he couldn''t help butin, "Tom Wei, you''ve done a good thing now. As a result, your cousin misunderstood me, and even my wife misunderstood me." Just as Fade Chen sighed, Tom Wei called in. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As soon as Fade Chen answered the phone, he was so angry that he scolded Tom Wei. As a result, Tom Wei was confused and asked, "Fade Chen, did I do something wrong?" After getting a little better, Fade Chen said, "Nothing. Tell me, what''s the matter you trying to say?" "Fade Chen, here is the thing. I found the Fire Frame nt that you asked me to pay attention to before." Tom Wei said. "What? You''ve found the Fire Frame nt!" Fade Chen was overjoyed. "Where is it?" Tom Wei said, "It''s at my home. My uncle asked someone to bring back a batch of herbs this time. I found Fire Frame nt in it, so I brought it to you. I''m now downstairs in yourpany." "That''s great. I''ll get it right away!" Fade Chen immediately rushed down. After taking the Fire me nt from Tom Wei, Fade Chen immediately returned to the medical room and entered the pharmacy to prepare the medicine. An hourter, a bottle of Fire Frame nt turned into a thick liquid. After blowing the hot fumes off the medicine, Fade Chen smiled and walked to the president''s office on the top floor with it. He said in his heart, "The body- strengthening medicine prepared for my wife has finally been prepared. My wife would give me a chance if I take this medicine along with me when I exin the misunderstandings!" When he came to the president''s office with the medicine, Fade Chen knocked on the door and heard Quin Lin saying, "Pleasee in." Upon seeing Fade Chening in, Quin Lin, who was busy with the documents, frowned and said coldly, "What are you doing here?" Fade Chen handed over the liquid with a smile and said, "Dear, I''ve prepared this medicine for you. Please drink it!" "What medicine?" Quin Lin frowned. Fade Chen said, "The medicine is for strengthening your body. Last time, I taught you to practice martial arts with Momo, but your condition was not suitable for it. I just wanted to make a prescription to help you with your physique. But I didn''t have all the right ingredients, so I waited until now." Quin Lin felt a surge of warmth in her heart when she heard that Fade Chen had been keeping her body in mind. However, when she thought of the scene where Fade Chen and Lily Wei have an affair, her face couldn''t help but turn cold. "No, I''m not suitable for practicing martial arts." Fade Chen felt cold and immediately understood that his wife was still angry because of that matter. He squeezed out a smile and exined, "Dear, I know why you are angry. In fact, it''s just a misunderstanding. I have nothing to do with Manager Wei." "Humph!" Quin Lin snorted and rolled her eyes in disbelief. Fade Chen said, "Dear, although you don''t believe me, but I bet you trust Manager Wei, do you? You and her are best friends. You should know her character very well. Do you think she will have any interest in me?" After saying this, Fade Chen sighed in his heart. What did he do? In order to exin, he belittled himself. However, this was quite effective. Quin Lin''s expression softened and she held her chin, thinking about something. Seeing this, Fade Chen followed up with a victory and said, "Dear, drink this medicine first. This medicine can not only strengthen your body, but also relieve your cold symptoms." Hearing that it could relieve the cold, Quin Lin did not reject it and drank up the liquid. Fade Chen also took this opportunity to exin to Quin Lin about his rtionship with Lily Wei. After listening, Quin Lin widened her eyes in surprise and said, "You mean, Lily Wei is Jimmy Wei''s daughter. You asked Tom Wei to help me get the medicine, and in return, Tom Wei asked you to protect Lily Wei!" "Yes, that''s it. I rushed outst night because Lily Wei was in danger, so..." Fade Chen nodded. Hearing that Lily Wei was in danger, Quin Lin''s face turned serious. She quickly took out her phone and called Lily Wei. Seeing this, Fade Chen could not help but let out a sigh of relief. He finally rified his dear wife''s misunderstanding with him. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 The misunderstanding was cleared. They went home together happily after work that day. As soon as the car drove into the vi''s yard, Housekeeper Wong came up with a strange look and said, "Miss, Master, a guest arrives. He is in the living room!" "Guests?" Quin Lin was surprised and asked, "Do we know him?" Housekeeper Wong looked awkward, and said, "I, I can''t tell. But the guest said he was looking for the master." "They''re looking for me!" Fade Chen looked surprised. He got out of the car and said to Quin Lin, "Let''s go in and check it out!" Then, the couple walked into the vi together. As soon as they entered the living room, Fade Chen saw Tom Wei sitting on the sofa. He usually had his hands in his pockets, always looking very rxed and casual. But at this moment, Tom Wei sat straight, his face was serious, and he seemed to be a little nervous. "Tom, we just met in thepany. Why are you here again? Do you miss me so much?" Fade Chen said half-jokingly. Quin Lin was surprised. After all, it was something else to meet Master Wei, who was famous in all of Bay City, in person. Seeing Fade Chen''s warm greeting, Tom Wei''s expression was a little strange. He gave a slight laugh, then pointed to the other side and said, "Fade Chen, Ie with my uncle this time round." "Your uncle, Jimmy Wei!" Fade Chen was shocked and looked in the direction of Tom Wei''s finger. He saw a man in his fifties in ck clothes sitting on the sofa on the other side with a cold face. The man''s eyes were round and his muscles bulged. His body exuded a powerful momentum. It was obvious that he was a master of martial arts after all. The man saw Fade Chen looked over and stood up. He nodded slightly and said, "Hi, Mr. Chen, President Lin. I am Jimmy Wei, and Ie here without an invitation. Sorry to disturb you." Fade Chen was still thinking why Jimmy Wei came to him. Quin Lin, who was beside him, was extremely shocked no matter how calm she usually was. After all, the name of Jimmy Wei was well-known in Bay City, and everyone knew it. Even a billionaire like Quin Lin had less influence than someone from the underground world like Jimmy Wei. Originally, Quin Lin thought that this cheap husband of hers only knew Tom Wei. Unexpectedly, even Jimmy Wei came to find him in person. For a moment, Quin Lin felt a little dizzy and could not figure it out. At this time, Fade Chen came to his senses and nodded to Jimmy Wei. He made a gesture of invitation and said, "Please sit down, Uncle Jimmy Wei. What can I do for you today?" Hearing this, Jimmy Wei showed a look of appreciation. Then he looked at Tom Wei and they contacted through the eye. Tom Wei suddenly looked bitter and embarrassed, but under the firm gaze of his uncle, he had to stand up and said to Fade Chen, "Fade Chen, it''s all my fault today. I didn''t figure out the situation and hurried to do something and I made such a mistake!" "Tom Wei, what''s the matter?" Fade Chen ask hurriedly. Tom Wei gently coughed and said, "Fade Chen, the Fire me nt that I gave you this morning. Can you give it back to me?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Yes!" Fade Chen frowned slightly. Seeing this, Tom Wei hurriedly exined, "Fade Chen, I don''t want to break my promise and y any tricks. But this Fire me nt is the herb for my aunt''s treatment. It was hard for my uncle to get it back. As a result, I didn''t know the situation, so I gave the medicine directly to you. Hence now..." Jimmy Wei also opened his mouth and exined, "Mr. Chen, you saved my daughter. I am extremely grateful to you. I should not care about one or two pieces of herbs. But it¡¯s hard to find this fire me nt. Lily Wei''s mother has been waiting on the hospital bed for several years, and now we finally found the medicine. She finally has a chance. So I humbly ask Mr. Chen to return the fire me nt to me." "Of course, to thank Mr. Chen, we will make other preparations." When Jimmy Wei talked about his wife''s illness, he actually bowed to Fade Chen with a pleading look on his face. Hearing this, Fade Chen immediately understood the whole story and his face showed understanding. But then he said with some embarrassment, "Mr. Wei, I heard Tom talk about Lily''s mother before, if possible, I will immediately return the Fire me nt. Unfortunately, the Fire me nt has been brewed into liquid medicine when I was at thepany hence it is gone now." Hearing this, Tom Wei and Jimmy Wei''s expressions changed at the same time. Tom Wei''s face was full of anxiety and despair and Jimmy Wei''s face was also full of anxiety, and even a hint of anger, and he almost burst out in rage. Quin Lin, who had just recovered from her shock, was standing beside Fade Chen. At this moment, when she heard their conversation, she realized that the medicine that Fade Chen had prepared for her had actually used such an expensive herb. For a moment, she was slightly moved, but at the same time, she looked anxious. She was worried that if he could not return the medicinal herbs and angered Jimmy Wei, it would be terrible. Jimmy Wei fell silent for a while, as if he didn''t want to believe these words. He stared at Fade Chen and said, "Mr. Chen, is it really all used? Is there nothing left?" Fade Chen nodded and said, "It''s all used up." Hearing this, Jimmy Wei was crestfallen. The underworld tycoon''s face fell, which immediately made the atmosphere in the living room seem depressing and suffocating. Quin Lin panicked and couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Wei, Fade Chen brewed me the medicine. I can pay to buy another..." As a result, what she said hit Jimmy Wei, and he suddenly burst out. He mmed his palm on the tea table and smashed the wooden tea table into pieces. He stood up suddenly. He said in a low voice, "Miss Lin, it''s easy to say that you want to pay for it! If money can solve it, do I need to wait for so many years? This Fire me nt is absolutely rare. I don''t know how long it will take to find the next one." Quin Lin knew that she had made a blunder, so she hurriedly bowed and wanted to apologize. But at this time, Fade Chen stopped Quin Lin, then looked at Jimmy Wei and said in a low voice, "Mr. Wei, I can understand your mood, but please calm down. There may be other ways for Madam Wei''s illness." "What other methods? If there are any methods, they will be cured long ago. I have no idea how many famous doctors locally and abroad have been looking at it these years." Jimmy Wei was anxious and angry, and he could not control his emotions. After all, he had spent a lot of time and effort to find the key herbal medicine, and finally had a chance to cure his wife. As a result, the key herbal medicine was taken by someone in advance. Given he hadn''t gone ballistic, he considered himself to already have been controlling his emotions well. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Seeing this, Tom Wei wanted to persuade him, but he looked at both sides and was clueless as to what to say. He could only scratch his ears and his cheeks anxiously. With Jimmy Wei''s expression getting more darkened, Fade Chen said, "Mr. Wei, I''ll go with you to pay a visit to Mrs. Wei!" "You..." Jimmy Wei looked at Fade Chen and frowned. Fade Chen held his head high and said confidently, "Mr. Wei, I''m also a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner other than only knowing martial arts. I''m quite confident in my own medical skills." "Traditional Chinese medicine practitioner!" Jimmy Wei shook his head in disappointment and said, "I''ve invited no less than 20 renowned doctors of Chinese medicine these years, but none of them are useful." "I''m different from them!" Fade Chen said. Jimmy Wei didn''t believe it, but at this time, Tom Wei came out to persuade, "Uncle, there is no better way now. Let Fade Chen have a try, maybe it will be useful." Jimmy Wei was silent for a few seconds and sighed. Finally, he nodded and said with some disappointment, "Go ahead then!" After that, Jimmy Wei immediately turned around and walked out of the door. Tom Wei gave Fade Chen an apologetic look and immediately tagged along. Fade Chen nodded and got up to follow him. Beside him, Quin Lin walked over with him when he got up. "Dear, you..." Fade Chen was confused. Quin Lin looked solemn and said firmly, "I''ll go with you!" There was no further exnation, but Fade Chen knew that Quin Lin was worried that his medical skills would not work. Jimmy Wei would punish him if he got angry. Therefore, she wanted to go with Fade Chen to bear the consequences. Fade Chen felt warmth in his heart, and a smile appeared on his lips. He gently patted the back of Quin Lin''s soft hand and said, "Don''t worry, my dear. I''m still confident in my medical skills. It will be useful." "Surely, you will!" Quin Lin looked at Fade Chen, her eyes shining with firm trust. The couple got on the car together and followed Jimmy Wei''s car all the way out. An hour and a halfter, the car arrived at a vi in the suburbs. Fade Chen and Quin Lin followed Jimmy Wei all the way into the vi, passed through a long corridor, and finally came to the door of a room near the backyard on the second floor. Standing at the door of the room, Fade Chen found that the previously imposing Jimmy Wei slowed down a lot at this moment, and even his breathing became much softer. In his fierce eyes, there was also a lot of tenderness at the moment. By seeing this, Fade Chen had a better impression of Jimmy Wei. This tycoon, at least, had much sincerity for his family. Gently push open the door, Jimmy Wei went in with Fade Chen and the others. Tom Wei and Jimmy Wei briefed Fade Chen regarding the patient''s condition as he walked into the room. Then, they handed a stack of medical records of various doctors'' treatment to Fade Chen. Fade Chen looked through them and then noted down the information. He came to the clinical bed and checked the woman on the bed. The woman was taken good care of. She looked much younger than her actual age. She was pale and tender, and her face was pretty, which was somewhat simr to Lily Wei''s. However, Fade Chen lifted the quilt and found that she was very thin, her skin was pale, and her breath was very weak. Fade Chen held the woman''s wrist and began to feel her pulse sitting by the bed. About three minutester, Fade Chen loosened his hand and frowned slightly. The woman''s situation was not optimistic, her body was very weak, and her lungs contained a faint chill. Her breathing was very weak, and as time went by, it became weaker. ording to the current situation, there was no doubt she only had a year more to live. Seeing Fade Chen frowning, Tom Wei immediately asked, "Fade Chen, how is my aunt? Are you able to cure her?" A smile appeared on Fade Chen''s face. He nodded slightly and said, "Yes!" Although the woman''s condition wasplicated and the chill in her body was quite troublesome, it was still much less severe than the cold poison in Quin Lin''s body. Therefore, it was not a big deal for Fade Chen. "Great!" Tom Wei was overjoyed when he heard that Fade Chen was able to cure his aunt. He was so excited that he almost jumped up. But Jimmy Wei was not so excited, instead, he had a more suspicious look on his face. It was not his fault. After all these years, he had hired countless famous doctors, and he already knew howCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. difficult his wife''s illness was to cure. If Fade Chen shook his head and said there was no way, he could understand. On the contrary, after only three minutes of examination, Fade Chen said that it could be cured. Jimmy Wei felt that it was unreliable and thought that Fade Chen had said that out of sympathy, so that he cheated him. Fade Chen understood Jimmy Wei''s worry, so he didn''t exin much. He took out a pair of silver needles and said, "I''m going to apply acupuncture. Please prepare the medicine ording to my form." While speaking, Fade Chen quickly wrote down a prescription and handed it over to Tom Wei. Tom Wei took the prescription and turned to prepare it. But at this moment, footsteps came from the door, and an unhappy voice sounded. "Master Wei, what are you doing?" "Doctor Yee, Fade Chen can cure my aunt''s illness. I''m going to prepare the medicine," Tom Wei said. Doctor Yee was about 35 years old, wearing a suit and leather shoes, with a white coat on the outside. His hair was wellbed, greasy and smooth, and his face was full of pride. When he heard Tom Wei mention Chinese medicine, he immediately frowned and said, "Do you mean that you have invited a Chinese medicine practitioner over?" Tom Wei pointed to Fade Chen and said, "This is Fade Chen, his medical skills are amazing!" Doctor Yee snorted when he saw Fade Chen. Then he looked at Jimmy Wei and said, "Mr. Jimmy, you are taking Mrs.Wei''s life as a joke!" Jimmy Wei''s expression changed and he asked, "Doctor Yee, what do you mean by that?" Doctor Yee pointed at Fade Chen and said disdainfully, "Mr. Wei, I''ve told you many times that Madam Wei''s illness is veryplicated. It can''t be cured by pseudoscience like traditional Chinese medicine. Moreover, the Chinese medicine doctor you invited is obviously a liar. How is it possible for him to cure Madam''s illness?" Hearing this, Fade Chen''s face turned cold and he said, "Sir, I don''t know why you are so biased towards traditional Chinese medicine. But I can tell you that traditional Chinese medicine is not pseudoscience, and I am not a liar! "Nonsense!" Doctor Yee nced at Fade Chen with disdain and said, "If you want to pretend to be a doctor of Chinese Medicine, you should act like it, with a little beard at least. Come back when you''re older! Look at you now, are you 20 years old? Don''t tell me that you''ve been learning medicine since you were in your mother''s womb! Moreover, the so-called doctors of Chinese Medicine are a group of money swindlers." "Mr. Jimmy, this kind of liar can''t cure any illness. It will be bad if Madam''s illness gets worse." Doctor Yee said to Jimmy Wei. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Upon hearing this, Jimmy Wei hesitated for a second and could not make up his mind. After all, he had allowed Fade Chen to give it try, mainly for the sake of Tom Wei. But now, Doctor Yee''s words reminded him, which made him even more skeptical of Fade Chen''s medical skills. He couldn''t fail this time because treating the disease was not an experiment. If he failed, it was likely to cause irreparable damage to the patient. After a glimpse of Jimmy Wei''s facial expression which had changed, Dr. Yee was even more pleased and continued saying, "Jimmy Wei, you can''t joke about Madam Wei''s health. There are many people making noise in Madam Wei''s room, which is not good for Madam Wei''s health. You should let this liar get out here!" Tom Wei was furious and said, "George Yee, you always criticize Chinese medicine, and you even use Fade of lie. What about you? You''ve been treating my aunt for more than half a year. You have tried all kinds of ways, but what is the result? You are the liar!" After listening, Doctor Yee suddenly became anxious and shouted, "In the past six months, I have tried my best managed to stabilize the patient''s physical condition and slow down the rate of deterioration. Is it useless?" "Moreover, I was very confident that I am able to cure the patient as long as I have the Fire me nt on hand, however, it turned out that someone had given away the Fire me nt." Doctor Yee said to Tom Wei bluntly. When came to the matter that regarding the Fire me nt, Tom Wei suddenly became discouraged. He lowered his head and doesn''t dare to say anymore. At this time, Jimmy Wei seemed to have made up his mind. He looked up at Fade Chen and he obviously believed in the word of Doctor Yee. Then, he was ready to get rid of Fade Chen. A smile appeared on Doctor Yee''s face when he saw this situation. He looked at Fade Chen delightedly and said, "Liar, get out of here!" At this time, Fade Chen became silent, then suddenly picked up a stack of list and walked towards Doctor Yee and said, "Are these the medical instruments and medications you asked for in the past six months?" Doctor Yee''s eyes flickered slightly, then he looked at Fade Chen and said, "So what? These are the top medical equipment and medicine from abroad. A liar like you can understand it?" Fade Chen said with an evil smile, "These are the Western medical equipment and medicine which are ultra costly! I looked at it and found out that it cost about 20 million dors in the recent two months. In total, Doctor Yee had spent 60 million dors in the past six months." Doctor Yee said with a slight pause, "These medical equipment and medicine are necessary!" After that, Doctor Yee faced to Jimmy Wei and said seriously, "Jimmy Wei, we can''t let this cheat stay on. Hurry up and get him out of here now!" Fade Chen sneered and said, "Why? Doctor Yee, you seem to look so anxious to drive me away. Are you worried about that I will expose your scam?" Doctor Yee was trembling after hearing what Fade Chen said and shouted at him, "What are you talking about! I have nothing to lie about! Mr. Jimmy Wei, please hurry up and drive this liar away." Jimmy Wei was about to interfere, but Fade Chen made a hand gesture and said, "Mr. Wei, perhaps you don''t believe what I say now. However, you can send someone to check the ie of Doctor Yee''s ount for the past six months, as well as the whereabouts of the relevant equipment and medicine purchased. I think there may be unexpected discoveries." Upon hearing this, Doctor Yee''s facial expression suddenly changed. He was furious and shouted, "That is absolute nonsense, you are ndering me. Mr. Wei, this liar is too absurd. We must get him out of there immediately." Fade Chen smiled faintly and said, "Doctor Yee, why are you so agitated? Am I right in saying the facts of your cheating behaviour?" "Nonsense! I didn''t do anything wrong!" exined Doctor Yee. At this moment, Jimmy Wei''s facial expression changed. Finally, he waved to Tom Wei and said, "Tom, go check on what Fade Chen mentioned just now!" Tom Wei hurried down, then Doctor Yee looked ever more sombre. Face Chen said, "Doctor Yee, why are you looking so restless?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Doctor Yee lowered his head and he looked crestfallen. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly took off his uniform and threw it on the ground. Then, he said to Jimmy angrily, "Sir, I don''t understand why you would believe in this liar. His words are insulting me. I can''t ept such humiliation. "If you insist on this, then I won''t cure your wife''s illness, I''ll just leave!" After that, Doctor Yee was about to leave in a rage. Jimmy Wei calm down and persuaded, "Doctor Yee, don''t be triggered. I''m just checking. It''s nothing serious." Doctor Yee shouted angrily, "You mean that this is a casual investigation? In my opinion, such behavior is an insult to me, George Yee, and it also tramples on my personality as well as my medical skills. I can''t tolerate this kind of nder. If Tom Wei does not cancel the investigation and drive this liar away, then you had better ask another doctor to cure your wife''s illness. Perhaps you can count on this impostor doctor of traditional Chinese medicine to cure your wife''s illness." Such words hit Jimmy Wei hard. Of course, he was not afraid of a doctor like George Yee. There were too many ways to deal with him. But there was one thing that he couldn''t get over, which was his wife''s illness. Over the years, he had hired a lot of doctors, but in the past six months, the effect of George Yee''s treatment was the most effective, and was the best hope to able to heal his wife''s illness. So, he did not dare to make this decision and also let thest hope of reviving his wife just slip away. Seeing the hesitation in Jimmy Wei''s eyes, George Yee knew that his threat had taken effect. He said arrogantly, "If you can''t make a decision, then I''m leaving." Jimmy Wei did not dare take any risks. He turned his head and looked at Fade Chen, ready to speak and drive him out. When the moment he turned his head and looked over, he was startled. His eyes widened and turned scarlet. He jumped over agitatedly and said, "What are you doing!" At this moment, Fade Chen was actually using silver needles to prick on Madam Wei. As for Madam Wei, as the silver needles pierced into her body, the colour on her face constantly changed, and her cheeks were red, as if blood was gushing through her. George Yee''s eyes glittered with excitement. He shouted sternly, "Hey liar, what have you done to Mrs. Wei. Stop it!" Despite the angry roars of the two people, Fade Chen ignored thempletely. Instead, he pricked a needle again. This time, Mrs. Wei''s swollen cheeks turned even redder, as if they were about to burn up in mes. Seeing this, Jimmy Wei was so anxious that he gritted his teeth. With a burst of anger, he struck out a palm towards Fade Chen. "Get out of here!" George Yee wanted to stir up trouble, so he shouted, "This is not consider as treatment, but murder! Mrs. Wei is going to be tortured to death by him!" Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Jimmy Wei was anxious and angry, and his eyes were almost popping out. His hefty palm was about to hit Fade Chen. At this moment, Fade Chen suddenly helped Mrs. Wei up and patted her on the back. Suddenly, Mrs. Wei spat out a mouthful of blood which stained the white quilt and sheets red. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Seeing his wife spit blood, Jimmy Wei was extremely angry and shouted, "B*stard, I''m going to kill you!" George Yee''s eyes shone with excitement. He wanted nothing more than Jimmy Wei to kill Fade Chen with just a p. But at thest moment, Mrs. Wei, who was on the bed, after spitting out a mouthful of blood, she opened her eyes and called out "Jimmy". Suddenly, Jimmy Wei, who was furious, froze on the spot and stared nkly at his wife on the hospital bed. His face showed an unbelievable excited expression. "Rolie, you, you woke up!" "Jimmy, what''s going on? I..." Mrs. Wei was a little unclear about the current situation. But Jimmy Wei''s eyes were already full of tears. He rushed over and hugged Mrs. Wei, crying bitterly. This big shot from North Bay City was crying like a child at this moment. On the other side, George Yee, who was originally proud, waspletely shocked by Mrs. Wei''s sudden awakening. A few secondster, he thought of something. His face changed and darkened. He quietly turned around and walked toward the door. Just as he walked to the door, a cold snort sounded behind him. "Doctor Yee, where are you going?" George Yee was shocked and wanted to run away. But as soon as he took a step, he suddenly found himself in the air. He felt as in he was pulled back by an invisible force and fell to the bedside, uttering a painful wail. Jimmy Wei also noticed that something was off. He let go of his wife, looked at George Yee coldly, and said in a cold tone, "Why are you running away?" Looking at Jimmy Wei''s cold and fierce eyes, George Yee realized that the man in front of him was a big shot who could kill people as if they were insects. He couldn''t help but tremble and said, "I, I wasn''t nning to escape. I just..." George Yee was still making up excuses, but at this moment, Tom Wei rushed in with a stack of materials. "Uncle, there is something wrong. There is a big problem with George Yee." "Say it!" Jimmy Wei''s face darkened. Tom Wei said, "I had checked George''s bank ount in the past six months and found out that in addition to the medical expense paid by my family, he also received more than 50 sums of ie, totaling to of 22 million dors. Moreover, half a year ago, the unimed instruments and drugs were secretly channeled to various private hospitals in Bay City." "Basically, I''m sure that George has been selling the medical instruments and medicines purchased for Auntie in secret for the past six months." Tom Wei looked up and saw Mrs. Wei sitting up. He was shocked and rushed over in a hurry." Auntie, you''re awake!" Tom Wei and Mrs. Wei embraced each other with tears on their faces. On the other side, Jimmy Wei looked at George Yee coldly and said in a cold voice, "Now, do you have anything to exin?" "Mr. Wei, I, I didn''t..." George Yee still wanted to argue. "Tell me the truth!" Jimmy Wei roared, which scared George Yee and made him tremble. Seeing this, Fade Chen said, "Mr. Wei, Madam just woke up and needs some rest. Let''s take him somewhere else!" Only then did Jimmy Weie back to his senses. He nodded to Fade Chen, then lifted George Yee with one hand and walked out. Then, Fade Chen asked Tom Wei to prepare the medicine and injected some liquid into Mrs. Wei''s body to maintain her health. After taking the liquid, Mrs. Wei looked better and fell asleep. As for Jimmy Wei, the interrogation of George Yee also came to an end. It was true that George Yee was a doctor, but there was a huge gap between his actual education level and the national chief physician he imed to be. He was just an ordinary doctor of a second-rate hospital in a northern city. He identally found out that Jimmy Wei spent a lot of money to hire famous doctors all over the country to treat his wife. Therefore, with the dream of making a fortune, he came to Bay City and learned about Mrs. Wei''s condition. He knew that his medical skills were not good enough to cure her. So he had an evil idea in mind. He waited until after all the doctors across the country were helpless. Then, he took advantage of Jimmy Wei''s anxious mentality and pretended to be a foreign doctor and said that he could cure Mrs. Wei. Then he took some medical measures to win the trust of Jimmy Wei. In the past six months, he constantly bought arge number of things that were not needed by Mrs. Wei in the name of treating her illness, and secretly sold them to the hospitals in Bay City to seek benefits from them. Even the Fire me nt that Fade Chen used was what he used to make money. It had no effect on Mrs. Wei''s condition. Unexpectedly, Fade Chen saw through his trick. Therefore, George Yee was so agitated that he wanted to drive Fade Chen away, because he was worried that his scam would be exposed. But now, the scam was exposed. This guy cheated was cheating the powerful Wei family. Needless to say, the consequences were unfathomable. After dealing with George Yee, Jimmy Wei immediately came to see Fade Chen. After entering, he pped himself without saying a word. Then he bowed his head and bowed deeply to Fade Chen, saying, "Mr. Chen, I''m really sorry. I didn''t know what I was doing and I misunderstood you. I deserve to die!" Fade Chen quickly helped Jimmy Wei up and said, "Mr. Wei, you are too serious about it. As the saying goes, those who don''t know do not deserve to be punished. You are deceived by others. Besides, Tom, Lily and I are good friends. I should also treat Mrs. Wei in any case." "Mr. Chen, I will never forget your kindness. In the future, as long as you order, I will give anything without hesitation." Jimmy Wei said sternly. "Me too!" Tom Wei echoed. Fade Chen helped them up, then told Mrs. Wei some instructions where she should pay attention to, and left a few prescriptions. Then, Jimmy Wei personally sent Fade Chen and Quin Lin out of the door, and Tom Wei drove them home. On the way, Fade Chen suddenly thought that he had not seen Lily Wei around. He couldn''t help but be curious and asked, "Tom, where is your cousin? Why didn''t I see her at home today?" Wei Tian smiled bitterly and said, "Brother Chen, they don''t get along with each other very well. She won''t stay with my uncle at home. Besides, recently, because of the attack from the ck-clothed man, my uncle asked me to find another safe ce for my sister to live. She is not in Bay City now." "I see!" Fade Chen said. Tom Wei said again, "However, you cured my second aunt this time. Perhaps the rtionship between my sister and my second uncle can be eased." "I hope so!" Fade Chen sighed. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 When Fade Chen and Quin Lin got home, it was already midnight. After washing up, they went to rest. The next day, in consideration of Fade Chen, Quin Lin gave him a day off and told him that he did not need to go to thepany for work. The misunderstanding was solved, and with the change of his wife''s attitude, Fade Chen was feeling good. He took a good nap at home and didn''t get up until lunch. After lunch, Fade Chen intended to continue sleeping, but he didn''t expect that Momo Soo would call and ask for Fade Chen to apany her to go shopping. Fade Chen had no choice but to drive over. Fade Chen apanied Momo Soo for the whole afternoon. Finally, in the evening, he tiredly returned to her rented apartment with more than ten shopping bags with Momo Soo. Seeing Momo Soo changing into those colorful dresses one by one and being asked to choose the most beautiful ones, Fade Chen suddenly had a migraine. "Momo, didn''t you try all of them in the afternoon? Since you bought them all, it means that you like them. You can wear any one of them!" Fade Chen couldn''t help butin. As a result, Momo Soo pouted and said, "No, I must choose the most suitable and most beautiful one. After all, the day after tomorrow is an important day!" "An important day? What day? Is it your birthday?" Fade Chen asked. Momo Soo curled her lip and said, "Brother-inw, you don''t care about me at all. You don''t even know I''m attending the art festival, humph!" "What kind of festival is that?" Fade Chen was confused. Next to them, Yuri Zhang, with a ponytail, smiled and brought a ss of drink to Fade Chen. Then she exined, "The art festival held by our university is extremelyrge. They even invited some celebrities to perform with our university students. Momo will also perform a dance on that day." "Dancing! Momo, I haven''t seen you dancing!" Fade Chen said. "Brother- in-w,e and see me the day after tomorrow! Remember to cheer for me!" Momo Soo said. "I was just joking!" Fade Chen was speechless. He made an excuse and said, "What if I need to work the day after tomorrow?" "What''s the matter? I''ll just tell my sister and let her give you a day off. That''s settled. Brother- in- law, if you don''te, you''ll definitely die." The little beauty gritted her teeth and said to Fade Chen. Fade Chen could only nod and agree. What else could he say? While drinking from the ss, Fade Chen chatted with Yuri. "Yuri, have you attended any events?" Yuri Zhang quickly waved her hand and said, "I don''t have any talent, how can I take part in any event? I''m satisfied with my work now." Momo Soo said, "Yuri, you are too modest. With your beautiful appearance, if you dress up and stand there without doing anything, it will be a good performance already. It will definitely attract the attention of many boys." "Of course not! I''m not beautiful. Momo, you''re the pretty one." Yuri Zhang blushed and waved her hand. However, there was a hint of envy and regret in her eyes. Fade Chen could see that Yuri Zhang was good-looking and temperament. As a young girl of her age, she would naturally hope to show off her beauty to get everyone''s recognition. It was just because of her family background that she was not so confident. "Perhaps I have to find some opportunities in the future to let Yuri show herself to increase her confidence!" Fade Chen thought. After chatting for a while, Momo Soo finally chose a gorgeous dress. Fade Chen was finally relieved and drove home. Two dayster, the Bay City University art festival had finally begun. Although it was only a campus festival, it still attracted a lot of media and society figures to the show. In particr, the organizer invited a recently popr local actress... Charlotte Gao, who attracted arge group of fans. At five o''clock in the afternoon, the festival officially began. Under therge stage, tens of thousands of students and members of society surrounded the stage tightly. The cheers and shouts grew louder and louder. The stage wasparable to the stage from a concert of some celebrities. At the beginning of the program, several singing and dancing performances were of average quality. There were no mistakes, but they were not very brilliant. The atmosphere at the scene was mild. After all, the real exciting performances were left to the end on purpose. For example, the solo singing of the celebrity Charlotte Gao was arranged as the finale show. After watching for a while, when Momo Soo''s dance came on in the middle of the festival, there was a burst of excitement and cheers. It had to be said that this was the power of the campus belle. In the end, Momo Soo''s performance won the most enthusiastic apuse since the beginning of the festival. The little beauty, Momo Soo left the stage happily. After Momo Soo''s performance had ended, the quality of the following programs returned to ordinary. Fade Chen was also a little tired, so he got up and left his seat and slipped to the backstage. At this moment, the backstage was very busy. The staff and actors were bustling in and out. Among these busy figures, there were a lot of students in the uniforms of Bay City University, who were frantically running around. Some of them carried things, some handed over clothes, and some were even needed to buy water and food. They were more tired than the actors at the front. "Yuri is also a volunteer. It''s really hard for her!" Fade Chen was thinking when he saw a girl passing by with a box lunch. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After recognizing that it was Yuri Zhang, Fade Chen smiled and cheered her up. "Go Yuri!" Hearing his voice, Yuri Zhang turned her head and saw Fade Chen. She immediately smiled shyly, nodded, and continued walking into the backstage area. Smiling, Fade Chen put his hands in his pockets and was ready to go somewhere else. But at this moment, a scream came from the backstage area. Then, Fade Chen heard a quarrel. Fade Chen heard Momo Soo''s angry shout, "This is her fault. She should apologize!" Hearing this, Fade Chen frowned and walked backstage. At this moment, the backstage was in chaos, and no one paid attention to Fade Chen''s entry. Everyone squeezed into the middle and was trying to manage a situation. Fade Chen walked in and nced around. Soon he found Momo Soo in the crowd. Beside Momo Soo, Yuri Zhang lowered her head and sobbed softly. Suddenly, Fade Chen pushed the crowd aside, walked to the two girls, and asked, "Momo, Yuri, what happened?" Momo Soo felt relieved when she saw Fade Chening over. Then she pointed to a twenty-five- year-old woman in front of her and said, "When Yuri brought her the food, she knocked over the meal. But she med Yuri and asked her to pick up the food on the ground and eat it." "What!" Fade Chen''s face became gloomy and he looked at the woman. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The woman was wearing a gorgeous gown, surrounded by several makeup artists and assistants. At this moment, she was shouting angrily, "What are you doing? It''s my turn to go on the stage. You purposefully knocked over the dishes to dirty my clothes. This is obviously intentional." Fade Chen looked at the woman. She was a famous celebrity on the art festival poster, the popr star in Bay City recently... Charlotte Gao. Yuri Zhang heard Charlotte Gao''s words and argued with a wronged face, "I didn''t mean it. It was you who knocked it down by ident. At that time, I was not even by your side." "You''re still quibbling!" Charlotte Gao roared. Momo Soo fought for Yuri Zhang, "You are the one who is quibbling. I saw what happened just now. It was obviously your fault, but you me others instead." "Well, well, you still don''t admit your mistake." Charlotte Gao was furious andmanded the assistant beside her, "Hold them down. I want them to eat all the food on the ground for me." Suddenly, the four assistants next to Charlotte Gao rushed over. They were huge in size and tried to hold on to Yuri Zhang and Momo Soo. At the same time, someone on the other side grabbed the scattered food on the ground and was about to put it into their mouths. Yuri Zhang was scared and started crying immediately, while Momo Soo red at Charlotte Gao and began to resist and fight with the four assistants. "Disobedient girls, beat them!" Seeing this, Charlotte Gao shouted angrily. In an instance, several makeup artists around her also joined in, trying to press Momo Soo and Yuri Zhang to the ground. Just as they were about to attack, a loud shout like a p of thunder sounded. "Get out of my way!" In just a moment, Fade Chen''s figure shed and he rushed over. Then there was a crackling sound. Several assistants and makeup artists of Charlotte Gao screamed and flew out. They fell heavily on the ground and groaned in pain. One of them fell beside Charlotte Gao and almost hit her, which startled her. After being startled, and seeing the people around her lying on the ground, Charlotte Gao burst into anger and shouted, "Who are you? How dare you hit my people, you are courting death!" "F*ck!" Fade Chen snorted. He slid forward andnded a p on Charlotte Gao''s face. Charlotte Gao was stunned and stood still. After a few seconds, she came back to her senses and shouted, "How dare you hit me! How dare you hit me! Catch him and kill him!" At once, all the people around Charlotte Gao were on it. Even the school''s security guards came and surrounded Fade Chen and were about to take action. Seeing this, Fade Chen snorted and his fists and feet flew. In less than a minute, he put all the people around him to the ground. Then, he looked at Charlotte Gao coldly and said coldly, "Come here and apologize to Yuri and Momo!" Charlotte Gao''s face alternated red and white. Her feet seemed to be nailed to the ground and she couldn''t move at all. After all, she was a celebrity. She couldn''t do such shameful things such as apologize publicly to the two students. Seeing that Charlotte Gao did not take any action, Fade Chen''s eyes became fierce. He mmed his palm on a wooden table and smashed it into pieces instantly. He shouted angrily, "Get over here, or I''ll be smashing your head next." Charlotte Gao was so scared by his imposing attitude that she trembled all over. She couldn''t stand anymore and walked towards him in a trembling manner. Her face darkened in fear. At this moment, a middle-aged man in his forties, wearing a pair of gold- rimmed sses, came in. "What''s going on? Why is it so noisy." Seeing this personing in, Charlotte Gao''s face suddenly changed and she said, "Director Huang, you''re just in time. Please teach your students a lesson. They''ve stained my clothes and won''t admit their mistake. Now they even asked someone to beat me up." When Director Huang heard this, his face suddenly changed and said, "Is there such a thing? Who did it?" Before Yuri Zhang could exin, Charlotte Gao pointed at them and said, "It''s them." Director Huang''s face darkened. He walked over and shouted, "Aren''t you going to apologize to Miss Gao?" "We did not do anything wrong. Why should we apologize? It''s clearly her nonsense. She knocked it over..." Momo Soo wanted to exin. However, Director Huang wouldn''t listen to her and interrupted directly, "There''s nothing to say. Apologize quickly!" "It''s impossible. We did nothing wrong. It''s her who should be apologizing!" Momo Soo stared at Director Huang and said with a tough face. "You, you..." Director Huang was angry. At this time, Charlotte Gao snorted and further fueled the fire. She said, "Director Huang, if you don''t deal with this matter now, I won''t be in the mood for the next show." Director Huang was shocked by Charlotte Gao''s words. After all, he was the chairperson of the school art festival. If the festival was messed up, he would definitely be responsible for it. And his position in the school would be affected. He would never allow such a thing to happen. He quickly smiled at Charlotte Gao and said, "Miss Gao, don''t worry. Our school will solve this matter well. I''ll give you a satisfactory exnation!" After that, his face changed instantly. He stared at Yuri Zhang and Momo Soo and said, "Go and apologize to Miss Gao immediately. Otherwise, it will affect the festival. Can you bear the responsibility?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "We''re right, we will not apologize!" Momo Soo said toughly. Yuri Zhang did not speak, but her eyes were full with tears of determination. Director Huang''s face suddenly darkened and he said in a low voice, "If you don''t apologize now, it means that you are affecting the order of the school. I have the right to expel you!" He deliberately emphasized the word "expel" with a threat. Yuri Zhang and Momo Soo didn''t expect that the principal of the school, Director Huang, would threaten his students with expulsion so indiscriminately. They couldn''t help feeling angry and sad. "Go and apologize now!" Seeing that the two students did not move, Director Huang was angry. He waved his hand and shouted, "Security guards,e over and take them away!" Hearing this, the two girls couldn''t help but tremble, and tears began to flow from their eyes. At this moment, Fade Chen gently held the two girls'' slender hands and whispered, "Leave it to me!" The two girls felt a sudden warmth, and their hearts inexplicably calmed down. With a crash, several security guards came in. Director Huang waved his hand and shouted, "Take them away!" Fade Chen narrowed his eyes and was about to take action. At this moment, a middle-aged man''s voice sounded, "Wait a minute! Director Huang, what are you doing?" Hearing the sound, Director Huang turned his head and saw a suited man who was in histe thirties walking in. He suddenly frowned and said, "Teacher Xu, what are you doing here?" Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Teacher Xu was also one of the school staff in charge of this festival. Of course, he was the vice chairperson, and Director Huang was the chairperson. In order to be the head for this event, Director Huang often fought with Teacher Xu openly and in secret. At this moment, when he saw Teacher Xuing over, he could not help but be vignt. He was worried that Teacher Xu would take the opportunity to cause trouble and mess things up. If that''s the case, Director Huang would naturally lose to him. Thinking of this, Director Huang''s expression became colder. He said, "Teacher Xu, you are responsible for the affairs outside. The performance is not over yet. What are you doing here?" Teacher Xu''s face was gentle. He pushed the ck- framed sses on the bridge of his nose and said, "Director Huang, it''s not good to let the security guards attack the students!" "Student? This kind of student who disobeys teachers is not qualified to stay in our university!" Director Huang shouted. Hearing this, Teacher Xu frowned, turned his eyes to the student and asked, "What happened?" All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise in the field, and many people began to talk. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, Teacher Xu still listened to the general story and the opinions of both parties. He immediately frowned deeper and said, "Director Huang, we haven''t figured it out yet. If there is no conclusion, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to treat our students like this!" Without waiting for Director Huang to speak, Charlotte Gao, who was next to him, couldn''t help but commented sharply, "There''s nothing to investigate. This is obviously their fault. You just want to help your own students. If that''s the case, I won''t attend this art festival." When Director Huang heard this, he quickly persuaded Teacher Xu. Then he looked at Teacher Xu and said, "Teacher Xu, things have been very clear. It''s their fault!" Teacher Xu shook his head and said, "Director Huang, I think it''s better to investigate this matter. Unitl then, we can''t make any conclusion." Hearing this, Charlotte Gao looked at her watch, snorted and said, "There is less than half an hour before thest show. It takes me 20 minutes to do my make up. If I can''t hear an apology within 10 minutes, I will quit this show." When Director Huang heard this, he suddenly became a little anxious and raised his tone. He said to Teacher Xu, "Teacher Xu, this affects the sess or failure of this art festival. If the festival fails, will you take the responsibility?" Teacher Xu''s face changed slightly, but he did not move his feet. He gently shook his head and said, "No matter how important the festival is, it is not as important as the innocence of our students. If our school wronged our students, it will be a big thing. I can''t allow such a thing to happen." When Director Huang heard this, he was so angry that he almost lost his temper. He said, "Teacher Xu, what you said is pleasing to the ears. But if the festival is ruined, will you go report it to the school board and be responsible for it?" Teacher Xu nodded firmly and said, "If I really wronged Miss Gao and caused the failure of this festival, I am willing to bear the responsibility. But if I am not wrong, I hope Director Huang can apologize to the students." "You! Good, very good..." Charlotte Gao''s face was vicious. "If this is the attitude of your school towards celebrities, I won''t perform the finale. Let''s see what are you going to do about it!" Hearing this, Director Huang looked at Teacher Xu and said, "Teacher Xu, we have already publicized the finale. This time, it''s not only the students of our university, but also many media reporters havee. If Miss Gao doesn''t show up in the end, how can you exin it to everyone?" Hearing this, Teacher Xu could not help but frown slightly and showed a little worry on his face. After all, if Charlotte Gao did not go on the stage, thest show would definitely be a failure. At that time, even if he found out that Charlotte Gao was at fault, he would have to take the responsibility. However, at the thought of the students, Teacher Xu nodded firmly and said, "Director Huang, you don''t have to worry about this!" "You... Okay, let''s see how you solve this matter." Director Huang was so angry that he walked towards Charlotte Gao and was ready to leave. At this time, Yuri Zhang, Momo Soo and other students and actresses surrounded Teacher Xu with gratitude. "Teacher Xu, thank you for trusting us!" "Teacher Xu, you won''t be punished by the school, will you?" "What should we do with thest show?" Speaking of the finale show, Teacher Xu looked helpless. He sighed and said, "Cancel thest show." "If this is the case, I''m afraid the impact will be bad!" "Not only would it be bad, but it''s going to be the end of us. There are a lot of media and fans on the scene, almost all of them here because of Charlotte Gao. If we cancel thest show now, I''m afraid it will cause riots on the spot." "Then what should we do? At this time, we can''t give in, can we?" The discussion of the students passed, making Director Huang and Charlotte Gao, who were ready to leave, deliberately slow down at this moment. They looked at this side with a proud look, as if they were watching a good show. "Hmph, without Charlotte, how will you settle this matter?" Director Huang thought in his heart. Director Huang secretly thought in his mind, "Teacher Xu, you want to be a saint in front of the students? I''ll let you be. If the festival turns into a disaster, you''ll have to bear the consequences, humph!" Just as the two were feeling proud of themselves, Momo Soo suddenly cried out in surprise, "I have a way!" "What is it?" Everyone looked at her curiously. Momo Soo said, "Since we''ve canceled thest show, we can just add another one." "Just add another one. It will be less than half an hour before the final performance began. How can we just add another program?" "Besides, no new program can be added!" Momo Soo rolled her eyes and walked over to Yuri Zhang. She pushed Yuri Zhang out and said, "Thest performance, we will have Yuri to perform on the stage!" "Ah, Yuri!" "For Yuri to perform on the stage. Can she do it?" Hearing this, everyone showed a look of suspicion on their faces. After all, Yuri Zhang was usually low-key and reserved, and she had never shown any talent at all. Even Yuri Zhang herself, after hearing Momo Soo''s words, quickly waved her hand and said in a panic, "No, no, I can''t do it. Momo, don''t mess around. This affects the art festival greatly!" Momo Soo hugged Yuri Zhang and said with a smile, "Yuri, be confident. The songs you usually sing in the dormitory are very pleasant. You can sing that songter on the stage. There must be no problem." While speaking, Momo Soo took out her mobile phone, clicked on the recording, and said to everyone, "Listen, this is a video I recorded." Everyone calmed down and held their breath to listen carefully. Even Fade Chen came over with interest at this moment. After all, Yuri Zhang had always been reserved, and she had never sung a song in front of him. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 The sound gradually appeared, and the recording of the mobile phone was not very clear. It contained all kinds of noises and there was no music apaniment. However, a clear and beautiful voice could still be heard, which was like a voice from heaven, and everyone around was excited. "Not bad!" "That''s good. Listen carefully!" "Great, Yuri, you sing so well. Why don''t you sing normally?" The students nodded one after another, and even Teacher Xu showed a satisfied smile. He looked at Yuri Zhang and said, "It''s really good. Yuri, for thest show, you will go on stage and sing!" "But, I..." Yuri Zhang was a little hesitant and timid. After all, she had never performed on stage. Moreover, it was such an important asion, being the finale. Momo Soo and other students hurriedly persuaded her to do it. Fade Chen also smiled. He gently patted Yuri Zhang on the shoulder and said, "Yuri, don''t be afraid. We all will support you." Yuri Zhang nodded slightly and agreed. Everyone couldn''t help but be excited. Teacher Xu quickly ordered everyone to prepare. After all, it was not long before thest show. However, at this moment, Charlotte Gao and Director Huang, who had not left the backstage, heard their decision and mercilessly criticized them. Charlotte Gao crossed her arms and said sarcastically with squinted eyes, "Oh, so this is also counted as good. Do you really think that everyone can be a singer? At this level, going on stage is just going to be embarrassing yourself." Director Huang also said, "This level is far worse than Miss Gao''s. Not to mention that everyone is coming for Miss Gao. Who will want to see a neer on the stage?" The burst of sarcasm made Yuri Zhang, who finally had some self-confidence, feel uneasy again. "I, I still can''t do it. If I screw up thest show, then..." Teacher Xu, Momo Soo and others quickly encouraged her. However, Yuri Zhang was obviously affected by Charlotte Gao and Director Huang''s words. At this moment, her confidence was broken. Yuri Zhang hesitated and was reluctant to speak for a long time. Seeing this, Charlotte Gao and Director Huang smirked in satisfaction. "That''s right. With your level, don''t make a fool out of yourself." Charlotte Gao sneered. Director Huang also looked at Teacher Xu with a proud face and said, "Teacher Xu, this art festival has been screwed up. Please exin to the school board yourself!" In this way, the pressure on Yuri Zhang was even greater, which made the tiny confidence that she gained, be pushed to the bottom of a valley. No matter how the people around her persuaded and cheered for her, it was useless. Seeing that the situation was not good, everyone was anxious. At this moment, Fade Chen suddenly thought of something, and his eyes lit up. He took out his phone and made a phone call. Then he grabbed Yuri Zhang''s delicate hand and took her aside, saying, "Yuri, tell Brother Chen, what''s your concern?" Yuri Zhang hesitated for a while and whispered, "Brother Chen, I know you all mean well. But, I don''t want to ruin the art festival." Fade Chen quickly persuaded, "Yuri, you sing beautifully. How can it be ruined?" "But, but... Charlotte was right. The reporters and fans areing for her. Even if I sing well, I''m afraid that it will be useless." Yuri Zhang said her worries. Hearing this, Fade Chen smiled and said to Yuri Zhang, "You don''t have to worry about this at all. I can assure you that those reporters and fans will not be dissatisfied, and it will even exceed their imagination and they will be more than satisfied." "Really?" Yuri Zhang looked at Fade Chen in disbelief. Fade Chen took out his mobile phone and showed it to Yuri Zhang. Then he whispered something in her ear. After listening to it, Yuri Zhang''s beautiful eyes immediately sparkled in excitement. "Brother Chen, is what you said true?" Fade Chen pretended to be angry, scratched Yuri Zhang''s nose and said, "Will Brother Chen ever lie to you? You can rest assured. Since I can guarantee you this, there will be no problem." "Well, I believe in you, Brother Chen." Yuri Zhang said with a smile, then walked back, nodded to Teacher Xu and others, and agreed to perform on the stage. All of a sudden, everyone was overjoyed and began to prepare. On the other hand, Charlotte Gao and Director Huang could not help but frown slightly when they saw this. "What did he say? Did he think of a way?" Charlotte Gao asked. Director Huang quickly said, "It''s impossible. No matter how hard he tried, she will definitely be not as good as you, Miss Gao. After all, everyone ising for you." "That''s true!" Charlotte Gao nodded and turned to leave. Seeing this, Director Huang quickly stepped forward and persuaded, "Miss Gao, don''t rush away." "If I don''t leave, what am I doing here?" Charlotte said discontentedly. Director Huang came over and persuaded, "Miss Gao, think about it. When they perform on the stage, they will screw up. At that time, the audience will be agitated and the reporters will be unhappy. The situation on the scene must not be good." "Isn''t that better? Do you still want to help them?" Charlotte Gao frowned. She wanted to see these people suffer. Director Huang said, "Miss Gao, of course not. I mean, when they can''t settle down, you wille out and stabilize the situation. At that time, think about how effective it will be. What will the comments on you be?" When Charlotte Gao heard this, she was immediately excited. Although she was quite a famous star in Bay City, but her reputation was not that good as she was notorious for being in rtionships with rich yboys. If she came to help this time, it would be good for her reputation. Thinking of this, Charlotte Gao nodded and said, "Okay, let''s do as you say. Well be therest to save the show." "Good, good!" Director Huang was extremely excited. On the one hand, he was happy for Charlotte Gao, and on the other hand, he''s happy for himself. After all, thepetition between him and Teacher Xu had been going on all these while. If Teacher Xu screwed up thest show, and Director Huang brought Charlotte Gao to save the show sessfully, Director Huang would naturally surpass Teacher Xu in terms of merits. Therefore, Director Huang and Charlotte Gao, both with their own thoughts, hurried down to prepare. Meanwhile, backstage, Yuri Zhang and the others were well prepared. The performance on the stage was about to end. The finale wasing on soon. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After a burst of music, the lights gradually dimmed. Then, the host went on stage, but he didn''t say anything. There was a burst of cheers below. Many fans were holding LED lights and shouting the name "Charlotte Gao". Obviously, they were Charlotte Gao''s fans. The media reporters were also excited. They adjusted the cameras and aimed at the center of the stage, ready to capture Charlotte Gao''s next performance. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 When the host saw the situation, he couldn''t help but scream in his heart. He didn''t know what happened to the person in charge, who temporarily canceled Charlotte Gao''s performance and let a neer take over. Although he was puzzled, the host still smiled and said professionally, "Dear audiences, the performanceing up next is the final show for this event." "Charlotte Gao, Charlotte Gao!" "I love you, Charlotte Gao!" The fans of Charlotte Gao cheered. The host''s face twitched and his tone changed slightly. He said, "Miss Charlotte Gao was supposed to be performing for thest show however, there is an ident hence Miss Charlotte Gao''s performance was canceled at thest minute. We..." Before the host finished speaking, there was a buzz below. "What''s going on? Charlotte Gao is gone!" "Why am I even here if Charlotte Gao is not here!" "We want to see Charlotte Gao!" "What''s the problem now, I came all the way here for Charlotte Gao. As a result, you tell me now that Charlotte Gao is not singing?" The host got a headache and quickly finished his opening speech, "We have arranged a new program for everyone, which will definitely bring everyone a surprise. Now, everyone, please enjoy the song ''Four Seasons''." After that, the host slipped off the stage. He had no time to control the situation at the scene. Of course, he couldn''t control the situation well in any case. A burst of music sounded. The lights around gradually dimmed, and the lights slowly gathered in the center of the stage. A girl with a ponytail and a white dress stood quietly on stage. The girl held the microphone tightly with both hands and nced at the bustling crowd below. Then, she immediately bowed her head and looked a little nervous. "Who is she? Why is she on stage?" "Four Seasons? I''ve never heard of this song at all!" "Hey, but look, she is pretty. She looks quite pure and she''s my type." "Yeah,pared with a beauty like Charlotte Gao, I prefer this kind of pure girl." Seeing Yuri Zhang''s appearance, some students couldn''t help but praise her, they were interested. But their words hit Charlotte Gao''s fans, which immediately made them ufortable. "What are you talking about? How can youpare her with Charlotte Gao?" "That''s right. Who knows where this youngdy came from and let her go on the stage on Charlotte Gao''s behalf? Bay City University doesn''t take this seriously at all." "Get out! We want Charlotte Gao!" "Get out!" Although Charlotte Gao''s fans were not too many, the orderly shouting suddenly drowned out the other people''s voices. For a moment, the atmosphere in the field suddenly became strange. On the other side of the stage, Director Huang and Charlotte Gao smiled proudly and thought to themselves, "Let''s continue. Let''s see how embarrassing you guys will be! Hehe!" On the stage, Yuri Zhang had gained a little confidence when she was encouraged by Fade Chen. However, at this point, when she heard the curses below, she suddenly burst into tears and could not stand firmly. On the background, when Momo Soo saw this, she could not help but say anxiously, "Oh no, Yuri Zhang is too anxious." Upon seeing this, Fade Chen moved his eyes and then walked towards the sound engineer. He grabbed a microphone and said, "Let me do it!" Before everyone could react, Fade Chen took a deep breath and roared. This sound was like a thunder exploding in the air, with a kind of oppressive momentum. The noisy crowd was shocked and the scene suddenly quieted down. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After the silence, everyone couldn''t help but feel puzzled. They were muttering with confusion in their eyes. Charlotte Gao, who was also frightened, frowned at this moment and snorted, "Let''s see what you can do further to quiet down the noise. This roarpletely ruined the atmosphere of music." Director Huang nodded and said, "I think they ran out of ideas. There is no other way, hence they can only mess it up." But just as everyone was whispering and questioning, suddenly, another roar sounded, but this time the voice was lower than before, with a rumbling echo. After the roar, a steady and maic voice sounded, "Spring thunder is exploding, spring rain is falling, everything is recovering, spring ising..." After that, Fade Chen quickly winked at the sound engineer and asked him to start as she had prepared. The sound engineer suddenly came to himself and yed a soft, rain-like music with the sounds of birds, flowers, and rain. On the stage, Yuri Zhang, who was originally nervous, immediately knew that the performance was back to the right track when she heard the first note. She calmed down and opened her mouth, letting out a clear singing sound. As soon as she started singing, all the people present were shocked. Then they focused their eyes on the pure girl on the stage, and their eyes were full of surprise. Because the girl''s singing was clear and soft, like the clear spring in the mountains and the sound of running water. It suddenly gave people a sense of the freshness of spring and the revival of everything. At this moment, everyone was immersed in it and recalled the roar just now. Suddenly, they had a different feeling. The roar was like a thunder in the air, waking everything from the hibernation, and the vitality gradually burst out. On the background, Momo Soo was surprised, and then she came over with a smile. She held on to Fade Chen''s arm and said with a smile, "Brother- in-w, I didn''t expect that you are so talented in music. You let the music have a different feeling with just a casual roar!" Fade Chen smiled. "That''s right. Look at what kind of genius your brother-inw is. Didn''t you find that your brother-inw has musical talent when I sang ''The Mouse Loves Rice'' back then?" "Forget about it, brother-inw. How can that be called musical talent." Momo Soo rolled her eyes at Fade Chen. "Brother-inw, this time you''ve really gone all out and turned the bad into a miracle!" "Momo, if you say so, I''m sad. If you don''t believe me, brother-inw will shout a few more times for you. It''s definitely wellposed," Fade Chen looked as if he had been wronged. Momo Soo took Fade Chen''s arm in a hurry and said with a smile, "Alright, alright, I believe you are talented, my brother- in-w. Don''t mess around. It''s not easy for Yuri Zhang to get into this state. Don''t spoilt it with your shouting." When Fade Chen heard this, he could only smile bitterly and did not exin anything. Although he did not know music, his voice just now was not just a casual roar. It was with the aura of the Kung Fu of JiuYang, and it was sent out especially to frighten people. Otherwise, it would not have such a good effect. However, it was not the time to im credit. Fade Chen stared at Yuri Zhang, who was singing affectionately on the stage, with a smile on his face. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Yuri Zhang''s voice was clear and loud. With the charm of a song and the gentle background music, at this moment, the crowd felt immersed and soft. They couldn''t help but listen to the song intently, and their faces showing looks of fascination. Looking at the audience who were gently swaying along with the music, Charlotte Gao, who was standing at the side of the stage, looked gloomy. She punched her fist on the seat and shouted coldly, "How could this happen?" By seeing this, Director Huang rolled his eyes and whispered something in Charlotte Gao''s ear. Then he moved quickly as a shadow towards Charlotte Gao''s fans. A few minutester, Yuri Zhang finished singing and was about to begin the next tune, titled "Summer from the four seasons". Yuri Zhang, who was on the stage, was much more confident than before and gradually sang better. She had a faint smile on her face. Her pure face, under the light, was more intoxicating. "The performance is sessful!" Behind the stage, Director Xu could not help but let out a long sigh of relief and said with excitement. Momo Soo and others also nodded in agreement. However, at this moment, the group of Charlotte Gao''s fans suddenly burst into shouts and scoldings as if they had nned this ahead. "What the hell is wrong with this voice? It''s terrible!" "Get out of here! We want Charlotte Gao!" "Let Charlotte Gao be on the stage. We want to see a singer, not a neer." "Yes, we bought the tickets to see the singer, but it turned out to be a new person to fool us. This is cheating, we seek for a refund!" The scene suddenly became chaotic again. Some audiences who were attracted by Yuri Zhang''s singing wouldn''t listen to their nonsense, so they argued with them. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Didn''t they say Charlotte Gao had emergency, so she left on short notice. Why are you guys making a scene?" "Moreover, the song just now was beautiful. I think it''s much better than Charlotte Gao''s song. If you don''t want to listen, leave by yourself. Don''t disturb us." "Yes, and this neer is much more pure and beautiful than Charlotte Gao." The quarrel became more fierce and messy. "Bullshit. That was just a noise instead of a so called song." "What are you talking about? I know that girl. She''s just a student of Bay City University. Letting her perform on stage is deceiving us." The scene became more and more chaotic. The smile on Teacher Xu''s face became anxiety again. He scratched his head and tried to find a way out, but he was very anxious. Charlotte Gao and Director Huang, who had seeded in their n, showed triumphant smiles on their faces at the moment. They looked very excited. They smiled at each other and walked towards the backstage. When they saw the anxious crowd, the smile on their faces became more arrogant. "Teacher Xu, this is your n! It seems that the ceremony will be screwed up by you." Director Huang looked at Director Xu with a gloating expression. "Director Huang, you don''t have to worry about it!" Director Xu said coldly. "Really?" Director Huang held his arms. "The ceremony was ruined, but if the audience was dissatisfied and caused a disturbance, it would be a big deal." Hearing this, even Teacher Xu couldn''t help but worry at this moment. Seeing this, Director Huang was even more proud. He continued, "Before the matter ispletely screwed up, we''d better find a solution as soon as possible." "How?" Director Xu asked instinctively. Director Huang smiled and nced at Charlotte Gao next to him. He said, "Since the audience calls for Miss Charlotte to perform on the stage, we can naturally calm down the riot." "Of course, whether Miss Charlotte is willing to go on stage depends on your sincerity," Director Huang said. "What sincerity?" someone asked. Charlotte Gao snorted and nced at Momo Soo and Fade Chen, saying, "Let them kneel down and apologize to me." Then, she turned to look at Yuri Zhang on the stage and said coldly, "And the one on the stage, I want her to apologize to me in front of the audience!" "That is impossible!" Momo Soo and Fade Chen looked cold and said in a low voice. "Hum, it''s impossible." Charlotte Gao snorted. "Then you can just wait and see what''s going to happen!" Director Huang also added, "Look, the crowd is getting more messed up. If we don''t control it, I''m afraid it will be a riot!" Teacher Xu''s face was very unpleasant. He didn''t want to give in, but the situation in front of him made him feel embarrassed. "I''ll give you a minute to think about it. Otherwise, I''m leaving." Charlotte Gao threatened without fear. Teacher Xu looked crestfallen. At this moment, Fade Chen''s cell phone rang. He took it out and looked at it. Then he smiled and said to Teacher Xu, "Don''t worry. It will be resolved soon!" "Deal with it right away! Hum, you''re just boasting. Let''s see how you handle it!" Charlotte Gao said in disbelief. Director Huang added, "Teacher Xu, they may brag, however, it''s you who should be med!" Teacher Xu''s face changed slightly, but then his eyes were firm. He said, " I can bear the responsibility. At least I have a clear conscience but I don''t know if Director Huang has a clear conscience." "You are so stubborn!" Director Huang said angrily. However, Fade Chen, Teacher Xu, Momo Soo and others ignored them and quickly gathered together to discuss the next n. Seeing this, Charlotte Gao''s face darkened and she said coldly, " You guys just continue to pretend! Humph!" At this time, beneath the stage, the fans of Charlotte Gao made a fuss. Although a lot of people thought that Yuri Zhang was good at singing, but it was not good enough to rece Charlotte Gao. Charlotte Gao''s fans seized the fact that Bay City University reced a singer with neer. They said that the university cheated their money and shouted that they were going to ask for a refund. As for this point, those who supported Yuri Zhang could not say anything more. After all, this was indeed a fact. The price of this ceremony was much higher than usual because of Charlotte Gao''s performance. No one refuted this point. The fans of Charlotte Gao immediately seized this point and made a fuss. They cursed fiercely and some of them even rushed to the stage to drive Yuri Zhang away. Just in the midst of the chaos, the lights suddenly dimmed. Then, a bunch of lights hit the stage. The lights did not light up Yuri Zhang who was in the middle, but lit up to the left and the back. Upon seeing this, everyone was curious and looked at the stage. As for the fans of Charlotte Gao, after the shock, they began to swear again. "What the hell? Are you trying to fool us with these ridiculous tricks?" "I don''t care what you are doing. Anyway, I''m here to see the singer. If there is no singer, you must refund my money." In the noise, a figure suddenly appeared and stood under the light. Then the person looked up at everyone. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Upon seeing this person''s face, the audience under the stage couldn''t help but be stunned, and then burst into shouting and screaming. The voices were so loud that it suppressed the noises of the Charlotte Gao''s fans. "My God, that, that''s Michelle Chen, isn''t she? She''s that popr host! I like the variety shows she hosts!" "Yes, that''s Michelle Chen. Why did shee here?" "Could it be that she got invited by the organizers?" "No way. If it were the organizers, they would have called for help earlier. After all, Michelle Chen is as famous as Charlotte Gao!" In the midst of the discussion,Charlotte Gao looked at Michelle Chen who was on the stage. At this moment, she was also stunned and frowned. "Why is she here? What''s going on?" She turned to look at Director Huang, who was confused and dumbfounded. She could only look at Teacher Xu and the others, only to see jubnt smiles on their faces. Suddenly, Director Huang felt his heart skip a beat. He felt that something was wrong and had a bad feeling welled up in his heart. At this time, the group of Charlotte Gao''s fans, who had been constantly cursing, was shocked by Michelle Chen''s arrival at this moment, and their momentum suddenly weakened. Some people who had seen them unhappy for a long time could not help but satirize, "Those crazy fans of Charlotte Gao, didn''t you guys say that you wanted to only see that singer? Now that another singer has arrived, it''s embarrassing for you, isn''t it?" Charlotte Gao''s fans were unhappy and began to fight back. "Isn''t she just Michelle Chen? So what? Can she even beat Charlotte Gao?" "It''s a scam for having a low ss singer to rece our singer, we seek for a refund!" While they were cursing, on the stage, the lights suddenly shed again and then gathered behind the right side. Then, another figure appeared in the light. In an instant, there was a burst of exmation and shouts. "Caleb Huang, that''s Caleb Huang. The variety shows he was casted was so funny! I didn''t expect him toe." "What''s going on? One is a beautiful host, and the other is a humorous actor. Why are they here in such an event?" "Charlotte Gao''s crazy fans, there''s another artist here now, you can shout again!" Someone sneered. Charlotte Gao''s fans looked embarrassed and tried to refute. But before they could speak, there was a sh of light, and another superstar walked out. "Ray Mo, that''s Ray Mo the singer. She''s been on the singing variety show recently. She''s on fire." "I like her new song that sheposed the most. That''s great." "Ray Mo is also here. This is really shocking!" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Yes, she is more famous than Charlotte Gao now!" "F**k, look, another one!" "He such a dashing young man. He''s so handsome!" "Fanny Mo, that''s Fanny Mo. I didn''t expect that he woulde. Didn''t he say that he was filming abroad?" "Michelle Chen, Caleb Huang, Ray Mo, and Fanny Mo. This lineup is too big. Why would theye for such a campus event?" "What''s going on? There are so many artists all of a sudden!" At this moment, Charlotte Gao and Director Huang looked at the artists who were still on the stage and werepletely stunned. There were not only arge number of artists present at the scene, but also they were famous in Bay City. At least their status would not be lower than Charlotte Gao. But now, with so many artists gathered on such a small stage, everyone was shocked and curious. In the midst of the discussion, the lights on the stage dimmed again, and the lights on the artists disappeared. Finally, they turned into a bright light shining in the center of the stage. In the light, Yuri Zhang, who was wearing a dress, held the microphone with both hands. She lowered her head slightly and opened her mouth gently. The beautiful sound of her singing appeared like a beautiful spring. In an instant, everyone felt a breeze in their hearts. Their felt rxed and peaceful, as if they had drunk a cold drink on a hot day. What happened next shocked them even more. The famous artists from Bay City began to sway with Yuri Zhang''s singing at this moment. Some of them sang well, but at this moment, they sang gently in the background for Yuri Zhang, and some who danced well were dancing along side. Upon seeing this scene, everyone waspletely dumbfounded. They didn''t understand why there was such a thing. A group of artists who were so influential in Bay City were willing to be supporting characters at this moment. "Who is this neer?" "Does she have any background?" For a time, many people had these questions in their minds. And more and more people were intoxicated by Yuri Zhang''s beautiful voice. They felt as if they were floating with the singing and their minds were flowing. Seeing this, Charlotte Gao''s eyes were cold and her face darkened. Director Huang''s forehead was also sweating. He couldn''t help but make a gesture to the fan group and hinted at them. Suddenly, someone in the fan club shouted, "You''ve yed so many tricks, but you haven''t invited Charlotte Gao. You''re a liar. Hurry up and refund my money!" As a result, as soon as these guys spoke, someone behind them pulled out a stack of money and pped them on their faces. "You want Charlotte Gao? Take the money and get out of here. These artists can''tpare to Charlotte Gao!" "If you don''t enjoy it, give me your seat. With so many artists, your little ticket is not a big deal!" "Shh, stop arguing. You should listen carefully to such beautiful songs." This turmoil was quickly suppressed. Among them, there were not only other spectators, but also some of Charlotte Gao''s fans. At this moment, they turned against each other and beat those troublemakers down. When Charlotte Gao and Director Huang witnessed it, they felt a chill in their hearts. They knew that their ns hadpletely failed. They didn''t expect that Yuri Zhang, a poor student, could attract so many artists to her stage, which puzzled them a lot. They couldn''t help looking at Fade Chen. At this time, with her soothing music, Yuri Zhang sang through the hot summer, across the lonely autumn, through the snowy winter, and finally ended the four-seasons, perfectly ending in a beautiful melody. The song ''Four Seasons'' ended here. Under the stage, it was silent. Everyone was immersed in the beautiful singing and werepletely absent-minded. A few minutester, some people came to their senses and burst into apuse. Suddenly, thunderous apuse sounded. Many people''s palms were red and their faces were very excited. With a bright smile on their lips, they couldn''t stop. On the stage, Yuri Zhang bowed and thanked everyone. After a long while, the apuse gradually stopped. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Yuri Zhang thanked him again and then turned to leave the stage. At this time, someone shouted, "Beauty, please say something!" "Yes, say something to us!" "Beauty, introduce yourself and tell us something more!" Countless cheered, then gathered into a neat shout, "Tell us something, tell us something." Yuri Zhang was a little surprised and she didn''t know what to do. But at this time, Fade Chen''s encouraging look from the backstage made Yuri Zhang feel warm in her heart, and she seemed to be filled with courage in an instant. "Hello, everyone. My, my name is Yuri Zhang. I''m a freshman from Bay City University." Yuri Zhang''s words immediately caused a burst of cheers. Especially for the students of Bay City University, when hearing that this beautiful singer was their junior at school, they immediately cried out with excitement. Yuri Zhang continued, "The song I just sang is a song from our hometown called ''Four Seasons''. I hope everyone likes my performance. Thank you all." "Love it, We love it!" A burst of warm cheers, apanied by a burst of apuse, were deafening. Then, Yuri Zhang and her team were ready to step down again. But at this moment, someone shouted again. "Michelle, you should say something." "Caleb, you should say something too!" Almost every celebrity on the stage was called on by their fans. Suddenly, the atmosphere became excited again. Compared with the young Yuri Zhang, this group of celebrities obviously had more stage experience. They were familiar with facing this kind of situation and they spoke one after another eloquently. Michelle Chen was the first to speak, "Actually,ing to this art festival was not in my ns. Then, I just treated this like a normal job. But I didn''t expect to hear Miss Zhang''s beautiful voice. This trip was worth it." The crowd did not expect that Michelle Chen had such a high praise towards Yuri Zhang, and they immediately burst into a warm cheer. Then, Caleb Huang spoke. Before he could speak, his expression made everyoneugh. "In fact, I came with Michelle this time. On the way here, I thought this job was worth it as I can be with this beautiful woman, Michelle. But, when I came here and looked at Miss Zhang, I knew that I am truly fortunate to be here." "With Miss Zhang''s appearance and elegance, I dare say that she will definitely be famous in the future. At least, she will be more popr than Michelle." Caleb Huang looked at Michelle Chen, acting like he was afraid of Michelle. "Michelle, please don''t hit me. I am just telling the truth!" Caleb Huang said yfully. Caleb Huang was indeed aedian. His teasing conversation with Michelle Chen immediately made the atmosphere lively. Then, Fanny Mo said, "I agree with Brother Huang partially, but in some parts, I don''t agree." "Uh, what does that mean?" Everyone was confused. Fanny Mo paused deliberately and said, "I agree with Brother Huang that Miss Zhang will be famous, but what I disagree is that Brother Huang underestimated Miss Zhang. What I mean is that, after Miss Zhang enters the entertainment industry, her poprity will definitely surpass mine in the future." Fanny Mo''s words caused the crowd to burst into an uproar. Although everyone was surprised by Michelle Chen and Caleb Huang''s appreciation of Yuri Zhang, they were not too surprised. But now, they were shocked by Fanny Mo''s words. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Because, Fanny Mo was now a popr celebrity, and he was not only famous in Bay City, but also in the whole country. He had said that Yuri Zhang would be more popr than him in the future. If that''s the case, she would be one of the top stars. How could the crowd not be shocked by such a bold prediction? Before everyone couldprehend fully, Ray Mo spoke in turn, "I am a singer. Let mement about Yuri''s singing. To be honest, when I heard Yuri''s voice, I was full of jealousy." "Ah!" Everyone was shocked. Ray Mo continued, "The reason why I am jealous is that Yuri''s voice is too good, much better than mine. This is a gift from heaven, she''s a natural singer. I can only envy her talent." "What¡¯s more, the song that she sang is clear and melodious, carrying the scent of the countryside. It makes me feel veryfortable and refreshed. I like her song very much. If she enters the singing industry, I dare say that she will surpass me in this field, by a lot!" It was another high praise. What Fanny Mo said was just a prediction of Yuri Zhang''s poprity. But for a skillful singer like Ray Mo toment on her singing, Yuri Zhang''s talent and strength was being acknowledge. In all aspects, including talent, strength, appearance, and temperament, Yuri seemed to have them all, the spectators felt as if they were witnessing the rise of a superstar. Amongst the cheering, Yuri Zhang and the others bowed again and stepped down. As soon as she got off the stage, Momo Soo jumped over with excitement and hopped excitedly with Yuri Zhang in her arms. "Yuri, you sang so greatly. You will definitely be a famous star in the future." Momo Soo said. Yuri Zhang was also very excited at the moment, but she, who was introverted and shy, just nodded with a smile. Then she looked at Fade Chen with her eyes and her cheeks flushed. "Brother Chen, thank you." Fade Chen waved his hand and said, "You''re wee. Yuri, you''re awesome." With this, Fade Chen reached out and patted Yuri Zhang''s head. He smiled and said, "Yuri, did you see that? You''re very good. There are so many people who like you. In future, be confident. Do you understand?" "Yes, I will!" The shy little beauty nodded heavily with a firm look in her eyes. At this time, Fanny Mo and several other stars came over with a smile and reached out to greet Fade Chen, "Hello, Mr. Chen!" Although they did not know Fade Chen and his identity, but they knew that the people who could make Master Scott Huang round them up in such a hurry were definitely not ordinary people. Therefore, these celebrities were very polite to Fade Chen and did not put on any pompous attitude at all. Fade Chen also shook hands with them with a smile and thanked them, "Hello, thank you for helping today." The superstars shook their heads with smiles on their face, indicating that it was nothing. "If Mr. Chen needs us in the future, just let us know." While Fade Chen was chatting with them, Charlotte Gao''s face was terribly dark in the shadow beside the stage, and her whole body trembled with anger. Beside them, Director Huang could not helpforting her, "Miss Gao, it''s gettingte. Let''s go. I''ll send you back to rest!" Charlotte Gao thundered, "Why am I leaving? You invited me here today, but I lost my dignity and gained nothing. I''m not in the mood to rest!" Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Director Huang stood there and felt depressed. He didn''t know what to do. After all, the festival today was ruined, and Director Huang himself would be affected. He was already at a disadvantage in thepetition with Teacher Xu. When the matter was exposed to the high-level leaders of the school tomorrow, his position as a director may be jeopardize. Although he was unhappy, he had no choice but to let it go. Seeing that Director Huang was silent, Charlotte Gao was even more displeased. She roared, "Why don''t you speak? Come on, I have to teach them a lesson today. I just can''t let this go." Director Huang was cursing in his heart. What else could he do? Just when he was in a hurry, his eyes suddenly lit up. He saw a group of aggressive figures swaying not far ahead, as if they were looking for someone. "Miss Gao, I have a solution." Director Huang said excitedly. "What is it?" Charlotte Gao asked. Director Huang pointed to the group of people and then walked quickly over. Charlotte Gao also followed them. After seeing the group of people, she was delighted. Because the person who came was Leonard Zhu, the young master of Shang Enterprises Holdings, the second-rgest cosmeticspany in Bay City. Speaking of Leonard Zhu, he once had a good rtionship with Charlotte Gao, so they were also familiar with each other. After chatting for a while, Charlotte Gao learned that Leonard Zhu came with his men and happened toe to revenge on Fade Chen. Some time ago, Leonard Zhu was beaten up by Fade Chen, and it was not until today that he recovered from his injury. Today, he received news that Fade Chen appeared in the campus. Therefore, Leonard Zhu, who wanted to take revenge, immediately brought people to beat Fade Chen. Unexpectedly, they met Charlotte Gao at this time. After hearing that Charlotte Gao was bullied, they hit it off right away. At this moment, they fiercely rushed to the backstage, ready to teach Fade Chen a lesson. In the backstage, Fade Chen and the celebrities exchanged a few words, left their contact information, and then sent them away. Fade Chen had just returned to the backstage when he heard dense footsteps approaching quickly. Before he could go out to have a check, a group of people stormed in. At the same time, there was a loud scream, "Circle around, no one is allowed to leave." Then, with a crash, more than twenty gangsters with sticks surrounded the whole backstage instantly. In the center, stood a tall young man in his twenties. He was Leonard Zhu, who had been beaten up by Fade Chen in the Taekwondo Club. "Leonard, what do you want to do?" Momo Soo suddenly stood up and shouted at Leonard Zhu. Leonard Zhu nced at Momo Soo, turned his eyes to Fade Chen, and sneered, "Fade, right? You beat me upst time. Do you think I can just let it go?" "What do you want?" Fade Chen looked at Leonard Zhu calmly, without a trace of nervousness. Leonard Zhu nced at the backstage and said coldly, "You and Momo Soo stay here! The rest of you, get out now!" Immediately, some other students and volunteers fled in a panic. Behind Leonard Zhu, Charlotte Gao, who came in with Leonard Zhu, quickly added, "Young Master Zhu, Yuri Zhang is also with them." "How dare youe back!" Fade Chen looked coldly at Charlotte Gao. Seeing Fade Chen''s cold eyes, Charlotte Gao couldn''t help but shiver. But when she thought of Leonard Zhu beside her, she immediately became confident. "You and that stinking girl screwed up my performance. You must pay the price!" "Young Master Zhu, he beat me just now. I want you to help me beat him up." Charlotte Gao leaned against Leonard Zhu intimately and pointed at Fade Chen with a coquettish look. Leonard Zhu gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t worry, teaching him a lesson today is my only purpose. It''s not enough just to give him a hard beating. I''m going to break his legs." Hearing this, Charlotte Gao showed a proud look on her face. Then she turned her eyes to Yuri Zhang and said, "Young Master Zhu and that b*tch. I''ll cut her face and see how can she steals others performance again." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Yuri Zhang didn''t expect that Charlotte Gao, a celebrity, would be so vicious. She wanted to ruin her face just because she stole her spotlight. Yuri Zhang was so scared that she screamed and took a few steps back. At this time, after hearing this, Fade Chen''s expression became colder. He said coldly, "Crazy woman, you are looking for death!" Charlotte Gao pretended to be afraid. She held Leonard Zhu''s arm and said in a delicate voice, "Young Master Zhu, look, he is still threatening me now." "He dares? After he got his beating, you can deal with him however you want." Leonard Zhu raised his eyebrows and said coldly. Then he nced at those gangsters that he brought together and waved his hand, "Beat him!" Suddenly, the twenty gangsters moved together and rushed to attack Fade Chen. They all looked fierce. They swung their sticks and beat Fade Chen with all their strength. Leonard Zhu smiled with the pleasure of revenge. He sat down with Charlotte Gao in his arms and looked like he was watching a good show. "Humph, who ask you to go against me. You are courting your own death!" Charlotte Gaoplimented, "Don''t you know who Young Master Zhu is? They are just a bunch of guys who knew nothing." But the smile on their faces had not yetpletely bloomed, then they saw a shocking scene and their smile froze on their faces. Under the joint attack of the twenty gangsters, Fade Chen was able to fight with ease. At the same time, screams were heard. In less than a minute, all the aggressive gangsters were lying on the ground, groaning in pain. They had no fighting capacity at all. Fade Chen pped his hands and walked to Leonard Zhu. He patted Leonard Zhu''s cheek and said, "Young Master Zhu, what did you say about dealing with me again?" Leonard Zhu waspletely stunned at this moment. He was defeated by Fade Chen in Taekwondo Club before, but he only thought that Fade Chen only knew little martial arts. So this time, he specifically found more than twenty gangsters with good skills. Unexpectedly, they were completely beaten. Fade Chen was incredibly powerful! "You, what do you want to do?" Leonard Zhu''s voice trembled. "Bang!" With a crisp sound, Fade Chen pped Leonard Zhu hard on the ground, and his cheeks instantly became red and swollen. Next to him, Charlotte Gao was shocked and shouted in horror. Then she turned around and wanted to run away. But before she could take two steps, Fade Chen pulled her back and she fell to the ground. "How dare you beat me, I am a celebrity. I will expose you, I will kill you. I am a superstar, I..." Looking at Fade Chen who was approaching her, Charlotte Gao cried out in horror. "Celebrity!" Fade Chen sneered. "Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you''re a star? In my eyes, you''re not worth a penny." Chapter 102 Chapter 102 After that, Fade Chen beat Charlotte Gao violently, especially her face. Fade Chen punched her several times and this caused her face to be swollen. For this vicious woman, Fade Chen would not be kind to her. Charlotte Gao was beaten and she shouted wildly, "I am a celebrity. Mypany and my fans will never let you live in peace because of this beating. I can assure you that they will never leave you alone." Seeing this, Fade Chen snorted and said, "At this moment of time, you are still showing off your identity as a celebrity. Since you value this identity so much, then I will never let you be one." With this, Fade Chen took out his mobile phone, dialed a phone number and asked, "There is a person named Charlotte Gao here. You do know her, right? From now on, I don''t want to see her in the entertainment industry anymore. Can you do it?" When Charlotte Gao heard this, she yelled with her red swollen cheeks, "Who do you think you are? You want to end my career with just a word? Dream on! Today''s matter is definitely not over yet. I, Charlotte Gao, will definitely..." Before Charlotte Gao finished speaking, a voice came in. "Brother Chen is my friend. If he wants to end your career, it''s just a matter of a word." "Who are you..." Charlotte Gao shouted and turned to look at the entrance of the backstage, only to see a fat young man walking in. Suddenly, she was stunned. "Young Master Huang, why are you here?" It was Scott Huang, the young master of the entertainment industry in Bay City. Scott Huang red at Charlotte Gao and said in a cold voice, "How dare you are to trouble my Brother Fade. Why do you think I''m here?" "Brother Chen?" Charlotte Gao couldn''t think clearly. She looked at Fade Chen with an incredible expression, "Young Master Huang, is he the Brother Fade that..." "He is." Scott Huang said coldly, "Charlotte Gao, you''ve been blinded byrd recently. How dare you hit my Brother Chen? You''re courting for your own death." At this moment, Charlotte Gao finally came to her senses. Only then did she understand why Yuri Zhang, a poor student like her, could let those starse and to support her. It turned out that everything that happened was because of Fade Chen. In an instant, Charlotte Gao felt a chill all over her body. She quickly apologized, "Young Master Huang, Brother Fade, I was wrong, I..." Fade Chen coughed and interrupted Charlotte Gao''s words. At the same time, he frowned unhappily. Scott Huang understood and looked at Charlotte Gao coldly, saying, "From now on, you don''t have toe to the entertainment industry of Bay City. There is no ce for you." This sentence made Charlotte Gao feel like she had been struck by lightning, and she was stunned. Because she knew that Scott Huang''s words were not a joke, but a real fact that could cut off her future. As long as this news spread, Charlotte Gao, could never be a celebrity in Bay City in the future. For a moment, Charlotte Gao felt cold all over her body, as if she had fallen into a bottomless abyss. She was stunned and almost fainted. On the other side, Leonard Zhu, who was lying on the ground, secretly climbed to the exit and was ready to escape. However, Fade Chen shouted coldly, "Where do you think you are going?" Immediately, Leonard Zhu was petrified and dared not to move. Looking at Fade Chen who was walking toward him, Leonard Zhu gritted his teeth and said, "Fade, if you dare to touch me. Even if you have Scott Huang''s support, my father will not leave you alone.." After that, Leonard Zhu looked at Scott Huang again and shouted, "Scott, I am not afraid of you. If you let him to leave immediately. I will not pursue this matter." Scott Huang looked at Leonard Zhu, shook his head in amusement, and said, "Leonard, shame on you. You called yourself the rich of Bay City. But, you didn''t even figure out the most basic thing!" "What do you mean?" Leonard Zhu was puzzled. Scott Huang said, "What do I mean? It means that you don''t know who this great man is at all." "This great man?" Leonard Zhu''s face changed and he suddenly looked at Fade Chen. "Aren''t you his backer? What kind of man is he?" Scott Huang smiled and said, "I''m not qualified to be Brother Chen''s backer. If Brother Fade is willing to ept me as a busboy. I can already celebrate." "What!" Leonard Zhu was shocked. "Is he so powerful? Who is he?" "Who is he?" Scott Huang said, "Leonard, you are really a fool. You don''t even know Brother Chen, but you still dare toe out and make trouble. You are an idiot looking for death." "Brother Chen? Brother Chen, this name..." Leonard Zhu chewed on this name and seemed to have thought of something. At this time, his mobile phone rang, and Leonard Zhu picked up the phone instantly. "Hello..." "Leonard, it''s me, Yasmin! I have an urgent matter..." A woman''s voice came from the other end of the phone. When Leonard Zhu heard the name, he was immediately impatient and was about to hang up the phone. "How many times have I told you? Abort the baby. Don''t..." Then, Yasmin Huang said in a hurry, "Leonard, it''s not about the child. It''s about Fade, the one that Momo brought with her..." "Fade!" Leonard Zhu trembled when he heard the name. He couldn''t help ncing at Fade Chen and immediately asked, "What, what''s the matter?" Yasmin Huang hurriedly said, "Leonard, don''t trouble Fade anymore. Don''t provoke him. Don''t think about revenge!" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Leonard Zhu felt a chill in his heart. Yasmin Huang''s words had arrivedte. "What do you mean?" Yasmin Huang said, "Leonard, Fade is not an ordinary person. I heard that he is very influential in the country. Even Young Master Wei of the North Bay City has to call him Brother Chen when he sees him. Don''t..." Upon hearing this, Leonard Zhu was stunned andpletely dumbfounded. Young Master Wei of the North Bay City, Tom Wei of Long Enterprise, he is such a big shot, but he still needs to call Fade Chen, Brother Fade when he met him. This, this is simply... At this time, Leonard Zhu finally understood the meaning of Yasmin Huang''s words. For a moment, Leonard Zhu felt dizzy and cold in his heart. He held hisst breath and said, "Yasmin, if you had known Fade''s identity, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" On the other side of the phone, Yasmin Huang felt wronged and said, "I didn''t know it until recently, and I was beaten up. Besides, I wanted to go to your house, but they didn''t let me in. I called you, but no one answered. So..." Hearing this, Leonard Zhu remembered that during the period when he was recuperating in the hospital bed, the phone was turned off. So he missed this important message. At this moment, Leonard Zhu looked up at Fade Chen again and felt that the man in front of him had turned into a giant and looked very tall. Leonard Zhu forced a smile and approached Fade Chen, saying, "Brother Fade, I''m blinded but I knew my mistake now. I was wrong. I will change it. There will be no next time. You are such a generous and kind-hearted man. Please forgive me." Fade Chen said coldly, "Destroy one of your arms and then get lost!" Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Leonard Zhu''s expression froze and he hesitated for a moment. Then, he clenched his teeth, picked up a stick, held it in his right hand, and mmed it into his left arm. With a crisp sound, Leonard Zhu screamed out loud. His forehead was dripping with sweat, blue veins stood out, and his eyes were bloodshot. Obviously, this was not an easy job, especially for Leonard Zhu, a pampered young master. Holding onto his left arm, Leonard Zhu slightly raised his head and looked at Fade Chen. Seeing Fade Chen nod slightly, he immediately rushed out as if he had been granted amnesty. After Leonard Zhu left, Charlotte Gao was even more disappointed. Even Young Master Zhu was afraid of Fade Chen. Surely, she had no chance to turn over. From now on, her career in the entertainment industry would cease to exist, even in the whole of Bay City. Thinking of this, Charlotte Gao couldn''t breathe and fainted. Fade Chen frowned when he saw Charlotte Gao fainted but still left with a group of people. However, when he walked to the door, he seemed to have thought of something and suddenly turned around. Fade Chen looked at Director Huang, who was lying on the ground pretending to faint, and said coldly, "Director Huang, you don''t have to go to work tomorrow at Bay City University." After that, Fade Chen and the others strode away. Director Huang, who was lying on the ground, felt a chill in his heart. He wanted to cry but had no tears. Looking at Teacher Xu, who went out with Fade Chen, he knew that he had lostpletely. He had not only lost thepetition with Teacher Xu, but also his work, and there was no possibility of second chance. After leaving school, Fade Chen and others found a barbecue restaurant at the side of the road and ate with beer. At the dinner table, Scott Huang kept praising Yuri Zhang while eating, saying that the celebrities would not stop calling him after they returned, that Yuri Zhang was born to be a star, so he must sign her contract and train her well. Scott Huang gave Yuri Zhang an opportunity on the spot and asked her if she wanted to be a star. As long as she want to do it, Scott Huang will immediately sign her and try his best to train her. Such straightforward praises made Yuri Zhang shy. She didn''t say a word, just lowered her head and ate the food on the table. She was too shy to respond. As for Momo Soo, when she heard that Yuri Zhang had the opportunity to be a star, she suddenly became excited. She kept ncing at Yuri Zhang and persuade her in a low voice. Finally, after a meal, Yuri Zhang could not help but be moved. After all, she was a young girl in her prime age. Everyone had dreamed of bing a star, and everyone wanted to be pursued by the public. However, Yuri Zhang was introverted and shy, plus her family welfare wasn''t that good, so although she was moved, she did not agree on the spot, but said that she would go back and think about it. In this regard, Fade Chen had no objection. He thought it was good to follow Yuri Zhang''s idea. No matter what her decision is, she could just inform Scott Huang about it. After midnight, they said goodbye to each other and went home. Fade Chen walked Momo Soo and Yuri Zhang back to the rented house outside the school. Seeing the two women enter the room, Fade Chen waved goodbye, took out the car key, and was ready to drive home. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At this time, Yuri Zhang rushed out. She stopped Fade Chen and said, "Brother Chen, wait a minute!" "What''s wrong, Yuri?" Fade Chen turned his head and said with a smile, looking at the blushing Yuri Zhang. Yuri Zhang pointed to the car key in Fade Chen''s hand and said, "Brother Chen, are you driving home now?" "Yeah!" Fade Chen said. Yuri Zhang shook her head and said, "Brother Chen, you''ve drank a lot. You can''t drive. It''s dangerous." Fade Chen waved his hand indifferently and said with a smile, "It''s okay. It''s just two bottles of beer. I can''t get drunk with this little liquor." Yuri Zhang, however, looked serious. She stood in front of Fade Chen and said solemnly, "Brother Chen, it is illegal to drive after drinking. Moreover, it''ste at night. It''s too dangerous for you to go back like this." Looking at the serious Yuri Zhang, Fade Chen scratched his head and said with a smile, "Yuri, you don''t let me return home but it is sote already. Where should I rest? I can''t sleep here." Fade Chen said casually, but he didn''t expect that Yuri Zhang''s pretty face turned red. After hesitating for a while, she blushed and nodded to Fade Chen, saying, "Brother Chen, you can sleep here!" "Ah!" At this time, Fade Chen was shocked. He looked at the shy beauty in front of him. His mind was all over the ce, and he couldn''t help thinking of some plot in some movies. Yuri Zhang seemed to perceive the ambiguity in her words and hurriedly exined, "Brother Chen, I have no other meaning. I mean, I can sleep with Momo. You can sleep in my room." Fade Chen touched his head, looked at the sincere eyes of the little beauty, nodded and said, "Well, I''ll rest here for a night. As long as you two little beauties don''t mind." Then, Fade Chen followed Yuri Zhang back to the room. Yuri Zhang then exined to Momo casually. After listening, Momo rolled her dark eyes and jumped to Fade Chen. She held Fade Chen''s arm and said with a smile, "Brother-inw, are you nning to sleep here today?" Fade Chen looked at Momo and felt that something was wrong. But he still nodded and said, "Yuri said that it was dangerous to drive after having a drink, so she asked me to rest here for a night." "Oh..." Momo Soo rolled her eyes and dragged the tone. She took out her mobile phone and looked at Fade Chen with a smile. "Brother-inw, then I''ll call my sister and tell her that you''ll sleep with us tonight." Hearing this, Fade Chen almost fell to the ground. He quickly grabbed Momo Soo''s mobile phone and said with a smile, "Momo, there''s no need to call, no need." Momo looked puzzled and said, "Brother-inw, why is there no need to call? It''s sote. You haven''t returned yet. What if my sister is worried?" Fade Chen was speechless and said, "No, I will tell your sister." Momo picked up the phone again and said, "Brother-inw, it''s different if you say it. It''s more convenient for me to say it." "Momo, don''t, don''t!" Fade Chen was anxious. He couldn''t imagine how Quin Lin would react if she heard Momo telling her that her husband was going to sleep with them tonight. "Why not? Brother- in-w!" Momo Soo pretended to not understand. "I''m afraid that your sister will misunderstand, I''ll call so that she won''t think too much!" Fade Chen held Momo Soo''s mobile phone. "What''s the misunderstanding? It''s nothing to us, it''s just brother-inw sleeping together with us." Momo Soo said again, deliberately emphasizing the words "sleeping together". At the same time, her big watery eyes rolled, and there was a smile at the corner of her mouth. Fade Chen realized that the little girl was teasing him. He gritted his teeth and raised his palm. "Momo, you dare to tease me, I''ll teach you a lesson." Momo ran around in the house, running and shouting, "Help, brother-inw wants to hit me, brother- inw wants to beat me!" Fade Chen''s was helpless whenever he meets with Momo Soo. "This little girl!" Chapter 104 Chapter 104 After debating with Momo Soo for a long time, Fade Chen finally convinced Momo Soo not to call Quin Lin with a bribery of fulfilling one of her wishes. Fade Chen was relieved. Then he called his wife and was about to talk about the matter of not going back at night. Unexpectedly, his wife''s mobile phone was turned off when he called her. Looking at the time, Fade Chen found that it was already past ten o''clock in the night. ording to Quin Lin''s daily routine, she had already turned off her mobile phone and went to sleep. Fade Chen had no choice but to hang up the phone and decided to exin it to Quin Lin earlier tomorrow. After washing up, Momo Soo slept in the same bed as Yuri Zhang, while Fade Chen slept in Yuri Zhang''s room. Compared to Momo Soo''s room, Yuri Zhang''s room was much simpler. There were not many cosmetics or toys. Apart from a bed, there was only a desk and a simple wardrobe. The things on the bed were also the same old hand-made style. Although they were simple, they were very neat and clean with tiny creases. It was obvious that Yuri Zhang had changed them for Fade Chen. Fade Chen immediatelyy down. Then, he felt his body fall into the softness of the bed, and there was a faint fragrance on the pillow. Fade Chen felt calm andfortable. He closed his eyes and soon fell asleep. At night, in a daze, Fade Chen heard some noise, faintly apanied by a suppressed grunt. Fade Chen woke up immediately. Fade Chen opened his eyes, with the moonlight that came in through the window. He saw a figure creeping in the room. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fade Chen was alert. His rxed body suddenly became tense. He held his breath and his eyes moved with the figure in the house. The figure moved gently in the room, afraid to wake Fade Chen up. The figure walked gently to the wardrobe and opened the door of the wardrobe. The figure groped inside and seemed to be looking for something. But a few minutester, the figure seemed to not find anything. Instead, the figure stood for a while with hands covering the abdomen. Then, the figure gently closed the wardrobe and crept to the bed. The figure seemed to hesitate, and then stretched out a hand towards the bed. "Thief, killer?" Fade Chen was extremely alert. With the movement of the figure, his tight body bounced up from the bed. Before the figure could react, Fade Chen covered the man''s mouth with one hand and mmed the man''s chest with the other hand, causing the man to fall heavily onto the bed. Fade Chen was very powerful. After holding the figure down, he immediately raised his fist and was ready to fight. But when Fade Chen pressed his hand on the chest of the figure, he suddenly felt something was wrong. At the same time, a muffled groan was heard from the mouth covered by Fade Chen''s hand. "A woman!" Fade Chen was shocked. He turned on themp at the bedside and looked at the figure pressed down by him. Themp beside the bed emitted a soft warm yellow light, Fade Chen was stunned when he saw the figure clearly, and his face was full of surprise. Because this figure was not someone else. It was Yuri Zhang. At this moment, she was wearing a thin pyjamas and her mouth was covered by Fade Chen''s hand. Her cheeks were red and her eyes were full of tears. She was like a delicate flower. "Yuri, why are you here?" Fade Chen released his hand from her mouth and asked in surprise. Yuri Zhang immediately took a few deep breaths, and then her face turned redder. She nced at Fade Chen, and her eyes immediately shed over, whispering, "Brother Chen, you, your hand!" "Ah, my hand? This... oh... Ahem!" Fade Chen looked down and found that his hand which covers Yuri Zhang mouth moved away, but his other hand remained the same position all this while. "I''m sorry! Yuri, I didn''t mean it. I thought it was a bad guy, so..." Fade Chen quickly moved his hand away, got up from Yuri Zhang, and exined. Yuri Zhang''s face was red. She lowered her head and adjusted her pyjamas which were messed up by Fade Chen. She whispered, "It doesn''t matter. Yes, it''s my fault. I broke in at midnight, so it''s natural that you misunderstood." At this point, Fade Chen thought of Yuri Zhang''s action just now and asked, "Yuri, why did you come here in the middle of the night? Are you looking for something?" When Fade Chen asked this, Yuri Zhang''s face turned redder. Her eyes flickered and she lowered her head. "No, nothing. I''m fine. Brother Chen, go to sleep. I''m leaving now." While Yuri Zhang spoke, she quickly got up from the bed and wanted to leave. However, when Yuri Zhang was halfway through, her cheeks suddenly twitched and she moaned in pain. She covered her stomach with both hands and fell onto the bed again. When Fade Chen saw this, his eyes narrowed. He rushed forward and said with concern, "Yuri, you are ill." "I..." Yuri Zhang blushed and looked a little embarrassed to speak. Fade Chen looked at her painful look with his hands covering her abdomen. How could he not understand what had happened at this moment? "Yuri, are you having your period?" "Yes!" Yuri Zhang nodded shyly and answered. Then she exined in a lower voice, "I, I came to the room to find something to change." Fade Chen naturally understood what she was mentioning. He turned over the bed. "Have you found it? Where is it?" When Yuri Zhang saw this, her cheeks turned redder. She quickly shook her head and said, "I think I''ve run out of it. It''s fine, I''ll just endure it." As soon as she finished speaking, a sharp pain came, which made Yuri Zhang''s pretty face suddenly frown. She bent down like a shrimp. Seeing this, Fade Chen held Yuri Zhang down and said seriously, "How can you tolerate this? Lie down quickly, I''ll treat you." With this, Fade Chen pressed Yuri Zhang''s shoulders with both hands, guiding her to the bed. Then, his eyes shifted to Yuri Zhang''s sleeping pants, finding a bright red color. Yuri Zhang was shy again, and her cheeks began to heat up. She whispered, "Brother Chen, no need. I, I will go and borrow from Momo." Fade Chen held Yuri Zhang down and said seriously, "This is not a problem of changing things. You have a period cramp. It''s an illness. It needs to be treated!" Yuri Zhang whispered, "Is this an illness? I''ll be fine after I endure it." Hearing this, Fade Chen looked at Yuri Zhang who was dressed simply. Somehow, he felt a little emotional. His voice became soft and exined, "Yuri, this is an illness. You can''t endure it. Otherwise, if you endure a minor illness it''ll turn and be a serious illness in the future. At that time, you will be in trouble." Looking at Fade Chen''s caring eyes and gentle words, Yuri Zhang felt a warm feeling gushing out of her heart. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 "I know, Brother Chen. I won''t do it again next time." Yuri Zhang whispered. Seeing this, Fade Chen purposefully put on an angry expression and shouted in a low voice, "What next time? Now, you should treat yourself well. Lie down and I''ll treat you." Yuri Zhang looked at Fade Chen in surprise and said, "Brother Chen, you know how to treat illness?" Fade Chen suddenlyughed and said, "Of course. Yuri, it''s not that I''m bragging, but my medical skills are one of the best. Only a few people in the world can surpass me." "Really?" Yuri Zhang looked at Fade Chen with a look of disbelief. "Little girl, are you really doubting your Brother Chen?" Fade Chen snorted, "If you don''t believe me, then I will immediately show you how I cure your illness." While speaking, Fade Chen reached out his hands to Yuri Zhang''s lower abdomen. Seeing this, Yuri Zhang instinctively felt shy. She bent her body to avoid Fade Chen''s big hand. Seeing this, Fade Chen held Yuri Zhang down and said, "Yuri, you can''t avoid my hand! Don''t worry, Brother Chen''s medical skills are very good. I''ll cure you in a while. It won''t hurt any more." "Really?" Yuri Zhang blushed. "Try it if you don''t believe me!" While speaking, Fade Chen lifted the hem of Yuri Zhang''s pajamas. Looking at the white skin and slender waist, Fade Chen felt his heart beat racing and swallowed hard. He widened his eyes and said, "Yuri, I''m going to give you a massage. Please endure it!" "Yes!" Yuri Zhang''s body had never been exposed to a young man like this. Not only her cheeks but also all her skin began to turn red and hot. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Seeing Yuri Zhang''s shy expression, Fade Chen felt a little hot in his heart and couldn''t help swallowing again. He quickly calmed down and rubbed his hands quickly. After rubbing his palms, Fade Chen pressed his hands down and began to massage them. Unconsciously, Yuri Zhang felt that the pain in her abdomen had eased a lot, and her body was sweating with Fade Chen''s massage. Moreover, because of Fade Chen''s massage action, the pajamas that were lifted had moved up a long distance. As a result, Yuri Zhang''s breasts were half exposed, which made Fade Chen stare at it from time to time. Seeing Fade Chen''s strange eyes, Yuri Zhang was very shy at that time. She quickly pulled her clothes and wanted to get up, saying, "Brother Chen, I''m no longer in pain. It''s all right. You can rest!" Fade Chen quickly pressed Yuri Zhang down and said seriously, "It''s not cured yet! You don''t feel pain now, it''s just to cure your illness today. The real problem has not been solved yet. Lie down!" Yuri Zhang could only lie down with a shy face. She felt a surge of heating in. Not only her abdomen but also her whole body felt much more rxed, as if she was bathing in a hot spring, comfortable and rxed. She couldn''t help but hum. Hearing this voice, Fade Chen''s heat rose again. Fade Chen moved faster and continued to massage. A quarter of an hourter, Fade Chen took a deep breath, retreated his hands and said to Yuri Zhang, "Yuri, it''s over!" Yuri Zhang was immersed in thefort. After a few seconds, she came to her senses. When she saw Fade Chen''s straight eyes, she suddenly felt extremely shy. She quickly sat up from the bed, pulled down her pajamas, lowered her head and said, "Well, uh, thank you, Brother Chen. I, I feel completely better. I, I am going to sleep. Brother Chen, you rest too!" Fade Chen''s eyes moved away from her reluctantly, then he nodded and said, "Well, you should rest early!" With this, Fade Chen was ready to open the door and send Yuri Zhang away. But at this moment, the door was opened outside, and then Momo Soo''s confused voice sounded. "Yuri, where are you? Are you in the bathroom?" Yuri Zhang, who was about to go out, suddenly stayed where she was. Her cheeks were flushed and she don''t know what should she do. At this time, Momo Soo seemed to have walked to the bathroom. She opened the door and looked at it. She muttered, "She''s not in here? It''s strange. Where is Yuri?" Momo Soo walked around the living room and then moved towards Yuri Zhang''s room. Suddenly, the two in the room became nervous. Fade Chen scratched his head and scratched his ears. He was shouting in his heart, "Why is that whenever I did something, I will be misunderstood. Oh my!" Beside him, Yuri Zhang was even more shy and nervous. Her whole body waspletely stiff and she stood there, not knowing what to do. At this moment, Su Mo had already walked to the door of the room. She knocked on the door gently and said, "Brother-inw, are you there? Are you awake?" Fade Chen''s scalp tingled and he didn''t know how to answer. He was ready to pretend to fall asleep. "Brother-inw, you must be awake! I saw that the lights in your room were all on!" Momo Su said. Fade Chen looked at the dimmp and suddenly patted his head. He almost wanted to throw the lamp away. "Brother-inw, talk to me? Yuri is gone. She''s not in the room, is she?" Momo Soo said. Suddenly, Fade Chen was so scared that he almost jumped up. Yuri Zhang''s face was redder. Her heart was beating so fast that even Fade Chen could hear it clearly. "Brother-inw, what''s wrong with you? Is it true? Is Yuri with you?" Momo Soo said in surprise. Fade Chen made a gesture of silence to Yuri Zhang, then coughed and said, "Momo, it''s sote. Why don''t you sleep?" "Brother-inw, you are really awake!" Momo Soo said, "I woke up and found that Yuri was gone. Do you know where she is?" Fade Chen said in surprise, "Ah, Yuri is missing." "Well, I''ve looked at the bathroom, kitchen, and the balcony, but I didn''t see her. Is she here?" Momo Soo said. Fade Chen quickly denied, "Of course not. How could Yuri be here with me? Maybe, maybe she went out!" Chapter 106 Chapter 106 "Went out? Why? Where would she be going atte night?" Momo Soo was confused. Fade Chen felt that his head was going to burst. He said it in a dry voice, "Maybe something happened, who knows! Don''t worry about it. Go to sleep." Momo Soo didn''t move but said stubbornly, "Brother- in-w, why don''t you worry about Yuri Zhang at all? It''s sote now, and a girl went missing. How can you say not worry about anything?" Fade Chen was speechless and could not think of a better reason to exin it. He could only vaguely say, "Yuri has always been very careful and stable. She will be fine. It''s gettingte now, you still have to attend ss tomorrow. Go to bed early!" "Brother- in-w, I felt something suspicious about you!" Momo Soo paused for a few seconds and suddenly spoke out which startled Fade Chen with her voice, "You usually don''t act like this. Are you hiding something from me?" "Howe? Momo, don''t think too much! Go to sleep!" Fade Chen said in a hurry. "No, brother-inw! You''re acting weird today. Open the door and let me in." Fade Chen patted the door. Fade Chen didn''t dare to open the door. "Momo, it''ste. You''re a girl. Why did youe into my room? It''s not good." Momo Soo said with unconcerned tone, "You are my brother-inw. It''s not a bad thing for me to enter your room. Besides, it''s not as if you hadn''t seen it before. You didn''t say anything bad at that time, but now you are so twisted." Hearing this, Yuri Zhang stunned and looked surprised at Fade Chen with her dark eyes. Fade Chen felt that his mind was about to burst. He quickly waved his hand to Yuri Zhang and whispered, "It''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding." Then he turned away and shouted to Momo Soo, "Momo, don''t talk nonsense." However, Momo Soo seemed to be flirting with Fade Chen and said, "Brother-inw, I didn''t talk nonsense. Thest time you came home at night, you rushed into the bathroom and saw me in the shower. Have you forgotten what you promised me to do?" Yuri Zhang, who had just cleared up her doubts, stared at Fade Chen again. Fade Chen didn''t know how to exin, so he just waved his hand once again and didn''t say anything. Meanwhile, outside, Momo So was still patting on the door. "Brother-inw, let me in! You''re pushing me around, aren''t you? Yuri Zhang is in your room, right? What are you trying to do to Yuri?!" As soon as Momo uttered those words, Fade Chen and Yuri Zhang were both shocked. They looked at each other and blushed. Fade Chen hurriedly said, "How is it possible? Momo, don''t think too much." Momo Soo still insists, "I don''t overthink. Brother-inw, if you don''t open the door, it means that you have a guilty conscience. I will tell my sister that you slept with us and bullied my ssmates in the middle of the night." "Momo, don''t talk nonsense! Your sister gonna kill me if you do so!" Fade Chen tried to weep but failed to shed a tear. "Then, open the door and let me have a check, if Yuri Zhang is in your room." Momo Soo said. Fade Chen was going crazy. Looking at Yuri Zhang who waspletely stunned, then he whispered, "Yuri, why don''t you hide? She''s not going to stop until she is done with the inspection." Yuri Zhang nodded, then Fade Chen looked around the room and he was going to cry again. The interior design of the room was simple. There was no hiding ce. There was only a small wardrobe, which was that kind ofposite board. Hiding in it might not be able to withstand the weight of a person. The bottom of the bed can be the hiding ce, but it was one that was almost certain to be examined, and could not be concealed at all. Fade Chen was still looking for a ce to hide for Yuri Zhang. Outside the door, Momo Soo was patted the door again and urged him. She even took out her mobile phone and called to threaten him. "Brother-inw, if you don''t open the door, I''ll call my sister!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "No, Momo, don''t mess around!" Fade Chen''s forehead was full of sweat, and his eyes scanned the room once again, but still couldn''t find a ce to hide. Atst, he stopped his view on the bed, and his eyes lit up. He whispered to Yuri Zhang, "Yuri, get into the bed and cover yourself with the quilt, and don''t make any noise." Yuri Zhang was in aplete daze, and just followed what Fade Chen''s order. She nodded and sat down on the bed and got under the quilt. Fade Chen tidied up the bed, covered Yuri Zhang nicely, and was about to open the door. At this moment, he saw the slippers beside the bed, his scalp tingled. He quickly picked them up and stuffed them into the bedside table. Then, Fade Chen walked to the door and gently opened it. He quickly rushed back and oncey back on the bed. He coughed and said, "Momo, the door is open. You cane in now!" Momo Soo pushed the door open with a suspicious look. After entering, she quickly scanned through room, but there was no sign of Yuri Zhang. Then she began to walk inside. "Brother-inw, you really don''t know where Yuri Zhang is?" Momo Soo walked towards the wardrobe while chatting with Fade Chen. She pretended to be casual and opened the wardrobe. Seeing that there was no one inside, Momo Soo turned away with disappointment. Seeing Momo''s expression, Fade Chen was about going crazy and thinking this little girl insisted on catching something on him. However, Fade Chen act normal and said, "Didn''t I tell you all about it? I don''t know where Yuri Zhang is!" "Oh, really?" Momo Soo still looking incredulous and paced to the bedside, then nced at the bed. She deliberately knocked down a small hairpin on the bedside table, bent over to pick up the hairpin, pull up the bed sheet, and looked under the bed. As a result, it was empty. Momo Soo''s facial expression changed and she muttered to herself, "Is Yuri Zhang really not here?" "Momo, it''ste at night. What are you doing? Go back to bed now!" Fade Chen said. However, Momo Soo still unwilling to leave. She continued to look around the room. When she found that there was really no other ces to hide in the room, she could not help but be suspicious. She turned around and walked to the door. Fade Chen let out a sigh of relief and moved instinctively. However, he forgot that there was someone under the quilt. Yuri Zhang, who was hiding under the quilt, curled up together and tried to narrow the space as much as possible, and almost all of her body was attached to Fade Chen in order to hide from Momo Soo. Fade Chen identally moved and touched on the ce where he shouldn''t have touched, causing Yuri Zhang to make a very slight noise. Fade Chen responded quickly with few fake cough to cover up the sound. But at this moment, Momo Soo seemed to have noticed something unusual and stopped at the door. Then, she turned around, looked at the bed and began to look at it suspiciously. Fade Chen''s heart tightened and he thought that something bad was going to happen. The sweat on his forehead began to drop. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 In secret, the hands under the quilt moved gently, and it made Yuri stuck close to Fade who was trying to cover up the traces of her body, so that Momo Soo could not see it. Momo Soo walked to the bedside of Fade Chen. Looking at Fade Chen who was full of sweat on his head, she asked confusedly, "Brother-inw, why are you sweating?" Fade Chenughed humorlessly and said, "It''s hot! Summer has not yet passed, and I didn''t expect it to be quite hot at night." Momo Soo rolled her eyes and immediately asked, "If it''s hot, why are you still covering yourself with such a thick quilt? Aren''t you afraid of getting prickly heat?" Fade Chen was speechless while his mouth moved. He really didn''t know how to exin it. Meanwhile, under the quilt, Yuri Zhang was very nervous too. At this moment, Momo Soo''s hand reached out for the quilt, as if it was for Fade Chen, and said, "Brother-inw, look, there is more sweat on your head. Don''t cover the quilt anymore. Let me lift it for you." As she spoke, Momo Soo''s hand had already grabbed the corner of the quilt and was about to pull it away. Fade Chen act quickly and held the quilt with his hand and shocked his head. "No! Momo, no!" Momo Soo stared at Fade Chen, she held the quilt with both hands tightly without letting it off. With a doubtful look on her face, she said, "Brother-inw, why are you rejecting? Is there any secret hidden under the quilt? Or is there anyone underneath it?" These words made Fade Chen''s heart beat even faster. Yuri Zhang was also shocked. She hugged onto Fade Chen''s waist andpletelyy on his body due to the nervousness. "Momo, don''t mess around. Go to sleep. What secret can there be under my quilt?" Fade Chen wiped off the sweat from his forehead and said to Momo Soo with a smile. Momo Soo was even more suspicious, so she used her hands to lift the corner of the quilt with some strength. Fade Chen was so anxious that his heart almost beaten out from his mouth. At this critical moment, he suddenly had an idea. He let go of his hands and put them behind his head. Then he leaned on the bed back and looked at Momo Soo with a rxed smile. He said, "Momo, you really wanted to lift the quilt, and don''t be regret it for doing it!" "Hmmm? Regret? Why would I regret it?" Momo Soo was confused, but she stopped. Seeing that his n worked, Fade Chen became calmer. He rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "Momo, there is a big secret under my quilt!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "What is the big secret about?" Momo Soo was even more curious and confused. Fade Chen lowered his voice with a smirk, then he waved to Momo Soo and said, "Come closer, I''ll tell you." Momo Soo was full of curiosity. She came over and asked, "Brother-inw, hurry up and tell me!" Fade Chen whispered, "Momo, I like to sleep naked. So, I am not wearing anything right now. If you lift the quilt, I''m not the one to suffer a loss!" Momo Soo was stunned after hearing and her face quickly turned red. She stared at Fade Chen and spat, "Brother-inw, you, why are you such a hooligan?" Fade Chen spread out his hands and said innocently, "Momo, how do I look like a hooligan? You came to knock at the door in the middle of the night and insisted oning into my room. I hurried to put on my clothes, but I didn''t have time to wear them. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t cover myself with such a thick quilt in such a hot day!" Fade Chen deliberately grabbed a corner of the quilt, lifted it up purposely, and said, "Oh, I''ve covered it for so long. It''s really hot!" "Brother- in-w, you are a hooligan!" Momo Soo red at Fade Chen and quickly loosened her grip. Then she turned her head and ran out of the room, mming the door. Fade Chen finally able to let out a sigh of relief. He quickly got up and locked the door. Then, he lifted the quilt and allow Yuri Zhang toe out. At this point, Yuri Zhang was sweating all over. Her long hair was sticking to her forehead. Her pajamas were wet with sweat, sticking to her tender skin, revealing a faint scenery. Her pretty face was redder than ever. It was unknown whether it was because of shyness or heat. "Momo is gone, it''s all right now!" Fade Chenforted Yuri Zhang. However, when he finished his words, he felt that something was wrong. Why did it look like there''s something shady going on between him and Yuri Zhang. Yuri Zhang was full of shyness and she didn''t dare to look at Fade Chen. This was because the two who had been under the quilt just now were only separated by twoyers of pajamas and their bodies were almost stick together. Yuri Zhang lowered her head and found out that her pajamas were soaked and affixed to her body. She blushed and her cheeks were so hot that it almost smoked. Yuri Zhang lowered her head and walked to the door. "Fade Chen, I''m leaving." Fade Chen quickly reached out to stop Yuri Zhang and said, "Momo had just left and hasn''t slept yet. It wouldn''t be nice if she found out. You can''t leave until she''s asleep!" Yuri Zhang was stunned for a sec and then nodded. She stood still where she was, and using her hands covering over her soggy wet pajamas. She felt overwhelmed. Fade Chen felt itchy in his throat. He couldn''t help but kept salivating. His body started to feel a little hot, and seemed to have a reaction at the same time. Fade Chen couldn''t help but felt embarrassed. He quickly looked away from Yuri Zhang and said, "Yuri Zhang, how about this? You can have a rest on the bed and wait until Momo falls asleep before you can go out." Speaking of resting on the bed, two of them seemed to have uncontrobly recalled the scene on the bed, then their cheeks turned red and hot. Fade Chen felt that he could not control himself anymore. If this continued, he might really lose his control. So, Fade Chen went to the door and said to Yuri Zhang, "Yuri Zhang, you can take a rest inside and close the door. I''ll go to the bathroom." After that, Fade Chen opened the door and made a few probing observation. After making sure that Momo Soo was not around, he went out quickly. After getting into the bathroom, Fade Chen sshed cold water on his head a few times. He suppressed the anger in his heart, and then muttered to himself, "Fade Chen, ever since getting a taste of my wife, my sense of control is getting worse!" At the thought of his wife, Fade Chen burst into tears again. As his nominal wife, not to mention having sex with her, they have never even slept in the same room before! Living together with such a beautiful wife whom one can only dream of but was unable to reach. It would be harder to bear than to be single every day! For a moment, Fade Chen was full of tears! Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Fade Chen stayed in the bathroom for about 15 minutes. After making sure that Momo Soo was asleep, he quietly came to the door of the room, knocked on the door, then slowly entered into the room. Then, they discussed together and found a reason for Yuri Zhang. To say that Yuri Zhang''s menstruation came at midnight and she went out to the convenience store to buy supplies. After the verbal agreement, Yuri Zhang tiptoed walk out of the room and reached the gate. She deliberately opened and closed the door to make a noise. Then, she stomped towards Momo Soo''s room. After seeing Yuri Zhang entered into her room, it was a relief for Fade Chen. He closed the door andy back on the bed, ready to continue to sleep. As hey in bed, Fade Chen found himself in a tragedy. His thoughts werepletely out of control. When he thought of the bed, he eventually linked it to the scene where Yuri Zhang and him were in bed just now. The heat that had been suppressed by cold water in the bathroom started to burn up again. So, in the middle of the night, Fade Chen couldn''t fall asleep at all. He kept his eye widely open due to insomnia. He then started to count sheeps to let himself fell asleep. At seven o''clock in the morning, the two little beauties got up. After washing up, they were ready to go to ss. Fade Chen also got up with dark circles and greeted the two girls, then, he was ready to leave. However, when Yuri Zhang saw Fade Chen, a dusky blush rose to her cheek, she became even shyer than before. She didn''t dare to look at Fade Chen''s eyes at all. She lowered her head and hurried past with a blushing face. Fortunately, Momo Soo seemed to believe Yuri Zhang''s words and did not notice anything unusual. At this point, Fade Chen felt relieved. The three went out together. The two girls went to school, while Fade Chen was ready to drive his car to go to work directly. On the way, Fade Chen took out his mobile phone and called his wife to exin what happenedst night. When the phone was connected, Quin Lin''s cold voice came from the other side as soon as Fade Chen called her "Honey". "Where are you?" Fade Chen''s heart skipped a beat. He sped up while exining, "Honey, I was at Momo''s school for their art festivalst night. By the time it was over, it was alreadyte and I drank some wine, so I couldn''t drive back. Then, I stayed at the hotel for one night. Honey, I''m sorry. I didn''t tell you in advance. I''m on my way to the office now." On the other end of the phone was stunned for a moment, and then continued coldly, "You don''t have to go to thepany. Come home now!" "Go home? Honey, aren''t you going to work today?" Fade Chen asked doubtfully. Quin Lin did not exin anything and said, "You have only 30 minutes. Time waits for no man." "Yes, Honey, I will be right there." Fade Chen said firmly. After hanging up the phone, Fade Chen speed up his car as fast as possible, turning the luxury car into an agile fish, flexibly shuttling through the morning rush of traffic. Twenty minutester, the car stopped in the vi courtyard at home. "Honey, I''m back!" Fade Chen entered the house and shouted, but to find out that his wife was not in the living room. He only saw Housekeeper Wong preparing breakfast in the kitchen alone. When Fade Chen was still wondering, Quin Lin''s voice came from upstairs. "The room upstairs, you come up!" Hearing this, Fade Chen was slightly stunned, and then a burst of heat in the heart. He was overjoyed. "My wife took the initiative to let me go to her room. Is she..." Fade Chen was looking forward and his face lit up with expectations to enter into Quin Lin''s room, he immediately saw Quin Lin sitting in front of the dressing table to make up. Quin Lin always knew how to dress up herself, normally, she would be wearing professional suits and a lightyer of makeup. At this moment, Quin Lin was wearing a casual formal dress, with a delicate makeup on her face. Her eyebrows and eyeliner had been set, which made her look more delicate and beautiful. Moreover, Quin Lin, who usually does not wear any jewelry, wore a small and exquisite white tinum ne on her neck. She was also holding a pair of exquisite tinum earrings, groping her ears as she prepared to put them on. Fade Chen somehow felt a little jealous. He wanted to ask what happened to his wife today and why she dressed up so formally. However, before he could ask, Quin Lin spread her hand, handed the earrings to Fade Chen and said, "Help me with it!" "Huh?" Fade Chen looked at Quin Lin in surprise. Quin Lin exined calmly, "I haven''t worn earrings for a long time, and the ear holes are almost blocked. I can''t handle it, can you help me?" "Oh, okay, let me do it!" Fade Chen was overjoyed, the jealousy was gone after that. "My wife asked me to help her with the earrings. It''s impossible to do this kind of thing at ordinary times!" Was his wife dressed up for him today? Was she going to have a romantic date with me? Or was it a special day that his wife wanted to spend with him? The more he thought about it, the happier he became. Fade Chen felt his heart seemed to be flowing with honey, he felt very sweet. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. At this moment, Quin Lin said coldly, "Hurry up, it''s gettingte!" Fade Chen immediately restrained himself, pinched the small earring in his right hand, and pinched Quin Lin''s soft earlobe with his left hand. Then, he began to wear the earrings. As a result, Fade Chen underestimated the difficulty of dressing up a woman. Fade Chen pinched the earrings with his right hand and aimed at the tip of the earring hole, then, he began to poke it hard. However, Quin Lin had not been wearing any earrings for a long time. At this time, he was about to get mad, using such a forceful poke caused his wife to frown in pain and she let out a muffled groan. This time, Fade Chen did not dare to use too much strength. Instead, he aimed at the ear hole with the tip of the earrings carefully, then rotate it left and right by testing it. Fade Chen asked while worrying about hurting his wife. At this moment, Housekeeper Wong, who walked to the door of the room and was ready to call them toe down for breakfast, identally overheard the conversation in the room. She was stunned for a moment and then showed an unexpected look. Then, she turned around and quietly walked downstairs. "I didn''t expect that Fade Chen and Quin Lin would be so loving in the early morning..." Chapter 109 Chapter 109 After helping his wife with her earrings, they went downstairs to have breakfast together. As a result, they saw Housekeeper Wong''s expression changed and there seemed to be an uncontroble smile on her face. Suddenly, Fade Chen was curious and couldn''t help but asked, "Housekeeper Wong, did anything good happened to you?" Housekeeper Wong waved her hand and said no. Then, she continued with her work, but the smile on her mouth could not be suppressed. So then, Fade Chen did not continue to ask, so he just began to enjoy his breakfast. Quin Lin, who sat opposite of Fade Chen, took a bite of some food and then answered a phone call. She nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll be there soon." Fade Chen pricked up his ears to catch the sound on the other side of the phone. He seemed to hear a man''s voice vaguely. The man said something like, "Looking forward to meeting President Lin." Then he hung up politely. As soon as she put down the phone, Fade Chen was keenly aware that Quin Lin was smiling and seemed to be very happy. Suddenly, Fade Chen''s heart began to beat wildly, and he couldn''t help but think wild thoughts. "Who is she talking to?" He thought it in his mind. "Who is that man? It seems like my wife value that man very much." "My wife even took leave from her work, she rarely dress up so nicely in order to meet the man. Is it possible that my wife and the man..." Fade Chen didn''t dare to think too much. The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. He kept ncing at Quin Lin, and he didn''t feel so good about eating. Quin Lin noticed Fade Chen''s unusual movement and said, "What''s wrong with you? Why do you stop eating?" "Well, nothing!" Fade Chen quickly took a few sips of porridge, but his heart became more chaotic as he looked at his wife''s eyes that kept ncing at her mobile phone. Finally, Fade Chen couldn''t help but put down his bowl and chopsticks, looked at Quin Lin and asked, "Honey, who was the one who just called you?" Quin Lin seemed surprised. She nced at Fade Chen and said calmly, "A friend!" "Friend?" Fade Chen frowned slightly. It seemed that Quin Lin rarely used the word "friend". He felt even more confused. He paused for a moment and could not help asking, "Honey, you are not going to thepany because you going to see that friend today?" "Yes!" Quin Lin replied tly. Fade Chen felt his heart beating wildly and he was a little excited. He suppressed the excitement in his heart and pretended to be careless. He asked, "Is that friend a man?" "Yes!" Quin Lin looked up at Fade Chen and nodded. This time, Fade Chen''s heart was in a mess. His mind constantly guessing the rtionship between his wife and this so-called "friend" and who he was! Just as Fade Chen was lost in his thoughts, Quin Lin put down her bowl and chopsticks, wiped her mouth, then got up and said, "I''ve finished my meal. I''m going out." Fade Chen quickly got up. Seeing his wife leave, he couldn''t help but felt a little nervous. He quickly picked up the pace and followed her, "Babe, don''t you want to take me with you?" Quin Lin looked at Fade Chen and said calmly, "I have something to talk about with my friend. You don''t understand!" These words made Fade Chen''s heart skip a beat. He hurriedly said, "Then honey, you asked me to come back, can''t be specially asking me to wear the earrings for you?" Quin Lin nodded and said, "Yes, It was!" Then, she walked directly to the garage, and it seemed that she was ready to drive out. Fade Chen felt nervous and wanted to cry but had no tears. He quickly chased after her and said with a smile, "Honey, I''m free anyway. How about going with you?" Quin Lin asked curiously, "What are you going to do?" "Well, I am going to be your bodyguard." Fade Chen casually found an excuse. "Honey, you are one of the most notable bosses in Bay City. You wouldn''t know how many people are going to be watching you. It''s dangerous to go out casually. I can be your personal guard." Quin Lin shook her head and said, "No, my friend is very safe. There won''t be any idents." The more Quin Lin behaved like this, the more worried Fade Chen was. He continued to pester her and said, "Honey, having more bodyguards are more secure. Besides, you will feel bored on the way going there alone. I can chat with you!" "No, I don''t like chatting!" Quin Lin said, "It''s gettingte. I''m leaving." Quin Lin got in the car, started the vehicle, and drove out quickly. After leaving him behind, Fade Chen became more anxious. He gritted his teeth and didn''t care about his outfit, then he got into a Mercedes-Benz next to him and drove out of the vi to catch up with his wife''s car. Fade Chen murmured while driving, "Hmmm, that man. You''d better not have any improper thoughts of my wife, otherwise... humph!" Ahead of him, Quin Lin, who was driving, looked at the car behind her through the rear view mirror. The corners of her mouth lifted slightly, revealing a faint smile. The cars raced for a while and finally arrived at a high-end vi area in the suburbs of Bay City. It stopped in front of a luxury vi by theke. Quin Lin got out of the car, and Fade Chen followed her. At the door of the vi, a woman in her thirties stood at the door. There was a smile on the corner of the woman''s mouth, and a small mole between her left eyebrow, which made the woman felt more amorous and more charming. It turned out to be Mindy Wu, the daughter of Mr. Wu. Mindy Wu saw the twoing over and greeted them with a smile. After simple shake hands and greeting Quin Lin, Mindy Wu nced at Fade Chen and turned her eyes. The natural charm immediately flowed out, making Fade Chen''s heart trembled. He thought that this woman was really a demon. "Wee, both of you. Pleasee in." Mindy Wu weed the two of them into the house. It seemed that she had already known that they woulde. Quin Lin did not say anything special and signaled for Fade Chen toe with her. Fade Chen finally understood after seeing this scene. In the morning, his wife''s cold attitude at the dining table waspletely deliberately teasing him. She had nned for him to follow her. Actually, it was set up by his wife which made Fade Chen felt uneasy and crankily among a jumble of thought after all these while. However, being trapped by his wife, Fade Chen felt happy too. This showed that his wife still cared about him very much. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Just as Fade Chen was thinking, a gentle and deep man''s voice sounded, "Wee, President Lin. Come in!" Fade Chen looked up and saw a man in his thirties walking out. The man was dressed in a casual suit, and his hair wasbed neatly. With a smile on his face, he turned around and weed Quin Lin into the house. Both his appearance and action made him look very self-restraint and elegant. However, when Fade Chen saw the smile on his wife, and his scalp tingled again. He stared at the man with vignce in his eyes and clenched his fists. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Feeling Fade Chen''s gaze, the man turned his head slightly and said with a smile, "This must be Mr. Chen, right? Wee, pleasee in!" Fade Chen looked at the man with a serious expression. The man reached out his right hand and continued with a smile, "Mr. Chen, don''t you remember me?" "Huh?" Fade Chen was confused. He couldn''t remember knowing this man in front of him. The man smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, you had called me before." Fade Chen still couldn''t recall. Mindy Wu moved closer and leaned over. A overwhelming but not unpleasant rose fragrance soon filled Fade Chen''s mouth and nose, his skin itched. "Mr. Chen, this is my brother, Charles Wu. He is a businessman in Long City." Mindy Wu''s fragrant rushed into Fade Chen''s ears and made him jumped. Then, he immediately remembered this person. Charles Wu was the owner of Gxy za Mall at Long City. When Edward Xu and Howard Zhang gave him troubles at the mall With this thought, Fade Chen reached out and shook Charles Wu''s hand, "President Wu, it''s you. Thank you for your helpst time." Charles Wu shook his head gently and smiled, "Mr. Chen, you''re too polite. My father owes his life to you. My help was not a big deal. Instead, I might have to trouble Mr. Chen againter." "President Wu, don''t mention it!" Fade Chen reciprocated. Charles Wu looked at Quin Lin and said to Fade Chen, "Mr. Chen, I have something to discuss with President Lin. I''ll see youter!" As they spoke, Charles Wu and Quin Lin walked into a study room. Although Fade Chen knew who Charles Wu is, he still couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. On the other hand, a yful voice said, "Mr. Chen, I didn''t know you get jealous too!" Fade Chen turned his head and touched his nose. He tried to cover up by saying, "I am just simply looking around." Mindy Wu shed a charming smile and she shuddered with ttery. Then, she leaned closer to Fade Chen and chirped, "Mr. Chen, don''t worry. My brother and President Lin are just talking business. They have nothing going on." "I know, I know!" Fade Chen was relieved and nodded quickly. Then he asked, "Miss Wu, what did President Wu mean by saying that he will have to trouble me?" Mindy Wu turned her gaze, "At the partyst time, Mr. Chen showed your magical medical skills and saved my father once. Later, my brother heard about the incident and took the time to return to Bay City to make an appointment to see you and your wife. He wanted to thank Mr. Chen for saving our father''s life, and at the same time, to have the opportunity to discuss about business coboration with President Lin. During this period, my brother has some minor health problems and he would like Mr. Chen to look into it." "Oh consulting his health!" Fade Chen was relieved and nodded cheerfully. "No problem. I will check President Wu''s pulseter." Mindy Wu smiled and weed Fade Chen into the house. "We''ve been chatting for so long at the door. Please forgive me, Mr. Chen, pleasee in and have a seat." Fade Chen nodded and walked alongside Mindy Wu into the vi. As soon as he entered, he saw a petite figure rushing towards him. At the same time, a tender voice cried, "Brother Superman, you''re here!" Following the voice, a girl with a pair of big rounded eyes, soft silky ck hair with an adorable kitty hairpin on her hair appeared. It was really the little girl - Fish Song. Fish Song threw herself into Fade Chen''s arms and giggled, "Brother Superman, you''ve finally come to see me. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you. I also want you to take me to have steak!" The little girl''s bubbly voice made Fade Chen burst intoughter. He picked up the little girl, touched her head lovingly, and said, "I''ve missed you too, little fish." Mindy Wu who was standing at the side, smiled with content as she saw how much her daughter adored Fade Chen. She scanned the young guy up and down. At the living room, Mindy Wu served up some snacks and tea for Fade Chen and chatted with him for a while. In the end, it was Fish Song who couldn''t sit still. After a while, she pestered Fade Chen to go out and y. Fade Chen naturally agreed and took Little Fish to y by the grassykeside not far away from the vi. The little girl happily yed with the flowers and nts under the willow tree while Fade Chen enjoyed the cool breeze and scenic view of theke. After a while, Fade Chen suddenly noticed several suspicious silhouettesing out of a small hill and carefully moving towards a vi at the other side, using the bushes as cover. Fade Chen frowned seeing this. He got up and was about to check it out when two security guards riding the electric patrol car passed by. Fade Chen was rmed and said to the security guards, "Look over there!" He pointed in the direction of the sneaky figures. The two security guards turned their heads and their expressions changed. They hurridedly picked up the walkie-talkie and to alert their colleagues. In less than three minutes, more than a dozen security guards rushed over, sessfully caught those sneaky figures, and then dragged them out. The security guard who drove the patrol car just now walked over to thank Fade Chen, "Thank you, brother, for being alert just now! Otherwise, those people would have really taken advantage of this opportunity." Fade Chen waved and said, "It''s okay. Just a small matter." The security guard took a look at Fish Song, who was ying beside Fade Chen, and was instantly surprised. The way he looked at Fade Chen immediately full of respects and changed his address to him. "Sir, are you from the Wu family?" Fade Chen smiled and replied. "No, I''m here as a guest." "You must be extraordinary to have the chance to visit the Wu family!" The security guard sighed with admiration. After all, even in this high-endmunity, the Wu family was considered a top notch family. Just the vi by theke itself was worth more than 10 million yuan, no ordinary wealthy family could own it. Fade Chen understood his thoughts, so he changed the topic casually and said, "Who are those people just now? Thieves?" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The security guard shook his head and said, "They are not thieves. It would be so much easier for us if they are just thieves. These people are reporters and small businessmen." "Reporter and businessman?" Fade Chen was a little surprised. The security guard exined, "The people who live in this area are all from firs-ss society. Many of them are celebrities and businessmen, so the reporters and paparazzi of some small publishing houses will sneak in to take photographs secretly. Meanwhile, some businessmen will find opportunities to strike deals or appeal for investment with these big bosses. It''s not easy for us to confront these people directly and if we hand them over to the police, at most, they will just be reprimanded. The next time theye, we can only catch them again. There is really no good way to deal with them." "I see! It''s not easy for you!" Fade Chen agreed. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 The security guard found Fade Chen easy to talk with, so he continued to say, "Actually, these people are considered fine. If caught, just drive them away. It''s just a little troublesome that''s all. There are some who are really hard to deal with." "There are other more difficult people?" Fade Chen enquired. The security guard nodded andined, "Bro, you don''t know our predicament as security guards. If we encounter the reporters and small businessmen like those just now, we can drive them away directly. But if it was those famous businessmen and big shots, it would be trouble for us." "There are famous businessmen and big shots sneaking over too?" Fade Chen was a little astonished. The security guard continued, "Of course they didn''te by sneaking in, they just barge indirectly. Sometimes, however, it isn''t appropriate for the master of the vi toe forward and decline these people outrightly, so instead, we are sent to take the me and suffer in silence from both parties." Having heard what the security guard had shared, Fade Chen finally understood. He patted the security guard on the shoulder andforted him, "Bro, thanks for your hard work." The two continued to chat randomly. Suddenly, a distress call came from the security guard''s walkie- talkie, "Jude, where have you been? Come quickly!" The security guard quickly replied, "I''m at theke. Captain, what''s wrong?" The captain said, "Faye Xu is here again. Your brother is injured and our people are treating him. Come here quickly." "What? My brother has been assaulted?" The security guard, Jude, looked anxious and blurted, "Captain, I''ll be there right away." Hearing Jude''s conversation, Fade Chen immediately said, "Jude, I''ll go and have a look too." "Bro, you..." The security guard looked at Fade Chen. Fade Chen picked Fish Song up as he caught up with Jude and exined, "I am a doctor. I heard that someone is injured." "A doctor? That''s wonderful. Bro, thank you." The security guard said gratefully. Later, Fade Chen with Fish Song in arms followed the security guard Jude and rushed to the security room at the entrance of the vi. At this moment, a crowd had gathered at the door of the security room. Seven or eight security guards surrounded a Ferrari, and the owner of the luxurious car was a middle-aged woman in her forties, Faye Xu, as mentioned by security captain earlier. Faye Xu was undeterred even when facing so many of the security guards, instead, she became more arrogant and shouted at them. She even assaulted the security guard. They dare not harm this woman although the security guards were angry. "Jude, you''re here. Go and see your brother." A middle-aged security captain said to Jude. Jude immediately squeezed into the crowd with Fade Chen followed closely behind. Then, they saw a man in a security uniform lying on the ground in front of the Ferrari. His head had hit the concrete floor, and blood was oozing out. The man was already unconscious. Seeing this, Jude was instantly restless, he shouted, "Brother, wake up! Brother..." The security captain urged, "Jude, please take your brother to the hospital quickly!" "Yes, the hospital!" Jude murmured, and he bent down to get his brother. But as soon as he bent down, the middle-aged woman in her forties suddenly shrieked. She rushed over and stood in front of Jude, fuming, "Who gives you the permission to move him? Get out of here and don''t touch him." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "This is my brother, he is injured!" Jude roared, his eyes red. But Faye Xu boasted, "I don''t care who he is. He damaged my car. So he can''t leave until he pays." Faye Xu pointed at a dent on the car hood and shouted in disdain, "Do you know how much my car costs? Let me tell you, at least two hundred thousand yuan to repair this damage. No compensation, no leaving." After that, Faye Xu stood in front of Jude''s brother to prevent anyone from carrying him away. Jude''s brother was still bleeding profusely. By then Jude''s eyes were crossed with exasperation, but he couldn''t do anything with the woman. Hepromised by saying, "We will pay for it. But my brother is injured now and must be treated immediately. I will give you the moneyter." "Give itter? As a security guard, do you even earn 3,000 dors a month? How are you going to pay me?" Faye Xu scorned. "I... I will pay." Jude looked at his bleeding brother and said anxiously, "Please let my brother go to the hospital, or he will be in danger." "Pay me now or don''t leave." Faye Xu crossed her arms in front of her chest looking cocky. She had no intention of letting this slip. The security guards around grew angrier and started to speak up. "This is a life and death situation, how can you do this? "That''s right. Saving a life is more important, we can discuss the moneyter." "Besides, Jax was at no fault at all. She made the mistake first, so why should we be the one paying for it?" After hearing this, Faye suddenly jumped and shot at everyone in contempt, "What nonsense are you guys talking about? So you damaged my car and I''m supposed to bear the responsibility now!" "Talk about a matter of life and death. Let me tell you, you security guards'' lives aren''t even worth as much as my pet dog. Who cares if you live or die." "Today, if you don''tpensate me, don''t take him away." Even though everyone was furious, they couldn''t do anything about it. Jude''s eyes swelled with tears at the sight of his brother, whose lips had turned pale due to excessive loss of blood. Right then, Fade Chen stepped out and pushed the woman away. Then, he bent down and began to feel for the pulse of Jude''s brother. Fade Chen''s action caused Faye Xu to stagger and she almost fell. Regaining her bnce, she turned around and pounced at Fade Chen, "How dare you pushed me. I''ll beat you to death!" Faye Xu lunged forward and raised her foot in an attempt to kick Fade Chen. Fade Chen shot her a dagger stare and thundered, "Get lost!" The thunderous roar made Faye Xu shuddered. She froze dead on the spot in fear. Fade Chen was quick to diagnose Jude''s brother and confirmed that his unconsciousness was the result of losing too much blood. He then maneuvered his Chi in his palm and carefully pressed it on the wound at the back of Jax''s head. At the same time, his other hand quickly pointed at Jax''s neck and chest respectively. Soon, Jude''s brother stopped bleeding, and his condition stabilized. Then, Fade Chen got up and said, "I''ve stopped the bleeding, send him to the hospital for blood transfusion fast." "Alright, thank you, brother!" Jude and several other security guards quickly lifted his brother. They were about to put him into the car. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 But at that instance, Faye Xu recovered from the momentary shock, and her expression distorted. She dashed over and cried, "You can''t leave. You can''t leave unless you pay!" "You..." Jude was so angry that he lifted his fist about to punch. The security guards beside him quickly restrained him. Faye Xu grew bolder so she said, "I tell you, if you don''t pay up, he can''t leave even if he has to die here today." The security captain got hold of the enraged Jude, and came forward, "President Xu, you have to be reasonable in this matter. The damage of your car was caused by the boom gate when you broke through the checkpoint forcibly. He hade over to let you stop for inspection, but you knocked him down. In terms of responsibility, it is obvious that you hold a bigger responsibility." "I have bigger responsibility? What a joke. You guys did not perform your duty well when lowering the boom gate which damaged my car. Then he was the one who rushed to my car himself. I''m not responsible for that. He deserves it himself." Faye Xu exined. Even the security captain who had a good temper, was angry at the woman by then. "President Xu, how can you say that? Jax stopped you because you didn''t have any prior appointment and still insisted on barging in to get business deals." Hearing this, all hell broke loose. Faye Xu shouted angrily with her hands on her hips, "An appointment? You must be joking. With who I am, who needs an appointment? What''s wrong with meing in? How dare you ask me to make an appointment and stop me. You are just a bunch of rubbish." Furious and red- eyed, the security guards clenched their fists and shook in anger, to hold themselves from hurting anyone. Faye Xu sneered and continue to challenge, "What? You want to hit me? Let me tell you this, if it''s just the car, it will only be hundreds of thousands of yuan. But if you dare to even touch me, it won''t just be hundreds of thousands of yuan anymore. All of you added up wouldn''t even be enough to pay me." After she said that she scanned across the angry faces of the security guards with disgust, showing no intention of giving way. The security guards were outraged, but they were worried of thepensation they might face, so they could only re at the woman. Faye Xu did not back down and her ego continued to expand. Jude was at the verge of crying as his brother''s condition worsen. A man emerged and approached Faye Xu. His voice icy cold, "Get out of the way!" Faye Xu recognized the young man as the one who treated Jax just now. He was in his early twenties, dressed in a boring style, and held a little girl covered with mud and weed. Faye Xu immediately judged the identity of the person in front of her. He was most probably a rtive of the security guard or some lower- ranking staff here, who was bringing his child there to spend the summer vacation, and so happened to know a few medical tricks. She was absolutely certain that this man was not some rtives of themunities here, let alone living here. After ascertaining Fade Chen''s identity, Faye Xu sneered, "Who do you think you are, asking me to leave! Why don''t you get lost!" Fade Chen''s eyes turned frigid. Without a word, he swung his hand and pped Faye Xu in the face. Faye Xu''s cheek swelled instantly. The force sent her spinning and she fell to the ground. "You, how dare you hit me. I''m telling you this, you''re done, you are so dead." Faye Xu wailed. Fade Chen did not stop there. He continued to kick Faye Xu and sent her flying, eventuallynding on her own Ferrari. The huge force smashed the windscreen of her car. Then, Fade Chen said to Jude, "Jude, take your brother to the hospital!" Jude was grateful but at the same time had a worried look on his face as he nced over at the luxury car and the b*tch. "Brother, you..." Fade Chen dismissed it and said, "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine, just leave it to me. Little Fish too waved her hands sweetly, "Don''t worry. Brother Superman is really incredible. He can solve anything. There wont be any problem." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The little girl patted her chest for a show of confidence and assurance. This made the security guards grinned. Then they immediately put Jax into the car and rushed to the hospital. At the same time, Faye Xu scrambled to her feet, her face was covered with blood and a few pieces of ss debris stuck on her body. She red at Fade Chen, whipped out her mobile phone and began to make a call, "Honey, I am at the Moon Lake Vis. I was being assaulted by a bumpkin. My car was broken too. Pleasee here quickly. And remember to bring people along. I will teach this bumpkin a good lesson." Next to him, the security captain looked worried. He quietly approached Fade Chen and whispered, "Brother, thank you for your help just now. But you better leave before those mene." "Why?" Fade Chen asked. The security captain hurried on and said, "Didn''t you notice that the woman has called someone." "Is she influential?" Fade Chen asked. The security captain exined, "She is no ordinary woman. Her husband is Zion Liu, who runs a ratherrge scale drug business in Bay City. His worth is more than one billion yuan. One of the richest in Bay City. "This couple is shrewish and ill- mannered. They often use hical methods and like to take advantage of when doing business. Therefore, they don''t get along well with the other top businessmen in Bay City." "But in our Bay City, or even in the nearby cities, their business is thergest. Therefore, many have no choice but to cooperate with them. We also don''t want to offend them directly. Thus, every time Faye Xues to our vi to try to use special connections, the master of the vi, reluctant to dismiss her himself, would sent our security guards to deal with her." "We have stopped her for several asions before and there had been some conflicts. I didn''t expect that things would end up this way with Jade injured." After listening to the story, Fade Chen had some understanding of Faye Xu. He nodded and said, "I see." When the security captain realized that Fade Chen was still standing at the same spot and didn''t seem to have any intention of leaving, he grew impatient, "Young man, I have told you this much. But why haven''t you get it? We can''t afford to offend these people. Even if the people in this vi can, but they won''t. So, you should get out of here quickly! It''ll be toote when they arrive." Before Fade Chen opened his mouth, Faye Xu wiped the blood on her face. She came over and red pointedly at Fade Chen and said, "Are you thinking of escaping? No way! This bumpkin and you bunch of security guards don''t even think about leaving today. Just wait and see!" Fade Chen was calm. He ignored Faye Xu but instead, turned to the security captain to reassure him. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Little Fish Song who was next to him skipped out happily, still holding a small fistful of soil, she said to Faye Xu, "Brother Superman is not a bumpkin. You are a mean woman!" Faye Xu couldn''t believe that even a child had the guts to scold her. Annoyed by that, she raised her hand, about to nt a p on Fish Song, she said, "Get out of here, you wild child from the countryside!" Fade Chen watched in fury. Faye Xu''s behavior towards Fish Song was uncalled for. How could anyone do that to a child? Fade Chen''s body jolted, instantly a shadow darted towards where Fish Song was. Before Faye Xu''s p could reach the target, Fade Chen returned a p and itnded on her other cheek, causing it to immediately swell up. She stumbled back and fell clumsily to the ground. "Kid, how dare you hit my wife? I see you don''t want to live anymore!" There came a roar right at that moment. Then, Fade Chen saw a sturdy Land Rover heading towards his direction. Itpletely ignored the boom gate at the entrance, crashed right through it, and sped directly towards Fade Chen. The vehicle braked abruptly in front of Fade Chen, and down came a stout, middle-aged man with a big gold chain. He stared at Fade Chen with a piercing look, and the flesh on his face shook as he walked. Behind the man, several cars pulled over. More than a dozen young men dressed like gangsters came out of the cars hastily. The security captain had fear in his eyes when he saw the entourage. "This is Faye Xu''s husband, Zion Liu," he mumbled. Fade Chen nodded and looked at the man. To him, this guy didn''t have the slightest look of a businessman but instead lookedpletely like a hooligan. Zion Liu helped Faye Xu up. Both her cheeks were swollen and her face bloodied. Faye Xu then pointed at Fade Chen and her car and murmured something. One didn''t need to guess what her usations on Fade Chen would be. Afterward, Zion Liu''s face trembled uncontrobly. He ordered his men in anger, "Beat him!" In an instance, more than a dozen punks behind Zion Liu charged forward. The atmosphere was so intense that it almost sent the security captain running away in fear. In the end, he clenched his mouth and decided to stand alongside Fade Chen. Fade Chen nced at the security captain with a smile. Then he looked at the dozens of punks who had rushed over, took a step forward, and was ready to face them. Behind him, the security captain shouted worriedly, "Brother, don''t act hastily!" On the other hand, Zion Liu and Faye Xu red in their direction with vengeful eyes. "You''re looking for trouble for touching my wife!" "Honey, not only him, but we must also teach those security guards a lesson!" "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone escape!" As the couple were talking, there was a suddenmotion that sounded like ppings mingled with screams. When Zion Liu and Faye Xu heard the mor, their smiles brightened and they muttered, "Humph, beat the sh*t out of that guy. Let''s see what else he can do..." But the moment the two turned their heads, their jaws dropped. The screams were not from Fade Chen, but they wereing from Zion Liu''s men. Fade Chen hadpletely transformed into a vicious wolf amongst a herd of sheep. His punches and kicks left Zion Liu''s men no chance to retaliate. In less than three minutes, only two of the gangsters were still standing. Not to mention that they were already all bruised and could hardly hold themselves together. Faye Xu''s eyes narrowed with hatred. Her eyes perused the area and fell on Fish Song who was pping her tiny hands and cheering in a tender voice. Faye Xu walked over to Fish Song intending to pick her up. Fish Song squealed and this captured Fade Chen''s attention. Fade Chen was furious when he saw that the woman had taken it upon Little Fish. He kicked the last punk hard and then flicked his fingertip slightly. A st of energy burst out through the air and hit Faye Xu straight. The woman was sted off the ground then fell back down, wailing. Zion Liu was angry to see his wife being bullied. He let out a cry and threw his fists at Fade Chen. In the end, he suffered the same fate as his men. With just a punch, Zion Liu was sent flying and fell right next to his wife, groaning in pain. Fade Chen strolled to the front of the couple while holding Fish Song in hand. He looked at their resentful eyes and said coldly, "Giving up yet?" Although Faye Xu was terrified at that moment, she resented and said in a slightly trembling voice, "You are a bumpkin. You assaulted us. I''ll see how you can pay for this!"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Zion Liu also said coldly, "Kid, with these men of mine injured and their medical expenses amounting to at least hundreds of thousands, including the expenses repairing the car. You should be prepared to go to jail!" The security captain quivered nervously just hearing the huge amount of money. This time, Fade Chen shook his head scornfully and said, "It''s just money you want? I have plenty!" "You bumpkin, you''re just bragging! Do you dare to say you are not short of money? Just take a good look at your attitude," Faye Xu jeered. Zion Liu said coldly, "Kid, it won''t be just a matter of money. Even if you managed to gather all the money, with our status, I will make sure you have no ce in Bay City in the future." "Oh Really?" Fade Chen was indifferent. He didn''t take it seriously at all. Instead, he gave them both another hard p respectively. They didn''t expect such treatment from Fade Chen even then. They screamed, "Kid, you''re dead. I''m gonna kill you." Just as the two were screaming, a woman called, "Little Fish, are you there?" As the woman approached, Faye Xu''s face lit up. She eximed, "Miss Wu, Miss Wu, it''s me, Faye Xu!" It was Mindy Wu. She had followed themotion and came over when she didn''t see Fade Chen and Fish Song anywhere as she came out to look for them. Upon hearing the voice, she turned and recognized Faye Xu. She acknowledged casually and said, "Oh, President Xu!" Then she continued to walk towards Fish Song. Faye Xu got up hastily and ran after her. "Miss Wu, don''t go there. There is a ruthless bumpkin with a wild child over there. Don''t go there or you might get hurt." Mindy Wu frowned but kept silent. Faye Xu thought that Mindy Wu had believed her so she quickly added, "Miss Wu, I havee to visit you and Mr. Wu several times before, but I didn''t get to meet either of you. I wonder, how''s your consideration for our factory nt approval..." Before Faye Xu finished her sentence, the little girl whom she had regarded as a wild child hopped over and threw herself into Mindy Wu''s arms, "Mom!" When Miss Wu saw the so- called country bumpkin, she smiled and nodded, "Mr. Chen". All of a sudden, Faye Xu was dumbfounded. Her words halted midway. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 "President Wu, you, you know him?" Faye Xu asked Mindy Wu, clinging desperately on her final hope. Mindy Wu nodded and said, "Mr. Chen is an honored guest of my family. What''s the matter?" Faye Xu''s face immediately turned pale. She took a few steps back, hurriedly waved her hand and dismissed, "No, nothing." But at this time, Fade Chen snorted and stated, "President Xu, this isn''t what you said just now. You had ramped the barrier, hit a man and assaulted people, oh and verbally abused us. It doesn''t look like nothing to me?" Faye Xu looked quickly at Fade Chen, eager to mend the wrongs. She bowed respectfully and pleaded, "Mr. Chen, it was all a misunderstanding just now. It was my fault. I hope you don''t take it to heart and forgive me this once, I will..." Fade Chen waved his hand in disgust and interrupted coldly, "You want me to spare you this once? If I hadn''t showed up, would you have spared these security guards?" Mindy Wu''s brows knitted in a frown. She asked Fade Chen, "Mr. Chen, what just happened?" Fade Chen subsequently told Mindy Wu the whole story of Faye Xu and Zion Liu''s outrageous behaviors. Faye Xu and Zion Liu''s faces turned as white as a sheet. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Additionally, Little Fish who was in Mindy''s arms, also intercepted from time to time. "Mommy, this aunty is a bad person. She scolded me and Brother Superman." "Also, she wanted to hit me, saying that I am a wild kid." Suddenly, Mindy Wu''s face darkened. She glimpsed at Faye Xu coldly and said, "President Xu, how many times have I told you that my father has retired and is no longer the mayor. It''s useless for you to look for us. But you insisted oning here again and again, and now even did such an unreasonable thing." "I think, President Xu, you should reflect on yourself now. As for thend approval, I think you should leave the thought aside." Faye Xu''s face turned pale. Her body shook hard and she almost tripped. Although Mr. Wu had retired, but due to his many years of service as the mayor of Bay City, he still enjoyed a strong connection. Furthermore, he had a son who was a sessful businessman in the provincial capital of Long City. Even in retirement, he still had a big influence. This was the very reason Faye Xu came to him many times, to seek Mr. Wu''s help to settle thend issue. But now, Mindy Wu''s words had almost cut off their intention of getting thend approved. After all, with Mr. Wu''s status, if he even mentioned this matter slightly, the relevant departments of Bay City would naturally consider the impact, and it would be impossible for Faye Xu''spany to get approval for thend. Faye Xu seemed to have suffered a huge blow from this realization and her face fell nk. She had lost her wits even more sopared to when she was beaten by Fade Chen. With a pleading face, she almost knelt in front of Mindy Wu and Fade Chen asking for another chance. It was impossible for Mindy Wu and Fade Chen to forgive such people. So naturally, they turned the couple down coldly and proceeded to leave. Knowing that there''s no chance, Faye Xu copsed to the ground. Her husband, Zion Liu, still in resentment, picked Faye Xu up and growled, "Dear, get up. Don''t beg anymore. At most, we won''t build a new factory. With ourpany''s current scale and profit, we will still live well." Faye Xu''s eyes lit up to her husband''sfort. Seeing that there''s still hope. But at that moment, a fit female figure came over and inadvertently glimpsed at Faye Xu and Zion Liu. She was a little surprised, "President Xu, President Liu, why are you here?" Faye Xu and Zion Liu saw Quin Lin standing in front of them. They were taken aback too, and responded, "President Lin, you''re here too! What a coincidence!" They were very respectful towards Quin Lin, even more respectful than when greeting Mindy Wu. There was a reason for that of course. Mindy Wu and Mr. Wu could only affect thend approval for theirpany, but Quin Lin''s Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc could directly affect theirpany''s turnover. 70% of the chemical raw materials they produced were supplied to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc for the production of all kinds of cosmetic products. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was theirpany''srgest client. If Mindy Wu would affect the business expansion of theirpany, then Quin Lin would affect the business operation and survival of theirpany. The stakes were obvious. So it was not difficult to understand their respects for Quin Lin. At this point, Fade Chen saw the conversation between Quin Lin and Fade Xu. He could not help but asked, "Dear wife, do you know them?" Quin Lin nodded and said, "They are our supplier." Faye Xu and Zion Liu, who had initially wanted to enhance their rtionship with Quin Lin, were nowpletely stunned when they heard the word "wife" from Fade Chen''s mouth. They were paralyzed and stared in utter disbelief at Fade Chen, d in a in outfit, in contrast to Quin Lin, who was finely dressed. Fade Chen scowled upon hearing that. Quin Lin questioned, "What''s wrong?" Fade Chen exined without hiding anything from Quin Lin. After hearing from Fade, Quin Lin appeared agitated. Then she looked at Faye Xu and Zion Liu coldly, "President Xu, President Liu, from next month onwards, you don''t need to supply to us anymore." Faye Xu and Zion Liu were nowpletely dumbfounded. They hurriedly pleaded, "President Lin, we have been long time business partners for the past five years. This..." Quin Lin waved her hand, obviously in displease and interrupted them. "Say no more. I''ve made up my mind. Please go back and prepare the necessary documents and procedures." The two were stumped. They could never look at Fade Chen the same again. They had not expected that the young man they thought was from the countryside, was actually the honorable guest of the Wu family and Quin Lin''s husband. Because of him, they lost the possibility of and approval, followed by their biggest client. This could possibly be the death penalty for theirpany. In seconds, the two slumped to the ground, muttering. Fade Chen and the others were not in the mood to argue further with the two. After informing the security captain that they would help them, they turned and left. Zion Liu looked at the back of Fade Chen leaving, the regret and sadness in his eyes gradually turned into resentment. He whispered through gritted teeth, "Fade Chen, I won''t let you go for what you''ve done to us." "Honey, what are you going to do?"Faye Xu instantly asked. Zion Liu''s eyes showed a sliver of fierceness as he said, "I will call my brothers in the gang. Since he is merciless, then don''t me me for being ungrateful. He destroyed my business, I want him dead!" Faye Xu gritted her teeth and said with a grudge, "Not only him, but also that idiot security guard. Had he not created trouble and stopped my car, all this wouldn''t have happened." She had no sense of remorse andpletely put the me on others. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 "Okay, killing one or two makes no big difference." Zion Liu now had a fierce look in his eyes while he devised a n, "After killing them, we will sell the factory and move abroad. Anyway, our remaining assets are enough for us to be carefree for the rest of our lives." Zion Liu said. Faye Xu finally cheered up and nodded vigorously. But just as they were discussing, Fade Chen who had walked some distance ahead suddenly stopped. He turned to them and said coldly, "Before you engage the people from the gang, you''d better check out the name ''Brother Fade''." After that, Fade Chen turned and continued on. Zion Liu and Faye Xu felt a sudden chill ran down their backs. A little surprised. Faye Xu was concerned, "Did he hear us? Will he call the police?" Zion Liu clenched his jaw and replied, "So what? We''re just nning and haven''t done anything yet. It''s useless for him to call the police." "Then what does he mean by ''Brother Fade''?" Faye Xu was still a little worried. Zion Liu said, "What Brother Fade, he''s just scaring us. There are many individuals in the gang who go by the name Brother Fade. He just wants to mislead us to prevent us from doing anything." With this, Zion Liu and Faye Xu got up and returned to their cars. Then, Zion Liu took out his phone and dialed a number. "Mr. Hu, I have a business for you, are you keen?" Then, Zion Liu briefed the other party about his n and request over the phone. The other party agreed immediately after the brief. Finally, when he was about to hang up the phone, Faye Xu suddenly remembered about "Brother Fade". She quickly reminded Zion, "Please ask Mr. Hu if he knows any Brother Fade?" Zion Liu didn''t care much about it, but he asked anyway, "Mr. Hu, the person we want to kill mentioned a name in the underworld, called ''Brother Fade''. Do you know this name?" "Brother Fade?" Mr. Hu on the other side of the phone was silent for a while, as if searching for this name. On the other end, Zion Liu half-heartedly said to his wife, "See, I told you that kid was just trying to scare us. It took Mr. Hu so long to think yet he has not heard of this name before. He is definitely not someone important." Faye Xu nodded in relieved, a smile crept over her face. But just then, Mr. Hu''s anxious voice came from the other end of the phone. "Are you sure that person you are talking about ''Brother Fade''?" "Yeah? What''s wrong, Mr. Hu?" Zion Liu was a little puzzled with Mr. Hu''s sudden reaction. Mr. Hu did not answer, but his voice trembled a little. He continued to ask, "Is the person you mentioned very young, looks a bit frail and dressed in simple attire?" "Yes, that''s the kid." Zion Liu nodded. Then, he was confused. "I really don''t know how that kid got so lucky as he actually knows Mindy Wu and is also Quin Lin''s husband. He''s really..." "What? He knows Miss Wu and is the husband of President Lin. Is he called Fade Chen?" Mr. Hu raised his voice in anxiety. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "It seems so." Zion Liu sensed that something was amiss. Presently, Mr. Hu who heard the name, started to swear and shout, "F**k, Zion Liu, if you are fucking looking for trouble, don''t drag me with you." Zion Liu didn''t understand why Mr. Hu suddenly changed his tone of voice. He prompted, "Mr. Hu, are you crazy? I am offering you a business where you can make money. Yet you cursed me!" Mr. Hu was so angry he eximed. His voice was so loud that Faye Xu, who was beside Zion, could hear it clearly. "Make money? Make money my arse. Do you want me to die? Do you know who Fade Chen is?" "Who is he? Don''t tell me he''s also from the underworld? Is he very powerful?" Zion Liu was a little apprehensive, he asked with his heart in his mouth. Mr. Hu yelled, "Very powerful? Well let me tell you, he''s not merely very powerful, he''s extraordinarily powerful!" "What?" Zion Liu began to fear. Mr. Hu continued to shout, "You know Young Master Wei?" "Of course I know? Young Master Wei of North Bay City, Uncle Wei''s nephew, the second-in- command of Long Enterprise, an absolute big shot in the underworld." Zion Liu quickly added. "But how''s Fade Chen rted to Young Master Wei?" Mr. Hu thundered. "How? I tell you, even for Young Master Wei, he had to call Fade Chen ''Brother Fade'' humbly. Now, do you know why he has asked you to look up the name?" "What!" Zion Liu blurted in surprise, cold beads of sweats drenched his forehead. "Even Young Master Wei calls him Brother Fade? How, how is this possible?" "Impossible? Zion Liu, I am telling you this, if you dare to provoke Brother Fade, and if Young Master Wei finds out about this matter, you are as good as dead," Mr. Hu screeched. Zion Liu was really distressed at this point. The thought of Fade Chen''s identity sent chills through his heart. "I didn''t know! Mr. Hu, you must help me. How can I fix this!" "How would I know? Now I still owe Young Master Wei an exnation! I wish you the best of luck!" Mr. Hu mmed the phone down angrily, the only sound then was a dead tone. Inside the car, Zion Liu was in absolute horror. The mixture of sweat and blood on his head dripped continuously, and his whole body shook in fear. Faye Xu, who was next to him, was also in a panic. She couldn''t sit still and kept pestering. "What should we do? I didn''t expect him to be a big shot. What should we do? What should we do now?" Zion Liu was anxious and irritable. He suddenly pped Faye Xu on the face and roared, "How do I know what to do? It''s you, you b*tch. If you hadn''t insisted on barging into the residence, I would not have encountered such a thing!" Faye Xu was not an easy-going person as well. The p from Zion Liu at this moment immediately brought out her b*tchy personality. She pped her hands and scratched Zion Liu''s face. "I came here for you, and also for thepany''snd approval. Now you put the me on me instead. Zion Liu, you idiot!" There was a serious wrangle inside the car. The couple was wrestling with each other. Passers- by were very surprised to witness that. There were puzzled but mostly showed a ridiculous expressions on their faces. As for Zion Liu and Faye Xu, they were destined to suffer in tragedy the moment they offended Fade Chen. Losing Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. as the client was just the beginning. Even without Fade Chen''s order, the people in the gang would also finish the job for him. They were destined to pay a heavy price for their arrogance. On the other hand, Fade Chen and the others had returned to the Wu family''s vi. After chatting for a while, they had lunch together. A short break after, Fade Chen was ready to treat Charles Wu. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Charles Wu nodded at Fade Chen and smiled, "Mr. Chen, hope you don''t find this too troublesome." Fade Chen got to know during mealtime that the meeting his wife had with Charles Wu this time was to discuss about the coboration between Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Gxy za Mall. He felt relieved after clearing the doubts and worries he had in his heart earlier. Fade Chen smiled at Charles Wu and said, "President Wu, you''re too polite. If it weren''t for your helpst time, we would have been in trouble." Charles Wu shook his head gently and continued, "Mr. Chen, you''re too polite. What happened at Gxy za Mallst time was due to our poor people management, which then created difficulty for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. I am the one who should apologize to you." Looking at the two of them, Mindy Wu smiled gracefully and said, "Brother, Mr. Chen. Are you guys done appeasing each other? When are you guys going to get to the main agenda of the day?" Charles Wu smiled shyly and said, "I''m sorry!" Fade Chen pointed to a room specially prepared by Mindy Wu for the consultation, "President Wu, please!" As they spoke and was on the way walking to the guest room, suddenly there was a braking sound outside the house, then came a young man''s voice, "Uncle Charles, why didn''t you tell me that you''re in Bay City? I wasing here too. We should''vee together!" Charles Wu was stunned, and swiftly, a strange expression shed across his face, but his smile returnedter and he said to Fade Chen, "A friend is here. Mr. Chen, please wait for a moment." Fade Chen nodded. Then he saw a young man, about twenty-four or twenty-five years old, strode into the vi. The man was dressed in a traditional Chinse costume which was eye-catching. He was holding a folding fan in his hand, but his expression was somewhat carefree. The man extended out his hand and greeted Mindy Wu in a friendly manner. Then he walked to Charles Wu smiling brightly, "Uncle Charles, I hope you don''t mind meing without informing?" Charles Wu smiled, "Of course I don''t mind. Please sit down!" Charles Wu invited the young man to sit down and then introduced him to Fade Chen, "Mr. Chen, this is Caesar Tu." Then, he introduced Fade Chen to Caesar Tu, "This is Fade Chen, a young and very talented man in Bay City." "Hello! My name is Caesar Tu of Tu Medical Center in Long City. What do you do, Mr. Chen?" Caesar Tu reached out to Fade Chen with a smile on his face, especially when he mentioned about the Tu Medical Center, his eyes glimmered with excitement. The arrogance that came from a young man from a wealthy family didn''t bother Fade Chen at all. He said casually, "Hello, I am Fade Chen. I work in apany as a doctor." "Doctor!" Hearing the word, Caesar Tu''s eyes gleamed at Fade Chen. "You are also a doctor? Do you practice western medicine or traditional Chinese medicine?" Fade Chen was not used to Caesar Tu''s friendliness. Next to him, Mindy Wu walked to Fade Chen and exined to him in a low voice, "The Tu Medicine Center is a traditional Chinese medicine clinic that has a history of more than a hundred years in Long City. The person in charge of the clinic is Jason Tu, the current famous veteran Chinese doctor in the district. He is known as ''Three Needles Tu''. It is said that he only needs three needles to cure diseases. Mr. Tu has many friends amongst the rich and powerful." "Caesar Tu is Mr. Tu''s grandson. He is talented and has inherited Mr. Tu''s medical skills. He is called ''Young Three Needles'' in the district, and is very enthusiastic about medical skills, thus his exaggerated behavior. Mr. Chen, please forgive him." Mindy Wu''s warm breath fell onto Fade Chen''s ear as she spoke. Fade Chen felt a tingling sensation on his ears. He nodded and looked at Caesar Tu saying, "I''m a Chinese Medicine practitioner." "You are also a doctor for Chinese Medicine." Caesar Tu''s eyes lit up with excitement, "Find some time and we can have a little challenge." Fade Chen responded casually, "Hmm, I guess we can do that!" Then Caesar Tu turned to Charles Wu and said, "Uncle Charles, looking at the time, I believed you have had lunch already. Come, let''s go out for a walk. I''ve found something good and my grandfather insisted that I bring it back. Uncle Charles, please help me with some opinions." With this, Caesar Tu grasped Charles Wu and left. Charles Wu coughed and said, "Caesar, I still have something to do, so I can''t go." "What''s the matter? How long will it take? I''ll wait for you." Caesar Tu sat down instantly, picked up the teacup and began to drink it. Charles Wu''s nce wandered from Fade Chen and then to Caesar Tu, he was a little embarrassed. Fade Chen felt a little weird and wanted to exin. But Mindy Wu came over again and exined softly, "Caesar Tu was my brother''s attending doctor when he was in the district. Only he and Mr. Tu would know my brother''s illness. As for Caesar Tu, he has always been confident about his medical skills, so..." Fade Chen immediately understood what Mindy Wu meant without further exnation. It seemed that Charles Wu had secretly sought him out for treatment without telling Caesar Tu. There could be dispute if Caesar Tu finds out. Just when Fade Chen was about to hint Charles Wu to find another time for treatment, Charles admitted to Caesar Tu, "Caesar, here''s the thing. My old illness is back recently. I know that Fade Chen is a doctor, so I let hime for a consultation for me." Hearing this, Caesar Tu''s face immediately changed. His smile faded into a serious look. He looked at Carles Wu and Fade Chen and said, "Uncle Charles, I understand your illness makes you very ufortable. But this condition can''t be cured quickly. It can only be treated little by little." "I''m not preventing you from seeing a doctor, but grandpa and I have already customized a full treatment n for you. If you ask other doctors in the midst of the treatment, I''m worried that it will disrupt my treatment n. By then, not only can you not recover, but your condition might worsen. It will be more difficult for us to treat youter." Caesar Tu was very stern when it was about the illness. Charles Wu looked a little embarrassed by now. His illness was not very serious, but it was very troublesome, and had affected his daily life and work. Moreover, he still had not recovered for more than half a year of treatment, so when he heard that Fade Chen had cured Mr. Wu, his father, he decided to see Fade. He thought that changing a doctor would probably see some results. Unexpectedly, Caesar Tu was in town, and it was something Caesar Tu was most sensitive about... medical skills. Seeing that Charles Wu did not speak, Caesar Tu continued, but this time he was aiming at Fade Chen, "Mr. Chen, please don''t me me for speaking abruptly. I hope you don''t intervene with Uncle Charles''s illness." His words made Fade Chen frowned uneasily. This young man was generally nice, but in terms of medical skills, perhaps due to the fact that he was born into a famous family of medical practitioners, this made him seemed a bit overconfident and even conceited. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. In this case, Fade Chen decided be straightforward, "You don''t let others intervene with an illness you can''t cure. What sort of reasoning is this? Are you afraid that I will take away your business?" Caesar Tu raised his eyebrows and flipped the wide sleeves of his traditional Chinese clothing. There was a look of displeasure on his serious face. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 His eyes locked on Fade Chen and said in a deep voice, "Dr. Chen, I don''t mean to disrespect, but I''m the heir of the Tu Medicine Center and the prodigy of the Three Needles Tu. Such an illness is a challenge, I doubt that you can seed." Fade Chen snorted, "Others can''t cure what you couldn''t cure? You are too arrogant!" Caesar Tu boasted, "My grandfather Jason Tu is touted as one of the few ''National Medical Saints'' of the country''s traditional medicine circle. I have learned at least 60% of my grandfather''s medical skills so I think I can live up to the reputation!" "National Medical Saint?" Fade Chen was baffled. Mindy Wu quickly exined softly, "The National Medicine Saint, is an honorable title given as an appreciation to Chinese medicine, recognized by the country''s officials and individuals from the medical industry. In the whole Chinese medicine circle, there are less than 20 people who have this title. It can be said that any National Medical Saint is considered as the top of the top in Chinese medicine." Fade Chen nodded, finally understood Caesar Tu''s outrageous behaviour. However, he did not n to back off. He scoffed, "What does your grandfather''s National Medical Saint title get to do with you?" Fade''s words touched Caesar Tu''s weakness and his face be distorted. After all, although he was called "Three Needles Junior", it was a spill- over of his grandfather''s title the "Threes Needles Tu". Therefore, in the Chinese medicine circle, many people questioned his medical skills and level. He had only but shared his grandfather''s glory, in order to enjoy such fame and status. This perception made Caesar Tu unsatisfied and annoyed. So when Fade Chen hit his weakest link, his eyes burned with anger. "Are you doubting my medical skills?" Caesar Tu said coldly. Fade Chen replied lightly, "Medical skills are not inherited or learned through bragging! Whether one is capable or not, one has to try it first." The strife between them was growing rapidly. Charles Wu noticed the twist of event, quickly stood up and said, "It''s all my fault. You two are both talented young people. Let''s stop quarreling. I..." Charles Wu wanted to persuade the two, but with Caesar Tu''s attitude and Fade Chen''s sarcasm, Caesar was reluctant to let it slide. He stated, "Uncle Charles, this is no longer about your illness. It''s my personal and the Tu family''s honor. Since Dr. Chen belittled my medical skills, dare I ask how about your medical skills?" Fade Chen said ndly, "I don''t praise my medical skills by speaking, I show it. The patients will know if the illness is cured or not" His words were yet another mockery, Caesar Tu''s face twisted even more. "Since Dr. Chen is so confident, I dare you on a challenge?" "How do wepete?" Fade Chen asked tly. Caesar Tu took a look at Charles Wu then said, "Considering that we are going to treat Uncle Charles'' illness, then let''s treat him on the spot and see who gives the most effective oue. Naturally, the winner will emerge." "Sure!" Fade Chen epted. Caesar Tu did not expect Fade Chen would agree so effortlessly. He was a little surprised, but he squinted and continued, "If I win, you have to apologize to me for what you said just now. I won''t tolerate anyone insulting my medical skills and reputation." "Okay!" Fade Chen still looked collected. "But what if you lose?" "I won''t lose!" Caesar Tu said confidently. He paused for a moment and then said, "If I lose within the normal circumstances, I''ll agree to any of your condition." "Okay, let''s start!" Fade Chen nodded. Caesar Tu also nodded, then looked at Charles Wu and said, "Uncle Charles, sorry to trouble you." After that, Caesar Tu looked at Fade Chen and exined, "I have been treating Uncle Charles for months so I am familiar with his condition. In order to be fair, I will tell you about Uncle Charles'' vital condition now." Fade Chen dismissed him, saying "There''s no need, I can diagnose the condition myself." "You..." Caesar Tu did not expect apany''s doctor in a small district would be so cocky. "Don''t regret it if you lose." "I''m not you!" Fade Chen grinned and then waved his hand. "You first!" Caesar Tu red at Fade Chen, then together with Charles Wu, he walked into the guest room which was prepared earlier. About 15 minutester, Caesar Tu came out, a confident smile hung on his face. He looked at Fade Chen and said, "It''s your turn." Fade Chen did not say anything. He walked into the room and closed the door.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Inside the room, Charles Wu saw Fade Chen entered. Feeling a little embarrassed, he said, "Fade, I''m really sorry about today..." Fade Chen chuckled, "President Wu, it''s okay. It''s not your fault. Let''s get started!" Then, Fade Chen held Charles Wu''s wrist and began to feel his pulse. In less than half a minute, Fade Chen smiled, turned towards the door and shouted, "Caesar Tu, pleasee in!" "Fade, this is..." Charles Wu asked in confusion. Secondster, Caesar Tu pushed through the door and entered. He didn''t understand why Fade Chen had called him in, it was only less than a minute since he entered. Has he surrendered? "Do you want to give up?" Caesar Tu raised his eyebrows at Fade Chen. Fade Chen scanned the two puzzled individuals then shook his head gently. He followed by saying, "The reason I asked you toe in is to let you bear witness to my treatment on the spot. This is to prevent you from denying your failureter and use me of ying tricks." "Hmph, I am not that kind of person!" Caesar Tu snorted, "Besides, can you really cure it?" Charles Wu also looked at Fade Chen skeptically. "Fade, can you really cure my illness?" Fade Chen nodded with a gentle smile, "90% chance of sess." In fact, Fade Chen was 100% capable of curing this kind of illness, but he only said 90% to avoid appearing cocky. There was a twinkle in Charles Wu''s eyes. Caesar Tu clenched his lips tight, "Swank." Fade Chen didn''t say anything afterward. He just looked at Charles Wu and said, "President Wu''s symptom is itches all over the body, especially in the areas like the underarms and groin. When it starts, it feels like thousands of ants crawling. It''s very ufortable. Am I right?" Upon hearing this, Charles Wu gripped Fade Chen''s hand and eximed, "That''s right! My illness is not really a serious one, but it just itches, that''s all. But god knows how many hospitals I''ve gone to and how many drugs I''ve taken, but the effects were not much. On the contrary, the itch is getting worse. At times, I had to stop my meeting halfway when the itch attacked. The worst was when I was in the midst of discussion with clients, I had no choice but to endure it. Recently, it has gotten so dreadful that I''m beginning to lose control of it." Caesar Tu hadn''t expected Fade Chen to urately described Charles Wu''s conditions in such a short time. He was slightly surprised. However, he was only slightly surprised. In his opinion, an ordinary Chinese medicine practitioner could do the same. A specific treatment was still needed. Moreover, Fade had probably asked Charles Wu directly about these symptoms before. It was nothing extraordinary. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Fade Chen nced at Caesar Tu and understood what he was thinking. He voiced out, "Based on Caesar Tu''s diagnosis, the itch was caused by the body''s damp- heat syndrome. So his treatment method is to find a way to get rid of the dampness and heat." "If I''ve guessed it right, when Caesar Tu treated President Wu just now, you acupunctured several of President Wu''s acupoints, namely the acupoints at these locations; the 2nd lumbar vertebrae, the nasbial fold, the yin meridian, and the elbow. These acupoints have the effect of expelling dampness and heat, and with strengthened stimtion for a short period of time, it can achieve a therapeutic effect." Fade Chen exined. Charles Wu listened as Fade Chen exined with experience. He didn''t know if Fade was right, so he turned his eyes to Caesar Tu. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. At this moment, Caesar Tu''s face had turned astonished. This was because Fade Chen had urately detailed Caesar''s acupuncture points and effects. Had he not confirm that Fade Chen was absent during his treatment, Caesar would have probably thought that Fade Chen had peeped at his treatment process. Although it was somewhat unexpected and hard to ept, Caesar Tu nodded at Charles Wu and said, "Dr. Chen, you have said it precisely." This time, even Charles Wu was a little surprised. After all, when he came to see Fade Chen, it was hisst resort. It would be great if there would be an improvement. But he hadn''t expected Fade Chen to exceed his expectations. Even Three Needles Junior was shocked. Charles Wu began to see hope, and he looked at Fade Chen with eyes full of hope. Fade Chen smiled faintly and continued. He peered at Caesar Tu once again and said, "If I''m right, these are the prescriptions Dr. Tu usually gave to President Wu." "Five grams of Kudzu, three grams of Prunee Vulgaris, two grams of Rhizoma Smcis brae; one gram of Cortex Erythrinae, two grams of Herba Taxilli, one gram of Atractylodes Rhizome; one gram of Chinese Magnoliavine, two grams of Biota Seed; and three grams of Prince Ginseng..." "Amongst them, the main effects of Kudzu, Prunee Vulgaris, and Rhizoma Smcis brae are to clear heat; the Cortex Erythrinae, Herba Taxilli, and Atractylodes Rhizome are to dispel dampness; As for Chinese Magnoliavine and Biota Seed, they are used to soothe President Wu''s itch and calm his nerves; Lastly, the Prince Ginseng is to nourish his stomach and invigorate his spleen." After saying this, President Wu was amazed. He didn''t know Chinese medicine, but after taking the herbs for a long time, he vaguely remembered a few familiar names in Caesar Tu''s prescription. Caesar Tu, on the other hand, waspletely shocked. He looked at Fade Chen, his lips quivered, then he rubbed his eyes and said, "You, how do you know my prescription?" These words reaffirmed the uracy of Fade Chen''s exnation. He not only named the herbs used, but also told the exact amount prescribed and their respective medicinal effects. Such an urate result shocked Caesar Tu. He looked at Fade Chen and stammered, "Who, who are you?" Fade Chen smiled but did not answer. Charles Wu saw Caesar Tu''s expression and knew that he had met an expert. His heart rejoiced. He looked at Fade Chen and asked, "Dr. Chen, can my illness be cured?" Fade Chen nodded and said, "Of course, and I''m going to cure you right now." "It can be cured on the spot? Really?" Charles Wu was surprised and in disbelief. Caesar Tu came back to senses. Once he heard Fade Chen could cure on the spot, he couldn''t help but advised, "Although this disease is not serious, it is not easy to cure. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have spent more than half a year treating it. Moreover, few of the times, it was under my grandfather guidance." Fade Chen shook his head and said tly, "That''s because you''re not experienced enough. Please don''t me theplications of the illness." "You..." It was the first time someone referred Caesar Tu as inexperienced, moreover, it came from a Chinese medicine doctor younger than him. Fade Chen grinned at Caesar Tu, "If you are not convinced, just watch me cure President Wu." While speaking, Fade Chen picked up the silver needles on the small table next to him. President Wu quickly moved to take off his clothes so as to let Fade Chen use the needles. However, Fade Chen stopped him and said, "You don''t need to take off your clothes. I''ll just insert a few needles on the wrist." "Acupuncture on the wrist?" President Wu was puzzled. Caesar Tu also had a look of suspicion on his face and he said, "The symptoms of this dampness and heat syndrome that caused itchiness were at the underarms, groin areas and the like, the root of the symptoms should be in the muscles. What''s the use of inserting the needles on the wrist?" Fade Chen did not exin immediately. Instead, he pinched the silver needle, ran the internal core energy, or better known as, Chi, in his body, transferred the core energy into the silver needle, and then quickly poked into the meridians of the wrist. Then, he almost immediately mobilized the internal Chi to the root of the illness. Fade Chen had practiced "Kong Fu of Jiu Yang " to the extreme level. The internal core energy in his body was intense and hot. When the Qi reached the focal point, the root of his illness was completely scorched. Naturally, Charles Wu''s illness was cured. In less than five minutes, Charles Wu felt a hot and slight burning sensation in the areas where it itched. Then, the sensation slowly subsided, and he felt his body became lighter. The itch that used to be everywhere had been eliminated and he feltpletely relieved. "I, I don''t feel itchy anymore!" Charles Wu''s face was lit up with astonishment. He even clumsily scratched his body a few times just to confirm. "It really doesn''t itch at all. It''s all recovered." Caesar Tu was just as surprised. He rushed over, grasped Charles Wu''s wrist and felt his pulse. A few minutester, Caesar Tu''s surprise turned into shock. He couldn''t believe it and frowned, "You, you really cured Uncle Charles'' illness?" "What do you think?" Fade Chen looked at Caesar Tu. Even if Caesar Tu was reluctant to admit it, he had to face the reality. His face crumpled while nodding and confirmed the result of Fade Che''s treatment. Then, he looked at Fade Chen with keen eyes and asked, "How, how did you cure Uncle Charles''s illness? And why inserting needles on the wrist works?" Fade Chen sighed and said, "The meridians of the human body in traditional Chinese medicine are all connected. Although I inserted the needles on the wrist, I can move the core energy to where the problem was through the meridians." "Of course I know the connection of the meridians, but that doesn''t mean you can simply..." Caesar Tu frowned. But suddenly, he realized something and darted a surprised look at Fade Chen. "Did you just say that you transferred Chi through the needles?" "Yes, I cured President Wu''s illness by torching the root of his illness with my vigor energy," Fade Chen said calmly. "Vigor energy! You have achieved vigor energy? How is that possible? You''re very young" Caesar Tu was appalled. He was even more stunned nowpared to the moment when Fade Chen pointed out his prescription urately. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Traditional Chinese medicine represented both traditional medicines and skills, it''s one of the Five Arts of Chinese Metaphysics -Mountain, Medicine, Destiny, Physiognomy, and Divination, which involves the martial arts, Qigong, observation of appearance, practice of divination and so on. Since ancient times, those who knew of these skills were scarce. In addition, there were many propaganda that over-exaggerated the skills, and many imposters used the skills to deceive others. Therefore, to many, these traditional skills had be superstition and tricks. However, as the descendant of a Chinese medicine family, Caesar Tu clearly knew the existence of the Five Arts of Chinese Metaphysics. Amongst them, some of these skills were mythical and even difficult to exin, although not as over-the-top as what was described in films and novels. For example, one of the medical skills he was good at was rted to Qigong. Some traditional Chinese medicine practitioners with excellent medical skills could generate vital energy within their bodies after years of mastery and persistence. The use of vigor energy to support the Chinese medicine treatment produced better resultspared to normal treatment. However, it was not easy to cultivate the vital energy in the body and to master the use of vigor energy to cure diseases. Many veteran Chinese medicine doctors took a lifetime yet still failed to reach the level of transferring vital energy through the needles. Amongst the doctors who were recognized as National Medical Saint, not all had reached this realm. Take Caesar Tu''s grandfather Jason Tu as an example. He had been studying medicine for more than 60 years and practicing medicine for more than 50 years. He was diligent in cultivating his physique, insisted on training, and supplemented with various herbs to achieve good health. But until now, in his seventies, he had only merely reached the threshold of the vigor energy, but still could not use the energy to cure diseases. Yet now, Fade Chen, a young Chinese medicine doctor in his early twenties, was able to use his vigor energy skillfully to treat diseases. It is clear why Caesar Tu was shocked and amazed. "Have you really reached the realm of the mobilizing Qi in acupuncture?" Caesar Tu was still in disbelief. Fade Chen did not exin, instead, he stretched out his right hand and gently ced it above the wooden table without touching the surface of the table, leaving a gap of three or four centimeters. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Ha!" Suddenly, Fade Chen shouted, and the wooden table below his palm made a squeaky sound and shook once. Then, Fade Chen withdrew his palm. Caesar Tu quickly walked over, stretched his neck and noticed an obvious handprint, with five fingers clearly seen, on the smooth surface of the table. At this point, his final doubt about Fade Chen disappeared. He looked at Fade Chen, stunned, "Not only have you reached the level of transferring vital energy through the needles, but you are also a master of martial arts." As for Charles Wu, although he didn''t know Chinese medicine nor understood what vital energy acupuncture was, but as a sessful businessman in Long City, he had manypetent bodyguards. However, none of these bodyguards, of whom were hired at a high price, were as good as Fade Chen. In an instance, Charles Wu''s perception towards Fade Chen shifted again. A young man in his early twenties was not only a brilliant Chinese medicine practitioner but also a martial arts master. His potential was limitless. Fade Chen smiled at the both them, then turned his attention to Caesar Tu and said impassively, "You lost this challenge. Are you convinced?" Caesar Tu suddenly took a step forward, kneeled on one knee, gave Fade Chen a hold fist salute and apologized, "Mr. Chen, I was ignorant and had offended you. Please forgive me. I shall fulfill any of your conditions. You may tell me now." Fade Chen was rather satisfied with Caesar Tu''s attitude. He nodded lightly and reached out to help Caesar Tu on his feet. "You''re already considered quite good to have achieved such medical skills at such a young age. But because you''re born into a famous family, everything seems to go smoothly for you since childhood. This has made you a little arrogant and even conceited. You have to change this! You have to know that there''s always someone better than you. Just because your grandfather is the National Medical Saint, doesn''t mean you are the same." "Thank you for your lesson, Mr. Chen. I will change and improve my attitude!" Caesar Tu said with respect. Fade Chen nodded and said, "Yes. No need to be so polite, you can just call me by my name." This guy was really an amicable person. Since Fade Chen didn''t me him, he immediately came up to Fade Chen and pestered him, "Brother Fade, how about calling you Brother Fade in the future?" "I believe you''re older than me!" Fade Chen was speechless. However, Caesar Tu was not at all concerned, he flipped the wide sleeves of his traditional Chinese costume and then continued, "Brother Fade, your medical skills are better than mine, and not to mention you are a master in martial arts. Just these give me all the reasons to call you brother." "Okay then, you can call me however you like," Fade Chen replied. "Okay, Brother Fade." Caesar Tu said. "By the way, Brother Fade, how did you learn your medical skills? Can you teach me a thing or two?" Fade Chen red at Caesar and advised, "You have to master your foundation first. Don''t try to run when you have not learned how to walk." "Yes, Brother Fade!" Caesar Tu answered in a serious manner with the hold fist salute. Then, he seemed to have recalled something, he said with assurance, "Brother Fade, I lost to you just now. If you have any requests, just tell me. I will try my best within my means to do it." Initially, Fade Chen wanted to say that he didn''t have any requests. After all, the purpose of this competition was to treat Charles Wu''s illness, and at the same time to teach Caesar Tu a lesson. Now that he had achieved his goals, there was no need for any request. However, just as Fade Chen was about to decline, he suddenly thought of something. Next, he took a piece of paper and wrote some names before handed it over to Caesar Tu and exined. "Your family owns a clinic in Long City. Since yourwork is wider, can you help me find these herbs and some stuffs? After you have found them, I am willing to pay forthem." Caesar Tu picked up the paper and saw that they were all names that he didn''t recognize. He couldn''t help but be awestruck by Brother Fade''s knowledge. He promised wholeheartedly, "Brother Fade, please don''t talk money with me. This will be my gift to you when I find them." Fade Chen did not linger on the money issue. After all, the herbs and stuffs written were basically rare herbs for his own mastery and his wife''s treatment for her cold nature. At present, these herbs were rare and difficult to find, so he had asked Caesar Tu to help keep an eye for him. Right at that moment, Caesar Tu''s mobile phone vibrated. There was a message. He took it out and instantly eximed "Oh, no!". Then he turned to Charles Wu and said, "I almost forgot about the thing I came here for. It''s gettingte. Uncle Charles, please help me to give some opinions!" Charles Wu said, "Caesar, I still have something to do at home. This..." Caesar Tu fidgeted, "Uncle Charles, this is something good that grandfather had insisted that I must get it! I came to Bay City in a hurry. Master Qiao and the others are not around to help me. At my level, I can''t differentiate its authenticity. Uncle Charles, you are an expert, you must help me!" Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Charles Wu hesitated for a moment, and then his eyes lit up as he turned to Fade Chen, and said to Caesar Tu, "Caesar, my level is just a seasoned hobbyist, not a real master! Speaking of masters, Fade is good at both medicine and martial arts, he would definitely be familiar with the thing. Why don''t you let Fade go with you?" "Yes! With Brother Fade''s skills, he should have good eyes for inspection as well." Caesar Tu eximed with excitement. He looked at Fade Chen with pleading eyes and said, "Brother Fade, you must help me this time. Otherwise, I will be beaten to death by grandfather when I go home." Fade Chen was speechless. But since he had just asked Caesar''s help to find the rare herbs, he didn''t mind helping him on trivial matter. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. So, Fade Chen said, "If you want my help, tell me what''s the matter first." "Brother Fade, it''s like this..." Caesar Tu told Fade Chen the whole story, and Fade Chen was quick toprehend the whole event. It turned out that Caesar Tu''s grandfather, Mr. Tu shared the same hobby as Charles Wu. Both liked to collect old things, which were not limited to just antiques, but also things with legends and magical power. For example, a futon left behind by a Taoist monk, a jade pendant blessed by a master, the holy grail in the Vatican, and angel wings to name a few. They believed that these things had miraculous powers and had the ability to maintain health and give protection, so they had been searching everywhere in the world. But of course, for so many years, most of the things they had found were antiques with no special effects, some were even fake. Fortunately, the two families were very wealthy, and money was not a problem for them, thus, their quests continued. This time, Mr. Tu heard news in Long City that someone had dug out an old item at Bay City. Rumour had it that this amazing item possessed special power for wound healing. Therefore, Mr. Tu immediately asked Caesar Tu toe to Long City in order to bid for this treasure. Over the years, Mr. Tu had heard of many magical effects from items. But no one could guarantee the authenticity of the item, so he needed someone to help him identify it. Caesar Tu came in a hurry this time, Master Qiao and others who had confirmed to help identify when they were in Long City, couldn''t make it. So when Caesar Tu learned that Charles Wu was in Bay City, he came to ask Charles Wu for advice. Although Charles Wu''s ability was not as good as the professional Master Qiao, but he would certainly be better than young Caesar Tu. Now that Charles Wu had refused to do it, Fade Chen seemed like the ideal candidate. Hearing that, Fade Chen didn''t know whether tough or cry. He didn''t expect for a well- known Chinese medicine doctor like Mr. Tu, and an outstanding entrepreneur like Charles Wu, would believe in these things even though Fade Chen knew that some things did have special effects. However, these things were most certainly created by the top masters. If these things really did surface, it would be the fight amongst the masters, while ordinary people would not have the chance to even try their luck. However, judging from their looks, it was probably not the time to persuade them to give up. The so- called treasure this time was likely to be fake as well. Fade Chen decided to help Caesar Tu in case he got scammed. "Like this, I''ll go with you!" "Brother Fade, you''ve agreed. That''s great!" Caesar Tu leaped with excitment, as if he could rush over to hug and kiss Fade Chen. "Well, it''s gettingte. Let''s go now ande back early," Fade Chen said. "Yes, go early ande back early!" Caesar Tu cheered. Then, the three of them walked out of the bedroom together. Outside the room, Mindy Wu and Quin Lin had been worried. Then they saw the threeing out smiling, contrary from earlier on when Caesar Tu and Fade Chen were quarreling. At this moment, they were chatting andughing, as if they had been friends for many years. For a moment, the two women looked at each other in confusion and shock. Caesar Tu smirked, "Ms. Wu, President Lin, I was too arrogant and ignorant at thepetition just now. I was wrong. Now, I am Brother Fade''s avid follower." Fade Chen also exined to Quin Lin about Caesar Tu''s request for help. Later, the two got into Caesar Tu''s car and sped off. Not long after, the car stopped in front of a two-storey building. Caesar Tu and Fade Chen got off the car and walked inside. There were two strong- looking young men guarding at the door and were looking at them warily. Caesar Tu made a phone call to confirm his identity. Then, the two young men immediately stepped aside to let them through the door. When they entered the building, Fade Chen could see two rows of wooden chairs on both sides of the main hall at a nce. In front of them was a casualndscape painting that looked dated. Presently, most of the seats from the two rows were already upied with people. When Caesar Tu walked in, a man in a suit, who looked around twenty- eight or twenty-nine years old on the left, suddenly beamed, "Three Needles Junior, you are here!" Caesar Tu took a look at the man, with a look of surprise, he said, "Donny Liang, why are you here? Hey, if you call me Three Needles Junior again, I will reap your mouth to pieces!" Caesar Tu retaliated without hesitation. "Caesar Tu, since you have been here, why can''t I be here?" Donny Liang snorted, but he did not call him Three Needles Junior anymore. Caesar Tu ushered Fade Chen to sit down before he sat down himself. Then, he turned to Fade and exined in a low voice. "This fe''s name is Donny Liang, from Long City. His grandfather is the president of Long City''s antique association. He and my grandfather frequentlypete with each other on antique, resulting in countless conflicts." "This time the news came so quickly that it hasn''t been spread around in Long City. I didn''t expect Donny Liang to get the news too and see him here." Fade Chen nodded and nced over at Donny Liang. He studied the guy from top to bottom and found nothing special about him, just an arrogant chap from a rich family. However, beside Donny Liang sat an old man in a Chinese Tang costume. His hair already turned silver and he had a white beard. The old man''s eyes were half-closed as he leaned against the chair impassively. He exuded the temperament of a master. "This man is a formidable martial artist," Fade Chen made a quick judgment of this old man. Then, he blinked at Caesar and asked, "Who''s that?" Only then Caesar Tu noticed the old man next to Donny Liang. He was slightly surprised but continued to exin, "I haven''t seen him before, but I am guessing he is Donny Liang''s temporary inspector. After all, we were all in a hurry toe here." Donny Liang spotted Caesar Tu staring at the old man, he smirked. "Caesar Tu, what are you looking at? Are you jealous that I managed to get an inspector?" "Oh, by the way, I didn''t see your inspector with you when you came in?" Donny Liang deliberately provoked him. His eyes swept over Fade Chen, and then he pretended to be surprised and pronounced sheepishly, "Caesar Tu, don''t tell me this kid is your inspector?" Chapter 121 Chapter 121 When Caesar Tu heard what he said, he could not help but shout angrily, "Donny, shut up if you don''t understand. Brother Fade is not someone you can simply offend!" "Woah, Brother Fade!" Donny Liang said sarcastically, "Caesar, I think you''re getting worse. How ridiculous it is to call a kid brother and bring him as your teacher!" "Donny Liang, are you looking for a fight?" Caesar Tu suddenly stood up, rolled up his sleeves and was ready to fight. At this time, an old man with a crutch beside him persuaded, "Caesar, we are here to see the treasure. Don''t hurt the harmony for something irrelevant. The treasure is more important." Then, the old man looked at Donny Liang and said, "You''re right. It''s meaningless to argue with each other. Stop this argument now." Donny Liang and Ceasar Tu red at each other and then sat down with a snort. Then, Ceasar Tu exined in a low voice in Fade Chen''s ear. Mr. Hu, the old man in the crutch, was the president of the local Antique Association in Bay City. His seniority was very high and his speech was not treated lightly. The news of this treasure was first known by him, and then it reached Caesar Tu''s ears. Mr. Hu looked around and saw that all the bidders were here. He stood up and said, "Since everyone is here, let''s begin. Mr. Yuan, please bring it out!" Then, a farmer- like man dressed in in clothes walked out with a red cloth bag in his arms. He looked around the people in the room. There was vignce in his eyes. His eyes flickered, and he seemed to be a little scared. Seeing this, Mr. Hu smiled and said, "Mr. Yuan, it''s not the first time for us to meet each other. These are all the people in the association. The credibility is good. Don''t worry. As long as it''s good stuff, we will definitely give you your money." "Really? Don''t lie to me. I am a farmer and don''t understand your tricks. I just want to sell it for money." Mr. Yuan, the old farmer said while still holding the red cloth bag tightly in his hands. Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but smile. Someone persuaded the old farmer to rest assure, and someone showed his identity and said that he would not lie. Donny Liang, on the other hand, acted more directly at the moment. He took out two stacks of money and threw them in front of Mr. Yuan. He sneered and said, "All of us have at least hundreds of thousands of money. How could we lie to you? What a joke." "This twenty thousand yuan is my deposit. Later, if I buy it from you, I will deduct twenty thousand yuan at the price. If I don''t buy it, the money will belong to you," Donny Liang said impatiently. Although Donny Liang''s attitude was a little bad, but the money was real. Immediately, the old farmer rxed his vignce and put the money into his arms with a smile. Then, he ced the bag on the table. Under everyone''s attention, he carefully opened the red cloth. For a moment, everyone looked over and saw a palm-sized Buddha statue in the red cloth. The whole body of the statue was carved out of stone, with some ws on its surface and even some cracks. There were some soil and moss inside, which seemed to have been dug out not long ago. The lines of the stone Buddha were rough, and the carving skills were not very good. It seemed to be worthless. But at this moment, when everyone walked to the side of the stone Buddha, they felt a refreshing breathing in. After taking a breath, they seemed to feel light-hearted. "This is some good stuff!" The boss''s eyes lit up and his face was full of expectation. "Master Qin, what do you think of this?" Although Mr. Hu was the president of the Antique Association, he still needed a professional to identify these antiques. So, he turned to an old man in a Taoist robe beside him and asked for advice. Obviously, the man was the stone and gems specialist that Mr. Hu brought along. "This is a good thing. I''ll have it." Donny Liang shouted casually and provocatively looked at Ceasar Tu. Ceasar Tu red at Donny Liang. He wanted to say directly that he was determined topete with Donny Liang. But when he thought of Fade Chen who sat next to him, he turned his head and asked in a low voice, "Brother Fade, what do you think about this?" Fade Chen thought for a moment. When he looked at the stone Buddha for the first time, he was shocked. Because there was a stream of Spiritual Qi on the stone Buddha, he thought that it was a rare treasure. But after careful observation, Fade Chen immediately realized something fishy. The Spiritual Qi on the stone Buddha was not fake, but the material and age of this stone Buddha was very ordinary. Generally speaking, the Spiritual Qi on a stone Buddha could only be achieved after many years of cultivation by a Taoist master. However, the stone Buddha itself was less than five years old, so it could not be a treasure raised by a Taoist master. However, the Spiritual Qi on the stone Buddha was real. There was only one exnation. Someone tainted the ordinary stone Buddha with ayer of Spiritual Qi on it. When it was first tainted, thisyer of Spiritual Qi was obvious and the effect will be good. But after some time, the Spiritual Qi would dissipate. After all, the stone Buddha was not raised by a Taoist Master. At that time, the stone Buddha would be an ordinary stone statue without any special effect. In such a situation, Fade Chen could almost be sure that this thing waspletely a fake, a scam made by someone deliberately. However, this scam was a little unusual. After all, Spiritual Qi could not be made by ordinary people. Mr. Yuan, who looked like an old farmer, was at most an experienced cheater. It was impossible for him to produce Spiritual Qi. That meant that Mr. Yuan hadpanions, and there was a master, who could stain the stone Buddha with ayer of Spiritual Qi. Thinking of this, Fade Chen could not help but be a little alert. He nced at everyone. At this moment, seeing that Fade Chen did not speak for a long time, Caesar Tu could not help asking, "Brother Fade, what did you see?" Before Fade Chen could speak, Donny Liang sneered, "He''s just an ordinary man, what can he see?" "If the boy can list down all the dynasties in ancient times, he is already good enough. Let alone to identify antique treasures. Haha!" Donny Liang said cockily. Hearing this, Ceasar Tu''s face darkened, he was furious and wanted to refute Donny Liang. Fade Chen patted Caesar Tu''s shoulder gently and said ndly, "Don''t be agitated. I''ll exin later." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After seeing Fade Chen''s strength, Caesar Tu had great trust in Fade Chen. He immediately nodded and agreed. Seeing this, Donny Liang sneered and said, "Caesar is too soft. Is there anyone else who wants to see? If not, I will bid down this good thing. I am determined to get it!" Mr. Hu chuckled, knocked on the crutch and said, "Donny, have some patience. Since everyone is here, let''s give all of you a chance to look at it first." After that, Mr. Hu twisted his body and looked at the old man in the Taoist robe next to him. He said politely, "Master Qin, please!" Chapter 122 Chapter 122 As soon as Mr. Hu finished speaking, Master Qin nodded and walk over. Master Qin wore a wide bright yellow Taoist robe and held a horsetail whisk in his hand. His hair wasbed into a bun on top of his head. With a white beard, he looked like an immortal. Master Qin first circled around the stone Buddha a few times, and then he stopped in front of it. Holding the horsetail whisk in his right hand, he gently brushed it over the stone Buddha and took out a piece of rune paper with his left hand. He breathed out a breath, lit the rune paper, and turned around the stone Buddha several times. Suddenly, the bright yellow me on the rune paper became fierce as it approached the stone Buddha. The me turned green and instantly burned up the rune paper. "This is a precious stone!" Master Qin''s eyes lit up and he shouted with excitement. At this moment, the rich people who were in the auction saw this and their eyes were shining. They were surprised and excited to see this magical scene of Master Qin, and they couldn''t help but praise him. Mr. Hu saw this and knocked on the crutch with a smile. He said with a proud look on his face. "Master Qin was an expert I specially invited from the temple. Master Qin has been cultivating in the temple for more than 30 years and is famous for his geomancy. In recent years, Master Qin has cast out evil spirits and opened the altar to pray. All of these are efficacious. You can be called a master!" When the rich people heard this, they couldn''t help but nod. On one hand, they respected Mr. Hu''s words, and on the other hand, Master Qin did perform well just now, which surprised them a lot. For a moment, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became passionate. Some rich people were ready topete and bid for the treasures. But at this time, Donny Liang, who was sitting on the chair, sneered and said with disdain, "Mr. Hu, I respect you very much. But it''s ridiculous for me to trust so-called Master Qin." Mr. Hu didn''t expect that Donny Liang would say so. His face darkened and he said unhappily, "Donny, why would you say that?" Donny Liang snorted, nced disdainfully at Master Qin, and then said scornfully, "Not everyone is qualified to be called a master." Owned by N?velDrama.Org. No matter how well- mannered Master Qin was, he couldn''t help but be angry at the moment. He red at Donny Liang and shouted, "Boy, you said that I am not qualified to be a master, but who do you think you are?" Donny Liangughed and said, "Since I did not learn any of this, of course, I am not a master. It''s just that you are not strong enough and no skills in this, but you pretend to be a master. Isn''t it ridiculous?" "I''m not strong enough?" Master Qin was so angry that his face turned red. "I don''t know which master is Mr. Liang referring to, please invite him here so I can have a look at him!" Donny Liang waved his hand and turned to look at the old man in a traditional Chinese suit behind him, saying, "Thank you, Master Xie." Hearing the sound, the old man who was closing his eyes beside Donny Liang stood up and raised his eyelids. When he opened his eyes, there was a glimmer of light. Seeing this, Master Qin''s face changed and he took a few steps back. Master Xie nced at Master Qin and said slowly, "Is it you who call yourself a master?" Master Qin stabilized himself and said, "So what if it''s me?" "You are not qualified!" Master Xie sneered. Before Master Qin could speak, Master Xie pointed at the stone Buddha and asked, "If you call yourself a master, I will ask you a few questions." "Just ask away!" Master Qin shook his robe, raised his head slightly, and looked angry. Obviously, he wanted to regain his dignity. Master Xie paused and asked, "What''s so special about this stone Buddha?" Hearing this, Master Qin''s face lit up with delight and said, "The stone Buddha has spirituality. I think it is a treasure that has been nurtured by the powerful monk for many years. It has the effect of health-preserving, vigorous, and refreshing. It has a great effect on human''s physical and mental health." After listening to Master Qin''s words, many rich people''s eyes lit up and they became more excited. But at this moment, when Master Xie heard this, he sneered and said, "If it''s just the function of keeping health and strengthening the body and waking up the mind. I''d rather buy some health products to consume. What''s the use of this stone Buddha?" "You..." Master Qin pointed at Master Xie angrily. "You''re being unreasonable." "I''m being unreasonable?" Master Xie sneered and suddenly changed his expression. "That''s because you don''t know what is the stone Buddha true specialty. You can''t see the real strength of this stone Buddha." "The real strength of this stone Buddha?" Everyone was curious and looked at Master Xie. Master Xie quickly walked to the side of the stone Buddha and stared at it. Suddenly, he shouted, and his hands changed rapidly. He pinched out several incantations, and a white breath spurted out of his palm, directly gushing into the stone Buddha. Suddenly, the stone Buddha on the table buzzed and vibrated. Ayer of golden light suddenly emitted from the surface of the stone Buddha. In the light, one could faintly see the solemn Buddha statue, the flying of a heavenly woman, and the roars of auspicious beasts. For a moment, everyone felt that the room seemed to be lit up, and the sound of Buddha was loud in their ears. They were shocked as if they had been cleansed by Buddhism, and their hearts became ethereal and solemn. "This, this is..." Seeing this, everyone''s face changed dramatically and looked at the Buddha statue in disbelief. Master Qin''s expression changed as well. He eximed in surprise, "This is a Buddha treasure!" Master Xie smiled and said, "You know the Buddha treasure? You''re notpletely a waste then." After that, Master Xie''s shouted, "But, more than that! There are even more powerful things in it!" "Something more powerful?" Everyone was surprised and curious. They all stared intently at the stone Buddha and Master Xie. "Give it to me!" Master Xie waved his hand, and a servant came over with an old hen in his hand. The old hen''s neck was cut and blood dripped from it. "What is he doing?" Everyone was confused. Master Xie pinched the old hen with one hand and stroked the stone Buddha with the other hand. He waved a golden light in his palm and touched the old hen''s neck. A few secondster, Master Xie''s hand moved away. The old hen''s bleeding wound was healed at this moment. It fluttered its wings and escaped from Master Xie''s hand. It giggled and ran out of the hall. Seeing this, everyone waspletely dumbfounded. They did not expect such a magical thing to happen. Even Master Qin was shocked at this moment. He shook his head in disbelief and said, "What, what''s going on?" Master Xie put his hands behind his back and said, "This stone Buddha is not only a personal object of the eminent monk, but also a well- nurtured Buddha treasure. The Buddha''s light is restrained and the Spiritual Qi is overflowing. The effect of strengthening the body and waking up the mind is just a small part of the real power." "The real effect is what I just showed. The wound is healed and the body is restored. If you can use it, you may even save your life. It can be said that this Buddha treasure is equivalent to the magical medicine to bring a dying man back to life." Master Xie said. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 As soon as he said that, all the rich people in the hall widened their eyes. Their breathing became rapid, and the temperature in the hall seemed to have rose. Looking at the passionate crowd, Master Xie sneered and looked at Master Qin, "Now, do you still dare to call yourself a master in front of me?" Master Xie asked. Master Qin''s face was full of bitterness, but he cannot do anything as he had just been defeated. He bowed to Master Xie and said, "I was too ignorant to notice the presence of a true master. I should not show off my ipetence in front of you. I apologize." After that, Master Qin bowed his head and went back. Hemented in his heart, but he had no other way. After all, Master Xie was more powerful. No matter how he reprimanded him, he could only ept it. Master Qin sighed, but the surrounding rich people''s faces were bright with excitement. They can''t take their eyes off at the stone Buddha. Some of them kept looking at Master Xie, apparently thinking about how to befriend such a true master. Mr. Hu, who invited Master Qin, was not in the mood to care about Master Qin at the moment. He comforted him with some words and then stared at the stone Buddha with keen eyes. The hand holding the crutch trembled slightly and made a sound on the ground. Even Caesar Tu, who was beside Fade Chen, was extremely excited at this time. He muttered, "Treasure, it''s a real treasure! This time, no matter what, we must take this treasure down!" Seeing this, Fade Chen couldn''t help but sigh. At this moment, he could confirm that Mr. Yuan''s aplices with the old farmer were Donny Liang and Master Xie. Although the scene just now was wonderful, it was just a trick after all. What''s more, what Master Xie saidter was way too over. He mentioned something about saving a dying man, just like the things in the myth. Usually, this group of rich people would not believe in this kind of bullshit. But what Master Xie did really shocked everyone and made everyone ignore the unreasonable part of his words. On the contrary, the more he boasted, the more everyone thought it was true. Although Caesar Tu was excited, he did not forget about Fade Chen. He turned his head and asked, "Brother Fade, what do you think?" Fade Chen shook his head and wanted to tell Caesar Tu not to bid. However, before he could say anything, Donny Liang sneered, "Caesar Tu, what''s wrong? The ''master'' beside you shook his head and sighed. Are you not agreeing what Master Xie said?" He deliberately stressed the word "master" with irony. The rich also couldn''t help but look over. Their eyes were full of suspicion. Obviously, they didn''t trust Fade Chen. Caesar Tu''s face darkened with embarrassment. He struggled to refute, "Donny, what are you talking about? When did my Brother Fade say that?" The two men were about to quarrel again. At this moment, Mr. Hu coughed gently and said, "Donny, stop talking about it. Caesar, this man beside you will still need to learn from the master. Young people should be calmer!" Speaking of the master, Mr. Hu looked at Master Xie, indicating that Fade Chen was not qualified on such an asion, so he should not make a statement that could cause misunderstanding. The crowd also nodded at this moment, apparently agreeing with Mr. Hu''s words. Donny Liang smiled proudly. Caesar Tu''s face was awkward, and he pouted, but he couldn''t say anything. On one hand, Mr. Hu was a senior, so he should respect him. On the other hand, Master Xie''s skill just now was really amazing. Seeing that Caesar Tu did not speak, Mr. Hu coughed and said, "Since the item has been identified and everyone thinks it is a good thing. Then, let''s begin the bidding!" "Mr. Yuan, what''s your minimum price?" Mr. Hu asked. The old farmer looked nervous and said, "I, I don''t know how much I should start with. I don''t know how much this thing is worth. This, this master knows, he, he..." When Mr. Hu saw the old farmer pointing at Master Xie, he looked over and asked, "Master Xie, Mr. Yuan asks for your opinion. Is it convenient for you to tell us the price?" After that, Mr. Hu looked at the rich again and asked, "If Master Xie is the one who set the price, does any of you have any opinions?" "No problem!" "Of course we believe in you, Master Xie!" "We will definitely believe in you." Master Xie saw this and walked out with his hands sped behind his back. He said slowly, "Since everyone trusts me, then I''ll tell you." "Three years ago, I was invited by the richest man in Jade City to go to the Jade City Treasure Auction House to identify a treasure. It was also a Buddha treasure, and the final price of the deal was more than 50 million yuan. It was taken by the richest man in Jade City!" After a pause, Master Xie continued, "This Buddha treasure is better than the one in Jade City." After that, Master Xie left. Many rich people around him suddenly brightened their eyes with excitement. It was a great honor to bid down a Buddha treasure that was even more powerful than the richest man in Jade City! Moreover, this Buddha treasure had the magical effect of healing wounds, which was even more priceless. No matter what, they had to buy this treasure. At this moment, many rich people were ready to take action. "Fifty million yuan!" Someone bid directly. "Sixty million yuan! Mr. Wang, you are too stingy. Didn''t you hear that Master Xie said this Buddha treasure is better than the one in Jade City." Someoneughed. " Sixty-five million yuan!" "Seventy million yuan!" The price soon rose to eighty million yuan. Caesar Tu couldn''t help feeling anxious and was ready to bid. But at this moment, Fade Chen gently shook his head at Caesar Tu and said, "Don''t bid this object!" Although Caesar Tu was puzzled, looking at Fade Chen''s serious eyes, he put down his raised hand. At this time, Donny Liang, who had just bid ny million yuan, couldn''t help mocking, "Caesar, what''s wrong with you? Today, you invited a fake master to identify the treasure, and turned into a coward yourself. Why don''t you bid?" Caesar Tu gritted his teeth in anger, but when he saw Fade Chen shaking his head next to him, he still held back his anger and did not bid. Donny Liang didn''t give up and continued to satirize, "Oh, your master is really good at acting and shaking his head? What do you mean this time? You don''t like our price? Or do you think it''s worthless?" As soon as he said this, there was a burst ofughter. At the same time, someone also said for Donny Liang, "Young Master Liang, maybe this young man has seen that Master Qin and Master Xie have taken action, and yet he didn''t have time to show himself, so he is somewhat regretful!" "Oh, I see!" Donny Liang suddenly understood. "It''s my mistake, my mistake. It turns out that you want to show your strength but we didn''t give you a chance!" "Well, let''s stop bidding and let the young master show himself!" Donny Liang deliberately said in a sarcastic tone.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 After that, Donny Liang purposefully looked at Caesar Tu. Caesar Tu then turned to look at Fade Chen. In such an asion, he was insulted by Donny Liang, his deadly enemy. Of course, Caesar Tu was angry. He also wanted Fade Chen to beat Donny Liang in the face. But after all, it depends on Fade Chen whether he would take action or not, so Caesar Tu looked at Fade Chen with a nk face. Fade Chen nced at Donny Liang and Master Xie with a cocky smile on their faces, and his eyes shed a hint of sternness. Originally, he didn''t want to do anything today, he came because he did not want Caesar Tu to be cheated. However, Donny Liang''s repeated provocation irritated Fade Chen. "Since you don''t know what''s good or bad for yourself, don''t me me for revealing your scam." Thinking of this, Fade Chen nodded, stood up, and said loudly, "Since you said so, I''ll show you!" "You''ll show us? Woah, this guy seriously thought that he himself is a master." The sarcastic man heard this andughed again. "Caesar, take care of your people. This is not a ce for you young people to mess around." Mr. Hu''s tone was a bit heavy, and he said to Caesar Tu. Donny Liang, on the other hand, was in a good mood at the moment. He deliberately said, "Since this master wants to show off, then let him have a try. Or else some people won''t ept that they have been defeated at that time!" As he spoke, Donny Liang nced at Caesar Tu. Caesar Tu was furious, but Fade Chen patted him on the shoulder and took the initiative to walk to the stone Buddha. Seeing this, Master Xie, who had closed his eyes, leaned against the chair, then, he slowly opened his eyes and nced at Fade Chen. He sneered and said disdainfully, "Previously, Master Qin is able to sense something. This guy, a mortal, will never be able to sense anything from it." After that, Master Xie closed his eyes again, and it seemed that he didn''t look at Fade Chen. Other rich people and their master couldn''t help but shook their heads at this moment, showing sarcasm and disappointment. Fade Chen turned a blind eye to them, circled around the stone Buddha, and then said loudly. "Speaking of which, the stone Buddha is surrounded by Spiritual Qi, which does have the effect of strengthening the body and awakening the brain. The ability shown by Master Xie just now is also true. Generally speaking, the stone Buddha is not bad." When they heard Fade Chen''s words, they could not help but look suspicious of him. "Does this guy really understand?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "What do you know? What he said was what Master Qin and Master Xie just said." "I see. This guy only paraphrase the sentence. He almost fooled me." "Boy, if you are merely repeating what the previous master had mention, then don''t waste everyone''s time." Fade Chen did not care about their words. After a pause, he nced around the crowd and suddenly said, "Although this stone Buddha is somewhat effective, it is not worth your price at all. Let alone seventy or eighty million yuan, even seven or eight hundred thousand yuan is not worth to buy the stone Buddha. It''s a waste to buy this kind of thing." Everyone was shocked by his words. Master Xie, who was resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and pped on the chair armrest, shouting angrily, "Kid, what are you talking about?" Donny Liang''s face changed, and then he shouted, "Caesar, this is the master that you brought. It''s okay if he doesn''t have any skills. But now he is talking nonsense. Are you kidding us?" Even Mr. Hu and others could not stand it any longer. They all shook their heads and looked at Fade Chen unkindly. Although Caesar Tu was also surprised by Fade Chen''s words, he trusted Fade Chen very much. At this moment, he gritted his teeth and stood up. He looked at the crowd and shouted, "Why do you say that Brother Fade is talking nonsense? Perhaps, Brother Fade is right." "What a joke, a kid''s nonsense. How can it beparable to the appraisal of Master Xie?" Donny Liang said loudly at Caesar Tu. Mr. Hu also shook his head at this time and said to Caesar Tu, "Caesar, you are still young in this field. Go back and learn more from your father!" Faced with these doubts and curses, Fade Chen did not refute at all. He just raised his right hand, suddenly gathered a touch of internal vital force, and directly patted on the stone Buddha. Suddenly, the golden light shone brightly on the surface of the stone Buddha. The whole room became bright and the air seemed to be refreshing. "Kid, what are you doing?" "He activated the Buddha treasure!" "Kid, you can''t mess around with such a treasure!" Fade Chen bellowed, "Have you noticed anything different?" Hearing Fade Chen''s words, Caesar Tu calmed down first. After feeling it for a while, he was surprised and eximed, "This is different from the situation when Master Xie activated it just now! There is nothing this time!" Hearing Caesar Tu''s words, the others immediately realized the difference. Although the current Buddha statue was also shining brightly, it did not have the magical effect just now. For a moment, the rich people couldn''t help but looked puzzled. "What''s going on?" "How is it different?" Fade Chen looked at the confused crowd and stopped. The golden stone Buddha suddenly returned to its original appearance. Then he focused his eyes and snapped, "Why? The reason is simple, because this so- called Buddha treasure is simply a fake!" Master Xie and Donny Liang were enraged and shouted. "Nonsense!" "Crazy man, what nonsense are you saying!" Fade Chen sneered and said, "Why are you so agitated? Does this have something to do with you?" Master Xie and Donny Liang couldn''t sit still. They suddenly stood up and were about to rush over to fight with Fade Chen. "You are ndering me. You are talking nonsense." Donny Liang shouted. "Kid, what nonsense are you talking about. How dare you insult my name! You''re courting death!" Master Xie snarled. Fade Chen looked calm. He looked at Master Xie and said coldly, "Since you said I was talking nonsense. You said the stone Buddha is real. So, do you dare to prove it to everyone and stimte the stone Buddha?" After that, Fade Chen folded his arms in front of his chest and looked at Master Xie with a sneer. The spiritual energy on the stone Buddha was not much originally. Master Xie showed it before and consumed a lot of it. Just now, Fade Chen activated the spiritual energy again and consumed all the spiritual energy on the stone Buddha. There was nothing much left on the stone Buddha. The current stone Buddha was just a stone without any value. Of course, Master Xie could feel that the Spiritual Qi on the stone Buddha had beenpletely consumed. So he naturally could not demonstrate it. Therefore, he stared at Fade Chen with cold eyes. The hatred in his eyes was as if he wanted to kill Fade Chen, but he didn''t dare to do it. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Seeing this, the rich couldn''t help but be more suspicious. "That boy is rude. Master Xie, please show him again and seal his mouth!" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Yeah, we didn''t see it clearly just now. Why don''t you demonstrate it again, Master Xie?" "Donny Liang, talk to Master Xie!" Almost all the rich made a sound, but Master Xie was still motionless, showing no intention of showing the power of the stone Buddha. On the contrary, the sweat on their faces increased, and they seemed to be very nervous. Seeing this, everyone''s heart missed a beat, and their doubts were getting heavier and heavier. Someone muttered, "Is the stone Buddha really fake? Then what''s the situation of Master Xie''s demonstration just now?" Fade Chen chuckled and said loudly, "This so-called Buddha treasure is tainted with some Spiritual Qi on the stone figure. Spiritual Qi has the effect of strengthening the body and awakening the mind. As for the demonstration, Master Xie activated the Spiritual Qi to produce light, and then used some tricks to create the wonderful scene you just saw." "But now, Master Xie doesn''t dare to show it. That''s because I just used up all the Spiritual Qi on the stone Buddha. Without Spiritual Qi, it can''t produce any miracle again. How would he dare to show it again!" Fade Chen said. After saying that, Fade Chen raised his right palm and p on the stone Buddha with a snap. He split the stone Buddha in half with one palm. Suddenly, the stone Buddha turned into a pile of gray gravel. Mr. Hu and others were experienced experts in the circle. When they saw that the stone was obviously a new one, they immediately realized that the Buddha statue was fake. Mr. Yuan, who dressed like an old farmer, squatted on the ground with sweat all over his head. He was trembling and extremely nervous. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Mr. Yuan quickly waved his hand and pointed to Master Xie and Donny Liang. He said, "It''s none of my business. It''s them who asked me to deceive you with this fake Buddha. They are the mastermind. I don''t know anything else." Under such circumstances, no matter how poor is the judgment of the rich, at this moment, they understood that this waspletely a scam set up by Donny Liang, Master Xie, and Mr. Yuan. Thinking of the price of tens of millions of yuan just now, the rich could not help but feel scared. Even with their inheritance, tens of millions of dors would still not be a small amount. Then the fear turned into anger and they red at Donny Liang and Master Xie. Mr. Hu snorted, looked at Donny Liang and Master Xie, and said in a cold voice, "Donny Liang, how do you want to exin this matter?" Donny Liang looked anxious and his mouth moved, but he couldn''t exin it. He could only turn to look at Master Xie beside him. Master Xie looked up at Mr. Hu and the others who were full of anger. There was not a trace of fear on his face. Instead, heugh and put his hands behind his back, looking very calm. "Exnation? You want me to exin? What a joke. Even if I lie to you, what can you do to me?" The crowd did not expect Master Xie to be so arrogant. He admitted to be lying, but he still did not admit his mistake. Mr. Hu shouted angrily at once. He stamped his crutch heavily on the ground and shouted, "Guards, arrest them!" With a crash, seven or eight strong bodyguards appeared behind Mr. Hu in an instant. Looking at their strong bodies, one could tell that they were definitely not ordinary people. Mr. Yuan, who looked like an old farmer, was scared to the ground. He was just a small liar. If he provoked such a rich man, the consequences would be unimaginable. Donny Liang''s face turned a bit distressed. Although his grandfather was the president of the provincial antique association, his power and status were not lower than those here in the hall. But this time, he was the one lying. If the matter was exposed, his grandfather would be affected. Even at this moment of time, when Master Xie saw the seven or eight bodyguards rushing toward him, he showed a sneer on his face with no fear at all. "Catch him!" Mr. Hu frowned and shouted. Immediately, seven or eight bodyguards pounced on him. The bodyguard was about to catch Master Xie. But at this moment, Master Xie snorted, took out a one-foot-long wooden sword from his arms, and then quickly pointed it with his left hand. In an instant, a light shone brightly, and ayer of golden light emitted from the surface of the wooden sword. In the light, roars of tigers and lions rose up to the sky, as if thousands of beasts were running, bringing a great pressure. The bodyguards were covered by the light and shocked by the virtual shadow. All of a sudden, their bodies sank and they were pressed to the ground, with their teeth, eyes, and ears bleeding. Seeing this, many rich people were scared out of their wits and stared at the scene in front of them with their mouths agape. Master Qin, next to Mr. Hu, was shocked at this moment. He looked at Master Xie and said, "This, this is the aura of Genuine Vitality. You, are you an Earth ss Master?" "I didn''t expect that I could actually see a real Earth ss Master. This, this is really..." Master Qin was so excited that he couldn''t speak. When people around heard the words "an Earth ss Master", they were all shocked. After all, in Bay City, the strength of a big shot like Jimmy Wei was only at the Late-stage of Yellow ss. Not to mention the Earth ss masters, there was almost no one, even a Profound ss master in Bay City. Such a master was too far away from everyone. At this time, he really appeared in front of everyone, which surprised these rich people. At the same time, their hearts were full of despair. Being targeted by an Earth ss master, they had no ability to resist. Master Xie smiled confidently and snorted, "You know the aura of Genuine Vitality. It''s your honor to die in my hands today!" After that, Master Xie''s eyes turned and fell on Fade Chen. His expression was extremely resentful, and his eyes were so gloomy. "Boy, you''ve ruined my n. You''d better die here today!" Master Xie waved his hand, and the wooden sword in his hand shone again, bursting out a dazzling light. It stabbed at Fade Chen with an unstoppable force. As the crisis approached, everyone could not help but feel anxious. However, facing Master Xie''s attack, Fade Chen was calm and put his hands behind his back, as if he had not seen Master Xie''s attack at all. "Escape!" "Run!" The crowd eximed. Even Caesar Tu, who was confident in Fade Chen''s strength, also rushed to Fade Chen with a pale face when he heard that Master Xie was an "an Earth ss Master". He said, "Brother Fade, hide quickly!" Master Xie smirked and looked at Fade Chen. "Boy, you''ve asked for it!" When the wooden sword was about to stab Fade Chen, with his hands behind his back, Fade Chen suddenly raised his head. In the face of the oing wooden sword, Fade Chen''s eyes shed a glimmer of light. Then he raised his right hand and faced the sharp wooden sword. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Master Xie sneered at Fade Chen''s action and said, "Kid, using your bare hands to catch my wooden sword. You''re asking fortrouble!" "Stab him!" Master Xiemanded and wrenched his gaze at Fade Chen''s palm. But just as the wooden sword was approaching his palm, something shocking happened. The sharp wooden sword shed with streams of light, abruptly stopped in front of Fade Chen''s palm. "What, what''s going on?" Everyone was stunned. Master Xie was also stunned and in disbelief. Both of his hands continuously shot out a few beams of light into the wooden sword to maneuver the wooden sword towards Fade Chen. However, before the wooden sword could strike, Fade Chen gently grasped the wooden sword in his hand. He examined it and nodded, "The wood material is not bad, but the refining skill is rather poor." Master Xie turned white. He hurriedly mobilized his Qi in an attempt to take back the wooden sword. But the wooden sword only shook in Fade Chen''s grip, yet unable to break free. Finally, as Fade Chen clenched it hard, the sword lost contact with its masterpletely and was taken by Fade Chen. "Who, who are you?" Master Xie feared that he had met a master. His face, a horrified look. He shot out a stream of light and retreated desperately. Fade Chen caught his movement and shouted coldly, "Trying to escape?" He snorted and threw the wooden sword he had just possessed into the air. He moved his hands rapidly and shot out several beams of light into the wooden sword. The wooden sword instantly let out a ray of light and suddenly catapulted to the sky, dashing towards Master Xie. "Boom!" Master Xie, who had just fled to the living room entrance, felt a strong wind whizzed by his ear. He turned his head in time to witness the wooden sword, grazed pass his ear and prated the door. The swordpletely pierced through the ten centimeters thick wooden door. Master Xie slumped to the ground, too afraid to move then. He looked at Fade Chen with horror in his eyes. "Swordmanding skill. You, you..." Fade Chen waved his hand. He did not give Master Xie a chance to continue, but ordered him instead, "Get over here!" Master Xie was so scared he was trembling. He mbered to Fade Chen''s feet, crouched beside his feet as quiet as a mouse. "Tell me the details of your scam!" Fade Chen said with an icy cold tone. Master Xie did not dare to hide the truth. He nodded profusely and then narrated the whole incident. Master Xie and Donny Liang met half a month ago. At that time, Master Xie had just stepped into the industry and wanted to make some money. However, he didn''t want to just do small business and make small cash. Donny Liang on the other hand, had just lost to Caesar Tu in a dispute. So he came up with a n and devised the scam of using fake goods for treasures to deceive the rich. With Master Xie''s ability and Donny Liang''s identity, the news spread quickly. Almost no one doubted the authenticity of the news. The deceptions especially created by Master Xie had absolutely stunned these rich people. Had it not for Fade Chen''s sudden appearance, Master Xie and Donny Liang''s deception would have been a sess. After listening to the truth, the rich people instantly burst into anger. They red at Donny Liang with fury. Caesar Tu was notably furious at this point because Master Xie had confessed that Donny Liang''s main target this time was Caesar Tu. Therefore, he had deliberately chosen a time when Mr. Tu would be busy and arranged the event to take ce in Bay City, which was located away from Long City. This would make it difficult for Caesar to engage a master in time and therefore, could be easily deceived. "I was wrong, I was wrong! Please, spare me once!" Donny Liang realized that the scam had been exposed and even Master Xie was defeated. He had no courage to retaliate so he quickly knelt down to beg for mercy. The rich wanted to riip this guy into pieces, but considering that he was the grandson of Shawn Liang, the president of the Long City Antique Association, they had to give him some face. For a moment, everyone turned to Fade Chen. "Master Chen has helped us solved the scam. We shall let Master Chen deal with this fe." "Master Chen, I was wrong, I know I was wrong!" Donny Liang kowtowed to Fade Chen, so hard that his forehead was bleeding. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Fade Chen snorted and said, "That''s not your attitude just now!" Donny Liang quickly defended, saying, "I did not recognize you just now. It''s my fault, I''m so sorry!" Fade Chen thought for a while and said coldly, "For your grandfather''s sake, I will spare your life this time. But you have to pay for your intention to deceive." "I''ll pay, I''ll pay, no matter at what cost!" Donny Liang hastened. Fade Chen scowled, "If I''ve remembered correctly, the final auction price for the stone Buddha was 90 million! Since that''s the case, then you shall buy the stone Buddha!" "What..." Donny Liang was dumbfounded. "You''re not willing?" Fade Chen red at Donny Liang. Donny Liang quickly shook his head and said, "Yes, I do. I am willing to buy that stone Buddha, but, Master Chen, I don''t have so much money at the moment, so, I..." Fade Chen waved his hand and dered, "I''ll give you half a month to raise the money. After you have umted it, you can pass it to Caesar Tu first. If I don''t see the money after the deadline, I think you''ll clearly know the consequences." "No, I will do it. Definitely!" Donny Liang nodded quickly. "Get out!" Fade Chen dismissed him and drove Donny Liang out of the hall. At the same time, he red at Master Xie who was next to his feet and said, "Go outside and wait." Master Xie scrambled out in a hurry. Inside the house, all the rich people were now gathered around Fade Chen, mumbling their gratitudes and words of ttery. After all, he was more powerful than the "Earth ss Master", Master Xie. It was definitely not a bad thing to be friends with Fade. Even Mr. Hu, who was the most senior there stood up unsteadily and bowed to Fade Chen with much efforts. "Master Chen, I didn''t know your identity just now, and didn''t mean to offend you. Please forgive me, Master Chen!" Fade Chen waved his hand lightly to express that it was not of concern, that immediately made Mr. Hu let out a sigh of relief. At this time, the shocked Master Qin cupped his hands to show respect to Fade Chen, and then asked cautiously, "Master Chen, you just defeated Master Xie. He is an Earth ss master. I wonder which realm are you at. Are you already a Heaven ss master?" When mentioned about "Heaven ss" master, everyone could not help but gasped. After all, to them, an Earth ss master was already something beyond their imagination, and Heaven ss master would almost be legendary. In the whole country, there were only very few Heaven ss masters. They existed almost only within noble families, and government officials. These people were definitely more rare than the giant panda. At this moment, everyone nced at Fade Chen with anticipation and excitement. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Fade Chen did not answer directly, but said, "Master Xie is not an Earth Level Master. He is at the advanced stage of Yellow Level, which is the lowest level in martial arts practice." "What? Not an Earth Level master?" "Only at advanced stage of Yellow Level? This, this is impossible!" "But then he used his true vital energy to suppress those bodyguards!" The rich people heard Fade Chen''s words and immediately inquired in disbelief. Fade Chen shook his head gently and exined, "Martial arts warriors are divided into four levels, namely Heaven, Earth, ck, and Yellow. Amongst them, masters of the ck and Yellow level, have cultivated the internal vital energy. Once they enter the Earth level, their internal vital energy can be transformed into the purer, true vital energy, which can be released from the body with various magical effects. Once they have cultivated the true vital energy and be an Earth Level Master, they can be regarded Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. as the elites and have great ability to protect themselves even when alone." Although these rich people were not martial arts practitioners, they had their own bodyguards who practiced martial arts, so they could clearly understand the strength of a martial artist. After listening to Fade Chen''s detailed exnation, they nodded in agreement and looked at Fade Chen to wait for him to continue. Fade Chen paused slightly and continued, "The true vital energy is richer and purerpared to the internal vital energy. It can be released from the body. So when you saw Master Xie''s gesture just now, you misunderstood that as the true vital energy, and therefore thought he was an Earth Level Master." "In fact, the true vital energy can be released, but not all of the energy released is true vital energy. As you know, there are many unknown existences in the path of martial arts. In addition, the ancient martial arts practice has a long history, and there are just too many unknown methods." "Master Xie had only used some of the tricks of traditional Taoist magic, coupled with some special elements to expand his internal vital energy in order to create a heavy suffocating effect. In fact, what he had used just now was the internal vital energy. You couldn''t notice it because you were already scared." After Fade Chen''s exnation, the rich people nodded awkwardly. Being amongst the rich and elite, they felt humiliated to be deceived like this. In reality, even the warriors at the advanced stage of the Yellow Level were absolutely masters in the eyes of these rich people. Therefore, it was normal that they couldn''t distinguish the levels. "Thank you, Master Chen!" They thanked Fade Chen. Then, someone suddenly remembered something and asked Fade Chen, "Master Chen, so which level are you at?" For a moment, everyone looked at Fade Chen skeptically. Since Master Xie was not an Earth Level Master, then Master Chen, who defeated Master Xie, naturally would not be a Heaven Level Master. However, what they didn''t know was that although Master Xie was not an Earth Level Master, Fade Chen was indeed a Heaven Level master, in fact, he was at the pinnacle of its level. But then, even if Fade Chen said that he was a Heaven Level Master, they would probably doubt him. Therefore, Fade Chen chose to keep silent. When everyone noticed Fade Chen did not say a word, they thought that Fade Chen was too embarrassed to admit that he wasn''t a Heaven Level Master. After all, everyone expected him to be one, but then, Fade Chen was probably just a master at the advanced or pinnacle stage of the Yellow Level. Although still considered very good, it was still far from what was expected. Therefore, Mr. Hu, who was a veteran, quicklyughed and changed the topic. The group of people chatted for a while. After exchanging their contacts, they took their leave respectively. Fade Chen and Caesar Tu left together. On the way out, Caesar Tu once again expressed his gratitude towards Fade but was gently refused by Fade. He bid Caesar Tu goodbye and asked him to leave, while he still had something to deal with. Although Caesar Tu was confused, since Fade Chen had voiced out, he drove away obediently. Fade Chen strolled around for a while with his hands behind his back. Then he turned into an alley and broke the silence, "Come out!" Master Xie immediately appeared behind Fade Chen, his face showed only respect. Fade Chen took out the wooden sword that was used by Master Xie just now and asked, "Where did you get this sword?" Master Xie looked at Fade Chen in perplex. Why would someone like Master Chen be interested in his not so valuable wooden sword? But since Master Chen asked, he replied without hesitation, "Master Chen, I requested someone to make this sword." "You asked someone to make it?" Fade Chen frowned and then asked, "Where did you get the material for this sword? Did you provide it yourself or it was chosen by the creator?" Master Xie was stunned, he continued to exin, "I provided the material. Three years ago, I was picking herbs in the mountains and stumbled upon a piece of yellow wood. At that time, I noticed that the wood had a clear wood grain and emanated faint wood scent. The wood was also very hard." "I thought it was some sort of valuable wood from nts such as yellow pear trees, rosewood and so on, so I thought of selling it for money. But when I got back, I found someone to identify it and discovered that it was just a piece of hard ordinary wood." "Later, when I was ready to throw the wood away, my friend suggested that although the wood was not so valuable, it was tough and a good material for making swords. So he made me a wooden sword." After Master Xie finished speaking, he looked at Fade Chen uneasily and asked cautiously, "Master Chen, is there something wrong with this sword?" Fade Chen shook his head and said, "There''s nothing wrong. The only thing is you''re ignorant and as a result, wasted a piece of treasure" "This wooden sword is a treasure?" Master Xie looked surprised. Fade Chen said, "The wooden sword is verymon, but the material for making the wooden sword is good stuff. The wood is not yellow peartree, but Rudraksha wood." "Rudraksha wood!" Master Xie was shocked. As confused as he was, he still knew what Rudraksha meant, especially the rare one. It was the legendary sacred tree of Buddhism. "Is it really Rudraksha Tree?" "Why would I lie to you?" Fade Chen snorted and then said, "Besides, without the reinforcement of the Rudraksha wood, do you think your puny power could create the lifelike illusions of the Buddha and the Divine Maiden?" "Ahem, this-" Master Xie blushed and felt a little embarrassed. When he first used his internal energy to render the image of Buddha and the Divine Maiden, the effect was unexpectedly good, it made him thought that his strength had improved, and he was ecstatic for quite a while. Unexpectedly, he now knew that it was not his own progress, but the power of the wood. "Master Chen, this... this wooden sword is for you. Only masters like Master Chen deserves to use this kind of treasure." Master Xie swallowed hard. Although he was reluctant, he still presented the wooden sword to Fade Chen with both hands. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Fade Chen waved his hands and said, "You can keep it for yourself. Although this is a good sword, it is nothing to me." Master Xie stared at Fade Chen for a few seconds to make sure that Fade Chen was not testing him, then he put away the wooden sword with joy. He was much more careful than before. "Then, Master Chen, you¡ª" Since Fade Chen didn''t want the wooden sword but had called him over, he must have some other intentions. Fade Chen said, "I need to go to the location where you found the wood. Do you still remember that ce?" Master Xie nodded repeatedly and said, "I remember. I remember. I went there oncest year." "Very well, I am upied recently. But when I need it, I will ask you to take me there. Do you understand?" Fade Chen said. "Understood, understood!" Master Xie nodded quickly, and then asked hesitantly, "Master Chen, so, I, can I go now?" Fade Chen nodded. Master Xie turned around with a grin on his face. He was scheming on something. However, before his second step, there was a sudden strong gust of winding from behind him. Master Xie had just turned his head when he saw Fade Chen shot a red beam into his back. His body felt hot for a moment and then returned to normal. Master Xie''s expression changed instantly and his voice trembled. He looked at Fade Chen and said, "Master Chen, I, I..." Fade Chen waved and said, "Don''t be afraid. You won''t die now." "Now!" Master Xie caught the key word and gulped. Fade Chen said, "I have injected a trace of poison into your body. You will be fine within half a year. But if you don''t find the antidote by half a year, there will only be one oue, you will die." "Ah!" Master Xie now shocked and scared and began to tremble violently. "Don''t worry. As long as you are obedient and don''t have any unnecessary plot twist within these six months, I wille and look for you. After you take me to that ce, I will give you the antidote," Fade Chen said coolly. Master Xie calmed down a little, but his heart was still thumping, he was at the verge of crying. Fade Chen was toozy to bother about him, so he just turned around and left. "Stay alert in the next six months. I will call you at any time." Master Xie was depressed. As a martial warrior at the advanced stage of the Yellow Level, he could have pretended to be a master in front of ordinary people and enjoyed a good,fortable life. But he ended up bing Fade Chen''s servant who had to respond whenever he was called, and at the same time worried about his dear life. While Master Xie was muttering in his heart, Fade Chen paused and advised in a cold voice, "Of course, you can choose to not believe me and escape. But you will be responsible for your own consequencester." After that, Fade Chen strode away without looking back, leaving Master Xie with a worried face. After a sigh, he decided to be a servant for half a year, not risking his life. At this moment, Fade Chen inadvertently observed the scene behind him. Knowing that Master Xie had epted his fate, he raised the corners of his mouth and smiled. The poison he mentioned just now was just to deceive people. After all, under normal circumstances, he would not carry the poison with him. As for the red beam, it was just the scorching true vital energy of Fade Chen, who practiced the "Kung Fu of Jiu Yang". Fade Chen''s intention to control Master Xie, was so that he could find more precious treasures following the trail of the Rudraksha wood. It was known that if there was a Rudraksha wood, there would be a Rudraksha tree nearby. And if there was a tree, it would be very likely to find the Rudraksha seeds. The seeds were the real essence of the tree. If fully aged, the Rudraksha seeds would be very beneficial even for a master like Fade Chen. The Rudraksha seed could help with Qi cultivation, treatment for illnesses, weapon refining, and many more. Putting aside the issue of the Rudraksha seed for the time being, when Fade Chen returned to the vi, his wife, Quin Lin was already home. Although Quin Lin did not ask, Fade Chen still briefly summarized for her, the series of events that happened when he and Caesar Tu went to bid for the treasure, which was found to be a scam at the end. Although she did not say anything, when she finally went upstairs, the side of her lips curved upwards to show her approval of Fade Chen''s actions. As days went on, the story of the stone Buddha deception gradually spread within the circle of antique collectors in Bay City, and Fade Chen the Master Chen became famous in the circle. However,pared to the influence and change as a result of the meeting between Quin Lin and Charles Wu, Fade Chen''s influence was not as signficant. After half a day''s discussion, Charles Wu and Quin Lin had officially reached an agreement, and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Gxy za Mall had reached a strategic partnership. The Gxy za Mall wouldpletely let go of the threshold and profit margins for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s products to prate the shopping mall. At the same time, it also increased the distribution scale of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s products. On the other hand, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc would award Gxy za Mall, its sole distributorship for thepany''s hot-selling products to the mall, including a limited amount of its exclusive health elixir to be supplied to the VIP counter at the Gxy za Mall. In less than a week, the result of the cooperation between the two business giants was evident. The market share of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Bay City increased by fifteen percent as a result of this strong coboration. The brand image was also enhanced. Contrary to the rise of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, it''s closestpetitor, Shang Enterprises Holdings, who was originally at the second ce in the cosmetic market share, was badly hit following the strategic move of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Shang Enterprises Holdings'' market share took a plunge and the profit was significantly diminished. The stock price of Shang Enterprises dropped by 20 percent. Everyone within the organisation were grim. Leonard Zhu''s father, Xavier Zhu, instantly looked like he had aged a few years. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. On the other hand, Gxy za Mall began to develop rapidly in Bay City. Its business expanded from the initialmercial real estate to the residential real estate. In a short period of time, it actually went from zero to owning a huge chunk of the economy in Bay City. This made it the biggest real estatepany in Bay City, the Hans Real Estate jumped to their feet. Howard Zhang, who had not been seen for a long time, suddenly showed up again. He even came to Quin Lin''s vi to seek Quin Lin''s help to connect him with Gxy za Mall, to make compromise with thepany. However, when Charles Wu and Quin Lin decided to coborate, they had already expected this. Under such a good situation, none would take the initiative to pull out, so Howard Zhang did not stand a chance and was directly being driven away. As a result, the morous No.1 young master of Bay City, left with a somber face. Howard Zhang himself was also a tragedy. Since he was taught a lesson by Fade Chen at Mr. Wu''s banquet that time, his ego was badly wounded. So he had nned to stay at home andy low for a while until the matter subsided. However, just as he was about to make ae back, his n was disrupted by the coboration of Gxy za Mall and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, once again taking a huge blow. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 The drama in the business world continued, but Fade Chen was not an expert in the industry, so he didn''t get involved. As usual, he went to thepany''s medical room every day. On this day, Fade Chen went to work as usual, but in the office corridor, he encountered an unexpected individual. It was Lily Wei, who had been on leave for more than half a month. She had just showed up today. Compared tost time, Manager Wei did not put up a cold-looking face this time. When she saw Fade Chen, Lily Wei nodded at him and gave him a rare smile. Surprised, Fade Chen returned the smile. Fade Chen thought of asking about how she was doing. After all, they had been through many things together during this period and were friends. However, when Fade Chen was still organizing his words and wondering how to start a conversation, Lily Wei took the initiative to approach him and asked softly, "Fade, do you have some time after work? I would like to treat you to a meal!" "Ah!" Fade Chen was surprised but he quickly nodded and said, "Yes, of course, I have time. Manager Wei is treating, so even if I don''t have the time, I have to make time!" Lily Wei gently acknowledged and smiled, "Then I''ll wait for you at the basement parking after work!" "Okay!" Fade Chen nodded, and Lily Wei moved on. Just like before, her high heels clicking, and the fresh lily fragrance lingered around Fade Chen. But Fade Chen''s sharp observation caught a slight change to Lily''s expression. She didn''t look as good as before. After work, Fade Chen swiftly packed up his belongings and proceeded to the basement parking. He got into Lily Wei''s car. They drove out of thepany, and headed for the busymercial street in the city center. Lily Wei had already booked a table at a high-end Chinese restaurant upon arriving. After the dishes were served, Lily Wei poured Fade Chen and herself each a ss of white wine. Then, she picked up the ss and said to Fade Chen, "Fade Chen, I''m sorry about what happened before. Today, I purposedly invited you here to formally apologize to you!" After that, Lily Wei tilted her head and emptied the ss of white wine. Although Lily Wei was capable of drinking, it was still a little difficult for her to down a full ss of wine. As soon as she did that, Lily Wei''s face turned a shade of pink and her body swayed slightly. A mixture of wine and the fragrance of lilies from her body lingered in the air forming an intoxicating fragrance. "Fade Chen, you have secretly protected me and even blocked the bullet for me. But I''ve misunderstood you. I owe you an apology. This ss is my toast to you!" While speaking, Lily Wei poured another ss of wine and emptied it at one go. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Before Fade Chen could stop her, Lily Wei poured herself another ss, she lifted the ss, "Fade Chen, the earlier ss was for my apology, and this ss is for my gratitude. Thank you for saving my mother. If it weren''t for you, my mother would still..." With this, Lily Wei again tilted her head upwards and was about to gulp down the wine again. Fade Chen that Lily Wei had begun to sway, so he quickly grabbed Lily Wei''s wrist and took the wine ss from her hand. He said, "Manager Wei, you can''t drink like this. If you continue drinking, you will be drunk." Lily Wei reached out to snatch the wine ss from Fade Chen''s hand andmented, "Fade Chen, please let me drink it. I need to drink to get the feeling off my chest. I feel so guilty." Fade Chen would not let go of the wine ss. He tilted the ss and poured away the wine. Then he threw the bottle of white wine to the side. He got up, put his hands on Lily Wei''s shoulders to settle her onto the seat and said, "Manager Wei, if you really want to thank me, drinking is not the way." "Then, then, how do you want me to thank you?" Lily Wei''s cheeks were red, her eyes blurry. Her delicate lips slightly parted and streams of fragrance rushed into Fade Chen''s mouth and nose, he felt his body warming up. "How can you thank me?" Fade Chen rolled his eyes and his gaze fell on Lily Wei. He scanned this charming girl up and down. He looked at Lily Wei daringly, as if his eyes could pierce through her body. Lily Wei caught Fade Chen''s gaze, her body suddenly became stiff. She instinctively frowned, and almost wanted to show her temper. But then she twitched her eyebrows, bit her lip slightly, and held herself down. She did not move and let Fade Chen''s zing gaze perused all over her. "I''vee up with an idea to let you thank me properly!" Fade Chen suddenly stood up and leaned over to Lily Wei. His head almost touched Lily Wei''s forehead. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly and he nced at Lily Wei with a sinister smile. Lily Wei instantly grabbed her cor, looked at Fade Chen with alert, and said, "What, what do you want to do? I, I want to thank you, but there are some things I don''t do." "Really?" Fade Chen frowned and looked unhappy. "That wasn''t what you said just now! Then, I can''t feel your sincerity!" "Fade Chen, you, don''t cross the line. I won''t agree to any excessive demand." Looking at Fade Chen''s piercing eyes, Lily Wei felt a little flustered. She wanted to get up, but perhaps it was because of the wine or the pressure of Fade Chen''s presence, she felt that she could not even move. "Too much? Manager Wei, can you tell me what is too much?" Fade Chen nced at Lily Wei again and asked. Lily Wei bit her crimson lips, and her eyes almost teary. "Fade Chen, apart from my body. I can promise you anything you want." Fade Chen frowned, "But, the gratitude is rted to your body?" "Fade Chen, you''re shameless." Lily Wei didn''t expect Fade Chen to request her to thank him with her body. She was so angry that she shouted, "You''d better give up. It''s absolutely impossible." After saying that, Lily Wei shielded her cor with her hands, her expression nervous. She was getting on her feet, ready to retaliate and leave at any time. Seeing this, Fade Chen stepped back and then started to pile a generous amount of food into Lily Wei''s bowl, saying, "Manager Wei, what I want, is for you to eat more." "What?" Lily Wei was still in a daze. It wasn''t the kind of request she had expected. Fade Chen sighed and said, "Manager Wei, you have been exhausted during this period and lost a lot of weight. So I asked you to eat more and take care of yourself. However, Manager Wei seemed to have misunderstood my intention for something else." "s, it''s hard to be a nice person!" Fade Chen touched his forehead andmented. Lily Wei blushed. She knew Fade Chen was teasing her, she turned her beautiful eyes and red at Fade Chen, then pouted, "Who allowed you to do that just now? You deserve to be misunderstood! Humph!" With a snort, Lily Wei picked up the food Fade Chen had put into her bowl and started eating. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 After eating a few mouthfuls of food, a thought struck Lily Wei. She put down her chopsticks and turned to Fade Chen and asked, "Am I really thin?" Fade Chen paused for a moment, and then nced over at Lily Wei, his eyes fixed on a certain spot. He stared at her for a few seconds then nodded and said earnestly, "Yes, they are not as big as they used to be!" Lily Wei didn''t understand what Fade Chen was talking about at first. But when she followed his gaze, her pretty face suddenly turned red. She covered her chest, swallowed hard and scolded, "Fade Chen, you''re a jerk!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Manager Wei, why do I get scolded for telling the truth. Nowadays, good deeds don''t get rewarded!" Fade Chenined bitterly. Then he took a piece of papaya from the fruit te and gave it to Lily Wei, urging, "Eat more, they can still be recovered." "You..." Lily Wei turned all red. She darted a look at Fade Chen, but began to munch the papaya hastily. Fade Chen chuckled. Then poured Lily Wei a ss of water and handed it over with a smile. "Slow down, don''t choke! After all, they don''t just grow overnight. It can''t be rushed." Lily Wei rolled her eyes at Fade Chen, took the water, and took a sip. Then her face gradually turned serious and said, "Fade Chen, to be honest, I had misunderstood you for what happened before. Obviously, you did it for me. But in the end, I still..." Fade Chen smiled and brushed it off. He looked at Lily Wei and said, "Manager Wei, let''s just leave the past behind. Besides, I didn''t take it to heart at all, so you don''t need to say thank you." "Really?" Lily Wei looked quizzically at Fade Chen. Fade Chen smiled and shrugged, "Looks like no one believes in honesty now. Manager Wei, are you forcing a reward on me? Or, you could marry me!" "You wish!" Lily Wei''s eyes rolled skyward. Then, she pondered on something and decided to satisfy her curiosity, "By the way, Fade Chen, you have extraordinary ability and also excellent medical skills. Why are you willing to hold just a small doctor position in ourpany? With your capability, you could have achieved anything greater than now." "Well..." Fade Chen scratched his head. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer. After all, he had decided to stay in Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc for multiple reasons. Watching Fade Chen''s expression, Lily Wei remembered. She said meekly, "I almost forgot that you are Quin Lin''s husband. It''s normal for you to stay in thepany." "It''s normal for you to assume an ordinary role for a beautiful woman like Quin Lin. I should''ve guessed that." Lily Wei grabbed a ss of water and raised her ss to Fade Chen. Although her expression was well concealed, Fade Chen still noticed the slight change in her expression. However, it was really hard to exin his rtionship with Quin Lin. Fade Chen could only lift a ss of water and clinked it with Lily Wei. "Cheers!" Both of them were in their own thoughts. They casually took a sip of water and then put down their sses. At this moment, came a surprised voice. "Lil, you are here!" Fade Chen and Lily Wei turned to the direction of the voice. The voice was from a young man in his mid-20s. The man was wearing a tight fitted T-shirt, and his defined muscles bulged out giving him a strong, brawny appearance. Behind the muscr man were four or five young men in sportswear and all of them sporting short hair. They seemed to be from a martial arts club. "Lil, didn''t you say that you have to work overtime today and don''t have time after work?" The man walked to the table and questioned Lily Wei in a somewhat aggressive tone. Lily Wei''s eyebrows knitted in a frown and then said ndly, "Thepany had decided not to work overtime. Also, I hope you can call my full name." "No more overtime! That''s great. I will just make new friends. Lil,e and have dinner together!" The muscle man pulled a smile, ignoring Lily Wei''s annoyance to the nickname. Fade Chen frowned at the sight of the man. Lily Wei had obviously disyed her refusal through her words and attitude. But the muscle man didn''t notice or pretended not to see the cues. At this moment, he continued to try to please her. Lily Wei gestured towards Fade Chen and said, "Thank you, but no need. My colleague and I have already eaten." Finally, the muscle man leveled a glowering look at Fade Chen. Then, he narrowed his eyes and smirked. He reached out his big palm and patted Fade Chen on the shoulder. "Lil, I see that your colleague is feeling a little unwell, and is leaving soon." As he spoke, he exerted force into his palm, and pressed down heavily onto Fade Chen''s shoulder. Fade Chen''s expression suddenly changed, anger crept over his face. Although the strength of this muscle man could not hurt him, as he was a master, but if it were to be an ordinary person, the force would have dislocated his shoulder. At the thought of that, Fade Chen gently shrugged his shoulder and sent a force back to the muscle man. He blurted coldly, "I''m all good. Don''t worry about me, sir." Muscle man did not expect that someone thin and small like Fade Chen, could resist his strength and even fought back. He was suddenly caught off guard. However, after the surprise, the muscle man snorted and showed an angry face. He exerted his force again on Fade Chen, but this time more assertive than before. This had really provoked Fade Chen. He grabbed the muscle man at the wrist and removed the big hand from his shoulder. At the same time, his eyes were cold and his voice frigid. "Hey man, your behavior is very rude." Lily Wei had also realized that the muscle man was doing something to Fade Chen at this moment. Furious, she bashed, "Duncan Wei, what are you doing to my friend?" The muscle man scoffed, "Nothing, just giving someone a warning. Don''t try to get something that one doesn''t deserve, and get out of here as soon as possible!" As he spoke, the muscle man applied more force and held down Fade Chen''s right hand forcibly. He exerted a lot of force this time, and with him standing in a condescending position, he had an advantage. He was confident that this time, Fade Chen''s shoulder would be dislocated. This fe should''ve known not topete with him for a woman. Just as the muscle man was full of confidence, Fade Chen''s face turned cold. His right hand that was holding the muscle man''s wrist, firmly sustained the muscle man''s tremendous downward force. "Hey..." Seeing that his attack did not seed, the muscle man was a little surprised. But before he came to realization, Fade Chen snorted and twisted the muscle man''s wrist. Suddenly, Fade Chen twisted off the muscle man''s wrist following a crisp, bone breaking sound. He let out a bloodcurdling howl, holding his wrist, and screamed. He red at Fade Chen fiercely, "How dare you hurt me?" Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Fade Chen snorted and did not reply to anything. He just increased the strength of his hand, which made the muscle man scream in pain and burst into tears. "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!" The muscle man cried with tears and snot all over his face. "Let me go, do you even know who I am?" The young men of the martial arts club behind the muscle man saw he was beaten and immediately surrounded him with fury eyes, ready to attack Fade Chen. Fade Chen snorted at them and said coldly, "If you want to die, just do it!" They were scared by Fade Chen''s cold gaze and trembled. Then they turned around and ran away without looking back. At this moment, the muscle man had been so painful that he copsed to the ground. He no longer dared to say anything malicious and turned to beg for mercy. "I was wrong, I was wrong. Please, let me go!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Fade Chen did not respond but looked at Lily Wei with a questioning look in his eyes. Obviously, this muscle man knew Lily Wei, so Fade Chen needed to ask for Lily Wei''s opinion. Lily Wei looked at the muscle man unpleasantly and said coldly, "Duncan Wei, you are the one who is impolite to my friend initially, you deserve it." "Yes, I deserve it!" The muscle man grimaced in pain. At this moment, he was not in the mood to make a fool of himself. He nodded quickly. "I deserve it. I will not retaliate. I will never." After hearing this, Lily Wei''s eyes softened a little, and then she nodded to Fade Chen. Fade Chen immediately let go of his hand and the muscle man quickly covered his right wrist, the muscles on his face were twitching. He got up and nced at Fade Chen with hatred in his eyes. His mouth moved, but he didn''t utter anything in the end. He quickly turned and left. Fade Chen''s eyes turned cold as he said, "He won''t let it go!" Hearing this, Lily Wei was surprised and wanted to stop the muscle man. But then she shook her head, sighed softly, and said to Fade Chen, "Fade Chen, I''m sorry. I got you involved in this matter." Fade Chen shook his head and said, "It''s nothing." "The muscle man, is he after you?" Lily Wei sighed softly and said, "I guess you can say that but we''re not close with each other." "Eh?" "He''s Duncan Wei, a disciple of a master my dad invited from the south." Lily Wei said in a soft voice. "Jimmy Wei, Uncle Wei!" Hearing Lily Wei called him father, Fade Chen was a little surprised, but then he felt relieved. It seemed that Lily Wei''s mother had recovered from her injury, so both of them are reunited. "Why did Uncle Wei invite masters? Isn''t he a master himself?" Lily Wei sighed softly and exined, "Tom Wei should have told you that my father killed the other''s boss when he waspeting with his enemy. But the other''s boss''s brother escaped. Now, he is back. Besides, he gave my dad an order to kill him." "It''s a hunting order!" Fade Chen narrowed his eyes. "The man personally sent the hunting order to my father''s bedroom. On the full-moon night in three days, he officiallyes to my father for revenge. That is the day his brother died." Lily Wei said. "Is that man very powerful?" Fade Chen asked. Lily Wei nodded and said, "My father''s vi was arranged with several security guards, but the other party actually sneaked in soundlessly. No one discovered them. It can be seen that the other party is master." "My dad hired an investigator and has obtained some clues. It is said that the man has been abroad for a few years, and now he came back. It is very likely that he has made great progress, and he is very likely to reach the peak of the yellow level." Lily Wei said with some worries, "The top of the yellow level, such a master, in the whole of Bay City, is probably only the old man of Wan family." "My father is a master at thete stage of the yellow stage. Although he is only a small realm away from that man, there is still a big gap between his strength. In order to protect himself, my father asked someone to help him. He invited a master at thete stage of the yellow ss from Sanju Mountain in the south. The master is called Thomas Qiao. He just arrived the day before yesterday. Just now, Duncan Wei, the disciple of Thomas Qiao, also has the strength of the middle stage of the yellow ss." "Two experts at the Advanced Stage of the Yellow ss, I''m afraid it''s still a little difficult to deal with a master at the peak of the Yellow ss!" Fade Chen could not help but say. In his impression, it was not a big problem to fight ten people with each higher realm. Therefore, it might be difficult for two masters at the Advanced Stage of the Yellow ss to deal with a master at the peak of the Yellow ss. Lily Wei said, "I don''t understand these. But my dad said that it''s very difficult to invite a master at the peak of the Yellow Level. It''s not about money at all. In such a short period of time, the masters he can invite are at the same level as Thomas Qiao." "He said that Thomas Qiao is very powerful. Although he is at thete stage of the yellow ss, he is very close to the peak of it. Moreover, my father has secretly arranged some helpers. If we attack him together, there should be a chance of sess." Hearing this, Fade Chen shook his head secretly. Jimmy Wei and Thomas Qiao had underestimated the strength of a master at the peak of the Yellow Level. Regardless of the truth of Thomas Qiao''s words, even if he was only one step away from the peak of the Yellow Level, there was still a gap. This gap was difficult to bridge with numbers. Thinking of this, Fade Chen looked at Lily Wei and said, "Well, tell Uncle Wei. I''ll go that night. After all, Uncle Wei and Tom Wei helped me a lot. I should help at this time." "You want to help?!" Lily Wei was a little surprised, but then she looked worried and said, "However, my father''s enemy is a master at the peak of the Yellow ss. If you go, it''s too dangerous." Although on the roof of the building, Fade Chen showed the magic of receiving bullets with bare hands, Lily Wei, who knew nothing about the strength of martial arts, could not see Fade Chen''s strength at all. In her eyes, Fade Chen was powerful, but after all, he was only in his early twenties, just about the same as her cousin, Tom Wei. This kind of strength was not bad in the younger generation, but it was not enough to deal with a master at the peak of the yellow level. Fade Chen smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Warriors at that level can''t hurt me." "But..." Lily Wei was still worried. Fade Chen smiled and reached out to pinch Lily Wei''s face gently. He said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I will protect myself and not let Manager Wei worry about me." Lily Wei did not expect to Fade Chen to do such a thing. She was stunned, and then she blushed and looked shy. She red at Fade Chen and said, "Who is worried about you? You care about your dignity, and you deserve to be in danger! Hum!" "Oh, my heart aches! In order to help, Manager Wei said that I deserve it. s!" Fade Chen covered his heart with his hands and looked sad. Seeing Fade Chen behave like this, Lily Wei couldn''t help butugh. She picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into Fade Chen''s mouth. "Well, you''re too old. Don''t act like a child. Hurry up and eat. The food is getting cold." Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Fade Chen took a bite of the meat and chewed it with his eyes squint. He looked rejoiced and said, "The food fed by Manager Wei was really tasty and delicious!" Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After eating, Fade Chen smiled and leaned over again. He squinted his eyes and said, "Beautiful Lily, feed me once again!" Lily Wei picked up a small sip and stuffed it into Fade Chen''s mouth. She stared at him with her beautiful big eyes and said, "Hmmm, eat it. I''ll make you feel bloated!" Fade Chen swallowed all the dishes in one gulp and then drank half a ss of water. He patted his chest and burped, then he said with a look of enjoyment, "The dishes fed by beautiful Lily were so delectable, it was such a joy." "You have such a glib tongue!" Lily Wei lowered her head and said. Her cheeks were blushed, and the smile on her face could not hide but exposed. After a tumultuous meal with Lily Wei, their rtionship became better and closer than before. Instead of having a cold look with the serious businesslike attitude she had, Lily Wei coquettish stared at Fade Chen, who asionally made jokes on her, then she blushed. Having a little girl-like shy look, coupled with Lily Wei''s graceful figure, which made it so special. Fade Chen''s eyes lit up and his heart was burning up after seeing. After sending Lily Wei to the rented apartment near thepany, Fade Chen drove home. On the way, he called Tom Wei and asked regarding the enemy''s attack in three dayster. When Tom Wei knew that Fade Chen was willing to take action, he was so delighted. After all, in his point of view, Fade Chen has great strength, at least he was not much worse than his uncle. Having such a master, with additional of Thomas Qiao and uncle Wei himself, the three masters at thete stage of the yellow stage had improved a lot. Three days soon arrived, the 15th day of the lunar month, it was a full-moon night. In the evening, Tom Wei personally drove over to fetch Fade Chen to the vi of the Wei family. The car stopped in the courtyard, and Tom Wei took Fade Chen to the backyard of the vi. There was argewn in the backyard, overlooking scenery under the mountain. There was a huge swimming pool near to the courtyard wall. Not only did the scenery looked nice, but also acted as an excellent defense ce that was well fortified. It was the ce that Uncle Wei chose to confront the enemy. When Tom Wei took Fade Chen to the backyard, there were already numerous people in the backyard. Among them, there were a lot of bodyguards dressed in ck and armored with guns in their hands. They were setting up a defense line under themand of a middle-aged man in his fifties. Jimmy Wei was also helping to set up the defensive line. Noticing the noise, the man turned around and nced at Fade Chen. His eyes turned cold. At the sight of this man, Fade Chen couldn''t help but stare at him. This middle-aged man had short hair, muscr strength, and looked very strong, simr to the muscr man, Duncan Wei. "That''s Thomas Qiao, a master from San Jue Mountain that my uncle invited from the south." Tom Wei close up to Fade Chen and exined in a low voice in Fade Chen''s ear. Fade Chen nodded slightly and it seems like he became more familiar to Thomas Qiao after the exnation. He noticed Thomas Qiao''s strength was indeed good at thete stage of the yellow level, not too far from the peak of the yellow stage. But, if he and Jimmy Wei are going to be able to defend themselves against a top yer of the yellow order, that''s a bit of a reluctant. Thomas Qiao looked at Fade Chen from head to toes, then turned and looked at Jimmy Wei and said, "Jimmy, this is..." Jimmy Wei with an unttering face then smiled at Thomas Qiao. He then quickly walked over, red at Tom Wei, and whispered, "What are you doing?" Tom Wei pouted and said with some dissatisfaction, "Uncle, I have told you that Fade is a master of martial arts. He is very strong and powerful. This time, Fade Chen is willing to help us out, so we have a greater chance of winning." "Nonsense. Do you know how powerful the enemy it is? You are trying to harm Fade Chen. It''s still early, you should send Fade back home quickly. And you too, don''te back tonight." Jimmy Wei did not believe in Tom Wei''s words at all. He shouted at Tom Wei, which was also a kind of protection for him. After all, in his opinion, Fade Chen was too young. Even if he had the strength, he would not be very powerful. Besides, thest time Fade Chen cured his wife, he showed his outstanding medical. It took a lot of time for a young man in his early twenties to reach that realm in medical skills. Where did he have time to spare for martial arts? Tom Wei still wanted to exin, but Jimmy Wei didn''t believe it at all. At this time, Fade Chen smiled and said, "Uncle Wei, don''t me Tom Wei. I asked him if I could come over. After all, Fade Chen was his benefactor, and now it was because of his kindness. Jimmy Wei softened his tone, but still tried to persuade him, "Fade, I know you are kind, but this time, the enemy is not an ordinary person. It''s too dangerous, I..." Before Jimmy Wei could finish his words, a muscr man came in with a cast on his right hand. It was Duncan Wei, who had a conflict with Fade Chen in the restaurant earlier that day. When he saw Fade Chen, he immediately shouted with resentment, "Why are you here?" When Thomas Qiao saw the resentment on his disciple''s face, he couldn''t help but frown and asked, "Duncan, what''s going on? Do you know him?" Duncan Wei gnashed his teeth with hatred and said coldly, "My right hand was broken by him." "What!" Thomas Qiao''s face got dark and his expression turned cold. Jimmy Wei and Tom Wei also turned to look at Fade Chen with an inquiring and questioning look. Fade Chen nodded and said, "He asked for it. He provoked me first." Upon hearing this, Thomas Qiao''s face turns darkened and his expression became more darkened a little. He lowered his voice and asked, "Hey kid, what did you say?" Jimmy Wei suddenly felt awkward after seeing this. The enemy had not yet arrived, but they were already fighting amongst themselves. However, Fade Chen was his benefactor. No matter what, he had to be protected. Hence, Jimmy Wei grinned and said to Thomas Qiao, "Thomas, I think this is a misunderstanding. I''ll treat you tomorrow, let''s have a drink together and talk things over. We''ll be alright." "It''s not a misunderstanding. He..." Duncan Wei shouted in dissatisfaction. But, before he could finish his words, his master, Thomas Qiao stopped him. Then he said to Jimmy Wei in a low voice, "Since Jimmy Wei has spoken, let''s put this matter aside and focus on the big matter first. However, as an apprentice to me, Thomas Qiao, not everyone can bully my disciple!" With a cold snort, Thomas Qiao red at Fade Chen with a warning look. Fade Chen did not take it seriously and remained silent. On the other hand, Jimmy Wei hurried over to appease Fade Chen. "Fade, this matter is really, I..." Fade Chen smiled and shook his head, saying, "Uncle Wei, you don''t have to exin. I understood. The big matter came first. I''m okay with it." Upon hearing this, Jimmy Wei patted Fade Chen on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Thank you for your understanding, Fade Chen. Please be safe. I will go get to busy now." Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Jimmy Wei headed to work, while Tom Wei felt a little embarrassed and said to Fade Chen, "Fade, I have told my uncle that you are very powerful, but he..." Fade Chen understood and he waved his hand then said, "These are not important. The most important thing is to guard against that master." Tom Wei suddenly became serious too. He nodded and said, "Fade Chen, you are also a superior. Do you think you can defeat that person with your current arrangement?" Fade Chen shook his head and said rudely, "If your information is correct, that the opponent is really an elite master of the yellow ss with having such team, then, it is difficult to defeat the opponent as well as ensure the safety of Uncle Wei under a well protection." "What!" Tom Wei was a little surprised. Although he had expected Fade Chen to say that they had insufficient on-site strength, but he did not expect that Fade Chen would say that the strength of the site was not only insufficient but fundamentally insufficient. Fade Chen pointed to the guards who were hiding with guns in their hands and said, "These guards seem to be very well-protected, but when the elite master of the yellow ss appears, not to mention whether they have the chance to shoot, even if they shoot, it is also definitely a big problem whether they are able to aim it well. These guards can''t stop the opponent for ten seconds." "Fade Chen, is it really that bad? This is my uncle''s elite master!" Tom Wei wiped the sweat from his forehead. Fade Chen shook his head and said, "It''s not about them, but it is because they are not a realm of rivals. Among ordinary people, they are considered decent, but they are not good enough for martial artists at the same level." "Erm, Fade Chen, what should we do?" Tom Wei asked with some concern. Fade Chen said, "We can''t count on these people. However, you don''t have to worry as long as I''m here." Tom Wei felt relieved with the promise made by Fade Chen. Just then, a sneer came from the side, "What a maniac!" Fade Chen and Tom Wei turned their heads together, following the voice, they saw none other than Duncan Wei, who had his hand broken by Fade Chen. With cast ster on his right hand, he looked at Fade Chen with a disdainful sneer, "You''re just a kid. You don''t have the right to talk nonsense about it." Tom Wei was not happy and said, "Duncan Wei, please mind your words. Fade is my friend." Duncan Wei sneered and said sarcastically, "Friend? I think he just knows how to talk crap. The security measures in the vi were arranged by my master. What right does he have to say that my master''s arrangements are not well prepared?" Tom Wei said on behalf of Fade Chen, "You can''t imagine Brother Fade''s strength at all. Not to mention about you, even your master may not be able to defeat Fade." "My master is not his opponent? What a joke. That''s ridiculous." Duncan Weiughed and nced at Fade Chen and Tom Wei, then scanned them from head to toe. Atst, his sight stopped at Fade Chen with a warning look and said coldly said, "Hey kid, I won''t argue with you for what happened just now. But you''d better note to join in the security of the vi today, otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." Fade Chen looked calm and said, "I don''t want to join in the fun. But with the current situation, it can''t protect Uncle Wei." "What did you just say?" Duncan Wei stared at Fade Chen fiercely. Fade Chen''s tone was indifferent and continued, "I''m just telling the truth. You have no idea of the true strength of the elite master of the yellow ss at all. With your current arrangement, you are not the opponent for the elite master of the yellow ss." "What a joke! My master, Thomas Qiao is a master from San Jue Mountain. His martial arts have reached the peak of the advanced stage of the yellow ss, and there is only a little distance away for him to reach the peak. And also, with the help of the middle stage yellow ss strength, and so many security guards, how can the elite master of the yellow ss not be defeated?" Duncan Wei said proudly. Fade Chen nced at him and said, "The gap between a master at the Advanced Stage of the yellow ss and an elite master of the yellow ss is muchrger than you think. Not to mention your master, even if Uncle Wei and your master worked together, two masters at the Advanced Stage of the yellow ss can''t defeat the opponent at all. These bodyguards are not worth mentioning and are totally useless after all." Fade Chen nced at the ster on Duncan Wei''s right hand and said, "As for you, you are worse than these bodyguards." "You..." Duncan Wei had always been confident. He was less than 30 years old, and his strength at the mid-stage of Yellow ss would be called as a master wherever he went. But then, he was mocked by a young man in this small ce, which made Duncan Wei furious. "Hey kid, I showed respect for Uncle Wei, but don''t think I really dare not to challenge you?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Fade Chen sneered and said, "You''re challenging me? You seem to have forgotten how your wrist was broken." "You... I was careless that day and was attacked by you. Otherwise, I..." Duncan Wei was so furious that the face turned red and defended himself. The dispute drew the attention of Thomas Qiao and Jimmy Wei. Thomas Qiao nced at Fade Chen and showed a look of dissatisfaction. Then he asked Duncan Wei, "Duncan, what''s happening?" Duncan Wei red at Fade Chen angrily and said, "Master, Fade Chen is too arrogant. I was helping to set up the bodyguards here, but he came over and started gesticting at them. After a while, he said that these bodyguards were all rubbish and useless. Later, he said that you are incapable of defeating the enemy." "He even said it without shame that, Master, even you are not his opponent!" Duncan Wei said in an exaggerated tone and told the story. Hearing this, Thomas Qiao couldn''t help but frown. He looked at Fade Chen, snorted, and said, "Hey boy, you don''t like my setup? So tell me yourself, how is it arranged to ward off the enemy?" Fade Chen shook his head and said, "With these people, no matter how they set up, they can''t defeat the enemy?" Thomas Qiao sneered and said, "After all, it turns out to be just a guy who talks crap. Everyone can say that, but not everyone has the ability to solve the problem." Fade Chen was not affected by Thomas Qiao''s sarcasm at all. He said, "I said that there are not enough people now, but I didn''t say that I can''t do it!" "So, you have a backup n?" Thomas Qiao said coldly with a tone full of sarcasm. Fade Chen nodded and said, "I''m the one behind it. With my strength, I''m not afraid of the elite master of the yellow ss!" Thomas Qiao burst outughter after hearing that. He looked at Jimmy Wei and said, "Jimmy Wei, you''ve heard this too. A kid who hasn''t even grown-up, just said that we can''t defeat the enemy. Now he said that he''s here, there''s no need to fear enemies. This is the first time I''ve heard such a funny joke!" Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Jimmy Wei smiled awkwardly, he could not ridicule Fade Chen with Thomas Qiao. After all, Fade Chen was his wife''s lifesaver. But he had nothing to say to help Fade Chen refute Thomas Qiao. He also thought that although Thomas Qiao''s words were not pleasant, it was meaningful, what Fade Chen just said was too much. Jimmy Wei softened his smile and said to Tom Wei in a low voice, "Take Fade into the house to rest. No matter what happenster, don''te out." Tom Wei wanted to defend, but Fade Chen shook his head, nodded to Jimmy Wei, and then took the initiative to walk into the vi. Upon seeing this, Tom Wei immediately followed. Behind him, Duncan Wei satirized rudely, "Master Chen, when the enemyes, we will count on your back-up!" Beside him, Thomas Qiao shook his head, looked at Wei Jimmy Wei, and said with some dissatisfaction, "Brother Wei, although I am confident in my own strength, this time, after all, it is a master at the peak of the Yellow ss. We should take good care of our preparations, I don''t want my arrangement to be disrupted." Obviously, Thomas Qiao was very dissatisfied with Fade Chen''s arrival. Jimmy Wei had a request from others, so he could not say anything at this moment. He smiled apologetically and said, "Thomas Qiao, you have worked hard. This matter is really an ident." While speaking, Jimmy Wei changed the topic to the enemy and asked with a worried look, "Brother Qiao, can we really deal with a master at the peak of the Yellow ss?" Thomas Qiao said nothing but smiled. His disciple, Duncan Wei, said at this moment, "Uncle Wei, don''t be fooled by that kid''s words. It''s said that the gap between a master at the peak of the Yellow ss and a master at thete stage of the Yellow ss is very big. It''s just a gap of a small realm. No matter how big it is, it can''t be that much." "What''s more, my master is not much worse than a master at the peak of the Yellow ss. With these bodyguards'' arrangement, there is no problem to defeat the enemy." Thomas Qiao also smiled confidently at Jimmy Wei and said, "Jimmy Wei, don''t worry. The enemy of this time is nothing to be afraid of.'' By hearing what they said, Jimmy Wei felt relieved and apanied them to continue to arrange security work. At this time, Tom Wei, who returned to the room, still felt somewhat indignant. "Fade Chen, the master and disciple just mocked you, why didn''t you refute?" Fade Chen smiled and said, "How can I do that? Fight with them or just argue with them? No matter what, it''s not good and this matter is rted to the safety of your uncle after all." "Did we really have no other choices but to let them mock us?" Tom Wei said unhappily. Fade Chen leaned back on the sofa and said, "Don''t worry, there is a chance. When the enemy comes, I will naturally take action." "Are you sure that Thomas Qiao and Duncan Wei are no match for the enemies?" Tom Wei asked. Fade Chen solemnly said, "Absolutely not." As time went by, the sky waspletely dark. A full moon rose up to the sky, scattering silver light to the earth. At this moment, the whole world seemed to be very quiet. In the backyard of the vi, Thomas Qiao checked the security arrangements again, then sat on the chair and looked at the bright lights at the foot of the mountain with burning eyes. Jimmy Wei sat next to Thomas Qiao, but his position had obviously been specially calcted and would not be directly attacked. It was also easy for Thomas Qiao to protect him. It waste at night, but it was still quiet in the backyard of the vi. There was no movement and no trace of enemies could be seen at all. Duncan Wei, who was a little impatient, couldn''t help muttering when they saw the situation. "Is that guy a liar? He won''te at all or he was scared away when he found out my master was here." Upon hearing this, Jimmy Wei torrent frowned and thought in his heart that it was impossible. He wanted to make a sound to remind Duncan Wei not to let down his guard. At this moment, a burst of birds were startled and flew up from the trees beside the wall of the vi. They rushed to the night sky and formed ck shadows under the bright moonlight. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Just as the shadow of the birds was shaking, a figure jumped high. Under the moonlight, the figure blended with the shadow of the birds, creating a different atmosphere of chill. "He''sing here!" Thomas Qiao instantly reacted, bounced up from the chair, tensed his muscles, and stood up. And at this moment, Jimmy Wei also got stunned. He stood up suddenly and looked at the ck figure in the night sky. The figure rose to the highest point of the air and then fell down like a big bird. The ce where he landed was exactly the huge swimming pool inside the courtyard wall. If he stepped into the swimming pool, he would definitely be affected. So, Thomas Qiao waved his arm and gave signals to Duncan Wei. He ordered the bodyguards to prepare to take action and to start immediately when the figure falls into the swimming pool. But just as the ck shadow was about to fall into the pool, their eyes narrowed and their faces turned serious. The ck shadownded on the surface of the pool, but he did not fall into the water as they expected. Instead, he stepped gently on the surface of the water and rushed over directly. Seeing this, Thomas Qiao''s face changed and he said in a serious tone, "The opponent''s strength is stronger than I expected. I''m afraid that he has entered the peak of the Yellow ss for several years." Hearing this, Jimmy Wei''s face changed and became more gloomy. On the contrary, the ck shadownded on the grass. He looked around and said, "Jimmy Wei, I haven''t seen you for so many years. I didn''t expect that the brave elder brother Long has turned into a coward!" Jimmy Wei frowned and he was dissatisfied, but he did not say anything. Instead, he stared at the man in front of him with furious eyes. The man looked in his forties. He was not tall, but his face was covered with seven or eight horrible scars. The scars crawled on his face like centipedes, making him look gloomy and horrible, with more terrible temperament. "Jimmy Wei is under my protection. If you leave now, I won''t attack you!" Thomas Qiao took a step forward and looked at the ck shadow in front of him in a deep voice. He tightened his arms and seemed ready to attack at any time. Behind Thomas Qiao, Duncan Wei, with several bodyguards in ck, was also ready at this moment, nervously staring at the ck shadow less than ten meters away. The ck shadowughed disdainfully and said, "You expect that you are able to defeat me with your level! Ridiculous, ridiculous!" The muscles on Thomas Qiao''s face twitched a few times, and he looked furious. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 When he saw his master humiliated, Duncan Wei jumped out from behind him. Pointing at the ck figure, he directly yelled, "How dare you scold my master! You are looking for death!" "Arrogant boy!" The ck figure heard the words and his voice suddenly became cold. He directly stood where he was and pped him hard. Suddenly, everyone felt a ck shadow shed in front of them, and then with a crisp sound, Duncan Wei''s whole body was directly pped to the ground, and a red handprint appeared on his face. Duncan Wei had never been humiliated like this. He got angry and stood up from the ground. Pointing at the ck figure angrily, he shouted to the bodyguard behind him, "Shoot him! Shoot him to death!" Suddenly, the ck-clothed bodyguard moved and stretched his arm to his waist, ready to pull out the pistol to shoot the ck figure. But at this moment, the ck figure moved at a much faster speed. He shook his wrist slightly, and a silver light shed in his hand. Immediately, the ck figure swayed and rushed into the bodyguard crowd. The silver light drew an arc with the ck figure and passed through the crowd, bringing screams. In less than a few seconds, the ck figure returned to the distance. At this time, Thomas Qiao and Jimmy Wei heard a miserable howl behind them. They turned their heads and saw the bodyguards who were ready to shoot with guns covered their wrists and fell to the ground painfully. Their hands, which were ready to hold guns, were cut off from their wrists, and blood gushed out. Looking at the ck figure again, under the bright moonlight, it could be vaguely distinguished that the silver light in his hand was a small sharp de. Under the silver moonlight, the de was shining with cold light. The slowly falling blood at the tip of the de made everyone feel a chill from the heart. The ck figure slightly turned his wrist, and the de disappeared without a trace. He said in a low voice, "Jimmy Wei, I follow the rules of the underworld and seek revenge on you. But you break the rules and take the shot. You are looking for trouble." Jimmy Wei''s heart trembled, and then he said angrily, "Kevin Huang, since you''re here, why don''t you take revenge?" The ck figure named Kevin Huang smiled and shook his head. He looked at Jimmy Wei and said, "Jimmy Wei, it seems that after so many years of afortable life, you have lost the passion you used to have!" All of a sudden, he said in a low voice with coldness and endless hatred, "Jimmy Wei, I thought it was enough to kill you alone. But since you broke the rules and started shooting, don''t me me for being rude." Jimmy Wei''s heart skipped a beat. "Kevin Huang, what on earth do you want to do?" Kevin Huang sneered and said, "Jimmy Wei, do you need me to make it clear? You have a wife, a daughter, and a nephew. Do you need me to tell you their names one by one?" Hearing this, Jimmy Wei''s face changed greatly. He was anxious and rushed out and shouted, "Kevin Huang, Take your revenge only on me, it''s none of my family''s business. Don''t touch them!" "It''s none of their business?" Kevin Huang snorted, "My brother was killed by you, and my sister-in- law and nephew died because of this. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you tell me not to kill your family?" Jimmy Wei quickly said, "I know the rules of the underworld. Don''t let our mistakes drag our families. Your sister-inw and nephew, I didn''t do anything to them back then." Kevin Huang sneered and said, "Do you think I will believe your words? Even if you didn''t kill them directly, they died because of you!" At that time, Edwin Huang, who was Kevin Huang''s eldest brother, fought with Jimmy Wei for territory, but was eventually defeated and killed by Jimmy Wei. At that time, Jimmy Wei did not touch his wife and children, but sent them to another city to live in seclusion. However, Edwin Huang''s enemy was not only Jimmy Wei alone. After knowing Edwin Huang''s death, his enemy secretly found his wife and children and killed them. It was toote for Jimmy Wei to send people there after hearing the news. For this matter, he felt that he had a clear conscience. But he also knew that no matter how he exined, the heart of Kevin Huang was filled with hatred, it was just an excuse. The exnation was useless. At this moment, a fight was inevitable. Jimmy Wei jittery roared, directly facing the ck figure, and said in a low voice, "Kevin Huang, I know that you have had some adventures over the years, and your strength has made great progress. But I, Jimmy Wei, am not idle. If that''s it, then let''s fight!" Kevin Huang sneered and said, "Fight! With your level? It''s just a dead-end!" Jimmy Wei didn''t expect that Kevin Huang would ignore him so recklessly. He couldn''t help but be angry. At this moment, Thomas Qiao snorted and stood up. He looked at the ck figure and said in a low voice, "What about involving me?" While speaking, Thomas Qiao did not hide his strength but burst out an internal force and stirred up a strong wind in the backyard of the vi. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Duncan Wei also stood up at this moment. Upon seeing this, he couldn''t help but be overjoyed and cheered for his master. "Master, beat that guy to death." Thebination of Thomas Qiao and Jimmy Wei, two mature masters at thete-stage of Yellow ss, this strength was almost invincible in Bay City. But at this moment, when the ck figure saw this, the sneer at the corner of his mouth did not fade away. Instead, it became stronger. "Jimmy Wei, is this the helper you invited? With such strength, you want to fight with me. It seems that you really know nothing about strength!" "Arrogant!" Thomas Qiao shouted and took the lead to attack the ck shadow. With a heavy punch, he mmed the ck figure with a strong wind. On the other side, Jimmy Wei also moved. His legs were very good. He swept out and fiercely swept the ck figure''s waist. Obviously, they had gone through some training, but when they cooperated with each other at this moment, they actually had a tacit understanding and had good momentum. But at this moment, when the ck figure, Kevin Huang, saw this scene, he shook his head with a sneer and said, "What a cheap trick!" "You''re courting death!" Thomas Qiao had the strength of the advanced stage of the yellow level. He was respected as a master and treated respectfully whenever he went. He had never been ignored like this, hence, he couldn''t help but be furious. With the whistling wind of his fists, he exerted 100% of his strength and smashed fiercely to the face of the ck figure. At the same time, Jimmy Wei gritted his teeth and used all his strength. He widened his eyes and fiercely swept toward Kevin Huang''s waist. As they were about to attack Kevin Huang, he moved and shed. But he didn''t dodge, instead, he directly rushed up against the two men''s attack. He stretched out his hands to grab Thomas Qiao''s arm and at the legs of Jimmy Wei. "Ignorance, let me show you the strength of a master at the peak of the Yellow Level!" Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Thomas Qiao and Jimmy Wei felt ridiculous when they saw that the ck shadow actually used his bare hands to take down both of their full blow at the same time. As masters at the Advanced Stage of the Yellow ss, they knew how powerful this strike was. Ordinary people would probably die if they resisted it with all their strength, let alone by using their hands only. Even if Kevin Huang was a master of martial arts, he was still arrogant when fighting with two people at this moment. Thomas Qiao and Jimmy Wei thought that he underestimated his enemy. Duncan Wei, who was standing behind them, couldn''t help but be overjoyed. He almost pped his hands and shouted, "Master, Uncle Wei. That guy is so evil. Please teach him a good lesson. I must return back the p he gave me just now and let him taste my strength." "Boom, boom!" At thest moment, the attack of Thomas Qiao and Jimmy Wei fiercely bombarded Kevin Huang''s hands. They seemed to have seen that Kevin Huang''s arm was broken by this great force. However, just as their fists met, their bodies shook and their expressions changed dramatically. They looked extremely horrified. Because while their fists and feet hit Kevin Huang''s arm, they felt that as if they had hit a steel te. The huge force did not shake Kevin Huang at all. Instead, it bounced back and made their hands and feet numb. "Oh no!" The two of them looked at each other and screamed in unison. They quickly withdrew and were about to retreat. "You want to run away? Do you think it''s possible?" But at this moment, the ck shadow of Kevin Huang sneered. He clenched his hands and immediately grabbed the wrists of Thomas Qiao and the ankles of Jimmy Wei. Then, a huge force surged over. The two people felt that their bodies were being swung uncontrobly, and their whole body was spinning quickly in the air. Finally, with a loud bang, they were thrown to the ground at the same time. The whole vi seemed to have shaken with this force. The two people were shocked and spat out a mouthful of blood. Their faces turned extremely pale. Duncan Wei, who was just supporting his master, turned pale in an instant and was stunned. "How, how could it be possible? Master and Uncle Wei joined hands, but they lost! They lost in one move!" Duncan Wei eximed. At this time, the ck shadow walked over with his hands behind his back and sneered at them, "Now, you know what is the real power!" At this moment, Thomas Qiao and Jimmy Wei''s faces were full of disbelief. They stared at the ck shadow as if they could hardly believe that they had been defeated in one move. "This, how is this possible? We are masters at the Advanced Stage of the Yellow ss. Even if you are a master at the final stage of the Yellow ss, it is impossible for you to defeat us so easily!" "Impossible?" The ck shadow Kevin Huang sneered, "It seems like you don''t understand the gap between thete stage of the yellow level and the peak of the yellow level. A master at the peak of the yellow level won''t lose even if he fights with ten masters at thete stage of the yellow level, not to mention you two." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "This, this..." Thomas Qiao and Jimmy Wei couldn''t believe it. They couldn''t believe that there was such a big gap between them. Kevin Huang looked at the two people with a pitiful expression, shook his head and said, "Jimmy, you are old, and your heart is old too. In this small Bay City, you are the king, and you think you have made a sess. Your strength is only at thete stage of the yellow stage, and you call yourself a master. But you don''t know how vast the outside world is and how powerful the masters are." "You''re out!" His words made Jimmy Wei''s face change and he couldn''t help but be shocked. Indeed, the comfortable life these years had already obliterated his heart to strive for more. Whether it was career or martial arts, he slowed down and had been used to living in a corner. He didn''t know how different the outside world was. Now, he finally saw the tip of the iceberg, but it was toote. There was not much time left for him. With a sigh, Jimmy Wei looked at Kevin Huang and said, "Kevin, I was the one who caused all the things that happened that year. If you want revenge, I''ll let you have it. But in the end, I hope that you can let go the others. Let me be the only one that suffer the consequences!" "Ha-ha!" Kevin Huang sneered, "Jimmy Wei, it''s a bitte for you to say these words at this time." "I tell you, it''s not just you that have to pay the price. The thug you hired, your wife, your daughter, and all your rtives and friends have to pay the price!" Kevin Huang said. "Kevin, you..." Jimmy Wei was shocked and his eyes widened with anger. He wanted to rush up and resist. However, Kevin Huang stamped him on the ground and said coldly, "Now you are not qualified to negotiate with me!" After that, he raised his right foot, aimed at Jimmy Wei''s head, and was about to step down. At this moment, his eyes were full of revenge and his expression was ferocious. He was about to kill Jimmy Wei. Seeing this, Thomas Qiao''s eyes showed a trace of horror, and then he feebly lowered his head. Duncan Wei was so scared that he sat on the ground, and his face waspletely pale. Just as Kevin Huang''s deadly kick was about to step down, a calm but powerful voice sounded, "Your behaviour is a little over!" "Who?" Kevin Huang, who was about to step down, was shocked and his face froze. Because before he came, he had already investigated the people and forces in the vi. He did not realize that there were other masters here, but at this moment, the sudden appearance of this person surprised him. At this time, Fade Chen, with his hands in his pocket, walked out unhurriedly. He looked at Kevin Huang and said, "Stop. Your revenge is enough." Kevin Huang nced around and saw Fade Chen''s face clearly. He was a young man in his early twenties. His body looked loose and weak, and he had nobatant value at all. "Are you the one talking?" Kevin Huang looked at Fade Chen in surprise. Fade Chen continued to approach and said, "It''s time for you to stop!" Kevin Huang stared at Fade Chen fiercely, and once again pry into Fade Chen''s strength, but found nothing. In his investigation, this young man waspletely an ordinary person without any martial arts strength. "An ordinary person shouldn''t stand out at this time and yet be so calm!" Kevin Huang was surprised and doubtful. He carefully checked Fade Chen''s strength again, but the result was the same. On him, he could not feel any strength of a martial artist at all. Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated and snorted. His eyes suddenly became fierce, with a hint of anger after being tricked. "You are ying tricks in front of me! Then, you shall go to hell first!" Chapter 137 Chapter 137 While speaking, Kevin Huang grabbed towards Fade Chen. His five fingers cut through the air and brought out a gust of wind as he reached out towards Fade Chen''s heart hard. If Kevin Huang really caught it, Fade Chen''s heart would be ripped out. He would definitely die. It had to be said that Kevin Huang had been trained outside for many years, and his skills were very cruel. When he attacked, every attempt he made was a brutal move that caused injury and death. Even if both of them were at the end-level of the Yellow ss, if he fought with Jimmy Wei alone, he would''ve definitely been defeated. This was the strength gap between a normal warrior and a warrior who had been tempered in actual combat. However, Kevin Huang''s moves against Fade Chen was another case. Regardless of whether Fade Chen''s strength had been tempered in actualbat, his actual skills were much higher than Kevin Huang''s. Therefore, in the face of Kevin Huang''s move, Fade Chen had no intention of avoiding it at all. He raised his right arm, and held out his index finger and middle finger, then, gently touched Kevin Huang''s palm. His action was light as a feather. "p!" Fade Chen tapped Kevin Huang''s palm with his finger. In an instant, Kevin Huang felt a weird and numb feelinging along his arm. His arm suddenly trembled, and then he couldn''t exert any strength and couldn''t even lift it up. Tom Wei saw this move behind him and could not help but to think of the first time he and Fade Chen met in the Drunken Parlour. At that time, Fade Chen directly defeated him with this "Sky- Locking Finger", which made Tom Wei admire Fade Chen. Now, when he saw Fade Chen use this move again, he couldn''t help eximing, "Sky-Locking Finger!" Of course, Fade Chen''s attack this time was much more brutal than thest time. Almost in an instant, Kevin Huang''s face turned pale, his arms became numb and powerless. Kevin Huang was extremely shocked. He knew the horror of the Sky- Locking Finger. When this skill was practiced to the very end, the enemy will be paralyzed and with no strength to resist. But the Sky- Locking Finger was the top martial art technique which only belonged to the top sects. Was the skill that this guy used really the "Sky-Locking Finger"? For a moment, Kevin Huang couldn''t help but doubt in his heart. After all, it seemed that the master who could use the Sky-Locking Finger wouldn''t appear in such a remote area. He suspected that this was the trick of smokescreen by Tom Wei and Fade Chen. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. These thoughts shed through his mind in an instant. While Kevin Huang was still confused, he suddenly felt that the numb feeling on his arm had already rushed up to his body. Half of his shoulder had begun to stiffen. In an instant, Kevin Huang was shocked. "It''s really the Sky-Locking Finger!" "Who on earth is this guy? He actually knows the skill of Sky-Locking Finger!" Kevin Huang was shocked, but at this moment, he had no time to investigate these matters. If this numbness spread to his whole body, then he would not be able to move at all and would be an easy target. Thinking of this, Kevin Huang could not help but bite his teeth, shook his left hand gently, and a cold light emerged from his sleeve. It was the de he used before. He stared hard at Fade Chen and gritted his teeth. With his left hand holding the de, he waved it quickly and cut off his right arm! In an instant, his body shook violently, and he screamed in pain. His forehead was sweaty. His left hand quickly touched the broken part of his right arm to stop the gushing of blood. Then, Kevin Huang immediately turned around and fled without looking back. All of this happened very quickly, in just a matter of few seconds. Jimmy Wei and Thomas Qiao could not help but gasp when they saw this scene. They were shocked. Kevin Huang was not only very cruel to others, but also cruel to himself. How could he cut off his own arm with a knife? Thinking of this, Jimmy Wei''s heart couldn''t help but surge wildly. What Kevin Huang said just now hit him hard in the heart. "I have really been at ease for too long. The ruthlessness in my heart has been obliterated. If I am put into the situation like Kevin Huang just now, I am afraid that I can''t do it at all." Jimmy Wei''s forehead was full of sweat. At this moment, Thomas Qiao was also shocked. His actualbat experience was longer than Jimmy Wei''s, but he was definitely not as brutal as Kevin Huang. "He is definitely a guy who is desperate for his life. If we got defeated by him, we will surely die!" Thomas Qiao was shocked. While they were still in a daze, Kevin Huang''s had already jumped to the side of the swimming pool. If he could move forward a bit more and jump over the wall. He had a great chance to escape. Seeing this, Tom Wei suddenly woke up and became anxious. He hurriedly shouted, "He''s going to run. Hurry up and chase him!" Jimmy Wei and Thomas Qiao suddenly came back to their senses and thought quickly. If they let this kind of ruthless person escape, they will not be able to sleep well in the future. They had to worry about being assassinated by this kind of person at all times. Instantly, the two jumped up from the ground at the same time and chased Kevin Huang with all their strength. However, the two of them were not as fast as Kevin Huang after all, and there was still some distance between them. They could only watch Kevin Huang ran farther and farther away, and they couldn''t catch up. At this moment, Fade Chen, who had only used one finger just now, narrowed his eyes and his chest surged. Then, a st of strength burst out of his mouth, and at the same time, a thunder-like roar sounded, "Don''t you dare thinking of escaping!" "Whoosh!" In an instant, a white breath came out of Fade Chen''s mouth. The breath turned into a sword in the air. It broke through the space at a very fast speed and urately stabbed the back of Kevin Huang, who was about to climb over the wall. "Whoosh!" The sword went through Kevin Huang''s body and continued to fly forward. After flying for about 400 or 500 meters, it gradually dissipated under the bright moonlight. As for Kevin Huang''s body, his heart was directly prated, and his body instantly lost vitality. His body stopped and then fell into the swimming pool, creating a huge ssh of water. Jimmy Wei and Thomas Qiao rushed over and dragged Kevin Huang out of the swimming pool. After confirming that he was dead, they were relieved. Then, they looked at Fade Chen and their expressions became tense again. The young man in his early twenties killed Kevin Huang, who was at the peak of the Yellow ss, in just two moves. First, it was a mysterious martial arts technique, the Sky-Locking Finger! Then, it was a superb skill that could turn one''s breath into a sword! What kind of masters could reach this ck level, the Earth level, and even the Heaven level? They didn''t know what to guess, and didn''t dare to make any wild guesses. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Jimmy Wei was stunned and his head was in a mess. He still could notprehend what was happening in front of him. At this time, Tom Wei woke up from the shock, rushed to Fade Chen and said with a smile, "Brother Fade, you''re amazing. You killed that guy with two moves. What''s thest move? It''s so awesome!" Tom Wei did not understand so much and did not know what Fade Chen''sst move meant just now. So at this moment, he was not as shocked as Jimmy Wei and the others. Fade Chen smiled faintly and said, "Nothing, just a little trick!" Hearing Fade Chen''s words, Jimmy Wei came to his senses and hurried forward. He knelt on one knee and saluted Fade Chen. "Mr. Chen, thank you very much for what happened today! If it weren''t for you, we would have been killed by Kevin..." Fade Chen helped Jimmy Wei up and said with a smile, "Uncle Long, no need to thank me. I''m Tom''s friend. It''s not a big deal." Speaking of this, Jimmy Wei couldn''t help but blush and he was a little embarrassed. After all, when Tom Wei brought Fade Chen to help, he didn''t believe it at all. Instead, he wanted to drive them away. However, the result waspletely beyond his imagination. Thinking of this, Jimmy Wei apologized and thanked Fade Chen again. After Fade Chen''s courtesy, Jimmy Wei finally stopped thanking him. At this time, Thomas Qiao and Duncan Wei came to Fade Chen and finally found an opportunity to speak. "Uh..." However, before he could make a sound, the atmosphere suddenly became awkward. After all, Duncan Wei and Thomas Qiao''s sarcasm towards Fade Chen was still vivid in their mind, especially Duncan Wei, who said that he wanted to take revenge on Fade Chen. Now when they think about it, they thought how ridiculous he was just now. "Mr. Chen, I was too arrogant previously. How offensive my words were! Please forgive me, Mr. Chen!" Thomas Qiao bowed to Fade Chen respectfully and apologized. Fade Chen snorted and said nothing. Thomas Qiao bent deeper. "If Mr. Chen wants to punish me, Thomas dares not to resist. Mr. Chen, please punish!" Fade Chen still did not speak. He nced at Duncan Wei coldly. Upon seeing this, Thomas Qiao raised his head and nced at Duncan Wei, who was standing beside him with a reluctant look. Thomas Qiao immediately got angry. He kicked Duncan Wei to the ground and roared, "Why are you still standing there? Quickly kowtow to Mr. Chen and apologize!" The move just now caused Duncan Wei to fall to the ground, and his injured right hand was rushed to the ground. It was painful. At this moment, he couldn''t help but looked at Thomas Qiao with tears in his eyes and said, "Master, my hand..." Thomas Qiao''s eyes were about to pop out, and he cursed in his heart. "This guy can''t tell what matter is important at all. In front of a master like Mr. Chen, your hand is nothing." "Apologize to Mr. Chen, or I''ll break your other hand!" Thomas Qiao roared. Duncan Wei had never met his master who loved him so much to be angry at him, he was really scared. He quickly kowtowed and apologized to Fade Chen. Fade Chen looked at Duncan Wei''s kowtow coldly until his forehead was bleeding and his face was blurred by the blood. Then, he said lightly, "Okay." Duncan Wei breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to stand up. But before Duncan Wei could move, he was pressed to the ground by his master, Thomas Qiao, with a face of ttery and respect. He said, "Mr. Chen, Duncan is young and reckless, and offended Mr. Chen. Please don''t take it to heart." Fade Chen said coldly, "I can spare him this time. But don''t rely on your martial arts skills to be arrogant and bully others. This is not the teaching of martial arts!" "Yes, thanks to Mr. Chen''s teachings!" Thomas Qiao nodded, then pressed Duncan Wei and kowtowed to Fade Chen to thank him. Then he got up. Later, Thomas Qiao and Jimmy Wei chatted for a while and said that they wanted to leave. Jimmy Wei could not stay, so he paid the corresponding reward, and then he thanked them and sent them out. After leaving the Jimmy Wei''s Vi, Thomas Qiao took Duncan Wei and ran as fast as he could, as if someone was chasing after them. Duncan Wei did not understand why his master was like this, and could not helpining, "Master, why are you in such a hurry to leave? It''s sote now, and I''m injured. Why don''t we rest in the vi for a night before leaving? After all, you have helped Jimmy Wei, so it''s not a problem for us to stay for a night!" Thomas Qiao red at Duncan Wei angrily and shouted, "What are we staying there for! Are you looking for death?" "What looking for death?" Duncan Wei asked in confusion. Thomas Qiao patted Duncan Wei''s head hard and scolded, "So I should let you stay there and let you offend Mr. Chen again, and then bury both of us there?" "Master, why are you so afraid of Fade Chen?" Duncan Wei was a little confused. Although Fade Chen defeated Kevin Huang. But in his opinion, it seemed that he was not that powerful. Hearing this, Thomas Qiao''s eyes almost popped out. He gave Duncan Wei another p rudely and cursed angrily, "Do you know that we just went through the jaws of death? Any carelessness will lead us to the same fate as Kevin Huang. Do you dare not be afraid?" "Jaws of death? No way, is it that horrible?" Duncan Wei asked in confusion. Thomas Qiao took a deep breath and resisted the impulse to beat this stupid disciple in his heart. He exined in a deep voice, "Do you know how terrifying Fade Chen''s strength is?" "Strength? I think he may be a master of the ck level!" Duncan Wei guessed. After all, Kevin Huang was a master at the peak of the Yellow- level. It was reasonable that Fade Chen could beat him. However, when Thomas Qiao heard this, he immediately cursed, "Are you stupid? A ck level master? Can a ck level master defeat Kevin, who is at the peak of the Yellow-ss? Can a ck level master use the Sky-Locking Finger? Can a ck level master spit Qi into a sword?" "This, this... Master, is Fade Chen more powerful than the ck stage? Earth-stage perhaps? How old is he? How is it possible?" Duncan Wei was a little doubtful. Thomas Qiao exined with a lingering fear, "Your strength is still too weak to understand the horror of the real master. It''s hard for a master of the ck Level to defeat a master of the Yellow Level in two moves. Some top masters of the ck level may be able to do it. But it definitely won''t be as easy as Fade Chen made it to be." "Moreover, the move he disyed is the Sky-Locking Finger, which shows that he has a good background and is likely to be from a famous sect. The Sword Exhtion of his flew hundreds of meters away before dissipating. It is probably not his inner aura, but the breath of the Genuine Vitality, which shows that his personal strength and realm are at least at the Early-stage of Earth ss." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Fade is a young master from a famous sect whose strength has reached the Earth ss. Why do you think I''m in such a hurry to leave?" Thomas Qiao red at Duncan Wei and asked in a harsh voice. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 At this moment, after hearing his master''s exnation, Duncan Wei felt a burst of fear from the bottom of his heart. Whether it was the state of Fade Chen''s strength or his status, he could easily kill him and his master. Even their religious sect, the San Mountain, would just be like an ant in front of Fade Chen. Duncan Wei finally understood his master''s fear when he coulde out alive even when he constantly go up against such a master. At this moment, his heart was cold and fearful. Suddenly, he no longerined. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain in his body. He ran madly, trying to get as far away from Fade Chen as possible. When Duncan Wei and Thomas Qiao left in a panic, Jimmy Wei and Tom Wei were holding a banquet to offer hospitality to Fade Chen. After all, Jimmy Wei was not a member of a martial arts sect, so he did not know Fade Chen''s strength as well as Thomas Qiao. He only vaguely guessed that Fade Chen''s strength should be between thete stage of the ck Level and the Earth Level. At the banquet, Jimmy Wei thanked Fade Chen again for saving his life. After chatting with Fade Chen for a while about martial arts, he was taken aback regarding Fade Chen''s amazing skills at such a young age. Not only his medical skills were amazing, but the strength of his martial art was also so powerful, which was really unbelievable. After expressing his gratitude, Jimmy Wei began to inquire about the martial arts world outside of Fade Chen. Fade Chen knew that Jimmy Wei was stimted by Kevin Huang''s statements. He didn''t want to live in this small ce for the rest of his life. He also wanted to widen his view of the world. After all, he had been in Bay city for so many years and had run such a big industry. It was not easy to get rid of all this and go out to make a living again. In this regard, Fade Chen did not make many opinions. He just told Jimmy Wei about some things regarding the martial arts world so that he could have a general understanding of it. As for whether he should go out or not, it was up to Jimmy Wei himself to decide. In this way, Fade Chen stayed overnight in the vi of the Wei family and talked with Jimmy Wei. The next morning, Tom Wei sent someone to drive Fade Chen back home. As soon as he went home, Fade Chen immediately received a phone call from Lily Wei. She learned that Fade Chen saved Jimmyst night and expressed her gratitude to Fade Chen on the phone. At the same time, she exined why she was not presentst night. It turned out that Jimmy Wei worried about his failure, so he let his men put sleeping pills in Lily Wei''s drinks in advance and transferred her to a safe ce. Until this morning, Lily Wei just woke up. After chatting with Lily Wei for a while and making sure that she would treat him when they are both avable, Fade Chen hung up the phone. Fade Chen took a nap at home after asking for leave from thepany. He didn''t get up from bed until 4 o''clock in the afternoon. When he sat up from the bed, his mobile phone rang. Fade Chen picked up the phone and saw the caller ID. It was Yuri Zhang, the little beauty. He was surprised at once. After all, Yuri Zhang was introverted and had never called him. After picking up the phone, Fade Chen said casually, "Yuri, why are you calling me now? Do you miss me?" Yuri Zhang, who was on the other side of the phone, did not expect Fade Chen to speak like this. She seemed to be a little flustered. After a few seconds, she said, "Brother Chen, it''s not..." "Ah, it turns out that Yuri doesn''t miss Brother Chen! Then I''ll hang up the phone!" Fade Chen joked while dressing his clothes. Hearing this, Yuri Zhang became anxious and hurriedly said, "Brother Chen, don''t hang up the phone!" "Oh. You stopped me from hanging up the phone. So, Yuri, it seems like you admitted that you miss me!" Fade Chen said with a smile. Although they were separated, Fade Chen seemed to be able to imagine Yuri Zhang''s blushing cheeks and soft voice on the other side of the phone. "Brother Chen, you, you always like to joke." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Well, okay, I''m not joking. Let''s get down to business. Little Yuri, why are you calling me?" Fade Chen said. Yuri Zhang whispered, "Brother Chen, I, I want to treat you to dinner!" "Treat me to dinner!" Fade Chen was surprised and muttered to himself at the same time. "A few days ago, Lily Wei just invited me to dinner. Now, Yuri Zhang wants to treat me to dinner again. It seemed like he has been quite lucky recently." Then, he continued, "Why? Is it because you like..." Yuri Zhang seemed to worry about Fade Chen''s misunderstanding and hurriedly exined, "No, Brother Chen, it''s not like that. I, I just want to thank you!" "No? Yuri, I didn''t say anything!" Fade Chenughed evilly, which made Yuri Zhang blushed again. She was speechless. After calming herself down, Yuri Zhang said, "Brother Chen, here''s the thing. Mr. Huang introduced me to an entertainmentpany. I just signed it. Thepany gave me a deposit, so I want to treat you to a meal. Brother Chen, I want to thank you personally." Hearing Yuri Zhang''s words, Fade Chen immediately understood. It should be what Fatty Huang mentionst time that he wanted to make Yuri Zhang a star. Last time, Yuri Zhang said that she wanted to think about it, so she had to discuss it with her family. Now she must have made up her mind and officially signed the contract with the entertainment company. Thinking of this, Fade Chen could not help but be happy for her and said with a smile, "That''s great. You have be a star now. I should cherish the opportunity to have dinner with a big star!" "Brother Chen, I''m not a big star. You''re making fun of me again." Yuri Zhang was a little shy, but her tone showed her excitement. Fade Chenughed and said, "I didn''t make fun of you. Yuri, I''m telling the truth. I believe that Yuri will definitely be a famous star. At that time, don''t forget to leave me some autographs and take photos with Brother Chen!" Then, Fade Chen decided the time and ce on the phone to Yuri Zhang. After getting up and washing up, he changed into casual clothes and drove to the agreed restaurant. At six o''clock in the evening, Fade Chen reached the restaurant. After parking the car, Fade Chen looked up at the well-decorated restaurant and could not help but be surprised. He did not expect that Yuri Zhang would invite him to such a luxurious restaurant. At this time, Yuri Zhang, who was waiting in the restaurant, also noticed Fade Chen. She ran to Fade Chen and said with a smile, "Brother Chen, I''ve booked a seat. Let''s go in!" Fade Chen looked at the little beauty in front of him and his eyes lit up. Yuri Zhang was wearing a light blue long skirt with small flowers over her knees. Her usual ponytail was untied and her long hair hung down on her shoulders. Her face was applied with some light makeup, which made her innocent face look more delicate. She looked like the main female character in all kinds of youth movies. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Although Yuri Zhang was not dressed fashionably, and her essories were ordinary ones, she was prettierpared to the in-looking, simple-dressed, introverted, and shy girl she was before. Seeing Fade Chen staring at her, Yuri Zhang couldn''t help but blush. She lowered her head shyly and gently called, "Brother Chen." Fade Chen woke up from the daze. He smiled at Yuri Zhang and said, "Yuri, you have be a superstar, you''ve turned even more beautiful. I couldn''t take my eyes off you." Yuri Zhang became shyer. "Brother Chen, you''re joking me again." "All right, no joke anymore." Fade Chen smiled and said, "But to be honest, Yuri, you are so beautiful today!" Every woman will be happy if someone admires her beauty. Hearing this, Yuri Zhang couldn''t help but smile. Then she gently pulled Fade Chen''s clothes and said, "Brother Chen, let''s go in!" Fade Chen pointed to the well- dressed customers in the restaurant and whispered in Yuri Zhang''s ear, "Yuri, the food in this restaurant is very expensive. I don''t like to eat in this kind of ce. I''d like to eat at roadside food stalls, a barbecue and a few bottles of beer, which is the best." Yuri Zhang knew that Fade Chen was saving money for her, so she couldn''t help but feel warm in her heart. However, she still pulled Fade Chen inside and exined at the same time, "Brother Chen, don''t worry. I''m richer now. Thepany has given me a contract fee of 100,000 yuan. I gave my parents 80,000 yuan, and now there are 20,000 yuan left. It''s enough for dinner at a ce like this." After a pause, Yuri Zhang said seriously, "What''s more, I have to thank you, Brother Chen. I can''t just treat you with a simple dinner. If it weren''t for you, Brother Chen, I wouldn''t have had such a good chance like this." Since Yuri Zhang said so, Fade Chen did not deny her again. He nodded and said, "Well, since you are rich now. Today, I will order the most expensive meal." With this, Fade Chen patted his belly and said to Yuri Zhang, "My stomach is very big. Be careful, because I will eat a lot!" "I''m not afraid!" The little beauty gently wrinkled her nose and showed a lovely smile. She pulled Fade Chen''s clothes and continued to walk towards the restaurant. Fade Chen suddenly stopped Yuri Zhang and stood still. "Brother Chen, what''s wrong?" Yuri Zhang felt strange that Fade Chen suddenly stopped. Fade Chen pointed to the couple around him who walked into the restaurant hand in hand. Then he smiled at Yuri Zhang and reached out to hold her soft hand. "See, we have to go into the restaurant like this." Yuri Zhang felt that the back of her hand was in his hand, and a warm feeling suddenly surged over. Yuri Zhang''s cheeks instantly turned red. However, she did not refuse to Fade Chen''s action. Instead, she slightly lowered her head and let Fade Chen take her into the dining room. Yuri Zhang had already booked a table with a good seat. It was located in a corner near the window. The environment was quiet, and the private room was not far away. After handing the menu to Fade Chen, Yuri Zhang immediately called the waiter over. "Brother Chen, you can order whatever you like!" The waiter was a beautiful young woman with a smile on her face. When she saw Fade Chen''s simple clothes, her eyes shed and she frowned. Fade Chen did not pay attention to the waitress''s expression. He lowered his head and looked at the menu. He found that the cost of this restaurant was really expensive. A vegetable dish would cost about four hundred yuan, and a meat dish was worth seven or eight hundred yuan. If he ordered a few dishes, Yuri Zhang would probably spend several thousand dors on a meal. Although Yuri Zhang had money now, and the twenty thousand yuan she had could afford this meal, Fade Chen didn''t want to use up all of her living expenses in a meal, so he ordered three or four rtively cheap dishes with a price of about a thousand yuan. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "That''s all for the dishes." After ordering, Fade Chen closed the menu and handed it to the waitress beside him. The waitress put away the menu, smiled professionally at Fade Chen, and asked, "Sir, do you want some wine? If you spend over two thousand yuan on the drinks, you can enjoy a 20% discount on your total bill. Today..." Fade Chen thought of the wine that was priced at least four digits on the menu. He immediately waved his hand and said, "There''s no need for the wine. Just serve two cups of in water!" The waitress was stunned for a moment, then nodded and turned to leave. However, when she left, she whispered. "D*mn. No wines, only cheap things I can''t get anymission out of it." "What an outfit. Don''te here for dinner if you don''t have any money. Shame on them." "How nice it would be if I could be as lucky as Ann. Then, I can go to the private room to serve. Those Young Masters are willing to spend lots of money at any time. It''s much better than this kind of poor guy." The waitress''s voice was not loud, but Fade Chen''s strength was so strong that he heard all her words. Fade Chen couldn''t help but frown. He didn''t expect the waiter of this hotel to have this kind of manner. Yuri Zhang noticed Fade Chen''s frown and asked, "Brother Chen, what''s wrong?" "Nothing!" Fade Chen waved his hand and said with a smile. Then he sighed, "I just thought that you would be a superstar, and there must be a lot of people who would love you. I feel a little jealous when thinking that I need to share you with so many people!" Hearing this, Yuri Zhang couldn''t help but blush. Especially when she heard the word "love", she gently blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Fade Chen up and down. "Brother Chen, my feelings for you will not change whether for now or in the future." "Feeling? What feelings do you have towards me?" Fade Chen blinked his eyes and looked at Yuri Zhang with a teasing smile. "Gratitude!" Yuri Zhang said. "Only gratitude? Is there anything else?" Fade Chen sighed with a regretful look. "And, and... I love..." Yuri Zhang''s cheeks were red and her voice was too low to be heard. At this time, the waitress came over with a ss of water. Yuri Zhang quickly changed the topic and said, "Brother Chen, the water is here. You can drink water!" But at this moment, Fade Chen smiled. He heard the waitress''s voice from far away. How could he not hear Yuri Zhang''s murmur? However, in order not to make the little beauty shy, Fade Chen could only pretend not to hear it. He picked up the cup, took a sip, and then sighed, "Even the water you ordered is extremely appetizing." Chapter 141 Chapter 141 When Yuri Zhang saw this, her face turned red. She covered her mouth and chuckled, "Brother Chen, the water was ordered by you!" "Ah!" Fade Chen smiled and then continued, "It''s your treat, so I have the chance to order some water, appetizing water." "Brother Chen, you are so good at joking." Yuri Zhang said with a smile. She felt rxed and free when chatting with Fade Chen. She liked this feeling very much. The two chatted. After a while, the dishes were served. It was still the same waitress who served the dishes just now. Although there was still a smile on her face, Fade Chen could still see the unhappiness in her eyes. Ignoring the snobbish waitress, Fade Chen and Yuri Zhang started to eat while chatting. Fade Chen asked about Yuri Zhang''s signing of thepany, worried that she would be bullied. After all, with Yuri Zhang''s introverted and kind temper, she might not be used to be in the entertainment industry. Yuri Zhang also admitted that she was not used to it, but fortunately, with the support of Fatty Huang, the young master of the entertainment industry in Bay City, the top management of the company had to take care of Yuri Zhang. Originally, ording to the n of the Fatty Huang, he would directly use his influence to make Yuri Zhang famous with a lot of money. But Yuri Zhang herself felt that it was not good. It seemed that it was not fair and would let others talk about all kinds of rumors behind her back. Therefore, Yuri Zhang rejected Fatty Huang''s n. She wanted to take time to make good music with her own strength. Therefore, in addition to attending sses, Yuri Zhang often went to the entertainment industry in her spare time and received guidance from the professional music teacher of thepany. Although Yuri Zhang was talented in music and had a good voice, she had never received professional music training after all, so she had to learn some things from scratch. The two chatted freely and soon, half of the food was eaten. The in water on their table was soon finished. Fade Chen was going to ask the waiter to pour some more water. At this moment, there was a broadcast in the restaurant. "Thetest health-preserving wine that is popr in Bay City has just reached out shop. Every bottle of it is sold for 888 dors. There is a limited number of it. It''s on a firste first serve basis..." Generally speaking, luxurious restaurants like this would not broadcast radio advertisements that would disturb the dining atmosphere. But this Life Elixir Wine was a different matter. After all, recently, from the retirement banquet of Mr. Wu, the rumors about it spread like a wild fire among the rich in Bay City, attracting a lot of rich and powerful people. However, the number of Life Elixir Wine was limited. In the beginning, it only supplied to some of the rich and powerful people in Bay City. Recently, the production of the wine increased, but it was not many. So only some luxurious restaurants can received the wine. It was not easy for this restaurant to get the Life Elixir Wine in. As soon as the goods arrived, the owner immediately made a radio advertisement to attract people to buy it, and also to raise the level of the restaurant with the reputation of Life Elixir Wine. After all, in the entire Bay City, there were not many restaurants that could provide Life Elixir Wine. Not long after the advertisement was broadcasted, there was a burst of discussion in the restaurant. Many customers began to talk about it, and some of them immediately called the waiter and ordered the Life Elixir Wine. After all, this restaurant was of good quality, and the people who came here were all rich people. They could afford to pay a few thousand yuan. Fade Chen was surprised to hear the broadcast from the radio. He didn''t expect that the health- preserving wine he made had be something for the rich in Bay City to disy their identities and status. He was not interested in this advertisement. After all, the wine that was machine-made on arger scale was not as good as the ones made by himself. But at this moment, listening to the advertisements and the surrounding discussion, Yuri Zhang¡¯s eyes began to shine. Suddenly, she waved her hand at the waitress, "hi!" The waiter came over. This time, the smile on her face disappeared. She directly pulled a long face and said coldly, "Hello, Miss, what can I do for you?" Yuri Zhang nodded and said, "Please give us a bottle of the Life Elixir Wine mentioned in the broadcast just now." Yuri Zhang''s words shocked not only the waitress, but also Fade Chen. "Miss, do you really want some Life Elixir Wine?" The waitress stared at Yuri Zhang in surprise and couldn''t help but look at Fade Chen with a trace of suspicion. Yuri Zhang nodded and said seriously, "Yes, I''ll have one bottle!" The waiter immediately smiled sincerely from the bottom of her heart. She nodded and said, "Okay, Miss, I''ll go get you the Life Elixir Wine right away." As she said this, the waitress turned around and left. Her footsteps were much lighter, but some murmuring could still be heard and that made Fade Chen frown. "I didn''t expect that this poor couple would be so generous to order such expensive Life Elixir Wine." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "What''s wrong with that woman. Anyway, since she has ordered this wine, I can get hundreds of commission!" Ignoring the waitress''s words, Fade Chen looked at Yuri Zhang and asked, "Yuri, why do you suddenly order such expensive wine?" Yuri Zhang looked at Fade Chen and said, "Brother Chen, I heard about this Life Elixir Wine when I was in school. I heard that our headmaster got a bottle with great efforts and drank it secretly for more than a month! Moreover, I just heard from them that this Life Elixir Wine is very good for the body, especially for people who practiced martial arts. Brother Chen, you are practicing martial arts. This kind of Life Elixir Wine will be very beneficial to you." "Brother Chen''s martial arts need not be improved by Life Elixir Wine! Besides, this wine is too expensive, nearly 7,000 yuan!" Fade Chen did not expect that Yuri Zhang would order the wine for this reason. Moreover, the effect of Life Elixir Wine was getting more and more outrageous. Although the wine had some effect of strengthening the body, it had little to no effect on the improvement of martial arts. Yuri Zhang tilted her head and looked at Fade Chen, saying, "I don''t think it''s expensive to spend money for you, Brother Chen!" Fade Chen suddenly felt warm in his heart. At the same time, he was thinking whether he should tell Yuri Zhang that he was the one who made this Life Elixir Wine. So he could actually get the most authentic wine. Just as Fade Chen was thinking, the waitress came over with a small bottle of wine in her tray with a smile. Fade Chen looked at the wine which was as small as a coca-c bottle on the tray and couldn''t help scolding those profiteers for going too far. They repackaged the liquid into smaller bottles. The price was too high for this little wine. But just as the waitress was about toe over, the door of a private room next to it suddenly opened and a head popped out. When a person saw the Life Elixir Wine in the waitress''s hand, his eyes lit up and said, "Waitress, give us three bottles of this Life Elixir Wine!" Chapter 142 Chapter 142 The waitress was stunned for a moment and then came to her senses. She apologized to the man and said, "I''m sorry, sir. There is a limited number of Life Elixir Wine in our store and it has been sold out. This is thest bottle." "What, thest bottle?" The man in the private room frowned with dissatisfaction. At this time, Yuri Zhang saw the waiter''s movement and couldn''t help shouting, "Waitress, our wine!" The waitress was about toe over with the wine. The man in the private room looked in the direction of the voice and saw Fade Chen''s clothing. His eyes lit up. Then he stopped the waitress and said, "Wait a minute!" "Sir?" The waitress turned around and looked at the young man in a suit and leather shoes in front of him. The man pointed to the Life Elixir Wine and said, "Give me this bottle of wine!" "But, another guest has..." The waitress was a little embarrassed. The man looked at Fade Chen disdainfully again and said in a scornful tone, "Did they order it? It doesn''t matter. Give me the wine. How much do they want? I''ll buy it from them instead." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. While speaking, the man reached out to get the Life Elixir Wine. Yuri Zhang had paid attention to the situation here. Seeing this, her pretty face darkened and she said coldly, "What do you want to do?" When the man saw Yuri Zhang''s face, he couldn''t help but be surprised. But then he smiled and said, "Babe, I just ordered a few bottles of wine. I didn''t do anything! Do you want to drink it with me? In my private room, the seats are very big, and we can y together!" "You are disgusting!" Yuri Zhang blushed with anger. "We ordered the Life Elixir Wine first. Give it back to us." The man smiled and nced at Fade Chen. Then, he shook his hand disdainfully and said, "Isn''t it about money? Give me this wine, and I''ll pay you." While speaking, the man directly took out a stack of red banknotes and threw them over. He sneered and said, "This is 10,000 yuan. I''ll buy your bottle of wine and you can earn more than 3,000 yuan. That''s me being generous!" Yuri Zhang said angrily, "I don''t want the money. This is the wine we ordered. We want to drink it. It''s not for sale!" The man frowned and snorted. "Do you think that money is not enough?" Then, he took out a stack of banknotes and threw it over again. He said coldly, "We''ll add another ten thousand yuan. This should be enough for you!" Seeing this, Yuri Zhang was so angry that she couldn''t help rushing out to fight with the man. At this time, Fade Chen stood up and patted on Yuri Zhang''s shoulder gently. He said softly, "Yuri, leave them to me!" "Brother Chen, I..." Yuri Zhang''s eyes were filled with tears. Fade Chen looked at the two piles of notes on the ground and put his hands in his trouser pocket. With a faint evil smile on his mouth, he walked over to the man and said, "Do you want to buy our wine?" The man nced at Fade Chen with disdain and said, "Yes." "You may not be able to earn 20,000 yuan in half a year, right?" The man said. Fade Chen shook his head lightly and said, "We will not sell our wine, and I don''tck this little money. Now pick up the money and apologize to us. Then I''ll let you go." "Apologize?" The man curled his lip and said with a disdainful smile, "Are you kidding? Do you know who I am, Lincoln Xie, am? No one has ever dared to ask me to apologize to him, let alone a loser like you!" Fade Chen said, "Apologize when you do something wrong. It has nothing to do with your identity." "Woah, you''re teaching me a lesson now." Lincoln Xie sneered and took out another stack of money. Holding it in his hand, he directly pped Fade Chen on the face with the money. "Believe it or not, I will smash you to death with money." Seeing this, Fade Chen''s eyes turned cold and he showed a hint of anger. He raised his arm and pped Lincoln Xie in the face. Suddenly, Lincoln Xie''s cheeks were red and swollen. He covered his cheeks with a shocked expression and shouted angrily, "How dare you! I''ll kill you. I..." "F**k, you deserve this beating!" Fade Chen pped Lincoln Xie again, which made his other cheek swollen. "You..." Lincoln Xie still wanted to curse, but when he saw Fade Chen raise his arm, he was so scared that he swallowed back his scolding words. At this time, Fade Chen picked up the Life Elixir Wine in the waitress''s hand and was about to go back to his seat. Seeing this, Lincoln Xie''s eyes showed a hint of anger. He suddenly shouted, "Wait!" "Er..." Fade Chen turned around, looked at Lincoln Xie with a frown, and said coldly, "Why? Is the beating not enough for you?" Lincoln Xie instinctively took a few steps back, with fear in his eyes. But he still shouted, "I ordered this bottle of wine. You can''t take it away." After that, Lincoln Xie looked at the waitress. "You?" Fade Chen red at Lincoln Xie and then looked at the waiter. The waitress was nervous at the moment. She did not expect that things would happen to her. Facing a rich man and the other man with a violent look in his eyes, she trembled and felt a little scared. "I think you should be clear about who ordered this wine!" Fade Chen stared at the waitress and said. "I..." The waitress moved her mouth. Before she could finish, Lincoln Xie, who was next to her, took the stack of notes in his hand and nced at the waitress. He blinked his eyes and said, "Think. Who ordered this bottle of wine" Looking at the red banknotes, the waitress''s eyes suddenly lited up. Thinking that she could get 10,000 yuan by changing her words, she suddenly felt excited and couldn''t care about anything else. She nodded directly and said, "This wine is ordered by this customer in the private room." Hearing this, Lincoln Xie smiled proudly. He looked at Fade Chen and said, "Did you hear that? I ordered the wine." After that, Lincoln Xie reached out to get the health-preserving wine. Lincoln Xie didn''t care about the Life Elixir Wine. After all, which expensive wine hadn''t he taste before. He cared about his own dignity. Therefore, even if he smashed tens of thousands of yuan to the waitress, he would get this Life Elixir Wine to save his dignity. At this moment, Fade Chen couldn''t help but change his expression when he looked at the waitress. Before, the waitress disliked serving the poor and loved the rich. Because they ordered cheap dishes, the waitress secretly sneered at them. At that time, although she was dissatisfied, at least the service wasn''t bad. So Fade Chen didn''t care much about it. But now, she went too far andpletely reversed the truth for money, which made Fade Chen angry. Fade Chen stared at the waiter coldly and said in a cold voice, "Are you sure this wine was ordered by him?" Looking at Fade Chen''s fiery eyes, the waitress trembled with fear. But when she saw the red banknotes in Lincoln Xie''s hand, she suddenly felt excited. She nodded firmly and said, "The wine was ordered by this guest in the private room." Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Hearing this, Lincoln Xie showed a proud expression on his face. Then, he turned to look at Fade Chen and snorted, "Did you hear that? I said that this wine is mine, so it must be mine." Fade Chen''s eyes darkened and he grunted, "Ask your boss toe over now. I''d like to see how your shop does business. How can they turn the truth upside down." When the waitress heard that Fade Chen wanted to meet with her boss, she was so scared that her whole body trembled and her face showed concern. Seeing this, Lincoln Xieforted the waitress and said, "Don''t worry, let your bosse over. I''m sure that your boss will know what to say when he sees me." The waitress looked hesitant, but at this point, she had no choice but to call the boss over. The owner was a middle- aged man in his forties. He walked over with a smile on his face and handed a cigarette to Fade Chen and Lincoln Xie with a smile. Fade Chen snorted. Instead of taking the boss''s cigarette, he looked at him coldly and said, "Boss, I want to know how your restaurant educate your staff. She sent the things we ordered to other customers. Is this the rule of your restaurant?" When the waitress went to call her boss over just now, the boss had already roughly understood the whole story. Hence, he naturally understood the meaning of Fade Chen''s words, but at this moment, he purposefully pretended to be silly and said, "Sir, please calm down. We will investigate the matter thoroughly and give you a satisfactory answer." "A satisfactory answer?" Fade Chen said, "Bring us the wine now!" Seeing this, Lincoln Xie immediately said, "This is the wine that I ordered." The boss suddenly looked embarrassed and said, "Dear guests, you all said that the wine was ordered by yourself. This is really..." Fade Chen said coldly, "Who ordered the wine? Sir, you may rey the CCTV of the restaurant and see it yourself." Hearing that he wanted to watch the surveince video, the waitress suddenly turned pale and looked worried. Then, she looked at Lincoln Xie for help. Lincoln Xie''s face also changed slightly, but then he showed a look of disdain. He winked at the boss and said in a low voice, "Sir, my name is Lincoln Xie, from the Bay City." Hearing this, the boss''s eyes lit up immediately. With an ingratiating look, he approached Lincoln Xie and said, "It''s Young Master Xie from the Xie Family in Bay City. It''s my honor to have you here." "It''s indeed your honor!" Lincoln Xie''s face was full of pride. Then he pointed to the Life Elixir Wine and said, "This wine..." How could the boss not understand Lincoln Xie''s meaning? He quickly handed over the wine and said, "We, of course, serve the wine that Young Master Xie wants. In order to thank you foring, this bottle of wine will be free for you." Lincoln Xie picked up the Life Elixir Wine and looked at Fade Chen provocatively. Then he nodded and said proudly, "Yes, I don''t care about tens of millions of yuan. What I care about is dignity. If someone shows me respect, I will certainly do the same." With this, Lincoln Xie handed the boss a business card and said, "Call this personter and tell him my name, tell him that I asked thepany to cooperate with your restaurant." The boss immediately became ecstatic, holding the business card with both hands, and the smile on his face was wide. He didn''t expect that he would win Young Master Xie''s favor by sending him a bottle of wine and get the opportunity to cooperate with the Xie family. This was a great opportunity! The boss, who was smiling, winked at the waitress and said in a low voice, "Wendy, I''ll raise your sry and give you a bonuster. You did a good job this time!" The waitress burst intoughter and was overjoyed. She was so lucky this time. First, she got 10,000 yuan, and now she was rewarded by the boss. How lucky she was! The two were overjoyed and ttered Lincoln Xie,pletely ignoring Fade Chen. Seeing this, Fade Chen lowered his voice and said coldly, "Boss, are you doing business like this?" The boss made up his mind at the moment, so he was not polite to Fade Chen. He directly said in an official tone, "Dear guest, if you have any dissatisfaction, you can mention it to us. We will take it into consideration. If our restaurant can''t satisfy you, you can call the department. We wee the supervisors toe and check on us." Obviously, he had nothing to fear. The boss did not care about offending such poor guests as Fade Chen. After all,pared with the benefits of pleasing Young Master Xie, losing these two guests was not a big deal. "Good, very good, so this is the way your restaurant runs!" Fade Chen''s voice was extremely gloomy. Then he took out his mobile phone and said coldly, "Didn''t you say that you wee supervision? Then let''s have them here!" "Boss, he seems to be calling toin!" The waitress said carefully. The boss curled his lip scornfully and said, "Let him do it. I have already taken care of the business there. Besides, the standard of our restaurant is high. There is no problem with the real examination." As soon as the boss finished speaking, his mobile phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and immediately picked up the phone. With a smile on his face, he said, "Mr. Qi, your Life Elixir Wine really sold out well in our restaurant. We had just received it and it sold out in the blink of an eye. If you can give us more wine, we..." Before the boss could finish, there was a deep roar from the other side, "Mr. Wang, we will no longer supply the Life Elixir Wine to your restaurant. Don''t you think about getting goods from us in the future." The boss was a little stunned. He didn''t understand what had happened. How did the Life Elixir Wine''s contract that he had just signed suddenly get canceled? He wanted to exin, but the other party hung up the phone. "What''s going on?" The boss asked in a low voice, frowning as he put away his phone. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But before he could put the phone back in his pocket, it rang again. The boss touched the phone and before he could speak, there was a roar from the other end of the phone. "Wang, is this how you do business?! I warned you not to y any tricks. You can''t afford to offend some people. From now on, the cooperation between ourpany and your restaurant will be suspended, and there will be no more contact!" "Ah!" The boss was dumbfounded. But then, the clerk rushed over in a panic and shouted, "Boss, bad news, bad news!" "What''s wrong? Is the sky falling down?" the boss shouted, resisting his anger. The clerk said, "Boss, the businessmen are here to check. Moreover, the inspection seems to be very strict this time. We have vited several rules and they are going to temporarily close down our restaurant." "What? How, how is this possible?" The store owner was stunned and did not understand what had happened. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 The boss was still in a daze, but another shop assistant ran over in a panic and yelled, "Boss, bad news, bad news." The boss was a little numb at the moment. His eyelids twitched and he asked, "What happened again?" The clerk said, "Boss, a group of people came to the door of the restaurant. They said they were from Long Enterprise. They surrounded the door of the restaurant and scared the guests. The guests do not dare toe in." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "What? Long Enterprise? Isn''t that Uncle Wei''s man? Why are they here? We''ve just personally greeted them awhile ago?" The boss said in panic. The clerk did not know why, but said, "Boss, they said that their guests were treated unfairly in your restaurant. They wanted justice. Uncle Wei said it himself." "Uncle Wei''s guest!" The boss was really stunned. Then, he turned his head with difficulty and looked at Fade Chen. At this time, when he looked at Fade Chen''s indifferent smile which reminded him of Fade''s statements just now, he couldn''t help but tremble in his heart and he was extremely terrified. He forced a smile and said to Fade Chen, "Sir, it is really a huge misunderstanding. I, I can..." Fade Chen waved his hand and interrupted the boss coldly, saying, "There''s no need to exin. Your restaurant chose to treat customers like this. It has to bear the corresponding consequences." After that, Fade Chen took Yuri Zhang''s hand, paid the bill, and left the restaurant directly. The boss behind him was very disappointed. He almost copsed to the ground. At this moment, Lincoln Xie, who was next to him, saw this and was puzzled. He said to the boss, "Boss, isn''t he just a kid? What threat does he have to you? When you cooperate with our Xie Family, we can guarantee that your restaurant business will be prosperous." "That b*stard dared to attack me, I will let him pay the price!" Lincoln Xie looked at Fade Chen as he left and snorted. "You are from Long City. Don''t you know who I have just offended? That is Uncle Wei''s distinguished guest, my business will be screwed. How can I cooperate with you now?" The restaurant boss was very regretful. This time, in order to please Young Master Xie, he had offended a big shot. This was really a trouble." However, the boss did not dare to say these words in front of Lincoln Xie, so he could only nod and thank him for his generosity. Lincoln Xie didn''t want to eat anymore so he left without paying the bill. Seeing this, the boss''s face turned gloomy and he was upset, almost to the verge of crying. He turned around angrily and immediately saw the waitress standing next to him in a daze. Suddenly, the boss was angry and scolded the waitress angrily, "Have you got eyes? I have warned you many times not to judge people by their looks. But now you have offended a big shot, and my restaurant is going to be ruined. Can you bear the responsibility?" "Boss, I...Young Master Xie just said, I..." The waitress still wanted to defend herself, hoping that the boss would not fire her for Young Master Xie''s sake. However, when the boss heard the name of Young Master Xie, he was even angrier. He directly waved his hand and shouted, "Get out, get out of here. You are fired." The waitress was stunned and reluctantly walked to the door. However, after a few steps, the shopkeeper behind him suddenly shouted, "Stop!" The waitress suddenly had an idea. She thought to herself, "Did Young Master Xie''s words work just now? The boss wants me to stay!" However, just as she was fantasizing, the boss walked over with a cold face and snatched the 10,000 yuan in her arms. He said coldly, "My restaurant is going to closed down, and you have a great responsibility. This 10,000 yuan will be yourpensation to the shop." "No, the money is mine, I..." The waitress still wanted to exin, but the boss waved his hand and called the security guard. She was scared and dared not say anything more. She lowered her head and walked out of the restaurant in disgrace. As soon as she came out of the restaurant, she was shocked when she saw dozens of men with dragon tattoos at the door. She was terrified and said, "Who on earth is that guy just now? He actually has such great power. He closed down our boss'' shop with just a phone call, he is not even afraid of Young Master Xie. If I had been kind to him just now, I wouldn''t have offended him, I might have..." For a moment, the waitress''s heart was full of regret. At the same time, Lincoln Xie, who left the restaurant, suddenly felt unhappy when he thought of the p by Fade Chen. He took out his mobile phone and made a phone call, saying, "Young Master Zhang, I am Lincoln. I have something to ask you to help me. Do you know a guy, he..." Half an hourter, Howard Zhang and Leonard Zhu appeared in a western restaurant simultaneously. Lincoln Xie was sitting opposite them. As the rich young masters in Bay City, they certainly knew Lincoln Xie''s identity. They knew that this young masters is the son of the Xie family from Long City. Although Lincoln Xie was not a real young master in the Xie family, the Xie family was much more powerful than the Zhang family and the Zhu family. Therefore, Howard Zhang and Leonard Zhu were very respectful towards Lincoln Xie, even with a hint of ttery. Lincoln Xieined about what he had just encountered in the restaurant to Howard Zhang and Leonard Zhu and asked them to investigate who the guy was. After all, he was beaten in Bay City, so he had to find out his identity. Hearing Lincoln Xie''s description, Howard Zhang and Leonard Zhu didn''t need to ask people to investigate. They had already guessed the identity of the man. Suddenly, the two looked at each other and couldn''t help smiling bitterly. They couldn''t say anything. The losses they suffered in Fade Chen''s hands were much more than that of Lincoln Xie. In addition, in recent days, theirpanies had lost a lot of business under the joint attack of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and the Gxy za Enterprise, which made the elders in the family very dissatisfied with them. It was all because they offended Fade Chen that they started the series of revenge. Thinking of this, the two of them were too heartbroken to cry. Lincoln Xie looked at their expressions and was confused. He frowned and said, "Why? Is that guy very powerful? You guys can''t even deal with him?" Leonard Zhu nodded and wanted to speak out Fade Chen''s identity. He also wanted to advise Lincoln Xie not to make trouble with this guy because those who got into trouble for him would eventually lead to greater troubles. But just as Leonard Zhu was about to speak, Howard Zhang''s eyes suddenly lit up. He thought of something, so he secretly pulled the corner of Leonard Zhu''s clothes under the table. Leonard Zhu was a little confused, but he still closed his mouth in time. He just sighed and did not speak. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Seeing this, Lincoln Xie became more curious and said, "Master Zhang, Master Zhu, why? Is that guy so powerful that you are so afraid to mention anything?" Leonard Zhu did not understand Howard Zhang''s meaning, so he kept quiet and he looked at Howard Zhang. Howard Zhang sighed and said to Lincoln Xie, "Master Xie, in fact, that guy is powerful, but not that powerful!" The descriptive words made Lincoln Xie even more curious and puzzled. He mmed the table and said, "Master Zhang, just tell me whatever it is. I''d like to see how powerful that kid is. Our Xie family has never been afraid of a person from a small town." Howard Zhang''s eyes glimmered, and then he stated, "Master Xie, since you have promised, I will go all out and tell you the truth." Then, Howard Zhang said, "Master Xie, that fe''s name is Fade Chen. A few months ago, he appeared in our lives, I don''t know where he came from. I also don''t know why he has a rtionship with Quin Lin." "Later, that guy concocted some kind of Life Elixir Wine at the retirement banquet for Mr. Wu, our former mayor of Bay City. Suddenly, he became famous among the citizens here. Countless people, from the rich and powerful,peted against each other to buy the Life Elixir Wine, but the supply was very limited. With the Life Elixir Wine, he got to know many elites in Bay City. In the whole of Bay City, you can regard him as someone of great influence." "Isn''t it just a bottle of wine? Is it really that powerful?" Lincoln Xie didn''t believe it. Hearing Howard Zhang''s words, Leonard Zhu immediately realized something and nodded at Howard Zhang. Then, he immediately turned to Lincoln Xie and exined," Master Xie, the Life Elixir Wine is indeed something extraordinary. Those who have tasted it couldn''t get enough of it. For the sake of the elixir, rich and influential people like Mr. Wu have developed a very good rtionship with Fade Chen." "It''s also because of this, that Fade Chen has be more and more arrogant recently. He has boldly dered that he has no opponent in Bay City and no one dares to touch him. Even the business of my family and Master Zhang''s family has been crunched by that kid and Quin Lin. But because of those connections, we dare not do anything to him! s!" Lincoln Xie frowned upon hearing that, "Is it really that amazing? He became the master of Bay City with just that bottle of wine?" Howard Zhang immediately said, "Master Xie, you may not know this but the wine is really good. Moreover, Fade Chen''s business is growing exponentially. Not only in Bay City, but he''s ready to prate the surrounding urban areas, including other districts." Lincoln Xie''s brows furrowed and the muscles on his face twitched. Howard Zhang immediately winked knowingly at Leonard Zhu. Leonard Zhu understood and immediately continued to exaggerate, "Fade Chen boasted that within a year, his elixir would break through Bay City and upy 80% of the market in the district capital. In three years, it will be the biggest winepany in the south. In the beginning, we all thought he was talking nonsense, but now it seems that it could really be possible with the interpersonal connections he has!" Lincoln Xie''s face darkened and his hands on the table clenched into fists. Howard Zhang and Leonard Zhu exchanged a satisfactory smile. The two of them knew that the Xie Family had arge business empire and involved in a lot of industries. Amongst them, Lincoln Xie''s father was in charge of the alcohol business. The Xie family''s beverage business upied 70% of the market share in the district capital, an absolute market leader. The two deliberately exaggerated the significant effects of Fade Chen''s Life Elixir Wine and made up all kinds of bold stories in order to give pressure to Lincoln Xie, so that he would secretly develop hostility towards Fade Chen. Now, looking at Lincoln Xie''s expression, they knew that their n had worked. Sure enough, after a moment of silence, Lincoln Xie looked up at them and said, "I would really like to have a look at the so-called powerful Life Elixir Wine." Howard Zhang had been prepared. He snapped his fingers and asked the waiter to bring him a bottle of the elixir. Leonard Zhu took the initiative to pour Lincoln Xie a ss of the wine. When the slightly yellowish wine was poured out, a whiff of fruity fragrance filled the air. Lincoln Xie''s eyebrows twitched in surprise. "Master Xie, please!" Leonard Zhu and Howard Zhang raised their sses for toast. Lincoln Xie nodded and took a sip of the wine. Instantly, he felt a cooling liquid slipping down his throat all the way to his stomach. Then he felt refreshed as if all his limbs and bones had been cleansed. The tiredness of his body suddenly disappeared, and he suddenly energized. "This wine..." Lincoln Xie''s eyes lit up and then he downed the ss of wine in a go. Subsequently, he poured himself another ss of the Life Exlixir Wine and drank it up. Just like that, a small bottle of wine was finished in no time. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. At this time, Lincoln Xie still hadn''t had enough, he put the wine ss on the table and sighed, "This wine is amazing. It tastes very refreshing and delicious, and it rejuvenates the mind and strengthens the body. No wonder the rich and powerful in Bay City are so addicted to it!" Howard Zhang and Leonard Zhu looked at each other and then sighed. "That''s right. With such amazing wine, other wine and even beveragepanies won''t stand a chance. I''m afraid that Fade Chen will soon take over the beverage market in Bay City." "Not only in Bay City, but some wealthy people in the surrounding cities who heard about the wine, have alsoe here to buy the wine." Then they looked at Lincoln Xie. As expected, Lincoln Xie''s face changed, as if thinking about something. A few secondster, Lincoln Xie said, "Master Zhang, Master Zhu. Although this wine is amazing, it shouldn''t be a problem for you two to crack the concoction with your wealth and then sell the goods to take over the market!" What Lincoln Xie meant was to test theposition of the liquid and create a copycat. Truly a man from a family of the wine business to have thought of this method in an instance. Howard Zhang turned and sighed, "We have also thought of this method and have sent people to try to do it, but all had failed in the end. Later, after inquiring about it, we learned that the exclusive form of this elixir seemed to havee from an elusive master. Theposition is very unique and can''t be replicated. Fade Chen seems to be the only one who has thepany''s form. So, there isn''t a way!" "Can''t be cracked, only one form!" Lincoln Xie pondered over these words. Then, he made an excuse to go to the bathroom. He took out his mobile phone and called the elders of the family, "Dad, I am in Bay City. I have discovered a huge business. As long as our company can take down this business, we can absolutely..." Chapter 146 Chapter 146 One dayter, a luxury suite on the top floor of a high-end hotel in Bay City. Lincoln Xie sat on the sofa with a man in his forties, reading a pile of documents on the table. "Uncle, what did I say. This Life Elixir Wine is definitely a big business!" Lincoln Xie said to the man sitting opposite him. The man was dressed in a working suit and leather shoes, wearing a pair of sses with his hair neatlybed. He looked very professional. After hearing from Lincoln Xie, he nodded and continued, "After my investigation, this elixir is indeed good. But the market value of the wine is not as exaggerated as what Howard Zhang and Leonard Zhu had told you. It can even be said that the market share of health elixir in Bay City is almost negligible." Lincoln Xie waved his hand indifferently and said, "Uncle, these are beside the point. The most important thing is that this elixir is indeed good stuff. If mass-produced, it will definitely dominate the market immediately." Lincoln Xie''s uncle, however, was rtively calm. He shook his head and said, "ording to the information gathered, the Life Elixir Wine is not so easy to produce on arge scale. Otherwise, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc would have already entered the wine industry on a massive scale, instead of having only a small workshop like now." Lincoln Xie begged to defer, "That''s because they can''t do it on arge scale. Xie Family is in the wine business. There''s no problem for us to do it on arge scale." "Besides, even if mass production is difficult, we can still reap benefits from a small-scale production. Firstly, we can leverage on this health elixir to make friends with the rich and powerful and build valuable interpersonal rtionships; Secondly, we can brand this health elixir as the high- end wine of Xie Family''s wine business, enhance our brand value and prate the domestic and even the international market." Lincoln Xie''s inception had convinced Third Uncle. He nodded and said, "Your analysis is correct. The health elixir is really good. Now the problem is how to make it ours!" "How? With money. I don''t believe that anyone can refuse the temptation of money."Lincoln Xie said nonchntly. However, Third Uncle disagreed. "ording to information, Fade Chen''s current wife is Quin Lin of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, and the Life Elixir Wine workshop is also under thepany. The company has a market value of a few billions, they don''tck money." Hearing this, Lincoln Xie couldn''t help frowning and said with disapproval, "With Xie Family''s reputation and status in the wine industry, as long as we request, I don''t think they can refuse?" Uncle said, "ording to previous data, Xie Family''s sess rate for acquiring simr wine companies is eighty-seven percent. But there are still some unsessful cases, therefore I can''t judge this matter." Lincoln Xie said, "Since we can''t judge, let''s give it a try. Tomorrow, I will visit thepany. I want to see the look on Fade Chen''s face when I buy his business. Let''s see how he can still be arrogant in front of me when he lost his wine business!" At this point, Lincoln Xie gnashed his teeth in resentment. The next day, Fade Chen went to work in the medical room as usual. It was lunchtime. Fade Chen packed up the medicine in the pharmacy and was ready to go to the canteen for lunch. But just then, Fade Chen received a call from the president''s office to inform him that President Lin was asking for him. "Does my darling miss me too much and wants to have lunch together? Otherwise, she won''t call for me at this hour right?" Fade Chen thought. He whistled gently and went to the president''s office. Fade Chen knocked at the door and said on top of his voice, "Dear, I''m here." Then he pushed the door open. However, when he saw another person sitting in the office, Fade Chen narrowed his vision and put on his serious look. He said, "President Lin, I''m here!" Quin Lin nodded at Fade Chen and then introduced, "Fade Chen, this is Manager Lincoln Xie of the Xie Family''s wine business in the district capital of Long City." "Manager Xie, this is Fade Chen, the head of ourpany''s Life Elixir Wine." At this moment, Fade Chen finally saw the person clearly, he immediately frowned and looked displeased. "It''s you?" It was Lincoln Xie, the person he had a conflict with at the restaurant the other day. Lincoln Xie''s expression changed too when he saw Fade Chen. His eyes shed with anger, but he was quick to suppress the emotion. Quin Lin signaled for Fade Chen to sit down and then said to Lincoln Xie. "Manager Xie can discuss with Fade Chen about the Life Exlixir Wine. He is in full charge of this matter." "In full charge!" Lincoln Xie was slightly surprised, but then he resumed his confident and arrogant smile. He scrutinized Fade Chen from head to toe, then cocked a brow and said, "Since Mr. Chen is the person in charge of the elixir, I won''t beat around the bush." "It''s best to speak frankly," Fade Chen said tly. Lincoln Xie leaned forward slightly, looked at Fade Chen in the eyes and said, "Xie Family''s wine industry wants to buy your Life Elixir Wine workshop and the form. The offer price is two million yuan. Here is the agreement. Please sign it!" Fade Chen looked at the agreement in front of Lincoln Xie and sneered, "Manager Xie, are you kidding me? Two million yuan, that''s not even enough to build my workshop!" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Lincoln Xie curled his lips and said, "Isn''t it just money? Xie family has plenty. I can forgo the workshop, I just want the form, please name your price!" "Don''t want the workshop but just the form. What a wishful thinking, Manager Xie!" Fade Chen mocked. "But Manager Xie seems to make a mistake. I''ve never said that I would sell my wine''s form." Lincoln Xie''s voice sank. He looked at Fade Chen and said, "How dare you not sell it to me? Mr. Chen, please take a close look at this purchase agreement signed by Xie family, the Xie''s Wine Enterprise in the district capital." "Xie Family? Are they powerful? I''ve never heard of them." Fade Chen shot a nce at Lincoln Xie and leaned back on the sofa. "Fade Chen!" Lincoln Xie''s eyes turned cold and anger shed in his eyes. He said in a low voice, "I urge you to think carefully, the consequences of going head- on with our family''s wine business. I can tell you that without the support of my family, your Life Elixir Wine will be crushed." "So what? I don''t care!" Fade Chen said casually. He really didn''t care about the wine. After all, it was just a fruity wine he had leisurely created. He still had thousands of simr wine ideas in his head. Lincoln Xie didn''t expect to see Fade Chen with this attitude. He was noticeably annoyed. He nced at Quin Lin and then said to Fade Chen, "Mr. Chen, you don''t care, but I don''t know if President Lin will care. My family has some businesses in the cosmetic industry. It''s a good opportunity." Chapter 147 Chapter 147 This was obviously a threat. Quin Lin''s expression turned cold. As for Fade Chen, his face darkened instantly. He nced at Lincoln Xie coldly and said, "Are you threatening me?" Fade Chen''s cold eyes sent a shiver down Lincoln Xie''s back. However, at the thought of the huge benefits after getting the Life Elixir Wine''s form, Lincoln Xie let out a cough and said in a low voice, "I''m not threatening you. I just hope you can share the form to my family. I think this is the best oue. It''s a win- win situation for both sides. I hope you can consider it carefully." "Win-win?" Fade Chen snapped, "You''re the only one winning!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As the manager of Xie''s Wine Enterprise, Lincoln Xie honestly didn''t expect such an oue. He was a little agitated and said, "President Lin, I''d like you to think about my offer." Quin Lin replied lightly, "I will!" Even though Quin Lin said yes, her expression showed that she had no interest to continue the discussion. Instead, she stretched out her hand and gestured, "It''s lunchtime time. Ourpany provides fixed meals to the employees, unfortunately, we did not prepare for you. Manager Xie, see you!" She was chasing him away! Anger rose as Lincoln Xie mmed his palm on the table, and stood up as if he was going to fight. However, just as he stood up, Fade Chen slightly pinched a teacup with two fingers and crushed it. Then he looked at Lincoln Xie and expressed coldly, "Manager Xie, do you want me to see you to the door?" Lincoln Xie trembled when he saw the fragments of the teacup on the ground. He held back his anger and turned around to leave. The furious Lincoln Xie stormed out of the building of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. He took out his phone and called his third uncle, Watson Xie. "Uncle Watson, I just came out of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Fade Chen and Quin Lin can''t see what''s good for them, they refused my offer." "I had represented the Xie Family when making the offer but they had the guts to refuse me. It''s..." Lincoln Xie gnashed his teeth and his face was full of anger. However, Watson Xie on the other side of the phone seemed to be much calmer. "I know. ording to the information, we have gathered, based on Fade Chen and Quin Lin''s personalities, the possibility of them rejecting the acquisition is 70 percent, this is expected." Although he was ustomed to his uncle''s calm demeanor, Lincoln Xie couldn''t help but felt annoyed when he heard this. He continued toin, "Uncle Watson, I was humiliated at Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc but you still have the mood to say such things." Upon hearing his nephew''sint, Watson Xie''s tone changed slightly and said, "Lincoln, you don''t have to be angry. Xie family has never failed to buy apany." Lincoln Xie beamed. He recalled his third uncle''s various achievements and dealings since he took office. He rejoiced and said, "Uncle Watson, do you have other ns?" After all, his Uncle Watson had assisted his father, Gordon Xie, in all sorts of business dealings in the past ten years. Amongst them, there were several veryplicated and troublesome negotiations, of which were on the verge of failing. But in the end, his Uncle Watson, who was as calm as aputer, sessfully held down these tough negotiations. This time, Lincoln Xie still had the confidence in his uncle''s ability to face a small health elixir company in Bay City. Watson Xie did not exin in details, but said calmly, "When you had gone to negotiate, I had alreadyunched a backup n. It is about time. There will soon be news. Come back and wait for the good news!" Lincoln Xie didn''t expect that his uncle had already prepared other ns. He was instantly pleased and grinning from ear to ear. Hanging up the phone, he looked up at the building of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. He gnashed his teeth and said coldly, " Fade Chen, Quin Lin. Just wait and see. By then, I will make you kneel in front of me and beg me to buy yourpany." When Lincoln Xie left, Fade Chen remained in the president''s office. He looked at his wife behind the desk and said with a smile, "Dear, you won''t me me for refusing this acquisition right! After all, this is the Xie family, the giant of the wine industry. I''m afraid my refusal will provoke them." Quin Lin said coolly, "The value of the Life Elixir Wine is far more than two million yuan!" "Moreover, ever since I took over the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, I''ve encountered a lot of troubles. I''ve always been someone who deals with the trouble directly and not the other way around. The threat of the Xie family is not worth mentioning." Although Quin Lin said this casually, but there was a note of pride and ferocity of amander in her words. Fade Chen was surprised and stared fixedly at his wife. Quin Lin noticed that Fade Chen had been staring at her. She furrowed her brows and asked, "What are you staring at?" Fade Chen smiled and confessed, "Staring at a beautiful woman!" Quin Lin blushed then immediately regainedposure. "Boring!" "It''s time to get off work. I''m going to have lunch." Quin Lin got up. Fade Chen immediately followed her and smiled, "Dear, I''ll go with you!" Quin Lin immediately stopped on her track and said, "I''ve told you that we''re just colleagues in the company." Fade Chen pouted and muttered, "Okay, I won''t sit with you, dear." They came into the canteen one after another. Quin Lin took her dishes and went to the dining hall to have her meal. On the other hand, Fade Chen found a seat where he could see Quin Lin, took a te full of meat dishes, and was ready to devour them. But just as Fade Chen was about to start eating, a call suddenly buzzed on Fade Chen''s phone. Fade Chen peered at the phone number. It was from a technical director of the Life Elixir Wine workshop. He was curious and answered the phone. On the other side of the phone came the voice of the technical director. "Hello, President Chen. May I ask if Director Qi is in the head office?" "Jordan Qi? He''s not here! What''s wrong?" Fade Chen asked, feeling a little uneasy. The technical director was anxious. He said, "President Chen, here''s the thing. At 10 o''clock this morning, Director Qi was patrolling the production situation in the workshop. But at that time, there was a person who said that he had something to discuss with Director Qi, so he was called out." "We weren''t too concerned in the beginning. But until noon, we went out but didn''t see Director Qi. We called him but, no one answer the phone. I thought he went to the head office, so I called to ask President Chen. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 "Jordan Qi is missing!" Fade Chen''s heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling, but he didn''t say much. "Jordan Qi may have met something urgent. Let me contact him. Director Huang, please help take care of the workshop." "Okay, President Chen!" The technical director hung up the phone. Fade Chen had no time to finish his meal. He immediately dialled Jordan Qi''s number, but no one answered. Then he dialled Housekeeper Wong''s number. Again, Housekeeper Wong had no news about Jordan Qi. After several calls, there was still no trace of Jordan Qi. Fade Chen felt a strong sense of uneasiness. After thinking for a while, Fade Chen dialled Uncle Long''s number and asked him to call his brothers in the gang to keep an eye on Jordan Qi''s whereabouts. At the same time, Fade Chen rushed straight into the dining hall towards Quin Lin. Quin Lin frowned and wanted to remind Fade Chen. But when she saw Fade Chen''s serious expression, her heart skipped a beat. She put down the bowl and chopsticks and asked, "What''s wrong?" Fade Chen said, "I couldn''t reach Jordan Qi. He was called out from the workshop two hours ago, and then there was no news of him ever since." Quin Lin searched in her mind quickly. She immediately took out her mobile phone and informed the HR department of thepany to call the police and at the same time, retrieve the surveince videos of the workshop and the roadside for investigation. After arranging these things, Quin Lin looked at Fade Chen and asked, "Do you have any suspect in mind?" In front of his smart wife, Fade Chen had no reason to hide anything. He nodded and said, "Yes, the Xie family." Quin Lin''s expression tweaked slightly, but she did not show too much surprise. Instead, she looked at Fade Chen and said, "I''ll send someone to investigate the background of the Xie family!" "Okay!" Fade Chen nodded, then turned around and said, "I''ll go out and look for him. You take care." "Okay!" Quin Lin replied. She looked at Fade Chen''s back as he proceeded downstairs. She couldn¡¯t help but said softly, "You too, be careful." Fade Chen drove away from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and headed to the Life Elixir Wine workshop. On the way, Quin Lin called and exined that she had found some information about the Xie family. Lincoln Xie''s third uncle, Watson Xie, the vice president of the Xie''s Wine Enterprise, had come to Bay City yesterday. Watson Xie had always been known for his calmness and boldness. He was usually rigorous and careful. He would do a lot of research and make the best final decision based on the data he collected. Additionally, the great sess of more than a decade made him somewhat stubborn. He would not allow himself to fail. Especially in recent years, in order to gain sess in business negotiations, or more so to maintain his personal pride and honor, he would use unscrupulous means. He even began to use illegal methods to assist the business negotiation, and was brought to court several times. However, because of theck of evidence, these cases could not be established and were eventually dismissed. Watson Xie''s visit to Bay City this time probably had something to do with the acquisition of the wine. After hearing the news, Fade Chen was even more convinced that this matter had something to do with the Xie family. He immediately contacted Uncle Long and sent Watson Xie''s information to him, asking the gang brothers to pay more attention to this person. Fade Chen arrived at the health elixir workshop. Director Huang and the others had received the news long ago. They retrieved the surveince video of Jordan Qi in the workshop, and handed it to Fade Chen. Fade Chen checked the surveince video and soon found that a man in his 30s was the one who asked Jordan Qi to go out. The man was wearing a loose windbreaker with a hat on his head, which covered most of his face. Fade Chen couldn''t make out his face. However, Fade Chen could tell from the man''s movement and the gesture of his hands and feet, that he was a martial arts practitioner with good skills. He might be at the middle stage of Yellow Level. A master of middle stage Yellow Level, disappeared with the powerless Jordan Qi. The situation needed no futher exnation. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. At this time, a message came from Uncle Long saying that a few of his fellows had found Watson Xie two hours ago, sitting inside a bakery van and was driving towards the Bay City''s north suburbs areas. That area used to be Bay City''s old steel factories area. Later, many small factories closed down due to environmental pollution. The factories that were left behind were gradually abandoned and became home to the homeless people and illegal immigrants. This news had absolutely ascertained Fade Chen''s suspicion. He was sure that the Xie family, upon failing the acquisition negotiation for the health elixir, had kidnapped Jordan Qi to grind him for the form. Fade Chen was furious just thinking of that. He said through gritted teeth, "Xie Family, you''d better make sure Jordan Qi is ok. Otherwise, I will make you pay a heavy price." Then, Fade Chen quickly drove towards the direction of the suburbs at the northern part of Bay City. Just as Fade Chen left the city center, in the hotel where Lincoln Xie was staying, he received a message from his subordinate. With a smug smile on his face, he looked at the stack of documents on the table and said, "Uncle Watson, you are really amazing. Uncle had predicted Fade Chen''s whereabouts." "Now, it''s time for the next step," Lincoln Xie smiled to himself. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. "Master Zhang, it''s me, Lincoln Xie!" "Master Zhang! I''ve been in Bay City these few days and I heard a piece of news. I heard that Master Zhang was engaged to President Lin of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. But now the Chen boy has be President Lin''s husband, this..." The person on the other end of the phone was Howard Zhang. He was a little surprised to receive a call from Lincoln Xie. He had wanted to pacify him, but didn''t expect that Lincoln Xie would mention his engagement with Quin Lin. Suddenly, Howard Zhang was a little embarrassed. After all, his engagement with Quin Lin was known all over Bay City. However, it was ruined by Fade Chen who showed up halfway. Fade Chen not only had Quin Lin''s hands but his presence was a huge p in the face for Howard Zhang. This matter almost made Howard Zhang aughing stock in the whole of Bay City. Therefore, during this period, almost no one dared to mention anything about this engagement in front of Howard Zhang. "Master Xie, I don''t want to talk about this." Howard Zhang said glumly. Lincoln Xie chuckled a little and said, "Don''t be angry, Master Zhang. I don''t mean to tease at you. On the contrary, I called you this time because I have a good news to tell you about your engagement." "Good news?" Howard Zhang was somewhat confused yet curious. Lincoln Xie said smiling, "I tell you, Fade Chen has just left Quin Lin''s side. It''s very likely that he won''te back this time!" Chapter 149 Chapter 149 "Won''te back!" Howard Zhang''s heart raced. He was shocked and excited, "Master Xie, do you mean that your family had sent someone..." Lincoln Xie interrupted Howard Zhang with augh, "My family didn''t do anything. It''s just some news I heard." "Really?" Howard Zhang was still skeptical about this whole situation. "Fade Chen is not an ordinary person. He is a martial arts practitioner and he is very talented at it." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Lincoln Xie didn''t care much about this. After all, this was his Uncle Watson''s n. He believed that his uncle would not give Fade Chen a chance to escape. So heughed and said, "No matter how powerful he is, he can''t avoid this time! Moreover, my Uncle Watson made his move this time." "Your uncle Watson Xie?" Howard Zhang was shocked and suddenly thought of something. Lincoln Xie smiled confidently and said, "You know what to do next, Master Zhang. I believe there''s no need for me to say much. You will definitely understand it." Howard Zhang was silent for a few seconds, unable to hide his excitement, he said, "Thank you for telling me the news. I am very grateful." Lincoln Xie smiled and said, "You don''t have to thank me. Just remember to invite me to the wedding of you and President Lin!" Howard Zhang seemed to have thought of the exciting things that were to happen and said excitedly," Master Xie, it''s my honour to have you at my wedding." "Okay. I believe that you will be busy from now on." Lincoln Xiemented. "Well, thank you so much!" Howard Zhang hung up the phone, and his whole face lit up with excitement. He immediately called his father, Leonard Zhu, Horace Wan, and other buddies. In no time, the entire rich society in Bay City began to hype up with Howard Zhang''s actions. At this time, Fade Chen, who had already driven to the suburb, did not know the happenings in the city. After parking the car in front of a steel factory, Fade Chen took out a pack of cigarettes and handed one to the old man nearby. Then he began to enquire the news about Watson Xie and Jordan Qi. When the old man said he didn''t know, Fade Chen decisively gave the whole pack of cigarettes to him and asked him to take him to the other steel factories for questioning. It didn''t take long for the old man and Fade Chen to obtain the news when they reached thest steel factory. A woman who was scavenging nearby said that she saw them and saw that the van continued to head north. Fade Chen was overjoyed. He took out a few hundreds of notes as a token of appreciation to the woman and the old man. Then he drove towards the north and continued to chase after them. After passing the steel factory area, there were a few small viges along the road. After inquiring the folks at the road side of the vige and confirming that the bakery van continued to head north, Fade Chen followed suit. He continued to drive for three or four hours. Then Fade Chen arrived at the border of Bay City. The area was a stretch of mountains. The mountains were not tall, but they stretched for several kilometres. The trees were also flourishing. Additionally, there was no proper road to the vige. Fade Chen''s car could not go further, so he had to get out of the car and go on foot. After walking for another half an hour, Fade Chen had entered the mountain area. Along the way, he found trails of footprints and vehicle. Therefore, Fade Chen became more certain and chased after them. Arriving at a hill, Fade Chen found the alleged bakery van. No one was in the van. After examining the van, and judging from their traces, they couldn''t be far. It seemed that they had driven the van forcibly into the mountainous area, however, because the road conditions were really bad, the car finally broke down at the mountain pass. And judging from the traces left behind, it was obvious that they had went into the mountain pass. This time, Fade Chen was even angrier. Jordan Qi was taken to such an inessible ce. It seemed that the man not only wanted to force Jordan to give away the form of the elixir wine, but also wanted to kill him. "If they really harm Jordan Qi, I want them all to die together." Fade Chen gritted his teeth and hastened his pace, but his footsteps were very light as he entered into the mountains. By the time Fade Chen entered the mountains, the sky was alreadypletely dark. To make the situation even more challenging, it began to rain heavily and the rain-drenched Fade Chen''s clothes. It was pitch dark all around, and with the drizzling rain, Fade Chen, who came out in a hurry, was instantly drenched. Moreover, the rain had easily erased the traces of the other party, making it difficult for him to track them down. However, these difficulties were nothing to Fade Chen. Fade Chen continued to track for more than half an hour. Looking at the time on his mobile phone, it was already eight o''clock in the evening. Looking at the current situation, he knew that he couldn''t return today. So Fade Chen decided to make a phone call to Quin Lin to report his safety and exchange thetest news. But as soon as he called, he realized that there was no signal in the mountain area. Fade Chen put the phone back into his pocket helplessly and continued to chase. At the same time, night fell in the office building of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Bay City. Almost all the employees had gone off work. But Quin Lin''s president''s office was still well lit. Quin Lin dialed Fade Chen''s number again, but there was still no answer tone. Quin Lin put down her phone and stared at the message on theputer screen. Her eyes flickered. She bit her lips and murmured, "Fade Chen, did, did they really catch you?" Thinking of this, Quin Lin shook her head. She took out her mobile phone and called Lily Wei to contact Jimmy Wei in order to help track down news of Fade Chen. When Jimmy Wei got the news, he was also very surprised. He immediately told Quin Lin about his communications with Fade Chen and that Fade Chen had ventured north to track down the kidnapper. Later, when he tried to reach Fade Chen, he couldn''t get in touch with him anymore. Jimmy Wei mobilized his people, and the relevant news began to pour in. Fade Chen had chased after them to the north. Someone had seen him in the steel factory, someone had seen him in the vige, someone had seen him entering the mountains, someone had discovered his car. There was a bullet hole on the car, and there was blood in the car. Then, there was no more news. These messages flooded into Quin Lin''s mind one after another, and made the once calm Quin Lin now agitated. Then one message made her was even more annoyed and angry. Her temper sparked and she smashed the cup on the floor. Because the message on theputer said, "Fade Chen is in our hands. If you want him to live, then fulfil our engagement!" The signature was Howard Zhang''s name. "Howard Zhang, you..." Quin Lin gritted her teeth, and her expression twisted with anger. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 In the mountains of the northern suburbs, the night was getting darker, and the rain was getting heavier. The initial drizzling rain had now be a pouring rain. Everything in the mountain was drenched in rain. The trails Fade Chen had been tracking were being washed off and nowhere in sight due to the heavy pouring rain. Fade Chen looked up at the inky night, and then looked down at the intersection ahead, he was a little anxious. He had lost track of the trail and now he couldn''t tell which route the kidnapper had taken Jordan Qi to. For a moment, Fade Chen felt irritated and his eyes burned with anger. Suddenly, a loud scream rang into the rainy night, Fade Chen jumped. Once he confirmed the direction of the sound, he immediately rushed to the road on the left. The heavy rain didn''t affect Fade Chen''s speed. Instead, the sound of the rain helped Fade Chen muffled his movement. After walking along the road for about 20 minutes, Fade Chen suddenly stopped and narrowed his eyes. Between the two big trees in front of him, a wooden house came into sight. He could see the lights inside the wooden house flickering. "Here!" Fade Chen''s heart raced and he trod more carefully. He slowly approached the wooden house. The sound of the rain and thunders hadpletely muffled Fade Chen''s movement. In front of the wooden house stood a man in his early twenties, holding a shlight in his hand, vigntly scanning the situation on the road. It seemed that he was on guard. Worrying about Jordan Qi''s safety, Fade Chen chose not to charge directly, but sneaked to the back of the wooden house quietly. There were no windows on the back of the house, but the wooden house in the mountain was obviously left in a dpidated state for a long time. There were a lot of finger- sized cracks on the wooden board. When Fade Chen approached, he could see the situation inside clearly. On the left side of the door was a broken wooden bed, and on the right was a pile of wood and other tools. Besides the woodpile was a stove made of a simple iron bucket. This house seemed to be the shelter for forest ranger who asionally came to rest. At this moment, a lot of wood was added to the stove and it was burning fiercely. Two men in their thirties were sitting around the stove. In the distance, there was a thin figure all tied up with hemp rope on the broken wooden bed. He was lying sideways on the wooden bed. Although Fade couldn''t see his face clearly, judging from his figure, he should be Jordan Qi. At this time, a man who was building fire on the stove turned his head and looked at the direction of the wooden bed. He said, "Jordan Qi, I know you are the director of the Life Elixir Wine workshop. Tell us the form of the wine and we will release you immediately. The two million yuan cash we have promised you will be yours. How about that?" Jordan Qi, who was lying on the bed, grunted and shifted his body. Then he said in a hoarse voice, "Not to mention the fact that I don''t have the form. Even if I do, you won''t get the form from me. I won''t betray Fade Chen. He is my friend." "Friend?" The manughed derisively. "Jordan Qi, Fade Chen is Quin Lin''s husband. His worth is more than a billion yuan. He doesn''t even care about that small workshop. Do you think it''s worthy for you to lose your life because of this few millions?" Jordan Qi was silent for a while and then he continued, "No matter what you say, I don''t have the form you want anyway." The man was impatient. He got up and walked over, gave Jordan Qi a punch, which made him groaned. Then, the man took out his mobile phone and said, "Call Fade Chen and tell him that you want to know the form." "No, I won''t call!" Jordan Qi shouted. "No!" The manughed grimly, "Do you think we brought you to the mountain just to frighten you? Let me tell you if Fade Chen doesn''t hand over the form, be prepared to rot in the mountain." "People rarelye here. Even if you die here, I''m afraid no one could find you," the man said. Jordan Qi said, "No!" The man punched Jordan Qi hard once again and then stepped back. He held his mobile phone and was ready to make a call. But when he saw the phone''s signal, he couldn''t call out. Immediately, the man cursed and put the phone away. "Damn, it''s raining heavily. Even my specialized phone doesn''t have a signal." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Don''t worry. Anyway, it''s just a few more hours. When the rain stops, well call again." Another man with a crew-cut hair smiled and said, "I heard that Fade Chen is a person who appreciates friendship. We should be able to get the form this time." The man who punched Jordan spat and said, "What''s so important about friendship? I''m not sure about these businessmen. In the face of interests, friendship is just a piece of sh*t. I don''t think Fade Chen wille." The crew-cut man waved his hand and said in a rxed tone, "It''s none of our business whether he comes or not. Anyway, we are just being paid to do the job. Let the boss worry about other things." "That''s true!" The man nodded. "Do you think that the form is really that powerful to the extent that boss paid so much attention to it and even wanted to kill for it. Is it worth it?" "If the boss said it is worth it, then it is. I don''t care so much. Anyway, I am a fugitive so I don''t mind killing one more person." The man with the crew-cut hair said casually as if he didn''t care whether Jordan Qi would hear this. Jordan Qi seemed to be frightened by their words. He trembled and sobbed. Fade Chen saw everything in the house through the gap. He was angry and he locked his sight on the two people in front of him with murderous eyes. "So it''s true that Watson Xie had hired these fugitives to kidnap Jordan Qi in order to obtain the form." Worried about Jordan Qi''s safety, Fade Chen did not take action immediately. Instead, he hid quietly outside the house. About an hourter, the man responsible for the stove went out to change the role with the man on guard. The man came in and made the fire. Then he ate something casually and wrapped his arms around and fell asleep leaning on the wall. It waste at night. Fade Chen surveyed the area and saw that the three of them were already sleepy and did not have much stamina to stand on guard. Thus, Fade Chen noiselessly found his way to the wooden door and rushed out from the shadow. One strike on the neck of the man at the door and instantly knocked him out. Before the people inside could react, Fade Chen kicked open the wooden door and dashed straight towards the two men next to the stove. He kicked them on their chins respectively, which sent them flying and hit them hard on the ground. Both men instantly passed out. It didn''t take long for Fade Chen to subdue the three guards. Next, Fade Chen walked quickly to the bed, turned Jordan Qi around, and was about to untie the rope for him. But just as Fade Chen reached out to untie the rope, Jordan Qi, who was lying on the bed, turned around and bounced his whole upper body up. At the same time, a dagger glistened in his hand as he stabbed hard towards Fade Chen''s abdomen. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Fade Chen was shocked. He looked at the man lying on the bed closely and realized that he was not Jordan Qi, but a thin man around his thirties. In a split second, Fade Chen leapt back, using his arms tounch the man away from him. This man seemed to be highly skilled. Reacting to Fade Chen''s quick movement, he swiftly flung a dagger with great force towards him. Fade Chen had great reflexes, but at the same time, he was caught in a position that was too close for effectivebat. The dagger flew directly at him, cutting through his clothes and leaving a bloody gash on his stomach. This did not faze him since it wasn''t a major injury at all. Facing this imposter, Fade Chen was filled with fury. He used all his strength and dealt him a huge blow. "Boom!" Fade Chen''s blow hadnded smack on target. Blood came gushing out of his opponent''s mouth, his face quickly turning ghastly pale. The man fell onto the bed which promptly copsed under his weight. As he fell onto the ground, Fade Chen took the opportunity to attack him, attempting to stomp on him. The thin man was filled with terror as he saw Fade Chen lift his legs towards him. He raised his arms to defend himself. However, it was futile. Fade Chen''s legs crushed through his arms. The man howled in pain andid on the ground groaning. A cracking sound could be heard as the bones in his arm broke easily like twigs being snapped, and blood spurted through his wound. Heid motionless on the ground. Fade Chen continued to attack him in fury, striking him hard. The thin man seemed to panic at this. He quickly called out, "Help, back me up!" Fade Chen detected the presence of more people approaching him from behind. He dodged a blow and turned around to face his attackers. To his surprise all three of the men he had knocked out had recovered and were rushing towards him, intending to ughter him. Fade Chen understood instinctively. These men were not the usual henchmen, but they were martial artists as well. Theirbat skills seem to indicate their training to be around Mid-Yellow Level. "Three Mid-Yellow Level warriors in addition to Jordan Qi''s imposter, I sure have my hands full right now." This thought crossed Fade Chen''s mind as he moved swiftly to defend himself. Heunched numerous blows the three assants. Fade Chen''s blows were highly explosive, and like a gust of wind, his opponents were sent flying to the ground. They were stunned by his strength and force, and hurriedly shouted, " Watch out, he is highly skilled!" Fade Chen was prepared for their next move, but the three injured assants were fearful of him and retreated. He pursued them relentlessly with a glint of determination and killing intent in his eyes. All of a sudden, he was interrupted by a low hoarse voice that mocked, "Fade Chen, would you rather not save Jordan Qi? Fade Chen stopped in his tracks in shock. A bespectacled, middle- aged man walked into the cabin. He was apanied by an elder with flowing white hair, who was holding up an umbre respectfully that kept the elder under the shade. Fade Chen recognized him immediately. He was the uncle of Lincoln Xie, Watson Xie. "Where is Jordan Qi ?" Fade Chen asked coldly. Watson Xie did not reply to him and instead turned his gaze at the four men who were running away wildly from Fade Chen. He shook his head at them and said, "Four MidYellow level warriors could not defeat you. Looks like you have reached Late or even Peak Yellow Level. I guess I''ll have to update my information archive." "I asked you, where is Jordan Qi?" Fade Chen insisted. Watson Xie was unmoved. With a smirk, he spoke. "It doesn''t matter. You had better take a look at your injury. Don''t keep putting others ahead of you, think for yourself for once." Fade Chen looked down and realized that the dagger wound was turning purple. "Poison!" Fade Chen eximed instantly. Watson Xie nodded. "The dagger was spiked with the poison of the Violet Moon Herb. You are a skilled martial artist, I''m sure you are aware of the strong effects of this poison." Fear and shock appeared on Fade Chen''s face. "The poison from the Violet Moon Herb can suppress a martial artist''s internal energy. This will weaken his limbs and sap his strength. Without an antidote, a Beginner ck level master who has been poisoned willpletely lose his inner energy andbat skills within 8 hours." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Watson Xie had a look of triumph. "Well, looks like you managed to grasp the severity of the situation pretty fast. I wonder, how long do you think you willst? One hour? Three hours? Or more?" Fade Chen''s expression darkened. " What do you want from me?" Watson Xie grinned. "I''m sure you know exactly what I want." Fade Chen''s expression was as dark as the sky on a rainy day. He forced the words out from his mouth," You want the form to the Life Elixir Wine, don''t you?" Watson Xie nodded and said, "Yes, I do." "I will give it to you. Release Jordan Qi, and give me the antidote to the poison." Fade Chen said. Watson Xie chuckled in reply. " Mr. Chen, you are too demanding! Both an antidote for you and the return of your friend in exchange for the form of the Life Elixir Wine, that isn''t fairtrade at all!" "You..." Fade Chen gritted his teeth in annoyance. "What else do you want from me?" Watson Xie replied bluntly. "I want 25% of the shares of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. I''m sure President Quin Lin would be willing to pay such a price to help her dear husband." "How dare you, I..." Fade Chen was enraged and looked as though he was going to lose control of himself. Watson Xie seemed to take pleasure from Fade Chen''s misery, his smile beaming wider with growing confidence. "Mr. Chen, don''t tire yourself out since the Violet Moon Herb will take effect even quicker." "Oh, I almost forgot. Mr. Chen, you have half an hour to consider my offer. If you do not ept, your dear friend might...." Watson Xie left it at that, relishing in his threat. After that, Watson Xie proceeded to leave with his henchmen, seemingly assured that Fade Chen wouldply and not flee the cabin. Seeing Watson Xie leave, Fade Chen felt his anger and fear receding. He began to feel calmer. Yes, one could not deny the potent poison of the Violet Moon Herb. Watson Xie''s confidence in it was not misced, it could definitely end up being the cause of a martial artist''s demise. However, he had underestimated Fade Chen''s skill and strength. Fade Chen was already at the Heaven Level, which rendered him immune to the Violet Moon Herb. Seeing as a slight gash dabbed with the poison would not hurt him, it would not have any effect on him even if he drank a whole bottle of it. This was why Fade Chen was not anxious about his current condition. However, he had to put on a front to protect Jordan Qi, since he still did not know where they were keeping him. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 After nearly half an hour, Fade Chen summoned Watson Xie into the cabin, with an expression of dissatisfaction and annoyance. He seemed reluctant to speak but looked like he had no choice. " I agree to your requests. Let him go, and give me the antidote." Watson Xie shook his head. "You are too impatient, Mr. Chen. Let us wait tillter and we can contact President Lin to confirm the transfer ofpany shares." Fade Chen acted as though he was infuriated and shouted, " You liar. My strength and skill will be lost without the antidote..." Watson Xieughed. He gestured to one of his subordinates, who handed Fade Chen a vial containing blue liquid. "Mr. Chen, don''t panic, this vial contains a potion that can slow down the effects of the Violet Moon Herb. You won''t lose all your skill and strength at once, I just need you to wait slightly longer." "I don''t want to wait any longer!" Fade Chen retorted. Watson Xie merely said, "Unfortunately, the choice is not up to you, Mr. Chen." A smile was etched on his face, but he was imcable and decisive. Fade Chen realized he was up against a formidable adversary who had no scruples to do whatever he could to get what he wanted. Fade Chen drank the potion, said," I can stay here, but let Jordan Qi go." "Your friend?" Watson Xie mused. Fade Chen replied, " All you want is the form for the Life Elixir Wine. If you let Jordan Qi go, I will give it to you instantly." Hearing the word "form", Watson Xie could not contain his glee. He discussed briefly with the elder beside him before agreeing, "Alright, deal." Watson Xie then made a gesture for his henchmen to bring Jordan Qi over to him. At the same time, he handed Fade Chen a pen and paper for him to write down the form. Jordan Qi was tied up, but apart from a few scratches, he did not seem to be harmed. Seeing Fade Chen, Jordan seemed to be excited. Fade Chen gave him a look to silence him. He proceeded to write down the form and passed it to Watson Xie. Watson Xie took the paper, nced at it, and then handed it to the elder beside him, saying, "Send this form to theb and begin experiments immediately." "Yes, sir." The white-haired man took out his cell phone and began to dial numbers. "I have given you the form, now release him!" Fade Chen said. Watson Xie gestured at his henchmen with a wink. Immediately, they knocked Jordan Qi unconscious and tossed him over to Fade Chen. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "You untrustworthy..." Fade Chen was agitated. Watson Xie shook his head. "Without proof that the form is effective, I think it would be best for your friend to apany you here for now." "You..." Fade Chen looked furious. At the sight of Fade Chen''s helpless and enraged face, Watson Xie felt smug and self- congrattory. Fade Chen silently checked on Jordan Qi. He was just unconscious but he seemed to be in no further danger. Fade Chen felt relieved. Watson Xie was baffled. "Aren''t you worried about your own self?" Fade Chen did not reply to him and instead posed him a further question. "Kidnapping Jordan Qi, leaving evidence for me to track him down, having someone pretend to be him, attacking me in the cabin and then poisoning me, these are all part of your grand scheme, isn''t it?" Watson Xie felt a little bemused at his question since it was pretty clear what he was up to. Anyhow, he still felt that he had gained the upper hand. "Of course it was, everything went ording to my ns." "Your ns?" Fade Chen interjected. A fanatical expression crept over Watson Xie. " I spent days collecting information on you and the people around you. As long as my sources are reliable, I possess knowledge of all your strengths and weaknesses and can then n ordingly. Since I know all your ws, you can''t escape from me." "I apud your strategic nning." Fade Chen said. Watson Xie looked smug. The elder beside him nodded and spoke quietly, "Preliminary tests have verified the authenticity of the form." Watson Xie nodded instantly, looking towards Fade Chen. He gestured to his henchmen, "Kill them both. Be quick and leave no traces." Fade Chen was shocked. "Weren''t you also after the shares of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc.?" Watson Xie contemted his words with a smile, " Fade Chen, you are a renowned martial artist and warrior. Your fame precedes you. Do you think it''s wise on my part to just let you go, now that you have so much intelligence on me?" "So you never wanted the shares. It was just a front to try to swindle the form from me?" Fade Chen replied. Watson Xie shook his head. "You are too simple-minded. My n, in all its intricacy, requires you to be eliminated. I will still be able toy hands on the shares of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "This can''t be!" Fade Chen frowned, his heart almost stopping for a second. He felt a strong sense of dread. Watson Xie''s conceited and self- satisfied expression became even more pronounced. Hands sped behind him, he gazed condescendingly at Fade Chen, gloating at him with eyes drunk with power. In all his devious plotting and scheming to gain control, he had forgotten that all unscrupulous strategies would crumble in the face of courage and immense strength. Seeing as a few henchmen approached him, Fade Chen stood up erect. He gazed at Watson Xie coldly. "I was just deciding if I should spare your life. Well, I guess I have made up my mind now." "What?" Watson Xie frowned, gesturing to his men. "Kill him!" He did not like it when people tried to provoke him. He preferred to be in control and for others to be under his dominion. Nursing some serious injuries, the henchmen from just now nevertheless felt confident as they faced Fade Chen, who they thought was slowly sumbing to the poisonous Violet Moon Herb. With a dagger in hand, one of them attempted to stab Fade Chen. Fade Chen was emotionless, showing no trace of fear. He stood proud, saying, "You will all perish." "Stupid b*stard! " One of Watson Xie''s subordinates pounced on him, aiming a knife straight at Fade Chen. Just when it seemed like the knife would pierce straight through his heart, Fade Chen reacted. They had assumed he had no strength and was about to lose all his energy and skills to the poison, but Fade Chen''s blow was powerful and instantly crushed his assant. Kaboom!" His attacker was propelled backward from the impact of the blow. His body mmed against the wall heavily before sliding down limply. His eyes stared nkly at nothingness as he was dead. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Just one blow and he was gone. The remaining henchmen were stunned at his strength. Watson Xie''s smug expression faltered, visibly in shock. The elder beside him grabbed his arm. "Let''s go!" The remaining two thugs gritted their teeth and started attacking Fade Chen with grim determination. They knew that even if they ran from Fade Chen, the Xie family would not take it lightly. Summoning whatever courage they had to fight him could at least ensure that their families would be generously compensated if they were to lose their lives. Fade Chen did not react much to the attacks of the two henchmen. He held both fists up facing towards them and sent a blow with great force at both of them. The blow struck them with such great impact that they fell over, blood spurting out from their crushed organs. They died almost instantly. By then, the elder and Watson Xie were already a distance away, fleeing into the woods. Fade Chen rushed to follow them. Stepping out the cabin, he turned and saw the thin man lying near the bed, pretending to be unconscious. With a flick of his right hand, Fade Chen sent a gust of energy towards him and ended his life. Fade Chen proceeded with the chase and ran into the rain. The rain was heavy and would usually help to cover up their tracks. However, as Watson Xie and the elder had no time to hide and was caught by surprise, Fade Chen quickly found them. The elder was apparently quite skilled and highly trained as he managed to shield Watson Xie and himself from the attack. Implementing the use of some magic to create hallucinations to distract their trackers, they managed to gain some ground making their way steadily through the woods. "He is probably a martial artist of Peak Yellow Level. The Xie Family is lucky to have him in service." Fade Chen thought to himself. The little distractions and hallucinations might have worked on a lesser opponent, but Fade Chen had already reached a level beyond that. The elder led Watson Xie into the depths of the woods. He was obviously trying to move deeper into the thickets of the forest and prevent Fade Chen from tracking them down. However, Fade Chen was not going to let them escape. Amidst the pouring rain, he leaped from branch to branch, gliding through the woods effortlessly like a giant bird. His internal energy even formed a barrier around him , shielding him from the rain. "Boom, pow!" Thunderstruck with a deafening sound. The dark sky was lit with the sh of lightning, illuminating the earth momentarily. Watson Xie was panting and almost out of breath. cing his hands on his knees, he asked the elder, "Did we lose him?" The elder nced around, Fade Chen was nowhere to be found. He frowned, "For now, but he may arrive any moment." Watson Xie''s eyes shed in fury. Punching a tree trunk beside him, he spoke. "I have never felt so insulted in my life. He will pay for this." The elder was still concerned. Peering back at the dark woods, he spoke. "Third Young Master, we need to go. He might appear any minute." Watson Xie was exhausted and infuriated. "Uncle Whittaker, can''t you defeat him? Is he really that strong?" Uncle Whittaker shook his head. "In this short time, I am unable to ascertain all his strengths and weaknesses. It seems that he can single-handedly take on 4 mid-Yellow Level warriors, which means he probably has reachedte or peak Yellow level already." "Uncle Whittaker, isn''t he on the same level as you then? You are already a renowned master of the Peak Yellow Level. How can a young man be of such great strength?" Watson Xie mused in disbelief. "I am not sure!" Uncle Whittaker responded sternly, his expression grave. "We might be of almost the same level, but if he can withstand the poison of the Violet Moon Herb, that would mean his strength and skill is higher. It might be that he has reached the ck level or even the Earth level." "ck level? Earth Level? How could this be?" Watson Xie felt his self-assurance crumble as he tried to exin the odds. "At Long City, any ck level warrior would have great authority to the point that they could do whatever they liked. Not to mention an Earth level warrior! How can such an immature guy reach such a level?" Uncle Whittaker shook his head. "I am not sure. That guy is an enigmatic character indeed. ording to records, he appeared suddenly in Bay City and rose to prominence in just a few months." Hearing this, Watson Xie gnashed his teeth in anger. "Once we return, I will fully investigate the matter. If I find out his ws, I will use them to his downfall." "Third Young Master, let''s go. We are still in danger." Uncle Whittaker advised. He grabbed onto Watson Xie and prepared to continue their escape. At this moment, the sound of thunder pped and boomed in the sky. The bright light from lightning shone on an approaching dark figure. A cold voice spoke. "Leaving? Do you think it''ll be that easy?" Watson Xie and Uncle Whittaker looked up in fear as Fade Chen descended from the skies like an eagle ready to catch its prey. "Run, Third Young Master!" Uncle Whittaker pushed Watson Xie away. He concentrated and launched a great surge of energy towards Fade Chen, sting away the small raindrops that hovered between them. Fade Chen merely held his palm up and dispelled the force. "Pow!" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The two forces collided with a sound that made the whole forest tremble. Uncle Whittaker felt the impact of it on his arms that were now trembling from the sheer strength. Right after that, his arms crumbled beneath this massive pressure, the bones in his arms snapping and the flesh tearing open. Uncle Whittaker groaned beneath the pain. He staggered, the expression of terror stered firmly on his face. "Who are you, and why are you so strong?" "Ie from Tianwu Mountain," Fade Chen replied emotionlessly. He stretched out his palm and launched another force of energy towards him. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Hearing his words, Uncle Whittaker froze. He lost the will to fight back and could only mutter helplessly, "Tianwu Mountain... Are you saying you are a disciple of the Tianwu n which is of the Heaven Level?" Even Watson Xie, who was no martial artist, was ovee by shock and disbelief when he heard the words "Tianwu n." ording to lore, the skills of the martial artists were divided ording to levels. From highest to lower, they were the Heaven, Earth, ck, and Yellow levels. Among these four levels, martial artists of the Heaven level were the rarest. Members of the Tianwu n, who situated at Tianwu Mountain, were amongst those few martial artists. The Tianwu n had proven to be extraordinary in strength. Since it came into existence half a century ago, many powerful martial artists had emerged from the n. They came to represent absolute power, and their members were seen to be able to rub shoulders with the elite and wealthy. Every discipleing from Tianwu Mountain would be immediately be given many offers by the elite and those in power to be an ally or of service to them. Watson Xie had never heard of someone from the Tianwu n in Dragonville of Long City, not to mention being in Bay City. And yet, they had offended a disciple of the Tianwu n who was standing right in front of them now. Uncle Whittaker did not defend himself from Fade Chen''s blow. He had epted his fate since there was no use fighting back now that he knew. Fade Chen sent another blow towards Uncle Whittaker that caused his neck to snap. He died and fell over. Watson Xie waspletely distraught and dumbfounded. All traces of arrogance had long left him. Kneeling in front of Fade Chen, he begged, "Master of the Tianwu n, have mercy on me, I have offended you. Please, give me a chance and ept my humble apologies..." Fade Chen shook his head. Silently, he gathered energy within. Lifting his palm, he sent a surge of energy towards Watson Xie. Seeing as death was descending upon him, Watson Xie was stricken by terror and tried to plead, "No, please, Quin Lin..." "What..." Fade Chen frowned at the mention of Quin Lin. However, the force of his blownded directly on Watson Xie, killing him in an instant. Fade Chen sighed with relief since Watson Xie and his men were all disposed of. "I am from Tianwu Mountain, but I never said I''m a disciple of the Tianwu n." He spoke, addressing their corpses. Fade Chen began to generate energy from deep within. On his palm, bright red air started to appear and swirl around mysteriously. This ball of energy seemed vibrant as it pulsated steadily, looking like it was on fire. Fade Chenunched it onto the corpses in front of him. Instantly, they caught fire and started burning, the rain-bearing no effect on it. In a few minutes, only ashes remained, and they were washed away by the torrent, leaving nothing behind. Returning to the cabin, Fade Chen dealt likewise with the remaining corpses. Jordan Qi was still unconscious. It would have been inconvenient if he had regained consciousness while all these were happening. Gazing at the dark skies stained with torrential downpour, Fade Chen felt unease creeping into his heart since Watson Xie''sst words uttered were his wife''s name. Also, he did not forget how assured Watson Xie was that he would be able toy hands onpany shares of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. He wondered if Watson Xie had already some sinister plot in motion. Fade Chen was a little worried as he was not sure how to proceed with Jordan Qi on his side. Being alone would have been easier. Fade Chen lifted Jordan Qi, infused him with some of his inner energy, and willed him to awaken from hisa. However, just momentster, Jordan Qi started coughing up blood, his face turning an irregr shade of blue. Fade Chen froze and inspected Jordan Qi carefully. Rage overcame him when he found out that Jordan Qi had been poisoned by the Lanyou Herb! It was not considered a strong and immediate poison. It usually invaded the nervous system, taking around half a month for a grown man to sumb to its effect and die. The Lanyou Herb, however, had a unique feature. Upon encounter with the inner energy of a martial artist, the effects of the poison would speed up. It was due to this specialty that it wasmonly used against martial artists. Fade Chen had inadvertently sped up the effects of the poison by injecting his inner energy in Jordan Qi. "D*mn it!" Fade Chen cursed in frustration. How he longed to enact revenge against Watson Xie and his men once more. Dealing with the poison from the Lanyou Herb was not a major issue for Fade Chen. However, trying to neutralize it quickly was not a viable option. Fade Chen could not utilize his inner energy in the healing process, so he had to find and brew an antidote for the poison. Fade Chen''s wish to return soon would have to be dyed for now. Moving Jordan Qi to a morefortable position, Fade Chen went back into the woods. Through the rain, he scoured the forest looking for the ingredients he needed for the antidote. The forest was pitch ck, and the rain poured down continuously, making this no easy task. Some of the required herbs were rare and difficult to find. He searched for hours until the sun rose before managing to gather all the materials that he needed. Fade Chen began preparing the antidote in the cabin. After another hour, it was ready, and he poured it down Jordan Qi''s throat. Checking on Jordan Qi, Fade Chen saw that the antidote was effective and was instantly relieved. Anyhow, it would take another few hours for him to healpletely. Jordan Qi became conscious around noon and woke up groggily. Without waiting for any questions from him, Fade Chen exined in simple terms the events that had transpired. They then made the move to leave the cabin immediately. With Jordan Qi by his side, Fade Chen had to slow down. It took around two hours before they managed to leave the mountains behind themN?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Carrying Jordan Qi, Fade Chen arrived at the ce where Watson Xie had parked their cars. No cars were in sight. Fade Chen couldn''t help wondering if his opponents had secret assistance which he did not know of. Fade Chen continued walking. He saw his car at a distance, and hurried towards it with Jordan Qi in tow. Reaching his car, he had a shock. His brand new car was full of bullet holes, and there were even blood stains inside. Inspecting the car, Fade Chen discovered that the engine had been destroyed. The car could not be started. Faced with such a situation, Fade Chen frowned, thinking carefully. There was no other option. He had to continue with Jordan Qi by foot. Just as Fade Chen began his journey on foot, a celebration was being held on the top floor of Bay City''s 5-star luxury hotel. The whole floor had been reserved. Staff members could be seen decorating the ce busily with milky white drapes, assortments of fragrant flowers and shiny ornaments. It was clear that a wedding was about to take ce. On the ground floor, the Bay City''s elite arrived in extravagant limousines and sports cars. The socialites, the rich and famous and the people in power, they were all here. As they entered the hotel, they smiled and chatted with each other. "Master Zhang''s wedding announcement was so sudden!" "That''s right. We got the invitation yesterday, and today is the wedding ceremony. It is shocking!" "Did you hear that Howard Zhang and Quin Lin was originally set to get married a long time ago, but due to some unknown circumstances, she decided to marry someone else? And now she is back with Howard Zhang? How utterly puzzling!" "Speaking of Quin Lin''s husband, I think his name is Fade Chen! I remember him looking really striking and handsome at Mr. Wu''s banquet!" "Well, his good looks aren''t going to help him now, seems like his wife is going to give her hand of marriage to someone else. Where is he though? It looks like he just disappeared into thin air?" "Have you heard, Fade Chen and Quin Lin''s marriage was not real, it was just a front. Now that Master Zhang and President Lin''s marriage is official and authentic, he is definitely out of the picture." "In my opinion, Master Zhang and President Lin are the perfect match. They are young, good- looking and have rising sess with their careers. They are definitely the darlings of our Bay City society." There was chattering and much discourse, which livened up the atmosphere. In the dressing room, however, Quin Lin was getting her hair done. She stared mutinously at Howard Zhang. "I''ve epted your offer. Shouldn''t you release Fade Chen?" At the mention of Fade Chen''s name, Howard Zhang''s eyes flickered slightly with irritation. He replied coolly, "No worries, let''s go through with the wedding ceremony first." "After you be mine, Fade Chen will be released." Howard Zhang relished the words. His eyes burnt with lust as he stared at Quin Lin''s beautiful and slender figure. Quin Lin was such an exquisite beauty, and the thought of her being under his dominion filled Howard Zhang with overwhelming desire. He moved towards Quin Lin, unable to control his lust for her. Quin Lin leaped back in shock. She grabbed a pair of scissors, cing them on her neck, and warned him, "If you touch me now, I will kill myself in front of you." Howard Zhang stopped, his passion cooling down. He sneered at her, "It''s alright, you will belong to me soon." "There is still some time before the wedding. Do be ready. I hope all will proceed as nned, otherwise..." Howard Zhang spoke and left. Right after he left, Quin Lin copsed in a heap on the ground, her delicate eyes filled with tears. She had always been tough to put up a strong front. But confronted with this situation, she couldn''t help sobbing. She bit her lip, staring at the darkening skies outside her window. "Fade Chen, you saved me once. This time, it is my turn to return the favor. We may just be husband and wife in name, but I will not let another man near me. If Howard Zhang even dares to touch me, I will kill myself. Anyways, I would have been dead if not for you." She thought to herself. With a grim smile, Quin Lin''s determination seemed to falter as though signaling her defeat. Her expression became wooden and lifeless and she sat in her chair quietly, allowing the makeup artist and the hairdresser to do their jobs. As the hustle and bustle continued at the hotel, Fade Chen and Jordan Qi finally was clear of the woods. Fade Chen took out his cell phone. There was a slight signal. Overjoyed, he quickly dialed Quin Lin''s number. However, the connection was not good. Fade Chen had to attempt a few times before the call finally went through. Someone picked up and immediately hung up. Fade Chen had a sense of foreboding. He looked through the contact numbers and called Lily Wei. After a long interval, the call was picked up. Lily Wei started interrogating him without waiting for him to speak. "Where have you been, Fade Chen?" Fade Chen was surprised. "Lily, what is it? Do you know where Quin is? Why isn''t she picking up?" Lily was astonished. "Haven''t you heard?" "Heard what?" Fade Chen became even more agitated. Lily Wei hesitated and said. " Apparently Quin is getting married to Howard Zhang. The wedding ceremony is tonight at the 5- star hotel." "What?" Fade Chen listened in shock. ''What is going on?" "You don''t know what''s going on? Me too!" Lily Wei retorted. "Yesterday Quin made this announcement. I tried to question her but she refused to exin anything. When I tried calling you, I couldn''t get reach of you. Fade Chen, what on earth is going on?" Fade Chen took a deep breath, willed himself to calm down, and tried to connect all the dots. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He started seeing the big picture. Since Lincoln Xie was unsessful in procuring the form to the Life Elixir Wine, he probably enlisted his uncle Watson Xie to help him. Watson Xie possibly saw the profit potential of the Life Elixir Wine and devised a series of ns to obtain the form to it. He first had Jordan Qi kidnapped, seemingly threatening for Fade Chen to hand over the form of the Life Elixir Wine. However, he left clear clues on purpose so that Fade Chen would try to go in search of him. In addition, Watson Xie deliberately brought Jordan Qi to a remote ce, hidden in the mountainous forest. At first sight, it seemed that he wanted a good hiding ce but in truth it was a plot to lure Fade Chen as far away as he could from town. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 He had set this up to distract Fade Chen, even choosing to go to a mountainous area in which one could not receive any phone signal. Concurrently, he could proceed with his evil scheme against Quin Lin. If kidnapping Jordan Qi was all there was to motivating him, then an abandoned warehouse may have been more convenient than a cabin in the middle of the woods. After Fade Chen had left and was soon not contactable, Watson Xie probably arranged for Quin Lin to either be threatened or swindled into marriage with Howard Zhang. Of course, Watson Xie would want something in return. He probably hade to some agreement with Howard Zhang. That was probably what he was hinting at back in the cabin: that he would get his hands on the shares of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc regardless. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As for the disappearance of his vehicle and the bullet holes and bloodstains on Fade Chen''s car, it must have been prearranged. This created the illusion that Fade Chen was in trouble in order to coerce Quin Lin into agreeing with their conditions. Although Fade Chen was unclear about the details, he had a rough grasp of this evil plot. Fade Chen sighed at the lengths Watson Xie had gone toe up with this n. He had thought that he was just after the form of the Life Elixir Wine, he never imagined that he was trying to spin such an intricate web. If he had not vanquished him, Watson Xie would have acquired both the form of the Life Elixir Wine and shares of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Also, Quin Lin would''ve fallen into the hands of Howard Zhang. Fade Chen reproached himself for being too careless. It should haven''t happened if he had noticed some details. Luckily, It was not toote to act against it. The form he wrote for Watson Xie had a w. When brewed, the end product would resemble the Life Elixir Wine. However, in half an hour, one of the extra ingredients would cause the Life Elixir Wine to lose its potency and turn into amon medicinal brew. He was therefore not concerned that the Xie Family might be able to brew the Life Elixir Wine ording to the given form. The wedding ceremony of Quin Lin, however, was of urgent priority. He had to stop it at all costs. Fade Chen had no time to lose and told Lily Wei, "Sorry, I have no time to exin right now. I am in a rush. Can you please try to contact Quin? Tell her that I am in no danger, and not to agree to any conditions or negotiations at the moment. Stop this marriage if you can." Lily Wei was eager to know what was going on, but at the same time, she knew it was not the time for casual conversations. She promised Fade Chen, "I will find a way to do so." After hanging up, Fade Chen made a call to Jimmy Wei, instructing him to bring some men to the wedding. If it came down to his opponents using force against him, he would have to fight with them for Quin Lin. After the case involving Kevin Huang''s assassination, Jimmy Wei felt indebted to Fade Chen, treating him with utmost respect and reverence. Upon hearing Fade Chen''s request, he did not question it and agreed. Finishing his calls, Fade Chen noticed they were approaching a small vige. He was d and carried Jordan Qi towards it. The vige was not big and had a small poption, the fastest vehicle being an older motorbike. Fade Chen fished out ample amounts of cash and handed it to the motorbike owner. He asked him to help take care of Jordan Qi. Getting on the motorbike, he cruised towards the city at high speed. Just as Fade Chen was rushing to the wedding, Lily Wei arrived at the hotel, panicked. After speaking to Fade Chen, she realized she couldn''t get hold of Quin Lin. Her cell phone was turned off. Even if she had wanted to meet her in person, that was not possible, as there were Howard Zhang''s bodyguards stationed in front of the hotel. They didn''t allow her to enter it. Time was passing, and the wedding was soon to start. To her dismay, Lily Wei was still at a loss to what she should do. She paced back and forth, ncing up at the hotel. The top floor seemed radiant and brightly lit, and she could hear the sound of music. The fireworks had already begun, its scintiting colors shing across the sky. Lily Wei started to feel desperate. "The wedding has started. What can I do? I have promised Fade to help him, but I have no idea what to do right now. Quin will be in big trouble if she falls into Howard Zhang''s hands." She called her father Jimmy Wei, but they were still on their way. Lily Wei couldn''t bring herself to enter the building by herself. She heard apuse and cheers from above. It seems like the wedding couple would be making their appearance soon. Lily Wei felt like she was about to have a fullblown panic attack. Looking around, something caught her eye. She saw a night vendor arguing with a government official close to the park. Next to them, there was arge horn. The horn had been ring out all sorts of advertisements. However, at the arrival of the official, the vendor had turned it off. "That''s it!" Lily Wei quickly rushed over and picked up the horn. "Please lend this to me," she said. Lily Wei turned on the horn, which started ring out advertisements. Both the official and vendor rushed over to stop Lily Wei. Lily Wei handed a load of cash to the vendor and shed her official employee card from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc at the government official. They allowed her to continue. Wei Ling turned off the advertisement on the horn. Adjusting it, she put it on voice amplification mode. "Hello, Hello!" "Amazing, great volume." Lily Wei thought excitedly as she put it on maximum st. She pointed it directly at the 5-star hotel. "Quin Lin, Quin Lin, this is Lily Wei, Lily Wei." "Listen to me carefully now. Fade Chen is in no danger, he is on his way. Don''t agree to anything right now." "Fade Chen is in no harm. I was on the phone with him. Quin, please listen to me, don''t do anything silly right now." This horn was really effective. The top of the building seemed quite high, and there was music ying. But it was apparent that the sound of the horn could be heard even from up high. At this moment, Howard Zhang and Quin Lin appeared hand-in-hand walking down the red carpet which was strewn with fresh flowers. One was in delighted smiles, but the other looked gloomy and dispirited. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Hearing the st of the horn from below, both the bride and the groom were shocked. Quin Lin looked stunned and a little wary. After she was certain that it really was Lily Wei''s voice, she stopped walking down the aisle. She beamed as she said, "Guess what, I quit now." Then she turned and walked towards the exit. Howard Zhang, who was smiling brightly before this, had the opposite reaction. His smile disappeared and his expression darkened at the sound of the horn. Howard Zhang, hearing the words of Quin Lin, became agitated. He rushed to stop her from leaving, gesturing to his subordinates, "Deal with the troublemaker downstairs." "Let me go." Quin Lin stared coldly at Howard Zhang. Howard Zhang gritted his teeth in anger. "Would you want Fade Chen to die?" Quin Lin replied, "He is in no danger, you b*stard." Howard Zhang retorted, "In no danger? I can tell you that Watson Xie has sent a highly skilled martial artist after him. Fade Chen will not be able to escape." Quin Lin felt doubt creeping in her, her expression darkening. However, the horn below continued with its ring and sting. She paused,posed herself and proceeded towards the exit. She trusted Lily Wei. Howard Zhang saw that his threats were no longer working on her. He was incensed, instructing his bodyguards, "Stop her." Instantly, two bodyguards blocked her from the exit, pulling her back. Quin Lin reacted by shrieking, "Howard Zhang, you beast, how dare you threaten me, you have no shame. I...." The invited guests were confounded and bbergasted. They could hear the sound of the horn sting and the quarrels of the to-be couple. They started whispering amongst each other in bewilderment. Seeing the crowd start to murmur, Howard Zhang felt himself flushing, the humiliation unbearable. He walked over to Lincoln Xie, speaking discreetly, "Master Xie, can you exin? Fade Chen..." Lincoln Xie snorted disdainfully and cut him off. "It''s just someone trying to cause trouble. My uncle is dealing with this personally. Fade Chen won''t be able to escape." "However..." Howard Zhang frowned. Lincoln Xie was vexed. "If you don''t believe me, let us make a video call to him right now to get an update on Fade Chen." Howard Zhang replied, "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but Quin Lin...." "Bring her here for the video call, she can see for herself." Lincoln Xie answered, immediately dialing Watson Xie''s cell phone number. However, no one was picking up despite the call going through. "Master Xie, what now?" Howard Zhang asked. Lincoln Xie frowned, "The phone is off." "Off? Does that mean..." Howard Zhang seemed worried. Lincoln Xie curled his lips. "Don''t make a big fuss out of this. It was raining heavily yesterday and it''s normal not to receive any phone signal when one is out on the mountains. It could just be that he shut his phone for awhile. Rest assured, Fade Chen won''t be able to escape him." "Alright then," Howard Zhang replied. He excused himself from Lincoln Xie and proceeded to capture Quin Lin. At this moment, the guards came out of the lobby. They found Lily Wei with her horn, still shouting and making noise. They rushed towards her aggressively. "Stop it!" One of themmanded in a fierce tone. Lily Wei tried to run off. A few more guards ran towards her from the side, blocking her from leaving. "Turn the horn off!" They shouted. Lily Wei refused toply, and started raising her voice. "Arrest her!" the guards took out their batons, surrounding her. They were almost going to attack her when a voice rang out. "What do you think you are doing?" Before they could react, they felt a strong blow. They copsed onto the pavement, spewing blood. Numerous guards came forward. "How dare you? We are guards in the service of Master Zhang..." "How dare who? I dare you to say that again." The voice spoke again. A young man appeared in front of Lily Wei with a stern and cold expression. At the sight of this young man, the guards immediately trembled in fear. "Master Wei, what are you doing here?" "What am I doing here? You were going to hit my cousin. What else do you think I''m here for?" Tom Wei snorted. "Our deepest apologies, we did not know that..." the guards turned pale, looking at the both of them. Lily Wei nudged Tom Wei, speaking in a low voice, "Don''t waste your time here, go rescue Quin." Tom Wei nodded gravely and ordered, "Get out of the way!" The security guards felt caught in between a rock and a hard ce. All they could do was just report the current situation to their boss. Howard Zhang was trying to persuade Quin Lin to stay and proceed with the wedding. Upon hearing news that Tom Wei had arrived, he became even more panicked. He ordered, "Just stop them froming up." Hearing the order, the guards seemed to be in a dilemma. They had no choice but to block Tom Wei, saying, "Master Wei, you are not allowed inside." "Really now!" Tom Wei frowned, kicking the guards aside and bringing Lily Wei with him. The remaining bodyguards had no choice but to surround him. Tom Wei kicked them away one after the other, but they were persistent and keeping back. Tom Wei was starting to feel enraged. At this moment he turned his head and saw the Monkey King, who was a member of the four great kings, approaching with his henchmen. He addressed him, "Brother Monkey, please deal with them, I need to go upstairs." Monkey King nodded, and with a gesture,manded his subordinates to deal with the guards. "Master Wei, Uncle Wei is still on the way. He requested that you stop this wedding at all costs." "Yes, I will do just that." Tom Wei nodded. Taking Lily Wei with him, he entered the hotel and went upstairs. The sound of a bell ringing indicated that the elevator had reached the top floor. Tom and Lily Wei stepped out. The guards by the lift saw them and responded by blocking the entrance. "Out of the way!" Tom Wei growled. He kicked them hard and sent them flying to the ground. All the wedding guests immediately fixed their attention at them.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 "Tom Wei!" Someone in the crowd shouted this name, while the other guests stared at him, stunned. Howard Zhang''s expression sank while Quin Lin''s face lit up. Seeing the security guards blocking Quin Lin from exiting, Tom Wei went forward and pushed them away. Then, he turned to speak to Quin Lin with a respectful tone, "Let''s go, sister-inw." Lily Wei rushed forward, sping Quin Lin''s arm. She whispered to her, "Fade called me, saying that he was not in danger." "Oh, great! I knew he will be fine. "Quin Lin seemed teary-eyed with joy. Howard Zhang''s expression darkened. He gazed icily at Tom Wei. "It is my wedding today. How dare you try to ruin it! You''ve crossed the line." Tom Wei snorted. "Have I? B*stard, you are the one who forced my sister-inw to marry you." Howard Zhang looked at Quin Lin. "She has given her hand to me in marriage by her own will. Who could threaten her to do such a thing? Quin, please tell them." As they spoke, someone behind Howard Zhang raised his cell phone. On the screen, Fade Chen whose face was full of blood was pleading for mercy. Seeing this video, Quin Lin trembled, her eyes glistened," I....I..." Lily Wei was shocked and seemed worried as well. However, Tom Wei dismissed it. "It''s fake, don''t believe it." He didn''t have proof, but he was utterly convinced by Fade Chen''s skills and abilities. No one in Long City could measure up to his strength. Therefore, this video was surely a hoax. Quin Lin looked at Tom Wei briefly, then slowly nodded and said, "Howard Zhang forced me into marrying him." Her words caught the attention of the wedding guests. They began chattering and whispering amongst themselves. This wedding had been announced in such a sudden manner, and there had been so much spection towards what was going on. Now, this actually exined everything perfectly. Upon hearing this, Howard Zhang red at Quin Lin. Infuriated, he snapped at Tom Wei. "You can''t leave with her!" "Are you trying to stop me?" Tom Wei challenged him. Howard Zhang felt his heart stopping for a second. He was afraid of him. After all, Tom Wei was no ordinary man but a famed martial artist. He would defeat himself with ease. But at the same time, he could not give in. Howard Zhang looked at his friends for assistance. Leonard Zhu, d in a tuxedo, stood up, coughing slightly. " Tom Wei, we are all part of the same social circle. All disagreements can be settled privately. You are causing a scene here at Master Zhang''s wedding, isn''t that rather rude of you?" "You are trash! I don''t belong in your circle! Stay out of this!" Tom Wei retorted. Leonard Zhu was infuriated, his face flushing a bright red. He was one of Bay City''s elite, being both wealthy and privileged. To be disrespected by Tom Wei in front of all the guests was crossing the line. He stood up and rolled up his sleeves, preparing to fight. Tom Wei sneered." Do you want to fight me?" Heunched his hands into a stone counter next to him, shattering it into pieces. He flung them towards Leonard Zhu, striking his face, leaving him with a pained expression. It was clear that Leonard Zhu''s skills paled inparison to mid-Yellow Level warrior Tom Wei. He knew that he would not have the strength to fight back or retaliate. However, if he gave in, it would be even more humiliating. Faced with this dilemma, Leonard Zhu seemed indecisive, the atmosphere bing tense as he remained silent. Tom Wei smiled disdainfully and turned to leave. At that moment, someone else stood up and shouted, "Enough. You may not respect them, but you will respect me!" Tom Wei looked over. It was Lincoln Xie speaking. Lincoln Xie smiled in self-assurance. "Tom Wei, these are my friends. Since I am here for the wedding, I would like to see them treated with the respect they deserve. I can''t allow you to act like this. On behalf of the Xie Family of Long City, leave Quin here and excuse yourself quietly, do you understand?" As soon as he said the words "Xie Family of Long City", many guests were filled with wonder and disbelief. The Xie Family was well known and of high social standing. People around him stared at him closely. Hearing the name, Tom Wei was unmoved. "Lincoln Xie, I will still be leaving with Quin, regardless of your family background." "Are you against the Xie Family?" Lincoln Xie asked him gravely. Tom Wei froze. He crushed another stone counter, raising his voice. "What if I am? Would you dare stop me?" Hearing this, Lincoln Xie was speechless. His family was renowned and possessed great wealth, but he had no experience with such a hot-headed man. He had no skill inbat, and would definitely lose to him. Looking at Howard Zhang, Leonard Zhu and Lincoln Xie who were all silent, Tom Wei snorted and left. Lily Wei and Quin Lin followed him closely. All eyes were on them. As Tom Wei reached the elevator, a young man in a white suit called out, "Brother Wei, wait a second." Tom Wei froze. It was Horace Wan. "Horace Wan, are you interfering in this matter as well?" Tom Wei spoke. Horace Wan shook his head. " I don''t know much of what is going on. However, these men are my friends. I can''t let you treat them with such disrespect." Tom Wei''s expression stiffened. He discreetly pushed Lily Wei and Quin Lin behind him. ring at Horace Wan, he asked, "Are you trying to pick a fight?" Horace Wan smiled slightly. "I feel confident after ourst battle. I would like to challenge you, Brother Wei." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Bring it on!" Tom Wei roared, throwing a punch at Horace Wan. Horace Wan was that of simr ability and skill with him. Tom Wei had a slight advantage over him due to Fade Chen''s training and guidance. However, he did not want to underestimate his opponent. The Wan Family had a long history of martial artists, unlike the other men who had no skill whatsoever. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 "Nice one!" Horace Wan blocked the iing punch from Tom Wei. Seeing two of Bay City''s famed martial artists going at it, the wedding guests moved back hastily. At the same time, they were piqued with curiosity. After all, one did not often get to be a spectator of such a battle. "Crash, Bang, Pow!" They fought, at times attacking and at times defending against each other. Tom Wei was taken aback and mused, "Horace Wan has progressed greatly in skill and strength." In spite of exchanging only a few blows, he could feel the significant improvement of Horace Wan. Previously, Horace Wan had skill equal to Tom Wei prior to training with Fade Chen. That was around the lower Yellow level, where Tom Wei had remained without advancement in skill for years. Later, after meeting Fade Chen and training under him, Tom Wei broke through his teau. He improved much under the guidance of Fade Chen, and his skill rose to a level far above Horace Wan. But now, only after a few months, Horace Wan seemed to have reached the mid-yellow level as well. His strength and skill were equal to Tom Wei''s. Although Tom Wei wasn''t prepared for this increased strength in his opponent, he was not intimidated. He remained focused and attacked with renewed ferocity, pushing back on Horace Wan. Time passed, and no one seemed to be gaining ground on each other. Amidst the battle, Howard Zhang used the opportunity to secretly gesture towards his guards. They surrounded Lily Wei and Quin Lin. Tom Wei was enraged. "Shame on you!" He sped towards thedies in aid. Horace Wan still remained calm, following him. "Brother Wei, don''t get distracted, otherwise I will show no mercy." Horace Wan upped the ante on the attack, pouncing on Tom Wei. Tom Wei intended to retaliate, but he had to protect Lily Wei and Quin Lin who were behind him. Seeing him with his guard down, Horace Wan gathered all his strength and attacked Tom Wei ferociously. Tom Wei was distracted and couldn''t react fast enough. As a result, Horace Wan managed tond a blow on his chest, making him splutter blood and stagger. The crowd gasped at this scene. Horace Wan stood triumphant in front of Tom Wei, shaking his head. "Brother Wei, you have grown weak and soft." Howard Zhang, Leonard Zhu and Lincoln Xie stood smiling in glee behind Horace Wan. At this moment, Howard Zhang gestured for his guards to take Quin Lin away. Tom Wei blocked them from her, retorting."How dare you! No one can take her away." Howard Zhang looked at Horace Wan. As if on cue, Horace Wan spoke to Tom Wei, "Brother Wei, this is Master Zhang''s wedding ceremony. If you would still like to cause a disturbance, I will have to show no mercy." Tom Wei''s expression hardened, a steely glint of determination appearing in his eyes as he gritted his teeth in resolve. He would have to fight these people till the bitter end. "Over my dead body!" Tom Wei sneered. He wiped the blood off his mouth, standing upright. This disy of fighting spirit caused Howard Zhang and his friends to step back in fear, slightly apprehensive. Horace Wan frowned."Brother Wei, I just wanted to challenge you. But if you remain so stubborn, then don''t me me for showing no mercy!" "No worries!" Tom Wei retorted. "I''ve never tried to be polite with you, Horace Wan. Get off your high horse ande get me." "So be it!" Horace Wan gritted his teeth and anger and renewed his attack on Tom Wei. Tom Wei clenched his fist and defended himself. The fight continued. Determined as Tom Wei was, he had suffered an injury. Horace Wan had the upper hand, and not long after, Tom Wei got more injuries. He started bleeding profusely and his face grew pale. "Get out of the way!" Horace Wan bellowed. Tom Wei replied valiantly." I''m not done yet!" "Then...let me help you with that!" Horace Wan roared,nding a punch on Tom Wei''s chest. Tom Wei''s resistance was giving way as blood continued to spew from his mouth. As he fell down to the ground, Horace Wan did not stop with the attack. Filled with burning rage, he continued pummeling him. Lily Wei was ovee by panic, as she shrieked, "Horace Wan, stop it!" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Horace Wan retorted," He hasn''t admitted his defeat yet." It seemed like Horace Wan was about to resume his attack on Tom Wei, but right at this moment, someone shouted. "Stop it!" The crowd spied four men walking out of the elevator, looking ready for vengeance. At the forefront was Darren Hong. Horace Wan was stunned. "The Four Heavenly Kings of North Bay City." Hearing this, the guests stared at these new arrivals. Their reputation preceded them since they were well-known figures. Why were they all here? Even Tom Wei? Most guests could not begin toprehend. What was the rtionship between this wedding and the Long Enterprise for Master Wei and the Four Heavenly Kings to intercept? "Horace Wan, what have you done?" Darren Hong spoke in an usatory tone, pointing towards an injured Tom Wei. Horace Wan sneered. "He''s just tired and gone soft." "You..." Darren Hong was infuriated. Tom Wei pulled him back, gesturing towards Quin Lin, "Bring them to safety, they will not dare to further harm me." Darren Hong agreed. Restraining himself, he prepared to leave with Quin Lin. Horace Wan saw them leaving. His expression stiffened. "Where do you think you are going?" Darren Hong did not back down. " I am leaving with President Lin." "You can leave. But President Lin stays." Horace Wan retorted. "If we don''t obey you?" Darren Hong spoke gravely. "All of you can remain here then!" Horace Wan waved his hand and around eight henchmen appeared. Looking strong and skilled, they were highly trained martial artists, seemingly ready to take on the Four Heavenly Kings. As the henchmen surrounded them, Horace Wan spoke icily. "I will repeat onest time. Leave her here, and you can go in peace." Darren Hong knew that the four of them were no match against the eight henchmen, but he could not leave Quin Lin behind. Darren Hong spoke resolutely. "Alright, let''s fight it out then." "Attack them!" Horace Wan gestured to his men. They pounced forward, eager to attack. They were about to be embroiled in a bitter battle. Suddenly someone spoke, growling in fury. "How dare you mess with my people?" Chapter 160 Chapter 160 His voice resonated clearly in the hall, causing the crowd to feel a sense of foreboding. They turned their eyes towards the elevator. A tall muscr man with a dragon tattoo on his neck emerged. Everyone held their breath in anticipation, feeling a growing trepidation. He was the well- known Jimmy Wei, or nicknamed Uncle Wei of North Bay City. The eight henchmen who were surrounding the Four Heavenly Kings froze upon his arrival. Uncle Wei stepped forward and shoved two henchmen away effortleslly. They flew across the room, crashing against the wall. As they dropped on the ground like dead flies, blood gushed out of their mouths. The remaining six men were intimidated and began to retreat. Uncle Wei bellowed to them, "Get lost!" Filled with fear, they ran away with lowered heads. Uncle''s Wei authoritative presence causedplete silence to fall over the hall. No one dared to utter a word. Looking at the injured Tom Wei, Uncle Wei blinked his eyes slightly. "Is he dead?" he asked. Tom Wei shook his head and replied." I''m still alive." "Get up then. Leave now." Uncle Wei spoke inmand. As Tom Wei stood up in pain, Uncle Wei looked towards Quin Lin and Lily Wei. "Bring them with you." Tom Wei understood his intention. He nodded and prepared to leave with Lily Wei and Quin Lin. Horace Wan frowned. "Uncle Wei, President Lin is Master Zhang''s fiance. She has to remain..." Jimmy Wei cut him off. "Who are you to speak to me?. You have absolutely no say in this matter. Leave, and ask your father toe speak to me." Horace Wan''s expression stiffened. After all, he was Master Wan, and had never been humiliated like this. However, facing Jimmy Wei, he had no choice but to take a step back. Jimmy Wei gestured for Tom Wei to leave quickly. At this moment, a middle aged d in a tuxedo man spoke. "Uncle Wei, please wait a second." Jimmy Wei stared at him. " Dawson Zhang, what do you have to say?" Dawson Zhang was the CEO of Hans Real Estate,and Howard Zhang''s father. Dawson Zhang smiled. "I have always been respectful towards you, Uncle Wei. However, don''t you think you are going a bit too far today?" "How so?" Jimmy Wei retorted. Dawson Zhang pointed at Quin Lin. "Today is Howard Zhang''s wedding ceremony. You brought men to cause trouble, even going as so far as to leave with my daughter-inw, isn''t that crossing the line?" "Your daughter- in-w?" Uncle Long said, "President Lin did not agree to marry your useless son." Dawson Zhang''s expression turned an ugly purple from the shame, "Uncle Wei, that''s enough. There are many people here. Hold your tongue." Uncle Wei snorted as a response, and chided, "Then, let President Lin decide whether she is willing to be your daughter-inw or not." All eyes were on Quin Lin. Howard Zhang became anxious, wanting to threaten her with the video of Fade Chen''s torture again. Even before he could open the video, Uncle Wei flicked a piece of rock across the room, and like a bullet it hit theptop right on target. Theptop flew right into the concrete wall behind them and shattered into countless pieces. Such a move caused Howard Zhang to tremble in fear and he ducked into the crowd, not daring to face Jimmy Wei. Quin Lin chose that moment to speak out, "Howard Zhang kidnapped one of my loved ones to threaten me into marriage. This is an evil scheme, and I will not go through with the wedding." As soon as she uttered these words, there was an uproar amongst the crowd, and the guests begin to buzz with chatter. Jimmy Wei smiled in satisfaction, looking at Dawson Zhang. "Did you hear that now? This wedding is just part of a huge conspiracy." Dawson Zhang''s expression darkened. He red at Quin Lin and spoke, "Quin Lin, Howard Zhang is in love with you. How dare you speak in such a manner about him? If you insult our family, you will suffer the consequences." This was said in a fierce and threatening tone, traces of anger etched on his face. Jimmy Wei reacted, " Are you threatening President Lin?" "Zhang family affairs are not of Jimmy Wei''s concern." Dawson Zhang replied, addressing Uncle Wei by his real name. "Not of my concern?" Jimmy Wei snickered. He grabbed Dawson Zhang by the neck. "Looks like it will be after all. Now what say you?" Dawson Zhang was not expecting brute force from Jimmy Wei. He could not breathe and he panicked, iling his arms in vain as he tried to release himself from Jimmy Wei''s grasp. However, it was to no avail. Dawson Zhang was turning pale. At this moment a st of energy was sent towards Jimmy Wei. He let Dawson Zhang go and blocked it. A deep, masculine voice could be heard. "Jimmy Wei, you are crossing the line." Jimmy Wei turned and saw a middle-aged man in ck walking in a distinguished manner towards him. Horace Wan''s face lit up.He walked over. "Dad." Dawson Zhang looked at him in gratitude. "Thank you, brother, for your kind assistance." Jimmy Wei looked rather sullen as he spoke. "Aaron Wan, are you meddling in my affairs?" This man was Aaron Wan, the current patriarch of the Wan family. He shook his head, speaking to Jimmy Wei. "I''m not meddling in yours, but you are meddling in Brother Zhang''s affairs. You shouldn''t cause so much trouble at their wedding." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Cause trouble?" Jimmy Wei sneered. "President Lin just exined that she was threatened and forced into this marriage. She never wanted to marry that useless man." Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Aaron Wan smiled and shook his head. "Jimmy Wei, that is not right. President Lin is young, and she has been deceived by others, leading to this misunderstanding with the Zhang Family. Anyways, this is something within their family and has nothing to do with you." "A misunderstanding?" Jimmy Wei retorted, ring at him. "Aaron Wan, who are you for us to believe you? Just because you said it is a misunderstanding, we''re expected to believe that?" Aaron Wan replied, his expression slightly changing. "Jimmy Wei, your anger has clouded your thinking. Of course, I have proof of this." "What proof?" Jimmy Wei started to feel uneasy, frowning. Aaron Wan gently took out a document, exhibiting it in front of the crowd. "It is widely known that few months ago, Howard Zhang and Quin Lin became engaged. This is the marriage contract they signed back then." As he spoke, Aaron Wan gestured towards the two signatures and thumbprints on the contract. He pointed towards another name below. "I was witness to this engagement, and here is my signature as well." "Therefore, as witness to their engagement, I can prove that this marriage contract is valid." Jimmy Wei was not expecting this contract to be in existence and frowned. The crowd began to discuss this new turn of events amongst them. The Zhang family members smiled in triumph. Agitated, Quin Lin could not help crying out."That''s fake, I was under a false impression when I signed it. I..." Aaron Wan silenced her with a deep grunt and continued, "I have no idea what has caused friction and misunderstanding between the bride and groom. However, as I can testify on the validity of the marriage contract, I would like to ensure the wedding proceeds as nned. This is the least I can do to fulfill my responsibilities as witness." Jimmy Wei darkened in expression as he heard these words. He knew that he could not allow the wedding to proceed at all cost. He decided not to continue the debate. "Aaron Wan, lets not argue. I will say this, I have to bring Quin Lin back with me." Hearing this, a dark cloud came over Aaron Wan. He was infuriated. "Jimmy Wei, are you with me or against me?" Jimmy Wei would not give in. "What if I am against you?" "Jimmy Wei, your arrogance will be your downfall." Aaron Wan replied gravely. "If you want to pick a fight, then let''s do it then, why speak in circles!" Jimmy Wei retorted. "Come on then." Aaron Wan seemed to increase in stature as he prepared for battle. His aura changed as though he was apletely different person altogether. Jimmy Wei''s eyes bulged in anger. He growled, muscles flexing, as heunched himself at Aaron Wan. The fight was on. At this point, the crowd waspletely dumbfounded. The battle between the two uing proteges, Horace Wan and Tom Wei was already shocking enough. Yet now, the elders of Bay City and North Bay City were about to have a violent confrontation. It wasmon knowledge that the elders of Bay City had been in conflict for years. There had been numerous confrontations and battles amongst their subordinates. However, a directbat between them was unheard of. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Both werete Yellow Level martial artists. As they faced each other, the crowd started to anticipate the battle in slight worry. There was also a growing sense of confusion over this matter. Why would Uncle Wei be so up in arms over the marriage of Quin Lin? I was as though he was not satisfied with just the involvement of Master Wei and the Four Heavenly Kings and came personally to settle this matter. Even if Quin Lin was really coerced into this marriage, Uncle Wei wouldn''t be the type to go to such great lengths to protect her just in the name of justice. While the crowd was still stunned and confused, Jimmy Wei and Aaron Wan began their battle. Inparison to the agility and speed of Horace Wan and Tom Wei, the two elders seemed rather slow and clumsy in reaction. Their movements seemed to take time and their footsteps seemed heavy as they shed with each other. However, experienced martial artists would have been on the edge of their seat at the sight of their battle. They were not just attempting to knock each other over, but all their movements were premeditated and was guided by great waves of inner energies. Anymon person would bepletely annihted if they on the receiving end of these sts. "Boom, pow, bang!" The sound of shing fists resonated through the hall. At the same time, the constant bursts of energies caused all the surrounding flowers and food to crumble into dust. All the guests retreated hastily and distanced themselves from the battle, fearful that they might suffer from coteral damage. At this time, the expression on both elders were slowly changing. Aaron Wan was smiling faintly, but his smile became wider and more pronounced at each gesture. On the other end, Jimmy Wei had a grim expression. It seemed like he was bing more anxious as the battle went on. Previously, Aaron Wan was his equal in strength and skill, if not weaker than him. This he remembered from prior battles. However, to his surprise, it seemed that he was now stronger than him. Defending himself against Aaron Wan, Jimmy Wei started to struggle. If this continued for a longer time he would be defeated. At this thought, hemanded Tom Wei, "Go now." Tom Wei felt a sense of foreboding. He could see that Second Uncle was not coping well in the battle. He wondered, how could both Horace Wan and Aaron Wan improve in strength and skill within such a short period of time? Were they taking some kind of pill or potion? As soon as Jimmy Wei spoke, the guards made a move without needing Aaron Wan''s prompting. They surrounded Tom Wei and hispanions. Seeing the situation bing more tense, Jimmy Wei gritted his teeth, willing himself to generate more energy. He started attacking Aaron Wan with ferocity, pouncing on his every move. Aaron Wan was caught off guard by this sudden attack and struggled to defend himself. It seemed that Jimmy Wei would soon be victorious. Without warning, Aaron Wan stuffed a red pill down his own throat. He felt an instant surge of energy through him. With this renewed strength, Aaron Wan started defending himself against Jimmy Wei. Jimmy Wei''s style of attack was always famed for its ferocity and uracy. Shockingly, Aaron Wan could block all his moves without struggle. "They are taking some kind of pill!" Tom Wei frowned. He became even more worried as he looked over at Second Uncle, because it seemed like Aaron Wan was gaining the upper hand. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Jimmy Wei valiantly defended himself against Aaron Wan. However, he was starting to feel exhausted as he faced the continuous onught. His resistance was weakening. "This must be because of that red pill." Jimmy Wei thought. He urged Tom Wei again, "Leave quickly." Tom Wei''s expression darkened at thismand. He could sense Second Uncle''s rm at the situation. He steeled himself, looked knowingly at the four Heavenly Kings and they instantly formed a circle to protect Lily Wei and Quin Lin. In such a formation, they started moving forward. However, their opponents wouldn''t let them leave without a fight. In a split second, a group of guards had rushed over to stop them. In just a short time, the top floor of the hotel was embroiled in chaos. Both elders battled it out valiantly, while the others fought just as fiercely by their side. However, fierce as the battle may have been, it started to be clear that Uncle Wei and Tom Wei were at a disadvantage. The Wan Family and their henchmen were starting to gain the upper hand. Jimmy Wei''s countenance became even more grave. Aaron Wan could not contain his glee and taunted. "Brother Wei, if you continue fighting you may harm the very source of your inner energies. Is this matter really worth such a risk?" Jimmy Wei''s heart lurched slightly. These words might have been able to persuade him in the past. He would have stopped the fight in an attempt to protect his reputation and consolidate his social standing in Bay City. After all, Aaron Wan was giving him the opportunity to leave without any repercussions. But it was different now. Fade Chen hade to his rescue and saved his family multiple times. He protected Lily Wei, killed the assassin and healed his wife, even helping him to put an end to Kevin Huang. Jimmy Wei felt he was greatly indebted to him. Also, after the battle with Kevin Huang, Jimmy Wei was a changed man. His worldview had shifted and broadened, bing interested in going out into the world to experience fully all it had to offer. Bay City''s enterprises and wealth were no longer of such great priority to him. As all these thoughts swirled in his head, Jimmy Wei resolved to focus all his concentration on the battle at hand. He made great effort to gather his strength, and blocked Aaron''s Wan''s iing attacks with all his might. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Aaron Wan smiled unperturbed. "Brother Wei, it''s hard to train to such a high level and umte such inner energy. Why don''t you just give in, I will go easy on you." Ignoring him, Jimmy Wei continued his attack. Aaron Wanughed heartily. "Brother Wei, you really would like to continue with this? Even if you do not care for yourself, you should think of your nephew and daughter!" Howard Zhang, who was hiding in the corner with a few others, was delighted that Aaron Wan was dominating. Hearing his words, he couldn''t help interjecting, "Uncle Wan, why are you being so gracious? You have gained the upper hand. Don''t spare him, take no prisoners!" Leonard Zhu and Lincoln Xie nodded sycophantically beside him. They clearly agreed with him. Horace Wan however shook his head. "It''s not that my father wants to go easy on Jimmy Wei, he''s trying to make him take the bait." "Bait?" Howard Zhang was confused. Horace Wan smiled knowingly. "Even though my father says he is going to go easy on him, you can see clearly that he is still fighting with full force. These words are just a way to mess with his mind. Once Jimmy Wei allows these words to distract him, it will have a negative effect on him. And at that moment, my father will move in for the kill." Howard Zhang understood this instantly. "I see, mind games are also part of martial-arts." Horace Wan smiled. Almost as if he was giving a lecture, he continued. "The martial arts revolves not just around the physical aspect. Once reaching a certain level, the mind, the heart, the spirit and will, these y just as important a role as the physical." "I see. Uncle Wan has reached such a high level, it is truly admirable!" Howard Zhang complimented him. Horace Wan''s smile became even more pronounced. At this moment, Aaron Wan''s edge over his opponent started to be even clearer. Tom Wei was also suffering a setback, and all four Heavenly Kings were injured. Jimmy Wei had to assist them and thus the situation became even more critical. Aaron Wan went in for the kill and left him spluttering with blood. Forbat involving high level martial artists of almost the same caliber, it took time for a victor to emerge. Seeing Jimmy Wei coughing up blood, Howard Zhang and his cohorts were filled with excitement, almost cheering with joy. Aaron Wan was unrelenting. He attacked with increased ferocity,pletely dominating Jimmy Wei. Jimmy Wei was on the receiving end of a series of frenzied blows. He spat out more blood and his face became even more ghastly pale. "Brother Wei, you have lost!" Aaron Wanughed derisively. He pounded on Jimmy Wei''s chest,unching him forward and sending him flying across the room. He smiled in triumph as he approached Jimmy Wei with murderous intent. Concurrent to this, Tom Wei howled in pain as he was struck down, the four heavenly kings following soon after. The henchmen of the Wan Family surrounded Quin Lin and Lily Wei, capturing Quin Lin and taking her away. The wedding guests sighed. The Wei family was destined to be defeated. Bay City would remain with only one elder after this battle. At this moment, the crowd looked on at Aaron Wan with abination of respect, apprehension and adtion. Horace Wan beamed with pleasure as the crowd started to congratte him and shower him withpliments and ttering words. Still smiling, Horace Wan grabbed Quin Lin and pushed her towards Howard Zhang. "Brother Zhang, here she is. Enjoy your evening." "I am indebted to Master Wan for his great assistance." Howard Zhang nodded in thanks. He turned his eyes to re at Quin Lin, who waspletely pale. He lowered his voice. "If it is to your pleasure and gratification, I will let you spend one night with her." Quin Lin turned as pale as a ghost upon hearing this. Not only was Howard Zhang shameless, he was also weak-minded. Seeing the Wan Family defeat the Wei Family to be the only martial- arts n of Bay City, he would willingly offer her up as a prize in ttery. Horace Wan gazed at Quin Lin, his eyes slightly radiating, lust and desire burning in him. However he turned down the offer. "Thank you, but that won''t be necessary. However, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc..." "Naturally, Master Wan. No worries at all. Once I take over Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, I will allocate a generous portion of thepany shares to you." Howard Zhang replied him instantly. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 After hearing so, Howard Zhang exhaled deeply and was secretly relieved. After all, he really couldn''t bear to give Quin Lin, such a beautiful woman, away. As for the shares of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, they had already calcted the profit distribution. Not only the Wan family, but also the Zhu family and Xie family would get their share. Otherwise, these people would not have been so hardworking to help the Zhang family. Seeing as these calctive people had begun to distribute their share of the cake, Quin Lin turned pale. Her eyes looked desperate as bit her lip almost ruthlessly, blood slowly oozing from the corners of her mouth. At the same time, Aaron Wan stood in front of Jimmy Wei, and the vital force in his palm surged up. He looked at the lower abdomen of Jimmy Wei with a look of regret. "Brother Wei, it was not easy for you to reach this level of skill. I didn''t want to, but..." Hearing this, Jimmy Wei''s face changed. He knew that Aaron Wan was going to destroy his skills. Gritting his teeth, Jimmy Wei red at Aaron Wan and spat, "Aaron Wan, just wait and see. When Master Chenes back, he''lle for you and the Wan family." At the thought of Fade Chen''s unfathomable strength and background, Jimmy Wei couldn''t help but laugh. He couldn''t wait to see the day where Fade Chen could avenge him andy waste to the Wan family. He looked at Tom Wei and said loudly, "Tom, don''t me me. We lost today, but Master Chen will avenge us." Tom Wei spat out a mouthful of blood and said with a smile, "Second Uncle, how can I me you? It''s my honor to die for Brother Fade. I can''t wait to see the destruction of the Wan family!" "Master Chen, Brother Fade?" Aaron Wan''s face froze slightly, and he immediately realized that the two people were talking about Fade Chen. He couldn''t help but frown slightly, and he had some doubts. He didn''t understand why Jimmy Wei thinks very highly of Fade Chen, even going so far to say that he could destroy the Wan family easily. The guests were also puzzled. When they heard what Jimmy Wei and Tom Wei said, they immediately understood that the two came to help today because of Master Chen. However, everyone was puzzled as to why the big boss of North Bay City would give his all just for the sake of a young boy like Fade Chen. But at this moment, Horace Wan didn''t think too much about it. When he heard Tom Wei''s words and thought of when he was defeated and humiliated by Fade Chen, he couldn''t help but be furious. He stormed over to Tom Wei and pped him. "You''re half dead and yet you''re still spouting nonsense? Let''s see if your Brother Fade wille to avenge you if you''re already down in hell?" Just as the p was about tond on Tom Wei''s face, a small but strong voice resonated through the halls. ''Tm back." Everyone was shocked when they heard the voice, turning towards the elevator to see who it was. To their surprise, a young man in his twenties walked out of the elevator, his expression dark as though the calm before the storm. It was Fade Chen. The Fade Chen of this moment had ragged clothes draped messily over him and looked extremely out of ce. However, many could feel the strong sense of pressure he gave out as he walked out of the elevator, the air in the hall hanging ominously as though marking a turnover of events. Seeing this, Tom Wei was overjoyed and eximed, "Brother Fade, you are back!" Jimmy Wei''s face beamed with delight. He sighed and his whole body rxed. He sat on the ground and starting resting without a care in the world. It looked as though he was paying no attention to Aaron Wan, who was still standing d in front of him with much killing intent. As for Quin Lin, her eyes were brimming with tears. Biting her red lips, she could no longer hold back her tears. Fade Chen''s eyes swept around the room and roughly understood the situation here. He nodded to Jimmy Wei, Tom Wei, and Quin Lin and said softly, "You all have suffered a lot." Upon seeing this, Horace Wan''s eyes narrowed slightly. He gritted his teeth and raised his palm again, pping Tom Wei. "He''s just a young kid. So what if hees back?" "p! p!" His hand was full of strength and headed towards Tom Wei''s cheek like a strong gust of wind. Precisely then, Fade Chen turned his head and looked over. With a cold look in his eyes, he shouted, "Getaway!" Immediately, a surge of white energy burst out from his mouth and zoomed towards Horace Wan like the speed of light. It hit him directly in the chest and Horace Wan was directly knocked away, falling heavily to the ground with a thud. "Tsk..." Seeing this, everyone could not help but gasp in disbelief. Master Wan was sent flying by Fade Chen''s bellow. No one could believe that he was so powerful. Even Aaron Wan''s was shocked, his expression steeling. He rushed over to help his son up, took out a pill, and stuffed it into Horace Wan''s mouth. At this moment, Fade Chen walked up to Quin Lin with a faint smile on his face. Stretching out his hand, he gently wiped away tears from her eyes and said with a smile, "Dear, don''t cry, otherwise, you won''t be beautiful." "Oh, you''re back. You''re finally back." The president, who had always been cold and strict, suddenly rushed into Fade Chen''s arms like a little girl and burst into tears. When the guests saw this, they were shocked. After all, not many people knew the fact that Fade Chen and Quin Lin were husband and wife. The thought of Howard Zhang forcing Quin Lin to marry him once again sparked discussion amongst them. Seeing this, Howard Zhang''s face glowered. He red at Fade Chen with immense hatred in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "Fade Chen, Quin Lin is my fiancee. You..." "You dare to say that again?" Fade Chen red at Howard Zhang and sent a flying fist towards him. Feeling the imminent danger approaching, Howard Zhang was scared and shouted in a hurry, "Help me!" Seeing this, Dawson Zhang hurriedly shouted, "Stop!" Aaron Wan''s expression hardened and he also shouted, "Stop, boy!" Fade Chen didn''t pay attention to them. His eyes were deathly cold, and he pped Howard Zhang''s head with his palm. With a loud crack, Howard Zhang''s neck snapped unnaturally, blood oozing out of his mouth and nose. He fell to the ground and stopped moving. "Howard, Howard..." Dawson Zhang ran towards Howard Zhang and attempted to feel a pulse with no avail. His face contorted with sorrow and anger as he red at Fade Chen with eyes full of resentment. "You killed my son. I want you to pay with your life. You killed my son..." When the guests saw this, they were shocked and stepped back one after another. They looked at Fade Chen in fear. Never did they expect this young man to actually have the skills and tenacity. He managed to first hurt Horace Wan with one move, then pped Howard Zhang to death. It was really shocking that he dared to kill him so boldly. "You killed my son. I won''t let you go that easily." Dawson Zhang charged at Fade Chen. Fade Chen red at him coldly and gave Dawson Zhang a p so hard that it forced him slump to the ground. Fade Chen spat out a mouthful of blood and remarked coldly, "I can fulfill your death wish."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Dawson Zhang was so frightened that his whole body trembled. He was aware of his injured body and did not dare to say anything more. On the other hand, Aaron Wan sent his subordinates to look after Horace Wan, then came to Fade Chen with a taut expression. He gritted his teeth and said coldly, "You have destroyed Horace''s skills. I demand an exnation." The Aaron Wan of now spoke with a broiling sense of anger, his aura sending chills down other''s spine. His murderous intent was greater than when he fought with Jimmy Wei just now. After some examination, he found that Fade Chen''s blow hit Horace Wan directly in the lower abdomen, piercing and shattering his spiritual core. As a result, Horace Wan had lost all martial arts skills, reducing him to no more than a frail man. When everyone heard this, they were shocked by the turn of events. Horace Wan was the lone sessor of the Wan family and was given extra training since young. Now that Fade Chen handicapped him and took away his abilities, the Wan family would never let Fade Chen get away with this. At the thought of the angry Wan family, the guests couldn''t help but feel hair on every inch of their body stand up. They quickly backed up until they were pressing against the walls, not daring to move closer to the center of the ruckus. Fade Chen looked at the enraged Aaron Wan with an calm andposed manner. Instead of feeling threatened, he sneered and said to Aaron Wan, "Exnation? I haven''t gotten an exnation from you and your family, but now the pot is trying to call the kettle ck." Aaron Wan''s voice contained a boiling rage just like the calm before a storm. He said in a low voice, "The Wan family doesn''t owe you anything. And now you owe the Wan family your... life!" He stressed thest word "life" very hard with intense murderous intent. Fade Chen''s voice also steeled. "My life? If you have the ability, thene and get it." "You... are asking for death!" Aaron Wan had not been so enraged for a long time. He couldn''t believe that a young boy in his early twenties dared to provoke a big shot like him. "Boom!" Aaron Wan moved as quick as the lightning as he dashed towards Fade Chen with heaps of murderous intent. He was determined to teach him a lesson that would at least leave him crippled for the rest of his life, if it had not taken his life by then. Everyone on the floor felt the ground underneath them shaking unsteadily. The whole floor rumbled noisily and the air was filled with the murderous aura of someone who was already bent on revenge. The pressure moved towards Fade Chen like an arrow heading towards its target. Facing Aaron Wan''s furious attack, Fade Chen smirked and narrowed his eyes. He gently let go of Quin Lin, who was in his arms, and then raised his right arm. He clenched his right fist in the air, pulled back and released a punch. The crowd only saw a blur of motion as Fade Chen''s punch fiercely headed towards Aaron Wan like a roaring dragon. When the crowd saw this, they couldn''t help but exim. "Head-on confrontation!" "Does Fade Chen want to die? How dare he confront Aaron Wan head-on!" "Aaron Wan is already ate Yellow ss expert who''s nearing the pinnacle of the Yellow ss!" Aaron Wan took on Fade Chen''s punch fearlessly amongst the exmations of the crowd. All of a sudden, his expression soured as he gasped in disbelief which quickly morphed into fear. The moment he felt the punch in front of him, he couldn''t help but tremble at the sheer oppressive force he felt. His attack waspletely suppressed and left him defenseless. Moreover, his opponent''s momentum was still rising like a huge wave about to crash onto the shores. It pressured Aaron Wan so greatly that he knew immediately that he was vulnerable. "What, what on earth are you..." Aaron Wan couldn''t stop eximing. Precisely then, Fade Chen''s punch rained down on him like daggers, the force so great that it felt like he was a puny man trying to resist against a giant''s strength. The huge force sent Aaron Wan flying backwards in the air. He could hear his ribs snapping, and he could taste a coppery metallic taste as blood gushed out from his mouth uncontrobly. "Boom!" A mere punch was all it took to send Aaron Wan who seemed to be so confident in his skills, flying. With blood still dripping out of his mouth, he crashed through the ss wall of the building and fell out the wall. Seeing this situation, everyone was shocked and could not help but scream. Even Jimmy Wei and Tom Wei, who were injured, were excited to see this. Both uncle and nephew looked at each other, and their eyes were full of shock and joy. This was because they could see that Fade Chen had powered up impressivelypared to when he was dealing with Kevin Huang that night. This meant that Fade Chen had not shown all his strength. Thinking of his background and the various tricks up his sleeve, Jimmy Wei and Tom Wei couldn''t help trembling in excitement. They vaguely guessed that Fade Chen''s identity that was shrouded in mystery was something that they could only look up to. Just as everyone shouted in shock and Aaron Wan was about to fall off the building, an old and deep voice said. "Young man, you''ve gone too far." At the same time, an elder dressed in a red traditional gown appeared out of nowhere. Although he was holding a crutch, his movements were swift. Before Aaron Wan could fall to his death, he managed to catch him with his crutch. Aaron Wan''s face was pale as he gasped weakly for breath. When he saw the old man crouching in front of him, he couldn''t help but look happy and whispered, "Dad, take revenge for me and Horace." When the guests heard Aaron Wan''s words, their eyes widened in shock and bewilderment. "That''s Aaron Wan''s father. That''s the old master of the Wan family, Shancus Wan or Mr Wan." "I thought he hasn''t shown up for more than ten years? Some people even said that Mr Wan has passed away." "Fade Chen is definitely in a tight spot now that the Mr Wan has chosen to appear. You should know that more than a decade ago, Mr Wan has already reached the peak of the Yellow Level, and now he may have entered the realm of ck Level." "Things are going to get messy now that Mr Wan has showed up." In the midst of the discussion, Shancus Wan lowered his head to look at his son, Aaron Wan, who looked half dead, his face instantly turning grave. Due to such serious injuries, even if Aaron Wan could be saved, his powers would definitely be greatly damaged, leaving almost no room for improvement in the future. It could be said that Aaron Wan''s path as a martial artist had beenpletely destroyed. With the addition of his grandson Horace Wan, two descendants of the Wan family were now doomed to leading normal lives if they survived this ordeal. Shancus Wan''s expression darkened as he red at Fade Chen coldly. He pounded the floor with his crutch and bellowed, "Young man, you shouldn''t have attacked the Wan family!" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Fade Chen snorted and did not retreat, instead saying, "The Wan family shouldn''t have attacked me first." "You destroyed my son''s and my grandson''s martial skills. How dare you try to argue with me?" Shancus Wan fired back. Fade Chen scoffed and said, "The reason why I destroyed them is because the Wan family has been up to no good, even hurting my friends and family." "Your family and friends are just lowlifes to me. They are not worthy topare with the descendants of the Wan Family!" Shancus Wan said in a low voice. "Lowlifes?" Fade Chen''s raised an eyebrow in displeasure. "You, the Wan family, think you are superior to others. But in my eyes, you''re all also lowlifes." Chapter 165 Chapter 165 "Young man, you are too arrogant." Shancus Wan shouted angrily, his white hair fluttering frenzily as though they had a mind of their own. "Try me." Fade Chen''s braced himself as he released a surge of pressuring energy. "You''re courting death!" Shancus Wan was really angry. As the head of the Wan family, his position in Bay City could be said to be superior. But now, such a young man actually made him look bad. Shancus Wan''s strength grew exponentially as his fury rose. Strands of his hair danced madly in the wind and he bent his body slightly concentrating all his strength on his fist. He pulled it back in a clean motion as though pulling a bow, and shot out his fist explosively. This movement was not fast, but the martial arts practitioners present were all stunned, and their faces were full of surprise and excitement. "Old Wan indeed. He is so powerful when he strikes!" "This action seems simple, but its momentum is really amazing. Jimmy Wei and Aaron Wan can''t be compared to Old Wan at all." "This move is at least at the Peak of the Yellow Level." While eximing, Shancus Wan''s thunder-like punch hit Fade Chen hard on the chest. Fade Chen''s expression remained calm as he faced the powerful punch. He raised his palm to meet Shancus Wan''s fist and gently pushed it away. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "He''s too arrogant! That young man took Old Wan''s punch with his palm!" The crowd eximed. A sharp light shed through Aaron Wan''s eyes, and he shouted, "You''re courting death!" Horace Wan was even more emotional. With a face full of resentment, he shouted, "Grandpa, beat him to death!" Further away, Quin Lin and Lily Wei could not help but be nervous. They eximed, "Be careful." To the contrary, it was Jimmy Wei and Tom Wei who were looking rxed at the moment. They tried to reassure the twodies. "Boom!" The two men met and exchanged an array of blows. Yet, the crowd was bbergasted when they did not see Fade Chen losing out to Shancus Wan, who suddenly looked extremely surprised. Then his expression changed and his arm quickly moved to resist the attack. However, a huge force still surged over, shoving Shancus Wan a few steps back. He quickly defended against Fade Chen''s attack by blocking it with both hands, and only barely managed to hold his ground. This scene shocked everyone. They did not expect Shancus Wan to be at a disadvantage with just a blow. Fade Chen stood still with a calm face, not budging from his spot. On the other hand, Shancus Wan had been pushed back for more than ten steps. His arms were still trembling from thest attack as he braced them in front of his body, his face flushing with an unnatural crimson red due to the surge of energy. "Father (Grandfather)..." Aaron Wan and Horace Wan eximed when they saw this. However, Shancus Wan stretched out his hand and stopped the two from talking. Then he stared at Fade Chen coldly and said in a deep voice, "It seems that I underestimated you just now." "Judging from the attack just now, you should have the strength of the peak stage of the Yellow Level." Shancus Wan said, "To reach the peak stage of the Yellow Level at your age, you are very impressive indeed, much better than my worthless son and grandson." Hearing this, the crowd looked toward Fade Chen in awe. At this moment, Old Wan had personally confirmed that Fade Chen''s strength was at the peak of the Yellow Level, which surprised everyone. After all, he was only in his early twenties but he had managed to achieve such a great strength. His potential was really limitless. All of a sudden, the crowd burst into a heated discussion. "He''s at the peak of the Yellow Level. He''s really terrifying!" "You should know that two big shots in Bay City, Aaron Wan and Jimmy Wei are only at thete- stage of the Yellow Level, which is still some distance away from the peak of the Yellow Level!" "Being even stronger than those two at such a young age, it was almost guaranteed that he was going to have a promising future." "It''s just a pity that he messed with the Wan family. No matter how good his potential is, if he doesn''t have a chance to fulfill it, it''s a waste." "But didn''t he just push back Old Wan? Maybe he is more powerful than Old Wan." "What a joke," Someone said, "Old Wan didn''t even use his full strength just now. If that''s the case, how could he be considered as being forced to retreat?" "That''s right. Old Wan reached the peak of the Yellow Level more than ten years ago. No matter how strong the young man is, he is still at least ten years short of experience than Old Wan." In the midst of the discussion, Jimmy Wei and Tom Wei smiled at each other and they both showed a look of disdain. "A group of nonentities are talking about Brother Fade''s strength in a self- righteous way." "Old Wan''s made a wrong judgement too. That''s because Fade Chen''s strength is far beyond his imagination." Ignoring the discussion of the crowd, Shancus Wan stared at Fade Chen with a solemn expression and said sternly, "You''re pretty good, but you shouldn''t have provoked the Wan family. Now you''re going to... die." After saying that, Shancus Wan roared. A visible aura surged out of his mouth and exploded in the air, resonating in the sky just like thunder booming during a thunderstorm. At the same time, Shancus Wan''s muscles tensed, his veins popping out visibly. Everyone felt oppressed by his extreme aura that he was giving out, as though the sky was falling down on them. "Roar!" With a shout, Shancus Wan stepped forward and mmed his foot on the floor, causing the ground to tremble. With his kick, a hole appeared on the hard marble floor. At the same time, Shancus Wan took advantage of this force and flew towards Fade Chen in a blur of movement matching that of a falling meteorite. Shancus Wan then gave a punch with the strength equal to that of a great giant, and his violent demeanor almost sent the innocent bystanders flying. The guests, who had already retreated to the furthest end of the hall could still feel the deadly pressure that was being emitted from Shancus Wan, some finding it difficult to even take a breath. They looked at him in a mixture of shock, awe and primal fear. Some of them who knew martial arts cried out. "This, this is the strength of a ck Level expert." ¡°A ck Level expert. I didn''t expect that I would actually be able to see a ck Level expert during my lifetime." "ck Level, this is a ck Level master. Even in Long City, he can do whatever he wants!" "No one in Bay City will be able to stand up to the Wan Family now." "It''s over. Fade Chen is dead for sure." Horace Wan and Aaron Wan were so excited by the turn of events that they started shivering in pleasure. The sweet taste of revenge could already be seen on Leonard Zhu and Lincoln Xie''s faces. They couldn''t wait to see Fade Chen dealt a death blow by Shancus Wan. As for Dawson Zhang, he looked at his son who had died miserably and was full of malice. He gritted his teeth and said, "Go to hell, I want you to die. Give your life for Howard." Seeing this, Lily Wei and Quin Lin could not help but be nervous again. Their fists were clenched so tightly that their knuckles turned pale. Even Tom Wei could not help but be a little worried at this moment. After all, they had just been guessing Fade Chen''s strength, never actually getting a confirmation from the man himself regarding his strength or skill level. However, Jimmy Wei was confident and said, "Don''t worry, Fade Chen will be fine. Shancus Wan is just at the early-stages of ck Level. He won''t be a threat to Fade." Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Amid the crowd''s exmations and noises, everyone''s eyes followed the powerful Shancus Wan''s attack and focused on Fade Chen. Facing such a punch, Fade Chen''s expression was still the same as before. He stood quietly in the same ce with a faint smile on his face, as if he didn''t notice the iing attack. When Shancus Wan''s fist was about to hit Fade Chen, he finally moved. He took a step forward leisurely, raised his right arm, and struck out with his palm. His move looked powerless and weak, making it look like he was just ying around. Yet, when his fistnded on Shancus Wan, his aura intensified and his strength grew. As a result, his attack packed a great punch andnded right on target. "Boom!" With a loud noise, Fade Chen''s fist came hurtling down. Shancus Wan was also thrown off by his attack. He quickly withdrew his arms and put them above his head to block Fade Chen''s attack. "Crack!" With a loud snap, Fade Chen''s palmnded on Shancus Wan''s arms and both of his arms were broken in an instant. At the same time, the huge force forced him to the ground. "Boom, boom!" Following the loud noises, Shancus Wan''s knees left two gaping cavities on the hard marble floor. Cracks started to form from the puncture and spread outwards, forming an eerily web of lines that looked like a spider''s web. "Swish!" There was dead silence as everyone was taken aback by this move and could only gawk at the scene. Someone rubbed his eyes hard, as if he could not believe what had happened. "He was defeated. I can''t believe Shancus Wan has lost." "He''s a ck Level expert, but he was defeated so easily just like that." "He defeated a ck Level expert with one move. How powerful is Fade Chen?" "How, how could this be possible?" "Father (Grandfather)..." Aaron Wan and Horace Wan smiles stiffened. They were aghast and looked at Fade Chen in horror. In the mere moments where everyone was still ovee with awe, Shancus Wan''s eyes were full of terror as blood slowly seeped out from his tight lips. This was because it was only when he had faced Fade Chen head-on did he realize that this man was his worst nightmare. This move was not simply to defeat him, but to kill him. He struggled to look up and saw the cold murderous intent in Fade Chen''s eyes. Goosebumps formed all over his body as he stammered, "Please, please don''t kill me." Fade Chen retorted coldly, "You just wanted to kill me. Why can''t I kill you now?" The conversation between the two shocked everyone, leaving everyone''s expression in shock and horror. They thought that Fade Chen was just trying to defeat Shancus Wan and never thought that the moves aimed at Shancus Wan were lethal. Momentarily, everyone looked deeply astonished by this turn of events. There were quite a lot of differences between defeating a ck Level expert and killing a ck Level expert. When Aaron Wan and Horace Wan heard this, they were horrified and quickly shouted, "Fade Chen, let go of my father (grandpa)." Fade Chen snorted and said, "The two of you aren''t even qualified to bargain with me." The two of them trembled, traces of fear seen clearly in their eyes as they cuddled together. If Fade Chen dared to kill Shancus Wan, they would be easy targets for him. Shancus Wan saw this and said with difficulty, "As long as you let me go, you can have anything that belongs to the Wan family. The entire Wan family can also be given to you!" At this point, he hadpletely admitted defeat and just wanted to survive. However, Fade Chen shook his head and said, "There''s nothing I want from you. Besides, if I kill you, the Wan family will be mine. I don''t need you to give it to me." Shancus Wan''s heart thumped loudly in his chest. A snap was once again heard from his arms as the remaining bones in his arms were broken, apanied by a sharp, piercing pain. The imminent feeling of death made Shancus Wan panic. He grunted loudly, "What do you want then? I''ll promise you anything as long as you let me go." Fade Chen said coldly, ''Tm going to... kill you!" As he spoke, Fade Chen lowered his palm again until it was less than ten centimeters away from the top of Shancus Wan''s head. Shancus Wan was terrified and shouted, "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me." Fade Chen ignored him and continued lowering his palm, which was now less than five centimeters away from the top of Shancus Wan''s head. Shancus Wan was enraged. He shouted, "Fade Chen, if you kill me, you''ll die a terrible death. My junior won''t let you off." "Your junior?" Fade Chen had never heard of Shancus Wan having a powerful junior. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Shancus Wan noticed Fade Chen''s hesitation and quickly shouted, "I am a disciple of the Third River n. My junior, Saga He, is the leader of the Third River n. If you dare to kill me, he will not let you off." As soon as he uttered the words "Third River n", most of the people present looked puzzled. Obviously, they had never heard of this name before. However, some martial arts people who knew about the n started to exin, "Third River n is a famous martial arts n in Sunriver City, located southwest of Bay City. Five years ago, the entire Third River n''s skills rose from Yellow Level to ck Level. It is a considered a powerhouse locally." "ck Level skills? Are they that good?" The crowd couldn''t help but exim. After all, among the several big shots in Bay City, even the strongest Wan Family could only be considered a Yellow Level n during the selection processes to filter out the big four ns in the area. A ck Level n would already hold power unimaginablepared to that of a Yellow Level n. Someone chimed in, "The Sun family in Dragonville, Long City is also a ck Level n." Hearing this, everyone was even more surprised and they understood it more clearly. The Sun family was a famous family of martial arts that had been in the Long City for hundreds of years. Initially, though, the Sun family was only slightly stronger than that of the Wan family, barely making the threshold to consider itself a Yellow Level n. The Sun family then gradually developed its connections and fame in Long City. Despite bing a growing powerhouse, it still had ways to go before it could be considered a ck Level n. However, ten years ago, a great change had taken ce in the Sun Family. At that time, Francesca Sun, a woman from a branch of the Sun Family, suddenly returned to the Sun Family after wandering outside for more than ten years. She then reigned victory over the power struggle in her family ranks through her fists and became the leader of the Sun Family. In the next ten years, under the leadership of Francesca Sun, the Sun Family rapidly developed. In just six years, they had be a ck Level n and was one of thergest families in Long City. In recent years, the development of the Sun Family gradually slowed down. Butpared to the smaller ns, it was still much faster. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 The fact that Shancus Wan was the senior of the Third River n''s leader, as well as the head of the Sun family, came as a great shock to everyone. They couldn''t help but gasp in surprise, then turned their gaze towards Fade Chen. Everyone wanted to see what decision Fade Chen would make in such a situation. He was already quite powerful having the strength of a ck Level martial artist. However, he wouldn''t stand a chance if he went up against a n full of ck Level martial artists. For a moment, everyone sighed. Fade Chen would be forced to stop. Even Tom Wei and Jimmy Wei''s expressions turned grave as they looked at Fade Chen. They knew that letting Shancus Wan go was definitely not a good choice. This old fox would never be grateful to someone for letting him go. On the contrary, he would hate them even more. It was likely that he would think of all kinds of ways to get revenge. But when it came to killing Shancus Wan and making an enemy of a ck Level n like the Third River n, Jimmy Wei couldn''t help but worry about Fade Chen. At this moment, Shancus Wan saw Fade Chen paused and noticed the shocked expressions of the people around them. He could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, thinking that he had managed to save his life. As long as he could survive this ordeal, he would immediately rush to the Third River n and ask his junior, Saga He, for help. Fade Chen would definitely meet his demise then. Just when everyone thought that Fade Chen would stop, he suddenly raised the corners of his mouth and smiled gently. "Is a ck Level n that powerful?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "You..." Shancus Wan was shocked and looked at Fade Chen. However, Fade Chen did not give him any chance to speak. He mmed his palm hard against the top of Shancus Wan''s head. "Crack!" The sound of bone snapping could be heard from Shancus Wan''s neck. Blood gushed out from the top of his head and his eyes lost its brilliance. He fell to the ground hard as his head lolled to the side like a broken ragdoll. He was dead. Seeing this, Aaron Wan and Horace Wan were shocked and rushed over. "Father (grandpa)! Fade Chen, you killed my father (grandpa), I''m going to kill you." Fade Chen turned his head and gave him a cold look. He scoffed, "I don''t mind massacring the entire Wan family." The two of them who were still deep in sorrow suddenly froze on the spot, not daring to move a muscle. At this moment, the guests around him came to their senses and looked in at Shancus Wan in disbelief, who was lying motionless on the ground. Then, they looked back at Fade Chen, who was as calm as a cucumber. They simply couldn''t believe their eyes. "Shancus Wan is dead! A ck Level expert deadjust like that!" "Fade Chen actually managed to kill Old Wan. Isn''t he afraid that the Third River n would take revenge on him?" ", this is too terrifying." "Fade Chen, from now on, Bay City will be under his control." Everyone was shocked. Fade Chen nced around and then asked in a clear voice, "Does anyone have anything to say about this wedding?" Howard Zhang, the groom of the wedding, was dead. As for Aaron Wan and Horace Wan who helped him, they were both crippled. Even Old Wan was killed by Fade Chen. No one dared to say anything. Dead silence hung in the air and everyone didn''t dare to utter a word. Some even held their breath, not daring to breathe loudly. They were afraid that they would startle Fade Chen by moving carelessly. Fade Chen nced around, then waved his hand and said, "If there are no more problems, then everyone can leave. It''s no one''s business now." The guests rushed to the exit as if they had been granted amnesty, running so fast that it seemed that there were beasts chasing after them. Leonard Zhu and Lincoln Xie took the opportunity to mingle with the crowd and moved towards the exit regardless of their status. But just as they moved, a loud shout suddenly sounded above the heads of the two people. "Where do you think you''re going?" The two people shook in their shoes upon hearing their voice, a chill running down their spine. Their head pounded as the blood in their body curdled and they froze in their spot. Fade Chen gently waved his hand, and an invisible force sucked the two over. Standing in front of Fade Chen, the two men felt their knees buckle and they almost fell to the ground. Fade Chen''s gaze was locked between the two of them, and his eyes fell on Lincoln Xie. He said coldly, "Tell me you and your third uncle''s n truthfully and write it down on this piece of paper. Don''t think about lying to me, otherwise, you''ll have to face the consequences." Lincoln Xie didn''t dare to say anything. He immediately picked up the paper and wrote down the details of the n. Fade Chen picked up Lincoln Xie''s n and scanned through it. It was almost the same as what he had guessed. Then, he put the paper in front of them and said, "Those who have participated in this n,e up now." The few people, including Dawson Zhang and Xavier Zhu, were stunned, the muscles on their faces twitched several times. Seeing this, Fade Chen nced at them and motioned at them slightly with his right hand, saying, "If you don''t want to, I''ll make you." The few of them were so frightened that they felt a chill all over their bodies. They did not dare to defy and quickly rushed over to write their names. Just a few simple actions had already made them break out in a cold sweat. Looking at the names of these people, Fade Chen swept his eyes over them and said, "You have conspired together to exploit benefits of the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Now, it''s time to pay the price." When they heard the words, their faces turned pale. Xavier Zhu was the first to react, thinking that the Zhu family was the least involved and most likely to withdraw from the n. So he hurriedly offered, "We are willing to transfer 40%, no, 51% of shares of Shang Enterprises Holdings to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." With that, Xavier Zhu looked at Fade Chen uneasily. Fade Chen nced at Quin Lin, then nodded and announced, "You can go now." Xavier Zhu and Leonard Zhu quickly took their leave. Although they had given up 51% of shares of Shang Enterprises Holdings enough to hand over ownership of Shang Enterprises Holdings to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, it was already a good deal to them since their lives were still intact. Noting that the offer worked, Lincoln Xie followed suit and said, "I am willing to transfer 50% of shares of Xie''s Wine Enterprise to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." Dawson Zhang quickly added, "The same goes for Hans Real Estate. I will transfer 51% of the shares to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." Fade Chen waved his hand, signaling them to leave. In the end, there were only Aaron Wan and Horace Wan left in front of Fade Chen. They also wanted to transfer 51% of their properties to Fade Chen. However, the assets of the Wan family were not as attractive as thepanies before them. Moreover, Fade Chen had just said that if he killed them, he could also get the Wan Family nevertheless. Fade Chen had no intention of asking for money from the Wan family. He asked coldly, "A few months ago, Howard Zhang drugged Quin. The Guanyin Drunken Medicine that he used was given to him by Jacky Wan, wasn''t it? Where did thate from?" Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Horace Wan trembled in fear and he could not hide the truth. "It''s from the Third River n." "Third River n!" Hearing this name again, Fade Chen asked, "What is the connection between the Wan Family and The Third River n? Speak the truth!" Horace Wan started describing the rtionship between the Wan Family and The Third River n. Aaron Wan, who knew all this first hand, would add to the details. After he finished, Fade Chen had a better idea of what the connection between them was. Shancus Wan wasn''t lying, he really was a disciple from the Third River n. The Wan family was a local family with a history of emerging martial-artists. Back then, Shancus Wan was not the family favorite, as his skill and strength was considered merely mediocre. Shancus Wan was young and ambitious, so he left his family and traveled extensively. He made his way to the Third River n where he started his apprenticeship. Saga He, whom he mentioned earlier, was epted as a disciple at the same time. The two got along well, and trained together for five years at the Third River n. It was at that time that the heir of the Wan Family met with an ident and passed away. Shancus Wan was summoned, as one of the next of kin, to return to the family. Shancus Wan had been at the n for five years, and was beginning to be bored and tired of the lifestyle there. He left and returned to take care of Wan Family matters at Bay City. Although he was just a disciple of average level at the Third River n during his five years there, his skill and strength was considered outstanding whenpared with outsiders. Slowly he rose amongst the ranks of his family members and in another five years became the patriarch of the Wan Family. He was only in his thirties at that time. While Shancus Wan was elected as head of his family, Saga He of the Third River n was improving in skills and strength. His talent and abilities led him to be inducted into the inner circle of the Third River n. The Third River n grew in strength and reputation, and Shancus Wan kept in contact with Saga He, maintaining a good rtionship with him. In recent years, both had grown in age and stature, and there were not many opportunities to meet. Therefore, the task of maintaining connected fell on the shoulders of the younger generation. Jacky Wan had procured the Guanyin Drunken Medicine from one of these exchanges. Its use was instrumental in harming many innocent people. Howard Zhang and his cohorts heard of this potion, obtained some from Horace Wan and used it against Quin Lin. In addition, Horace Wan and Aaron Wan''s rapid progress in skill and strength stemmed from the pills they had acquired from the Third River n. It helped them achieve this feat in a short time. Hearing their exnation, Quin Lin, Lily Wei, Jimmy Wei and Tom Wei felt worried. Third River n disciples were of the ck Level, and an elder of a ck Level n would be a formidable opponent indeed. However, Fade Chen was not affected by this. He was not intimidated by the strength of a ck Level martial-artist. Even if he faced off with a martial- artist of the Earth Level or Heaven Level, Fade Chen would not be fazed, as they would not be able to cause him any harm. It seemed from the ount of Horace Wan and Aaron Wan that the rtionship between Shancus Wan and Saga He shifted throughout the years. Saga He rose over the years in prominence at the Third River n, and so the Wan Family became more ingratiating. The close friendly rtionship turned into a situation where the Wan Family paid tribute to Saga He. Saga He had not visited the Wan Family in recent years, and he probably would not make the trip just because he was angry and wanted to avenge Shancus Wan. After consoling Quin Lin and herpanions till they felt more at at ease, Fade Chen proceeded to cast out Aaron Wan and Horace Wan. As they had lost all skill and inner energy, they would no longer pose any threat to him. Only Fade Chen and hisrades were left at the top floor of the hotel. He took the time to make sure Tom Wei and Jimmy Wei were healed and patched up, then they left the top floor. As the elevator arrived at the lobby, Fade Chen spotted police officers guarding the entrance. At their helm was none other than Sergeant Wang. Sergeant Wang''s heart sank at the sight of Fade Chen and hispanions. He twitched in apprehension. Most of Bay City''s who''s who, the rich and famous and the elite, were attending Howard Zhang and Quin Lin''s wedding ceremony. It was an important event, and the police force were of course patrolling and on guard. They were expecting an uneventful evening with no major disturbances. To their dismay, not only were there disturbances, people were killed. Howard Zhang and Shancus Wan had lost their lives. And the assant was of an unusual background. As the husband of President Lin who was President of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Mr Wu''s honored guest, Fade Chen had been capturing the attention of many at Bay City recently. Murder cases involving the elite were already a serious matter, but now that martial-artists were involved, Sergeant Wang felt at a loss. Fade Chen was able to deal with and kill Shancus Wan, a martial- artist of the early-ck Level, without effort. All the ordinary members of his police force were not up to the task of confronting and dealing with him. Sergeant Wang and his officers had arrived much earlier to the scene. However, due to these concerns, they decided to remain at the lobby, waiting for Fade Chen toe down. Quin Lin and the others exited the elevator. As they noticed the police officers, their expressions darkened in anxiety. Jimmy Wei spoke in a brusque tone. "Old Wang, it''s not our fault today. The Wan Family and Zhang Family started this mess." "That''s right, brother Fade only acted in selfdefense." Tom Wei agreed. Sergeant Wang was vexed and felt his hands were tied. Yes, maybe they were telling the truth, but people have lost their lives in this situation. How can a sergeant of a police station just let them walk away without consequences? At the same time, if he provoked them, all of his officers including him might just perish in vain. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Feeling these conflicting emotions, Sergeant Wang grimaced. He spoke, "Mr. Chen, you have been used of murder, this matter...." Fade Chen did not want to make life difficult for the police officers. He nodded, "I did kill someone in self- defense. I have a written confession from the relevant people who were plotting against me. They have signed it in admission of their guilt. Sergeant Wang will be able to deal with this case ordingly." While speaking, Fade Chen handed over Lincoln Xie''s written confession to Sergeant Wang. Sergeant Wang scanned the contents of the document and thanked him. This written confession would make his job much easier. After all, Lincoln Xie, Howard Zhang and his cohorts were plotting against Fade Chen, therefore his actions in this case were justified. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Seeing Sergeant Wang ept the written confession, Fade Chen spoke. "Sergeant Wang, we are a little tired. Can we return home to rest? If you require anything else from us, let us know and we will be there in a second." Seeing him being so courteous, Sergeant Wang nodded."No worries, Mr Chen. You may leave now. Thank you for your kind cooperation." With these words, Sergeant Wang gestured at his subordinates to allow Fade Chen and his companions to leave. As he oversaw their departure,Sergeant Wang sighed in relief. This went better than expected. At least there was a written admissionplete with signatures and reliable witnesses, which would mean the matter could be settled with ease. Sergeant Wang beckoned his men to return to the police station. However, at this moment, there was the sound of a suddenmotion. Sergeant Wang observed a troop of men in ck uniform approaching. They looked as though they belonged to some special branch of the police force. Sergeant Wang became tense as they moved towards him and his cohort, speaking in frustration. "Why are they here at this time of the day? Are they looking fortrouble?" Fade Chen was also aware of the approaching troops. He looked on curiously, assuming they were probably some special branch of the police task force. Then, he ignored them, and began to leave with hispanions. The troops directly barred Fade Chen from leaving. One of them, d in leather boots and dark sses, spokemandingly. "Don''t move." Fade Chen frowned and spoke icily. "What do you want?" "What do I want?" The man in shades scoffed. Sizing up Fade Chen, he continued. "People have been killed. Do you really think you could just leave?" Fade Chen frowned as he scrutinized the man. He started to reply. At this moment, Sergeant Wang hurried over and tried to defuse the situation. Speaking to the man in shades with a smile, he said, "Captain Hu, our unit has investigated the matter. Mr. Chen acted in self-defense. I will make a full report with all relevant information pertaining to this case." The man in shades, Captain Hu, snorted at this. "Sergeant Wang, two men have died and many have been injured. You can''t just chalk it down to an act of self- defense and let everyone go. That is such negligence on your part." "Also, martial-artists have been implicated in this case. This falls into the jurisdiction of the Stealth Team. You and your local police officers have no authority over this matter. Now, hand over the relevant information to us." Captain Hu spoke in a pompous tone, derisive of Sergeant Wang. Sergeant Wang was furious, his expression darkening. However he did not dare to disobey and show his temper. It was obvious that he was speaking to someone of a higher rank. Fade Chen frowned at the man''s words. He was mystified. "What is the Stealth Team?" Before Sergeant Wang could respond, Captain Hu replied him in a haughty manner. "The Stealth Team is a special task force set up to deal with martial-artists who flout thew like you. Your murder case falls under our jurisdiction." Fade Chen understood the situation. Due to the immense strength and extraordinary skill of the martial-artists, the ordinary police force would not be able to handle the situation if they were implicated. Therefore, a special task force called The Stealth Team, was set up specifically to deal with these cases. The Stealth Team members seem to consist of mostly martial artists, and they were equipped with weapons of high technology. Their skill and strength superseded even other branches of special police units. They were evidently of much higher rank than the average police officer such as Sergeant Wang. Since the captain was just doing his official duty, Fade Chen was cooperative. He spoke, "I have handed over to Sergeant Wang all information relevant to the events transpired. You can take a closer look at the documents." Sergeant Wang handed the written confession to Captain Hu. "Captain, it is quite clear. Mr. Chen and hispanions are the victims in this case. They were forced to retaliate in self-defense." Captain Hu nced at the confession and sneered, "A retaliation in self- defense? Sergeant Wang, you can''t just jump to that conclusion without any concrete proof." Captain Hu looked directly at Fade Chen, speaking inmand, "Come with me then, we need to investigate this further." Fade Chen frowned at his words. He suppressed his annoyance, speaking without emotion. "The written admission is very clear on what had happened. We are exhausted, and need rest. If you have anything that needs further rification, we will be happy to cooperate with you." "Rest?" Captain Hu sneered. Raising his voice, he continued, "This case involves two deaths, one of them being Old Wan, a venerated elder. You must be joking!" "Arrest them!" Captain Hu gestured. His Stealth team members moved forward and surrounded them, looking stern and grim. Jimmy Wei was furious as he shouted, "How dare you? When the Wan Family was harassing us, you were nowhere in sight. Now after we had to defend ourselves, you are here to arrest us." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Tom Wei also felt his temper rising, saying, "I would not be a member of the Wei family if I was intimidated by you." Upon hearing this, Captain Hu darkened in expression and his voice steeled. "Are you trying to start a fight?" he retorted. In a split second, members of the Stealth team moved closer to them. Encircling them were gusts of energies. It was evident that most of them were martial- artists of high level. One of them pulled out a weapon resembling a huge gun, apparently designed for battle against martial-artists. The atmosphere became strained. Both sides seemed prepared forbat, waiting for someone to pull the trigger. Sergeant Wang felt panic rising. Both sides were skilled and experienced fighters. If a battle really started, many would be injured and he would have to suffer dire consequences. Sergeant Wang gritted his teeth and tried to be the peacemaker. "Captain Hu, don''t act impulsively. Mr. Chen and hispanions were truly the victims in this circumstances. They had to defend themselves against their assants." "Mr. Chen, many apologies for the trouble. Captain Hu is just carrying out his duties. He means no harm, and if it is convenient for you, I hope you could just cooperate with us for now." Captain Hu folded his arms and snorted. He obviously did not take Sergeant Wang''s words seriously. Fade Chen paused for a second and then nodded his head. He did not want to add to Sergeant Wang''s troubles. "I will listen to you and go with you. But I would like to make a request." "I killed the two men, so I am willing to go with you for further investigation. But please, let my companions leave." Fade Chen gestured to the others, in particr Quin Lin and Lily Wei. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 The events that had taken ce that day were definitely traumatizing, as there was much violence and deaths. Jimmy Wei and Tom Wei, who were ustomed to such happenings, were unfazed. However, Quin Lin and Lily Wei, who were used to ordinary life in the city, were obviously overwhelmed. They seemed exhausted and were in desperate need of rest. Sergeant Wang was amazed at the deferential attitude of Fade Chen. Any martial-artist of such a high level would be incensed at such a request. They would not be so eager to cooperate as such. He quickly gave Captain Hu a knowing look, hinting at him to agree. However, Captain Hu who was still in his shades raised his head slightly in condescension. He had no intention ofplying with Sergeant Wang. He grunted at Fade Chen. "You have absolutely no right to negotiate anything with the Stealth Team. All of you are implicated in this case. None of you are allowed to leave, including the two women." With this, Captain Hu made a gesture. "Arrest them and take them away." Instantly, members of the Stealth Team approached them to carry out the order. Fade Chen''s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing slightly. Fury rose in him like a burning fire. He was already making so many concessions and trying to be cooperative, yet this person was relentless. Fade Chen was done with being so amodating, and he started to feel that they were trying to take advantage of his weaknesses. "Don''t touch them!" Fade Chen called out. In an instant, a gust of swirling energy surged like ocean waves towards the surrounding Stealth team members, pushing them away. The intensity of the turbulent energy waves was so high that Captain Hu was affected. He could not help but take a few steps back. As he steadied himself, Captain Hu red at Fade Chen. "You dare take on the Stealth team?" "I don''t care who you are. If you dare to hurt my wife and friends, you''re looking for death!" Fade Chen''s tone was deadly serious, as he stressed thest two words. This had an effect on the Stealth team members, who suddenly felt fearful. Captain Hu snorted, the shades hiding his vile and contemptuous expression. He had always prided himself on being a member of the Stealth Team, having such authority and power that no one dared to oppose them. Being insulted by some young immature martial-artist was enough to send him into a fit of fury. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He suppressed his anger and spoke gravely. "How dare you threaten the Stealth Team? This is a great offense, I..." Fade Chen frowned. This was such a waste of time, and he was losing patience. He made a motion to strike Captain Hu, saying, "I can no longer tolerate your nonsense, step aside." As Fade Chen''s hand approached him, Captain Hu made a move to dodge it. He was ate Yellow Level martial- artist and was considered one of the better- trained members of the team. He was confident that he would be able to avoid the iing blow. However, as he moved, something shocking happened. He had dodged the iing blow but Fade Chen''s hand chased after his face closely, as though they had a mind of their own and could read all his movements. "Pow!" The blownded with a crashing sound on his face. He flushed and his shades broke under the impact and fell to the floor, revealing his eyes which were filled with anger and shock. "You dare hit me! You darey hands on me!" Captain Hu was delirious in anger, ring at Fade Chen. "You will pay the price forying hands on a member of the Stealth Team!" "Arrest him! Take them all in!" Captain Hu roared. Fade Chen snorted. Looking at the approaching Stealth Team members, he shook himself in preparation looking as though he was swelling in size, preparing to gather his inner energy. It was as though a strong gale had arisen, and the sound of thunder seemed to emerge from this ball of energy. As heunched it towards them, they were knocked down by the great impact and rolled over helplessly on the floor. As Captain Hu rushed forward in attack, he gave him a powerful kick and sent him flying to the side. Fade Chen then left immediately with Quin Lin and the otherpanions. Behind him, seeing Fade Chen and hispanions walk into the distance, Captain Hu was enraged and beside himself. His fury was akin to the beginning of a raging tempest. "Fade Chen, how dare youy hands on me and go against the Stealth team. You will regret it, and I will make you pay." Captain Hu got up and took out his cell phone. He dialed a number, speaking in angrymand, "Search for all information on Fade Chen of Bay City. Also, I would like two extra units to be on my team in the future." As he hung up, he nced towards the direction that Fade Chen had left. Still, in anger, he gritted his teeth and said, "You just wait, I will get you." Defeated, Captain Hu and his Stealth team members left. Behind him, Sergeant Wang witnessed all this in anxiety and in despair. He sighed and made a call to his superior. "Clerk Zhu, I...." On one side of the battle was a martial-artist of the ck Level, and on the other were members of the Stealth Team. This was all beyond his governance and control. After these events, Fade Chen and Quin Lin made their way back to the mansion by car. After they had both taken a hot shower, Fade Chen was going to let Quin Lin take a rest. However, Quin Lin looked troubled as she sat next to Fade Chen. "That Stealth team, will they really let you get away with this?" Quin Lin was not familiar with the Stealth team, but she was acquainted with Sergeant Wang. She had observed that Sergeant Wang was deferential in attitude towards Captain Hu. That meant that the Stealth team was not any normal task force. She was anxious that Fade Chen might be in trouble for going against them. Fade Chen embraced her and touched her cheeks. She was only d in a sheer nightgown. He smiled. "Honey, the Stealth team is unimportant. They are irrelevant to me." "The Stealth team doesn''t seem like something to be taken lightly, don''t try to pretend it''s not important." Quin Lin frowned anxiously. "Honey, I''m not pretending." Fade Chen continued. Smiling at the skepticism on her face, he took out his cell phone and motioned. "Believe me, I can deal with this matter with just one phone call." Quin Lin looked even more doubtful at his words. At this moment, Fade Chen dialed a number on his phone. As the call went through, one could hear the seductive moans of a woman in the background. "Oh, yes, oh..." Quin Lin, who was embracing Fade Chen, blushed in embarrassment. Her expression darkened and she stared at him with an eyebrow risen. "Honey, the signal here is not good. I''ll go to the door." Fade Chen also felt awkward and quickly got up. At the same time, he scolded on the phone, "You dirty old man, are you still watching those ind nation porn movies? Do you even have the stamina to get it up at this age?" The moaning seemed to die down slightly, and an old man''s voice could be heard at the other end. "Stupid bastard, I''m still virile and full of energy. Seven times a night is not a problem for me. How dare you doubt me?" "Oh please, you are just bragging." Fade Chen retorted. "Well, old man, I won''t waste your time. I am facing some trouble. Can you help me with these matters?" Chapter 171 Chapter 171 "What happened? Were you spying on a beautiful girl while she was bathing? And someone caught you in the act?" The old man grunted while speaking to Fade Chen. "Old man, I''m not like you! It''s the Stealth Team, I had a confrontation with them at Bay City!" Fade Chen answered. Fade Chen proceeded to narrate the events to him. Hearing his words, the old man replied, "This is just a small matter. Why you do need my assistance, you can just beat them up and leave them for dead." "I could easily give them a good whipping alright. But if this esctes into a bigger issue it may get you in trouble too. "Fade Chen said. "Anyways, I came down from the mountains to train and increase my inner energy, so I have to do it while maintaining a low profile." "Okay, fine. I will make a call and help you sort out this matter. I will get you some identity card or birth certificate as soon as possible. Next time, try not to contact me for assistance over such trivial matters and disturb my night- time pleasures." The old man sounded irritated. "Old man, have some self-control. Don''t turn all dry and withered when I return." Fade Chen answered and hung up. Returning to the living room, he saw that his wife was also on the phone. Fade Chen eavesdropped on the conversation, realizing that it was Housekeeper Wong who was speaking to her. An hour ago, Jimmy Wei had sent some men to bring Jordan Qi home and was currently undergoing check- ups at the hospital. Housekeeper Wong went to visit her son immediately once she heard the news. Hearing from her that Jordan Qi was in good condition, Quin Lin sent greetings and hung up. At this moment, Fade Chen thought of getting intimate with his wife, however suddenly the roaring sound of car engines could be heard outside the mansion. Quin Lin was surprised. She walked to the window and looked out. Fade Chen got up and stood beside her. On the road leading to the mansion, around twelve cars were roaring towards them. Quin Lin looked on fearfully. From the emblem of the cars, it was clear that the Stealth Team had arrived. Quin Lin was filled with anxiety as she spoke to Fade Chen. "You have to run, I can deal with them. They won''t dare to do anything to me." Fade Chen hugged Quin Lin gently. "Honey, don''t worry, it''s just the Stealth Team. It will be fine, they won''t cause me any harm." "But..." Quin Lin was still not convinced. Looking at Fade Chen with his confidence andck of fear, she nodded. "Alright then, if they want to arrest us, I will be by your side." Gazing at Quin Lin,who had a solemn expression on her lovely face, Fade Chen felt a warm surge of passion. He bent over in the spur of the moment and kissed her lips, grabbing her lightly on the waist. "We will not be caught," he assured her. As they were speaking, the fleet of cars had arrived in front of their mansion. Men were getting off the cars and approaching the mansion at lightning speed. At their helm was Captain Hu. Captain Hu looked sullenly at the brightly lit mansion. As he spotted Fade Chen, his eyes shed with anger, and he gestured to his men. "Go, arrest them." At once, around forty or fifty Stealth Team members made their move and rushed towards the entrance of the mansion. The members in the front line was just about to smash the door when it opened by itself. Fade Chen, in his nightclothes, stood there in front of them. Captain Hu ordered in a hostile tone, "Arrest him!" The members in the front line moved towards Fade Chen. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Fade Chen remained calm and collected. "Captain Hu, what is the matter now?" Captain Hu spoke coldly, "What matter? You are a martial-artist, yet youmitted murder senselessly. You also broke thew and attacked the Stealth team. I''m bringing you in to justice." "Senseless murder?" Fade Chen sneered and retorted, "I submitted the evidence to you that contained the written testaments of the guilty party. You did not even examine it, and now you use me of senseless murder. Are you trying to frame me?" "How dare you!" Captain Hu roared in anger. "You are inhumane and ruthless, and now you''re trying to use me as your scapegoat. You are really asking for trouble." At this moment, two members of the Stealth team moved close to the mansion from both sides of the gate. They were apprehensive and unsure of how to deal with Fade Chen since in terms of strength and skill, he was rather intimating and way above them. Seeing them rather hesitant and uneasy, Captain Hu spoke angrily inmand, "Why are you still standing there? Go ahead and arrest him!" The two members of the Stealth team gritted their teeth and rushed toward Fade Chen. Fade Chen''s eyes glinted icily. He waved his sleeves, and a gust of strong wind sent the two team members flying to the ground. "How dare you..." Captain Hu shouted in fury. Before he couldplete his sentence, Fade Chen sent another st of wind his way, knocking Captain Hu to the ground. He spoke coldly, "I will spare you, so please take your men and leave. I have no interest in having a conflict with you." Captain Hu had to be lifted up from the ground by a fellow member. A dark cloud hung over him, as he quivered in absolute fury. He was the respected leader of the Stealth Team, a martial- artist of thete Yellow level. To be humiliated as much was something he had never experienced. He was apoplectic with rage, his eyes turning scarlet red. He continued gesturing his hand to his subordinates, "Go, capture everyone in the mansion." All the Stealth team members began to charge forward noisily. Some moved towards other directions, trying to get in the mansion from a window or a back door. Fade Chen even heard some members on the roof. Quin Lin, who was in the mansion, was frightened by thismotion. She shrieked in fear, her face turning pale from the anxiety. Hearing this, Fade Chen''s expression turned ice cold. He stared at Captain Hu, speaking in a hostile tone. "You are asking for trouble!" "Go on, arrest them!" Captain Hu shouted and sent some members on the offensive. Fade Chen snarled, and from his body emerged a terrifying st of wind. He shook his shoulders slightly, and the gust of wind broadened andunched into the assants with great impact. Seven or eight of the iing assants were sent flying to the ground. Without waiting for Captain Hu to react, Fade Chen spun slightly, transforming into a mere shadow and appeared with lightning speed in front of him. "What, you..." When Captain Hu saw this, he couldn''t help crying out in horror. Fade Chen grabbed his throat, stifling his outcry. "I told you not to harass me any further, or you have to suffer the consequences..." Fade Chen was stone cold, ring savagely at Captain Hu. At this moment, at the sight of Fade Chen''s wrath, the fury in his heart was doused by ice, and in an instant was reced by absolute terror. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 At this instant, Fade Chen''s expression was cruel and remorseless. Grim and pitiless, it was a dreadful sight to behold, and Captain Hu could not help cowering in fear. Captain Hu shuddered in terror, realizing toote that he was facing a martial-artist of the ck Level. Shancus Wan had been in by this young man of high skill and strength. Captain Hu had always reveled in his status as a Late Yellow Level martial-artist, even if it was not as high a level as Fade Chen''s. Also, as the leader of the Stealth Team, he had assumed Fade Chen would not act in the insurrection. Their disparity in strength and skill was apparent, and everything that he had prided himself on had no bearings whatsoever. It was almost ludicrous. Ultimately he regretted his decisions and understood Sergeant Wang''s intention in trying toe to apromise. After all, they were dealing with a ck-level martial-artist. Parallel to this, at Bay City''s Stealth team department, Officer Qin was tense and agitated. He tapped his fingers on the table, asking, "Any news from Vice Officer Liu? Has he managed to stop Rocky Hu?" His secretary looked up, confused at Officer Qin who was in jitters. He had posed this question less than three minutes ago. Why the need to pester? However, the secretary proceeded to check on the relevant updates, reporting, "Officer Qin, Captain Hu has arrived at Mr. Chen''s mansion. Vice Officer Liu is still on the way, he said he will reach shortly." "What! Already at the mansion!" Officer Qin stood up in rm, looking nervous. "Rocky Hu better not cause any trouble, or sacking him ten times would not suffice." "Try to contact Rocky Hu again and restrain him from further action. Tell Vice Office Liu to hasten, he has to stop Rocky Hu before the situation gets out of hand." Officer Qin said. The secretary carried out his instructions promptly, answering, "Rocky Hu''s cell phone is in silent mode and I can''t reach him. Vice Officer Liu has replied that he can currently see the mansion at a distance and will arrive shortly." "Get there in time, don''t get into trouble!" Officer Qin muttered distractedly. He was still reeling from the previous phone call. The information he received was so mind-blowing, he was stunned in disbelief. It took him a few seconds before he could recover from it. It was beyond hisprehension that such a legendary character could exist in such a small town like Bay City. To receive a phone call from such upper- level authorities was unthinkable. Another thought crossed his mind. If Rocky Hu offended Mr. Chen, not only would he lose his job and title, he might even lose his life! At this, Officer Qin became even more agitated and distressed. He began to urge the secretary again. "Can you find out once more if Vice Officer Liu has arrived?" Silent and confused, the secretary immediately contacted Vice Officer Liu via cell phone. "Vice Officer Liu, Officer Qin asked if you have reached your destination?" On the other side, Vice Officer Liu was getting off the car outside the mansion. Clutching the phone, he ran towards the mansion, panting. "I''m here, I''m here, rest assured Officer Qin, I will stop Rocky Hu immediately." At this moment, in the courtyard of the mansion, Rocky Hu was still in the grip of Fade Chen, slowly losing his breath. With an icy expression, Fade Chen released him and threw him to the ground. He then turned around and walked back towards the mansion. Rocky Hu fell, gasping and panting. He looked on as Fade Chen left, feeling a whirlwind of emotions. He wanted revenge, but recalling Fade Chen''s cruel and remorseless expression, he felt his heart lurch and could not bring himself tomand his men to continue the attack. "Captain, captain, are you all right?" A team member helped Rocky Hu up and asked, "Captain, what is your nextmand?" "We..." Rocky Hu was hesitant, deciding whether to continue with the attack or retreat. At this moment, the sound of heavy footsteps could be hearding towards them. "Stop, all of you, stop." Rocky Hu turned his head at the sound and saw that it was his superior, Vice Officer Liu. Shocked, he spoke, "Vice Officer Liu, what are you doing here?" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "You''re in trouble." Vice Officer Liu spoke in a low tone and red at Rocky Hu. He walked in great strides towards Fade Chen and said, "Mr. Chen, good evening. I am Bay City Stealth Team department''s vice officer, Yosef Liu." Rocky Hu was puzzled at Vice Officer Liu''s arrival. He became even more confused with Vice Officer Liu''s deferential attitude towards Fade Chen. Fade Chen stopped. Sizing up the middle-aged man in front of him who was sweating profusely, he said, "Are you here to arrest me too?" Yosef Liu''s expression changed. He quickly gestured his hand to deny this, "No, no, of course not. What happened before was all a misunderstanding. I was specifically tasked to send you this, Mr. Chen." "What''s this?" Fade Chen looked at the small package in Yosef Liu''s hands and immediately thought of the old man on the phone just now. He had promised to get him an identity card or certificate. Fade Chen nodded and without emotion, he said, "Bring it over." Yosef Liu respectfully handed him the package and Fade Chen opened it. Inside, to his surprise, was a Stealth Team special unit badge, and on it was his name. His new identity was to be the special unit instructor of the Stealth team. Moreover, because the Stealth team organization was part of the military, Fade Chen was given the corresponding rank. He looked at it and saw that he was ranked as General. At the sight of this, Fade Chen was speechless. He had told the old man that he had ran afoul of the Stealth team, and now the old man had provided him these Stealth Team identifications. He was officially a Stealth Team member, and he was frankly baffled by this turn of events. Yosef Liu looked at Fade Chen, not daring to breathe in the fear of offending this important and mysterious personage. As Fade Chen kept the documents, he sighed in relief, his throbbing heartbeat calming down slightly. "Mr. Chen, the Stealth team is to be med for this incident. If Mr. Chen would like them to be reprimanded, we will be happy with any form of punishment." Yosef Liu spoke in deference. He pulled Rocky Hu over, saying sternly, "What are you waiting for, apologize to Mr. Chen!" Rocky Hu was at a loss, but he had no choice but to lower his head, speaking reluctantly, "I apologize, Mr. Chen, for offending you. Please punish me." Fade Chen looked at Vice Officer Liu, who was tense and worried, he nced back at his Stealth team identification documents. He sighed silently. Since he was now a part of the team, these were his men now. He had to be the bigger person and let bygones be bygones. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 So, Fade Chen said, "I''ll let it go this time. I won''t let you off the hook if there is ever a next time." When he said this, Fade Chen sounded threatening and ominous, forcing everyone else around him to break into a cold sweat. "Thank you so much, Mr. Chen. If you need our assistance in the future, just let us know." Vice Officer Liu took note of his tone and quickly bowed to express his gratitude. He tried to make Rocky Hu do the same thing. "Alright, I still need to rest. You can go now." Fade Chen waved his hand, signalling them to leave. Vice Officer Liu hurriedly led Rocky Hu and all the members of the team to leave, acting as though he was just spared from death. The way they left contrasted greatly with how they first arrived: loud, rude and relentless. Now, they did not dare to make small talk and briskly left because they were on edge. After all, they would not want to risk making Fade Chen angry again. As the car drove further and further away from the vi until it was no longer seen, only then did Yosef Liu manage to gain his marbles. He unbuttoned the button on the top of his cor, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and gasped frantically for breath. Seeing Yosef Liu''s behavior, Rocky Hu, who was seated beside him, was somewhat puzzled and unconvinced at the same time. Hence, he asked, "Vice Officer Liu, why are you being so lenient towards that brat? He''s just..." "p!" Vice Officer Liunded a p on Rocky Hu''s face and said threateningly, "Watch your mouth." Rocky Hu was stunned and looked at Vice Officer Liu with disbelief. Vice Officer Liu sighed softly. He looked at Rocky Hu and said, "Don''t me me for being harsh. I''m the one who brought you up, so I''m doing this for your own good." "But, I..." Rocky Hu was still confused. Vice Officer Liu said, "Do you know why I rushed here?" "Wasn''t it to pass something over?" Rocky Hu asked. "Then do you know who asked me to do that?" Vice Officer Liu asked. Rocky Hu thought for a moment and said, "It was Officer Qin." In Bay City, other than Vice Officer Liu, Officer Qin was the most influential figure in the Stealth Team. Vice Officer Liu snorted and said, "Officer Qin? He is not qualified to do that. Did you get a look of what I was sending?" "It looked like a certificate from the Stealth Team!" Rocky Hu couldn''t see it clearly. "Is Fade Chen a member of us too?" "He is indeed a member of Stealth, but he is different from us." Vice Officer Liu said, "Let me tell you, half an hour ago, the Stealth headquarters directly called Officer Qin and asked him to specially take care of the certificate for Mr Chen." "What? Stealth headquarters!" Rocky Hu was surprised. "Wait, isn''t that someone from Capital City? Could it be that Fade Chen is a young master from one of the rich families in Capital City?" Vice Officer Liu also had some doubts, but he shook his head and said, "A person from a rich family in Capital City? Apart from those really prestigious families that are at the top of Capital City, no one would be able to get into the Stealth team that easily, and in such a short period of time too." "If he doesn''t belong to one of the rich families of Capital city, then he''s..." Rocky Hu''s eyes widened, there could only be one possible exnation left. Vice Officer Liu sighed and said, "Let''s stop specting here. If he''s one of the big shots, we''re even more so not in the position to guess his true identity. You just need to know one thing, stay away from him." "Luckily I came in time just now. If I arrived one secondter and you had already chose to engage in a fight with Mr Chen, our Stealth subteam in Bay City would be finished. We wouldn''t even be able to do anything then." Vice Officer Liu said with a sense of relief. A chill ran down Rocky Hu''s spine when he heard those words. In fact, he had already ordered his men to arrest Fade Chen, just that they were unsessful. When he was being strangled by Fade Chen, he thought he was a goner for sure, but he was saved in the nick of time. Rocky Hu was naive in thinking that Fade Chen couldn''t actually do anything to him. After all, he was a member of the Stealth team. But in hindsight, especially after Vice Officer Liu''s words, he realized his thinking was foolish beyond measure. Somebody who could order for the annihtion of the whole Stealth team of Bay City wouldn''t hesitate to end him, there and then. He instinctively touched his neck, grateful that he was still alive, since he had barely managed to save his neck! In the vi, Quin Lin, who was extremely nervous, was looking through the window trying to figure out the situation outside. Thest thing she saw was the figure of the intruders leaving with their tails between their legs, seemingly looking frightful and even respectful. She was puzzled. "Dear, they are gone. It''s all right." Fade Chen closed the door with a smile and walked in. He threw the identification documents on the sofa and then walked toward Quin Lin cheekily. Quin Lin still was still reeling from the fear of the aftermath, and her face was slightly pale. "Is it really okay? The matter with Shancus Wan..." Fade Chen smiled and assured, "Don''t worry, it''s really okay. They will handle everything." As he spoke, Fade Chen approached Quin Lin and gently wrapped his arms around her slender waist. His lips were inches from her ear as he whispered, "My dear wife, you don''t look very well. You must be tired, why don''t I give you a massage?" At the notion of a massage, Quin Lin was immediately reminded of that embarrassing moment where he gave her a massage. She resisted and slid out of Fade Chen''s arms and said, "It''s okay, I''m going back to my room to get some rest." "Then I''m going too, my dear wife." Fade Chen followed behind her with a grin. However, as soon as he took a step forward, his wife turned around and stared at him seriously. "Don''t forget our promise." Fade Chen sighed and could only back off, waving his hand in a gesture of bidding good night. Then, he went into his room and slept soundly. On the second floor, Quin Lin, who had returned to her room, sat on the edge of the bed, and went through all the things that happened today. She felt that everything seemed to be surreal, as if it was a dream. She was being forced to marry and at one point was at the edge of despair; she also witnessed an incredible battle between warriors, after which she saw someone die in front of her eyes. All these things made Quin Lin realize that Fade Chen seemed to be very powerful and much more mysterious than she had imagined. He was only in his early twenties, but he managed to kill Shancus Wan, who came from a family of martial artists. In the face of the special Stealth team, Fade Chen showed no sign of fear, even having the Vice Officere apologize to him for their mistake. Moreover, the documents that he casually threw on the sofa just now also seemed to have a symbol resembling the Stealth''s logo and military rank. "Is Fade Chen a soldier?" "But looking at his frivolous and lecherous character, he doesn''t look like a soldier." Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Why did he appear in my life?" "Could there be some special motive?" "Maybe I am thinking too much. After all, Fade Chen has been helping me for the past few months. This time, he even killed people out of anger for me." As her thoughts ran wild in her head, Quin Lin felt exhausted and fell asleep in no time. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Fade Chen rested well for a night. The next day, what happened that night spread like wildfire throughout Bay City. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The staggering news was like heavy explosives, dropping down in the quiet Bay City and causing an explosion that woke up every being living there. People who woke up early were shocked by the news in the newspaper, TV, and the Inte. Any signs of sleepiness and grogginess were gone in an instant. The widely- anticipated wedding between Howard Zhang and Quin Lin or President Lin was ruined last night. Moreover, the groom Howard Zhang was even beaten to death. During the wedding, the Wan Family took action, but in the end, all three generations of the current Wan Family had fallen. The head of the family, who had not shown up for more than ten years, died on the spot. His sessors, Aaron Wan, and Wan Hui were bothpletely destroyed. Nobody could imagine that a martial arts family as affluent as they could be wiped out overnight. And the movement of the Wan family this morning, indicating their relocation to somewhere else fortified the authenticity of the news. In addition to this, the redistribution ofpany stock also caused a stir in the business circle of Bay City. Hans Real Estate, Shang Enterprises Holdings, and Xie''s Wine Enterprise all transferred 51 percent of their shares to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc without a catch. The scale of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc instantly expanded several-fold, adding on to their merging with Gxy za recently. Almost overnight, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had be the undisputed giant of Bay City, and this epassed all areas in the vicinity. The businessmen paid attention to business, while the ordinary people paid more attention to all kinds of gossip and jaw-dropping news, especially those regarding Howard Zhang and Old Wan''s demise at Fade Chen''s hands. Although only bits and pieces of this news were found online, it still shook the whole city to its core. Everybody was marveled yet fearful of the person behind this. At the same time, the news that Fade Chen had altercated with the Stealth Team also got out onto the. Although the authenticity of the news was doubted, nobody doubted Fade Chen''s sphere of power and frighteningbat capability that even triumphed against special forces such as the Stealth team. For some time, Fade Chen seemed to be the talk of the town, everybody was trying to figure out this enigmatic youngster. It had only been a few months since he came to Bay City, but what he had done had shocked everyone. He married Quin Lin, invented the Life Elixir Wine, stumped Long Enterprise, defeated the Wan Family, and even forced the Stealth team to retreat... Everyone, especially youngizens, was dying to idolize Fade Chen after gossip about him broke out in town. After all, he was mysterious, had a strongbat ability, a beautiful wife, and a rich background -basically what everyone was longing for all their lives. As a result, news of Fade Chen''s deeds spread quickly. There were also someizens who called Fade Chen "Lunatic Chen" due to his seem able crazy actions and superhuman strength. Soon, his nickname spread quickly on the inte. When Fade Chen saw this news, he was a little dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that he would be a popr online celebrity. Even those renowned live- streamingpanies were mbering after him to sign him fortheir tform''s live-stream services. "Well, fate has unexpected things in the store!" Fade Chen sighed and switched off theputer. Almost immediately, his mobile phone rang. Fade Chen noted the caller as Momo Soo upon checking the caller ID, so he covered his ear uneasily and answered the phone. As expected, as soon as the phone was connected, Momo Soo''s excited voice exploded from the other side of the phone. "Brother- in-w, do you know? You are so popr on the Inte, even having a nickname called Lunatic Chen. Now everyone is talking about you. You..." "Brother- in-w, why aren''t you saying anything! What actually happened between you and my sister? What''s the deal with the weddingst night? You guys never tell me anything..." "Also, brother- in-w, are you really that skilled? Some people on the inte even said that you can already be called a martial arts Grand Master. They also said that you are the youngest Grand Master, the beacon of hope for the future of Chinese Martial Arts..." He had to endure Momo Soo''s barrage of questions before getting the chance to end the conversation. He tried his best to exin to her and was finally able to cover up what had happened last night. After that, Fade Chen hung up the phone with a sigh of relief. However, as soon as Momo Soo''s call ended, his phone rang furiously again. Fade Chen gave a wry smile and answered the phone, also answering the same questions. In the end, Fade Chen was basically on the phone all morning trying to exin and clear things up. His wife, Quin Lin, also suffered the same fate. However, she was more straightforward, rejecting any irrelevant calls before beginning to deal with thepany''s business immediately. After all, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had acquired so many businesses in a short time, so there were a lot of things to deal with. Such unwanted attention persisted for almost three days until everything finally started to die down. However, Lunatic Chen''s name was now a household name in Bay City. The spread of news had no sign of stopping, instead of spreading further to other cities like cracks appearing in a porcin jar. During these three days, a lot of things happened. The Wan Family moved out of Bay City with the speed of light, but no one knew where they settled down. After the Wan Family was out of the picture, Long Enterprise, which was originally the biggest enterprise in North Bay City, was now the biggest enterprise too in Bay City. While Long Enterprise was just expanding their territory southwards, Uncle Wei, or more widely known as Jimmy Wei announced astonishing news... He decided to resign from the position of chairman of Long Enterprise and instead give way to his sessor, Tom Wei, while he went into retirement. Everyone did not understand why Uncle Wei was so rash, but Fade Chen knew that Jimmy Wei was determined to go out and make a name for himself. After being motivated by Huang Xiaobiaost time, he had been given a wake-up call and decided to further improve his skills. As forpany- wise, Quin Lin quickly managed to take control and pump up the internal workings of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. At the same time, after she took over several major shares of the company, she also actively ventured into industries outside of cosmetics in a mission to expand the business of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc even more. In particr, Quin Lin was also actively preparing for the mass production of Life Elixir Wine after she received 51% of the shares of Xie''s Wine Enterprise. This was a big turnaround from her initial n to stay out of the production. After all, the reason for this decision was that the Xie Family had taken a fancy to the business potential of Life Elixir Wine and wanted to monopolize the market for their own good. Quin Lin did not know much about Life Elixir Wine before, but after the incident with the Xie Family, she had been carefully researching about it and suddenly realized that she hadpletely underestimated the magical effect of this product and its untapped, blue ocean market. If this was being developed on arge scale, the Life Elixir Wine could definitely develop into a huge commercial market that could even rival the current market size of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. After burying herself in these matters for five days, Quin Lin finally could catch a break, but she suddenly thought of a person, her elder brother Jeremy Lin. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Jeremy Lin had previously colluded with Howard Zhang to deceive and force Quin Lin to sign the engagement agreement. After being driven away by Fade Chen, he had been with Howard Zhang. But at the evening of the wedding, Jeremy Lin was nowhere to be seen. So many days had passed with no news of him, as if he had disappeared off the face of the earth. Although Quin Lin was very disappointed with Jeremy Lin because of the marriage incident, she still hoped to know his whereabouts. After all, he was her elder brother. Therefore, she sent someone to investigate it, but the results surprised her. Jeremy Lin, who had been with Howard Zhang, had disappeared into thin air a week before the wedding. At that time, Jeremy Lin had fallen out of favor with Howard Zhang. In addition, Howard Zhang had already been acquainted with Leonard Zhu and Horace Wan, so naturally, he had lost all interest in Jeremy Lin who was just a good-for-nothing yboy, and left him behind. Jeremy Lin had tried to get in touch with Howard Zhang and the others several times because he had some financial issues. However, after being sent away by Howard Zhang impatiently, he never showed his face anymore. It was not until the night of the wedding that Howard Zhang had remembered him again and was nning to invite him toe to his wedding ceremony. After all, he was also Quin Lin''s brother. But after trying to contact him, he found out that Jeremy Lin was already gone like the wind. Howard Zhang tried looking for him in his circle but to no avail, and soon he was swiftly forgotten again, being stuffed away like a broken, unused ragdoll into the recesses of Howard Zhang''s mind. After hearing the news, Quin Lin was obviously a little disappointed, but she did not waste too much time on this. She just instructed some people to keep an eye on Jeremy Lin''s news, and then continued to devote herself to work. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. While his wife had be a workaholic, Fade Chen found a lot of leisure time. He no longer had to clock in to thepany''s medical room every day, since it was sufficient for him to drop by once in a while. He had made Jordan Qi the managing director for the Life Elixir wine factory to oversee its production line. Fade Chen was only disturbed from time to time when the factory had some issues. After Uncle Wei had quit Long Enterprise, he made some preparations and left Bay City to go off for an adventure. Since Tom Wei had taken over Long Enterprisepletely, his daily life was much busier, no longer able to y around like before. Fade Chen''s boring days did notst long. Soon, something came to his attention. It turned out that it was winter break currently, and Bay City University was on break. The pretty duo Momo Soo and Yuri Zhang did not go back home immediately. Instead, they came to Quin Lin''s vi, chilling there for two days. They had nned for a business trip and wanted to invite Fade Chen and Quin Lin to tag along. After inquiring, Fade Chen found out that it was Yuri Zhang''spany who had received a marketing advertisement job for tourist spots. This could make Yuri Zhang''s winter break meaningful as she had work to do. The tourist spot was located in Hanover City, the neighboring city. It was a hot spring area, which was rtively special and was a suitable job for Yuri Zhang, a novice in the advertising industry. While Yuri Zhang needed to work, Momo Soo tagged along to apany her and at the same time unwind herself in the hot spring. On the other hand, one of her seniors was staying in Hanover City, who had been inviting her to visit Hanover City tirelessly. Momo Soo was looking forward to have a fun vacation in Hanover City with her senior after Yuri Zhang finished up her job. When two girls were going out like this, it was inevitable that they would be worried about their safety. So they naturally thought of Fade Chen, a professional nicknamed "Lunatic Chen", toe along. They asked Fade Chen and Quin Lin out in no time to ask for this favor. On the other hand, Quin Lin, who had been busy with business matters all this while, turned down the invitation after hearing about it. s, Fade Chen ended up being the one apanying the pretty duo Momo Soo and Yuri Zhang on this exciting hot spring trip. After packing light, the trio brought with them their luggage and headed to the tourist spot in a hurry. The scenic area was already in the suburbs adjacent to Bay City, so it was not far away. It took less than four hours to get there. After arriving shortly, they nned to take it easy on the first day. However, the advertisement director invited by the public security bureau was already there, waiting for Yuri Zhang. So after a simple lunch, she was quickly engulfed in her shoot. Fade Chen and Momo Soo followed her out of curiosity. Because it was amercial advertisement for the scenic area, the basic scenes that showcased the allure and charisma of that area were captured by Yuri Zhang. She had to be quick because she had other sceneries to work on in other areas. Fade Chen didn''t think much of how advertisements were created, but after witnessing her work, only then he realized the difficulty in creating a good advertisement. A simple picture of a person standing on a hilltop, stretching out their hands against the breeze was unexpectedly hard to capture perfectly. The whole process was repeated more than ten times, but the result was still not satisfying. Sometimes the wind was blowing in the wrong direction, sometimes the angle was not good, and in other cases lighting was the problem. After spending more than three hours, Yuri Zhang only managed to finish capturing two scenes. She was a dedicated employee so this was nothing new for her. However, this was not the case for Momo Soo who tagged along, who was so tired that her legs were starting to buckle with fatigue. Another hour dragged on before they were finally able to wrap up all three scenery shots. Momo Soo couldn''t wait to meet up with Yuri Zhang after her work since they were nning to unwind in the hot spring. Unfortunately, the director said that there was a shot that needed to be taken at night. The weather and lighting was suitable for that shoot, and they wanted to avoid the risk that they couldn''t shoot this scene tomorrow if the weather was sub- par. So she had to wait again. Yuri Zhang was the soft- spoken type and dedicated to her work. Since the director had decided this, there was no reason for her to say no. Momo Soo and Fade Chen wanted to go with her, but Yuri Zhang stopped them when she saw how tired Momo Soo was. It was a long day for her. She urged Momo Soo and Fade Chen to return to their hotel to take a rest. The two of them followed her the whole afternoon, and there were no major issues during the whole process. The director''s team was rtively professional, so they didn''t have to worry too much. Knowing this, they had a good rest to their heart''s content in the hotel. After having dinner in the hotel, the two of them naturally didn''t want to miss out on the most famous hot spring in the vicinity. Hence, while carrying a change of clothes, they headed to the hot spring behind the hotel. Since the whole tourist spot was reserved for the shoot and not open to public, there were no other people in the hotel. The only ones there were Momo Soo and Fade Chen. They entered the men''s and women''s area respectively, then took off all their clothes and soaked themselves in the hot spring water. The warm spring water washed over Fade Chen''s skin while a light sulfuric odor wafted to his nose from time to time. Even though he was not exactly exhausted, the refreshing feelinging from the warm water definitely was a weing sensation that slowly sucked away the remaining fatigue in his body. Not long after Fade Chen closed his eyes to enjoy the solitude, he heard the scream of Momo Soo. His eyes shot open at the piercing sound and he shouted in the direction of the women''s area, "Momo, what''s wrong?" There was a brief moment of silence on the other end, and then came Momo Soo''s somewhat shy voice. "Brother- in-w, I dropped my clothes. Can you help me pick them up?" Chapter 176 Chapter 176 "Huh?" After hearing this, Fade Chen was stunned, his mind was processing what he just heard. "Since you dropped your clothes, you should have no problems picking them up, there''s no need to ask me for my help! Unless..." As he was thinking about the possibilities, Fade Chen felt himself getting hotter and his eyes became redder. Momo Soo''s voice broke his train of thoughts. "Brother- in-w, my clothes have drifted to your side. Did you see it?" "Huh..." Fade Chen looked down and saw a small pink garment bobbing up and down along with the flow of water. It had seemingly floated through the gap under the wooden fence on the left side to his side. Seeing this, Fade Chen only realized that the man and the woman''s hot spring were originally one. But now, a wooden railing was built in the middle, dividing and separating them into two hot springs. "Brother- in-w, did you see it?" Momo Soo didn''t get any reply from Fade Chen and asked again. Fade Chen snapped out of his trance and replied, "Yes, I did." Immediately, he walked to the left side of his area and picked up the pink garment. Fade Chen couldn''t help but feel the fabric of the garment, gently rubbing them a few times. Indeed, it was premium quality. "Brother- in-w, can you return me my clothes." Momo Soo reminded him again. Fade Chen was startled by her voice. He coughed and said, "How can I pass it to you? Why don''t I throw it over." "Brother- in-w, please don''t..." Momo Soo panicked. "It''ll be bad if you throw it out of the hot spring and it bes dirty." "Well, then how am I supposed to pass it to you?" Fade Chen murmured but his mind was already drifting to wild thoughts. "Maybe Momo wants me to pass it to her in person, but doesn''t that mean..." "Brother-inw, you, you can sneak it under the wooden fence to me." While Fade Chen was still imagining the possibilities, Momo Soo''s voice had interrupted his thoughts again. Fade Chen pped his head, trying to force himself out of his silly thoughts. Since the clothes had slipped in through the gap from the women''s side, he could naturally do so from his side as well. So, Fade Chen answered, "Well, you cane near the wooden fence to pick it up." The sound of moving water from the other side could be heard, signalling somebody was approaching the wooden fence. Through the gap of the fence, he faintly saw a slim figure. "Brother- inw, I''m here. Are you here?" "Yes, I''m here!" Fade Chen replied quickly. Then, he squeezed her clothes through the crack. "Momo, do you see it?" "Huh, I didn''t see anything." Momo Soo said. Fade Chen took a closer look and found that in order to avoid peeping toms, two wooden railings were built in the middle of the fences. There were still some distance before he could reach the other side of the fence, so just using an arm wasn''t enough. "This wooden fence has twoyers, so my hand is not long enough. You shoulde closer and reach out your hand to catch it," Fade Chen said. He had practically glued himself to the fence, struggling to extend his arm to reach her. On top of that, the gap size was already quite small. Fade Chen had difficulty in squeezing his arm through, and was currently pushing forward whatever length of his arm he could fit in there by force. He was already at his limit, his arm turning red from theck of blood cirction in the tight space. He asked, "Momo, can you reach my hand?" The figure on the other side of the wooden fence shifted a little, then came Momo Soo''s voice again. "Brother- in-w, I can feel my clothes, but I still can''t grab it, can you stretch even further?" "Okay, let me try!" Fade Chen could only grit his teeth and stretched even more. He increased his strength and finally managed to squeeze his whole arm through, his whole arm turning as red as a lobster from the force. On the other side, Momo Soo sounded pleasantly surprised, "Brother-inw, I can finally touch it." "Great, I..." Fade Chen said as he loosened his grip, trying to hand the undergarments to Momo Soo. Unfortunately, in that split second, the wooden fence cracked loudly as it couldn''t handle Fade Chen''s strength, splitting clean in the middle. "Crack!" The fence on Momo Soo''s side also gave away from the pressure. Before Fade Chen could react, the two blocks of wood fell down without a warning, water sshing everywhere. Momo Soo couldn''t help but let out a shriek. Fade Chen instinctively rushed over and asked with concern, "Momo, you didn''t get hit, did you?" "No!" Momo Soo patted her chest with some lingering fear. Amidst their short conversation, the ruckus died down and their sight cleared up. The minute they saw each other, the atmosphere suddenly became awkwardly silent. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Fade Chen was enjoying himself in the hot springfortably just now, so he naturally didn''t have anything on him at all. He was stark naked, his hand holding a pink small shirt. On the other hand, Momo Soo had originally wrapped a towel around her. However, due to the commotion just now, she was so astonished that she forgot to hold onto the towel, which was already lying in a heap on the ground. Faced with such a desire- inducing scene, Fade Chen couldn''t help but gulp, his eyes slightly bloodshot as he scanned her from the top to the bottom hungrily. Momo Soo was still reeling from the confusion just now. While she finally came to her senses, she gave a squeal when her eyes locked with Fade Chen''s eyes. She immediately squatted down to hide herself in the water. She had never expected the stones under her feet to be smooth and slippery. Her sudden motion caused her to lose her footing, and she slipped into the spring water. She was iling in the water and panicked, "Cough, save me, cough..." Fade Chen snapped back into reality and moved without thinking. He hurried over and stretched out his arms to grab Momo Soo before she sunk further, pulling her from under the water and into his embrace. This smooth motion caused the two of them to feel each other through their skins, bare and naked in the water. Momo Soo''s cheeks immediately turned red, especially when she saw Fade Chen still holding her clothes tightly in his hand. "Brother-inw, I''m fine. Let me go." Momo Soo''s face was ruddy, and her voice was soft and low. Hearing this, Fade Chen''s face couldn''t help but blush too. He coughed dryly, quickly released Momo Soo, and then turned around. They had never thought that at this moment, the sound of footsteps scurrying outside followed by a young waitress'' voice could be heard, "Guests, did anything happen? Are you all okay? Do you need me toe in?" Momo Soo was startled. It would be crazy to let anybody get a glimpse of this scene, so she hurriedly shouted, "No, it''s fine. Don''te in, please don''t." When the young waitress heard her voice, she couldn''t help but worry, a sense of confusion tugging at her heart. There were sign of distress in the guest''s voice, so did something bad happened to her? Besides, they heard something fall down just now and were wondering what could make such a loud noise. With a worrying expression on her face, the young waitress approached to take a look inside. At the same instant, an elderly waitress came over, grabbed the young waitress, and said, "Don''t go in." "Team Leader, but the guests..." The young waitress looked anxious. The old waitress said, "The two guests checked in together, and their rtionship is intimate. Do you know that?" "I know! But it sounded like something copsed just now. I think it is the wooden fence." The young waitress was still worried. The old waitress'' eyes shed and she said earnestly, "Some guests like to y it rough. These kinds of things have happened before, so don''t disturb them." "What do you mean by y rough?" The young waitress was confused at first, but soon understood what she meant. She blushed, lowered her head, and said, "I understand. I have something else to do now, I''ll go now." The team leader nodded, and then looked in the direction of the hot spring. She sighed softly and said, "The young people nowadays are too wild. They actually managed to knock down the wooden railings! Don''t you know how to control yourself?" After saying so, the team leader sighed and left. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 The voices of the team leader and the young waitress were not loud, but at this moment, the area was isted with there was no one else nearby. In addition, it was a quiet night, so Momo Soo and Fade Chen had both overheard the whole conversation. Their expressions changed in an instant. Momo Soo who was already blushing furiously wanted to bury herself in a ditch after hearing the whole exchange of words. Fade Chen coughed a few times and said, "It''s gettingte, I''ve bathed long enough. I''ll go back first." Fade Chen stood up and was ready to exit the spring. But just as he stood up, he suddenly realized that he was stark naked. The wooden railings were gone and there was nothing covering him. Momo Soo could see everything. Therefore, Fade Chen could only pick up a piece of clothing to cover his private parts, and then quickly ran away. Next to him, Momo Soo was looking down at her reflection in the water. She was too embarrassed to look elsewhere. But in the corner of her field of vision, she could still see the silhouette of Fade Chen escaping, which made her feel even more embarrassed. Fifteen minutes after Fade Chen returned to his room, Momo Soo also came back. When they met each other in the corridor, they didn''t mention the events from just now and changed the topic. Fade Chen looked at his watch and said, "It''s gettingte. Yuri''s shoot should be finished soon. I''ll go pick her up." "I¡¯ll go with you." Momo Soo said. Thus, both of them walked into the night side by side. It was a tourist attraction tform halfway up the mountain, and one could see the mountains and the vast night sky behind it. It was a good spot for sightseeing, and it was Yuri Zhang''s location for the shoot. However, when Momo Soo and Fade Chen arrived at the tform, Yuri Zhang and the directors were nowhere to be seen. Only a few workers were busy with the wrapping up of the scene. Seeing this, Fade Chen couldn''t help but frown and asked a worker, "Hello, may I ask where the person in charge of the advertisement shoot is?" The worker nced at Fade Chen and said, "The advertisement shoot wrapped up half an hour ago. Are you here to get a look at the celebrities? If so, you''rete. You''ll have toe earlier next time." "What? It''s finished?" Fade Chen had a feeling that something was wrong. Momo Soo also noticed that something was wrong and hurriedly asked, "Do you know where the celebrity who shot the advertisements went?" The worker shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. I did see the celebrity and the director leaving together by car. They seemed to have gone downhill." "They left together? Could it be that after they finished filming, they went down the mountain to celebrate?" Momo Soo guessed. Fade Chen didn''t think so. He shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. ording to the n, there are at least three more locations left to shoot at. Even if they wanted to celebrate, they would''ve chosen to celebrate tomorrow after everything is done, not today." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Well..." Momo Soo frowned and took out her mobile phone. "I''ll call Yuri and ask her about it." There was a sounding from the receiver. After a while, Momo Soo put down her phone, shook her head at Fade Chen, and said, "Her phone is off." Fade Chen had a growing sense of restlessness. Something was wrong. He said, "I''ll go down the mountain to look for them." Tm going too." MOmo Soo was quick to say. Fade Chen tried to persuade her to stay, "It''s not easy to traverse the dark mountain roads. Momo, there''s no need for you to risk your safety. To be honest, it''ll be faster if I''m on my own." Momo Soo still wanted to say something, but after hearing Fade Chen''s words, she nodded and said, "Then, I''ll go back to the hotel and wait for your good news." "Okay, take care of yourself." Fade Chen said. Then, he separated with Momo Soo and quickly went down the mountain. With Fade Chen''s strength, crossing the small hill of no more than a few hundred meters high was as easy as walking on the t pavement. In less than five minutes, he had covered the distance from the mountainside to the foot of the mountain. Compared to the stillness of the mountain, the foot of the mountain was obviously much more lively. There were all kinds of gift shops, motels, hotels and restaurants along the tourist street that were built along the foot of the mountain. The dazzling lights that hung around the area brightened up the dreary night and brought fun for the people living there. Fade Chen nced around and his eyes fell directly on the most luxurious restaurants and hotels on the streets. After all, the director and his people would probably choose somewhere decent to celebrate. Fade Chen went to all the hotels and restaurants one by one to ask the waiters there if they had seen Yuri Zhang, even showing them her picture on his phone. Since the director and his team stood out, people would probably still remember their faces if they had seen them. Fortunately, the area was restricted and closed off to the public for a few days, so there weren''t many people and tourists. Fade Chen soon found out about Yuri Zhang''s whereabouts. A waiter of a restaurant said that just ten minutes ago, she saw Yuri Zhang and the director entering the extravagant hotel diagonally across the street. The male director was in his forties, his hair was braided up and had a pair of sunsses on. He was a little imposing and left a great impression on the waiter. Fade Chen immediately rushed to the hotel after receiving this news. At the front desk of the hotel, Fade Chen showed the receptionist Yuri Zhang''s photo and asked her, "This girl is in your hotel now. May I know where she is?" The receptionist looked at Fade Chen with a startled face, her eyes suddenly shing with guilty. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know. She is not here." Fade Chen frowned and immediately grabbed the receptionist''s hand who was secretly reaching for the phone. Then he said coldly, "What are you doing?" "Nothing. I''m just..." the receptionist''s voice was full of panic. Fade Chen took out his Stealth team''s documents and military ranks and showed them to the receptionist, threatening eerily, "Are you sure you want to lie to me?" As soon as she saw the documents, the receptionist was wide-eyed and quickly said, "The girl is in room number 203." "Who else is in there?" Fade Chen asked menacingly, in which the receptionist replied, "There seems to be a group of directors in there, and Master Guo is also here." "Master Guo?" Fade Chen frowned. The receptionist quickly exined, "Master Guo''s name is Haldon Guo. His father, Dominic Guo, is a big shot in the Hanover City entertainment business. Master Guo is very famous in the Hanover City showbiz." "The entertainment business and the directors..." After connecting the dots, Fade Chen had a general idea of the reason why the directors brought Yuri Zhang down the mountains. Instantly, his aura turned eyes gave an ominous look as he walked towards room 203. "You''d better make sure Yuri is fine. Otherwise, I don''t care if you''re Master Guo or not, I''ll make you pay the price!" Before he reached room 203, Fade Chen heard someughtering from inside the room. "Miss Zhang, are you not showing some respect for Master Guo?" "Miss Zhang, Director Dong is giving you a chance to be acquainted with Master Guo. You have to remember his kindness!" "That''s right, Young Zhang. In our business, connections are everything. I don''t have to borate more on who Master Guo is. You should know that he''s a big shot that rarely extends their offer to others." "Miss Yuri, I, Haldon Guo, am good at nothing except for making celebrities legends. I can say with full confidence that I''m an expert at this." Chapter 178 Chapter 178 "Miss Zhang, since Master Guo approves of you so much, you should drink a toast to him," suggested Director Hendrik Dong. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yuri Zhang instantly replied, "I''m sorry, Master Guo, but I can''t drink wine. Please allow me to use tea instead to toast to you." "Tea? Miss Yuri, are you looking down on me?!" The sound of ss shattering on the ground could be heard, along with the unsatisfied grumble of a young man. "I...I didn''t mean that. Master Guo, I just..." exined Yuri Zhang anxiously. "Miss Zhang, I ept that you''re unaware of some things because you''re new. However, you have to appreciate Master Guo when he is being patient and lenient towards you. Immediately apologize to him now!" ordered director Hendrik Dong. Yuri Zhang was obviously unfamiliar with such an asion. She hesitated and said, "I... I...." Meanwhile, Master Guo seemed to be slowly losing his temper and interrupted Yuri Zhang, "Miss Yuri, I won''t beat around the bush, let''s get straight to the point. If you apany me tonight, I shall promise you a bright future, I..." Upon hearing this, Yuri Zhang immediately reversed her tone, "Master Guo, please behave yourself. I''m not that kind of person, I..." Before Yuri Zhang could finish her sentence, Director Dongmented coarsely, "Miss Zhang, you should be thankful that Master Guo noticed you. Do you know how many people would jump up at a chance like this? So many people have contacted Master Guo in order to spend a night with him in exchange for a bright future, yet he has turned all of them down. This is your chance, you must seize it." Yuri Zhang protested, "Director Dong, no matter what you say, I will never do such a thing. I''m sorry but I have other matters to attend to, I''ll be leaving first." While speaking, Yuri Zhang got up and began to leave. However, the other party obviously would not give up. Master Guo yelled, "Miss Zhang, you have no respect for me!" "Men, please have Miss Zhang take a seat." Suddenly, there was a cacophonous sound inside, along with Yuri Zhang''s scream and Master Guo''s guffaw. Upon hearing these voices, Fade Chen''s face turned grave and his eyes were filled with fury. He rushed to the door of the private room and kicked it open. As soon as he broke into the room, Fade Chen was met with chaos. The directors sat along the entrance, while a young man in his mid-20s sat in the seat directly opposite the entrance. Obviously, it was the infamous Master Guo. Currently, there were two macho bodyguards holding Yuri Zhang in front of Master Guo, refraining her from escaping. Meanwhile, Master Guo shot a sinister smile at Yuri Zhang and began to ce his filthy hands on Yuri Zhang. "When I fancy a woman, she can never escape from me." The loud bang by Fade Chen''s kick on the door interrupted him. Everyone in the private room shifted their attention to Fade Chen. Most notably, Yuri Zhang. The moment she turned and saw Fade Chen, she could no longer hold her tears and began to sob, "Brother Chen, they..." Fade Chen marched forward and knocked down the two bodyguards. Then, he held Yuri Zhang in his arms andforted her, "I''m here. Yuri, don''t worry anymore." When Master Guo came to his senses and saw Fade Chen, his face turned somber, "Who are you?" One of the directors immediately exined, "Master Guo, this is Miss Zhang''s friend who is here with her for the advertisement shoot." Hendrik Dong approached Fade Chen and introduced, "Mr. Chen, this is Master Guo from Hanover City, he is..." "Shut up!" Fade Chen pped the director, etching a bright red palm mark on the director''s face. Then, Fade Chen turned his unfriendly gaze to Master Guo and asked coldly, "How dare you touch Yuri?" Haldon Guo reacted haughtily and scoffed, "I won''t only dare to touch her, I''ll even bring her to bed. What do you think you can do?" "How bold of you!" "Bang!" Halden Guo''s narcissistic expression was wiped off his face with a p from Fade Chen that was strong enough to make his cheek swell instantly. "How... How dare you p me? Do you know who I am?" Master Guo covered his swollen cheek with one hand in shock while pointing and yelling furiously at Fade Chen. Fade Chen''s eyes remained unsympathetic. He pped Master Guo again, causing thetter to fall and roll on the ground miserably. "I''m being beaten up here, and you imbeciles are just watching? Get over here and beat this a*shole to death! I want him dead!" ranted Master Guo at the two bodyguards who had just barely risen from the ground. The two bodyguards rushed fiercely towards Fade Chen but were greeted by two kicks. Both men flew out the minute they were kicked by Fade Chen, the sheer strength knocking them out directly the minute they fell to the ground. Fade Chen approached Master Guo ruthlessly, watching him from above, and ordered, "Crawl over here, and apologize." "Apologize? I..." Master Guo gnashed his teeth in resentment. Fade Chen didn''t hesitate to kick Haldon Guo in the stomach. Much to his agony, Master Guo spat a mouthful of blood from the impact and rolled on the ground doubling in pain. "Kneel and apologize!" Fade Chen''s icy voice emerged once again. Master Guo no longer had the guts to defy anymore. He crawled in excruciating pain towards Yuri Zhang, knelt down and kowtowed thrice. He whispered, "Miss Zhang, I''m sorry, it''s my fault. It won''t happen again. Please forgive me, Miss Zhang." Yuri Zhang red at Haldon Guo in disgust. She didn''t even bother to look at this guy at all. Fade Chen noticed and directed, "Get lost!" Master Guo dragged himself out of the room as if he had been granted amnesty. The directors also tried to leave. Yet, Fade Chen turned around and asked in an icy manner, "Did I allow you to leave?" They were all frightened and pale. After all, they had just witnessed Fade Chen''s ruthlessness, which was beyond their imagination. If he could beat Master Guo up, they would stand no chance. Yet, Director Hendrik Dong remained snobbish. He turned to Yuri Zhang and began to lecture, "Miss Zhang, you are a newbie in the entertainment world, so you''ve no idea that these things are normal. I introduced you to Master Guo for your own good. Do you know that Master Guo is..." "Forget it. I''m not that kind of person. I don''t want to gain fame by illegal means." rebutted Yuri Zhang. Hendrik Dong shook his head seemingly in disappointment and imed, "Miss Zhang, you''re still too young to understand these things. It''s true that you managed to fight back when you had your friend attack, Master Guo. But, have you ever thought about your future in the industry? A word from Master Guo is enough to ruin your career. Don''t even think about being able to be famous in the future." Chapter 179 Chapter 179 "If this is what I have to do, I rather not be an idol!" Yuri Zhang shouted with a serious face. "Miss Zhang, please think this through. You have any idea how many other girls out there wished that they could debut? No matter how many times they auditioned, they couldn''t find the right person to help them do so. Yet now here I am, giving you this once in a lifetime opportunity, but you don''t know how to appreciate it. What a waste!" Hendrik Dong shook his head and sighed. The more he spoke, the more serious he became. His face was masked by a look of concern for Yuri Zhang. Yuri Zhang was so mad she couldn''t even speak. Fade Chen''s eyes were cold and distant. He walked up to the director and pped him across the face, shouting at him in disgust, "People like you who use inappropriate methods to teach newbies are what makes the industry corrupted. And you dare speak in such an obstinate tone." "You, you actually hit me." The director shouted. He didn''t dare to speak to Fade Chen, so he could only shout at Yuri Zhang, "Yuri Zhang, you had better make your friend stop. Or else I will make sure you''re cklisted and that you will never ever have a career in entertainment again." Yuri Zhang did not even bat an eyelid at Hendrik Dong. "cklisted?!" Fade Chen sneered. "People like you are the ones who should be cklisted." As he spoke, Fade Chen took out his phone and dialed Fatty Huang''s number, speaking directly into the phone, "Fatty Huang, please look up someone for me. He is a director called Hendrik Dong. I don''t wish to see him in the entertainment industry ever again." "Will do, Brother Fade. Rest assured, I''ll settle this." Fatty Huang didn''t ask for anymore details and started doing what he needed to do. Listening to Fade Chen on the phone, Hendrik Dong said in a nonchnt manner,"Who do you think you are? You, cklist me? This must be a joke. Stop trying to act so tough, I''ll have you know..." He didn''t think that Fade Chen''s phone call was real. After all, if he really was someone big in the entertainment industry, he would''ve already helped Yuri Zhang rise to the top. She wouldn''t have needed toe here for an audition like this. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But before he could finish his sentence, his phone rang. He took out his phone and saw that it was an investor''s phone number. Hendrik Dong quickly picked up the phone and answered, "Chief Wang..." As soon as he said a word, a series of loud roars could be hearding from the other side of the call, "Hendrik Dong, what the f*ck did you do? If you have a death wish, do not drag me along with you. I have no intentions of being dragged along." Hendrik Dong felt confused as he didn''t understand why he was being scolded. So he asked, "Chief Wang, what on earth happened? I..." "You don''t know what happened?" Chief Wang roared, "Chief Huang just notified everyone within our industry that if anyone had any business with you, they''d be cklisted. I just invested 50 million in yourpany and you pull this sh*t on me." "What? cklisted me?" Hendrik Dong was shocked. He nced at Fade Chen, still finding it hard to believe. He continued questioning, "Chief Wang, which Chief Huang are you talking about?" "Who else? The one who''s been famous in Bay City recently." Chief Wang shouted. "What?! That Chief Huang?" Hendrik Dong eximed. The look on his face changed dramatically. The Chief Huang who they were talking about was actually Scott Huang''s father. The Huang family was close to Uncle Wei. Following the downfall of the Wan family''spany, Long Enterprise expanded rapidly and even began to infiltrate into the neighbouring cities. Because of this, the Huang Family also took the opportunity to expand. By doing this, the reputation of the Huang Family in several downtown circles began to rise. In one go, they manage to dethrone several other bosses in the other cities. With just one notice from Chief Huang, Hendrik Dong would never again hold a title or job in Bay City. Even though the Huang Family didn''t hold as much of a say in the other nearby cities, all they needed to do was say a word and naturally the bosses wouldply. After all, Hendrik Dong was just a third-rate director. Compared to the Huang Family, there was a clear choice on who''s side should they be on. "Hendrik Dong, I''ve said what I wanted to say. If you don''t clean up your mess, don''t me me for not being a good friend." After saying this, Chief Wang hung up. Right after that call ended, his phone rang again. His phone kept ringing with all sorts of notifications. Social media, messages, phone calls, you name it. There was no need to look at them closely as anyone could tell that they were all about him being cklisted. For just a moment, Hendrik Dong''s face was pale and nk. Locking his gaze with Fade Chen, he was full of fear and disbelief. "Who, who are you? How do you know Chief Huang? Why did you..." Fade Chen was not interested in talking to him. With one leg he kicked Hendrik Dong out of the way and grabbed onto Yuri Zhang''s hand, pulling her out of the room. After returning to the hotel at the tourist site with Yuri Zhang, an angry Momo Soo rushed over to them after hearing the news. If she could, she would''ve ran down that hill and give Master Guo and Director Dong a good beating. After saying a few words to her, Fade Chen handed things over to Momo Soo. She wriggled under the covers of Yuri Zhang''s bed and spent the night sleeping beside her whileforting her. The next day, the tourist site management also found out about what had happened. The person in charge came to the hotel personally to apologised to Yuri Zhang. Aside from feeling apologetic, they were also mad. They decided to sue Hendrik Dong and demanded that hepensate for their loss. At the same time, the new director, who had arrived from Bay City just overnight, agreed to take over and finished filming the advertisement. After resting for another day, Yuri Zhang wasn''t feeling as enthusiastic as she was when she had just arrived. Clearly she was affected by what had happened and now had a bad impression on the entertainment industry. In an effort tofort Yuri Zhang, Momo Soo dragged Yuri Zhang and Fade Chen to Hanover City. She wanted to spend some time partying with a senior she knew from her university''s student union. The tourist site management had someone send them over to the city. Following the address provided, the three of them arrived at a high-end district. Fade Chen scanned his surroundings. He deduced that the properties here would be pretty pricey although iparable to the vis. But for a ce like Hanover City, this district would be among the top 3 with the highest priced properties. It seems like Momo Soo''s senior was someone rich. After telling the security guard her senior''s name, their details were recorded and they were allowed to enter. Surprisingly, the senior didn''te to wee them. Instead, she gave them her house number and told them toe by themselves. The three of them didn''t think much about it. After looking around, they finally arrived at her house. They then rung the doorbell a few times before the door swung open and a young woman walked out. Fade Chen looked at the woman. She was only 21 or 22 years old, but she was dressed up in a very mature manner. Her shoulder-length hair was dyed blonde and she had quite a lot of make up on. She was wearing a very short skirt that revealed almost half her thighs and had on heels that were high enough to reach the sky. "Senior, we''ve arrived." Momo Soo smiled and began to introduce the both of them, "Senior, this is Yuri Zhang, my roommate. I''ve told you about her before. This is Fade Chen, my friend." Following this, Momo Soo then introduced her senior to the both of them, "Guys, this is Chessca Tan, my senior. She''s Bay City University''s student union''s vice president." Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Yuri Zhang nodded and addressed Chessca Tan politely, "Nice to meet you, Senior Chessca." Chessca Tan responded simrly with a nod, "Nice to meet you too. Momo mentioned about you and praised about your singing. d to hear you''re famous now." Yuri Zhang replied humbly, "Thanks for thepliment, I''m just a student anyway." Chessca Tan was certainly just being courteous and did not try to know more about Yuri Zhang. Instead, her eyes turned towards Fade Chen. Fade Chen greeted her politely with a faint smile, "Hello, Miss Tan!" Chessca Tan''s gaze flickered the moment she saw his outfit and she frowned slightly. Almost immediately, her expression changed as she nodded politely and replied, "Hello." Her expression changed so quickly that Momo Soo and Yuri Zhang didn''t figure out. Yet, Fade Chen was sharp enough to sense it. He couldn''t help but assume that thisdy wasn''t as pure and naive as others thought her to be! However, he was just a guest. Although he had doubts, it wasn''t appropriate for him toment, so he just followed Momo Soo and Yuri Zhang into the house. Chessca Tan lived alone, but the house was quite spacious with over 100 square meters in size. Moreover, the interior design was fancy and luxurious. They were now more certain that she was raised in a wealthy family. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After politely inviting them to their seats, Chessca Tan instructed her nanny to serve them tea and they began to chat. Momo Soo was the closest to Chessca Tan, so it was normal that she spoke the most with Momo Soo. She grabbed Momo Soo''s hand, firstly asking about her studies then offering her to join the student council. As Chessca Tan had one more semester before graduating, she could rmend Momo Soo to join the student council and assure her a decent position prior to her graduation. However, as Momo Soo was outgoing and preferred not to be tied down to these responsibilities, she had no interest and declined the offer. Chessca Tan did not care much about it. Soon, she moved on to their family backgrounds. "Momo, what businesses are your friends'' families engaged in?" asked Chessca Tan as she shot a nce at Yuri Zhang and Fade Chen. Momo Soo nced towards the two of them, seemingly asking if it was appropriate for her to reveal their personal information. Yuri Zhang didn''t think so much and confessed, "Senior, my family resides in the countryside. My father works in the city and my mother works in the farm." Chessca Tan''s expression faltered and she snorted slightly before turning to Fade Chen. Fade Chen frowned and responded, "I''m a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. I currently work for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc? That''s argepany. What a decent job!"mented Chessca Tan. Although they werepliments, she expressed them indifferently as though she was looking down on them. After rounds of questions, Chessca Tan did not spend any more time on them. She turned to Momo Soo and asked, "Momo, do you live in South Bay City?" "Yes!" replied Momo Soo unconsciouly. Chessca Tan''s eyes glimmered as she continued to ask, "I heard that you''re from a trading family. Are you part of the Su family in South Bay City?" Momo Soo was fairly surprised that Chessca Tan mentioned her family but she didn''t take it seriously. She nodded and agreed, "Yes, I''m from the Su family." Chea Tan was instantly delighted as she further asked, "The Su family has a wide variety of businesses. I wonder which business belongs to your family." Momo frowned as she began to feel uneasy but she still answered, "My dad is in charge of the real estate business." "Real estate!" Chessca Tan became more excited. Real estate was one of the few core businesses of the Su family. Since Momo Soo''s father was in charge of the real estate affairs, she should be a quite decent figure in the family. Upon realizing it, Chessca Tan began to move closer to Momo Soo and suggested, "Momo, since your family''s real estate business has developed well and my dad has some relevant business, why don''t we arrange a date to discuss on further cooperation?" The longer the conversation was, the more annoyed Momo Soo became. She put down her teacup and stated, "I don''t know much about business." "Anyway, would you rmend us some fun activities to do in Hanover City, Chessca? Since it''s a holiday, we must enjoy ourselves." Momo Soo diverted the topic astutely. Chessca Tan realized that she had been pushing Momo Soo too far, so she tried her best to contain her excitement. She took out herptop and asserted, "Don''t worry, Momo. I''ve arranged your trip days ago. Look, these are the popr attractions in Hanover City. They''re unique and are best to visit during winters." "That''s great, thank you so much," thanked Momo Soo. Chessca Tan smirked, "Don''t mention it. You all must be exhausted due to the journey today. Take a rest here and I''ll be your tour guide tomorrow." "Sorry for the troubles, Chessca," apologized Momo Soo. In the evening, they had dinner at a decent hotel outside the area. After dinner, they hung out for two hours before heading home. At night, Chessca Tan began to allocate bedrooms for the visitors. There were plenty of rooms in her house and she upied the master bedroom alone. She chose a spacious guest room for Momo Soo, and then left a smaller bedroom for Yuri Zhang. As for Fade Chen, Chessca Tan cheekily apologized, "Mr Chen, I''m sorry. The remaining bedrooms are quite dusty because I haven''t had time to clean them. You''ll have to put up with sleeping on the sofa in the living room tonight." Before Fade Chen could speak, Momo Soo suggested, "Let''s do it this way. I''ll share a room with Yuri. Brother Fade, you can have a room for yourself." Yuri Zhang nodded instantly and agreed, "The bed in my room isrge. I''ll sleep with Momo, it won''t be crowded." Fade Chen took a nce at Chessca Tan and answered inly, "It''s okay. I''m a grown man, I can sleep anywhere. It''s fine." Chessca Tan wanted toment but Momo Soo was faster. Momo Soo insisted, "It''s winter now. You''ll catch a cold easily if you sleep on the sofa. Besides, I slept with Yuri several times, and it''s much warmer if you have someone to sleep with." As Momo Soo was firm with her decision, Chessca Tan decided not to speak any further. She just simply reminded, "In that case, Mr Chen you can sleep there. The bedding is already made so please help yourself." The next morning, Chessca Tan drove a BMW to take the trio for a trip after they had had breakfast. Since the route was nned and Chessca Tan was the tour guide, the journey was rather smooth and everyone enjoyed the tour. However, even Momo Soo and Yuri Zhang who were slow-witted began to discover the difference in Chessca Tan''s attitude along the way. She apanied Momo Soo almost all the time, enthusiastically exining and introducing everything to her. On the contrary, Yuri Zhang and Fade Chen were treated indifferently as she barely spoke to them. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Momo Soo seemed to have realized this as well, and she tried to pass the topic over to Yuri Zhang and Fade Chen. But Chessca Tan was obviously not interested in the two, so it didn''t take more than 5 minutes before she was talking to Momo Soo once again. Moreover, she''s repeatedly mentioned the Soo Family''s business, promising that she''ll go visit them in South Bay City whenever she had the chance, and how their two families should coborate with each other. What was meant to be a leisurely activity had turned into a business conference. Momo Soo really didn''t want to talk about it, so she answered everything hastily, hoping to just let it pass. Little did she know, Chessca Tan''s face had turned into a darker shade of grey. They were out for the entire day, and Chessca Tan had originally nned to bring them home to rest overnight while they''d continue with the trip the next day. But just as they were about to arrive home, Momo Soo received a phone call and said apologetically to Chessca Tan, "Senior, I''m sorry. My friend posted on social media, saying that a friend of mine from South Bay City came to Hanover City. They have invited me to dinner, so I won''t be staying at your ce today." "A friend from South Bay City!" Chessca Tan eximed as she asked, "Are they business partners of the Soo Family?" Momo Soo shook her head and said, "Just a high school ssmate of mine, she came to Hanover City for a trip." Chessca Tan hummed in reply, then said, "Wait! How about I fetch you there?" "That won''t be necessary. My friend is staying nearby at a ce called the Rujia Hotel, which is just within walking distance." Momo Soo answered, smiling. Chessca Tan''s haughty expression froze when she heard the name Rujia Hotel, instantly acknowledging that her friend was not someone of high social ss. She was immediately thrown off and said, "In that case, I''ll drop you guys off here. Momo, please give me a call if you would like to make ns for tomorrow." "Okay, thank you very much, Senior," Momo Soo replied. Chessca Tan opened the car door for the three of them to get down. They parted ways after waving their goodbyes as Chessca Tan drove away. Both Momo Soo and Yuri Zhang felt at ease as they watched Chessca Tan leave. They let out a sigh of relief, a smile finally reappearing on their faces. Fade Chen smirked as he looked at the girls and said to Momo Soo, "Momo, since when have you learned how to lie? Let me guess, you don''t really have a friend at the Rujia Hotel, do you?" Momo Soo threw a re in Fade Chen''s direction, waving her small, clenched fist at him and said, "You''re such a know- it- all, brother-inw, and yet you pretend like you don''t know anything." Right after that, Momo Soo''s expression darkened as she said in a low tone, "Senior Tan had invited me here several times before, and I thought that she''d be enthusiastic and weing to see us here. I never expected her to have only been interested in my family''s business. Starting from yesterday, she couldn''t stop mentioning about having both our families engage in business coboration." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Yuri Zhang fell silent a moment before she spoke up, her voice as light as a feather, "Momo, don''t feel too disappointed. Senior was quite weing, she''s already brought us to so many ces." Kindness came naturally for Yuri Zhang as she always searched for the best in people. Momo Soo curled her lips and said, "I wasn''t criticizing her. It''s just, just..." She ran out of words to describe what she was feeling. Fade Chen had noticed this, as he smiled faintly and said, "It''s just that you wanted a pure friendship, but you didn''t know that the other party is merely taking advantage of you." Momo Soo nodded when he heard his exnation and said, "Yes, that''s precisely what I meant." Fade Chen said, "Momo, I understand where you''reing from, but there''s no such thing as a pure friendship. The entire society''s made up of people taking advantage of each other. Your senior may be a little wed with her ways, but it''s perfectly normal. Because this is... society." "Society!" The two innocent girls were processing what Fade Chen had said with their heads lowered, digesting their first lesson of entering society. After a while, Momo Soo lifted her chin and shed a smile at Fade Chen, "Brother-inw, I understand now. I''ll be more considerate in the future." Yuri Zhang nodded solemnly as well. Seeing that the two women have figured it out, Fade Chen changed the topic with a heartyugh and said, "It''s gettingte. Also, it''s been a whole day. I''m famished." "Me too!" Yuri Zhang nodded with a smile. Momo Soo pointed generously at a five-star hotel not far away and said, "Let''s go have ourselves a lavish meal." With their sry, a five- star hotel was considered nothing, so they headed there for a good meal and stayed overnight in three separate suites, finally getting a good night''s rest. The next morning, Momo Soo contacted Chessca Tan, inviting her over to join and hang out with her ssmates. Surely enough, Chessca Tan found an excuse for herself and refused. In the end, Momo Soo and the others set out on their own. Without Chessca Tan with them, things were a littleplicated, but they were truly having the time of their lives. Besides, what''s not to like about going on a trip without someone who couldn''t stop yapping in your ears about a corporate coboration? Just like that, another day was gone. The gang went around to all the famous scenic spots in Hanover City and didn''t return to the hotel to rest until around four in the evening. Who could''ve expected, Momo Soo received a phone call from Chessca Tan in the evening. She invited her to a g that was going to take ceter at night, with all the attendees well-known socialites of Hanover City. Momo Soo knew, right off the bat, that the g was nothing more than a guise for a wealthy socialites'' party to expand their contacts. Tactfully, she refused right away, because she wasn''t at all interested in the event. However, Chessca Tan persevered and she was persistent to the extent that Momo Soo felt sorry for rejecting her any further. Finally, she epted her invitation., but with the condition that Fade Chen and Yuri Zhang tagged along as well. Chessca Tan wasn''t nning to invite them in the first ce, but since Momo Soo had insisted for them toe, she had no choice but to agree to her request. So, the three of them took a shower, got changed into their casual attire, and took a cab to the venue of where the party was being held. None of them were fancily dressed, since none of them were particrly interested in the event. The party was held in a luxurious vi by the riverside. The host was a wealthy local businessman, and his invitees were the other rich socialites of Hanover City. Chessca Tan was waiting for Momo Soo at the vi entrance. Her expression soured when saw that the gang had arrived in a cab in clothes that made them look nothing but cheap. Momo Soo''s attire was considered decent, to say the least. Her clothes were merely ordinary, but since she was wealthy, her ordinary clothes were all branded and not too shabby to wear to a party like this. The same couldn''t be said for Yuri Zhang and Fade Chen though, as Chessca Tan could barely hide the re in her eyes. She could tell that the clothes they were wearing didn''t cost more than two hundred yuan per piece, and at most five hundred yuan in total. They looked as if two beggars were entering the Imperial Pce. Chessca Tan wanted to pretend that she didn''t know the two, but after all, they came with Momo Soo. She had no choice to put on a smile as she went to wee them. However, after saying their pleasantries, Chessca Tan quickened her pace and immediately pulled Momo Soo away to chat. She deliberately left Yuri Zhang and Fade Chen behind. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Fade Chen was walking right behind them. Although there were separated by some distance in between, he could still hear their conversation loud and clear. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was nothing more than to encourage Momo Soo to seize the opportunity of meeting with the rich and powerful of Hanover City and leave them with asting impression of herself. At the same time, Chessca Tan repeatedly insinuated the good chemistry between their families, hinting that there could be a possible joint venture underway once an opportunity arose. Momo Soo was never a fan of these events, but after a brief consultation with Fade Chen that this was a societal norm, she went with it anyways. They made their way into the venue after chatting for a while. Chessca Tan started introducing Momo Soo as a member of the Soo Family in South Bay City to the various millionaires of Hanover City. Moreover, with Momo Soo''s sweet and lovely appearance, she quickly became the center of attention, with a lot of people buttering themselves up to her. Chessca Tan was able to find some time in between and she walked towards the other two, her face nketed by dark clouds as she looked at Fade Chen and Yuri Zhang who were eating. She growled at them and spoke in a low tone, "Come with me." Both Fade Chen and Yuri Zhang were feeling a little displeased, but they followed her to the corner of the room anyways. Without Momo Soo with them, Chessca Tan got rid of her sweet disguise as she looked at them with a straight face and said, "I''ll just tell you the truth. Attendees of this g are the rich and powerful of Hanover City. Their worth is at least in the ten millions. If it weren''t for the fact that Momo had insisted, I would''ve never let people like youe to a ce like this." "People like us!" Fade Chen''s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening. Chessca Tan peeked at him indifferently and she added, "That wasn''t an insult, this is how society works. If you don''t belong to one of the higher ups, the gap would only get wider from here." "Be mindful of your actions and be careful of what you say tonight. Don''t cause any trouble, because you won''t be able to afford the consequences." Chessca Tan said, her voice mixed in with a hint of warning. "Also, be mindful of your image when you''re eating to not expose yourselves as bumpkins. You''re embarrassing me." "Senior, we..." Even the well- tempered Yuri Zhang was starting to get a little pissed off. However, Chessca Tan''s condescending attitude didn''t stop there as she said, "Don''t call me your senior. Know your ce. Hide in a corner at best, don''t show up and humiliate yourselves." Chessca Tan stole a nce behind her when she heard footsteps and saw that it was Momo Soo walking in her direction, so she said hastily, "Sure, it''s also an opportunity for people like you to be able to attend a g like this. Have yourselves a little selfconsciousness and seize the opportunity. Maybe that rich youngdy over there''s in a good mood and she''ll sponsor you thousands of yuan. It''ll be enough for your spending in the next couple of years." "No, we..." Yuri Zhang chimed in. But before she could finish, a smile crept its way onto Chessca Tan''s face as she turned around to come face to face with Momo Soo. Still beaming brightly, she asked, "Momo, how is it going? Those are the young and talented men of Hanover City. I can help you set up a meeting if you''re interested in any of them." Momo Soo smiled politely and said, "I''ll pass. Also, senior, they seem to be talking about you, so why don''t you join them back there?" "They''re talking about me!" Chessca Tan''s face lit up with astonishment as she smoothed the creases on her dress and made her way back to the group of people. Momo Soo stuck her tongue out at Chessca Tan behind her back, then smiled at Yuri Zhang and Fade Chen as she said, "I can finally breathe. They''re just a group of people smiling fakely and talking endlessly about stocks, corporations, funds, capital markets and what not. It''s so boring." "By the way, senior didn''t do anything to you guys, right?" Momo Soo couldn''t help but ask when she noticed the defeated expression on Yuri Zhang''s face. Yuri Zhang didn''t want to put Momo Soo through the trouble, so she just smiled and said, "It''s fine. Brother Chen and I were just eating, everything''s just fine." "Good then!" Momo Soo nodded and came closer as she took a slice of apple from the te that Fade Chen was holding. She stuffed it into her mouth and started chewing noisily. "These people, I can''t seem to figure them out. They said it was a dinner, but there''s nothing to eat at all. I can''t believe I skipped dinner for this! To stand there just talking to them for so long has made me both mentally and physically exhausted." Fade Chen and Yuri Zhang''s moods changed for the better uponnding their gaze on Momo Soo who was chewing up the fruits with one hand covering her mouth. Instantly, Chessca Tan''s words flew out of their minds as theyughed out loud together. The three of them continued eating and chatting on one side, while the conversation in Chessca Tan''s group gradually heated up. Among them, a tall and handsome man wearing a suit seemed to be leading the conversation, with several other young men and women surrounding him as they chatted away enthusiastically. The same couldn''t be said for Chessca Tan though, she could barely get herself involved in the conversation with that ingratiating look on her face. Evidently, she was not as high-up as she thought she was. The few of them seemed to havee across an interesting topic, with their voices getting louder by the second. Among them, a woman in a red dress said, "Have you guys heard that Master Guo got beaten up?" "I did. I heard it''s quite serious too. What happened? I would never have expected that someone''s daring enough tond a finger on Master Guo in our Hanover City." A man answered. The woman dressed in red rolled her eyes and said, "I have some details." "What sort of details? Tell us!" The others were beginning to get intrigued and the crowd became increasingly eager. The woman in red answered mysteriously, "So this was how it went. Master Guo went on a trip at the hot springs, and he met a rookie actress from Bay City who was filming for an advertisement. She must''ve been a pretty one, because Master Guo took a liking in her." "So, Master Guo asked the actress to dinner, and hinted some things along the way. You guys should know what they are." Everyone nodded in response. It was evident that they had already gotten used to such unspoken rules in society. The woman in red continued, "You guys would never have guessed the ending. Not only did the actress refuse Master Guo, she also asked her boyfriend to go with her, which ended up with him beating the hell out of Master Guo." "No way, how dare they beat up Master Guo. Do they have a death wish?" Someone eximed. The woman in red said, "He wasn''t just beat up for fun, he was seriously beat up. I also heard that Master Guo was forced on his knees to apologize." "What? They made Master Guo apologize on his knees? How did that happen?" People were shaking their heads in disbelief. "Don''t they know that Master Guo''s father, Dominic Guo is the hotshot of the entertainment industry in Hanover City? Have they lost their minds? Not only did they lose the opportunity, they even had his son beat up?" "She was probably not local and unaware of Master Guo''s reputation. This whole thing was just a huge misunderstanding." "Hmph, it could be a misunderstanding. Just you wait until Master Guo wraps his head around it. The actress can forget about making it big entirely, she''s just waiting to be banned from the industry." "The actress is aplete fool, if you ask me. It''s pure luck to have yourself fancied by Master Guo as a rookie. Who''d knew that she didn''t have good taste. This is simply, tsk, tsk..." "True, speaking of unspoken rules, we have so many female celebrities in Hanover City waiting in line to get close to Master Guo. Yet, none of them even stood a chance." "If you ask me, her innocence is just an act to y hard to get with Master Guo. She just didn''t think that she''d hit a snag. I mean, she could be in tears, regretting about it so much right now!" Chapter 183 Chapter 183 A few of them were getting gradually excited as they spoke,ughing gleefully from time to time. Their conversation was steered towards theirplete failure to understand the actress'' refusal towards Master Guo, despising and defaming her along the way. Fade Chen and the gang, who were originally in a good mood heard this, and their expressions immediately darkened. This was because the protagonist of their conversation, the actress who was so-called "ying innocent" was no other than Yuri Zhang. Momo Soo had an extremely bad temper and was easily provoked. Seeing those people talking recklessly had made her so angry that she mmed the te of fruits onto the table and walked towards them, boiling with anger. Yuri Zhang''s face was filled with worry as she tried to hold Momo Soo back, consoling, "Please don''t go. I''m fine, it''s okay." "But I can''t stand them talking about you like that, Yuri." Momo Soo huffed angrily. Yuri Zhang''s face turned grey, a faint smile appearing on her lips as she said, "Momo, I knew that something like this would happen the moment I signed the contract. Being a celebrity, it''s difficult to please everyone. Rumors are just what they are." "But they''ve crossed a line..." Momo Soo couldn''t bring herself to calm down. Yuri Zhang tried to talk some sense into her, "Above all, we''re here because senior had invited us. It''s not going to be good for her if you get into an argument with them." Although she wasn''t a fan of Chessca Tan''s snobby attitude, but all things aside, she did manage to entertain them as guests here. After hearing so, Momo Soo could only try to hold back her anger for now by stuffing a few pieces of fruit into her mouth. She said, "Parties like these are no fun. Let''s come up with an excuse to leaveter." "Sure." Yuri Zhang nodded in reply. The anger on this side was just beginning to subside, but none of them in Chessca Tan''s posse had the intention to refrain themselves. They were just getting started. It was to the extent that Chessca Tan even waved at Momo Soo and asked, "Momo, you studied in Bay City, didn''t you? The celebrity''s from Bay City as well, you must know some things. Come here and tell us. What''s wrong with that innocent acting bitch who''s foolish enough to reject Master Guo''s unspoken rule?" Chessca Tan''s group were grinning from ear to ear, looking very interested in this conversation. "That''s what she is. Foolish." "A female celebrity from Bay City, maybe she didn''t know our Master Guo''s real identity." "She''s just a bitch who doesn''t know what''s good for her, if you ask me." Yuri Zhang just managed to gather herposure when she heard all the nastyments, and couldn''t help but feel down in the dumps again. She kept her head low as she bit her lips, tears welling up in her eyes. Fade Chen rushed over and gently held Yuri Zhang in his embrace as he beganforting her softly. Thanks to Momo Soo''s temper, she couldn''t hold it any longer when she heard the words and she erupted furiously, "Do you even know what really happened? Don''t talk rubbish if you don''t know anything about it!" They were stunned because obviously, they didn''t anticipate such a huge reaction from her. A glum look appeared on their faces as they looked at Momo Soo, before their gazended on Chessca Tan. Chessca Tan''s face was drained of its color in an instant. She knew what they were trying to indicate: she had brought someone who was ignorant of the social workings with her to the party. Surely, that meant that she had to deal with it herself. Displeased, Chessca Tan quickened her pace towards Momo Soo and growled in a low voice, "Momo, what''s gotten into you, raising your voice at everyone? Apologize, quickly." Just as Momo Soo was starting to have a better impression of Chessca Tan, she did nothing but to completely disappoint her instead. Momo Soo snorted rudely and said, "You want me to apologize? What a joke! If you really want to hear my opinion, you guys are the ones who need to apologize." "Momo, you''ve gone too far. These people are... For instance, Mikael Xu or Master Xu here, is..." said Chessca Tan as she pointed at the tall and good looking man in a suit. But Momo Soo interrupted her and said, "I don''t care who you are. You''ve defiled her for no reason, and what for?" "Also, don''t judge others with that petty standard of yours. You may think that the unspoken rules are glorious, but don''t assume that others feel the same way as well. When you gaze into the abyss, so shall it stare back at you. You guys are ridiculous." Momo Soo erupted into a ball of mes, attacking everyone with her words. Chessca Tan''s group was made up of the rich and famous in Hanover City. They had never experienced a scolding like this before, and they were immediately visibly irked at the insults that were being thrown at them. The woman in her red dress who started the conversation in the first ce especially, was aggravated. She threw her champagne ss onto the floor and red furiously at Momo Soo, "Are you scolding us?" Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "It would be an insult to my lips if I did." Momo Soo answered, her voice filled with hatred. Chessca Tan, right now, was a mixture of anxiety and fury. She quickly bowed in repentance towards the group of people, then red at Momo Soo and growled at her, "Momo Soo, what is wrong with you? I brought you here to get you acquainted with the noble, and you came here to look for trouble. Besides, we''re just casually talking about a puny celebrity, what does it have to do with you anyways?" "I don''t need it." Momo Soo puffed furiously, then stole a nce at Yuri Zhang. Chessca Tan looked in the same direction that she was looking at, and she was stunned. After a brief pause, she looked at Momo Soo in realization and said, "I remember that you''ve told me about your roommate who was good at singing, and that her poprity rose during one of your school''s art festivals. That''s her, right? The actress who''d rejected Master Guo?" Chessca Tan had her finger pointed at Yuri Zhang. Momo Soo snorted, she didn''t give a direct answer but her bodynguage betrayed her, affirming to what Chessca Tan had just said. In the blink of an eye, everyone, including the woman in red, was looking towards Yuri Zhang. Usually, one would feel embarrassed if someone''s heard them gossiping about others, but they were different. They took one look at Yuri Zhang before their faces beamed with pride and arrogance with not a shred of conscientiousness. Even more so, they started checking her out from the top to bottom with a condescending look on their faces. The woman in red had done so specifically. Puckering her lips, she said disdainfully, "I just can''t figure out what she has that I don''t. What was it that Master Guo saw in her?" Momo Soo red at the woman in red. If it weren''t for Yuri Zhang who had grabbed onto her in time, she would''ve made her way towards them and given her a decent beating. Chessca Tan found herself in a dilemma. It wasn''t ideal that she was talking behind others'' back and was caught in the act. However, the group that she was gossiping with were the rich and the famous, all of which she wanted to butter up to. She couldn''t afford to offend any of them. Chessca Tan was in the middle ofing up with a solution when someone shouted, "I just got off the phone with Master Guo and he said he''ll be here soon. So hype up, guys, let''s give Master Guo a warm weeter." As soon as these words were said, the atmosphere in the room stirred in enthusiasm. This was because said Master Guo, aka Haldon Guo, was considered the most privileged out of everyone here. After all, there were only two other big shots who preceded Master Guo''s father, Dominic Guo''s social status in Hanover City. One of them was Stike City''s hotshot Hubert Qian, also known as Big Brother Qian, and the other was Shawn Hu, the head of a martial arts aristocratic family, the Hu Family. These two were the equivalent to Bay City''s Jimmy Wei and Aaron Wan. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Big Brother Qian''s son was a man in his midthirties who ran errands for his father, so he was not one to mix with this bunch. The other was Shawn Hu''s son, who was said to have joined a special task force, so he wasn''t one to belong to the crowd either. Therefore, those two hotshots aside, Haldon Guo, the Master Guo was next in line on the list of iconic figures in Hanover City. Master Guo would be arriving anytime now. Yuri Zhang, who was directly involved in an altercation with Master Guo; and Fade Chen, who had beat him into a pulp were still here. Even more so, all of them had gotten their way because she''d invited them. The thought of it made Chessca Tan''s face turn pale as she started to panic. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her initial intentions were to build rapport with Momo Soo in order to stand a chance of coborating with the Soo Family. But, Chessca Tan would never sacrifice herself to piss off the local Guo Family just for Momo Soo who lived far in the south. Chessca Tan''s face darkened in an instant, and she said to Momo Soo, "Momo, why didn''t you tell me straight off the bat that you had offended Master Guo?!" Momo Soo answered her angrily, "What does it have anything to do with you?" "Of course it has everything to do with me! You people have crossed Master Guo, and now he''s coming over. If you guys were toe face-to-face, he''ll me me for sure." Chessca Tan said again, panicked and infuriated, "Momo Soo, I look to you as a friend, and I invited you to a dinner like this, but you''re making me your victim. How could you?" Momo Soo was so angry that she was about to burst into mes, she contradicted without even thinking twice, "A friend? You have got to be kidding me. You''re saying that the reason of your invitation for me to Hanover City, was merely for a trip, and not because you wanted to butter up to me? It was because you heard that I came from the Soo Family and you wanted to do business with my family. Would you still extend the invite then, had you not known that I was rted to them?" "Besides, I didn''t want toe here at all. It was you who''d insisted that wee. You''re turning the me on me now, because you''re scared." Momo Soo snorted coldly and said, "Chessca Tan, I knew you were petty, and I also knew of you as a snob, but I never knew that you were so shameless." Chessca Tan was so angry that her face had turned red as a tomato. She growled, "Momo Soo, I took you around, treating you to every meal. But what you''re saying to me now, you..." "Good for you! Is it money that you want? I canpensate you with ten times the price right now." Momo Soo was in a blood-boiling rage, she wasn''t about to back down either. Right at this second, the man who had shouted moments ago spoke again, "Master Guo is only one kilometer away. Get ready, guys. Let''s wee Master Guo together." The atmosphere was suddenly passionate again. Some people even rushed out of the room to give him a warm wee along his way here. Anyone could tell that this Master Guo''s existence was more than a mere legend in Hanover City. Chessca Tan, who had heard this, was beyond angry and anxious that she couldn''t care less anymore. She tried to push Momo Soo away and said, "All of you, get out through the back door. Quick, don''t let Master Guo see you, or I''ll be in trouble." Momo Soo pushed Chessca Tan''s hand away unapologetically and snorted coldly, "You want us to go? Sure, but we''re leaving through the front entrance. You cowards may be fearful of Master Guo, but we''re not." Momo Soo and her gang were about to step out of the room as she announced their departure. At the same time, the bustling crowd outside were sparking up amotion, as Master Guo''s ride could vaguely be seen from a distance. At this rate, the gang was bound to encounter Master Guo on their way out. Seeing this, Chessca Tan was so anxious that her eyes were about to go up in mes. All she wanted to do was to pull them back into the room. Somewhere among the red-dressed woman''s group, a faint smile crept up the face of the tall and handsome young man as he said to Chessca Tan, "Chessca Tan, there''s no need to panic. It''s not as bad as it looks." "Master Xu..." Chessca Tan turned towards the man to look at him, her eyes were doubtful yet expectant. The man''s name was Mikael Xu, and he was also a member of the rich and powerful of Hanover City. Though his status may have been a little lower than Master Guo''s, it was way higher than Chessca Tan''s. Mikael Xu smiled confidently and said, "Master Guo and I are close. I figured that he would honor me if I were to exin the situation to him, and everything will go back to normal once the misunderstanding is resolved." Chessca Tan couldn''t hide the joy on her face as she thanked him over and over again, "Thank you, Master Xu. Thank you very much. If there''s anything that I can do for Master Xu in the future, the Tan Family will be d to return the favor." "It''s not that serious." Mikael Xu smirked, shaking his head lightly. He stole a nce at Momo Soo with a glimmer in his eyes and said, "The girl, Momo Soo, is she your Junior?" Chessca Tan was dazed, but she immediately caught on to what he had meant when she saw the look on Mikael Xu''s face. It looks like Master Xu had taken a fancy to Momo Soo. As a response, Chessca Tan answered immediately, "She''s my Junior in her first year from South Bay City. Her family''s considered quite well-off, they run their own business. If Master Xu is interested, I can go talk to her." She paused for a while, before her eyes turned cold as she said heartlessly in a low whisper, "If Master Xu is in a rush, there''s always drugs. Consider it done tonight." Mikael Xu only smiled, shook his head and said, "She''s a fiesty one, that''s interesting. We can take it slow. It''s no hurry." "Then, Master Xu..." Chessca Tan looked at Mikael Xu expectantly. Mikael Xu offered himself and said, "Take me there. I''ll talk to them about settling the misunderstanding with Master Guo." Chessca Tan was ovee with joy as she led the way for Mikael Xu, ttering him along the way, "Momo will be so grateful to you! She''ll definitely shed tears of gratitude, and even be willing to sacrifice herself for you if she were to know that Master Xu offered to assist them in solving this problem of theirs." Mikael Xu was silent, but the smile on his face had betrayed him, exposing him of his proud ego then and there. Fade Chen and the gang, on the other hand, found themselves being squished at the door due to the impending wee party for Master Guo. In turn, it didn''t take long for Chessca Tan and Mikael Xu to catch up to them. Chessca Tan shouted from behind her, "Momo Soo." Momo Soo turned her head, displeased as she said, "I thought you''re afraid? What are you doing here then? Aren''t you scared that Master Guo might see you?" Chessca Tan''s face burned upon hearing the sarcasm in her voice, but she quickly came back to her senses at the thought of more serious dealings at hand. She forced a smile on her face as she said, "Momo, this is Master Xu, Mikael Xu. He''s good friends with Master Guo, and he''s willing to offer to resolve the misunderstanding between you and the master." The three of them were a little bbergasted as they set their eyes on Master Xu. Above all, he belonged to the same group as the red-robed woman who''d dishonored Yuri Zhang just moments ago, so it was a little suspicious that he''d offered to lend a hand in the situation. Mikael Xu right now was smiling politely, and with his gaze fixed on Momo Soo, he said, "I''m just seeking to get acquainted with Miss Momo." The look they gave and the words they said meant otherwise. It only took one look from Fade Chen before he immediately understood what was really going on. Instantaneously, Momo Soo snorted and said, "That''s not necessary. We can handle this on our own." Mikael Xu was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t think that she would refuse his offer. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chessca Tan was boiling with rage. She tried to maintain whatever was left of herposure as she said to Momo Soo, "Momo, learn how to appreciate the opportunity that Master Xu is presenting to you. If you must know, it''ll be far toote for any of you once Master Guo arrives." Mikael Xu added, a hint of warning in his voice, "Miss Momo may not be aware of this, but Master Guo is very bad-tempered. There really will be no turning back once that engine of his is ignited." Momo Soo looked at Mikael Xu with disgust and said, "Let''s not be corny with how we address each other, we''re not that close. Besides, I don''t give a damn whether he''s Master Guo or a son of a b*tch. Either way, he doesn''t scare us." "Momo Soo, you..." Chessca Tan was seething, to the point that she almost broke out in a curse. The blue veins on Mikael Xu''s forehead started to twitch a little, but the tension that he''d felt in his heart was immediately released when he came across Momo Soo''s lovely and delicate face. He tried again, "Miss Soo, I just wanted to help you guys, I mean no malice. After all, we''re acquaintances, at best." "Oh really?" Momo Soo chimed, her tone filled with irritation and impatience. Chessca Tan retorted and said, "Momo, don''t go overboard here. Master Xu''s doing a favor for you, so you should be honored. Don''t be ungrateful." Mikael Xu was starting to get annoyed as he spoke in a low voice, "I heard that Master Guo''s spent tens of millions of yuan to hire an advanced Yellow Level martial arts master this time around. If you really get into a fight with him, you might be..." He didn''t finish his sentence, but his words meant a threat to anyone who''s listening. Momo Soo was a little astonished when she heard him, but then a smile crept onto her face as she said, "Advanced Yellow Level, you say? You can hire one hundred advanced Yellow Level martial arts master and yet be no match for us when ites to martial arts." After saying her piece of mind, Momo Soo went over to Fade Chen and put her arms around his intimately. She smiled and said, "Brother Fade, if there really is a fight, you must protect us!" "Of course I will." Fade Chen grinned, "Nothing but a few puny minions. Nothing I can''t handle." Michael Xu''s eyes narrowed into a fine line at the sight of Momo Soo and Fade Chen''s intimacy. His gaze was as cold as ice, and as deadly as daggers. Chessca Tan chimed in as well, "Just cut the crap. Do you know what it means to be an advanced Yellow Level martial arts master? It means you might as well be sitting ducks, they''ll take you out effortlessly like squashing puny ants." "They''re still no match to my Brother Fade." Momo Soo leaned against Fade Chen, a look of assurance on her face. The scene almost made Chessca Tan and Mikael Xu''s eyes light up in mes. Then and there, a wave of apuse could be hearding from the front entrance of the vi. The crowd seemed to be surrounding a young man in his mid-twenties, as they made their way in with an intimidating pose. That young man was indeed Master Guo - the Haldon Guo. Haldon Guo was in the building. It was toote to hide now. Fade Chen furrowed his brows slightly as he fumbled for his phone and dialed a number. He said a few words to the other end of the phone before he hung up. Chessca Tan face turned pale as she looked towards Mikael Xu, concerned. Mikael Xu snorted coldly and said, "Sit tight. We let them suffer a little before I offer my assistance. Otherwise, some people will never learn the importance of being grateful." "Sure. That is wise of you, Master Xu." Chessca Tanplimented him almost right away. Master Guo made his way into the vi grinning from ear to ear,pletely engulfed in the crowd. His eyes quickly scanned the room, and his gaze quicklynded on Momo Soo and herpanions who were on their way out. In an instant, Master Guo''s expression turned ice cold, his voice sent chills down their spine as he eximed, "You guys!" Everyone else was dazed and perplexed, so they looked in the direction of Master Guo and Fade Chen collectively with nk expressions on their faces. While at the same time, therades of the red-dressed woman who had just found out the details, passed on the information they had gathered through whispers. It didn''t take long before everyone was caught up to speed. Everyone now had full disclosure, that these three were the ones who''d fought with him, and they were the ones who had injured him. The hustle and bustle of the crowd died down immediately. Every soul in the room had their eyes on Fade Chen and his gang. Every single one of them had a smile stered on their faces as if waiting for a movie to start, standing by to watch how Master Guo was about to subdue them. Fade Chen stole a nce at Master Guo and said tly, "Move aside, you son of a b*tch. We''re trying to get out of here." Everyone who''d heard it let out a gasp, as the worst case scenarioes to mind. They all looked towards Fade Chen and started discussing among themselves. "Oh my god. He''s an arrogant one, isn''t he? How dare he talk down to Master Guo like that?" "He''s courting death. How irrational." "Judging by the look on Master Guo''s face, I''d say that he''s really angry." Mikael Xu snickered and said, "Such ungrateful people. Master Guo''s not a force to be reckoned with." Chessca Tan sniggered obsequiously. Haldon Guo trembled with fury when he had heard what Fade Chen had said and red at him, as he retorted, "How dare you talk to me like that? You''re a dead man." "Me? You better think it through, haven''t you had yourself well beaten up thest time?" Fade Chen sneered, scowling at Haldon Guo. Haldon Guo felt a chill run down his spine, his whole body began cowering in fear as he subconsciously took a few steps backwards. Right then, behind him stood a middle-aged man in his fifties with a massive scar on his face. He reached out and held Haldon Guo down by his shoulders to keep his feet on the ground. Stealing a nce at Fade Chen, he murmured, "Was he the one who''d hit you thest time?" Haldon Guo could feel his cheeks burning, but he nodded anyways and answered, "That''s him." Scarface twitched his lips, exposing a smirk as he said, "Don''t worry, you have me here. He''s a dead man now." Haldon Guo immediately became confident upon hearing those words, and he said, "Young man, don''t be too proud of yourself. I will make you pay ten times what you previously did to me." On that note, Haldon Guo ordered his subordinates, "Hold this one down, and bring the girl to me. Since she didn''t listen to me thest time, I''ll have to take my time with her tonight." A group of bodyguards rushed towards Fade Chen, while another group of them went to grab Yuri Zhang. Yuri Zhang trembled at the sight, but Momo Soo braved herself as a human shield, standing in front of Yuri Zhang. Haldon Guo''s eyes lit up when he met eyes with Momo Soo. He licked his lips and said, "Hey there, another pretty woman, I didn''t see you thest time. Bring her to me as well. I''ll have the thrill of my time with a threesome tonight." In the blink of an eye, the group of bodyguards hurried their way towards Yuri Zhang and Momo Soo. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Somewhere in the crowd were people who just wanted to stay for the show. Some were shaking their heads with pity, while some were secretly envious of the duo. After all, they were indeed two stunning beauties. If they could have their turn with them, they were bound to experience immense pleasure. However, none of them dared to speak up since Master Guo had spoken. Mikael Xu, who saw that Master Guo was about toy his hands on Momo Soo, twitched his eyes nervously, as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Momo Soo was the only one that he had ever cared about. That was why he was indifferent when Haldon Guo had ordered to grab Fade Chen and Yuri Zhang. In fact, he was rather supportive of the idea. But now that Momo Soo was about to suffer, Mikael Xu couldn''t just sit there. He hesitated for a while, before he got up and shouted, "Master Guo!" Haldon Guo turned his head towards where Mikael Xu''s voice wasing from and said, "Mikael Xu, what are you doing?" Mikael Xu smiled faintly, pointed at Momo Soo and said, "Master Guo, Miss Soo and I are friends. I was wondering if Master Guo would do me a favor, and let Miss Soo go?" "Uh..." Haldon Guo''s brows furrowed, obviously not expecting Mikael Xu to help Momo Soo out of this mess. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Everyone had the look of astonishment on their face. After all, they werepletely aware of the fact that Momo Soo and Mikael Xu were mere acquaintances. But the Momo Soo right now who had heard this rebuked, "Since when have we be friends? I don''t know you at all. Don''t you dare y that card to get close to me." Upon hearing that, Mikael Xu''s expression fell, and his eyes were filled with fury. Chessca Tan, who was standing aside, shouted, "Momo, apologize to Master Xu! Now! How can you say something like that when Master Xu''s trying to help you?" To her dismay, Momo Soo answered her disdainfully, "Have I ever asked for his help?" The crowd began whispering among themselves all of a sudden. Even Haldon Guo couldn''t wipe the smug smile on his face as he said to Mikael Xu, "Mikael Xu, it looks to me that this youngdy doesn''t know you!" Mikael Xu couldn''t help but to frown as he took in a deep breath, all to suppress the rage boiling up in him and said, "Miss Soo, I just really wanted to help you here." He paused, before he said again, "Miss Soo, since you are from South Bay City, you may not be familiar with the happenings in Hanover City. Master Guo was never known to be merciful to his enemies." On that note, Mikael Xu stole a nce at Haldon Guo, cupping his fist with his hands. Haldon Guo nodded, as he looked towards Momo Soo and said, "I''ll let you leave with Mikael, since you weren''t involved in the previous argument. This is my offer to you, for Mikael''s sake." Mikael Xu''s lips broke into a smile when he heard the wordsing out of Master Guo''s mouth. He turned to look at Momo Soo with pride written all over his face. Chessca Tan, on the other hand, couldn''t wait to call out to her as she said, "Momo,e here quickly. Master Guo just showed you mercy, and Master Xu did you a favor. Don''t let it slip away." Momo Soo curled her lips and seemed unmoved as she said, "I don''t care about Master Xu or Master Guo. What can you do to me if I refuse to leave?" The few people who were smiling before had the grin from their smiles erased as their faces were drained of color upon hearing what she had said. Haldon Guo snorted, then snarled, "You ungrateful little b*tch. I''ll let my men have their turn with you after mine." Mikael Xu''s face turned an even darker shade, starting to get a little pissed off. Chessca Tan yelled hastily, "Momo, what the hell are you talking about? Apologize to Master Guo and Master Xu immediately!" Momo Soo had dismissed her entirely, and she pointed at Haldon Guo, as she said to Fade Chen, "Brother Fade, that man has a dirty mouth. I''d like to give him a few pster." Fade Chen nodded lightly and answered, "It''s just a few ps, no big deal. I''ll let you rip his mouth off too, if you want to." "What the f*ck did you just say?" Haldon Guo was infuriated, ring at Fade Chen as he growled at him. Mikael Xu, who stood in the other corner of the room, could no longer contain the rage fuming inside of him as he said coldly, "Momo Soo, you shameless and ungrateful little thing. Now brace yourself for Master Guo''s fury." On that note, Mikael Xu cupped his fist with his hands and said humbly, "Master Guo, I apologize for putting you through that just now. Whatever you want to do to them now, is entirely up to you!" Chessca Tan threw Momo Soo a stone cold re, a hint of hatred evident in her eyes, obviously ming Momo Soo for her ungratefulness. Not only had she incriminated herself, she''d gotten the former into this mess as well. Haldon Guo pointed his finger at the Fade Chen and the two girls and yelled at his men, "Don''t just stand there, grab them!" There was a rumble in the crowd, then a group of bodyguards in ck darted towards them. Haldon Guo watched the scene unfold in front of his eyes, with a condescending smile as if he was the God who was in control of everything, including the fate of these three souls. He couldn''t wait to see Fade Chen kneeling in front of him, begging for mercy. Haldon Guo had wanted him to repay whatever happened to him in the hotel the other day tenfold. The guests were bing increasingly hyped up, scrutinizing Fade Chen and his gang with gloat written all over their face. They were excited by the scene that was unfolding before their eyes. Some were secretly concerned about Fade Chen, but didn''t dare to stand up for him because of Master Guo. "Bring me the two girls, and give the boy a good beating! Beat the hell out of him!" Haldon Guo shouted with a wave of his hand. In a wink, a lot of them bolted towards Fade Chen menacingly. Haldon Guo burst intoughter; Mikael Xu was dark and gloomy, his eyes still fixated on Fade Chen; Chessca Tan was resentful and was cursing under her breath. Fade Chen had brought this upon himself. She had invited Momo Soo to the party because she wanted to use her to make friends with the young and the rich and to gain leverage for herself. Her n was about toe into fruition with Master Xu, but they had messed it up, which displeased Chessca Tan to the extreme. For a moment there, almost every single one of them thought that Fade Chen, who was surrounded by the bodyguards, would not make it out alive. But just as they began attacking him, Fade Chen, who had been standing still in his ce this whole time, finally made a move. They were simple moves, simple punches and simple kicks: nothing fancy much. His feet had never even left the ground. A series of "pow"s that could be heard alongside his movements. The guards were no match for Fade Chen at all. He outed them one by one with a single move, sending them flying across the room. "What, what the hell''s going on here?" "That young man is a martial arts master!" "What level is that? It''s amazing!" The crowd were still in the middle of a discussion, but Fade Chen had already rushed towards Yuri Zhang and Momo Soo in a sh. He grabbed onto the guards who tried to snatch them, one in each hand and flung them onto the ground. The guards yelped out in pain and were thrown directly towards Haldon Guo''s line of sight. Haldon Guo turned pale with fright at the sight of this. He had yet to recover from the injuries that Fade Chen had bestowed onto him, but he was once again ced in danger due to this man''s brilliant moves. He couldn''t help but panic, his instincts leading him to retreat. Instead, he staggered and tripped over himself, almost falling over. Just as the flying guards were about to m into Haldon Guo, Scarface, who was standing behind him let out a battle cry as he deflected them off with his fists. Two distinctive, yet muffled sounds could be heard from the bouncers. Scarface had hit them both hard on the chest, which sent them flying in the opposite direction once again. Blood spat out of their mouths as theynded heavily on the ground and stopped moving. Everyone was immensely shocked at this point and once again started to engage in heated discussion. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 "Who is that? He''s amazing!" "You weren''t paying attention at all, were you? That''s the martial arts master that Master Guo paid high money to hire. I heard that he''s at least an advanced Yellow Level holder." "Advanced Yellow Level, no wonder he''s so good." "I bet the bouncers are having the worst day of their lives. They were merely thrown out by Fade Chen, only to find themselves halfbeaten to death by one of their own." "They''re just two thugs, aren''t they? I''m sure they don''t mean a thing to Master Guo. All he has to do is spend more money to hire more of them." "That''s an advanced Yellow Level master''s moves. That kid is done for." "He will be. He''s too arrogant for his own good, he''d forgotten whose territory this belongs to!" In the midst of themotion, Haldon Guo''s expressions returned to normal. He thanked Scarface, then red resentfully at Fade Chen, gritted his teeth, and said, "Kid, you''re dead." And on that note, Haldon Guo gave Scarface a look as he said, "He''s all yours." Scarface nodded appreciatively. With a light jump, he showed himself right in front of Fade Chen. He crossed his arms in front of his chest, looking at Fade Chen arrogantly and disdainfully with his cold eyes. He smirked and said tly, "Not bad for an intermediate Yellow Level master." "Though, you shouldn''t have messed with the people you couldn''t afford to mess with." Scarface threw a stone- cold re at Fade Chen. Fade Chen was expressionless, even smiling faintly as he retorted, "I don''t give a damn about them. All I know is that I will not be merciful to those who bully my friends and me." Scarface sneered as he said, "That''s a ridiculous ideology from young people like you. You don''t know your limits, and you don''t know when to stop. You must know that there are so many magnificent people in the world who are much better than you. It takes a real fool to act on impulse when you don''t even have the slightest idea of where they''reing from." Fade Chen shook his head and said monotonously, "I have to disagree. I think that it takes passion and enthusiasm to stand up for your friends. It would be an honor if I were to lose. Besides, I''m not going to lose!" Scarface was in agreement with Fade Chen during the first half of his sentence, nodding his head a little. But he was stunned, and sneered coldly when he caught on to the other half of the sentence. He retorted, "You''re not going to lose? You arrogant bastard. You have no idea what you''re talking about. There are only a few people in the entire Chinese civilization that has had the audacity to say such a thing. You can cut the crap, you subservient little roach." "Is that so?" Fade Chen retorted ndly, "I just thought that anything''s better than being some guy''s faithful b*tch." Scarface''s expression immediately turned an ugly shade of ck as soon as he heard the words. He put down his arms that were crossed in front of his chest, his voice a trembling snarl, "What the hell did you just call me?!" Fade Chen picked his ears indifferently, and said tly, "I called you a b*tch." "You... you''re courting death!" Scarface growled, rattling his teeth. "Let''s cut the trash-talking, I''ve heard enough. You came here to fight, didn''t you? Otherwise, get out of my sight." Fade Chen blew impatiently on his pinky finger in a smooth provoking motion, his face as calm as a millpond. "Good, good, good!" Scarface shouted, his voice getting louder and deeper with each word. His eyes narrowed into a fine line, sending an ice-like gaze that pierced through everyone in the room. His visibly wide-eyed expression sent a domineering aura that spread throughout the entire room, nketing the vi with a depressing atmosphere. The guests could feel a sinking sensation throughout their bodies as a sense of fear crept up onto them. "What''s going on? Why do I feel like it''s getting cold in here?" "I''m shaking, and I can''t control it at all." "You guys probably wouldn''t know this, but this is what a master''s posse feels like. Just by using the atmosphere to suppress the opponent, they can defeat their opponent without even lifting a finger." "That boy is a sitting duck. He''s infuriated the master." "I hope he doesn''t get us involved as well." "What a pity for the two chicks. If only I could..." "Don''t talk rubbish. Didn''t you hear what Master Guo wants to do to them? He wants a threesome. So stop your bullshit."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Amidst the tensed atmosphere, Scarface had finally made a move. He bellowed, and with his fist that was the size of a bowl and an impable momentum, he smashed Fade Chen hard in the chest. The air crackled wildly as the fist hit its target, and everyone staggered back from the stream of rotating airflow that apanied the tremendous strength and pressure. The opponent had attacked, but Fade Chen remained as cool as a cucumber. Not even a hint of fear was reflected on his face. He retorted, "Finally. It''s just a punch though, nothing much." "You arrogant son of a b*tch!" Scarface snarled, "Take this punch of mine!" Fade Chen stretchedzily and indifferently as he raised his right fist for a forward punch, "Not until you take mine!" Seeing this, the crowd began debating among themselves. "Is the kid stupid? He''s about to face death, and yet he''s still trying to show off." "Can''t believe that''s he''s actually going to fight with the best. I guess he has a death wish." "Look at that weak punch of his. I''m afraid that his arm might actually shatter into pieces if they actually fight it out." "He''s too arrogant for his own good. Kid came from a small town to show off his puny fighting skills in Hanover City. He''s asking for trouble indeed." In the midst of the discussion, Haldon Guo was excited that he was finally about to be avenged. Mikael Xu and Chessca Tan who''d hung a look of gloom and resentment on their face, were exhrated, as if to say: Told you it''d be best to listen to us. Guess that you''re regretting it now. "Boom!" Everyone watched as the two fists collided. One was the size of a bowl, coupled with a strong and powerful arm; the other was weak and feeble, partnered with a long and slender appendage. There was almost no need to keep watching. Everyone had already predicted the oue. But right at the moment of collision, a crisp crack sound could be heard, and then there was a scream that shot up towards the sky loud enough to rip the sky apart. "Well, that''s it for the kid. He asked for it." "He went looking for trouble on his own. This serves him right." "Judging from his posture a moment ago, I thought that he could take at least two to three punches. I''d never expected that he''d be gone in one." "That''s what you get if you provoke Master Guo. It was his fate all along." Everyone seemed confident, withments flooding the room one after another. But what they saw was Scarface, wailing as he was sent tumbling in the opposite direction that he hade, his right arm iling in the air. He was sweating buckets from the pain, as hended heavily before Haldon Guo, spitting out a mouthful of blood. The entire room was bbergasted. The words that they said hung in mid-air, while the rest of their words were left stuck in their throats at an impasse. They looked at the scene of the crime with an astounded look on their face. "The master lost. It was one punch, and he lost." "How is this possible? What happened? How was that kid able to defeat a master?" "But he''s a master in the advanced Yellow Level, which ranks him in the top ten of Hanover City!" "Could it be that the kid had some help? Maybe that''s why he was so fearless." "What the hell is going on? Did anyone manage to get that recorded on their phones?" Chapter 188 Chapter 188 The crowd couldn''t stop talking since they couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. The Haldon Guo right now had turnedpletely pale, cold sweat beading on his forehead. That was because he was standing in the opposite direction of Fade Chen, and managed to have a good look of the scene that unraveled before him. The master that he''d squandered a lot of money on was really defeated by Fade Chen''s weak and feeble punch. That one punch had shattered his arm into a million pieces, and sent his body flying out of the room. "How... how could this be? How could he be that skilled?" Haldon Guo looked at Fade Chen. His face drained of color and his body began trembling out of fear. Fade Chen strode forward until he was face to face with Haldon Guo. He got rid of the master with one kick, then looked at Haldon Guo and sneered coldly, "I remember warning you thest time. Seems to me, that you have forgotten about everything that I said!" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Haldon Guo shivered as he took a few steps back. Waving his hand, he uttered, "No, I..." The moment that the words left his mouth, only did he realize that his throat was running dry and he could no longer find the words to say. "There''s no need to exin anymore. Looks like it''s time for me to teach you another lesson." Fade Chen''s face turned cold as he gave him a p across the face. An echoing p could be heard throughout the vi, and Haldon Guo''s face was instantly imprinted with a bright red handprint. Everyone else was left stunned. Haldon Guo didn''t fight back. After all, how could a powerless yboy like him stand against a pro like Fade Chen? Fade Chen gave Haldon Guo a few more hard ps before he stopped abruptly. Haldon Guo secretly let out a sigh of relief, the tension in his heart a little lighter. He thought that he''d gotten lucky this time around since he only had to endure a few ps, though it didn''t feel as painful as thest time. Just as he was getting ahead of himself, Fade Chen turned his head and waved towards Momo Soo and Yuri Zhang. He offered, "Momo, Yuri, he''s all yours if you want to teach him a lesson!" Momo Soo jumped in excitement and made her way to him without hesitation as she eximed, "Yeah, sure. I''ve always wanted to p him, I want to p him hard. Filthy mouth." Yuri Zhang was a little hesitant. But at the thought of the hardships that she''d endured, even a kind- hearted girl like her could feel the rage boiling up inside of her, as she walked over, a dark cloud over her head. "Just do whatever you want with him. I''ll take over if he fights back, or even dodge." Fade Chen said, sneering at Haldon Guo. Haldon Guo quivered, not daring to move another inch. He feared for dear life that his life would be forfeit if Fade Chen had decided to p him himself. Momo Soo and Yuri Zhang came forward, about to have their turn. Mikael Xu frowned, as if he''d wanted to stop them. Chessca Tan saw what Mikael Xu was trying to do, so she took the initiative and yelled, "Momo, stop now. That''s Master Guo, you..." As soon as the words left her mouth, Fade Chen turned to look in her direction with a gaze as sharp as knife. He pped Chessca Tan hard across the face and snarled, "Shut up, or I won''t mind giving you a few ps either." Chessca Tan held her swollen cheeks in her hands and curled herself up, trembling. She didn''t move an inch. Next to her, Mikael Xu couldn''t help but to furrow his brows at the sight and said, "It''s not decent to hit a girl..." "p!" Another abrupt sound could be heard as Fade Chen awarded Mikael Xu with a p across his face and said coldly, "Did I say it was okay for you to open your mouth?" Mikael Xu was infuriated that his face had turned red as a tomato, his instincts immediately kicking into raging mode. However, Fade Chen glowered coldly at him and retorted, "Do you really want to give it a shot?" Mikael Xu''s ego immediately deted like a balloon when he heard this as his entire body went limp. He lowered his head, wholeheartedly giving up on the thought of seeking revenge. After all, Fade Chen had dared to take on Master Guo and get away with it. He would be a piece of cake to deal with. After he''d finished setting the two as an example, Fade Chen turned on his heels only to find that, of all the ces that his gaze could reach, every single one of the guests had lowered their heads, afraid to look at him in the eye. As for the two girls, Haldon Guo was in the middle of witnessing the two girls discussing who should go first. He felt extremely ufortable and out of ce hearing the talk. He had always been the one to bully women in the past, and never in his wildest dreams could he imagine that this day woulde. He was secretly rejoicing, however, that he got these two girls instead of Fade Chen, since there was no way that they would be stronger than Fade Chen. Haldon Guo had just begun to think that luck was on his side. Right then, the two girls seemed to havee up with a n, Yuri Zhang being the first to p him. A palmnded on Haldon Guo''s face, and a loud p was heard. Though it was a little painful, one could tell that it wasn''t as powerful as the p that Fade Chen had given to him just now. Haldon Guo was delighted, but didn''t show it on his face. Eventually, Momo Soo started guiding Yuri Zhang how to do it the right way, her face deadpan, "Yuri, that won''t do. You won''t be able to exert as much strength and it won''t hurt at all. How about you watch as I do it?" And with that note, Momo Soo granted Haldon Guo with another hard p across his face without a single hint of doubt on her face. Haldon Guo felt a searing pain on his face almost immediately. The p was still a littlecking compared to Fade Chen''s, but it hurt like hell. It was to the extent that the skin on his cheeks were starting to peel off and blood seeped through the wound. The crowd couldn''t help but to gasp at the sight of this. This girl was a fierce one, they thought to themselves, so ferocious that she was able to make Haldon Guo''s face bleed with just one p. Yuri Zhang was stunned as well. She looked at Momo Soo and asked, "Momo, how did you..." Momo Soo spread her hand open pridefully, revealing the metallic ornament resting on her palm and said, "I had this in my hand." The guests caught a glimpse of the prismatic pendant made of metal in her hand and color drained from their faces at once. Instinctively, they all took a few steps backwards, a look of fear appearing on their faces. As for Fade Chen, he didn''t even think that Momo had tricks hidden on her sleeves. "Yuri, this is an interesting little toy. Yes, you have to hold it in such a way that the sharp edge wouldn''t be hidden in your palm, and just hit like that. Here, I can show you..." Haldon Guo felt a chill running down his spine seeing that the two women were teaching each other how to throw a p. The fear in his heart grew even stronger than when Fade Chen made an example out of him. His body started quivering, as he trembled a little, "No, don''t. I, I was wrong..." The duo dismissed himpletely and pped him anyways, making full use of their time. A few minutester, blood was oozing from Haldon Guo''s face. Not only was his face as swollen as a pig''s head, he might as well be disfigured. Momo Soo was slowly getting bored of the same pping methods after around ten ps, much to Haldon Guo''s dismay. She began looking for other ways to torture him, like pricking his finger, smacking him in the back, and pping his thighs, every single one of them even more torturous than thest. She had even "identally" kicked him in between the thighs, which almost obliterated Haldon Guo''s precious assets. It sent him rolling on the ground in immense pain, crying for mercy like there was no tomorrow. The crowd turned pale as they retreated a few more steps backwards, a look of dread on their faces. The men especially were mortified as they sped their thighs shut unconsciously. After some time, the girls were starting to get tired of all the lesson-teaching. They wiped the beads of sweat on their foreheads and the torturing session finally came to a halt. The Haldon Guo right now was a total mess as heid on the ground. The light had escaped from his eyes, and there was only a little bit fight left in him now. "I think you''ve learned your lesson. Let''s go!" Fade Chen made eye contact with the twodies and said to them. The crowd gave way to them immediately and no one dared to do otherwise. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Just as the three of them were about to leave, the sound of car brakes could be heard outside the mansion. It was followed by the hasty sound of footsteps. Hearing this, the crowd looked towards the door. When they saw what was happening, they took a deep breath and moved a few steps back. A group of bodyguards, dressed in ck and in shades, stormed into the mansion while shoving people in their way away mercilessly. They divided and stood into two lines facing each other with their heads lowered in sign of respect. The steady sound of lone footsteps could be heard amongst the two lines of guards. It was steady and neither quick nor slow as though the person had nned their steps meticulously beforehand and headed towards the mansion. As the footsteps drew near, the crowd could make out the figure of a man. It was a middle-aged man in his fifties. The man was dressed in a tailored burgundy suit, wearing a pair of shades and his hair well-coiffed. He was slightly plump but still had an authoritative and patronizing demeanor. As he came into view, the guests who were crammed to the side eximed in surprise, their faces in shock. "This, this is Chief Guo, Dominic Guo!" "Master Guo''s father is here. That guy is in trouble." "He is one of the elders of Hanover City. I can''t believe that he came in person to this event." Fade Chen heard the buzz and chatter of the guests. He presumed that one of Haldon Guo''s friends, who was amongst the invited guests, had contacted the Guo Family to request for Dominic Guo''s presence. Walking into the mansion, Dominic Guo looked around at the crowd. As he made eye contact with them, the guests froze in silence. Dominic Guo spotted Haldon Guo, a shapeless lump on the ground. He frowned instantly. With a wave of his hand, the bodyguards and doctors behind him rushed forward, carried Haldon Guo onto the stretcher, and started to leave quickly. Passing Dominic Guo, Haldon Guo red at Fade Chen and hispanions. He gritted his teeth as he said, "Father, they did this to me, you have to avenge me!" Dominic Guo nodded at his son and said, "Yes I will. Rest assured, anyone whoys hands on a Guo Family member will suffer dire consequences." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. As Haldon Guo was being carried out, Dominic Guo had a darkened expression. He spoke icily to Fade Chen and hispanions, "You did this to him." Fade Chen replied without emotion. "He deserved it." "How dare you!" Dominic Guo yelled in anger. His eyes were sunken as he gritted his teeth and said, "You outsiders have no right to judge a member of the Guo Family." Fade Chen''s expression was unreadable as he spoke. "I, Fade Chen, will use my own judgement to punish anyone who deserves it. We have no desire to hear your lecture or your admonition." "You..." Dominic Guo didn''t expect Fade Chen to be so bold and brazen. His eyes shed in fury as he red at Fade Chen, "Young man, you are too arrogant!" Fade Chen replied in indifference, "So what? What does this have anything to do with you?" "Really! Alright then!" Dominic sneered scornfully, his expression quickly darkening further like the sky on a rainy day. He turned around to face the crowd. He spoke clearly, projecting his voice, "Greetings everyone. This thug beat up my son Haldon Guo. Therefore, I, Dominic Guo, would like to teach him a lesson. Does anyone have anything to say about that?" His words were intended as a direct threat and warning to everyone. Dominic Guo announced this in front of the crowd to prevent them from gossiping about it or even reporting it to the police. These were not an issue for him, but still, he did not want more troubleing his way. There was silence as no one dared to speak. Dominic Guo nodded in satisfaction and continued. "Alright, thank you for your support. I, Dominic Guo, would like to officially invite you to a banquet at my ce, to be held once my son has recovered." Hearing so, many of the guests were thrilled and excited. This was a great opportunity to gain favor with the Guo family. Instantaneously, the crowd and Dominic Guo came to a silent agreement. If they did not reveal today''s happenings to outsiders, Dominic Guo would reward them. Dominic Guo looked back darkly at Fade Chen. "You evil man, I am here to avenge my son. What do you have to say?" Fade Chen sneered and said, "Take your revenge then, why give such a long speech. A dog will always return to its vomit." "You..." Dominic Guo was furious. He red at Fade Chen, and his expression was so grim, as though he was about to murder someone. At this moment, Chessca Tan wanted to continue stirring up the fight, so she addressed Fade Chen loudly. "Fade Chen, you are so full of nonsense. You should kneel down and beg Chief Guo for forgiveness." Mikael Xu, with a dark look, also proceeded to add fuel to the fire,saying "Chief Guo, this thug is from Bay City. He behaves in whatever manner he likes and haspletely no respect for the people of Hanover City." "You are asking for trouble!" Dominic Guo spat out the words. He made a gesture and shouted, "Get him!" In an instant, twenty or thirty henchmen in ck rushed over to surround them. They seemed formidable in person and highly skilled. Within seconds, Fade Chen and hispanions were besieged. These guards were definitely experienced in battle. "Get him! Strike him down!" Dominic Guo roared. At this moment, they were interrupted by a shout ."Stop!" The crowd looked towards the sound of the voice. They noticed a young man, who was slightly plump and sweating profusely, running towards them. He was agitated and panicked as he shouted. "Chief Guo, please stop.". Dominic Guo raised his eyebrows as soon as he spotted this man. As the plump man ran in, he made eye contact with Fade Chen and greeted him, "Brother Fade." Fade Chen was surprised as this person was none other than Scott Huang, or nicknamed ''Fatty Huang''. Scott Huang took in a few deep breaths, then looked at Dominic Guo and said, "Chief Guo, I beg you, on behalf of my father Fernando Huang, please leave him alone." "Fernando Huang ! Are you Scott Huang, his son?"Dominic Guo looked at him with a dark countenance. Upon hearing this name, the guests in the vicinity immediately started to chatter and discuss this new turn of events. "Fernando Huang, isn''t he a tycoon of Bay City''s entertainment industry? His social standing is simr to that of Chief Guo in Hanover City." "What are you talking about, it seems simr but in reality it is quite different. Fernando Huang is always in cahoots with Bay City''s Uncle Wei, almost like his subordinate. Our Chief Guo, even though he is under the authority of Big Brother Qian and the Hu family, he is still considered an elder. Without doubt, he is definitely of a higher rank than Fernando Huang. They are like apples and oranges." "I disagree. In the past, Fernando Huang''s position was definitely lower than Chief Guo''s. But recently, there has been a drastic change in Bay City. The appearance of Lunatic Chen has caused Bay City topletelye under his dominion. Uncle Wei is now gaining control of Bay City and Fernando Huang''s position continues to rise as they gain power. "What are you talking about? You seem to know so much. Whose side are you on?" "I''m just analyzing the situation. Why are you so upset about it, no one is taking sides whatsoever. Don''t be childish." Chapter 190 Chapter 190 As people chattered and gossiped amongst themselves, Dominic Guo was pondering over the situation. He had heard much in regards to the power shifts that had urred at Bay City, and he was aware of Fernando Huang''s rising position there. However, his son had been beaten up. He felt disgruntled with the fact that Scott Huang hade all the way to his home territory in aid of that miscreant. He spoke gravely, "What message does Chief Huang have for me?" Realizing the fact that he was in foreign territory, Scott Huang''s tone was deferential. He quickly exined, "Chief Guo, this matter is really just a misunderstanding. Miss Zhang is an artist under ourpany''s management. This rift between Master Guo and her is not desirable for us as well." "She is under your management." Dominic Guo nodded. It was no surprise that Scott Huang was here then, he mused. However, this artist under the Huang family management had the audacity to raise such havoc and cause his son much suffering. Thinking about this, Dominic Guo spoke in resentment, "My son Haldon Guo has suffered great injuries. Master Huang, you can''t just chalk it up to a mere misunderstanding. This would be doing the Guo family a great injustice." Scott Huang frowned slightly and replied, "Chief Guo, Master Guo''s situation is unfortunate indeed. The Huang family willpensate you ordingly." "Compensation!" Dominic Guo sneered. "Does Master Huang think that our family iscking in this aspect?" Scott Huang was trying to be conciliatory, but it didn''t seem to be working. He spoke in a gloomy tone, "How would you like us to resolve this issue, Chief Guo?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Dominic Guo paused briefly. After giving it some thought, he looked at Scott Huang and said, "Master Huang, I am willing to make a concession. After all, your father is the respected Chief Huang." Scott Huang looked expectantly at Dominic Guo, hoping that they coulde to apromise that would satisfy both parties. Dominic Guo proceeded to name his terms and conditions. "Since that woman is under the management of the Huang Family, I can let her off the hook for now. I would like to request for her to wait on and serve my son till he recovers." Pausing for a moment, Dominic Guo''s expression darkened. He red at Fade Chen and said fiercely, "However, those that use violence cannot be pardoned so easily. Cut off one of his arms and legs. These are my terms and conditions, which I feel are reasonable and fair. I am already being very amodating and respectful towards Chief Huang." As soon as he finished speaking, Scott Huang''s face fell. He was caught between a rock and a hard ce, he could not agree to those requirements. Scott Huang had to decline. He said, "Chief Guo, if we really look carefully into this matter, Haldon Guo started this chain of events by harassing Miss Zhang just for his amusement." "What do you mean by that?" Dominic Guo answered coldly. Scott Huang said, "Chief Guo, I think you are too demanding in regards to your terms and conditions." "Too demanding?"Dominic Guo snorted, as anger shed in his eyes. He shouted, "Scott Huang, I am being so amodating and you refuse to oblige me, this is too much indeed." "Chief Guo, my father said..." Scott Huang replied in a low voice. Dominic Guo interrupted him, speaking coldly, "Don''t bring up your father. Even if Fernando Huang were to make his way here personally, at the end of the day, this is my territory. As a young kid, you have no say in anything. Please leave now. I can pretend that nothing happened. Otherwise, we will cancel the business dealings between the Guo and the Huang families." As he spoke, Dominic Guo looked sullenly at Scott Huang, his gaze slightly threatening. He reckoned that Scott Huang would proceed to leave, as the Huang family would not want to jeopardize their family business over one of their artists. However, Scott Huang''s subsequent action was something Dominic Guo could not have foreseen. Scott Huang lowered his head thoughtfully, then shook his head. Instead of leaving the scene, he walked up to Fade Chen and spoke gently, "Apologies, Brother Fade. I was not able to resolve this issue." Fade Chen also shook his head, smiling lightly. "No worries at all. If negotiations don''t work out, we can just crush them directly." "Well, Brother Fade, it is easy for you to solve things in such a way." Scott Huang nodded, looking confident. He even grinned. Observing this situation, Dominic Guo frowned in bewilderment. Why was Scott Huang so deferential towards that thug, and how could that scoundrel be so arrogant and smug, does he really possess such great strength and skill? The answer was not clear to him. Dominic Guo decided not to think about it any longer. He gestured inmand, "Attack them!" He gave his subordinates a discreet look so that they would spare Scott Huang from the onught. After all, if he suffered severe injuries, the rtionship between Fernando Huang and Dominic Guo would sour, or worse, break downpletely. That would be of a disadvantage to Dominic Guo. The guards in ck surged towards Fade Chen, dauntless and unrelenting in attack. Fade Chen remained calm, as he stood protectively in front of Momo Soo, Yuri Zhang, and Scott Huang. As the guards rushed towards him, he raised his arms slightly and fixed his gaze on them. "What is he doing, has he lost his mind? Why doesn''t he fight back!" "He showed such skill and strength previously. Why is he not taking action now." "Just now, there were only a few men. Look at the number of guards now. Also, did you notice that behind Chief Guo, there are two high-level martial-artists that have not gone on the offense yet? He doesn''t have the guts to fight back right now." "He will bepletely defeated this time, no doubt." "He deserves it. He was so haughty and pompous, I thought he had an ace up his sleeve. Looks like his secret advantage was just his connection to Fernando Huang''s son." As the crowd buzzed and chattered, Chessca Tan and Mikael Xu looked in satisfaction at Fade Chen, who was besieged. They had a delighted expression on their faces, only seeming rather regretful as theyid eyes on Momo Soo. At this moment, the guards d in ck arrived directly in front of Fade Chen. They were about to use violence force on him. In an instant, Fade Chen moved his arms and with just a gentle gesture, a gust of energy emerged, forming an arch. The energy arch broadened andunched towards the guards with great impact. Dozens of the guards in ck were hit by this burst of energy. They flew backward at great speed and crashed to the ground, howling in pain. The crowd, including Dominic Guo who had a confident expression stered on his face, had a great shock. Everyone was stunned and bbergasted. "How, how in the world could this be possible?" "That kid has such great powers?" "No wonder he''s so fearless. He''s an extraordinary martial-artist!" Dominic Guo''s expression started to falter. At this moment, both bald men behind him snorted in contempt, saying, "Chief Guo, this is just amon trick by martial-artists. It can be used to intimidate an average person, but after we are done with him, he will bepletely annihted." "Please assist in this matter!" Dominic Guo gave them the directive in a reverential tone. These two men were considered highly skilled martial-artists. They had reached thete Yellow level in ability and were no weaker than Scarface, the man who was by Haldon Guo''s side. They were twins, and that gave them a unique advantage. With a kindred bond, and tacit understanding between them, they were more effective fighting alongside each other, achieving more power and strength through their synergy. With a cry, both of them leaped forward, each on one side as they approached Fade Chen diagonally. In a split second, the air began to swirl, slowing creating a vortex. The vortex increased in velocity and speed, and theyunched themselves at Fade Chen like a tornado. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Fade Chen was aware of their extraordinary skill and strength, which was of even higher level than Scarface. However, Fade Chen did not break a sweat, as he felt he had the situation under control. His arms were still raised. Fade Chen slightly shifted his gaze towards the two, adjusting the directions of his arms. He gathered up as much inner energy as he could, and prepared tounch it towards them. At this moment, a voice like thunder rang outside the mansion. Everyone was stunned and quickly turned their heads towards the entrance of the mansion. They saw a stout middle- aged man with a potbelly walking in, apanied by another thin middle- aged man. No one else was with them. But as soon as he stepped into the courtyard of the mansion, the rows of guards d in ck became tense, lowering their heads. They did not dare to move, remaining still and silent. Even Dominic Guo''s expression changed drastically when he saw the potbellied man. He was extremely taken aback, but quickly came forward and said, "Mr. Qian, what brings you here?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Mr. Qian, or Hubert Qian, was nicknamed Big Brother Qian. He was one of two highest ranking elders of Hanover City. Most of the guests, who were younger in age, were stunned. This was just a party for the youth and young adults of Hanover City to gather, celebrate and have a good time. They were not expecting important personages or major leaders. Big Brother Qian, who was of higher social standing than Dominic Guo, wielded absolute power and authority over Hanover City. The fact that he would deign toe to this event left the crowd feeling perplexed. At once, everyone began to specte about this matter. "Big Brother Qian is here to support Dominic Guo, right?" "Are you kidding me? Just to fight against that small fry? Chief Guo can deal with him by himself. Does he need Big Brother Qian to hold his hand?" "Maybe he''s here not to support Chief Guo but to back up the other guy! Could he be in cahoots with that thug?" "Nonsense, it''s impossible. You might as well say that he is here to support us, that may be somewhat possible." As the crowd came up with their theories and conjectures behind Big Brother Qian''s sudden appearance, Dominic Guo was just as puzzled. He stered on a smile and went forward to greet him, speaking rather cautiously, "Mr. Qian, may I ask..." Big Brother Qian did not reply Dominic Guo, he walked towards Fade Chen, roaring at the two bald men, "Get back!" The two martial- artists blinked, looking at Dominic Guo. Dominic Guo was also confused. He could not imagine what was the rtion between Big Brother Qian and Fade Chen. But it was better not to go against Big Brother Qian''s order, so he nodded at the two men who immediately retreated. As they cleared the path for him, Big Brother Qian continued to walk forward, stopping right in front of Fade Chen. He greeted Fade Chen with a respectful gesture, "I am Hubert Qian, Mr Chen." Hearing this, the crowd waspletely dumbfounded. They looked on in disbelief, not being able to process what was happening. "What, what the heck is going on? Big Brother Qian took the initiative toe greet that fellow." "Big Brother Qian really came just for that guy. This..." Chessca Tan was staring at Fade Chen, absolutely baffled and stupefied. She could not believe what she was seeing. Fade Chen and Scott Huang''s apparent friendship had already left her in shock. And now, Hanover City''s top elder Big Brother Qian had arrived to meet Fade Chen. She was not just surprised, she was agog over this new turn of events. Mikael Xu was just as confounded. His goodlooking face twitched, as he tried toprehend the situation. He immediately tried to hide his resentment towards Fade Chen. Dominic Guo was probably the most astonished of all. It never crossed his mind that Big Brother Qian, who was of such high authority and social standing, would personallye to meet Fade Chen. They seem to be on intimate terms as well. As befuddled as the crowd was, Fade Chen remained calm. He lightly nodded at Hubert Qian, saying, "I''m sorry to trouble you, Big Brother Qian." "No trouble at all, Jimmy Wei is myrade. Mr Chen, you are his senior, therefore you are my senior as well." Hubert Qian replied gently. Fade Chen nodded and remained silent. Before the arrival of Haldon Guo, as Chessca Tan and Mikael Xu were carrying out their plot against Momo Soo, Fade Chen had already contacted Jimmy Wei on the phone as he wanted to know more details on Hanover City. Jimmy Wei, who was the elder of Bay City, had a good rtionship with Big Brother Qian of Hanover City. They even viewed themselves as brothers. Jimmy Wei had immediately requested Hubert Qian to intervene as soon as he became aware of Fade Chen''s situation. At first, when Hubert Qian received Jimmy Wei''s call, he did not take the issue too seriously. He was prepared to make another phone call and just send some men to deal with it. However, Jimmy Wei added this statement on purpose, "I, Jimmy Wei, will follow Mr. Chen to the ends of the earth." As soon as he said that, Hubert Qian was astounded, but he immediately grasped its hidden subtext. After the downfall of the Wan family, Jimmy Wei had united the whole Bay City. He was now the sole elder of Bay City, and wielded power and influence greater than Hubert Qian at Hanover City. Even as Jimmy Wei''s social status rose to great heights, he remained deferential towards Fade Chen, putting him on a pedestal. This was probably due to the superior skills and strength of Mr. Chen, whose reputation as Lunatic Chen preceded him and struck fear in men. Coming to this conclusion, Hubert Qian was amazed, and instantly made his way with some men to the scene. He had heard stories from his interactions with Jimmy Wei of the awesome might and power of this "Lunatic Chen." There was a dead silence. One could almost hear a pin drop. After some time had passed, people started to recover their senses. Dominic Guo looked at Hubert Qian in disbelief and said, "Mr. Qian, this..." Before Dominic Guo couldplete his sentence, Hubert Qian snorted and said, "Mr Chen is my esteemed guest. What were you going to say?" Hearing this, Dominic Guo was stunned. He waspletely speechless. "What''s wrong? Weren''t you going to attack Mr. Chen?" Hubert Qian spoke sternly. Dominic Guo began to sweat profusely, and he felt under fire and under pressure. He quickly shook his head, saying, "He is Mr Qian''s guest, I would not dare to!" "You would not dare?" Hubert Qian sneered. "Does that mean, if he was not my guest, you would dare?" "No, that''s not what I meant. I just..." Dominic Guo was starting to drip with sweat from fearfulness. "Just what?" Hubert Qian barked. Dominic Guo didn''t dare to continue speaking, but kept bowing to Hubert Qian and apologizing. Seeing this, Hubert Qian''s expression softened. He helped Dominic Guo up, and spoke more gently, "I know your son has been injured by Mr Chen. However, your son deserved it too. Mr Chen was right to teach him a lesson." "Yes, agree, Mr Qian is right." Dominic Guo quickly nodded, but there was still resentment in his eyes which he could notpletely hide. Hubert Qian sighed and said, "I know you are still upset, but I also want you to know, that I''m trying to help you by preventing you from taking action." "Help me?" Dominic Guo frowned slightly. He was sceptical of this, but lowered his head to conceal this. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 "Mr. Chen''s strength is beyond your imagination." Hubert Qian spoke slowly. His words caused Dominic Guo to react in shock. However, he still felt doubtful regarding this matter. It was clear that he felt that Hubert Qian was exaggerating. After all, a young kid in his twenties might have some strengths and skills, but how high of a level could he have attained. The twin martial-artists under his service had reached thete Yellow Level, and if theybined in force they could match any peak Yellow level, martial artist. Hubert Qian''s expression darkened as he continued, "You don''t believe me?" Dominic Guo quickly gestured his hands in denial. But his expression could notpletely conceal his doubts. Hubert Qian nced at Fade Chen, making a cordial gesture, saying, "Mr. Chen, you have always been discreet in your actions and dealings, it is truly unfortunate that while you are here at Hanover City you had to encounter people who confront and offend you. We as citizens of Hanover City would like to apologize on their behalf." Upon hearing this, the crowd was even more baffled and taken aback. They looked at Fade Chen in confusion and began to whisper and mutter amongst themselves. "Is it true, what Big Brother Qian is saying? Is Fade Chen really that powerful?" "I don''t think so! After all, Big Brother Qian himself reached thete Yellow-level, and we haven''t even mentioned the other martial-artists." "In my opinion, Big Brother Qian deliberately said all of this to pacify Fade Chen while threatening Dominic Guo at the same time." As the crowd continued with their chatter and gossip, Fade Chen could not help but appreciate the fact that most elders had reached their high leadership position in society due to their wisdom, and there were not many who were foolish or ipetent. Showing up at the scene, Hubert Qian had made the first move to greet him in deference, relying on his high social standing to threaten and subdue Dominic Guo. This was a direct warning to Dominic Guo. Thereafter, sensing the dissatisfaction and discontent of the crowd, he shifted his approach to a more diplomatic and gentle one, rifying to them that the reason behind his behavior was that he did not wish further harm toe upon Dominic Guo. This helped in lowering the level of resentment Dominic Guo had towards Hubert Qian by a few notches, while shifting the focus and target onto Fade Chen. Finally, he had characterized Fade Chen as a man of discreet action and dealings, who by mischance had encountered people who wanted to confront or offend him. These roundabout words of elucidation was a veiled attempt to spur him into action, allowing Dominic Guo and the crowd to witness his great strength and skill. By doing this, Dominic Guo and the others would bepletely awestruck and impressed by his might, and they would be grateful to Big Brother Qian for warning them in advance. Another reason would be that this would give Hubert Qian the opportunity to size up Fade Chen, letting him have a clearer idea of Fade Chen''s abilities. After all, his deference to Fade Chen was merely based on his trust in Jimmy Wei, and he had never personally witnessed Fade Chen in battle. Fade Chen could read between the lines. He gestured at the twin martial-artists and said rather abruptly, "Come at me then!" The two bald martial- artists were stunned, and they looked towards Dominic Guo. Dominic Guo''s expression shifted slightly, and he looked quizzically at Hubert Qian. He had every intention of continuing the attack, but he had to take into ount Hubert Qian''s thoughts on this matter. Noticing Fade Chen''s resolute expression, Hubert Qian spoke in a clear tone, "Mr Chen is epting your challenge, so you can go ahead if you wish. Your men can''t harm him or match his strength and skill." He continued to extol Fade Chen,uding his abilities. Since Hubert Qian had agreed to it, Dominic Guo would not let this opportunity pass him by. He nodded to the two martial-artists and said, "Since Big Brother Qian has given his blessings, you can both go ahead with the challenge and let Mr. Chen enlighten you with some good moves." Even though Dominic Guo had used the word ''enlighten'', his darkened expression was a hint for the martial-artists to attack cruelly and without mercy. Evidently he wanted them to defeat Fade Chen and teach him a lesson. Fade Chen realized this but was unconcerned. He did not move from where he was standing and said to the two martial-artists, "Let''s begin and not waste any more time." The twins narrowed their eyes and red their nostrils, their fury rising. In an instant, both roared and rushed toward Fade Chen in unison. When the crowd saw them move forward, they knew it was no-holds-barred. They were putting in maximum effort and it did not seem like they were treating this as just some challenge. Seeing this, Dominic Guo could not help grinning contemptuously, as he relished in the retribution of Fade Chen. Hubert Qian still seemed calm and collected. As he nced at Fade Chen, he was prepared to pay attention to Fade Chen''s alleged skill and strength. If Fade Chen lived up to his reputation as Lunatic Chen, there would be nothing to be worried about, as the two martial-artists would not stand any chance against him. However, if Fade Chen did not possess the might and power attributed to the infamous Lunatic Chen, then he would be forced to lend him assistance due to his friendship with Jimmy Wei. However, this assistance would mean that his respect and reverence of Lunatic Chen would be diminished. Everyone had their considerations and reservations. At this instant, Fade Chen was bearing the ferocious attack of the twin martial-artists head-on. He moved his body gently, shrugging his shoulders. As he raised his right hand, he bent his fingers and flicked them lightly at the two iing men. Instantly, one could hear the sound of two invisible bullets propelling through the air, hurtling towards the two men with great force and high speed. The twins were caught off guard, as they wondered what this sound was. "Poof, poof!" The sound of the invisible bulletsnding on the two targets rang out clearly. Both men felt an excruciating pain in their bodies, and their expressions changed as they clutched their bellies and fell to the ground. They started spluttering blood, and their faces grew pale in agony. Seeing this, the crowd waspletely rattled. Dominic Guo in particr, who had an expression of satisfaction from the vengeance he was about to exact, immediately trembled violently. The expression on his face turned to that of incredulity and shock. Even Hubert Qian shrank, his eyes narrowing. ncing at Fade Chen, who was looking impassive, he felt his stomach churning in fear. This Mr. Chen was truly the infamous Lunatic Chen of Bay City who had attacked and in Old Wan of the Wan family. People had said that he was a ck level martial- artist, a young man in his twenties who had already reached this level. Was this the extent of his capabilities? It was not surprising that Jimmy Wei would say that he would follow Mr. Chen to the ends of the earth. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As he felt a whirlwind of emotions, Hubert Qian came forward to Fade Chen, looking respectful and ingratiating. He said, "Mr. Chen, you really live up to your reputation. Your power and might is truly an eye-opening revtion for all the people of Hanover City!" After that, Hubert Qian admonished Dominic Guo and the two martial-artists, "Chief Guo, Mr. Chen is being merciful. He has not shown the two men the full force of his wrath, shouldn''t you be thankful to him?" Dominic Guo shuddered violently and he looked absolutely perplexed and dumbfounded. He bit his lip and walked towards Fade Chen. In front of Fade Chen, he lowered his head respectfully and said, "Thank you for showing us mercy, Mr. Chen. I am to be med for the previous issues. Please forgive me." Fade Chen nced at him without emotion and said, "Alright, from now on, the Guo family will remove themselves from the Hanover City entertainment industry." Upon hearing this, Dominic Guo''s face fell. He looked as though he wanted to speak up. However, Fade Chen''s actions had left him in shock and in abject terror. For him, Fade Chen''s request was crossing the line, as the Guo family enterprises were deeply anchored in Hanover City''s entertainment industry. If they removed themselves, they would lose their wealth and revenue. "Mr Chen, this ..." Dominic Guo tried to speak up. Before he could say a word, Hubert Qian yelled fiercely at him from the side, "Mr. Chen is already being so amodating, what else do you have to say!" As Dominic Guo looked at Hubert Qian, who was furious and savage in expression, he was completely dumbfounded. He hesitated but had to nod inpliance, saying reluctantly, "I, Dominic Guo, will honor Mr. Chen''s wishes." Fade Chen nodded, gestured his hand, and said, "Good." Then he turned around and left with Scott Huang, Momo Su, and the others. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Hubert Qian quickly went with him, making arrangements for Fade Chen and hispanions. At the left of the mansion, the curtains have fallen on the banquet. It was an event full of unexpected twists and turns, and the final act was unpredictable indeed. Hanover City''s distinguished Guo family was totally browbeaten by this foreign young man till they had to surrender to his demands, handing over their founding enterprises and removing themselves from the entertainment industry of the city. And speaking of Fade Chen, who was just some mysterious stranger, how did he acquire such power and influence? Not only did he attain skills and strength of a high level in the martial arts, but he also managed to get the support of Big Brother Qian. These were all facts that the guests could not wrap their heads around. They proceeded to leave in confusion and shock. Mikael Xu''s face was green, and his expression was full of anxiety and apprehension. He had spoken to Fade Chen in a rude manner, provoking him and hispanions. If they wanted to seek vengeance, he would be in absolute trouble. After all, the Guo family was now ruined, and the Xu family would not be able to survive if faced with such a threat. As for Chessca Tan, she walked out of the mansion in a daze. Her face reflected a whirlwind of ever- changing emotions. She was puzzled and astonished that Fade Chen, who seemed the most inconspicuous amongst Momo Soo and the others, possessed such great power. She was anxious and fearful, worried that Fade Chen would retaliate against her due to the previous events. Finally, she felt a sense of regret. If she had not been so quick to fawn over Mikael Xu and Haldon Guo, and instead tried to build a good rtionship with Fade Chen and hispanions, she might be in a great position right now. Each guest had their own thoughts and feelings, but Dominic Guo felt absolute despair at the fact that he was dealt the worst hand in this situation. He sat in the car, livid, unwilling to leave. He didn''t want to give up the family business so easily, which he had poured much effort and energy into. However, he was concerned that Hubert Qian would pressure him to do so, not to mention using sinister plots to make sure he did follow through. "Shall we really obey that fellow and hand over our Guo family enterprises? Or should we gather the collective strength of our family and friends and fight against him? Hanover City is our territory, and we have influence and ownership over thisnd. No matter how powerful that guy is, we have the home ground advantage. It''s not like our Guo family doesn''t stand a chance." Dominic Guo felt himself vaciting between both options. He gradually began to lean towards the latter solution. Gritting his teeth, Dominic Guo resolved to prepare for battle. After all, he would not be willing to give up his enterprises, which he hadboured on with great effort throughout the years, in tribute to others. As he reached this decision, Dominic Guo''s eyes lit up. He nodded to the driver and said, "Let''s go!" But just as the car engine started, Hubert Qian appeared in front of them. Dominic Guo quickly stopped the car, got off and walked towards Hubert Qian in deference, saying, "Mr Qian!" Hubert Qian looked at Dominic Guo, who was forcing himself to smile, and his face sank. He said, "Dominic Guo, I have to warn you, don''t try toe up with any tricks. You''d better follow Mr Chen''s instructions." "Oh, I will follow Big Brother Qian''s advice, I won''t dare to disobey." Dominic Guo spoke, however, he was boiling with rage inside. Hubert Qian nced at Dominic Guo and snorted. He said, "I know what your feelings are. You are disgruntled, resentful and unwilling to hand over the Guo family enterprises." Dominic Guo was silent, but he bit on his lip till blood appeared. When Hubert Qian saw this, he grunted loudly and said, "I know that you would like to try your luck in going against him. But let me tell you, if you give in to his request, you and your family can still live afortable and steady life. However, if you try any shenanigans and end up offending Mr Chen, you and your family will be destroyed!" He articted thest word ''destroyed'' with such a heavy tone, that Dominic Guo shuddered violently. He stared at Hubert Qian With a look of confusion and disbelief. After considering this matter for some time, he finally spoke, "Big Brother Qian, are you exaggerating Fade Chen''s skill and strength?" "Exaggerating?" Hubert Qian sneered and shook his head. "You haven''t seen the real extent of Mr Chen''s might and power." Dominic Guo frowned and looked even more puzzled. He said, "Fade Chen may be a warrior of great ability and power, but in the end, he is just another martial-artist. As long as I''m willing to invest my wealth, I can hire someone whose strength and capabilities exceed that of his. Also, in modern society, there are alternate means to an end other than warfare." As Dominic Guo spoke, his words wereced with murderous intent. Upon hearing this, Hubert Qian froze and said, "It is fortunate that you told me all this. Otherwise, you would be already dead." "Big Brother Qian, you..." Dominic Guo could not grasp why Hubert Qian, who was one of two elders of Hanover City, was so intimidated by Fade Chen. Hubert Qian grimaced as he continued, "Have you ever thought, if Mr Chen possessed only those resources and strengths as you mentioned, would I be so deferential? Do you think you are stronger and wiser than me?" Dominic Guo quickly shook his head and said, "Of course not, just that..." Hubert Qian sighed and said, "We have known each other for many years, so I will tell you the truth. After that, I will leave it to you to decide." "The truth!" Dominic Guo was filled with curiosity. Hubert Qian lowered his voice and said to Dominic Guo, "That Mr Chen is the infamous Lunatic Chen." Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Lunatic Chen? This... how could it be that..." Dominic Guo was dumbfounded at first, then he came to his senses. His expression was that of shock, and then he seemed doubtful and incredulous. "How... how could this be possible? Lunatic Chen was the one who annihted the Wan family. How could he be so young?" Hubert Qian continued in a low voice, "Have you heard of Bay City''s Jimmy Wei?" Dominic Guo nodded. "He called me personally to tell me that he will follow Mr Chen to the ends of the earth. You know what this means." After saying this, Hubert Qian turned and left. Dominic Guo waspletely astounded. His body felt stiff, and the expression on his face seemed frozen. Some time passed, and he came to his senses and sighed. "I was not expecting to face someone of such identity. It''s no wonder..." Ultimately, Dominic Guo''s face fell in disappointment. He took out his cell phone and dialed a number, saying, "Prepare to emigrate!" The next day, news of the strange events at this banquet started spreading amongst the elite, the rich and the famous of Hanover City. The details of the rumours became convoluted and the information was slightly modified as it spread, but two main points of the news remained unaltered. The first was that Hanover City''s Guo family, one of the most prominent families of the town, had completely relinquished the family enterprises in the entertainment industry and emigrated away from Hanover city. The second was that Hubert Qian had weed a special guest, whom he treated with utmost respect and deference. With theplete retreat of the Guo family, Fatty Huang naturally would not let go of this golden opportunity. He immediately contacted his father at Bay City and proceeded in full force with the expansion of the Huang family''s entertainment industry enterprises in Hanover City. Over the next few days, a dutiful Hubert Qian brought Fade Chen and hispanions for a fun- filled tour around Hanover City. Momo Su and Yuri Zhang could finally rx and have a good time. After the tour, both girls'' families contacted them by phone, so they didn''t remain much longer in Hanover City. They returned together to Bay City and then went their separate ways. Fade Chen and Scott Huang, on the other hand, had to deal with some business matters, so they continued their stay at Hanover City. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 After a brief restructuring, Fatty Huang took over the Guo Family enterprises at Hanover City. In less than a week, they were reopened for business. Fatty Huang wanted a quick boom for his enterprises, so he made an effort to invite Hanover City''s rich and powerful, through Big Brother Qian, for a grand opening with a ribbon-cutting ceremony. After the lively ribbon- cutting ceremony, a banquet was prepared for them to feast, drink, and be merry. This banquet was attended by more than seventy percent of Hanover City''s elite. Most of the who''s who of the town were present, to pay their respects to Fatty Huang, and of course many were there in deference to Hubert Qian. After all, Hubert Qian was one of the two elders of Hanover City. At the outset of the banquet, Fatty Huang made a simple toast. Thereafter, the various guests prepared to make toasts of felicitations in return. They held up their wine sses and walked over with smiles stered on their faces. After toasting to Fatty Huang by downing their wine and clinking their sses, they proceeded to his side, where Hubert Qian and Fade Chen were sitting. The invited guests walked respectfully towards the both of them, taking the initiative to introduce themselves and also giving them toasts in veneration, expressing their deepest congrattions to them. By this time, everyone was aware of the rtionship between Big Brother Qian and his guest of honor, Mr. Chen. Therefore, they did not hesitate to give theirpliments in the hopes of gaining favor with them. As the guests were toasting and making their rounds, there was a small interruption. As Chessca Tan and her father came by to make their toast, Chessca Tan suddenly knelt down and groveled before Fade Chen, apologizing fervently and begging him for forgiveness. In actual fact, Fade Chen had already forgotten about Chessca Tan. However, her actions reinforced Fade Chen''s feeling of revulsion towards her. He felt that she was way too pretentious. Therefore, Fade Chen did not ept the drink when she toasted him, but directly made a gesture with his hand for her to leave. Seeing this, Chessca Tan and her father instantly turned pale and left the banquet crestfallen. Although this was only a minor slight on his part, Mr. Chen''s attitude was seen as an indicator of Hubert Qian''s inclinations. Many people of power and status would be hesitant to coborate with the Tan family in the future. After this episode, the toasting of the guests continued, round after round. Although Fatty Huang was considered good at holding his liquor, he became rather drunk and his face was flushed bright red. In the end, he required assistance to be carried home for a rest. Hubert Qian and Fade Chen were still sober as a judge, able to hold their liquor without a problem. In particr, Fade Chen, after downing many sses of wine, still did not turn red, nor did his heartbeat quicken at all. He remainedpletely unaffected. Observing this, Hubert Qian''s sense of shock was amplified, and his admiration for the abilities of Lunatic Chen increased. Finally, after the toasting ceremony was over, Hubert Qian stood up and raised his ss. He said in a clear voice, "I would like to thank all of you foring today. You are all here to witness something extraordinary." Everyone felt a sense of curiosity and could not understand Hubert Qian''s words. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Then, they saw Hubert Qian with his raised ss, turning around to face Fade Chen. He proceeded to bow in a deferential manner. Finally, he sped the ss with both hands and said, "I, Hubert Qian, would like to propose a toast in honor of Mr. Chen." With those words, Hubert Qian downed the wine in his raised cup in one big chug. Witnessing this, the crowd was stunned and looked on with an expression of incredulity. Although they had heard that Hubert Qian treated Fade Chen like a venerable guest of honor and had the utmost respect for him, they were not expecting him to be so respectful towards Fade Chen. They did not anticipate such a personal toast to Fade Chen from him in the presence of the rich and powerful of Hanover City. This gesture seemedparable to an explicit announcement to the crowd of the fact that Hubert Qian saw himself as subordinate to Fade Chen. This was Hubert Qian putting Fade Chen on a pedestal. Instantly, spection about the truth behind Fade Chen''s identity, which had died down for a while, resurfaced. The crowd started to buzz and chatter amongst themselves. Some of the guests were shrewd, and quickly came to their senses on how they should react to this. They imitated the gesture, raising their wine sses and bowing respectfully at Fade Chen. The rest of the guests began to take the cue and follow in gesture. Another round of toasting began at that time, and Fade Chen did not restrain himself but drank up all the wine. He still seemed well, calm, and unaffected, without any change to his demeanor. Just as the round of toasting wasing to an end, a middle-aged man, who was around his forties or fifties, suddenly emerged from the crowd. The man was dressed in a smart-looking suit and wearing shiny leather shoes. In his tow were two others, and he stepped forward with a smile on his face. Noticing this man, the guests had a surprised expression. They fixed their gazes on him. "Why is he here?" "The Hu family actually sent someone as representative to the banquet. What do you think this means?" "It''s alright to send a representative, but why arrive sote? Won''t the banquet be ending soon ?" "This is obviously an insult towards Big Brother Qian!" Amidst the crowd''s discussion, Hubert Qian''s face fell. Seeing Fade Chen beside him with a puzzled expression, Hubert Qian exined, "This man is the butler of Shawn Hu. The Qian family and the Hu family have long been at odds with each other, and in recent years, there has hardly been any contact between us. But now, he has sent a representative to the banquet." Fade Chen nodded, understanding the situation. The history between the Qian Family and the Hu Family was simr to that of the Long Enterprise and the Wan Family in Bay City. There were all sorts of conflicts and grievances between both elders and the families. After all, they were both based in the same territory, so it was inevitable. The fact was that for a very long time, there had been no contact between the two families. However, now out of the blue, a representative had arrived. One had to seriously consider the motives behind this action. The butler walked up to Hubert Qian, made a cordial gesture of greeting, and said, "Mr. Qian, it''s a pleasure to meet you. When Old Master was informed that a friend of Mr. Qian is opening a business and having a ribboncutting ceremony, he sent me to congratte Mr. Qian. Unfortunately, there was a traffic jam on the road, which caused me to bete. Many apologies, Mr. Qian." This excuse was so preposterous that one could not believe it. The Hu Family had a high status in the city, therefore it was impossible for a traffic jam to be of any hindrance to them. It was obvious that they had arrivedte on purpose. Hubert Qian was of course aware of this fact. His face was solemn and he said, "Since you were dyed, it would have not been necessary for you to be in attendance. I am in no need of extra gifts." At these words, the butler''s expression did not change. He gestured his hand and let the two men behind him bring forward two gifts, one which wasrger and the other smaller in size. The butler still had a smile on his face as he said to Hubert Qian, "Old Master has given the command that I must ensure that the gifts are delivered and received." "Just leave the gifts and go!" Hubert Qian knew that they had deliberately arrivedte in order to insult him. In such cases as these, Hubert Qian would not be so gracious, therefore he asked them to leave immediately. However, the butler did not move. Instead, he looked at Fade Chen, who was beside Hubert Qian, and continued with a smile, "This time, Old Master heard that Mr. Qian is graced by the presence of an honored guest, Mr. Chen, therefore he prepared two gifts." He pointed to the two gifts behind him, one which was bigger and the other smaller. He proceeded to speak with a simper, "Originally, ording to the master''s instructions, the bigger gift belongs to Mr. Qian, and the smaller gift to Mr. Chen." "But I just observed Mr. Qian giving a toast to Mr. Chen. At this moment, I can''t tell who is of higher or lower status. I am not sure who should I present the bigger gift to, and for who the smaller gift should be given. Mr. Qian and Mr. Chen, please assist me in this matter." The butler made a polite gesture in obeisance, continuing to smile ingratiatingly at Hubert Qian and Fade Chen. The crowd had bepletely silent, and everyone was gazing at Hubert Qian and Fade Chen. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 The butler''s words were obviously provoking, as if he wanted to see what kind of rtionship Hubert Qian and Fade Chen had. After all, everyone was confused that a big shot like Hubert Qian suddenly submitted to a young man. Facing such a problem at the moment, Hubert Qian''s face darkened. He knew of Fade Chen''s identity, so he naturally did not try to challenge him. However, it was uneptable for the Hu family to deliberately set a trap to make him lose face in front of everyone. For a moment, Hubert Qian''s face was gloomy and he stared at the butler coldly. However, the butler''s expression did not change. Instead, he showed a smile and said again, "What''s wrong? Since Mr. Qian and Mr. Chen have such a good rtionship, we can''t tell who''s superior and who''s inferior. This is the Hu family''s miscalction. Why not I leave first to prepare two identical gifts for the two gentlemen and return with them!" In the face of such sarcastic and provocative words, Hubert Qian''s face was very gloomy. He waved his hand in annoyance, and was immediately surrounded by his bodyguards. But the butler''s expression remained stoic. He waved his hand and gestured for two servants behind him to present the gifts. Then he looked at Hubert Qian and said, "Mr. Qian, our Old Master is thoughtful enough to s. However, what does Mr. Qian mean by this?" Hubert Qian''s expression changed when he saw the two men behind the butler. He was a little surprised and said, "Dragon Zhang, Tiger Zhao, I would never expect Shawn Hu to send these two aces over." Shawn Hu had four skilled underdogs who were also his confidants that were equally powerful. Therefore, he named the group "Legendary Fighters of Hu Family" to assert dominance, and the title was quite renowned in Hanover City. When the butler saw Hubert Qian''s face change, he smiled faintly and said, "It was Old Master who ordered Dragon Zhang and Tiger Zhao toe all for the sake of Mr. Qian. Yet now, I am perplexed whether to assume if it was for the sake of Mr. Qian or Mr. Chen. Could any one of you enlighten me?" This guy started to sow discord between them again. Hubert Qian''s face darkened. He wanted to fight, but he didn''t want to fight with the two powerhouses, Dragon Zhang and Tiger Zhao in his own territory. In that case, even if he could win, he would suffer heavy losses. Thinking of this, Hubert Qian''s face steeled in resolution and he sighed. He secretly made the decision that he would sacrifice his pride this time and present therger gift to Fade Chen. It was not that he was unintimidated by Fade Chen, nor was it that he couldn''t bear to put down his pride. It was just that Hubert Qian was a big shot. When he took the initiative to make a toast just now and the news was spread, it would show that he was respectful and generous in person. Yet now, he was forced to let go of his pride and status by force. Even if others knew of Fade Chen''s power and strength, the fact that he was a coward would stillst in their minds. As a result, his reputation in Hanover City would definitely be tarnished. But now, the situation was urgent and he had to make a choice. After all, Hubert Qian didn''t want to start a war with the Hu Family because of minuscule matters such as these, and he didn''t dare to offend Fade Chen, an unfathomable master. Therefore, under everyone''s burning gaze, Hubert Qian sighed softly, looked at Fade Chen, and said, "Mr. Chen is an honored guest, and this is a valuable gift. Of course..." However, before Hubert Qian could finish his words, Fade Chen stood up and gently pressed Hubert Qian''s hand, whispering, "Mr. Qian, you''re too polite. Please, allow me!" Hearing this, Hubert Qian couldn''t help but rx his thoughts. Now, he not only feared Fade Chen, but he also respected him from the bottom of his heart. After all, it was very rare for a skilled professional like Fade Chen to stoop so low just for his dignity. Fade Chen looked at the butler and inquired, "Your Old Master said that he would give me a gift?" The butler was stunned momentarily before nodding, "Yes, he has passed me two gifts. Which one would you like, Mr. Chen?" Fade Chen nced at the butler, sped his hands together behind his back, and started questioning, "The Hu family sent me a gift but failed to assign it properly. What kind of rule is this? Are you looking down on me? If you are not sincere enough, you can take it back. I, Fade Chen, don''tck one or two gifts." The butler''s expression fell and darkened slightly, noticeably irritated and offended. He said in a cold voice, "Mr. Chen, this is a gift personally sent from the Old Master." "So what?" Fade Chen shot back coldly, "Is your Old Master going to force me to ept the gift?" Just like this, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. At this moment, everyone was curious and nervous. After all, Fade Chen had a dispute with the Hu Family. No one could guess how it would end. The butler obviously did not expect something like this. After a pause, he looked at Fade Chen, then looked back at Hubert Qian and announced, "Old Master heard that Mr. Chen has been in the limelight recently and immediately thought that there is young talent in Hanover City. It is unexpected that this person is just of a mediocre standard." With this insult, he had officially started to direct personal attacks on them, the irritation in his eyebrows instantly clearing up and turning into glee. Upon hearing this, Hubert Qian immediately bellowed, "Mind your words. Mr Chen is my honored guest!" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The butler smiled and said, "The Old Master has a message for Mr Qian." "What message?" Hubert Qian frowned. The butler continued, "The Old Master would like to know if Mr. Qian is already old and senile." Hubert Qian retorted, "What does Shawn Hu mean by this?" The butler said, "The Old Master said that if Mr. Qian is already weary in age, he should give up his territory and let the Old Master take charge of it." "How dare he?" Hubert Qian was angry and shouted. However, the butler did not budge at all. He said, "So Mr. Qian is saying that he''s not old yet! In that case, the Old Master has another question. If Mr. Qian is not old, how did he be so weak and fearful of a young kid?" "You..." Hubert Qian was furious, his eyes bloodshot. He red at the butler and shouted, "You are courting death..." The butler looked indifferent and said, "I''m just an old man, so Mr. Qian can feel free to do anything to me. However, it would be best if Mr. Qian, you could consider the consequences if you came after me." "Are you threatening me?" Hubert Qian said angrily. "I dare not. I''m just recounting Old Master''s words." The butler had no fear on his face. And at the moment, Hubert Qian was so furious that he was about to erupt in utter madness just like a volcano. As someone who was of equal standing and fame as Shawn Hu, to be ridiculed by a mere servant was simply unheard of. Gritting his teeth, Hubert Qian was ready to charge at him. However, Fade Chen stopped him in the nick of time and assured, "Mr. Qian, the matter is caused by me. Let me handle it." With this, Fade Chen walked down and looked at the smiling butler. He said, "Go back and tell your Old Master that if he is dissatisfied with me, he cane directly at me. Don''t beat around the bush. Otherwise, in my opinion, he is just a coward without guts." "You..." The butler was angry when he heard this. He sneered and looked at Fade Chen with disdain. "Not everyone is qualified to talk to Old Master." "Really?" Fade Chen''s eyes were cold. He pped the butler in the face and said coldly, "Am I qualified now?" Chapter 196 Chapter 196 The butler''s face turned red because of the p and was momentarily stunned in his ce. Right after that, his expression soured and he red angrily at them. Although he was only a butler of the Hu family, he was Shawn Hu''s right-hand man and held a high position in Hanover City. Even a big shot like Hubert Qian would normally give him face. Yet now, he was beaten by a young man, which made him very angry. Infuriated, he red at Fade Chen and said coldly, "Do you know what you did?" Fade Chen gave the butler another backhand p on his face. He looked calm and said, "What did I do? I pped you in the face! Do you still want more?" At this point, the butler was really infuriated. He demanded the two people behind him in a loud and impatient voice, "Dragon Zhang, Tiger Zhao, go ahead!" "Hah!" The two fighters threw away their gifts and rushed towards Fade Chen menacingly. The butler''s face was vehement and deadly like a snake. He gritted his teeth and said, "I''d like to see what you are capable of, acting like a big shot in Hanover City." Dragon Zhang and Tiger Zhao were both powerful and had strength matching that of the advanced Yellow Level. Their attacking power was no less than that of the masters under Dominic Guo. But for Fade Chen, it was nothing different. He weed them because they were bound to fail. The two men rushed at him forcefully. Fade Chen wasposed as he stretched out his hands and gently pped his palms together in the face of the attack. Immediately, two small ''pop'' sounds could be heard. They weren''t very loud and looked like they weren''t dealing any damage at all. However, Dragon Zhang and Tiger Zhao who rushed towards Fade Chen, changed their expressions dramatically and looked miserable. They retreated quickly to avoid Fade Chen''s attack. s, the two of them were still slower as Fade Chen''s palms hit them directly on the stomach. It looked gentle and powerless, yet in truth it was deadly and extremely jacked as it blew the two of them away in an instant. Blood spurted from their mouths and their faces became extremely pale. "Ah, ah..." The screams of the two people were still echoing in the air, and everyone in the house were shocked. Many of them only knew that Fade Chen was very powerful and that Big Brother Qian respected him very much. However, they had never seen Fade Chen fight before. Now that they had witnessed it, they couldn''t help but be taken aback. With just one move, he sent Shawn Hu''s two trusted subordinates flying. They could not imagine how powerful he was. The butler initial smiles were now nowhere to be seen, and instead his face was that of utter distress. He red at Fade Chen and shouted, "How dare you..." Fade Chen didn''t want to hear it. He kicked the butler immediately and sent him flying out to apany the two fighters. Hubert Qian immediately ordered his men to throw the three of them out. Then, the banquet continued. As Fade Chen had showed his power, the crowd became more respectful of Fade Chen and they came forward for a toast to show their loyalty. After the banquet, the guests gradually dispersed. Hubert Qian walked to Fade Chen and whispered, "Mr. Chen, if we go against the Hu Family this time, I''m afraid that the Hu Family..." Fade Chen looked at Hubert Qian and said, "You don''t want to start a war with the Hu family, but the Hu Family doesn''t necessarily think so. Even if we don''t make the first move, the Hu family would have probably done something first. Just look, the butler sending gifts this time is the best proof." Hubert Qian was shocked, and then he immediately figured out the whole story. Originally, he and the Hu family were equals in Hanover City. However now, Fade Chen had joined in hands with him, their rtionship being quite close. In addition, the Huang family''s industry was recently flourishing too. All of these had stirred up the initial peace and equilibrium in their statuses. Of course, the Hu family had their own ideas. In their opinion, Hubert Qian had already formed an alliance with Fade Chen and was ready to deal with the Hu family. Therefore, the Hu family decided to take action first and started by causing chaos at the banquet. On the one hand, it could test the rtionship between Fade Chen and Hubert Qian; on the other hand, it could be an excuse to continue engaging in conflict in future. After making sense of all this, Hubert Qian''s face was brooded in worry and he said, "Mr. Chen, since the Hu family wants to cause trouble, we can''t just sit there and wait for it toe. I will immediately order my men to start preparing." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Fade Chen waved his hand and said, "No need, it''s because of me this time. I don''t want to involve people in fighting and killing." "Then as for the Hu Family..." Hubert Qian was a little worried. Fade Chen said, "If there''s any movements by the Hu family, I''ll handle them myself." Upon hearing this, Hubert Qian couldn''t help but be shocked. He felt a chill as a sense of gratification started surging in his heart. When he thought of all the things about Fade Chen that Jimmy Wei told him about, he became more respectful to Fade Chen in his mind. "Don''t worry too much. Get some rest!" Fade Chen said to Hubert Qian. Then, he turned back and returned to his room to rest. While Fade Chen and Hubert Qian were at the banquet, in an independent courtyard set up in the suburbs by the Hu Family, a simple and elegant wooden hut stood beside a crystal clearke. Beside the wooden hut, there were two men - one old and one young, sitting on both sides of the table ying chess behind a vintage carved wood window. Both of them were dressed in white robes and there was a faint smile on their faces. They were sipping tea and ying chess at the same time. The young man took the ck pieces. After thinking for a few seconds, he set down his chess pieces on the chessboard and said at the same time, "Uncle, Butler Liu, Dragon Zhang and Tiger Zhao were beaten by Hubert Qian. Does Hubert Qian really want to start a war with the Hu Family?" A faint smile appeared on the corners of the elder''s mouth, who was about fifty or sixty years old. He didn''t hesitate to find a spot and set down his white pieces. At the same time, he said, "Although Hubert Qian''s name may sound heroic, he has long lost his heroism. He is not going to be willing to start a war." "Then he... Did he really submit to that boy and even started a war for him with the Hu family?" The young man asked in confusion. The elder said, "You haven''t given much thought to it. That boy... is not an ordinary person!" "Then who is he? Does he have any special background?" The young man asked. The elder said, "He is from Bay City and has a good rtionship with the Huang Family of the Bay City entertainment circle whereas Hubert Qian has a good rtionship with Jimmy Wei. Moreover, hisst name is Chen. Who do you think he is..." The young man frowned and thought about it. Upon staggering upon the answer, he trembled in surprise and realization, asking, "Is he the famous Lunatic Chen of Bay City?" The elder nodded and said, "I''m certain! It''s him." When the young man heard this, he immediately looked a little anxious and said, "Uncle, since he is Lunatic Chen, why should we go against him? Lunatic Chen is not easy to deal with. I heard that he killed the Old Master of Wan family. I''m afraid..." The elder shook his head and said, "Jaeger, you are too impatient. You can''t just rely on rumors about some things. Give it more thought." The young man paused for a moment, then looked at the elder and said, "Uncle, do you mean that Lunatic Chen is not worthy of his name, and he was just a made up story from Bay City?" "It may not be all made up, but exaggerations are inevitable. After all, Old Wan has reached the ck Level, but was imed to be killed by a young man. Do you think that''s possible?" imed the elder. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 The young man shook his head and said, "That should be impossible. When I first heard the news, I also thought it was ridiculous. But since the rumor from Bay City sounded very real, I believed it. "That''s why I said you are still too young," the elder said. The young man thought for a moment and said, "But even so, we don''t have to provoke such a person. It''s not good for the Hu Family." The elder said, "It''s not us, it''s them." "This..." The young man was puzzled. The elder narrowed his eyes and said, "Think about what has happened recently. The Guo family got destroyed, the Huang family managed to enter the entertainment business in Hanover City, Hubert Qian and Lunatic Chen became friends, and Jimmy Wei left Bay City, wandering around and may soon arrive in Hanover City. What do you think these all mean?" The young man''s body trembled and he said, "The Qian Family and Lunatic Chen are joining forces to enter Hanover Circle''s market." The elder''s eyes darkened, his voice sounding dead serious as he said, "They are not only entering Hanover City businesses, in my opinion, they want to take over Hanover City forthemselves." "Are they that greedy?" The young man didn''t believe it. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The elder said, "Think about all the changes in Bay City in the past few months. Lunatic Chen suddenly appeared and suppressed the Zhang family and the Zhu family. Then, he became friends with Jimmy Wei. After that, the situation changed rapidly and they had conflicts with the Wan family. In the end, they worked together to destroy the Wan family and monopolized their power over Bay City. Don''t you think the current situation in Hanover City is simr to the situation in Bay City then?" The young man went through all the possibilities and was immediately enlightened as he realized, "It''s true that it''s very simr. Lunatic Chen suddenly appeared in Hanover City, destroyed the Guo family, and then joined forces with Hubert Qian. Then, just like how they dealt with the Wan family, they will attack the Hu family." The elder nodded and said, "Indeed. Therefore, the conflict between us and them was bound to happen sooner orter, it was just a matter of time. Instead of being beaten up one-sidedly, it''s better for us to prepare for it in advance." "However, if we go against the two ns, I''m afraid that our strength is at a disadvantage." The young man was a bit worried. The elder snorted and said, "The Hu family is not like the Wan family. This is Hanover City and not Bay City. Besides, we still have two trump cards." "Two trump cards? I know, one of them should be Uncle Zhan who is always by your side, but what''s the other one?" the young man asked. Right after he said that, he looked out of the cabin and saw an elder standing outside in a polite statute. He looked as though he was very reverent towards them, but the young man didn''t dare to not show respect to him. This was because he knew that despite his looks, the elder was actually a strong martial artist who was identally saved by his uncle when he was young. In order to repay the favor, the elder had been with the Hu family, helping them a lot over the years. Little was known about the martial artist who was also reluctant to reveal his background to anyone. Thus, his uncle thought of recruiting another bodyguard. After much consideration and trials to test their abilities, he managed to recruit another bodyguard in addition to Dragon Zhang and Tiger Zhao. The elder nced at the martial artist outside the door, and then said to the young man, "Rocky didn''t want to inherit the family business and went out to join the army. Now he has made great achievements too." The young man''s face lit up and he said, "Uncle, speaking of Brother Rocky, that troop of his isn''t as ordinary as it seems. If we ask him for help, he and his troops will definitely be our secret weapon. After all, Brother Rocky is..." The elder waved his hand as he interrupted the young man, "Asking Rocky for help is just a backup n. ording to the current situation, Uncle Zhan will be enough." After that, the old man looked at the hunchbacked elder outside the wooden hut and asked with a smile, "That Lunatic Chen fought Aaron Wan and killed Shancus Wan. Some people said that he had reached ck Level. Brother Zhan, you are a master of the Yellow Level, what do you think of Lunatic Chen?" The hunchbacked elder outside the house gently patted his knees and stood straight when he heard this. His eyes were half open, but one could see the gleaming light of cunningness from them. He said in a hoarse voice, "Old Master, although I have been away from the martial arts world for many years, even I know that for a 20-year-old to reach ck Level, it would require the immense teachings of both Earth and Heaven Level forces. In such a remote small town, I don''t believe that he has really reached ck Level." "Furthermore, even if it''s true, he might not be able to win," the hunchbacked elder said. "Ah, Uncle Zhan, do you still have a trump card?" Jaeger Hu, the young man asked curiously. "Trump card?" The hunchbacked elder let out augh and straightened himself. He gave off an oppressive aura as he said in a clear voice, "My strength is the trump card." Jaeger Hu and the elder in the white robe were both slightly taken aback by the hunchbacked elder''s terrifying aura. Then, their faces lit up with joy as they burst outughing. "Good, good. Brother Zhan, so I see you have reached ck Level. I guess I have worried too much." The white-robed elder pped his hands and said with a smile. Jaeger Hu looked pleasantly surprised and eximed, "Uncle Zhan has already reached ck Level, that''s great. Now, even if Lunatic Chen and Hubert Qian join forces, they are no match for the Hu family." "Of course. As long as Uncle Zhan is here, anyone whoes will be killed, may it be Lunatic Chen or Lunatic Li or whatever his name is. The Hu Family is bound to win." The elder said with a smile full of confidence. The hunchbacked elder outside the room also smiled as his aura gradually dissipated. Once again, he stood with a hunched back and eyes half closedzily, looking just like a senile and harmless old man. Back to Fade Chen, after a day''s rest, he still slept until about nine o''clock the next day. After washing up, Fade Chen went to Scott Huang''s room and knocked on the door. He was going to discuss some business matters with him, but he realized that Fatty Huang was still asleep. Fade Chen shook his head and was about to leave, but was suddenly weed by Fatty Huang, who was dressed in shorts and looking like he had just woke up. Fade Chen nced at his appearance and took a peek into the room from the slits of the door. He noticed that there were a pair of legs still stretchedzily on the bed, and understood immediately. Fatty Huang must have been enjoying himself the whole night, no wonder he hadn''t woken up until now. "Brother Fade, what''s the matter?" Fatty Huang rubbed his eyes, seemingly still half asleep. Fade Chen waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. You should rest first. We''ll talk about itter in the afternoon." Fatty Huang took up the advice without hesitation, closed the door and went back to rest. A while after, Fade Chen who was still around heard the giggles of a woman from inside the room, which quickly turned into seductive moans. "This Fatty Huang, it''s only been a while since arriving in Hanover City, yet he''s already hooked up with a beauty." Fade Chen shook his head and went to the restaurant for a meal. Hubert Qian was also in the restaurant. When he saw Fade Chening over, he took the initiative toe up and chat with him, talking about his own preparations and ns. After all, he was now closely cooperating with Fade Chen to deal with the Hu family together. Fade Chen didn''t care much about Hubert Qian''s preparations, leaving him to deal with it all. After all, if they were really going to have a conflict with the Hu Family, Fade Chen alone was enough. He didn''t need Hubert Qian''s men anyway. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 It was not until noon that Fatty Huang reluctantly came out of the room. While chatting and having lunch with Fade Chen, Fatty Huang received a phone call not long after and left the table in a hurry, his face looking suspiciously pleased. When Fade Chen saw this, he couldn''t help but shake his head. He knew that Fatty Huang valued women more than his friends. However, there were not many things left for him to do, so he just let Fatty Huang do as he wished. After all, this guy had been with many women before, but it was really rare to see him obsessed with one. In a blink of an eye, evening arrived, and Fade Chen was ready to have dinner. But at this time, a phone call came in. Fade Chen took out his phone and saw that it was Fatty Huang. He immediately picked up the phone and asked, "Fatty Huang, what''s the matter?" On the other side of the phone, Fatty Huang was out of breath as he gasped, "Brother Fade, I am in trouble!" As soon as he finished speaking, Fade Chen heard the sound of footsteps and things being smashed. In an instant, his expression was solemn and he hurriedly asked, "Where are you?" Fatty Huang immediately told him the location. Fade Chen was not familiar with Hanover City, so he asked for one of Hubert Qian''s subordinates before rushing over to the mentioned location. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Fatty Huang was at a well- known bar in Hanover City, which was one of the popr go- to ces for youngsters and also celebrities. However, when Fade Chen arrived at the entrance of the bar, he found that the bar was in chaos. Many guests were looking in from outside the bar, pointing and chattering away at the ruckus that was going on. Even before he could walk into the bar, he heard the sound of footsteps and sounds of things being smashed. The lobby of the big bar was almost half-destroyed as though a tornado had just swept through the whole ce. However, the bar owner did not dare to have the slightestint. He could only stand outside with a bitter face and look at the two parties who were chasing and fighting inside. Fade Chen pushed through the crowd and rushed into the bar. At a nce, he saw four or five young men in white robes fighting with three or four men in suits. Fade Chen knew that those men in suits were the bodyguards Hubert Qian arranged for Fatty Huang, and were considered to be exceptional in skill. Yet now, these bodyguards were being beaten up one-sidedly by the men in white robes. They could barely retaliate and were just holding on at the moment. Hiding behind the sofa behind several bodyguards was Fatty Huang and in his arms was a young girl who was dressed innocently. When he saw Fade Chening over, he was immediately overjoyed and hurriedly shouted, "Brother Fade, you''re here. I''m over here." Upon hearing his calls, the people who were engaged fiercely in a fight all stopped to look at Fade Chen. Fade Chen stepped forward and nced coldly at the white-robed young men, asking hostilely, "Why are you attacking my friend?" A strong man in a white robe, who was the leader, stared down at him and questioned haughtily, "Who are you?" "Yoshua Hu, be careful of what you''re saying. This is Mr. Chen, a distinguished guest of Big Brother Qian. Get your a** here and apologize immediately." One of Hubert Qian''s subordinates who was assigned to Fade Chen recognized him immediately and retorted. Hearing Mr. Chen''s name, the leader of the white-robed men paused slightly, but then he sneered and said, "Well, I don''t know if he''s a Mr. Chen or Mr. Li. This is the Hu family''s business, outsiders better don''t intervene." The man emphasized on the word "Hu family" and looked at Fade Chen with eyes full of warning and ill intent. Hubert Qian''s subordinate was furious and was about to attack. However, Fade Chen gently grabbed him, then looked at the white-robed man in front of him and said, "You''re from the Hu family, aren''t you?" "That''s right. What do you want?" The man crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at Fade Chen provocatively with a proud face. Fade Chen narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "I''ll give you a chance to exin why you attacked my friend. If the reason is not good enough, don''t me me for not showing mercy." As he spoke, Fade Chen gave out his menacing aura which managed to shock the white-robed men present. Their expressions turned nasty and their faces paled. However, the leader of the white-robed men snorted and immediately said, "Why should I, Yoshua Hu, exin my business to you? Get out of the way, or I won''t show you mercy." Seeing this, Fade Chen''s eyes narrowed slightly, then he shook his head gently and scoffed, "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it." Seeing Fade Chen''s condescending attitude, the white-robed man immediately shouted, "I, Yoshua Hu, need you to give me a chance? Who do you think you are?" Behind him, the other white-robed men also cheered in support. "You''re just a foreigner from another ce. Don''t think that you are a somebody just because you''ve been ttered a few times by others." "In the eyes of the Hu family, you are nothing." "Last time, Old Master''s butler must have been beaten up by this kid. This time, we have to take revenge." While speaking, several white- robed men moved and quietly surrounded Fade Chen. ncing at these people, Fade Chen''s figure shed in a blur of movement as he advanced towards the enemy leader. This sudden move caught the white- robed men off guard. They were shocked and punched out of instinct. However, Fade Chen''s speed was not easily matchable as he was as fast as lightning, zooming past the small fry andnding right in front of the leader as he punched his stomach hard. The leader of white robe men immediately spat out a mouthful of saliva and was sent out flying. He slid away seven or eight meters on the smooth floor and finally stopped when he hit the wall. Seeing this, the rest of the white-robed men were furious and rushed toward Fade Chen one by one while shouting. "Brother Yoshua!" "You dare hit Brother Yoshua. You''re looking for death." "Let''s attack him together and kill him." Fade Chen didn''t even spare a nce at the rest of the people. After a few moves, he knocked down the rest of them and they couldn''t move at all. Finally, Fade Chen flicked his fingers and said, "Throw them out." The bar staff rushed over immediately and throw out the men, who were writhing like maggots in pain on the ground. Since they were in no more danger, Fatty Huang came out of his hiding spot and said, "Brother Fade, thank you for saving us! If it weren''t for you, I would''ve gotten a harsh beating." The innocently dressed girl beside him also lowered her head and walked up timidly at this moment. He put his arm around the girl''s slender waist and said, "Say thanks to Brother Fade!" The girl looked up at Fade Chen timidly and whispered, "Thank you, Brother Fade." Fade Chen nodded. He looked at Fatty Huang and said, "Let''s go. Let''s find a private room. Tell me what''s going on." This time, he had a sh with the Hu family again. Fade Chen had some suspicions about the Hu family''s secret ns, so he wanted to know the full story. The bar owner immediately arranged the most luxurious private room forthem. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Fatty Huang introduced the girl next to him to Fade Chen. "Brother Fade, this is Kiki Wei, my girlfriend." "Girlfriend?" Fade Chen was slightly surprised. After all, it had only been a few days and they were already in a rtionship. It seemed that they had progressed a little too fast. Fatty Huang didn''t think so. With a happy look, he put his arms around Kiki Wei''s slender waist and said to Fade Chen, "Brother Fade, I told you that I didn''t believe in love at first sight before this. But until I met Kiki, I knew that the woman I was destined to be with is her. I have decided that after dealing with the matter in Hanover City this time, I will marry Kiki when I go back." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Hearing this, Fade Chen was even more astonished. It seemed that Fatty Huang was not ying this time, he was for real. However, Fade Chen wasn''t really in the position to talk about romance and rtionships, so he dropped the topic. Instead, he asked about the sh just now, "What happened just now? Why did you fight with the Hu family?" Speaking of this, Fatty Huang''s face was suddenly full of anger as he said, "Damn it, even bringing this up makes me angry." "At that time, Kiki and I were ying drinking games. Then out of the blue, Yoshua Hu led a few people over and started shouting at Kiki. Of course, I couldn''t take it so I argued with Yoshua Hu and in the end, we started to fight with each other." "Argued?" Fade Chen listened to Fatty Huang''s exnation, and then looked at Kiki Wei. Kiki Wei seemed to be a little timid. She nced at Fade Chen, then immediately lowered her head and whispered, "My family once introduced me to Yoshua Hu on a blind date. I think Yoshua Hu saw me and Scott together and had a misunderstanding, that''s why." Fatty Huang was indignant and said, "What misunderstanding? Kiki already said at that time that she had nothing to do with Yoshua Hu in the future, but he was insistent on not letting her go. He not only swore, but also hit her. How could I tolerate this? I definitely needed to take action." Kiki Wei whispered with tears in her eyes. She sniffed and said, "It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, Scott wouldn''t have been in danger. I..." As soon as Fatty Huang saw the sad expression on her face, he immediately felt heartbroken. He held Kiki Wei in his arms andforted her in a soft voice. After listening to what they said, Fade Chen finally understood the general story of the matter. It seemed that this conflict was because of jealousy for Kiki Wei. In this case, he would naturally support his friend unconditionally. After that, he said a few words, and then asked Fatty Huang tofort Kiki Wei. As soon as he walked out of the private room, Young Wang, Hubert Qian''s subordinate, followed him. He looked up at Fade Chen and hesitated, as though he had something to say but couldn''t. Fade Chen noticed him, stopped in his tracks and asked, "Young Wang, do you have something to say to me?" Young Wang seemed to be a little hesitant, but he still nodded and said, "Yes." "What''s the matter? Tell me." Fade Chen looked at him. Little Wang took a deep breath, pondered for a moment, and said, "I think it may not be appropriate for Master Huang and Kiki Wei to be together." "Not appropriate?" Hearing this, Fade Chen couldn''t help but frown. He looked at Young Wang and asked, "Young Wang, then is there any problem with Kiki Wei?" Young Wang said, "There are some rumors, but we are not sure about the details." "What rumors?" Fade Chen asked. Young Wang said, "I''ve also heard about the blind date between Kiki and Yoshua. It''s true. But she didn''t mention the things that happened after that just now." "What happened after that? What''s the matter?" "After Kiki Wei and Yoshua Hu''s blind date, they seemed to have been together." Young Wang''s words made Fade Chen frown, and his following words were even more disturbing. "Moreover, ording to recent rumors, Kiki Wei and Yoshua Hu didn''t break up until Master Huang came to Hanover City. There were even rumors that they were ready for a wedding." "What!" Fade Chen eximed. If it was true, then the misunderstanding that Kiki Wei talked about just now waspletely nonsense. It was obvious that the conflict was about her having an affair. Young Wang continued, "On top of that, recently there have been rumors in Hanover City that Kiki Wei and the Wei family had encountered some financial difficulties, which was why she wanted to speed up the wedding between her and Yoshua Hu. Essentially, she wanted to be part of the Hu family." "However, Yoshua Hu is just an insignificant person in the Hu Family since he''s just from one of the Hu branch families. Therefore, I''m afraid that Kiki Wei has bad intentions towards Master Huang." Hearing Young Wang''s words, Fade Chen thought about what had happened today again, and his heart could not help but churn. If these rumors were true, the situation would bepletely different from what Kiki Wei said about falling in love at first sight. The Wei family was in trouble. She originally wanted to take the opportunity to bond with the Hu family. However, at this time, Scott Huang suddenly managed to enter the Hanover City social circle, take over the Guo family''s business, and even managed to establish connections with a big shot like Hubert Qian. Therefore, she took the opportunity to hook up with him for her own benefits. Even the conflict in the bar might not be an ident. It could instead be Kiki Wei who deliberately led to the conflict between the two sides. On one hand, she could take the opportunity to cut off the rtionship with Yoshua Hu, and on the other hand, she could take the opportunity to strengthen her grip on Scott Huang. Thinking of this, Fade Chen''s face couldn''t help but darken. He said to Young Wang, "Help me find out some information." Then, he gave Young Wang a few orders. Young Wang nodded and left to do his work. Fade Chen went back to the private room and looked at Kiki Wei, who was flirting with Scott Huang. He didn''t pay much attention to it before, but now that he observed carefully, he noticed many minor details about her. Kiki Wei had dressed innocently in a light green gown, the makeup on her face subtle and barely noticeable. Her long hair fell over her shoulders and her tone was excessively sweet and soft when she spoke. Her eyshes were fluttered gracefully as she blinked, and she even bit her lips seductively at times. Abination like this made her look like an innocent female student who just came out of school. But after careful observation, Fade Chen could notice the cunning look in her eyes. Moreover, Kiki Wei kept doing seemingly unintentional actions such as constantly teasing Scott Huang. She seemed to have mastered the technique, but Fade Chen did not believe that she was really as innocent as she looked. After about a quarter of an hour, Fade Chen''s mobile phone rang. He went out to answer the phone. It was from Young Wang. After listening to Young Wang''s information, Fade Chen''s guesses were right on the nail. He looked into the private room and he red coldly at Kiki Wei. He had asked Young Wang to inquire about how Kiki Wei and Fatty Huang met, as well as all kinds of rumors about her and Yoshua Hu. Their meeting started off as an ident. Fatty Huang drank too much at the banquet and knocked down Kiki Wei, who took this chance to get to know him by saying that she had injured her knees. They had gotten so close to each other that they had went to bed together that night, even engaging in sexual activity. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 However, the rumors about Kiki and Yoshua all showed that Kiki was not pure and shy. Not only did she have many boyfriends, but there were even rumors that she was pregnant with Yoshua''s child. Anyway, all kinds of rumors showed that Kiki was very likely to pretend to be pure at the moment. Otherwise, an innocent and reserved girl would not give herself to Fatty Huang the first time she met him. It seemed that Kiki had a lot of thoughts. She had found out Fatty Huang''s preferences and had surgery on herself. Then she hooked up with him and pretended to dedicate herself to him for the first time. Fatty Huang was a womanizer in Bay City. Now, he suddenly encountered such a pure and shy beauty and he was the first one she had sex with. With Kiki''s excellent means, she took him down in a few days. If it was just love, Fade Chen would not pay so much attention to it. But it was obvious that Kiki was after the money and reputation of Fatty Huang. In that case, Fade Chen certainly would not let her off easily. So, he went back to the private room and had them leave with the excuse that it waste. Fatty Huang wanted to send Kiki Wei home, but Fade Chen stopped him by saying that he was drunk and could not drive. As such, he managed to make Young Wang send Fatty Huang back, while he drove Kiki Wei home instead. He drove while Kiki sat in the passenger''s seat with her head lowered, looking shy. However, Fade Chen, who had learned the truth, would not be fooled by her. With an expressionless face, he drove to a remote alley, parked his car and turned off the engine. Kiki Wei looked around and was a little surprised. Then, she looked at Fade Chen with a slightly worried and puzzled face and said, "Brother Fade, you seem to have gone the wrong way. This is not the direction for me to go home." He looked straight at her and growled, "It''s you who took the wrong way. I don''t care if you lied to others, but you shouldn''t lie to my friend." Hearing what he said, Kiki Wei''s body shook and a look of surprise shed across her face. Immediately, she put on a look of innocence and confusion and said, "Brother Fade, I don''t understand what you said." Fade Chen said coldly, "There''s no one else here so you can stop pretending. You know why you approached Scott. I''ll give you a chance now if you leave him alone willingly. I won''t do anything to you for now." Kiki Wei still maintained the look of confusion and anxiety. She said, "Brother Fade, if you are dissatisfied with me, just tell me. If you think I''m not worthy for Scott, I''m willing to leave. But I don''t understand what you mean?" Fade Chen looked at her face that was now flowing with tears, and immediately knew that she was a good actress. He snapped coldly, "Don''t act anymore. I know about the Wei family''s business, your engagement with Yoshua, and even the surgery to repair your hymen. Do you really want me to tell you one by one?" Kiki Wei obviously did not expect Fade Chen to know so much. Her body shook, and the expression on her face changed. In the end, she did not pretend to be clueless anymore as she looked straight at him and said, "Even if you know these, as long as I tell Scott that these are all rumors by exining to him, he won''t believe any of them." When she said this, she had an extremely confident expression on her face. She knew men very well and also had a lot of means to deal with them. In just a few days, she had managed to completely swoon Scott Huang over. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "You don''t understand the rtionship between Scott and I." hearing what she said, Fade Chen''s eyes sank and he shook his head. With a confident look on her face, Kiki Wei continued, "No matter how strong your friendship is with him, I am now the person he loves the most. What I said is what he believes the most." "Yes, he trusts your words the most." Fade Chen sighed, turned on his cell phone, and yed the recording of the conversation just now. He looked at Kiki Wei coldly and said, "If he heard what you said, do you think he would believe you?" Seeing this, her eyes widened in astonishment. She reached out and tried to grab Fade Chen''s mobile phone. "You tricked me!" "Give me the phone and delete the recording! Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." She couldn''t reach for the phone and instead threatened Fade Chen spitefully. Fade Chen instead snorted and chortled, "Well, don''t tell me you want to hit me?" "What if I do?" Kiki Wei pped her hands. Suddenly, four bodyguards appeared near the car and looked at them fiercely, each of them holding a small ck pistol in their hands. Feeling that victory was in hers, Kiki Wei smiled proudly. She reached out to take the phone from his hand and said proudly, "Fade Chen, I know that you have been doing well recently. You have destroyed the Guo family and won the support of Big Brother Qian, which is indeed impressive. Even Scott has told me many times that you are very powerful and even stronger than Big Brother Qian. But..." "But... no matter how powerful you are, can you be stronger than guns?" Kiki Wei waved her hand, and the four bodyguards approached, pointing their guns at Fade Chen. He nced at the four of them and said ndly, "Is this your trump card? If you know my identity, you should immediately kneel down and beg for mercy instead of letting them aim at me with guns." "Identity?" Kiki Weiughed maniacally and said, "Fade Chen, what identity do you think you have? A martial arts master, a rich young man, or the legendary Lunatic Chen of Bay City?" "So what? You''re not invincible so what do you think you can do when faced with guns?" She taunted proudly. Fade Chen shook his head gently and said, "You don''t understand martial arts nor human nature. Why do you think the Guo family is so scared of me, and Big Brother Qian is respectful towards me?" Hearing this, Kiki Wei could not help but frown slightly and showed a trace of doubt. Indeed, that made sense. If Fade could really be killed by guns, then it would be easy for the Guo family and Big Brother Qian to kill him with a few guns. It didn''t make sense for things to end up like now. However, on second thought, Kiki Wei shook her head and scoffed, "You''ve been saying all of this just to mislead me and get a chance to live. I won''t fall for your trap." She was not a martial artist so she did not understand the magical things it could do. Therefore, she could not imagine that the human body was able to withstand the impact of bullets. Fade Chen nced at the four gunmen, then looked at Kiki Wei and said in a low voice, "If it weren''t for Scott''s sake, you would have been dead now!" She frowned and looked displeased, remarking coldly, "Humph, you''re dying but still pretending that you''re skilled. Since you like to show off, then why don''t I send you to hell so you can show off there!" With this, she motioned to the four gunmen and ordered, "Fire!" Chapter 201 Chapter 201 The four gunmen were obviously familiar with Kiki Wei''s orders since it was not the first time they had to do something like this. After they were given the order, they pulled the trigger without hesitation. Instantly, four scorching bullets flew towards Fade Chem as though aiming straight for his life. With an arrogant smile hung loosely on Kiki''s face, she looked at Fade and was ready to enjoy his painfulst moments before his death. However, she was taken aback when she noticed Fade''s unchanged expression. He didn''t look frightened at all and instead smiled faintly as he raised his right hand. He grabbed something in the air with his right hand, and then the ce fell into silence, as if nothing had happened. Kiki looked at the four gunmen in a daze then back at Fade puzzledly. Strange, there were sounds of shots fired, but why was Fade Chen still good as new? Did all the gunmen miss their target? Just as she was confused and hesitant, Fade spread out his right palm and showed it to Kiki, saying ndly, "Are you looking for these?" Kiki turned her head and saw four deformed bullet heads lying on Fade''s palm. Her eyes widened and her pupils shook wildly as her expression soured. She shook her head in disbelief and muttered, "No, it''s impossible. How is this possible? These are bullets, how can your hand..." While muttering to herself, her eyes narrowed. Then she turned to the four gunmen and shouted, "Quickly, shoot him! Kill him! I want him dead!" The four gunmen were still deep in shock as they looked at Fade who was safe and sound. At the sound of Kiki''s order, their fingers tightened around the trigger. But at this moment, Fade gently shook his head. He nced around and then threw out his right hand. Instantaneously, the soft sound of something piercing through the air could be heard. The four deformed bullet heads wereunched from Fade''s palm andnded themselves in the middle of the eyebrows of the four men. Everything happened too quickly and no one could expect that four harmless bullets could turn into deadly weapons so quickly. The four killers didn''t have time to react and fell to the floor one after the other like dead flies. Kiki turned her head slowly and stared at the four dead killers outside the car, fear welling up within her. She leaned sideways to open the car door and wanted to escape. However, Fade rested his hand on her hers, and she was suddenly unable to make a move. Kiki could feel an invisible force pinning her arm down and forcing her to stop. "What, what do you want to do to me?" Kiki looked at Fade in horror and asked in a trembling voice. Now, she was really scared. Fade had managed to defy logic and killed four people with just bullets and his bare hand. Such martial arts skills werepletely beyond her understanding, and she felt extremely terrified. Fade looked at her indifferently and said coldly, "You wanted to kill me, didn''t you? Now, what do you think I will do to you?" After hearing this, Kiki could not help but tremble as she felt a chill run down her spine. She was extremely frightened, and it was only now that she realized the true strength of martial arts. Recalling what Fade had said to her just now, she was filled with remorse. She tried to bet her chances and pleaded, "Mr. Chen, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have attacked you, and I shouldn''t have seduced Scott. I''m sorry, I was wrong. Please, let me go this time." Fade did not speak. He just looked at Kiki coldly and asked, "Do you really think what you say?" Kiki gulped and nodded repeatedly, begging, "I absolutely dare not lie to Mr. Chen. If Mr. Chen is dissatisfied, I am willing to sacrifice the Wei family''s business and properties to you in exchange for my life." Fade shook his head and said, "Not a chance! From the moment you wanted to kill me, you were doomed to die." Kiki''s expression froze awkwardly as she racked her brain to find a way. Then, she suddenly thought of something. She pulled off her shirt to reveal the snow-white skin underneath. She let out a tempting cry, leaned over to Fade, and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m willing to give you everything." While speaking, Kiki put one hand on Fade''s chest and began to caress it seductively. She then used her other hand to grab his right hand and guided it in between her thighs. At the same time, her delicate body twisted around his arm like a boa constricting its prey, her breath filled with lust. Indeed, this woman was not ordinary, she indeed had the skills. Any normal person would''ve already been drowned in her attractiveness and sexiness and let her go. However, Fade was not an ordinary man. He didn''t sumb to temptation and instead gave out a strong force that forcefully pushed Kiki''s body away. Then, he grabbed her by the neck and said coldly, "These are useless on me." As he started to tighten his grip, Kiki''s face turned abnormally red as she started to struggle for breath. She desperately squeezed out a smile and pleaded, "Mr. Chen, I''m willing to give you whatever you want, as long as you spare my life." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Fade wasn''t fazed and he didn''t intend to spare her. As he tightened his grip further, Kiki''s face began to turn an ugly shade of purple. "Mr. Chen, I, I... If you kill me, Scott will be devastated. He haspletely fallen in love with me now. I..." Kiki gasped difficultly. The mention of this made Fade frown. He didn''t want to spare her, but he was worried about Scott now. Based on his actions recently, Scott was absolutely captivated by Kiki. If she suddenly died, Scott would be very sad, and this would be troubling for him. At this thought, Fade''s grip loosened a little. Kiki knew that her pleads were working and quickly continued, "Mr. Chen, as long as you let me go, I will do whatever you ask me to do. I will no longer meet Scott, I..." However, Fade''s expression steeled and he interrupted her, "Do you think you can threaten me like this?" "No, Mr. Chen, I don''t want to threaten you. I just..." Kiki wanted to exin. But at this moment, Fade stretched out his right hand, and a red aura emerged from his fingertip. He gently tapped at a spot in the middle of her forehead, and Kiki could feel a hot wave of energy surging into her body. "What is this..." She was curious and fearful. Even before she could finish her sentence, a searing pain burst in her head. The pain got worse every passing minute as though her brain was about to explode. She grabbed her hair and tried to divert the pain by pulling on it without avail. Instead, she had tore off a chunk of her hair off her scalp and left bloody stains on her head. She wanted to just pry open her skull to ease the pain so badly. Yet, nothing was helping to ease the pain. Kiki screamed at the unbearable pain, her body contorting uglily in her seat. A minuteter, Fade motioned and the pain in her head dissipated. She copsed tiredly in the seat, the light in her eyes dim and dull. Her desire to beg for her life was all reduced to nothing for it was only at this moment that she truly felt the agony and suffering. It was unbearable. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Fade Chen scoffed and red at Kiki Wei, asking, "Now, do you remember the pain from just now?" Kiki couldn''t help but tremble at Fade''s voice, her face disying fear and avoidance at the mention of the pain. Fade continued, "I can spare your life now. Tomorrow, you must leave Scott. Don''t try to y any tricks, and don''t try to get his help either. Otherwise, the pain will be triggered and you''ll be dead in three minutes." "No, I won''t. I''ll leave Scott immediately. Right away." Kiki waved her hands repeatedly and said hurriedly. Fade nodded and said, "Since your attitude has made me happy, I''ll let you live. However, you know what''s waiting for you if you make one wrong move. I''m watching you." Kiki quickly nodded and looked respectfully at Fade. She wouldn''t dare to try any tricks anymore. "Now, get lost!" Fade said coldly. Kiki opened the car door as if she had been granted amnesty, and copsed on the ground. She struggled to stand up and wanted to get as far away as she could from Fade. He had terrifying skills up his sleeve, something that she would''ve never imagined he had. Then Fade drove home. The next day, Fade found out that Kiki turned down Scott. She found an excuse and had left Hanover City. Scott''s issue was now settled, but soon after, Fade found himself in the middle of things once again. He had received an invitation card. Upon opening the card, he found that it was an invitation to a banquet. The card was signed by Jaeger Hu from the Hu family. After asking around, he learned that Jaeger Hu was Shawn Hu''s nephew, the current head of the Hu family. Since Shawn''s son was not at home, Jaeger was like the heir of the family. He had been following Shawn all the time and dealing with the Hu family''s affairs. Moreover, Jaeger seemed to be quite skilled in martial arts. His ability at mid-Yellow Level would already brand him as an expert amongst his peers in Hanover City. "Since Jaeger Hu invited me, it seems like the Hu family is making their move." Fade chuckled at the thought of this. He didn''t reject their invitation and instead took a car to the indicated venue. The ce to attend the banquet was not a hotel, but an elegant and quiet small restaurant. There was a small wooden house surrounded by an elegant garden filled with flowers and greenery, as well as a clear pond. It looked like a quaint ce to be. When Fade walked into the small wooden house by theke, a lot of people were already sitting inside. After a rough nce, Fade could recognize several of them, who belonged to the rich circle of Hanover City. He saw some faces from the banquet at Big Brother Qian''s ce, and it was clear that they saw him as well. Their gaze shifted ufortably upon seeing him. Since the Hu family and the Qian family were at odds, the fact that they were attending banquets from both sides showed that they didn''t want to anger any side. There were also some who Fade was not familiar with that did not attend Big Brother Qian''s banquet. They were probably the rich gang who were better acquainted with the Hu family. Among these, Fade''s eyes found a familiar figure. It was Yoshua Hu, who had just got into a fight with him the previous day. At that time, Yoshua red at Fade with resentment, a proud and confident expression on his face. Obviously, he wanted to take this opportunity to take revenge on Fade and regain his honor from yesterday. However, Fade didn''t care about Yoshua. Instead, he looked at the man seated at the host''s table. He wore a wight robe and a light smile on his face as he gestured gently at Fade, "Mr. Chen, please take a seat." He sat down and right after, the banquet began. Instead of serving food on the round table, everyone had a few dishes ced in front of them to enjoy fully and personally. After the meal was served, many people started digging into the food. Some rich kids who were closer to the Hu family did not forget to shower their tters and praise after each dish. Some said that the ingredients were rare. If it weren''t for Jaeger Hu, they wouldn''t even have the chance to treat their taste buds to such food. Some praised the chef''s skills at cooking, and implied that they would never have the chance to try their cooking if it weren''t for Jaeger Hu. In short, they were ttering Jaeger and the Hu family, and indirectly showing their disdain and discontent at Fade. Fade didn''t care and just ate quietly. Since the other party didn''t make a move, he was not in a hurry. To him, it was just a normal party. He was in no hurry and was about to finish his meal. Yoshua, who was sitting opposite him, couldn''t sit still. He winked at Jaeger Hu, who was sitting in the main seat. Jaeger took a look at Fade who was still enjoying his meal and narrowed his eyes slightly. He thought to himself that Fade was either ignorant or actually skilled to be able to eat his food so rxedly under such circumstances. However, the thought lingered only for a moment as he smiled to himself. He had everything nned out properly, so why should he even worry? He had to just follow his n, and everything else would fall into ce. Thinking of this, he nodded at Yoshua. Yoshua''s face lit up with excitement as he gave a signal to the bodyguard standing outside the door. All of a sudden, the sound of footsteps could be heard outside the cabin. Although no one saw them, everyone knew that they were surrounded. For a moment, the expressions on Jaeger and Yoshua''s faces became more confident and proud. They looked down at Fade with a condescending look on their faces. Yoshua mmed his chopsticks on the table, red at Fade, and shouted, "Mr. Chen, let''s settle things from yesterday." Fade just stared at Yoshua and said, "Are you still looking for a fight?" Yoshua was provoked and was about to rush straight up at Fade and give him a beating, but was stopped by Jaeger. Instead, Jaeger smiled and said to Fade, "I know that Mr. Chen is very confident, but our Hu family is also a family with a long history of engaging in martial arts. We are very confident in our skills too." Fade nced at Jaeger and said, "What''s wrong? Are you going to fight me then?" Jaeger shook his head and said arrogantly, "No, not everyone is qualified to fight with me." Fade continued provoking, "Really? You took the words right out of my mouth." "You''re courting death!" Yoshua shouted at the sound of such arrogance. However, Jaeger stopped him. He rolled his eyes and looked at Fade, saying, "I know that Mr. Chen is quite famous in Bay City. You even have a nickname called Lunatic Chen." Fade shot a cold nce at Jaeger and suddenly shouted, "Since you know my name, how dare you disrespect me!" As he said this, a shot of energy instantly headed towards Jaeger and hispany and overwhelmed them entirely. Many people in the crowd looked shocked as they fell on the ground in disbelief.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Jaeger and Yoshua Hu''s expressions changed. However, Jaeger''s expression soon calmed. His face darkened and his tone steeled. He shouted, "Mr. Chen, I know you are famous, but don''t forget that this is Hanover City, not Bay City. Some things are better left unsaid, Mr. Chen." The minute he said that, Fade Chen noticed bright red spots dancing across his eyes. Upon closer inspection, he found that there were two of them focused on his chest, and another two right behind him. "Sniper!" He looked up abruptly in the direction of the red dot. He could detect snipersying a few hundred metres away on the outer wall of the small restaurant, on top of the man-made hill as well as at the wooden attics surrounding him. The four snipers had Fade surrounded with no chance to avoid the path of the bullets. Clearly, they wanted him dead at all costs. Fade''s expression hardened at the sight of this. Towards Jaeger, Fade''s expression was a look of fear. Instantly, Jaeger''s calm and confident demeanor returned. He looked at Fade with a smile and said, "Mr. Chen, in fact, the Hu Family doesn''t kill people easily." "But when some people cross the line, we really have no other choice but to deal with them." Jaeger looked at Fade. "Mr. Chen, do you understand what I mean?" "What are you trying to say?" Fade remained calm and even picked up a cup of tea and took a sip. Jaeger thought Fade was pretending to be calm. He smiled confidently and said, "Mr. Chen, you came to Hanover City on the pretense of just visiting. Yet in reality, you had already joined hands with Hubert Qian to drive the Guo family away, and then set a banquet to shock everyone. Finally, you challenged my Hu family and wanted to take the opportunity to uproot us from power. Just like how you conquered Bay City, you want to conquer Hanover City." Fade Chen burst outughing and thought to himself that Jaeger was overthinking. The following events that happened was only because of a conflict during the trip. In Jaeger''s eyes, Fade''s smile looked fake and forced. He became more confident and said, "If my guess is right, Mr. Chen''s subordinates in Bay City have already secretly entered Hanover City. Jimmy Wei''s sudden departure is to give way to you." Fade shook his head and was speechless. If he really wanted to destroy the Hu family and unify Hanover City, he could just singlehandedly take on the whole Hu family. Why would he bother going through all the trouble? These people didn''t understand his strength, so they tried to figure out his strategies based on ordinary thinking. But what they didn''t know was that Fade''s strength had already surpassed them by several levels. He did not need to use any tricks and could just crush them directly. "You''re speechless now that I''ve figured everything out, aren''t you?" Jaeger smirked with a confident smile. Yoshua and others looked at Jaeger with respect and admiration. At the same time, they secretly looked at Fade with displeasure and discontent. Fade was indifferent and said, "Well, what if the rumours were fake? What would you have done? Even if they''re true, what are you nning to do then?" Jaeger chuckled and raised his ss, "If the rumours are fake and I am wrong, this banquet will remain as a banquet. Mr. Chen, you can return after eating." Following that, his tone changed and his voice was sharp and stern with oppression. He threatened, "However, if it''s true, I would like to ask Mr. Chen to return from wherever you came from. Don''t think about making trouble in Hanover City." "This... is not your territory, Lunatic Chen!" Jaeger narrowed his eyes and red at Fade with a confident expression. Yoshua and others were also excited by the rising tension that was going on between Fade and Jaeger. "Master Jaeger is right. This is not your ce!" "What Lunatic Chen? This is Hanover City, not Bay City. It''s ridiculous." "You can''t topple the Hu family! Get out of here before you face humiliating defeat!" "Master Jaeger is giving you a chance. Otherwise, the Hu family would have destroyed you long ago." The crowd''s nasty jeers and taunts were directed towards Fade. Yet, he stood unfazed like an oak in the wind, calm and collected. He drank up the tea in his hand, then looked at Jaeger and said, "What if I don''t?" Upon hearing this, Jaeger''s eyes narrowed in annoyance. He mmed on a table and said coldly, "In that case, let me show you the strength of the Hu family and Hanover City." As he spoke, he raised his hand and gestured. All of a sudden, the sound of footsteps could be heard as white- robed warriors appeared one-by-one and surrounded themContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The four snipers also held their breath and waited for the signal to be made. Their targets were all on Fade''s chest and heart area, and they made sure that their aim was steady and right on the target. Seeing this, Fade looked at Jaeger and said, "Since you know my nickname is Lunatic Chen, you should''ve heard about my strength." "Your strength," Jaeger said, "You defeated Aaron Wan and killed Shancus Wan in Bay City." "Since you know my strength, then what you are doing now is just courting death!" Fade coldly shouted. Jaeger was momentarily stunned, but he quickly repositioned himself and taunted, "Let''s not talk about those rumors. Even if you really killed Shancus Wan, so what? The Hu family is not the Wan family, and Hanover City is not Bay City. You really think you can seed?" "Moreover, I don''t think that you are eager to have a taste of the power of the four sniper rifles." He continued with a smile on his face. "A sniper rifle?" Fade shook his head and sneered. "I can''t believe that the infamous Hu family with supposedly martial arts skills passed down centuries ago would be like this. Any true martial arts master would be able to see that your tricks and schemes are no more but jokes." A ck Level martial artist would already be able to dodge small- scale guns, such as pistols. Once one reached the post ck Levels, one would be able to block bullets using their bare hands. Further ascending to those at the Earth level, they could easily block a bullet if they meditated and concentrated their aura. Although sniper rifles could inflict damage to them, it wasn''t fatal. Moreover, it was still unknown if snipers would be able to hit them with their quick reaction and perceptiveness. As for higher Heaven Level martial artists, sniper rifles would pose no threat to them at all. As long as they concentrated their aura, blocking bullets would be as easy as ABC. Therefore, all these tricks by Jaeger Hu were nothing in Fade Chen''s eyes since he was already at the peak of the Heaven Level. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 "What a joke!" Jaeger Hu''s face darkened. Yoshua Hu couldn''t suppress his anger. He stood up and said to Jaeger, "Cousin, this guy is too arrogant. Let me get my guys and let''s teach him a lesson." Jaeger nodded, beckoning Yoshua to bring over his men for a full-on brawl. At Yoshua''s gesture, there were a flurry of footsteps. More than a dozen white- robed martial artists rushed into the wooden house and attacked Fade. There was a smug smile at the corner of Yoshua''s mouth as he shouted, "Kill him!" In an instant, more than a dozen white-robed warriors raised their palms and unleashed a surge of energy that shook the whole wooden hut. The energy that was released were as deadly as sharp des and headed straight towards Fade. Yoshua added into the attack and released his own beam of energy towards Fade''s heart. He wanted to get revenge for his previous feud in the bar. When other guests saw this scene, they were all excited and shocked. "So this is true martial arts, so strong!" "The Hu family indeed has a long history of martial arts. Its strength is unimaginable!" "That Fade Chen is screwed. He''s the one who got into trouble with the Hu family." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In the midst of everyone''s discussion, Fade just gazed up at the wave of energy that headed towards him. His eyes hardened and he raised his arm, revealing a sneer as he shouted, "Such ignorance. It''s time for you to witness the true strength of martial arts." As he spoke, a force was released from his arm and his whole body seemed to disappear into the shadows. With immeasurable speed, one could only see the afterimage of him heading straight towards the white- robed henchmen. They instantly noticed a red energy growing in front of them and tried to force it back. Before they could even react, the light from their eyes disappeared as they took theirst breath unknowingly. Jaeger and the others witnessed the whole scene unfolding. Even before the white-robed martial artists could rush to attack Fade, their bodies were split cleanly in half. Blood gushed out from the wound and dyed the whole cabin a metallic red. "Ugh..." Jaeger''s face changed rapidly, and so did the other guests. All of them looked pale and they all bent over to vomit. Fade''s movements didn''t stop there. Taking advantage of the momentum, hended on the ground gently on one foot and turned midair. He then headed straight for the back of the white-robed man like an arrow heading for its target. "Stab!" Instantly, they didn''t manage to dodge in time and ended up like theirpanions who were now laying motionless on the ground. Yoshua, who was among the warriors in white, was prepared to attack Fade. Now that he looked around, an ominous red pool had gathered around his feet, staining his shoes a coppery red. Fade who was now standing right in front of him had a sinister smile on his face, looking as though he was a devil from hell. Yoshua terrified out of his wits upon seeing his smile. The revenge and delight he had just now had disappeared without a trace. He turned around and tried to run away. "Do you think it''s possible for you to escape?" Fade snorted and chased after him. "Save me!" Yoshua was shocked and shouted in a hurry. At this moment, Jaeger was stunned in his spot. He did not expect that despite having ten elitists of the family attack Fade at one shot, the situation would still be in Fade''s favour. This came as a shock to him. Yoshua''s cry for help awoken him from his daze. Seeing that Fade was going to kill his cousin, he was furious and shouted, "How dare you!" At the same time, he looked up and motioned for his men to shoot at Fade. Immediately, Fade noticed that the red dots shed across his eyes and gathered on his chest. Immediately, a slender bullet cut through the air and headed straight towards Fade''s chest. The sniper shot. The bullet rotated in the air with such momentum that it was guaranteed to pierce whatever obstacle in its path. But just as the bullet was about to hit Fade, his eyes shed with an unusual light. In his eyes, the fast-moving bullet slowed down and showed its trajectory clearly. He leaned to one side effortlessly and the bullet passed by him. The bullet nted itself in the ground behind him and left a fist-sized hole in the wooden nks on the ground. Splinters of broken wood flew everywhere. In the distance, only the sound of a sniper rifle firing could be heard. Seems like the bullet was faster than the sound. After this shot, three more shots were heard. Three bulletsnded right where Fade was standing a while ago and left their marks in the wooden floor. The sniper rifle was fired four times, but missed its targetpletely. At that moment, everyone including the four snipers werepletely astonished. The four snipers were specially hired by Jaeger at tens of millions, and they had chose suitable sniping spots where they would guarantee a hit on the target. Moreover, the distance between them was less than three hundred meters. For experts of their level, they wouldn'' t make such a mistake. They were a little lost in thought, but at this time, Fade looked up and nced at the position of a sniper. His body moved quickly and rushed toward the sniper. Noticing Fade getting closer, the sniper suddenly came to his senses. He quickly adjusted his aim and fired at Fade. However, Fade''s speed was beyond his imagination. In what seemed like a breath, he had already arrived in front of the man made hill where the sniper was hiding. He raised his arm and released a surge of energy towards the man-made hill. The energy sliced the man-made hill cleanly in half. Without any support, the upper half of the hill toppled down. The sniper hiding there was instantly frightened and wanted to escape. But of course, Fade would never let him seed. With a slight tightening of the fist, an invisible strength lifted the sniper up in the air. His hand tightened around the neck of the sniper, and only a crack sound could be heard. In just a moment, this sniper whom was hired using thousands of the Hu family''s money was dead. Momentarily, the snipers in the other three directions finally adjusted their shots again and fired at Fade. This time, they were confident that they could shoot him dead as he had just turned his body around after the bullets were fired. No matter how fast he was, it was impossible for him to dodge the bullet in time. For a moment, the three snipers looked at Fade''s face from the sniper scope with a proud smile on their faces. But just as the bullets were going to prate Fade''s chest, a bright red light engulfed him suddenly. The three steel bullets that were supposed to prate even steel walls were blocked by the red light. They fell to the groundpletely contorted in shape. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 "How how is this possible?" The three snipers were in disbelief and horror. How could a person''s body block bullets? Moreover, it was a sniper bullet with strong prating power. When they were still in a daze, Fade Chen had already managed to figure out where the other 3 snipers were based on the trajectory. In an instant, he rushed toward them. "Boom!" With a loud noise, a sniper who was hiding behind the wall of the courtyard was buried in the debris from the wall that had fallen over. "Crack! Crack!" Two crisp sounds could be heard as the other two unlucky snipers who were hiding in the area around the wooden hut had two wooden blocks pierced through their bodies by Fade''s strength. Instantaneously, they were dead. In less than ten seconds, Fade had managed to kill off four elite snipers. It was only then that the people in the wooden house snapped awake from their daze. They were dumbfounded and could only gawk at Fade. "How is it possible? Even snipers can''t do anything to him?" "I wasn''t hallucinating just now, was I? He just blocked the sniper bullet." "Wh-what level is he at?" Yoshua Hu and Jaeger Hu''s faces quickly darkened and their bodies trembled slightly under the loud exmations. Fade turned around and looked at Yoshua, who hid behind a group of bodyguards. He sneered and said coldly, "Do you think you can escape?" Hearing this, Yoshua trembled. He quickly hid behind his bodyguards, afraid to even make eye contact with Fade. As for the bodyguards, they raised their guns at Fade and bellowed, "Stop and don''te closer! Otherwise, we''ll open fire." Fade snickered softly. He looked at them and asked, "I''m not afraid of sniper rifles. Do you really think your guns can hurt me?" Upon hearing this, the bodyguards could only tremble in fear. They couldn''t move from their spots and could only continue pointing their guns shakily at Fade. "Don''t move a step, or I''ll..." The leader of the bodyguards shouted. Fade''s eyes narrowed and he snapped his fingers. Instantly, an invisible force cut through the air and headed straight for the bodyguard. It nted itself d in between his eyes, and the man fell to the ground without being able to finish his sentence. "How dare you?" The man''spanion were furious. With shaking fingers, he pulled the trigger and unleashed his bullet towards Fade. However, he never expected Fade to be able to grab the bullet in mid air and toss it back. Instantly, a bloody hole appeared in the man''s chest and he fell to the ground. "Puff, puff..." In less than half a minute, the six or seven bodyguards around Yoshua all fell to the ground motionless. Dead silence hung in the air as everyone was shocked beyond words. No one expected to see this turn of events unfold right in front of their eyes. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Hands sped behind his back, Fade strode towards the trembling Yoshua. "Chen, Mr. Chen, I..." Yoshua''s voice trembled, and his legs were shaking like leaves in the wind. Fade raised his right hand and a stream of energy surged from his fingertip. He aimed at Yoshua and was about to release the energy. When Yoshua saw this, he was so frightened and pleaded, "No, don''t kill me." Fade shook his head and said, "You shouldn''t have attacked me." With those words, he was about to shoot the beam of energy at Yoshua. Jaeger who had only managed toe about gasped and quickly shouted, "Mr. Chen, please stop. Let go of my cousin." Fade ignored him and was about to proceed with killing Yoshua. Jaeger''s eyes narrowed and he continued shouting desperately, "Fade Chen, if you kill my cousin, you''re guaranteed to start a war with the Hu family. Do you really want that to happen? Think carefully!" "As long as you stop now, we can pretend that nothing had ever happened here." Jaeger bargained. Fade shook his head and sneered at Jaeger, "Nothing happened? Now that you''ve made your move and attacked me, do you really think that I''ll ept your pathetic excuse?" "Fade, how dare you..." Jaeger still wanted to threaten him. "Nuisance!" Fade''s eyes narrowed as he shot an stream of energy from his fingertips. It pierced through the air and hit Yoshua in between his eyebrows. A stream of blood gushed out from the wound along with the remnants of Yoshua''s life. Finally, he fell heavily on the ground with a thud and stopped moving. "How dare you kill a Hu family member?" Jaeger cried out sternly. Fade stepped forward, and released the rest of his inner energy. He said coldly, "I haven''t killed enough people yet! You''re next." In an instant, a fierce killing intent surged toward Jaeger and he froze in his feet. The courage in his heart quickly disappeared, and his face was ghastly pale with terror. He said gingerly, "I am the heir of the Hu family. If you dare to kill me, the Hu family will never let you off easily." "Is that so?" Fade retorted coldly, "If the Hu family really dares toe looking for trouble, I won''t mind annihting them." ¡°How dare...¡± Jaeger cried out. "Why not!" Fade shouted as he directed the energy at his fingertips at Jaeger. Jaeger turned pale with fright and copsed in his seat with despair. It was only now that he realized the painful reality of the skills of a martial artist and the impending doom of death. In the face of death, the only thing that he could feel was remorse. Why did he try to provoke this Lunatic Chen? After all, this person was someone who could escape unscathed from a sniper rifle, and someone who could easily massacre dozens with just a gesture. At this moment, Jaeger finally understood what Fade meant by what he said just now. His martial art skills were nothingpared to Fade''s. What he was looking at right now were the true skills of a professional. At the same time, he also realized why the Guo family retreated with just a word from Fade, why Hubert Qian was willing to bow to him, and why Bay City''s Wan Family was single-handedly destroyed by him. It was all because this Lunatic Chen had the absolute power to rule and crush everything in his path. Funnily enough, Jaeger himself had made many spections on what ns Fade had and which territories he wanted to conquer aftering to Hanover City. Recalling this, he realized that his so-called analysis were just aplete joke. With Fade''s power, he could easily demolish whatever stood in his way with no need for an borate n in ce. Just when Jaeger had finally figured it all, it was already toote. Death was knocking on his doors. Just as Jaeger closed his eyes in despair, a loud shout could be heard from a distance away. "Young man, it''s time for you to stop." A middle-aged man in his fifties walked in solemnly, a hunched elder following closely by his side. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Jaeger Hu opened his eyes. As soon as he saw the man, a look of joy appeared on his desperate face. He quickly shouted, "Uncle! You''re here! Save me! Lunatic Chen killed Yoshua and he''s going to kill me next!" The people who arrived to his aid were Shawn Hu, the master of the Hu family and his personal guard. Shawn Hu, who was dressed in a long white robe, looked down at Fade Chen in contempt and spoke, "Lunatic Chen, that''s enough. It''s time to end this!" "Really?" Fade turned to look at them with a mysterious sneer as he shook his head slowly and said, "I don''t think so." As soon as he finished speaking, energy sparked from Fade''s fingertips and headed straight for Jaeger''s forehead. The smile on Jaeger''s face was still stered dumbly due to a sliver of hope of survival when he felt a stream of blood from his nose. In just seconds, his breathing dimmed and he stopped breathing entirely. Finally, he fell to the ground motionless. Seeing this, Shawn flew into a rage. Waving his long sleeves, he shouted, "Crazy fool, how dare you kill a Hu family member?" As he spoke, his robe fluttered around madly as he raised his right arm in fury, the air around them crackling wildly from the pressure and energy. "Go to hell!" He threw a heavy punch at Fade and released whatever power he had as a peak- Yellow level martial artist. The energy grew like a looming wave and headed straight towards Fade. Seeing this, Fade raised an eyebrow and casually blocked Shawn''s punch with his right palm. "Boom!" A loud sound could be heard as the two opposing forces met. Shawn who was still deep in rage instantly widened his eyes as his expression changed. He could feel a surge of energy rising from Fade''s palm to his that was unbearable. The pressure from the blow broke his arm, and with a loud crack the bones in his arm werepletely shattered. "Ah!" He let out a scream of pain and leapt back, cradling his broken arm. His face contorted with a mixture of pain and shock. Seeing this, the hunchbacked elder beside Shawn quickly supported him, before looking up at Fade andmenting coldly. "Young man, you''re pretty strong." After a pause, he continued steely, "But you shouldn''t have attacked the Hu family. Now, I''ll give you a chance. Retreat and your life will be spared." "Spare my life?" Fade snickered. "I think that''s what I should be saying." The hunchbacked elder immediately shouted, "Arrogance makes one ignorant, foolish boy. Do you really think that with your skills, you''re invincible? A true martial arts master has skills far beyond your imagination." "True martial arts master?" Fade shook his head and taunted. "It''s ridiculous to hear these words from you." "You... die!" The hunchbacked elder was furious. With a grunt, heunched himself like an arrow straight towards Fade. His bony arms moved and reached towards Fade''s neck as though he wanted to tear it apart.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His speed was clearly a few times faster than that of Shawn. Fade couldn''t help but narrow his eyes as hemented, "A ck Level martial artist, I see." "Not bad, kid." The hunchbacked elder guffawed and continued reaching towards Fade''s neck, "But now, it''s toote to beg for mercy." "Who said I''m trying to!" Fade snorted coldly. With a wave of his right hand, a bright ball of energy lit up the sky as the air crackled noisily. As though wielding a knife, he threw it towards the hunchbacked elder. Upon seeing Fade''s move, the man''s expression turned grave. In a split second, he had his arms crossed in front of his chest as a move to block the attack. "Boom! Bang!" The hunchbacked elder met with the ball of energy in the air and was surprisingly pushed back by some distance before managing topose himself. He waspletely taken aback as he said to Fade, "No wonder you''re so arrogant, you''re a ck Level martial artist as well." He continued solemnly in a cold tone, "No matter though, even if you''re a ck Level martial artist, you''ll still have to die here." "Is that so?" Fade''s expression was calm as he approached the hunchbacked elder. The elder''s strength was indeed formidable. With skills at the mid- ck Level, he was definitely stronger than Shancus Wan. However, that was all. To Fade, there was not much difference. The elder had no knowledge of Fade''s background or skills and could only stare grudgingly at him. All of a sudden, he released a st of energy that engulfed his whole body and the tired look in his eyes gradually cleared up. Slowly, he straightened up his body and stood tall and proud, a contrast to the frail, hunchbacked look that he had a moment ago. The originallyrge robe on him was suddenly expanding in size as waves of energy were released from his body. Initially, he looked like he was in his seventies or eighties. Now, he looked much younger as though he was in his twenties. His whole person exuded an unnerving sense of power that engulfed the whole house. The average onlookers with no knowledge on martial arts gasped for breath from the sheer pressure. They were dumbfounded as they watched the whole facade right in front of their eyes. Even Shawn Hu was shocked by his sudden change. He looked at the tall elder in disbelief and eximed, "Brother Zhan, you..." He looked straight into Shawn''s eyes and said, "Brother Hu, you saved my life back then, so I''ve been indebted to you ever since. These years, I''ve helped you with many things and stood by you. But today, I''m going to have myst stand, Brother Hu. It''s my way of thanking you for your protection." After hearing the elder''s words, Shawn knew that the elder had intentions to leave. He wanted to persuade him, but he couldn''t, since there was no way that a person with such skills could bear serving beside him. His pleads to stay eventually turned to a mere question as he asked, "Brother Zhan, at thisst moment, can you tell me your name?" The elder paused as a thought shed across his mind and his eyes looked far as though he was reminiscing something in the past. After a while, he mumbled, "My name is...Feather Gu." "Feather Gu!" Shawn was shocked upon hearing this name. He looked at the elder in surprise and said, "Brother Zhan, you''re..." The elder nodded and announced, "Yes, I am ... Feather Gu ... of the Cloud n." Shawn was taken aback upon hearing his name as he muttered, "Twenty years ago, the Cloud n had a major change in power as Feather Gu killed both his master and his peers and escaped. The Cloud n chased after him for several months, but returned empty-handed. Since then, he was nowhere to be found..." Some rich kids who were clueless about martial arts couldn''t help but ask, "What were these ''Feather Gu'' and ''Cloud n'' that Master Hu has mentioned?" Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Those who were familiar about the world of martial began exining Feather Gu''s story. "It began more than 20 years ago. At that time, Feather was a disciple from the middle generation of the Cloud n, and his martial art skills weremendable. He was a popr candidate to be the next Guardian of the n. However, he was chastised for stealing medicinal pills from other disciples. He was then stripped of his candidacy, and finally his senior brother was selected to be the Guardian instead. Feather did not be the Guardian, so he was quite upset about this. But his senior brother had a good rtionship with him, and he immediately elected Feather to be the vice Guardian. After that, Feather ignored other trivial matters and solely focused on improving his strength in martial arts. He consumed arge quantities of medicinal pills belonging to the n. As a result, the other elders and disciples were dissatisfied. But with the protection of Guardian, he still managed to retain his status in the n. However, the resources for medicinal pills and herbs was limited. Under such circumstances, Feather grew angrier. He illegally stole more of the n''s medicinal herbs and pills for himself, but was discovered by the elders. In the end, they wanted to drive him out of the n. Somehow, this stirred up arge conflict between the n members, and he took advantage of this opportunity to kill his master and his own senior brother, the Guardian. He then escaped from the n. This evil deed shook and angered the martial arts world. Many began to chase after Feather to hunt him down. However, they did not expect that he had fled and disappeared without a trace." At this point, when the listeners came to understand that the legendary Feather Gu, was there right beside them, that he was Shawn Hu''s servant, everyone was very surprised. There was a sense of unrest and discussions erupted all over. The people whispered and looked at Feather with a darkened expressions. After all, it was despicable that he had killed both his master and brother. Even Shawn''s face sank at this moment, his expression was inexplicablyplex. Listening to the discussion from the crowd, Feather snorted and said in a harsh voice, "You don''t know anything about the truth. How dare you criticize me?" "At that time, I was the strongest disciple in the new generation for the Cloud n, but I was deprived of my candidacy just because of such a small matter. Was that fair?" "My senior brother may have looked kind. But behind, he would say many harsh words when I used some of the pills! Not to mention my master! Originally, when my senior brother and I studied martial arts together, I was stronger than my senior brother was. However, after my senior brother became the Guardian, he had hidden things from me and didn''t teach me some of the arts!" "I was chastised for just a few meagre pills, and he wouldn''t teach me the important arts. It was not a big deal for me to kill such a senior brother and master, because they deserved to die!" When he said this, Feather''s face was ferocious and his aura seemed deadly, which made the people around him feel a terrible fear. They all paled in anxiety and couldn''t help retreating a few steps. Seeing this, Feather grew more agitated and announced loudly, "I have been recovering and hiding for more than 20 years. Now, my strength has increased by leaps and bounds, I no longer need to hide anymore. Now, it''s time for me to return and take back the Cloud n." Then, Feather gazed at Fade Chen and said in a cold voice, "How dare you provoke me? I''ll kill you and you will serve as the first drop of blood as sacrifice for me! Hahaha!"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. With an evil cackle, Feather took a step forward and punched out with his palms. Immediately, a gust of air surged up like a monstrous wave, rushing towards Fade. The whole hall of the wooden cabin was covered by this gust of air, as if it would smash the whole room into pieces. Facing the billowing air, Fade was calm. He looked at Feather and shook his head. He said coldly, "You, Feather, you only wanted strength for yourself and kept on asking for more, but you were unwilling to pay the price for it. In the end, you med the innocent for not supporting you and you killed them. How dare a selfish and cold-blooded person like you im that it was unfair? You are ridiculous." His words hit Feather hard and painted him in an awful light. Feather stared at Fade fiercely, gnashed his teeth and said, "Boy, you don''t know anything, how dare you talk nonsense here. I will tear you to pieces as a sacrifice for the 20 years I have lost." "You are ruthless and selfish. It''s useless to say more. If you want to fight, let''s fight!" Fade looked at Feather coldly, with killing intent in his eyes. Feather waved his big hand, and the air waves in the sky suddenly condensed quickly. The strands of force gathered together and finally condensed into a long gray snake. It was like a real snake, dancing menacingly in the air. It twisted quickly in the air and violently rushed toward Fade. Fade closed his index and middle fingers on his right hand together and condensed his Qi into the form of a knife. He swept out a ray of light and chopped at the long snake. The long snake hissed, it elerated and moved again, biting toward Fade''s neck. Fade shook his fingers slightly, and his sharp saber of radiance twisted in the air, mming down at the long snake. The long snake could not dodge in time and was struck directly by the sharp saber of radiance. In an instant, the snake twisted quickly and wildly, hissing soundlessly. However, Fade continued to press down, cutting the snake into two parts. After the snake had been severed, the waves of air in the hall suddenly burst out, making a thunderous roar. Feather''s face changed greatly, and he looked at Fade in disbelief. "You, you actually severed my snake! Aren''t you just at the early-stage of the ck Level?" "I have never said that I am at the early-stage of ck Level," Fade said coldly. He pointed with his right hand, and a beam of light was drawn out of the air, mercilessly sweeping toward Feather. The beam flew out and continued to expand. The furniture, decorations, and pirs in the hall, whether it was made from wood, jade or stone, instantly exploded into smithereens. Feather was forced to step back. He could only use his hands to throw out several rays of inner Qi to protect his chest, and then he gritted his teeth to block Fade''s force. The beam of light came and sliced Feather''s waist, making a sharp sound as it did. Feather''s face fell greatly, and blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. He was forced to retreat a great distance, in an instant. Fade''s expression did not change at all. He continued to brandish his hand and hacked at Feather with more force. It became more and more difficult for Feather to resist, and he was about to lose the battle. At this moment, he narrowed his eyes and red fiercely. He spat out a mouthful of blood and shouted, "Up!" Then, Fade felt a ck shadow shing in front of him towards his neck, the shadow came with a sinister smell. Looking carefully, the shadow turned out to be the first half of the long snake that had been severed by Fade earlier. The snake opened its mouth and spat out ink- ck liquid, the liquid spraying at Fade like deadly arrows. Before the ink got close to Fade, he could smell its disgusting scent. Needless to say, such a liquid must be absolutely poisonous. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Seeing this, Feather Gu ignored the blood on the corners of his mouth andughed maliciously, "Boy, your strength may be good. At such a young age, you have reached the ck Level. You are really talented. But unfortunately, you are still too young. I have been hunted for more than 20 years. How can I have no means of self-protection? You have forced me to use this ''Gray Snake Venom'' on you, you deserve to die. Haha!" The venom was less than two centimeters away from Fade Chen''s neck. With such a distance and such speed, even with his skills, it was difficult for him to dodge. It seemed that death wasing soon. But at this moment, after a slight shock, Fade immediately returned to his usual calmness, without any change of expression. He did not do anything to stop the venom, but allowed it to ssh against his neck. Seeing this, Feather was overjoyed. He gritted his teeth, and thenughed, "Haha, boy, you know you have no way to survive, so you don''t resist. You know what''s good for you. Then I''ll leave you to die with an unmaimed body!" At this time, Fade twisted his neck and looked at Feather. He said lightly, "Really? I may not want to leave you unmaimed instead." "Boy, what are you talking about?" Feather spoke darkly. "You''re dying, but you..." After saying this, Feather saw that even after the ck venom had touched him, Fade''s neck was still fair and smooth, as if it was not infected at all, and he showed no signs of being poisoned. Feather was shocked. He widened his eyes and opened his mouth to shout, "How is this possible? My venom is lethal after three seconds! How can you be fine? It''s impossible." "Nothing is impossible!" Fade said ndly. Then, he waved his right hand, and a beam of radiant Qi shot out like a crescent. This condensed Qi was much faster than before. Before Feather could react, it slipped over his neck. It glided smoothly, as if Feather was not an obstacle at all, and severed his neck. Then, Feather''s face changed. His eyes were wide open and his face was full of disbelief. "How could it be possible? I have escaped for more than 20 years and survived. How could I die in the hands of a kid like you? I can''t ept it..." Before he could finish his words, Feather''s head tilted forward, and then blood spurted out. His head fell to the ground, and his body fell heavily as well with a loud bang. The young men anddies witnessing this, had never seen such a bloody scene before. All of them were so scared that they screaming in fear. Shawn Hu was still shocked by Feather''s true identity and strength, but he didn''t expect that he would die in just a few minutes of battle, and he had been killed by Fade, a young man in his early twenties. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Feather was a master at the Middle-stage of the ck Level. Moreover, he had been hiding for more than 20 years and had already mastered several branches of skills inbat. Yet such a master was killed by Fade in the end. Shawn''s face was full of shock. At this moment, when he looked at Fade again, his eyes were full of doubts, confusion, and fear. "Who on earth is this Lunatic Chen? How could he be so strong?" Before Shawn could figure it out, Fade strode over to Shawn with his hands behind his back and said in a cold voice, "It''s your turn now." Shawn''s body shook violently upon hearing this. His face was filled with fear as he said in a trembling voice, "No, don''t kill me." Fade didn''t say anything more. He stretched out his right hand, folded his fingers, and his strong Qi began to surge. Shawn was so frightened that his legs went weak and he fell to the ground. He looked at Fade in horror and kept shaking his head. Fade wasing closer. The Qi strength on his fingertips was already emanating a few inches into the air, with a deathly aura. Shawn''s face was pale and he looked desperate. Seeing Fade''s fingertips beginning to move, he suddenly narrowed his eyes and thought of something, he hurriedly shouted, "You can''t kill me, you can''t. Otherwise, my son will never let you go." "Your son?" Fade looked at Shawn and paused for a moment. Shawn said in a hurry, "My son is Rocky Hu! He is a soldier. He is in the special forces. If you hurt me, my son and his military will never let you go." "Special forces?" Fade pondered and seemed to think of something. While speaking, Shawn took out his phone and began to make a phone call. At the same time, he warned Fade, "Don''t doubt my words. My son''s team is called Stealth. They are specialised in dealing with trained martial artists like you. If you dare kill me, Stealth will not let you go." Hearing this name, Fade suddenly burst intoughter. "Stealth, Rocky Hu." Wasn''t that the guy who got into trouble with Fade when he was in Bay City, and he had been reprimanded by his Chief? At this moment, Shawn called his son and said in a hurry, "Son, there''s a martial artist who wants to kill me now. Tell him, Stealth won''t sit by and watch." Fade said to Shawn with a faint smile, "Tell him the name ''Lunatic Chen''. Let''s see if he dares to touch me." Shawn said with a look of disbelief, "You don''t know how powerful Stealth is. Although you are strong, the members of Stealth are powerful too. Moreover, they are official organization. If you as a random martial artist dare to mess around, Stealth will never let you go." "Really?" Fade said indifferently. He didn''t take it seriously. At this time, Rocky''s anxious and angry voice came from the other end of the phone. "Dad, what''s going on? Who wants to kill you? I''ll make him suffer." Shawn was pleased to hear this, and he said, "He''s a young warrior, and he''s going to kill me now. I told him that you''re from Stealth, but he didn''t believe me. He said that you won''t even dare to kill him if I tell you his name." "What? Such arrogance! I''d like to see who he is." An angry voice came from the other end of the phone. At the same time, Shawn deliberately put the phone on speaker. Obviously, he wanted to threaten Fade. Seeing this, Fade''s mouth curved slightly and he said lightly, "My name is Fade Chen!" "Fade Chen?" When Rocky heard the name on the other end of the phone, he suddenly hesitated for a while, as if he was thinking of something. "This name is a little familiar..." Shawn said, "He''s a young boy in his 20s, from Bay City. He is quite arrogant, and he has a nickname called Lunatic Chen. He..." Shawn wanted to belittle Fade, but before he could finish his words, his son on the other end of the phone suddenly eximed, "What? Fade Chen from Bay City! Fade Chen!" Chapter 209 Chapter 209 "Son, what''s wrong with you?" Shawn Hu asked in confusion. Rocky Hu, on the other end of the phone, hurriedly said, "Dad, you must not provoke him. This Mr. Chen, you can''t afford to offend him, and I can''t afford to do so too. No matter what you have done, apologize quickly and beg him for mercy." "What?" Shawn was astonished. He did not expect his son to say so. "Son, he''s just a kid. Isn''t Stealth always dealing with such martial artists? Why are you..." Rocky said anxiously, "Dad, don''t ask so many questions. Apologize quickly. If he wants you to do anything, do it. Don''t hesitate." "This..." Shawn still couldn''t grasp what was happening. Why did his son suddenly behave this way? Rocky, on the other hand, was panicking. "Dad, Mr. Chen''s true status is far beyond your imagination," He said hurriedly. "Thest time, Mr. Chen gave a call to my Chief, who was stationed in Capital City. I was almost fired from my job. Do you understand now? Apologize quickly!" Hearing this, Shawn waspletely dumbfounded. His son, whom he was so proud of, was not worthy of Fade Chen''s respect! Suddenly, Shawn trembled with fear. He crawled up to Fade on his knees and kowtowed again and again, begging for mercy, "Mr. Chen, I was wrong. I was so ignorant that I offended you. As long as you ask, I''m willing to do anything." On the phone, there was also a pleading voice from Rocky. "Mr. Chen, my father didn''t mean it. Please give him another chance. In future, my Hu family will only obey all your orders." Their voices, begging for mercy, came again and again. The rich young masters anddies standing around werepletely stunned. They looked at this scene in disbelief. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He was big shot in Hanover City, the head of the Hu Family. And his son Rocky, was the trump card of the Hu Family. Yet, they were kneeling at Fade''s feet, begging for mercy. Such a circumstances made them unable to think of anything. They could only stand still, dumbfounded. Fade pondered for a while, then suddenly looked at Shawn and said, "For the sake of Stealth, I will spare your life. However, there will be no next time." "Of course, there won''t be a next time. Thank you, Mr. Chen, for your mercy." Shawn quickly kowtowed to thank him. Rocky, who was on the other end of the line, quickly said, "Thank you, Mr. Chen. I am very grateful." With a snort,Fade pointed between Shawn''s eyebrows with his finger. Instantly, a burning hot Qi entered his body. Shawn was stunned, and then he felt a burning pain inside his head. Hey on the ground and cried in agony. Fade snapped his fingers, and the pain in Shawn''s head immediately subsided. Then Fade said coldly, "That was just a little warning. If there is any disrespect from you in future, it will no longer be a warning." "I would never, I absolutely will not do that in future." The pain that almost burned his head made Shawn extremely afraid, he didn''t have any thoughts of revenge at all. He quickly apologized to Fade again. Fade didn''t say anything. He just nced at the people in the room and then left the wooden cabin with his hands sped behind his back. In the room, Shawn was lying on the ground, not daring to make even the slightest movement. The other rich masters anddies were so frightened that their bodies had stiffened. They did not even dare to breathe. It was not until half an hourter that the servants came in and reminded them that Fade had long left, that the group of people stood up with their sore legs trembling. After they returned home, they spread the news quickly in Hanover City. "Fade Chen, also known as Lunatic Chen, never provoke him. No matter what the reason is, do not go against him. Otherwise, there will be only one conclusion." On the other end, Hubert Qian learned of the news and became more respectful towards Fade. Scott Huang had also taken over the entertainment business from the Guo''s family and no longer encountered any resistance. Various corporations took the initiative to join him. Fade didn''t even mention his own businesses, but big shots from Hanover City began to head to Bay City and seek to work with his businesses. His business went well, but Scott was not in a good mood these days. Kiki suddenly proposed to break up with him, but he didn''t want to break up with her. He wanted to know the reason, he even willing to change his behaviour for Kiki. However, Kiki had seen Fade''s means, and after hearing about the Hu Family, she was extremely afraid of Fade. She did not dare to have any thoughts, and finally found an excuse to leave him. Scott, who was heartbroken, was not in the mood for business, so he went directly back to Bay City. Fade originally wanted to go back with him, but before he left, the Hu family sent a booklet to Fade respectfully. After asking about it, Fade learnt that this booklet was found in a secret chest when the Hu family cleared up Feather Gu''s residence. Looking at it, this booklet was titled as "Cloud-Reaching Skill", which was a precious martial art secret from the Cloud n. After Feather killed his Master and Senior Brother, he stole this from the n. If things were as before, Shawn, as the heir to a martial arts aristocratic family, would have kept this to himself and learnt these precious skills in secret. But now, the situation was different. He didn''t dare to have any thoughts of keeping it at all. He even didn''t dare to look at the booklet. He just wanted to send it away. This was because it was a booklet stolen by Feather. Now that Feather had been killed, the news would sooner orter reach the people from Cloud n who were hunting him down. If those people discovered that the booklet was in Shawn''s home, the Hu family would definitely not have the ability to resist, and they would definitely meet their demise. In order to solve this predicament, the best way was to send the booklet back to the Cloud n, and announcing it to the public. They had to let everyone know the news andpletely cut off the rtionship between the booklet and the Hu family. But Shawn did not know where the Cloud n base was, and he was also worried that he would be killed by them. Since there was a powerful master like Fade now in Hanover City, he decided to hand over the booklet to Fade instead. If Fade took a fancy to the skills and practised them himself, then those people from the Cloud n would hunt Fade down instead. If Fade did not want those skills to himself, then he could ask Fade to return the booklet to the Cloud n. After all, the Cloud n would definitely thank Fade for sending back such an important booklet. Shawn was allowing Fade to im this credit. Fade turned over the booklet. It was indeed the Cloud-Reaching Skill from the Cloud n, which was an admirable martial art. However, it was nothing to Fade, who had already mastered the Kung Fu of Jiu Yang. Therefore, he had no intention of practising it, so he would return it to the Cloud n rightfully. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 After arranging some matters in Hanover City, Fade Chen decided to take the Cloud forces with him on his way. The Cloud n was not far from Hanover City. After a five hours'' drive, he arrived at the small town where the Cloud n was. He felt a lively atmosphere as soon as he stepped into the town. There were crowds of people bustling back and forth the streets, a lot of traditional Chinese medicine stores opened on both sides of the streets and asionally, there were Taoists in their robes walking on the streets with medicinal pill basket on their backs. Everyone seemed to have gotten used to it as no one seemed surprised. That was the normal state of this martial arts based town situated at the foot of the mountain. Almost half of the citizens of this small town relied on the Cloud n to provide them rted businesses for a living. In addition, in the past few days, the small town seemed to have gotten a lot livelier than usual. Each family had their new clothes on and were in tip- top condition to prepare themselves for the uing events. Fade asked around and learnt that it was a coincidence that he was in the town. The Cloud n has been celebrating the regain of the n''s strength for the past few days. They have also been praying to the Gods and Heavens to celebrate this day. The Cloud n was originally a member of the ck Level n 20 years ago. However, because Feather Gu killed his master andrades, the n''s overall power was greatly damaged and their strengths were deeply affected. In the end, the n was demoted from the ck Level to the Yellow Level. The Cloud n worked hard for many years as they tried to slowly climb their way back up. This year, they finally managed to attain the necessary requirements to return as a member of the ck Level n once again. At this time, the news that Feather Gu had been killed and members of the Cloud n returning had also been spread. They were delighted, so they decided to hold a grand ceremony to celebrate the string of joyful events that urred and a brand new page in their future. During the ceremonial celebration, the Cloud n would wee more ordinary people than they usually did on normal days. They would also distribute more elixirs and herbs for free. After the news was spread, the small town immediately grew livelier as it attracted many people who were seeking for medicinal treatment. The businessmen would not let go of such a good opportunity to do business either, and they began to prepare enthusiastically. Fade nced around and sure enough, he noticed a lot of outsiders roaming around the streets. At that moment, the sound of a bell chiming could be heard from a distance. All of a sudden, the bustling in the town died down and silence settled in. Everyone stopped what they were doing and turned around to face the towering green hills behind the town. On top of the hill stood an old and ancientlooking building, and that was where the tolling of the bells was heard from. The residents of the small town looked solemn as they sped their hands together and bowed sincerely in the direction of the hill. Some of the more sincere older residents even prostrated themselves and kowtowed each time the bell rang. Even the outsiders who did not know the rules of the town held their breath upon seeing the holy ceremony. After the tolling of the bell, the small, quiet town regained its liveliness and cheers as though time had just stopped and continued once again. Fade walked to the edge of the small town in the midst of the traffic. The mountain where the Cloud n was located was not far away from here. The asphalt road that was built in the town came to an abrupt end, with many luxurious cars parked by the roads. Along the way, one could see many smartly- dressed people heading up towards the mountain top on foot. "Seems like a lot of people are making their way to the Cloud n for some medicine!" Fade Chen sighed, and then began to head up to the mountain as well. Although Fade deliberately slowed down his speed, he was still much faster than the others with his stamina. Soon, he had passed through the group of people at the foot of the mountain and was halfway to the peak. There was a small pavilion halfway up the mountain with around a dozen people resting in it. Judging from their attire, they were most likely people who were seeking medicinal treatment who seemed too tired from walking and had decided to rest there. Given Fade''s skills, this short journey was not tiring for him at all. Therefore, he didn''t intend to rest and instead continued to move forward. However just then, a cry of pain erupted from the pavilion followed by gasps in the crowd. Fade turned around and saw a white haired elder lying on the ground with his hands sped tightly around his chest. His face was an unnatural shade of scarlet and it was clear that he was very, very ill. The people around him were anxious, but they were clueless about what to do and had no choice but to scream for help. Seeing this, Fade immediately walked over and yelled, "Please let me through, I''m a doctor." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Upon hearing the word "doctor", the crowd immediately got out of the way. However, when they noticed his age and his attire, everyone started to feel a bit suspicious. Fade ignored the suspicious looks around him and bent down to grab the elder''s wrist. Upon feeling his pulse, he immediately found out that the elder was suffering from heartplications. With that, he grabbed a silver needle from his backpack and unbuttoned the elder''s shirt to insert the needle in. Next to the the old man was a man in his fifties or sixties who looked like a butler. When he saw Fade preparing to stick the needle into the old man, he froze and stopped Fade without thinking, "What do you think you''re trying to do?" "I''m curing this man, that''s what I''m doing!" Fade roared back at him. "Are you really a doctor?" The butler remained skeptical. "If I don''t give him acupuncture treatment, this old man is going to die. Now, do you still want to continue arguing with me?" Fade shot back with a sense of urgency. Seeing the elder writhing in agony, the butler could only nod to Fade and stepped back. Fade stuck the needle into the elder''s chest and started directing his inner spiritual energy from the needle into the old man''s body. After circting it around the body, he concentrated the flow of energy around the old man''s chest area to protect his heart. A few minutester, the elder''splexion returned to normal and he was helped up by the butler. With a grateful expression, he cupped his hands together and said to Fade, "Thank you very much for saving my life, doctor. I''m very grateful." The butler was also apologetic and hurriedly said, "Doctor, I am sorry for what I did to you just now..." Fade dismissed them with a wave of his hand and a kind smile on his face as heforted, "It''s alright, it''s nothing much." The smile on the elder''s face broadened when he saw Fade''s gentle demeanor and started to chat with him, "Doctor, are you also heading to the Cloud n to obtain medicine?" "Sort of, I have some business there to deal with." Fade replied before telling the elder, "Sir, you are too polite. My name is Fade Chen but you can call me Fade." "Fade!" The elder tried calling out before introducing himself, "My surname is Liu. Fade, if you don''t mind, you call me Mr. Liu." As soon as he finished saying that, Mr. Liu continued to asked, "Fade, what happened to me just now?" Fade Chen exined, "Mr. Liu, you fainted because the mountain climbing activity was too vigorous for you. As a result, your heart couldn''t take the pressure which led to an acute cardiac arrest. I helped you to unblock the clotted arteries and also guided your inner spiritual energy flow through acupuncture, so you''re fine now." Chapter 211 Chapter 211 "Ah, I am getting old. I heard that the Cloud n was holding a prayer ceremony, that''s why I hurried up here. But I guess I was a little too anxious. Who would''ve thought that I almost died here. If it weren''t for you, Fade, I would probably really meet my end here!" Mr. Liu sighed. Fade Chen took out a pen and a piece of paper and wrote down a prescription before handing it over to Mr. Liu. He advised, "You are old and your body conditions are notparable to that of the younger generation. Here, take this prescription and remember to orally take the medicine once a day to ensure you''re fit as a fiddle." Mr. Liu took the prescription and carefully put it away. He said, "Thank you, Fade. You treated me and gave me a prescription, I really don''t know how to thank you enough." Fade smiled and said, "Mr. Liu, you''re too polite. It really is just a small matter." The two were still chatting away politely. Those around them noticed that even though Fade looked young, he had the skills as a professional doctor. Suddenly, everyone was gathering around him and asking, "Dr. Chen, my legs are a little numb. Can you examine it for me?" Once someone took the lead, the rest of the people began to speak up. "Dr. Chen, I always feel dizzy. Do you have any good prescriptions?" "Dr. Chen, I''ve been married to my wife for five years, but we still can''t conceive a child. Can you help me?" "Dr. Chen, I''ve been having irregr menstruation periods recently. Can you take a look for me?" The small pavilion that was supposed to be a resting area suddenly became a consultation zone. Since Fade was not in a hurry, he sat down and started treating the people in the pavilion. He took his time with each of them by checking their pulses and prescribing them appropriate medicine. After the diagnosis, everyone smiled and expressed their utmost gratitude and respect to him. The atmosphere in the pavilion warmed up and was filled to polite exchanges of thanks. All of a sudden, a loud cry shook their air, "Finally! A ce to rest! The road is so rocky that it''s impossible for me to even drive my car! I''m so tired." With that loud exmation, the crowd saw three people walking towards the pavilion. At the very front was a young man who looked 27 or 28. He had yellow hair and a pair of sunsses on, evidently looking very fashionable. Next to the man was a young woman wearing a wide-brimmed hat and a pair of sunsses. The sunsses covered half of her face, and her face could not be seen clearly. However, looking at the outline of her slender legs from her jeans, one could tell that she was a beautiful woman. Behind them was a middle-aged man in his forties, who was muscr and had daggerlike eyes. He followed the young man closely just like a bodyguard. The three of them walked to the pavilion and looked like they wanted to rest there. However, the pavilion was already full of people and there was no extra empty seats. "Damn, there''s nowhere to sit." The yellowhaired man frowned. His eyes swept over the crowd and finally fell on Fade who was dressed in ordinary clothes. He beckoned with one finger and demanded, "Kid, get up!" After that, the yellow-haired man beckoned to the sunsseddy with a ttering tone, "Winnie, come on, sit here." The woman''s voice was cold as she said distantly, "Jonathan Dai, I am not that close with you. Don''t call me that." The yellow- haired man smiled and did not take it seriously. When he turned his head and noticed that Fade didn''t budge from his seat, he frowned and ordered once again, "Boy, I asked you to get up. Didn''t you hear me?" Fade nced at him coldly and replied, "This is my seat. I don''t have to give it to you." The yellow-haired man sneered and took out a stack of banknotes. Taking out five of them, he threw them to Fade and proudly imed, "Judging by your clothes, you must be as poor as a beggar. I''ll give you 500 yuan in exchange for the seat." Fade took one look at the money and sneered, "Is that all?" "What did you say?" The yellow-haired man''s tone visibly soured as he taunted, "You poor wretch, do you want to ckmail me?" Fade took out several thick banknotes from his backpack and threw them beside him. He sneered in defiance, "Don''t fake it if you don''t have money." The money in his backpack was given to him by Hubert Qian when he left Hanover City. Hubert was worried that it would be inconvenient for him if he didn''t have cash, so he ced one million yuan in Fade''s bag. The yellow- haired man obviously did not expect that Fade was able to take out so much money since he was dressed poorly. He was instantly wide-eyed and could only stare at the stack of money. The rest of the people in the pavilion couldn''t help but snicker. The man suddenly felt a burst of anger as he red at Fade and imed, "Boy, how dare you talk to me like this? Do you know who I am?" "Beats me! However, I''m not interested in knowing the name of a poor person like you." Fade Chen retorted sarcastically, causing the people around him to erupt inughter. The yellow- haired man flushed with anger and shot back spitefully, "Boy, let me tell you something. I''m a member of the Dai family from Long City''s Dragonville. My father is Jasper Dai." "Jasper Dai!" Upon hearing this name, some people in the pavilion couldn''t hold in their shock as their eyes widened and mouth gaped in surprise. "Jasper Dai is one of the biggest shareholders in Long City''s hospitality services, owning more than billions of yuan in assets. Could this guy be Jonathan Dai, the famous Master Dai of Long City?" "Why would Master Dai be here, of all ces he could choose to be? Could it be that he''s also here to request for medicine?" Jonathan felt proud when he heard the crowd''s discussion. He looked at Fade and shouted, "Kid, now that you know how I am, hurry up and give me that seat." However, Fade just nced at him coldly and chuckled, "Are you really so powerful? Well, I didn''t hear anything about that. I just know that people are talking about how powerful your dad is. As for you..." Hearing this, Jonathan''s face darkened and he was about to lose his temper. Right at this moment, someone turned to look at thedy behind Jonathan and couldn''t help but ask, "If Master Dai is here, then the prettydy in the hat should be..." Another person squinted as he looked up and down at the woman, before eximing in shock, "Wait a minute, I know who she is! This is Winnie Ho, a famous actress!" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as her identity was recognized, the beautiful woman couldn''t help but tremble and instinctively wanted to leave. However, as a female celebrity with little stamina, she was already tired after walking so far on the mountain road. She tried taking a step forward but ended up losing the strength in her knees and fell on the ground. Her knees hit the ground first and was badly scratched by the small rocks on the ground as blood slowly flowed out of the wound. Thedy scrunched her eyebrows as she gasped softly from the pain. Upon seeing this, Jonathan''s attention shifted away from anger and instead he rushed over to Winnie''s side to ask in concern, "Winnie, are you alright? It looks like a serious wound, hurry and let''s get it disinfected." Instead of epting his kindness, she shrank her body a little further away from him and said coldly, "It''s alright, I can handle it myself. No need for you to interfere, Master Dai." Chapter 212 Chapter 212 The rejection from Winnie Huo was a big p to Jonathan Dai''s self- esteem. When he turned his head and saw Fade''s smiling face, he immediately simmered with anger. He turned and shouted at the bodyguard-like man behind him, "Uncle Karson, throw this good-for- nothing out!" Upon orders, the sturdy middle- aged bodyguard walked up to Fade grimly, cracking his fists as a sign of dominance. He stared at Fade Chen and threatened, "Boy, do you want me to do it, or do you want to get out on your own?" Fade gave him a sidelong nce and said tly, "I want you to get out of my way." "Boy, what did you say?" The man warned ominously. "Didn''t you hear me? I asked you to get out of here!" Fade picked his ears and provoked, looking down at the man in scorn. Such an expression immediately angered the bodyguard. He snorted heavily andshed out fiercely, hitting the stone pir next to Fade. The sturdy stone pir cracked with a loud boom as an imprint of a palm appeared on its surface, and the whole ce trembled from the sheer magnitude of force. Jonathan boasted, "Uncle Karson is my personal bodyguard with the skills of ate-Yellow Level martial artist. Fool, you''re dead meat if you provoked him. Haha!" Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked. After all, ate-Yellow Level martial artist was no ordinary person. Even to the rich, they were considered elitists in their field. Instantly, the crowd could not help but worry for Fade''s safety. Some of the older women who had chatted with him just now were secretly trying to convince him to apologize and just give way since one could not simply offend an expert at this level. Fade knew that they meant well, but he still didn''t get up. He said ndly, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Seeing this, the bodyguard snorted and mocked, "Boy, since you refuse to ept my goodwill and give up the seat, I''ll not hold back." As soon as he finished speaking, the bodyguard gave a war cry and threw himself at Fade, a savage look stered on his face. Fade narrowed his eyes and was about to fight back. At this moment, the white- haired Mr. Liu shouted, "Stop!" At the same time, Mr. Liu''s butler rushed in front of Fade and blocked the attack. No one expected this turn of events, and they all turned to look at the elder. Jonathan was also briefly stunned. As his eyes fell on Mr. Liu, his attitude took a change as he greeted, "Mr. Liu, why are you here?" Mr. Liu snorted and said, "I needed to see with my own eyes that you were bullying others." Jonathan gulped and he scratched his head as he exined, "Mr. Liu, I''m not bullying others. I''m just..." He tried to look for an excuse when he noticed Winnie on the ground, and quickly covered it up, "Winnie was hurt, so I wanted to find a ce for her to rest." She immediately cleared it up by saying, "Jonathan Dai, don''t drag me into your own business." Jonathan couldn''t help but feel awkward as he continued to think up excuses to exin his behaviour. Mr. Liu snorted as his poor excuse and tant lies, then turned towards Winnie and said, "Miss, you are injured. Fade is a doctor, you can let him take a look at your injury." "He is a doctor?" Winnie looked towards Fade in disbelief. The people around them, however, started to discuss among themselves heatedly. "Young girl, you have to believe him. Dr. Chen''s medical skills are exceptional!" "Dr. Chen just saved Mr. Liu''s life." "Dr. Chen''s medical skills are very outstanding." The crowd''s ims left Winnie in hesitation. Finally, she limped over to Fade slowly and muttered softly, "Doctor Chen, can you help me?" She wasn''t in cahoots with Jonathan, and since she was asking politely, Fade naturally agreed to her request. He made way for her to sit down, and then reached for her long, slender legs, straightening them down on the ground. Right after that, he used his fingers to gently trace a line on Winnie''s jeans. After applying some force, her jeans were ripped apart and turned into a makeshift denim skirt. It barely managed to cover her thighs, and revealed her slender and fair legs. Winnie''s face reddened as she trembled slightly. Fade noticed her reaction and exined, "If I don''t get rid of the clothes, I won''t be able to treat the wound properly." Then, he twisted open a bottle of mineral water and said to her, "I''ll clean your wound first. It may hurt a little but please bear with it." Winnie nodded and allowed him to ce her hands on her thigh to hold her legs in ce. The mineral water got in contact with her wound, she twitched in pain. As though he had already expected it, Fade strengthened his hold and held her legs firmly in ce. Winnie could almost feel the strong throbbing of his heart on her legs through his clothes. After cleansing the wound, Fade took out his silver needle and sterilized it under heat. Then, he pricked them around the wound on her knee to stop the bleeding. In a while, Fade asked the onlookers to help him pick a few types of wild grass from the roadside. After smashing and mixing them together, he applied the paste onto the wound. Finally, he looked up and smiled as a gesture offort at Winnie and said, "Wait for 15 minutes, and your knee will be like brand new." Winnie was already convinced about Fade''s skills after seeing his smooth precision and sharp decisions. She nodded with a sweet smile and thanked him, "Thank you, Dr. Chen." Fade just waved his hand and said, "It''s nothing. It''s just a piece of cake." "It''s not a big deal for you, but it''s a big deal for me." Winnie said with a smile. Suddenly, a thought popped up in her head and she asked hesitantly, "Dr. Chen, will a scar be left?" After all, she was an actress who was required to keep up appearances. A scar on her legs would definitely affect her career outlook. Fade took a look at her legs andmented, "The herbs that have been collected have limited functions and may result in leaving a small scar behind." "Ah..." Winnie was a little worried. Fade noticed immediately added on, "You don''t have to worry. I can make a new set of ointment to remove the scars without a trace once we head down the mountain to get sufficient herbs." "Really?" Winnie''s eyes glowed as she heard his words. "When will you head down the mountain then?" "Um, well..." Fade thought for a moment and said, "Well, let''s exchange contact numbers and I''ll contact you after I head down." "That''s great! Thank you so much." Winnie smiled and exchanged her contact numbers with Fade. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The two of them went on chatting, as though they were long-lost friends who had just met. There weren''t any signs that showed that they had just met. When Jonathan saw this, he gritted his teeth in annoyance and looked at Fade in hatred. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Jonathan Dai had spent a lot of effort trying to pursue after this woman for the longest time but had failed to make any progress. Yet, some random guy managed to get close to Winnie Huo, even managing to feel up her legs. Jonathan was furious. "Kid, move!" He yelled and ordered his bodyguard, "Uncle Karson, throw him out." The bodyguard was already in a bad mood when he was stopped earlier. Certainly, he sneered and walked towards Fade menacingly. Seeing this, Winnie''s expression darkened and she immediately stood in front of Fade Chen, "Jonathan! What are you going to do?" When Jonathan saw her protecting Fade, the anger in his heart burned even more furiously. He said threateningly, "Winnie, that guy took advantage of you. I can''t sit by and do nothing. Let me teach him a lesson." However, Winnie was angry and annoyed. She shouted back, "Jonathan, what are you talking about? Dr. Chen was just helping me with the treatment." ''Helping you with the treatment?" Jonathan scoffed, "A treatment that requires cutting off half of your jeans? He even touched your legs!" Winnie was so speechless with Jonathan but resisted the urge to p him. She said angrily, "Jonathan, as I said, Dr. Chen was just helping me treat my wound. It''s your thinking that''s problematic if you''re rting it to weird things like this." "My thinking is problematic?" Jonathan roared. "Winnie, I''m trying to help you!" Winnie retorted, "Stop trying to butt into this, it''s my own business. Even if I was taken advantage of, it''s still none of your business." Jonathan was fuming when he heard this, his face turning scarlet as though someone had set it on fire. After all, the person he admired allowed a brat to touch her, but refused to ept him. Such disgrace was unforgivable in his opinion. With a shaky voice, he ordered his bodyguard, "Uncle Karson, teach that guy a lesson." The bodyguardplied as he iled his meaty arms and walked towards Fade, a sinister smile stered on his face. Winnie was anxious, but she couldn''t do anything about it. Beside him, the Mr. Liu''s expression was solemn as he looked at the situation. He shouted, "Jonathan, do you really want to fight in front of me?" Jonathan nced over at Mr. Liu with a somewhat hesitant expression, but the anger he felt at the moment made it difficult for him to calm down. Finally, he made his decision and announced, "Mr. Liu, this matter has nothing to do with you. If you are really angry, I wille ask for your forgiveness after I return to Long City." After he finished his sentence, he red at Fade with a burning anger in his eyes, his teeth tightly gritted as he made up his mind to take action. Mr. Liu was so furious that he was about to erupt with fury himself. He nced at the butler beside him who was already preparing to stand up and defend Fade. At that moment, Fade looked over at them with a smile. He gently waved his hand and said, "Mr. Liu, thank you for your kindness, but I can solve this matter by myself." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Fade! But, he is at thete-Yellow Level..." Mr. Liu said with a worried expression as they were taken aback by Fade''s bold remarks. Of course, Fade noticed that the opponent''s bodyguard, Uncle Karson, had the skills of ate- Yellow Level martial artist. Yet, Mr. Liu''s butler was at the mid-Yellow Level only. If they went up against each other, Mr. Liu''s butler wouldn''t stand a chance, so Fade decided to take over the fight himself. He dismissed their worries and repeated, "Don''t worry, Mr. Liu. I can handle it." While speaking, he had strolled in front of Winnie and blocked her from the conflict. Then, he looked at the bodyguard who was two meters away with a calm and confident expression. Upon seeing Fade''s confident demeanor, the bodyguard was stunned momentarily but quickly regained hisposure and teased, "Boy, you really think you can kill me? You must be dreaming." "Come at me if you can!" He let out a roar and charged at Fade, waving his giant fists that made Fade''s look like marbles. He was prepared to kill him with one shot. His fists looked like giant hammers swinging down on their target, ominous yet unstoppable as they were waved around in the air madly. In such a situation, Winnie and Mr. Liu couldn''t help looking worried, barely managing to stop themselves from rushing over. In contrast, Jonathan stood aside with a smile on his face. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and snickered gleefully. Just as the bodyguard''s fist was about tond smack onto Fade''s body, he retaliated by reaching out for the bodyguard''s fist fearlessly. Seeing this, Jonathanughed loudly and taunted, "Haha, is this kid stupid? He actually wanted to stop Uncle Karson''s fist. Does he have a death wish?" Uncle Karson was also smiling victoriously upon seeing Fade''s stupidity. He raised his fist higher and mmed it down with an even greater power. Such a strong blow would definitely render the puny Fade dead. After all, he looked so weak that he would be blown over by a mere gust of wind. Yet at the veryst moment, Fade''s slender hand reached out and managed to grab hold of the bodyguard''s fist. The bodyguard was infuriated as he continued to exert his strength, shouting, "Get out of my way!" "Snap!" With a crisp sound, Fade''s palm managed to grab hold of his fist. The bodyguard was startled. Obviously, he didn''t expect Fade to catch his fist. He quickly continued to fight back by putting greater strength into his fist and blows in an attempt to break Fade''s hand. Yet, his expectations fell short as he found no matter how much strength he put in, Fade''s palm would just not budge. "What''s going on? How is this guy able to withstand my blow?" The bodyguard was confused. The people around were also stunned, and they didn''t understand what was going on. Jonathan could not help but frown as he yelled at him, "Uncle Karson, don''t show any mercy. Teach that kid a good lesson." Uncle Karson clenched his teeth and tried his strength once more. His efforts proved to be futile as Fade''s fist was still unfazed even if he put in all his strength. It was as though he was trying to push against a concrete wall instead of a person. "How is this possible?" The bodyguard was both confused and surprised. He could even feel a tingling pain in his arm from the excessive strength that he was putting in. At this crucial moment, Fade remarked lightly, "Are you done? If you are, it''s my turn now." "You..." The bodyguard was shocked, but before he could finish his sentence, he felt an unstoppable force spreading from Fade''s arm to his whole body. Eventually, his whole body was lifted up by Fade with just one hand, who grabbed onto him like an eagle holding its prey. There was no use trying to struggle free as Fade spun him in the air multiple times, then threw him out of the pavilion right out the ceiling. His body fell heavily on the mountain path and he staggered backwards until he finally hit the wall. Witnessing this, the crowd fell silent as everyone was dumbfounded. It took only a few seconds for the crowd to erupt in discussion. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Mr. Liu and Winnie Huo who were initially worried gave in to excitement after being momentarily shocked. They looked at Fade Chen with a proud smile on their faces. "Fade, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. It seems that I had no need to stop him just now!" Mr. Liu smirked. Winnie looked at him with admiration and praised, "Fade, I didn''t expect that there was a strong fighterying underneath those bones of yours!" The crowd in the pavilion were also surprised at this moment. "Dr. Chen, I didn''t expect you to be a professional in both medicine and martial arts!" "Dr. Chen, no, Master Chen, can you teach me a move or two?" "Haha, someone just said that they were going to teach Dr. Chen a lesson, take that!" The liveliness in the crowd was of stark contrast to Jonathan Dai, who had heard every single word they said. His proud smile was no longer anywhere to be seen, and instead he red begrudgingly at Fade. Fade felt his gaze and turned around to face him, scoffing at him with a cold expression, "Why, are you still not convinced?" Jonathan trembled violently and immediately ran out of the pavilion as though someone was after his life. He saw his bodyguard struggling to get up from the ground, and a menacingly look crossed his eyes. Then, he motioned to the bodyguard and the both of them quickly continued their journey uphill. At the same time, his expression was contorted uglily as he mumbled, "Brat, how dare you take away my woman and make a fool out of me! Just you wait. As long as we arrive at the Cloud n, I''ll get them to help me after presenting them with my gift. By then, I will have them teach you a lesson!" Just the thought of that filled Jonathan with joy. As for the bodyguard Uncle Karson, he wiped the blood from the corners of the mouth and staggered unsteadily after Jonathan. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The people in the pavilion gathered around Fade and started chatting away. It was also time to remove the herbal paste from Winnie''s knee. After washing the wound once again with water, it was visible that the blood had stopped flowing from the wound, and the skin was starting to grow back. She stood up and tried treading on her injured leg, which to her surprise felt like normal. It was as though she had never injured her leg at all, which threw Winnie into a frenzied joy. She threw herself into Fade''s arms without thinking and kept on thanking him repeatedly. The crowd burst into an uproar. Some people took photos, some wanted to get an autograph and some even wanted to post the photos on social media. Winnie was anxious about this but could only chuckle awkwardly. After joking around for a while, everyone had a good rest, so they set off one after another and continued to walk up the mountain. Fade was not in a hurry. He slowed his pace down and chatted with everyone while walking uphill. Mr. Liu and Winnie were obviously very interested in Fade. Mr. Liu asked about his hometown, his work, and other work-rted questions, even vaguely hinting about recruiting him. However, after his refusal, Mr. Liu did not say anything more. As for Winnie, she stuck herself around Fade and kept asking him if what he said was really effective in removing scars. Also, she wondered if he had any other herbs that could help with skin whitening or even weight loss. Overall, she was befitting of an actress as she was extremely concerned about her personal beauty and image. He could only attempt to pass off the questions with a smile. Eventually, he agreed to prepare something for her to help her deal with scars once he got back to Long City. He also agreed to prepare some herbs that could help with skin whitening and weight loss. Winnie was overjoyed upon hearing this. Along the way, she held Fade''s arm intimately and promised that if he had could contact her if he met with problems in Long City. If he was in trouble, he could just give them her name and she would try her best to help him. Just like this, thepany along the way made the mountainous roads less difficult to climb. As the sun began to set, they finally arrived at the peak of the mountain. The sunset had dyed the mountains and trees around them with a pretty golden glow that slowly faded away as though it was bidding them farewell. Standing on top of the mountain, they felt as though they were on top of the world as they looked down and enjoyed the view from the peak. Such an impressive scenery made people feel more calm and rxed. Along with the freshness of the air at the peak of the mountain, the scent of elixir from the Cloud n floated faintly in the air and made everyone feel even more refreshed andforted. For a moment, everyone''s eyes were shining as they looked at the majestic and exquisite gates to the Cloud n. The Cloud n, which had been hidden from sight for more than 20 years had definitely had their ce renovated. The mountain gate and the buildings stood majestically and were obviously new and fresh, giving off a golden touch under the pretty sunset. In addition, fragrant sandalwood the size of an arm was burning silently in front of a bronze altar in front of the gates. Rising smoke rose from it along with the faint fragrance that wafted into one''s nose. Taking a step into the n''s doors felt like stepping into heaven on earth. Everyone swarmed towards the main gates in an instant, hoping to enter the Cloud n as soon as possible to pay their respects. However, upon arriving at the gates, they noticed many people sitting cross-legged on the empty spots around the gate. They looked up, and saw several solemn-faced Cloud n disciples guarding the gates. Everyone was astonished as questions started to flow in. "What''s going on? Why can''t we go in?" "Excuse me, can we enter?" The disciple who guarded the door shook his head mechanically and reported strictly, "No, no one is allowed to enter now. Please wait outside." The crowd burst into an uproar as everyone started to fly into a uproar of discontent. "Why don''t you let us in?" "What''s wrong with the Cloud n? They weren''t like this to the public in the past, they used to be really enthusiastic in inviting outsiders into their n." "Yeah! It''s alreadyte, and if you don''t let us in we''ll have to stay in the mountain overnight. I didn''t bring any camping equipment with me!" "Is it because the Cloud n has been promoted to the ck level, so you''re looking down on ordinary people like us?" "No, the elders of the Cloud n have always been very kind. They won''t treat us like this." Some people did not believe it. They tried approaching the disciples and asking them about this, but was met with their cold and unkind replies, "We apologize, but this is the order of the elders of the n." Although everyone was dissatisfied, they had alreadye this far. No one would be willing to climb down the mountain as it was also getting dark. Hence, they could only sit idly by the door and wait. Fade and the others also sat down and started chatting. Some people were carrying food and water with them, so they ate andughed away as if they were having a pic. On the other hand, Jonathan and his bodyguard, Karson Mao, who had arrived earlier, were utterly dumbfounded. They had assumed they would be able to sessfully enter the Cloud n and stay in one of their guest rooms, hence solving their needs for food and water. Therefore, they did not think of bring anything to eat with them, and had already finished the only two bottles of water that they brought up the mountain. However, they did not expect that they would encounter such a problem here at the mountain peak. Not only were they were denied ess, they were also hungry and thirsty. As time went by, the sky began to darken. Since it was the winter season, the cold winds blew unforgivingly and brought along a frost with them. The people on top of the mountain shivered uncontrobly as the chill hit their bones. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Jonathan Dai was thirsty and hungry, barely holding in his tears from the sheer cold the wind brought. He did not dare to break into the gates of Cloud n, and could only shout at his bodyguard, "Uncle Karson, quick, think of something! I want to go in now, or I''ll freeze to death out here." Karson Mao was also in a dilemma. Despite having a considerable amount of strength, he knew that he was no match for the Cloud n who was part of the ck Level n. It was impossible, but he still had to find a way to abide and fulfill Master Dai''s wishes. As he was racking his brains for a solution, his sight fell on a small hut a distance away from the gates. His eyes widened as a n formed in his brain, and he eximed, "Master Dai, I have a n." "What n?" Jonathan was eager to know. "Master Dai, you will understand when you see it." Karson smiled as he stood up and walked towards the small hut. The old hut was standing lonelily at an abandoned site around the gates, and looked worn down from the rain and shine. Cobwebs decorated the corners of the house and traces of unidentified gunk could be seen on the walls and the roof of the hut. Karson marched forward confidently and swiped away the cobwebs that hung in front of the doorway. His gaze fell on a meter-high drum sitting in the middle of the hut, and he reached out to grab the drumsticks that wereying by the drum. The guarding Cloud n disciples were puzzled upon seeing him, but their concerns changed to worry when they suddenly thought of something. They quickly rushed over and stopped him, asking, "Put down the drumsticks, what are you doing?" Karson ignored them and took the drumsticks, smiling as he said, "I have heard rumors that the Cloud n has a special rule from long ago. Regardless whoever it is, one can beat this drum as long as they have a favour to ask from the Cloud n. After passing their trials, it is said that the n will fulfill their request at all costs no matter what it is about." "Such a tradition has not been abolished, has it?" he looked at the young disciples. The disciples were momentarily taken aback before nodding their head in reply, "It''s not abolished." These rules were set by the Cloud n a long time ago and had been maintained as traditions through their 20 years of excellence back in the past. The n elders and disciples were also very kind and would help whoever was in need as best as they could. However, following Feather Gu''s massacre and rebellion, their n''s reputation slowly died out from the public eye. Since then, the drum had not been beaten by anyone until today. If Karson had not brought it up, the young disciples themselves would''ve already forgotten that such a rule existed in the first ce. "Since there''s nothing wrong, I can beat the drum now right?" Karson was just about to beat the drum. The disciples didn''t look good and they hurriedly stopped him, "It''s fine if you beat the drum, but the trials have always been quite difficult to pass. Have you considered this thoroughly?" "What kind of test is it?" Karson asked. It had been years since someone had beaten the drum, so the disciples were also clueless to what the tests were about. One of them quickly turned back to report it to their elders. Karson was not in a hurry, so he turned to the public and started exining some Cloud n rules that he was aware of. Instantly, everyone''s interest was aroused. Many wanted to try for themselves or had their bodyguards standby to beat the drumter. Some had already had their requests in mind to ask to the Cloud n after beating the drum. For instance, some wanted to ask for some precious medicinal herbs, while some wanted to have the Cloud n take them in as disciples. While everyone was still deep in their thoughts, the disciple that left just now returned with a cold look in his eyes. He nced around at the crowd and announced, "The details of the trial will be to resist 100 attacks from 4 of the Cloud n''s official disciples. If you are still standing after their attacks, we will acknowledge that you have passed." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he said this, four disciples dressed in green robes stood forward. They were evidently skilled and stood out from ordinary people. Immediately, many people hesitated. At this moment, one of the four disciples stood forward and dered, "Let me inform you in advance, two of us here are at thete-Yellow Level, while the other two are at the mid-Yellow Level. However, we are already close to reaching thete-Yellow Levels. If anyone here has confidence in taking the challenge, do step forward." His words caused an uproar as many excited individuals turned pale and backed off from the trial. Despite many of them hiring bodyguards who had some martial arts skills, they were at most at the mid-Yellow Level stages. To put them up against two mid-Yellow Level and twote-Yellow Level martial artists would be suicide. They wouldn''t stand a chance at all. Instantly, many retreated from the challenge with no other choice. Karson was also hesitating whether or not he should pull out from the trial. However, Jonathan had other ns upon seeing the intimate exchange of words between Fade Chen and Winnie Huo. He couldn''t hold in his anger and instructed, "Uncle Karson, you have to pass the test." Karson took note of the instructions and nodded inpliance as he walked towards the four disciples. With the strength of ate-Yellow Level martial artist, he would probably be defeated quickly if he were to fight against these four disciples. However, the details of the trial were only to remain standing after 100 moves, so he was pretty confident he could do it. After all, he had been stuck at thete-Yellow Level for several years. Adding on to his practical experiences fighting in real battles, he was sure that he had the skills to survive for 100 moves. "I''m willing to take the test. Come at me!" He challenged the four disciples fearlessly. This sent the crowd into a mixture of envy and excitement. Jonathan immediately felt prideful as he could feel the crowd''s attention shifting towards him. He put his hands behind his back as though it was nothing to be worried about and said, "Uncle Karson, I''ll be waiting for your good news." He then turned to Fade and looked romantically into Winnie''s eyes as he said, "Winnie,e with me after Uncle Karson passes the trialter! You''re a celebrity, you can''t stay here." Winnie declined his invitation and said, "It''s alright, I would rather stay here." After that, she turned away from him and stuck closer to Fade. This was an insult to Jonathan as his expression soured. He red at Fade and scowled, "Winnie, wasn''t this guy trying to show off just now? Look at him now, he''s not even trying to take the trial! He''s just a coward and you shouldn''t associate yourself with him." "Jonathan, Fade is my friend. I won''t allow you to insult him like this," Winnie refuted coldly. Jonathan sneered, "Insult? I''m not in the wrong here. Uncle Karson is going to pass the trial soon, but how about him? Putting aside the question of whether he can pass the test or not, but he''s not even taking a try at passing it! Tell me, if this is not the behaviour of a coward, what is?" Fade overheard his remarks and sighed while shaking his head in disapproval. The only reason why he didn''t try was because he felt that there was something fishy about the Cloud n forbidding outsiders to enter. They probably had their own concerns. He didn''t expect that not giving the trial a try would actually make him look like a coward. "Don''t shake your head, you coward. You''re not qualified to be with Winnie, let alone stand beside her." Jonathan taunted. Fade retorted cooly, "I think you should stopmenting on me and instead worry about your bodyguard. I don''t think he''s going tost to the end of the trial." "What a joke! Uncle Karson''s strength is at thete-Yellow Level. Even if he doesn''t win, he can surely survive a hundred moves. You are just weak, don''t think that others are on the same level as you." Jonathan boasted proudly to Fade. All of a sudden, a loud cry of pain could be heard. The crowd turned towards the voice and saw Uncle Karson whom Jonathan was so confident in winning flying backwards into the air. He fell to the ground right beside Jonathan, a trail of blood trickling from his mouth and his face as pale as a ghost. Dead silence hung in the air. Jonathan, who was initially full of pride and content was now utterly dumbfounded. He could say nothing but gawk at the scene, his face contorted uglily as he was forced to take back his words from just now. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Everyone burst intoughter, and Jonathan Dai felt even more embarrassed. At this moment, the four disciples of the Cloud n who had defeated Karson said coldly, "Is there anyone else who wants to beat the drum?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Everyone''s expression was frozen. They hurriedly lowered their heads and did not dare to make eye contact with any of the disciples. After all, even ate- Yellow Level martial artist like Karson Mao couldn''t withstand 50 moves by the four of them. The rest of the crowd was too intimidated to try out. Therefore, the whole crowd was deathly quiet for a while. "If no one else is around, then we''ll be leaving." The four disciples immediately turned around and prepared to leave. Seeing as they were about to leave, Jonathan''s eyes shed with fury and deceit as he called out towards Fade Chen, "What are youughing at? Even if Uncle Karson has failed, at least he tried. As for you, you''re a coward for not even trying. You don''t have the right tough." Fade was utterly speechless at how dumb Jonathan was. He turned away and ignored his words completely. However, Jonathan continued to mock him as he grew bolder and prouder, "If you don''t have the guts, just admit it. You don''t have to hide! Admit that you''re a coward and stop pretending that you''re not one, it''s disgraceful." "A person like you isn''t qualified to stay with Winnie at all. Get out of here!" Winnie Huo couldn''t bear to listen any longer. Her expression grew stern and she retorted sharply, "Jonathan, are you finished? Fade clearly is trying to avoid arguing with you, yet you''re trying to pick a fight? Everyone had seen the oue of what happened when your bodyguard was fighting with Fade. Do you really think you''re qualified to insult him?" Jonathan didn''t expect Winnie to defend Fade like this, and his expression fell. He wanted to refute her words, but many people witnessed Karson losing to Fade just now. He had no way of talking his way out. Therefore, he could only attempt to make up an excuse on the spot, "Uncle Karson only lost the fight just now because he had his guard down. His lost doesn''t count." "Plus, you said that he''s powerful right? In that case, he should go and take on the trial, but he isn''t! An empty tin can makes the most noise, just face it. He''s a pitiful coward." Jonathan forced his insults on Fade. Winnie''s face reddened in anger, and she was going to refute his words. At this moment, Fade stood up and grabbed hold of her hand, motioning her to stop by shaking his head. When Jonathan saw this, he sneered and said, "Don''t just shake your head. If you don''t dare to try, just admit it. Don''t pretend to hide behind a woman, you puny coward!" Fade''s eyes shed with fury and it was clear that he was now very pissed off. He red long at Jonathan and finally spoke in an ominous tone, "I really didn''t want to waste my time with a piece of trash like you, but you''ve been testing my patience all this time." "Me? Trash? Do you even know..." Jonathan shouted back in defiance. Fade pped him smack across the face and scoffed at him, "Shut up!" "You hit me..." Jonathan sped his now swollen cheek andined loudly. Fade replied with another pped that evened out the other side of his face, leaving both his cheeks swollen. Then, he repeated himself again coldly, "I told you to shut up. Do you hear me?" Fade''s deadly gaze and the burning pain on his face finally reminded Jonathan of innate fear. He shut his mouth tightly and did not dare to speak anymore. The four disciples noticed the brawl and frowned before shouting at them, "If you guys are here for medicinal treatment, we''ll let you in automatically when the time is here. Don''t try anything funny now, or else..." Fade waved at them and interrupted them to say, "No need to continue threatening." "What do you mean?" The faces of the four disciples darkened and they looked a little unhappy. After all, they were the official disciples of Cloud n. Everyone else who came for medicinal treatment were polite and respectful towards them, except for this guy. Fade strode straight into the hut, grabbed the drumsticks and pounded the drum twice. Then he walked up to the four disciples and said, "I''ll take on the trial. Can we start now?" Everyone including the four disciples were dumbfounded by Fade and looked at him in disbelief. "Are you sure?" The four disciples looked at him uneasily. This guy was making them look bad. The crowd immediately started chattering with excitement. Some people who had seen Fade defeat Karson just now cheered for him with utter belief and confidence. Other people who had not seen it, naturally did not believe in him. Some shook their heads and some sighed. They all looked at Fade as if he was a fool looking for his early demise. As for Jonathan, there was a look of resentment on his swollen face. He muttered to himself, "You''d better be given a lesson by the Cloud n disciples. See if you''ll be able to fake it then!" At this moment, Fade nodded to the four disciples and said, "I''m sure. Let''s start now!" "Okay then, start!" The four disciples shouted, then quickly separated and surrounded him from all four directions. Then, theyunched their attacks together at him. It went without saying that the four of them had close to perfect cooperation, leaving no room or time between attacks. If any ordinary martial artist was up against them, they would probably be overwhelmed by the attacks and quickly lose their ability to keep up. Needless to say, they were formidable opponents indeed. However, Fade was different. In the face of consecutive attacks, he had no intention to stay on the defense. Instead, he decided to go on the offense and started off by directing a blow towards one of the disciples. "Toote!" The disciple sneered andunched a punch at Fade''s waist. However, he remained calm and countered the attack with his palm. At the same time, he said lightly, "First move!" Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help wondering what he meant. Jonathan snickered as hemented, "What does he even mean? He doesn''t even know if he can take all those blows but he''s counting the moves? Ignorant." Just as he was about to taunt further, the sound of something snapping could be heard. Fade''s palm hadnded straight on the disciple''s chest and the disciple was thrown backwards. He fell on the ground groaning and couldn''t get back up. Quickly after, Fade used the momentum from him palm to turn around and face another disciple. He launched another punch while announcing, "Second move!" With another sound, the disciple was sent hurtling backwards, and fell to the ground with a wail. He did the same for the other two disciples and sent them flying backwards. Both of them fell to the ground and struggled to get up without avail. At the same time, Fade announced calmly, "Third move, fourth move. Done!" Everyone was stunned and looked at Fade in shock. They couldn''t believe that he had defeated four Cloud n disciples so easily. Now, everyone finally realized what Fade was counting. He wasn''t counting the number of moves he had to resist that were left but instead referred to the moves that the opponents could take. Four people and only four moves were used! They were all defeated with a single move. Such amazing strength left everyone in awe. Even the Cloud n disciples looked at Fade with disbelief and a tinge of admiration. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Fade Chen looked at the inner disciples and asked politely, "Now, can I make my request?" The four disciples knew that he had shown mercy on them as their injuries were all external ones. Now that they managed to get up, they knew that they weren''t hurt very badly. After exchanging blows with Fade, they were all aware of therge gap in skills that they had with him. If he was serious, they would probably be left with more than just external injuries. Therefore, they were extremely respectful towards Fade. They bowed politely and replied, "Of course, Mr. Chen, what is your request?" Seeing this, the people who were waiting for medicinal treatment were envious and hopeful. They had their gazes fixed on Fade. Some people even shouted out in anticipation, "Mr. Chen, I''m willing to pay one million yuan. Can you help me fulfill my wish? I hope that the Cloud n can..." Before he could finish speaking, a rich man butted in and said. "Only one million yuan? You can''t do anything with that amount! Mr. Chen, I''ll pay you five million, help me instead!" "Mr. Chen, my wish is to get medicine for my sick mother, please help me. I''ll pay six million yuan." "I''ll pay ten million yuan. I just want to join the Cloud n." The ce was immediately turned into an auction house. As many who came to the Cloud n were billionaires trying to obtain rare medicines, they started to offer Fade heaps of money just to buy the right to his wish. The Cloud n disciples disapproved of what was going on. However, there was no rule that forbade them from doing so, so they could only quietly watch from the sidelines.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In the meantime, the auction for Fade''s wish was getting more intense, with the bidding price reaching a staggering amount of 40 million yuan. At this price, it was already very difficult for any normal rich person. The people who were left fighting over the wish were the richest of the rich. Among them was a fat and wealthy man who had been bidding from the beginning. At this moment, he clenched his teeth and made his bid, "50 million, I''ll pay 50 million yuan." Hearing his decision, a middle-aged man in sses who was trying to outbid him shook his head and gave up. The fat man''s face lit up with joy as he thought he had won over the rights to Fade''s wish. He looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I..." Yet, he was suddenly interrupted by a female who said, "Sixty million, I''ll bid sixty million." Everyone was stunned and looked in the direction of the voice. A young, short-haired woman walked towards them slowly with a smile, and behind her was an elder dressed in a traditional Chinese robe. Evidently, they were here to request for medicinal treatment too. The fat rich man could already see his wish getting granted, so he was infuriated upon being interrupted by the woman. He turned towards her and offered again, "Sixty five million yuan, I''ll pay sixty five million yuan. Little girl, do you really want to bid with me? I''m the boss of Long City''s Eternity Real Estate Company." Eternity Real Estate was a well-known real estate firm in Long City with assets amounting to tens of billions. After he revealed his identity, the people who were listening knew that even if they had continued bidding, they would never be a match for him. Yet, the short-woman looked scornful as she imed, "I''ve never heard of Eternity Real Estate before." "You..." The fat boss was angry, his face turning scarlet from the humiliation. "I offer one hundred million yuan!" The short-haired woman continued to bid and continued to mock the fat man. "I bid one hundred million yuan, do you still want to continue to bid?" He gritted his teeth in annoyance and red at her. A whileter, he shook with rage and spat out difficultly, "I''ll pay a hundred million and..." Before he could finish, the short- haired woman brushed back her hair cooly and smiled as she introduced, "By the way fattie, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Sasha Li from Peony River." "Sasha Li, Peony River..." The fat man repeated her words as they sounded quite familiar. Out of the blue, the man recalled something and his eyes widened in shock. He turned to the woman and trembled in disbelief as he said, "Your surname is Li and you''re from Peony River.... Are you from Peony River''s Li family, ranked the richest family out of all Chinese billionaires?" The short- haired woman chuckled and agreed, "It seems that you''re not as dumb as I thought you''d be." As she didn''t refute the man''s words, her identity was now clear to the public. Instantly, everyone looked at her with a mixture of shock and sheer envy. The Li family of Peony River started their legacy from the head of the family at that time, Fenrir Li. He created a huge business empire for the family from scratch, and since then dominated the rankings for the richest Chinese in the area for more than 20 years. Their businesses have franchises all over the world, and were considered one of the richest people on earth. Trying to compare wealth and assets with them were like trying topare the sizes between an elephant and an ant. For a moment, everyone gawked at Sasha with a tinge of respect and fear in their eyes, some even stepping backwards automatically. Even Jonathan who was extremely arrogant just now had fallen silent. He kept his head down and took a few steps back, not daring to make eye contact with her. Sasha seemed to enjoy being the center of attention. With a faint smile hung loosely on her face, she walked proudly in front of Fade andmanded, "My wish is to request Donavan Zhuo of the Cloud n toe with me to the Li family of Peony River. Now, go make the request!" After that, she took out a cheque and handed it over to Fade condescendingly. Fade looked closely at this woman named Sasha. She was quite pretty and had luxurious clothes and essories on her. They managed toplement her beauty very well, making her look like a goddess from heaven. However, she had a haughty and supercilious look in her eyes as if everything was under her control. This disgusted Fade. People were allowed to be prideful but not arrogant, especially when they were trying to ask someone for a favour. Therefore, Fade did not ept Sasha''s cheque and instead said, "I don''t think I have mentioned that I was going to sell my wish. I''m sorry but I can''t ept this." Sasha red at him and frowned, "It seems you want more money. Just name your price." Fade repeated himself once again, "Miss Li, it seems you don''t understand what I''m trying to say. I''ve already said it once and I''ll say it again, my wish is not for sale!" "Not for sale?" Sasha scoffed with disdain, "From my point of view, there are only things that are affordable and not affordable. I have always been able to get my hands on whatever I want. Now, tell me how much you want." "Oh really?" Fade remarked, "Since Miss Li insists, wouldn''t it be better if you just directly bought your wish from the Cloud n instead of me here?" "You..." Sasha was taken aback as her request was turned down and was fuming with anger. She did try to bribe Donavan Zhuo of the Cloud n, but her efforts proved fruitless. Hence, she came here in person in order to think of a way to get him toe with her back to the Li family in order to help cure her grandfather. She thought she was lucky when Fade managed to pass the trial and obtain a chance to make a request. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Sasha Li didn''t want to miss this golden opportunity, so she decided to bid for the chance. After all, money was never an issue for her. She asked again, "Two hundred million yuan, is that enough for you? It''ll be enough for you to spend for a lifetime, maybe even for your next few generations! Since I''ve already shown you my sincerity, I hope you can give me what I need." "Miss, are you kidding me? I''ve told you that I don''t want to talk about this." Fade Chen was speechless. He did not want to talk to someone who valued money above anything else anymore and instead walked towards the Cloud n disciples and said, "Hello, I would like to make my request!" "Well, theoretically, you can make any request. However, it must be within the Cloud n''s ability, and it must not be offensive either." The disciple exined before hearing Fade out. Fade nodded under the intense gaze of the spectators. Although they couldn''t buy Fade''s wish off him, they were interested in what kind of request he was going to make. After all, the opportunity to make a request like this was rare. 20 years ago, thest person who managed to pass the trial had requested for a herb that cost more than 5 million yuan. 5 million yuan from 20 years ago could easily be worth at least tens of millions now. Besides, many people even believed that the request that the person had made 20 years ago was too fickle. Take the billionaires who were here as an example, they probably had even stranger requests to make. Some wanted to be Cloud n apprentices, some wanted the secret to their martial arts, and others wanted precious elixirs that could save lives... These were all extremely precious things, worth at least tens of millions of yuan. Under everyone''s guesses, Fade thought for a moment before pointing to Winnie Huo, Mr. Liu, and a few old people he knew and said, "It''s gettingte. Some of us here are old and may not be able tost the night. Can you let us into your n and give us a ce to stay for the night?" "Ah!" When the disciple heard this, he couldn''t help but be stunned. He looked at Fade in disbelief and confirmed once more, "You mean your request is for these people and yourself toe in to rest?" Fade nodded and said, "Yes, that''s my request!" Everyone was dumbfounded upon hearing Fade''s request. They looked at him inplication, not knowing if they were supposed to think of him as dumb or kind. No one expected Fade to make such a simple request of letting everyone rest for a night in the n. This was a wish that people would spend millions to get, yet was spent on such a fickle issue. In particr, Sasha was furious. She would''ve never expected Fade to turn down her offer of 200 million yuan for a mere request like this. She couldn''t hold back and reprimanded him for wasting such an opportunity on this, "Boy, are you out of your mind? This is a chance for you to make a wish to the Cloud n. How can you make such a stupid request?" Fade turned to look at her puzzledly before replying, "I know! But does my request have anything to do with you?" "You.." Sasha was pissed off and was about to make a remark about something again. However, she was reminded that she had no authority to tell Fade off since he was the one who passed the trial. He had all the rights of making the request, regardless of how dumb it would be. The Cloud n disciple was momentarily astonished before informing Fade, "I''ll have to report your request to the elders, please hold on." Fade nodded and sat back down. Winnie Huo, Mr. Liu and a few others took this moment to scooch over to him and gawked at him in bewilderment. "Fade, that''s hundreds of millions of cash gone. Don''t you envy them at all?" "Fade, even if you didn''t want the money, you should''ve also tried to maintain a good rtionship with that Sasha Li. She''s from the Li family, the richest family that you can find! If you are able to get on her good side, then.." "Yeah, not only did you not befriend her, you made her angry. This will be a problem for youter on!" "Fade, it really is a big pity that you lost this chance!" Everyone felt remorseful over it, but Fade himself was calm and unfazed. Hemented, "It was already a miracle that I was able to make this request, so we shouldn''t focus on it too much. Besides, I already have enough money to spend. I won''t need that much anyways." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Liu sighed and said, "Fade, you''re definitely calmer than the rest of us who have lived years ahead of you." At that moment, the disciples returned with permission from the elders to allow Fade and the rest of the crowd to enter and rest in the n. Therefore, he brought Winnie, Mr. Liu and the others into the n. Outside the gates, a group of people could only stare as they entered. They couldn''t make out what they were feeling, possibly a mixture of envy, regret, pity and confusion. They sighed heavily and could only proceed with finding ways to survive in the cold wind of the night. Sasha didn''t bring anything to to stay for the night. She nced around and finally bought a brand new tent from a young man with the stack of money she had. Currently, Fade and the others were brought to the Cloud n''s guest rooms. It was a little shabby but clean and homey. The bedroom had been prepared especially for them in advance, and everything was prim and proper in ce. Upon seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but feel something was wrong. Based on the situation, it looked like the Cloud n had made preparations to wee the guests in. Yet, now they had refused anyone seeking medicinal treatment from entering. It was as if something bad had happened. Everyone chose their rooms to stay. After the disciples informed everyone of the rules to abide to in the n, they were prepared to leave. Suddenly, Fade stopped one of the disciples and said, "Please wait!" "Mr. Chen, do you have any other requirements?" Ever since he was defeated in one move, the disciple was much more reverent towards Fade. Fade said, "Please take me to your elder. I have something to talk to him about." "Our elder, this..." The disciple looked like he was in a tight spot. After a moment of hesitation, he agreed and said, "Alright, Mr. Chen. Please follow me." Fade followed the disciple all the way through the guest rooms, going around the main hall and arriving at the resting areas for the disciples of the n. The boy had Fade wait outside shortly while he went in to make a report. A few minutester, he returned with permission for Fade to speak to one of the elders there called Weston Chai, but only for a short while. Fade nodded and went into the room. Inside the room was a burly and toughlooking man in his fifties. Upon seeing Fade, he looked up and closely examined him from top to bottom suspiciously. Fade smiled as though he pretended not to know and greeted politely, "Greetings, Elder Chai." "Hello Mr. Chen. What business do you have with me?" Elder Chai asked. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Fade Chen took out a booklet and handed it to Elder Chai, saying, ''Tm here to return this." "This..." The elder took over the booklet and examined it closer. Instantly, his eyes widened and he eximed, "The Cloud-Reaching Skill, this is something that the n has been looking for for ages." "Mr. Chen, are you the one who killed the traitor, Feather Gu, in Hanover City?" Elder Chai looked at Fade expectantly. Fade nodded and said, "Yes, that''s me. I happened toe here on my way, so I thought about returning this booklet back to the Cloud n." "Thank you so much, Mr. Chen." Elder Chai saluted deeply towards Fade. Fade Chen was about to leave but was stopped by Elder Chai, who wanted to get all the elders together to thank him in person. Fade agreed and 15 minutester, 8 elders had gathered in the n''s side hall. As the Guardian of the n, Donavan Zhuo was not there, Elder Chai was the one who had the most authority there. He took out the booklet and started exining the whole incident to the other elders. After hearing the story, all the elders were in ecstasy and quickly took a look at the Cloud Reaching Skill booklet. After confirming that it was the real deal, the elders immediately thanked Fade politely. Fade responded by waving his hand as a gesture of goodwill. But at this time, a somewhat unfriendly voice could be heard amongst the crowd, saying "Mr. Chen, may I ask you a question?" Everyone including Fade turned towards the voice. An elder in his fifties that had eyes as sharp as daggers was ring at him sternly. Fade lowered his gaze and replied, "Yes, please do." The elder nced around and asked, "I would like to know, how did you find Feather, how did you kill him, and how did you find the Cloud Reaching Skill?" As soon as these questions were asked, Fade''s expression hardened. Everyone''s expression froze in awkwardness and Elder Chai quickly came over. He snapped, "Elder Hu, Mr. Chen has done a great favor for us. What do you mean by this?" Elder Hu shook his head and looked at Fade, saying, "If everything is true, Mr. Chen is naturally the benefactor of our n. But I''m worried that something is wrong." "Wrong? What do you mean?" Fade asked coldly. Elder Hu''s eyes narrowed as his gaze was fixated on Fade and asked sternly, "ording to the rumors, Feather has now reached midck Level and has overwhelming strength. I want to ask you, Mr. Chen, you''re in your mid twenties, so how did you manage to kill Feather since he''s at mid- ck Level?" When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but stare at Fade. Although they didn''t doubt what he said, but they were still curious to how he was so powerful. Upon hearing this, Fade simply said, "How, you ask? I merely defeated him, then I killed him. That''s all there is." "Defeat him?" Elder Hu let out a muffled snort. "That¡¯s easy for Mr. Chen to say. Then, may I ask you, Mr. Chen, how did you defeat an expert at the mid-ck Level? You should know that with Feather¡¯s current strength, even a few elders like us would be at a disadvantage if we were to fight against him." Fade sneered and said, "I defeated him with strength alone. How else would I have defeated him?" "Nonsense!" Elder Hu sneered. "Mr. Chen, you''re exaggerating. To defeat a professional at the mid- ck Level, you would have to be at the peak of the ck Level. Or do you mean that you''ve already attained that level?" As soon as he finished asking, Elder Hu shook his head with a look of disbelief. The elders around him did not think it was possible. Elder Chai tried to calm everyone down, "Perhaps, Feather isn''t as powerful as the rumors say? Or perhaps he didn''t expect Mr. Chen''s strength?" Elder Hu shook his head and said, "Elder Chai, you''re trying to say that it was a sneak attack, aren''t you? Even if it was one, it still would be no easy feat to defeat a mid- ck Level martial artist. One would need to be at the early-ck Level stages to do so. Mr. Chen, have you attained this level maybe?" With that, he turned back at Fade with a glint of doubt in his eyes. Fade''s eyes narrowed with the usation, secretly fuming inside. However, he chose not to directly confront them or exin. Instead, he turned around and fixed his gaze upon a big bronze pir situated in the middle of the hall. He walked to it and stared at it, deep in thought. "What are you going to do?" Elder Hu asked in confusion. "Are you trying to avoid my question?" All of a sudden, Fade gave a loud war cry and jabbed his right index finger out. Immediately, a fiery-red aura wrapped around his finger and shot out like an arrow headed for its target. The crowd saw this and could not help but be shocked. "What, what is he going to do?" "Mr. Chen, stop it!" Amidst the surprise, Fade thrust forward his finger towards the pir. A loud crack sound could be heard and he quickly withdrew his hand and ced them behind his back, as though nothing had happened. The elders all looked at the pir wide-eyed. What they saw shocked them all, as a fingersized hole had appeared on the sturdy pir. The hole had been cleanly drilled through the pir as though it was there all along. All the elders gasped and looked at Fade in disbelief. "Did he just stab a hole through the pir with one finger? What, what kind of strength is this?" "I''m at the early stages of the ck Level, and I am only able to smash the pir with my palm due to its thickness. To be able to drill a hole with one finger is too advanced for me." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "So, has Mr. Chen really reachedte ck Level? Or has he reached the legendary Earth Level?" "Then what Mr. Chen said just now waspletely true. He must''ve crushed Featherpletely!" All the elders were very excited. Fade turned and looked at Elder Hu who was full of doubt. He asked coldly, "Elder Hu, do you still have any doubts?" Elder Hu''s expression was uncertain and his face paled. He didn''t expect Fade to be so powerful. With such strength, it was more than easy for him to defeat Feather. After a moment of silence, Elder Hu looked up at Fade and said, "Even if Mr. Chen is powerful enough to kill Feather, I still have one more question." "What is it this time?" Fade sighed impatiently. Elder Chai and the others desperately tried to send signs to Elder Hu to stop provoking Fade. If he had made an enemy out of Fade, it would be a big blow to the Cloud n who had just regained its ce in the ck Level ns. Elder Hu pretended not to notice and continued asking Fade sharply, "Since Mr. Chen found the booklet containing the Cloud Reaching skill from Feather, you must have read it." After a slight pause, he continued, "The Cloud Reaching skill is one of the most renowned skills from the Cloud n. Even if some Earth Level ns tried to request them from us, we have never agreed to their requests. Since Mr. Chen has looked through the booklet, may I know how much you remember?" Chapter 220 Chapter 220 As soon as he said this, Weston Chai''s eyes widened and he quickly shouted at Elder Hu, "Elder Hu, stop talking nonsense. Apologize to Mr. Chen quickly!" The other elders also pitched in and tried to persuade Elder Hu to stop and apologize. What Elder Hu was trying to say was that Fade Chen was secretly duplicating the Cloud Reaching Skill of the n. In other words, he was trying to use Fade of stealing from the n. Such an usation was a sign of suspicion and distrust, and was also a sign of Elder Hu''s malice towards Fade. This could easily trigger Fade''s anger and spur him to attack the Cloud n, exining why Elder Chai and the others were desperate to stop him. However, Elder Hu was determined. He looked at Fade and continued, "I would like to ask Mr. Chen to answer my question." Fade raised an eyebrow and glowered, "If I said I didn''t write it down, would you believe me?" "Humph!" Elder Hu snorted and said, "I don''t believe you are not interested in a martial arts technique of such a high level." Hearing this, Fade sneered and said, "Since you''re already so sure that I''ve copied the Cloud Reaching Skill, what''s the use of asking me?" "I just want you to admit it yourself!" Elder Hu said. Fade sneered and said, "Admit it myself? Ridiculous. I''ll say it again, I didn''t copy the Cloud Reaching Skill. I wouldn''t even try to remember it even if I did because it''s of no use to me." "Lies!¡± Elder Hu berated furiously. Elder Chai and the others didn''t believe Fade either and thought that he was just joking. Fade snorted and mocked, "Lies? You overestimate yourself. Not just the Cloud Reaching Skill, the entire Cloud n is nothing to me." As soon as he said this, Elder Hu''s expression gravened as he reprimanded, "Nonsense, boy. Apologize immediately, or face the Cloud n''s wrath." Elder Chai and the others were also equally shocked. Despite feeling that Fade had gone slightly over the line, they knew that they were in the wrong since the one who started it was one of them. They quickly attempted to make up for it. However, Fade sneered as he threw out a jade amulet towards Elder Hu, "Do you really think that someone like me would need to steal from you?" "Don''t try to fool me with this. You..." Elder Hu nced at the amulet and said, but was immediately cut off the moment he saw the characters written on it. Seeing this, Elder Chai and the others immediately came over to take a look and froze in ce. They looked at the amulet incredulously, and then at Fade. No one dared to move a muscle or utter a word. A full 10 secondster, Elder Chai came back to his senses and handed the amulet to Fade with trembling hands, saying "Mr. Chen, your amulet!" Fade grabbed hold of the amulet and asked Elder Hu, "Do you have any other questions now?" Without waiting for Elder Hu to respond, Elder Chai and the others hurriedly waved their hands and said, "No, none at all." No joke! They clearly knew what the three words "Tianwu n" on the jade badge represented in martial arts world. In the current martial arts world, the four levels of martial arts could be separated into four levels, Heaven Earth, ck and Yellow levels. Currently, their n Cloud n had just regained their ce within the ck Level ns, but they were still at the very bottom of thedder. Above the ck Level, there were still the Earth and Heaven levels. Earth Level ns could easily dominate an area due to their overwhelming skills and strength. Heaven Level ns would be considered a miracle and spectacle due to their scarcity. One of the famous Heaven level n was the Tianwu n on Tianwu Mountain. Yet now, Fade had taken out the jade amulet belonging to the Tianwu n apart from demonstrating his strength. Elder Chai and others immediately knew that he was a disciple of the Tianwu n. He had concealed his identity and went down the mountain, killing Feather Gu along the way and returning the booklet to the Cloud n. Unfortunately, he was suspected by Elder Hu and was forced to reveal his identity. Elder Chai and the rest red angrily at Elder Hu, their eyes full of rage. Because of his inexplicable suspicion, Fade now had a bad impression towards the Cloud n, maybe even resenting them for this. If a disciple of the Heaven Level ns held a grudge towards them, no one would be able to handle their revenge. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After all, for Heaven Level ns, it was easy to destroy the Cloud n. It was only now that they realized why Fade had no intention of stealing the Cloud Reaching Skill from them, and why he had disregarded it as useless. He was telling the truth. However, what they didn''t know was that although Fade came from Tianwu Mountain, he was not a disciple of the Tianwu n. The amulet from the Tianwu n was given to him by an old man there when he descended the mountain. Elder Chai and the others fiercely red at Elder Hu and shouted, "Elder Hu, apologize to Mr. Chen!" Elder Hu was discontented and looked annoyed. His face was that of sheer surprise as though he still couldn''t believe what had happened. Although he was irritated, the thought of Fade belonging to the Tianwu n was just too intimidating. He shuddered and couldn''t think of anything else as he knelt in front of Fade and prostrated himself in apologies. Fade looked at Elder Hu and didn''t say anything even though his head was already bleeding profusely. Only then did he say, "Since you asked me so many questions just now, let me ask you something." "My pleasure, Mr. Chen." Elder Hu''s attitude was extremely respectful at the moment. Fade asked faintly, "Why would you suspect me?" As soon as he heard the question, Elder Hu''s face turned pale. Elder Chai and the others also noticed and frowned. They had noticed how Elder Hu had treated Fade. Despite being gloomy and uninteresting at times, he wouldn''t try to shift the me onto Fade without any good reason. Yet, he had continued to use him even after Fade had disyed his true strength, and even tried to use him after that. It was clear that this was too much. Elder Hu''s mouth quivered. He wanted to say something, but then he shut up. Fade nced at him coldly and shouted, "What''s wrong? Do you really want me to make you answer by force?" Elder Hu trembled and shook his head. The thought of being forced to admit his wrongdoings by a skilled martial artists like Fade was terrifying. He couldn''t stand it and started sobbing while kowtowing on the ground, crying, "I was wrong, I''m sorry!" "Because, because I actually know Feather!" Elder Hu finally admitted. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Hearing this, some of the elders felt something was amiss. "What do you mean by you and Feather knowing each other? We all know him too! After all, he used to be our Senior Brother!" They eximed. However, a thought suddenly came to Elder Chai, and his face changed greatly. He stared at Elder Hu sternly and shouted, "You mean that you''ve been in touch with Feather all the time? You are the hidden traitor that he arranged in our n?" Elder Hu''s expression changed. Finally, he nodded and cried, "Back then, Feather asked me to steal the booklet and pills from Master''s room with him. I didn''t dare go. I didn''t expect that he would kill Master and Senior Brother that day." "At that time, Feather, who was preparing to run away, gave me some herbal medicine and asked me to help him escape by being his eyes and ears here. I didn''t agree at first, but he threatened me. I was so scared that I had no choice but to agree." "So, when we were chasing after Feather, I asionally revealed some information to him." Hearing this, all elders looked ferocious and red angrily at Elder Hu. "Now we know why we didn''t catch Feather in the end. It turns out that you, the hidden traitor, had been sending him messages!" They eximed. "He colluded with a traitor, he''s a traitor too. Arrest him right now." Fade looked at Elder Hu and said faintly, "You are in touch with Feather, so when you heard that he has been killed, you were worried that he had told me about you." "So, you deliberately made things difficult for me. You wanted to make other elders distrust me so that I can avoid revealing that you are the traitor. Am I right?" Fade looked at Elder Hu and said in a low voice. Elder Hu was silent for a while. He then nodded and said, "Yes." As the head of punishment for the n, Elder Chai''s face turned cold when he heard these words. He shouted, "Arrest him and lock him up in the dungeon. The Guardian will deal with him after he is done with his selfistion." Two elders then walked over and started to grab Elder Hu. Suddenly, there was a violent explosion, and the whole side hall seemed to be shaken. Everyone was shocked and quickly rushed out, looking at the ce where the explosion urred. There were caves built on the mountain side behind the Cloud n building. From one of the caves on the mountain, me and smoke was billowing. Upon seeing this, the expressions on the elders faces immediately changed. They cried out in rm, "Oh no, Guardian, he..." "What''s going on?" Fade asked. As he walked, Elder Chai exined to Fade, "Half a month ago, Guardian Zhuo was preparing to produce the Inner Strength Pill to reward the disciples who had outstanding performances, as well as to those who requested for this medicine." "We didn''t expect that when the Guardian was refining the medicine, a very precious herb suddenly disappeared. Instead, it was reced by another kind of herb. After the herbs were put into the furnace, a violent reaction happened, which almost caused the whole furnace to explode." "The Guardian was shocked and used all kinds of means to control the furnace. But he couldn''t bear to waste the pills, so he manipted the furnace with his powers, and then ordered us to locate the lost herb immediately." After listening to Elder Chai''s exnation, Fade came to a realization. "And because you have to look for the herb, you have stopped allowing in those people who are requesting for medical help." Elder Chai sighed and said, "That''s true. We can''t do anything about it. It will be more difficult to find the herb if there were more peopleing in and asking for medication." At this moment, Fade suddenly noticed that Elder Hu, who was being pressed to the ground, had a cold smile shing across his face. Immediately, Fade''s eyes darkened. He stepped forward and shouted coldly, "What do you know about what happened to Guardian Zhuo?" Elder Hu''s face darkened, he looked surprised, and then he fell silent. Fade gave a fierce grunt. He raised his palm, and said coldly, "Do you want me to force it out of you?" Elder Hu was shocked. His body trembled for a moment before he stuttered, "I, I was the one who switched Guardian Zhuo''s precious herbs." "What? How could you do that?" Elder Chai shouted angrily, he was appalled. Elder Hu lowered his head and said, "I heard that Feather has been killed. I was worried that my identity would be exposed. So I made another preparation." "You, you..." The elders around him were so angry, they wanted to kill Elder Hu on the spot! On the contrary, Fade asked calmly, "Where is the herb you took?" Elder Chai and the others suddenly came to their senses and hurriedly asked, "That''s right. Where''s the herb?" Elder Hu smiled and said, "I''ve already refined and consumed it." "How dare you..." Elder Chai and the others were boiling with anger! At this time, there was another explosion from the cave on the mountain wall, and the billowing smoke was massive. When Elder Chai and the others saw this, they grew anxious. "Oh no, the furnace might have gone out of control. The Guardian is in danger." "Take him away!" Elder Chai asked for two elders to escort Elder Hu back to the dungeons. The rest of them rushed towards the cave, and Fade followed suit. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Soon, the group of people arrived outside the cave where Guardian Zhuo was. The cave was built into the mountain wall, equipped with a Magic Furnace, a source of fire, a storage room, and other items. These items were specially designed for Guardian Zhuo to perform his pill refining operation. At this moment, therge cave was filled with thick smoke. A huge medicinal cauldron was ced on a fire. From time to time, explosions could be heard from within the Magic Furnace. Beside it, a long-haired man with a darkened face was doing his best to control the situation. It was as though he wanted to rescue the medicinal pills from within the Magic Furnace. However, the explosions from the Magic Furnace kept injuring the long- haired man, causing him to tremble violently and spit out a mouthful of blood. Seeing this, Elder Chai and others were very anxious. They rushed into the cave and shouted simultaneously, "Guardian, it''s dangerous. Come out quickly." When the Guardian saw this, he bellowed, "Don''te over. The Magic Furnace has lost control. If I leave, there will be a huge explosion. I''m afraid that the entire cave system behind the mountain will be destroyed. The Cloud n cannot afford such losses." The hearts of Elder Chai and the others sank. There were dozens of caves in the mountain, some of which were used to refine pills and some to store priceless treasures. Many of the n''s precious herbs and weapons were at stake. There were also some outstanding disciples who were practising in the caves at this moment. If the caves were to really be destroyed, the Cloud n would definitely be greatly weakened, and their skill level would fall the from ck Level immediately. There would be no chance for them to rise again. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 "However, Guardian, if you don''t leave now, you''ll be in danger," said Elder Chai anxiously. Guardian Zhuo was a little relieved but determined. He said, "Now, I''m the only person who can control the furnace and slowly calm it down. As long as the foundation of the n is protected, I will have no regrets even if I die." "Guardian Zhuo, you can''t die! We..." Elder Chai and the others were extremely anxious, but they couldn''t think of any other way. At this moment, they were like ants on hot bricks. At this moment, Fade, who had been watching the furnace for several minutes, walked toward the cave and said, "Let me give it a try!" Guardian Zhuo was shocked at his words. He quickly said, "Young man, don''te over. This ce is too dangerous. You..." Elder Chai and the others immediately exined, "Guardian Zhuo, this is Fade Chen. He killed the traitor, Feather Gu, and he also returned the Cloud-reaching Skill booklet to us." "So you are the saviour of Cloud n," Guardian Zhuo said gratefully, "Since Mr. Chen is our saviour, then we can''t let him take the risk. Elder Chai, you should take him away quickly." Fade did not leave. Instead, he continued to walk closer. "Don''t worry, Guardian Zhuo. I''m confident,"he said. When Guardian Zhuo saw this, he became a little anxious and said, "Mr. Chen, you can''t get any closer. This ce is really too dangerous." Then, he yelled at Elder Chai and the others, "Elder Chai, take Mr. Chen away quickly." Elder Chai did not move. Instead, he exined, "Guardian Zhuo, Mr. Chen is from Tianwu n." "Tianwu n!" Guardian Zhuo was stunned, and then he looked at Fade in shock. At this moment, Fade walked to the side of the Magic Furnace. He took a look at it, then he used his palm to press against the furnace. Immediately, he said, "Guardian Zhuo, you can let go of the furnace now. Leave the rest to me!" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "But, this Magic Furnace is very dangerous. Inside..." Guardian Zhuo said anxiously. Fade smiled lightly and said, "Don''t worry, Guardian Zhuo. If I''m not mistaken, when you refined the Inner Strength Pill, you used willow branch instead of catalpa branch and you threw it into the furnace. As a result, the energy of the Purple Sun Flower, which was supposed to be mixed with the willow branch, could not be neutralized, which led to the loss of control of the furnace." "Right now, you are using your inner energy to forcefully suppress it, but it won''t solve the fundamental problem. Once the burning exceeds the limits that you can suppress, you will not be able to control it and it will explode. I will find a way to stabilize the furnace." Guardian Zhuo was shocked when he heard Fade speak with knowledge and assurance. He knew all the herbs used in his Magic Furnace. He felt a bit helpless. He shook his head and said, "I know that I need to stabilize the burning as soon as possible. However, I can''t find any Catalpa branch, and there is no other way at all!" Hearing this, Fade shook his head and said with a smile, "No, Guardian Zhuo, there are other ways." "There are other ways? Are you going to find herbal medicine that can rece the Catalpa branch? It''s impossible to find such herbs in a short time," Guardian Zhuo said, and he looked curiously at Fade. Fade looked at the cab where herbs were stored and said, "No, we will use ordinary herbs. After processing them, they will have simr effects." "Ordinary herbs, to rece medicinal herbs?" Guardian Zhuo asked. He did not believe him. Fade chuckled and said, "I''ll temporarily suppress the burning in the furnace. Guardian Zhuo, please help me to find some medicinal ingredients. Three stalks of Cloud Falling Grass, Two Star Radiance Flowers, and one White Beard Root..." Guardian Zhuo moved his hand away from the furnace doubtfully. To his surprise, the violent furnace didn''t explode. Instead, it was pressed down by Fade, and it seemed more stable. Guardian Zhuo''s confidence in Fade increased tremendously. He rushed to the cab and began to collect herbs ording to Fade''s instructions. Soon, Guardian Zhuo brought the herbs that he had prepared to Fade. Fade pressed one hand on the furnace and channeled his inner energy in order to stabilize it. With a gentle pat on the lid of the furnace with his other hand, he selected a few types of herbs and threw them into the furnace ording to different order and timing. At the same time, he exerted the strength of his left hand, which was attached to the furnace, to shake the furnace gently, and to mix the herbs in it ording to his willpower. The huge furnace was very active in Fade''s hand. Every small action he took could influence the position of herbs in the furnace. Looking at Fade''s deft movements, Donovan Zhuo was stunned. He said in surprise, "He''s worthy of being a disciple of Tianwu Mountain. At such a young age, he has such excellent alchemy skills. I can''t catch up with him!" Fade''s movements were urate and stable, and he made no errors. He controlled the furnace perfectly. Beside him, Donovan could clearly sense that the raging burning energy within the Magic Furnace was gradually stabilizing. The furnace came under Fade''s control. "Finally, the burning energy is under control. There is no danger of explosion. This cave is safe, and the crisis of Cloud n has finally been resolved," Donovan said, and he could not help but let out a long sigh of relief.A rare smile appeared on his face. Elder Chai and the others, who were standing a little further away, finally felt rxed when they saw Guardian Zhuo smiling. However, at this moment, a huge gust of energy suddenly surged out of the Magic Furnace. It was as though the energy had transformed into a ck dragon that was about to charge out of it. Suddenly, the expression of Guardian Zhuo, which was rxed, changed.He said, "Oh no, the magic furnace is out of control." Elder Chai and the others were shocked as well. Immediately, they shouted, "Guardian, Mr. Chen, we have to go!" Guardian Zhuo''s expression was grave. He looked at Elder Chai and the others, who were anxious. He then looked down at Cloud n below the cave. He gritted his teeth and walked toward Fade with a resolute look in his eyes. He said, "Mr. Chen, thank you for your help. Now, leave the furnace to me. I should be able to control it for more than ten seconds. You should escape as soon as possible!" Hearing this, Fade turned to Guardian Zhuo in astonishment and said, "Escape? Why should I escape?" Guardian Zhuo was stunned and quickly said, "Mr. Chen, the energy in the furnace is out of control. It''s about to explode. You''d better run. This is Cloud n''s issue, and we shouldn''t get Mr. Chen in trouble." Hearing this, Fade did not stop his hand movements. He was still controlling the furnace with ease. On the contrary, he smiled. He said,"Who told you that it was going to explode? There''s no problem. The furnace is fine now." Chapter 223 Chapter 223 "But, that wild and violent energy?" Guardian Zhuo asked, and he was still extremely worried. He pointed to the gust of energy that was hovering above the furnace like a dragon. Fade Chen didn''t speak. He shot out several beams of energy with his right hand. Like chains, they bound the dragon which was flying in the air. Then he put forth his strength with his fingers, and the chain instantly tightened.The roaring dragon was pulled back into the Magic Furnace. Then, Fade quickly patted the Magic Furnace with his left hand. The liquid in the furnace captured the energy, and the furnace rotated, freezing the dragon. Finally, Fade pped on the furnace, and dozens of ck pills in the size of fingernails popped out. He immediately picked up a jade te and raised his arm in the air. Then, he put all the pills perfectly in position on the te. Putting the jade te on the wooden table beside him, Fade said to Guardian Zhuo with a smile, "Guardian, the Inner Strength Pills are ready!" Guardian Zhuo looked at the round and fragrant pills on the jade te. His mouth and his eyes were wide open as he looked at this scene in disbelief.He said, "Are these really Inner Strength Pills?" "Of course! Without the Catalpa branch, they''ll be less effective though," Fade said with a smile. "This, this is incredible. Mr. Chen, your alchemy technique is really superb. I can''t describe it in words," Guardian Zhuo said in excitement. Outside, Elder Chai and the others, who witnessed this bizarre situation, walked over curiously. When they saw the pills on the jade te and heard Guardian Zhuo''s words, they immediately understood what had happened.They looked at Fade in disbelief. "Well, Mr. Chen, how did you achieve this?"they asked. "Yes, the Magic Furnace was about to explode. But, you controlled the burning energy and sessfully refined the pills which were ruined beforehand. This, this is perfection!"someone said. All the elders were moved. Fade smiled and gestured his hand, saying nothing. After that, Guardian Zhuo and the others expressed their gratitude to Fade. They were willing to present all the treasures in the n to him, allowing him to choose a present. Fade''s kindness to them was not just due to his refinement of pills. He had rescued Guardian Donovan Zhuo and the foundations of Cloud n. Without his help, half of the n would have been destroyed. Therefore, Fade''s kindness and actions had protected Cloud n. He had killed Feather Gu, returned the Cloud-reaching Skill booklet, and spotted the hidden traitor Elder Hu. Fade had saved Cloud n, from a huge crisis, all by himself. No wonder Guardian Zhuo and the others were so moved, and they had great respect for Fade. Fade declined Guardian Zhuo''s offers of gratitude. He excused himself, saying that it was already late and that he was ready to go back to rest. But just as he was about to leave, a unique scent wafted into his nose.Then, he looked at the fire below the Magic Furnace. "Mr. Chen, is anything the matter?" Guardian Zhuo asked. Fade stared at the fire and said, "Guardian Zhuo, where did these mes under the furnacee from?" Guardian Zhuo was surprised. He wondered why would Fade inquire about this matter. He replied, "At the back of the mountain, there is a hot spring. Below the hot spring, the ground is scorching hot. We have investigated the matter, and we discoveredva underneath the ground. Therefore, we dug a tunnel, allowed theva to seep out, and built this fire ce." "Mr. Chen, is there something wrong with the firece?" Guardian Zhuo asked. "Nothing at all!" Fade shook his head and said nothing. Then he turned and left. After everyone left the back of the mountain, Guardian Zhuo returned to the side hall and found out that Elder Hu was a spy. He was instantly angry, and then he was grateful to Fade. Finally, Guardian Zhuo, along with Elder Chai and the others, sent Fade back to the resting area. Then, while Guardian Zhuo was dealing with matters in the n, he asked disciples to open the gates and let the people waiting for medicine toe in. They were busy until around midnight. The entire Cloud n was aze with lights, and the ce was bustling. At dawn the next morning, the entrance of Cloud n was full of people. As time passed, more people gathered in front of the mountain gate. As the sky- worshipping ceremony of the Cloud n would be held today, many people came to the mountain. The Cloud n had mobilized almost all the disciples for this event. They began to prepare for the ceremony, entertaining guests and dealing with other relevant matters. During the busy time, Elder Chai came to look for Fade. He wanted to arrange for Fade to be an honored guest of the Cloud n, as a gesture of respect. Fade declined his kind offer and told them that he would just sit with the general public. Then, he took seats next to Winnie Huo, Old Mr Liu and the others. Before ten o''clock, thousands of people had gathered on the mountain. People came from all over the country to acquire medicine. There were envoys from other ns who came to congratte them, and local officials as well. Sharp at ten o''clock in the morning, a melodious bell was struck and the ringing sound indicated the official start of the Cloud n Sky-worshiping ceremony. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The noisy crowd became quiet. Guardian Zhuo wore a brand- new robe, and he proceeded to walk out with the elders and disciples. His expression was serious. Then, a sophisticated and majestic ceremonymenced. Although the public didn''t know much about the ceremony, theirmanding presence,respectful attitude and the solemn atmosphere of the procession caused everyone to feel a sense of great power and authority. After the opening procession, the disciples of Cloud n took their seats. Guardian Zhuo went up to the stage and briefly announced the order of events. He also spoke of his high expectations for the future of the n, and expressed his gratitude to everyone who had supported Cloud n. After an eloquent speech, the Cloud n was officially proimed as a ck Level n. Instantly, warm apuse could be heard. Finally, the event that everyone was anticipating wouldmence, the Cloud n would start distributing medicine to the crowd. For some time, hundreds of people were bustling with noise and excitement. The Cloud n was experienced in this matter, so they were not in a hurry. The elders and disciples proceeded in an orderly fashion and inquired about the relevant information of each person who requested for medicine. Then, they handed out the medicine to the person without charge. Many people who obtained the medicine were so excited that they knelt down and groveled in front of members of the n. They were truly grateful. They even burst into tears. The scene at the ceremony was lively and full of enthusiasm. Because there were too many people rushing forward, Winnie Huo was not willing to go forward with them, due to her identity. She sat in her seat next to Fade and remained still. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 As they were seated together, Fade Chen began to chat with Winnie Huo. He said, "Winnie, you''re a big star. Why did youe to Cloud n to ask for medicine?" As he said this, Winnie''s face fell slightly.She shook her head and said, "My main purposeing here is not to ask for medicine, but to travel to a new ce and enjoy myself. I heard about Cloud n, so I came here for a holiday." "You are here on holiday? Is your work causing you stress?" Fade asked as he smiled. Winnie nodded, and sheined to Fade, "Many people think that the lives of film stars are morous, but we face many issues secretly. Especially for an aging actress like myself, I might not regain poprity anytime soon." "Why would you say that? You are only around 27 or 28 years old. Your poprity is waning?" Fade asked. Winnie sighed, "You don''t know the enormous pressure and stiffpetition we face in our industry. Nowadays, those young Material ? N?velDrama.Org. and beautiful girls in their early twenties are all stunning. It''s quite normal for us to be called aunts." "I see, you are stressed about work," Fade said, and he tried to console her. He said, "With your great qualities, you can still earn a good ie, even if you are not the top star!" Winnie said, "These issues have been getting on my nerves recently. I am stressed out all the time, so I decided to travel and take it easy." When she spoke of her personal affairs, Winnie felt rather annoyed. She stopped talking about these issues, and she changed the topic. "By the way, Fade, you seem quite young. How can you be so powerful?" Then, both of them started conversing. Fade finally discovered Winnie''s authentic side. She was beautiful in person and straightforward in personality, which was more attractive than her image as an actress. Jonathan Dai was beside them. His cheeks were still red and swollen. When he saw that Fade and Winnie were chatting animatedly, he became furious. He couldn''t help but whisper, "Present our giftster, and the leader of Cloud n will teach that guy a lesson." Karson Mao nodded and said, "Master, don''t worry. Our gift is considered precious. The master of Cloud n will definitely agree to our request." Both of them immediately smiled confidently, and they were not in a hurry to walk forward. There were two others who didn''t follow the crowd. They were the eldest daughter of the Li family of Peony River, Sasha Li, and an elder beside her. Sasha held her hands in front of her chest and looked disdainfully at the crowd. With a contemptuous smile, she whispered, "Look at these group of ants behaving like beggars. How terrible!" The elder beside her said, "Miss, do you want me to drive them away?" Sasha said, "No, I still have time anyway. Besides, I''m worried that Guardian Zhuo will be annoyed if I drive them away now." At the mention of Guardian Zhuo, the elder pondered for a while. Then, he said, "Miss, do you think you can personally get Guardian Zhuo to take action?" There was a confident smile on the corner of Sasha''s mouth, and she said, "I didn''t have confidence yesterday. But now, I''m sure he won''t decline our offer. Once he sees the gift that arrived yesterday, he will ept our offer." As they talked to each other, both of them nced at Donovan Zhuo, who was smiling as he distributed medicine. It was a busy time. After nearly two hours, almost all the people who were there for medicine got what they wanted,and they were pleased. Seeing that there were fewer people, Jonathan made his move at this moment. He walked with Karson Mao toward Elder Chai, smiling confidently. "May I help you?" Elder Chai asked. With a smile on his face, Jonathan approached him and took out an item from the pocket on his shirt. He handed it to Elder Chai and said, "Master, this is a high quality jade that I specially ordered. Please ept this gift!" Elder Chai''s face fell when he saw this. He yelled, "What are your intentions?" Jonathan smiled and said, "Master, it''s just a little gift to show my gratitude. I wanted to request for Guanyin Drunken Medicine." He wanted to use this medicine to take down Winnie. Hearing his request, Elder Chai''s face turned cold instantly. He said icily," Cloud n does not have that kind of medicine. Get out, quickly leave right now!" Jonathan wasn''t expecting Elder Chai to get angry, he quickly exined, "Master, this is a high quality jade. I spent..." Without waiting for Jonathan to finish his sentence, Elder Chai''s body erupted with a wave of violent energy, causing Jonathan to be blown away. At the same time, he shouted, "Medicine from Cloud n is meant for healing, to cure sick people, and not for selfish purposes. You are insulting Cloud n!" Jonathan didn''t expect this to happen, and he was dumbfounded. The people around gazed at Jonathan as though they were watching a drama unfold. They kept shaking their heads and started talking about him. "This guy thought that he can buy anything with money! This is not any ordinary city. This is a n!" "He is used to doing things this way in the city, and he thought that he could bribe the masters of Cloud n!" "How ridiculous. If the n leaders were after money, they would just need to open a pharmacy in the city. The profit they can earn there would be higher!" Jonathan''s face suddenly fell. He didn''t expect to be theughingstock of the public. His face changed. At this time, Sasha and the elder held their heads high and walked over with confidence. They nced at Jonathan with disdain, and then walked directly to Donovan. Sasha said, "Guardian Zhuo, I''m Sasha Li from Peony River." As soon as Donovan heard her name, he knew why Sasha was here. He immediately said in a low voice, "Miss Li, forgive me, I can''t help your grandfather." Sasha smiled and said, "Guardian Zhuo, don''t reject me in a hurry. This is a little gift from the Li family." After that, the elder pped his hands. Suddenly, the whirring sound of a helicopter could be heard. A huge parcel was hanging from the helicopter as it flew toward the square. Hearing this sound, Elder Chai''s face fell. He said sternly, "Miss Li, do you need me to repeat my words? Cloud n will not allow requests for selfish reasons." Guardian Zhuo smiled and nodded. Clearly, he agreed with Elder Chai''s words. However, Sasha had a confident look on her face. She shook her head and said, " Elder Chai and Guardian Zhuo, don''t be anxious. Let''s just wait and see what this gift is." Then, the helicopter approached, and the parcel fell to the ground. The elder opened the parcel, revealing what was inside. Seeing the gift in the parcel, everyone''s eyes lit up and their faces were full of surprise. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 This was because therge bag contained one ton of precious herbs of all varieties. Each herb was worth at least ten million. Roughly estimated, the bag of herbs was worth more than a billion yuan. The crowd was amazed. They could only sigh at the wealth of the Li Family. Even Elder Chai and Guardian Zhuo''s eyes shrank at this moment, and their faces twitched slightly. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. However, Elder Chai immediately reinstated his cold expression and said, "I''m sorry. No matter what the gift is, our rules will not be changed." Guardian Zhuo nodded as well, agreeing with Elder Chai. Their n had lived by these principles for many years,and they would not easily change the rules. However, Sasha Li smiled and said, "Guardian Zhuo, Elder Chai, I think there may be a misunderstanding. This gift is not for both of you , but for the entire Cloud n." "My grandfather heard that Cloud n has been giving medicine for free throughout the years and had done many good deeds. He admired your n, but he never had the opportunity to visit you, so he sent me here to present these herbs to you." "These herbs are actually not considered precious . However,they are necessary items for the disciples of the n. I don''t think Guardian Zhuo will reject this contribution to the disciples!" After listening to her, the eyes of the disciples lit up. At this moment, Guardian Zhuo was a little hesitant. He didn''t care for these herbs, and he could reject them if he wanted to. But for the entire n which had just recovered from a crisis, it would be a huge assistance to the disciples if they could get such arge amount of herbs. It would improve their strength, and it would be a positive situation for the n. Donovan Zhuo was at a loss for words. As long as he nodded and agreed to ept this gift, then the strength of Cloud n could increase in a short period of time. This would help build a solid foundation for the future development of the n. But on the other hand, he was unwilling to ept the gift. If he epted the gift, he couldn''t decline the Li family''s request. They were asking him to treat Fenrir Li. And the principles of Cloud n would be lost. No matter who came, so long they had money, the disciples would refine pills and make medicine for them. In that case, only powerful people would be able to acquire the pills, and ordinary people would have no chance at all. If things went on like this, the n wouldpletely go against the ancestral teachings of Cloud n, which had been passed down from generation to generation. Moreover, Fenrir was not a good person. He had taken the lives of many and became wealthy. This was also one of the main reasons why Donovan did not want to refine the pills for him. Thinking of this, Donovan made up his mind. His eyes became determined. He shook his head at Sasha and said, "Miss Li, please take these herbs back. Cloud n will not ept gifts like this." Hearing his words, her expression changed. She didn''t expect him to reject such a magnificent gift. "Guardian Zhuo, are you sure you don''t want to consider this matter again?" Sasha asked. Donovan was silent. He just shook his head to express his view. Sasha''s expression on her face suddenly became gloomy. She felt that she was disrespected. She was the granddaughter of the richest man in China. Yesterday, she had failed to bribe a young kid with money. Today, she had failed to convince Donovan. Sasha had always believed in the power of money. These experiences were like ps to her face. Moreover, everyone witnessed these events, and she felt embarrassed. When she thought about how she would be talked about and mocked by others if word were to spread, she started to be furious and resentful. She nced at the elder beside her and at Donovan again. Her voice was low and there was a sharp glint in her eyes. She said, "Guardian Zhuo, I''ve shown you great respect. Are you really not willing to go to Peony River?" Upon hearing her words, Elder Chai''s voice turned cold. In a deep voice, he asked, "What do you mean by your words? Are you threatening our Guardian?" Donovan also spoke in a deep voice, "Miss Li, Cloud n has no intention of pursuing any rtionship with the Li family. Please return home." Sasha''s expression on her face darkened. She said in a cold voice, "Guardian Zhuo, you wille to Peony River, whether you want to or not." "How dare you!" Elder Chai shouted and raised his eyebrows. He red at Sasha and stood in an imposing manner. He was ready to attack. However, Sasha was not intimidated, and she nodded to the elder beside her. "Sorry to trouble you, Uncle Fenrir." The elder nodded and walked out with his hands behind his back. He faced Elder Chai directly. Elder Chai felt that his inner energy, which was about to erupt, was stifled. It seemed like he had been blocked by a wall. In an instant, Elder Chai''s expression changed drastically. He looked at the elder in front of him and said in a deep voice, "You are a master beyond the ck Level!" Elder Chai himself was already an early stage ck Level Master. As for Uncle Fenrir, who was able to suppress his energy, his skills were definitely higher than the ck Level. Uncle Fenrir nced at Elder Chai and said lightly, "There is no enmity between Cloud n and myself. I do not intend to hurt anyone. We only request that your Guardian makes this trip." "Such arrogance! No one knows who will emerge as the winner of this fight!" Elder Chai said with a re, and he gritted his teeth andunched a blow with his fist. Suddenly, there was a whirlwind. This blow sounded like a fierce tiger running down a mountain, and the energy rushed ferociously toward the thin elder. But the elder didn''t move at all. As elder Chai''s fist drew close and was about to strike him, he turned gently. His right hand twisted elder Chai''s arm like a snake. In an instant, Elder Chai felt that his ferocious punch was weakened. He was unable to exert any strength. It was as though the fierce tiger had been trapped by a giant python. He could not move at all. Elder Chai felt his whole arm being twisted by his opponent. His arm gradually became limp and numb, and he fell down helplessly. He had no strength to resist this attack. "Retreat!" Uncle Fenrir shouted. With a gentle twist of his flexible arm, it seemed like a snake was mming the fierce tiger. He pushed Elder Chai backward, and Elder Chai staggered a few steps back. Blood was oozing from the corner of his mouth, and his face turned pale in an instant. Witnessing this scene, Guardian Zhuo''s face fell and he shouted, "How dare you hurt him!" Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Uncle Fenrir immediately stopped and looked quietly at Guardian Zhuo. He said softly, "Guardian, the Li family does not want to be an enemy of the Cloud n. We would like to request for Guardian to slightly exert himself and make a trip to Peony River." He was definitely threatening them. The Guardian, Donovan Zhuo, said coldly, "You have taken action and hurt people. Are you trying to threaten us? Is our Cloud n so weak, that you feel you can subjugate us?" Sasha Li snorted and said bluntly, "Guardian, we haven''t taken action against you as we are being respectful of you. You''d better not cut off your nose to spite your face. It''s not advantageous for both of us." "Over my dead body!" Donovan stood up in anger. He rarely lost his temper. With a loud cry, energy surged from his whole body, swirling violently. Sasha shook her head at the sight of this.She looked at Uncle Fenrir and said, "Don''t exert yourself too much. Otherwise, it will affect grandfather''s recovery. That will be burdensome." Her words seemed insolent and instantly caused all the Cloud n disciples to be enraged. They red at the two of them and their angry voices seem to rise in volume. "Guardian, let''s teach them a lesson and have them experience the power and might of the Cloud n." "Agreed. Just because they are rich doesn''t mean they can behave in any way they like!" "Let''s drive them out. The Cloud n should never tolerate such people again!" As they roared and protested in anger, Donovan made a gesture with his right hand,unching a gust of energy in attack, directly aiming at Uncle Fenrir''s chest. Inparison to Elder Chai, whose gust of energy was like a ferocious tiger, this gust of energy was simr to that of a solid and steady bull. Although it did not possess the same level of ferocity, it was concentrated and full of power. It''s brute strength was even greater than that of an attacking tiger. Uncle Fenrir quickly defended himself from the attack. In a split second, the solid and steady bull found itself fighting off a slithering snake, which was encircling it. The snake was looking for an opportunity to entrap the bull. At this moment, the two experts of the Middle ck level seemed like two phantom beasts. Each attacking move was backed by powerful inner energy. There were constant collisions and crashes, and the surrounding trees, grass, and rocks were upended and crushed. In no time, the two had exchanged more than ten blows in the attack against each other. Donovan''s battle moves seemed slower, but were generally sturdy and effective. He hardly took any risks, putting up a solid defense. Uncle Fenrir''s snake waspletely unable to find any weakness to take advantage of. It could only circle repeatedly around the bull. At the sight of this, Fade Chen couldn''t help nodding his head in approval. He said softly, "Guardian is a true disciple of the n. The foundation of his skills are deep and solid. With such a steady attack pattern, as long as one does not lose control, he would be almost invincible." Just as Fade predicted, Uncle Fenrir''s continuous strikes had no effect. He had to clench his teeth and increase the strength of his attack. Like a violent storm, heunched many blows against the Guardian. The intensity of the battle increased greatly, but Guardian Zhuo''s skills were impable. As he defended himself against the onught of attacks, he remained solid as a rock, blocking his opponent''s every move. On the contrary, due to the huge amount of energy he was expending in his attack, Uncle Fenrir inadvertently revealed his weakness. Guardian Zhuo seized this opportunity andunched a huge blow directly at his heart. Uncle Fenrir was shocked and quickly tried to dodge it. However,it was toote, Guardian Zhuo''s powerful blownded on its target, crushing him down in pressure. He didn''t seem to have the ability to escape this blow. It seemed like the pressure wouldpletely obliterate his heart. At this moment, Guardian Zhuo''s eyes shed with pity and he shifted the blow to his belly. Itnded with a loud thump. Instantly, Uncle Fenrir felt excruciating pain. His face was dark in expression and he could not stand properly. Guardian Zhuo, on the other hand, ceased the attack and said in a low voice, "Please leave..." However, before Guardian Zhuo couldplete his sentence, Uncle Fenrir, who was clutching his belly, rushed forward suddenly. His two hands stretched out like a slithering snake towards Guardian Zhuo''s neck. Guardian Zhuo was caught off guard, not expecting this sudden move. He was unable to dodge Uncle Fenrir''s hands and theynded on his neck in attack. In an instant,his face turned pale as he started spluttering blood from his mouth. He had to take a few steps back. "Guardian!" The elders and disciples of the Cloud n were anxious and quickly rushed over. Sasha walked over to Uncle Fenrir with a proud expression on her face and said arrogantly, "Did you see that? The Cloud n is absolutely worthless in the eyes of the Li family." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Now, you, Donovan, pack up ande with us." Sasha said in amanding tone. All the elders and disciples were enraged. They rushed out one after the other to continue the battle. Sasha looked disdainful. She said coldly, "If death is what you long for, I don''t mind exterminating all of you." As she spoke, Uncle Fenrirunched another powerful gust of energy against the renewed attacks. The power and pressure of this gust of energy caused the disciples of the Cloud n to stop in their tracks. They could not move forward at all, and they turned pale. Seeing this, Sasha was even more gleeful. She looked at Guardian Zhuo, who was injured, and said, ''TH let you have half an hour." Indecision was etched on Donovan''s face. He gritted his teeth, wanting to refuse. But when he saw the situation the disciples of his n was in, his eyes dimmed. Finally, he sighed and shook his head, saying, "I''ll agree..." But at this moment, a cold voice rang out. "Guardian Zhuo, don''t agree to the request of these shameless people." Hearing this, Sasha''s face sank. She looked over and saw that the person who spoke was Fade. She couldn''t help but look even colder. "It''s you?" "Are you going to interfere with the affairs of the Li family?" Sasha Li asked harshly. Fade snorted and said, "Shameless viin, you have to leave!" "You are courting death!" Uncle Fenrir gritted his teeth and his expression became cold. He stretched out his hands and they rushed towards Fade''s neck like a snake. At the sight of this, Fade''s eyes became cold and he raised his arms gently. "You are brazen and treacherous, you are the one that will die!" "Guardian Zhuo took pity on you with hisst blow. He deliberately ceased his attack and did not injure you fatally. But you took advantage of hispassion and sneaked up on him." When the crowd heard this, they finally understood how Guardian Zhuo, who had gained the upper hand earlier, had suddenly been defeated. Immediately, one could hear many people scolding and cursing. The sound rose in volume, as these admonishments were directed towards Sasha and Uncle Fenrir. Uncle Fenrir''s expression changed slightly, and then he snorted and shouted, "In martial-arts, it''s a winner-takes-all situation. Whoever wins will have the say in the situation. You are all just sore losers!" As he spoke,Uncle Fenrir''s hands were moving faster, increasing in ferocity, and they came at Fade with great speed. Fade''s eyes narrowed. "Shameless bastard.You are like a malignant tumour in the martial- arts world. I will eliminate you today!" "Eliminate me! Huh, are you really that capable." Uncle Fenrir snorted. His snake-like hands had arrived in front of Fade. At this instant, Fade Chen raised his arms and pushed them down. A stream of inner energy flowed down, and like a sharp de, it sliced through the air and cut open Uncle Fenrir''s hands. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 In an instant, Uncle Fenrir''s hands werepletely sawed off.They fell to the ground and two streams of blood started to gush out. As Uncle Fenrir came to the realization of what had just happened, he looked at his mutted arms in shock. He was ovee with terror and horror, and howled, "My hands, my precious hands! You, you cut off my hands, you..." This act of ruthlessness caused everyone to be stunned and shocked. Witnessing this, they were completely dumbfounded. Sasha Li, who was arrogant and full of glee, waspletely stupefied. She froze for almost ten seconds before recovering. With a darkened expression, she pointed to Fade Chen and shouted, "You, you dare toy hands on the members of the Li family. You dare to cut off Uncle Fenrir''s hands. I..." "Cut off his hands?" Fade snorted. "I have only just started!" As soon as he finished speaking, Fade raised his arm again. The shape of a de formed in the air, lethal and deadly, it soared directly towards Uncle Fenrir and severed his neck. Uncle Fenrir''s howl ended abruptly. His decapitated head flew up. A stream of blood spluttered from the wound, and Sasha was covered in blood. "No, Uncle Fenrir!" Sasha waspletely thunderstruck. She started screaming as she pointed at Fade. "How dare you, you actually killed Uncle Fenrir. Our Li family will not..." Before she could finish her sentence, Fade red at Sasha and said coldly, "Would you like that to happen to you too?" In an instant, Sasha trembled in fear, and the prideful expression on her face turned into abject terror. The blitheness in her eyes was gone, they could only flicker in dread. She had no courage to look Fade in the eye. She lowered her head and shuddered involuntarily. Seeing her in this state, Fade snorted loudly and shouted, "Leave now!" Sasha turned around in a hurry, shuffling away and staggering down the mountain like a convict who released from her sentence. At this moment, everyone on the mountain could not help staring at Fade .They were bbergasted andpletely shocked. Jonathan Dai and Karson Mao felt especially unnerved and apprehensive,and a great sense of dread befell them. It was fortunate on their part that they did not take any action against Fade. Otherwise, they would have suffered a fate like Uncle Fenrir, turning into inanimate corpses. After their fear had slightly subsided, they couldn''t help but feel curious again. Who on earth was this ''Fade Chen''? He was so powerful that he could easily y a mid-ck level expert like Uncle Fenrir. There was not much time left to ponder over such matters. Guardian Zhuo concluded the ceremony of heavenly worship and had the disciples apany the people who were asking for medicine down the mountains. Then, the guardian and elders of the Cloud n thanked Fade profusely. They were still slightly anxious as they said, "Mr. Chen, the Li family is one of the leading families of China in terms of wealth. If the news gets back to them about this matter, I''m afraid you will..." Fade made a nonchnt gesture with his hand and said, "If they desire revenge, just let theme for me. I will take on all of them." Hearing Fade''s valiant words, Donovan Zhuo came to the realization that Fade was indeed a disciple of the Tianwu Mountain. With such a powerful force backing him, Fade would not fear the Li family at all. At this thought, Guardian Zhuo felt finally at ease. It was time for the departure of Fade. He descended from the mountain with Winnie Huo, Old Mr. Liu, and the others. At the foot of the mountain, Fade bade them farewell. Then, in a sh, he disappeared into the dense forest. Fade, upon entering the forest, sprinted forward. Moving diagonally, he journeyed to the back of the Cloud n mountain. He closed his eyes and concentrated. He carefully sniffed the air around him. Around ten secondster, he opened his eyes suddenly and dashed towards a boulder. Behind the boulder, there was a small natural spring. Water was bubbling out and there was steam rising from it. He stared at the hot spring for a short while, and then his eyes started to notice a tiny ck fissure under the hot spring. Following this fissure, he continued to move forward. After around half an hour, he had arrived at another mountain. At this moment, he noticed that the tiny ck fissure had vanished behind a rock wall. He took a deep breath. Upon encountering a unique gust of energy that was seeping into his nose and mouth, his eyes lit up. He shook off his backpack, and started to generate inner Qi energy through the movement of both hands. This energy transformed into the form of two sharp shovels which dug frantically through the rock wall. In a split second, dirt and pebbles flew everywhere. Through his inner energy, the imprable stone wall was reduced to pieces. After an hour, Fade had excavated the mountain wall. The cave was around two meters in distance from the original position of the wall. Fade shut his eyes again and started concentrating. He changed the direction of his excavation, digging diagonally. After another two hours ofbor, Fade had managed to excavate to the distance of more than ten meters from the original position of the mountain wall. Fade could finally feel that the soil here was loose and porous. Streams of hot air started to seep out as well. Fade generated some energy to protect himself physically and proceeded to exit the cave he had dug. In an instant,he found himself in arge underground cavern. In the center of the cavern, a subterranean river was flowing. However, this underground river did not contain water, butyers of scorchingva. Thisva had erupted out of the deep recesses of the earth. It flowed down in a stream through the cavern, and finally meandered to the back of the Cloud n mountain. The heat from theva was the source of the hot spring at the back of the Cloud n. This energy from theva was also used to generate the furnaces in the caves that were used for manufacturing special pills. Fade was evidently not interested in theva itself, but the frosty energy that was somehow intermingling with theva. This was a unique and peculiar energy indeed. It was ice cold, but intermingled with the hotva. This energy flowed all the way to the back of the Cloud n mountain. During his time with the Cloud n, Fade had helped out in the cave with the manufacturing of pills. He had sensed this unique energy in the furnaces,so he had asked Guardian Zhuo about the origin of the fires there. He then tracked down this energy all the way to this cavern. Sniffing the air slightly, Fade then explored the cavern cautiously. He finally found the opening where theva erupted from the earth. Next to this opening, he discovered a tiny white nt on a darkcolored rock. Two fresh tender leaves had just emerged, only the size of fingernails. However, if one took a closer look, there were ice trail patterns on its leaves. Astoundingly, this little nt was emitting a dark and frosty energy. As Fade''s palm came close to it, he felt a piercing sensation of frostbite. He was unfazed by this. Instead, he almost leaped up in excitement. He fixed his gaze on this white nt that was growing next to the hotva. This nt was called the Nine Leaf Ice Flower. It was a nt that contained one of the coldest energies on earth. It was simr to the Ice Lotus, and it also contained the frosty energy that Fade needed in his training to acquire the skill called "Kungfu of Jiuyang". This skill could elevate Fade''s strength and abilities. It was truly a rare treasure indeed. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course, the Nine Leaf Ice Flower that he discovered was just a tender shoot. It would only be considered fully developed when nine leaves had grown and it finally blossomed. Only then, the Nine Leaf Ice Flower would be used as a herb in a potion, and be effective at its full potential. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 The environment and conditions for the growth of the Nine Leaf Ice Flower was also unique in its harshness. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. This nt, which contained a frosty energy, had a peculiar characteristic. It required an environment that was scorching hot, so that it could grow gradually. This was the reason why Fade Chen could find the Nine Leaf Ice Flower in the cavern with the subterraneanva river. He took several deep breaths to calm himself down. Fade cautiously moved in the direction of the Nine Leaf Ice Flower. He generated some inner Qi and carefully extricated it along with the burning soil and pebbles at its bottom. Holding the tender shoot of this nt, Fade walked out of the cave in great satisfaction. He found some loose branches and twigs in the woods and created a simple wooden structure. He then ced the Nine Leaf Ice Flower gently in it. After that, Fade generated more inner Qi energy and directly struck the mountain with force. The rocks came tumbling down in a huge avnche, directly burying the passage into the cave. Traces of his entry and exit were erased as well. After he had dealt with the situation, he felt contented. He ced the small wooden structure into his backpack and then continued with his journey home. It took around half a day before he arrived at the suburbs of Bay City. Although he was still a few hours'' away from the center of town, he felt a sense of homing. After all, being in this area already felt close to home. He took a picture of himself, posted it on social media, and sent a text message, informing of his return. Not long after he sent the message, he received a shower ofpliments. He was asked on his whereabouts, relief and joy was expressed at his return, and jokes were cracked feigning forgetfulness in regards to Fade''s identity. As he read the message, his cell phone suddenly rang. He looked at the number and saw that it was Xenia Xu. He took the call, saying, "Hello, Xenia." "Dr. Chen, are you are in Mountlong District?" Xenia''s clear voice rang out. "How did you know that?" Fade asked. "Dr. Chen, you just posted a selfie, which showed the location you are at!" Xenia said, "By the way, Dr. Chen, my home is at Mountlong district. Are you free now? I would like to invite you over for a meal." "Oh you live so close by!" Fade was surprised. "Well, alright then, where do you stay? I''ll be right there immediately." Xenia chuckled and said, "No worries, I cane over to pick you up." "Alright, I am currently at... beep..." Fade was going to give her his location in detail, but she had hung up the phone. Fade couldn''t help but shake his head. "When did Xenia be so impatient?" Just as Fade shook his head and sighed, a clear voice was heard from behind him, "Dr. Chen, here I am!" Fade turned around and realized that Xenia was standing behind him with a smile on her face. "Well, Xenia, I guessed you noticed me for some time now. Why didn''t youe up to greet me?" Fade said with a smile. Xenia pouted and said, "Dr. Chen, I''m just worried that it''s not convenient for you, so I called to ask you first." "How can it be inconvenient for me?" Fade patted Xenia on the head and said with a smile, "Well, let''s go then, I''m quite hungry actually. Where will you be treating me?" Xenia said, "Join me for a meal at my ce. Previously, when I returned home, I told my parents everything about you. They have been chatting all this while about you and they would like to have the opportunity to express their gratitude to you. What a coincidence that we bump into each other just now." Xenia said with a smile. Fade nodded and said, "Alright, let''s go to your ce then!" As he said the phrase "Let''s go to your ce", Xenia blushed and her cheeks turned red. With a red face, she brought Fade to a motorbike and handed the key to him. Then she smiled and said, "Dr. Chen, you can be the driver and I will be the passenger!" "Sure!" Fade took the key, started the motorbike, patted the back seat and said, "Xenia, take a seat then." Xenia sat on the back seat and stretched out her hands, as per usual habit, to sp Fade''s waist. But somehow a thought crossed her mind and she withdrew her hand. Seeing this, Fade grabbed Xenia''s delicate hands and put them around his waist. He smiled and said, "Xenia, make sure you hold on tight. Otherwise, like thest time, you kept bumping against my back and it became swollen!" When he brought up the topic of theirst ride together, Xenia couldn''t help but blush. She hit Fade''s back gently twice and snorted. "Dr. Chen, you had said that you were a bad person then, and that you deliberately took advantage of me." "When was that the case! Xenia, clearly it was you who bumped into me." Fade protested his innocence. As he spoke, he started the engine of the motorbike and slightly pressed the brakes. Xenia could not help but bump into him. Fade felt the familiar gentle touch grazing his back. "Look, you bumped into me again." "Dr. Chen, you are so wrong!" Xenia''s pretty face turned red as she said this coyly. Anyhow, she held Fade''s waist with her hands tightly and did not let it go. As for Fade, he stopped teasing her. He started driving and said, "Xenia,do show me the way." This time, Fade soon found out, he didn''t need to tease her on purpose. The uneven road in the vige seem to present this opportunity to him. The motorbike rose and fell, rumbling forward without stability. Xenia, who was sitting at the back, found herself bouncing up and down, and her soft body bumped against Fade''s, gently grazing against his back. "Xenia, I didn''t do it intentionally this time! Look, you''re the one who bumped into me!" Fade laughed. Hearing this, Xenia blushed and said in a delicate voice, "Dr. Chen, why do you still bring it up! Let''s not talk about it anymore!" "Alright, alright, I''ll stop. I will just focus on the road and enjoy the ride. " Fade smiled and said, "Hey, it seems like you have grown much morepared tost time! Am i imagining things, or is it because you put on moreyers of clothing?" "Grown?" Xenia was stunned at first. She didn''t understand what Fade was hinting at, but when she saw Fade''s furtive expression, she immediately understood. She blushed so hard that it seemed like her cheeks were burning. "Dr. Chen, you are teasing me again!" "Oh no, Xenia. I''m just telling the truth," Fade replied. "That''s not the truth." Xenia pouted and said, "I''m not wearing that many clothes!" "Oh,I see. So it''s not because of the clothes! You really did grow much more then." Fadeughed. "Dr. Chen, you''re being so rude. Hmm!" Xenia''s face was still red and she spoke in a delicate voice. Both of them traveled through the bumpy road and arrived with a jolt at the vige. As they approached the vige, there were more people around.Fade immediately restrained himself. Xenia also patted her cheeks slightly, lowering her head and brushing her hair slightly. "Xenia, which one is your house then?" Fade asked . He had spotted arge three-storey building on the side of the road. Xenia pointed to a slightly dpidated two-storey building, which was to the front of therge building, and said, "That''s my house." "Alright then, let''s go." Fade walked towards the small building. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 At this moment, a young man in his mid twenties walked out from the three- storey building on the side of the road. He had bleached hair and a tattoo of a dragon''s head on his neck. "Xenia, you are back!" The young man walked towards the motorbike with a smile and greeted her warmly. But then he spotted Fade Chen, who was the driver, and his face fell. "Who are you? Why are you driving Xenia''s motorbike? What''s your rtionship to her?" Just as Fade was about to exin, Xenia, who was sitting at the back, looked annoyed and said in a cold voice, "Brett, this is none of your business. Just leave!" The young man called Brett, saw that Xenia Xu was sping Fade on the waist with both hands. Her body seemed to be pressing against Fade''s as well. Immediately his eyes turned red and he raised his voice. He bellowed, "This is my business! You are my wife, how can you bring another man home." Xenia yelled at him when she heard this, "Brett, you are spouting nonsense. We have no such rtionship. Please leave." "I won''t go! If you don''t give me a clear exnation regarding this hooligan,both of you won''t be allowed to leave." Brett retorted. He started stretching his hands towards Fade, attempting to drag him out from the motorbike. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Fademanded with an icy tone, "Leave us now!" Then he pushed Brett away. The huge impact caused Brett to falter and take a few steps back. He teetered, stumbled and fell down in the mud, with an embarrassed expression on his face. "Just ignore him, Dr. Chen. Let''s go home!" Xenia said. After that, Fade continued to drive towards Xenia''s home.ln a short time, they arrived. Xenia''s mother, a woman in her forties, was at the door. She had heard themotion outside and came out to take a look. Seeing Xenia sping Fade on the motorbike, she felt surprised. Xenia noticed her mother''s expression and quickly came to her senses. She released Fade''s waist and jumped down from the motorbike. She introduced him to her mother, "Mother, this is Fade Chen, Dr. Chen. He is my colleague." "Dr. Chen?" her mother was shocked, and then she spoke in excitement, "Is it the Dr. Chen that you mention quite frequently and who helped you a lot?" "Yes, he is the one." Xenia nodded. Fade greeted her politely, "Nice to meet you, Auntie." "Nice to meet you, Dr. Chen. Thank you for taking care of Xenia in thepany. Thank you so much." Her mother held Fade''s hand and she was clearly moved, gratitude etched on her face. At this moment, Brett, who had gotten up, rushed over angrily and shouted at Fade, "You stupid idiot, how dare you hit me, I''ll kill you." As Brett rushed over, Xenia''s mother had a darkened expression on her face. She immediately asked Xenia to bring Fade into the house. But Fade looked coldly at him and strode forward to Brett. He grabbed Brett by the neck with one hand and lifted him up. He shouted coldly, "Did you say you want to kill me?" Brett felt an unstoppable force surging towards him. His throat was being stifled and strangled little by little, and breathing was starting to be difficult. He swung his hands and feet in panic, struggling, and said, "Let me go, let me go!" Fade did not let him go, but he continued to use force, which caused Brett''s cheeks to gradually turn red and even purple . Brett started to feel a sense of terror and dread. He could not breath, and it seemed like he was weakening. As the air was being squeezed out of his lungs bit by bit, he felt his life sh before him. The shadow of death seemed to envelope him, and fear overcame him. He had never experienced such a traumatic encounter in his life. "I, let go of me. I won''t dare, I..." Brett spoke with tremendous difficulty. Fade snorted and threw Brett down, who was choking and out of breath. He bellowed, "Leave now!" Brett fell to the ground, massaging his neck and gasping for breath. He quickly scampered away, sprinting and crawling. He didn''t dare remain any longer in the presence of Fade. After dealing with Brett, Fade turned around and said with a smile, "Auntie, Xenia, let''s go in then!" Xenia''s mother could not help but look anxious after witnessing this chain of events. She said, "Brett, he..." Xenia said, "Mother, let''s discuss this further inside." The three of them proceeded to enter the house. Xenia''s mother quickly served tea to Fade, treating him like a special guest. He chatted with the both of them and finally got a clearer idea about that Brett Han and who he was. Brett''s family had opened a quarry in town, and they made profits of more than a million each year. They were the richest family in the vige. Therefore, since young, Brett had a silver spoon in his mouth and he lead a charmed life. He had be friends with many of the gangsters in town, and he had a dubious reputation around the area. It was often difficult to avoid such people,and this was the case for Xenia and her family as well. Around half a year ago, Xenia had graduated from university and returned home. Brett noticed unexpectedly, that this averagelooking girl had transformed into a stunning beauty after her studies there. He became interested in her and he started to pursue Xenia. Of course, Xenia did not agree to it. After refusing him, she immediately went to work in the city and never saw him again. She had assumed that this would no longer be an issue since it was almost half a year ago. But Xenia did not expect that Brett would persist in his pursuit. In the period of time while she was away, he continued to harass her mother, bringing up the idea of an engagement between them. Xenia''s mother was aware of her daughter''s feelings, so she didn''t consent. However, Brett started spreading rumors that Xenia was his girlfriend and that they were engaged. He even bragged in front of his hooligan friends that he had slept with Xenia. Due to all these gossip and lies that he was spewing, Xenia realized upon her return that all the vigers seemed to have a very different view of her. Xenia was furious when she became aware of this situation. Her immediate impulse was to discuss this matter with the Han family and resolve this issue. But her mother was worried on behalf of Xenia, as she knew that offending the Han family was a bad idea. Therefore she did not allow Xenia to go to them. Brett then became even more conceited and audacious. He kept boasting to many people regarding the confirmation of their marriage and that the ceremony would take ce during the new year. He even alluded to their consummation and their intimate rtionship. Amidst such rumors, Xenia had brought Fade back to the vige. He was another young man in the picture, and they seemed close. This caused Brett to feel angry and humiliated, therefore he wanted to cause some trouble for Fade. Realizing that Xenia and her mother were anxious and upset over this matter, Fade thumped his chest. He said, "Auntie, don''t be upset, I will assist you in this matter. In regards to Brett, I will find a solution to deal with him, so that he does not continue with his nderous remarks." Xenia''s eyes lit up instantly, and she looked gratefully at Fade. However, her mother was a little worried that Fade might resort to violence or try some underhanded tactics. After all, he had just forcefully grabbed Brett on the neck and tried to choke him, causing her to feel frightened. "Doctor Chen, that Brett is not a good person. I know you mean well, but please don''t be impulsive!" Fade noticed that Xenia''s mother was anxious, so he said with a smile, "Auntie, no worries. I won''t take any action without prior consideration. We can resolve this issue in other ways." "Yes, it''s better not to resort to violence.That would be ideal." Xenia''s mother nodded a few times in agreement. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 "Alright mother, let''s not talk so much. Dr. Chen made a tiring journey here and is starving. Let''s prepare the meal quickly!" Xenia Xu was aware of Fade Chen''s strength and skill, so she wasn''t too concerned about the matter. Xenia''s mother nodded a few times and went with Xenia to the kitchen to prepare the meal. In no time, they came up with a few courses of delicious food. The vegetables were freshly plucked from the garden. The chicken meat came from chickens that were reared by the family. There was also pickled fish and dried meat. This was a spread indeed. Together with the fragrant rice which was steamed with stoves on firewood, it was truly a scrumptious meal. Fade had arge bowl and he helped himself. In just a short time he had finished all the food in his bowl. Xenia then took Fade''s bowl and added more portions of food. Beside them, her mother''s eyes twinkled as she looked on, as though catching on to something. A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and as she nced at Fade''s expression, she was even more satisfied. "Fade, do help yourself. This meat is quite delicious, do eat as much as you can." Her mother picked up the chicken meat enthusiastically with her chopsticks and handed it to him. Fade thanked her and took a bite. He immediately was aware of the sulent taste of the meat. He was surprised and said, "This is delicious indeed. The meat is so savory, and inparison to the usual chicken meat, it is even more tasty." Xenia immediatelyughed and said, "Of course, my mother prepared this dish herself. The meat comes from a special type of chicken, which is called the pheasant. My family specializes in rearing these pheasants. The taste of this meat is appetizing indeed." "Pheasants!" Fade was a little taken aback. It was no wonder that the meat tasted so good. Xenia nodded and said, "My mother caught them from the mountain many years ago. After rearing them for several years, their numbers have gradually increased. Now there are more than a hundred of them. Many restaurants in the town are fighting over these pheasants that my mother reared." "I see! No wonder it''s so delicious. I should purchase some to bring home.Tade said with a smile. Xenia''s mother said, "No need to purchase them, Dr. Chen, I''ll prepare some meat for you to bring home." "Thank you so much, auntie," Fade said with a smile. Then he took another big portion of the food and savored the taste of each bite. At this moment, there was a suddenmotion, and one could hear the sound of pheasants clucking and dogs barking. There were also the sound of fluttering wings. Xenia''s mother immediately set down her bowl and chopsticks and said, "The pheasants in the coop must be causing trouble again. I''ll go and have a look. Go ahead with your meal!" Fade and Xenia nodded and continued to eat. But not long after, Xenia''s mother suddenly cried out, "My pheasants, how can this be?" "No!" Fade and Xenia''s faces fell instantly. They quickly set down their bowls and chopsticks, and walked out. The coop was behind the house, and it was surrounded by a fence made from tree branches and bamboo. But at this time, there was a gaping hole in the fence. Threerge and fierce wolf dogs had rushed into the coop and were frantically biting and killing the pheasants. Outside, Xenia''s mother was in absolute panic, but there was nothing she could do. She could only look on as the wolf dogs attacked and kill the pheasants one by one. Xenia looked at the wolf dogs and her expression suddenly turned cold. "These dogs belong to Brett''s family." She then turned her head, and sure enough, Brett Han was standing at a distance with a smirk on his face. He had his arms crossed, and he had a gloating expression on his face as he watched from afar. Xenia was filled with rage. She red and walked towards Brett, yelling, "Brett, how could you intentionally let your dogs into my pheasant coop?" Brett feigned his innocence, saying, "Xenia, although we are intimate, you can''t spout nonsense like that. I do not let my dogs out to roam! Clearly, these are a few wild dogs that broke into the coop identally. I have nothing to do with it." "Everyone in the vige knows that these three wolf dogs belong to your family. How dare you try to deny it and argue with me!" Xenia was beside herself. "You said that these dogs belong to my family. Where is the proof? Are there tags on them with my name?" Brett had a defiant expression on his face, and he sneered as he looked on at the scene where the wolf dogs were having their way. Seeing that the wolf dogs had bitten and killed more than a dozen pheasants, Xenia and her mother were so anxious that tears welled up in their eyes. But Brett continued the charade, and acted like he was concerned. He said, "Xenia, would you like me to help you? Just ask me nicely and I will help you drive the wild dogs away." "Brett, you are shameless!" Xenia yelled. Brett''s face fell, and he said, "Xenia, if we dy any more time, all your pheasants will be completely wiped out." "You..." Xenia was so angry that her face turnedpletely red. At this moment, Fade gently held Xenia''s hands andforted her in a low voice, "Don''t worry, I''ll deal with this situation." As he spoke, Fade walked straight towards the coop. Seeing this, Xenia''s mother couldn''t help but panic. She shouted, "Mr. Chen, please don''t go in there. The wolf dogs are ferocious, it''s too dangerous for you to go in." "Auntie, no worries. They are just a few wild dogs. I''m not afraid of them,"Fade said with a faint smile. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Her mother still wanted to try to persuade him, but Xenia was aware of Fade''s strength, so she stopped her from trying to convince him. Brett looked on and sneered. "This stupid fellow, such a show off! These three wolf dogs are imported breeds. One of them costs more than 100,000. When they are triggered they can easily kill human beings." At this moment, Fade entered the pheasant coop. The three wolf dogs noticed Fade''s presence. Their eyes became fierce in an instant, and they growled as they prepared to pounce on him. Then, Fade red at the fiercely, and a gust of Qi emanated from his body. The three wolf dogs suddenly whimpered and shrank to the ground with their tails between their legs. They started trembling. Brett noticed this and frowned. "What is happening right now? Why didn''t the wolf dogs attack that fellow?" Then, he whistled and pointed at Fade. This was a signal from the dog''s training indicating that they should attack him. Xenia was furious when she saw this. "Brett, you just told me that these dogs are not yours, but now you are instructing them to attack others." Brett denied this. "I just whistled for fun. Anyway, they are already on the attack, so I can''t do anything about it. You''d better try not to nder me." But at this moment, the wolf dogs that were supposed to attack Fade did not move. Instead, Fade took the lead. He struck one of the wolf dog''s head with his palm, and with a snapping sound, the wolf dog whimpered, fell to the ground and died. Brett was shocked when this happened. He quickly shouted, "What are you doing? How dare you kill my wolf dog? Do you know that one dog is worth more than a hundred thousand? Are you able to pay apensation?" Fade sneered and said, "Didn''t you just say they were wild dogs? This is of no concern of yours." As he spoke, Fade struck another dog with his palm. There was a cracking sound and it died on the spot. Brett became anxious. He had spent a lot of money on these dogs, and a lot of time and effort had gone into their training. Now two of them had been killed by Fade. This caused him great distress indeed. He said, "Stop this right now. These are my dogs. You are not allowed to kill them!" Fade ignored his words. He raised his palm again and struck thest wolf dog. There was a ringing sound as it fell to the ground, dead. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 At this instant, Brett Han was infuriated, trembling in anger. He pointed to Fade Chen, roaring, "You killed my dogs, and it will cost you your life." "ording to what you said earlier, these are wild dogs. How can you suddenly be their owner?" Fade spoke coldly. "These dogs are mine." Brett insisted. "Are they really yours? Do they have any tags with your name on it?" Fade replied, repeating his earlier words. He then walked past him dismissively. Brett was boiling with rage, but he did not dare take action against Fade. Fade paced a few steps, seemingly thoughtful. He suddenly stood still, grabbed the tails of the three dogs, and dragged them away. "By the way, I heard that dog meat is excellent, especially wild dogs. It''s an acquired taste, and must be savored." "How dare you..." The sight of his dead dogs, who had been struck down by Fade, was already of utmost distress to Brett. Hearing that they would end up as an exotic dish to be consumed, caused his fury to increase greatly. However, he could only suppress his anger and did not dare take any action to stop him from doing this. He had no choice but to look on helplessly as Fade dragged away the three wolf dogs that he had raised from young. Although Fade had killed the three wolf dogs, Xenia Xu''s family had suffered heavy losses in regards to the pheasants they were rearing. Xenia''s mother still had a gloomy expression on her face, and Xenia continued trying to console her. Seeing this, Fade had a brainwave. He called Xenia over and said, "Xenia, I think auntie is very fond of rearing these pheasants. How about directly building a pheasant farm for her to breed them? Auntie seems to enjoy doing this, and she should be able to earn a good ie from it as well!" Xenia''s eyes immediately lit up when she heard this. She said, "It''s a good idea. However, I''m afraid it will require arge amount in terms of start-up fund for us to open a farm." Fade thumped his chest and said, "I will cover the start- up fund. I will sponsor auntie as much as she needs." Xenia shook her head quickly and said, "Doctor Chen, that''s your money. How can we just ask you for such a favor? I think it would be better if I took a loan from you?" Around the time, opening a farm would require a start-up fund of around a hundred thousand or more, and Fade did not consider this a huge amount. Initially, he intended to turn her down. However, when he saw the earnest expression on Xenia''s face, he nodded and said, "Alright, I will loan the money to you." "I will still need to seek my mother''s approval. After all, I am tied to my working hours, and don''t have the time or energy to be responsible for these matters." Xenia said. "Sure, you can discuss this matter with auntie." Fade said. Xenia nodded. She then went into the house and began a discussion with her mother. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. When her mother heard the idea of opening a pheasant farm and expanding her current business, she was naturally interested. When the topic of the start-up funds was broached, her mother insisted that she should take a loan from Fade with interest. She could not take advantage of Fade''s generosity. After auntie had agreed to these terms and conditions, Fade immediately rushed to take action. He made a few phone calls to Tom Wei,asking him if he knew anyone who had some knowledge of these matters. Fade also made a request to Tom Wei if he could send a few of them over to help out. After about three hours, Xenia and her mother, who had just agreed to the n, noticed a group of peopleing into the vige. They were farm owners, construction workers, architects and engineers. As they arrived, they wasted no time,immediately beginning with a survey of thend. They also examined and studied all the relevant issues involved. An hourter, a general n had been drafted. Xenia and her mother were astonished by this efficient way of doing things, and were more than delighted. After all, they were going to be owners of a pheasant farm, a total upgrade from having just a small home business. In the future, the Xu family''s profile would be higher in the vige. When the vigers heard the news that the Xu family was opening a farm, they rushed over to observe all that was going on. Some people wanted to ask in advance if they could have a job at the farm, while some people wanted to gain some knowledge for their own future ns. There were also those who wanted towork and build rtionships. Xenia''s mother did not reject anyone who had the potential to help out, and agreed to their requests. But just as the Xu family was upied with these matters, Brett returned home in gloom. In front of him, sat a middle-aged man around his fifties. The man was thinking carefully and his face was quivering. At this moment, he was listening intently to his son''s words, with an expression of sternness. "Father, Xenia crossed the line. Not only did she get involved with some barbarian,she got him to beat me up and kill my dogs. I must seek revenge." This middle- aged man was Wyman Han, Brett''s father. After listening to Brett''s words, he frowned and said, "She''s just some petty woman. Don''t be so useless,ining all the time. Don''t let others look down on the Han family." Brett pouted and said, "Father, I''ve been in love with Xenia for a long time, you are aware of this fact. But now..." He wanted to continue, but when he saw the change in his father''s expression, he immediately changed the topic and said, "Father, the Xu family is rising in prominence. I heard that they are starting a farm now. They are going to rent a piece ofnd behind the mountain and directly build their farm there. If the Xu family seeds, our Han family will not be able to maintain our status as the richest in the vige. Moreover, we were going to rent thatnd and mine for precious stones!" Wyman did not speak after hearing his son''s words, but his heart sank. His son was right, he had been eyeing thend behind the mountains for a long time. He had always wanted to acquire it and do something with it. However, his business profits were not enough then, so he had to dy his acquisition n. Unexpectedly, someone had made the move to acquire it now, which caused him to feel rather resentful. Seeing the change of expression on his father''s face, Brett continued to stir the pot. "Dad, we have to act quickly. I heard that the Xu family has hired people toe and settle all these issues.They are about to meet with the vigemittee and sign the contract. Once that is done, they can immediately begin with construction." Wyman mmed his hand down on the table, eximing in a cold tone, "Sign the contract? It won''t be that simple. Please make a trip to the home of the vige head and inform him of my views on this matter. I will go to town and ask a few people toe over to help us." Hearing this, Brett couldn''t contain his glee,and quickly said, "Alright, I will go right now. By the way father, don''t forget to invite a few highly skilled martial-art fighters toe over. That fellow needs to be taught a lesson." "I know. We can''t allow anyone to pick on members of the Han family," Wyman said coldly. As for Xenia''s family, after being upied with a lot of work, the general n was finally drafted by evening. The next important step would be the signing of the acquisition contract for thend behind the mountains. Thus, Xenia and herpanions proceeded to the home of the vige head, ready to sign the contract. But as they entered the home of the vige head, they spotted Brett sitting next to the vige head. Xenia''s face fell instantly, asking, "Why are you here?" Brett replied with a dubious smile, "I am visiting the vige head as guest. Am I not allowed to do so?" Xenia snorted, ignoring Brett. She walked forward with her mother to the vige chief and said with a smile, "Good evening sir, you had agreed to our acquisition of thend behind the mountains. Let''s proceed with the signing of the contract." Chapter 232 Chapter 232 The vige head was a man in his fifties. Hearing her words, he took out the cigarette he was smoking and gently tapped it. With a serene expression on his face, he said, "No need to rush these things! We need a slow and careful approach to deal with these matters." Xenia Xu''s mother became anxious when she heard his reply. "Sir, why the sudden slow approach? Weren''t you present for the drafting of our n? Also,thend to the back of the mountains is wild and deserted. Earlier you mentioned your high hopes of selling it. Now, my family is offering a good price. Why are you suddenly reluctant?" The vige head spoke slowly, bureaucratic and formal in tone, "Thend to the back of the mountains is themunal property of the vige.The acquisition of thisnd is a serious matter and we cannot make a hasty decision. A thorough investigation will be needed, examining all the relevant issues one at a time." Xenia''s mother face fell. She was not sure how to deal with this old scoundrel. But Xenia was not so cordial. She said coldly, "Sir, did Brett mention something that made you change your mind so suddenly?" The vige head responded in anger, saying, "What are you trying to imply? Are you saying that I have selfish intentions and that I am using my official authority to make things difficult for you?" Xenia replied without tact, "If that is the case, then you should know very well then." "You are ndering me. In that case, we have nothing to discuss.You can return home now." The vige head gestured his hand in indication that they should leave. Brett Han, who was beside him, was exhrated. Noticing that Xenia was flushing red, he could not help taunting her, "By the way, I have good news for all of you. The Han family is going to acquire thend to the back of the mountains and open a mine there. When it is ready, you can be one of the employees or workers there!" "You..." Xenia was rmed and nced at the vige head. "What''s going on, sir? Didn''t you say that you needed a slow approach to decide on the acquisition of thend? How could you have given the contract to the Han family in a split second?" The vige head replied without emotion, "The Han family''s enterprise is the pride and backbone of our vige. Naturally, it will require the strong support of the vige." "You..." Xenia was incensed. At this moment, amotion outside could be heard. One could hear the sound of objects smashing and people quarreling. Shocked, everyone went out from the vige head''s house to take a look at what was happening. Close to the entrance of the vige, there was an empty ground, and a group of youths who looked like gangsters were smashing up some of the cars belonging to the engineers and workers. Several of them came forward to stop them, but they were pushed aside by those gangsters and were beaten up. When Fade Chen saw this, he immediately shouted, "Stop it!" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The leader of these men was a sturdy looking man in his thirties. He was muscr and had a savage expression on his face. He carried a steel pipe in his hand, which was stained with some blood. "Who ordered you to smash the cars and to beat up these people?" Fade shouted. The sturdy looking man came forward, sizing up Fade. He pointed to the smashed up cars and said, "These cars and their owners, they are rted to you?" "Yes! I just asked you, who ordered you to do this?" Fade spoke in a low voice. The sturdy looking man spat on the ground and said, "Nobody ordered us to do this. Your cars are on top of our vegetable field. Therefore, I have to get rid of the cars to teach all of you a lesson, so how about that?" While speaking, he pointed to the weeds under the cars. Clearly, he was tantly lying about the situation. "Is that a vegetable field?" Fade sneered. "Yes it is, it''s not just any ordinary nt, it is of a rare variety. Just the crop from this piece ofnd would be worth at least 50,000. You crushed the vegetables, so you have topensate me. Are we clear on that?" The sturdy looking man said arrogantly. "Really?" Fade sneered in anger. "It seems to me that you are trying to extort some money through this situation." "What can you do about it then? Does that upset you then?" The sturdy looking man stretched out his fingers and pushed against Fade''s chest. Fade frowned and caught the man''s fingers in one gesture. He snapped them backwards and there was a cracking sound. The man''s fingers were broken and hung limp at a strange angle. The man let out a painful roar, and his forehead was covered with sweat. He shouted, "Get him! Beat him up!" Instantly, more than a dozen of the gangsters rushed toward Fade with ferocity. Fade snorted and rushed into the crowd. Launching his fists and feet everywhere, he came down hard on the punks. In a split second, the crowd witnessed something shocking. This group of gangsters, who were so savage, could not defend themselves against Fade. They were beaten to a pulp and fled the scene howling, scampering away. In just a few minutes, the whole group of them had been defeated by Fade. Their leader, the sturdy looking man, nced at Fade, who looked thin and frail. Ayer of sweat appeared on his forehead, and his body began to shudder. "Who, who are you?" Fade snorted and said, "Tell me, who ordered you to do this?" At that moment,the sturdy looking man didn''t dare to hide anything from him. He quickly answered, "It''s Wyman Han. He asked me to bring my men here to smash up the cars." "Wyman is Brett''s father." Xenia exined quickly. "Where is he now?" Fade asked. The sturdy looking man said, "I heard, I heard that he met someone in town and was about to sign a contract to acquire thend to the back of the mountains." "What!" Xenia and her mother eximed at the same time. They just wanted to expand their business, and now they had to face the harassment and dirty tactics that were used by the Han family in order to stop them. Fade fixed an icy stare at the gangsters for a moment, then turned to Xenia and her mother and said, "We won''t let them sign the contract. Let''s go now to town." With one hand, Fade stowed the sturdy-looking man into the car. With the other, he grabbed Brett Han, who was about to flee and sound the rm. He also stuffed him in the car. Then he red at the vige head andmanded, "You get in the car too!" Looking at the wounded men on the ground, the vige head was frightened. He stepped back and said, "I, I won''t!" "You don''t want to get in? Do you want me to force you?" Fade spoke coldly. The vige head trembled in fright. He did not dare to speak up anymore, and got into the car obediently. Then, Fade requested for another engineer to drive Xenia and her mother to town. Meanwhile, in one of the rooms of the most luxurious hotel in town, Wyman Han was entertaining and dealing with several pot- bellied men, and his face was red from drinking lots of wine. "Gentlemen, I would like to propose a toast to you again. This time, many thanks for your assistance, in regards to the acquisition of thend to the back of the mountains. After the deal is consolidated, I will do what I promised, and give each of you one portion of the shares." Wyman stood up and prepared to raise his ss. All the other men also raised their sses, with a jovial expression on their faces. After downing the ss of wine, one of the men, who was bespectacled, seemed a little concerned and said, "Wyman, I heard that the Xu family has hired a lot of engineers and workers. I also heard that they invited some experts from the city to assist them as well. Will there be any problems regarding this matter?" Wyman thumped his chest and said, "Department Head Liu, rest assured, these engineers or workers, despiteing from a bigger city, are mere foreign employees. Besides, this is our territory. We can''t allow outsiders to do as they please with it!" "Yes, Mr. Liu, you think too much. This is Brother Han''s position in our territory." A slightly balding man gave Wyman the thumbs up in gesture and then patted Department Head Liu on the shoulder. "Just ept the money without worry and wait for the profit!" "Haha, let''s make a huge profit together!" Wyman raised his ss once more. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 The group of people chattered and drank merrily. The atmosphere was lively and energetic. At this moment, the sound of a loud crash could be heard, as someone kicked open the door of the private chamber. The people within were shocked, and they mmed their sses on the table, standing up one after the other, with angry expressions on their faces. "Damn it, who kicked the door?" "What''s going on? Who is trying to make trouble?" "Who is this stupid idiot, ask him to get out!" Several people roared. At this moment, someone was pushed into the room. Wyman went ahead and grabbed that person. He was ready to fight. But just as he was about to take action, he realized with a jolt that this person was his son, Brett Han. Instantly, Wyman spoke in surprise, "Why are you here? Didn''t I ask you to stall them at the vige head''s house?" Brett was a little timid, stammering, "Father, I, they..." Before he could finish, there was another crash at the door, and another person was promptly tossed into the room,nding on the floor with a thud. Wyman was even more astonished when he saw the man. It was the vige head. "Sir, why are you here?" At this time, Brett finally strung his words together and said, "Father, our men have been beaten up. Xenia and herpanions brought us here." "What? I''ve sent so many men. How can they be defeated?" Wyman had an expression of incredulity on his face. "What happened then?" At this instant, there was another loud crash. The leader of the gangsters, who had been beaten ck and blue, was flung directly into the room unto the table. This caused many tes, bowls, food, and soup to fly everywhere, soaking and drenching the guests. They were left in a state of disheveled wretchedness. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This instantly caused Wyman and the others to be indignant and enraged. They rushed to the door in anger and shouted, "Who is trying to y tricks on us? Get in now!" Wyman was just walking to the door when a foot cameunching towards him, catching him off guard. "Bam", this kicknded on Wyman''s belly, sending him flying in the air. He copsed on the ground which was full of scraps and leftovers, then started howling in pain. At this moment, Fade Chen walked in with a cold expression on his face. Behind him, Xenia Xu and her mother also came in, also with a frosty expression. When Department Head Liu and the other men saw these people, they were a little confused. They did not recognize who these people were. But as Wyman got up from the ground, his expression changed and he said in a low voice, "It''s you." As he gazed at Xenia and her mother, he said coldly, "Well, I didn''t expect Lars to have such a capable wife and daughter. You dare to hire someone to publicly beat people up. I assume that you would like to pay a visit to the police station sometime soon." Lars Xu was Xenia''s father, who passed away five years ago. After Wyman had finished speaking, he nced at the balding man and gave him a knowing look. The man, who had an angry expression on his face, immediately took out his cell phone, and dialed a number. "Inform the police officers who are in charge of patrolling public areas that they are needed here. There are hooligans and troublemakers here. Have theme to arrest them and bring these people back to the station." After the call was made, the men looked at Xenia and her mother in glee. Wyman sneered and said, "Both of you, mother and daughter, how can you go against me. Your intention was to acquire the land behind the mountains. I will send you to the police station and you can try to aplish that there. Ha!" At this moment, the bald man also had a stern expression on his face. He said coldly, "You are all suspects, trying to assault others without reason. You vited thew, and should surrender immediately. Otherwise, you will be severely punished." When Xenia heard these words, she couldn''t help quivering in anger. She retorted, "If we are charged for assaulting others for no good reason, then why do you ignore the fact that Wyman ordered some men to beat up our workers and destroy their cars? You are being too biased!" "Little girl, how dare you spout such nonsense?" The bald man yelled. "If you try to perpetrate such untruths, it will be considered as an act of malicious nder. The charges against you will be doubled." Observing all this, Brett hid behind his father, with a gloating expression on his face. Then he pulled on the sleeves of his father as he pointed towards Fade, whispering, "Don''t forget that fellow." Wyman noticed this and said, "This fellow is the culprit. He is going around beating people up. Of course, he should be arrested and incarcerated." The bald middle-aged man nodded and said with a grim expression, "Such a miscreant not only needs to be arrested and incarcerated, but also requires severe punishment." Fade looked on with a sneer as they made their speeches. Finally, he spoke without emotion, "Are you done?" Wyman nced at Fade with a darkened expression and said, "Young man, if you are trying to go against the Han family, this is a huge miscalction on your part. Once you are at the police station you will regret it." "Really? I think it''s you who will regret it." Fade said lightly. "Arrogant and reckless young man." Wyman sneered and said, "Don''t cryter when it''s toote." At this moment, the sound of approaching footsteps could be heard. Noticing this, Wyman and the other men were instantly thrilled. They looked gleefully at Fade and hispanions and said, "Here theye. Let''s just wait for their arrival." Brett looked around, and as he caught a glimpse of Xenia''s face, he said, "Father, about that, Xenia, she..." Wyman red at his son in annoyance, but he still gave the bald middle- aged man a knowing look. The man caught on to what was going on and said, "Later, I will lock this girl in a separate cell. Brett, you are from the same town as her. You can take care of her and visit her cell. Do enjoy each other''spany!" Brett was ecstatic and looked at Xenia with lust and desire. When Xenia and her mother heard this, their faces fell. Xenia spoke icily, "If you dare touch me, I will make sure you die with me." "Haha, Xenia, you have always belonged to me. What''s touching if I can just sleep with you? Can you stop me?" Brett said in a gloating tone. Hearing this, Fade''s face fell and an expression of rage appeared. He struck Brett hard in the face and said coldly, "It seems like you don''t have a good memory. You have to be taught another lesson." At the sight of this man pping his son in front of him, Wyman flew into a rage. "How dare you hit my son! You''re asking for absolute trouble!" The bald middle- aged man was also outraged. "You intentionally flout thew. Just wait till you are arrested and taken to the police station!" At this instant, a group of uniformed officers arrived. Wyman immediately shouted, "Here you are. Hurry up! Arrest all these people, and watch out for this fellow." The middle-aged man also shouted, "Arrest them all. They are a bunch of unruly hooligans. How dare they make trouble here? They are flirting with disaster!" As the two of them yelled and shrieked, they found that the uniformed officers in front of them stood still without budging. Both of them immediately flew into a rage. Wyman shouted, "Didn''t you hear mymand? Why are you not taking action!" The bald middle-aged man also yelled, "This is an order. Arrest them quickly!" At this time, the sound of a deep voice rang out. "Captain Wang, do you have the right to give us an order ?" "Also, Wyman, since when do you have the authority tomand us what to do?" Chapter 234 Chapter 234 At this moment,the bald- headed Captain Wang and Wyman Han looked at the uniformed officers in front of them. They were dumbfounded, as the officers who had arrived were not the members of his security task force, but a real police officer. This was Officer Zhang of the police bureau. In an instant, both their foreheads oozed a thinyer of sweat. They werepletely bbergasted and could not move. "Officer Zhang, why are you here?" "Officer Zhang, I was just joking. Just speaking in jest." Officer Zhang snorted loudly and said, "Are you kidding me? This doesn''t seem like a joke!" After that, Officer Zhang made a gesture with his hand and shouted, "Arrest them all!" Immediately, the police officers rushed over and arrested Captain Wang, Wyman Han, Department Head Liu, Brett Han,the vige head and their cohorts. "Officer Zhang, what crime did Imit? Why am I under arrest?" Wyman Han protested his innocence. Officer Zhang bellowed in a cold tone, "What crime? Didn''t you order some gangsters to beat people up and smash their cars in the vige?" At this time, the vige head also protested, "Officer Zhang, I was forced to make a trip here. I have nothing to do with this matter!" "You misused your power in the matter of thend acquisition. Do I need to spell it out for you?" Officer Zhang replied in anger. The vige head waspletely frightened and did not dare to protest anymore. Captain Wang and Department Head Liu also wanted to defend themselves,but Officer Zhang did not allow them to speak. He snorted and said, " You don''t need to say anything else. It''s a great offense to use public funds and your official power for corrupt purposes." After he had finished speaking, Officer Zhang turned around to face Fade. He said in a respectful tone, "Mr. Chen, we await your instructions." At this sight, Wyman Han and the others werepletely stunned. They didn''t expect Officer Zhang to be so polite towards Fade Chen. And observing his behavior, this was not just good manners, but even respect and deference. He gave the impression that he was speaking to someone of a much higher status than him. For a moment, their hearts sank, and they kept asking themselves, "Who is this fellow really?" On the other hand, Fade declined with a gesture of his hand and said without emotion, "My instructions aren''t necessary in this situation, you can just abide by thew and deal with them impartially." Officer Zhang nodded. He looked at Xenia Xu and her mother, and said, "Thend acquisition by the Xu family, to construct a farm, has been authorized by the mayor of the town. I made a phone call just now. He will support the business and approve the corresponding tax deductions." "That is great news indeed!" Xenia and her mother were surprised and overjoyed. Wyman Han and his cohorts were even more shocked when they heard about this turn of events. Not only was Officer Zhang on Fade''s side, but even the mayor was favoring him. What kind of background did that fellowe from, in order to wield such great influence over these leaders? The situation at hand seemed under control, therefore, Fade proceeded to leave with the others. As he walked to the door, Fade suddenly remembered something. He turned his head and stood still, saying, "I almost forgot, Officer Zhang. I heard that those gangsters are actually workers at Mr. Han''s quarry. In that case, we have to investigate the quarry thoroughly as well." Officer Zhang nodded quickly and said, "Mr. Chen, no worries at all. I will investigate the matter thoroughly." He then apanied Fade and hispanions out of the hotel. After he had respectfully sent them off, he turned around and walked back into the room. Officer Zhang looked sternly at Wyman Han and his cohorts. He gestured with his hand and said, "Take them away!" Wyman Han quickly said, "Officer Zhang, this matter is really just a misunderstanding!" Captain Wang also spoke up quickly, "Officer Zhang, this is just a small matter, why be up in arms over it?" Department Head Liu, who was beside them, nodded in a sycophantic manner and said, "Officer Zhang, can you do me a favor and contact my father. He may have something important to say to you." Department Head Liu was a person with connections. At this moment, he was trying to give a hint to Officer Zhang, that he should show his father some respect. Officer Zhang looked at the three of them and snorted. He said, "A misunderstanding? A small matter? If death was staring you in the eye you wouldn''t even see it." "Death is staring us in the eye? Is this matter that serious?" Captain Wang could not believe it. Wyman Han also smiled and said, "Officer Zhang, we are all from this area, and we all know how everything is done here. Do let us go this time, and we will definitely repay you in the future." "Yes, yes!" Department Head Liu nodded. Officer Zhang looked at the three of them coldly and said, "Let you go? If I let you go, not only would I be med, but the mayor will be in trouble!" "How could this be? It''s such a trivial matter.When did it be such a big deal?" They were puzzled and could notprehend what was going on. Officer Zhang snorted and said, "Do you know who ordered me to do this?" "Someone called the police? Who is it?" The three of them were even more confused. Officer Zhang lowered his voice and said in a deep voice, "I''ll tell you. In this matter, someone personally called the mayor on his phone. Then he gave me the order toe over." "What? He directly called the mayor? Who on earth is this person?" Several of them were shocked. Officer Zhang continued, "The mayor told me that it involves the retired mayor, Mr. Wu, and Master Wei of Long Enterprise." "What!" Hearing these two names, the three of them felt like they were going to explode. Mr.Wu and Master Wei were famous personages who had absolute authority at Bay City. They had control andmand over many people, and these local personages had little power when compared to them. There were only a few people who could ensure that both Mr. Wu and Master Wei would be involved in the matter at the same time. After awhile, they thought of one person... Lunatic Chen. Perhaps only this well-known personage,who had swiftly risen amongst the ranks at Bay City, could cause such a stir. For a moment, they could not help but feel a sense of cold dread. Captain Wang trembled and asked Wyman Han, "Do you know what his name is?" Wyman Han shook his head and looked at his son, Brett Han. Brett was stunned, and then thought about it for a second. His face turned pale. "I thought that I heard Xenia calling him Dr. Chen." "What, his surname is Chen!" When they heard this, they all started shuddering, and their faces turned pale in fear. At this time, Brett seemed to remember something. He said, "Xenia was working at Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. She said that this Dr. Chen is her colleague." "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, with the surname Chen. How can one be so powerful at such a young age?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As they identified all these characteristics, they became quite certain that this Dr. Chen was Lunatic Chen who hadpletely conquered Bay City. All of them were petrified and a sense of dread came over them. At this moment, Wyman Han and his cohorts gave up the intention of trying to fight back. They would be happy if they could just survive. After the matter was resolved, Fade and hispanions returned to the vige. It was gettingte, so Xenia''s mother asked Fade to stay for the night. Fade looked at the time and realized that it was already past eight o''clock in the evening. Therefore, he did not refuse the offer and agreed to stay for the night. After a night''s rest in the vige, Fade waspletely refreshed. He got up quite early the next day. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 The town''s relevant personnel hade even before he woke up. They hadpleted all the relevant procedures early in the morning and were standing guard at the Xu family home. Behind them were Wyman Han, the vige head, Department Head Liu, and Captain Wang''s family members. At this moment, they had alsoe to apologize with gifts in their hands. Afterpleting their tasks, the people who came to apologize then left. The farm was about to officially begin work. The speed at which everything was being prepared had soared immensely! Without any obstacles, the farm was rapidly set and built up. After settling this matter, Fade Chen decided to say goodbye. Xenia and her mother were grateful for his efforts. They gifted Fade a basket of dried fish and meat, as well as some pheasants. They asked Fade to take these home for a meal. As a result, Lunatic Chen, already famous in Bay City, had now returned to the city with a lot of vige delicacies. Under the security guard''s surprised gaze, Fade returned to the vi with the baskets of meat in his arms. After putting things down, Fade walked around on the first floor and found no one. Housekeeper Wong should have gone home for a holiday, and his wife might still be working. Fade was ready take a bath and then have a good rest. After all, he had spent about half a month away from home. It was quite a long time. Anyway, there was no one at home, so Fade was extremely carefree. He stripped himself naked and was ready to take a bath. But at this moment, a man''s shout suddenly came from upstairs. "Quin, I love you." Hearing this voice, Fade suddenly shivered and became nervous. When he looked upstairs, his heart was pounding in an instant. "What''s going on? Why is there a man''s voice in the house?" "Quin? Could it be that he''s calling my wife? He''s confessing his love to my wife." "This is bad. Could it be that a man took advantage of the time I was not around?" "It can''t be. My wife has a cold personality. She won''t like an ordinary man. Besides, she would never take him home." "But, maybe, maybe..." For a moment, countless ideas came to Fade''s mind, and there were different stories one after another. At this moment, the voice of the man came again. "Quin, please listen to me, okay?" After the man''s voice, there was a faint sound of a woman sobbing. Fade listened carefully, and soon confirmed that it was his wife Quin Lin''s voice. "What''s going on! That man made my wife cry. Could it be that he''s nning to hurt her?" Thinking of this, Fade became anxious. He didn''t have time to put on his clothes and went straight upstairs. Standing at the door of his wife''s room, the man''s voice came from inside, mixed with Quin''s crying voice. Suddenly, Fade''s heart was in a mess, he was very anxious. He grabbed the door handle and was about to kick the door down. As he exerted all his strength, he found that the door was not properly closed. Then, he panicked, because ording to his wife''s habits, she would never leave the door ajar. "Is there really a hooligan here to hurt her? I must tear him into pieces!" Pushing open the door, Fade rushed in with a look of anxiety and anger. He looked around the room, but found no one there. However, the man''s voice soon sounded again. "Quin, do you understand my feelings for you?" Following the voice, Fade realized that it wasing from the bathroom. Vaguely, he could hear the sound of running water from the bathroom. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He was in a frenzy! "He dragged Quin into the bathroom! He wants to do something bad!" Fade felt that his heart was going to explode. With his ring eyes, he rushed to the bathroom. At this moment, the man''s voice rang out once more. "Quin, don''t reject me. I truly love you." At the same time, Quin''s crying became clearer. There were even some vague sounds of gasping, as if someone had covered her mouth. "F*ck, no matter who you are, I''ll kill you if you dare bully my wife!" Fade was furious and busted the bathroom door open. He rushed in and shouted, "How dare you bully my wife! Get out of here!" But when Fade, who was boiling with anger, saw the scene in the bathroom, he was dumbfounded. Because in the bathroom, there was no other person, except Quin, lying in the bath tub. Suddenly, Fade was dumbfounded. He looked nkly at Quin and said, "Quin, why are you alone? Where are the ruffians?" Quin was startled at this moment. She looked at Fade in surprise and said, "What ruffian? How can there be a ruffian at my home?" "I heard a man bullying you just now, and you were crying." Fade was confused at the moment. "What!" Quin was confused. At this moment, the man''s voice rang out again. "Quin, Quin, don''t leave me, I love you!" Fade looked in the direction of the sound and saw a tablet propped up near the bathtub. A popr TV show was ying on the screen. At this time, the female lead, Quin, had been a car ident and was knocked into aa. The male lead was on the edge of the bed, narrating his feelings to the unconscious female lead. This was the man''s voice that Fade had heard. As for the crying voice, Fade immediately understood when he saw that Quin''s eyes were red and puffy. It turned out that this cold wife of his would also cry when watching a TV drama! As a result, Fade had vastly misunderstood. He even thought that something bad had happened and rushed in with rage. "Ahem, no, nothing. I just came back and came to see you." A rare blush appeared on Fade''s face. He felt a little embarrassed and quickly exined with an awkward smile. Quin looked at Fade up and down, and then she turned her head and said coldly, "You just came to see me like this? You''re not wearing any clothes." Fade looked down and realized that he was naked. His face turned redder immediately. He quickly grabbed at a piece of clothing to block the key parts of his body. Yet, he found that the piece of clothing in his hand were the underpants that his wife had taken off before her bath. His face turned redder. He quickly turned around and said, "My dear wife, take your time for your bath. I''m going out." Fade waspletely confused at the moment. In a hurry, he identally slipped on some soap on the ground. He flew directly towards the bath tub and fell on top of his wife. Originally, there had been ayer of foam above the water, which blocked Quin''s beautiful naked body from view. But now, Fade had fallen in and dissipated all that foam. Instantly, her breathtaking figure erupted before him. They werepletely naked, and they were so close to each other! Chapter 236 Chapter 236 In such a situation, even Quin Lin was stunned. She was usually quite calm. Her delicate face flushed instantly. She covered herself and yelled quickly, "You, you, get out now!" Fade Chen crawled out of the bathtub with his hands and feet. Either due to his slippery hands or his rising desire, he panicked and slipped, losing his bnce. His palms slid on the edge of the bathtub and he fell directly backward into the bathtub. His body came close to Quin''s delicate body and their bodies pressed against each other. Quin''s cheeks turned bright red. She bit her red lips and pushed Fade away with both hands. She gritted her teeth and said, "You, you''d better get out of here!" "Honey, I really didn''t do it on purpose!" Fade quickly exined, and then he climbed out of the bathtub. Standing beside her, he tried to exin himself. Quin turned her head and looked at Fade. She realized that this guy was actually standing next to her, trying to rify the situation. Immediately, her pretty face turned red and she quickly said, "You don''t need to exin anything. Just get out!" Fade looked down and realized that he was naked. His face immediately turned red, and he quickly turned around and rushed out of the bathroom. Walking down the stairs, Fade quickly cleaned himself and put on his clothes immediately. Then, he nced up the stairs uneasily, and his heart was pounding fast. "You''ve gone too far today, haven''t you?" "My wife won''t think that I''m looking for an excuse to take advantage of her on purpose, will she?" "I don''t hear any movement upstairs. Maybe my wife is really angry with me." "Such a tragic situation, right? You''ve just returned and now your wife is angry with you?" Fade, who was considered a powerful and influential person, was currently like a little boy who had fallen in love for the first time. He was pacing uneasily in the living room, and he constantly raised his head and looked upward.Several times,he had the desire to go upstairs, but he hesitated. Time started to pass, and Fade didn''t know how long he had waited. Suddenly, he heard the sound of a door opening upstairs. Looking upward, he saw that the door of his wife''s room was opened, and he spotted half of her figure. Quin was just as nervous as Fade at that moment. Growing up, she had never been close to any man, except the time when she was drunk with Fade. Moreover, she was exposed today. This situation caused Quin, who was usually calm, to feel nervous. Her heart was beating fast. Quin hid in her room for a long time, trying to calm herself down as much as possible. After that,she let out a deep sigh, and she came downstairs. Fade looked up and he noticed his wife''s calm and cool expression. He could not help but heave a sigh of relief. He secretly thought to himself, that his wife was not angry. But then, for some reason, he felt a little ufortable when he saw his wife''s expression. "You''re back," Quin said, and her tone was neutral. Fade nodded, and he exined to her what had happened yesterday. "Yesterday, I bumped into Xenia, and she asked me for a favor. That''s why I''m only back today." Hearing his words, Quin raised her eyebrows slightly. Although she did not say anything, she was slightly pleased that Fade was taking the initiative to exin what had happened. "Alright!" Quin responded, and then she fell silent. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Fade, who was usually proactive, didn''t know what to say at that moment. Housekeeper Wong was also not there, so the atmosphere in the room became a little awkward. The two of them just sat there without speaking to each other. Fade scratched his head and he felt anxious. "Why did I make this huge mistake when I got back? We are like strangers right now,"he thought. "No, I can''t allow this to go on, and I need to be proactive. Otherwise, we will really be estranged,"he thought. Fade pointed to the items he had brought back, which were in the kitchen. He said, "Honey, are you hungry? Let me cook a meal for you. Xenia gave me a lot of local delicacies. I''ll prepare food for you." Quin nced at the clock. "It''s ten o''clock in the morning. What kind of meal should I have? Breakfast or lunch?"she thought to herself. Fade also looked at the time, and he felt embarrassed. He picked up the remote and said, "Actually,it''s still early. Let''s watch some TV first!" Quin nodded casually.Suddenly, she seemed to remember something. Her cheeks became warm, and she quickly rushed to Fade and yelled, "No!" Fade was shocked. He didn''t understand why his wife was so agitated. He was stunned, but he had already pressed the button on the remote and turned on the TV. Then, Fade saw a handsome man and a beautiful woman on therge- screen TV. Looking at their wardrobe and their makeup, it was obvious that they were part of the most popr television drama at the time . In the past, when Fade worked regrly at thepany, he often saw the young girls who were working there following these dramas. They cried and shrieked about these shows. He tried to watch a few episodes, but he found that the plot was too cliche. He couldn''t bring himself to follow these dramas. He did not expect that after returning home, he would discover his wife, who was apany president, hiding in the bathtub. Also, she was watching this type of television drama and sobbing. She even watched it on arge-screen TV. When he thought of his wife''s pink dress and her favorite Doraemon toys, Fade suspected that his wife had a young girl''s heart. As he thought of this, Fade looked at Quin, who was blushing. He couldn''t resist chuckling, and he said, "Honey,it doesn''t matter that you like to watch these television dramas. In my heart, you will always be a young girl!" Quin blushed and felt rather moved by his words. But when she noticed the scene unfolding on the TV screen, her expression turned anxious instantly. She reached out to grab the remote in Fade''s hand. Fade thought that his wife was shy and said with a smile, "Honey, it''s alright. It''s just a television drama. I''ll watch it together with you. Besides, I am aware that you like toy dolls and other ythings." "No, it''s not that..." Quin said rather anxiously. "What are you talking about?" Fade said, and he was still confused. At this time, the sound of moaning could be heard from the TV. Fade turned his head and discovered that the male and female lead actors, who were looking affectionately at each other just now, were hugging at this moment. They fell on the grass, which was covered with petals. Beside them was the ocean. They kissed passionately while taking off their clothes. They were about to make love to each other. Fade was a little stunned. Looks like his wife was not worried that he would find out that she was watching television dramas. However, she was afraid that he would find out that she was watching such a scene! One could not me her for this. She had never fallen in love with anyone else in her life. Therefore, she could only enjoy the love scenes in these television dramas. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Usually, she watched these TV shows in secret. During this period of time, she was alone at home, so she was open about it. She not only watched these dramas on her tablet in the bathroom, she alsoy on the sofa and watched them on therge-screen TV. She didn''t expect Fade Chen to return suddenly, and he had turned on the TV. Fade looked at the TV screen, where the male and female lead actors were hugging each other. They started to be entangled with each other. Looking at Quin Lin''s blushing face, he couldn''t help but cough and said, "Honey, these scenes are normal for these TV shows." As soon as Fade finished speaking, the TV screen suddenly jumped. It returned to the beginning of the scene, and the male and female lead actors began to talk about love again. Then they fell on the bed and took off their clothes. They kissed, and then finally, they made love to each other. Fade was dumbfounded. He looked at the TV screen,and then he nced at Quin. He didn''t know what to say. His wife seemed to enjoy this scene very much, so much so that she even recorded it and reyed it. It seemed to him that she had watched this scene many times. At this moment, Quin''s cheeks were burning red. She liked romantic scenes in television dramas, but she was no longer a sixteen-year-old girl.She fantasized about these passionate scenes. Therefore, she recorded the romantic scene of the couple frolicking on the seaside grass and watched it repeatedly. After all, the scenery was breathtaking and the dialogue was romantic and passionate. That particr scene was truly the quintessence of television drama. On the TV screen, the male and female characters rolled around together once more, and there was the soothing sound of music which apanied their moans. This caused Quin''s cheeks to look like ripe apples. At this moment, she finally took the opportunity to grab the remote control from Fade. He was stunned as she turned off the TV. Fade came to his senses. Looking at his wife, who waspletely different from her usual cold self, he couldn''t help but smile. He whispered, "Honey, if you enjoy this kind of romantic scenes, we can try out these experiences together." After saying that, Fade looked at Quin from head to toe. In his mind, he imagined her slender body in the romantic scene she was watching in the bathroom just now. His eyes shone from desire. "I don''t watch this type of drama. Don''t think so much!" Quin said, and her face was flushed.She walked up the stairs in a huff. Fade watched as his wife entered her room, and he went back to his room. Lying in his bed, he calmed down gradually. Fade could understand his wife''s position. When she was sixteen, she was optimistic and imagined a bright future ahead of her. But at that time, her father had passed away and her mother had disappeared, and this was a great blow to her. As a young girl, she had to bear the burden of taking care of her family. She forced herself to bury her emotions and fantasies, and dealt with society coolly. She had be cold and hard due to her difficult life journey. When Quin finally achieved sess in her career, she could finally make her own decisions.However, she discovered that she was no longer a young girl.Also, she had worked hard to create this image of a cool and efficient president over the years. Therefore, it was impossible for her to open up about her private hobbies. Every time she went into her fantasies, she would secretly y with the pink plush toys and watch those television dramas. She could let herself go, and temporarily be the girl who was 16 again. Thinking of this, Fade felt his heart aching slightly, and he suddenly realized that his wife was to be pitied. "She can''t turn back time, and be sixteen again. But I can help my wife relive the experiences of being a sixteen-year-old," he thought. Fade was excited, and he suddenly got up from the bed, turned on theputer, and began to search for relevant information on the Inte. Fade had lived on a mountain since he was a child, so he didn''t understand the average young girl. Therefore, he could only search for various movies and novels, and tried toe up with things that they could do for her to relive her youth. After Fade hade up with a meticulous n, he opened his room door. When he walked out, he found that the sky was already dark, and it was evening. At this moment, Quin was sitting on the sofa in the living room. She was watching the news on TV. In front of her on the tea table, were a few dishes, and his wife was eating slowly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Let''s eat!" Quin said, and she tried her best to speak neutrally to Fade. However, her flickering eyes betrayed the tension she felt in her heart. Fade, who understood his wife, didn''t speak at the moment. He sat down beside her with a smile and began to eat. He tookrge mouthfuls of rice and praised her with a smile on his face,saying, "My wife''s cooking is really good, this is really delicious!" Quin said coldly, "These dishes were ordered from a restaurant!" When Fade saw the food packaging, he patted himself on the head. He still smiled and said, "You have good taste, and you ordered the right dishes. Anyway, the food is delicious, and it''s all thanks to you." Quin couldn''t resist rolling her eyes at Fade and she turned away from him. She didn''t say anything, but there was a smile on the corner of her mouth. After dinner, Fade took the initiative to clean up the table. Then, he approached Quin rather secretively and said, "Honey, are you free tomorrow?" "I am free, what are you thinking of?" Quin asked. Fade smiled and said, ''Tm d you''re free. Let''s go out tomorrow." "Go out and do what?" Quin continued to ask. "It''s a secret. You''ll find out tomorrow," Fade said with a smile. Quin started frowning. She didn''t like surprises, and she liked everything to be nned. However, when she saw Fade smiling, she knew that she couldn''t get any answer from him. She said faintly, "If you want me to do something boring, I don''t have time to apany you." Fade quickly gestured his hand and said, "Don''t worry, honey. It''s not boring at all. You will find it interesting." Quin didn''t say anything, but her eyes twinkled slightly, and she seemed more enthusiastic. Fade patted Quin''s shoulder gently and said, "Honey,do take a rest. Otherwise, you will be tired tomorrow." Quin''s curiosity intensified, but she nodded and walked upstairs. Fade watched as Quin went upstairs. Just as she was about to enter her room, he seemed to remember something. He reminded her, "Dear, don''t watch television dramas untilte night. You should go to bed early!" Hearing his words, Quin stumbled slightly, and her forehead twitched slightly. She went into her room and threw herself on the bed, pping the pillow. "Why, why was I so careless? Now he has discovered my hobby. It''s so embarrassing!"She said. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 The next day, Fade Chen woke up earlier than Quin Lin. He wore a track suit, and he was carrying a backpack. He urged Quin to get ready to go out. Quin wanted to drive the car, but Fade stopped her and pulled her outside the house, saying, "Let''s not use the car today!" "If we don''t use the car, how will we get around?" Quin asked, while frowning. Fade chuckled and said, "Honey, let''s try and experience being a young couple today." Fade held Quin''s hand and they left together. He had a smile on his face. In the area around the mansions, there were not many people. Quin allowed Fade to hold her hand. However, when they walked out of the area, and waited at the bus stop, the number of people around them gradually increased. Quin felt embarrassed and she quickly released her hand. After 15 minutes, the bus arrived. Fade and Quin got on the bus and chose seats at the back of the bus. As the bus started moving, Quin could not help but ask, "Where are we going?" Fade touched his head and said, "I don''t know. I just got on the first bus that arrived." "What!" Quin red at Fade in anger. She had always been someone who nned everything in advanced, and she had never been thoughtless about anything. Fade touched Quin''s nose with a smile and said, "I am lying to you. Of course, I know where the bus is going! You''ll find out soon." Quin red at Fade, then she closed her eyes to rest and stopped talking. Fade poked Quin and handed her one side of a pair of earphones. He said, "Here you go!" "What are you doing? I don''t listen to music when I travel." Quin gestured her hand and said. Fade pointed to the young couple in school uniform beside them. Each of them had one side of a pair of earphones in their ears, and they were leaning intimately against each other, with bright smiles on their faces. "Dear, we''re a young couple today. Leaning against each other while listening to music is something we must do,"he said. Without further ado, Fade ced one side of the earphones in Quin''s ears. Immediately, there was the sound of music in her ears. Quin was slightly stunned, and she could not resist looking at Fade. The music she heard in the earphone was actually a popr song ten years ago, and this song was also Quin''s favorite song. It seemed that Fade had put in a lot of effort on today''s date. At that moment, Quin could not help smiling. After about 40 minutes, the bus reached its destination. Fade immediately brought Quin out of the bus and asked, "We are here. Do you like this ce?" Quin nced at the lively amusement park in front of her, and the expression on her face changed a little. She remembered that thest time she hade to the amusement park was more than a decade ago. "Honey, what would you like to do? I''ll queue up to buy the tickets!" Fade said with a smile. Quin looked around, and her eyes finally fell on the roller coaster. She said, "Let''s go for that!" "Honey, I didn''t expect you to enjoy such an exciting ride," Fade said. He smiled and went to queue up. Around ten minutester, Fade returned with two tickets and two ice- cream cones. He passed one to Quin and said, "We have to wait for a while before our turn. Let''s enjoy some ice-cream first." "Ice-cream has too many calories!" Quin said, and she was a little hesitant. Fade used his finger to take a little bit of the ice cream, and he smeared it on Quin''s face. He smiled and said, "Dear, you are 16. Why do you think of such things?" Quin''s heart skipped a beat. She gently licked the cone and cast a side nce at Fade. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When Fade was eating the cone, he thought of another idea. He insisted on them crossing each others arms to eat the cone in the manner of drinking wine. Quin would never do such things in her usual life. Moreover, the amusement park was full of people. Her pretty face turned red all of a sudden. Fade did not seem to be bothered at all. Instead, he waved to the passers-by and said excitedly, "This is my wife, isn¡¯t she pretty!" The passers-by nodded one by one. "Brother, you''re lucky to have such a beautiful wife." "Young man, you should cherish such a beautiful wife!" "Brother, can you tell me your secrets ? How did you manage to find such a beautiful girlfriend?" "That''s right, that''s right, my wife is the best!" Fadeughed excitedly, not caring about the people who were staring at them. Quin, on the other hand, could not take it anymore. She lowered her head and pulled Fade to the front of the roller coaster. It was their turn. The two of them went up and sat down. Fade immediately took out his cell phone and turned on the camera. He said, "Honey, smile. Let''s take a selfie!" The roller coaster started and it began to go up the slope. As it got closer to the top, Quin seemed to be more nervous. Her face was tense and she involuntarily pulled the corners of her clothes. Fade grasped Quin¡¯s hand and he said with a smile, "If you''re afraid, hold my hand tightly." Before Quin could speak, the roller coaster had already reached its peak. Suddenly, it sped up and rushed downward. The sound of people screaming could be heard around them. Quin''s facial expression changed and she closed her mouth tightly, trying not to allow herself to scream out loud. After seeing her like this, Fade turned to Quin and said, "Honey, you don''t need to hold back. You can scream out loud. It''s normal to hear everyone on the roller coaster screaming." Quin quickly shook her head. If she shouted out loud, it would not fit her usual image. Fade snickered and nced at Quin. Quin suddenly became nervous and said, "You, you want... ah... ah!" As a result, as soon as she opened her mouth, she couldn''t stop screaming anymore. She yelled and shrieked. Finally, after the roller coaster ride, Quin came down excitedly. She had never been so daring in public. Fade also came down. He dug his ears slightly, looking rather confused. He said, "Hey, my ears are not working now." Quin blushed immediately. She clenched her fists and pounded them on Fade''s chest. "Honey, what else do you want to do here? Let''s look around!" Fade said. Quin was a little more rxed after the ride. Her eyes lit up, and she saw the Ferris wheel. Therefore, the two of them bought tickets and got on the Ferris wheel. Compared to the roller coaster, the Ferris wheel was certainly not so exciting. However, the process of slowly ascending to the sky was much more romantic than riding a roller coaster. This was a popr romantic ride for many young couples. After the roller coaster ride, both of them went on the pirate ship, took the merry-go-round and tried many other fun rides. Quin allowed herself to have fun and she tried everything that she had not done before. They enjoyed themselves for over half a day. Herughter in the amusement park for this half day was more than herughter during the whole year. After enjoying themselves for a long while, both of them were a bit tired. They went to a fast food restaurant next to the amusement park, and they ordered a meal. Then, they sat down and ate together. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 It was almost noon, and more people came to the fast-food restaurant. Many of them were young couples at the amusement park, and they were intimate with one another. Fade Chen and Quin Lin were also one of these couples, so they didn''t expect anyone to notice them anymore. Quin and Fade finished their meal and prepared to leave. At this moment, an elegant girl in a white dress with shoulder- length hair walked in slowly with a bag made of cloth on her back. The girl was very young, around 17 years in age. After ordering her meal, she held her te and discovered that there were no seats in the restaurant. She stood still and was rather surprised. At this time, Quin stretched out her hand and said, "You can sit here, we are leaving soon." "Thank you, sister!" The girl said and smiled. She nodded to Quin and walked over. Quin was about to get up and let the girl have her seat, but Fade pulled her down. He looked at the girl, who was in a white dress, and said with a smile, "Little sister, I can let you have the seat, but can you promise me something?" "Huh?" The young beauty was obviously stunned, and she did not understand what Fade''s intentions were. Quin was also stunned at this moment. She looked at Fade in confusion and frowned slightly. She secretly wondered whether Fade, this yboy, was reverting back to his bad habits again and flirting with the young girl in front of her. Fade continued to look at the young beauty and he said, "Miss, do you agree?" "What do you want?" The young beauty asked, and she looked at Fade warily. Fade smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous. I mean no harm." While speaking, Fade got up. He pulled a thin boy with sses over to his seat. The boy had just finished ordering his food. Then, he said to the young beauty, "Miss, as long as you agree to give him ten minutes for him to express his love for you, then you can take this seat." When both the young boy and the young girl heard his words, they couldn''t help but feel shocked. Then they looked at each other, and they lowered their heads. Obviously, they knew each other. Seeing this, Fade loosened his grip, and Quin stood up. Then Fade gave his seat to the young beauty, who sat down with a red face. Fade immediately smiled. He patted the boy''s shoulder and said, "Little brother, I can only help you to this point. Now, you are on your own!" After that, Fade and Quin walked out of the fast-food restaurant, hand in hand. At this time, the tension and anxiety in Quin¡¯s heart werepletely gone. Instead, she looked at Fade curiously and asked, "How did you know that the boy in sses likes that beautiful young girl, and then deliberately set them up?" Fade smiled and said, "After the girl came in, three people followed behind her. But two of them just looked at the girl with amazement, then they stopped gazing at her. On the contrary, the boy with spectacles lowered his head and dared not look at the girl directly. He just nced at the girl secretly from time to time." "Moreover, I realized that the boy ordered exactly the same meal as the girl. But the boy''s character is obviously more reserved, so he dared not reveal his feelings or evene close to her. Therefore, I had to help him, since I am more experienced," Fade said with a smile. Quin gently nodded, and then she added, "You created an opportunity for the boy, but what if the girl doesn''t like him?" Fade spread out his hands and said, "Then he will be rejected! This is normal in life. But generally speaking, it is better to be rejected now, than regrettingter in life for not going for what he wanted." After hearing these words, Quin seemed to understand, and she gently nodded her head. Seeing this, Fade grabbed Quin''s hand and said with a smile, "Of course, dear, you are the best choice I have ever made in my life." "You are talking nonsense!" Quin said and rolled her eyes at Fade. Then, they continued to walk hand in hand. In the afternoon, they went for another round of fun and rxing activities. Both of them strolled along the riverbank, rode a bicycle in the park, and had their portraits drawn. Then, they bought two small stone pendants and gave each other one as tokens of their love. Along the way, Quin seemed to have vaguely returned to the time when she was around sixteen years old. It was rare for her to relive her youth and experience the joys of life. As for Fade, he seemed to have be addicted to matchmaking, after the incident at the fast- food restaurant just now. He found opportunities along the way and became matchmakers for other people. When he noticed that someone had feelings for another person, but did not dare to express their love, he immediately came forward to create an opportunity for them. His method was simple and crude, but it was really effective. Along the way, several couples, who had feelings for each other, realized this fact on the spot. They got together directly after hearing Fade¡¯s advice. Fade eventually matched three couples. Counting those that had refused to be matched, it might have been six couples. Fade was quite satisfied with his performance as a matchmaker. He joked that he didn''t need to be a doctor in the future, but he just needed toe to the park and help others get together. When Quin saw that the pairs of young men and women, who were in love with each other, finally ending up together, she was filled with joy. The afternoon passed quickly. After dinner, the two of them watched a romantic movie which had a rather cliche storyline. Of course, the movie was not important. Both of them snuggled with each other and whispered to each other in the dark. It was already 9:30 p.m. when they finished watching the movie. Quin stretched her body, and she felt a little tired. However, the smile on her face was brighter than usual. Today, she was more rxed than she had been in the past ten years. The two of them walked hand in hand back home. At this time, Fade suddenly stood still and said, "Wait a minute, I have work to do!" Quin was stunned, and she saw Fade walking toward a young couple who had just excited the cinema. She couldn''t help butugh and said, "My husband is addicted to being a matchmaker." Fade walked up to the couple with a smile on his face. The boy and the girl were walking beside each other, but there was some distance between them. They talked andughed with each other, but their words and expressions were not intimate. Fade noticed that the rtionship between the two of them was very close, and they definitely had feelings for each other. But perhaps due to unknown reasons, they had never confessed their feelings for each other. Therefore, Fade wanted to fulfill his mission today of being a matchmaker. He will match thest pair of the night andplete his task perfectly. Fade said to the girl with a smile, "Miss, do you won''t listen to what I have to say?" The girl was stunned, but she nodded. Fade immediately looked at the boy and said encouragingly, "Brother, I''ve created this opportunity for you. Now, you have the chance to confess your feelings toward her!" "Ah!" The boy was obviously shocked, and he looked at Fade in surprise. Fade turned around and gestured his hand, saying, "Brother, there''s no need to thank me. I am a matchmaker." The expression on the boy''s face changed as if he hadn''t recovered from the shock. Fade walked proudly back to Quin''s side. The boy came to his senses and yelled, "You are being stupid, what are you talking about! This is my sister, what feelings do I need to confess!" Fade, who was gleeful, almost fell to the ground. Quin burst intoughter beside him and said, "Haha, how can you call yourself a matchmaker!" Fade blushed and said, "Ahem, it was a mistake, just a mistake. It was so dark that I couldn''t see their expressions clearly." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go home!" Fade said and he quickened his pace. Quinughed so hard that her stomach hurt. She yelled from behind, "Matchmaker, please wait for me!" Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Back in the mansion, Quin Lin was grinning from ear to ear. Fade Chen was rather annoyed. His glorious achievements as matchmaker for half a day was ruined by thest couple he tried to match. What a huge mistake he had made! However,seeing that his wife was so happy, Fade thought that it was worth it, even if she had laughed at him. As for Quin, she had felt exceptionally rxed today. When she came home, she was still smiling, and she was in a good mood. Even before going to bed, she took the initiative to kiss Fade gently on the cheek, and said, "Good night." Fade became so excited that he could''t sleep at all. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. A rxing day passed by just like that. The next day was New Year''s Day, and the atmosphere gradually became more festive. New Year''s greetings from friends and rtives in the form of messages were received one after the other. The business partners of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc came by one by one to bring them new year gifts as well. For two days, Fade and Quin were exhausted, even though they were just at home receiving gifts. They felt obliged to visit some important rtives, friends, and business partners as well. After a few hectic days, New Year''s Eve arrived. The mansion became more quiet. On this day, almost everyone had gone home to reunite with their families. No one came to their mansion to present New Year''s gifts. In therge mansion, Fade and Quin were by themselves. It was hard for them not to feel a little lonely. Fortunately forthem, Momo Soo was a social butterfly. She connected herputer directly with Quin''sputer and broadcast all the lively events that were taking ce at her home. This caused the atmosphere in the mansion to be livelier. As they watched the New Year''s party,which they felt was rather dull, Fade and Quin leaned on the sofa and snuggled together. They spent thest day of the year in this state, till the bells started to ring, indicating midnight. As they entered into the new year, both of them gazed at each other, and they both felt a unique sensation in their hearts at the same time. They eyes seemed to be fiery, and their breathing became heavier as they stared into each other''s eyes. "Honey!" Fade spoke aloud. Feeling shy, Quin lowered her head and she uttered gently, "Darling." Fade felt that his heart might float up from his desire. He was so excited that he held Quin''s head in his arms. Then, he kissed her passionately. They kissed and they hugged each other tightly. Their lips were separated for a second, and then were immediately glued together again. The gentle light kisses gradually turned passionate and warm. Both of them were entangled with each other, and their bodies gradually became warm and yielding. Like fluffy cotton, they molded their bodies into one, as theyy down on the wide sofa. Their breathing became heavier, and their bodies became warmer. They felt their emotions rising, as though they were volcanoes that were about to erupt. Fade got up,took off his coat,and turned off theputer. Then, he bent down and hugged Quin''s delicate body. Outside the mansion, exploding fireworks could be heard in the night sky. Inside, it seemed as though the room was glowing, and harmonious music seemed to y! In this night of passion, Fade and Quin were fused as one. Thest time this had happened, was after Quin had been poisoned bytheGuanyin Drunken Medicine. Thest time, she had been under the influence of that strange drug. This time, they were making love as a true couple. They slept till noon, and then got upzily from the bed. Fade, who had a strong desire for physical gratification, gazed at Quin, who was in the room. His eyes lit up, and he moved close to her, hoping to get lucky. As for Quin, the smile on her face had grown wider in the past few days. She was contented, and her expression showed it. The first three days of the new year passed in such a way. They were like a newly- wed couple. On the fourth day of the New Year, Quin, who had been on leave for two weeks, put on her work attire and began to deal with thepany''s affairs. In the morning, she dealt with some urgent matters of thepany. After that, in the afternoon, Quin brought a few trucks and drove toward the suburbs, and Fade was called to apany her. Looking at the trucks behind them which were full, Fade couldn''t resist asking curiously, "Honey, where are we going?" "Are we visiting friends or rtives for the new year? We don''t need a few trucks for New Year presents, do we?" Fade asked. Quin shook her head and said, "No, we don''t. We are going to the orphanage." "The orphanage!" Fade said, and he was a little surprised. Quin exined, "Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc always makes donations to eight orphanages which are located nearby. On the fourth day of the new year, we will pay them a visit and present some gifts to the children. This is our tradition." Fade nodded, and he looked at Quin''s eyes, which were glistening. He knew that Quin had another hidden reason that she was not mentioning to him. Donating to orphanages was also a form of catharsis for Quin. After all, in the past, she had suddenly lost her parents. She was no different from any other orphan. The procession of trucks left the city. As the living conditions of the orphanages in the town area were generally better than those in the suburbs, Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc made donations to those orphanages in the suburbs, which had poorer conditions. After all, it was more useful to assist those who were truly in desperate need, rather than provide luxury items to those who already had sufficient help . In this way, the procession of trucks arrived at an orphanage. The staff members brought all types of clothes, made from cotton,as well as cooking oil, milk, and stationery. They transported the items and carried them into the orphanage. Quin yed with the children for a while, and then they proceeded to the next orphanage after a joyful send-off. They visited each orphanage in this manner. The staff was rather tired, but Quin remained in good spirits and she was full of enthusiasm. When she interacted with the children and yed with them, she was full of joy. "Honey, do you like children?" Fade asked casually. Quin''s eyes began to shine. She nodded and said, "In my opinion, children are the symbol of purity in this world. When I see them and look into their bright eyes, I am determined not to allow myself to be cold-hearted and immoral, yielding to the subversive influence of this world. These children truly need our assistance." Fade nodded and said, "Honey, you are a kind and giving person!" "Not really, I actually contribute very little to them. I only do something for them once a year, and it''s actually insignificant," Quin said. She seemed to feel rather remorseful. Fade pinched Quin''s hand gently and he said, "Dear, don''t be too hard on yourself. Good deeds are never ending, and there will always be someone that is in need. You are trying your best, and that is enough. After all, your assistance will at least let these children experience some joy andfort." Quin nodded and she said, "I like seeing the smiling faces of the children." "Me too!" Fade agreed and nodded. After a moment of silence, he had an idea.He whispered into Quin¡¯s ears, "Dear, since we both like children so much, why don''t we have one?" Quin didn''t expect Fade to bring this up suddenly. She couldn''t help blushing. "Dear, do you think it would be nice for us to have a boy or a girl? or twins consisting of one boy and one girl?" Fade asked, imagining the future. Quin''s face was flushed, and she moved her mouth, but she wasn''t sure how to respond. After all, she was not mentally prepared for this. She coughed and change the topic, saying, "We will soon be arriving at the final orphanage." Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Fade Chen looked up and saw that thest orphanage was located at quite a secluded area. The stone road they were on lead to the orphanage, and there were basically no other buildings around it. The orphanage was a two-story building surrounded by a wall. A wooden sign was hung on the wall, and on the sign was written "Springlight Orphanage". The car and vans stopped at the gate of the orphanage. The staff members on the van got off and started transporting the items from the van into the orphanage. Fade and Quin Lin walked beside each other toward the orphanage. When they walked into the orphanage, they didn''t see any children rushing over to grab their gifts, like in the other orphanages. On the contrary, the courtyard of the orphanage was deserted, and they did not see anyone. Quin couldn''t help but frown slightly. She quickened her pace and walked toward the two-story building. Fade followed her immediately and nced at their surroundings along the way. The ground on the courtyard was covered with normal soil, and it was firm and solid. There was the outline of a football field and a basketball court, with a ping-pong table next to it. As they walked through the courtyard into the small building, they noticed that it had been repaired and the wall had been repainted. Looking through the windows, he found that the living conditions inside the building were simple yet tidy. Although there were signs of wear and tear, as well as dirt in some ces, in general, the environment of this orphanage was still eptable. The children''s normal life and education would not be affected. Quin walked through the corridor and went into the activity room on one side of the small building. She peered inside the room. There were scraps of paper, y,nterns and other items in the activity room. The children must have been preparing all sorts of decorations for the New Year. However, at this moment, all these items were strewn on the table. No one was there. It seemed like the children were in the midst of this activity when they had gone out. "What''s going on here? Where have all the children gone?" Quin said, and she frowned slightly. Something did not feel right to her. At this moment, Fade''s ears twitched. He could faintly hear voices from the back of the small building, so he called out to Quin. He pointed behind her and said, "I can hear something over there." The two of them passed through the building and arrived at the back of the building. As the two of them approached the back, the sound that they heard became clearer. "Yes, your expression is not correct. If you look sadder, it would be better. You should look like you are crying!" "You, don''t move. Stand aside." "Mr. Hu, can you help me to take care of them? They are disobedient." Fade and Quin frowned at the same time when they heard those words. Then, they quickened their pace and walked over. They walked out of the building, and there was an open space there. Toilets, a recycling center and other rooms were being constructed there. At this time, twenty to thirty children were all gathered in the open space next to the toilet. Beside the children, there was a young woman with shoulder- length hair. She was wearing a sailor uniform, and wearing a pair of feline essories on her head. She was constantly yelling at the children. The young woman pointed to the two children in the jacket and said discontentedly, "Didn''t I tell you to wear less, so that you will look more pitiful? Who told you to wear the jacket? Hurry up and take it off "But, it''s very cold!" A child''s voice could be heard. The woman suddenly became angry and shouted, "Do you want to receive a present? If you want to get a gift,then behave yourself." Then, the woman turned to the other side. She looked at several girls and finally picked out a girl who was sweet and cute. She said, "Later, during the live broadcast, smile brightly at the cell phone, and remember to act really cute. Do you understand?" "What do you mean by ''act really cute''?" The girl asked, and she looked at the woman.She seemed confused. The young woman immediately demonstrated the actions that she wanted, such as pouting,fluttering the eyes, smiling sweetly etc. She looked at the girl and said, "Just like that. Do you get it?" "Also, remember to say brother and sister many timester, so that they will donate more gifts. Do you understand?"the young woman said. The little girl nodded, and she was still rather confused. However, she started practicing the cute gestures the woman had taught her. Then, the woman looked at the averagelooking girls and pondered on what she should do with them. Suddenly, her eyes fell on the tap beside the toilet, and her eyes lit up. She said, "I know, bring a basin over and throw some old clothes in it. During the live broadcast, you in-looking ones will wash the clothes by the tap. Do you understand?" "But, sister, the water here is very cold. We use the water in the house to wash our clothes," a little girl said. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The woman was suddenly displeased and she yelled, "You refuse to listen to me again. Just do as I say. Do you understand?" The little girl lowered her head timidly. The woman bellowed, "Now, go and get some ice water,and soak your hands in it.Take them out when they are red,do you understand?" After making these arrangements, the woman immediately took out her cell phone. She mped it skillfully onto the selfie stick, and then she turned on the live app. She waved her hand at the camera, and she spoke in a melodious and charming voice, saying, "Hello everyone, Little Luna here." "I am here at a very special ce for today''s live broadcast." She turned her phone, and the words "Springlight Orphanage" above the building came into view. Then Little Luna continued, "Can you see that? I am at an orphanage nearby today. There are twenty-four children living here, but the living conditions are very poor. After I heard the news, I felt distressed. Therefore, I am here at the orphanage,with the purpose of paying a visit to these lovely children." Instantly,ments started to appear on the cell phone screen. "Little Luna is truly kind. She went to visit the orphanage in such cold weather." "What a terrible environment. I would never imagine that someone could live in such a ce." "Good on you Little Luna. I''ll give you six likes." "I will give Little Luna 666 likes." "Where are the children? I want to see the children." Then, the cell phone camera was turned toward the children in the orphanage. She swayed the phone slightly to capture the whole view. Finally, she focused the camera on the little girl she had instructed to act cute. The woman spoke again, "These are the children of Springlight Orphanage. It is freezing today, and their clothes are thin, and the living conditions are dismal. When I arrived, everyone burst into tears, because they were so sad. Boo hoo!" "Little Luna, don''t cry. I''ll give you a hug !" "Someone will help them, Little Luna, don''t cry." "Poor children, I''m weeping for them." "Did anyone noticed that the little girl just now was so cute!" "Yeah, she was so cute. Her face has turned red from the cold. I really want to bring her home and give her a hug!" "I have an idea..." "I can bring her somewhere, and make a big profit out of her." "Don''t get any bad ideas. You can get a punishment ranging from 3 years in jail to a death sentence! Do you understand?" "Hmm, the little girl is cute, but my Little Luna is even cuter." Chapter 242 Chapter 242 When Little Luna noticed that the adorable little girl had attracted the attention of her audience, she smiled immediately. Out of the view of the cell phone camera, she winked at the little girl. Then, she said in a low voice, "Act cute now, and ask for presents." The little girl tried to act cute,but her manner was slightly stiff. She said hesitantly, "Brothers and sisters, if you like me, give me a present, give me some likes, press the hands up button... Uh..." The little girl had forgotten some of the words she had rehearsed, and she was stuck. Little Luna felt a little anxious. She stared at the little girl and whispered, "Thumbs up button, not hands up button, also, don''t forget to ask for donations..." However, the little girl was so nervous that she couldn''t say anything at this moment. Little Luna had to force a smile and came forward herself. "Everyone, today all of you must donate more gifts! I have discussed this matter with the principal of this orphanage. The gifts and donations I receive in the live stream today will be given to the children in the orphanage,"she said. "Kind Little Luna, you are truly my favorite person!" "For the children in the orphanage, I would be willing to buy them an airne." "I''ll eat instant noodles for a month and give them an airne!" "I will give them ten yachts!" "This person is a vulgar rich person, how generous is he!" Looking at the gifts that were being donated on the screen, Little Luna smiled. Then, she turned her eyes and looked at several girls on the other side. When she saw that they were sneezing, she felt annoyed. She put her cell phone aside and reprimanded them in a low voice, "I told you to put your hands in the water. What are you doing?" "Sister, the water is too cold." A girl said, and she stretched out her hand, which was red.She had several frost bites even. "My hand is frozen. I can''t..." "There is nothing you can''t do. Hurry up and soak them in the water," she said. While speaking, Little Luna grabbed the girl''s frozen hand and ced it under the running water from the tap. The cold water aggravated the little girl''s frost bite. She felt a painful sensation in her hand, and she struggled. She said, "Sister, please don''t do this to me, it is painful." "Painful? Just tolerate the pain for a while! If I haven''t moved my phone, you''re not allowed to remove your hand from the water,do you understand?" The woman threatened her in a cold voice. The little girl was frightened and she felt continuous pain in her hands. However, she did not dare to remove her hand from the cold water. At this moment, Little Luna pretended to cry and acted sad. She picked up her phone and walked toward them. When Quin saw this, she was so angry that her pretty face turned cold. Her chest started to rise and fall as her fury increased. She strode over directly and pulled out the little girl''s hand from the cold water. Then, she took off her coat and put it on the girl who was frozen. Just as Little Luna was about to shift the cell phone camera toward that little girl, she found that something unexpected had happened. She quickly turned the camera away and red at Quin. She yelled, "What do you think you are doing?" Quin raised her voice and said coldly, "I should be the one asking you that question. What do you think you are doing? How dare you use the pain of these children to garner attention for yourself!" Her voice was rather loud, and question marks began to appear on the screen. Little Luna''s face turned pale. She exined quickly, "An ident has happened. I''ll be ending the live stream for now." Then, she immediately switched off the live mode on her phone. Once the live broadcast was off, she didn''t need to hide anything anymore. She walked toward Quin in anger and yelled in a displeased tone, "Old woman, what are you doing? You have ruined my live stream." "I won''t allow you to use these children here to gain profit," Quin said angrily. Little Luna was furious, and she said, "Who are you anyway? Who are you to tell me that it''s not allowed? Do you know that you just ruined my live stream? I''ll lose more than 100,000 yuan. Can you afford that?" Quin could not be bothered with her. She turned to the shivering children and said, "Everyone, return to the house and put on some warm clothing. Don''t catch a cold." Then, Quin shielded the little girl, whose hands had frost bites, from the cold. She turned to leave. But Little Luna didn''t want Quin to leave just like that. She blocked her and said, "You have to pay me apensation for ruining my live stream today. Don''t even think of leaving." "Get out of the way!" Quin said coldly. "No! Unless you pay for my loss!" Little Luna bared her arms. Quin''s eyes glinted, and she tried to bypass Little Luna. However, Little Luna acted as though she was filming some action sequence and she pounced on Quin. She even grabbed Quin''s cheek with one hand. At this critical moment, someone shouted loudly behind her, "Get off her!" Little Luna suddenly heard a loud voice, like the sound of thunder near her. Her eardrums vibrated, and her head was spinning as she felt dizzy and stunned. She turned around and spotted Fade walking toward her with a darkened expression on his face, and her eyes shrank in fear. She was so frightened that she staggered a few steps backward. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Who are you? How dare you shout at me this way? Do you know who I am? What''s more, you must pay for my loss!" Little Luna shouted, as she looked at Fade. "Pay for your loss?" Fade''s eyes were cold and he sneered. "We didn''t ask you to pay us,and you should be thankful for that. You want us to pay for your loss? Who allowed you to use these children for your live stream in order to cheat others of their money?" "I didn''t cheat anyone!" Little Luna retorted.She continued, "Besides, it was the children who volunteered to be in my live stream." "Volunteered?" Quin said. Hearing her words, she felt herself losing her temper. Pointing at the little girl''s frozen red hand, she shouted, "This girls''s hand has frost bites, and you still forced her to put it under cold water. Do you think she volunteered for that?" Little Luna''s expression changed slightly, but she straightened her neck and said, "My live stream was approved by the Principal of this orphanage. He gave me permission to work with these children." Quin gazed at the children with a puzzled expression. Since she had visited this orphanage before, they all recognized her, so they started to speak up. "Our Principal asked us toe here." "Yes, our Principal told us to listen to this sister!" ''Our Principal also told us to be obedient. He said that sister will give each of us fifty yuan for New Year if we listen to her." "Did you hear that? My live stream is legal, and I am following the rules," Little Luna spoke loudly with a confident attitude. When Fade heard her words, he pped her and said coldly, "How dare you argue with us. You used the children for your live stream, and you earned more than one hundred thousand yuan. Now, you only give them a few hundred yuan as a reward. Aren''t you a cheater?" "How dare you p me! I''m going to attack you! I''m going all out!" Little Luna yelled, and she acted like an insane person and pounced on Fade. Fade did not show any mercy. He pped her hard, and she fell down on the ground. He spoke in a cold tone, "I am not one of your fans who always tters you. You are looking for death if you throw a tantrum in front of me!" His cold voice, with an iparably icy tone, caused Little Luna to shudder. She sat on the ground and did not dare to speak. At this moment, Quin took out her phone with a gloomy expression and dialed a number. She spoke coldly, "Mr. Hu, where are you? Come to the activity room right now and meet me there." "I said right now. Did you hear me?" Quin said coldly. She red at Little Luna, who was on the ground. Then, she brought the children back to the activity room. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 In the activity room, a middle-aged man in his forties stood in front of Quin Lin. He seemed rather nervous and uneasy. Quin''s gaze was as cold as ice, and she asked in a deep voice, "Mr. Hu, can you tell me what''s going on?" Mr. Hu felt anxious, and he stammered, "President Lin, this, this..." "Speak up!" Quin yelled angrily. Mr. Hu immediately shuddered in fear, and he said, "This, thisdy came to our orphanage and said that she could help the children. She asked for my cooperation for her live broadcast. She said that she would buy gifts for the children after that." "Is that all?" Quin asked, and she stared coldly at Mr. Hu. Mr. Hu spoke with some difficulty, "She, she also gave me 1,000 yuan, telling me that it was the compensation for my hard work." "1,000 yuan!" Quin said, and she was enraged. She mmed her hand on the table and said, "Mr. Hu, are you telling me, that for the sake of 1000 yuan, you allowed them to be tortured by this woman on such a cold day?" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Every year, I donate more than five hundred thousand to Springlight Orphanage. Are you telling me that you think that this orphanagecks one thousand yuan?" Quin asked, and she was furious. She could not ept the fact that Mr. Hu had cooperated with that woman, and allowed her to torture the children. Mr. Hu was aware of Quin''s identity and knew that he couldn''t defend himself. He knelt down, pped himself in the face and cried out, "President Lin, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have given in to temptation and caused the children to suffer just for some money. It was my mistake. Please, President Lin, give me another chance!" As Mr. Hu cried and begged for mercy, Quin gestured her hand coldly. She said, "There is no need for you to beg me for forgiveness. When I came to the orphanage eight years ago, I gave you a warning. I said that if you or the children are facing financial issues, you can report to ourpany and we will try our best to assist you. However, I will not allow you to use the orphanage or the children to earn extra profit. Therefore, please leave. I will arrange for someone else to be in charge of this orphanage." Mr. Hu was instantly stunned, and then he left the activity room in a daze. When Little Luna saw Quin''smanding attitude, she could not resist muttering, "Who is this woman,she seems so difficult, maybe she''s somepany boss or something." Quin turned around and nced at her. She said coldly, "Please go and apologize to the children!" "What?" Little Luna said. She was stunned and yelled, "Are you asking me to apologize to those children? You must be kidding! My live stream benefited them, but now you want me to apologize to them. You must be joking!" "Benefited them?" Quin said coldly. She continued, "You wanted to use the children to cheat others of their money, and you still have the gall to deny that!" "I did not cheat anyone. I made a deal with the principal and paid him the money," Little Luna exined forcefully.She continued, "I also bought gifts for the children. They reaped the benefits, so why can''t they cooperate with me?" "I can''t believe you are still not sorry for what you did!" Quin said, and she was incensed. Little Luna straightened her neck and said, "You clearly have lots of money. If you want to be a good person, please go ahead and donate as much as you like. Why hold me to your standards and insist that I be like you? Besides, I spent money on this coboration. How can you say that I''m cheating others of their money, just because I didn''t donate as much as you did?" "If we follow your logic, you are clearly investing in the orphanage so that yourpany can be more well-known. This will help you to make more sales and increase your profits. You are no different from me. What makes you think that you can talk to me in this manner?" Little Luna said. She was devious and eloquent with her words, as she defended herself Quin was taken aback by Little Luna''s words. She was speechless. She had never been someone who was good at expressing herself. She knew that Little Luna''s words were distorted and misleading, but she didn''t know how to counter her argument. Little Luna had rified her position quite well. Seeing that Quin was stunned, Little Luna continued, "You are silent.Looks like there is no difference between us. Since you''re interested in raising the profile of yourpany, I''ll make a small profit while helping the children. What''s wrong with that?" "No, that''s not my intention!" Quin retorted coldly. "How can you deny that. Don''t tell me that you are investing in the orphanage due to your kind heart. You think that I have no experience working withpanies. I know that all of you are just a group of greedy money-lusting vampires," Little Luna said. Quin''s expression on her face became darker. At this moment, Fade Chen stepped forward and yelled, "Stop with your arguments and twisted words." Little Luna was frightened when she noticed Fade approaching her. She couldn''t help but take a few steps backward.However, she still refused to back down from her argument. She said, "What twisted words? Did I speak the truth and offend you?" Fade spoke in a cold tone, "Don''tpare yourself to my wife. It is an insult to my wife when you say that both of you are the same. "Oh, I understand, you are bosses ofrgepanies. I am just some social media influencer. Of course I can''t bepared with you,"Little Luna said sarcastically. Fade said coldly, "It''s not a matter of our identities, but the reason why we are doing what we do. My wife loves the children, and cares about the children, and then makes a donation while promoting herpany. But your main purpose is to make a profit. You treat the children as tools to earn sympathy from your fans." "So what is the reason you are doing this then? It''s still just about the money. You are big bosses. If you donate a lot of money, then you can tell everyone that you are a good person. If I donate too little, you call me a cheater. Too ridiculous!" Little Luna continued to argue. Fade shook his head. This woman hadpletely fallen into the trap of money. The purpose of all her actions was to make a profit, and she thought that everyone else was the same. ording to the worldviews of such people, they only cared about the benefits they reap, without caring about the feelings of others. Fade was toozy to argue with this kind of person. He directly took out a few bank notes and threw them on Little Luna''s face. He shouted, "Here is the money for the presents you bought. Take them and get out of here immediately. Don''te here again in the future." Little Luna wanted to continue to ridicule him, but when she noticed Fade''s cold expression, she didn''t dare to say anything else. She picked up the money directly and left the activity room. She straightened the bank notes nicely and ced them in her wallet. Little Luna opened the settings of her streaming software and checked on the gifts she had received today. When the stream was interrupted just now, she had already received a total of 30,000 yuan. After dividing it, she could probably take about half of it as commission. The ie today was still not too bad. However, at the thought of the ruined live stream, and how she should exin the situation to her fans, Little Luna felt a sudden headache. She wondered if she should look for some young actors to hep her redo the scene. Or should she find some excuse to fool her fans? Just as Little Luna was trying to think of a solution, a notification sign appeared on her phone. She took a look at the sign and discovered that someone had tagged her on Weibo. She didn''t think much of that. After all, as an influencer with millions of followers, it was normal for her to be tagged more than hundred times a day. However, after this notification, her Weibo suddenly kept beeping, as though it was about to explode. Her Weibo seemed to receive a continuous stream of private messages andments. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Little Luna was a little confused. "What''s going on right now? Why the sudden flurry of activity? Is there some big shot who did an advertisement for me?" She was feeling upbeat, but when she clicked on the private messages and the content that she was tagged in, her face suddenly turned pale in fright. The source of these notifications was from a post by "the little assistant of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc". This user had published theplete story of Little Luna''s payment to the orphanage for their coboration, and how she had purposely tortured the children so that they would look pitiful. The post also detailed how she had orchestrated the live broadcast for profits. The Weibo post was descriptive, and pictures were inserted. There were also some recordings and videos apanying the post. It was detailed and it exined what had happened at Little Luna''s live broadcast that day. Many social media influencers and important personages in the entertainment industry were tagged in the post. Just like that,the truth was revealed and word started to spread. Everyone on Weibo began to discuss about this matter. Fans who were puzzled by the sudden interruption of the live broadcast by Little Luna spotted this breaking news, and they remembered that the live broadcast had some strange aspects. They began to specte about this matter. As a result, many of her fans left messages one after the other, and the messages were full of cursing and angry remarks. Some fans who had sent gifts directly asked her for a refund. Some angry fans even took action to hirewyers to sue Little Luna for fraud, and wanted to bring her to court. Little Luna didn''t expect this to happen. She waspletely dumbfounded. At this time, the live broadcastpany that she had a contract with also called her,and they scolded her in anger. "What''s wrong with you? How can you do something like this! We spent money to hire you. Are you aware that this scandal greatly affects the image and reputation of our company? We would like to terminate our contract with you." Little Luna felt dizzy, and she almost fell to the ground. "It was not easy for me to be a well-known influencer with one million followers. I''m afraid that I will garner a bad reputation because of this matter,"she thought to herself. Looking at the contents of the post, Little Luna knew that it was created by both of the people she had encountered just now. She instantly felt resentful, and she desired revenge. At this time, her cell phone rang again. When Little Luna saw who was calling, she had an idea. Then, she picked up the phone. Without saying a word, she started to cry. The male voice on the other end of the phone seemed stunned. Then, he immediately consoled her, "Little Luna, what''s wrong? Stop crying, tell me what happened?" "Brother Yuan, what happened was. I..." Little Luna immediately cried and she told the story. Of course, the whole story was told from her perspective. Quin Lin and Fade Chen had purposely bullied her and humiliated her. Mr. Yuan, who was on the opposite end of the phone, was furious when he heard her story. He immediately said, "Little Luna, you are at Springlight Orphanage? That must be in Bay City! I am not far from there. Wait for me, I will be there soon. How dare these people insult my little Luna. I must make that hypocritical couple pay the price." "Oh, thank you, Brother Yuan. I, I am afraid, I am afraid that they will attack me. Hurry up, you''d better bring more people to help me!" Little Luna begged him. "Alright, I''ll ask my brothers toe with me," Brother Yuan said on the other end. He felt that his heart was about to jump out of his chest, and he started to leave immediately. She could even hear the sound of cars starting over the phone. Then, he hung up the phone. Little Luna''s expression became icy. She looked at the orphanage coldly and said angrily, "Since you tried to ruined my business, don''t me me for retaliating." Brother Yuan, whose username on the inte was "Chief Yuan Loves Little Luna", was the No.1 Hardcore fan of Little Luna. In the past six months, he had spent millions of yuan on gifts for her. Later, Little Luna had contacted Chief Yuan and discovered that he was a real boss of apany. He owned a mine and had assets of more than one billion yuan. For him, a few million yuan was just a drop in the ocean. Therefore, Little Luna decided to get close to this rich guy. When she was doing her live broadcasts, she was particrly friendly toward Chief Yuan. She also mentioned him frequently in her various fan activities.She gave Chief Yuan the respect and attention that he desired. Finally, since Chief Yuan had greatly supported her career and showered her with gifts and money, Little Luna had to meet Chief Yuan in person. She met with him in a hotel and showed her gratitude to him. After meeting him a few times, she became Chief Yuan''s mistress. From time to time, she would make a trip to the hotel to thank Chief Yuan. However, she didn''t think that this was a problem, as long as she could make money, and both parties were willing. Now,Chief Yuan would be useful to her once more. He owned a mine, and he had many workers under his order. If he justmanded them toe over, they would follow him. She really needed them to teach that couple she had argued with a lesson. "Hmm, when Chief Yuan arrives, you will be weeping!" Little Luna said, with malice in her heart. Half an hourter, the sound of car brakes could be heard at the gate of the orphanage. A Land Rover was in front of the cars. A man in his thirties, who was wearing a gold chain, got out of the car. When Little Luna saw the man, she sobbed and ran into the man''s arms. She said shyly, "Brother Yuan, you''re finally here. I''ve been bullied badly by those people." Chief Yuan held Little Luna in his arms and clenched his fists. He spoke in anger, "Who dares to bully my Little Luna? They are asking to die!" "They are inside!" Little Luna said, and she pointed at the activity room of the orphanage. Chief Yuan gestured his hand and yelled, "Let''s go and im justice for my little Luna." Instantly, there was a loud noise behind Chief Yuan. More than 30 strong- looking thugs rushed in the orphanage aggressively. Fade and Quin, who were in the activity room, also heard the sound outside. They frowned, and they came out and spotted Little Luna. Fade frowned and he spoke coldly, "How dare youe back here?" Little Luna smirked as she snuggled in Chief Yuan''s arms. She said, "Both of you bullied me. Why would I not dare toe back?" After that, she acted flirtatious in Chief Yuan''s arms and said in a delicate voice, "Brother Yuan, these people bullied me. You have to avenge me!" "Of course!" Chief Yuan answered, and he pounded his chest. He nced at Fade and Quin, and spoke clearly, "If you dared to bully my sister,e over and kneel down right now.Apologize to her immediately. Otherwise, I will tear down your orphanage." As he spoke, Chief Yuan raised his hand and the thugs behind him started to create a ruckus. The atmosphere became tense. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Fade and Quin''s faces fell, and they looked furious. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Little Luna became gleeful. She spoke in excitement, "You are frightened now! Come here. I want you to kneel down before me and apologize to me. I also want you to rify the situation on Weibo." "Did you hear that? Come here and kneel down!" Chief Yuan shouted. Fade Chen said coldly, "I gave you an opportunity to leave, but you didn''t treasure it. You are looking for death!" "Brother Yuan, look, he''s still threatening me," Little Luna said, with a pitiful yet flirtatious tone. Chief Yuan suddenly felt chivalrous. He gestured his hand and bellowed, "Come on, bring them here. They must kneel down before Little Luna." Instantly, the thugs behind Chief Yuan rushed over. Little Luna beamed with excitement, and she was pleased, as she would be getting her revenge. However, at this moment, Quin Lin, who had remained silent the whole time, spoke suddenly. She had recognized Chief Yuan. "You''re Foster Yuan from the Farzen District, aren''t you? You own a mine." "Hey, how do you know that? Do we know each other?" Chief Yuan said. He nced at Quin in surprise, and there was a puzzled look in his eyes. But then, when he took a closer look at Quin''s pretty face, he felt that she seemed familiar. He had a vague impression that he had seen her somewhere before. "A beautiful female boss from Bay City!" Chief Yuan quickly searched his mind. He thought of the clues that would help him identify her. He suddenly remembered that the username of the person who had posted about the scandal on Weibo was called "The Little Assistant of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc". "The beautiful female boss of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Bay City!" Suddenly, Chief Yuan was shocked and his heart pounded violently. His face was full of horror. "You, you are the president of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, Quin Lin, President Lin!" Quin said coldly, "Yes, you are correct." In an instant, Chief Yuan felt as though he had fallen into freezing water. His whole body became cold and he could not stop trembling. He muttered, "President Lin, how could she be here? If we offend her, we will be in big trouble!" At this time, the thugs that were with him shouted loudly and were rushing toward Fade, ready to fight. As they shouted, Chief Yuan turned his eyes to Fade.His heartbeat quickened as he thought to himself, "A young man who is highly skilled in martial-arts, and he''s with President Lin. This, this must be the legendary... Lunatic Chen of Bay City." At this moment, Fade made his move. With a few strikes, he sent several thugs in front of him flying across the courtyard. Witnessing Fade''s skills, Chief Yuan felt hopeless.This was not his lucky day. He quickly shouted like a madmen, "Stop, stop attacking." At this time, he felt that his heart could explode. He felt as though he had plunged into a bottomless abyss. The grim aura of death seem to surround him. A terrifying chill emanated from the soles of his feet and rose to the top of his head, causing him to be thunderstruck. Offending Quin would hurt his business. However, offending Lunatic Chen was not a matter of business, it was a matter of life and death. Instantly, Chief Yuan couldn''t care about anything else. He released Little Luna, and rushed toward Fade. He knelt on the ground and said, "Mr. Chen, President Lin, I didn''t recognize you. I didn''t know that it was the both of you. I was wrong. I... Pa... Pa..." Chief Yuan pped himself hard in the face directly. He did that for a few times. Little Luna, who was ready to watch the unfolding drama, was stunned when she saw what was happening. She did not understand what was going on. Why did her patron, Chief Yuan, suddenly kneel down before him? "Brother Yuan, you must be making a mistake. These are my enemies. How could you..." Little Luna said doubtfully, and she came over to Chief Yuan''s side. Chief Yuan immediately went into a rage. He pped Little Luna''s face and shouted, "Your enemies? This is President Lin and Mr. Chen. You can''t simply call them as your enemies! Kneel down and apologize to them!" Little Luna was stunned, and she didn''t understand what was happening. She asked, "Who is President Lin and Mr. Chen?" Chief Yuan was even more anxious. He pressed Little Luna, so that she knelt down, and he said in a cold voice," This is Quin Lin, or President Lin, of Bay City''s Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. That is Mr. Fade Chen, the current boss of Bay City and Hanover City. Mr. Chen has a famous nickname... Lunatic Chen." Little Luna was not from Bay City, so she did not know about the changes there. However, she had heard of the name Lunatic Chen.Some time ago, news about this guy was a hot topic of discussion.There was all sorts of gossip about him. Little Luna still remembered that she had read posts rted to Lunatic Chen at that time, but she had felt that what was being said was too ridiculous. She thought that someone had made up these stories just for hype. However, she did not expect that this person was real and the events that transpired were true. At once, Little Luna started trembling in fear. Compared to those rich people who had been defeated by Lunatic Chen, she was only an influencer, and she was simply not worth mentioning at all. Not to mention, even a boss at Chief Yuan''s level was as small as an ant in front of Lunatic Chen. At this moment, she felt an endless sense of horror and regret. Why did she offend these two people? Why did shee to the orphanage? Why did she... "Mr. Chen, President Lin, I don''t know her well. She lied to me, so I came here. Please forgive me," Chief Yuan apologized in a hurry, and he threw Little Luna under the bus without hesitation. At this moment, Little Luna was trembling with fear, and she could not speak fluently. "I, I... I don''t... know, I''m... wrong. I..." Fade looked at both of them coldly, then he nced at his wife. His wife looked at Chief Yuan and said in a cold voice, "The Yuan Family will not be allowed to do business in Bay City in the future." Chief Yuan suddenly felt cold and powerless. He also felt bitter, as he would lose at least 30% of his mining business. However, under such a situation, he had to ept his loss. "Thank you, President Lin. Thank you, Mr. Chen!" Chief Yuan thanked them, as he groveled before them. Then, Quin''s eyes fell on Little Luna, and she said, "I don''t want her to be on the inte anymore." Fade nodded. He called Fatty Huang and said, "There is a social media influencer called Little Luna.Please cklist her. Don''t let her appear again on the Inte in the future. I''ll give you three days to deal with this matter." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that she was cklisted, Little Luna was dumbfounded, and she copsed directly on the ground. She lost all her energy and spirit, as though she had lost her soul. cklisting her meant that she was blocked on social media, and she could no longer appear in any live broadcasts. Without the ie from her live broadcast, how would she be able to maintain her rich andfortable life in the future? This was probably going to be a huge problem. Looking at both of them, who seemed lost and defeated, Fade shouted coldly, "Now,get out!" "Thank you sir!" Chief Yuan answered, and he got up from the ground and ran quickly. After getting in the car, he left immediately. He didn''t care that Little Luna was still lying on the ground. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Because of this conflict, Quin Lin''s mood was affected. However, she quickly recovered when she spoke to the children andughed with them. She was there till evening. Then, Quin waved goodbye to the children in this orphanage with a smile on her face. By the time they returned to the mansion, it was already eight o''clock in the evening. Quin was exhausted. After a simple dinner, she took a hot shower and directly went upstairs to rest. Thereafter, Fade Chen followed Quin, but she red at Fade. She crossed her hands in front of her chest, looking vignt. Although the joyful events of the past few days had caused them to be closer, Quin'' s character was different from that of an average woman. It was hard for her to open up. Therefore, the two of them still slept separately. Seeing this, Fade smiled and said, "Honey, I don''t have any intentions. I just want to give you a massage so that you can sleep better." "Just a massage?" Quin asked, and she looked at Fade suspiciously. This guy had said that he wanted to massage her several times, but in the end, he had secretly taken advantage of her. Noticing the expression on his wife, Fade couldn''t help butugh. He nodded and said, "Dear, don''t worry. I will really just be massaging you. Otherwise, you can punish me. I''ll not be allowed to be intimate with you for three months." When he brought up intimacy, Quin''s pretty face suddenly turned red. She rolled her eyes at Fade and said, "I won''t make out with you in future. Therefore, I''ll give you a chance this time!" "Okay, dear, I''ming!" Fade said, and he walked cheerfully toward Quin . When he went into his wife''s room,which had pink sheets and drapes, Fade had her lie on the bed. Then, he gently took off her blouse, revealing her smooth back. He used his hands to touch her back, and began to increase the strength of the massage. Fade''s massage technique was very good. Every time he ced his hand on her, the position and strength of the massage were just right. Quin feltpletelyfortable and relieved.She felt less tired and more rxed. After massaging her back for a while, Fade spoke to her in a soft voice, "Honey, turn around. We will continue the massage!" His words reminded Quin of something else, and her face turned red. She turned around and she was facing him. Fade was smiling slightly, and he stretched out his hands toward her. Quin could not help but feel nervous. She covered her chest with both hands and said, "Don''t, don''t do anything to me!" "Don''t worry, my dear wife. I''ve promised you not to," Fade said with a smile. Then, he ced his hands on Quin''s shoulders, and he began to massage her again. As he massaged her, his hands began to slide downward. Sometimes, he would touch some sensitive parts of her body, which immediately caused Quin to feel nervous. But soon, with Fade''s massage, Quin''s fatigue faded away little by little, and she feltpletely rxed. She loosened her hands involuntarily, revealing a beautiful scene. Looking at the magnificent view in front of him, Fade couldn''t help but gulp, and he felt as though burning desire was kindled within him. However, noticing his wife''s half-closed eyes, Fade realized that his wife was really tired today. He restrained himself and slowed down his movements. Finally, she fell asleep while he was massaging her.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, Fade covered his wife gently with a nket and prepared to leave. Unexpectedly, his wife grabbed his arms with both hands and uttered softly, "Don''t leave me, mom, dad, don''t leave me!" Looking at his wife''s beautiful face, Fade frowned slightly. The look of panic on her face was simr to that of a child who had been left by her parents. Fade feel his heart aching for her. He patted his wife''s body gently,and hummed softly. Heforted her and said, "Don''t worry, I will never leave you." Fade''s constion seemed to be effective. Quin''s tightened brows gradually rxed, and her hands, which were gripping Fade''s arms, gradually loosened. However, when Fade got up and was about to leave, his wife grabbed him instinctively again, as though she was worried that he would leave her. Seeing this, Fade felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. He said to himself, "Dear, don¡¯t worry. I will do my best to help you find your missing mother." Then, Fade carefully ced the huge soft Doraemon toy into Quin'' s arms. She immediately held on to the toy tightly like a child, with a sweet smile on her face. Finally, she fell asleep. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Fade prepared to leave. But at this time, the phone started to ring rather urgently. Fade discovered that his wife''s cell phone on the bedside table was ringing. Usually, his wife would turn off her phone before going to bed. But today, she had fallen asleep while he was giving her a massage, so she didn''t turn off her phone. Looking at his wife who was sound asleep, Fade grabbed the phone and rushed out of the bedroom. Then he answered the call and whispered, "Hello." The person on the other side of the phone was speaking in a foreignnguage. "Hello, baby..." Even with Fade''s limited understanding, he could tell that the other person was familiar with Quin. He even called her "baby". Fade frowned instantly and his voice was rather cold.He said, "I''m sorry, I don''t understand you." As he spoke, he was about to hang up the phone. But at this moment, the person started speaking in Chinese, but with a foreign ent. He said, "Is this Quin'' s phone?" "Quin!" This intimate greeting immediately caused Fade to frown even more, and a surprised expression appeared on his face. However, he replied, "This is Quin''s phone. You''re..." ''Tm ude, Quin''s ssmate," The voice on the other end of the phone sounded like that of a young man. Suddenly, Fade felt rather jealous. He thought to himself, "Since when did Quin have a Western ssmate?" "Who are you? Can you ask Quin to answer the phone?" The voice of the other person was a little alert, even reproachful. Fade came to his senses and said in a cold voice, "I''m sorry, Quin is not free. She can''t answer your call right now." Then, Fade hung up . But as soon as he hung up, the phone rang immediately. When Fade saw who was calling, it was still the same phone number as before. His face fell and he directly pressed the hang up button. Fade was worried, so he turned off her phone directly. Then, he tiptoed back into Quin''s bedroom and ced it on the bedside table. Then he went downstairs to wash up, and he went back to his room to lie down. It was a pleasant day, but for some reason, as he thought of the phone call from the westerner just now, Fade felt rather ufortable. He only fell asleep after midnight Chapter 247 Chapter 247 The next morning, as Fade Chen got out of bed, Quin Lin had already gotten up and was preparing breakfast in the kitchen. Of course, with Quin''s cooking skills, she could not prepareplicated dishes. She could only prepare simple breakfast such as bread, milk, eggs, fruits, etc. Maybe it was due to the massagest night, but Quin was in good spirits. When she saw Fade, she said with a smile, "You''re awake! Go and wash up, thene and have breakfast." Fade, who was still not fully awake, cheered up after hearing his wife''s words. After washing up, he sat down at the table and had breakfast with her. While eating, Fade spotted his wife''s phone next to her. He couldn''t help but remember something, and he said immediately, "Dear, after you fell asleep yesterday, I answered a call on your phone." "Oh, I saw it. It must have been ude, right?" Quin said casually. From her words, it seemed that she was quite familiar with ude. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade noticed that there was too much vinegar in the egg he was having. The taste was too sour. "He said that he was your ssmate, and he asked you to answer the phone. However, I saw that you were asleep, so I turned it off," he continued. Quin noticed that Fade seemed a little jealous and she was amused. She exined casually, "ude is one of my ssmates. I met him two years ago when I participated in an MBA course in Masovia. The course was around two months." "I met many friends and contacts in the business world there. We left our contact details with each other for business reasons. However, after returning home, we had no contact till now. I didn''t expect him to call me. He may be calling me about some official business matters!" After listening to Quin''s exnation, Fade felt a sense of relief and contentment. He felt much better. "Oh., both of you are just ssmates for two months. You have spent less time with Quin than I have. What kind of ssmate are you? Hmm, westerners have no self-respect. My Quin is not your familiar friend. Don''t call her baby!"Fade thought to himself. Quin didn''t know what Fade was thinking. She continued helping herself to breakfast. At this time, her cell phone rang. Quin immediately picked up the phone and got up. She walked to the side, and began to chat on the phone. Fade seemed to hear Quin mentioning the name "ude" on the phone. He had just felt relieved, but now he suddenly became nervous again. After Quin finished her call, she returned to the dining table. Fade pursed his lips and pretended to ask casually, "Why did ude call you again? What time is it now? Why did he call you so early in the day?" Quin nced at Fade, and she exined, "No, it was his secretary on the phone. He said that he wanted to discuss a business coboration with me." "Then howe I heard you say ude''s name?" Fade asked. He discovered that people who were in love got jealous easily. Any tiny irregrity caused him to feel nervous and suspicious. Quin burst intoughter and said, "Don''t think too much about it. Keele Corporation is owned by ude''s family. He had contacted mypany, saying that he had some business to discuss with me." "Keele Company!" Hearing this name, Fade couldn''t help but be surprised. He didn''t expect ude to be a wealthy man. Also, he started feeling more vignt. Keele Corporation was thergest beveragepany in Micovia and all over the world. Their business epassed all types of drinks, alcohol, and snacks. It was definitely a mega- corporation. Although Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc possessed many assets at Bay City, there was still a huge gap between the enterprise and Keele Corporation, which was an international mega-corporation. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was a cosmeticspany, which waspletely different from Keele Corporation. ude''s request to Quin for a business coboration caused Fade to doubt him. It was clear that he had other intentions. "Why does Keele Corporation want to coborate with her? It seems to me that the products they are marketing are different!" bethought. Quin could guess what Fade was thinking. She smiled and said, "I am also not clear on the situation right now. I''ll figure it out when I meet him at thepany office." After she had mentioned they were meeting, Quin saw Fade''s eyebrows twitching. She couldn''t help but feel amused, and she exined, "We are having a business meeting. I will be apanied by my secretary. Now, stop worrying!" Fade nodded, took a bite of bread, and said, "No worries! I''ve always trusted my wife." Looking at Fade''s jealous expression, Quin was rather mystified. After all, when they had first met, Quin had insisted that both of them would be getting married to each other. Then, he had rejected her instantly. Now, she was not expecting him to act like an infatuated boy who was clinging to her. After breakfast, Quin said goodbye and drove to thepany office. Fade wanted to apany her, but he received a call that came from his cell phone. Fade was a little surprised to see that Mindy Wu was calling him. He answered the phone, "Sister Mindy!" "Hello, Fade. Are you free this morning?" Mindy asked. Fade thought for a moment, then he nodded and said, "Yes, I''m free. Sister Mindy, what''s wrong? Did something happen?" Mindy, who was on the other end of the phone, seemed to be a little hesitant. After a pause, she said, " I need your help, for a certain matter." "What is the matter, sister Mindy. As long as I can help you, I will not reject you," Fade said, and he patted his chest. Mindy didn''t know what to say. She hesitated for a moment and said, "Can we discuss this matter in person?" "Well, of course. Sister Mindy, where are you? I''lle and meet you now," Fade said. Mindy gave Fade an address immediately. It was the address of a downtown high- end cafe in one of the city''smercial streets. "Thank you, Fade," Mindy said. "Sister Mindy, don''t be so polite. I''ll be there soon!" Fade said. He hung up, took the car and drove toward the cafe. Forty minutester, Fade arrived at the cafe and met Mindy there. Today, Mindy was dressed casually. She had straightened her curly hair. The mole around her left eyebrow was also covered by her hair. Her appearance looked less alluring than her usual charming self, but she seemed more simple and pure. She seemed more youthful today. Mindy''s eyes were lowered and her hands were sping the corners of her clothes. She seemed rather nervous and uneasy, which surprised Fade. After all, Mindy did not act like this in her daily life. She must have encountered some problem that was bothering her. "Sister Mindy, I''m here!" Fade greeted her. Mindy seemed to be immersed in her own thoughts and did not realize that he had arrived. She jumped a little from fright when she heard his voice. She jerked her head upward and almost knocked over the coffee cup on the table. Then she quickly held the cup and smiled at him, saying, "Fade, you are here. Please take a seat!" Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Fade Chen was sitting opposite Mindy Wu, and he looked at her with some concern. He said, "Sister Mindy, what''s wrong? You look a little nervous. Did something happen?" Mindy shook her head and picked up the cup of coffee with both hands. She took a sip gently, and remained silent. Seeing Mindy behaving like this, Fade knew that something was on her mind. Otherwise, she would not act so unusual. Fade did not continue to ask her anymore. He ordered a cup of coffee and apanied her quietly. After drinking half of her coffee, Mindy finally made up her mind. She put down the coffee cup, and looked at Fade. She said, "Fade, I need your help this time for an issue that I am facing." "Sister Mindy, please tell me," Fade said earnestly, and he leaned forward slightly. Mindy sighed and said, "Fish''s father... is back." "Oh..." Fade replied. He was slightly surprised, and he nced at Mindy. "Sister Mindy, are you saying that your ex-husband is back?"He asked. Mindy nodded and confirmed that he was right. Fade looked at the indescribable expression on Mindy''s face. He asked cautiously, "Sister Mindy, are you thinking of... getting back together with him?" Mindy trembled when she heard the phrase "getting back together". She shook her head and said, "That would be impossible. When I discovered all his actions, I gave up on him." "Sister Mindy, if it''s alright with you, could you tell me what happened..." Fade said. Mindy nodded and said, "There is nothing for me to hide. Many people are aware about what had happened at the time." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Mindy reminisced about the past with a sigh, "When I was a research student, he was my senior. We met in one of theb sses. However, we were not familiar with each other at that time. When he was close to graduation, we became an official couple." "Then, he graduated and started work. A yearter, I graduated and joined the samepany. We were colleagues working together, and we stayed in thepany for two years. The rtionship was steady and we got married within a year and a half after graduation." "But during that period of time, he encountered some trouble at work. He felt that he had been working for three years but he was stagnant in his career growth. He wanted to get a promotion, but there were no opportunities. I consoled him a lot, and also secretly asked my father and my brother to help him find another job. However, he was discontented and dissatisfied with life." "Later during winter that year, I discovered that I was pregnant, and returned from the hospital with excitement. I was going to tell him this good news. But on that day, he suddenly told me that he had made a decision." "I asked him what his decision was, and he told me that in the field that he had specialized in, he had no chance for advancement in the country. He was going abroad and would be studying in Micovia, to gain more knowledge and further advance his career in the future." "I didn''t want him to leave at that time. After all, we had just gotten married not more than half a year ago. Also, I was pregnant. But after some discussion, he still decided to leave for his studies in Micovia." "As a result, we quarreled, and both our parents got involved. But he was determined. In the end, he even knelt down and begged me not to restrain his desire to pursue his dreams, and to give him freedom." Hearing this, the corner of Fade''s eyes twitched slightly, and he had an angry expression on his face. A man who was leaving his pregnant wife and unborn child saying that he wanted his wife to let him go and give him freedom. Such a selfish and hypocritical person was truly despicable. Seeing Fade''s expression, Mindy curled her lips slightly. Sheughed in a self-deprecating manner and said, "Yes, It was infuriating. At that time, I was so angry that I almost fainted. Anyway, I allowed him to go. I gave him his freedom, and signed the divorce agreement." "After that, he immediately flew to Micovia to pursue his so-called dreams and enjoy his freedom. I quit my job and stayed at home to rest. Nine monthster, Fish was born." "At that time, I had almost forgotten him. But the birth of my child made me feel nostalgic. So, I contacted him and talked about our child." "My intention was to allow Fish''s biological father to meet her. However, when I told him this news, he was very nervous and kept trying to probe into my affairs. He was very anxious that I would bring the child and search for him, affecting his life there." "Later, I asked someone to help me find out what had happened to him. Only then did I find out that after he had gone to Micovia, he had married a 50-year old woman there in order to gain the green card there." "After that, he graduated from his studies and applied to work in a big corporation. He divorced his wife in Micovia immediately. When I called him again, he was handling the legal procedures of the divorce, and he was afraid that I would find out about this matter. He thought that I would want to bring the child to him and be a legal citizen of Micovia." At this moment, Fade was speechless. That guy was way too selfish. When he heard the news that his child was born, he didn''t think of his wife and his child, nor the memories of the past. Instead, he was worried that sister Mindy would try to take advantage of him. Mindy''s expression was also rather gloomy, and she continued, "Yesterday, he contacted me again and said that he had returned to the country. He wanted to have a talk with me and he wanted to meet Fish." Fade frowned and he said, "It''s been several years now. He didn''t want to see you in the past. Why is he suddenly returning to the country to see his child now?" Mindy shook her head and said, "I don''t know either. Maybe, maybe there are other reasons for him to change his mind!" Mindy looked a little flustered when she said this. Seeing her in this state, Fade realized that Mindy might still feel hopeful for her ex-husband. Perhaps it was because he was her first love, or maybe it was because of their child. Because sister Mindy was hopeful, she agreed to meet with her ex-husband. But she was still worried and afraid, so she had called Fade to meet her here. "Sister Mindy, where is Fish?" Fade asked. Mindy said, "I asked a nanny to bring Fish to the yground. I''m going to meet with my ex-husband and see what he wants first, and then decide whether Fish should see him." Fade nodded and said, "That''s a good idea. I''ll stay here with you, sister Mindy." Mindy nodded, and she was silent. She seemed confused. About ten minutester, a man in a suit appeared outside the cafe. Mindy couldn''t help but tremble when she saw the man''s figure. Her expression changed as she noticed the man walking in. She quickly said, "Fade, sit next to me." Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Fade Chen went to the opposite side of the table and sat next to Mindy Wu. At this time, the man had already spotted Mindy, and he came over with a smile. Fade nced at the man, who was in his early thirties. He was dressed in a dark blue suit and had long hair. He wore a pair of gold-rimmed spectacles, and he held a briefcase in his hand. He looked like someone who worked at an elite corporation. As the man approached them, Fade felt that Mindy was trembling slightly. The expression in her eyes kept changing. He couldn''t tell what she was feeling right now. "Sister Mindy, calm down!" Fade said. He held Mindy''s hand gently and squeezed it. Mindy took a deep breath, and she nodded at Fade with a smile. Then, she looked at the man who was walking toward them. The man walked up to her and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. With an expressive smile on his face, he said, "Dear Mindy, I''m back." The pretentious words of affection and his intimate greeting caused Fade to frown. They were divorced, and he still pretended to be close to her. Obviously, Mindy was not used to this sweet greeting. Her voice was rather stiff. She pointed to the seat on the opposite side of the table and said politely, "Please take a seat." The man sat down, and his eyes fell on Fade. He seemed curious and doubtful. Mindy immediately introduced him, "This is Fade Chen, who is my... friend!" Then, she also introduced the man to Fade, "Fade, this is Boris Song." "Hello, Mr. Chen!" Boris Song said, and he reached out to Fade, ready to shake his hands. Fade¡¯s eyes shed. He picked up his cup of coffee and drank it. Boris instantly withdrew his hand awkwardly. He still smiled, as though he was trying to be polite. For some time, the three of them remained silent and the atmosphere became awkward. Mindy rubbed her hands and said, "Why are you looking for me?" Boris chuckled and he said, "Mindy, we haven''t seen each other for so many years. I want to see you... and our child." While speaking, Boris took out a photo and touched it lovingly. He seemed like a caring father. "Our child is called Fish, right? What a lovely little girl she is," He said. When Fade saw this, he couldn''t help but shrink his eyes. He felt even more disgusted with this man. In the past, this guy had abandoned his wife and child and had gone to Masovia. Later, when his child was born, Mindy had called him to tell him about the child, but he did not care at all. He was just worried that Mindy would look for him and give him trouble instead, and he was rather vignt. But now, he had a look of deep affection for the child. This seemed unnatural and phony, especially the tears in the corners of his eyes. Fade felt really ufortable. Mindy also felt that something was wrong. She shook her head and said, "Fish is busy, so I didn''t bring her." Boris smiled gently and put Fish Song''s photo into his pocket. Then, he wiped the tears at the corner of his eyes with the back of his hand. He sighed softly and smiled affectionately. He looked at Mindy and said, "Fish is not here today, so I''lle and see her again. Now, I''m especially here to see you, Mindy." "Mindy, do you know? During the years when I was abroad, I have never forgotten how I felt about you. When I was hard at work in Micovia, your photos gave me the strength and motivation to survive each day. I never forgot you for a moment. I always thought that I could achieve great things and bring joy to your life," Boris said. He looked into Mindy'' s eyes affectionately and made a move to hold Mindy''s hand. Mindy was confused, listening to someone she had once loved, her former husband, revealing such deep feelings to her. Even if she had some reservations, she could not react. Her movements were rather slow and she did not avoid Boris''s hand. Witnessing this, Fade immediately had a bad feeling about what was going to happen. This guy had latched on to Mindy''s hope in her heart and wasunching an attack against her, trying to tear down her guard. Instantly, Fade coughed lightly. He pushed the coffee cup toward Mindy, and he blocked her hands. He reminded her, "Sister Mindy, the coffee is turning cold. Drink it while it''s hot!" After hearing Fade uttering these words, Mindy came back to her senses. She withdrew her hands suddenly, held up the coffee cup, and drank her coffee gently. Boris''s rejection caused his expression to darken. Looking gloomy, he red at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I have private matters to discuss with Mindy. If it''s convenient for you, why don''t you go over there and order something? I''ll pay for it!" As he spoke, Boris took out his wallet from his suit pocket, and took out some red notes of around one or two thousand yuan. He handed it to Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, please!" Fade nced at the banknotes handed over by Boris and he smiled disdainfully. He deliberately pulled up his sleeve, revealing the watch hidden underneath his sleeve. ''Tm sorry, I''m not hungry!" he said. Boris''s eyes shrank when he saw Fade''s watch. His expression changed a little. He looked at Fade differently. He recognized the watch on Fade''s wrist. It was a Rolex, which was a limited edition. There were only two hundred such Rolexes avable in the world. Each of them cost at least two million yuan. At such a young age, Fade was able to obtain such a valuable watch. This caused Boris to admire him. Fade did not know the exact price of his watch, because it was given to him by his wife, Quin Lin. This watch was meant to be an essory for him when he attended banquets. Although he didn''t know the exact price, Fade knew that his watch was more valuable than all the money in Boris''s wallet. Therefore, he purposely showed it off to him. At this moment, Mindy also came to her senses and understood what Boris was trying to say. She said, "Fade is a friend, a very good friend of mine. If you have anything to say to me, you can speak in front of him. He is not an outsider." The corners of Boris''s eyes twitched slightly, and then he resumed his affectionate tone and expression. He said to her, "Mindy, I''ll tell you the truth. The reason why I returned to the country is to bring Fish and yourself to Masovia. I missed you so much. I want to be with you, and make up for my mistakes all these years." After Fade''s interruption, Mindy was more alert at the moment. She declined his offer coldly, saying, "No thank you. Fish and I are happy right now. We don''t want to go to Micovia." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Boris continued to speak affectionately, "Mindy, I know that I have made many mistakes in the past years. I definitely owe it to you. But this time, I want to make it up to you." Mindy shook her head and said, "Boris, the past has passed. Now that we have settled down, I don''t want to be involved with you any longer. Today''s meeting is ourst farewell. Don''t try to look for me or Fish again." Chapter 250 Chapter 250 After that, Mindy Wu got up, took Fade Chen¡¯s hand and prepared to leave. Boris Song''s eyes narrowed when he saw this. He immediately stood up and blocked Mindy from leaving. "Mindy, are we really not able to reconcile with each other?" he asked. Mindy shook her head and said, "The scars of the past six years are etched deeply in me. Even if you attempted a surgical procedure, it would be impossible for total recovery. Also,love and rtionships are not like stic surgery." "Then, Fish..." Boris said. Mindy''s voice was a little cold. She said, "Fish doesn''t know who you are. She does not recognize you as her father. Please don''t harass her!" After she said that, Mindy left with Fade. Boris yelled as they left, "Mindy, Mindy." "What else do you want ?" Mindy asked. She turned around and looked at Boris. Boris looked hesitant, and he finally said, "Mindy, I know that I made mistakes in the past. I also know that we can''t be together again, and I am not qualified to call myself Fish''s father. I only have onest request. Can you agree to it?" When she saw that a person that she used to love was begging her, Mindy could not resist him. She softened her stance toward him and asked, "What do you want from me?" Boris'' s eyes shed with joy, and he said, "Mindy, I want to meet my father-inw... Oh... Mr. Wu. Can you arrange this meeting for me?" Mindy was rather surprised. She did not expect Boris to make such a request. She could not help but ask curiously, "Why do you want to see my father?" Boris said lightly, "The corporation that I work for in Micovia intends to build a factory at Bay City. There are some procedures that I don''t understand. After the corporation discovered that my father- in-w was the former mayor, they asked me to inquire about these matters." Although Boris tried to be as polite as possible, Fade and Mindy could read between the lines. Mindy, who was feeling emotional, looked at Boris in incredulity. She shook her head and said sadly, "Boris, it''s been six years. I thought maybe you had changed. Perhaps you had changed because of our child, or because of our past feelings." "But I was wrong. I waspletely wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have felt hopeful when I met you," Mindy said, and she shook her head. She continued, "You are still the same as you were six years ago, and perhaps you are even more selfish now. Every action that you take is solely for your own benefit." "I contemted our issues for a long time. However, I still could not foresee this request. After six years, you wanted to look for me just to meet my father, and ask him for assistance with the construction of this factory." "From now on, I want nothing to do with you." Mindy spoke, and she turned and left.The expression on her face was sad, angry, but slightly relieved. Boris chased after her and tried to exin himself. He said, "Mindy, no, it''s not what you think. The matter of the factory is just a side issue. Today, I''m truly here for you!" Such sweet words had no effect on her at this moment. Mindy strode away without looking back. Boris quickly caught up with her and wanted to grab Mindy¡¯s arm. Fade turned around and blocked Boris. He said coldly, "Stop it. Stop chasing after her. Sister Mindy has said that she wants nothing to do with you in the future." Boris seemed rather anxious. He pushed Fade away angrily and shouted, "Get out of my way. You''d better not intervene in my affairs, otherwise..." Fade grabbed Boris''s cor and lifted him up. He said coldly, "Otherwise what..." Boris felt his cor gradually tightening, and he couldn''t breathe. His face turned red suddenly, and he felt a sense of fear. He quickly gestured his hand and said, "I won''t do anything, I won''t do anything. I won''t chase after her.Please put me down quickly." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade snorted coldly and he threw Boris on the ground. He warned him, "Don''t disturb Sister Mindy and Fish anymore. Otherwise, you will suffer the consequences." After that, Fade turned and left. He quickened his pace and chased after Mindy. At this moment, Mindy had walked out of the cafe. She stood outside the yground. She did not say a word, but silent tears flowed from her eyes. Fade walked over to her, handed her a piece of tissue paper, andforted her. He said, "Sister Mindy, it''s all over now. It''s all in the past." Mindy took the tissue paper and wiped her eyes, but she couldn''t stop her tears from flowing. Mindy opened her arms and threw herself into Fade¡¯s embrace. She said while crying, "Fade, am I foolish? After all these years, I was still expecting him to change. I''m such a fool." Fade whispered, "Sister Mindy, you are not a fool, he''s just an awful person. But from now on, it''s all in the past and everything will be fine." "Boohoo..." Mindy sobbed in Fade¡¯s arms. Her tears caused Fade''s clothes to be wet, and he could feel her soft body on him. Just as Fade was feeling rather distracted, the sound of a clear and lovely voice could be heard. "Mom, Brother Superman, what are you doing?" Fade and Mindy were both shocked. They saw Fish Song staring at them with her big bright eyes, and she was wearing a small hairpin in the shape of a fish on her hair. She looked curiously at the two people who were hugging each other. The two of them separated from each other quickly. Fade coughed twice and said, "Nothing, we are not doing anything." Mindy wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes and said, "Fish, you are a good girl. What were you doing at the yground just now?" "I enjoyed myself. There was a merry- go-round, and there was this strange fish which was very big. It had a big mouth and big eyes..." Fish Song said in a childish manner, and she gesticted in a dramatic manner. Her sweet manner caused Mindy''s mood to improve, and she started to smile again. At this moment, she nced toward the cafe. She picked Fish up and said, "Fish, Mummy will give you another name,is that alright?" "Why do you want to change my name?" The little girl asked in confusion. "Isn''t ''Fish'' a good name?"she continued. "Fish is a good name! I just want to call you Fish Wu,is that alright?" Mindy asked. The little girl muttered to herself, "Fish Song, Fish Wu, both names are called Fish. Mom''s surname is Wu, grandpa''s surname is Wu. Yes, I want to call myself Fish Wu, just like my mom and my grandpa." "Good, good girl! Mom will bring you to change your name right now!" Mindy said. Then, she nced at Fade. She nodded gratefully and said, "Fade, thank you for your help today." Fade looked at the smile on Mindy''s face and realized that she had finally let go of her ex-husband. He nodded and said, "Sister Mindy, you''re too polite. If you need any help in the future, just let me know." "Don''t worry, I will ask you if I need your help," Mindy said with a smile. The little girl also turned her head and said loudly to Fade, "Brother Superman, Fish will ask you for help too." "Alright, once Fish asks me for help, I''ll be there immediately !" Fade said, and he waved his hand with a smile, saying farewell to the both of them. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 After saying goodbye to Mindy Wu, Fade looked at the time. It was almost lunch, so he drove back to thepany and was nning to have lunch in the canteen. When he drove the car to the entrance of thepany, he suddenly saw his wife Quin Lin standing at the entrance. He was ready to lower the window down and say hello. But before Fade could do so, he saw a young blonde foreigner over 1.85 meters tall walking towards Quin with a smile on his face. His fist clenched tight unknowingly as he gulped. He didn''t even care that his car was parked at the company''s entrance and quickly stopped the car. He got down in a hurry and headed towards Quin. At this moment, the blonde hunk was already standing beside her asking, "Quin, can I..." Quin''s expression hardened as she interjected whatever the blonde foreigner had to say. Sounding apologetic, she said, " ude, I''m sorry. I can''t agree to your request." Fade approached the man and could not help but think of the guy who called Quinst night. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the foreigner warily. "Quin, what happened? Is this guy bothering you?" Fade rushed to Quin''s side and stood in front of her like a human shield. He red at the blonde-haired foreigner with an unfriendly look. "Fade, you''re here." Quin looked at him in surprise as he had suddenly appeared. Upon hearing Fade''s name, ude the foreigner reached out his hand and said with a smile, "You are Mr. Chen, Quin''s fiance right! Nice to meet you." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Fade''s unease and suspicion grew seeing ude act so courteous and polite. He snapped back coldly, "I don''t think I know you." ude paused briefly, then said apologetically, T m sorry. I should have introduced myself first." "I''m ude, from Micova. I was Qiun''s friend back in the days when we were in Micovia studying." ude introduced himself politely. Fade had no intention of shaking hands with ude. Instead, he grabbed his wife''s hand and immediately said, "Mr. ude, it''s lunchtime. I''m going to have lunch with my wife, please excuse us." Then, he took Quin''s hand and walked into thepany. ude was slightly taken aback by Fade''s actions. He paused for a moment, then stretched out his hand and shouted, "Mr. Chen, Quin, please wait a minute." Fade turned back in vignce, even rolling up his sleeves to show that he was ready for a fight anytime. Quin also frowned slightly and said unhappily, "ude, I''ve already said that I''m not going to agree to the matter regarding the Life Elixir Wine." ude waved his hand and said with a smile, "Quin, I was not going to talk about the Life Elixir Wine right now. In fact, I was just going to give you this." As he spoke, he took out an exquisite invitation card and handed it to Quin. Quin looked at the invitation card with a puzzled look on her face, to which ude immediately exined, "Quin, this is an invitation to the business party held by our Micova embassy. Many local and Micovian businesses will be attending. I think that it will be very useful for the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc toe." After listening to ude''s exnation, Quin felt a little embarrassed for her overreaction. She apologized, "ude, I''m sorry. Just now, I..." ude smiled and waved his hand, then said, "It''s fine. Quin, I''m your friend. I won''t mind." "You and your husband are going to have lunch, aren''t you? In that case, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Goodbye!" He immediately waved them goodbye and left. In general, ude''s behavior was quite polite and he looked like a very good person. However, Fade was still unnerved and ufortable, possibly because of the word "baby" that he had overheard on the phonest night. Quin put away the invitation card and then went upstairs with Fade. He immediately asked, "Dear, the matter regarding the Life Elixir Wine is..." Quin exined, "ude''s family is behind the Keele Corporation, which is thergest beverage company in the world. They came to me when they heard about the Life Elixir Wine somewhere, and said that they wanted to buy the form to the Life Elixir Wine. I rejected him though!" "Oh, I see!" Fade nodded and felt relieved. Then he asked hesitantly again, "Then about this banquet, you..." She softly exined, "There are many international and local businessmen attending the banquet. This is a very good opportunity for our Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." Fade immediately replied, "Dear, then I''ll go with you." How could Quin not understand his thoughts? She rolled her eyes at him and said, "Okay, get ready in the meantime then. The banquet will be held tomorrow night." Fade nodded as he grabbed hold of Quin''s hand and said cheerfully, "Dear, I''m hungry. Come on, let''s go and have lunch!" Recently, Quin had gotten used to the slight intimacy she had with Fade. Looking at his figure beside her, all of a sudden she realized that she was at thepany and not at home. Instantly, she quickly pulled her hand away and took a step back, before trying to excuse herself, "We''re thepany now, so be aware. Go ahead and have lunch first, don''t wait for me!" Seeing the seriousness in her eyes, Fade couldn''t do anything except to let go of her delicate hands. Then, he turned around and went to have lunch. Soon, the night of the banquet arrived. Fade had dressed smartly in a suit, while Quin was wearing a light blue gown. Both of them drove to the venue together. An hourter, the car stopped in front of an old building. The building was two stories tall, surrounded by red brick walls covered with grape ivy. There were lush green trees surrounding the building and the whole ce looked quiet and serene. This was a rare sight because the house was located right between the two most bustling areas in town, and was n in the center of Bay City. To be able to find such a peaceful ce was quite difficult. Despite looking worn out, the building''s value could not be measured by its appearance. A few years back, this ce was once Micovia''s embassy here. After it was relocated, the municipal government had taken back this building and made it a national artifact. Just these conditions would render ordinary people unable to enter this ce easily. But now, ude had managed to gain ess to this ce for the banquet, which showed how powerful he really was. Fade and Quin walked side by side with a smile on their faces into the ce. At the entrance of the building, ude stood at the entrance cheerfully to wee the guests. When he saw that they arrived, he had a warm smile on his face. He immediately spread out his arms and was prepared to give Quin a hug. When Fade saw this, the corners of his eyes could not help but twitch in annoyance. He was afraid that this ude would wee his wife in a Western style and nt a kiss on her face. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Fade took a step forward and took ude''s hand first. He patted him on the shoulders and greeted him politely, "Hello!" While talking andughing, he deliberately moved his face closer to ude''s as though ready to give him a greeting kiss. ude took a step back and quickly rejected. Then, he reached out his arm and weed Fade and Quin into the venue with a smile on his face. The minute they walked in, the smile on his face quickly disappeared. His skin on his right hand had turned an abnormal shade of red. He bent down and squealed in pain while sping his swollen hand. A servant quickly came over and said, "Mr. ude, do you need me to call a doctor?" ude shook his head and said, "There''s no need. Watch out for Fade Chen and Quin Lin. I don''t want to drag the Life Elixir Wine project for too long." "Understood. I''ll act ording to n," the servant said as he left the room. ude turned and watched coldly as Fade and Quin slowly disappeared from his sight. As they walked into the hall, Quin could not help herself but gently pinch Fade''s arm while chastizing, "Why did you use so much force while shaking your hand just now? ude''s hand must be burning with pain now." "No I didn''t, I just used a little strength," Fade tried to give an excuse.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Quin sighed but her hands were tied, so she could only softly remind him, "There are a lot of international businessmen at the party today. Control yourself please and don''t do anything stupid." "Yes, dear, I''ll definitely keep that in mind." Fade Chen tipped his head in salutation to Quin, turning the heads of many guests around them. Quin blushed in response. She quickly took hold of Fade¡¯s hand, pulled him aside and said, "Stop fooling around. I''ve run into some friends and I''m going to have a chat with them. Do you want to come along?" "No, I''ll go grab something to eat there." He shook his head in a hurry. He was pretty sure that whatever his wife was going to talk about was rted to business, something he had zero interest in. Therefore, he escaped as soon as he saw the chance and started enjoying some food aside. From time to time, he looked at his wife and saw her talking andughing with the businessmen, seemingly having a wonderful discussion. Fade was d since ude wasn''t making a move, not even appearing in front of them. He was relieved. At this moment, the clock struck eight and the lights in the hall were dimmed. The main stage was lit by a spotlight, and ude walked out with a smile. Immediately, the hall was filled with apuse. After giving a short weing speech, the banquet officially started. Fade had no interest in these cumbersome procedures and was ready to hide in a corner to enjoy some personal time with himself. But just at this moment, he saw a man in his thirties with a pair of gold-rimmed sses standing next to ude. "Isn''t this Boris Song? Why is he here?" Fade was shocked as he recognized the man as Mindy Wu''s ex-husband, Boris Song. Moreover, Boris was apanied by a woman in her early twenties. He was chatting softly with the woman with a broad smile on his face, even pointing towards the crowd as though he was showing her off proudly. Seeing this, Fade couldn¡¯t help but mutter under his breath, "Boris Song is really a hypocritical guy. Yesterday, he came tumbling back to Mindy and even pleaded to start things over with her. Yet, he''s already cheated on her with other women." Since Mindy was alreadypletely over this guy, Fade was toozy to bother. The official started to the banquet and everyone in an even more heated up. Everyone seemed to be a good mood as they were chatting away politely, some seemingly indoctrinated from the excitement and already signing contracts to coborate. Fade remained uninterested as he grabbed a te of food and headed towards the balcony. He had preferred to eat by himself whilst enjoying the cool evening breeze. Just as he was going to dig in, he suddenly heard a woman''s voice cry out, "No, don''t, let go of me." "Is there someone who''s already making their move impatiently?" He immediately frowned and walked quietly towards the sound. The Western-style balcony was specifically designed to berge and luxurious, huge stone pirs adorning the sides of the balcony. When Fade walked past the stone pir, he could see the whole scene unfold in front of him clearly. A foreigner in his fifties was beetred and had forced a petite Chinese woman to a dark corner. At the moment, he had his big, furry arm out and was trying to grope the poor woman. The woman''s face was full of anxiety as she desperately tried to break free of the foreigner''s iron grasp. Her effort was of no avail as he was much stronger andrger than her. He lunged towards her despite her resistance, and she looked troubled while she cried out, "Let me go, I don''t want this!" "Beauty, it''s okay. If you follow me, I will give you whatever you want, be it money, jobs, or the green card to the Micovia. I can help you." The foreigner scootched closer to the woman and tempted her. However, she resisted fiercely and continued to sob, "No, I don''t want any of those. Mr. Mike, I''m not that kind of woman. Please let me go, I don''t want this." Seeing as he was about to seed, the foreigner didn''t let go of the woman and leaned towards her, one hand slowly reaching for her clothes. The woman was visibly terrified as she tried to shout for help, "Senior Song, I don''t want this, please ask Mr. Mike to stop. Senior Song, help me!" It was only then that Fade noticed that this woman was the one who came with Boris Song. Boris had been standing at the other side of the pir and silently watching everything. From his angle, he could obviously see what the foreigner was trying to do, but he made no effort to stop him. Upon hearing the woman''s desperate cries for help, not only did he not help, instead he tried to persuade her sneakily, "Wi, don''t you understand? I''m giving you an opportunity! You have to cherish it!" "No, senior, I don''t want it!" The woman continued to cry out. Boris chuckled and said, "Wi, everything''s fine, you just have to apany Mr. Mike for a while. Don''t you know how much authority he has in Micovia? To be with him like this is a blessing in disguise for you!" "Beauty, just give in to me. If you do, I''ll give you a job in Micovia and even help you process the green card documents to live in Micovia permanently." Mike began to tempt her with all kinds of conditions. However, she continued to resist fiercely and said, "No, I''m not going to Micovia. I don''t want a green card. I don''t..." Hearing this, Boris was annoyed and snapped, "Wi, don''t be ungrateful. Mr. Mike is a Micovian, and you should be grateful to be able to sleep with him. Do you understand?" Chapter 253 Chapter 253 The girl could only attempt to struggle, but her efforts were futile. Boris Song sneered and said, "Wi, yes, that''s it. Treat Mr. Mike properly and I''ll be sure to reward your effortster." As he spoke, a cold smirk appeared on the corner of his face and he leisurely stood aside, seemingly prepared to keep all this under the table. Upon seeing this, Fade''s gaze sharpened and he unleashed the fury within. He stormed towards them and grabbed Mike by the cor, pulling him away from the vulnerable woman. Before anyone could react, he whipped his hand out and started pping Mike''s face multiple times. "p, p, p!" A series of loud ps rung in the air and Mike''s face was swollen. Boris muttered to himself upon hearing the sounds behind him. "I never expected that a fifty-year old person like Mike would be so aggressive... That''s such a loud ruckus he''s making, could it be that he''s on some sort of drug?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "After making Mike satisfied, my job and status is basically more secure than ever. Things will only get better for me here onwards, haha!" He was deeply immersed in his imagination for his bright future that he didn''t notice Fade. It was only until he heard the screams of Mike calling for help did he realize that something was wrong. "Does Mike have some sort of fetish?" Boris thought to himself and secretly turned around to see what was going on. The scene that was imprinted on his eyes left him dumbfounded. Mike wasn''t the one ying around, he was the one being yed instead. He was lifted off his feet and was dangling in the air helplessly while being pped simultaneously across his face. His cheeks were already swollen beyond recognition, and the rest of his body was no better either. The woman who barely managed to escape had turned on him and started kicking him furiously, leaving footprints and small holes from her high heels on his clothes. After being shocked momentarily, Boris returned to his senses and rushed towards the trio angrily while shouting at the top of his lungs, "What are you doing? Put Mr. Mike down." Fade snorted coldly and red at Boris. Then, he said, "I''m the one who''s supposed to ask questions here. What the hell are you doing? Not only are you trying to use your junior as a bargaining chip, you even watched as she was being vited with no intent to help! What kind of human being are you?" His words were like an rm bell that woke Boris up and rung in his ears wildly. In particr, he was utterly shook when he saw that the assant was Fade Chen. His eyes widened and he mumbled, "It''s you? How can this..." Fade just snorted and gave Boris a kick that sent him sprawling on the ground. Then he asked coldly, "I''ll ask you again, what are you doing?" Judging by his current situation, he knew that he didn''t stand a chance against Fade, especially when Mike was already half conscious. An idea popped up in his head and he quickly shouted, "Help! There''s a physical brawl going on here, somebodye help!" In truth, the initial sounds had already rmed everyone on top of Boris'' screams. Everyone rushed to see what was going on. The scene of the one-sided fight caused a heated discussion and left fingers pointing judgementally at Fade. Mike and Boris were both recognized names amongst the crowd. However, not many people knew of Fade Chen and Wi Lu, which led people to think that they were the ones who started the fight. "Someone''s fighting? Mr. Mike was badly beaten." "Who is that young man? Fighting in such an asion, doesn''t he know that this will lead to diplomatic problems!" "Annoying. I can''t believe he interrupted me in the middle of important business. Damn it." Amidst the discussion, Quin Lin and ude also walked over. The minute Boris saw ude, he quickly ran over and knelt in front of ude while telling on Fade, "Mr. ude, you have to help me!" "Mr. Mike was beaten by this guy for no reason, and he even attacked me. Please do something, Mr. ude!" The half-conscious Mike who heard ude''s name added in weakly, "ude, avenge me." ude''s gaze fell upon Fade while the focus of the crowd was on him. Evidently, he was the main star of the show tonight. At this time, Quin Lin, who had a puzzled look on her face, also nudged secretively at Fade. She nced at him and her mouth moved as she was about to ask what had happened. But when she saw the angry and serious expression on Fade''s face, she said nothing but knew that she trusted himpletely. She nodded and said, "I support your decision." Fade was relieved and felt thankful that Quin was so supportive of him. Then, he beckoned Wi I, who was already scared out of her wits. ude was momentarily silent as he tried to think of excuses to put the me on Fade. After a while, he looked towards Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, Mr. Boris Song is my subordinate and he is also my friend. On the other hand, Mr. Mike is an important business partner that I specially invited from Micovia. I would like to ask you to give me an exnation for why you beat him up for no reason." Fade sneered and said, "No reason? When have you ever seen me beat someone up for no reason?" ude was taken aback. His expression was slightly stifled but he still restrained himself and said, "If it isn''t for no reason, then I hope to hear a reasonable exnation from Mr. Chen." "Reasonable exnation! How about rape and assault? Is that a reasonable exnation?" Fade''s eyes darkened and he shouted coldly. His words caused a scene as many people started chattering and ncing at Wi. ude''s expression wasn''t looking very good. He couldn''t say anything to refute Fade, so he winked at Boris. Boris understood his signal and started toin, "Nonsense, this ispletely nonsense. Mr. Mike and I would never do such vulgar things. You''re using us of something we would never do. What are you up to?" Mike also added in and denied, "Yes, it''s impossible for me to do such a thing. I''m from Micovia, how could I stoop so low and attempt to rape her?" Wi listened to the shameless remarks of the two men and was infuriated. Eyes swollen red from the crying, she said, "You, you both are shameless. You tricked me here just now and assaulted me yet now you deny any of it." "Wi, although I am your senior, if you continue to use us, I will sue you." Boris threatened menacingly. "I''ll sue too!" said Mike immediately. ude also chose this moment to add on, "Miss Lu, you''d better think about it clearly. Mr. Mike is the director of the biggest flour processingpany in Micovia, Marleen Company. His reputation is very important." "Mr. Song is also a green card holder of Micovia. At the same time, he also represents the Keele Corporation''s reputation. If you lie, Miss Lu, the Marleen Company and Keele Corporation will retain the right to press further charges." Chapter 254 Chapter 254 "I didn''t, you..." Wi Lu was so agitated at their shameless behavior that she burst into tears. Fade Chen patted her shoulder gently as a sign offort before turning to re at Boris Song and Mike. His sharp gaze passed over them thennded on ude while he sighed heavily in disappointment, saying, "Well, I finally see your true colours today." "First, there were two scumbags who didn''t dare to admit their mistakes and even tried to talk their way out of it. To make matters worse, I can''t believe that there''s someone who''s worse than them. Even before the matter has been cleared up, this person has been trying to find excuses for his companions to get away with it! How despicable." Fade didn''t hold back and started criticizing them sharply. Upon hearing this, the three men''s expressions darkened and they were visibly upset. ude cleared his throat and remarked unhappily, "Mr. Chen, I will remember what you said. If this was brought to court, you will be convicted of intentional nder and will have to pay the price for it." "Trying to use legal terms on me?" Fade sneered. Following that, he took out his phone and showed everyone the video that he had recorded beforehand, "Why don''t you enlighten me on the legal responsibilities you will have to bear after seeing this?" As soon as the video was shown, everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief and disgust. Particrly, Boris and Mike¡¯ s faces immediately turned deathly pale. ude remained silent. Even though he had just arrived here, he knew that such behaviour was uneptable and would be severely punished. If they really chose to bring this matter to court, Mike and Boris would stand no chance to escape free- of- charge. The Keele Corporation''s reputation would also be heavily damaged. The guests couldn''t help but judge them heavily. Many who once thought positively of Mike and Boris were now covering their mouths in shock. They had never expected the two of them tomit such atrocities. Quin nced at the video and knew why Fade was so angry. She couldn''t imagine what he had felt upon witnessing the monstrosity that was about to happen; she herself was already extremely disgusted by them. Her rationale was the only thing holding her back from beating Boris and Mike up. She turned to look at Wi, who was still shaking from the fear. Quin put her hand around her shoulders and gentlyforted her, "Don''t be scared, we''ll do anything we can to help you expose those bastards. They won''t be able to escape the sanctions ofw anytime soon." ude who looked deep in thought secretly winked at Boris and Mike. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Like an exceptional drama queen, Boris'' expression changed and he knelt on the ground begging for mercy, ''Tm sorry, it''s all our fault. Mr. Mike and I drank too much and we got a little drunk. That''s why something like this happened." Mike quickly nodded and agreed, "Yes, yes. We drank too much and couldn''t think straight, that''s why we identally hurt Miss Lu." The two of them apologized and begged for mercy. ude took this moment to stand up as though he was trying to mediate the argument and said, "Miss Lu, Boris and Mr. Mike made a mistake, but I believe that they didn''t mean it. Miss Lu, can you give them another chance?" "If Miss Lu is so willing to forgive us, I am willing to offer you a chance to work at the Keele Corporation''s headquarters in Micovia. Please think about it." Hearing what ude said, Mike quickly added, "The Marleen Company is also willing to provide compensations. Miss Lu, we really didn''t mean it." As the truth had been exposed with no way to cover it up properly, they tried to buy Wi''s silence by offering her fame and fortune. She bit her lip, shook her head and said firmly, "I don''t want yourpensation. I want to sue them and let them pay the price they deserve." As soon as she said this, the trio''s expression didn''t look well and their fists clenched tightly in frustration. ude took a deep breath, forced a smile and tried to bargain, "Miss Lu, if you are unhappy with the conditions we have offered, we are willing to negotiate them. Such a small issue..." "Small issue?" Fade scoffed as he interrupted ude rudely. He red sharply at them as though he was trying to prick their conscience and said, "When Wi had told the truth just now, you guys didn''t admit it and even tried to use her of lying and tarnishing your reputation. After being exposed and caught red-handed, you try to dismiss the assault and attempted rape as a "small issue"?" "Mr. ude, is this your so- called "work ethics" in Micovia?" Fade questioned. ude could feel everyone''s eyes on his every move. He gulped and clenched his teeth while dismissing Fade''s im, "This has nothing to do with mypany or my country. I''m just trying to help my friends Boris and Mike obtain forgiveness from Miss Lu." "Forgiveness?" Fade snorted. "However, Miss Lu has expressed no intention of forgiving them and wants to sue them in court instead. What are you going to do now?" ude'' s face darkened, anger shing through his eyes. Mike held a position that was simr to his own. He hade to China on behalf of ude''s invitation. If anything happened to him, Keele Corporation and Marleen corporation would definitely be affected greatly. Thus, in any case, he had to keep Mike safe. As for Boris, although he was only ude''s subordinate, he was fundamentally Chinese. Therefore, he was well equipped with knowledge regarding Bay City, and was going to y a big part in his business schemes here in Bay City. Hence, he had to ensure Boris'' safety as well. The thought of this made ude frown and he snorted as he announced his decision, "Since you are unwilling toe to a truce, I will have no choice but turn to my legal administrators for help." As he spoke, he looked and Boris and Mike then back at Fade, "I will have my family send out the Keele Corporation''s exclusive and top notchwyers to be in charge of this case." "To them, this would be a piece of cake. After all, someone probably seduced them and tried to push the me to them now." As soon as ude said that, Wi started to sob again out of the anger and frustration. Even Quin who was quite close to ude looked at him in disbelief. She pointed at him angrily and said, "ude, how could you? You''re just trying to cover the truth up now!" ude smiled apologetically and bowed to Quin while replying, "Quin, I''m really sorry. This matter concerns my pride as a Micovian, so I have to treat this seriously. Moreover, there may be more than meets the eye. We can''t juste to a conclusion easily just by looking at a video." "ude, you..." At this moment, Quin was more speechless towards his shamelessness. Never would she expect him to be so brazen. Boris and Mike were reminded by ude and immediately started to argue back. "Mr. ude is right. We were wrongly used." "This whole thing was set up by that woman." The two of them pointed at Wi and started to use her of various things. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 ude asked in surprise, "Boris, Mike, what''s going on?" Boris Song thought of something and he began to spout nonsense, "Wi is actually a graduate student of Bay City University. She majored in food science and technology, and she is my junior." "This afternoon, I went to my university to visit my former teacher and discussed about my current situation. This woman was envious when she heard that I worked for Keele Corporation and received the Green Card from Micovia, so she tried to get close to me." "Later, she heard that I woulde to this dinner, so she pestered me and asked me to bring her here. I didn''t want to agree at first, but my teacher asked me to bring her. I couldn''t refuse, so I brought her here." "After the party started, I introduced her to Mike. When she heard that he was an executive working for the Mar''s Company, she wanted to work for hispany and follow him to Micovia." As he spoke to this point, Boris nced at Mike. Mike said immediately, "Yes, he''s right. At first, I greeted her politely. I didn''t expect her to pester me. She said that she wanted to inquire about Micovia, and she told me that she was preparing to study there next year." "She asked me toe to the balcony. When I was distracted, she threw herself directly into my arms and shouted for help. She was trying to nder me," Mike said. At this moment, when Wi Lu heard their words, she was anxious and angry. She cried and said, "No, that''s not the truth, I didn''t..." ude did not give Wi any chance to speak at all. He said coldly, "Miss Lu, we shall wait for the lawyers of Keele Corporation to arrive. Then, you can exin your side of the story to them." Wi was instantly frightened. She was just a student who was still in school. Boris had returned to the university, and she had attended the banquet because of him. However, it was Boris who had taken the initiative to bring her here. Mike was inappropriate to her as soon as she came to the balcony. Now, they hadpletely jumbled up the facts and even med her for the situation. They had status and authority, so she waspletely panicked and didn''t know what to do. Witnessing this, ude''s eyes shed in satisfaction. He leaned his body slightly to one side and discreetly gave a look to the people around him. Immediately, many guests and businessmen who surrounded them stood up at the moment. Many of them were Chinese. They began to give advice to Wi, acting like they were concerned. "Wi, thewyers working for Keele Corporation are not to be messed with. You''d better not lie, otherwise, you''ll be in trouble." "Yes, I remember that two years ago, someone scolded Keele Corporation, and they sued him. Finally, he was sentenced to three years in jail!" "Thewyers of Micovia are to be taken seriously. If you really go to court, you will be punished, and there will be no chance for you to change the oue." Several people threatened Wi, and others pretended to be concerned. They came to Wi''s side and tried to advise her. "Wi, you are young and you are still in school. You don''t know what society is like. In fact, this is somon, and there is really nothing to it. You think too much." "Yes, Wi, when I first started work, I also encountered this type of thing. At that time, I was frightened, butter, my boss just said that he was making fun of me. I was thinking too much about the situation." "Speaking of that, Wi, this is a great opportunity for you! Think about it, the terms proposed by Mr. ude and Mr. Mike just now are absolutely generous!" "Yeah, it''s a chance to work for Keele Corporation or Mar''s Company. These arerge international companies! What''s more, you will have the opportunity to receive the Green Card from Micovia. It''s such good fortune indeed." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, yes. The Green Card of Micovia. People all over the world are fighting for it! Especially in recent years, Micovia has tightened the immigration rules. Even people like me, who have invested tens of millions of dors there, have difficulty in applying for the Green Card. How precious that you have this opportunity now!" "Wi, to be honest, didn''t Mike fail to seduce you? It doesn''t matter. Even if he had seeded, it''s still a good opportunity for you. If you really be pregnant with his child, then you can go directly to Micovia and be a permanent resident of Micovia. That will be much better than a green card!" "So, Wi, it''s not a big deal. You''re just a little bit nervous because you have too little experience in socializing." Wi felt dizzy as she heard the advice of these so- called sessful businessmen around her. At this moment, Fade''s face turned green with rage. If ude, Mike and Boris were considered shameless and cunning, one could still argue that they had their reasons for their actions. But this group of businessmen not only did not speak up for Wi, but they tried their best to influence her. They imed that Micovia was amazing and that it was wonderful to receive the green card of Micovia. For them, bing a citizen of Micovia was like entering heaven. This caused Fade to feel disgusted and angry. "Shut up!" With an angry roar, Fade interrupted them and said in a cold voice, "All of you love Micovia and are willing to be servants for them. If you want to sleep with someone for citizenship, it''s your own business. Don''t talk nonsense in a shameless manner here. Your words are insufferable." After being scolded by Fade, these people''s faces suddenly fell and they said unhappily, "Who are you? Who are you to say such things to us?" "He''s my husband!" Quin Lin stood up, and she red at this group of people with her eyes full of anger. Several people were stunned. They didn''t expect Fade to be Quin''s husband. They were instantly shocked and their expressions darkened. But soon, a middle-aged woman retorted, "So what if he is your husband? Even you, Quin, can''t talk to us in this manner!" "That''s right. Don''t think so highly of yourself just because you''ve expanded your business recently. Mypany is not at Bay City, so I''m not afraid of you at all," said a merchant. "Quin, you should apologize right now. Otherwise, the coboration between mypany and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc will not continue in the future." A businessman threatened. "Yes, please apologize. She needs to apologize, and also her husband! Otherwise, we will all terminate our coborations with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." A businesswoman yelled. "Yes, we shall terminate our coborations!" At this moment, this group of people threatened Quin in unison. When he thought of their attitude toward Wi just now when she was bullied, he had to admit that it was an ironic situation, and it was indeed ridiculous. They had assisted foreigners to bully their own people, and they still seemed so self-righteous! Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Quin Lin was so enraged by their actions that her pretty face turned red. She clenched her fists tightly and the expression on her face was icy. Fade Chen sneered as his eyes swept over them.Then, he shouted, "Have all of you finished talking?" His growling voice suppressed the voices of all the businessmen. The crowd was instantly silent. "So what if we have finished talking? And what if we are not finished?" A businesswoman said, and she stood up unhappily. "What are you trying to say?" Fade sneered, and he pped the woman''s face in lightning speed, which caused her to fall on the ground instantly. The crowd did not expect Fade to make such a sudden move. They were shocked. The woman who fell down after being pped held her swollen cheeks. She felt a sense of pain and shock. "How dare you hit me. I, I''ll fight against you at all cost,"she said. The woman rushed forward and was about to fight with Fade. He shouted angrily and kicked the woman again. The woman fell to the ground once more, and the excruciating pain caused her to clutch her stomach and groan in pain. Then, Fade nced at the businessmen behind the woman. With a cold smile on his face, he walked toward them. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, all the businessmen felt cold, as though they had fallen into freezing water. They were stiff and could not move. They could only shudder in fear and say, "What, what do you want to do to us? Let me tell you, if you dare to take action against us, we will call the police. We..." "What do I want to do to you?" Fade sneered, and he continued to walk forward. "Didn''t you just speak about how society really was? Now I''ll show you what society is truly like." "In society, each person must suffer the consequences of their words and actions." After saying that, Fade darted into the crowd at lightning speed, punching and kicking the group of businessmen with his fists and feet. The businessmen were beaten till they had bloody noses and swollen faces. All of them were sobbing and wailing. Finally, they didn''t even have the strength to cry or groan. They could only lie on the ground helplessly and gasp for air. ude, Mike, and Boris Song, who were standing by the side, had never thought that Fade would personallyunch an attack and even caused serious injuries to so many people. Was he really not afraid of offending these people? Was he not afraid that the situation would get out of hand? Immediately, ude frowned and said to Quin, "Quin, I want to let you know that the behaviors of both you and your husband are definitely not eptable. Fighting is not beneficial to either party." Quin didn''t say anything. Fade walked up to ude and nced at him coldly. He squeezed his fingers so hard that they crackled. "I''m just serving them the appetizer, and now it''s time for the main course. Do you have a problem with that? You have left before the main course is served,"Fade said. "You, you are going to attack us?"Mike asked. Hearing what he said, Mike was so scared that he trembled, and his fat body almost fell to the ground. Boris''s face turned pale, and he said, "Don''t cause a scene. We are from Micovia. If you beat us up, you will cause an international dispute." "International dispute! You think too highly of yourself," Fade said, and he kicked Boris''s stomach, sending him flying across the room. Boris fell heavily on the ground. His facial expression became twisted from the pain, and sweat dripped down from him. The expression on ude¡¯s face changed, and he said somewhat frantically, "You, don¡¯t act rashly. I¡¯ve already called the police, and I¡¯ ve already contacted the embassy. If you dare to attack us, the consequences will be greater than what you bargained for." "Is that so?" Fade said, and heughed in a cold manner. He took a step forward and punched ude in the stomach. ude was immediately sent flying across the room. He fell to the ground with a loud thud. Then, Fade caught up with him and gave ude a good beating. He was beaten so badly that he cried and screamed. ude didn''t seem as elegant as before. Finally, Fade''s eyes fell on Mike. His gaze became cold and ferocious. Immediately, Mike began to tremble in fear. He kept gesturing his hands and said, "I made a mistake. I am now aware that I was wrong just now. Don''t hit me, don''t!" "Hmm!" Fade snorted and he strode over, ignoring Mike''s pleas. He punched and kicked Mike, which caused him to wail like a pig being ughtered. After that, Fade''s gaze went nk. He took out a silver needle, and with a flick of his hand, he pierced the silver needle into Mike''s abdomen, causing him to howl in horror. "What, what did you do to me?"he cried out. Fade said ndly, "Aren''t you a pervert? I won''t allow you to use your junk again." "What?!" Mike said, and his face turned pale with fright.Then, he felt that his body was acting abnormally. He immediately burst into tears. "No, don¡¯t!" "Please, forgive me. I know I was wrong. I..." "Shut up!" Fade said, and he kicked Mike away. Then, he pped his hands and walked back. He said to Quin and Wi Lu, "Let''s go!" Wi nced at the people who were lying on the ground in the hall anxiously, and she said uneasily, "Mr. Chen, can we just go?" Fade gestured his hand and smiled at Wi. He said, "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing." "But..." Wi said, and she was still a little worried. However, when she saw Fade''s confident expression, she turned to Quin and said, "President Lin, because of me, you..." Quin smiled faintly and said, "Don''t worry. They crossed the line." Quin was actually also doubtful at the moment. She felt a little nervous and anxious. After all, the people that Fade had attacked were top businessmen and women, and there were also foreigners like ude. It could be possible that there would be an international dispute, like what ude had said. But when she saw Fade''s confident expression, Quin inexplicably felt a sense of confidence. This was the trust she had in her husband. As he walked to the door, Fade stopped suddenly. He turned around and looked into the hall. His eyes swept over everyone on the ground and he said, "By the way, Let me remind you that you can call the police, but you don''t have to call the doctor. It will be of no use." "Also, if you want to seek vengeance personally, juste and get me. I''m at Long Enterprise," Fade said casually. Then, his tone sank and he said coldly, "However, if you want to try to do something underhanded and hurt my loved ones and my friends, don''t me me for being ruthless." After saying that, Fade mmed his hand on the solid wooden door. The door wobbled and crumbled under Fade''s hand. The debris flew into the hall, like raindrops from the sky. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Those who were lying on the ground and secretly using their phones to call for help were stunned at this moment, and they had frightened expressions on their faces. At this moment, some people suddenly came to their senses. They could not help crying out in shock. They said, "That Quin Lin''s husband is the top dog! He evenmands the respect of the Wei family and Long Enterprise. Isn''t he the infamous Lunatic Chen of Bay City?" "Yes, he must be Lunatic Chen, the man who destroyed the Wan family!" someone said in astonishment. "Who, who would dare to go against him in this country? He is the most powerful man in this country!" someone said helplessly and desperately. "Hmm, I don''t believe it. He is the boss of Bay City, but I am not from Bay City. Do you think that no one from my city dares to oppose him?" A middle- aged businessman said resentfully. "Director Liu, I would advise you not to consider revenge. Isn''t South Hanover City next to Hanover City? Big Brother Qian, the top dog of Hanover City, has already recognized Lunatic Chen as his superior.The Hu family, the aristocratic family in Hanover City famed for their martial-arts skills, has been wiped out by Fade as well. Is there anyone more powerful than members of the Hu family in Hanover City?" A bald businessman said in persuasion. "The Hu Family. The Hu Family has beenpletely wiped out. This, this..." Director Liu stuttered. He was stunned when he heard this news. He stopped dialing the phone number he was trying to dial. Even though he was the most powerful man in South Hanover City, and was at Hubert Qian''s level, there was no one there who couldpete with the Hu family at all. Since the Hu family had been destroyed, even if Director Liu asked all the underground forces in South Hanover City to take action, it was unlikely that they would be a match for Lunatic Chen. At the thought of this, Director Liu couldn''t help but feel disappointed. He felt that he had been wronged.He said, "So, we''ll just allow this Lunatic Chen to do what he wants? And we should just forget what had happened?" These words struck a chord with everyone, causing them to fall silent for a while. They didn''t want to give in and forget about the situation, and they also wanted revenge. However,anyone who knew who Lunatic Chen was would never ept their request for them to fight against him. Just as the crowd fell silent, the woman who was pped by Fade in the beginning said gloomily, "Since the underground forces can''t deal with him, then we''ll have to deal with him through thew enforcement officers." "Fade has caused harm to so many of us. We are the top businessmen and women in the country. Even if we go to the government offices, we are treated as important guests. I don''t believe that if we sue Fade together, the government and police department will sit idly by?" Her words reminded everyone of what they should do. "Yes, no matter how powerful Lunatic Chen is in the country, he can''t have his way as he wishes. Let''s go through the proper procedures, and let him have a taste of his own medicine." "That''s right. Later, let''s go to the city bureau of Bay City to sue him. If we still can''t solve this problem, we will go to Long City. I don''t believe that Fade can dominate the whole province." Everyone was furious. At this moment, that businesswoman cast a nce at ude, Mike, and the others. She said, " Mr. ude and hispanions are legal citizens of Micovia. That Lunatic Chen has also attacked them. Let''s join forces with the Micovian embassy, and cooperate with each other to put pressure on our government and the officers. I don''t believe that Lunatic Chen can withstand this type of pressure." "Good, that¡¯s a good idea. With the help of the people of Micovia, Bay City can¡¯t ignore this matter." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, this is an international dispute. No one will dare to mess around." "Kill that Lunatic Chen. Let¡¯s see how arrogant he can be when that momentes." "Not only that, Quin Lin¡¯s Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was involved. They are in the same boat, and they should both be destroyed." The group of people discussed this matter with pained expressions but in excitement. They seemed to have caught a glimpse of the future scene where Fade was imprisoned. At this time, the sound of sirens from police vehicles and ambnces could be heard outside. Soon, police officers and doctors rushed in. When they saw the many VIPs and foreigners lying on the ground, they were shocked and hurried to work. This group of businessmen immediately spoke up about the whole fight. Of course, they didn''t mention how Mike and the others bullied Wi Lu. They only said that Fade had beaten them violently. After the police recorded their statements, the businessmen and women said fiercely, "Police officers, you must arrest Fade, please make sure that happens!" "We will investigate the truth of this matter!" The police officers said tly. "What kind of attitude is that? Are you trying to cover up this matter for him..." Someone said discontentedly. But at this time, a shocked voice could be heard from one of the doctors. "This, this is not right!" The police officers went over and asked, "What''s going on?" The doctor was gazing at the businesswoman on the ground with a puzzled face. He shook his head and said, "Thisdy told me that she was pped, and her stomach was kicked, and that her body was in great pain. But after inspecting her, we found no trace of any violence on her body. It doesn''t look like she has been beaten at all." "What?" The police officers said, and they frowned. At this time, the other doctors also said, "We have the same issue here. There are no scars or marks on this gentleman''s body. However, he is saying that his waist is in pain." "Same here, and we can''t find any problems at all!" "There is not a single trace or mark on their bodies at all. It doesn''t seem like they were beaten at all." "This gentleman''s body is in good condition. He is healthier than any normal person!" The voices of doctors could be heard all around. The police officers were puzzled. After thinking for a while, they looked at the people in the room and said, "Have you really been beaten?" "What are you talking about? Are you telling us that we are pretending to be in pain?" "If you can''t find any signs of our injuries, you can watch the surveince tape. The violence we encountered must have been recorded." At this point, a police officer came back to make a report after checking the surveince tape. He said, " Team Wang, I checked the video device. There was no surveince video tonight, and the device was turned off." "What?" Everyone said in shock. Then, they shouted, "It must have been Fade who destroyed the device. It must be him." The policeman who was making the report said, "Mr. ude has admitted to us that he was worried that everyone''s privacy would be invaded, so he ordered someone to turn off the device before the g began." This time, the noisy businessmen didn''t know what to say. Each of them could only insist that they were telling the truth. They said, "We were just beaten up. You must deal with this situation." The police officers''s expressions became cold at this moment, and they said in an icy tone, "We will record your statements. But if you have no proof of physical injuries after undergoing the tests in the hospital, then you''ll be used of fraud in court." "How can we be in good physical condition? I still feel a great sense of pain now!" "Are you all blind? If we had no problems, would we lie on the ground and wail?" "That''s right. There are so many people present. How could we all be lying?" Many people in the crowd shouted, and the police officers frowned slightly. They gestured their hands and said, "Take them all to the hospital for tests and detailed examinations!" Then, all of them were sent to the hospital immediately. The police officers followed them as well, and recorded their statements. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Soon, the medical examination results of all the people were released. The results surprised them greatly, because the doctors could not find any trace of scars,,outer marks or internal injuries. Beside their own minor illnesses, this group of people were healthy. The doctors informed the police officers and the patients of their results, and the police officers gave them a formal warning and left directly. As for this group of patients lying on the bed, they were all dumbfounded at this moment. They didn''t know what had happened. Many of them still felt the burning pain in their bodies. The body parts where they had been beaten were indescribably ufortable. However, no matter how the doctors checked, they couldn''t find any problems at all. At this moment, some people suddenly remembered that Lunatic Chen was not only a great martial- artist, but also a doctor with excellent medical skills. In the beginning, he had be famous as he had cured Mr. Wu''s disease at Mr. Wu''s banquet. Thinking of this, this group of people could not help but shudder in fear, and they were extremely worried. "What should I do now? Will it continue to hurt like this?" "This isn''t good. I can''t take it anymore!" "Then what should we do? Should we go to Fade Chen and beg for mercy?" There was a moment of silence, and everyone was speechless. After a long pause, one of the patients sighed and said, "I really can''t stand this anymore. Help me up. I''m going to apologize to Mr. Chen." When someone took the lead, the rest of the people also followed. They quickly asked someone to help them get up and then rushed to Fade''s house, ready to apologize to him. Mike was the patient that had suffered the most from Fade''s actions. Fade had pierced a needle into his lower abdomen, and his junk could not react to anything at all. This frightened Mike. He went for various tests in the hospital, but the doctor failed to find any unusual results. Mike also sent someone to find objects or materials that could arouse him. After trying hard, he found that it was no use. His junk waspletely useless. This time, Mike was really scared out of his wits. He was sad,and he wanted to apologize to Fade for his mistakes. But ude stopped him and said, "It''s alright, I think it''s just a little trick to fool you. Don''t worry, I''ve already asked our family to contact doctors from Micovia. They wille over, and they will definitely cure you at that time." "But..." Mike still wanted to say something. ude gestured his hand and said, "That is my decision. We definitely can''t give in to that kid. Otherwise, it will affect our ns." There was nothing Mike could do about the situation. He could only endure the difort and he laid on the hospital bed, groaning. At the same time, Fade and Quin Lin slowly sent Wi Lu back to the school. Along the way, Quin tried to act like an older sister to her, constantly giving Wi all kinds of advices. She asked Wi to be more careful in the future, and not be cheated by people like Boris Song. When Boris was mentioned, they couldn''t help but think of the scene just now and they felt angry. What caused Fade to be particrly angry was not the shamelessness of Boris and Mike, but the shamelessness of all the other guys who were cheering for the foreigners after the incident. Fade found this matter iprehensible. What were they thinking? A foreigner was trampling on your dignity, and you were still cheering for them, allowing yourpatriots to endure this suffering. Thinking of this, Fade couldn''t help but sigh and said, "I finally know why foreigners are less likely to have infections than the Chinese." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wi and Quin were confused, and they did not understand why Fade would suddenly mention this . Quin red at Fade, but Wi still asked curiously, "Why?" Fade said, "Because there are too many Chinese people who are kneeling down and licking their ass!" When these words came out, the two girls felt that it was funny. Then, they stoppedughing and their faces were a little solemn. They knew that Fade was still unhappy about what the businessmen had just done. At the thought of those things, the two women''s faces fell immediately . Seeing this, Fade quickly gestured his hand and said, "Well, let''s not talk about these unhappy events. I didn''t eat much at the g and I''m starving. Wi, is there any nice food around your school? Let''s have dinner." Wi pointed to one side and said, "That is themercial street in the school, but there are only some small stalls. Mr. Chen and President Lin, are you used to eating at ces like that?" Fade gestured his hand and said, "We are not particr about things like that. Let''s have something to eat!" Then, the three of them came to a barbecue restaurant on themercial street. They ordered some items and began to eat, and they drank some beer. Perhaps the youthful atmosphere in the school had affected Quin. She usually never touched these things. But she forgot about her image for a while, ate a few kebabs and drank arge ss of beer. After they had filled their bellies, the two of them sent Wi back to the dormitory, and they went home. When they got home, Quin finally couldn''t help grabbing Fade. She asked, "You, you''ve beaten up those people! If they call the police, what should we do? I know you are good at fighting, but you alone can''t fight against the police." Hearing this, Fade held Quin''s hand with a smile and said, "Don''t worry, honey. I won''t fight against the police. And the police won''te to arrest me, either." "But, you did injure those people, and even brutally so. This..." Quin said with some concern. Fade exined with a smile, "I did beat them up, but they can''t prove that I did that." "They can''t prove that you did that? What do you mean by that? There were so many people there at that time. There are enough people that can testify to the police officers," Quin said in confusion. Fade put his hands on Quin''s shoulders, and he pressed her down on the sofa. Then, he said with a smile on his face, "They only have their own testimonies, but they have no evidence. The hospital can''t detect any physical injuries from my actions. However, the pain will continue, and they have no evidence to prove that I hit them. On the contrary, it is very likely that they wille to me and beg for forgiveness because of the pain." "Really? They can feel the pain but the doctors can''t find anything wrong with them? Is there such magic?"she asked. Quin''s eyes were round, which caused her to look like a cute young girl. Fade pointed proudly to himself and said with a smile, "Of course it''s possible! Don''t you know who your husband is?" "You are being too smug!" Quin said, and she rolled her eyes at Fade. She was less anxious after that, and she was ready to go upstairs and rest. At this moment, the doorbell started to ring continuously. "Who is here at such ate hour!" Quin muttered. She walked to the door and opened it, only to find that it was a middle-aged man. It was one of the businessman who had been at the party just now. Instantly, Quin''s face fell and she asked, "Why are you here?" Chapter 259 Chapter 259 The businessman clutched his belly and he begged, "President Lin, I''m really sorry. I''m here to apologize to you and Mr. Chen. May I know if Mr. Chen is at home?" Before Quin Lin could respond, the sound of many cars could be heard, and they wereing toward this direction. Then, many businessmen and women came out of the cars quickly with pleading looks on their faces. "Is Mr. Chen at home? I know that I was wrong. I would like to apologize to Mr. Chen." "Mr. Chen, I am aware of my mistakes now. Please, cure my sickness!" "I''m dying. Mr. Chen, I''m begging you on my knees. Please, please spare my life!" Looking at these arrogant businessmen who were crying and kneeling at the door, apologizing to Fade Chen, Quin was stunned and she couldn''te to her senses. Then, Fade''s words came to her mind. She could not help but be surprised and looked inside the house. Fade smiled at Quin and said, "Quin, tell them, if they are here to apologize, they must show some sincerity." Fade''s voice was very loud. There was no need for Quin to tell them this as the businessmen had already heard his words. They all lowered their heads and began to think of how to convince him to heal them. One of the businessman knelt on the ground and groveled till blood could be seen on his forehead.He said, "Mr. Chen, I realize my mistakes now. I would like to apologize to you and President Lin. This will never happen again." This act could be considered sincere. However, Fade didn''t move an inch in his room, showing no intention to help at all. Then, a businessman came up with an idea and said, "Mr. Chen, our., ourpany is willing to sell ten tons of raw materials to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc at a low price." As soon as the businessman said that, everyone could see that Fade, who was sitting on the sofa, seemed to react when he heard of this deal. Immediately, other businessmen tried to make deals with Fade. "Mr. Chen, ourpany is also willing to sell raw materials at a low price. We''ll sell fifteen tons, no... twenty tons!" they said. The man expected Fade to agree with him, but Fade gestured his hand and said, "No! Your company produces steel and iron, but mypany sells cosmetic products. We are in no use of iron and steel. We don''t put iron powder on our faces, do we?" The businessman was confused. The other businessmen acted and quickly offered their deals. "Mr. Chen, I''m a real estate developer. Ourpany is willing to give Mr. Chen and President Lin a mansion for free,"a businessman in the real estate field said. Fade rolled his eyes and said, "We are all businessmen here. You can just lower the price, we don''t need a free mansion." The businessman was stunned and he asked cautiously, " Mr. Chen, what price would you offer? Ten thousand or twenty thousand?" "I think 100 yuan is good enough! Come on,e and take the money!" As he said this, Fade reached into his pocket and took out a stacked of crumpled small change. Thergest note in value among the change was a crumpled 10 yuan note. "Ahem, I usually don''t have much money. Can I write you a 90 yuan debt note?" The real estate businessman was stunned. What was the difference between ten yuan and one hundred yuan for a mansion? The businessman took the ten yuan note with both hands and said quickly, "No, no, ten yuan is enough. That''s enough." "That won''t do. I said 100 yuan, so that means 100 yuan. How can I take advantage of you?" Fade said. With that, Fade pulled out a napkin and wrote down a note regarding the debt he owed the businessman. The businessman held the note and looked expectantly at Fade. Fade understood what he wanted. He pointed to the other side and said, "Whoever has paid, wait in line over there. I''ll treat youter." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, Fade waved his hand and said, "Next, what do you have for me to demonstrate your sincerity?" "Mr. Chen, we run a fruitpany. What kind of fruits do you like?" The businessman asked cautiously. "Hmm, bananas are good, and apples too. However, I can''t finish these fruits all by myself! How about this, yourpany will contribute fruits for the benefits of the employees of Fei Enterprises Holding Inc group for the next ten years!" Fade said. "Okay, deal!" The businessman nodded at once. "Oh, no, we can''t ept this for free." Fade said suddenly, and his attitude surprised the businessman. "We are making a business deal. We can''t take your things for free. Well, I''ll pay you. I''ll pay 10 yuan for ten years of fruit supplies. I''ll give you the deposit for this year." Then, Fade took out one yuan and handed it to the businessman. The businessman who sold fruit took the coin with both hands and ran to queue up behind the businessman from the real estate field. Then, the next businessman came forward to Fade with his "sincere suggestion" and asked him to make a decision. At his side, Quin was dumbfounded as she witnessed this scene. She could not help but shake her head. Her husband hadpletely taken advantage of these businessmen who hade to apologize. Fade felt no guilt in taking advantage of these businessmen. Moreover, Fade had paid them, and he didn''t take anything for free. After a while, the change in Fade''s pocket was almost used up. In the end, Fade estimated that he had earned more than 100 million yuan. Then, he cured the pain of this group of" business partners". In an instant, this group of people were healed. They left the mansion quickly with fearful expressions on their faces. The next day, Fade finally had time to go to thepany. Since it was not the official day to start work, not all the employees in thepany were present. Only some employees who needed to come in advance were there at thepany. Therefore, Fade had a rxed atmosphere in the medical room. He had been ying spider cards for the whole morning. Just as Fade was about to switch off theputer and go to the canteen for lunch, a message appeared on theputer. His wife had asked him to go to the president''s office. "What''s going on? My wife has asked me to meet her during this time. Does she want to have lunch together?" Fade thought, and he came to the office while humming a tune. But as soon as he saw the frowning expression of his wife who was sitting behind the desk, Fade knew that trouble was brewing. So he came forward and asked with concern, "Dear, what''s wrong?" Quin pointed at the screen of theputer and said, "Look at this!" Fade leaned over to take a look and found that it was a page of a blog. He was confused as the content was mainly written in English. There were several pictures under the text. Fade recognized those pictures. It was the pictures of the Life Elixir Wine which he produced. The number of people re- posting andmenting on this post had reached over 70,000 or 80,000. This person seemed to be a popr blogger. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 However, Fade Chen really had some difficulties in understanding the English content. He could only smile at Quin Lin and said, "Dear, you know my English..." "Why don''t you tell me that you can''t understand English in the first ce? You''ve been pretending to read it for such a long time, and in the end, you still need me to trante it for you," Quin said. She couldn''t help rolling her eyes at Fade, and she said, "The name of this blogger is Liza. She is from Micovia. Two years ago, she was the head chef of the famous show, "Heavenly Kitchen". In the past two years, she had traveled around the world and had gradually be a well-known gourmet and traveling reporter." "Oh, alright!" Fade said. He had never heard of the "Heavenly Kitchen" and this famous gourmet, but he still nodded his head. "This Liza is quite impressive. She has many fans abroad. In China, after her blog was created for two months, she gained more than five million fans, and they are real fans. She still..." Quin exined. However, noticing Fade''s puzzled expression, she knew that he did not understand what she was talking about, so she said feebly, "In short, Liza is influential both locally and internationally in the catering industry." "Oh, so what''s the matter here?" Fade asked. When Fade asked this question, Quin could not help but get angry. She said, "Although Liza is quite impressive, there were no issues between us. However, this morning, she suddenly posted in her blog and used ourpany of spreading false rumors. At the same time, she mocked the Life Elixir Wine as a low-quality fruit wine with no effect at all." "Mocking ourpany and our products! Have we made a rification regarding this issue?" Fade asked. Quin nodded and said, "Thepany''s official website and Weibo ount have issued rifications, but the effect is limited and we can''t influence anything. Liza''s words have already influenced some fans. They have already leftments and insults on ourpany''s Weibo." "Moreover, this morning, several media reporters called us and said that they wanted to interview us regarding this issue. Now, both the reputation of ourpany and the Life Elixir Wine is greatly affected," Quin said discontentedly. At this moment, Fade finally understood the influence of this professional gourmet, Liza. He couldn''t help but frown and said, "Let''s issue awyer''s letter to sue her for nder and for creating false rumors." Quin shook her head and said, "Her criticisms are not crossing any boundaries. Even if we file a lawsuit, I''m afraid that our chances of winning will be very slim. Even so, after thewsuit, this news would have already spread far and wide. Even if we win thewsuit, it won''t mean very much." Fade pondered for a while and said, "Well, she says that our Life Elixir Wine is not effective, didn''t she? We''ll invite her to our factory and let her taste it. Then she can judge if our Life Elixir Wine is good or not." Quin pondered over the matter for a few seconds. Then, she nodded and said, "Alright, I will immediately ask someone to contact Liza. You will be responsible for the reception at the Life Elixir Wine factory. Will that be alright with you?" "Low-Pau-Deng!" Fade said, and he made a gesture indicating "Ok". Quin was stunned. "What? What did you say?" she asked. Fadeughed awkwardly and said, "I said ''no problem''. ''No problem'' in English." "No problem! Low-Pau-Deng!" Quin said, and she held her forehead. She was speechless. "It''s better if you speak Mandarin in the future!" she continued. "OK!" Fade nodded and prepared to leave. However, only after a few stepster, Fade came back. "Is there anything else?" Quin asked. Fade said, "Dear, it''s lunchtime. Why don''t we have lunch together?" Quin gestured her hand and said, "I''ve already asked my secretary to bring my lunch to the office." "Honey, it''s not a good habit to eat in the office, so let''s go to the canteen to have lunch. Firstly, you can exercise while walking there, which is good for your health; next, you can build a good rapport with your employees; also, you can..." Fade listed the benefits with his fingers. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Quin was speechless. She could only raise her hand and surrender. "Alright, stop there. I will go to the canteen for lunch, stop nagging me!" "Okay, honey. Let''s go!" Fade said with a smile, and he held Quin''s hand. However, Quin wouldn''t allow Fade to hold her hand in thepany. In the end, both of them created a scene when they reached the canteen together. The employees were full of curiosity. Thus, in the midst of their discussion, Quin and Fade finished their lunch and returned to their office. At this moment, the president''s office informed them that they had contacted Liza and invited her to come to thepany to taste the Life Elixir Wine. However, Liza replied that she did not want to be the next target of the rumors Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc were spreading. Also, she believed in her taste, so she wouldn''t change her judgment toward the Life Elixir Wine. She also was not willing toe to thepany to do the so-called live tasting. Upon hearing this, Quin could not help but frown. At the same time, Quin read Liza''s blog again. As expected, Liza also posted regarding the invitation from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. However, from her blog, it seemed that Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc wanted to bribe her to cover up this issue. The fans were also actively givingments and they praised Liza''s rejection of the offer of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. At the same time, they kept cursing about theirpany and the Life Elixir Wine. Seeing this, Quin couldn''t help but frown. She whispered, "In this situation, we can only look for her directly. Can the president''s office get us Liza''s current address?" The staff members of the president''s office nodded and they were about to answer her. In the meantime, Fade gestured his hand and said, "Don''t bother about it. I promise you that she wille to thepany to look for us herself." "You have a solution? What is it?" Quin asked, and she looked curiously at Fade. Fade smiled enigmatically and took out his cell phone, saying, "You''ll find outter." Then, Quin watched curiously as Fade fiddled with his cell phone for a while. Then, he put it away and said, "Well, if nothing goes wrong, Liza wille willingly to ourpany." "That''s great! What did you do?" Quin asked in shock. At this moment, she looked at herputer and discovered that Liza had updated her blog again. This time, Liza had reposted a message. At the end of the blog post, there was a message from a person whose nickname was "Brother Fade". The message sent by Brother Fade was, "What kind of gourmet are you if you can''t even savor the taste of the Life Elixir Wine. Such a mboyantyman with no experience. How dare you call yourself a famous gourmet or a food critic. What a joke! If you have the guts,e to ourpany and have a taste of our Life Elixir Wine. If the Life Elixir Wine does not conquer your taste buds, we will shut down ourpany instantly. However, if the Life Elixir Wine wins you over, I want you to apologize to the Life Elixir Winepany on the inte. Do you dare toe forward, Ms Fraud?" Brother Fade had also tagged Liza at the end of the message. After reading the blog, Quin couldn''t help but look at Fade in surprise. She said, "Are you the ''Brother Fade'' she mentioned in her blog?" Chapter 261 Chapter 261 "Of course, I just registered an ount. Do you like it? It''s just that the profile picture is a little ugly. Dear, why don''t we take a beautiful photo and use it as our profile picture?" Fade Chen said with a smile. Quin Lin felt that her head was about to explode, and she said helplessly, "Fade, I know that you are trying to provoke her. But you are taking a huge risk on this bet, gambling with the entire Life Elixir Wine factory. You should know that Liza is very picky, and many cuisines and beverages of famous restaurants have been criticized by her. Moreover, she might not be able to get use to the oriental taste of Life Elixir Wine." Fade said confidently, "Don''t worry, honey. The Life Elixir Wine will definitely win her over." Quin still wanted to give Fade some advice. At this time, the sound of a chime could be heard from Fade''s cell phone . Fade looked at it andughed immediately, "Dear, look at that, I did say that she will respond!" The gourmet, Liza, saw Fade Chen''s challenge on Weibo and she instantly became furious. She quickly replied to the message, "You are just trying to provoke me with this stunt! Don''t employ this method again. I won''t fall for it." "So, you are afraid toe!" Fade immediately replied with his Weibo ount, with the user name Brother Fade. Liza immediately responded, "Afraid? Haha, what a joke, I won''t deign toe!" Liza''s Chinese was quite fluent, and she even usedplicated words. Fade continued, "You still don''t dare toe!" These words seem to annoy Liza. After a pause, she replied, "You are the keyboard warrior hired by Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, aren''t you? You keep pestering me in such an unreasonable manner. Even if I ept your challenge, can you make this decision on behalf of the Life Elixir Wine company? Do you have the right to close down the factory?" Fade immediately replied, "Of course! I''m the general manager of the Life Elixir Winepany." "General manager! It must be tiring for a keyboard warrior to take on such a role," Liza responded immediately. Obviously, she did not believe "Brother Fade". Fade wanted to prove his identity, and he nced at his wife, Quin. His eyes lit up. He moved closer to her and took a picture of both of them. "What are you doing?" His wife asked. She was a little surprised and confused. On his side, Fade had already sent a photo of the two of them to Liza and said, "Look, a photo of the president of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc by my side. My identity isn''t fake!" After several minutes, Liza responded to Fade''s message. It seemed that she had been trying to verify whether Fade''s photo was authentic or fake. At this time, Liza, after confirming the information, sent a message again. "Do you really want to make this bet with me? "Of course, why, don''t you dare to ept the bet?" Fade responded. Liza immediately replied, "Since you are so arrogant, I don''t mind closing down apany with false advertising like yours. I agree to your challenge. You decide the time!" Fade said, "You can do it anytime. If you can get here now, we can start right away." "Ok, three o''clock today afternoon. I''ll go to your factory. Do take note, I''ll bring a reporter to record the scene," Liza responded. "Okay, we are ready at any time." Fade responded, and then he stopped conversing with her. Seeing Fade''s confident expression, Quin was no longer worried. She went to make arrangements with her subordinates to prepare for the challenge. Soon, it was three o''clock in the afternoon. Fade had arrived earlier at the Life Elixir Wine manufacturing nt, and he was waiting for her. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. At about 3:10, Quin came in with a foreign woman. This woman must be Liza, the gourmet. Liza was in her twenties. She had short brown hair, and her skin was tan. Her legs were long and slender, but they seemed strong. She carried a huge traveling bag on her back. It was obvious that she was an outdoorsy type of person who traveled a lot. This lined up with her identity as a gourmet. Behind Liza, there was a man with a camera in his hand. He was probably the reporter hired by her. "Miss Liza, it''s nice to meet you!" Fade went forward to greet her politely. However, Liza obviously disliked him. She turned her face and said unhappily, "Manager Chen, if there is no further issues, let''s begin now!" Fade realized that his words and tone on Weibo had caused Liza to be biased against him, so he exined with a smile, "Miss Liza, before we begin with our bet. I would like to apologize to you. The messages I posted on Weibo may have been a little harsh. Please forgive me, Miss Liza." Liza was a little surprised by Fade''s apology and her eyes softened at his words. However, she still said coldly, "Manager Chen, even if you apologize to me now, I will not lower my standards. I hope you can understand this." "Of course! Everyone agrees that Miss Liza is a professional with high standards." Fade said with a smile. "However, before starting with our bet, I would like to ask Miss Liza something. We don''t do any false advertisments in regards to the Life Elixir Wine. Why do you have this opinion?" Fade asked. When Liza heard his words, she couldn''t help but frown and she said coldly, "Your Life Elixir Wine company deliberately got close to Keele Corporation and spread news that Keele Corporation is going to take over yourpany. Isn''t this a malicious move to take advantage of Keele Corporation''s fame?" Fade''s tone turned cold when he heard her words. He said solemnly, "Keele Corporation did intend to take over the Life Elixir Winepany. The negotiations have fallen through, and we have rejected their terms. It is impossible for us to use Keele Corporation to be more well-known." "Keele Corporation took the initiative to buy yourpany?" Liza said in disbelief and looked at Fade. Fade said, "If Miss Liza doesn''t believe me, you can inquire about this news from ude . He is a member of Keele Corporation and he''s a member of the founding family. He was the one who came here to negotiate with us on buying the Life Elixir Winepany." "ude!"Liza said, and her brows furrowed. She continued in surprise, "I heard from ude that your Life Elixir Winepany was using Keele Corporation. He didn''t mention anything to me about the attempt to take over the Life Elixir Winepany." "What?" Fade and Quin could not help but be startled when they heard this. Then, they looked at each other and their brows were furrowed. "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Liza asked, and she held her hands in front of her chest. Fade immediately responded, "I don''t know what Miss Liza heard from ude. But I can assure you that our Life Elixir Winepany does not have any bad intentions." Liza did not speak and she curled her lips. Obviously, she did not believe Fade''s words. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Seeing this, Fade Chen didn''t want to exin any further. After all, verbal exnation would only cause his argument to appear weaker. Since she didn''t believe his words, then let her witness the facts! This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Fade made a gesture of invitation and said, "Let''s start with our bet. Miss Liza, this way please." Then, they went straight into the factory''s manufacturing nt. After passing through the production lines, they watched as the workers produced bottles of Life Elixir Wine step by step. Finally, they stopped at the end of the production lines. Fade pointed to the end of the production lines, where bottles of Life Elixir Wine were being prepared for packaging. He said, "The Life Elixir Wine here is an official product of ourpany that is sold to the public. Miss Liza, if you want to verify the product, you can choose any bottle. Of course, if Miss Liza does not trust the quality of this particr production line, you may choose the final product of any other line." Hearing Fade''s words, Liza was rather astonished. After all, she had mentally prepared herself for the worst. For example, she had expected for the other party to prepare in advance a selective version of the wine for her, or perhaps offer her a bribe. But she didn''t expect Fade to allow her to choose which wine she wanted to taste. He even brought her to the production lines. In this situation, it was unlikely that Fade was faking the contents of the Life Elixir Wine. In that case, it would have been necessary to change almost all the products in the factory. Only in this way could Liza select the wine prepared by Fade in advance. If he decided to take on such an enterprise, it would cost a lot of money and it would need a lot of preparation time. Therefore, Liza changed her attitude toward Fade. She realized that this guy was not as fierce as he seemed when he was arguing with her on Weibo. At this moment, he actually seemed quite polite. However, Liza was after all a professional gourmet, and she quickly regained her focus. She fixed her eyes on the winebottles at the end of the production line. Finally, after looking around carefully, she randomly picked up a bottle of wine in the middle of the production line. Liza poured a ss of water, took a sip, and cleansed her mouth, so that her taste and judgment would not be affected. After cleansing her mouth, she made a gesture to the photographer. Immediately, the photographer fixed his camera on her. On camera, she looked serious. She picked up the wine bottle with her left hand gently and allowed the camera to take pictures of it from all angles. She put her right hand on the bottle, unscrewed the lid, and then... there was no further movement. Liza was stunned. Seeing this, the photographer was rather surprised and he reminded her, "Miss Liza, it''s time for you to pour some wine and taste it." Liza, at this moment, did not hear what the photographer was saying. She lowered her head and stared at the wine in her hand with twinkling eyes, and her nose twitched violently. With the twitching of her nose, her facial expression alternated between confusion, excitement, curiosity, and shock. The unique fragrance of the Life Elixir Wine that had floated out of the bottle just now had shocked Liza. It was not the scent of any normal wine, but a special type of soothing fragrance. She took a few breaths and felt a cool and refreshing sensation seeping into her nose and down her throat. She suddenly felt tremors in her body and her spirits lifted. "What, what''s going on here? How could this wine have such an effect on me?" Liza thought, and her eyes lit up. She started to mutter quickly in a foreignnguage. Then, she carefully poured out half a ss of liquid from the Life Elixir Wine bottle. Her hands were slightly trembling, and she picked up the ss to observe its contents carefully. The liquid had a shimmering quality, and was crimson in color. After observing the wine and its appearance, Liza picked up the ss and took a small sip. When the liquid entered her mouth, her eyes widened instantly, and she had an incredulous expression on her face. She felt as though she was lighter, and her whole body seemed to float on fluffy clouds. It seemed as though there was a breeze gently blowing past her, and the whole world seemed delicate and soft. "This, this wine is amazing!"She said. When the mouthful of wine entered her stomach, Liza could not help but pour the rest of the wine into her mouth. In an instant, an intoxicated expression appeared on her face. After finishing one ss of wine, Liza simply put down the ss. She picked up the bottle in one hand and gulped down the wine. She did not act like a professional gourmet at all. Witnessing this, the reporter who was recording the sene next to her waspletely dumbfounded. He had coborated with Liza many times. He had seen how many famous cuisines and beverages she had tasted in hotels and restaurants all over the world. However, Liza had never been so excited and wild like today. She hadpletely forgotten her identity as a professional gourmet and turned into a greedy diner. "Gulp, gulp!" Liza soon finished the bottle of wine. She flung the empty bottle on the table, and she was completely intoxicated. Her eyes were full of excitement and she stared at the other bottles. Seeing this, Fade smiled slightly. He patted Liza gently on the shoulder and stealthily injected a gust of inner energy into Liza''s body to help her dispel some of the effects of the liquid. After all, she had drunk a bottle of wine at once, and the amount was a little too much for her. Liza came to her senses and saw Fade standing in front of her with a smile. She couldn''t help but blush. She lowered her head and felt a little embarrassed. "Miss Liza, can you evaluate ourpany''s Life Elixir Wine now?" Fade asked, and he chuckled. Liza took a breath and looked at Fade with an earnest expression. She nodded firmly and said, "Manager Chen, yourpany''s Life Elixir Wine is really scrumptious and enticing. It''s so delicious, that I don''t know what words I should use to describe the feelings I have when I drink it." "I usually score the cuisines and beverages out of a hundred marks, but I will rate this Life Elixir Wine as one hundred and one. It has exceeded all of my expectations." Hearing her words, the staff of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Fade also pinched Quin''s hand and he smiled gently at her. At this time, Liza walked up to Fade and Quin, and she bowed to them. She said earnestly, "Manager Chen, President Lin. Before this, I was not aware of yourpany and its products. Therefore, I made indisriminatements which hurt the reputation of yourpany. I would like to apologize to the both of you. I will definitely make a corresponding rification and make a compensation to yourpany." Liza was a person who dared to admit what she had done wrong. She did not shy away from taking responsibility for her actions. Therefore, Fade had a good opinion of her. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Fade Chen smiled gently and said to Liza, "Miss Liza, you don''t need to pay anypensation to us. I have a question for you. Why did you think that ourpany''s Life Elixir Wine tasted bad before this?" When this matter was brought up, Liza frowned and said doubtfully, "The Life Elixir Wine I had drank before this was terrible. Thinking back to it now, the wine that I drank was somewhat simr to the Life Elixir Wine I just drank. However, the taste was quite different." " The taste was like a ss of the Life Elixir Wine wine mixed with two sses of clear water and a ss of red wine." "Mixed wine!" Fade said, "Miss Liza, have you been tricked by someone else ? Life Elixir Wine is in short supply at Bay City, and there will be some unscrupulous businessmen selling fake versions of it." Liza heard his words and she was stunned for a moment.She shook her head and said, "It shouldn''t be possible. The store I went to was arge one, and ude had introduced me to it. He also told me that the Life Elixir Wine in that store was the most authentic version around." "What? ude again!" Fade and Quin said, and they both frowned. ude had leaked the news that the Life Elixir Winepany was trying to use Keele Corporation. He had also rmended Liza to taste the Life Elixir Wine at that particr store. Recalling how ude had been rejected by thepany, Fade and Quin could not help but suspect that he was targeting them. Perhaps he still had some further ns. Even Liza, who had been kept in the dark before this,felt that ude was acting strangely. She had heard the doubts of Fade and Quin, and wondered what was going on. Thinking of this, Fade was a little anxious. He couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Liza, your trip to China and Bay City this time, does it have anything to do with ude?" Liza was shocked, then she nodded and said, "He influenced my trip. My initial n to tour Asia was to visit Japan, and then China. However, ude informed me that there was a wonderful wine in China called the Life Elixir Wine. It could cure my teacher''s illness." "That''s why I came to China first, to Bay City, and I asked ude to help me find the Life Elixir Wine. After tasting it, I felt that it was overrated. Not only did it not have any healing properties, it had a bizarre and repulsive taste. Therefore, in a fit of anger, I posted that blog." "Your teacher?" Fade asked. Speaking of her teacher, Liza looked proud and said, "My teacher is Dous." Hearing this name, Fade was still confused. Quin''s eyes widened immediately, revealing her surprise. She said excitedly," Dous, the creator of the ''Heavenly Kitchen'', who was well-known 30 years ago. That Dous?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Liza nodded and said, "Yes, that''s him! When I worked in Heavenly Kitchen, Mr. Dous helped me a lot and taught me a lot. My achievements today are inseparable from my teacher''s guidance. It can be said that Mr. Dous is my second father." Fade still did not understand the reputation and status of Dous. Quin quickly introduced to him, "Miss Liza is considered popr in the culinary world in recent years,but Mr. Dous has been famous in the culinary world for more than 30 years. Moreover, Miss Liza''s fans are mainly young people, but Mr. Dous''s fanse in all ages, and his influence is several times greater than Miss Liza''s." Hearing this, Fade was a little surprised at Dous''s fame. At the same time, he looked at Liza, then at Quin, and he tried to give Quin a hint with his eyes. Liza was in front of them, and it was not very nice for Quin to say that Liza was not as influential as Dous. Unexpectedly, Liza understood what Fade was trying to hint to Quin. She shook her head and said, "President Lin is right. I''m not as popr as my teacher. My fans are all young people, and they are mainly young people whomunicate online. Moreover, my poprity is helped by my gender and looks." "But my teacher''s poprity is far greater than mine. His fan base is not only young people who communicate on the inte, but also many middle-aged people, including a lot of famous entrepreneurs, politicians, celebrities etc. They are all fans of my teacher. Some of them would even wait for a whole year, in order to have a chance to have dinner with him," Liza said with admiration. Her eyes shone bright, and she was respectful toward her teacher. After hearing this, Fade had a rough idea about Mr. Dous. Then he said, "Miss Liza, your teacher''s illness is..." When it came to this matter, Liza''s expression darkened, and her voice was a little low. She said, "My teacher came from a poor background. He had been working hard all these years to achieve his present position. However, he faced many minor health problems. The joints in his arms ached, and this not only affected his life, but also his cooking skills. It caused him much pain and misery in these recent years." "Although my teacher has tried many medical treatments, his illness was notpletely cured. Even the top doctors in Micovia told him that if he gave up his career and rested for at least three years, then only he could recover fully." "My teacher couldn''t bear to give up the career that was his passion for his whole life. In the end, I tried to seek out remedies and herbal medicines in various countries. Therefore, here I am," Liza exined, with a hint of regret and sadness in her tone. After hearing what Liza had said, Fade thought for a while, touched his chin, and asked her, "If your teacher''s illness is really rheumatoid arthritis, then the Life Elixir Wine can cure him." "The Life Elixir Wine can cure him, is that true?" Liza asked, and she widened her eyes suddenly and rushed toward Fade excitedly, pressing Fade''s arm with her hands. It was obvious that she had a deep affection for her teacher. Fade nodded and said, " After all, it is called the Life Elixir Wine. As the name implies, it is a type of wine that helps the body recuperate and restore itself. It will help cure your teacher''s illness." "That''s great!" Liza said excitedly,and she looked at Fade. "Mr. Chen, can you sell me some of the Life Elixir Wine? I would like to bring it back to my teacher." Fade shook his head and said, "No!" Chapter 264 Chapter 264 "Ah!" Liza said in shock, and her face fell. She lowered her head and was ready to beg him,as she said, "Mr. Chen, what I did just now was my fault, I..." Seeing her in this state, Fade Chen gestured his hand with a smile and said, "Miss Liza, you misunderstood my words. I said no, not because I won''t give you the Life Elixir Wine, but because I won''t give you the current batch of Life Elixir Wine." "Are there other versions of the Life Elixir Wine?" Liza asked in confusion. Fade exined, "The Life Elixir Wine on this production line is manufactured for the average person. Although it possesses medicinal properties to treat arthritis, there are other properties and effects. It can treat insomnia, or act as a light tranquillizer. It can alleviate anxiety, have cooling effects and help strengthen the muscles. Therefore, if you bring back this version of the Life Elixir Wine, the therapeutic effects to treat arthritis will be less." " Mr. Chen, what are you trying to say?" Liza asked. Fade smiled and said, "I can adjust the recipe and weaken the other effects, and strengthen the medicinal effects for arthritis . In this way, the therapeutic effect for joints will be much better." Hearing what he had said,Liza was suddenly excited, and tears came out of her eyes. She rushed to Fade and gave him a close hug. When their bodies were pressed tightly together, Fade felt a sense of firm sticity under her tan skin. However, his wife was right beside him, so Fade didn''t dare to let his imagination run wild. His hands were stiff and he didn''t move. Then he coughed twice,"Ahem, ahem." Liza came to her senses and released Fade. She was blushing, perhaps from shyness or excitement. "It will take some time for us to adjust the form and manufacture the wine. Miss Liza, please wait for our production. In two days, we will send someone to deliver the wine to you," Fade exined. Liza immediately said, "Thank you so much,Mr. Chen!" Then, Fade and Quin Lin bade farewell to Liza. Fade began to prepare the unique version of the Life Elixir Wine for Dous. Quin returned to thepany and contacted Liza. Both parties rifed the incident on Weibo . Liza formally apologized to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc on Weibo, saying that the previous incident was due to her being misled by someone else, which caused her to make thosements. Now, after tasting the wine personally on the spot, she had realized the qualities of the Life Elixir Wine and she praised the wine and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc on Weibo without any hesitation. Quin immediately announced that Liza was hired by Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s Life Elixir Wine branch as the official taster to control the taste and quality of thepany''s products. As a result,the scandal that had arisen due to Liza''s Weibo post finally ended. Because of this matter, many Liza''s foreign fans became aware of the Life Elixir Wine in China, and they showed a keen interest in it. They even made trips to visit Bay City, just to have a taste of the Life Elixir Wine. Of course, there were still a group of people who did not believe the so- called reconciliation between the two sides. They thought that Liza had been bribed by Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc with money, and that she was making these statements against her will. At the same time, Fade also produced the Life Elixir Wine which was tailor- made for Dous. He sent someone to deliver it to Liza for her to send it to her teacher in Micovia. But just as everything was going well, there was some news on ude . ude announced that Keele Corporation would be setting up a new winepany in South Hanover City, the neighboring city of Bay City to produce the newly developed line of wines called "Superhero Wine". N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The so- called "Superhero Wine" was a coboration between Keele Corporation and other companies such as Marvel and DC Corporation from Micovia. For example, the "Hulk Wine" would enhance strength. Another example, "Spider-Man Wine", could help ease muscle tension and enhance the speed of movement. Such effects immediately attracted a lot of people, especially young fans. However, after peeling off these fancy packaging, the professionals soon found out that the so- called "Superhero Wines" were just health- care wine with certain effects, which were not much different from the other herbal wines on the market. The day after the "Superhero Wine" line wasunched, there was more news. An ordinary old man in China had believed in the rumors and drank some Life Elixir Wine. He then fell seriously ill after drinking it. After his family took the liquor to have it tested, the results showed that there was not any problem with the Life Elixir Wine. The old man''s family did not believe the test results, so they asked someone to send samples of the liquor to a foreign team for further examination. The results of the test were shocking. It was said that there were a variety of substances in the wine that did not conform to the standards of Micovia in regards to health preservation. The test also indicated that it was very likely that these substances would cause all kinds of harm to the human body. As soon as such news came out, the Life Elixir Winepany, which had just recovered from the previous scandal, was suddenly involved in this bigger crisis. When Fade heard the news, he immediately rushed to thepany. Sure enough, thepany office was hectic and busy. Quin, who was in the president''s office, looked solemn. She was busy with phone calls. "Dear, how is the situation right now?" Fade came forward and asked. Quin''splexion was pale, and she said, "Now, all the major media outlets have reported on this matter, and news has spread on the Inte. But it is really a strange situation. The old man''s family has not contacted ourpany, and we are not able to contact them as well." Fade nodded and said, "I suspect that someone deliberately made up this story to defame our company. After all, there was a huge mistake in the news itself. Our Life Elixir Wine is expensive, and only a small amount is sold to the public. Some older person who can buy the Life Elixir Wine, and whose family can send samples to Micovia for tests, is not any ordinary person." "I asked an acquantaince in Micovia for some information. The team mentioned in the news is indeed from a well-known testingb in Micovia. But the so-called samples were not sent from China, but from Micovia. Also, the person who sent the samples is from Keele Corporation," Quin said in a low voice. Fade''s expression suddenly darkened and he said coldly, "Keele Corporation has just opened a newpany near Bay City andunched a new line of wine. Now, our Life Elixir Wine suddenly has a problem with quality control. It can''t be a coincidence!" Upon hearing this, Quin''s face fell. She said, "As for ude, I''ve contacted him and asked him about this matter. However, he denied any involvement and refused to admit that this matter has something to do with him." "I didn''t expect ude to be such a person. He failed to take over ourpany and now he resorts to such a despicable method," Quin said. Her face was ashen, and she was clearly angry. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 At this time, the secretary knocked on the door, and walked in to make a report. "President Lin, I have thetest news on the Superhero Wine." "What news?" Quin Lin asked in a hurry. The secretary said, "There will be a press conference for the Superhero Wine in three days. This will be the officialunch of the Superhero Wine series in China. The press conference will be held at the mall next to thepany office of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "What!" Quin said, and she mmed her hand on the table.She stood up. This was undoubtedly a competitive move against the Life Elixir Winepany. Seeing his wife''s furious expression, Fade Chen stepped forward and consoled her. He said, "Dear, don''t worry. It''s not that we don''t have any chance." "What chance do we have?" Quin asked. Fade spoke confidently, "I am confident in the taste and effects of the Life Elixir Wine, and I have faith in our customers who have tasted the Life Elixir Wine. Even if they advertise their new products to many people, they can only create rumors about us." "But..." Quin was still worried. Fade put his arm around his wife''s shoulder with a smile and said, "There''s nothing to be worried about. I have already thought of an idea. The most important thing for you now is to have a good rest and wait for the press conference in three days." Although Quin seemed doubtful, she had extraordinary faith in Fade. Concurrently, at the top of a five-star hotel in South Hanover City, ude was lying on the bed. He had always seemed powerful and authoritative in the eyes of outsiders. However, he now had a pained expression, and he was groaning constantly. Beside him, a few doctors from Micovia were in a flurry, using all kinds of instruments and medical equipment to treat him. However, their attempts were futile. On the night of the g, when Fade had punched ude, he had a lingering injury. At that time, he did not apologize to Fade, and the injury did not heal. Later, ude had contacted some doctors from Micovia. They had arrived to examine him. After a professional diagnosis and treatment, they found no issues with ude''s physical body. However, he still felt an immense pain. As a result, every night, ude was tortured by this pain, which caused him to have insomnia. As for Mike next door, it was even more tragic for him. His private parts were injured badly. Not only did he have no reactions in his genitals now, but he felt waves of pain from it every night, as though it might fall off. He was so frightened that he couldn''t sleep. In just a few days, he had lost a lot of weight. As for their obedient follower Boris Song, there was no treatment for him. He didn''t have a Chinese doctor, or any doctor from Micovia. He could only endure the pain and he clenched his teeth as he laid down in bed every night. In fact, Mike couldn''t stand it any longer, and he wanted to apologize to Fade and alleviate his pain. However, ude refused to let him go to Fade, at least before the press conference of the Superhero Wine. He was not allowed to ask Fade for forgiveness. After many days in pain, it was finally the press conference tounch the Superhero Wine series. As a renowned international beveragepany, Keele Corporation was part of the wine production. Therefore, hundreds of reporters and colleagues came to the conference before it even started. The venue was full of people. At around ten o''clock in the morning of the press conference, the venue was filled with a huge crowd. There were more than a thousand people present. At the cheers of the crowd, ude made his entrance in a suit. He immediately garnered a round of apuse. Then, the press conference started officially and proceeded as nned. It introduced the effects of the Superhero Wine, as well as the relevant investment and development information. It also mentioned their partners, sponsors and other information. It was undeniable that Keele Corporation was well- known internationally. Every business decision was iparable to other methods of the ordinary businessmen. The resources they had in every aspect were pretty much the best in the country. After the introduction, it was time for the reporters to ask questions. The first few questions were mainly about the Superhero Wine. ude answered them one by one. Then, a reporter in the crowd suddenly raised his hand and shouted, "Mr. ude, there was a rumour that you intended to take over the Life Elixir Winepany at Bay City, but you didn''t seed in doing so. Now, you areunching this Superhero Wine series which is simr to the Life Elixir Wine.My question is, is yourunch amercial move topete with the Life Elixir Wine company?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. This topic immediately ignited the atmosphere of the venue. There was no doubt that everyone was interested in this topic. ude seemed to be prepared for this question. With a confident smile on his face, he said, "About this matter, I can tell you this. Keele Company is an international corporation, and we have never heard of these unknown smallpanies." "So Mr. Keele, what you are trying to say is that the alleged acquisition is just rumors created by the Life Elixir Winepany to hurt Keele Corporation?" The reporter continued to ask. "That, I don''t know!¡± ude said with a halfsmile. Although he didn''t say anything, his expression clearly indicated that he thought so. Someone in the crowd was dissatisfied with his answer and said, "Some time ago, Miss Liza, the famous gourmet, personally rified to the public that the Life Elixir Winepany did not start rumors about Keele Corporation." "I do not know Miss Liza personally. I don''t really know how she got this news," ude proceeded to answer. The reporter then raised the next question, "Whether these rumors are true or not, the Superhero Wine and Life Elixir Wine are nowpeting against each other. May I know your thoughts on this matter, Mr. ude?" ude shook his head and said with a chuckle, "Competition? I don''t think so. Keele corporation is thergest international beverage corporation in the world, and our products have always been top notch." "As for certain smallpanies, I heard recently that they haven''t even been able to guarantee basic quality standards, and they are not able to pass the standards of inspection in Micovia. I think that we are not at the same level at all, so there really isn''t anypetition." As soon as he said that, the crowd instantly became lively. The journalists''s questions came one after the other. "ude, are you saying that there''s an issue with the Life Elixir Wine?" "Mr. ude, in your opinion, does the Life Elixir Winepany not pose any threat to the Superhero Wine?" "Mr. ude, what are your views on the issue of quality control that the Life Elixir Winepany is facing currently?" ude''s face was full of smiles, and he said confidently, "As a businessman in the beverage industry, I won''tment further. I just want to tell my colleagues that in the business world, we have to act with integrity. Also, we have to honor our consumers and customers." When the reporters heard his words, they were all excited. They immediately began to take pictures of him. At this moment, the sound of a cold voice could be heard, "Yes, we need to act with integrity as businessmen, but we also need to act with integrity as human beings!" Chapter 266 Chapter 266 The sound of this voice immediately attracted everyone''s attention, as well as the photographers and reporters present. A young man and woman were walking over with stern expressions on their faces. As soon as the crowd spotted both of them, many people''s eyes lit up instantly, particrly the reporters. At this moment, their eyes were gleaming in excitement. "That, that is President Lin, Quin Lin of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc!" "And that is the owner of the Life Elixir Wine form, Fade Chen, Mr. Chen!" "Why did theye to the press conference of the Superhero Wine?" "Obviously, they''re here for a showdown." "Haha, there will be fireworks." Amidst the noise, ude¡¯s gazended on the two of them, and his handsome face twitched slightly. However, a confident smile appeared instantly on his face as he whispered to himself, "Quin, I didn''t want to fight with you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to marry such a pitiful man. Therefore, you are now my enemy." "No matter what you have prepared for me, I will crush you into pieces! I am supported by Keele Corporation," he thought to himself. ude seemed determined for battle, and his gaze became sharper. At this time, the reporters rushed over and surrounded Fade and Quin. They were like a tidal wave. "Mr. Chen, who were you directing your words to, when you said that one needed to act with integrity as human beings?" "President Lin, Mr. ude denied Miss Liza''s rification just now. May I know your thoughts on this?" "Mr. Chen, do you have confidence that the Life Elixir Wine canpete against Superhero Wine?" Fade coughed, then he gestured with both hands to suppress the noise of the crowd. He spoke clearly, "Today, we are here to rify the rumors and issues surrounding Life Elixir Wine, particrly in regards to our quality control." Without waiting for the reporters to speak, Fade said immediately in a low voice, "Regarding the rumors, I won''t say much. I''ll invite someone else to exin to you what happened." "Someone else? Who would that be?" "Did Mr. Chen dig up some inside information?" "Look, someone''sing!" In the midst of the chatter, a woman with short brown hair with a tan came forward. As soon as they saw her, many spectators and reporters there became excited. They clicked on the cameras in their hands and took photos without pausing at all. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s Miss Liza, the gourmet. Liza is here!" "I didn''t expect Mr. Chen to invite Liza here." "What the hell is going on? Liza was the one who criticized Fade and the others for these rumors, wasn''t she?" Amidst the uproar, Liza walked forward and nced at ude, who was on the stage. She said, "The rumor that the Life Elixir Winepany is trying to use Keele Corporation is aplete lie. The truth is, Keele corporation became aware of the effects of the Life Elixir Wine and came to negotiate a take over of thepany from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. However, negotiations fell through, and their offer was rejected by President Lin and Mr. Chen." "Thereafter, Mr. ude told me his side of the story. However, the situation he described to me was the opposite of what had happened. He said that Keele Corporation had no intention of taking over the Life Elixir Winepany, and that the other party was deliberately spreading false rumors. Due to my trust in Mr. ude, I believed him. I also tried the Life Elixir Wine that he provided for me and disliked it. Therefore, I posted on Weibo my negative opinion of the Life Elixir Wine and the company." "Later, I went to the Life Elixir Wine manufacturing nt of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, and tasted the Life Elixir Wine in person. There, I realized that the taste and effects of the Life Elixir Wine were iparable. The wine I had tasted previously was a false version, and I had been misled and deceived." Although everyone was aware of Liza''s rification due to her previous post on Weibo, she only used the word "deceived" as the reason of making that post. No one knew the truth behind the matter. Now, she was announcing the details of her deception in public, letting everyone know the truth. It seemed that ude was behind all of this. All of a sudden, there was an uproar, and the journalists turned their eyes to ude. In a split second,he was bombarded with many questions. "Mr. ude, may I ask if Keele Corporation really tried to take over the Life Elixir Winepany?" " Miss Liza said that she was deceived by you. Is that true?" "Mr. ude, could you give us some further details on this matter?" ude''s face fell, and he red at Liza. However, Liza was not intimidated at all, and she red right back at him. ude turned his gaze away and cleared his throat.Then, he spoke in a low voice, "I am disappointed to hear Miss Liza''s words. Although Miss Liza and I are not close friends, we are acquaintances. I am not sure why she is making such defamatory usations against me." "Defamatory usations?" Liza said. She was not a good-tempered person, and when she heard the nonsense that ude was spouting, she exploded immediately. "ude, you are shameless indeed. You won''t admit to what you have done, you..." ude was calm andposed. He ignored Liza''s words and insinuated, "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc has just invited Miss Liza to be their chief gourmet. I wonder how much Miss Liza received, and how much will she make annually?" As soon as he said this, everyone''s expression shifted, and they looked at Liza with suspicion in their eyes. Obviously, ude''s words were implying that Liza had ndered him due to the money she received from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Liza was instantly furious. The expression on her face turned dark, and she yelled, "ude, I thought we were friends. I didn''t expect such treacherous behavior from you. You manipted me just for your business." "Miss Liza, I don''t know what you are talking about!" ude replied, and his expression was cold. He shook his head and said, "I would like to give you a piece of advice. Your fame did note overnight. I would suggest that you don''t destroy your reputation over such a minor issue." As soon as he said that, the crowd was divided into two groups. Some people supported ude, and they suspected that Liza was bribed by Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Many others were fans of Liza, and they believed her words. Liza was not bothered by the people who were doubting her. She simply sneered, fixed her gaze at ude, and said, "I would say the same to you. As a member of your family, if youmit a crime, it will affect the reputation of Keele Corporation. How will your family think of you then?" Hearing her words, ude''s face fell slightly. However, he recovered his self-assured pose and dered, "I am a man of integrity and character. Keele Corporation''s reputation will not be negatively affected." "Really now?" Liza said, and she smirked. Her next reply wasced with sarcasm, "Mr. ude doesn''t believe my words. He suspected that I was bribed. So, shall I invite someone else to exin what is going on?" Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Her words caused the crowd to be curious, and they started to buzz and chatter amongst themselves. "Is there someone else arriving soon? Who could that be?" "I don''t know! Miss Liza is such a famous gourmet, and she is now under suspicion. Can this new person handle the pressure of this situation?" "Yes, I feel suspicious about the situation too. No matter whoes forward and no matter what they say, ude will just use the same argument. There will be no way for the other party to prove their innocence or defend themselves." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "This time, I think Quin Lin and Fade Chen were too anxious. They came forward recklessly and started a fight with ude." "They have no choice. ude has the backing of Keele Corporation. Once Keele Corporation starts selling this ''Superhero Wine'', there will be no chance for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s Life Elixir Wine." "Look, he''s here." As the crowd looked on the scene, a white man in his fifties walked forward. He had short curly hair, and his cheeks had a tinge of redness. He had some freckles that weremon amongst white people and a big belly as well. On his face, he had an earnest expression. Some Chinese people, especially the younger generation, were confused when they saw him. They didn''t know who he was. However, the foreigners, mostly the older ones, beamed instantly when they saw him. They positioned their cameras toward the man and took photos continuously. Their enthusiasm when they saw him was greaterpared to when they saw Liza enter. At this time, Liza introduced proudly to everyone, "Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you my teacher, Mr. Dous!" "My teacher is the founder of ''Heavenly Kitchen'', an exclusive chef for Michelin Restaurant, a world- renowned gourmet foodie and a guest professor at Harvard University..." As this series of titles were announced, even those who didn''t know who Dous immediately knew that the man in front of them had an impressive background. ude, who was still on stage, swayed a little when he saw Dous. The expression on his face instantly became dark. At this time, Liza and her teacher faced the crowd. Then she said, "Dear teacher, please speak." Dous nodded and said, "Actually, when Liza invited me here, I wasn''t aware of any rumors surrounding the Life Elixir Wine. Also, I was not aware of the issues of quality control." Everyone was a little confused when they heard his words. What did Dous mean by saying that? If he didn''t know anything about the rumors, then what was he doing here? Everyone looked confused. Dous'' s tone became deeper as he said, "I am aware of one thing though...Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s Life Elixir Wine is definitely an excellent beverage, and its quality, taste, and effects are top-notch. I can say that the Life Elixir Wine is the most delicious beverage that I''ve ever tasted." Everyone was stunned when they heard his words, and their expressions were full of shock. They did not expect Dous to give the Life Elixir Wine such a high rating. ude''s face fell, and his expression turned darker. He exined forcefully, "I have great respect for Mr. Dous, as well as his sense of taste. However, a delectable item does not mean that it is safe for consumption. Those test results..." Before ude could finish speaking, Dous interrupted him. He said, "As for the dubious test results, it is not authentic. Liza sent me a few bottles of the Life Elixir Wine from the factory. I sent the bottles to ab and had the contents tested, and the results showed that there is nothing wrong with the products." "Also, the Life Elixir Wine has medicinal properties, and it can be used for treatment. After drinking the Life Elixir Wine that Mr. Chen specially made for me, my arthritis, which hadsted for many years, was cured. I could then continue my career as a chef. Therefore, the main purpose of my trip to China this time is to express my gratitude to Mr. Chen." Hearing his words, everyone was shocked, especially the reporters from the west. Many of them were fans of Dous, so they were aware of his arthritis problem. He had gone for treatment numerous times, but the treatments didn''t have much effect on him. There were even rumors of his retirement at some point. Unexpectedly, a few bottles of Life Elixir Wine from China had cured Dous''s problems. It was such an incredible wine, and it was now vouched by Dous, with his high status and fame. Many people at the scene changed their minds immediately. They were doubtful just now, but now they firmly supported Fade and hispanions. This was the effect of Dous''s long-standing fame and reputation. So, for a time, reporters began to ask ude questions, one after the other. "May I ask, Mr. ude, what are yourments on Mr. Dous''s words?" "Mr. Dous said that there is no problem with quality control. I would like to ask you, Mr. ude, why do you insist that it doesn''t meet the inspection standards?" "Mr. ude, were the rumors on the takeover just now true?" Listening to all the questions that he was bombarded with, ude felt a sudden headache. The sweat on his forehead rolled down, and he felt that he was in a trance. He was about to lose his bnce. Just as he was about to fall, he gritted his teeth and forced himself to focus. He knew that at this moment, he could not admit to defeat. That was absolutely not possible for him. His product would be a failure before it even started selling. Also, the investment funds that he acquired from his family would be lost. He would lose his ce in the family, and this would cause his status in the family to fall. He might be disowned by his family. As soon as he thought of these consequences, ude couldn''t care less about Dous''s status and fame. He said, ''T ve always believed in Mr. Dous¡¯s words, but this time, I feel that he is perhaps exaggerating." "What do you mean by that? Are you saying that I''m lying?" Dous asked. He exhaled violently and his beard flew up. Also, he widened his eyes and red at ude. Many supporters of Mr. Dous also red at him. ude felt tremendous pressure instantly, but he still gritted his teeth. He stuck to his guns and said, "I am not sure. I am just saying what I feel. As for the sensational rumors that was mentioned beforehand, about the takeover and the failing standards of the wine, the truth is still not clear." "What I am trying to say, is that I read about these things on the news. Even if Miss Liza and Mr. Dous praises the Life Elixir Wine and its effects, what does it have to do with us? I was talking about the current news." At this moment, this guy waspletely acting like a rogue. Even if those negative news were proved to be fake, he would never admit that these fake news had nothing to do with him. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 ude''s shameless words immediately caused the sound of hissing at the scene, especially from Dous''s fans. Some of them couldn''t stand it anymore and they began to throw things directly at the stage . However, on the Inte, theizens who were watching the live broadcast were fighting at this moment. A group of people cursed ude in anger. They asked him to get out of the country, and resolved to boycott the new product. On the other hand, the other group of people still chose to believe ude in this situation. They even took the initiative to find various excuses for him. "I still believe in ude. He''s so handsome and polite. How could he lie and create false rumors?" ude''s supporters said. "If he was a local Chinese man, I would believe that he did such a thing. But ude is from Micovia. I don''t believe he would resort to such shameless behavior," they said. "ude is backed by Keele Corporation, which is thergest beveragepany globally. They are better than the small domestic factories. They are definitely not the problem . If there''s a problem, the small factories in China are probably involved," they argued. "I support ude. Let''s boycott the evil small factory!" ude''s supporters said again. "I''m a Marvel fan, and I support the heroic effects of the wine. I like The Incredible Hulk the most, and I hope there will be special bottles of wine based on him!" they said. ''Tm also a Marvel fan. The heroic effects of the wine are extremely cool. It''s not at the same level compared with the old-fashioned Life Elixir Wine," they said again. It was very lively at the scene and on the Inte. Although ude came under fire, he still stuck to his guns and denied resolutely that he had any involvement with these issues. At this moment, Fade Chen snorted coldly. He looked at ude and said, "It seems that you won''t shed a tear until you see the coffin! You leave me no choice but to expose all of your scandals. Is that what you want?" When ude heard this, he felt anxious. However, his face still had the expression of self- righteousness. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any skeletons in the closet. Just try attacking me, if Mr. Chen wants to target me. I, ude, have never been afraid." "Really?" Fade said, and the corners of his mouth were raised slightly, revealing a sneer. Then he shouted, "Come down!" "Come down!" Everyone looked up instinctively as they heard thismand. They thought to themselves, "Who ising down? Is that personing down from the sky?" When everyone raised their heads to look around, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Everyone looked on, and all of them gazed at the person who wasing down, in amazement. At this moment, the person who wasing down was actually ude''s managing partner, Mike. He had been smiling and standing beside ude all this time. Mike walked down from the press conference stage and came toward the reporters. Only then did the crowd understand why Fade had said e down" just now. "Mike, what are you doing?" ude asked in shock. His face was filled with horror as he stared at Mike. He shouted, "Mike,e back now." Mike didn''t bother to listen to ude at all. Facing the reporters''s cameras, Mike said, "This is the truth of the matter. Half a month ago in Micovia, ude pulled me..." Then, Mike reported directly, without hiding anything, on how ude had discussed with him the take over of the Life Elixir Winepany, and how they had created rumors with malicious intentions. Finally, they had set up a newpany to destroy the Life Elixir Winepany. When the whole story came out of Mike''s mouth, everyone was shocked, and the reporters swarmed to the stage. ude''s face was pale. He knew that he could do nothing to save the situation. He immediately ordered the security guards to stop the reporters and turned around to run away. However, at this moment, there was a siren outside, and ude was caught as he was running out of the building. At the same time, the Inte was also in an uproar. The people who had supported Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc suddenly gained the upper hand and achieved victory. They yelled in glee and attacked ude''s supporters. "Haha, did you guys enjoyed the p in your faces? You crazy fans were still so proud just now!" they teased ude''s supporters. "Didn''t someone say just now that someone from Micovia wouldn''t do such a thing? Let''s continue to discuss that!" they shouted. "I wonder who has integrity now, the corporation, or the evil small factory?" they said.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Haha, those people who supported ude just now,e out and show yourself now!" they yelled again. The scene was chaotic, and the press conference concluded after an announcement. Many reporters surrounded Fade and hispanions, and they were bombarded with many questions. Fade was not used to being in the public eye, so he allowed his wife and the others to stand in front of him. He squeezed out of the crowd quickly and ran away. The fat man, Mike, somehow came over to him with a nervous and ingratiating expression. He said cautiously to Fade, "Mr. Chen, I, I did what you asked me to do. This, thisst treatment, when will you..." Fade took out a pair of silver needles and said, "Let''s do it now, I have time anyway." "Ah, here?" Mike questioned. He looked around the parking lot they were in, and there were people walking through it. "Forget it then!" Fade said. Mike gritted his teeth, took off his pants, and said, "I''ll do it. I''ll do it." Unexpectedly, Fade looked confused. "Why did you take off your pants? For thest treatment, all I need to do is pierce a few needles into your back," he said. Mike was speechless and felt awkward. He pulled up his pants immediately and began to take off his clothes. Some people were snickering nearby. Soon, Fade pricked a few needles into Mike and said, "Okay, it''s done!" Mike put on his clothes, frowned and tried to move his junk. He felt much better and was instantly overjoyed. "Alright, finally, it''s better. Thank you, Mr. Chen," Mike thanked him. After saying that, Mike almost wanted to rush back to the hotel immediately, call a few girls, and celebrate. He was so bored during this period of time as his junk couldn''t be used. Subsequently, just as he was about to leave, Fade''s faint voice could be heard behind him. He said, "By the way, I forgot to tell you that although you are cured now, I''m afraid that your junk will be ruined again if you ''exercise'' it right away." "What! This... Mr. Chen, you promised to cure me, I..." Mike whined and looked bitter. Fade had an innocent expression, and he said, "Yes, you''ve been cured! However, you have just recovered. The number of times you can use it is limited. You can''t use it too much. For example, you can only use it for five times at most this year, and you can double it to ten times next year. In this way, you can only recover fully after five years." "What, five or ten times a year!" Mike yelled in shock. He felt as though the sky was about to copse. This was insufficient to satisfy his lust for women. "Mr. Chen, can you..." Mike requested. "No!" Fade declined firmly and he said, "This is the best therapeutic treatment for you. If you are not happy with it, I''ll help you return to your previous state." "No, no, I am happy with it, I am happy with it!" Mike said. He was truly terrified, and quickly gestured his hand. Then, he left helplessly with a bitter look on his face. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Looking at Mike''s back as he left, Fade Chen felt that the situation was rather ludicrous. Mike, the awful person who had attacked Wil Lu, was the ace up ude''s sleeve. Three days ago, ude, Boris Song, and Mike were still suffering from unbearable pain every night as they hadn''t apologized to Fade. ude and Boris could still endure the pain as the pain was located at their chest and on their back. However, Mike''s injuries were at his crucial parts, and he had never been a resilient person. That was why in just two days, he couldn¡¯t endure the pain anymore. Thus, Mike came secretly to Fade to ask for his help in order to relieve his pain. He had admitted his mistakes, apologized to him, and even paid himpensation. Fade had thought over this matter and had agreed to treat him. But he also remembered the uing press conference, so he didn''t cure himpletely. He left thest treatment till after his testimony at the press conference. As a result, his n went smoothly. As for the number of times Mike could have sex in a year, it was the punishment that Fade deliberately gave to Mike the pervert. Everything went smoothly after that. The Superhero wine series, which had just been established by ude for a few days, was canceled before it was even officially registered as new products. Due to the huge impact of this incident, involving famous personages such as Liza, Dous, and ude, many foreigners became aware of China''s Life Elixir Wine. They were curious about this mystical wine. Dous''s fans, in particr, were middle-aged people who had achieved great things in life. They were wealthy and had time to spare. Therefore, after hearing from Dous that the Life Elixir Wine had such amazing qualities, they actually traveled thousands of miles to China just to purchase bottles of Life Elixir Wine. Due to this development, Quin Lin seized the opportunity to expand the production scale of the Life Elixir Winepany. Now, thepany would be able to manufacture three times more products than its original factory. The production was also elerated, and she began to export the Life Elixir Wine to other countries. For a short period of time, Fade''s Life Elixir Wine that was casually brewed by him became popr internationally. ude and Boris Song were bailed out by the embassy of Micovia after being arrested. They had been taken in by the police, and the embassy had negotiated with thew enforcement officers. After being released, they actually took the initiative to meet Fade and they apologized to him. This caused Fade to feel surprised. In the end, he discovered that the pain encountered by these two guys was really unbearable. They had hired a famous doctor in Micovia and they had undergone treatment for half a month, yet there was no improvement at all. Before that, they had been gritting their teeth and enduring the pain because of their new factory. Now, the factory had closed down, so they no longer had the motivation to tolerate the pain, and they finally couldn''t bear it anymore. They came to Fade to beg for forgiveness and wanted to ask for treatment. Fade rejected them without hesitation and drove them away. Anyway, the pain would not cost them their lives. Moreover, it would onlyst for half a year, and then it would slowly disappear and everything would eventually return to normal. The six months of torture was the punishment Fade had given to them. As business grew steadily, the New Year passed quickly in this bustling atmosphere. The working adults rushed back from all over the country and they started work again. The students also rushed to the schools from their hometown and began a new semester of their studies. Therefore, in the past few days, Fade received a lot of special gifts. These gifts came from the hometowns of the various senders. The people who sent him gifts were Xenia, Momo Soo, and Yuri Zhang. Even Housekeeper Wong brought a lot of gifts for him too. Amidst the hustle and bustle, Tom Wei from Long Enterprise also sent an invitation to Fade. It was a tradition for Long Enterprise to gather every year on the 18th day of the first lunar month. Brothers and friends would be invited to join them, have dinner with them, and gifts would be given out. This gathering would indicate a merry beginning of the new year. Moreover, this year''s gathering was different from the gatherings of previous years, and the scale was muchrger than before. Due to Fade''s fame, Long Enterprise had conquered Bay City and monopolized the businesses there. Therefore, there were not only local friends who would be attending this gathering but also many big shots from the surrounding cities. They would being to congratte Long Enterprise on their sess. Of course, they were mainlying due to Fade''s reputation. Therefore, Fade was the true protagonist of this gathering. In this regard, Fade felt that he could take advantage of this gathering to let people know who he was and what he stood for. He could also threaten evil people with bad intentions by warning them not to get themselves in trouble. On the 18th day of the first lunar month, Fade arrived at Long Enterprise early in the morning. Because of therge scale of the gathering this time, Tom had specially rented arge conference hall that could amodate thousands of people. Before eight o''clock in the morning, people from all over Bay City arrived one after the other, and the hall was quickly filled. At 10 o''clock in the morning, everyone was seated. Tom immediately announced the opening of the gathering, and then he invited Fade toe out, to a round of warm apuse. Although Lunatic Chen''s name was quite well-known in the vicinity, there were still many people who had never seen this legendary big shot. They couldn''t help but stick their heads out and stretch their necks to look at Fade. When some big shots saw that the famous Lunatic Chen was only a young boy in his early twenties, they could not help but have some disbelief and doubts in their hearts. "This is Lunatic Chen, the top dog of Bay City?" the other big shots asked. "This boy is only in his twenties. Is he really that powerful?" they questioned again. "It can''t be a mistake, can it? This person is our boss!" they said. Fade''s eyes swept around the hall, and he immediately noticed the doubts in everyone''s eyes. He didn''t exin much. He stood up and said, "Today marks the beginning of the new year for Long Enterprise. Your arrival and presence mean a lot to me, and thank you for showing respect to Long Enterprise and myself." "I won''t say anything more. Let me propose a toast with a ss of warm wine to show my sincerity," Fade said. Then, Fade raised the wine ss with his left hand and nced at the crowd. Although some of the big shots still had doubts, Lunatic Chen was well- known and infamous, and no one dared to offend him on such an asion. Therefore, they got up and picked up the wine ss on their table. As they held their wine sses, some people couldn''t help muttering to themselves, "This wine is obviously cold. Why did he say that it was warm? Is there some mistake?" Just as everyone was wondering about this issue, Fade suddenly pped his left hand as he stood on stage. Instantly, a bottle of white wine on the table flew directly into the air, and then Fade tapped his left hand gently on the bottle. The thick ss bottle exploded instantly, and countless droplets of liquid flew across the room. "What is he doing?" the people questioned in their hearts. Everyone was shocked and confused. At this moment, as he gazed at the wine droplets that were soaring in the air, Fade''s eyes shrank in a split second, and he swept his left hand with his sleeve. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In an instant, a red me emerged from Fade''s sleeve. The burning me floated in the air and instantly ignited the droplets of white wine which were soaring in the air. Suddenly, the sky above the hall was incandescent with blue mes, which caused the scene to be breathtaking. Even more astonishing was when Fade flipped his palm gently andunched a blow in the air. He created a gust of wind which caused the burning droplets of wine in the air to float up. Once the droplets were high above, they began to plummet down. Countless droplets of wine descended upon them and they fell perfectly into each guest''s wine sses. Their wine sses glowed instantly, emitting a sapphire blue light. The zing droplets heated up the cool liquid in the sses, turning it warm. Then, Fade raised his ss and said in a clear voice, "Let''s have a ss of warm wine!" Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Seeing Fade Chen down the wine in one gulp on stage, the crowd came back to their senses. They immediately raised their sses and followed suit. Then, everyone put down their wine sses, and they werepletely shocked. At this moment, they finally understood what Fade was talking about. He actually heated up the wine directly for thousands of people on the spot. Everyone was impressed by his magic skills. He had produced burning mes with a single wave of his hand, and he had ignited the wine droplets soaring in the air. Also, he had precisely positioned each droplet to fall into each guests''s ss. These actions demonstrated Fade''s high skill in martial-arts and his ability to control the movement of various objects with precision. Everyone surrendered to him in their hearts, and they did not doubt him anymore. Tom Wei couldn''t help but smile in excitement after witnessing this. He nced at Fade, gave him the thumbs up, and whispered, "Brother Fade, well done. The big shots from all over the country are intimidated by you right now!" Fade smiled faintly. He sat down and said to Tom, "Let''s continue with the order of events!" Tom nodded with an excited smile on his face. Then, he announced that the gathering would continue with the subsequent events nned. The following event was a demonstration of loyalty from all parties present. They brought gifts to Fade on stage to show their loyalty to Long Enterprise. Tom also saluted them and gave them gifts after that, indicating to them that Long Enterprise would allow everyone to grow stronger together. The gifts were not luxury items that were expensive or showy. However, these gifts were all carefully prepared by the big shots. Each gift had its own individual characteristics, which demonstrated their sincerity. This year, Tom also prepared unique gifts.The gift was a special medicinal liquid, which could enhance the strength of a warrior, raising their skills to the next level. For example, an early stage Yellow Level warrior could be a middle stage Yellow Level warrior. These gifts were also inspected by Fade to vouch for their effectivenesss. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Although they were useless to Tom , this gift was considered precious to all the big shots. After all, enhancing the strength of a warrior would bring them good fortune. As a result, the big shots from all over the country were even more convinced of Fade''s power and Long Enterprises'' supremacy. In such an atmosphere, everyone presented their gifts. Next, it was time for everyone to eat and drink together. But just as Tom was about to announce that the dishes were served, there was a sudden sound of footsteps at the door of the venue. Then, two figures pushed the door open and walked in slowly. The sound of the door opening immediately attracted everyone''s attention. As soon as they saw the two peopleing in, many people''s expressions changed dramatically, and their eyes were full of surprise. Then, they looked over at Fade. At this moment, Tom''s expression also turned gloomy. He pounded the table and stood up, staring at the two figuresing toward him. One of them turned out to be Aaron Wan, who had already evacuated Bay City and had fled for his life. Tom pointed at Aaron and shouted in a deep voice, "Aaron, how dare youe back here!" Aaron looked calm. He was not in a hurry, and he held a delicate box in his hand. He walked forward slowly and said, "Tom, what are you talking about? I purposely came with Mr. Cui to congratte Mr. Chen with this gift!" Speaking of Mr. Cui, everyone''s eyes fell on the man next to Aaron. The man next to Aaron was about thirty years old. He had a neutral expression, and the corners of his eyes were slightly raised. With his hands behind his back, there was an unmistakable pride in his eyes. He was wearing a pair of shoes made of cloth, and he wore pale blue robes. His hair was in a bun on his head, he dressed like an ancient priest. "What gift did you bring?" Tom asked. He looked at Aaron with vignce in his eyes. Aaron chuckled and continued to walk forward. He stopped at the center of the room and looked at Fade. He opened the exquisite box slowly and said, "This is the gift I''m giving you." As he opened the lid of the box, everyone finally saw what was inside. In a split second, everyone''s expression shifted dramatically. Tom became furious instantly. He mmed the table, pointed to Aaron, and shouted, "Aaron, Brother Fade spared your life. Do you want to get yourself killed right now?" "Kill him, he''s a crazy fanatic!" the big shots shouted. "F*ck, how dare he mock Brother Fade. Kill him!" they shouted. "How dare Aaron provoke Brother Fade even after the Wan family is ruined. He is looking for death!" they shouted again. Amidst the angry voices, Aaron kept a straight face, and there was still a faint smile in the corner of his mouth. He took out the stic rm clock in the shape of a clown from the box. Then he looked at Fade and said, "Why are you guys so angry? In my opinion, isn''t this rm clock suitable for Mr. Chen? A lunatic and a fool, it is close to the time of death, isn''t it?" "How dare you!" Tom shouted. He was infuriated. He rushed down from the stage and pped Aaron. Although in the past, Aaron possesed stronger skills than Tom, his inner energy waspletely destroyed by Fade. Therefore, it was impossible for him to block Tom''s attack at this moment. As Tom made his move, the angry roars of the people around him continued to sound. "p him to death!" the people shouted. "Aaron, how dare you! Are you looking to die?" they shouted. "Master Wei, don''t strike him to death with your hand. Beat him till half dead, and then torture him!" they shouted again. Amidst the voices of the crowd, Tomunched his palm. He had recently reached thete stage of the Yellow Level. The force of his attack was powerful, and the sound of wind could be heard. Aaron had no chance to escape this powerful force. But at this time, a hint of panic shed in Aaron''s eyes, and then he immediately recovered. He even had a confident smile on his face. "You will die!" Tom shouted. Tom was incensed when he saw Aaron in this calm state. Heunched a deadly blow with his palm. At this time, Aaron looked at the man in long robes next to him and said respectfully, "Mr. Cui, sorry to trouble you." Mr. Cui nodded slightly and then took a step forward. In a sh, the long robes on his body moved automatically, creating a strong gust of wind . His sleeves were blown by the strong wind, and he raised his right hand, which was as pale as turquoise jade. He bent his fingers slightly and made a gentle flicking movement toward Tom''s palm. "Puff!" With a soft explosion, Mr. Cui shot out a stream of energy from his fingertips and struck Tom''s palm. Tom''s expression shifted instantly. He flew backward from the impact as though he had been struck by a heavy hammer. Witnessing this scene, everyone who was shouting loudly just now was shocked. "Master Wei lost. How could that be possible?" they said in confusion. "Who is Mr. Cui? How could he be so powerful?" they asked. "No wonder Aaron was so arrogant. Looks like he has asked a master for help," they said. "Look, look at the symbol on Mr. Cui''s robes," someone shouted. Everyone''s eyes turned to Mr. Cui''s robes abruptly. At the corner of his fluttering robes, a small and delicate symbol was clearly visible. The symbol was formed by three curved lines in silver which were side by side, like the character "Water" in the Oracle bone script. Some martial-artists could not help but be startled when they spotted this symbol. "This, this is the symbol of the ''Third River n''!" they shouted in shock. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 When the name "Third River n" was mentioned, almost everyone in the hall was stunned, and their expression changed suddenly. They were initially confident and bold, and now they were a little anxious and fearful. Aaron Wan smiled disdainfully and confidently at this scene. He looked proud and he spoke in a loud voice, "I forgot to introduce Mr. Cui to all of you. This is Yacob Cui, the disciple that is most favored by Saga He of the Third River n." Many people''s expressions changed instantly upon hearing this, and their faces were a little gloomy. "I didn''t expect the Wan Family to ask for help from the Third River n!" the people said. "Saga''s disciple. Seems like Old Wan is still respected by others from the past?" they said. "Fade Chen is in danger this time," the people said again. "No way, Mr. Chen defeated Shancus Wan, who was an expert in the ck Level!" others spoke in his defense. "No, this is a totally different situation!" Someone said, and they shook their head with a stern expression on their face. "I''ve heard information on the Third River n before. This Yacob Cui is definitely not someone to be trifled with!" someone said again. "Really? Is he so powerful?" someone asked. The person nced at Yacob Cui, who was wearing long robes, and he looked away. He didn''t dare to look at him again. "Yacob Cui, he can''t be described as just powerful," the person answered. "He joined the Third River n when he was three years old and was their follower for more than thirty years. He has been practicing the martial-art skills of the Third River n for more than twenty years and has a solid foundation. At the same time, his talent in the martial-arts is also astonishing. His training speed is considered the highest, and he is considered a prodigy at the Third River n. Now, he has reached the early stage of the ck Level at just the age of thirty," the person continued. "What, the early stage of the ck Level!"someone answered. When everyone heard this, they could not help but be shocked. They looked at Yacob in disbelief with eyes filled with shock. The person who was introducing him became even more excited and continued, "Moreover, he is not an ordinary warrior at the early stage of the ck Level. Instead, he has been following the Guardian of the Third River n for many years and has undergone rigorous training in the core martial-arts skills. He was treated as a disciple of the inner circle and trained to be the sessor of the n. He can defeat opponents on the same level as him due to his outstanding martial- arts skills." "The reason why he is here now is that he was punished by the Guardian of the Third River n due to an ident caused by his hasty progress. He was temporarily expelled from the n and became a follower of Saga. Therefore, we are not facing an ordinary disciple of the Third River n, but a disciple from the inner circle, a possible sessor of the n," the person said again. After listening to such a detailed exnation, everyone''s facial expression shifted drastically. At this moment, they gazed at Yacob in a startled manner and they were filled with shock. At the same time, many people started to be anxious for Fade. After all, Fade''s best performance in battle was killing Shancus. However, Shancus''s level was only close to the threshold of the ck Level. Regardless of his skill level and his training, he was far inferior to disciples like Yacob Cui, who were in the inner circle. Would Fade be able to defend himself against Yacob? At this moment, many people on the scene were muttering to themselves. They were not very confident. Aaron''s smile became even wider when he noticed this. Heughed heartily and said, "Fade, you didn''t expect this to happen today, did you?" "I''ll give you a chance now. Get down immediately, kneel down before me and grovel for mercy. Then, lick my feet. Perhaps, my heart will be softened, and I can ask Mr. Cui to leave you in one piece," Aaron yelled andughed wildly. Tom Wei, who had just been helped up by others, immediately became furious when he heard this. He couldn''t help but shout, "Aaron, how dare you insult Brother Fade like this? Are you looking for death?" "Really? Am I looking for death? I don''t think so. Isn''t Fade very powerful? Why doesn''t he say anything right now? Is he dumbfounded?" Aaron continued to sneer. "Aaron, you will die!" Tom yelled in fury. He gritted his teeth and was about to rush over to kill Aaron. But at this moment, Fade stood up. He stretched out his hand and patted on Tom''s shoulder. He said lightly, "Leave it to me!" "Brother Fade, can you..." Tom said as he looked at Fade anxiously. Fade nodded with a confident smile on his face and said, "There is nothing I can''t do as a man." Tom was full of confidence after seeing Fade''s smile. He waved his fist fiercely and said, "Come on, Brother Fade. This time, we can''t let Aaron go, and that guy too. Let''s beat them up and kill them!" "Don''t worry, I will do just that," Fade said with a smile. Then, he put his hands in his pockets and walked down the stage. When Aaron heard this, he immediatelyughed and said, "Fade, You are spouting nonsense. Defeat Mr. Cui? Do you think that you''re qualified to bepared with Mr. Cui? Based on Mr. Cui''s strength, it seems like he will defeat you." "Really?" Fade said ndly, with a look of disapproval on his face. This expression caused Aaron''s face to fall instantly, and he said in a cold voice, "Fade, I have been waiting for a long time. Today is the day of my revenge. I wil avenge the death of my father and the destruction of the Wan Family." "I''m going to tear you to pieces, grind your bones and scatter your ashes in front of my father''s grave, so that he can rest in peace underground," Aaron said. He gnashed his teeth, with an expression of fanatical pleasure on his face, as though he had already taken revenge. "Also,all your friends and family''s money and properties will belong to me," he said again. "You also have a beautiful wife who is an attractive woman. I''ll torture her at that time. Now, I have to think about whether I should kill you so early. I''ll torture you little by little after letting you see me having fun with your wife. Haha!" Aaronughed wildly. However, Aaron did not notice that when he had mentioned Fade''s wife, Fade''s initial indifferent expression darkened suddenly, and there was a cold murderous expression on his face. "You shouldn''t have said so much. Now, you have to die!" Fade shouted. His eyes were full of anger. He stretched out his right hand, which was like an eagle''s w. It cut through the air with the sound of swirling wind and reached for Aaron''s neck. Aaron''s expression changed drastically when he sensed Fade''s murderous intent. He retreated hastily and cast a pleading look at Yacob, who was beside him. At this moment, Yacob, who was calm, moved slightly to stand in front of Aaron . Then he looked at Fade and said coldly, "Do you have my permission to attack my people?" Then, Yacob shook his sleeves and stretched out his right hand, which was as pale as turquoise jade, toward Fade''s right hand which was shaped in the form of a w. With a confident and indifferent smile on his face, it seemed that he did not take Fade''s attack seriously at all. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Leave now!" Fade bellowed. From the moment Aaron had insulted his wife, Quin Lin, Fade''s heart was filled with murderous intent and he wanted to end Aaron''s life. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 "No one dares to touch the person I protect!" Yacob Cui warned. He snorted and he made several gestures in the air with the palm of his pale hand. Immediately, streams of energy flew towards Fade Chen''s chest. But just as the gust of energy reached Fade''s chest, Fade shook his body and a stream of energy surged out. Yacob''s attack was blocked as his palm was struck away. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. At the same time, Fade''s right hand, which was shaped like an eagle w, passed through the blockade created by Yacob and grabbed Aaron by the neck. Fade was full of murderous intent at this time. Aaron did not expect Fade to be able to attack him under Yacob''s protection. He turned pale with fright and said, "It''s impossible. How could you..." "Nothing is impossible!" Fade shouted. Before Aaron could finish his sentence, Fade''s right hand grabbed his neck and choked him with strength. Suddenly, there was the sound of cracking, and Aaron''s neck was directly broken. His head became tilted, and the life in his eyes disappeared rapidly. Then, hepletely lost his breath and he was thrown to the ground like garbage by Fade. In this instant, the cold and ferocious murderous intent in Fade''s eyes seemed piercing. His desire to kill has arisen, and no one could stop him from doing so. Yacob, who always had a tranquil expression, was usually calm, as though he never had any sorrow or joy. At this moment, he nced at Aaron, who was dead, and his eyes turned to Fade. His handsome face began to twitch. He clenched his fists tightly and spoke in an extremely repressed and low tone, "You... will die!" At this time, Yacob''s eyes seemed to burn, as though fire coulde out of them. His long robes fluttered around him even if he did not move, and there was a cold expression on his face. He was not angry that Aaron was dead, but he was angry because Fade killed Aaron while he was under his protection. In his opinion, this was disrespectful toward him, and it was like a tight p in Yacob''s face. Therefore, he felt anger and hatred for Fade. He felt obliged to kill Fade, or he would not be able to get rid of the humiliation that he had suffered. "Today, I want all of your blood to help wash away the desecration of my honor," Yacob said, and he pointed toward the crowd in the hall. He continued loudly, "Therefore, all of you... must die!" An extremely turbulent gust of inner energy erupted from Yacob''s body as he shouted. As the streams of inner energy gushed out, everyone was instantly engulfed in a huge wave, as though a tsunami was approaching them. Thereafter, everyone sensed that the world had turned gray, and the whole hall seemed dark. Dark clouds appeared on the horizon and the sun seemed to disappear. There was an oppressive atmosphere in the skies. The monstrous waves became more and more turbulent and kept rising. It seemed to be in the shape of a huge palm, which was ready to crush all the tiny minions under the sky. As the crowd sensed this rising momentum of energy, they began to panic, and their faces turned pale. Some people wanted to get up and run away, but they werepletely suppressed and couldn''t move at all, as they faced this tumultuous gust of energy. Seeing the momentum of this wave getting stronger, the expressions of the crowd turned to despair. They closed their eyes and were ready to ept the arrival of death. Yacob had a vengeful expression on his face. He sent out several streams of inner energy with both hands. In an instant, this gust of energy was transformed into several raging dragons that roared as they soared in the sky. They flew toward Fade simultaneously. At this moment, the whole hall was almostpletely suppressed by Yacob. It was like an ind that was about to be swallowed by the tsunami. The people could only wait hopelessly for their tragic destiny. But at the critical moment, Fade nced at Yacob. He raised his right foot and stepped forward. As Fade''s footnded on the ground, he created a gust of energy with his foot as the epicenter. The approaching waves receded rapidly. After stamping on his right foot, he lifted his left foot and stepped forward again. The huge waves were pushed back forcefully. In this way, the huge waves which were about to drown the whole hall were forced back step by step by Fade. At this moment, the suffocating feeling that the crowd felt seemed to be less, and the sensation of their necks being submerged seemed to disappear. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the hall changed. All the people who were feeling despair were filled with joy, as they felt the hope of survival. "Mr. Chen has demonstrated his power. We are safe now," the people said. "Mr. Chen is so powerful. Defeat Yacob!" they shouted. "Yacob is not someone who is easy to deal with. Be careful, Mr. Chen!" they advised anxiously. "Mr. Chen, the almighty! Mr. Chen, you''ll win!" The crowd chanted. Amidst the shouting from the crowd, Yacob''s face took on a ghastly expression. He was still behaving in an arrogant manner and thought that he would definitely win. However at thest moment, Fade had blocked his attack unexpectedly. This caused Yacob to feel extremely angry and dissatisfied. Yacob red coldly at Fade and he roared angrily, "I''m going to kill you!" Fade''s expression turned cold when he heard this. He stepped forward and spoke icily, "I should be the one saying that!" "You want to kill me? What a joke. Don''t think that you can fight against me just because you resisted my attack. Let me tell you, I didn''t use all my strength just now. Wait for it..." Yacob started shouting. But before he could finish his words, Fade raised his right hand and made a move to p Yacob directly on the head. Instantly, Yacob turned pale with fright. He felt that Fade''s right hand, which was directed toward him, wasunching a gust of energy toward him with huge momentum. It was the kind of swirling energy that could not be blocked at all. In the face of this insurmountable pressure, Yacob attempted to exert all of his inner energy. However, he still felt that the pressure upon him was increasing little by little. The energy from Fade''s palm was like a huge mountain that was pressing down on him, and he could not fight back. Yacob feltpletely terrified at this instant. He could not help but panic, and he could no longer maintain his indifferent expression. While desperately trying to ward off Fade''s attack, he shouted, "Fade, how dare you kill me! I am Saga He''s disciple, one of the disciples from the inner circle of the Third River n. If you kill me, the Third River n will never forgive you." Fade ignored Yacob and continued to exert pressure with his palm. Yacob gnashed his teeth in anger. Blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth. Feeling that the pressure upon him was increasing, Yacob panickedpletely. At this moment, he didn''t dare to say anything more, and he began to beg for mercy, "Mr. Chen, I was wrong. I won''t dare to fight against you anymore. Please let me go!" Begging Fade now for mercy was useless. Fade continued with his actions. Yacob could no longer withstand the pressure. His legs gave way and he knelt down on the ground. The tiles on the ground were smashed into pieces. The corners of his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears began to bleed. The huge pressure seemed to have turned Yacob into a meat pie. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Feeling the presence of death, Yacob Cui was terrified at the moment. He took out his cell phone with difficulty and called his master, Saga He. Then, he looked at Fade Chen and said, "Mr. Chen, please give me another chance. My master and the Third River n will definitely give you the best compensation. I..." Fade had no intention of negotiating with him at all. As he snorted, his palm, which was like a huge mountain,nded on Yacob''s head with a crash. With this loud sound, Yacob''s neck cracked. In an instant, his head fell down and he had died. He crashed to the ground. When the crowd saw this, they couldn''t help but be stunned, and they burst into a loud cheer. "He won, Mr. Chen won!" "I didn''t expect this. Yacob is one of the core disciples of the Third River n, and he couldn''t fight against Mr. Chen." "Yacob was not on the same level as Mr. Chen. He was no match for him. Look, Yacob died with one blow from Mr. Chen. He N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. couldn''t defend himself." "These fu*king disciples of the Third River n, how dare they be so arrogant. Finally, Mr. Chen pped him to death, haha!" "Mr. Chen, you''re awesome!" Everyone was celebrating. At this moment, the phone call that Yacob had made before he died was picked up by someone on the other end. "Yacob, what''s the matter? Have you resolved the issues regarding the guy named Fade?" A faint voice came from the other end of the phone, but there was no response to the question. Instead, there were enthusiastic cheering and loud chattering voices. In particr, words like "Yacob lost", "Died after one p" and "Invincible Mr. Chen" caused Saga, who was on the other end of the phone,to be furious. Through the phone, a fierce roar could be heard, "Fade, how dare you kill my disciple, who was a disciple of the Third River n! I will tear you to pieces!" Upon hearing this vicious threat, everyone who had been excited, could not help but be stiff at this moment.An anxious expression appeared on their faces. After all, he was an elder of the Third River n, a big shot who had been famous for many years. If he really came over, the oue would be unpredictable. The crowd suddenly fell silent, leaving only Saga''s cold and angry voice from the cell phone. "Fade, I urge you toe to the Third River n to confess your guilt within half a month. Otherwise, I''ll come and kill you, I promise you that you will regret it..." Fade took a nce at the phone with the sound of the angry voice. Without waiting for Saga to complete his sentence, he snorted and said, "What a chatterbox." Then he stepped on the phone and crushed it. In that instant, a few thousand miles away from Bay City at the Third River n, Saga heard the word "Chatterbox". Suddenly, he was cut off, and the cell phone indicated that he was disconnected. His eyes burned, and they seemed like they could shoot out fire. "Fade of Bay City, just wait and see," Saga said, and his eyes were full of anger. "No one has ever dared to be so disrespectful toward the Third River n. You''re looking for death." Fade, who was far away in Bay City, was not aware of the wrath of Saga. Even if he knew about it, he wouldn''t take him seriously. Waving his hand, Fade signaled for someone to drag out the bodies of Aaron Wan and Yacob out of his sight. Then, Fade raised his ss again. Instantly, everyone raised their sses in unison and cheered loudly, "Mr. Chen is mighty, Mr. Chen is invincible." Then they raised their heads and drank up the wine in a gulp. Then, at the beginning of the banquet, everyone began to feast. The atmosphere in the hall became lively and enthusiastic, and everyone was talking about what had just happened. At this time, they had gained confidence in Fade''s strength. They raised their sses with joy on their faces. After Fade had ate a little, he went backstage to treat Tom Wei''s injuries and gave him some medicine. Then, he left. After this gathering, the New Year was officially over. Most people returned to what they had been doing before the new year. On the other hand, Fade''s wife, Quin Lin, looked anxious when she found out that Fade had killed Yacob, one of the core disciples of the Third River n. It was rare for her to take the initiative to ask Fade if he needed to find a ce to hide out. Fade didn''t care about this issue and he said that it didn''t matter. Then, he threw himself into his normal working life. Just as Fade returned to his normal life, a man visited him unexpectedly. It turned out to be Master Xie. He had helped Fade to expose the truth when he helped Caesar Du identify the treasures. At that time, Fade had asked him to wait for his news, and he would find time to look for the Sacred Figs. This time, Master Xie hade to him for the sake of the Sacred Figs. "Mr. Chen!" Master Xie said, and he saluted Fade respectfully, with his hands folded in front of his chest. The expression on his face was reverent and even adoring. Initially, Master Xie was quite dissatisfied when he was under Fade''s control. After all, he was a master at the Yellow Level and was highly respected wherever he went. Therefore, Master Xie was dissatisfied regarding this matter from the very beginning. He wanted to get out of Fade''s control. But then, news about Fade had spread. First, he had killed Shancus Wan, a master of the ck Level, and then he conquered Bay City. Then, he fought against the well-known Hu family in Hanover City. Recently, Fade had killed a core disciple of the Third River n. With such powerful strength, Master Xie surrenderedpletely to Fade. He did not dare to have any other thoughts. "What''s the matter?" Fade asked. Master Xie made an obeisance by cupping one hand in the other before his chest and said respectfully, "Mr. Chen, I''m here because of the Sacred Figs." "Sacred Figs!" Fade said, and his heart skipped a beat. "What about them?" he continued. As the current season was not the season for Sacred Figs, Fade had not gone to search for the Sacred Figs. Master Xie immediately exined, "Mr. Chen, here''s the thing. After you told me that you were going to search for the Sacred Figs, I purposely went back to that particr forest and discovered that a tourist attraction was being built near it. Although it is still some distance away from the ce where I found the Sacred Figs, I''m worried that thend development will cause harm to the Figs." Hearing that, Fade touched his chin and said, "Well,that''s really troublesome indeed." If the Sacred Figs were found by thend developer, then Fade still had the opportunity to retrieve it. But if the other party wasn''t aware of the benefits of the Sacred Figs, and cut down the Sacred Fig Tree, it would be a tragedy. Fade knew he would weep if the tree was cut down. Thinking of this matter, Fade nodded. He felt that he should make a trip and check on the situation. Therefore, Fade said to Master Xie, "This news is important indeed. You did a great job. Please prepare for the trip too, as you''ll be traveling with me tomorrow." "Yes, of course!" Master Xie said, and he bowed respectfully. He left with one hand cupped in the other before his chest. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 On the same day, Fade Chen told his close friends that he was leaving town. In the evening, he had a special candlelight dinner with his wife, to say farewell to her. The next day, Fade packed some things and left with Master Xie. Fade left Bay City without thinking too much about the consequences, but many people misunderstood his intentions. Some people spected that Fade was worried about the revenge of the Third River n, so he left Bay City to avoid the enemy. Some people also said that Fade had gone to find a secluded ce to train, and improve his strength. No matter what the reasons were behind his departure, Fade caused many people to feel anxious. Amongst them was his wife, Quin Lin, who was feeling panicked. Although Quin did not express her feelings when she learned about the division of levels between the martial-artists, the skill level of the ck Level, and the strength of the Third River n, she could not help but be greatly shocked. Initially, she had thought that Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc hadrge business operations at Bay City, and its assets were worth billions of dors. Also it was constantly expanding. Even if she couldn''t go against these martial-arts forces, she should have the ability to negotiate with them. But after analyzing the matter in detail, she realized that she was being naive. No matter how rich she was and how much her business expanded, without any defense or protection from martial-artists, she would just attract others who wanted to snatch her business. She had no ability to fight back at all. For example, it was definitely not a difficult task for a ck Level n like the Third River n to destroy Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. At this time, Quin finally understood why the top enterprises in Long City and Capital City had close rtionships with martial- arts families or established their own defense forces. Quin understood this matter, but when she thought of how Fade was about to face Saga He''s attack,she could not help but worry for Fade .Saga was one of the leaders of the Third River n. Fade had told her that he was not afraid of the Third River n before he left Bay City, but she still felt anxious. Quin believed that Fade was just boasting in front of her. Thinking of this, Quin was worried. Her heart was filled with anxiety. She kept thinking of ways she could help Fade . It seemed to her that as a weak businesswoman, there was no room for her to intervene in the affairs of these martial-artists. Just as Quin was lost in her thoughts, an idea suddenly shed across her mind. She seemed to recall something from a long time ago. "Martial-arts skills, martial-arts family. If I remember correctly, mother gave me a jade pendant before she left. She told me that if there was any trouble, I can use the jade pendant to look for someone in Long City for help." "Yes, that''s it. This jade pendant definitely exists," Quin thought to herself. She became excited and began to rummage around the mansion. After searching for four hours in the spacious mansion, Quin finally found an ancientlooking jade pendant from a pile of random items. It was green in colour. She wiped the jade pendant, cleansed it, and held it in her hand. Quin noticed that there was the sign of an antique wooden building carved on both sides of the jade pendant. Above the small building, there was a moon illuminating it, and there were stars surrounding it. Before this, Quin didn''t understand much about the jade pendant. She didn''t observe it carefully, so she didn''t think that there was anything special about it. But now, as Quin gazed at it and held it in her hand, she instantly felt that this pendant was unusual. The jade pendant looked very ordinary, just like one of the cheap goods that cost only a hundred yuan or so. But when she held it in her hand, she felt an unusual warmth. It seemed to her like a ball of warm water in her hand. Moreover, a faint fragrance seemed to rise from it, which caused Quin to feel excited. At the same time, she took a closer look at the carved pattern on the jade pendant. The lines were delicate and clear, without any deviation. Even the corners fitted tightly together without any errors. Seeing this, Quin was shocked. She said to herself, "This jade pendant is definitely not an ordinary item. My mother was telling the truth when she asked me to take this jade pendant to Long City to ask for help. After all, only a powerful martial-arts family will possess this kind of jade pendant!" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. As she thought of this, a glimmer of hope rose in Quin''s heart, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of her lips. She immediately called her secretary and said, "I''ll be going to Dragonville of Long City tomorrow. Please reschedule everything that I''ve nned to do, and send me the timetable." After the call, Quin began to pack up and get ready. At this time, Fade and Master Xie had already arrived at the ce where Master Xie had found wooden branches from the Sacred Fig Tree. This was a town in the county. It was not a rich town, but it was surrounded by hills, mountains and rivers. It was quite a beautiful ce. In recent years, the tourism industry here was constantly developing, and the poprity of this town rose. The ce Fade and Master Xie were headed to was still a distance away from the town. It was located in a forest at the back of the mountain. Cars and such vehicles could not be used around this area. Fade and Master Xie bought some items and started walking into the forest. They were both strong, so it was not a problem for them to walk around the mountainous area. In just two hours, they passed through the area that had been developed for tourism purposes and they reached the back of the mountain. The number of people around them decreased drastically. After stopping, Master Xie observed the surrounding environment and pointed to the ridge of the mountain in front of him. He said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, our destination is behind the ridge. There is a valley there. I found the wooden branches of the Sacred Fig Tree at the entrance of the valley." Then, Master Xie pointed to the other side.There were noises and various sounds indicating the mechanical construction going on. "They are going to build a tourist resort here, which is less than three kilometers from the valley. It will only take two hours to climb over the hill, but I''m afraid that they will discover us in advance, so..." Fade nodded and said, "Well done. After this incident, I will remove the poison from your body." "Yes, yes! Thank you, Mr. Chen!" Master Xie said, and he was thrilled. "Let''s go!" Both of them continued their trip. However, in less then ten minutes of traveling, they suddenly heard loud sounds in the forest ahead. Immediately, they stopped and looked in that direction. In the forest, there was a group of people who were wearing suits and leather shoes. They were holding sticks in their hands and shouting intensely, looking extremely nervous. At this time, a huge wild boar appeared in front of them. It looked like it weighed at least 300 pounds, and it was roaring at the people. It let out a muffled groan, as though it was disturbed by their movements and voices. These people were obviously unfamiliar with the forest. At this moment, they were very nervous as they had encountered this angry wild boar. They did not retreat. Instead, they held the sticks tightly in their hands and waved them constantly. At the same time, they shouted in terror. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 "Get out of the way, beast, get out of here!" "Whoa, whoa, get lost!" "If not, I''ll kill you. Get out of here!" A few of the people shouted. They did not know what to do. Seeing this, Master Xie couldn''t help but shake his head. He said, "How could they walk into the forest with no experience,and not know what to do. They are obviously looking for death!" He continued,"What''s more, what they are doing now will only irritate the wild boar even more. If the wild boar rushes over, they won''t be able to escape at all." Fade Chen nodded in agreement with Master Xie. Then, he said faintly, "Please help them drive the wild boar away." Prior to this incident, Master Xie wouldn''t have cared about the ordinary people who were dying. However, since Mr. Chen had asked him to help, Master Xie had to make a move. After bending down, Master Xie picked up a stone and was ready to flick it toward the wild boar and scare it away. But at this moment, the wild boar roared and took two steps forward. Suddenly, a woman in her thirties or forties was shocked, and she screamed.She threw the wooden stick in her hand toward the wild boar. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Although the stick did not hit the wild boar, it did infuriate the boar. Immediately, the wild boar grunted loudly. Then,it stamped on the ground and rumbled like a tank, rushing toward the people. Instantly, the sound of shouting turned into screams of terror. This group of inexperienced men and women turned around immediately and fled. They were still wearing their suits and leather shoes that were inconvenient for movement.This was tragic indeed. At this moment, they were running in the forest area in the mountains,and they couldn''t be quick at all. Some of them lost their shoes as they ran; others were stuck on the branches with ripped clothes. Some of them fell directly to the ground, and many of them had wounds on their bodies. The wild boar roared and rushed toward a middle-aged man with a beer belly who was lying on the ground. Its two fangs, like sharp des, were reaching forward to stab the man mercilessly. The man''s face turned pale suddenly. He had an expression of horror and despair on his face. But just at this moment, the sound of a "swish" could be heard in the air and a few small pebbles flew swiftly like bullets, hitting the wild boar. It was struck so hard that it suddenly tilted its body and changed its direction. However, it failed to stab the middle-aged man who had fallen on the ground. The wild boar''s attack was blocked, so it let out an enraged roar. It changed its direction and attacked the man again. "Get lost!" At this time, a shout could be heard, and a gust of air surged up, and a strong wind stirred in the forest. The strong wind rose up and rushed toward the wild boar, causing it to howl in horror. Then, it turned around immediately and rushed into the woods. Seeing the wild boar running away, the frightened and scattered men and women heaved a sigh of relief. All of them fell to the ground, gasping for breath. The pot-bellied man who had fallen to the ground got up and spotted Fade and Master Xie in the dense forest not far away. He immediately shouted, "Thank you for your help." When the others heard the man''s voice, they also got up and walked over to Fade and Master Xie, expressing their gratitude. Although these people were in such an awkward predicament, there was no danger at this time. Therefore, they recovered their usual demeanor instantly. After tidying up their clothes, they stood neatly in front of Fade and Master Xie. After thanking them, the pot-bellied man, who was the leader of this group of people, said with a smile, "Both of you have saved us from this dangerous situation. May I ask what are your names?" Master Xie said in a deep voice, "My surname is Xie, and this is Mr. Chen." "Mr. Xie, Mr. Chen!" The pot-bellied man said, and he looked at Fade and Master Xie. He felt curious about their rtionship. By observing the way they interacted with each other, it seemed that this younger Mr. Chen had a higher status than Mr. Xie. But judging from his imposing manner, it seemed that Mr. Xie''s social status was higher then Mr. Chen. These thoughts shed through his mind but he didn''t talk about his opinion. The potbellied man said, "My name is Lager Zu, and I own this resort here. Today, I came to visit the resort with a few friends. On the spur of the moment, I came to the forest to take a look. I didn''t expect that I would lose my way and be attacked by wild boars. If Mr. Chen and Mr. Xie didn''t help us just now, we would be dead." "No worries. It''s just a small matter!" Master Xie said, and he gestured his hand. He didn''t take Lager seriously at all. After all, he had seen more than a hundred bosses like Lager, and they all wanted to tter him. Therefore, Master Xie didn''t care much about Lager. Lager Zhu, or Chief Zu, observed the two of them. When he saw Master Xie''s indifferent attitude, he could not help but feel a jolt in his heart. He immediately asked, "Are the two of you traveling here as well? Why don''t you take a rest at my ce? Even though the construction of my resort isn''t completed yet, we still have sufficient space for you to rest and have fun." Master Xie nced at Fade, and he was aware that Fade was not interested in this offer. He said, "No thank you. We still have unfinished business. We shall leave now!" After that, Master Xie and Fade turned around and walked toward the forest. Although the two of them deliberately controlled their speed, their progress still shocked the group of people in front of them. "They left so quickly. They are really strong!" "Many thanks to them for their help. Otherwise, we would be in grave danger just now." "What are they doing here? This is a remote area. Could they be collecting herbs around here?" "Maybe! After all, there aren''t any famous mountains or rivers around. Also, there are no legends about this area, or rumors of treasures around here. Maybe there are some wild herbs that are valuable." One of the men there spoke casually, but his words caused Lager''s heart to skip a beat. He narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the direction in which Fade and Master Xie had left. He began to ponder over the situation. A momentter, Lager''s eyes lit up. He took out his cell phone and walked a little slower quietly behind the others. He made a phone call and said, "Secretary Liu, please go to the nearby vige immediately and find out if there is anything valuable or anything special around this mountain ridge." "Also, ask more people to join us here at the mountain ridge. Invite Mr. Wu toe, since he is a master of martial-arts. We may need his help this time." After finishing the call, Lager cast his eyes at the ridge of the mountain once again, and he looked strangely excited. At this time, Fade and Master Xie were out of the sight of Lager and the others. They sped up and climbed over the ridge of the mountain. Then, they saw a valley in front of them. At the entrance of the valley was a grasnd. There were many stones, branches, and other things at the entrance of the valley. There were also some droppings of birds and beasts. At a nce, it was a ce which people rarely visited. Master Xie pointed to the entrance of the valley and said, "Mr. Chen, this is where I picked up the wooden branches of the Sacred Fig Tree." Fade looked around the area, and he did not find any trace of the Sacred Fig Tree. Therefore, he looked toward the valley. "Let''s go there and take a look!"he said. Master Xie nodded and followed Fade into the valley. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Perhaps because of the surrounding mountain cliffs sheltering the area, there was no breeze. As soon as they walked into the valley, they immediately felt that the air around them was a little warmer. The valley was notrge.Soon, both of them arrived at the deepest area of the valley. The area was lush, and all kinds of trees and flowers were growing there. They were flourishing, even though it was winter. Fade Chen immediately observed all the trees and nts, looking for the Sacred Fig Tree. As they walked through the dense vegetation, Fade carefully searched around, and tried to identify the different trees. Master Xie also looked on the other side. But after some time, they couldn''t find any trace of the Sacred Fig Tree. The situation felt strange to them. Master Xie said, "Mr. Chen, I have done some research.The Sacred Fig Trees are generally tall and large. They often grow more than 20 meters in height. If such arge Sacred Fig Tree exists in this valley, it should be obvious. However, we haven''t found anything yet. It could be a coincidence that the wooden branches from the Sacred Fig Tree appeared at the entrance of the valley." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown. He didn''t want to admit that this could be true. However, after searching for a while, he had to agree with Master Xie''s assessment. There was a high chance that he was correct. "Let''s search for it again!" Fade said, and he continued to look around.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At this time, the sun hadpletely risen. The rays of the sun crossed the mountain ridge and shone into the valley. Suddenly, the temperature in the valley became higher, as though there were mes surrounding them. Even Master Xie, who was a highly skilled martial- artist, had ayer of sweat on his forehead. But at this moment, Fade raised his head suddenly. He nced at the sun in the sky, and his eyes fell on a stone wall below him. Then, Fade walked toward the stone wall. As soon as he approached the ce, he felt that the air was warmer, and he felt heat waves rushing toward him. Fade couldn''t help but feel delighted. He stamped with energy on the stone wall. Suddenly, the stone wall was split open by the huge force he exerted, and arge cavern appeared below him. In this hollow cavern, a Sacred Fig Tree of more than ten meters high was growing luxuriantly. The tree was flourishing with leaves and branches. Although it was not exposed to sunlight, the leaves were verdant green, which caused them to look fresh. Fade became even more excited, because there were more than a dozen small fruits hanging on the tree. The size of the fruits were simr to the size of fingernails. The fruits glowed brightly, and he could feel the heat emanating from them. "The Sacred Figs, these are the Sacred Figs!" Fade said, and he jumped into the cavern with joy. Then, Master Xie jumped in as well. He was surprised to see the huge glowing tree. It was as though he had seen a legendary holy tree. Fade was not in a hurry to pick the Sacred Figs. Instead, he circled around the Sacred Fig Tree and observed it carefully. He had a rough understanding of the tree. It was at least five hundred years old. It could survive in this cavern, which was sealed by the stone wall. Fade could not help but sigh in admiration. While Fade was marveling at the Sacred Fig Tree, his eyes traced the roots of the tree, and he was shocked again because he found that there was a crimson thread in the roots of the Sacred Fig Tree. This thread grew along the roots upward and crept all the way to the center of the Sacred Fig Tree''s huge trunk. "This crimson thread should be the reason of the growth of this Sacred Fig Tree," Fade thought. At the same time, he followed the roots of the tree to search for the source of the thread. Along the way, the roots ran deep into the soil below. Fade focused his inner energy on his hands and turned them into two small shovels,digging up the soil quickly. He dug all the way down along the roots of the Sacred Fig Tree. With a clinking sound, Fade felt that he had reached a solid object. He began to dig carefully along the edge of that object. Soon, a red stone in the size of a fist was dug out by Fade. The stone was smooth and bright, as though it was transparent. It seemed like there was crimson liquid flowing inside the stone. Moreover, heat was emanating from the red stone. "This, this is the Strengthening Ruby,"Fade said. Looking at the stone in his hand, Fade couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. An extremely surprised expression appeared on his face. The Strengthening Ruby was a type of stone which was fiery in nature. Under the surface of the stone was ayer of scorching liquid, which was the essence of the Strengthening Ruby. At this moment, Fade finally understood why this Sacred Fig Tree could grew so luxuriantly without sunlight. It was due to this Strengthening Ruby. The thin, crimson line on the roots of the Sacred Fig Tree was the sign that it was absorbing the energy of the Strengthening Ruby. The Sacred Figs from the Sacred Fig Tree which had absorbed the energy of the Strengthening Ruby would be more powerful in effect. Even for Fade, they would be considered valuable treasures. In addition to this fact, the discovery of the Strengthening Ruby also gave Fade a huge surprise. Prior to all this, Fade had brought back the young shoots of the Nine Leaf Ice Flower from the back of the Cloud n mountain. The Nine Leaf Ice Flower was one of the nine cold objects that Fade needed. But because the growth of the Nine Leaf Ice Flower depended on a special environment, it needed to be cultivated in a burning environment. Then its growth would be stimted. Therefore, after Fade dug up the Nine Leaf Ice Flower, he always utilized warm jade with his "Burning Power of Nine Suns" to maintain the growth of the Flower. Although the effects were eptable, the growth of the Flower was obviously not as effective, if one compares with the growth utilizing fiery objects of nature. Therefore, the Strengthening Ruby could be buried in the ground to provide a fiery environment for the growth of the Nine Leaf Ice Flower. At the thought of this, Fade felt joy in his heart. He didn''t expect to find the Strengthening Ruby coincidentally while he was searching for the Sacred Figs. It was like killing two birds with one stone. He kept the Strengthening Ruby and refilled the hole he had dug with soil. Then, Fade''s eyes fell on the Sacred Fig Tree. The Sacred Fig Tree was more than ten meters high and had luxuriant branches, but there were only a dozen Sacred Figs. Each Fig was considered the essence of the Tree. Therefore, it was very difficult for the tree to bear each of them. Carefully picking up a total of sixteen Sacred Figs, Fade did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he smashed the stone wall above the Sacred Fig Tree, allowing the sunlight to enter and facilitate the growth of the Tree. After all, the Strengthening Ruby had been dug out. If there was no sunlight, the Sacred Fig Tree would probably wither and die. After smashing the stone wall, Fade obtained a few tiny jade stones and buried them around the roots of the Sacred Fig Tree. He injected several rays of energy into them, and this created a simple way for the tree to absorb the energy it required for growth. After that, Fade and Master Xie jumped out from the cavern. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Walking out of the valley, Fade Chen flicked his finger and a red beam was injected into Master Xie''s body. Initially, Master Xie was shocked.Then, he was overjoyed. He almost knelt on the ground and shed tears of gratitude. "Thank you for removing the poison in my body, Mr. Chen. Thank you very much!"He said. Fade looked at Master Xie and said in a deep voice, "You have done what you needed to do. The poison in your body has been removed. Now, you can choose to follow me or you may leave." Master Xie became silent and started to ponder over the situation. After regaining his freedom, there was no doubt that Master Xie''s first thought was to leave. The further he got away from Fade, the better. After all, no one wanted to be controlled by others. But on second thought, Master Xie was reluctant to leave, because Fade was more skillful than he had imagined. Moreover, in terms ofbat strength, identification of herbs, refinement of pills, gathering information of treasures, or other aspects, Fade was a top expert. Fade was such a versatile young genius. Master Xie didn''t think that Fade trained with an ordinary n or any other martial- arts forces. There must be a more powerful being or supernatural force behind Fade. Moreover, even without considering the forces behind Fade, Master Xie had many conversations with him during this period of time. He obtained much knowledge regarding martial-arts training and alchemy from Fade. Master Xie''s skills also improved greatly because of that. This was all due to the guidance from Fade, who was a great master and teacher. Currently, Master Xie was close to reaching the peak of the Yellow Level. He estimated that with his current progress, he would be able to break through to the peak of the Yellow Level in three months at most. ording to his prior experiences, he was still at least a year away from the peak of the yellow level. This drastic improvement that he made was due to the distinct effect of being guided by a great teacher. These thoughts shed through his mind. Master Xie''s eyes lit up immediately. He looked at Fade, cupped his hands and said, "I will follow Mr. Chen." "Are you sure?" Fade asked. Master Xie nodded with a resolute expression. He said, "I''m willing to work for you, and be of service to you, Mr.Chen." "You don''t need to serve me all day long. I just need your help sometimes," Fade said, "Since you have chosen to follow me, you should follow the rules that I set for you too." "I''m at your service, Mr. Chen," said Master Xie respectfully. Fade said in a cold tone, "The rules I have for you are very simple. There is actually only one rule, and that is... you must follow my orders. Can you do that?" Master Xie was slightly stunned. He nodded and said, "Yes, I can do that. In the future, as long as Mr. Chen gives me hismand, I will not hesitate to follow it." "Alright!" Fade said. He smiled and nodded. He flipped his palm and a brown Sacred Fig appeared on his hand. "Since you''re my follower, I can''t just ask for your service without giving you any benefits. Take this Sacred Fig and refine it for your training!" "You are giving me this Sacred Fig?" Master Xie asked, and he looked at Fade in disbelief. Fade rolled his eyes at him and said, "You don''t want it? Then I''ll take it back!" "No, no, I want it, I want it!" Master Xie answered. He stretched out his hand quickly and took the Sacred Fig with an excited smile on his face. "Thank you very much, Mr. Chen!"he said. Just now, Master Xie was considering the benefits of following Fade, but he didn''t expect that his reward woulde so early. Fade had given him a precious Sacred Fig casually. At this time, Master Xie rejoiced because he had made up his mind to follow Fade. This was definitely the right choice. Thinking of this, Master Xie was very excited and expressed his thanks to Fade for a period of time. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade gestured his hand and said, "You don''t need to be so polite. We have finished our business here. Let''s go back!" Master Xie nodded, and he walked ahead to lead the way. Compared to the anxiety he felt when he was on the way here, Master Xie felt much more rxed on the way back. Soon, the two of them crossed the mountain ridge and arrived at the location where they had met Lager Zu and the group of people. Looking at the construction site of the tourist resort that was not far away, both of them prepared to leave immediately. But just then, the sound ofughter could be heard. "Both of you are back,"someone said. Their eyelids twitched as they exchanged nces. They looked over to the source of the voice. It was none other than the pot-bellied man, Lager, that they had rescued earlier. At this moment, Lager was looking at them with a smile. He rubbed his hands and his expression was enthusiastic. "Both of you are back. It''s gettingte. Why don''t youe to my resort and have a rest?" "No thank you. We''re leaving now!" Master Xie said coldly. However, Lager gestured his hand and more than 20 capable young men rushed out to his side. Amongst them, many of them were wearing the uniform from the construction site. It seemed that they had just been called over from the construction site of the resort. The group of young men came forward and they blocked the way in front of Fade and Master Xie. Master Xie''s expression darkened and he said coldly, "Lager, why are you trying to block our way?" Lager replied with a smile, "Don''t take it personally. You rescued us but we didn''t get to repay you for that. I felt rather guilty so I waited here to wee you. Pleasee to my resort for a visit." "Wee us and repay us for our help?" Master Xie snorted coldly. "This doesn''t look like you want to thank us," he continued. Lager smiled and said, "Mr. Xie might have misunderstood me. I have good intentions. I''d like to invite the two of you toe and take a rest at my resort" "No, we''re not tired. We don''t need to rest!" Master Xie said, and he was about to leave with Fade. Seeing this, Lager''s expression turned cold. With a hand gesture, he shouted, "Stop them!" All of a sudden, the group of men rushed up and blocked them. Master Xie''s voice was as cold as ice. "What''s wrong? You want to fight with us!"he said. At this moment, Lager knew that he wouldn''t be able to conceal his motives. He didn''t put on an act like how he did earlier. He said coldly, "Since the two of you are unwilling to cooperate with me, I have no choice but to use force against both of you." "What do you want?" Master Xie asked. His voice was rather angry. Lager said, "I know why both of you came to this deep forest. It is not because you wanted to tour the ce, but because you were searching for something else! I happened to learn from the nearby vigers that there is a mystical tree in this mountain. The tree bears solid fruits, in the size of fingernails." "These fruits are beneficial to the human body whether they are consumed or worn as a pendant. Twenty years ago, a viger went to the city with a pendant made from this fruit and a top businessman purchased it instantly for five million yuan." "That''s five million yuan twenty years ago. Now it''s definitely worth more than ten million. Furthermore, during these years, the number of rich people has increased. Many people are interested in antiques now. The corresponding price must have increased as well. I won''t be surprised if the price of the fruit is worth more than a billion," Lager said. His eyes were filled with greed as he exined all this in excitement. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 After his exnation, Lager Zu''s eyes lit up with excitement. He looked at Fade Chen and Master Xie with a smile on his face and said, "You guys must have found something good to be in such a hurry to leave!" Master Xie said in a deep voice, "We don''t understand what you are talking about. We didn''t find anything." Lager shook his finger and said, "Mr. Xie, your words can''t convince me!" "Then what do you want?" Master Xie asked in impatience. Normally, if he met an ordinary person who dared to challenge him, he would have killed the person in a move. But now, he had decided to be loyal to Fade, so he could not act as unscrupulous as before. Lager''s gazended on the two traveling bags. He said, "Since both of you are carrying suchrge bags, you must be very tired. I''ll send someone to carry them for you!" As he said that, Lager made a gesture with his hand, and his subordinates immediately walked toward both of them. It seemed like they were about to grab their bags and search what was in it. Master Xie''s gaze was cold. He nced at Fade with a questioning look, wondering if he should take action or not. At this moment, Fade spoke. He took out a Sacred Fig and ced it in his hand. He looked at Lager and said, "There''s no need to search anymore. This is what you''re looking for, isn''t it?" Lager looked at the small and smooth fruit on Fade''s palm and his eyes immediately lit up. He almost pounced on it. "That, that''s it. The old viger had a photo of it. That''s it," Lager eximed. "Haha, I didn''t expect you to be so lucky to find this treasure!" Lager said. Fade said faintly, "Yes, we have found this treasure. What do you want, Chief Zu?" Lager was stunned. He didn''t expect this young man to be so stupid. "Wasn''t I clear that I wanted to snatch that treasure from him? Yet he is still asking me what I want to do! Then, he thought of an idea and a smile appeared on his face. He said, "I see, Mr. Chen is smart. Since I am the boss here, I will definitely not treat you badly. How about this, I will buy the fruit in your hand." "You want to buy it?" Master Xie said, and his expression darkened as his voice turned cold. Fade still pretended as though he did not understand what was going on. "Buy, you would like to buy this? How much are you willing to pay for it?"He asked. Lager immediately took out a stack of money from his bag and showed it to Fade. He said, "This much money. I''m sure you have not seen so much money before. Give me the fruit, and the money will be yours." Looking at the bank notes in Lager''s hand, Master Xie became angry. He shouted, "You were just saying that one fruit is worth five million yuan twenty years ago. Now it''s possible for it to fetch more than ten million yuan. But now you intend to buy it from us with ten thousand yuan. Are you kidding?" Hearing this, Lager''s face fell. He kept the bank notes in his hand and said coldly, "To be honest, I offered you the money because I wanted topensate you for your long journey. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have given you any money. The treasure in your hands belongs to me anyway." "You want to snatch it from us!" Master Xie said, and his face fell. Lager smiled and said, "Snatch it from you? Why are you using such harsh words? I''m not that kind of person." "This treasure belongs to me in the first ce," Lager spoke, and his expression changed. "Bullsh*t, when did this thing be yours!" Master Xie could not help but yell angrily. Lager shook his head and said, "You don''t know this, but I''ve nned to sign the contract to acquire thend behind the mountain ridge. Therefore, the treasure you found in this ce is naturally mine." "Give it to me now and I can give you ten thousand yuan for your hard work. Otherwise, you won''t get a penny," Lager said arrogantly. "If you nned to sign the contract, that means the contract hasn''t been signed yet. If you haven''t sign the contract, how can this thing be yours?" Fade asked. Lager''s expression immediately darkened. He was a little annoyed and shouted, "If I say it''s mine, then it''s mine. I don''t have time to quibble with you. Hurry up and leave this thing here with me. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. While speaking, Lager gestured his hand. More than 20 men approached the two of them again.They seemed like they were going to start a fight. Seeing that Lager was so arrogant and unreasonable, Fade didn''t want to say anything more to him. He nodded to Master Xie and said, "You can solve this matter now!" As he spoke, Fade put away the Sacred Fig. He took a step back, and stood aside. When Lager saw this, he immediately shouted, "Surround him! Don''t let him run away!" In an instant, five or six people were sent out to chase after Fade. However, as soon as they came forward, Master Xie let out an angry roar. A violent wave of air surged out, which shocked these men. They trembled in fear and froze on the spot. Then, Master Xie raised his arm and a ray of golden light appeared in his palm. The ray of light shot out energy with the sound of pping. In an instant, there was the sound of wailing. Due to Master Xie''s attack, these men were hit and they fell to the ground, howling before they could even react to the attack. Of course, Master Xie did not use full force. Otherwise, these people would not have survived. Lager, who had a gleeful expression just now, was shocked when he saw that his men were defeated in less than three minutes. He was shocked and he looked at Master Xie in horror. "You, you are a martial-artist,"he said. "Who did you think I was?" Master Xie asked coldly. Seeing Master Xie approaching him, Lager panicked and he retreated. The sweat on his forehead trickled down. Just as Lager was about to be pushed to the edge of a cliff, a strong wind blew over them. A man d in ck drifted over. The man wore long robes and he had his hands behind his back. He looked confident and proud. "Chief Zu, I''m here!"he said. Lager, who had almost been forced to the brink of death, turned his head when he heard this voice. He immediately became overjoyed and shouted quickly, "Mr. Wu, save me now. That fellow has injured my people, and now he wants to attack me. Quickly now!" Mr. Wu gave a cold snort and turned to look in the direction that Lager had pointed.Master Xie was standing there. At first nce, Mr. Wu felt that the person in front of him was familiar. However, he couldn''t remember who this person was, and he couldn''t help but frown slightly. At this time, Lager said, "Mr. Wu, they found the treasure. It''s the little fruit. When we seed in taking the fruit from them, we''ll split the profits equally." Hearing this, Mr. Wu couldn''t help but feel joy in his heart, and he got rid of the doubt in his mind. He looked at Master Xie with an earnest and proud expression on his face. He said,"Looks like you are also a martial-artist, and you know a few tricks!" "But, in front of me, your tricks are just some fancy movements," Mr. Wu said confidently. He continued, "I am a martial-arts master at the middle stage of the Yellow Level. Now, I will give you a chance to hand over the treasure on your own. Don''t provoke me to take action. Otherwise..." Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Without waiting for Mr. Wu to finish talking, Master Xie snorted and interrupted him. He said coldly, "Stop talking. Yannic, why don''t you open your useless eyes and see who I am?" "How dare you speak so rudely to Mr. Wu. You are looking for death!" Lager Zu immediately cried out when he heard this. Yannic Wu was at the middle stage of the Yellow Level. He could be said to be the top expert in the county. He was almost invincible there. Many bosses like Lager would try their best to make friends with this kind of expert. But now, this man dared to curse Mr. Wu in front of him. In his mind, Lager had given Master Xie a death sentence. Mr. Wu was not a good-tempered man. Thest person who dared to do this to him had his leg broken andmitted suicide. Lager smiled proudly, waiting for Mr. Wu to teach them a lesson. Mr. Wu''s first reaction was fury upon hearing Master Xie''s words. He red at Master Xie and was ready to attack. But when he heard thetter half of the sentence, he couldn''t help but tremble. He searched his memories and actually found Master Xie to be familiar. Mr. Wu narrowed his eyes and looked at Master Xie. After ten seconds, Yannic gradually remembered who this man was. His heart trembled violently, and a horrified expression appeared on his face. Then, he knelt down on the ground and groveled. He said to Master Xie, "Master Xie, I was blind and didn''t recognize you in the first ce. I was wrong. Master Xie, please spare my life!" Lager, who had been gleeful, was stunned when he saw this scene. Before he came to his senses, he said, "Mr. Wu, what are you doing? You should teach him a lesson. He was..." "Teach your motherf*cking lesson..." Mr. Wu said, and he turned around and pped Lager¡¯ s face. With a ferocious expression, he roared angrily, "Why aren''t you kneeling down and admitting your mistake now? This is Master Xie..." "Who is Master Xie?" Lager asked. He was not familiar with this man. Mr. Wu said furiously, "This is Lucas Xie. He is one of the best masters in the city,a master at thete stage of the Yellow Level. Even if the mayor meets Master Xie, he must nod and greet him. Who do you think you are?" "What, This is Master Xie!" Lager said. He was stunned at the moment. He felt that the nerves in his brain were suddenly disconnected, and his whole body fell to the ground. He had heard of the name Lucas Xie, and he also knew how great Master Xie was. However, he was not able to connect the name to the person in front of him. Moreover, in the past few months, Master Xie had suddenly disappeared without a trace. Lager had be more indifferent and insensitive toward Master Xie''s identity. Therefore, when he first heard this name, he did not think about who that could be. Now, knowing the identity of the middle-aged man in front of him, Lager could not help but feel chills all over his body. Fear rose in his heart, and his body began to tremble. Then he begged for mercy, "Master Xie, I was wrong, I was wrong!" "Bang bang!" Yannic and Lager both groveled so hard that their heads started to bleed. Blood dripped down their foreheads, causing their faces to turn red. Master Xie looked at the two of them coldly and shouted angrily, "Don''t apologize just to me, but to Mr. Chen too. Apologize to Mr. Chen immediately!" The two of them looked up at Fade and couldn''t help but be stunned. Especially Lager, who had a puzzled look in his eyes. After all, Fade looked too ordinary, and he didn''t look as though he was on the same level as Master Xie. But at this moment, ording to Master Xie''s words, Fade seemed to be someone powerful.His status seemed to be higher than Master Xie. However, no matter who he was, the most important thing at this moment was to apologize to him. Hence, the two of them groveled before Fade and apologized profusely. Master Xie looked at Fade and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, how do you want me to deal with these two guys?" Fade pondered for a moment, and then said ndly, "Break one hand of each person." After a brief pause, Fade looked at the resort and then at Lager. He said, "Chief Zu, didn''t you want to sign the contract to acquire thend behind the mountain ridge? Now, allow Master Xie to sign this contract so he can protect the Sacred Fig Tree. Don''t simply let anyone enter this area." Upon hearing this, Master Xie''s eyes lit up, and a look of joy appeared on his face. If they built a fence around the valley, it would be equivalent to turning the Sacred Fig Tree into private property. Fade had taken the Strengthening Ruby,so the fruit that the Sacred Fig Tree produced would not be as effective as before. However, it was an ancient tree that had been around for hundreds of years. Even if the fruit was not as effective as before, it was still good fruit. Master Xie''s expression darkened and he said to Lager, "Lager, did you hear what Mr. Chen said?" "Yes, I heard his words!" Lager answered. He could not cry even though he felt sad. He wanted to snatch the treasures from the other party and make a lot of money, but instead he lost more than he could earn. After all, it took a lot of money to acquire that ce. What''s more, Mr. Chen''s request was to surround the area with a fence and protect what was inside, which meant that thend could not be developed at all. The money he had invested would definitely not be earned back. However, to save his own life, Chief Zu was willing to let go of that sum of money that he had paid to sign thend acquisition contract. Just as Chief Zu''s heart was aching, Master Xie moved quickly and two rays of light shot toward Mr. Wu and Lager. In an instant, their arms were broken with two crackling sounds. Chief Zu''s heart ache turned into real pain. "Go back and treat your injuries.Then, immediately follow Mr. Chen''s orders and make the relevant arrangements. Do you understand?" Master Xie instructed. Both of them nodded quickly, and then they scrambled away quickly. At this time, Fade''s cell phone started to vibrate. He looked at the number and found that Lily Wei was calling him. Fade immediately picked up the phone. "Hello, Sister Lily!" he said. "Fade, do you know why Quin went to Long City?" Lily asked. Lily''s words confused Fade. "Quin went to Long City? I didn''t know that. What is she doing there? Is she there on a business trip?"he said. Lily said, "You don''t know either? Just on the second day after you left, Quin suddenly changed her schedule. She postponed many business matters and went straight to Long City." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Initially, she said that she was going to Long City and would being back that night. But now, it''s already the afternoon of the next day, and she hasn''t returned yet. The business matters that were prearranged have all been dyed at the moment, and many partners are somewhat dissatisfied," Lily said. "I feel anxious also, because when I called her, she didn''t pick up the first few calls. In the end, I managed to reach her, but after saying a few words in a hurry, Quin immediately hung up," Lily said. "I''m worried that Quin has gotten into some trouble at Long City,"she continued. Hearing Lily''s words, Fade could not help but worry. After all, Quin was very well-organized. It was rare to hear that she was not answering any calls or canceling business matters. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Fade Chen spoke on the phone, "Sister Lily, don''t worry. I''ll leave thepany¡¯s business matters to you. I''ll contact Quin immediately and ask her what''s going on. If I can''t get her, I''ll personally make a trip to Long City." "Okay, thank you. I''ll leave this matter to you," Lily Wei said. Then, she hung up the phone. Fade proceeded to dial his wife''s number. After a series of beeping sounds, no one answered. Then, Fade called her three more times. Finally, Quin Lin picked up the phone and said, "Hello!" "Honey, are you in Long City?" Fade asked her directly. He continued, "Lily is very worried about you because you haven''t gotten back yet. I''m also worried about you. What are you doing in Long City? After a moment of silence, Quin said quietly, "No worries. I''m doing fine in Long City. I met someone that I used to know, so I stayed one more day. I''m fine,and you don''t have to worry about me. I''m hanging up now!" Although Quin said she was fine, Fade felt that something was off with her tone. So he said, "Dear, I''ming to Long City immediately. Wait for me there. If there is any issues, I will deal with it." After hanging up, Fade''s face became a little more serious. "Mr. Chen, what''s wrong?" Master Xie asked. "Let''s go back to Bay City now,"he continued. Fade shook his head and said, "I''m going to Long City. You can stay here and supervise these people. You have to pay special attention to the Sacred Fig Tree. Don''t allow it to be harmed." "Well, alright!" Master Xie said and nodded. He continued, "After dealing with this matter, I''ll go to Long City to look for you, Mr. Chen." "Sure!" Fade said and he nodded. Then, he walked directly toward the forest. He wasn''t far from Long City. After passing through the forest, he would arrive at the suburbs of Long City. Therefore, Fade did not intend to go down the mountain and use the car. Instead, he decided to walk directly through the forest. After rushing into the forest, Fade sped up. His figure morphed into a mere shadow and he walked through the forest as though he was walking on t ground. Looking at Fade, who had disappeared in the blink of an eye, Master Xie couldn''t help but be envious and amazed. He whispered, "I can''t imagine how strong Mr. Chen is! I don''t know when I can reach Mr. Chen''s level." Fade ran quickly all the way through the forest. He slowed down to rest every two hours. In this way, Fade finally arrived at the suburbs of Long City, in a part of the town called Dragonville, just as the skies began to darken. The suburbs were close to the mountains and the forest, so there were few people around. Standing on the mountain, he could see the entire town. asionally, he could see some lights in the vige. In the distance, there was a magnificent glowing light, which was the center of Dragonville. After determining the direction of his journey, Fade walked down the mountain and went forward. Since he was close to the vige, he would pass the asional person along the way. Therefore, Fade slowed down. He walked at the speed of ordinary people. After leaving the forest, he found himself in a meadow. On the other side of the meadow, there was a road. Fade wondered if he could hitch a ride with a passing car to enter Long City. After all, he was not familiar with Long City. Since he was here, he really didn''t know where to find his wife. However, looking at the dark night around him, Fade shook his head. It was almost impossible to get a ride with a car at this time. However, just as Fade was shaking his head, he heard the sound of a car. Then, he heard more carsing toward him. "I really can get a ride with a car tonight!" Fade thought to himself, and he was delighted. He quickened his pace and walked toward the sound of the cars. After passing a small forest, Fade could observe the situation clearly. He immediately knew where the sound of those cars wereing from. There was a wide sandy area in front of him. At this moment, there were more than ten tents on the ground. Outside the tents, around ten luxuriousnd rovers were there. Their engines were on,and so were their car lights. This lit up the center of the tents. Then, he saw a group of young men and women, who were holding all kinds of food. They were also bringing barbecue racks, wood, and other items.They seemed to be preparing a barbecue dinner. However, this group of people was obviously not experienced in camping. They were busy talking to each other, wasting a lot of food, but the barbecue stand was not built at all. Even the bonfire only produced smoke, which caused their noses to be runny and their tears to flow. However, they still couldn''t light the fire. Instead, the smoke floated into the nearby tents, causing the people inside toe out. They started to quarrel with each other, and this almost lead to a fight. Looking at this group of people, Fade understood what was going on. This must be a group of rich young people. Maybe they were too bored, so they decided toe and camp in the forest. Unfortunately, they had no relevant experience at camping. They brought a lot of professional equipment, but they didn''t know how to use anything. They started the cars because there was no lighting from the bonfire, so they could only use the lights of the cars. Fade couldn''t help shaking his head, and he was ready to leave. Just as Fade was about to leave, someone saw him and shouted angrily, "Who is that? Come here!" With this shout, more than a dozen rich young people immediately rushed over and stared at Fade with unfriendly expressions. Most of them were still holding knives, shovels and other tools. They looked at Fade in vignce and excitement. Fade turned around, spread out his hands, and exined, "I was just passing by." The group of people looked at Fade''s clothes. Looking at his tattered mountain climbing attire, they believed him. Seeing that they did not speak, Fade turned around and prepared to leave. But then, a tall man in his mid-20s walked out of the crowd. He had red Hair and was styled like a punk. The man kicked a small stone beside his feet at Fade.At the same time, he shouted rudely, "Wait, come here!" Fade leaned to one side to avoid the stone. Then, he looked at the Red Hair Punk and asked coldly, "What can I do for you?" The man smiled and said, "Judging by what you''re wearing, you enjoy hiking and camping?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade didn''t answer. He just looked at the Red Hair Punk and felt a little uneasy. The man crooked his finger and said with an arrogant expression, "If you agree that you like those activities,e here and set up the tent for us. Don''t forget to light the bonfire, and you''ll be responsible for the barbecue and dinner." Hearing this, Fade frowned and said, "I''m sorry. I''m on my way to Long City. I''m not interested in ying house with you." After that, Fade turned around and was about to leave. The Red Hair Punk obviously didn''t expect that someone would dare to refuse his request. His expression darkened and he shouted coldly, "Boy, I asked you toe here and help us. Didn''t you hear me?" Chapter 281 Chapter 281 At the same time, the other people beside the Red Hair Punk proceeded to shout one after the other. "Young man,e here! No one refuses to follow Master Xie''s orders." "This is your chance, do you know that? Help us with this favor, and we can guarantee that you will have no worries in the future at Long City." "Young man, did you hearthat? Come and pay your respects to Master Xie!" The crowd was noisy. Obviously, Master Xie was the main person of this group. Master Xie also looked at Fade Chen in a proud manner. Obviously, he was waiting for Fade to admit his mistake. However, he didn''t expect Fade to roll his eyes at them, and turn around to leave. Instantly, Master Xie''s face fell. He was on the verge of losing his temper. Just then, a young man in his twenties came over with a cell phone and said, "Master Xie, you have a text message. There will be a thunderstorm here tonight. It''s too dangerous. Let''s go home." After being interrupted by the young man, everyone was distracted. Looking up at the sky, they saw thick, dark clouds drifting above, which were apanied by lightning and thunder. It looked like it was going to rain. Seeing this, everyone was not in the mood for camping anymore. After all, they had been working so hard for so long, but they had not seeded. Now that it was about to rain, it was a good excuse for them to leave. As a result, many people started to speak at once. "It doesn''t look good! Let''s clean up quickly!" "Yes, it''s a thunderstorm. Our tents can''t withstand it. Let''s go back!" "We''re not prepared this time. Next time,lets ask a few professionals toe with us. Then we''ll have more fun." Hearing this, the leader of the crowd, Master Xie, became more rxed. He nodded and said, "Since it''s going to rain, let''s pack up and leave!" Then, the group of people got busy and started to pack up. They got into their cars to leave. Of course, many people did not care about the camping equipment, so they simply took nothing and drove away in theirnd rovers. Fade smiled at the young man who hade forward to help him, and he nodded slightly to express his gratitude. He knew that the young man had intended to help him out. The man smiled and reached out his hand, saying, "Hello, my name is Erik Yin, and I''m from Long City. Since you''re going there, why don''t youe with us?" "Hello, my name is Fade Chen. Will it be convenient for you?" Fade asked. He looked at Erik''s companions who had left one after the other. Erik smiled and said, "It won''t be a problem. There''s room for one more." "Thanks!" Fade said, and he walked toward a jeep with Erik. Erik opened the car door, and invited Fade to get in. Then, a woman''s voice came from inside. She said, "Erik, why is he here?" Erik smiled and said, "Sister, it''s going to rain. Brother Chen is also going to Long City, so I''m giving him a ride!" Erik then introduced her to Fade, "This is my sister, Lara Yin. This is Fade Chen." Fade nced at Lara . She was in herte twenties, dressed fashionably, and she had a beautiful face. However, the disdainful look in her eyes made Fade feel a little ufortable. However, Erik had invited him here, so he had to be polite. Fade nodded to Lara and greeted her. "Hello, Miss Yin!" Lara replied in a dissatisfied manner, "Why are you being so friendly, I am not familiar with you." At this time, Erik called Fade to get in the car and he said, "Sister, don''t waste anymore time. Master Xie and the others are gone. Let''s hurry up." When Master Xie was mentioned, Lara was a little anxious. She said impatiently, "Get in the car, get in the car. We''re wasting time. I''m so annoyed." When Fade got into the back seat, Lara immediately threw a stic bag toward him. She sounded rather annoyed as she said, "You are dirty. Don''t sit directly on the seat. Use this as a cover." After scolding Fade, Lara began to speak to her brother. "Erik, do you know what you are doing?" "This guy has already made Master Xie unhappy. If you take him with you now, what will Master Xie think of you? What will he think of you in the future? Can the Yin family and the Xie family do business together in the future? You don''t even consider these things, you just do whatever you want." Erik said impatiently, "Sister, I''m just giving Brother Chen a ride. It''s not as serious as you think. You think too much." "Don''t be so simple- minded. Now that you have graduated from school and entered society, you can''t act however you like. The reason why I am asking you to socialize with Master Xie and the others is to help you expand yourwork of friends and build a good rtionship with them," Lara continued. "In the end, you didn''t tter Master Xie, but you brought this guy with you instead. If you cause Master Xie to be unhappy, our investments will all be wasted,"she said. "I know, I know. Sister, stop lecturing me," Erik said impatiently. Lara said, "Do you know what you should do? You should catch up with Master Xie immediately and apologize to him. rify the situation with him. Do you understand?" "I know! I know. I will speed up now. I will catch up with him. Is that alright?" Erik asked. He immediately stepped on the gas pedal and sped the car up. After that, Lara turned her head and looked at Fade. She frowned and said coldly, "When we catch up with Master Xieter, you can apologize and rify the situation with Master Xie, that you have no rtions with Erik. Do you understand?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade nced at Lara, and that was all it took for him to see through this woman. This was a woman who was interested only in profits, and all rtionships and matters were based on this fact. If it brought her benefits, she would try her best to tter the other person. If it didn''t bring her any profits, she would not care about the other person at all. Seeing that Fade did not respond, Lara frowned and was about to scold him. Suddenly, there was a loud sound, and thunder struck above them. Many raindrops fell from the sky. Immediately, it started to pour, and their surroundings werepletely enveloped by the rain and mist. Visibility was poor. Seeing this, Erik was forced to slow down. Lara saw this and said, "Why are you slowing down? Master Xie is still ahead of us. Hurry up and catch up to him! If you don''t apologize quickly, it will be useless to do soter." Erik had no choice but to pick up speed again, and he rushed toward Master Xie. Lara was still lecturing her brother on all sorts of advices and tips onworking. Erik became annoyed. The rain was getting heavier. The condition of the roads in the countryside was not very good. Now, it was pouring, and the road suddenly became very muddy. Erik overtook cars left and right, and was about to catch up with Master Xie. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 But right at this moment, a huge stone rolled down from a nearby slope andnded on the road. Erik Yin, who was chasing after Master Xie, was shocked by this. He quickly turned the steering wheel to avoid the stone. However, the vige road was very narrow. Now, the rain was so heavy and the road was wet and slippery. The car swerved violently, and the tires slid on the ground. Erik lost control of the car and it began to tilt sideways. They were about to go off course from the road. Although there was no cliff here, there was a trench there, and the depth was more than one meter. If they turned over and fell into the trench, someone would definitely get hurt. At this time, Erik and Lara Yin panicked, and they cried out in horror. At this critical moment, Fade Chen leaned forward from the back seat. He grabbed the steering wheel firmly with both hands. He began to fight back with all his strength, and he regained control of the car. Therefore, in the heavy rain, the Jeep, which was almost nted at 45 degrees, made a perfect turn on the wet slippery ground with two wheels. Finally, it passed the stone and returned smoothly to the ground again. Lara and Erik could not help but heave a sigh of relief. They almost shouted till their throats were hoarse, but now they stifled their screams. They were relieved, but they immediately discovered that the situation was perilous. Master Xie''s car was in front of them, and it might have hit a stone or fell in a pothole, the car was swaying and sliding around the road. It was about to lose control. Their Jeep was just behind Master Xie''s car. At this time, it was toote to slow down. They were about to hit Master Xie''s car. Immediately, the siblings were scared again. Fade steadied the steering wheel with both hands and stared at the luxury car in front of him. Then he made judgements on the speed of the car and did not slow down at all. Instead, he mmed on the elerator. Seeing this, the Yin siblings were shocked, and their hearts almost jumped out of their chests. Erik couldn''t help shouting for him to be careful. Lara also shouted, "Don''t crash into Master Xie''s car. Turn the steering wheel. Stay away, stay away from it! Otherwise, we will all be in trouble." Fade didn''t know what Lara was thinking. If he turned the steering wheel, wouldn''t he go off the highway into the field below? At such a life- and- death moment, she was still thinking about how to please Master Xie, andpletely ignoring herself and her family members. Ignoring Lara''s cries, Fade''s eyes were like torches, and his hands were steady. He controlled the steering wheel and aimed at the tracks of Master Xie''s car. In a moment, the Jeep raced along in a straight line, rushing straight toward Master Xie''s car. Unexpectedly, he overtook Master Xie''s car on the narrow vige road. Moreover, when he overtook the car, the Jeep gently scraped the side of Master Xie''s car. The force was not strong, but it gave Master Xie''s car a push, which caused the car to be stable. Therefore, while the Yin siblings were in shock, the two cars that were in danger were stabilized. Erik immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He looked excitedly at Fade and said, "Brother Chen, your skills are amazing! In such a situation, you actually stabilized our car and overtook the other car. AtT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. such a high level, you are almost as good as a professional racer. Brother Chen, do you usually drive race cars?" This group of rich young people, including Erik, did not have much enthusiasm for auto racing. If they were fond of cars, they would not drive out for a barbecue and camping. Realizing Fade''s skills in auto racing, Erik became excited. Fade smiled and said nothing. But Lara clutched her younger brother and shouted, "That wasn''t skills! Do you know how dangerous that was just now?" Fade was a little speechless."You forced your own brother to speed up just now! If he had driven slowly, you wouldn''t be in this type of danger," he thought to himself. Erik also felt a little embarrassed and quickly said to his sister, "Sister, I was out of control just now and almost overturned the car. What does that have to do with Brother Chen? On the contrary, Brother Chen saved us. If we didn''t let him do that, we might have broken our bones." Her younger brother''s words caused Lara to be rather dissatisfied. She frowned and said, "That''s not what I''m talking about. I''m talking about him overtaking Master Xie." "You know who that was, that was Master Xie. He''s the eldest son of the Xie family. Are you doing as well as him? Why did you overtake him and show off your skills?" Lara scolded him. Hearing what she said, Fade''s face fell. Erik quickly tried to rify the situation. Lara interrupted her brother and red at him, saying, "Don''t speak. I''m worried for you. Don''t you know what''s good for you? Are you aware of Master Xie''s status? You overtook him, which is a p in his face. If you don''t show him some respect, you won''t be in his inner circle in the future. We won''t get along well with the Xie family then. Didn''t you see that other people didn''t overtake him? Are they really not good at driving? They were showing respect to Master Xie, allowing him to be the first car in line. This was the right thing to do." Erik wasn''t thinking so much about these matters and he was stunned by his sister''s words. "Sister, it''s just a matter of overtaking his car. It''s not as serious as you think!" "Not as serious as I think? If you don''t think of such things, how can you be in his inner circle? This social circle is built on respect and honor. For rich people like Master Xie, you have to pay attention to them all the time. Don''t cause them to be angry, don''t show off in front of them, and don''t even..." Hearing Lara''s words, Fade was speechless. Lara acted like she was possessed by the devil. Just for the so-called rtionships and ttery of the rich and powerful, the safety of her family had be a secondary matter. Instead, she thought that the first thing they should consider was whether they had offended the rich young master. This was quite ridiculous indeed. Therefore, Fade coughed and exined, "The reason why I overtook him was that it was toote to slow down. If I slowed down the car, it was very likely that it would slid and this would cause the car to topple over, and it would also cause a chain reaction with the cars behind us. Therefore, at that time, the only way for us was to overtake him. Doing that, the car would be stable and safe." Hearing Fade''s exnation, Erik nodded quickly and he said, "Sister, you see, Brother Chen''s words are reasonable indeed. He is also thinking of our safety. Besides, nothing happened to any of us right?" Lara''s face fell, and she said unhappily, "What do you mean nothing happened? When you overtook him just now, you hit Master Xie''s car. If this isn''t a serious matter, I don''t know what is." Immediately, Lara looked at Fade and said coldly, "There is a hotel in front of us. Stop the car there later. Please go and apologize to Master Xie, and tell him that you were the driver. Don''t get us into trouble." Chapter 283 Chapter 283 "Sister, how can you ask him to do this!" Erik Yin said with dissatisfaction. He continued, "Brother Chen identally scraped Master Xie''s car to ensure our safety. How can you..." Lara Yin said, "Did you even listen to me just now! No matter how we proceed with this matter, we must be very careful. Master Xie has a high status. You didn''t pay attention to what I said. We need toe up with an exnation. You can''t juste forward. He must..." At this time, Fade Chen parked the car in front of the hotel. Then, there was a roaring sound, and Master Xie''s car came over. With a loud sound, the car door was opened. Master Xie got out of his car and walked over with a strange look on his face. Seeing this, Lara suddenly became uneasy. She quickly patted her younger brother, and then shouted at Fade, "Why don''t you get out and apologize? Are you waiting for Master Xie toe over?" After that, Lara got out of the car quickly, and then squeezed out a smile as she saw Master Xie. "Master Xie, I''m really sorry about what happened just now! Our car didn''t bump into your car on purpose. It''s just that the person who was driving at that time was not my brother, but that guy,"she said. Master Xie was slightly surprised and he said, "I see, it''s not your brother who was driving. I was just telling myself when did Erik''s driving skills be so good?" Lara didn''t know if Master Xie was sincerely praising Erik''s driving skills or if he was being sarcastic. She felt even more uneasy and said, "Master Xie, it was our fault just now. We really shouldn''t have overtaken your car and grazed your car. I..." At this time, Erik and Fade also got out of the car. Lara immediately turned her head, red at Fade, and shouted, "You,e and apologize to Master Xie. You were driving so recklessly just now." Fade didn''t pay any attention to this woman. He nced at Erik and said, "Thank you for giving me a ride. I can continue by foot from here." Erik apologized and said, "Brother Chen, my sister has a bad temper. Don''t mind what she said. I..." "I know! I will go now. We can contact each other when we get to Long City," Fade said, and he patted Erik on the shoulder with a gentle smile. Erik was easy to get along with, but his sister was too calctive. Lara was unhappy when she saw that Fade was about to leave. She rushed over and stopped him. "What are you doing? Do you want to leave? I am telling you that you haven''t apologized to Master Xie yet. You need to exin what happened just now. How can you just leave?"she said. Fade was already feeling rather impatient with Lara. He gestured his hand unhappily and said, "For Erik''s sake, I didn''t fight with you. However, don''t cross the line." "Cross the line? How did I cross the line! We kindly gave you a ride, and you made the decision to drive recklessly. Also, you scraped Master Xie''s car. Obviously, it''s you who crossed the line..." Lara yelled. Fade felt that this woman was being unreasonable. He drove in such a manner to save them. Not only did she not thank him, but she med him for offending Master Xie. It was truly unreasonable on her part. Erik quickly tried to advise his sister, and Fade was ready to leave. But now, Master Xie looked at Fade and yelled, "Wait a minute!" "What''s wrong?" Fade asked faintly, as he turned his head. Master Xie revealed a confident smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "It seems to me that you''re not a hiker, but a race car driver!" "You''re really good at driving cars. Come and work for me. I''m looking for a good driver. Follow me, and I''ll pay you 50,000 yuan a month. I won''t me you for not helping with the barbecue, or for scraping my car." Then, Master Xie put his hands in his pockets, as though he was confident that he would get an affirmative answer from Fade. Lara, who was going to yell at Fade, was stunned. She didn''t expect Master Xie not to me this guy. He even recruited him to be his driver. Immediately, Lara''s expression became confused. For a moment, she did not know how to deal with Fade. After all, being a driver of Master Xie, he would stand out in the inner circle of Master Xie''s group. Just as Lara was considering her rtionship with Fade, Fade nced at Master Xie and said, "I''m sorry. I''m not interested in being your driver!" Master Xie''s face fell, and he asked unhappily, "Are you sure about that?" Lara, who was next to him, heard these words and immediately spoke up. "Young man, Master Xie asked you to be his driver. He''s giving you this responsibility. He thinks highly of you! Don''t be ungrateful!" "Do you know how many people are fighting to be his driver? It''s a great privilege for you to have this opportunity!" This girl was too annoying. Even Master Xie was not as riled up as she was, but she didn''t stop talking. She really wanted to put Fade down. Fade spoke coldly, "Shut up. It''s not up to you to intervene in my affairs!" Lara was furious when she heard a country boy like him speaking to her in this manner. She said coldly, "Who do you think you are? It''s your honor to have a chance like this. You''re the luckiest guy in the world to get such an opportunity from Master Xie. You''re a poor fellow. What right do you have to speak to me like that?" Master Xie looked at Fade with a smile. This kind of person didn''t know what was good for him, and he didn''t mind letting Lara put him in his ce. When the time was right, he would get his payback. Only then would he realize how hard it was to get this opportunity given by Kristoff Xie. But at this moment, there was the sound of a car engine. A loud roaring voice could be heard, "Lara, how dare you shout in such a manner at Brother Fade!" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Who, who dares to speak to me like this..." Lara yelled, but then she turned her head and saw a young man with an earnest expression. He was dressed in traditional robes as he came over. Her face froze. "Master, Master Tu, why are you here?"she asked. The person in front of her was not any random guy. He was Caesar Tu, the young master of the famous Tu Medical Center in Long City. The Tu family was famous for their medical skills. Although they were not the most influential family, they could definitely settle for second tier. They were much stronger than a third tier family like the Yin family. "I''m here to wee Brother Fade. Why do you think I''m here?" he said. With this answer, Caesar walked toward Fade and eximed, "Brother Fade, you''re here!" Fade nodded and said, "Thank you for making the effort toe !" Just now, when Fade got into the Yin Family''s car, he immediately felt that Lara did not like him. Therefore, he contacted Caesar and asked him to send a car to pick him up. He did not expect that Caesar woulde himself. It was quitete, and the weather was terrible. Seeing that Caesar was so respectful toward Fade, Lara feltpletely confused. She said in a daze, "Brother Fade? Is, is he a powerful person?" "A powerful person?" Caesar snorted coldly. "You can''t even get close to Brother Fade''s status!"he said. "How is that possible?" Lara said. Her face was full of disbelief. Now, Kristoff, who was next to him, stood up and said coldly, "If Lara can''t get close to his status, I wonder if I can?" Chapter 284 Chapter 284 As soon as he finished speaking, Caesar Tu turned around immediately and looked at Kristoff Xie. At this moment, Lara Yin, who looked pale, also had a proud expression on her face. The Tu Family was indeed higher in status than the Yin Family. However,pared to the Xie Family, it was still slightly inferior in status. Caesar was throwing his weight around, but when he faced Kristoff, he would be aware of how Kristoff would deal with him. Looking at Caesar and Fade Chen, who was beside him, it seemed to Lara that she was watching a drama unfold. She had a faint smile on her face. At this time, Caesar nced at Kristoff, and he sneered disdainfully. He said without hiding any emotion, "You have no right to talk to me!" "What did you say!" Kristoff answered. His expression became cold, and his tone was icy. "Caesar, I want this guy to work for me. Do you want to fight against me today, just for him?" he asked. Caesar smiled and said, "Kristoff, I think you have made a mistake." "With Brother Fade''s status, there is no need for me to step up on his behalf. If Brother Fade wants to take action, he can just do so." "Are you saying that if he wants to take action against me, he can just do so?" Kristoff said. His face fell, and his expression was unpleasant. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Erik Yin looked at Fade in surprise. Lara, on the other hand, shook her head with a look of disbelief. She absolutely could not believe that this wild boy in front of her would have such a powerful background. At this moment, Caesar looked at Kristoff, who was blocking him. He said, "Kristoff, let me tell you something! The Xie''s Wine Enterprise belongs to Brother Fade now!" After that, Caesar pushed Kristoff away. He opened the car door, and invited Fade respectfully to get into the car. Then, he drove the car away. At this time, Lara was still thinking about Caesar''s words. "Xie''s Wine Enterprise belongs to Master Xie''s Second Uncle, Gordon Xie. He is in charge of the enterprise. Everyone in Long City knows this. Caesar is obviously spouting nonsense. This lie is too careless," she said. After she said that, Lara sneered disdainfully. However, she didn''t notice that Kristoff''s expression was gloomy at that moment. Looking at the car that was leaving, his expression kept shifting. He gritted his teeth and said, "Looks like it''s you, Brother Fade. I didn''t expect Caesar to befriend that guy and hang out with him." In the past, Lincoln Xie and Watson Xie had fought against Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Bay City. In the end, Watson had died. Lincoln had given Fade 51% of the shares of the Xie''s Wine Enterprise, then only he could survive. For the entire Xie Family in Long City, this matter was a humiliating situation. Therefore, it was not publicized and everyone was banned from talking about it. For the average person, they generally did not take notice of such news. Of course, if they inquired about it, they would know what had happened. As he thought of how Fade had forced the Xie Family to transfer the Wine Enterprise to him, Kristoff couldn''t help but grit his teeth in hatred. The enterprise was worth billions of dors. However, his heart started to beat quickly. Fade was good in martial-arts. If he took action now, he was afraid that he would be the one who suffered losses. "No, I have to go back quickly and inform my family that Fade has arrived at Long City." Thinking of this, Kristoff got into the car. He ignored the heavy rain and drove away directly. On the other side, Lara, who was waiting for Kristoff to get angry and punish Fade, was a little confused when she noticed this. She waspletely stunned. "What, what''s going on? Why are they all acting so strange?" she thought to herself. Erik sighed softly and said, "Sister, I vaguely know who Brother Chen is." "Who is he? Is he really a powerful figure?" Lara asked. Erik lowered his voice and said, "A few months ago, father told us that 50% of the shares of the Xie''s Wine Enterprise was given to a person named Fade of Bay City. He also reminded us not to provoke him. Do you remember that?" Hearing her younger brother''s reminder, Lara recalled her father''s warning. She was shocked. "Then, that boy is Fade, who is famous in Bay City?" she asked. "There is no other exnation!" Erik said and he sighed. He looked at his sister reproachfully and said, "Sister, you shouldn''t have treated Fade like that just now. You know, he is very famous in Bay City, and people addressed him as Lunatic Chen. If we really did provoke him, our family will not gain any benefits from this situation." As he mentioned this matter, Lara''s expression darkened. She had always been urate in her judgments of other people, and she could quickly suss out a person''s identity and status. Then, she would judge whether the person was worth befriending or not. But she didn''t expect that she would fail in her judgments of Fade. For a moment, Lara''s expression was not pleasant, and she defended herself. "Who is this Lunatic Chen? He made a name for himself in a small ce like Bay City. This is Long City, a ce where big shots gather. Not everyone can dominate this city," she retorted. "That Lunatic Chen is a master of martial arts, and he is not a person to be trifled with," Erik reminded her. Lara''s expression shifted, but she still continued to defend herself. "So what? There are a lot of powerful people in the martial-arts circle of Long City. Besides, he has offended the Xie Family. They will definitely not let him off the hook so easily," she said. Erik was a little speechless when it came to his sister. He could only pray and hope that Fade did not despise his sister. Otherwise, he was afraid that his family would be in big trouble. At the same time, driving through the rain in the car, Caesar said to Fade, "Brother Fade, I revealed your identity just now. You won''t me me for that, right?" Fade said lightly, "No worries! My identity is not a secret. As long as people are willing to inquire about me, they will find the relevant information." Hearing Fade says that he did not me him, Caesar heaved a sigh of relief. He said, "Brother Fade, why didn''t you inform me in advance that you areing to Long City, so I could make arrangements for you. Then, we can enjoy a nice tour around Long City!" Fade said, "I came in a hurry this time. It wasn''t nned in advance." "Brother Fade, is there an urgent issue that you have to deal with?" Caesar asked. Fade said, "I''m looking for someone here." Seeing that Fade was not in the mood, Caesar stopped talking. "Brother Fade, you take a rest in the back seat. I''ll let you know when we arrive," he said. Fade had rushed over from the forest all the way here. He didn''t rest for more than half a day. He was rather tired, so he closed his eyes to take a rest and stopped talking. More than forty minutester, Caesar brought Fade to the Tu Family''s residence and immediately made arrangements for Fade to take a rest. Fade did not feel awkward or shy. After he washed up, he took a rest at the Tu family''s residence. Before going to bed, Fade called Quin Lin again. This time, it went quite smoothly. He only called her once, and then the phone was connected. Fade immediately said, "Honey, I have arrived at Long City. Where are you? I''lle and look for you tomorrow." Chapter 285 Chapter 285 "You are here at Long City!" Quin Lin''s voice sounded surprised. She continued, "I''m about to leave. You don''t have to bother to look for me." "Since I''m here, tell me where you are, Quin. I''ll look for you tomorrow and we can tour Long City together. I''ve never been to Long City before!" Fade Chen said in a rxed tone. Quin''s tone seemed hesitant. After a moment of silence, she said, "There''s no need for us to meet up. I am going back to Bay City right away." Fade could sense that something was wrong. He said, "Quin, what''s wrong? You''re not happy to see me here at Long City! Or are you hiding something from me? You''ve found another man and want to divorce me!" "No, that''s not true!" Quin exined. "There''s really nothing to worry about. You are overthinking the matter." "I don''t care. If you don''t tell me what is going on, it means that there''s something wrong!" Fade said. He was close to throwing a temper tantrum. "If you don''t tell me now, I''ll ask Caesar Tu and Mr. Wu to look for you in Long City tomorrow. And I will put out a notice saying that my wife is missing and I will look for you everywhere." Quin was really worried that Fade would do such a thing, so she said, "Don''t cause such trouble. I''ll look for you tomorrow." "You wille to meet me? Where are you?" Fade asked. Quin said faintly, "You''ll know tomorrow. How about this, at two o''clock in the afternoon tomorrow, give me the location where you are at, and I''ll pick you up." His wife had already agreed to meet him. Although Fade was still confused, he agreed with her and said, "Well, that''s settled then. Quin, you muste and pick me up tomorrow!" "Well, don''t worry! You are an adult, but you still act like a child," Quin said. "In front of my dear wife, I''m just a child," Fade said and smiled. He continued, "I''m going to sleep. I need you to give me a kiss before I go to bed." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "You... alright!" Quin agreed to Fade''s request immediately, which was a rare thing for her to do. Then, Fade put the phone to his ear and listened to the sound of "Mwuaa" from the other side of the phone. Suddenly, he was intoxicated, and his wife''s kiss seem to pass through the connection and was nted on his face. "Thank you, Quin. It''s gettingte. Honey, you should go to bed early too!" Fade said. Then, he hung up. After that, he had a good rest in the Tu family''s residence for the night. The next morning, Caesar initially said that he was going to invite Fade for a tour, but Fade said perhaps at ater time. Therefore, Caesar did not try to persuade him anymore. Fade''s initial n was to wait at the Tu Family''s Residence till two o''clock in the afternoon. But at about ten o''clock in the morning, he received a message from Erik Yin out of a sudden. "Big Brother Chen, I''m so sorry about what happened yesterday. My sister didn''t know your identity and she offended you. I''m so sorry. I want to treat you to a meal and apologize to you." Fade replied, "It''s alright. It''s a small matter. I didn''t take it to heart. Erik, you don''t have to worry about it." As a result, Erik sent another message thereafter. "Big Brother Chen, if you don''te, it means that you don''t forgive my sister and myself. I really want to apologize to you sincerely." The other party''s attitude was so sincere, and it was not polite for Fade to reject his offer again. Therefore, he replied, "Well, we can just have a meal. You are familiar with Long City, so you can make the arrangements. Hopefully the venue is not in a remote area." He was worried that his wife would not be able toe to pick him up if the ce was too far away. Erik''s reply came quickly. "Well, thank you, Big Brother Chen. We will meet for a meal at the Azure Hotel, at the Second Ring Road. The food at this hotel is excellent." "Alright! Then I''ll be right there." Fade sent him a message. Then, he went out and rushed to the Azure Hotel. On the way, Fade received another phone call from Master Xie. (this was Lucas Xie who had apanied him to the Sacred Fig Tree). He wanted to discuss the matter in regard to the tourist resort. He had supervised thepletion of the construction by Lager Zu. Therefore, he had also made his way to Long City. Fade told him the address of the Azure Hotel, and he asked Master Xie toe look for him there. Soon, he arrived at the Azure Hotel. Fade went to the private room reserved by Erik. He knocked on the door gently, pushed the door open and walked in. As soon as he entered the private room, Fade frowned immediately. In thisrge private room, Erik was surrounded by several people, including his sister Lara Yin, Kristoff Xie, and a handful of thugs. These thugs seemed to be under Kristoff''s leadership. "Big Brother Chen, you''re really here! Please take a seat!" Erik said. He walked over quickly and greeted Fade warmly. Fade asked in a deep voice, "Erik, what''s going on here?" "What''s going on?" Erik said, and he had a nk expression. "My sister said that she invited you, Big Brother Chen, to challenge the martial-arts masters invited by Master Xie," he said. (This Master Xie refers to Kristoff Xie) "What? A challenge?" Fade said and he frowned. "Didn''t you send me a text message asking me to have a meal, saying that you want to apologize to me on behalf of your sister?" "What, I didn''t send any text message!" Erik replied. He was confused, and then he looked at his sister, Lara. "Sister, didn''t you say that you..." Lara smiled. She took out a cell phone and flung it on the table. Then she smiled and said, "Brother, no worries. I invited him here with your cell phone." "What!" Erik said. He was shocked. He took the phone and checked it. Then, he said angrily, "Sister, how can you do this? You are lying about this. How can you do such a thing to Big Brother Chen, and also to me!" Erik shouted angrily. Then, he said to Fade, "Big Brother Chen, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. This time, it''s our fault. I''ll find somewhere else to bring you, and make it up to you." As he spoke, Erik was about to leave the private room with Fade. At this time, Lara''s face fell. She shouted angrily, "Erik,e back and take a seat!" Kristoff also sneered and he said, "Since Mr. Chen is here, why are you in such a hurry to leave? It''s better for him to sit down and have a good talk with us." "There is nothing for us to talk about," Fade said coldly. Kristoff also sneered and said, "Indeed, I have nothing against Mr. Chen, and we have nothing to talk about. However, Mr. Chen, you took 50% of the shares of our Xie''s Wine Enterprise, so in regards to that matter, we have something to talk about." "The shares! Lincoln Xie transferred them to me. Does the Xie Family not want to keep their promise?" Fade snorted coldly. Kristoff said, "It''s not that we don''t want to acknowledge this matter. It''s just that the matter of these shares is of great importance. Our Xie Family will check on the matter carefully to prevent any problems or miscalctions. Therefore, we want Mr. Chen to return the relevant documents and ounting details first." "What if I don''t want to do that?" Fade asked coldly. Kristoff sneered, and he looked at the thugs surrounding him. He said, "I know that Mr. Chen is a skilled fighter in Bay City. You have the nickname, Lunatic Chen. But I have never witnessed Lunatic Chen in action. I don''t know how crazy you can get." After he said that, two young thugs beside Kristoff stood up. Both of them were taller than 1.85 meters. The muscles on their bodies were bulging, and it was obvious that they were strong and forceful. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 With disdainful smiles on their faces, the two thugs clenched their fists, and they approached Fade Chen from both sides. "The name of Lunatic Chen is well-known in several downtown areas near Bay City recently. I just don''t know how powerful he is!" "What a coincidence. My nickname is Lunatic as well. I want to challenge Mr. Chen and see who is crazier!" After saying these words, they flexed their muscles and moved slightly, looking for the perfect time to attack Fade . Seeing this, Erik Yin could not help but worry. He wanted to say something to advise these people. But Lara Yin pulled her brother down, and he took a seat. She had a proud expression on her face. "These two men are not normal thugs. They are masters that Kristoff Xie invited from the underground boxing circle. He specifically spent a lot of money on them. Each of them were paid more than 10 million yuan." "I heard that the two of them are both top masters in the underground boxing circle. They maintained an undefeated record of over a hundred battles. They are definitely strong in actual combat and have the upper hand." "ording to the underground boxing circle, these two people have reached the Middlestage of the Yellow Level amongst the martial- artists. Moreover, this is only their estimated level. If one speaks of theirbat strength, their strength and skills will be considered more powerful. It is not impossible for them to defeat and kill a martial-artist of the Late-stage of the Yellow Level, even though this martial-artist might be beyond their level,"she said. Hearing his sister''s words, Erik could not help but be more worried. He wanted to stand up and help Fade, but he saw Lara gesturing her hand. Two of her subordinates came over and held Erik down directly. "Sister, you can''t do this! Big Brother Chen is our benefactor. He saved our lives. You can''t treat him like this!" Erik said. He was held down and couldn''t escape. He could only persuade her with his words. Lara sneered and said disdainfully, "What benefactor? If it hadn''t been for him at that time, all of this wouldn''t have happened at all. Speaking of which, he put us in danger," Lara said. She put the me directly on Fade.lnstead of realizing he rescued them, she used Fade of causing them harm. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Erik panicked, but he didn''t know how to exin the situation. He could only yell, "Sister, you double-checked the matter when you returned home yesterday. Big Brother Chen is the big boss of Bay City. He is absolutely powerful. His martial- arts skills and his strength is iparable. Even a ck Level master was no match for him. If you take action now, you are definitely no match for Big Brother Chen." Lara sneered disdainfully. She said, "A ck Level master! How can he be a ck Level master at such a young age! This is obviously a boastful lie, and only a naive guy like you will believe him." "Sister, it''s not like that. Big Brother Chen really..." Erik still tried to advise her. Lara interrupted his words directly and said, "Stop talking. The fight has already begun, and it''s too late for you to say anything. Now, just watch the masters invited by Master Xie, on how to teach that arrogant liar a lesson!" At this moment, the two young thugs, who were flexing their muscles to show their flexibility, launched their solid fists directly with violent energy toward Fade . One of them made a move to attack Fade''s face and throat, while the other made a move to attack Fade''s lower abdomen and lower body. These were definitely violent moves. They had gained lots of training experiences in the life-and-death situations they fought against in the underground boxing circle. Seeing that the two thugs were resorting to such violent moves at the start, Erik could not help but turn pale and looked anxious. Lara and Kristoff smiled even more brilliantly. "Boom, boom!" The fists of both men were about tond on Fade . Both thugs also smiled ferociously and triumphantly. They expected their fists tond on Fade''s body. Several teeth would fly out from Fade''s mouth, and blood would spill out from him everywhere. However, just as they were extremely confident and their fists were about tond on Fade, the two felt that one centimeter away from him, they suddenly seemed to have bumped into an invisible wall. They could not move an inch further. At this time, Fade smiled faintly and snorted, "With such little strength, don''te and make a fool of yourself." "Get the hell out of my way!" With a roar of anger, Fadeunched a blow at the two men''s chests. Instantly, both muscr thugs were sent flying across the room with Fade''s blow. They crashed into the wall of the private room, and blood spurted out of their mouths. Then, they slid down slowly from the wall. Looking at the chests of the two thugs, they were dented at this time. At this moment, Lara and Kristoff, who had smiles at the corner of their mouths, were suddenly dumbfounded. Their confident smiles froze on their faces, and their expressions were unpleasant and twisted. "How, how could this be possible? Kristoff spent 20 million dors to hire those thugs!" Lara said. She still had an expression of disbelief. Erik quickly said, "Sister, I told you so. Big Brother Chen is an expert, and he is a very powerful master. Stop imagining things and apologize to Big Brother Chen quickly. For my sake, Big Brother Chen can spare you this time. If it''s toote, no one can save you." Lara''s face kept twitching, and she was in a dilemma. Due to her character, she would never admit to her faults and apologize to Fade. But now, reality was showing her that there was no benefits for her to feud with Fade. Just as Lara was hesitating, Kristoff''s expression shifted drastically. At this time, he sneered and said, "I didn''t expect that you could defeat the two thugs that I hired with a lot of money." "If I didn''t have a backup n, you would have checkmated me," Kristoff said. He had a triumphant expression. Then, he pped his hands and got up and said, "Grandmaster Zhou, sorry to trouble you!" "Amitabha!" Hearing Kristoff''s voice, the sound of chanting rang out.. Then, a monk in his forties, who was wearing a golden cassock, walked out holding a cane in his hand. The monk had a kind expression and a pleasant demeanor, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. He really looked like an enlightened monk. Erik saw this and he couldn''t help but be curious. He said, "Why did you invite a monk here? Is this monk good at fighting?" Lara red at Erik and said, "Don''t spout nonsense. This is Grandmaster Zhou of Dragonnax Mount. He is an eminent monk who has achieved enlightenment and he has attained profound religious wisdom." "What''s the point of attaining profound religious wisdom in such a physical fight? He''s just a monk. He can''t defeat Big Brother Chen. Sister, apologize to Brother Fade quickly!" Erik said. Lara red at him and said, "What do you know about this matter? Grandmaster Zhou not only has attained profound religious wisdom, but he is also outstanding in the martial-arts. He has already reached the peak of the Yellow Level." "What? Peak of the Yellow Level!" Erik couldn''t help eximing, with a horrified expression on his face. He couldn''t help looking at Fade with anxiety. Seeing this, Lara smiled and said, "Well, now you are afraid. There is always someone better in the world. There is always a mountain higher than the highest mountain. No matter how powerful Fade is, he is no match for Grandmaster Zhou. He will definitely lose this battle. Now, do you want me to apologize to Fade?" Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Erik Yin''s expression changed. He shook his head and said, "No matter what happens, sister, this is your fault. Even if Grandmaster Zhou wins, you have to apologize to Brother Fade." "Hmph!" Lara Yin snorted discontentedly. She said, "If Grandmaster Zhou wins, let''s see if that Fade Chen can still be able to stand up." Thinking of all the things about Fade that he had researched on, Erik could not help but feel confident in this matter. "Big Brother Chen will not be defeated!" he thought to himself. At this moment, Grandmaster Zhou walked straight toward Fade. He put his palms together devoutly and bowed slightly at Fade. Then, he said, "Amitabha, dear benefactor. The sea of bitterness has no boundaries, so turn your head back toward the shore. Dear benefactor, you''d better repent and don''tmit the same sins again!" Fade sneered and said, "What do you mean by the phrase ''don''tmit the same sins again''? What did I do wrong?" The monk smiled and said, "Ill-gotten wealth is a sin, and it''s wrong to refuse to repent. It''s also a mistake to cause harm to others." "Really?" Fade sneered, "I am not sure if you aremitting a sin, Grandmaster Zhou, when you take the side of the evildoer." Grandmaster Zhou''s face fell, and then he said with a smile, "Dear benefactor, for your own good, I have given you a chance to redeem yourself and wash yourself of your sins." "I''m afraid my sins are not as grave as yours!" Fade said coldly. Grandmaster Zhou said in a deep voice, "Benefactor, I''m the guardian of Buddhism, and I can''t tolerate your nder. You should step forward quickly and kneel on the ground to worship Buddha. I can ask him to forgive your sins." "Forgive my sins!" Fade sneered. "I, Fade, don''t need anyone to forgive me, let alone the illusory Buddha." "How dare you question the Dharma. This is the greatest sphemy to us Buddhists. If you don''t repent, I''ll have to teach you a lesson on behalf of Buddhism, "Grandmaster Zhou said. As he spoke, he picked up the monk''s staff in his hand and pounded it on the ground. In an instant, the solid marble floor was directly smashed by the monk''s staff. Cracks that look like spider webs quickly spread out on the wide floor of the private room. Seeing this, Kristoff Xie smiled gleefully and said, "Grandmaster Zhou, such an unrepentant person like him doesn''t heed the ways of the Dharma. You''d better ovee him as soon as possible." Lara was also smiling and she had a gloating expression. "Haha, let''s see how arrogant he can be. In front of Grandmaster Zhou, he has no right to behave in such a concerted manner," she said. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Erik looked anxious, but there was nothing he could do about the situation. He could only silently pray in his heart that Fade would win. Faced with Grandmaster Zhou''s powerful attack, Fade was not afraid at all. He smiled and said disdainfully, "As a monk, if you want to earn money being a thug, then that is on you. Don''t use the facade of being a monk and try to lie to others. This is the biggest nder to Buddhism and the Dharma." "Unrepentant Sinner! How dare you spout such nonsense!" Grandmaster Zhou shouted angrily. His furious eyes were like the prating gaze of Buddha. Heunched the cane in his hand toward Fade with strength. Just as the Grandmaster wasunching his attack, someone knocked on the door of the private room. Then, someone pushed open the door and came in. The person who came in was a scruffy old man in his fifties or sixties. His traditional robes were a little faded, and his silver hair was in a mess at this moment, which caused him to look rather battered and exhausted. "Who is this?"Everyone thought to themselves. The intruder''s sudden entry caused everyone''s heart to skip a beat and they all looked toward him. Fade smiled faintly, and he nodded to the man. He said, "You''re here!" It was none other than Master Xie, or Lucas Xie, who hade over in a hurry. He looked a little disheveled due to the long and dusty journey. Lucas noticed the situation in the private room, especially the monk''s attacking posture. He suddenly felt that something was wrong, so he asked, "Mr. Chen, what is happening here?" Fade pointed to Grandmaster Zhou and said, "This monk is fanatical and zealous. He said that he wanted to teach me a lesson." "How dare you!" Lucas snarled, and he red at Grandmaster Zhou. Grandmaster Zhou also red at him angrily and shouted, "It seems to me that you are the companion of this unrepentant sinner. I will teach you both a lesson on behalf of Buddhism." "Are you joking? Teach us both a lesson!" Lucas sneered disdainfully. He looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, you don''t need to take action against this monk. Leave him to me!" "Can you handle this situation?" Fade asked, and he looked at Lucas. After all, Lucas''s previous strength was only at thete stage of the Yellow Level. There was still a long way to go before he reached the peak of the Yellow Level, which was Grandmaster Zhou''s level. Lucas smiled confidently and he said, "During this period of time, I used the Sacred Fig that Mr. Chen gave me. Although the effects of the Fig has not beenpletely transferred to me, my current strength has improved. I will have no problem dealing with this monk." "It''s good that you''re confident! Since that''s the case, you can go ahead!" Fade said. He nodded and took a step back. Lucas stepped forward immediately. He crooked his finger at Grandmaster Zhou, and said with a sneer, "Bald ass, you want to mess with Mr. Chen? You''re looking for death!" "How dare you!" Grandmaster Zhou answered. He was enraged by the rude phrase. With a clinking sound, the cane in his hand began to move. Then, a gold ray shot out ruthlessly toward Lucas at lightning speed. Lucas stood in the same ce, without making any movements to block the ray. He raised his arm slightly, and a beam of light flew out from his back and hit the cane of the monk. The flying beam of light was none other than Lucas''s sword which was made from the wooden branches of the Rudraksha. The two attacked each other, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. However, Kristoff and Lara were still very confident, with bright smiles on their faces. "Fade, I was wondering why you are not afraid. It looks like you have assistants after all. However, how can that scruffy old man be a match for Grandmaster Zhou?" "So what if he has assistants. The final result is already predestined. He''ll definitely lose." "Fade, do you think that it is helpful for this scruffy old man to dy the battle for you?" "That old man is as stupid as Fade. He is courting death by using a wooden sword to fight against the golden cane." While they were mocking him, Lucas''s wooden sword and Grandmaster Zhou''s cane collided violently. In an instant, a ferocious surge of air burst out due to the violent collision, and everything in the private room was blown away. Everyone could hardly keep their eyes open due to this strong gust of wind. As the strong wind dissipated slowly, the crowd observed the ongoing scene, and they were suddenly dumbfounded. The scene of Grandmaster Zhou''s victory in their imagination did not materialize, and even the fragile- looking wooden sword did not suffer any damage at the moment. On the contrary, the wooden sword cut directly through Grandmaster Zhou''s solid golden cane, turning it into two halves. Grandmaster Zhou was also shocked at this moment. An angry expression appeared on his face, as he clenched his fists andunched a fierce blow toward Lucas. At the same time, he shouted angrily, "You''re looking for death. I''ll kill you." Lucas chuckled and said, "Shouting like that seems to fit your real personality more. Not like just now, when you were pretending to be a monk and being holier than thou. That was totally a joke!" Lucas spoke andughed, but he didn''t stop moving. The wooden sword made a whistling sound and it drew the shape of an arc in the air. Then, with a ray of light, ?? c?? d?w?w??d at Grandmaster Zhou. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Grandmaster Zhou could not help but be startled by the powerful ray of light. He immediately withdrew his fist. Then, he jumped and tried to dodge Lucas Xie''s attack. However, he did not expect that after dodging the ray, Lucas''s attack would be more ferocious and vigorous. Lucas controlled the wooden sword as he approached Grandmaster Zhou. At this moment, Grandmaster Zhou could onlyunch blows from both palms reluctantly. Surges of inner energy emerged from his palms and defended him against Lucas''s attack. But in the face of continuous attacks,which were like waves, Grandmaster Zhou''s resistance was weakening. He could only grit his teeth and struggle to maintain his defense. He had no extra energy to make any counterattack. In contrast to him, Lucasunched attack after attack. He kepting at Grandmaster Zhou in different ways, and increased the strength of his moves. Seeing this, Lara Yin and Kristoff Xie, who were initially gleeful, were suddenly dumbfounded. They had looked down on Lucas, as he was wearing scruffy clothes. Kristoff was especially shocked because he knew that experts at the level of Grandmaster Zhou were rare. At this moment, the Grandmaster was forced to a corner, and was struggling. This caused Kristoff to be stunned. However, after the two of them had exchanged more than twenty moves, Grandmaster Zhou was still able to defend himself. Lucas''s attacks also did not seem as strong as before. He continued to change his moves andunched blows at Grandmaster Zhou, but it did not cause harm to him. On the contrary, Grandmaster Zhou seemed to have figured out Lucas''s attack patterns. His eyes shed as he took off the Buddhist beads around his neck and put his palms together. The beads suddenly revealed a ray of golden light, and Lucas was lifted up by force. Then, taking this opportunity, Grandmaster Zhou shouted and exerted force with his hands.The beads were suddenly torn apart, and they became like bullets. Apanied by a ring ray of light, the beads shot toward Lucas ferociously. Seeing this, Kristoff and Lara, who were extremely nervous, couldn''t help pping and cheering. They yelled, "Good job, Grandmaster Zhou. Shoot them to death with your Buddhist Beads." "You pushed me to such a state, and destroyed the Buddhist Beads that I''ve been cultivating for 18 years. You have to pay the price!" Grandmaster Zhou bellowed, and his eyes were full of anger. His palms were like arge fan that were rushing up with the flying beads, and theyunched toward Lucas violently. Seeing that Lucas was in a difficult situation, Erik Yin, who was on the side, couldn''t help but get nervous. He couldn''t breathe, and his eyes were motionless. At such a critical moment, Fade Chen didn''t seem nervous at all. Instead, he sat on one of the chairs in the private room and said to Lucas casually, "You''ve made great progress. It''s not bad. Stop fooling around. Settle this matter quickly!" "What are you talking about?" Kristoff asked in confusion. He frowned when he heard Fade''s voice. Lara raised her eyebrows and said disdainfully, "Kristoff, don''t pay attention to his words. He is deliberately ying tricks on us, and he just wants to confuse Grandmaster Zhou and us." Kristoff nodded and he immediately shouted, "Grandmaster Zhou, try your best to defeat them. Don''t be distracted or be affected by their words." But just as he finished speaking, a faint smile appeared on Lucas''s face. At this moment, he was about to be hit by the iing beads. He looked at Grandmaster Zhou and said, "I''ve tried so many new moves just now. It seems to me that they were quite effective. Now, it''s time for me to end this fight." "New moves? What do you mean..." Grandmaster Zhou said and he frowned. He instantly spotted Lucas''s palms moving and a wave of inner energy emerged. Feeling the surging energy, Grandmaster Zhou suddenly turned pale with fright. At the same time, he understood the meaning of Lucas''s words. He couldn''t help but exim, "You didn''t use your full strength just now. You just used me as a sandbag for practicing new moves." Hearing this, Lucas said with a smile, "Looks like you are not stupid. You understood what was going on." "You..." Grandmaster Zhou was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. With a roar, he gritted his teeth, exerted all his strength, andunched a ferocious blow at Lucas. However, Lucas remained calm and unperturbed. His strong palms conjured up a violent gust of wind, which wasunched directly back at Grandmaster Zhou and his beads as well. "Boom!" With a loud bang, Grandmaster Zhou was sent flying and he crashed into the wall of the private room. A huge bump appeared suddenly on his shiny bald head, and blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. He then copsed to the ground. This time, Lara and Kristoff were stunned. They looked in disbelief at Grandmaster Zhou, who had lost his fighting ability, and their eyes were full of horror. "Zhou, Grandmaster Zhou has been defeated. This, this is impossible!" Kristoff murmured. Lara also rubbed her eyes hard and she said, "How can this be? Isn''t Grandmaster Zhou a master at the peak of the Yellow Level? How could this happen?" "It can''t be true. These are all illusions. What I see is all fake," Kristoff muttered to himself. He was a little reluctant to ept the reality in front of him. "This is fake !" Lucas said, as he sneered and pped Kristoff with his hand, causing his cheek to be red and swollen. "Take another look. Is that an illusion? Is this a lie?"Lucas asked. The burning pain on his face told Kristoff that the events that were taking ce were not illusions, but reality. Suddenly, Kristoff looked at Fade and Lucas who were walking toward him, and his eyes were full of horror. He couldn''t help but retreat, and he was forced into a corner. "You, what do you want to do?" Kristoff asked in fear. Lucas red at him, which caused Kristoff to shudder in fear. Then, he looked at Fade with an inquiring look in his eyes. Fade said coldly, "Kristoff, I remember that I have warned you before!" Kristoff trembled and said, "Mr. Chen, I, I won''t dare to do such things anymore. I don''t want the shares of the Wine Enterprise anymore. I don''t want them anymore." "Don''t want them anymore?" Fade said coldly. "The shares are already mine. If you tell me that you don''t want them now, you are being ridiculous!"he continued. Kristoff was stunned. He had an expression of terror on his face, and he spoke with difficulty. "I, I promise, that the remaining 49 per cent of the shares of the Xie''s Wine Enterprise will be transferred to you, without needing any payment from you, as long as Mr. Chen lets me go." "The remaining shares!" Fade said, and he touched his chin and thought about this offer. Finally, he nodded gently and said, "Deal." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Kristoff was instantly overjoyed, and his eyes sparkled. At this time, Fade flicked his finger slightly,and a red beam was shot into Kristoff''s mouth. Kristoff was shocked and he coughed desperately, with his hand covering his throat. Fade said softly, "Don''t waste any energy trying to cough. That''s a special poison that I concocted. It melted as soon as it entered your mouth, so it''s no use for you to cough." "I have already agreed to hand you the shares. Why are you..." Kristoff said in great horror. Fade said lightly, "I don''t trust the Xie Family''s promises. Therefore, this poison is my guarantee. After youplete all the transfer procedures, I will naturally give you the antidote." Chapter 289 Chapter 289 "This is not fair at all. What if Iplete all the relevant paper work and go through with all the proper procedures, but you don''t give me the antidote, won''t that be..." Kristoff Xie yelled. Fade Chen snorted and said, "What if I am not fair? Why didn''t you bring up this matter of fairness when you were asking me to return the shares just now?" "It is clear that you are not qualified to bargain with me right now. You either agree to my request, make the transfer, and then exchange the receipt for the antidote. Or, you can go back on your words and wait for the poison to kill you. You can decide on which choice you prefer 1" Fade said coldly. Kristoff was feeling extremely reluctant, but now his life was in someone else''s hands. There was no room for negotiation at all. He could only nod and said helplessly, "I agree to your terms." Fade nodded, and then his sight fell on Lara Yin. Lara''s expression was suddenly filled with terror, and her body kept trembling. Even a young master like Kristoff was overpowered by Fade. She was a just a woman from a third-tier family in society. At this moment, in front of Fade, she had no room to negotiate. At this time, Fade also looked at her and did not speak. Lara suddenly felt the hair on the back of her neck standing up. She felt as though the grim reaper was holding a scythe and approaching her step by step. The sense of urgency near death was more terrifying and nerve-wracking than the arrival of death itself. Finally, she couldn''t stand this feeling of anxiety and terror. She knelt down on the ground and groveled to Fade, begging for mercy, "Mr. Chen, I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have treated you like this. Now I really know that I''m wrong. Mr. Chen, what is your request? As long as our Yin family can do it, we can satisfy Mr. Chen''s request." Fade shook his head and said coldly, "There is nothing of value that the Yin family can offer to me." Then, Fade raised his palm andunched a blow toward Lara''s head. When Lara saw this, she suddenly felt cold all over and a sense of fright overcame her. "Pa!" As heunched his palm, a beam of red light prated Lara''s head. Lara immediately felt a sharp pain in her head, and her five sensory organs were squeezed together. She fell to the ground and rolled on the ground in pain. Erik Yin, who was next to her, saw his sister in such pain and could not help but worry. He wanted to plead with Fade, but when he thought of what his sister had done, he could not speak up. Fortunately, Fade stroked his palm gently, and another ray of light shot into Lara''s brain. Lara''s pain disappeared immediately, and she gasped for breath. Her chest kept rising and falling. In just a few seconds, she waspletely covered with a thinyer of sweat. "Thank you, Mr. Chen. Thank you for your mercy, Mr. Chen!" Lara said, and she began to grovel again. Fade said coldly, "You don''t have to grovel before me. I have left a mark inside your brain. If you dare to disrespect me in the future, this mark will be triggered and you will feel that excruciating pain. Do you understand?" "I understand, I understand. I won''t dare to disrespect you in the future, Mr. Chen," Lara said repeatedly. Then, she expressed her gratitude continuously, "Thank you, Mr. Chen, thank you..." Fade gestured his hand and said coldly, "You don''t have to thank me. If it weren''t for the fact that you are Erik''s sister, I would have pped you to death." Lara heard his words and could not help but feel a chill in her heart.Her whole body started to tremble. At this time, Erik also said gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Chen. I..." Fade patted Erik''s shoulder and said, "There''s no need to discuss this anymore. Erik,you are wise, but you have to be more decisive. You shouldn''t allow yourself to be controlled by others. Do you understand?" "I... I understand!" Erik said. He pursed his lips and nodded. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Fade did not say anything else. He turned around and walked out of the room, followed by Lucas Xie. After leaving the private room, Fade called his wife and gave her the address of his location. He would wait for her to pick him upter. At this time, Lara and Kristoff, who were in the private room, only managed to stand up with the help of other people. Their eyes were full of horror. They had been dismissive of Lunatic Chen before this.They didn''t expect that Grandmaster Zhou, whom they had purposely hired with great care, couldn''t even beat one of his assistants, not to mention Fade himself. At the thought of Fade''s bizarre behavior, both of them could not help but feel cold. They quickly got up and did not dare to say another word. They walked out of the private room and hurried to leave and go home. Just as the two of them walked out of Azure Restaurant, they saw Fade waiting at the door. Their hearts couldn''t help trembling and they shrunk their necks as they slowed down their steps. At this time, a ck colored Red g car drove up. The car didn''t look luxurious, but the unique symbols and the license te serial numbers amazed the passers- by. People began to discuss about it. Kristoff and Lara knew more about these matters than the ordinary person. At this moment, when they saw the familiar license te, their expressions couldn''t help but change. "The Sun Family, that''s the Sun Family''s car and license te!" Lara whispered. Kristoff was also confused and he said, "Why is the Sun Family''s car here? Is one of the big shots of the Sun Familying to handle this matter? It doesn''t seem like something they would get involved in!" The so- called Sun Family was the most powerful family in Long City. The family was headed by Francesca Sun. In just ten years plus, Francesca had led the Sun Family to be the most powerful family in Long City. They were also the only ck level force in Long City. Therefore, they were considered legendary there. Xie Family, which Kristoff was a member of, was generally considered a top tier family. But compared to the legendary status of the Sun Family, they were not at the same level at all. Therefore, when they saw the Sun Family''s car appearing in front of them, they couldn''t help but feel confused and surprised. As they looked on in a doubtful manner, the Red g car stopped at the door of the restaurant, and a 50-year-old housekeeper got out. The housekeeper came down and walked to Fade who was standing at the door of the restaurant. He chatted with Fade for a while and seemed to be confirming Fade''s identity. Then, he bowed and made a gesture to invite Fade into the Red g car. Then, the housekeeper got in the car and drove away! Witnessing this scene, Kristoff and Lara werepletely dumbfounded at this moment. Their mouths were trembling and they could not speak. "This, Fade, actually has some rtions with the Sun Family! How, how is this possible?" "No wonder, no wonder he''s so powerful. In just half a year, he managed to conquer Bay City. Looks like the Sun Family is his backer!" While sighing with emotion, the two of them felt waves of fear and relief in their hearts. Fortunately, they didn''t choose to fight to the bitter end, and they had finally admitted to defeat. Otherwise, with the close rtionship between Fade and the Sun Family, it was likely that not only them, but also their families, would be destroyed. For a moment, both of them patted their chests, and their hearts were still fluttering due to fear. In addition to the feeling of fear, Lara looked at the distant Red g car and then looked at her younger brother, Erik. She couldn''t help but feel a little remorse in her heart. She muttered, "If I had listened to my younger brother and built a good rtionship with Fade at that time, then now..." Chapter 290 Chapter 290 At this time, Fade Chen was sitting in the Red g car. He asked the housekeeper who was sitting in front, "How did Quin and the Sun family know each other? Why did shee to meet with the Sun Family?" The Sun Family was the most powerful family in Long City. It was also the only ck Level force in the city. Evenpared to a ck Level n like the Third River n, the family was not inferior in power and might. Quin Lin was an entrepreneur of Bay City. Her status was not low, butpared with the Sun Family, a family of legendary status, she was inferior to them. How could there be a connection between them? This caused Fade to feel puzzled. Therefore, he started inquiring about the matter at this moment. However, the housekeeper seemed stern and he didn''t say much. He just said lightly, "When Mr. Chen arrives at the Sun Family''s Residenceter, you can ask Miss Lin about these matters in person." Hearing that this was the case, Fade did not ask any more questions. He leaned against the back seat, closed his eyes and rested. An hourter, the Red g car drove into a quiet park in the city and proceeded inward along the park road. It continued for another ten more minutes, and a small green hill appeared in front of Fade. Although it was winter, the hill was lush and green, and a flowing stream was gurgling nearby. Many antique pavilions and buildings could be seen on the hill, which at first nce probably costed a lot of money to construct. The location of the Sun Family''s Residence was of utmost importance to them. This park was located in the Second Ring of Dragonville. There were green mounds, streams, a pond with clear transparent waters and flowing creeks in the park. In both aspects of the location and the environment, it was considered a wless ce for the family to build their residence. Before the liberation, this ce had a private manor of a high- ranking military general. After the liberation, the manor was torn down and was gradually transformed into a park. This park was open to public visitations. Although this location was a strategic public location, The Sun Family had forcefully fenced up the park and turned it into a private residence. This action demonstrated the power and authority of the Sun Family in Dragonville of Long City. As the Red g car drove up the hill and passed by a forest, Fade''s eyes lit up. A three-story building constructed in the ancient style stood on the hill. This was the location of the main residence of the Sun Family. The car stopped at the door. Then, the housekeeper opened the car door respectfully and invited Fade toe down. Fade got out of the car and walked to the door. The two security guards, who were standing at the door, nced at Fade. Obviously, they were not trained to be hospitable. Instead, they blocked Fade coldly and said, "Stop right there!" "What does this mean?" Fade thought to himself, and he frowned. The security guard said, "I''m sorry, but you can''t enter the premises without the specific invitation or permission of the Sun Family. Who are you looking for?" Fade frowned and suppressed the dissatisfaction he felt in his heart. He said, "I am here to look for Quin. She asked me toe here. Besides, the Sun Family did send someone to pick me up." After saying that, Fade turned around. He nced at the housekeeper and the Red g car behind him. The housekeeper was still stern, and his expression was stone-cold. He spoke icily, "I was just ordered to bring Mr. Chen to the door. I don''t have any further instructions." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown. He said to the security guard, "Please go in and report to Quin. Tell her that Fade is here. She will allow me to enter." The security guard shook his head and said, ''Tm sorry, this is the Sun Family''s Residence. We don''t know who Quin is." Fade frowned, and anger surged in his heart. "What on earth is the Sun Family up to? Why did they bring me here, only to make things difficult for me ?"he thought to himself. At this moment, Fade could not help but feel anxious for his wife. So, he took out his cell phone and was ready to call her. However, at this moment, a woman''s voice rang out. "You''re looking for Sister Quin, pleasee with me!" Fade turned his head and he saw a girl of around 20 years old walking toward him with a smile. The girl''s cheeks were plump and there was a faint smile at the corner of her mouth. At first nce, she gave people the impression of being pleasant and sweet, which caused people to smile when they saw her. "You''re Quin''s husband... Fade, right? I''ll call you Big Brother Chen, is that alright?" The girl said with a smile. Fade nodded with a smile and said, "Of course, that''s alright. I don''t know your name yet, little sister." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "My name is Shinnie Sun," The girl said. She smiled and walked into the house with Fade. "Big Brother Chen,e with me. I''ll take you to see Sister Quin,"she continued. Seeing this, the two security guards couldn''t help but say, "Miss Shinnie, he can''t..." "Don''t worry, he''s not a bad guy, he''s Sister Quin''s husband. It''s alright!" Shinnie exined. However, the security guard still looked distressed as he said, "Miss Shinnie, Miss Yannie ordered us..." Shinnie gestured her hand and said with a sweet smile, "No worries. I''ll tell Sister Yannieter. I won''t me you for this matter." Since she had made her point, the security guards naturally did not dare to stop them anymore. They moved aside and watched as Fade and Shinnie walked in. Shinnie was gentle and sweet, so Fade chatted with her along the way. Soon, he figured out Shinnie''s identity. Shinnie had known Quin since she was a child. When Quin''s parents were still around, Shinnie often came over to the Lin Family''s residence. She was eight years younger than Quin. When she was a child, she was like a little follower who always stuck to Quin, and she would call her Sister Quin repeatedly. However,ter when Quin''s family situation had undergone dramatic changes, their contact with Shinnie was cut off. When Quin came to the Sun Family this time, she was surprised to discover that her little follower back then was a member of the well-known Sun Family, even if Shinnie was considered just a lowly member and disciple of the Sun Family. "Shinnie, did Sister Quin tell you why she came to meet with the Sun Family?" Fade asked. When this question was posed, the young maiden, who had been smiling all this time, couldn''t help but frown slightly. She stammered slightly and she couldn''t answer Fade''s question. Thereafter, she pointed toward a small courtyard in front of them and said, "Big Brother Chen, Sister Quin''s residence is here." As she spoke, the young maiden quickened her pace and walked in. "Sister Quin, I''ve brought someone to you. Can you see who is here?" "Shinnie, walk slowly, aren''t you afraid of falling down?" Quin''s voice could be heard. Compared with the usual cold tone she used in thepany, at this moment, her tone was much gentler and warmer, like speaking to a family member. Hearing his wife''s voice, Fade inexplicably felt excited in his heart. He quickened his pace and walked into the courtyard. At a nce, he saw Quin, who was dressed in a pale blue cotton dress, standing at the door of the room. "My dear wife!" he said. Instantly, Fade stepped forward. He dashed over and picked Quin up. He kissed her warmly on the face and said, "My dear wife, I miss you so much. Why did youe to Long City on your own without telling me ?" Quin''s cheeks turned ruddy immediately, and she said shyly, "Don''t mess around with me, Shinnie is still here beside us!" Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Fade Chen said casually, "We are considered an old couple, what''s there to be shy about? Shinnie is also not an outsider. It''s alright, honey." Shinnie Sun chuckled and she turned around. She was about to leave as she said, "Sister Quin, Big Brother Chen, I won''t bother both of you anymore." "Goodbye Shinnie, Big Brother Chen will look for youter," Fade said and he waved his hand. Then, he took Quin Lin''s hand and walked into the room. He said in a deep voice, "Quin, can you tell me what''s going on? Why did you suddenlye to the Sun Family, and remain here for so long?" When he asked her this question, Quin''s expression could not help but darken. "This, this matter, I..." she said. Fade said, "Honey, if there''s an issue, feel free to tell me. Don''t worry. I haven''t encountered any problem yet that is too difficult for me to solve." "Don''t boast!" Quin said. She red at Fade, then she sighed and said faintly, "In fact, I came to the Sun family to ask for their help this time." "Help? Why do you need to ask for their help?" Fade asked. He was puzzled. "What are you worried about? You can tell me. You don''t need to ask for help from these outsiders," he said. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Quin red at Fade and said, "I''m asking for their help on your behalf." "On my behalf?" Fade asked. He was rather confused and puzzled. "I am not facing any trouble. I don''t need you to ask for help!" he continued. Quin sighed and said faintly, "How can you still say that you are not facing any trouble? During the new year, Aaron Wan had brought Yacob Cui of the Third River n to look for you, am I right?" Fade nodded and said, "That''s right. However, I''ve already killed Yacob. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Quin said with an anxious expression, "You have killed Yacob, but he was a disciple of Saga He, and a core disciple of the Third River n. If he was killed, the disciples of the Third River n will not let you off the hook so easily." "I''ve specifically asked someone to find out more information on Saga. He is at the middle- stage of the ck Level, and the guardian of the Third River n is at thetestage of the ck Level," Quin said anxiously. She continued, "I know that your martial-arts skills are powerful, but masters at this level are really dangerous." After hearing her words, Fade finally understood why his wife had asked for help. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of emotion in his heart, but he immediately felt a little strange. He couldn''t help but pinch Quin''s hand and said, "Honey, I could care less about Saga or the guardian of the Third River n. I am not afraid of anyone at the middle stage orte stage of the ck Level." "You''re still so stubborn!" Quin answered. She seemed anxious and she spoke in a worried tone, "I know that you''re very powerful and have recently been praised by many people. That''s why you are so confident. However, the Third River n is powerful and strong, even ording to normal ck Level standards. They are not to be underestimated, and you can''t defend against them alone." "Honey, I''m not bragging. I''m really not afraid of them," Fade said. "You say that you''re not afraid. Aren''t you just a martial-artist at the early stage of the ck Level? how can you say that you don''t fear them?" Quin asked in anger. Fade replied, "Honey, who told you that I am only at the early stage of the ck Level?" "I''ve asked someone to find out for me. That''s what everyone is saying about you. Moreover, there are many people who said that you killed Shancus Wan and Yacob by sheer luck or only through ambush tactics. Your strength is not as powerful as you think!" Quin said earnestly. Fade immediately responded that he had been wronged. "Honey, I have never said that I am a master at the early stage of the ck Level. The rumors from other people are only just false rumors. They are not credible at all, and they cannot be trusted." "Are you really not an early stage ck Level master?" Quin could not help but ask, as she noticed Fade''s reaction. Fade nodded seriously and said, ''Tm really not!" "Then what level are you at?" Quin asked. Fade looked around and then he moved closer to Quin. He lowered his voice and said, "If I tell you, don''t tell anyone else." "Yes, yes, I won''t tell anyone," Quin answered, and she nodded. Fade said in a deep voice, "The truth is, I am a master at the peak of the Heaven Level." "Heaven Level, peak..." Quin said, and she still couldn''t recover from the shock upon hearing his words. She didn''t understand what Fade meant. After a while, something crossed her mind and she waspletely stunned. She opened her eyes widely and said, "Heaven Level, are you talking about the highest level among the four levels?" "Yes, Heaven Level, and also the peak of the Heaven Level. Therefore, your husband''s current strength and skill level is higher than many others. The Third River n is not worth mentioning even. Even the heaven level forces, such as the Tianwu n, the Wushuang Tower, and Juetong Temple, I am not afraid of them at all!" Fade said heroically, and he pounded his chest. Quin was shocked at first. Then, she rolled her eyes at Fade and said, "This isn''t the right time for boasting, and you''re still bragging. Is this the right thing to do?" "Honey, I''m not bragging. I''m telling you the truth!" Fadeined. Quin snorted and said, "Don''t think that just because I''m not a martial artist, you can lie to me. I''ve specifically done research on the martial- arts circle. There are only a few Heaven Level masters in the whole country, not to mention the peak of the Heaven Level. You don''t even consider reality when you are boasting." ''Tm telling you the truth. I''m not bragging!" Fade answered. He wanted to cry but he had no tears. Nowadays, no one seemed to believe him even if he told the truth. "How can you still continue to brag!" Quin said. She was a little angry. "I was anxious and frightened for you, that''s why I came to the Sun Family for help. In the end, you don''t even take this matter seriously, and you still boast about your skills in this manner." Seeing his wife''s tears, Fade said quickly, "Honey, don''t cry, don''t cry. I won''t brag anymore. I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, I''m a master at the peak of the ck Level." In order to win over his wife''s trust, Fade was forced to say that his strength was two levels lower. But at this time, his wife still looked at Fade with suspicion. She said, "Peak of the ck Level, that is still considered very strong. Are you still bragging in front of me?" Fade shook his head and said, "Honey, I''m not boasting this time. I''m really a master at the peak of the heaven Level." "You, if you don''t believe me, I''ll show you what I can do," he said. As he said this, Fade looked around and his eyes fell on a solid piece of marble. He raised his right palm gently, and a red gust of energy appeared. This move immediately caused Quin''s eyes to light up. She was a little surprised. Then, Fade pped his palm gently onto the marble, and the solid marble immediately turned into powder. Looking at Fade''s palm, he had no injury at all. This time, Quin was really shocked. She looked at Fade and said, "Are you really a master at the peak of the ck Level?" "Of course I''m telling the truth!" Fade said solemnly. He then ced his hand on Quin''s shoulder and said, "Honey, you''ve already witnessed what I can do.l''m quite powerful." "Therefore, I''m not afraid of those people from the Third River n at all. You don''t have to look for the Sun Family for any help." "Really?" Quin asked. "Of course! Your husband won''t risk his own life, especially since he has such a beautiful wife" Fade said with a smile. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Quin Lin started to believe Fade Chen''s words, and she nodded. Thereafter, Fade said, "Honey, it was not necessary for you toe to the Sun Family to ask for their help. I noticed that the Sun Family does not have a good attitude toward us. Let''s just exin the situation to them, and then we can leave and go home." At the mention of this matter, Quin''s face fell. Her expression was a little strange as she stammered, "I, I''m afraid... that I have already..." "What''s wrong, honey?" Fade asked. Quin''s expression was ashen, and she mumbled for a long time, but she still did not say a word clearly. Fade suddenly felt that something was wrong, and his voice sank. He said, "Honey, did the Sun Family threaten you?" Quin immediately shook her head, and she said, "No, no, I volunteered." "What did you volunteer for?" Fade asked, staring at her. Quin bit her lip and finally said, "I went to the Sun family to ask them for help. But after they heard that your opponent was Saga He, they immediately rejected me." "So, I said that I was willing to pay them a sum of money. But the Sun Family said that they were notcking in money at all, and they didn''t need my payment." "At that time, I was worried about your safety. In a hurry, I told them that I was willing to hand over Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc to the Sun Family. When the Sun Family heard this, they gave me a chance and agreed to consider my offer." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but snort. "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s value is at least more than ten billion yuan, and it has great potential for growth. They only considered opposing Saga at such a high price. Aren''t they being greedy!"he said. Quin immediately added, "At that time, I was hoping that they would agree to help me, so I extended my stay and did not return home." "However, the Sun Family didn''t give me an immediate answer. Instead, they pondered over the matter for a while. On the second day, they came to me and informed me that Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was not enough for them, because their opponent was not only Saga, but also the guardian of the Third River n, and perhaps even the whole Third River n." "The Third River n is an ancient n of the ck Level. The Sun Family did not dare to go against them directly. Therefore, they were unwilling to ept my request," Quin said. Hearing her words, Fade was even more dissatisfied with the greedy attitude of the Sun family. If they were to deal with a ck Level n, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc would be insufficient as payment to them. However, Quin''s request was not for the Sun Family to start a war with the Third River n, but to solve the problem of Yacob Cui''s death and persuade the Third River n to give up the notion of taking revenge on Fade. These two matters were not at the same level at all. No matter how powerful and promising Yacob was, he was just a junior disciple. It was not impossible for the Third River n to give up revenge if they acquired enough benefits. However, when the Sun Family saw that Quin was asking for help, they were greedy. Even all of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was not enough,and they still wanted more. Thinking of this, Fade couldn''t help but be furious and he said, "It''s better for us not to ept their terms.They are ripping us off.Do they think that we are idiots? I can take 10 billion and go directly to the underground world to hire some mercenaries or assassins. It''s not impossible for us to solve this problem in that manner." Quin''s expression turned a little unpleasant as she said, "I, I was very anxious when I heard that they didn''t agree to my request, so I pleaded them to help me for my mother''s sake." "In the end, after thinking about the matter, the Sun Family set a condition for me." Fade felt that something was wrong and he asked, "What was the condition that they set for you?" Quin''s face fell, and she said, "They, they asked me to marry the young master of the Sun family, Nathaniel Sun, as a concubine. They said that I possess the Xuanyin Aura, which will help the training of Nathaniel''s martial- arts skills. As long as I agree to this condition, they are willing to help me." "What!" Fade said . He suddenly exploded in anger. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was not enough for them,so they targeted Quin herself. It was a huge insult to ask Quin to marry into the Sun family as a concubine. Thinking of this, Fade was furious. "How can you agree to such a request?"he said. Quin''s expression on her face darkened. Fade was a little worried and he said, "Honey, you didn''t agree to their request, did you?" Quin shook her head and said, "No. At that time, I rejected them immediately. But the Sun family seemed to value my Xuanyin Aura very much. They came to persuade me constantly, and they also exaggerated the powers of the Third River n. From time to time, they sent messages to me saying that Saga was furious and had sworn to take revenge, and sent other simr messages." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "I was really worried about your safety at that time, and I was frightened by their words. So I agreed to think about the matter and agreed to give them an answerter." "The Sun Family!" Fade said. He gritted his teeth and his eyes turned scarlet in rage. In order to achieve what they wanted, the Sun family had resorted to unscrupulous ways to mislead and intimidate Quin. They did not even hesitate to create false rumors to coerce Quin into agreeing with their demands. They did all of this just for the sake of Quin''s Xuanyin Aura. What was even more ridiculous was the fact that they thought highly of Quin''s Xuanyin Aura. However, it was aplete misunderstanding. Fade knew that Quin''s body was slightly cold, because she possessed seeds of the Ice Lotus in her body. This had nothing to do with the Xuanyin Aura. It was ridiculous that the Sun family had made so much effort to persuade her, yet they had failed to find out the truth about this matter. Seeing Fade''s scarlet eyes and extremely angry expression, Quin grabbed Fade quickly. She persuaded him, "Don''t be impulsive. Although the Sun family might have crossed the line, they didn''t force me to do anything. I was the one who agreed to think about their requests. Worstes to the worst, we can tell them that I''ve thought about it and reject their conditions." Fade was silent. He nodded and stood up with Quin. "Let''s go together and meet with them!"he said. Although he said so, Fade did not think of this issue as a simple matter. The Sun family''s intention was to keep Quin where she was and prevent her from leaving. She could not speak freely on the phone, and Fade was put in a difficult position when he tried to enter the residence just now. These small issues didn''t mean much, but it proved the Sun Family''s cold attitude toward them. Obviously, they wouldn''t let Quin leave so easily, since she possessed the precious Xuanyin Aura. "Sun Family, you''d better not use force on us. Otherwise, hmph..." Fade sneered in his heart, and his eyes were a little cold. Just as Fade and Quin walked out of the courtyard, a somewhat emphatic female voice could be heard, "Sister-inw, where are you going?" Then, Fade noticed a woman in herte twenties walking toward them. The woman''s eyebrows were long and slender, and it flew up in an oblique shape toward her temple. She had a proud and stern expression on her face. As soon as she had finished speaking, her eyes fell on Fade. Her expression darkened and she said coldly, "Who are you? How did you get in here? Get out right now. You don''t belong here." "Security guards, guards,e here! Are all of you blind? This person broke into my sister-inw''s courtyard, yet you didn''t even realize this," The woman shouted. Then, a group of guards behind her rushed over in a threatening manner. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Fade Chen''s eyes turned cold, and he was about to lose his temper. At this time, Shinnie Sun, who was behind that woman, quickly came forward and said, "Sister Yannie, he is not a bad person. He is Sister Quin''s husband, Fade. I brought him in here." "Husband?"she said. When Sister Yannie heard this address, her face immediately turned cold. Behind the woman, a group of people also started to stir, and the buzzing sound of discussion could be heard. "What''s going on here? Didn''t Quin agree to marry Nathaniel Sun?" "Such an unscrupulous person. She agreed to marry into the Sun Family, and she still hooked up with other men outside!" "Stupid fellow, how dare youe to the Sun family''s residence. You''re looking for death!" In the midst of the discussion, Yannie Sun''s voice turned cold as she red at Quin Lin. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and asked in a condescending tone, "Quin, what''s going on here? Can you exin the situation to me?" Quin took a deep breath and nced at Fade. A look of determination instantly appeared in her eyes. She nodded and took a step forward. "Yannie, this is Fade, my husband in Bay City. Now, he''s bringing me home,"she said. "Home?" Yannie said, and her voice was cold. She continued in an icy tone, "Quin, are you not clear on the situation yet? You are already my cousin, Nathaniel''s concubine. You still intend to go home?" Quin''s face turned cold as she said, "I didn''t agree to marry Nathaniel. At that time, I did tell Uncle Sun that I would like to to think about the matter. Now, I''ve considered it carefully, and I don''t agree to this condition that your family has set for me." "You don''t agree!" Yannie snorted and said. "Quin, do you think that this is Bay City? Do you think that the Sun family''s residence is your territory? Do you think that you cane and go as you wish?" Quin''s expression on her face froze, and she tried to defend herself. At this point, Fade pinched Quin''s hand, and he stepped forward. He looked at Yannie, sneered, and said, "I know we are in the Sun Family''s territory. However, just because we are here in your territory, do you think you can force others to agree to a marriage?" "Who do you think you are? What right do you have to speak to me?" Yannie said to Fade disdainfully. Fade''s gaze turned cold. He red at Yannie and said, "The Sun family took care of Quin these few days,so I won''t hit you right now." "I just want to tell you that I will be bringing my wife home now. This is not a request. I just want to inform the Sun family of this matter," Fade said coldly. "You want to snatch her from us!" Yannie shouted.Then, she gestured her hand and said, "Guards!" In an instant, more than a dozen security guards rushed over. Moreover, these guards were all at the early stage of the Yellow Level, which was considered good progress in the journey of martial- arts. They actually worked for the Sun Family as security guards, which showed the power and authority of this family. Upon seeing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold and he said, "Does the Sun Family want to force people to stay here?" Yannie sneered and said, "Since Quin has agreed to be my cousin''s concubine, then this matter has been decided. It is not allowed to be changed on a whim. Otherwise, this will be like a p in the face for the Sun family." "I didn''t agree to the marriage! I merely agreed to consider it," Quin exined in a hurry. However, Yannie obviously did not want to listen to reason. She sneered and said, "Quin, you are too naive. Do you think that you cane to the Sun Family with a broken jade pendant, and ask us for help? If you don''t pay us anything, you can''t enter the door of the Sun Family." "You..." Quin was speechless. She had never thought that the Sun Family would have such an attitude. After all, when her mother had left her the jade pendant, she had said that as long as she took the jade pendant to the Sun Family, they would definitely do their best to help her. Yannie sneered and said, "Now, I''ll give you onest chance. You shall drive this man away, and remain here with us obediently. When the timees, you will be my cousin, Nathaniel''s concubine, and be part of our family." "Impossible, I won''t..." Quin shouted. "I forgot to tell you the other option," Yannie sneered. She continued, "The other option is the Sun Family will drive this man out and force you to stay here." "How could you..." Quin said. She was really anxious and angry. At this time, Fade stood up and said coldly, "People say that the Sun Family is the top family in Long City. Now I understand why the Sun Family is number one here. It turns out that you are number one at being unreasonable in Long City!" "You are looking for death!" Yannie shouted coldly. She gestured her hand and said, "Throw him out!" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. While they were talking, the dozen of security guards at the early stage of the Yellow Level rushed toward Fade, and they coordinated their attack. Their abilities were clearly excellent. Fade snorted and his fists and feet started to fly everywhere, causing the sounds of pping and punching. Those security guards didn''t even notice his shadow, yet they were sent flying. They fell to the ground in all directions and began to wail. Yannie, who was gleeful, couldn''t help but look shocked when she witnessed this scene. She took a few steps backward and nced at Fade. Then, she yelled, "You dare toy hands on the people of the Sun Family; you are looking for death. I..." Fade was toozy to listen to her nonsense. He pped Yannie''s face with great strength, which sent her flying. Yannie''s face crashed to the ground, and her face was covered with blood. The crowd behind Yannie saw this and they could not help but be stunned. Then, they looked at Fade in shock. They did not expect anyone to dare to fight against the Sun family in their own residence. At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded and bbergasted. Fade ignored them. He held Quin''s hand gently and said, "Honey, let''s go now!" However, before the two of them could take any further steps, a loudmand could be heard, "Stand still!" Fade and Quin turned to look in the direction of the voice, and they spotted a few peopleing over with stern expressions. At their helm was a middle-aged man in his fifties who had a majestic air. He seemed stern and authoritative, yet self- controlled. He was the person who hadmanded them just now. Next to the middle-aged man stood a tall and thin woman. The woman had high cheekbones and thin lips. She seemed unpleasant and calctive. Beside them was a man in his thirties. The man was wearing a sophisticated suit, and he had a mature and handsome face. He also had a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Behind the three of them were a few people who looked like butlers. Yannie, who had been pped, saw the three of theming over. Not caring about the blood on her face, she rushed over and cried, "Uncle, aunt and cousin, you are finally here. Quin wanted to escape, but I stopped her. She even asked someone to beat up our people. You must punish them!" At this moment, Quin''s expression could not help but change when she noticed the three of them. Her body stiffened a little. However, Fade squeezed her hand immediately and spoke softly, "Trust me. We won''t have any problem." Quin suddenly felt a surge of courage in her heart, and her eyes became determined. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 At the same time, Quin Lin whispered into Fade Chen''s ear and started to exin to him about the three people in front of him. The middle-aged man was Harvard Sun, the current patriarch of the Sun family. The unpleasant- looking woman beside him was his wife, Susanna Yang. That young man was naturally their son, the current young master of the Sun Family, Nathaniel Sun. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, Quin had stayed with the Sun family for a few days, and they used to have a close rtionship with her mother. In addition to that, the members of the other party were her seniors, so she nodded slightly and said loudly, "Hello Uncle Sun, Auntie Yang and Nathaniel." Harvard and Susanna nced at Quin and they snorted. They didn''t say anything, but they were obviously dissatisfied. Nathaniel, on the other hand, took a step forward and looked at Quin with an expression of deep affection. He said gently, "Quin, is there something you don''t like about me?" Quin gestured her hand in denial and said, "Nathaniel, it''s not like that. I don''t have anyints about you, it''s just that I..." "Then why don''t you want to marry me? Do you dislike me that much?" Nathaniel asked with a sad yet affectionate expression. "It''s not a matter of whether I like you or dislike you, Nathaniel. I''m already married," Quin exined . Nathaniel continued to walk forward and he said in excitement, "Quin, I know that you''re married. But, I don''t mind this fact! I''m willing to ept your ws and embrace you for who you are. Why aren''t you willing to agree to my request?" Hearing these words, Quin''s expression could not help but darken and she felt disgusted. Nathaniel had a handsome face, but at this moment, he seemed particrly despicable in her eyes. "Quin, do you have low self- esteem? Don''t worry, since I''ve promised to marry you, I won''t break my promise," Nathaniel said. He rushed over and tried to grab Quin''s shoulders with both hands. Quin was so frightened that she took a step back to avoid Nathaniel. Then, Fade snorted and stood in front of Quin. He looked at Nathaniel coldly and said, "You''re too narcissistic!" "What do you mean by that?" Nathaniel asked in a low voice. Fade sneered. "Who do you think you are? Do you think that all the women in the world will rush forward and throw themselves at you, Nathaniel ?" "You keep saying that you don''t mind Quin''s ws and that you are willing to embrace her for who she is. You already have a wife, yet you pretend to be emotional and caring when you are actually narcissistic. You should thank your lucky stars that Quin isn''t bothered by your ws. How are you qualified to criticize Quin?" Hearing this, Nathaniel''s face stiffened, and his expression turned cold. He burst outughing and said, "You ask whether I am qualified? Let me tell you, as the young master of the Sun Family, and a master at the peak of the Yellow Level, I am qualified in this matter!" After saying that, Nathaniel looked at Quin with resentment in his eyes and said, "Quin, are you going to give up the chance to be my concubine just for a man like this? You know, even being my concubine, you are also a member of the Sun Family.My status and power are beyond your imagination, since you only live in Bay City. Now I''ll give you another chance to think about it again, you..." This man''s words only caused Quin to feel nauseous. She interrupted Nathaniel''s narcissistic words directly and said, "No thank you. Nathaniel, it seems that you haven''t figured out what is happening now. I don''t want to marry into the Sun family, and I don''t want to be your concubine." "That''s impossible. This is the Sun Family. I am the young master of the Sun Family. You..." Nathaniel growled with a ferocious expression. At this time, Susanna saw that her son was spiraling out of control, and she pulled him backward. Then, she looked at Quin with a gloomy expression and said, "Quin, how can you do such a thing!" "Prior to this, you had requested the Sun Family to help you. You brought the broken jade pendant from many years ago and said that your mother had a close rtionship with the Sun Family. Then, you asked us for a favor. Now that everything is going well for you, you throw the Sun Family aside. Is being ungrateful how you usually act?" Quin said, "I''m not ungrateful, Auntie Yang. I was just..." "You don''t have to exin anything!" Susanna said, interrupting Quin''s words. She gestured her hand and spoke in a low voice, "You have wronged the Sun family and Nate who has feelings for you. I am disappointed with you." Quin still wanted to exin, but Fade sneered and said, "You are disappointed with her? Haha, that is the biggest joke in the world." "If you want to talk about disappointments, then isn''t the Sun Family a bigger disappointment?" Fade said coldly. "What did you say?" Susanna asked in an icy tone. Her face turned cold and she red at Fade. Fade''s voice was also as cold as ice. "I was saying that the Sun Family is so awful that it could cause someone to die from disgust. You don''t deserve to be the top family of Long City,"he answered. "Quin was indeed asking the Sun family for help. But how did you respond? You asked for the whole Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc immediately.That is crossing the line. And you still dare to say that getting the enterprise was not enough, and you asked for more! You were being greedy." "Since you have started bargaining and setting conditions, this whole matter is considered a business deal. Since it''s just a matter of sales and purchase, don''t spout nonsense. Don''t talk about the Sun family and Nathaniel being wronged. It''s just ridiculous." "You wanted to gain benefits, but you pretended to offer help on the pretext of friendship. You targeted Quin due to her Xuanyin Aura, in order for your son to make progress in his martial- arts training. However,you still pretend to be affectionate toward her." "Don''t you think that this kind of behavior is very disgusting? Or, do you think that the Sun Family is so used to being disgusting that you can''t feel it already?" Fade yelled angrily without mercy. Such words immediately caused Susanna and Nathaniel''s faces to turn cold, and their expressions were almost frozen like ice. "You, you..."they spluttered. At this moment, Harvard, who had been silent all this while, spoke. His voice sounded like a booming drum, "Young man, are you done talking?" Fade turned to look at Harvard and he said coldly, "The Sun Family''s shamelessness is boundless. How can my words be enough to describe it?" Harvard''s eyes darkened and he shouted, "You are being impudent! This is the Sun Family''s residence, not a ce for atrocious behavior." "Really? I don''t think so," Fade answered, and he snorted. Harvard narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Young man, I know who you are. You are arrogant because of your achievements in Bay City. However, let me tell you, this is Dragonville, and this is the Sun Family''s residence, not Bay City." "Even if you, Lunatic Chen, are a dragon, you have toy still. Even if you are a tiger, you have to crouch on the ground." Fade''s eyes darkened and he said coldly, "What if I don''t do that?" Harvardunched his palm immediately and smashed a stone directly beside him. Then, he said in a cold voice, "Don''t me me for not having mercy on you, and for taking your life." After that, Harvard gestured his hand and shouted coldly, "Take Quin back to rest. Throw this Fade person out!" He intended to use force against them. Seeing this, Fade shook his head and his eyes turned cold. "It seems that the Sun Family is even more shameless than I had imagined!"he thought to himself. "Since that''s the case... I won''t show them mercy then,"he thought to himself. Then, Fade shouted, and he exerted his inner energy, which burst out explosively. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Seeing that Fade Chen was about to attack, Harvard Sun gestured his hand and shouted angrily, "Old Sander, take him down!" "Yes, sir!" Behind Harvard, a burly man in his forties answered and came forward. This man''s pace was steady. Every step he took was filled with an irresistible momentum, and his eyes possessed a sharp fighting desire. He was a veteran who had realbat experience and he was a master whose skills had been honed through many battles. As soon as the man came forward, the Sun family members immediately revealed sneers on their faces, as though they were watching an exciting drama unfold. Harvard snorted and said, "Ignorant fellow, although you are famous in Bay City, you dare to think that you are invincible?" Nathaniel Sun had a ferocious expression and he said coldly, "Uncle Sander, break his legs!" Yannie Sun, whose cheeks were red and swollen, now had endless hatred etched on her face. She gritted her teeth and said, "Uncle Sander is a master at thete stage of the Yellow Level. It''s easy for him to teach that guy a lesson." However, when the little girl Shinnie Sun saw this situation, she couldn''t help but look worried and anxious. She had a good rtionship with Quin Lin and had a good impression of Fade. She did not want them to be hurt. But she didn''t have much say in the Sun Family. Her status was not high in the family. At this moment, she had no chance to speak up at all. Uncle Sander walked in front of Fade, shook his head and said, "Young man, you are young and promising, it''s understandable that you are a little bit frivolous. But you shouldn''t havee to the Sun Family to make trouble here." "For Miss Lin''s sake, I''ll only break your legs in order to teach you a lesson. You''d better maintain a low profile in the future!"he continued. Hearing this, Quin could not help but tremble. Although Fade had told her that he was very strong, she was still worried. Fade''s expression was calm at this moment. He pinched Quin''s hand gently and spoke softly, "My dear, don''t worry. He''s just a thug. I can kill him with one simple gesture!" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. When Uncle Sander heard this, his eyes widened suddenly and a cold light shed in his eyes. He shouted, "Kid, I was going to spare your life. Now, you''re looking for death!" While speaking, Uncle Sander opened his round eyespletely, and energy emerged from him violently. The gust of energy was like a ferocious wild ox, rushing toward Fade like a mad animal. Nathaniel looked like a madman and he shouted, "Kill him! Kill him for me!" Yannie''s face was filled with deep resentment, and she said, "Torture him mercilessly and let him experience pain that is worse than death!" Susanna Yang shook her head. Her gaze swept across Fade andnded on Quin. She turned to her husband, Harvard, and said, "If you kill this young man, I''m afraid that Quin will have a grudge against Nate. At that time, I''m afraid that the matter of her bing his concubine will be difficult." Harvard snorted and said, "It''s easy to deal with a woman. At that time, let Nate force her. It''s her good fortune that my son likes her. If it weren''t for the Xuanyin Aura in her body, I would have killed her." Susanna nodded, but then she seemed to remember something. She said, "The jade pendant that Quin brought to us seems simr to the items that our Elder have mentioned before! If..." "Impossible!" Harvard interrupted her, shaking his head. "In order to strengthen the Sun family,our Elder sent a total of eight jade pendants to those who have helped our family. If they encountered difficulties,they cane to our family with the jade pendants and ask for help." "But in the past ten years, the eight jade pendants given by our Elder have already been returned. Not a single one of them is missing. The jade pendant in Quin''s hands can''t be authentic." Susanna nodded and said, "It''s good that it''s not an item rted to our Elder. It''s been almost a year since our Elder started training privately behind closed doors. Is everything going smoothly?" Harvard''s eyes had the expression of yearning, and he said, "Elder has reached thete stage of the ck Level ten years ago. This private training is for him to reach the peak of the ck Level. It is normal for a master to do private training for a year, so you don''t have to worry about the matter." "If the Elder can really have a breakthrough this time and reach the peak of the ck Level, then the Sun family can progress further. We will be close to the Earth Level," Harvard thought to himself. As he pondered over the Sun family''s future fortune, he felt a little excited. At this moment, Uncle Sander shouted loudly and pulled Harvard back from his fantasies. Uncle Sander flew into a rage and dashed toward Fade. He was as strong as a cow, and he was about to knock Fade into the air. At this moment, Fade raised his right hand and patted Uncle Sander. Fade''s seemingly light palmnded on his chest. Uncle Sander suddenly stopped, and then with a boom, huge amounts of blood burst out from his chest. His hefty body flew backward and fell heavily on the ground. As he fell to the ground, he fainted. With only one move, Fade defeated Uncle Sander, who was at the Late Stage of the Yellow Level, with ease. The Sun family, who initially had the confidence to emerge victorious, was shocked at this moment. "Uncle Sander, Uncle Sander was defeated, how could that be possible?" Yannie thought to herself, and she had an expression of disbelief on her face. Harvard''s face fell. He stared at Fade coldly and said, "This Lunatic Chen really has got some strength." "However, if you hurt a member of the Sun family, you must pay the price!" Harvard said. He took a step forward, and inner energy surged out of him. A strong gust of energy rose up, causing a strong wind to blow in the entire courtyard. "Uncle Sun has made his move. It''s not good that Uncle Sun is about to make his move!" Shinnie thought to herself. Seeing this, Shinnie could not help but be anxious. She looked in Quin''s direction. "Uncle Sun is an expert at the early stage of the ck Level! Big Brother Chen is in danger,"she said. Seeing Shinnie in this state, Yannie said discontentedly, "Shinnie, you are a member of the Sun family. How can you turn your back on us? If you want to help Quin and Fade, you should go to their side now!" "Sister Yannie, I''m not turning my back on the Sun Family. I was just worried about Sister Quin..." Shinnie exined with tears in her eyes. "You''re worried about that bitch. I think you are no longer a member of the Sun family," Yannie scolded. She made a move with her palm to p Shinnie and said, "Traitor!" Shinnie screamed in fear and closed her eyes instinctively. When Quin saw this, she couldn''t help but cry out anxiously, "Shinnie!" Fade''s eyes were cold, and he shouted angrily, "Get out". Then, a shadow emerged from his body. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Shinnie. "How did you..." Yannie said. She did not expect Fade to appear suddenly. She was a little surprised, but she did not stop the palm in her hand, and she turned to p Fade. "p!" With a crisp sound, Fade reached first and pped Yannie hard on her face, which caused her red and swollen cheek to bleed, and several of her teeth were knocked out. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Harvard Sun could not help but be furious when he saw this. His eyes were scarlet and he shouted, "You''re too presumptuous, hurting my people in front of me!" As he said this, Harvardunched a blow at Fade Chen. This blow was like a fierce tigering out of the mountain. The metaphorical tiger was roaring with energy and pounced down fiercely upon Fade. The ws of the tiger tore through the air and were apanied by a strong gust of energy; the tail of the tiger was like a metal whip, generating a strong gust of energy and aiming at Fade''s waist. The tiger''s momentum was ferocious. For a moment, the whole courtyard seemed to be filled with energy, and the atmosphere was filled with a dreadful sense of impending pain. "Die!" Harvard pounced on Fade furiously, and his fist was about to reach his face. Upon seeing this, Quin Lin could not help but feel extremely worried. She covered her mouth and almost screamed out. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Fade didn''t seem to care at all about this iing attack. Instead, he rubbed Shinnie Sun''s head gently and said with a smile, "Shinnie, don''t stay with the Sun Family. From now on, you can follow Sister Quin and Big Brother Chen!" Shinnie looked nervous. Pointing to Harvard, who was like a fierce tiger rushing over behind Fade, she said in a trembling voice, "Big Brother Chen, don''t talk anymore. Uncle Sun ising. You should run away now!" Then, the young maiden opened her arms and wanted to rush in front of Fade and block him from being attacked. Fade felt warm in his heart. Waving his hand, he conjured a gust of energy and blew Shinnie to Quin''s side. He smiled brightly at her and said, "Shinnie, don''t worry. I will be fine." Fade suddenly turned around. He stared at Harvard coldly and shouted in a deep voice, "Get lost!" The sound of rolling could be heard. Thunder seemed to have struck near the ground, and surging waves of energy rushed violently toward Harvard. Harvard''s expression shifted suddenly, and his eyes showed a sense of shock. "You, you are a master of the ck Level!" he cried out. Behind him, Nathaniel Sun, Susanna Yang, and the others were shaken by the angry roar. Their faces turned pale, their bodies swayed, and they fell to the ground. "ck Level expert, this Lunatic Chen is a ck Level expert!" Nathaniel said. His expression was extremely unpleasant, and he looked as though someone had struck him on the face. As the young master of the Sun Family, Nathaniel had received martial-arts training since he was a child. Now that he was in his thirties, he had reached the peak of the Yellow Level. However, this boy in front of him, who was only in his early twenties, had actually reached the terrifying ck Level. This was a violent blow to his selfconfidence. Susanna saw her son''s expression and knew that he was upset and disappointed. Her face turned cold suddenly and she shouted at Harvard, "Harvard, don''t hold back, kill him!" Then, Susanna hugged Nathaniel and said dotingly, "Nate, don''t be discouraged. Your father is going to kill Fade. You will always be the best, and you have always been a genius!" "Yes, I am the most powerful person. Kill him, kill that guy," Nathaniel said. His eyes glinted in an insane manner. Harvard started gaining momentum. The ferocious tiger became enraged, and all his inner energy was expended in an explosive manner, which rushed fiercely toward Fade. Fade snorted coldly. After shouting angrily, he raised his arm and lifted it into the air. Then, he launched his palm to p Harvard. "p!" With a crisp sound, Fade pped Harvard on the head. All of a sudden, Harvard was stunned on the spot. His eyes becamepletely widened and a thin trace of blood oozed from the corners of his mouth. Then, he fell to his knees on the ground. "You..." Harvard said. He stared at Fade with an incredulous expression on his face. "Which level are you in?" he asked. "You don''t deserve to know what level I am in!" Fade replied and snorted. Then, he nced at Quin and Shinnie and said to Harvard, "For their sake, I won''t kill you today!" After that, Fade raised his hand, turned back toward Quin, and said, "Let''s go!" Quin nodded. She pointed to Shinnie and said, "What about Shinnie?" Fade looked at Shinnie and said, "Would you like toe with us?" Shinnie hesitated for a while. She liked Quin very much and was not valued by the Sun family. She was even bullied by disciples such as Yannie Sun and Nathaniel. But after all, she was a member of the Sun family. It was not up to her to decide whether she should leave or not. So, she could only shake her head and said, "I, I want to go back and discuss with my parents." Worry appeared on Quin''s face. After all, Shinnie was now standing on their side, and if she was still staying with the Sun family, she might be bullied. Fade''s eyes sank, and he red at Harvard and shouted, "If I find out that Shinnie has been bullied, the next time Ie by, somebody will die." As he spoke, Fade and Quin turned and left. Harvard, whose face was red, spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. Susanna, Nathaniel, and the others yelled immediately and rushed over. "Dad, Harvard, are you alright?" Harvard spoke with blood in his mouth, "That, that Lunatic Chen is at least a master at the Middle- stage of the ck Level. Don''t provoke him. Go, go and ask the Elder toe forward." "What, a master at the Middle stage of the ck Level!" Nathaniel said. He was dumbfounded. Just now, when he discovered that Fade was a master of the ck Level, he was so discouraged that he almost copsed. Now that he knew that Fade was even more powerful, he couldn''t help but feel weak. He swayed and almost fell to the ground. Susanna shouted quickly, "Nate, Nate. It doesn''t matter. No matter how powerful Fade is, he is not as powerful as your grandmother. Go invite our Elder quickly!" Reminded by this fact, Nathaniel''s eyes lit up. He quickly got up from the ground and muttered, "Yes, yes. No matter how powerful that kid is, he is no match for my grandmother. I will ask my grandmother toe forward and tear him into pieces!" Gnashing his teeth, Nathaniel stumbled and rushed to the backyard of the Sun Family. That night, Harvard was lying in bed. After Susanna had fed him a bowl of medicine, his face looked better, but the weak energy in his body proved that he had suffered serious internal injuries. "Harvard, you''ve been injured!" At this time, an ethereal voice could be heard. Harvard immediately heard the sounds made by a walking stick, apanied by the footsteps of cloth shoes. Then, a skinny old woman with silver hair and a cane appeared in the room. When Susanna saw the old woman, she instantly knelt on the ground and groveled to her. She said, "Greetings, Elder!" Even Harvard, who was lying on the bed, tolerated the difort and wanted toe down and salute the old woman. "Harvard would like to pay my respects to our Elder," he said. The old woman waved her hand and said, "I am your mother. You don''t have to be so polite." Although she said so, Harvard and Susanna still looked very respectful. They knew that the old woman in front of them was the pir of the Sun Family. Without her, it was impossible for the Sun Family to achieve their current status. Although she looked kind, if someone provoked her, even if they were her rtives, she would not show any mercy. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 "You asked Nate to invite me toe forward, because you were beaten up?" The old woman said in a low voice. Harvard Sun looked ashamed and said, "My martial-arts skills are not good and this has brought shame to the Sun Family. I would like to beg Elder to punish me." The old woman said in a deep voice, "Of course, the punishment is not urgent. I heard from Nate that a boy in his twenties beat you up? Tell me, what''s going on here?" Harvard''s face froze slightly. Then, he said, "That boy is called Fade Chen. He is a master who suddenly appeared in Bay City in thest six months. It only took him half a year to unify Bay City, and got himself the name Lunatic Chen." "His wife, Quin Lin, the entrepreneur of Bay City, came to us with a jade pendant. She said that when we see the jade pendant she brought, we would help her. We checked the jade pendant, but it was not the eight jade pendants that you sent out throughout the years." "Therefore, we concluded that she was pretending and was going to drive her away. But at the critical moment, I discovered that she possessed the Xuanyin Aura, which was very suitable for Nate''s training. Therefore, I told her to be Nate''s concubine and agreed to help her." "I didn''t expect that her husband would be that Lunatic Chen. After hearing about this, he broke into our house and wanted to take Quin away. As a result..." Harvard was too ashamed to continue to say what had happened next. The old woman said in a deep voice, "The Xuanyin Aura is very rare. Are you sure that the woman really has it?" Harvard nodded and said, "I used my inner energy to check on this matter, and I specifically asked Chinese and western medical doctors to examine her. She does possess an icy aura in her body." "Show me the results!" The old woman said. Harvard gave his wife a quick look. Susanna Yang rushed out and came back soon with two tests reports. There were a lot of photos, CT and other documents. The old woman took the results and looked through the documents. After being silent for more than ten seconds, her face fell and she flung the results aside. She said coldly in a low voice, "You''ve misjudged the situation. There was no Xuanyin Aura in that woman. It''s just some chills in her body." "It can''t be, the cold energy in the woman''s body was very strong. When I was inspecting her, I was almost counterattacked by the chilly air," Harvard said. The old woman said in a deep voice: " The Xuanyin Aura is not merely a matter of some cold energy. The whole body has to bepletely cold and full of the Xuanyin Aura. This woman is not like that, she only possessed elements of chillness in certain parts of her body. This is not considered the Xuanyin Aura at all!" "Ah, I, I..." Harvard did not know how to exin. The old woman looked slightly unhappy and said, "I let you take charge of the Sun Family, not just to allow you to enjoy your power and authority. Did you neglect your training again while I was in seclusion?" "I, I... please punish me!" Harvard said in a panic. The old woman snorted coldly and said, "Now that you are injured, I won''t punish you. But I will remember to do so in the future. Also, the Sun Family rose to power due to our skills in the martial-Original from N?velDrama.Org. arts. You must remember to train. Otherwise, when I die, can you protect the Sun Family?" Harvard didn''t dare to speak anymore. He could only bow his head and admit his mistakes. "Get up. After all, you are my son. If I teach you a lesson, it is for your own good and for the sake of the Sun family. Do you understand?" The old woman said. Her expression softened a little when she saw this. "I''ll remember mother''s advice. I understand what you are saying!" Harvard said respectfully. The old woman touched Harvard''s head and her expression changed slightly. At this moment, she showed the affection of a mother. When she touched Harvard''s wound, her eyes became cold and she said in a low voice, "Although the Sun Family went too far this time, only I am allowed to teach you a lesson, not an outsider." "That Lunatic Chen wounded my children and my grandchildren. He must pay the price!" The old woman said. She looked coldly out of the window, and there was a deep anger in her eyes. At this time, Fade and Quin had returned to Caesar Tu''s residence. In the evening, Fade sat next to Quin and whispered, "Dear, can you tell me in detail what happened thesest few days?" Quin let out a soft sigh, and she slowly began to exin the situation to him. Fade listened to her from the side. When he heard that Quin had taken the jade pendant left by her mother, and gone to the Sun family to ask for help, he couldn''t help frowning and felt that something was wrong. "How can this be, why did your mother leave you a fake jade pendant and ask you to look for the Sun family? Isn''t this causing trouble for you?"he asked. Quin did not understand the matter as well. She could only shake her head and say, "I''m not too sure either. This jade pendant was given to me by my mother before she left. If it wasn''t for this situation, I would have forgotten about the jade pendant." "I''ve also inquired about the matter. The Elder of the Sun Family did give out eight jade pendants, but the Sun Family has taken them back long ago. Perhaps my mother was tricked by a fake jade pendant," Quin said. She then took out a photo and said, "Look, the jade pendant that I have is completely different from the ones given by the Sun Family." Fade looked at the photo and he still felt that something was wrong. Therefore,he said to Quin, "Dear, can I have a look at the jade pendant?" "Yes!" Quin said and nodded. After rummaging through her bag for a while, she found the jade pendant and handed it to Fade. Fade touched the jade pendant and concluded that the previous guess was false. This jade pendant had a smooth texture and felt warm, and the quality was not bad. There was a sense of spiritual energy emanating from the surface. It was definitely not a fake item that could be used to deceive others. Holding the jade pendant in his hand, Fade looked at it carefully. He was shocked when he noticed the carved pattern of the ancient building on the jade pendant. "This, this is..."he said. "What''s wrong?" Quin asked in confusion. Fade turned the jade pendant over and checked it again. Finally, his eyes showed a hint of disbelief. He said to Quin, "This jade pendant is not fake. On the contrary, it is very precious." "Precious? Is it very valuable?" Quin asked. Fade shook his head and said, "This jade pendant can''t be measured using money. The precious thing about it is its origin." "You mean the origin of the jade? My mother gave it to me. Is there anything special about it?" Quin asked. Fade said in a deep voice, "This jade pendantes from a ce called the Wushuang Tower." "The Wushuang Tower?" Quin said. She had never heard of this ce,and she looked at Fade in confusion. Fade took a deep breath and exined in a deep voice, "My dear wife, you know that martial-artists are divided into the Heaven, Earth, ck, and Yellow Levels. There are also corresponding divisions of all kinds of martial-arts skills. The Sun Family and the Third River n belong to the ck Level." "Yes, yes!" Quin agreed and nodded. "The Wushuang Tower that you mentioned just now is also in the ck Level?"she asked. Fade shook his head and said, "No, The Wushuang Tower is not in the ck Level. It is... in the Heaven Level." Chapter 298 Chapter 298 "The Heaven, The Heaven Level!" Quin Lin said. She was still unable to understand the situation. "This Heaven Level must be very powerful, right?" Fade Chen smiled and said, "The Wan Family in Bay City was at the Yellow Level. The Sun family and the Third River n are at the ck Level. You can imagine how powerful the Heaven Level is!" "This, this..." Quin said. She felt incredulous. After all, before Fade had appeared, the power of the Wan Family in Bay City was enough to cause her to look up to them. But now, the strength of the Wan family was considered just at the bottom level. Quin could not imagine how powerful the Heaven Level was! All of a sudden, Quin''s mind went nk. She could not think of anything else. She could only feel a sense of emptiness in her head. Fade had a question in his mind. He looked at Quin and asked, "Dear, was this jade pendant left by your mother?" Quin nodded affirmatively and said, "I remember very clearly that this jade pendant was given to me by my mother when I was 16. My father had died in a car ident, and she gave it to me after 6 days from the incident. The next day, she disappeared and I''ve never seen her again." "I didn''t expect my mother-inw to have a jade pendant from the Wushuang Tower of the Heaven Level, " Fade said. He felt rather turbulent, and he asked, "Is there anything unusual about your mother? What I mean is,did she have skills in martial-arts, or was there any big shot who visited her?" Quin pondered over the matter for a while and seemed to remember something. She said, "In my memory, my mother was a very gentle person, almost the same as most housewives. There was nothing special about her." "However, what caused her to be different from the other housewives was the fact that my mother would travel for a few days a month. asionally, some people woulde and visit her. These people respected her very much, even more so than my father. I thought that these people were their business partners. I was a little curious on why they respected my mother more than my father. After all, my father was the boss of thepany." Fade nodded and said, "It seems to me that your mother had some rtionship with the Wushuang Tower." Quin found it hard to believe this fact. Her mother, a housewife, suddenly had a rtionship with the Wushuang Tower of the Heaven Level. It took her some time to ept this fact. Fade understood what Quin was feeling. He held his wife''s shoulders gently and allowed her to lie in his arms. Feeling his wife''s warm body, Fade''s eyes lit up suddenly. His body trembled and he discovered a different aura inside the jade pendant. Sensing the unusual movements of Fade''s body, Quin asked softly, "What''s wrong?" Fade pointed to a faint light glowing inside the jade pendant and he said to Quin, "Dear, your mother may have left you a message in this pendant. Do you want to hear what she has to say?" "A message from my mother!" Quin said. She was stunned. Her eyes glimmered as she pondered the matter for a moment. Finally, she nodded and said, "I want to hear it." Fade ced the jade pendant on the table, and a stream of energy surged from his fingertips and entered the pendant. Suddenly, a ray of green light emerged from the jade pendant, and an ethereal and gentle female voice could be heard. "Quin, my child, if you can hear my voice, please don''t hate me." Hearing this familiar voice that she hadn''t heard for more than ten years, Quin couldn''t help but shiver all over, and tears began to well up in her eyes. The gentle voice continued to tell her story. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "If you can hear me, you should be an adult now. Mom is not an ordinary person. I don''t know how to exin this. I can only tell you that if you encounter trouble, you can take this jade pendant and ask these people for help." "Their names are Latifah Gong, Yanko Shi, Honor Qi, and Francesca Sun. I have helped them before, and if you told them that you are my child, they will help you." Fade was not very familiar with these names. He only knew Francesca Sun. However, Quin was a sessful businesswoman,and she was very familiar with these names. Latifah Gong was the master of the Gong family in Lucksea District. She was also a famous swordswoman. Yanko Shi was the master of the Shi family, which was a famous mining family in Westmont District. He was a well-known rich man. Honor Qi, a master of painting and calligraphy, had moved to the Capital City and became a royal master of painting and calligraphy. As for Francesca Sun, there was no need to say much about her reputation! Quin didn''t expect that these big shots had received help previously from her mother. No wonder her mother had asked her to take the jade pendant to Long City to ask the Sun family for help. However, she probably wasn''t expecting that these people had forgotten the kindness that she had once shown them. At the thought of this, Quin could not help but feel a sense of sorrow and she sighed. However, Fade knew that this was by no means just a matter of some simple favor. Quin''s mother had the jade pendant of the Wushuang Tower,which means that she was someone unique and rare. She must have been involved in some major affair. Her words did not refer to just a matter of resolving some small issues. They probably indicated something more important, that had changed the destiny of these people. Therefore, she had mentioned these names and asked Quin to look for them when she encountered difficulties. Just as Fade had activated the jade pendant and was listening to the message that Quin''s mother had left behind, Francesca Sun was sitting in her bedroom in the Sun Family''s residence. She snorted as she prepared to make arrangements to send people to retaliate against Fade. But at this moment, she suddenly sensed a unique aura . Then, she widened her eyes and froze. She turned around and looked at the dusty wooden box on the bookshelf. Francesca looked nervous. She walked slowly to the bookshelf, took the wooden box with trembling hands, and ced it on the table. The aura became clearer, which caused Francesca to be more nervous. She murmured, "How, how is this possible? It''s been more than ten years. Have you returned?" Her hands trembled as she opened the wooden box slowly. Inside the box was a jade pendant that was emitting a faint green glow. If Quin and Fade were here, they would have discovered that the jade pendant in Francesca''s wooden box was very simr to the one left by Quin''s mother. Francesca''s pendant did not have the pattern of the small building with a bright moon on it, and its overall quality was slightly inferior. "You, you have really returned?" Francesca said. She gazed at the jade pendant that was glowing continuously, and the expression on her face began to change. She looked rather ferocious. "You have vanished for so long, why did youe back? Do you still want to enve us?" "No, I am now a master of the ck Level. Even if you return, I can''t be your servant anymore. That will be absolutely impossible!" Francesca gritted her teeth and said fiercely. Then, she put the wooden box heavily on the shelf. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Although she had put back the wooden box, the memories of the past seemed to be engraved in her head. They constantly resurfaced in her mind. More than 30 years ago, as a member of the Sun Family in Long City, Francesca Sun''s martial-arts talent was average. At the age of 40 years old, she was still only a master at the middle stage of the Yellow Level. Although she was a core member of the family, she did not have an important position within the family. She was arranged to be in charge of a smallpany outside the city. Although it seemed like she was being dispatched, the fact was, she was leaving Dragonville of Long City.This was akin to leaving the core of the Sun Family and being exiled. Within such a big family, once someone was exiled to a remote ce, it was almost impossible for them to return. Moreover, their descendants would also leave the Sun Family and had to settle down in another ce. If things went on like this, it would take no more than a generation for her to lose the connection from the Sun Family. In the end, she wouldpletely have no rtionship with the Sun Family, and be just a local wealthy family. Francesca had seen this happen many times. Many elders and core members of the family had lost their power and influence because of this. And now, she, Francesca, had to take the same path. At that time, Francesca, who was disheartened, identally met a young woman. The woman was beautiful, like a fairy who had emerged from a painting. Even Francesca, who was a woman, was impressed by her beauty at first sight. The woman was beautiful and she had a good character. She said that she hade down from the mountain to travel, and she asked if Francesca would like to be her guide. Francesca had noticed the extraordinary appearance of the woman and the powerful force in her movements. She was very surprised and guessed that she was a master in the martial-arts. Francesca, who was eager to seek a breakthrough in her strength and skills, agreed to be the guide of this woman and lead her to travel around. During the years of travel, Francesca didn''t know which n or level the woman belonged to. However, from their daily contact, she felt deep down that this woman waspletely different from anyone she knew. She couldn''tpare her with anyone at all. She seemed like a superior and celestial being. Francesca became more respectful and humble, trying to serve the woman well. The woman''s character was very gentle. She asked Francesca to treat her as a friend and not a master. However, Francesca was cautious and she did not want to provoke a martial-arts master. Seeing this, the woman guided Francesca in the martial-arts and taught her some special methods and skills. Francesca advanced by leaps and bounds in the martial- arts. She had previously determined that she had no more room for improvement, but then she made a breakthrough in her skills in her forties. She went from the middle stage to the peak of the Yellow Level, and then quickly reached the early stage of the ck Level. In the past few years, the woman had met several guides, including the famous Latifah Gong, Yanko Shi and Honor Qi. They had traveled with this woman for more than two years. It was not a long time, but everyone benefited a lot from her guidance. Not only did they advance by leaps and bounds in the martial-arts, they learned a lot in other aspects. One by one, they quickly rose to fame and were well known at that time. Butter, the woman met a man. They fell in love with each other and finally got married. Therefore, the woman asked her guides to return home. The guides were grateful for the kindness of this woman. Before parting, they all groveled to the woman and expressed their gratitude to her. They said that if the woman needed help in the future, they would help her no matter what. When she left, she gave each of them a jade pendant and said that when the pendant reacted in the future, it would indicate the time of her return. After they took the jade pendants, they went home separately. In the past two years, they had made great progress in terms of strength and skill. After returning home, almost all of them became the backbone of their families, without facing any obstacles. Francesca sessfully became the core master of the Sun Family, and she inherited the position of the family elder.Previously, she was not in a high position at all. Therefore, from then on, the power of the Sun Family was officially transferred to Francesca. Francesca, with the guidance of the special training methods and martial-arts techniques from the woman, helped the Sun family to keep on growing. Finally, Francesca became a master at the Late stage of the ck Level, and was the top master in Long City. At the same time, under her leadership, the Sun Family was gradually promoted to the ck Level. This was an aplishment that was not achieved by previous generations. After so many years in the family, Francesca gradually became familiar with the martial-arts world, as she continued to improve on her strength and expanded her experiences. Recalling the shock of that year, she felt that it was rather ridiculous. At that time, she was only at the Middle stage of the Yellow Level, which was too weak. Whenever she saw a stronger martial- artist, she would be shocked. Looking back again, that woman seemed to be just a master at the peak of the ck Level. Now, Francesca was very close to that level. The change in her perception caused her attitude to change ordingly. Also, she had been in a high position for many years and had been treated with great respect. Francesca''s attitude was no longer like how it used to be. Now, she was a big shot and had a great reputation. How could she be willing to be a servant to others? In the past few years, every time she saw that jade pendant, she could not help but recall the promise that she had made back then. She would be worried. She was worried that if the woman came back now and asked her for everything that she had, what should she do? The more she thought about this, the more worried Francesca became. She gradually developed a kind of resistance and even disgust toward the woman. She kept telling herself that everything that she had now was aplished by herself,and it had nothing to do with that woman. If she showed up again and asked her to give her everything, sheT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. would never agree to it. Because she, Francesca, could no longer be a servant! As the images in her mind gradually disappeared, Francesca''s eyes became stern and she gave an order, "Tell Harvard and Nate that I have to go out to research on something important. They should not act rashly before I return." "Yes!" someone answered. A dark shadow shed from Francesca''s side, and then it quickly integrated into the background and disappeared. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Fade Chen and Quin Lin rested in Caesar Tu''s residence for a night. The following day, they were prepared for the revenge of the Sun family. But to their surprise, the Sun Family actually retreated and closed their doors to outsiders. They did not seem like they intended to take revenge. Fade asked around about this matter, and he got a vague update that Francesca Sun, the elder of the Sun Family, had emerged from seclusion. Then, she had gone out to deal with some urgent issues. Therefore, the Sun Family did not make any sudden moves right now. Since the Sun Family did not take any action now, Fade was also happy and calm. He reassured Quin and told her about the transfer of the remaining 49% shares of the Xie''s Wine Enterprise. Quin was indeed a workaholic. After learning from Fade that there was no imminent danger, she returned to Bay City and began to n in detail on how to reform the Xie''s Wine Enterprise, as well as expand the Life Elixir Winepany. She wanted to bring this Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. business into Long City. As for Fade, he had nned to go back to Bay City with his wife to rest and recuperate. However, his wife mercilessly denied him permission and threw a pile of documents at him, asking him to assist her in making advanced arrangements in Long City. She wanted him toy the foundation for the promotion of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Long City. As for such business matters, Fade knew nothing about how to go about it. He could only contact Charles Wu and ask him to help deal with these matters. Charles was considered a close acquaintance, and Gxy za Mall was coborating with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. He sent some people to help Fade deal with these matters in a smooth manner. Fade then had some free time of his own. However, Caesar dragged him to Tu Medical Center and asked Fade to give a lecture to the doctors there, so that they were aware that there is always someone better than them. Therefore, Fade and Caesar went to Tu Medical Center together. The Tu family had a high status in Long City. This medical center was really impressive. It was muchrger than the small medical centers of Bay City. The poprity of this medical center couldn''t bepared to that of an ordinary clinic or even a hospital. It was not even nine o''clock in the morning, and the queue outside the door was already more than a hundred meters. Many people came to visit the center, and they came in a continuous stream. Some of them even came from other parts of the country. After Caesar arrived at the center, there was a smallmotion. After all, he had the nickname Three Needles Junior and was quite famous in Long City. His grandfather Jason Tu, or nicknamed Three Needles Tu, rarely saw patients anymore. Caesar, or Three Needles Junior, had be the best choice for many people. They were looking forward to meeting him and allowing him to take a look at their ailments. Moreover, a group of young girls hade by and formed a cheerleading squad for him. They held small signboards and greeted him with cheers, as they queued up at the door. They were actually not sick at all. They only lined up just to allow Three Needles Junior to touch their hands. Seeing such a scene, Fade could not help but exim in surprise. He patted Caesar''s shoulder and said, ''''I didn''t expect you to be so popr in Long City!" Caesar smiled and said, "That''s right. I am a top-notch doctor in Long City in terms of both appearance and medical skills." Seeing Fade''s smiling face, Caesar quickly said, "Of course, there is still a huge gap between me and Brother Fade in terms of medical skills." "Tell me, do you want me to see patients, or do you want me to do something else?" Fade asked directly. Looking around, Caesar pointed to several young men who were checking pulses and giving diagnosis to some patients. He said, "These are the disciples who are specifically being trained by the Tu Medical Center. The younger generation has medical skills that are only inferior to my own." "In Long City, they have almost no rivals in the same generation, so they can''t help but be arrogant sometimes. My grandfather has taught them a few lessons, but they didn''t take him too seriously." "They are the same as you were back then!" Fade said with a smile. Caesar deliberately scratched his head and said, "Hey hey, It''s not that I was not sensible at that time! Fortunately for me, I met you, Brother Fade. That''s why I am aware of my many shorings." "So, I''m thinking of letting Brother Fade teach them a lesson. Let them know that there is always someone better than them." "Well, alright then, you can make arrangements!" Fade nodded and said. Caesar thanked him and he brought Fade to several young doctors. They saw Caesaring over and greeted him one after the other. "Caesar, you''re here. I haven''t seen you here for a long time, seeing patients." "Junior, I''m confident that I can defeat you today. Come on, let''s have apetition." "Senior, I went back and checked it out again. I feel that there is nothing wrong with the prescription I madest time! Have you made a mistake?" They were about the same age as Caesar, and they followed Old Mr. Tu to learn traditional Chinese medicine almost around the same time. Therefore, they were very familiar with Caesar, and they seemed close when they greeted each other. One of the boys, who was in his early twenties, was even more excited when he saw Caesar coming over. His face was filled with excitement. Holding a silver needle in his hand, he rushed to Caesar and said excitedly, "Senior, I want topete with you again. I''ve worked hard this time and practiced the Nine Ancient Techniques very well." Seeing this man, Caesar could not help revealing an impatient expression on his face. He said, "Haider, my grandfather has told you many times, that there is no need for you to study those ancient needle techniques right now. The most important thing for you is toy a solid foundation and practice the basic acupuncture techniques. After that, you can study those ancient techniques. Don''t learn to run before you know how to walk." "Senior, I know, I know!" The young man called Haider Dong said. Although he agreed to Caesar''s words, the expression on his face did not seem to indicate that he had listened to Caesar. Instead, he said confidently, "Senior, I am already very familiar with the basic acupuncture techniques. There is no need for me to spend any more time on them. I spent a month studying the Nine Ancient Techniques. I have improved quite a bit. I will definitely be able to beat you." "Senior,pete with me again!" Haider said. He looked at Caesar with apetitive expression on his face. Caesar nced at Fade and exined in a low voice, "This Haider is my grandfather''s youngest disciple. He is very talented. My grandfather said that he is even stronger than me. But he is too excited and he can''t calm himself down. He is not willing to establish a solid foundation. He is focused on studying all kinds of tricky and unorthodox prescriptions and acupuncture techniques." "His path is slowly deviating from the norm. My grandfather warned him many times, but he didn''t pay much attention to his warnings. After all, his foundation is quite goodpared to the average traditional Chinese medical doctors. That is why when my grandfather taught him a lesson, it didn''t have any effect on him." "This time, Brother Fade, you have to show your skills and teach him a lesson," Caesar said. Fade nodded and said, "Alright, you can make the relevant arrangements!" Caesar smiled and then he looked at Haider, saying, "Haider, I won''tpete with you today. I''ll let another personpete with you. What do you think about that?" "Another person? Who is that! In Long City, other than you, Senior, is there anyone else who can defeat me?" Haider asked. He seemed very confident. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Seeing Haider Dong''s look of confidence, Caesar Tu couldn''t help butugh. Then, he pushed Fade Chen forward and said, "This is Brother Fade. Today, I''ll let Brother Fadepete with you." "Brother Fade? Does he know traditional Chinese medicine?" Haider said. He looked at Fade with a doubtful expression. The junior and senior doctors around him also couldn''t help but nce at him curiously. "I have some knowledge," Fade said ndly. Haider was unhappy and he said, "Senior, you must be kidding me. You want me topete with someone who only has some knowledge on traditional Chinese medicine. Are you looking down on me?" Caesar shook his head and said, "Haider, Brother Fade is trying to be polite to you when he said that he only had some knowledge. You really took his words seriously. You are being stupid and ridiculous!" "Let me tell you that I''m not bragging about Brother Fade''s skills. He is definitely a very powerful person. Even if you multiply me by ten times, we will all be no match for Brother Fade," Caesar said,boasting about Fade ''s medical skills with an exaggerated expression. "Fortunately, Brother Fade didn''te to Long City to start a medical center. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the Tu Medical Center would not be able to operate anymore,"he continued. After hearing Caesar''s praise of Fade''s medical skills, Haider and his fellow senior and junior doctors could not help but shake their heads in disbelief. Haider was direct in his words. He said, "Senior, you''re exaggerating his skills. How can you say that we can''t operate the medical center in Long City if he''s here. Do you think Master Tu is no match for him? That''s too ridiculous!" "I''m not joking. After youpete with him, you will naturally find out the truth," Caesar said as he smirked. Haider shook his head and said, "Senior, it¡¯s not that I won''tpete with him. I will only be bullying someone who doesn''t know traditional Chinese medicine. Even if I win, there''s nothing to be proud of. I want topete with you." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Caesar said, "Didn''t I tell you that Brother Fade''s medical skills are absolutely beyond your imagination. You are lucky to be able topete with Brother Fade." Seeing that Haider still wanted to say something, Caesar immediately added, "Haider, don''t doubt my words. Do you want to make a bet with me? If you win, I will give you all of my sry this month. If Brother Fade wins, you will lose all the sry of this month to me. What do you think?" Haider chuckled and said, "Senior, since you''ve brought up this matter, why wouldn''t I agree to it? Let''s have apetition. I''d like to thank Senior in advance, for your one month''s sry." "Hehe, it''s hard to say who will lose their sry!" Caesar said, and he smiled. Then, he looked at Fade and said, "Brother Fade, sorry to trouble you." Fade walked over. Haider sized Fade up and said, "I really don''t mean to bully you. This is Senior''s reguest for me. If you want to me someone, then me him." "Really?" Fade replied. He smiled faintly and said, "It''s hard to tell who is going to be bullied." "Quite confident!" Haider said. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Tell me, how should we compete?" Fade smiled at Haider and said, "You just told me that you studied the Nine Ancient Techniques. That means you are quite good at acupuncture." "Of course. In Tu Medical Center, I dare say that my acupuncture skills are top-notch. I''m only second to my master, and I''m not necessarily weaker than Senior Tu," Haider said confidently. Fade immediately said, "If that''s the case, let''s have apetition in our acupuncture skills!" Haider raised his eyebrows and said, "You want topete with me in my area of expertise. I advise you to change thepetition subject. I might as well tell you my weakness, which is creating prescriptions. You canpete with me in this aspect." "No, let''s do acupuncture," Fade said with a smile. There was a strange look in Haider''s eyes.He said, "You are the one who insisted on this topic. Don''t give me excuses if you lose!" At this moment, Fade had already taken out a set of silver needles and said, "There are so many patients waiting for us. Let''s not waste time debating." "You..." Haider said. He immediately pulled out a pair of silver needles, red at Fade, and said, "How should wepete?" Fade looked at the long queue of patients and said, "How about this. The two of us will diagnose and treat the patients in two separate groups. After the diagnosis, we will only use acupuncture as our treatment method, and we can''t use any other drugs. Then we will look at who treats the patients faster and more urately. What do you think?" "Alright!" Haider said and he nodded. Fade proposed thispetition procedure because it was a real life situation, and it would not dy the patient''s treatment time. Soon, the two of them sat down on both sides respectively. Behind them, they also arranged other seniors to review and confirm whether their diagnosis and treatments were effective or not. However, as soon as thepetition started, an awkward situation appeared on the scene. The queue in front of Haider was quickly extended to more than ten meters. There were dozens of patients waiting for him. But there were no patients standing in front of Fade. After all, the patients at the door had also overheard their conversation just now. They were afraid that Fade, a guy who knew only a little about traditional Chinese medicine, would treat them casually and might even cause more problems. Looking at the empty queue in front of Fade, Haider couldn''t help but smile and said, "Brother Fade, I''ll start without waiting for you." Fade was not in a hurry at all. He just shouted a few words, "Patients can line up here. My medical skills are very good." However, it was obvious that what he said was not persuasive enough to attract the patients. Then, Fade had an idea.He yelled, "Patients whoe to me will be treated without charge. If your health issue is not treated properly, you will bepensated 1,000 yuan each." Free treatment was an attractive prospect. As soon as he announced this, many patients were tempted and they came to line up for Fade, with the idea that they would try him out. Haider could not help but shake his head when he saw this. He said, "You are not using the right way. It''s not going to work." In the past one or two minutes, Haider had already cured a patient. He asked the senior behind him to examine the patient and confirmed that the treatment was effective. Then Haider began to look at the second patient, asking "What''s wrong with you? What''s your main symptoms?" At this time, Fade was treating his first patient. "Doctor, my..." The patient was just about to describe his difort. But at this time, Fade immediately pulled his arm and pricked it a few times with a silver needle. Then, he waved his hand and said, "Your illness has been cured! Next!" In less than ten seconds, the patient hadn''t sat down, but Fade had said that he was cured. Witnessing this scene, everyone, including the patient, was dumbfounded. "Sure enough, no good bargaines with good quality!" The patient shook his head and muttered. The seniors behind Fade, who were in charge of the reviews, could not help shaking their heads in disappointment at this moment. "He''s fooling around. It''s totally nonsense," they thought to themselves. Then, the two of them began to examine the first patient. After checking him, they were shocked, "The, the pulse is stable, he is in good health, and there are no problems at all! Sir, are you sure that you were sick?"they asked. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 "Of course. If I''m not sick, then why would Ie to the medical center to see a doctor? Do you think that I''m too bored?" The patient said. Then, he pressed his stomach and said, "My stomach hurts badly. Last night..." Then, the patient suddenly froze before he could finish his sentence. He pressed his palm on his stomach. After doing that, a surprised expression appeared on his face. "My stomach doesn''t hurt at all. It''s healed," he said. Then, he looked at Fade Chen in shock and said, "Your, your needles really cured me." Fade nodded and said, "Of course!" After what happened to this patient, the next patient who was hesitating, came forward quickly at this time. Simrly, Fade did not need the patient to borate on his ailment at all. With just a nce, he confirmed the patient''s diagnosis and immediately began to treat the patient with acupuncture. In this way, Fade''s treatment was very fast, and he could finish treating a patient in almost ten seconds. Moreover, the seniors behind him who were rushing to examine the patients were surprised to find that more than 20 patients whom they had finished examining were all cured. They had no problems at all. Just like this, everyone there was shocked. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. They had never seen Fade''s treatment method before. He didn''t need them to tell him their symptoms, and he didn''t need to ask about their condition in detail. He just took a quick look and felt their pulse at most. Then, he immediately treated the patient with acupuncture in less than ten seconds. Haider Dong took two minutes to treat a patient on average, which was already a fast speed. However,pared with Fade''s speed, it was still a lot slower. Moreover, with 100% uracy on Fade ''s side, more and more patients began to gather in front of Fade. After all, he not only treated them quickly, but also urately. Moreover, it was free of charge. No one would miss such a good opportunity. As a result, the ten-meter-long queue in front of Haider was constantly getting shorter. In the end, they all went to Fade''s side. Haider turned around and looked behind him. He had cured more than a dozen patients. Then, he looked at Fade, who had already cured more than a hundred patients. Instantly, he had a shocked expression on his face, and he could not speak. He couldn''t help but go forward and examine the conditions of several patients in person. But in the end, he was even more shocked. Fade not only cured the patient''s main health problem, but also cured some of their minor issues concurrently. Such magical and quick medical skills shocked Haider. He stood still and was frozen on the spot. Seeing this, Caesar Tu patted Haider on the shoulder with a smile and said, "How about that? Do you admit defeat now?" Haider smiled bitterly and said, "I''m convinced by his medical skills. I really don''t know how he trained to be so good." Caesar said, "You can only be a witness to Brother Fade''s medical skills. Ordinary people can''t compete with him." "Senior, I know what your intentions are. You want me to realize that there''s always someone better than me, and there''s always someone stronger as well. Now, I understand this fact," Haider said quietly. "It''s good that you understand this fact!" Caesar said, and he patted Haider on the shoulder. Then, he stretched out his hand and said, "Since you understand, then give me the money!" "Money? What money?" Haider asked. He didn''te to his senses for a moment. "Your one month sry from the bet!" Caesar said. Heughed mischievously. Haider suddenly wanted to cry but he had no tears. "Senior, if I give you the money, I''ll have to starve this month!" he said. "Alright, alright. Worste to the worst, I''ll order you instant noodles for this month," Caesar said. He patted Haider''s shoulder and consoled him. Then he pointed to Fade and said to Haider, "Now, you know that there is always someone better than you! Why don''t you show him some respect." "I know now, I know!" Haider said and he nodded repeatedly. Then, he leaned over to Fade and said with a smile, "Brother Fade, I am young and ignorant. Don''t take what I said just now to heart!" "Brother Fade, how did you master your medical skills? How did you be so powerful?" "Brother Fade, can you teach me a few moves? I can serve you some tea or water." This guy was easy going. He went close to Fade and kept talking to him. While Fade was diagnosing patients, he exined to Haider, "Have you seen my needle? It''s only the most basic acupuncture method, but it''s the best choice for this patient. It''s not only more convenient than the ancient methods you studied, it''s safer and faster." "And this method, Old Mr. Tu must have taught you already. Just now when I saw you use this technique, your fingers trembled like it was your usual habit. This affects the angle of the needle and eventually affects the effect of the acupuncture. This is clear evidence that your basic skills are not strong enough. So, it''s not wrong for you to study the ancient methods, but you should strengthen your basic skills. There is still a long way to go for your current skills, and you need to build a solid foundation, understand?" Haider''s expression became serious at the moment. He nodded and said earnestly, "I know. Thank you for your advice, Brother Fade. I will practice more of my basic skills in the future and I won''t be over-ambitious." Fade nodded, and Caesar immediately smiled and gave Fade the thumbs-up. Then, everyone was busy. Finally, with the help of magic doctor Fade, the speed of treatment for that day increased a lot. Before eleven o''clock in the afternoon, all the patients in the morning had been treated. Just as everyone got up to have a rest, a man came in with loud footsteps, and then an elder''s voice sounded, "What happened, is everything settled so early today?" Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw an elder in a ck traditional Chinese robe with white hair walking in. When Haider''s group saw the elder, their faces immediately turned solemn. They respectfully called out, "Master!" Caesar called him grandpa, then pointed to Fade and introduced him, "Grandpa, this is Fade. I told you, the little magic doctor from Bay City. Brother Fade helped out in the medical center today, so everything went much faster." Then, Caesar introduced him to Fade, "Brother Fade, this is my grandfather, Jason Tu, also known as Three Needles Tu." "Nice to meet you, Old Mr. Tu!" Fade greeted him. At this time, Old Mr. Tu looked a little excited. He walked up to Fade, held his hand, and said with a smile, "I''ve heard Caesar mention about you. Recently, I heard that you were staying at Caesar''s house. I didn''t have time to meet you earlier." "I should havee earlier to see you, Old Mr. Tu," Fade said. "No, no. You helped Caesar once in Bay City, and now you helped us here at Tu Medical Center. And I haven''t thanked you for treating President Wu''s illness!" Old Mr. Tu said with a smile." I heard from Caesar that you have reached the stage where you can do acupuncture with your inner energy. You have reached such a high level at such a young age. You are such a rare talent! I don''t even think that I''m as good as you are!" he said. When Haider and the others heard their master praising Fade, they thought that he was being polite at first. But when they heard the words "inner energy" and "not as good as you are", their expressions couldn''t help but change, revealing their shock. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 "Inner Energy Acupuncture Technique, how is that possible?" "Master Tu has only reached the beginning of this level!" "How old is he only? How could he have such strong inner energy?" All the senior and junior doctors began to talk about this matter, and their faces were full of shock and disbelief. Seeing this, Caesar Tu smiled and said, "Don''t doubt this fact. Brother Fade is not only a highly skilled doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, he is also a master of martial arts. It''s not surprising for him to have strong inner energy." "Martial-arts master!" "Training in both medicine and martial-arts at the same time, that''s amazing!" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "He is such a great talent. At such an age, he could train in both the fields of medicine and martial arts at the same time and reach such a powerful level." Caesar smiled at Fade Chen and encouraged him, saying, "Brother Fade, look at their respectful expressions. Show them what you are capable of!" Fade nodded and asked Haider Dong to stretch out his right arm. Then, he took out a silver needle and pierced Haider''s hand at a certain pressure point. Then, he rotated the silver needle slightly and injected a stream of energy into his hand at the same time. The energy force spread along the silver needle and prated Haider''s internal organs. "How do you feel?" Fade asked with a smile. Haider was surprised and he said, "I, I feel a warm current passing through my body along with the position of the silver needle. Now, I feel as though my internal organs are soaking in a hot spring, and the feeling is soothing." "You''ve been using up a lot your energy recently and have stayed upte, so your heart and liver have been damaged. My needle has solved the problems of your internal organs," Fade exined. Haider immediately tried to press his abdomen and then said with a surprised expression, "It''s true. There''s really nothing wrong with me now. I felt a slight pain before and was ready to take a prescription after work today. I didn''t expect that Brother Fade could cure me with just the prick of a needle." Seeing this, the surrounding senior and junior doctors couldn''t help but reveal extremely surprised expressions, and they all looked at Fade in shock. "It''s, it''s really the Inner Energy Acupuncture Technique!" "He''s too powerful!" "I can''t imagine how powerful he must be!" At this moment, Caesar patted Haider and said with a smile, "How do you feel? Are you convinced?" Haider nodded repeatedly and said, "I''m convinced. I''mpletely convinced. Brother Tu is right. My medical skills are nothing in front of Brother Fade!" Fadeughed and said, "Don''t think too little of yourself. You are also very good now, but you still need to have a solid foundation." "I''ll definitely remember your teachings, Brother Fade," Haider said, nodding seriously. At this moment, Old Mr Tu''s eyes were also filled with shock and joy. He wanted to ask Fade to have a good talk about traditional Chinese medicine with him, and he was enthusiastic. At this moment, there was the sound of a horn at the door, and then a man in his thirties, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, walked into Tu Medical Center. The man went straight to Old Mr Tu and said, "Old Mr Tu, Old Master Qin is not feeling well again. Officer Qin wants to invite you to take a look." Hearing this, Old Mr Tu''s face fell. He said helplessly, "Young Liu, I have seen the Old Master''s illness for no less than five times. To be honest, I don''t have a good way to treat it. I can only barely maintain his health in his current condition for now. Moreover, I still need the cooperation of the Old Master and Old Madam. But with Old Madam''s character, I can''t do anything about it." The man in the suit, Young Liu said, "Old Mr Tu, this time, Officer Qin asked me to invite you personally. Old Master''s illness is serious this time, and Old Madam is very anxious. Officer Qin needs you to pay them a visit." Old Mr Tu still wanted to reject his offer, but when he saw Fade next to him, his eyes lit up and he said, "Fade, do you have time? Would it be convenient for you to go with me to see a patient." Since Old Mr Tu had asked him, Fade naturally would not refuse. He nodded and said, "Old Mr Tu, I have time." "Alright, Fade, pleasee with me," Old Mr Tu said. Then, he said to Young Liu, "I can go, but this time I want to go with Fade." "This..." Young Liu said. He was in a dilemma, but when he saw the solemn look on Old Mr Tu''s face, he nodded and said, "Please get in the car!" The two of them sat in the back seat, and Old Mr Tu immediately exined Old Master Qin''s condition to Fade. It turned out that Old Master Qin was the father of Officer Qin, who was in charge of the Industry and Commerce Bureau in Long City. The Old Master was 76 years old this year, and he had a stroke before. Now he had mild Alzheimer''s disease, which ismonly an early symptom of dementia. There was no good way to cure this kind of disease. They could only slowly use drugs to control the symptoms. But Old Madam Qin was a little stubborn. She didn''t trust traditional Chinese medicine very much. When she saw that the treatment had no effects, she wanted to change methods. So every time there was a little effect, the results were for nothing after Old Madam Qin caused trouble. Instead, Old Master Qin''s condition worsened gradually. After hearing what he said, Fade figured out the situation. Speaking of this disease, it was not a big problem for him to cure it. He could inject some inner Energy into Old Master''s body to help him ease his illness. It seemed that the most troublesome thing about his illness was Old Madam Qin. However, he will figure out what was going on after he obtained more information. Soon, the car drove into the courtyard surrounded by red walls. After driving for more than ten minutes inside, they finally stopped in front of a courtyard that looked like a quadrangle courtyard. Then, Fade and Old Mr Tu got out of the car. Officer Qin, who was in a suit, came out and gave a warm wee to Old Mr Tu and Fade. When Fade and Old Mr Tu followed Officer Qin to the Old Master''s room, the room was a little lively at the moment. Many people had already arrived. Several people were standing in white coats by the Old Master''s bed, carrying all sorts of conspicuous medical equipment. There was an old doctor, who was in his 60s or 70s. He was wearing a white coat and he stood out in particr. When Old Mr Tu saw him, he couldn''t help but let out a cold snort as his expression darkened. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong, Old Mr Tu?" Old Mr Tu said in a low voice, "This guy is called Alex Liu, the principal of the City Medical Center. He has always imed that traditional Chinese medicine is feudal superstition and pseudoscience, which goes against my principles." Fade nodded. At this moment, Officer Qin exined apologetically, "Old MrTu, I''m sorry. Principal Liu was invited by my mother. I didn''t know about it." Speaking of this, Old Mr Tu looked at the edge of the Old Master''s bed. He saw an old woman in luxurious clothes who was wearing a lot of gold, silver, and jade. The olddy also saw Old Mr Tu. She snorted softly and did not intend to say hello. Officer Qin knew that his mother''s impression of traditional Chinese medicine was not very good. At this moment, he quickly apologized, "Old Mr Tu, please don''t mind her. My mother is worried about my father''s illness, that is why her expression is a little unfriendly!" "I understand!" Old Mr Tu said tly. Officer Qin apologized again and left. Only Old Mr Tu and Fade stayed and watched from the side, waiting for Principal Liu to lead the group of Western Medical doctors to examine the Old Master''s condition. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 However, after nearly half an hour of being busy, he had recorded a lot of data on his equipment, but he still did not find any useful information. At this time, even if Old Mr. Tu had a good temper, he couldn''t help but feel angry. They asked him toe and treat the patient, but they also invited other Western medical doctors. Not to mention, they even left him aside,pletely ignoring him for half an hour. Especially Old Madam Qin, she treated them differently. She was very enthusiastic when she served tea to Principal Liu. As for Old Mr. Tu and Fade Chen, she didn''t even serve them a ss of in water. After all, Old Mr. Tu was still a famous doctor in Long City. He had never been treated like this before. Immediately, Old Mr. Tu said unhappily, "If there is nothing I can help you with, then I will leave." With that, he was about to turn around and leave. But at this time, Principal Liu smiled and mocked him,saying, "What''s wrong? Old Tu, since you are here already, why are you in such a hurry to leave? Come, I''ll give you some space and let you check on Old Master Qin. I don''t know what effective treatment you have this time!" After being ridiculed by Principal Liu, Old Mr. Tu''s face fell suddenly. He said coldly, "Whether my method works or not, you don''t have to worry about it. What about yourself, you brought so many equipments, do you have any idea on how to treat this illness?" Principal Liu smiled slyly and said, "Since Old Tu has mentioned this, I really have a treatment n this time. I specifically imported a new drug from abroad. After Old Master Qin''s examination is completed, I will be treating him through an injection of this drug." "A new drug from abroad! Can it really treat the disease?" Old Mr. Tu said doubtfully. At this point, a series of "beeps" sounded. Principal Liu''s assistant came forward and said, "Principal Liu, the results of the test have been confirmed. Everything is normal. Now, we can inject the new drug." Principal Liu nodded, then he looked at Old Mr. Tu proudly and said, "Old Tu,e and have a look at how we are going to cure Old Master Qin." With this, Principal Liu took out a small bottle of drugs and cast a nce at Old Mrs. Qin for her approval. After getting confirmation from her, he carefully opened the bottle of medicine, and extracted the liquid with a syringe. He was prepared to inject this drug into Old Master Qin. But at this time, Fade sniffed the scent of the liquid. He couldn''t help but change his expression and shouted, "Stop, don''t inject this!" All of a sudden, they were shocked and everybody looked at Fade. Principal Liu''s face fell and he said coldly, "You shouted for us to stop! What do you want to do?" Fade said, "Yes I did! In your new drug, there''s a kind of substance extracted from lc grass. If it''s used on Old Master Qin, it will not only be ineffective, but it will worsen his condition, causing his limbs to twitch.Small purplish- red spots will also appear on his body." "Nonsense. I got this drug from thetest research from Micovia. You''re just a young kid. What do you know? You''re spouting nonsense here," Principal Liu scolded him angrily. Immediately, Principal Liu red at Old Mr. Tu and said, "Old Tu, you brought this young kid with you, right? He is spouting nonsense, and you are still sitting there doing nothing?" At this time, Old Madam Qin also looked at him with dissatisfaction and said coldly, "Doctor Tu, this is the Qin family''s house, not a ce for fooling around." Mr. Tu said, "This is Dr. Chen. His medical skills are superb. Even I am not as good as he is. This time, I invited Dr. Chen to take a look at Old Master Qin." Hearing this, Principal Liu and the others were stunned and theyughed out loud. "Old Tu, are you old and confused? He is such a young kid. You are saying that he has superb medical skills. Don''t joke around." "What''s more, you traditional Chinese medical doctors are a mess. You may have some experience, but this boy is just a reckless young kid. What kind of medical skills can he have? It''s good enough that he''s not killing anybody." Principal Liu sneered mercilessly for a while. Old Madam Qin also said, "Doctor Tu, I hope you can control the mouth of the person you brought!" Old Mr. Tu said, "Old Madam Qin, Dr. Chen''s medical skills are superb,and they arepletely beyond our imagination. If he said that there is something wrong with the drug, then that is the truth. For the health of Old Master Qin, we can''t..." Old Madam Qin waved her hand and said unhappily, "Doctor Tu, for your sake, I don''t want to act poorly. If you spout nonsense again, don''t me me for being rude." Principal Liu also smiled and said, "Old Tu, I have already said that traditional Chinese medicine is outdated for a long time. Stop clinging on to it. Now, let''s see how I will treat the disease!" Old Mr. Tu was so angry that his face turned red and he was about to lose his temper. Fade however, said indifferently, "Since they don''t believe us, let''s leave!" "Let''s go!" Old Mr. Tu said. He was also very angry. He immediately nodded and turned to leave with Fade. "Old Tu, I won''t see you off!" Principal Liu said proudly. Old Madam Qin snorted coldly. Obviously, she did not intend to let the two of them remain there. Instead, she looked at Principal Liu and said, "Principal Liu, inject the drug quickly!" Principal Liu nodded and then carefully injected thetest drug into Old Master Qin. The liquid entered the Old Master''s body and then circted in Old Master''s body. The Old Master, who had been shivering, seemed to calm down after the use of the drug. His body slowly stopped moving, and his absent- minded eyes seemed a little brighter at the moment. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Seeing this, Old Madam Qin couldn''t help but look happy. Principal Liu also showed a proud look on his face and boated, "Old Madam Qin, this drug is developed from thetest technology in Micovia. It is very effective for the Old Master''s disease. I guess that he will need three more injections at most. Then, the Old Master''s disease will surely be cured." Then, as soon as Principal Liu finished speaking, Old Master Qin, who was lying in the bed, suddenly trembled violently. Then, the Old Master, who had just calmed down, began to twitch violently. All of a sudden, Old Madam Qin was shocked and eximed, "What''s going on?" "Let me check!" Principal Liu said. He quickly stepped forward, but as soon as the equipment was put in ce, a beeping sound was heard. Principal Liu panicked immediately. Old Madam Qin''s expression darkened and she asked, "What happened? How could this happen?" Principal Liu waspletely flustered at this moment. He didn''t know the reason behind this, so he said, "I, I don''t know. The equipment shows that there is no issue. I don''t know what is going on either." "What? Are you saying that you don''t know!" Old Madam Qin said. She opened her eyes wide and stared at Principal Liu fiercely, as though her eyes were about to pierce through him. At this time, small purplish-red spots began to appear on Old Master Qin''s body, and the Old Master''s twitching became even more severe. Seeing this, everyone was stunned and they froze on the spot. They couldn''t help but look at the new bottle that Principal Liu had put aside. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 "Why, why are these symptoms exactly the same as what the boy said? Is there really a problem with this new drug?" Someone asked. "No, it''s impossible! This is a new drug that I brought back from Micovia. How could it be..." Principal Liu eximed in a hurry. But before he could finish his words, Old Madam Qin interrupted him and yelled, "Think of something to resolve this matter! If something goes wrong, I will cause your hospital to be unable to continue operating." Principal Liu spoke in a tearful tone, "I, I can''t do anything about the situation. I don''t know what and why this happened!" Hearing this, Old Madam Qin''s face fell and she was silent for a few seconds. Then she waved her hand and said, "Call Doctor Tu and that guy toe back here." At this time, in the courtyard with the red walls, Old Mr. Tu and Fade Chen were walking out. Old Mr. Tu looked at Fade apologetically and said, "Fade, I''m sorry. This time, it''s my fault. I wanted to invite you here to help out, but I didn''t expect that..." Fade shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter, Old Mr. Tu. At the end of the day, our traditional Chinese medical skills were underestimated by others, so they did not trust us." When it came to the matter of traditional Chinese medicine, Old Mr. Tu couldn''t help sighing and said, "Yes! Now, there are fewer proponents of traditional Chinese medicine, and the development is getting slower. Besides, many chatans have misused the name of traditional Chinese medicine and scammed others. The reputation of our traditional Chinese medicine is getting worse day by day!" Just as the two of them sighed and chatted, suddenly, a loud shout came from behind them, "Stop right there!" The two of them turned around and saw two bodyguardsing over. They were wearing uniforms, and they stared at both of them sternly. Old Mr. Tu recognized that they were bodyguards of the Qin Family. He said in a low voice, "What does the Qin Family want from us?" Facing Old Mr. Tu, the two bodyguards'' attitudes were a little nicer. They said, "Old Mr. Tu, Old Madam Qin would like to invite both of you toe back." "Didn''t you just ask us to leave? Why do we have to go back now?" Fade snorted and said. He continued, "I want to leave now. Old Mr. Tu, let''s just go!" Facing Fade, the bodyguard''s attitude was not as nice, and he said in a deep voice, "Old Madam Qin asked us to escort you back." "Escort us back!" Fade snorted and said. He continued, "What''s wrong? Will you resort to violence?" The bodyguard said in a deep voice, "Mr. Chen, this is Old Madam Qin''s order. I hope you understand this." "An order? It''s ridiculous. Who is she? What right does she have tomand me?" Fade said coldly. At this time, a cold voice could be heard. Old Madam Qin walked over with a stern expression and said, "Who am I? I am Officer Qin''s mother. Pleasee back immediately." "Officer Qin''s mother? What does this mean? Who stipted that an ordinary citizen like me must obey Officer Qin''s mother?" Fade said. "You..." Old Madam Qin said. Her expression was so gloomy that she seemed depressed. "Take them back!" shemanded. Suddenly, two bodyguards rushed over from behind her. Together with the two bodyguards in front, they rushed toward Fade. Seeing this, Old Mr. Tu shouted in a deep voice, "Old Madam Qin, you''ve gone too far." Old Madam Qin said, "He''s just an unimportant doctor. If I allow him to treat my husband''s illness, I''ve already shown him respect." "Show me respect!" Fade snorted, and his face disyed anger. His fists and feet turned into flying shadows and he knocked down the four bodyguards. Then, he threw them like sandbags in front of Old Madam Qin. They fell to the ground one after the other. The explosive sound caused Old Madam Qin to be so frightened that she almost fell to the ground. " I want to tell you that you should have a humble attitude when asking people for help. Don''t think that everyone will tter you just because you are an officer''s mother," Fade shouted coldly. Then, he left with Old Mr Tu. Behind them, Old Madam Qin was furious and her body trembled. "Hmmph, you, how dare you do this to me. I, I want to call my son," she said. Just as she was about to make the call, one of her servants'' panicked voices could be heard from behind her. "Old Madam Qin, something''s wrong, something''s wrong. Old Master, he has fainted." "What!" Old Madam Qin said. She was shocked, and she quickly turned around and ran back. "Principal Liu, where is Principal Liu and the others?" she said. ", they said that there was an urgent matter in the hospital. They just left through the back door," the servant answered. "What!" she said. Hearing this, Old Madam Qin was so angry that she almost fainted. An hourter, Officer Qin returned home. He looked at his father who was unconscious and trembling on the sickbed, and then looked at his mother beside the bed. He didn''t know what to say at all. "Mom, how many times have I told you that Old Mr. Tu belongs to a family with a long line of traditional Chinese medical doctors, and his family has a history of hundreds of years. Why didn''t you listen to me?" he said. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Old Mr. Tu has always been very responsible. The person he rmended must have been really capable," he continued. "I didn''t know that Principal Liu was so unreliable that he caused your father to be like this," Old Madam Qin said, as she defended herself. Officer Qin said again, "You didn''t know that, but after the symptoms appeared, you should know that Dr. Chen is very powerful! At that time, if you had begged him with a good attitude, maybe he would have helped you. No one would behave like you, directly sending bodyguards to bring him." Old Madam Qin''s face changed slightly, but she was still defensive. She said, "I, I was in a hurry at that time! Besides, you are the Officer of the Industrial and Commercial Bureau of Long City. As the Officer''s mother, it is not a big deal for him, an unimportant doctor, to treat a patient." Officer Qin waspletely speechless and said, "Mom, how many times have I told you, not to use my identity as an officer to throw your weight around. If word spreads, my reputation will be ruined. If someoneunches an investigation, I might lose my job. In Long City, there are many hidden talents and emerging geniuses. I don''t know how many powerful people are out there. I might have hidden enemies as well. Being an officer is not a big deal at all! If we provoke any powerful people, our Qin Family will be finished!" When he mentioned this, Old Madam Qin''s expression darkened and she looked a little uneasy. However, she still said stubbornly, "We already know who these people are. How can we suddenly provoke someone powerful? Doctor Tu is powerful, but he behaves in a respectful manner toward you, because you work at the Industrial and Commercial Bureau. That guy is just a follower of Doctor Tu. He''s nobody at all!" Officer Qin was about to speak when his cell phone rang. He picked it up and listened to it. Then his face changed in an instant, and he looked at his mother. "What''s wrong?" Old Madam Qin asked. She looked at her son and felt a little strange. Officer Qin hung up the phone. Then with a bitter expression, he stamped his feet and said, "Mom, you''re in trouble this time! You''re in big trouble!" "How did I get into trouble?" Old Madam Qin asked in confusion. Officer Qin said, "I just asked someone to investigate Dr.Chen''s background. As a result, it turns out..." "What''s the result?" Old Madam Qin said. "Is Dr. Chen''s identity not ordinary?"She asked. "He''s not just a nobody. He''s a real big shot!" Officer Qin said. "We can''t afford to offend him," he continued. "How old is he? How can he be a big shot?" Old Madam Qin said. She still didn''t believe him. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Officer Qin sighed and said, "He also has a nickname, Lunatic Chen!" "Lunatic Chen? Is he a madman?" Old Madam Qin asked. She did not understand this. Officer Qin introduced who he was to her,saying, "He is not insane, but he acts in a wild manner. He just appeared in Bay City half a year ago. Then, after half a year, he had killed the most powerful family there, the Wan Family, and he conquered Bay City." "He conquered the city in half a year," Old Madam Qin said. Even if she didn''t understand these things, she was shocked at the moment. However, she still said stubbornly, "That''s nothing. How can a small city like Bay City bepared to Long City?" Officer Qin continued, "Our Long City is indeed more powerful than Bay City. However, Fade Chen arrived in Long City a few days ago, and he has already gotten along well with people of high status like Old Mr. Tu and Charles Wu. Even Kristoff Xie, a rich young man from the Xie Family, didn''t dare to take action after being punished by Fade. He even offered up the shares of his own wine business. Do you think that someone ordinary can do this?" "Is this true?" Old Madam Qin said. She obviously knew much about the forces inside Long City. At this moment, she could also get a clearer picture on Fade''s strength. However, for a moment, she still could not imagine that the young kid was actually a big shot. She said stubbornly, "Yes, even if this is the case, so what? He is not even a businessman. My son, you are the Leader of the Industrial and Commercial Bureau, an officer. Since ancient times, people have never fought with officials. Do you think that our Qin Family should be afraid of him?" Officer Qin smiled bitterly and said, "Mom, it is said that people don''t fight with officials. However, that is referring to officials of high rank who represent the whole government or country. But, I am just an unimportant officer. How can I qualify at that level?" "In addition to that, do you really think that families like the Xie Family and the Wu Family don''t dare to fight with me? I''m the one who doesn''t dare to fight with them." Old Madam Qin had always been proud of her son''s status. At this moment, when she heard this, she could not help but feel ashamed. She said, "Son, you, you arecking in confidence. Even if we can''t defeat these big families, they have to respect us when you say something!" Officer Qin wanted to cry but he had no tears. He could only use his final weapon and he said, "Mom, these families don''t intimidate you. What about the Sun Family?" "The Sun Family? Which Sun Family?" Old Madam Qin asked. "Which other Sun Family is there in our Long City?" Officer Qin asked. Old Madam Qin''s expression suddenly changed dramatically. She said, "Are you talking about Francesca Sun''s Family? What, what''s the rtionship between the Sun Family and that guy?" Old Madam Qin''s voice was trembling. She was aware of the terrifying status of the Sun Family in Long City. Her son, with the position of Officer, might not even be able to enter the gate of the Sun Family''s residence. After all, the Mayor or themittee secretary, all have to notify them that they areing, before they could enter the residence. As the Officer of the Industrial and Commercial Bureau, he was considered unimportant. Officer Qin said faintly, "Just a few days ago, the housekeeper of the Sun Family took Fade to the Sun Family." "What? The Sun Family actually picked him up in person? This, this is impossible!" Old Madam Qin said. She felt a little incredulous. Officer Qin said, "Mom, news on this matter has spread. There is no need to doubt its truth." "This..." Old Madam Qin said. She was really stunned at this moment. She couldn''t say anything else. Officer Qin quickly said, "Mom, now you know how powerful he is! Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Chen and ask him for forgiveness." "But, but I..." she said. Thinking of the big difference of her perception of Fade in this short period of time, Old Madam Qin still couldn''t ept this fact. Officer Qin persuaded, "Mom, why are you still hesitating ? Don''t you want to cure father''s illness?" When it came to her husband, Old Madam Qin finally admitted defeat. She nodded and said, "I, I''ll apologize!" Therefore, two hours after Fade and Old Mr. Tu returned to Tu Medical Center, Officer Qin personally came with his mother, Old Madam Qin, to apologize to them. At the same time, he requested for Fade to treat Old Master Qin. Fade nced at the two of them and said coldly, "You want me to ept an apology and treat Old Master Qin. That''s fine. I just have one condition!" "What''s the condition? Money? Or do I need to help you look for a connection? My Qin Family..." Old Madam Qin said, when she heard his words. Officer Qin, who was next to her, quickly took his mother''s hand. He gave her a look and said, "Mom!" Only then did Old Madam Qin lower her head and keep quiet. She did not say anything else. Fade immediately said, "My condition is very simple. From tomorrow onward, I will let Old Madam Qin serve as a receptionist at the entrance of the Medical Center for three days. As long as this task ispleted, I promise to cure the Old Master''s illness." "What? Let me be the receptionist? I..."Old Madam Qin said. When she heard this request, she almost lost her temper. Fortunately, she was pulled back by her son who was next to her. Officer Qin quickly persuaded her. But Old Madam Qin looked disgusted and she didn''t say anything for a long time. When Fade saw this, he snorted coldly and said, "It''s alright if you don''t want to do this. You came and asked for treatment. I didn''t ask you toe here." "One more thing, you have to remember, if you want others to respect you, you have to respect them first." After that, Fade immediately turned around and walked into the Medical Center without saying anything. Old Madam Qin almost turned around to leave, but Officer Qin held her back and tried to persuade her. "Mom, you did something wrong this time. Mr. Chen''s request is not too much." "But, I am the mother of the Officer, I..." "Mom, you valued your identity too much. That''s why this happened," Officer Qin advised. "Besides, did you hear Dr. Chen? As long as you do this, he guarantees that he can cure father''s illness,"he continued. Old Madam Qin hesitated for a while. Finally, when she thought of her husband''s illness, she nodded and agreed. Inside the Medical Center, Caesar Tu, Haider Dong, and the others had gathered together. They had worried looks on their faces. "Brother Fade, is it really okay to do this? That''s Officer Qin''s mother!" "That''s right, Brother Fade. Even if they admit to their defeat now, what should we do if they take revenge on you after you have cured him?" Fade listened to their words and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." On one hand, he was confident that he could use this method to wear down Old Madam Qin''s bad temper. On the other hand, even if he did not seed, he was not afraid of the revenge of the Qin Family. Therefore, he felt no burden at all. So, in the next few days, the dignified Old Madam Qin appeared at the door of the Tu Medical Center as a receptionist. She was someone who had always been served by others, and now she had to wait on others. This intense change of identity caused Old Madam Qin to feel ufortable at first. But as time went by, she gradually began to adapt to this change. In this regard, Fade also sessfully cured Old Master Qin''s Alzheimer''s disease as promised. The recovery of the Old Master''s illness was beyond the Qin Family''s expectation. So, Old Master Qin and Old Madam Qin came to Tu Medical Center again to thank Fade. This Original from N?velDrama.Org. time, they meant it, and they were sincere. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 In the past few days, Fade Chen had spent most of his time in Tu Medical Center. Usually, he would instruct the young disciples like Caesar Tu and Haider Dong, and then discuss matters with Old Mr Tu. Sometimes, when they encountered someplicated diseases, he would lend a hand and help to cure them. However, a few dayster, Charles Wu suddenly called Fade, telling him that there was trouble in Xie''s Wine Enterprise. He asked Fade to go there and take a look. Fade rushed to the factory headquarters of Xie''s Wine Enterprise as soon as he received the news. His car arrived outside the factory, and he saw more than a dozen people standing at the factory gate, arguing with the security guards. Fade stopped the car and came over. A man in his thirties walked over and said respectfully, "President Chen, you are here." "What''s going on, Manager Wang?" Fade asked. This man was one of the supervisors of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and he was sent by Quin Lin to be responsible for the takeover of Xie''s Wine Enterprise. Manager Wang said, "President Chen, the people working at Xie''s Wine Enterprise have gone too far." "We brought some people to take over the factory. A few days ago, they were cooperative, and all kinds of relevant materials were provided to us. We did what we needed to do, and everything went smoothly." "But since two days ago, their attitude began to change. When we asked for some relevant documents, they would constantly refuse us and were even unwilling to give them to us. Later, they yed some tricks on us. They deliberately messed up the documents,which were iplete. They did not cooperate with us." "This morning, they broke into our office suddenly, retrieved all the documents, and drove us out. Our staff members argued with them and a few of them were injured," Manager Wang said indignantly. Hearing this, Fade''s face fell. He took out his phone, found Kristoff Xie''s number, and dialed it. He muttered, "I hope that the Xie Family doesn''t y any tricks. Otherwise, they are asking for trouble." The phone beeped for a while, and finally, no one answered. Fade hung up the phone with a sullen face. He snorted coldly and said in a deep voice,"It seems to me that the Xie Family needs to suffer more, and they are not aware of my powers!" Then, Fade looked at Manager Wang and the others. He waved his hand and said, "Follow me!" Then, Fade passed through the crowd and strode toward the gate of Xie''s Wine Enterprise. At this time, more than 20 people were guarding the door. Although they were wearing security uniforms, most of them looked like gangsters who came from the hood. Each of them had tattoos and they had cigarettes in their mouths. They looked like hooligans. Without saying a word, Fade went in directly. Several of those gangsters who were posing as security guards immediately came over with cigarettes in their mouths. They reached out to stop Fade, saying, "Who are you? What are you doing here? " Fade shouted coldly, "I''m your president. Get out of my way right now!" 100 percent of the shares of Xie''s Wine Enterprise had been transferred to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, and Fade could be said to be the president of this factory. Obviously, the gangsters didn''t believe Fade''s words. They looked at each other and smiled. "Bah! If you are the president, then I am the chairman! Get out of here right away! This is not somewhere you should be," A burly gangster said. He leaned against the door, and he was wearing a nted cap. He had a cigarette in his mouth, and he spat andughed at Fade. Fade said coldly, "I''ll tell you one more time. I''m the president here. Get out of my way right now!" Hearing this, the leader of the gangsters suddenly became angry. He threw the cigarette butt on the ground and shouted, "Young kid, you want me to do it the hard way, don''t you?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "It seems like you are asking for it!" As he spoke, the lead gangster pinched his fingers so hard that his fingers crackled, and his face was twitching as he approached Fade . Fade''s eyes darkened and he shouted coldly, "You''d better not take any action. Otherwise, you''ll have to bear the consequences." "Young kid, looking at your appearance, you are as puny as a bean sprout. How dare you threaten me!" The leader of the gangsters said. Heughed and stretched out his finger at the same time, poking in the direction of Fade''s chest. Fade snorted, pinched the punk''s finger, and turned his hand with much strength. Suddenly, there was a crackling sound. The leader of the gangsters howled miserably and he squatted on the ground with his hands covering his fingers. His face was as red as a pig ? "You, you broke my finger. Beat him, beat him hard. I''m going to break his limbs," The leader of the gangsters shouted. Suddenly, more than 20 gangsters surrounded Fade. Behind Manager Wang, some staff members wanted to help. But Manager Wang stopped them with a smile and said, "No need!" "Manager Wang, many people are attacking. President Chen is alone!" The staff members said. They were a little worried. However, Manager Wang smiled confidently and said, "There are only twenty people. Even if there are two hundred of them, they are no match for President Chen." "This..." The staff members obviously didn''t believe him. They had worried expressions on their face. However, Manager Wang sighed with emotion and said, "You are not from Bay City. You don''t know President Chen''s prestige in Bay City, and his terrifying skills." "Is President Chen very good at fighting?" The staff members asked. They were somewhat surprised. Manager Wangughed and said, "Whether he can fight or not, you can see for yourselves now!" Several of them turned to look at the door. The 20 plus gangsters, who were surrounding Fade, were thrown out one by one like sandbags at this moment. They fell to the ground, groaning and wailing. Theypletely lost their ability to fight back. After all, after these few sentences which were less than ten seconds, Fade had defeated all of them. This shocked all of the staff members. Manager Wang looked at them with a smile and thought to himself, "This is how it should be. These little minions are not worth mentioning. President Chen had killed a ck level martial-arts master." "President Chen has gone in. Let''s follow him!" Manager Wang said. He waved his hand and led his men to follow Fade. Then, they walked into the factory proudly. Fade figured out the direction of the office building and walked straight ahead. There was no one on the road who could stop them. If anyone came to stop them, they were all thrown out by Fade . Soon, Fade took Manager Wang and the others to the office where they had worked before. Looking at the mess in the office, some of the documents had been put into the shredder. Some were even burnt into ashes. Fade''s face immediately fell, and his eyes fell on a middle-aged man in his forties with sses. The man was shouting and asking everyone to destroy the documents. "Everybody, hurry up. This factory belongs to the Xie Family. Throw away all these garbage, like those people just now, throw them all away." Hearing this, Fade''s expression darkened. He stepped forward, grabbed the guy, and shouted coldly, "Who allowed you toe here and make trouble!" Chapter 308 Chapter 308 The Spectacled Guy was shocked and he said in a stern voice, "This factory is an asset of the Xie Family. You are the ones who are here making trouble. Get out now, or the Xie Family will not let you go." "So the Xie Family is behind this," Fade Chen snorted coldly. He pped the man''s cheek twice, and his cheek became swollen. "How dare you hit me!" The Spectacled Guy said. He held his face and red at Fade, and his eyes were burning with anger. "Who asked you to stop us from taking over the enterprise?" Fade asked coldly. The Spectacled Guy said, "It was Kristoff Xie who personally ordered me to do this. If you dare to mess with us, Kristoff will not let you go. Get out of the factory immediately, otherwise..." "Pa!" Fade pped the Spectacled Guy, interrupting him. Then, Fade put his cell phone on the table and said coldly, "Call Kristoff and ask him toe over!" "I''m not going to yield to your request..." the Spectacled Guy said in a stern tone. But as soon as he said that, he was pped a few more times. Then, the Spectacled Guy had red and swollen cheeks. He began to dial Kristoff''s phone number. After a while, the phone was connected. Kristoff''s arrogant voice came from the other side. "Old Gilbert, how is everything going? Did you chase everyone out?" he asked. Before the Spectacled Guy, Old Gilbert, could speak, Fade took the phone and said with a snort, "Master Xie, it seems that the lesson I taught you in the private room that day was not enough!" Kristoff, who was on the other end of the phone, trembled when he heard the voice and almost fell to the ground. His voice also became nervous and he said, "Fade, why, why are you there?" "This is my factory. Why do you think I''m here?" Fade answered coldly. Kristoff was silent for a while. Then, he said, "Fade, don''t try to scare me. I''m not afraid of you anymore. Besides, if you want to threaten me in regards to the factory, you won''t be sessful." "Really?" Fade snorted and said, "Don''t forget that the poison in your body has not been removed yet. You have to consider whether your life or this wine factory is more important. I''ll give you half an hour to get here right away, otherwise, you know what will happen, hmph!" Then, Fade hung up the phone. Half an hourter, Kristoff drove a luxury car to the wine factory. He was apanied by a group of specializedwyers and doctors. Apparently, he had made a lot of preparations. And in the end, there was one Lincoln Brand''s SUV A burly middle-aged man came down. The man had amanding air. He had a beard and he looked like a fierce tiger. When Kristoff saw the man getting out of the car, he immediately greeted him respectfully, and shouted, "Dad, that''s him!" Hearing Kristoff''s shout, Fade immediately confirmed the identity of this bearded man. Kristoff''s father, the current Master of the Xie family...was Joel Xie. Joel looked at Fade from head to toe, and he said in a deep voice, "Did you take the shares of our Wine Enterprise?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. Fade looked at Joel fearlessly and said coldly, "These shares no longer belong to the Xie Family. Kristoff has promised to transfer the rest of the shares to me." Joel said coldly, "Last time, Lincoln Xie made a mistake, and Watson Xie even lost his life. I lost 51% of the shares of Xie''s Wine Enterprise to you. I didn''t pursue the matter because Lincoln was to be med." "But this time, you went too far. You forced my son to transfer the shares to you for free. Do you want to take them by force?" Joel shouted, with a fierce look in his eyes. "There has never been anyone who can take Xie Family''s things by force! Now I will give you a chance to return Xie''s Wine Enterprise to my Family. Then, I will let go of this matter." "Really?" Fade sneered. He looked at Kristoff and said coldly, "Kristoff, it seems that you have forgotten the pain in the private room! Then I don''t mind giving you the same enjoyment again." Hearing what he said, Kristoff''s body suddenly trembled. Instinctively, he was a little scared, and his body shrank back. When Joel saw this, he snorted and pressed his son''s shoulder. Then he looked at Fade coldly and said in a low voice, "I have been in Long City for decades, but no young man dares to humiliate my family like this." "Really?" Fade said. He nced sideways and struck out his palm. Suddenly, a burst of energy surged out and fell directly on the ground in front of Joel, leaving a clear palm print and five fingerprints. Kristoff, who had just calmed down, couldn''t help trembling. He was fearful when he saw this. Joel''s expression also changed, but then he cleared his throat. His eyes bulged slightly, and he said in a deep voice, "Young kid, I''ve seen a lot of martial- arts masters. Do you think that you can frighten me with such a little trick?" "That''s considered a little trick! You are too ignorant," Fade said. He shook his head and looked at Joel and Kristoff with a sneer. Joel snorted coldly and said confidently, "Young kid, don''t think that I don''t know that your trump card is the Sun Family." "The Sun Family?" Fade said. This time, he was a little stunned. How did the Xie Family link him with the Sun Family? Seeing this, Joel thought that he had found a weakness of Fade. He continued to say with a proud expression, "I was right! The Sun Family had personally sent a car to pick you up. If so, I, Joel, would naturally not dare to touch you, and I even wanted to give this wine factory to you. But..." Joel smiled and said confidently and disdainfully, "But I have already investigated the whole matter. The Sun Family picked you up because of your wife, Quin Lin. Besides, both of you went to the Sun Family to ask for help. In the end, you were driven out by them. So, you have no connection to the Sun Family." "I can''t believe it! Tell me, why should I be afraid of you!" Joel shouted in a deep voice, with a confident expression on his face. In his mind, he had exposed Fade''s trump card. Fade no longer had any backer, and it was impossible for Fade topete with him. But at this moment, Fade smiled. He did not expect that this group of people, who thought they were smart, assumed that he had a close rtionship with the Sun Family when they saw them picking him up. They even thought that the Sun Family was his backer. Then, they had investigated the matter and found out that the Sun Family had refused to help him, so they thought that he had lost all his backers and had no strength to resist them at all. But what they did not know was that Fade''s trump card was not the Sun Family, the Li Family, or the Wang Family. His secret weapon was his own strength. It was something that could not be eliminated at all. What was funny was that Joel did not realize this at all. He thought that he had figured out everything and everything was under his control. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Looking at Fade Chen shaking his head andughing, Joel Xie couldn''t help but frown and shouted coldly, "What are youughing at? I told you. You can''t hold on any longer." "I''ll give you onest chance now. Hand over the wine factory . At the same time, my family will acquire the form of the Life Elixir Wine. In this way, I can consider letting you go," Joel threatened with confidence. Fade was amused. His eyes couldn''t help but fall on Kristoff Xie, and he said to Joel, "Do you know that your son has been poisoned, and there is currently no antidote?" When it came to this matter, Kristoff couldn''t help but hold his chest and feel ufortable. His whole face was a little gloomy. Joel growled and said, "Young Kid, I know you want to threaten us with this matter. But don''t worry, I''ve been ruling the roost for so many years. If I can''t even deal with this little trick of yours, how can I survive in Long City?" With that said, Joel pped his hands and said, "Come out now!" Immediately, a group of doctors dressed in white coats walked out, carrying a lot of medical equipment. All of them were well-dressed and looked professional. Joel pointed to the doctors and said to Fade with a proud expression, "Young Kid, this is an elite team of doctors specially invited by me. They have developed the antidote for Kristoff''s poison. Now, I will let them detoxify Kristoff in front of you." "Then, I will crush yourst hope and trample you under my feet. I will let you know that you are too naive for Long City. Go back to Bay City!" Joel shouted with pride and arrogance. Fade was not angry. He pointed to the doctors in the team and asked Joel, "Are you sure that they are the elite doctors that you invited?" "Well, now you regret it! But it''s toote. You don''t have any more room to negotiate with me," Joel said proudly. Fade shook his head and said, I just want you to confirm that they can really neutralize the poison." "Young kid, you still don''t give up. Let me tell you, this elite team was specially hired with a lot of money. The Leader is Principal Liu of City Medical Center, and I specifically imported a lot of new medicine from Micovia. It will be easy for them to deal with your poison," Joel said confidently. At this time, Kristoff also looked proud and said, "Fade, Principal Liu is here. Don''t try to threaten me again." "Really?" Fade said and smiled. Then, he pointed to Principal Liu and said to Joel and Kristoff, "Before you say this, you''d better let Principal Liue over and see me." Joel and Kristoff were confused by Fade''s request. They snorted and said, "Young Kid, don''t y tricks on us. Principal Liu is a well-known doctor in Long City. His medical skills are much better than yours." "Really? Ask Principal Liu if he dares to agree to what you just said?" Fade said. "Stop arguing, you..." Joel thundered. But at this time, Fade said faintly, "Principal Liu, why don''t you surrender? Do you want me to invite you to do that?" Principal Liu, wearing a white coat, turned around and kneeled directly in front of Fade after hearing his voice. His face was full of sweat, and he begged for mercy, "Doctor Chen, I, I didn''t know that it was you. I was wrong, I..." Seeing this scene, Joel and Kristoff were dumbfounded. They did not understand what was going on. "Principal Liu, how can you kneel down to that yound kid!" "Principal Liu, you must have made a mistake! That young kid is nothing. Get up quickly." Principal Liu''s face was pale, and he shook his head. He did not dare to stand up at all, but kept groveling to Fade , begging for mercy. Fade folded his arms in front of his chest and said coldly, "Principal Liu,st time you scammed Officer Qin, and the matter is not resolved yet. Now you''re here again to deceive the Xie Family. You are busy indeed!" "I don''t dare to, I don''t dare to, I don''t dare to!" Principal Liu said . His head was struck so hard that blood oozed out. Meanwhile, Joel and Kristoff frowned. They did not understand what was going on. "Principal Liu, what''s the scam he is talking about? Exin the matter to me ." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, exin to us. Can you cure the poison in my body?" Principal Liu hemmed and hawed as he said, "I, I... a few days ago, Officer Qin''s father was ill. I went to treat him, but I met Dr. Chen there. I rmended a new drug from Micovia to treat Officer Qin''s father. Dr. Chen said that there was something wrong with the drug, but I insisted on using it. As a result, Officer Qin''s father was seriously ill, and Dr. Chen finally cured him." "In medical skills, I, I am no match for Dr. Chen!" "What!" Upon hearing this, Joel and Kristoffs expressions suddenly changed greatly. Their faces fell in an instant, and they stared at Principal Liu fiercely. "If your medical skills are not good, why didn''t you tell me that earlier?" "You also gave me medicine from Micovia. Is there anything wrong with it?" "Are you trying to kill me?" Principal Liu waved his hand repeatedly and exined, "I, I didn''t know that Dr. Chen poisoned you. So, I thought I could solve the problem." "You don''t know, do you think... that''s how you treat patients, and you weren''t taking my life seriously!" Kristoff roared angrily. Joel''s face was extremely gloomy. "Josh Liu, I gave you one million yuan and asked you to treat my son. This is the way you treat my son. From now on, you don''t have to be a doctor anymore. Please leave Long City and disappear somewhere else." "Yes, yes! I will leave and disappear, definitely!" Principal Liu said in a hurry. Joel was still angry and he kicked Principal Liu in the abdomen, which caused Principal Liu to roll on the ground in pain. He was like a drowned mouse. At this time, Fade folded his arms in front of his chest and looked at the two people with a smile. He said, "President Xie, Master Xie, do you still need me to detoxify you now?" Suddenly, their faces fell and they became silent for a while. Finally, they had to admit their defeat. Joel made an obeisance by cupping one hand in the other before his chest to Fade and said, "Doctor Chen, please help detoxify my son! We are willing to hand over Xie''s Wine Enterprise." "Hand me the wine enterprise?" Fade snorted. "You speak well, but the shares of this wine factory have all been transferred to me. Now, you can''t transfer them again!" Joel was stunned, and the light in his eyes was extinguished. He gritted his teeth and said, "What else do you want, Doctor Chen?" Fade thought for a moment, and he seemed to think of something. His eyes lit up. He immediately looked at Joel and Kristoff, and said faintly, "I heard that the Xie Family has a cosmetics business. It''s just perfect. My wife''s Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is about to enter Long City. It will be very convenient for herpany to merge with one or two local cosmetics companies." Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Kristoff Xie heard what was said and immediately shouted, full of reluctance, "A wine factory is still not enough for you. Now you even want our cosmeticpany!" Fade Chen''s expression changed and he said coldly, "You''ve certainly asked for it. If you had handed over the wine factory obediently and allowed us to take over the business, there won''t be so much trouble. But you secretly caused trouble for us, so now you have to pay the price for your actions!" Joel Xie frowned and said, "Dr Chen, we understand that you needpensation. But you''re too greedy to be asking for my cosmeticspany!" "Too greedy?" Fade sneered. He said, "If I didn''t have this trump card, the Xie Family would have reupied this factory. I''m not sure if President Xie would use the word ''greedy'' to describe yourself?" Joel''s expression turned cold and said, "I know that Mr. Chen''s martial-arts skills are not bad. Even though our Xie Family is not a martial-arts family, we are still able to hire a few martial-arts masters. Do you really want to ruin your rtionship with the Xie Family?" "Masters of the martial- arts? Are you threatening me?" Fade snorted. He focused his attention, and a crimson energy ball appeared in his palm. Energy surged in the center of his palm, and then it was ignited and turned into a ball of red mes. The mes burned fiercely on Fade''s palm, but it did not hurt him at all. Right then, Fadeunched his palm, and the raging me fell on a metal sculpture. When the mended on the solid metal sculpture, the sculpture melted quickly like hot water on white snow. It turned into molten iron and flowed down the table. Upon seeing this, Joel''s expression was filled with horror. Although he was not a martial-artist, he was, after all, a business tycoon in Long City, and he had many bodyguards with great martial-arts skills. Therefore, Joel was quite familiar with the martial- arts. Right beside him was a bodyguard at the peak of the Yellow Level. This man was hired by him at a high price. He was so powerful that even dozens of strong men couldn''t get close to him. He was also very sensitive and reactive. Sometimes, he could even help Joel avoid bullets way in advance before his opponent fired them. His power surprised Joel. But now,pared with the power that Fade showed him, his bodyguard at the peak of the Yellow Level beside him was not worth mentioning at all. Joel was also not sure whether a ck Level master could be as powerful as Fade. For a moment, a chill of fear rose up his spine. His entire body trembled, his legs went weak, and he almost fell to the ground. Right then, he suddenly realized that he had been neglecting a matter all this while. Fade and Quin Lin had gone to the Sun Family to ask for help. They had provoked the Sun Family and finally, they had been kicked out. When he first heard this news, he instinctively thought that Fade was not worth worrying about. Without the Sun Family as his backer, there was no threat at all. Therefore, he broke the contract and reupied the wine factory by force. But now, he thought about the matter carefully. If Fade had provoked the Sun Family, how could he have actually left unharmed. And during this period of time, the Sun Family had not taken revenge on him either. Such a strange situation, and he finally came to one conclusion. There was only one exnation, and that was, Fade was very powerful, that even the Sun Family had to worry about him. That was why they did not take revenge. At this thought, Joel suddenly became limp. He knelt on the ground, thumped his head three times before Fade, and said, "Mr. Chen, we were wrong. Previously,we behaved obstinately and recklessly, and we made a huge mistake. Now, we, the Xie Family,are willing to transfer the company for free to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, and provide our best services to them. Mr. Chen, please forgive us." Kristoff was not as thoughtful and cautious as his father, so he was a little surprised at his father''s action. But at this moment, Joel pulled him down directly, knelt on the ground, and forced him to grovel before Fade and apologize. Seeing this, Fade knew that Joel must have discovered something. He didn''t say much, but he lifted the corners of his lips slightly, revealing a faint malicious smile, and said, "For the sake of your sincerity, I will let you go this time." "However, as for the matter that you''ve promised, if your Xie Family does not fulfill your promise as soon as possible, then next time, you won''t be so lucky," Fade said coldly. Joel immediately groveled and said, "No, we won''t break our promise. There won''t be a next time." "Well, then go and get it sorted! You have three days. After three days, when all procedures are completed, Kristoff wille over to get the antidote. If matters are not sorted out, I think there will be no need for the Xie Family to exist," Fade said in a low voice. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Yes, yes!" Joel trembled, then he got up while stepping back and went out. Kristoff was pulled into the car by his father and they escaped. They arrived at home after driving wildly. Joel finally heaved a sigh of relief, rxing a little. Kristoff was a little puzzled and said, "Dad, your attitude earlier was strange! Fade is really good at fighting, but he wouldn''t kill innocent people at will. At most, we just had to agree to all his terms and conditions.Why did you have to behave in such a lowly manner. That was so embarrassing!" Joel red at Kristoff and shouted, "It''s all because of what you did. If you hadn''t provoked Fade, would it all be like this?" "Dad, I..." Kristoff pursed his lips. Joel interrupted him and said, "Don''t find any more excuses. It is our greatest luck to survive this time. A wine factory and a cosmeticspany, they''re no big deals." "Dad, since when did you be so timid?" Kristoff asked. He was puzzled. "Am I being timid? It''s you who are too stupid. You don''t even know the real master right in front of you," Joel red at his son and said. Then, he continued, "You only heard that Fade was kicked out by the Sun Family, so you thought that he had no support. But you never thought about the matter on a deeper level." "Is there a deeper level to this matter?" Kristoff asked in confusion. Joel knocked Kristoff''s head and then told him his guesses and analysis. After listening to him, Kristoff was frightened immediately. His back was covered with a thinyer of cold sweat, and he felt extremely scared. He gritted his teeth and shivered, saying, "He, he can, can cause the Sun Family to be afraid of him. This, this..." "Don''t cause any trouble when you encounter him in the future. When you see him, the humbler you can be, the better. You must be respectful and never provoke him,do you understand?" Joel instructed him. Kristoff was still in a state of lingering fear. He gulped and nodded, saying, "Ok Dad, I, I understand!" The father and son, who were now frightened, began to get busy with the transfer of the wine factory and the cosmeticspany. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Soon, Joel Xie and Kristoff Xiepleted the transfer procedures and sent the relevant documents to the wine factory. In the meantime, Quin Lin, who had finished some work at Bay City, finally came to Dragonville of Long City again. Moreover, this time, she was determined to expand Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc at Long City. As Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was growing, the original Life Elixir Wine department had officially merged with the Xie family''s wine business. Quin now had full control of all the shares, and she established a new beveragepany. The newpany was unified under Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, and it was categorized as one of the group''s development project. At the same time, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s cosmetics business had also merged with the company that the Xie Family had transferred to them. This helped them to have a firm foundation at Long City. After such a series of events, Quin managed to lead Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc into gaining a firm foothold in Long City within a week''s time. This stirred up amotion in the Long City business circle. Within that short span of time, the business circles in Long City were also having heated discussions about this new development. There were all kinds of opinions in the discussions. Some of them supported Quin and her company, some objected to their actions, and some people were even just there to witness what was happening. Of course, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was an outsider, and it was inevitable for them to affect the businesses and interests of the otherpanies there. If they gained a foothold in Long City, it might influence their businesses negatively. Therefore, in the midst of these discussions, most people opposed their new presence. Amongst them, there were some businessmen who were influential in the Long City business circles. They began to secretly negotiate with each other and were ready tounch a covert attack on Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. The people who were opposing Quin started to stir up trouble behind her back. Quin, on the other hand, was also busy making new acquaintances. With Charles Wu, a powerful local tyrant, as a middleman, Quin soon got acquainted with a group of business partners. This group could be considered a business alliance, and they would work as a coalition in the future. Just like that, the business world was full of secret developments waiting to unfold ande to a head. The Dai Family, the An Family, and the Qian Family, were the three well-known business families in Long City. They coborated together and organized a banquet for their businesses. They invited Charles, Quin, and all the other business owners to attend this event. Those who knew something about the business circle in Long City immediately realized what was going on when they received this news. After a period of dormancy, the two sides were finally going to start a war. And this business banquet was exactly the ce where they were going to start the war. The local business group consisted of the giant of the local catering industry, the Dai family, the big boss of the media andmunications industry, the An Family, and the leader of the energy industry, the Qian family. They were obviously working together to attack the business alliance led by Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. The power and influence that Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc wielded was not considered small or weak either. With the swift development of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and its most important partners, the Wu family, who was a local tycoon, as well as some smaller businesses in the circle, the coalition was quite formidable as well. Before the bloodless battle in the business world had even started, the audience from the outside world had already gotten excited. The result of this battle would determine who the big bosses of Long City would be in the future. This was a battle for the positions of the futuremercial leaders in Long City, and it was a war for their respective futures. With this invisible tense atmosphere, Fade Chen changed into a custom- made smart casual suit and went to the hotel for dinner with his wife. Quin had the advantage of being beautiful and lovely, and this gave her the upper hand as well. When she made her appearance, the attention of everyone at the banquet was focused on her. Whether they were supporting Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc or they were opposing Quin,they looked over. All the men who yearned for her, as well as all the jealous women, could not resist casting their nces at Quin at that moment. Fade, who was by Quin''s side, was naturally the focus of everyone''s attention in that instant as well. However, most of these businessmen did not know much about Fade. They only knew that he was Quin''s husband. They knew that he had some skills in the martial-arts. As for his other affairs, they did not care much about them. Of course, many of the young and elite businessmen viewed Fade like a thorn in their sides at first sight. They felt ufortable no matter how they looked at him and this was entirely due to Quin. After all, Fade had married Quin, who was not only young and beautiful, but also an intelligent and wealthy woman. Many men''s hearts were filled with envy. However, Fade just ignored thempletely and pretended not to notice their expressions. He even held his wife''s little hand and kissed her cheeks on purpose. This caused the group of elite businessmen to be absolutely furious. At eight o''clock in the evening, Charles and Quin, as well as the Dai family, the An family, and the Qian family who were sitting opposite them, had turned up. After delivering a simple speech, Gaffar Dai, the family head of the Dai family, walked to Quin with a smile and a ss of wine in his hand. Witnessing this, everyone could not help but feel nervous. Because right at this moment, the secret battle in Long City''s businessmunity was finally about to start. Immediately, almost all the eyes in the venue were focused on them. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Gaffar walked over with a smile, picked up a ss of champagne, and raised his ss to Quin with a smile, saying, "President Lin is so young and promising. You''ve only been in our Long City for a week, but you''ve caused us old folks to be flustered! I really admire you indeed. I''d like to propose a toast to you, President Lin." Quin''s eyes twinkled as she said, "President Dai, you''re too polite. You''re my senior. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc has just arrived at Long City and there are many things that we are not familiar with here. We still need President Dai, as a senior, to take care of us. I should be the one proposing a toast to you, President Dai." "Of course. We''ll definitely take care of you," Gaffar said. He had deliberately changed his tone when he said the words ''take care1, in a tone that caused everyone to feel strange. The two of them clinked their sses and gulped down the wine at once. After Gaffar had made his toast, the family heads of the An Family and the Qian Family also came forward to give their toasts. Although they all had smiles on their faces, their words wereced with sarcasm,mencing their attack on Quin. Quin was also considered an experienced yer in the business field. To deal with all these tactics, she had one simple move, and that was to defeat strength by feigning weakness. She had to pretend to be weak and not face the opponents head-on. After all, she was still new here. Even with Charles''s help, she was still weaker than the three cunning and old foxes. In the first round of verbal confrontation, although the three families had taken the initiative to launch an attack, Quin was not negatively affected at all. Therefore, both sides tied for the first round. Of course, the three heads would not let go of the matter so easily. After giving each other some looks, Gaffar stood up again, looked around with a smile, and then said in a loud clear voice, "Everyone, we have something important to announce in this banquet today. We would greatly appreciate your kind support." His words immediately attracted everyone''s attention. All of them turned to look at Gaffar and the other two heads, not forgetting to take a nce at Quin from time to time. Obviously, they wanted to see how the next round of the battle would shape up. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Under everyone''s gaze, Gaffar Dai''s eyes sank and he said in a clear voice, "After discussion, we, the Dai family, the An Family, and the Qian family have decided to establish a Chamber of Commerce together in Dragonville and invite all members of the business circle in Long City to join us." "A Chamber of Commerce? There are already so many chambers ofmerce. What''s the point of establishing a new chamber ofmerce?" "Is there anything special about this Chamber of Commerce? Is it just another organization that has no purpose except to hold meetings?" "President Dai, I''m a straightforward person and I won''t beat around the bush. I want to know what''s the advantage of joining this Chamber of Commerce?"a man named Old Liu asked. Hearing this, Gaffar smiled and said, "Director Liu''s question is good.I was just going to exin on this issue. I think it''s what many people want to know." Everyone nodded, and their eyes were full of curiosity and excitement. On the other hand, Charles Wu and Quin Lin''s expressions didn''t look that great. Evidently, they had realized something. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Looking around at everyone, Gaffar immediately said in a clear voice, "This Chamber of Commerce will be led by the Dai family, the An family, and the Qian family. I believe that all of you are aware of our power and might." Everyone nodded. These three giants were like three ferocious dragons in the business circle of Long City. "If everyone trusts us, we will of course not allow anyone to suffer losses. We would like to officially make a promise that anyone who joins our Chamber of Commerce now, will receive 20% discount from all 3 of us,in all business dealings. This discount period willst for two years. At the same time, the partners of the Chamber of Commerce will set up a tform for sharing resources. The exchange of goods and resources will be given priority." As soon as these conditions were stated, the eyes of many businessmen in the venue suddenly lit up. They had expressions of joy and eagerness. No matter what kind of business they were running, it almost had something to do with these three families. For example, The Dai family was involved in the restaurant and catering industry. Every employee in anypany would need to eat and drink, so they would naturally have to deal with restaurants. Manypanies also had to get involved with The An Family''s media advertisingpany. The development and production of TV advertisements, as well as all types of publications, were rted to the An Family. As for the energy industry that the Qian Family was involved in, it was considered fundamental for the existence of manypanies. As long as someone ran a business, they could not escape the need for energy. Especially factories, they relied even more on energy. Many merchants were so excited that they raised their hands and signed up on the spot to be a member of the Chamber of Commerce. Of course, even if most merchants were interested, they were not too hasty. They wanted to know more about the situation regarding the Chamber of Commerce. Therefore, someone asked, "President Dai, if we don''t join the Chamber of Commerce, are there any other differences other than not getting a discount?" When it came to this matter, Gaffar looked serious and his voice became low. He gazed faintly at the crowd and then said in a deep voice, "If you don''t join our Chamber of Commerce, then I think you will not be able to do business with the business members of our Chamber of Commerce in Dragonville." Everyone''s expression changed when they heard that. Gaffar''s words were harsh and the requirements he stipted were also considered demanding. If they didn''t join the Chamber of Commerce,then they couldn''t do business with them. This almost meant that if you didn''t join the Chamber of Commerce, you wouldn''t be able to gain a foothold in Dragonville. These words almost forced the merchants to choose their side. They would either join the Chamber of Commerce, do business together, and make a fortune together, or be a lone ranger in the business field without any contact with the members of this Chamber of Commerce. These options forced people to respond on the spot, and the situation caused everyone to panic. They began to think thoroughly about how they should make this choice. Once they considered the matter slightly, many merchants realized that they had no choice but to join the Chamber of Commerce. The three of them had too much influence in the Long City business circle. At that moment, when they had united to do this, it was as though they had formed a monopoly over the business circle. It was nearly impossible for these small-scale merchants to exist on their own. Just as everyone was hesitating, Gaffar dropped another bombshell. He said, "If you want to join our Chamber of Commerce, you can sign up now. Of course, we don''t have much time. We only have half an hour. If you miss this opportunity now, you''ll have no chance in the future to sign up." As soon as he said that, the venue suddenly became lively. A few merchants, who had been hesitating a moment ago, immediately expressed their willingness to join the Chamber of Commerce. Even many of the merchants who had previously made a deal with Charles and Quin decided to join the Chamber of Commerce at this moment. Instantly, Charles and Quin looked worried and concerned.Their faces fell. Although they had expected that the three families would attempt something, they did not expect that they would resort to such a vicious move, which was almost like a death sentence to them. And now, without a doubt, they had almost won over 70% of the merchants in the venue, gaining the upper hand. Charles and Quin were faced with a dilemma. With the power and might of both their families and businesses, they could choose not to join the Chamber of Commerce and perhaps survive. But obviously, without the business and support of so many members of the Chamber of Commerce, their business dealings in Dragonville would be an uphill battle, and their cost of production and investments would increase many fold. If they joined the Chamber of Commerce, it almost meant that they had surrendered and were defeated. In the future, everything within the Chamber of Commerce could only be decided by these three families. All of a sudden, the atmosphere became tense. Almost everyone''s eyes were focused on Charles and Quin, and they waited for them to make a decision. Of course, Quin was the one getting the attention, because everyone knew that Charles''s rtionship with the three families was not very good. However, it was definitely not considered bad either. If he had not stood on Quin''s side, the Wu family would have probably be a member of the new chamber ofmerce. Therefore, Quin''s decision right then almost represented the most crucial battle in this business war. In the face of such a situation, Quin was also confused. She certainly did not want to join the Chamber of Commerce. But now, if she did not join, thepany''s development in Long City would be a difficult matter, and it would also involve Charles and many other people who believed in herpany. For a moment, Quin felt a sharp headache. As for Gaffar and hispanions, they would certainly not let go of this golden opportunity. They were still urging her,saying, "President Lin, we don''t have much time. There is only less than ten minutes left. It''s better to make a decision as early as possible!" Quin''s expression changed and she looked even more anxious . As time went by, the atmosphere became more and more tense. Gaffar spoke again, with a hint of a threatening tone. "President Lin, you have to think about the matter carefully. Our Chamber of Commerce has assembled 70 percent of the businesses in Long City as our members. You will not benefit from opposing us!" "I..." Quin felt a sense of urgency as she furrowed her brows even more tightly. Right at this critical moment, under everyone''s nervous gaze, Fade Chen walked up to Quin. He grabbed her hand gently, and said with a smile, "Dear, if you feel that it''s a difficult choice, then don''t make any choice. No one said that you have to choose between these two options." Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Fade Chen''s sudden words interrupted the tense situation in the room. Everyone turned their focus to him. Gaffar Dai fixed his gaze on him and said coldly, "Who are you? Do you think that you have the right to speak here?" Fade grabbed Quin Lin''s hand and said, "I''m Quin''s husband. Why would I not have the right to speak?" Gaffar snorted and he did not take Fade seriously at all. He spoke to Quin directly, "President Lin, you have to think about this matter carefully. The consequences of your choice will be affecting the future of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." Quin gazed at Gaffar and hispanions. Then, she checked on her husband again, who seemed rather confident. An idea surfaced in her mind and she said in a clear voice, "I''ll leave the choice to my husband, Fade." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Her words caused an uproar. This choice was of great importance, and Quin had unexpectedly handed it over to a guy who was completely ignorant and oblivious in business matters. Immediately, many merchants shook their heads and began to discuss amongst themselves. " President Lin has made a really bad move!" "Even if he is President Lin''s husband, this is not a trivial matter! President Lin has acted too recklessly." "It''s over. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is doomed this time. Whether they choose to join the chamber or not, there won''t be any good oues for them." "Yes, if they don''t join the chamber, they will be blocked in all aspects and be utterly destroyed. If they join the chamber now, they have already offended President Dai, so their importance within the Chamber of Commerce will be lowered!" In the midst of the discussion, everyone focused on Fade, waiting for him to make the final decision. Gaffar snorted and said, "There is still one minute remaining. This is the veryst moment. Once the time is out, there will be no chance for you to make a choice. You..." Fade gestured his hand, interrupted Gaffar''s words, and spoke directly, "There''s no need to continue to speak on this matter. I have made my choice." "It''s settled!" Everyone''s expression turned tense, and they all stared at Fade. Fade said casually, "My choice is...not to join the chamber ofmerce!" All of a sudden, there was a dead silence, followed by a buzz of excitement, and then the voices of discussion could be heard in the entire ce once again. "Even though it''s not a surprising choice, it''s still a pity that he didn''t choose to join us!" "It seems that this is the end for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s development in Long City." "That''s not all! I''m afraid that all their projects and businesses in Bay City will be suppressed by President Dai''s coalition as well!" "President Lin has been such a wise person that everyone looked up to, but now her reputation has beenpletely destroyed by her unreliable husband!" In the midst of the discussion, many people were gloating over Fade and Quin''s misfortunes. Amongst them, a young woman finally stood up excitedly after resisting the temptation to do so previously. She said to Fade, "Fade, you didn''t expect that you would end up in this situation, did you?" Fade''s eyes followed the sound of the voice and discovered that it was Lara Yin who was speaking. The Yin family was also one of the attendees of this banquet. Before this, Lara would have been afraid of Fade''s power, and the Sun family which she thought was backing him. But since she learned that Fade was not invited by the Sun family, but was actually chased away by them, her fear of Fade immediately disappeared. Therefore, as soon as Gaffar announced the establishment of the Chamber of Commerce, they chose to join as a member right away. It was an opportunity that could not be missed. Firstly, they intended to ridicule Fade, and secondly, they wanted revenge for what Fade had done to them before this. "It''s you!" Fade said. He nced at Lara, with an indifferent tone and expression. Lara, on the other hand, seemed a little more emotional.She almost gnashed her teeth as she spoke to Fade, "Fade, when you were telling me offst time, you would never have expected to be defeated by our Chamber of Commerce, right?" "Now, Imand you to kneel down and apologize for what you have done before this," Lara said. She had a rather insane expression, and she was hungry for revenge. "Command me to kneel down?" Fade said. He had a serious expression, and his voice was a little cold. He took a step forward. Lara was shocked and she took a few steps back out of regret. She said with a lingering sense of apprehension, "Don''t, don''t think about starting a fight here. This is a banquet held by the Long City businessmunity. If you dare to fight, I promise you no one will let you off the hook so easily." Gaffar also shouted in the meantime, "There are rules in the business world. If someone acts against these rules, then don''t me us for being rude." Hearing this, Lara looked even more arrogant. She smiled at Fade and said, "Come and kneel down and apologize to me at once." Fade looked at Lara with an amused expression. He shook his head and said, "Lara, it seems that you haven''t contacted Kristoff Xie these past few days, have you?" Lara was stunned and she replied, "What''s wrong with not contacting him? Kristoff has already found out that your backer is not the Sun Family. So don''t expect Kristoff to still be afraid of you. You should get ready to receive a more tragic punishment when President Xie arrives!" "Really?" Fade said and he smiled faintly. He gestured his hand, and said, "Come out now!" As a result, Lara was utterly shocked when Kristoff and Joel Xie walked out, bowed respectfully to Fade and greeted him, "Hello, Mr. Chen." Lara was dumbfounded by what she just saw. "President Xie, President Xie, you, you guys are..." Not only Lara, but many other merchants around looked at Joel and Kristoff in surprise. They didn''t understand what was happening. After all, the Xie family was one of the major business giants in Long City. They didn''te to the banquet when it started. Everyone thought that they didn''t want to attend the banquet because the Xie family had been affected by the transfer of the wine factory and the cosmeticspany. But no one expected the Xie family to show up, and act so respectfully toward Fade. When the crowd was stillpletely stunned, Fade nced at his wife and said, "We, the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, will not join this Chamber of Commerce, but we have made our choice. We, the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, together with the Wu family and the Xie family, will form a new Long City Enterprise Council. Those who want to join our council can choose to sign up. Of course, we don''t have any time limit, so you can join us at any time." As soon as the news was announced, the room suddenly became lively again, and some businessmen began another round of discussion. On one side, the three giants consisting of the Dai family, the An family and the Qian family had formed a Chamber of Commerce, in order to suppress the union of the Wu family and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. But the Xie family had suddenly paired up with Quin, Fade and Mr.Wu. The power and influence of the two sides seemed more bnce now. And because of the Xie family, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc actually had the upper hand, even if the advantage was slight. For a moment, all these small businessmen and merchants were thinking about which association they should really join. These merchants and businessmen had their ways of considering the pros and cons. The Dai family, the An Family, and the Qian Family, on the other hand, started to look anxious. Their expressions became cooler than before. Lara waspletely confused by what was happening. She did not understand why the Xie family suddenly had such a good rtionship with Fade. They had specifically showed up to help him out. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Feeling puzzled, Lara Yin couldn''t help but approach Kristoff Xie. She asked, "Kristoff, why are you with Fade? Did he perhaps..." Kristoff''s expression turned serious and he shouted, "Lara, I have to warn you, you''d better not y any tricks. Fade''s power and his trump card in this game are way beyond your imagination. Don''t try to act smart." "Kristoff, I..." Lara said. She still wanted to ask further questions, but Kristoff ignored her. He went and stood behind Fade Chen like a good obedient follower. Gaffar Dai looked around at the small merchants and businessmen who were starting to change their minds, and his expression changed. He said in a cold voice, "Our Chamber of Commerce does not wee those who are disloyal. If you want to choose another option, you can quit now." "However, once you''ve withdrawn from our association, it will be impossible for you to join our Chamber of Commerce again. Because by then, you will have be our enemies." Gaffar''s words were very harsh. He even used the word "enemy", which immediately caused the atmosphere to be even more tense. Some of the merchants and businessmen who were still considering the matter became agitated. Their expressions shifted immediately, and they were at a loss on what they should do. Right then, the sound of an old man''s voice could be heard. Everyone spotted an elder walking toward Fade with a smile. He held Fade''s hand warmly and said cheerfully, "Fade, you''vee to Long City. Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier? If the youngsters didn''t talk about you, I wouldn''t even know that you were here at the banquet." "It''s my fault indeed. I apologize to you, Old Mr Liu. I will visit you another day and have a round of drinks with you, Old Mr Liu," Fade said with a smile. This old man was none other than Old Mr Liu, whom Fade had met on his way to Cloud n. He had made the trip to deliver the training techniques. Old Mr Liu said with a smile, "That''s for sure, you muste over!" All the businessmen were stunned when they saw what was happening. The doubt and shock in their eyes became even more intense. "This, this is Old Mr Liu, the former president of the Chamber of Commerce in Long City." "Old Mr Liu can be considered the most sessful president of all the Chambers of Commerce in Long City. He has been in this position for more than 30 years, in which he made significant contributions to improve the business growth of Long City. Now Long City is prosperous indeed." "Although Old Mr Liu has retired, his reputation and connections are still there! As long as he speaks, all these businessmen will rush over and worship him!" "Since when did Fade be so close with Old Mr Liu?" "Looks like he has a rtionship with Old Mr Liu. No wonder he was so confident!" "With Old Mr Liu around, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s development progress will definitely not be bad. I will choose to join them." Some of them took the lead in making their decision, and the rest of the people who were still contemting their options also made their choice immediately. "President Chen, we want to join the Long City Enterprise Council." "President Chen, President Lin, we would like to join too!" "We only have a small factory. President Chen, can we join?" In the midst of the hustle and bustle, more than 20 factories andpanies were now under the control of the Long City Enterprise Council. Amongst them were more than a dozen businessmen who had just chosen to join President Dai''s Chamber of Commerce just now. They had decided to quit and join Fade''s association instead. Gaffar and hispanions had cold expressions and they were somewhat embarrassed. They opened their mouths as if they wanted to speak. However, before Gaffar could speak, there was the sound of another set of footsteps approaching. Thereafter, they spotted a middle-aged man in a suit, supporting a gray-haired Old Master, who was walking toward Fade. As soon as the crowd saw these two people, they were stunned again. "Isn''t, isn''t this Officer Qin of the Industrial and Commercial Bureau, and his father, Old Master Qin?" "What exactly is going on here? Officer Qin has arrived!" "Officer Qin seems to, he seems to be walking toward Fade." Original from N?velDrama.Org. Under everyone''s surprised gazes, Officer Qin and Old Master Qin walked up to Fade and bowed deeply to him. Both of them said sincerely, "Thank you for the healing, Dr. Chen." "Officer Qin, you are too polite. I know that you are grateful. There''s no need to keep bringing up this matter again," Fade said. Officer Qin said, "Dr Chen, you muste over to visit us. Since you healed my father, he was able to walk on his own again.He insisted oning to thank you in person." With this, Old Master Qin bowed deeply to Fade once again and announced, "Dr Chen, this bow is to thank you for saving my life." And then, he bowed again. "With this bow, I want to thank you for tolerating my olddy,"he said. Seeing this, all the people, including Gaffar, were dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe that Officer Qin and Old Master Qin were both so polite to Fade. After a moment of confusion, the crowd burst into an uproar and instantly became lively. 90% of the businessmen present rushed to Fade and signed up for the Long City Enterprise Council that was led by Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. And in that instant, 80% of the businesses from President Dai''s Chamber of Commerce were gone. This seemed to be a tight p in their faces, and Gaffar and hispanions could almost feel a burning pain on their cheeks. Even if there were some merchants left in their Chamber of Commerce, they were still contemting on leaving. But in the end, because they had too close a rtionship with the Dai, An and Qian family, they didn''t dare to choose otherwise. However, in their minds, the Long City Enterprise Council under Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc definitely had greater potential and strength than the other chamber ofmerce. After all, they not only possessed three giants of equal power, but they also knew people like Old Mr Liu and Officer Qin with real authority. These people were also respected seniors in society. Their combined strength had surpassed that of the Dai family''s Chamber of Commerce. For a moment, these small businessmen could not help but sigh, including the Yin family. Lara waspletely stunned. She looked around the room in disbelief. "How, how is this even possible? We knew that the Sun family is not his backer. How can he have known so many people? Is, is this the power and the trump card that Kristoff was talking about?" Looking at Fade''s side,which was bustling with people, the expressions on the Dai family member''s faces was extremely gloomy. Gaffar especially, he had a glint of resentment in his eyes and he looked crueler than ever. "Fade, I must..." Gaffar said. He gritted his teeth and resolved to take his revenge. Just then, Old Mr Liu walked up to Gaffar and said coldly, "Mr Dai, some people are not to be provoked. You''d better be more rational!" Gaffar was shocked and he said, "Old Mr Liu, what do you mean by that? I wasn''t nning to do anything!" Old Mr Liu shook his head gently and said, "That''s all that I can say. It''s up to you to decide what you''re going to do next. I''ll give you myst piece of advice. Go home and ask your son about Fade." "My son, Jonathan, what does he have to do with Fade?" Gaffar asked. He was confused. Meanwhile, Old Mr Liu had already walked away slowly with his hands behind his back. Seeing this, Gaffar became more and more uneasy, so he took out his cell phone and called his son, Jonathan Dai. "Do you know someone called Fade?"he asked. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 As he was rxing and having fun at home, Jonathan Dai, who had finally forgotten the traumatizing journey to Cloud n,received a phone call from his father at this moment. His father mentioned the name of Fade Chen as soon as he spoke. Jonathan trembled all over, and he almost flung the cell phone he was holding. "Tell me, do you know a guy named Fade, who is in his early twenties. He is thin and frail..." Gaffar Dai yelled. As his father mentioned this name, Jonathan gulped violently. He lowered his voice and said, "Dad, why, why are you asking me this?" ''Tm asking you this question, just answer me. What''s your rtionship with Fade? Who on earth is he?" Gaffar asked. Jonathan immediately replied, "Dad, I do know Fade. Last time, when I went to Cloud n to seek for medicine, I met him on the way up the mountain. At that time..." Then, Jonathan told his father about his experience in Cloud n. As Gaffar listened, he was slowly filled with shock. He defeated the bodyguard Karson Mao, a Yellow Level master, whom he had hired for his son, with just one move! He managed to beat the drum and sessfully entered Cloud n. He had a conflict with Sasha Li, the eldest daughter of the Li family from Peony River, and he killed her bodyguard. In the end, even Donovan Zhuo, the Guardian of Cloud n, had to be respectful toward Fade. After hearing this, Gaffar was shocked. The richest family in the country, the Li family of Peony River, and Cloud n, were all well-known figures with extensive powers. And these people were deferential to Fade, which meant that Fade''s identity and power were even more immense than these people. At the thought of this, Gaffar felt a chill in his heart and a sense of fear and dread rose within him. The Cloud n was a ck Level force. Even if it had declined in power, which made them slightly weaker than the Sun Family, for the Dai Family, they were still undoubtedly a humongous monster that was difficult to defeat. Fade, on the other hand, was respected by this humongous monster. With this thought, Gaffar was shocked and he no longer wanted to take revenge. He immediately hung up the phone and rushed in front of Fade. He bowed wholeheartedly and said, "Mr. Chen, I was wrong. I didn''t know who you really were. It''s definitely my fault that I offended you. Now, I would like to show my sincere apology to Mr. Chen. I am willing to dissolve the Chamber of Commerce and apologize once again to Mr. Chen." Everyone was stunned when they witnessed what was happening. They didn''t expect that the Dai family, being one of the three giants, would suddenly surrender to Fade and be so respectful. Although they couldn''t understand what was happening, they all knew that Gaffar''s surrender and the dissolution of the Chamber of Commerce represented the end of this business war and the overall victory of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. The small businesses that were tied to the Dai family were now relieved after the Chamber of Commerce was disbanded. They then took the initiative to join the Long City Enterprise Council. The puzzled An family and the Qian family spoke with Gaffar for a while, and their expressions changed altogether. They came forward and apologized to Fade. In the end, they were all willing to join the Enterprise Council. In this case, the Long City Enterprise Council would epass 90% of the businesses within Long City, which would almost unify all the industries in Long City. This business war, which had attracted the attention of the entire Long City, ended in an absolutely surprising way. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had not only sessfully gained a firm foothold in Long City, but had also be one of the very few giants of Long City with the position of top leader within the Enterprise Council. After dealing with all matters concerning the Enterprise Council, Quin Lin would be even busier in the following days. Fade on the other hand, spent most of his days in the Tu Medical Center, while teaching Caesar Tu, Haider Dong and the others. He also yed chess and drank tea with Old Mr. Tu. This leisurely lifested for a few days. Thereafter, Old Mr. Tu was very excited. When he saw Fade entering the house, he took Fade''s hand right away without waiting for him to sit down.He said, "Fade, you must help me this time!" "Old Mr. Tu, if there''s anything that you need me to do, just tell me. You don''t need to be polite," Fade said with a smile. Old Mr. Tu said excitedly, "Fade, it''s this matter. Tomorrow, there will be an auction held at the JB Auction House of Long City. I just heard that a Buddhist treasure will be auctioned off at this event. It''s an authentic Buddhist treasure, not the counterfeit that Caesar was fooled byst time." "Fade, I appreciate and cherish Buddhist treasures very much. You must help me to appraise these items!" Old Mr. Tu said excitedly. After listening to what he had to say, Fade smiled and said, "I see, a matter of appraising antiques. This is a small matter. Don''t worry, Old Mr. Tu. I will go with you tomorrow." "Great, great. I''m d to have you by my side, Fade. I am truly relieved. Once I get the confirmation that the Buddhist treasure is authentic, I will make sure to acquire it even if it means I have to spend all my money this time," Old Mr. Tu said. He was a fanatical collector of antiques . Right then, Fade suddenly thought of something, so he asked Caesar, "By the way, Caesar, did Donny pay the 90 million he promised thest time when we did the appraisal at Bay City?" Caesar was stunned, then he shook his head and said, "Not yet. After Donny returned to Long City, he immediately went into seclusion and didn''t want to see anyone. I went to visit him and brought up the matter a few times, but he didn''t contact me after that. I got busy with so many thingster on, so I have forgotten about this matter as well. I''m sorry, Brother Fade!" Fade shook his head and said, "No problem, I have also forgotten about this matter. If Old Mr. Tu didn''t mention the auction of the Buddhist treasure, I would really have forgotten about the 90 million." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Although the money meant nothing to Fade, Donny Liang had to pay for his crime anyhow. With a snort, Fade said, "Since I remember this matter now, then this time, Donny can''t just get away with it so easily." Caesar immediately said, "Donny and his grandfather Shawn Liang will be attending the auction tomorrow." "Well, since that''s the case, we''ll ask for the payment at the Auction Room tomorrow!" Fade announced loudly. Caesar''s face was full of smiles. Anything that could cause Donny to suffer a setback was something that he was looking forward to witness. Just like that, a day passed by, and in the very next morning, Fade apanied the excited Old Mr. Tu and Caesar to thergest auction house in Long City... JB Auction House. As they walked into the auction house, they spotted a few rows of chairs that were arranged in the shape of a fan. The chairs in the middle were lower than the ones on the edge, and the whole formation was in the shape of a funnel. Right then, all the collectors of Long City and even the cities nearby were gathered together. Old Mr.Tu also seemed to be much more active than usual. He kept greeting his colleagues and debated with them. He alsopared his taste of antiques to other people''s taste. He was definitely very happy. Caesar, on the other hand, was busy introducing some famous people and exining important matters in the industry to Fade. Just as they were having conversations, Caesar''s eyes lit up. He pointed to the front and said, "They''re here!" Fade looked over and saw a young man in his 20s walking in with an old man in his 70s. It was Donny and his grandfather, Shawn. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 As the president of the Dragonville Antique Association, Shawn Liang''s arrival immediately attracted the attention of a lot of people. Many people came over to greet him. Shawn responded to everyone''s greetings with a smile. He seemed rather polite. However, when his gaze fell on Old Mr. Tu, his expression changed and became serious. "Old Tu, you''re here too!"he said. Old Mr. Tu said in a bad mood, "Since you are here, why can''t Ie?" Shawn was not angry and he said, "Of course, Old Mr. Tu, you cane here. But I''m determined to acquire the Buddhist treasure being auctioned off this time. At that time, I''m afraid that you will return empty-handed." Upon hearing this, Old Mr. Tu immediately gave a cold snort and said, "It''s still too early to say who will return empty-handed !" "It seems that you are quite confident, Old Mr. Tu!" Shawn said and he smiled. "I just don''t know how lucky you will be this time, and whether or not you will manage to bid on something worthwhile, Old Mr. Tu,"he continued. "You don''t need to worry about that! You''d better take care of your own matters first," Old Mr. Tu replied in a bad mood. Hearing this, Shawnughed and said, "Oh don''t you worry, I''ve taken good care of my matters. This time, I have hired Master Qi to be my purveying specialist. I was just wondering who is your purveying specialist, Old Mr. Tu?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing the name of Master Qi, Old Mr. Tu''s expression started to change. His expression turned gloomy and anxious. Caesar Tu exined to Fade Chen, "This Master Qi was originally a purveying specialist in Capital City. But he was expelled from the cityter on because he had offended a rich man there. He came to Long City and was hired by Shawn for a lot of money to be his purveying specialist." The masters from the Capital City, even if they had some ws, were still people from the Capital City after all. And when they came to a ce like Long City, they would still inevitably be popr. When Fade nodded, Shawn saw the solemn look on Old Mr. Tu''s face and said sarcastically, "Old Tu, why are you quiet? Are you going to be your own purveying specialist this time round?" "Tsk tsk, to be honest, Old Tu, in our circle, your eyesight is considered not bad. Butpared with a professional purveying specialist, you are still far behind. Not to mention Master Qi as well, but you are not even close to his level at all. You know, the Buddhist treasure this time, I''ve acquired it in advance. Haha!" Shawn said and heughed proudly. Old Mr. Tu got angry and he immediately shouted, "Who said I didn''t hire a purveying specialist? This person right here, Fade, is my purveying specialist." "This person, a purveying specialist?" Shawn said. He took a nce and observed Fade''s youthful appearance and the way he was dressed. He immediately shook his head and said with a smile, "Oh Old Tu, if you want to give up on yourself, you don''t have to do this! If you want to hire this young kid to be your purveying specialist, you might as well just appraise the items yourself with your reading sses!" Old Mr. Tu snorted coldly and said, "You can''t even begin toprehend how powerful Fade is. You''ll find out when the timees." "Haha, Old Mr. Tu! We are all acquaintances in the circle. Don''t be so stubborn," Shawn said. He pointed to his peers around him andughed. "Just by looking at your purveying specialist, I think we should stop talking about his true potential. It would be good enough if he is able to distinguish the differences between all the materials of these antiques." Old Mr. Tu was so angry that he started to be flustered. Right then, Caesar couldn''t stand it anymore. He stood out and spoke coldly, "What''s the true potential of Mr. Chen''s purveying skills? You''ll find out when you ask your grandson Donny. Don''t be embarrassed when you get pped in the face then." "Donny, he..." Shawn said. He was slightly shocked and then turned to look at his grandson. When Donny Liang saw Fade, he started feeling anxious. That was why he had been hiding behind the crowd earlier, hoping that Fade wouldn''t see him. However, he didn''t expect his grandfather to call him forward. "Master Liang, I haven''t seen you in a while. I don''t know if you still remember what had happened last time?" Fade asked. Donny trembled suddenly and his expression changed. Then, he twitched his mouth and forced himself to pretend that he didn''t know who Fade was. He said, "What happenedst time? I don''t know what you are talking about!" "Really? Then I''ll remind you, Master Liang," Fade said. "90 million. Do you remember now, Master Liang?"he asked. Donny''s expression changed and his face shook violently. His tone was a little flustered, but he still pretended not to know anything. "What 90 million? I don''t understand what you are saying, and I don''t know what you''re talking about,"he answered. "Haha, looks like Master Liang needs me to exin everything in detail!" Fade said, and he smiled coldly.He was prepared to rify the situation. Right at that moment, a bell rang. The host on the stage stood up and said, "Everyone, the auction is about to begin. Please take your seats." As the auction was about to start, the discussion between Fade and Donny was interrupted, so everyone sat down on their own seats. Fade and Caesar looked at each other, and they both looked serious. Donny''s attitude just now was already very obvious, showing that he didn''t want to admit his debt of ny million . Donny was feeling uneasy. He could not calm down at all, as though there were ten million alpacas running wildly in his heart. After thest scam was exposed, he had promised apensation of 90 million to protect himself. But he had regretted his decision as soon as he returned to Long City. Even if the Liang Family was rich, taking out ny million at once would definitely be a huge expense, which was not an amount he could move around easily either. Moreover, since returning home, his energy and confidence had recovered. The more he thought about the matter, the more he felt that Fade was not someone to be afraid of. So he made up his mind to deny the debt of ny million yuan. He had never brought up the previous incident in conversation at home at all. When Shawn saw that his grandson had reacted just now, he asked, "Do you know that purveying specialist? And what''s this matter with the 90 million?" Donny''s expression changed and he was not willing to speak. Shawn knew from his grandson''s reaction that he was hiding something from him. He frowned because he could feel faintly that something was wrong. By then, the host had exined the rules of the auction and asked the staff to bring out the first item. After one round of introductions, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became more lively, and a lot of people had started to bid on the items. As the first auction item was like a warm-up item, the price would not be too high usually. In the end, it was sold at the price of one million yuan, and the auction had also officially begun. One by one, the items were brought up, and the atmosphere at the auction became lively. However, Old Mr. Tu had not made a move yet. Obviously, he was gathering all his financial resources to bid for the Buddhist treasure. Shawn, on the other hand, invited Master Qi, who was right next to him, to go forward and take a look. He bought a few small items at low prices. For a while, he caused Master Qi''s name to be even more popr. Many rich businessmen cast eager and envious nces at him. Apparently, they also wanted to have a sharp- eyed purveying specialist like him. Seeing this, Shawn became more and more proud, and he deliberately looked over at Old Mr. Tu. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Right then, another item was brought out for the auction, and it was a female pce dress. ording to the introduction of the host, it was an item that had originated from the pce of the Qing Dynasty. The starting price was set at five million yuan. Once the price was announced, the room instantly became a little quiet. There was actually no one bidding on this item. This atmosphere formed a stark contrast with the previous lively scene. The people who were there participating in the auction were mostly from the inner circle of collectors, and they knew something about items like this. Even if they didn''t know much about the matter, they would bring their purveying specialist with them. Therefore, almost everyone in the hall could see that this royal dress was really not worth that much. First of all, the appearance of this dress was not well preserved. It was in tatters, and manyrge pieces had fallen off. It didn''t look good at all. Secondly, it was the pce attire of the Qing Dynasty. It wasn''t historical enough, and there were many items from that era, so it was not very valuable. The host had been advertising this item for a long time, but in the end, no one bid on it. The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Everyone shook their heads and was waiting for this item to be auctioned off. After all, no one was interested in it. Shawn Liang had an idea and said, "Old Tu, why are you so quiet today? You haven''t bid on anything yet. Can it be that you can''t tell the good from the bad, so you can''t make your decisions? Why don''t you let your purveying specialist have a look at this item?" Old Mr. Tu was annoyed. Everyone could see that this dress was worthless, but Shawn encouraged him to make a move. Obviously, he wanted him to be the victim. Just as Old Mr. Tu was about to refuse, Fade Chen , who was right beside him, stopped him suddenly. Then, he raised his card and said, "Six million, I''ll pay six million to buy this dress." As soon as the words came out, the crowd was suddenly stunned, and then there was the buzzing sound of discussion. "Now that he''s provoked by Shawn, he finally put out a bid!" "He''s really still too young, he hasn''t learnt how to be patient yet!" "In my opinion, Old Mr. Tu made a mistake this time. He has hired a fake specialist." "Bidding was alright. But that guy added one million yuan in one go. Money can''t be spent this way!" Shawnughed happily, with a sarcastic smile on his face. He said, "Old Tu, your purveying specialist is really amazing ! No one wants to buy this item, but he was able to tell at a nce that it''s unusual. He even bid a million more on it. It''s really eye-opening indeed,how admirable!" Old Mr. Tu was so angry he wanted to refute him. But when he thought of Fade''s move, he was immediately puzzled as well. Shawn was unwilling to let go of this opportunity to satirize his long time enemy. Looking at Master Qi beside him, he deliberately said loudly, "Master Qi, you have a keen eye. Can you tell us what''s so special about this dress? Why did Mr. Chen raise the bid by one million?" He wanted to ridicule Fade, and he was trying to find ways to m him a few more times! Master Qi coughed, then stood up and said in a clear voice, "This dress is indeed the pce dress of the Qing Dynasty. But the style and cutting of this dress is verymon. It''s something ordinary pce maids would wear,and there''s really nothing special about it. Moreover, the quality and appearance of this dress is too poor, which depletes the value of this dress significantly. If you meet a buyer that likes it, I think that it would be worth three million yuan." As soon as he said that, the crowd became jolly again. They nced at Master Qi and Fade. "That is true. I also think that this dress is worthless!" "Master Qi has already spoken. That kid will suffer a great loss." "If it was just an ordinary buyer, the loss would totally just be a loss. But if he is a purveying specialist, and he bought this item and suffered a loss, who else would hire him as a purveying specialist in the future?" "That''s right. Not only did this kid lower his own reputation, he also caused Old Mr. Tu to be disrespected. Such aughing stock!" The sighs and mocking words kept oning, but Fade simply ignored them and he did not care about their opinions at all. Nevertheless, he went up to the stage, signed the documents, and took the dress . Seeing that, everyone shook their heads and sighed again. "Don''t sign it! If you refuse to sign, you just have to pay some penalty, and you can still choose not to bid on it." "If you sign the sales contract right now, six million yuan will be spent! This means you will lose three million yuan." "The loss is more than three million! Didn''t you just hear what Master Qi said? The dress can only be sold for three million if you meet a buyer who likes it. This guy won''t be able to sell the dress he purchased !" Right at this moment, Fade suddenly made a shocking move. He took the shabby dress in his hands and shook it violently as though it was an ordinary dress. Immediately, a few pieces of rags fell off from the dress. Then, before the crowd could recover from the shock, Fade took action right away again. With a fierce tug, he tore the dress in his hands and turned them into rags. These rags would''ve been too worn out to even be considered as cloths for mopping . The crowd was dumbfounded and couldn''t stop sighing. "What is he doing? Why did he tear up the dress?" "There''s no need to tear up the dress though! He can at least sell it if he''d kept it nicely! Even if the dress can''t sell for three million, it can still sell for two million, or even one million, right?" "I think he is way too rich, so he came here on purpose to show off his wealth." "He''s just a youngd. It''s fine if he doesn''t have any purveying skills, but he can''t even control his temper. What kind of purveying specialist is he?" "This time, Old Mr. Tu has really been fooled by that boy big time. He has lost respect from everybody!" Amongst the sarcastic voices, Shawn was full of smiles. He said, "Old Tu, please console your purveying specialist. Even if he was scolded, there''s no need to tear things up. After all, the dress is still considered an antique, and it''s valuable somehow." Old Mr. Tu wanted to argue, but he didn''t know what to say. After all, he himself was alsopletely shocked by Fade''s behaviour. Right at this moment, Fade took the strips of cloth in his hand and groped around the sleeves, where he seemed to have found a string. He then pinched the string and began to pull it hard. Fade pulled out a very thin silk thread from the dress. Fade wrapped the string with his hands carefully. Only then did the crowd manage to seethe string clearly. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The silk was translucent, white, and had a glittering quality. It was as thin as a quarter of a hair, yet it was also very tough. When Fade pulled it out forcefully, it did not break. Moreover, the amazing thing was, right when the water vapor around the silk approaches the silk thread, it turned into a layer of hazy mist, creating a unique type of refreshing coolness. Anyone could tell that it was not something ordinary. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 "What, what''s that?" someone asked, noticing the unusual thread. Many people were puzzled. Master Qi was staring at the silk thread right at that moment, and there was a hint of excitement in his eyes. He suddenly stood up and said, "Ice Silk, that, that is the extremely rare hundred-year-old Ice Silk." When everyone heard the name, they were confused. They didn''t know what the ice silk was. But looking at the excitement on Master Qi''s face, they knew that the Ice Silk was not an ordinary item. It had to be exceptionally valuable. Shawn Liang asked, "Master Qi, is the ice Silk considered valuable?" Master Qi said slowly, "The Ice Silk can''t be measured by money at all. Every wisp of Ice Silk is precious in its existence. Especially this type of ice Silk, which has existed for hundreds of years, it is even more exquisite. This type of silk has impacted many warriors." Speaking of this, Master Qi looked more and more excited. In addition to being a purveying specialist, he was also a powerful martial-arts master. Therefore, when he saw the Ice Silk, his eyes lit up and he looked extremely shocked. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "It''s remarkably valuable for a martial-artist. That, that should be worth at least tens of millions of yuan, right?" Donny Liang could not resist asking. "Tens of millions of yuan!" Master Qi snorted and said. He continued, "This small roll of Ice Silk would be worth at least two hundred million. That kid has profited much indeed!" Everyone was stupefied when they heard the price. Two hundred million, at least. Less than three minutes ago, Fade Chen only spent six million yuan to buy that dress. Now, in the blink of an eye, six million yuan had turned into two hundred million yuan. This caused all the people, who were trying to mock Fade for being oblivious and ignorant just now, to be absolutely red-faced. For a moment, almost everyone in the room was stunned and they looked at Fade. They wanted to know how he managed to discern the existence of the Ice Silk in that dress. "Wow, he must really be a purveying specialist with some legit skills!" "He''s still so young. Even if he''s a purveying specialist, how powerful can he be? In my opinion, he just got lucky this time." "I also think that it''s luck. Otherwise, it''s impossible to exin this matter. After all, Master Qi hasn''t even made a move earlier. How could he have seen it?" "That''s some crazy luck right there! Even when something bad happens, if lucks wants to find you, it will find a way!" After a few rounds of heated discussions, most people only chalked Fade''s good fortune up to being extremely lucky this time. The auction continued and one by one, many collectible items were disyed. Moreover,when an item appeared to be auctioned offter, everyone could not resist looking at Fade, as though they wanted to see if he would make a move or not. They wanted to tag along his good luck. However, Fade did not make a move when he saw the rest of the items. Finally thest auction item appeared, which was also the main focus of this auction. It was the Buddhist treasure. The host asked the staff members to bring out the Buddhist treasure carefully and put it in a ss container. Before the host could introduce it, everyone''s attention was attracted by the Buddhist treasure within the ss container. It was a volume of extremely worn-out scriptures. The pages of the volume were old and yellow, but the handwriting on it was still quite clear. The most amazing thing about the handwriting on the volume was that as long as you stared at them long enough, you could sense the movements of the words. They would turn into Buddhist statues and begin to glow. The whole book would suddenly transform into tens of thousands of Buddhas which seem tond on the page, with a majestic and energetic aura. Many of the collectors were interested once they noticed this unique aura. Some people were getting impatient, so they raised their cards and said, "Dear host, hurry up, hurry up and announce the minimum price! I want to bid on this item!" Old Mr. Tu and Shawn were also excited and they were itching to start bidding as well. However, they resisted the impulse to do that, and they looked at their purveying specialists. Seeing this, Master Qi stepped forward and stared at Fade. He snorted and spoke disdainfully, "This scripture is the ''Diamond Sutra Scripture'' from the Western Regions. Looking at its age, it should have originated from the Mid Tang Dynasty. Also, this scripture is unique because it was written personally by an aristocratic Taoist monk. The Teachings of Buddhism are profound and possess boundless merits. It''s a really rare and high-quality antique." Upon hearing the confirmation and appraisal of Master Qi, everyone in the room became excited. Shawn also smiled confidently and proudly. The host was also ready to take this opportunity to announce the starting price and begin with the bidding process. Right then, Shawn had an idea and he yelled, "Wait a minute!". Then, he said to Old Mr. Tu with a smile, "Old Tu, Master Qi''s appraisal is over. You should also ask your purveying specialist to check out this item and let us all know how interesting it is!" When everyone heard this, they burst out inughter instantly. Obviously, Shawn intended to embarrass Old Mr. Tu and Fade. After all, they thought that Fade was not a capable appraiser. He had only been lucky in acquiring the Ice Silk earlier. As the crowd was chuckling, Old Mr. Tu looked at Fade. Fade, however, looked calm. He nodded and said, "What Master Qi just said was quite urate." Upon hearing this, the crowd chuckled and started to criticize him with even louder voices. "This kid is trying to deceive us with some vague exnations." "Speak clearly! Don''t repeat anything that Master Qi has already said." "In my opinion, we should let him check on the item first. In this way, we can expose his fake identity." Shawn alsoughed and said, "Old Tu, your purveying specialist really doesn''t have anything else to say!" Old Mr. Tu was about to retort,but Fade smiled faintly and said, "There''s no need for further exnations. The Buddhist treasure is confirmed to be an authentic item. Now, the most important thing is to acquire it. As for other matters, they are not that important." As soon as he said that, there was another round of giggles. Nheless, Fade did not care at all. He just whispered to Old Mr. Tu and asked, "Old Mr. Tu, how much money did you prepare this time? I''m afraid that this volume of scriptures is worth a lot!" Old Mr. Tu patted his own pocket and said in a soft and confident voice, "I have prepared 120 million yuan this time. It will be enough." In general, if an item reached tens of millions of yuan at the auction within their circle of collectors, it would be because it was of good quality. This time, because of the authentic Buddhist treasure, Old Mr. Tu had prepared over 100 million yuan. He felt that he had sufficient funds, and he was sure that he would acquire the item sessfully. However, when Shawn saw the smile on the corner of Old Mr. Tu''s mouth, he also replied softly with a smile, "Old Tu, do you think that amount is enough? That''s just what you think!" While speaking, Shawn patted his purse with great confidence, implying in his expression that everything was under control. Right then, the host finally announced the starting price of the Buddhist treasure, "The starting price is 50 million yuan. At each bid,the amount will be raised at least by one million. Now, let''s begin the auction!" Chapter 319 Chapter 319 "55 million!" "58 million!" "60 million!" "63 million!" " 65 million!" As soon as the host finished speaking, people in the room started bidding in an intense manner, and the price also rose rapidly. However, when the price rose to 80 million yuan, the speed slowed down, and there were fewer people who were still bidding. After all, only a few people could afford that price, and only a few big bosses were left who could continue with the auction. Right then, Old Mr. Tu, who had been silent all this while, finally raised his card. When he started to speak, he showed utmost confidence and he raised the price by ten million yuan in one go. "90 million!"he said. Hearing this, everyone was shocked, and their jaws dropped. They sighed in their hearts. The Buddhist treasure would probably belong to Old Mr. Tu this time. In that instant, Shawn Liang smiled and raised his card,saying, "100 million!" This time, everyone was in an uproar. Another rich person had added 10 million yuan. This type of competition stirred up the excitement of the crowd.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Tu nced at Shawn and frowned. Yet, he raised his card once again. "105 million!"he said. Since he only had 20 million capital remaining, the speed of the price increment had also slowed down. Shawn then raised his card again, saying, "115 million! Mr. Tu, why the slow price increment? Don''t you have enough money? Haha!" Old Mr. Tu looked serious and felt that things were gettingplicated. He had thought that the 120 million yuan was definitely sufficient, yet he did not expect Shawn to bepeting so closely with him. Old Mr. Tu started to panic. He didn''t know how much money Shawn had. He also wasn''t sure if Shawn wanted topete with him for this Buddhist treasure, or if he just wanted to victimize him by raising the price. After hesitating for a while, Old Mr. Tu was determined and he finally set his eyes on the item. He said, "120 million ." He was going all- in with his funds. At the same time, he was using this momentum to scare Shawn, indicating to him that he should not do anything ridiculous. Right then, Shawn heard the bid of 120 million. He was stunned and was frightened by Old Mr. Tu''s determination. Just as Old Mr. Tu was feeling pleased, Shawn suddenly smirked and gazed at Old Mr. Tu. He shook his head and said, "Old Mr. Tu, it turns out that 120 million yuan is all of your capital! With such a small sum of money, how can youpete with me for the Buddhist treasure?" While speaking, Shawn raised his card again and said, "130 million." Old Mr. Tu looked unhappy. He did not expect Shawn to actually know about his budget. He looked even more serious. With greater determination, Old Mr. Tu raised his card and said, "135 million!" He had spent 15 million yuan over his budget, and this would have been the maximum amount that Old Mr. Tu could afford. However, Shawn was obviously well prepared. He raised the price again and said, "140 million yuan!" This time, Old Mr. Tu started shivering. He sat down with disappointment, shook his head gently, and his arms began to tremble. Shawn, with a victorious smile on his face,ughed and said, "Mr. Tu, why don''t you continue with the bidding? Well then, I shall take this Buddhist treasure. If you want to see it in the future, you can come to my house to see it! I am not that stingy, and I will definitely show it to you." Shawn also heaved a sigh of relief and he felt rxed. Although his budget was much higher than Old Mr. Tu''s, it was still only 150 million yuan. The 140 million yuan price was approaching his limit. If Old Mr. Tu gave it another go, maybe Shawn would have to give up ? Fortunately, Old Mr. Tu had given up, so he was safe right now. When the crowd heard the bid, they were filled with envy and amazement. "Host, Old Tu has given up. You can start the count down now," Shawn said with a smile on his face. The host was just about to count down, and right then, a faint voice sounded," 150 million is my price!" Everyone was stunned and looked toward the source of the voice. They were all outraged when they discovered the person who had raised his card was Fade Chen. Shawn immediately snorted and yelled, "Host, he''s beingpletely ridiculous. How can a purveying specialist have 150 million yuan? I strongly demand that the organization investigate his right to bid in this auction." The surrounding crowd also nodded. Obviously, they did not believe that Fade could afford so much money. The host walked down and was about to say something. And just then, Fade shook the card in his hand and said, "I really don''t want to spend so much money to buy this item. But please look clearly, the card that I raised is not mine." The crowd was startled, and when they looked at the number on the card, they realized that Fade had raised Old Mr. Tu''s card. All of a sudden, everyone''s jaw dropped, and they turned their focus to Old Mr. Tu. Old Mr. Tu looked at Fade hesitantly. Fade said softly, "Don''t worry, Old Mr. Tu. I will get the Buddhist treasure for you." Looking at Fade''s resolute and determined expression, Old Mr. Tu coughed and said, "Yes, this is my card. I asked Fade to bid on the item on my behalf Since it was Old Mr. Tu''s card, there was naturally no need to doubt the rights of the bidder. Therefore, the host retreated and looked at Shawn. Obviously, he was seeing if Shawn wanted to continue bidding. Shawn gazed at Fade and Old Mr. Tu,and he was hesitant. They had offered 150 million yuan, which was the limit of his budget. If he continued to raise the price, he would be over the limit of his budget. However, now that he had reached this point, he could not give up so easily. Also, judging from the expression on Old Mr. Tu''s face, the funds he prepared should not be more than what he had. Shawn gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll pay 155 million." The two of them continued bidding once again, and everyone could not help but exim in surprise. Just as Shawn announced his bid, Fade''s card was raised again, and the same faint voice was heard, "160 million!" Shawn was shaken.His expression was gloomy and he seemed depressed. He shouted fiercely, "165 million!" This time, before he could finish his words, Fade raised his card again and said lightly, "170 million!" Shawn was on the verge of copsing. This guy casually offered high prices. He waspletely neglecting the value of money, treating money as though they just consisted of a few pieces of paper. "You, you..." Shawn said. He red at Fade furiously. Fade''s expression was calm. He said softly, "Why, Chairman Liang, why don''t you continue to bid? Or, do you have no money left?" Shawn''s face fell, and then he shouted, "Yes I have run out of money. But I don''t believe that Jason Tu can fog out 170 million yuan just to bid for this Buddhist treasure. I request for an investigation of the bidding rights for him!" Chapter 320 Chapter 320 The audience was in shock. The host looked at Old Mr. Tu begrudgingly. Even when he had 120 million earlier, everyone was already staring at him suspiciously. Now that he suddenly bid up to 170 million when the starting price was so low, one couldn''t me the rest of the people for looking at him suspiciously. Seeing the host walking toward him, Old Mr. Tu couldn''t help but feel anxious. He definitely could not afford to pay a hefty price of 170 million but he was cing his trust in Fade Chen. This was the only reason why he was bidding at such a high amount. If the other party forced his hand, he would have to gather the money even if it caused him to be broke. He couldn''t let Dr. Chen look down on him. Just as Old Mr. Tu had made up his mind and clenched his fist, Fade gestured his hand at the host and said, "There''s no need for an investigation. Old Mr. Tu would definitely not be able to pay 170 million!" Hearing this, everyone on the scene was dumbfounded. They couldn''t understand what was going on at all. Old Mr. Tu believed that Fade was going to help him outbid Shawn Liang. This guy had been crazily raising the price all this while till it reached 170 million. But at the final moment, he insisted that Old Mr. Tu did not have enough money. No one in the audience saw thising. The hostughed dryly, looked at Old Mr. Tu and asked in a trembling voice, "Old Mr. Tu, you must be joking!" Before Old Mr. Tu could say anything, Fade spoke again, "No, this isn''t a joke. Old Mr. Tu only prepared 120 million in capital. I''m very sure he wouldn''t be able to afford 170 million." "Well..." The host didn''t expect Fade to confirm this, so he was really stunned. Hearing this, Shawn was shaken out of his daze. Heughed and said, "Old Mr. Tu, if you can''t afford this item, then stop ying games. Now this kid has screwed you over. What are you going to do if you can''t pull out this money?" Old Mr. Tu''s expression darkened. He gritted his teeth and was ready to refute him. But at this time, Fade stood up again and pointed at Shawn. He smiled and said, "Old Mr. Tu''s money is indeed not enough, but together with your money, it should be enough right?" "Ah!" The crowd was stunned once again. They didn''t know what crazy act Fade was pulling but it was definitely a mess. Shawn was stunned for a moment, then he proceeded tough coolly, "You must be joking, what do you mean by the phrase ''together with your money''? Wait, do you think that I will lend money to Old Mr. Tu? Do you think that I''ll bid together with him?" " Host, obviously their biddings earlier were against the rules. I demand that their earlier biddings be cancelled," Shawn shouted. The host also looked over. Fade was still calm. He looked at Shawn and said, "I didn''t say that you have to lend your money to Old Mr. Tu. What I meant was, your money is actually ours!"Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Bullshit, what are you talking about? Since when did my money be yours?" Shawn said. He was rarely this furious. He shouted angrily, "Host, this guy is just trying to make a scene. I strongly insist that you drive him out." The host was about to make a move, but right at that moment,Fade''s face fell,and he exuded a cold vibe. In an icy tone, he said, "Why don''t you ask that good old grandson of yours, Donny, about this?" "What do you mean?" Shawn asked. He frowned and looked at Donny Liang. At this exact moment, Donny knew exactly what Fade meant. With a flustered look on his face, he knew without a doubt that Fade was referring to that 90 million. "What''s the matter?" Shawn asked. Donny stuttered and murmured, unwilling to speak up. Seeing this, Fade said, "Since he doesn''t want to tell you, then I''ll speak on his behalf! Your grandson, Donny, owes me 90 million. It has been long overdue and I want it back now." "What? You owe him 90 million!" Not only Shawn, but the rest of the audience was also shocked. They couldn''t help but turn their attention toward Donny. Donny didn''t look great. He red at Fade and said through gritted teeth, "You''re lying. I don''t owe you any money, let alone 90 million. This is utter bullshit!" Fade saw thising. His lips curled into a sinister smile and he said, "If that''s the case, you leave me with no choice but to tell everyone what happened that day." Hearing this, Donny''s expression changed immediately. If people found out that he scammed others, this would not only affect him, but also his grandfather. He was afraid that their position in the Long City antique collector''s circle would be jeopardized. But at the thought of the 90 million, Donny''s heart ached again. He gritted his teeth and said, "Go ahead and conjure up your story, I have no idea what happened and I don''t have the slightest idea about the 90 million you''re talking about." "Is that so?" Fade said. He sneered, and then proceeded to give a signal to Caesar Tu. Caesar was already on standby. He took out a thumb drive from his pocket and handed it to one of the staff members. Turning to Donny, he teased him,saying " Hey Donny, I''m sure you never thought that someone would be filming you that day. Unfortunately for you, we have everything on camera." Upon hearing this, Donny was so shocked that he started shivering and nearly copsed to the ground. He wanted to stop the video from ying, but it was toote. On the screen, the video had started to y. It showed the day that Fade was helping Caesar to spot and bid for the Buddhist treasure. As the video came to the end, everyone finally understood what had happened that day. All of a sudden, everyone''s gaze was focused on Donny. One could hear the crowd buzzing with excitement. "I didn''t think that Donny would try to cheat other people!" "What a blow to Chairman Liang''s reputation! This conniving son of a bit**" "Someone like him shouldn''t mingle within our circle. Don''t even think about being around him in the future. Just when you let your guard down, you''ll definitely be scammed by him." "I only thought that he was a yboy. I never expected him to be so shameless." Facing the criticism of the crowd, Donny''s face became pale, his body swayed and he almost fell to the ground. Beside him, Shawn''s expression was dark, and he looked at his grandson with a sense of dissatisfaction. No one could tell what he was thinking about at that moment. Seeing this, Fade announced, "Chairman Liang, now you may return the 90 million to me! As for the interest after the due date, I''ll waive it for you." Hearing this, Shawn''s expression was gloomy again. Naturally, he didn''t want the reputation of a scammer. However, he also didn''t want to fork out 90 million for aplete stranger. After all, this was 90 million they were talking about! After a moment of silence, Shawn seemed to havee to a conclusion. Suddenly, his face changed. Heughed and said to Fade, "Hahaha, so this is the 90 million you''re talking about. This is nothing but a few kids messing around and spouting nonsense. If this is the way you''re trying to get 90 million from me, you must be dreaming!" Hearing this, Fade''s expression darkened, so he said, " I see that you''re nning to avoid your debts?" Shawn rolled his eyes and retorted, "The debts that you''re talking about doesn''t exist at all, so how can you say that I''m avoiding my debts?!" Chapter 321 Chapter 321 "Of course, our Donny did y a part in this matter, and he did make a small mistake. We, the Liang family, aren''t people who don''t own up to their mistakes. Since Mr. Chen and Caesar were hurt by Donny''s mistake, we will definitely make the appropriatepensation." "How about this? I''llpensate you with one million yuan. Do take it as a small favor from an elder," Shawn Liang said. He tried his best to maintain a calm and coolposure, doing his best to cover up this matter, as though the scam that was set up by Donny Liang wasn''t a big deal. Hearing this, Fade Chen''s expression turned cold. With an icy smile, he said, "I admire how cool you are in this situation! Do you think running some sort of scam is just a small mistake? Do you think a 90 million yuan problem can be settled with just 1 million yuan? I''m sorry Chairman Liang, do you even think that this is remotely possible?" Shawn''s expression darkened and he said in an angry tone, "What else do you want? Your ckmailing obviously didn''t work." "ckmail? Chairman Liang, you''re really trying your best to cover up this huge mistake," Fade sneered. Then, his expression suddenly changed, and his voice became extremely cold. "Yes, I am ckmailing you. What about it?" he said. "Donny, I''m sure you didn''t forget what I did that day, did you?" Fade said. While speaking, he walked toward Donny. Donny was so frightened that he trembled. Instinctively, he took a few steps back, and his face had an expression of horror. Shawn''s expression turned cold when he saw this. "How dare you be so arrogant! Do you think that our Liang family will sit back and just tolerate your bullying?" he said. Fade did not even pay attention to Shawn''s words. He just walked up to Donny and pped him right across the face, causing him to stagger and fall down on the ground. Then, with a thunderous voice, he said," Do you remember what you promised me that day, Donny ?" "I, I..." Donny said. His face turned pale. At the thought of what Fade had done to him that day, his face had an expression of utter horror. Shawn put himself between Fade and Donny. Then, he said in a cold voice, "Look here young man, I know how skilled you are in the martial arts. But do you think that I am someone to mess with?" "Master Qi, please help us out here!" Shawn shouted coldly. Master Qi, the observant purveying specialist who was sitting beside him, shook his robe at this moment, emitting a powerful and strong gust of energy. With a fierce look, he started walking toward Fade. Seeing this, everyone around them was taken aback. "Master Qi is an expert in the martial arts. I really didn''t see thising!" "Not only is his eyesight good, but he''s also very powerful!" "When Master Qi was in Capital City, he was known as the man who you went to for weapons and machinery. On one hand, Master Qi''s hands were like magic, and once the weapon touches his hands, he could tell you how much it was worth, especially iron saddles. On the other hand, his martial-art skills are on a whole other level. He is, after all, a martial artist at the peak of the Yellow Level. At his level, he can bend and twist copper easily." "Wow, the peak of the Yellow Level. I never thought that Master Qi would be so powerful!" Original from N?velDrama.Org. "It''s over for him. That kid is going to die." "Well, it''s his own fault for trying to mess with Chairman Liang. He was literally knocking on death''s door." "Let''s see how it goes. I don''t think anybody will die but someone''s going to get punished today." "Boy, this is going to be fun to watch." Among the cheers from the crowd, Master Qi walked up to Fade. His expression was intimidating and he was cracking his huge knuckles. Shawn''s face lit up with delight. He smiled and said, "Boy, even though I personally don''t know martial arts, I''ve been in this circle for so many years. Did you really think that I don''t know any masters of martial arts?" "What''s even funnier is that you thought that you could ckmail my family with your martial-arts skills. It was like you had a death wish or something." Seeing how delighted Shawn was, Fade shook his head and said with a smile, "This is ridiculous. Donny, didn''t you tell your grandfather what happened in the room that day? You even got him to send a Yellow Level expert here to his death." "Me? Seeking death? Young man, you''re way too arrogant," Master Qi said. He shot a cold re at Fade. At this time, Shawn cast his eyes on Donny. Donny didn''t dare to keep the matter a secret anymore, so he told his grandfather about how Kristoff Xie had hired Grandmaster Zhou that day and the story of how he had been defeated. After listening to Donny, Shawn couldn''t help but feel shocked. His expression was surprised, and he said, "What did you say? Fade knows someone at the peak of the Yellow Level that he can rely on?" Donny nodded with fear, but soon after that, his eyes lit up. He said, "However, that person isn''t here today." Hearing this, Shawn was a little relieved and he nodded to Master Qi. Snorting, Master Qi looked at Fade and sneered at him, "I see why you''re so arrogant, young man. Turns out that you know someone at the peak of the Yellow Level! But unfortunately for you, he isn''t here today!" Fade shook his head with a smile. He looked at Donny and said, "Donny, I finally know where you get your cunning personality from." "Nonsense! Take this!" Master Qi shouted, and heunched his huge fist at Fade. Instantly, Master Qi''s energy erupted from within him. A strong wind blew past the auction venue with the sound of whistling. This atmosphere caused people to shudder in fear. Donny and Shawn crossed their arms in front of their chests and smiled confidently as they watched this scene unfold in front of them. It was like they could already see Master Qi taking Fade down. However, before their smiles could even stretch across their faces, they saw Fade shaking his head and shouting, "Do you think that I just relied on that friend of mine who is at the peak of the Yellow Level?" As he spoke, Fade struck out with his palm. In that instant, the whistling wind that had been stirred up by Master Qi waspletely suppressed by Fade''s palm. The huge momentum caused by his blow seemed to suppress the air surrounding them. A loud exploding sound erupted from his blow. Master Qi''s expression changed. What he felt wasn''t a palm striking him, but instead, it felt like a wall mming against his face. Before his fist could evennd on Fade, the gust of wind from Fade''s palm sent Master Qi flying. His body smashed against the wall of the auction house, leaving a big hole in the wall as hended outside. And it was only at this time that the words that Fade was muttering a few seconds ago were just vanishing into the air. Shawn and Donny, who were smiling with their arms crossed in front of their chests a while ago, were suddenly dumbfounded. The person they were counting on to defeat Fade had just been thrown out of the room with just a single strike from Fade''s palm. It was not until this moment that Kristoff Xie finally understood what had happened in the room that day. It wasn''t that Fade was no match for Grandmaster Zhou, he just wasn''t bothered to show his skills. As for Master Xie, he was merely Fade''s subordinate. In a split second, Donny''s face turned pale, and his body started to tremble once again. Shawn was both angry and frightened at the same time. He red at Donny and finally acknowledged his grandson''s conniving character. "Chairman Liang, do you know any more martial- arts masters? Why don''t you give them a call?!" Fade said. He pped his hands, and he seemed rxed. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 At this moment, the muscles on Shawn Liang''s face twitched, and he squeezed out a twisted smile. He leaned over to Fade Chen and said, "Mr. Chen, I, I dare not. What happened just now was just a misunderstanding. I..." "Misunderstanding?" Fade said and he snorted coldly. "Chairman Liang, how many misunderstandings shall we have?"he asked. Shawn quickly gestured his hand and said, "No, I definitely don''t want another misunderstanding. I will definitelypensate Mr. Chen for the 90 million yuan on behalf of my grandson!" Fade snorted and said, "You don''t have to give the 90 million yuan to me. First, take out a portion of the money andbine it with Old Mr. Tu''s money for the Buddhist treasure. As for the rest of your debt, bring cash and hand it to me!" "Yes, yes!" Shawn said, and he nodded quickly. Old Mr. Tu said solemnly, "Mr.Chen, that''s 50 million! I can''t use so much of your money. Fadeughed and said, "Old Mr. Tu, it''s alright. I''m not short of money now. Besides, if you are reluctant about this matter, I''ll loan the money to you. You can slowly return the money to me in the future." "But..." he said. After all, 50 million was not a small sum of money. Old Mr. Tu was still a little hesitant. Fadeughed and said, "Old Mr. Tu, you don''t want that Buddhist treasure anymore?" Hearing about the Buddhist treasure, Old Mr. Tu''s eyes lit up instantly. He quickly nodded and said, "The Buddhist treasure is my heart''s desire. I''m sorry,Mr. Chen." "It''s alright!" Fade gestured his hand and said. His indifferent attitude toward the millions of yuan stunned all the people present. All of them were envious. This auction ended with the Buddhist treasure in Old Mr. Tu''s hands. Not only did Shawn not get the treasure, but he was also punished by Fade. When he returned home, he had to prepare the remaining 40 million yuan to repay Fade. He immediately became the most pitiful person in this auction. After Old Mr. Tu and Caesar Tu returned home, they immediately went into the medical center and began to study the Buddhist treasure they acquired carefully. As for Fade, he went back to his room and pulled out the ice silk from the dress. Ice silk was extremely fine, tough, and had cooling properties. It was a very rare material. Many magic tools, objects, or weapons could be made from the ice silk. However, Fade did not want to use the ice silk in this way . He had a special purpose for the silk. Thereafter, Fade took out more than a dozen of the sacred figs. Originally, he was prepared to refine them and then absorb them directly. But in that case, it would be a bit wasteful. Now that he had ice silk, he could use them to create a simple protective magic tool, which was made from the sacred figs and the ice silk. He pulled out the thin thread of ice silk and used his inner energy to pierce the solid sacred figs, forming a simple bracelet. Then, Fade injected several beams of energy into the bracelet. Immediately, a ray of bright light shed above the bracelet, and gradually, the sacred figs were absorbed by the bracelet. He took the bracelet in his hand and struck it. A ray of light suddenly appeared above the bracelet and formed a wall of energy, blocking his attack. Finally, after a few more experiments, Fade nodded with satisfaction and said, "Sure enough, a bracelet made from the sacred figs and the ice silk will consist of objects with heat properties and the other item with cold properties. The energy I infused mixed these two together. With the combination of heat and coldness circting in the bracelet, the protective effect is much better than the ordinary jade amulet." "Such a protective magic tool can block the full attack of a martial-artist at the beginning of the ck Level. When fighting with a Yellow Level master, it will be even more powerful. It''s almost impossible for the yellow level master to break through this defense." Thinking of this, Fade became slightly excited. Then, he began work,and started making several protective magic tools. In the end, the sacred figs were used up, and there were still a lot of ice silk. Fade found some warm jade to rece the sacred figs and created some protective amulets. With the magic tools in hand, Fade sent one to his wife and told her to wear it. He asked her not to take it off at any time. He created the remaining tools to give to Momo Soo, Yuri Zhang, Lily Wei, and Xenia Xu. Since they were all in Bay City, Fade couldn''t give them these tools now. When he returned to Bay City, he would send it to these girls. Fade had decided to give the effective sacred figs to those people. He could only send some of his remaining friends the warm jade amulets that were less effective. Although their effects were not as good as the sacred figs bracelet, they were much better than the ordinary amulets. On this day, as soon as Fade gave some warm jade amulets to Old Mr. Tu and Caesar, he received a phone call. Fade looked at the name disyed on the phone and he was slightly surprised. Then, he picked up the phone with a smile and said, "Sister Winnie, why are you calling me now?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It was Winnie Huo, the actress that Fade had met in Cloud n previously. "Mr. Chen, you still dare to say that. You have been in Long City for some time, but you haven''t contacted me. If I didn''t identally see news about you, I wouldn''t have known that you were here. Hmm, are you afraid that I, an old woman, will pester you?" Winnie said. "How can you say that? Sister Winnie, you are a star and a great beauty. If you pester me, I will be happy!" Fade said with a smile. "Hmm, you''re good with your words," Winnie said, "By the way, you promised mest time that you woulde to see me once you are in Long City. Are you free now?" "Sister Winnie, since you requested me to visit you, I will definitely do so," Fade said with a smile. He really had nothing to do recently. He had promised Winnie, so it was not a big deal for him to visit her. "Well, I have time tomorrow. Why don''t youe to my house?" Winnie asked. Fadeughed and said, "Wow, Sister Winnie, a big star like you giving me the address of your house. Aren''t you afraid that I will leak it out and attract the paparazzi!" Winnie said in a sad tone, "Your Sister Winnie is going to be an old woman soon. No paparazzi will want toe after me. Don''t worry!" "If the paparazzi doesn''te after you, then I''ll be the paparazzi chasing after you, Sister Winnie," Fade said in jest. "Okay, that''s settled then. You have toe tomorrow!" Winnie said. Then, she gave her house address to Fade. Fade noted down the address. He chatted with Winnie for a while and then hung up the phone. Since he had nothing to do, Fade turned on hisputer and searched for some news on Winnie. As a result, he discovered that Sister Winnie had been having bad presstely. There was not much news about her, and many reports were negative, saying that Winnie was too old,that she was already past her prime, and that she had no more chances for aeback. Apart from that, there were rumors about her with a director or a big boss, saying that Winnie was about to marry a big shot, be a housewife, andpletely leave the entertainment circle. After reading the news on her, Fade sighed and felt that Sister Winnie must have really encountered some trouble recently! When he makes the trip to visit her tomorrow, he would ask her if there''s anything he could help her with. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 The next morning, Fade Chen came to Winnie Huo''s house wearing a hoodie. He followed the address and came to the door of the house. Fade knocked on the door, and then the door was opened. A pair of long legs as white as snow suddenly appeared in front of him. Fade looked up and saw that Winnie was wearing a loose T-shirt and a short pair of hot pants. The T-shirt almost covered the short pair of hot pantspletely. At first nce, it seemed to him that she was not wearing any pants, which caused Fade to be stunned. "Fade, what are you waiting for? Come in!" Winnie said. She beckoned Fade toe in, looking casual. Fade touched his slightly heated nose and then walked into the house. "Fade, my house is a bit messy. I didn''t have time to clean it up. Take a seat!" Winnie said, and she went into the room to change clothes. Fade nodded. When he had entered the house, he was suddenly dumbfounded. It was not a little messy, it was aplete mess. Therge living room was full of things at that moment. The tea table was filled with all kinds of snacks, including potato chips, c, biscuits, and so on. On the sofa, there were also a lot of opened snacks, some of which were scattered everywhere. On the other side, clothes were also thrown everywhere. Some were hung on the hangers, some were stuffed inside the sofa and some were simply thrown on the ground. Among them, there were some undergarments. When Fade noticed this scene, he was shocked. He never thought that a female star, who was considered everyone''s goddess, could live in such a messy house. After a while, Winnie had changed her clothes and came out. Although she had changed her loose T-shirt, she was still in the same hot pants she was in just now. Her slender white legs were still exposed, which caused Fade''s eyes to shine. When Winnie saw Fade standing in front of the sofa in a daze, she finally realized that her room was in a mess. She blushed and quickly began to clean up. "I''m sorry. Yesterday, my friend came and we had a party, so the ce is a little messy,"she said. What else could Fade say? He had no choice but to help tidy up Winnie''s ce. Fade put the clothes away and then threw the snacks into the trash can. As a result, Winnie saw this and rushed over to stop him. "Don''t throw them away, they haven''t been eaten yet!"she said. Fade looked at the potato chips, c, and cream biscuits in his hands. He then asked, "Sister Winnie, you are a star. You have to maintain your figure. How can you eat these high-calorie snacks?" Speaking of this, Winnie''s facial expression was a bit gloomy, and she said, "I am not a star now, and no one is going to invite me for any work. It doesn''t matter if I be fat." Fade noticed the change in Winnie¡¯s mood, and he couldn''t help but ask, "Sister Winnie, what happened? Did yourpany get into trouble?" "No, nothing..." Winnie said, and she shook her head. Fade took a step closer to Winnie and said seriously, "Sister Winnie, if you have anything to say, just tell me. If there''s anything I can help you with, I will definitely do so. There are some things that you can''t bear alone." "But..." It seemed that Fade had hit a nerve. Winnie''s face darkened slightly. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Fade held Winnie''s shoulders with both hands and said sincerely, "Sister Winnie, I know you may have encountered some difficulties. But if you don''t tell me about them, these issues can never be resolved. Do you really want to give up your career and hide at home to eat snacks all day?" His words caused Winnie''s body to tremble, as though she had thought of something. Then, her eyes became wet, and tears rolled down silently. She threw herself into Fade''s arms and began to sob. Fade held Winnie in his arms, patted her on the back, andforted her in a soft voice,saying, "Sister Winnie, just cry and let it out. Everything will be fine." After crying, Winnie immediately told Fade what had happened. Fade finally saw the other side of the famous celebrity, Winnie. In the past few years, the rise of many newer, younger, and more good- looking celebrities affected Winnie''s poprity substantially. In addition to that, she was already almost 30 years old, so her position in thepany had be lower. Over the past two years, Winnie''s poprity had been declining and she was getting less exposure. However, even if she kept going on like this, Winnie could still maintain her position as a less famous star. Although she was not that famous, she didn''t have to worry about her ie. But some time ago, she had rejected a discreet ruling from one of thepany''s top leaders. Therefore, Winnie waspletely abandoned by thepany and waspletely forgotten. She was no longer in the limelight. Moreover, because of the restrictions of her previous contract, she could not work in other companies. She could only stay with her originalpany and get her basic sry every month. Things were getting worse day after day. After Fade heard about her predicament, heforted her,saying, "Sister Winnie, which film and televisionpany in Long City are you working for? I know some people in this field. I can try to discuss with them, then maybe I can help to solve this problem." Winnie did not take Fade''s words seriously. She said, "It''s okay. Anyway, I have been in this industry for nearly ten years. I still have some savings. Even if I don''t work in the future, I can still survive. Worstes to the worst, I won''t be a star anymore. It''s not impossible for me to live like an ordinary person in the future." Fade still tried to advise her. However, Winnie changed the subject directly and said, "Well, let''s not talk about this matter anymore. Fade, are you ready? I invited you here to be my doctor." "Always ready," Fade said with a smile. Winnie immediately sat on the sofa and stretched her slender legs in front of Fade. She said, "Fade, look at the scar on my legs. Last time, I was treated by you, and it healed fast, but there is still a slight scar." Fade smiled and said, "Sister Winnie, don''t worry about it. This scar is not a big deal. I can solve this issue with ease." "Really? This scar has been there for the past few months. Can it be removed?" Winnie asked. "Sister Winnie, you can take a look at itter and you''ll know whether my cure worked or not," Fade said. He smiled and then took out a small bottle with light green liquid. Fade carefully poured the liquid onto his palm, and then applied it on Winnie''s scar on her knee. "It''s cold, and it''s so soothing!" Winnie said. Fade immediately covered Winnie''s leg with hisrge hand. "Sister Winnie, next, you have to massage it to let the medicine take effect,"he said. Winnie''s face turned slightly red, and then she nodded and said, "Please massage it for me!" Fade''s tworge hands immediately massaged her and were pressed against Winnie''s legs. His palms began to exert much strength, rubbing the liquid in order to heat it up, and then the medicine began to take effect. With such powerful actions, Fade''s palms werepletely in contact with Winnie''s leg. He felt the tender touch of her skin, which was as smooth as silk. It was intoxicating indeed. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 When Fade Chen massaged her, Winnie Huo felt warmth emanating from her legs. The temperature of her body kept rising and the heat enveloped her. Winnie couldn''t help but moan, and she seemed to be enjoying the massage very much. Fade observed Winnie squinting and groaning with an expression of enjoyment, and the sensation in his hands was silky and soothing. Fade suddenly felt a warm sensation in his heart and his body became slightly restless. He could not help but slow down the massaging of his hands. He did not feel like he was just applying medicine, but he felt like he was gently caressing a piece of silk. Winnie also noticed the change in Fade''s movements. Her face turned red. She closed her eyes, bit her red lips slightly, and breathed out warm air. For a moment, the atmosphere became slightly arousing and the situation seemed rather intense. Just as their bodies were getting hotter, footsteps were heard out of a sudden. Then, with the sound of a click, the door was opened, and a woman''s voice was heard with the footsteps. "Winnie, I''m here. Have you woken up? Littlezy pig!" Fade was shocked and wanted to remove his hands. Winnie was also shocked.She quickly opened her eyes and began to tidy up her clothes. However, they were in the living room. After the female voice was heard, the woman passed through a short corridor and spotted the scene in the living room . What came into her sight in this moment was Winnie''s slender legs. She had put them on the sofa. A young man was bending over in front of Winnie, caressing her legs with his hands. Looking at their expressions, their faces were all red and their mouths were exhaling warm air. It was an inappropriate scene at first nce. The woman was stunned. Then, she quickly turned around, covered her eyes and said, "Winnie, I didn''t see anything, I didn''t see anything. I am going out now. You both continue what you were doing,and pretend that I didn''te in." Winnie''s cheeks were red and she quickly yelled, "Yoko,e back." This girl named Yoko turned around and looked at Winnie and Fade. Winnie blushed and exined in a hurry, "Yoko, this is Fade Chen. He is a doctor and he came here to treat me this time. He was treating my illness just now. Please don''t misinterpret the situation." "Doctor, uh, treating your illness. There is no misunderstanding, no misunderstanding. I know you are treating your illness!" Yoko said, and she nodded, but her expression seemed to show that she didn''t believe Winnie at all. On the contrary, she felt that Winnie''s words were just an excuse to cover up the truth. Winnie knew that she couldn''t exin the situation clearly in a short time, so she changed the topic and said, "Fade, this is Yoko Xie, my ssmate from high school and my best friend. Yesterday, I had a party with her." Yoko had a round face and short hair. She was not tall and her style of dressing was youthful. It was not obvious that she was almost thirty years old. She looked like a cute high school student. Fade nodded to Yoko, waved his hand, and said, "My name is Fade. Nice to meet you, Miss Xie." "Hi," Yoko greeted him. She looked at Fade with interest. Then, she put a bowl of vegetable porridge in front of Winnie and said, "Winnie, I guessed you haven''t eaten breakfast yet. You should eat this bowl of porridge first and fill your belly. We''ll have a big meal togetherter at the ssmate reunion at noon." "Yes! Yoko, you''re the best," Winnie said. She smiled and then began to eat the porridge. As for Yoko, she shifted her attention to Fade and sat down with a smile. "Mr. Chen is a doctor?"she asked. "A Chinese medical doctor!" Fade answered and nodded. "Ah!" Yoko was a little surprised. "Mr. Chen, how do you know Winnie?"she asked. Fade had nothing to hide and said, "I went to Cloud n Mountain once and met Sister Winnie on the way up the mountain." Then, Fade briefly told her what had happened on Cloud n Mountain. Yoko nodded and murmured, "Looks like you are the hero who saved the beauty. No wonder Winnie is so tempted. However, Mr.Chen is just an average man from an ordinary background, which is actually not a big problem. Anyway, Winnie doesn''t really care about these things. The most important thing is how is his character?" "I have to find out how is Fade''s character. I can''t let Winnie, such a great beauty, be fooled by this young boy. Besides, he can''t even be considered a young boy anymore!" Yoko thought to herself. Winnie finished the porridge and said to Fade in embarrassment, "Fade, I''m sorry. Yoko and I are going to our ss reunion at noon. I won''t treat you to a meal then." "No worries, it''s alright!" Fade answered. He nodded and got up to leave. But at this time, Yoko suddenly said, "Fade, don''t be in a hurry to leave. Why don''t youe to our ss reunion with us?" "Ah!" Fade was a little confused. Winnie was also stunned and immediately said, "Yoko, don''t mess around. Fade is quite busy. Don''t waste his time." On the other hand, Yoko said, "It''s just lunch. You won''t refuse me, will you, Fade?" Fade touched his nose and said, "I''m fine with it.However, it is your reunion. Won''t it be inappropriate for me to be there?" Yoko immediately said, "What''s wrong with you being there? You and Winnie are so close. We''re friends, so we can have a meal together." Winnie still wanted to say something, but Yoko immediately said, "Winnie, Fade said that he has the time, so you don''t have to worry so much." Since he had already said that, Winnie could only nod and then said to Fade, "Fade, sorry to trouble you Fade smiled and said, "It''s okay. As for me, I can still have a free meal. Thank you, sister Winnie and sister Yoko." "You are so good with words. That''s not bad!" Yoko said with a smile. She secretly gave Fade one point in her heart. Then, the three of them began to prepare to go for the ssmate reunion.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Winnie and Yoko went to the room to change clothes. Fade had no clothes to change into, so he could only watch TV in the living room. Half an hourter, Winnie was done changing her clothes. Although it was just a normal coat and sunsses, Winnie ''s look was really outstanding. Yoko''s eyes lit up and she held Winnie''s arms. "Winnie, if you go out dressed like this, all our ssmates will be captivated by you! I''ll be in trouble if I stand beside you!" "Yoko, you are so cute. When you were in school, there were many boys writing love letters to you. You don''t have to worry about this!" Winnie said with a smile. "That''s all in the past. Now I''m old! Winnie, you became a star unexpectedly. I don''t know what those other ssmates are doing now," Yoko said with some emotion. "You''ll find outter," Winnie said with a smile. Then, the three of them went downstairs and went into Winnie''s car. They drove to a five-star hotel nearby which was the venue of the ss reunion. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 The three of them arrived at the reserved private room. The arrival of Winnie Huo immediately caused a heated discussion. Many students gathered around her, and some of them even came over with their children and asked Winnie for her autograph. After all, most of her ssmates were just ordinary people. Winnie had be an artist, which was way above average. After exchanging greetings, Winnie immediately introduced Fade Chen to them, and came over to sit with them. At first, they didn''t think much about the situation, but after Winnie''s introduction, Yoko Xie beckoned to her ssmates and asked some of them to find an opportunity to interrogate Fade and inquire about his background. As a result, the expression of everyone changed when they looked at Fade. Obviously, they regarded him as Winnie''s boyfriend. Hence, as a group of close friends, they should check out his background carefully. Consequently, some of the female students came over and asked Fade about his upation. They also asked how much his sry was and whether he owned a house or a car. Fade could only answer vaguely. After all, if he said that he was married at this moment, he would be attacked mercilessly by this group of enthusiastic ssmates. It would be useless to try hard to exin the situation. After much effort, the female students finished their interrogation. They then went back with some information and began to analyze it. Fade did not fit their criteria of an eligible boyfriend since he was unreliable. Consequently, the students came over and became more straightforward as they spoke to him. "Brother, you are doing well! You''re so lucky to be paired up with our great beauty, Winnie," someone praised. "In the future, you have to treat our great beauty well! Otherwise, as a former lover, I will not let you go!" another person warned. "Young man, I heard that Winnie''s career hasn''t been very sessful recently. Do you know what''s going on?" a person asked. "Fade, you are a doctor specializing in Chinese Medicine. I''ve been feeling a little ufortable recently. Please feel my pulse for me!" someone requested. The crowd was having a heated discussion. The scene was lively and warm, and the atmosphere was quite positive. Then, the ss monitor checked the number of people and the time, saying, "It''s almost time. I''ll ask the waiter to start serving the dishes." "Please serve the dishes. I''ve been starving for a long time," a person said. "Yeah, I''ve been starving for two days for this meal!" another person added. "I''ve never eaten a meal in a five-star hotel. Let''s start the feast now." someone said. Since they were all ssmates, they didn''t have any scruples. At this time, Yoko suddenly thought of something and asked, "By the way, who booked this hotel? Why did wee to a five-star hotel? It''s so luxurious." Several enthusiastic students stared at each other. "I don''t know. I came here directly after I got the message," a person replied. "Yeah, I don''t know. Who made a fortune? He has booked such a decent hotel," another person added. "The wealthy hero, please stand up!" someone shouted immediately. At this time, the ss monitor said, "Shaquil Xu was the one who booked this hotel and he paid for it as well." Many students suddenly frowned when this name was mentioned, as though they did not remember this person at all. As for Yoko, she had a good memory. "Shaquil was transferred to our ss during senior year in high school. He just studied for less than half a year and he left. At that time, we knew that his family was well off. I didn''t expect that he was so wealthy!" she said. When Shaquil was mentioned, everyone''s memory gradually returned and they began to recall this wealthy ssmate. However, everyone was not very familiar with this person. They only roughly knew that he had a good family background. As for other things, they did not know at all, and there was not a single person who had a good rtionship with him. Therefore, at this moment, when everyone heard that this gathering was organized by Shaquil, they couldn''t help but have a strange feeling. After all, they were not familiar with him. Moreover, they didn''t want to see such an unfamiliar tyrant show off his wealth in brilliantly, which dazzled many students'' eyes. "Shaquil is here. Let''s wee him!" The ss monitor shouted, and everyone greeted him perfunctorily. Shaquil nodded and walked toward Winnie. He smiled and said, "Winnie, you''re here too. It''s been a long time since west met!" Looking at Shaquil, who was dressed well and pretending to be familiar with her, Winnie felt slightly unhappy. She frowned slightly, but still reached out to shake hands with him. Seeing this, everyone realized that Shaquil had organized this ss reunion for Winnie, a great beauty. They couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts, and their good moods vanished. Shaquil naturally did not care about other students'' opinions. He pointed to the seat next to Winnie and said, "Winnie, can I sit here?" Before Winnie could say anything, Yoko said directly, "That seat is reserved for Winnie''s boyfriend." "Fade, it''s time for the meal. Come and sit down!" Yoko shouted at Fade. Seeing this, Fade walked over and sat down with a grin. On the other hand, Shaquil''s face fell when he saw this. The light in his eyes dimmed slightly and he red at Fade. Fade didn''t care about the dirty looks he was getting. He sat directly next to Winnie, gently held her hand, and said with a smile, "Winnie." Seeing this, Shaquil''s expression was gloomy, and his eyes became even colder. Seeing that the situation was not pleasant, the monitor quickly changed the topic and said, "The dishes are here. Let''s start eating now. Come on, let''s have a toast. We haven''t seen each other for so many years. It''s our fate to meet again right now. Cheers!" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The crowd clinked their sses, and so did Fade. He even drank a ss of wine on behalf of Winnie in a thoughtful manner. Seeing such intimacy between them, Shaquil''s eyes suddenly became darker. Later, everyone began to chat. They were not familiar with Shaquil, so they did not let their guards down. They could only make some small talk. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward. At this moment, Shaquil finally couldn''t help himself. He spoke directly to Fade, saying, "I don''t know what is Mr. Chen''s upation, but he must be an extraordinary person to be paired up with a famous artist like Winnie!" Chapter 326 Chapter 326 The scene turned quiet suddenly and the atmosphere became tense. Everyone''s eyes focused on Fade Chen and Shaquil Xu as soon as these words were spoken. Fade nced at Shaquil, picked up a mouthful of vegetables, and said lightly, "I am a doctor, a doctor specializing in traditional Chinese medicine!" Hearing this, Shaquil immediately burst intoughter. "Looks like Mr. Chen is a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine! Nowadays, it seems to me that it''s not easy to be a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine! I don''t know where Mr. Chen is working and how much you earn in a month?" he said. "It''s enough to cover my living expenses!" Fade answered. He didn''t exin anything in detail. After all, he didn''t know how much he could earn in a month. In the newly establishedpany, he had many shares, and he didn''t know how much they were worth. However, Shaquil understood his words as him being embarrassed due to his low sry. Therefore, Shaquil smiled proudly, and he was not interested in making small talk with Fade. He set his eyes on Winnie Huo and said directly, "Winnie, I heard that your career hasn''t been going well recently!" Winnie''s expression changed slightly, and then she said ndly, "It''s nothing of importance. It''s just a small matter." Winnie didn''t want to talk about these things, but Shaquil deliberately added, "It doesn''t seem to be a small matter. I heard that you were banned by yourpany. I haven''t heard updates on you for a long time." Hearing this, Winnie''s face couldn''t help but fall, and her facial expression was a little gloomy. Yoko Xie''s face fell instantly. She said to Shaquil impolitely, "Shaquil, didn''t you hear that Winnie doesn''t want to talk about this matter. Why are you still talking about it then? This is Winnie''s personal business. What does it have to do with you?" Shaquil smiled and said, "Can''t I show concern for my old ssmate? Besides, who said that this matter has nothing to do with me? Maybe I have a way to help Winnie?" Yoko was stunned, and then she looked at Shaquil in disbelief. "You have a way to help her? Shaquil, although you are from a good family background, you can''t interfere in the entertainment industry," she said. "Not necessarily!" Shaquil replied. He smiled mysteriously, then took out a contract and handed it to Winnie. He said directly, "Winnie, I won''t beat around the bush. I''ll get straight to the point." "This is the new contract that Director. Liu gave you. As long as you agree to the matter between you and him, Mr. Liu will help you to contact thepany regarding the issue of the cklist and promote your career at the same time." Winnie was initially expectant, but when she heard these words, her face suddenly fell. She stared at Shaquil coldly and said in an icy tone, "Were you sent by Freddie Liu?" Freddie was none other than one of the senior leaders of Winnie''spany. He was the one who secretly tried to set some terms and conditions for Winnie, and got her banned. Yoko knew about what had happened to Winnie. When she heard the name, she burst out in anger, saying, "Shaquil, you''re not being a gentleman at all. Winnie was bullied by Freddie. You''re Winnie''s ssmate after all, but you didn''t help her. Instead, you helped Freddie to threaten Winnie. You''re even worse than some wild beast." When the students around heard her words, their faces fell. Although they did not know the details, they heard that Shaquil had helped someone bully Winnie. Shaquil was unperturbed. Instead, he stopped pretending to be nice and said directly, "Winnie, since we are old ssmates, I''ll tell you the truth. It''s normal for female stars to sleep with rich businessmen. Even if word spreads, it''s no big deal. On the contrary, these rumors can hype your poprity." "What''s more, Director Liu is one of the board members and major shareholders of An Entertainment. With his support, your career will definitely go further. It''s not impossible for you to make it to the top," he added. "Compared with these benefits, sleeping with him means nothing. You don''t know how many female stars have taken the initiative to look for Director Liu, but he didn''t give them any chance. This time, Director Liu has taken a fancy to you, and that is your blessing!" he said. Winnie didn''t expect Shaquil to say such shameless words. She was so angry that her face turned red. She shouted, "Get out! Get out of here!" Shaquil was also shocked. He got up and shouted, "Winnie, you''re aging. You''re going to be outdated soon. You''re still pretending to be a pure little girl. What''s wrong with sleeping with Director Liu? He''s better than your loser boyfriend." As he said that, he insulted Fade as well. "You, you are shameless!" Winnie said. She did not expect her old ssmate to be so immoral. She was so angry that she pped Shaquil directly in the face. "Bitch, how dare you hit me!" Shaquil said. His face suddenly fell and he was about to p Winnie as well. But just as he made his move, his wrist sank, and a hand, which was like a pair of iron pincers, grabbed Shaquil''s wrist firmly, causing him to be unable to move. When Shaquil saw that it was Fade who was doing this, he immediately became furious and tried to break free. However, he found that he couldn''t get rid of Fade''s iron grip at all. Instantly, he shouted angrily, "Winnie, ask your boyfriend to let go of me. Otherwise, just wait for Director Liu to cklist you until your death 1" "Pa!" Fade kicked Shaquil''s belly and sent him flying. Shaquil''s face twisted in pain. He took out his phone and said, "How dare you hit me! I''ll call Director Liu now and cklist you, Winnie. I''ll see how you can still be so arrogant!" Hearing this, Winnie''s facial expression couldn''t help but darken, and Yoko also seemed anxious. At this time, Fade gave Winnie aforting look and whispered, "It''s alright, I''ll take care of this matter!" When Shaquil saw this, he sneered and said, "What can you do, poor Chinese medical doctor? What a joke!" Fade took out his cell phone and dialed a number. Then, he said, "President An, I''m Fade. I''m Winnie''s friend. I want to know information on why she was banned." The person on the other end of the phone was none other than the head of the advertising industry in Long City. An Entertainment, where Winnie was working, was owned by him. President An, who was on the opposite end of the phone, immediately understood what was going on. He quickly said, "Since this is President Chen''s friend, there must be some misunderstanding. I''ll resolve it right now."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Well, sorry to trouble you, President An," Fade said, and then he hung up the phone. Hearing Fade''s call, Shaquil sneered and said, "You''re putting on an act. Who do you think you are? You want to resolve this problem with just a phone call. How ridiculous, and you don''t even know Director Liu''s position. Winnie can be banned until death with just one word from Director Liu." However, Shaquil''s outgoing call did not connect for a long time. Shaquil''s expression darkened. "Maybe Director Liu is in a meeting, and it''s not convenient for him to answer the phone. I''ll call himter, and the results will be the same," he said. But at this time, Yoko suddenly eximed in surprise, and then she was overjoyed. She handed the phone to Winnie and yelled, "Winnie, look, look at this!" Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Winnie Huo quickly went over to take a look, and then a surprised expression appeared on her face. "Is this true?"she asked. When the ssmates around her saw this, they also came over and began to read this news. Seeing this, Shaquil Xu frowned. He was about to ridicule her, but at this time, the excited ssmates started to shout. "Winnie, you''re free from the ban! That''s great!" "Really? Let me see!" "Of course it''s true. Look, the official website of An Entertainment has issued a statement." "Not only that, take a look here. Not only An Entertainment, but also the leader of the An Family has posted an apology video in person." "In addition to that, there is also an announcement, which is a change of personnel. Look, Freddie Liu from An Entertainment has been removed from the position of general manager, and even his position on the board of directors and shareholders was removed." "What''s going on? Winnie, is all this due to your boyfriend''s phone call?" Hearing these voices, Shaquil frowned. He shook his head and said, "How is this possible? How could that guy know such a big shot? It''s impossible." Just as Shaquil said that this was impossible, his cell phone rang. It was Freddie calling him. Shaquil quickly picked up the phone and said, "Director Liu, I..." As a result, as soon as he finished speaking, Freddie''s angry roar came from the other end of the phone. "Shaquil, I asked you to help me persuade Winnie. What have you done now? President An personally called me to expel me from thepany. What kind of person have you provoked?" Shaquil was stunned. He didn''t know what to say at all. When his eyes fell on Fade again, he looked a little incredulous. "Shaquil, you can''t even deal with such a small matter. Don''t try to follow me anymore, and don''t come and look for me again," The person on the other end of the phone scolded angrily, and finally hung up the phone. Shaquil immediately looked at Fade in a dumbfounded manner, and his mind was still nk. He couldn''t believe that it was really because of Fade''s call that the boss of the An Group was provoked. He looked at the jubnt expression on Winnie''s face, Fade''s proud expression as he smiled, and the cheers and disdainful nces of the crowd. Shaquil felt anger surging in his heart. He didn''t want to believe what was happening in front of him. He red at Fade and roared, "How could this be possible? It must be fake. All of this must be fake. You are not worthy of Winnie. How can you know these big shots?" "You look so poor. Your clothes look cheap, and I guess that you are only wearing 100 yuan worth of things. Winnie, if you follow him, you won''t live a good life. A poor guy like him can''t even afford to treat you to a decent meal with a month''s sry. You won''t have a good life. Come with me, and apologize to Director Liu. Things will be better," Shaquil yelled crazily. No one knew if he understood what was happening in front of him. Maybe Freddie''s angry abuse caused him to lose his mind and he didn''t want to believe what was happening in front of him. Winnie said coldly, "Shaquil, considering that we are ssmates, if you apologize to Fade now, I can forgive you. Otherwise..." "It''s a joke to ask me to apologize to a poor man like him," Shaquil said, and his eyes were red. He rushed to Fade and wanted to tear off his clothes and essories. "He''s covered with trash, and he is trash himself. It''s impossible for me to apologize to trash!"he said. Fade''s eyes became cold and he dodged Shaquil''s actions. He said coldly, "You''d better stop now. Otherwise, you can''t afford to destroy the gift that I''m going to give to Winnie." At this moment, Fade had an amulet in his hand that was made of ice silk and warm jade. He was going to give it to Winnie after the ss reunion. After all, he still had a few, and almost all of his friends and rtives have gotten it. Fade did not value this amulet very much. However, if it was identally broken by Shaquil, the warm jade might not be worth much, but the ice silk was not something that could be easily obtained. It would be a loss. Hearing this, Shaquil immediatelyughed and said, "You are so cheap. How dare you use this as a gift for Winnie. Is it even worth ten yuan? If I break it, I will give you a car aspensation." While speaking, Shaquil deliberately grabbed the bracelet on Fade''s wrist. Seeing this, Fade snorted coldly. He punched Shaquil,sending him flying. Shaquil smashed against the door of the private room, andnded outside. Shaquil struggled to get up. At this moment, two men walked past him and a young man with long hair saw him and was shocked. He said, "Shaquil, why are you here? What''s going on?" Shaquil looked at the long-haired man with joy on his face and said, "Norman, you''re just in time. A poor guy here beat me. Help me teach him a lesson ." "Damn it. How dare someone hit Norman Ning''s brother? Are they tired of living?" The long-haired man snorted coldly.He then said to the short-haired man with earrings next to him, "Master Zhan, please wait for a moment. I have to do something for my brother. I''ll be right back." Master Zhan nodded.He seemed interested to watch the drama unfold, and his arms were crossed. Norman helped Shaquil up and walked into the private room. Shaquil pointed at Fade and said, "Norman, that''s the guy. Damn it, this poor guy is pretending to be powerful in front of me. He brought an old bracelet as a gift and said that I can''t afford to pay for it if I break it. Now I''m going to show him that I can afford to pay for it even if I kill him. Isn''t it just a matter of spending a little money?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Norman looked at Fade from head to toe, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, revealing a disdainful sneer. Then, his eyes fell on the bracelet and he said disdainfully, "Boy, you''re really arrogant, aren''t you? You''re so bold to ckmail my brother with an old bracelet!" Fade looked at Norman and said coldly, "I''ve said it before. If you break my things, you can''t afford to pay for it even if I kill you all." "What a joke. You''re poor. What valuable things do you have?" Norman said disdainfully. Then, he narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "I''m going to break your bracelet today. Let''s see what you can do about that." While speaking, Norman rushed toward Fade, targeting Fade''s bracelet. But at this moment, he suddenly heard a loud shout, "Wait a minute, stop!" Norman was stunned and he stopped in his tracks. When he turned toward the speaker, he discovered that it was Master Zhan with the short hair and earrings. He couldn''t help but be dumbfounded, and he said, "Master Zhan, this..." Seeing this, Shaquil was a little dissatisfied. He frowned and said unpleasantly, "What are you doing? Norman and I will teach this kid a lesson. Don''t simply intervene in this matter." Hearing this, Norman''s expression suddenly changed. He quickly gestured his hand and gave Shaquil a look, indicating to him that he should not continue to speak. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Upon hearing this, Master Zhan nced at Shaquil Xu. He didn''t care much for his words, and then his eyes fell on Fade Chen''s bracelet. He smiled and said, "Can I have a look at this bracelet?" Fade said coldly, "It''s private property. No one is allowed to borrow it." When Shaquil heard this, he said disdainfully, "It''s just an old bracelet, don''t pretend otherwise." But at this moment, Master Zhan stared at the bracelet for a few seconds, as if he had noticed something. He sighed and said, "It turns out that this is a valuable item. No wonder you are so nervous." "A valuable item?" Norman Ning and Shaquil were both stunned, and Shaquil said discontentedly, "It''s just an old bracelet, isn''t it? There are so many such items on the street, so how can it be valuable? You can buy something like that for ten yuan." Master Zhan looked at Shaquil, as though he thought that Shaquil was a fool, and he sneered. "Ten yuan? You are really an ignorant person who doesn''t know what he should fear. This bracelet is not any ordinary bracelet. Although the warm jade is ordinary, it costs tens of thousands of yuan. The most precious thing is the bracelet itself. If I''m not mistaken, it should be made of Ice Silk. Ice silk is a rare treasure indeed!"he said. "More importantly, this bracelet contains inner energy. It has the function of awakening one''s mind, strengthening one''s body, and defending against any attack. It''s definitely a treasure made by masters above the ck Level. I''m afraid that you can''t buy a treasure of this level, even if you pay ten or twenty million yuan,"he added. "What, ten or twenty million!" This time, not only Shaquil, but also the students in the room and even Winnie Huo were surprised. After all, they had just heard from Fade that the bracelet was a gift for Winnie. Looking at Fade''s attire, they thought that the bracelet only costed a dozen yuan. At most, it would cost around hundreds of yuan if bought on the street. They didn''t expect that this ordinary bracelet would be worth tens of millions. For a moment, everyone was stunned. A few secondster, Shaquil came to his senses and shook his head fiercely, saying, "This is impossible. How can an old bracelet be worth tens of millions of yuan? Besides, this is just your family''s beliefs. Who knows whether the ice silk that you said is indeed legitimate? I think you may be..." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Shaquil wanted to continue speaking, but Norman''s face changed drastically. He quickly covered Shaquil''s mouth and shouted coldly, "Shut up! Do you know Master Zhan''s identity? How could he lie about this kind of thing?" "Master Zhan? Is his family wealthy?" Shaquil asked in confusion. Norman said coldly, "Master Zhan is very rich and definitelyes from a prestigious family. Have you ever heard of the Zhan Family of South Hanover City?" "The Zhan Family of South Hanover City?" Shaquil said. He was still thinking, and then he thought of something. His expression changed drastically, and an incredulous expression appeared on his face. "The Zhan Family of South Hanover City, are you talking about the Zhan Family who is well- known in South Hanover City, and even in seven or eight nearby cities?"he asked. "There is no other Zhan family worth mentioning!" Norman said. "Quintus Zhan is Master Zhan from the Zhan Family of South Hanover City. With his identity, do you think that Master Zhan would misjudge this item?"he continued. Hearing this, Shaquil''s face couldn''t help but change and he seemed shocked. The way he perceived Fade also changed. "Well, I guess that bracelet is really worth 10 or 20 million yuan then,"he said. Before Norman could open his mouth, the corner of Quintus''s mouth revealed a disdainful sneer, and then he said, "Just the materials alone are worth tens of millions. Along with the inner energy inside, the value of this bracelet is at least more than 20 million yuan." His words affirmed the value of the bracelet. For a moment, all the students in the private room gazed at Fade in disbelief, with a different kind of expression in their eyes. They thought that Winnie''s boyfriend was just an ordinary working adult, and he would probably have a sry of few thousand yuan per month. Unexpectedly, he was really an undercover wealthy man who was flying under the radar! The bracelet he was giving out was worth 20 million. Just a phone call and he could cause An Entertainment to issue an announcement to cancel Winnie''s ban in thepany. That was a real big shot indeed! Even Yoko Xie, who was messing with Winnie when she brought Fade over, was a little stunned at the moment. She just wanted to test this potential boyfriend for her best friend, but she did not expect that she had discovered a hidden rich man. At this moment, Yoko poked Winnie''s waist with her finger and whispered, "Winnie, your dear boyfriend is a wealthy man. Why didn''t you tell me this?" Winnie was confused as well. She shook her head and said, "I didn''t know about this as well!" Then, she suddenly thought of something and blushed. She exined in a hurry, "Actually, he is not my boyfriend at all. He is just a doctor who is looking after me." However, Yoko obviously didn''t believe her at the moment. Instead, she began to encourage Winnie,saying, "You have to hold on to such a high- quality, low- key boyfriend with outstanding medical skills. If you miss this opportunity now, you won''t have any chance in the future!" Just as everyone was feeling shocked, the corners of Master Zhan''s mouth curved into a faint smile. He walked over to Fade and said, "This bracelet is worth 20 million yuan. I''ll add five million and offer you 25 million yuan. Why don''t you sell it to me?" When everyone heard that Master Zhan wanted to buy the bracelet, with an additional five million, they suddenly burst into an uproar. They looked at Fade with burning eyes. Fade shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, this is a gift for Winnie. It''s not for sale!" Upon hearing this, Master Zhan''s face froze slightly and he felt a little surprised. But then a confident smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and he continued, "It seems that Mr. Chen is dissatisfied with the price. I''ll add another five million and offer a starting price of 30 million yuan. Please sell the bracelet to me!" Hearing this, everyone was shocked again, especially Winnie''s ssmates. They were all average people. In the twinkling of an eye, this person has added five million. Everyone''s eyes became warm. But at this time, Fade shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. I won''t sell this bracelet." "Then Mr. Chen, please give me a price, I..." Quintus said. However, Fade directly shook his head and said, "I''m not short of money, so no matter how much the offer is, I won''t sell it." Hearing this, Master Zhan''s face couldn''t help but change, and there was a slightly angry expression on his face. No one had ever dared to refuse his offer. With a snort, Quintus''s tone suddenly became cold, "This will be myst offer. I''ll offer 40 million yuan.Please give me the bracelet,"he said. Hearing Quintus''s presumptuous request, Fade''s expression also became cold. He said in an icy tone, ''Tm also going to say this onest time. I''m notcking in money, so I won''t sell this bracelet." Quintus snorted coldly. Norman quickly stood up, looked at Fade, and said, "Mr. Chen, you may be rich. But you should know thatpared to Master Zhan, your wealth is not at the same level at all." "Master Zhan is a descendant of the Zhan Family in South Hanover City. I don''t need to say much about the background of the Zhan Family, and I believe you have a clear idea about it. Even if you have money, you are only worth at most hundreds of millions of yuan. Master Zhan wants to buy your bracelet now, and he is making such a good offer. This is a good chance for you, and I hope you won''t make a mistake," Norman said, looking at Fade earnestly. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 There was resentment in Shaquil Xu''s eyes. He whispered to himself, "So what if you''re richer than me? In front of a noble young master like Master Zhan, you''re just a piece of trash." Winnie Huo''s ssmates also sighed at this moment. Although they didn''t want to admit it, they had to admit that what Norman Ning said was very reasonable. Although Fade Chen was rich, he was irrelevantpared to someone like Quintus Zhan. After that, Norman and Quintus looked down on Fade, with a proud expression, as if they were waiting for him to hand over the bracelet. Looking at this group of self-righteous guys, Fade shook his head. When he was about to punch them and send them flying, his cell phone suddenly rang. Fade saw the caller ID, and it was Donny Liang. Thus, he picked up the phone and said, "Hello, this is Fade!" "Fade, it''s Donny here. I''ve prepared the money that I owed youst time. Where are you now? I''ll send it to you!" Donny spoke to Fade cautiously. "Oh, just in time. Please bring me the money. I''m..." Fade said. He immediately told him the name of the hotel and the private room they were in. In the private room, after hearing what Fade said, Norman immediately sneered and said, "Mr. Chen, do you think that it is necessary for you to show your financial struggle in front of Master Zhan? If you ask someone to send money to you, how much can they bring? Five million or ten million? This is a small amount only, and with Master Zhan''s situation, it''s just a matter of him snapping his fingers to produce this amount. But for you, it''s almost necessary to tighten your belt to acquire this amount." Fade ignored Norman''s sarcastic words and waited there quietly. He also gave the bracelet to Winnie, and helped her to put it on. Shortly after that, Donny, came over, and he was panting. When Norman heard the sound of someone approaching, he shook his head and sneered,saying, "The person who is bringing the money is here. I want to see how much money this person brought." As a result, when Norman turned around and saw the person who was bringing the money, he was shocked and asked, "Master Liang, why are you here?" Donny nced at Norman, nodded, and didn''t greet him. Then he trotted over to Fade and said respectfully, "Mr. Chen, I''ve brought the money here." While speaking, Donny handed a bank card to Fade and said respectfully, "This card will let you ess the ount containing 90 million yuan. This is the ount number and password . Mr. Chen, you can log in and check out the details on the website." Fade gestured his hand and said, "That won''t be necessary. By the way, shouldn''t it be 40 million yuan? I lent 50 million to Old Mr. Tu, right?" Donny quickly said, "Mr. Chen, in regards to Mr. Tu''s 50 million yuan, my grandfather has already lent that amount to Mr. Tu. These 90 million yuan are all yours." "Oh, I see!" Fade replied. He knew that Shawn Liang had deliberately acted this way to show his goodwill. In this case, he epted the olive branch. Fade was speaking lightly about this matter, but Norman and the others, who had been mocking Fade for having no money, were dumbfounded at this moment. He was justparing Fade''s worth and Master Zhan''s. He assumed that at most, Fade would be given a few million yuan . He didn''t expect that Fade would be sent 90 million yuan in the twinkling of an eye, and it seemed that Fade really didn''t take this 90 million seriously.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Facing such a rich man, Norman and the others couldn''t help but change their facial expressions. As for Shaquil and those other ssmates, they looked at Fade in disbelief at this moment. They almost couldn''t believe that this guy in front of them, who was shabbily dressed, would be so rich. At this moment, Quintus''s face was a little gloomy. He wanted to buy something, but he didn''t get it. This situation was humiliating for him. As his facial expression darkened, he snorted coldly, saying "What if you have 100 million yuan? I have never failed to get what I want." While speaking, Quintus directly took out a bank card and ced it in front of Fade. He said in a cold voice, "My offer remains the same. 40 million yuan for this bracelet." Fade didn''t even look at the bank card. He said coldly, "Do you want to take my amulet by force?" Quintus said coldly, "The Zhan Family doesn''t need to grab or snatch anything from anyone. I''ll give you onest chance to give me the amulet. Otherwise, you won''t be able to hang on to it, and you won''t get any money for it." Norman seemed to acknowledge Fade''s wealth at this moment and came forward to persuade him,saying, "Mr. Chen,the hint that you are sending us is received loud and clear. I understand that you are quite rich, and your assets are estimated to reach billions in yuan. However, in front of the Zhan Family and in the face of absolute power, your wealth is like rubbish. It will have no effect at all. I hope that you can think about this matter carefully. Do not act in a way that will anger the Zhan Family." Hearing his words, Winnie and Yoko Xie, who cared about Fade''s well-being, could not help but feel nervous. They had just figured out the situation and knew that Master Zhan had a high status in South Hanover City. The Zhan family''s ancestor was a senior member of the army. After being injured and retiring from service, he established the Zhan Family. With the previous rtionships and connections that he had, together with his own powerful strength, he quickly established a firm foothold in South Hanover City and continued to develop and grow stronger there. Some people said that the Sun Family in Dragonville and the Zhan Family in South Hanover City were on par with each other. Some even said that the Zhan Family had a military background and were even stronger than the Sun Family. Whether these rumors were true or not, one thing was certain. The Zhan Family was indeed very powerful. The two of them gently informed Fade about this. Fade smiled faintly and was unfazed. He looked at Norman and Quintus and said in a low voice, "If I don''t sell what the Zhan family wants, will this be considered as provoking the Zhan family? It seems to me that the behavior of bandits are not as overbearing and domineering as yours right now. Is your family a family of bandits?" "Brat, you are courting death. How dare you insult the Zhan Family!" Quintus said. His eyes were cold. He waved hisrge hand and shouted, "Let''s teach him a lesson!" Suddenly, two tall men came out of nowhere and rushed toward Fade. At the sight of their swift and deft movements and gestures, Fade knew that they had received military training, even if they were not from the army. The two men''s movements were ferocious and powerful, and the sound of wind whistling could be heard. Winnie and Yoko were shocked when they witnessed this. Shaquil smiled at the corner of his mouth, and he was gleeful. But at this time, Fade faced the two men and patted their chests gently with his palms. The two men seemed to be hit with a heavy hammer and they flew backward directly. Their bodies wereunched more than ten meters away and they finally struck the pirs. Then, they stopped moving. Thereafter, Fade waved his hand, looked at Quintus , and said coldly, "Do you still want to fight?" Quintus''s face changed, and his expression revealed a sense of fear.As the Zhan Family originated from the military, the descendants of the family had to learn martial-arts from an early age, and they all practiced the neat and deft fighting moves from the military. In the beginning, the requirements for the family members were strict. But with the expansion of the Zhan Family, thepetition between members, and thefortable life, many juniors didn''t pay much attention to the martial- arts.Martial-arts training was done in a perfunctory manner and not done with full focus. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Quintus Zhan was such a member. His strength was not even as good as the two bodyguards. At this moment, the two bodyguards were defeated by Fade Chen with one move. How could he be a match for him? For a moment, Quintus was stunned and looked embarrassed. He wanted to retreat, but he was too shy. He wanted to attack, but his skills were not strong enough. At this moment, Quintus''s cell phone rang. He picked up the phone and said, "Well, I''m nearby. Alright, we can arrange to meet for dinner. I''ll be right there." After saying a few words, Quintus hung up the phone. Then, he turned around and said, "I still have something to attend to. I''ll let you go this time." After that, he left as though he was fleeing the scene. Norman Ning and Shaquil Xu were stunned for a moment, and then immediately ran away with their tails between their legs. Seeing such a scene, everyone suddenly burst intoughter and pped their hands. Donny Liang also left, while Fade and Winnie Huo''s ssmates continued to eat and drink. At this time, everyone''s attention was obviously focused on Fade, and they asked him many questions. They wanted to know what kind of person this young billionaire was! In this way until two o''clock in the afternoon, everyone finally finished their lunch and left. Fade sent Winnie and Yoko Xie back home. After being interrogated by the two girls,who were curious, he revealed some information on his identity before leaving. He told them that he was one of the shareholders of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. They had a wine factory and other industries under their leadership, and this was the source of his wealth. When the two of them heard this, they were shocked. They didn''t expect Fade to be the famous boss of the Life Elixir Winepany. Waving goodbye to Fade, the two of them returned to their house. They continued to chat about Fade after that. Yoko''s hands were pressing on her heart, and her eyes seemed to gleam. "Winnie, I didn''t expect this at all. Some time ago, your career was not smooth. Now, you are reaping a harvest of love. You actually found such a rich boyfriend. How lucky you are!"she said. Winnie blushed. "Don''t talk nonsense. Fade and I are just ordinary friends. Besides, I am not clear on his identity at all. I didn''t know that he was so rich, and that he is such a big boss,"she answered. "That''s better. It proves that you really love each other," Yoko smiled and said, "He''s really loyal and rich, and quite handsome. Winnie, don''t miss such a good opportunity!"she added. "What did I miss? We, we don''t have anything going on at all," Winnie exined. However, her eyes were misty, and her cheeks were flushed. When Yoko saw her in this state, she smiled and said, "You still don''t admit it? Look at yourself in the mirror. The love in your eyes is about to overflow. When I came in this morning, I clearly saw both of you behaving intimately with one another!" "What intimate behavior? That''s just a misunderstanding, he was just treating me!" Winnie exined in a hurry. "There''s no need to exin to me. You are just trying to cover up the truth!" Yoko said. She smiled and then approached her in a secretive manner. "Winnie, you and Fade, you two, did you..."she said. "Did we do what?" Winnie asked in confusion. "Did you guys do that?" Yoko raised her eyebrows and spoke in a low voice. "Do what? Be clear about what you are saying. Why are you being so secretive?" Winnie asked in confusion. Yoko made a gesture with her left hand and right index finger in front of Winnie. She raised her eyebrows and said, "Well, to be honest, did you..." When Winnie saw this gesture, she suddenly came to her senses. Immediately, her pretty face turned red, and she picked up a pillow and beat Yoko with it. She said, "Damn you, Yoko, you are so perverted that you have to think about those things. We are just ordinary friends. It was only the second time we have met each other. The other time was at Cloud n mountain. How would it be possible for us to do that?" "Oh, just the second time that you met each other! It''s indeed a little short, but you can do it when you meet for the third time," Yoko said with a smile. "You''re still spouting nonsense!" Winnie replied. Her cheeks were as red as roses. Yoko looked earnest and she said, "I''m not spouting nonsense. I can see that you have a good rtionship with each other, so it''s only a matter of time for you to have a breakthrough. Besides, you''re not young anymore. If you wait any longer, you''ll miss the best age to have a baby. You will have more positive experiences if you settle this matter early." "Yoko, you are just being awful. I won''t talk to you about this matter," Winnie said. She turned her head away, and the blush on her face became like a fire at this moment. Yoko still wanted to tease Winnie, but she suddenly thought of something. Her face changed and she said, "Oh no!" "What''s wrong?" Winnie turned her head and asked. Yoko''s expression darkened. She looked at Winnie hesitantly. "What do you mean? What''s wrong?" Winnie asked. Her face was still red. Yoko put her hands on Winnie''s shoulders and said in a low voice, "Winnie, you have to be mentally prepared." "What''s the matter? You''re being so stern!" Winnie said. She didn''t understand what was going on. Yoko said, "Fade said that he was a shareholder of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, and that he was the owner of the Life Elixir Winepany." "That''s right. Isn''t that what he said just now?" Winnie asked in a strange tone. "Love really causes people to be dizzy!" Yoko said. She shook her head, sighed softly, and then said, "The boss of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is a woman named Quin Lin. She is originally from Bay City, andter she came to Long City. She is married, and her husband''s name is Fade." Hearing this, Winnie''s expression changed instantly, and she suddenly thought of the relevant reports. Indeed, the news that Quin and her husband, Fade hade to Long City together, had been reported in the business circle of Long City recently. Winnie had never thought of this matter in this angle before. At this moment, Yoko had pointed it out to her, and she suddenly remembered all of this. For a moment, Winnie''s face fell, and she couldn''t help but feel depressed. When Yoko saw this, she couldn''t help but sigh. "Look at you. You look so disappointed. You even said just now that you didn''t like that guy,"she said. "I..." Winnie wanted to exin, but when she opened her mouth, she found that her throat was dry and she couldn''t speak at all. Yoko tried to advise her, but Winnie shook her head and said, "Yoko, I''m tired. I need some rest. You can entertain yourself." Then, Winnie went back to her room. Seeing this, Yoko could only sigh and whisper to herself helplessly, "Winnie, is this God''s will? It''s not easy to fall in love with someone, but it turns out that he is a married man. Ahhh!" Fade didn''t know about the problem that Winnie and Yoko were facing, so he came to thepany to see his wife and check on the business of the wine factory. As a result, when Fade arrived at the door of thepany, his wife called him on the phone.She said, "Where are you? Do you have time toe to thepany?" "I am at the entrance of thepany. What''s wrong, dear wife?" Fade said. He heard that Quin''s tone was a little urgent, and immediately strode into thepany. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "It''s about Shinnie. Come to my office and have a talk with me!" Quin said. "Okay, I''ll be right there!" Fade replied. He hung up the phone and quickly went upstairs. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 When Fade Chen came to the office, he saw a middle-aged man with sses rubbing his hands anxiously on the sofa. Quin Lin saw that Fade was there,so she did not beat around the bush and exined the matter directly to him. She said, "Fade, this is Shinnie Sun''s father, Edward Sun." "Second Uncle Sun came to ask us for help on Shinnie''s behalf this time," Quin said. Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown and said, "Ask us for our help? Did Shinnie encounter any trouble?" Edward patted his head,ming himself for this matter and said, "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. I didn''t listen to what Shinnie said at that time, but now it turned out like this. It''s all my fault!" "Second Uncle Sun, don''t worry. Tell me what happened," Fade said in a hurry. Edward told Fade what had happened in a hurry. He seemed reproachful of himself, and anxious as well. Since Fade caused a scene at the Sun Family''s residence that day, Shinnie was ostracized by Nathaniel Sun and Yannie Sun at that time because she had spoken up for Fade and Quin. Shinnie, an unimportant member of the family, was pushed aside by Nathaniel and Yannie, who were two main members of the family. Naturally, she had no ability to defend herself against this, so she could only endure this situation. However, Nathaniel and Yannie became more and more aggressive in trying to push her out. In the beginning, they only deducted some food and basic supplies from Shinnie''s family. In the end, they simply became more arrogant and directly isted Shinnie from the other members of the family, and even secretly ordered someone to beat her up. Being bullied like this, Shinnie felt that she couldn''t stay at home anymore. Therefore, she thought about the suggestion that Fade and Quin had given her, asking her to stay with them and leave the Sun Family. Therefore, Shinnie told her father Edward about this matter. She wanted to leave the Sun family and move out. Although Edward was not valued by the Sun family for many years, he still felt loyal to the Sun family. After all, as the most powerful family in Long City, they were quite famous. Therefore, he did not agree with Shinnie''s request, but only regarded herints as a childish joke. However, Edward did not expect that Nathaniel and Yannie would be more aggressive and excessive in their actions. They started to create small conflicts and then directly hit Shinnie. Several times when Shinnie came home, her cheeks were red and swollen. Obviously, she had been beaten. Edward now believed that his daughter had been bullied, so he went to find the elders of his family to demand justice. As a result, he did not expect that the seniors of the family had already made a decision before he came to tell them about this issue. They said that they would find a family for Shinnie and arrange a marriage for her. Edward didn''t agree at that time, saying that his daughter was only 19 years old. She was too young and she was not ready for a marriage at that time. However, the seniors of the family said that the issue had been decided. Age was not a problem. They would handle the matter of the marriage first. Such a domineering attitude naturally caused Edward and Shinnie to be dissatisfied. But at that time, Edward still held on to ast glimmer of hope, hoping that the family''s introduction of the other family was good. He thought maybe they could find a good marriage for his daughter. After all, it was verymon to have an arranged marriage in arge family. But it didn''t take long for Edward''sst expectation to bepletely shattered by the seniors of his family. They had found someone for Shinnie. The person chosen by the seniors of the family for Shinnie was actually a rich yboy. Since he was 15 or 16 years old, he had begun to mess with other women and had messed with countless women. Moreover, this yboy''s temperament was quite irritable. He was violent and would hit people when triggered. He had two sessive divorces, and both his former wives died because of venereal disease. No matter how Edward was reluctant to part with the Sun family, he would not allow them to push his daughter to such a guy. This was equivalent to pushing Shinnie into a bottomless abyss and causing her to perish. Therefore, Edward resolutely expressed his disapproval to the seniors of the family. Unexpectedly, the seniors of the family ignored his opinion and said that the matter had been decided. They said that they were ready to arrange for the meeting between the two sides and settle the matter. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Edward knew that there was no room for negotiation. He thought of what his daughter had mentioned before, of her intention of leaving the Sun Family. So he finally made up his mind that his family would leave the heartless Sun Family. Just as Edward was secretly preparing to leave, and ready to drop everything and flee, He learned that his daughter Shinnie was taken by one of his family members. He had just gotten home, when they said that she was going to meet the other party. Edward was anxious at that time and asked about the ce where the family members were meeting, but the family members didn''t give him any information at all. Even Shinnie''s cell phone was taken away, and he couldn''t get in touch with her at all. Edward, who was helpless and anxious, thought of Quin and Fade who were mentioned by his daughter. Therefore, he had made his way to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. After hearing all of this, Fade quickly began to think about the matter. If it was an ordinary meeting, it would not be a big deal. However, with the strange attitude of the Sun Family and the bad reputation of the other party, it was hard to guarantee that no ident would happen during this meeting. Therefore, the most important thing to do now was to find out where they were going for this meeting, and bring Shinnie back as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Fade couldn''t help but ask Edward, "You don''t know the location of this meeting at all?" Edward shook his head and said, "I''ve been busy preparing to leave the Sun family these few days and didn''t pay much attention to this matter. In addition to that, they deliberately hid the location from me, so I didn''t receive any news at all." He didn''t know the location, so he could only start to search for information from the other party. Hence, Fade asked, "How much do you know about the other party of this meeting? If he is from another city, he should be staying in a hotel, since he came for this meeting today. We should be able to find the relevant clues through this." Quin nodded and said, "I''ll contact the Dai family right away. They are in the catering and hotel business, so they should be able to find some clues in time." Edward thought for a moment and said, "The other party is from another ce, and hees from a family named Zhan in the south. I heard that the family is very powerful and can be on par with the Sun family, so the high-level family members wants to arrange for Shinnie to marry into that family in exchange for some benefits." "In the south, the family surname is Zhan, and this person has been married twice..." Quin said. She was ready to start the search by gathering information. But at this moment, Fade''s gaze froze and he immediately said to Quin, "Dear, there''s no need for a wide-scale search. Just let the Dai family search for half an hour or so for restaurants and amodation near the five-star hotel in the city center." "How did you know so much about this?" Quin asked in surprise, but she still sent out the information like what he said. Fade said in a low voice, "I just had lunch over there, and I met a rich man named Zhan." "What a coincidence!" Quin and Edward said in unison. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Soon, the Dai family''s investigation yielded some information . Indeed, forty minutes ago, a man named Quintus Zhan had gone for a meal in the western restaurant of the Five-star Hotel. He had met with some members of the Sun family, including Shinnie Sun. "We found her!" Edward Sun and Quin Lin said, and they were happy. But then, another message came, which caused the two of them to be nervous again. Five minutes ago, Quintus and Shinnie had finished their meal. Later, Quintus had directly booked a luxury suite in the hotel. Some staff members witnessed Quintus entering the suite with Shinnie. "Oh no, Quintus is going to bully Shinnie!" Quin said, and her face suddenly fell. A yboy booking a hotel room in the daytime and taking Shinnie there. It could not possibly be a positive situation. Edward was also anxious. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, "If Shinnie is hurt, I will fight with them." He did not only mean Quintus, but also the members of the Sun Family who had brought Shinnie for this meeting. They had apanied Shinnie to meet him. Now Shinnie was brought into a hotel room by Quintus. Without the consent of the Sun Family, how could he have done this? Thinking of this, Edward gritted his teeth again. He had a deeper understanding of the indifferent attitude and arrogance of thisrge family. Fade Chen''s face fell and he said, "It''s good that it''s not too far away. I''ll go first, and you cane later!" Then, Fade rushed out of the office. He didn''t use the stairs or wait for the elevator. He jumped out of the window in a sh, as he had looked down from the window and saw that there were not many people around. His body quickly fell from the tall building, and ayer of inner energy rose from within Fade to protect him. At thest few meters, he controlled his body and slowed down, falling into the green grass. Then, Fade''s legs seemed to be on fire,and he walked like he was on wheels. His figure left a shadow as he directly crossed houses, canals, and roads, rushing to the hotel in almost the shortest straight line. Along the way, Fade''s quick movements caused some passers-by to feel dizzy, and they felt a shadow flying past them. Some people thought that they were seeing things; some people thought that they had run into a ghost and screamed and hid in their houses; Some people thought that they were filming a show and shouted for Fade''s signature; Some people even thought that Fade was an alien and took out their cell phones to take a video of him excitedly. However, Fade was too fast, and they only managed to get a blurry image. In the end, in less than ten minutes, Fade, who was rushing madly, came to the five-star hotel. After he asked about the location of the room, Fade''s figure rushed up the stairs like lightning and rushed to Suite 818 on the eighth floor. In Room 818 at the moment, Shinnie put her hands on her chest and looked at Quintus in horror. He was rushing toward her. She said in a trembling voice, "What, what do you want to do?" "This time, the Sun Family did a good job. They actually got such a fresh little beauty for me. I have to enjoy myself," Quintus said. He licked his tongue, and an evil smile appeared on his face. He said to Shinnie, "Little beauty, I''ve brought you to a hotel room. Don''t you know what we are going to do?" Shinnie''s face suddenly turned pale. She held the pillow with both hands to block her body and said, "I, I am not familiar with you. You can''t do anything..." "What do you mean by not being familiar with me! I''ve met you today, and the date of your wedding has been fixed. You belong to me already, so there''s nothing that I can''t do!" Quintus said. The evil smile on Quintus''s face became more intense, and he had already taken off his clothes. Shinnie started to panic, and she kept stepping backward. "We, we are not married yet. We can''t do that. Don''te over, don''t touch me,"she said. "Little beauty, I didn''t expect you to be so pure. You''re still a virgin!" Quintus said. His eyes lit up and they seemed to sparkle brightly. "Don''t worry. I''m experienced and skilled. I won''t hurt you,"he said. He licked his tongue and rushed toward Shinnie. Shinnie was so frightened that she screamed and rolled to hide on the other side of therge bed. Quintus didn''t manage to grab her, and he fell on the bed,stretching his arms to hold Shinnie. Shinnie panicked and hit Quintus hard with the pillow in her hand. She rolled down from the other side of therge bed. Then, she ran to the door and wanted to leave. Quintus failed to grab Shinnie several times, which immediately caused him to be angry. With a cold expression, he got down from the bed and walked toward Shinnie. Shinnie panicked and tried frantically to open the door. All of a sudden, her arm was grabbed by Quintus, and he pulled her directly and they fell on the bed. In an instant, Quintus took off his trousers. He red fiercely at Shinnie and said, "I was just suppressing my anger at noon just now, and now you still want to provoke me. I''ll show you what being a man is." As he said this, Quintus threw himself at Shinnie like a ferocious wolf pouncing on a panicked little white rabbit. Shinnie was so terrified that she struggled and shouted, "Don''te over and don''t touch me, otherwise our Sun Family will not let you go. My cousins haven''t gone far away,and they will return here." "Your Sun Family?" Quintus sneered. "Don''t you know what happened? I brought you to the hotel to book a room, and the Sun Family agreed with me and they have left already. Otherwise, do you think they still don''t know anything about this after you have been here for so long?"he said. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Hearing this, Shinnie''s pretty face couldn''t help but turn pale, and a desperate expression appeared on her face. "Little beauty, don''t be so unhappy, just smile! Don''t worry, I will let you enjoy this very much. I promise that you will miss me and desire me in the future, and you will never be able to leave me again," Quintus said. He rushed up with a smile and was going to tear off Shinnie''s clothes. At this time, with a loud bang, the thick door of the hotel was kicked open, and then a figure rushed in. Quintus, who was on cloud nine, was frightened and he trembled. When he turned his head and saw someoneing in, he instantly shouted angrily, "Who the heck dares to ruin my enjoyment? I''ll kill him..." As a result, before he could finish his words, there was a loud sound. Quintus''s face was pped directly, and his cheeks quickly became red and swollen. ¡°How dare you hit me. I..." Quintus shouted. Immediately, he was startled when he saw the person in front of him. He cried out in surprise, "How can it be you?" At this time, he also recognized that the person who had rushed in was the bracelet owner he had just encountered in the private room. At that time, he had failed to buy the bracelet, but he was pped in the face by Fade when he showed off his wealth. In the end, he was full of anger. At this time, he wanted to vent his anger, but he was interrupted by this guy again. For a moment, Quintus''s face was full of anger. "It''s you again. You''ve ruined my pleasure,"he said. "That''s good!" Fade said. He pped the other side of Quintus''s face. He red at him fiercely and shouted, "You are looking for death for bullying my sister!" Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Quintus Zhan was stunned by the p. He held his face, looked at Shinnie Sun, and looked at Fade Chen. He said, "Your sister? She, she is from the Sun Family, you..." At this moment, Shinnie was absolutely petrified. When she saw Fade there, she couldn''t help but cry. She threw herself into Fade''s arms and held him. Her body trembled and she sobbed, saying, "Brother Chen, you are here. I, I..." Fade patted Shinnie''s back andforted her softly, saying, "Shinnie, don''t be afraid. I''m here. No one can hurt you anymore." Subsequently, Fade looked at Quintus coldly and said in an icy tone, "Do you want me to take action, or you do it on your own?" Quintus was so frightened that his body trembled. He quickly waved his hand to exin, "She, she is my fiancee. I didn''t force her." Hearing this, Shinnie quickly denied his words and shouted, "I am not your fiancee. I, I was just here to meet you. My cousin said that if you are not suitable for me, then I can forget about it. I said that I don''t agree to you, but you tricked me into going into the hotel room and want to..." Quintus quickly exined, "I, I did it because I got the hint from your Sun Family, I..." Fade snorted and said, "You don''t have to exin anything to me. Since you have done such a thing, you have to bear the consequences!" As he spoke, a bright light appeared in Fade''s hand, which was aimed at Quintus''s legs. The light surged out and was about to shoot out. Seeing this, Quintus was frightened and panicked. He trembled and covered his important body part in a hurry. He shook his head desperately and said, "No, don''t. I admit that I was wrong, I was wrong. Please, I beg you, don''t do this!" Fade pressed Shinnie''s head with his left hand and buried her in his arms. Then, his right hand shook gently, and with a swish, a ray of light burst out and hit the important part of Quintus urately. Immediately, he let out a miserable howl. He fell to the ground, rolling and said intermittently, "You, you crippled me. We, the Zhan Family, will not let you go. We won''t..." Fade was toozy to listen to this guy''s nonsense so he kicked Quintus and knocked him out. Then, he held Shinnie, who was sobbing, and walked out of the room. Ten minutester, Edward Sun and Quin Lin also arrived at the hotel. They gathered around Shinnie who was crying andforted her. Shinnie calmed down and told them what had happened. It turns out that in the morning when Shinnie was packing up and preparing to leave the Sun family, her cousin Yannie Sun hade to Shinnie''s room. She said that she had something to talk to her about. Yannie often bullied Shinnie, so when Shinnie saw her, she was naturally a little vignt. But this time, Yannie''s attitude was very gentle, and she even deliberately tried to please her. She indicated that she already knew that Shinnie was going to leave the Sun family. Now that she had thought about what had happened in the past, she apologized for her behavior of bullying Shinnie, and said that she hoped to be forgiven by her. Shinnie, who had always been kind, immediately became softhearted after hearing her cousin''s apology. Later, Yannie took the opportunity to talk about the meeting. Shinnie naturally would not agree to this ridiculous marriage. However, Yannie said that the people from the Zhan Family had arrived. If they learned that Shinnie was unwilling to marry into their family and left directly, they might hold a grudge against the Sun Family. So she hoped that Shinnie could meet the other party and make things clear before leaving the Sun Family so that the sense of hostility from the Zhan Family would not be so strong. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Hearing this, Shinnie felt that this was quite reasonable. After all, she was also a member of the Sun Family. It was best to rify the situation with a meeting and avoid any misunderstanding between the two families. Therefore, Shinnie agreed to Yannie''s request. Hence, she came to the hotel with Yannie to meet with Quintus. As a result, when she came to the meeting, Yannie''s words had changed. She did not mention anything about canceling the engagement. Instead, she enthusiastically matched Shinnie and Quintus together. Quintus was also very generous at the table, showing that he was very fond of Shinnie. Shinnie thought that the other party was too enthusiastic at the moment, so her cousin was too embarrassed to mention the cancetion of the engagement. She wanted to make things clear in order to avoid any misunderstandings. Hence, after lunch, she promised to go into the room with Quintus. As for her safety, Yannie promised to wait for her outside the door. But to her surprise, Yannie was totally in cahoots with Quintus. Quintus did not change his old habits at all. When he saw Shinnie''s beautiful face, he couldn''t help but try to force himself on Shinnie as soon as she entered the room. As a result, that''s how everything happened. After learning about what had happened, Fade, Quin, and Edward were so furious that they were about to burst into rage. At this moment, Edward had made up his mind to leave the Sun family. In this case, Fade simply decided to take them directly to the Sun family to rify the situation. He would also bring up the matter of Yannie, Nathaniel Sun, and the others that were trying to bully Shinnie. Therefore, Fade and Quin brought Edward and Shinnie all the way to the Sun family. As they approached the Sun family''s residence, Shinnie couldn''t help but feel nervous. Her eyes flickered, and her hands and feet were also trembling slightly. Seeing this, Fade patted Shinnie''s head and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Shinnie. Don''t be afraid. With Brother Chen here, they won''t dare to do anything!" "Alright!" Shinnie said and nodded. There was a hint of firm determination in her eyes. Many people were sitting in the living room of the Sun Family''s residence as Fade and the others moved toward them. Everyone was deep in discussion, and the atmosphere was very lively. Harvard Sun, the patriarch of the Sun family, sat in the seat of honor, and Susanna Yang, his wife, sat beside him. Nathaniel, Yannie, and the other members of the Sun family sat below them. Harvard looked at Yannie with a smile on his face and praised her, saying, "Yannie, you''ve done a good job this time!" Susanna smiled and said, "Yannie has a detailed mind and nned well. She has seeded in causing Shinnie to meet with Quintus. As long as they get to know each other more, the marriage will be settled. This time, she has achieved sess." Yannie smiled and said, "Thank you for yourpliments, uncle, and aunt. It''s just a small matter, and it isn''t worth mentioning." Nathaniel said at this moment, "We have dealt with Shinnie. What should we do with Edward then?" Hearing what he said, Harvard sneered and said, "Edward is a descendant of the Sun family, and he was well respected for so many years in the family. Now that we are asking him for some favors, he wants to leave our Sun family. He is simply ungrateful." Susanna snorted, and there was a stern look in her eyes. She said, "Such an ungrateful person can''t remain with us for a long time. After Shinnie''s matter is settled this time, Edward will be driven out directly, and all his properties under the Sun Family''s name will be taken back." "Yes, that will be the case!" Harvard said and nodded. He added, "We no longer need a family member who is unwilling to contribute to the well-being of our Sun Family to remain with us." Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Hearing Harvard Sun''s words, everyone could not help but nod. They thought that Shinnie Sun and Edward Sun should be willing to sacrifice themselves. Then, Nathaniel Sun''s eyes lit up and he said excitedly, "This marriage with the Zhan Family is a huge advantage for our Sun Family." When the advantages were mentioned, the eyes of all the people there suddenly lit up, and their tones also became excited. Harvard nodded and said, "Yes, indeed. The Zhan Family is very powerful in South Hanover City. More importantly, the military background of the Zhan Family is absolutely a huge force, which will be of great benefit to our Sun Family in the future." Susanna Yang nodded and continued, "This time, we have promised them that Shinnie will get married to Quintus Zhan. The Zhan Family has promised to coborate with the Sun Family in business. In the future, they will also put in a good word for our family in the army." "In my opinion, the most important thing from this rtionship with the Zhan Family is their connection to the army. In this aspect,the Sun Family is vulnerable. Since the return of our elder, our Sun Family has developed rapidly and advanced rapidly in the martial-arts. We have be the most powerful family in Long City and the strength of our martial-arts skills has reached its peak." "Now, it is important for us to expand our rtionships and make more connections. The Zhan Family members are not the real military members, but they have a close rtionship with the army. For our Sun family, this is a good starting point to build something," Nathaniel said. He acted as though he had a well-thought-out n. He smiled and spoke with fervor and confidence, looking extremely confident and happy. Harvard nodded and said, "Nathaniel''s words make a lot of sense. Next, we will coborate with the Zhan Family. Building a good rtionship with the military will be the next mission of our Sun family ." They were eagerly discussing the benefits gained from the Sun Family''s cooperation with the Zhan family this time, as well as their future development prospects. But they seemed to have forgotten that the so-called benefits would depend on the happiness of a young girl''s life. They were a group of cold-blooded human beings. In their eyes, they only thought about the benefits and nothing else. As Edward heard their discussion, he had already walked to the door at this moment, looking extremely gloomy. He was so furious that he kicked open the door of the living room and walked over with vigorous strides. Shinnie, who was biting her lip and had a determined expression, followed Edward and entered the room. Their entrance interrupted the discussion in the room, and then they looked at the two people who came in with surprise. "Shinnie, why are you back?" Yannie Sun looked at Shinnie in surprise. Hearing these words, Edward''s head was about to explode. He stepped forward, pped Yannie''s face, and shouted coldly, "How dare you ask this question. As Shinnie''s cousin, you actually deceived her and pushed her into the mouth of the evil wolf. Are you still human?" Yannie didn''t know thest time she was pped in this manner. She suddenly got angry and stood up. She confronted Edward and said, "As unimportant members of our family, you have been eating our Sun Family''s food and stayed in our residence for so many years. What''s the problem with sacrificing Shinnie now?" "Why don''t you sacrifice yourself instead of Shinnie!" Edward shouted angrily. Yannie red at him and said, " I am an important family member. You all are just unimportant members." "You..." Edward''s eyes suddenly turned scarlet, and his eyes were full of anger. There were many family members and rtives of the family in the room. When they heard this, their faces couldn''t help but change. Seeing that things were not going the right way, Nathaniel pulled Yannie down. He got up and said with a smile, "Uncle Edward, you think too much about this matter. It''s not as bad as you think. It''s a good thing that we let Shinnie join the Zhan family!" "After all, the Zhan Family is the secondrgest family in South Hanover City, and they have a lot of power behind them. Evenpared with our Sun Family, they are not too far behind. It is her fortune that she can marry into such a powerful family. After all, not everyone has the opportunity to be the young madam of the Zhan Family." Nathaniel''s shameless expression caused Edward to be even angrier. "You''re right. Who doesn''t know this? The Zhan family is really powerful, but don''t you know what kind of person Quintus is? He is a yboy with a strange temperament. Asking Shinnie to marry such a person is pushing Shinnie into the bottomless abyss to suffer, isn''t it?" "What''s more, Shinnie is now an adult. She has her own ideas, and who she has feelings for. You can''t force her to marry someone she doesn''t like," Edward roared angrily. Shinnie also sobbed and said at this moment, "It''s, it''s not that I don''t want to contribute to the family. It''s just that I don''t like that person, and I don''t want to go to the Zhan Family." Edward''s roar and Shinnie''s faint sobbing suddenly caused the atmosphere in the room to tense up. Some of the members of the Sun Family lowered their heads and looked sullen at this moment, contemting the issue in their mind. At this moment, many people looked at Edward and Shinnie differently. They felt their pain. If this kind of thing could happen to Edward and Shinnie, then it could also happen to them. The sound of chattering broke the silence all of a sudden. Harvard, who was a senior in the Sun Family, noticed this and his face fell. He snorted and said, "Everyone keep quiet!" Original from N?velDrama.Org. All of a sudden, the scene simmered down. Then, Harvard red at Edward and said in a deep voice, "Edward, Shinnie, as members of the Sun Family, you are unwilling to contribute to the family due to your own selfish interests. Do you still think that you are right ?" "You have to know that the matter of contributing to the family is greater than the will of Heaven!" "Now, I''ll give you onest chance to ept the family arrangements. I can pretend that nothing happened just now. Otherwise..." Harvard snorted heavily, and his tone was pressurizing. Edward''s eyes were full of disappointment when he heard this. He shook his head and smiled, saying, "I''m so stupid. I have been waiting for a long time, and I was hoping that you may consider the benefits of having us as your family members." "I know that I am wrong now. In your eyes, we are not family members at all. We are just tools that you can use." "Tools!" Harvard frowned. "I''m doing this for the sake of my family. You..." "Don''t spout nonsense!" Edward shouted and interrupted Harvard''s words. He yelled, "You''re talking about the benefits for the family, but in fact, it''s only the benefits to the important members. You intend to sacrifice the interests of other unimportant members for the family and for yourself. I want to ask you, do you think that we don''t belong to this family? Are our interests still considered to be part of the interest of the family?" Hearing such shouting words, Harvard''s face also changed. Many members and rtives of the family shifted their expressions at the moment. As they thought about Edward''s words, the expressions on their faces kept changing. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Seeing how bad the situation was turning out, Susanna Yang stood up and pointed at Edward Sun, saying, "The main members of our family have made greater contributions to the family. Naturally, our interests should be guaranteed first. As for the unimportant members, they have lived by the generosity of the Sun family for so long. Isn''t it normal for you to repay us now?" "Normal?" Edward sneered. "I don''t deny that the Elder has made outstanding contributions to the development of the family. But I would like to ask you, are the so-called contributions of the important members of the family really that big?" "Isn''t Yannie twenty-six years old this year? Ever since she graduated from college, has she worked in the family''spany or even help deal with the family''s internal affairs? No. After graduation, she returned home. She ate, drank, and was waited on by the servants every day. She purchased truck loads of cosmetics and skin care products, spending millions of yuan." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "My little Shinnie, who hasn''t even graduated yet, is already helping out in the family Yannie Sun heard him and her face suddenly turned pale. She quickly exined, "You''re just spouting nonsense, I didn''t act this way''!" Nathaniel Sun immediately got up and tried to exin, "Yannie has been helping me to do business. She is one of my private secretaries. You may not see her contribution, but there is no denying it." Edward sneered and said, "Your secretary? Let''s not talk about Yannie first. What have you done yourself? Three years ago, with his position, Harvard gave you 50 million yuan for you to start a company. In the end, you lost all the money. After just one year, you took out 30 million yuan again to make an investment. However, you still lost everything." "As for the other rtives and members of the family, such as Sammie, who worked hard in the family''spany and won the top position three times, he only got the position of deputy director. Don''t mention investments of huge amounts, even his application for prioritizing his work in the family was rejected as well." "Is this the business you are talking about? Is this your contribution to the family?!"Edward said. Nathaniel''s face fell, and he wanted to defend himself. But at this time, Harvard Sun shouted directly, "That''s enough, Edward. I know that you have a grudge against the family, but you have to stop making up nonsense." He directly ordered him to stop speaking on this topic, because the more Edward went on, the more unstable the people in the family would be. If he didn''t control this, it would very likely cause internal conflict in the end. Edward was speaking the truth. No one had called out these matters before, as perhaps they were used to it, so it seemed normal to them. But at this moment, when he exposed these facts directly, many family members and rtives felt that it was indeed unfair, so they started to think about the matter. "Tell me, what are your intentions here?" Harvard stared at Edward and said coldly. "Are you changing the subject? Have I hit a nerve,and are you afraid now?" Edward sneered and said disdainfully. Then he looked on as Harvard''s expression darkened and he said coldly, "Well, since I have decided to leave, there is nothing more to say. Your Sun family can do whatever you want! Your lives have nothing to do with me anymore. I dere now that our family will officially leave the Sun family." Many people knew that Edward wanted to leave the Sun family. But at that moment when he officially announced this, many were still shocked. The moment Edward finished his sentence, he felt relieved and rxed. He turned around, smiled at Shinnie and said, "Let''s go!" With this, they turned around and were about to leave. But at this moment, Harvard shouted coldly, "Wait, are you going to just leave like this?" Edward stopped and looked back at Harvard. He sneered and said, "Master of the Sun family, what''s wrong? I can''t even leave the Sun family now?" Harvard said in a deep voice, "You can leave the Sun family, but Shinnie must stay." "What are you talking about?" Edward''s face changed and he said in a low voice, "That is impossible!" Harvard pounded the arm of his chair and said in a deep voice, "The marriage of Shinnie and Quintus has been decided. This marriage can''t be changed. It must go on." "This matter is what you''ve nned and tried to aplish. Little Shinnie and I have never agreed to this," Edward shouted. "This is the decision of the family. It''s not up to you to disagree," Harvard shouted. Edward was so angry that his cheeks turned red. He said coldly, "We won''t agree to this. Are you going to force us then?" With this, Edward took his daughter''s hand and was ready to leave. But Harvard shouted, "Hurry! Stop Shinnie!" Suddenly, with a loud sound, many family servants rushed out and stood in front of Edward and Shinnie with stern expressions. "You... you''ve gone too far." Edward said. He turned around and red at Harvard angrily. Harvard was expressionless and he said coldly, "The rules of the Sun Family will not be vited! Get Shinnie!" As soon as he finished speaking, several servants suddenly rushed toward Shinnie. At this moment, a faint voice sounded. "Such arge family,trying to bully a young girl. Where''s your shame?" While they were talking, a figure appeared out of nowhere. "Pap, pap". He knocked down several servants and then appeared in front of Shinnie. The crowd was shocked when they saw the figure, and their faces were filled with shock. Nathaniel, Yannie, and Harvard had extremely resentful expressions on their faces. Nathaniel gritted his teeth and said, "Fade, it''s you!" Yannie said ruthlessly, "Fade, how dare youe to our Sun Family''s residence!" Harvard''s expression darkened and a sense of shame and anger welled up in his heart. The incident where he was hurt by this guy at home some time ago was still vivid in his mind at the moment, like a movie appearing in front of him. At once, Harvard shouted in a deep voice, "Fade, this is our Sun Family''s business. Do you want to intervene in this matter?" Fade Chen said lightly, "Shinnie has already left the Sun family. She is no longer a member of your family, but my sworn sister. As her brother, you have bullied her, so I will naturally show up here." "You... you really want to go against our Sun family!" Harvard said, and he red at Fade. At this moment, he was both angry and a little worried. After all, when he had fought with Fade thest time, he had lost. The boy in front of him was actually a ck level master. But now, the Elder had not returned yet. If he really fought with him, it would be a bit troublesome. Fade sneered when he heard this. He stamped his feet and a wave of inner energy spread out, sweeping across the entire room. Then, Fade shouted in a clear voice, "Let me ask you, is the Sun Family really nning to go against me?" Chapter 336 Chapter 336 "You..." Harvard Sun''s expression changed greatly, and the expression on his face became ferocious. He clenched his fists so tightly that he couldn''t wait to rush up and fight Fade Chen, but he couldn''t move his feet. Seeing this, Fade sneered and then said to Shinnie Sun and Edward Sun, "Let''s go!" With that said, the three of them turned around and went out the door. Seeing that the three of them were about to leave, Harvard , Nathaniel Sun and the others'' eyes suddenly became gloomy. It was a great shame for the Sun family for their people to be taken away by an outsider just like that. His anger and thirst for vengeance caused Nathaniel to be unable to tolerate the situation any longer. He shouted, "Come on now. Let''s fight together. Kill them both, except for Shinnie!" Suddenly, there was a loud noise surrounding them, and more than a dozen martial-artists rushed over. Many of them were at the middle andte stage of the yellow level. It was obvious that these people were the backbone of the Sun Family. In an instant, rays of energy from their palms and their cries surrounded Fade and Edward. Edward didn''t have much skills in the martial-arts, so his expression couldn''t help but change when he saw this. Shinnie was also scared, and her pretty little face suddenly turned pale. Seeing this, Fade smiled faintly and said, "It''s okay. I''m here. They can''t hurt you!" While speaking, Fade waved his hand, and a red me rose directly from his hand, forming an arc.Then, it suddenly spread out. A strong burst of fire suddenly knocked all the warriors down to the ground. More than a dozen members of the Sun Family, who were strong and skilled, fell to the ground at the same time. They started groaning and wailing. In an instant, they had lost their will to fight. Then, Fade looked coldly at Nathaniel and said in an icy tone, "Didn''t you just say that you wanted to kill me?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Nathaniel felt a chill all over his body and he shivered. He couldn''t help but take a few steps back and said, "I, I didn''t..." "Humph! At this time, you are still lying! It seems that I have to teach you a lesson," Fade snorted. He stretched out his right hand, curled his index finger and middle finger, and turned them into the shape of a sword. A st of light burst out and he directly shed in the direction of Nathaniel''s legs. When Nathaniel saw this, he couldn''t help but turn pale with fright. He quicklyunched several rays of inner energy to block Fade''s attack. At the same time, he retreated in a hurry and shouted, "Dad, save me!" Although Harvard knew that Fade was powerful, he didn''t expect such power from him. With just one move, he had defeated all of the n''s strength, and even attacked his son. "Stop!"he said. At this moment, he hade to his senses. Seeing what was happening, he couldn''t help but shout, and then he rushed toward Fade. But his movements were still too slow. Fade formed the shape of a sword with his fingers, and inner energy surged. The energy turned into a sharp sword, which came over directly, smashing Nathaniel''s inner defense in an instant, and then sliced his legs. With a crackling sound, the bright sharp sword shed through Nathaniel''s legs instantly, cutting his legs as he tried to escape. His body lost support, and he fell heavily to the ground. Blood gushed out, and then there was a miserable scream. Harvard instantly became furious. He stared at Fade with scarlet eyes and shouted coldly, "You''ll pay with your life!" Susanna went berserk. She hugged her son, and she was distressed. She red at Fade with an angry expression, and her eyes were full of scarlet light. She said resentfully, "Harvard, kill him. I want you to kill him! He hurt Nate. Kill him for me!" Harvard roared angrily. It was as though he had turned into a ferocious tiger, and he threw himself at Fade with a fierce look on his face. He seemed to exert all of his strength every time he attacked. His inner energy, which was at the early stage of the ck level, burst out and suddenly transformed into a strong force, surging rapidly within the house. With the sound of crackling in the air, he rushed madly toward Fade. Seeing this, Fade stood on the ground in an indifferent manner. With a cold light on his face, he looked up to meet Harvard''s attack. Harvard''s attack was extremely fierce, but Fade only flicked his fingers lightly and countered his moves gently. In an instant, Harvard''s attack was defused. Finally, heunch his palm at Harvard, and a strong wind suddenly blew toward Harvard like an iing brick wall. This move directly smashed everything in its way, and then Harvard was mmed into the wall with a loud sound. Harvard felt as though his body had been pressed by a mountain. His bones were broken, his internal organs were damaged, and breathing became difficult for him. Streams of blood gushed out of his mouth. Harvard was defeated in one move again. The Sun family members'' expressions in the room could not help but change at this moment, and their faces were full of horror. They couldn''t help but step back, and they were frightened out of their minds. Fade shook his head, put the back of his hand away, and then stepped forward, ready to leave. At this moment, Susanna looked at her son whose legs were cut off and her husband, who was seriously injured. She wentpletely crazy. She waved her hands and rushed toward Shinnie like a maniac, saying, "I will kill you, I will kill you, you bitch. It''s all because of you that my son and husband has be like this. I will tear your face apart!" At this time of madness and anger, Susanna still retained some sense of rational behavior and knew that it was impossible for her to defeat Fade. Therefore, she targeted Shinnie. However, she didn''t expect that this would cause Fade to be angrier. Seeing her in this state, Fade snorted. He stretched out his hand and pulled Shinnie into his arms to avoid Susanna''s madness. Then, he reached out his hand and pped Susanna directly, sending her flying. Then, Fade looked around and looked at the Sun family. He said coldly, "Anyone else?" Upon hearing this, everyone quickly lowered and shook their heads. They did not dare to look into Fade''s eyes, let alone make any sound. Seeing that no one responded, Fade snorted and turned to leave. One person against the whole family! This was truly shocking! Just as Fade was about to walk out of the room, everyone heard the sound of footsteps moving quickly toward them. It seemed that a lot of people wereing here. When everyone saw this, they couldn''t help but look puzzled. Then, everyone couldn''t resist looking at Harvard, as if they were wondering if he had asked for help. But at this moment, Harvard spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face seemed doubtful. Obviously, he was not aware of the reason behind the sudden appearance of these people. "Master, Master..." Just as everyone was confused, a servant rushed in. As soon as he noticed the scene in the room, he was scared and froze on the spot. He didn''t know what had happened. Harvard asked weakly, "What happened?" After hearing Harvard''s voice, the servant suddenly came to his senses and quickly said, "Master, Master Quintus has brought a team here. They said they were going to deal with Fade." Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Harvard Sun''s face lit up when he heard that. But when he saw that Fade Chen was still standing at the door, he didn''t dare to say anything. He could only say, "Alright then!" At this time, Edward Sun and Shinnie Sun were stunned and looked nervously at Fade. Fade''s eyes darkened and he said coldly, "It seems that I haven''t given Quintus Zhan enough lessons yet." "Let''s go, I''ll go outside and meet him now!" Fade said. He strode out, with Edward and Shinnie following him closely behind. In the living room behind him, Harvard and the others saw Fade leave and heaved sighs of relief. Then, when they thought of Quintus''s appearance, they couldn''t help but smile and whispered to themselves, "Master Zhan has brought some people here. That fellow is finished." Some of the family members were still a little worried and said, "Fade seems to be very strong. Can Master Zhan defeat him?" Before Harvard could speak, Susanna Yang''s eyes were full of resentment, and she said, "Master Zhan is no ordinary person. His ancestors alle from the military, and they practice authentic assassination skills. Even if they are now separated from the military, they have a profound rtionship with the army, and their strength is not weak." Hearing this, the Sun family members heaved sighs of relief and seemed to be in better states. Harvard added with a gloomy face, "Besides, even if the people brought by Master Zhan are not strong enough, they have high statuses, and Fade can''t do anything to them. They are people withText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. military backgrounds or bureaucratic backgrounds. No matter how strong he is, he wouldn''t dare mess with officers, would he?" Hearing the master''s words, the Sun family members, who were immersed in great shock and fear, felt relieved at this moment, and their moods seemed much better. Harvard gritted his teeth and said, "Count the number of people here. Let''s go out and have a look." Susanna said fiercely, "After Master Zhan has won, we must beat him to death. We must avenge Nate." While they were talking, Fade walked out of the door of the Sun family''s residence with Edward and Shinnie, only to see that forty or fifty people were gathered at the door. Although these people were wearing casual clothes, their neat queue, fierce eyes, and motionless postures all showed that they had undergone rigorous military training, and at a nce, they were all people that had trained in realbat. In front of this group of people, Quintus was sitting in a wheelchair, with a bandage on his lower body and his eyes full of resentment. He stared at Fade fiercely, gnashed his teeth, and said, "You left me less than a man. Therefore, I will take your life!" Fade looked at him coldly and said in an icy tone, "It seems to me that the punishment that I gave you before this was too light. I have to remove more from your body!" His words struck a nerve with Quintus, causing him to be instantly furious. He gave the order and shouted, "Go ahead! Kill him! Hit him hard!" In an instant, all these people took action. Looking at their movements, they were trained very strictly. They cooperated with each other in a professional manner. Almost in the blink of an eye, they formed a circr line and surrounded Fade. One of the captains shouted. In an instant, a team of five people attacked Fade. The winding from their fists was violent, and the first blow was aimed at a vital part of his body. It was definitely a move aimed to kill him. As soon as the attack began, the captain gave another order. A team consisting of five men with daggers in their hands rushed out and fiercely attacked Fade''s vital parts. When Fade saw this, he stretched out his hand and patted it. Several beams of light surged out, stirring up a strong force, which directly sent them flying. But it was obvious that this group of people had richbat experience. After a small team was pped away, the rest of the teams immediately reced them, and theyunched continuous attacks on Fade. At this time, when Harvard and the others came out of the room and saw such a scene, they couldn''t help but smile in happiness. They gritted their teeth and said fiercely, "Beat him. That''s good. Strike him hard. Eliminate Fade ." "The Zhan family is indeed worthy of their reputation. Although they are not from the martial- arts circle, their strength is not inferior to any other martial-arts family!" "This engagement with the Zhan Family must not be broken," The Sun familymented with joy. At this time, Quintus also felt the pleasure of getting revenge. He was so excited that he wanted to go forward and hit Fade severely. At this moment, Fade looked at the people who were besieging him. His eyes turned cold and he said coldly, "I''m going easy on all of you only because you are soldiers. However, since you chose to work for this kind of people, don''t me me for going all out!" As he spoke, a strong gust of inner energy suddenly burst out from Fade''s body. It roared like wind and directly blew away several attackers who were close. Before they could steady themselves, Fade jumped up high and raised his arms. His inner energy turned into a huge curtain and fell from the sky. Then, there was an explosive crash. This huge curtain fell from the sky and pressed down on these 50 people. It was as if they had been smashed by a heavy hammer. In an instant, many people felt a st on their chests. They spat out mouthfuls of blood and their faces turned pale. They stumbled and fell to the ground. All of them could not stand still anymore. Just like that, all of the forty to fifty people had lost their abilities to fight. Witnessing this scene, the members of the Sun Family, who were smiling at the door, felt their emotions changing dramatically. They couldn''t help but take a few steps back, and some timid people even ran straight back into the house. As for Quintus who was excited just now, when he saw this, his expression waspletely stiff, and he couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. It was not until Fade walked toward him coldly that he suddenly came to his senses and showed a horrified look. He patted the wheelchair and shouted in a hurry, "Hurry up, take me away, hurry!" However, before the person next to him could make a move, he was directly sent flying by one of Fade''s ps. Then, Fade looked at Quintus coldly. He pointed his fingers into the shape of a sword, and a ray of light appeared on his fingertips. He gestured toward Quintus''s body and said in a frosty voice, "What do you think? What should I cut off this time?" Hearing his words, Quintus trembled and waved his hands in horror, saying, "No, don''t. I, I was wrong. I won''t dare to do this again." Fade shook his head and said coldly, "For some people, verbal promises are not effective. We must allow them to see some blood. Only then will they know what powerful people they are facing." While speaking, Fade''s eyes fell on Quintus''s ears, and the light on his fingertips shook around his ears. He said, "If you won''t listen to me, it''s not very useful for you to keep your ears. I''ll help you to remove them!" Quintus was shocked and he shouted, "No, don''t!" However, by the time he spoke, the light on Fade''s fingertips had started to move. At this time, the sound of a screeching car was apanied by the sound of a gunshot. "Stop!" someone yelled. Hearing this sound, everyone turned their heads and saw a military green jeeping toward them. A serious-looking man in his forties leaned out of the car window, holding a gun in his hand. He pointed it at the sky and shouted. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 The green military jeep suddenly braked and stopped beside Quintus Zhan. The serious-looking middle-aged man jumped out of the window and stood in front of Quintus with a gun in his hand before the car could be steady. He asked with some concern, "Master Zhan, are you alright?" When Quintus saw the man here, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Captain Huang, you are here. Stop him, he wants to kill me!" Captain Huang''s gaze immediately froze. He looked at Fade Chen and said sternly, "You''re the one who wants to kill Master Zhan?" While they were talking, the sound of rapid braking came from behind Captain Huang. Several jeeps came roaring over, and dozens of young men with serious expressions came down . They were all soldiers. Captain Huang waved his hand, and this group of people immediately surrounded Fade, with fierce looks in their eyes. They seemed like sharp arrows that were about to be unsheathed, and they were ready tounch into a deadly attack at any time. Captain Huang''s eyes became even colder. He stared at Fade and shouted coldly, ''Tm asking you a question right now!" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Fade did not answer him. Instead, he looked at the middle-aged man and frowned. He said coldly, "Are you all soldiers?" Captain Huang snorted and took out a certificate. He waved it in front of Fade and said arrogantly, "I am Yigor Huang, the Commander of the Special Warfare Group in Jiangnan District, and these are my soldiers." "Since you are soldiers, then you are army members in charge of defending the average citizens. Since when did the Special Warfare Group be a private armed force of the Zhan family? Or are you going against the rules?" Fade shouted coldly. Captain Huang''s eyes darkened when he heard this. He yelled sternly, "Kid, you''re quite sharp- tongued!" "However, You don''t know that Master Zhan is not an ordinary person. He is a soldier and has the rank of a major," Yigor sneered and said. "Therefore, if I protect Master Zhan, I am protecting the chief as well. It is no more than a regr matter,"he added. "You dare to attack the chief of our army. This criminal andw-breaking behavior of yours is the reason for us to prosecute you!" Yigor threatened Fade, with a fierce look in his eyes. However, at this moment, Fade did not show any fear after hearing these words. He just nodded slightly and said, "I see! It turns out that this guy is only a nominal officer." "I think that having this kind of person in the army is simply an insult to the reputation of the army," Fade said disdainfully. "Come and arrest him," Yigormanded. His eyes darkened, and they were filled with anger as he gave the order. Suddenly, more than a dozen people surrounded Fade and were about to take him down. Seeing this, the Sun Family members who went out to watch the fight suddenly showed a happy look of revenge on their faces. "This is great, they''re going to arrest scoundrels like Fade!" "Humph, let''s see how arrogant he can be!" "He''s looking for death! Who told him to provoke Master Zhan? He is a fellow who is good for nothing !" "I think he won''t take action! After all, he can''t fight against those people?" "Take action? I am still looking forward to see him take action. You know, he is facing soldiers from the military. If he takes action, it means that he is dering a war against the army. No matter how strong he is, how would he dare take the risk andmit such a huge crime?" "That''s right. Even if Captain Huang and the others are not powerful enough, their identities are not something that can be ignored by anyone. Isn''t this the advantage of having a bureaucratic identity?" The Sun family discussed excitedly. At this time, Vigor''s subordinates had gathered around Fade and were about to take action. Fade snorted coldly and raised his arm to strike the soldiers around him. They were pushed backward. Then he snorted again and walked toward Quintus. Upon seeing this, Captain Huang shouted angrily, "How dare you attack us!" Then, he raised the gun in his hand and pointed it at Fade. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold. With a flick of his right hand, his movement directly turned into a beam of light and he grabbed the pistol in Captain Huang''s hand. Then, he pinched it slightly and threw it to the ground. Captain Huang and the others looked down and saw that the solid pistol had turned into a deformed piece of scrap iron. They couldn''t even see the shape of the pistol at all. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but be shocked and took a few steps backward. As for Fade, he walked toward Quintus, put his fingers together, and a ray of light burst out. He chopped down on Quintus''s left ear with a loud crash. Suddenly, a miserable scream rose up to the sky, and blood gushed out. Quintus covered his ears and let out a blood-curdling scream. He fell down from one side, and the wounds between his legs became exposed. Blood oozed out, and the bandage was dyed red. Captain Huang''s expression turned extremely gloomy and shocked when he saw this. His voice was like coarse sand as he red at Fade and said, "How dare you injure Master Zhan? You will pay with your life!" ¡°All of you, prepare for battle and load your guns!" Captain Huang shouted and ordered. Suddenly, with a crashing sound, dozens of guns were aimed at Fade, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. The Sun family saw this,and they were just shocked by Fade''s sudden attack. At this moment, they couldn''t help but smile. "I didn''t expect that guy to be so stupid. He really did it!" "He has a death wish! He''s trying to get himself killed! Captain Huang has said that Quintus is an activemander with the rank of major, and it''s stupid of him to take action." "Now, I''d like to see how he''ll end up!" "No matter how strong he is in the martial-arts, does he dare to confront the army? Hehe." "It''s a pity that our Sun Family won''t be the one to kill this guy, otherwise, humph!" With the sarcastic remarks of the Sun Family and the furious gaze of Captain Huang, Fade looked at Captain Huang and said ndly, "Do you want to arrest me?" Captain Huang snapped, "You deliberately hurt innocent soldiers and disrespected the army. Not only are we going to arrest you, but we''re also going to bring you to justice and send you to the military court." "Is that so? Quintus transferred armed forces illegally and attacked me too. Why don''t you investigate him as well?" Fade asked faintly. Captain Huang shouted coldly, "That''s not true. Don''t try to weasel out of this. You''ll surrender immediately, or we''ll shoot you." " Shoot me?" Fade shouted coldly with his eyes darkening. Then, he said coldly, "You''re just bullying the weak while fearing the strong. If he didn''t have any special background, what kind of commander could he be? If he wasn''t one of the Zhan family members, would you have sent so many fully armed soldiers to arrest a single person?" ¡°Now that you''re trying to argue, there''s no meaning to our discussion anymore. Get on the ground immediately and raise your hands above your head, or we''ll shoot," Captain Huang shouted. Fade shook his head and reached into his pocket. Captain Huang was shocked. He held another pistol and shouted at Fade, "Stop! Raise your hands above your head!" Fade didn''t pay attention to him at all and continued to stretch his hand into his pocket. Captain Huang gritted his teeth, pulled the trigger in his hand, and the bullet flew straight at Fade. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 The bullet flew with the sound of a whistle toward Fade Chen''s heart and was about to prate his body. But in this moment, Fade stretched out his left hand, pinched the air with his two fingers, and actually caught the bullet easily. Witnessing such a scene, all the people present were stunned. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing and couldn''t help rubbing their eyes. Captain Huang''s face also changed dramatically in an instant, and the gun in his hand also trembled slightly. At this time, Fade finally took something out of his pocket with his right hand. Captain Huang was once again shocked when he saw this. He raised his gun and shouted, "Prepare..." However, before he could finish speaking, Fade showed what he had in his hand and said coldly, "Look at what I have in my hand clearly, and then decide whether you want to shoot or not!" Captain Huang took a closer look and suddenly trembled. His eyes widened and he was full of disbelief. He stuttered, "You, you, you are also a soldier. A member of the Stealth Team, and also, a General." "So how? Do you need to check the authenticity of my badge?" Fade asked. Captain Huang shook his head quickly. As an experienced soldier, he certainly knew how to judge whether the badge was authentic or not. In particr, a special badge from the Stealth team was even more difficult to counterfeit. Therefore, as soon as Fade took out the badge, he could be sure that it was real. Captain Huang immediately looked embarrassed and nervous. He quickly put away his pistol, saluted Fade, and shouted, "Greetings, Chief!" Seeing his soldiers still in a daze, Captain Huang quickly shouted, "Why are you still in a daze? Come and greet the chief." The soldiers then put away their weapons, stood up, and saluted him. They said in unison, "Greetings, Chief!" This time, the Sun family members who were initially ready to watch the drama unfold, became completely dumbfounded. They did not expect that Fade, who was confronted by Captain Huang''s team, would have this badge. In a blink of an eye, his identity had changed and he was now a soldier of the army, and he had the rank of General as well, which was at least higher by one level than everyone on the scene. For a moment, the smiles on the Sun family members'' faces werepletely frozen, and their laughter was stuck in their throats. They didn''t know what to do, and their faces looked strange. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As for Quintus Zhan at this moment, he looked at Fade with a pained and earnest expression, and his face was full of disbelief. Fade snorted and put away his badge. He nced at Quintus coldly and said in an icy tone, "People like Quintus will not remain in the army in the future." Then, he turned to Captain Huang and said coldly, "As for you, when you go back, report your mistakes to your superiors and prepare to be punished." "Yes, Chief!" Captain Huang and the others saluted and shouted, with their faces full of bitterness. Then, they dragged Quintus away and left quickly. Fade nced at the dumbfounded Sun Family, then left the Sun Family, along with Shinnie Sun and Edward Sun. Just after Fade left, the Sun family fell into chaos. Harvard Sun was lying on the bed with injuries. He was still spitting out blood and unconscious. Young Master Nathaniel Sun''s legs were cut off and he was still in the hospital for treatment. Even if he survived, he would be disabled and had no future left in the path of martial arts. In addition, the matter of Edward and Shinnie leaving the Sun Family had caused many other rtives to feel uncertain at this moment. They also harbored in their hearts the intention of leaving the Sun Family. After all, half of the Sun Family had been destroyed by Fade, and the other half was still in chaos. Coupled with the unexpected identity of their opponent, Fade, who was also a General in the army, this caused the Sun Family to feel even more afraid. Just as the Sun family was in a state of panic and chaos, A silver-haired elder, with a crutch in her hand, wandered back to the Sun Family''s residence. Looking at the towering house of the Sun Family, the elder smiled and whispered to herself, "Looks like I was worrying too much. She has been away for so long, and she is likely to have died. It seems that the unusual movement of the jade pendant this time is just some ident." "Although it took a lot of time for me to go out this time, I am almost certain that she is dead and will nevere back. I, Francesca Sun, won''t need to worry about her anymore," she thought to herself. Thinking of this, the silver-haired elder couldn'' t help but reveal a hint of a smile at the corner of her mouth. Then, she thought of something again. With her eyes darkening, she said to herself in a cold voice, "Since I''m back, it''s time to settle the previous grievance. A young kid, with a jade pendant, was here at the Sun Family''s residence causing trouble, and he even hurt my son and grandson. This is a great insult to the Sun Family, and my Sun Family will definitely reim our honor." While they were talking, Francesca came to the front of the house. Suddenly, she felt that something was wrong. The door of her house was closed tightly in broad daylight. She could faintly hear the chaos and quarrels in the house, as well as the footsteps of many people. She could feel the discord inside the house. "What''s going on?" Francesca thought, and she frowned. She pushed the door open and walked into the house. Then, she saw the scene in front of her, which made her frown and show an expression of dissatisfaction. At this moment, many doors of rooms in the Sun Family''s residence were opened, and some of the members of the Sun Family were fighting for the things in the house. Some of them were moving wooden chairs, some were holding the porcin items from the Qing Dynasty, and some were even carefully scraping the gold foil on the candlestick and other items. Many of the quarrels were caused by the fight over these items. Some people even fought over these objects, and these issues caused the Sun Family to be in a state of chaos. "What are you doing! Stop!" Francesca shouted. Her aging voice suddenly sounded like thunder and exploded in everyone''s ears. The members of the Sun Family, who were going wild and panicking, were suddenly shocked and stunned. Then, they turned to look at the silver-haired elder who hade in. Immediately, many people were frightened and they knelt on the ground. "Elder!'' "Greetings, Elder!" "Elder, you''re back!" Francesca nced coldly at the people kneeling on the scene and said in a cold voice, "Wait a minute. Go and punish yourselves first. I won''t be the one to do this." ¡°Yes, Elder!¡± Everyone said in unison. In front of this Elder, they didn''t dare to rebel at all. Francesca, who was leaning on a crutch, came to the bedroom area at the back with a frosty expression. Walking into her son''s room, Francesca saw Harvard lying in bed in aa. Suddenly, her face fell. "What''s going on?" she asked. Susanna Yang, who was taking care of Harvard, turned her head and saw that the elder had returned. She was shocked and then overjoyed. She knelt down on the ground and cried, "Elder, you are finally back. You have to im justice for Harvard and Nate! You have to im justice for the Sun family. We..." "Don''t cry. Get up and speak clearly!" Francesca frowned and shouted coldly. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Susanna Yang told Francesca Sun the whole story while sobbing. Of course, Susanna exaggerated when she was describing how vicious Fade Chen was and how domineering he was to the Sun family. Francesca listened to Susanna and she was livid. After Susanna finished talking, Francesca mmed her walking stick on the ground, smashing the solid tiles. Francesca was consumed by a strong murderous intent. Francesca''s reaction sent shivers down Susanna''s spine. Her teeth chattered in fear. Francesca calmed herself down when she realized that she had frightened her daughter-inw. Then, she said coldly, "Please go to the pharmacy and get me a few items. I want to cure Harvard''s injuries." "Yes, Elder!" Susanna said respectfully. The whole residence of the Sun family was brightly lit throughout the night. After receiving treatment from the Elder, Harvard Sun was not in a critical condition anymore. Unfortunately, the two consecutive injuries had caused irreversible damage to Harvard''s internal organs. It was almost impossible for Harvard to make any further progress in the martial- arts. In fact, luck was on his side for him to be able to keep the previous strength that he had, which was at the early- stage of the ck level. Even though the Elder had collected a lot of precious herbs, she couldn''t do anything for her grandson, Nathaniel Sun. This was because Nathaniel''s legs were cut off. Therefore, she could only stabilize his condition to reduce his pain. The Elder did not rest after dealing with her children and grandchildren. She held a family meeting on the next day. She even asked all the local and foreign supervisors of the Sun family to attend this family meeting. The Elder asked Susanna to tell them what had happened to the Sun family. After that, she told everyone about her decision before anyone could talk about it. She said coldly, "These people hurt my son and grandson. Therefore, they must pay the price." "From now on, the Sun Family will attack the business of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, both inside and outside the city, at all costs," The Elder continued. Many supervisors of the Sun family were shocked by this decision. Both sides might suffer great losses from this fight. Although the Sun family was powerful, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had developed rapidly. Therefore, it was definitely not an easy task for the Sun family to attack Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. It was highly likely that this would impact the Sun family negatively. However, this was an order from the Elder. There was no room for negotiation. Also, no one dared to disobey her. After that, the Elder nced across the crowd and said in a low voice, "At the same time, we must ask all the influential families in Long City to choose between Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and the Sun family. They''ve no other choices." The Elder continued, "Well, I''ll give them three days to make the decision. They''ll be our enemies if they don''t make any choice." "Also, please send a letter to Fade on my behalf. I want to challenge him for a fight at Green Peace Lake after three days." After saying this, the Elder got up and left immediately before anyone could express their thoughts. Long City burst into an uproar as word on the decision of the Sun family spread out. All the upper- ss people were agitated. They didn''t expect that the Elder from the Sun family, who had been keeping a low profile, would suddenly get involved in the business field. Also, she wanted to attack Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, which was now a famouspany. Moreover, she would only stop attacking Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc when one side had lost. There was no room for any negotiation. The influential people in Long City panicked and did not know how to make the decision. Everyone saw the Sun family''s determination when various chambers ofmerce of the Sun familyunched wave after wave of ferocious attacks. Therefore, they made a decision immediately. Most of them stood on the side of the Sun family. This was because the Sun Family was an influential family in Long City for many decades. Also, the Elder of the Sun family, Francesca Sun, was the top expert in Long City. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had developed rapidly. Quin Lin, who was in charge of the business, was very talented. Also, Fade had great achievements in the martial-arts. However, most people still felt that Francesca was better than Quin and Fade. Therefore, most of them chose to stand on the side of the Sun family. Variouspanies, especially those belonging to the Dai family, the An family and the Qian family from the Long City Enterprise Council felt anxious when most of the people had made their decisions. These three families were forced to join the Long City Enterprise Council recently after losing to Fade. However, there was a conflict between Fade and the Sun family again. They were forced to choose between Fade and the Sun family. This was a difficult decision for them to make. They would definitely choose to stand on the side of the Sun family without hesitation if this happened before they had joined the Long City Enterprise Council. However, the Long City Enterprise Council had just been established recently. They had invested a lot of manpower, material resources and financial resources. They were waiting to receive some rewards from this. Unexpectedly, the conflict between Fade and the Sun family had urred before they could even receive any rewards from the council. Charles Wu, who had always been supporting Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, didn''t hesitate much. He was determined to stand on the side of Quin and Fade. Everyone in the enterprise council was panic-stricken. They all had different thoughts. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Also, their businesses were attacked and suppressed. Quin was also busy in these few days. She had a lot of meetings. She was so busy that she looked haggard now. The business field had burst into an uproar. However, the martial-arts circle was full of excitement because Francesca wanted to challenge Fade. One of them was an experienced master who had been famous for decades. She was also the top martial-arts master in Long City. On the other hand, Fade was new to the martial- arts circle. However, his martial-arts skills had developed rapidly and he had never been defeated. This was a rare battle because it was really hard to tell who would be the winner. The martial-artists from Long City and the other states nearby came to Green Peace Lake. This caused the vigers and merchants near Green Peace Lake to make a small fortune. They all started to make money from amodations and restaurants. The government was alerted by this battle. Therefore, government servants were sent to the Sun family and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc to make peace between these two parties. However, the Sun Family had a resolute attitude and had no intention of making peace with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc at all. The government had no better way to settle this issue. Therefore, they could only increase the number of security measures at Green Peace Lake to make sure that things would not be worse. Fade was calm when Long City burst into an uproar. After receiving the letter from the Sun family, he did not make a public speech. He apanied his wife, Quin, to hold meetings every day in order to appease his subordinates who were anxious. The heads of the Dai family, the An family and the Qian family had gathered in front of Quin''s office at noon. They were very anxious and wanted to discuss with Quin regarding the enterprise council. They actually believed in the strength of the Sun family more. However, they had invested a lot in the enterprise council. Therefore, they had not made any decisions until now. Quin did not soften her attitude. She had already made things clear a long time ago. The most important thing now was whether they believed in Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Fade. They had to make their own decisions! Chapter 341 Chapter 341 The three of them stood in front of Quin Lin''s office. They looked at each other anxiously. Finally, the patriarch of the Qian Family hesitated slightly and took a step forward. He seemed to have decided on his choice. The patriarch of the An Family and the Dai Family both stared at him intently. At this moment, the sound of a faint yet clear voice was heard ringing beside everyone''s ears in Long City. "It is time now. Anyone who does not select the Sun Family will be seen as enemies of the Sun Family." As soon as these words were spoken, the Qian Family patriarch,who was at the entrance of the office and ready to enter, couldn''t help but tremble and almost fell onto the ground. At this moment, the patriarchs of the An Family and the Dai Family had also pale faces, and cold sweat oozed from their foreheads. They couldn''t imagine how terrible it would be for their families to be the enemies of the Sun Family. Concurrently,many people found themselves in this dilemma everywhere in Long City. With the announcement of Francesca Sun, the Long City businessmen werepletely divided into two halves. Those that chose to support the Sun Family could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Thinking of the benefits they had gained from this situation, they could not help but smile. As for those businessmen who did not choose to support the Sun Family, or were indecisive, they felt as though they had been struck down. This announcement had named them as the enemies of the Sun family. They felt dizzy and their faces were extremely pale. There were not many people who firmly believed in Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, or put their trust in Fade Chen. Even if they chose to do so, they had to ept certain defeat, because no one could believe that Fade would be able to defeat the elder of the Sun Family,the top expert in Long City. Just as the patriarchs of the An family, the Qian family and the Dai family were about to faint at the doorstep of Quin''s office, the door opened. Fade walked out with ease, his hands in his pockets and whistling. Before leaving, he did not forget to kiss his wife and said with a smile, "Honey, don''t worry. Just wait for the good news of my victory!" After that, Fade nced at the three people at the door. His body seemed to sway gently, and in a sh he had left swiftly and disappeared. Seeing Fade with such self- assurance, the three of them, who almost fainted, regained some confidence. At this time, as Francesca made the announcement, it seemed like she was dering a war. The atmosphere at Green Peace Lake became lively and full of excitement. Iing martial-artists had gathered around theke. The surrounding area was bustling with people. As they gazed at the vastke, they were filled with anticipation and exhration. Looking around, one could spot many well-known martial- artists and warriors from around town. At this time, they were all crowded around theke. They were all ready to watch this rare battle, which happened maybe once in many decades. As the crowd continued to buzz, there was nock of discussion about who would emerge victorious or who would suffer defeat. Some people even started to ce bets on the winner. However, these bets were mostly one-sided. Ny five per cent of the ced bets were people who were betting on Francesca''s sess. The remaining five percent were people who bet on Fade''s victory. They were mostly people who wanted to increase the odds forthemselves in gaining some profit. Original from N?velDrama.Org. After all, the odds of betting on Fade''s victory were one to fifty. If someone invested ten thousand, it might turn into five hundred thousand if they won. Almost all the martial- artists and warriors present did notck in wealth. Therefore, there were some people who ced bets on Fade''s victory. Of course, everyone was very rational and had calcted the risks. They put in around ten thousand each, or a few thousand, but none of them ced bets valued more than one hundred thousand in his favor. In a stark contrast,bets were ced on Francesca around the amount of a few hundred thousand, a few million, or even more than ten million. The amount of money ced on Fade paled in comparison. Some people couldn''t help but tease the bookie who was involved, telling him that he would surely make a loss. The bookie seemed to take it in his stride . He said with a smile, "When one gambles, there will be winners and losers. Anyway, if I knew exactly who would win or lose, I can''t be a bookie right?" Although he spoke in a rxed tone, the bookie still seemed rather worried. ording to the current betting statistics, Francesca had reached nearly one billion in ced bets, while Fade had only reached around two million. Although the amount which he needed to pay if Francesca won was considered low, he would still need toe up with more than one billion. Therefore, the bookie desperately tried to recruit people to ce bets on Fade. "Mr. Chen''s nickname is Lunatic Chen, and he is great in skill and strength. Don''t you want to ce bets on him that he will win?" Unfortunately, no matter how frantically the bookie urged and persuaded the people around him, everyone still swarmed to bet on Francesca. Suddenly, a group of young men and women d in designer clothing could be seening over. With confident smiles on their faces, they strutted with an air of exclusivity. At the sight of this group of people, the bookies''s eyes lit up.This group of young men and women were all outstanding martial-artists of the younger generation. For example, the young man wearing red was Logan Huo of the Huo family. The woman with a pair of beautiful eyes was Naomi Ying, the daughter of Lord Ying. And behind them were many others who were uing young talents. They were all descendants of well- known families,so naturally they did notck in wealth. Their simrity to Fade was due to the fact that they were all uing young talents. Perhaps they would appreciate this simrity and ce bets on Fade to emerge the victor. As he thought of this, the boss couldn''t resist calling out to them. "Gentleman Huo, Miss Ying, everyone, would you like to have some fun and ce some bets?" Upon hearing his voice, several of the young people nced at each other and smiled. After discussing for a while, they came over. The boss was filled with joy. He quickly made his sales pitch, "All of you are uing young talents of Long City''s martial- arts circle. I am not sure of your opinion on this uing battle. Fade seems very young, just like you. His odds are not bad. Do you want to ce bets on him?" Gentleman Huo, who was at their helm, interrupted the boss. He said with a smile, "Boss, there is no need to try to make a sales pitch. Although Fade is powerful, he is no match for Francesca ,who is the top master of Long City. This time, he is bound to lose." While speaking, he directly took out a bank card and said in a clear voice, "I will ce a bet of one hundred million that Francesca will win!" Hearing this, the boss was stunned. He originally wanted to recruit them to ce bets on Fade to emerge victor, in order to reduce the loss for himself. But he didn''t expect that they would ce such high bets on Francesca. A hundred million was a lot, and his loss instantly became steeper. Seeing the hesitation of the boss, Gentleman Huo said, "What''s wrong? Old Mr. Hu won''t let us have fun and ce bets?" With so many people present, Old Mr. Hu did not want to ruin his reputation. He could only grit his teeth and grimace. Even if it was a huge loss, he had to ept it. "What are you talking about, Gentleman Huo? Since my small stall is open for business, you are considered my guest. Naturally, I will not refuse." Chapter 342 Chapter 342 While speaking,Old Mr. Hu collected Gentleman Huo''s bank card and then gave the receipt to Logan Huo. At the same time, he prayed in his heart that the rest of them would not bet on Francesca Sun anymore. Even if they wanted to, they should bet less! However, things went opposite to his wishes. As soon as Logan finished cing his bet, Naomi Ying, who was beside him, immediately took out a bank card and came over. "Old Mr. Hu, I''ll also pay 100 million to bet on Francesca,"she said. "Hehe, 100 million yuan is money that I have saved for many years. This time, I''ll put down all my money and earn some pocket money so that I can buy make up or something," Naomi said with a smile. She was pretty certain of winning the bet she had ced on Francesca. At this moment,Old Mr. Hu felt like crying, but no tears appeared. The odds on Francesca were 1 to 1.1. That was to say, if Naomi ced a bet of 100 million and win, he would lose 10 million yuan. Although Old Mr. Hu smiled bitterly in his heart, he quickly finished the procedures. As a result, the young masters and young madams behind them also ced their bets. Although they were not as generous as Logan and Naomi, they also bet tens of millions of yuan on Francesca. In the blink of an eye, the amount ced on Francesca was 500 million, pushing the total amount to 1.5 billion. However, the amount ced on Fade Chen was only two million in total. Old Mr. Hu made his own calctions. If this situation continued like this, he would lose almost 150 million yuan. Suddenly, his heart seemed like it was bleeding. The few of them, including Gentleman Huo, did not care about Old Mr. Hu''s feelings. At this moment, they began to discuss about the battle with smiles on their faces. "In my opinion, there''s no point in this battle!" Logan said. Naomi nodded and said, "That''s true. Fade is bound to lose. He has no chance at all." "If it weren''t for the fact that this was the first time for the Elder of the Sun Family toe forward in so many years, there wouldn''t have been so many people." "Fade is too stupid. In order to gain fame, he actually agreed to fight with the number one master of Long City. He is looking for death!" These young masters and madams shook their heads with disdain. With their words, they looked down on Fade . Some people around them couldn''t bear to listen to their words, and at this moment, they couldn''t help shouting, "Even if Fade is not as good as Francesca, he is not as bad as you say he is!" "Yeah, after all, he is the famous Lunatic Chen from Bay City. He defeated the Old Master of the Wan family." "Other than that, the talented disciple of the Third River n, Yacob Cui, also died in his hands." "I even heard that Harvard Sun, the patriarch of the Sun Family, was defeated by him. That''s why the Elder of the Sun Family is now challenging him now." "For someone like him, his strength can''t be underestimated!" Hearing the voices of the crowd, Logan snorted disdainfully and said in a clear voice, "Ridiculous, you actually took all these false rumors seriously. You all are so stupid!" These words immediately caused the faces of the people around him to fall, and they red at Logan one after the other. If he was not the young master of the Huo family, many people would have beaten him up immediately at this moment. "Why did you say that these news are rumors? Many people have spoken about it, and many people have witnessed these things with their own eyes. How could it be fake?" Someone asked discontentedly. Logan snorted, nced at the crowd disdainfully, and said, "There are many people who have heard of these things. Even if someone did imed to have witness it, does that mean it is the truth? Are there not enough fake news?" Seeing that some people were still unhappy, Logan snorted coldly and continued, "Tell me, how old is Fade? At most, he''s less than 25. ording to you guys, he killed Shancus Wan, killed Yacob, and even defeated Harvard. Then, it means that his strength has reached at least the early-stage of the ck Level." The crowd nodded. Indeed, ording to his battle history, Fade''s strength should be at least at the early-stage of the ck Level. Immediately, Loganughed and said, "A young man at the early stage of the ck Level who is less than 25 years old. Do you believe this? You have to know, we are already the top young talents in the province, and our strength is only between thete stage to the peak of the Yellow Level." "This..." Everyone couldn''t help but be stunned. They looked at each other and then shook their heads. When Logan saw this, he smiled and said, "You have no experience in this matter right? Don''t even mention a twenty- five- year- old ck Level master, if someone can reach the ck Level before forty years old, he''ll definitely be considered a genius." "Rumor has it that Yacob, who was killed in his 30s, was between the peak of the Yellow Level and the early stage of the ck Level. You have to know that he was a talented disciple trained by the ck Level masters of the Third River n." "A core disciple from such a powerful n hasn''t even reached that stage yet. Do you think that Fade, who came from a small ce like Bay City, possesses such strength?" "Well..." There was another silence. Even if they believed in Fade''s abilities, they couldn''t help but feel uncertain when they heard Logan''s words. At this moment, Naomi smiled and said, "Even if Fade has really reached the early stage of the ck Level as you said, who is his opponent now? The number one master of our province, Francesca , an elder who has reached thete stage of the ck Level more than a decade ago." "Even if she has not made any progress in the past ten years, do you think that Fade, who is at the early- stage of the ck Level, can defeat Elder Sun who is at thete-stage of the ck Level?" "Moreover, it''s very likely that Elder Sun has reached the peak of the ck Level. Fade is certainly no match for her." Hearing Naomi''s words, the few people who believed that Fade still had a chance of survival were also disappointed. There was no hope for Fade to win at all. At this moment, some people who had ced bets on Fade felt like crying, but no tears appeared. It seemed to them that their money was wasted and they didn''t have a chance to get it back. Old Mr. Hu, who was next to them, also felt like crying, but no tears appeared, as he listened to their analysis. Initially, some people wanted to try their luck and ced bets on Fade to win, but after the analysis of Logan and the others, no one ced bets on Fade. Instead, many people added money to bet on Francesca to win. "It''s over, it''s over. This time, it''s going to be a big loss, a big loss!" Old Mr. Hu thought to himself. His heart was bleeding, but his reputation was on the line. He had to continue with his business. Just as Old Mr. Hu looked bitter while Logan and the others looked proud, suddenly, a burly middle- aged man strode over, took out a bank card, and handed it to Old Mr. Hu and said, "I''ll bet a hundred million..." Hearing this, the blood in Old Mr. Hu''s heart began to flow. Another one hundred million on Francesca, and he would lose another ten million again. However, he had to continue his business. Old Mr. Hu wanted to cry, but no tears appeared. He took the bank card and said, "A hundred million for Francesca to win, I''ll give you the receipt." Then, just as Old Mr. Hu finished speaking, the man opposite him shouted, "Boss, you got it wrong. I''m not betting on Francesca, but on Fade to win."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 "What?" Old Mr. Hu doubted his own ears. "Did you say that you were betting a hundred million on Fade Chen to win?" The people around him all looked at the burly man in surprise, with puzzled looks on their faces. The burly man nodded and said in a deep voice, "Yes, I am betting 100 million on Fade to win. What''s wrong? Can''t I ce a bet?" Old Mr. Hu was stunned, and then he was overjoyed. He quickly said, "Yes, of course, you can. I''ll give you the ticket right away." The excitement caused Old Mr. Hu''s hands to tremble. After all, the hundred million yuan this person ced on Fade was bound to be a loss. He will make a hundred million yuan just like that. Although it was not enough to make up for the loss of the ced bets on Francesca Sun, it definitely would help fill therge gap. It was absolutely good news for him, and that was why Old Mr. Hu was so excited. The people around him heard his words and could not help but try to dissuade him from this decision. "Brother, don''t be impulsive! Are you that silly to bet on Fade?" "Yes, big brother. If you want to bet, you can do so for ten or a hundred thousand just for fun. Do you need to bet such a huge amount? You will go bankrupt!" "Brother, hurry up. Change your mind before the boss gives you the ticket! It''s still not toote." People in the crowd tried to persuade him one after the other, but the burly man was unperturbed. On the contrary, he said resolutely, "No, I firmly believe that Fade can win. I''m sure that I''ll make a lot of money." When the crowd saw that they couldn''t persuade him otherwise, they couldn''t help but shake their heads and sigh in a low voice, saying, "Another desperate gambler!" "No matter how crazy a gambler is, they must at least see that they have a chance in the situation! There is no chance at all in this current situation. How can this be a good gamble? This is simply giving away money!" "Just wait. In a while, he will be crying as he goes home." Even Logan Huo and Naomi Ying, these talented young masters and madams, couldn''t help shaking their heads at this moment. They looked at the middle- aged burly man with disdain and snorted, "Stupid guy, you deserve to lose!" At this time, Old Mr. Hu had already processed the betting ticket and handed it to the burly man. He asked with a cautious look, "Are you sure you want to bet 100 million on Fade? Don''t you want to make any other changes? Once the ticket leaves my hand, you can''t go back on your words." "I know!" The burly man replied. He simply reached out his hand and took the ticket. He flicked it in his hand and then stuffed it into his clothes. He seemed to be quite cautious. Seeing this, everyone shook their heads and no longer looked at this stupid and crazy guy. However, what they did not see was the confident and joyful light in the eyes of this burly man at the moment, and the soft mutterings in his mouth. "Hmm, all of you are idiots. Mr. Chen''s strength is not something that you can figure out just like that. Don''t mention a ck Level master, even if an Earth Level master is here, they may not be able to fight against Mr. Chen. Francesca is bound to lose." If someone was familiar with him, they would realize that this burly man was Uncle Wei, or Jimmy Wei, who had defeated everyone in Bay City. Due to Kevin Huang''s revenge, Jimmy knew that he was not strong enough and hadn''t experienced enough, so he decided to venture out into the world. Finally, after Fade had destroyed the Wan family, Jimmy then handed over Long Enterprise to his nephew, Tom Wei. He then ventured out into the world. During the period of his travels, Jimmy had broadened his horizons and enhanced his strength. Now, he had reached the peak of the Yellow Level, which was not far from the ck Level. Just when all the people were discussing about the uing battle, Gasps were heard, and then the whole ce quieted down. Suddenly, everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but look toward the same direction. Then, everyone saw the crowd making way and splitting into two sides. An old woman with silver hair and a walking stick was walking slowly toward theke, step by step. When the old woman passed them, everyone became silent all of a sudden. Everyone gazed at the woman who looked like an ordinary old woman in front of them, but they did not dare to make any sound. In the old woman''s seemingly weak body, everyone could feel a sense of a majestic and powerful aura surging. This inner energy caused them to feel excited and fearful, and this aura was the reflection of Francesca''s strength. Therefore, everyone observed Francesca quietly as she walked toward them step by step. She walked all the way to theke, but her footsteps didn''t stop, as she stepped directly into theke. Seeing this, everyone could not help but squint their eyes, as if they were worried that the old woman would fall into the water and drown. In everyone''s view, the old woman''s footsteps were on the water. She did not sink at all. Even her walking stick still seemed to be just like how it was on the ground. She walked forward step by step, as if she was walking on solid ground. Witnessing this scene, everyone could not help but gasp, and their eyes were full of shock and envy. "How, how did she do that?" "Could it be that this is the unique technique of floating on the water?" "Obviously, it''s not the unique technique of floating on the water because the technique allows one to float over the water at a very fast speed, and you just have to utilize your muscles in your body to do it. Many Latestage Yellow Level masters can do that. However, Elder Sun''s technique is obviously different. She is moving slowly on the water step by step, which is much more difficult." "How, how does she do that then?" "Look, there seems to be ayer of inner energy surging under Elder Sun''s feet." As someone said this, everyone immediately narrowed their eyes and looked at Francesca''s feet. As expected, they found that there was ayer of energy under her feet, forming a wall and holding her body on the water. This method sounded easy when exined. However, it was extremely difficult to aplish. After all, to hold yourself up on water like this, one had to save up a lot of powerful inner energy. Moreover, it was also extremely difficult to control inner energy in the form of air and form a solid wall. Then, under everyone''s gaze, Francesca walked step by step to the ind in the middle of theke. On the ind, Francesca sat cross-legged on the grass and began to close her eyes to rest. The quiet crowd just now began to chatter in low voices at this moment, and they were discussing the amazing entrance of Francesca. Time went by, and five minutes passed. Ten minutes passed, and fifteen minutes passed. The scene was still quiet, and no one could see Fade at all. Then, there was a buzz of discussion on the scene. But this time, the topic of discussion was about Fade. "What''s going on? Why hasn''t Fade arrived yet?" "Elder Sun, the number one master in Long City, is already here. A junior like him is still being a poser. Damn it!" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "In my opinion, perhaps he''s scared and has escaped." "That''s very likely to be true! After all, maybe he got used to being pretentious, but became scared to death when he saw the current situation." Chapter 344 Chapter 344 The crowd was getting more and more impatient, and some people even started to curse Fade Chen. Even Francesca Sun, who was on the ind in the middle of theke, opened her eyes at this moment. She looked into the distance and frowned slightly. Just when everyone''s dissatisfaction was about to reach its peak, there was a stir among the crowd. Then, they heard a young person''s voice shouting, "Excuse me! Excuse me, I need to go in!" "I''m sorry, brother. Please let me pass." "Brother, I''m not here to jump the queue and squeeze in. I''m here topete." "Really. I''m not kidding! I''m Fade!" The crowd listened to the conversation, and passing through the chaotic crowd was a young man in casual clothes in his twenties. At this moment, he was squeezing around in the crowd and exining something to the people next to him. All of a sudden, the people on the scene werepletely dumbfounded. "Is that a troublemaker?" "He said that he is Fade. Is that true?" "How could this guy be Fade? At least, Fade should be a master at the peak of the Yellow Level!" Amidst the doubtful voices, someone disyed a photo with their cell phone and said with certainty, "I''m sure that he is Fade. It''s really him!" "Yes, it''s him. I''m also sure. I''ve seen him before. Let him in!" Upon hearing the shouting in the crowd, those who were skeptical about this made way for Fade to squeeze in. At this moment, everyone looked at Fade, who was soaked in sweat and dressed in casual clothes, looking like an ordinary college student. Their eyes were full of doubts and disbelief. "Is, is he really Fade ?" "Don''t even mention the ck Level, Do you think that he knows any martial-arts?" "Are you kidding me? How could a person like himpete with Elder Sun? That''s aplete insult to Elder Sun!1 Fade didn''t pay attention to what they said at all. He looked at the ind in the middle of theke and confirmed to himself that Francesca was there. He nodded and said, "It''s a good ce to fight. The view is clear and it''s convenient for fighting." As he spoke, Fade strode toward theke and then walked into theke. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The crowd saw this and could not help but be shocked. "Does Fade also want to use the technique that Elder Sun used?" "Has he reached that level? Don''t fail and fall into the waterter. He will be aughing stock." "No matter what, the atmosphere of his entrance was way worse than Elder Sun''s. He''s not at the same level at all!" While the crowd was discussing this, Fade stepped into theke. Then, with a crash, half of Fade''s leg stepped into theke. All of a sudden, the people at thekeside were speechless. Some of them covered their eyes and couldn''t bear to see what was happening. "F*ck, I was worried that he would know Elder Sun''s technique. It turns out that he is nning to swim there!" "Is Fade a clown who is here to have fun?" "Is he here for the martial-artspetition or here for the circus?" "Even if he uses a boat, it''s still better than being in such a sorry state!" While the crowd was talking about this, Fade was still moving forward in the water. His legs were almost fully immersed in the water, as he moved forward with difficulty. At thekeside, the disdainful Logan Huo, Naomi Ying, and the other talented disciples looked even more disdainful when they saw this. "It seems that I have overestimated Fade just now. Initially, I thought that he would at least have the strength of thete stage of the Yellow Level. But now it seems that it would be good enough if he was at the middle stage of the Yellow Level." "Haha, now you understand. Fade''s so-called reputation and battle history are all a hoax." "It''s a pity that we were named with him as the top ten young talents of Martial-Arts in Long City just now. Now that seems like aplete insult to us." "There''s no need to watch anymore. The result has been decided a long time ago." "Old Mr. Hu, get the money ready now. There will be too many people waiting to redeem their earnings, and we will have to queue upter," Someone shouted to Old Mr. Hu, who was managing the bets. Old Mr. Hu''s face was livid, and he couldn''t wait to close the stall and run away. He thought that Fade would lose, but he didn''t expect that Fade would be so weak, and so much worse than Francesca. The whole time, the surroundings were filled with disdainfulughter, sarcastic booing, cursing rage, and shaking of heads. It seemed that only Jimmy Wei, who was squatting next to the stall, was staring at Fade in theke at this moment. With a smile on his face, he sneered, "These short-sighted people don''t know how to observe the situation, but have already started to judge him indiscriminately." "Mr. Chen''s technique is even more brilliant than Francesca¡¯s," Jimmy thought to himself. He stared at Fade''s legs, and the light in his eyes became brighter. He seemed extremely excited. At this time, Fade had achieved half the distance from the ind and was about to arrive at the ind in the middle of theke. Amidst the chaotic crowd, some masters finally realize something unusual and gazed at Fade with a frown. As they stared intently at him, their faces immediately shuddered, and then they became extremely shocked. In disbelief, they stared at the somewhat thin young figure in the water. They had discovered that half of Fade''s thighs had seemingly sunk into the water as he was swimming toward the ind in the middle of theke. But taking a closer look, Fade was still walking toward the ind, step by step, and he looked casual in movement. Every step Fade took was not immersed in the water, but he stepped directly on the water and caused the water to sink. That was why it seemed as though Fade was immersed in the water. But if one observed the situation carefully, it could be seen that after every step Fade took, there was no sound of water rising up. The whole water surface was like ayer of sponge, which after being stepped down on would then bounce up immediately. Every time Fade lifted his foot, the pants and shoes on his legs were not wet at all, which was the best proof of this. At the thought of Fade''s entrance, some masters on the shore couldn''t help but be shocked. They didn''t know how Fade could do this. They were figuring out how Fade caused theke water to be like sponges under his feet. This kind of control of strength was even better than Francesca''s wall of energy under her feet. "How did he do that?" "I can''t determine his level of strength at all." "He''s too scary, this young man." "Maybe he can really defeat Francesca." The eyes of some of the masters who had seen what Fade was doing started to burn with excitement. However, a lot people did not notice anything unusual about Fade. Even if they did, they would only think that Fade was a loser and would not understand the reason behind his actions. Thus, amidst theughter and sarcasm of the crowd, Fade reached the ind with such a bizarre entrance. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 When Fade Chen stepped onto the ind in the middle of theke, Francesca Sun, who was sitting cross- legged, opened her eyes. With a sh of light in her eyes, she looked at Fade and spoke in a low voice, "You''re here!" Fade didn''t seem to care much about her. He looked around the ind and put his hands behind his back. He nodded and said, "The environment on this ind is good! It''s a good ce to build a vi or something of that sort! You can rest here and rx." Hearing his words, Francesca''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a trace of anger shed across her eyes. She pounded the ground with her walking stick and shouted in a deep voice, "Boy, you are being too arrogant." Fade''s eyes sank. He looked at Francesca and said, "The Sun Family is the one who is being arrogant. They bully the weak and intimidate others with their power. They force others to do things ording to your ways. Do you think that no one dares to rebel against you?" "Rebel?" Francesca sneered, and there was a hint of fierceness in her eyes. "Whoever dares to rebel, I will just kill them. In this province, no one dares to rebel against the Sun Family." Hearing this, Fade shook his head and said, "Do you think that the Sun Family''s strength can ovee everything?" "Is that not so?!" Francesca replied andughed. "Or, do you think that you can rebel against the Sun family?" she asked. "Whether I can or not, let me just try," Fade said coldly. Francesca''s face froze, as she held the walking stick in her hand and shouted coldly, "Come on then!" Suddenly, a strong gust of energy burst out of Francesca''s body. At this moment, her slim body becamepletely straight. The strong gust of energy was like a gust of wind, blowing outward with a whirring sound. The trees and the water waves around them were also shaken by this gust of wind. Seeing this, the eyes of the people at thekeside couldn''t help but light up and they were excited. "The fight is about to begin!" "Elder Sun has made her move. With this kind of inner energy, she is indeed worthy of being called the number one master in Long City!" "Guess how many moves Elder Sun will need to defeat Fade?" "How many moves? In my opinion, she can defeat him with ten moves." "You''ve overestimated Fade. I think she''ll definitely be able to beat him within three moves." In the midst of everyone''s discussion, Fade was facing Francesca''s explosive energy and put his hands behind his back. He raised his palm and faced the strong wind emanating from Francesca ''s body. He suddenly clenched his fist into the shape of a w and grabbed onto it. Suddenly, there was a crackling sound in front of Fade, as if the air was broken by Fade''s w. Something in the air seemed to have exploded and was blocked by Fade''s fist. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Seeing this, Francesca''s face changed slightly and said, "It seems that you are stronger than I thought. You can find where my energy condenses in the attack in such a short period of time. Not bad, not bad!" In fact, at the moment of Francesca''s outburst, the attack had already beenunched. It was an invisible gust of energy condensed by her internal aura which had rushed toward Fade. As Francescaunched her inner energy, she covered up the fluctuation of her internal aura. Many people couldn''t detect this attack, so when they fought with Francesca, they didn''t even have time to make a move and would already be struck down. In the end, they would be defeated and some even died. With such a strange move that caused many hearts to palpitate violently, Francesca defeated many masters in Long City and gradually became the top master in Long City. At this time, many masters at the early-stage of the ck Level did not notice the attack, but Fade had noticed it immediately and destroyed the iing energy with one gesture, which caused Francesca to feel slightly surprised. However, it was just a small surprise for her. After all, this was just like an appetizer for her, and the real attack was yet toe. Francesca raised the walking stick in her hand and waved it in the air a few times. In an instant, the walking stick rolled up several waves and rose into the sky from the greenke, turning into several water dragons. They roared and rushed toward Fade. The water dragons roared, with a sense of oppressive and surging aura, and they rushed ferociously toward Fade. Fade focused his attention, and his right arm moved away. He swept horizontally and shed outward. In an instant, a crimson ray of light shot out from Fade''s arm. The ray of light spread out in an arc and shed at the dragons. The water dragons roared madly and rushed toward Fade recklessly. They pressed down on him with a powerful aura and ferocity. The crimson light cut the water dragons into half. The water dragons in the air were suddenly suffocated, and their movements seemed to slow down. Their initial fierce attack stopped suddenly. Then, they exploded with a bang, turned into countless drops of water, and transformed into vast mist in the air. At this time, Francesca''s face did not show any panic. Instead, she smiled and whispered, "Do you think that my attack is only at this level?" While speaking, Francesca held her walking stick, drew a few circles in the air, and then waves of energy surged out. Instantly, a gust of cold wind wasunched out. The mist over the ind quickly condensed and turned into a vast expanse of white ice crystals, surrounding the ind and making it hard for others to see what was going on inside. These white ice crystals quickly condensed and turned into sharp icicles as long as index fingers. As Francesca waved her hand, the icicles along with the whistling wind instantly pierced through the air and rushed toward Fade. The sharp icicles were like sharp arrows with unstoppable momentum, and they could pierce through anything that was in front of them. Witnessing this scene, the people at thekeside couldn''t help but inhale a breath of cold air and felt extremely shocked. They didn''t expect that Francesca had reached such a level, and this move was so fierce. Many people thought to themselves, that if they stood in Fade''s position at this moment, how could they resist this attack? Even if they racked their brains and thought of various methods, the final conclusion caused their faces to be pale. They had no way of resisting this move at all. Whether they resisted her or dodged the attack, they couldn''t block the sharp icicles all over the sky. "Boy, this is the punishment for offending the Sun Family!" Francesca spoke. Her eyes were icy and her voice was frosty, Seeing the dense icicles pouring over him like raindrops, Fade was not in a hurry at all. He withdrew his right hand to his body and then put his palms together. Then, he focused his eyes andunched his palms forward with a loud p. In an instant, everyone could only feel a stream of red light surging out. Immediately, a hot red me rushed toward the icicles. The crimson red me carried an iparably warm aura, instantly sucking the icicles into it. The searing hot me immediately melted the icicles and caused them to evaporate. Then, the icicles all over the sky suddenly turned into a cloud of water vapor, whirring and rising, completely covering the ind in the middle of theke, until people couldn''t see what was happening there clearly. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 The people outside could not see the situation on the ind clearly. At this moment on the ind, Francesca Sun looked very serious. She didn''t expect that she had underestimated Fade Chen''s strength. Her ultimate move was actually destroyed by Fade. Moreover, the raging mes just now actually gave her a sense of danger. Suddenly, Francesca''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was an unprecedented sense of seriousness emanating from her body. At this moment, she stared at Fade behind the mist and whispered, "It seems that I have to get serious!" Then, Francesca clenched her hand and crushed the walking stick in her hand. Then, a crooked branch appeared in her hand. The branch was only half the length of an arm. It was twisted and shriveled, looking like an ordinary dry branch. But at the top of the branch, there were two leaves that seemed to be carved from ice, and they seemed clear as crystal on the top of the dry branch. Francesca stared at the dry branch in her hand and muttered, "This branch was given to me by her. I thought that I had no chance to use it anymore. Unexpectedly, I still have a chance to use it today." Then, she stared at Fade and said in a cold voice, "If you can make me use this branch, you deserve to die." While speaking, Francesca generated a stream of inner energy from her palm, and the energy rushed into the branch. Suddenly, the crystal-like leaves on the top of the branch began to shine, blooming with gleams of glittering translucent light, like a magic wand from the movies. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Then, Francesca pressed hard with her palm and a strong stream of energy was poured into the branch. The two leaves started shining with dazzling light,like ice crystals. All the trees and flowers along the path seemed to be illuminated by this light. "Pa!" With a crisp sound, a leaf suddenly burst open. In an instant, a white icy gust of air burst out from the leaves, spreading rapidly from the ind in the middle of theke. A gust of chilly air quickly swept over theke. The original sparkling surface of theke was immediately frozen by the gust of air and formed a thickyer of ice at a speed visible to the naked eye. Moreover, the iceyer continued to expand, and in the end, half of the surface of theke was frozen. The people standing by theke suddenly felt a cold chilling from theke, and this chill was not any ordinary chill, but twice as cold as ordinary ice. In an instant, many people couldn''t help but tremble and try to keep themselves warm . For a moment, many people looked extremely shocked. It waste spring and cold winter had already passed, so the weather should be warm. Even in this weather, Francesca could change the climate of this ce by herself. What great strength! However, it was not over yet. On the top of the dry branch in Francesca''s hand, the remaining ice crystal leaf was still blooming with cold white light, and it was flourishing more and more, as if it was about to burst open at any time. At this time, in the sky above theke, a dark cloud drifted over. The raindrops fell one after another, and then the rain became heavier. The raindrops all over the sky fell down, and when they were about to reach the ice surface, the cold air on the surface immediately caused them to freeze and turn into tiny ice balls, which then fell onto the icy surface. Seeing this, Francesca showed a smile at the corner of her mouth and said, "It''s raining. God is really helping me." While speaking, Francesca clenched her fist, and the remaining ice crystal leaf on the dry branch burst out, and a gust of white icy air rose up to the sky instantly. The cold air immediately froze all the raindrops in the air above the ind. They turned into thin ice crystals and fell from the sky like countless needles. Moreover, these needles were much tougher than ordinary ice. When they fell from the sky, they pierced through the leaves and even the branches on the ind. Francesca waved her hand, and the ice crystals in the sky suddenly increased in speed and rushed toward Fade . At the same time, the frozen surface of theke cracked and created a loud sound. Icicles burst out from the surface of theke one after another and rushed toward Fade. In an instant, countless icicles from the sky and fromnd attacked Fade from everywhere. When the people at thekeside saw this, their eyes were full of incredible shock. "Is, is this the strength of a Late-stage ck Level master? She''s too strong!" "It''s over. It''s over. Fade ispletely surrounded and has no way to escape." "The me he used just now was powerful, and I didn''t expect that. But now, I''m sure that he''s going to lose." Logan Huo, Naomi Ying, and the other young martial-arts talents beside the gambling stall were muttering excitedly with envy and disdain in their eyes. "Is, is this the strength of the most powerful person in Long City? It''s too strong, and too shocking. I must reach this level in the future!" Logan said firmly and confidently. Naomi''s eyes were full of light, and her eyes fell on Fade. She shook her head and said, "The strength that Fade showed just now was beyond my expectation. His potential is not bad. If it hadn''t been for this battle, he could have undergone proper training. It is a pity indeed." "Humph, what is there to be pitied. He provoked the Sun Family on his own, and he looked for his own death," Logan said disdainfully. All of a sudden, a lot of voices could be heard in the crowd. "Hum, there are many talented warriors. But before you are really powerful, you must keep a low profile. Otherwise, you will end up like this." "That''s right. Besides, Fade''s talent is just mediocre. He''s not even close to our level, yet he acts so arrogantly. He asked fortrouble." "In short, we didn''t waste our time here this time. It''s really worth seeing the strength of a Late-stage ck Level warrior such as Elder Sun." In the midst of everyone''s discussion, countless icicles in the sky andnd had already arrived in front of Fade. They surrounded himpletely, leaving him no room to dodge them. Francesca had a grim smile at the corner of her mouth. She looked at Fade with narrowed eyes and said coldly, "You, you shouldn''t have provoked the Sun family. This is the consequence for doing so." But at this moment, Fade did not seem to realize the danger he was facing at all. Instead, he shook his head and said, "Are these all your trump cards? It seems to me that the number one master in Long City is nothing more than just a joke." "You..." Francesca didn''t expect that Fade was so arrogant. She snorted coldly and reached out her hand. She said in an icy tone, "Initially, I wanted to kill you quickly. But now, I''m going to torture you and make you experience pain before you die." Francesca''s shriveled hand clenched, and the icicles suddenly changed their directions. They deliberately avoided Fade''s vital organs and turned toward the ces where his body would experience great pain. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Fade Chen saw that this move, which could win the battle, was about to seed. He rolled his eyelids gently, nced at the icicles around him and said softly, "This attack is not bad. However, that''s all there is to it." "Such arrogance!" Hearing what he said, Francesca Sun shouted.She waved her palm as the icicles in the air and under the ground suddenly sped up and rushed toward Fade. The people on thekeside couldn''t help but shout when they saw this. At this moment, Fade pointed two fingers and formed the shape of a sword. A crimson gust of energy shot out from his fingers. Then, the radiant gust of energy surged and transformed into a crimson long sword. The sword glimmered and shone like a burning me. As he swayed the long me- like sword, it formed an arc- shaped light around Fade''s body. The light kept rotating and finally transformed into a cocoon,pletely enveloping Fade. The icicles in the sky and from theke were still densely approaching him, all moving directly toward the crimson cocoon . When the icicles touched the burning me of the cocoon,they immediately melted and evaporated, emitting a gust of white steam, which blocked the view of the crowd. Francesca saw that the first wave of icicles waspletely blocked by this crimson cocoon,but she did not panic at all. She sneered and said, "This is just the beginning of my attack. Let''s see how long you can endure this." With a wave of her arm, the raindrops in the sky and the ice in theke transformed into countless icicles and shot toward Fade continuously. Many icicles struck the crimson cocoon with burning mes that Fade had created. The continuous layers of gas caused by this collision created ayer of white mist. This mistpressed the cocoon constantly, causing its size to be smaller. "Well, you will die soon," Francesca sneered, and the icicles all over the sky continued to shoot toward him. At this time, the white mist hadpletely enveloped the ind in the middle of theke and everyone could not see what was happening there at all. Francesca shouted coldly and suddenly put her hands together, sending out a stream of internal energy. Instantly, countlessyers of ice in theke were meshed together and turned into a huge icicle, rushing toward Fade. "Thest blow,"she said. But at this time, the crimson cocoon that was getting smaller and smaller suddenly exploded, and Fade''s faint voice was heard. "It''s time to end this battle after having fun with you for such a long time." "What did you say..." Francesca was stunned and then sneered with disdain. "You''re putting on an act. Go and die!"she said. The huge icicle, which was in the shape of an ice dragon, rushed fiercely out of theke and was about to swallow Fade. Original from N?velDrama.Org. At this point, Fade pointed his finger gently, as a beam of brilliant light in the shape of a sword burst out and attacked the ice dragon directly. Looking at the small sword that was less than half a foot long, Francesca couldn''t help but sneer. "Do you think you can defeat my ice dragon with this small sword?"she said. "Yes, I think?" Fade replied. The corner of his mouth was gently lifted, revealing an indifferent smile . At this moment, Francesca heard a sharp sound indicating friction. She turned around and saw that the short sword was flying swiftly around the ice dragon. The small sword continuously cut across the surface of the ice dragon, cutting offyers of ice, and these little pieces flew all over the sky. The ice dragon seemed to have been cut offyer byyer, bing smaller and smaller. In the end, it exploded with a bang and directly turned into countless ice cubes, sshing all over the sky. "How, how is that possible? You..." Francesca said. Her face was full of shock. Then, she clenched her teeth, her face froze and her eyes showed a sense of determination. Her shriveled palm condensed the aura of her inner energy and she was ready tounch a fatal blow at him. Fade raised his finger lightly and a red beam of energy shot in front of Francesca, which instantly suppressed the inner energy surging in Francesca''s body. She was unable to use this energy. "You..." Francesca was shocked. Fade said lightly, "You don''t have to try anymore. You haven''t reached the peak of the ck Level yet. If you force yourself to use the strength of the peak of the ck Level, you will only hurt yourself. Moreover, even if you are at the peak of the ck Level, you can''t hurt me at all." "How do you know..." Francesca said. She was shocked, and when she heard the end of his sentence, she was even more incredulous and she was in a state of disbelief. "The powers of the peak of the ck Level also can''t hurt you? Is, is it possible that you are an Earth Level master? This, this is impossible,"she said. Fade didn''t exin anything and directly shot a stream of energy into Francesca''s core. Francesca was shocked because her core energy had beenpletely sealed by this force. She could no longer generate any inner energy. Just as Francesca tried to channel the inner energy to break away from Fade''s energy, she suddenly realised something and looked at Fade in disbelief. "That, that''s not your inner energy, that energyes from the true energy aura. You, are you really an Earth Level expert?"she asked. Fade did not respond to this question. He just looked at Francesca coldly and said in a low voice, "I don''t want to kill you because it was not easy for you to reach this level. Now, I want you to be my ve. Will you surrender?" "Your ve!" These words stung Francesca immediately. She was the master of the Sun Family in Long City, the top master of Long City, and the Elder of the Sun Family who was well-known. She was respected by everyone. Even when she was just an unimportant member of the Sun Family, she was at least a wealthy martial-artist that was envied by others. But now, Fade wanted her to be a ve, which was something that was very difficult for her to ept. Her face fell and she shouted, "No, that is impossible. I, Francesca, can''t be someone else''s ve." Then, she looked at Fade with a determined look and said, "You won thispetition. It''s up to you to kill me or do whatever you want." Fade looked at Francesca and said faintly, "Won''t you surrender?" Francesca said coldly, "You hurt my son so many times and crippled my grandson. How can I surrender? Even if I lose this time, it''s only because I''m not as good, but my Sun Family will not give in to you." Fade sneered and said, "Did I hurt someone from the Sun family?" "The Sun family took advantage of your power to bully others and wanted to force Shinnie Sun to marry into the Zhan family. They also intended to force Quin to be Nathaniel Sun''s concubine. Don''t tell me that you only remembered that other people had hurt your family, but forgot that people from the Sun family had also hurt others?" Fade''s question caused Francesca to be stunned, but she was still stubborn. She said, "At first, it was because Quin used the fake jade pendant to deceive the Sun family. We, the Sun family gave her a little punishment, so what''s wrong with that?" "Fake jade pendant, don''t lie!" Fade sighed and said coldly. "Francesca, you have lived a wealthy life for so many years. It seems to me that you have forgotten your past life as a ve!"he added. "A ve!" Hearing these words, Francesca''s face changed greatly. Then, she stared at Fade in horror and said in a trembling voice, "You, you are talking nonsense..." Fade snorted and took out an exquisite jade pendant from his arms. He handed it to Francesca and said in a cold voice, "Do you still remember this?" Chapter 348 Chapter 348 When Francesca Sun saw the delicate warm jade pendant in Fade Chen''s hand, she thought of the jade pendant that had been sealed in the box in her study for a long time. She instantly thought of the beautiful woman, and her face turned pale instantly. "How, how did you get this?"she asked. "How did I get this jade pendant?" Fade snorted. "Isn''t this the jade pendant that Quin brought to the Sun family when she asked for help that time?" "In the end, the Sun familypletely forgot about your previous promise. Not only did you not help her, but you also tried to force Quin to remain there. Is this how the Sun family returns a favor?" Fade asked angrily. Francesca trembled all over, as if she couldn''t believe what was happening in front of her. She shook her head desperately and said, "No, it''s impossible. She, she is already dead. It''s impossible for her to return. It''s impossible!" "Don''t tell me that the Sun family''s promise doesn''t count when the other person is dead. Can''t you repay the favor you owed?" Fade said coldly. "A favor, a promise!" Francesca muttered these words and shook her head desperately. There was a determined light in her eyes as she said, "No, no, I don''t owe her anything. She didn''t ask me for a favor, so I don''t owe her anything." "Is that so?" Fade asked coldly. "Of course!" Francesca replied. She was so agitated that she felt slightly insane at this moment. "I have already returned the things that she gave me. I have been a servant for so many years and was controlled by her like a dog. I have already returned her the reward that was not worth mentioning,"she added. "A reward that is not worth mentioning?" Fade sneered. "You seem to have forgotten how you got your current strength. Without that person, how could you, a neglected member of the Sun Family, suddenly rose to power? How could you have returned to the Sun Family and be the top master in Long City?"he continued. "She helped me slightly in the beginning, and the rest is all through my own efforts. All this has nothing to do with her," Francesca shouted, with a hint of agitation in her eyes. "I became stronger now and I am the most powerful person in Long City. I am no longer afraid of her and I am no longer a servant to anyone,"she added. "Moreover, she is already dead. Who knows whether the jade pendant is hers or not. Even if she personally returned with the jade pendant, I will no longer be her servant and will no longer be controlled by her. I am now more powerful than her," Francesca shouted excitedly. Fade shook his head and said coldly, "It seems to me that you don''t know who is the person that you served in the past?" "Who is she?" Francesca asked. She was stunned, and then said, "Isn''t she just a martial- artist? She is probably just atestage ck Level expert. I was too weak at that time, so when I followed her, I felt that she was so powerful. But now, I am the top master in Long City. Who is she then?" "You are ignorant, but you still act like you know everything. Look at this jade pendant carefully!" Fade said as he threw the jade pendant over. Francesca held the jade pendant and looked at it carefully. She soon discovered that it was different from the jade pendant in her box. This jade pendant was carved with exquisite patterns of stars and the moon on both sides of the pendant. The pattern was very delicate and ancient, but Francesca felt that it was foreign. She was not familiar with this pattern. "What is this? Don''t try to carve a few things and lie to me,"she said. "Lie to you?" Fade sneered and shook his head. "It seems that you, the top master in Long City, have lost your mind after all these years. You don''t even know the symbol of the Wushuang Tower?"he asked. "Wushuang Tower? What Wu..." Francesca said. Then, she suddenly thought of something and was shocked. Her face was full of surprise as she said, "You, you''re talking about the Wushuang Tower, one of the four great Heaven- Level forces? No, this is impossible. The symbol of Wushuang Tower is not like this. You''re lying to me." Fade said coldly, "The Wushuang Tower has changed its symbol 20 years ago and it has been simplified. This symbol is the symbol of the old Wushuang Tower and it is an elite symbol that only disciples from the inner circle can wear." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Therefore, the person you followed at that time is at least an inner disciple of the Wushuang Tower," Fade said, He looked at Francesca and said, "Now, do you still think that the favor she gave you is a small reward? Do you still think that being her servant is a shame?" "This, this... is impossible,and this can''t be true," Francesca said. She found it hard to believe what she had just heard. "She, how could she be a member of the Wushuang Tower? This..."she continued. Francesca was a little confused. It was known that, for the top Heaven-Level forces like the Wushuang Tower, any ordinary disciple would be a talented person that powerful forces would fight over to recruit. Many seniors and masters in the martial-arts world would even volunteer to be a servant of these ordinary disciples, hoping to receive some guidance and care from them. That was just an ordinary disciple, not to mention the disciples of the inner circle of Wushuang Tower. That woman was definitely an elite member, and any one of these members would be an Earth-level expert. Even if someone were to be a servant, a ve or even a dog to such a master, many people would be willing to do so. Francesca was guided by such a master when she was ignorant. This was something that many people were eager to have. At this time, Francesca thought of the training methods that this woman had taught her and the herbs that she had given her. She realized the amazing situation she had encountered. How could she have advanced by leaps and bounds in her middle-age? It turned out that this was due to the strength of a top force. At this moment, Francesca recalled her unwillingness to respect her and her selfconfidence. Suddenly, she felt a jolt in her heart. She felt ridiculous and horrible. Francesca''s so-called strength, the title of the so-called No.1 master in Long City, and the so-called power of the Sun Family were not worth mentioning at all in that person''s eyes. Her existence was just like an ant. Francesca didn''t want to believe all these facts. Suddenly, her brain seemed to be triggered and she thought of something. She shook her head crazily as if she was trying to grasp at straws. "No, this is not true. You made this all up. You are lying to me. You must be lying to me,"she said. "Otherwise, there is no way for you to exin why such a strong woman, who was a disciple in the inner circle of the Wushuang Tower, had died without any news. Wushuang Tower also did not mention anything about a investigation on this matter. This is impossible, and it doesn''t make any sense. So, you must be lying," Francesca shouted wildly. "Dead?" Fade said. He frowned slightly, and he could not help but tremble at the thought of his wife, Quin Lin. However, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know what happened to her. But I''m not lying to you about this matter." "No, you must be lying, you..." Francesca was still denying it. She didn''t want to believe that the person she was trying her best to reject would turn out to be a disciple of the Wushuang Tower. Fade did not exin anything. He directly took out a jade pendant and asked, "This logo has not changed. You should recognize it, right?" Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Francesca Sun, who was screaming madly, looked at the warm jade pendant in Fade Chen''s hand, with the pattern of the mountain peaks and the long sword on it. She suddenly became stunned and her voice trembled. She said, "This, this is the symbol of the Tianwu n. It''s the symbol of the Tianwu n, one of the four great forces of the Heaven Level. You, you are..." Francesca looked at Fade, full of disbelief. It was already shocking that her former master was a disciple of the Wushuang Tower, and now, the person in front of her was actually from one of the four major forces of the Heaven Level, a disciple of the Tianwu n. This caused Francesca to feel as though she had been struck by lightning. Her whole body became completely stiff on the spot and she was greatly shocked. Fade put away the jade pendant and looked at her coldly. He then spoke in an icy tone, "Now, I will give you another chance to be my ve." "Your ve, I..." Francesca wanted to say something. Fade sighed coldly and said, "I''m not as kind as that woman back then. This time, you will be a real ve. You must do whatever I ask you to. You can''t go against me. If I ask you to die, you must die." "Of course, you can choose not to be my ve. Then, you will die now! In my eyes, a person at your level is just an ant," Fade said. He looked down on her with a disdainful expression. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "I, I agree to be your ve!" Francesca said. Her face suddenly turned pale. She hesitated for a moment. When she looked at Fade''s cold expression, she suddenly trembled and nodded in agreement. After she agreed, she couldn''t help but feel more at ease. She thought of the previous scenes when she was with her former master. Thinking back now, she thought that her former master at that time was obviously very kind to her. There were nomands and orders from her at all. She spoke softly and showered her with some benefits from time to time. However, Francesca had thought that her status was higher than that and she couldn''t stand the humiliation of being shouted at. When she discovered that Fade was also a disciple of one of the four Heaven- Level forces, she felt that being a ve to a Heavenlevel force''s disciple was not that uneptable after all. Francesca didn''t know how lucky she was previously until there was aparison between both her masters. Fade nodded his head slightly after Francesca agreed to him, and a ray of light from his fingertips was ced into her head. "I have inserted some energy into your brain. If you go against me, you will know the consequences,"he said. After that, Francesca felt that her head was warm, as if it was going to burn. She was so scared that she trembled all over. She quickly knelt on the ground and said repeatedly, "I don''t dare, I really don''t dare to. In the future, I will listen to Mr. Chen''s orders, and I won''t go against you." "Okay, get up!" Fade said. He nodded,as he had his own ns in his heart. The reason why he had spared Francesca''s life was because her strength had reached the peak of the ck Level.Before that she was at thete stage of the ck level. A martial- artist with this strength could be regarded as a great master. Although Fade''s strength was powerful, he could not split into two persons to take care of so many things. Therefore, keeping a master like Francesca could help protect some of his rtives and friends. Together with Master Xie, who was at the peak of the Yellow Level, Fade now had two subordinates beside him. It was enough for him to deal with most situations. As Fade and Francesca were talking on the ind in the middle of theke, the crowd around Green Peace Lake started chattering loudly at this moment. They were pointing at the ind and discussing about this matter. "What''s going on, it''s been almost ten minutes now. Why is there no movement?" "Who won? The fog is so thick that I can''t see anything at all!" "It must have been Old Sun who had won! Didn''t you see the dense icicles and thest ice dragon just now. How could Fade escape?" "If Old Sun won, why hasn''t there been any movement after so long?" "Perhaps, Old Sun has her own ns. We shouldn''t make wild guesses." "Anyway, this battle is worth witnessing. I''ve seen Old Sun''s powerful strength." Among the noisy crowd, the gambling stall was particrly crowded. Logan Huo, Naomi Ying, and all the other youngsters walked to Old Mr. Hu''s stall one by one and said with a smile, "Old Mr. Hu, the result is clear now. You can give us our reward now!" "Yes, Old Mr. Hu, even if you continue to dy, there will also be no change in the result. Return us the money!" Old Mr. Hu touched the sweat on his forehead and almost cried out in his heart. He had lost a lot of money this time. However, he still said, "The fog is too heavy. The situation on the ind in the middle of theke can''t be determined clearly. I''m not sure about the result." "Old Mr. Hu, there is no need to think so much. If you dy for more than ten minutes, the result will not change. There is no need to think!" Many people encouraged Old Mr. Hu to give out their reward. But since Old Mr. Hu insisted on waiting, everyone just chattered,ughed and stopped urging him. After all, the reward was entering their bags for sure, so they didn''t have to worry about it. After they stopped pestering Old Mr. Hu, everyone''s attention was on Jimmy Wei, and they couldn''t help but speak in a mocking tone. "This brother, you didn''t listen to my advice at the beginning, and now you will regret it!" "That''s a hundred million yuan. It''s wasted now. Brother, you must be sad!" "Brother, in my opinion, you shouldn''t bet on these things. Don''t gamble anymore next time." Jimmy said calmly, "The result is not out yet. Why are all of you in such a hurry to say all this?" "Brother, don''t lie to yourself. In this case, is there any possibility for the result to change ? Haha!" Just as everyone was discussing this, a figure suddenly walked out of the crowd and headed directly to the ind in the middle of theke. Everyone was shocked and gazed at the figure. The man was in his sixties, with long hair and a beard. He wore long robes with three silver lines embroidered on his chest. After seeing this symbol, many people suddenly felt excited in their hearts. They were shocked as they said, "That, that¡¯s the symbol of the ''Three River n''!" "Why is someone from the ''Three River n'' here? Moreover, he is heading toward the ind in the middle of theke. What is he doing?" "You don''t know what happened! When Fade,or Lunatic Chen, showed his power in Bay City, he killed Elder Saga He''s former senior brother of the Third River n. Later, he killed the disciple of the Third River n, Yacob Cui. The Third River n is a cklevel force. How would they let this matter go? They must be here for revenge! If I''m not wrong, this must be Saga, or Elder He, of the Third River n." "Yes, that is Saga. I''ve seen him before. He''s an elder of the Third River n and his strength is at the Middle-stage of the ck-Level!" "What is Elder He going to do on the ind in the middle of theke? Is he going to seek revenge ?" "Haha, that Fade must be dead. Not to mention Elder Sun, now there is another Elder He. Even if he has wings, it will be difficult for him to escape!" "That boy is doomed. He offended so many masters of the martial-arts, and he is seeking death!" Chapter 350 Chapter 350 On the other side of the betting stall, when the people heard about Saga He¡¯ s appearance, the discussion suddenly became louder, and the mocking of Jimmy Wei became more and more intense. "Brother, even if Fade Chen was lucky enough to defeat Elder Sun as you wished, now that Elder He of the Third River n has appeared, he won''t have any chance to escape!" "Brother, I think you had better stop struggling with this matter. It''s a done deal. No matter how hard you struggle, you won''t be able to get your money back." Just as everyone was discussing this, Saga stepped on the surface of theke and walked to the edge of the ind. He did not enter directly but said in a clear voice, "I''m Saga from the Third River n. Greetings, elder of the Sun family." After announcing his name, Saga passed through the white mist and walked onto the ind in the middle of theke. When Fade heard this shout, his eyes trembled slightly and he said lightly, "The Third River n. What will happen wille to pass. It''s good that it''s happening now. Let''s deal with this!" As he spoke, Saga passed through the white mist and stepped onto the ind in the middle of the lake. As soon as he walked in, Saga felt that his surroundings were filled with a rich sense of inner energies.These were the traces left behind by the fierce battle between the two just now. Saga looked at the trees and the ground around him and sighed softly, "The elder of the Sun family is really powerful. She deserves to be the top master of Long City. Her strength is almost the same as our guardian." "I didn''t see Fade. Could it be that he has been killed by the elder of the Sun family. If that''s the case, I won''t have a chance to teach that guy a lesson," Saga thought to himself. He walked toward the interior part of the ind in the middle of theke. Saga introduced himself again, but still did not receive any response from Francesca Sun. Suddenly, he frowned with some doubts. "Did the elder of the Sun family left directly after killing Fade?"he thought to himself. Just as Saga felt puzzled, he passed through the trees and saw a figure in front of him. He looked carefully and discovered that it was Francesca. Saga was about to greet her with an obeisant gesture, but he was surprised to find her kneeling on the ground with her head down and silent. Her attitude was even more respectful and frightened. Saga frowned. As he walked toward Francesca, he said slowly, "Elder Sun, you are... As a result, before Saga finished speaking, he had walked around several trees and saw a figure standing in front of Francesca . Saga was shocked. Then, he fixed his eyes on the figure and saw that it was Fade. Saga was completely shocked and looked at this scene in disbelief. "What, what''s going on here?"he thought to himself. Saga looked at Fade warily as he walked quickly toward Francesca and stretched his hand out to help her up. "Elder Sun, what are you doing? Why are you kneeling down before this guy? He..." When Saga said this, Francesca who was on the ground suddenly shouted, "Be quiet, and don''t be rude to the master." Saga was stunned by this shout. After a few seconds, he came to his senses and said, "Elder Sun, I''m here to help you deal with that guy, Fade, you..." "As I said, don''t be rude to the master," Francesca said. She bounced up from the ground and grabbed Saga¡¯s throat with her shriveled hand. There was an intense murderous intent in her eyes. "If you talk nonsense again, I will kill you,"she said. Saga felt the strong murderous intent toward him. He immediately knew that Francesca really wanted to kill him. He was shocked. "What, what''s going on? Why is this happening?"he said. Seeing Francesca almost break Saga''s throat, Fade waved his hand and said, "That''s enough!" Then, he said to Francesca, "Go and heal your wounds, thene and meet me. I will reorganize the Sun family." "All at yourmand!" Francesca said respectfully. Fade nodded and soared into the sky. He leaped upward from the ind and left as he flew off like a fleeting shadow, disappearing quickly. The people around theke who were discussing about this matter were shocked when they saw this. They pointed at the shadow and shouted. However, the speed of the shadow was so fast that it disappeared without letting them have any time to figure out who that was. For a moment, everyone looked at each other. "Who''s shadow was that?¡± "Do you still need to guess? It must be Elder Sun! Fade must have lost. Maybe he is dead now. How can he escape!" "That''s right. Speaking of that kind of speed, it''s not something that Fade can do." "It''s such a pity that Elder Sun left just like that. She didn''t let us enjoy the triumphant glory of the winner!" At this time, in the middle of theke on the ind, seeing that Fade hadpletely disappeared, Francesca let go of Saga, snorted coldly and threw him to the ground. Saga touched his throat and coughed violently. Then, he looked at Francesca in confusion and indignation and shouted, "Francesca, what were you doing just now? You actually attacked me. I..." Francesca snorted and said, "I saved your life. What else do you want to say?" "Saved me? You obviously wanted to kill me. If you don''t rify the situation, our Third River n and your Sun Family will be irreconcble," Saga shouted. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Francesca sneered and said, " Saga, I don''t know if you are really stupid or not. Didn''t you observe the situation just now?" "Are you talking about the situation where you knelt down in front of Fade and called him master?" Saga asked and frowned in confusion. "Why, why, that boy..."he added. After hearing Saga calling Fade that, Francesca red at Saga and said in a cold voice, "Mr. Chen has defeated me and spared my life. Now he is my master. You''d better not have other ideas, otherwise... Hmph!" "He killed my senior brother, as well as my disciple, Yacob Cui. It''s impossible for me to..." Saga shouted in a deep voice. Francesca Sun said coldly, "If you want to destroy the Third River n, go for revenge!" "Do you think that he has the strength to destroy the Third River n?" Saga said, and he was full of disbelief. "Master''s strength is not something that you can question," Francesca said coldly. "Moreover, do you think that if Fade had no strength, I would be like this?"she continued. Saga was stunned, but he still shook his head in disbelief and said, "Even if he is strong, I am not the only one in the Third River n. We are a n, a ck- Level force. With hundreds of disciples and more than a dozen ck-Level masters, I don''t believe that he can destroy our Third River n." "Really?" Francesca said coldly, "What if the master also has a high status?" Chapter 351 Chapter 351 "What identity?" Saga He asked. He frowned, with a look of disbelief in his eyes. Francesca Sun looked around as if she was worried that someone would hear their conversation. Then, she lowered her voice and said, "Just now, my master showed me a jade pendant from the Tianwu n." "The Tianwu n!" Hearing these words, Saga was so shocked that he jumped from where he was standing directly. His face was full of disbelief. He stared at Francesca and murmured, "Is that the famous Tianwu n?" "Apart from that n, which n has the same name?" Francesca asked. "But, this, how can this be possible? Is this for real?" Saga asked. He still found this hard to believe. "I''m no match for a young man in his twenties. Do you think that it''s fake?" Francesca asked. When Saga heard Francesca''s personal admission of defeat, his expression changed suddenly. "This, this is true. He is a disciple of the Tianwu n. No wonder he is so powerful,"he said. "I..." Thinking of Fade Chen''s status and his attitude just now, Saga suddenly felt fearful and cold in his heart. Francesca sighed and said, "Mr. Chen is not a petty person. Since he didn''t kill you this time, you should be fine as long as you apologize sincerely to him." Hearing Francesca''s words, Saga could not help but heave a sigh of relief and hurried out. "Then, I''ll apologize now!"he said. Francesca said, "Let''s go, we''ll go together!" After that, they walked out from the ind and headed toward the shore. At this time, the audience on the shore saw two figuresing from the ind in the middle of the lake, and their attention was attracted by the sight of them. They started to chatter and discuss about the matter. "They havee forward from the ind. That is Elder He right!" "There''s another person with him, and is it Fade?" "Is Elder Sun so kind and merciful that she spares Fade''s life?" Everyone was chattering as Francesca and Saga approached them. The crowd spotted them and was instantly stupefied. "That, that''s not Fade, it''s Elder Sun!" "Didn''t Elder Sun leave earlier? Why is she still on the ind?" "Then, who was the shadow that left? Was it really Fade?" "Who, who can tell me what happened on the ind? Why did this happen?" Everyone looked at this scene in confusion. Logan Huo, Naomi Ying and the other people who went to the small stall to im their reward from the bet also shook their heads at this moment and looked on the scene in surprise. Original from N?velDrama.Org. But at this moment, Jimmy Wei, who was squatting on the side,ughed loudly. He walked pass Logan and the others directly toward the stall owner and said, "Old Mr. Hu, I''m here to receive the reward from my bet." "You want to receive the reward!" Old Mr. Hu said. He was stunned as he looked at Jimmy. Logan, Naomi and the others nced at them when they heard their conversation. "Brother, you lost too much money and now you are confused 1" "You bet on Fade''s victory. Why are you here to im your reward?" "Brother, don''t cause any trouble. I will suffer because of it. Don''t try to make fun of the situation." Hearing the voices from the crowd, Jimmy said with a serious expression, "Who said that I''m confused? It''s you who are confused. The situation of the battle is so obvious. Don''t you see it?" "Yes,it is obvious that Elder Sun won!" The crowd said. Jimmy shook his head and said, "You made a mistake. Francesca and Saga just returned from the ind. The figure of the shadow who just left must have been Mr. Chen. Mr. Chen leaving in that manner means that he was the winner." "Haha, brother, you''re good at making a fool of yourself." "Even if the person who left earlier was Fade, we still can''t conclude that he has won the battle!" "Brother, don''t be sad. Quit gambling in the future." The crowd was being scornful and jeered at him. At this time, Saga and Francesca, who had walked to the shore, suddenly stood still. Then, Francesca said in a clear voice, "Just now, I was defeated by Mr. Chen. From now on, I will obey orders from Mr. Chen." Saga immediately said, "The grudge between Mr. Chen and the Third River n is just a misunderstanding. On behalf of the Third River n, I solemnly apologize to Mr. Chen and plead for Mr. Chen''s forgiveness." After that, the two of them drifted away. At this time, everyone was stunned and could not recover from the shock brought on by these words. Jimmy knocked on Old Mr. Hu''s stall and said with a smile, "Old Mr. Hu, can you give me the reward for my bet now?" At this time, everyone suddenly came to their senses. The crowd became lively once again. "Did I hear wrongly just now? Elder Sun actually admitted defeat?" "This, this can''t be true, can it?" "Elder He has apologized in person. It must be true." "Could it be that Fade has really defeated Elder Sun and Elder He? This, this..." "This is unbelievable!" "How did he do that? Could it be that his strength has reached the peak of the ck Level?" A flurry of questions rose one after another. Everyone was confused. They wanted to know what had happened, but no one knew. At this moment, Old Mr. Hu''s expression turned bitter and he gave Jimmy his reward for the bet. Then, Jimmy left under the surprised gazes of Logan and the people of the crowd. The area around Green Peace Lake started to bustle, and news on this matter quickly spread to Long City and around the region. The No.1 master in Long City, Elder Sun, who had note forward for more than ten years, had been unexpectedly defeated by Fade. Even Saga, the elder of the Third River n had shown up to apologize and surrendered to Fade. For a moment, Long City was in an uproar. Harvard Sun, Susanna Yang and the other members of the Sun Family were at home waiting for the good news from their Elder, but they didn''t expect to receive an order from Fade. They had to hand over all their assets and they were expelled from the Sun Family''s residence! From now on, the Sun family''s residence was officially taken over by Fade. When Harvard and the others heard the news at that time, they thought that it was just a prank and fake news. But then, when they heard details of the events at Green Peace Lake, everyone was stunned. They were all driven out from the Sun Family''s residence. They wanted to cry, but tears didn''t appear. In the business world of Long City, many businessmen were caught off guard by this news. The bosses ofpanies who wanted to break away from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc due to the threat of the Sun Family were sullen and regretful. Some people even knelt at the door of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc to apologize and plead for mercy. However, the Dai family,the An Family and the Qian family had hesitated and missed the deadline set by the Sun family to choose between Francesca and Fade. In the end, they had good fortune as they actually stood on the winning side inexplicably, and they benefited and made a lot of profits out of the situation. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 In the midst of their ecstasy, the leaders of the three families thought of the scenario before the battle and could not help but feel fearful. If they had made their choice a few minutes or even a few seconds earlier, they would have faced a different oue. The unexpected benefits from this situation enhanced their confidence in Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Fade Chen. They no longer dared to have other disloyal thoughts in their minds. The oue of this battle started to influence Long City. With the departure of the martial-artists from the scene, the news on the detailed happenings of the battle spread around the region. The name of Fade, and his nickname, Lunatic Chen, caused a great uproar around the region. After Francesca Sun admitted to her defeat, Fade, or Lunatic Chen, officially received the title of the top master in Long City. He was looked up as a role model for all warriors in Long City to train hard. He was also an example for them, being someone who had challenged a top master and obtained fame. After all, Fade was considered young. He had defeated Francesca and was said to be a master at the peak of the ck Level. However, there were still some martial-artists, especially the stronger ones, who didn''t believe this. Many people didn''t believe this news, but Saga He was utterly convinced by these facts. Although he didn''t fight against Fade at that time, he was aware that Francesca had been defeated. Moreover, he knew of Fade''s status as a disciple of the Tianwu n. Therefore, after Saga apologized to Fade, he rushed back to the Third River n. He went to meet the Guardian and advised him to let go of the previous feud with Fade, formally surrender to Fade and admit their mistakes. The Guardian had heard the relevant news beforehand but there were still many questions in his mind. He was waiting for the return of Saga, to listen to his detailed exnation. As a result, he was not expecting Saga to have apologized to Fade. This matter caused him to frown with dissatisfaction. After all, the Third River n was a ck Level n. It was really embarrassing that he had admitted to his defeat so easily. Other elders present couldn''t help but scoff at him this time. "Elder He, you didn''t seed when you went on this trip. Instead, you were intimidated by that kid. I don''t think you are qualified enough to be an Elder anymore!" "Our Third River n is a n that hassted for hundreds of years. Our disciples have been killed, but now you have admitted to our defeat and apologized to Fade. Doing this will destroy the reputation of the Third River n." "Elder He, did you gain some benefits from Fade? Why did you speak up for him as soon as you returned?" Saga was angry and anxious. His face turned red and he defended himself, saying "I didn''t gain any benefits from him. However, Fade had defeated Francesca, and he is at least a master at the peak of the ck Level." "Haha, someone at the peak of the ck Level in their twenties. Do you think that this is possible?" "There are too many rumors circting around. Elder He, you''re perhaps too old now, and can''t differentiate which rumor is true and which is false!" "Hmm, even if he is really a master at the peak of the ck Level, so what then? Our Third River n is also a ck Level n. There are hundreds of people in this n. Will we all lose to him?" At this moment, the guardian of the n also frowned slightly and said to Saga, "Elder He, what happened to you? Why are you acting like a dying duck in a thunderstorm?" "If you understood Fade''s identity, you wouldn''t be able to calm down!" Saga thought to himself. He nced at the members of the n, and finally looked at the Guardian. He spoke in a low voice, "Guardian, I don''t have any selfish interest. Everything that I do is for the good of our Third River n." "Then why are you still spouting nonsense?" An elder who had a bad rtionship with Saga spoke sarcastically in a cold voice. "Nonsense!" Saga snorted. He red at that Elder, and then spoke to the Guardian, "Guardian, the reason why I''m saying all this is to inform you that we can''t afford to offend Fade due to his status!" "He''s just a young kid. What status can he have?" The stubborn elder continued. Saga''s eyes darkened. He looked at the Elder and said coldly, "Fade is a disciple of the Tianwu n, one of the four great forces of the Heaven Level." There was a dead silence, and then all the elders'' eyes were wide open, revealing extremely shocked expressions. "Tianwu n!" "Heaven Level!" "Is this true?" Even the Guardian was triggered at this moment. He suddenly bounced up from his seat and looked at Saga, saying, "Are you sure about this?" Saga nodded and said seriously, "Yes, I''m sure, and it''s absolutely true." The Guardian couldn''t sit still at all. He quickly walked down and said, "Hurry, hurry up. Apologize to Mr. Chen. You have to be sincere. Don''t deny any responsibility and we will admit to making a mistake." The news of Fade''s victory shocked the Third River n. However, at this moment, it was a different situation with the Zhan family of South Hanover City. Quintus Zhan, who was injured, was sent home, and the marriage between the Zhan family and the Sun family was also ruined. The injuries of Quintus also caused the Zhan family to be quite furious. For a time, many members of the Zhan family shouted that they would go to Dragonville to kill Fade and avenge Quintus. Butter, a detailed investigation rified the situation. In addition to that, the identity of Fade as a general of the army became clear and news on the battle with Francesca from the Sun Family also spread to South Hanover City. The desire of the Zhan family to avenge Quintus decreased quite a lot. After all, Quintus was just a yboy in the Zhan family. He didn''t have an important role in the family. As for Fade, he was a general, and he was now famous as the top master in Long City. It was not worthwhile to offend such a person for the sake of avenging Quintus. Therefore, the Zhan family members were extremely resentful, but they could do nothing about the matter. They were not willing to stand up and fight for themselves. Every time the topic of revenge was broached, they would muddle through the conversation and note to any definite conclusions. After being refused by the other Zhan Family members again, Quintus''s parents returned home with a gloomy expression. They were so angry that they smashed up many things. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At this time, the painful groans of their son could be heard from the bedroom. They felt more distressed and their resentment against Fade increased day by day. At this time, the cell phone rang suddenly. Quintus''s father looked at the phone and his expression turned brighter. He smiled excitedly as he patted his thigh and said, "Good, this is good news, thises at the right time." Quintus''s mother asked curiously, "What do you mean by that? Why are you so excited?" Quintus''s fatherughed loudly and said, "Lazzaro Zhan is returning home, in one month''s time." "Lazzaro, are you referring to your cousin who left the Zhan family 15 years ago?" Quintus''s mother said. Quintus''s father nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, that''s him. He is five years younger than me. He was a little kid who followed me around back then. However, Lazzaro''s talent in the martial- arts is amazing ." "At the age of 16, he passed the assessment and selection process and entered the Wild Dragon Special Task Force, bing a member of this elite group. Then, he remained in service there for four years. When he was just 20 years old, he became the military leader of the Wild Dragon Special Task Force, and he is an absolute warrior." Speaking of his talented cousin, Quintus''s father seemed very excited. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 "At that time, Lazzaro Zhan went to the Capital City to participate in apetition among all the special task forces. He represented the Wild Dragon Special Task Force. His results were amazing. He passed all the tests,until he was defeated by the royal guard of the Capital City in the semi- finals." "After thispetition, Lazzaro felt that he had no more room for improvement in the army. Therefore, he rejected the rank of general granted by his superiors and quit the army." "At that moment, many people, including myself, thought that Lazzaro had left the army in order to take over leadership of the Zhan family. After all, Lazzaro was a shining star of sess, and nothing posed any obstacle to him. His reputation and strength among the younger generation of soldiers were unmatched." "Even if he was not an important family member, he won over the hearts of many senior members in the Zhan family. They tried their best to rmend Lazzaro as the patriarch of the Zhan family." Hearing his words, Quintus Zhan''s mother couldn''t help but feel excited yet regretful. She said, "It would have been great if he had epted the arrangements of the senior family members at that time, and became the patriarch of the Zhan family. With your close rtionship with him, your current status in the family would have improved a lot. We wouldn''t have found ourselves in such a quandary. Even when your son was crippled, not a single member from the family was willing to take the lead to avenge Quintus." When Quintus''s father heard his wife broaching this subject, he quickly changed the topic of discussion. "I''m talking about Lazzaro, so why bring my position in the family into this conversation? Besides, it may be a good thing that Lazzaro didn''t ept the position as the patriarch of the Zhan family. After all, with his personality, he can''t remain idle. If he was really appointed to be the patriarch of the family, I''m afraid that the oue would not be positive,"he said. "Then, where did he go after that?" Quintus''s mother asked. Quintus''s father said, " Lazzaro is the kind of person who can''t remain idle. He is aggressive in nature and will constantly pursue progress in his martial- arts skills. Therefore, during the time he was home for three months, he challenged all the warriors in South Hanover City, and defeated them all." "He was only in his early twenties at that time, but he had already reached the peak of the Yellow Level. He was one of the top masters among all the martial- artists in South Hanover City." "He''s so powerful!" Quintus''s mother said, and she was impressed by Lazzaro. Quintus''s father continued, "As he had no rivals in the martial-arts circle, Lazzaro felt that these so- called traditional martial-arts were just deceptive tricks. For him, they were not useful in actual combat. Therefore, he decided to venture out and learn some practical skills that were valuable in actualbat, also improving his strength in the process as well." "He traveled abroad. At first, he went to challenge various masters and studied martial-arts of various countries in Southeast Asia. Later, he went to Europe and participated in the Underground Boxing Circle championship, and became a famous master there." "After that, he traveled around North America and South America, leaving his footprints around the world. As a result, he has wandered around the world for more than ten years. Then, he felt that his pursuit was no longer meaningful, so he decided to put himself into life and death situations and test his survival skills." "Therefore, he went straight to the war zone of Africa and the Middle East, joined the army there and trained himself on the battlefield to improve his strength. He pushed himself and improved his strength in these dangerous situations." "Now, he is finally back. I am looking forward to see how much he has improved in skill and strength. I can''t wait to meet him again," Quintus''s father said excitedly. Quintus''s mother was extremely surprised. "Isn''t he being too extreme!"she said. Quintus''s father said in a low voice, "In the pursuit of strength and skill, Lazzaro can indeed be described as extreme. However, his determination to improve himself caused him to be the greatest warrior in the Zhan family. Even the retired senior leaders of the army keep singing the praises of Lazzaro''s strength." "What Level has he reached in the martial-arts? Can he defeat Fade Chen?" Quintus''s mother asked. She was more concerned about whether his cousin could avenge their son. Quintus''s father shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen him for many years. Wemunicated asionally through letters or phone calls. I don''t know what Level he has reached." "However, I am certain about something. Lazzaro''s strength is definitely powerful. After all, when he was traveling through Europe, he had already reached the Middle-stage of the ck Level. Now, he should have reached the Peak of the ck Level!" Hearing his words, Quintus''s mother''s eyes lit up. "That means that he is almost at the same level as Fade. There should be hope for him to defeat Fade,"she said. His father gave a cold snort and said disdainfully, "Is Fade that strong? Lazzaro may be at the same level as him, and even if Lazzaro were one level lower, Fade would not necessarily be a match for Lazzaro. Lazzaro''s fighting skills have been sharpened due to his experiences with life and death situations.He will be way stronger than the so- called martial-arts masters." Quintus''s mother was instantly excited. "Great, great. There is finally hope for Quintus''s revenge,"she said. Quintus''s father said, "There is still one month before he returns. Don''t be impatient, and just wait for him to arrive. During this period, your main task is to take good care of Quintus."Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Quintus''s mother nodded and said, "He is our only son. Of course, I will be responsible for taking care of him. You should also research on this matter, gather more information and recruit some allies during this period of time. After all, the chances of our victory will be higher if we have more allies." Quintus''s father was confident. He said, "Don''t worry. As long as Lazzaro returns, Fade will definitely not be able to escape." After that, Quintus''s father fixed his gaze at Dragonville, and his eyes revealed a piercing expression. At this time, Fade was also busy in Dragonville. As news of his victory against Francesca Sun spread,many people came to him and fawned over him.He was after all the top master of Long City now. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc expanded their businesses again. Fade was too busy to handle everything on his own, so he asked the secretary of thepany, Lily Wei, who was in Bay City, to come over and assist him. Also, Fade had to deal with matters rted to the martial-arts. Many business transactions were carried out due to Fade''s rtion to the martial-arts Fade met ten groups of businessmen in the martial-arts circle who hade to visit him. Thereafter, he rejected six groups of people who hade to learn martial-arts from him. Finally, he rejected eight warriors who hade to challenge him. Then, he found some free time and had a good rest. Back in the office, Master Xie,or Lucas Xie, became Fade''s secretary during this period of time. He served tea to Fade habitually and reported work-rted matters to him. Master Xie seemed suitable for this job. Moreover, he sometimes had to teach some invading martial-artists a lesson. They were there to cause trouble, and he would throw them out of thepany. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Master Xie had noints about this routine. On the contrary, he was very satisfied with it. His strength and status were constantly improving when he was by Fade Chen''s side. Whenever he went out, many people would bow to him and treat him with respect. This satisfied Master Xie''s vanity and caused him to feel happy. At the same time, he was d that he had made the right choice when he chose to follow Fade . Fade had justid down for a while and rested for less than ten minutes, when a phone call came through. Master Xie answered the call and dealt with the matter. Five minutester, Master Xie came back .looking a little embarrassed. Fade asked, "What was the call about?" "The call was about the matter regarding the Sun family," Master Xie replied. Fade also felt a headache when he heard the name of the Sun Family. The Sun Family was a ck Level family and they owned many assets and businesses. After he had defeated Francesca Sun, he owned all of their assets. The former patriarch of the Sun family, Harvard Sun and the other members of the family were all driven away. Therefore, the decision on who should take over their businesses was a big issue. Who could manage and control these matters on behalf of Fade ? After all, the Sun Family was a huge family. If someone wanted to manage and control their affairs, then they needed extraordinary abilities. Of course, besides having these abilities, the new patriarch of the family would also need the appropriate character and temperament to manage these affairs. If they found someone without character to take charge of the assets and businesses of the Sun Family, they might im these properties and assets to be their own when Fade was no longer in Long City. It did not matter how efficient and skilled this person was if he had no loyalty to Fade. After all, Fade was not very good in business matters and he was too busy to manage everything. Therefore, he needed a capable and trustworthy person to take charge of the Sun family businesses and such affairs. Therefore, during this period of time, no suitable candidate could be found for this task. As a result, some discontented major shareholders of the Sun Family''s businesses came to look for Fade in a huff, hoping that he could make up his mind quickly. After all, the Sun Family''s businesses were notpletely owned by the Sun Family, and many external investors and shareholders were involved in these matters. If they found themselves in thisplicated situation without any leadership, the interests of those external shareholders would also be affected. Therefore, they were eager to elect a supervising leader as soon as possible. In the process of selecting a supervising leader, it was inevitable that there would be some quarrels, which caused Fade to feel troubled. Original from N?velDrama.Org. When Fade heard that the call was about the Sun Family again, he couldn''t help but wave his hand feebly and said, "Old Xie, tell me, do you have a suitable candidate in mind for this position?" Fade was just casually asking this question. He didn''t expect Master Xie to give him an answer. Unexpectedly, Master Xie thought for a while and said, "I do have someone in mind." "Who?" Fade asked. "Edward Sun!" Master Xie answered with this name. "Shinnie''s father," Fade said. He was surprised. After all, his initial idea was to choose a suitable person from those shareholders. Then, Fade began to think about this matter. In terms of character, Edward was a great candidate. However, in terms of management abilities, Fade did not know much about him. Therefore, Fade asked someone to find out information on Edward and discovered that he was good in business management. However, he had always yed a small role in the Sun family''s businesses, so his sesses were not conspicuous. Since there were no issues with his abilities and his character, Edward became Fade''s top choice for this position. Shinnie Sun also had a close rtionship with his wife, Quin Lin. Also, Fade had saved Shinnie and Edward''s lives. This was crucial as they would be loyal to him. Fade was certain that he could confirm the candidate for the supervising leader of the Sun family''s affairs. After all, he wouldn''t mind if the Sun Family had less profits, but he couldn''t allow anyone to plot secretly against him, hiding behind this title. Fade made up his mind and he didn''t want to dy this issue any longer. He immediately contacted Edward and informed him of his decision. After thinking about the matter, Edward agreed immediately. After all, who didn''t want to take charge of the vast businesses of the Sun Family? As a result, Edward was secretly decided as the new supervising leader of the Sun Family. Fade also announced that a business meeting would be held in regards to the Sun Family''s businesses, and that the new supervising leader would be announced at the meeting. The next day, the meeting was held. Businessmen and merchants from the Long City business circle couldn''t help but look forward to this announcement. They wanted to see who Fade would choose among all the shareholders and family members of the Sun Family. At the moment, the major shareholders in front of the round table of the conference room were also anxious and nervous. They wanted to know if they themselves would be selected as the supervising leader or not. Therefore, they began to discuss the matter with each other. A middle-aged man in his forties, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses, was particrly calm at this moment. He smile confidently as his eyes swept over the major shareholders around him. He nodded to them and smiled discreetly. His name was Zenon Huang, and he was one of the major shareholders with thergest amount of shares among everyone present that day. At the same time, he was also a famous entrepreneur with excellent business skills. Therefore, during this period of time, Zenon''s name was mentioned as being in contention of being the supervising leader of the Sun Family''s businesses.He was highly regarded by many people. Zenon was also confident that Fade would choose him. He made private agreements with several major shareholders, asking them to support him as the new supervising leader of the Sun family''s businesses. Once he became the supervising leader of the Sun Family''s businesses, he would be able to transfer the assets of the Sun Family, withdraw the shares, fire some employees, or act in other ways.In due time, he would be able to acquire the assets of the Sun Family as his own. After all, the Sun family had no more support from their Elder. Harvard Sun and the others had been exiled by Fade. The remaining family members were no match for him at all. Fade was very powerful in the martial-arts.However, in terms of business, Zenon was not afraid of him at all. Zenon smirked as he formed a n in his mind. "Fade, oh, Fade, if you are smart enough, you wouldn''t want to take charge of the businesses of the Sun Family. You''d better leave these matters to us. When the timees, I will be the supervising leader. The Sun Family will make profits and you''ll have your share. You will earn money without doing anything, and we''ll do all the work for you. It''s a win- win situation, isn''t it?"he thought to himself. Zenon became more arrogant when he thought about this matter. With the trump card that he had, he was almost certain that he would be elected the supervising leader of the Sun Family''s businesses. Fade had no other good options. Zenon was feeling gleeful. At that moment, the sound of footsteps at the door could be heard by everyone in the room. Then, everyone spotted a young man in his twentiesing in. It was Fade . Almost all the shareholders present were middle- aged men. When Fade entered the room, they got up and gazed respectfully at him. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became a little tense. Fade gazed at the shareholders, nodded slightly, and said, "Please take your seats!" Then, Fade was direct with his words. He said, "I think that everyone knows why we are meeting today. I will be revealing who will be the supervising leader of the Sun family''s businesses." After a pause, Fade said, "I''ve already decided who this person is." Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Hearing this, all the shareholders could not help but be nervous. Many people looked expectantly toward Fade Chen. Among them, Zenon Huang looked even more confident and was almost about to stand up to receive words of congrattions. But just then, Fade suddenly waved to a person at the door and said, "Come in!" At that moment, Edward Sun entered the room. He nced at all the shareholders, nodded slightly, and then stood next to Fade. Fade introduced him immediately,saying, "This is Edward. He used to be a member of the Sun Family in Long City, butter he left the Sun Family. Now, I have appointed him as the new supervising leader of the Sun Family''s businesses ." As soon as he said that, all the shareholders on the scene were stunned, and their expressions froze. Zenon, who was full of confidence and felt gleeful just now,was disappointed. His expression couldn''t help but darken , seeming a little gloomy. Fade acted as if he didn''t see their expressions and said ndly," Edward is my choice. Do any of you have any objections?" The shareholders didn''t dare to say anything. After all, this person in front of them was the top master of Long City,and a martial- arts master. If they identally angered him, he might kill all of them, and they would be doomed. Among the people, Zenon''s expression was the most gloomy. Initially, he was determined to get the position of the supervising leader, but he did not expect Fade to choose someone outside of the shareholders. Instead, he had found an unknown member of the Sun Family to take over the businesses, whichpletely messed up Zenon''s ns. For a moment, several shareholders who had reached an agreement with Zenon in private looked at him. Zenon''s eyes darkened. He looked at those shareholders and nodded slightly. Zenon immediately stood up and said, "Mr. Chen, you are the owner of the Sun Family''s businesses. We actually have no objections to your decision." "However, we are the main shareholders of the Sun Family''s businesses, and there are many other shareholders beside us. The profits of the Sun Family''s businesses also belong to us. Therefore, I think we should consider everyone''s opinion about the candidate for the supervising leader," Zenon said. He spoke carefully, choosing his words appropriately so that Fade would not be provoked. After that, the shareholders who had secretly made a pact with Zenon also nodded approvingly. Then, they fixed their gazes at Fade. Seeing their reactions, Fade knew that they had colluded with each other secretly. His face fell and he asked, "Who do you think would be an appropriate candidate?" Zenon gathered his thoughts and said, "I think that the supervising leader should possess at least a few qualities. Firstly, he should have sufficient business experiences and skills; next, he should have a high status; also, he should have made significant contributions to the Sun Family''s businesses." "Yes, these few qualities are very important!" "That¡¯s right!" Someone echoed. Fade continued to ask, "What quality do you think Edwardcks? Are you doubting my rmendation?" "Ahem, ahem!" No one dared to speak, and they all looked at Zenon. Zenon coughed softly and said, "I went to visit the Sun Family quite a few times before and met Mr. Edward as well. He is considered decent in many aspects. But to be honest, although he is decent, neither his business experiences, status nor contributions satisfy the requirements for the supervising leader. I don''t think he can take charge of the Sun Family''s businesses." Edward''s face turned pale and his expression was unpleasant. However, he couldn''t deny that Zenon was telling the truth. Fade pondered the situation for a moment and said, "Edward has managed his ownpany and his performance is decent. Even if his skills are not sufficient right now, they can be improved. As for his contributions, Edward is still a member of the Sun Family. No matter how small his contributions are, they are still considered greater than those of the shareholders." All the shareholders were stunned. They felt that Fade was forcing them to ept Edward as their supervising leader. Zenon narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Even if Mr. Chen''s points of view are correct and he meets two of the requirements, Edward''s status is too low. This cannot be denied.After all, the Sun Family has many assets and businesses. If he is not respected and has no influence over us, then it''s not realistic for him to lead us or control our business matters." "His status is too low?" Fade said. His eyes were slightly narrowed and cold. He said in an icy tone, "In this case, you are voicing your disapproval of me." All the shareholders'' expressions immediately changed and they quickly waved their hands to deny this. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Zenon smiled and spoke confidently, "Mr. Chen''s status is certainly high enough. However, you are not a businessman, and it is impossible for you to manage these businesses by yourself. If that''s the case, I''m afraid that if Mr. Sun were to to try to influence us or lead all the businesses, he would..." Fade''s eyes sank. He mmed his palm on the table, and suddenly a hand-print was seen on the solid wooden table. "How about this? Will this help to persuade you?"he said. Everyone was shocked, and Zenon was also frightened. Fortunately, he was prepared. Heughed and said, "If Mr. Chen threatens us with violent actions or martial-arts skills, we are naturally no match for you. However, not everyone is afraid of death." As soon as he said that, Fade snorted and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Zenon did not panic and he was not in a hurry. He pped his hands and said, "Come in now!" Immediately, several elders in their seventies or eighties, entered the room holding crutches. There were more than a dozen of them. At a nce, Edward recognized that these elders were all from the older generation of the Sun Family. Previously, due to Francesca Sun''s oppressive existence, the statuses of these elders had been lowered. However, Francesca had been defeated and she had not returned home yet. Her status and prestige had been greatly reduced. Therefore, the status and prestige of these elders were naturally raised. At this moment, they looked at Fade and Edward with stern expressions and said, "We strongly oppose Edward as supervising leader and master of the Sun Family." "He can''t manage theserge businesses at all." "He is just an unimportant family member. How can he be supervising leader of the Sun family''s businesses?" Fade looked at Zenon, who was gleeful,and then he looked at the elders in front of him. He narrowed his eyes and said, "What rights do you all have to say this? I''m the person supporting Edward." His words shocked all the people on the spot and they became quiet. However,around ten secondster, an elder with crutches came forward, shook his head and spoke in a sarcastic tone,saying, "We are naturally aware of Mr. Chen''s strength. However, not everyone is afraid of death. Anyway, we are in our seventies and eighties and have lived enough. If Mr. Chen wants to kill us, you can directly do so in one move. However, I don''t know if this act will persuade all the people here?" For a moment, this group of elders stepped forward in unison, without any fear of death. Edward''s face fell. He nced at Fade, and his mouth moved slightly. He wanted to say something, but the words could note out. Fade shook his head at Edward, and he frowned slightly. He didn''t expect Zenon to pull such a move, which forced him to rethink his decision. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Fade Chen could kill this group of old guys, even the shareholders on the spot with ease. However, the result of killing them was not what Fade wanted to see. After all, he wanted to control the Sun family which could make money for himself, instead of an explosive bag. Moreover, even after killing this group of old guys, it was almost impossible for Edward Sun to be the master of the Sun Family. After all, this group of old guys still had a lot of supporters in the Sun Family. After they were killed, the supporters would definitely oppose Edward. If Fade was still around, he might be able to suppress them with his force and fame. But once he left, Edward would certainly lose control of the situation. Therefore, he must let Edward show enough prestige so that he could suppress them and not worry about anything else. As for prestige, it could be said that Edward wascking that the most at present. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Zenon Huang took advantage of this, so he was fearless. At this moment, he looked at Edward and the old guys of the Sun family with confidence. Zenon had spent a lot of money to persuade these old guys to go out and face Fade fearlessly. After all, these old guys were not really fearless. Just as Zenon thought he had the upper hand and was about to continue his next move. Suddenly, Fade looked at the time and said ndly, "It''s about time for her to arrive!" "Eh, who should be here?" Everyone was puzzled. Zenon''s face also showed a hint of worry, and he said in his heart, "Does Fade have any more cards on his table?" However, as soon as he thought of this, he immediately shook his head and said in his heart, "Impossible? Edward is a nobody in the Sun family, and it''s impossible for him to improve his prestige unless the elders of the Sun family supported him. However, the powerful ones in the Sun family have long been driven away by Fade. The rest of the old guys is basically in the same line with him. It''s impossible for any powerful people toe and support Edward Sun." This thought crossed Zenon''s mind and he rxed slightly. A series of footsteps sounded at the door, and then an elder slowly came in. Everyone was shocked when they saw the elder, and their faces were filled with shock. Especially for those elders of the Sun Family who looked determined, and they were even more stunned and terrified. Because the person who came was not someone else. It was Francesca Sun, who had never shown up since the defeat. After Francesca came in, she nced at everyone and said in a cold voice, "It seems that everyone has been active during the days when I was not here!" As soon as she said that, several old men and some shareholders suddenly felt weak in their legs and almost fell to the ground. Because the pressure and fear that Francesca brought to them were not only in terms of strength, but also in terms of psychological pressure over the decades. Therefore, when these people saw Francesca, they were even more frightened than when they saw Fade. For a moment, they were trembling and unable to speak. At this time, Fade took a look at Francesca Sun. Francesca said, "I have already known the decision in Sun Family to choose a new master. Edward is suitable. I support him. What do the others think?" Hearing what he said, Zenon''s face changed immediately, and his expression was somewhat unnatural. If Francesca were to support Edward Sun, it would be more difficult for him to deal with it. However, it was impossible for him to give up so easily. He could only grit his teeth and say, "Old Sun, I don''t agree with your opinion. Edward isck of experience and have no prestige, so he is not qualified to take this position. I think I have to be responsible for everyone and choose a more suitable leader." "So who do you think is suitable?" Francesca said coldly. Zenon looked at several shareholders who had negotiated with him. They immediately said, "We rmend Mr. Huang!" "Me too. Mr. Huang is very suitable for both experienced and prestige." "This is the choice made by the person in charge of the Sun family, all the shareholders, and shareholders of the stock." "Really?" Francesca''s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at Zenon. "Do you think you are better than Edward?" Zenon nodded and said, "Indeed!" "That''s not for sure!" Francesca sneered. Zenon was about to object. But at this time, a series of footsteps approached. Everyone couldn''t help but feel a quiver in their hearts, and they were a little worried. Under their gaze, a man in his sixties came in. Without waiting for him to introduce himself, a shareholder in the room looked at the man in shock. "This, this is Yanko, Mr. Shi! The richest man in the Westmont District! Why is he here?" Under everyone''s surprised gaze, Yanko Shi smiled and then said, "Sister Sun and I have known each other for a long time. This time, the Sun Family has chosen a new helmsman. As an old friend of hers, I shoulde here to have a look and support her." With this, Yanko Shi looked at Edward and said with a smile, "You are Edward, right? Good, in the future, our Shi family must partner in business with you more." Edward was overjoyed to hear that and quickly express his thanks. As for Zenon and the others, their faces sank at this moment. Yanko, a rich man, showed his support towards Edward at this moment and promised to do business with him. Thus, he immediately stabilized Edward''s position. After all, no one wanted to lose a huge business partner like the Shi family. And things like this were not over yet. A well-maintained woman came in with a little smile on her face. She nodded to Francesca and then said coldly, "I am Latifah. Our Gong family would support Sister Sun''s decision too." "Latifah, the head of the Gong family and is a big family in Lucksea District. Latifah Gong is a famous female swordsman in Lucksea District. Her reputation and status are at the same level as Francesca''s." Such a sessful woman also expressed her support for Edward. Zenon and others had no emotions on their faces. Then, many rich businessmen and martial artists came in one after another, and all expressed their support towards Edward. They promised that they would have more business contact with the Sun family in the future and help each other. A total of 12 people expressed their support. With such a huge formation and the huge force they represented behind them, Edward''s position suddenly became very stable, and no one could overtake him. At this time, Fade said again, "Now, does anyone of you have any other opinions?" No one spoke. Everyone shook their heads, indicating that they had no objections. Fade nodded and said, "If that''s the case, let''s call it a day." The crowd shouted in unison, ready to leave. Zenon sighed and also got up to leave. He felt very regretful in his heart. But then he thought about it and was not too disappointed. After all, he was also a major shareholder of the Sun Family''s estate. If Edward could develop the Sun Family. He would also benefit from it. This would also be a kind ofpensation for his defeat in fighting the master position to him! Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Just as Zenon Huang was plotting secretly, Fade Chen''s faint voice rang out. "Zenon, right? I don''t think that you''re suitable to be a share holder of the Sun Family''s businesses anymore. You should withdraw from the businesses. I''ll ask someone to buy your shares ording to the market price." "No..." Upon hearing Fade''s words, Zenon''s face changed dramatically and he shouted instinctively. However, when he saw Fade''s cold eyes, he swallowed the rest of his words and dared not say anything more. "Are you not willing to do so?" Fade asked coldly. Zenon shook his head and said with a bitter expression, "No, I''m willing to, I''m willing to do so!" Fade nodded and looked at the few shareholders who had colluded with Zenon. "What about you guys?"he said. They trembled violently and quickly said, "We are willing to sell our shares too. We''ll sell them immediately." "Very good!" Fade said. He nodded and waved his hand,saying, "You guys can go now!" After the shareholders had left, Francesca Sun, Edward Sun, and the other influential personages who hade to support them were the only ones there. At this moment, Francesca immediately bowed and said to Fade respectfully, "Mr. Chen, everyone that you wanted me to invite are here. Some of them even came here on their own initiative after hearing about this matter." Fade sized up these famous and wealthy people in front of him, nodded and said, "That''s great!" Fade was looking at them from head to toe; and at the same time, these famous people were also sizing up Fade. They were all like Francesca, who had once received the help of Quin Lin''s mother. Now, they had basically achieved the highest positions in their respective families. They had achieved sess in their careers and had great reputations. A few days ago, Francesca contacted them out of the blue and told them that the descendants of their master have emerged. She intended to ask them to helpprehend this situation. Therefore, this group of people rushed over to see Quin. As for their support of Edward, it was just a matter of convenience. At this point, Fade cried out gently, "You cane in now!" Then, Quin walked in gently. Edward walked out knowingly and closed the door properly. Quin walked over to Fade. Fade then introduced her,saying, "This is Quin, the daughter of your former master." Quin''s expression seemed a little nervous. Looking at these famous personages, she wasn''t sure how she felt at that moment. After all, both her mother and these people were like strangers to her. At this moment, this group of people began to size Quin up. Each of them had different expressions on their faces. Some of them were sincere, fanatical, and wanted to rush forward to dere their loyalty to her immediately. Some looked anxious, as if they were worried that Quin would go too far and ask them for benefits. Some of them had confused and disdainful expressions on their faces, as they realized that Quin did not possess any martial-arts strength at all. This was a huge difference between her and their previous master. How could Fade not discern their various thoughts? Without saying anything, he stretched out his right index finger directly and tapped gently on the solid steel te on the table. The surface of the table seemed to be punctured, as if it was paper. The edges were smooth, as though they were cut by a knife. At this moment, the expressions of the people there shifted. The eyes of those who knew martial- arts were burning . Fade spoke immediately, "Quin has another identity, and she is my wife." Upon hearing Fade''s words, their countenances could not help but change, and they noticed the warning tone in Fade''s voice. Then, Fade said again, "You don''t have to worry about this matter. I instructed Francesca to invite you here, not to give you any orders, or ask for any favors. I would like to know more about my mother-inw''s past." As soon as he said this, many people heaved sighs of relief. Some of them who were shrewd immediately said, "Mr. Chen, you''re being too polite. Everything we have now was given to us by our master. Now that her daughter and son- in-w needs our assistance, we will certainly help you. Let''s not talk about these worldly possessions. Even if we lose our lives, we''ll follow Miss Lin and Mr. Chen''s orders." Fade nodded and did not say anything else. Instead, he turned to look at Quin. Quin took a breath gently. Then, she looked at the crowd and said, "I want to know everything about my mother from the past. Since I have time, I hope that everyone can give me detailed exnations." The crowd nodded, and they began to tell her their story. Quin listened quietly. Sometimes, she would take out a notebook to record something. Sometimes, when she heard about her mother''s frustration, she could not help but smile. Sometimes, when she heard about her mother''s sadness, her eyes began to redden slightly. In this way, they conversed for almost one whole day. Finally, Fade and Quin managed to sketch in their minds a general image of Quin''s mother through their exnations. When Quin''s mother, Chrystal Xie, ventured out of Wushuang Tower, she began to travel around the world. At that time, she could be described as gentle, kind, innocent, and curious about many things. Along the way, she was guided by Francesca and the other guides. They traveled through most of China. Although Chrystal had encountered many disheartening events along the way, she had always remained kind. She always felt that people should be kind, and she would always help those who were in trouble. Later, during a trip to the Western Gobi Desert, they encountered a group of imprisoned travelers. Therefore, Chrystal helped them and rescued these travelers. Among this group of travelers, Chrystal met Daniel, Quin''s father. Daniel and Chrystal soon got to know each other and fell in love with each other. Half a yearter, the two of them went to the Lin family in Capital City and was prepared to get married.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In the Capital city, the Lin Family was arge family. As a descendant of this family, Daniel was naturally well- regarded by society. At that time, because Chrystal did not reveal her identity, they faced a lot of opposition from the Lin Family. However, Daniel''s attitude was very determined. Later on, Chrystal had a talk with the Lin family, and their attitudes changed. Then, they agreed to their marriage. However, just as the wedding was drawing close, Chrystal left the house suddenly. She returned home a weekter. When she came back that time, she seemed to have suffered quite a number of injuries. The Lin family asked her what had happened, but Chrystal didn''t disclose anything. She just told Daniel that she had taken certain actions for the good of the Lin family. However, at this time, no one knew what happened to the Lin family. Their attitudes changed drastically, and they strongly opposed the marriage between Daniel and Chrystal. Daniel refused to acquiesce and he fell out with the Lin family. Then, he left the Capital city with Chrystal and went to Bay City. After that, they settled down there permanently. As Chrystal''s marriage was settled, Francesca and the other guides left separately, and they gradually lost contact with Chrystal. Both Fade and Quin were aware of what happened next. The couple established Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and their business affairs went well in Bay City. However, when Quin was 16, her father died in a car ident. Her mother also disappeared a week later. After that, Quin grew up all alone. Until the day she met Fade, and the rest was history. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Quin Lin wasn''t sure what emotions she felt when they told her these things about her parents. She had too many emotions and doubts. She couldn''t tell what kind of feelings she had in her heart. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Then, Fade Chen asked Francesca Sun and the others to leave. He returned to his Long City''s residence with his wife and prepared a bowl of Chinese medicine for her to recuperate from the revtions. He asked his wife to take the medicine and rest well for one day. The next day, official news that Edward Sun had taken over the Sun Family''s businesses started to spread. Everyone was talking about this matter. Francesca, the other elders and important members of the Sun Family, as well as most of the major shareholders, stepped forward to support Edward . With the coborations of Latifah Gong, Yanko Shi and the other masters and important personages, Edward''s position became quite firm. Almost without any opposition, he took over the position of the supervising leader of the Sun Family''s businesses. As for Shinnie Sun, Edward''s daughter, her position and status rose with him as well. Originally, she was just an insignificant descendant of the Sun Family. However, she was now a famous young madam of a rich and powerful family in Long City.Therefore,she was now admired by many people. Such attention caused this young girl to feel ufortable, and she specifically ran to Quin and Fade''s house to avoid being harassed by others. At home, with Shinnie''spany and the medicine brewed by Fade, Quin''s emotions became stable. Fade and Quin also started to talk about her mother, Chrystal Xie. Francesca had told Fade about the ces where Chrystal had traveled to in the past, as well as clues and other evidence that she had left behind before her departure. If Quin wanted to investigate in detail the news regarding her mother, Fade would be willing to apany her in this journey, even if it meant that he needed to leave everything behind. However, just as Quin was hesitating whether to venture out and investigate this matter, a message was sent to her phone which caused Quin to feel nervous all of a sudden. The contents of the message were very simple, with only one sentence and a photo. The sentence was: Come to Fuma Town within this three days, or he will die! The sentence was apanied by a picture of Quin''s elder brother, Jeremy Lin. He was tied up in a dpidated hut. Looking at this photo, Jeremy had many scars on his body, and his head was bloody. He seemed close to death. At the sight of this message, Quin''s body trembled. She almost flung the phone in her hand. When Fade saw this message, he couldn''t help but frown. Jeremy was friends with Howard Zhang and hispanions. At that time, he had colluded with them to force Quin to marry Howard. On the night of the wedding in the hotel, Fade had killed Howard and Shancus Wan. He taught many people the lesson they deserved. Since then, Jeremy had disappeared. Later, Fade and Quin sent people to look for him, but there was no news about him. Therefore, the both of them didn''t pay much attention to this matter. After all, Jeremy didn''t regard Quin as being part of his family. Moreover, at that time, Fade and Quin also believed that Jeremy was afraid. He was afraid that Fade would give him a beating, so he ran away and hid by himself. However, Fade didn''t expect that almost half a yearter,news on Jeremy would appear again. Apparently, he wasn''t running away by himself, and his news came to them in this manner. Evidently, the person who had sent them this message wanted Quin to go to Fuma Town. Whether they intended to ckmail her for money, discuss business transactions, or harbor other ulterior motives, it was impossible for them to judge the situation just based on this single photo and sentence. Therefore, Quin was now facing a dilemma. Should she take the risk to save her useless elder brother? If it was up to Fade, he would definitely not want his wife to take the risk to save such a guy. After all, ever since Fade met Quin, Jeremy had not done anything good. It would be better for such a person to be dead. However, Quin and Jeremy were brother and sister after all. In addition to this, she had just learned about their parent''s history, so Quin was feeling sensitive about her rtionship with her family members at this time. Quin also spotted the bracelet left by her mother on Jeremy''s wrist, which caused her to feel even more shocked. Therefore, she decided to take the risk and try to save her indecent brother. Since his wife had made up her mind, Fade was supportive of her decision. Therefore, he made arrangements for the work matters that were pending and passed them over for others to manage. After gathering some information, he set out with Quin on the journey to Fuma Town. Fuma Town was 1000 kilometers away from Long City. Fade and Quin flew by ne to a nearby city, and took a train to the city where Fuma Town was located. Finally, they arrived at the bus station of that city and rushed toward Fuma Town. It was burdensome and tiring for Quin to travel by ne,take a train, and travel by car through this long journey. Therefore, Fade allowed Quin to lean on his shoulder. He covered her clothes carefully and let her fall asleep. Fuma Town was not a prosperous town. When the car drove away from the city center, the road became bumpy. The car swayed so much that many passengers felt dizzy. Some of them even opened the window and threw up. Some of them were very excited. They took out their cell phones and cameras and began to take pictures of the scenery on the roadside. Then, Fade noticed something. Although Fuma Town was notrge, its scenery was quite unique. asionally, they would see picturesque mountains, clear flowing rivers, tiny ridges, houses with tiled roofs among green trees, fertile farnd and grazing cattle. The scenery was leisurely and rustic, evocative of the countryside. It looked like a pleasant tourist attraction. Moreover, most of the passengers in the car seemed toe from other ces, and many of them were well- dressed businessmen. "There are so many foreigners here.No wonder the locals didn''t react much when they noticed my wife and I," Fade thought to himself.Then, he saw that the car was entering a road with lush surroundings along the mountainside. There was arge sign beside the mountain road, with the words "Fuma Town" written on it. Next to it, a bright red banner was hanging there. On it was written, " A very warm wee to the business investment team arriving at Fuma Town for their research and investigation." As soon as he saw this banner, Fade immediately understood why these businessmen in the car were there. They seemed to be part of a business investment team. As for the contents of the investigation and research, Fade faintly remembered something. When he searched for news on Fuma Town online, he learned that the town was going to build a tourism resort on the famous Fuma Mountain. The town board was actively engaged in this project, trying to attract more investors. "Why did the other party choose to send that message to us during this period of time? Did they do so to cover their tracks, or do they have some hidden purpose?" Fade thought to himself. Just as Fade was contemting this matter, the car slowed down, turned into a corner, and drove into a road with lush trees along the way. The scene in front of them was full of greenery and they were close to nature. The people from the city couldn''t help but be surprised. They took out their cell phones and cameras and began to take pictures. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 In the seats opposite Fade Chen and Quin Lin, a couple who were in their mid- twenties became even more excited.They cried out in exhration as they took out their expensive cameras and video equipment and began to take pictures and videos. However, at this time, the car suddenly braked and it came to aplete halt. Many people who were taking pictures fell forward suddenly as they did not anticipate this. Some of their cell phones and cameras were broken as well. Many people copsed on the ground as well. These people immediately began toin and curse about this situation. Fade was a master of the martial-arts, and he was highly skilled. He quickly supported himself with the seat in front of him and hugged his wife at the same time, so that she would avoid falling down. But because of this sudden halt, his wife woke up in shock. Just as Quin, who was still groggy, was about to ask what was going on, the car door opened with a loud crash. Then, four men with ck velvet caps rushed in fiercely. They held daggers,hammers and other weapons in their hands. One of them rushed up and threatened the driver into submission. The other three walked to the back of the car and shouted angrily, "Sit down and don''t move. Take out all your valuables now." Seeing this, all the passengers in the car were in a state of panic. They didn''t expect to meet robbers in this situation. They became extremely nervous. Someone in the car wanted to call the police secretly, but the robbers were obviously experienced. One of the robbers grabbed the cell phone and smashed it into pieces with his hammer. At the same time, he threatened in a fierce tone, "If you dare to move again, the next thing that I''ll smash is your head." Now, everyone was scared and did not dare to move. They could only sit still on the spot, trembling with fear. Fade furrowed his brows slightly and hugged Quin, who was trembling all over. He was thinking quickly on how he could help out in this situation. It was not an issue for Fade to take down these four robbers. However, he was not sure if these four robbers were rted to the people who had kidnapped Jeremy Lin. Also, he wondered if they had done this on purpose so that his wife and himself would step forward. With these doubts in his heart, Fade didn''t make any move. He shrank his head and pretended to be scared. At this time, the robbers had already taken out the bag that they had prepared and began to collect the treasures of the passengers in the car. The robbers did not miss out on any valuables at all. All the cell phones, cameras, purses and jewelries were taken and ced into the bag. Most of the people in the car were outsiders, and they obviously valued their own safety more than money. They cooperated with them and handed over all their valuable items. The robbers looked at the full bag and seemed pleased. Obviously, they had earned a lot today. Soon, they came to the young couple opposite Fade and Quin, urging them to hand over their belongings. The young man looked anxious and he promptly gave them his wallet, cell phone, and camera. The burly robber saw the thick pile of money in his wallet andughed immediately. "Hey, I didn''t expect to meet such a rich man today. Not bad, not bad at all!"he said. As he spoke, the burly robber pped the young man''s face several times with the side of his dagger. The young man was so frightened that he started to tremble. He said in a quivering voice, "I, I have given you all of my valuable items. Please don''t hurt me. If you still want more money, I can call my family. As long as you don''t hurt me, I can pay you as much as you want." Well, this guy was obviously a fool who was afraid of death. Otherwise, why would he have revealed his family background at a time like this. Fortunately, this group of robbers were quite professional. They smiled and said, "Kid, we are robbers, not kidnappers or ckmailers.Anyway, we will remember you." The young man immediately let out an awkwardugh and didn''t say anything. At this time, the robber urged the girl next to the young man to hand in her valuables. The girl handed over her things reluctantly. When she finally handed over the camera, she said, "Can I take out the storage card in the camera? There are a lot of photos in it and I didn''t make any backup copies. I don''t want to..." "Young girl! We are robbers, not businessmen. Hand over all your things now!" A robber behind her said. He grabbed the camera and stuffed it into the bag. At this moment, the burly robber, who was holding a dagger, could not help but chuckle. "I didn''t expect to meet two weird people during this robbery. One is so timid that he handed over the money so willingly. The other one is bold and ignorant, and she even tried to bargain with us. Interesting, very interesting indeed." Hearing this, the young man was so frightened that he shuddered and shrank back in fear. The girl, however, sighed and looked at the camera thrown into the sack with a regretful expression on her face. After collecting the money from this young couple, the robbers naturally turned to Fade and Quin. Fade held Quin in his arms and took the initiative to take out his wallet and cell phone. The robber nodded and packed up his things. He was ready to go forward and collect the items of the next passenger. But at this moment, the burly robber, who was holding a dagger, looked at Quin who was in Fade''s arms. He said, "What''s wrong with her? Pull off the clothes that are covering her." Fade was holding Quin in his arms and he had covered her head with his clothes. Fade exined, "This is my wife. She''s ill and can''t be exposed to sunlight." However, the burly robber did not want to listen to his exnation. Instead, he stretched out his hand and said, "She is ill? Even so, I''ll need to search her body." Original from N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, the robber extended his hands toward Quin. Fade immediately moved his body sideways to block the robber''s movements. The robber''s eyes darkened and he shouted, "You are looking for death!" Then, the robber ripped off the clothes wrapped over Quin''s head. Immediately, Quin''s delicate and beautiful face appeared in front of everyone. The robber couldn''t help but be stunned, and he looked at Quin in surprise. He licked his lips and said with a smile, "No wonder you won''t allow me to search her. Your wife is so beautiful!" "Hey, this girl has a pretty face and a nice figure. She is really not bad. She is even more beautiful than the celebrities on TV,"he said. As he spoke, the burly robber''s eyes shone with lust. The other robbers also came over at this moment. When they saw Quin''s appearance, their eyes immediately lit up. Even many passengers were amazed at Quin''s beauty. Obviously, they did not expect such a beautiful woman to sit in the same car with them. A robberughed and said, "Boss, let us bring her down and have some fun with her." "We can''t miss the chance to have fun with such a beautiful girl! Boss!" "Boss, you can have fun with her first. After that, we''ll take turns." "Hey, it''s worth having fun with a girl like her, even if it is just once in a lifetime." As they spoke in such a foul manner, the robber with the dagger smiled and pointed the dagger at Fade. "Kid, let us have fun with your wife, and we won''t rob your money,"he said. Fade''s eyes sank, and there was a cold glint in his eyes. He was about to make a move. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 At this moment, the short-haired girl in front of him couldn''t help but stand up. She shouted, "Don''t cross the line." When the robbers heard this,they immediately turned their heads and looked at her. The leader of the robbers sneered and said, "Cross the line? We are robbers, so what line can we cross?" As he spoke, he shed the dagger in his hand, and it glinted sharply and coldly. Seeing this, the expression of the man next to the girl instantly changed. He quickly pulled the girl''s clothes and reminded her in a low voice, "Eileen, stop talking. Sit down now, hurry up!" However, the girl didn''t listen to that boy at all. She pushed the man''s hand away directly and said, "Marco, don''t pull me back." Then, the girl stared at the robber and said, "If you want money, we''ll give it to you. But now, you still want to hurt that girl. This act is inhuman. You can''t do that." The robberughed and said, "Oh dear, this young girl sure has a sense of justice. Not bad indeed. However, you seem to have forgotten that we are robbers and bad guys. We won''t be reasonable." As he spoke, the robber turned around and was about to head over toward Quin Lin. This young girl was named Eileen Yao. As she saw the situation escting, her eyes widened. She was going to rush over to stop the robbers. Seeing this, Marco Ji, who was the man next to her, was so frightened that his face turned pale. He quickly grabbed Eileen and said, "Eileen, don''t be impulsive. It''s none of your business,so why are you being aggressive?" Eileen turned her head and gazed at the man with a look of disbelief. She said, "Marco, how can you say such a thing? What do you mean by saying that this is none of my business? Do you still need to be taught by others to see what is right and act courageously when justice is needed?" "But, they..." Marco said. He looked at the four robbers with a panicked expression on his face. Eileen shook her head and said coldly, "Marco, you don''t act like a real man at all. When you meet these bad guys, you are frightened like this. If you... you don''t do something, I will!" As she said this, Eileen struggled to escape Marco''s hands and was about to rush over to stop the robbers. At the same time, she shouted, "Hurry up, let''s do something together. There are only four of them. Let''s do something together, and these people won''t be able to fight back against us." While speaking, Eileen pounced on the robber with a dagger in his hand and gritted her teeth. She rushed toward the robber fiercely. Her behavior could be described as brave.Unfortunately, when the other passengers heard her cry for assistance, they didn''t get up to help. They lowered their heads and shrank into the corner without any intention to fight. Even Marco, at this moment, was nervous.He shouted, "Eileen, you are crazy. Even if you want to be crazy, don''t bring trouble to us." When Eileen heard the words of herpanion behind her, she could not help but feel a little down in her heart. However, her desire for justice burned in her heart resolutely. She gritted her teeth, clenched her fists, and pounced on the robber holding the dagger. The robber with the dagger looked at Quin''s delicate face, which was like a fairy. The fiery lust in his heart was unbearable. He was extremely anxious. At this moment, he was disturbed by this little girl, and he was furious. He turned around and blocked Eileen. Then, he took out his dagger and shouted, "Little beauty, don''t be too anxious. When I finish having fun with this beauty, I will have fun with you." Immediately, the robber with the dagger grabbed Eileen''s arm and pushed her away. He said to another robber, "Third Elder Brother, control her. Don''t let her cause any troubles!" Third Elder Brother rushed over and grabbed Eileen from behind. Arge hand grabbed Eileen''s hands directly so that she could not escape. At the same time, a lustful smile appeared on his face, and his right hand reached out to Eileen''s chest. "Little beauty, don''t worry, our boss will take us to have fun with you in a while,"he said. "Now, just let me enjoy myself and rx first!" While talking, the Third Elder Brother''s perverted hand was about tond on an important part of Eileen''s body. After all, Eileen was a girl in her twenties. Although she was courageous, she suddenly couldn''t control herself when she was insulted by the robbers like this. She burst into tears and cried as she asked for help, "No, don''t, stop it, someone please save me,"she said. However, the passengers were very nervous. They were so scared that no one dared toe forward to save her. Even Eileen''spanion Marco couldn''t wait to bury his head, and he didn''t dare to look at Eileen at all. He even covered his ears and didn''t want to listen to Eileen''s call for help. Concurrently, the leader of the robbers with the dagger shouted at Fade, "Get out!" He stretched out his hand and was about to push Fade away. Then, he licked his tongue and lunged at Quin. At this time, Fade''s eyes became dark, and there was a hint of murderous intent in them. He patted Quin''s back gently andforted her,saying, "We will be alright." Then, Fade raised his head and looked at the leader of the robbers. He stood up immediately. The leader of the robbers was stunned, and his face showed a fierce expression. "Sit down, boy. Don''t move,"he said. The surrounding robbers also came over and shouted, "Don''t move, or we will cripple you." "Boy, don''t think too much about this situation. She''s just a woman. You don''t have to sacrifice your life for her." "Besides, after we have fun with her, you can still enjoy her. Don''t worry, we don''t have any diseases," The robbers said with a smile. Fade''s eyes turned cold and he said in an icy tone, "All of you must die!" The robber with the dagger felt a unique sense of energy rising up before him and felt that something was wrong. He immediately took a step back and said in an alert manner, "Act now! Get hold of that guy!" In an instant, two robbers rushed over and were about to press Fade to the ground. However, at this time, Fade snorted and a gust of invisible energy appeared in his palm. The energy surged and was transformed into a sharp knife. With a wave of his hand, Fade drew an arc shape, and the invisible sharp knife wasunched toward the two robbers. Their throats were slit. In an instant, the two robbers felt a sense of pain in their necks, and then blood started to spurt out. They were terrified, and they instinctively covered their necks with their hands, but it was toote. They lost their breaths and their life flowed away just like that. They fell into a pool of blood and did not move anymore.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Just in the blink of an eye, he had killed the two of them. Moreover, it was in such a violent manner. Such a scene frightened the people so much that their faces turned pale and they couldn''t help screaming. Even the leader of the robbers was shocked. His face turned cold at this moment. He knew that he had met someone ferocious. Ayer of sweat oozed from his forehead. He held the dagger and kept retreating. "You, don''te over,"he said. Fade ignored him and walked toward him with a cold expression on his face. As soon as the leader of the robbers saw Fade''s cold eyes, he suddenly felt a shiver and was completely frightened. He dropped the dagger, turned around, and rushed out of the car, trying to escape. Fade snorted, and he kicked the dagger from the ground. Launching that dagger with the sound of violent wind, he stabbed the leader of the robbers in the back. The leader of the robbers fell down suddenly at the entrance of the car. Then, his whole body copsed. Blood gushed out and a pool of blood began to form on one side of the road. Thereafter, he stopped breathing. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Among the four robbers, only Fourth Elder Brother was left. He was the one who was holding and controlling the driver. Fourth Elder Brother was thin and small. At this moment, he was so frightened that he trembled. He couldn''t stand still at all. As soon as he saw Fade Chen looking at him, he immediately raised his hands and knelt down on the ground. He trembled and begged for mercy,saying, "I will surrender. I''m willing to go to jail. It''s my mistake..." Before he could finish his sentence, Fade twisted Fourth Elder Brother''s neck directly. With a crackling sound, Fourth Elder Brother fell to the ground softly and lost his breath. It took Fade less than a minute to kill these four robbers. At this moment, the people in the car saw what had happened. All of them were shocked and they gazed at Fade with their mouths wide open. They didn''t know what to say at all. Even Eileen Yao, who had tried her best to help just now, looked at Fade in surprise at this moment. Her face was full of disbelief as she said, "You, you actually..." Fade hugged Quin Lin gently and walked forward. When he passed Eileen, he nodded gently at her,saying, "Thank you very much." Then, Fade helped Quin get off the car, but after a few steps, he seemed to remember something. Fade turned around, took out a bracelet, and handed it to Eileen. He said, "This is for you. Wear it always and don''t take it off anytime. It will bring benefits to you." Then, Fade''s eyes fell on the frightened man, Marco Ji, and they suddenly turned cold. It was still understandable that this man did not attempt to help them just now, but Eileen had wanted to lend a helping hand, and he had stopped her. He had no sense of justice or any air of masculinity at all. ring at him fiercely, Fade said to Eileen, "In the future, I advise you not to be close with such a person." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After saying that, Fade helped Quin out of the car and walked directly into the forest from the side of the road. Fade had gotten off the car because he was unable to judge whether these robbers had anything to do with the kidnapping of Jeremy Lin. If they were involved with the kidnapping, then it would be better for them to depart from the scene as soon as possible. In that case, the other party would not be able to figure out their whereabouts. Even If these robbers were not involved in the kidnapping, the four of them were dead, and there were so many witnesses. The police and even the Stealth Team would be informed and they would be rmed by this matter. It would be troublesome for them to provide confessions at that time, and it would dy Jeremy''s rescue. Therefore, Fade felt that he had undoubtedly made the best choice to get out of the car and leave now. Fade and Quin disappeared into the woods. Then, the people in the car came to their senses gradually. Eileen gazed at Fade''s vanishing figure,and her eyes showed a hint of excitement. She muttered, "He is amazing indeed. Is he an example of an authentic martial-arts master that Uncle Xu was telling me about?" Uncle Xu was the bodyguard of Eileen''s father, and he was a martial- arts warrior at the middle stage of the Yellow Level. His strength was considered decentpared to the average person. However, Uncle Xu had always said that his strength was very poor, and that authentic martial-arts masters were much stronger. Eileen didn''t believe him before this. She felt that Uncle Xu was really strong. After all, he could deal with dozens of punks by himself, which was considered very powerful. However, at this moment, when she witnessed Fade''s actions and skills, she became aware of the gap between Uncle Xu and authentic masters of the martial-arts. With a sense of excitement and wonder in her heart, Eileen carefully put on the bracelet that Fade had given her. The bracelet was one of the amulets that Fade had created out of ice silk and warm jade. Eileen was still contemting Fade''s skills. At this time, Marco stood up from his seat and went with the other passengers to search for his belongings in the robber''s bag. In the end, he came back with both Eileen''s and his belongings. He handed the wallet, cell phone, and camera to her with a ttering smile and said, "Eileen, everything is here. Nothing is broken." Looking at Marco''s phony smile, Eileen couldn''t help but think of Marco''s timid and weak appearance just now. She immediately rolled her eyes at him and walked away directly, unwilling to remain with him. A fawning smile appeared on Marco''s face. He approached Eileen and said, "Eileen, don''t be angry. I was too nervous just now and said something wrong." Eileen said coldly, "You are timid and afraid of death. You even told me not to bring trouble to you. Is that what you mean by saying something wrong? Marco, I misjudged you. From now on, we don''t need to be friends anymore." Hearing her words, Marco felt a jolt in his heart and his face fell. Eileen was a friend that he had known for five years. They were very familiar and close with each other. Recently, their rtionship was getting closer. They had almost reached the level of being a couple. Moreover, the Yao Family''s background was also very good, and it was even better than the Ji Family''s background. If he could marry Eileen, their family''s business development would be much better. Therefore, Marco already viewed Eileen as his girlfriend in his heart. He even wanted to take this opportunity for both of their fathers to participate in the investment team this time. Their investigation and research would enable him to travel together with Eileen. His purpose was for them to be closer in their rtionship,and confirm the status of their rtionship publicly. However, something like this had happened. Fade''s previous words hadpletely changed Eileen''s attitude toward Marco. She felt now that there was no need to even think about their rtionship as a couple. As Marco noticed that Eileen was directly getting out of the car, his face fell. He said, "Eileen, will you really listen to that guy''s words, and not contact me anymore?" Eileen shook her head and said, "Marco,it is not because of someone''s words,or that guy just now. It is a matter of your attitude and character. In this critical moment, I saw your true colors." Marco''s expression became darker and he said, "Even if, even if I was a little timid just now, it is considered normal. After all, it''s unusual for ordinary people to fight with robbers who are holding daggers. Besides, I tried to advise you and persuade you against acting that way, for your own safety." Eileen''s eyes showed a look of extreme disappointment and she said, "Marco, you speak in this manner to defend yourself. However, do you really believe your own words? I won''t mention anything about being courageous or wanting justice.However,at that time, when I wanted to fight, you asked me not to cause trouble for you. This statement is really selfish, and you are indefensible." Marco''s expression was extremely unpleasant, and he became gloomy and rather desperate. He said, "Eileen, is it just because that man has more powerful skills, and because he gave you that rotten bracelet,that causes you to trust him so much? I have been friends with you for many years, we..." Eileen touched the bracelet on her wrist and said lightly, "Yes, he is a good person. The bracelet is not valuable, but it is also a nice gesture from him. If a person''s character is revealed to be not good, everything positive about the friendship will be meaningless. Marco, we won''t keep in touch anymore in the future." As she said this, Eileen got out of the car directly with the other frightened female passengers. She began tofort them. When the passengers called the police and waited for them to arrive, Fade and Quin had already walked for quite a distance in the dense forest beside the mountain road. At this time, they were surrounded by lush green trees and rugged hills. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 The trees were dense and the mountains were steep. Quin Lin''s physical strength was limited, so she couldn''t move fast when walking in this kind of terrain. After a while, she began to pant, and many parts of her clothes became dirty. Even her hands and feet were stained with dirt and blood. Seeing this, Fade Chen said, "Quin, I''ll carry you on my back!" Quin shook her head and her white teeth,saying, "There''s no need for that. I can still walk." As she said this, she deliberately quickened her pace to show that she could still proceed forward. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but shake his head and slowed down to follow his wife. His wife was capable and was good in many things, but she was too strong-willed. At this time, she still didn''t want to show her weaknesses in front of him. After walking for another ten minutes, the surrounding forest grew thicker and the mountain path became even more difficult to walk on. Quin''s speed slowed down once again. Fade did not ask this time. He walked to Quin''s side and stretched out one arm to grab her back, while he held Quin''s legs with the other arm. Then, he lifted Quin into his arms. Quin was startled by Fade''s actions. "What are you doing? Put me down. I can walk on my own,"she said. "Don''t pretend to be strong, I''ll carry you all the way!" Fade said. Hisrge hand pressed against his wife''s voluptuous thigh, and he felt an unusual soothing sensation and sticity. Then, he took a step and bounced like a lively rabbit, moving swiftly through the forest. Fade moved quickly, and the sound of wind could be heard as he made his way. The surrounding trees also seemed to be left behind as he darted forward like a shadow. The excitement caused by his rapid speed caused Quin to experience an unprecedented pleasure. Her cheeks became flushed, and her whole body waspletely glued to Fade''s chest. She could feel Fade''s powerful heartbeat, and a warm sensation surged in her heart. Of course, Fade also held her hands and caressed her hands from time to time, causing her to feel aroused. In this way, Fade carried Quin all the way through the forest. His speed was twice as fast as the car they were on just now. Half an hourter, they were close to the edge of the forest. Looking through the cracks of the trees, they spotted buildings and people from a small town. "We''re here!" Fade said. With a smile on his face, Fade carried Quin and headed toward the direction of that small town. Quiny in Fade''s arms like it was her usual habit to do so. As a result, she felt that her surroundings were suddenly brighter. Only then did she discover that she had already emerged from the woods. When she arrived at the edge of the town, she heard voices of some people around her. Immediately, Quin''s pretty face turned red. She said quickly, "Put me down now!" Fade embraced his wife tightly in his arms and smiled. He said, "Why do you want to get down now? I''m not tired at all." Quin punched Fade''s chest gently a few times, and she urged him to put her down as she blushed. "Put me down. It will not be a good situation if someone sees us like this,"she said. "What''s wrong with our situation? You''re my wife. It''s normal for me to carry you," Fade said. However, he put his wife down with a smile. As soon as Quinnded on the ground, her legs gave way and she almost copsed on the ground. Fortunately, Fade caught her just in time and helped her to stabilize herself. Quin steadied herself and tidied up her messy clothes. She coughed softly and said, "You can let go of me now. I can walk on my own." Fade pinched her with hisrge hand and said, "It''s alright, Quin. I''ll hold you like this." "There''s no need for that. I can walk on my own," Quin said. She blushed as she pushed Fade''s amorous hands away. Then, she quickened her pace and took a few strides. Fade rubbed his hands reluctantly and followed his wife into the town. The town was not big, and it was not very prosperous. However, due to the development of tourist resorts and investment projects at Fuma mountain, there were quite a few outsiders in town. The arrival of Fade and Quin did not seem special at all. However, the town had a problem. There weren''t enough hotels in town. The hotels of higher quality had long been booked by the investment team consisting of businessmen who were involved in the investigation and research here. The remaining small inns were also almost full. Some hotels, which were obviously seedy, had vacant rooms, but the environment was not appropriate for them. Fade did not want his wife to live in that kind of ce. Hence, after searching the town, he finally spent triple the amount of the usual price and booked a guest room in a medium- sized hotel. The guest room''s environment was rtively decent. It was basically at the level of an ordinary city''s bed and breakfast, but the amenities were a little low in quality. Fade and Quin were not nning to stay too long, so they naturally did not care much about these issues. By the time they arrived at the small town, it was already evening. Quin was exhausted,and she had no choice but to begin the search for Jeremy Lin the next day. Thus, after dinner, the two of them did not have any extra time. They went straight back to their room and prepared to wash up before taking a rest. His wife was very tired, so Fade naturally asked her to take a bath first. Quin took her clothes and towel into the bathroom. Then, she stepped into the shower, and began to wash herself. Fade looked at the warm yellow light in the bathroom and the graceful figure reflected by the light. Suddenly, he felt a burning desire and his mind began to run wild. He couldn''t help but think of some nocturnal activities. Just as Fade''s imagination was running wild, Quin suddenly let out a scream in the bathroom. Fade came to his senses instantly. He bounced up and rushed to the bathroom. He pushed the bathroom door open and asked, "Honey, what''s wrong?" Quin, who was drenched all over, did not expect Fade toe in. She was stunned at that moment. Then, she came to her senses and realized that she was naked in front of him. Immediately, her face turned red, and she quickly grabbed the towel to cover herself. However, the towel in this small hotel was smaller in size, and not a standard bath towel. It only covered a limited area. Her skin, which was white as snow, and the magnificent scenery, were exposed. Fade could not help but stare at this beautiful scenery. He could not move his eyes away at all. When Quin saw this, she became even more embarrassed. Her face was red from shame. She quickly pulled up the towel to block the important parts of her body. At the same time, she shouted, "You, you, go out quickly,now!" Fade wiped his nose, which was rather warm, and said, "Quin, I''m worried about you. What happened just now when you screamed?" Quin shook her head and said, "Nothing, nothing at all. It was just a mouse that had jumped out. I was scared." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "A mouse, that isn''t good. I can''t leave you here. If it bites you, my wife, and leave ugly scars behind, that will be bad," Fade said earnestly. He did not leave, but moved further into the bathroom instead. "Quin, I''m here to catch the mouse for you,"he said. "There''s no need for that. The mouse has already left. Don''t enter..." Quin shouted. She had just said this when she saw a fat mouse crawling over along the pipes. Instantly, Quin was so frightened that she let out yet another scream. She loosened her hands and the towel fell off naturally. The beautiful scenery reappeared once more. Fade rushed over with his bright eyes, hugged his wife, patted her back andforted her. He said, "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''m going to catch the mouse. My wife, don''t be afraid!" He could feel his wife''s tender skin and his palm was touching her graceful curves. At this moment, Fade''s heart was about to soar. Looking at the little mouse who was sneaking toward the window sill, he blinked his eyes and smiled. "Little fellow, since you have done me a favor, I won''t kill you. Go away now!"he whispered. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Quin Lin was in Fade Chen''s arms. After waiting for a long time, she didn''t notice that he was making any movements in chasing away the mouse. Instead, she felt that Fade''s amorous hands were slowly caressing her body. Instantly, Quin blushed. Her face was red as she pushed Fade away. She covered her chest and said in a delicate voice, "You, you get out!" Fade looked at his wife''s graceful figure. His nose was getting warm, and it seemed like a stream of blood might spurt out anytime soon. "Quin, this small hotel is quite dirty, and there are quite a lot of mice around. Why don''t I apany you as you shower? Rest assured, I will turn my back on you. I won''t look around,"he said. "That''s no need for that!" Quin said.She rolled her eyes at Fade and did not dare to move her hands. She was afraid that her important body parts would be exposed if she moved her hands slightly. Therefore, she could only lift her leg and kicked Fade gently. However, the moment she lifted her leg, her private parts became exposed, which immediately caused Fade''s nose to spurt out warm blood . Upon seeing this, Quin''s face instantly turned as red as a peach, and this peach seemed ripe and juicy. At this time, Quin could no longer resist Fade''s fiery gaze. Ignoring her exposed state, she stretched out her hand and pushed Fade out. Then, she mmed the bathroom door and deliberately locked it. Fade wiped off the blood from his nose. Looking at the queen-sized bed in the room, his mind began to indulge in flights of fancy again. "Looks like I have a chance to make out with my wife tonight!" "I didn''t expect to have such an advantage staying in such a small hotel. When I travel with my wife the next time, I should specifically choose a small hotel to stay in." "Oh no. I have forgotten to buy some condoms. I''m in trouble now. I remember that there is a supermarket located downstairs. They should be selling these things." Just as Fade thought about these things, Quin had put on some clothes. She walked out of the bathroom with wet hair. Fade''s eyes lit up when he saw his beautiful wife getting out of the bathroom. His nose had just stopped bleeding, but at this moment, it felt itchy again. When Quin noticed Fade''s expression, she immediately tightened her grip on her clothes. She said to Fade, "I''m done. It''s your turn now. You can go and wash up!" Hearing his wife''s words, Fade''s heart began to race again. "My wife asked me to wash up. Is she thinking of that too, so she urged me to..." Fade thought to himself. Thinking of this, Fade felt a fire burning in his heart. He quickly found some clothes from his bag and rushed into the bathroom. At the same time, he shouted, "Quin, I''ll take a quick shower. You just stay on the bed and watch TV for a while. I''ll be right back." Then, Fade rushed into the bathroom, whistling. His mind was preupied as he began to wash up. He was worried that he would have an unpleasant scent if they were intimateter. Therefore, Fade spent quite some time washing up. He rubbed himself twice with the bath gel and cleaned up properly. Finally, he felt that he was fragrant, so he put on a pair of shorts and came out of the bathroom with his bare upper body. Walking out of the bathroom, Fade couldn''t wait and he walked directly toward the bed. He was ready to make out with his wife. However, when he came over, he found that the bed was empty and that no one was there. The TV was still on, and there were traces of someone sitting on the bed previously, which indicated that his wife was watching TV just now. Then, Fade looked around, but he still did not find his wife. This hotel was just a small ce, and he could see everything with one nce. There was no ce to hide. Fade couldn''t find his wife,and he couldn''t help but wonder, "What''s going on? Where is my wife? Did she go out?" Walking to the door and discovering that his wife had changed her slippers there, Fade''s deductions were confirmed. "My wife has really gone out. She must have gone out to buy something,"he said. Thinking of items that needed to be bought, Fade couldn''t help thinking of what had just happened. He thought to himself, "Did my wife also realize that we didn''t have condoms, so she went to the supermarket downstairs to buy them? Hehe, looks like it is my lucky day today." Fade thought about this matter, and he changed his slippers as well. He walked out of the door and was ready to go down to greet his wife. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Although the supermarket was located next to the hotel and it was not far at all, they were in a foreign town. They were not familiar with this ce, so Fade felt like he had to be careful. Fade walked out of the room, turned into a corridor, and was ready to go downstairs. At this time, Fade saw that his wife was walking along the corridor in front of him. She seemed to have bought something and was about to return to the room. Fade smiled and was about to go up to her when a man in histe twenties suddenly appeared in the side corridor. He stopped Quin and shouted, "Where are you from? Who are you working for?" Quin frowned as she nced at the fierce man. She said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." As she spoke, Quin was about to pass the man and continue walking forward . However, this man did not give up and he chased after her. He continued to block Quin and he said, "This is our territory. Who allowed you toe here and hunt for wild game!" "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Get out of my way!" Quin said in a deep voice. The man frowned and spoke coldly, "You''re still arguing with me! It seems to me that you want to do this the hard way. I will teach you a lesson. Only through this way will you know what''s good for you." As he spoke, the man stretched out his hand and tried to grab Quin''s wrist, but Quin avoided him. Then, the man grabbed Quin''s leather bag and dragged her outside. Quin immediately cried out in fear, but the guest rooms around her were all shut tightly, and no one came out. Some of the cleaning staff avoided them quickly and left in a hurry, looking frightened. "Follow me," the man bellowed. He was about to use force to bring Quin somewhere else . At this time, Fade happened to turn around and saw this scene. He immediately simmered with anger and shouted angrily, "What are you doing?" The man looked at Fade, raised his eyebrows and shouted, "Where are you from? Do you know that you''ve crossed the boundaries?" "Cross what f*cking boundaries!" Fade answered. He stepped forward and threw a punch at the man. As soon as the man saw Fade attacking, he became angry and punched him back. At the same time, he cursed in rage,saying, "Boy, how dare you attack me? This is the territory of Brother Mantis. Are you looking for death?" Fade didn''t bother to talk with him at all. He threw a punch at the man''s face. The huge force struck the man onto the ground and caused a loud sound. The man''s mouth and nose started to bleed. He felt dizzy and almost fainted. However, Fade didn''t let go of him. He pulled him up and punched him twice. Immediately, the guy let out a scream like a pig being ughtered and he howled in pain. Seeing that Fade was about to strike him again, Quin was worried that he might kill the man. She quickly came over to stop Fade and tried to persuade him to let him go. Being pulled back by Quin, Fade''s anger was slightly reduced. He coldly asked the man with blood all over his head, "Tell me, who are you? Why did you do this to my wife just now?" Chapter 364 Chapter 364 "I am a follower of Brother Mantis. How dare you..." This guy said. He was still trying to show off his status and strength. Fade Chen didn''t care about his words and he kicked the man''s waist directly. Suddenly, the sharp pain caused the guy to scream, and he almost bounced up from the ground. "Answer my questions," Fade said coldly. "What are you doing here? Why did you take action against my wife? Who is Brother Mantis?" This time, the guy didn''t dare to say anything more. He quickly nodded and said, "Brother, Brother, please don''t hit me. I''ll answer your questions, I''ll tell you everything!" ''T m in charge of the small businesses at these two streets around the hotel. Brother Mantis is my boss. The southern part of this town is his territory. All of the hotels in these parts of the town need to get his approval for additional businesses. Any ordinary woman can'' te here casually to solicit customers." "Just now, I regarded her as a businesswoman from a foreignnd, so I asked her where she was from." "Our business has improved recently due to the arrival of investment teams, and many foreign businessmen have arrived as well. Brother Mantis has told us to pay more attention to what is happening and not allow any outsiders to take advantage of us. That''s why I acted like that just now." When Fade heard his words, he understood that this guy''s gang was engaged in providing escorts in hotels. Generally speaking, this type of business was territorial, and other outsiders were not allowed toe here. This guy had misinterpreted the identity of his wife, so he wanted to take her away and teach her a lesson. Thinking of this, Fade''s heart was filled with anger. He kicked the guy and said coldly, "You are doing these businesses, but you aren''t keeping a low profile at all. How dare you simply pull people out in public? Aren''t you afraid that someone will call the police?" The gangster said, "This, this is the order from Brother Mantis. Besides, the boss of this hotel and the people nearby are aware of these things. They have a discreet understanding between them for a long time now. Brother Mantis has also established a good rtionship with them. Generally speaking, nothing strange will happen." "Nothing strange will happen? Then what''s going on right now? What do you think we should do about this?" Fade asked, and he looked at the gangster coldly. The gangster wanted to say that Fade would be better off not causing trouble for himself. However, when he thought of the ferocity of Fade''s attack just now, he suddenly felt pains in his body. He quickly said, "I, I apologize to you. I''m sorry for what happened just now. I''m willing to pay you a compensation." "Pay me apensation? As if I want your money!" Fade shouted coldly. Then, he thought for a while and said icily, "Get out now. Ask Brother Mantis to grovel before me and apologize. Otherwise, I will kill you." The gangster didn''t dare to say anything more, and he scrambled away. Watching him leave, Fade was still angry. He went downstairs directly to the front desk of the hotel, pointed to the surveince screen on theputer next to him, and said to the girl at the front desk, "Didn''t you notice what was going on at the corridor from the monitor just now?" "Yes, I noticed something. What happened?" The girl at the front desk said faintly. Fade said angrily, "Look, didn''t you see that someone was being bullied? Does the hotel management just sit back and do nothing about these matters?" The girl at the front desk nced at Fade in an unpleasant manner and said, "Bullying? I didn''t see anything like that." "You..." Fade was about to fly into a rage when Quin Lin, who was beside him, stopped him. She then asked in a cold voice, "Could you please ask your boss toe forward,as I want to make a comint." The girl at the front desk nced at Quin and spat out the melon seeds in her mouth. She said tly, "Our boss is not around. You can voice yourints to me ." "You..." Even though Quin was good-tempered, she could not help but turn pale with anger at this moment. Fade couldn''t help but pound the counter, and he shouted, "Ask your boss toe forward right now. I want him toe and exin the situation to me!" The girl at the front desk was a little impatient. She frowned and said, "Don''t pound the desk. It''s obvious that you''re strong! As I said just now, our boss is not around." "Really?" Fadeunched his fist downward. The solid tiles made from cement at the front desk were smashed by Fade. The tiles broke and shards flew everywhere. The red bricks inside were shattered as well. This time, the girl at the front desk was finally scared and she started to tremble. She said in a trembling voice, "What, what do you want?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Fade said coldly, "Ask your boss toe forward." The girl at the front desk picked up the phone with trepidation and began to dial the boss''s number. She said, "Boss, there is a hotel guest who wants to meet you." "He insisted on meeting you. He''s so powerful that he smashed the front desk of the hotel. I..." "What? He smashed up my hotel? Obviously, he is there to make trouble. I''ll bring some people right away." The angry voice of the hotel''s boss could be heard from the phone. In less than five minutes, a middle-aged man in his forties, who had a tiger tattoo on his neck, came in aggressively. There were around seven or eight young men in their 20s and 30s behind him. As soon as the girl at the front desk saw the man, she quickly shouted, "Boss, you''re here." "Where are they? Who smashed up my things and caused trouble here?" The tattooed boss shouted angrily as he came in. He had spotted the damaged front desk. The girl at the front desk was a little timid and she pointed at Fade''s direction. The boss immediately nced at him and came over. His eyes sank and he said coldly, "It''s you who is causing trouble in my hotel? Also, you requested for me toe over." Fade looked at the boss and said in a deep voice, "I asked you toe here to give me an exnation." "You want me to give you an exnation?" The tattooed man sneered. "What kind of exnation do you want me to give you?"he continued. With a gloomy expression, Fade told him what had just happened.Then, he said coldly, "As a hotel guest, we have been hurt in your hotel. Shouldn''t you give us an exnation?" As soon as the tattooed man heard his story, he was aware of what was going on. He snorted and said, "I thought that this would be some serious issue. Didn''t that guy just pull your wife over? Isn''t she fine now? What else do you want me to say?" "Is this how your hotel treats guests?" Fade asked. His eyes darkened, and his expression was a little gloomy. The tattooed man chuckled and he said, "Boy, you must be from a foreign town. You don''t know our rules, do you? Let me tell you, I don''t want to meddle in these affairs. Even if I wanted to, it would be none of my business. This is the business of Brother Mantis. Can you afford to offend him? I advise you to pay some money now, go back to your room, and have a good sleep. Then, everything will be fine. Otherwise..." "What do you mean when you say ''otherwise''?" Fade asked coldly. "I mean that you are asking for trouble," The tattooed boss said. He waved his hand, and those seven or eight people behind him surrounded Fade instantly with fierce expressions. Fade''s expression did not change. In a cold voice, he said, "I thought you were innocent and that you were forced to go along with these rules. I wanted to give you a chance to exin this matter and ask for our forgiveness." "However, it seems to me that you are in cahoot with all these criminals. In that case, you all deserve to die!" Fade said coldly. "Boy, what are you talking about?" The tattooed man said disdainfully. "You want to fight against us? You don''t even think about how thin and small you are. You can''t even endure three punches from myself." Chapter 365 Chapter 365 While they were talking, the tattooed boss of the hotel rolled up his sleeves and approached Fade Chen in an aggressive manner. The followers behind him also surrounded Fade with fierce looks. After stretching his muscles, the tattooed man threatened, "Boy, I''ll give you onest chance. Pay me the money and get out of here, or..." "There''s no need for such words!" Fade interrupted the tattooed man in a cold voice. Before the man could react, Fade punched him in the face. That guy was struck by Fade''s fist and his nose was immediately broken. His face was covered with blood and he fell down. The tattooed man wiped his face. When he saw the blood all over his hands, he was furious and shouted, "Go forward now. Beat him up." In an instant, seven or eight gangsters rushed toward Fade. The tattooed man got up from the ground and red at Fade angrily. He gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it, how dare you hit me? I want you to know what it means..." Before the boss could finish his words, he saw the scene in front of him and waspletely dumbfounded. The seven or eight gangsters he hadmanded were gathered around Fade at this moment, but they were no match for Fade at all. They had not even touched Fade, and they were struck by Fade with a punch and a kick. They had no strength to fight back at all. A series of screams were heard with a heavy crash. In less than ten seconds, the boss saw that his few men were all beaten by Fade. All of them were lying on the ground, groaning and twisting in pain. As for Fade, he pped his hands as he looked calm. It seemed easy for him to deal with these people. Suddenly, the tattooed man knew that he was confronted with a powerful man. His face turned pale and showed an expression of fear. Fade walked over and pped the boss''s face. He said coldly, "Now, are you willing to give me an exnation?" The hotel owner was on the verge of crying. He didn''t dare to say no. He quickly nodded and said, "Yes, I will." "Go ahead!" Fade said coldly. The boss immediately told him the story on how he had cooperated with Brother Mantis to arrange for escorts in the hotel. After hearing this, Fade''s face turned cold and he said, "Who is this Brother Mantis?" The boss''s expression changed slightly when he heard Brother Mantis''s name. He said, "He''s the boss of this area. Basically, he''s in charge of all the motels and hotels around here. He has more than a hundred subordinates. He''s very powerful." Fade frowned slightly, pondered the matter for a moment, and continued to ask, "In Fuma Town, are there anymore big bosses who are influential?" Speaking of this, the boss suddenly acted like he was counting rare treasures. He said, "In addition to Brother Mantis, there is Boss Wolf in the northwestern part of town. He is an old gangster of Fuma Town. He is not very powerful but he has very deep roots here. Ordinary people will not dare to provoke him." "In the northeastern part of town, Big Sis Ma''s family owned a butcher''s shop, which counts as her husband''s territory. Previously, her husband had passed away and his territory was coveted by others. Big Sis Ma rushed directly to that person''s home with a butcher''s knife in her hand, which shocked everyone who was eyeing her territory. Now she has be the boss of the Northeastern area in town." Then, he mentioned some other names. The boss sighed and said, "Although these people are famous, they are at most on the same level as Brother Mantis. They are in charge of their own territories. If you ask who is the most influential person in town, it is Big Brother Gu." "Big Brother Gu! What''s his background? Tell me about him," Fade said. The boss said, "Big Brother Gu was originally named Fairman Gu. He first ventured out of town and traveled around for more than ten years. He learned some martial- arts skills. After he came back five years ago, he was invincible in Fuma Town and became the most powerful master in town. After defeating everyone, Big Brother Gu immediately coborated with some partners and opened the first supermarket in town." "In the following years, Big Brother Gu''s business grew bigger. He was also involved in all kinds of businesses, such as motels, hotels, restaurants, supermarkets and construction of buildings. Big Brother Gu''s connections were also very wide, and he knew a lot about the businessmen and masters outside the town. He also made many friends locally. Big Brother Gu also has friends in the town''s bureaucracy." "Other so- called important people, such as Brother Mantis and Big Sis Ma, are actually working for Big Brother Gu. Big Brother Gu is the real boss of Fuma Town," The tattooed boss said. He seemed excited and open to conversation. Fade immediately asked, "Did Big Brother Gu order these people to do these businesses in the hotel?" The tattooed boss shook his head and said, "No, these businesses have nothing to do with Big Brother Gu. They are all arranged by the bosses of different territories. Generally, Big Brother Gu does not care about these small businesses. When Big Brother Gu first returned, he would still do some shady businesses. Butter, he made a fortune. Many people became his acquaintances, so he carried out his business transactions in a legal manner. He would not be involved in these shady businesses." "After all, Big Brother Gu is now a famous businessman in our town and a representative of the business world. Even when it came to the investigation and research of the investment team in regards to the tourist resort of Fuma Mountain, the officials called Big Brother Gu to deal with this matter. They wanted him to wee the businessmen who were involved." Fade nodded to indicate his understanding of the division of forces in Fuma Town. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At this time, there was a loudmotion outside the hotel. The young gangster who had been beaten badly by Fade just now had returned with a bloody nose and a swollen face. Beside him stood a thin man in a green shirt. The tattooed man''s expression changed as soon as he saw the man. He looked at him with respect and fear and shouted, "Brother Mantis!" "This is Brother Mantis!" Fade looked at the thin man and narrowed his eyes. He could sense the man''s strength. This Brother Mantis could be considered a martial- arts expert. He possessed the strength of the early stage of the Yellow-Level. To Fade, this was not worth mentioning. However, in this small town, he was considered an expert. Thus, he was able to suppress so many people and be the boss of this area. Behind Brother Mantis, there were about 50 or 60 gangsters. They came over aggressively. Brother Mantis sized up the situation inside the hotel. His gazended on Fade and he said coldly, "You were the one who beat up my follower just now?" Fade said coldly, "Yes, that was me. I also asked him to go back and call his Boss toe over. So you are Brother Mantis?" "I''m Mantis Tang," Brother Mantis said. His eyes darkened as he looked at Fade with a hint of anger. Fade nced at him and said, "Since you''re the boss,e and kneel down and apologize to me!" "What did you say?"Brother Mantis said. The expression on his face turned cold. His eyes became fierce as he red at Fade. The gangsters behind him also began to stir after hearing what he said. "F*ck, where did this silly boye from? How dare he speak to Brother Mantis in such a manner?" "You''re looking for death. You''re an ungrateful bastard." "Brother Mantis hates arrogant people the most. This guy is dead." Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Amidst the noise, the corners of Brother Mantis''s lips curled into a cold smile as he walked over to Fade Chen. "Did you just say that you wanted me toe over,kneel down and apologize to you?"he said. Fade looked at him coldly and said, "Your follower hurt my wife just now. You should apologize to us." Brother Mantis sneered and said, "What''s wrong with him hurting your wife? In this ce, no one dares to ask me to apologize." "So, you admit that this matter has something to do with you?"Fade asked coldly. Brother Mantis patted his chest and said, "Yes, this has something to do with me. So what then?" "Don''t even mention that someone pushed your wife.Let''s say I raped her, what can you do about that?" As Brother Mantis spoke, he turned and looked at Quin Lin, with amazement on his face. "Hehe, I didn''t expect your wife to be such a beautiful woman. Looks like I''ll enjoy myself tonight." The men behind him immediately burst into maliciousughter. "Boss, she is such a beauty! You''re so lucky tonight." "Boss, don''t forget us after you have enjoyed yourself!" "This kind of beauty should be shared. Boss, after you have eaten meat, let us drink some soup and we''ll be satisfied." In the midst of thisughter, Brother Mantis reached out to push Fade away and walked toward Quin . The tattooed man''s eyes showed a glimpse of hope. He hoped that Brother Mantis would teach Fade a lesson so that he could vent his anger in regards to what had happened just now. The situation was not clear at the moment. He did not dare to take sides in advance, so he did not speak. However, those gangsters were talking without scruples andughing. Just as Brother Mantis''s hand was about to reach in front of Fade, Fade stretched out his right hand like a bolt of lightning. He grabbed Brother Mantis''s hand and pulled it in the opposite direction. Suddenly, with a crackling sound, Brother Mantis¡¯s right hand was turned in a bizarre angle. Brother Mantis cried out in pain,and ayer of sweat oozed from his forehead. He shouted, "Kill him for me! Quickly, kill him!" Suddenly, the dozens of men brought by Brother Mantis rushed out and theyunched an aggressive attack on Fade. Fade snorted and put his wife behind him. Then, he raised his arms and a strong wind emerged. Without waiting for these gangsters to get near him, they were blown directly to the ground and they couldn''te close to him at all. After they fell down, Fade moved forward again and beat these gangsters up. Suddenly, there was the sound of wailing outside the hotel. In less than five minutes, the dozens of men brought by Brother Mantis fell to the ground and started to groan. They joined the groaning gangsters who were brought by the tattooed boss earlier. As for Brother Mantis, he waspletely dumbfounded at this moment. The anger in his heart turned into fear and he felt a sense of overwhelming terror. His gaze flickered, and he did not dare to look into Fade''s eyes. Fade turned around, grabbed Brother Mantis''s cor, and lifted him up. He said coldly, "Now, are you willing to kneel down and apologize to us?" "Yes, yes, I will!" Brother Mantis answered. He nodded quickly like a chicken pecking on rice. As soon as Fade let go of him, Brother Mantis was afraid and he knelt down on the ground. He moved toward Quin and started to apologize,saying, "I''m sorry, it''s all our fault. I''m so sorry. Please forgive me." Quin was not used to dealing with such things, so she looked at Fade. Fade hugged Quin gently, and then he said to Brother Mantis in a cold voice, "From now on, dismiss all your people here and stop all your businesses here. Do you understand?" "Ah, this..." When Brother Mantis heard that he needed to dismiss his people and close down his businesses, he suddenly felt that this was a little difficult for him. However, when he saw Fade''s cold eyes and clenched fists, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart. His body couldn''t help but tremble. Then, he nodded quickly and said, "I understand, I understand. They will be dismissed!" Fade said coldly, "During this period of time, I will be in Fuma Town. I will check out the situation here. If I find out..." "I won''t disobey you, absolutely not," Brother Mantis said and he waved his hand in a hurry. "You had better not!" Fade said coldly. "Get out!"he ordered. When Brother Mantis heard Fade¡¯s words, he scampered away with his men. At this moment, the tattooed man nced at Fade and could not help but feel afraid. He thought to himself, "Luckily, I didn''t say that I wanted to get revenge. Otherwise, I would be in trouble now." At the same time, he sighed in his heart.This time, it seemed to him that a powerful person had arrived. If the local tyrant, Brother Mantis, was suppressed, there would probably be a huge conflict in Fuma Town. Fade gave the boss a warning look, and then went upstairs with his wife. They returned to the hotel room. After the action just now, Fade had sweated a little. He rushed into the bathroom and took a quick cold shower. Instantly, the anger and the blood rushing through him cooled down. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, Fade noticed the tight-fitting clothes his wife had put on in the bathroom. He couldn''t help but feel excited. Thinking of his fantasies in the shower just now, he became excited. Fade didn''t even wear shorts. He only surrounded his important parts with a towel. Then, he rushed out of the bathroom and walked toward the double bed. Quin, who was sitting by the bed watching TV, blushed suddenly when she saw Fade''s attire. She couldn''t help butin, "Why are you dressed like that?" Fade chuckled and said, "I don''t have to be so serious when I am with my wife." While speaking, Fade sat down on the bed, lifted the nket and slipped in. When Fade was moving, Quin identally saw the scenery under Fade''s towel. When she discovered that he was not wear anything under the nket, she blushed and turned her head away directly. She covered her eyes with her hands and spoke shyly, "Oh, how can you do this? You didn''t even put on any underwear? Hurry up and put on some clothes." Fade smiled and said, "Dear, I''m going to sleep anyway. There''s no need to wear clothes." "It''s gettingte. Dear, you shoulde to bed early!" Fade said. He patted the area next to him. Quin pouted and said, "Put on your clothes, or I won''t sleep beside you." Fadeughed and said, "Dear, we are a married couple. What''s there to be shy about? Besides, you just went downstairs to buy that thing. There''s no need to hide." "What thing do you mean?" Quin asked in confusion. Fade gestured with his finger, winked at Quin, and said, "Condoms!" Quin''s pretty face immediately turned red. She red at Fade and said, "What are you thinking about? I did not buy that." "Then what did you buy?" Fade asked. "I, I won''t tell you," Quin said with a red face. Fade chuckled and said, "If you don''t tell me, that means you really bought some condoms. Come on, honey. Don''t be shy." Fade was about to pounce on her. Quin made way for him quickly and shouted, "Don''t do anything stupid. I really didn''t buy that." "Even if you didn''t buy those things, I can still control myself," Fade said, and he nodded firmly. As he said that, he rushed over and hugged Quin, and hisrge hand became busy. Quin''s face instantly turned red and her body softened. She knew that she would definitely let down her guard if this went on. She pushed Fade away and quickly said, "No, I can''t do that today. My period is here." "It can''t be such a coincidence, can it?" Fade said, and his hands stopped moving. Quin took out a pack of sanitary napkins and said, "It''s true. I went downstairs just now to buy this." Fade saw this and immediately felt helpless. He could only sigh, "God, don''t cheat me like this. Don''t trick me in this manner!" Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Fade Chen raised his head and puffed out his chest. Then, the hot and agonizing night went by. The next day, Fade got out of bed in a daze with dark circles around his eyes. His wife had already got up. After washing up, she put on her clothes and urged Fade, "Get up quickly. It''s already the second day. There''s not much time left." Fade knew that his wife was talking about the issue regarding Jeremy Lin. He didn''t answer and got up quickly from the bed. As a result, he forgot that he wasn''t wearing anythingst night as he got out of bed. Suddenly, he was naked, and this caused Quin Lin''s pretty face to turn red . She turned around in a hurry. Fade chuckled, put on his clothes quickly, and washed up. Then, he went downstairs with Quin. When the boss and waiters of the hotel saw Fade and Quin, their attitudes were even more enthusiastic than when they saw their own parents. They brought breakfast and asked what kind of service they needed.As long as Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade and Quin ordered something, they will serve it to them. Since there was breakfast, Fade and Quin didn''t bother to go out and eat. They ate breakfast in the hotel, and Fade talked to his wife about rescuing Jeremy . They only had one picture from the message and the address of Fuma Town. The specific ce where Jeremy was located was not mentioned at all. If Fade and Quin relied on themselves, it would be impossible for them to find Jeremy within the stipted time. Therefore, the most reliable way now was to find some local people and ask them to help them look for him. Maybe they would still have a chance to find him this way. Just as Fade had secretly decided to look for Brother Mantis and the others, Brother Mantis and the hotel boss came over respectfully.They greeted him, "Hello, Mr. Chen!" "Er, why are you here?" Fade said. He was a little surprised by their appearance. Brother Mantis bent down and said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, Big Brother Gu, our boss, wants to meet you." "Big Brother Gu!" Fade said coldly as he raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong, Mantis Tang? Did you go back andin to him, asking Big Brother Gu to teach me a lesson?" Brother Mantis quickly waved his hand and said, "No, no, I didn''t. Mr. Chen, you misunderstood me." "Is this really a misunderstanding?" Fade said. He red at Brother Mantis. Just as Mantis was feeling afraid and trying to exin the matter, the sound of a deep male voice could be heard. Then, Fade saw a middle- aged man in his forties or fifties walking over. The middle-aged man was very fat, with arge pot belly. His head was bald. He was smiling, and he looked like a businessman. The man stretched out his hand to Fade and said, "Hello, Mr. Chen. I''m Fairman Gu." "Big Brother Gu!" Fade said. He looked at Big Brother Gu''s appearance and felt a little surprised. He did not shake hands with Big Brother Gu. Big Brother Gu seemed to have a good temper. He saw that Fade was not reaching out his hand, but he did not show any discontentment. He withdrew his right hand. Then, he smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, I came here early today to apologize to you." Fade raised his eyebrows and looked at Big Brother Gu in surprise. After all, ording to the hotel owner, Big Brother Gu was definitely the leader of Fuma Town. No matter in the underground world or in the bureaucratic world, he was one of the top masters. But now, the fat man in front of him was smiling. He didn''t seem cruel at all. Instead, he looked quite kind. Big Brother Gu noticed that Fade did not reply him. Then, he started to exin, "Mr. Chen, I found out what had happened with Mantisst night. I know that he offended you, Mr. Chen. It''s a huge mistake. I taught him a good lessonst night." "Considering that it wastest night, I didn''te to apologize to you yesterday. This morning, I got up early and came to apologize to you, Mr. Chen." While speaking, Big Brother Gu bent his fat waist with great difficulty and bowed to Fade to apologize to him. The hotel owner and Brother Mantis behind him also bent down quickly to apologize to Fade. Big Brother Gu¡¯s good attitude of admitting his mistakes really surprised Fade. "Could it be that Big Brother Gu''s temper has improved a lot after he was involved in legal transactions, and he no longer got involved in shady dealings?"he thought to himself. "However, normal businessmen don''t have such good tempers!" Fade thought. Anyway, it was a good thing that he had such a good temper. Since the other party was polite, Fade did not make things difficult for them. He said that everything was fine, exchanged a few polite words with Big Brother Gu, and then that was it. Big Brother Gu thanked him again, and he bowed to Fade with Brother Mantis and the hotel owner to express his gratitude. Then, Big Brother Gu asked enthusiastically, "Mr. Chen, you and Mrs. Chen came to Fuma Town for a trip or something else? Is there anything we can help you with?" At the thought of what had happened to Jeremy, Fade''s heart skipped a beat. He nced at Quin, and she nodded her head. Then, he turned around and looked at Big Brother Gu and said, "Speaking of that, I do need Big Brother Gu''s help on a certain issue." "Mr. Chen, you can tell me. As long as I can help you, I will not refuse," Big Brother Gu said with a smile. Fade immediately switched on his phone and showed him Jeremy''s photo. He said, "I''m looking for this person. I only have this photo. The person told us that he is at Fuma Town. I want to know his specific location Big Brother Gu looked at the photo for a while and said, "Looking at this picture, the scenery outside the window should be from our Fuma Town. But there are many backgrounds that looks simr to this one here and I am not sure where this photo was taken. I need to find someone I know to identify the location. It may take some time." "Big Brother Gu, please do that as soon as possible. The time limit has been set by the other party for us to locate him," Fade said. Then, he sent the photo from his phone to Big Brother Gu. "Sure, sure!" Big Brother Gu nodded and said. "I''ll send the photos out right away and ask people to look for the locals to see if they can locate this ce,"he added. "I''m sorry to trouble Big Brother Gu!" Fade said, and he thanked him. Big Brother Guughed and said, "It''s nothing. Mr. Chen is being too polite. Mr. Chen didn''t remember our conflict this time. We should thank you." Fade waved his hand and said with a smile, "Let bygones be bygones!" Big Brother Gu nodded and said with a smile, "Mr. Chen is generous and kind. We admire you very much. So, Mr. Chen, enjoy your time here with your wife. I''ll go back and look for someone first. I will send a message to contact the two of you once I have any news." Fade nodded and said, "Well, thank you very much." With a smile on Big Brother Gu''s face, he waved goodbye and left with Brother Mantis and the hotel owner. The search for Jeremy had some progress and both of their moods suddenly became a little more rxed. Quin took a sip of soy milk and said, "I didn''t expect the boss of this ce to be so kind." Fade smiled and said, "Maybe it''s because he''s a businessman now!" "Yes," Quin said and nodded. "Now, let''s hope that we can find the clues to his location as soon as possible. I hope that Jeremy is alright,"she added. Fade held Quin''s hand and pinched it gently, saying, "Don''t worry, I''m here. Everything will be okay." Quin felt a wave of warmth washing over her. She smiled and nodded her head. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 After breakfast, the two of them went out. Even though Big Brother Gu had sent people to search for Jeremy Lin, they did not want to rely on others. Fade Chen and Quin Lin also wandered around the town, searching for Jeremy. However, they didn''t find any trace of Jeremy in their journey. Instead, they saw a lot of businessmen from the investment team. Among them, there were also some businessmen they had met yesterday in the car. However, Fade and Quin had disguised themselves on purpose today, and their movements were very swift. They left without waiting for anyone to notice them. As a result, they did not attract any attention from the crowd. They searched for the whole morning. Then, they had a casual lunch at a small restaurant outside at noon. They still couldn''t find any clues. In the afternoon, the two of them went to the other side of town, but there were still no clues. The locals who saw the picture said that the clues in the picture were really limited. In addition to that, there were a lot of scenery that looked simr in Fuma Town, so it was almost impossible for them to determine the exact location of the photo. Time passed and it was evening. Quin couldn''t help but feel a little depressed. After all, there was only one day left. If she couldn''t find Jeremy, she was afraid that her brother would be killed. Just as Quin was feeling disappointed, Fade''s cell phone rang. When he saw the caller ID, he realized that it was a call from Big Brother Gu. He was suddenly in high spirits as he picked up the phone and said, "Big Brother Gu!" Big Brother Gu''s excited voice was heard on the other end of the phone. "Mr. Chen, we found the location. We found the clues to the location." "Really? Where is the location?" Fade asked excitedly. Big Brother Gu said, "The location is at the foot of Fuma Mountain, at the western part of our town. It is a small vige at the foot of the mountain. The specific location should be one of the houses of that vige." "Mr. Chen, are you free? Let''s meet up. I will bring someone to inform you on this matter personally," Big Brother Gu said. "I''m free," Fade said. "Big Brother Gu, where are you? Let''s meet up,"he added. Big Brother Gu said, "We''re at a hotel anyway. Why don''t we look for a hotel to meet up and talk while we have a meal?" "Well, okay!" Fade said. "I''m not familiar with the town. Big Brother Gu, where is the hotel? Let us go there now,"he added. Big Brother Gu said, "The Sky Hotel isn''t bad at all. We''ll just meet there." "Okay. See youter!" Fade said. "Okay, see youter," Big Brother Gu said and then hung up the phone. Quin looked at Fade with excitement and asked nervously, "Did Big Brother Gu find any clues?" Fade nodded and said with a smile, "We have some clues. Let''s go to the Sky Hotel to meet him. We''ll chat with him while eating." While speaking, Fade disyed the map on his phone and found the location of the hotel. It was not far away, just two streets away. Fade and Quin walked over quickly. They arrived at the entrance of the hotel. It was a five-story building with abination of restaurants and amodations. The decorations were magnificent, and this hotel could be regarded as the highest- ranking hotel in town. Usually, the business of this hotel was not good. However, during this period of time, it was much more crowded due to the investment team of businessmen. The hotel was full with people and there were not many empty seats. Fade and Quin went in quickly and chose seats by the window. They ordered some tea and waited for Big Brother Gu''s arrival. Just as the two of them were taking a sip of tea, a group of people walked in. Fade nced at them and discovered that most of them were wearing suits and leather shoes. They were also carrying briefcases. It seemed to him that they were members of the investment team. When they came in and sat down, the sound of a clear voice was heard. "Brother and sister, hello! I didn''t expect to meet you here again." Hearing the voice, Fade and Quin turned their heads and saw a young short- haired girl walking out of the group. It was Eileen Yao, whom they had met in the car previously. "Eileen, nice to see you," Fade and Quin greeted her. Eileen smiled and came over. She lowered her voice and said, "Brother, sister. Both of you got off the car and left at that time. Later, the police arrived. The people in the car told them about you, and the police are still looking for you everywhere." Hearing her words, Fade knew that Eileen was trying to remind him to be alert, so he smiled and said, "We had something to do at that time, so we left in advance. When everything is done, we will talk to the police. It will not be a problem." Eileen heard Fade''s words, and she smiled brightly as she said, "That''s good! Brother and sister, I thought that you were members of another investigation team, but now it seems to me that that is not the case." Quin was also very fond of Eileen. She smiled and said, "My name is Quin. This is my husband, Fade. We are here to look for our rtives." "Oh!" Eileen pouted and smiled sweetly. "Sister Lin and Brother Chen are a perfect match indeed! A Hero and a beauty,"she said. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but give Eileen an encouraging look. "Young girl, you are good with your words,"he said. Then, he asked casually, "That Marco guy didn''t harass you, did he?" As he mentioned Marco Ji, Eileen pouted. Her small nose became wrinkled and she said, "Hmph, I have cut off all contact with him already. He still wanted to pester me, but I am now with my father''s team, and he has no chance tomunicate with me." "Well, it''s good that he didn''t harass you," Fade said and nodded. At this time, another pair of businessmen in suits and ties came in. Apparently, they were also members of another investigation team. Among members of this investigation team, Fade and the others spotted Marco. At this time, this guy was wearing a formal suit, a shirt, and a tie. He was dressed quite properly, and he looked like a an elite businessman. Of course, if everyone knew how ugly and weak he looked in the car at that time,they would not like him. The more one looked at him, the more disgusting and hypocritical he would seem to others. Eileen couldn''t help but snort coldly when she saw Marco. She turned her head away and didn''t want to look at that guy anymore. At this time, Marco, who was sitting with hispanions, also spotted Eileen, Fade, and Quin. Suddenly, his face turned cold and he clenched his fists. When Marco''s partners around his age saw this, they could not help but ask, "What''s wrong, Marco?" Marco tilted his head and shook his head, saying, "Nothing." However, when hispanions noticed Eileen, they said, "Marco, isn''t that your fiancee Eileen? Call her toe here and let''s have a meal together!" These people were also very close to Eileen, and Marco had the intention of pursuing her. Therefore, hispanions directly termed Eileen as Marco¡¯s fiancee. As soon as they finished speaking, hispanions immediately turned their heads to look at him. They started to disturb and mock him. "Yeah, Marco, ask Eileen to have a meal with us!" "We brothers also want to meet our future sister-inw. Let''s get to know each other." "Marco, what''s wrong? Are you shy? You don''t usually behave like this." His surroundingpanions were lively, but Marco''s face became gloomier. Finally, some of hispanions felt that Marco was behaving in an unusual way and asked, "Marco, you look so pale. What''s wrong? Did you two have a conflict?" Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Marco Ji''s expression became darker, and he looked at Fade Chen with resentment and anger. Hispanions beside him were still wondering what had happened. Someone who knew a little about the inside story winked at the others. He pointed at Fade and at Eileen Yao, then he waved his hand to stop everyone from speaking. As soon as they saw the person''s gesture, they thought of the incident in the car involving Marco and the robbers. They recalled some rumors about the incident, and their expressions changed. Rumors had it that during the incident in the car, Marco was very timid. As a result, he was taught a lesson by some kid. Even his girlfriend Eileen was snatched by that kid. Marco had lost his dignity in the car. When the rumors were spreading, they had thought that these were false. But now, after seeing Marco''s expression, they suddenly felt that the rumors might be true. They looked at each other for a while and then began to talk about it. "Marco, did that guy framed you?" "Was Eileen snatched by that guy?" "Marco, now that we''ve met him, we''re all here. Come on, let''s teach that guy a lesson." They all whispered into Marco''s ears. Their words caused Marco''s eyes to turn red. He clenched his fists and almost wanted to get up and rush toward the table. However, when Marco recalled the scene where Fade had quickly killed the four robbers in the car, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart and a hint of fear appeared in his eyes. He stood up and sat down again. Looking at Marco''s posture, some of hispanions started to make fun of him. Some were also angry, and some had malicious intentions. "Marco, why are you sitting down again? Do you want to fight him?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Are you really scared of that young kid?" "Oh, I know. You are afraid of losing your dignity in front of Eileen." "Don''t be afraid. We are all here. Does that guy dare to make a move?" Hearing everyone''s discussion, Marco was offended, and his eyes turned dark and red. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Hmph, even if you are good in the martial-arts, do you dare to make a move in such a public ce?" "What''s more, you killed four people at once. Aren''t the police still looking for you? Do you still dare to be arrogant?" Thinking of this, Marco''s heart was filled with pride. He suddenly stood up and walked toward Fade''s table. Fade and Quin Lin were chatting with Eileen. Marco came over with a cold expression. When Eileen saw Marco approaching them, her face suddenly fell. She said coldly, "Marco, what are you doing here?" Marco said with a cold expression, "Eileen, I came to look for him. This has nothing to do with you." "Looking for me? What do you want to do?" Fade said. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Marco coldly. Marco said in a deep voice, "I don''t want to do anything. I just want you to get out of here!" "What did you say?" Fade''s voice was icy. Marco said confidently, "We''ve ordered five tables in the restaurant. Now, we want this table. Get up right now, and get out of my way!" Eileen heard his words, and she got up and said, "Marco , what are you doing!" As soon as Eileen opened her mouth, Marco''s expression suddenly became darker. He hit the table directly and said, "This is the table that we have booked. Get out now!" When Fade heard this, he looked coldly at Marco and said in an icy voice, "You''d better get out of here. Don''t make me take action." At the mention of him taking action, Marco couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart. His body shuddered and his face showed an expression of fear. Seeing this, thepanions behind Marco suddenly came over and stood behind him to support him. "Boy, do you want to fight? Ask us if we agree to that first." "What kind of ce is this? You''d better look around clearly before you decide whether to make a move or not." "Marco, don''t be afraid. Your brothers are all here. We must get him out of here today." While they were talking, someone called the waiter. He pointed to Fade and said arrogantly, "We''ve booked a table here, and we''re interested in this table. Tell them to get out of here quickly." The waiter was suddenly in a dilemma and wanted to exin to them about the matter, but Marco and the others looked arrogant and said, "Do you still want to run your business? If the customers'' requirements can''t be fulfilled, your hotel will shut down." Thinking that this group of people were rare and important customers of the hotel, the waiter could only nod and agree with them. Then, he squeezed out a smile and said to Fade, "Sir, please give up your seats to these people." "Why do you want us to make way for them?" Fade asked coldly. The waiter said, "Sir, we can change seats for you." Without waiting for Fade to open his mouth, Marco immediately said, "Whichever table he changes to, we''ll take that table. We''ll see how he can remain here." They were deliberately making things difficult for other people. The waiter immediately had a bitter expression and could only awkwardly call the lobby manager. The lobby manager was a middle-aged man in his forties. He asked questions from both sides and looked at the appearances of both sides. He immediately made a decision and said, "Sir, I''m sorry, our hotel can''t serve you." "What do you mean? Are you chasing us away?" Fade said coldly. "Is this how you do business in your hotel, by chasing the guests away?"he asked. The lobby manager simply found an excuse and said, "Sir, your clothes don''t meet the dress code requirements of our hotel. Therefore, we can''t serve you." Without waiting for Fade to open his mouth, Eileen could not resist shouting, "Dress code requirements? Why didn''t I see any such notice in your hotel? You are treating people unfairly." Fade looked at the lobby manager coldly and said in a cold voice, "We need an exnation." The lobby manager saw that the excuse he used was not valid and he simply did not look for another one. He directly said with a cold expression, "I''ll tell you the truth. You and Marco are not friends. Our hotel won''t serve you then. Get out of here right away!" Fade and Quin''s faces were gloomy. Eileen was furious and shouted, "How can you do this? This is against the rules. I will report this and let your hotel shut down." The lobby manager curled his lip and said, "Miss Yao, since we can open a hotel here, our background is not what you imagined. Just go and report and see if it is useful." Marco and the others were also holding their arms at the moment, as if they were watching a good show. They seemed to be proud of themselves. "Young man, did you hear what he said? Get the hell out of here!" "Haha, this is not a big city. Don''t scare people with those so-called reports." "Do you see that? This is the difference in status. As long as we are here today, you can forget about eating here." "Waiter, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and chase them away! This kind of guy, staying in the hotel, will affect our appetites." Chapter 370 Chapter 370 When the lobby manager saw that Fade Chen and Quin Lin had no reactions, he frowned discontentedly and waved his hand to call for someone to sort out this matter. Fade said in a deep voice, "I am waiting for an honored guest here. Are you sure you want to drive us away?" "An honored guest!" The lobby manager said, and he was stunned. Marco Jiughed coldly and said, "As an outsider, what kind of honored guest can you meet here? You can continue making up stories here!" After hearing Marco''s words, the lobby manager immediately came to his senses. These two people were obviously foreign tourists. What kind of honored guests could they know? Obviously, Fade was trying to scare him on purpose. Thinking of this, the manager snorted coldly and said disdainfully, "Even if your so-called honored guest ising here, we will still drive him away. This is not the ce for you guys." Right then, a plump figure walked in. He looked around and spotted Fade. He waved his hand and greeted, "Mr. Chen, I''m here." Seeing the arrival of Big Brother Gu, Fade also waved his hand. Then, he looked at the lobby manager, Marco and the other people He announced, "My honored guest is here." The lobby manager snorted coldly and waved his hand, saying, "I don''t care who your guest is. Just get them out of here..." As the manager spoke, he turned around and saw the fat man approaching. He was stunned, and he became so scared that his words were trapped in his throat. He looked at the person in front of him with a startled expression and said in amazement, "This, this is your honored guest?" Without waiting for Fade''s response, Big Brother Gu walked over enthusiastically. He grabbed Fade''s hand and said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, sorry to keep you waiting." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "What are you doing standing there? Come on, take a seat. Let''s get down to business," Big Brother Gu said. However, Fade nced at the manager, Marco, and the others and dered, "Somebody doesn''t want us to sit here. They even said that we are not qualified to be here for dinner. They want to kick us out." "Who dares to kick my guests out?" Big Brother Gu shouted angrily. The lobby manager on the side suddenly trembled with fear and apologized in a hurry. He said, "Big Brother Gu, I, I didn''t know that they were your guests, I..." "You don''t know!" Big Brother Gu said. He red at the manager and said in a deep voice, "You don''t have to find any excuses. Inform Chief Huang toe and apologize to me, and then submit your resignation letter!" Hearing Big Brother Gu''s words, the lobby manager didn''t dare to respond. He could only nod and leave quietly. Marco and the others werepletely speechless. Some people who were still shocked said with puzzled looks, "This, this Big Brother Gu, is he powerful?" Someone who had insider knowledge responded quickly, "Big Brother Gu is the real boss of Fuma Town, and he has connections with both the government and the underworld. Even when our investment team came here to investigate and do research, Big Brother Gu was the person in charge." "What!" They didn''t expect Big Brother Gu to be so powerful. Also, they didn''t expect Fade, who was aplete outsider, to actually be friends with the local big shot. It seemed to them that their rtionship was pretty close. Marco''s expression darkened and he looked unpleasant. Big Brother Gu gave them a cold stare and said in a cold voice, "You were disrespectful toward my friends. Therefore, we won''t need to discuss the investment project anymore. Your investigation team can go home now!" Marco didn''t expect that such a trivial matter would affect the whole investigation team. He panicked instantly. After all, at least seven to eight investigation teams hade over this time, and they were supposed to have an agreement in the end. Now, with Big Brother Gu''s words, the whole project was likely to be off the table and there wouldn''t be any such opportunities in the future. When Marco realized how he had messed up the agreement, his father would for sure beat him to death upon his return. Marco''s whole body went limp, and he almost copsed to the ground. He was ready to beg Big Brother Gu for mercy. Without waiting for him to speak, Big Brother Gu waved his hand and said with a straight face, "Get out of here. I don''t want to hear your nonsense." Hearing this, Marco''s vision went ck, and he fainted to the ground. Hispanions beside him quickly carried him away. Since everything was resolved, and it seemed that Fade still had some matters to discuss, Eileen Yao bade them farewell. Then, Big Brother Gu ordered a full table of dishes and began to discuss Jeremy Lin''s matter with Fade and Quin. Big Brother Gu waved his hand. An old and tanned farmer in his fifties came over and looked at Big Brother Gu in fear. Big Brother Gu allowed the farmer to sit down, then he took out a photo and said to Fade and Quin, "This is Old Ma, an old citizen of our town. He recognized the location in the photo." "The location is on the western side of the town, right at the foot of Fuma Mountain. There used to be a neighborhood there, but due to the development of Fuma Mountain, all of the people there have moved out in thest few years. Now, the vige is almost empty. asionally, some vigers will still sneak back to look for some things." As he spoke, Big Brother Gu looked at Old Ma. Old Ma then exined, "I was from that vige. I recognized it from the scenery through the window. This house should belong to Denzel Ma who lives at the edge of the vige." "Denzel is a reclusive man. His house was not in the vige, and it was rtively close to the mountain. He doesn''t interact much with people. Since everyone has moved out, he left the town for good as well. The house has remained empty, and it should look pretty old now." Upon hearing this, Quin said with wide eyes, "Since we''re able to determine the location, let''s go there quickly!" Big Brother Gu said, "Miss Lin, it''s gettingte now, and the roads in the mountain are difficult to navigate. If we hike up the mountain now, I''m afraid that it will not be safe. Also, it''s really dark outside. If we encounter any criminals, it will not be easy to capture them either." Fade held Quin''s hand, nodded, and said, "Don''t worry, tomorrow is the deadline,and there is still time." Big Brother Gu nodded and said, "Mr. Chen, Miss Lin, what about this? I''ll get Old Ma to go with you, and I''ll send a few more people to go together." "I''m going to have a meeting with the investigation teams, so I can''t travel with Mr. Chen," Big Brother Gu exined. Fade said, "Big Brother Gu has helped us a lot. Sorry for causing so much trouble. Alright then, let''s go tomorrow!" Quin said anxiously, "I want to go with you as well." Big Brother Gu immediately advised her, "Miss Lin, the roads are not easy to navigate. I''m afraid that it will not be convenient for you to go with them. Moreover, there is a high possibility that there are gangsters in the area. If there is any danger, it will be very troublesome." Fade agreed with his words. After all, if it was a dangerous task, he didn''t want his wife to be involved. Therefore, he pinched her hand and said, "Honey, don''t worry. If I''m involved, there won''t be any problems. Just wait for the good news from me ." Quin knew very well that she wasn''t of much help in the past, so she nodded and agreed. Big Brother Gu also immediately said, "Mr. Chen, Miss Lin, don''t worry. I will get someone to protect Miss Lin. There won''t be any problems." "Yes, I appreciate that, thank you very much!" Fade and Quin said, and they nodded. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Fade Chen and Quin Lin rested for a night in the hotel. The next morning, they arrived at the ce where they had agreed to meet Big Brother Gu. Big Brother Gu was there to wee them with Old Ma that they had met the day before. There were also a few well-built men in their thirties who were joining them. These people were the helpers that Big Brother Gu had arranged for Fade. After greeting each other, they did not waste any time. Fade, Old Ma, and Big Brother Gu''s subordinates,who were under the leadership of a warrior named Wade, prepared to leave. After bidding farewell to Quin, they proceeded toward the western side of town of Fuma Mountain. Big Brother Gu had made arrangements for two female bodyguards to protect Quin. Old Ma led the way, and he was followed by Fade and Wade. Since Old Ma was just an ordinary man and they were hiking up the mountain, the pace wasn''t too fast. About an hour and a halfter, they arrived at a deserted vige. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Old Ma pointed to the vige and said, "This is the vige where I lived before. It has been deserted for several years. There may be wild animals inside, and the rocks falling from the mountain may be dangerous too. So, be careful everyone!" Everyone nodded and headed to the vige with Old Ma. Since it was abandoned, the houses in the vige were filled with all kinds of trees and vines, and some of the old houses were halfcopsed as well. asionally, small animals would be darting back and forth between them. Although they were sure that the room in the photo was from the house near the foot of the mountain, located right at the edge of the vige, they also checked thoroughly all the other houses in the vige. This was done just in case the kidnappers had some other hidden plots. The vige was not very big, but there were a few dozen houses. It took quite a long time to go through all of them. In the blink of an eye, it was already afternoon. After replenishing themselves with food and water, they headed toward thest house, which was the cottage at the foot of the mountain. The closer they got to the cottage, the more nervous they became. Fade was leading the way and he approached the cottage cautiously. The cottage was a two-story building. Fade stepped closer to it and used his inner energy to probe the cottage. However, he did not detect any living beings in the cottage. Fade frowned slightly and broke in the cottage directly from the front door. Wade and his men then followed him in and they ran upstairs. They checked the rooms on the second-floor ordingly. Fade quickly checked the rooms on the first floor, but he couldn''t find any trace of the kidnappers. Right then, Wade, who was upstairs, shouted, "Mr. Chen, I have found something here." Fade immediately went upstairs and entered a room. In one nce, the empty room was covered in blood. There was a chair in front of the window. On the ground around the chair, there were a few pieces of ropes scattered around, all stained with blood. Fade sniffed the air gently, and he discovered that the bloodstains were still fresh. Their existence was maybe from half an hour ago. When he realized this, he said immediately, "They haven''t gone far." Wade also pointed out of the window and shouted, "Mr. Chen, look, on the mountain!" Fade looked out and saw two little ck spots moving in the forest on Fuma Mountain. He could vaguely tell that one of them was pulling another person while he was running. "Chase after them!" Fade shouted and he jumped out of the window on the second floor. Heunched himself like a shadow, moving swiftly as he chased those ck dots in the distance. Wade and the others came down from the stairs. When they saw Fade''s speed, their jaws dropped. They quickly picked up their speed and followed him. Fade was very quick. The rocks and trees along the way did not influence his speed. The two little ck dots were also rapidly growing in Fade''s eyes. He was less than two hundred meters away from the two people. Obviously, they had also noticed that Fade was chasing after them, so they fled madly. Even so, their speed could not bepared with Fade''s. In a few seconds, he had caught up with them. He grabbed the shoulder of one of the ck figures and shouted, "Stop." The ck figure turned around and punched Fade. His punch was fierce and he had the strength of at least thete stage of the Yellow Level. He was likely to be a high-level master. Yet, it was a pity that his opponent was Fade . Before his fist could reach Fade, Fade had already grabbed his fist and he twisted it with great force. There was a loud sound. The ck figure''s arm was twisted in a bizarre angle, and he howled miserably. His face seemed to crumple together, and his teeth began to bleed. Fade didn''t stop there. He twisted the man''s left hand and broke the other arm. Then, he kicked the man to the ground and shouted, "Who the hell are you? Why did you kidnap Jeremy? Why did you ask Quin toe here?" When Jeremy Lin''s name was mentioned, the ck figure couldn''t help but nce at the other figure behind him, and the expression in his eyes was also a bit strange. Fade immediately looked at Jeremy and grabbed him. He opened the ck robe covering his head and looked at his face. Fade widened his eyes because the figure under the ck robe was certainly not Jeremy. He was aplete stranger. "Who the hell are you? Why are you pretending to be Jeremy ?" Fade said. He was even more doubtful. The person was silent and he kept his lips tight, unwilling to speak. When Fade saw this, anger gushed out of his eyes. He stepped on his left hand and crushed his bones. He followed by saying coldly, "Tell me, who the hell are you? Why are you doing all this? Where is Jeremy?" "I, I don''t know!" The two men were tougher than Fade had imagined. They were suffering from so much pain that their facial expressions were already distorted, yet they still remained silent. Fade would not be polite to people like them. With another kick, he stepped on the wrist of the man''s shattered palm, causing another crackling sound. The bones of his wrist werepletely broken. The terrible howl became louder. The sound sent chills down the spines of Wade and the rest of the people who were still running over. Fade said coldly, "If you don''t say anything, I''ll crush your left arm section by section. If you still keep quiet, then I''ll move on to step on your right arm, and then your left and your right legs." With Fade''s fierce and unflinching expression, the ck figure who was pretending to be Jeremy became frightened. He cried and begged for mercy,saying "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you." "Tell me then!" Fade shouted angrily. The ck figure gulped in horror and said, "We, we received an order from our superior to pretend to be Jeremy and wait for you toe." "What about Jeremy then?" Fade asked. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 The ck figure said, "The real Jeremy Lin was only brought here for one time, and that was a week ago. At that time, we took a photo and took him away immediately. The rest of the time, we were just waiting here for someone to find us." "What? Jeremy has long been gone?" Fade said. He looked surprised and then said in a deep voice, "Then, what''s the purpose of all of you here?" "I, I don''t know. We are just his minions. We listen to the orders of our superiors and wait here. The longer we dy this, the better," the ck figure said. "Dying the people who are here, and dying me. Why is this..." Fade frowned and thought about the purpose of these guys. Suddenly, he realized something. They had sent a picture of Jeremy to Quin Lin, informing her that Quin must get here within three days. Obviously, their target was Quin, not him. Fade started to tremble when he thought about this. "Oh my wife, my wife, will you be in danger?"he thought to himself. "My wife is now in town and is protected by Big Brother Gu''s people. Plus, she has the Sacred Figs amulet with Ice Silk that I gave her,so she should be quite safe," Fade thought in his heart. Right then, Wade and the rest of the guys had arrived, panting. When they saw the two ck figures, they asked out of curiosity, "Mr. Chen, are they the people you''re looking for?" Fade shook his head, and he was about to speak. However, right at this moment, he realized something, and a bulb lit up in his mind. The superior of these guys had ordered them to dy the people who were here at the vige, and their target was Quin. There seemed to be a contradiction in this matter. Under normal circumstances, Quin would definitelye to this ce to look for her elder brother after finding these clues. However, these two men wanted to hold off the people who hade over, so they were supposed to dy Quin, yet their target was also Quin. Therefore, this was obviously not logical. There was only one exnation for this whole situation. The other party was able to confirm that the personing to this small vige was someone else, and not Quin. Therefore, they had to dy the person who was here and then get hold of their real target, Quin. Thinking of this, Fade, who felt relieved from the tense situation, became nervous again. At the same time, his thoughts were spinning rapidly. If his opponent was able to confirm that Quin was noting to this small vige, then they must have some other tricks up their sleeves, which they were waiting to reveal. Recalling the encounters of his wife and himself, Fade became worried. He could only think of one person... Big Brother Gu. All their clues were given by Big Brother Gu. Old Ma and Wade were also the people sent by Big Brother Gu. In addition to that, when Quin said that she wanted to join the search, it was Big Brother Gu who said that it was too dangerous for her and asked Quin to stay behind. So with all these facts, Big Brother Gu certainly knew the man behind this, or he himself could even be the man behind this. Quin was supposed to be ''protected'' by Big Brother Gu''s people at this time. At the thought of this, Fade''s heart skipped a beat and he became even more concerned. He immediately took out his cell phone and dialed his wife''s number. The sound from the other end indicated that the phone was off, and Fade''s heart sank once again. He became even more worried. He gritted his teeth and said fiercely, "Fairman Gu, it will be good if nothing happened to my wife. Otherwise, I''ll tear you into pieces." In the meantime, Wade hade over with his men. He didn''t notice the strange look on Fade''s face and he asked, "Mr. Chen, would you like to look around near this ce again? I..." Before he could finish his sentence, Fade''s countenance suddenly changed. He stared at Wade coldly and replied, "Tell me, what task did Big Brother Gu arrange for you?" Hearing Fade''s sudden question, Wade was very surprised. He instinctively wanted to fight back, but he calmed down and said with a smirk, "Mr. Chen, I was given the task of protecting your safety! Why are you asking this question?" "Tell the truth!" Fade shouted coldly, with a sh of fierce anger in his eyes. Wade was shocked and a strange light shed in his eyes. "Mr. Chen, you know all about this mission! I''m really telling the truth!" Fade snorted. He grabbed Wade''s neck, and spoke in a cold voice, "Tell me, why did Fairman Gu ask you to follow me here?" "Mr. Chen, I, I didn''t..." Wade kept on denying. Fade''s eyes were full of hatred, and he squeezed hard on Wade''s neck, causing a creaking sound. His head began to turn red from the pressure, his skin turned red, and then purple-red. Blood started to fill his eyes. Wade could sense the arrival of death right then, and he couldn''t stand it anymore. He shouted in horror, "Mr. Chen, I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you everything." Fade let go of Wade, and he threw him on the ground. Then, Fade red at him and said, "Tell me then!" Wade reached out to feel his neck and said in a hurry, "Big Brother Gu gave me the task of dying you as much as possible.I should dy Mr. Chen for some time here." "Dying me again!" Fade felt a sense of fear. He had confirmed his earlier guesses. Their target was his wife, Quin. That was why they were constantly trying to find ways to dy him here. Thinking of this, Fade couldn''t help but be anxious and impatient. He couldn''t care about these guys anymore. Heunched out a strong gust of energy and knocked out everyone on the spot. Then, heunched himself like a swift shadow and rushed quickly down the mountain. At this moment, in the conference room on the top floor of The Grand Royal Hotel in the center of Fuma Town, Fairman Gu was sitting right in the middle, with a happy smile on his face. Observing the discussions that investors were having around him, his smile became even more pronounced. Lifting up his wrist and looking at the time on his watch, Fairman thought to himself, "It''s been three- plus hours. Quin has been taken away by them, and my task ispleted." "As long as I get the reward they promised, I will no longer need to live in this small town anymore. I''m going to the big cities, be it Long City or Capital City," Fairman thought to himself. He was extremely excited. Thinking of his future, he couldn''t help but smile even wider. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. As for the investigation teams who were arguing with each other in front of him, Fairman couldn''t care less about them. They were just a few small merchants. It was really ridiculous watching how they were fighting to death for such a small project. When it was almost time, Fairman pped his hands to calm everyone down. Then, he announced, "The time is up. Now, please submit your final quotations." The investigation teams became nervous after hearing his announcement. After all, there were about seven to eight teams who were participating in the bidding this time, and they were all good. Any carelessness in the quotations could mean losing their chance to the other teams. "Chief Huang, you should go first!" Fairman called. Chief Huang nodded, and he was about to stand up to speak. Right at this moment, there was a loud crash, and the thick wooden door of the conference room was kicked wide-open. Then, an angry voice, like a wave, rushed in. "Fairman ,e here at once!" Chapter 373 Chapter 373 The investigation teams, which were still nervous from the discussion, were all stunned, and they nced at the door. They saw a young man in his early twenties, walking in with a furious expression. When other members of the investigation teams were still wondering what was going on, Marco Ji and Eileen Yao looked surprised , because it was Fade Chen who was here. Fade nced around and his eyes fell on Fairman Gu, who was sitting in the host''s seat. He yelled, "Get over here right now." When the crowd noticed that this young man had rushed in and shouted at Big Brother Gu, their faces were full of surprise. "Who is this guy? How dare he yell at Big Brother Gu this way?" "Does he want to die? How dare hee here and cause trouble?" "You''re seeking for death. Humph!" The other members began to discuss this matter. Marco and Eileen both frowned, revealing strange expressions. Eileen was wondering why Fade was angry with Fairman . They were still having dinner together yesterday, like they were close friends. Marco was surprised. Fade had the support of Fairman, and he had embarrassed him in the hotel yesterday. The fact that he had fallen out with his backer brought great joy to Marco. In the meantime, the bodyguards next to Fairman had alsoe to their senses. They clutched the batons in their hands and were about to walk up to Fade. However, Fairman waved his hand to stop them. Instead, he looked at Fade in surprise and said, "Mr. Chen, you''re back already? Have you found him?" Fade gave him a fierce look. He strode over to Fairman and said ferociously, "You tell me. You plotted this whole thing. Where did you hide my wife?" Fairman, who looked confused, shook his head and said, "Mr. Chen, what are you talking about? I don''t quite understand you." "You''re still acting like you don''t know," Fade snorted. "Wade has already confessed to the fact that you asked them to dy me on purpose. I''ve also captured the guys you ask to be in the vige, and they also confessed this to me. Now, are you going to tell me the truth?" Hearing this, Fairman had a strange look, but he still looked surprised and confused. "What are you talking about? Mr. Chen, what are you talking about? I really don''t understand!"he said. "You ¡ªI" Fade gave a cold snort. He didn''t want to argue with Fairman anymore. He stepped forward at once and was about to attack him. At this point, Fairman quickly took a few steps back, and the bodyguards next to him rushed over and protected Fairman who now stood behind them. Fairman had a serious expression. He stared at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I don''t know what happened to you in the mountains. I don''t know what made you misunderstand the situation. But I want to tell you that I really mean no harm to you, Mr. Chen." Fade looked at Fairman coldly and said, "You''re still looking for excuses. Do you really want me to attack you?" Upon hearing the word ''attack'', the bodyguards beside Fairman immediately stepped forward. Among them was a man in his thirties, dressed in ck. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at Fade with a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He said in a hostile manner, "Get back!" Fade did not move. Instead, he looked at Fairman resolutely. Fairman started to be irritated by Fade. His face fell and he shouted, "Mr. Chen, I''ve treated you so well since you arrived at Fuma Town. Are you really repaying my kindness with revenge?" While speaking, the bodyguard d in ck stepped forward again, exerting a gust of powerful energy, which enveloped the entire room. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Everyone felt this energy and was startled. This was the energy from a warrior who was at the peak of the Yellow Level. They did not expect that Fairman, the boss of a small town, would have such a high-level master as his bodyguard. It was utterly astonishing. Among members of the investigation team, Marco looked as though he had an idea. He quickly came over and said something to his father. Marco''s father immediately nodded and then got up. He stared at Fade indignantly and shouted, "Sir, this is the ce for us to discuss important matters with Mr. Gu. You broke in for no reason, which has greatly impacted our meeting and caused us immense losses." "Can you afford to compensate us for these losses?" Marco ''s father shouted. "I advise you to apologize immediately and leave right now. Otherwise, Ji Corporation will stand on Mr. Gu''s side without hesitation, and we will be on bad terms with viins like you." While speaking, Marco''s father waved his hand and asked his bodyguards to go forward. Obviously, they wanted to help Fairman. When the other members saw this, they were stunned and realized immediately how cunning Ji Corporation was. Big Brother Gu was the local boss of the town, and he also had a warrior at the peak of the Yellow Level. Therefore, it would be very easy for him to deal with a young kid like Fade. Marco''s father had stood up in self-righteousness and said that he would help Big Brother Gu. Without having to put in any effort, he would have already won over Big Brother Gu. It was certainly a deal with no loss. After thinking about this, all the leaders from the other teams also stood up and quickly said, "Big Brother Gu, we will do the same. We are all willing to fully support Big Brother Gu." "Bodyguards, what are you still waiting for? Go on and help out Big Brother Gu!" "You kid, you''ve pissed off all of us. Get out of here now!" "Kid, if you don''t wish to get beaten up,e over now, kneel down and apologize!" The room was chaotic and filled with all sorts of yelling. Everyone seemed angry and wanted to attack Fade. With that, Marco looked even more smug. He looked at Fade and said in a malicious tone, "Boy, you''ve ruined all my ns. Just ept the fact that you are everyone''s enemy now! You''ve even lost your biggest backer. Now, I want to see how you can ever get back on your feet." Eileen, who was not far away from Marco, seemed concerned. She was holding her clothes tightly, looking very nervous. Marco saw this and was very unhappy. He said to her, "Eileen, since when did you be so loving? Why are you so concerned about a person that you''ve only known for a day?" Eileen red at Marco and said indifferently, "Mr. Chen fought against the robbers bravely. He is a hero. He is much better than some cowards. I just want to care for a hero. What''s wrong with that?" Marco felt insulted and he replied coldly, "Haha, the hero you''re talking about is about to be beaten up soon." "He is still better than some useless cowards!" Eileen mocked him mercilessly. At the same time, she gave her father a pleading look, hoping that he coulde forward and speak a few words on behalf of Fade. However, Eileen''s father didn''t want to risk offending everyone in this situation and speak up on behalf of Fade. He shook his head and sighed softly. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Seeing this, Eileen Yao couldn''t help but look disappointed. Marco Ji rejoiced when he saw Eileen''s misfortune and said, "Eileen, it''s not worth helping that guy. He is an idiot. How could he offend Big Brother Gu here? He is just asking for trouble. He totally deserves this." "You Eileen was so angry that she was about to rush over and fight Marco, but she was stopped by her father immediately. At that moment, there were more than 30 people surrounding Fade Chen in the middle of the conference room, including the bodyguards of Fairman Gu and those of the investigation teams. They were all approaching him simultaneously. Fairman, who was sitting in the seat of honor, looked at Fade with a smile and said in a phony manner, "Mr. Chen, I really don''t want you to have any misunderstandings with me. If you are willing to apologize and admit your mistakes now and be my subordinate, we can just call it a day." Hearing this, everyone was shocked again. They didn''t expect that at this time, Big Brother Gu was still trying to draw Fade over to his side. Was he really that worthy? Marco couldn''t help but shudder, and he looked nervous. "It''ll be troublesome if he became Big Brother Gu''s subordinate. It would be impossible for my investigation team to get the agreement if that''s the case." Just as Marco was feeling worried, Fade''s face clouded up slightly. He smirked as he looked at Big Brother Gu and said, "Fairman, you''ve exhausted my patience. You''ve asked for this yourself." Upon hearing the words, Fairman was shocked for a moment, then he shook his head in disappointment. He sighed and waved to the bodyguards, ordering, "Fight him!" Seeing this, Marco''s worries disappeared instantly, and his face was filled with a savage smile of revenge. "Idiot, you have just refused thest invitation from Big Brother Gu. Now, you have no choice but to die,"he thought to himself. "Haha, who are you to be going against me? Do you regret it now? Die now, die now! Haha!" Marco burst outughing, looking very excited and proud. At that time, Fairman''s bodyguard who was a warrior at the peak of the Yellow Level clenched his fists, making a crackling sound. Then, he stretched his head and sneered. He walked toward Fade and said, "You arrogant boy, ept your punishment now!" While speaking, the thin man started moving, and his body became like a quick shadow. He was so fast that everyone could only see a shadow moving across the room, without seeing his corporeal figure at all. All of a sudden, everyone burst out in exmation. "Wow, this is a real warrior at the peak of the Yellow Level. He''s really too fast." "I have a mid- Yellow Level warrior in my family. I thought that he was powerful. I didn''t expect that there was such a big gap between him and a warrior at the peak of the Yellow Level!" "That''s amazing. That boy is definitely doomed." "Haha, he deserves it!" Marco was ecstatic, and he jumped up in excitement. Eileen was saddened, and she lowered her head. She couldn''t bear to see what was about to happen. "Boy, go to hell now!" The skinny bodyguard shouted andunched a violent blow at Fade. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Everyone was watching the scene in surprise, and Fade snorted coldly. Facing the attack of this bodyguard, he stretched out his right hand andunched a blow in the air. "You''re asking for death!" The bodyguard snorted and shook his wrist gently. A small and delicate dagger appeared in his hand. With a fierce look, he made a move to stab Fade in the heart. Fade gave him a cruel look. "I didn''t want you to die, but you''re asking for death!" "What did you say-" The bodyguard spoke, but before he could finish his words, he felt a shadow over his head that covered everything , enveloping himpletely. He looked up and found that it was just Fade''s palm. However, the momentum from the palm was like a mountain crashing down from the sky. It crashed down with immense power. The bodyguard had no time to dodge, and he could only watch helplessly as the palm mmed down on him. It was like a heavy mountain. Then, the powerful force fell on top of his head. With a loud crash, the bodyguard''s neck snapped. His eyes rolled and he fell to the ground. He instantly lost his breath. Seeing what just happened, the room became quiet suddenly. All the people were stunned and stood still. They couldn''t believe that this had happened right in front of them. "Dea... he''s dead. He was killed by that one p." "He is a warrior at the peak of the Yellow Level but he was killed by just one p. How strong is Fade exactly?" "Someone''s been killed! Someone''s been killed! Call the police!" When everyone was still immersed in the surprise and horror of the situation, Marco, who was extremely excited just now, was now stunned. His jaw dropped, his smile froze and heughed bitterly. His eyes could hardly move and his voice trembled. "How, how could this be possible? It can''t be true, absolutely-"he said. Eileen was anxious before this, but at that moment, her expression turned to joy. She pped her hands excitedly and said, "Great, Big Brother Chen is fine. That''s incredible!." After killing the thin bodyguard, Fade stepped forward ruthlessly. Those bodyguards who had surrounded him quickly lowered their heads to make way for him. Their expressions shifted. They did not dare to have any interactions with Fade at all. After all, Fade had just killed a warrior at the peak of the Yellow Level, and most of them were only at the early or middle stage of the Yellow Level. Right then, Fairman, who was sitting in the main seat, saw that his most fearsome bodyguard was dead. He watched as Fade walked toward him, and he panicked. His plump figure became slightly twisted, and he revealed a faint smile,saying, "Mr. Chen, I''m afraid that there is some misunderstanding. Please listen to my exnation." "Tell me, where is Quin?" Fade asked coldly as he stood in front of Fairman. Fairman spoke in a trembling voice, "I, I really don''t know-" With a cracking sound, Fairman felt a sharp pain in his left arm. He looked down and discovered that his left arm had been broken, leaving only his shoulder there. His bloody arm fell from the seat, and he was still bleeding continuously. "Ouchhh-" Fairman shrieked in excruciating pain. Fade was still expressionless. He asked in a cold tone, "Where is she?" Fairman was terrified. He sobbed, with snots and tears which were all mixed with blood,and he said, "Lin, Miss Lin was taken away by them." "Who exactly are these people?" Fade asked coldly. "I, I don''t know either," Fairman said, and then he saw Fade''s expression turn cold. He quickly added, "I only know that they are all wearing skull masks, so I call them the Skull Mob." "This time, everything was arranged by them. It was the members of the Skull Mob who asked me to dy you," Fairman exined. Fade asked, "So where are they now?" Fairman said, "I, I don''t know. Half an hour ago, they sent someone to pick up Miss Lin from the hotel. I didn''t dare to ask more, so I don''t know where Miss Lin was taken too." Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Fade Chen looked straight into Fairman Gu''s eyes and observed his expressions to make sure that he wasn''t lying. Then, he sneered coldly, "Get your followers to look for Quin at once. If anything happens to her, you will die. If there''s even so much as half a lie in your story, you will die." "I, I''ll dispatch my men, right now!" Fairman shouted,as he endured the pain that he was feeling. "I swear to God that I''m not lying, I swear,"he said. "I hope you are not!" Fade snarled. Then, he left the conference room in a sh. The room fell silent, except for the sound of Fairman crying out in pain as he made the call. Everyone else in the room could not believe what they had just witnessed in front of their eyes. Marco Ji was quivering in fear right now, and he couldn''t even bring himself to look up. If he lifted his head, he would see the bloody scene in front of him. He was fearful that the next time something like this happens, it''ll be him on the floor instead. Marco''s father, who was standing beside him, was livid and regretful. He wanted nothing more than to beat the crap out of his son right now. It was Marco''s usual habit to cause problems in his dealings, but he didn''t expect Marco to provoke such a ruthless man. His own father was now involved. If Fade were toe back and discover what the Ji Family had been doing behind his back, they would never be able to get out of this mess alive. After all, they were the first to stand up to support Fairman''s n to drive Fade out. The other corporate financial groups were scared to death as well. They were traumatized and anxious. Eileen Yao''s father felt nothing but extreme remorse. His daughter had asked him to speak on behalf of Fade,and even begged him, but he didn''t agree with her. He lost his only chance of gaining leverage with Fade. Everyone in the conference room was silent, as they feared for their lives. Fade left the room in fury, and his heart was racing. He couldn''t help but feel anxious. He med himself for his carelessness. He had trusted Fairman, a total stranger, wholeheartedly. He had left his wife alone. In the end, he had fallen into the enemy''s trap, and his wife was in imminent danger. "30 minutes, they have left 30 minutes ago. I need to act quick, before I lose track of them entirely," Fade thought to himself He was concerned, but he also felt helpless, because he couldn''t figure out which way they had taken her. The small town was surrounded by hills in three directions, with a main road leading toward the outside world. They could have left town in a car by taking the main road, or they could have just taken Quin Lin straight into the forest. Just as Fade was feeling anxious, there was a ray of light in the direction of the forest. The ray of light was shot into the sky from a distance away. It was a crimson me. It flew straight into the sky and erupted into brilliant sparks. Something in Fade''s eyes lit up when he saw the ze. He was ovee with joy, "She''s right there,"he thought to himself. He quickened his pace, until he turned into a shadow, and he ran in its direction. The mes were a little trick that Fade had sneaked into the Ice Silk Sacred Figs amulet, to function either as an rm or a deterrent. Whoever took her might have identally triggered the amulet, which caused the sparks to erupt and in turn acted as a signal to him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Yet at the same time, this meant that Quin was in grave danger. Meanwhile, four men in ck robes and skull masks were carrying an unconscious young woman at the moment, navigating guickly through the woods. One of them had identally tripped over the bracelet on Quin''s wrist, which caused the eruption of the crimson me a moment ago. All four of them were stunned. The other three were enraged, and they red at the person who had set off the trigger by ident. "What the fuck did you do? You should''ve been careful!" "Everything was great. We were quiet. Did you have to transmit a direct signal to him? What are we supposed to do now?" "Should we switch routes? Or do you want to keep moving forward on this route?" Displeased, the person who was reproached retorted, "Sure, it was my fault. But there''s no need to be nervous. Where is that Fade? Maybe he didn''t even notice?" "Besides, so what if he noticed it, and he caught up to us? We''re all ck Level masters at the middle stage,so why should we be scared if we''re all in this together?" "Number two, it was your mistake. Stop making excuses for yourself. Speed up guys, we will follow the original route," Number One, the captain of the four, said. Number Two muttered something under his breath, but he picked up the pace obediently, moving forward . Behind them, Fade deployed his skill at the Heaven Level, moving at the speed of lightning. No one could pinpoint his exact whereabouts, and he was as light as the wind blowing. He was like an illusion as he drifted through the entire Fuma Town, chasing after Quin. The four skull-masked figures were moving quicker, having picked up their pace. However, they were still not as fast as Fade. After another five minutes, they noticed the aura of an intimidating warrior approaching them from behind. They couldn''t help but feel suffocated as they turned their heads around, only to see a drifting shadowing in their direction. The captain, Number One, ordered decisively, "Stop now. He''sing. Get ready to battle him." They quickly put down Quin, who was unconscious, and arranged themselves into a diamond formation. They were ready to confront Fade, who was getting closer by the minute. Fade finally caught up to them, and he had probed their auras as well. His face turned cold as he dashed toward Number Two who was positioned on one end of the diamond formation. He had a murderous intent in his eyes. Number One felt this intent and his heart skipped a beat, and he cursed silently. He quickly bellowed, "Number Two, step back. Number Three and Number Four, attack from his left and right sides." Number Three and Number Four made moves immediately, and they bolted toward Fade diagonally from the other end of the diamond formation. Number Two didn''t retreat like he was ordered to.Instead, he darted in Fade''s direction, gritting his teeth tightly. His Captain, Number One, who was standing behind him saw what he was trying to do and couldn''t help but call him hastily, "Number Two, what are you doing? Come back here now!" Number Two only answered, "Captain, I know a way that we can save trouble. We can advance at the same time, and just take him out from there. Just wait and see!" Number Two was directly facing Fade. He was also standing in front, so he was easily the closest to Fade. He sprung forward and was the first toe close to Fade . There was barely a distance of five hundred meters between them now, and Number Two could clearly see the concerned and cold expression on Fade''s face. He smirked under his mask.Then, a skeletonlike w emerged from his palm, with light reflecting from it. Glowering at Fade, he rushed toward him directly. "Go to hell!" Number Two roared and grabbed onto Fade''s chest with his Skeleton w. Fade was surrounded by a gust of powerful energy. If someone were to be hit by this energy, it might cause their stomachs to erupt. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Fade Chen snorted. He did not even put in the effort to evade his attack as he stretched his palm out directly at Number Two. Fade''s hand collided with Number Two''s w. Number Two had a ferocious expression, and he shouted as he tried to rip Fade''s hand into pieces. However, only the sound of metal nking against each other could be heard. Number Two discovered that his w had merelye into contact with Fade''s hand, and that it waspletely blocked. He couldn''t touch him at all. Number Two was astounded, "How is that possible? How did you-?he said. Fade didn''t wait for him to finish speaking, and he continued to move forward with his right hand stretched out. Then, heunched his palm at him with a loud crash. Number Two felt a powerful momentuming in his direction like an immense mountain. He couldn''t fight back at all. This energy sent him flying and his internal organs were shattered into a million pieces. Blood spurted out of his mouth as he fell to the ground gasping for air. It wasn''t long before he drew hisst breath. At the same time, Number Three and Number Four had justunched their attacks on Fade. They grew even more aggressive after witnessing Number Two''s death. They were like wild wolves as they glowered at Fade and pounced at him. Concurrently, Number One who was the furthest away from them had no time to lose either. He stretched out his hands that looked as dry as bones and harnessed inner energy from within. Rays of light were released, like a sky full of raindrops,and Fade was enveloped by these rays. Fade was in a rage, and he had no intention of holding back in the face of Number Three and Four''s attacks. He released a powerful gust of energy from within, causing the entire forest to be enveloped by it. In a sh, the forest felt as though it was enclosed in a gigantic and invisible iron pot. The atmosphere became so tense, that the air felt heavy. The forest which was usually lively became silent in an instant. The birds, the beasts and even the insects seemed to find themselves in a trance. Not a single sound could be heard. Before Number Three and Number Four, who were attacking Fade, could adapt to the strange oppressive environment, Fade already had both of his hands stretched out. His hands looked like a large fan, and they mmed them hard on their heads. The men''s heads were smashed with two distinctive ps. They were like watermelons which had exploded, with red and white bits of their brains sttering everywhere in the air. The Captain''s attack with the ray of lights barely caused any harm to Fade. It failed to even tear his shirt apart. In other words, his attack didn''t do any damage at all. Number One waspletely shocked and horrified.He said, "You, are you an Earth Level master?" Fade walked forward with a cold gaze as he dashed toward Number One. Seeing this, Number One couldn''t help but panic. He turned around and quickly made his way toward Quin Lin, wanting to hold her hostage. However, Fade was even faster. With a wave of his hand, he aimed at Number One''s left leg and shot out a ray of light, causing him to fall to the ground. By the time he tried to get up, Fade''s blinding silhouette was already standing beside him. Number One felt that standing beside Fade was so suffocating. It was as though this young man was a giant that he couldn''t fight off at all. "This won''t do. I''m no match for him, I''m doomed. I-", Number One was terrified, but then his gaze turned cold with a hint of determination. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Lying on the ground, he fumbled around and found a delicate te made of bones , and he inserted some inner energy into it. In the blink of an eye, a ck light surged from the bone te, revealing a rather distorted shadow. The shadow seemed like it was going mad, as it tried to escape from the bone te. It was like a demon that was forced into it in the first ce. "Go! Kill him!" Number One threw the te in Fade''s direction with a smirk on his face as he fell lifelessly onto the ground. His body started to shrink, and it emitted a dark red light looking like blood that was absorbed into the bone te. The emerging shadow gradually grew in size, resembling a monster in human form. It looked as though it wasposed of smoke and mud. ck gas was emitting from it,as it darted in Fade''s direction to attack him. Finally, the ck shadow transformed into a giant monster standing at five-meters tall. It opened its mouth, let out an invisible roar, andunched many ck ropes from within to try to entangle Fade. The bone te was shattered. Number One hadpletely dried up into a skeleton with a smile on his face. He looked up at the sky, and said with fanatical enthusiasm, "I haven''t failed, great Deity. I will soon be in your embrace." Just as Number One was in a frenzy, the monster that dashed toward Fade started trembling violently. His enormous body exploded into endless streams of ck smoke, which sttered into the air.Then, the smoke cleared and disappeared swiftly. Fade swept away the ck smoke on his hands, then he pinched a crystal-clear bone the size of a knuckle and said tly, "So this is the core of the beast? A mere trick ofbining charm with inner energy, then using human flesh and blood to form it. Not a bad trick, but that''s all there is to that." Number One, who had been eager to be engulfed by his Deity, was utterly dumbfounded when he saw the scene in front of him. He didn''t expect the beast that he had so much faith in to be obliterated by Fade with ease. He had even obtained the core of the beast, and could instantly and urately exin the principles behind its formation. Number One found it hard to believe that he was confronted with a man of such skill and such insight. His expression was shocked,and he said, "You, who are you? How did you--" Fade didn''t answer him. Instead, he threw a side nce at Number One who was in his final moments. Inserting some energy into his lungs, he said coldly, "You can''t die yet. I have some questions for you." On that note, Fade gently picked up Quin, who was unconscious, and tied up Number One with a vine. Then, Fade dragged him down the mountain trail. Upon their arrival back at town, Fairman Gu, who was injured and bound to a wheelchair, weed them. Fairman had been hoping that the Skull Mob''s masters would be able to take out Fade, but he was utterly shocked at the sight of him unharmed, carrying Quin in his arms.The leader of the Skull Mob was being dragged on a trail behind them, looking as dry as a skeleton. Hisst thread of hope was shattered, and he did not dare to underestimate Fade anymore. As for Marco Ji and members of the investigation teams, they were absolutely horrified. They couldn''t help but recall the previous events as chills ran down their bones. They broke out in cold sweat and were terrified. "Get me a room, and a ce to lock him up," Fade said coldly. "Yes, I''ll arrange for that right away!" Fairman said. He quickly dispatched his men to make such arrangements. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Fade Chen checked on his wife''s condition in the room that was arranged by Fairman Gu, and he didn''t find any injuries on her. She was just unconscious, and that was it. Fade heaved a sigh of relief. He injected her with some inner energy and allowed her to rest peacefully in bed. He left the room after that and went to the prison cell of the Skull Mob leader. Big Brother Gu was quite influential in Fuma Town. He was able to arrange for a special isted cell in the police station to serve as a prison. Fade strode into the cell and looked at Number One, who was skeletal. He was lying on the ground. Fade bent over and removed the mask on his face. Fade saw a man in his mid-thirties. He looked ordinary, although he had ck skulls tattooed on both his cheeks. These tattoos caused him to look rather bizarre. Fade stood in front of the man and sneered, "I think that you know what I''m about to ask you, so why don''t we cut to the chase? Tell me everything that you know." "Will you let me live if I do?" Number One asked weakly. Fade shook his head, expressionless. "No!" he replied. "Then why should I tell you?" Number One scoffed. Fade narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "If you tell me, I can give you a less painful death." "Punishment and torture! Haha, I''ve already given my spirit and body to my Deity. No matter what you try to do to me, it will not work. The Deity will help me," the Skull Leader retorted. He looked at the bare ceiling with a pious expression, as though he had seen the Deity that he was talking about. "A Deity! Are you a fanatical believer of religion?" Fade answered tly."Then watch if your so- called Deity wille to your rescue," he said. On that note, a needle appeared on Fade''s palm and he stabbed it into the Skull Leader''s body. The Skull Leader shook his head and said, "This method of torture won''t cause me any harm. Why don''t you give me something that will really hurt!" "Oh, really?" Fade sneered, and another needle appeared in his hand as he pierced it into the Skull Leader''s chest. "I''m not feeling anything at all. Is this what you call torture?" the Skull Leader smirked. Right then, the third needle was inserted. There was a change on the Skull Leader''s face, and his body started convulsing. The smile on his face was frozen for a second before his face started to twitch. "We''re just getting started, and you can''t take it already?" Fade said. He smiled coldly and pricked him with two more needles at the speed of light. The Skull Leader''s body started to tremble violently, and his sunken face couldn''t stop twitching. His face had extreme pain written all over it, and he couldn''t stop mumbling the words, "My Deity, my great Deity, save me-" Fade pierced him with a few more needles after that. The Skull Leader bounced off the ground due to the pain, then he fell heavily again. All this time, his body was twitching continuously. He couldn''t feel anything except pain. Every cell in his skin, his muscles, veins, and even his bones was causing him unbearable pain. This pain was not something he could endure. Even the thought of the Deity who was revered so much by him, seemed to have no effect on him. The Skull Leader cried out in pain as he begged, "Let me go. Let me go, I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you everything. Please, I beg you, take the needles out, I''ll tell¡ª" Seeing that the situation was more or less under his control again, Fade waved his hand slightly and every needle was plucked out of the Skull Leader''s body. Calmly, he said, "Now, tell me everything. What kind of organization are you from? Why did you target Quin Lin? Also, where have you taken Jeremy Lin?" The Skull Leader heaved a sigh of relief once all the needles were gone. He took his time to answer, and a calm expression appeared on his face. "We''re known as the Skull Mob. All four of us are members of the Skull Mob," he said. "We captured Quin because it was a direct order from our superior, and we were merely carrying out our duties. We don''t exactly know why she was wanted. As for the case of Jeremy, that mission was led by another team and they left after they were done taking pictures. We''ve nevere into contact with each other, and I have no idea where they have taken him to," he continued. Fade couldn''t help but frown upon hearing this and he said coldly, "Is that everything?" The Skull Leader exined quickly, "We''re just minions. We don''t even know all of the details. The ns were made by our superiors. They passed the order down to us and we just execute their n. We don''t know the purpose of the missions." Fade stared at the Skull Leader for a few seconds, and he couldn''t find any telltale signs that he was lying. He sighed softly and thought to himself, "Looks like the Skull Mob is even more discreet than I had imagined. Besides, their skills and their reputation seem greater than I had expected." "All four of them were ck Level masters at the middle stage. If they were to be ced in society, they would easily be mob bosses, enjoying endless glory and wealth. But here in the Skull Mob, they are just minions who execute missions, and their existence is nearly at the lowest level of the chain ofmand." "What skills do the superiors of the Skull Mob possess? It is possible that they are at the peak of the ck Level. They could even be Earth Level or Heaven level masters!" Fade waspletely shocked, but at the same time, he was confused. "Why would people like them put a target on Jeremy or Quin? Quin may be a billionaire, with huge amounts of assets. But these things mean nothing in the face of a ck Level master." "Could it be that they are all connected to Quin''s mother and Wushuang Tower?" Something crossed Fade''s mind, as he suddenly thought of something. After all, the Wushuang Tower was a Heaven Level force, and Chrystal Xie''s sudden disappearance was a little out of the ordinary. This little minion in front of him didn''t have the answers to these questions. Fade shook his head and was about to end the Skull Leader''s suffering with a wave of his hand. Then, he thought of something else and asked, "The Deity that you were talking about, what Deity is that?" "Ah!" the Skull Leader was stunned for a moment. He said, "What do you mean? The deity is our God." "I mean, what''s so special about him? Or what is his image?" Fade asked. The Skull Leader answered, "He''s our omnipotent God. He can create everything around us. As for his image, our God is the embodiment of all things, and he is both omnipotent and omnipresent." Fade shook his head in disappointment. This organization felt like a fanatical and irrational group to him. He couldn''t get anything useful out of this interrogation at all, and he was once again ready to end things. Then, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the Skull Leader''s mask. There was a symbol, located in between the eyebrows, of a seedling, as if it was sprouting out of the soil. "What does this symbol mean?" Fade asked. The Skull Leader was dazed, and he took a look at the symbol. He said, "It, doesn''t mean anything. All of our skull masks have this logo on it. It''s just there for decoration." "Just for decoration?" Fade furrowed his brows, and a sense of doubt crept up from within him. He could vaguely remember that he had seen something like this before, but he couldn''t seem to put his finger on when he had seen it.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Fade Chen patted his head, and he tried to remember this symbol, but he still couldn''t do so. In the end, he could only shake his head as he ced this symbol at the back of his mind. After that, Fade reached his hand out and mmed the Skull Leader''s head without a moment of hesitation. He was killed instantly. Quin Lin had already woken up by the time Fade got back to the hotel. As soon as she saw him, she bit her lips with tears welling up in her eyes. She threw herself at him and buried herself in his embrace as she started to cry. Fade was surprised that his wife would take the initiative to hug him so tightly. He was a little dazed, then he wrapped his arms around her and patted her on the back. He comforted her softly,saying, "Honey, it''s okay. It''s okay now, everything''s fine now. As long as you have me, everything will be just fine." Quin was still sobbing softly in Fade''s embrace. It wasn''t another ten minutes before she wiped her tears away and left his arms with bloodshot eyes. Quin didn''t expect her tears to trickle down her face all the way to her chest, causing her clothes to be wet. Her pajamas were already somewhat transparent, and the cloth stuck to her skin even more now, exposing her snow-white skin. Fade''s eyes widened at such a beautiful sight, and he couldn''t get himself to look elsewhere. Quin caught on to Fade''s expression, and she lowered her head and caught a glimpse of her clothes. She blushed as she held her hand up to her chest and turned away. Fade said with a grin, "My dear wife, we''re married now. There''s nothing to be shy of." He might say such words, but Fade brought a coat for his wife and help her to put it on gently. Quin calmed herself down, and she sat beside Fade.She asked him softly, "Then, do you have any news on Jeremy?" Fade shook his head lightly and said gently, "No news. ording to those people, Jeremy was brought here by another group of people, and they left after taking pictures." "Who are those people? What do they want Jeremy for, and why did they ask for me toe here?" Quin asked. Fade shook his head once again and said, ''Tm not really sure yet. Maybe they wanted to kidnap you and ask for ransom?" Fade didn''t tell her his spections, that the Skull Mob could be connected to Quin''s mother, Chrystal Xie. After all, his wife had been through a lot in this period of time. Fade intended to allow her to rx, instead of continuing to put pressure on her. Quin stopped asking more questions upon hearing Fade''s answer. Her gazended on Fade as she said softly, "Fade, thank you!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Fade answered with a grin, "My silly wife, I am your husband. You don''t have to thank me for doing something for you. You''re too kind." Fade stretched out his hand and caressed Quin''s pale cheeks gently. Quin only smiled, and she didn''t push Fade''s hand away. He had a beautiful wife, but Fade couldn''t bring himself to harbor any amorous feelings right now. He wanted his wife to have a good night''s rest. The couple journeyed back home the next morning. Upon returning to Long City, Quin buried herself in thepany''s affairs almost immediately without giving herself a break. Seeing her in this state, Fade''s heart started to ache. He tried to talk some sense into her, but Quin wouldn''t listen to him. Fade knew that his wife was using her work to numb herself, as she was feeling extreme pressure in her heart. "I have to find a way to let her rx, so that she can let go of some of that pressure," Fade pondered on the ways he could help his wife take a break. Right then, the doorbell rang. Fade went to the door to open it, only to find that there was no one standing on the other side of the door. "Who is ying a prank on me?" Fade wondered,and he was confused. A figure jumped from behind the door and darted in Fade''s direction. Fade''s nerves tensed up, and he was instinctively ready to attack. However, he discovered that the person was no other than Momo Soo. Fade quickly put his hands away. Momo suddenly jumped into his arms like a ko hugging a tree. "Momo, what are you doing here in Long City?" Fade asked. Wrinkling her little nose, Momo said, "Brother-inw, you must be so confused that you''ve even lost track of the time." "Time? What do you mean?" Fade was dumbfounded. Momo knocked Fade a few times on the head and said, "My stupid brother-inw, tomorrow is the first of May, Labor''s Day. I''vee to Long City to see you both because it''s a school holiday." "Oh,bor''s day, a holiday!" Fade was suddenly enlightened. He looked at Momo who was still clinging onto him and said, "Momo, can youe down now? It''s not really appropriate for us to be standing at the door like this." "Brother-inw, are you afraid that my sister will be jealous if she sees us?" Momo said. She wrinkled her nose, with a cute and yful smile on her face. Fade pinched her lightly on the nose and said, "Your sister''s not at home. What should I be afraid of?" Momo thought of something and said, "What are you trying to insinuate, brother-inw?" Momo blinked mischievously at Fade as she spoke, even deliberately pulling on her own shirt cor, exposing her delicate corbones and smooth shoulders. She wriggled in Fade''s arms seductively. Fade muttered "Little goblin" to himself, as he quickly pried Momo off from his body. She didn''t let go of him,but she buried herself in Fade''s arms yfully. "My dear brother-inw, why are you upset? Are you feeling a little aroused?"she said. Fade quickly shook his head and retorted, "Nonsense! I am a noble gentleman in every sense of the word." Momo blinked her eyes as she said with a smile, "Is that so? Then why do I feel..." Fade felt a sudden embarrassment and retreated. He pushed his derriere slightly backward and coughed awkwardly. "Don''t talk nonsense. I, I didn''t react,"he said. "Brother-inw, what sort of reaction are you talking about?" Momo said. She looked at Fade innocently, and pulled out a bunch of keys from his pocket. Then, she said, "I meant your keys, my dear brother-inw, they''re so hard. What were you thinking of?" Fade was rendered speechless, thinking that he will never outdo this little goblin. Therefore, he quickly changed the topic and said, "Momo, I bet you''ve haven''t had anything to eat since your arrival in Long City. How about I take you out for a meal?" Momo replied, "That won''t be necessary. I''ve had something to eat on the way here. Besides, it''ll be dinner time soon, I''ll just eatter." Speaking of dinner, Momo couldn''t help but let out a sigh and said, "Ever since both of you moved to Long City, I haven''t been able to drop by the mansion for meals. I couldn''t taste Housekeeper Wong''s cooking anymore. My cravings are killing me." "Housekeeper Wong is not the only one who can cook up a storm, because I can too! I''ll cook dinner for you," Fade said confidently, patting on his chest. "Brother- in-w, you know how to cook?" Momo asked, and she was surprised. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 "Of course I can. Your brother- in-w''s cooking is amazing. The food that I prepare looks good, smells good and tastes good as well. The food is also very nutritious. Monks will leave their calling and return to the secr world if they smell it, and kings won''t stop talking about it and the gods would descend to the mortal world for it!" Fade Chen boasted. "Then, what are you waiting for? Go, go, go and cook!" Momo Soo said. She was drooling and she pushed Fade into the house. Fade was at a loss for words as he said, "We can''t, we don''t have any ingredients at home. We need them if we''re going to cook!" "We''re going grocery shopping! Uh, okay, let''s go then, brother- in-w!" Momo said. She started pulling Fade, and ran in the opposite direction. Fade was speechless. "Momo, you have to at least set your luggage down before you go grocery shopping, don''t you?"he said. "Oh, oh." The little goblin had turned into a little greedy munchkin in the blink of an eye. She quickly put down her luggage and pulled Fade out of the house again. Fade was not one to be stingy when he did his grocery shopping, because he was not short of money. They arrived at a high-end supermarket, and bought only the freshest of ingredients. He looked at the route and realized that they were actually not that far away from his wife''s office. Then, he looked at the time and found that she would be finishing her work soon. In the end, Fade drove to the entrance of thepany and said to Momo, "Let''s wait for your sister to get off work, and then well go shopping together. We can buy whatever it is that you want to eat." Momo looked at Fade in astonishment and said, "Brother-inw, I''ve never thought that you cared so much about my sister! You two were so cold back in Bay City. I almost thought that you guys were a fake couple!" "We were, at least in the beginning," Fade said. He wiped off some cold sweat as he thought to himself, "This little goblin is tricky indeed!" He wanted to go shopping with his wife because he wanted her to rx, and Momo was in town. She would feel less pressure and sadness. Also, they needed to eat. Therefore, the both of them waited until it was time, and they dashed into the president''s office. They did everything they could to pull Quin Lin out of there. Momo held Quin''s hand as they arrived at the supermarket noisily. The trio began to shop for groceries. Fade asked the two girls what they would like to eat, then he quickly bought a load of things. In the end, the three of them pushed their cart and queued up at the counter for payment. However, Momo thought of something. Her footsteps slowly came to a halt as they passed by the fruits, and her eyes couldn''t stop scanning the area. Quin noticed this and she said, "Momo, just go ahead and buy your favorite fruits." Momo pulled Quin over to one specific corner. Pointing at the fruits, she said, "Sister, what do you think of these fruits?" Quin''s gazended on a bunch of papayas. Dumbfounded, she asked, "Momo, you hate the taste of papayas, don''t you? Why are you Momo stared at Quin''s chest, then she pointed at her own and said, "Sister, I heard that you can make these bigger by eating papayas. I want to be just like you, so I wanted to try-" Never in a million years would Quin expect Momo to think of this. She blushed and said, "Momo, you''re still young. You don''t have to care about these things yet." Momo pouted and said, " I remember that yours were already bigger than mine when you were at my age! That means I have to start making up for it now." As she was saying this, Momo picked up two papayas and put them in the cart. Then, she thought about the matter and threw two more into the cart. Quin let out a sigh and her hand clutched her forehead. She didn''t realize that her chest was stretching on the blouse that she was wearing, until she looked down at it herself. "Momo, that''s enough. You''ve bought so many of them! Can you even finish them? Besides, you don''t even like the taste of papayas." Momo pouted again upon hearing Quin''sment. Sheined, "Oh, what should I do? I hate papayas, but I want them to grow bigger. This, this is such a dilemma!" Quin looked around guiltily. Then, she put her hand over Memo''s mouth and whispered, "Momo, we''re outside now. Don''t just say things as you like." Momo pouted and she tugged at her own clothes as she said, "Look, sister. It bes t every time I pull on my blouse!" Apany president like Quin, with her ice-cold temperament, would never get used to talking about these kinds of topics in public. She couldn''t help but blush, and her face was as red as a tomato. She felt that everyone was looking at her strangely.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Right at this moment, a faint voice could be heard. "To be honest, Momo, yours aren''t that small either. You don''t need to grow them bigger on purpose." When Momo saw that it was Fade who had spoken, she eximed, "Brother-inw, you think mine are not too small? But it sure looks a lot smaller in sizepared to my sister''s!" "Then, does it mean that she has something cushioned in it, and that''s why it looks rtively bigger, but it is not actually bigger? Brother-inw, you must know the actual size. Tell me about it," Momo couldn''t stop talking about it. Quin red at Fade, and her cheeks were flushed. Fade replied with a dry cough and quickly changed the subject, "Actually, Momo! There are many ways of preparing papayas. I know of one, and it''s really good too. Something that will absolutely suit your taste buds." "Really?" Momo was delighted. "Absolutely!" Fade nodded quickly. Momo''s lips broke into a smile, then something else seemed to have crossed her mind.She said anxiously, "Brother-inw, will the papayas lose their nutrients and be less effective with the way that you''re preparing them?" The little girl tugged on her own clothes again as she spoke. Fade couldn''t help looking at her chest, and he quickly answered upon seeing his wife''s dark expressions, "Don''t you worry, Momo. They won''t lose their nutrients, I promise." "Besides, papayas are not the best remedy if you want them to grow bigger. You can also try other things such as catfish soup, stewed pig with peanuts and white fungus! You can also try getting massages-ahem, maybe you don''t need those," Fade said. "Really? Are these things really effective?" Momo said excitedly. "Brother-inw, make a portion of each of these thingster!"she added. "You''ll tire me to death!" Fade replied. He wanted to cry, but tears didn''t appear.He could only promise her, "Don''t worry about it. I''ll prepare all these things for you." Now that the little beauty was satisfied, Fade and Quin quickened their pace, pushing the cart all the way toward the cashier. Then, they dashed home. They were concerned that Momo, the little beauty, might have other shockingments to voice out in public. Upon returning home, Quin could finally heave a sigh of relief. She got out of the car and carried the things into the house. She wanted to ask Momo to have a chat with her. She needed Momo to be more aware of her actions when she was in public. She was an adult now, so she should be careful of her words. However, as soon as Quin entered the house, the first thing she saw was Momo taking off her jacket, revealing a crop top. She stood in front of the mirror, tugging on her clothes, checking her size and mumbling, "It doesn''t feel small, but why does it look smaller than sister''s?" Quin was rendered speechless. She quickly brought a cardigan and used it to cover Momo. "Momo, why are you barely wearing anything? There are others at home too you know,"she said. Momo pouted and said, "Sister, brother-inw is not an outsider. What''s there to be afraid of? Besides, brother-inw..." Meanwhile, Fade was in the kitchen preparing dinner. His heart almost popped out of his chest when he heard this. He was afraid that Memo''s big mouth might say something out of the blue again. He would be involved in a tragedy if that happened. Thankfully, in the end, Momo only muttered and said, "Sister, it''s not like brother-inw hasn''t seen yours before." "We''re talking about you right now, don''t make it about me," Quin said. She blushed as she pulled Momo toward the room. "Let''s go, follow me into the room. It''s about time for me to have a real talk with you,"she said. Momo was helplessly dragged into the room by Quin, but she didn''t forget to make a face at Fade who was still in the kitchen, even at thest minute. Fade wiped away the beads of sweat on his forehead, silently cursing the little goblin. "She must have said that on purpose, because she just wants to scare the hell out of me,"he thought to himself. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Seeing Momo Soo and Quin Lin walking into the room, Fade Chen could only think to himself, "Don''t talk nonsense please, little girl!" Fade started to cook as he was thinking about this. He had put in a lot of effort to cook this time. He prepared the dishes that Momo, the little goblin, had requested. Fade became even more focused and he continued with the preparation of the dishes. The catfish soup, stewed pig with peanuts, white fungus and the papayas that she specifically bought were all prepared carefully. After over an hour of cooking, Fade was done. He had a full table of dishes. Afterying out the table, he announced to the room, "The meal is ready, let''s eat." Then, Fade saw Momo hopping out of Quin''s room. His wife was walking behind her,looking unaffected. Seeing this, Fade finally heaved a sigh of relief. Momo probably didn''t spout any nonsense. Quin went to the kitchen to help Fadey out the dishes. Momo approached Fade with a mischievous look. She whispered, "Don''t worry, brother- in-w. I didn''t mention the incident where you peeped at my boobs and stalked me when I was bathing. Don''t worry!" Hearing this, Fade felt anxious. He red at Momo, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and said, "Those are all idents. Do you know what an ident means? I didn''t do it on purpose. It was just an ident." "Really? If it was an ident, that means that it was no big deal," The little beauty said. She held her chin as if she was contemting something. "Well, in that case, I''ll have a chat with sisterter and mention all these things to her,"she said. Fade felt that his head was about to explode. He quickly covered Memo''s mouth and said, "Little girl, stop spouting nonsense." Momo said with a buzzing voice, "Brother-inw, if you don''t let go of me, my sister wille over soon." Fade took a look and noticed that Quin wasing over with the dishes. When she saw Fade and Momo together, she naturally asked, "What''s wrong?" Fade shook his head and said, "It''s nothing!" "There is something!" Momo purposely said. Fade was scared and he shrunk his neck. Then, the little girl added, "I just wanted to have a taste of the dishes. But brother-inw won''t let me eat them." Fade felt as if his heart was on a roller coaster, going up and down rapidly. Wiping his cold sweat, he smiled and said, "Well, I was asking her to bring the rice." "Momo, go wash your hands. Come and eat after you''re done," Quin said. Momo turned her head and blinked at Fade. Then, she jumped over joyfully to wash her hands. Quin put down the te, gave Fade a strange look and said, "Are you very hot? Why are you sweating so much?" Fade shook his head promptly. "No no, I''m not hot. I''m not hot." The food was served and the three of them sat down. Looking at the table full of dishes, Momo and Quin both looked surprised. "Brother- in-w, do you really know how to cook?" "From the appearance, they look good. However, we still don''t know the taste of these dishes yet." Fade said confidently, "The taste of the dishes is definitely good. You''ll know once you try them!" As they chatted, Fade took the initiative to serve Quin some dishes. Momo was more proactive and she served herself a small bowl of catfish soup right away. After taking her first bite, herrge round eyes widened even further. As she chewed on the fish, she nodded non- stop. "Yummy, it¡¯s really yummy. Brother-inw, you'' re amazing! You'' re actually a really good cook!" Meanwhile, Quin also took a bite of the dish that Fade had served her. She looked surprised. She would not have expected Fade to be so talented at cooking. "If it''s good, then please eat more!" Fade said. He smiled and served them more food. He watched happily as they ate the food. The little goblin, Momo, was indulging herself. She was gobbling down all of the food boldly. She ate the food from the dishes that she had requested in big gulps, whilst mumbling, "Eat more, it must grow bigger, even bigger!" Quin who was sitting on the opposite was left speechless. Whatever she had taught her earlier was now all forgotten. After helping themselves generously, the food on the table was all eaten up. They drank all the soup as well. Momo leaned back on the sofa clumsily. She lifted her top and patted her little round belly. Even Quin, who rarely ate much, burped. Immediately, she was blushing in embarrassment. Momo rubbed her belly and looked at Fade, saying, "Brother- in-w, it''s all your fault. You''ve caused my belly to swell!" Fade, who was washing up the dishes, almost fainted when he heard this. Quin quickly scolded her as well. "Don''t spout nonsense, Momo. Watch your words!" "What words? I said that the dishes my brother-inw prepared are so delicious that my belly swelled. There is no other meaning!" Momo said. After a pause, she looked at Quin with a look of realization and said, "Oh, I see that''s what you mean, sister? Don''t worry, my swelling belly is not from pregnancy, I just had too much food." Seeing how Quin was looking more serious and starting to lecture her again, Momo said mischievously, "Sister, brother- in-w and yourself have been married for so long. Why is there no news from your belly yet? Do you guys not want a baby?" Quin did not expect Momo to suddenly mention this, and she blushed instantly. Sure enough, she had forgotten the fact that she was going to lecture Momo . She then waved her hand and said, "Let''s not talk about this. How''s your learning progress, Momo?" Momo pouted and said, "Sister, the way you changed the topic was so awkward." Quin''s cheeks were flushed and she could not speak a word. Fade wasing out with a te in his hand and he tried to lessen the tension in the atmosphere. "Ding ding ding, desserts are now served!"he said. Sure enough, when it came to food, Momo got distracted immediately. When she saw the steaming hot te, she sniffed hard, with her face filled with anticipation. She asked, "Brother-inw, what is this?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Fade smiled mysteriously and said, "You will know when you eat it." Then, Fade handed a small spoon to each of them. Momo grabbed a spoon and walked over. Immediately, she saw the golden color on the te. It smelled amazing, and the te was filled with a strong milky fragrance. Instantly, Momo transformed into a greedy little munchkin. She reached out her spoon and scooped up a spoonful of tofu-like paste. She looked at it a bit, and then sniffed it with her tiny nose before putting it in her mouth. After chewing it gently, Memo''s eyes widened, and her mouth stopped moving. Her throat rolled around a little, and the food slid down straight into her stomach. Seeing how Momo was reacting, Quin''s curiosity was piqued. She looked at Momo and asked, "What do you think of it, Momo? How does it taste?" Momo had a nk stare for a moment as if she was savoring the dessert. Then, her eyes suddenly lit up as she said, "So smooth, so tender! I want some more!" After that, she dug out another spoonful and stuffed it into her mouth. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Seeing that Momo Soo was so into it, Quin Lin was intrigued. She also scooped up a small spoonful, took a look at it, and then put it into her mouth. She pursed her lips and chewed lightly. It was really smooth and tender, and there was a milky fragrance overflowing between her teeth and lips. It was truly exquisite and delicious. This time, even Quin let go of her elegant image. She stretched out her arms and quickly scooped up the food from the te. She did not care about her image at all and was fighting over it with Momo. After a while, the teful of delicious food was wiped out. The two girls looked at the empty te still thinking about having more. They put down the spoons in their hands and sighed, "Oh my god, It''s so delicious, it''s really really delicious." Fade Chen smiled and he looked at the two girls who were fighting over the food. He smiled in a satisfied manner. Upon seeing this, Quin''s pretty face blushed instantly, and a tinge of shyness appeared on her face. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Memo hopped over to Fade''s side, took his arm and asked curiously, "Brother- in-w, what''s this dessert? It''s so yummy!" Even though Quin did not speak from the side, her face was also full of curiosity. She wanted to know the answer as well. Fade smiled, looked at Momo, and said, "Momo, you bought them yourself. How can you not recognize them?" "I bought them? What?" Momo looked confused. Fade''s gaze swept across Memo''s chest, and he said, "It''s papaya!" "Ah, this is papaya!" Momo said in surprise and disbelief. "What? It''s papaya? Why does it taste completely different from the papaya that I atest time?" Fade introduced the dish with a smile, "I have processed it in a special way, and this dessert is papaya and eggs steamed in milk." "Papaya and eggs steamed in milk! How did you prepare that? Brother-inw, please tell me quickly. Once I''ve learned how to make that, I''ll make them for myself for all the amazing nourishing elements," Momo asked curiously while staring at her chest again. Fade looked at Momo, who was excited, and said with a smile, "It is very simple. First, wash the papaya and cut it into pieces. Then, mix the brown sugar and eggs together. After stirring them, add some warm milk. That''s the base of this dessert. Finally, all you have to do is add the papaya pieces in, cook it in the steamer and there you have it." "That''s it? It''s that simple?" Momo asked with herrge eyes wide open. "Yes, it''s that simple," Fade spread his hands and said. Momo smiled and said, "I remember it now. When I go back, I''ll prepare it myself." Quin didn''t say anything, but she blinked her eyes as though she was also trying to remember the steps of making this dessert. After dinner, Quin was in a good mood. She did not go upstairs to start work again. Instead, she sat on the sofa and chatted with Momo. Fade listened quietly by the side, watching the smile on Quin''s lips from time to time. He thought to himself, "It''s really good that Momo is here to apany my wife and allow her to rx." At that moment, Momo asked, "Brother-inw, tomorrow isbor day, and it is a holiday. Do you know of any fun activities in Long City?" Fade thought for a while and informed her of a few famous attractions. When she heard all these suggestions, she shook her head and said, " Brother- in-w, those ces are just famous, and the scenery is just average as well. Besides, there will be many people there onbor day. I don''t know if I will be watching the people or the scenery then." Fadeughed and said, "Momo, if you are worried that there will be too many people, then your brother- in-w can always close down the spot and let you go there alone." "Brother-inw, please at leaste up with a more logical boast! You can''t possibly shut down the attraction spots on holidays like this," Momo said. She didn''t believe him. "Momo, I''m not bragging at all. I''ll make a phone call and immediately shut down the entire ce," Fade said. He was not bragging. He was now the top dog of Long City. Even a powerful family like the Sun Family had submitted themselves to him. It was way too easy to shut down an entire attraction spot. However, Momo didn''t take him seriously. She shook her head and said, "Brother-inw, stop bragging. Besides, there isn''t much to see in those spots. Even if we shut it down for ourselves, it¡¯s still just average. I wonder if there are any other spots that are not as popr? Sister, do you know?" Quin was a workaholic and she did not know of any good ces to go for asions like this, so she shook her head immediately. Fade came up with an idea and said, "I do know of a ce. Why don''t we go there together tomorrow, and we can rx there too.1'' When Quin heard his words, she waved her hand and said, "You can go with Momo. I probably won''t go. There is still some stuff in thepany, I-" Fade gave Momo a look, so she added promptly, "Sister, it''s a holiday tomorrow, so why are you still going to the office! Come have fun with me!" "Let your brother- in-w apany you! There is really some stuff in thepany that I need to sort out," Quin said. "Sister, it''s alright to just leave thepany stuff now," Momo shook Quin''s arm and said. Fade also tried advising, "Dear, bosses also need to rest. What''s more, as the boss, if you have to work overtime on holiday, what are the employees supposed to do? If they see their boss working overtime, how could they not work too? You are depriving them of their holiday!" "This..." Quin never thought of this and was getting a little hesitant. Momo quickly took advantage of the conversation and continued, "Sister, brother-inw is right. Besides, won''t you worry about letting brother-inw go with me alone?" Fade suddenly felt that something wasn''t quite right from what she said. He gave Momo a look, hinting that the little girl should stop spouting nonsense. Quin was also taken aback as she stared at Momo in surprise. Momo, with her innocent look, said, "Big sister, I mean when brother-inw goes out with me, I can¡¯t stop him from hooking up with other beautiful women. Big sister, you have to go so you can keep an eye on him." Fade felt incredulous. These examples were inappropriate! He could only go with the flow based on what Momo had said and continued to persuade Quin. "Dear, that ce is not far away. It is just a farm. It is not famous, so there won''t be many people. It''s beautiful there, and there is a hot spring there as well. It is a good ce to rest and rx,"he said. "It''s nice to go to the hot springs. Last time I Speaking of hot springs, Momo, the little girl, nced at Fade. She probably recalled the previous incident at the hot springs. Fade coughed and interrupted, "Dear, it''s not easy for you to see Momo. Do you really want to refuse her request?" After being pestered by Fade and Momo, Quin finally agreed, "Alright, I''ll go with you guys!" "Yeah, that''s great!" Momo said. She celebrated in excitement, and at the same time, she did not forget to give Fade a wink. She wanted to be praised. Fade quickly nodded to appease that little goblin. Otherwise, who knew when she would say something crazy again. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Early in the morning the next day, Fade Chen went out with the two women with two huge bags. If Fade hadn''t mentioned that they have everything in the vi, Momo Soo would have even taken all the bowls and pots with her. Fade drove toward the vi. The vi was about 50 kilometers away from the center of Long City, and it was built on an obscure hill. It was originally built for vacation by a wealthy old man, but after his death, his children did not have time toe to the vi, and they did not want to waste it either. Therefore, they simply turned the vi into a hotel, receiving tourists on normal days, and earning some money for maintenance. Since the goal of the vi was not for profit, there was no publicity at all. Only some acquaintances within the circle shared about it. Fade knew of this ce from Caesar Tu. The car arrived at the foot of the hill. The vi was on top of the hill. Compared with other attractions which were bustling with people and packed, there were not many tourists here. However, the scenery of the hills was extremely breathtaking. There were lush green trees, and they could hear the sound of flowing streams nearby too. The scenery was undeniably as good as those popr attractions. Fade carried the bags and walked to the vi on top of the hill with the twodies. asionally, some local vigers could be seen selling local specialties on the roadside. Momo was curious about everything. She would look around and ask around. When they reached the top of the hill, Fade was already carrying anotherrge bag. When they reached the entrance of the vi, there were even fewer people there. After all, the price for one of the rooms here was not cheap, and not a lot of people could afford to stay there. Fade, Quin and Momo obviously were not worried about money. They had already booked three rooms, so they went into the vi with their bags. The vi was indeed built by the rich for their own use. Every part of the vi was well-designed and the materials used were all high in quality. All the decorations inside were very sophisticated too. The wealthy people who stayed here in the past were certainly cultured. After leaving their luggage in the room, the three of them walked around the vi. The area was not very big, so it only took them a while to walk one round. Behind the vi was a small courtyard, in which there were exquisite bridges, flowing streams, ornate pavilions, monuments and stones. The style was rich in oriental elements. Being immersed in that environment, anyone would feel calm. Quin was obviously in a much better mood, and she had a faint smile on her lips. Fade was relieved. It was definitely the right decision to bring his wife for a trip. At noon, lunch was served in the vi. The food was rtively in, and there was not much meat either. However, the chef was obviously a master. The vegetarian dishes were delicious and Momo had a good appetite again. She was so full in the end that her stomach was quite bloated. After lunch, they took a walk around to help with the digestion of the food. The three of them went to the hot springs of the vi. The hot springs here were different than the ones that Fade and Momo had been to before. The hot spring water was transmitted using pipes into separate bathrooms so the guests could enjoy their baths individually. Of course, there were also rooms for couples. However, Fade did not dare to ask his wife for this. He took his clothes and went to take a bath on his own. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The water from the hot springs was not bad, but not amazing either. Fade took a casual bath, then he put on his clothes and came out. Quin and Momo were not as fast. They were still enjoying their baths in their section, so Fade came out and wandered around alone. As he strolled around, Fade came to the back of a building without realizing it. It was surrounded by lush trees and all kinds of wildflowers. The scenery there was pretty good. Just as Fade was enjoying the scenery under the mountain breeze, he heard a strange noise all of a sudden. He soon caught a glimpse of a figureing from the bush. Fade immediately frowned and tried to hide behind some trees. Then, he looked in the direction of the figure through the cracks between the leaves. The figure was that of a young man in his twenties. He was dressed casually and he had a hood over his head. He looked around, then he sneaked through the bushes and moved toward the vi. Fade became anxious when he witnessed this. He said to himself, "A thief?" The figure walked to the back of the building. Instead of climbing up the wall, he stared at it and kept on going, as if he was looking for something on the wall. After walking for a few meters, he seemed to have found something. He took out a wire in his hand, stretched it to the wall, and began to take action. Fade was a little far away, so he couldn''t see what he was doing at first. But when that guy finally took out half a brick, Fade realized that this guy was trying to dig a hole. "Why dig a hole? Does he want to break through the wall and then get in? But that is not necessary. There are many other entrances in this vi, and it''s also easy to get in, "Fade thought to himself. Just as Fade was feeling puzzled, he suddenly remembered the floor n of the vi. He said to himself, "This wall happens to be the ce where the hot spring bathroom is located. So this guy is not here to steal things, but to take a peek inside." At the thought that Quin and Momo were still bathing, Fade became anxious and he immediately rushed over. "Damn it, this guy wants to peep at my wife taking a bath!" The voyeur took out the brick cautiously. He was about to put it down and enjoy the view. However, he felt a strong wind blowing on his side, and he saw a figure rushing over. Caught off guard, he was directly kicked down to the ground by his opponent. The voyeur grimaced in pain, but he did not dare to make a sound. He red at Fade and shouted in a deep voice, "What are you doing?" Fade nced at the brick that had been taken out and stared at the voyeur angrily "What do you think I''m doing?" The voyeur was stunned, and then he smiled and said, "Brother, since we are interested in the same thing, I won''t hide anything. Let''s watch this together. I know that there are two beautiful women in there right now. They are absolute beauties. It''s worth it to watch them here." "Brother, I have dug out a hole. I''ll let you have the first look. Brother, I''m such a good friend, ain''t I?" The voyeur stood up and said this with an expression like they were close friends. However, Fade pped him and shouted, "You are spouting nonsense. That''s my wife inside. You want to look at my wife." "Pah!" He hit the voyeur a few times, and his head became swollen. The voyeur quickly begged for mercy, saying, "Big brother, big brother, I am wrong. I didn''t know that it''s your wife. If I knew, I would never take a peek. Really, big brother, this is my first time. I have to beg for mercy from you. Please let me go!" "Damn it! Can you be so skillful if this was your first time? And you specifically inquired whether there were beauties inside," Fade said. He pped him once again, which caused the swelling to be even worse. The voyeur curled up on the ground and begged for mercy, with his head buried in his arms. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 The voyeur''s nose was bruised and his face was swollen. He could hardly speak at this point. Fade Chen kicked him away and shouted in a deep voice, "Get out of here, get out of here as far as you can!" The voyeur fled like a rat and ran away as fast as he could. Seeing that guy disappear, Fade''s anger cooled down a little. "Damn it, I haven''t seen that gorgeous view myself. How can I let that guy see it first. Thank goodness I came just in time." Thinking of this angrily, Fade picked up the brick on the ground and was trying to put it back. Meanwhile, he identally saw the person inside. Fade''s mind immediately went crazy. "Well, let me have a look. She''s my wife anyway. It shouldn''t be a big deal!" Fade thought of this idea. "Ahem, it''s actually not that good of an idea, right?" Fade was in a dilemma. He felt indecisive. Right then, the noise of water sshing came from the bathroom. Fade thought to himself, "It''s better to make a decision now. Otherwise, my wife will be done soon." So, Fade took out a coin from his pocket and whispered to himself, "Let''s decide by flipping this coin." "If itnds on heads, I''ll take a peek; if itnds on tails, then I''ll peek for a little longer; if the coin ends up standing up, then I won''t have a peek at all." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Ahem, that is quite fair!" Fade said to himself and then threw the coin in the air. The coin began to spin rapidly. When it reached the highest point, it started to fall and eventually fell to the ground with a clinking sound. Fade looked down and was dumbfounded because the coin had actually fallen into the soft mud and was standing up straight. "God, are you ying with me?" Fadeined.Then, he stamped his feet heavily on the ground. The ground shook and then the coin tipped over. Fade picked up the coin, coughed dryly, and whispered to himself, "Ahem, yes, it''s heads. I can take a peek!" Then, Fade leaned in and looked through the hole to peek inside. Fade noticed a cloud of smoke in front of him. A figure was immersed in the hot spring, with her head facing down, revealing her slender neck, the sleek pale shoulders, and the graceful curve that was still hidden in the water. As Quin Lin raised her arms asionally, the curves would appear. Fade''s nose immediately became heated, and something seemed to flow out of it. Fade stared at that beautiful view without moving his eyes. Quin finished bathing. She stood up from the water and revealed her gorgeous figure right in front of Fade''s eyes. The blood in Fade''s nose could no longer be suppressed and it flowed out uncontrobly. Fade had no time to take care of his nosebleed. He fixed his eyes on the incredible view in front of him, afraid of missing any moment. Although Fade and his wife had had sex twice, he hadn''t had any chance to observe his wife''s body carefully. His wife dried herself and then stepped out from the pool, ready toe out. However, right at that moment, she slipped and fell to the ground. When her knees hit the ground, she started bleeding. Fade witnessed the blood being washed away by the running water. He could no longer care about the view. He quickly got up, stuffed in the brick, and then ran back. He asked for some gauze and medicine at the counter and rushed into the bathroom. With a "ng", Fade pushed open the bathroom door and rushed in with a bottle of medicinal solution and gauze. He said nervously, "Quin, you¡ª" Before he could finish his words, Fade was stunned by the little beauty who was drying herself in front of him. As it turned out, it was not Quin''s bathroom, but Momo Soo''s. When Fade had broken in, Momo was sitting on the edge of the bath and wiping her body with a towel. Therefore, Fade saw the front view entirely. Momo didn''t expect that the bathroom door would suddenly be pushed open. She was stunned at first, and then she screamed instinctively. When Fade saw this, he knew that this was not going to end well. He stepped forward, covered Momo ''s mouth, and quickly said: "Momo, don''t shout, don''t shout, it''s me!" Momo came to her senses. When she saw that it was Fade, she immediately rxed a little. But then she looked down at her naked body and blushed immediately. She quickly pulled the bath towel to wrap herself up and red at Fade. She said warily, "Brother-inw, are you trying to bully me? I''m telling you, my sister is right next door. If you dare to mess around, I''m going to scream out loud." Fade quickly waved his hand and exined, "No Momo, that''s not what I intended. It''s just a misunderstandings misunderstanding." "Is it really a misunderstanding? Then why did you break into my bathroom?" Momo asked. She stared at Fade, looking alert. Fade quickly raised the gauze and the medicine in his hand and said, "Your sister got hurt. I came to deliver the medicine to her. I was in such a hurry. That''s why I came to the wrong ce by ident." Seeing this, Momo nodded in disbelief. "Oh, so that''s why you are here! Brother- in-w, then you go ahead!"she said. Fade immediately got up and ran out as if he had been granted amnesty. Seeing Fade leave, Momo undid the bath towel, looked down at her body, and sighed. "Well, I''ve been seen twice by brother-inw now. I can''t allow him to do this again,"she said. Fade escaped from her room. He walked to the front of Quin''s bathroom next door and wanted to rush in. He reached out his hand, only to realize that he didn''t have any reason to deliver the medicine! After all, he shouldn''t have known that Quin was injured. If he went straight in, wouldn''t he be admitting that he had taken a peek? Fade felt clueless. He was holding the medicine and gauze and turned to leave. Yet unfortunately, the bathroom door opened right at that moment, and Quin walked out wrapped in a towel. As soon as she opened the door, she saw a man standing at the door. Quin was startled. When she saw that it was Fade, she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she asked curiously, "Why are you here darling?" "I, I was just strolling around!" Fade said with a chuckle. "You were strolling around and then came to the bathroom door. You can''t possibly be thinking of--" Quin said. She immediately pulled her bathrobe in an alert manner, and then she saw the gauze and medicine in Fade''s hand. She felt even more strange now. "You''re casually strolling around with medicine and gauze?"she asked. "I, I just brought them with me casually!" Fade replied. He couldn''t find any good reason for his actions. Quin frowned, and then she looked at her bleeding knee and the medicine in Fade''s hand. She seemed to have realized something. She red at Fade and said angrily, "You peeked at me taking a bath!" Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Fade Chen suddenly became very anxious and wanted to look for an excuse to cover up the situation. Yet, when he noticed Quin Lin''s cold eyes, he decided to reveal the truth. He confessed that he had caught the voyeur by chance before finding out that Quin had slipped. Therefore, he had brought medication for her. Certainly, some parts of the story were embellished. For instance, he allegedly noticed that Quin had slipped when he was trying to put the brick back. Then, he had immediately rushed to deliver the medication to her. Nothing had happened in between. When Quin heard that someone had been peeping at her, she was startled. However, she was relieved when she realized that the voyeur''s n had failed. Meanwhile, Momo Soo also came out in a bath towel as she had heard some noises and she asked, "What is this matter about someone peeping?" Quin instantly exined about the peeping incident and reminded Momo to be careful. Obviously, she didn''t mention that Fade had seen her falling down. Momo was shocked as soon as she heard that. She cried out, "Oh, how dare this voyeur do such a thing! That''s so scary. If he dared to peek at me, I would punish him heavily! Am I right, my brother- inw?" While speaking, Momo nced at Fade intentionally and winked mischievously. "Oh yes, you''re right!" Fade replied while nodding vaguely as his mind was about to explode. Then, he diverted the topic and said, "Oh dear, your knees are still bleeding. Let''s apply the medicine or there''ll be scars." Quin was freaked out when she thought that there might be scars on her legs and she didn''t speak any further. She allowed Fade to apply the medicine on her. After applying the medicine and sending the two girls back to their rooms, Fade heaved a sigh of relief as he had sessfully evaded trouble. In the evening, the three of them had dinner together. Then, they strolled around in the evening breeze. They gazed at the breathtaking scenery at the foot of the mountain while standing on the hillside. While they were wandering around, Momo found a bustling bazaar and was instantly attracted by it. After seeking information from the staff members of the vi, she received details of the bazaar. The bazaar was set up by the local people in conjunction of a ritual worship ceremony. At the bazaar, traditional handicrafts and delicacies were sold, and traditional performances were presented. Momo was deeply interested in this bazaar, so she dragged Fade and Quin along to visit it. Quin was in a good mood, so she nodded and agreed, whereas Fade''s opinion wasn''t important at all. He just had to apany the two girls. The hill wasn''t high and it was faster going downhill, so they reached the bazaar after about 10 minutes. Clearly, it was a unique bazaar. There were various traditional toys and snacks at stalls along the street such as y figurines, cotton candy, and straw rope decorations. Although they weren''t delicate in creation, they were distinctive and special. Quin''s eyes gleamed, as if she had returned to her childhood.She began to recall all of her beautiful memories. Meanwhile, Momo was busy craving for all sorts of traditional delicacies. Although she had just begun to stroll along the bazaar, her hands were already packed with various kinds of food. If she found something delicious, she would gobble them up cheekily. Otherwise, she would take a bite and pass it to Fade. Hence, Fade had some dried bean curd in his left hand and grilled eel in the other. He had to finish them regardless of the taste. As night descended upon them, variousnterns were lit up in the bazaar, which enhanced the rustic atmosphere of the bazaar. More people began to gather there. Moreover, most of the visitors at the bazaar were tourists who were staying at the vi. Therefore, they were richer and more generous, which delighted the vendors. The bazaar was rtively small and the number of visitors were moderate. Although it was festive, it was not chaotic. The atmosphere was remarkable. The two beautiful girls, Quin and Momo, soon found themselves in the limelight. Along the way, numerous guys turned around to keep an eye on them. Fade, on the other hand, waspletely ignored. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After consuming various delicacies, Quin and Momo wiped their hands and entered the washroom. Fade could only carry the leftovers and eat them while waiting for the girls. Suddenly, Fade heard Momo yell, "I told you, don''t follow me! Aren''t you sick of doing that?!" Fade frowned and dashed over. Then, he saw a huge guy in a pair of sunsses with a distorted face appearing before Momo. He confessed, "Mydy, I fell in love with you at first sight." "I believe you''ll also fall for me when you see me. We''re a perfect couple destined to live together forever. Ohdy, will you ept my love?" Not to mention Momo, but even Fade felt disgusted and almost vomited the food that he had eaten when he witnessed this confession. Momo replied helplessly, "I''m sorry. I¡¯m not interested in you at all." "How can this be possible? I''m so handsome and polite. How can you show no interest in me?" the huge guy said. He flicked his greasy hair and swayed his head. He smiled confidently and said, "Oh, I know. You must be shy to confess your feelings for me in public." "Don''t worry, I''m a considerate person. I won''t let a girl take the initiative. I''ll be the one who takes the initiative. Please ept my love!" the huge guy insisted, smiling at Momo. Fade was puzzled by this huge guy''s baseless confidence. He was even more shameless than Fade himself. Perhaps he could be the most shameless person on earth. Momo was totally speechless and wanted to leave quickly but the huge guy followed her closely. Momo was infuriated, and even her wless face couldn''t hide her anger. Then, she noticed Fade approaching and suddenly had an idea. She immediately rushed toward Fade and embraced him, much to his embarrassment. "Momo, you.." Fade said softly. Momo whispered, "Fade, pretend to be my boyfriend. This guy is too annoying. Please help me to get rid of him." "This isn''t a good idea!" Fade eximed. He panicked at the thought of how his wife, who was in the washroom nearby, would react when she saw them hugging. Momo couldn''t be bothered any more. She hugged Fade tightly and even pulled his bracelet to her waist. She whispered, "Fade, what''s wrong with that? Anyway, this isn''t your first time acting. Besides, you can take advantage of me, so why not?" Chapter 385 Chapter 385 "But¡ª"Fade was still very anxious. "Hmph! Stop hesitating. Brother-inw, if you don''t say yes, I''ll tell my sister that you peeked at me when I was showering," Momo Soo said, using her trump card. Fade suddenly had no strength to resist, so he surrendered. He nodded and said, "Alright, alright. I promise, I promise. I will help you to get rid of this ugly man. I definitely will make him go away with my good- looking appearance." "That¡¯s more like it. Hurry up, get ready, that fellow is catching up," Momo said quickly. Then, she held Fade closely and turned around, looking at the fat ugly man. She smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I have a boyfriend, so I can''t ept your pursuit." When the man noticed the intimacy between Fade and Momo, he couldn''t help but be stunned. His gaze turned dim, then he scrutinized Fade. A few secondster, his eyes fell on Momo again and he said, "My beautifuldy, I don''t think that he is suitable for you. Compared to me, he is much worse." "What!" Fade was about to curse. "How can I be worse than you? Damn it,"he said. However, the man was full of confidence. He looked at Fade with a judgmental expression and said, "Look at him. Regardless of height or appearance, he only gets 60 points. Compared with me, I will get 80 points. We are certainly not at the same level." "What the f*ck, you im to get 80 points looking like that? " Fade said. He felt the veins on his forehead throbbing continuously. The man continued. "Also, his attire and the clothes that he''s wearing now seems like they could be sold at roadside stalls. The price range is probably from one hundred to two hundred yuan. However, look at my clothes. This is Baleno, and the belt is from LV, and also -" This guy kept on talking about himself, and Fade felt that his eyelids were shaking. "No matter how good the clothes are, when they are on your sphere-like body, the clothes do not look ssy at al I !"he thought to himself. Consequently, the man was still bragging about himself. He continued, "In terms of job and money, there is nothing much to talk about. You guys look like college students. After graduating, you can only earn a few thousand yuan at most monthly. Me? I am only 32 years old, and I already have my ownpany. My annual ie has reached five hundred thousand yuan." "So, in all aspects, I''m superior to him. Therefore, my beautiful youngdy, I am more suitable for you," The man said confidently. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Momo covered her small mouth andughed continuously. She kept ncing at Fade and she whispered to him, "Brother-inw, did you hear that? He said that he is better than you." Fade rolled up his sleeves and said, "Damn, this guy dares to be so pretentious in front of me. I''ll show you what a real show-off is." Fade sneered and stepped forward. He inspected the man and snorted disdainfully. Seeing Fade acting up like that, the man said discontentedly, "What? Are you dissatisfied with my comments on you? Come and refute me then. If you can beat me with anything that you have, you are considered the winner." Fadeughed and said, "You''re really confident." "With the abilities that I have, of course I am confident," The man said. He shook his hair and smiled confidently again. Fade suddenly felt that he was going blind. He came forward and said, "Do you think that you are more handsome than I am?" "Obviously, yes," The man said with a smile. He deliberately shoved hisrge face at a passer-by. Fade smiled secretively and said, "I just uploaded your profile picture to the inte and allowed everyone toment on your appearance. Do you dare to see thements you get?" "There''s nothing to be afraid of!" The man said. He smiled, but there was a slight tremor in his voice. Fade passed him the phone, and then he saw thements below his picture. "F*ck, is this a human being? He isn''t an alien from another, is he?" "Whichb did this monster escape from? Call the police and arrest him!" "Compared to him, I am Celebrity Daniel Wu." "Owner of this post, did you photoshop this photo? Otherwise, how could someone look like this!" When passers- by heard thesements being read out, they couldn''t helpughing, with their hands covering their mouths. On the other hand, the man''s face was downcast. His facial expression looked unpleasant. He definitely knew how his appearance was, but he got ridiculed too much when he was a child. When he grew up and became rich, he had an intention of taking revenge, so he demanded people around him to call him a handsome guy. Gradually, he got used to those "forcedpliments" and really thought that he looked handsome. Now that Fade had exposed the lies that he had made up for himself all these years, the man almost burst into anger. Seeing the guy''s facial expression, Fade patted on the man''s shoulder and said, "Buddy, in fact, it''s not your fault to be ugly. After all, people shouldn''t judge others by their looks. Appearances are given and decided when you are born, it can''t be changed, but there are many other things that can be changed!" When the man heard this, he suddenly thought of something and nodded repeatedly. His heart fluttered and he said, "Yes, I don''t look good, but my education background, my career, and my finances are all excellent. I''m definitely better than him!" Thinking of this, the man snorted coldly. Then, he looked at Fade and said, "Let''s not talk about appearances. You are a poor student. How sessful can you be in the future? No matter how sessful you are in the future, you will just be a worker. Besides, you are not a graduate from a prestigious university. It''s still uncertain whether you can survive in society in the future." After that, the man took out his cell phone. He showed Fade a document and said, "Do you see this? I graduated from the Normal University of Capital City. It''s a prestigious university. I''m God''s favored son. Which lousy university did you attend, and can it bepared to mine?" "Also, I own apany, with an annual ie of five or six hundred thousand yuan. How much is your ie? Did you find a job? Ha, ha!" The man said. He took out his VIP card and bragged about it. Fade nodded and said, "Oh, the Normal University of Capital City. It''s awesome! 500 or 600 thousand yuan a year. You''re so rich!" "Now you know the gap between us, so hurry up and get away from this beautifuldy!" The man said arrogantly. Fade took out his phone and found a document. He handed his phone over to the man and said with a smile, "I''m sorry you think that I''m from a lousy university, but I actually have a masters degree from Capital City University." "How is that possible, you-" The man looked at Fade in incredulity. Fade immediately took out another ck VIP card, shook it and said, "Oh, five or six hundred thousand yuan a year. It''s really a lot of money. It''s almost enough for my pocket money for a month." "Five hundred thousand yuan just for pocket money? You are lying-" The man wanted to refute him. But at this time, a passer-by saw the ck VIP card in Fade''s hand and said with a tone of surprise, "Look, that ck VIP card is a top-notch card that can have an overdraft of 10 million yuan!" "That''s right. In the whole city, I believe that the number of people who have such VIP cards can be counted with one hand." Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Listening to the passer-by''s amazement and discussion, the ugly man''s face waspletely stiff, and his face looked very unpleasant. The muscles on his face kept twitching, and the gaze he fixed on Fade Chen was indescribable. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Fu*k, you''re a wealthy and smart guy. Why are you pretending to be poor to deceive others? You''re cheating us ." Fade deliberately held the ck card in his hand and finally put it back into his pocket. Then, he whistled while walking away with Momo Soo in his arms. After taking two steps, Momo seemed to have thought of something. She stood still, turned around, and looked at the man with a smile. She narrowed her eyes and said softly, "That''s right, there''s one more thing that I forgot to tell you. There''s another important reason why I chose him over you." "What''s the reason?" The man asked. He stared at Momo, with his eyes filled with reluctance and slight expectation. Momo nced at Fade, and then revealed a cunning smile. In a low voice, she said, "My boyfriend''s stamina is extremely good. Doing seven times a night isn''t a problem for him. As for you, hehe, can you hold on for ten minutes every time?" The man suddenly seemed like he was struck by lightning. His whole body froze on the spot, and the expression on his face was indescribable. His muscles kept trembling, and in the end, he could only yell angrily, "No, it''s not fair. I didn''t want to justst for less than ten minutes. I was born with this ability." The people around them were startled when they heard this. Thereafter, they covered their mouths and pointed at the man. Theyughed quietly. Quite a number of women snickered. On the other hand, their malepanions showed confident expressions. The men deliberately straightened their backs and walked past the ugly man arrogantly. The man suddenly wanted to cry, but no tears appeared. He ran away and went down the hill while wiping his tears. At the sight of this, Fade was dumbfounded. Then, he smiled and turned his eyes. He looked at Momo and said with a smile, "Momo, how did you know that your brother-inw is so strong and can do it seven times a night?" "Brother-inw, I just said that casually. Can you really do that?" Momo said. She looked at Fade with a skeptical expression. Fade immediately put his hands on his hips and said confidently, "Momo, you can doubt my abilities in other aspects but not in this matter. Your brother- in-w is absolutely powerful. Not to mention seven times a night, even seventeen times in a day is not a problem." Momoughed, "Brother-inw, just continue bragging! Many guys brag that they canst for three hours while in fact they can only do so for three minutes." "Young girl, you are doubting your brother-inw''s ability. Do you want me to show you?" Fade said. Momo looked at Fade''s eyes and deliberately pulled down her cor, revealing her fair skin. With her eyes rolling, she licked her red lips and said in a bold manner, "I''ll try it out. I don''t mind. Brother-inw, do you dare to do so?" Fade didn''t expect this girl to be so bold that she dared to continue speaking on this topic. He immediately raised his hand and surrendered. "Ahem, this, this-your sister hase out. Let''s go and pick her up!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Brother-inw, my sister is in the toilet. You don''t need to pick her up," The young girl shouted behind him. "Brother- in-w, you haven''t answered me yet. Do you dare to do that?"she added. Fade looked at Quin Lin who was walking toward him, and he became anxious. He quickly turned his head ,red at Momo, and asked her to stop talking nonsense. However, the little goblin seemed to have made up her mind to tease Fade. She shouted deliberately, "Brother-inw, you bragged so much. Why don''t you dare to respond now?" When Quin heard her voice, she couldn''t help but ask Fade curiously, "What is Momo talking about? What have you guys done?" "Ahem, no, nothing!" Fade said. He quickly waved his hand. Then, he thought quickly and found an excuse,saying, "Momo asked me if I dared to hurt you. Of course I wouldn''t dare. My wife is precious!" Quin did not expect Fade to speak such cheesy words in public. Instantly, her pretty face turned red. She said, "What ttering words." Then, she quickened her pace and walked toward Momo. However, the redness on her face and the curve in the corners of her mouth revealed the joy in her heart at the moment. Fade, who was behind her, couldn''t help but wipe the sweat on his forehead. He said in his heart, " This little goblin Momo is too scary. I''m afraid that I will really fall into her trap in the future." Just as Fade was wiping his sweat, Momo turned around and pranced over. She held Fade''s arm intimately and said with a charming smile, "Hurry up!" Fade suddenly felt that his body was stiff, and his blood seemed to have be frozen. He noticed that Quin''s eyes had dimmed gradually, and he felt that his head was about to explode. However, the young girl Momo hugged Fade as if nothing had happened. She pulled him to Quin''s side and loosened her arm. Then, she exined, "Sister, just now, brother-inw was amazing. He pretended to be my boyfriend and chased away my pursuer." "Ahem, Momo. This, this is a trivial matter. There''s nothing much to say," Fade said. His cold sweat was dripping down his forehead. He felt that his wife''s eyes were getting sharper. Fortunately, at this time, Momo exined, "Sister, the pursuer has not left yet. That''s why I took brother-inw with me on purpose just now. Are you jealous?" Quin''s face turned cold. She snorted softly and said, "Hmph, will I be jealous ? Don''t make fun of me." "Alright, let''s go. It''s gettingte. Let''s head back to the vi!" Quin said. She quickened her pace and walked ahead of them. Behind her, Fade red at Momo. She made a silly face at him, and then ran after Quin with a smile. Fade could only quicken his pace and catch up with them. At the same time, the ugly man was looking at them from far. He noticed that Fade was holding Momo, and a gorgeousdy was next to him as well. He felt a sense of despair. He whispered to himself, "Is the ability in that matter really so important? That guy actually got two beautiful women in both of his arms." Thinking about this, the man clenched his fists tightly and shouted firmly, "I want to be stronger. I want to be a man who does it seven times a night!" The woman beside the ugly man thought that he was a pervert and she hurriedly ran for a short while to leave when she heard his cry. The man wanted to cry again but no tears appeared. He could only cover his face and run down the mountain. At this time, Fade, Quin and Momo also returned to the vi. Since they had gone up and down the mountain, they were sweating. Therefore, they had to take a bath. When it came to the topic of taking a shower, Quin and Momo turned to look at Fade at the same time. Their gazes were rather strange. Fade coughed dryly and quickly said, "The wall of the bathroom has been fixed. There will be no more problems." As a result, Quin went into the bathroom and checked the surroundings several times. After confirming that there was no problem, she quickly took a bath and then came out. After taking a shower, the three of them said goodnight to each other and went back to their respective rooms to sleep. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 The next day, the three of them got up very early. The air on the mountain was particrly fresh. After taking a deep breath of the misty air, they felt cool and refreshed. Looking at the sun that was rising from the east, Fade Chen took a deep breath and exhaled. His breath was like smoke from a dragon. It looked like a stream of white silk as it flew out a few meters and finally dissipated in the air slowly. He did this repeatedly, and the air he exhaled circted around for quite some time. If this skill was seen by ordinary warriors, they would probably be amazed. After exercising along the mountain vi for a while, he returned to the house and had breakfast with Momo Soo and Quin Lin. After that, the three of them strolled around the top of the mountain for an entire morning. After lunch, they set off for their journey back home. The journey this time was very short and there were not many beautiful scenery around. However, for Quin, it was a rare opportunity for her to rx. After all, she had been under great pressure during this period due to her work. She was also facing matters that were rted to her mother and her brother. Even though Quin was a strong woman, she still couldn''t bear this immense pressure, and her spirit was almost past the breaking point. At this time, Fade was keenly aware of her stress and issues. He took her on such a trip to allow her to readjust her mood. This trip had caused her to feel alive again. At this moment, Quin could not help but smile as she looked at Fade, who was like a child, ying with Momo. For the first time in her life, she felt that her husband seemed to be a good match with her. Perhaps, he was a suitable partner for her! However, when she thought of the fake marriage agreement that she had signed with Fade, she couldn''t help but feel depressed. Her expression darkened, and she couldn''t help but sigh softly. Fade, who was in front, noticed her sigh behind him keenly. He stopped in his tracks. He turned around and asked with concern, "Dear, what''s wrong? Are you tired and can''t walk any longer? Let me carry you then!" Quin shook her head and said with a smile, "It''s alright. I''m not tired. I''m just sighing." Fade did not leave her side. Instead, he crouched down in front of Quin, patted his own back and said with a smile, "Dear,e on, I''ll carry you. Don''t worry, I''m very strong. It''s not a problem for me to carry you down the mountain.It''s not even a problem for me to carry you for the rest of my life." These sudden loving words caused Quin ''s heart to tremble. She ced all the worries that she had at the back of her mind and blushed. Seeing that Quin was still hesitating, Fade decided to take the initiative. He hugged his wife''s thigh directly and allowed his wife to lie on his back. Then, he got up and began to walk with his wife on his back. Quin was startled. Fade''s speed was very fast, so she felt nervous all of a sudden. She couldn''t help but put her arms around Fade''s neck. Her graceful and delicate body was tightly attached to Fade''s back, which allowed him to feel a warm and gentle sensation. He became more vigorous as he walked. Fade carried Quin on his back, and he also deliberately changed his speed. Sometimes, he was fast, and sometimes, he was slow. Other times, he would bounce up and down, and other times, he would brake suddenly. In this way, Quin, who had always been as cold as an iceberg, was like a child at this moment. She screamed in fear, and her voice was like the sound of bells echoing in the mountains. At the same time, along with Fade''s movements, her soft body constantly struck against his body, causing Fade to feel rxed and happy. Quin felt that this trip was even more exciting than thest time when she had taken the roller coaster. They walked down all the way to the foot of the mountain. Her cheeks were red, and a layer of sweat appeared on her forehead. Her hair was a little messy, and her chest rose up and down rapidly due to her intense gasps. "Dear, are you happy?" Fade asked with a smile. A tinge of redness shed across Quin''s face. Without answering him, she pounded Fade''s back gently and said, "Alright, let me down now!" However, Fade acted like he was throwing a childish tantrum. He held Quin''s thighs tightly and said with a smile, "Dear, I won''t let you down if you don''t tell me that it was fun." Quin felt helpless instantly. She could only nod and say, "It was fun, it was fun!" Fade ced his wife down happily and rubbed his hands, looking intoxicated. Seeing this, Quin could not help but blush. She red at Fade, lowered her head and walked quickly toward the car. She opened the car door and got into the front passenger''s seat. She said to Fade, who was still smelling the fragrance on his palm, "It''s gettingte. Get into the car quickly!" "Yes, yes, I''ll get in the car right away as my wife ordered," he said. Fade nodded with a smile and trotted over. He opened the door with a grin, sat in the driver''s seat, buckled the seat belt, and then started the car engine. He drove the car out with a loud sound. Quin was taken aback by the speed of the car. She could not help but re at Fade and said, "Slow down, don''t rush!" Fade nodded with a smile, then he slowed down and drove steadily. The car drove for some distance after a few minutes. Fade faintly felt that something was wrong. He couldn''t help but frown. He looked at Quin and said, "Dear, have we forgotten something? I have the feeling that something is wrong!" Quin looked at her bags and searched through them. She shook her head and said, "We have taken everything. Perhaps, your feelings were wrong?" "Oh, we have taken everything! Then, why do I feel like I''ve dropped something? Maybe I am wrong!" he said. Fade shook his head and continued to drive. At this time, Quin''s cell phone rang. As soon as she picked up the call, Momo''s roaring voice came from the other end of the phone. "Sister, brother-inw, why did you guys drive away? I haven''t gotten in the car yet!" Momoined. Fade and Quin looked at each other and they were stunned. Then, they smiled awkwardly at each other, patted their heads and eximed, "So, we really did forget something!" Fade quickly stopped the car and then turned around. He said with a wry smile, "I thought that I had forgotten something. It seems like Momo hasn''t gotten into the car yet!" Quin''s face was also ruddy. She quicklyforted Momo on the other end of the phone. "Momo, don''t worry, we will go back to pick you up immediately,"she said. "Sister, brother-inw, you two were being so loving until both of you forgot me. Boo hoo!" The young girlined. She was almost about to cry. Quin and Fade coughed dryly and quickly turned around to pick up Momo. It took them a long time before Momo got into the car. The young girl sat in the back seat angrily and thumped the seat in front of her. She said angrily, "Sister, brother-inw, you guys are behaving so terribly. You guys had so much fun that you forgot about me." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "It was a mistake, a mistake. There won''t be a next time," Fade quickly apologized. It was rare for Quin to blush because she had made a mistake. She quickly turned her head and apologized to Momo. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 In the car, Momo Soo, the little beauty, was seething with anger for a long time. She still felt angry, even when Fade Chen apologized to her. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Quin Lin continuously consoled Momo with an apologetic expression on her face. After all, she was always reliable,and she had never made a mistake like this before. Thus, at this moment, she felt remorseful. After Momo heard Quin''s apology and her story, she snorted and put the me on Fade . "Sister, you don''t have to apologize. It''s all brother-inw''s fault. If he didn''t go down the mountain with you on his back and deliberately tease you, how could you forget that I''m still behind?" "Momo, you can''t me me for this. Your sister was tired of walking, so I carried her on my back. Is there anything wrong with that?" Fade defended himself. The young girl held Quin''s arm and said excitedly, "Sister, listen to me. My brother-inw won''t admit his mistakes. From now on, you''ll have to discipline him and teach him a lesson. He can''t do such a thing again." Then, the young girl had an idea and began to think about things again. She said, "Sister, I suspect that brother- in-w had ulterior motives. Think about it. He wanted to carry you down the mountain as an excuse, but he actually yed tricks on you and took advantage of you." Quin felt a little sorry for Fade, so she quickly exined, "No, no. Fade didn''t take advantage of me." "Sister, you don''t have to defend him. I saw that he pranced around on purpose so that you would bump against his back. In this way, he took advantage of you. Also, his hand was touching you," the young girl said. She red at Fade and her little head seemed to think of something. She said again, "Also, sister, when you got in the car, he immediately started driving. Maybe he did this on purpose. He wanted to get rid of me and take advantage of you when the two of you were alone together." Fade felt that he was being framed and said, "Momo, don''t spout such nonsense, I absolutely did not have such ideas!" Momo said angrily, "Sister, I''m not spouting nonsense. Last time, my brother- in-w rushed in and saw-" Upon hearing this, Fade''s hand, which was on the steering wheel, became unstable. He almost drove the car into a ditch. He quickly shouted, "Momo, my dear Momo. I know I''m wrong. It''s all my fault, okay? I''ll admit my mistakes, sincerely. Alright?" Fade could only admit to his mistakes. Otherwise, who knew what this young girl would say. "It''s not enough to just admit to your mistakes! You need to take practical actions!" Momo pouted and said. Fade said, "What practical actions? I will take action as long as you ask me to." Momo pouted and she tilted her head. After thinking for a while, she didn¡¯t seem to have any particr request. In the end, her eyes lit up and she said, "Brother-inw, I¡¯ve thought of it. I have a request!" "What request? Tell me, Momo!" Fade said. She said, "Brother- in-w, my request is for you to do one more thing for me. You are not allowed to refuse." "This-" Fade hesitated. Subsequently, the young girl immediately turned to Quin and said, "Sister,st time, brother-inw, he broke into-" Fade quickly said, "I promise, I promise, I promise to do one more thing for you." The young girl nodded and said with satisfaction, "That''s more like it. You have a good attitude when you apologize." Fade wanted to cry but no tears appeared. He didn''t dare to say anything more. He was worried that this young girl would cause trouble again. At this time, the young girl was in a good mood. She let out a sigh of relief and she stopped frowning and pouting. Then, she rubbed her little face gently and muttered to herself, "My face is so sore since I''ve pouted for so long. Fortunately, I got brother-inw to promise to do one thing for me. In this way, my brother-inw would owe me three conditions. I have to think about how to use these three conditions now!" When Fade heard the young girl talking to herself, he was anxious. He almost wanted to cry, but no tears appeared. He had been set up by this young girl again. However, what could he do? He had to continue driving and pretend that he knew nothing. At this time, Momo was no longer angry, and she started a conversation with Quin. She even made an appointment with her for their next tour. Quin also chatted with Momo with a smile. She seemed to be in a good mood. Fade couldn''t help but smile when he saw this. This trip was worth it as his wife was happy and she could release her stress. At this moment, the cars in front of them suddenly became jammed and they slowed down their speed. Fade had no choice but to slow down the car. Then, he looked ahead, and tried to find out what had happened. Fade poked his head out and saw that one side of thene, which was initially two-way, was completely blocked. The cars that went both directions were all jammed on one side at the moment. Since the cars were all in the samene, the driving speed eventually became slower. It turned out to be a little yellow cow. It was chewing on a pile of grass that was next to it. The surrounding drivers couldn''t chase the little yellow cow away even though they tried to honk their horns and shout at it. Therefore, they could only slow down the speed of their cars and moved forward cautiously. At this time, the car in front was moving forward slowly, carefully avoiding the little yellow cow, in case they bumped into it. Several cars in front of them drove cautiously. Fade also drove forward. He wanted to bypass the little yellow cow and drove past it directly. At this moment, a whistle suddenly sounded. The little yellow cow, who was eating grass, suddenly raised its head and then took a step forward. This time, Fade''s car couldn''t avoid it at all and the car directly collided with the little yellow cow. Fortunately, Fade''s speed was not fast, so the car and the little yellow cow only bumped into each other slightly. It was not a big deal. Fade was going to move the car to the side and drive past the little yellow cow. But at this moment, several figures suddenly rushed out of the grasnd by the roadside and surrounded Fade''s car while shouting. All of them looked fierce. "Stop! Stop!" they shouted. "Stop! Stop the car right now!" they shouted again. "You hit my cow. Do you want to run away?" they questioned. These men shouted and a man walked to the front of the window. He mmed the window and shouted, "Get out of the car. Do you hear me? Get out of the car! Pay for this!" When Momo saw this, she couldn''t help but be angry and said, "What are all of you doing? It¡¯s clear that your cow bumped into us. You even want us to pay for that. This is extortion!" "Extortion? Little girl, it¡¯s a fact that you guys bumped into my cow. Don''t tell me that you guys want to deny it!" Another pair of people surrounded the other side. They mmed the car window and roared at Momo. Quin''s face fell when she saw this. She protected Momo and red at the people outside coldly. At this moment, Fade''s expression darkened when he saw this. These guys were obviously not good people. The little yellow cow must have been deliberately brought to the road to ckmail them. He opened the car door, got out of the car, and prepared to reason with them. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Just as Fade Chen got out of the car, he saw a figure in front of him. His eyes suddenly sank and he said in a cold voice, "It''s you!" The figure was stunned. When he saw Fade, his expression suddenly turned cold. He gritted his teeth and said, "It''s you." This person was the voyeur who was taught a lesson by Fadest night. Fade had only hit him a few times and he had driven him away. He didn''t expect that this guy would be here ckmailing him again. For a moment, Fade''s eyes turned cold. When the young man saw Fade''s cold eyes, he couldn''t help but feel a chill in his body. He instinctively took a few steps back, but then he showed a hint of anger. He red at Fade and shouted, "Damn it, it''s you again. I must teach you a lesson today." Hearing the young man''s words, the men next to the young man couldn''t help looking at him and asked at the same time, "What''s wrong, Kaiser? Do you know this guy?" The young man named Kaiser gnashed his teeth and said, "I was injured by this guy. Moreover, he ruined my good ns too." Hispanions next to him immediately knew what he was talking about since they had done that many times. Several people surrounded Fade with fierce eyes instantly. They had cold smiles on their faces and they clenched their fists with creaking sounds. "Young man, you hit our brother. What do you think we should do?" the people asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Also,you hit our little yellow cow . Just tell me how muchpensation you can give us!" they said again. Fade nced at them with a look of disdain on his face. He looked at Kaiser and said coldly, "Are you sure you want to start a fight?" Kaiser immediately felt a chill in his body and an icy sensation came over his heart. His legs gave away a little as Fade''s skills had left a deep impression on him when he was peeping thest time. The body parts where he was beaten up were still in pain. Kaiser''spanions frowned and they continued to approach Fade after seeing this. "Damn it! How dare you threaten my brother! You''re looking for death!" they shouted. "Brat, you are quite arrogant!" they said. "What the hell? Look at the situation you''re in right now. How dare you threaten us? Do you want to die?" they said. They continued to approach him. One of them even pulled out a steel pipe and walked toward Fade with a fierce look on his face. The surrounding drivers in the vehicles and passersby couldn''t help but be scared when they saw this. With looks of panic on their faces, they quickly stepped back and got out of the way. At this moment, a car owner who couldn''t bear to witness this couldn''t help shouting, "You guys are breaking thew. I''ll call the police to arrest all of you." The man with the steel pipe heard the words and quickly walked over. He hit the hood of the car with the steel pipe, causing the car hood to sink, and a cloud of ck smoke emerged from it. The owner of the car was shocked, and then his face showed anger. He opened the door and was about to rush out. However, the others quickly stopped him and began to persuade him in a low voice. "Brother, don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive. You are no match for them!" the others advised. "Yeah, didn''t you see that! There were seven or eight of them, and you can''t beat them," they said. The man gnashed his teeth and said angrily, "They blocked my way and smashed my car. I don''t believe no one can control them." Some people who were familiar with the situation here suddenly sighed and quickly persuaded him,saying, "Brother, let me tell you. The situation here really can''t be controlled by anyone." "Howe?" The car owner''s face was full of anger and disbelief. The passerby said in a low voice, "They are all people from the nearby viges. This ce is located at the borders of Long City. It is difficult to manage the borders with the neighboring cities. In addition to that, almost all the vigers here have the same surname. They have a very deep rtionship with each other. If something happens, a few viges and hundreds of people in the surrounding areas will rush out to help. Even the police won¡¯t be able to do anything!" "So, in this ce, if we encounter such a thing, we would just pay some money to settle the matter. Otherwise, we''ll be the ones to suffer if we get into trouble," the passerby said. After listening to the passerby''s words, the car owner''s heart was full of dissatisfaction, confusion, and anger. "So you guys let them be sowless just because it is not easy to manage them?" the car owner questioned. The passerby sighed and said, "We have no choice . After all, the police force is limited in its power, and the rtionship between the ns here is aplicated affair. We can only dy dealing with this matter for the time being." The car owner gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Anger was written all over his face, but there was nothing he could do about the situation Indeed, if the situation was how the passersby described, he would not be able to get justice even if he was beaten up here. In the end, he had no choice but to swallow his pride. The car owner lowered his head and retreated to one side. When the man with the steel pipe saw this, he sneered and smiled proudly. He pointed to the car owner and said, "Be a good boy and stand aside. Otherwise, I''ll destroy this car." The car owner gnashed his teeth in anger, but he didn''t dare toe forward as there were arge number of people there. Besides, the vige was nearby. He was afraid if someone shouted, hundreds of people could gather there. After scaring off the car owner, the men looked at Fade again. With a smug smile on their lips, they sneered, "Boy, you should be afraid now!" "Good boy, just pay us for this matter. Perhaps, this matter can be settled then!" The man with the steel pipe said. Fade looked at him and said coldly, "What if I don''t pay?" The man with the steel pipe swung the pipe with a cold look in his eyes, and he walked toward Fade''s car. He was ready to smash the car. However, Kaiser stopped the man and said, "Brother Huang, be careful. Don''t hurt the people inside. There are two beautiful women inside!" Upon hearing this, Brother Huang fixed his eyes and found that there were two women sitting in the car. He looked at their faces and body figures, and they were as pretty as fairies. They were even more beautiful than the female celebrities he saw on TV. Brother Huang''s eyes lit up immediately, and he was about to drool. He patted Kaiser''s shoulder and said with a smile, "No wonder you were in a hurry to go up the mountain yesterday. It turns out that you wanted to see these two beautiful women take a bath! How were their figures? Have you seen their key parts? Are they big or not?" Kaiser smiled, but then his face fell. He pointed angrily at Fade and said, "I didn''t even have time to take a look before I got caught by this guy. He even beat me up." Brother Huang, who was holding a steel pipe, walked to Fade with a sneer and said, "Boy, I didn''t expect you to have such good fortune! You are happy to have two beautiful womenst night, weren''t you?" "Let us have a good time with them today! It''s okay that you hit my little yellow cow. I won''t me you and I don''t want yourpensation. What do you think?" Brother Huang said again. He laughed and pped the steel pipe in his hand. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Inside the car, Quin Lin and Momo Soo''s faces turned red with anger upon hearing his words, and their chests heaved violently up and down. As a result, Kaiser and the others who were standing outside the car, were even more lecherous. They stared directly at the two women in the car, and their saliva almost flowed out. "Look, the more angry they get, the more beautiful they are. I can''t help myself anymore," someone said. "What the f*ck. Look at her figure. She''s like a honey peach. I really want to bite her," someone said desperately. "Which one do you think is prettier, the older one or the younger one?" they started topare between Quin and Momo . "The older one is definitely prettier. She''s so mature. I''m sure she will be great to have fun with!" someone replied. "I like the younger one. She looks innocent and tender!" someone said again. "Hehe, who cares about their ages. We''ll have fun with both of them together at that time. Let''s have a good time!" they cheered. Listening to their dirty words, Quin and Momo were so angry that their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. They quickly took their clothes to block their graceful bodies. Brother Huang and Kaiser sneered and they walked to Fade Chen. They surrounded him and said, "Boy, did you hear me? Our brothers just want to-" However, before they had finished their words, they noticed the change in Fade''s expression at that moment. Previously, his expression was calm, as if he did not take things seriously at all. He did not seem afraid as well. But now, his expression was gloomy, and his eyes were full of anger. He clenched his fists, and his body exuded a suffocating aura. Kaiser couldn''t help but tremble as he sensed this aura. He took a few steps back involuntarily. Although Brother Huang felt a little ufortable, he didn''t take Fade seriously. He held his steel pipe and threatened him, saying,"Boy, I''ll give you one minute to think about this. Now-" But before he finished his words, Fade pounced on Brother Huang like a cheetah . Brother Huang was shocked, and then he was furious. He waved the steel pipe and threw it at Fade. The subordinates beside him were also startled when they saw this. Then, they quickly rushed over and roared at the same time. "F*ck, how dare you attack Brother Huang! You''re looking for death!" the subordinates yelled. "Brother Huang, we''re here. Let''s beat him to death together!" they shouted. "Cripple the boy, and then let him watch us y with his woman!" "Let''s take action. We must teach him a lesson, otherwise-" they said. As they roared, Fade seemed like a cheetah as he rushed toward Brother Huang in a fast speed. Brother Huang was anxious and he directly swung the steel pipe at Fade, aiming to smash his head. Witnessing this, the passersby around couldn''t help but scream, and their faces showed a look of horror. "If the pipe hits his head,that young man will be dead." "He''s going to be seriously injured even if he''s not dead!" someone said. "This move is too ferocious. Is there really no one who can control this group of people?" someone questioned again. "Ah, this, we have no choice and we can''t help!" someone said. Among the sounds of sighs and exmations, the steel pipe came toward Fade''s head with the sound of whirring wind. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Fade narrowed his eyes andunched a blow at the steel pipe. Brother Huang sneered after seeing this. "You are looking for death. How dare you use your fist to hit my steel pipe. Let''s see if your fist or my steel pipe is going to break," Brother Huang said. While speaking, Brother Huang gritted his teeth, almost exerting all his strength, andunched the pipe toward Fade''s fist. "boom!" With a loud crash, Fade''s fist collided with Brother Huang''s steel pipe. However, the scene in Brother Huang''s imagination, where the steel pipe would smash Fade''s fist, did not materialize. Instead, Fade''s iron-like fist caused Brother Huang''s steel pipe to bend, even though the pipe was as thick as a child''s arm. The huge force passed through the steel pipe to Brother Huang''s hand. A violent tremor directly caused Brother Huang''s right hand to tear and bleed. The steel pipe fell from his hand, and his face was filled with pain. "You Brother Huang looked at Fade incredulously. Before he could finish his words, Fade kicked him between his legs. Suddenly, with a snap, the sound of something cracking could be heard. Brother Huang covered his crotch and fell painfully on the ground as he convulsed. He had an agonizing and miserable expression on his face. His face was so distorted that he almost did not look human. Brother Huang''s helpers were stunned and they slowed down when they saw this scene. While they were still in a daze, Fade threw himself at them. Heunched his fists and feet quickly and struck them down. Suddenly, sounds of cracking and breaking could be heard. These viins were directly knocked down to the ground by Fade. All of them fell to the ground and cried out in pain. In the end, only Kaiser, who had been hiding in fear, was left. At this moment, he looked at Fade with his mouth open and his eyes were full of horror. When he spotted Fade walking toward him, his whole body trembled and he turned around to escape. He kept shouting, "Devil, you are the devil, you¡ª" As a result, the sound of whirring wind could be heard. Fade kicked up a stone and struck Kaiser''s back directly, causing his head to sink, and he fell on the road instantly. His whole face was mmed heavily on the rough road. It turned into a mess of blood and flesh, and it was almost impossible to tell who it was. In less than three minutes, Fade had finished off this bunch of viins. The passersby around him were stunned at first, and then they showed a look of surprise. Some people even apuded. The car owner whose car was smashed was very excited at this moment. He pped his hands enthusiastically and shouted, "Well done. You did a great job. Kill these lawless guys and they will not dare to bully others anymore." The car owner was extremely excited, but some people who were familiar with the situation let out a sigh, grabbed him, and said, "Don''t be too happy. It''s not over yet." The car owner was confused and he said, "Why isn''t this over yet? Are they still able to fight? Even if someone were toe and fight, they are no match for this young man. He is too fierce. I can tell that he is a master of martial- arts. This fight was really awesome." The passersby said in a low voice, "What happens now will not be rted to physical fighting. No one can do anything about this matter, no matter how powerful they are." "What the hell are you talking about?" The car owner asked in confusion. At this moment, footsteps and voices came from all around. The passersby''s expression changed abruptly when they heard this noise. They pulled the car owner back and said, "Here they are. You can see for yourself!" The car owner turned his head and saw that huge numbers of vigers wereing out of the viges on both sides of the road. They were roaring, shouting, and running to this side fiercely. Looking at the ck mass approaching, the number of people was no less than two hundred. Moreover, many of them were white- haired old men and old women. "This, this is-" The car owner''s face turned pale. The passersby said, "Those gangsters are not the most troublesome people. Instead, these old vigers are the biggest trouble." While speaking, this group of middle- aged and elderly people rushed over from both sides and completely blocked the road. Arge group of people gathered around Fade''s car. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Without waiting for Fade Chen to speak, these elders started chattering. One of them spat at Fade and roared at him. "Young man, how can you do this? You bumped into our cow and even hit our people. You have to give us an exnation!" the elders shouted. "You must give us an exnation, or you''re not allowed to leave," they warned Fade. "Stop him! Don''t let him run away! Stop him!" the elders yelled. "That''s my son. Since you hit him, you must pay apensation. Pay up now!" one of them shouted. "My son was beaten by you. Fifty thousand yuan, not a penny less," they said. Amid the bustling noise, some people walked toward the car and began to beat the car windows and doors. They shouted at Quin Lin and Momo Soo who were inside the car. "Come out, you disgusting couple. Both of you, get out now!" the elders shouted. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "You''ve injured my son. I''m going to beat you to death, you bitch," they yelled. "Open the door! Get the hell out of there!" they yelled again. "Are you guys still being unreasonable? It''s obviously you guys ¡ª" Momo was so angry that she wanted to lower the window and argue with them. But just as the window was lowered a little, the group of elders began to curse loudly and even began to spit at the window. Momo quickly rolled up the car window and stopped arguing with them when she saw this. At this time, Fade looked at the crowd of elders and could not help but frown. Listening to their twittering voices, Fade shouted, "Shut up!" They were stunned by his thunder-like voice. After a moment of silence, they immediately began to shout again. Some people even began to take action to start a fight. Fade''s eyes darkened and he pushed the people in front of him away gently. One middle- aged woman seemed to have gotten a electric shock.She fell down on the ground in an exaggerated manner. She clutched her stomach and began to scream, "Help! Help! This young man is hitting the elders!" After that, the other elders began to take action promptly. Some of them fell in front of Fade. They covered their faces and arms and shouted. Some of themid down next to the car and shouted that the car had bumped into someone. They asked for him to pay apensation. There were around 20 old people who were lying down, crying and shouting around Fade and his car. Outside, the middle-aged people and young people in the vige surrounded Fade with cold faces, blocking the roads to prevent him from running away. The surrounding drivers and tourists were dumbfounded when they witnessed such a situation. The car owner, who was indignant, couldn''t help gulping at this moment. He felt that his heart couldn''t bear it anymore. The passerby sighed and said, "Do you know how powerful they are now? This is the real trouble. You have no way to deal with this group of old rogues. You can''t scold them, beat them, and you can''t even escape. In the end, you can only pay them ." The car owner didn''t know what to say. He could only sigh and mourn for Fade silently in his heart. Fade was in trouble, and this was regrettable. Fade gazed at the old people around him in an indifferent manner and said coldly, "I''ll give all of you onest chance. Get up right away and get out of my way!" The old people obviously didn''t want to get up. Instead, they cried even louder. The sound of crying and screaming shocked the entire road. Fade''s eyes turned cold and he said indifferently, "You guys asked for this." After that, Fade took action directly. He grabbed an old rogue, and then threw him to the side of the road. There were farnd on both sides of the road. The old man was thrown out and he fell into the muddy farnd. He was not badly injured, but he was in a mess and covered in mud. For a moment, the crowd saw the old people flying out of the road one by one. They fell into the rice fields on both sides of the road. In less than a few minutes, the old people around Fade were all thrown out by him. When the passersby saw this, they were stunned at first, and then they apuded. After all, they hated this group of rogues. The car owner, who was filled with indignation, couldn''t help apuding and said, "Well done, he did a great job. That was so satisfying." However, the passerby sighed and said, "What''s so good about this situation? That young man was being too impulsive. He is in big trouble this time." "Howe? Those old people are fine. They''re just covered with mud!" The car owner said. The passerby sighed and said, "How could there be no consequences? They were already lying on the ground and they were shouting incessantly before the young man flung them to the roadside. Now, this young man is in trouble. How would these old people let him go away just like this. He is really in trouble this time. I don''t know how much he needs to pay to solve this problem!" Just as the passerby sighed, as expected, the middle-aged men and the young men on the periphery rushed over aggressively. They held shovels and hoes in their hands and red fiercely at Fade. "Boy, how dare you hit my mother! I''m going to kill you!" one of them screamed. "My grandmother was hurt by you. You have to pay for that," someone shouted. "The seedlings that I nted have also been destroyed, and you have to pay for my loss," someone else shouted again. "Boy, don''t think that you can leave if you''re not paying us. I''m telling you, you should pay at least 20,000 yuan for each of these old people," they said. The drivers and tourists around were angry and they wanted to say something on behalf of Fade as they heard this. But before they could say anything, one of the vigers red at them fiercely. An old man with mud all over his body came over and was about to lie down there. The drivers were so scared that they didn''t dare to say anything. Facing these raging young men and middle-aged men, Fade''s expression was still calm. He said coldly, "I have given you guys a chance. You should be grateful forthat "Boy, you''re the one who is being ungrateful!" A strong middle-aged man stood up and said. He red at Fade and shouted, "You have to pay for our loss today. Otherwise, don''t think about leaving." "Yes, our Vige Head is right!" everyone yelled. "Pay for the loss, pay for it!" they shouted again. Fade took out his cell phone and made a phone call while they were shouting. He said something and then hung up the phone. When the Vige Head saw this, he sneered and said, "Are you calling the police? Are you calling for help? I advise you not to waste your time. No one can solve this matter if you don''t pay for our loss." "Anyway, our vige is nearby. Let''s continue to fight like this. Let us see who should be afraid," the Vige Head said again. While speaking, this group of people sat down directly and surrounded Fade and his car. They nned to dy Fade . Fade was not in a hurry. He opened the car door, entered the car and sat down. He began to stall for time as well. Upon seeing this, Quin said with a worried expression on her face, "Are we really going to waste our time like this? Why don''t we call the police? The police will pay more attention to this matter if I show myself." Fade shook his head. He spoke in a t but cold tone, "Even if the police are involved this time, they will still act like this again if we left. Others who are unlucky will be ckmailed by them again." Chapter 392 Chapter 392 With a cold look in his eyes, Fade Chen said harshly, "That''s why this time, we have to teach them a lesson. Let them learn that evil methods like these aren''t the right way. Otherwise, this will keep going on." "Wait, you''re just going to let the fighters do their job?" Quin Lin asked, feeling a little worried. After all, with Fade''s authority, he could gather with just one word countless numbers of fighters from Long City. To him, teaching these vigers a lesson wasn''t a huge deal. If the Sun Family, a powerful martial- arts family, were to join them, the group would be even stronger. Fade smiled, stretched out his hand and touched Quin''s face, saying, "Don''t worry, honey. Things aren''t so direct. If all I wanted to do was to beat them up, wouldn''t I be able to do that alone? Do I need to summon more people?" "I just want them to remember the consequences of doing this. I want them to remember this lesson for the rest of their lives," Fade told her. "Brother-inw, I''m confused. What are you going to do?" Momo Soo couldn''t help interrupting. Fade smiled and said, "You''ll know when the people arrive." "Hmph, you are mean! Forget it then," Momo said, and she pursed her lips. Fade smiled lightly. He decided to shut his eyes and rest. Seeing this, the surrounding drivers and tourists, as well as the vigers, were all dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe that Fade was still in the mood to sleep at a time like this. It was as though he wasn''t in a hurry at all. "What the f**k, this guy must be really carefree. He can still sleep at a time like this!" "Can''t you see the two beautifuldies with him? If I were him, I would also be sleeping." "Sleeping won''t solve this problem. If more time passes by, the vigers will win! I mean, their houses are close, and it will be easy for them to replenish their supplies." "Oh dear, if this continues, all the roads are going to be jam packed. Then, we wouldn''t be able to walk anywhere." "I remember someone calling the police. Why aren''t they here yet?" When the vigers who were surrounding Fade saw him return to his car to sleep with an indifferent expression, they couldn''t help feeling confused and mad at the same time. After watching Fade for about ten minutes and seeing that he had no intentions of making a move, one of the young men couldn''t tolerate the situation any longer. He grabbed a stick and rushed toward Fade, intending to break the window of his car and wake him up. But just as he made his move, Fade immediately rolled down the window and flicked his fingers at the young man. Giving him a warning, he said, "Go away, and don''t disturb my precious sleep!" Immediately, the young man winced and covered his face with his hands. He backed away from the car with a look of agony. The people around him could see that the young man''s hands were full of blood. On his face, there was a huge cut approximately 10cm long. It was as if someone had tried to slit his face open. However, everyone had clearly seen what had happened earlier. They didn''t see Fade holding a knife and he barelyid a finger on this young man. However, the wound on the young man''s face said otherwise, causing the crowd to be even more nervous. The young man''s face was covered in blood. There was a look of fear on his face. The Vige Head''s expression darkened, as he walked over and said to the young man, "Go home and clean up your wound. Then,e back when you''re done. The more damages he causes, the more he has to pay. If he doesn''t pay up today, he can only dream about leaving this vige." "That''s right. If he doesn''t pay, don''t even think about leaving!" A group of vigers shouted angrily at Fade and continued to surround his car. However, nobody else dared to approach him. Fade didn''t bother looking at them. He just shut his eyes and continued to take a nap. After a long time, his cell phone suddenly rang. Fade''s eyes opened and he looked at the caller ID. Seeing that it was the person he was waiting for, a smile revealed on his face and he said, "They''reing. It''s time to start." After that, Fade opened the car door and walked out. The group of vigers were seemingly impatient, and they saw that he was getting down from the car. They immediately stood guard and looked at him vigntly. Fade on the other hand, looked in one direction and smiled. He waved his hand and urged, "There you are. Over here." Everyone was curious and they wanted to see what kind of help he had summoned. The Vige Head sneered, clenched his fists, and said in a cold voice, "No matter who you call, I won''t let this matter slide so easily." As they were talking, a few vans had arrived at the scene. As the doors opened, groups of mobsters with tattoos spilled out from the vans. At one nce, you could tell they were people you wouldn''t want to mess with. When the vigers saw this huge group of people, they couldn''t help but look nervous and timid. One of them stuttered," Isn''t... isn''t this the town''s mobster, Old Snake? What are these people doing here?" "The Old Snake and his gang are professionals. We are no match for their skills," A viger said nervously. When the Vige Head saw this, he frowned and shouted, "Don''t worry, so what if Old Snake is powerful? This isn''t about fighting only. The more he fights, the more we''ll reason with him. Besides, we shouldn''t necessarily be scared of Old Snake''." As he spoke, the Vige Head saw a bald middle- aged man walking over. He looked over at the man and said with a serious face, "Old Snake, this is a matter of our vige. Are you sure you want to be a part of this?" The Old Snake nced at the Vige Head and looked at him pitifully, saying,"Old Cui, you''ve provoked someone you shouldn''t have. After this, you''ll know what death looks like!" "Old Snake, you''re going to attack us? How dare you-" The Vige Head fumed. After that, Old Snake didn''t bother paying any attention to him. After letting his men stand guard, he walked up to Fade and bowed respectfully to greet him," Mr. Chen, my name is Yu Hu. Mr Sun from the city asked me to drop by here." "I see, so you know what to do?" Fade asked. "We will follow yourmand," Old Snake said respectfully. He didn''t know who the young man in front of him was. He only knew that Mr Sun was from the most elite family in Long City. Everyone in Long City he knew had to follow and heed Mr Sun''s Fade nodded and walked toward the Vige Head and his vigers. Old Snake followed behind him respectfully. Seeing this, the Vige Head''s face shed with a hint of panic. He gripped the hoe in his hand tightly. Seeing this, Fade smiled faintly and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t hit you. I just want to let you all have a taste of something more painful than being bashed." "What...what are you trying to do?" The Vige Head was a little nervous. The young man in front of him was exuding an aura that he couldn''tprehend. At this moment, another few more cars arrived. This time, a group of people in suits and leather shoes carrying briefcases walked over. "Good day, Mr. Chen!" They walked over and greeted Fade respectfully. Seeing this, Fade nodded and said, "Have you collected all the documents?" A middle- aged man nodded and replied, "There are 58 families in total involving 232 people. All the documents have been prepared." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Well, good job," Fade said and nodded. Then, he looked at the road in the distance. There were some vehicles heading toward them with official signs saying, "Ministry of Public Security", "Disciplinary Inspection", "Prosecutor''s Office", and "Department of Commerce". Seeing this, he whispered under his breath," It''s about to begin." Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Following Fade Chen''s gaze, the Vige Head and his vigers couldn''t help but turn to look at what he was staring at. When they saw those official vehicles heading over, the expressions on their faces couldn''t help but change a little. Some vigers said in an indifferent manner,"So what if the policees? Do they even dare to meddle in our affairs?" "That''s right. It''s not like no one has called the police before. They just can''t interfere in our business." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, someone immediately discovered that something was different andmented, "No, this is different. There are people from the Ministry of Public Security, from the Court of Law, and even some from the Department of Commerce. All the people from the majorw enforcement departments are here. This doesn''t feel right!" "So what if they''re from the Ministry of Public Security, Department of Commerce or the Court of Law? Can they really arrest us?" one viger said indignantly. After all, they had been causing trouble in their vige for so many years. Except for the asional serious conflict which was concealed by their superiors, no one cared about the other smaller matters. Many of the vigers also had this idea in mind and nodded at each other. Although they did find things a bit strange, they didn''t feel anything different in their hearts. But when the surrounding drivers and tourists saw this, they immediately felt that the situation was fishy. After all, the people who were dispatched from these major departments weren''t unimportant people. For a moment, everyone''s attention was focused on Fade, and they couldn''t help holding their breaths while waiting for what was about to happen next. The vehicles arrived in front of them and the engine ceased. Civil servants dressed in uniforms came down from the vehicles one after another. All of them walked up to Fade, bowed and greeted him respectfully,"Hello, Mr. Chen!" Fade nodded briefly and said casually, "Let''s begin!" Immediately, the group of people who were carrying briefcases and wearing suits walked forward. Facing the Vige Head, one of them said in a clear voice, "I am Larkin Xu, awyer from the Crimson Star Legal Department in Dragonville." Hearing this name, the vigers didn''t feel anything special, but the tourists and drivers were so shocked that the color on their faces were drained. Larkin was the topwyer in Long City, and his specialty was civilwsuits. Manyplicated cases had been solved in his hands. Of course, Lawyer Xu did note with a cheap price. However, with just a phone call, Fade had managed to not only summon Larkin, but his entirepany, toe over. Seeing that Larkin was someone with a high profile, it was hard for people to believe that he was here. When the vigers heard thewyer''s words, they were still confused. The Vige Head clutched his hoe tightly, stared at Larkin and shouted,"So what if you are awyer? All we''re doing is standing by the road, and we are not doing anything illegal. Are you going to arrest us?" Larkin shook his head and said lightly, "I won''t be discussing about the ongoing matter now." "Then what are you referring to-" The Vige Head was even more confused. Larkin stretched his hand toward his assistant, and the assistant ced a document in his hand. Larkin flipped through it and pointed at the name of the Vige Head and asked him,"You''re Lenny Liu, is that right?" "What...what do you want?" Thewyer''s calmness caused the Vige Head to feel nervous. Larkin continued flipping through the documents and said, "I see that your family has opened a small restaurant in town. There have beenints about the cleanliness of your restaurant which does not meet the proper standards. Your customers have entrusted us to take action against your restaurant and demand apensation of 200 thousand yuan." "200 thousand? That''s impossible!" The Vige Head shouted like a mad man. "Our restaurant would never have any hygiene issues, and we passed the inspection!"he said. "Is that so?" Thewyer said coldly. Then, he pointed to the civil servants from the Sanitary Bureau who were beside him. The civil servants from the Sanitary Bureau walked over and disyed an inspection report. "This is a report from an inspection that had just been conducted in your restaurant just a few minutes ago. Your restaurant does not meet the hygiene qualifications in more than 38 areas. We''re here to give you a notice of immediate closure." "No The Vige Head tried to defend himself. Larkin immediately added in a cold voice, "In addition to the hygiene problems of your restaurant, we suspect that you bribed the Sanitary Bureau''s head for illegal hygiene certificates. For this, the head has been dismissed from duty. As an aplice, you will also be charged with an equal punishment." While they were talking, the officers from the Ministry of Public Security walked over and had their handcuffs ready. They were prepared to arrest him and take him away. In the heat of the moment, the Vige Head was confused after being used of so many crimes. His expression became dark and frightful. Looking at the handcuffs gleaming in front of him, he gnashed his teeth and shouted, "I''m not guilty! There''s nothing wrong with our restaurant! You can''t frame us. We won''t leave with you." As he spoke, he waved his arm and summoned the vigers behind him. Suddenly, a group of vigers rushed forward and starting pushing at the officers, causing an even more chaotic scene than before. But the vigers were not nervous at all as they had dealt with situations like this many times before. Every time a police officer had arrived to arrest someone,they would work together. It was almost impossible for the police officer to take them away. This time, they thought that the situation was the same as always. But at this moment, Old Snake and his gangsters stepped forward. They stood between the vigers and blocked them. The vigers only attacked civil servants because they knew that the civil servants couldn''t attack them. But now that Old Snake and his gangsters were involved, they didn''t dare toy a single finger on them. Larkin stood behind Old Snake and swept the crowd with his cold gaze. He pointed to a middle- aged man who was pushing around and said, "Your name is Gareth Liu. You and your wife work at a construction site in the city. Am I right?" "How did you know that?" Gareth Liu was stunned. Larkin immediately took out a document and said in a cold voice, "You and your wife have been fired from the constructionpany. Also, because your work wasn''t up to the standards, eight projects at that construction site needed to be re- built. These are the papers from ourw firm''s tax department. The constructionpany you worked at is suing you and will require you to pay 120 thousand yuan forpensation." "120 thousand yuan? Impossible. IWhen Gareth heard the words a hundred and twenty thousand, he was shocked and he froze. Larkin ignored him and looked down at the old woman sitting on the floor and said, "Your name is Hedonia Huang, and your son works at an automobilepany in the county. I officially notify you that he has been fired . And, because of a work error, thepany would like to im 50,000 yuan." Hearing this, the olddy couldn''t help but be stunned. Then, she fell to the ground and began to roll and shout, "Bullying, you guys are bullies! My son would never-" Larkin was emotionless,as he looked at her and said in a cool tone, "And your grandson, due to the lack of documents from your son, he has been suspended from school. This is the notice." The olddy was stunned. She opened her mouth and was prepared to scream furiously. But at this time, Larkin immediately flipped open another stack of documents and told her coldly, "Your family''s property was expanded by a width of one meter illegally. People from the City Construction Bureau wille to tear down your property immediately. You should prepare to move." Chapter 394 Chapter 394 The olddy didn''t dare to make a scene. She was worried that if she uttered another word, her family would be in even more trouble. Right at this moment, none of the other vigers dare to meet the eyes of Larkin Xu. They were afraid, that if they gazed at him, something bad would also happen to their own family. But Larkin wasn''t here to be courteous, and he flipped open the documents one by one for all the vigers to see. One after another, punishments and penalties were handed out. Some were fired by theirpanies, others who had their own small businesses were ordered to shut down their businesses. Those who were in farming and agriculture were found to have done some illegal activities and had to have their farmnd repossessed and cleared. In short, nobody in the vige was spared of his wrath. Moreover, there were all sorts of reasons that led to them being charged. Some charges had reasons behind them, whereas others were just trivial matters. But at this time, Larkin was not nning to let them slide. He showed them all of the cases right in their faces. In just a few minutes, almost every single viger had received a few penalty letters and summons from the court. Ordinary small businesses were still okay, but those who were asked for hugepensations were completely dumbfounded at this moment. Lenny Liu, the Vige Head, had suffered the biggest loss. His small restaurant was shut down, and he had customers suing him. Also, he was suspected of bribery. He instantly gritted his teeth and he was incensed. He clutched the hoe tightly in his hand and teared the summoning letters he had gotten from the court. He red at Fade Chen and the rest of the people and snapped, "I don''t believe you guys. This is all fake, I don''t believe any of this." "Even if it''s true, your punishments are unfair. We won''tply with this." With the Vige Head taking the lead, the other vigers followed suit and began to shout in agreement. "It''s not fair. We won''tply." "No matter what judgments you''re going to make, we won''t cooperate. We''ll neverply with them!" "Yes, I don''t agree!" "If you want to tear down my house, just crush me with it!" "I''m going to fight you all to the death!" You could see the veins on the Vige Head''s neck bulging as he shouted energetically. He red at Fade, and his eyes were full of resentment. Gritting his teeth, he shouted, "It''s all his fault. Kill him. Let''s kill him together!" Suddenly, a group of vigers rushed toward Fade. The color on Old Snake and his followers'' faces changed. They had resolute expressions as they surrounded the vigers, ready to make a move at any moment. But at this time, Fade remained calm. He stared at the angry vigers coldly and said in a low voice, "You can try, but you''d better not regret it." "You can try beating me to death and see if I regret it!" The Vige Head shouted as he lifted his hoe and prepared to smash Fade with it. But at this moment, a phone call interrupted him. The Vige Head felt puzzled. He took the phone out and clicked to answer the call. Suddenly, a cry came from the other side of the phone, "Lenny, what have you done? Both of us are in deep trouble because of you." "What''s wrong, honey?" Lenny,the Vige Head was nervous. A woman''s cry came from the other end of the phone. "My store has been shut down. There are people here from the Sanitary Bureau and the Department of Commerce. Even the police are here. They''ve started arresting people." "What? I''m going to kill them..." the Vige Head snarled. But at this time, Larkin said coldly, "Your threatening words and actions have consequences on others. I will take note of everything." The Vige Head was still in a daze. At this time, one phone started ringing right after another, and there was crying or shouting on the other end. "Dad, what did you do? I''ve been fired by thepany. The boss said that it was all because of you." "Mom, who did you provoke again? Little Yuan was suspended from school. They said that it was something about his documents not beingplete, and something else about his misconduct." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "My stall was destroyed. The person who destroyed it said that you offended him." "Dad, I scratched someone else''s car. The other party wants me topensate 200 thousand yuan." All kinds of voices could be heard all around, and all the vigers were stunned. Their feet were glued to the ground as they listened to all the roaring and crying from the other side of the phones. At this moment, all their res of resentment and horror were directed at Fade. The Vige Head gritted his teeth and red at Fade. With a voice full of hatred, he said, "You, you threatened us with our family members. You are shameless." Fade sneered and said, "I''m shameless? I learned this from you guys. Since you guys could ckmail others out of the blue, I don''t see anything wrong with me finding fault with you. Plus, it was you guys who made all this mistakes and finally got caught." "These are just small matters that other people have alsomitted. You''re just plotting to take revenge on us," the Vige Head said, gnashing his teeth with resentment. Many of the vigers were also ring at Fade, and their eyes were full of dissatisfaction. Fade snorted and said, "Yes, all these are just trivial matters." "Besides, I''m warning you right now that this is just the beginning. In the future, if any of you even vite thew, even by just a bit, I promise you that there will be someone knocking on your door to arrest you immediately." "So, all of you had better behave yourself. Don''t do anything illegal, otherwise hmph-" Fade snorted. The vigers couldn''t help but shudder as they felt shivers down their spine. In the past, they had always believed that because their vige was located on the border and that it was a little remote, the police wouldn''t bother about all these trivial matters. Even if they wanted to, when the vigers came together, the police wouldn''t be able to handle them. That was why they had acted so brashly, constantly challenging the limits of thew, and even resorted to ckmailing others. But now, they had bumped into a huge obstacle. This obstacle intended to let them know the consequences of provoking someone powerful. He wanted to let them know that not just themselves, but all their family members and close friends would be affected by their mistakes. They also couldn''t argue that this was against thew, because he had brought the bestwyer from the city to pick out all their mistakes, and then have them arrested immediately. If they were going to use force, Old Snake and his followers weren''t just going to sit back and watch. When the time came, they would fight, and this group of vigers were definitely no match for them. At this moment, these vigers finally knew what strength and authority looked like. Finally, they were going to pay for their ignorance and shamelessness. For a moment, everyone stood still with their mouths open and their eyes expressionless. Their faces were nk. On the other hand, Fade waved his hand and signaled to the officers, "Arrest them!" Immediately, the officers from the Ministry of Public Service, Department of Commerce, Court of Law, and various other departments joined forces and arrested all the parties who were involved especially the group who was led by the Vige Head. The officers handcuffed them without showing them any mercy and shoved them into the cars. As a result, this group of vigers who were so erratic and fierce just now didn''t even say a single word to fight off the officers. Seeing this, the crowd couldn''t help apuding and looking at Fade with admiration and envy. Obviously, this man wasn''t someone ordinary. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to have executed such a huge n in a short period of time. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 All the people were arrested and the road was cleared. Fade Chen returned to the car and was ready to drive away. Momo Soo immediately pped her hands and shouted with excitement, "Good arrest. These rogues should be caught. Teach them a lesson and let them know how powerful you are." Quin Lin, on the other hand, was rtively rational. She asked, "There won''t be any problems with such arge- scale arrest, right?" Fade shook his head and said, "There won''t be any problems. Besides, many people here deserved it. They won''t be afraid if we don''t crush their arrogance this time." "However, many of their rtives and friends must have been implicated!" Quin said. Fade said, "Don''t worry, honey. I''m just using those people to scare them. If they know that they''re wrong, they will be releasedter. But if they still don''t repent, or if they go too far, then I won''t be so easy on them." Quin nodded and did not continue to speak. Fade drove straight to the city. A row of vehicles of different colors were behind them. They followed them and formed a unique flow of traffic on the road. The procession looked unusual and different. A few hourster, at two o''clock in the afternoon, the three of them finally returned home. As soon as they entered the vi, Momo immediately flung her luggage aside, and thenid on the sofa with her legs facing the sky, without caring about how she looked. She sighed, "This trip is really tiring. It''s only been a day and a half, and I didn''t expect it to be so tiring." Fadeughed and said, "Is this trip so tiring? It seems to me that you don''t exercise enough. You haven''t been practicing the things that I taught you previously!" When Momo heard this, she immediately pouted and said, "Brother-inw, how could you have the nerve to say this? It''s all your fault. Thest time you came to our taekwondo club in school, you taught Leonard Zhu and the drillmaster a lesson. Consequently, no one dares to train with me whenever I go to the taekwondo club. I can only practice by myself every time." "Momo, how could you me your brother-iw. You are too heartless! I helped you drive away the admirers at that time!" Fadeughed. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Humph, it''s all your fault, stinky brother- iw!" Momo wrinkled her small nose and snorted. Fade smiled and he stopped arguing with the young girl, because he knew that it was impossible for him to win. Quin came in with her luggage and saw Momo, who was lying on the sofa without caring about how she looked. She immediately walked over and pulled Memo''s clothes, covering the faint view of her slender waist and chest. "Momo, you''re a big girl now. You can''t be so casual anymore, do you understand?" Quin said. "Sister, it''s not my fault! Who cares about these things at home? If you want to me someone, me brother-inw. We wouldn''t have to go through so much trouble, and we won''t even need to wear clothes if not for him," Momo blurted out. Fade was speechless. He waved his hand and tried to defend himself. "Momo, I can''t believe you. You can even me this on me,"he said. "Humph!" The little girl snorted with her nose wrinkled. Then, she got up and walked to the bathroom. "I''m going to take a bath," she said. Quin quickly caught up with her and said, "Bring in the clothes that you''re going to change into. Otherwise, how can youe outter? Without wearing anything?" The young girl red at Fade again. Then, she grabbed her clothes and walked into the bathroom. Fade and Quin unpacked their luggage. Then, they took hot baths to relieve the fatigue of the journey. After bathing, the three of them chatted casually. It was time for dinner. The young girl mored for Fade''s cooking. Fade could only put on an apron and prepared another big meal in the kitchen. Finally the young girl ate so much until her stomach was round. Quin even burped gently, and she blushed immediately. After dinner, Fade brought the girls some wine to relieve them of their fatigue, and then they went to sleep. The next day, the holiday was about to end. The young girl reluctantly went back to Bay City. After Fade sent Momo back, he drove home slowly. Fade couldn''t help smiling when he thought of the smiles that his wife had in the past two days during their holiday. He thought in his heart, "This trip has really helped my wife to rx. It has helped her to relieve her of her depressing feelings these past few days." "In the future, if there is a chance, maybe we should go on more trips and holidays together," he thought. Just as Fade was thinking about where to travel with his wife in the future, he suddenly saw a familiar figure outside the window. Fade immediately slowed down the speed of the car, lowered the window, and reached out his hand to say, "Sister Lily, why do you have time to go shopping here?" This familiar figure was Lily Wei. Today, she was not wearing her usual work uniform. Instead, she was wearing a white floral dress, a pair of round-shaped leather shoes, with her long hair hanging over her shoulders. Lily didn''t seem as serious and cold as usual, but more gentle and friendly. She also looked a few years younger, like the girl next door. The faint aroma of floral fragrance on her body was still light and pleasant at that moment. Fade felt a sense of familiarity and could not help sniffing the air. Lily, who was walking on the road, was also surprised to see Fade. She smiled slightly and said, "What a coincidence. I haven''t seen you for a long time." Fade didn''t know if he was hearing something strange, but he could faintly hear a trace of resentment in her voice. As he thought of this, Fade stepped on the gas pedal and the car drove by quickly. Soon, he disappeared. When Lily saw this, she couldn''t help but be stunned, and then her face fell. She whispered, "Fade, don''t you have time to talk to me?" At the thought that she had not many chances to meet Fade since he left Bay City, Lily''s heart could not help but throb slightly. Especially when she thought of the blind date that she was going to soon, she felt even more jealous. She whispered to herself, "Maybe I will marry someone else in the future, if he misses this opportunity." Thinking of this, Lily''s mind jolted. Suddenly, she remembered that Fade was married and his wife was her best friend, Quin . Her heart sank immediately. She shook her red lips and her head hard, and said in a low voice, "Don''t think too much about this. Maybe I can really meet someone suitable from this blind date. At that time, the marriage will be settled, so mom won''t worry about me." As she thought about the situation, Lily quickened her pace and walked forward. However, the corner of her eyes had drooped slightly, causing her expression to seem a little dejected. Before Lily could take a few steps, there was a sudden yell behind her. "Wait for me, Sister Lily. Why are you walking so fast? Wait for me!" Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Lily Wei was startled and she immediately turned her head. Seeing Fade Chen trotting toward her, she couldn''t help but be stunned, and then the corners of her mouth were raised. "Why are you back? Where is the car?" Lily asked. Fade caught up with her and said with a smile, "Sister Lily, I found a ce to park the car just now, and then got off to go shopping with you!" Lily didn''t know why she felt a warm feeling in her heart when she heard this. The corner of her eyes that had been lowered just now was raised at this moment, and she seemed to be smiling a little bit more. However, she stillined and said, "You drove the car away so quickly. How do I know if you want to go shopping with me or if you hate talking to me?" "Sister Lily, you are falsely using me. Who would hate to talk to such a beautiful woman like you! At that time, I was rushing to get the parking space because I saw that the parking space was going to be upied by someone else," Fade said. "Well, there''s no need to exin to me. I understand," Lily said. She chuckled, then she looked at Fade and said, "I''m actually not shopping today." Fade and Lily walked side by side and he said with a smile, "Anyway, I have time. No matter what you are here for, I will apany you." Lily smiled, then she sighed and said, "I''m here for a blind date. Do you want to apany me for that?" "A blind date!" Fade replied. He was shocked and then said with a smile, "That is impossible. Sister Lily, why are you going on a blind date?" Lily looked at Fade and asked, "Why can''t I go on a blind date?" Fade scratched his head and said, "Sister Lily, you are beautiful. You have a good figure, a good character, and a good job. You are such a perfect woman. Why do you need a blind date? I''m afraid that all the people who are pursuing you will have to line up from Long City to Bay City." "What''s more, you''re still young, Sister Lily. There''s no need to be in such a hurry!" Fade said again. There were no women who didn''t like to be praised by others. Lily smiled when she heard this. She red at Fade and pushed him gently, saying, "You have a glib tongue, and you really know how to please me." "It''s a great thing to win Sister Lily''s favor!" Fade said with a smile. Lily smiled, but then her face became serious. She said earnestly, "What I said just now is true. I''m really here for a blind date today." "Ah!" Fade was really shocked. "Sister Lily, you, why are you going on a blind date? Who is he? How is his appearance? What''s his character like? How about his work, hobbies and so on..." he asked. Seeing Fade''s expression of panic, Lily somehow felt a sense of sweetness in her heart and said, "How should I know so much about him? I haven''t seen him yet. I have only chatted a little with him on WeChat." "Moreover, I''m not young anymore. I''m already 28 years old. If I don''t get married, I''ll be an old woman who no one wants," Lily said with a sigh. Fadeughed and said, "Sister Lily, are you 28 years old? I thought that you were only 18 years old!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "You really like to tter me!" Lily said. She smiled, then pointed to a well- decorated restaurant in front of her, and said, "That''s it. I''m going in." "Really?" Fade was a little surprised. Looking at Lily, who was walking toward the restaurant, he immediately stepped forward and followed her. Lily saw this and asked, "Why are you following me? I''m on a blind date." Fade came to Lily''s side and said with a smile, "I came here to pretend to be a boyfriend for you, Sister Lily! I used to pretend to be your boyfriend when I was in Bay City, and I even chased Duncan Wei away." "Who said I wanted you to pretend to be my boyfriend now? It was Duncan who was pestering me that time. This time it is different. It''s a formal blind date. How will i look like if I brought a boyfriend along? My mother is going to lecture me if so," Lily said. "Your mother will lecture you? Is this blind date introduced by Madam Wei?" Fade asked. Lily nodded and said, "My mother introduced him to me. Now, my father is not at home, and Tom is busy all day. My mother has nothing else to do, so she is busy introducing me to many people ." "Ah, I see!" Fade scratched his head and said. Lily red at him and said, "Now, you know why I don''t want you to pretend to be my boyfriend!" "Since you don''t want a fake one, it means that you want a real one," Fade said with a smile. Speaking of a real boyfriend, Lily''s heart couldn''t help but tremble. Then, she sighed and said, "Don''t joke anymore. I''m going in. Goodbye." Watching Lily walking into the restaurant, looking around, and then walking toward a tall and handsome man, Fade inexplicably felt a trace of jealousy in his heart. Gritting his teeth, he directly rushed in and quickly caught up with Lily. When Lily saw Fade chasing after her, she couldn''t help but be shocked. Then, she had a strange feeling that she didn''t know whether it was happiness or something else. "Why are youing after me? I''ve told you, don''t pretend to be my boyfriend," Lily said. Fade raised his head and pouted,saying, "Sister Lily, I''m noting after you. I''m here for a meal. This is a restaurant, and everyone cane here." Lily looked at Fade, who was throwing a childish tantrum, and she really didn''t know what to say. At this time, the tall and handsome man came up to her with a smile and said, "Miss Wei, I''m Wellington Tu. This way, please." Lily nced at Fade, then she nodded slightly. She followed Wellington and sat down at the table. Fade nced at the table next to Lily. However, the business of this restaurant was really good. There was no vacant space beside Lily''s table. Seeing that Lily had already sat down, she was talking andughing with Wellington. They had started to order. Fade gritted his teeth and walked directly to the table closest to them. Then, he said to the guest at the table, "Can you offer this seat to me?" The person who was eating was a little unhappy. He looked up at Fade and said, "Who are you? Why do you want me to-" Before he could finish, Fade took out a stack of notes worth 10,000 yuan and handed it to the man, saying, "These are yours if you offer this seat to me." The man was stunned. Then, he and hispanion looked at each other. He quickly nodded and said with a smile, "Okay, okay, we''ll give it to you. We will let you have this seat." Fade gave the money to the man. The man took the money and found another seat. After all, their meal only costed more than a thousand yuan. Now that he got ten thousand yuan at once, he definitely earned more than that. As for Fade, he suddenly sat down near Lily. He didn''t order anything. He didn''t eat anything, and he didn''t even drink any water. He just stared at Lily. Although Lily did not deliberately look at Fade, she was paying attention to the situation here. When she saw Fade bring out the money to grab the seat next to her, and then pester her like a naughty child, she could not help but feel a sense of amusement. At the same time, she felt a different kind of emotion in her heart involuntarily. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Seeing this, Wellington Tu, who was sitting opposite Lily Wei, couldn''t help but nce at Fade Chen. He frowned and his face showed an expression of displeasure, as he coughed softly. Hearing him cough, Lily knew that she had forgotten her manners. She turned around, looked at Wellington and apologized. Wellington handed over the menu gently and asked, "Miss Wei, what do you like to eat? Just order whatever you like." Not waiting for Lily to speak, Fade, who was sitting at the table nearby, picked up the menu, turned it over, and muttered to himself, "The stir- fried broli, salty fried tuna, vegetable sd, kiwi... all these dishes seem nice. You should order them." It wasn''t a big deal for other people when they heard Fade''s words. However, when Lily heard the names of these dishes, she couldn''t help but show a surprised expression on her face, because all these dishes were what she liked to eat. She didn''t know when Fade had actually remembered the dishes that she liked. Her mood, which was calm just now, started to be a little unstable at this moment. "Miss Wei, Miss Wei, you-" Wellington looked at Lily, who was in a daze, and reminded her to ce her orders. When Lily came to her senses, she looked at the handsome Wellington in front of her.She felt that she could not stand this blind date anymore, not because of his appearance, but due to her state of mind. Lily didn''t know what kind of feelings she had for Fade until she bumped into him just now. She appreciated his help for blocking the bullets for her, saving her parents, and helping her so much... Even though she felt grateful, she didn''t know when this gratitude had turned into another kind of feeling. However, before her feelings for him had developed, Lily was aware of the marriage between Fade and Quin Lin. Therefore, she had suppressed these feelings and told herself that her feelings for Fade were only just feelings of gratitude. Therefore, when her mother urged her to go on this blind date, she had agreed . Now, one of the two men was sitting opposite her, and another was sitting on the other side. Her thoughts werepletely upied by the man on the other side. Lily finally understood the feelings in her heart. She quickly stood up, looked at the man in front of her, and apologized with a bow, "Mr. Tu, I''m sorry, but we may not be suitable for each other." Wellington obviously did not expect Lily to have such a reaction all of a sudden. After all, he was quite confident in himself. When his mother introduced him to this blind date, he was not willing to ept it. In fact, he was only in histe twenties. He had a good family background and appearance. He was at the prime age of adulthood, and there were many admiring young girls around him. He also wanted to have fun for a few more years and have a good time. However, when he saw Lily''s photo from his mother, he immediately changed his mind. After all, Lily, who could be rated nine out of ten, was really a rare beauty . She was much better than those spoiled young girls around him. Therefore, Wellington had made the effort to dress up and rehearsed his words several times at home. He was full of confidence that he would definitely be able to take down Lily and perhaps have a good night with her after tonight''s date. However, it turned out that he waspletely caught off guard. Lily didn''t even want to talk to him. She had just sat down for awhile and got up to say goodbye. Wellington felt a little annoyed instantly. He looked at Lily with a gloomy expression and said, "Miss Wei, are you dissatisfied with me?" "No, Mr. Tu, I am the problem. I''m really sorry!" Lily apologized again and nced at Fade subconsciously. Seeing this, Wellington''s expression became even gloomier. He nced at Fade and said, "Miss Wei, I don''t know why you are dissatisfied with me. Is it due to my appearance or something else?" "In appearance, although I am not absolutely good-looking, at least I can be rated 7 or 8 out of 10. I work as a mid-level executive in arge internationalpany, with a sry of more than one million yuan. I have two suites and two cars at home. I want to know, Miss Wei, what do you find lacking in me?" Wellington said again. Lily shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Tu. It''s not because of you. I''m not in the mood now. I''m sorry!" Lily apologized again and then stepped forward to leave. However, Wellington felt a little embarrassed, especially when many other diners around him looked at him. This caused him to feel a burning sensation on his face, and his expression was a little unnatural. Looking at Lily who was about to leave, Wellington stood up and stretched out his hand. He grabbed Lily''s arm and pulled her. He said with a gloomy expression, "Lily, I don''t know why I lost to that guy. You don''t even want to give me a chance. I need an exnation." "Wellington, love isplicated. I am really not suitable for you, sorry!" Lily apologized again. Then, she shook her arm, trying to break away from Wellington''s hand. However, Wellington did not let her go. Instead, he grabbed Lily''s arm harder, which caused her arm to be even redder. Lily felt a sense of pain and could not help frowning,as she said, "Let go of me, Wellington." Wellington said firmly, "You promised to have a blind date with me. If you don''t stay here today, I won''t let you go." "You-" Lily was a little angry. Wellington felt that his shoulder was being patted by someone, and a faint voice sounded. "Brother, it''s no point for you to do this. Both parties need to be willing in order for a blind date to happen. Let her go!" Wellington turned his head and found that the person patting his shoulder was Fade. His muscles quivered instantly and his face was full of resentment. He said, "You, what did you do to Lily? She didn''t even give me a chance. It''s all your fault, you¡ª" As he spoke, Wellingtonunched a blow at Fade''s face. Fade grabbed Wellington''s fist and said coldly, "That''s too much! If you do that again, don''t me me for being rude."Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "You Wellington still wanted to exert his strength on him. Before he could exert any strength, he felt a huge force from Fade''s palm. His five fingers were like five sturdy pliers, squeezing hard on Wellington ''s fist, causing him to feel an unbearable pain. "Ah, you, let go of me, let go of me Wellington cried out in pain with a red face. He kept waving his hand and struggling, but his fist, which was held by Fade, couldn''t move at all. Seeing Wellington''s pained expression, Lily shook her head at Fade. Only then did Fade let go of his hand. Fade looked at Wellington without emotion and said coldly, "I''ll tell you onest time. Don''t pester Lily anymore. Otherwise, it won''t be as easy as this time." Lily also looked at Wellington and said, "Mr. Tu, I was wrong this time. I''m really sorry. However, the feelings of love cannot be forced. I hope that Mr. Tu can find happiness in the future." After saying that, Lily turned around and walked out of the restaurant. Fade followed her immediately. Only Wellington, who was behind her, was left there. He looked at the both of them with a pained and resentful expression. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Walking out of the restaurant, Lily Wei took a deep breath and felt as if she had thrown off a big burden. Her body immediately became rxed and a smile appeared on her face. Fade Chen quickly caught up with her and said with a smile, "Sister Lily, why are you so happy? Is it because of me?" Lily red at Fade and snorted, "Who said it''s because of you? You assume that everything revolves around you." "It''s not because of me? Sister Lily, you hurt me so much. I thought that you were touched by my actions and that made you give up on the blind date!" Fade said. He acted like he was sad, as he clutched his chest and looked heartbroken. Lily raised the corners of her mouth slightly and then snorted, "You think too much. This has nothing to do with you. I just don''t have any feelings for Wellington and I don''t want to get married so soon." "Really? You were looking at me all the time when you were on the blind date, weren''t you?" Fade said. He raised his eyes and had a secretive expression on his face. Lily''s eyes shed and she said, "Who, who was looking at you? You must be dazed. I didn''t look at you." "Really?" Fade questioned her. He looked at Lily, who still looked like a young girl, and couldn''t help but smile. He could see that Sister Lily''s intentions were clear. Lily didn''t seem to be able to stand Fade''s secretive expression. Her cheeks flushed, and she quickened her pace and walked forward. Not too far away, her cell phone rang. Lily answered the phone. After a series of exnations, she finally hung up the phone with a sigh. Fade caught up with her and asked in a concerned manner, "Sister Lily, what''s wrong? Why are you sighing?" Lily red at Fade and said, "It''s all your fault. You ruined my blind date. Now, my mother called me and scolded me." "You just said that you were the one who did not want this blind date, but now you say that I messed up your blind date. The mind of a woman is exposed! Hehe!" Fade thought to himself. Yet, Fade could only think about this in his heart and did not dare to speak it out loud. He said in an apologetic tone, "Let Madam Wei scold me if she mes you. It''s all my fault." "What''s the point of scolding you?" Lily red at Fade and said. "What''s more, my mother also said that she wille to Long City tomorrow to celebrate my birthday and talk about the blind date,"she added. "Ah!" Fade was stunned, and then he grasped the main issue here. "Sister Lily, tomorrow is your birthday?" he asked. "You didn''t know? After tomorrow, I''ll be 28 years old. Otherwise, my mother wouldn''t be so eager to introduce someone to me for a blind date," Lily sighed. Fade said, "Sister Lily, you don''t look like ady who is 28 years old. Besides, Sister Lily, you are so beautiful. Not to mention 28 years old, you will be considered a great beauty even if you are 38 or 48 years old. There will still be countless people chasing after you." "Hmm, you''re still ttering me and trying to make me happy even at this moment," Lily snorted. "But what about tomorrow? It''s a headache to think about that blind date just now,"she said. Fade looked at Lily, who was frowning with her hand on her forehead, and said, "Sister Lily, why don''t I go with you to meet your mother tomorrow?" "You want toe with me!" Lily was shocked. She looked at Fade and said immediately, "Who are you to go with me to meet her?" "This, this-" Fade stammered. It would not be appropriate for him to pretend to be her boyfriend as Madam Wei knew about his marriage with Quin Lin. "Your colleague, friend-" Fade looked at Lily and said. Lily''s eyes showed a slight disappointment, but then she nodded and said, "It''s good that you''re going with me, my mother won''t me me too much if you''re there. So it''s settled. At 7 o''clock tomorrow night, Tai Grand Hotel, remember to show up on time!" "Don''t worry, Sister Lily, I will be on time," Fade patted his chest and promised. This matter was temporarily resolved. Both of them felt relieved instantly, and they wandered around on the streets. After walking for a while, Fade''s stomach started to rumble. He pulled Lily to find a restaurant on the street and had a meal together. The next evening, Fade dressed up properly. He was dressed in a close-fitting casual suit, looking formal but not old-fashioned. He even got his hair done by a professional hair stylist, which made him look very energetic. After putting on some of his legendary cologne, Fade got off the car with a smile on his face. Then, he looked at Lily, who was wearing a milky white long dress, and his eyes couldn''t help but lighten up. He smiled and said, "Sister Lily, you are so beautiful today." "So sweet of you!" Lily said, and then her eyes fell on Fade, and she couldn''t help revealing a surprised expression. She didn''t think that this man could look like this, as normally he didn''t care to dress up. But now, after he had groomed himself, he looked quite handsome. Seeing the surprise in Lily''s eyes, Fade teased with a smile,saying, "Sister Lily, are you shocked by my handsome countenance?" "You''re overthinking. Let''s go!" she said. Lily and Fade walked side by side into Tai Grand Hotel. After they booked the private room, they came to the door of the private room under the guidance of the waiter. They gently knocked on the door, and then pushed the door open and walked in. Lily, who had a smile on her face, was shocked when she saw the people sitting in the VIP room. Her face fell slightly. Fade''s expression also changed. In the private room, Madam Wei was there,but Tom Wei was there too. What was surprising to him was that Wellington Tu, the man on the blind date yesterday, was there. A woman of the same age as Madam Wei was sitting beside him. She was dressed in splendid jewelry, which made her look quite dazzling, but her heavy makeup caused her to look a bit tacky. "Lily, you''re here! Fade, you''re here too. Why are you guys standing there? Come in and have a seat!" Madam Wei asked the two of them toe in. Lily and Fade walked in and sat down next to Tom. "Lily, I heard that today is your birthday, so I told Madam Wei that I would join you for the celebration. You won''t me Auntie Cao foring here uninvited, will you?" The woman next to Wellington said. Lily said softly, "Auntie Cao, what are you talking about? It''s my pleasure to celebrate my birthday with you. Thank you so much foring!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Okay, that''s good!" Auntie Cao nodded Then, she looked at her son Wellington, and then looked at Fade. Obviously, she already knew about the conflict between Wellington and Fade yesterday. At this time, Tom exined to Lily in a low voice, "Sister, the second aunt said that she would let it go when she found out that you didn''t get along with Wellington. However, we didn''t expect that Wellington and his mother woulde to us this afternoon and insist oning to celebrate your birthday with us. I am worried that they are unwilling to give up." After hearing this, Lily''s eyes moved slightly, showing a hint of vignce. When Tom finished speaking, he came up to Fade and teased him in a low voice, "Fade, I''d better continue to call you Big Brother Chen or brother-inw!" Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Fade Chen chuckled and he did not say anything. Lily Wei, who was next to Tom Wei, red at him. Tom did not dare to speak any further. When everyone had arrived, Madam Wei began to ask everyone to order. The dishes were served thereafter. While waiting for the dishes to be served, Auntie Cao on the opposite side nced at Lily. Then, she took the initiative to start the topic of yesterday''s blind date and said, "Lily, your mother and I have known each other for 30 years." "I heard from your mother that you are not young anymore and you haven''t gotten married yet. So, I arranged for my son Wellington to meet you. After all, we are old friends. Let''s be familiar with each other and make friends with each other," Auntie Cao said. Lily didn''t know how to respond, so she could only nod her head with a fake smile. Madam Wei''s expression was unpleasant at this moment. At that time, she was anxious about her daughter''s marriage. She got to know that Auntie Cao''s son was still single and his background was not bad. Therefore, she thought that she would give him a chance and arranged this blind date. However, she did not expect that the blind date would end in an unpleasant manner. At this time, Madam Wei picked up a cup of tea and said to Auntie Cao, "Lily made a mistake in yesterday''s blind date. Wellington, please forgive us and take this cup of tea as our apology." Wellington Tu quickly said, "Auntie, you are too courteous. Yesterday''s matter is nothing really. Maybe Lily and I had some misunderstandings." At this time, Auntie Cao''s eyes fell on Fade, and her eyes were slightly fierce. She said, "This young man, he was at Lily''s blind date yesterday. I heard that he left with Lily in the end. I don''t know if you guys-" Hearing this, Madam Wei couldn''t help but look at Lily and Fade with a dim look in her eyes. Lily knew that Auntie Cao was going to put the target on Fade, so she immediately exined, "This is Fade, my colleague and friend. I happened to meet him on the street yesterday." "Colleague, friend!" Auntie Cao said. She thought about Lily''s words and then continued to look at Fade, saying, "Since you are Lily''s colleague, you should also work at Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. What position do you have?" Fade acted like he didn''t hear Auntie Cao''s insinuations. He took a sip of water and said lightly, "I''m working at Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s medical room." "The medical room!" Auntie Cao''s eyes lit up, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, revealing a disdainful smile, and then she said, "The medical room, I don''t know what department that is at Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, and what is its status?Mr. Chen, what level are you at in the medical room, and how much sry do you earn a month?" Fade''s expression still did not change. He said, "There are only two people in the medical room. I''m the superior. A month, about 7,000 yuan!" "7,000 yuan!" Auntie Cao said exaggeratedly. "Oh my, this sry is not bad for ordinary people. However, Lily is an elite white-cor worker, and she has such an important position as the Head of Human Resources Department. Her monthly sry should be more than 70,000 yuan. Including bonus, it''s almost 1,000,000 yuan a year. The gap between both of you is a bitrge!" "Sister Lily is a senior executive, so it''s normal for her to get a high sry," Fade said lightly. Seeing that this guy did not hear her sarcasm at all, Auntie Cao could not help but feel that this situation was a little tricky. She thought in her heart, "This guy is either stupid or cunning, pretending not to care about my words and concealing his embarrassment." "However, even if you are cunning, you are only in your twenties." she thought to herself. How could he outwit an old fox like her? Thinking of this, Auntie Cao smirked a little, and then started to brag about her son, saying, "Mr.Chen is right. It''s normal for senior executives to have a high sry. For example, my son, Wellington, works in an internationalpany. Although he is not at the senior level, his sry is great, which is more than one million yuan a year. Moreover, the leaders also value him very much. It''s not a problem for him to be promoted directly to a higher level next year." "Mom, it''s not a big deal. I have also invested in a friend''spany, which is worth tens of millions of yuan. As for the internationalpany, it is just a part-time job. I do it because I''m interested in it," Wellington said. His expression was modest at the moment, but his words were boastful. If an ordinary person met Wellington, who was an elite executive with an annual sry of one million yuan, with investments inpanies, he would definitely be popr. But unfortunately, Wellington had bumped into the Wei family and Fade. The Long Enterprise of the Wei family was a group worth billions of yuan. In the Wei family''s eyes, Wellington''s money was nothing at all. As for Fade, this sum was not worth mentioning. Quin Lin''s Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had already developed into argepany worth ten billion yuan. Moreover, Fade was powerful not only because of his money, but also because of his strength and status in the martial-arts circle. With his current identity as the number one expert in Long City, he was always the most powerful person wherever he went. As for money, it was just a number for him. Therefore, the rest of the people on the table almost had no reactions on their faces and they remained calm when they were facing Wellington and his mother''s arrogance. Seeing this, Auntie Cao could not help but frown slightly. Then, she pushed her son gently under the table. Wellington understood her gesture and nodded gently. Then, he leaned to one side and took out a small gift box from the leather bag beside him. He stood up, stretched out his hands affectionately with the gift in front of Lily and said, "Lily, today is your birthday. This is my birthday present for you. It''s a little gift from me. Please ept it." While speaking, Wellington seemed to be worried that Lily wouldn''t know the value of the gift, so he opened the gift directly, revealing a delicate tinum ne. He held it with both hands and introduced in excitement, "This ne is called the tinum Star. It was designed by the famous designer Mr. Miguel. I asked for the help of the senior management of mypany, to go specifically to the UK to look for him to design this." "Mr. Miguel used to design jewelry for the Duchess Kate in Ennd. In our country, there are only 20 jewelries designed by him. There are five such items that are considered most precious. One of them happened to be in Chief Tai''s collection. Chief Tai is owner of Tai Grand Hotel," Wellington said. Then, he said again, "I specifically asked Chief Tai to appraise this ne before I came here. Although there is still some differences with Chief Tai''s '' Heart of Stars'', it is definitely a masterpiece of Mr. Miguel." After introducing so much in one breath, Wellington immediately gazed at Lily with an expression of deep affection. He held the ne with both hands and leaned over. "Lily, no one is more suitable to wear this tinum Star than you. Can I help you put it on?"he said. Seeing this, Lily frowned slightly and looked unhappy. She instinctively took a few steps back and rejected Wellington''s closeness involuntarily. Then, she waved her hand and said, "How can I ept such a valuable gift! Mr. Tu, you''d better take it back."Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Wellington Tu didn''t expect Lily Wei to reject him. The muscles on his face trembled slightly, but he still didn''t give up. He continued, "Lily, you really don''t want to ept this gift?" "This, this is not good Lily was a little embarrassed. Auntie Cao, who was next to her, quickly spoke up for her son at this moment and said, "Lily, it''s nothing. Although this ne is expensive, Wellington can afford it. Besides, this is also a gift that Wellington carefully prepared. Lily, you don''t have to think so much." Listening to his mother''s words, Wellington had an affectionate expression on his face. He held the ne with both hands as he approached Lily and he tried to help Lily put on the ne. Moreover, Wellington was standing right in front of Lily. When he approached her, his body was getting closer and closer, almost touching her. He lowered his head slightly and moved closer to her lips. He wanted to kiss her directly in this romantic atmosphere. Lily frowned slightly and wanted to push Wellington away. But thinking of the rtionship between her mother and Auntie Cao, she was a little hesitant. Just as Lily was hesitating, Wellington came over with the ne and pressed his lips down. At this critical moment, there was a quick sh of a figure and someone directly appeared between Lily and Wellington. Wellington initially had deep affection in his eyes. He looked down at Lily''s delicate face and was ready to kiss her. He suddenly felt dazed, and then a man''s face appeared. Wellington was shocked. His lips, which were about toe over, were drawn back quickly. He staggered and almost fell to the ground. At this time, he fixed his eyes and saw clearly that the man in front of him was Fade. Wellington gnashed his teeth, and his face was full of resentment. He stared at Fade and shouted in a deep voice, "What are you going to do?" Fade, with an innocent look on his face, took the tinum Star ne from Wellington''s hand and said, "Your ne is nice." While talking, Fade grabbed the delicate ne with his greasyrge hands. He turned it over clumsily, cing it on his neck a few times, and even said to Lily with a smile, "Sister Lily, how about I wear this ne? Does it look good on me?" Seeing Fade''s reaction, Lily knew that he came forward on purpose to help her out. Immediately, she was amused and moved by this. She could only give Fade a knowing look. This look caused Wellington''s heart to burn with a raging fire of jealousy, and he was furious. "Your dirty hands shouldn''t touch my ne," Wellington said. He reached out angrily and took the ne back from Fade. He looked at the greasy handprint on the ne and was very angry. He red at Fade and said, "You, how dare you-" "I''m just taking a look at your ne. If you don''t want to show it to me, just say it. I''ll give it back to you. Why are you so angry?" Fade said. Wellington was so angry that he could explode. "Do you know how precious my ne is? The designer Miguel designed it himself. It''s worth more than two million yuan. If it is broken, can you afford to pay for it?" he asked. "It''s just two million, and that is just a small amount of money!" Fade said lightly. "You''re still bragging, I¡ª" Wellington was so angry that he couldn''t speak clearly at this moment. Auntie Cao snorted coldly. She stood up and spoke up for her son. "Fade, you''ve gone too far. How can you grab such a precious ne? Not to mention breaking it, you can''t afford to pay for it even if it''s slightly damaged. Do you know that?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "It''s just a ne, isn''t it? Even if it''s broken, I canpensate for it," Fade said calmly. "Compensate for it? Do you think anyone can get jewelry designed by Designer Miguel? Someone low-ss like you has no money. Even if you have money, you may not be able to buy it," Wellington shouted. "Low-ss?" Fade said. His eyes narrowed slightly, and then he snorted. "Since you said so, I really want to see if I can afford this ne." Wellington was stunned, then he clenched his ne and said, "I''m not short of money. Don''t try to buy my ne." "Haha!" Fadeughed. Then, he called a waitress and whispered to her. The waitress nodded and went out respectfully. Seeing this, Wellington looked at Fade as if he was a fool and said with a smile, "You asked the waitress to buy a ne for you! Haha, this is too funny. She will buy a ne worth ten dors for you." Fade did not pay attention to Wellington''s sarcasm and mockery at all. Instead, he smiled at Lily and said, "Sister Lily, I came in a hurry and didn''t prepare any gift. Wait a minute, I''ll give you a surprise." Seeing this, Wellington was infuriated. Auntie Cao''s expression was gloomy. She said to Madam Wei, "Madam Wei, I think Lily should be more cautious when making friends. Some people don''t have money and morality. There is no benefit for her to be with such a person." Wellington also echoed, "He is a loser who only knows how to brag. He is not a match for Lily." Madam Wei knew Fade''s real identity, so she didn''t care about their words. She couldn''t help sighing when she saw Fade and her daughter talking andughing. Before long, there was a knock at the door of the private room. Fade asked the person toe in. Then, the waitress came in. Wellington immediatelyughed and mocked, "Haha, the waitress came back after buying a ne for you. I would like to see what kind of quality the ne has!" The waitress did not walk up to them at all. Instead, she turned aside and made a gesture of greeting. "Chief Tai, Mr. Chen is inside," she said. Then, they saw a middle-aged man with a pair of gold-rimmed sses walking in. As soon as Wellington saw the man, he was shocked. He stood up and said respectfully, "Chief Tai, what, what are you doing here? Yes, because I¡ª" Without waiting for Wellington to finish, Chief Tai nced at him. Then, he quickly walked to Fade, bowed, and said respectfully, "Hello, Mr. Chen!" Seeing this, Wellington and Auntie Cao were both stunned. They frowned slightly and looked at this scene with doubts all over their faces. "Chief Tai, you, he-" Chief Tai ignored him and took out a small gift box with a respectful expression. He handed it to Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I''ve brought the things you wanted." Fade nodded, opened the gift box, and then took out an exquisite ne. As soon as this ne was taken out, everyone''s eyes lit up. The sparkling light, the simple shape, the delicate details all exuded a unique and noble aura. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 "This, this is ¡ª" Wellington Tu was a little shocked. Fade Chen didn''t seem to care. He held the ne in his hand directly, looked around and said, "This is the so-called Heart of Stars by Designer Miguel. It is brilliant, sparkly and very beautiful." Chief Tai nodded respectfully and said, "Exactly." "Well, not bad," Fade said and he nodded. Then, with the ne in his hand, he turned to Lily Wei and said with a smile, "Sister Lily, I didn''t bring any good gift for your birthday. This ne is for you." Lily was stunned. She did not expect Fade to give such a valuable gift to her. She quickly waved her hand and said, "No, no, this is too valuable. I..." Ignoring her refusal, Fade stood up. He took the ne with both hands, ced it gently on her neck, and looked at the ne hanging on her chest. He said, "Sister Lily, you look even more beautiful wearing it." Lily''s face turned ruddy and she lowered her head shyly. On the other side, Wellington''s expression suddenly became gloomy, and his face was full of anger. He clenched his fists and red at Fade. Fade and Wellington looked at each other. Fade''s eyes fell on his ne, and he said to Chief Tai, "Chief Tai, he said that this is the authentic ne named the tinum Star and that it''s very expensive. How much is it?" Hearing this, Wellington couldn''t help but look a little unnatural, and he winked at Chief Tai. Chief Tai didn''t seem to notice his wink. He looked directly at the ne in Wellington''s hand and said, "Oh, just now Mr. Tu did invite me to appraise the ne." "However, this ne is not the ne called tinum Star that was designed by Designer Miguel himself. It is just an imitation from the factory owned by Designer Miguel. It could barely be regarded as his work." "Of course,pared with the real tinum Star designed by Designer Miguel, it is much cheaper. After all, it''s just a mass-produced product. It''s about 200,000 yuan." Hearing Chief Tai''s words, Wellington''s and Auntie Cao''s expressions suddenly became gloomy. They were just boasting that the ne was designed by Designer Miguel, and it was worth more than two million . Yet, they were humiliated in the blink of an eye by Chief Tai,who was a collector of such items, and this gave them no room to refute his ims. In the end, Wellington could only exin in embarrassment, "Maybe, maybe I have made a mistake." Auntie Cao quickly lied for her son, "Maybe the British people lied to my son, using mass-produced products to rece the master''s authentic ne. It must be so, and Wellington was deceived. However, Lily, you should be able to see his sincerity." Wellington nodded quickly and said, "I was cheated. I''m sorry." After all, they had known each other for many years, so Madam Wei had to give face to them, and she said, "Wellington will have to be more careful next time, as there are many foreign swindlers." "Yes, yes!" Wellington said quickly. Chief Tai then left respectfully, and he didn''t intend to take back the ne called the ''Heart of Stars" The atmosphere was a bit strange. Wellington, who had been behaving in a pretentious manner in order to win Lily''s heart, didn''t dare to pretend anymore. He could only bury his head to eat. Wellington and Auntie Cao finished their meal in a hurry and left immediately. Madam Wei sent them off and then returned. When they walked out of the private room, Wellington and his mother''s expressions didn''t look good. Wellington mmed the wall around him angrily and said, "Why, why does Lily like that guy instead of me?" His mother quickly said, "That boy must be a liar. Lily has been cheated. He is a poor boy. How can he be better than you? Absolutely not." "Liar, he''s a liar-" Wellington kept persuading himself, but when he thought of the scene where Chief Tai was respectful and had taken the Heart of Stars to bring to Fade, his heart couldn''t help but beat quickly. He became a little suspicious. At this moment, a figure appeared in front of them. Wellington waved his hand unhappily and said, "Get out of my way-" Before he could finish his words, he looked up at the figure in front of him and was shocked. He quickly apologized, "Chief Tai, I''m sorry, I don''t know it''s you. I, I didn''t mean it, I¡ª" Chief Tai shook his head, looked at Wellington, and said coldly, "Wellington, it''s not a big deal to offend me, but if you offend Mr. Chen, it will be a big deal." "Mr. Chen?" Wellington was stunned, and then he thought of Fade. "You mean Fade? What is Fade''s background? How could he be so... Is he your friend or junior?" Chief Tai said in awe, "I don''t deserve to be Mr. Chen''s friend,and it would be impossible for me to be his junior." "Why?" Wellington was shocked. "Is that Mr. Chen so powerful?" "That Mr. Chen?" Chief Tai said. His face fell and he shouted, "Watch your mouth, or you won''t know how you''re going to die." When Wellington''s mother heard these words, she said with sarcasm, "He is just a young kid. How powerful can he be? He threatened Wellington, and the Tu family is not to be trifled with." "Shut up!" Chief Tai pped Wellington''s mother, causing her cheek to be red and swollen. Then, he snorted heavily and said, "It''s okay if you said this in front of me. If it were in front of others, you would have died long ago." Wellington''s mother was full of resentment. Wellington was also a bit dissatisfied, but he did not dare to be angry with Chief Tai. He could only say, "Chief Tai, that Fade, is he really so powerful?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Powerful! Let me tell you, the word ''Powerful'' can''t describe Mr. Chen''s strength at all," Chief Tai said. He seemed deferential. "Mr. Chen is the top dog and top master of Long City,"he added. "What? He''s the top master of Long City? How is that possible?" Wellington said. He was surprised and confused. His eyes were wide open. Chief Tai shouted in a deep voice, "Impossible? The Sun Family, the original top family in Long City, and the top master Francesca Sun, have you heard about them?" Chapter 402 Chapter 402 "I know, I know!" Since the Sun Family had been famous for so many years, Wellington Tu had heard of them. At this moment, he nodded quickly. His mother nodded with her hands covering her face. Her expression was solemn. Obviously, she knew the prestige of the Sun Family. Chief Tai immediately said, "The Sun Family and Francesca Sun were all defeated by Mr. Chen. Now, they have to listen to his instructions." After listening to this, Wellington and his mother were dumbfounded. Thinking of the guy who was somewhat frivolous in the private room just now, they couldn''t believe that he was the top master of Long City. He had defeated the Sun family, who was originally the most powerful family in Long City. But looking at Chief Tai''s serious appearance, as well as the fact that he took the initiative to send the ne, Wellington and his mother had to believe that Fade Chen was the No.1 master of Long City. Thinking of their conversation just now, their faces turned pale, and they had fearful expressions. Therefore, after thanking Chief Tai, they immediately fled from the hotel. As for the pursuit of Lily Wei, there was no need to think about it anymore. Fighting with the top master of Long City for a woman was a suicidal act. Wellington and his mother ran away. At this time, in the private room, people began tough and cheer. Tom Wei had prepared arge cake and he lit candles to celebrate Lily''s birthday. She blew out the candles, cut the cake, and then they wiped the cream on each other. The atmosphere was warm , lively and pleasant. After having fun, they finished the cake and walked out of the room with smiles on their faces. When she left, Lily took off the Heart of Stars from her neck, handed it to the waitress, and asked her to give it back to Chief Tai. "Why, don''t you like this gift?" Fade couldn''t help but ask. Lily red at him and said, "You used someone else''s stuff as a gift for me." "Er, I, didn''t I forget about your birthday? I was not prepared," Fade said. He scratched his head in embarrassment. "I told you yesterday about my birthday,yet you forgot about it. You didn''t take me seriously at all!" Lily sighed. Fade quickly said, "Lily, I''m sorry. It''s my fault." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. While speaking, Fade pretended to p himself in the face. Seeing this, Lily smiled and said, "Well, don''t pretend. It''s gettingte. Get in the car and go back!" Lily sat in the passenger seat, and Fade sat in the driver''s seat. In front of them, Tom had already gone back with Madam Wei. Fade immediately drove after them. Before long, Fade said to Lily with a secretive expression, "Sister Lily, in fact, I have prepared a gift for you." "You have prepared a gift?Let me see it," Lily said. She stretched her hand and had a look of disbelief. "Sister Lily, I''ll take you to get the gift now!" While speaking, Fade turned the steering wheel to another direction and drove outside the city through the elevated bridge . Seeing this, Lily couldn''t help but be shocked, and she shouted, "What are you doing? You went the wrong way. This way will lead us out of the city. Go back quickly, or it will be toote." Fade did not turn around. Instead, he sped up and drove forward. "We are going out of the city! Sister Lily, the gift I prepared for you is outside the city." "The gift is outside the city?" Lily frowned slightly and looked curious. "What kind of gift is it?" Fade smiled and said, "You''ll know when you get there." Lily''s eyes showed a look of expectation and curiosity, but then she thought of something. "Oh, how can we tell my mother if we suddenly leave?" "Just say it directly. Tell her that I took you to the outskirts to search for giftste at night," Fade smiled and said. Lily red at him and said grumpily, "Will my mother believe such words?" After thinking for a while, Lily called and said, "Mom, it''s me. I just received a phone call from my colleague and she asked me to go for a gathering. You don''t have to wait for me. I''ll be backter. Well, okay, I''ll be careful. Mom, don''t worry." After hanging up the phone, Lily let out a sigh of relief. She was nervous and she put the phone away. Fadeughed and said, "Sister Lily, you lied. Why are you causing us to look like we are having an affair?" Hearing the words, Lily couldn''t help but blush. She reached out her fist, pounded Fade''s back and said, "Don''t spout nonsense. Who is having an affair with you?" "Okay, okay, we are not having an affair!" Fade said with a smile. At this time, Fade''s cell phone rang. It was inconvenient for him as he was driving, so he allowed Lily to turn on his hands-free and receive the call. Before Fade could speak, Tom''s loud voice came from the other end of the phone. "Brother Fade, where are you and my sister going? Don''t say that you are going to meet with colleagues. My mother doesn''t believe that,and I don''t believe it too." "I am bringing your sister to get her birthday present," Fade said. "A birthday present? Thiste? And it''s outside the city?" Tom said. He was puzzled as he paused for a moment, and then he suddenly realized something. His tone changed. "Brother Fade, I know. Are you secretly doing that with my sister?"he asked. "What''s that? I''m just going to get a present," Fade said. Tom was chuckling and his voice came over, "Brother Fade, I am not my aunt. You don''t need to cover it up. You just want to have sex with my sister. I understand. To be honest, I hope that you be my brother-inw. In that case, it will be more convenient for you to teach me martial-arts." Fade nced at Lily, who was blushing beside him, and quickly said, "Tom, don''t spout nonsense. It''s just a birthday present." "Brother Fade, we''re all adults. There''s no need to exin to me. I understand. Don''t worry, I''ll keep it a secret," Tom said casually. "By the way, Brother Fade, let me remind you first. Get some safety measures. My aunt seems to be unable to ept the fact that you two are together,"he said. "Tom, you brat, I will Before Fade could finish shouting, Tom had already hung up the phone. Fade''s face turned red at this moment. He said to Lily, "Tom is talking nonsense. Don''t take it to heart." "Yes!" Lily said in a low voice, but her cheeks were getting redder. Although Lily kept telling herself to stay calm, the "affair" that Tom had mentioned on the phone kept crossing her mind, and she couldn''t help thinking about it. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Lily Wei couldn''t help ncing at Fade Chen. Her heart was pounding, and she was ovee with a whirlwind of emotions. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "If Fade really asked for that, should I, should I agree?" she thought to herself. "Although I have some feelings for him, he is married and his wife is Quin. There will absolutely be nothing between me and him." "Yes, I can''t do this. Absolutely not." "However, if he took the initiative, could I really stop him? After all, he is a master of martial arts. I, I can''t fight him." "If this happens, will it be very painful? I heard that it will hurt very much the first time. Moreover, it may be possible for me to get pregnant. I don''t know if he brought any condoms," she continued thinking. However, if he wanted to have sex, he could just find a hotel. Why did he run out of the city in the middle of the night? "Could it be that Fade is wild and he wants something exciting?" "In that case, I..." Lily didn''t know what she was thinking about. Her mind was wandering around. A jolt from the car brought her to her senses. Lily couldn''t help but think of those strange thoughts that she had. Suddenly, her cheeks turned warm, as she quickly shook her head and whispered to herself, "Don''t think too much!" When Fade saw this, he nced at her curiously. "Sister Lily, what are you doing? Why are you shaking your head?" he said. "I, I didn''t do anything!" Lily blushed. She stopped shaking her head and looked into the distance. Fade didn''t believe her. He thought for a while and then seemed to realize something. He said, "Haha, Sister Lily, I know what you were doing just now." Hearing this, Lily''s heart started to pound violently and she almost screamed out. She looked at Fade anxiously and eximed in her heart, " Did Fade discern what I was thinking? If that was the case, it would be too shameful." Just as Lily was nervous and worried, Fade came over secretively and said, "Sister Lily, I didn''t expect you to..." Lily''s heart thumped loudly and the expression in her eyes showed a sense of panic. "I, I didn''t. I just-" "Sister Lily, don''t cover it up. That kind of thing is normal. There''s no need to be shy!" Fade said. "He figured it out. He knows what I was thinking. It''s over. It''s over. It''s too embarrassing," Lily screamed in her heart. She almost wanted to jump from the car. At this time, Fade blew hot air in Lily''s ear and said, "Sister Lily, I didn''t expect that such a calm person like you actually likes rock music." "Ah... rock music, what?" Lily, whose face was red with shyness, suddenly froze with a confused look. Fade looked at Lily and said, "Am I wrong? Sister Lily, you shook your head just now. It''s the signature move of a rock-and-roll star!" When Lily heard this, she realized that Fade did not know what she was thinking just now. It was just a wild guess on his part. She immediately smiled and said, "Yes, I like rock and roll music very much." "Really, Sister Lily? If there is a chance in the future, let''s go and watch a concert of rock stars together. What do you think?" Fade chatted. "Yes, there will be a chance!" Lily answered. She was relieved because the misunderstanding had been resolved, but at the same time, she inexplicably felt a sense of loss. "It turns out that what he said was not about that!" Just as Lily''s mind was wandering, Fade drove to a vige area where there were few people. Looking at the dark night, the scattered lights, and the constant sounds of birds and insects, Lily felt cold and could not help hugging her arms. Seeing this, Fade held the steering wheel with one hand, took off his coat, put it on Lily, and said, "Sister Lily, we''ll arrive soon. Please hold on a little longer." "What kind of gift have you prepared? We had toe to such a ce!" Lily was puzzled. Fade smiled mysteriously and did not speak. After driving for about 20 minutes, they reached the wilnds. The outline of mountains could be seen vaguely. As for the lights of the city, they had been left far behind. Fade drove to a field at the foot of a mountain and then stopped the car. "Sister Lily, we''re here. We can get off the car!" Lily came down the car with curiosity and doubt. She looked around the deste ce and did not seem to find any traces of any gifts. She asked curiously, "Where is my gift? You are not lying to me, are you?" Fade smiled and said, "Of course not. Sister Lily,e here." Lily followed him, bypassed a protruding rock, and turned to the back. Suddenly, she felt that the ce was brighter. On the grasnd in front of her, there were small burning torches. These burning torches formed the words ''happy birthday'' in the middle. Seeing this, Lily couldn''t help but smile and felt warm. She looked at Fade. This man had really put in a lot of effort to prepare a birthday present for her. "Sister Lily, how''s my gift?" Fade asked with a smile. Looking at Fade''s childlike expression, Lily couldn''t help but smile. Then, she pointed to the torches on the ground and said, "Fade, you brought me here from far away. You intended to let me see this disy like a college student? If that is the case, I am too disappointed." While speaking, Lily shook her head, acting like she was disappointed. However, she was smiling. Hearing what she said, Fade said earnestly, "Of course not. Sister Lily, this is just the beginning. Don''t worry, please wait for a moment." As he spoke, Fade ran far away. Lily walked around and looked at the burning circr torches. A warm feeling welled up in her heart. At the same time, she felt a faint regret and whispered to herself, "Why are they not heart-shaped, but circr!" Just as Lily sighed softly, a breath of hot air blew next to her ear. "Sister Lily, herees the gift!"Fade said. Lily was shocked and she turned around quickly. Then, she saw Fade standing behind her with a smile, holding a brown cake. "He didn''t hear what I said just now, right?" Lily thought to herself. She felt tense, and then she looked at the cake. "Cake again. I will be fat," she said. "Sister Lily, you won''t get fat no matter how much you eat. Besides, you''re too thin," Fade said with a smile. Then, he handed over a piece of cake. "Besides, this is no ordinary cake," he added. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 "Don''t talk nonsense!" Lily Wei red at Fade Chen. Then, she reached out to take the cake and took a bite. Suddenly, Lily was shocked and she said, "Why is this cake salty? It''s not cake at all, it''s barbecue meat." Fadeughed and said, "Yes, it''s cake made of barbecued meat. It''s freshly baked and still hot! Sister Lily, My cake is very special, isn''t it?" Lily rolled her eyes at Fade. "This is not special, but freaky!"she said. Fade handed Lily another piece of barbecue cake, and then he also picked up one piece and ate it. "Sister Lily, eat more. You have to do some exerciseter. You need to preserve your strength." After hearing his words, Lily, who was eating barbecue meat, began to think nonsense again. "Exercises. What kind of exercises? Is it really that kind of thing?" "Well, if that''s the case, what should I do Lily''s imagination ran wild, and Fade ate up his barbecue cake. Then, Fade pulled Lily and walked up the mountain road. Walking on the mountain road,Lily could not help but let her imagination run wild again. It turned out that the physical activity was mountain climbing. They soon arrived at the top of the small hill. There was a grasnd on top of the mountain and there was a tent there which had been nicely set up. Fade took Lily''s hand and he walked toward the tent. "Sister Lily, let''s go in!"he said. Seeing this, Lily couldn''t help thinking, "Only one tent, and we''ll go in together. Did, did Fade really think about that, I, I¡ª" While Lily was still in a daze, Fade turned around and pulled her in. Lily was caught off guard. She couldn''t help but scream, and then felt herself falling into a warm embrace. Lily made sure that it was Fade''s arms, and suddenly her heart was beating wildly. "Fade is really going to be in this tent with me. My first time ... in this tent?" "I, I, after all..." Just as Lily was thinking about this, Fade did not take any further action. He just slid his arm under her shoulder. Then, heid on his back and looked up at the sky. Fade pointed at the sky and said to Lily, "Sister Lily, look at the sky!" When Lily heard Fade''s voice, she looked up and found that the top of the tent was transparent. Through this transparent stic, she could clearly see the night sky. At this time, the night sky was full of stars. The air in the suburbs was clearer, which caused the stars in the sky to seem brighter. The twinkling lights caused Lily to calm down. The stars far away in the horizon could be seen clearly at this moment, as if they were within reach. The distance between mankind and the heavens suddenly seemed exceptionally close. Fade looked at Lily, who was smiling, and said with a smile, "Sister Lily, this is my gift for you. It''s the stars in the skies. Do you like it?" Lily looked at the twinkling stars in the sky. Then,she turned to look at the sparkling lights in the eyes of the man beside her. A unique, tender and sweet sensation surged in her heart. Her whole body seemed to melt at this moment and she was fused with the stars all over the sky. "Yes!" Lily nodded and said. Then, she turned to look at Fade and said softly, "I like it." It was just that she did not know if she was referring to the starry sky or someone else. "As long as you like it, then I am d," Fade smiled and said. "My preparations are not in vain,"he added. "Hmm, what preparations? It''s just a little barbecue cake and a few torches. I think you''re a stingy person. You don''t want to spend a penny at all," Lily said flirtatiously. Fade immediately protested, "Sister Lily, I''ve prepared a starry sky for you. You can''t buy this. How can you say that I''m stingy?" Lily pouted and said, "This starry sky is not yours. Everyone can see it. How can you say that it''s for me?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Ah, this ¡ª" Fade suddenly thought of something. Then, he said with a serious face, "Since you said so, I must show you my sincerity." "What kind of sincerity?" Lily asked with a smile. Fade looked at the starry sky and said, "Since you said that the starry sky was not prepared for you, I will pluck these stars now so that you can enjoy them alone." "Pluck the stars!" Lily said, "Don''t brag anymore. I know you''re great, but no matter how powerful you are, it''s impossible for you to pluck the stars!" "Don''t you believe me?" Fade''s face was full of confidence. He looked at Lily and said, "If you don''t believe me, you should close your eyes first. You will see how I pluck the stars for you." "I don''t believe it," Lily said. She shook her head. Fade said, "If you don''t believe me, Sister Lily, just close your eyes and you''ll see it right away." Lily smiled, but she still closed her eyes in cooperation. Fade looked at Lily''s pretty face and then stretched out his hand to the starry sky. He said, "Sister Lily, you''d better not peek at me!" Lily smiled and her eyelids trembled. After a few seconds, Fade''s eyes suddenly lit up, and then he shouted, "Sister Lily, you can open your eyes." At this time, Lily opened her eyes. Then, she saw Fade''s raised hand swaying in front of her eyes. At the same time, in his right hand, a star suddenly twinkled, and then with a loud sound, the tail of the star moved downward. Fade stretched out his right hand in front of Lily. He spread out his palm, revealing a shining light, and said, "This is the star that I plucked." Lily looked at the shining star in Fade''s hand and was stunned. She looked at Fade and said, "You, did you really pluck a star? How did you do that? It''s impossible!" "As long as it''s what you want, it''s not impossible!" Fade said with a smile. Lily was still in a daze. At this time, the stars in the sky sparkled brilliantly. Then, meteors flew across the sky, with long tails, causing the night sky to seem particrly beautiful. "Meteors," Lily said. She came to her senses and looked at Fade. "It was clear that the meteor was moving down just now. You did not pluck the star. You lied to me." Hearing this, Fade immediately burst intoughter. He couldn''t help but pinch Lily''s nose gently and said with a smile, "Sister Lily, I didn''t expect you to be so naive. You took me seriously." Lily had closed her eyes as he was waiting for the meteor. As long as he had the right timing, he could create the radiance from the stars with inner energy in the center of his palm. It was a clever little trick. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Lily Wei''s cheeks were also warm. She didn''t expect herself to be so naive. She still had feelings for this man. Although she knew that he couldn''t do what he said, she still subconsciously believed that he could do it. When Lily opened her eyes and saw that scene, she immediately fell into the trap and believed in Fade Chen''s little trick. Looking at Fade''sughing face, Lily couldn''t help blushing. Then, she stretched out her hand and pinched Fade''s arm. "Let''s see if you dare to tease me again,"she said. Fade immediately covered his arm and cried out in pain. "Sister Lily, that hurts,"he said. "I know that you''re a master in the martial-arts. How could this hurt? You''re just lying," Lily said. She pinched the flesh on Fade''s arm. "Sister Lily, the meteor shower is almost over. It''ll be toote if you don''t look at it now," Fade hurriedly shouted. Only then did Lily let go of her hand. Then, shey in the tent and looked at the bright meteor shower in the starry sky. The twinkling stars shone and rays of light glided across the sky. The scene was temporary but wondrous, causing them to be intoxicated. Lily put her palms together involuntarily, closed her eyes, and began to make a wish in her heart. "I hope I can find a man and live a happy life together,"she thought to herself. After making a wish, Lily opened her eyes. Then, she saw Fade''s cheeky face drawing close to her and said, "Sister Lily, what did you wish for?" "I won''t tell you," Lily snorted and turned her head away. Fadeughed and stretched out hisrge hand to hold Lily''s head. He turned her around and said, "Sister Lily, don''t be angry. Now, close your eyes. This time, I''ll pluck the star for you. I''m not kidding." Lily looked at Fade with an expression of disbelief. However, looking at Fade''s serious expression, she hesitated for a few seconds and then gently closed her eyes. At this moment, Fade gently took out a small ne from the parcel next to him, put it in Lily''s palm, and then said, "Sister Lily, you can open your eyes now." Lily opened her eyes and looked down at the ne in her hand. She couldn''t help but observe it curiously. While looking at it carefully, Lily was surprised. The pendant on the ne was an irregr- shaped stone, but it was not any ordinary stone. The stone was transparent, and there were fine grains of sand shining in it. It looked like a starry sky that was ced right in front of her, causing her to be immersed in the beauty of this scene. "Sister Lily, pick it up and look at the starry sky through it!" Fade said. Lily lifted up the pendant, closed an eye, and looked up at the sky through the pendant. Through the stone, Lily could see traces of the falling meteors and the flickering fine grains of sand integrating together in the stone, creating a fascinating scene in the starry sky, which caused Lily to lose herself in the beauty of this view. She was stunned for a moment. Lily finally put down the pendant when the meteor shower ended. Her watery eyes were filled with happiness. "This ne is-" Lily looked at Fade with an inquiring look. Fade raised his head slightly and looked at the night sky. Then, he said in a deep voice, "This ne was made from the stars in the sky. I produced that stone carefully after I had searched all over thend and went through countless hardships to find pieces of falling stars. Then, I used a unique and tedious method to create this pendant." "I named it the ''Evesting Star''. It''s for you, Sister Lily. It represents my feelings for you, Sister Lily, and they will never end. It also represents your eternal beauty that will never fade away." After saying such affectionate words, Fade held Lily''s hands, and his eyes seemed to shine. Lily was in a trance after hearing what he said. Then, she curled her lip, red at Fade and said, "I was almost fooled by you. After exining for so long, isn''t this just a ne made of stones from meteorites?" Fade was speechless. "Sister Lily, the romantic atmosphere that I''ve created has been destroyed. Don''t talk so directly please!" Lily blushed and said, "Who would want to have a romantic rtionship with you?" "What''s more, this meteorite may have dangerous radiation." Fade immediately put his hand on his forehead and sighed. He was almost speechless. "Sister Lily, do you think I am such a careless person? I have checked the radiation scale. Don''t worry, it''s completely safe,"he said. "That''s more like it!" Lily said, "Although you''ve exaggerated the situation a little, this birthday gift is qualified for me." "As long as you''re satisfied, I am satisfied," Fade said with a smile. "Hmm!" Lily looked at Fade with her eyes fixed on the night sky. She held the ne tightly with her delicate hands and couldn''t help smiling. Sitting next to Lily, Fade looked up at the sky and apanied her quietly. Fade didn''t know how long they had been lying there quietly. It was still and calm. The starry sky was getting darker, and the darkness seemed to engulf the whole sky. Lily leaned gently on Fade''s shoulder and fell asleep soundly. Seeing this, Fade held Lily lightly, and he allowed her to lie downfortably. Then, he covered her with the quilt,id down beside her and fell asleep quietly. The next morning, the birds were chirping and the morning sunbeams entered the tent. Fade opened his eyes gently. Then, he saw a delicate and beautiful face in front of him. Lily''s long eyshes were slightly trembling, and her rosy and tender lips had a faint floral aroma. Fade felt himself getting warm, and he experienced a unique morning reaction. At this time, Lily stretched her body under the thin quilt and twisted her body slightly. She identally touched Fade''s body. Fade suddenly felt hot and he almost exploded in excitement. He quickly got up, climbed over Lily, and tried to get out of the tent. However, Fade''s movements were perhaps too big, and Lily woke up as she was startled. So, in a daze, Lily rubbed her sleepy eyes and saw Fade''s legs on both sides of her body, and he had erected a tent in his trousers.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Lily was shocked and she bounced and sat up. She covered her body with the quilt and her face was full of tension. Seeing this, Fade was stunned and he quickly squatted down. He leaned over and exined with some embarrassment, "Sister Lily, I, I didn''t do anything. It''s just a natural reaction in the morning, please don''t misinterpret the situation!" Lily lifted the quilt and looked at her clothes which were not messy. She knew that nothing had happenedst night. Suddenly, her heart calmed down. She lowered her head and said with a red face, "I, I know, I won''t misinterpret the situation." Chapter 406 Chapter 406 "That''s good, Don''t get me wrong!" Fade Chen bent over and covered his crotch. He crawled out of the tent in a hurry. Fade had a good exercise on the mountain top and was sweating all over. Finally, he managed to suppress his natural reactions. By the time Fade returned to the tent, Lily Wei had already put on her clothes and was tidying up the tent. Fade rushed forward to help her. Neither of them mentioned the incident of sleeping togetherst night. After tidying up the tent, the two of them immediately went down from the mountain, and carried the things to the car. Then, they drove home. They went back to the city. When Fade reached Lily''s house, he escorted her to the door and was ready to send her upstairs. But at this moment, Madam Wei, who had just returned from her morning exercise in a Tai Chi costume, happened to walk in from outside. When she saw the two of them standing at the door, she couldn''t help but greet them, "Lily, Fade, you are back?" "Yes, we are back," Fade nodded and replied. Hearing this, Madam Wei''s eyes lit up and her expression changed. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Fade suddenly felt a chill in his heart and thought, "This is bad. I answered without thinking just now, I admitted that I was with Lilyst night!" At this time, Lily also realized this and could not help but look nervous. She gave Fade a look and asked him to leave. Then, she took the initiative to hold Madam Wei and said, "Mom, why did you get up so early to do your morning exercises?" Madam Wei said ndly, "Last night, I waited untilte at night, but you didn''te back. I was worried and I couldn''t fall asleep, so I woke up early." Upon hearing this, Lily and Fade felt that Madam Wei was aware of everything that had happened between them. They felt as if they had beenpletely seen through by Madam Wei. Fade coughed slightly and said, "Madam Wei, I have to go to work, so I have to leave now." "Alright, be careful along the way," Madam Wei said and nodded. Lily also waved to Fade and watched him leave. Then, she held Madam Wei''s hand and went back home. As soon as she entered the door, Lily''s mother sat down on the sofa and said coldly, "Lily,e and sit with me." "Mom, I haven''t even washed my face yet," Lily said. She was a manager in thepany, and she had always been serious and calm. But at this moment, she was as nervous as a child in front of Madam Wei. Madam Wei said, "We''ll just talk for awhile, then you can wash up after that." Lily had no choice but to sit beside her mother uneasily and said with a smile, "Mom, what do you want to talk about?" Madam Wei came straight to the point and asked directly, "Did you and Fade spend the nightst night?" "No-" Lily wanted to deny this instinctively, but when she saw her mother''s stern eyes, she immediately changed her words and nodded, saying, "Well, I was with Fade yesterday." Hearing this, the expression in Madam Wei''s eyes changed. When Lily saw this, she quickly waved her hand and exined, "Mom, although we spent the night together, it''s not the kind of night you think. We just apanied each other. Nothing happened between us." After saying that, Lily told Madam Wei the whole story about how she and Fade had gone all the way to the top of the mountain to see the stars yesterday. After listening to Lily''s story, Madam Wei''s face rxed a little, but her tone was still a little cold and hard. "Lily, although nothing happened to you yesterday, do you think that your behavior was appropriate? You know, Fade is a married man, and his wife is Quin, whom you know," Madam Wei said. When it came to Fade''s marriage, Lily couldn''t help but feel suffocated and her breath was a little slow. She took a deep breath, kept silent for a moment, and then said, "No, my behavior was not appropriate." Madam Wei said, "Since you know that it was inappropriate, then you should keep a distance from him in the future. Regardless who took the initiative, you or him, this rtionship shouldn''t continue. Do you understand?" Lily nodded with difficulty and said, "Mom, I understand!" Madam Wei said, "It''s good that you understand. From now on, the two of you shouldn''t meet each other." "Mom, this, l-it''s impossible. After all, we are colleagues, and we are so close with each other. If-" Lily argued. Madam Wei said in a low voice, "Don''t you understand what I said just now? Although you knew that your rtionship with him was not suitable, both of you wouldn''t be able to control your feelings at all if you met regrly. If something were to happen at that time, it will be toote. That''s why I advise you not to meet him, at least during this period of time. Both of you shouldn''t meet each other." "I, I¡ª" Lily felt a sense of pain in her heart, and an inexplicable feeling of heartache welled up in her. She even felt a sense of pain in her breathing. Looking at her daughter''s distressed expression, Madam Wei also felt sad in her heart, but she still said sincerely, "Lily, I know how it feels to love someone. But it''s not appropriate to fall in love with a married man. Let him go. It''s the best for the both of you." Lily was silent for a while, and the tears in her eyes dripped down gently from her fair cheeks, which was heartbreaking. At this moment, Madam Wei''s eyes were red, but she still said, "Regarding thepany, I''ve asked Tom to apply on your behalf for you to take a month off. During this period, you can either go back to Bay City with me to have a good rest, or go out for a holiday yourself." Lily sat on the sofa and was silent for a while. Finally, she nodded and said to her mother, "Mom, I''ll go out for a holiday then." "It''s best if you can understand these matters and figure things out!" Madam Wei sighed and then said with some concern, "Don''t go too far, so we can still take care of you. It''s safer." Lily smiled gently, held Madam Wei''s hand and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I''m going around a few nearby cities. I''ve been too busy and haven''t been there before. Since I have a chance this time, I should take a good look at them. Besides, maybe I can meet Dad there." At the mention of Jimmy Wei, Madam Wei''s face showed a sense of reproach and tenderness. "That old man is so old, but he still acts like a young man. He said that he wanted to go out for an adventure, but he is not aware of his body condition, hmph!" This time, it was Lily''s turn tofort her mother. "Mom, don''t me dad. Dad has worked hard for so many years. At this age, it''s not easy for him to have this thought, so we should support him." "You don''t need to tell me this. If I don''t support him, can he walk out of the door?" Madam Wei red at Lily. "Well, you don''t have tofort me. Take care of yourself instead. Understand?" "Yes, mom. You don''t have to worry." Lily said and smiled. Then, she added, "Mom, I didn''t sleep wellst night after climbing the mountain. I''ll go and take a nap now." "Go!" Madam Wei waved her hand and said. Lily returned to her bedroom with a smile, but as soon as she closed the door, the smile on her face disappeared, and the tears in her eyes could no longer be suppressed. They rolled down silently from her cheeks. Lily knew what her mother said was right. She should not go on like this. But she could not suppress her feelings for the man in her heart too. At this moment, she had no way to solve this dilemma. Therefore, at this time, all she could do was cry. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Madam Wei stood outside the door and sighed when she heard her daughter crying. She shook her head and said, "Lily, don''t me me for breaking up the two of you. Some people are not meant to be together even if both of you have feelings for each other." When Fade Chen returned home, his wife had gone to work. He felt relieved because he felt a little guilty for what he had done yesterday. Now, he didn''t need to deal with his wife''s interrogation. Fade took a shower and had a good rest. In the afternoon, Fade was awakened by the phone ringing next to his pillow. He saw the caller''s name on the screen and answered the phone, saying, "Hello, Tom." Tom Wei said in a worried voice, "Brother Fade, what happened between you and my sisterst night? My sister took a month off as soon as she came back home today, and then she went on a trip, taking a flight." "What! Sister Lily went on a vacation?" Fade said. He was shocked and could not figure out why she did that. Tom said on the phone, "Brother Fade, did you force my sister to do somethingst night and hurt her heart, so-" "Bullshit, what nonsense are you talking about? Am I someone who forces others to do something that they don''t want to?" Fade scolded. "If it''s not forced, then it should be voluntary. If that''s the case, such a thing shouldn''t happen!" Tom thought to himself. Fade was stunned, then he came to his senses and said, "What are you thinking? Nothing happened between us. We didn''t do anything at all. Don''t talk nonsense." "Brother Fade, both of you spent the night togetherst night, but you didn''t do anything? Why can''t I believe this?" Tom said. "Damn it, if you don''t believe me, then I''ll beat you up. Then, you will believe me," Fade said. Tom rushed to say, "Alright. Brother Fade, I believe, I believe you, okay? My body can''t take your beating." "Well, stop this nonsense now. Tell me, why is your sister taking a vacation?" Fade asked. Tom said, "Brother Fade, I don''t know much about this matter too. How about we meet and talk about it? I also have something that I wanted to ask you." "Well, let''s meet and talk about it. You decide on a ce and I''ll be right there," Fade said, and then he was about to hang up. But at this moment, Tom hurriedly shouted, "Wait, Brother Fade!" "Why, is there anything else?" Fade frowned. Tom hesitated and stammered, "Brother Fade, this, this-" "Young man, if you have something to say, say it quickly." Fade scolded rudely. Tom had a cautious expression and he said in a secretive tone, "Brother Fade, regardingst night, my sister was alone with you. However, you didn''t do anything to her. I''m a little suspicious that you have some problems with your junior. Or, do you not like women?" Fade was stunned for a moment and then he scolded him, shouting angrily, "Now you''re the one who''s in trouble. How dare you make fun of me? You''ll know the consequencester." Tom quickly begged for mercy, "Brother Fade, don''t, sorry. I was joking, I was just joking." "I''ll be there soon. Just wait for me," Fade said and hung up the phone. Then, he got up and rushed over. When Fade arrived at the restaurant, Tom was already there waiting for him. Fade held Tom rudely and knocked on his head twice. "You rascal, how dare you to make fun of me," he said. Tom immediately held his head and begged for mercy. "Brother Fade, please don''t, I''m sorry. I will never make jokes about you in the future,"he said. Fade unceremoniously knocked on Tom''s head a few more times. Tom cried, "Fatty, what are you waiting for? Come and save me!" Then, Fade saw Scott Huang, who was usually called Fatty, walking over with a smile. He greeted him, "Brother Fade". "Fatty, why did youe to Long City?" Fade said. He was surprised. He let go of Tom and asked Scott about this. Fatty smiled and said, "Well, I came to Long City with Brother Tom to expand ourpany here." "It''s good for you to expand thepany in Long City. Good on you!" Fade said. "However, Fatty, are you over the previous incident?"he asked. In thest trip to Hanover City, Fatty hadpletely fallen in love with Kiki Wei. However, Kiki only pretended to love Fatty and took advantage of him. Fatty was deeply hurt due to that incident. After returning to Bay City, he was depressed for a long time. Now, seeing Fatty venturing out by himself, Fade couldn''t help but feel concerned. Fatty smiled and said, "Brother Fade, don''t worry, I''ve already gotten over that incident. Now, thinking back about it, I feel that I was so ridiculous . My affections toward her was so strong until I was willing to die for her. What a joke." Fade patted Fatty''s shoulder and said, "There''s nothing ridiculous about love. It''s good that you are able to get over the situation." Seeing this, Tom sighed and said jokingly, "Fatty, now Brother Fade is in the same situation as you before, so he can definitely understand how you feel!" "Ah, Brother Fade, you have also been cheated by a woman," Fatty said. He was stunned for a while. Fade quickly waved his hand and denied it. Tom immediately exined the matter between Fade and Lily, and then told Fade about the conversation between Madam Wei and Lily this morning. Hearing this, Fade could roughly guessed what had happened. Madam Wei''s words had caused Lily to stay away from him. Therefore, she had taken a trip and gone on a holiday. Thinking of this, Fade couldn''t help sighing. He couldn''t tell how he felt. Seeing this, Tom said, "Brother Fade, do you want me to tell you my sister''s address? I bought her the flight ticket so I know where she went. It''s not toote for you to pursue her now." Fade shook his head and said, "Now, both Sister Lily and I need to calm down. Maybe time will give us the answer for matters like this." "By the way, you mentioned on the phone that there was something else you wanted to ask me. What''s the matter?" Fade asked. Tom and Fatty looked at each other and then looked at Fade, saying, "Brother Fade, we want to expand thepany in Long City." "Well, Long Enterprise and Huang''s family Entertainment Company are entering Long City. That''s good. If there''s anything you need help with, just let me know," Fade said. Tom shook his head and said, "Brother Fade, it''s not Long Enterprise. I want to set up a martial-arts academy in Long City." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Set up a martial-arts academy? Why did you think of this?" Fade asked. He was a little surprised. Tom replied, "I was influenced by my Second Uncle." "Uncle Wei? Did he contact you?" Fade asked. Tom nodded and said, "My second uncle has been traveling around the world these days and often contacted his family. I found out from him that many martial-artists outside have set up their own martial- arts academies." "The martial-arts academies that they set up are more united than normal businesspanies, and the selected candidates are also more talented. I want to further develop the martial-arts field, so I want to set up a martial-arts academy." Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Fade Chen didn''t say much. He nodded and said, "If you want to set up a martial- arts academy, then do so. If you need any help, feel free to ask me. I''ll help you right away." Tom Wei smiled in embarrassment and said, "Brother Fade, I''m not anxious to set up a martial- arts academy. Before opening it, I want to go back and check with my second uncle''s friend and see their actual progress. Then, I''ll decide how I want to go about this matter." "Having a field trip to check on the situation is good. Okay, you can just check it out first and start when youe back again," Fade nodded and said. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Tom wanted to say something but was embarrassed to do so. "Brother Fade, this, this Tom hesitated to speak up. "What''s wrong? Just tell me what''s on your mind. When did you be such a sissy?" Fade asked in a clear voice. Tom then took a deep breath and said, "Brother Fade, I want you to go with me." "To inspect the martial-arts academy? What do you want me to do?" Fade asked. He felt a little strange. Tom gritted his teeth and said, "Brother Fade, I''ll tell you the truth! In fact, besides going to inspect the martial- arts academy, there is another thing that I need your help with." "My Second uncle has an old friend in South Hanover City, and he runs the martial- arts academy there. However, he has encountered some trouble recently, and it is hard for him to resolve these matters alone. Therefore, my Second uncle wants to ask for your help. But, he-" Hearing this, Fade understood what he was saying and replied, "Oh, it''s Uncle Wei''s friend who needs my help. Just tell me directly about this. What''s there to hide? You don''t need to use the excuse of inspecting the martial-arts academy to ask me to go over there." Tom scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "Brother Fade, you''re too powerful in the martial-arts. You''re now the top expert in Long City. There''s a huge difference in our martial-arts skills. Therefore, we feel like..." "What''s more, we are really going to inspect the martial- arts academy," Tom added. "It''s not an excuse,"he said. Fade understood how Tom felt. He had risen in status too quickly, which had caused the people around him to feel a sense of disparity between them. Therefore, the rtionship between them had slowly be distant without them being aware of this. However, Fade had arrived at Bay City first when he descended from the mountain. At that time, Uncle Wei and Tom also helped him a lot. Therefore, it was naturally not a big deal for Fade to help Uncle Wei when he was in trouble this time. Patting Tom on the shoulder, Fade asked, "Tell me. What trouble did Uncle Wei''s friend encounter." Tom was stunned for a moment, then his face lit up and he said, "Brother Fade, this is the case. My Second uncle''s friend, Casper Zhu, is a well-known martial-artist in South Hanover City. He has a simr position as my Second uncle in Bay City." "However, Casper was different from my Second uncle. He did not choose to open apany or manage estates. Instead, he set up a martial- arts academy, epted some disciples, and trained them carefully. Over the years, although his influence has not risen a lot, he has trained up many excellent martial-artists," Tom exined. "Just a few months ago, Casper''s disciple from the Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center did a righteous thing but injured a foreigner in the process. The foreigner seemed to have a high status and called a group of people to beat up that disciple severely. The disciple was crippled and he is still lying in the hospital." "The disciple was quite a talented young man, and it was indeed the foreigner''s fault. Casper was very angry and beat up the group of foreigners personally. However, it turned into a serious issue because of this." "Casper was arrested because he had beaten up the foreigner. Fortunately, he had been managing his martial- arts academy for so many years and had some connections. After spending much effort to be released, he found out that his martial-arts academy was destroyed by those foreigners, and more than half of his disciples were injured." "Casper wants to take revenge, but the officials have been keeping an eye on him, so he can''t take any action at all. However, those arrogant foreigners came to challenge him every day. Even some of the other local martial-arts academies also took advantage of this opportunity to suppress the Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center." "My Second Uncle traveled there and learned about this matter, so he informed me of it," Tom said in a single breath. Hearing this, Fade frowned and said in a low voice, "This group of foreigners is crossing the line." Tom said, "Brother Fade, are you saying that you will help us?" Fade nodded and said, "A martial-artist like Casper is worth helping." Tom was overjoyed. He grabbed Fade''s hand and said excitedly, "Brother Fade, that''s great. Thank you so much." "Well, don''t be so excited. It''s not a big deal," Fade said. He smiled and pulled his hand out of Tom''s. Then, he asked, "When are we leaving?" Hearing this, Tom immediately disyed an embarrassed expression on his face and said, "My Second Uncle told me to get help as soon as possible, but I have to send my Second Aunt back first. I may be dyed for some time, so..." Fade waved his hand and said, "In that case, I''ll go alone first, and you cer." "Okay. I''ll get there as soon as possible," Tom said in a hurry. Fade joked, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t reach as soon as possible. After all, with your skills, you will just get beaten up there." Tom suddenly looked bitter and said, "Brother Fade, how can you tease my skills. Yes, I''m still far behind you. However, among those ordinary martial-artists, my strength is at thete stage of the Yellow Level. That is considered quite good already." "Haha,te stage of the Yellow Level. You have made progress. Not bad, keep it up!" Fade patted Tom''s shoulder and said with a smile. Tom immediately gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He said, "Brother Fade, after this, I have to work harder to improve my skills. Otherwise, it''ll be too shameful for us to walk with you!" Fatty, who had been silent all this time, red at Tom when he heard this. He said, "Brother Tom, I''m fine if you want to put yourself down but why do you want to pull me down together with you? If your skills at thete stage of the Yellow Level are considered shameful, then how about me? I am not even qualified to clean Brother Fade''s shoes." "That is true, isn''t it? Fatty, I''ve been asking you to learn martial-arts, but you still haven''t learned any skills until now," Tom said. Fatty waved his hand and said, "Forget about it. I''m not suitable to learn the martial-arts. There are other things which are more suitable for me. For example, I want to enter the entertainment industry and be in a rtionship with a female celebrity. That''s the life I want." "You bastard. I''m toozy to say anything to you," Tom shook his head and said. Fatty immediately leaned forward to Fade and said, "Brother Fade, since you have promised to help Brother Tom, why don¡¯t you help me with something too." "What do you need help with?" Fade asked. Fatty said, "Brother Fade, I want to open an entertainmentpany in Long City, to expand the Huang family business." "Okay, no problem. It¡¯s just a piece of cake. I¡¯ll help you," Fade said. "You are truly the Brother Fade that I know. No wonder you''re the number one martial-artist in Long City. Brother Fade, let me propose a toast to you," Fatty said as he picked up the ss. "Brother Fade, I''ll also propose a toast to you," Tom said. He also raised his ss . Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Fade Chen finished his meal with Tom Wei and Scott Huang.Then, he went home. The next day, Fade tidied up his things slightly and packed some luggage. He told his wife about the trip, and then went to South Hanover City. Fade and Tom proceeded to deal with their own matters. South Hanover City was in the south of Long City. It was quite a distance to go to that ce and there was no direct flight to that area. Therefore, Fade, had to take a train to South Hanover City. As it was not the holiday season, and South Hanover City was not a major city, there were not many people on the train. Only less than ten people sat in a section of the train. When the train was about to start, two young people came up. One was a man and the other was a woman. The couple was in their twenties. The woman was quite pretty, and she had short hair. Her jeans were tight-fitting and she had straight and slender legs. She walked withrge strides, and she seemed youthful. The man was over 1.85 meters in height. He was muscr and he had short hair. In this spring season, he wore a tight t-shirt, which disyed his firm muscles. The seats of the couple were not far from Fade. Their seats were just at the front row opposite of Fade. They found their seats, put down their luggage, and sat down side by side. The man immediately approached her with a smile on his face and said, "Jaycie, don''t worry. There won''t be a problem this time. My master and I are both here. We will help you to get rid of those annoying foreigners." The woman frowned slightly, nced at the man, and said, "Those people are not so easy to deal with. Otherwise, my father would not have lost to them so miserably." "Jaycie, you''re thinking too much. They are just a group of foreigners. What''s more, we are better in the martial-arts. How powerful can they be? As long as we go back, there will be no problem," The man said confidently. The woman still wanted to say something, but when she saw the man''s confident expression, she only said one sentence, "Well, it''s better to just be careful." Listening to their conversation, Fade felt that something was familiar about it. The foreigner, martial- arts; they seemed to be discussing issues simr to what Tom mentioned in regards to the Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center. At this moment, Fade noticed the corner of the luggage next to the woman''s seat. It had five words embroidered on it- "Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center". All of a sudden, Fade understood what they were talking about and said to himself, "I didn''t expect that they were talking about the Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center." "Since this girl called someone dad, could she be Casper''s daughter? Also, the man said that he and his master areing, so he should be here to help them." Fade had almost confirmed their identities and wanted to ask them about the situation in regards to the Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center. Fade also wanted to get to know them in advance. So, Fade walked toward the woman, smiled and said, "Hello, may I ask if you know Casper Zhu from the Eternal Pride Martial- Arts Center?" Hearing Fade''s words, the woman was shocked. She looked at Fade in surprise and said, "How do you know that?" The man looked at Fade with a vignt expression. When he saw the luggage, he suddenly realized something and said, "Jaycie, ignore him. He saw your luggage and knows the rtionship between you and the Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center." The woman looked down at the luggage and immediately understood what was going on. She frowned and waved to Fade, saying, "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in making friends." After that, the woman put on her headphones and showed a cold expression indicating that she was not in the mood to make friends. Fade knew that the girl had misunderstood him and regarded him as someone who just wanted to strike up a conversation. He couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed and scratched his head. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The man beside the woman saw that Fade hadn''t left yet, and he immediately showed an unhappy expression. He red at Fade and shouted, "You, get out of here. Do you hear me?" "Otherwise, believe it or not, I''ll beat you up." While speaking, the man waved his strong fist, looking very fierce. When Fade saw this, he couldn''t help but squint, with a look of displeasure in his eyes. When the man saw Fade''s expression, he was even more unhappy. He shouted, "Boy, what''s that expression on your face? Are you dissatisfied with me? Do you want to fight with me?" Then, the man stood up, rolled up his sleeve, and revealed his strong biceps. He stared at Fade and was about to beat Fade up. Seeing this, the woman stopped the man and said, "Fletcher, forget about it. Don''t make any more trouble." Hearing this, the man sat down resentfully. However, he didn''t forget to wave his muscled fist at Fade and threatened, "Go away, don''te over here." Fade felt bored. He shook his head and returned to his seat. Seeing this, the man showed a proud look on his face and showed off to the woman, "Look, he was driven away by me." The woman nodded her head faintly and did not respond to the man. The man was bored, so he could only take a rest in his seat. Almost everyone was closing their eyes to rest, and the train was very quiet. At this moment, a series of footsteps could be heard. Everyone opened their eyes and saw a blonde foreigner in his twentiesing over. The foreigner whistled and walked through the corridor unhurriedly. When he passed by the woman, his eyes lit up with excitement. Then, he sat directly in front of Fade, in the seat which was on the other side of the woman''s corridor. After the foreigner sat down, he came over and whistled to the woman, and then he spoke in poor Chinese, "Beauty, nice to meet you!" When the girl heard the voice, she looked up at the foreigner and then lowered her head, ignoring him. Obviously, she didn''t like these people who were trying to strike up conversations with her. The man beside her narrowed his eyes. When he heard the foreigner''s voice, he suddenly widened his eyes and red at him. He pointed his index finger at the foreigner and said, "You, foreigner, get out of my way." Hearing this, the foreigner frowned and said, "I''m talking to this beautifuldy. It seems to have nothing to do with you." While speaking, the foreigner took out his cell phone, turned on the selfie mode, and took the initiative to approach the woman. "Beauty, I am a traveler from Micovia. Can I take a photo with you?"he said. Without waiting for the girl''s consent, the foreigner approached her and almost pressed his face to the girl''s face. At the same time, he also put his hand on the girl''s shoulder. Obviously, the foreigner was good at picking up girls. He had long been ustomed to using this method to hit on girls. However, this time, the foreigner was obviously too hasty, and it irritated the man next to the girl. The man rushed out and pushed the foreigner away, shouting, "I told you to get out of here. Don''t you hear me?" Although the foreigner was being pushed by the man,he just took a step back and immediately stood firm. Then he shouted, "You''d better not push me." "F*ck, you''re just a foreigner and you dare to threaten me", the man said. His eyes were cold and he waved his fists and was about to beat up the foreigner. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Seeing that Fletcher Bi was about to hit him, the Blonde- Haired man seemed angry. He red at Fletcher and said in a low voice, "You still have a chance to withdraw your fist." Fletcher became even angrier when he heard that. He bellowed, "Damn it, you still dare to pretend in front of me." Then, Fletcherunched out his fist which was asrge as a bowl, toward the Blonde-Haired Foreigner''s chest. When the girl saw this, she couldn''t help shouting, "Fletcher, don''t be impulsive. We still have something important to do." Fletcher smiled indifferently and did not stop his movements. Instead, he exined, "Jaycie, this Foreigner was just taking advantage of you. I have to teach him a lesson. Besides, the matter of the Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center was caused by him. This foreigner is from Micovia. He should be beaten since he was with them as a gang." Hearing this, the girl shook her head and felt a little dissatisfied. Although her martial- arts academy was at this stage because of the foreigners, Jaycie Zhu was not the kind of person who would implicate those who were innocent. She did not want to involve this Blonde- Haired Foreigner in this matter. Jaycie stood up, ready to stop Fletcher. But at this time, Fletcher''s fist was still half a meter away from the Blonde- Haired Foreigner. The foreigner suddenly narrowed his eyes and showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Then, a shadow emerged from his fist and wasunched out violently. His fist was quick and full of strength,and it was faster than Fletcher''s. It struck Fletcher''s stomach. Fletcher did not expect this foreigner to know martial-arts at all. He was not expecting this at all. He was hit by the punch, and he was caught off guard. He was pushed back immediately, as he staggered and almost fell to the ground. "How could you ¡ª" Fletcher covered his stomach and his face showed a painful and incredulous expression. Even Jaycie, who was about to stop him, was also shocked at the moment. When the foreigner had approached her to take pictures just now, she did not notice that the Blonde-Haired Foreigner knew martial-arts. However, at this time, the foreigner suddenlyunched out his fist and actually defeated Fletcher with one punch. Fletcher was a master at thete stage of the Yellow Level, and his strength was absolutely not low. In this case, this Blonde-Haired Foreigner was definitely not an ordinary person. In an instant, Jaycie looked serious and she looked at the Blonde-Haired Foreigner. However, The Blonde- Haired Foreigner seemed rx. When he saw Jaycie looking at him, he couldn''t help whistling and said with a smile, "Beauty, how was that? My action just now was amazing, wasn''t it?" Jaycie frowned when she heard that. Fletcher was even more furious. With a loud shout, he rushed to the foreigner again. "Damn it, you attacked me stealthily just now. Now, I will let you know how powerful I am,"he said. With a crashing sound, Fletcher''s whole body moved like a cheetah. His movements were agile, and he rushed toward the foreigner. His right fist wasunched toward the Blonde-Haired Foreigner''s heart, and his left hand was not idle either. He secretly moved his left hand toward the neck of the foreigner to grab it. Having said that, Fletcher had vastbat experience. Once this movement seeded, it would definitely cause a huge damage to this foreigner. But at this moment, the foreigner stretched out his thick arm and defended against Fletcher''s punch with his fist. With a loud crash, both fists met each other. Fletcher''s punch was blocked by the foreigner''s fist. Fletcher was not annoyed, and the corner of his mouth revealed a sneer. His left hand, which was ready to take action, transformed into the shape of an eagle w and grabbed hard at the foreigner''s neck. At the same time, the corner of his mouth revealed a grim smile. "Foreigner, have a taste of my w!"he said. The sharp ws were about to grab the foreigner''s neck. However, at this moment, this Blonde-Haired Foreigner grinned and leaned to one side. Then, his left hand pulled out a short stick from his waist. He pped Fletcher''s left hand directly. No matter how firm Fletcher''s hand was, he couldn''t stand it after being hit by the foreigner''s custom-made soft stick. His arms were red and swollen. He trembled continuously and felt a sharp sense of pain. The smile on Fletcher''s face also turned into a frown of pain. He looked at the BlondeHaired Foreigner with an incredulous expression. The Blonde-Haired Foreigner grinned at this moment, and a gust of energy burst out from his body, which immediately shocked Fletcher and Jaycie. This foreigner was also a martial-arts master, and he was at the peak of the Yellow Level. Fletcher could not fight against him. The Blonde-Haired Foreigner shook his head and said with a smile, "I actually didn''t want to expose my actual strength so quickly in South Hanover City this time. But since you are looking for trouble, don''t me me for being rude." As he spoke, the Blonde- Haired Foreigner swung his stick and walked toward Fletcher. The powerful aura from his body oppressed Fletcher, causing Fletcher to tremble.His footsteps became unstable. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing this, Jaycie shouted, "Stop it!" The Blonde-Haired Foreigner smiled at Jaycie, licked his tongue, and said with a smile, "Beauty, don''t worry. I''ll defeat this guy and have fun with youter. I have to say that you Chinese women are really nice and take the initiative with us white people. I don''t know if you''ll take the initiative later!" Jaycie''s pretty face turned red, and a trace of anger appeared on her face. Gritting her teeth, she kicked the Blonde-Haired Foreigner from behind. However, the Blonde- Haired Foreigner''s strength was obviously more powerful than Jaycie''s. He leaned to one side gently and directly avoided Jaycie''s attack. Instead, he grabbed on Jaycie ''s right leg and then started to fondle her. Even though there was ayer of denim between them, the touch of the Blonde-Haired Foreigner immediately caused Jaycie to have goosebumps all over her body. The expression on her face suddenly fell and she shouted angrily, "Let go of me." The foreigner chuckled, but he didn''t let go of his hand. Instead, his actions became bolder. Seeing this, Fletcher was so angry that he gnashed his teeth, shouted loudly, and rushed over. However, before he got close, the Blonde-Haired Foreigner kicked Fletcher and sent him flying again. Then, he licked his tongue and looked at Jaycie greedily. He pulled Jaycie into his arms and hugged her tightly. Seeing this, Jaycie struggled violently, but standing on one leg made it difficult for her to stabilize her body. Now she was under the control of the Blonde-Haired Foreigner, so she couldn''t get rid of him at that moment. Seeing that the foreigner''s perverted hand was about to seed, Jaycie''s pretty face could not help but turn red and beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. At this point, a faint voice sounded, "You''ve gone too far!" Hearing the voice, they all looked at the direction of the voice at the same time. When Jaycie saw the person who had spoken, she couldn''t help but feel shocked. The person who had spoken was the young man just now. At this time, emotions rose in her heart, but then she quickly winked at the other party and said, "He knows martial-arts. You can''t beat him. Don''t act rashly. Call the police." Before Fade could grasp the meaning of Jaycie''s words, the foreigner sneered and looked at Fade. He looked at him from head to toe and said, "You want to be a hero and save this beauty!" "Get out of my way, or I''ll let you have the same punishment as him," The Blonde-Haired Foreigner pointed to Fletcher and said. Fletcher was kicked to the ground, and the foreigner''s expression was threatening and gleeful. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 When Fade Chen heard this, he couldn''t help frowning and said, "Just now, Fletcher Bi''s attitude was a little outrageous. I was actually on your side, but I didn''t expect you to be a piece of trash who bullied women." "You said that I''m a piece of trash!" The Blonde-Haired Foreigner said. His eyes were a little cold. "Isn''t that so?" Fade said ndly, looking as though this was an obvious fact. When Jaycie Zhu heard this, she was so anxious that her tears were about to flow out. In her heart, she thought that Fade was being too reckless. Although this foreigner was indeed a good-for- nothing, there was no need to provoke him at this time. After all, he was too strong and no one could defeat him. As expected, the foreigner was irritated. He let out a cold snort, released Jaycie''s right leg, and turned toward Fade. He clenched his fists so hard that they creaked. He was about to beat Fade up. Upon seeing this, Jaycie was so anxious that she wanted to rush over to help. But at this time, Fade put his hands in his pockets and looked indifferent. He squinted at the Blonde-Haired Foreigner and said, "Do you think that making a sound with your fists will cause you to seem more powerful? You are too young to scare me with this action." While speaking, Fade also clenched his fists. Suddenly, there was a crackling sound, which was much louder than the foreigner''s. "See, I also know how to do thatf''he said. This huge crackling sound really shocked Jaycie and the foreigner, because they had never seen anyone squeezing their fists so loudly, as if their bones were being broken. The Blonde- Haired Foreigner''s expression suddenly became serious, and he looked warily at Fade. At this time, Fade loosened his hands. He threw aside a bamboo chopstick that had been broken into several pieces, and then said, "Oops, the quality of the chopsticks on this train is still considered good. It took me some time to break it." Seeing this, Jaycie, who was still puzzled and shocked, suddenly felt speechless. She felt reproachful in her heart. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Big brother, now is not the time to y tricks. It ispletely meaningless for you to y these little tricks. On the contrary, you have provoked this foreigner even more!" She thought in her mind. Jaycie was extremely worried. At this moment, Fade seemed not to have noticed her anxiety at all. He opened his hand that had been poked by the bamboo chopsticks and sighed, "Oh, no, there is a small thorn in my skin." As he spoke, Fade lowered his head and began to pull out the small thorn. Seeing this, Jaycie almost cried. "Big Brother, you didn''t see that the foreigner''s pale face is almost dark with anger. How could you still have the mood to provoke him!" she thought to herself. At this moment, the Blonde-Haired Foreigner raised his hand and move toward Fade. He was about to give him a p. "You''re a buffoon. You''re courting death!"he said. Seeing this, Jaycie rushed over and tried to stop him. However, it was toote. She could only watch as the foreigner''s palm fell on Fade''s face. It seemed that Fade was going to be hit, but at the critical moment, Fade suddenly eximed out loud. He pinched on a small thorn with his right thumb and forefinger, and suddenly pulled it out. He cried out in surprise, "The thorn has been pulled out!" With such a surprising action of leaning sideways and lowering his head, he just happened to avoid the palm of the Blonde-Haired Foreigner. This caused the foreigner to miss his target. The foreigner was stunned. He didn''t expect that his first attack would fail. Jaycie was also stunned. She did not expect this guy to have such good luck. He was lowering his head and ying with his hands, but he was still able to avoid the opponent''s attack. But at this time, when the foreigner failed to hit him, he immediately started to attack and proceeded to p Fade again. He was about to hit Fade again, but Fade lowered his head and let out another scream. He actually evaded the foreigner''s attack again. "Haha, it has been pulled out. I was able to pull out another one!" The foreigner suddenly became furious, and his good-looking face was full of anger at the moment. With a loud shout, he swept his legs and attacked Fade directly. There was no room for Fade to dodge the blow. Just as Jaycie was worried about Fade, she saw Fade frowning and saying, "Why are you shouting so loudly? You frightened me so much that my hand trembled, and the remaining half of the thorn was broken inside." As he spoke, Fade pped him across the face. This simple action seemed like an action that would happen in a quarrel between shrews, but unexpectedly, the foreigner''s face was pped and a clear sound could be heard. The foreigner was also stunned by this attack. He didn''t expect Fade to attack him. He was shocked for a moment. Then, he became furious and rushed toward Fade. At this moment,Fade was like a lively fox, and he turned around flexibly. He avoided the foreigner''s attack. He stretched out his foot and directly tripped the foreigner to the ground. Then, without waiting for the foreigner to get up, he punched him and kicked him directly. Suddenly, the foreigner let out a series of miserable wails. His whole body was beaten up and he rolled on the ground. He screamed and groaned in pain. Finally, he cried out for mercy with snot and tears. Upon seeing this, Jaycie waspletely dumbfounded. It should be noted that this foreigner had defeated Fletcher, who was at thete stage of the Yellow Level. However, he was beaten up by Fade until he had to kneel down and beg for mercy. Fade seemed like an ordinary person, and she felt incredulous. Before Jaycie could figure out this situation, Fade was like an obedient child. He handed the foreigner with a bloody nose and swollen face to the police who was rushing over. Then, he returned to his seat and began to fiddle with his hand, muttering, "Ahhh, there is still half a thorn in it. How can I get it out?" Looking at Fade, Jaycie really didn''t know whether this guy was lucky or hiding his strength. For a moment, she looked at Fade in a daze and couldn''t speak at all. However, Fade fiddled for a while and finally got out the remaining half of the thorn. He turned his head and grinned at Jaycie, showing his white teeth. He said, "Beauty, if you look at me like this, I will be shy." Hearing this, Jaycie blushed and realized that she had been staring at Fade. She lowered her head quickly and turned around. Then, she said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do that. Thank you for helping me just now." Fade waved his hand and said, "It''s nothing. We''re all Chinese Citizens. We can''t allow foreigners to bully us. It''s my duty to help you." "Anyway, thank you very much," Jaycie thanked him again. Then, she took out a business card and handed it to Fade, saying, "My name is Jaycie. This is my business card, if you-" Before Jaycie could finish, Fletcher, who was clutching his stomach, came back with a limp. He looked at Fade unhappily and shouted, "You can defeat the Blonde-Haired Foreigner, so why didn''t you take action in the beginning? Why didn''t you fight until I was beaten up?" Hearing this, Fade''s face suddenly turned cold. Jaycie''s expression changed immediately. She quickly grabbed hold of Fletcher and exined quickly, "Mister, I''m sorry. Fletcher didn''t mean that. He, he''s just... he just said something wrong." Fletcher said discontentedly, "I didn''t say anything wrong. Did you want to watch me being beaten up on purpose? I don''t think you are a good person at all. You deliberately approached us, and maybe you have evil intentions. Perhaps, you are in cahoots with those foreigners." Chapter 412 Chapter 412 "Fletcher, stop talking," Jaycie Zhu said. She red at Fletcher Bi and hurriedly apologized to Fade Chen. Fade took a look at Fletcher and said coldly, "It''s not my duty to save you. I saved you due to my sense of honor. Don''t be confused. Other people don''t have any obligations to help you." Fletcher still wanted to speak, but Jaycie stopped him. He could only re at Fade and return to his seat. Everyone was silent, and the train arrived at South Hanover City. After getting off the train, Jaycie and Fletcher departed quickly. Half an hourter, they arrived in front of an old street. The street looked ancient, but there were quite a number of people there, and the area was somewhat lively with traffic. There was an old courtyard on the side of the road, with a que hanging above it. There were five large words carved on it: "Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center". This was Jaycie''s home, but the martial-arts center was much emptier than it used to be. The disciples of the martial- arts center who were standing guard at the door could not be seen. The shouting of the disciples in the courtyard could not be heard as well. Looking at the dark red walls with spots and the front door of the martial- arts center, Jaycie''s heart could not help but tremble. Thinking of all the things that had happened to the center, her father, and the disciples during this period, Jaycie''s face could not help but fall. When Fletcher saw this, heforted her. "Jaycie, don''t be so sad. This time, my master and I are here. We will definitely help them. When the timees, we will definitely defeat those foreigners, make them kneel in front of the martial-arts center, and apologize fortheir actions." When Fletcher''s master was mentioned, Jaycie''s face showed some relief. She looked forward to his arrival and said, "I don''t know where Master Bi is. Has he arrived yet?" Fletcher took out his phone and looked at it. Then, he smiled and said, "Jaycie, don''t worry. My master''s private car will arrive soon. They are only a few streets away from here." "Alright!" Jaycie said. She nodded and was about to enter the door. "I''ll go in now and quickly ask my father toe out to wee Master Bi,"she said. Fletcher smiled and nodded. He was prepared to go in with Jaycie. In his opinion, it was natural to let Casper Zhu wee him together with Master Bi. But before the two of them entered the door, a somewhat familiar voice sounded in their ears. "Ah- ha, I have finally found it. This is the Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center." Jaycie and Fletcher turned their heads and looked in the direction of the voice. They were immediately surprised and pleased because Fade had appeared in front of the martial-arts center at this time. "You, why are you here?" Jaycie asked in surprise. Fadeughed and said, "Didn''t I ask you about the Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center before? I am here to help out." "Help out? You really wanted toe and help out at the martial -arts center? Don''t joke around." Fletcher sneered and said disdainfully. "If we were looking for help, we would look for someone like my master, Master Bi. Who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have toe and help out here?" After mocking him, Fletcher immediately said to Jaycie, "Jaycie, you have to be careful about this kind of person. He looks carefree and he looks like he has no ulterior motives . But he is definitely not a good person. He talked to you on the train just now, and now he is following you on purpose. Perhaps, he is a perverted stalker." "It can''t be, Fletcher. Don''t talk nonsense," Jaycie said. She shook her head and looked at Fade. She thought to herself, "Is he really here to help us? Did my father invite him over to assist us, or is he here because of another reason?" Just as Jaycie was thinking about this, a car horn sounded. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. They turned their heads and saw a ck BMW stopping, and then a middle-aged man in a dark red traditional suit came down. He seemed energetic and had amanding air. When Fletcher saw the man, he immediately shouted with a smile, "Master, you''re here." Jaycie also quickly said respectfully, "Greetings to Master Bi." At this time, the gate of the martial- arts center creaked open. A middle-aged man in his forties or fifties with short hair was standing there. His hair was short and stiff. When the man saw Jaycie at the door, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "You''re back." Then, he looked around, as if he was searching for something. Seeing this, Fletcher walked over with a proud smile on his face. He raised his head slightly and said in a clear voice, "Chieftain Zhu, my name is Fletcher. I''m a friend of Jaycie''s. You have to greet my master, Master Bi. He''s over there. Go ahead and meet with him!" With that said, Fletcher pointed in the direction of his master. Casper looked in the direction of Master Bi. With a smile on his face, he was ready to greet him. But at this moment, he saw Fade who was beside him. He couldn''t help but stop in his tracks, and then an excited expression appeared on his face. He immediately changed his direction and walked quickly toward Fade. Walking in front of Fade, Casper was like a primary school student meeting a teacher. He stood straight and asked nervously, "Sir, are you Mr. Chen?" Fade nodded and said, "Yes, I am Fade. Jimmy Wei asked me toe here." Hearing Fade''s words, Casper knew that this legendary person had arrived. He immediately became excited. He bowed deeply to Fade,reached out his hands and greeted him respectfully. "Mr. Chen, thank you very much foring here,"he said. On the side, when Jaycie and Fletcher witnessed this scene, they were dumbfounded. They didn''t know what had happened to Casper. Master Bi, who was at the Early- stage of the ck Level, wasn''t weed by him, but he went to wee such a young kid. Fletcher frowned and said, "Chieftain Zhu, you must have made a mistake! My master, Master Bi, is here. You-" Without waiting for him to finish, Casper interrupted him directly. "I didn''t make a mistake. How can I make a mistake on such an important matter?"he said. Then, he weed Fade respectfully into the house. "Mr. Chen, pleasee in. Come in quickly. Brother Wei is also waiting for Mr. Chen''s arrivall ''he said. Seeing this, Fletcher became even more confused and his face was full of doubts. Even Jaycie was confused at this time. As for the grandiose Master Bi, who was smiling, he was waiting for Casper to wee him. He did not expect that Casper wouldn''te forward to greet him. Instantly, his face fell, and he could not help but snort coldly, with an unhappy expression. After weing Fade into the courtyard, Casper came out again to wee Master Bi. "Master Bi, you are wee here. I''m sorry. Pleasee in, pleasee in!"he said. Although Casper''s face was still full of smiles at this moment, Master Bi''s expression could not help but darken when he saw what had happened just now. Obviously, he was unhappy with the previous incident. He snorted and said, "Chieftain Zhu, you are so busy weing your honored guest that I can understand what happened just now." Although he said that he understood the matter, Master Bi didn''t seem like he grasped the matter at all. His unhappy expression was disyed clearly. Seeing this, Casper also felt a little ufortable in his heart. The person he was weing was Fade, Mr. Chen, the most powerful person in Long City, and he was likely to be an expert at the Earth Level. Compared with Mr. Chen, this master Bi, who was at the early stage of the ck Level, was not worth mentioning at all. Besides, Fade was sent by Jimmy to help Casper. This Master Bi was just invited by Casper with a lot of money. The difference between them was self-evident. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 However, thinking of the enemies that he was going to face after this, Casper Zhu still smiled and cupped his hands to Master Bi in obeisance. He apologized and weed Master Bi in. Fletcher Bi followed beside his master. He looked at Fade Chen''s back, as he walked into the martial-arts center, and he couldn''t help but frown. He thought in his heart, "Who is this guy? Why is Chieftain Zhu weing him so enthusiastically? Is he a famous person?" As he thought of this, Fletcher followed his master into the martial- arts center. They passed through the courtyard and came to the living room. At this time, Fade, who had gone in first, had already sat down. He was chatting with a burly middle- aged man beside him. Apparently, they knew each other. Jaycie Zhu stood gracefully next to Fade, serving tea for the two people with a respectful attitude. Seeing this, Fletcher couldn''t help but feel sour, and he snorted coldly. Casper invited Master Bi and Fletcher to have a seat. Then, he did not speak in a roundabout way and went straight to the point. "I''m really grateful that all of you havee here to help our Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center this time. I can''t thank you enough, and I will definitely remember your kindness in my heart,"he said. "First of all, let''s get to know each other." While speaking, Casper began to introduce each of them. "This is Tristan Bi,or Master Bi, a martial-arts master from Clearwater City. His strength is at the early stage of the ck Level, which is admirable," Casper introduced. "This is Master Bi''s disciple, Fletcher. His strength is at thete-stage of the Yellow Level. This young man has potential and will be feared in the years toe," Casper introduced Fletcher. Hearing the introductions, Master Bi and Fletcher raised their heads slightly and disyed proud expressions on their faces. However, Fade and Jimmy Wei didn''t have any special expressions on their faces. Obviously, they didn''t think highly of the strength of these so-called masters. Seeing this, Master Bi and Fletcher could not help but narrow their eyes slightly, revealing a look of displeasure. Then, Casper introduced Jimmy and Fade. "This is Jimmy from Bay City. He is my good friend, and he is at the peak of the Yellow Level." "This is Fade, or Mr. Chen. He is here to help out, I am really grateful to you foring to help." Hearing Jimmy''s name, Master Bi and Fletcher could not help but feel slightly surprised. Lunatic Chen, who used to be so popr, was from Bay City. Therefore, in the martial- arts world, everyone had some impression of this name. However, after hearing that Jimmy''s strength was only at the peak of the Yellow Level, Master Bi immediately showed a faint smile. He thought in his heart, "The troubles that Casper encountered this time will need to be resolved by us. Once that is done, we can make some demands." As for Fade, he did not mention his strength and identity. Obviously, he was a nobody. The disdain on Fletcher''s face was even stronger. He even looked at Fade provocatively a few times, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Fletcher''s expressions were just useless. They were not effective at all. Fade did not even notice Fletcher''s expressions at all. Now that they knew each other, it was time to discuss the real matter. Casper couldn''t help sighing and said, "Let''s start from a month ago-" Then, Casper exined to them what had happened clearly. Fade listened carefully. His story was simr to the general course of events that he had heard before, but there were more minute details this time. Finally, Casper said with a serious look, "In addition, after some investigation in this period of time, I suspect that these foreigners are likely to be from some organization and have some detailed ns. After causing trouble to our Eternal Pride Martial- Arts Center, they also caused trouble to the other martial-arts centers. They also injured many people. Some martial -arts centers were even forced to close down. Even simr things were happening in the surrounding cities." "They''re from some organization and have detailed ns!" Hearing this, several people couldn''t help but frown. However, Master Bi immediately snorted and said proudly, "No matter what kind of ns they have, and how big their organization is, I''ll definitely defeat them." Fletcher immediately replied, "Don''t worry, Chieftain Zhu. As long as my master takes action, there will be absolutely no problem. They are just some foreigners. How can theypete with our Chinese martial-arts, which has a long history?" Casper smiled, but he still warned him,saying, "Master Bi, we can''t underestimate them. The strength of these foreigners are really extraordinary. To be honest, one of the bald old man and I had a fist fight. I was not a match for him and I was also injured." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g As he spoke, Casper lifted his sleeves, revealing many bruises. Seeing these bruises, Jaycie couldn''t help but look worried and distressed. She stood beside her father and said, "Dad, I''m going to fight too." Casper looked at his daughter and said, "Jaycie, don''t be stubborn. Your strength is not enough. If you go out to fight, you can''t help much. On the contrary, you will be in danger." Jaycie was a little unconvinced, but when she thought of her strength, which was only at the Middle- stage of the Yellow Level, she could only shake her head helplessly. Seeing this, Fletcher stood up directly. He patted his chest and made a promise,saying, "Jaycie, Uncle, you don''t have to worry. My master is at the early stage of the ck Level. The ck Level and the Yellow Level are not the same at all. If theye again, my master will take action and they will undoubtedly lose." Although Jaycie did not like Fletcher''s grandiose attitude, the Early- stage of the ck Level was indeed impressive. Jaycie could not help but calm down. She smiled and then nodded gently. When Fletcher saw this, his eyes lit up, and he was overjoyed. However, Casper did not care much about Fletcher''s words. Instead, he turned his eyes to Jimmy and said, "Brother Wei, Mr. Chen, what do you think?" As he asked this question, Casper''s gaze fell on Fade. Jimmy also looked at Fade. Fade pondered for a moment and said, "ording to Chieftain Zhu''s exnation, it will not be difficult for us to defeat these foreign warriors. However, there''s one thing that needs to be rified. Why are the foreigners here at South Hanover City, and why do they want to challenge the martial- arts centers for no good reason? The background and reason behind this matter is worth exploring." Casper nodded with a look of approval. Fletcher curled his lips disdainfully and said in a low voice, "Your words sound nice. However, If my master is not here, do you still dare to say that? What is so important about the background and reason behind this matter? You make this matter sound so lofty and mysterious, as if it was a case needed to be solved. We just need to defeat them directly, and that will be enough." Master Bi seemed to be a little unhappy and said, "Chieftain Zhu, those foreigners areing tomorrow, aren''t they? If there is nothing else, I''ll go to rest first. I''m a little tired after taking a long journey all the way here." Casper nodded and said, "There is nothing else for us to discuss. I have arranged a table of light wine in the backyard to wee everyone." "Then, let''s go!" Master Bi snorted and nodded slightly. He was satisfied with Casper''s arrangements. Then, he got up, and Fletcher followed him. At this time, Casper nced at Fade with an inquiring look in his eyes. After Fade nodded in agreement, Casper took them to the backyard. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Witnessing this scene, Fletcher Bi was not happy at all. He scolded in his heart, "What''s going on with this kid? Why does Casper Zhu value him so much? Is it because of Jimmy Wei?" After thinking for a while, there was no answer. Fletcher could only snort coldly and stop thinking about it. After having dinner in the backyard, they chatted for a while and then went to rest. Of course, Fade Chen and Jimmy sat together and had a good chat. Jimmy talked about his experience of venturing out in the world during this period of time. Sometimes he was triumphant and disyed his great powers and skills,other times he was beaten ck and blue. He specifically mentioned the battle between Fade and Francesca Sun at Green Peace Lake. Speaking of this matter, Jimmy''s eyes lit up and he couldn''t help praising Fade. In the end, he also revealed that Fade''s victory had caused him to win hundreds of millions of yuan. He made a lot of money from that bet. Fadeughed and talked about events that had happened during that period of time. Of course, the main topic was about Madam Wei, Lily Wei, and Tom Wei. After all, Jimmy had not gone back for almost half a year, so he missed them a lot. He talked about Tom''s intention to open a martial- arts academy, as well as Lily''s blind date and birthday. Of course, there were some details, such as the intimacy between Lily and himself, that he had to hide . When Jimmy heard all of this, he couldn''t help butugh and said, "I don''t think a blind date is an effective approach. But Lily has been working hard for so many years and has no time to date. As a father, I am not qualified to talk about this matter. I don''t even know what kind of person she likes! Fade, what do you think of this matter?" Fade was shocked and he almost blurted out that his daughter liked him. He could onlyugh and said, "I don''t know. But with Lily''s qualities, you don''t have to worry." "You''re right. After all, my baby daughter''s qualities are amazing. She is a rare person, like one in a thousand, or maybe even one in a million," Jimmy said. Heughed heartily. After chatting about his family, Fade asked about the martial - arts center. "Uncle Wei, what do you think we should pay attention to this time?"he said. Jimmy said seriously, "I am not worried about those foreigners who areing tomorrow since you are here. The main issue is what you mentioned before. Why would these foreignerse to South Hanover City to challenge the martial-arts center? It''s really a bit strange." "After all, South Hanover City is neither arge coastal city nor a famous town for martial-arts. It can only be regarded as an ordinary city. Moreover, these foreigners came here within a month. I estimate that there are at least more than 20 of them." Hearing this, Fade nodded with a gloomy face and said, "It''s indeed a little strange. Since we don''t have any clues, we can just catch them and interrogate them tomorrow." After chatting, Fade got up and was ready to leave. At this moment, Jimmy suddenly thought of something and said, "Fade, there''s one more thing that is a little strange." "What is that?" Fade asked. Jimmy said, "The local army and police force were somewhat involved in these matters . When Casper learned that his disciple was beaten up, he was so angry that he pummeled a few foreigners. As a result, he was arrested by the police." "Casper has deep roots here in this area for many years. I thought that he might just get a p on the wrist, but I didn''t expect the police to be strict with him and treat him rudely. During that period of time, some soldiers from the military were involved in this matter as well. In the end, Casper found someone in the police force to help him, by virtue of his umted connections over the years. Otherwise, he would have been locked up in prison." After listening to these words, Fade was even more confused. "The local police and military personnel are helping the foreigners! What''s the reason behind this?" After thinking about this matter for a while, there were really no clues and there was no way for them to guess the truth. Fade ced these things at the back of his mind. He would deal with these questions when he met those foreigners tomorrow. After a day of rest, it was noon the next day. The atmosphere in the whole Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center seemed a little tense. The disciples looked nervously in the direction of the gate. They held wooden sticks tightly in their hands, and a layer of sweat oozed from the palm of their hands. In the hall, Fletcher and Master Bi sat on the chairs on the left, looking imposing. Fade and Jimmy sat across each other. Their expressions were calm and there was no change in their emotions. They continued to drink their tea calmly. As for Casper, he looked out of the room from time to time with an uneasy expression on his face. Seeing this, Master Bi smiled and said, "Chieftain Zhu, don''t worry. As long as I''m here, these foreigners are not worth mentioning." Fletcher also said, "Chieftain Zhu, there''s no need to worry. With my master''s help, there''s no doubt that we''ll win." At this moment, there was the sound of footsteps outside, and then the nervous voices of the disciples could be heard. "They areing!"they said. In the blink of an eye, everyone turned to look in the direction of the gate. Two burly young foreigners strode over, with smiles on their faces and arrogant attitudes. As soon as they came in, they saw that the people in the room were waiting for them.They smiled instantly. A bald foreigner sneered and said in somewhat broken Chinese, "Oh, I called a helper toe with me but a few minutes is needed to deal with this matter. The martial-arts in this city is not worth mentioning." "Ha- ha, the martial- arts in this city is overrated!" A blonde-haired foreigner next to him also laughed. Suddenly, everyone in the room was furious and their gazes became cold. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The crowd stood up and was about to rush out to the foreigners. At this time, Master Bi nced at Fade and Jimmy, and then said to Casper, "Chieftain Zhu, I don''t like too many people to be present when I''m fighting. Otherwise, it will affect my performance." Fletcher also said, "That''s true. Besides, the strength of my master is enough. We don''t need others to assist us." Obviously, these words were aimed at Jimmy and Fade. Casper was clear on Fade''s identity. When he heard this, his expression changed and he seemed nervous. If he provoked an expert like Fade,he really could not imagine how serious the consequences would be. Instantly, a thinyer of sweat oozed from Casper''s forehead. He looked nervously at Fade and asked, "Mr. Chen, don''t-" Fade noticed Casper''s nervousness. He waved his hand and said, "Don''t be nervous. Master Bi told us to do so. Let him take action 1 Let''s just wait and see." Master Bi snorted. Fletcher immediately smiled and said, "You know your limits. There''s no need for us to waste our breath." After that, Fletcher looked at Jaycie Zhu with a proud expression and said, "Jaycie, just wait and see how we defeat those foreigners!" As he spoke, Fletcher followed behind his master. He walked out of the hall and came to the courtyard in front of him. At this time, several disciples at the door looked nervously at the two foreigners. They stood in front of them, trembling slightly. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 "You came to the Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center to make trouble?" Fletcher Bi raised his head slightly and said with pride in his tone. However, as soon as he finished speaking, the blonde- haired foreigner among the two foreigners let out a cry of surprise, thenughed and said, "It''s you. Didn''t I teach you a lesson on the train before this? Now you appear in front of me again." Hearing these words, Fletcher couldn''t help but look at them carefully. Only then did he realize that the blonde- haired young man among the two foreigners was the foreigner he had met on the train. At that time, Fletcher wanted to teach him a lesson, but he was taught a lesson by the foreigner instead. If it weren''t for Fade Chen''s help at that time, Fletcher would have been humiliated by this foreigner. In an instant, Fletcher''s expression darkened, and he stared fiercely at the blonde- haired foreigner in front of him. The blonde- haired foreigner smiled and mocked him,saying, "You are not happy about the lesson you had? Now, I''ll teach you another lesson!" "Who is this old man, your helper? Come on together, I''ll teach all of you a lesson," The blonde-haired foreigner pointed at Master Bi and said arrogantly. Fletcher''s eyes suddenly became gloomy. With a shout, he threw a punch at the blondehaired foreigner. However, the blonde- haired foreigner was obviously prepared. He struck out a palm and blocked Fletcher''s attack. At the same time, a huge force surged from his arm and Fletcher was instantly pushed backward. He took a few steps back and almost fell to the ground. Fletcher''s expression suddenly became unpleasant. At this moment, Master Bi said in a deep voice, "Young man, you''ve gone too far." As he spoke, Master Bi waved his robe and a gust of energy swept toward the blondehaired foreigner like a tornado. Seeing his master''s attack, Fletcher''s face suddenly disyed a smile. He looked at the blonde- haired foreigner in front of him ferociously and said, "Hey foreigner, let''s see how you can fight against my master''s skills." After saying that, Fletcher seemed to feel that it was not enough. He turned his head to look at Fade and said deliberately, "It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for my master to make a move. You''d better be more open-minded and learn from others. Don''t be arrogant and unaware of your level." Fade shook his head slightly and ignored Fletcher''s arrogant words. At this time, opposite Master Bi, the blondehaired foreigner saw that the attack wasing toward him. He hurriedly retreated and shouted at the same time, "Bald guy, it''s your turn." The bald foreigner next to him stepped forward. Facing Master Bi''s tornado, he didn''t move. His strong body was like an iron tower, and his palmsunched out in the air in a slicing movement. Rays of light burst out and crashed into Master Bi''s tornado. The howling tornado, after being hit by the surging energy of the bald foreigner, had a gaping hole. Then, after a few explosions, the tornado of energy was forcefully broken by the bald foreigner. Seeing this, Master Bi faltered, and the proud expression on his face turned into shock. He looked a little stern. Then, his face fell and he said coldly, "You have some abilities.No wonder you are so arrogant! However, take on my next move!" While speaking, Master Bi kept pping his palms, and waves of inner energy emerged in a whirlwind. The inner energy surged in the air and became concentrated in one spot. In the end, it transformed into a solid wall of air and moved toward the bald foreigner. This wall of energy, which was thick and oppressive, caused everyone to experience a heavy and overwhelming atmosphere. "Go!" Master Bi pped his hands and the wall of energy sped up suddenly, like a huge brick. It moved toward the bald foreigner. Seeing this, Fletcher smiled and saidcently, "Have a taste of my master''s skills!" The bald foreigner had a serious look on his face when he encountered this wall of energy. He moved back a few steps, and then with a loud shout, he stamped on the ground with his feet. With an explosive sound, he used his palms to m against the wall of energy. When Fletcher saw this, he sneered disdainfully and said, "You''re looking for death. You are trying to resist my master''s energy wall? You don''t know what''s good for you." With a boom, the wall of energy collided with the foreigner''s palm. Just as Fletcher and Master Bi were waiting to see the foreigner being squashed by the wall and spitting blood, the next scene stunned them. They did not expect this to happen at all. After the loud noise, the thick wall of energy trembled suddenly, and two clear palm prints appeared on the surface. Then, with a crashing sound, the wall of energy was directly broken by the palm prints. Then, more palm prints appeared on the wall. Finally, the whole wall was shattered by the palm prints, and it exploded into countless waves of energy. In the end, these waves of energy dissipated without a trace. Then, with a smile on his face, the bald foreigner raised two arms which were so thick that his sleeves were broken. He rushed toward Master Bi like a tank. Master Bi did not expect this foreigner to be able to fight off his attack, so he was caught off guard. He could only hurriedly send out several beams of energy to hit the bald foreigner. However, the bald foreigner was extremely fierce. No matter what kind of energy he faced, he smashed through it directly with his thick arms. In just a few seconds, the bald foreigner had rushed to Master Bi. Master Bi immediately felt a pain in his chest. A hand which was as big as a fan had struck him. Then, he was sent flying, and he spat out blood from his mouth. "You, you are a master at the Middle-stage of the ck Level!" Master Bi said. He was sent flying out, and he finally realized the strength of this bald man. His eyes couldn''t help showing a sense of shock. However, when Fletcher heard the words ''Middle stage of the ck Level'', he was shocked and quickly stepped back to dodge the attack. But when he was about to take action, the blonde- haired foreigner came over with a smile on his face. He appeared behind Fletcher and said coldly, "Where do you think you are going?" Fletcher was shocked. He ced both his arms in front of his chest in an alert manner and was ready to block the iing attack. However, before he could position his arms properly, the blonde- haired foreigner had thrown a punch at him. Fletcher tasted blood in his throat. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell heavily on the ground. Before Fletcher could fight back, arge foot stepped on Fletcher''s chest, causing him to be unable to move. At the same time, Master Bi was also knocked down by the bald foreigner. He was also trampled on the ground, looking extremely embarrassed. "We lost. Let us go!" Master Bi shouted. Hearing this, Fletcher also hurriedly shouted, "We surrender, we surrender. Let us go." Hearing this, the blonde- haired foreigner raised the corners of his mouth, revealing a strange smile. Then, he immediately said, "Surrender, do you think we are here topete with you?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Fletcher and Master Bi couldn''t help but be stunned, and then their voices trembled slightly. They asked, "What, what do you want to do?" The bald foreigner cast a cold nce at Fletcher and Master Bi. He said in a low voice, "What we want is very simple. We just want a finger from each of you!" Chapter 416 Chapter 416 "What!" Fletcher Bi and Master Bi''s expressions could not help but change when they heard this. An expression of anger and fear appeared on their faces. "Impossible, we Without waiting for them to finish the sentence, the blonde-haired foreigner and the bald foreigner pressed hard on the soles of their feet. A powerful force immediately caused the chests of both master and disciple to feel suffocated, and they directly spat out a mouthful of blood. Their faces became even paler. "I will give you onest chance. A finger or your life!" The bald foreigner said in a deep voice. Fletcher and Master Bi''s faces were pale, and their lips were trembling.They couldn''t speak at this moment. After a few seconds, the two men did not respond. The blonde-haired foreigner snorted, took out a dagger directly, and leaned on it. "Since you didn''t choose, then I have to do so myself,"he said. Seeing that the sharp dagger was about to cut his finger, Fletcher suddenly screamed in fear. Tears mixed with snot appeared on his face, causing him to look extremely anxious and embarrassed. Even though he was struggling desperately, he was still unable to get rid of the blondehaired foreigner''srge foot. He could only look at the de approaching his fingers in horror. Just as the blonde- haired foreigner was about to take action, a soft voice was heard. "That''s enough. You''ve been ying around for so long." Upon hearing the voice, the blonde foreigner suddenly stopped, and then looked up at the person who had spoken. When he saw the face of this person clearly, his expression couldn''t help but be cold, and he said fiercely, "It''s you?" Fade Chen smiled faintly and said, "Yes, it''s me. The fight on the train didn''t seem to be enough! You''re looking fortrouble again!" The blonde- haired foreigner snorted and shouted, "You''re looking for death." As soon as he finished speaking, the blondehaired foreigner rushed to stab Fade with the dagger in his hand. The dagger was aimed at Fade''s heart, and he intended to kill him. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes shed with a touch of coldness, and he snorted coldly. Then, heunched out his fist with the sound of whistling wind. It was extremely fast, and it hit the blonde-haired foreigner''s chest even before anyone could realize what was happening. The blonde- haired foreigner spurted out a mouthful of blood at once, and he was sent flying backward. Upon seeing this, the bald foreigner next to him slipped slightly and hurried to catch the blonde- haired foreigner. Then, he asked in a cold voice, "What''s the deal with him? Do you know him?" The blonde- haired foreigner said with a gloomy face, "He is the person I mentioned to you who had defeated me on the train. He is a little weird and I can''t estimate his powers." "It''s him!" The bald foreigner narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Fade. His body emitted a trace of inner energy, and he reached out to probe Fade . However, the probe showed that Fade was just an ordinary person. He was not a martial-arts practitioner at all. Such a result made the bald foreigner frown. However, he immediately snorted, with a disdainful look in his eyes, and said, "I don''t care what method you use to hide your strength, but what I want to tell you is that you are dead." As soon as he finished speaking, the bald foreigner took a heavy step forward. His body was like a tank, and he struck out a palm with a loud bang. This p instantly stirred up a gust of wind, bringing along it a sense of wild and violent pressure. His strength caused the expressions of the people there to change instantly. The blonde-haired foreigner looked at Fade with a smile on his face, as if he had already seen the scene of this guy being beaten to death by hispanion. At this moment, Fletcher and Master Bi couldn''t tell what expressions they should have on their faces. They didn''t like Fade, but they didn''t want him to be defeated at this moment. After all, if he lost, the two of them would be dead. Although they didn''t want Fade to lose, this bald foreigner was a master at the Middlestage of the ck Level. He had even defeated Master Bi just now. They didn''t have much hope for Fade. In the hall, Jaycie Zhu was very anxious. She looked at Casper Zhu and Jimmy Wei and said, "Dad, Uncle Wei, why are you still standing there? Step forward to assist Fade! The bald foreigner is a master at the Middlestage of the ck Level. Fade¡ª" When Casper heard her words, he was not anxious. Instead, he interrupted his daughter and said with a chuckle, "Jaycie, don''t worry. Mr. Chen will be fine." Jimmy also smiled and said, "Don''t worry. With Fade''s strength, that bald foreigner is not a big deal." Listening to their words, Jaycie was surprised and suspicious. She was surprised that both of their evaluations of Fade were so high, as if he was very powerful. However, she had doubts whether they were being truthful. If it was not the truth, Fade would be beaten up by the bald foreigner. Even if he did not die, he would be seriously injured. Thinking of this, Jaycie still felt a twinge of uneasiness in her heart. She shook her red lips and ran toward Fade, ready to do her best to help him. However, just as Jaycie made her move, the bald foreigner''s powerful palm had already reached Fade''s chest. Jaycie was far away, but she already felt the tremendous power of this blow. For a moment, Jaycie''s face was pale and she rushed toward Fade. At the same time, she shouted, "Mr. Chen, dodge quickly!" The bald foreigner snorted, "There''s no way for you to escape!" The wind whistled as his palm mmed hard on Fade''s chest, bringing with it an oppressive and powerful force. Seeing that it was toote to block this move, Jaycie couldn''t help but feel a sense of despair. She closed her eyes and couldn''t bear to watch the tragedy unfold. Just at this moment, the palm of the bald foreignernded on Fade''s chest. There was a slight sound, and then the wind around the palm dissipated directly. As for Fade, he was not sent flying out. Even his clothes were not damaged at all. It seemed that he had not been hit at all. "What, what''s going on?" At this moment, Jaycie, the two foreigners, Fletcher and his master were all shocked. They didn''t understand how Fade could bepletely fine after being hit by such a strong force. However, the bald foreigner had great experience inbat. He immediately came to his senses, gritted his teeth and growled after a short pause. He thenunched blows at Fade with his palms continuously. All of a sudden, huge gusts of inner energy rushed forward and pressed down on Fade. Seeing this, Fade''s face was calm, and he defended himself against this attack. Then, these fierce attacks were transformed into gentle gusts of wind. The gusts of air dissipated after touching Fade''s body. They did not hurt Fade at all. "How is this possible? My attacks have no effect on you!" The bald foreigner looked incredulous. Then, he seemed to have thought of something, looked at Fade in shock, and said in surprise, "You, are you-" Without waiting for him to finish, Fade narrowed his eyes. He raised his right hand and said cidly, "You''ve attacked me for so long. Now, it''s my turn!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. While speaking, Fade''s index and middle fingers of his right hand turned into a sword and he waved it slightly in the air. Instantly, a stream of energy whizzed out with fiery red light. The sword seemed to be burning. It chopped toward the bald foreigner at a high speed. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 When the sharp sword approached him, the bald foreigner felt a sense of powerful scorching aura. He immediately turned pale with fright and tried to dodge Fade Chen''s attack. However, this sharp sword came ferociously. The bald foreigner was struck directly by the sharp ming sword before he could do anything. The sharp sword sliced him, directly cutting through the bald foreigner''s waist. He fell directly to the ground, and his body was broken into two halves. The blood along with his internal organs flowed all over the ground. Such a scene immediately stunned the people on the scene, and they looked at Fade in disbelief. Fletcher Bi and Master Bi did not expect Fade to be so strong and they rubbed their eyes in disbelief. The blonde- haired foreigner widened his eyes and looked at hispanion in horror. As for Jaycie Zhu, she had already covered her mouth and vomited by the side. Fade tapped his fingertip slightly, and a scarlet me fell on the bald foreigner. The me began to burn fiercely, and it quickly turned the bald foreigner into a pile of ashes, which was scattered away by the wind. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The ground was clean, and even the bloodstains werepletely burned, as if nothing had happened just now. At this time, Fade walked toward the blondehaired foreigner again and said lightly, "Do you still want me to take action?" The blonde- haired foreigner knelt on the ground and groveled, begging for mercy. "No, don''t kill me. I''m wrong, I admit that I''m wrong. I will promise to do whatever you want me to do!" he said. Looking at the blonde-haired foreigner who was crying bitterly, Fade''s heart was moved. He put down his right hand and said, "Come with me. I have something to ask you." The blonde-haired foreigner, who seemed like he had been granted amnesty, scrambled and followed Fade into the room. As for Fletcher and Master Bi, they couldn''t tell what they were feeling when they saw Fade passing them. The expressions on their faces were constantly changing, and their emotions were extremely complicated. After taking the blonde-haired foreigner to the hall, Casper Zhu ushered Fade politely to the main seat. Fade looked at the blonde-haired foreigner on the ground and said, "You have to answer all my questions. If you hide anything, you know the consequences." The blonde- haired foreigner trembled and quickly nodded. "I won''t lie. I won''t," he said. "Excellent!" Fade nodded. Then, he said, "Introduce yourself to me first, and then tell me why you came to South Hanover City to deliberately cause trouble with the martial-arts center." The blonde- haired foreigner quickly replied, "My name is Thompson. I''m 27 years old this year. I''m a member of an organization called the "mebird". We are here at South Hanover City to cause trouble for the martial-arts centers here. This was an order given by our superiors." "mebird!" Fade frowned slightly. He had never heard of this organization, so he continued to ask, "Why did your superiors instruct you toe to South Hanover City and look for trouble with the Martial- Arts Centers here? What''s the reason behind this order?" Thompson hesitated for a moment, nced at Fade, and then said cautiously, "Our superiors won''t tell us the specific reasons. But-" Seeing Fade''s expression change slightly, Thompson hurriedly opened his mouth and said, "But these members who came here with us can vaguely guess the intentions of our superiors." "What''s their intentions?" Fade asked. Thompson said, "This time, mebird dispatched a total of 21 martial- arts practitioners. All of their levels are between the peak of the Yellow level and the middle stage of the ck Level. They form the backbone of mebird." "Before we came here, we were ordered toe to South Hanover City and the nearby counties to challenge local masters of martial- arts. Moreover, we should cut off one of their fingers as a souvenir after defeating them." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown slightly. Thompson hurriedly exined, "Keanu and I just arrived here, and we haven''t defeated any martial- artists yet, so we didn''t cut anyone''s fingers. Keanu is-" As he spoke, Thompson looked at the ce where the bald foreigner had been burned. He couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart, and a terrifying fear of death welled up in his heart. Fade thought for a moment and said, "ording to your exnation, mebird deliberately sent people to challenge warriors in China. What''s the purpose of them doing this? And why did you choose South Hanover City, a city that is not well-known?" Thompson paused for a moment and said, "ording to our guesses, mebird wants to invade China''s businesses. So, they sent us to battle first, to build up our reputation in advance, and then officially introduce mebird to the people. As for the reason why they chose South Hanover City, I''m not sure about that." He was worried that his answer would not satisfy Fade, so he looked at Fade in great fear. At this moment, Fade was also thinking about this matter. It was possible that they wanted to invade the Chinese businesses, but he was confused about why South Hanover City was their choice. At this moment, a disciple was panting and came running in. He said, "Chieftain Zhu, Chieftain Zhu." Upon seeing this, Casper Zhu stepped forward and said, "What? Why are you yelling so loudly?" The disciple handed over an envelope and said, "Chieftain Zhu, this was just sent here by someone. It was shot directly with a bow and arrow and was nailed on the gate of the martial-arts center." Upon hearing his words, Casper couldn''t help frowning. Speaking of ways to send messages, society in general was no longer poor. Whether it was through the post or sending a text message on the phone, there were much more efficient ways than this traditional way of sending a message. However, the other party had chosen to send a message in such a vintage manner. So, there was only one possibility. The other party wanted to demonstrate their strength and threaten them. He quickly opened the envelope and scanned the contents of the letter. Casper''s expression darkened, and he looked unpleasant. "What''s wrong?" Jimmy Wei asked. Casper disyed the letter in front of everyone and said, "This is from the Zhan Family. In three days, the Zhan Family will hold a Martial- Arts Contest. He will invite members of the martial- arts circle to participate in it. Those who don''t want to participate will have to bear the consequences." Everyone''s gaze fell on the letter. In particr, the words "bear the consequences" were all scarlet- red and particrly blinding. "The Zhan Family!" Fade thought about this name. Then, he thought of Quintus Zhan, whom he had crippled in Long City. However, now they were in South Hanover City. "Could it be that Zhan Family?"Fade thought to himself. "Mr. Chen, this Zhan Family is the most powerful family in South Hanover City. The former Old Master Zhan was a senior member who had retired from the army. Although the old master has passed away, the rtionship between the Zhan Family and the military is still very close. Moreover, the Zhan Family has been working hard for so many years, and the strength and skills of the family members are excellent." "Although the Zhan Family is powerful, they have been keeping a low profile all this time. We have never encountered this type of direct message before. Moreover, it was sent in such a threatening way," Casper hurriedly exined the situation of the Zhan Family. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 After listening to Casper Zhu''s introduction, Fade Chen was sure that Quintus Zhan was a member of this Zhan Family in South Hanover City.Previously, Fade had taught Quintus a lesson. The foreign warriors had entered South Hanover City and challenged local warriors everywhere. The Zhan Family was holding a martial-arts contest at this moment as well. They forced everyone to participate. Also, the military and police forces seemed to be involved and taking actions in this matter. Fade and the others started to deduce that mebird''s expedition to China was rted to the Zhan Family. After all, the Zhan family had a military background. Jaycie Zhu stood beside her father and said with a worried expression, "Dad, what should we do now? The martial- arts center is a mess. If the Zhan family puts pressure on us, I''m afraid that our center will not be able to operate anymore." Casper''s expression froze, and it turned unpleasant. Finally, he nodded and said, "I have to go on this trip." "But, dad, if they have evil intentions, you will be in danger," Jaycie said anxiously. Casper shook his head and said, "The Zhan Family has given me this invitation. If I don''t go, the Eternal Pride Martial- Arts Center will definitely shut down. But if I go now, maybe we will still have a chance to survive. Hence, I must ept this invitation." Jaycie knew that her father''s words made sense, but she still felt worried. At this point, Fade said, "I''ll go with Chieftain Zhu!" Casper was stunned, and then he looked at Fade in surprise. With a look of disbelief, he said, "Mr. Chen, this is a matter of the martial-arts center. I troubled you just now, and now Fade waved his hand and said, "Chieftain Zhu, you are too courteous. I have decided to go, not just on behalf of the Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center, but also because I have my own ns." Casper still bowed to Fade and thanked him. Upon hearing this, Jimmy Wei also stood up and said, "In that case, let''s go together!" "Brother Wei, this-" Casper looked at Jimmy. Jimmyughed and said, "Brother Zhu, there''s no need to persuade me otherwise. I ventured out into the world because I wanted to broaden my knowledge and make contact with the other martial- arts practitioners. Since this is a martial- arts contest, there must be a lot of martial- arts practitionersing. I can''t miss such an opportunity." Upon hearing this, Casper felt warm in his heart. Although Jimmy had given many excuses, the most important reason for his decision was definitely to help Casper and the Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center. Hence, Casper bowed again to thank him. The discussion about the Zhan Family''s martial- arts contest was temporarily over. The next round of questioning was even more severe for Thompson. This guy was a coward, so he told them everything about mebird,including the arrangements of the relevant personnel, the secret communication codes and signals . However, Thompson did not know the real reason for mebird entering South Hanover City. There was no more useful information from Thompson. Hence, Casper locked up Thompson in a ce he found at the martial-arts center, and he drove Fletcher Bi and Master Bi away. Finally, he started preparing for the Martial-Arts Contest. In the evening, after making arrangements for Fade and Jimmy in the guest rooms, Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Casper then went back to his room. His daughter, Jaycie, came to him with a cup of tea and said rather anxiously, "Dad, you look tired. Let me massage your shoulders !" Casper chuckled and sat down to enjoy his daughter''s service. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his face. "My daughter still cares about me! It''s so nice to feel that,"he said. Jaycie smiled, and at the same time, she was a little confused. She asked Casper, "Dad, I know that you have been under a lot of pressure recently. We are also indebted to Uncle Wei''s help. However, you seem to be very kind to Fade. You are more respectful to him than Uncle Wei, and even a little bit ttering toward him. Why is this so?" When it came to Fade, Casper''s expression suddenly became serious. He quickly gestured to his daughter to keep quiet and said nervously, "Jaycie, keep your voice down. If Mr. Chen hears us talking about him behind his back, he may be angry." Jaycie looked at her father''s nervous expression and was even more puzzled. She said, "Dad, do you need to be so nervous? I know that Fade is extremely powerful, and that he had defeated the bald foreigner who was at the middle stage of the ck level. However, you don''t have to be so humble. After all, our Zhu family is still considered a powerful martial- arts family." Casper shook his head and said, "I am not humble, but I respect Mr. Chen a lot." "Respect?" Jaycie was puzzled. "He''s still so young. Even if he''s powerful, it''s still a little too much to use the word ''respect'', isn''t it?" " No,it isn''t too much at all," Casper replied. He quickly waved his hand, and then sighed. "Jaycie, the reason why you are saying this is because you don''t know Mr. Chen, and you don''t know his real identity. If you knew it, you will definitely understand my way of doing things." "Mr. Chen''s true identity?" Jaycie frowned in puzzlement. "Could it be that Fade is a son of a rich and powerful family, or a descendant of a prominent and mighty family?" Casper sighed with emotion and said, "Mr. Chen''s status was achieved by his own strength, instead of depending on others." "By his own strength? Is Fade a famous martial-arts master?" Jaycie made a guess. "However, I have never heard of such a martial- arts master in South Hanover City!"she added. Casper said, "Of course you didn''t hear of him in South Hanover City. Mr. Chen''s reputation is well- known in the whole of Long City." "What? The whole of Long City? Dad, you''re exaggerating!" Jaycie didn''t believe him. Casper looked at his daughter and said, "Don''t doubt my words. Let me tell you, Fade,or Mr. Chen, is the current top master in Long City." "What? The top expert in Long City is Fade? How old is he? How, how is this possible? Dad, I think you made a mistake," Jaycie said. She was extremely surprised. Casper made a gesture to his daughter to keep quiet and said, "Keep your voice down. I can assure you that I''m absolutely right." "Before Mr. Chen became famous in Long City, he was in Bay City. At that time, he had a nickname called Lunatic Chen. Are you aware of this name?" Casper asked. Jaycie nodded quickly and said, ''Tm quite familiar with the name Lunatic Chen. The name is not only well-known in Bay City, but also in South Hanover City ." Casper said, "That''s right. Your Uncle Weies from Bay City, and he is one of Fade''s subordinates." "What? Uncle Wei is only one of Fade''s subordinates?" Jaycie found it hard to believe. Casper said, "You don''t know how many people wished to be Fade''s subordinate now, but they still don''t have a chance. Uncle Wei is proud of his identity now!" "What''s more, without your Uncle Wei''s help, how could a master like Fadee to assist me, since I am a stranger to him?" Listening to her father''s words, Jaycie felt a sense of shock and disbelief. She thought that Fade''s strength and identity were amazing, but she didn''t expect that he was so extraordinary. Jaycie could not describe how she felt when she thought of the scene on the train where she had rejected him. She had thought that he was trying to strike up a conversation with her. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Looking at his daughter who was shocked, Casper Zhu said, "You don''t have to worry too much. Mr. Chen is very kind." "The reason why I told you his identity is because I want you to be careful. Don''t say what you shouldn''t say, and don''t do what you shouldn''t do. If you identally provoke Mr. Chen, it will be terrible." Jaycie Zhu nodded hurriedly and said, "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t talk nonsense." Casper said, "Don''t be too nervous. It will be okay, as long as you act like nothing happened." Jaycie nodded, but she felt regretful about her past behavior. After knowing Fade Chen''s identity and knowing that he was such a big shot, how could she treat him the same way she used to! Both father and daughter went to rest after chatting for a while. Soon, it was time for them to pay a visit to the Zhan Family. Fade, Jimmy Wei, and Casper embarked on the journey together. Jaycie had also requested to go together with them, but in the end, Casper was still worried about Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g his daughter''s safety. Therefore, he denied her request. Although the Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center and the Zhan Family were both in South Hanover City, they were far away from each other. One was in the north while the other was in the south. The distance was nearly 30 kilometers. It took Fade and the others several hours to reach their destination. The closer the three of them got to the manor of the Zhan Family, the more they could feel that there were many vehicles and pedestrians on the road. 90% of these peopleing were martial- arts practitioners. Obviously, these people were here for the martial-arts contest organized by the Zhan Family. After driving for a long distance, they could see the Zhan Family''s Manor a thousand meters away. However, there were too many cars on the road, and their vehicle was stationary. The three of them had to stop the car on the side of the road. Then, they got off the car and rushed to the Zhan Family''s Manor. After Casper took a few steps, he suddenly heard a strange voice. "Old Zhu, why are you also here? Didn''t your Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center copsed?" Casper turned his head and looked at the direction where the voice came from. He saw a scrawny man with big ears walking toward him with a smile. Beside the man, there were several strong young men. It seemed that they were his disciples. Seeing this person, Casper''s expression suddenly became cold, and he said coolly, "Nickel Xu, the matters of the Eternal Pride Martial- Arts Center have nothing to do with you!" Looking at Casper who was angry, Nickel became proud and more excited. He reached out to pat Casper on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Old Zhu, we are all colleagues. I still care about you. Why are you so angry? It will be bad for your health if you got mad." Casper leaned to one side and dodged Nickel''s hand. He said coldly, "You don''t have to worry about me. I''m in good health." Nickel was not upset after he failed to pat his shoulder. Instead, he set his sight on Jimmy and Fade behind Casper, with curious nces in his eyes. "Both of you are probably Casper''s helpers. Let me give you a piece of advice. Sometimes, following the wrong person may be worse than being weak. I think it''s not toote if both of you decide to leave him." Immediately, he looked at Jimmy with the intention of recruiting him. He said, "If I am correct, your strength is at the peak of the yellow level, and that is good. However, if you follow the wrong leader, it is probably a waste of effort on your part." Jimmy snorted coldly and said, "You don''t have to worry about this. We know who is the right person." Nickel was slightly humiliated. He snorted, and his eyes fell on Fade. He probed his strength, but he couldn''t figure out the level of his strength at all. Then, he immediately frowned slightly and shook his head. He sneered at Casper and said, "Old Zhu, your Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center was once the most powerful center in South Hanover City. I didn''t expect it to decline to such a state. You actually brought a silly boy who doesn''t know any martial-arts toe here to fill up the space. I don''t think your martial-arts center can continue to operate. Haha!" Casper looked at Fade nervously, and then snorted. He stared at Nickel and said, "Don''t worry. Even if your Far Peace Martial- Arts Center closes down, our Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center won''t copse." Nickel shook his head, looked at Casper with a smile, and said, "Old Zhu, since you have reached this state, it''s not necessary to say these angry words. Everyone nearby knows what happened to your Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center! Your disciples were injured, and even you, the chieftain of the center, was arrested by the police. What a joke!" After that, everyone around them started to chuckle. They couldn''t hide their glee. Immediately, Casper''s face became more gloomy. Nickel came over and said to Casper, "Old Zhu, I can help you with your problems if you surrender to my leadership now. What do you think of that?" "Pui!" Casper spat on Nickel''s face and shouted angrily, "Surrender to your leadership? Dream on! A loser is always a loser. You can never stand above me." Although Nickel dodged him, the salivanded on his face. His face suddenly fell and his expression became extremely gloomy. A few young disciples behind him also rushed out, and they looked fierce with their fists clenched. They seemed like they were going to start a fight. Casper''s eyes darkened. He also clenched his fists and was ready to fight. However, at this time, Nickel raised his hand to stop his subordinates. Then, he looked at Casper coldly and said in an icy voice, "Casper, there is a way to heaven, but you chose not to take it. There is no door to hell, but you barged in anyway. You asked for death. Don''t regret it next time." "After today''s martial- arts contest, you will kneel and grovel before me. Hmph!" Nickel gave Casper a cold look, then snorted heavily and left with a flick of his sleeve. Behind him, several disciples also left. Their eyes were also fierce, especially one of the short- haired young men. He looked at Fade provocatively, pointed at Fade''s heart, and said, "Kid, just wait!" Fade ignored their threats and turned his eyes to Casper. Casper sighed and then exined about the situation. This person was called Nickel, and he also started a martial- arts center. The Far Peace Martial- Arts Center he belonged to was said to be the second-best martial-arts center in South Hanover City. One was the first, and the other was the second. Naturally, there were all kinds of disputes. In the beginning, it was just a fight between the disciples and drill masters of both sides. In the end, the fight became more fierce, so the chieftains of the two families began to fight directly. In the end, Casper was better than Nickel, so he defeated him. The Eternal Pride martial-Arts Centerpletely suppressed the Far Peace Martial-Arts Center. Nickel, who was not pleased about losing, couldn''t win in terms of martial- arts skills. Therefore, he began to y tricks secretly and caused trouble to the Eternal Pride Martial- Arts Center. In this way, the conflict between the two sides became more intense. They turned into direct enemies. Before this month, Casper and the Eternal Pride Martial- Arts Center were able to steadily suppress the other party based on their superior strength. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 The Eternal Pride Martial- Arts Center was disrupted by the foreigners and Casper Zhu was taken away by the police. Far Peace Martial- Arts Center had then taken the opportunity to rise up and kick them when they were down. They caused a lot of trouble for the Eternal Pride Martial- Arts Center. Disciples of the Far Peace Martial-Arts Center had even helped the foreign fighters to bully the disciples of the Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center. In this way, the conflict between the two sides was ignited to a point where it was about to erupt. This year''s martial-arts contest might be the point of eruption. After listening to Casper''s story, Jimmy Wei patted Casper''s shoulder and said with a smile, "When this contestes to an end, we will deal with this despicable scoundrel once we go back." "Thank you, Brother Wei," Casper said gratefully. Jimmy smiled and said, "We''ve been brothers for so many years. There''s no need to say thank you." They felt relieved, and the three of them continued to move forward. Soon, they came to the front of the Zhan family''s manor. There were all kinds of vehicles parked in front of the gate, and many people were moving around continuously. It was very lively. The three of them looked up at the manor of the Zhan Family. The manor was veryrge, and it was definitely a few thousand square meters. Perhaps due to the military legacy of the Zhan Family, the architectural style of the entire manor was simr to that of arge barrack with open spaces. The whole building looked square and proper, and it didn''t look very beautiful. From the perspective of an army, the Zhan Family''s manor could definitely be regarded as a ce with good defenses and others would find it difficult to attack it. It seemed like an imprable tower which was as solid as iron. At this moment, the entrance was teeming with people. Many martial-arts practitioner were lining up with invitation letters and were ready to enter the Zhan Family''s manor. Among the teams, many familiar figures of martial-arts practitioners could be seen. Casper and Jimmy greeted them one after the other. Just as they were waiting in line, Nickel Xu and his disciples went straight to the door and said something to the housekeeper of the manor. Then, they were led into the manor by the housekeeper in a respectful manner, in front of everyone''s surprised gazes. When he was about to enter, Nickel deliberately nced at Casper and said in a clear voice, "Brother Zhu, I''ll go in first!" Seeing this, everyone could not help but look over. When they nced at Casper, the locals immediately understood the rtionship between the two. They also knew that Nickel''s greeting was definitely not friendly. At that time, voices of discussion were heard one after another. Some martial- arts practitioners from other cities did not understand the situation.At this moment, they began to inquire about the identities of these people and the rtionship between the two parties. Someone asked, "Why do they not need to wait in line, and why are they allowed direct entry ?" When this question was heard, it immediately attracted the attention of many people, and they began to talk about this matter. "That''s Nickel, a famous martial- arts practitioner in South Hanover City. He is the chieftain of the second most powerful martial-arts center there. Perhaps it''s normal for him to have direct entry with his strength and reputation!" "It''s not normal at all. As you said, if Nickel''s martial-arts center is in second ce, then Casper''s center is first ce. Why do they need to queue up then?" "Maybe, maybe it''s because the Eternal Pride Martial- Arts Center is going through hard times these days!" "This is obviously not the main reason." "Then tell me, what''s the main reason?" "I think Nickel has some secret connection with the Zhan Family, or maybe he ttered them in advance. Therefore, he was able to go in directly." Amid all the spections, a voice could be heard suddenly. "Don''t make any wild guesses. I''ll tell you the truth right now!" Looking at the direction of the voice, everyone spotted a thin and frail old man. The old man was hunchbacked. With a secretive expression, he lowered his voice and said, "Nickel was able to enter the Zhan Family in advance because he prepared a rare gift for the Zhan Family." "A gift? What gift?" Someone asked. "With the power of the Zhan Family,are theycking anything?" "That''s right. Even if the Zhan Family needed something, will Nickel be able to get it with his abilities!" Everyone was confused and they looked at the old man. However, the old man kept his mouth shut and didn''t say a word. He kept waving his hand instead. "Old man, this isn''t fun at all! You have to finish exining to us about the situation!" "That''s right. We''ll give you what you want. Just reveal some more information!" "There is one million yuan in this card. Please give me some advice!" Quite a few people came over. Obviously, they wanted to know how Nickel could gain favor with the Zhan family.They wanted to imitate his behavior and get close to the Zhan family. However, the old man was very tight-lipped. No matter how many people tried to persuade him, he didn''t say anything. In the end, he just pretended to be mysterious and told everyone, "I only want to tell you one thing. Don''t disobey the will of the Zhan family. Do whatever they want you to do. That''s the best way." Upon hearing this, many martial- arts practitioners frowned. They were confused and began to mutter to themselves. "If we follow your advice, won''t we be the subordinates of the Zhan family? What''s the point then?" "That''s right. Although our family is not very powerful, at least we live a free and happy life. What''s the point of being someone else''s subordinates?" "Hey, Nickel is suddenly favored because he is now a subordinate of the Zhan family!" "The Zhan family does not have such intentions before this. What''s wrong with them this time? Do they want to conquer South Hanover City?" Some were doubtful, and some had other ideas. Looking at Nickel, who was already far inside the manor, and at the old man''s back, they lowered their heads and began to contemte the matter. Seeing what happened just now, Fade Chen, Jimmy and Casper frowned. They began to discuss the matter in a low voice. "The Zhan family seem ambitious!" "Does the family intend to take us all down? If we unite to fight against them, our powers can''t be underestimated." "Let''s wait and see. I wonder what kind of tricks the Zhan family has up their sleeve?" Their minds were wandering. Then, they entered the manor of the Zhan family one by one. The manor was veryrge. They were led by the housekeeper of the Zhan family. They passed through rooms and small buildings like units from barracks. Finally, they arrived at an open space like a field. At this moment, there was a stage in front of the open space. The Zhan family members and their helpers were busy onstage. Below the stage, there were rows of seats which were densely packed. They were led by the housekeeper of the Zhan family to their respective seats. Seeing these seats, many people became even more dissatisfied. "These small stools, which are densely packed together and ced under the sun, are truly absurd. What is the Zhan family thinking about? Do they regard us as primary school students?" "The field, the podium, and rows of stools. Look at this scene, the Zhan family is really treating us like elementary students." "I hope not. Although we are not big shots, we will not be bullied. It''s better for them not to bully us." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Let''s wait and see. The situation may not be as bad as we thought!" Although everyone was dissatisfied, they sat down on the small stools after some discussion. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Many people started to arrive, and almost all the seats were upied. At this time, music started to y, and then everyone spotted a few people walking toward the rostrum. When everyone saw the person approaching and noticed his face clearly, they recognized him. For a moment, everyone started to discuss about this person. "Isn''t that Horatio Zhan? Why is he here?" "I heard that Horatio''s son, Quintus, was crippled in Dragonville some time ago. Horatio hasn''t gone out for a long time. Why is he here now?" "Horatio doesn''t have a high position in the Zhan Family. Why would he be in charge of this kind of martial- arts contest? Is it possible that the Zhan Family has ulterior motives?" "I don''t know. Let''s wait and see! If it is Horatio, we won''t give a damn about him." The crowd was talking about this. At this moment, Fade Chen was also a little surprised and curious. He looked at Horatio a few times. He didn''t expect this person to be Quintus Zhan''s father. Quintus was crippled by him previously. Taking a closer look, he found that there were indeed some simrities between his eyes and eyebrows with Quintus''s. Horatio led four or five people to sit down on the rostrum. After coughing a bit, he began to speak. "Today, the Zhan Family has invited all the martial-arts practitioners in the martial-arts circle to this contest.Thank you all for your support and for attending this event." After that, Horatio took the lead in apuding them. However, the martial-arts practitioners below weren''t having any of it. They hissed and shouted at the same time. "What is the deal with this martial- arts contest? Hurry up and tell us the main points. Don''t talk nonsense and give us a meaningless speech!" "That''s right. We aren''t holding a sports meeting for primary school students. Why do we have to talk about this?" "If there''s nothing else, don''t waste everyone''s time." "Horatio, you may leave!" Such a situation caused Horatio''s expression to seem a little unpleasant. However, when he thought of the ns that he had, he felt courageous. He looked at the people below him and his face fell. Then, he knocked on the microphone to calm everyone down, and he said in a low voice, "Since everyone has requested for me to talk directly, I will get straight to the point." "Go ahead!" "Don''t beat around the bush!" "Tell us now!" Horatio paused for a moment and his face fell. Then, he lowered his voice and said loudly in an imposing manner, "This time, we have one purpose for inviting all the martial-arts practitioners here. We intend to form a martial-arts coalition gradually. We hope that everyone will join us." As soon as he spoke, the ce became noisy and the voices of discussion were buzzing. "What coalition? The word sounds so good, but they want to control us!" "I knew it, but I didn''t expect the Zhan Family to do it!" "Why should we join this coalition? It''s not good for us. Instead, we have to listen to the orders of the Zhan Family. It''s meaningless for us!" "That''s right. Coalitions or Associations? We''ve seen so many of these things over the years. They''re just changing the names, but it''s all the same!" The ce was noisy, and the voices of opposition were very loud. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Horatio''s expression darkened, and then he said in a clear voice, "Join the Zhan Family coalition. We can guarantee that you can share the resources of our Family, and we can make progress together. We need to create a new world order in this country. We also intend to go abroad and develop into arge international organization." Horatio talked about the benefits of the coalition, but it seemed like no one was convinced. Many people shook their heads to show that they were not interested. "What resources? They will probably give us something they don''t want. How could the real resources of the Zhan Family be shared with us?" "That''s right. If the Zhan Family was really serious about this matter, would they send Horatio to preside over this meeting? I don''t think we can rely on this coalition!" "We are a small group, and we are not that ambitious. We don''t want to create a new world order, and we don''t want to go abroad. It''s enough for us to live a good life in our own small territory." "Yeah, I''m old now. I''m over 60 years old. I don''t want to take the risk anymore!" "If there''s nothing else, I think there''s no need for the meeting to continue." Although some groups were attracted by Horatio ''s promises, there were still many people who objected to them. Some people even got up directly and prepared to leave. At this time, Horatio suddenly stood up on the rostrum. With a loud shout, his air was threatening. "Everyone, you''d better sit down and think about this matter carefully. This coalition is backed by our Family. You can decide whether to join or not, after you think about the matter thoroughly." His words shocked a lot of people.At the same time, it caused many people''s expressions to be unpleasant. "Horatio, what are you trying to say? You want to threaten us with the name of the Zhan Family." "That''s what you mean! If we don''t join this coalition, it means we are against the Zhan Family." "This is crossing the line. The Zhan Family is being overbearing." "I can''t believe this. Old Master Zhan has not bothered us for so many years in South Hanover City. How can he force us to join this coalition now? I think that this is just some false organization created by Horatio in the name of the Zhan Family!" A burly and bald martial- arts practitioner stood up and shouted. His words immediately won the approval of many people. Everyone nodded and cast a doubtful look at Horatio. At this time, Nickel Xu suddenly stood up and said to the crowd, "What are you doing? The Zhan Family gave us such a good opportunity, so why are you still dissatisfied?" "I think all of you are so narrow-minded that you can''t see the great potential of the coalition. My Far Peace Martial- Arts Center supports the decision of the Zhan family and we will be the first to join the coalition," Nickel said. He raised his hand and shouted loudly, "If you have the same mindset, join us!" Nickel tried to encourage the crowd to join, but it didn''t work. Only a few people raised their hands. Basically, these people were just from small groups. They were not worth mentioning at all. The expressions of the rest of the people who looked at Nickel changed, and their tone was full of disdain. "You''re from the second best martial- arts center in South Hanover City. It''s ridiculous that you''re willing to be a subordinate for others!" "Haha, what I guessed outside just now turned out to be true. Nickel is really serving the Zhan Family now." "I feel disgusted when I look at this traitor''s face. It''s aplete insult to the image of the martial- artists." Some people were bold enough to shout at Nickel. "Nickel, you joined by yourself! Don''t drag us in!" "That''s right. Although our martial-arts center is not strong, our will is much stronger than some guys!" The sarcastic words caused Nickel''s face to fall, and he shouted unhappily, "You all are being ungrateful. This is a great opportunity given to you by the Zhan Family, but you don''t cherish it! You''re so self- righteous.You will regret thister." "Haha, I don''t need to regret it. Regret doesn''t exist in my world!" "You''re the one regretting it, aren''t you? Don''t involve us in this." The sarcasm was still there. Nickel red at them, and he turned to look at Horatio. He said respectfully, "Mr. Horatio, these people are so stubborn that I have to ask for your help!" Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Listening to Nickel Xu''s words, Horatio Zhan snorted heavily. Then, he said in a low voice, "It seems that I have to do this the difficult way. Since all of you don''t know what''s good for you, don''t me me for being rude!" Upon hearing this, the martial- arts practitioners below started to boil in anger and indignation. Some of them were even bold enough to fight against Horatio. "Horatio, what do you mean by that? Are you threatening us?" "Although we are not strong, not everyone can bully us! Hmm!" "Horatio, we respect the Zhan Family and Old Master Zhan. However, it doesn''t mean that you can do whatever you want in the name of the Zhan Family." "We won''t give in easily." As the crowd roared in anger, Horatio''s expression became even gloomier. He lowered his head and growled like a beast, "Come out, all of you. Teach them a lesson!" In an instant, there was a loud noise, and then many figures jumped out. They rushed over directly from all directions of the open space below, forming a circle. They surrounded all the martial-arts practitioners on the field. The martial-arts practitioners could not help but look solemn. They held their weapons and were ready to fight. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g When these people stood still and their faces were revealed, the martial-arts practitioners were shocked and they cried out in disbelief. "Why are there so many foreigners?" "Why do these foreigners look so familiar?" "These are the foreigners who were challenging everyone around the city some time ago!" "It''s them, it''s them. That bald tattooed man, I still remember clearly that he injured my father." "How do these foreigners have a rtionship with the Zhan Family? Are they in cahoots with them?" "The foreigners that are here battling the martial-arts practitioners are under the orders of the Zhan Family? What are the Zhan Family''s intentions?" "No matter who they are, if anyone dares to oppress us, we will never retreat." Facing the foreign martial- arts practitioners, some people were not willing to surrender. Therefore, they shouted loudly and took the lead to rush toward the foreign martial-arts practitioners. However, many people were doubtful. Their courage was greatly reduced at this moment, and they began to hesitate. "These foreigners are all masters. We can''t beat them!" "Yes, my uncle was injured and he is a master at thete- stage of the yellow level. It''s impossible for me to defeat them." "Maybe, we should listen to the n of the Zhan Family''s coalition. Maybe it wont be that bad!" Although a lot of people hesitated, many people were even angrier. After all, their friends and rtives were injured by these foreigners. At this moment,they were furious when they saw their enemies, and they took action and rushed up to fight these foreigners. When those foreigners saw the attack, they sneered and looked up at the rostrum. Horatio nodded and said, "Take action. Be careful. Don''t go too far." The foreigners nodded and rushed up, facing the attack. Suddenly, there was a series of attacks. The angry martial- arts practitioners and the foreigners were fighting each other. The loud sound of surging energies, the collision of weapons, and the screams of the injured caused the scene to be even more chaotic. However, the battlefield calmed down quickly. There were around fifty or sixty angry martial-arts practitioners, and there were only twenty foreigners. However, the strength of the martial- arts practitioners was only at the middle-stage of the yellow level, and there was a huge gap between them and the foreigners. Therefore, they were no match for them at all. However, after more than a dozen martial-arts practitioners were beaten to a pulp, the other people who were restless could not help but shrink back a little timidly. The chaos subsided gradually. In the end,almost all the martial-artists were driven out, except for the dozen people who were groaning and wailing on the ground. There was only one strong man left, and his head was covered with blood. However, he was still unwilling to surrender. The burly martial-arts practitioner''s opponent was a brown- haired foreigner, who was impatient after being pestered by the burly warrior. With a snort, a dagger appeared in his hand, and he wanted to stab the burly martial-arts practitioner fiercely. However, at this time on the stage, Horatio said, "Wait a minute!" The brown-haired foreigner stopped, with a look of displeasure on his face. Horatio''s eyes fell on the burly man and he said, "Basile Hu, you are an experienced and qualified person in the martial- arts world of South Hanover City. I respect your sense of integrity and character. Now, I''ll give you a chance toy down your weapon immediately, and I can stop them from taking action." The burly man spat out a mouthful of bloody saliva and said fiercely, "Horatio, you want me to give in and be a subordinate of yours. Don''t even think about that!" A hint of anger appeared on Horatio''s face. He said in a low voice, "Basile, I''m willing to spare you due to the fact that the Zhan family and yourself have been friends for many years. Don''t be ungrateful!" Basile sneered and said, "You don''t have to pity me. Even if I die, I have to be a decent man instead of being an enved dog." His bold words immediately attracted a lot of enthusiastic response from the audience. Some martial- arts practitioners, who were hesitant because of fear, felt the blood boiling in their hearts at this moment. A sense of heroism rose from within them and they suddenly stood up. "Basile, that''s a good point. Today, I, Old Wang, will be a decent man with you." "Senior Hu, you''re a great hero. I admire you and support you." "Count me in!" "Me too!" "Come on, let''s kill them together. I would like to see how powerful the Zhan family is, and see how they try to kill all of us." Horatio, who was about tomand the curly- haired foreigner to attack, suddenly became timid when he noticed this situation. His expression darkened and he couldn''t help but take two steps backward with his lips trembling slightly. He didn''t expect this group of people to have such courage when their lives were threatened. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. Just as Horatio had an unpleasant expression and was hesitating, Nickel quickly winked at him and reminded him,saying, "Horatio, hurry up, ask him toe forward! Otherwise, the situation will be out of control." Upon hearing this, Horatio nodded, turned around, and shouted, "Cousin,e forward now!" As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was stunned. They wondered who Horatio was calling. They were full of doubts in their hearts, as if they couldn''t remember which powerful person in the Zhan Family was Horatio''s cousin. Just as everyone was feeling confused, a gust of overwhelming energy swept over them and enveloped the whole field suddenly. All the martial-arts practitioners felt that there was ayer of curtains on top of their heads,covering the skies andpletely enveloping them. Then, this gust of energy kept pressing down on them, and the momentum from this energy was oppressive and tense. For a moment, everyone was shocked. They looked up and saw a dark figure falling quickly from the invisible curtain. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Almost everyone in the field raised their heads at this moment, staring at the dark falling figure. "Who is that? How can he have such a powerful sense of strength and energy?" "If he jumps down from such a high ce, isn''t he afraid of falling to his death?" "Could it be that the Zhan family has invited some experts here?" "That''s not right. Didn''t Horatio Zhan say that his cousin wasing." Just as everyone was feeling confused, the dark figure started approaching them closely. At this moment, with a loud crash, it fell directly onto the field. Suddenly, there was a loud rumbling sound, and the whole field was quaking. Cracks appeared on the ground around the falling figure, and they spread to the surrounding area. At the same time, ayer of smoke rose up from the figure''s side and enveloped him. His appearance could not be seen at all. A breeze blew by, and the smoke and dust dissipated gradually. The figure inside suddenly revealed his appearance, and the eyes of all the people were focused on him at this moment. It was a middle-aged man in his forties. The man had short hair and he was almost bald. He wore a ragged old military uniform, and it seemed to be a foreign uniform. The muscles on his body were bulging, and his military uniform seemed like it was expanding. His uniform seemed like it might explode at any time. "Who is this? Is he from the Zhan family? Why haven''t I seen him before?" "No matter who this is, this person''s energy and strength is so powerful. He is an expert, an absolute expert." "The Zhan family is about to take action. We all need to be careful." "Is he Horatio''s cousin? Who on earth is he?" Just as everyone was confused, Basile Hu stood up and rushed toward the man. "Who do you think you are? I won''t give in to you," he said. With a shout, Basile rushed toward the short-haired man like a tank. Facing Basile''s attack, the short-haired man stood still. He looked like a sculpture. He didn''t even blink his eyelids and he looked indifferently at Basile who was rushing toward him. When Basile rushed to the man, and was about three meters away, he roared angrily. He folded his fists together, and they seemed like a giant hammer. With a powerful sense of energy and strength, he raised his fists with great force. Then, he mmed them down heavily. In the face of this fierce attack, the short-haired man raised the corners of his mouth slightly, revealing a sneer. He said disdainfully, "You are looking for death." As soon as he finished speaking, the short-haired man moved. With his left leg as the center, he lifted his right leg and rotated his body a little. Heunched his right leg with great ferocity and made a move to kick Basile''s waist. This move was extremely fast, and the opponent''s leg was obviously longer than Basile''s arms. That was why he had waited before acting. Before Basile''s move reached his opponent, the opponent kicked Basile''s waist heavily, causing a loud sound. Suddenly, Basile was swept away by this huge force. His burly body flew backward like a piece of paper. He spat out a mouthful of blood. The droplets of blood dripped down from the air like bloody rain falling from the sky. Everyone was shocked. Before Basilended on the ground, the short-haired man moved again. He raised his right hand and made a movement of grabbing the air. In an instant, a stream of energy shot out from his right hand like a sharp arrow. This energy prated Basile''s chest directly, and after an explosion, there was a hole in his chest. The invisible energy was like arge hand, pulling out a bloody heart forcefully from the hole. The invisiblerge hand formed from the surging energy was holding the heart, and all kinds of blood vessels were connected to Basile''s heart. Blood was still flowing and surging, and the heart was still beating violently. When the short-haired man saw this, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t help licking his tongue and whispered, "Fresh blood, how delicious." Then, he focused his eyes and made a sudden grabbing movement with his right hand. Immediately, the invisible gust of energy responded to his action. With a loud crash, Basile''s heart was pinched directly by the short- haired man. A stream of blood was suddenly released in the air after an explosion, and countless droplets gushed out. The light bloody rain just now turned into a torrential downpour of blood, and a putrid and foul stench appeared. Basile instantly lost his breath. The light in his eyes was extinguished along with the explosion of his heart. His whole body fell heavily on the ground with a loud crash. Blood gushed out from him and the yellow ground was dyed red. Witnessing such a bloodcurdling and brutal scene, almost all the martial- arts practitioners in the field were stunned. They could not believe what they just saw.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Even though most of the martial- arts practitioners present had experiences in fighting, killing, and seeing blood, they were dumbfounded and were incredulous in the face of such a brutal and barbaric scene. Many of them looked pale and their throats reacted. Some of them had the urge to vomit. At this time, the short- haired man seemed indifferent. He did not seem to think that this scene was shocking at all. There was even a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. After withdrawing his right hand, he looked at his right hand and murmured, "The smell of fresh blood is appetizing indeed." Seeing this, Basile''s friends andpanions couldn''t stand it. They let out angry roars and rushed toward the short- haired man. They were furious and their eyes were red. The short-haired man showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Looking at the people rushing toward him, he clicked his tongue and said, "Are you looking for death? I haven''t tasted the blood of martial-arts practitioners in this country for a long time. I''m going to taste it this time." At this moment, someone suddenly thought of something and eximed, "He, is he that person? That man, is he back?" "Who is it? Why are you so surprised? Who are you talking about?" "Who are you thinking of?" "He, he is Lazzaro Zhan!" Someone eximed. When they heard the name "Lazzaro Zhan", the martial- art practitioners were stunned. Then, in an instant, many people recalled this person, and their faces turned pale.The scene also became noisy and turbulent. "It turns out that he is the genius of the Zhan Family, Lazzaro!" "He was well-known as a martial-arts genius across the country when he was only in his teens?" "Hasn''t he been abroad for decades? Why is he back now?" "So it''s Lazzaro. No wonder he''s so powerful!" "He has reached the peak of the ck Level, hasn''t he?" "I think it''s more than that. It''s possible that he has reached the Earth Level." "His level isn''t the most important aspect. The courage to kill is crucial. Even if a master at his level fights him, it''ll be difficult to defeat him, as he has barbaric methods and a ruthless attitude." When the name of Lazzaro was heard, even Basile''spanions and friends froze at this moment. They were aware of the terrifying history of Lazzaro, and they understood what he represented . Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Everyone looked at the short- haired middle-aged man in horror. He was still licking his lips. There was fear in their eyes, and their bodies trembled slightly. Seeing this, Lazzaro Zhan felt a little disappointed and said, "Well, knowing my identity, you do not dare to make any move. What a pity. Should I personally take action?" While speaking, Lazzaro stepped forward and walked toward them. At this moment, Horatio Zhan came over and said, "Cousin, we have to deal with more important matters. Let''s put these trivial matters aside for now." Hearing this, Lazzaro licked his lips and nodded. He stopped looking at the crowd and walked to Horatio''s side. Then, he gave an order and shouted, "All mebird members, return to your positions." In an instant, the 20 plus foreigners took action. In less than three seconds, they returned quickly to Lazzaro''s side. They stood up straight, raised their heads, and puffed out their chests. They were quite obedient. Witnessing this scene, everyone could not help but feel curious and surprised. Lazzaro exined with a smile," I will tell you the truth. These people are my people. The coalition that Horatio wants you to join is actually my organization. Previously, I was afraid that all of you wouldn''t be able to ept this fact,so I used the Zhan Family''s name to present this organization to you." Everyone looked at Lazzaro and no one not dare to speak. Their eyes were full of surprise and doubt. Lazzaro pointed to the foreign martial- arts practitioners who were in line and exined, "These people are mercenaries who belong to an organization called mebird, and I am the deputy commander of mebird and their boss." "A group of mercenaries. Did Lazzaro join a foreign organization of mercenaries?" "He is crossing the line. He actually brought foreigners here to fight against hispatriots. That''s too abominable." "What does Lazzaro really want to do?" As they discussed in low voices, all sorts of doubts and thoughts of dissatisfaction welled up in their minds. Seeing this, Lazzaro was not affected at all. He continued to say, "I might as well tell you that I commanded them to challenge all of you here around South Hanover City in the past few months. I did this is to let you know that your fancy martial- arts skills are not worth mentioning in my eyes. You can''t fight against members of mebird." After a pause, Lazzaro said in a deep voice, "Although you are not good enough,you all have foundations in the martial-arts skills. You can barely meet the requirements of mebird. Therefore, I request all of you to join mebird." His deafening words shocked the martial-arts practitioners. They werepletely thunderstruck and bbergasted. They could note to their senses. Even Fade Chen and Casper Zhu frowned at this moment. They didn''t expect that these foreign martial-arts practitioners, who were throwing their weight around everywhere, were part of the Zhan Family''s genius''s n. He had the intention to force the martial- arts practitioners in China to join mebird, a mercenary group he was part of. For a moment, their expressions became gloomy. At this time, Lazzaro''s gaze was cold and he continued to say in a clear voice, "Well, I''ve said what I needed to say. Now, anyone who is unwilling to join mebird cane forward on his own, and I can grant your wish." After that, Lazzaro revealed a cold and bizarre smile. His voice was terrifying, like a ghoul from hell, and many people felt cold and shuddered when they heard it. The martial- arts practitioners there were silent, and no one dared to say anything. After all, Lazzaro was well- known for his power and status, especially in the vicinity of South Hanover City. He was almost like a legend. No one dared to rebel against him, and the scene of Basile Hu''s brutal and cruel death appeared in their minds at this moment. Therefore, at this moment, no one dared to take any action. Seeing that no one was making any sound below, Lazzaro nodded with satisfaction, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. On the other hand, Horatio waved his hand and announced, "Since that''s the case,e up one by one and dere your loyalty to mebird!" As soon as he said that, many other martial-arts practitioners were still hesitating and trembling. However .Nickel Xu couldn''t wait to rush up. He knelt respectfully in front of Lazzaro, groveled before him a few times, and then said with a ttering smile, "Senior Lazzaro, my Far Peace Martial-Arts Center is willing to join mebird." "Not bad, not bad!" Lazzaro nodded. Then, he took out a ck pill the size of a soybean from his fingertips. He handed it to Nickel and said, "Eat this!" Without hesitation, Nickel took the pill with both hands, threw it into his mouth, and swallowed it. Seeing this, Lazzaro nodded with a satisfied smile. After praising him, he asked Nickel to wait behind him. Seeing this, many martial-arts practitioners below couldn''t help but scold Nickel in their hearts for his shamelessness and opportunistic behavior. However, more people saw him as a role model, and they rushed forward. They bowed to Lazzaro and took the pills at the same time. One of them, a clever guy, didn''t forget about the gift that he was going to give Old Master Zhan . He handed it to Lazzaro respectfully after dering his loyalty to him. Although the gift was not considered precious, this gesture of respect and submission caused Lazzaro to feel quite pleased. He nodded with satisfaction, and his face was full of smiles. As a result, the people after him imitated that guy. Regardless whether they brought gifts or not, they brought out all their possessions that they had with them and presented them to Lazzaro respectfully. More people went on stage, and there were less people below the stage. While the rest of these people were thinking about this matter, they kept ncing at Casper. After all, Casper was the chieftain of the Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center, the most powerful martial-arts center in South Hanover City, and he had a high status in South Hanover City. His attitude toward Lazzaro would be definitive for a considerable number of people. If he gave in, perhaps no one could fight against Lazzaro, and all of the remaining people would surrender to the Zhan family. Due to this fact, everyone''s eyes naturally fell on Casper and hispanions.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At this moment, Nickel wanted to stir up trouble and sow seeds of chaos. He said, "Casper, as the chieftain of the most powerful martial-arts center in South Hanover City,why are you being hesitant? After all, Lazzaro is valiant, magnanimous and willing to take you in." Casper''s expression changed and he wanted to refute him. However, in the face of a master like Lazzaro, he was still a little timid at the moment. In the end, he could only grunt in a muffled tone. Nickel did not want to let him off the hook. With a smile on his face, he whispered in a ttering manner to Lazzaro, "Commander, Casper has a high position in South Hanover City. If he joins mebird, the rest of the people can be easily dealt with ." Hearing Nickel''s words, Lazzaro nodded and lowered his head to think for a moment. Then, he looked up and gazed at Casper. He said, "Casper, I can promise you the position of captain in mebird if you join me now." "Are you willing to be under me?" Lazzaro looked at Casper and asked. Casper''s expression changed. He gazed at Lazzaro and then looked at the few remaining martial- art practitioners to aid him with his decision. His lips trembled a few times, but he did not speak for a while Seeing this, Lazzaro seemed to be a little dissatisfied. Lazzaro frowned and was about to lose his temper. At this time, Nickel bent over and whispered something in his ear, which caused Lazzaro''s brows to rx slightly. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Lazzaro Zhan nodded slightly, then he raised his head and looked at Casper Zhu, saying, "Chieftain Zhu, I''ll give you some time to think about this matter so that you can make a final decision. I hope you won''t let me down!" Upon hearing his words, Casper''s expression softened a little, but he still could not conceal the sorrow on his face. At this time, Lazzaro turned his eyes toward the rest of the people. He allowed these people to salute him and present gifts to him on the stage. A few more people went up to the stage one after another, leaving only a dozen martial-arts practitioners behind. Casper was the most prominent person among those who did not go onstage. Seeing that Casper had no intention of going on stage, Lazzaro snorted and then nced at Nickel Xu. Nickel understood the hint. He stood up and said in a clear voice, "Far Peace Martial-Arts Center wants to show our loyalty to mebird and present a great gift to ourmander." Hearing this, everyone could not help but look at Nickel curiously. They all looked at him to see what the gift was. Under everyone''s gazes, Nickel pped his hands. Then, four subordinates came forward with an item simr to a sedan chair. After putting the sedan chair on the rostrum, the four subordinates opened the sedan chair, and then a figure covered in red cloth appeared. Seeing this figure, everyone was shocked. "Is this a great gift? A living person?" "What on earth is Nickel doing? It''s strange to bring a person here as a gift!" "Judging by the figure, this person seems to be a woman. Does Nickel want to tter Lazzaro by sending a beauty to him?" "There''s no need to make such a big fuss. Wouldn''t it be better to send her to Lazzaro''s room in secret?" While the crowd was discussing this matter, Nickel pped his hands and said, "Bring her here!" Four men lifted the woman inside the red cloth in front of Nickel, and then Nickel pulled off the woman''s hood, revealing a beautiful face. It was a woman in herte twenties. Her face was delicate,beautiful,and she was attractive at first nce. When the other people on the stage saw this, their eyes could not help but light up and they all began to whisper. "What a beauty! Nickel is so bold!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "No wonder Nickel said that this stunning beauty was a great gift!" "This time, Nickel has done well in front of themander. In the future, he will have a stable position in mebird." "Why didn''t I think of sending a beauty! I didn''t have such an idea!" Nickel smiled and looked at the crowd who was amazed. Then, he said, "This woman is the great gift that I am giving to themander. She is a great gift not only due to her appearance, but also due to her identity." When it came to her identity, everyone couldn''t help but be curious again and they began to guess the identity of this woman. Just as everyone on the stage was discussing this matter curiously, Fade Chen and Jimmy Wei, who were standing below the stage, saw the woman''s face. Their expressions changed drastically and their faces fell. This woman was none other than Lily Wei. Some time ago, due to the matter of the blind date, Lily chose to take a vacation to rx. She also said that she would go to South Hanover City for a tour and look for her father to reminisce about the past. Unexpectedly, she had fallen into Nickel''s hands. "Sister Lily!" "Lily!" Fade and Jimmy''s expression were dark and gloomy. At this time, Nickel did not notice that both their expressions had changed. He continued to introduce her with a smile,saying, "This woman''s name is Lily. Everyone here may not be familiar with this name, but if another city is mentioned, it will ring a bell. This woman belongs to Fade." When Fade''s name was mentioned, all the martial- art practitioners present were very excited. "Fade, the new top master in Long City!" "He is the legendary youthful Earth Level master who had defeated Francesca Sun." "Earth Level Master? He''s just bragging. I think at most he is at the peak of the ck level." Some people were intuitive and they remembered something. Their expressions changed, and they looked at Lazzaro and Horatio. " Horatio''s son, Quintus Zhan, was crippled by Fade!" "Horatio and Lazzaro have a good rtionship. Looks like Lazzaro is going to avenge his nephew this time." " Nickel''s intention is clear! He wanted to send this beauty to themander and also send a threatening message to themander''s enemies!" As everyone eximed in surprise, Lazzaro said in a deep voice, "You must have heard how Quintus was crippled by Fade. I won''t let go of this matter since Quintus was bullied in such a manner. He is after all a member of the Zhan family." "Fade''s woman today, is just an example. I want everyone to know what the result will be if you go against me and mebird !" After the deafening cry, Lazzaro looked at Lily and he narrowed his eyes, revealing a cold expression. Then, he waved his hand and shouted," Strip her! Today, I would like to see what''s so special about this woman, who belongs to the most powerful person in Long city. Haha!" While speaking, a few of his subordinates pounced on Lily like wolves and tigers. Lily''s pretty face became pale with fear, and her body trembled. The people around them all had different expressions. Some of them had lustful expressions on their faces, and they licked their tongues and stared at her. Some had sympathy written on their faces and they turned their heads away, unwilling to look at her. Some people shook their heads and sighed secretly. They felt that Lazzaro''s actions were crossing the line. With the sound of ripping, the red cloth around Lily was torn. The hungry gazes of the surrounding people, who were like wolves, fell on Lily. Their gazes were like spikes that intended to pierce Lily''s body. "Let''s do this!" The corner of Lazzaro''s mouth revealed a cold smile as he spoke. At this critical moment, a cold voice could be heard suddenly. "A group of powerful men bullying an innocent woman. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourselves?" The voice came from below the stage, and then a thin figure walked to the rostrum. The voice caught everyone''s attention. It was a young man in his early twenties, who looked delicate. "Who are you? How dare you talk nonsense here?" "Get out!" "Casper, take good care of your people!" Lazzaro nced at Fade in disdain. He waved his hand and said, "Break two of his limbs and throw him out!" "Yes!" The two men walked toward Fade with cold expressions, each holding a thick wooden stick. Their expressions were cruel. "Brat, you-" The two men had just opened their mouths. However, before they could get close, Fade raised his eyebrows slightly and waved his hand to release a gust of powerful energy, which knocked them over directly. They fell down, spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. Fade continued to move forward with cold eyes. Lazzaro was shocked by this move. He looked at Fade and said coldly, "Who are you?" Fade looked at Lazzaro and said coldly, "You want to take revenge on me, but you don''t know who I am?" Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Hearing this, Lazzaro Zhan''s expression changed, and then he seemed to remember something. He snorted and stared at Fade Chen. "You, you are Fade!" he said. "Yes," Fade said coldly. "Haha!" Lazzaroughed. He looked at Fade with disdain and said, "I didn''t expect the so-called top master in Long City to look like this. It''s ridiculous." When the other guests heard about Fade''s identity at this moment, they couldn''t help but be shocked and they were in disbelief. "This is Fade? No way, he''s too young!" "Fade is very young!" "This, this guy, is he really a master at the peak of the ck Level?" "He''s really Fade. I''ve seen him before. It''s him!" While everyone''s expressions were changing, Nickel Xu couldn''t help but feel nervous at this moment. He didn''t dare to look at Fade and he couldn''t help but take a few steps backward. He had kidnapped Lily Wei, and he couldn''t escape Fade''s revenge even if he wanted to do so. While he was feeling a sense of fear, Nickel suddenly felt a gust of cold winding toward him. He couldn''t help but lookup. He noticed that Fade was staring at him with cold eyes. His eyes were like icicles attacking him, piercing through his whole body. His body felt cold and he couldn''t move at all. "I, I For a moment, Nickel felt that his breath was frozen, and his whole body was stiff on the spot. At this time, Lazzaro patted Nickel gently and a warm current rushed through his body. Nickel was instantly free from this chilly wind. Nickel was overjoyed. He quickly bowed with his hands cupped in front of his chest and thanked Lazzaro. "Thank you, Commander!" he said. At the same time, he calmed down. No matter how powerful Fade was, he couldn''t do anything to him. Lazzaro was his backer, so he didn''t need to be fearful at all. As he was thinking of this, the fear of Nickel''s face disappeared. Instead, he became more arrogant. He raised his head slightly and looked at Fade, and the corners of his mouth were raised slightly. At this moment, Lazzaro took a step forward, looked at Fade, and said slowly, "Fade, I wanted to go to Long City to settle our issues. However, I didn''t expect you toe here by yourself. Since this is the case, I have saved some time." After pausing for a while, Lazzaro''s tone suddenly became serious. With a stern look in his eyes, he shouted in a condescending tone, "Now, I''ll give you a chance. Come here and kneel down before me. Be my subordinate and I''ll spare your life." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade shook his head and looked at Lazzaro with coldness in his eyes. "Do you think that you are better than Francesca Sun?" Lazzaro snorted and said, "Francesca was top master in Long City for many years by relying on some old-fashioned tricks. She is not that special. She hasn''t waited for me to return. Otherwise, I would have defeated her instead of you!" "You''re confident!" Fade said. Lazzaro stepped forward again and said, "My confidencees from my strength. I shall ask you onest time, be my subordinate, or die!" At this time, Nickel also looked confident and shouted at the side, "Fade, did you hear that? The Commander has given you a chance. Don''t be ungrateful, otherwise-" "Shut up!" Without waiting for Nickel to finish his sentence, Fade frowned and waved his hand directly to p him. In an instant, a gust of energy rushed out from Fade''s palm and turned into a giant virtual palm print, which came down on Nickel from all directions. Nickel suddenly felt a huge pressure upon him, like a mountain tumbling down toward him. He felt that he was in mortal peril, and his face became extremely pale. He screamed in a hurry, "Help¡ª" Upon hearing this, Lazzaro grunted coldly andunched a blow with his arm. A fist print marked with blood wasunched out to counter Fade''s attack. The two forces were about to collide, and Fade''s palm shook slightly. His palm print started to shine brightly suddenly. With a loud crash, he smashed Lazzaro''s fist print. Before Lazzaro could react, Fade''s huge palm print, which was like a gigantic mountain, mmed down on Nickel. "Boom!" A loud sound was heard, and the huge force directly shattered a part of the rostrum. Nickel''s whole body was mmed onto the rostrum, and his body waspletely transformed into a mass of blurred flesh and blood. It was almost impossible to differentiate the parts of his body. Nickel, a famous master of the martial arts in South Hanover City, was killed by one strike from Fade''s palm. At this moment, everyone had witnessed the strength of the top master in Long City. For a moment, the others on the stage couldn''t help but gasp and took a few steps back, with a look of horror on their faces. At this time, Lazzaro nced at Nickel, who was badly mutted and then looked at Fade in fury. Nickel''s death did not bother him, but Fade had actually killed Nickel in front of him, which was a great provocation to him. "You are trying to irritate me!" Lazzaro shouted angrily. His roar was like thunder exploding in the air. His burly body trembled and it broke through the old military uniform. His strong muscles turned into a ball of huge energy and he rushed toward Fade. At the same time, Lazzaro lifted his arms, and his fists turned into tworge and heavy hammers. With unstoppable momentum, he was going to destroy everything in front of him. "Goto hell!" Lazzaro started tounch out his heavy fists. Their movements were like raindrops and they began to move toward Fade to strike him heavily. Fade moved his hands to block Lazzaro''s attack. At the same time, he kept retreating, as if he could not withstand Lazzaro''s forceful attack. Lazzaro spoke as he increased the momentum of his attacks. He smiled maliciously and roar, "You old- fashioned warriors think that you can improve your strength by meditation? It''s ridiculous. Let me tell you, real strength is gained from warfare and blood lust." "Over the years, I have survived from the mountains of corpses and seas of blood in the turbulence of Africa and the war zone in the middle east. I''ve trained myself to be this powerful. All of you, who are so-called martial artists, can''tpare with me at all." With a shout, Lazzaro''s attack became more furious. He seemed to deforcing Fade to retreat. With hisst shout, his fists wereunched out ferociously. "I will let you have a taste of blood and death!" he yelled. Witnessing Lazzaro''s powerful attack, everyone was stunned. They looked at Lazzaro, who was like a bloodthirsty beast, in disbelief. Their hearts were beating violently and their whole bodies were shaking. "Is this the extent of Lazzaro''s strength ?" "What on earth has Lazzaro been through in all these years?" "He''s too strong! He''s too powerful! I can''t even imagine how powerful he is!" "This kind of power is beyond any level. Fade is finished!" Chapter 427 Chapter 427 The powerful strength and energy of Lazzaro Zhan''s attack caused the hearts of the martial-arts warriors there to beat violently. At this time, they felt a murderous intent that was cultivated from mountains of corpses and seas of blood. They had never experienced such an intense battle atmosphere. It was so intense that they felt like a strong momentum of energy was rushing toward them. This momentum of energy was like an enormous hatchet that was going to obliterate everything in its way. At this moment, everyone looked at Fade Chen in excitement. They felt bloodthirsty and looked forward to the battle. They could predict that the top master of Long City, who had risen to prominence swiftly, would be killed by Lazzaro''s ferocious attack. At this time, even Jimmy Wei and Casper Zhu, who were below the stage, were anxious on behalf of Fade. "How can Lazzaro be so powerful?" "Lazzaro''s energy and strength is powerful and swift. His battle instincts are too strong. Mr. Chen, can you really defend yourself against his attack?" For a moment, even Jimmy, who had absolute faith in Fade, was nervous. His heart was beating violently like pounding drums. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At this time, Lazzaro''s energy and power had reached their peak. Like a monstrous dragon, he attacked Fade crazily. Lazzaro''s growling and roaring also reached their climax. "Fade, let me tell you, when I spill the blood of my enemies, that is the taste of death!" "Now, be ready to die!" Lazzaro said coldly. As he roared and growled in fury, Lazzaro''s attack was full of energy and power. His fists rumbled like the sound of dragons roaring. With a loud st, heunched his fists and rushed fiercely toward Fade. The ferocious murderous intent and bloody rays of light from his fists seem to engulf Fade completely. Just as Fade was about to be overwhelmed by the giant momentum approaching him like a wave, a crimson aura suddenly burst out from Fade''s body. Long and narrow beams of light emerged from Fade''s fingertips. These rays of light were extended and they becamerger in size. Finally, they turned into a burning sword. The sword rose up with Fade''s arm and flew above in the air. Then, Fade wielded the sword and sent it chopping downward from the air. A bright crimson light instantly cut through the sky, slicing through Lazzaro''s surging energy. Then, Lazzaro''s gust of energy was torn open and it was ignited by the crimson mes, which kept burning and spreading like wild fire. Lazzaro, who was like a mad man, felt Fade''s power, and his body stiffened. Then, his facial muscles began to twitch intensely and his arms shook violently. He released many gusts of inner energy, resisting Fade''s attack ferociously. However, the long piercing scarlet sword fell downward from the sky. It was like a meteorite across the night sky. It increased in speed and was unstoppable. Lazzaro felt a tremendous weight rushing toward him. He ced his arms in front of his body to resist the attack from the void. His muscles kept trembling, his skin began to tear, and traces of blood spurted out from his wounds. Such a situationpletely shocked the martial- artists who were just eximing about Lazzaro''s power and strength. They couldn''t understand what was going on. "Everyone, attack! Come and help!" The crowd did note to their senses until Lazzaro let out a painful roar. The 20 plus foreigners from mebird, the mercenary group, rushed over. All of them were loyal to Lazzaro. They did not seem to care for their lives, and they rushed toward Fade to attack him madly. At this moment, streams of energies and various weapons seemed like raindrops in the air. The scene was chaotic, and loud crackling sounds could be heard. They started aiming for Fade . Fade flicked his left hand gently and a wall of air appeared, acting like a shield for him. In this way, he defended himself against the attacks in front of him. These attacks bounced off the wall. Then, he swiped his fingertips across the air, and a ray of crimson light immediately appeared in the air. The ray of light proceeded to cut through the bodies of these foreign warriors. Their bodies were sliced in half in an instant. Parts of their bodies fell to the ground with sshing sounds, and the ground was covered with blood. Immediately, everyone looked at Fade with fear in their eyes. However, before they coulde to their senses, Fade had already begun with his next attack. The sharp burning sword shed through the bodies of these foreign warriors, like the grim reaper harvesting the dead with his scythe. In less than three minutes, these foreigners, who were acting arrogantly in the vicinity of South Hanover City, were killed by Fade. They could not fight against him. The martial- artists who were enthusiastic about surrendering to Lazzaro on the rostrum were eager to help. However, when they saw what was happening, they werepletely dumbfounded. They were so frightened that they flinched and hid. They didn''t dare to make a sound at all, let alone help. Lazzaro gritted his teeth and stood firm . When he saw that 20 of his men were killed by Fade so easily, he was in disbelief. He gritted his teeth and red at Fade, saying, "Who, who are you? What level have you reached?" "You don''t have to know this!" Fade said ndly. He pressed his right hand downward gently, and the burning sword chopped down again on Lazzaro. Bloody wounds appeared on Lazzaro''s arms as he tried to resist this attack. The sword continued to chop down deeper. Lazzaro felt this unstoppable force on his arms and he felt that death was approaching him. Suddenly, a strong sense of fear welled up in his heart. He shouted frantically, "I admit defeat, I admit defeat! Please, let me go." Fade''s right hand did not stop moving and he continued to chop downward. He said coldly, "This is not apetition. This is life and death. When you threaten me with my loved ones, you have made an appointment with death." The sharp sword had cut off Lazzaro''s arms and it started chopping his shoulder. Blood dripped down from his shoulder. Despite the intense pain, Lazzaro gritted his teeth and begged for mercy. "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have threatened you. I''m sorry. I will apologize to you. I''ll surrender and admit defeat. I will give you whatever you want. I only beg you to let me go." Fade said coldly, "All I want is to kill you." After that, Fade increased the forces from his arms. The long burning sword kept slicing downward. Blood and fire entered Lazzaro''s body and took away hisst breath. What was left was his onest roar. "You will definitely regret killing me. The mebird Mercenary Group will not let you go. They will avenge my death." "Crack!" The sharp sword chopped down on himpletely, splitting Lazzaro into two halves. He lost his breathpletely. The fresh blood stimted the burning sword. The mes on the sword seem to burn brighter with a bright red color, causing everyone''s hearts to tremble when they witnessed this. At this time, Fade flicked his fingers lightly, and the long burning sword was transformed into gusts of energy and they disappeared into thin air. Fade revealed a gentle expression on the corner of his mouth. He walked gently to Lily''s side, hugged her, andforted her in a soft voice. She was in a daze. "Sister Lily, I''m here. It''s okay!"he said. Lily didn''te to her senses until Fade held her in his arms. She felt his warm breath on her. When she looked up at Fade''s familiar face smiling at her, she could no longer hold back her tears, which were falling down like raindrops. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Fade Chen hugged Lily Wei andforted her for a long time. This helped her to calm down gradually. Then, Jimmy Wei also came over andforted his daughter gently. Finally, Lily''s emotions were completely stable. It was not appropriate for Lily to remain where she was, so Fade asked Jimmy to bring Lily somewhere else and find a ce to rest. As for Fade, his eyes were cold and he gazed at all the warriors there. His cold gaze caused all the people there to be frightened and looks of horror and fear appeared on their faces. As his eyes swept over them, Fade''s eyes fell on Horatio Zhan, who was standing behind the crowd. He shouted coldly, "Come forward!" Horatio was pushed forward nervously by someone in the crowd. He was flung in front of Fade like a dead dog. Heid on the ground, trembling continuously, and muttered, "I was wrong. Please don''t kill me! I was wrong. Don''t kill me!" Fade grabbed Horatio by the neck and lifted him up. He said in a cold voice, "Tell me, what is the mebird Mercenary Group nning? Also,what are the Zhan family''s intentions? Tell me the truth." At this moment, Horatio didn''t dare to hide anything. Fade shouted and Horatio immediately confessed everything. Fade had crippled Quintus Zhan, and Horatio was resentful because of what had happened to his son . Knowing that his cousin Lazzaro Zhan would return soon, he contacted him in advance and got updates from him. He found out that Lazzaro was now the famous deputymander of mebird Mercenary Group. Lazzaro intended to return to his country to expand mebird''s territory in China. In this way, mebird would grow into thergest mercenary group in the world. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Horatio wanted Lazzaro to help him avenge his son. He also wanted to rely on Lazzaro''s strength and power. When he got the updates on Lazzaro''s ns, he immediately began to help Lazzaro devise good strategies to fulfill his intentions. In the end, they decided to let the foreigners enter South Hanover City. In a short period of time, they would focus on challenging the warriors nearby to acquire fame. In the end, they were prepared to reveal their identities in the martial- artspetition to shock the warriors around South Hanover City. Then, they would take down this group of people directly. In order to carry out this n, Horatio collected a lot of relevant information on Lazzaro''s mebird Mercenary Group in advance. Finally, the n was about to be carried out without problems. However, Nickel Xu had kidnapped Lily, and this had provoked Fade. This led to the failure of the whole n. After listening to the whole n, Fade''s nce turned cold and anger rose in his heart. These foreigners wanted to enter China, and they were bing unruly. With a snort, Fade continued to ask, "What''s the role of the Zhan family in this matter?" Horatio said quickly, "This matter has nothing to do with the Zhan family. In fact, my cousin and I have been in contact with each other all this time. The whole n was basically prepared by the two of us. The other members of the Zhan Family have nothing to do with this." "Is this true?" Fade asked coldly. "It''s true. It''s definitely true!" Horatio said quickly. "The old master and the others have been distracted by us. Most of the remaining members of the Zhan family have been working in the army, so they don¡¯t know anything about these family matters." Horatio answered Fade quite resolutely. Perhaps his intention was to preserve the family''s reputation or seek another chance at survival. Fade looked at the expressions of the people around him and they seemed to believe Horatio''s words. Without any hesitation, Fade continued to ask, "I have onest question. Why did Lazzaro say that the mebird Mercenary Group will not let me go? Do they still have masters around here? Or did someone secretly inform the mebird Mercenary Group of these incidents?" Hearing this, Horatio couldn''t help but be shocked. He was stunned for a moment, then waved his hand and said, "No, no-" Seeing his expression, Fade shouted. He raised his finger and cut off one of Horatio''s hands. He said coldly, "Are you still not telling the truth?" Horatio almost fainted when he felt the intense pain, but he didn''t dare to hide the truth as he faced Fade''s cruel expression. He endured the pain and nodded, "There are indeed masters of the mebird Mercenary Group in China." "Oh!" Fade raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect to hear that. "What masters? Where are they?" This incident involving Lily reminded Fade that although he was strong, it was impossible for him to protect all his rtives and friends from life-threatening situations at all times. Knowing that his enemies were in China now, Fade had to kill them at all costs. He couldn''t give them the chance to hurt his friends and rtives again. Horatio hesitated for a moment, then looked at Fade and said, "You, if you promise to spare my life, I''ll give you this information." "You don''t have the right to bargain with me!" Fade said. A gust of energy burst out from his fingertips and he looked toward Horatio coldly. Horatio trembled and hesitated for a few seconds. When he saw Fade frowning in impatience, Horatio finally said, "Two of the four masters of the mebird Mercenary Group are on a cruise ship at sea close to South Hanover City." "They were initially waiting for Lazzaro to send news back to them after the sess of this matter. But now, it is impossible for Lazzaro to send them any news . They will soon know that there is something wrong here. At that time, they will definitelye here to investigate the situation." Fade frowned slightly when he heard this. He immediately asked, "Who are these four masters of the mebird Mercenary Group? What level of strength are they at?" Horatio exined, " Lazzaro told me that in mebird Mercenary Group, the leader was the most powerful person. The second most powerful was not Lazzaro, but the four masters in the mercenary group. All of these four masters are powerful,parable to Earth Level masters. Even my cousin thought that he was no match for them." "Furthermore, their battle tactics are even more vicious than my cousin''s. They grew up in the war zone and have gotten used to warfare and bloodshed." Before Fade could react, the martial- art warriors around him could not help but gasp. Lazzaro''s strength and vicious tactics had already brought them unimaginable terror. But now, not far away, there were two masters who were even more terrifying than Lazzaro. They couldn''t help but feel a chill in their heart, and a sense of indescribable fear rose up in their heart. For a moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on Fade . Fade frowned slightly. He did not have a good feeling about these bloodthirsty maniacs. They had no boundaries. In order to achieve their goals, they would resort to all means. In other words, they were very likely to threaten Fade''s friends and rtives in order to take revenge on him. Thinking of this, Fade felt a chill in his heart and he whispered coldly, "I don''t care who these people are. They had better not act rashly, otherwise, death is the only option!" Chapter 429 Chapter 429 After that, Fade Chen looked at Horatio Zhan and asked, "Do you have any other information?" Horatio shook his head and said, "No. I''ve told you everything I know!" After that, Horatio looked nervously at Fade . His heart was full of uneasiness. He was worried that Fade would p him to death, and that would be a tragedy. Fortunately, Fade thought for a moment and seemed to have no intention of killing him. Instead, he said, "In that case, I''ll wait for the two masters toe here!" Horatio and the warriors were stunned. They didn''t grasp who Fade was talking about until they came to their senses. Suddenly, their expressions changed. Their mouths moved and they wanted to persuade him otherwise, but they didn''t dare to do so. mebird Mercenary Group was a world-renowned mercenary organization. The four masters of this organization were definitely not to be messed with. Moreover, Horatio had already said that the strength of these two masters were even more powerful than Lazzaro''s. Even if Fade was really an Earth Level master, he probably would not be able to defeat these experts! For a moment, everyone was anxious and they looked nervous. They were not worried about Fade''s safety, but they were worried that they would get in a fight and get themselves in trouble. Fade understood what they were thinking, and he didn''t want to say anything more. He just waved his hand and allowed them to leave and return to their respective homes. This group of warriors immediately felt as though they had been granted amnesty and they fled from the scene. In the end, only Jimmy Wei and Casper Zhu stayed with Fade. Of course, Horatio could not leave at all. Looking at Horatio, who was extremely nervous, Fade said, "Arrange for us to stay here. I''ll wait forthem here." Horatio was stunned, and his face was full of bitterness. However, he didn''t dare to refuse. He could only nod and agree to Fade''s request. Then, he immediately went out to arrange for Fade and his companions'' amodations. They rested in the Zhan family''s manor. After dinner, Jimmy and Casper came to Fade''s room. They were worried and they asked about the two masters of mebird Mercenary Group. Even Jimmy, who had absolute faith in Fade, couldn''t help but feel a little nervous at this time. After all, ording to his impression, Fade''s strength was at the Earth Level. This time, there were two Earth Level expertsing. Fade would be in danger. Fade knew what they were worried about, so he smiled confidently and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Two Earth Level masters can''t hurt me. Jimmy and Casper still wanted to say something, but they didn''t know what to say. The words seem to be stuck on their lips. After all, they were here now, and there was no better option for them. It was not Fade''s style to just leave directly. Fade''s rtives and friends would be in great danger as well. After all, Lily Wei had just been kidnapped. If the two masters could not find Fade, it was very likely that they would retaliate against Fade''s rtives and friends. After thinking about this, the two of them stopped giving advice and allowed Fade to have a good rest. Then, they went out from his room. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After sending them off, Fade was about to close the door and go back to his room to rest. At this moment, a figure shed in front of the door. Fade was slightly shocked, and then he saw a slim figure rushing toward him. He felt a sense of warmth and gentleness on his body, and there was a faint floral scent wafting in the air. Instantly, Fade felt warm and his heart felt soft. He said gently, "Sister Lily!" She fell into Fade''s arms and buried her head in Fade''s chest. She whispered, "Let us go in and talk!" Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth in his heart. He brought Lily into the room and then shut the door behind him. In the room, Lily still held Fade tightly. She almost buried herself in Fade''s arms. Her body trembled slightly and she sobbed and twitched slightly. When she cried, Fade suddenly panicked and he said in a hurry, "Sister Lily, what, what''s wrong with you? Don''t cry, I, I¡ª" Noticing Fade''s sense of panic, Lily raised her head in Fade''s arms. With a tear- stained smile on her delicate face, she said, "I am happy." "Sister Lily, this-" Fade had never seen Lily in such a state. For a moment, Fade was overwhelmed because she was so emotional and she had taken the initiative to meet him. He could only stare quietly at Lily. Looking at Fade''s stunned expression, Lily couldn''t helpughing. "Why are you staring at me?"she asked. Seeing Lily''s childish and cheeky expression, Fade couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth in his heart. He smiled and said, "I''m staring at a beautiful woman!" "Am I beautiful?" Lily squinted slightly and asked. Fade nodded quickly and replied, "Yes, you are. Sister Lily is definitely a great beauty." "Am I prettier than Quin Lin ?" Lily continued to ask. Fade was immediately stuck. His expression froze and he stuttered, "This, both of you can''t be compared to each other. Each of you have your own merits!" "Hmph, you are not telling the truth," Lily said softly. Following that, she let out a soft sigh and said with some sadness, "I know, I''m not as good as Quin. I''m not as powerful as Quin. You have Quin as your wife, and I''m certain that you won''t fancy me." Fade felt warmth gushing in his heart. He shook his head and said, "No, of course not. I have a crush on you, sister Lily." Hearing this, Lily rolled her eyes and looked at Fade with a sly expression. She said, "What do you mean by saying that you have a crush on me? Do you want to..." "Ahem, this, this-" For a moment, Fade really did not know how to exin himself. Was he going to admit that he wanted to do something with his wife''s best friend? "Then, that means you don''t have any feelings toward me. In that case, I''d better leave. I don''t want to bother you,"Lily said. With a sad look, Lily pushed Fade away and was about to leave. Fade was anxious. He hugged Lily and said, "I like you. I like you. Sister Lily, you are so beautiful. How can I not like you?" "But you just-" Lily''s body softened again and she buried herself in Fade''s arms. Fade exined, "I, I''m just worried that you don''t fancy me." "Sister Lily, you are beautiful and have a good career. You have good character, a good figure and everything you do is wonderful. As for me, I am just a kid. I have nothing and I am married. I am afraid that you will be hurt, so I dare not..." Fade said. Listening to Fade''s exnation, Lily arched her eyebrows and smiled. She then shook her head and said, "Let us not worry too much about these matters. The previous blind date and my recent trip have led me to understand something." "Life is hard and short, and we need to live for ourselves. If you have things that you want to achieve, just go for it. Don''t care about other people''s opinions and do what you want to do. Only in this way, you won''t have any regrets when you are old." "So, I don''t want to think about other things or those restrictions. I just want to tell you that I like you. Now, I just want to ask you, Fade, do you like me?" Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Fade Chen gazed into Sister Lily''s affectionate and solemn eyes. He felt Lily Wei''s heart beating violently, and felt an irrepressible warmth in his heart. He looked serious and he bit his lip gently. Finally, he stared at Lily, nodded seriously and said, "I like you. I like Sister Lily. I like Lily!" Hearing Fade''s words, Lily instantly revealed an ecstatic smile. Her eyebrows were arched. Her whole body seemed to be like liquid as she melted in Fade''s embrace. Her delicate body was transformed into a ball of fiery me,burning in his arms. Lily bit her red lips gently. She looked at Fade with misty eyes and whispered, "Kiss me." These words were like a barrel of gunpowder that was ignited, instantly causing Fade''s body to burn with heat. Fade exerted the strength in his arms and held Lily tightly in his arms. Then, he leaned over and kissed her red lips. Warm sensations and the fragrant scent were blended together in this instant. Their bodies were like molten liquid, constantly molding each other, and they were about to be fused together in perfect harmony. The fragrance was wafting in the air, and lust was burning within them. Every time they breathed, they were like smoldering mes, and the temperature of their bodies rose with the heat. Fade hugged Lily instinctively and he walked directly to therge bed in the room. He threw Lily onto the bed, and then Fade pounced on her. Both pieces of scorching charcoal were about to be set aze, but at this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door. The ttering sound startled Fade. He frowned and asked impatiently, "Who''s there?" Jimmy Wei''s voice could be heard. He coughed and said, "Fade, it''s me! Are you asleep?" Hearing Jimmy''s voice, Fade''s heart skipped a beat and aplicated expression appeared on his face. After all, he had his daughter on his bed right now. After a dry cough, Fade allowed his breath to eased a little. Then, he asked, "Uncle Wei, any problems?" Jimmy said, "Well, I went to Lily''s room and found that she was not in her room. Do you know where she is?" Fade looked down and noticed the charming beauty below him. He couldn''t help but smile and said, "Uncle Wei, I don''t know. Maybe she is dealing with some of her own affairs." Jimmy said, "She was just kidnapped recently, and the matter with the mebird Mercenary Group hasn''t been resolved. I am very worried about her. Fade, why don''t youe with me and look for her together?" Fade really wanted to tell Jimmy that there was no need to search for her. His daughter was on his bed. However, how could he say that? He could only stand up helplessly and promised him, "Well, please wait a moment, Uncle Wei. I''lle out after I get dressed." "Well, sorry to trouble you," Jimmy said. Fade took a nce at the charming beauty on the bed, but he could only resist the heat surging in his body. He tidied up his clothes and stood up. Then, he whispered to Lily, "Sister Lily, I''m going out. Later, you can find an opportunity to return to your room secretly!" Lily bit her red lips and pulled her clothes gently, revealing her skin which was as white as snow. She touched her red lips coquettishly and said, " I don''t want to go back though. What should I do?" Seeing Sister Lily''s seductive appearance, Fade almost couldn''t resist her. He could only re at Lily and said, "Sister Lily, don''t try to seduce me anymore. Otherwise, I will have to punish you and give you what you want." "I don''t mind that, but do you dare to do so?" Lily said in an alluring manner. She winked at Fade, licked her red lips, and tried to tempt him. Fade suddenly felt that his throat was dry. He called her a goblin secretly, and he didn''t dare to say anything more. He quickly turned and walked to the door. As he opened the door, Fade pretended as if nothing had happened and said, "Uncle Wei." "I don''t know where Lily has gone to in the middle of the night! I''m so worried," Jimmy said. He looked anxious. Fade coughed lightly. He restrained himself from looking back and closed the door. He said to Jimmy, "Uncle Wei, don''t worry. The Zhan family''s manor is quite safe. Everything will be fine." "Let''s go and find her together!" Fade and Jimmy went out and began to look for Lily. About ten minutester, in a small courtyard, Fade had "good fortune" and found Lily, who was staring at the stars. Then, under Jimmy''s instructions, they sent Lily back to her room. After settling this matter, Fade went back to his room. Heid on the bed, and was ready to sleep. As soon as heid down, Fade found himself in a tragedy. Sister Lily''s unique floral fragrance was lingering on his bed. It was impossible for Fade to fall asleep. Whenever he closed his eyes, the scene of Sister Lily''s affectionate confession and the temptation of the beauty on his bed would emerge in his head. Therefore, this night, Fade tossed and turned. He was unable to sleep. It was not until the middle of the night when he somehow fell asleep. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The next day, when the sun had risen, Fade rubbed the dark circles on his eyes and got up from the bed. Lily was in good spirits. Her face was full of smiles, and herplexion was smooth and fresh. She was more charming and lovely than before, which caused Fade to feel warm. He almost lost control of himself in the morning. After breakfast, Fade called Horatio Zhan over and inquired about the two masters of mebird Mercenary Group. Horatio did not dare to hide any news from Fade, so he immediately told Fade about thetest updates. ording to the surveince radar, a small boat was releasedst night from therge ship cruising on the high seas. This small boat had evaded the surveince radar, approached the coastline and disappeared. Fade knew that it was easy for the two masters to evade any ordinary surveince radar.. They were after allparable to masters at the Earth Level. ording to the boat''s arrival timest night, it was estimated that the two masters will arrive at South Hanover City either around evening that day or the next day. It seemed that a great battle was inevitable. Horatio was frightened and anxious when he thought of the impending battle. However, Fade was calm and he was unperturbed. After the meal, he was interested to tour the Zhan family''s manor. In the end, he learnt a lot about the family. Fade was prepared to inform Tom Wei about all these matters when he saw him in Long City. He would assist Tom in the future to be more professional when he opened his martial-arts center. Just as Fade was touring the Zhan family''s manor, two guests came to visit them. One of them was not really a guest, but the patriarch of the Zhan family. He was Harald Zhan, Horatio''s father, the old Master of the Zhan family. Next to Harald Zhan, there was a middle-aged man in his forties wearing a suit. He seemed to be a martial-arts warrior. Since Harald had returned, Fade naturally wanted to see him. Fade and hispanions met Harald in the hall of the Zhan family''s manor. Old Zhan was in his sixties. He had short grey hair and looked very energetic. His eyes were bright and clear. He looked at Fade with gleaming and prating eyes. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 "Are you Fade Chen?" Old Zhan approached first when he saw Fade. Fade nodded and said, "Yes, I am Fade!" There was no expression on his face and his tone was t. He was gauging Harald Zhan''s attitude toward himself. He didn''t know the reason Harald was here. Was it to avenge his son, Lazzaro Zhan''s death or for some other reasons? Old Zhan seemed to have read Fade''s mind. He nced at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, are you trying to gauge my attitude toward you?" Since he didn''t beat around the bush, Fade didn''t want to hide his intentions either. He nodded and said, "Indeed! During the Martial-Arts Contest, Lazzaro and Horatio Zhan colluded with a foreign mercenary group in order to force the warriors of South Hanover City to join their organization. Horatio mentioned that Old Zhan had no idea about this matter. Therefore, I would like to know your opinion on this matter." Old Zhan smiled slightly and dered, "I really didn''t know about this matter, Mr. Chen. Do you believe me?" Staring at Old Zhan, Fade paused slightly before continuing. "It doesn''t matter whether I believe you or not. I killed Lazarro because he threatened my friends and intimidated the warriors." "There''s no use crying over spilled milk. If you have a sense of what is right and wrong, I will be very respectful to you. However, if you want to avenge your son, I don''t mind fighting either." Fade''s words were clear, without any ambiguity. He stared at Old Zhan once he finished speaking as if he was waiting for his reply. Old Zhan did not say a word when he heard this. He rubbed his hands on the armrest of the chair. His eyes rotated gently as if he was considering what kind of attitude he should have toward Fade. Around five or six minutester, Old Zhan finally raised his head. He looked at Fade with a smile and turned to the middle-aged man beside him. He said, "Many heroes emerge from obscurity when they are in their youth. Mr. Chen is so young but he already has such fame. He is really no ordinary man." Seeing this, Fade narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Old Zhan without saying a word. Old Zhan then continued, "It''s true that Lazzaro is my son, but after all, we haven''t seen each other for decades. Also, as soon as he came back, he did such a heinous thing in the name of the Zhan family. I am heartbroken by his actions." "As the ruler of the Zhan family and also as a former soldier, I can''t tolerate any form of collusion with foreigners that threaten the domestic security of our country. No matter who he is, I will punish him severely for such a matter," Old Zhan shouted sternly. Looking at Old Zhan''s expression and tone, he seemed sincere. Nheless, facing such a cunning fox, Fade would not be careless and believe his words so easily. Although they had not seen each other for many years and did not have a close rtionship, Lazzaro was still his son. Fade had ughtered his son. After shouting for a while, Old Zhan continued, "I heard about Lazzaro and knew that he had made such a huge mistake. The ramifications of his mistake have not been felt yet. I havee today to make up for this mistake." "Oh!" Seeing Old Zhan''s attitude, Fade believed that he did not hold a grudge against him for killing Lazzaro. "May I know how you are going to make up for this mistake?" Fade asked. Old Zhan replied, "I heard that the two masters of the foreign mercenary group haven''t been killed yet. They are on their way here to take revenge on Mr. Chen." "That is true!" Fade nodded. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Old Zhan said, "This is what I will do. This was my son''s doing, so I will help fight against the two masters." "Then, I shall thank you in advance," Fade paid obeisance by cupping one hand in the other before his chest. "Mr. Chen, you''re being polite!" Old Zhan also paid obeisance in return. He then pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "This is Ron Wang. I have purposely invited Mr. Wang over to assist us in this matter." "I''ve heard of Mr. Chen''s reputation as the top master in Long City. It''s my pleasure to meet you today!" Ron said politely. Fade nodded and said, "Thank you, Mr. Wang!" "ording to updates, they will most likely arrive by tonight or tomorrow. Thank you, Mr. Wang and Old Zhan, in advance." Fade said. Old Zhan replied, "Mr. Chen, you''re being too polite. By the way, there are still some small issues that I would like to discuss with you." "What are these issues?" Fade asked. He raised his eyebrows, sensing that something was wrong. Old Zhan nced at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, you are probably not aware of Mr. Wang''s background. He is not an ordinary warrior but from the military. Once Mr. Wang is involved in this affairs regarding the foreign mercenaries, he will be able to take action and resolved these matters easily." "That''s great. Thank you, Mr. Wang," Fade answered. Old Zhan agreed and continued, "It''s supposed to be our job to get rid of these viins. However, since these matters are not formally approved by the government, Mr. Wang may need to rify his actions to his superiors." "Oh, what sort of rification is needed?" Fade asked. Old Zhan said, "Well! Since we will be using their resources, we will need to tell them how our actions have benefited them." "Benefits?" Fade could guess what this was about. It seemed like Old Zhan was finally getting his point across. "May I know what kind of benefits Mr. Wang is seeking?"Fade asked. Ron responded, "The military does notck in many things. We just want to have information on Mr. Chen''s training methods. Also, we would like to know what kind of martial- arts techniques Mr. Chen practices until you can be the top master of Long City at such a young age." "Training methods and martial- arts techniques!" The faces of Jimmy Wei and Casper Zhu fell before Fade could even speak. They were both warriors, so they knew how important these two things were to a martial-artist, especially these core skills. When encountering people from different sects, many warriors would hold back this information. They would notpletely disclose everything even if they were training their disciples. Now, Mr. Wang''s so-called benefits that he wanted to be actually Fade''s training methods and martial-arts techniques. He was clearly demanding an exorbitant price from him! Fade''s face fell and he said coldly, "Not everyone can employ my training methods and utilize my martial-arts techniques!" Ron smiled smugly and said, "Not everyone can achieve such great things like Mr. Chen. Hence, I''m sure you won''t mind me asking you for your advice and for some instructions on these matters." "What if I don''t want to do so?" Fade said coldly. The expression on Ron''s face darkened suddenly. He gazed at Fade with a gloomy expression. At this time, Old Zhan stared at Fade with a serious look and spoke in a low voice, "Fade, although I am retired, I am also an old soldier. Mr. Wang is a member of the army. He wants to learn from you, not for selfish gains, but to improve the whole army. This could be a great contribution to the army and our nation!" Chapter 432 Chapter 432 When Fade Chen heard this, he replied to Harald Zhan and Ron Wang without being polite. "Stop preaching to me about serving the army and our nation. Both of you don''t represent the military or our country. If our country requires this knowledge, I won''t hide anything. However, if some people are just using these lofty goals for their own selfish interests, then there is no discussion to be had." Hearing his words, the Old Master Zhan''s face couldn''t help but fall. He didn''t expect Fade to reject him so decisively, without any room for negotiation. For a moment, he sat still on one spot. One could sense an oppressive sense of energy rising from him anding toward Fade. Ron also sneered and stared at Fade. He raised his eyebrows and spoke, "Mr. Chen, you''d better think about our suggestion carefully. We''ll provide you with the protection that you need and in return for that, you just need to reveal some of your training methods and martial-arts techniques. It''s a win-win situation for everyone, and everyone will be pleased." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t have to consider your offer. Neither do I need your protection." Fade rejected Ron''s suggestion directly. Ron lost his temper and his face fell. He pounded his hand on the armrest of his chair and stood up in fury, ring at Fade. He said in a cold voice, "Have you thought about this matter carefully?" "I am quite certain about my decision," Fade said with a snort. Ron was furious,and it seemed like steam was pouring out of his ears. Old Master Zhan''s face was gloomy, and he pulled Ron back to stop him from taking action. He stared at Fade and spoke in a deep voice, "I''m aware that Mr. Chen is exceptional in the martial-arts and is known as the top master in Long City." Speaking of this, Ron''s mouth twitched slightly. He snorted with a disdainful expression. Noticeably, he didn''t care for Fade''s title. Old Master Zhan contemted the matter for a short while. Then, he narrowed his eyes. He looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen is a martial-artist and is familiar with the martial-arts circle. However, you may not necessarily be familiar with mercenary organizations, particrly foreign ones." Fade didn''t reply him. He only snorted and continued observing Old Zhan. Old Zhan then continued, "Let me briefly exin to you the situation in regards to the foreign mercenary organizations. It is important that Mr. Chen has an urate understanding of this matter." "There are countless underground terrorist organizations abroad. Mercenary groups are the most common form of these organizations. Some people in the underground world have ranked these mercenary groups." "The top ten mercenary groups are all well-known throughout the world. Each of them have their own unique traits, but they all have powerful battle skills. There are a few particr mercenary groups that survive in war zones. They are cold-blooded and brutal in nature." "Some of these mercenary groups have so many members that they can bepared to a small military organization. Some of these groups are very powerful as they have absorbed many retired soldiers with special skills from various countries. Others have high skills inbat technology and are supported byrge technologypanies," Old Zhan said. Speaking of this, Old Zhan looked at Fade and said, "Among these mercenary groups, mebird Mercenary Group is based in the warringnds of North Africa. It is ranked in eighth ce among these groups. Although the members of mebird are few, they are well- trained and can be considered top fighters." "You are aware that my son, Lazzaro''s strength wasparable to an Earth- level master. In our country, he is definitely an elite master. But among members of the mebird Mercenary Group, he is weaker than themander and the other four masters," Old Zhan described. "Therefore, you can imagine just how terrifying these four masters of mebird Mercenary Group are," Old Zhan kept on speaking. "In this case, I guess that even you, the renowned top master in Long City, are unwilling to face such opponents, right?" Old Zhan looked at Fade with a solemn expression and said in a serious tone. Jimmy Wei and Casper Zhu''s hearts started to beat violently as they stood beside Fade.They pondered over Old Zhan''s words. He might harbor the intention of intimidating them, but what he said was all true. Both of them focused their attention on Fade. Fade''s expression did not change even a little. He kept staring at Old Zhan and Ron, then he said ndly, "Thank you for letting me know this, but I don''t think I need your protection." "You-", Old Zhan felt a surge of anger in his heart. He was infuriated, and he almost rushed toward Fade. Ron had more difficulty controlling himself. He red at Fade and threatened him,saying, "Fade, don''t be so ungrateful. We are giving you this chance. The military rarely protects anyone. Do you know that?" "Thank you so much for that. You can present this opportunity to others!" Fade squinted at Ron and said rudely. Ron couldn''t tolerate Fade''s attitude and he rushed toward him. He grabbed Fade by the throat and threatened him,saying, "Fade, stop talking nonsense. You don''t have a choice. You''d better tell us your training methods and martial-arts techniques or you''ll die now." Seeing Ron take action, Fade eximed in displeasure. With a cold glint in his eyes, he said contemptuously, "Do you want to fight against me?" As he spoke, Fade''s body started to quiver. In an instant, a gust of energy emerged from his body and spread out. This gust of energy surged out and moved toward Ron, enveloping him. Ron, who was aggressive just a moment ago, was suddenly trapped by Fade''s gust of energy. His expression changed instantly. He was terrified as his body started to tremble, and he tried to dodge Fade''s attack. However, Fade hadmenced with his attack. He stretched out his right hand and grabbed Ron''s throat urately. Ron''s eyes started to bulge ,and a muffled grunt came from his throat. He struggled and tried to escape but Fade''s right hand gripped him tightly. No matter how hard he tried to move, he couldn''t move an inch. Ron''s face began to swell and he turned red. His eyes were bloodshot, and a strange gurgling sound came from his throat. Old Zhan could no longer sit still. He rushed over and spoke to Fade. "Mr. Chen, I know how powerful you are. I can''t fight against you but please consider Mr. Wang''s position in the military. If you kill him, the consequences can be dire. Moreover, Mr. Wang does not deserve a death sentence for his slight mistake!" Next to him, Casper and Jimmy were nervous. They took a few steps closer to Fade. Even Lily Wei came to Fade''s side and yelled, "Fade!" Fade snorted and he loosened his clenched fist. He threw Ron to the ground and shouted, "Get out!" Ron coughed dreadfully and gasped heavily. He raised his head and red at Fade. He moved his mouth and he wanted to say something. However, Old Master Zhan stopped him. Old Master Zhan grabbed Ron and nced at Fade. He said, "Since Mr. Chen has rejected our kindness, we wish Mr. Chen good luck.We hope that you will be able to demonstrate the extent of your strength and defeat your opponents." After that, Old Master Zhan left the hall with Ron. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Both of them walked out of the Zhan family''s manor. Ron Wang''s face was full of indignation. He said angrily, "Old Master Zhan, I can''t believe how arrogant and ungrateful Fade Chen is. How dare he refuse our kindness!" Old Master Zhan tried to hide his anger and didn''t reply. Ron didn''t stop. He said furiously, "Furthermore, this is your house. How dare he kick us out! You should be the one who drives them away." "What''s more, your son, Lazzaro Zhan has just returned from abroad, and such a powerful master was-!" Old Zhan''s expression looked dark, and he was sullen. He said coldly, "Stopining. I won''t forget about my son Lazzaro, but the most important thing now is to get his training methods and martial- arts techniques." "Thisd has risen to prominence in such a short time, and he has be the top master of Long city. Previously, he was nobody at all, and he did this in just slightly Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. more than half a year.He is praised by everyone now. It''s really strange indeed. His training methods and martial-arts techniques must be extraordinary," Old Zhan continued speaking. Ron nodded and agreed with Old Master Zhan''s words. However, he then gritted his teeth and said, "Thatd doesn''t want our help at all. How are we supposed to get his training methods and martial- arts techniques?" Old Zhan''s face fell. He looked at Ron and replied, "Young Wang, show some patience. He doesn''t agree now but it doesn''t necessarily mean he won''t agree sometime soon." "Old Master Zhan, what you meant was for us to stay here and wait for the battle between Fade and the mebird Mercenary Group? By the time he is at a position of disadvantage, then we can negotiate with him?" Ron responded. Old Zhan nodded. Then, Ron asked doubtfully, "What if he still doesn''t agree by then, or he actually defeats them? What should we do?" A light shed in Old Zhan''s eyes. He replied, "Young Wang, don''t forget to make use of your identity. We sent people here not only to help him. If he can''t win, then it''s inevitable that we will negotiate with him. If he wins, we can also-" After listening to Old Zhan''s words, Ron revealed a hint of joy on his face. He nodded and said, "You''re really amazing, Old Master Zhan. I''ll go and make arrangements now." "Well, hurry up. Maybe those foreigners will arrive by tonight," Old Zhan said while watching Ron leave. Then, he gazed into the distant sky and murmured to himself, "Lazzaro, don''t worry. I will avenge you sooner orter." While Old Zhan and Ron were discussing this matter, Fade and hispanions were also discussing it in the hall of the Zhan family''s manor. Inevitably, Casper Zhu and Jimmy Wei were still a little worried. After all, it was not an easy task to deal with two masters from the mebird Mercenary Group. In addition to that, Ron''s identity as a military soldier could pose a hidden threat. There was a chance that he could cause some kind of trouble or stir up chaos. Yet, Fade did not take their worries seriously. Although it seemed like the discussion and threats were initiated by Ron, he was paying attention to Harald Zhan. Nobody was observing Harald just now. In fact, Fade realized that Harald was the person pulling the strings . As an old retired soldier, Old Zhan did not avenge his son who had just died, but negotiated for Fade''s training methods and martial- arts techniques. His character and perseverance were really impressive but terrifying. Feeling rather alert and vignt, Fade headed straight back to his room. He was ready to rest and prepare himself mentally for the uing intense battle. Just as Fade was waiting for this battle, the warriors he had dismissed were on their way back. They left in a hurry but still managed to spread the news along the way about the events that had transpired at the Zhan family''s manor. They talked about the return of Lazzaro and how he had threatened everyone with force. Then, Fade had taken action valiantly and helped to kill Lazzaro. Of course, the most popr news was the uing battle between the two masters from mebird Mercenary Group and Fade . Fade had just earned the reputation as the top master in Long City, while his opponents would be the trump cards of an internationally renowned mercenary group. They were all masters in the Earth Level. There hadn''t been such an intense battle for decades. Therefore, as soon as the news spread, it became the focal point of discussion in the martial-arts circle. People were betting whether Fade or the two masters would win. Some martial- artists who were brave even rushed to South Hanover City after hearing the news. In the midst of this heated discussion, two muscr foreign figures appeared at the manor of the Zhan Family one evening. As soon as they appeared, news about them spread through the manor instantly. Fade, who was meditating, opened his eyes and spoke, "They''re here!" "Who''s Fade? Come out now!" one of the foreigners, a burly man with tattoos, yelled thunderously. Next to the tattooed man was a tall and thin foreigner with long hair. He held his arms in front of his chest, and his eyes were covered by the long hair. He stared at the gate coldly. After a loud yell, the tattooed foreigner''s eyes darkened. He was about to shout again, "Fade,e out¡ª" However, before he could finish his sentence, a faint voice drifted into their ears. "You can stop yelling. I''m here," Fade responded. Apanied by the voice, the gate of the Zhan family''s manor was opened. A somewhat thin and young figure walked out. Seeing Fade, the eyes of these two foreigners sank. The burly foreigner with tattoos then asked, "You are Fade? You killed our deputymander in mebird Mercenary Group?" Fade said ndly, "Yes, I did." The eyes of the tattooed burly foreigner suddenly became cold, and there was a hint of killing intent behind them. The long-haired foreigner next to him lifted his lips slightly, revealing a scornful smile. In a murmuring voice, he said, "How useless is he, getting killed by such a youngd. Such a humiliation for our mebird Mercenary Company." The burly tattooed foreigner nced at his partner and said, "Frostburn, we shouldn''t be talking about this now. Let''s kill him first." The long-haired foreigner still had his arms crossed in front of his chest. He took a look at Fade and said to hispanion, "Fiery me, you can go ahead. I''m toozy to fight him!" Fiery me, who was burly, shook his head, grimaced and red at Fade. He said, "Since you''re the one who killed him, you''ll need to pay for it!" While he shouted loudly, the burly foreigner stepped forward heavily. He came forward with great momentum. Like a rumbling tank, his muscr figure rushed toward Fade aggressively. For a moment, the ground shook under the footsteps of Fiery me . The sound was as though thousands of horses were racing forward.His air wasmanding and the atmosphere was tense. Harald and Ron were hiding by the side and watching this. Their eyes sparkled and they started smiling. "The battle has begun !"they said. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 "Let''s see how Fade Chen deals with this," Ron Wang spoke maliciously with a slight grimace. Old Master Zhan''s eyes sank, and he said in a low voice, "No matter how he deals with this, he will have to pay the price in the end." Apart from the two of them, there were also many nosy people and other martial-artists watching this scene from a distance. Everyone could feel the tense atmosphere, and they were shocked. One after another, they started whispering, "It has begun! The battle has begun!" People were watching this scene secretly and also out in the open. Under their gazes, Fiery me, who was burly, seemed like an unstoppable and aggressive tank that would obliterate everything in front of him. He headed toward Fade fiercely. Facing the fierce attack of Fiery me, Fade narrowed his eyes slightly. Then, he stamped on the ground and thrust his right arm forward. Heunched a forceful blow. "Pow!" With a clear sound, Fade''s palm collided with Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Fiery me. His palm blocked Fiery me''s assault. In an instant, a powerful gust of energy spread out. Everyone felt a gust of strong wind blowing around their surroundings ,and the dust flew up. The dust dispersed gradually. Everyone focused on Fade, who looked frail and slender. Unexpectedly, he had blocked the assault of Fiery me, who was like a tank, with only his bare palm. Both of them just stood there, and no one moved. Fiery me seemed stunned when he noticed that Fade had managed to block his ferocious attack. His body quivered faintly. Then, he promptly revealed a contemptuous smile, saying,"You aren''t too bad! You managed to block me, but that is all there is to that." "Get lost I" Fiery me growled with absolute confidence. His well-built body exerted great force against Fade. He put the pedal to the metal and was like a car elerating with great velocity. However, as Fiery me roared confidently, Fade''s body was stationary and motionless. His feet was glued to the ground and there was no sign of him retreating backward. His face was expressionless, and he seemed unperturbed by what was happening. This time, Fiery me''s face revealed a tinge of disbelief. He shook his head in denial and mumbled to himself, "Impossible! How can a man..." After that, he gnashed his teeth and tried to strike Fade again with great force. Nevertheless, the great strength he exerted from his fist reached Fade''s palm and it seemed to just melt into oblivion like objects sinking into quicksand. It had no effect on Fade. Fade''s slender figure just stood there motionless and he had no response. Apart from Fiery me, everyone who was watching was startled. They were shocked by this abnormal and unusual situation. The long-haired foreigner named Frostburn, who had been holding his arms and watching the battle, started to frown. He shouted in annoyance, "Fiery me, what''s going on? Stop dawdling, kill him quickly. We can''t remain in China for too long." "Frostburn, I¡ª", Fiery me tried to exin. At that moment, Fade nced at Fiery me and asked lightly, "Was that your greatest strength? If so, time for me to show my strength." "Ugh ¡ª", Fiery me didn''t understand what was going on in that moment. He was stunned for a few seconds beforeing to his senses. He observed Fade closely with vignce. He was prepared to exert all of his strength in his sturdy arms. Before he could react in time, Fade shook his body gently, and then waved his arms slightly. A great force surged up from Fade''s palm and wasunched toward Fiery me. In just an instant, Fiery me felt the unstoppable force rushing toward him. His body couldn''t resist this impact, and he retreated involuntarily. Then, the approaching force became stronger and increased in power. Fiery me could no longer endure the impact of this great force and was sent flying backward. His sturdy body was like a small tank, and he soared in the air. Then, with a rumbling sound, he copsed heavily on the ground. The tremendous force caused the ground to quake. Dust particles rose up and floated everywhere as Fiery mended on the ground. Frostburn,who was watching the battle indifferently,was surprised. He put down his arms quickly and rushed to help Fiery me up,saying, "Are you okay?" Fiery me shook his head and stood up. He looked extremely pale and said, "This guy''s strength is great in a strange way." Frostburn nced at Fade, squinted coldly and said, "Let''s kill this guy together." Frostburn and Fiery me started moving as they spoke. Although Fiery me was injured, the two of them had been working together in mebird Mercenary Group for many years. They had always been a good team, and they instantly worked in unity andbined their skills together. Fiery me''s moves were invasive and murderous. He was a warrior who was skilled in hand-to- handbat. On the other hand, Frostburn was swift and elusive. He was an assassin who acted decisively without leaving any trace behind. When they worked together, the atmosphere became charged. They blocked all of Fade''s moves and started to attack him. When Fade dealt with Fiery me face to face, then the swift moving assassin, Frostburn, would take advantage of this situation. If Fade focused his strength on Frostburn, then the murderous Fiery me would be absolutely merciless in his attack. Thebined power and might of their attack was incredible. The atmosphere was tense, and they complemented each other. Together,theyunched a ferocious attack on Fade. Thisbined Herculean attack was so powerful that the heavens seemed to tremble and the earth quivered from the impact. Danger seem to be surging, like a river that was meandering and flowing with a violent undercurrent. The witnesses sensed this electric atmosphere and they sighed. They inhaled deeply and their eyes were filled with horror. Ron couldn''t help eximing, "Is this the power and strength of the four masters from the mebird Mercenary Group? They are truly Earth-level masters!" Old Master Zhan''s face fell and he said, "Fade, it''s time for us to see how you will deal with this attack." The martial-artists who were watching from faraway became nervous. Even though they couldn''t feel the full extent of the battle atmosphere, they sensed the emergence of an oppressive and perilous situation . "These are two Earth-Level masters.They are powerful indeed. Fade is really in danger," one of the spectators murmured. "Such a dangerous situation, does Mr. Chen not have any backup or helpers?" another spectator said. "What should we do? Are we really going to allow the top master of Long City to be defeated by these two foreigners? I can''t ept this," someone said. "So what if you can''t ept it? We don''t have the strength to help him," someone answered. In the midst of the discussion, Fade observed Fiery me and Frostburn who were approaching. He narrowed his eyes, then he took a step back, stood straight and said, "Are you so- called Earth Level masters?" "You are probably at the peak of the ck Level only," Fademented. He seemed to be critiquing Fiery me and Frostburn as he gazed at them. "Kiddo, you''re dying but still spouting nonsense!" Fiery me bellowed. Fade shook his head, red at him, and suddenly said in a cold voice, "Nonsense? Both of you still haven''t met an Earth Level master. Let me show you the approach of a real Earth Level master!" Chapter 435 Chapter 435 As soon as Fade Chen finished speaking, the atmosphere around him changed suddenly. A strong gust of energy surged out from his body. This gust of energy waspletely different from the previous gust of energy. Fade''s frail and thin body seemed like an erupting volcano. Strength rushed up to the sky with a loud sound and a huge fire pir appeared directly, pouring out mes. In an instant, the energy from the pir filled the sky and it spread all over the ce, likeva erupting from a volcano. Frostburn and Fiery me were engulfed by this gust of energy. The two aggressive masters instantly felt as if they were suppressed by a monstrous energy field. They became suffocated and their bodies began to stiffen. "This, this strong gust of energy, how could..." Fiery me''s face was deathly pale, and his lips quivered as he opened his mouth to speak. At this moment, Frostburn''s ice- cold eyes were filled with astonishment. His palms trembled slightly. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, "Fiery me, attack with all your might and fight to the death. After this, either he will perish or we will die. There is no other way." Upon hearing this, Fiery me couldn''t help but shudder.He started having shbacks of the sufferings and brutal experiences that he had gone through. He had escaped death and fought through many battles. He recalled the times where he was close to death and had survived. Immediately, Fiery me''s heart was filled with pride. His round eyes were determined. "We are mercenaries who have survived bloodshed and death. I am an elite member of mebird. You are just a young brat that is weak. How dare you try to kill me,"he yelled. As he shouted loudly, Fiery me exerted all of his strength from his muscr body. He focused all of his energy on his fists and the veins on his thick arms popped out. He mmed down his fists heavily and the roaring sound seemed to shatter the air particles around him. At this moment, Frostburn was as agile as a monkey and as cunning as a snake. He transformed all of his energy into poison and attacked Fade ferociously. For a moment, the empty space in front of the Zhan family''s manor seemed to have turned into a war zone. The strong killing intention of everyone present caused the ce to be enveloped in red mist, reminiscent of blood. "Boom!" "Swoosh!" Fiery me and Frostburn attacked Fade continuously and fiercely. With such an intense atmosphere, the people who were watching them held their breaths as they were extremely nervous. At this moment, Fade''s expression was cold and indifferent. When he sensed their attacks, he smiled slightly. He shook his head and said, "I''ve said that you are just at the peak of the ck Level. No matter how powerful you are now, you have reached your limits." "As for your so-called sufferings and battle experiences, all of them are considered ridiculous in the face of absolute power." After that, Fade stretched out his right arm. A crimson gust of energy appeared in his palm, and it surged out like spring water. Then, the gust of energy was condensed into a huge red palm print. The palm print covered the sky and the sun. With an unstoppable momentum, the palm print mmed down directly on Fiery me. Fiery me, whose eyes were scarlet, suddenly felt that the sky had copsed and was pressing down on him. His alleged mountain-like strength and powerful pressure from his fists were not worth mentioning in the face of this earth-shattering strength and pressure from the sky. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "No, don''t-" Fiery me growled in horror. He held up his arms and gritted his teeth to resist Fade''s attack. However, the huge red palm print still fell on him heavily. The tremendous force from this palm print struck down on him so hard that Fiery me''s resistance was futile. Finally, the palmnded on him. Fiery me instantly turned into a mass of flesh and blood. He was directly killed by Fade''s palm. After Fiery me was killed, Frostburn''s eyes couldn''t help but shrink. His eyes were full of hatred, and the speed of his movements reached its maximum limit. A cold ray of light from a shimmering de appeared in his hand, like the harbinger of death. He was so swift that people couldn''t see him. He moved like a quick shadow and aimed this weapon at Fade''s heart. "Go to hell!" Frostburn shouted. He moved like countless shadows flying everywhere. Heunched a fatal attack with swift movements, and it was hard for any ordinary warrior to counter these movements. The attack was about to seed. However, at thest moment, Fade raised his left hand suddenly and made a wing movement. He grabbed Frostburn by the neck with his left hand and pinned him on the spot. Frostburn couldn''t move at all. The sharp de fell to the ground with a nging sound. "How, how could you catch me? This, this is impossible!" Frostburn said. His face was full of disbelief. Fade said coldly, "As I mentioned just now, I want you to witness a real master of the Earth Level in action. Now you know that facing the true power of the Earth Level, all of you are not worth mentioning." "What? You, you are a real Earth Level Frostburn was shocked. Fade didn''t give him the chance to continue speaking. He choked Frostburn with his left hand. Suddenly, with a snap, Frostburn''s neck was broken directly by Fade. His head drooped down weakly. As the light in his eyes faded away, his body was flung gently to the side by Fade. Along with Fiery me, who was lying in a pool of flesh and blood, he lost his life. Fade killed both of his opponents just like that. For a moment, everyone surrounding them were stunned. They looked at this scene in disbelief, and their eyes revealed an expression of extreme shock. Many martial- artists werepletely dumbfounded at this moment. "Those two were killed just like that!" "They were full of power and strength just now. How could they be defeated so easily? They didn''t seem to have the strength to fight back or defend themselves!" "Fade''s strength is more powerful than we expected!" "This, this is the real master of the Earth Level!" Ordinary warriors who were watching from afar kept talking about this matter. Ron Wang and Harald Zhan, who were close to the scene, had mixed feelings. The two of them looked at the scene with gloomy eyes. They were silent and couldn''t speak for a long time. In the end, Ron gritted his teeth and said coldly, "He, he actually won!" Harald''s face was gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said, "Fade¡¯s strength is more powerful than we expected.¡± Ron said, "What should we do next? Should we carry out our original n?" Harald''s face fell. He said firmly, "Of course we have to carry out our n. No matter how strong Fade is, this has nothing to do with our n. As long as you reveal your identity,he will not dare to do anything to you no matter how strong he is." After listening to Old Master Zhan''s words, Ron felt chivalrous. His eyes shed with pride and he said, "Yes, a master of the Heaven Level won''t dare to attack us, not to mention a master of the Earth level." "Yes, you represent the country, the army, and you maintain the stability of society. Now that someone has died here, it''spletely normal for you to show up. I would like to see what Fade has to say," Old Master Zhan said in a deep voice. Ron nodded. At this moment, he was full of confidence. He said, "In that case, Old Master Zhan, let''s take action!" Chapter 436 Chapter 436 At this time, Fade Chen had dealt with Fiery me and Frostbum. Jimmy Wei and Casper Zhu could not help but let out sighs of relief. With rxed smiles on their faces, they stepped forward and came up to Fade. The martial- arts practitioners who were hiding secretly were also ready to show themselves. However, at this time, a proud voice could be heard. "Fade, stop right there." Everyone was stunned when they heard the voice and looked at the direction of this voice. Then, they saw a man in a military uniform and an eldering forward. Seeing these two people, Fade and hispanions narrowed their eyes. Fade said coldly, "It''s you again." The martial- arts practitioners who were looking at the side were familiar with Harald Zhan, or Old Zhan, even if they did not recognize Ron Wang. All of a sudden, they were full of curiosity and they began to discuss about this matter. "Why is Old Master Zhan here? Did hee for revenge?" "It can''t be. Lazzaro Zhan was to be me for the previous incident. Fade took action to help the people eliminate these viins!" "Although that''s the case, Lazzaro is Old Master Zhan''s son after all. Revenge may be in the cards." "That''s not true. The person speaking up wasn''t Old Master Zhan, but that soldier." Ron raised his head slightly with pride. He looked at Fade, snorted, and suddenly raised his tone as he shouted, "Fade, do you admit your guilt?" Fade frowned and looked at Ron, saying coldly, "What am I guilty of?" "Hmph, what are you guilty of ?" Ron said. He snorted, then he pointed at Fiery me and Frostburn who had just died, and said in a cold voice, "Youmitted premeditated murder!" Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown and he gazed at Ron coldly. When Ron saw this, his expression became even more arrogant. He said, "Fade, besides these two people, you killed Lazzaro and more than 20 foreign martial- arts practitioners." "Now, do you want to surrender or do you want us to take action?" Ron asked as he looked at Fade. Fade narrowed his eyes slightly, and anger shed in them. He red at Ron and said, "Is this any of your business?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g With a self- righteous expression, Ron bellowed suddenly, "As a soldier of our nation and a civil servant, how can I ignore a violent and cold-blooded murderer like you?l have the right to deal with this matter!" While speaking, Ron waved his hand, and a group of people appeared around him. They were holding weapons in their hands, looking nervous as they surrounded Fade. Obviously, they had prepared for this in advance. "Fade, I''ll give you onest chance. If you turn yourself in now, maybe I can show you some mercy," Ron said. He gazed at Fade and his eyes were shining. Harald held his breath and walked toward Fade. He said sincerely, "Fade, to be honest, the people you killed, especially the foreigners, deserved their punishments. Normally, everyone would turn a blind eye to all of this; no one would pursue justice and care about these matters. Then, everything will just go on as usual and all these things will remain in the past. However, Mr. Wang has witnessed these murders with his own eyes. Hence, things are different!" Fade remained calm,pletely ignoring Harald''s threatening words and intimidation. He nced at the people around him, and then looked at Ron. He spoke in a low voice, "Are you sure you want to fight?" Ron was shocked by Fade''s expression and he could not help taking a step back. His heart started to beat violently. However, he calmed down quickly and snorted. He shouted to Fade, "Fade, what do you mean by your words? Do you want to break thew and resist our arrest by fighting against us?" "You can try and arrest me, and see whether I dare to resist you!" Fade yelled coldly. He waved and a brilliant ray of light appeared, A straight line was drawn directly in front of him. Ron was frightened, afraid, and annoyed by Fade''s words. He staggered backward. Old Master Zhan rushed forward and held Ron instantly. Then, he looked at Fade and said in a deep voice, "Fade, I know that you are powerful and strong. However, youmitted murder in public. There is solid evidence, and you can''t deny the truth of this matter.'' "Therefore, there is no benefit for you to resist thew using violence," Old Zhan said. He added, "Of course, I also understand the difficulty of your position. These people came to you and threatened you first, so you had to take action. There is still room for arguments against your prosecution. As long as you plead guilty, devote yourself wholeheartedly to the army, and make contributions to our country, we can resolve these matters properly." After saying this, Old Zhan gave Ron a knowing look. Ron ced his hands behind his back and said, "Old Master Zhan is kind to you and he speaks on your behalf. Therefore,! will also show mercy to you. As long as you plead guilty,have a good attitude and take the initiative to cooperate with the army, we will be able to resolve these issues. Of course, you need to-" Before Ron could finish speaking, Fade sneered and interrupted him. "Have a good attitude and cooperate with the army! Haha, you guys cane straight to the point. Don''t you just want me to hand over my training methods and martial-arts techniques? Why do you have to be so secretive and beat around the bush?" Both of their intentions were directly exposed by Fade, and their faces fell suddenly. They red at Fade with gloomy expressions. "Fade, I meant well. Don''t you know what''s good for you!" Ron shouted angrily. Old Zhan also shook his head, looking disappointed, and he sighed as he said, "Fade, I was thinking on your behalf, but you misinterpreted my intentions. This is really disappointing!" Fade sneered and remained unmoved as he gazed upon their theatrics. He said coldly, "If you want to fight against me, then go ahead. However, I won''t hold back or show mercy this time." Upon hearing these words, Ron could not help but tremble, and a look of fear appeared on his face. He remembered the scene where he was almost choked by Fade, and the veins on his forehead started to throb. Old Zhan''s expression also darkened, and he snorted heavily. He red at Fade, saying, "Fade, do you think that just because you are powerful in the martial-arts, you can be bold and brazen? I might as well tell you that Mr. Wang is a member of a special army task force named Stealth Team. Stealth team specializes in dealing with martial- arts practitioners who vite thew and flout the rules. Once Stealth team takes action,there is absolutely no possibility of escape, no matter how strong you are." Ron then said, "Fade, don''t force members of the Stealth team to attack you. Otherwise-" The two of them looked at Fade proudly and confidently. Fade, on the other hand, couldn''t help but reveal a strange expression on his face when he heard Ron''s identity. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly and he was about to burst out inughter. "You are from Stealth Team? What level are you at?" Fade asked. With a proud expression, Ron raised his head and spoke proudly, "I''m not afraid to tell you. I''m the head of Stealth Team in South Hanover City. I''m in charge of all the armed forces here. I''m also responsible for all the affairs of the martial- arts practitioners in South Hanover City and the ten plus surrounding counties." After that, Ron looked at Fade and snorted, "Are you afraid now?" Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Old Master Zhan also voiced his support for Ron Wang, saying, "Fade Chen, Sergeant Wang hasn''t taken action yet, and you still have onest chance. Otherwise, it will be toote for regrets when he gives the order." Cooperating with Old Zhan''s words, Ron raised his right hand. The Stealth team members raised their weapons immediately. They were ready for battle and were about to approach Fade. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became tense. Even the martial-arts practitioners who were hiding in the distance couldn''t help but tremble at this moment. They were worried for Fade. "I''ve heard of this Stealth Team. The team consists of police officers who are in charge of martial- arts practitioners.They are not to be messed with 1" "I feel indignant on Fade''s behalf! When Lazzaro Zhan brought those foreign warriors to threaten us, why didn''t the Stealth team memberse forward to help us? Now that Fade has defeated our enemies, theye to arrest him. They bully the weak and fear the strong!" "That''s true. However, Fade was caught on the spot by them after all. There''s nothing we can do about this matter!" "Hey, in my opinion, it''s better for him to surrender first! After all, Fade can say that he was trying to eliminate viins in society. If he has a good attitude, he still has a chance to be treated specially." "However, ording to Fade''s character, I''m afraid he won''t surrender!" "If they really fight with each other, we''ll be in trouble!" At this moment, everyone was discussing about this matter, and they were worried. Ron noticed that Fade was not responding. He waited a little impatiently and said, "Fade, my patience is limited. Do you really want me to take action?" While speaking, Ron raised his arm to the highest point and was about to wave his arm down decisively. He was about to give an order for the team to attack Fade. The battle was about to begin. At this moment, Fade burst outughing suddenly. He nced at the members of the Stealth team and then red at Ron. He shouted in a cold voice, "You want to fight against me?" "I would like to ask you, when did the Stealth team members be cowards who bullied the weak? Where were you when the foreign martial- arts practitioners came to make trouble and fight with the people? Where were you when Lazzaro threatened the martial-arts practitioners? Is the national army supporting you because they want you to bully their own people?" When the team members heard this, they couldn''t help but lower their heads with a hesitant expression. Seeing this, Ron''s face turned cold and he shouted, "Fade, what are you talking about? Since when are you qualified to intervene in Stealth Team matters ?" After that, Ron waved his arm downward heavily and shouted, "Come on, arrest him now!" Upon hearing the order, the Stealth members immediately rushed out and surrounded Fade. The battle was about to begin. At this moment, Fade suddenly took out a certificate and shouted at the Stealth team members who wereing over, "I want to see who dares to fight against me! Stop now!" The Stealth team members who rushed over were suddenly stunned on the spot, and their faces were full of shock. When Ron saw this, he frowned and shouted, "Who asked you to stop? Keep going, arrest him now. Do you hear me?" Facing Ron''s orders, the Stealth team members remained stationary. Ron was so furious that his face turned pale. He rushed over and confronted one of the captains there in fury. He was about to p him, and he said, "I asked you to take action. Did you hear me?" The captain didn''t dare to dodge him, so he could only stand where he was and faced Ron''s p. However, at this critical moment, Fade pped Ron in the face violently and struck him directly. Ron was stunned. He red at Fade with scarlet eyes and shouted angrily, "How dare you hit me! How dare you hit me!" At this time, Old Master Zhan walked forward with a frown and said, "Fade, do you know what you are doing? You are attacking our national civil servants, challenging the army,and challenging our nation." Fade snorted and pped Harald Zhan and Ron''s faces with his certificate. Then, he shouted coldly, "Open your eyes and see this clearly. Who is challenging the army and our nation?" Harald and Ron''s cheeks turned red from the ps. They were ashamed and almost lost their tempers. However, at this crucial moment, they spotted the symbol on the green military certificate in Fade''s hand. They were stunned and said,"The symbol of the Stealth Team!" Then, the two of them fixed their eyes on it, and they were suddenly dumbfounded. "Fade, the special drillmaster of the Stealth Team and the rank of general in the military." "Well, you are a member of the Stealth Team?" Old Zhan asked. He looked at Fade in surprise. Ron''s face was full of disbelief. "You are our special drillmaster, and a general! Is this, is this fake?"he asked. Fade snorted coldly and said, "Fake? You can examine this and see whether it''s authentic." Ron trembled suddenly. When he noticed the clear metallic stamp and the special anticounterfeit symbol of the Stealth Team certificate, he could not help but quiver. " It''s true, It''s authentic,"he said. At this time, he looked at Fade with a different expression. He moved his mouth but he didn''t know what to say. "Chen, Instructor Chen, you, I, this-" Fade snorted and said, "What''s wrong now? Would you still like to arrest me?" "No, no. This is a misunderstanding. It''s all just a misunderstanding. I didn''t know that you were a Stealth team member, Instructor Chen. I didn''t recognize you as a member of our own team, that''s why we made a mistake in this matter," Ron exined with a smile. Fade didn''t have a pleasant expression. He said coldly, "It''s just a misunderstanding? So, it won''t be a misunderstanding if I am not a member of the Stealth team." "No, I didn''t mean that. I just, just-" Ron didn''t know how to exin this at all. He never dreamed that the person he was going to fight against was his superior in his own organization. Fade snorted and did not intend to give him any chance to exin himself. He said in a low voice, "I will report your behavior to our superiors. As for how the organization will punish you, we will just follow the rules." Hearing this, Ron''s legs gave way and he suddenly fell to the ground. He was aware on how strict the rules of this organization were. Once this matter was exposed, he would definitely be in trouble. Dismissal would be the lightest punishment, and he might even be prosecuted and sentenced to prison. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Fade nced at Ron, who was paralyzed with fear, and he snorted softly. Then, he looked at Old Zhan and said, "Harald, as a retired soldier of the army, you intervened in Stealth Team matters and colluded with Ron to misuse his power for selfish gains. I don''t need to say too much on how to deal with this matter!" At this moment, Old Zhan seemed to have aged ten years. He was deted and crestfallen. His spirits were low. He drooped his head and said weakly, "I, I know I was wrong. I will turn myself in and apologize to the organization." Fade snorted and shouted, "Take them away." Those Stealth team members immediately took action and arrested Harald and Ron. As for other matters, Fade dealt with them by making a phone call. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Ron Wang and Harald Zhan were arrested by their own team members that they had brought to the scene. The martial-arts practitioners surrounding the ce who were looking from afar were perplexed. They did not understand what was happening. They couldn''t understand how Fade had caused Ron from the Stealth Team to surrender. Then, Ron was arrested by his own people. For a moment, people were confused. However, everyone was too far away, so they didn''t hear the actual conversations at the scene. They could only make their own guesses and they gossiped about this matter. After arresting Ron and Harald, everything was resolved, and this chapter was closed. After that, Fade taught Horatio Zhan an unforgettable lesson. Then, they went back to Eternal Pride Martial-Arts Center together. After spending a night at the center, Fade, Jimmy Wei and Lily Wei bade farewell to Casper Zhu and Jaycie Zhu. They began with their journey back to Long City. Along the way, Lily snuggled in Fade''s arms without caring that other people were there. She did not have any such hangups or inhibitions anymore. She shared with him what she had encountered during that period of time. At the same time, she conveyed her feelings to him. When Jimmy saw this, he immediately found an excuse to stay far behind and did not disturb his daughter and Fade. Fade and Lily were close, and they chatted with each other along the journey. When they finally returned to Long City, they heaved sighs of relief. Fade had nned to go back to thepany with Lily, but Lily''s mother was worried about her disappearance. Therefore, she returned to Bay City directly with her father, Jimmy, to reunite with her mother. Certainly, Lily had the intention of telling her mother what she wanted when she met her. She wanted to pursue her own happiness. Also, she wanted to rify the previous situation in regards to the blind date with her mother. Therefore, they said goodbye to each other in the suburbs. Fade headed to the center of Long City alone. Long City was still prosperous and crowded. The city was simr to how Fade had left it. Fade looked at the tall building which was not far away. He saw the familiar symbol of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. He couldn''t help but smile and said to himself, "It''s just the right time. Let''s go to thepany and pick up my wife." Thinking of this, Fade could not help but walk briskly toward the building containing Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. As he walked up to the gate of the building, Fade was dressed in crumpled clothes, and he looked filthy. His presence immediately attracted the attention of many people. Some people couldn''t help but cast disdainful and contemptuous nces at him. They snorted softly and quickened their pace, as they didn''t want to walk beside him. Some people even frowned and covered their mouths and noses in disgust, as if Fade was giving off some disgusting smell. Fade curled his lips. He was speechless when he noticed that these people would judge others by their appearances.He ignored them and entered the building. Fortunately, the staff members of thepany were professional. Seeing Fade''s dirty clothes, they didn''t treat him coldly. Instead, they greeted him with a smile,saying, "Hello, sir. Is there anything I can help you with?" Upon hearing this, Fade didn''t know how to respond. He couldn''t request for the person to bring him to meet the president. That would be strange behavior. Even if the staff members were professional, he would probably be thrown out as a troublemaker if he made such a request! Thinking of this, Fade felt a little troubled. He couldn''t help but scratch his head and thought in his heart, "Forget about it, let''s just wait for my wife to finish work, and then I will invite her to dinner later." "But she is a workaholic. I don''t know if she will work overtime! Should I call her?" When Fade was contemting this matter, a pleasant- sounding voice came into his ear suddenly. "Is that you, Dr Chen?" When Fade heard this voice, he turned his head and saw a young girl in her twenties. This young girl had a hairstyle like a doll, and her round face was red, which made her look very adorable. Seeing her chew a little snack in her mouth and mumbling with her cheeks moving like a cute squirrel, Fade couldn''t help but smile. "Xenia, why are you here?" Fade asked and walked over to the girl with a smile. This girl was Xenia Xu, a nurse who worked in the medical room of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Bay City. "I was transferred to Long City to work here!" Xenia answered with a smile. Her eyes were round and big. She asked Fade, "Dr. Chen, I haven''t seen you for a long time. What have you been doing recently?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade looked at the staff members around him and said, "It''s not time to get off work yet. Let''s talk in the office, shall we?" Upon hearing that, Xenia immediately hid her snacks and acted sneakily. Then, she stuck her tongue out in a cute manner and held Fade''s arm. She said, "Dr Chen, let''s go!" The staff members did not stop Fade as he was walking with Xenia who was a staff member in the company. Therefore, Fade arrived at the medical room on the tenth floor of the building without much problem. Xenia introduced her current work ce and exined her career progress to him with a smile. "Dr Chen, thank you for your help. My work performance was excellent in the medical room in Bay City, and President Lin transferred me to work in Long City." "How''s the work here? Are you used to working here?" Fade asked. Xenia pouted and said, "I have a tighter schedule herepared to Bay City as Long City is arge city with a denser poption. However, it''s better to be busy. Well, maybe there is one issue that I am worried about?" "What kind of issue is that?" Fade asked. Xenia looked at Fade and said, "Without you, the medical room is not as efficient as before. My medical skills can''t bepared with you at all. As a result, I don''t have good solutions for sick employees when theye here to seek treatment." "Haha, I see!" Fadeughed and said. "I''ll teach you some techniques next time,"he added. "Really?" Xenia looked at him excitedly. "When did I ever make a false promise to you?" Fade caressed Xenia''s nose while smiling. Xenia blushed and she lowered her head. Then, she said softly, "Dr Chen, there are so many colleagues around. You''re joking around again." "Haha, they don''t know me anyway," Fadeughed and said. Xenia''s pretty face turned red, and she was about to speak. At this moment, there was a sudden nging sound out of nowhere.Objects seem to be falling down and being smashed. Then, a nurse ran out of the medical room in front of her. The nurse was crying. When the nurse saw Xenia, she burst into tears and said, "Sister Xenia, you''re finally back!" "What happened, Miss Zhuo?" Xenia held the nurse''s shoulder and asked with concern. The nurse sobbed and said, "It''s, it''s Director Liu. I wanted to measure his body temperature and, he, he took my hand and kissed me. I-" Chapter 439 Chapter 439 There was no need to exin in detail. Xenia Xu immediately understood what was going on. Suddenly, her round face became serious and she strode toward the medical room. Fade Chen quickened his pace and followed behind her. When they walked to the door of the medical room, there was a nging sound. It seemed like objects were falling on the ground and being smashed. Then, they heard a middle-aged man shouting furiously, "What do you guys do in the medical room? You can''t even cure a small illness. Why did thepany pay you a sry? Do you guys just get paid without contributing to this company?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "No, Director Liu, your illness An older nurse was trying to exin something to a bald middle-aged man. However, the man wouldn''t listen to her at all. He was full of anger and swept the things on the table away directly. The things fell to the ground and caused a rumbling sound. "I''m here to get my disease cured, nothing more than that. I''m not here to listen to your excuses," Director Liu roared. At this time, Xenia came in and she looked at Director I Liu coldly. She said, "You''re acting up again!" Director Liu''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw Xenia. He smiled and said, "Xenia, you''re back. The nurses in your medical room are all poor in medical skills. They can''t cure fever and flu. It would be better if you treated me!" While talking, the Director undid his clothes, exposing his fat chest. Then, he grabbed Xenia¡¯s hand. He was about to put her hand underneath his clothes. "Xenia, feel my skin. It''s too hot. I''m definitely having a fever,"he said. Xenia struggled to get rid of Director Liu''s fat hand and said coldly, "Director Liu, there is an electronic thermometer in our medical room. I''ll use it to measure your body temperature." "I don''t trust these electronic devices, and I trust you. I want you to measure my body temperature with your hand," Director Liu said. He stood up suddenly and reached out to grab Xenia''s hand. Xenia took a step back and avoided his hand. She said coldly, "Director Liu, please behave yourself." He pretended to be deaf and said, "Xenia, what do you mean by that? I''m a patient, and Ie to the medical room to see a doctor, but you don''t want to see me. This is clearly a breach of duty." As he spoke, he reached out to grab her hand again. Xenia snorted and said, "Director, if you have no intention to stop this behavior, I will report your behavior as sexual harassment to thepany''s superiors." Her words were straightforward. The man paused for a while and then said with a gloomy face, "What are you talking about? I''m the transportation director of thepany. My annual sry is hundreds of thousands of yuan. You think too highly of yourself. Why would I harass such an unimportant nurse like you!" "It''s great then, if you really think that way. Now, please leave!" Xenia said coldly. She turned sideways and made a gesture of invitation to ask him to leave. Director Liu''s face fell. He sat still on the spot and said, "I came to the medical room to seek treatment. Instead of treating me, you are driving me away. Is this the correct protocol of a clinic?" Xenia''s face changed slightly, and then she said, "Director Liu, you are not sick, so we asked you to go, We are adhering to thepany''s regtions." "You said that I''m not sick, but I''m not feeling well everywhere. That means I''m sick," Director Liu said. He began to act like a rogue. He pulled off his shirt, revealing a fat belly. "I didn''t even use you of not fulfilling your responsibilities in the medical room and you still want to report me to your superiors, "he added. "You ¡ª" Xenia was so angry that her face turned red. "What''s wrong with me!" The man said fearlessly. "I''m not feeling well now. I''m here to see if I''m ill. Come here and diagnose me,"he added. "Here, here, and here. I feel ufortable at all these parts. They need to be checked and observed. Do you hear me?" Immediately, the director pointed to his body. He pointed to parts including private areas, and it was obvious that he was just behaving in an unruly manner. Xenia''s face fell, and she was about to lose her temper. "You-" At this moment, a faint voice sounded, "Director Liu, you have so much difort. Let me have a look!" Then, Fade came from behind and sat down directly in front of Director Liu. He reached out his hand and was about to examine Director Liu. Director Liu was expecting a young beauty like Xenia to touch him and diagnose him. Now, he suddenly saw Fade, a man, stretching out his hand with a smile. His body suddenly trembled, and he quickly pulled his clothes to cover himself up. "Who are you?"he asked. Fade took out a silver needle with a smile and said, "I''m a doctor! Come on, Director, I''ll prick a few needles into your body. Rest assured, you''ll recover immediately!" Seeing the shining silver needle, Director Liu couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart. He shrank in fear again and said, "Get out of the way. You are not a member of ourpany. Get out of the way." "Director, don''t conceal your illness from the doctor! There is nothing to be afraid of," Fade said. He didn''t let go of him. He pulled the Director to him directly, and then quickly pricked him with a silver needle. The man was stunned and he didn''t feel anything at all. The silver needle was poked into his body, but he didn''t feel any pain at all. However, as soon as this thought came to his mind, his body twitched, and then pain swept over him like a tidal wave. Director Liu felt a sense of twitching pain in his body, and the pain was in all the parts he had just pointed at, especially the private areas. Instantly, Director Liu''s forehead was full of sweat, and his face turned red. "You! What did you do to me? My, my whole body hurts!" Director Liu red at Fade and shouted. Fade looked innocent and said, "Director Liu, I''ve treated you ordingly! Didn''t you just say that your body is notfortable? Are youfortable now?" "You, heal me now . Otherwise, I, I ¡ª" Director Liu threatened him again, but before he finished speaking, there was a severe pain between his legs. He clutched his groin and fell to the floor. "You, you wait and see. I will definitely make this clinic pay the price in the future," Director Liu said. He endured the intense pain and crawled out of the treatment room. Seeing this, Fade pped his hands, turned and smiled. "That is sorted,"he said. Xenia smiled and gave him the thumbs up. She said, "Dr. Chen, you''re amazing!" The young nurse, Miss Zhuo, also looked at Fade with excitement and secretly gave him the thumbs up. However, the older nurse looked worried. She looked at Fade, pulled Xenia aside and whispered, "Xenia, he''s your friend, right? it''s not appropriate for him to treat Director Liu like that! Director Liu is Department Head Wang''s confidant. If we treat him like that, he Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Before she could finish speaking, Fade Chen waved his hand and said with an indifferent expression, "It''s okay. Don''t worry. Director Liu or Department Head Wang can''t do anything to me." Xenia Xu nodded and smiled. Obviously, she trusted Fade very much. However, the elder nurse still looked worried and wanted to say something. When she saw that Xenia was looking at Fade with shining eyes, she could only sigh softly and said in her heart, "I hope nothing will happen!" Fade did not take Director Liu and Department Head Wang seriously at all. He looked at the time, and there was about half an hour before the working hours ended. He said to Xenia, "Xenia, didn''t you say that you have to ask me about some difficult medical cases? Now, I can help you!" "Really? That''s great!" Xenia replied. She was surprised. Then, she took Fade to the medical room, brought out a stack of medical records, and began to consult Fade. "This patient''s symptoms are simr to themon cough, but the patient hasn''t recovered after a week of treatment. Now, the patient is hospitalized. Big Brother Chen, can you check what''s the reason behind this?" "Also, there is this patient. I can''t find any problem with him, but he says that he is often dizzy." "Do you have any good way to cure this kind of wound?" One by one, difficult medical cases were brought out and all of them were thrown at Fade. Seeing this, the two nurses next to them could not help but shake their heads gently. These cases were problematic cases umted in the medical room for several months. If it was so easy to solve them, they would not be problematic cases. Now, Xenia only had medical records and the patients were not even here. It was really impossible for Fade to figure out the causes of these medical issues and think of ways to treat these illnesses. Just as the two nurses shook their heads and sighed, Fade quickly looked through the medical records. After thinking for a while, he gave the solutions. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "The main cause of this cough is the liver. The previous treatment was concentrated on the throat and the lungs. This cough is slightly different, that''s why the treatment is ineffective. If you want to treat it properly, you can focus on doing acupuncture at the lower back area "And this patient, ording to the information described in your medical record, his dizziness should be due to the blood clot formation which leads to the blockage of blood vessels. I''ll give you a medical prescription and let him take this medication for a week." Fade began to diagnose the diseases endlessly. The dozens of difficult cases that they had umted for several months were finally solved by Fade in less than twenty minutes. The two nurses, who didn''t believe in his abilities before this, looked at Fade in incredulity. "This, this is amazing!" "Xenia, who on earth is Dr. Chen? He has such excellent medical skills,"one of them said. Xenia smiled and said, "Dr. Chen''s medical skills are absolutely the best. He''s a top-notch doctor!" "It''s too..." The two nurses were amazed. However, before they could finish their words, a loud voice suddenly came from the door. "Where are the people in the medical room? Why don''t they work during working hours?" They were shocked and turned to look at the entrance of the treatment room. Immediately, they saw the obese Director Liu who was clutching his lower abdomen with a painful look and walking toward them. Beside Director Liu, there was a man in his forties who was wearing a suit. The man looked dignified, his eyes were slightly squinty, and there was a hint of pride in his eyes. Seeing these two people, everyone in the medical room couldn''t help but be shocked. Xenia exined softly to Fade, "The man in the suit is Department Head Wang of the marketing department. He has just started work in thepany for two months. He is the superior of Director Liu and he always helps him to settle things. I heard that they are rtives." Upon hearing that, Fade nodded his head gently. At this time, Department Head Wang saw that no one had responded to his question, and his expression became cold. He shouted in a deep voice, "I''m asking a question. Why is no one answering me?" Xenia stood up and said, "Department Head Wang, are you feeling ufortable?" Department Head Wang looked at Xenia, snorted and said, "All of you are hiding here during working hours and nobody is manning the desk. What kind of working attitude is this?" Xenia exined, "Mr. Wang, you misinterpreted the situation. We''re researching difficult diseases here, which means we''re also working." "Researching difficult diseases? With your level, how can you figure out anything? It''s just an excuse." Department Head Wang snorted coldly. "Mr. Wang, we are not¡ª" Xenia and the two nurses were stunned and they tried to exin the situation to him. Before Xenia and the others could exin, Department Head Wang waved his hand impatiently and said in a low voice, "Never mind the work attitude for now. I would like to ask you, what happened to Director Liu, and why did he get beaten up in your medical room?" While speaking, Department Head Wang pushed Director Liu forward. Director Liu clutched his stomach and looked at Fade with an extremely resentful expression. He said, "It''s him. He hit me. And Xenia, they are in cahoots, they are partners in crime." Department Head Wang said in a deep voice, "I need an exnation for this matter." When Xenia heard the Director''s words, she was so angry that her face turned red. She said, "Director Liu is trying to cause trouble. He said that he wanted to see a doctor and he hurt the people in our medical room. We just taught him a lesson." "You''re ndering me. Stop making jokes. I''m just here to see the doctor, but I was beaten up by you. I need an exnation for this matter," Director Liu shouted with a sorrowful and angry look. Xenia was so angry that her cheeks turned red. She couldn''t wait to rush over and beat up Director Liu. At this time, Department Head Wang snorted and said, "Teach him a lesson? Are you admitting that you beat up Director Liu?" "We, we... don''t mean that. We''re saying that Director Liu was the one who provoked us. We''re just ¡ª" Xenia exined in an awkward tone. Department Head Wang ignored her exnation and said coldly, "I only need you to answer this. Were you the one who caused Director Liu to be ill?" "Mr. Wang, there is a reason for this matter-" Not only Xenia, but the other two nurses were a little anxious at the moment and wanted to exin to him about this matter. At this time, Fade patted Xenia gently, who was flushed with anger. He looked at Department Head Wang and said, "Xenia, there''s no need to exin to him. Department Head Wang isn''t here to investigate the matter. He''s just looking for revenge." As soon as he said that, Department Head Wang immediately focused his eyes on Fade and shouted in a cold voice, "What did you say? What do you mean by that?" Fade sneered and said," I mean to say that you guys are colluding with one another. You are deliberately here to cause trouble." Chapter 441 Chapter 441 "How dare you!" Upon hearing what he said, Department Head Wang shouted and red at Fade Chen. He squinted his eyes and gritted his teeth. He said in a deep voice, "Director Liu''s illness must be caused by you! Besides, you don''t seem to be a staff member of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Why are you here?" "Xenia, I need you to exin this matter," Department Head Wang said. He looked at Xenia and he threatened her in a serious tone, saying, "If you can''t resolve this matter properly, then all of you in the medical room have to pack up your things and leave right now!" Xenia Xu was startled and she looked extremely angry. As for Miss Zhuo and the older nurse, they looked a little anxious and nervous. After all, the working environment and sry of thispany were very good. It was absolutely difficult to get this good job, and they were lucky to get it. If they were dismissed, they probably wouldn''t have such a good opportunity in the future. Seeing their nervous expressions, Department Head Wang''s smile became even brighter. At this moment, Director Liu gritted his teeth and endured the pain. With the joy of revenge on his face, he said, "You must apologize to me for what happened today! Not only Xenia, but also Miss Zhuo, both of you have to do so. I want you to kneel down and apologize to me in person. You also have to go to the hospital to wait for me, and carry out my instructions." When he said the words "wait on me", Director Liu''s eyes couldn''t help shining, and there was a glint of fanatical lust in his eyes. He seemed to think of something tititing, and his expression suddenly became excited. Xenia and Miss Zhuo noticed the Director''s expression and immediately knew that Director Liu was harboring suspicious intentions. They thought that he was disgusting and they disyed angry expressions on their faces. At this time, Fade walked toward the Director, looked at him carefully, and said, "Director Liu, looks like you are still not feeling well! It seems that your illness hasn''t been cured. I''ll treat you again!" When it came to treatment, the director couldn''t help but tremble. He instinctively took a few steps back and said with horror on his face, "You, don''te over! Stay away from me.'' But at this time, Fade still went directly to Director Liu, stretched out his right hand, and patted on Director Liu''s shoulder gently. Immediately, an invisible gust of energy entered Director Liu''s body and circted within his meridians. The director, who had just gotten better, was stimted by the circting energy. He felt the sensation of needles pricking him all over. He trembled instantly, and there was a sharp pain in his body. His lower abdomen in particr seemed to be in excruciating pain. The director fell to the ground and rolled on the ground while groaning and wailing. Department Head Wang was shocked by this situation and he couldn''t help but jump back a few steps. Then, his face quickly became gloomy and full of anger. ring at Fade fiercely, Department Head Wang shouted, "How dare you! How dare you do such an awful thing in front of me! Ourpany will never allow such an evil person to remain here." "Security, security guards,e here. They all have been fired. Throw them all out," Department Head Wang shouted sternly. Xenia''s face fell when she heard this. She shouted, "Why did you fire us? You didn''t investigate the matter clearly and you made a random decision. Also, you are not from the Human Resources Department. You have no right to fire us." Department Head Wang snorted coldly and said, "It''s just a small medical room and a few nurses. I can just tell the Human Resources Department to fire all of you." "You, you are going against the rules. We will go to the president''s office toin about you," The other nurses couldn''t help but yell. Department Head Wang said in a deep voice, "Comint about me! Will people in the president''s office believe nurses like you, or the director of the transport and marketing department? Hmph!" Department Head Wang looked proud. Looking at the security guardsing over, he waved his hand and said, "Take them all away!" The security guards came over and we''re about to start dragging them out. At this point, Fade shouted, "Stop!" The security guards were shocked and froze on the spot. Then, Fade shook his head, took out his cell phone and said, "It seems that thepany has developed too fast and attracted some scum. It''s time to clean up the mess." After that, Fade picked up the phone and said, "Honey, yes, it''s me. I just encountered something in thepany. There''s an employee named Mr. Wang in the marketing department. He is not capable enough. Please fire him and Director Liu of the marketing department as well." Department Head Wang was shocked when he saw Fade on the phone and heard his words. Then, he sneered and said, "You want to fire me? Who do you think you are, the director of the HumanUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Resources Department or the president of thepany? It''s ridiculous that you want to fight against me. Get out now!" Department Head Wang waved hisrge hand and directly ordered the security guards to take action. Then, he folded his arms in front of his chest and looked at Fade with a sneer. Just as the security guards were about to follow his order, a cold voice rang out. "Stop!" "Mr. Wang, what are you doing?" The cold voice was directed at Mr. Wang. Department Head Wang was full of anger and shouted impatiently, "I''ll fire some disobedient people and teach them a lesson. These are the marketing department''s affairs, and no one is allowed to interfere with me." "When did the hiring and firing of staff members be the marketing department''s affairs?" The person asked. "It''s just a few nurses. If I say that the marketing department is in charge of this, no one can oppose me. Don''t meddle ¡ª" Mr. Wang waved his hand impatiently and was ready to drive this tiresome person away. However, when he turned around and saw who the person was, he was suddenly dumbfounded and froze on the spot. The beautiful and exquisite face of this person appeared before him. It was none other than the president of thepany, Quin Lin. Department Head Wang was stunned and dumbfounded. He asked, "President, President Lin, why are you here?" Quin said coldly, "What''s going on in the medical room?" Department Head Wang''s face turned cold and he felt cold sweat all over his body. His lips were dry and he didn''t know how to answer her question. At this moment, Fade walked to Quin with a smile, held her shoulders intimately, and said, "My wife, didn''t I tell you just now? This guy collided with his subordinate, who is a pervert. Just fire them. There is nothing to be discussed here." Quin red at Fade and said, "Thispany has its own rules and regtions, so everything should be done ording to the rules." "Also, don''t put your hands on my shoulder!" While speaking, Quin patted Fade''s hand. Seeing the situation in front of them, Department Head Wang and the two nurses were all dumbfounded at this moment. They looked at Quin and Fade, who were intimate with each other, in disbelief. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Fade Chen removed his hand from Quin Lin''s shoulder in embarrassment. Then, he looked at Xenia Xu and said, "Xenia, I think you should tell President Lin about what happened just now!" Xenia nodded, patted the nurses who were still stunned, and then told Quin about Director Liu''s harassment and Department Head Wang''s unfair protection of Director Liu. Upon hearing their words, Department Head Wang came to his senses. He suppressed his curiosity about Fade''s identity and exined quickly, "President Lin, this is not true. I didn''t do so. I just-" Department Head Wang still wanted to exin further, but Xenia nced at him and said to the nurse called Miss Zhuo, "Miss Zhuo, show President Lin the video that you recorded." Miss Zhuo quickly turned on theputer and clicked on a video, which was the scene of Director Liu''s harassment. These videos were taken by Miss Zhuo and Xenia secretly using theputer camera after being harassed multiple times by Director Liu. Their intention was to use these as evidence against him. Now, this evidence came in handy. When Director Liu and Department Head Wang saw the scene in the video, their facial expressions changed. Quin''s face fell. As the leader of thepany and as a woman, Quin had always been disgusted by sexual harassment, and her punishments for such actions were always very heavy. Now, the evidence was clear, and the director would definitely get fired. Seeing this,Department Head Wang had an idea. He stepped back quickly to keep a distance from Director Liu. At the same time, he defended himself,saying, "President Lin, I wasn''t aware of this matter involving Director Liu. This is only his personal behavior. If I knew of it, I would not defend him. I-" Hearing this, Fade sneered and said, "Mr. Wang, I have recorded everything you said just now. Do you want me to remind everyone what you said?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "This-" Department Head Wang was shocked and his face fell. Quin''s gaze turned cold and she spoke in a cold voice, "Department Head Wang, you are suspended from your duties. Everything rted to your business will be handed over to Deputy Head Xu. Also, I will call the police to handle this matter concerning you and DirectorLiu. You can make the relevant preparations for these charges!" "President Lin, I didn''t -"Department Head Wang''s expression changed instantly, and he wanted to beg for mercy. However, Quin did not give him any chance at all. She waved her hand and said to the security guard, "Take them away!" The security guards immediately sent Director Liu and Department Head Wang on their ways. They had pale faces as they departed the scene. Quin immediately turned around and rified the situation with Xenia and the others. At the same time, she apologized to them. After that, Quin turned around and was about to head upstairs. Seeing this, Fade quickly went after her and shouted, "Dear, look at the time now, it''s almost time to get off work. You don''t have to go upstairs. Let''s just go home!" Quin rolled her eyes at Fade and said, "I still have ns after work." "Ah, wifey, I just came back. Can''t you apany me-" Fade muttered and caught up with Quin. "This work appointment has been set a long time ago. I can''t postpone it!" Quin said. "Wifey, I''ll go with you then!" Fade quickly stepped forward and walked beside Quin. Behind them, the two nurses in the medical room were dumbfounded at this moment. "This, this, Dr. Chen, he is actually President Lin''s husband?" "I didn''t expect that President Lin, who is such an ice queen, would get married!" "Xenia, how did you get to know President Lin''s husband?" For some time, Xenia was surrounded by the nurses and she was overwhelmed with their questions. Xenia took a look at Fade who had already entered the elevator, and said to the nurses, "When our company was in Bay City, Dr. Chen and President Lin were already married. Moreover, Dr. Chen is not only a doctor, but also a martial-arts master, he..." Then, Xenia told them about Fade''s deeds in Bay City, which immediately caused the nurses to be surprised and envious. "I didn''t expect Dr. Chen to be so powerful. No wonder he is married to President Lin!" "The hero and the beauty, it''s so romantic!" "Dr Chen is so approachable just now even though he has such an identity. He''s such a good guy." Fade didn''t know that the nurses were talking about him, and he followed Quin to the president''s office. Sitting opposite her, Fade looked at his busy wife and said, "Dear, you really don''t want to go home after work? I came here specifically to wait for you to go home with me." Quin looked at Fade apologetically and said, "I''ve made an appointment with a client who wants to have dinner together after work. I can''t refuse the client." "A client that wants to have dinner together? Is this client male or female?" Fade asked nervously. When Quin saw this, she couldn''t help butugh. She rolled her eyes at Fade and said, "It''s just a client. Why are you so nervous? Besides, it''s a woman." "Thank god! The client is a woman!" Fade heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he had an idea. "Honey, what about this, I''ll go with you to meet the client, and then we can go home together after your appointment." "You don''t know anything about business. Why do you want to go with me?" Quin rolled her eyes at Fade. Fade walked over and massaged Quin''s shoulders and back. He said with a smile, "I don''t know much about business, but I can be your secretary. I can serve tea and massage your shoulders and back." "Of course, I can be a diligent secretary or a secretary who is just for show. As long as you give me an order, I am willing to give my body and soul to you," Fade said, as he blinked his eyes and smiled. "Who wants your body..." Quin spat out. She rolled her eyes at Fade and was about toin about his words. At this moment, the phone rang. Quin immediately picked up the phone, said a few words, and then hung up. She looked up and said to Fade, "Well, stop talking. It''s time now, let''s go!" "Yes, President Lin," Fade answered. He pretended to be respectful and picked up Quin''s briefcase as if he was her secretary. The two of them went downstairs to get in the car and they headed for the hotel where they were meeting the client. In the car, Quin introduced the client''s situation briefly to Fade. "This time, the owner of the Far Peace Corporation from West Ning City in the neighboring province has arrived. Thepany is a reputable cosmeticspany. It was founded many years ago and hassted for more than 30 years. Although the performance of thepany has been declining in recent years, their good reputation and poprity with the masses have enabled them to do quite well in small cities and towns outside the metropolis. This is the biggest advantage of this company." "We want to coborate with Far Peace Corporation for both our mutual benefits. We intend to achieve a win-win situation. Firstly, we want to upgrade the fashion branding of their products to fit the modern market and transform their image. Secondly, for ourpany, we can enter the market in many small cities and towns. This will help us to expand our business." Fade listened carefully on the side and kept nodding his head while noting down all her words. He really looked like a secretary. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Looking at Fade Chen''s serious expression, Quin Lin could not help but smile. Then, Quin exined in detailed some information on this matter to Fade. Time passed, and the car arrived at the entrance of the hotel. After stopping the car and handing it over to the valet, Fade and Quin got down and walked toward the hotel. When they were about to enter the hotel, Quin seemed to remember something. She said to Fade, "Far Peace Corporation was originally an old start- up business that was transformedter to a modern-style business. However, they are a bit old-fashioned when ites to their management and handling of matters. You should be carefulter, and don''t act inappropriately. Just be patient." "Yes, President Lin, I will be obedient," Fade said. He held his briefcase, kept a straight face, and he embraced the role of her secretary. Upon seeing this, Quin could not help but feel amused. She shook her head gently and then walked into the hotel. The two of them arrived at the reserved private room and Quin knocked on the door. Someone said, "Come in." Then, the two of them pushed the door open and walked in. Fade saw a woman in a professional suit sitting in the room. She was about thirty or forty years old. Upon seeing this, Quin could not help but feel surprised, but she still introduced herself. "Hello, I''m Quin Lin, from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc,"she said. When the woman saw Quin, she made a gesture of invitation and said, "Nice to meet you, President Lin. I''m President Xie''s secretary, and my surname is Huang. President Xie is still busy with some matters. Please wait for a moment, President Lin." "It''s okay!" Quin replied. She frowned slightly and nced at her watch, showing a look of displeasure. However, she still nodded gently, and then sat down with Fade on the seats for the guests. About a quarter of an hourter, footsteps sounded at the door. Quin stood up, and the door of the private room was pushed open. Two people who were chatting andughing entered the room. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Walking in front was a middle-aged woman in her forties with wavy hair. Beside the woman was a handsome young man in his mid-20s. Although the man was dressed like a secretary in a suit, he did not act like a secretary. Instead, he was carrying a lot of shopping bags with a smile on his face and talking intimately with the middle- aged woman. Upon seeing this, Quin narrowed her eyes and pretended not to notice anything. She smiled and said, "Nice to meet you, President Xie. I''m Quin ." The middle-aged woman, President Xie, saw that there were outsiders in the private room, so she restrained herself and separated herself from the young man. She immediately introduced the man to her,saying, "President Lin is here. This is my secretary, Young Wang." "Well! Hello, President Xie and Secretary Wang," Quin said. She nodded and greeted them politely. Then, she introduced Fade to them,saying, "This is Secretary Chen." Fade simply nodded and greeted them. Then, he saw President Xie going forward to the main seat of the table and sitting down. The woman next to her, Secretary Huang, immediately took out a stack of documents and said something to her. The handsome young male secretary was rummaging through the shopping bags he just bought. When Fade saw this, he couldn''t help curling his lips and heined secretly to himself. "Looks like President Xie has two secretaries. Secretary Huang is the secretary who was busy, and Secretary Wang is the secretary there for show,"he thought to himself. Quin rolled her eyes at Fade secretly and gave him the indication not to do anything strange. Then, the official negotiation began. The contents of the negotiation were already known by both parties. Now, the main purpose of this meeting was to discuss the specific contents of their coboration. The materials prepared by Quin were very thorough and well organized. However,President Xie leaned back against her chair and was not focused at all in this meeting. She discussed slightly with Quin, then stopped. Secretary Huang seemed more aware of the detailed contents of the negotiation, and she was discussing with Quin most of the time. Although President Xie''s attitude was not very good, the negotiation went smoothly, and all the terms and conditions were discussed and confirmed one after the other. When it came to the end of the discussion, the terms were all set and the contract was almost about to be signed. However, at this time, President Xie knocked on the table and said, "President Lin, the terms and conditions we agreed to are good, but I still have one more request." "President Xie, please go ahead and name your request!" Quin said. President Xie nced at the young man next to her, and then said to Quin, "Secretary Wang possesses apany and thatpany is also involved in the same industry as us. They would like to coborate with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." Hearing this, Quin couldn''t help but frown. They didn''t mention this matter in advance. However, they still had to discuss about this possible coboration. Quin smiled softly and said, " President Xie and Secretary Wang, how would you like for this coboration to work?" Secretary Wang then found a document, handed it over, and said, "Thispany has a good status in West Ning City, and they want to coborate with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. They actually want to be a branch of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "A branch!" Quin frowned upon hearing this. Then, she took a closer look at the documents and realized that thepany that Secretary Wang had mentioned had only been established a week ago. Moreover, the person in charge of the company was none other than Secretary Wang. Quin and Fade immediately understood their intentions. This was obviously apany established by Secretary Wang and President Xie in private. They wanted to use this opportunity and coborate with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc to gain benefits. Quin was worried and felt uneasy about this request. She would not simply coborate with such a small and unimportantpany, not to mention transform thatpany into a branch of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. She could not agree to this request. As a result, Quin shook her head and said, "Our Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is limited in size. I''m afraid that it''s not the right time for our company to set up a branch." President Xie and Secretary Wang''s expressions changed instantly when they heard that. Secretary Wang continued to say, "President Xie, thispany is excellent and has good potential. They will not cause you any problems as a branch of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Would you like to consider this matter again?" Quin shook her head and said, "I''m afraid that won''t work. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc does not have ns to set up a branch at this moment!" Secretary Wang''s face fell and he looked at President Xie. President Xie immediately looked at Quin with a stern expression and said, "If that''s the case, I''m afraid I have to reconsider the coboration between Far Peace Corporation and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc ." Hearing this, Quin''s expression changed and she said, "President Xie, the coboration between Far Peace Corporation and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is a win- win situation. If we terminate this contract, it will be a huge loss for both sides!" President Xie snorted and held her head high, saying, "A loss? That''s not necessarily true. Our Far Peace Corporation is rich and powerful, so we don''t care about such a small loss." "Also, even if we don''t coborate with each other, we can also diversify and enter the high-end cosmetics market. In my opinion, Dragonville is a good starting point. I''m thinking about setting up a branch there," President Xie said. Upon hearing these words, Quin''s expression became gloomy. Even though Fade did not know much about business, he knew that this President Xie was threatening Quin. Quin was silent for a while. She looked at President Xie and said, "President Xie, are you sure you want to give up the win-win situation and turn our rtionship into apetition?" "Competition? The Far Peace Corporation is not afraid of anypetition," President Xie said in a cold voice. " President Lin,will you agree to our proposal?"she continued. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Upon hearing this, Quin Lin''s face fell. She narrowed her eyes and looked at President Xie. Finally, she said coldly, "Since President Xie has no intention of working with us, let us end this meeting!" After that, Quin stood up and was about to leave. President Xie, who was seated opposite Quin, did not expect her attitude to be so determined. She was a little surprised and her expression darkened. She said coldly, "President Lin, this is not the right way to do business." At this moment, Secretary Wang also said, "President Lin, I''m afraid that you are not aware of President Xie''s status in West Ning City. There are countless people who want to coborate with us to start apany, but they aren''t given the opportunity to do so. Now, we gave you this chance, so don''t be ungrateful." Quin felt disgusted. She shook her head and said coldly, "Thank you for your kindness. However, I don''t deserve this opportunity." Hearing this, President Xie''s face turned cold and she looked a little angry. She said in a colder and louder voice, "President Lin, I am not joking about this matter. You should consider this matter properly. I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to compete with Far Peace Corporation." Quin''s expression was firm as she said sternly, "I agree with what you said just now. Unfortunately, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is never afraid ofpetition." Hearing this, President Xie became furious. She mmed the table instantly and stood up. She looked at Quin and shouted, "President Lin, it seems to me that you intend to going against our Quin said coldly, "Indeed, yourpany is really excellent. However, I believe that under your guidance, its performance will decline soon. At that time, Fei Enterprises Holdings Ines will perform better." President Xie was stunned for a moment, then she came to her senses. She pondered over the meaning of her words. She looked very unhappy and said, "President Lin is an amazing speaker. If that''s the case, let''spete then. Let''s see who should be worried!" "Sure!" Quin said coldly. She was not afraid at all. After that, Quin and Fade turned around and walked out of the room. President Xie and the others remained in the room, and their expressions were gloomy. "Such an ungrateful woman!" President Xie said. She threw a bottle of wine on the floor forcefully as she was furious. Secretary Wang, who was next to her, said with a gloomy face, "Who does she think she is! Just because she achieved a little sess, she thinks that she can treat us so impolitely? Now, let''s see whether they can survive thispetition." President Xie gritted her teeth and said to Secretary Huang on the other side, "Inform the headquarters immediately that I''vepleted the investigation. We will establish a branch in Dragonville and enter the high-end cosmetics market." Secretary Huang''s expression changed slightly and she said, "President Xie, the sales of our company have declined by two percent this season. I think it''s not a good idea if we start apany branch topete against Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. The financial state of ourpany¡ª" President Xie waved her hand impatiently and interrupted Secretary Huang. "Since when did you rece me as the manager? Just go and inform the headquarters now!" she said. Secretary Huang nodded quickly. "Yes!" she replied. "Go ahead and carry out my instructions," President Xie said coldly. "Also, include today''s expenses in thepany tab," she added. " You may leave now. I still need to discuss something with Secretary Wang," President Xie said. She started to chase her away. Needless to say, Secretary Huang immediately understood what was going to happen, and she quickly walked out of the room. As a result, before shepletely closed the door, the two of them in the room began to cuddle and caress each other. Secretary Huang''s eyes trembled slightly and she sighed softly. After that, she closed the door helplessly and went to pay the bill. At the same time, Quin walked out of the hotel and returned to the car. She could not help but sigh deeply. She looked worried. Seeing this, Fadeforted her, saying, "Dear, stop sighing. It''s totally fine that we don''t coborate with thatpany, and we shouldn''t be afraid of them." Quin looked at Fade and said, "The unsessful coboration is just a small issue. However, this kind ofpany with old-fashioned leadership, which was transformed from an old start-up business, does things in strange ways sometimes. They only focus on petty profits and their own personal gains, rather than coborations with a win- win situation. This causes both parties to incur losses." "Consequently, they mess up thepany with their poor leadership and thepany suffer great losses. These leaders will just apologize insincerely and leave the mess behind for others to clear up. They don''t realize how many people will suffer from the consequences of their actions. This kind of bureaucratic work environment is just frustrating indeed!" After Fade heard her words, he stretched out his hand, held his wife''s hand, and pinched it gently. He said, "Honey, don''t worry. I believe with your abilities, you can definitely win this battle. Far Peace Corporation will be utterly crushed by you." "You are ttering with your words, and you can just open your mouth to encourage me. But you don''t know how much work I have to do after this," Quin said and rolled her eyes. Fade had a sudden idea. He said, "Dear, didn''t President Xie mention that they wanted to enter the market of high-end cosmetics? We just have to make sure they don''t seed in that matter. We will defeat them in this matter and shatter their daydreams, so that they won''t cause trouble to others as well." "How shall we do this?" Quin asked. Fadeughed and said, "Dear, I have a few formtions for cosmetic products in my mind. I''ll write them for youter. Then, yourpany canunch new products to fight against them. They will surely be defeated!" "New forms for cosmetic products!" Quin said. Her eyes lit up when she remembered the Life Elixir Wine which was easily formted by Fade. The wine was now a reputable product, and it was always in high demand. The scale of the manufacturing nts was quite big now, and the wine was well-known internationally. It had be an integral product of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. "Do you even know how to create forms for cosmetics?" Quin looked at Fade with some expectation and doubt. When Fade noticed his wife''s expression, he immediately patted his chest and said, "My dear, you shouldn''t doubt me. I will give you some forms immediately once we return home! By then, you will know whether I am lying or not." "Well, drive faster then!" Quin said. Her eyes lit up as she couldn''t wait for him to give her those forms. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Fade immediately sped up the car. The car flew quickly and they rushed home. Upon returning home, Quin immediately urged Fade to formte a new set of cosmetic products for her. Fade was aware of his wife''s enthusiasm when it came to her work. Without dy, he immediately got busy and began formting the products. He found some herbs and medications which were stored in the house and began to grind and mix them ording to a fixed ratio. Eventually, four sets of natural cosmetic products were created and presented in front of Quin. Quin tried the products that Fade had created. She was surprised and excited after trying them. She immediately hugged Fade excitedly. As shey in his arms, Fade felt warm and her fragrance wafted into his nose. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 He hugged his excited wife in his arms, felt her soft body, and inhaled her fragrant scent. Fade Chen suddenly felt intoxicated. He couldn''t help but increase the strength of his arms. He held his wife in his arms and pressed her body against him tightly. With such intimacy, Quin felt the heat of Fade''s body. His body reacted in a special way, and Quin received the signal. Quin, who was extremely excited, didn''t notice this at first. However, when she calmed down slightly, she suddenly felt a warm erect sensation. Immediately, her pretty face turned red, and then she lowered her head. She quickly pushed Fade away and said shyly, "I, I am going to cook." Fade hurried to follow her and said, "Quin, I''ll prepare the meal with you." Feeling Fade''s approaching heat, Quin''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat, and her body felt a little weak. Intimate images appeared in her mind, which caused her to blush. She shook her head quickly, blocked Fade outside the kitchen, and said, "You don''t need to help me today, I''ll cook on my own. You can take a shower first. I''ll be done when you''re ready." "Take a shower!" Fade''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help thinking of some images. Then, he whistled and went to the bathroom. After washing himself, Fade whistled and muttered, "My dear wife has changed a lot today! She cooked for me and even asked me to take a shower. Later, I can savor both my wife and her delicious cooking. Hehe!" While Fade was fantasizing about this, he noticed the smell of burning. He turned his sight and saw a cloud of smoke drifting out of the kitchen. At the same time, he could hear objects nging, and something was broken. Quin''s exmation could be heard from time to time. "Dear, how are you¡ª" Fade rushed forward, and then he saw his wife rushing out of the kitchen. She was coughing with tears all over her face. In the kitchen, there were fragments of dishes and bowls on the floor. In the frying pan, something completely ck was emitting dark smoke, and no one could tell what it was! In the pot with boiling hot water, there were some ribs that were not cut yet, apanied by a few carrots which were not cut as well. A gurgling sound could be heard. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Fade suddenly wanted to cry but no tears appeared. "Quin, is this what you have cooked!"he said. Quin could not help blushing at this moment. She spoke in embarrassment, "I haven''t cooked for the past few days, so my cooking skills are a littlecking." "Lack of cooking skills? These are evil concoctions brewing!" Fade couldn''t help butin. As soon as he finished speaking, he felt a chill from behind, which caused him to shiver. He immediately changed his tone and said, "Ahem, this dish is not bad. It''s just a little wed. Let me embellish it a little ." While speaking, Fade rushed into the kitchen, poured out all the evil concoctions prepared by his wife, and then began to get busy. After a while, Fade walked out of the kitchen with a few tes of delicious dishes and ced them on the table. He then said to Quin, "Quin, the dishes are ready." Quin''s eyes lit up when she saw the full array of dishes and smelled the fragrance from them. "It''s so fragrant,"she said. Fade smiled and said, "It''s all thanks to you, my wife. After all, these are the products of your cooking skills. I just embellished them a little." Upon hearing this, Quin''s pretty face could not help but turn red. She red at Fade and said, "Stop talking. Let''s eat." "Yes, ma''am!" Fade said. He opened his mouth and started to eat with Quin. The next day, Fade and Quin went to thepany early in the morning. He informed thepany''s researchers about the several forms he had created and testedst night. Then, they conducted further procedures for the purpose of adjustment and improvement, and they put in all their efforts to develop andunch these new products. Fade coborated with the researchers for the whole morning. After the basic forms of the various products were confirmed, he then left thepany. Just as Fade was about to find a ce for lunch, he received a phone call. As soon as Fade picked up the phone, a sweet voice came from the other end of the phone. "Brother Superman, do you know who I am?" How could Fade not know who she was, hearing her innocent voice and the way she addressed him? "Of course I know. Are you Fish?"he replied. "Hehe, Brother Superman, you''re right. It''s Fish," The girl on the other end of the phone was Fish Wu. Fadeughed and said, "Fish, why are you calling Brother Superman?" "Brother Superman, it''s my mother who is looking for you," Fish said in a sweet voice. Then, a mature and slightly charming voice came from the other end of the phone. "Fade, I''m sorry to bother you." Fade smiled and said, "Sister Mindy, you don''t have to be so polite with me. It''s not a big deal." Mindy Wu, who was on the other end of the line, smiled and said, "Since you said so, then I will just be straightforward. Fade, are you free now?" "Well, I have time. Sister Mindy, what''s the matter?" Fade asked. Mindy said, "Fish and I are here at Long City. However, I have some matters to tend to, so I would like to ask you if you can take care of Fish." "Oh, taking care of Fish will not be a problem at all. Sister Mindy, where are you? I''lle and look for you," Fade said. Mindy told him her address immediately and then hung up the phone. Fade drove to the address that Mindy gave him. Half an hourter, he arrived at the bustling commercial street in the center of Dragonville. He found Mindy and Fish in front of arge shopping complex. As soon as she saw Fade, the little girl had a rxed expression and she ran over to him with a smile. She threw herself into Fade''s arms and said clearly, "Brother Superman, you''re here. I haven''t seen you for a long time." "Yeah, I haven''t seen Fish for a long time too. I missed you so much," Fade said. He smiled and he pinched the little girl''s chubby cheeks. Then, he said, "Fish, did you miss me?" The little girl nodded solemnly and said, "I miss my Brother Superman a lot, and my mother missed Brother Superman too. She often says at home that Brother Superman is a good person and is very powerful. She also says that it would be great if I had a father like Brother Superman." Fade didn''t expect this little girl to talk about all this, and he was instantly stunned. Mindy on the other side also couldn''t help but be stunned, and then her face turned red. She rushed over and made a gesture to Fish for her to keep quiet. Then, she said to Fade apologetically, "Fade, Fish is still a child! Don''t take her silly words to heart. She is just talking nonsense." "I''m not talking nonsense. Mum, you clearly said that Brother Superman is good, and you want Brother Superman to be my father," The little girl said. She stared at Mindy with a righteous expression as she pouted. Mindy''s cheeks turned redder immediately. She didn''t dare to look up at Fade, so she could only re at Fish. Fade nced at Mindy. She had lowered her head and she seemed shy. She looked like a juicy ripe peach, with a touch of coquettish bashfulness at this time. His heart skipped a beat. "Ahem, Sister Mindy, You can go do your thing, I''ll take good care of Fish!" Fade coughed and immediately changed the subject. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Mindy Wu coughed and changed the topic. She said, "My ssmate from high school made an appointment with me. I will meet her for a while upstairs. It won''t take a lot of time." Fade Chen nodded and said, "Sister Mindy, don''t worry. I''ll take care of Fish." The little girl quickly waved her hand and said, "Mom, go ahead. I like to y with Brother Superman." Mindy looked at her excited daughter and couldn''t help but smile. She nodded to Fade, then got up and left. Only Fish and Fade were left. Fade said to the little girl, "Fish, what are we going to do next?" "How about getting lunch?" Fade looked at the restaurants around the mall and was ready to make a choice. However, the little girl was not in the mood to eat at the moment. She turned her eyes to a yground which was not far away."Brother Superman, let''s go there and y, okay?" she asked. Fade looked at the direction of the yground. It was a ce built for children to y in the shopping mall. There was a small intable house, a slide, balloons, building blocks, cartoon sculptures, and many other things. Many children were also ying inside. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Fish didn''t have much contact with other children because of her family background. That was why she was envious when she saw the other kids having fun there. Seeing this, Fade did not decline her request. He nodded with a smile and said, "Let''s go and y." "Hooray! Brother Superman, you are the kindest person! I really like you," The little girl said. She leaped into Fade''s arms in excitement and kissed him on the cheek. Although Fade was only in his early twenties and had no experience of being a parent, he suddenly felt like he was a parent. He felt the sense of closeness between parents and their children when this little girl showed her love for him. So, Fade held Fish''s hand and came to the yground in joy. After asking, Fade found out that it was a public area of the shopping mall, so they didn''t need to buy tickets. Then, he took off Fish''s shoes and said with a smile, "Go and have fun." The little girl immediately giggled and ran into the yground. As soon as she entered the yground, Fish became very excited. She was having fun on the slide and the intable bed. She even chatted with some of the children around her and then yed with them. The other children''s parents saw a beautiful girl like Fish and immediately liked her very much. They couldn''t help bute over to Fade. "Is she your daughter? She''s so beautiful!" "Young man, you look less than 30 years old. How is your daughter already so grown up?" "Sir, may I ask where you bought this dress for your daughter? I want to buy one for my daughter as well." With everyone''s questions, Fade could only exin with a smile that he was not her father. He was just a friend of the child''s mother and he was helping her take care of the child. Fade and the other parents were chatting while looking at the direction where Fish was. Seeing her jumping into the pool full of balls and ying happily, they chuckled constantly. Fade couldn''t help but smile. As the parents continued their conversation, they suddenly heard a loud cry from a child. After they heard the cry, they heard a man yelling," What are you doing? Why did you hit Jaeden?" The man''s voice immediately scared the children and many children burst into tears. The parents heard their cries and turned their heads to look. At this time, the man yelled again. "Why are you still standing there? Don''t you know how toe and apologize!" After this roar, the sound of crying from the children became louder. At this moment, Fade saw that Fish was the girl who was being yelled at by the man. The little girl was obviously frightened. Looking at the man in the suit in front of her, she lowered her head and her eyes were red. She was about to cry. "You shouldn''t be crying. You hit my boy and now you are still pretending to be innocent!" The man shouted again and his tone became even more fierce. Fish suddenly couldn''t stand it anymore and she burst into tears. She kept wiping her tears with her small hands. She looked pitiful indeed. Fade was immediately angry and distressed. He rushed over and held Fish in his arms. He comforted her softly, "Fish, don''t cry, don''t cry. Brother Superman is here." Then, Fade looked up at the man who was shouting. The man was dressed in a suit and he wore a pair of leather shoes. He was about 30 years old. His hair was smooth and shiny and he wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses. Judging from his appearance, his family background was wealthy. Next to the man was a boy who was about four or five years old. He was clutching his head with his hands while ring at Fish. As Fade gazed at him, the man also scrutinized him and sized up his appearance. Then, the man snorted and said, "You are her parent, right? Can you be well-educated and well- mannered if you do not know how to teach your kid?" Hearing this, Fade could not help but frown and nced at the man. However, he did not lose his temper, but asked in a deep voice, "Sir, what happened? Let''s talk about this calmly. Don''t shout in front of the kids." "Talk about this calmly? My boy was hit by her. Look at how badly he was injured. How can I talk to you calmly?" The man roared angrily. He red at Fish and said, "Your child hit other kids with the balls. She hit Jaeden''s head." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown. At this time,Fish sobbed and shook her head, saying, "I... I didn''t hit anyone. I... I was just throwing the balls for fun." The man shouted loudly when he heard what Fish said. "What do you mean by the phrase ''throwing the balls for fun''? Do you know that a child''s brain is still in development and it''s very vulnerable? If there is something wrong with my boy, can you be responsible for it?" Fade bent down to grab a small stic ball and pinched it slightly. He couldn''t help but frown. Then, he looked at the boy and said unhappily, "The ball is soft, plus a child doesn''t have much strength. It won''t hurt much despite being hit. Furthermore, he looks totally fine, so you don''t have to yell at a child like that." The man got angry when he heard this. He pointed his finger at Fade and shouted, "What are you trying to say? What do you mean when you say my son is not injured? Does that mean my boy has to be bleeding severely from his head to be considered as injured?" Fade held back his anger and exined in a deep voice, "I''m a doctor. I can tell that your child is not injured. I¡ª" "How can I trust that you''re a doctor? Also, how can I trust you if you say my boy is unharmed?" The man yelled. Fade was a little impatient. His face fell and he shouted coldly, "So what do you want?" Chapter 447 Chapter 447 The man in the suit contemted this matter for a moment and then said in a low voice, "My son must go to the hospital to have a full checkup to make sure there is nothing wrong with him." Although Fade Chen was dissatisfied when he heard this, he still nodded his head gently. "Let him have a check- up. I have the money,"he thought to himself. However, the man in the suit was still speaking. "If my son, Jaeden, has any problems, you must take full responsibility for all of them and bear the cost of the treatment and hospitalization." Fade frowned and his expression was a little cold. The man in the suit continued to make a request. "One more thing. I want that child toe and apologize to my child. She must be sincere. She must kneel down and apologize to him!" Fade could no longer hold back his anger. His eyes darkened and he said coldly, "What did you say?" "I said I want your child to kneel down and apologize!" The man shouted. "She did something wrong. Shouldn''t she admit her mistake?" he added. At this time, the other parents around Fade also couldn''t stand it anymore and began to speak one after the other. "Big brother, you are too ridiculous. Aren''t the two children just ying with each other just now?" "Sir, forgive when you have to. You are a bit insulting." "I saw clearly what happened just now. Several children threw balls at each other. Your child threw the ball at the little girl first. That was why the little girl threw a ball back and hit his forehead identally. In terms ofpensation, your child also hit the little girl''s shoulder with the ball. Then, you should alsopensate her!" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the voices from the crowd, the man''s face fell. He looked at the crowd unhappily and shouted, "Your child was not hurt. You only know how to say sarcastic words." "What''s more, my child''s identity is very precious. How can your child bepared with him?" His words provoked a lot of parents and they were dissatisfied. "How precious is your child? Could he be some kind of prince or princess?" "If he is really precious, will you bring him to such a ce to y? Stop bragging." Facing everyone''s doubts, the man snorted coldly. Then, he took out a business card with a proud expression and disyed it in front of everyone. He said, "This is my identity. Can you see my card clearly?" "I am a businessman and I have tens of millions in terms of assets. Can your children bepared with my son?" When the parents saw the name card, they couldn''t help talking about it. "Ocean Tune Clothing Company. I didn''t expect him to be Ocean Xu, the boss of thatpany." "Is Ocean Tune a famouspany? Why haven''t I heard of it?" "Ocean Tune is a local clothing factory. It produces clothes for the average masses. In recent years, thepany''s business is good." "I didn''t expect the boss, who is worth more than ten million yuan, to have this kind of character!" When they learned that the man in front of them was actually a businessman who was worth tens of millions, everyone was a little surprised and their voices became softer involuntarily. However, someone in the crowd was not impressed by his identity and said, "So what if he''s a boss? So what if he is wealthy? Can rich people bully ordinary people? Can they look down on us and act like they are superior to us?" Ocean pursed his mouth and said with a sneer, "Let me tell you, rich people are superior to ordinary people. Believe it or not, the amount I make in a year is not what you average workers can earn in your lifetime." "I bought a house in the city center. Can you buy a toilet there even if you worked hard for the rest of your life?" "As for my son''s kindergarten education, I hired a home tutor for him. That is beyond your imagination." "You will never have the rtionships and connections that rich people have. You won''t be able to have these things in your lifetime. Believe it or not, I can cause you to lose your job with just a phone call!" Ocean yelled at the unhappy parent who was making the remarks just now. Although that parent was angry and reluctant to give in, he gritted his teeth and contemted the matter for a while. In the end, he swallowed his anger. After all, these people were just ordinary people. Fighting with rich people will not yield a positive oue forthem. Seeing that the person had given in to him, Ocean was even prouder. He raised his eyebrows and snorted coldly. Then, his eyes fell on Fade and he said coldly, "You, have you made up your mind now? What are you going to do, in regards to the terms I set?" Fade''s eyes sank. He looked at Ocean and said coldly, "I''ve made up my mind." Ocean''s mouth curved slightly as he waved his hand and said, "Since you have made up your mind, let''s begin. First, ask your daughter to kneel down and apologize, and then we will go to the hospital for my son''s checkup. Then Before Ocean could finish, Fade interrupted him in a deep voice and said, "I think you''ve made a mistake. I''ve made up my mind. I''m not going to agree to your terms. I was going to say that I won''t agree to any of the terms that you have just mentioned." Fade would have agreed to go to the hospital for the examination just now. He had thought that after all, it was Fish who had struck his son with a ball. Although his son was not injured, Fade felt a little responsible for the situation. However, Fade heard from the parents that the man''s son had thrown the ball at Fish and struck her first. Also, with Ocean''s arrogant attitude, Fade would never agree to any of his terms just now. Ocean''s expression changed suddenly when he heard Fade''s words. His face fell. He stared at Fade and shouted coldly, "What did you say? You won''t agree?" "Yes!" Fade nodded with determination. Ocean stared at Fade coldly and said in a cold voice, "You just heard about my identity. You have to think about this matter if you want to go against me. I''ll give you onest chance to make your choice. Apologize immediately!" "Impossible!" Fade raised his eyebrows. His face was full of pride, and he was not afraid at all. "You are looking for death!" Ocean said in fury. He took out his cell phone and dialed a phone number. "Wang, are you still outside? I met this ungrateful scoundrel. Come into the mall and teach him a lesson." He hung up the phone. After a short time, a young man in his mid-20s walked toward him. The young man''s hair was short and simple in style. He wore a close-fitting T-shirt. The powerful muscles on his body were bulging through the T- shirt, revealing the young man''s strong figure. From the looks of his figure, he was definitely a good fighter. Fear shed in the eyes of many parents around him, and they took a few steps back with their children in their arms. Ocean became even more proud. He stared at Fade and said, "This is my driver, Wang. I hired a retired soldier with a annual sry of five hundred thousand yuan. Do you want to test his strength?" After he finished speaking, the young man, Wang approached Fade. He clenched his fists in front of his chest. With a creaking sound, he red at Fade fiercely. Fish was feeling scared. She grabbed the corner of Fade''s clothes and whispered, "Brother Superman, he''s so fierce. I''m scared." Fade grasped Fish''s little hand gently andforted her softly. "Don''t be afraid, Fish. He won''t dare to hurt Fish. Brother Superman is going to defeat him now,"he said. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 When the retired soldier, Young Wang, heard this, the corners of his mouth curled and he sneered. "Defeat me? You are a small guy. Dream on!"he said. While speaking, Young Wang stepped forward andunched a blow at Fade Chen, aiming for his face. This move was very simple, and it was not fancy. However, it was extremely quick. With the sound of whirring wind, the fist came toward Fade. From this move alone, it could be seen that Young Wang''s strength was really good. Ocean Xu had paid him five hundred thousand for his annual sry, and this was indeed not wasted. At that moment, the parents there were surprised and could not bear to witness this bloody scene. They turned their heads away to avoid seeing anything. Ocean smiled in a smug manner and chuckled gleefully. "Boom!" Young Wang''s fist was about to hit Fade''s nose. At this time, Fade raised his right hand and patted Young Wang''s arm. Such a light movement didn''t seem to have much power at all. However, when Fade patted his palm on Young Wang''s arm, there was a crackling sound . Young Wang seemed to have gotten a electric shock. His whole arm began to twitch suddenly. His face, which was proud and full of smiles, turned red quickly at this moment. His expression was ferocious and his face was full of pain. "Ah!"This is from N?velDrama.Org. With a scream,Young Wang withdrew his arm. Then, he looked at his swollen arm with a horrified expression. At the same time, there was a strong painful sensation on his swollen arm, which caused Young Wang''s cheeks to twitched in a bizarre manner. "What, what did you do to me?" Fade turned over his palm and showed Young Wang something. He said coldly, "Nothing, I just pricked you with a needle." Young Wang observed Fade''s palm properly and found that there was a silver needle in Fade''s fingers. The silver needle was as thin as a hair. If he didn''t pay attention to it, he wouldn''t have noticed it at all. At this time, the pain on his arm became even more severe, which caused Young Wang''s whole body to twitch. He looked at Fade in pain and shouted, "You, cure my hand now. I, I''m in too much pain." Fade nced at Young Wang and said coldly, "This is just the beginning. If you weren''t a retired soldier, you would be dead by now." After that, Fade stepped over Young Wang directly and walked toward Ocean. Ocean immediately shuddered with fear. He grabbed his son, took a few steps back, looked at Fade in horror and said in a trembling voice, "You, what do you want to do to me? You¡ª" Fade flipped his palm slightly and the silver needle shed in his hand, emitting a silver light. Ocean''s heart trembled wildly and his legs began to quiver. "No, don''t stab me, don''t Fade snorted coldly. He stepped forward and was about to pierce him with the needle. At this moment, Jaeden, Ocean''s son, suddenly rushed forward. He gritted his teeth and looked at Fade, saying, "Don''t hit my father. I, I apologize to you." Looking at the little boy''s determined expression, Fade was silent for a few seconds. Then, he turned over his palm and kept the silver needle. He looked at Ocean coldly and said in a low voice, "For your son''s sake, I will let you go this time." Ocean suddenly sighed in relief and rxed his tightened muscles. However, just at this moment, Fade shouted coldly, "Your death sentence is removed, but your punishment can''t be avoided!" After saying that, Fade pped Ocean in the face violently. There was a loud clear sound .Then, he shouted, "Get out!" Ocean clutched his burning cheek and looked at Fade in resentment. Then, he lowered his head and dared not make eye contact with Fade. In the end, he left with his son in panic. Young Wang, with swollen arms, left with pain written all over his face. After Ocean fled, Fish pped her hands excitedly and giggled, "Brother Superman, you''re too powerful. You fought and chased the bad guys away. You''re too powerful." "That''s right. Don''t you know who I am? I''m Fish''s, Brother Superman. Of course, I''m awesome!" Fade said. Heughed, picked up Fish, and chatted with her. The panicking parents around them let out sighs of relief at this moment. With smiles on their faces, they nodded at Fade. "Well done. This kind of bully deserves to be punished and beaten up." "Brother, you''re too awesome. You''re even more awesome than that retired soldier. I''m impressed!" "I took photos of Ocean''s cowardly expression just now. When they are posted on the Inte, everyone will see the disgusting expressions of their so- called boss." Some people were excited, but some people were worried for Fade. "Little brother, you are too impulsive! After all, Ocean is a businessman. He has many connections in Long City, and ordinary people can''t bepared with him." "Yeah, he''s a rich and powerful boss. I''m afraid he won''t let go of this matter!" "Little brother, you''d better leave as soon as possible. If Ocean calls someone toe again, it will be bad." Listening to their words, Fade didn''t exin anything. He just smiled and walked away with Fish in his arms. As soon as the two of them went back to where they were, they saw Mindy Wu standing there looking around. So, the little girl cried out, "Mom!" Mindy turned around and saw Fade and Fish. She immediately smiled and walked over quickly. "Where have you been?"she asked. "Just walking around," Fade said casually. "Your appointment is over, Sister Mindy?"he added. Just as Mindy was about to speak, Fish shouted in excitement, "Mom, Brother Superman was very powerful just now. He fought and chased those bad guys away in an instant." "Bad guys, fighting!" Hearing this, Mindy''s expression changed, and then she looked at Fade. "Fade, what''s going on?"she asked. Fade smiled in embarrassment and told Mindy what had just happened. It was just a conflict between children, and the other party was crossing the line. After hearing this, Mindy was enraged as well. She hugged Fish and checked on her carefully. After making sure that her daughter was not injured, she sighed in relief. Then, she smiled apologetically and gratefully at Fade and said, "Thank you, Fade." Fade waved his hand and said, "Sister Mindy, you''re wee." Just as they were exchanging polite greetings, the sound of a female voice was heard along with the sound of high- heeled shoes approaching them. "Mindy, we''ve booked a seat. Let''s go in!" Hearing the sound of this voice, Fade turned around and looked over. He spotted a gorgeous woman wearing a pair of red high heels, ck silk stockings, a short skirt wrapped around her waist, and a navel shirt. She was wearing thick makeup and her hair was blonde with wavy curls. She walked over to them. "Oh, Juliana Liu... you''re here," Mindy responded. The woman walked up to Mindy and said, "Mindy, it''s gettingte. The other party is arriving soon. Let''s go in, sit down and wait." Mindy nodded. She held Fish''s hand and asked Fade to go with them. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 When the woman with heavy makeup noticed that Fade Chen wasing over with Mindy Wu, she couldn''t help scrutinizing him. She looked him from head to toe with a disdainful expression. Then, she said to Mindy doubtfully, "Mindy, who is this guy?" Mindy introduced him to her, "He''s my friend, Fade. I invited him to join us." The woman seemed to be a little dissatisfied and said, "Mindy, I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to bring a friend here on this asion." Mindy frowned slightly and said, "It doesn''t really matter since we are just having a meal. We are all friends, so there is nothing inappropriate." At this moment, Fish, the little girl, also said in a clear voice, "I want Brother Superman to eat with us. I want him to stay with us." Hearing this, the woman did not say much. She snorted softly and turned away. "Alright," she said. After finishing to speak, the woman walked ahead of them, as if she was a model doing the catwalk on the runway. Her high heels made a loud sound and she swayed gracefully. She attracted a lot of attention from the people in the mall. Mindy slowed down her pace and fell behind. She kept apologizing to Fade, "I''m sorry Fade. She is my high school ssmate, Juliana Liu. She invited me to have a meal together with another friend. Hope you don''t mind." Fade shook his head and said with a smile, "I don''t mind. Let''s have a meal together. The more the merrier." After that, they went to a Japanese restaurant on the second floor. Juliana had booked the table, so they entered the restaurant and took their seats. Since Juliana''s friend hadn''t arrived yet, they asked for tea to be served and didn''t order any food. While drinking tea, Juliana chatted with Mindy. She said, "Mindy, although you neverin about it, I know that it isn''t easy for you as a single mother to take care of your daughter. It must be hard for you to bring her up from young till this day all by yourself." "Forgive me for being so frank. We are turning 30 this year. If we don''t look for a goodpanion, it will be even more difficult for us in the future. Your daughter''s name is Fish, right? She is still young, so maybe the situation is still manageable for you. However, she will be going to school soon, and surely the expenses will increase. You will have to bear all the costs, including fees for reputable schools, additional tuition sses, extracurricr activities, and living expenses. The total of all these expenses will not be a small amount of money." After sipping some tea, Juliana continued, "Therefore, you have to seize this opportunity. The man I''m introducing to you is four years older than you. He''s in his thirties and he has a child who''s about the same age as your daughter. He''s a businessman and his assets are worth tens of millions of yuan. He''s definitely a rare gentleman you can scarcely find anywhere else. Quite a number of women want to date him. It''s not easy for me to make this appointment with him. You should try to make a good impression on himter." After listening to what she said, Mindy looked a little awkward. She sipped her tea and said, "Juliana, I''m fine even though I''m single right now. Since it''s my first time meeting this guy, I will just talk to him casually." Fade understood the situation even though no one had exined it to him. Mindy''s high school ssmate seemed to be a matchmaker and she had introduced her to a guy for a blind date. Mindy seemed to be a little reluctant. Perhaps she couldn''t find any good reasons to reject her friend''s invitation, so she just came to meet this guy for a meal. After seeing Mindy''s indifferent expression, Juliana frowned and said," Mindy, stop being lackadaisical about this matter. Women above 30 years old are not as ''valuable'' as young women. Our status bes significantly lower. By that time, you had better not regret¡ª" While she was still trying to advise Mindy, her cell phone rang. Juliana''s face lit up when she saw the caller ID. She picked up the phone and said, "Hello, Director Xu! Yes, yes, we''re here. Yes, it''s on the second floor. Well, I''ll go out and pick you up." "Mindy, the person is here. Try to make a good impression on himter," Juliana said. After hanging up the phone, Juliana winked at Mindy. Then, she walked out quickly with a smile. After Juliana left, Mindy was a little embarrassed and anxious. She exined to Fade, "I''m sorry, Fade. She didn''t tell me about the blind date when she invited me for today''s meal. She just told me about this after we met, so I couldn''t decline¡ª" Fade smiled gently and said, "It''s okay, it''s understandable. If the guy is suitable for you, it''s not a bad idea to have him taking care of you and Fish." Mindy''s eyes shed withplex emotions. She nced at Fade and was about to say something. The words were stuck in her throat and she was silent. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Fish pouted when she heard this. She grabbed Mindy and Fade''s arms and said in a clear voice, "I only want Mom and Brother Superman to apany me. I don''t want anyone else to apany me." Hearing that, Fade patted her little hand with a smile and said, "Alright, Brother Superman will promise you that I will apany you forever." "Yay!" The little girl nodded with satisfaction. Then, she moved her dark eyes and said, "Mom as well. Brother Superman, you have to apany Mom." Mindy was astonished and she blushed. She smiled apologetically at Fade, lowered her head, and looked at Fish saying, "Do not simply say this kind of thing. I¡ª" Fish pouted and said firmly, "No, I meant what I said. I want Brother Superman to be with Mom." Fade stroked the little girl''s head with a smile and chuckled. He said, "Okay, okay. Don''t be angry. Brother Superman will promise you that he''ll be with you and your mom in the future, okay?" Hearing Fade''s promise, the little girl revealed a bright smile. Her unhappy expression turned into a joyful expression. "Great! Brother Superman is the best," she said. Mindy was about to tell Fade something. At this moment, the sound of a series of footsteps approaching could be heard, and they heard Juliana''s voice. "Mindy, Mr. Xu is here," she said. Hearing the sound, they turned and looked in that direction. Then, they saw Julianaing over with a man in formal attire. As soon as he saw the man, Fade''s face suddenly fell. He narrowed his eyes and said with a slight surprise, "This is the guy? " Fish frowned and said loudly, "Bad guy!" Facing them, Mr. Xu in the suit was surprised and excited when he saw Mindy. His eyes lit up. However, when his gaze fell on Fade and Fish, his expression suddenly changed and he stood still. "You''re here!" he said. Mindy and Juliana were stunned and perplexed as they looked at each other. They said in confusion, "Do you guys know each other?" Fade whispered in Mindy''s ears, "This is the person we had a conflict with at the yground just now." " Wait, what?" After knowing the truth, Mindy frowned. She was unhappy that her friend had introduced such a selfish guy to her, even though she didn''t go on blind dates often. On the other side, Juliana and Mr. Xu whispered to each other. Juliana''s face also fell after she knew what had happened. She frowned and walked over with a sullen expression. She nced at Fade coldly and spoke to Mindy, " Mindy, do you know what happened just now, in regards to the conflict between your friend and your daughter with Mr. Xu and his son?" Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Upon hearing what Juliana Liu said, Mindy Wu couldn''t help but frown. She said unhappily, "He was bullying my daughter, Fish." When Juliana noticed Mindy''s attitude, she frowned as well. Then, she walked to Mindy and tried to persuade her in a low voice,saying, "Mindy, you should apologize to Mr. Xu now before he gets angry. Maybe this matter can be resolved and the rtionship can be salvaged." "Apologize?" Mindy looked at Juliana in disbelief. After being stunned for a few seconds, she said coldly, "He should be the one apologizing to us! Didn''t he bully a young child and even demanded for her to kneel down and apologize to him?" Mindy was emotional, but her voice was clear. Ocean Xu, who was standing opposite them, suddenly frowned and snorted. "Your daughter hit my son Jaeden. Shouldn''t she admit to her mistake and apologize to my son?"he said. Witnessing the current situation, Juliana quickly said something pleasant to make Director Xu feel better. "Director Xu, please don''t be mad. My friend is not aware of the previous incident and all the details surrounding it. I will try to advise her." "You can try to advise her!" Ocean snorted but he did not leave. Instead, he crossed his arms and began to ogle at Mindy. He looked at her from head to toe. If any other woman had talked to him like that, he would probably chase her away. However, Mindy looked youthful, as if she was in her twenties. In terms of her figure and her appearance, she was beautiful and she was a good catch. Even though she had a young daughter, she still looked great. Ocean was reluctant to leave as he was infatuated with Mindy. Moreover, even a wealthy man like Ocean might not be able to meet such a stunning beauty like Mindy. She could be rated almost 9 out of 10. More importantly, Mindy had a charm about her. She seemed special, elegant and dignified. Ocean''s heart started to flutter. He wanted to win her over. The thought of conquering this gorgeous beauty for his own pleasure and enjoyment excited him. Also, if he brought her out in society and met with his friends and contacts, her presence would add to this prestige and pride. It would be killing two birds with one stone. Therefore, at this moment, Ocean was interested in Mindy, and he prepared himself to court her and bring her home. At the same time, Juliana approached Mindy and gave her a knowing look. She said in a low voice," As you can see, even though Director Xu is angry, he is not leaving. This means that he is interested to get to know you. Don''t miss this opportunity. Get up and apologize to him now!" "I''m not interested in him!" Mindy said coldly. After Juliana heard what Mindy said, she felt desperate and angry. She pulled Mindy''s arm and said," Don''t be silly and make a mistake, Mindy. Do you know who he is? He is a big boss in Long City and he is worth tens of millions of yuan. You won''t be able to meet such an eligible bachelor in tiny Bay City." "It''s just tens of millions of yuan. I don''t care about that!" Mindy curled her lip scornfully and said. "You-" Juliana red at her. She shook her head as she could not believe what she was hearing. Then, she stamped her foot in a hurry and continued, "I know that you are arrogant. When you were in school, you looked down on all the boys there. However, the situation now is different. We are all adults and we all have been working in society for so many years. You should be clear on these matters." "In this modern society, being rich is the greatest ability." "Let me tell you, Ocean owns a clothing factory under his name. He has several houses which are worth more than ten million yuan. Moreover, his age and appearance are not bad. He is suitable for you, and he excels in many aspects inparison to you." "It''s not always possible to meet such an eligible bachelor. Besides, as a single mother with a daughter, it''s even more difficult for you to get a reliable guy." "So, quickly go and apologize to Director Xu now. As long as you apologize, it is still possible for you to continue with this blind date," Juliana kept trying to persuade her. At this time, Mindy''s expression waspletely cold. At first, Mindy did not want to say harsh things as Juliana was her ssmate. However, their values were totally different and they could not see eye to eye. Mindy stopped being polite and said coldly, "Juliana, stop talking. I don''t want to go on this blind date. Also, it''s impossible for me to apologize to him." "Mindy, how can you do this? Do you know how much effort I put in to find good men for you? How can you¡ª" Juliana was furious. Mindy''s gaze turned as cold as ice. She sneered and said, "Juliana, you just said that we are all adults. Do you think I am a fool? You think I am not aware of the reason behind your enthusiasm for this blind date?" "I, I don''t understand what you''re talking about," Juliana replied. Her expression changed slightly, and it was somewhat unnatural.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mindy snorted and said coldly, "Juliana, I know that you are working for a dating website currently. Matchmaking is your job. Therefore, you can get amission if this blind date is sessful." " Just be honest if you are doing this for the money. Don''t use our friendship from high school as a facade or say that you are trying to do something good for my future. I find all those silly excuses disgusting and ridiculous," Mindy said without restraint in a cold manner. Juliana didn''t expect Mindy to be aware of her background and know the truth of this matter. Her face suddenly became gloomy, and her expression kept changing, and different emotions shed across her face. In the end, she knew that she couldn''t make a match with this blind date. Therefore, she stopped being polite. She sneered and looked at Mindy. She said in a jeering and haughty manner, "Since you want to speak like that, I''ll get straight to the point." "Who do you think you are? Are you still the campus belle? These so-called beauties back in school are not worth mentioning. Perhaps when they were youthful, they might have some value. However, with this old face of yours, how valuable are you now?" "You Mindy didn''t expect Juliana to say such vicious words. She couldn''t help but be stunned. Juliana continued, "Stop acting so noble and elegant. You''re just a divorced woman with a daughter. You are now spoiled used goods and you are carrying this extra baggage around. Someone else has had their fun with you and flung you aside like trash. I wanted to introduce Director Xu to you because I thought that you had great qualities . Anyway, if you don''t want to proceed with this date, you won''t find anyone suitable. In the end, maybe you have to sell yourself at bars with your fading looks." "Juliana, you-" Mindy was so angry that her cheeks turned red, and the blue veins on her forehead were about to burst out. "Haha, you are¡ª" Juliana still tried to continue talking. At this moment, a shadow passed in front of everyone. Next, a pping sound was heard. Juliana''s mouth was struck with a heavy blow while she was sneering at Mindy and insulting her. Her cheeks suddenly became red and swollen, and the burning pain caused her to scream in pain. Then, she looked at Fade who was in front of her, and she couldn''t help but freeze. Then, she said angrily, "You, how dare you hit me. I''m going to kill you. I¡ª" Before Juliana could finish her words, another loud sound was heard. Fade pped her again, which caused the other side of her face to be red and swollen. After this, Juliana was about to lose her mind. She did not care for her image and she shouted, "You filthy thing! How dare you hit me! I will fight you. I''m going to kill you!" "You dare to take action?" Fade shouted and he looked at Juliana coldly. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 When Juliana Liu, who was going crazy, saw Fade Chen''s icy gaze, she suddenly felt that her body was chilly and she was trembling. She was totally paralyzed, like an ice sculpture that was frozen and stationary. Juliana did not dare to attack Fade. She turned to Mindy Wu and said, "Mindy, you rejected Director Xu just for this filthy guy who is poor and useless. I think you are insane. Besides being young, this guy has no other strengths at all!" Mindy wanted to exin that Fade was not her man. Instead, her exnation turned into a snort and she said, "I like him. It''s none of your business." After saying this, Mindy couldn''t help but feel that her cheeks were hot. She looked at Fade secretly but he didn''t seem to notice her different expression. She quickly moved her eyes away from him and she felt relieved. At the same time, she felt a strange sadness because he did not show any reaction. Juliana sneered and said to Mindy, "I really didn''t expect this. At this age, you are still daydreaming and you are not aware of reality. You actually like this poor fellow who has nothing. Is it because he is good at making you happy in bed?" Mindy blushed as she didn''t expect Juliana to say such crude things in public. She couldn''t help but shout angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about? Fade and I didn''t-" Looking at Mindy''s exaggerated reaction, Juliana was quite sure that Mindy and Fade were a couple. She said coldly," Oh Mindy, I can''t believe that the innocent and pure campus belle who did not even allow guys to hold your hands back then, has be a slut behind doors. I''m curious how our ssmates will react if they know that you have changed so much." "You Mindy was so angry that her expression darkened. Fade''s eyes darkened as well. He glided toward Juliana. Juliana, who was just pped by him twice, was frightened. When Fade was about to hit her, she quickly screamed and retreated toward Ocean Xu to hide behind him. When Ocean saw this, his heart pounded violently and his face showed that he was afraid. This reminded him of what had happened downstairs in the yground just now. He could not defeat Fade, and Fade had also defeated his driver who was even a retired soldier. As Ocean saw Fade chasing Juliana and approaching himself, he took a few steps back involuntarily. He looked at his surroundings in fear, and then he saw a middle-aged man in a suit passing by. Suddenly, Ocean was delighted and quickly walked toward the guy. He said: "Hello, Manager Song.'' When Manager Song heard his voice, he turned his head and saw Ocean. He was surprised and he said, "Director Xu, did youe to our mall to have a meal? Why didn''t you inform me that you are coming today? I could have weed you properly." Manager Song was the manager of the shopping mall. He was in charge of the management and businesses of the whole shopping mall. He was considered one of the important people here in this mall. When such a powerful man treated Ocean so politely, he felt proud and he enjoyed the respect he was given. However, at the same time, Fade had already caught up with Juliana and he pped her a few times. Juliana''s face was all swollen. Seeing this situation, Ocean''s expression changed and he quickly said," Manager Song, this guy is causing trouble here. He was assaulting people without proper reasons. I think you should handle this issue." Manager Song saw the situation and his face fell. He waved his hand and said: " All the security guards,e over here now." Then, he approached Fade and shouted coldly, "Do you know the consequences of making trouble in Gxy za?" Fade frowned slightly and looked at Manager Song. He exined, "I wasn''t the one who made trouble.They were the ones making trouble. They just¡ª¡± Before Fade could defend himself, Manager Song interrupted him. "Enough. Why would someone important like Director Xu make a fuss here? You had better behave well! Security guards, take him away quickly." Manager Song waved his hand directly and asked the security guards to arrest him. When he saw this, Ocean reminded him in a pretentious manner, " Manager Song, you must be cautious as this fellow is a good fighter." Manager Song sneered. He spoke in disdain and in confidence, "Director Xu, rest assured that the security guards in Gxy za are veterans. They are retired soldiers whom we hired withrge sries. Their abilities are undoubtedly powerful." As they were talking, around five security guards surrounded Fade. "Arrest him and take him to the security room!" Manager Song shouted. Ocean couldn''t help but show a proud look at this moment. He crossed his arms and looked at Fade while sneering at him. " Even though you can fight, so what? You''re just an ant in front of prestigious people like us!" Fade snorted and was almost ready to start a fight. At this time, Mindy came forward and shouted coldly, "Stop!" The security guards were shocked by her voice. They couldn''t help but stop and look at Mindy. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When Manager Song saw this, he also froze for a moment. Then, his face fell.He eximed in anger, "Are you guys scared silly? What are you doing? Don''t just stare at her. Take action!" The security guards were about to take action. At this time, Mindy shouted coldly again, "I asked you to stop, do you hear me?" "Who do you think you are? Asking us to stop?" Manager Song came over and shouted rudely. Mindy took out a ck card directly and handed it to Manager Song. She said coldly, "Who am I? You can see this clearly for yourself!" Juliana nced at the card and said with a disdainful smile, "Mindy, are you being silly? Do you think this ck card, which is avable for 100 yuan on the Inte, can be used to fool Manager Song? It''s ridiculous. Don''t you see what ce this is?" Ocean immediately took out his gold card to show off. He said arrogantly and disdainfully: "Gxy za''s VIP card is gold, not ck. You should put in more effort if you want to fake it." Manager Song''s first instincts was not to believe her. He waved his hand and was about to take a closer look at Mindy''s ck card. At this moment, Mindy shouted, "See clearly! What is this?" Manager Song looked over and saw that there was a logo on the ck card. The logo consisted of 5 stars, and they were golden and red .Surrounding this logo was a pitch ck color. The quality of the card looked beyond average. Abruptly, Manager Song remembered something and his facial expression changed. He looked at Mindy in disbelief and said:" This is a Star Gold Card. Only a VIP like President Wu owns this card. How could you Manager Song''s face was full of surprise, but Juliana and Ocean who were next to him were confused. "What is this Star Gold Card that you were mentioning, Manager Song? Why have I not heard of this VIP card before?" Manager Song exined, "It''s normal that you have never heard of this card before, as this VIP card is only given to a few people by President Wu. There are probably less than 10 Star Gold cards. All the card owners are prestigious and powerful people with high status." Chapter 452 Chapter 452 "President Wu? Are you saying that VIP card was personally issued by Charles Wu of Gxy za?" Ocean Xu asked. He was feeling a little incredulous. Manager Song nodded and said solemnly, "As far as I know, in Long City right now, only Mayor Huang and Edward Sun, the current master of the Sun Family, has this Star Gold card." Mayor Huang and Edward''s names caused Ocean''s expression to change, and he had a strange expression on his face. Ocean was famous and had a high status in Long City. However,pared with important personages like Mayor Huang and Edward, he was not at the same level at all. For a moment, Ocean''s expression was a bit gloomy. His eyes turned as he stared at the ck and golden VIP card. He began to think quickly. Juliana Liu sneered and said, "Director Xu, Manager Song, will this Star Gold card appear in the hands of people at her level? I think it''s fake, or maybe she found it somewhere and picked it up." After hearing her words, Manager Song and Ocean''s eyes lit up and their expressions changed. Then, they looked at Mindy and Fade with unfriendly expressions and with sneers on their faces. "Manager Song, is your shopping mall going to turn a blind eye to such con men?" Ocean said clearly. Manager Song then nodded and said, "Please don''t worry, Director Xu. We won''t let this matter go!" After that, Manager Song waved to the security guards and said, "Go and arrest them." Mindy didn''t expect them to take action after she had disyed her VIP ck card. She shouted coldly, "Manager Song, you don''t know the whole story at all. You just listen to the words of one side and ask the guards to arrest us. As far as I know, the rules of Gxy za are not like this." Manager Song snorted and said disdainfully, "Who do you think you are? I am the manager here at Gxy za, and my words arew here." Hearing this, Mindy''s expression became cold. Then, she took out her cell phone and dialed a number, saying, "Brother, I am now in Long City''s Gxy za at town center. I have encountered something..." Hearing her call, Manager Song, Ocean and Juliana all smiled sarcastically. They didn''t take her call for assistance seriously at all. "Hey, you still want to call someone? Do you really think you are an important personage?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Mindy, since we are ssmates, I advise you not to waste your efforts. Now,e and apologize to Director Xu and Manager Song. This is the best option for you." "Guards, take action now. Grab the phone!" The security guards rushed over and were about to start a fight. Mindy''s expression became tense. At this moment, Fade moved. With a sh, he rushed forward like a shadow toward the guards. Then, there was a series of loud cracks. In less than three minutes, all the security guards were knocked down to the ground by Fade. All of them had painful expressions and they groaned and wailed. They had lost their capacity to fight back. Manager Song and the others, who were gleeful, were shocked when they saw this.Their faces fell. Ocean was even more shocked, and he took a few steps backward instinctively. Manager Song''s face fell, and he snorted. He red at Fade and said in a cold voice, "You dare to hit people, you are so brazen!" "Ask all the security guards in the mall toe here! Also, call the police and let the police arrest them," Manager Song ordered. Soon, the security guards in the mall began to take action and came forward aggressively. Fade nced at them coldly and then walked back. Looking at Mindy, who had just finished talking on the phone, he picked up Fish, who was frightened. He said lightly, "Fish,e on, let''s go to eat. I''m so hungry." Then, Fade came to the dining table with Fish in his arms. He sat down and began to eat. The little girl''s attention was distracted by the delicious food. She pounced on the food, forgetting the current situation they were in. Mindy also came over and sat opposite them. She watched her daughter and Fade with a smile as they ate. The three of them were in such a state, and this surprised Manager Song, Ocean, and the others. They didn''t expect that under these circumstances, these people wouldn''t run away or act like they were afraid. Instead, they sat down and ate in a leisurely manner. At this moment, Manager Song thought of the Star Gold VIP card that Mindy had shown him. He felt a little nervous and uneasy. Ocean saw this and said, "Manager Song, don''t worry. They know that they can''t escape, so they''re just pretending to be rxed. When the security guards and the policee here, their act will be over." Juliana clutched her swollen cheeks and said with a face full of resentment, "Yes, we must teach them a lessonter." About five minutester, there was the dense sound of footsteps. Guards of Gxy za rushed over. A pair of policemen in uniform also came forward with stern expressions. Seeing them, Manager Song let out a sigh of relief. He immediately walked over and said to the police, "These people were fighting and they caused trouble in our mall. They injured many security guards as well." Ocean immediately added, "That guy is a little powerful. My bodyguard was beaten up by him. Be careful, everyone." When the police heard this, they frowned slightly. Then, they approached Fade and Mindy cautiously. Manager Song then waved his hand and asked the security guards behind him to surround them. Five or six policemen, with dozens of security guards outside, surrounded the table where Fade was at. Just as the people were about to take action, the thick voice of a man rang out. "What are all of you doing?" Hearing this voice, everyone turned their heads and looked over. They saw a man with an extraordinary air in histe thirtiesing over. He was wearing an elegant suit. Seeing the man, Manager Song was shocked and he immediately went up to him. "President Wu, why, why are you here?"he asked. He was none other than the owner of Gxy za, Charles Wu. Seeing this, Ocean immediately guessed Charles''s identity and he greeted him with a smile. "Nice to meet you, President Wu. I''m Ocean from Ocean Tune clothingpany. The coboration between ourpany and your shopping mall is going smoothly. We¡ª" As for Juliana, she couldn''t speak at all at this time. Her status was far inferior to Mr. Wu''s. Facing Manager Song and Ocean''s ttering words, Charles''s expression was darkened. He nced at them and ignored them. Then, he quickly walked toward the people who were being surrounded. Manager Song was stunned and then he said in a hurry, "President Wu, don''t go inside. There''s a violent lunatic inside. He is very dangerous-" Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Charles Wu did not pay attention to Manager Song''s words at all. He went straight through the security guards and the police who were surrounding them and walked forward to the seats. When Manager Song and the others saw this, they were nervous. Although they were afraid, they approached the scene closely as well. Then, they saw Mindy Wu standing up and smiling. She weed Charles intimately and said, "Brother, you are here." Fish, whose mouth was oily due to the food she was eating, also looked up at this moment. She greeted him sweetly, saying, "Hello, uncle!" Fade Chen nodded to Charles and said, "President Wu!" Charles smiled and said, "I''m here!" Manager Song, Ocean Xu, Juliana Liu and the others were stunned when they saw this scene. They couldn''t believe what had just happened and they were frozen on the spot. They could not come to their senses and they were inplete shock. "Just now, she was calling President Wu ''brother''. What, what is going on here?" "Is she really President Wu''s sister? No way. Is this a mistake?" "If she is President Wu''s sister, then it makes sense that she has the Star Gold VIP card!" They spected about this matter, and then their eyes fell on Juliana. With inquiring looks, they asked her, "Who is this Mindy Wu?" Juliana was nervous and surprised at this moment. She quickly exined, "I, I don''t know. When Mindy and I were in high school, she, she didn''t reveal her family background. I thought that she was just an ordinary person, so-" "You thought..." "An ordinary person! President Wu''s sister, is she considered an ordinary person?" At this moment, both Manager Song and Ocean were on the verge of cursing, and their expressions were extremely unpleasant. Manager Song was even more frightened. He squeezed out a smile and walked toward Charles. "President Wu, I, I¡ª" Before he could exin, Charles said in a cold voice, "My sister has told me everything about what happened just now." "Manager Song, you didn''t figure out the truth of the situation, and you ordered the security guards to arrest them for no reason. Is that true?"Charles asked in a deep voice. Manager Song''s expression changed, and he instinctively wanted to deny this. However, when he noticed Charles''s expression, he didn''t dare to lie. He could only nod and say with much difficulty, "Yes. This is true. However, It, It was an ident-" This is from N?velDrama.Org. "An ident?" Charles answered. His face fell. He snorted and interrupted Manager Song''s words. He said in a cold voice, "No need to exin to me. You''re fired. Go to the HR department to handle the formalities of this matter." Hearing this, Manager Song suddenly looked crestfallen. His face was pale, and he fell to his knees and begged for mercy. "President Wu, I was wrong. I know that I made a mistake. Give me another chance, I will never act like this again. I-" Charles waved his hand and said to the security guards, "Take him away!" The security guards who were initially going to deal with Fade turned to confront Manager Song. They ignored his pleading cries and took him away directly. After Manager Song was taken away, Ocean and Juliana suddenly trembled and they were even more frightened. However, theyforted themselves in their hearts, saying, "We are not even employees of Crimson Star Group, thepany who owns Gxy za. Even if Charles is angry with us, he can''t do anything to us." Just as they were thinking about this, Charles cast his eyes at them and said in a cold voice, "Did you say that Ocean Tune clothingpany has a coboration with Gxy za?" Ocean nodded and said, "Yes, yes. President Wu, Ocean Tune Company¡ª" Before he could finish, Charles waved his hand and interrupted him. He said coldly, "From now on, all the clothing items from yourpany will be withdrawn from Gxy za. Our coboration will bepletely terminated." Hearing this, Ocean staggered backward and almost fell to the ground. Hispany was notrge, and his target market was basically in Long City. If he lost his coboration with Gxy za, which was thergest shopping mall in Long City, then he would lose almost 90% of his market. The clothing items from his factory were not suitable for stalls or small shops, as no one would buy them due to the higher price. As for the higher- end boutique stores, his clothing items were not good enough in terms of quality. There was an option for them to open their own shops to sell these clothes directly, but the factory could not afford this high cost. Therefore, if Ocean Tune''s coboration with Gxy za was terminated, Ocean Tune Clothing Company would definitely be dead in the water. Instantly, Ocean was like Manager Song just now. He knelt down, cried, yelled, and begged for mercy. Charles waved his hand without hesitation or mercy and allowed the security guards to take him away. As for Juliana, Charles didn''t even look at her, and he didn''t care about her at all. Later, Charles talked with the police for a while and asked them to leave. Then, he sat down beside Mindy and chatted with Fade. Charles chatted with Mindy and Fish for a while, then he looked at Fade with a respectful expression and said, "Mr. Chen, did you just return from South Hanover City? If it weren''t for Mindy''s phone call, I wouldn''t have known about this." Fade nodded lightly and said, "I just came back yesterday. During this period of time, is the business world of Dragonville in a rtively stable state?" Charles said, "Yes, I would say that it¡¯s rtively stable. The Dai family and the Qian family, who are coborating with us, are rtively easygoing. However, the An family may have their own ideas..." "The An family? What are they up to?" Fade said. He frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, he recalled that the An family owned thergest advertising and mediapany in Long City. They were involved in the entertainment, film, and television businesses. Charles exined, "Some time ago, there was news from South Hanover City that you were targeted by mebird Mercenary Group. Rumor has it that mebird sent their elite masters to deal with you. Therefore, some people may be thinking of advancing their individual positions, but overall, they haven''t done anything out of line." Fade nodded, and he could understand this matter. After all, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Crimson Star Group had suppressed the coalition of the Dai, the An, and the Qian families. These families had a long history in Long City''s business circle. Quin Lin and Charles had achieved this not through the strength of their businesses, but through the assistance of Fade''s powerful martial- arts skills. Also, the Sun family was defeated at that time, which contributed to the sess of Quin and Charles in Long City''s business arena. Now, it was rumored that Fade had been defeated or killed by members of the mebird Mercenary Group. Without the backing of Fade and this kind of forceful oppression, it was natural for some people to have some different ideas on their positions. Fade didn''t care much about this. After all, he was not very interested in ns for business expansion. He just wanted to help his wife and make her happy in the process. It would be best if they didn''t have any ulterior motives. If they really did something out of line, then Fade wouldn''t minding over to wipe them out. They would have to experience the true extent of his powers. Fade and Charles were discussing this matter. Juliana, who was scared, waspletely stunned at this moment. The fact that Mindy was Charles''s sister had given her a tremendous shock. Unexpectedly, Charles''s attitude toward Fade was so respectful. He was like a subordinate reporting to his superior. Fade''s status seemed even higher than Charles''s. For a moment, Juliana was uneasy. She felt a whirlwind of emotions. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Who exactly was this Fade Chen? Why was Charles Wu so respectful toward him? Could he be someone at the same level as Mayor Huang and the elders of the Sun family? She had no idea that Mindy Wu came from such a prominent background. Mindy had always acted so low-key around her. Juliana Liu was so scared that she couldn''t help trembling, and then she fell to the ground and gazed at Mindy. She wanted to ask for her forgiveness. Fortunately for her, Mindy did not bother with her and she had no intention of paying attention to Juliana. She waved her hand and asked someone to drive her away. Juliana heaved a sigh of relief. They sat at the table, eating and chatting. Fade also got some updates on Mindy''s situation from the conversation. After Mindy''s previous encounter with her ex-husband Boris Song, she had changed Fish''s surname.Then, she had a change of heart. In the past, she might have some faint expectations in her heart that Boris would return and look for her and her daughter. She hoped in the past that the three of them could reunite and live a happy life. However, after that incident, Mindypletely gave up on Boris. She finally let go of thest obsessive intent in her heart, and she decided to start afresh. Therefore, Mindy came to Long City with Fish and started her new life. She wanted to live in a different city in a different location. Old Mr. Wu and Charles supported Mindy''s decision wholeheartedly. After some discussion in the family, Charles nned toe up with the funds to open a cafe for Mindy and let her be responsible for the management of it. The main purpose for this was not to make a profit, but to allow Mindy to do what she liked. Also, it would be more convenient for her to take care of Fish too. When Fade heard this news, he immediately smiled and said, "Sister Mindy, please inform me when the cafe is opened. If I go to your cafe to buy something, you must give me a discount!" Mindy smiled and said, "As long as you are willing toe, everything will be free for you at all times." The little girl Fish also looked at Fade in an innocent manner and said, "Brother Superman, I learned from my mother how to make biscuits. When the timees, I''ll invite you to eat the biscuits that I made." "Well, I am looking forward to the biscuits made by Fish!" Fade said with a smile. He pinched Fish''s tender little face and she giggled as he teased her. After chatting for a while, Fish was full and she fell asleep. Therefore, Mindy took Fish and was about to leave. Charles took them away. When he was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something and turned to Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, are you free next week?" "What''s the matter?" Fade asked. Charles exined with a smile, "There will be a famous jewelrypanying to Dragonville to hold a jewelry exhibition next week. There will be an auction. Old Mr Du and I will attend this event. Can you help us appraise the items?" Fade understood and then he nodded. "Okay, I''m free next week. You can contact me when the timees." "Well, thank you, Mr. Chen," Charles thanked him and then left. Then, Fade got up and left the restaurant. Walking out of the shopping mall, Fade looked at the time. It was just two o''clock in the afternoon. It was still too early to go back home now. Fade was not in a hurry, so he put his hands in his pockets and wandered around on the bustlingmercial street. While walking around, Fade was in high spirits. After he had descended from the mountain, he hadn''t done much window shopping, except maybe a few times with Momo Soo. He could experience the joy of the ordinary shopper now. While walking on the street, Fade suddenly saw a crowd of people in front of him. They were taking photos and yelling. The sound of cameras clicking and the people crying out in excitement caused the scene to be quite lively and noisy. Instantly, Fade walked over with excitement. After using a little of his inner energy, Fade squeezed into the crowd through a narrow way and reached the inner area of the crowd. A group of security guards and bodyguards had ced a cordon there. They had stern expressions. The surrounding onlookers were blocked and they stood outside. Looking inside the area, Fade saw a fashionable and stylish young woman making various poses in front of a building. The surrounding cameramen were busy taking photos. "Who is she? What is she doing? Is she in a movie?" Fade asked a enthusiastic fat guy beside him curiously. Hearing this, the fat man red at Fade in disbelief and said, "Rowena Song, you don''t even know her? What are you doing here?" "Rowena? Is she a celebrity?" Fade answered. He shook his head as he had never heard of this name. Then, he saw the fat man frowning, and he seemed like he was going to lose his temper. Fade quickly smiled and exined, "I don''t pay much attention to the entertainment circle, so I don''t know much about these stars. Brother, please introduce her to me!" This fat man was obviously Rowena''s loyal fan. His eyes lit up and he said, "Rowena is 22 years old. She is originally from Dragonville, Long City. When she was eight years old, she took part in a speech contest held by all the primary schools in the city..." The fat man continued to introduce Rowena''s biography. He couldn''t stop speaking of all her achievements, from her childhood to adulthood. He also told Fade about all her filmography and career milestones. Hearing this, Fade had a summary of Rowena''s life in his mind. He was clear on her identity and status. Rowena was considered a child star. She was involved in several TV dramas when she was a child. Later, she went to college. After graduation, she returned to the entertainment field. She shot two TV series and two movies. Although the quality of her films and TV series was average, these films and television dramas starred an ensemble cast full of attractive young people. This stirred up many heated discussions and attracted a lot of attention from the public. Therefore, Rowena started to rise to stardom. In addition to this, the dramas she had starred in when she was a child were reyed on TV. This attracted the attention of older fans, who were nostalgic of the past. Rowena became popr in just over a year, and her position in the industry was rising quickly. Now, she was definitely one of the most popr B-list celebrities. It was only a matter of time for her to make a breakthrough and be an A -list celebrity. Also, Rowena was a native of Dragonville, which caused her to be even more popr there. The attention she garnered was not less than many A- list celebrities. Now, she was here to shoot an advertisement for a clothingpany. Since her shoot was located in a prosperousmercial street, a lot of fans and passers-by came over when the shoot began. Fade looked at Rowena and noticed that she was really good-looking. He rated her almost an 8out of 10. With fashionable clothes and good styling, she looked even more attractive and mesmerizing. No wonder many male fans were so enthusiastic about her and they were obsessed with her. However, Fade had such a beautiful wife like Quin Lin, Therefore, he felt that Rowena was just average. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. So, after watching for a while, Fade turned around and was prepared to leave. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Just as Fade Chen was about to take action and walk away, the security guards and the bodyguards who were manning the cordon suddenly waved their rubber batons and shouted fiercely. "Get out of the way, get out of the way!" they said. The security guards drove the fans and the passers-by away, and they cleared the road. Then, the assistants and agents quickly escorted Rowena Song away. The cameramen, the crew in charge of lighting, and the other staff members also left. It seemed that the shoot was over. When her fans saw that Rowena was about to depart, they were reluctant to leave. They crowded near the police cordon and waved their cell phones and autograph books, shouting one after the other. "Rowena, I love you!" "Rowena, sign an autograph for me!" "Rowena, I have been your fan for the past 15 years." "Look over here, Rowena." Her fans were very enthusiastic, but Rowena''s attitude was very cold. She nced at the crowd through her sunsses, then quickened her pace and got into a ck Mercedes-Benz. Then, she asked the driver to drive away. Cars were actually not allowed in thismercial street. However, a superstar like Rowena was obviously an exception. The car started and suddenly rushed forward at a fast speed. The fans and passers-by who were watching in front were shocked and hurriedly made way for the car to leave. When some passers- by saw this, they couldn''t help but frown and be unhappy. "Why are you driving so recklessly? You almost hit someone!" "This is a pedestrian street, and you can''t drive a car here!" "Celebrities can get away with these things. What the hell was that?" "D*mn it, the car almost bumped into me just now. Fortunately, I escaped quickly!" The passers- by were dissatisfied. Some of her imbecile fans immediately rushed over angrily, and they defended Rowena''s behavior. They started arguing with these people. "Who told you to stand in front of the car and not give way? You even me Rowena for driving too fast!" "My Rowena is a superstar. Even if she drives into the Forbidden City, it is natural and correct. Don''t even mention this street.." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s your luck if she hits you!" "Who do you think you are? Who are you to talk about my Rowena ?" The scene instantly became a bit chaotic when the passers-by and the crazy fans got into a fight. Looking at the foolish fans who were furious and red in their faces, Fade couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh lightly. The behavior of these fans caused him, a passer-by, to feel a little disgusted with Rowena. Fade had no interest in watching this boring scene. Therefore, he squeezed out of the crowd and was ready to leave. At this moment, there was a sudden yell in front of him, and then someone eximed loudly in shock. "Someone was hit. Come on, stop the car!" "Stop them! Hurry up! Don''t let them get away!" "Oh dear, someone is bleeding. Is there a doctor? Come and save him!" "The car has hit someone and run away. Quick, stop it!" Amid the sounds of shouting, there was the sound of an ear-piercing buzz from the car engine. Then, the screams and scolding voices of the passers-by could be heard. Fade squeezed through the crowd and rushed over. At a nce, he saw an old man lying on the street in front of him. Blood oozed from the back of his head, dyeing the floor tiles red. In front of them, a ck Mercedes Benz left quickly. It was the car that Rowena was sitting in just now. "This famous celebrity hits someone and flees!" Fade thought to himself. His heart skipped a beat, and his expression turned cold. Looking at the Mercedes- Benz that was about to drive out from the pedestrian street, Fade took action and he wanted to rush over to stop the car. However, at this moment, someone screamed, "Oh no, this elderly man is unconscious. Come and rescue him!" When Fade heard this scream, he could only stop and he ran quickly toward the unconscious old man who was hit. There were a lot of onlookers around the old man, but no one helped him. After all, ordinary people did not dare to help out if they were not medical professionals. Besides, in this society, there were many people who were framed and charged for the crime after saving someone''s life. Everyone was worried but they did not dare to take any action randomly. Therefore, the crowd gathered around the scene but they could only be anxious about the matter. No one could do anything about it. Fade didn''t have so much to worry about. He rushed directly to the old man, bent down, and quickly examined the old man''s condition. Then, he held the old man''s wrist and analyzed his pulse. In less than a minute, Fade let go of his hand and took out a pair of silver needles that he carried with him. He shouted to the passersby, "Who has white liquor and a lighter? Give it to me now." The passersby were busy for a while. Soon, someone took a bottle of liquor and a lighter from the store beside the road and handed it to Fade. Fade took the liquor with his left hand and broke the bottle with a powerful pinching gesture from his thumb and index finger. Then, Fade poured the liquor on the silver needle. He rinsed it and used the lighter to set the silver needle in mes. The silver needle was engulfed by the blue me and it was quickly disinfected. Then, with the silver needle in his hand, Fade turned toward the old man''s head. Focusing his gaze, he intended to perform acupuncture on the old man''s head with his needle. Just when the silver needle was about to pierce the old man''s head, a woman''s voice could be heard. "What are you doing? Stop!" When Fade heard the sound, his hands stopped moving. He looked up and saw a woman in her late twenties with short hair. She was wearing a pair of sses with ck frames. She walked quickly toward him. "Er-" Fade frowned slightly. Then, he lowered his head and prepared to continue with his acupuncture. However, when the short-haired woman saw this, her voice became more stern. She rushed over and shouted, "I asked you to stop. Didn''t you hear me?" The short- haired woman rushed over. She grabbed Fade''s wrist and red at him. "I''m trying to rescue him. Don''t dy me," Fade said. At this time, the passers-by also pointed at the woman and talked about her. Obviously, they were dissatisfied with her for preventing Fade from saving the old master. "Rescue him? You are using such a long silver needle to pierce his head. Are you saving him or harming him?" The short- haired woman shouted. "I am a doctor specializing in traditional Chinese medicine, and acupuncture is a normal procedure," Fade exined in a deep voice. "Traditional Chinese Medicine!" The short-haired woman''s eyes froze. She looked at Fade and shouted, "Why do doctors of Chinese Medicinee here to create havoc? Can doctors of Chinese Medicine cure this kind of injury? What''s more, at your age, you look like an undergraduate student. What standard can you have in Chinese medicine?" Fade looked at the old man on the ground, whose face was getting paler. He frowned discontentedly and said, "You are blocking me from saving him. Do you know that you are killing him?" " You are piercing needles randomly into other people. This traditional Chinese medicine is harmful and will kill him," The woman shouted. Then, she pushed Fade away and said, "I am a specialist doctor from City Medical Center. This injury from the car ident is not curable by traditional Chinese medicine. Don''t create any trouble. Get out of the way!" When those passers-by who were dissatisfied with this woman just now heard that this woman was actually a specialist doctor at the City Medical Center, their expressions suddenly changed, and they all looked at her in unison. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 The passers- by who were on Fade Chen''s side sided with the short-haired woman at this moment. "Ordinary doctors can''t work at City Medical Center!" "She can be a specialist there, and be a director of Internal Medicine at such a young age. She is absolutely an expert." "Director of Internal Medicine. Yes, I do remember her. Oh, it''s Daphne Tao. She is really the director of Internal Medicine at City Medical Center." "Brother, let the professionals handle this matter!" "We know that you are kind- hearted, but Chinese medicine can''t bepared with professional Western medicine." The passers-by started speaking up one after the other. Daphne, the short- haired doctor, bent down and began to check on the old man''s physical condition. However, when she saw the oozing blood on the old man''s forehead and his pale face, she couldn''t help but look serious and said, "Oh no, the old man has lost a lot of blood. We must stop the bleeding immediately." Although Dr. Tao had seen the patient''s condition, she didn''t have any medicine or equipment at hand. At this time, she could only use her hands to cover the wound and do some basic procedures to stop the bleeding there. At the same time, she shouted to a passerby, "Hurry, call an ambnce." At this moment, Fade looked at the old man''s eyelids and discovered a faint purple-red light in the old man''s eyes. Suddenly, Fade''s heart jolted and he realized that something was wrong. He held the silver needle and leaned toward the old man. He said, "This old man is in a critical situation. I must perform acupuncture on him immediately." Hearing that, Dr. Tao opened her arms to stop Fade. She red at Fade nervously and said, "The old man''s situation is bad enough. Don''t mess around." Fade quickly exined, "Take a look at the old man''s eyes. It is a symptom of the sympathetic nerves being suppressed by a blot clot in the brain. Now, the blood clot has berger. If you don''t treat this as soon as possible, he may survive, but it is very likely that he will be retarded due to the long period of pressure on his nerves ." Hearing that, Daphne looked at the old man''s eyelids instantly and was shocked because she knew that Fade was right. However, Daphne was still not at ease to allow such a young man in his early twenties to perform acupuncture on the old man. She looked at Fade in an alert and doubtful manner and said, "I know very well how difficult it is to perform acupuncture on someone''s head. Even the former Director of Traditional Chinese Medicine in our hospital does not dare to do this procedure without thoughtful consideration. How dare you do this?" Fade spoke sternly with a serious face," I am confident in my medical skills. I can guarantee that there will be no problems with my acupuncture." Daphne was stunned. She did not expect Fade to say such a thing. However, she immediately shook her head and did not allow Fade to proceed. After all, Fade''s words were too direct, and he was overconfident.She became more distrustful of Fade''s medical skills. "No, I can''t allow you to proceed with acupuncture. Otherwise, there will be high chances of complications. We should wait for the ambnce toe." Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown. Then, he nced at the old man on the ground, and the man''s face was paler than before. Fade immediately snorted and said, "You are stopping me from rescuing the people that you can''t save. You want to watch as the old man''s situation gets worse. Is this a good choice?" Daphne turned around and looked at the old man''s face. At this moment, she was in a dilemma and couldn''t make a decision. Just as Daphne was hesitating, the old man trembled. Then, blood began to ooze out from his mouth, his nose and corners of his eyes. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown and his heart skipped a beat. Then, he rushed over quickly with a silver needle in his hand. "Get out of my way. The old man is in a critical situation,"he said. All of a sudden, Daphne was pushed away by Fade. She was dissatisfied. She got up and was ready to stop Fade . However, Fade moved faster than her. Shortly after he rushed over, he pierced the thin silver needle into the old man''s head. With Fade''s movements, the needle which was as long as 2 fingers was pricked into the old man''s head. Only the outer part was left outside. Moreover, Fade''s movements were very fast. After the first needle, he immediately pierced one more. In a short while, more than 20 needles were pierced densely on the old man''s head. Daphne, who had rushed over, saw this and she could not help but be worried and angry. She was almost about to explode. The needles were so random and they were pierced swiftly. This was not simr to the skills of an experienced doctor in Chinese medicine and this man was obviously a fraud. At this moment, Daphne was quite certain that the guy in front of her was a fraud pretending to be a Chinese medicine practitioner. With so many needles pierced into the old man''s head, the old man would probably die. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, Daphne rushed over and tried to push Fade away. ''Tm asking you to get out of my way!"she said. When Fade was about to pierce thest needle, he felt Daphne rushing toward him from behind. He used a gust of inner energy to stabilize himself against Daphne''s pushing movements. Then, he pierced thest silver needle into the old man''s head with his right hand with uracy and speed. Fade let out a sigh of relief. He turned around and red at Daphne, yelling coldly, "What are you doing? Don''t you know that if you push me all of a sudden, it''s very likely that I''ll lose control of my silver needles and pierce the wrong ce." Daphne was furious at this moment. She yelled at Fade angrily, "You fraud! How can you treat this patient''s life like a joke? You have no conscience at all." "Who said that I am a fraud? I am treating this old man," Fade said. Daphne red at Fade and said, "I can tell at a nce that you''re a fraud with your random acupuncture procedures. Do you still want to argue with me?" "You can''t understand my techniques, so you call me a fraud. You are too arrogant!" Fade shouted coldly. Daphne said, "I''m the Director of Internal Medicine at City Medical Center. I have more knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine than you think. You can''t fool me." While speaking, Daphne stopped Fade and said coldly, "You harmed the elder. Now, don''t even think about leaving." Looking at this woman''s determined expression, Fade couldn''t help but be angry and speechless. However, he also knew that no matter how he exined the situation to her at this moment, she would not believe him. He could only let the facts be his defense. So, Fade stopped arguing with Daphne and looked at the old man and tried to observe his condition. Seeing this, Daphne became even more nervous. She took two steps forward and stood in front of the old man, as if she was worried that Fade would y tricks on the old man again. Seeing this, Fade sighed and then he shook his head. He snorted and said, "We''ll wait for three minutes at most. You''ll know when you see the result." "Three minutes?" The short- haired doctor looked at the old man whose head was full of silver needles, and she couldn''t help but be worried. "Why hasn''t the ambncee yet?"she asked. Soon, three minutes passed. ncing at the old man on the ground, Fade heaved a sigh of relief and he smiled. Then, he said to Dr. Tao, "Look at him yourself." "What should I see?" Daphne frowned and she looked at Fade nervously and with suspicion. Then, she slowly turned her head and looked at the old man on the ground. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 In the beginning, the old man was still unconscious and it seemed that his conditions were not changing. But then, Daphne Tao was surprised to discover that the bleeding from the old man''s wound on his head seemed to have stopped. Moreover, the elder''s eyelids were moving. He opened his eyes in panic and he became conscious. His pale cheeks regained some color and he looked much better. At this moment, Daphne was really shocked. "Oh, this is-" At this time, Fade Chen came over and bent down to examine the old man''s pulse. At the same time, he exined, "I sealed the relevant points in his meridians with silver needles to stop the old man from bleeding. At the same time, I used the silver needles to dissolve the blood clot in the old man''s head and stimte the nerves which were under pressure. Therefore, the old man regained consciousness." Daphne listened to Fade''s words and she felt mystified and incredulous. At this time, the elder moved and seated himself slowly on the ground. He said gratefully, "Young man, I know that you saved me. I feel much better now. Thank you so much." The old man was awake and he could also converse in a clear manner. Daphne was shocked once again. She quickly bent down to check on the old man. Thereafter, she was shocked to discover that the old man''s physical condition was actually much better than before. He was nowpletely out of mortal danger. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Daphne was instantly dumbfounded. She looked up at Fade in disbelief. No one could tell what expression she had on her face. At this time, the ambnce rushed over and the crowd moved aside. Doctors and nurses started to get busy. They carried the elder into the ambnce and connected him to the medical equipment there to conduct a basic examination on him. Then, the first-aid doctor was stunned. "ording to the tests, this elder is very healthy. He has only lost a significant amount of blood. He, he doesn''t need any first aid." Hearing the first-aid doctor''s words, Daphne instantly believed in Fade''s medical skills. She felt relieved and she quickly came forward to reveal her identity. She exined to the first-aid doctor what had just happened and told the doctor to take the old man to the hospital to have a proper checkup. The first-aid doctor was aware of Daphne''s identity and his attitude was very respectful. He quickly nodded and agreed. Then, he left swiftly with the old man. Seeing that the old man was saved, the crowd around him gradually dispersed. Fade removed the dust on his clothes and was ready to leave. Seeing this, Daphne quickened her pace and caught up with him, shouting, "Please wait." Fade stopped and turned to look at Daphne. He said coldly, "Dr. Tao, why are you calling me? Do you still think I''m a fraud?" Daphne''s cheeks became slightly red, and her expression changed slightly. Then, she took a deep breath and stood up straight. She bowed deeply at an angle of ny degrees to Fade and said with sincerity, ¡°I''m sorry, I was too careless when dealing with the matter just now. I was biased and misinterpreted the situation and your intentions. Please forgive me, sir!" Looking at Daphne bowing in front of him, Fade was really surprised. After all, Daphne was only in her twenties. She was now the director of internal medicine at City Medical Center. Also, she was good-looking, and she could be rated 8 out of 10. Daphne could definitely be described as a a high-quality woman among many women that he had seen. It was rare for a woman of this level to not be arrogant. She had taken the initiative to apologize to him, and Fade''s resentment toward her vanished. Therefore, Fade said, "Well, I forgive you. Get up now!" Dr. Tao immediately got up, nudged her sses, looked at Fade and said with a smile, "Thank you for your forgiveness." Hearing this, Fade waved his hand and said, "Don''t be so polite. My name is Fade Chen. You can just call me Fade." Daphne smiled gently and said, "Dr. Chen, I was speaking rashly just now. Please forgive me, Dr. Chen. I don''t know which hospital you are working at? I have never seen you around before." Fade said, "I don''t work in a hospital. I''m working for apany." "Oh, this... but, Mr. Chen, your medical skills-" Daphne was very surprised. Fade exined casually, "I learned these medical skills from my master." "I see. You''re so young, but your medical skills are excellent. Your master must be a famous physician that is the treasure of the country, am I right?" Daphne said. Fade shook his head and said, "No, my master is not famous at all. He is not a famous physician. He is just a traveling doctor." "Ah, this-" Daphne was embarrassed. Fade understood the situation, so he waved goodbye and said, "I still have some unfinished business. Goodbye." "Goodbye!" Daphne bade him farewell and watched as Fade started to leave. Suddenly, she thought of something and shouted quickly, "Mr. Chen, please wait. Can I have your contact number?" "Erm-" Fade looked at Daphne in surprise. Daphne blushed at this moment. After all, she was a young woman. Asking for Fade''s phone number in public was very likely to be misunderstood as her wanting to pursue Fade .Therefore, she exined quickly, "I am worried that there may be furtherplications from the old man''s injury just now. I would like your contact information, Mr. Chen, so I can consult you if this is the case." Hearing this, Fade felt that she was being reasonable, so he nodded and then left his phone number with Daphne . Then, the two parties waved goodbye to each other. Fade strolled along and started to make his way home. On the way home, he used his cell phone and found the relevant information on Weibo. Someone posted on Weibo about the car ident just now. It was said that the actress, Rowena Song, had fled after bumping into someone, and there was no treatment given to the injured person. The situation was terrible. There were several pictures added on Weibo. These pictures were from the scene where the elder had fallen down and was bleeding.The back of Rowena''s ck Mercedes Benz departing the scene was also seen in the pictures. As soon as this news came out, it caused a stir on the inte. For some time, many citizens discussed and gossiped about this matter, and the matter was hyped up. Some people scolded Rowena for her irresponsible escape in this ident. They advised the police to arrest her and bring her back to the police station. Some people also said that it was impossible to determine the authenticity of this matter based on a Weibo post. More investigation was needed. At the same time, they encouraged both parties to reveal more evidence. Rowena''s fans were even more furious. All of a sudden, they rushed to the person''s Weibo ount and abused him mercilessly. They evenunched personal attacks on him and searched for the identity of the person behind the post. Looking at the drama brewing on Weibo, Fade couldn''t help but frown. After reading the post for some time, Fade refreshed the page. Suddenly, he found that the post that was going viral had disappeared. The rted forum of discussion with the title "Rowena Song fled from a car ident" was also blocked. Then, Rowena posted a message on her personal ount, denying that she hadmitted a crime and fled. She imed that she was innocent. At the same time, she rebuked the person who had made up this rumor angrily Not long after this Weibo post was made public, it was re- posted in many ces. Many people commented on these posts. Rowena''s fans were ecstatic. They rushed to the Weibo ounts of those who were suspecting Rowena of crime and they posted merciless insults on their ounts. For a period of time, there was a lot of excitement on the inte. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Seeing this, Fade Chen also posted a relevant Weibo post to exin about the ident just now at themercial street. However, as soon as his Weibo post was posted, Fade discovered that his post was deleted in less than 30 seconds. Not long after that, a group of Rowena Song''s fans rushed to Fade''s Weibo ount and began to make personal insults and abused him with their words recklessly. Fade turned off thements section. However, his inbox was instantly flooded with direct messages. Countless messages entered into his inbox, and he opened one of them. They contained curses and threats from one of Rowena''s fans. Fade wasn''t bothered by these online trolls who were insulting him. He logged out of his Weibo ount directly. Then, he frowned, and said to himself, "Rowena''spany must have blocked all the relevant information. The truth is buried by countless cluttered messages and news on the inte, and ordinary people won''t be able to know the truth. I just hope the elderly man will report this issue to the police for an investigation!" Fade shook his head, put away his phone, and drove back to thepany. He had wandered around for some time just now. When he returned to thepany, it waste afternoon and it was time to get off work. Fade waited downstairs, and he was ready to bring his wife home from work. After waiting for 15 minutes, almost all the people in thepany had left. However, his wife still did note down. Fade had to go to the president''s office to look for his wife. When Fade opened the door of the president''s office, Fade spotted his wife working at the desk. After he entered the room, he immediately came over and said, "President Lin, it''s time to get off work." Quin Lin didn''t look up at all, and she replied, "Well, I know. You can go first. I''ll finish my work and leave by myself." Quin had just finished speaking, when she saw a pair ofrge hands reaching over and holding her wrist. Seeing this, Quin could not help but be startled and she instinctively tried to struggle. However, when she looked up, she realized that the person who had grabbed her hand was actually Fade. She was relieved. Then, she gave Fade a reproachful look and said, "What are you doing?" Fade held his wife''s hand and said, "Dear, it''s time to finish your work. Let''s go home." "I still have things to do. I''ll go back after I''m done with my business," Quin said. Fade said, "Honey, I know that you''re busy, but work is never ending. If you work too hard, it will not be beneficial to your health ." Quin knew that Fade was concerned about her. She could not help but feel warm in her heart. However, she still said, "I know, but today''s matter is quite urgent. I have to deal with this as soon as possible. I will pay attention to my health in the future." Hearing this, Fade had an idea and he said, "Honey, let''s do it this way. What do you need to complete? I''ll help you to finish it as soon as possible. Then, we can go home earlier." Quin was a little surprised. Looking at Fade''s concerned expression, she nodded her head and said, "Well, can you handle these for me?" While speaking, Quin handed a stack of documents to Fade, and then she began to give a brief exnation. "These documents contains data from ourpany in the past six months in regards to product sales, as well as the statistics in regards to public response. I need to sort out these documents and ssify them ording to their different qualities. In this way, I can make proper preparations for theunch of ourtest products." Fade retrieved the documents and started to assist his wife in this matter. "These are documents containing data in regards to Far Peace Corporation''s new branchpany. This time, they have developed several new products swiftly, and their target consumer group is very simr to the target group of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Also, they have spent a lot of money onmercials and they will be inviting celebrities to endorse their products. We must think of countermeasures as well." Fade heard her words and said, "They invited celebrities, and we can do that also. We are not lacking in funds." Quin looked at Fade and said, "Money is just a small matter, but inviting celebrities into our company to represent our products requires a lot of consideration. We have to consider the image of the star,the person''s character,the potential that the star has to market the products, the market prices etc. In short, it''s not a simple matter. Moreover, this time, the other party has invited a rising star, and she''s extremely popr." "Who is this rising star?" Fade couldn''t help but ask curiously. Quin handed over a stack of documents and said, "Her name is Rowena Song. She''s an actress. In the past two years..." Without waiting for Quin to finish her introduction, Fade asked in surprise, "It''s her?" "Do you know her?" Quin looked at Fade with some surprise. After all, Fade did not look like someone who was interested in celebrities. However, he actually knew about this new rising star. Quin could not help but be a little surprised. Fade began to exin the situation and told his wife about his encounter with Rowena. Then he said, "Honey, Far Peace Corporation chose Rowena as their ambassador. However, when Rowena''s hit-and-run issue is exposed, her image will be greatly affected. At that time, it will be too late for Far Peace Corporation to regret their decision." There was a hint of joy in Quin''s eyes, but she was still very cautious. She said, "This incident where the celebrity is involved in a car ident is very likely to be suppressed. Therefore, we can''t expect the other party to make any mistakes. We should also be prepared. We should also choose a suitable ambassador for ourpany." "Honey, do you have a suitable candidate?" Fade asked. Quin, who was flipping through a stack of documents, frowned slightly and said, "I don''t have any suitable candidates in mind yet. The current popr celebrities are pretty and young, but many of them are just hyped idols based on their appearances and charm. They have no strong roots in the industry and their filmography and career are not outstanding enough. If we choose them, I''m afraid that people will have this impression that our products are just beautiful on the outside and have no real substance." "If those actors and singers who have strong roots in the industry are chosen, they will be either be too old or not famous enough. These people would not be suitable for ourpany as well. As for those actresses who are world-renowned and have deep roots in the industry, they exist at the pinnacle of the entertainment industry. Almost all the cosmetic products they endorse are from international brands. They will not consider the products of ourpany." "Therefore, I haven''t decided on the right person yet," Quin exined to Fade. Then, she thought of something and said, "You and Scott Huang seem to be very familiar with each other. His family is in the entertainment industry. Can you ask him to look out for me and see if he knows any suitable candidates. If there are any potential candidates, you can rmend them to me." Fade nodded andmitted this to his memory. Then, under his wife''s guidance, he began to help his wife sort out the documents. In this way, the couple was busy for more than half an hour and they finally finished sorting out all the documents. Then, the two of them drove home. Fade personally prepared a sumptuous feast for his wife. Quin enjoyed the meal thoroughly. After eating, she leaned against the sofa without bothering how she looked like. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that his wife was happy after eating, Fade was even happier. With a smile at the corner of his lips, he wore his apron cheerfully and went to wash the dishes and clean the table. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Quin Lin, who was lying on the sofa, looked at Fade Chen, who was going in and out of the kitchen. She couldn''t help but feel a different emotion in her heart. She couldn''tprehend how their rtionship could develop this far. After all, they had met by chance. Quin had given her virginity to Fade in a muddleheaded way. Later, her brother, Jeremy Lin, had tried to force her to get married to someone else. Therefore, Quin and Fade decided to be husband and wife in name so she could avoid the forced marriage. At that time, Quin had set many rules to restrict the intimacy of their rtionship. However, all her terms were useless now. The two of them were just like any ordinary couple. "How did I get used to this routine over time?" Quin thought to herself. "Is it just out of habit, or have I really fallen in love with Fade?" "In love with him!" she continued thinking. Quin did not know what emotions she felt when this thought came to her mind. She wasn''t sure how the feelings of love between a man and a woman would be, so she couldn''t identify all her different emotions. After all, since she was 16 years old, she had been carrying the heavy responsibilities of the company all by herself. She had been busy all the way till now. She had never dated a man, let alone fall in love with a man. Therefore, her direct marriage with Fade caused Quin to be unclear on her feelings. She didn''t know what kind of feelings she had for this man at this moment! While Quin was deep in thought, Fade walked over to her with a bowl of dessert and a smile. He brought it to her and said, "Dear, have some dessert!" Quin smelled the dessert and the fragrance from it increased her appetite. However, she lowered her head, touched her belly and said with some concern, "I''ve already eaten too much. If I continue to eat this dessert, I''ll be fat." Fadeughed and said, "Honey, even if you are fat, you are still beautiful. Besides, this dessert won''t make you fat. This dessert is good for your stomach, and I prepared it specifically for you. It will help with your digestion. You won''t be fat after drinking it, but you will be slimmer." "Really?" Women are always interested in information regarding their figure, no matter how cold their character was. Fade smiled and scooped up a spoonful of dessert. He brought it in front of Quin''s mouth and said, "Dear, you''ll know that I am telling you the truth after you taste this." Quin opened her mouth and consumed the spoonful of dessert gently. Suddenly, her expression changed and she lit up with joy. She called out, "It''s so delicious!" Then, she took the bowl of dessert and gulped it all down. After a while, Quin finished the bowl of sweet dessert. After drinking this dessert, Quin couldn''t help licking her lips gently with her tender pink tongue. When she did this, she realized that Fade was still standing in front of her, staring at her intently. Instantly, Quin blushed. She lowered her head slightly and retracted her pink tongue. At this moment, looking at his wife, Fade''s heart started to beat violently as if he was a young man who was in love for the first time. His wife''s pretty face, her delicate lips, the gentle movements of her pink tongue were alluring indeed. These sweet little gestures caused his wife to look like a teenage girl. Fade''s heart started to beat violently. Then, the sight of her lowering her head and pouting was even more tempting for him. She was like a flower blossoming in spring. For a moment, Fade found that he was stunned, and heat overcame him. He felt a wild desire toward her. This fiery sensation was transformed into action. Fade stretched out his hands, leaned on the back of the sofa, looked at his wife affectionately, and said in a deep voice, "Dear, you are so beautiful!" Quin also felt this warm and seductive atmosphere at this moment. In a sh, her heartbeat sped up. She felt a slightly warm sensation on her skin. "Dear, can I kiss you?" Looking at his wife''s delicate and plump red lips, Fade couldn''t help but lean down toward her. Feeling Fade''s warm breath approaching her, Quin was agitated and flustered. Her eyes seemed to signal that she was avoiding him, but her body didn''t move, "I, I--" Before Quin could finish speaking, Fade''s fiery lips were pressed onto Quin''s delicate lips. Then... they kissed each other passionately. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Their passionate kisses caused the atmosphere in the room to heat up, and the temperature of their bodies rose gradually. As they kissed deeply, their burning instincts could no longer be suppressed. Fade took off his clothes, leaned down toward Quin and said, "Dear, I want you!" At this moment, Quin blushed. Ayer of sweat appeared on her forehead and her hair was untidy. Her hair was pressing against his face, and she seemed even more seductive. Seeing Fade who was nakeding toward her, Quin said shyly, "No, not here. Let''s go to the room--" Fade couldn''t wait any longer. He hugged Quin, pressed his body against her, and said softly, "Honey, let''s stay here. Well try something new." Before Quin could reply him, Fade''s fiery red lips were pressed against her lips once more. Then, like warm water getting to its boiling point, the two of them were fused together. They had a wild night. When the two of them opened their eyes the next day, the sun had already risen. "Oh no, I''mte for work!" Quin looked at the rm clock next to the bed. She was agitated and got up from the bed. As she tried to move, Quin felt a sense of paining from her body, and she couldn''t help but fall back on therge bed once more. It turned out that they had a wild night yesterday. From the sofa in the living room to the stairs, the balcony and finally into the room, they enjoyed each other more than ten times. That was exhausting indeed. When she thought of the scenest night, Quin couldn''t help but blush. She shook her head fiercely and tried to erase those memories from her head. She had always been self-disciplined since she was a child, and she had never experienced such wild and fiery trysts. At this time, Fade smiled at the corners of his mouth, grabbed his wife and pull her into his arms. He said, "Dear, let''s take a day off and have a good rest today!" "But--" Quin still couldn''t let go of her work. Instead of letting her go, Fade grabbed Quin and spoke softly in her ear. "Dear, you worked hard last night, and you have to take a good rest,"he said. Listening to Fade''s stress on the word "worked hard", Quin couldn''t help ncing at Fade Chen. However, sheid down obediently. When Fade saw this, he patted his wife''s butt and then got up with a smile, "Dear, just rest. I''ll prepare breakfast,"he said. When Fade finished talking, he got up from the bed directly even though he was naked. Then, he put on his clothes in front of Quin without any worries. He went to the kitchen and started to get busy. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 After the two of them had an intimate breakfast, Quin Lin proceeded to go to work as she had to deal with some pending business obligations. Fade Chen was not so hardworking. He stayed at home to rest. After just a short while, the phone rang. Fade grabbed the cell phone and saw that it was a call from Fatty Huang. He immediately answered, "Fatty, how can I help you?" Scott Huang, also known as Fatty, replied, "Brother Fade, haven''t you been back for a few days now? Are you free?" Fade was bored out of his mind, so he said, "I really have time to kill. Fatty, you don''t need to be so polite. If there is any matter at all, just feel free to speak to me about it." Fatty chuckled and said, "Brother Fade, before your trip to South Hanover City, didn''t I mention to you that I was going to start an entertainment enterprise at Dragonville?" "That''s right! How is it going then?" Fade asked. Scott replied "The enterprise is open for business, and all relevant preparations are Fade was rather surprised. He said, "I didn''t expect that you would settle all these matters at such a fast pace. Business is now open, artists have signed, how swiftly everything is done! Is there anything that I can help you with?" Fatty spoke directly: "Brother Fade, I consider myself a confident person. We have signed several uing artists, and even a rising star. However, my enterprise is new in Long City, so it is not that easy to be known or popr in a short time. Therefore, I would like to invite you to be one of the special guests and help to enliven the atmosphere of the ceremony. " This was not a big favor, so Fade epted without any protest, saying: "Sure, that will not be a problem at all. Just give me the date, time, and venue and I will be there." "Our ceremony will take ce today afternoon at two o''clock. The venue is next to Carrefour Shopping Center, Second Ring Road." Fatty said. Fade promised him, "Alright, I will be there." "Many thanks, Brother Fade!" Fatty spoke with a grin. At that moment, the sound of someone yelling could be heard on the other end of the phone. Fatty immediately said, "Brother Fade, our opening ceremony is soon, and I still have some business to tend to here. See youter." "Sure, go ahead!" Fade said. Fatty was going to hang up the phone, but at thest second, he seemed to remember something and added, "Brother Fade, I will allocate 40% of the shares in my enterprise to you." "Fatty, this ¡ª" Fade was startled, and was about to decline his offer. But Fatty didn''t give him a chance to reply and immediately hung up the phone. "See you soon." Instantly, the call was ended and there was a beeping sound. Fade Chen could not help butugh heartily, saying, "Fatty, you are full of surprises." After the phone call, Fade took a shower, put on some fresh clothes, and made himself presentable. It was almost time for the ceremony, so he set off towards the entertainment enterprise of Fatty. As he approached the enterprise from afar, Fade could see that there was a crowd, bustling with energy and liveliness. At the entrance, he spotted a red carpet, flower baskets, and various high- end luxury cars. Immactely dressed men and women were seen walking in with smiles, and they greeted each other politely. As these people went in, quite a few of them seemed to recognize Fade. He didn''t want to cause an unnecessary scene, so he called Fatty to send someone to escort him. He then entered the building from the side door away from the crowd. Employees of the enterprise brought Fade to the back, where the working area was. Fatty immediately greeted him with enthusiasm, "Brother Fade, you have arrived." Fade patted Scott Huang on the shoulder and said, "Whatever you need me to do, you can make the relevant arrangements now. Don''t feel obliged, I know that you are very busy now." Fatty chuckled said, "Alright then." At this moment, he took out a piece of paper and handed it to Fade, exining quickly. "Brother Fade, I will need you to say a few words at the end of the speeches of the invited guests. It''s just polite greetings and mainly words of congrattions. If you feel that it is quite troublesome to give an impromptu speech, just read from this paper. Fade nced at the paper. It contained nothing more than words of congrattions, and it was not too long. Nodding his head, Fade said, "Alright then, go ahead with your other matters then!" Fatty smiled apologetically at Fade, waved his hand, and said: "Brother Fade, sorry, I am quite busy today and can''t apany you for long." Smiling, Fade kicked Fatty lightly and said, "You are too polite, do go and take care of your invited guests!" Fatty chuckled as he left. Fade walked around the working area at the back of the building and observed the management of the enterprise. Fatty had given the enterprise the name "Scott Entertainment". He was fully supported by his father, so funding was not a problem. He had rented twoplete floors of the office building. Although the enterprise was considered small-scaled, the relevant departments and personnel were well equipped to do their jobs, simr to arge corporation. Of course, as an entertainment enterprise, the most important element was the artists and their work. Therefore, it was crucial that they signed on artists that were the right fit. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The employees briefly introduced themselves to Fade. Scott''s long-term n was to mentor uing talents. His goal was to discover young talents with potential, fund their training, and then promote their careers when the time is right. Since his enterprise was brand new, he could not just rely on uing young talents. That would be rather dull for his opening. Therefore, Scott signed on a popr artist who was enjoying great sess currently. She would be their ace up the sleeve, giving the audience the shock and surprise that they needed to help generate publicity. Fade did notment too much on Fatty''s ns. After all, this was not his area of expertise. He allowed Fatty to carry out his ns as he pleased. After strolling around for a while, the time was almost 1:30. Some staff members started bringing in handsome young men and beautiful young women one after the other to the work area. The staff then exined to Fade, "These are the new recruits signed on by Director Huang. Some are students of the Institute of Film and Drama, and some areplete neers to the scene. Each of them has their own unique personalities and all of them have the potential for sess. Director Huang ns to focus on mentoring them in the future." Several of them noticed that the staff was treating Fade with respect, so they started to greet Fade Chen politely, one after the other. The staff also introduced him to them: "This is Mr. Fade Chen, a friend of Director Huang." The neers were not slow in their thinking. Hearing that Fade was a friend of their boss, and seeing that he was brought directly to the work area, they assumed that Mr. Chen was someone important. Therefore, they became even more friendly and polite in their greetings. Fade also greeted them politely and carefully observed these artists. There were six of them, two men and four women. They are all in their early twenties and good-looking. One could rate them at least an eight out of ten in appearance. With the assistance of professional stylists, hairdressers, and makeup artists, their looks were enhanced even more. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Most importantly, these people had a nice personality. As they entered the room, they did not behave in any rude manner or ask for special treatment. They also treated the staff with respect. Fatty Huang seemed to be a good judge of character when it came to picking his artists. The staff briefed the young uing artists on the schedule, the order of appearance, the content of their speeches, and their performance programs. Several of them had solemn expressions on their faces, and they looked through their materials many times. They seemed to take this event very seriously. Time passed quickly and it was almost two o''clock. The opening ceremony would be starting anytime soon. But at this moment, the staff members seemed anxious. They kept looking out and checked their cell phones repeatedly, muttering, "What is happening now, where are they? Did you manage to contact them?" "Ask them to hurry up! They have been reminded of the starting time, why are they still acting this way?" When Fade Chen saw this, he couldn''t resist asking, "What is going on, someone hasn''t arrived yet?" The staff member replied anxiously, "One of the artists has not arrived." When Fade heard this, he frowned and snorted, "This artist is not punctual, she won''t be sessful in the future." The staffughed and exined tentatively: "Mr. Chen, this artist is the popr actress that Director Huang signed on. She is the star of our enterprise." Fade''s face fell, and he said coldly, "Next time, when the enterprise is sessful, you won''t be needing this actress anymore!" The staff did not dare to respond to his words. At this moment, a loudmotion could be heard outside the side door, and a group of bodyguards d in ck marched in. There were more than ten of them. After the bodyguards had entered, a woman in an evening gown and delicate high heels walked in slowly. Her head was slightly raised, and she peered at the surrounding people and objects in the room. She sneered slightly and said, "Well, this isn''t too bad." At this moment, the anxious staff members rushed over, with a slightly reprimanding tone, saying, "You are finally here, the opening ceremony has begun." The actress was offended by the attitude of the staff members and snorted coldly, "Why are you so upset and panicky? It''s not my turn yet. Tell me, when am I supposed to go onstage? What would you like me to perform? I had stipted that my stage time is limited to ten minutes. I will not remain here after that." When the staff members heard her words, their hearts sank, but they had to suppress their annoyance due to her status. They proceeded to brief her quickly on the relevant details. The actress went through the details casually, then waved her hands in impatience. She said, "Alright, I know, I know. There will be an official signing ceremony, then I will say a few words, and finally, I will present a song. Anyway, are you ready with the teleprompter? When it''s time for me to go on stage, just tell me to get ready then." "Last night, I stayed up quitete, so I need to rest now. Let me take a nap!" As she said that, the actress walked directly towards arge reclining chair in the work area. A young female artist was sitting on it, trying to memorize her lyrics. The actress came over and kicked the chair directly, saying in a cold tone, "Get up!" The young artist was startled, looking affronted. But when she realized that it was the star of the enterprise, she did not dare to offend her. She acquiesced and got up, standing to the side. The actressy down, looked around, and instructed the staff, "Turn off the lights in the room, and if you need to talk, go out. Please don''t disturb my rest." When several other young artists and staff members heard this, they were not pleased. At the same time, they knew better than to offend this popr actress. Therefore, they started shuffling out. Fade and the actress were the only ones left in the room. The actress saw that Fade was still loitering there and not leaving, and immediately lost her temper. She yelled in annoyance, "Didn''t you hear what I said? Get out now!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Fade stood still, gazing at the actress coldly. He said in an icy tone, "You are being a huge diva. Yes, this is yourpany. But all the employees are your colleagues as well. You should not act this way." "Colleagues? Don''t crack stupid jokes like that. Did you just say that I am colleagues with you lowly staff members, don''t be silly." The actress said in a sarcastic tone. "How much do you make anyway, is it even a few thousand yuan? I signed a contract worth a hundred million. A hundred million, do you understand how much that is, I can crush you with that amount." Witnessing the actress''s arrogant attitude, Fade found himself bing even more annoyed and indignant. He said, "You are crossing the line. No matter how big a star you are, you can''t just throw your weight around. At the very least, you have to show some respect to other people." "Who are you to talk about respect?" The actress said dismissively. "Believe it or not, with one sentence, I can get you thrown out." "You''d better not wait for me to do that, just leave and get out now!" The actress pointed at the door, yelling at Fade. At this moment, Fade was already feelingpletely dissatisfied. Inparison to his approval of the prior uing young talents, he was absolutely disgruntled and irked by this actress. Fade didn''t think Fatty should sign a contract with such a rude and arrogant person, and he also did not think that she deserved a contract that was worth as much as 100 million. Fade stared at the actress and said in a deep voice: "I think Scott should seriously reconsider your contract." When the actress heard this, she sneered coldly and said, "Alright, let Director Huang think about it then. Who do you think you are? You are just some useless employee, can''t imagine that Director Huang will give you the time of day." As she spoke, the actress shouted in impatience, "Guards,e and throw this man out!" Two burly bodyguards d in ck entered, and they stretched out their hands to throw Fade out. But before they could approach him, Fade shook himself and a gust of energyunched out and flew directly towards the two bodyguards. They fell heavily to the ground and groaned slightly, passing out. The actress was shocked when she saw this. She quickly raised her voice and shouted, "Guards¡ª" However, before she could finish, Fade had stepped forward. He grabbed the actress''s neck and lifted her up. The actress panicked and held on to her neck as she was being choked by Fade. She swayed her hands frantically and repeatedly pped Fade''s right hand, screaming "Let go of me, you let go of me, you are killing me, help me, guards-" As her hands moved around, almost like some wild dance, the actress''s shades, which were covering more than half of her face, were knocked down. A beautiful face with heavy makeup appeared in front of Fade. When Fade saw her face, he couldn''t help but frown. He recognized her and spoke coldly, "Is it really you?" "Yes, it''s me, I''m Rowena Song. I''m the superstar of your enterprise, and it''s your manager Director Huang who recruited me in person. How dare youy hands on me, mark my words, you will be in absolute trouble!" The actress bellowed as she continued hitting Fade as hard as she could in the arm. She screamed, "Let go of me, release me!" Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Fade Chen did not rx his grip on her. In fact, he used more force. He stared icily at Rowena Song without flinching. Prior to this, when Fade was not privy to the actress''s identity, he just might have felt disgruntled and perhaps suggest to Fatty Huang not to sign her on. Now that he knew that she was Rowena Song, Fade was determined to prevent Fatty from signing a contract with her. Her disgraceful behavior was not the only reason, she had also evaded justice in regards to a hit-and-run ident involving a senior citizen. Fade would never tolerate such transgressions. For a moment, Fade could not resist adding more force in his arms, and Rowena began to choke, her cheeks turning from red to purple. The people outside heard amotion inside and cautiously peeked through the door to check on the situation. As soon as they saw what was going on, they panicked and rushed in. "Mr. Chen, what are you doing, let go of her!" "Miss Song, you-" "Stop him! In just a short time, chaos ensued. As the staff members and the other people there tried to counsel Fade and persuade him to release her, Fade snorted coldly. He released his right hand, and threw Rowena, who was still purple in the face, to the ground. Rowena coughed violently for a while. When she recovered, she stared at Fade in resentment, made a gesture with her hand and shouted, "Heid hands on me, beat him up as hard as you can, strike him down and kill him." At this instant, Rowena''s remaining bodyguards surrounded Fade. The staff members and several young artists quickly tried to convince them against this, stopping them from further action. "Mr. Chen, Miss Song, what is going on here? Why are you fighting?" After finally stopping the bodyguards from attacking, the staff members quickly tried to resolve the issue. Rowena grunted loudly, red at Fade, and said in a cold tone, "This fellow was not only rude and insolent to me, he evenid hands on me. I want you to make amends now regarding this matter. Otherwise I will go straight to Director Huang and ask him to deal out a severe punishment to all of you employees." When the staff members heard her words, their faces fell,and they felt helpless. They looked at Fade, waiting for his reaction. Fade looked emotionless. He did not try to defend himself, only saying rather coldly, "She deserved it." When Rowena, who was feeling calmer, heard what he said, she lost her temper instantly. She lifted her right finger and pointed it directly at Fade, screaming, "Did you hear that, this fellow isn''t sorry at all. He has to suffer the consequences. I will make sure he does." The staff members turned pale, being caught between a rock and a hard ce. Mr. Chen seemed to be a good friend of Director Huang, and Rowena was the star of the enterprise. Both of them were important people, and it would not be wise to offend either of them. Just when the staff members were in a dilemma, someone came in and informed them rather frantically,"Miss Song, everyone, the signing ceremony is about to begin. Please get ready now." Hearing this, most of the young artists immediately turned around to get ready for the ceremony. However, Rowenay down on the sofa and refused to get up. She folded her arms and said, "Tell Director Huang that if this matter is not resolved, I will not attend the signing ceremony." As soon as she said these words, the staff members inside the room became anxious. They didn''t expect Rowena to be so headstrong, trying to use the contract as leverage to deal with Fade. The staff members had no choice but to go out and report the situation to Scott. And due to this fight, several young artists seemed at a loss. They were unsure if they should get ready or wait for Rowena. The atmosphere inside the room was tense and strained. Rowena squinted her eyes slightly as she nced at Fade. She said coldly, "You are just some low-level employee. How dare you try to start a fight with me. You are beneath me. Just wait and see, not only will you lose your job, I will make sure you are severely punished. By the time I am finished with you, you won''t be able to survive." As Rowena threatened him, Fade''s expression did not change. He said quietly, "It might be you who won''t be able to survive." "It might be me? You may joke but I''m the face of thepany.Director Huang recruited me and I will be signing a contract worth 100 million. How can it be possible that it would be me?" Rowena sneered. Hearing her words, several young artists also felt doubtful. Although they vaguely knew that Fade was not an employee of the enterprise but a friend of Director Huang, Rowena was still the face of the enterprise. Director Huang was nning to spend a lot of money to sign a contract with her. He would not abandon this important contract with Rowena just because of his friendship with Fade. At this moment, several of the young artists became rather anxious.They were of course worried on behalf of Fade, wondering what the oue of this situation would be. They were also concerned about their future in the enterprise. After all, it is definitely not pleasant for them to be colleagues with a calcting and headstrong person like Rowena. Fade had a wooden expression on his face. There was no indication of any type of emotion, and he just stood there without moving. In the eyes of Rowena, this calmness was just a facade. Just then, there was the sound of footsteps from outside. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "He is here!" Rowena immediately smirked and she nced at Fade. She murmured rather coldly, "Director Huang ising. We will soon find out what consequences you have to suffer!" As soon as Rowenapleted her sentence, the door opened. Scott and the staff members walked in quickly. Seeing Scott''s stern expression, several of the young artists shrank in fear and took a few steps back, standing in the corner. Rowena smiled, and she stood up from the sofa. She walked towards Scott, and pointed at Fade, saying in a fierce tone, "Director Huang, You have to fire this fellow here. Heid hands on me, I will-" Rowena was not able to finish her sentence. Scott walked over quickly, even passing by Rowena. He walked directly to Fade and asked, "Brother Fade, are you alright?" Fade answered lightly: "I''m fine!" Witnessing this scene, all the young artists were dumbfounded. They were so sure that Director Huang would try to appease and calm down Rowena, and reprimand Fade. Instead, Director Huang had walked by Rowena and greeted Fade. The rtionship between Fade and Director Huang was closer than they thought. As for Rowena, she froze and stared in disbelief at Scott and Fade. She gritted her teeth in anger and said,"Director Huang, he--" However, Scott was still ignoring Rowena. He continued to ask Fade, "Brother Fade, what is going on here?" Fade nced at Rowena and said, "I don''t like her. I don''t think she is the right fit for the enterprise." As soon as she heard his words, Rowena exploded in anger. She yelled and screamed, "Who are you to say that I''m not the right fit for the enterprise. I should be the one who decides if you are the right fit for this enterprise!" Rowena then looked directly at Scott, and gave him an ultimatum. "Director Huang, I want him to p himself ten times, then kneel down and apologize to me. Otherwise, I will not sign the contract." Chapter 463 Chapter 463 As she spoke these words, everyone at the scene became quiet. One could almost hear a pin drop, and the sound of breathing was non-existent. At this moment,almost everyone''s eyes were focused on Scott Huang, Fade Chen and Rowena Song. Rowena folded her arms and looked at Fade . She was feeling confident, with a sneer on her face, as she waited for Scott Huang to reply. Fade had an indifferent expression on his face. He remained calm and did not pay attention to Rowena. Scott''s expression was dark, and he seemed furious. He paused briefly, nced at Fade, and started walking towards Rowena. When Rowena saw this, she had a gloating expression on her face. She quickly said to Scott, "Director Huang, your enterprise can''t recruit such employees in the future, I-" However, before Rowena couldplete her sentence, Scott pped her directly on the face. Rowena waspletely stunned, she patted her cheeks, and looked at Scott in confusion, saying, "Director Huang, you--" Everyone else in the room was bbergasted when they saw this. Their eyes and their mouths were completely wide open. "What, what is going on here?" "Why did Director Huang p Rowena ? Is Director Huang such close friends with Fade ?" "This, how on earth will they resolve this issue? The crowd outside is still waiting for the signing ceremony?" Everyone felt as though they were on a turbulent ocean full of waves,and that they werepletely disoriented. At this moment, Rowena was furious and perplexed. She said to Scott, "Why did you p me?" Scott snorted coldly and answered, "Why, you ask? My p is considered a light punishment in consideration of your attitude towards Brother Fade." "Brother Fade? Him? Who is he?" Rowena asked, as she was baffled by Scott''s use of the word ''brother''. Scott said: "Brother Fade is the secondrgest shareholder of the enterprise. He is also your boss. At the same time, brother Fade is my boss. His words are sacred to me." As soon as he had said this, not only Rowena, but all the other staff members were stunned. They had assumed that Fade was just a random friend or even a rtive of Scott''s. But no one had expected Fade to have a higher status than Scott. At this moment, they finally understood why Fade was not intimidated by Rowena at all. For a brief moment, everyone was dumbfounded and could not move. At this sight, Scott snorted at Rowena and yelled, "You have to leave immediately!" Hearing this order, Rowena came back to her senses. The expression on her face darkened and she was filled with fury. "Scott, you were the one who actively recruited me to sign this contract. If you drive me out now, that is a breach of contract and flouting thew." Scott snorted and said, "Breach of contract? You must be joking, our enterprise hasn''t signed any contract with you. We have not broken anyws." "You, you made a promise to me that I will receive 100 million upon signing the contract." Rowena was reluctant to let go of the 100 million fee. At this moment, she wanted to bepensated at the very least. However, Scott replied coldly, "Are we still talking about the 100 million? You were rude towards Brother Fade, you should be thankful that you are still alive. Leave now!" Rowena was incensed and feltpletely humiliated. She wanted to call her bodyguards, but noticing Fade that was just beside her, she dared not move. In the end, she could only yell: "Without me, your ceremony will not be a sess.Your enterprise will be a failure." "This small enterprise is trash anyway. Let''s see how long you canst, relying on all these rubbish artistes! Hmm! "Rowena bellowed, then she called all her bodyguards as she strode away. Scott had no intention of persuading her to stay. Instead, he looked at Fade and said, "Brother Fade, Would you like me to send someone to deal with Rowena?" Fade shook his head, and said lightly, "She is not important, no worries at all. There are still many people waiting for you outside, please go and get ready!" Scott nodded, and then escorted the remaining six neers to the signing ceremony. Due to the incident involving Rowena, the signing ceremony and corresponding schedule was shortened. Fade''s speech was also cancelled. The opening ceremony of Scott Entertainment ended rather quickly and abruptly. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Scott Entertainment, which was surrounded by a lot of hype initially,had an opening ceremony which was rather disappointing. This sparked a huge discussion in the industry. In particr, the signing of Rowena Song, which was all but confirmed, was suddenly cancelled. People in the industry began to specte about this matter and many people had their own theories on the reasons behind this. Some spected that Scott Entertainment had insufficient funds and could note up with the 100 million as stated in the contract. Others assumed that at thest minute, Rowena was poached by another big entertainment company. There were also some who said that Rowena was a total diva and had offended the management of the enterprise. Thus she was told by the management to leave. Amidst all the theories and spections of the people, Rowena epted an interview less than two hours after leaving the scene. She exined in the interview about the drama behind the contract signing. She created this narrative that she was the victim who had been oppressed and bullied by the company''s senior management. She even used Scott Entertainment''s senior management of physical violence, and insinuated that they wanted to exploit and control her. She had to reject this oppressive behavior and this led to negotiations on the contract falling apart. Seeing such reports, Rowena''s fans and inte users who were not aware of the truth immediately started criticizing and chiding Scott Entertainment. Scott was from the entertainment industry, therefore he was familiar with these tactics. He immediately responded by exining clearly what had happened. He directly disyed the internal monitoring video of thepany, showing Rowena throwing a huge tantrum, and showing her bad behavior towards the other artistes and staff members. Finally, Scott made a public statement, saying that it was due to Rowena''s misconduct that they had felt that she was not a good fit for the enterprise. Thus, the contract was cancelled. Throughout all these press interviews and statements, he did not mention Fade at all and covered up ordingly. Scott Entertainment''s response was well-timed. The reason given was crystal clear, and the evidence was conclusive. This instantly caused an uproar on the Inte, and someizens immediately started to reproach Rowena, giving her a tongueshing for acting so arrogantly. They also praised Scott Entertainment for their transparency and integrity. This drama and conflict,with its twists and turns, caused a stir on the Inte. For Scott Entertainment, which was newly established, it was not necessarily a negative situation. At least the company received a lot of publicity from this whole charade. Of course, the loss of Rowena as the star of their enterprise was still substantial. She was after all, a big name and would have helped Scott Entertainment establish their reputation in the industry. Scott Entertainment still seemed tock in star power, therefore, Scott actively contacted and auditioned other artists to see if they were the right fit for them to sign on. They would help to rece Rowena and help establish Scott Entertainment as a mogul in the industry. Scott was really busy with the affairs of the enterprise, so Fade did not want to disturb him . He bade him farewell and left Scott Entertainment. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 After leaving thepany, Fade Chen''s cell phone rang. He looked at the caller''s number and found that it was an unfamiliar phone number. He paused slightly, and then he answered the phone. Before Fade could speak, someone spoke in a rushed manner on the other end of the phone, "Are you Fade? I''m Yoko. Sister Winnie is going abroad and her flight is tonight. Can youe over now? Hearing her words, Fade responded immediately. Yoko Xie was Winnie Huo''s best friend and ssmate. Fade had gone for a meal with them thest time. Hearing that Winnie was going abroad, Fade immediately said, "Where are you? I''ll be right there." Yoko said, "I''m at Michelin Western Restaurant which is at Ring Road Food Street." Fade hung up the phone and drove quickly to Michelin Western Restaurant. After parking the car in front of the restaurant, Fade noticed that Yoko was rushing over with an anxious expression. "Fade, you''re here!"she said. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade did not greet her. Walking beside Yoko, he asked, "Did something happen to Sister Winnie? Why is she suddenly going abroad?" Yoko sighed slightly and looked at Fade. She couldn''t help thinking of the incidents in the past. Previously, Fade and the two of them had attended their ssmate reunion together. After returning from that event, Winnie admitted that she had feelings for Fade after Yoko had asked her about the matter. However, they discovered that Fade was married. As a result, Winnie''s blossoming feelings took a hit, and she was depressed for a few days. Later, Winnie turn her thoughts toward her career. She epted many engagements at once, in order to numb herself with a flurry of activities and forget about the feelings in her heart. Although Yoko felt upset for her best friend, she also knew that Winnie needed to let go of that rtionship. Initially, they had good intentions. However, they did not expect that Winnie''s career would not go well. Clients and agencies said that she was waning in poprity and that she was no longer famous. They deducted her sry, insulted her, and gradually ignored her. These issues caused a lot of controversy and Winnie felt that her work ce was unpleasant. Specifically, the recent contractual issues with the agency caused Winnie to be upset. She had no mood to work. Winnie''s emotional wound had not healed yet, and troubles appeared in her workce. She felt tremendous pressure and she almost copsed. In the end, Winnie could not bear all of these issues in her life, so she decided to give up her acting career and further her studies abroad. Winnie was about to leave today, and she informed Yoko of her decision. Then, she asked her to have a farewell meal together. As for Fade, Winnie naturally did not tell him about this due to her feelings toward him. Yoko understood Winnie''s thoughts. She knew that Winnie was not going to study abroad. Her purpose of leaving was to escape from her work and emotional stress. If these matters were not resolved directly but simply avoided, the fundamental issues would not be resolved at all. Moreover, Yoko did not support Winnie''s decision to give up her acting career. Therefore,under these circumstances, Yoko thought of Fade. Yoko wanted him to help Winnie in her dilemma, and persuade her to stay. These thoughts and experiences shed through Yoko''s mind quickly, and she swiftly informed Fade of Winnie''s current situation. Of course, Yoko did not tell Fade about Winnie''s feelings for him. She only said that Winnie had some emotional troubles. After Fade heard her words, his heart sank slightly, and he followed Yoko into the restaurant quickly. Winnie was already there. She spotted Yoko''s figure at the door. She couldn''t help but wave and greet her,saying, "Yoko, I''m here--" However, when Winnie saw Fadeing in with Yoko, her expression changed slightly. Her mouth twitched and her smile was gone. She became emotional and depressed. Yoko sat down with a smile. Then, she said to Winnie, "Winnie, I was just outside and I bumped into Fade, so I asked him toe in together." Winnie knew in her heart that Yoko had purposely made such arrangements. However, she didn''t say anything to argue with her. She nodded slightly, and then smiled at Fade,saying,"Fade, since you''re here, do take a seat." Although Winnie''s smile was still warm and polite, Fade felt a sense of distance from her that wasn''t there before. Suddenly, Fade couldn''t help but feel a sense of pain in his heart. The muscles on his face twitched slightly, but he still sat down. Immediately, the three of them ordered some western food and then they chatted as they ate. "Sister Winnie, do you really want to go abroad? Can''t thepany matter be resolved through negotiation?" Fade asked out loud. Winnie''s eyebrows were lowered as she sighed softly, and then she uttered, "My poprity has declined so much now that I''ve reached the level of a B-lister. Thepany is not happy with my sry and wants me to sign a new contract. They demanded for a higher share and my pay was lowered. I can''t agree to such terms and conditions." After Fade heard this, he couldn''t help but be outraged. "How can they tter you when you are popr and abandon you when you are less popr? This is ridiculous." Winnie shook her head and said, "This is how the entertainment industry is." Fade frowned again and said, "Sister Winnie, you can simply leave thepany and be a frencer. Didn''t many celebrities leave their agencies and set up their own studios?" Winnie exined the matter to him, saying, "I did consider that, but I''m not good at handling those matters at all. If you ask me to negotiate business matters with businessmen or handle office matters, it would be better to just kill me on the spot. Also, my contract with thepany willst another three years. It will be impossible for thepany to let go of me and allow me to leave." "Is there no other way?" Fade said. Winnie shook her head and said, "Forget it. Anyway, I have been in the entertainment industry for a long time, and I have gone through a lot. Now, I''m going abroad. I can have a holiday and rx." Yoko heard her words and was reluctant to let her leave. She advised her, saying, "Winnie, you have loved acting since you were a child. You graduated from the School of Film and Television, and you have made it all the way to your current position. Do you really want to give up on all this?" Winnie heard Yoko''s words and she froze for a moment. A light shed across her eyes. However, in the end, she shook her head and said to Yoko, "Yoko, I know you want the best for me. However, I really don''t want to continue fighting with them now. I''m sick of everything" Yoko heard what Winnie said and she wanted to persuade her some more, but she didn''t know what to say. After all, she had already said everything she wanted to. Therefore, at this time, she could only look toward Fade for help. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Fade Chen was observing Winnie Huo just now. From the slight changes of her expression, Fade could tell that Winnie really liked acting and she loved her career. She wanted to leave now because of all the stress and troubles she was facing. She was overwhelmed and she felt like she couldn''t breathe. Therefore, she was determined to cut all ties with the industry. Fade believed that if Winnie was provided with a better environment and was kept away from those disputes and troubles, she would definitely be willing to continue with her acting career. Thinking of this, Fade couldn''t help but say to her, "Sister Winnie, even if your contract with the companysts another three years, there should also be terms and conditions for a possible termination!" "Termination of the contract!" Winnie looked at Fade and said. Then, she added with some emotion, "It''s true that there are terms and conditions for the termination of the contract. However, the termination fee is around 50 million, and I can''t afford that." Although Winnie was once regarded as a popr A- list actress, the time of her sess was very short. Later, her acting career was rather lukewarm. In addition to that, she had standards and requirements that she adhered to. She was not willing to ept crude or low- quality movie productions, and she also rejected many endorsements of bad products. Moreover, she had been helping her friends and family members with their financial issues. Therefore, for the past few years, although Winnie was regarded as a popr actress, her ie was simply not as good as many other celebrities at the same level. At this moment, facing the 50 million termination fee, she could not afford it. When Fade heard that it was just a matter of money, his eyes lit up instantly and he said, "Isn''t it just 50 million? I''ll help you to pay this fee!" Upon hearing this, Yoko Xie was stunned for a moment. Then, she remembered that Fade was one of the major shareholders of the Life Elixir Winepany. He was worth billions of yuan. Taking out 50 million was definitely a piece of cake for him. Yoko was ecstatic and she looked at Winnie. She said, "Winnie, Fade can pay this fee. Then, you can cancel the contract with Enya Entertainment and you will be free." Winnie was also shocked. However, after thinking about the matter slightly, she shook her head and said, "Fade, I know you''re rich.However, 50 million is a lot, and I can''t allow you to pay this fee for me. After all-" Fade immediately said, "Sister Winnie, I won''t be handing you this money just like that, but I will be lending it to you." Winnie still shook her head and smiled bitterly as she said, "Fade, with my current earning power, I can''t afford to repay you this huge amount. Isn''t this taking advantage of you?" Fade did not expect Winnie to be so persistent, and he could not help but be a little anxious. At that moment, he suddenly thought of Fatty Huang''spany, Scott Entertainment. His eyes shed and he said to Winnie, "Sister Winnie, I have a friend who manages an entertainment company. Now, hispany is hiring and looking for celebrities. The 50 million termination fee will be paid by hispany since you jump ship to hispany ." Winnie was startled, then she looked at Fade with a doubtful expression. She said, "Fade, are you lying to me in regards to your friend who runs an entertainmentpany?" Fadeughed and said, "Sister Winnie, you are thinking too much. What I said just now is true. My friend, Scott Huang, has apany called Scott Entertainment. They have just started this business. Maybe you''ve heard of thispany before." Upon hearing Scott Entertainment''s name, Yoko and Winnie were both stunned. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Scott Entertainment, the popr newpany that everyone on the inte is talking about!" "Thepany which terminated Rowena Song''s contract!" "The signing fee was worth 100 million yuan. Many people in the entertainment industry are envious about that!" They were surprised. Fade took out his cell phone at this time and called Fatty immediately. Then, he quickly exined the situation to him, and then he rmended Winnie to Fatty. Fatty immediately agreed with Fade''s rmendation. After all, Winnie was a good fit for Scott Entertainment in all aspects. Winnie was once a popr actress and was a A-lister. She was a good actress and she was not just someone with good looks. In general, her poprity had waned not due to her acting skills, but because she had turned down quite a number of movies and TV dramas. Due to theck of exposure, her poprity declined. As long as thepany invested in her talent and paired her with suitable work, Winnie''s career can definitely rise again. After all, she had an elegant image and she used to be sessful. In the entertainment circle, acting skills are crucial, and she had no issues in that respect. Winnie and Yoko were still reeling from the surprise. At this time, Fade handed his phone to Winnie with a smile and said, "I was just talking to Director Huang from Scott Entertainment. He thinks that you are very suitable for hispany. As long as Sister Winnie agrees to it, you can sign a contract with him right now." "Ah, this-" Winnie was surprised. At this moment, Fatty''s voice came directly from the phone. Fatty introduced the situation of his company in detail, and then he exined the reasons why hispany had chosen Winnie. He talked about the ns he had for her future development, and mentioned the sry he would offer Winnie. Fatty was sincere in his attempt to hire Winnie. Winnie was touched. She hesitated slightly, nodded and said,"Director Huang, I agree to sign a contract with you." "That''s great!" Scott said in excitement. "Miss Huo, we will sign the contract and handle everything else as soon as possible. Rest assured, ourpany will not let you down." "Well, thank you, Director Huang!" Winnie said. Then, she hung up the phone. As she passed the phone back to Fade, Winnie said to him, "Fade, thank you so much!" Winnie knew that without Fade''s connections, Scott Entertainment would not take her in so directly. Also, they would note up with the 50 million termination fee so quickly.. The contract was settled. Winnie suddenly felt like a huge weight was lifted off her shoulders. She became a lot happier and she smiled. Yoko was very happy when she saw her best friend''s mood improving. Suddenly, she thought of something. Her eyes moved between Winnie and Fade, and then she reached out her cell phone and pretended to answer a call. "Ah, an urgent matter. Alright, I''lle over immediately." Then, Yoko stood up and said, "Winnie, Fade, I''m sorry. There is a urgent matter at my work. I need to leave now. Anyway, both of you can continue your meal." After that, Yoko picked up her bag and left. Before she left, she gave both of them an encouraging look. At the table, Winnie could see that Yoko was acting. Yoko had left intentionally, allowing them to be by themselves. She had created an opportunity for them. Thinking of this, Winnie couldn''t help but look at Fade. Those emotions that she had suppressed sprang up once again at this moment, as both of them were alone with each other. Looking at Fade, Winnie felt her heart beating violently, and that familiar feeling overwhelmed her again. Then, she quickly lowered her head, and she began to slice the steak on the te vigorously. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 For a moment, Fade Chen felt that the atmosphere was a little awkward. He was prepared to break the ice and start with some small talk and polite words. However, just as Fade was about to speak, there was the sound of crackling footsteps. Then, a middle-aged man''s voice could be heard. "Oh, isn''t that Miss Huo?" After hearing this voice, both Fade and Winnie''s thoughts were interrupted. They turned around and looked in the direction of the voice. Then, they saw a fat middle-aged man who was in his forties, clutching his pot-belly and walking over with a smile. Seeing this fat middle- aged man, Winnie couldn''t help but frown and greeted him, "Chief Zhao!" Chief Zhao approached them and nced at Fade.Then, his eyes fell directly on Winnie. "Winnie, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here. Shall we have a meal together?" he asked. During the conversation, Chief Zhao stretched out his right hand and caressed Winnie''s left hand without her permission. Winnie quickly withdrew her left hand and said coldly, "Thank you, Chief Zhao, for your kindness. However, my friend and I are already full, so please have a meal by yourself!" Her rejection was obvious, but Chief Zhao did not give up. He continued to approach Winnie and said, "You can eat some more even if you have already eaten, or you can just sit down and have a drink with me." Winnie moved her chair away from Chief Zhao and said coldly, "I''m sorry, Chief Zhao. My friend and I are busy and we will leave soon." While speaking, Winnie stood up and winked at Fade. Then, the two of them were ready to leave. When Chief Zhao saw this, his face fell. He pounded the dining table and said, "Since Miss Huo is not showing me any respect, I will need to have a talk with Director Xu." Hearing that, Winnie''s body trembled, and her expression was stiff. Seeing this, Fade ced his hands on Winnie''s shoulders with concern and asked, "Sister Winnie, is something wrong?" Winnie exined, "Director Xu is the boss of Enya Entertainment. He is also my boss. Chief Zhao is a good friend of Director Xu." After listening to this, Fade could not help but frown. He looked at Chief Zhao and said coldly, "Sister Winnie has said that she is not willing to have a meal with you. Please don''t harass her again!" When Chief Zhao noticed the intimate rtionship between Winnie and Fade, his expression darkened. With a gloomy look on his face, he said, "Who are you to talk to me with this kind of attitude?" Before waiting for Fade to reply, Chief Zhao looked at Winnie and said, "Winnie, since you don''t respect me, then I will be direct with you. Today, you muste with me and sleep with me for one night, or you can just wait for Director Xu to fire you!" "You are shameless !" Winnie didn''t expect Chief Zhao to say such disgusting words in public. Her cheeks were red from anger. Chief Zhao sneered, and said, "I''m shameless? Winnie, let me tell you, do you think that you are still a popr A- list actress? You are just an aging celebrity past her prime now. It''s your blessing that I am still willing to sleep with you. Why don''t you ask around how many actresses are willing to climb in my bed." "You Winnie was so angry that she was speechless. Then, Chief Zhao began to stretch out hisrge hand and he grabbed Winnie''s wrist. "Let''s go now. Just treat me well tonight and I promise to ask Director Xu to make you popr again, "he said. Seeing that Chief Zhao''s plump hand was about to grab Winnie, arge hand mmed down on Chief Zhao''s hand at this instant. There was a clear sound, and therge handnded directly on Chief Zhao''s disgusting hand. Chief Zhao suddenly felt a burning pain at the back of his hand. When he raised his hand and looked at it, the back of his hand had turned red and it was swollen. It looked like a pig''s trotter. Due to the pain, he shuddered continuously. "You, how dare you hit me. I want to get--" Chief Zhao gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He red angrily at Fade, with a vicious glint in his eyes. However, before Chief Zhao could finish speaking, Fade flicked his hand and he pped Chief Zhao''s cheek. His cheek turned red and started to swell, that was really a terrible scene. "Ah!" Chief Zhao uttered a painful howl and he shouted, "Guards,e here now!" Chief Zhao''s bodyguards heard him calling them. They rushed in from outside the restaurant. Each of them looked strong and fierce. They shouted in unison and moved toward Fade. Chief Zhao, who was in excruciating pain, eximed, "Beat him, strike him hard. How dare he hit me. I''m going to kill him, get--" However, before Chief Zhao could finish shouting, Fade had rushed toward the bodyguards. He launched his fists and struck all of the bodyguards to the ground. Their faces were swollen and they couldn''t fight back anymore. At this moment, Chief Zhao was shocked. His voice was stuck in his throat and he could only grunt and snort. After Fade defeated the bodyguards, he stepped forward coldly toward Chief Zhao. Chief Zhao was instantly frightened, and he could not help but retreat. However, he reached a wall behind him, and there was no more room for him to go. Fade was still approaching him with a cold expression. In an instant, Chief Zhao felt a chill in his heart. His body shuddered uncontrobly, and he quickly shouted at Winnie, "Miss Huo, I, I was just joking, just joking, I did not mean what I just said. You, ask him to stop!" Winnie snorted coldly and looked at Chief Zhao without any response. Chief Zhao''s expression was stiff. He could see that Fade was less than five meters away from him, and he was petrified. He gritted his teeth and said, "Winnie, ask him to stop now. Otherwise, I''ll tell Director Xu about this. You still have a three-year contract with Enya Entertainment. You need to think clearly now, I-" This is from N?velDrama.Org. Facing Chief Zhao''s threatening words, a trace of anger shed across Winnie''s face. She yelled, "Just report this to Director Xu then. I have already lost all hope in Enya Entertainment." "You--" Chief Zhao did not expect Winnie to talk back to him. He was extremely anxious, as he tried to find a solution for the problem in front of him. However, before he could think of anything, Fade had already reached him. Fade gave him a few ps in the face. Chief Zhao''s face became even more swollen than before. Then, Fade kicked Chief Zhao in the belly. Chief Zhao, who was more than two hundred pounds, turned into a gliding meat ball instantly. He flew out from the restaurant, fell to the ground, and passed out. When Fade saw this, he snorted coldly and stood still. He walked toward Winnie and held her shoulders gently. Then, he said softly, "It''s okay now, let''s go!" Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Winnie Huo suddenly felt a sense of warmth in her heart, and her face became red. Then, she walked out of the restaurant with Fade Chen. After leaving the restaurant, Fade invited Winnie to get in the car.Then, he said, "Sister Winnie, allow me to send you home! You need to take a good rest today, and I will help you tomorrow with the procedures in regards to the contract termination." Winnie nodded and responded in agreement. Thereafter, Fade started the car and drove out quickly.They made their way home swiftly. At this moment, Chief Zhao was awakened by others. He felt an unbearable pain at first. Immediately, he looked toward the dining table where Fade and Winnie were having a meal. He was infuriated and anger rose in his heart. Later, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number quickly. He said, "Is this Director Xu? I''m Mr. Zhao. I encountered something negative with Winnie from yourpany. Yes, I am really angry and I can''t tolerate it. I must have my revenge." "Okay, that''s it. I''ll call you backter." Chief Zhao hanged up the phone, with an angry and sullen expression on his face. Not long after, Fade fetched Winnie home in his car. The car stopped in the area downstairs, and Fade got off. He watched as Winnie walked up the stairs. Winnie walked to the entrance of the elevator. She stood still, turned around,looked at Fade and said, "Fade, you must be tired. Why don''t youe upstairs and have a ss of water!" Although the expression on her face was calm, Winnie''s heart was pounding violently like a drum after she said that. Even if she hadn''t been in a rtionship before this, she knew what it meant when a girl invited a boy to her home to have a drink. "Will Fade refuse my offer! After all, he already has such a beautiful and capable wife." "Or, will he think that I''m not a good woman and that I''m a woman who simply invites men to my house!" "If he really follows me home, what will happen next? Should I refuse or not?" For a while, the thoughts in Winnie''s brain were like waves in the oceans, and they surged in a chaotic manner. At this time, Fade didn''t even think much about the situation after hearing Winnie''s invitation. He smiled and said, "I am really thirsty, so I''ll go upstairs and have a drink!" Winnie was still deep in her thoughts, but it turned out that Fade was willing to go up with her. She froze for a moment. Fade came over with a smile and said, "Sister Winnie, the elevator is open. Let''s go!" Then, Fade reached out and pulled Winnie into the elevator. Winnie, who was embarrassed, was caught off guard. She was pulled so suddenly that she fell into Fade''s arms. As a result, Fade pulled Winnie into his embrace. Their chests were pressing against each other, and they felt a warm and soft sensation. It seemed to them that they could hear the beating of each other''s heart. Heat enveloped them and warm air circted around their bodies. For a while, they both felt a little embarrassed. However, they allowed the heated atmosphere to continue and the temperature of the air around them rose. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The emotions surging in their bodies caused them to forget everything around them. Their heads drew closer to each other. Their warm and tender lips were close together, and they were about to kiss. At this moment, the sound of rushing footsteps could be heard. "Wait, wait, let me in!" someone said. Thereafter, a middle- aged woman dashed over and she squeezed into the elevator that was about to close. "Winnie, it''s you, thank you very much-" The middle-aged woman clearly knew Winnie, and she expressed her gratitude with a smile on her face. However, when she looked intently at the scene in the elevator, she was stunned. She turned her head and immediately pressed the button madly, trying to open the elevator door. "You go on, go on, I did not see anything. Winnie, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have barged in. I will wait for the next elevator, " The middle-aged woman said. The atmosphere was destroyed by this and Winnie came back to her senses. She blushed and quickly broke free from Fade ''s arms. Then, she said to the middle-aged woman, "Aunt Liu, this is my friend. It''s fine. You don''t have to go out." "Oh, yes. Your friend, your friend!" Aunt Liu sized up Fade and she muttered. However, the expression on her face indicated that she obviously did not believe Winnie''s words. As a result, the three of them remained silent in the elevator and went to their respective floors. They wanted to leave the elevator quickly. When Aunt Liu got out, Fade and Winnie could hear Aunt Liu''s muttering voice. "Oh, I didn''t expect a star like Winnie to have a boyfriend. However, that man doesn''t seem to be impressive, and I feel he is not worthy of Winnie..." Winnie heard what Aunt Liu said and she felt helpless and apologetic. She apologized to Fade, "Fade, sorry, this--" Fade smiled and waved his hand,saying, "Sister Winnie, you don''t need to exin to me. I don''t mind." While talking, the two of them also reached Winnie''s floor. They walked out from the elevator and went into Winnie''s home. As soon as Winnie looked at the scene inside her home, her face turned red again.She quickly turned to Fade and said, "Fade, wait a minute, I--" Fade stretched his head to look at the scene inside the room. Clothes were scattered everywhere. Various snacks were scattered around the floor. The room looked very messy. If Fade were to see this scene for the first time, he would surely be shocked. However, Fade had seen it before and he was not surprised. He smiled and said: "Sister Winnie, it''s alright. I have seen this before. Let''s tidy up the ce together!" "This, this Winnie heard what Fade said and she could not help but blush. By this time, Fade had already walked into the house and he started to sort out the messy clothes. Seeing this, Winnie secretly thought in her heart, "Winnie, Winnie, you must get rid of this bad habit as soon as possible. You must not dy and wait to clean the house." Winnie made this promise to herself and walked into the room. Then, she saw that Fade was holding her inner clothing and folding them neatly. Suddenly, the red glow that had just faded on Winnie''s face immediately appeared again. She grabbed the clothes in Fade''s hand and said, "Let me organize these!" Fade looked at Winnie, who was shy, and he could not help but smile. He gave her the clothes, and went to the other side to arrange her snacks. After half an hour, the house was finally cleaned. "Fade, I''m so sorry to trouble you!" Winnie thanked Fade. At this moment, a thinyer of sweat was formed on her forehead. Her cheeks were red because of the work she did and she had taken off her coat. Winnie was only wearing a thin sleeveless T- shirt. Her beautiful and curvy figure was revealed to Fade. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Looking at Sister Winnie''s curvy figure and her exposed fair skin, Fade Chen felt that he was slightly out of breath. Tiny sweat beads formed on his forehead and he felt as if his body was on fire. Seeing this, Winnie Huo pulled out a paper towel, stood on her toes, and brought it to Fade''s forehead. She wiped the sweat on Fade''s forehead and said, "Look at you, you''re so tired and sweaty." As a result, Winnie''s soft and delicate body, which was constantly emitting warmth, was bumping against Fade''s body. Specifically, her ample upper body was colliding with his body. As Winnie wiped away his sweat, her chest bumped into Fade''s chest from time to time. Fade could feel the softness of her body. At this time, Winnie came closer to Fade''s body, and she could feel Fade''s gentle breath. Each time he exhaled,she could feel his warm breath on her face, and she felt a tingling sensation. With time, her movements slowed down. She stopped wiping off his sweat with her right hand at this moment. Instead, she was holding his face and caressing his cheek. "Fade, you ¡ª" Feeling the scorching temperature from Fade''s cheek, Winnie felt that her body was also on fire. Her delicate body moved involuntarily as she moaned slightly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Fade heard Winnie''s moan, and he could feel the warmth from her body. The heat in his heart seemed to intensify and it seemed to burst into mes. Then, Fade''s head sank slightly and he kissed Winnie''s cheek. At the same time, his arms were wrapped around Winnie''s waist, and he held her slender body in his embrace. "Sister Winnie, I - I want Both of their bodies were so close together, and there was no gap between them. Winnie''s face was red when she heard Fade''s words. She turned her head slightly in shyness and whispered, "Fade, I, I am willing." When Fade heard that Winnie was willing, his couldn''t help but kiss her passionately. The two were fused together, but at this moment, Winnie screamed suddenly and pushed Fade away. "Ah!" she cried. Fade was surprised, and then he asked, "Sister Winnie, what''s wrong?" Winnie blocked her chest with her left arm and pointed outside her window with her right hand, saying, "Someone is secretly taking pictures of us!" Fade looked in the direction of Winnie''s finger, and he instantly discovered a dark shadow on the opposite building. This person was hiding behind the railing with some equipment while trying to take pictures secretly. At this moment, the other party knew that he was exposed. He quickly kept his equipment and rushed to escape. When Winnie saw this, she couldn''t help but feel anxious. "We can''t let him escape, otherwise-"she said. Fade fixed his gaze on Winnie and said, "Sister Winnie, don''t worry. I won''t let him escape." After that, Fade rushed out of the room quickly. Without waiting for the elevator, he morphed into a dark shadow and ran quickly down the stairs toward the ground floor. In less than three minutes, Fade reached the ground floor and rushed toward the opposite building. The person who was secretly taking pictures was carrying his bag pack. He stopped the elevator on the third floor. He looked toward his left and right. No one was there. Then, he rushed out quickly from the elevator. Thereafter, he walked along the corridor to the staircase on the other side and walked down quickly. When he reached the first floor, no one was there. The man who was secretly taking pictures heaved a sigh of relief. He put on his sunsses, carried his back pack and walked out. There was a smile at the corner of his mouth, and he was excited. "I didn''t expect to take any good photos of this unpopr celebrity, Winnie. However, I am so lucky this time to take such shocking photos of her private life." "I did not expect Winnie to be such a slutty girl in her private life. Look at her messing around with men and bringing them home. She always acts like she is so pure and she has this arrogant attitude. She doesn''t seem to care about the unspoken rules from the management. Looks like this is just a false image of her!" "Once I sell these videos and photos, I will definitely earn arge sum of money. Perhaps I could even be popr. I could even threaten Winnie to sleep with me using these photos. Although she is a little too old for my liking, she is still a celebrity. If I can sleep with her, then-" The man who was secretly taking the pictures was thinking about the various benefits he could gain from this situation. Suddenly, a cold voice could be heard from behind him. "Where do you think you are going?" The man turned his head and spotted Fade. He was so shocked. "This man, wasn''t he still in Winnie''s room just now? How could he reach here so fast?"he thought to himself. The man was confused and stunned. Then, he turned around, strode away quickly and tried to escape. Although the man had taken the first step, his body couldn''t move at all. There was arge firm hand on his shoulder, which was preventing him from moving forward. As a result, he lost his bnce and he fell heavily to the ground. The man felt dizzy and breathless. Then, he passed out. However, Fade did not show him any mercy. After the man fell, Fade stepped on his right hand. Immediately, the man screamed and he came to his senses. He cried and begged for mercy. "I was wrong, please forgive me. I will return the photos to you," he said. Fade looked at him coldly with a stern expression and stretched out his right hand. The man endured the pain in his hand and got up from the ground. He took out the photography equipment in the bag and deleted all the photos in front of Fade. "Are there any backups?" Fade snorted. He raised his right foot again. He looked as though he would stamp on the ground at any time. Seeing this, the man couldn''t help but shudder in fear. He quickly shook his head, saying, "No, absolutely not." "It''s best if you don''t have any!" Fade shouted coldly. Then, he stamped his right foot on the ground. When Fade removed his right foot after that, there was a clear footprint with a depth of one centimeter on the solid ground made of stone. Witnessing this scene, the man was frightened and dumbfounded. With just one stamping gesture, Fade could break the ground made of stone and leave a footprint there. Fade''s strength was beyond his imagination. Instantly, the man trembled all over and stammered, "Rest assured.. I will never..never do this again." Fade nodded slightly, and then he asked, "Who asked you toe here and secretly take pictures of Winnie?" The man hesitated a little. Then, he nced at the clear footprint there. Instantly, he shivered and he confessed, "It was Director Xu! He asked me to secretly take pictures of Winnie." "Director Xu?" Fade frowned. The man quickly said, "Szar Xu. The boss of Enya Entertainment. Director Xu is Winnie''s boss." Chapter 469 Chapter 469 "It''s him!" Fade Chen remembered that Chief Zhao had mentioned Director Xu before. Director Xu had been suppressing Winnie Huo, and he had asked someone to secretly take pictures of her too. He definitely wanted to use these photos to threaten Winnie for his own unknown purposes. "Szar Xu is crossing the line!" Fade grunted coldly. Then, he said to the man who was secretly taking the pictures, "Is there anything else I should know?" The man did not dare to hesitate, and he quickly told Fade all the information he knew. He gave him information on scandals of many celebrities whom he had secretly photographed. Many of them were popr celebrities. Unexpectedly, many of them did not behave appropriately in their private lives. However, Fade was not interested in these gossips and rumors. On the contrary, Fade got some dirt on Director Xu. Szar misused his power and authority, asking the celebrities in hispany to sleep with him. There were even rumors within Enya Entertainment. Only actresses who had passed Director Xu''s "inspections" personally would be given exposure and support from the company. When Fade thought of the suppression of Winnie''s career, he felt that this rumor was likely to be true. Moreover, Fade also got some photos and videos on Szar''s scandal from this sneaky photographer. He had secretly tracked these actresses and identally discovered them sleeping with Szar. After taking these videos and photos, Fade said, "You can leave now. However, don''t tell anyone what happened today. Do you understand?" "Yes, I understand!" The man nodded his head repeatedly out of fear. After that, Fade returned to Winnie''s home and told her about the man who was secretly taking photos of her. When Winnie learned that it was her boss who had instructed this man to do this, she was furious. Seeing this, Fade consoled her and said, "Sister Winnie, we will go and terminate the contract tomorrow. We will cut all ties with thispany and this boss." Winnie heard this and she felt better. She nodded to Fade and thanked him sincerely. The two of them looked at each other, and the atmosphere was a little strange. After all, they were emotional just now and they had almost crossed thest barrier. However, they were disturbed by the man who was secretly taking photos of them. At this moment, as they thought of what happened just now, both of them did not know what emotions they were feeling. Fade realized that the atmosphere was ruined. He knew that it was not the right time for him to be there, so he said goodbye and left. After returning home, Fade quickly called Fatty Huang to discuss Winnie''s contract again. Fade was prepared to pay the 50 million himself. Fatty was aware of Fade''s temper. Therefore, he didn''t oppose him. Fatty dealt with the matter directly, and started to arrange for the publicity of this matter. After Fade hung up the phone, his wife Quin Lin returned home. Looking at his wife''s tired expression, Fade could not help but tremble in his heart. He walked over and rubbed Quin''s shoulders. "Dear, what''s wrong? You look so tired from work,"he said. At home, Quin was also used to Fade''s intimate gestures. She leaned on the sofa and enjoyed Fade''s massage, saying, "Its the matter of the endorsement. Far Peace Corporation has taken swift actions. The matter of Rowena''s endorsement has been finalized. They will beunching their new products very soon. They are definitely going against Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." Fade said to her, "Even if they are fighting against us, we shouldn''t be afraid of them. Our products are definitely better than theirs. Those forms were personally created by myself. Don''t you have faith in me, dear?" Quin nced at Fade and said, "Of course, I have faith in you. I know that our products have great qualities. However, times have changed and we can''t just rely on that. Good products need good publicity and clever marketing strategies as well. Otherwise, our sales may not be as good as expected. There are too many examples of good products not being able to survive in the market." Fade heard his wife and said, "Let''s choose an actress to endorse our products. Since there is no shortage of money, we will just fight directly against them." Quin said, "I told you before that it is not so easy to find a suitable actress. The past few days, I have met with many actresses, but I felt that they are not suitable. I am rather annoyed by this!" Listening to his wife''s words, Fade suddenly had an idea. He said, "Dear, I have someone in mind. However, I''m not sure if you think she is suitable or not!" "You know someone? Who?" Quin was not expecting Fade to rmend a celebrity. After all, he did not pay much attention to the entertainment industry.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Fade replied, "Winnie Huo." "Winnie!" Quin frowned slightly when she heard this name. Then, she said, "I have also considered her before. Her age, image and character are quite suitable for our products. She doesn''t have any negative news surrounding her. Generally speaking, she would be a right fit to endorse our products." "However, Winnie''s poprity is too low now, and that is a huge problem. She has fallen into the B- list, and rumors has it that Enya Entertainment has blocked her from further exposure. Therefore, her poprity will decline even more. If you choose her, I am afraid it won''t have a positive effect on our sales." Obviously, Quin had done her research and she was aware of the state of the entertainment industry. Therefore, she could tell him about Winnie''s current situation. Fade nodded after listening to her. However, he exined immediately, "My dear, you are right about these things. However, there won''t be any such problems tomorrow." "What do you mean when you say there won''t be any such problems tomorrow?" Quin was puzzled. Fade immediately exined, "Well, Winnie will terminate her contract with Enya Entertainment tomorrow and sign a contract with Scott Entertainment. Scott Entertainment will promote Winnie as one of their leading stars." "What? How do you know all of this?" Quin couldn''t help but look at Fade in surprise. Out of a sudden, Fade felt guilty. After all, he hadn''t forgotten about what had happened between Winnie and himself. However, he coughed and told Quin about the events just now. Naturally, he left out some of the details. "I didn''t expect you to be acquainted with Winnie!" After listening to him, Quin looked at Fade in shock. "Well, it was a coincidence. Previously, I didn''t know that she was a celebrity!" Fade coughed and exined. He felt slightly nervous. Fortunately, Quin did not inquire about the way they had met. She asked about the matter in regards to Scott Entertainment and Winnie. Fade exined the details on this matter. Then, he simply called Fatty and Winnie on the phone. He asked them to have an online conference with Quin. Soon, the three parties reached an oral agreement. Winnie would terminate the contract with Enya Entertainment. Scott Entertainment and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc would then announce her new contract and her endorsement of Quin''s products at the same time. In this way, Winnie would regain her poprity. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 The next morning, Fade Chen got up early. Instead of going to thepany, he drove to Scott Entertainment. When Fade arrived there, Winnie Huo was already waiting for him at thepany. Both of them discussed with thepany''s staff members about the uing contract termination. Then, they brought awyer from Scott Entertainment and drove toward Enya Entertainment. Enya Entertainment was a well- known entertainment enterprise in Dragonville. Although it was not the toppany, it was sessful. After all, they had been in Dragonville for many years, and they had all kinds of connections and resources. Many celebrities were managed by thispany and thepany wasrge. Therefore, Enya Entertainment had rented a whole floor of a building as thepany''s headquarters in the city center. The ce was decorated in a brilliant manner and it was conspicuous to the public. When Winnie brought Fade and thewyer to Enya Entertainment, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. Many people looked surprised and shocked. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Thereafter, some of them smiled slightly at them and greeted Winnie. However, the majority of the people pretended not to see her and they walked past Winnie in a hurry. After all, everyone knew that Winnie and Director Xu were not on good terms. Also, she was completely blocked from further exposure by thepany and she had no future in the entertainment industry. Therefore, no one wanted to have any form of rtionship with this kind of person. They were naturally afraid and tried to avoid her. Winnie nced at all these people who were turning a blind eye to her. She could not help but sigh in an icy manner, and she said, "This is indeed the entertainment industry. When you''re popr, everyone wants to be your friend. However, once you''re no longer popr, you are treated like garbage and everyone starts to avoid you." Fade patted Winnie''s back gently and said softly, "Sister Winnie, there is no need to be sad for these people in thispany. They are not worth it." "Yes!" Winnie nodded, and then she walked toward the receptionist. She said, "Hello Miss Lin. I called yesterday and I made an appointment to meet with Director Xu this morning. Please inform Director Xu that I''m here." The young girl at the front desk, Miss Lin, looked up at Winnie coldly and said, "I''m sorry, Director Xu is busy now." Seeing this, Winnie and herpanions frowned. However, Winnie suppressed her dissatisfaction and continued to say softly, "My appointment with Director Xu is at nine o''clock. We still have ten minutes before 9. I can wait." Then, Winnie took Fade and thewyer to the reception room to rest and wait. When the three of them entered the reception room and were about to sit down and rest, a staff member walked in and said coldly, "Sorry, the reception room needs to be cleaned now, so please leave." Fade could clearly see that Director Xu was purposely making things difficult for them. Fade looked angry and he was about to lose his temper. When Winnie noticed this, she shook Fade''s hand gently and said, "Fade, forget it. Anyway, it won''t be too long, so let''s go out and wait!" Sister Winnie persuaded Fade to hold back his anger. Then, they walked out from the room and went to wait near the front desk. Ten minutes passed by quickly. It was the time for their appointment. Winnie came over again and said, "It is time for my appointment with Director Xu. Could you please inform him of this?" However, the girl at the front desk, secretery Lin, had an indifferent attitude. She didn''t even lift her head, and she said impatiently, "I told you that Director Xu is busy right now. He doesn''t have the time to meet with you now. Just keep on waiting!" When Winnie saw this, her expression darkened. Fade couldn''t help himself at this moment. He came over and pounded the front desk with his palm. He yelled, "Is this how yourpany treats their guests?" Miss Lin was startled. She looked up at Fade, and yelled with displeasure, "Who are you? How dare you shout at people in ourpany. I advise a certain someone to look in the mirror. You''re no longer a popr celebrity anymore. Don''t act all high and mighty." Thetter statement she made was obviously directed at Winnie. After speaking, the young girl at the front desk lowered her head again. She started ying with her cell phone, and she had no intention of informing the director of Winnie''s arrival. Seeing this, Fade narrowed his eyes. Then, he grabbed her cell phone directly and smashed it on the ground. Miss Lin obviously was not expecting Fade to do this. She was frightened, and she shouted loudly, "What are you doing? You smashed my cell phone, You will need to pay me back. Security,e and arrest-" Miss Lin was still yelling. Then, Fade pped her face. Instantly, her cheeks turned red and they started to swell. Her shouting turned into groans due to the pain. Then, Fade mmed his hand forcefully on the front desk. Under the huge force, the desk was shattered. It turned into a pile of sawdust. After that, Fade''s cold voice could be heard. "I am already being respectful of you and your company! If it weren''t for Sister Winnie, I would have demolished yourpany." Miss Lin was frightened and bbergasted. At this moment, she did not dare to say anything . Fade, Winnie and thewyer strode directly into thepany and they walked toward Director Xu''s office. Arriving at the door of the office, Fade kicked the door open impatiently. A loud sound was heard. Inside the office, a man and a woman eximed in surprise. "Ah, who is that!" "Ah!" Fade and hispanions walked into the office. They saw a fat middle- aged man leaning against the chair. His clothes were messy. In front of the middle-aged man, a young woman was crouching on the ground. She quickly tidied up her hair and stood up in panic while wiping the corners of her mouth. This man, needless to say, was obviously the boss of Enya Entertainment, Szar Xu. Fade was slightly surprised, because the woman was actually Rowena Song. Rowena turned her head at this moment. When she saw Fade, she also looked surprised and she said with a cold expression, "It''s you?" Fade ignored her and turned to Szar, saying, "You must be Szar. Yesterday, Sister Winnie called and told you that she wants to terminate the contract with yourpany. Now, let us deal with this matter!" Thereafter, Winnie took out a stack of documents and handed them over with a cold expression. Szar''s face fell. At this moment, he had calmed down from the shock just now. He looked at both Winnie and Fade from head to toe. Then, he spoke in a bureaucratic manner, "Winnie, you are a celebrity who has been with ourpany for a long time. Ourpany has not treated you badly. Is this your way of negotiating with me?" Winnie''s expression changed, and then she said coldly, "Since Director Xu, you did not allow the receptionist to let us in, then I had no choice to but toe in by force." Szar was dissatisfied as he said,"Come in by force? This is my office. Without my permission, it is illegal for you to enter. Do you know that?" Winnie frowned. At this moment, Fade yelled in a cold voice, "Don''t talk such nonsense now, Sister Winnie just wants to terminate the contract. Therefore, please sign the relevant documents." Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Hearing Fade Chen''s words, Szar Xu frowned in discontentment. Then, he said coldly, "Who are you? How dare you speak to me in this manner?" Fade nced at Rowena Song in an icy manner and said coldly, "Who am I? Why don''t you ask Rowena?" Szar immediately looked at Rowena. Rowena''s expression changed immediately, but she quickly said something in Szar''s ear. After Szar heard her words, he could not help but sneer with a scornful expression. He said, "Looks like you and I are in the same field. You are a major shareholder of Scott Entertainment." "However, who do you think you are toe to mypany and cause trouble!" Szar yelled and grunted coldly. Rowena was prideful at this moment. She looked at Fade and said, "Don''t think that your small company is so impressive. Let me tell you something. I''ve just signed with Enya Entertainment. From now on, I''m the top artiste, the Big Sister, in Enya Entertainment. Your littlepany can rot in hell!" After speaking, Rowena looked at Winnie again and unted her status. She said with a mocking tone, "Miss Huo, I''m sorry. I took your position of Big Sister." Winnie''s face fell, and she said coldly, "I''m not the Big Sister. You can steal any position you like. I''m not interested in the details." Rowena heard what Winnie said and her expression changed. She continued to ridicule her, saying, "Oh, Miss Huo is shrewd and she finally knows her ce. She has no position in Enya Entertainment. It looks like she is going to a smallpany like Scott Entertainment." "Maybe that''s a good thing for people who have lost their poprity. It''s better to be a popr celebrity in a smallpany than a nobody in argepany like Enya Entertainment. It''s good for you to go to that smallpany to earn a living," Rowena said, as she sneered at Winnie. Winnie''s face was full of anger and her body trembled slightly because she was furious. Fade''s gaze was cold, and he moved swiftly from where he was standing. Then, a loud pping sound was heard. There was a bright red palm print on Rowena''s attractive face. Fade''s cold voice rang out, "Your mouth stinks, and you deserved to be hit!" "You, how dare you to hit me, I want to--" Rowena shouted. As a result, Fade dashed out again and pped Rowena''s face. Her face became swollen. Then, Fade said coldly, "Do you still want to say anything?" Rowena clutched her red and swollen cheeks and she was afraid to speak up. She could only cast her eyes on Szar for help. Szar''s face fell, and he gazed at Fade coldly. Then, he said in an icy voice, "This is mypany. Rowena is now an artist of mypany. How can you be so arrogant? Do you really think that I can be bullied that easily?" After that, Szar threw the documents that Winnie gave him to the ground, and said coldly, "Do you think it''s that simple to terminate the contract?" Winnie''s expression changed and she said, "Director Xu, what do you mean by that?" Szar snorted and said, "I mean to say that I will not ept the termination of the contract. Don''t even think about leaving thispany. You still have a three-year contract with us. I would rather you remain with us even if you don''t have an important role here." Winnie''s expression changed when she heard Director Xu''s words. Her tone of voice became anxious, and she said, "You, how can you do this?" "Why not?" Szar said coldly. Winnie said, "You, you''re being stubborn. It''s not good for both of us, and you will not get the 50 million termination fee." Hearing the figure of 50 million, Szar''s expression changed slightly, and he was silent for a while. Then, he waved his hands, looking rather open-minded, and he said, "Isn''t it just 50 million? I don''t care about this money. I think it''s worth it for me to use this 50 million to waste three years of your time." Winnie did not expect Szar to have such a stubborn attitude. He preferred a lose- lose situation rather than terminate the contract. For a while, Winnie was a little worried and she didn''t know what to do. Seeing this, Fade came over and patted Winnie''s shoulder gently. He spoke confidently, "Sister Winnie, don''t worry about this. I''ll deal with this matter." While talking, Fade took a few steps forward and went directly to Szar''s desk. Seeing this, Szar sneered and said, "Why, are you going to hit me?" Fade shook his head and said, "I will only dirty my hands if I do so." "You Szar shouted in a deep voice. Anger appeared on his face. However, he was the boss of thepany after all. He calmed down quickly and looked at Fade, saying, "You have no choice. Even if you agitate me, I won''t agree to your terms. I am telling you that it''s useless to try to provoke me."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade looked at Szar and said, "Director Xu, you really don''t want this 50 million!" Szar said loudly, "It''s just 50 million. I really don''t care about such a small amount like that." Despite his arrogance, Szar''s eyes flickered a little. After all, it was 50 million, and even for him, it was definitely not a small sum. However, he did not want to agree to the termination of the contract, at least for now. Perhaps Winnie and herpanions would beg him again, or they would agree to pay him more. Then, he might agree to terminate the contract. At that time, he would retain his dignity and earn more money. That would be the best result. Thinking of this, Szar''s expression became even more gleeful. He held Rowena in one hand and a cigar in the other. He leaned against the chair and started smoking. Szar waited for Fade and Winnie to continue with their requests. However, Fade suddenly said, "Since Director Xu doesn''t want this 50 million, then there''s an easier way for us to handle this matter." "An easier way, what do you mean by that?" Szar couldn''t help but feel that his words were ridiculous. However, he instinctively felt that something was wrong, and he had a strange feeling in his heart. Rowena was full of resentment, and she spoke from her swollen lips, "Director Xu, he is just pretending. Don''t be fooled by him." Szar was certain that Fade was just fooling him. He looked at Fade and said coldly, "Didn''t President Chen said that this matter was easy to deal with? Then, I will see how President Chen handles this matter." Fade didn''t say much and he took out a stack of photos from his pocket. He threw the photos in front of Szar. Szar was stunned and he looked at the photos. His expression changed drastically. All the photos were intimate pictures of him and the celebrities under hispany. Some of them were too disgusting to be seen by the public. Szar panicked instantly and he looked at Fade, saying, "You, why do you have these photos?" Fade said coldly, "You don''t need to know about this. Now, let me ask you again, do you agree to terminate Sister Winnie''s contract?" Szar''s expression changed as he hesitated and he was silent for a moment. He looked up at Fade and said, "Do you think that you can threaten me with these photos? There are many photos like this in the entertainment industry. These photos mean nothing." "Really? Since Director Xu has this opinion, I''ll just post these photos on the Inte. Let''s see if other people will think that these photos mean nothing, "Fade said. He immediately took out his cell phone and was about to post those pictures online. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Seeing this, the muscles on Szar Xu''s face twitched. He quickly stretched out his hand and shouted, "No, don''t post those pictures online." Fade Chen stopped moving his fingers on the screen of his cell phone. Then, he looked at Szar with a smile and said," Director Xu, have you changed your mind?" Szar seemed uncertain, and he seemed to be struggling with the thoughts in his mind. Finally, he gritted his teeth, looked at Fade, nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve changed my mind. Don''t post those photos. I will agree to terminate Winnie''s contract." After all, Szar was a businessman. He didn''t agree to terminate the contract before this, because he wanted to vent his anger and take the opportunity to negotiate better terms and conditions. However, Fade had gained the upper hand over him. Therefore, as a businessman, Szar had to consider his gains and losses. Then, he quickly made a choice. Szar promised to terminate Winnie Huo''s contract as this was unquestionably the right choice for both parties. After all, if he really wasted 50 million and three years of Winnie''s time, it would be a great loss for hispany. In this case, Szar looked at Fade and Winnie for a moment and said, "I agree to terminate the contract. Give me the contract, and I will sign it now." Winnie could not help but reveal a joyful expression on her face when she heard what Szar said. She stretched out her hand toward thewyer,and she was ready to take out another document. However, at this time, Fade blocked Winnie''s movements and he looked at Szar with a smile on his face. He said, "Since you have thrown the previous contract on the floor, there are no extra documents. If you want the contract, you can pick it up yourself." "You-" Szar heard this and he was furious. He was almost going to explode. However, when he saw Fade''s fingers moving toward the "send" button on the cell phone screen, he couldn''t help shrinking back and he swallowed his anger. He leaned over and picked up the pages of the contract that was scattered on the ground. When Rowena Song saw this, she nced at Winnie and Fade with a resentful expression. Then, she squatted down and began to help Szar pick up the scattered documents. After a few minutes, the two of them picked up the files and organized them in order. Then, Szar signed the document and handed it to Winnie, saying, "I''ve signed it. Now, you can sign it and pay the 50 million termination fee." While talking, Szar handed the file to Winnie. Before Winnie could retrieve the document, Fade stretched out his right hand and knocked the document down, and papers flew everywhere. Szar red at Fade angrily and yelled, "What are you doing?" Fade held his arms in front of his chest and said lightly, "Nothing. I just discovered that this contract is now useless." "This is the contract you brought. I have agreed to terminate the contract. Now, you are saying that it is useless. What do you mean by that?" Szar asked Fade, holding back his anger. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Fade nced at Szar from the corner of his eyes and said lightly, "If you had signed this contract in the beginning, this contract would have been valid. But now, it is useless." As he spoke, Fade stretched out his hand toward thewyer and took out another contract. He dropped it on Szar''s desk and said, "This is the contract!" Szar was angry and confused. He looked through the details of the new contract quickly. When he finished looking at the contract, he mmed his hand on the table. He stood up and red at Fade, yelling "Are you kidding me? There is not a single penny in terms ofpensation for me in this contract. It will be impossible for me to terminate Winnie''s contract for free!" "Nothing is impossible!" Fade said coldly. Then, he looked at Szar and said,"I just want to ask Director Xu, are you willing to sign this contract?" "I can''t sign this contract!" Szar screamed angrily, and he flung the contract to the ground. Papers flew everywhere. Fade wasn''t upset. He just looked at Szar with a smile, took out his cell phone again and said, "Looks like these photos need to be posted online." "You ¡ª" Szar red at Fade. Just as he was about to speak, theputer on the desk emitted a beeping sound. When Szar opened his Weibo, he saw a photo of him half-naked at a hotel. The bare back of a woman could be seen next to him. However, the woman''s face was blocked and he could not see her face. The person who had posted it on Weibo had tagged him in this photo. Upon seeing this photo, Szar suddenly shivered in fear and he shrunk back. "You, did you really post this online?"he said. Fade smiled lightly and said, "Director Xu, this is one of the pictures that I have, and the woman''s appearance is unclear. I have much clearer ones with me that may cause a huge scandal. Would you like me to post those pictures online?" Szar''s expression was gloomy and unpleasant. In this short period of time, this photo on Weibo had already reached many people and was going viral. Numerous notification sounds could be heard, and the rted discussion forums heated up quickly. Many people online guessed in thements section who the woman was, and some people started to look for photos of the actresses in Enya Entertainment for the purpose ofparison. Suddenly, Szar felt cold all over. He didn''t dare to provoke Fade anymore. He quickly waved his hand and said, "No, don''t post more pictures. I will sign the termination contract. I don''t even want the termination fee anymore." "Very good!" Fade replied. He nodded,smiled lightly and said, "Since that is the case, just sign the contract!" "But the contract-" Szar said. Fade folded his arms in front of his chest and said softly, "The contract that you threw on the floor was the only contract we brought. Director Xu, it''s up to you to collect the pages of that contract!" Szar''s plump face started to twitch due to his anger. However, he had to pick up the pages of the contract which were scattered on the ground. Rowena squatted down quickly to help him again. After picking up the scattered papers from the contract, they rearranged the contract properly. Some pages of the new contract were mixed with the pages of the previous contract. The two of them needed some time to sort out this matter. Then, Szar signed it quickly. He handed the contract to Fade with both hands and said, "I''ve signed it, and the contract is sessfully terminated. My photo-" Fade retrieved the contract and handed it to thewyer. After seeing thewyer nodding and confirming that everything was in order, Fade lowered his phone and said, "The photo is deleted. Anyway, do take care!" After that, Fade left with Winnie and hiswyer and they turned away without looking back. Inside the room, Szar observed Fade and hispanions leaving. The expression on his face was unpleasant and dark. After confirming that the other party had left, his anger erupted like a volcano. He flung the things in his office to the ground fiercely, and he roared in anger. Hearing Szar''s roar, all the employees of Enya Entertainment were stunned. They stood still on the ground without making a single sound. When Szar saw this, he roared again in anger. "Why are you guys still standing there like idiots. Ourpany is encountering some issues on Weibo. Help the department of public rtions resolve these problems!" The employees came back to their senses after being yelled at by their director. They hurried back to their respective ces, and got busy with their work. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Rowena Song came over in a hurry. She pressed her delicate body against Szar Xu. She comforted him gently and said, "Director Xu, don''t be angry. It will affect your health. Winnie Huo is just an old woman who has lost her poprity and Scott Entertainment is just a smallpany. They are not impressive at all, and they can''t gain any traction with the public. They definitely can''t compete with Enya Entertainment." Szar heard this and his gaze turned cold. He said, "Winnie and Scott Entertainment, I will make sure that you can''t survive in the entertainment circle!" "Yes, you must make sure of that!" Rowena echoed quickly. Szar''s anger had slightly abated, but once he thought of the termination fee, his heart ached in pain. At that time, in order to vent his anger and preserve his dignity, he had purposefully made things difficult for the other party. He had refused to terminate the contract. However, he did not expect the other party to be sessful in their attempt to get him to terminate the contract. Also, they did not pay him a single penny. He had suffered a double loss and the whole matter was a failure for him. He was thinking right now, that If he had epted the terms and conditions of the contract termination at the beginning, he would have gotten the 50 million termination fee. Wouldn''t that be great! Thinking of this, Szar felt that his heart was bleeding. At the same time, Rowena moaned seductively and massaged him, and she pressed her body against him. However, Szar had no interest in her right now. He recalled how Rowena had added fuel to the fire just now, and he felt even angrier. "If she did not jeer at them and make all those sarcastic remarks just now, I might have signed the contract directly. In that case, I would not have lost 50 million," Szar thought in his heart. Thinking of this, Szar felt annoyed and disgusted by Rowena. He reached out and pushed her away, saying coldly, "Go out and do your work." Rowena did not expect Szar to treat her with this cold attitude. She wanted to give some advice to Szar but she didn''t dare to say more after noticing his cold expression. Therefore, she left the room obediently. Walking out of the room, the employees in thepany suddenly cast strange looks in her direction. However, Rowena had gotten used to these strange looks for a long time already. Therefore, she didn''t respond to anyone and she left promptly and arrogantly. At this moment, outside Enya Entertainment, Winnie was holding the documents in regards to the contract termination and she looked through them in excitement several times. She felt that everything was rather unreal. She held the contract in front of her chest, looked at Fade Chen with a smile, and said, "Fade, I, I didn''t expect to terminate the contract sessfully. Also, we didn''t even spend a single penny." Fadeughed and said, "Sister Winnie, you''re finally free now." Winnie couldn''t contain the excitement in her heart, and she leaned toward Fade in that instant. She hugged him and kissed his cheek. "Fade, thank you so much," Winnie said enthusiastically. Fade felt a warm sensation and the scent of fragranceing toward him. He seemed to float in ecstasy. At this time, thewyer who was driving suddenly sat upright and stared straight ahead. Thewyer did not dare to look backward, as he was afraid he might see something he should not see. Seeing thewyer reacting like this, Fade blushed and coughed softly. Winnie heard this and she nced at the front of the car. She realized that she was too excited and that she had done something inappropriate. Blood rushed into her cheeks and she quickly lowered her head. The three of them returned to Scott Entertainment in silence. Scott Huang had already prepared the relevant documents and he signed a contract with Winnie quickly. Then, the publicity team of thepany followed up on this matter instantly and they posted news pertaining to this matter on the Inte. Scott Entertainment announced that they were signing on Winnie. Winnie''s signing fee would be the same as Rowena''s previous fee, which was 100 million yuan. Initially, the signing fee agreed by both parties was 50 million. However, the 50 million that was originally intended for the contract termination fee was not used, so Fatty simply decided to include this sum in Winnie''s contract. On one hand, it would benefit Winnie and this would help them build a good rtionship in thepany; on the other hand, the huge signing fee of 100 million yuan would generate publicity and make a good headline. Sure enough, after the public found out about the signing fee of 100 million yuan, this matter immediately caused an uproar and there were heated discussions on the Inte. Many people started to voice their different opinions. Some people said that Winnie was not that popr now. Therefore, Scott Entertainment shouldn''t have signed her on with such a huge amount of money. Others argued that Winnie''s poprity had waned a little but the quality of her work was not low. Therefore, she deserved to be signed on with that much money. Of course, some people even said that Scott Entertainment was in a desperate situation and that they were simply epting anybody due to their failure to sign on Rowena. Therefore, Scott Entertainment had to find someone to rece Rowena. Just as everyone was discussing Scott Entertainment, who had used 100 million yuan to sign on Winnie, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc announced online that theirpany was about tounch a new series of cosmetic products with Winnie as their celebrity spokesperson. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc manufactured cosmetic products that were known as high-end in Long City. The quality of their products and the reputation of thepany was definitely at the top of the industry. Now that thepany was about tounch new products, this news naturally attracted the attention of many regr customers. Moreover, the new products would be promoted by a spokesperson, so it naturally attracted the public''s attention. Therefore, Winnie, who was losing her poprity, regained her poprity on the Inte as all kinds of news came out one after another. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Some people even started to analyze Winnie''s past works and looked forward to her future performances. Some people tried to get some dirt from insiders and they analyzed why Winnie was able to get the full support of these two majorpanies at once. Among the various discussions, matters rted to Rowena suddenly came into the spotlight as well. Theizens were surprised to find that Winnie had signed on with Scott Entertainment. Scott Entertainment had initially intended to sign on Rowena. Also, Rowena had now signed on with Winnie''s originalpany, Enya Entertainment. Moreover, not long ago, Rowena had just announced that she was endorsing Far Peace Corporation''s new cosmetic products. Now, Winnie had be the spokesperson for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s products. Bothpanies manufactured cosmetic products that are in the same high- end category in regards to their quality. Afterparing both of them, Winnie and Rowena were pitted against each other. This instantly generated more heated discussions. Rowena, who had just left Enya Entertainment and returned to her home, received a text message from her agent saying that news on her was spreading on the inte. Everyone was discussing her in a heated manner. She had not even entered the house when she got this text message. Rowena couldn''t help but feel shocked. She knew that she didn''t have any updates recently, so she hurried into her house and turned on theputer to check on this situation. Soon, she understood the situation. She learned that the reason she was being discussed in a heated manner was due to Winnie. Looking at the news on the Inte, especially the news on the 100 million yuan signing fee of Winnie and Winnie being the spokesperson of argepany like Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, Rowena couldn''t help but feel jealous. "This should have been mine, mine--" Rowena thought in her mind. Rowena felt more and more upset in her heart. She couldn''t resist it any longer and she logged on to her Weibo ount and posted a message, "For those who are outdated, please stop using my poprity to regain your poprity. Your actions are rather disgusting!" Chapter 474 Chapter 474 The post was just made public on Weibo and it immediately caused a heated discussion on the Inte. Without needing much exnation, the public immediately knew that Rowena Song was criticizing Winnie Huo. As a result, the fans of both parties started another dispute on the Inte, and it eventually became a fierce scolding match. However, Winnie obviously had less fans as she was not as popr as Rowena. Therefore, after not much time, The Weibo ounts of Winnie, Scott Entertainment and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc were almostpletely upied by Rowena''s fans. All kinds of sillyments and even hateful messages filled up the entirements section. Of course, the majority of these people were scolding Winnie due to herck of poprity. They felt that she was not qualified to bepared with Rowena. As Winnie and Rowena were beingpared, Scott Entertainment and Enya Entertainment were also brought together by Rowena''s fans for a round ofparison. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Far Peace Corporation were also compared with each other immediately. The two parties were about to start a war andunch a thorough investigation into these matters. Rowena''s fans were saying that she was naturally the winner in thisparison. After all, she was now a top B-list actress and was about to be an A- list actress. Her poprity was obviously higher than Winnie, who had now fallen into the mid range of the B-list. In terms of entertainmentpanies, Scott Entertainment, which had just been established, had made a name for itself because of the 100 million yuan signing fee. However,pared with Enya Entertainment which had been in the entertainment industry for such a long time, Scott Entertainment seemed weaker in terms ofpany size and connections. As for the endorsement of cosmeticspanies, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was definitely a leading presence in Long City. However, from Rowena''s fans'' point of view, Far Peace Corporation was an old local brand. They had a deeper foundation and they would soon enter Long City''s market andunch their cosmetic products. Then, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc would be suppressed. Facing these scoldings andparisons, Winnie, Scott Entertainment and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc seemed calm. The three parties only responded politely and rationally, and did not participate in these scolding battles. Despite this, on Weibo, Winnie seemed to have fallen behind, and Rowena seemed to have won. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, if they were to have an offline interview, people would definitely find that Winnie had a better reputation due to her previous works and her public rtions. Her reputation was much better than Rowena''s. Rowena was just a hyped up actress. Regardless of their work or their endorsement products, captivating the hearts of the average passers-by was important. After all, it was hard to solely rely on their fans to survive in this industry. Winnie''s fans started to ignore the discussions, and the debates on the inte died down. However, due to the impact of these online debates, both parties subconsciously became competitive. They started to make preparations in secret to battle against each other. Far Peace Corporation announced that Rowena would be going to Micovia to shoot theirtest commercial. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc did not fall behind. They invited the top screenwriters in the country and well- known film directors from Europe to shoot a short movie and publish it as an advertisement. Such actions immediately suppressed the news of Rowena and Far Peace Corporation going to Micovia. Rowena was naturally unwilling to allow herself to fall behind in this matter. She contacted Enya Entertainment and announced that she was going to act in a television drama, two movies, release an album as a singer and take part in a reality show. Her schedule was packed. In this regard, Scott Entertainment and Winnie did not follow suit. Winnie, being an experienced artist in the entertainment industry for many years, was aware that epting so many intensive projects in a short period of time will greatly affect the quality of the work. Apart from the money, there was little benefit in doing so many projects at once. Therefore, in this way, Rowena and Enya Entertainment seemed to have suppressed Winnie and Scott Entertainment. In short, thepetition and rivalry between the two sides epassed all aspects. Fade Chen did not pay much attention to these situations. After all, these were professional matters, and they should be handled by professionals in the field. He would rather just be a spectator. Finally, Fade had some free time and he wanted to go out for a stroll. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. When he looked at the cellphone screen, an unfamiliar number appeared. Fade felt doubtful as he answered, "Hey, hello!" "Hello, may I speak to Mr. Chen?" The voice of a young woman came over the phone. Fade couldn''t identity the person on the other end of the phone. Therefore, he said, "Hi, Fade Chen here. May I know who you-" The person replied, "I''m Daphne Tao, the doctor on the pedestrian street a few days ago, Mr. Chen you--" When she said this, Fade immediately remembered her. Daphne Tao was the director of City Medical Center. She was present at the scene where Rowena''s car had hit an elderly man. Rowena was filming an advertisement there that day. Instantly, Fade said enthusiastically, "Hello Dr. Tao. Why did you call me? Is there anything up?" Dr. Tao did not beat around the bush and said directly, "Mr. Chen, the elder''s family has nowe to the hospital. I would like to thank you for your help, and I would like to ask you to tell us about the ident involving the elder. Fade heard her words, nodded, and said, "Alright, I understand. The old man''s family is there. Yes, I''ll be right there!" Daphne immediately said, "Thank you, Mr. Chen." "No problem, Dr. Tao. See youter," Fade said.Then, he hung up the phone and hurried over to City Medical Center. Soon, Fade reached City Medical Center. He contacted Daphne and she came to the hospital entrance to meet Fade . Compared with the ordinary outfit Daphne had on that day, she was wearing a white coat today. Her short hair was neat and tidy and her sses with ck frames gave her an air of intelligence and efficiency. Seeing Fade, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and she stretched out her hand, saying, "Mr. Chen, hello!" "Hello Dr Tao!" Fade took Daphne''s hand and he shook it gently. While shaking hands, Fade noticed that Daphne had a lot of fine scars on her hands. She had cut marks from knives, and scratch marks. These were probably caused by her professional life. After greeting each other, Daphne took Fade to the ward upstairs and updated him on the old man''s situation. The old man was called Jared Liu. Aftering to the hospital a few days ago, they did not find any issues with him after examining him. Daphne was surprised by this. After all, she knew how seriously injured the old man was at that time. After being treated by Fade using acupuncture, the old man had almostpletely recovered. This caused her to feel even more curious and she was shocked by Fade''s medical skills. Although the old man was fine, he was hit by a car after all. The hospital staff were still anxious and they checked him carefully again. At the same time, the elder''s family members also came to the hospital. After learning that the elder had been hit by a car, they were furious. Therefore, Daphne contacted Fade and asked him toe to the hospital. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Both of them walked into the ward. Fade Chen had just stepped into the ward, and he saw a middle- aged couple in their forties approaching them. Then, Daphne Tao introduced him to them. "This is Mr. Chen. He is the person who rescued Old Mr. Liu,"she said. "Mr. Chen, these are Old Mr. Liu''s son and his daughter- in-w," Daphne said, as she introduced them to him. When they heard that Fade was the savior of their father, they greeted him with enthusiasm. Mr. Liu grasped Fade''s hand and said excitedly, "Mr. Chen, thank you so so much. If it weren''t for you, my father wouldn''t be around anymore. I really don''t know how to thank you, Mr. Chen." Beside him, Mr. Liu''s daughter-inw took out a stack of banknotes, which was around two thousand yuan, and she handed them to Fade. She said, "Mr. Chen, thank you for saving my dad. This is two thousand yuan. It is a small token of appreciation, so please ept it." Fade waved his hand and said, "Sister, Big Brother Liu, there''s really no need for this. I''m also a doctor. It''s my responsibility to save Old Mr Liu. How can I ept your money?" Mr. Liu and his wife insisted on paying Fade. Fade did not want to show off his wealth, but he revealed his branded watch, saying, "Big Brother Liu, I understand your intentions, but seriously, I don''t need this money. You can use this money to get some high- quality supplements for Old Mr. Liu. That would be my biggest wish." The two of them looked at Fade''s watch. Although they could not really tell what model it was, they recognized the Rolex logo. They knew instantly that Fade was a wealthy man, so they kept the money in embarrassment. Fade didn''t want to be entangled in money matters, so he walked over and greeted Old Mr. Liu. Old Mr. Liu''s injury was getting better. He was still in the hospital because of some other minor problems he was experiencing. After greeting Old Mr. Liu, Big Brother Liu gave Fade a look.Then, the three of them walked out of the ward. Big Brother Liu looked a bit sad. Facing Fade, he said, "Mr. Chen, I have asked my father. He is getting older, so he can''t really remember what happened, and he couldn''t recall who bumped into him." "I learned from Dr. Tao that a passerby told her that it was an artiste''s car that had bumped into my dad. I went to that street to look for surveince videos from the businesses in the area, and I also went to the police station. However, I still couldn''t find any footage of what happened." "I went to the entertainmentpany of that artist, yet I couldn''t even get in. Now, I have no other ideas. I heard Dr. Tao saying that you were there and that you witnessed what had happened at the scene. Therefore, I wanted to ask Mr. Chen exactly what had happened to my dad." As he spoke, Big Brother Liu and his wife looked angry and helpless. Fade also looked a little gloomy when he heard his words. He thought that this matter wasn''t going to be difficult to resolve. After all, there were so many people on the pedestrian street at that time, and so many witnesses saw the ident where Rowena Song''s car bumped into someone. Moreover, even if everyone was afraid of getting into trouble and refuse to testify on the situation, the surveince videos of the shops on the street should also have captured the situation at the scene. Once these videos were retrieved, they would serve as solid evidence against Rowena, proving that she hadmitted the hit-and-run. No one expected this situation to be so difficult to resolve. Big Brother Liu had gone and searched around but they still could not find a solution to this. Feeling disappointed, Fade immediately spoke up and told Big Brother Liu and his wife what had happened at that time. When the couple heard that it was really the artist Rowena who had bumped into their father, and escaped aftermitting the crime, they were furious. "It really was Rowena. I called herpany, but they denied everything and didn''t admit anything at all." "It''s awful, how can such a vicious woman be an artist?" Fade waited for the couple to cool down, and he asked, "Big Brother Liu, what are you going to do next?" Big Brother Liu was helpless and sighed. He said, "I will go and look for Rowena again. Maybe something will change. If that doesn''t work, I''ll go to the police station. We must resolve this matter!" Fade groaned slightly and said, "Let''s go, Big Brother Liu. I''ll go with you. I''ll be the witness." Big Brother Liu was hesitant for a while, but seeing Fade''s resolute attitude, he nodded gratefully. He said, "Mr. Chen, thank you so much. You saved my father and you are still trying to help us so much." Fadeughed and said, "Big Brother Liu, don''t be so polite. Just call me Fade. Besides, I can''t stand this situation where Rowena bumps into someone with her car and runs off. She must pay the price for her actions." "Yes, she needs to pay the price!" Big Brother Liu said firmly. Later on, Big Brother Liu''s wife remained in the ward to take care of Old Mr Liu. Big Brother Liu and Fade then rushed to Rowena''spany, Enya Entertainment. The two of them got out of the car and they walked to the entrance of Enya Entertainment. Before they got close, the security guard at the door recognized Big Brother Liu. He took out the security baton and walked forward, saying angrily, "You''re here again! How many times have I told you, this is not the ce for you to act wildly. Get out immediately." While talking, the security guard raised his baton andunched it toward Big Brother Liu. With Fade''s support, Big Brother Liu was more confident. He screamed angrily, "I have a witness who saw Rowena''s car bumping into my dad. Ask her toe out now. I want to confront her about this." "You think you can confront Miss Song? Can''t you take a look in the mirror ? Who are you? Get lost now!" The security guard roared. He waved his baton at Big Brother Liu, intending to hit him. Big Brother Liu''s eyes had turned red and he had a determined expression. He raised his arms and he was prepared to fight him. At that critical moment, Fade stepped forward,unched a kick with his foot, and directly struck the security guard''s wrist. There was a squeaking noise and the guard screamed. The swinging baton in his hand flew out. He was sweating frantically. He started to groan and wail on the ground while clutching his wrist.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "You, how dare you hit me! I--" The security guard yelled at Fade. However, before he could finish speaking, Fade snorted, and he kicked him on the chin and knocked him out. Right then, the other security guards rushed out. Seeing that their colleague was beaten up, they became furious and had fierce expressions. They immediately began to wave their batons, intending to hit Fade and Big Brother Liu. Big Brother Liu was shocked when he saw this. He rushed forward as he tried to cover Fade. To his surprise, he had only just stepped forward when Fade morphed into a shadow. Fade rushed forward quickly toward the security guards and struck them violently. Immediately, all five or six security guards were beaten up and they fell to the ground. Stepping on one of the security guards who was groaning, Fade said coldly, "Ask Rowena toe out!" The security guard said in a crying tone, "Miss Song is not in thepany. I can''t ask her toe out!" "Not in thepany? Then where is she?" Fade asked coldly. The security guard said, "Ms. Song went to Micovia for amercial shoot. She is not in the country now." Chapter 476 Chapter 476 "What?" Fade Chen frowned, his expression turned serious, and then he asked, "Well then, who is in charge of Rowena Song''s matters in thepany now?" One of the security guards said, "Who is in charge? Well, Miss Song has a manager in the company. Now, she is in charge of Miss Song''s matters." "Manager? Let here and meet me," Fade ordered in a cold tone. The security guards did not dare to go against him. They used the walkie-talkie to contact someone in thepany quickly. "Ms. Xu, someone wants to see Ms. Song. Could you pleasee down." About five minutester, a woman with red curly hair, ming red lips, and wearing a pair of high heels, walked out of the entrance leisurely. When she saw the security guards at the entrance, she said impatiently, "I have said that Miss Song is not in the country now. Who is looking for her? How annoying!" The security guards did not dare to say anything. Fade and Big Brother Liu came forward with serious expressions, and said coldly, "We are looking for Rowena." Ms. Xu''s expression changed immediately when she saw Big Brother Liu. She said in an indifferent tone, "Why are you here again? You''re really annoying! I have told you before, the matter you mentioned to me has nothing to do with Miss Song. Stop bothering me." Without giving Big Brother Liu a chance to speak, Ms. Xu turned and left. Big Brother Liu was a bit anxious when this happened. He chased after her and grabbed her wrist, yelling, "You guys hit my dad. You must give me an exnation for this--" Ms. Xu was pulled back, and she looked back at this old-fashioned middle-aged man who was holding her hand. She felt as though she had identally touched a hedgehog. She jumped and she yelled loudly, "What are you doing? Let me go! You dirty disgusting fellow, let me go this instant!" At the same time, she shouted, "Security, security,e and chase him away." However, the security guards at the door had been beaten up by Fade, and they no longer had any fighting power. The only one left with a littlebat power, in Fade''s opinion, was way too afraid to do anything. Seeing this, Ms. Xu was getting even more angry and anxious, and she yelled, "Let me go. Otherwise, I will call the police and tell them that you''re harassing me!" Big Brother Liu was an honest man. When she said that she was going to call the police, he got really scared, and he immediately released her arm. Then, Ms. Xu walked into Enya Entertainment quickly. However, she hadn''t taken two steps when Fade flickered and he appeared right in front of Ms. Xu, blocking her way. "What do you want to do?" Ms. Xu yelled. Fade replied coldly, "You must take responsibility for Rowena''s actions in regards to the ident." Ms. Xu said impatiently, "I told you, Miss Song didn''t hit anyone. You''ve found the wrong person." Fade also added, "I was there and I was a witness of the ident. Whether or not she hit anyone, I was able to see what happened very clearly. It''s useless to deny the facts in front of me."This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Ms. Xu blinked her eyes and looked slightly hesitant. She was Rowena''s manager, and she would obviously know if Rowena''s ident was real or not. In addition to this, all of the breaking news andments on the inte about Rowena were handled by her, so she would certainly know everything about this situation. When she heard that the other party had found a witness, she couldn''t help but feel afraid. Nevertheless, she responded quickly aftering back to her senses. She snorted and said, "You are telling me that you are a witness of that scene! Who can prove it though? I can also say that you hired him, and that you are here to deliberately ckmail Miss Song." "I warn you now, it''s best for you to leave immediately. Otherwise, when the policees, you won''t find any chance to escape anymore," M.s Xu yelled arrogantly, as she held her arms in front of her chest. Big Brother Liu became angry and anxious upon hearing her words. He shouted, "Dr. Chen was the person who saved my dad. He is a good man. We are not ckmailing you." Ms. Xu sneered, "Oh, a group of poor and useless fellows. Do you think people are going to believe you! Let me tell you, you are not only trying to ckmail someone, but you guys will undergo investigation due to intentionally hurting others. You guys can just wait here for the police to arrive!" Big Brother Liu''s face was red after hearing her words. However, he was not good with words, so he didn''t know what else to say. Seeing her attitude, Fade became quiet and he replied coldly, "Do you think that you have covered up everything seamlessly? There are so many businesses on the road with monitoring devices and so many passers-by. I don''t believe that no one photographed the ident during that time." "As long as I find a video from the scene, you''ll definitely be destroyed!" Fade said coldly. His words had struck a nerve and revealed Ms. Xu''s weakness. Rowena''s hit- and- run situation had been covered up, and their team had gone to all the shops in time to remove all the surveince videos. However, It was difficult to guarantee that no one had kept any backup copy secretly. It was also difficult to guarantee that no passersby had captured the ident on film at the time. Therefore,what Fade had just mentioned was what they were most worried about. Feeling anxious, Ms. Xu suddenly panicked. She pulled out her cell phone that instant and sent a message to Rowena, exining the situation there. A few minutester, Rowena replied, "If they can really find the evidence, they can just go to the police station with the evidence.Why bother toe here and cause a scene? This shows that they have no evidence at all." After seeing the text, Ms. Xu was determined and calm. She looked at how they were dressed, and they certainly didn''t look like someone who was able to find any evidence. Thinking of this, Ms. Xu finally felt calmer. Then, she said, "You can''t have any evidence for something that didn''t happen! If you want to ckmail someone, then you''ve found the wrong person. Get lost now!" Big Brother Liu was so mad at her that he was about to be violent. The veins on his fists seemed to throb. He almost wanted to go forward and beat her up. Fade''s face fell. He pulled Big Brother Liu, and said coldly, "Big Brother Liu, let''s just go." He knew that trying to argue with Ms. Xu like this would not lead to any results. They needed to procure the evidence and corner these people thoroughly. Only then could they bring Rowena to justice. Seeing the two of them leaving, Ms. Xu looked proud and she revealed a triumphant smile. In the meantime, Rowena sent a message asking her who these guys were. Ms. Xu immediately snapped a photo of the two of them with her cell phone and sent it over to Rowena. She also informed her that the problem had been resolved. When Rowena saw the photo from the other end, she was totally shocked. Fade''s appearance was unforgettable. She was confident just now, but now she was slightly disturbed. After all, Fade was a major shareholder of Scott Entertainment, and he was also a respectable man. If he were to find any evidence, that would be really bad. The more she thought about this, the more worried she became. Rowena replied with a message, "Don''t mess with that young man. I''m afraid this matter will be a little troublesome. Start with that old- fashioned guy, and pay him money. We must settle this problem." Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Ms. Xu didn''t quite understand what Rowena Song meant, so she replied with another message. Rowena was getting anxious so she reproached her in anger, saying, "Just do whatever I tell you to. There''s no need for so much idle chatter!" Without further ado, Ms. Xu chased after Fade Chen and Big Brother Liu. "Wait a minute!"she said. They were both ready to leave with the car. Then, they heard Ms. Xu''s voice, and they saw her chasing after them. Instantly, both of their expressions darkened. "Why are you here?"they said. As soon as Ms. Xu caught her breath, she took out a stack of shiny banknotes from her bag, and said coldly, "Miss Song has sent me a message. Since you''ve gotten into trouble, we will reward you with 50,000 yuan. Please stop causing any more trouble." While talking, Ms. Xu flung the money to Big Brother Liu in an arrogant manner. Big Brother Liu was upset and he replied, "We don''t want your money." Fade also said in a deep voice, "What do you mean by doing this? Is the perpetrator admitting to her guilt for causing the ident? Now, does she want to use money to settle this?" Big Brother Liu was exasperated and he shouted, "My dad''s life is not something you can measure with money. You have to pay the price for this matter eventually." Ms. Xu didn''t expect them to have this attitude when she was literally lining their pockets. Her anger surged up, and she replied, "You guys are hrious, aren''t you? He''s just an elder from the countryside. Let''s say the ident really did happen, this amount of money would be more than enough topensate for his life." "What did you say!" Big Brother Liu was infuriated. His eyes turned scarlet, and he red fiercely at Ms. Xu. Ms. Xu panicked when she saw this.She took a few steps back. Fortunately, the staff from the company heard them outside, so someone rushed over right then. Ms. Xu felt better and she quickly dered, "They are going to hit me. Help me!" Ms. Xu, as Rowena''s manager, was not low in terms of her position. Also, she was goodlooking. When the group of male staff members saw this beauty crying out for help, they felt a rush of adrenaline and immediately rushed over fiercely. They red at both Fade and Big Brother Liu. Big Brother Liu was getting even angrier. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "I''ll fight you till the end!" As he spoke, Big Brother Liu rushed forward and wanted to fight with those guys. Ms. Xu smirked while observing the scene and said, "Hehe, you guys are looking for death." Then, she waved the thick stack of banknotes in her hand and said ruthlessly, "Beat them up, hit them real hard. We just need topensate them if they be handicapped, right? We definitely can afford that." This remark provoked Big Brother Liu even more, and he was incensed. He didn''t care how many opponents he had,and he rushed over fiercely. All the men who hade to her side were young and strong. They were fierce and capable. When they saw this middle- aged man running toward them, they sneered, rolled up their sleeves, and fought with Big Brother Liu. In the beginning, as Big Brother Liu was furious, he was able to beat up the first few guys close to him. However, he was at a disadvantage, and this became apparent. Several other guys rushed forward and surrounded him at once, and more than a dozen punches were aimed at him. Big Brother Liu couldn''t handle them all at once. Seeing how Big Brother Liu was about to be defeated, Fade spoke with a cold voice. " How can this be that all of you are beating up one person at the same time!" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "What?" Before one of the guys coulde to his senses, he felt a huge fist right in front of him. Then, the area around his eyes were heavily struck, and he was left with eyes of a panda. Then, he copsed to the ground. The guys next to him did not receive any better treatment either. Some of their bellies were kicked, some of their nose ridges were broken, and some even had their arms broken. For a period of time, the sound of wailing and groaning did not stop. Those seven or eight people were knocked down by Fade, and only Ms. Xu was left standing. Ms. Xu was trembling out of fright, and her eyes had a terrified expression. At this point, she finally understood why Rowena had told her not to mess with this young man. "You, what do you want to do?" Ms. Xu''s voice was also trembling. Fade clenched his fists till there was a creaking sound. Then, he said coldly, "What do you think?" Ms. Xu looked pale and her legs were giving way. "You, don''t mess around here. It''s against thew to hit someone, and you will goto jail." Fade sneered and said, "Is that so? Didn''t someone just say that they can pay apensation even if someone is handicapped? Well then, in this case, I don''tck in money at all." As he spoke, Fadeunched a blow at her. Ms. Xu screamed in terror. Before Fade could move, she slipped on her heels and fell to the ground on her backside. Fade wasn''t polite at all. He walked up to Ms. Xu, gave her a few ps, and her face became red and swollen. Even Big Brother Liu, who was a simple man, was furious. He approached her and gave her a few kicks. In the end, Fade took out a one-yuan note from his wallet and threw it on Ms. Xu''s red and swollen face. He said, "There you go. This is yourpensation! Next time, when I''m upset, I''lle here and beat you up again." Upon hearing this, Ms. Xu trembled and she almost fainted. Finally, she saw them leaving. Ms. Xu forced herself to get up, and then she called Rowena to exin what had happened. Of course, she didn''t say that she was impolite and that she had annoyed them. She only mentioned the fact that they didn''t ept thepensation. When Rowena heard the news, she was also worried. She called Director Xu from Enya Entertainment immediately, and she told him what happened. Szar Xu frowned when he heard that Fade was involved in Rowena''s ident. However, he said, "Rowena, don''t worry. Isn''t he just a shareholder of some smallpany? I am someone important in Dragonville. He doesn''t have much say in this ce at all. I''ll help you resolve this problem. You just have to work hard in Micovia and excel in your endorsement campaign with Far Peace Corporation, alright?" With Szar''s reassurance, Rowena was instantly at ease. She chatted with Szar on some personal matters over the phone, and then she hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, Szar immediately made a few calls to sort out the ident. "Liu, can you check on the shops and passersby on that street again? This time, warn them to keep their mouths shut. Otherwise, I wille and look for them in person." "Yes, Director Xu. With your reputation, there won''t be any problems, "Szar''s subordinate, Young Liu, answered. Szar hung up the phone in satisfaction, and he said with a confident smile, "Scott Entertainment, Fade, and Scott Huang, you guys want to go against me? You''re way too inexperienced." In the meantime, Fade and Big Brother Liu were driving away from Enya Entertainment. In the car, Big Brother Liu became calm. Recalling what had just happened, he was worried. He looked at Fade and said, "Fade, we just hit someone. This..." Fadeughed and said, "Big Brother Liu, I''m here. Don''t worry. I will help you to resolve the matter of this ident." Chapter 478 Chapter 478 As soon as Fade Chen finished speaking, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number. Edward Sun was on the other end of the phone. He was attending an important meeting, and his cell phone was ced on the desk. When the secretary saw the phone ringing, he was going to decline the call since Mr. Sun had instructed him on the importance of this meeting. Whoever was calling during that time was not allowed to disturb him. However, when the secretary was about to hang up the phone, Edward was shocked when he saw the caller''s name on the screen. Then, he didn''t care that many VIPs and senior executives were in the room. Without giving anyone a heads up, he rushed over, grabbed his phone, and quickly responded, "Hello Mr. Chen!" The VIPs and senior executives in the conference room saw that the esteemed head of the Sun Family was responding to the call in such a respectful manner. They were stunned and curious about the phone call, and wanted to find out more information. By then, Edward had left the room with his cell phone, and they could no longer hear him. However, looking at his stooped body and his repeated nods, everyone could tell that Edward had great respect for the person on the phone. In an instant, everyone was stunned. They really couldn''t imagine what kind of person could cause the honorable head of the Sun family to behave in such a respectful manner! Francesca Sun, the former honorable elder of the Sun family, was in istion now. However, the Sun family was still definitely the most powerful family in Long City, and no one dared to go against the Sun family. Edward was answering a phone call at that moment with such a respectful manner, and he had broken his own rules. Just as everyone was discussing this matter in the conference room, Edward hung up. He immediately began to make arrangements for people to check on the street near the ident and deal with Rowena Song''s incident. With Edward in charge, Fade was confident. He sent Big Brother Liu back to the hospital and consoled the family of the old man. Fade left the ward after a while. Daphne Tao walked with Fade and she was going to send him off. "Mr. Chen, thank you so much for your help,"she said. Fade smiled and said, "Dr. Tao, you don''t need to be so polite." Daphne smiled as she walked next to Fade. They left the hospital building and was walking toward the parking lot. Suddenly, someone shouted loudly, "Daphne, who is he?" Following the voice, Fade turned his head and looked around. He saw a young doctor in a white coat and sses walking toward them. He was probably around 30 years old. At this moment, that doctor red at Fade with a vignt expression, and he didn''t look pleasant. When Fade saw him, he narrowed his eyes and he looked more serious. When Daphne saw that bespectacled doctor, her expression also changed. The smile on her face disappeared and then she said coldly, "Dr. Lin, please address me as Dr. Tao. Also, I don¡¯t need you to intervene in my affairs." While talking, Daphne was trying to leave quickly with Fade. Dr Lin did not leave them and he continued to follow them.He stopped in front of the two of them, and then he looked proudly at Fade. In amanding tone, he said, "I don''t care who you are. I will tell you now that Daphne is my girlfriend. You are not allowed to be with her in the future." Upon hearing this, Daphne was instantly angry. She yelled, "Fabian Lin! Stop talking nonsense. You and I are just colleagues, and I am not your girlfriend at all." Daphne turned around after she had spoken and exined to Fade, "Mr. Chen, he was pursuing me in the past, but I didn''t agree to be in a rtionship with him . He is just disturbing me here." Fade nodded and he understood what was going on. After all, Daphne was not only outstanding at work, she also had good looks and a good figure. Therefore, it waspletely normal for someone to pursue her. Fabian, who was beside them, saw Daphne exining the matter to Fade. His face fell, and he red at Fade fiercely as he said coldly, "Daphne belongs to me sooner orter. You should get lost immediately. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite!" As he spoke, Fabian stepped forward and stood about half a meter right in front of Fade. He wanted to pressure Fade with his height and build, so that Fade would be afraid of him. However, he had clearly underestimated Fade''s strength. Fade nced coldly at him and uttered faintly, "It doesn''t matter if Dr. Tao and I have any rtionship. In my opinion, with your arrogant attitude, you are just a fool." "What did you say!" Fabian red angrily at Fade. He raised his right hand, and was about to hit him. Fade took a step forward. As he did that, inner energy emerged from his body and rushed out in a violent manner. Suddenly, Fabian felt as though he was struck by an invisible wall. He felt a stinging sensation on his face. His body fell backward, he staggered, and he fell down on his backside. For a moment, everyone around them was chucking and cackling in glee. Fabian was blushing from embarrassment, and his eyes were red as he red at Fade. Fade ignored himpletely. He looked at Daphne, waved his hands, and got ready to leave. Daphne looked apologetic and she said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, I''m so sorry. I''m really sorry to involve you in this kind of personal matters." "It doesn''t matter. This type of arrogant guy should be taught a lesson," Fade smiled and said. He was prepared to leave, However, at that moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard from the hospital building. There was also a cry from a nurse, "Dr. Lin, Dr. Lin, help! The patient in Ward 501 is getting really sick." When Fabian, who had just stood up, heard that the patient was sick, he looked startled. He asked quickly, "What''s going on?" The nurse couldn''t speak clearly. She replied in an anxious manner, "Principal Lin and a few other directors have gone to the ward. The situation is really critical. You are the attending doctor. Come over now!" Fabian was also getting anxious and he rushed to the ward immediately. When she saw Daphne, the nurse shouted, "Director Tao, Principal Lin asked you toe over as well. The patient''s condition is really critical, and you are asked to be present as well to help with the diagnosis." Daphne heard her words and she was nervous. She nodded, apologized to Fade, and turned to go to the ward quickly. Fade saw this and he stopped. He turned around and caught up with Daphne. Then, he walked next to her, saying, "Let me go with you!" Daphne froze slightly, and then she nodded as she said," Alright, sorry to trouble you." After all, she had witnessed Fade''s medical skills. If there was an additional expert like Fade to assist them, the patient could be helped. The two of them hurried to ward 501. This ward was at the top floor of the hospital and the VIP wards were here. Ward 501 was the best among these wards. One could tell from the ward that the patient inside had an honorable identity.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 When Daphne Tao and Fade Chen rushed into the ward, they noticed many people in white gowns standing densely next to each other. They could clearly see that this patient was highly respected. After all, it was rare to have the Principal, Vice Principals, and the Directors of City Medical Center all present for a consultation. A few doctors in their 60s were standing around the bed. While observing what was happening, they asked Fabian Lin about the patient''s condition. Fabian was really panicked. He was clueless when he was faced with so many questions. "I, I don''t know what happened!" "The patient was fine just now. I just went out for a bit." "We used the same medicine as usual earlier in the morning." Fabian''s answer caused some of the older doctors to be dissatisfied. They immediately yelled at him, "You don''t know anything, and you have no solutions for this situation. Then, why did you say in the beginning that you can treat Chief Zheng?" "Exactly! Chief Zheng is an honored guest, if we can cure him, we won''t have any issues. However, if he is not cured, then we''re in big trouble." "How will you take responsibility for this situation? Think about it now! Huh!" Facing these questions, Fabian looked as though he might suffocate, and he seemed even more panicked. He was eyeing Principal Lin with the hope that he could help him out. After all, Principal Lin was his uncle. Although Principal Lin was dissatisfied with Fabian, he was still his nephew after all. Therefore, he put in a few good words for him,saying," In the beginning, Fabian was not expecting Chief Zheng''s condition to be soplicated." Some of these older doctors were about to argue with him, but Principal Lin changed the topic quickly. "Now is not the time to find out who should be held ountable. The most important matter right now is Chief Zheng''s condition, and how we should deal with his illness. You guys should discuss what other solutions we have." As soon as he said that, everyone in the room was suddenly depressed. All the doctors frowned and they looked serious. "Dr. Wang, you are an expert in cardiovascr diseases. What is your opinion on this?" Principal Lin asked. He saw that no one was speaking and he started to call on them one by one. Dr. Wang frowned and said, "Chief Zheng''s condition isplicated now. When Fabian epted Chief Zheng as his patient, his diagnosis was that his heart valve was faulty. He would need some medicine to circte in his system and then a minor operation was needed. However, looking at his current condition, I''m afraid that the previous diagnosis waspletely wrong." Other doctors who were beside them also spoke up and said, "That means we haven''t figured out what illness Chief Zheng is suffering from. Now, how can wee up with a treatment n?" "We should have left this case to the professionals. At first, Chief Zheng wanted to go to the Cardiology and Neurology Hospital in Capital City for treatment. However, someone was so confident that they could cure him, and they kept Chief Zheng here for treatment. Now, there is no other way of treating him. What should we do now? "Some of them spoke with resentment and looked at Fabian. Although Fabian was Principal Lin''s nephew, these older doctors had pretty high statuses as well. Moreover, this incident was indeed his fault. He didn''t dare to say anything else at that moment. He could only lower his head and he remained silent. As a result, the atmosphere in the room was cold and quiet. Principal Lin also had no other solutions. He turned around and he spotted Daphne. Then, he said, "Daphne, since you are here,e and check out Chief Zheng''s condition!" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Yes, Principal Lin!" Daphne replied. Then, she introduced Fade who was next to him, saying, "Principal Lin, this is Mr. Chen. He is my friend. He is also a doctor,and he heard about the emergency. That''s why we came over to check on the situation together." At this moment, Fabian heard her words. He looked up and discovered that Fade was actually there. He was surprised and he said, "You, why--" Fabian wanted to shout loudly, but the older doctors next to him yelled at him, "Don''t be noisy! Keep quiet." Fabian didn''t dare to speak then, but he was still looking at Fade unhappily. He also approached Principal Lin and told him what had just happened earlier. After Principal Lin listened to his words, he frowned. However, since Chief Zheng''s condition was critical at the moment, he didn''t want to stir up any more trouble. Therefore, he didn''tment on the previous conflict between Fabian and Fade. At this moment, Daphne and Fade had walked to the bedside. They started to check on Chief Zheng''s condition. The two of them focused on the patient who was lying on the bed. He was around fifty years old. He had short gray hair and a square and honest-looking face. At that moment, his face was extremely red, his eyebrows were tightened, and his palms were clutching his heart. He seemed to be in great pain. Daphne held her stethoscope and performed an auscultation on the patient without any dy. At the same time, Fade grasped the patient''s wrist and he began to check his pulse. Three minutester, Daphne took off her stethoscope and she had a solemn expression on her face.She said, "Chief Zheng''s heart condition is not good. The rhythm of his heartbeat is irregr, and he also has a cardiac murmur. It sounds like something is blocking the blood vessels in his heart. However, the specific conditions of his illness will have to be further examined and assessed." The older doctors heard her words, and they couldn''t help but sigh lightly. They were able to detect these problems as well, yet the exact cause of these issues could not be determined. Now that the patient''s condition had be critical, it was even more difficult to pinpoint the exact problem. However, Daphne was still very young. It was already impressive that she coulde to this conclusion. At least, her medical skills were much better than Fabian''s. The older doctors sighed because there was really nothing else they could do. One of the Vice Principals said, "Let''s transfer him to another hospital now. Also, let''s contact Chief Zheng''s family and his superiors, as well as arrange for a flight to Capital City. Sending him to Capital City will ensure his safety." Just as everyone was preparing to take action, Fade suddenly said, "No need for such actions. I have diagnosed the patient''s illness, and I can cure it!" "What did you say?" Upon hearing this, the doctors in the ward all looked at Fade with surprise and disbelief. Fade calmly took out a pair of silver needles and exined, "Initially, the patient was suffering from a heart valve perforation, which was not serious. However, due to the usage of the wrong medication, blood clots have formed and they have blocked some of the blood vessels in his heart. Hence, the patient''s condition deteriorated." As soon as he said that, everyone was shocked once again.They did not expect Fade to be able to describe Chief Zheng''s condition in such detail. For a moment, all the doctors looked suspicious. Fabian''s reaction was particrly huge. He jumped out from the crowd and pointed to Fade, saying, "What nonsense! How can Chief Zheng''s condition be as simple as you said?" He was upset because Fade had said that Chief Zheng''s condition had worsened due to the wrong medication. He definitely could not admit to such a mistake. Otherwise, once confirmed, Fabian''s future as a doctor would bepletely over. Even Principal Lin was frowning at that moment. Instead of asking Fabian to keep quiet, he looked at Fade with a questioning expression and said in a deep voice, "Which hospital are you from, Mr. Chen? How can you be so skillful?" Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Fade Chen shrugged and said, "I''m a doctor specializing in Chinese Medicine. I''m not working in any hospital." Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked. Almost all the doctors who were in the ward couldn''t help but look at Fade with strange expressions. Fabian Lin was agitated. With a sarcastic tone, he said," You are a doctor specializing in Chinese Medicine who doesn''t even have a job. You are iming that you can treat Chief Zheng''s illness. What a joke." After saying this, Fabian immediately turned to Principal Lin and the other vice-principals and doctors of the hospital and said, "Principal Lin, respected members of the hospital, this guy is a liar. Obviously, he''s just here to cause trouble. I highly suggest that we kick him out immediately." Hearing this, Daphne Tao exined quickly, "Fabian, stop with your nonsense. Dr. Chen is a very skilled doctor. I have seen these skills with my own eyes." Fabian said sarcastically, "Never mind if he is skillful or not. Even if he was truly a skilled doctor specializing in Chinese Medicine, what would he know about heart valves and obstructed blood vessels. Chinese Medicine does not deal with these kind of illnesses." "Dr. Tao, some people are chatans. Kindly remember that you''re the director of internal medicine at City Medical Centre. You have to take responsibility for your words," Fabian said. He looked at Daphne with a vengeful and gleeful expression. Daphne''s expression changed, and she paused for a moment as she was struggling to exin about the matter. However, Principal Lin, who had been silent all this while, dered at this moment," Chief Zheng''s condition is serious.We must take this seriously and not make any bad decisions." "Yeah, I haven''t heard of someone using Chinese medicine to treat heart valve perforations before." "Exactly. Some people aren''t even real Chinese Medicine practitioners. Why are we still talking about this?" All the specialists in the room started to voice their displeasure. Finally, Principal Lin looked at Daphne and said in a low voice, "Daphne, please bring your friend out for a while. In regards to Chief Zheng, we''ll contact the people at Capital City and transfer him over immediately." "Principal Lin, please Daphne was still trying her best to exin the situation. Fabian was enthusiastic. He rushed over to Fade and pulled him up from his seat. At this moment, Chief Zheng, who was lying on the bed, started to cough violently. He suddenly spurted out blood from his mouth and he turned deathly pale. At the same time, the nurse who had been observing the medical equipment next to him said in an urgent voice, "This is bad. His heart rate has dropped. This is an emergency." At this moment, everyone in the ward became flustered. "It''s over, Chief Zheng''s condition has worsened." "It''s toote to transfer him to another hospital. We need to think of a solution!" "Dr. Lin, you''re the doctor in charge of Chief Zheng. You''re the person who is most familiar with his condition. You need to think of something!" someone urged him. Hearing someone pestering him, Fabian felt as if he had been put on st. His expression was anxious. "I, I am not sure what to do," Fabian answered. He sped his hands, and he was anxious. However, he had no clue what to do. At the same time, Chief Zheng''s coughs were progressively getting worse. More blood appeared from his mouth and his face was even more pale. His heart rate kept plummeting as time passed. The nurse was extremely anxious and said, "Oh no. His heart rate has dropped to fifty beats per minute, and it''s still dropping. His situation is very critical." Everyone in the room felt helpless. At this moment, Fade had a focused expression. He pulled out a needle that was two times longer than an ordinary needle, and he walked toward Chief Zheng. He pinched the needle and aimed it at Chief Zheng''s heart. He looked like he was going to pierce him with the needle. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing this, Fabian couldn''t help but feel shocked. He quickly shouted, "What are you doing? Stop that." Hearing him shout, the other doctors also noticed what Fade was doing. Immediately, all of them started shouting at him. "Stop!" "Don''t do that!" "Boy, don''t be brash! Facing their protests, Fade said coldly in a t tone, "Chief Zheng''s condition is very critical. If we dy this matter, even the gods can''t help him." "I am 70% confident that I can heal him of this illness, " Fade spoke confidently as he looked at the people in the room. The expressions of all the doctors there changed. They couldn''t make up their minds if they trusted Fade. After all, Chief Zheng was someone important. If something really happened to him, they would be in trouble. Seeing that time was passing by quickly, Daphne was anxious and said, "Don''t drag this any longer. Let Dr. Chen take action!" Principal Lin and the others could not make a decision. Fabian protested through gnashed teeth, saying, "No, you are absolutely not authorized to do anything. Chief Zheng is my patient. You clearly don''t know what you''re doing. If something goes wrong, I have to bear the responsibility." Fabian had to say this, as he was the attending doctor responsible for Chief Zheng. If he allowed Fade to pierce this needle, and something bad happened, he would have to bear this responsibility. If Fade didn''t do anything, at least he could give the excuse that his options were limited, and that the illness was incurable. That''s why Fabian didn''t want Fade to perform his acupuncture on the patient. When Daphne and Fade heard this, their faces fell and their expressions were cold. Even with a patient''s life at stake, all this scumbag could think about was himself. He was truly disgusting. Fade made a move to pierce the needle but he was stopped by Fabian. Although Fade could push him away, the needle had to be inserted carefully. If someone were to interrupt him, it would be very dangerous for the patient. Seeing that the patient''s condition was worsening, Fade turned to look at Fabian and said sternly, "You''re just afraid of being responsible for this matter, aren''t you? If that''s the case, then I am willing to bear the responsibility for anything that happens after this. You won''t be implicated. Are you happy now?" Fabian froze for a second. He did not expect Fade to take on such a huge responsibility. For a moment, he was skeptical, and he said,"Are you being serious?" "I haven''t got the time to argue with you," Fade scoffed. Fabian still couldn''t believe it, and he said, "Words don''t matter. Write it down with your signature. If you do that, then I''ll agree." "You--" Fade was furious. There was a patient who was about to die. How would he even have the time to sign anything! Daphne was also angry beyond words. She gave Fabian a disdainful look and shouted at him, "This is an emergency. I am willing to vouch for Dr. Chen. If something happens, the responsibility will fall on me and Dr. Chen. It will have nothing to do with you. Now, are you happy?" Fabian did not expect Daphne toe forward, and he was taken aback. Still feeling hesitant, he said,"I still think that it''s better to have it in ck and white." "Fabian , you ¡ª" Daphne was infuriated, but time was of the essence. Therefore, without saying another word, she took a piece of report paper and quickly wrote everything down. At this time, Chief Zheng''s heart rate had dropped to thirty beats per minute. His situation was even more critical. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Fade Chen couldn''t afford to wait any longer. He pushed Fabian Lin away with one hand and pierced the long needle into Chief Zheng''s heart. The entire needle was nearly as long as 3 fingers. It was pierced into Chief Zheng''s body, leaving only the small head of the needle on the outside. At the same time, Chief Zheng seemed to be triggered by this. He immediately leaned forward from his bed and coughed out a huge amount of blood, soaking his sheets dark red. Then, he fell back onto the bed. Seeing this, the doctors couldn''t help but feel startled. All of them eximed as their faces turned pale. "This can''t be good. Chief Zheng coughed up so much blood!" "That needle must have gone straight to his heart!" "This is ridiculous. He''s just toying with a human life." Fabian was so anxious that he felt like he was about to explode. His pupils shrank as he red at Fade in utter horror. He quickly leaped toward Fade and said," What have you done? Now, I''m going to be med for this! Move aside!" At this moment, Daphne Tao flung the paper that she had been busy scribbling at Fabian. She said in a cold voice, Tve written the agreement, and I''m signing it right now. Now, Chief Zheng''s condition has nothing to do with you. You won''t need to bear any responsibility for him. You can rx now." Fabian studied the paper carefully. After seeing that Daphne had gotten all the details correct, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. However, at this moment, he saw Fade pulling out another long and thin needle. He was aiming it at Chief Zheng''s heart. His heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. He pointed at Fade and reminded them," He needs to sign too." Daphne''s eyes burned with fury, and she felt like pping Fabian right at that moment. At this time, Fade had just freed up his left hand. He reached out from behind him without turning back and said," Give it to me." Suddenly, a strong gust of wind blew the paper out of Fabian''s hands. The paper drifted in the air for a while beforending right in Fade''s hand. Fade wrote his name down swiftly and pressed his bloodstained fingers onto the paper. He proceeded to throw the paper behind him and shouted," Now leave!" Along with Fade''s order, the papernded right back in Fabian''s hands. Fabian saw the bloodied imprint on the paper and his heart couldn''t help but skip a beat again. However, he felt relieved and overjoyed. He smiled with delight as he left the ward. Although it was a bit embarrassing to be called out by Fade, he did get rid of a huge burden. He had taken the easy way out. In the beginning, when he learned that Chief Zheng was the director of the provincial health department in Long City, he hade up with the n to show off his skills in front of Chief Zheng. He wanted to build more connections. Therefore, he brazenly went up to his uncle, Principal Lin, and he requested to be the doctor in charge of Chief Zheng. He had nned everything. He was going to heal Chief Zheng and give him a good impression . Then, he was going to seize this opportunity to climb his way up in the hospital hierarchy. However, he did not expect Chief Zheng''s condition to be moreplicated than he expected. He simply didn''t have the capability to treat Chief Zheng''s illness. If Chief Zheng were to die in this hospital, Fabian, who was the attending doctor, would definitely not be able to get away with it. Just now, when he saw that Chief Zheng''s condition was getting worse, his heart nearly leaped out of his chest. He was worried that he would have to bear all the responsibility for this matter. However, he did not expect things to take a turn. At the veryst moment, there were two fools, Fade and Daphne. They would take the torch from him and take on this matter with open arms. At this point, if anything were to happen, the responsibility would be on them. Knowing that he wouldn''t be held ountable, Fabian couldn''t help but rejoice in his heart. He even had the audacity to look forward to seeing the expressions on Daphne and Fade''s faces when Chief Zheng died. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. All these thoughts were running through his mind. Suddenly, a loud sigh could be heard from the ward behind him. Fabian''s heart began to beat violently. He quickly turned around and walked back to the ward, saying, "What''s wrong? Is there no hope left for Chief Zheng? Did he pass away? Boy oh boy, now you''re in trouble. The responsibility is on you, haha-" Before Fabian could burst out inughter, Principal Lin pped him across the face. ring at him angrily, he said," Shut up!" Fabian was shocked by the p, and he didn''t understand what was going on. Looking at Principal Lin, he asked, "Uncle, why did you hit me? I have evidence here saying that if Chief Zheng died, I will not be held responsible. You "Are you still not shutting up!" Principal Lin pped him another time. He was ring at Fabian so hard, as if he was going to burn a hole through him. Fabian felt confused and shocked. Walking through the crowd, he looked toward the bed. In an instant, he was stunned. Right at that moment, Chief Zheng, who had been unconscious and half- dead a few minutes ago, was sitting upright on his bed. He was awake. He was even staring at Fabian with a deep gaze. Suddenly, Fabian felt dizzy. His legs gave way and he nearly fainted. Chief Zheng said with a deep voice, "Dr. Lin, is this the attitude you have when you treat me?" "No, Chief Zheng, I, I just-" Fabian scrambled to exin himself. Before he could say anything, Chief Zheng fixed his gaze on Principal Lin and said, "Principal Lin, if this is how you treat patients in City Medical Center, I think we''ll need to do a thorough inspection of this ce. Also, I think that we will need to switch you with someone else, and have someone else take your ce." Upon hearing this, Principal Lin''s heart turned cold. He was so mad that he wanted to curse, and he red at Fabian. Struggling to smile, Principal Lin quickly exined, "Chief Zheng, there, there has been some sort of misunderstanding here. City Medical Center is a good hospital. We-" Chief Zheng said coldly, "No need to exin to me. Tell the inspection teamter!" After saying this, Chief Zheng waved his hand and said, "Leave now. I need to rest!" Principal Lin''s face was burning with embarrassment. He led his team as they lowered their heads and exited the ward together. Then, they closed the door carefully behind them. After this, all of them red at Fabian in a cold manner. Their eyes were burning with fury, as if they wanted to kill someone. When Fabian saw this, he trembled and his heart raced. Unable to bear the tension any longer, he fainted, and hended on the ground with a loud thud. Seeing this, a nurse bent down and she started to help Fabian up. Immediately, Principal Lin, who was furious, looked away and he said coldly, "No one is allowed to help him up. We''re leaving now." After saying this, all of them dispersed. Fabian was left on the cold floor, and everyone ignored him. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 At this time in the ward, Chief Zheng, who was just scolding Principal Lin a few minutes ago, turned pale. He fell back onto the arm rest. Fade Chen immediately supported Chief Zheng with one arm and he pierced another needle into him. He started generating inner energy and inserted some energy into his body to help him be more stable. At the same time, Fade reminded him,saying, "Chief Zheng, your body is very weak right now. You shouldn''t get upset." Chief Zheng smiled weakly at Fade and said, "I know that, but the doctors here have crossed the line. They had the guts to treat someone in my position like this. If it were just someone ordinary, I couldn''t imagine how they would''ve handled the situation." "As a member of the Provincial Health Department, I must put an end to things like this. Otherwise, our medical industry will only be worse and there will be no potential for further development." Chief Zheng was after all someone with great authority in Long City. His way of thinking was different from the thinking of ordinary citizens. After saying this, Chief Zheng sighed and said, "I apologize for talking about this boring topic with you guys Daphne Tao responded quickly, "Chief Zheng, you are correct. The medical field really needs to change." Fade also agreed."lf everyone was as sincere as you, everything would be fine,"he said. Chief Zheng looked at the both of them and sighed. "Having officials like me is not very useful. I believe if we had more doctors like the both of you, then the medical industry can be saved,"he said. Daphne was polite and she said that she wasn''t that great. On the other hand, Fade pulled out a needle and helped Chief Zheng to lie down on the bed. He instructed him,saying,"Chief Zheng, I just used inner energy to clear the obstructed blood vessels in your heart. Your condition is no longer critical. However, you still need some time to recuperate from the healing of your heart valve perforations." Chief Zheng was grateful and he immediately thanked Fade, saying, "Thank you, Dr. Chen, if it weren''t for you this time, I wouldn''t still be here." Fade smiled and said nothing. At this time, two anxious-looking men were walking into the ward. Behind them were another two more younger- looking men dressed in ck suits. With just one nce, Fade could tell that they were powerful people who were almost at the ck Level. He figured that they were his bodyguards. Chief Zheng''s status in society wasn''t low. Instead, he was highly respected. Thereafter, the two men with anxious expressions walked in and rushed to Chief Zheng''s bed. Chief Zheng immediately reported to the two men that he was safe, and then he exined that it was Fade and Daphne who had saved him. They immediately bowed and thanked the both of them profusely. Subsequently, the two men quicklypleted the relevant documents and were ready to transfer Chief Zheng to another hospital. After everything that had happened, they had truly lost all hope in City Medical Center. Before leaving, Chief Zheng suddenly thought of something and he stopped one of the men. He whispered an order to him. After receiving the order, the man held a business card and handed it to Fade. He exined that Chief Zheng had given it to him. If he were to encounter any difficulties in the future, he could seek Chief Zheng for help. Fade knew that this was the way Chief Zheng was repaying him for saving his life. Since that was the case, he didn''t reject the offer. After thanking him, he kept the business card in his pocket and then he bade farewell to Chief Zheng. After sending off Chief Zheng, Daphne couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. She rxed her entire body which was tense the whole time and she copsed against the wall. She almost fell and sat down on the ground. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but chuckle. "Dr. Tao, seeing how bold your behavior was earlier, I really didn''t think you would be this anxious!"he said. Daphne red at Fade and said, "Do you think that everyone is as fearless as you? After all, we were dealing with Chief Zheng . All the specialists in this hospital couldn''te up with a treatment for his disease. No one could be 100% confident in their actions!" Fade was stunned. Then, he smiled and said, "Since you weren''t that confident, why did you support me so much? Dr Tao, what if something bad really did happen earlier, then you would have to bear the consequences! Dr. Tao said, "To be honest, this did cross my mind. However, Chief Zheng was in a critical condition at that time and I had no other options." After a pause, Dr. Tao looked up and met Fade''s eyes with a firm and sincere gaze. She said to him,"Besides, I had faith in you." Seeing Daphne''s trusting expression, Fade couldn''t help but feel stunned again. He smiled and said to her,"Thank you for having faith in me. Since it''s already quitete, why don''t I treat you to a meal to repay you for your trust?" Daphne answered,"About that, I should be the one treating you. After all, you helped me a lot today.You helped me with Old Mr. Liu, Fabian Lin''s drama, and Chief Zheng''s condition. I''m just worried that a meal isn''t enough to cover all of this." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help bursting intoughter."ln that case, you''ll have to treat me to more meals in the future!"he said. Daphne said generously, "As long as you have time, I''m up for it." "Let''s go out for a meal then!" While saying this, Daphne hooked Fade''s arm and pulled him toward the hospital exit. Both of them left the hospital. The nurses saw themughing and whispering intimately. They couldn''t help but stare at them with shocked looks on their faces. At the same time, rumors apanied by photos and videos were going around City Medical Center at the speed of light. "Did you hear? One of the beauties of our hospital, Dr Tao, actually has a boyfriend?" "Really, I have seen it. The man looks quite young. He is somewhat handsome, and he was walking andughing side by side with Dr. Tao." "I didn''t expect anyone to be able to get an ice queen like her." "Ah, my goddess. How could someone else get her before me? I won''t let this slide!" "Wait, wasn''t Dr. Lin pursuing Dr. Tao? Did he not get her?" At this moment, Fabian had just gotten up from the cold floor. He finally arrived back at his office. Looking at the various videos and photos in the hospital group, his expression was unpleasant. He gritted his teeth and threw the phone to the ground fiercely, saying, "Daphne, you bit**. You would rather be with someone cheap like him over me. How am I not better than him?" At this moment, Fade and Daphne, who had just arrived at the restaurant, had no idea what was going on in the hospital. The both of them had chosen a simple restaurant near the hospital. After ordering some dishes, they finally enjoyed their meal. While talking over the meal, Daphne was naturally interested in Fade''s impressive medical skills. Therefore, she brought up the relevant topics to him. Without hesitating, Fade told her everything without reservation. Thus, this meal turned into a two- person discussion on medical affairs. In the end, they spent nearly an hour there. They ended up leaving the restaurant reluctantly as they had so much more to talk about. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 After saying goodbye to Daphne Tao, Fade Chen headed home. After a night''s rest, Fade received a call from Charles Wu the following afternoon. Charles reminded him about the jewelry exhibition he had told him previously. He needed Fade''s help to appraise the items there. Since it was something he had promised before, Fade wasn''t going to go back on his own word. He asked for the address and time of the exhibition. After washing up, he left for the venue of the exhibition. Just as Fade was rushing to the exhibition, Enya Entertainment''s boss, Szar Xu, was driving his limited edition sports car to pick up Rowena Song from the airport. In the sports car, Rowena pouted in dissatisfaction and said, "I just returned from Micovia and you''re already dragging me to some exhibition. Doesn''t it hurt you to see me so exhausted?" Szar persuaded her and said ,"My sweetheart, I know that you are tired. However, this isn''t just any exhibition. Participating in this exhibition will benefit us." "What''s so special about it? Isn''t it just a jewelry exhibition? I''ve been to so many before," Rowena whined. While driving, Szar reassured her,"Baby, let me tell you, this jewelry exhibition isn''t just any regr exhibition. This time, the Emerald Plum Jewelspany will be participating." As soon as Rowena heard the words "Emerald Plum Jewels", her eyes lit up. All the tiredness she felt earlier vanished and she couldn''t help saying excitedly, "Emerald Plum Jewels is the top jewelry company in our country. Moreover, their jewelry is of high quality and they don''t fall far behind famous international brands." "I heard that the lowest price of jewelry from Emerald Plum Jewels is 500,000 yuan. I''m sure all their jewelries are highly rated." Szar said," That''s right. Also, I''ve heard a rumor that Director Yu of Emerald Plum Jewels will be attending this exhibition. If we meet her, we have to get on her good side and leave a good impression on her. We can take advantage of this if the chance arises in the future. Who knows, maybe you can use this opportunity to be the representative of Emerald Plum Jewels." When he said this, Rowena''s eyes became even brighter than before. "The previous representatives of Emerald Plum Jewels were all famous national actresses. If I could endorse Emerald Plum Jewels, that''ll definitely help me take a huge step forward in my career and boost me to the top." Szar said proudly, "Now you understand my good intentions!" With a smile on her face, Rowena leaned toward Szar''s greasy face and she pecked him on the cheek, saying,"Director Xu, I know that you treat me the best." Immediately, Rowena brought out all her makeup and started patting her face. After half an hour, they arrived at the exhibition grounds. Szar flung the keys of his luxury car to the valet, and he grabbed Rowena, who was beaming. Then, he led the both of them into the exhibition center. Although this jewelry exhibition had many famous people around, Szar and Rowena''s arrival managed to turn many heads. After all, Szar was a veteran boss of the entertainment industry in Long City and Rowena was a hot and trending idol. When this couple appeared, the other guests were attracted to them, and many journalists rushed toward them. This made Szar and Rowena even more happy. They smiled and greeted the crowd while waving at the cameras. After all the hustle at the entrance, which took almost half an hour, the two of them could finally enter the exhibition. Just when the two of them were about to enter the venue, Rowena suddenlymented in a surprised tone, "Ah, why is he here?" When Szar heard her tone, he couldn''t help asking: "What''s wrong?" Rowena pointed at the other direction of the entrance and said, "There." Szar looked over and saw a young man in his early twenties at the entrance. He was now lining up and walking toward the exhibition center. Suddenly, Szar''s eyes froze. "It''s that kid from Scott Entertainment, Fade !"he said. Recalling the time Fade had beaten him up as a lesson, Szar felt so mad that the expression on his face became cold. Rowena was even more irritated. Wanting to cause trouble, she said, "Director Xu, while I was in Micovia, this guy still had the time to investigate my hit-and-run ident. He even beat up my manager. We can''t let him go so easily." Upon hearing her words, Szar''s expression grew colder. After thinking for a while, he said, "Well, I have a solution. I will embarrass him today." While talking, Szar grabbed Rowena and walked quickly into the exhibition hall. Instead of looking at the exhibits, they headed straight to the other entrance. Seeing this, Rowena was a little puzzled and asked, "Director Xu, what''s your n?" Szar said coldly, "This isn''t any ordinary exhibition. The guests here aren''t ordinary citizens either. They are mostly famous people in the businessmunity of Long City. I''m afraid that this kid is here representing Scott Entertainment. This means that Scott Huang is also here." "Well, yes, but why does that matter?" Rowena still couldn''t understand what Szar meant. Szar''s voice was even lower than before as he was right next to Rowena, and he said,"The two major shareholders of Scott Entertainment are here. Also, there are so many other famous people here. What do you think will happen if a piece of jewelry goes missing?" Rowena was shocked. When she finally gathered her thoughts again, a smile spread across her face. Looking at Fade who was entering the exhibition hall, and then looking at Szar again, she said," Director Xu, what you mean is, you want to frame Fade for stealing jewelry and then expose him, causing him to look bad." Szar nodded, and then he said coldly, "That''s right. I don''t just want to embarrass him. We have to embarrass Scott too. We have to drag Scott Entertainment''s name in the mud today. Let''s see how they defend themselves." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As soon as Rowena heard this, she was ecstatic. She couldn''t help saying," Director Xu, this must be your most powerful move." "We must be careful on how we proceed. There''s so many people here, not to mention there are CCTVs around. The jewelries also have sensors around them." Rowena couldn''t help saying. Szar said smugly, "Don''t worry. Do you see that merchant over there? I know him well. With just a few words, I can settle this matter." "No wonder they call you the great Director Xu," Rowena said in ecstasy. Immediately, Szar went to the merchant to arrange their n while Rowena stayed put and observed Fade. Soon after that, Szar returned with a smile on his face and made a gesture of "OK" to Rowena. Immediately, the two of them followed Fade without hesitation and blended into the crowd. At this time, Fade entered the exhibition hall and began admiring the dazzling array of jewelry. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 In this way, Fade Chen followed the crowd and arrived at a small exhibition booth. This booth belonged to a small- scale jewelrypany. Their exhibits weren''t very special. The materials and the design of their jewelries were ordinary. Fade showed little interest in these items. After a few nces, he moved on to the next booth. On the other side, Szar Xu and Rowena Song were eyeing Fade. At this moment, when they saw Fade walking alone, both their faces lit up with delight. They made a signal to the staff at the booth. Suddenly, a middle-aged man who looked like a manager walked out from the booth. With a nervous expression, he said out loud, "Oh, this is bad. Help me look for it. Hurry!" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing such an anxious cry, the surrounding guests couldn''t help but turn their attention to him. All of them piped up," What happened? What''s the problem?" The manager was visibly anxious and he said in a loud voice, "I just noticed that a diamond ring worth 100,000 yuan from our booth has gone missing. Maybe we just misced it. Everyone, please help us to look for it." The manager''s tone was humble and polite. Many of the guests present that day were honorable and well-known. They did not want their names to be associated with the word ''thief'', so they frantically helped to look around for it. Some people even opened their handbags and briefcases to show that the jewelry wasn''t inside, in order to prove their innocence. As a result of this chaos, the guests at the other booths became curious and they drew closer to this booth. More people started to crowd around them. At this moment, the manager pretended to look for the ring around the guests in front of the exhibits while saying, "All the guests here are VIPs. I''m sure you all don''t care about such a small sum of money and a ring like that. There are many people attending this exhibition today. I''m afraid there might have been some strange people among us who used this opportunity to steal the ring. That''s why I need all of your help to recall if you''ve seen anyone suspicious earlier." The guests frowned, but nobody wanted to offend anyone else. Therefore, no one spoke for a while. Thus, the manager said with a loud voice, "Have any of you seen someone who was dressed very casually? Maybe you saw someone who''s not from this industry, and perhaps they left this booth in a haste." After the manager nted this thought in their heads, some guests suddenly remembered Fade who was with them earlier. After all, Fade''s attire did seem a little in among such VIPs. In addition to this, Fade only took one look at the booth and left very quickly. He matched every single detail the manager had just described. Therefore, everyone was suspicious of Fade. Some of them whispered to the manager and pointed toward the direction he went. Upon hearing this, the manager frowned. Together with a few other staff members, they headed to where Fade was resting. Fade didn''t pay attention to what was happening. He saw a bunch of people heading toward him, and he felt that something wasn''t right. He frowned. The manager of the booth approached Fade. Although his expression was calm, there was a hint of suspicion in his tone when he asked,"Sir, I just want to ask you a few questions." Upon hearing his tone, Fade frowned even more. Looking at them, he said coldly, "What''s the matter?" The manager dived straight in. He said in a straightforward manner,"We have a diamond ring worth 100,000 yuan exhibited at our booth earlier, but now it has gone missing. Earlier, I noticed that you were at our booth, so I was wondering if you saw anything?" As soon as these words left his mouth, Fade naturally understood that he was being used of stealing the diamond ring. Immediately, Fade frowned and said, "I didn''t see it." Upon hearing this, the manager frowned as well. His face turned cold and he red at Fade. With an icy tone, he asked,"Do you mind if we ask you to undergo inspection?" "What do you mean by this?" Fade''s expression turned ice- cold. Looking at the manager, he said, "I told you, I didn''t see your diamond ring." The manager did not flinch, and he said in a low voice, "Sir, I think it''s best if you let us check you. Otherwise, we won''t be able to prove your innocence. If it''s not on you, then that would make things easier for the both of us." Fade said coldly, "Why do I need to prove my innocence, just because you guys are using me?" The manager said coldly, "Sir, we would like to settle this matter in a calm and orderly manner. If you don''t cooperate with us, I''m afraid I might need to be rude." Fade looked at the manager and said coldly, "Cooperate with you? Why should I cooperate with your inspection just because you think that I am suspicious. What if the situation was reversed? Now, I think that you have stolen 10,000 yuan from me. Does this mean I can check your pockets too?" The manager''s expression at this moment was cold. He red at Fade and said, "Sir, please be reasonable. Otherwise, things will get ugly." One of the surrounding guests took the lead andughed sarcastically. He said, "Hey everyone, look at this guy. He brags that he has 10,000 yuan while looking like this. He shoulde up with a better lie." With someone taking the lead, the surrounding guests immediately chuckled in glee. "I think it was this kid who stole the ring. Look at him, he looks exactly like a thief." "That''s right, if you look at the way he''s dressed, he definitely doesn''t fit in with us." "Haha, I''m sure his guilty conscience is eating him up. The ring must be on him, that''s why he doesn''t want to let the manager check him." For a while, everyone surrounding Fade was pointing at him. They couldn''t help whispering about him. In their eyes, they seemed sure that Fade was the thief. At this moment, the manager shouted for two burly security guards toe over. As they stood in front of Fade, the manager''s eyes were serious and cold. He said, "Sir, this is thest time I''m warning you. Please cooperate with our inspection. Otherwise, we won''t be polite anymore." Fade looked at the manager coldly and said,"I have already told you that I didn''t take your diamond ring. I have no idea what''s going on." The manager fixed his gaze on him. Anger was revealed on his face. Then, he waved his hand and said," Since you''e not cooperative, I''m afraid that we have to take action against you." While saying this, the two security guards and the two other staff members from the manager''s booth walked toward Fade. They stretched out their hands and they were about to press Fade down. The manager also walked over, and he was prepared to conduct an inspection. Fade''s eyes were cold, and he was prepared to make his move. However, at this moment, a shout rang out. "Everyone stop!" Immediately, the crowd parted. A corpulent young man walked over with a solemn expression. Seeing this man, the guests at the scene were shocked. They started whispering. "Wait, isn''t this the boss from Scott Entertainment, Director Huang?" "Yeah, why is he here? He''s even helping this thief?" "Do they know each other?" "That''s highly unlikely. Director Huang and this thief are on twopletely different levels." Among the whispers of the crowd, Fatty Huang red at the manager with an ice-cold stare, saying," What do you think you''re doing?" Chapter 485 Chapter 485 The manager turned around and immediately recognized Scott Huang. The expression on his face changed slightly, and he said, "Director Huang, someone has stolen a diamond ring worth 100,000 from our exhibition booth. We are asking this gentleman to cooperate with the investigation." "Cooperate with the investigation?" Scott grunted coldly, ring at the manager. He continued speaking in anger, "Is this what you mean by cooperating with the investigation? Asking the security guards to take action?" The manager tried to exin, "Director Huang, I have no choice. We asked this gentleman to assist in the investigation, but he did not cooperate. Therefore, we are forced to--" "Rubbish! "Scott retorted directly, interrupting his words. "Do you know who he is?" Scott pointed at Fade and asked angrily. At this moment, all the people around them had curious and confused expressions. They nced at Scott and Fade . The manager had a slight change of expression, saying, "I don''t know who this gentleman is, can you rify for me?" "He is my¡ª" Scott was about to speak. At this moment, a clear booming voice suddenly sounded, interrupting Scott''s words. "Oh, isn''t this Director Huang? The crowd looked towards the direction of the voice. They spotted Szar Xu and Rowena Song walking towards them, side by side, with smiles on their faces. When the surrounding guests saw Szar and Rowena, they immediately started to chatter, and some of them even started greeting them with enthusiasm. Scott''s face fell, and he nced at Szar, saying coldly, "Mr. Xu, why are you here?" Szar seemingly did not notice the anger on Scott''s face. He said with a smile, "Nothing really, I just caught sight of Director Huang here, and came over to greet you." Szar then acted rather surprised, as he pointed at Fade, saying, "Oh, is this not the second largest shareholder of Scott Entertainment, President Fade Chen? Director Huang and President Chen, you are both here at the jewelry exhibition together." As soon as he said these words, the surrounding guests were astonished. They fixed their gazes at Fade. They would never have imagined that Fade, with his simple attire and suspicious demeanor, would be the secondrgest shareholder of Scott Entertainment. For a moment, the sound of whispers could be heard again. "I didn''t expect him to be a shareholder of Scott Entertainment." "Yeah, I can''t see it at all." "If he is a shareholder, then he probably would not need to steal the diamond ring!" "That''s not necessarily true. Some rich people stillmit theft." "Yes, besides, look at his appearance. Who knows whether this shareholder is nominal or financial." Listening to the gossip and spection around him,Scott''s expression gradually sank. He nced at Szar and seemed rather distracted. He then yelled loudly, "What kind of joke is this, Brother Fade is like a brother to me. If he wanted the whole Scott Entertainment enterprise, he would have it with one sentence. He would not need this diamond ring." "You think Brother Fade will be short of 100,000 and steal this ring?" Scott red fiercely at the exhibition booth manager. The exhibition booth manager was silent as he gazed at Scott. He did not respond. At this moment, Szar spoke again, "Director Huang is such a loyal man. He stands by his own major shareholders, that is truly admirable indeed!" "However, there is something that I don''t understand at all. President Chen is Director Huang''s brother, but why does he dress so shabbily.lt is really confusing indeed!" Szar intentionally tried to insinuate that Fade was not who he imed to be. This caused the crowd to be skeptical of Fade. At the same time, Rowena added fuel to the fire, saying, "This President Chen, I seem to remember him as well. It seemed like just a few days ago, he apanied another man to cause trouble at ourpany. However,he was driven out by the people at ourpany. They thought he was maybe a farmer or migrant worker. No one would have expected that Mr. Chen had such a high status. I''m afraid there was some misunderstanding at that time!" Rowena deliberately miscontrued the situation in regards to Fade''s assistance of Big Brother Liu, exaggerating the facts. Her words instantly changed the perception of the crowd. Everyone became even more skeptical about Fade, and their expressions flickered.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Scott heard this, the expression on his face fell, and he became furious. He said, "What are you trying to insinuate? How dare you suspect my brother of theft. I don''t think you are aware of his true identity,you- " Without waiting for Scott to finish speaking,Szar spoke again, "Director Huang, there is no need to lose your temper! We are all aware of the honorable status of President Chen. However, valuable items are missing. This is not a situation that anyone wishes for. It would be better to resolve this issue as quickly as possible. That would be of utmost importance right now." "Well, I''ll take the lead and let the manager inspect me, so that I can prove my innocence!" As he spoke, Szar had a self- righteous expression on his face. He took off his jacket, opened his bag, and then spread out his arms, looking as though he was inviting the manager to inspect him. The manager nced at Szar. His eyes flickered slightly, and he said, "Director Xu, you are a man of great integrity. Many apologies in advance for having to inspect you." Having said that, the manager stepped forward and frisked Szar, inspecting him thoroughly, rummaging through almost all his pockets. Finally, the manager shook his head and made a bow to President Xu, saying, " I did not find the diamond ring, many apologies to you, President Xu!" Szar put on his jacket with a smile, seemingly unaffected, and said, "This is a trivial matter, no worries at all. Besides, by doing this, I can assist in this matter. Anyhow, everyone present is a suspect in this case. Anyone who is unwilling to undergo inspection will not be able to leave this venue!" Szar''s actions and words were well-rehearsed. People instantly perceived him to be a fair and just person. Inparison, Scott and Fade seemed petty, and gave people the impression of being guilty. Thus, the crowd''s discussion became more heated, and the volume of their voices became higher. At the same time, some people imitated Szar and began to take off their jackets for inspection. As a result, the atmosphere at the scene became rather bizarre. As each person took the initiative to be inspected, Scott and Fade seemed to be backed into a corner, causing them even more embarrassment. Everyone was inspected in this way one after the other, and still the diamond ring was not found. Finally, everyone''s eyes fell on Scott and Fade. Of course, Scott had arrivedter, therefore everyone looked at Fade with suspicion. In the end, the cold eyes of the exhibition booth manager fell on Fade again, and he said, " President Chen, many apologies. You are the only one left that hasn''t gone through the inspection. Sorry to trouble you and hope you can cooperate with us." Fade''s face was gloomy, and Scott''s eyes were red with anger. In this situation, it did not matter if Fade underwent inspection. The final result would still be a failure for them. After all, letting Fade be a public suspect of crime was a shameful failure in itself. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Szar Xu didn''t feel this was enough. With a smile on his face, he deliberately said, "President Chen, there are so many people here, and many of them are of high status. All of them have undergone inspection. President Chen, are you looking for special treatment?" Rowena Song sneered sarcastically beside him: "I don''t think so. After all, President Chen is different from us. He likes thepany of farmers and migrant workers, haha!" For a moment, the atmosphere in the hall became tense and awkward, and the air seemed to freeze. Fade Chen and Scott Huang looked even more gloomy, and was hesitant to speak. The exhibition booth manager could not wait any longer. He gestured his hand and said, "Director Chen, many apologies." While saying this, two security guards and two staff members approached Fade to inspect him. When Scott saw this, he shouted, "Stop it now, you guys--" However, before he had finished speaking, Szar stood up again and deliberately said, "Director Huang, I understand your feelings. However,everyone here underwent inspection and President Chen is still unwilling to cooperate. Is there anything that is causing him inconvenience?" He deliberately entuated the word "inconvenience", and Rowena also added fuel to the fire, "Maybe it''s a guilty conscience that is causing him inconvenience?" The two of them worked in perfect harmony. Immediately, everyone got the hint from them that Fade had stolen the ring. For a moment, the suspicion of the people towards him became even more pronounced. At this point, the people in charge of the inspection was about to take action against Fade. Fade stared at them nkly, and said icily, "Get lost!" A strong gust of energy emerged from him, and the four approaching men swayed in shock.They took a few steps back, their faces turning pale. In that instant, Fade fixed his gaze at Szar and Rowena. The expression in his eyes was piercing, like a sharp sword. He red at them fiercely, his eyes boring into them. As they made eye contact with Fade, both of them twitched and shuddered involuntarily. Fade now understood the chain of events. He had a cold expression on his face. At the beginning, he had thought that it was just a misunderstanding, and that the people at the counter was suspicious of him due to his outfit and demeanor. But after seeing how Szar and Rowena acted, Fade was almost sure that all of this was nned by them in advance. Their purpose was to seek revenge and embarrass him. At that moment, Fade snorted coldly. He continued to fix his gaze at them, and his eyes were like sharp piercing knives. Szar could not help but panic in this situation. He quickly gave the exhibition booth manager a look. When the manager saw this, his expression became stern. He walked towards Fade and said, "President Chen, everyone here has a high status, and they have underwent inspection. We have tried to be respectful of President Chen''s feelings. If President Chen does not want to cooperate with us, then I will have to call the police to handle this incident. If this issue blows up, I''m afraid it will be not a good situation for President Chen and Scott Entertainment. ¡¯¡¯ As soon as he spoke, Scott''s face fell. He clenched his jaw, looking like he wanted to hit someone. The manager, with an impatient expression, gestured his hand and said "Arrest him!" Immediately, even more security guards rushed towards Fade. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing this, Szar and Rowena smiled smugly. The surrounding guests also seemed to enjoy the drama that was unfolding. At this critical moment, suddenly a cold snort was heard. "What do you think you are doing?" The crowd froze and the action was paused, and they turned to look towards the voice. They spotted a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes. Everyone in the crowd could see the man''s face clearly and their expressions turned to surprise and excitement. It was Charles Wu, the president of Crimson Star Group. Charles, and Quin, who was president of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, had defeated the three major business families of Long City at that fateful business meeting. They were the Dai, An and Qian families. After that incident, Charles''s Crimson Star Group had be the secondrgest business in Long City and increased in strength. It also enjoyed rapid growth. Charles definitely had a unique status. Compared to the other big bosses in the hall, he was at a higher rank. Many of them were worth at most one billion, but Charles''s estimated worth exceeded 10 billion. At that rank, even if he wanted toe to the exhibition, he would have an exclusive gathering specifically catering to him. He would not mingle with the crowd. Therefore, Charles''s sudden appearance and his words caused everyone at the scene to feel a little surprised and curious. "Why is President Wu here?" "What does President Wu mean with his words? Is he saying that on behalf of Fade?" "How can it be possible that President Wu knows him? He is a unique person, and that Fade Chen is someone unimportant." "In my opinion, President Wu just happened to be here. He probably noticed the noisy situation here and couldn''t resist trying to stop it." "That makes sense. Let''s see. If someone exined to President Wu what was happening, he should understand. After all,no one likes thieves." As people discussed this new turn of events, Szar sensed vaguely that something was wrong. In that instant, He gave the booth manager a look. The booth manager stered on a smile, and walked towards Charles. He exined, "President Wu, we are experiencing some minor problems here.Our exhibition booth¡ª" Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Charles directly interrupted him and said coldly, "I don''t care. How can you take action against Mr. Chen?" "What?" The booth manager was quite confused at his words. The crowd was also stunned. They froze for a few seconds before recovering. They gazed at Fade, shocked and surprised. "Wu, President Wu just mentioned Mr. Chen, wouldn''t it--" "Really, President Wu and him, how?" "This, what the hell is happening!" The crowd could not believe what they heard. Charles pointed at Fade and asked the booth manager again, "Mr. Chen is my invited guest. What do you mean by taking action against him?" The booth manager came to his senses. Seems like Charles was really speaking about Fade. For a moment, he was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to do. He could only turn to Szar for assistance. Szar and the others were alsopletely shocked. They did not expect that Charles would step in for Fade. Also, listening to Charles''s words, Fade seemed to have a high status. Charles also seemed to think highly of Fade Chen. At this moment, the people who said Charles was not here for Fade were stunned. They gaped at Fade Chen and Charles . They would never have imagined that this person, who was dressed so inly, was Scott''s sworn brother and a invited guest of Charles''. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 However, Szar Xu was truly cunning. He quickly came to his senses and immediately stered a smile on his face. He went forward to Charles Wu and exined, "President Wu, this is just a misunderstanding. The manager of this exhibition booth is missing a diamond ring which cost 100,000 and everyone is trying to help find it, so ¡ª ¡¯¡¯ "What then?" Charles retorted, ring at the manager and Szar. "You suspect Mr. Chen of theft?" "No, no, we just asked President Chen to cooperate with us, so we can investigate this matter.We did not have malicious intentions." The manager also came to his senses, and gestured his hand as he exined. But Charles did not believe them. He said with a cold tone, "No malicious intentions? The security guards have been called in, and you were prepared to call the police. Isn''t it clear that you have malicious intentions?" "Also, with Mr. Chen''s status, it would be ridiculous to think that he would want your diamond ring which is worth only 100,000!" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The manager didn''t know what to say in reply, so he grimaced. Szar wanted to exin further and quickly said: "President Wu, this is really a misunderstanding, and Manager Huang doesn''t know--" "Really? He doesn''t know?" At this moment, Fade sneered. He came over, looked at Szar and said, "Director Xu is very enthusiastic about this matter, he even took the lead to undergo inspection. It seems clear to me that Director Xu and Mr. Huang have a good rtionship!" Szar''s face fell, and he red at Fade. He then shifted his expression and started to deny this fact. But Charles was shrewd. As he heard these words, he was vaguely aware of what was going on. He looked at Szar coldly and said, "Szar, I know that Enya Entertainment and Scott Entertainment have apetitive rtionship. Are you dissatisfied with this situation and try to use underhanded means? Szar quickly denied this, "President Wu, this is not true. President Chen misunderstood me. I just--" Charles had no interest in hearing any of his excuses. He took out his cell phone and quickly dialed a number. After saying something, he hung up. He then spoke to Szar, "You don''t have to exin anything to me. President An ising now. You can exin to him then!" When he heard the name "President An", Szar''s expression changed suddenly. President An was head of one of the three major businesses at Long City. The An family was involved in the media, as well as in advertising and in the entertainment industry. The An family had invested in Enya Entertainment before. Therefore, President An is considered the boss of Szar, and Enya Entertainment can be considered the property of the An family. His boss wasing, and Szar felt the heat. As for the crowd, they were numb from all the excitement. They could not imagine that Fade could have so much influence. Scott, Charles, and now President An would be stepping in. Within a few minutes, a group of people walked towards them. Everyone was surprised when they saw this group of people. President An was there, but President Dai and President Qian was also there with him. The three of them walked forward quickly and greeted Charles with a nod. Szar stepped forward, wanting to greet them and exin the situation to President An. But as he walked forward, President An just nced at him and pushed him away. He quickly walked towards Fade. Then, to the astonishment of the crowd, the three major businessmen of Long City-President An, President. Dai and President Qian, all walked forward to Fade. They bowed respectfully and greeted him, "Good day, Mr. Chen!" Fade nodded faintly and greeted them in response. President Dai and President Qian immediately stepped aside and stood next to Charles . President An, at this moment, bowed even deeper. It was a bow of an angle of ny degrees. He looked at Fade with an earnest and respectful expression, saying,"Mr. Chen, I did not manage this matter well, I have offended you. Please punish me." Fade snorted coldly and did not speak. At that instant, President An became even more frightened. Some time ago, Fade had gone to South Hanover City, and had a huge conflict with the Zhan family there. After that, he had been pursued by foreign regiments. At that time, most people assumed that he had been killed. Some people in Long City began to n for their future. The An family made some small quiet moves to escape the dominion of Quin Lin and Charles. They wanted to be one of the three major businesses of the town. However, Fade had returned quietly to Long City as well. A few days ago, President An had received this news, which made him tremble with fright. He wanted to look for an opportunity to apologize and dere his loyalty to Fade. But Fade''s itinerary was uncertain, and he didn''t dare to disturb him. Later, he got the information from Charles that Fade wasing to this exhibition, so he specifically came over to exin the situation to Fade. However, he did not expect that his ownpany employee would offend Fade, before he had a chance to exin his side of the story. President An was mortified, so he had to be deferential and respectful to Fade in front of everyone to show his loyalty. "Please forgive me, Mr. Chen!" President An said. Fade was silent, and finally said lightly, "Do get up! Never mind about the other matters, please ask Director Xu what is this issue with the diamond ring." "Thank you, Mr. Chen." President An felt calmer. He stood up and walked with a stern expression towards Szar. He asked him coldly, "What is the matter with this diamond ring?" Sza''s expression flickered, and he nced at the booth manager. He stammered, "President An, I, I don''t know. I''m only familiar with Manager Huang, so I''m eager to help, I--" Fade heard the words and snorted softly. President An yelled immediately: "Tell me the truth now, or you will die" At this moment, Szar''s expression was twisted. He kept thinking, whether he should tell the truth and risk the embarrassment, or carry the secret to his death. As Szar pondered over this,President An''s cold words sounded, "Think about it, President Dai, President Qian, President Wu and myself in Long City treat this person with utmost deference. Who can this person be? " These words immediately made Szar''s heart beat faster and he quickly thought about it. Indeed, there were not many people in Long City thatmanded the respect and deference of several major business giants. And these few people were almost all in their 50s and 60s. There seems to be no one of this young age. Except one person, that is- As he realized this, Szar had a shock. He nced at Fade again, and looked at his average- looking face. The expression on Szar''s face became more agitated, and his body shuddered involuntarily, trembling in fear. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 "You don''t say, that he is --he is-" His body kept shuddering, and Szar Xu''s voice began to quiver. At this time, President An said coldly, "Apart from him, who else can have such power!" When he heard this, Szar was so shocked that he couldn''t control himself. He fell to his knees on the ground, disregarding the judging looks of the people around him. He groveled and cried, "Mr. Chen, I was wrong. I beg for my life, have mercy on me." Rowena Song, who was next to Szar, still didn''t understand why he was so shocked. She wanted to pull him up, and said "Director Xu, what''s wrong with you, how can you However, before she could finished speaking, Szar pped Rowena on the face and yelled angrily, "Be quiet, Mr. Chen is an honorable and distinguished person,don''t be insolent." Rowena waspletely stunned, and she patted her cheeks in confusion. She nced at Fade, but she still didn''t understand what was so special about Fade, that he could instill such fear in Szar. At this moment, President An came over, and while he bowed and gestured in respect to Fade, he shouted at Szar, "Tell us the truth about the affair of the diamond ring!" Szar trembled, and his face twitched. He did not dare to conceal anything. He revealed his n. He had partnered with Manager Huang to frame Fade . After that, they found the missing diamond ring, in a gap behind the chair, which Fade was sitting on. They were going him to use him of theft. Instantly, there was an uproar at the scene, and everyone''s faces were surprised. Almost all of them had identified Fade as the thief. No one expected this incident to be a scam nned by Szar. Everyone started to view Szar in a different light. President An was furious. He pped Szar multiple times, causing his cheeks to be red and swollen. But at this moment, Szar did not dare to do anything. Finally, when President An had beaten Szar to a pulp, he came forward to Fade, and said respectfully: "Mr. Chen, I was not aware of this situation with Szar. Otherwise, I would never have allowed this to happen. Please tell me how I should punish him." Fade nced at Szar, who was so arrogant just now. At this moment, he was afraid to even look at Fade. When he saw Fade Chening over, he immediately lowered his head and shuddered. Immediately, Fade spoke to President An without emotion, "This is your employee, you can deal with him ordingly." President An knew that Fade was testing his loyalty. He did not dare to try his luck, and immediately replied, "Rest assured, Mr. Chen, I will deal with this matter seriously. Szar will be fired from his post as the general manager of Enya Entertainment and be held responsible for his actions. Fade snorted softly in agreement with President An''s suggestion. At this moment, President An felt a sense of relief. Szar''s face was pale, and hey on the floor as if he was paralyzed. Szar had worked hard for many years in the entertainment industry at Long City to get to his position However, at the words of Fade, all this was in vain and he lost everything he had worked for. He was back to square one, all the way back to the time when he was poor and first stepped foot in Long City. Szar had grown ustomed to the privileged lifestyle that he led, and this loss was for him worst than death. For a time, Szar passed out. At this moment, the surrounding guests were embarrassed and did not dare to make a sound. They had surprised and curious expressions on their faces, as they gazed at Fade with an odd gleam in their eyes. Some of them vaguely guessed Fade''s identity, and were shocked at that moment. Many others were ignorant of his identity due to the huge difference in status between them. They only knew that he was someone of the utmost importance. Rowena was one of them. At this moment, she was standing dumbfounded beside Szar. She patted her cheeks and could not move. Her backer, Szar, had no more power or influence, so she did not know how she could further her career in the future. The scene was silent. At this moment, the sound of ttering high-heeled shoes could be heard, and everyone looked towards the direction involuntarily. They saw a beautiful girl who was tall with long hair. There were slight curls in her hair and she had a charming face. She was walking towards them with a smile. The woman looked quite mature. As she walked, she swayed her hips slightly. This sensual and enchanting sight caused the men at the scene to breathe a little quicker. Finally, she came up to Charles and smiled slightly. She nced at Fade and said, "President Wu, is this Mr. Chen, who you wanted to introduce to me ?" Charles nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, this is Mr. Chen." Charles introduced her to Fade, saying, "This is Mnie Yu of Emerald Plum Jewels." "Director Yu, nice to meet you!" Fade nodded slightly. Charles had mentioned to him that a director of a jewelrypany would like to meet him. Looks like this was that person. "Greetings, Mr. Chen." Mnie smiled. As she moved slightly, it was as though her expression had changed. She was alluring and attractive, and had a seductive quality about her. Fade had the strength of character to resist her charm. This is from N?velDrama.Org. However, for the other guests there, their sense of shock increased twofold. It was because Mnie was so captivating and elegant, and they were surprised at her position as director of a jewelry company. She was the owner of Emerald Plum Jewels and a well-known entrepreneur in the beauty industry.She was so well-known, that people knew about her at Capital City. Also, in this jewelry exhibition, Emerald Plum Jewels was thergest sponsor and assisted in the organization. Such an important and well-known figure had taken the initiative to greet Fade. Many guests could not imagine who this Fade was, and why was so many important people treating him in such a deferential manner. As for Rowena, she waspletely stunned. Initially, Szar and herself had nned to get to know Mnie in order to be a spokesperson for Emerald Plum Jewels. Due to having to deal with Fade, all their ns fell apart. Instead, Fade was being treated with respect by Mnie. As everyone gazed at them in astonishment, Mnie smiled sweetly at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, directors, let us not continue to stand here. Let''s go upstairs and have some tea." Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Fade Chen nodded and followed Mnie Yu as they walked towards the special exhibition area on the second floor of the theater. Behind him, Charles Wu, President Qian, President Dai, President An and a few other important businessmen from Long City also came with them. They walked cautiously, like school children in a march, and had respectful expressions on their face. All these important personages had left.The guests felt that the tension had melted. They took a long breath and started discussing this new turn of events. Concurrently, Fade and the other men arrived at the special exhibition area on the second floor. It was called the special exhibition area because almost all of the items on disy were priceless jewelry. Even the exhibit at the lowest value would exceed tens of millions. Most ordinary guests would not have ess to this area. For this reason, there were fewer guests here, and the atmosphere was quieter. Several of them started to take a look at the items disyed. Mnie brought Fade to a jewelry exhibition area and asked with a smile: "Mr. Chen, President Wu said that you are an expert in appraising and curating valuable treasures. May I ask Master Chen to evaluate these exhibits." Fade looked at the exhibits in this area. At first nce, it was evident that they were different from the previous exhibitions. Although the items in the previous exhibitions were valuable, their style and design were typical of the western culture. There were rings, pendants, nes and other items which were more commonly seen.However, the items disyed here were of authentic Chinese design. Many of them were antiques and seemed as though they were transported here from ancient times. After a closer look, Fade realized that these items here were in the elegant style of Chinese ssical jewelry, and the designer had integrated some modern ideas in their conception as well.This is from N?velDrama.Org. They were quite pleasing to the eye. Also, these exhibits demonstrated a high level of craftsmanship. The material used to create them were of high quality as well. This exhibition was definitely the jewel in the crown in terms of all items disyed. Fade smiled slightly and said, "These items are of excellent quality and extraordinary craftsmanship. Most importantly, amongst the monotonous exhibitions in the westernstyle, these items showcase the Chinese style very well. I like them very much." After listening to Fade''s appraisal, Mnie smiled and looked pleased. Charles also introduced these items to him, saying,"Mr. Chen, these exhibits are all created and designed by Director Yu''spany, Emerald Plum Jewels. Several of them were designed by her personally." "I see, this exhibition is Director Yu''s crowning masterpiece, no wonder it''s so extraordinary." Fade said and smiled softly. "Thank you, Master Chen, for your high praise," Mnie simpered, and then she sighed slightly. "Although these items are of high quality, they are not the best in our exhibition." "There are other jewelry?" Fade asked. Mnie exined: "Master Chen, during our exhibition, in addition to jewelrypanies bringing their products for disy, there will also be a small auction. The directors of various jewelry companies, gem collectors, aficionados of precious stones, appraisers and curators will bring all their unique treasures for this auction. The items up for bidding in the auction are the real priceless treasures." "I see!" Fade said and nodded. Mnie lowered her head slightly and said to Fade, "Master Chen, the auction will begin in ten minutes, and there are a few exhibits that I have my eye on. Could I ask Master Chen if he could assist me in appraising these items?" Charles and Fade had already spoken about this matter. Fade naturally would not refuse, he nodded and said, " Thank you for your invitation, I would be delighted to." "Thank you, Master Chen!" Mnie was pleased and she smiled softly, in an alluring manner. A few business leaders around them turned red and took a few steps back, slightly mping their legs. Fade remained calm as the intoxicating fragrance of Mnie''s perfume wafted over to him. She gently lifted up her tea cup and drank from it slowly. Ten minutes passed by quickly and the auction began. A group of people started walking into the venue. This was a small auction, and there was only a small stage with around thirty seats. It was quickly filled up with people who came one after the other. When everyone had arrived, an elder in a traditional suit came onto the stage. He cleared his throat and exined to the audience regarding the bidding rules of the auction. After that, he announced themencement of the auction. The rules were very simple. Those who would like to sell their items will exhibit them one by one, and the people below will be bidding on them, raising the price of their offer one after the other. However, because the authenticity and quality of the exhibits cannot be guaranteed, almost everyone who is interested in bidding will bring with them a professional appraiser or purveying specialist. As the auction began, a chubby businessman brought a simple western- style ne onstage. He introduced it as a ne from a jewelry collection of the Victorian era, belonging to a member of the British royal family. The starting price was 50 million. Subsequently, people who were interested in bidding on the item woulde onto the stage to have a clear look at the item with their purveying specialist.After observing it anding to their own conclusions, they would start bidding. In the end, the ne was acquired by a wealthy businessman in Hong Kong City for 80 million. In this way, each item was brought onstage for viewing and bidding. Mnie also brought for auction a limited edition piece, one from her jewelry collection from ten years ago, and it was sold for 60 million. The auction was in full swing and the atmosphere was lively. Finally, after almost twenty sessful transactions, a middle-aged man in his 60s, wearing a gray robe and carrying a string of gold religious bracelets, came onto the stage. Standing on the stage, he nced at the audience and pped his hands a few time. At this instant,a gray-haired old man came up with a simple wooden box. The man with the bracelets took the wooden box and ced it on the stand. He slowly opened the wooden box to reveal a transparent jade sculpture. This jade sculpture had a simple yet interesting shape. It was made of pure jade and was wless. At first nce, one could tell that it was an antique of the highest quality. Significant was the fact that when the wooden box was opened, the jade sculpture would exude an elegant fragrance. When this scent wafted into the nose, it would cause the person to feel as though they were floating. The whole person would be rxed , as though they had ascended into the heavens. For a time, almost all the people in the auction were intoxicated with this fragrance. At this moment, the man with the bracelets closed the cover of the wooden box and said clearly, "I would like to auction off this jade sculpture." "As for the specifics of this jade sculpture, I would like to invite Master Hu to introduce it to you." Then, the man with the bracelets made a gesture to the elder with white hair. The elder stroked his long beard as he walked over slowly. He nced at the crowd and said, "This jade sculpture is not only an antique jewelry, but also a weapon used by the Earth level martial- artists." Chapter 490 Chapter 490 As soon as he spoke these words, the audience cried out in astonishment. All the men present were wealthy and powerful men, and even if they were not practicing martial-arts, they definitely had bodyguards who practiced it. Therefore, they understood the significance of this item. Therefore, when the elder with the white beard said that the jade sculpture was a weapon of the Earth Level martial-artist, they could not help but feel a shock. After all, they understood the power, might and authority of the Earth level martial-artist. The weapons used by Earth level martial-artists were definitely treasures. Even if the jade sculpture was not a weapon, it was a priceless antique of high quality. These words caught the attention of everyone present and they were excited about it. The elder with the white beard nodded slightly at their reaction. He said: "You are all experts and specialists in the industry, I won''t need to say too much. This jade sculpture has a starting price of 500 million. Those of you who are interested to bid on it cane onstage with your purveying specialist and take a closer look." After saying that, the elder retreated to a corner. When the crowd heard this starting price, they were astonished. Previously, most of the exhibits, which were precious jewelry and antiques, were sold for around two or three hundred million. Now, the price of this jade sculpture was so high, at 500 million, it was truly an astronomical price. After feeling surprised, there were many who began to feel interested in this item. After all, if this jade sculpture was a weapon of the Earth level martial-artist, 500 million would be an appropriate price. Even if the price was one billion, it would be worth it. As a result, an eager businessman brought his purveying specialist onstage to appraise the jade sculpture. After the appraisal, the businessman''s purveying specialist nodded in approval and said, "This jade is unique indeed, and there is a nebulous cloud of energy swirling around it. I am 90% certain that this is an authentic weapon of the Earth level martial-artist." As soon as he spoke these words, the businessman''s eyes lit up. He started to bid even before he stepped off the stage. "550 million for this item." Before the middle- aged man with the bracelets could even respond, there were other businessmen who spoke up: "Old Huang, you only added 50 million to the starting price. It''s too little for such a priceless treasure." As they spoke, one of these businessmen brought his purveying specialist onto the stage. His purveying specialist also nodded in approval. The businessman immediately made a gesture with his hand to make a bold offer, "I have 600 million, Chief Qin, this jade sculpture, I will bid on it." He told the middle-aged man with the bracelets. Chief Qin remained silent. Another businessmen came onto the stage, and he was a rich man in his fifties. This time, the man did not bring a purveying specialist. He came onstage alone. In this situation, Fade Chen could not help but be a little confused, and cast a curious look at Mnie Yu. Mnie whispered to Fade, exining, "That is Chief Qi. He is a well-known collector of jewelry and antiques.He is an appraiser himself,therefore he does not attend these auctions with a purveying specialist." "I see!" Fade nodded. At this moment, Chief Qi stepped onto the stage. The previous bidders automatically made way for him toe close to the exhibit and observe the jade sculpture carefully. Chief Qi moved slowly and meticulously, and each movement was calcted and professional. He gazed at the details of the sculpture, and one had the impression that he was a seasoned connoisseur of antiques and jewelry. About ten minutester, Chief Qi was still deep in concentration as he ced the Jade Sculpture down. He heaved a sigh of relief, looked at Chief Qin and made his bid: "700 million." As soon as he spoke, everyone at the scene was bbergasted. All their expressions shifted. Still below were some other businessmen who did not go onstage.They proceeded to make their bids. "750 million." "Old Wang, do you want to get into trouble! You haven''t brought your purveying specialist onstage to appraise the item, and you have already made a bid?" "Chief Qi is the best appraiser here, and I trust his judgment.He has personally made a bid, so I have no reason to doubt the authenticity of the sculpture. Chief Qin, I bid on it for 750 million." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Old Wang, don''t get so excited. I have 800 million, so don''t fight with me." "I- I, bid on it for 850 million!" Chief Qi hesitated and made his offer. However, his offer was soon overshadowed by the other businessmen. "Nine hundred million, I have nine hundred million." "950 million, 950 million!" Hearing this offer, Chief Qi shook his head dejectedly. He leaned to one side and did not continue to bid on the sculpture. After all, he was only a collector andpared to these businessmen who were worth billions of dors,he did not have such financial resources. At this moment, 950 million seemed to be the highest offer.No one made a higher bid. Chief Wang, who made this bid, looked excited and pleased. He nced at Chief Qin and said, "Chief Qin, no one is bidding anymore. This jade sculpture belongs to me. Come on, you can dere it sold." Chief Qin nced at the crowd below, and was about to dere the sculpture as sold. At this moment, Mnie raised her slim hand and said softly, "Chief Qin, wait a second." As soon as Mnie spoke, all eyes were on her. She stood up, took Fade''s hand, and whispered, "Mr. Chen, I am interested in this jade sculpture. Can I ask for your assistance?" Fade nodded and went onto the stage with Mnie. When the crowd saw that Mnie was bringing a young guy onto the stage, they were dumbfounded. Chief Wang, who had made the highest offer, couldn''t help but speak up, "Director Yu, are you kidding me? I am serious about bidding, why are you onstage with a mere child?" Mnie red at Chief Wang and introduced Fade, "Chief Wang, you need to be more careful with your words. Mr. Chen is the purveying specialist that I invited here today." Chief Wang was astonished when he heard her words. He chuckled, "Is he a purveying specialist? Director Yu, are you sure about this? I don''t think this young kid has experience in appraising priceless treasures." At this moment,the other businessmen and their purveying specialists were shaking their heads in disdain. Chief Qi shook his head repeatedly and said, "Director Yu is such a well-known figure in our circle. She seems to have lost her mind. Bringing this young kid to appraise such a treasure is truly a miscalction on her part. As they jeered at Mnie, she looked slightly distressed. She started to exin, "Mr. Chen-" However, before she could finished speaking, Fade interrupted her. He had circled the jade sculpture and had taken a closer look at it. After doing that, he walked back, shaking his head slightly at Mnie. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Mnie Yu froze for a while, looked at Fade Chen with some doubt, and then approached closer towards him, almost clinging entirely on Fade Chen''s body, her lips leaning against Fade Chen''s ear, and whispered, "Mr. Chen, do you mean that there is something wrong with the Jade Sculpture, and that it isn''t worth buying?" Fade felt the touch of Mnie''s soft and delicate body, her scent as she whispered into his ears. He could not help feeling a little hot and stuffy. He gently nodded and said: "That''s right!" Mnie was a little surprised.She turned her head towards the Jade Sculpture, and then looked at the several purveying specialists, which included Chief Qi. In the end, Mnie chose to believe in Fade. After all, she knew about Fade''s identity from Mr. Charles Wu. He was the big boss of Dragonville, the person who defeated Francesca Sun in martial arts. Therefore, Mnie nodded at Fade in agreement.They said nothing and went straight to the stage together. Seeing this shocked all the people who were originally scolding and berating Fade during the moment. Subsequently, several bosses could not help shouting. "Director Yu, what''s wrong? Aren''t you going to bid?" "Director Yu, I remember the Jade Sculpture being your favourite! What happened? Are you scared by Chief Wang''s offer?!" "Director Yu''s Emerald Plum Jewels has a market value of 30 billion. How could Director Yu be scared by this little money. Could it be that Director Yu''s purveying specialist said something to change her mind?" As soon as the words came out, everyone was suddenly hushed, and their eyes gathered on Fade Chen. After all, the news of Mnie''s favor of the Jade Sculpture was clear to many bosses here. Moreover, right when they were about to make the final offer, Mnie stood up and exined her preference for the Jade Sculpture once more. But just because Fade shook his head, Mnie gave up her bid on the precious Jade Sculpture instantly. Many people at the scene could hardly believe their eyes. This moment, especially all the purveying specialists on the stage, were even more dissatisfied with Fade. After all, Fade shaking his head indicated that he disapproved of the Jade Sculpture, which was contrary to their judgment, indirectly shaming their expertise. As a result, several purveying specialists couldn''t help but start throwing insults. "Director Yu, why are you in such a hurry to leave! What did your purveying specialist say to you, let us hear it too!" "Right, Mr. Chen is the purveying specialist that Director Yu highly admires. Let us see what great opinion Mr. Chen has to offer." Even Chief Qi was obviously displeased, and said, "Boy, it seems you and us have different views. Why don''t you exin yourself, and we''ll tell you what we think." Fade pretended he did not hear anything, but gave them an innocent look, and ignored them. Suddenly, the expressions of the group of purveying specialists and the boss darkened. Seeing this, Mnie hurriedly exined, saying, "Don''t think too much into it, we are just suddenly not interested anymore." After that, Mnie and Fade returned to their seats. Such a move made by Mnie immediately caused suspicion from the bosses at the scene, spiking various thoughts and guesses. After all, Mnie Yu was equivalent to the ultimate jurisdiction here. She was rich and qualified, and has invited many well-known purveying specialists to work for her. In the past, she bought a variety of treasures with a lot of money, and rarely makes the wrong move. Although this time Mnie invited an unknown young man, this person could make Mnie value him, so he must be a little special. Thinking this way, many bosses could not help but have their doubts about the Jade Sculpture at this moment. Even the bosses on the stage couldn''t help start to murmur with their purveying specialists, and constantly eyed the Jade Sculpture during discussion. Among them, even Chief Wang, who gave the highest bid just now, looked a bit puzzled. At this moment, his face slightly changed, and his gaze was fixed at the Jade Sculpture. Witnessing this, Chief Qin and the white bearded elder got infuriated. They nced at each other, blinking. Then, the white bearded elder came forth directly, and yelled, "Where did this ignorant boye from, and why is he disrupting our business?" As soon as he said this, everyone could not help but be shocked. They looked between the white bearded elder and Fade. Obviously, the words of the elder with the white beard were referring to Fade. Fade Chen was also annoyed. He answered coldly, asking, "What do you mean?" "What do you mean?" The white bearded elder sneered in disdain. "Some people think they know everything, and even pretend to think that they understand the treasures of Chief Qin, which is beyond ridiculous." Fade Chen frowned and said in the same tone, "I didn''t say anything." The white bearded elder got even more angrier, "Do you still dare to argue up till now? Everyone, including Chief Qi, just examined Chief Qin''s Jade Sculpture and proved that the Jade Sculpture is genuine, and here you are, shaking your head and disapproving, what do you mean? " "Are you questioning Chief Qin and me, or the eyes of the bosses and purveying specialists around here? You have to exin this right now." The white bearded elder shouted, and immediately brought the attention and anger of everyone on the stage towards Fade. Fade could feel a dozen pair of confused, angry eyes starting at him likesers. Seeing this, Mnie got up,wanting to refute and exin. Yet Fade shook his head lightly, staring back at the white- bearded elder without fear, retorting, "Your schemes have nothing to do with me, and I have no intention to interfere with your wrong doings. But don''t try toe at me!" The white bearded elder froze, his eyes flickering, and a dark tide rose in his heart. But then he pressed it down, red at Fade, and shouted, "What nonsense are you talking about! Don''t change the topic, I am asking you, where is your exnation?" Fade snorted, his face rigid, "You have only brought death upon yourself." "Since you''re trying to get yourself in trouble, then don''t me me for being rude." Then as he spoke, Fade got up directly, strode towards the stage with big steps, and Mnie quickly followed. "What are you doing?" The white bearded elder faintly felt somewhat threatened, and asked Fade his motives. "What?" Fade Chen scoffed, then came directly to the booth, his expression rigid, "Didn''t you just ask me for my evaluation of this Jade Sculpture? I will show it to you now." Immediately, he chillingly continued, "The reason why I told Director Yu to not start her bid, is because this Jade Sculpture ispletely fake and worthless." As soon as his words ended, the scene suddenly exploded with a buzz. Arguments and scoldings erupted aloud. "Fake? How is that possible?" "This kid is speaking nonsense! The Jade Sculpture, was brought here by Cheif Qin. Chief Qin is a veteran in our field." "Yeah, and there are evaluations from the purveying specialists and other masters, how could we be wrong!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Chief Qin''s face went blue and purple, he red at Fade Chen with a murderous expression, and then said to Mnie Yu: "Director Yu, I can''t believe the purveying specialist that you brought said such a ridiculous thing. I''m respecting you here, so I will let you choose what I should do with him!" Mnie Yu didn''t want to make things messy, so she just didn''t want to buy it. But now the situation has escted - the other party was upset, and was directly attacking her. She was a woman who built up her career from zero, and had made Emerald Plum Jewels into the impressive scale of tens of billions today. Needless to say, it was clear she wasn''t any ordinary woman. Moreover, she had huge faith in Fade. Therefore, the moment Mnie heard the words of Chief Qin, her expression changed and darkened as well, and she Chief Qin directly in a reprimanding tone: "Mr. Chen is a noble guest I invited. Lesley Qin, you have no right to speak to him like that." "Director Yu, are you going to cover up for him until the end?" Chief Qin was livid. Mnie snorted, obviously with no intentions of giving in, and said, "Protect? What Mr. Chen said has not even been proven whether true or false.Yet you are making such a rash decision here. Perhaps it''s out of guilt?" Lesley heard her words, and immediatelyughed, saying, "You actually believe what he says? That''s ridiculous, Mnie, let me tell you. This Jade Sculpture is a treasure that Felipe Chang, better known as Master Chang, has personally verified. Are you saying that this young kid you invited is more authoritative than Master Chang? Besides, there is still the joint verification of Chief Qi and the other purveying specialists, are you saying that everyone is wrong, that only this young kid is right?" Mnie listened, frowning slightly. She looked at Fade..This is from N?velDrama.Org. Fade shed back a smile, then nced coldly at Chief Qin and Master Chang, "What you said is true. All of you are wrong, and I am the right one here." As soon as this remark was made, many of the purveying specialist''s faces contorted, throwing angry res towards Fade. However, without waiting for them to speak, Fade nimbly stretched out his hand and grabbed at the Jade Sculpture on the booth. Chief Qin and Master Chang were horrified and rushed to stop him, screaming, "What are you doing?" Master Chang''s movements were considered fast, butpared to Fade, he was still slow. Fade ced the Jade Sculpture in the palm of his hand and gently clenched his fists, sucking the Jade Sculpture into thin air. Then, ayer of red mist appeared in Fade''s palm, and with a careful stroke of his fingers the Jade Sculpture appeared again entirely. At this point, Master Chang and Chief Qin rushed to his side, yelling furiously. "Let go of the Jade Sculpture!" "Young boy, this is a precious treasure,, you can''t afford it once it''s broken." "You madman, why aren''t you letting go of it yet?" Amongst their cries, Fade was done, and cupped the Jade Sculpture in his hand, showing it to everyone. "Take another look, what is this Jade Sculpture you speak of?" The purveying specialists eyes widened in shock. Immediately, they found out that the lustrous and translucent luster of the surface of ths Jade Sculpturepletely disappeared, and the clean, fresh aroma was no where to be seen. The whole Jade Sculpture had be an ordinary piece of stone. Some purveying specialists came over to examine the Jade Sculpture, gently touching and knocking, and their expressions shifted greatly. "This, this is obviously just made of somemon kava stone." "Yeah, kava stone is simr to white jade in appearance. So it is often sold by illegal merchants as white jade, but it''s actual value is much lower." "It can even be said that kava stones are only slightly more expensive than ordinary stones." "If it is true that this sculpture is made of kava stone.There''s no need to think any further, it must be fake!" "Then Mr. Chen is right? We were all blinded by it before." The boss of the purveying specialists, Chief Qi also made expressed his judgement. Upon hearing these words, the bosses behind the purveying specialists turned red with embarassment, and then red angrily at Chief Qin, questioning. "Chief Qin, what do you mean by this?" "Everyone is on the same boat, and we have been in this business together for more than ten years. Old Qin, are you nning to scam us?" "Lesley, today you must give us an exnation!" "Lesley, screw your elders and f*ck your grandmother, you dare try to cheat us old men." said Chief Wang, who gave the highest bid just now, was the angriest at the moment. After all, just thinking of the fact that he was almost scammed a whole billion dors made his blood boil. Who would not be furious? Seeing this, Chief Qin knew his schemes were exposed, and he started to get a little nervous. However, when he saw Master Chang next to him, it calmed him down, and suddenly was full of self-confidence, saying: "This auction does not require the auction items to be authentic. Besides, it''s not like there were no fakes in the past. I''m not the first to do so, what are all of you so mad about?" Chief Wang lost his temper, his ears red. Immediately, he rushed over at yelled at him, "Lesley, do you have any shame? You darepare the previous fakes to what you did? The previous sellers have also been deceived by the fakes. But this time is different.lt is clear that you deliberately wanted to cheat us old friends with your dirty tricks!" Chief Wang got more and more agitated, the blood rushing to his face. He grabbed Chief Qin by his cor, raising his fist and ready to strike. Chief Qin started to tremble and quickly backed away, at the same time asking Master Chang for help: "Uncle Chang, help me." Master Chang quickly stepped forward, and pped Chief Wang in the chest with his palm. One p was already enough. Chief Wang staggered and lost his bnce, his face turned white and blood spurted from his mouth, and he flew to the sky and fell down to the ground. "Ah!" Everyone let out a gasp of aghast, and then became even more angry, ring at Chief Qin and Master Chang fiercely. "You attacked him!" "Old Qin, that''s too much." "Someone call security, hurry up, call security!" In the chaos, Master Chang directly shot another strong gust of howling wind, attacking the screaming bosses and purveying specialists. Several people were attacked out of a sudden, and they felt immense chest pain, some looked pale, and others was stunned, but all fell to the ground. They never expected them to be so bold as to attack them as well. At this time, Chief Qin, who was wearing a bracelet, was smirking confidently. He looked at them, and said, "We have exposed ourselves by ident today, a small mistake on our part. We will be leaving now. If any of of you try to stop us, then you should prepare yourselves to be hurt." Chief Wang clutched his blood-stained chest and screamed angrily, "Qin, you are a deceiver, a cheat, and you think you can leave just like that? forget it!" Chief Qin''s face darkened, showing a touch of anger, he looked at Chief Wang, barking: "Mr. Wang, I forgot to tell you. This Master Chang beside me is a master of martial arts, of the intermediate ck Level. Do you really think anyone can stop us? " Chapter 493 Chapter 493 As soon as this remark came out, everyone, including Chief Wang, turned white as a ghost. They knew very well what it means to be a master. Once you reached the ck Level, you have the power to rule over an entire city. These bosses may have hired bodyguards with knowledge in martial arts, but generally, it is hard enough to find one who is at the Yellow Level orte Yellow Level. Nheless, a beginner ck Level was already a rare find and cost a lot to do so. As for masters of martial arts of intermediate ck Level, they were near impossible to hire as they have reached celebrity status in almost every field. After all, once one was at such a level, they could literally have whatever they wanted. As a result, the crowd couldn''t help but look terrified, and the expression of fear on their faces showed it well. Some of the invited bosses immediately started to scramble out of their way, terrified. "Thank you for making way, see you again in the future!" Seeing this, Chief Qin grinned smugly at everyone and walked away with Master Chang. When everyone heard this, they gritted their teeth hard, but they could do nothing but to watch them walk down the stage towards the exit. Just as they were about to step outside, behind him, a cold and nd voice spoke, "Did I agree to let you go?" Hearing this, Chief Qin and Master Chang stopped in their tracks, and turned back. They saw Fade Chen and Mnie Yuing to confront them. When he saw this, Chief Qin''s eyes narrowed, his tone was icy cold. "Director Yu, it seems that you are still going against me?" Mnie snorted and said, "Lesley, I urge you to take this opportunity to apologize to Mr. Chen now. Admit your mistakes, otherwise, you won''t even have a chance to kneel downter." "Apologize to him? Hah! Mnie, I thought you were always a sharp person. What happened today? You''re suddenly so obsessed with the puny kid." Chief Qinughed, then with a touch of sleaziness on his face, he said to Mnie and Fade, "Did he spend many nights in bed with you, which made you trust him so much, Director Yu?" Even a strong woman like Mnie was infuriated when she heard such a disgusting thought from Chief Qin. She then shouted at him in anger, "How disgusting! You''re shameless!" Chief Qin did not feel shame, but proudly continued with his crudements, sniggering: "Haha, so what if I''m shameless, you can''t do anything to me. Maybe in the future, I can even go to bed with you too and show you some of my skills!" "You Mnie''s expression darkened, too angry to speak. At this time, Fade raised his right hand, which immediately summoned a strong wind, and hurled it swiftly with a flick of his wrists. Suddenly, a loud smack shocked the room. Then, everyone saw Chief Qin covered his cheeks, face full of surprise and anger. "How dare you hit me?" He gritted his teeth and stared at Fade. "You stupid boy, I''m going to kill you!" roared Chief Qin, then shouted at Master Chang, "Uncle Chang, do it, kill him!" Suddenly, Master Chang adjusted his posture, and a strong wind surrounded his body, mming into Fade. Just the mere vitality caused by his actions, snuffed the air out of the entire room. The whole space seemed to have frozen, and everyone felt an oppressive aura approaching them. "Is, is this the strength of an intermediate ck Level master?" "No, there''s a huge difference, we have no chance standing it!" "Director Yu, why not let Mr. Chene back here. As long as he is still alive, we will have a chance at getting back on that horrible Mr. Qin in the future." Some persuaded, afraid that Fade would be defeated. Amongst the concerned and worried cries of everyone, Fade, who faced the attack of Master Chang, smirked slightly. He sneered, then summoned a red, glowing ball of energetic light on his right hand, and shot it directly towards Master Chang. "That boy actually didn''t hide, it seems he''s got a little fight in him. But that''s not enough." Master Chang''s white beard fluttered in the wind, with a grin on his mouth, and the strong wind that he reigned out turned even fiercer. "Go to hell!" With a loud bellow, Master Chang''s energy almost reached his limits, and he attacked Fade with all his might. Chief Qin was even prouder now, he said, "I tell you, against me, there is no end, ha-" Just as Chief Qin burst outughing, there was a deafening bang, and to everyone''s surprise, Fade and Master Chang''s attacks collided fiercely. Then, theughter from Chief Qin came to an abrupt end, and the smile on his face disappeared in an instant. Because, at this moment, the mighty Master Chang was sent flying by Fade with one hit, and his body pelted upwards into the sky, with blood spurting from his mouth as well as his loud scream. As for Fade, he stood still and firm, as if he hadn''t moved at all. Master Chang managed to survive that hit. He touched the blood in the corner of his mouth, and looked at Fade Chen inplete shock, saying, "You, who are you exactly? You have the powers of a peak stage ck Level master." As soon as Master Chang spoke, everyone''s heads flicked to Fade and stared at him with great shock. Fade''s face was calm and he gave no response, but he pped Master Chang with his palm once more. This seemingly ordinary palm shot made Master Chang''splexion change instantly, and a terrified expression shed on his face. He shouted hurriedly, "No, no, I yield, I yield." Hearing that, Fade''s movements still did not stop, and he still proceeded to hit Master Chang once again. Seeing Fade''s attack getting closer, Master Chang''s face became more and more terrified. He turned away and began to flee. At the same time, he shouted, "Don''t, I''m a disciple of the Lightning n. If you do anything to me, they won''t let you off the hook. You- " Too bad that there was no use threatening Fade Chen. The attack from Fade had a direct hit at Master Chang''s back. Its energy prated through his body, and he screamed, as if something within him cracked in half. Afterward, Master Chang was pale, his whole body was paralyzed, and his face was sweating profusely. Trembling all over, he looked extremely weak. When a few martial artists saw the situation, they were shocked, "He, his Dantian abdomen point has been crippled. He''s finished, forever!" Upon hearing this, the crowd was stupefied. Their gaze towards Fade had not only amazement, but also traces of fear. After all, when there''s a person who could defeat an intermediate ck Level fighter, one should definitely not mess with him. As for Chief Qin, who was so arrogant just now, he saw that his biggest protection had copsed. His face was pale as paper as he dropped to the ground, waved his hands pathetically, murmuring, "No, don''t- - " Fade nced at him and didn''t say a single word. He lifted his palm directly, and shot two sts, directly prating through Chief Qin''s legs. This is from N?velDrama.Org. With a crucifying scream, Chief Qin''s legs buckled, and he let out a loud, pitiful howl. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 After Master Chang and Chief Qin got what they deserved, to say that everyone was stunned was an understatement. They stared and gawked at the defeated Master Chang and Chief Qin, their bodies weak on the ground. After a while, Chief Wang, who previously had the highest bid, returned to his senses first. He quickly walked to Fade Chen, respectfully thanking and apologizing to him, "Mr. Chen, I was ignorant and stupid before, and said inappropriate things, please forgive me, Mr. Chen." "Thank you for your righteous action today Mr. Chen, otherwise, we are bound to be deceived by scammers. Mr. Chen, please receive my greatest gratitude." During the conversation, Chief Wang bowed deeply and thanked him. At this moment, seeing the actions of Chief Wang, some other bosses and the purveying specialists also scurried in front of Fade and began to apologize and thank him as well. Fade nodded slightly, and said: "All of you had been scammed before as well, but the ignorant is innocent. Please be more careful in the future." "We will remember Mr. Chen''s wise words!" The crowd hollered. Fade didn''t say much else, he nced at Mnie Yu, and the two went out together. When they went outside, there was no one else to be seen. Mnie smiled sweetly at him, swaying left and right, and intentionally leaned on Fade''s arms now and again. Her eyebrows wiggled as she said, "Thank you Mr. Chen, for helping me today, if it weren''t for Mr. Chen, I''m afraid I would be cheated already." Fade suddenly was aware of the seductive aroma of Mnie''s perfume, and the charming temperament from her smile, he couldn''t help feeling a tiny tingle in his heart. However, Fade suppressed his feelings and looked at Mnie calmly: "You don''t have to be polite with me. I promised President Wu, and I intend to keep my promise." Mnie blinked, her eyshes dropping slightly, and softened her voice. "Why are you being so modest, Mr.Chen? Today, no matter what, I would like to thank you for what you''ve done." Fade, who just suppressed and controlled himself, feel his heart tingle and flutter again, shaking him internally. He felt a little warm, and suddenly coughed slightly, and said to Mnie, "Director Yu, you''re too kind. What I did was no big deal, there''s no need for that." Mnie smiled and took Fade by his arm, clinging affectionately. "This is no trivial matter, it involves billions. Today, I must thank you well. Let''s see, it''s almost time for lunch. I''ll treat you to lunch." She smiled. In this situation, how could Fade refuse? He nodded his head and said, "If Director Yu wishes so, then it is my wish as well." Mnie immediately broke into a huge beam. She then pulled Fade and both of them went out together. As there was still an exhibition in the afternoon, Mnie naturally couldn''t go too far. So the two simply walked towards a nearbymercial street to find something to eat. When they reached their destination, the lively atmosphere and the fragrance of food wafted over, which immediately made Mnie smile. She said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, since you are a local here, what do you rmend?" In this case, Fade could not give an answer. After all, he had onlye to Long City for a few months. It could be said that he did not understand much of Long City. As for its cuisines and snacks, he knew even less. He coughed twice, and scanned his surroundings quickly to look for a modest restaurant with a good reputation. Suddenly, he caught his eye on a small diner in a low two-storey building in front of him, and then he quickly walked over. Mnie hurried and followed him. Approaching it, she was a little surprised to see the appearance of this diner. This small diner was located on the first floor of an old two-storey building. At first nce, the small building looked old and abandoned. The walls were dirty and had graffiti, and there were even cracks in some ces. The diner was notrge inside as well.There was a kitchen in the back, with four tables in it, and then two small tables at the door. The diner might not be big, but there were a lot of people at the entrance, there were over ten people who were queuing up, waiting for the food excitedly. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Are we going to eat here?" Mnie asked, a little confused. Fade pointed inside and said, "I see someone I know, let''s say hello." While they talked, Fade approached the store and said to a busy middle-aged man: "Big Brother Liu!" As soon as the man heard his voice, he turned around and looked at Fade. When he saw him, he greeted Fade immediately, overjoyed, "Dr. Chen, it''s you! Why are you here?" Big Brother Liu was not a random guy. Rather, he was the son of the elder who was hit by Rowena Song''s car. Fade had gone to Enya Entertainment with him to find Rowena. Fadeughed: "My friend and I came here to find a restaurant for lunch. I didn''t expect to see you here, out of all ces." "Lunch!" Big Brother Liu said, "Dr. Chen, then why are you still waiting for, just eat here!" "Is this your diner, Big Brother Liu?" Fade Chen was a little surprised. Big Brother Liu nodded and said, "It''s my family''s business. It''s been passed down by my elders for nearly a hundred years." "So this is a century-old diner!" Fade Chen sighed in admiration. At this moment, a table of guests stood up and left, emptying their seats. Big Brother Liu hurriedly greeted Fade to sit and said, "Dr. Chen, do sit down. Just this once. I assure you that my diner''s food can bepared to those big restaurants." Fade was not a particr person. Since Big Brother Liu was so polite and weing, he naturally would not turn him down. After he sat down. Fade then called to Mnie, "Director Yu, over here!" Mnie heard him and came over. Fade exined to her, "Director Yu, this diner is run by a friend of mine. It''s a century-old store passed down their family generations. Big Brother Liu knows that I want to have lunch and invited me to eat here. Director Yu, I hope you don''t mind!" Mnie, who sat across Fade, smiled good-naturedly, "Mr. Chen, I''m not as dainty and posh as you think. I started my career from scratch. At first, I ate at any type of little stall, and even skipped lunch many times. A century-old diner is a rare sight for me!" "That''s good!" Fade Chen grinned back, Big Brother Liu was fast, and after a few minutes he came serving tworge bowls of steaming hot food. While apologizing to the guests waiting at the door, he delivered two bowls of soup to Fade and Mnie. "Dr. Chen, and you, miss. Have a taste, what you are looking at is the special seafood soup from my family!" Big Brother Liu introduced his dishes warmly. Fade and Mnie could see fresh ingredients such as meatballs, fish cakes, and crab sticks served with a few side dishes in the frothy, scrumptious seafood broth in the big bowl ced in front of them. Although it''s appearance may not be as delicate- looking as the food in a posh restaurant, the delicious aroma of the steaming soup made their mouths water at once, awakening Fade and Mnie''s sudden huge appetite. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Fade Chen casually took a bite of the food, chewing it a few times. Instantly, his eyes shed and he gave a thumbs up to Big Brother Liu, praising, "It''s delicious!" Big Brother Liu immediatelyughed heartily and said, "This is an old specialty from Dragonville. We use fish, pork, and chicken as the main ingredients, and chop them into pellets, cakes, and sticks, and then stewed together. They are eight kinds of side dishes and spices, which are delicious and nutritious. That''s why we call it our Special Seafood Soup." He exined with pride. "Dr. Chen, you can try the others, the soup is delicious as well!" Big Brother Liu said. Fade and Mnie Yu did what he said and carefully tasted each of the three ingredients, and their expressions grew more and more excited. When they took a sip of soup, they got even more astonished, licking their lips, "It''s really fresh and delicious!" Seeing this, Big Brother Liu was even happier, and started to introduce his dishes, "The Special Seafood Soup is a secret old craft from Dragonville, although quite a few people have the recipe. But, not many people are able to remake this authentic dish to perfection. Firstly, most businesses now are unwilling to spend that effort. Some ces that require manual work are reced by machines. Second, the standard of the choice of materials has also been lowered, so the very taste that made it special is affected. It''s totally iparable with the food in my little diner-" Big Brother Liu chatted animatedly. At this moment, they heard a fierce, loud yell at the door, "Who is the boss of this ce? Show yourself!" Big Brother Liu gave a nce and went to check the entrance, his expression sinking immediately. At the door of the shop, was an angry, burly man with a gold chain and a group of young people standing there with a threatening aura, which scared away most of the customers. "I''m the boss. Is there anything you need?" Big Brother Liu came out and answered equally as loud. The burly man gave a low grunt, stretched out his fingers and put it on Big Brother Liu''s chest, and said, "What''s the matter? Can''t you see? I brought my brothers here to eat." "If you wish to eat, you have to queue!" Big Brother Liu pointed out at the line, where there were still around six people waiting. The burly man sneered at Big Brother Liu and said, "Queue? Are you stupid? I''ve been hungry all morning, and I want to eat now, go and prepare for me right away. I want it within three minutes or I''ll smash your diner." Big Brother Liu stood firm and replied the man coldly, "Sorry, you have to queue. Otherwise, we won''t serve you." "Oh, won''t serve me?." Mr. Burly mocked, "Are you crazy? You dare deny me as your customer, do you know who I am?" "I don''t care who you are, either get in queue or leave." Big Brother Liu retorted. "Damn, you''re out of your mind!" The burly man was furious. In a sh, he rolled up his sleeves, and ordered, "Brothers, this guy needs to learn some respect. Come on, let''s smash this diner." While talking, the group of thugs pulled out several steel pipes at once. Of course, the guests were frightened and immediately scattered, Big Brother Liu froze for a minute and yelled, rushing at them, "Don''t you dare!" The burly man saw this and scoffed, "You dare to fight back? Hit him, beat him hard!" When the steel pipe was inches away from Big Brother Liu''s face, Fade suddenly rushed out of the diner with speed as fast as light, appearing next to Big Brother Liu. For a few seconds, everything was a blur. Then, a few of the gangsters fell directly to the ground. The burly man was taken aback and noticed Fade at once. He jeered, "Damn, you sure like to dig your nose in other people''s business. I''ll deal with you first." During the conversation, the burly man raised his arms to smash his steel pipes at Fade. Fade snorted and in reaction he gave a quick punch. Seeing this, the burly man couldn''t help but guffaw, "This boy is stupid, he''s actually using his fists to punch my steel pipe, what an idiot!" Fade didn''t say anything but punched the steel pipe, his knuckles meeting the metal. Out of no where, the burly man felt a strong force crashing at him. His big hands who were grasping the pipe trembled out of the pressure and started to bleed. The steel pipe, with the thickness of a person''s arm, was actually bent solely by Fade''s fist! At this moment, the burly man was dumbfounded, clutching his bleeding hand and looked at Fade in utter shock, "You, how can you-" Fade didn''t say much. With his backhand, he pped the face of the burly man hard, and shouted, "Kneel down!" The burly man directly fell to his knees on the ground. The other men who just got up next to him were originally prepared toe again at Fade, but as soon as they saw the curved steel pipes,they were all frightened. Quickly,they all knelt beside their leader, the burly man, and looked at Fade with immense fear. Fade scoffed and asked, "Why are you looking fortrouble here?" The burly man exined: "We, we heard that the food here is delicious, and we wanted to try it." "Really?" Fade did not buy it. At this moment, Big Brother Liu stood up and said coldly, "Are you sent here by the Red Earth Property?" The burly man could not help but tremble, with a look of surprise in his eyes. He instinctively tried to deny it. But at this time, Fade gave an angry shout, "Be honest!" Being very intimidated by Fade''s presence, the burly man caved and stuttered, "I, yes, it was the Red Earth Propertypany who paid us to do this." "So it''s true." Big Brother Liu immediately gritted his teeth, with hatred in his eyes. Fade asked, "Big Brother Liu, what is going on? What does the Red Earth Property have to do with this? Big Brother Liu sighed, then pointed to the shop behind him, and said, "Dr. Chen, as you have noticed, this little building is a bit old. Red Earth Property wants to develop amercial building here, and wants to demolish my small diner. They came to negotiate several times before, but we did not ept." "Finally, the people of the Red Earth Property used illegal means. Not long ago, someone came to my shop and threw dung all over, and they also quietly damaged the circuit and water pipes. For several times they tried without sess to chase me away, and now they have sent someone to wreck my diner." Big Brother Liu resentfully said. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "That''s too much!" Fade got angry. He treated Big Brother Liu as a friend. Spitting at the thugs kneeling on the ground, Fade gave hisst warning, "Go back and tell the people of the Red Earth Property this message - Fade Chen says that if they dare to trouble Big Brother Liu ever again, their company is finished. Get out!" "Yes!" The burly man agreed timidly and scampered. With a sigh, Big Brother Liu turned around and managed a small smile, thanking Fade again. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Afterwards, Big Brother Liu remade two of his Special Seafood Soups for them. Fade Chen and Mnie Yu ate happily, then bid goodbye to Big Brother Liu and went back to the exhibition center. Fade and Charles Wu chatted for a while, and then they parted. The next day was an important day. Fade was woken up by his wife Quin Lin early in the morning and was brought to a bustling press center. When Fade arrived, Winnie Huo and Huang Wei were already waiting at the press center. There were many reporters and businessmen at the scene. Seeing this, Fade suddenly remembered. It was the conference day for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s new cosmetics series . When Quin greeted the reporters and businessmen, a burst of cheer sounded suddenly at another release site next to them, and people from the surrounding area rushed over. Some reporters who were originally at Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc could not help but trot towards the other side while holding their cameras. Seeing this, Quin, Scott, Winnie and Fade were all surprised as well, and looked towards that direction. In the midst of the crowd, a group of bodyguards with ck suits approached. Just by a nce, Fade immediately recognized the one surrounded by the bodyguards. One of them was a middle-aged women dressed stylishly, President Xie of the Far Peace Corporation who they met for business sometime ago. Next to President Xie, there was a handsome young man with a briefcase in his hand.H e looked like a secretary, but he was walking very closely to President Xie and they were almost stuck together like glue. This was her little secretary, Secretary Wang. Beside them, a good- looking woman beckoned the audience with a smile, nodding frequently. This was the superstar Rowena Song. Today, apart from the new productunch conference for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, there was also the first new productunch of Far Peace Corporation to enter Long City''s cosmetics market. For both parties in the same industry with the same positioning tounch two new products on the same day, it could be said to be a head-to-head confrontation between the two sides. Plus, their respective spokespersons previously had a heated debate on the Inte, making things even morepetitive. Then, not only the audience and reporters at the scene were taking sides, but someizens who followed the live conference the Inte started to argue. "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Far Peace Corporation are finally confronting face to face!" "That''s true, the Inte debate some time ago ended as a draw. Now, it is finally time to see who is better." "What do you mean by nobody won? It''s funny. Don''t lie, Winnie Huo and the fans of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc were dumbfounded by us. It''s too bad that you couldn''t even tell," "So true.There is no need topare. Winnie''s poprity now is not even a fraction of our Rowena Song''s, what could she possibly use topete against us?" "Rowena''s poprity does not mean aplete victory! This conference is about the products, not the poprity of the stars. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc have wonderful products, and I support them." "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is just a smallpany which has only risen up in thest year, what''s there to talk about. Far Peace Corporation is an esteemed brand with decades of experience. They are far more experienced in what they do." "Far Peace has a long history, but are you even aware of their past product quality? How can a lotion of ten yuan bepared with the great products of Fei Enterprises!" "Why not? Far Peace has the technology, money, and tform, which all of it can destroy Fei Enterprises without lifting a finger," "A group of brain dead fans, I''m toozy to argue with you." While the Inte was full of gossip, the three members of Far Peace Corporation, surrounded by the crowd, deliberately slowed down their pace when they passed Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Then, President Xie smiled at them and said in a pretentious tone, "Hey, isn''t this President Lin? I didn''t expect Fei Enterprises to have a conference today too. It''s so unfortunate for you to sh with us." Quin snorted coldly and did not respond. There was a sh of menace in President Xie''s eyes, and then she gestured to Secretary Wang and stepped away. Rowena, who was walking behind them also nced proudly, sneering at Winnie Huo and was ready to look away. But when her eyes fell on Fade, Rowena''s expression could not help but change. Just yesterday at the jewelry fair. She and Szar Xu wanted to take revenge on Fade, but she didn''t expect Fade to retaliate. Szar directly lost the position as Enya Entertainment''s director, and Rowena was also fired by Enya Entertainment. At that time, Szar seemed very frightened of Fade''s identity and was extremely scared. Rowena originally wanted to ask him for more details, but Szar passed out, and after they both left Enya Entertainment they no longer made contact. Fortunately, since she was still a superstar, Rowena still had her poprity. Even if her contract is cancelled, her poprity will not be affected by much. Coupled with the endorsement of Far Peace Corporation this time, and with the support of President Xie of Far Peace, Rowena felt more at ease. Therefore, the expression on her face quickly adjusted and she stopped looking at Fade. She elerated her pace, walking forward, and muttering, "Fade Chen! Even if your identity is special in Long City, what can you do? I will leave Long City with President Xieter today. After that, you won''t be able to do anything to me, ha!" With this in mind, Rowena couldn''t help showing a smug and confident smile on her face. Her countenance grew brighter, and fans and reporters snapped countless of photos. Just like that, they lured the group of people away from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s conference. Anyone could see that the number of people at Fei Enterprises''unch decreased significantly. Seeing this, Fade reassured his wife Quin quietly, "Darling, don''t worry, they are not in our league." Quin nodded. "I believe our products are far superior to theirs." After speaking, Quin regained herposure, and went on to greet the merchants and reporters.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Fade could tell that although his wife spoke confidently, a touch of worry still showed in her eyebrows. Seeing this, Fade reached for his cell phone and made a quick phone call. "Second Uncle Sun, how are the matters I asked you to investigate?" A voice from the phone answered, "Mr. Chen, we have investigated it thoroughly. Everything is in our hands. When will you need it?" "Right now, please have someone send the things over." Fade said. "Pronto!" The other party answered immediately, and then hung up. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Upon hanging up the call, Fade Chen immediately made another call, "Big Brother Liu, about Old Mr Liu''s ident, I have some new leads, are you free now?" "What, about my dad? Dr. Chen, you already have the evidence? That''s quick!" Big Brother Liu sounded a little surprised. "That''s right!" Fade answered, then said, "Big Brother Liu,e over now." Big Brother Liu agreed immediately. "Okay, I''ll be right there. Thank you, Dr. Chen." "You''re wee Big Brother Liu." Fade hung up the phone with a smile, then put away the phone and walked towards Quin Lin to help her handle the scene. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Soon, at 9 am, the Fei Enterprises Holding Inc''s press conference officially began. At the same time, the new productunch of Far Peace Corporation right next to them also started. Quin and President Xie came on to the stage to start their introduction. At the same time, the twopanies'' press conference was also broadcasted live on the Inte, and manyizens were watching from their screens. For a moment, the Inte''s heated arguments surged again. "Wow, the boss of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is so beautiful! I would have thought she was a celebrity if she hadn''t introduced herself. "That''s so true, Far Peace Corporation is way out of their level." "Thatdy over there not only looks old, but I can''t stand how she talks too. It''s too naggy and full of nonsense, there''s nothing important in her speech, it''s as if we''re watching the parliament." "Why do the fans of Fei Enterprises Holdings Ik so much in manners? This is a cosmetic conference and not a beauty contest. What good is it to look good?" "True, I don''t think that President Lin is a boss at all. She must be a spokesperson hired by the real boss behind it. This is just a gimmick to make themselves look better." "It must be that the celebrity endorsement is not as good as my dear Rowena Song''s, so they can only think of other evil ways." "Let''s just wait until the product is released. Some merchants will ce orders on the spot. When the order quantity is announced, it will be as clear as day who is the better one." While the hot debate on the Inte went on, the press conferences on both sides was continuing as well. The process was basically the same. The boss came to the stage and introduced themselves first, next was the focus of the conference. Spokespeople from both sides came to the stage to carry out on- site publicity and broadcast publicity advertisements. When Rowena Song and Winnie Huo both stood on the stage, everyone went nuts . First of all, the two sides introduced the background of their endorsement products, and then briefly introduced and boasted about their respective products, what their products'' benefits were, as well as how good it was. These things were pretty self- exnatory. Besides, the functions of cosmetic products were mostly the same: whitening, moisturizing, e clearing and many more. Almost all of the above were mentioned, but what people didn''t know was if they really did work or not. After the introduction, the next step was the official airing of the advertisements. The first to air was Far Peace Corporation''s Rowena Song. The screen went dark, and then some European street scenes slowly appeared on the screen. Subsequently, a very fashionable Rowena appeared on camera, showing her face with various soft light and lens effects. The background was constantly changing, and almost all of them were well-known tourist attractions of Europe. At the end of the advertisement, Rowena''s face appeared on the screen with the name of Far Peace Corporation''s new product, and the screen dimmed. After the advertisement yed, it was received warmly. Many reporters started to take pictures, and the confident smile on Rowena''s face grew bigger. At the same time, the Inte also exploded with differentments. "It''s amazing, Rowena Song is too beautiful." "Thismercial is so well shot. I must have the new product from Far Peace Corporation! Buy! Buy! Buy!" "That''s given, this advertisement was made by an international director, they went to Europe to complete the filming, of course it is of good quality!" "I think it''s just average. There''s no denying that it''s fashionable and grand. But is there any differencepared to other simr brands? I can''t tell the characteristics of the new product in the advertisement." "Yeah, if the final credits are reced with products such as clothing and jewelry, I wouldn''t even be surprised. This advertisement has no memorable characteristics." "Oh, look at them jealous of how great is Rowena''s advertisement. Isn''t this a clear defeat forthem?!" "Yeah, they say our advertisement is bad, what about theirs? I heard that they looked for a local director to shoot it. I am afraid that it''ll just be an ordinary poster with some low quality stickers and ads, haha!" The arguments weren''t just on the Inte, but also happening among the on- site reporters and businessmen. At this moment, after airing themercial from Far Peace Corporation, they couldn''t help fix their eyes towards Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s in anticipation. Since they were at a ''boxing match'', everyone wanted to see what kinds ofmercial endorsements can they deliver. Quin didn''t say anything, and directly signaled to the staff to start themercial. The screen went dark first, then gradually brightened. The first shot was a rainy night. Winnie, wearing a coat and a hood, appeared on the streets of the rainy nights, looking pale. She looked hurried, as if she was running from something. At first nce at this first scene, everyone was physically and virtually startled, and they frowned. "What is this? A cosmetic ad with a rainy setting?" "Yeah, what exactly is Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc trying to do? And Winnie''s face is so pale that it covers her beauty!" "Oh, as expected, it''s the kind of crudely producedmercials in China. Stopparing and just give up, we win." While everyone was still in doubt, themercial continued to y. Then, people were really surprised, because after the scene changed, there was no closeup lens effects that weremon inmercials. Instead, the scene continued to change into another dark rainy night scene. A group of people hurriedly rushed in the rainy night, as if they were chasing something. Seeing this, the audience were even more confused. "What is this, where is Winnie?" "Is this even amercial?" "Haha, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc really messed up this time!" "They were over a long time ago, alright? How can Winnie Huo evenpare to Rowena Song." Just as everyone was frowning and specting, someone realized something. The person suddenly looked up, and said, "I don''t think this is an advertisement, It''s a short film!" "In other words, this is actually a short film featuring Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s products!" Chapter 498 Chapter 498 While everyone was specting, themercial continued to y, and the scene changed again, and it was another rainy night scene, chasing and unfolding, apanied by loud, rushing music, creating a tense and nervous atmosphere. At this time, everyone waspletely sure. Thismercial was a short film. As a result, many people could not help but restart their debate. "It really is a short film. I''ve never seen cosmetic products being released in the way of a film., how interesting." "Oh, is it really? In my opinion, it is clearly nonsense. The video has been ying for more than two minutes, and the face of the spokesperson has not even been shown. Who knows what kind of advertisement this is? "I like the atmosphere, and I''m a little curious about the plot." "Even if it''s not amercial, this film looks pretty good." This controversy instantly made Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s short film a big deal on the Inte. As themercial continued to y, many people at the scene and as well as those watching it live were now immersed in the plot of the short film. Finally, when the urgent chase came to an end in the rainy night, a huge searchlight beam hit the female protagonist, Winnie Huo''s face. As Winnie turned her head sharply, her delicate and beautiful face appeared in front of the big screen. Raindrops slipped across her cheek, which made Winnie Huo look extraordinarily beautiful, it also added a sense of surprise. Everyone could not peel their eyes off their screen, watching the advertisement unfold attentively. After the plot of the film ended in its final minutes, everyone was shocked. Winnie''s face suddenly appeared, and they could not help but be amazed by her beauty. The short film then stopped abruptly. Subtitles for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and its products began to appear on the screen. The scene was silent, and many people were holding their breath until this moment. After a few seconds, just as they came back to their senses, a person eximed, "This advertisement is awesome!" The Inte burst into praise as well. "Have you finished watching the advertisement of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc? Winnie Huo''sst look was amazing." "Yeah, I even took a screenshot on purpose. Look at this, her face is so beautiful, why didn''t I pay attention to it in the past!" "The advertising film of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is good and impressive. I think it may even be better than Far Peace Corporation''s." "Yeah, although the advertising film of Rowena Song is fashionable, it is not innovative enough. Everyone has already seen this type of advertisement, and there is not much of a surprise element to it anymore." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Many praises surged on the Inte. Of course, among the praises, there was naturally criticism and even malicious nder. "So many people said it''s amazing, but I think it''s just average!" "Yeah, short film advertisements, have been used by foreigners for a long time now. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc still tries to make themselves look innovative, haha!" "Actually, this film is okay. But I have a question, why is the filmography and plot simr to a foreign movie I have seen?!" "giarism of course! There have been too many cases of it in our country, and this is no exception!" "I think it''s not only giarism. They also hired fake audiences. Isn''t it just a short film? Look at those people, all of them are apuding. How can there be such a thing?" "They''re all paid, you don''t have to try so hard, we won''t be fooled by this." Huge arguments erupted all over the Inte. However, at the scene, the increasing amount of people who were amazed and surprised obviously had the upper hand. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s booth, which wascking in audiences before, was seeing more and more peopleing over. Seeing this, on Far Peace Corporation''s side, President Xie''s face sank and she nced at Secretary Wang. Secretary Wang quickly looked at Rowena Song, and then let the host announce, "Now, Far Peace Corporation''s new product is officially released. Next, I would like to invite Rowena Song to introduce the effectiveness of our new product. Of course, those who are interested can alsoe up in person and try it out yourselves. You can even take photos with Miss Song." This immediately attracted a lot of attention. The crowd that was originally gathering towards Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, turned around and went back to Far Peace Corporation''s side. Seeing this, President Xie snickered: "We are not an entertainmentpany, we are a professional company, In the end, we still rely on products. They made so many fancy things, but if their products are not good, what can they do!" At this time, Rowena was smiling and introducing the effect of Far Peace Corporation''s new products in front of the cameras. Of course, in general, it''s still the same as every other product. Functions such as whitening and moisturizing were exaggerated as she spoke. After the introduction, Rowena tried it on the spot, and then the lens gave a close- up. Looking at theparison, it seemed that the effect was really good. Next, it was time for the audience to try it. Suddenly, many reporters and businessmen came onto the stage and wanted to try it out. Especially the merchants, who were very eager to get their hands on the products. After all, they are the ones who would order them on the spot, and they were willing to spend money to order it only if they experienced the effectiveness of the product first hand. For a while, a lot of people rushed to try it. At the same time, the camera was constantly giving close- ups, shooting testing scenes, getting feedback from some users, and some interviews as well. Generally speaking, everyone''s evaluation of this product was good, and the overall effect was still eptable. Of course, with a little exaggeration in front of the camera, the effect of the product was also amplified, and it seemed that it could already stand up to international big brands. As a result, the Inte also became very lively. "This is indeed the true strength of Far Peace Corporation, an established brand, and their amazing product." "Yeah, as a localpany, it''s even better than the international ones, and produced with a conscience. The price is much cheaper than other big foreign brands, but the quality isparable to them. I''m getting one for sure." "When will it go on sale? I can''t wait." "My Rowena Song endorsed it, of course, it''s good, I have already booked it on the official website." The discussions on the Inte went on, and the situation at the scene was also very active. Some reportersmented and broadcasted on the spot, and some businesses have begun to discuss orders. Seeing this, President Xie and Rowena grinned smugly. At the same time, they deliberately shot naughty looks over to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Quin Lin looked at the situation on their side, corners of her mouth slightly raised, and a smile appeared. They might not be able to outperform Far Peace Corporation in other areas, but in terms of product effects, she had absolute certainty that she could beat them. After all, the form for her new products was made by Fade Chen. One must know, the Life Elixir Wine that Fade created had long been a hot-selling product, not only was it popr in China, but it also had a group of loyal fans overseas too. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Therefore, Quin Lin, who was extremely confident, did not spend too much time on the introduction of the advertisement and did not use too much of exaggeration. She briefly introduced the functions of the series of products, and then Quin and Winnie Huo looked at the reporters and businessmen below and smiled, "Instead of talking too much about the products, it''s better for you experience it yourself. Now, pleasee up and try it, you will experience the effects yourself." Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s cosmetics were known to be very effective and already had a group of fans. At this point, as soon as Quin announced the trial, many fans rushed to the stage. Journalists and businessmen followed suit. Quin and Winnie asked the staff to help out, and immediately, the reporters interviewed their experience and their thoughts on the products. Soon, the first batch of testers let out an ted gasp. "This, this effect is amazing." "I''m watching my skin turn so fair and smooth!" "This moisturizing serum works so well, I feel like I''m five years younger already!" "Feel my skin, it feels so much finer." The surprised response at the scene immediately attracted more people to watch, and also caused a lot of discussion on the Inte. "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc really do hold up to their reputation. Their products are good. The effect is more even more amazing than their previous products!" "That''s literally magical. I want to buy it!" "Oh, a group of fools. Look at its effect, it''s too exaggerated, so all of them say the same things, it must be fake!" "Yeah, I used a lot of top international cosmetics myself. If there is any kind of cosmetic that can take effect immediately, it has to be a fake." "Hey, isn''t Winnie Huo an actress? Why didn''t Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc let her perform by herself, but instead invited such a group of failed actors whose skills are so bad?" "You all are just a group of foul- mouthed people. The quality of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s products are good, and I believe this is absolutely true." "Me too, I believe in Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, and I believe in Winnie Huo as well." N?velDrama.Org content rights. For a while, the debate on the Inte led to a huge argument. Some people marvelled at the effect of their products, and some questioned Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc that they were ying fraud. During this heated debate, someone said, "What''s the use of you guys fighting like this? I''ll teach you a way to quickly distinguish between true and false." As soon as thisment popped up, there were plenty ofments on the Inte. "Alright mister, what is it?" "Wise man, what do you mean by that, let us know now!" "Yeah, I''m at a loss now, I don''t know which to buy!" After plenty ofments emerged, the person spoke again, saying: "To know if the product is good or not, don''t just look at the reporters and fans, just look at the buyers. These are the merchants, they came to ce orders. They are the ones spending huge money on the products. If the product does not work well, they won''t waste their money on it." This hit everyone''s senses, and they began to pay attention to the order volume of buyers. At this time, someone noticed something and said, "Look, the order volume of Far Peace Corporation is already showing, it has reached 100,000 sets, this is a great start for them!" "Is this order urate?" "People with industry associations and notaries are on the scene, it can''t be fake!" "Furthermore, aren''t they bothpeting? They will definitely keep an eye on each other. Once either party falsifies, the other party will definitely point it out, so don''t worry about the authenticity of the data." "That makes sense!" "It''s gone up again, it''s already reached 150,000 sets. Far Peace Corporation''s order performance is very good!" Someone sighed. "You see, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc has also begun to publish order data. The first number, ah, 200,000, it directly exceeds that of Far Peace Corporation''s!" "Wow, their first orders are already at 200,000 sets. What kind of richpany is this? They''re so generous." "Wow, could it be that Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s products are really that good?" "I can''t wait anymore. I want to buy it now!" The order volume of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc rose sharply, and quickly rose to half a million, while Far Peace Corporation had only at 350,000 at this moment. Suddenly, President Xie and Rowena Song''s faces sank. At the same time, there were voices of doubt on the Inte. "I know. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s order is so fierce because of Gxy za." "Quin Lin has a good rtionship with Charles Wu. Gxy za will definitely help with their order volume. It is definitely a secret deal, that is why their order volume is so huge." While doubts flew all over on the Inte, somerge shopping malls and suppliers of various parties directly posted the photos of their orders online, and it was shown as well on the above- mentioned prominent data. Needless to say, it cooked up a storm. "Red g Superstore, 300,000 sets!" "Brilliance Shopping Complex, half a million sets, this is unbelievable!" "Breezy Supermarket, 100,000 sets. If I recall correctly, it''s not a really big store right? Even they ordered so many sets, can they finish selling them?" "Haha, what about those who questioned that it''s fraud just now? They are left speechless. Gxy za hasn''t even ced their orders yet, and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc has already exceeded one million orders." "I can only imagine the embarrassment of the fans of Far Peace Corporation and Rowena Song. They were in denial just now, but it seems now they are dumbfounded by the order quantities." "After all, in the end, it''s all about their products! I believe in the product strength of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." The argument on the Inte made President Xie and Rowena Song angry. Especially when they saw fewer and fewer orders on their side and more and more orders on the other side, they became even more distressed. Looking at the order volume, the gap between the two sides had been getting wider. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc exceeded 2 million sets, and Far Peace Corporation was still stuck at 800,000 sets at this moment. Seeing President Xie''s expression bing gloomy, Secretary Wang hurried forward and reassured her, "President Xie, the 800,000 sets have already been regarded as an excellent result. If we don''tpare ourselves with them, we have done quite well." President Xie heard his words, and she looked slightly relieved, consoling herself: "With these 800,000 orders, at least I have something to tell the board of directors." After all, the board of directors voiced their doubts about them barging forcefully into Long City and coming head to head with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc.. However, President Xie insisted and stood her ground, and things went her way. If the performance here was unsatisfactory, President Xie might lose her post as general manager. With a sigh of relief, President Xie looked at Rowena and urged, "Try to boost another wave and strive for over a million orders." "Sure thing!" Rowena continued to promote the product, even calling on fans to collectively raise funds for purchase. Just like that, although the rise was slow, the order volume of Far Peace Corporation''s new product eventually surpassed the one million mark. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 At the same time, the Inte was buzzing. There were plenty of congrattory posts on social media. "Congrattions to Rowena Song for the endorsement of over 1 million orders for cosmetics!" "One million sets, this number is alreadyparable to the results of international big names, Rowena Song has won the first battle!" "With such a great start, their future is unstoppable!" "Good luck to Rowena Song and Far Peace Corporation!" All kinds of celebration and cheering topics were the hot posts for now, as if Far Peace Corporation and Rowena Song had won. Although at the same time, the order volume of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was already approaching 3 million sets, but these people turned a blind eye and ignored it. There were even fans who sent various congrattory topics and photos dedicated to Rowena Song, which dominated the inte. At the scene, President Xie saw that her order quantity on the sceneing to a halt. Winking at Secretary Wang, she indicated that they were ready to retreat. After all, instead of continuing to stand around while Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s order volumes kept rising, it would be wiser to leave since their own order volume was not that great. Secretary Wang began to arrange and wrap up, with President Xie and Rowena together and were about to leave. At the same time, their minds had begun to calcte. In this match, they had lost. After that, what was their next step? They were thinking of ways to use the Inte arguments to nder their opponents, as well as using psychological measures to get their customers to buy their products. As they pondered, Fade Chen stepped forward and greeted Big Brother Liu who had arrived at the door. Big Brother Liu looked at Fade and asked, "Dr. Chen, you have the evidence, right?" "That''s right!" Fade nodded to Big Brother Liu, then pointed to Rowena, and said, "Is that her over there?" Big Brother Liu looked at Rowena, and suddenly got angry. He rushed over yelling, "Rowena Song, stand where you are!" With such a loud yell, everyone at the scene was shocked, and then they looked at him. To their surprise, they saw a middle- aged man inly dressed, approaching Rowena aggressively. When Rowena turned her head and saw the man, her expression suddenly turned dark. Seeing this, President Xie hurriedly asked Rowena, "What''s going on?" Rowena whispered: "Themercial streetcar ident. Before this, Szar promised that he will handle it. I''m not sure why, but there seems to be a problem again." As President Xie heard this, her expression changed slightly, and then she said, "I know about it. They told me Szar handled it very well, and nothing will happen. Just deny everythingter, I will support you." With President Xie''s words, Rowena was more assured. She looked at Big Brother Liu and said coldly, "Sir, you called me, is there anything wrong?" Big Brother Liu looked at Rowena, his expression furious and gritted his teeth, "Rowena, you hit my father with your car and you fled. Don''t you have anything to say to my father?" Upon this, the exploded at once. The reporter''s camera turned around and instantly aimed at Rowena and Big Brother Liu. The businessmen also behaved simrly and turned their heads. As for the fans, they started talking about it as well. After all, there was a rumor of Rowena''s hit and run, and a video was uploaded on the Inte for a short period of time, but was soon followed by no news. Of course,izens on the Inte had already argued upon hearing the news rise again. "I have read the news about Rowena''s hit and run. I didn''t screenshot it then, and they wereter deleted." "I''ve also heard that it must be Rowena''s public rtions team who settled it for her. Now, the family of the victim is here, and I want to see how she''s going quibble out of this." "Oh, quibble? How could it be called quibbling? What Rowena has rified a long time ago is that the hit and run were simply fake news." "Yes, I know, it must be fake news." Like the reaction on the Inte, the people at the scene were divided into two factions. One group believed in Big Brother Liu''s statement, while the other insisted that Rowena was innocent. Many people were arguing intensely. At this moment, Rowena said, "Sir, I don''t understand what you are talking about! If you are talking about the fake news on the Inte some time ago, I have already rified. Now, I will announce again, that I, Rowena Song, absolutely did not hit your father, nor did I flee the scene." As soon as this remark came out, Rowena''s fans at the scene cheered. Some screamed, some celebrated while others scolded Big Brother Liu. At this moment, Big Brother Liu was so angry that his face turned red and pointed at Rowena, "You, you still won''t admit it. Back then, when you hit my dad, you immediately ran away, and there were plenty of people who saw it." Rowena replied coldly, "I did not hit anyone." President Xie also sternly said, "Sir, you said that many people saw it, then please let the witnesses come on stage to testify. If you don''t, you are just trying to frame her and will be held responsible for this." Rowena had not even opened her mouth, and her crazy fans were already defending her. "Hey, mister, don''t nder my dear Rowena." "Yeah, you damned viger, you''re just trying to make a scene, get out of here!" "Rowena, call the police on him." "Dare to me my dear Rowena? We''ll beat him up!" Some extreme fans even tried to fight Big Brother Liu on the spot, but fortunately, they were stopped by the security guards in time. Big Brother Liu got more livid listening to the public usations and Rowena''s nonchnt expression. He was so angry that his lungs could explode "You, you are so shameless." Rowena snorted coldly, "Sir, if you continue to cause us trouble, I will call the police." President Xie also got thetest news from her men in time. She looked at Big Brother Liu and then looked at Fade Chen. Then she said, "To this gentleman who is trying to nder us, I have some doubts that need your exnation." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Everyone stared, and the reporters'' cameras were aimed at them too. While the camera focused on her, President Xie opened her tablet and disyed a photograph, which was taken when Big Brother Liu and Fade went to Enya Entertainment together. She showed the photo in front of everyone, then looked at Fade and asked: "Sir, you are just trying to nder us. It turns out that Manager Chen of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, is also here at the scene. What a coincidence!" A single picture was enough to break the Inte. "This is such a coincidence, someone is trying to deliberately cause trouble at such a crucial time. You must be hired by Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc!" "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is so disgusting, using such tricks to frame my dear Rowena. Let''s not buy the products of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc!" "Boycott Fei Holdings Enterprises Inc!" "Boycott Winnie Huo!" Chapter 501 Chapter 501 The wave of resistance suddenly rose, and there were plenty of Rowena Song''s fans on the scene. They shouted uniformly with their arms raised in the air. Their momentum was great. The reporters'' cameras began to capture the scene before them, not missing the chance. The businessmen who were discussing about the deals with full enthusiasm just now had became very worried and their facial expressions looked very serious. Especially for those that were about to close the deal with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, had now be indecisive. They couldn''t predict the consequences if the rumors about Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc framing Rowena were true. What would happen to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s products if the rumors became the truth and everything was exposed under broad daylight? Some of the businessmen who had ced their orders now started to n on a refund. Most of the businessmen who were originally standing in front of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc suddenly dispersed. They had changed their target to Far Peace Corporation. Upon seeing the drastic change of the crowd''s behaviour, a smile appeared on President Xie and Rowena''s faces. At the same time, they purposefully looked at Quin Lin and Fade Chen and raised their eyebrows provocatively. Quin looked at Fade with a face full of doubt. Fade didn''t say anything, he just nodded to his wife and assured, "Dear, everything is under control." Quin nodded back, trusting her husband. After that, she started to answer the questions posed by the reporters, "The incident had nothing to do with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. We didn''t frame Miss Song at all. Miss Song was the one responsible for the hit-and-run, and caused all the mess herself. She should stop pointing fingers to others and it''s time for her to bear the responsibility. Don''t try to change the subject again." As soon as she gave her statement, the atmosphere on the scene became tense. Rowena''s face became dark and she looked at Quin. President Xie snorted and said, "President Lin, if you have no evidence to prove yourself, then you will have to bear the legal responsibility for ndering Miss Song. I demand you to apologize to Miss Song and Far Peace Corporation, or else, we will pursue this matter all the way." After listening to what President Xie had said, Rowena''s fans began to shout with indignation. "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, apologize!" "Get on your knees and apologize now!" "Boycott Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc!" The battlefield had moved to the inte. Rowena''s fans were extremely angry, they went to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, Winnie Huo and Quin''s Weibo ounts to express their anger and abuse them verbally. Some people even started to search for Quin''s residential address and threatened to seek revenge. In such a tense circumstance, Quin was calm and seemed to have no intention to apologize. She said ndly, "I am telling the truth, so, I''ll never apologize." "You..." Rowena became mad when she heard what Quin had just said. President Xie was agitated and picked up her phone to call the police. She said, "President Lin, since you have no intention to apologize, let''s hand this over to the police." All the fans on the scene and the inte exploded in a frenzy. "Report this to the police, arrest them! We will definitely teach Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc a lesson." "How dare they nder our Rowena. We will never let them off the hook. Teach them a lesson that they will remember for life." "Put her in jail, so Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc goes bankrupt." "Arrest them, arrest them!" Worse things had happened besides the protest rally organized by Rowena''s fans. Those indecisive businessmen started to rush to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc to demand a refund. They insisted to cancel their deals even if that indicated that they will lose their deposit. After that, they rushed over to Far Peace Corporation. The third parties and industry guilds had been updating the statistics at the same time. The statistic figures were fluctuating. The orders for Far Peace Corporation was originally 1 million sets, and it jumped to 2 million in just a few seconds. On the other side, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s orders had decreased drastically, from 3 million to 1.6 million. And the trend was still going on, their number of orders kept on falling. The situation was not in favor to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. It was a disaster. Everyone, literally everyone could foresee that in such circumstances, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had no chance to be saved. Some people started to feel pity for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. At first, the 3 million sales of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had already been sufficient to beat Far Peace Corporation and win the battle. However, they chose to y dirty tricks, in the end, they''d lost more than they gained. All their advantages turned into ashes. Curses and sighs were heard everywhere. President Xie put down her phone and looked at Quin arrogantly, she said," I''ve called the police, they will be here shortly. Please get ready, President Lin." Quin looked at Fade. At the same time, his mobile phone rang. Fade picked up his phone and saw the message on it. Then, he smiled at Quin and said, "Finally!" "Dear, it''s our time to fight back." While speaking, Fade came out and stood next to Big Brother Liu. He looked to the direction of Rowena and President Xie with a smile on his face. When Rowena saw Fade''s smiling face, she had a sense of danger as she recalled the incident that happened during the jewellery exhibition. She had a feeling that something bad will happen soon. However, President Xie didn''t know about the incident at the exhibition. She was still full of confidence and sneered at Fade. When she noticed a group of policemening in from the entrance, President Xie immediately smiled and said, "The police are here, it''s showtime." At the same time, Fade had also noticed several figuresing in from the entrance behind the police. He smiled and said, "Indeed, it''s time for a good show." President Xie walked toward the police officer and was about to exin the scenario to the police, so that the police officer would arrest both Fade and Quin. Meanwhile, everyone was shocked and surprised when they saw who the person behind the police officer was. They burst into gasps of exmation. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Huh, why is he here?" "The big shot is actually here!" "Could the tables have the chance to be turned?" President Xie and Rowena looked over the police officer to figure out the man behind the police. They took a closer look and found out that it was Edward Sun. Upon seeing Edward, Rowena''s expression jolted instantly and her body started to tremble. President Xie had never encounter Edward previously, so she asked in a low voice, "Who is that?" Rowena answered her question in a trembling voice, "Edward Sun, the chief of Long City''s Sun family!" "Long City''s Sun family?" President Xie mumbled and tried to understand Rowena''s words. Suddenly, an electric bulb flipped in her mind. Her heart skipped a beat and her facial expression completely changed in just one second. She looked at Rowena with her eyes widened and whispered, "Long City''s Sun family you mentioned just now, is it Francesca Sun''s Sun family too?" Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Rowena Song nodded and said, "You are right. In the past, Francesca Sun or Old Master Sun was in charge of the family. However, something urred and the Sun family changed tremendously. Old Master Sun stepped down and Edward Sun became the new chief of the family. Now, he is the biggest name in Long City. "Why would such a big shote here?" President Xie muttered and her face looked stiff. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Rowena couldn''t help but recalled the incident at the exhibition. Her eyes fell on Fade Chen, and her face became pallid. She answered, "I''ve no idea. Perhaps, it has nothing to do with us." However, it was impossible for them to believe themselves. Because at this moment, Edward walked toward Fade, smiled gently and said, "Mr. Chen, I''ve brought the thing with me." Everyone was stunned when they saw how respectful Edward acted towards Fade. Meanwhile, Fade nodded gently and said to Edward, "Let''s get started." Everyone was suspicious and curious about their conversation. All the cameras and lens turned around and pointed to Fade and Edward. Everyone was eager to know what would they do next. With everyone''s attention, Edward took a tabletputer from his subordinate and said loudly to everyone, "Mr. Chen entrusted me to help his friend to investigate a hit-and-run ident." "And now, I received the report of the investigation." Edward announced. As soon as he finished, there was an uproar on both the scene and inte. Nobody had expected Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc to request someone to investigate the car ident. What was more, the person who investigated the case was not just any ordinary man, instead, he was the chief of the Long City''s Sun family, Edward Sun. All of a sudden, the public opinion which leaned towards Far Peace Corporation and Rowena started to change direction. "Even the head of Sun family has already made a move. It must be the truth." "I always thought that Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was the mastermind behind all these but it seemed that Far Peace Corporation was the one that cheated." "Haha, nothing has been disclosed yet. How could you be sure that Rowena is lying?" "Head of the Sun family is a big shot. Even he has made a move. Do you think that he would lie?" "No one knows for sure." "Rowena''s fans can stop the drama now, the result will be disclosed soon." Everyone was expecting Edward to disclose the report. He waited for the atmosphere to quiet down and said," With regard to the investigation of the car ident, everyone can just take a look at the CCTV footage. Then, you will have the answer." While speaking, Edward clicked on a video and yed it to everyone on the spot. The video showed up in front of everyone. On that day, Rowena was filming an advertisement on the pedestrian street. The camera clearly captured Rowenaing out of the crowd and getting on a ck car. After that, the same car drove on the pedestrian street and hit into an old man. The driver didn''te out of the car to offer help, instead, she escaped from the scene. After the first video ended, there were several videos from different angles being yed. Everybody had a clear view of the culprit. In fact, after the first video, the other videos were unnecessary. Everyone remained dead silent after they viewed the first video. After a few seconds, it suddenly became chaotic, everyone burst into discussion of the ident and the situation became uncontroble. Countless reporters and fans rushed to Rowena, and all kinds of questions were being asked. "Rowena, you denied that you were involved in a car ident just now, what about the CCTV footage, anyment?" "Miss Song, what is your view on the evidence provided by Mr. Sun?" "Miss Song, could you exin the situation?" Rowena had nothing to argue at this moment, she was given the shock of her life. She could barely stand still. The police officer had turned to Rowena with a handcuff. She was being handcuffed under the public gaze. On the inte, the discussion had became more and more violent. "Haha, to Rowena''s fans that defended her. Don''t stop, keep going!" "Solid evidence presented to the world. She has been taken away by the police officer. I''d like to see what strategies her crazy fans would have to defend her." "I''ve mentioned earlier. Rowena is not a good person. Finally, I''m proven correct." "Rowena, get out of showbiz. Far Peace Corporation, get out of the cosmetics industry." "I fully support Winnie Huo and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." Almost everyment was filled with criticism and sarcasm for Rowena. On the other side, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc received plenty of praise and support. asionally, some crazy fans of Rowena''s woulde out to defend her, but soon these people will be lectured by the public. As for the scene, the reporters were excited to pose all kind of questions. Some of the fans were disappointed, some can''t ept the fact and some went crazy. As for those businessmen, they can''t believe what had happened in front of them. Just now, they could not wait to cancel their deal with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and switched to Far Peace Corporation. And now, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc changed the whole situation in favour of them. Instead, Far Peace Corporation was the defeated party. History repeats itself. But this time, the businessmen were eager to cancel their deals with Far Peace Corporation despite their deposit being forfeited. They were aware that if they continue to do business with Far Peace Corporation, then they would be in a huge problem and lose everything. After all, Rowena had created a disastrous scandal and there was no way to change the situation. Therefore, it could be anticipated that their products will have no market value anymore. The crazy businessmen gathered in front of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc once again to cut a deal. The statistic figures started to fluctuate. The number of orders for Far Peace Corporation decreased from around two million to three hundred thousand in a blink of an eye. Yet, it had note to an end. It was still dropping. On the other side, the number of orders for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc started to increase tremendously. Soon, the number of orders exceeded the previous three million and inched towards four million. Even if a person without business background who witnessed such a trend would conclude that the new products of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc would definitely achieve great sess. That''s why the businessmen were all smiling and could not wait to order more from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. They knew that the more they ordered, therger the profit. However, some of the businessmen had a gloomy expression because they were rejected by Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. The reason they were rejected by Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was because they were the same batch of businessmen that cancelled their orders previously. In order to teach them a lesson, they were not allowed to make any orders for this round. Either they wait for the second batch or they can just leave for good. With the new rule announced by Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, these businessmen were speechless and their faces were covered with regret. If they had not been in a hurry to cancel their orders, they might be recognized as strong supporters of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and earn a lot of money. However, their decisions cost them losing their deposit twice. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 However, President Xie of Far Peace Corporation should be the saddest person after the whole incident. Before that, President Xie was in high spirits and confident as she thought that Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had been defeated by her. But now, looking at the number of orders that almost dropped to zero, her face was so gloomy and it seemed that her tears were trying to force themselves out of her eyes. Herpany orders had dropped to less than one hundred thousand orders and she couldn''t stand it anymore. She snorted and left with a dull face. The press conference of Far Peace Corporation was officially ruined the moment President Xie left the hall. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was flooded with orders and an overwhelming crowd. In the end, the number of orders for Far Peace Corporation had returned to zero. On the other side, the number of orders for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc rose all the way and finally reached an incredible amount, to a staggering five million orders. Moreover, this was only the amount of orders they had received for the first batch. Otherwise, the number of orders would definitely go beyond five million. Meanwhile, the people who had just been arguing about the situation on the inte were dumbfounded. Even the die-hard fans of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Winnie Huo had never expected that this drama would end up like this. At the same time, the news rted to the press conference were all over the inte. Theizens kept on discussing andmenting on the event. The focus of discussion was about Rowena Song being arrested for hit-and-run. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc hit a shocking number of orders for their new products. Their orders had exceeded five million. Another hot topic was rted to Winnie''s new film. There were also news about Quin Lin. Even the connection between Fade Chen and Edward Sun also became the focus of discussion. News rted to the press conference was everywhere on the inte. In short, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc won aplete victory and defeated Far Peace Corporation for good. After this battle, the agenda for Far Peace Corporation to expand its market into Long City''s cosmetics market had been dered unsessful. Not to mention that their own middle- to- low end cosmetic business had also been hugely affected by the incident. Due to that reason, President Xie, who had returned to her hotel was currently sitting at the table facing theputer in front of her. Her facial expression was serious when she conducted an online meeting. On the other end of theputer, all the directors of thepany were having gloomy looks on their faces. President Xie just sat in front of theputer and listened to their angry roars. She remained silent when the directors were shouting at her and didn''t dare to move her body. After the stern criticism, there was a short moment of silence. The chairman of the board coughed and then announced with a monotonous voice, "Lisabeth, with regard to your huge mistake today, it has caused a great loss to thepany and severely affected the operation of thepany. Thus, the board of directors hase to a conclusion to remove your general manager position with immediate effect. You are being fired by Far Peace Corporation right now. This decision will take effect immediately." Lisabeth Xie listened to the announcement and fell silent for a moment. On the other end, the chairman didn''t receive any response from Lisabeth after the announcement. The chairman was dissatisfied with her attitude and said coldly, "Do you understand?" Lisabeth was so shocked that her body trembled. Then she struggled for a while before she could provide a response to the chairman and she said, "Understood." After she responded, the online meeting was terminated. Lisabeth suddenly copsed after the meeting ended. She fell off the chair. After a while, she stood up from the ground abruptly with a pair of redenned eyes. Then, she picked up theptop from the table with both hands and started to smash it on the table with all of her strength. Theptop was being smashed into pieces. She shouted, "No, I don''t ept the decision. I have sacrificed so much for thepany. I spent so many years to make contributions to the company. Those guys, how can they fire me because of a mistake? I don¡¯t ept it, I won''t ept it!" Lisabeth vented her anger crazily and kept on cursing. She had a total meltdown and acted like an insane person in the hotel room. After the burst of madness, finally, she fell on the sofa and was breathing rapidly because she had lost all of her strength. Looking at the messy room in front of her, Lisabeth mumbled, "If they wish to fire me then go ahead. I don''t care about that position anyway. I''ve plenty of savings after all these years of hard work. I will have a wonderful future with all my money." Lisabeth felt a little relieved when she changed her perception. She kept whispering, "I''m still young, and I have maintained a good figure. On top of that, I''m rich so I can live my life ording to my wishes." Lisabeth unconsciously thought of her secretary when she was mumbling. She shouted, "Mr. Wang, come in." However, there was no response. Lisabeth frowned and increased her volume and shouted for him again. Again, nobody responded to her calling.. Lisabeth immediately got up from the sofa and walked into the bedroom. She said, "Mr. Wang, are you asleep?" When she opened the door, there was nobody inside the room. Secretary Wang was not in there. "Where is Mr. Wang?" Lisabeth felt suspicious and was about to give him a call. At this moment, she noticed that part of a piece of clothing was exposed when it was supposed to be in the wardrobe. Suddenly, Lisabeth''s facial expression had a drastic change. She ran to the wardrobe and opened it to search for her small safe. When she saw the safe was unlocked and nothing was left in the safe, she waspletely stunned. She began to search frantically in the wardrobe but unfortunately, she found nothing. "No, no, Mr. Wang, where are you? Come back. You can''t take my money, you can''t!" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Lisabeth roared insanely and searched the entire room. But in the end, she didn''t discover anything. Lisabeth was dumbfounded. She just got fired and lost her job. Then, her secretary had taken away all of her fortune. Two strikes came in a row, she felt like she was being hit by a hammer. Now she was really left with nothing. When she thought of all the bad news, she couldn''t contain her fury anymore. She fell to the ground without any warning and fainted. Meanwhile, at the entrance of the hotel, Secretary Wang had changed into a casual suit and he was carrying a handbag in his hand. He was wearing a cap and he entered a taxi on the roadside. "Go to the airport, hurry up!" he was smiling when he talked to the driver. Then, he suddenly threw five red notes to the driver. He was on cloud nine. He couldn''t stop smiling when he thought of his handbag filled with cash that was worth more than one hundred million yuan. As Secretary Wang was immersed in happiness, the driver suddenly turned around and struck his neck. He was knocked out by the driver. After that, the driver took away the handbag and checked the item inside. Later, the driver spat on Secretary Wang''s face and snorted, "You dare to cheat on a woman who has spent a lot of money on you. Shame on you!" "Mr. Chen is really having an incredible foresight. He asked me to look out for this guy here in advance. As expected, it was a fruitful trip." After saying that, the driver left the underground parking lot with the bag. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 This battle in the cosmetics industry of Long City which was in the limelight ended with the sweeping victory of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Due to the excellent sales of their new products, the public''s opinion about Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc escted again and their value reached a whopping billion yuan. At the same time, as the Life Elixir Winepany was under the management of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, its reputation rose again because of this incident, and its sales increased by 20 percent. Winnie Huo, who was the only spokesperson for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s new product had benefited a lot from this. Winnie, who had already fallen to the end of the B-list of celebrities, became more popr because of this incident. She boosted herself to the top of the list of the second-ss team. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Moreover, ording to how things were going, it was only a matter of time for her to return to the first-ss team. At the same time, along with Winnie''s poprity, Scott Huang''s Scott Entertainment gradually became famous in the entertainment circle of Long City. Some young stars and students of art schools with good qualifications even gave up the invitation from other bigpanies and took the initiative to contact Scott Entertainment in hopes to join thepany. In contrast, Far Peace Corporation hadpletely withdrawn from the cosmetics industry of Long City. The whole Enya Entertainment waspletely outssed by Scott Entertainment. As for Rowena Song, who hadpeted with Winnie, her situation at this time was the most tragic. Because of the hit-and-run traffic ident, Rowena was arrested by the public security police, and then quickly brought to the court. Finally, she was sentenced immediately and sent for imprisonment. This huge disturbance caused the whole Long City to stir, and many businesses and people got busy. As for Fade Chen himself, after dealing with these things, he became idle instead. One day, when Fade was wandering on the streets, his cell phone rang. Fade took out his cell phone and looked at the caller ID. It was a call from Daphne Tao, also known as Dr. Tao from City Medical Center. Fade answered immediately, "Doctor Tao!" "Fade, are you free?" Because of Fade''s helpst time, the rtionship between Daphne and Fade had be much closer. At this time, Daphne was no longer formal when they were talking, and the way she addressed him became more like a friend. Fade replied, "I''m free. Is there anything that I can help in the hospital?" Daphne said, "It''s not about the hospital, it''s about Old Mr. Liu." "Oh, about Old Mr. Liu?" Fade asked. Daphne exined, "Here''s the thing. Old Mr. Liu has been discharged from the hospital today, and his son has alsoe to the hospital to exin what happened to Rowena. Old Mr. Liu knows that you have helped a lot in this incident, so he wants to treat you to a meal to thank you personally." "It''s Old Mr. Liu''s treat. Of course, I have to appear. I''ll be right there." Fade said with a smile. Then he hung up the phone and rushed to the School of Public Security. Soon, Fade arrived at the hospital. Big Brother Liu, who was Old Mr. Liu''s son, had alreadypleted the discharge procedure for Old Mr. Liu. The two of them and Daphne who had changed into a set of clothes, were waiting in the hospital parking lot. Seeing Fadeing, Old Mr. Liu suddenly came over with excitement. "Thank you, thank When he was halfway through his sentence, the elder actually wanted to kneel and thank Fade. Seeing this, Fade quickly helped Old Mr. Liu up and then persuaded him to not do this, which finally calmed the elder down. Then, they got in the car. Big Brother Liu who was driving the car said, "I have to express my gratitude to Dr. Chen and Dr. Tao for my dad''s matter. As for Rowena, she is finally apprehended. Today, my dad is discharged from the hospital, so I invite both of you to have a meal as an appreciation and celebration." Fade and Daphne smiled and said that there was no need to thank them. And Old Mr. Liu ordered, "Go to a big hotel, a high-end one. Dr. Chen and Dr. Tao are my life saviors. We can''t spare any money in this." Hearing this, Big Brother Liu turned the steering wheel and was ready to head to a five-star hotel. Seeing this, Fade quickly waved his hand and said, "Big Brother Liu, Old Mr. Liu, we don''t have to go to a five-star hotel. We can just find a casual ce and get something to eat." Big Brother Liu''s family was not very well off. If they went to a five- star hotel, the cost would be a little heavy for Big Brother Liu''s family to bear. Daphne also added in a hurry, "Old Mr. Liu, you don''t have to splurge. We can eat anything." Old Mr. Liu insisted, "You two are my saviors. I can''t be stingy. Besides, I have opened a store for so many years, and I still have some savings. You don''t have to worry about my financial situation." Daphne waved her hand and continued to dissuade him. At this time, Fade''s eyes lit up. He seemed to have an idea and he said, "Old Mr. Liu, Big Brother Liu. This is really not a matter of money. To be honest, I have eaten at all high-end hotels in Long City. They''re nothing special." "However, I can never get enough of the Dragonville Special Seafood Soup from Old Mr. Liu''s restaurant after tasting it oncest time. How about this, let''s go to Big Brother Liu''s restaurant and have a meal. After that, it''ll be more convenient for Old Mr. Liu to go home and rest. This is killing two birds with one stone!" Hearing this, Daphne also quickly agreed and said, "Yes, I heard that your restaurant is a shop with a history of a century. The reputation must be good for it to exist for such a long time. I haven''t had a chance to have a try. This time, I have to seize the opportunity!" Old Mr. Liu was a little embarrassed and said, "My shop is a small and shabby ce. It will be a waste if we are eating there for our celebration!" Fade hurriedly said, "Old Mr. Liu, it''s not shabby, not shabby at all. The food in your restaurant tastes really good. I''ve tasted it before, and I''ve been thinking about it all the time!" Old Mr. Liu still wanted to say something, but at this time, Big Brother Liu also said, "Dad, Dr. Chen and Dr. Tao are not melodramatic people. Since they have said so, let''s go to our small shop and have a meal." "What''s more, thest time Mr. Chen came to my ce, it was me who cooked the Dragonville Special Seafood Soup. This time, I''ll ask my father to cook for you two personally. His cooking skills are definitely much better than mine," Big Brother Liu said. Fade and Daphne quickly said, "It''s our pleasure to have you, Old Mr. Liu, to cook the Dragonville Special Seafood Soup for us!" When they reached this point in the conversation, Old Mr. Liu finally did not say anything anymore. He looked at the two of them and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect Dr. Chen and Dr. Tao to view so highly of us. Later, I''ll personally cook and make the most authentic Dragonville Special Seafood Soup for you, my saviors." "We''re looking forward to it!" Inside the car, there was a burst ofughter, and the group of people were speeding towards the shop. After arriving at the restaurant of the Liu family, because the shop was not in business today, there were no other guests in the restaurant. After entertaining Fade and Daphne at the restaurant, Big Brother Liu immediately went to the kitchen with his father to prepare the Dragonville Special Seafood Soup. The father and son buried themselves in the kitchen for some time. About half an hourter, two steaming bowls of Dragonville Special Seafood Soup were served to Fade and Daphne. Fade couldn''t wait to gobble it down when the te was served in front of him. As soon as he tasted it, Fade suddenly felt a burst of fragrance in his mouth and nose. A warm sensation ran through his mouth, and the taste of the three ingredients collided and blended in his mouth, leading him into a state of ultimate indulgence. "It''s delicious, not bad!" For a moment, Fade''s appetite uncontrobly spiked up and he began to wolf down the food. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Daphne Tao''s eyes lit up after taking a bite. She also started to wolf down her meal now. In the blink of an eye, the two huge bowls of Dragonville Special Seafood Soup were finished in less than five minutes. Fade Chen patted his belly and gave Old Mr. Liu a thumbs- up. Then he looked at Big Brother Liu andplimented with a smile, "Big Brother Liu, Old Mr. Liu''s cooking skills are much better than yours!" Big Brother Liu smiled and said, "Yes, my father has been cooking for 60 years. I can''tpare to him. It''s already not bad for me to be able to inherit 70% of his cooking skills." "Big Brother Liu, I''ll have another bowl! You can also eat together with us!" Fade said with a smile. Daphne also whispered, "I''ll have another one too. A small one would do." "Okay, I''ll go get it for both of you right away," Big Brother Liu said with a smile and hurried to the kitchen to prepare. Fade and Daphne were talking andughing as they discussed about the Dragonville Special Seafood Soup which they had just tasted. They were full of praises. Just when they were waiting for the second bowl of delicacy to be served expectantly, suddenly, there was a noiseing from near the door of the restaurant. "The shop is open. I saw them. They''re back." "Not only the Liu family members, but the two of them are also inside." "After waiting for a few days, I finally see them. Let''s go in and capture them." Fade and Daphne looked in the direction of the door, only to see a few heavily tattooed rascals aggressively storming into the small shop. Daphne''s expression changed when she saw this. She asked coldly, "What are you guys doing?" Fade frowned. Thinking of what he had encountered in the restaurantst time, his face suddenly darkened and he said coldly, "Are you people from Red Earth Property?" When the leading gangster with a gold chain heard Fade''s words, he said, "Wow, I didn''t expect you to know us. Since you know who we are, then, ask Old Mr. Liu toe out." At this time, Old Mr. Liu and Big Brother Liu came out with food in their hands. When they took a glimpse of the situation in the shop, their faces suddenly darkened. "You guys are here again! I''ve told you that we won''t transfer the ownership of this shop many times already." The gangster with a gold chain smirked coldly and said, "Not transferring it? Old man, it''s not for you to decide." "Let me tell you, our boss is getting impatient after waiting for you for so many days. Today is the final deadline. Hurry up and sign the contract. Otherwise, I will make sure that you will never see daylight again." The gangster with a gold chain shouted, and the underling next to him immediately handed over a document. Old Mr. Liu was so furious that his face had turned red. Without looking at the document, he said in a low voice, "This shop is passed down from my elders. Even if you rip my old bones apart, I won''t sell it." Big Brother Liu also roared, "I have already called the police. Get out of here immediately." The leading gangster with a gold chain was not afraid. He sneered and said, "The police? Haha, you can try to call the police. Let''s see who is faster, the police or us." While they were talking, the punks approached Old Mr. Liu. They were less than two meters away from Old Mr. Liu and were about to make a move. The atmosphere in the small shop suddenly became tense. Just as they were about to take action, Fade snorted and stood up, saying, "Last time when I was eating, you all had spoiled my mood, so I had taught you all a lesson. However, you are here again this time. It seems that you haven''t learned enough lesson fromst time!" Hearing this, the gangster with a gold chain turned to look at Fade. He frowned and said with mockery, "Where did this brate from? He is acting so cocky in front of me. Beat him up and throw him out." This is from N?velDrama.Org. In an instant, two gangsters rushed towards Fade with their swooping fists and feet directed at him . Fade snorted. With a sh, he turned into a shadow and appeared in front of the two gangsters in an instant. With just two ps, he had knocked them down to the ground. "You-" When the gangster with a gold chain saw this, he could not help feeling shocked. He immediately waved his hand and ordered his men to attack Fade. But before they could move a finger, Fade was already charging towards them. He beat them up in an instant and left them limping on the ground. Fade stepped on the chest of the gangster with a gold chain with a cold expression. However, the gangster with a gold chain was still unwilling to give in at this moment. He covered his swollen cheeks and said, "Boy, let me tell you, my boss is Boss Lei. If you dare to touch me, Boss Lei will not let you go." As soon as the gangster with a gold chain finished his words, there were sound of footsteps outside the door and a loud voice broke the silence, "Fatty, are you done with your errand? I''ve brought Manager He here." When he finished his sentence, a burly man and a middle-aged man in a suit appeared in their views. As soon as the gangster with a gold chain saw the burly man, he immediately shouted, "Boss Lei, save me. This filthy brat is attacking our people." Hearing this, the burly man snorted and stepped forward, shouting, "I''d like to see who dares to attack my people. You''re looking for death..." Just as Boss Lei was advancing forward angrily, he saw Fade''s face in the room and his face suddenly froze. He was stunned. He stared at Fade and blurted, "You, it''s you. How could you¡ª" At this moment, Fade saw that this burly man was the guy who used toe to find fault with him the other day. But Fade had make him regret their encounter. Suddenly, Fade snorted while looking at Boss Lei and said, "It''s you again? It seems that you''ve taken no serious heed to what I saidst time!" While he was still in the middle of his sentence, Fade stamped hard with his foot, causing the gangster with a gold chain to scream in pain. The gangster was calling for help from Boss Lei in excruciating pain. However, at this moment, in front of Fade, Boss Lei did not have the courage to fight at all. Not to mention helping, he retreated to the side of Manager He, who was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, and whispered something. When the gangster with a gold chain saw this, he was dumbfounded. He did not expect that his boss was so afraid of this young man. As a result of the excruciating pain, the gangster with the gold chain passed out shortly after. Seeing this, Fade kicked the gangster with the golden chain out. The man, who weighed nearly 200 pounds, flew up andnded heavily in front of Manager He and Boss Lei with a thump. The two were so freaked out that their faces had turned ashen and they could not help but take a few steps back. Such a situation made Manager He''s countenance a little cold. He tidied up his suit, bypassed the gangster with the gold chain and walked towards Fade while saying, "Is it you who has ruined the ns of Red Earth Property several times?" Fade looked at Manager He and said, "Are you from Red Earth Property? Well, did you receive the message that I''ve told them to pass to youst time?" Speaking of what happenedst time, Boss Lei''s face could not help but darken. On the other hand, Manager He snorted and looked at Fade while saying, "Mr. Chen said that you had wanted us to quitst time, otherwise, you''ll make us go bankrupt." Fade nodded and said coldly, "That''s right. Now that you actually know this, get out of here!" After being bellowed by Fade, the muscles on Manager He''s face twitched and a trace of rage shed across his face. He growled in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, what an imposing speech. However, I want to know that if Red Earth Property doesn''t quit, what can you do?" Chapter 506 Chapter 506 After that, Manager He red at Fade with an arrogant face. Behind him, Boss Lei seemed to have been inspired by Manager He''s words. With his chin up and chest out, he looked at Fade, and his face was filled ofcency. Hearing their words, Old Mr. Liu shuddered with anger. He pointed to Manager He and roared angrily, "You''d better give up. Even if you bury my old bones here, don''t ever think of seizing my shop." Big Brother Liu was shouldering responsibility in this fiasco too and he said harshly, "If you dare to mess around, I will go all out and fight you even if I risk my life." Their decisive attitude had caused Manager He''s face to darken by a shade. Then, he snorted heavily and threatened, "Old Mr. Liu, I''ll persuade you for thest time. Now, if you hand over the shop lot obediently, you will still get a goodpensation. If you really anger our President Han, there will be no turning back." Boss Lei also quickly echoed his statement and said in a menacing tone, "What President Han can do is unimaginable to you. I heard that you still have rtives in the countryside and it seems that they are running a restaurant in town. Coincidentally, President Han and Director Hu of the Health Bureau in town are quite familiar with each other. If something happens to your rtives, it will be too unfortunate." When Old Mr. Liu heard this, he immediately flew into a rage. He rushed over and yelled, "You shameless people! Don''t ever touch my rtives!" Big Brother Liu also gritted his teeth and said, "Our rtives are serious business owners. If you dare to mess around, we will never let you go." Manager He chuckled and raised his eyebrows. He said, "What do you mean by messing around? We will just request for Director Hu to check on the cleanliness of the ce for a few more times and raise the standard of cleanliness. This is all within his jurisdiction. How is that messing around?" Boss Lei also threw some words deliberately, "Hey, Old Mr. Liu, why is your face so red? Are you really angry? Don''t die because of your anger, otherwise, it will be the most unlucky of things!" Big Brother Liu could no longer hold back the anger in his heart. He picked up a kitchen knife without hesitation and rushed towards Boss Lei and Manager He. When Manager He and Boss Lei saw this, they were shocked and stricken with panic. They quickly retreated to dodge the dangerous Big Brother Liu. After all, they were really worried. If this guy was really crazy and chopped them to death, it would be a tragedy. Fortunately, Old Mr. Liu, Daphne Tao, and Fade stopped Big Brother Liu at this critical moment. Seeing this, Manager He and Boss Lei were relieved, and the fear on their faces vanished without a trace. Then, they began tough and said, "Oh, it''s so frightening. It turns out that it''s just an empty threat!" "That''s right, I thought you are really going to to do it. Actually, if you do it now, I''m afraid the shop will belong to us. I''m looking forward to you attacking us!" Boss Lei deliberately provoked him with words full of irony. Big Brother Liu was so infuriated that his veins were bulging on his forehead. He balled his fists so tightly that his fists were crackling. He clenched his teeth and red at the two of them, as if he wanted to swallow them here and now. However, when they saw him in this state, they became more and more cocky. They just wanted to enrage Big Brother Liu and let him make the first move. By then, they could find an excuse to fabricate criminal charges against them. At that time, this small shop would naturally fall into their hands. Therefore, Manager He and Boss Lei were gradually instigating him with provocative statements. At this moment, Fade''s eyes darkened a little, and he suddenly appeared in front of the them. He swung his hands and pped them in their faces, which caused their smirking face to freeze in shock. "Kid, you dare to hit me, I¡ª" Manager He was furious and shouted at Fade. However, before he could finish his words, Fade swung his hand again and pped on the other side of Manager He''s cheek, which immediately caused his cheek to be red and swollen. This time, Manager He did not blurt another word, but his gloomy eyes were locked on Fade, and his face was full of resentment. Boss Lei was afraid of Fade''sbat skills, so he could not help but feel nervous. Therefore, he held Manager He and he was ready to retreat. "Manager He, this kid has some skills. We can''t fight him head-on. Let''s go back first, and then think of a way!" Manager He was pped twice. At this point, he did not dare to stay any longer and was ready to retreat. But just as the two of them were about to turn around and leave, Fade shouted in a deep voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The two of them stiffened as they turned around hurriedly and looked at Fade. They asked, "You, what do you want now?" Fade said coldly, "Call and ask your boss of Red Earth Property toe over. Tell him toe right away." The two of them were stunned by his words, but Fade immediately red at them, and the two of them immediately followed his orders. Manager He quickly took out his mobile phone and began to dial his boss, President Han''s number. At this time, Fade turned around and exined to Big Brother Liu and Old Mr. Liu, "I have to solve the matter of this shop today. I can''t let these people bring this up again, otherwise, there will be no end to this." Hearing this, Old Mr. Liu was a little touched. But at the same time, he looked at Fade anxiously and said, "Dr. Chen, but, their influence-" Fade knew what Old Mr. Liu was worried about. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry. No matter what influence they have, I can face them all." Just when Fade was consoling Old Mr. Liu, suddenly, Manager He also got his call through to President Han. At the other end of the phone, a deep middle-aged man''s voice sounded. "Mr. He, how is it going? Did you get the store?" Manager He was a little perturbed, but he nced at Fade''s back and whispered quickly, "President Han, something went wrong here." "Why, is there something wrong again?" President Han''s tone was a little unhappy. Manager He quickly exined, "It was the guy fromst time. He seemed to have some fighting skills, and he knocked down all of our people. Now, he asked for you, President, Han toe and talk to him personally." "He wants me to talk to him in person? Who does he think he is? What makes him think that he can just summon me out of thin air just to talk to him?" President Han said in a disdainful tone. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When Manager He heard this, he almost burst out in tears on the spot. If President Han did not come, he could never leave this ce unscathed! Therefore, he could only plead and exin, "President Han, that, that kid has detained our people. If you don''te, the problem can''t be solved. You muste personally." "Damn it. It''s outrageous. He dares to detain my people and never cares about who he''s dealing with. This brat is ying with fire." President Han cursed angrily, and then said, "Wait for me. I''ll make a call immediately and send someone over to help. I''ll teach that guy a lesson." Manager He was almost crying now as he continued to persuade his boss toe to their rescue. However, Fade had already turned around and looked at him with a cold face. He seemed to have heard the voice from the other end of the phone and he bellowed, "Tell that Buckley Han toe here immediately, or else, the entire Red Earth Property will go bankrupt immediately." Chapter 507 Chapter 507 With a shriek, Buckley Han, on the other side of the phone also heard Fade Chen''s voice. He was stunned at first, then he became furious and he said, "Who was talking just now? It was that bastard whose name was Chen, right? Manager He, turn on the loudspeaker and let that guy talk to me." Manager He had no choice but to turn on the loudspeaker. Suddenly, Buckley''s exasperated voice came from the phone, "B*stard, in Long City, there are less than a handful of people who dare to threaten me. You dare to do that? You are counting your days." Fade said in a cold voice, "Are you talking about me, or talking about yourself? I think you don''t know what''s going on." Buckley said angrily, "Boy, you are a just a green horn, but you do talk big! If you try to show off in front of me, I will immediately make you into a fool." Then, they could hear Buckley speak in another direction, he seemed to be giving orders to his men. "Send someone there now. Bring two cars of people and raze the shop to the ground. And catch that Chen guy and bring him over. I''ll teach him a lesson." Hearing such words, Big Brother Liu and Old Mr. Liu could not help but look worried. Even Daphne Tao, at this moment, took out her mobile phone discreetly and was ready to contact herrades for help. After all, as the director of the internal medicine department of City Medical Center, she knew some powerful and influential people in Long City. If she asked them for help, they might be able to do something. Just as everyone was immersed in tension, Fade on the other hand looked undisturbed by the change of events, and his voice was cold and steady. He shouted to Buckley, "Very well, I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it." After that, Fade flung Manager He''s phone to the ground and it was smashed into pieces. Then, Fade took out his mobile phone and quickly made a phone call. He said a few simple words, "Yes, it''s me. Help me investigate a man named Buckley Han. He is the owner of Red Earth Property. Yes, I want thispany to go bankrupt, the sooner the better." Then, Fade hung up the phone, snorted softly, and went straight back to his seat. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Dr. Tao and Old Mr. Liu still could not hide the worried look on their faces. On the other hand, there was a faint hint of joy in Manager He''s and Boss Lei''s eyes. They were reassured by the fact that their boss had already called someone over to help. When President Han''s people arrived, they would be saved. Fade''s threats to make Red Earth Property bankrupt were thought of as a joke and nobody was going to take it seriously. While the people in the small store were having different thoughts on their minds, at this time, in the office of Red Earth Property, Buckley just dispatched his men. Sitting in the office chair, Buckley smacked his phone and then sneered, "Damn, nowadays even a goofball dares to disrespect me. Does he not know that our society ys by certain rules? Later when he is brought over, I have to let the filthy boy understand that rules are rules." Just as Buckley was whispering to himself with hatred, suddenly, the phone on the desk rang. Buckley answered the phone impatiently, but before he could open his mouth, a desperate voice came from the other side, "President Han, bad news. The project that we have already confirmed at Dragonville Bridge has been cancelled now." "How could this be? Didn''t we already make a deal? How could it be canceled all of a sudden?" Buckley could not help but ask in a hurry. "I, I don''t know as well! I have asked them what happened. The person in charge said that we have provoked someone we shouldn''t provoke, and we are going to suffer because of this. They won''t work with us anymore." "A person who shouldn''t be provoked?" Buckley thought for a while and said, "Was it because you didn''t manage things properlyst time, or because of some other problem?" "No, President Han, we did it ording to what you saidst time. Moreover, we almostpleted everything required." "How could it be?" Buckley was also a little angry. When he was getting angrier, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang. Buckley picked up the phone impatiently and said, "What is it, this time?" At the other end of the phone, there was also a hurried voice, "President Han, bad news. The office of the City Construction Bureau suddenly said that the application for the piece ofnd we acquired previously cannot be approved, and now they are going to take it back and review it again." "What?" Buckley was shocked. "How could this be? Didn''t you finish all the procedure regarding thend?" "I don''t know either. I asked an acquaintance at the City Construction Bureau. He privately said that we have offended someone we shouldn''t have offended." Hearing this, Buckley knitted his brows and murmured, "Who on earth is this person who I shouldn''t offend? I haven''t offended any big shots recently. What''s going on?" Just as Buckley was baffled, the office door was pushed open with a bang. A middle-aged man in a suit rushed in and said to Buckley, "Mr. Han, what''s wrong with you? Did you offend any big shot? Why are you destroying everything that we have built?" Buckley was stunned for a moment. Then he looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and said, "Mr. Xu, I am at a total loss now. Who are you talking about this time?" Mr. Xu looked at Buckley in surprise and said, "Mr. Han, you, you don''t know who you have offended?" Buckley pped his thigh and said in a hurry, "Huh? I don''t even know what I''ve done that has led to this situation. I just received phone calls saying that the two deal for ourpany have been cancelled. I''m in a daze." "Mr. Xu, what inside information are you aware of? Tell me quickly." Buckley said in a hurry. When Mr. Xu saw that Buckley did not seem to be pretending, he immediately disyed a shocked and anxious expression on his face. He stretched out his finger and pointed at Buckley, saying, "You, you, Mr. Han, you are always a smart man all your life, how can you be so foolish regarding this matter! You have offended the head of Sun Family! You dare to provoke such a big shot, are you looking for death?" "The head of Sun Family? That is¡ª" Buckley was still in a daze for a moment before he suddenly came to his senses. "Mr. Xu, are you talking about that person who is superior to Francesca and Old Master Sun?" "Who else could it be other than him?" Mr. Xu said in a hurry. "Tell me, how did you get into trouble with that person?" "That man''s surname is Chen, and he is quite young. It seems, it seems..." Suddenly, Buckley thought of something and his expression changed greatly. He murmured, "Is the head of Sun Family the brat in the shop? He seemed to have warned Red Earth Property not to make any trouble." Mr. Xu said, "You''re talking about the right person now. Even Edward, the current head of Sun Family, only address him respectfully as Mr. Chen when he sees him!" This time, after confirming the identity of his enemy thoroughly, Buckley''s expression suddenly fell drastically, and he was dumbfounded. He slipped from his seat and fell to the ground. Seeing this, Mr. Xu was overcame by panic again. He came over to help Buckley up. However, Buckley was shivering all over and he suddenly thought of something. He suddenly jerked up from the ground and darted out quickly. "I have just sent someone over. No, I have to ask them toe back. I have to be quick." When he finished his sentence, Buckley rushed out of the office. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 At this moment, the people in the small restaurant of the Liu family, who had been waiting for nearly 20 minutes, had different feelings about this whole situation. Daphne Tao, Old Mr. Liu, and the others became more and more worried. As for Manager He and Boss Lei, they became more and more confident as time passed. They even had a faint smile at the corner of their mouths. Because the longer it took, the closer the people sent by President Han would be, then the more favorable the situation would be for them. At this moment, they had already begun to imagine how they could teach Fade Chen a good lesson to avenge themselves after capturing him. Just as they were deep in their thoughts, there was a sudden screech of a car braking outside the small shop. Then, there was a string of rapid footsteps rushing toward the small shop. Hearing this sound, Old Mr. Liu and the others'' faces suddenly changed and they became nervous. As for Manager He and Boss Lei, they could not hold back anymore and they shouted loudly, "We are here! Hurry up,e and save us!" After a slightmontion, dozens of security guards barged into the small restaurant, and among them stood Buckley Han, whose clothes were in poor condition. "President Han? Why are you here?" Seeing this, Manager He and Boss Lei could not help but be surprised. But then their faces became increasingly startled. "President Han, the kid is here, and Old Mr. Liu is also here. It''s just the right time to capture them all at once and teach them a lesson so that they dare not oppose Red Earth Property again. In the future Just as Manager He and Mr. Lei were extremely overjoyed and excited, Buckley, who was walking towards them urgently had ignored them and stood in front of Fade. Then he knelt down in front of Fade with a snap, and then he kowtowed on the ground three times. "Mr. Chen, I was wrong. Please forgive me!" Manager He and Boss Lei, who were overjoyed just now, were stunned when they saw this scene. They did not know what had happened at all. Why did President Han kneel down to Fade and beg for mercy as soon as he came? The two of them were still confused so they asked President Han. "President Han, did, did you make a mistake?" "Yes, that boy is our enemy. Last time, we¡ª" Before they could finish, Buckley roared angrily and red at them with blood-shot eyes. "Shut up, all of you. How dare you talk nonsense in front of Mr. Chen? Kneel down and admit to your mistakes immediately." "This¡ª" Both of them were a little confused. However, Buckley''s eyes were so sharp that they could almost kill people. When he red at the two of them, in a moment they felt all their energy sipped out from their bodies. They immediately knelt in front of Fade, and then began to knock their heads on the ground repeatedly and admitted to their mistakes. At this time, Daphne and Old Mr. Liu werepletely stunned. They were originally very nervous and were ready to deal with the violent attack from Red Earth Property, but unexpectedly, things suddenly turned out to be theplete opposite. On the contrary, the other party was extremely respectful to Fade now. Facing their apologies, Fade''s expression was indifferent and his eyes were cold. He looked at them quietly without saying a word. Buckley felt that his forehead was swollen, and blood was streaming down his forehead. His eyes were blurred, and his body was trembling. However, Fade, who was standing in front of him had seemed to grow taller and bigger, like a gigantic suppressive mountain, which made him unable to breathe. In the end, Buckley begged with a sobbing tone, "Mr. Chen, please give me a chance. I won''t repeat this again, I promise you." Finally, Fade shook his head gently and said, "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it. Now, you can''t beg for mercy anymore." Buckley was astonished at his words, and then he thought of the message that Boss Lei had brought backst time, and regret creeped on him like poisonous vines. At this time, Fade waved his hand and said ndly, "Get out. You''re disturbing my meal." Buckley''s face immediately turned ashen, and he lost all his energy and spirit in an instant. Like a zombie, he walked out of the small shop in a daze. Manager He and Boss Lei helped Buckley out. Their heads were swollen and smeared in blood, but they did not understand what was going on. They could not help asking, "President Han, that, that Mr. Chen, he-" "That, that big shot is mighty like a God! We''ve provoked him and we''re done. We''re so done this time. Red Earth Property is gone. Everything is over." Buckley said while sobbing quietly. President Han''s description about Fade were utterly shocking to Manager He and Boss Lei. He was actually praising him like a God. At this time, Buckley said faintly, "Mr. Chen is the big boss of Sun Family." "Sun Family! Sun Family is the top family in Long City! The head of Sun Family, doesn''t that mean..." In an instant, Manager He and Boss Lei werepletely in a daze, and they couldn''t move an inch of muscle for a long time. Although it was sunny outside at the moment, they felt very cold as if they had fallen into an ice cave. A chill gushed from the soles of their feet to their hearts, and their whole bodies were frozen to the ground. In the end, they did not even know how they had managed to escape this scenario alive. The troublemakers had finally left them alone. At this moment, the small restaurant was full of energy again. Old Mr. Liu went into the kitchen once again, preparing another serving of Dragonville Special Seafood Soup, and then the four of them ate together. Although they were curious about what had happened just now, Fade did not take the initiative to tell them his true identity, so they did not ask. However, they could also see that Fade was definitely extraordinary, and he was definitely a big shot. Fade on the other hand looked as calm as ever while he wolfed down another bowl of Dragonville Special Seafood Soup. Then, he let out an eximation that it was delicious. After the meal, Fade said to Old Mr. Liu, "Old Mr. Liu, the people from Red Earth Property will not come to look for trouble in the future anymore. You can be rest assured when managing this restaurant from now on." Hearing this, Old Mr. Liu could not help but beam from ear to ear. However, he then sighed and said, "Now my body is still strong and I can do it for a few years. But I don''t know what will happen after that! I don''t want to see this cooking skill and dish fail to be handed down from my hands to the next generation!" Big Brother Liuughed and said, "Dad, why do you say these? Haven''t I learned your cooking skills? How will the art be lost in time?" Old Mr. Liu red at him and said, "You''ve just learned a half-baked skill. How can you say that you''ve learned everything? You make no effort to seek progress!" Then, Old Mr. Liu exined to Fade and Daphne, "This child has learned perhaps eighty percent of my skills, but in the end, it''s still not enough. He''scking the most subtle thing. These things need talent." Hearing this, Fade and Daphne felt some emotions was welling up within them. After all, it would be a pity if such a hundred-year-old skill and a traditional folk delicacy were lost. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Just as everyone was still immersed in their feelings, Fade suddenly thought of something and his eyes lit up. He said to Old Mr. Liu, "Old Mr. Liu, I have an idea, maybe I can help you impart your cooking skills, but I don''t know if you will agree to it?" Upon hearing this, Old Mr. Liu became interested and said, "What''s your idea? As long as this skill is not lost in my hands, I will have no regrets anymore even if I die right now." Chapter 509 Chapter 509 "Of course not!" Fade Chen said with a smile on his face, and then looked at Old Mr. Liu. "Old Mr. Liu, my idea is this. There is no doubt about the taste of Dragonville Special Seafood Soup and your cooking skills. Now the biggest problem is that very few people know about this delicacy, and very few people like it, so there are only a few who are interested in learning it. Thus, it''s also difficult for you to pass down your cooking skills." "So, my idea is to promote this small shop. As long as it bes popr, at that time, be it apprentices who get recruited, or those who take the initiative toe and learn, I''m sure there will definitely be many of them. At that time, you don''t have to worry about being unable to pass down your cooking skills." Hearing Fade''s words, Old Mr. Liu lowered his head and began to ponder. Big Brother Liu was fast on his feet. After thinking for a while, he looked at Fade and said with surprise, "Dr. Chen, do you mean that we should expand this small store and turn it into something like a big restaurant?" Fade nodded and said with a smile, "That''s right. However, it''s not an ordinary restaurant. It''s going to be a well- known restaurant in Long City which has its own unique characteristics. If we raise the quality of Dragonville Special Seafood Soup, by then people will rush to be the fore toe to the restaurant to dine. What''s more, they''ll be proud of being able to eat Dragonville Special Seafood Soup." When he said this, Fade unconsciously thought of the Life Elixir Wine as an example. Initially, the Life Elixir Wine that he casually made had finally be a popr product due to various reasons. Because of the limitation during manufacturing, Life Elixir Wine became a scarce product in the market. If anyone had a bottle in their possession, it would be absolutely enviable. Now, Fade wanted Old Mr. Liu''s store to reach the status of the Life Elixir Wine, be a hot topic, and be an icon of luxury. Big Brother Liu and Dr. Tao thought for a moment and immediately understood what Fade meant. They could not help but show interest in this idea. At this time, Old Mr. Liu raised his head, looked at Fade, and said softly, "I, I know that Fade''s idea is excellent. If it can be realized, it should be very good. However, I am so old. I already don''t have much energy left. Moreover, I don''t know how long it will take to reach that level, so, I..." Speaking of this, Old Mr. Liu''s tone was a little gloomy. Upon hearing that, Fade knew what Old Mr. Liu was worried about, so he chuckled and said, "Old Mr. Liu, what you''re worried about is not a problem." "Isn''t it a problem?" Old Mr. Liu looked at Fade with some confusion. Fade smiled and said, "Old Mr. Liu, I can cover all things including the establishment of the restaurant, its operation, and even recruitment of apprentices. All you need to do is cook and teach the apprentices. You don''t have to worry about anything else." "You will cover everything. This, this ¡ª" Old Mr. Liu was a little surprised. When Big Brother Liu heard this, he felt ecstatic. He grabbed his father''s arm and said, "Dad, this is good! You can focus on cooking, and we can handle other things." Fade nodded and looked at Old Mr. Liu. Old Mr. Liu still had some doubts. He said to Fade, "Dr. Chen, I know that you are kind and want to help me. However, if you have to deal with those things, it must cost a lot of money. We-" When it came to matters about money, Big Brother Liu''s face darkened. He was too excited just now, so he did not think about financial issues. As for Fade, when he heard this, he smiled and waved his hand, saying, "Old Mr. Liu, Big Brother Liu, to be honest, I may have some trouble with other things. But money is really not a problem for me. I will pay all the cost of starting up the ce." Everyone, including Daphne Tao, did not expect Fade to be so wealthy. They could not help but look at him in surprise. Fade grinned and said, "To be honest, an investment worth tens of millions yuan is just a piece of cake for me now." Big Brother Liu and Doctor Tao were even more astonished. At this moment, Old Mr. Liu was thinking about something, and then he looked up and said, "Dr. Chen, we can''t allow you to do something so extravagant. Since you have contributed the capital, the restaurant will belong to you. You can hire us to work there." "Don''t worry. Even if I''m working for you, I''ll wholeheartedly make the best Dragonville Special Seafood Soup," Old Mr. Liu said solemnly. Hearing his father''s words, Big Brother Liu also nodded and said to Fade, "Dr. Chen, this is good." Fade waved his hand and said, "Old Mr. Liu, Big Brother Liu, to be honest, I really don''t care about this little money. I just want the Dragonville Special Seafood Soup to be inherited and be carried on as a part of culture." Old Mr. Liu still wanted to refuse, and this would go on and on. An idea popped up in Fade''s mind and he said, "Old Mr. Liu, Big Brother Liu, we could not reach an understanding on this matter. How about this, I''ll contribute money while you contribute your effort. We each take 50% of the shares of the restaurant. How about that?" Hearing this, Old Mr. Liu and Big Brother Liu were a little moved. However, Old Mr. Liu still thought that Fade had contributed so much money, so the store should be his. Therefore, he raised Fade''s shares to sixty percent, and he and his son upied twenty percent of the shares respectively, making Fade the major shareholder of the restaurant and mastering actual control of the shares. Since Old Mr. Liu had insisted, Fade stopped dawdling and secretly decided to contribute more money. Therefore, the two sides decided to start up the restaurant on the spot. Fade immediately called his men to exin the situation and asked thepany to send professionals to help out with the n. Finally, things were settled. Fade and Daphne bid goodbye and left. Daphne had to go back to the hospital for a ward patrol, so Fade drove her there. After a while, the two of them reached the hospital. When Daphne just got out of the car and waved her hands at Fade, a nurse ran out of the hospital with an anxious look. When she saw Daphne, she hurriedly shouted, "Dr. Tao, something''s wrong. Come quickly. Something''s wrong." Hearing this, Daphne was shocked and immediately became serious. She asked, "What''s going on?" The nurse hurriedly said, "Doctor Tao, the condition of the patient whom you are in charge of in Room No. 512 suddenly deteriorated. Currently, he is vomiting nonstop and having diarrhea. His face is beginning to turn very pale. He is in a bad condition." "The patient in Room No. 512 is Zeke Zhou. He''s just having ordinary gastritis. How could his condition suddenly worsen and his face turn pale?" Daphne was very familiar with the patient''s condition. When she heard about the symptoms, she immediately felt that something was wrong. "I''ll go have a look!" Daphne strode into the hospital without saying goodbye to Fade. Behind them, Fade had overheard the conversation between them. He quickly parked the car, got off the car and trotted over. He walked alongside Daphne and said, "Doctor Tao, I''ll go with you to have a look." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After the two cases regarding Old Mr. Liu and Chief Zheng, Daphne admired Fade''s medical skills very much. At this moment, when she saw Fadeing over, she could not help but feel a sense of calmness in her heart. She gently nodded to Fade and said, "Thank you!" "You''re wee. Let''s see the patient first!" Fade whispered. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 The two of them quickly walked into the ward. It was a single ward with an area of nearly 20 square meters, and the environment was good. At the moment, there was a young man aged about 18 lying on the bed. The young man was very thin. He was 1.75 meters tall and only weighed about 100 pounds. Moreover, his face was gloomy and not looking well. At this moment, he was slouching at the edge of the bed, coughing and vomiting constantly. Next to him, two nurses were holding the young man, patting his back and wiping his mouth. However, the young man was still vomiting non-stop, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. His face was faintly turning purple. As soon as she saw the situation, Daphne Tao''s expression could not help but change. She hurried over with her stethoscope and was ready to auscultate him and diagnose the young man''s symptoms. But the young man was very restless. He kept twisting his body and vomiting, such that Daphne could not auscultate properly. Seeing that the two nurses could no longer control the patient, Fade Chen quickly stepped forward. His hands were like pliers, tightly holding the young man''s arm so that he could not move. Daphne shot a grateful look at Fade and began to auscultate the patient. After the auscultation, Daphne''s expression could not help but darken. She frowned and raised the young man''s eyelids. Seeing this, Fade could not help asking, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?" Daphne looked serious. "His condition is very strange. I''ve just reviewed him this morning. He''s just having ordinary gastritis. He''ll be discharged after two days'' rest. But now, not only his stomach but also his liver seems to have problems. His heart rate is very rapid and very unstable. This is not the symptom of gastritis at all." With this, Daphne looked at the nurse and asked, "Have you all given him the medicine that I have requested for on time?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. The nurse quickly nodded and said, "He took the medicine on time. And, just about ten minutes ago, we just gave him antibiotics, and suddenly he became like this." Hearing this, Daphne could not help frowning, and her expression became more and more serious. She ordered the nurse, "Go and get a list. Get ready to take another CT and chest X-ray. And also check his blood and urine. Go and prepare." Hearing this, the nurses nodded and were about to leave. At this moment, Fade, who had just felt the young man''s pulse, suddenly changed his countenance and said in a low voice, "No, it''s not gastritis. He''s poisoned." "Poisoned?" Daphne was shocked and looked at Fade. Fade said with a firm face, "I''m sure that he must be poisoned, and it''s quite toxic. He''s in a critical situation, so we have to deal with it immediately." Hearing this, Daphne''s expression could not help changing. She immediately stopped the nurse and said, "Miss Wang, bring over the equipment to check his blood immediately. You don''t need to check other things. Miss Li, go and investigate the ingredients in Zeke Zhou''s meals and medicine today. Go check the surveince record of the ward as well." "Yes!" The two nurses went to work immediately. At this time, the young man on the hospital bed was dry coughing and vomiting. But although he continued to do that, his stomach was almost empty, so nothing came out of his mouth anymore. Seeing this, Daphne could no longer suppress her anxiety. "Fade, do you have any solution?" Unconsciously, Daphne had a faint sense of dependence on Fade. Fade fell silent for a moment and said, "Although I can''t tell what poison has gone into his system, I can soothe his meridians with my positive energy and relieve the toxin. Then we can find out the specific reason." "Hurry up." Although she did not understand the principle of positive energy clearing the meridians, Daphne trusted Fade very much and nodded to him immediately. Fade ced one hand on the young man''s chest and grabbed the young man''s wrist with the other hand. He began to activate his positive Qi and direct it into the young man''s body. He manipted the positive Qi to suppress and purify the toxin in his blood. About a few minutester, Fade withdrew his hands, and there was a thinyer of sweat on his forehead. And the young man on the hospital bed was in a much better condition at this time. He was much calmer. Lying on the hospital bed, his face was ruddy and he fell asleep with a smile. Seeing this, Daphne could not help but let out a sigh of relief. Once again, she expressed her gratitude to Fade. At this moment, the nurse, Miss Li, came in. "Doctor Tao, this is the recipe for Zeke''s meal and his medicine list today. The surveince video of the ward is also here." Dr. Tao immediately took the list and checked it. The nurse clicked on the surveince recording. After reading the list, Daphne shook her head and said, "The food and medicine are the same as before. There''s nothing wrong with them." Then, they shifted their eyes to the surveince video on the t-screen monitor. Daphne directly fast-forwarded the recording to the time after she left, and then quickly checked it out. She tapped on the progress bar from time to time to check the contents of the surveince video. Suddenly, Daphne''s eye froze and she eximed, "Stop, just a few seconds before. Rewind and pause the recording." The nurse paused the video screen. Daphne pointed to a doctor in white coat and said, "Who is he? Why did he appear in Zeke''s ward? Zeke is my patient. Other doctors are not authorised toe to this ward." When the nurse saw the figure, she was also a little confused. She shook her head and said, "I, I don''t know. I didn''t see this doctoring in and out of the ward." Hearing this, Daphne could not help frowning and continued to watch the video at the same time. The doctor in the recording entered the ward and went to Zeke Zhou''s bedside. While Zeke was asleep, he quietly took out a syringe, inserted it into the hanging bottle, and injected the liquid in the syringe into it. Seeing this, Daphne said in a deep voice, "Is he the one who poisoned him?" Later, Daphne said to Miss Li quickly, "Look for Miss Wang right now and ask her to do the blood test sooner." Miss Li quickly left to do what she was told. Daphne apologized to Fade and said, "Dr. Chen, I have to report this matter to the Principal." "Well, you can go! I''ll keep an eye over here," Fade said. But just as Daphne was about to walk out of the ward, all of a sudden, there was a rush of footsteps quickly heading towards the ward. Then, Daphne almost crashed into a middle-aged woman who was dolled up in expensive jewelry. Daphne hurriedly steadied herself and apologized. She was ready to take a detour. But the middle- aged woman stared at Daphne, grabbed her and shouted, "You must be Doctor Tao! Why are you in such a hurry to leave?" When Daphne saw the middle-aged woman, she immediately recognized that she was Zeke''s mother and immediately exined, "Mrs. Zhou, I have something urgent to report to the director right now." Hearing this, Mrs. Zhou did not let go at all. Instead, she pushed Daphne into the ward and shouted, "Something urgent? What urgent matter do you have? My son is in trouble. This is the most urgent matter." Chapter 511 Chapter 511 "No, Mrs. Zhou, I... " Daphne Tao wanted to exin. But Mrs. Zhou blocked the ward door with four or five apanying rtives and shouted at Daphne, "No? If someone hadn''t called to inform me, I wouldn''t have known that my son was in danger at the hospital. How do you even fulfill your duties as an attending doctor?" Daphne bowed to Mrs. Zhou apologetically and said, "Mrs. Zhou, we do bear responsibilities on Zeke''s matter. I''ve just got to know of the news, and we''re currently investigating the situation. Don''t worry, Zeke is no longer in danger. We will make sure to cure him." Hearing this, Mrs. Zhou''s expression tightened and she said, "What do you mean there''s no danger? My son''s minor illness has now turned grave after you''ve treated him. And you''re saying it''s not a dangerous situation?" The aunts around also joined her and started using Daphne. "That''s right. I really don''t know how someone like you became a doctor!" "It''s so shameful to have someone this irresponsible treating patients here." "You have to be responsible for Zeke''s matter." Daphne bowed repeatedly and apologized, saying, "Everyone, I admit that Zeke''s matter was our fault, but I would never shirk from my responsibilities. I promise to take full responsibility once the situation has been cleared up. However, the most important thing now is to treat Zeke. The toxins in his body have not beenpletely cleared, we have to -" "Toxins? What toxin? Do you mean that my son is poisoned? Didn''t he just have rashes on his body?" Mrs. Zhou was shocked, and her expression changed greatly. She grabbed Daphne tightly. The rtives around her also started to speak out in confusion. "Wasn''t it just gastritis that led to him vomiting? How did it be toxins?" "As a doctor, is this the way you treat your patients? It''s way more serious than we thought. Zeke was even poisoned." "You''d better give us an exnation for this matter." "Zeke is the only heir of the Zhou family for the third consecutive generation. He has to be safe at all costs. If something goes wrong, can you bear the responsibility?" In a chaos, Daphne was shoved back and forth like an old rag doll that was fought over by a group of children. Fade couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "Zeke''s current condition was because someone maliciously poisoned him and has nothing to do with Dr. Tao. Now, Dr. Tao is trying her best to treat Zeke. If you continue to dy her time, you''re wasting the precious time used to save Zeke too." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing this, everyone was momentarily dumbfounded before once again erupting into questions. "What do you mean by poisoned? Zeke is in the hospital. How could someone poison him?" "Save Zeke? Does that mean he is still in danger?" "Ah, what kind of hospital and doctors are like this? Zeke was just having gastritis and now he''s poisoned? You all must take responsibility for it." Daphne apologized again, "I will definitely take responsibility. But right now, we have to figure out the situation and find out who poisoned Zeke, then cure him. Everything else cer." With this, Daphne wanted to leave the ward. Mrs. Zhou and her rtives paused for a moment. Among them, someone suddenly said, "Who knows whether you''re telling the truth or not? How could Zeke be poisoned for no reason? Besides, why should we believe you? Who knows if you''re trying to dodge your responsibility and find a scapegoat?" As soon as the person said that, the ward immediately burst into an uproar. "That''s right. I suspect that it was you doctors who made the mistake. You guys are probably trying to avoid taking responsibility by iming that he was poisoned." "Yes, we can''t let her go. Maybe she''s in a hurry to destroy the evidence. Stop her." "Catch her and bring her over. If she doesn''t make it clear about Zeke''s poisoning, she mustn''t be allowed to leave." All of a sudden, they grabbed Daphne and pulled her back. Then, as if they were interrogating her, they shouted, "Tell us, what¡¯s going on?" "Mrs. Zhou, I really didn''t. I''m just..." Daphne wanted to defend herself, but these people were not giving her any chance to exin. They shouted noisily at her, some even attempting to undress her. They shouted, "Take off her clothes and do a body search. Let''s see if she hid away the evidence!" "Yes, take off her clothes. Rip them all off. She won''t be able to hide anything on her." In an instant, they began tearing Daphne''s clothes apart, but she stopped them in a hurry. However, against this group of angry and irrational middle-aged women, Daphne didn''t even stand a chance. In no time, her coat was torn open messily. Two of the buttons of her shirt were also ripped off, revealing some of her skin and undergarments inside. Her hair was messy, and the ck- framed spectacles she was wearing were knocked off. There were even several red marks on Daphne''s face and neck. Clearly, someone had taken advantage of the situation to beat her up. Faced with such a chaotic situation, Fade''s eyes narrowed and he gave a loud bellow before rushing over to Daphne''s side, "All of you, stop." His loud warning contained a touch of his internal energy, which shocked these women and made them stop in their tracks. Then, Fade pulled Daphne back and held her in his arms. He quickly pulled over a white coat and draped it over her. At that moment, Mrs. Zhou and the others, who were temporarily shocked, came back to their senses and stared at them fiercely. "How dare you shout at us! You murderers!" "If you''re helping her, you must be the aplice." "You both must be responsible for Zeke''s matter." "Get your principal here this moment. You must provide us with an exnation regarding this matter. Otherwise, we won''t hesitate to rain down hell even if it''s thest thing we do." Daphne, who was in Fade''s arms, straightened her messy hair and wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. She once again said to Mrs. Zhou and others, "Mrs. Zhou, we are in charge of this, and we will certainly take responsibility for it. But right now, Zeke''s condition is more important. We are in a race against time to treat him!" Although their attitude was horrible, the poisoning of Zeke Zhou had indeed happened in the ward under her management. Thus, Daphne felt very remorseful and couldn''t bear any resentment towards them. However, Mrs. Zhou and others did not buy her words and refused to give in. Instead, they directly approached Daphne and Fade and started shouting at them one by one. "Trying to leave? Think again!" "No one will leave before figuring out who is responsible for this matter." "Bring the head of your hospital over, as well as all the reporters and the police. I want you to reveal your ugly manner in front of everyone." Hearing this, Fade could not help frowning. They''d made it clear that Zeke was in a critical situation, but these people did not even bother to visit him or let them treat him properly. Instead, they were stirring up trouble here. Looking at their indifferent attitudes, those who didn''t know would never believe that they were Zeke''s rtives. Just as this thought came to his mind, Zeke, who was lying on the hospital bed, suddenly coughed and woke up. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood, spraying it all over the sheets. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Daphne was the first to react and immediately dashed over. She pried open Zeke''s eyelids and began to examine his condition. Seeing Daphne in action, Mrs. Zhou and her rtives came to their senses and turned to look towards the hospital bed. When they saw Zeke vomiting blood, Mrs. Zhou was finally shocked. She rushed over and shouted in panic, "How could this happen? How could this happen? Zeke, are you all right? Why are you vomiting blood?" Daphne exined hastily, "We informed you just now that Zeke was poisoned. Although Dr. Chen had managed to control his condition just now, the toxins in his blood have yet to bepletely cleared. We need to conduct further examination right now, so please stop wasting our time." As she spoke, she was about to leave. However, Mrs. Zhou and the others paused for a while before they rushed over again, and grabbed Daphne to stop her from leaving. "You can''t go. My son has be like this. You can''t leave him like this!" "That''s right, Zeke''s condition is so critical. You must be responsible for him." "You''d better give us an exnation. How could this happen? I thought Zeke only suffered from rashes, but why and how is he poisoned now?" Daphne was anxious but helpless, and she tried to exin to them in desperation, "Zeke is my patient, so I will definitely take responsibility for whatever has happened to him. But for now, the situation is really urgent, and my priority is to cure the patient first. I really can''t dy it any longer." Although Daphne was already begging them, there was still doubt in the eyes of Mrs. Zhou and the others. After exchanging a few nces, they remained adamant on not trusting Daphne and said, "We don''t believe you. If you want to leave, you have to write a confession letter to admit your mistakes." "Yes, you must write a confession. You have to admit that you caused Zeke''s ident and illness, and take full responsibility." "You''d also need to sign it. Now hurry up and start writing, now!" "If you''re not going to write the confession, don''t even think about leaving." Daphne was frustrated. Although she knew that she shouldered much of the responsibility, it was clear however that someone poisoned Zeke this time. How could she write this so-called confession admitting to something she didn''t do? Moreover, if she wrote it, she knew that more trouble would be headed her way due to these stubborn people. So, Daphne shook her head and said, "I admit that I''m responsible for Zeke''s illness. But the person who poisoned him should be at bigger fault. I can''t bear responsibilities for the things I didn''t cause." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing this, Mrs. Zhou and others became rowdy again. "You''re just saying you don''t want to take the responsibility!" "You''re a quack. You''ve mistreated Zeke yet you''re still trying to find a scapegoat for your mistakes." "Catch her. People like this ought to be punished and locked up." Amidst all the shoving and arguing, the frail Zeke spat out another mouthful of blood on the hospital bed, his expression looking even weaker and pale than before. Seeing this, the group of people beside him became even more anxious. Daphne wanted to leave to manage his condition, but the group of women held her down tighter, not allowing her to leave. At this moment, two nurses rushed in and shouted urgently, "Dr. Tao, the results of the blood analysis areplete." The minute they saw the situation in the ward, both of them gaped awkwardly and fell silent. "You can hand it to me. Also, please ask the principal of the hospital toe over." Fade directly stepped forward to take the blood analysis results and screened through it quickly. After looking through the details, he shifted his gaze towards Zeke on the hospital bed with a dire look on his face. Daphne wanted to rush over to have a look at the test results, but Mrs. Zhou and the others tightened their grip and refused to let her go. Fade said to her, "Dr. Tao, you don''t have to be anxious. None of this is your fault." Daphne was shocked and looked at Fade wide-eyed. The group of people were also bbergasted. They looked at Fade in visible annoyance and started making a ruckus. "Who are you to say that she bears no responsibility?" "That''s right. Zeke was sent here to receive treatment, not to get poisoned. Now that things have escted, you still try to dismiss her of her responsibility?" "Both of you are crazy and useless. I''m going to expose you and sue you to the heavens!" Fade ignored them, shoving them away with a clean gesture. Then, he grabbed hold of Daphne and handed her the test results. He pointed to a spot on the results and said, "Look here." Daphne stared at the sheet for a while, visibly confused at first but soon frowning in concern. After thinking for a while, her face showed an expression of disbelief. She looked at Fade who nodded his head, then turned to look at Mrs. Zhou and the others in surprise. The other party was also confused by Fade and Daphne''s actions. They red at the both of them and continued to yell stubbornly. "What tricks are you both ying?" "Don''t try to avoid us. Take responsibility for Zeke now!" At this moment, there was amotion at the door. The nurse had called the principal of the hospital and a group of executive leaders who all came in anxiously. When Mrs. Zhou and the others saw the principal, they immediately gathered around him to stir up a wave ofints. "Principal, my son was improperly treated by the quacks in your hospital. You must give us an exnation." "That b*tch didn''t want to be responsible, and she didn''t even want to write a confession to admit her faults. What more, she even wanted to run away from the responsibility." "Let me tell you, my husband is from the Health Bureau. If you can''t give me a proper answer, I''ll make sure your hospital gets shut down." Upon hearing the threats, the principal grew anxious. He said a fewforting words to Mrs. Zhou and the others, then turned to look at Daphne and asked harshly, "Dr. Tao, what''s going on?" Daphne''s mouth moved. She wanted to exin, but she didn''t know where to begin. Seeing this, the faces of the principal and executive leaders could not help but sink, their expressions growing ghastly by the minute. Mrs. Zhou and others were even more delighted as they added on to the ruckus. "Look, she obviously has a guilty conscience. They are the ones who caused my son''s illness." "That''s right, maybe they were the ones who poisoned Zeke." "Catch them, catch them all." In the midst of the shouts, Fade gently patted Daphne on the shoulder, then stood up and hollered coldly, "Shut up, all of you!" With a roar that contained his internal energy, all the people in the ward immediately fell silent. Then, Fade swept his eyes across everyone and said in a cold voice, "I just diagnosed the patient''s condition. I was also the one in charge of his treatment. Hence, I have the right to inform you of the patient''s current situation. Let me tell you what happened to him." While speaking, he grabbed hold of the tablet that was lying on the side and started showing the principal and the other executive leaders the ward''s surveince video. He announced, "ording to the video, the patient''s condition suddenly deteriorated because someone had maliciously poisoned him. Therefore, it has nothing to do with Dr. Tao." Chapter 513 Chapter 513 As soon as he finished speaking, Mrs. Zhou and the others started protesting against his announcement, "Don''t try to shift the responsibility. My son was lying in your ward before he became like this. And yet you say that the doctor doesn''t hold any responsibility? Do you think that''s possible?" "Right! What more, how sure are you to say that this person in the video was the one who poisoned Zeke? Look, he''s wearing a white coat, so maybe it''s just one of your doctors who is attending to him." Hearing their words, the principal frowned and looked at Fade and Daphne as though questioning their findings. Fade sneered and looked at the group of middle- aged women. His eyes narrowed slightly as he said, "Indeed, we can''t confirm for sure that this person was the one who poisoned Zeke just by looking at the surveince video." "Moreover, even if we somehow confirmed that he was the one who poisoned Zeke, as the attending doctor of Zeke, Dr. Tao still has to shoulder a certain responsibility." At the mention of this, Mrs. Zhou and others were momentarily dumbstruck. They did not understand why Fade suddenly spoke out for them. Just then, Fade''s gaze hardened as he spoke coldly, "But I just got Zeke''s blood test results. After reading the report, I found that the situation was different from what we''ve thought." "On the contrary, Dr. Tao bears no responsibilities in this matter at all. You elders are the ones at fault instead." Fade directly yelled at Mrs. Zhou and others. He shook his head and said spitefully, "I really don''t understand, what kind of benefits were you given for you to risk your child''s life? Or perhaps, you don''t even care about Zeke''s life because he was never your biological child?" Hearing this, Mrs. Zhou''s eyes widened, and she immediately pointed at Fade while yelling, "What nonsense are you talking about? Risking my child''s life? Are you trying to imply that this is our fault? You''re clearly just shifting the responsibility!" "Sir, is this what your hospital does to solve a problem?" Mrs. Zhou turned and questioned the principal, "I will have to talk to my husband about this matter. He is the department head of the Health Bureau in Long City. Just you wait and see, I''ll make sure your hospital receives punishment and closes down." The principal looked a little flustered after hearing those words. He quickly looked at Fade and Daphne and said, "What did you mean just now? Tell us clearly." Fade looked at Mrs. Zhou and sneered, "Up to this point, you are still not worried about your son''s physical condition. Instead, you kept causing trouble. Do you really think there is nothing wrong with the offer the person made to you?" "What are you talking about? I don''t understand!" Mrs. Zhou vehemently denied. "You don''t understand?" Fade said coldly, "If you don''t understand, then let me exin to you once again slowly." As he said this, he took out the test results and pointed to an index. "ording to the test results, there are excessive levels of alpha protein in Zeke''s bloodstream." "This kind of alpha protein can''t be regarded as a toxin and can only be regarded as a foreign protein. After entering the human body, the antibodies in the body will reject the protein, giving rise to rashes on the skin. Although the situation might look scary, it is in fact not dangerous and can be cured quickly."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Upon hearing this, the principle and the higher- ups nodded and understood Fade''s analysis. But they still did not know the point of him saying this. On the other hand, Mrs. Zhou and the others'' expressions changed when they heard this. They looked somewhat awkward. Fade stared at them and continued tly, "We just managed to discover this protein in his body, and we also just realized the fact that it causes rashes. However, you guys immediately mentioned that Zeke was suffering from rashes the minute you entered the ward. When we informed you that he was poisoned, you were shocked and did not believe us, yet you act unsympathetic and unconcerned towards him. Instead, you decided to berate Dr. Tao for answers." "Therefore, I would like to rify with you. Dr. Tao didn''t even have time to inform you nor tell you in advance that Zeke was suffering from rashes. How did you manage to arrive so quickly and be so confident about his condition?" Fade asked coldly. "We, we heard from other doctors." Mrs. Zhou stammered and tried to exin. "Who? Which doctor told you, and when?" Fade immediately shot back. "Well, we don''t need to tell you the minor details, you just have to know that we were informed beforehand." Mrs. Zhou looked a little flustered and proceeded to change the subject. "You can''t change the fact that you''re trying to shirk from the responsibility after saying so much. No matter what, my son became like this after being admitted to this hospital, so you have to take responsibility." "Yes, you must be responsible!" The bunch of aunties started to make a ruckus again. The principal frowned and thought to himself. Even if Fade was telling the truth, it was just their inference. They were still unable to confirm if the responsibility fell on the family''s part. However, Fade shook his head as he sneered coldly and stood his ground, "Responsibility? What a joke. Even if Dr. Tao and the hospital were to shoulder all the responsibilities, did you think everything would be settled?" "I would like to ask, you were talking about the rashes as soon as you came in. Yet until now, Zeke''s skin has shown no signs of rashes but he has started to vomit blood. Why do you think this happened, and are you truly not concerned at all?" Fade retorted. Hearing this, Mrs. Zhou''s face turned pale and looked concerned. She rushed to her son and held his hand. She could feel his weak pulse and cold touch as she asked, "Zeke, how do you feel? Are you alright? Tell Mom quickly." Zeke replied weakly, "Mom, I, I feel very ufortable. It''s hard for me to breathe. I feel like I''m suffocating. I don''t feel well -" Hearing this, Mrs. Zhou was truly anxious. She held her son''s hand and pleaded, "How could this happen? How could this happen? Please save my son. Hurry!" Seeing this, Daphne could not help but bite her lips, and she was about to step forward to help. But Fade suddenly held her back, and turned to look at Mrs. Zhou coldly as he said, "We can save your son, but you must tell us the truth about the poisoning. Otherwise, no one can save your son." "I - " Mrs. Zhou was in a dilemma and was reluctant to speak. Seeing this, Fade said unsympathetically, "Since you''re not willing to admit, let''s go. After all, it''s your son who''s dying, not someone else''s." Hearing this, Mrs. Zhou suddenly became anxious and said in a hurry, "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you everything." "Alright then, spit it out!" Fade shouted at her harshly. Mrs. Zhou''s face darkened, then she slowly admitted, "This happened two days ago when I brought Zeke for a checkup. But after Ipleted the admission procedures for Zeke, someone approached me." "He said that he had some things to discuss with me and gave me an offer that was irresistible. I was reluctant to believe it at first, but the man managed to speak of my personal details without mistake. He even said that he would help my husband get a promotion in the Health Bureau and allow my family to make more money." "Hearing what he''d said, I was a little moved. So, I started to negotiate the terms with him." Chapter 514 Chapter 514 At the mention of this, Mrs. Zhou''s eyes reddened and she could not help but weep in sorrow. Fade remained unmoved and shouted coldly, "What did you two talk about?" Mrs. Zhou revealed slowly, "We, we talked about how the person wanted to use my son against the hospital. He wanted to ruin the hospital''s reputation and his target was none other than Dr. Tao." Daphne was startled and did not expect this to be rted to herself. Mrs. Zhou continued, "He said that his n was to make Zeke''s condition worsen. As such, Dr. Tao would have to take responsibility, and the hospital would need to pay arge sum ofpensation at the same time." "When I heard that Zeke''s condition would worsen, I was very worried and immediately refused him. I wanted to leave, but the man grabbed me and said that my son''s deteriorating condition would only be superficial, and Zeke would be fine." "I didn''t believe him. However, he showed his own medical license and immediately gave me a sum of money. He even performed an experiment and showed it to me. So, I believed him and promised to carry out the n." Hearing this, everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief. Even Zeke, who was lying in the hospital bed, looked at his mother in shock and betrayal. "Mom, how could you -" Mrs. Zhou tried to exin herself, "Zeke, I was blinded for a moment. You know too, your father has not been given a raise in so many years. I don''t have a job, and our family''s financial status is nothing close to the prosperity of what''s being disyed. So, I, I -" Halfway through her words, she could not continue anymore and burst into tears. Seeing this, Fade helped her sum up her sentence, "So, you agreed to the man''s request and cooperated with him to poison Zeke. After the incident, you immediately brought people to guilt-trip Dr. Tao to fulfill his request and put the me on her and the hospital. This was the reason why you were never worried about your son''s condition from the beginning, right?" Mrs. Zhou continued to sob. Finally, she nodded and said, "Yes, you''re right. Now, can you save my son?" "Not yet!" Fade shook his head and asked, "There is onest question. Who was the person who poisoned him?" Mrs. Zhou paused for a moment, hesitating before she revealed, "He showed me his certificate, saying that he used to be a doctor in the City Medical Center. His name was Fabian Lin." Upon hearing her words, everyone in the hospital was taken aback. Daphne did not expect that Fabian still harbored a grudge against her after he was fired due to Chief Zheng''s matterst time. Not to mention, he even came up with such an borate n to frame her and take revenge. The principal and other executive leaders were also shocked. The former Principal Lin was dismissed by Chief Zheng because of his special rtionship with Fabian. However, now that Fabian was still trying to cause trouble at the hospital, they wouldn''t sit still and allow him to do so. Silence hung in the ward for some time, disrupted only by Zeke''s coughing as he spat out another mouthful of blood. Mrs. Zhou was horrified when she saw this. She quickly said, "Hurry up and save my son. Please, hurry up!" Fade did not say anything more. He said a few words to Daphne, who then walked to the side of the bed, grabbed Zeke''s wrist and began to treat him. Quickly, Fade managed to stabilize his condition while Daphne brought the corresponding medicines over. After injecting it into Zeke, his condition obviously improved. Hisplexion looked better, and all his vital signs gradually returned to normal as he fell asleep. Seeing this, Mrs. Zhou and the others let out a sigh of relief. At this time, they looked at Fade and Daphne again. Their eyes flickered with guilt and they did not know what to say. After all, Mrs. Zhou was the one who decided to bet her son''s life for riches without properly considering the risks. She was the one who almost caused a tragedy to happen. Seeing that they were restless, Daphne was ready to say a fewforting words. After all, the patient''s condition was what mattered the most. However, just as Daphne took a step towards them, a heavy tter of footsteps were heard along with a loud usation, "What have you done to my son? Your hospital must be responsible for this!" Upon hearing those words, everyone turned to see a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties walk in with a serious face. As soon as the man entered the ward, he looked around and his gaze soonnded on Daphne. He bellowed, "You must be Dr. Tao. I''m Zeke''s father. I heard that Zeke''s condition has suddenly deteriorated, how did you even treat him? You''d better be responsible for this!" Daphne was dumbfounded for a moment, then she stepped forward to exin, "Mr. Zhou, it''s not like this, I -" "Still looking for an excuse, eh!" Mr. Zhou swung his hand to p her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Daphne was so frightened that she squealed, she didn''t have the time to dodge his blow. Seeing how Mr. Zhou was about to p her, Fade snorted and grabbed him with his right hand. He immediately twisted his arm urately, stopping his movement effectively. With a loud crack, Mr. Zhou''s right arm was twisted into an unusual and ugly angle and it dangled by his side uselessly. His face contorted in pain as he cried out, "Ouch! It hurts, it hurts. Let go of me!" Fade sneered and shoved Mr. Zhou away roughly, only then freeing him from his grasp. "Do you even know who I am? How dare you do this to me - " Mr. Zhou was furious. He pointed at Fade and was about to scold him. But at this time, Mrs. Zhou hurried over, grabbed Mr. Zhou''s arm and whispered something into his ear. Hearing this, Mr. Zhou''s expression could not help but change. He hurriedly looked at his son on the hospital bed. Seeing as his son was fine, he heaved in relief and his face rxed. At that thought, his eyes gleamed as though he had a plot in mind. Everyone knew what they were talking about even if they did not hear the contents. It was nothing more than Mrs. Zhou telling him about how their n to ckmail and ruin the hospital''s reputation was ruined. At the thought of the couple risking their son''s life for the sake of money and power, everyone looked at them in disgust and contempt. Fade and Daphne did not want to spend anymore time around people like them. They snorted and turned around to leave. But just as they were leaving, Mr. Zhou suddenly said, "Stop right there, who allowed you both to leave?" Fade frowned. He turned around to look at Mr. Zhou with an eyebrow raised. Daphne frowned slightly and asked, "Mr. Zhou, do you still have a problem?" "A problem?" Mr. Zhou snorted and imed, "My son was admitted to your hospital, but he was poisoned and almost lost his life. What do you think the problem is here?" "Mr. Zhou, you -" Daphne gawked in disbelief. Who could expect that he would bring this matter up again! Mrs. Zhou quickly pulled Mr. Zhou''s arm to remind him in a low voice, "They all know that we''ve been exposed. Right now, Zeke''s health is of utmost importance." However, Mr. Zhou did not take it seriously. Instead, he retorted sharply, "So what if they know? Do they have any evidence? Besides, Zeke was poisoned in their hospital, so they must bear the responsibilities of inadequate supervision. No matter what they do, they can''t escape this im anyways." Chapter 515 Chapter 515 "But Dr. Tao and Dr. Chen just saved Zeke. We can''t -" Mrs. Zhou was a little embarrassed. Mr. Zhou said unhappily, "You women are too kind. Now that Zeke is fine, what could they possibly do? I''m not going to let go of this matter." With this, he directly blocked Daphne''s way. He looked at her and the other doctors in the hospital and announced, "Tell me, what is your hospital going to do about this matter?" The doctors were also shocked by Mr. Zhou''s shamelessness, and their faces could not help but sink. They tried to exin nicely, "Mr. Zhou, the truth behind this matter has already been exposed. You are the ones responsible for it, not our hospital." "Not your hospital? Are you kidding me?" Mr. Zhou''s tone rose along with his anger as he retorted, "My son was poisoned in your hospital, and yet you still want to shirk from the responsibility. Well let me tell you, it''s not that simple." "But..." Daphne and the other doctors still wanted to defend themselves. Yet, Mr. Zhou was being absurd and unreasonable. He said directly, "Let me get straight to the point. I''m from the Health Bureau, and if you don''t handle this matter properly, I''ll report it to my superiors, and your hospital will soon be in trouble." Hearing this, the faces of the principal and the others could not help but darken, and they began to discuss in a low voice. Although Mr. Zhou was just a small department head of the Health Bureau, if he were to spill the incident and exaggerate the story, there would be probably nothing the City Medical Center could do to clear its name. Moreover, they had just been promoted and transferred over here not long ago. If such a thing happened to them after they had just started performing their duties, the higher-ups would probably be dissatisfied with them and dismiss them immediately. At the thought of this, the principal and the other high- level officials were debating on whether they should pay to resolve this matter. Mr. Zhou looked at the troubled expressions of the principal and his colleagues and felt satisfied. He smiled as he said, "Although your hospital bears the main responsibilities to this matter, we also have a certain responsibility. Therefore, I won''t ask much and will be willing to let you off with around 1 million yuan." His offer left everyone in shock. One million yuan was an absurd amount. Even if City Medical Center was a rich hospital, it was impossible to directlypensate Zeke Zhou with so much money. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The principal immediately shook his head in disagreement, "This is too much. It''s impossible-" Upon hearing his words, Mr. Zhou''s demeanor changed. He took out his mobile phone and said, "Well, if you are unwilling to pay, I guess I have no choice but to make a phone call to the Health Bureau. When the timees, I''ll have the superiorse and talk to you." The principal''s expression soured, as he was now put into a difficult position. Mr. Zhou was still speaking threateningly, "If you can''t make a decision, then I''ll call them now." Seeing this, the principal got anxious and tried to stop him, "No!" Mr. Zhou sneered and said, "Well, if you don''t want me to do it, then you''d betterpensate me now. I asked for a million yuan just now, but you hesitated. Now I''ve raised the price and you have to pay me 1.2 million yuan. If you''re not going topensate me, then I''ll see you in court." "You ¡ª" The principal and the others were fuming with anger, but they had no choice but to admit defeat. At this moment, Fade''s cell phone rang and he fished out his phone to answer the call. Hearing the words from the other side of the phone, Fade''s expression brightened, then he said, "Okay, I am in the hospital. Ward number 512." Soon after, he hung up the phone. When he whispered something to Daphne, her eyes lit up before turning to the principal to inform them of the news they had just gotten. Immediately, the principal and the other higher-ups couldn''t contain their joy and their eyes brightened up with glee. Seeing this, Mr. Zhou could not help but frown. Feeling that something was wrong, he snapped, "Did you guys hear me? Compensate me immediately, otherwise, I''ll make a phone call." However, the principal was not backing down now, and instead said defiantly, "Department Head Zhou, if you want to call your superiors, just do it. Our hospital bears no responsibilities towards this matter. If you insist, we could always hold awsuit." "You ¡ª" Hearing this, Mr. Zhou''s expression fell, and his brows were knitted tightly. He didn''t understand why they suddenly changed their minds when they were obviously about to agree to the compensation already. Immediately, he shifted his gaze to Fade, and said coldly, "You are not a doctor in this City Medical Center, are you?" Before Fade could open his mouth, Daphne said, "Although Dr. Chen is not a doctor here, his medical expertise is top- notch. If it weren''t for him, your son would have been long dead." Hearing this, Mr. Zhou''s gaze trembled slightly and he tried to cover it up by snorting, "So you''re saying that he''s not a doctor of this hospital, and yet he is here to treat my son." "Principal, this is clearly not in line with the regtions of the Health Bureau. What else do you have to say?" He used angrily. The principal was dumbstruck for a moment. He did not expect Mr. Zhou to grab hold of a matter like this. Mr. Zhou took advantage of the silence and proceeded to re at Fade while berating coldly, "You are not qualified to treat patients here, but yet you''re here ''treating'' my son. About the compensation, you can''t run away either." "Considering the fact that you''ve cured my son''s illness, I''ll go easy on you. As long as you compensate me with two hundred thousand yuan, it''s enough." Mr. Zhou seemed to take it for granted. Upon hearing his words, almost all the people at the scene were infuriated. Daphne shouted angrily, "How could you do this? If it weren''t for Dr. Chen, your son would have already died. How could you still ckmail him?" Even Mrs. Zhou looked awkward. She tugged at her husband''s clothes and whispered, "Honey, let''s just forget about Dr. Chen." Mr. Zhou red at his wife and shouted, "Forget about who? He went against the regtions. No matter what purpose he bears, a vition of thew is still a vition of thew. He must pay the price. I''m already showing enough kindness to not report this matter to the superiors and suspend his practicing license." With this, Mr. Zhou snorted, nced sideways at Fade, and said, "I''ll give you two hours. Go gather the money immediately." Fade looked unbothered and directly took out a stack of cheques from his pocket. He scribbled down a string of numbers, and handed them to Mr. Zhou, saying, "Gather money? Nah, I don''t need to. I don''t have too much of anything else, but I certainly have a lot of money." Hearing what he said, Mr. Zhou was shocked. He stared at the numbers on the cheque in Fade''s extended palm, before gasping in disbelief and pure ecstasy upon double confirming the numbers. This was because the number jotted down on the cheque was not 2 hundred thousand, but it was 2 million yuan. With that, Mr. Zhou smiled and reached out his hand to take the cheque, saying, "You sure know how to y the game. It''s best that youpensated me quietly. I won''t hold you ountable for this matter anymore." Mr. Zhou grabbed the cheque and showed it off to the principal in delight, "See? Be like Dr. Chen and just take the initiative topensate me. He''s someone who can look at the bigger picture -" Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Just as Mr. Zhou''s hand was about to grab the cheque, Fade took his hand back and avoided Mr. Zhou''s touch. Mr. Zhou was dumbfounded. He looked at Fade in disbelief and said, "What was that for?" "What that was for?" Fade red at Mr. Zhou and raised his right hand. Without any warning, he pped the cheque book in his hand onto Mr. Zhou''s face. With a loud p, the book collided with Mr. Zhou''s face. Fade''s huge strength left a giant red welt on Mr. Zhou''s cheek. His face was now swollen like a football, making his head look like twice its original size. Two of his teeth had fallen out of his mouth from the sheer force, and small blood stains could be seen sttered on the ground and from where his teeth were originally were. "I mean, I have money, but you don''t deserve my money." Fade snapped coldly, and shook his arm softly. The cheque that he''d just written turned into scraps of useless paper that dangled right in front of Mr. Zhou''s eyes. Mr. Zhou was already in shock after being dealt such a shocking blow to his face. A few seconds later, he came back to his senses, sped his wounded cheek, and red at Fade with pain and anger. He roared, "How dare you hit me! How dare you! I want you to die! I''m going to kill you!" "You''re all finished. I''m going to make sure that none of you leave unscathed. I will make sure this City Medical Center goes bankrupt and closes down." While speaking, Mr. Zhou began to fumble for his mobile phone, preparing to make a phone call. Just as Mr. Zhou was making a phone call in a haste, a sound greeted from the outside of the ward, "Is Dr. Chen here?" When Fade heard the voice, he smiled and said, "I''m inside. Pleasee in." Following that, two men walked into the ward. One of them looked 26 or 27 years old and was dressed smartly in a suit and a pair of leather shoes. He looked elegant and wasposed. In one hand, he was holding onto a gray-haired, middle-aged and squared-face man. The elder''s gazended on Fade. With a smile forming on his face, he strolled towards Fade. Just when Mr. Zhou managed to dial the number and make aint, he looked up and was shocked to see the man. He spluttered out greetings while his eyes widened in shock, "Chief, Chief Zheng, why are you here?" Upon seeing Mr. Zhou''s current state, Chief Zheng could not help but frown slightly and said, "Do I know you?" Mr. Zhou quickly poised himself and said, "Hello, Chief Zheng. I''m Helcurt Zhou, the department head of the Epidemic Prevention Department in the Health Bureau." "Oh!" Chief Zheng nodded slightly. Obviously, as the head of the Health Ministry, he would not have heard of such a small department head of the Health Bureau. However, Department Head Zhou was extremely excited at this moment. He quickly tried to curry favors with Chief Zheng and said, "Chief Zheng, what brought you here?" Chief Zheng said faintly, "It''s nothing much. I just came for a hospital review, and I wanted to see Dr. Chen to thank him for curing my illness." "Dr. Chen?" Department Head Zhou was astonished. It was then that he noticed Chief Zheng walking towards Fade with a warm smile. The smirk on his face froze and his expression stiffened. It never urred to him that this young Dr. Chen was Chief Zheng''s life savior. He didn''t expect Chief Zheng to value him so much that he even came to thank him especially. Immediately, Department Head Zhou''s heart pounded furiously as he quickly hung up the phone call. He stered an ingratiating look on his face in an attempt to make up for the grave mistake that he hadmitted just moments ago. Chief Zheng was slightly unhappy upon seeing him and said softly, "Department Head Zhou, do you have a problem here?" Hearing this, Department Head Zhou smiled furiously and said, "I -" However, before he could evene up with an excuse, Fade directly snorted and interrupted him, "Department Head Zhou was here for something important. He colluded with an outsider to poison his own son, then he used it to ckmail and threaten the hospital." "What? How did that happen?" Chief Zheng''s face darkened, his expression turning as cold as ice. "Chief Zheng, no, uh, there were some misunderstandings. I - " Department Head Zhou hurriedly waved his hand as he tried to exin. "Shut up, I only want to hear from Dr. Chen." Chief Zheng yelled at him with a look of spitefulness, then turned to look at Fade. Fade quickly spilled the tea on the entire incident that just happened. Upon hearing Fade''s exnation, Chief Zheng''s expression gradually darkened like storm clouds. He red at Department Head Zhou with a gloomy face and shouted, "Is what Dr. Chen said true?" "This, I..." Department Head Zhou stammered, not knowing how to exin. Seeing him like this, Chief Zheng immediately understood what was going on and reprimanded him angrily, "As an officer of the Health Ministry, instead of trying to reform the medical system in ce, you took the opportunity to ckmail the hospital and its staff. It seems like you no longer want your position as a department head anymore." "In that case, feel free to leave now. You''ve been dismissed." Chief Zheng announced and directly made a phone call. Hearing this, Department Head Zhou was shocked and hurriedly begged for mercy, "Chief Zheng, Dr. Chen, I''m sorry. I won''t dare to do it again. Please, give me another chance." However, how could it be possible to give such a person another chance? Chief Zheng had already called to inform the relevant personnel and there was no turning back. Soon, Department Head Zhou''s cell phone rang. It was a call from the director of the Health Bureau. As soon as it was connected, the director scolded him angrily and announced that he had just been fired. In an instant, Department Head Zhou''s face went ashen, and his whole body nearly copsed to the ground. Seeing this, the principal gestured to the people behind him and ordered, "Drag him out." As he spoke, two security guards came over and were about to drag Department Head Zhou out. All of a sudden, he sprung from the ground in a fit of frenzy, his eyes gleaming with an unnatural madness while he shouted, "No, I won''t leave, I won''t go. Even if I have been fired, this matter is yet to be over. The hospital mustpensate me, you must! Otherwise, I will cause trouble until the end." Department Head Zhou was still acting so obstreperously under such a situation and the crowd could not help but frown. However, there was nothing they could do to deal with such a crazy person. After all, no one could guarantee what he would do in such a situation. Seeing how the man was now causing a ruckus in the ward, everyone was at a loss for what to do. But just then, Fade snorted and looked at Department Head Zhou, smirking coldly, "You''re still thinking about thepensation? It seems that you''ve missed out a problem." "What problem?" Department Head Zhou looked at Fade doubtfully. Fade continued, "Did you ever consider why the non-toxic alpha protein inside your son''s bloodstream that was rmended by Fabian Lin would poison him instead of showing signs of rashes?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was only after Fade had brought this up that Mr. and Mrs. Zhou had realized this problem. Indeed, the drug given by Fabian was supposed to be a normal substance. If so, why would there be unexpectedplications on their son''s body? Thinking of this, the two of them immediately looked at Fade in confusion, their faces a little flustered as they asked cautiously, "Why, why is this so?" "Why?" Fade snorted and said, "Well, you''d have to ask your good son." "My son? What, what''s wrong with him?" Both Department Head Zhou and Mrs. Zhou looked at their son who was lying on the hospital bed in puzzlement. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Fade spoke in a cold tone, "The main reason why the alpha-protein injected into your son''s body mutated to produce toxins was because your son''s blood contains amphetamine. Thus, the combined reaction of alpha-protein and amphetamine resulted in a brand- new toxin that caused your son to be poisoned." Upon hearing the professional terminologies, Department Head Zhou and Mrs. Zhou were still visibly confused and did not seem to understand him. However, when the doctors around heard these familiar terms, their faces suddenly changed. They looked at Zeke who was on the bed and said, "Amphetamine is the mainponent of ecstasy pills. In short, Zeke had been taking drugs." Hearing this, Department Head Zhou and Mrs. Zhou werepletely dumbfounded. They looked at their son on the hospital bed in disbelief, and turned to look at Fade and the others. Shaking their heads, they denied, "No, it''s impossible. How could my son be taking drugs? He has always been very well-behaved." "You all must be lying. You just want to scare us. What you''ve said cannot be true." Department Head Zhou just didn''t want to believe them. Fade snorted coldly, "You don''t believe me? Look again, do you really think that it''s normal for your son to be this skinny?" The couple froze at the mention of this, slowly turning to look at their son. They lifted the quilt and Zeke''s clothes, revealing his skinny body. The two of them were immediately shocked to see him like that. "How, how could this be?" "When did Zeke be so skinny?" Although they always knew that their son was slim, they never expected for him to be just skin and bones. It was no longer close to what a normal person would look like. At this time, they had no choice but to believe in what Fade had said. At that moment, Fade continued coldly, "Let me tell you onest time. Although I''ve cured Zeke this time, he has obviously been addicted to the drugs for a long time. If he goes on like this, you guys can start to prepare for his funeral in around 3 months." With that, Fade directly turned around and walked out of the ward, while the others also started to leave. Seeing this, Department Head Zhou instinctively rushed over and tried to stop everyone by continuing to stir up trouble. "You guys can''t leave, you -" But this time, there was no need for Fade to stop him anymore. Mrs. Zhou, who was fully covered in tears, pulled him back directly and cried, "Your son is in such a state, yet you still have the mood to ask for money. You should think of a way to save your son!" Looking at his scrawny son on the hospital bed, Department Head Zhou waspletely dumbfounded. He copsed to the ground without the slightest idea of what to do. A series of crying and quarreling could be heard from inside the ward not long after everyone left. Outside the ward, Fade and the others had already left. The hospital staff thanked Chief Zheng before they left. They knew that Chief Zheng was mainly here to visit Fade. Chief Zheng sat down beside Fade and said with a smile, "Dr. Chen, I couldn''t thank you properly last time. This time, I''m here to express my gratitude to you in person." Fade smiled and said, "Chief Zheng, you''re too polite. This time, I''m the one who should thank you. You''ve helped me so much just now." Chief Zheng said, "Department Head Zhou is the scum of our medical field. We should have fished him out by ourselves, but we troubled you to do it for us instead. It was our fault! So, I should still thank you." Fade smiled and said, "Chief Zheng, if we keep thanking each other, we might have to sit here till the evening." Chief Zhengughed, "You''re right, I shouldn''t dilly- dally anymore. Let me just tell you directly. Today, I came here firstly for a checkup, and secondly, to thank you. I would like to introduce my son to you." With this, he pointed to the young man beside him while he introduced, "This is my son, Edgar Zheng." He continued, "Dr. Chen, Edgar, both of you are young. You guys should get to know each other better and help each other out in the future." "Dad, I understand." Edgar smiled faintly, nodded to Fade and greeted him. "Nice to meet you." Fade said and nodded to Edgar as well as a sign of goodwill. Seeing this, Chief Zheng smiled and said, "It''s good for you to get to know each other. You could have fun together in the future and talk about medical matters." "Edgar, like me, is also working in the Health Ministry," he exined to Fade. Upon hearing this, Fade''s heart skipped a beat. He nced at Edgar, who was obviously less than 30 years old. Considering the fact that he was working in the Health Ministry at such a young age, Edgar was undoubtedly extraordinary. He must be a talented man whom Chief Zheng had meticulously raised. Then, Chief Zheng turned to his son and mentioned, "Dr. Chen''s medical skills are superb. Edgar, if you want to perform well in the medical field, you''d have tomunicate more with famous experts like Dr. Chen." "Yes, I will." Edgar smiled faintly and nodded. Chief Zheng said, "Actions speak louder than words, my son. How about this? Aren''t you going to the holiday resort with Haymitch the day after tomorrow? You''re all youngsters anyways, why don''t you take Dr. Chen along, and introduce him to Haymitch too?" Edgar was dumbstruck momentarily. It seemed that he did not expect such a request from his father, but he still nodded and agreed, "Well, okay. However, I''m not sure if Dr. Chen is -" With this, Edgar looked at Fade. Chief Zheng then said to Fade, "Dr. Chen, are you free the day after tomorrow? Haymitch is Edgar''s friend and the child of an old friend of mine. You can join them and chat with each other as youngsters." Fade''s eyes gleamed upon hearing so. Chief Zheng''s old friends must all possess a high status, so their children would be simr to that of Edgar. It seemed like it was going be a social gathering of all second generation youngsters. Since Chief Zheng had asked Edgar to bring him along, he was probably thinking of introducing Fade into their social circle. Fade was not very interested in this. However, since Chief Zheng was only being kind, he couldn''t refuse him tly either. Therefore, he nodded and agreed, "I have time, but I''ll have to trouble you then." Chief Zheng patted his son on his back and said to Fade, "It''s not a big deal. Edgar was going to go alone anyways. Now that he''s with you, at least he has apanion with him." Fade nodded and agreed. After exchanging phone numbers with Edgar and agreeing on the rendezvous details, the matter was settled. Afterwards, Chief Zheng and Edgar bid him goodbye and left. Later on, Fade found Daphne and bade her goodbye, then he was ready to leave. She walked with him side-by-side to the car park and was about to see him off. But just as Fade was about to get in the car and leave, he suddenly saw a ck shadow sh through the parking lot and between the parked cars. Out of the blue, it pounced viciously on Daphne. Daphne was waving goodbye to Fade, and never expected someone to attack her. The ck shadow was just 2 meters away from her when she noticed it.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 There was a dagger in the ck figure''s hand, and it was headed towards Daphne''s chest. Daphne was petrified. She stood rooted firmly to the spot without any ability to react. "Go to hell!" The ck shadow let out a roar as it pounced ferociously on her with his dagger, clearly trying to kill her with one blow. Seeing as Daphne was about to fall victim to the ck shadow, Fade who was a few meters away from them quickly reacted. He raised his right hand and let out a blow of energy towards the figure. The energy cut through the air like a sharp de and managed to prate the ck figure''s right hand and knife at the veryst minute. urately piercing the ck figure''s wrist, a streak of bright red blood spattered across the air. The ck shadow then let out a cry of pain, and his body tilted to one side before he could throw himself towards Daphne. Amidst the chaos, the ck figure still tried to reposition himself and charged towards Daphne. Thankfully, Fade had already rushed to Daphne''s side quickly. As fast as lightning, he managed to land a blow onto the ck shadow that knocked him onto the ground. Then, Fade gave the shadow a heavy kick on his belly, which caused the figure to spew out a mouthful of blood. He clenched his stomach andy motionless on the ground. After managing to stop the ck shadow, Fade looked at Daphne and asked concerningly, "Dr. Tao, are you okay?" Daphne regained her senses and shook her head to show that she was ok, but her face was still as pale as a sheet. She was obviously terrified as her voice quivered in fear, "Who, who is he? Why did he attack me?" Fade''s face darkened. He looked down at the ck shadow on the ground, and pulled off the hood on his head, revealing a vicious yet familiar face. As soon as they saw this face, Daphne could not help eximing, "Fabian, it''s you!" Fabian''s face was full of resentment. He red at Daphne and said with exasperation, "Daphne, it''s you who caused me to be in such a plight. It''s you who ruined me. It''s all you..." Daphne knitted her brows and wanted to exin. But at this time, Fade said coldly, "There is no need to exin anything to such a person! He has long been out of his mind." Hearing this, Fabian looked at Fade and said angrily, "And you''re still here being self-righteous. You two are the damned couple who ruined me..." Fade''s temper was not as good as Daphne''s. When he heard those vulgar words, he snorted and stamped directly on Fabian''s injured right arm, twisting his foot mercilessly. Soon, the excruciating pain made Fabian shriek wildly. "Ah, no, stop hurting me, no, it hurts too much! I was wrong, I was wrong-" Seeing this, Fade snorted coldly. "Weren''t you quite tough just now? Why would you admit defeat so soon?" At this moment, Fabian was already in so much pain that he was immersed in tears and snot. He was overwhelmed by the intense pain. It seemed as if he was not as tough and ready to take all risks as he had imagined. Fade didn''t bother to pay attention to a weakling like him. He called the hospital security guards to secure Fabian. Then he called the police to arrest him. Needless to ask further, Fabian spilled the beans immediately after he was interrogated. Because of Chief Zheng''s illness, Fabian was dismissed from the hospital, thus holding grudges towards Daphne. Teaming up with Department Head Zhou''s family, he set up the ckmail and tried to get revenge on her. With the intention of revenge, Fabian also hid in the hospital and observed Daphne''s situation in secret, ready to witness and salvage her despair once she was humiliated. However, he did not expect for Fade to turn the tables again. Not only did Fade resolve the issue with Department Head Zhou''s family, but Fabian was also revealed to be the mastermind behind this incident. Knowing that his ns had failed, Fabian felt resentful. Thus, he hid in the parking lot to take revenge on Daphne himself, leading up to the incident that happened just now. Hearing what he''d said, Daphne could not help but feel a lingering fear. After all, if Fabian''s dagger had managed to stab her just now, she would definitely be dead by now. Therefore, Daphne thanked Fade again, who replied with a smile and said goodbye to Daphne. Meanwhile, Edgar had just returned home with his father, Chief Zheng. He went to his own room, took out his mobile phone and sent a voice message in his WeChat group. "I''d like to tell you guys something. I''ll bring someone along to the party the day after tomorrow." As soon as Edgar''s message was delivered, the WeChat group immediately became lively, as someone immediately responded to him. "What the f**k, Edgar, it''s so unlikely of you to bring people along!" "That''s right. Edgar, who are you bringing? Is it a beautiful youngdy? Do introduce her to us to see if we know her or not." "Thedy that Young Master Zheng is bringing along must be very beautiful!" Edgar looked at the messages sent by his friends and could not help butugh bitterly. Then, he sent another message to the group, "What beautifuldy? He''s a man in his twenties." After this message was sent out, there was an uproar in the chat group again. "What? Edgar, you''re bringing a man? Don''t tell me that your sexual preference is..." "Wow, Edgar, I didn''t know that you had such interests. I can''t believe that I even shared a room with youst time, my chastity was endangered!" "Young Master Zheng, are you going to announce that you''re gay?" When Edgar saw these rowdy guesses, he was speechless and quickly sent a message to exin, "What are you guys even talking about? It''s not me, but my father who asked me to bring him along. He wants me to introduce him to you guys so we can get along." "The person Uncle Zheng wants you to bring along can''t be a descendant of some big shot, can he?" "Exactly, Young Master Zheng, introduce him to me! Chief Zheng''s position in the Health Ministry is not low, so the person he introduced to you must be very powerful." "Yes, Young Master Zheng, tell us quickly. If he''s someone influential, we''ll have to tter him in advance." Edgar looked at the message as his lips pouted. He typed, "Big shot? Influential? Nah, he''s none of that. He''s just a doctor." "Doctor?" "Edgar, are you kidding me? Just a doctor? Does he have a powerful family behind him, or is there anything special about him?" "Young Master Zheng, you must be kidding!" Edgar exined bluntly, "Neither of those. Stop guessing blindly already. He¡¯s just an ordinary doctor. When my father got admitted to the hospital, he managed to cure my father''s illness, so my father was very grateful to him. Thus, he insisted on introducing him to me, and told me to bring him along to the hangout so we can all get to know him." After sending this message, there was a moment of silence in the group chat. A few seconds passed before someone replied. "I don''t know what to say!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Edgar, It''s not that I''m trying to go against you, but if you''re bringing an outsider like that, how are we supposed to have fun? We''re not people of the same world after all." "That''s right. We have nothing inmon with such a person." Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Edgar exined helplessly, "There''s nothing I can do about it. My dad insisted on me bringing him. And it''s all settled. He''ll definitelye the day after tomorrow." "When the timees, you should just give me some face and get along with him perfunctorily. Since it''s only once, let''s get it over with. When he notices the gap between us this time, he will surely refuse next time." There was another moment of silence in the group, and then a message popped up. "Alright, since Young Master Zheng has requested , we would certainly do so." "Yeah, let''s just deal with it for this one time." "However, Edgar, you''d better warn that guy in advance not to mess around. If he messes with me, I won''t be polite either." "Yes, when we get to the holiday resort the day after tomorrow, we''re going to y with the beautiful women there. That guy should not be a wet nket." "Well, he looks smart, so he should know how to behave well." Edgar reassured. "I hope so!" One of the people in the chat group said. "Edgar, you''ve brought some trouble with you this time. Don''t evere up with such awful suggestions again." "I understand. If it weren''t for my father, I''m sure this wouldn''t have happened. I really don''t know why my father insisted for me to get to know such a person. He''s so boring." Edgar finishedining and ended the conversation with his friends. After thinking for a while, he regained hisposure to send a message to Fade. The gist of the message was what his friends had just said. He wanted to give Fade a hint in advance that those people were not of normal identities, for him to pay more attention on his behavior that day. When Fade got home, he received Edgar''s message and immediately understood what he was trying to imply. After reading it, Fade made a decision in his mind. It seemed that Edgar didn''t have much interest in getting along with him. After this gathering, they probably shouldn''t remain in touch anymore. "That''s good, it''ll save me a lot of trouble. At least I can still give Chief Zheng an exnation." Fade thought to himself. After giving a simple reply to Edgar, he went to rest for the day. After resting for one whole night, Fade stayed at home and did not go out the next day. However, he received an unexpected phone call instead. The phone call was from Yuri Zhang, who rarely took the initiative to call Fade up as she was shy and reserved. This time, she called to inform him that she wasing to Long City. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When Fade heard that Yuri wasing to Long City, he wanted to wee her and take her for a tour around the ce. However, for Yuri''s case, she came to participate in a cultural concert which was organized by her school and held in Long City. As she had to prepare for the concert and rehearse, she was unable to join him for a tour as of now. Therefore, Fade made a promise with her that he woulde to watch as an audience on the day of the show. After the show ended, he would bring her around to have some fun in Long City. After chatting with her, Fade went out to buy some things in order to wee Yuri when she arrived. Finally, the day to go out with Edgar arrived. Fade arrived at the agreed location, got into Edgar''s car, and they headed to the holiday resort. Due to Edgar''s previous message, Fade had gotten the gist of what he meant. After exchanging a few polite greetings, he did not say anything more and sat in the car while listening to some music. Although Edgar was a little dissatisfied with Fade''s indifferent attitude, he secretly felt d in his heart. It seemed that Fade had understood how to behave. It would be better if this was the first and last time he had joined their gathering. Just like that, they didn''t say a single word throughout the journey, the atmosphere hanging awkwardly between them. Soon, they arrived at a holiday resort in the suburbs. After the car was parked, the two got out of the car and walked into the resort. Fade looked around. There was a broadwn, a sparklingke, lush woods, wooden houses, and castle-like buildings. All of them were constructed very well. The resort was coupled with a tennis court, a golf course, an archery field and an equestrian park. These were sports which were hard for ordinary people to get in touch with. It was obvious that this holiday vi was specially set up for the rich. When Edgar saw Fade looking around, he couldn''t help but worry. If Fade were to disy a clueless and fascinated countrybumpkin appearance, he would lose his reputation in front of his fellow friends. Hence, Edgar reminded, "Mr. Chen, my friends are right in front of us. If you have anything which you''re unfamiliar withter, feel free to ask me, or just have fun with something you''re familiar with." Fade knew exactly what Edgar meant. He nodded and said, "I know. I''ll just drink some tea. I''m not interested in ying with anything." "That''s great then!" Edgar secretly heaved in relief and nodded his head gently. Then, they walked towards the main building. When they came to the entrance of the main building, a group of young people were chatting and laughing away livelily. When they saw Edgaring over, they immediately greeted him warmly. "Young Master Zheng, you''re here." "Edgar, you''re finally here. Why are you so slow?" Edgar smiled and waved at them. Then he nced at Fade and said, "These are my friends." He never intended to introduce them to him in detail. After all, they would not be having any contact with Fade anymore after this. When Edgar''s friends saw Fade beside him, they could not help but scan Fade curiously from head- to-toe like a never before seen specimen. Edgar also introduced him to them and said, "This is Fade Chen, or Mr. Chen, he''s a doctor." After listening to this introduction, everyone was sure that this was the doctor whom Chief Zheng forced Edgar to bring along. Several people nodded to Fade politely as a greeting. However, some just nced at Fade from the corner of their eyes and turned their heads around immediately without the slightest intention of talking to him at all. Fade had already expected this unfriendly wee, so he was pretty much unbothered. He responded politely to the people who greeted him, and quietly stood aside. After Edgar and his friends greeted each other for a while, Edgar said, "What are you doing standing at the entrance? Let''s go in." With this, Edgar was ready to enter, but then someone said, "Edgar, wait a minute, Young Master Haymitch ising soon. Let''s wait for him to arrive and go in together." Hearing the name "Young Master Haymitch", Edgar''s expression couldn''t help but change. He stood still in his tracks for a while and said, "Since Young Master Haymitch ising, let''s wait for a while longer." Seeing this, Fade narrowed his eyes slightly. It seemed that this Young Master Haymitch was a person of higher status among them. Otherwise, why would such a nobility like Edgar take the initiative to wait for him at the entrance? Not long after, a vintage-styled car pulled over slowly and came to a halt in front of the castle. Then a young man at the age of 25 or 26 came out. He was dressed fashionably in a casual leather jacket and a nted fringe. A big, confident smile was spread across his face. After the young man got out of the car, two beautiful youngdies who were dressed sexily exited the car with him. Looking closely, the two of them looked eerily simr, and it was easy to see that they were a pair of twins. They approached him from the left and right side, and he immediately held them in his arms, nting a kiss on their faces respectively. After that, he walked towards the crowd with a smile. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 As soon as he arrived, many around them rushed to greet him immediately. "Young Master Haymitch, you''re finally here." "Young Master Haymitch, you''ve brought a new batch of beautiful women! And it''s even a pair of twins this time!" "Young Master Haymitch, this vintage car looks pretty good. Is it your newest purchase?" Hearing the voices of the people around him, Young Master Haymitch smiled and said to one person, "Master. Liu, I got this pair of twins a week ago. They''re decent, aren''t they?" "Young Master Haymitch, you sure have good taste." Master Liu immediatelyughed. Young Master Haymitch looked at another person and said, "Xu, my car was bought from an auction abroadst month. I heard that it was an old royal car with a history of 80 years. Remembering that there was a castle here today, I felt that an old car would match it well, so I drove it here. Xu, you like cars. Go have a try." When Xu heard this, he was instantly overjoyed and said, "Thank you, Young Master Haymitch. But we can always tryter. Let''s go in and have a rest first." "Alright then!" Young Master Haymitchughed heartily while hugging the twins tightly in his arms. At this moment, Edgar was about to wee him with a smile too. But just as he was about to step forward, he suddenly thought of something. He stopped and introduced to Fade, "This is Haymitch Zhao, also known as Young Master Haymitch. His father is the deputy minister of our Long City''s Ministry of Culture. You should be more alertter." Hearing this, Fade immediately understood. This man''s father had a position that was much more higher and influential than the rest of them such that everyone had to tter and be obsequious to him. Even Edgar was the same. Despite the fact that his father was in the Health Ministry, which was of the same level as the Ministry of Culture, his father was just Chief Zheng, while this Young Master Haymitch''s father was a deputy minister. This meant that his position was a level higher than Chief Zheng. At this time, Edgar had already approached Young Master Haymitch and began to greet him. Young Master Haymitch greeted him with a few words, then looked over at Fade to ask Edgar, "Is he the doctor you brought?" Obviously, he''d also heard that Edgar was going to bring someone here. Upon hearing his words, Edgar nodded and said, "Yes, it''s him. His name is Fade Chen." After that, Edgar turned his head around to hint Fade with a wink, gesturing for him toe over and greet Haymitch. However, Fade was not interested in talking with them, and it was impossible for him to suck up to such a person. Therefore, he simply pretended not to see Edgar''s wink and ignored it. When Edgar saw this, his expression tightened. However, in the face of Haymitch, it wasn''t appropriate for him to vent his anger, so he could only let out an awkwardugh. Haymitch''s face also darkened when he saw this, and he said, "This man is quite interesting, isn''t he?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Edgar''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. Things didn''t seem to be going well. He immediately exined, "He''s just a bumpkin who hasn''t seen much of the world. He must''ve been completely dumbstruck by you. Please don''t mind him, Young Master Haymitch." Haymitch only snorted lightly and said nothing. Then he went straight past Fade, walking into the castle escorted by the others. Edgar silently slowed down his pace and joined Fade at the end of the crowd with a gloomy face. With a questioning tone, he asked, "I just winked at you toe over and greet Young Master Haymitch. Didn''t you see it?" Fade put on a surprised look and said, "You wanted me to say hello to him? I thought you were just contorting your face, so that was what you really meant." "You - " Edgar was so infuriated that he was tongue-tied. He could not help but re at Fade and said, "Don''t you know how to take the initiative when you saw the others? I can''t believe youck the proper etiquette." Fade replied ndly, "Young Master Zheng, wasn''t it you who wanted me tomunicate less with them?" His words left Edgar dumbfounded. It was true that he had instructed Fade not to talk to people casually so as not to embarrass him. As a result, it was now used by Fade against him. Edgar was at a disadvantage now, so he did not say anything else, but still reminded him onest time, "Forget about these things. When you go inter, you should be more careful and do whatever I ask you to do immediately. Do you understand?" "Okay." Fade responded faintly, then took the initiative to walk in. "Everyone went in, let''s go in too. Otherwise, we''ll end up hungry if they finish the food before us." "You - " Upon hearing this, Edgar was so annoyed that he was about to have a migraine, barely holding himself back from cursing out loud. At this moment, he cursed his father several times in his heart. Why would his father want him to bring along such a weirdo to the gathering? This person was so embarrassing. However, at this point, Fade had already walked in, and Edgar could only quicken his pace to catch up with him. In the castle, the people who had entered earlier, including Young Master Haymitch, had gathered around a big table full of food and drinks. They began to chatter away enjoyably. Edgar looked around to check where Fade had gone. However, his heart thumped loudly in his chest as though it was going to explode the moment he saw where Fade was. Fade had helped himself to a giant te of food in his right hand, and a bottle of drinks in his left. He sat alone in the corner and began to feast to his heart''s content. Edgar held back his anger and walked towards Fade. He growled in a low voice, "What are you doing?!" Fade replied nonchntly, "Well, I''m eating, of course! I hadn''t drank any water after sitting in the car for so long so I''m starving and thirsty." "Do you want some? I grabbed a lot, it''s even enough for you." While speaking, Fade handed Edgar a handful of food. After hearing Fade''s words, Edgar could feel the veins on his head throbbing madly and the blood pounding in his ears. He was furious. Before he could erupt in madness, Young Master Haymitch called out, "Edgar, what are you doing alone over there? Come over here!" "Sure, Young Master Haymitch, I''ll be right there." Edgar nodded quickly and shot Fade a fierce re, he then walked toward Haymitch in a hurry. Sitting next to him, Edgar picked up a ss of wine, proposed a toast to Haymitch, and then bottomed it all by himself. Haymitch took a small sip, then nced at Fade as he said to Edgar, "The guy you''ve brought is quite interesting!" Edgar was shocked and quickly exined, "Young Master Haymitch, that guy is just a country bumpkin. He doesn''t know any manners. If you feel that he''s annoying, I can drive him away right now." However, Haymitch waved his hand and said, "No, no. Usually, it has always been the few of us. It''s a nice change of pace to have a person like him join us. Just let him stay." "Yes!" Edgar nodded. The group of people ate, drank and chatted with each other noisily. From time to time, they would nce at Fade''s direction and burst intoughter. Obviously, they were discussing about him behind his back. As for the content of the discussion, needless to say, it wouldn''t be anything nice. Of course, Fade noticed all this, but he was unbothered. He pretended that he did not hear anything andpletely ignored it. After he was done eating, he leaned against the sofa to rest. Anyway, there would be no next time after this gathering, and he didn''t really want to mix with this group of people in the future anymore. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Young Master Haymitch and the others chatted andughed for some time. After an hour of rest, they decided to go out together to have some fun. Fade followed behind them in boredom. He would find a ce to sit down and rest while he watched them y among themselves wherever they went. He was not interested in hanging out with them anyway. As for Edgar, he tried to talk some sense into Fade at first, butter on, he probably gave up doing so andpletely ignored Fade. He had his heart set on apanying Haymitch with a smile while secretly ttering him. Just like that, this group of rich youngsters had a whale of a time, and would even burst into laughter asionally. All of a sudden, an even louder and more enthusiasticugh could be heard from them. Some of them even apuded, whistled and cheered joyfully. "Young Master Haymitch, you''re amazing. You just hit the bull''s eye!" "That''s some amazing progress you''ve made in archery!" "I''ve filmed the scene just now. I should study it carefully and learn from you!" "Young Master Haymitch, let''s go for another round again." With such a loud cheer, Fade nced at them briefly and immediately understood what they were ying. At the moment, the group of youngsters were ying some archery and shooting at their target 20- metres away. Just a moment ago, Haymitch was lucky enough to hit the bull''s eye and scored 10 points. This immediately attracted an uproar of fervent cheers and ttery. Haymitch was also excited at this moment. He was somewhat carried away by the ttery of the crowd and aimed at the target again. His skill and luck proved to be quite good as he managed to score 9 points this time. Immediately, he was met with another round of deafening apuse. "You''re so awesome. Young Master Haymitch, you''re too awesome." "You''re too good. You managed to make every shot!" "Young Master Haymitch, you''re amazing." "Young Master Haymitch, I want to see you score again." Within the crowd, someone suddenly shouted, "This distance is just a piece of cake for Young Master Haymitch. We should go for something more challenging." Hearing his words, Haymitch''s eyes lit up with interest. The crowd was filled with praises and suggestions for him to show off his talent. "Young Master Haymitch, why don''t you try aiming for the 50-metre target?" "Still targets are definitely not a problem for Young Master Haymitch. Why not try the moving targets?" Showered byvishpliments, Haymitch was thinking about how to show off again. At that moment, one of his followers suddenly turned to the nearby rest area and pointed to a spot above the wooden shed there. He joyfully suggested, "Young Master Haymitch, look! There''s a pigeon there. Why don''t you try hunting on the spot?" Hearing this, everyone turned around to look at the rest area. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The shed in the rest area was built of wood, and a big, fat pigeon was perchedzily on the top of the shed. It seemed like a fine target, indeed. Haymitch''s interest was instantly piqued. He picked up his bow and arrow and was just about to aim at it. After all, living creatures were much more interesting targets to shoot atpared to inanimate objects. Seeing as he was about to shoot, Edgar also shifted his gaze over to the rest area and noticed Fade, who was resting under the wooden shed. He was shocked and quickly said to Haymitch, "Young Master Haymitch, there''s someone over there. It''s quite dangerous to shoot with someone in the way, so why don''t we forget about it?" After hearing Edgar''s words, everyone''s gaze fell on Fade, who was chilling in the wooden shed. At that moment, he was lying in an armchair, eating fruits and drinking juice leisurely. He looked as if he was enjoying himself in his own little world. Upon seeing this, the group of rich young people could not help but express dissatisfaction. They started toment on his rxed demeanor in displeasure. "Wow, that boy really knows how to enjoy himself!" "That''s right. Look at him, he''s better at having fun than us." "He looks like he''s more rxed than us. If anyone who wasn''t aware of our status saw him, they would''ve thought that he was the big shot, and we''re the ones here to entertain him!" Such a remark immediately jabbed Haymitch the wrong way and his expression tightened and turned sour. He was already unhappy with how Fade had chosen to ignore him just now when he arrived. Now that Fade looked like he was enjoying himself without a worry in the world, Haymitch grew irritated. Therefore, he snorted and dismissed Edgar''sment, "What danger could there be? The roof of the wooden shed is more than ten meters away from him." While speaking, he began to draw the bow back and aimed at the pigeon on top of the shed confidently. The people around also began to chatter earnestly. Some people who were secretlypeting with Edgar took this opportunity to criticize him. "Edgar, don''t you believe in Young Master Haymitch''s archery skills?" "Young Master Haymitch just showed us such excellent archery skills. How could you not trust him Edgar?" "Edgar, you''re so protective of thatd. Is there anything special about him?" Edgar''s face paled slightly upon hearing the variousments made. He chuckled and attempted to cover up his emotions by saying, "I didn''t mean that. I just wanted everyone to be safe." With this, he looked at Haymitch who was already drawing back his bow and could not help but worry. After all, he knew that Haymitch''s so-called archery skills were only as good as an enthusiast and not a professional. The two shots from just now were only shots of pure luck. However, the target that he attempted to shoot at now was over 40 metres away from them, and was much smaller than all the previous targets he had attempted. Adding on to that, there was also wind resistance that could affect his aim. One wrong move and he would really hit Fade by ident. Thinking of his father''s high regards for Fade, Edgar could not help but feel a little worried. After much consideration, he finally said, "Young Master Haymitch, why don''t I inform Fade and tell him to come over? With that, he won''t be in your way." Hearing this, Young Maaster Haymitch''s expression darkened and he retorted in annoyance, "Edgar, don''t disturb me when I am aiming." The people around also chimed in. "Edgar, don''t worry about it. With Young Master Haymitch''s archery skills, he definitely won''t miss." "That''s right, Edgar. If you were to call him over and scare the pigeon away, what should we do then?" "Stop talking. Young Master Haymitch is aiming. Don''t make any noise." Everyone held their breath as they watched Haymitch draw back his bow and aim at the pigeon above the wooden shed. When Edgar saw this, he was worried and anxious. He looked in Fade''s direction, and desperately tried to gesture for him to move away. However, Fade had not noticed him at all as he was still lying on the armchair leisurely. Therefore, Edgar could only pray in his heart for Haymitch to not miss this shot. Otherwise, he would never be able to make it up to his father if anything had happened to Fade. A few secondster, Haymitch locked onto his target and was about to let go of the arrow. Right at this moment, the pigeon suddenly fluttered its wings and swooped down. When the rich youngsters saw it, they could not help eximing in surprise. "Oh no, the pigeon!" "Young Master Haymitch, shoot it quickly!" Haymitch, who had already braced himself to shoot, was also startled by the sudden movement. When he heard them say so, he quickly changed his direction, lowered his aim, and released the arrow. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 The sharp arrow shed through the air and flew towards the rest area like a sh of lightning. The rich youngsters around him eximed exaggeratedly. "Young Master Haymitch''s moves have changed so quickly, and his reaction is so swift." "This is a moving target. If the arrow hits the target, it''ll be amazing." "Even if he were to miss the target, Young Master Haymitch''s archery skills are still undeniably good. No one would dare to doubt his skills." Just as everyone was busy ttering him, Edgar suddenly noticed something wrong with the direction in which the arrow flew out. The initial position where the pigeon stopped was indeed not close to Fade''s. Under normal circumstances, even if Haymitch were to miss his shot, he would still miss Fade by some distance. But now that the pigeon flew downward, Haymitch had changed the direction of his shot at the veryst second. Along with the wind direction, the arrow was getting closer to Fade''s resting spot. Moreover, judging from the position, it was very likely that it would hit him any minute now. Edgar was already very anxious and couldn''t help but gasp, "Oh no, the direction of the arrow has changed. It''s going to hit him!" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing this, everyone''s expression changed, and they were all at a loss for words for a moment. Even Haymitch''s face darkened and he frowned. However, Fade did not notice the approaching danger at all. He was still lying on the chair without a worry in the world as he enjoyed the food and drinks. Edgar was now really worried and shouted in a hurry, "Fade, run! There''s danger heading your way!" Hearing the cry, Fade got up slightly to see what was wrong. He was greeted with a sharp arrow hurtling his way. If he did not do anything, it seemed that the arrow was going to pierce through his chest. Fade frowned and quickly shifted his body. He grabbed the metal fruit te next to him and threw it directly at the sharp arrow. With a loud bang, the metal fruit te collided with the sharp arrow. On impact, the arrow was thrown off its course and instead hit a chair right beside Fade, knocking down the fruit tes and drinks to the ground. As for the fruit te that managed to shield the arrow''s blow, it was already deformed beyond recognition and fell to the ground with a loud tter. Upon witnessing the close call, Edgar''s heart was thumping so loudly that it almost jumped out of his chest. He heaved a sigh of relief and quickly ran over to Fade''s side, asking urgently, "Are you okay?" Fade did not respond to him directly. Instead, he stood up from the armchair and nced at the crowd coldly. Then he said in a low voice, "What''s going on?" Edgar was at a loss for words. He had no idea how to exin it to him. At this moment, Haymitch and the group had walked over. They nced at Fade but none of them looked remorseful for what had just happened. Instead, they began to talk about Haymitch''s shot. "Look, this fruit te was almost pierced through cleanly. The force of Young Master Haymitch''s shot is the real deal!" "It''s a pity. If the pigeon hadn''t suddenly flown away, Young Master Haymitch''s shot would''ve definitely hit the target." "Look in this direction, it''s not far from the pigeon anyways. Young Master Haymitch''s archery skills are really amazing!" Hearing this, Young Master Haymitch too showed an expression of arrogance. He smiled and nodded slightly as though acknowledging all the praises. At this time, Fade''s expression was cold and indifferent. He looked at Haymitch and said sternly, "Was it you who shot the arrow just now?" In the face of Fade''s usation, Young Master Haymitch looked a little unhappy. He looked at Fade, but did not respond to him. Edgar quickly exined, "Fade, this was all a misunderstanding. Young Master Haymitch was actually aiming at the pigeon on top of the wooden hut you were in, but the pigeon flew away suddenly. As a result, he identally -" Fade did not allow Edgar to continue exining and interrupted him, "Let me ask you again, was it you who shot this arrow?" Haymitch felt ufortable meeting his re. He snorted and finally admitted, "I shot it, but so what?" "Don''t you know that someone was here? How dare you aim at someone?" Fade questioned angrily. Haymitch could not help but frown upon hearing Fade''s words, and the other rich youngsters around him also started to talk back against Fade. "Kid, what''s with your tone? How dare you talk to Young Master Haymitch like that?" "With Young Master Haymitch''s archery, what''s the problem with him shooting here?" "Who asked you to lie here? You''re the one who brought this upon yourself." Young Master Haymitch also snorted in response and asked haughtily, "So what if I shot it?" Then, he turned around and waved his hand as a gesture to leave. After all, he was indeed a little guilty about this matter. If he had really shot Fade by ident, it would not be easy to solve the problem even if his father was involved. Therefore, he had decided not to continue arguing with Fade and decided to leave while he could. Upon seeing this, the group of rich youngsters followed behind him in a hurry. Seeing that they were about to leave, Fade''s expression was solemn as he shouted, "Haymitch Zhao, are you going to leave just like that?" Haymitch was startled. He turned around and narrowed his eyes coldly at Fade while asking, "What are you trying to say?" Fade replied, "I don''t care if you''re trying to hit a pigeon or whatever, but now you almost injured me. Don''t you think you should do something?" Haymitch furrowed his brows and asked indifferently, "What do you want? Money?" With that, he gestured with a wave of his hand and his fellow follower fished for some cash to hand it over to him. Holding the few stacks of bank notes in his hand, he smirked in contempt and threw them at Fade in disgust, "Isn''t it just money? I have plenty. Take them and scram!" Fade waved his hand and sent the stacks of money flying. Then, he said, "You almost killed me. And now you''re using money to brush me off? I want you to give me an apology, a sincere one!" "Excuse me? You want me to apologize?" Haymitch''s expression suddenly darkened and he red at Fade angrily. The rich people around him also started to condemn Fade for his actions. "Young boy, you''re unharmed right? Don''t try to take us for granted." "Young Master Haymitch has alreadypensated you with money. What else do you want?" "Mr. Chen, I advise you to kneel on the ground now and beg for forgiveness. Don''t make Young Master Haymitch angry. Otherwise, you''ll have to face the consequences." Hearing these nonsensical remarks, Fade could not help sneering, "Haha! You almost killed someone yet you show no sign of remorse or guilt. Instead, you''re asking me to apologize. Does this make any logical sense to you?" "Logical sense?" Haymitch snapped back in disdain, "Kid, let me tell you, I''m Haymitch Zhao, and that itself gives me the right to act however I want." "Furthermore, I didn''t even harm you today. Even if I were to hurt you in the process, it would just be a matter of words and everything would be settled. What more are you looking for?" Haymitch looked at Fade in detest. Fade''s gaze was aze with fury and he growled in a low voice, "Just a matter of words, you say? The title of Young Master Haymitch sure is powerful. If that''s the case, then I''ll let the police handle the case ording to the normal procedures. I really want to see if Deputy Minister Zhao has such authority." As soon as he said this, Haymitch''s expression froze. After all, if this matter was to be brought to the police, his father''s reputation would definitely be affected, and he himself would be severely castigated by his father for sure. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 The thought of it caused Haymitch''s tone to turn sour. He looked at Fade and said, "Kid, I didn''t do anything to you because of Edgar. Don''t be an ungrateful b*stard and try to get more than you deserve!" When Edgar heard this, he immediately looked embarrassed. He quickly went over to Haymitch and began tofort him, "Young Master Haymitch, don''t be angry. This was just an ident and no one expected for such a thing to happen. Let me tell Fade and everything will be fine." Edgar''s words gave Haymitch a way to step down and subtly resolve the situation. "You got lucky!" Haymitch snorted, then turned around to leave, the group of people behind him following him closely like chicks following a hen. Seeing this, Edgar could not help but let out a sigh of relief. He turned around and saw Fade who was ready to chase after him. Immediately, Edgar rushed over to grab him and say, "Don''t be impulsive. If you offend Haymitch, you won''t end up well either way." "Offend?" Fade questioned coldly, "I''m not the one offending here. To be clear, he was the one who almost killed me, was he not? Not even a word of apology, does that mean that I''m supposed to bow down to him just like that?" Edgar was at a loss for words and he tried to calm Fade down, "I, I didn''t mean that. It''s just that Young Master Haymitch is no ordinary person. You can''t win against him." Fade remarked coldly with determination, "Who knows. If we never try, we''ll never know." With that, Fade shook free of Edgar''s grasp and walked towards them. Seeing this, Edgar hurried and caught up with him before admitting, "Fade, I''ll just tell you the truth. The gap between your status and ours is just too big. We are not of the same level at all. It''s impossible for you to retaliate here because nothing cane of it." "Oh really?" Fade sneered, then picked up the bow and arrow which Haymitch had left behind. He positioned himself and drew the bow and arrow, aiming in the direction which Haymitch and the others had left. Upon seeing this, Edgar turned pale with fright and dashed towards Fade. After all, Haymitch and the others were walking together at this moment. If Fade were to shoot at any one of them, it would be equally troublesome. "Fade, don''t be impulsive. Put down the arrow." Edgar yelled in a hurry. Fade said, "Don''t worry. This was my own idea. It has nothing to do with you, so I won''t get you into trouble." With that, Fade stamped his foot and released a st of energy which sent Edgar sprawling on the ground. In the interval, Fade narrowed his eyes to aim at Haymitch and the others and released the arrow towards them. Instantaneously, the sound of the arrow whizzing in the air could be heard as it shot towards Haymitch with great momentum. Haymitch and the others had no idea and were chatting away happily as usual. Suddenly, they heard a sharp whistling sound behind them, and could not help but turn around curiously. They witnessed Fade release the arrow in a swift motion, and could only watch as the sharp arrow headed towards their way. They were all dumbstruck as they witnessed the scene in disbelief. Then, they tried to escape from the arrow and scampered around like mice, terror filing their gazes. However, Fade''s arrow was so fast that it was already in front of them in a blink. It glided past Haymitch''s head urately. The lingering force of the wind that apanied the arrow was as sharp as a knife. Haymitch could feel it scraping past his scalp, as though it had peeled away the skin from the top of his head along with it. Then, with a loud thump, the sharp arrow was nailed firmly onto a wooden pir on the side of the road. The gleaming tip of the arrow was no longer seen as it was buried deep into the wood, only a small bunch of ck hair barely visible. Seeing this, Haymitch could not help himself but attempt to feel the top of his head just to check if it was still intact. His head was still in one piece, but he could feel an unusual bald spot on the crown of his head. His eyes widened as he furiously fished for a mirror. Upon seeing his reflection, he was in disbelief as he saw that the arrow had cleanly shaved through his beloved hair, leaving what looked like an ugly gutter behind. Immediately, Haymitch shuddered in anger and shame. His head pounded from the blood and his whole body shook feverishly, the mirror in his hand almost falling to the ground. The rich youngsters around him also came to their senses and they got up from the ground in a panic one by one. All of them were shocked to see Haymitch''s condition, and soon they began to reprimand Fade. "Kid, you''re too bold. How dare you shoot an arrow at Young Master Haymitch?" "Catch that kid!" "Get over here, kneel down and apologize to Young Master Haymitch." Haymitch overheard the seemingly distant roars of anger and barely managed to regain his composure. His eyes were fuming with anger as he red at Fade. If looks could kill, Fade would definitely be dead now. Gritting his teeth, he roared, "How dare you shoot an arrow at me?" Edgar was also scared out of his wits at the moment, and his expression was so ghastly that he could not speak at all. He got up and hurried over, trying to exin the whole situation to an enraged Haymitch, "Young Master Haymitch, this -" But Haymitch did not give him a chance to exin things over. He snapped coldly, "Shut up. He must give me an exnation for this..." Edgar''s face darkened and he shot a look at Fade, motioning for him toe over and apologize. However, Fadepletely ignored Edgar''s gesture. Holding the bow and arrow, he ambled over slowly. As he turned to look at the arrow on the wooden pir, he looked somewhat disappointed as hemented snarkily, "Oh, what a pity. I missed my target. It seems that I have to practice my skills more in the future!" Hearing Fade''s words, Haymitch looked even more exasperated. He shouted angrily, "Fade Chen, you''d better give a good exnation for this. Otherwise, you''re finished." Instead, Fade looked at Haymitch with a puzzled look and said, "Exin? What exnation do you need?" "How dare you shoot an arrow at me?" Haymitch snarled coldly. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Fade said, "Young Master Haymitch, you''ve misunderstood. I didn''t mean to shoot you, but I saw a fly flying above your head. I was aiming for it, but I didn''t expect that I''d miss the shot because of my subservient archery skills." His visiblyme exnation managed to provoke Haymitch perfectly. He red at Fade and said, "You -" The rich youngsters around him also started to shout angrily at Fade. "Fade, you obviously shot an arrow at Young Master Haymitch from behind. How dare you try to talk your way out cleverly?" "You ungrateful b*stard! Kneel down and admit your mistakes right now!" "Young Master Haymitch, call the police to arrest him and lock him up for a few years." Seeing this, Fade fished for some money in his pocket with a polite smile and said, "As I''ve said, I wasn''t shooting at you, Young Master Haymitch. However, my archery skills certainly needed more practice, and there were indeed risks involved. Therefore, I''ll give this money to you as compensation, Young Master Haymitch." Haymitch looked at the small change scattered in Fade''s hand, which amounted to less than 100 yuan. He was so angry that his eyes almost popped out from their sockets as he gritted his teeth and said, "Fade Chen, you''re messing with me, aren''t you! You''re dead meat." Fade tut-tutted and said, "Look, I''ve alreadypensated you, but you''re the one who doesn''t want to ept the payment. It''s none of my business here already." Adding on to his words, Fade''s tone was solemn as he said to Haymitch, "Besides, aren''t you fine anyways? If you continue to make a fuss, you''ll be taking advantage of the situation and getting more than you deserve!" Fade had managed to perfectly return what they had just said to him. His words irritated Haymitch a lot. Haymitch could no longer hold himself back as he shouted, "Beat him up, beat him up hard, I want him dead." In an instant, the group of rich young men charged at Fade and were going to encircle and attack him together. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Edgar Zheng was shocked when he saw this. He rushed over and eximed, "Don''t, everyone, let''s not fight. We can talk this through nicely. Things will definitely be settled." However, Haymitch was no longer in his right state of mind and could not listen to Edgar''s persuasion. He directly red at him as he threatened, "Edgar, step aside. If you intervene in this matter again, don''t me me for being unkind. I will beat you up together." Edgar''s expression changed, his mouth gaping open as if he wanted to say something. However, the sheer anger on Haymitch and the other''s faces left him speechless and he was forced to slow his footsteps down. He had no choice but to overlook the fight. Just then, the group of rich youngsters yelled and rushed toward Fade, bellowing and shouting at him as though making a war cry. "You there, don''t run away." "Fu*k, how dare you make a move on Young Master Haymitch? You''re dead now." "Kill him and give him a lesson!" They shouted and were about toy their fists on Fade. However, Fade smirked and raised his right hand slowly. Then, he released a surge of energy right at the thick wooden pir some distance away from them. Instantly, a deafening bang rang out. The thick wooden pir the size of an elephant''s thigh shook violently, sending debris and dust flying in the air. As soon as the cloud of dust dissipated, everyone was horrified to find that a palm print on the surface of the wooden pir. It was as though it had been printed there in the first ce, and was so deeply engraved in the wood that even the grooves of the palm were visible. Seeing this, the rich youngsters who acted foolishly brave were now frozen in their tracks. They gawked at the wooden pir and at Fade, their eyes darting between them in astonishment and sheer feer. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Fade smiled and looked at them. He said, "Do you still want to fight with me?" "Well ¡ª" For a moment, the rich youngsters could not speak at all. They were all ordinary people with the most training they received being in the gym. However, Fade''s martial arts skills were definitely of at leastte Yellow Level. Faced with such a professional, their numbers meant nothing when they werepletely outssed and overpowered. Therefore at the moment, they all stood still and looked at Fade with an awful expression. In the end, they had to find an excuse to retreat from the fight in embarrassment. "Ahem, I urn, my stomach doesn''t feel too good. I''ll go back first." "Young Master Haymitch, I feel a little dizzy." "My phone is ringing. I''ll answer the phone first." Watching the scene unfold, Haymitch''s face darkened over time, his fist clenched tightly and his body shaking from the anger and shame. With that, a rich young man beside him immediately began to persuade him in a low voice. "Young Master Haymitch, this guy is a martial artist. We''re just ordinary people. There is no need to fight him head-on." "Later, we''ll call the bodyguards toe over and teach that guy a lesson." "That''s right. Young Master Haymitch, look at us. It''ll be ugly for us if we try to fight him here!" "Let''s go back first and discuss our tactics before we tackle this guy." Upon hearing this, Haymitch finally found an excuse to retreat. He nodded and red at Fade, ready to threaten him onest time, "You dare attack me, remember, I will -" However, before he could even finish his sentence, Fade raised his right hand out of the blue as though poising to attack. This gave Haymitch a good scare, and even before he managed to threaten Fade, he immediately fled like a whiff of smoke. His fellow followers also ran closely behind him as though escaping from a tsunami. Seeing this, Fade snorted and withdrew his right hand, then turned around. Just then, he saw Edgar with a strange look on his face, seemingly still dumbfounded by whatever had happened. Edgar however was already cursing Fade secretly. Originally, he wanted Fade to curry favors with Haymitch. However, not only did he fail to do so, he managed to make an enemy of Haymitch. One thing had led to the other, and now Edgar had no idea of what would happen to both him and Fade. However, he wasn''t able to deal with Fade either. On one hand, Fade had just showcased his skills to prove that he had the strength of a real martial artist. He wasn''t a person he could go up against easily. On the other hand, Fade was introduced to himself by his father, so he had the obligation to take care of him properly. Facing a dilemma, Edgar sighed softly and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, if you have nothing to do now, why don''t I send someone to take you home first?" Upon hearing that, Fade naturally understood Edgar''s meaning. He nced at Edgar, then nodded and said, "Sounds good. I''ll go back first." Edgar heaved a sigh of relief and secretly thought to himself, "I''ll send him away first to prevent things from worsening. As for Young Master Haymitch, I''ll have to figure out how to exin things to him. As for Fade however, I''d better make it clear to father as soon as I get backter that I can''t keep in touch with him anymore." With that, he fished out his mobile phone and said to Fade, "Hold on. I''ll call someone toe pick you up." Fade nodded and waited aside. Meanwhile, Haymitch and the others who had returned to the castle recalled what had happened. They could not help but feel irritated by the events and their expressions were sour. Seeing this, a skinny rich young man suddenly thought of something. He approached Haymitch with a smile and offered, "Young Master Haymitch, don''t get angry, it''s bad for you. Why don''t you have a good rest and have some fun?" Haymitch was full of anger with nowhere to vent it and he said unhappily, "At this point, what fun could I even have?" The skinny guy smirked and said to Haymitch, "Young Master Haymitch, what a coincidence. There''s something really fun to do in the holiday resort in the uing two days. I guarantee that you''ll definitely like it, Young Master Haymitch." Upon hearing his words, Young Master Haymitch was somewhat interested. He could not help but ask, "What kind of fun is it? Tell me!" The skinny rich guy had Haymitch stand up and he pointed to the back of the castle, saying, "Young Master Haymitch, there''s currently a group of beautiful women in the house over there at the moment. Moreover, most of them are pure and innocent students. I''m sure Young Master Haymitch would like them.'' The mention of beautiful women made Haymitch''s eyes light up. After all, everyone in this social circle knew of his hobby - beautiful women. Otherwise, he would not havee with a pair of stunning twins when he first arrived. "Are they really students? Not those b*tches who are only pretending to be pure? I''m sick and tired of ying with women like that. If that''s the case, I won''t fall for it again." Haymitch said. The skinny guy patted his chest and promised, "Young Master Haymitch, don''t worry. The people there are absolutely pure female students. Moreover, they all consist of art students and campus belles from famous universities. Trust me, they are absolutely stunning." "The campus belles from famous universities?!" Haymitch''s mood was lifted and he immediately asked, "Why are they here?" Not only Haymitch, but the other rich youngsters around him were full of interest too. They all looked at the skinny guy expectantly. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 The skinny guy''s gaze drifted for a moment before he deliberately lowered his voice. He looked at Haymitch and said mysteriously, "Young Master Haymitch, what if I were to tell you, that the beauties there actually had something to do with you?" "They have something to do with me? What do they have to do with me?" Young Master Haymitch was also curious. The skinny guy exined, "Young Master Haymitch, you must''ve heard too, there will be a cultural concert in Long City in conjunction with national day soon. It will be held in Long City University." "Well, I know that, as my father is in charge of events like these." Young Master Haymitch said, "However, there''s nothing good to see about this kind of concert. It''s full of stereotypical songs and dances. They''re boring. I''ve stopped watching them ever since I graduated from primary school." Many of the rich youngsters around nodded in agreement as well. It was obvious that they did not care much about things like these. However, the skinny guy continued, "Young Master Haymitch, you don''t know this, do you? This year''s National Day Cultural Concert is different from before, because this time, it''s no longer organized by the Ministry of Culture and the Education Bureau. This time, it is jointly held by several entertainmentpanies of Long City." "Jointly held by entertainmentpanies?" Right then, everyone was looking at the skinny guy in astonishment. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The skinny guy continued, "Due to the fact that it''s co- organized by entertainmentpanies, the scale of the concert is expected to be muchrger than before. It assembled 32 universities in Long City, and each university would then send a team to participate in this cultural concert." "Besides, it''s not only huge scale, the standards and stakes involved are higher too. In addition to the various honorary awards by the Ministry of Culture and the Education Bureau, major entertainmentpanies have also offered generous rewards. Once they perform well in the cultural concert, it is likely for them to be signed as trainees by the entertainmentpany immediately. Therefore, this cultural concert could be regarded as a tform for future idols and artists to shine." "Therefore, all the universities paid great attention to this. The students who were chosen to form a team would either be the top students from performing arts, or the campus belles of the school. Their appearances would be undoubtedly the best of the best. They are all beautiful women." Hearing the skinny guy''s boration, Haymitch''s eyes gleamed in interest. He was definitely invested in this suggestion. The other young men also gulped as though masking their arousal. Haymitch took another look at the house behind him again and asked, "Those beautiful women are there, you say?" The skinny guy said, "Yes, but only a few of them are there. Due to the uing cultural concert, some teams from the universities have rented this ce as a rehearsal venue." He continued, "Young Master Haymitch, the three universities that have rented this ce house a total of more than 30 beautiful women. I have specifically checked before and their quality is top- notch, especially that leader of Bay City University. I even heard that she''s a freshman originating from the countryside, with a pure appearance and a very melodious voice. She''s absolutely a good choice." Hearing this, Young Master Haymitch grew even more excited. "Not bad, not bad, that''s the type I like. Skinny, you did a good job this time." The skinny guy smiled sheepishly, "It''s an honor for me to be able to help resolve your worries, Young Master Haymitch." "Come on, let''s go already. I can''t wait any longer," Haymitch said excitedly. The group of rich people behind him were also very excited to get a glimpse of the women, and scrambled against one another as they headed to the house. The skinny guy quickly reminded everyone, "Everyone, I know that you are all in high spirits. But I have to remind you first that they are real and proper students and not those random wild chicks in nightclubs. Therefore, you can''t directlyy your fingers on them, alright? You''ll have to rely on your own abilitiester on." Hearing his words, the rich youngsters suddenly burst intoughter. "Skinny, look at what you''ve just said. Are you doubting our flirting skills?" "That''s right. I''ll just toss a stack of money at them. I refuse to believe that they won''t give in to me like that." "Haha, Master Liu, he already stated that they''re young female students. It''s too tacky if you¡¯re still going to use money to buy them like in nightclubs. It''s not elegant! Not elegant at all!" "What do you mean I''m not elegant? I call it being straight to the point, it''s simple and direct. I''ll y it hard as soon as I get there. It''s still better than those cheap love poems of yours, Old Huang." "That''s not necessarily true. Maybe those female students would prefer my way. Just you wait and see, I''ll show you how I win their hearts with love poems." The crowd burst intoughter, not forgetting to butter up Haymitch from time to time. "However, in terms of flirting, our Young Master Haymitch is still the strongest." "That''s true. Young Master Haymitch is an existence that no women could resist. How could we everpare ourselves to him?" "The charm of Young Master Haymitch is simply irresistible. When the timees, he''ll just need to make one gesture for those female students to throw themselves into his arms!" "Exactly. Besides, the current condition is more favorable to Young Master Haymitch! After all, the direct organizer of this cultural performance is none other than his father. If we were to leak some of the information to them, those women would definitely pounce on him!" "Haha, would Young Master Haymitch even need those small tricks? As long as he stands there in front of them, he will be the most alluring aphrodisiac!" The more Haymitch heard them bicker, the more turned on he became. He could not wait any longer and sped up his footsteps towards the house. Just as Haymitch and the others were in high spirits, Edgar ended his call and said to Fade, "The cars outside can''te into the manor casually, so it might take a while for the person I''ve called to come." "When the car arrivester, you can leave first." Edgar said. Fade nodded and walked towards the entrance. Edgar called to stop him, pointed to the back and said, "It''s not here, it''s over there. Go through the back door to prevent any unnecessary troubles." Fade knew Edgar was worried that he might bump into the rich youngsters if he went through the front door which would cause trouble, so he deliberately made him go through the back door.Despite the hassle, Edgar had spoken up for him after all. So, Fade nodded, changed his direction and walked towards the back door. Meanwhile, in the house behind the holiday resort, a group of young girls were nervously rehearsing in the training room. Amongst them, a group of tall and beautiful girls drenched in sweat were dancing gracefully in the training section for Bay City University. And in front of them, there was a beautiful and pure-looking girl in a ponytail singing her heart out with a microphone in her hand. The girl''s voice was mellow. The moment she sang, it was like a clear spring in the mountains. Her voice was as though it had ascended from the heavens, taking away the darkness in people''s hearts and instead filled them up with joy. After the song ended, the teacher-in-charge pped his hands to let everyone rest. Then, he went out of his way to find the girl with a ponytail and began to give her additional guidance. "Yuri, your singing is indescribably amazing. It''s near perfection." "However, your dance movements were still a little stiff. When you dance, don''t be shy and try to be more rxed. You can try to stretch your body out more and let your movementsplement your singing. If you do so, I''m sure you will look better." Chapter 526 Chapter 526 The ponytail girl was Yuri Zhang. When she heard the words, she nodded and began to practice on her own. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After all, she did not have the foundation in dancing, so she was still not good enough in her dance moves. She thought that if she could make up for this, andbined the dance with music, the performance this round would be great. By that time, she would definitely be able to get a good ranking in the show and win the honor for both herself and Bay City University. Thinking of this, Yuri began to work harder on the training. At the same time, she remembered the phone call she had with Fade Chen from the day before, and she was even more determined. "Yes, Brother Chen will also being for the show. I really must do my best so that he can see my most beautiful side.¡± Just as Yuri was working hard on her practice, there was a sudden p, followed by the sound of footsteps. "Wow, not bad, they are all beauties!" This made the students, who were in the middle of their training stop and look towards the source of the voice. Then they saw a group of young men strolling in. These men looked pretty handsome. However, the greed and lust in their eyes made many students feel ufortable. They couldn''t help but turn their heads away from the young men. This did not make the men lose their confidence. They did not restrain themselves at all. Instead, they began to look around the practice room more unscrupulously, searching for a girl they liked. Seeing this situation, the leading teachers of several schools became displeased. They walked over and asked, "Excuse me, what can we do for you?" Haymitch Zhao said with a smile, "Oh, it''s nothing. We came here out of curiosity because we heard the beautiful music while we were having fun outside." Hearing this, one of the leading teachers said, "Sorry, we are currently rehearsing for some performances, and we are on a tight schedule. It''s not convenient for us to entertain you. I''m sorry." It was obvious that the teachers were asking them to leave, but Haymitch and the others did not n to do so. Instead, they continued to walk in and said, "Oh, we do not need your attention. We can entertain ourselves by watching from the side." Several teachers immediately showed dissatisfaction and said, "I''m sorry, you guys. Our training is very tense and we cannot afford to be disturbed. Please leave." Although it was obvious that they were not weed, Haymitch and the others still did not intend to leave. Instead, they walked over to the girls who were practicing and scrutinized them directly. asionally, they would say "Okay, okay, not bad". That was really rude. Such a situation naturally made the girls feel ufortable and unhappy. The teachers also frowned in anger. One of the teachers said, "Guys, we are serious. Do not disturb our practice and please leave immediately. Otherwise, we will call the security guards." Hearing this, the group of rich young men inadvertently burst intoughter. The skinny guy in the gang said, "Call the security guards? Do you know what ce this is, and who are we? I am afraid that you will be the ones who are required to leave if you intend to call the security guards to chase us away!" "You..." The teachers and students were stunned. The rich guys continued to talk andugh on their own. Old Liu, the straightforward guy in the gang, was acting simrly at the moment. He immediately showed the girls the brandedbels of his clothes, and took out a thick stack of money. He said, "Girls, I''ll tell you directly. We know that you are the students preparing for the National Arts Show. We are from Long City and are having a vacation around here. We are feeling a little bored. That''s why we would like to invite a few beauties to have some fun with us. Anybody here willing to do so? Don''t be shy,e over here." Hearing Old Liu¡¯s words, the students and teachers¡¯expressions changed unwittingly. Some of their faces immediately turned cold. They red at Old Liu with disdain. On the other hand, some of their faces immediately brightened up, their eyes fell on Old Liu''s branded clothes and the cash he was holding. Although some of the girls were tempted, none of them was brave enough to stand out after Old Liu announced that because everyone''s watching. Seeing this, Old Liu felt a little embarrassed. He then took out another stack of cash and said, "By the way, I forgot to say. My father is the deputy director of the City Construction Bureau. So, is there any beauty willing toe and have fun with me?" After listening to this, many of the girls'' eyes lit up. They could no longer control themselves. They walked to Old Liu''s side with smiles on their faces and said, "Brother, we''re willing to have fun with you." Old Liu immediately rejoiced and continued, "Who else wants toe with us? Come on! Let''s have fun together!" A few more girls stepped forward after that. Some of the leading teachers were shocked by the girls'' actions, their faces fell. They came over andmanded in a low voice, "What are you girls doing? Go back to the team now!" However, the girls were not moved. Instead, they began to exin, "Teacher, we have been training for so long, I think we deserve a break. We are just going to take a short break." The teacher eximed in a deep voice, "Don''t you know what they want you girls to do?" A girl sneered and said, "Teacher, I''m afraid I''m more aware about this than you. However, we are willing to do that." "You girls bettere back before I kick you out!" the teacher shouted. The girl replied, "Teacher, at this point we really don''t care if you kick us out. The reason we are training so hard is to be noticed by the rich and noble officials. Now there are rich young masters standing right in front of us, why shouldn''t we go for it?" After saying that, the few girls left the ce arm in arm with Old Liu. Seeing this, the teacher was so angry that her face darkened, but she had no way to deal with it. On the contrary, after seeing that Old Liu had seeded, the other rich guys immediately began to take action. Some of them learned from Old Liu, and shed their identities and money to the girls, and sessfully hooked up with a few prettydies. Whereas the others were more romantic. They expressed themselves by using sweet words or romantic songs to the girls. Of course, they sessfully hooked up with the beauties as a result. After all, from the fact that these rich guys came here together to have their holiday, the girls knew that their identities and wealth would be absolutely good. It would not go wrong if they seized the chance to be with the guys. In an instant, the originally tense training venue was in a total chaos. Compared to a moment ago, those gold-diggers were shy at first because there were many people at the scene. However, since a number of them already went away with the guys bravely, the rest did not care anymore. Some of the girls even made out with the guys on the spot. The teachers looked gloomy and angry, but there was nothing they could do. Moreover, several good looking female teachers even hooked up with some of the rich young men with special preferences. Thispletely changed the atmosphere of the scene. In a short period of time, almost every rich young man had a few beautiful women by their side. In the end, only Haymitch Zhao was left with no one around him. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 However, it was not because nobody liked Haymitch. After all, it was obvious that his identity was different from the rest, judging by how the other rich guys were respectful to him. He was definitely a level higher than the rest of them. Also, he didn''t really prefer ordinary beauties. He looked around in the crowd. Finally, with the reminder from the skinny guy, he found the pure and innocent girl from Bay City University. At first nce, Haymitch''s eyes lit up immediately. This was because he found out that this girl was indeed a pure and innocent girl. Her hair was tied messily in a ponytail and her eyebrows were knitted tightly on her bare but attractive face. She looked around at the scene timidly. Haymitch was sure that she was a naturally innocent girl. That moment, Haymitch confirmed his target and walked towards the pony-tailed girl with a broad smile on his face. He had long been the center of attention of the people there. As he finally chose to take action, he immediately attracted the gaze of everyone watching. When they saw him walking towards Yuri Zhang, everyone had different expressions stered on their faces. Some of them were jealous and pouted their lips in dissatisfaction. Some were secretly worried that Haymitch would do something outrageous to Yuri. While some were just d that they were free from the torment that was about to befall Yuri. Under everyone''s attention, Yuri also realised that Haymitch was walking towards her. She looked visibly stressed and panicked while she moved backwards to hide herself amongst the crowd. However, Haymitch would not let her escape as he already had his eyes on her. He continued to walk directly towards Yuri. Seeing that he was about to approach Yuri, the teacher-in-charge of Bay City University frowned and walked over. She stood in front of Haymitch and said, "Sorry, what are you doing?" Haymitch pointed at Yuri and said with a smile, "I want her to apany me." Hearing this, Yuri grew even more nervous. She quickly shook her head and said in a low and fearful voice, "No, I don''t want to." The teacher immediately replied, "I''m sorry, she doesn''t want to. Please leave right now." Haymitch was unconvinced. He shook his head and smirked, "The reason she is refusing me right now is because she hasn''t got to know me yet. She''ll definitely agree to apany me if she gets to know me better." With this, he continued to march towards Yuri. The teacher once again stood in his way and blocked him. With that, Haymitch looked dissatisfied and shouted coldly, "Get out of my way!" The teacher wanted to retort but was cut short by Haymitch''s bodyguards who rushed over and pulled her away instantly. With that, Haymitch went straight to Yuri. He stretched out his right hand and put on his most endearing smile as he introduced himself, "Hello beauty, my name is Haymitch Zhao. Can I get to know you?" Yuri, however, was extremely nervous. She tried to protect herself by hugging her body closer to herself as she shook her head defiantly, "No, I don''t want to!" Seeing Yuri being so nervous, Haymitch did not feel angry at all. On the contrary, his interest in her intensified. He believed that the more she behaved like this, the purer she was. He could tell that she was definitely a rare virgin. Because of that, he vowed to have her for himself. At this thought, he smiled and continued patiently, "You may not know me yet. Allow me to introduce myself." "My name is Haymitch Zhao. My father is the deputy director of Long City''s Ministry of Culture. I am also working in the Ministry of Culture, serving as the deputy chief." Hearing this, the people on the scene were shocked, especially those shallow gold-diggers. Their eyes lit up immediately. With such a high position, Haymitch could be regarded as one of the top-ranking rich kids amongst all the officials in Long City. His status was definitely higher than the people he hung out with. For a moment, some of the girls around the rich guys were secretly moved. They even had the urge to leave the men they were with and run into Haymitch''s arms. However, the innocent Yuri didn''t have any feelings nor much knowledge about these things. She just shook her head and said, "I...I don''t know. I just want to practice. I don''t want anything else." Haymitch was stunned for a moment and then he continued, "Speaking of practice, I have something to say." "I know that you beauties are rehearsing for your performance for the uing Cultural Festival. As a matter of fact, my father is in charge of the show in Long City this time. On the day of the performance, my father will definitely be there to watch you perform." He offered to Yuri, "We will get to know each other anyways. So, why don''t we get to know each other in advance?" Yuri hadn''t answered yet, but the girls around them were already tempted. Haymitch''s identity was really top-notch! Besides from being the hottest rich young kid in the city, he was also the person in charge of their performance this time round. Such a chance was a once-in-a-lifetime one! Countless girls couldn''t wait to help Yuri ept the offer. After all, putting aside the fact of being in a rtionship with a young, rich guy like Haymitch Zhao, their future would be guaranteed if they could please him and have him assist them during this Cultural Festival. However, even under everyone''s expectant nces, Yuri still remained indifferent. She replied, "No, I''m not interested. I just want to practice well. Please leave." After hearing Yuri''s answer, everyone at the scene couldn''t help sighing at her foolish decision. Haymitch, who was full of confidence a moment ago, looked a little awkward. He didn''t expect that he would be rejected despite his status and looks. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. While he was in a daze, Yuri shrank her body and moved away carefully, ready to leave the scene discreetly. Haymitch, who hade back to his senses, immediately narrowed his eyes. He stepped forward and caught up with Yuri easily. Then, he stood in front of her and asked, "Where do you think you are going?" Yuri said with a trembling voice, "Get out of my way! I...I want to leave!" "Leave?" Haymitch shook his head and sneered, "You are not going anywhere today unless you''ve apanied me." With that, he grabbed hold of her wrist tightly in an attempt to drag her away with him. His actions left Yuri shrieking in fear as she struggled, "Let go of me! I don''t want to be with you. Let me go now!" Seeing as their fellow student was being held against her will, the teacher and other students from Bay City University rushed over in an attempt to help her. However, before they even managed to get close, Haymitch waved his hand in a gesture to his bodyguards. They rushed over and stopped them in their tracks, forbidding them to help Yuri. Upon seeing Haymitch about to take Yuri away, the people from Bay City University couldn''t help feeling anxious. In the moment of desperation, the teacher suddenly thought of something and shouted at Haymitch, "Stop right there. Let, let me tell you. Don''t you dare touch Yuri! She knows a powerful person, and if you darey a finger on her, I warn you, you''ll never be able to escape unscathed!" The teacher faintly remembered that Yuri had a special rtionship with a powerful figure in Bay City. However, she did not know whether this person could interfere in Long City matters, and whether or not they could help them against Haymitch Zhao. However, due to dire circumstances, the teacher had no choice but to reveal their trump cards and the existence of this person in an effort to save Yuri. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Hearing this, Haymitch paused for momentarily and then smirked, "You say that she knows this powerful individual, and you even threaten me to noty a finger on her? Hah, why don''t you ask that person toe here, I really want to see how powerful he is." The rich guys around him alsoughed at the teacher''s remarks. "Haha, this girl is just a poor student from a small city. Is it even possible for her to know some really powerful people? It''s ridiculous!" "Well, that person is just a useless piece of trash in front of our Young Master Haymitch anyways." "Could it be your Vige Head? Then he is really powerful, but only in your vige. Haha!" While the rich guys wereughing away, the teacher''s expression darkened. She was uneasy and quickly said to Yuri, "Yuri, where is that big brother of yours? Contact him now." Yuri knew that her teacher was talking about Fade Chen, but before she could reply, a thought suddenly rose in her mind. She knew that Brother Chen was currently in Long City, but Young Master Haymitch seemed to be a powerful person too. She was worried that Brother Chen would be bullied by Young Master Haymitch if he came to their rescue. If that really happened, what would they do then? Seeing Yuri''s hesitation, the teacher said in a hurry, "Yuri, don''t dawdle anymore. Hurry and call him over. He might have a solution." Upon observing the conversation between Yuri and her teacher, Haymitch was now curious to whom this person they were talking about was. Some of the guys even came up with ideas to stir the pot. "Young Master Haymitch, let''s ask them to call the powerful person over. I''d like to see if he''s really a powerful person!" "That''s right! I''m worried that the guy will kneel down immediately when he sees our Young Master Haymitch." "Haha, that will be interesting. I''m looking forward to it!" While the rich guys wereughing at the situation, Haymitch considered the possibilities seriously. He nced at Yuri and noticed that she worshiped this person a lot and treated them as herst hope. If he managed to humiliate this person when they arrived and made them prostrate to him, he would be able to shatter Yuri''s hopes once and for all. Then, she would have no choice but to be his ything. With this thought in mind, Haymitch looked at Yuri and the teacher and smirked, "All right, I''ll give you a chance to call that powerful person here. I''m really interested to meet them." "This-" Yuri was a little shocked and was still hesitant to make the call. The teacher urged her anxiously, "Yuri, what are you hesitating for? Call him now!" Haymitch was also intrigued by them andughed, "Make the phone call. I want to see how powerful this person is." With herpanions urging her seriously, Yuri bit down on her lip hard and took out her phone. She quickly scrolled down to find the number and dialed it. Silence flooded the room as everyone was waiting for the call to be connected. All of a sudden, there was the sound of a phone ringing nearby. It sounded like the owner of the phone was directly outside the room. Now, everyone was bbergasted, and even Yuri looked puzzled upon hearing the sound. "What''s going on? Is the powerful person here?" "Could he be one of the rich guys here?" "If that''s the case, then this is really a big misunderstanding!" Haymitch was surprised as well. He turned around and looked at the rich young guys inquisitively. All the rich guys shook their heads, and the skinny guy exined hurriedly, "Young Master Haymitch, it''s not us. It must be someone else''s phone that happened to be ringing coincidentally." After hearing that, Haymitch nodded. He agreed that this was a more likely possibility. With that, he turned to look at Yuri, smiling while taunting, "Why, that powerful guy hasn''t answered the phone yet? Don¡¯t tell me, he¡¯s a coward?" Hearing this, the teacher''s expression tightened. As for Yuri, she was biting her lips nervously, praying that everything would be okay. However, the sound of the ringing phone grew louder and closer, indicating that the person holding it had already entered the training room. At the same time, a cold voice could be heard, "Who said I''m a coward?" Hearing his voice, everyone turned their heads to look at the anticipated person. They saw a young man in his twenties walk into the room, an aloof look stered on his face. Upon seeing him, the teachers and students from other schools looked confused as they started to whisper amongst themselves. "Is he that powerful guy?" "It''s impossible! He looks like a normal guy. Moreover, he''s too young, and doesn''t really look like a powerful person." "That''s right. Compared to that group of rich guys, he¡¯s totally out of the league!" "It''s over. That girl is done for. The person doesn''t even look reliable at all!" While those who didn''t recognise Fade were still debating about him, the students and teacher of Bay City University were pleasantly surprised. "He''s here! He''s really here!" "Mr... Mr. Chen is really here." "He arrived so fast too. It''s incredible!" Yuri was even more surprised. She was momentarily stunned before tears of joy and relief flowed down her face. She couldn''t help but exim, "Big Brother Chen!" Fade swiftly came to Yuri''s side. He hugged her and gently rubbed her head whileforting her softly, "Yuri, don''t cry. Your Big Brother Chen is here now. It''s alright, everything is going to be alright." Everyone who saw them were shocked as they realized that Fade was really Yuri''s powerful connection in Bay City. Some envied their closeness and sweet gestures. Of course, some people sneered at them, "Haha, how dare you show affection in front of Young Master Haymitch! You''re looking for death." However, just as many people were waiting for Haymitch to get angry and deal with this man, Haymitch and the other rich guys¡¯ expressions changed. He looked at Fade and muttered through gritted teeth, "It''s you!" Seeing this, everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect the person behind Yuri to also know Haymitch and the others. Momentarily, everyone''s curious gazes were focused on Fade, as though they sought to look through his mind and thoughts. At the same time, Fade looked at Haymitch and remarked disdainfully, "It seems that the previous lesson wasn''t enough!" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Haymitch''s expression was pale upon hearing Fade''s word. He silently stroked his hat that concealed the bald spot on his head as though he could feel the pain through the hat. He now looked extremely displeased with Fade. The people around him began to speak up once again. "Fade Chen, how dare you talk to Young Master Haymitch like this!" "Young Master Haymitch had been so kind to let you go, but now you meddle in his business once again! Do you want to die?" "You''d better get over here immediately, kneel down and apologize to Young Master Haymitch! Also, hand over the girl to him! Maybe he will be happy and let you off the hook." While they were talking, their bodyguards rushed out aggressively and surrounded Fade. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 With the bodyguards surrounding Fade, everyone was once again thrown into a wave of shock. At the same time, various low voices of discussion could also be heard. "I didn''t expect the person behind Yuri to be so capable. He actually knows Young Master Haymitch and the others." "Hehe, we also need to see what type of rtionship they have! Judging from the situation, it''s obvious that he has offended Young Master Haymitch and the others before. Since it''se down to this now, I''m afraid it won''t end well!" "That''s right. No matter how powerful he is, what can he do in front of influential and rich people like Young Master Haymitch?" "This time, they''re done for." "He''s going to have to suffer from the humiliation of having his woman taken away and toyed around with right in front of him ... I already feel sad for him." "What''s there to be sad about? In my opinion, the most pathetic person should be the girl. She thought that she could rely on this man and have him help her resist against Young Master Haymitch. Judging by the current situation, she never would''ve thought that her go-to person was nothing but useless trash in front of him. She should''ve gone with Young Master Haymitch in the first ce. Who knows, if she made him happy, he would even give her more benefits." The room was filled with varied opinions, some supporting Fade while others condemning them. In the meantime, Fade let go of Yuri and asked the students of Bay City University to step back. He nced coldly at Haymitch''s bodyguards and said hostilely, "Do you guys really want to do this?" Haymitch and the others froze. They couldn''t help but remember the vivid experience moments ago where they witnessed Fade demonstrate his strength by engraving his palm print into a giant wooden pir. However, when they saw the strong bodyguards in front of them, they looked more confident and arrogant that they could defeat Fade. "You Chen b*stard, don''t be too proud of yourself! Don''t think that just because you stopped us before means you can stop us now!" "We spent a lot of money to hire these bodyguards. Let''s see if you can defeat so many professionals on your own!" "Come on! Who¡¯s being afraid!" While the others were throwing insults at Fade, Haymitch nced at him coldly and said, "I''ll give you onest chance. Hand me the woman immediately, or else... Hmm -" "No need to threaten me." Fade''s eyes narrowed slightly and he looked serious. Without any warning, he lifted his right arm and hurtled his strength towards Haymitch. Even the bodyguards in front of Haymitch could not react fast enough, let alone stop him. Everyone was taken aback by Fade''s sudden attack. With a loud p, Haymitch suffered from another blow on his cheek, turning it swollen red instantly. "You, how dare you hit me!" Haymitch sped his cheek that was burning with pain and shame. He was in dismay and utter shock. Immediately, he shouted to the bodyguards furiously, "Charge! All of you charge together and beat him up! I want him dead today." With that, the bodyguards took their positions around Fade, ready to attack him any moment now. All of a sudden, there was an anxious crying from outside the door. "Young Master Haymitch, no! Mr. Chen, don''t do it!" Apanying the cry was a figure that ran into the room quickly. Everyone stopped in their tracks and turned towards the figure. They realized that it was Edgar Zheng. Haymitch and the gang''s expressions were sour upon seeing Edgar''s arrival. They started berating him. "Edgar, what do you mean?" "Edgar, do you still want to defend Mr. Chen against Haymitch?" Haymitch also looked at Edgar threateningly as he gritted his teeth and said, "You''d better give me a good exnation for this, Edgar. Otherwise..." However, Edgar was also speechless and did not know what to say. The reason why he had deliberately arranged for Fade to leave through the back door was because he was afraid of another conflict between the two sides. Never did he expect that Haymitch and the others would be seeking for some entertainment here at the training room. To make matters worse, the person that they were targeting just happened to be an acquaintance of Fade''s. As such, the two parties once again met and were about to erupt into another big fight. This had really stressed out Edgar. With a wry smile on his face, he tried to shift the attention, "Young Master Haymitch, I think there may be a misunderstanding here. Why don''t we sit down and have a good talk so that things can be settled peacefully?" Yet, Haymitch was already extremely pissed off. Nothing Edgar said could persuade him, so he shouted back angrily, "To hell with a misunderstanding! Edgar Zheng, I''ve already given you face by forgiving this b*stard just now. Now, he''s given me a big p on the face, and you expect me to sit down with him and talk over it? Are you out of your mind? I will not tolerate this." The rich people around him chimed in as well. "Edgar, I thought we were friends, but look where you''re standing now! You''re helping an outsider against us. What do you mean by doing this?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. "That''s right! Young Master Zheng, you''re always helping this Fade person instead of us. Did that guy give you any benefits?" "Edgar, if you continue to do this, I am afraid that we''ll have to call off the years of friendship between us." Against the series of usations, Edgar was anxious. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he furiously tried to exin his way through. He wanted to persuade Fade to stop, but he didn''t know what to say. All he could do was to hint Fade in attempts to calm him down. However, Fade ignored himpletely and stared at Haymitch coldly. At this moment, Haymitch was already smoldered in anger. He pushed Edgar away directly and waved his hand, shouting, "Beat him now! I''ll take responsibility for his death!" In an instant, the group of bodyguards rushed towards Fade with a murderous intent. Seeing that a battle was about to begin, everyone around them retreated quickly to avoid being caught up in the fight. The rich young guys sneered. Some of them even took out their mobile phones, getting ready to capture the scene of Fade being beaten up. Just when the rich guys were indulging in their glee of seeing Fade being humiliated, the fight broke out, but not the way that they expected. In fact, the situation unfolded in the opposite way that they had wanted it to go. Up against a group of able- bodied guards, Fade kept calm. Charging bravely like a bull, he broke up the formation of the guards and started attacking them one-by-one. His kicks were strong and deadly, urately hitting the guards and sending them flying to the ground. "Bang, p!" Only the shrill screams of pain and asional blood stters could be heard from the bodyguards. With every attack, Fade managed to knock down a bodyguard. In less than three minutes, the battle ended one-sidedly with the bodyguards sprawled on the ground. Their bodies were covered with blood and they were writhing with pain. The rich young guys who were still smirking, werepletely dumbfounded. They looked at the scene wide- eyed, unable toprehend what they had just witnessed. When they barely managed to return to their senses, they saw Fade walking towards them with a menacing look on his face. They shivered in fear and started to retreat back clumsily, fearfully saying, "You, why are you walking here? What are you trying to do?" "Well, what do you think I will do?" Fade snorted in disdain and graciously bestowed them with a series of punches and kicks. Cries of agony and the sound of bodies hitting the concrete floor could be heard for a while. Not long after, the sounds stopped and the young men had met with the same fate as their bodyguards. With that, Fade strolled past the injured men and bodyguards and walked towards Yuri. He had a yful smile on his face as he called out, "Yuri, let''s go!" Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Yuri Zhang nced at her teacher and ssmates and said to Fade Chen, "But, our training-" Fade chuckled as he said to her ssmates and her teacher, "I''ll arrange another training venue for you all. Follow me." Without waiting for her to react, Fade then picked Yuri up easily and strolled out of the room coolly. Yuri didn''t expect Fade to carry her in public. She blushed and buried her face in his arms, saying shyly, "Big Brother Chen, why are you carrying me? I can walk by myself." Fade exined, "There''s blood on the ground and it''ll soil your shoes. That won''t be a good idea for you, won''t it? Let me carry you." With that, he held Yuri tighter and strode out. Upon seeing this, the other Bay City University personnel couldn''t help but envy Yuri. Their eyes were glued onto them, and they only quickened up their pace when they noticed they weregging behind. Fade led everyone from Bay City University out of the ce directly. He then settled the transportation to bring everyone to a five-star hotel which served as their aodation. In addition, he also rented a huge hall in the hotel as a venue for them to practice for their performance. Fade''s generosity was admired by all of Yuri''s schoolmates. They were secretly envious at how she managed to reel in such a rich and caring boyfriend. At the same time, some of them felt a little worried too. After all, those rich guys didn''t seem like people who were easy to deal with, especially Haymitch Zhao. Moreover, his father was the person- in- charge of the uing Cultural Festival. If he had decided to take revenge, Bay City University would definitely be one of his targets. They were afraid that things would get terribly complicated then. Yuri was thinking of the same issue too. In the midst of cheers from her schoolmates, she blushed and signaled Fade aside, then whispered to him, "Big Brother Chen, thank you for this matter." Fade patted her head with a smile and said, "Yuri, you don''t have to be formal with me, you know right?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Feeling his affectionate gesture, Yuri''s face flushed again. She then looked at Fade and asked, "Big Brother Chen, will you be okay after beating those rich kids up? After all, they are not ordinary people. I''m worried -" Fade smiled and assured her, "Don''t worry, no matter who they are, I''m not afraid. You don¡¯t have to worry. As long as I''m here, everything will be fine." Yuri inadvertently felt a little braver when she looked at Fade''s confident expression. She nodded at Fade and said firmly, "I believe in you, Big Brother Chen. I''ll be sure to do my best and put on a wonderful performance this time round." Fade grinned, "Okay, I''ll look forward to seeing your performance!" "Sure!" Yuri nodded cheerfully, then waved goodbye to him and left. Just as Fade left Yuri with her friends at the hotel, Edgar was busy at the holiday resort. He worked painstakingly to send the injured rich guys to the hospital and settled them down there. It was only then that he returned home with exhaustion. As soon as he entered the door, his father, who was sitting on the sofa reading a book, asked him, "Edgar, there you are. How was your holiday at the resort today? Is Mr. Chen getting along well with you guys?" With everything that had happened, Edgar''s emotions burst like a popped balloon and he comined in frustration, "It was terrible. This gathering waspletely ruined by him." This came as a shock to Chief Zheng as he put down his book and asked immediately, "What''s the matter? Did you guys and Fade get into a fight?" "A fight? It was more than just a fight, it was a full on brawl," Edgar said before turning to his father with slight annoyance, "Dad, it''s all because of you. You insisted that I get to know him and communicate with him. Now that this has happened, I don''t know how to survive in this circle anymore." Chief Zheng frowned and asked, "Edgar, sit down and tell me what happened." With dissatisfaction and resentment, Edgar sat down beside his father and started telling him everything that had happened at the resort. In retelling the story, he also added in his own personal views, mentioning how Fade did not properly respect the other young rich kids although he was supposed to. However, after listening to his son, Chief Zheng immediately understood the conflict between these young people. Haymitch Zhao and his gang had definitely made fun of Fade''s status as a commoner. However, Fade was not someone to be easily reckoned with, and fearlessly decided to go up against them. Therefore, a fight broke out. Conflicts like these were normal. However, Chief Zheng was even taken aback after he heard the series of events that followed: first Haymitch shot at Fade, which led to Fadeunching an arrow back at him, then there was the brawl at the training room which led to a one-sided battle. Although he could understand Fade''s temper, he frowned in puzzlement and asked, "Dr. Chen shouldn''t be such an impulsive person." Noting that his father was still speaking for Fade in such a situation, Edgar could not help but feel that his father was being unfair. Hemented, "He injured Young Master Haymitch and the others. Do you still think that he is not impulsive?" Edgar continued, "Dad, in order to help him this time, I have already offended Young Master Haymitch and the rich guys. Tell me, how am I going to survive in this social circle in the future?" "Well - " Chief Zheng was also deep in thought, frowning as though he was trying to think of something. Edgar interrupted his father and said, "Dad, I have an idea that might be able to mend our rtionship with Young Master Haymitch. However, you can''t protect Fade anymore." "What idea?" asked his father. Edgar narrowed his eyes slightly and suggested, "Fade has beaten Haymitch and the others up badly. I know that Haymitch and the others will definitely not let this matter slide. They will try to exact their revenge afterwards." "Either way, Fade will not be able to escape the impending revenge from Haymitch. Hence, why don''t I find him first and take him to Young Master Haymitch? With that, I''ll be able to show my sincerity and amend our rtionship with him. Maybe then, we can -" However, before he could finish his words, Chief Zheng interrupted him and shouted, "What kind of idea is this? You want to betray your friend just to butter up Haymitch and the others? Since when did I teach you to be such a person?" Upon feeling his father''s anger, Edgar grew restless. He argued, "What kind of person is Fade Chen anyways? He is just a small-timemoner''s doctor who is a social level lower than me. What right does he have to be my friend?" "Besides, even if I don''t take the initiative to capture him, Haymitch and his guys will find him too. Either way, things will end up the same. Why not try to help Haymitch once? After all, I''ve helped him a lot." Chief Zheng was infuriated at his son''s haughty demeanor. He shouted at him, "Right? He has all the right because he saved my life! If it weren''t for Fade, I would be long dead by now." Chapter 531 Chapter 531 "Do you think Haymitch Zhao and his guys will ept you without me?" Chief Zheng jumped up from the sofa and shouted at his son, "Don''t you dare mention this again in the future." Edgar had never seen his father being so angry at him before, so he was pretty intimidated. He did not make a sound and only sat there quietly. Hearing the loud voices in the living room, Edgar''s mother came in and tried to reason with the both of them. The both of them broke up their verbal argument and left the living room. One went into the study, the other went into the bedroom. Edgar, who was lying on the bed, felt very upset. He didn''t understand why his father thought of Fade so highly. He couldn''t understand why his father was still defending Fade although Fade had made such a mess of things. At the same time, he secretly decided that even if his father did not approve of his idea, he would still proceed with it quietly. Offending Fade in return for pleasing Haymitch Zhao and the gang was a good deal anyways. Having made up his mind, he took out his mobile phone and began to think about how to kick start his n. All of a sudden, his bedroom door was pushed open, and his father, Chief Zheng entered. Edgar was startled. His gaze flickered with guilt when he looked at his father, and he quickly put down his mobile phone as though nothing had happened. Chief Zheng immediately saw through his son''s antics and guessed what he was up to. He hurriedly warned Edgar, "I have to warn you, don''t you dare do anything stupid. Otherwise, you will only get yourself into trouble." Upon hearing his father''s words, Edgar pouted unhappily, "The biggest trouble for me now is offending Young Master Haymitch." Chief Zheng''s anger rose. He held himself back and once again tried to advise his son, "Why do you think I asked you not to go against Fade Chen? It is for your own good!" "For my own good? What can I gain? Befriending a smallmoner doctor in exchange for the friendship I have with Young Master Haymitch and the guys?" Edgar retorted disdainfully. Chief Zheng growled in a deep tone, "Do you think that Dr. Chen is really just a simple doctor?" Upon hearing this, Edgar couldn''t help but frown, "Do you mean he''s not? What do you mean? Does he have any other identity?" Chief Zheng nodded, "Yes." Edgar was shocked to hear what his father was saying. He quickly asked, "What other identity?" Chief Zheng shook his head and replied, "I don''t know either. However, I''m sure that he must have other powerful identities. I asked the people from the hospital and found out that Fade isn''t a doctor from the City Medical Center. In fact, he isn''t even a professional doctor." "Not a doctor? Then what could he be?" Edgar asked doubtfully. Chief Zheng continued, "I''m not sure myself. But Dr. Daphne Tao and Dr. Chen are very close. She hinted to me that Dr. Chen''s identity is shrouded in mystery, but he''s pretty influential. Even some big gang leaders have to give in when they see him." "Big gang leaders giving in to him?" Edgar frowned and said in disbelief, "Is that even possible?" Chief Zheng continued, "Whether that is possible or not, you are not allowed to act rashly before we learn the truth. Moreover, setting aside Fade''s identity, he is my savior after all. You are not allowed to hurt him." "But... How about Young Master Haymitch, I..." Edgar was still unconvinced. Chief Zheng said sternly, "Let''s put that matter aside first. We''ll wait until I can find out who Dr. Chen really is." Since his father was so adamant about it, Edgar couldn''t say anything anymore. He nodded and agreed. When Edgar was having a serious discussion with his father, Haymitch and the other young rich men were in the hospital. They were furious and wereining to their family members who had arrived to visit them, "We need to teach that Fade Chen a lesson!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Haymitch in particr, was full of resentment. He said to the middle- aged woman sitting beside his bed, "Mom, I have never been beaten up this badly since I was a child. We must get Dad to help me with this matter." "Don''t worry, Haymitch. Your father knows what that Fade Chen did, and he already sent his people to employ some martial arts professionals. We''ll get back at him for you," Haymitch''s motherforted. Haymitch nodded after hearing what his mother had to say. A thought then crossed his mind as he quickly added on, "Also, the girl named Yuri Zhang from Bay City University, I want her to learn a lesson too." Haymitch''s mother nodded, "Oh. That''s simple. Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it. After all, your dad is in charge of the Cultural Festival this time. He will ensure that the team from Bay City University gets bad results." After listening to his mother''s words, Haymitch nodded with satisfaction, the anger on his face subsiding. Time passed quickly. A few dayster, the Long City Stadium was packed with people despite it being a weekend. The crowd was around 4 to 5 timesrger than usual. Amongst them, there were many people who came from miles away just to enjoy the show. There were even reporters who were setting up their gears in preparation for filming. The stadium was soon filled with the bustling crowd. The Cultural Festival was the reason why everyone had arrived. It was one of the most anticipated events of the year. This was one of the most highly recognized events in Long City. This year, not only was it organized by the Ministry of Culture and the Ministry of Education, it also was sponsored by many big entertainmentpanies in Long City. Everyone knew that the event would be on a different scale than in the past, as it wasrgely advertised around the city. Before the show started, the audience in the stadium were already in high spirits. Fade who was amidst the crowd looked around and smiled, "I didn''t expect it to be so lively." Yuri who was apanying him chuckled, "Well, the whole district''s university attended the show. It''s quite expected for an event this big." At this moment, several teams passed by the stadium and entered the backstage. Immediately, the crowd on the viewing deck burst into loud cheers. Some even made banners and cheering posters in support of their favourite teams, turning the whole ce into a concert. At the sight of this, Fade was a little surprised and eximed, "Wow, this really looks like a concert!" Yuri smiled and replied, "Indeed! Since entertainmentpanies are involved this time round, everyone knows that if they perform well, their chances of being noticed by thesepanies are larger. It''s easier for them to be picked and trained by thesepanies to be future superstars. Hence, all the schools have sent out their best students, some even already having a fanbase online due to being small influencers on social media. It''s quite normal for their fans to cheer them on at the scene like this." Fade nodded in realization, "I see!" One of the students from Bay City University who was with Yuri grinned and added on, "There are indeed fans who came to support their idols personally. However, not all of them are true fans who attend out of love for their idols." "Um - " Fade paused for a moment and immediately understood her. Chapter 532 Chapter 532 It seemed that in order to build hype for themselves, some schools or students deliberately hired people to be their "fans" to cheer forthem. With that remark, Fade couldn''t help shaking his head. "I didn''t expect this to be happening in a cultural festival." Yuri said, "Anyways, the result of thepetition ultimately depends on the performance. The number of fans are not that important." Hearing this, the student added on, "Do you know, Brother Chen? Yuri is the same too! She has quite some fame in Bay City and can be considered as an idol there. Many of our fans in Bay City volunteered toe and cheer for her, but Yuri declined them herself." She sighed, "The others are willing to spend money to hire fans to cheer for them, but Yuri, you are doing the exact opposite. This..." Yuri hurriedly exined, "I just don''t think it''s necessary. In addition, if we lost thepetition, they''ll be disappointed too." The ssmate giggled and put an arm around Yuri''s back, "Oh Yuri, you are always Fade knew about Yuri''s character, so he was not surprised at all by her actions. He smiled and said, "As long as Yuri is happy, it doesn''t matter if she has fans or not. If she really wants to be a superstar, I can always bring her to Long City since I know some people in the entertainment companies here." Yuri''s face reddened after listening to him. On the other hand, her ssmate sighed andmented, "It''s so nice to find a rich, influential and loving boyfriend, don''t you think so, Yuri? Why can''t I find a boyfriend as good as yours too!" Yuri''s face reddened at her ssmate''s teases. She gently nudged her and rified, "Don''t talk nonsense. Big Brother Chen and I are just friends. We-" Just then, there was a burst of cheers around followed by fanatic shouts. "Yuri Zhang, I love you!" "Yuri, please sign for me!" "All the best! Goddess Yuri." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The three of them were stunned by the loud cries and cheers. It was only then that they realized that they had unconsciously walked to the backstage entrance while chatting away. Some of the audience shouted Yuri''s name when they saw her. Although she had asked her fans not toe, many still came to support her. Right now, they were shouting their cheers in unison, creating much hype in the arena. Seeing this, Yuri quickly stopped fooling around with herpanions. She waved sweetly to her fans as a sign of thanks, even stopping to take pictures and sign autographs forthem. Just as she was busy signing autographs for her fans, another group of people emerged behind them. The girl leading the group was lean and tall, dressed sexily in a pair of leather hot-pants and leather jacket. As soon she emerged, a deafening cheer weed her arrival. All of a sudden, a group of fans dressed in uniforms appeared with the girl''s portrait in their hands. A bunch of them held up the girl''s posters and banners while chanting her name together. Their thunderous voices echoed in the stadium,pletely covering out the chants by Yuri''s fans. The stadium shook with the roar of voices as if it could cause an earthquake. The girl seemed to be very familiar with this kind of situation. She walked out with a confident smile and kept waving to her supporters. When Fade saw this, he was very curious and asked, "Who is this person? Why is she so influential? A lot of stars do not even have this kind of fan base, do they?" Yuri did not mention anything, but her ssmate put on a distasteful look as she exined, "Her name is Elena Zou and she is a senior student in the dance faculty of Bay Source University. She is also an influencer that often does livestreams on her channel, which is why she is quite famous online." "When the Cultural Festival was just announced, someone on the Inte made a poprity poll to let everyone vote for their favourite schools and participants. Originally, Bay City University and Yuri were ranked first, whereas Elena was only ranked third. However just a day before the end of the polling campaign, her votes suddenly increased by 100,000 and surpassed Yuri quickly, cing her first in the poprity poll." "Moreover, many rumours about her has arisen even before the show has started. There''s been rumours about her sure win in the festival due to her overwhelming charisma and appearance; rumours about how she trained so hard that she sprained her leg; and even rumours on how the other trainees and participants aren''t as good as her." "The bottom line is that all kinds of rumours have been spread wildly which drastically increased her poprity. Currently, she is one of the top choices in the running as the festival''s champion." "As for these fans, they were obviously hired. Otherwise, how could they be so professional and well-trained?" After listening to this, Fade stared at the girl with heavy makeup. He couldn''t help but shake his head,menting to himself, "This girl has gone a little overboard in order to win." However, it was none of his business, so Fade didn''t want to linger too long on it. He just walked towards Yuri. At this moment, Yuri was taking a picture together with a fan, and had her back against the aisle. At the same time, Elena was walking towards them on the aisle. With arge crowd following behind her like a lost puppy, she suddenly bumped into Yuri hard. Yuri didn''t expect that someone to bump into her from behind, so she lost her bnce easily. She shrieked out of shock and was falling face-first onto the ground. In the nick of time, Fade managed to swoop in and save her from the fall. "Yuri, are you okay?" he asked with concern. Yuri shook her head and assured him, "I''m fine!" Despite her assurance, she still looked slightly pale as she turned around to see who the culprit was. Elena did not even utter a word of apology despite bumping into Yuri. Instead, she continued to smile and wave at the crowd as though nothing had happened. Noticing this, Fade''s eyes narrowed as he asked sharply, "Did she bump into you on purpose?" Yuri waved her hand to dismiss it, "No, it''s not. I''m sure it was just an ident-" "If it was an ident, how did she manage to bump into you with so much strength? In addition, even if it was an ident, she should at leaste over to apologize," Fade said coldly before walking over to Elena. "Big Brother Chen, don''t-" Yuri shouted. She wanted to stop Fade, but her ssmate came over and stopped her, advising, "Yuri, you can''t be too kind. Otherwise, you''ll definitely be taking advantage of in the future if you choose to enter the entertainment industry. You must resist when you have to, and sometimes you even have to take the initiative to fight back. Only then will others learn not to take you lightly!" "I¡ª" Yuri was still worried. At the same time, Fade walked over to Elena and said, "Hold up!" Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Elena Zou was responding to her enthusiastic fans when she heard the voice behind her. She turned around immediately. She took a look at Fade Chen and slightly lifted the corners of her mouth, shing a disdainful smile. She then turned around and continued interacting with her fans, ignoring himpletely. Fade snorted when he saw her disrespectful attitude. He then stepped forward and growled, "I asked you to stop. Didn''t you hear me?" His voice shocked Elena and she trembled out of the shock. It was only then that she turned around to look at Fade in disdain. She frowned and said spitefully, "What are you doing?" Fade pointed towards Yuri and said, "You just bumped into her. Apologize to her now!" "Apologize?" Elena sneered. "Are you kidding me? Are you asking me to apologize to her? For what?" Fade replied coldly, "You bumped into her on purpose and almost hurt her just now. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Apologize immediately and overlook this matter." "Excuse me? Who are you to ask me to apologize to her? Hmph!" Elena crossed her arms in front of her chest and stared down at Fade. "Besides, I didn''t bump into her at all." With this, she turned around and continued to ignore Fade. Her attitude displeased Fade and his expression sank. He replied, "I already warned you, you asked for it." Elena snickered, "Warned? Hah, who do you think you are? I -" Before she could finish her words, Fade pped her directly in the face. A crisp and loud p resonated through the arena the moment his palm made contact with her face. Elena was stunned and was out of it for a while. After a few seconds, she came to her senses and screamed, "How dare you p me! I''ll kill you. I¡ª" While speaking, Elena waved her arms and tried to grab Fade in an attempt to scratch him and hurt him. Fade responded with another big p on the other side of her face. The searing pain shot through Elena and shut her up. She didn''t dare to scream anymore but she could not hide the hostility and hatred on her face. With Fade''s ps, Elena did not dare to simply make a move anymore. She could only look at her ssmates and her fans in hope that they could help her. However, after seeing Fade''s strength, nobody dared toe up to help. Moreover, most of her fans were hired and not true fans. They were fine with chanting her name, but if fighting was involved, they wouldn''t want to take the risk. Therefore, although Elena shouted very loudly, only a few enthusiastic fans were willing to voice out for her. Apart from that, no one else stood up for her. Fade continued to stare at her and repeated himself, "Apologize, right away!" After the blows, Elena did not dare to retaliate anymore. Despite still feeling spiteful, she quietly walked up to Yuri and said softly, "I''m sorry that I bumped into you just now." Yuri shook her head and said, "It''s okay. Just be careful next time." Although Yuri had already forgiven her, Elena still didn''t dare to move without Fade''s permission. The only thing she could do was to keep looking at Fade with questioning eyes. Fade looked at Yuri, then waved at Elena and said, "Get lost!" Elena immediately left in a hurry as if she had been granted amnesty. However, after leaving his sight, Elena suddenly raised her lowered head, her eyes filled with resentment and menace. She gritted her teeth and announced sinisterly, "Yuri Zhang, I will remember this. I won''t forget the humiliation I faced today." Some of her schoolmates came over to calm her down. Elena said coldly, "Later when performing, all of you must work harder! We must beat Bay City University in this show. I must beat Yuri Zhang." "Don''t worry, Elena. Bay Source University will surely win this time." "Yuri Zhang is nothing. She''s just a country bumpkin from a small town. You''ll win for sure, Elena." "Moreover, Elena, haven''t you had dinner with Principal Liu and the others? You''ll surely be able to sign the contract with them after thepetition. Don''t worry." Her teammates assured her and managed to improve Elena''s mood. On the other hand, Fade joined the audience after sending Yuri off. He had remembered to give her a few words of encouragement to boost her confidence, and was currently waiting for the performances to start. It wasn''t long before the judges and personnel walked onto the stage and got into their respective positions. Everyone was hyped up and waited excitedly for the show to start. Finally, at nine o''clock sharp in the morning, the National Cultural Festival officially began. Firstly, there were speeches from the organizingmittee, including the Ministry of Culture, the Ministry of Education, the entertainmentpanies, and the representatives from the schools. After enduring a series of boring speeches, the emcee finally announced the highlight of the show - the performances by all the schools. Instantly, apuse thundered throughout the entire stadium. The order of performances was determined by drawing lots prior to the event. Now, the teams started to perform one-by-one based on their turn. The first team to perform on stage was a group of students from a university in a small town. They performed a group dance and won some apuse. However, the performance was just so-so. The judges started to grade them soon after their performance. An average score would be announced afterbining the scores of all the judges. After a while, the first team was announced to have a score of 72. Over a total of 100, it was considered an average score. After announcing the first team''s score, the second team started their performance and soon obtained their score too. The performance and scoring continued to be carried out in this manner. Time passed by very quickly. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen teams had finished performing. Most of the performances were abination of singing and dancing, and their scores were basically between 70 to 80 points. Although the performances were good, they wereckluster performances and could only be considered ordinary. Even so, the students at the event enjoyed the performances. This was because most of the performers were beauties and were eye candy to the students there. This outshined the fact that their performances were just ordinary. As this was a huge event, all the participating universities sent out their best talents for the performance. As such, most of the girls on stage were pretty and alluring. It was a pleasing sight to the audience, and they constantly took photos and videos of them with their mobile phones. Although the overall performance of the first few teams were only average, some of the gorgeous girls in the teams still attracted huge attention from the audience. There were even some entertainmentpanies who had decided to contact the girls after the show. The show continued as another team stepped onto the stage. Everyone could see that there was a huge difference between this team and the previous teams. When they arrived onto the stage, there was a burst of enthusiastic cheers and shouts in the stadium. The atmosphere heated up with their arrival. With the burst of cheers, the rest of the audience were intrigued and had their eyes all on the team onstage. Chapter 534 Chapter 534 However, when Fade Chen saw the cheering crowd and the team on the stage, his mood sank. This was because the team on the stage was from Bay Source University - where Elena Zou was from. Those who were shouting her name in the audience were those who were hired by her. Although those who knew the truth scoffed at her appearance, most of the audience here did not know about it at all. Seeing as the amount of fans who supported Elena were aplenty, they grew curious and looked forward to her performance. Even the judges became more serious as they straightened their backs and looked attentively at what the team was about to perform. In the midst of cheers, Elena led her team from Bay Source University on stage. They had prepared a dance for their performance. Soon, the music started and the cheers gradually died down. Elena stood in the center of the formation. As soon as the booming music started, she shed her short leather jacket to reveal her sleek and smooth waist. Then, she began to dance energetically. Subsequently, the other members also followed suit. d in bralettes and hot pants, they began to bop to the electronic dance music, showing off their fair skin and curvy moves. The atmosphere in the stadium heated up along with the energetic beats of the music. It was complemented with bold dance moves by beautiful young girls on stage, turning the whole performance into a dancing club floor in minutes. The audience couldn''t help but move to the beat of the music and started jumping up and down in excitement. Their cheers rose along to the music as the whole stadium was captivated by this group of girls. Elena ended their heated performance with a cool and swift swipe of her long and slender leg, pairing it perfectly with the end of thest music note. Immediately after that, there were waves of enthusiastic cheers and screams by the audience. With the help of the fans Elena hired, the atmosphere seemed to have reached a climax. Even the judges were taken by the music and the performance, their faces flushing with excitement. In the end, the team got a total score of 88 points. Such a high score caused a roar in the crowd. After all, there were barely any teams that managed to score above 80, let alone close to 90. Elena, along with her team members, bowed with a sweet smile on their faces to thank the audience and the judges before exiting the stage. Fade sighed and shook his head gently. He thought to himself, "In terms of their technique and artistic value, they are only as good as the previous few teams." "However, I have to admit that in terms of performance, the crowd is definitely captivated by the team''s performance. To top it off, Elena''s charisma, beauty and sexiness is even more alluring to the audience, allowing them to fully immerse themselves in their performance." With that thought in mind, Fade had to admit that Elena''s move to hire fans to spice up the atmosphere was indeed a smart one. Fade was still deep in thought when the next team went on stage to perform a dance as well. Despite having good techniques, the impression that they left on the audience was subservient in The following team performed singing instead of dancing, allowing them to narrowly escape being compared to Bay Source University''s heated dance moves. As a result, their score was raised to 77 points, but they were still regarded as average. After that, many teamspleted their performances without a glitch. Most of them did alright, averaging in scores within the range of the previous ones. The only more captivating team amongst them was from Long City, who performed a unique, traditional dance. Their performance was an eye openerpared to the other teams, giving them a score of 85. For now, it ced them in second ce right behind Bay Source University. The performance went on, with fewer teams left behind to perform. Eventually, only the team from Bay City University was left. Following the emcee''s announcement, the team from Bay City University came on the stage. A group of beautiful girls in dancing costumes walked onto the stage. As the soothing music started, they began to dance gracefully with the rhythm. The song that the team had chosen was slow and melodious. Although the dance was graceful and well choreographed, their performance was not as moving and impactful as the previous few teams. Therefore, despite their performance, it did not manage to attract the crowd''s attention. Theck of response was because the audience had already seen many different performances. It had also been a few hours since the festival started and everyone was already tired. Their performance which was slow and calm in nature had therefore failed to appeal to the public. Some of them even began to leave their seats. Simrly, the judges were not very focused. Some were sipping water and twiddling their thumbs in disinterest, and some of them were even on their phones. Judging by the situation, the participants and the audience started to discuss the verdict. "Well, looks like the results are fixed. I''m sure that Bay Source University will be in first ce." "It''s been decided a long time ago, okay? Elena Zou is too sexy. When she was dancing, my heart was racing like mad." "Seems like Elena Zou is the most outstanding performer this time. Those major entertainment companies will probably make their move soon." "It''s likely that they''ve already made their move." "No wonder she¡¯s the champion. Although thepetition has yet to end, thepanies are already fawning over her." "To be honest, the traditional dance performance by Long City University was also good, seeing as they got second ce." "Yes, especially the lead dancer. Although she is not a stunning beauty, she is quite the beauty herself. Unlike the sexy charisma that Elena has disyed, she looks more elegant as though she just walked out from a painting. I personally like her a lot." "I remember that there was an online poprity poll before the festival, right? I vaguely remember Elena winning first ce, and the second ce was a girl from Bay City University. Where is she now?" "Who knows? I found it strange that the girl even managed to obtain first ce in the beginning of the voting period. Maybe she even cheated." While the crowd was busy discussing the results, the students of Bay Source University gathered around Elena with excited smiles on their faces. "Bay City University is thest one performing. Even if they get their results, I''m sure we''ll win the competition." "In fact, we don''t even have to wait, no one can beat us now. Look at the reaction of the audience, how could Bay City University stand a chance against us?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. "That''s right. Bay City University is all just talk. I can''t believe that they even tried to promote this nobody called Yuri Zhang to suppress the poprity of our Elena. What a joke!" At the mention of Elena, the students turned their sights towards her and looked at her with admiration. This was because just a moment ago, several big entertainmentpanies from Long City approached her and offered her appealing contracts. As of now, they just needed Elena''s signature to seal the contract. It could be said that Elena was now on her way to fame. With the help of the entertainment companies, they were sure that she would be the hottest superstar of the future. The gap between them and her would only grow further apart in the future. Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Therefore, at this time, some smarter students already began to suck up to Elena. "Don''t even mention Yuri Zhang! She''s not even at the same level topete with Elena, okay?" "That''s right. Bay City University had said before that they would win the championship. But now, I don''t think they can even make it into the top ten." "Yuri Zhang? She didn''t even show up. Maybe she was scared and ran away after seeing Elena''s performance!" Although Elena was talking modestly, she was actually feeling very proud of herself, her arrogance pouring out from the look in her eyes. She thought secretly, "Oh Yuri Zhang, see? You''ll never be able topete with me." "As for that man who pped me, I''ll be sure to find you and teach you a good lesson after entering Director Liu''spany," Elena thought with malice. While Elena and the others were talking, Bay City University''s team had been performing on the stage for nearly three minutes. The soothing music coupled with the graceful dance was supposed to look visually appealing, yet it was making people sleepy by the minute. More and more people left, while those who stayed started to talk out of boredom. Everyone was obviously not very interested in thisst performance. However just when everyone was losing focus, someone suddenly noticed a girl appearing on the stage. Dressed in a pastel green gown, the girl''s hair was tied into a ponytail that swung around as she stepped onto the stage. She had light makeup on her face but still looked graceful and sweet. Holding a microphone, she slowly made her way to the center to the stage and stared fearlessly into the distance. Her gaze was calm yet soothing. Raising her microphone, she opened her mouth and started singing. Her voice rang out sweetly. It was as though it managed to transport the audience to another dimension. Her voice was the embodiment of clear spring water flowing down from the mountaintop; like the breeze blowing in the midsummer and like the crystals floating down slowly on a snowy winter''s day. The noisy atmosphere suddenly began to quiet down as the girl sang. Almost everyone was stunned, and then they couldn''t help but cast their eyes on the stage. Without any care in the world, the girl sang her heart out on stage. Everyone was captivated by her voice that was crisp and clear. Unbeknownst to them, they were slowly brought into the girl''s world through her voice, their eyes were glued to the initially dull performance. The audience immersed themselves in Yuri''s beautiful voice. Complementing her singing was the graceful dance movements that now looked like a work of art. With that, Yuri sang of a story that brought the audience on an imaginative journey into a world of fantasy. The lyrics she sang painted pictures of mountains and streams that were vividly brought to life in front of the audience. When the song ended in high spirits, Yuri and the dancers bowed to thank the audience. It was only then that the audience suddenly came to their senses. All of them gave a standing ovation, sending waves of apuse and cheer ringing throughout the stadium. The audience who were ready to leave the stadium a while ago were suddenly overwhelmed with emotion and began to discuss the performance excitedly. "This voice is too beautiful." "This is the sound of nature! I''ve finally had a glimpse of the sound of nature!" "What''s the name of the girl who was singing? Her voice is so beautiful!" "It''s not just her voice, look at her appearance! Her looks are definitely top-notch!" "Yes, she''s very pure. The more I look at her, the more I can feel my heart pounding wildly." "I''ve decided, she will be my goddess from now on!" The audience were excited and so were the judges. A moment ago, they had almost decided to end thepetition and give their verdict. Yet now, their eyes were lit up with joy and they immediately started to discuss their decision fervently. Elena, who was initially full of herself backstage, now had an ugly look frozen on her face. The students around her who had been talking about thest performance earlier had shut their mouths. They looked at Elena''s twisted expression and startedforting her. "Elena, you don''t have to worry. Although this performance was not bad, it''s definitely not as good as ours." "That''s right. Yuri can''t bepared with you." "Yes, Elena, don''t be discouraged. You are already a star so you''re already a level higher than her." While they wereforting Elena, the judges announced their final scores. The emcee announced loudly, "The final score for thest team, Bay City University is, 98 points." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Wow!¡± The tension in the stadium rose with the announcement of the highest score for the whole festival. "98 points! This is the champion!" "Not only is the team the champion, but their score also surpassed the second ce by 10 points! That''s amazing!" "That''s awesome! No wonder Bay City University was thest to perform!" "Yuri Zhang is just remarkable. Goddess Yuri, I love you!" Upon the verdict, Elena could not maintain her calm demeanor any longer. Her gaze was fierce and unfriendly, while her fist was clenched tightly. However, it was not over yet on stage. Originally, after the host announced the scores, it would be the time topile the rankings and proceed with the awards ceremony. However at that moment, an elder with gray hair suddenly stood up from the judges'' seats. He held up his microphone and asked Yuri, "Youngdy, what''s your name?" Yuri was stunned upon hearing him address her before replying obediently, "My name is Yuri Zhang, sir." Hearing this, the elder nodded in approval and said, "Yuri, let me introduce myself. My name is Erasmus Sun, and I am the principal of the Long City Music Academy. I would like to formally invite you to join our academy and be my apprentice." His sentence left everyone in awe and admiration even before Yuri could make up her mind. "Erasmus Sun, I didn''t expect it to be Master Erasmus." "Master Erasmus is a very important person in the local music industry. He is an extremely influential icon here in Long City." "Really? He''s that powerful?" "The ignorance! You don''t even know Master Erasmus? Have you heard of Susie Song, the songstress, and Bob Lin, the prince of love songs? They are all students of Master Erasmus." "What? He''s so powerful? Yuri is so lucky to have such an opportunity!" "This is more than just being lucky! Did you hear Master Erasmus offer for her to be his apprentice and not just a student? This means that he''s going to coach her personally! Just think of it, Yuri is going to be his personal apprentice if she epts!" After hearing the various discussions, everyone realized the weight of Erasmus'' words and they couldn''t help but feel excited for Yuri. "That''s amazing! She actually got Master Erasmus'' approval?" "Goddess, what are you hesitating for? ept it quickly!" "You''ll definitely have a bright future if you be Master Erasmus'' apprentice!" Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Yuri Zhang was in a daze and didn''t know what decision to make. Suddenly, another woman in her forties stood up from the judges'' seats and said to Yuri, "Hello, Yuri, I''m Elisha Ding, the vice principal of Long City University Arts Faculty. I am here to officially invite you to join our school." Erasmus Sun, who was waiting for Yuri''s response, was anxious when he heard this. He shouted at Elisha, "Elisha, how can youpete with me for her? I''ve invited her first." Elisha looked embarrassed and said, "Old Master Sun, there''s no point in saying who wanted her first. Besides, our university is more famous than your music academy in Long City. Yuri has greater potential for development if she choose our school." Hearing this, Erasmus immediately snorted and said, "Although your university is famous, our Long City Music Academy is more prestigious in terms of music. Miss Zhang, don''t be confused by her. Come to our school." Seeing this scene, not only Yuri but the audience were dumbfounded. They stared at the two people who were arguing. They never thought that in thispetition, the two big shots in the arts industry would quarrel over Yuri. Just when everyone was surprised, another person stood up and joined in their debate. He was a middle-aged man in a smart suit. He introduced himself, "Hello, Miss Zhang. I''m Harvey Hong of Egret Entertainment. Ourpany is one of the best entertainmentpanies in Long City. If you sign the contract with ourpany, we are willing to II However, before Harvey could finish his words, someone beside him stood up as well. "Mr. Hong, are you bragging? How dare you say that you are one of the best entertainment companies in Long City? Our ck Iron Entertainment is in fact one of the best entertainment companies in the Long City. Miss Zhang, if youe to ourpany. We are willing to..." In an instant, almost all the big shots of the entertainmentpanies stood up and offered various proposals to try to win over Yuri. Seeing this, Erasmus and Elisha, who were originally arguing with each other, were now allying for Yuri. "Miss Zhang, you have great talent, and you will definitely be a star in the future. But now, you don''t have enough vocal music knowledge, so my suggestion is that you acquire the proper knowledge and improve yourself before you start your music career," Erasmus said. "Yuri, I agree with Old Master Sun''s words. If you start your career now, you may be able to be popr for a while. But without deep foundation, it will be difficult to sustain this kind of poprity. So, I suggest you take the path of bing a star after you have learned thoroughly," Elisha said. Under such circumstances, the audience was not only confused, butpletely stunned. They couldn''t believe that all the big shots would fight over Yuri together. For a moment, excitement grew in the stadium. The audience became more excited. Many people took pictures and posted them on the Inte. At the same time, they exined what had happened here, which immediately caused amotion on the Inte. At this moment, in the backstage, the otherpetitors'' expressions didn''t look too good. Especially Elena Zou from Bay Source University. At this time, her face was very gloomy. She red at Yuri who was on the stage with hatred and she gritted her teeth.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. At this time, Yuri finally came to her senses. She bowed to thank the invitation of the judges and the bosses of the entertainmentpanies, and then said that she would think about the proposals. Then she left the stage. As Yuri stepped down from the stage, the atmosphere gradually quieted down. After that, the program continued. The host announced the top ten ces, and then issued the honorary certificates and medals to the participants. The backstage staff handed over the results to the host. The host was ready to walk on the stage to announce the results, however, when he looked at the results, he suddenly froze on the spot. He turned his head to look at the staff behind him and asked, "Is this result wrong? Howe Bay City University is ranked-" Before he could finish speaking, the staff said in a cold voice, "This is the final result. Just announce it as it is." The host frowned discontentedly and said, "But the judges'' remarks were not like this. If I The staff said in a cold voice, "There are deduction points at the back of the paper. You can read it." The host took a closer look at the deducted items and frowned even deeper. He said, "There seems to be no such items in the original rules. This-" The staff snorted, pointed somewhere behind him, and said coldly, "This is the order from the Deputy Minister Zhao. Do you want to argue with him?" The host nced over and saw a middle-aged man and a young man. They were Archibald Zhao, the Deputy Minister Zhao of the Cultural Department, and his son Haymitch Zhao. Originally, Archibald had said that he would note to the show. However, he suddenly appeared and made such a scene, which made the host feel quite surprised and stunned. Seeing this, the staff snorted and said, "Why are you still standing here? If you don''t want to do it, then we''ll change to someone else." The host''s face turned pale. He quickly shook his head and said, "I''ll do it, I''ll do it." Then, he went up the stage with a pale face. The moment the host came to the stage, the audience cheered excited. The host immediately began to announce the names of the winning teams in ascending sequence. Every time the audience heard a name, they burst into apuse. The higher the ranking, the more wildly they cheered. One by one, the names of the teams were announced, and the winning teams came to the stage respectively. When the name of the second ce was announced, Elena, who was from Bay Source University, walked to the stage sullenly with a gloomy face. Then, the host paused for a moment, and the audience also quieted down. Everyone was looking forward to the final announcement of the first ce, which was the appearance of Yuri from Bay City University. Even the judges on the judges'' seats couldn''t help but stand up at this time. They pped their hands gently to cheer for Bay City University. But just as everyone was smiling and expecting, the host said, "The first ce belongs to Bay City University, with a score of 98 points." Hearing this, the team from Bay City University stepped onto the stage, and the cheers and apuse from the audience thundered. But at thest moment, the host suddenly changed the statement and announced, "Because the performance of Bay City University went against the rules, after some deliberation, the organiser decided to deduct 15 points from Bay City University. Therefore, the final score for Bay City University is eighty-three points. After adjustments, they ranked tenth ce. Bay Source University, which was originally in the second ce, has now moved forward and won thispetition ." Chapter 537 Chapter 537 After the host finished announcing, the heightened enthusiastic cheers and apuse suddenly quieted down. All those who present were stunned and looked at the host. A few secondster, an intense debate broke out on the spot. "Why were points deducted from Bay City University?" "What kind ofpetition is this? It''s all internally fixed." "What on earth are you guys doing? It''s clear that Bay City University is the winner." The host''s face turned pale and exined, "During the performance by Bay City University, we found that there were parts which were lip-synced. So, ording to the rules set by the organisers, 15 points were deducted as penalty." As soon as the host finished exining, the stadium erupted with anger. "Bullsh*t, how could it be possible for Bay City University to lip-sync?" "I was sitting in the first row at that time, and I heard it clearly. It was all Yuri Zhang''s voice. How could it be lip-syncing?" Erasmus Sun and Elisha Ding, who were sitting on the judges'' seats, couldn''t sit still anymore. They questioned the results outrightly. "We are the judges. Who gave you the right to randomly deduct points?" "I''m certain that Yuri Zhang didn''t lip-sync. The point deduction made no sense." "Please add the points back immediately and announce the rankings again?" Erasmus said angrily. In the face of the angry questioning, the host had to insist and said, "This is the result after thorough investigation by the organisers. It can''t be changed." Erasmus got angry when he heard this. He threw whatever he was holding on the ground and shouted, "Who''s the organiser? Who''s the person? Show me how this thorough investigation was done. Please exin to me" The host was rendered speechless by the questions and stammered, "This, this, I..." Erasmus grew even angrier when he saw this. He bellowed, "If you didn''t give me a satisfactory answer about this matter, I''ll definitely pursue this matter to the end." Elisha also nodded and said, "And me too." The host didn''t know what to do at all. Just as he was losing it, a cold voice could be heard as the person walked up to the stage and said, "This is the decision of the Ministry of Culture. Do you still want to question it?" Hearing the voice, everyone looked over and saw two figures walking onto the stage. The person who spoke was a middle-aged man with a stern look. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ordinary audiences might not know this man, but the judges on the scene and the people in the teams recognized him at a nce. This person was Archibald Zhao, the Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Culture, and also the person in charge of thispetition. Instantly, there was a sudden cry of surprise. "Deputy Minister Zhao, this is actually a decision made by Deputy Minister Zhao himself?" "Deputy Minister Zhao is such a high-ranking official. How could he speak out in person? Is this for real?" "Maybe there''s really something going on internally." With Archibald''s words, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly changed from resentment to trust, with some of them still doubted secretly. However, Erasmus, who were sitting at the judges'' seats, remained indifferent. He did not back down and said, "Deputy Minister Zhao, why did you deduct points off Bay City University? I hope to hear a reasonable exnation." Archibald Zhao nced at Erasmus and replied in a cold voice, "The host had exined the reason just now. Lip-syncing!" "Impossible!" Erasmus said decisively, "I''ve been in the music industry for so many years, how could I not notice the lip-syncing! I''m sure Yuri Zhang didn''t lip-sync. So, I want to ask Deputy Minister Zhao to review and change the scores of Bay City University." Archibald snorted and said, "There''s no need. This score was determined by the expert panel after discussion. There''s no room for amendments." "How could you..." Erasmus was furious. "If thispetition continues on like this, I''ll quit being the judge." Archibald Zhao remained unmoved and said coldly, "Old Master Sun, you are getting old. If you are not feeling too well, don''t force it. Not just being a judge here, but also your role in the music school." Hearing this, many people on the scene were shocked and their expressions suddenly became a little subtle. They could tell that Archibald Zhao was very aggressive and ced great importance to the score this time. He did not even hesitate to threaten a veteran like Erasmus Sun forthrightly. Seeing this, the people who were going to speak out at this time shut their mouths inadvertently. After all, many of their works were rted to Archibald''s scope of influence. They were unlikely to offend officials like Archibald for just a score in such apetition. The scene quieted down. Archibald''s eyes turned cold, and then he waved his hand and said, "The score is set." Hearing this, everyone was full of anger and disbelief, but there was nothing they could do. They could only re at Archibald. However, Archibald was not affected. At this time Haymitch Zhao added, "In addition to this lip- syncing incident, there were also other malignant events by Bay City University. Two days ago, I went to the ce where Bay City University was rehearsing with my friends for inspection, but we were beaten up ruthlessly. As a result, eight of us were injured seriously. Some of us are still lying in the hospital right now. I hope that this matter will be investigated properly." Archibald was surprised upon hearing this and he said, "Is there such a thing? Then we must investigate this carefully." Haymitch said directly, "There''s no need to investigate. I have the relevant evidence." After that, Haymitch waved his hand, and then a video was yed on the big screen. The video happened to be the scene when Fade Chen was beating up Haymitch and the others. As soon as the video was yed, it immediately caused a mor. Everyone couldn''t help but start pointing fingers and debating. As for Fade, when he saw the video, his face darkened. Because he could see at a nce that the video was edited. The video cut off all the scenes when Haymitch and the others were teasing Yuri and the other girls, leaving only the fight scene. In the eyes of those who didn''t know the truth, it was Fade who beat Haymitch and the others. All of a sudden, there was a lot of discussion on the spot. Doubts towards Bay City University suddenly became louder. Even the judges on the judges'' seats couldn''t help frowning at this moment. Seeing this, Archibald announced, "Since the evidence is certain, please call the security guards to arrest the relevant individuals immediately. Then call the police and let the police deal with them. At the same time, cancel thepetition result of Bay City University, and disqualify them from the competition for the next three years." As soon as the punishment was announced, the scene was once again in an uproar. Many students and teachers of the Bay City University were filled with righteous indignation. They stood up one after another in an attempt to exin. "That wasn''t the case. They were the ones who assaulted us first. We were just-" "This video was edited and falsely presented. It is not the truth." However, before they opened their mouths, a group of security guards suddenly rushed over and surrounded Fade Chen and the people from Bay City University. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Suddenly, the scene was a total mess. Many students from Bay City University looked terrified. Haymitch, with an extremely proud expression, looked at Fade Chen and whispered, "Kid, I''ve told you, don''t go against me. Now, do you regret it?" Fade looked at Haymitch coldly and said in a hostile tone, "I should be the one saying this to you." "Haha, do you realize what''s happening? Are you still trying to act tough? Let''s see how tough you are when we arrive at the police station?" Haymitch said fiercely. Then he nced at Yuri Zhang and smiled, "By the way, after you are sent to the police station, I will take good care of this little beauty for you." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes suddenly sank, and his tone suddenly turned icy. He said coldly, "I have said before, if you act rashly, not only you, but your father will also regret it." Haymitch didn''t take it seriously at all. He chuckled and said, "Haha, really? Then I really want to see how I will regret it." After that, Haymitch waved his hand and shouted, "This gangster is extremely vicious. Put him on handcuffs and take him away." All of a sudden, the security guards gathered around and were going to handcuff Fade in a rude way. When Yuri saw this, she couldn''t help but look anxious. She wanted to rush over, but was stopped by the security guards. Elena Zou and the others, who were also standing on the stage, were originally disappointed and were ready to leave after receiving the award. But the situation changed unexpectedly. People from Bay City University had offended Deputy Minister Zhao and their points were deducted, which made Bay Source University the winner of thispetition. Moreover, now, Yuri and Fade were going to be taken away by the police. Under such a situation, Elena couldn''t help but be overjoyed. With the pleasure of revenge on her face, she said, "It''s payback for going up against me earlier on. Haha, you ungrateful thing, you have actually provoked Young Master Zhao and Deputy Minister Zhao. You''re looking fortrouble." At this moment, the smile on Elena''s face could no longer be contained. Yuri would definitely be finished after this incident. No matter how amazing her singing was, and even if she really did not lip-sync, with Deputy Minister Zhao''s words, no entertainmentpany in the Long City would dare to sign her on. With Yuri removed from the list, Elena, who had a striking performance, would naturally be the most sought after talent by many entertainmentpanies. Thinking about this, Elena was already dreaming of her bright future. At the same time, in a corner of the audience seats, a young man in his twenties looked at the chaos on the stage and could not help shaking his head. He whispered to himself, "That Fade Chen, he couldn''t beat Young Master Haymitch after all." "Now, Young Master Haymitch is taking his revenge. I have lost the opportunity to ingratiate with him. I''m afraid that it''s impossible for me to reconcile with Haymitch in the future." "Father had made a wrong judgement in this matter after all!" This young man was none other than Edgar Zheng. He came to the stadium to watch the performance because he was worried about the dispute between Haymitch and Fade. Originally, he thought that the concert would end peacefully, but he didn''t expect the twist. Just as Edgar shook his head and sighed, his cell phone suddenly rang. He took out his cell phone and saw that it was his father, so he picked up the phone and said, "Dad, I am at Long City University. Young Master Haymitch and Deputy Minister Zhao have already made their move at the scene here. We have already However, before Edgar could finish his words, Chief Zheng''s frantic voice came from the other end of the phone. "I don''t care what method you use. Stop whatever Archibald and Haymitch is doing. Don''t let them take action, especially on Mr. Chen." When Edgar heard this, he couldn''t help frowning and asked in confusion, "Dad, I just said that Deputy Minister Zhao has already taken action." "Then quick, stop them right now," Chief Zheng roared. Edgar was even more puzzled. He said, "Dad, what''s wrong with you? That''s Deputy Minister Zhao. How can I stop him?" "I don''t care what method you use, we must stop them. Otherwise, something big will happen. By then, all of us will be in trouble," Chief Zheng shouted frantically. Edgar frowned and said, "Dad, he''s just a small time doctor. Nothing big will happen." Chief Zheng roared, "Small time doctor? Do you know Mr. Chen''s identity? You said he is a small time doctor." "What identity? Is Fade Chen a big shot?" Edgar asked. Chief Zheng yelled, "Let me tell you, not only is he a big shot, he''s the most influential of them all. He is..." After listening to his father''s words, Edgar couldn''t help but tremble. Then his eyes widened and his face was full of disbelief. He said, "Dad, you said that Mr. Chen is... How, how could this be possible?" "I have done a thorough investigation. There''s no doubt about it. Go stop them now, otherwise, if we provoke Mr. Chen, everyone will be in trouble. I am already on my way there," Chief Zheng roared. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Edgar suddenly came to his senses and said hurriedly, "Dad, I see. I''ll go right away." After that, Edgar hung up the phone, and then ran madly towards the stage. At this moment, on the stage, the security guards had surrounded Fade and were about to take action. Haymitch smiled lecherously and walked toward Yuri. Elena, on the other hand, looked at this scene with a smile of sweet revenge on her face. Just when they were about to make a move, suddenly, there was a loud roar, "Stop, everyone stop." Hearing the cry, Haymitch looked up and saw that the man who had rushed over was Edgar. Suddenly, Haymitch frowned and shouted coldly, "Edgar, how dare youe here again?" Edgar had no time to exin. He gasped and eximed, "Young Master Haymitch, you can''t do anything to Mr. Chen. Let him go immediately." Haymitch''s eyes darkened and he snorted, "Edgar, I did you a favor before and didn''t make trouble for you, but you still wanted to take advantage of me. Youe to give me trouble again. Let me tell you, today, I will teach this kid a lesson." Edgar knew that Haymitch would not listen to him. He immediately looked at Archibald and said, "Deputy Minister Zhao, don''t touch Mr. Chen. He is not an ordinary person. If anyone touches Mr. Chen, everyone will suffer." "Not an ordinary person? Haha, then who is he?" Haymitch sneered disdainfully, then waved his hand and shouted, "Take action now." Edgar rushed to the security guards and tried his best to stop them. At the same time, he shouted, "You really can''t do this. Uncle Zhao, you really can''t. Please do me a favor and let me finish my words." Archibald snorted and said in disdain, "Edgar, even if your fatheres over right now, there will be no negotiation on this matter." Following that, Archibald frowned and shouted angrily, "What are you waiting for? Take him now! Anyone who dares to stop us will be arrested for disrupting official business." Chapter 539 Chapter 539 While speaking, a security guard walked over to Edgar Zheng and held him down directly. He was going to drag Edgar away. The rest of the security guards had Fade Chen and Yuri Zhang surrounded. Seeing this, Edgar was very anxious. Ignoring everything else, he shouted directly, "Mr. Chen is Master Chen! Everyone stop!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing Edgar''s cry, Haymitch said rudely in a cold voice, "What Master Chen? That''s bullsh*t. Edgar, I''m going to teach this kid a lesson today." While they were talking, the security guards had already made a move on Fade. Fade nced at the security guards coldly and with just a little force, he sent the security guards around him flying. Then, Fade slid forward and grabbed Haymitch by the throat. His eyes were cold and he said in a cold voice, "Are you looking fortrouble?" Haymitch was shocked from the sudden strangtion. Next, he pped his hands frantically and said with a gasping sound, "Let go of me, let go..." At that time, Archibald Zhao came back to his senses. His face darkened and he shouted, "Do you know what you are doing? Let go of him now." Fade did not pay attention to Archibald at all. He slowly tightened his grip on his right hand that was holding Haymitch''s throat. Haymitch''s cheeks turned purple, he was having difficulty breathing. Archibald was really anxious when he saw this. At this time, the police had arrived. Seeing this, Archibald rushed straight over to the police and shouted, "Hurry, catch him. He wants to kill my son." "Deputy Minister Zhao!" The policeman rushed over as soon as he saw Archibald. He shouted at Fade, "Stop!" Fade did not move at all but maintained his grip on Haymitch''s neck coldly. At this moment, Haymitch had almost fainted. Seeing this, Archibald was so anxious that his eyes became red. He shouted to the police, "Shoot him, shoot him to death." The policeman saw the situation and was hesitant for a moment. Then he took out his pistol and pointed it at Fade. He ordered coldly, "Stop, or I''ll shoot." Edgar, who was dragged aside, saw this and panicked. He immediately shouted at the top of his lungs, "Uncle Zhao, don''t shoot. That''s Master Chen-" "What idiot Master Chen?" Not waiting for Edgar to finish shouting, Archibald muttered impatiently. Then he red at the other security guard and waved for him to drag Edgar away. But at this moment, Edgar blurted thest part of his statement, "He''s Master Chen, the one above the Sun Family in Long City!" When Archibald heard this, a chill ran down his spine and his body trembled. As thergest family in Long City, the Sun Family had great power. Especially with Francesca Sun, a master of martial arts of the ck Level, they were regarded as invincible in Long City. Even a high-ranking official at the governor level in Long City had to give face to Francesca Sun, let alone Deputy Minister Zhao himself. For such a powerful Sun family, there was only one person who was said to be above them. He was the master of martial arts who had defeated Francesca Sun. Thinking of this, Archibald faintly remembered that the master of martial arts was indeed very young, and his surname seemed to be Chen. "Is this kid really Master Chen?" For a moment, Deputy Minister Zhao''s heart skipped a beat and he muttered to himself. However, seeing his son''s painful look, Archibald didn''t want to believe what he heard was true. He shook his head hard and said coldly, "I don''t know any Master Chen. All I see is a violent guy trying to strangle my son" "Sergeant Wang, please shoot!" Archibald shouted at the police. The policeman was also nervous at the moment. He aimed his gun at Fade, his arms trembling slightly. He was hesitant in pulling the trigger. After all, once he fired the gun, it would definitely be a big case. Seeing that Sergeant was hesitating, Archibald shouted disapprovingly, "Shoot! What are you hesitating about? Do you want to watch my son die in his bare hands?" The policeman gritted his teeth and was about to shoot. However, at this moment, there was a sound of sudden brake. Before the car stoppedpletely, Chief Zheng dashed out of the car. Chief Zheng took in the situation at the scene, and was utterly shocked. He hurriedly shouted, "Deputy Minister Zhao, don''t do it. That''s Master Chen. Don''t shoot!" Hearing this, Archibald could not help but narrowed his eyes and secretly felt that something was not right. However, when he saw his son''s condition, Archibald said through gritted teeth, "Shoot." "But..." Sergeant Wang hesitated when he heard Chief Zheng''s words. Archibald gnashed his teeth and said, "Just shoot. If anything happens, I''ll take full responsibility for it." At this point, Sergeant Wang had no other choice but to pull the trigger. Suddenly, there was a gunshot, and the bullet flew towards Fade. "No!" Edgar, Chief Zheng, and Yuri were all shocked at the same time. They widened their eyes and eximed. However, the distance between the two sides was less than ten meters, and Fade did not intend to dodge at all. In the blink of an eye, the bullet was right before him. At this critical moment, Fade''s eyelids twitched slightly. He nced at the bullet, then raised his right hand and grabbed it directly. Before everyone could yell in surprise, Fade had let go of Haymitch from his right hand, and threw him on the ground. Then he raised the same hand and urately intercepted the bullet. Just as everyone thought that Fade''s hand was at loss, Fade opened his right hand, and a yellow bullet appeared in his palm. The metal bullet had turned into a small ttened iron at this moment. Not only that, Fade''s right hand was not injured nor scratched at all. Right at that moment, the people who were watching the episode here were dumbfounded. They were all stunned motionless at the incredible sight. At this time, Chief Zheng also rushed to Archibald and said, "I said that he was Master Chen. I told you not to shoot. Why did you..." Archibald swallowed his saliva, but he couldn''t say anything at all. After witnessing this situation, he hadpletely believed that this person in front of him was Master Chen, who was above the Sun family. And he had just fired a shot at such a big shot. At this point, he couldn''t imagine what kind of consequences he would face. While Archibald was still in shock, Fade walked over and said in a chilly voice, "Why don''t you let everyone go?" Archibald suddenly came back to reality and ordered the security guards to release Yuri and the others. Fade looked at Yuri and asked with concern, "Are you okay?" Yuri shook her head with a teary face, she bit her lip and said, "Brother Chen, I''m fine." Fade patted Yuri''s head gently, then looked at Archibald and Haymitch coldly, then said in a low voice, "Do you have anything else to say?" Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Hearing Fade Chen''s words, Archibald Zhao couldn''t help but shiver. He rolled his eyes and thought of something, then he quickly said, "Master Chen, we didn''t know it was you. That''s why..." Fade snorted and said, "Didn''t know it''s me? Then, based on what you meant, if it wasn''t me, you would have shot the person to death." "No, no that!" Archibald hurriedly waved his hand, trying to exin. However, Fade did not give him a chance at all. He straightaway raised his right hand and shot out a stream of energy towards Archibald''s legs. The energy went straight into Archibald''s legs. Archibald''s legs went limp and he fell to the ground with a thud. Following that, blood oozed out from his legs. Then, Fade nced at Sergeant Wang and said coldly, "It''s just right. The police are here. Please take him away!" Sergeant Wang had heard of Master Chen''s name, plus he was the one who fired the gun just now. He was too surprised at this moment. When he heard Fade talking to him, he quickly nodded and arrested Archibald. Archibald''s face turned pale when he saw this. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Master Chen, I beg to differ. In the situation just now when you wanted to kill my son, am I not allowed to fight back?" "Even if you had a special identity, I won''t ept it. I want an appeal, I will take this to Capital City. I won''t ept this matter no matter what," Archibald shouted. Seeing this, Fade nced at him coldly and said without emotion, "You don''t ept it, you still have the guts to object?" "You said I was going to kill your son? Then why didn''t you say that you misused your power to suppress thepeting team on purpose. That your son Haymitch forcefully snatched the girl and humiliated her? And the other dirty things that you two have done, do you want me to list them out one by one?" Fade thundered. Archibald was stunned when he heard this. He knew that his dirty secrets were exposed. The other person had full knowledge of his illegal acts. Instantly, Archibald no longer had anything to say. His eyes lost focus, and he copsed to the ground, muttering on something. Fade snorted and shot out another energy to cripple Haymitch''s legs. Then he waved his hand and said, "Take him away!" In an instant, the police acted and took Archibald and Haymitch away. After the two of them were arrested, the order in the stadium gradually returned to normal. The result of thepetition that was announced earlier was being revised. Bay City University resumed its original first ce position. Edgar and Chief Zheng approached Fade with ttering smiles on their faces. Edgar in particr, apologized every now and then to Fade for his previous attitude. There was a hint of ttery in his words. How could Fade not know what he was thinking? Fade said ndly, "I didn''t take it to heart what happened before. What''s more, you have helped me a lot that time." After listening to these words, Edgar suddenly felt like a big rock was lifted off his chest. He felt much more rxed. Immediately, he showed a ttering smile and intended toe over to talk to Fade. Fade waved his hand and said tly, "Thank you for what happened here. You guys probably have things to do, please go ahead!" Upon hearing this, Edgar''s heart sank. He knew that Fade had no intention of making friends with him, so he smiled helplessly, then turned around and left with his father. Sitting in the car, Edgar and Chief Zheng couldn''t help sighing. Chief Zheng red at his son and scolded, "I have told you before, but you didn''t listen to me. I have asked you to ingratiate with Mr. Chen and interact with him more. But you-" Edgar said, "I didn''t know his identity was so... If I had known, I wouldn''t have shown him the attitude!" "That was also-" Chief Zheng still wanted to say something, but in the end, he waved his hand and said instead, "Forget it. It takes luck to make friends with such a high-level person. It''s okay if we can''t be friends with him. After all, it''s better than offending him." Edgar also sighed and nodded, agreeing with his father. But at the thought of these incidents, he still felt very regretful. After all, Haymitch, whom he had spent so much effort to please before, was just the son of a deputy minister. And Fade''s identity was much superior than Haymitch''s. In the end, he missed the golden opportunity presented right before him. Edgar sighed. Although the Zheng family''s father and son regretted their missed opportunity, their situation was much better than that of the father and son of the Zhao family.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. At this moment, the two of them were lying in the car bleeding, with pain written all over their faces. Archibald looked at his son Haymitch angrily andined, "I have taught you to behave, but you refused to listen, and went ahead to mess things up. As a result, you provoked a big shot. This time, we''re finished." Haymitch was somewhat discontent and said, "How would I know who the kid is? Besides, I didn''t go too far this time. I just teased a female student. It''s not a big deal. What can he do to us?" Archibald looked at his son''s indifferent expression and was immediately simmered with anger. He shouted, "What can he do to us? He can take away my title and send me to prison for the rest of my life. He can even kill us on the spot without any consequences." His father''s words scared him and he said in disbelief, "Is he really that powerful? Dad, after all, you are the Deputy Minister. Aren''t there any chances to turn things around?" Archibald said in a low voice, "You still don''t understand. What does that person''s identity tell you? Let me tell you, it''s very likely that he is an Earth Level master." "Any Earth Level master is a distinctive existence in Chinese civilization. Not mentioning that we are just local officials, even the nation''s special department, Stealth, will have to give way to Earth Level masters." "It can even be said that a word from him is more credible than the words of the governor and party secretary of Long Citybined." "Do you think there''s any room to negotiate under these circumstances?" Hearing his father''s words, Haymitch waspletely dumbfounded. In the past, he only vaguely knew that Master Chen was very powerful, even more powerful than the Sun family. But he did not realize how powerful he actually was. At this moment, after listening to his father, he realized that Fade was more powerful than he had imagined. Suddenly, Haymitch''s eyes lost its gleam. Originally, he still held a glimmer of hope, but now he was completely dumbfounded and in despair. His eyes were filled with horror and boundless remorse. Back at the university, after dismissing the Zheng family''s father and son, Fade approached the Bay City University team and said with a smile, "Yuri, congrattions on winning thepetition." Yuri smiled shyly and said, "We should be the ones thanking you, Brother Chen. If it weren''t for you, we couldn''t have won thepetition." Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Fade Chen shook his head and said with a chuckle, "This has nothing to do with me. Yuri, you''re a good singer. I''ve fallen in love with your singing. When will you sing for me again?" Yuri Zhang was shy. She lowered her head and said, "Brother Chen, I''m willing to sing it for you whenever you want me to." "Then what if I say right here right now?" Fade said with a smile. Yuri looked around her and found out that there were so many people passing by. She felt shy to sing here. "There are too many people here," Yuri said. "Then let''s go to a ce where there are fewer people!" Fade smiled and took Yuri''s hand and walked out. At the sight of this, the students of Bay City University behind them couldn''t help but burst into jeers. "Yuri, where are you going? Are you going out with your boyfriend again?" A student said. "Yuri, you won''t attend tonight''s celebration party, will you?" Another student asked. "Yuri, be careful tonight! Don''t forget to take precautions!" A female student joked. Hearing these words, Yuri blushed with shame. She turned her head and red at the students behind her. Then she left with Fade hand in hand. The two of them walked all the way to the side road of the Long City University. Fade stopped and said with a smile, "There are lesser people here. Yuri, you can sing now." Yuri looked at the pedestrians passing by and still felt a little shy. She pinched the corner of her dress and hesitated for a moment. Finally, she nodded and was about to sing. But at this moment, a figure came over and called out, "Yuri and Mr. Chen." Hearing the sound, Fade and Yuri turned their heads and looked over. As soon as they saw the figure, their faces suddenly darkened. "What are you doing here?" Fade asked coldly. This person was none other than Elena Zou, who had purposely bumped into Yuri that day. When Elena nced at Fade''s eyes, she trembled with fear. With a horrified look on her face, she hurriedly apologized, "Mr. Chen, I, I''m here to apologize to you. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have treated Yuri like this. I know I was wrong now. Please, forgive me. I¡ª" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Elena said nervously, with her head down and her body constantly trembling. After all, the man in front of her was a big shot who the Deputy Minister Zhao couldn''t defeat. As a student, she was less significant than an ant in front of such a big shot. Elena was worried that she would be retaliated by a big shot like Fade, so, she was extremely nervous just now. After thinking about it, she finally came here to apologize to Fade and Yuri. However, at this time, in the face of her apology, Fade''s face was cold and he didn''t say a word. Seeing this, Elena was even more frightened. Ignoring the surprised eyes of passers-by, she directly knelt down in front of Fade, and was about to bow and beg for mercy. "Mr. Chen, Yuri, I was wrong, please-" Fade couldn''t bear to see her like this, and he didn''t take it to heart of what she did that day. He waved his hand and said coldly, "Get up, I don''t want to see you again in the future. You can leave now!" Elena was stunned. Then, as if she had been granted amnesty, she quickly nodded and said, "Yes." Then, she shouted "Thank you" and left quickly. Yuri looked at Elena, who had been frightened away, and then looked at Fade. She couldn''t help but feel a little emotional. After all, although she knew that Fade was not an ordinary person, she didn''t expect that Fade''s status was so high. For a moment, her little girl''s mind was wondering, and she faintly thought of something, "I am just a girl from the countryside, will Brother Chen lose his reputation with me by his side?" Thinking of this, Yuri''s face couldn''t help but be a little gloomy. Fade looked at Yuri''s face and rolled his eyes. He held Yuri''s hand and clenched it slightly. He smiled and said, "Yuri, you haven''t sang for me yet!" Yuri came to her senses and looked at Fade. She wanted to say something, but the strange feeling in her heart made her unable to sing. Seeing this, Fade gently pinched Yuri''s face with a smile and said softly, "Yuri, don''t think too much. No matter who I am or what I do, I am still your Brother Chen." Yuri felt warm in her heart and smiled. She nodded and said sweetly, "Brother Chen, I''ll sing for you now." Then, Fade took Yuri''s hand, and the two strolled on to the tree- lined path of the campus. A clear alluring voice could be heard. After walking with Fade, Yuri went back that night and attended the celebration party with her ssmates and teachers. At the g, Erasmus Sun and Elisha Ding, the two judges, as well as the people of the major entertainmentpanies, rushed over and tried to recruit Yuri. However, when Yuri revealed the rtionship between her and Fade, the people of the major entertainmentpanies immediately backed away. Because they knew that Fade was behind the powerful Scott Entertainment in the Long City. If Yuri really wanted to sign with an entertainmentpany in Long City, it would most likely be the Scott Entertainment. However, Erasmus and Elisha were very sincere. They found Yuri and talked to her for a while, hoping that she could join their school. In this regard, Yuri couldn''t make a decision at that moment. After all, she was now a student of Bay City University. If she really followed Erasmus or Elisha, she would definitely have to transfer to another school. At the same time, it also meant that she would be giving up on her original study n and officially step on the path of bing a star. Yuri couldn''t decide this matter in a short time. So she still didn''t agree with the two teachers yet. After the celebration, Bay City University gave their team members three days off to let them enjoy and rest well due to the intense training that they had. The students burst out in excitement and yed. Fade had already promised Yuri that he would take her to Long City to have fun after the performance was over. So, in the past few days, Fade apanied Yuri to have a good time in all the major scenic spots in Long City. They almost tried all the delicious food and everything fun in Long City. It seemed that Yuri, who was neen years old, had never experienced such pure happiness while growing up. The three-day holiday soon drew to an end. Tomorrow, Yuri would have to go back to Bay City. In the evening, Fade drove Yuri to Big Brother Liu''s "Dragonville Special Seafood Shop". After Fade''s investment and the work of professionals, Old Mr. Liu and Big Brother Liu¡¯s shabby "Dragonville Special Seafood Shop" looked brand new and turned into a three-story wooden building. The fragrance of wood, rednterns, waiters in traditional Chinese clothing, as well as the decoration of dragons and phoenixes all improved the style and grade of the store. It could even be said that after the operation and publicity during this period of time, The "Dragonville Special Seafood Shop" restaurant had be the most popr shop in Long City. Many food critics and people came here to have a taste of this delicacy. In a short period of time, the shop''s business was already improving. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Therefore, when Fade Chen and Yuri Zhang came to the shop at dinner time, there were already many customers in the shop, some guests were even waiting in line at the door. Fade saw that there were not many people queuing up, so he didn''t want to bother Big Brother Liu. He walked to the end of the line with Yuri and began to queue up. "Yuri, the Dragonville Special Seafood Soup in this shop is very delicious. You will definitely like it," Fade smiled and chatted with Yuri. Yuri looked at Fade and said with a smile, "Well, as long as it''s your treat, Brother Chen, everything will be delicious." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but reach out his hand to pinch Yuri''s cheek with a smile, saying, "Yuri, when did you start to talk like this? You make me so happy." Fade''s intimate action immediately made Yuri blush. She lowered her head and whispered, "I''m just telling the truth. As long as I''m with you, Brother Chen, I will eat whatever we have." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. When Fade heard this, he couldn''t help but smile. Then he joked, "Yuri, since you want to be with me so much, don''t tell me you''ve fallen in love with me!" Yuri was stunned when she heard that, and then she came to her senses. What she said just now was too suggestive. Suddenly, Yuri blushed and quickly waved her hands to exin, "Brother Chen, I, I didn''t mean that. I know you are married, and President Lin is also a good wife. I have no other thoughts, I, I just¡ª" For a moment, Yuri didn''t know how to exin. Fade looked at Yuri who was a little flustered. He gently patted her head and said with a smile, "There''s no need to exin. I was joking with you. Besides, you''re my sister. It''s normal for you to like me!" Hearing Fade''s words, Yuri nodded and calmed down. However, she could not help but have some strange emotions in her heart, "I''m just his sister. Brother Chen has always treated me as his sister!" Just as Yuri lowered her head and was lost in thought, a guest in the shop and the queuing group took a step forward. Fade turned around, took Yuri''s hand, and was ready to move forward. But at this time, two figures suddenly rushed out from the side. It was a young couple. They didn''t even look behind them. They took a step and plunged into the gap of the queue in front of Fade. Then they talked, as if nothing had happened. Seeing this, Fade''s face couldn''t help but sink. He patted the young man in front of him on the shoulder and said, "You''ve cut the queue. Go to the back and line up." The man turned around. He was quite handsome, with a Korean hairstyle, a pair of sunsses, and a branded phone in his hand. His ears were plugged with earphones, and his body was shaking gently, as if he was listening to music. He nced at Fade, and then turned his head back without saying anything, as if he didn''t hear what Fade said at all. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold. He patted on the man''s shoulder again, then directly pulled off his earphones and said, "You''ve cut the queue. Go to the back. Didn''t you hear what I said?" This time, the man couldn''t pretend anymore. He put away his headphones and stared at Fade coldly, saying, "What are you doing? I didn''t cut the line." As he said this, the man turned his head back again. Seeing this, Fade grabbed his arm and twisted it slightly. Suddenly, the young man let out a cry of pain. He frowned, covered his arms, and stared at Fade painfully and angrily. He snapped, "What are you doing?" Fade pointed to the back of the team and said coldly, "I''ll ask you onest time to line up at the back." The man red at Fade and said, "Who are you? Why should I go behind?" Fade said coldly, "I''m just a nobody? But you cut in line, so get out of my way and go to the back immediately." "Who are you to say that I cut in line! I didn''t cut in line. I think you''re the one cutting the line. Why don''t you go to the back?" The man stared at Fade and shouted directly. Such loud voice naturally attracted the surrounding customers. Many people saw the man jump in the queue just now, and they couldn''t help but criticize him one after another at this time. "Young man, why are you so rude? I saw you jump in the queue just now," a man said. "How dare you jump in the queue and be so arrogant? I think you need to be taught a lesson," another man said. "Shame on you, shameless guy," a woman sneered. Hearing the curses of the crowd, the man red at the people around him. Then, the woman next to him also turned her head, looked at the crowd, and directly put her hands on her waist and scolded, "Which eyes of yours saw us jump the queue? Do you have any proof? Besides, this position belongs to us, and we came here yesterday. What''s wrong if we stand here now? If you are not convinced,e and talk about it! Let''s see if I will beat you guys up or not." At the sight of this woman, the passers-by couldn''t help frowning and then leave. After all, it was not a wise choice to quarrel with this kind of shrew. Moreover, for most people, it was not a big deal for someone to cut in the queue. They would just endure it. Seeing this, the woman was even more proud. She walked to the man, red at Fade, and shouted, "You talk nonsense and nder us for cutting the queue. Apologize to us immediately." Hearing this, Fade frowned and showed a hint of anger. He said in a low voice, "It seems that some people don''t know how to behave like humans when they are not taught a lesson." "Teach me a lesson?" The man sneered, rolled up his sleeves, exposed his bulging arms, and said to Fade, "If you want to fight, I''ll fight with you. Let''s see if you can beat me." As soon as he finished speaking, the man smiled and threw a punch directly at Fade. "Goto hell!" Seeing this, Fade''s upper body didn''t move at all, and his lower body directly kicked forward with his right leg. This time, he directly kicked the man in the lower abdomen. With great force, the man was sent flying and hit against the wall of the shop. Then, the man fell down with a bang and uttered a painful muffled groan. The woman on the other side saw this and immediately shouted, "He''s crazy. He is going to kill someone-" Fade red at the woman and mercilessly pped her on the face, making a crisp sound, and then red at her. "Shut up." The woman was stunned. She covered her swollen cheeks and was stunned for a moment. Then she sat on the ground and burst into tears like a shrew . But at this moment, Yuri, who was behind Fade, came out and looked at the woman with inquiring eyes. A few secondster, Yuri showed an extremely surprised expression on her face and eximed, "Sister Freya, why are you here?" Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Hearing the voice, the woman stopped crying and looked at Yuri Zhang for a few seconds. Her eyes lit up and she said, "You, you are indeed Yuri Zhang." Yuri Zhang nodded and said, "Yes, I am Yuri. Sister Freya, why are you and Brother Benny here?" While speaking, Yuri looked at the young man, Brother Benny. Sister Freya obviously didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance here either. She got up from the ground, walked to the man, and dressed him up. She pointed at Yuri and said, "Benny, look who she is. She is Yuri Zhang, the Yuri from the next vige, you used to-" At this time, Yuri also exined to Fade in a low voice, "Brother Chen, these two people are Freya and Benny. They are from my neighboring vige." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade didn''t expect that they were Yuri''s friends. He frowned slightly and then nodded his head, intending to end this matter. After all, they were from Yuri''s hometown, so he had to give them some face. But just as Fade was about to speak, the man named Benny Yi''s eyes lit up when he saw Yuri. He walked over quickly and stretched out his hands to hold Yuri''s hand. "Yuri, I didn''t expect you to be here! I haven''t seen you for several years. I didn''t expect you to grow up so much and be even more beautiful." Yuri looked at Benny''s greedy eyes and instinctively felt unhappy. She took a step back to avoid his hands and whispered, "Hi, Brother Benny." Seeing that Yuri took a step back, Benny immediately raised his arm and held Yuri''s shoulder. "Yuri, are you still studying? Are you studying in Long City?" Seeing this, Yuri stepped aside in panic. Fade frowned and stood up to block Yuri behind him. He stopped Benny and knocked off his arm coldly, saying, "Yuri doesn''t like very enthusiastic. Put your hand away." Benny''s face darkened when he saw Fade. He red at Fade. Freya Yi, the woman, also came over at this time. She looked at Fade, and then said to Yuri, "Yuri, is this your friend?" Yuri nodded and said, "This is Fade, my friend." Upon hearing this, Freya snorted and said, "Since he is your friend, I''ll give you a face, and I won''t ask about it anymore. However, you can''t just let go of the matter of him hitting my brother and me, can you!" Yuri frowned and didn''t know how to respond. Fade''s face immediately turned cold, and he red at them. He didn''t expect that this woman to be so shameless. It was clear that they were wrong first. But now, she was acting like he was being unreasonable and asked Fade to give her an exnation. Suddenly, Fade said in a cold voice, "Yes, it''s true that we can''t let it go like this. I haven''t finished the business of you cutting the queue yet." Hearing this, Freya''s face suddenly sank. She stared at Fade, but when she saw Fade''s fierce eyes, she was a little uneasy. So she turned to Yuri and said coldly, "Yuri, how can your friend talk to us like this? We¡ª" Yuri looked embarrassed, but in the end, she gritted her teeth and said, "Sister Freya, just now, it was you and Brother Benny who did something wrong. You should not jump the queue, we-" Not waiting for Yuri to finish her words, Freya''s face immediately sank, and her eyes were full of anger, ready to explode in anger. However, at this critical moment, Benny came up to his sister and whispered in her ear. Then he pointed to Yuri. After hearing her brother''s words, Freya held back her anger. She nced at Fade and said to Yuri, "Yuri, my brother just put in a good word for you. I won''t pursue this matter anymore." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold and he was about to say something. But at this time, Yuri looked at Fade with sadness in her eyes. Looking at Yuri''s watery eyes, Fade couldn''t help but sigh softly and hold back his words. After all, if he insisted on continuing to argue, no matter what the result was, Yuri would be one who would be embarrassed. Thinking of this, Fade nodded to Yuri and said, "For the sake of you, Yuri, I will just let it go. Yuri immediately showed gratitude in her eyes, and then said to Freya and Benny, "Sister Freya, Brother Benny, just go in front of us." The two walked in front to Fade and Yuri without any guilt, and then turned to look at Yuri. Benny said with a smile, "Yuri, since I happened to meet you and we are all from the same hometown. Why don''t we eat together?" Yuri didn''t want to agree. She wanted to wave her hand to refuse. But before she could open her mouth, Freya said directly, "Let''s have the meal together. It''s a deal. Anyway, Yuri, you had an engagement with my brother and almost became his wife. It''s nothing for you to have a meal together now." When she heard this matter, Yuri''s expression changed, and was a little gloomy. At the same time, she looked at Fade with some worry. Fade put his arm around Yuri''s shoulder and patted it gently. Then he gave Yuri aforting look and whispered, "It''s okay." On the other side, when Benny saw this, he couldn''t help squinting with a hint of anger in his eyes. Then he looked at his sister. Freya winked at her brother, and said, "It''s our turn. Let''s go in together!" Then, the four of them sat on a table and took the menu. Benny simply nced at the menu. He directly shook his hand and said, "We don''t need the menu or anything. You can directly bring out the most expensive dishes in your shop." When Yuri heard this, she couldn''t help but be stunned. Seeing this, Benny was delighted and said with a boasting tone, "Yuri, we haven''t seen each other for several years. I don''t know what you like to eat, so I just ordered a few dishes. If you don''t like it, we can order more. You can be at ease." Yuri said politely, "No, I''ll just eat what you order." Hearing this, Freya said with an arrogant tone, "It''s rare to catch up with you, Yuri. How can you do that? I know the situation of your family. You''re used to living a hard life since young, so you are more frugal." "But the situation is different now. My brother doesn''tck this little money. You can order what you want. It doesn''t matter," Freya said. After that, Freya and Benny looked at Yuri proudly. Yuri could only reply, "Brother Benny has made great achievements. Congrattions to you." When Benny heard this, he was immediately more delighted. He deliberately stretched his arm, showed the branded watch on his wrist, and said proudly, "It''s not a great achievement, it''s just a small sess! I''m just doing a small business at the university, and I''ll get hundreds of thousands of yuan a year." Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Freya Yi immediately said, "It''s only a few months since he started. When the business is more stable, earning more than one million a year won''t be a problem. So, Yuri, you don''t have to help us to save money. We really don''t care about such a small of amount money now." "Oh, alright." Yuri responded casually. Seeing that Yuri''s attitude was indifferent, Freya changed her target and pointed at Fade. She looked at him and then said to Yuri, "Yuri, what''s your friend''s job? Come on, why don''t you introduce him to us? Maybe we could get in touch with each other in the future to do business!" Yuri looked over to Fade, who smiled faintly and answered, "I''m afraid that we can''t get in touch with each other. I''m a Chinese Medicine practitioner. I usually see patients with minor diseases." Hearing this, the corners of Freya''s mouth curved down in disdain. "Doctor, it''s not bad. Although it''s not as good as Benny''s business, it''s still good. Can you earn a hundred thousand yuan a year?" she asked with a forced smile. Fade said bluntly, "I think I can!" "Is that so?" Freya continued to question doubtfully, a look of disbelief on her face. "You don''t look to be that old, so you must have just graduated from school, right? That you can already earn a hundred thousand dors a year isn''t bad at all." "Well, he is at about the same level as I was two years ago. In the future, if you put in more effort, it''s possible that you could reach a third of my ie level," Benny suddenly piped up. The siblings continued to belittle Fade one by one, boasting of themselves and their achievements while stealing nces at Yuri. However, Yuri paid them no heed. Instead, she looked at Fade with a gentle gaze, as if she was looking at a lover. Seeing this, Benny understood the situation immediately. He winked at his sister. Freya got his message. She stood up and said to Yuri, "Yuri, I''m going to the bathroom. Care to apany me?" Without waiting for an answer, Freya pulled Yuri up and walked to the bathroom. Back at the table, Benny''s cheerful expression gave way to a frown as he observed Yuri''s departure. He red at Fade and said coldly, "Boy, I don''t care what your rtionship with Yuri is. I''m warning you, leave Yuri immediately." Fade narrowed his eyes, picked up a mouthful of food and chewed it slowly. Then he looked at Benny and said calmly, "Yuri has nothing to do with you. You don''t have the right to ask me to leave Yuri. Besides, it''s none of your business as to whether I am with Yuri or not." Benny stared at Fade and said harshly, "Yuri used to be my fiancee. I''ve grown interested in her now, so I am asking you to get out of my way. Do you understand?" Fade lowered his voice. "I''ve never heard about such a thing from Yuri. Besides, even if this was true, you said it yourself - it''s all in the past. You don''t have the right to talk about this now. "Bang!" Benny mmed his hands on the table in a fit of anger. His scarlet eyes almost seemed to glow as he snapped, "Look, kid, don''t talk back to me. I''m telling you now, Yuri is mine. No one can touch her, so you''d better get out of my way. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." "Being rude?" Fade sneered, clenched his fists, and said, "In that case, what about your actions from just now?" Hearing this, the expression on Benny''s face changed dramatically. The muscles on his face twitched a few times, and it was as if a gloomy shadow had fallen over his face. Seeing this, Fade smirked. "Yuri is not someone you can just take away like an object, so I''m not the one who has to stay away from her, but you! "You ¡ª" Benny was so angry that his face turned red. Before he could do anything, a woman''s scream rang out. When Fade heard the voice, he immediately recognized it as Yuri''s. The sound seemed to be coming from the bathroom. His expression darkened, and he immediately got up and strode toward the bathroom. After turning a corner anding to the passage in front of the bathroom, he caught sight of Freya and Yuri. The two of them stood facing each other. Freya looked down at Yuri condescendingly and snorted. "You are so lucky that my brother likes you. How could you dare to reject him? Just who do you think you are? With your family''s condition, what right do you have to say no to us?" Yuri had her hands held over her cheeks, eyes reddened with unshed tears. "I don''t like Benny. I will not agree to it." "Don''t talk back to me. I''m telling you now: when you were engaged to my brother, you were his woman, so don''t even think about running away. Since my brother has taken a liking to you, he should deserve you," Freya said fiercely. "I refuse! I will never agree to this!" Yuri held on stubbornly. "Even after all this, you''re still spouting nonsense. I think you might need a beating," Freya pulled her hand back and brought it across Yuri''s cheek again. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yuri cried out in shock at the impact. Fade had seen enough. He rushed over with a gust of wind and took Yuri in his arms before retaliating against Freya with a p across her face. "Smack!" With a crisp sound, Freya''s cheeks swelled up. "How dare youy a finger on me?!" She spat furiously, preparing pounce on Fade like a madwoman. At the enraged look on Fade''s face, however, she faltered in her actions. "Come on, I dare you to move!" he thundered in a deep voice. Feeling the terrifying aura exuding from him, Freya felt her body tremble in shock, not daring to move a muscle. Right at that moment, Benny also rushed into the toilet. When he saw the situation, his eyes suddenly turned red and he tried to rush over. However, at Fade''s cold re, he found himself not daring to move either. For what seemed like an eternity, everyone stood in a deadlock, neither party willing to move at all. Fade snorted and strode out with Yuri in his arms. Of course, they did not return to their seats, but moved to a new table and prepared to order once again. When Fade and Yuri finished ordering the dishes, Freya and Benny also came back. When they saw Fade and Yuri''s intimate looks, they gnashed their teeth with hatred. However, after Fade''s show of skill, they did not dare to act rashly. Suddenly, Benny''s eyes lit up with an idea and whispered it to Freya. Freya''s eyes lit up in satisfaction. She raised her hand and said, "Waiter,e here!" The waiter came over and asked respectfully, "How can I help you, ma''am?" Pointing at the dishes on the table, Freya waved her hand and said, "Please change all these dishes." The waiter eyes widened. "But these dishes have just been served. If there is no problem with it, we can''t-" Upon hearing this, Freya pped her hand on the table and said coldly, "What do you mean by ''no problem''? These dishes are obviously wrong." "What are you talking about, ma''am?" the waiter asked patiently. Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Freya Yi said, "This dish has been touched. We don''t want it anymore. Please change this to a new one." The waiter felt that they were being unreasonable, but he couldn''t say it out loud for fear of being rude. "Dear guests, after our dishes are ready, we will bring them here immediately. There is absolutely no one else who has touched them." "That''s not necessarily true. The dish was touched by that guy just now. He took a bite," Benny suddenly pointed to Fade. The waiter was stunned when he saw that and asked tentatively, "B-But this man is with you, isn''t he?" Benny snorted. "Who said he was with us? This is the food we ordered, but he had eaten it first. Now, we don''t want it anymore. We want to ask for a new one." "But, this, this kind of loss, is not the responsibility of our shop..." The waiter was doubtful. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Freya rolled her eyes and pointed to Fade, saying, "If you want someone to pay for the food, you can ask them forpensation. It''s not like we care about this anyway." After that, Benny and Freya looked at the waiter proudly. This table of dishes was worth at least 5,000 yuan. They believed that with Fade''s ie, he could not afford this kind ofvish meal at all. This was all done on purpose to make Fade lose face and force Yuri to change her mind. Since the shop had just been opened not long ago, the waiter naturally didn''t know Fade, but the cost of thousands of yuan couldn''t be easily erased. She walked toward Fade and muttered, "Sir, the dishes just now¡ª" Seeing this, Fade grinned at the waiter and said, "Since I''ve eaten it, I''ll pay for it!" He said this in a generous tone as he took out a credit card. Seeing this, the waiter took the credit card respectfully, thanked him, and then went to pay the bill by card. After that, Fade got up and brought the dishes on Benny''s table to his own table, and proceeded to take big mouthfuls of them. He said to Yuri with a smile, "Yuri, this dish tastes really good. Go on, try it." Freya and Benny, who originally wanted to embarrass Fade, didn''t expect this situation to happen. Their faces couldn''t help but look a little contorted with frustration. Looking at Fade and Yuri''s intimate actions, Benny gnashed his teeth in hatred, "That boy, how dare he..." Freya patted her brother gently and said sourly, "Don''t worry, brother. That guy is obviously trying to make a fool out of himself. What do you think he can do after he spent such huge sums of money?" Hearing this, Benny''s eyes lit up and he said, "Heh. Competing with me in mary terms is like looking for death.That boy will learn soon." While they were talking, the waiter returned with the credit card and handed it to Fade respectfully. Fade took the credit card and asked, "Have you paid the bill with it?" The waiter shook his head and said, "No!" Hearing this, Benny and Freya''s eyes suddenly lit up and their emotions rose. They couldn''t wait to ridicule him. "Yuri,what''s wrong with your friend? If he didn''t have money, he could have just admitted it and no one would have looked down on him. Why did he have to pretend to be rich? You see, he''s been exposed now. Aren''t you ashamed?" Freya jeered. "That''s right. Yuri, it''s better for you to reduce your contact with such an dishonest person," Benny agreed. After saying this to Yuri, they turned their target to Fade and began to mock him without hesitation. "Kid, stay away from Yuri if you don''t have money. Shame on you," Freya said. "Hehe, you can''t even afford a meal. What right do you have to be with Yuri? You might as well just leave now," Benny said. Fade put down his chopsticks, and looked at Benny and Freya as if they saying something particrly stupid. "Who said I didn''t have money?" "Ha! Your card was rejected, and yet you still don''t want to admit it. You''re really thick-skinned, huh?!" Benny said. "Boy, what are you arguing about this time?" Freya asked. "Yuri,e with us. He can''t afford to pay for the meal. You will get into troubleter," Benny said. Before Fade could exin himself, the waiter quickly waved his hand and said, "No, it''s not like that. I didn''t swipe the card not because there wasn''t any money in it." "If it''s not because of money, then what''s the reason?" Benny frowned and asked incredulously. The waiter said, "It''s our boss who told me not to swipe the card." This time, Benny was even more puzzled. "Your boss? Why didn''t he let you swipe it?" As soon as he finished speaking, a clear voice sounded. "Dr. Chen, why didn''t you tell me that you were here? If I didn''t happen to see you, I wouldn''t have known at all!" Then, they saw a warm-looking middle-aged man walking toward Fade. Fade got up and hugged the man, calling him Big Brother Liu. Then, when Big Brother Liu saw Yuri who was opposite Fade, he burst outughing. "Having dinner with your little friend, eh? Well, I won''t bother you anymore. Take your time and eat. You can order whatever you want and I''ll cook it for you personally!" Fade nodded and thanked him, to which Big Brother Liu turned around and walked back inside. When Benny saw this, he couldn''t help but say, "This guy has no money. If you let him order anything he wants, he won''t be able to pay youter." Hearing this, Big Brother Liu stopped in his tracks and looked at Benny, saying, "What are you talking about? This is my brother, and also the major shareholder of this shop. How could Dr. Chen not have any money? Stop kidding around!" "A major shareholder!" This time, Benny was shocked and then looked at Fade in disbelief. Fade ignored him and sat down to continue his meal with Yuri. The more Benny thought about it, the more ufortable he felt. He frowned. Seeing this, Freya patted her brother on the shoulder to console him. "Don''t be discouraged." "But that kid is the owner of this shop. I ¡ª" Benny frowned. Freya snorted and said, "Do you believe him just because he said he was the boss?" "Sister, what do you mean?" Benny looked at Freya. Freya nced at Fade, and then guessed with a very smug look, "Think about it. Such a shop would need tens of millions of dors to renovate it. Do you think he could possibly afford it? He is just a poor kid!" "It doesn''t seem like..." Benny shook his head. "That''s right, because it''s impossible," Freya said confidently. "I think he''s only acquainted with the boss and he was giving him face. That''s why he said that on purpose. Don''t take it too seriously." Hearing his sister''s words, Benny was relieved and he smiled. Then he looked at Yuri confidently and said, "Yuri, some people are just pretending. Don''t be fooled by them." Freya also said, "Yes, it''s easy to lie to us outsiders. But when he is about to payter, the lies will be revealed." Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Yuri Zhang frowned and ignored them. However, the two of them kept nagging non stop, ridiculing Fade Chen for having no money and that Yuri would not have a good future with him. Even if Yuri had a good temper, she couldn''t help feeling upset when she heard them talking about him. She mmed her chopsticks on the table, turned to look at the two of them, and said in a low voice, "What has it got to do with you whether Brother Chen has money or not? Besides, even if Brother Chen really doesn''t have money, I have money to support Brother Chen." Such domineering words not only stunned Benny Yi and Freya Yi, but also Fade. He was stunned momentarily, then he looked at Yuri with a smile. When Benny came to his senses, his expression suddenly turned cold. "You mean you support his livelihood? Did you both already do ''it''?" Hearing this, Yuri couldn''t help but blush. However, she continued in a cold voice, "That has nothing to do with you either." Hearing this, Benny was smoldered with anger. He had the urge to beat Fade up. But when he thought of Fade''s amazing fighting skills just now, his face darkened again. Freya pulled her brother, then looked at Yuri and said with a sneer, "Yuri, you''ve learned how to brag! How can you support him for life? What a joke." "Let''s not talk about anything else. Let''s just talk about this meal here, which is at least 5,000 yuan. Can you afford it?" Freya mocked. Yuri was a little desperate. She took out a bank card straight away and said, "I have the money to pay for it." "Haha, who knows if you have money in your bank card or not. Maybe you are just like Fade," Freya continued to ridicule them. Yuri wanted to defend herself, but before she could say anything, two young girls beside her recognized Yuri. They came over and took out their mobile phones with excitement, saying, "You, you are Miss Zhang, the Yuri Zhang from Bay City University, right? We are your fans. Can we take a photo with you?" Yuri didn''t expect to meet her fans. She was stunned for a moment, then immediately smiled and said, "Sure!" Seeing this scene, Benny and Freya were confused. They frowned and said, "What is this? Why are they taking a photo with her? Does she think she''s a star?" As soon as they finished speaking, another fan came over with an autograph book and red at them with dissatisfaction, saying, "Yuri is already a star. Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know anything." "That''s right. Yuri has long been a star in our Bay City," another girl said. "It''s just a little money for a meal. Not to mention that Yuri has not cared about such little money from a while ago, even if each of her fans chip in one yuan, it''s more than enough," the girl who was holding the autograph book said. During the conversation, Yuri was already surrounded by seven to eight fans who wanted to take photos and get her autographs. The atmosphere was quite lively. When Freya and Benny heard the words from those fans, they were really stunned at that moment. They did not expect the once poor country girl had turned into a celebrity. For a moment, Benny and Freya just looked at Yuri and couldn''t say a word. It took them quite a while toe to their senses, but their expressions were full of envy. Benny nced at Yuri sideways and said, "What celebrity? I think, she''s just an online celebrity for live broadcast." "Yes, maybe she''ll lose her poprity sooner orter. This kind of profession can''tst long," Freya muttered. Benny nodded with self-assurance and said, "Yes, although an Inte celebrity is somewhat a celebrity, But in fact, they are no different from bar girls. They sell themselves in order to make money." "Brother, it''s not worthy to pursue this kind of woman. With your current worth, you can get any woman you want, don''t waste your effort on her," Freya said. "Sister, I know. I don''t like this kind of inte celebrity either," Benny said. Freya nodded repeatedly and agreed with her brother''s words. But just as the two siblings finished talking, two people walked into the restaurant hurriedly and asked, "Where is Miss Zhang?" "Where is Yuri Zhang?" Another man asked. Hearing the voice, Yuri turned her head and saw an elderly man and a middle- aged womaning over. Yuri got up immediately and greeted them. "Old Master Sun, Teacher Ding, why are you here?" When Benny and Freya saw this scene, they couldn''t help but look puzzled and whispered, "Why does she have such an old fan? Did she do some shady things in private? Otherwise, why would such an old persone for her?" As soon as they said that, an angry voice shouted from beside them. "What nonsense are you two talking about? Do you know who they are? How dare you talk rubbish?" "This is ridiculous. You don''t know Yuri at all. Yet you are bullsh*ting here." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Benny and Freya Yi got scolded, and their expression didn''t look too good. They said unhappily, "We were talking. What does it have to do with you?" The people around them suddenly sneered. "Yes, it has nothing to do with us. But that man is Erasmus Sun, the principal of the Long City Music Academy and a master in the music industry in our country." "And the other person is Elisha Ding, the principal of the Long City University Arts Faculty. They are fighting to take Yuri as their students. Otherwise, why do you think they came over?" "Yuri''s talent has long been recognized by the masters of the industry. You guys don''t know anything, but yet you are still making sarcastic remarks. You are really pathetic and ridiculous!" "If you think it has nothing to do with you, think again carefully. You scolded Old Master Sun and Principal Ding. What do you think will be the consequences?" When Benny and Freya heard this, they werepletely dumbfounded. They did not expect these two people to hold such a high position, especially Elisha from the Long City University. Benny had opened a small shop in Long City University. If he offended a principal of one of the faculties in Long City University, he might not be able to operate his small shop if the principal had but say one word. Thinking of this, the two were shocked and they began to panic. They quickly got up and walked towards Erasmus and Elisha, in an attempt to apologize. "Old Master Sun, Principal Ding, we are just¡ª" Benny and Freya said. However, before the two of them opened their mouths, Erasmus and Elisha nced at them and then waved their hands impatiently. "We have something to do now. Don''te and disturb us." After saying that, the two went to Yuri''s side and began to introduce the benefits of their university in order to persuade Yuri to be their student. Seeing this, Benny and Freya werepletely bbergasted. They were anxious and couldn''t sit still anymore. They got up and paid the bill, then left the restaurant with dismay. As they got out of the restaurant, Benny and Freya turned their heads and saw Yuri surrounded by people inside. They couldn''t help frowning, and an unspeakable feeling of difort surged in their hearts. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 When Freya Yi and Benny Yi first saw Yuri Zhang, they almost couldn''t recognize that Yuri was the emaciated girl from the poor vige in their hometown. At that time, Yuri''s family was very poor. After finishing her high school, her family wanted to marry her off. So they asked someone to introduce a suitor. Benny who was working outstation was introduced to her. After they met, Yuri felt that Benny was not an honest person and he behaved frivolously. Therefore, she refused the arranged marriage. Then she applied for a schrship and went to college instead. Back then, although Benny thought Yuri was pretty and decent, but after all, she was just a country girl. He had seen many beautiful girls in the city, so he didn''t take Yuri seriously. He was okay when Yuri didn''t agree. However, he didn''t expect that when they were to meet again, Yuri would be apletely new person. She had transformed from a country bumpkin from a poor vige to a morous celebrity. Not only her appearance was pure and innocent, but her temperament was also lovely. Any man would be moved by her at first nce. In recent years, Benny had made some great achievements. When he saw Yuri again, he was naturally moved. Taking into ount his worth and Yuri''s family condition, Benny thought that it would be just a piece of cake for him to marry a girl like Yuri. However, he didn''t expect that the reality would p him in the face. Yuri had be a star now, and she was not poor anymore. It was not easy for him to pursue her. He had mocked Yuri as just an online celebrity. As a result, a respected master in the music industry came instantly to persuade her to be his student. The harsh reality pped Benny hard on the face. His expression was terrible. Because the girl he used to despise had be a far-fetched goddess. This huge gap between them made Benny feel a little depressed. Seeing her brother''s expression, Freya couldn''t help but feel distressed and coaxed quickly, "Brother, don''t be sad. It''s not a big deal. Even if Yuri is a star, she will not be popr forever, there are many celebrities around." "What''s more, she has a useless boyfriend. With demeanor, she won''t be popr for long. Don''t worry," Freya said. Hearing his sister''s words, Benny felt better. Seeing that her words worked, Freya patted her brother''s shoulder and said, "That''s right. She''s just a woman. If you can''t pursue her then it''s alright. Besides, there are many beautiful girls in Long City University. I think the one you''ve been pursuing a while ago is not bad." Benny nodded and said, "I understand, sister. With my current wealth, I don''t need to stick to just Yuri." "It''s great if you can understand!" Freya smiled and said, "Come on, let''s got to another restaurant." After Benny and Freya left, inside the restaurant, Yuri was faced with Erasmus Sun and Elisha Ding''s warm invitation, In the end, Fade Chen had to step in so that the two teachers would agree to give Yuri some time to think about their proposals. Finally, they left reluctantly. Yuri and Fade finished dinner and came out together. Fade looked at Yuri and said, "Yuri, what are we going to do next? Watch a movie?" Yuri thought for a while and looked at Fade. She shook her head gently and said, "Brother Chen, thank you. I will go back to Bay City tomorrow. So tonight, let''s take a stroll." "Okay!" Fade nodded. He strolled side by side with Yuri on the street. While they were chatting casually, Yuri suddenly fell silent. Then she looked up at Fade and said, "Brother Chen, my engagement with Benny, actually we..." Fade smiled and said, "Yuri, there''s no need to exin. I believe in you." Hearing this, Yuri could not help but feel a warmth in her heart, she blushed. However, she still decided to tell him about her whole engagement with Benny. In the end, she seemed to be relieved. Yuri looked at Fade, who had a smile on his face, and said, "Brother Chen, I''m still worried that you will despise me and think that I am a bad girl!" Fade smiled and patted Yuri''s head gently. He said while smiling, "Silly girl, how would I look down on you?" "What''s more, You have said that you want to support me for the rest of my life! How can such a girl be a bad girl!" Fade joked. Hearing this, Yuri blushed in an instant and exined, "That time, I was in panic and said that. Brother Chen, you are making fun of me "Does it mean that you don''t want to support me? Then I''m going to be really sad," Fade covered his heart with his hands, with an exaggerated painful expression on his face. Yuri said with a red face, "I, of course, I''m willing to support you. But, just, I didn''t mean that!" "What do you mean then?" Fade blinked his eyes and asked on purpose. Yuri''s cheeks were red, and her mouth bulging. She couldn''t say a word for a long time. Finally, when she looked up at Fade, who was blinking, she suddenly realized that she was being fooled. She stamped her foot and said shyly, "Brother Chen, you are making fun of me again." "Haha, Yuri, don''t be angry!" Fade smiled. He held Yuri''s shoulder and rubbed her head. At this time, Yuri''s head was leaning against Fade''s shoulder, and her body was right next to Fade. They were walking side by side. Her heart was beating fast, and her cheeks were flushed. A warm feeling inadvertently came over her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The next day, Fade sent Yuri to the train station and she returned to Bay City. During this period, Fade was also very busy. So after seeing Yuri off, hezed at home and rested for a few days. Meanwhile, in the past few days, Long City had been in a turmoil, especially within the Cultural & Education Department. Archibald Zhao, the Deputy Minister, and his group of people were under strict investigation by the relevant departments. All the dirty things they had done before were exposed. Archibald, Haymitch Zhao, and the relevant people were all convicted and sent into prison. In the Long City University, there was also an uproar. Many who were rted to Archibald were being investigated, and there was a shift of power in the university. Fade had nothing to do, so he watched some rted news. Suddenly, he found a piece of news rted to Long City University on the website, and his eyes lit up. He clicked on it and started reading it carefully. Soon, Fade finished reading the news. He could not help but frown slightly. This news itself was not eye-catching. It was just verymon university campus news about some handsome guys running food and drinks businesses at the campus, and so on. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Fade Chen was surprised because he saw a name in the news. The content of the news was about a newly opened milk tea shop in Long City University recently. The owner of the milk tea shop was a handsome young man. In less than a month after the shop was opened, it had be the talk of the campus. The Mr. Handsome Milk Tea became eye candy at the campus. He even had many female admirers from Long City University who had confessed their love for him. However, Mr. Handsome Milk Tea had refused most of the girls'' pursuit as he wanted to focus on his career. However, recently, Shinnie Sun, the campus belle of Long City University, was also pursuing him. He was considering her courtship. Shinnie, of course, was from the Sun Family. Her father, Edward Sun was the head of the Sun family, so Shinnie became the family''s pearl. However, Shinnie had always kept a low profile, so most people did not know her identity at all. In the campus, she was regarded as the campus belle of Long City University because of her good looks. "This little girl, is she in love with someone, she had even taken the initiative to pursue the person?" Fade thought in his heart, and then he decided to call Shinnie to find out more. "Brother Chen, you called me!" A surprised voice came from the other end of the phone. Fade smiled and said, "I have missed you already. Can''t I call? If you don''t want me to call you, I''ll hang up then." Shinnie quickly replied, "Brother Chen, I didn''t say that. Don''t hang up." "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore. Shinnie, let me ask you something!" Fade said. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Yes!" Shinnie nodded at the other end of the phone. Fade said, "Shinnie, are you in love with someone at school?" Obviously, Shinnie didn''t expect Fade to ask such a question. She was suddenly stunned. Although Fade couldn''t see her blushing cheeks, at this time, Shinnie''s cheeks were burning, even her voice was stammering. "Brother Chen, why, why do you ask this?" Fade said, "I saw a news report which was rted to you, so I called and asked. Look at this news." With this, Fade conveniently sent the link of the news to Shinnie. Shinnie received the news and quickly browsed it. Soon, her angry voice came from the phone. "Brother Chen, this news isplete nonsense. I, I didn''t pursue Mr. Handsome Milk Tea at all." "They''ve gone too far. This is all nonsense," Shinnie said indignantly. Fadeforted her, "Shinnie, don''t be angry. After this, I''ll ask someone to seal the website of those baseless news. No one will dare to do anything rash next time." When Fade mentioned this, Shinnie who was kind-hearted suddenly felt hesitant. She said, "Brother Chen, you don''t need to seal the news. After all, it''s just a piece of news. It''s not a big deal." "But, Shinnie, you¡ª" Fade said. Shinnie said, "I''m fine. I''ll pay the campus newspaper office a visit and get to the bottom of this matter." Fade was moved and he said, "Well, Shinnie, wait for me for a moment. I''ll go to school right away and go with you." "Okay, Brother Chen. Thank you for your help," Shinnie said softly. Fade hung up the phone and rushed to Long City University. Fade saw Shinnie at the campus gate. Together, they walked towards the campus newspaper office. Fade asked, "What''s going on with this Mr. Handsome Milk Tea?" Shinnie frowned with displeasure and said, "Mr. Handsome Milk Tea opened a milk tea shop in our school more than a month ago. Because of his fashionable dressing and good looks, he became popr amongst the girls and that''s how the nickname Mr. Handsome Milk Tea came about." "He has pursued me several times, but I felt that he was rather frivolous and rude, so I refused him on the spot. After that, I have never gone to his milk tea shop again. I don''t know how that kind of news came out," Shinnie said, slightly agitated. Fade patted Shinnie''s head gently and said, "When we arrive at the campus newspaper office, we will be able to figure out what''s going on!" "Okay!" Shinnie nodded. She smiled and walked side by side with Fade. However, they didn''t go far when they noticed that the students around them were constantly looking their way, pointing at them, and discussing something in low voices. Seeing this, Fade and Shinnie couldn''t help frowning. They ignored the crowd''s gossip and quickened their pace. But when they walked to a bustling square, suddenly, a few girls rushed over to them. One of them, a girl with heavy makeup, red at Shinnie, then headed over quickly. While she raised her hand to p Shinnie, she said, "Shinnie, you shameless thing." Behind this girl, there were also a few girls dressed in simr fashion. All of them had fierce expressions on their faces, and they wereing for Shinnie. Shinnie was shocked by their sudden approach. She screamed, "Faith, what are you doing?" "What am I doing? I''m going to beat you!" This girl named Faith Huang waved her palm ferociously and directed it towards Shinnie''s cheek. It was toote for Shinnie to dodge. The hand wasing towards Shinnie''s face. At this time, Fade snorted softly and stretched out his right hand. At the veryst moment, he got hold of Faith''s wrist urately and stared at her coldly. "What are you doing?" When Faith saw that she was being stopped, she immediately red at Fade and said fiercely, "Let me go!" As she spoke, she lifted her leg and kicked between Fade''s legs. Her movement was outrageous and merciless. Seeing this, Fade suddenly frowned and snorted, "Get lost!" Next, Fade pushed Faith away with force. She stumbled back a few steps. If she was not supported by severalpanions behind her, she would probably fall to the ground. After steadying herself with much effort, the girl red at Shinnie and Fade. She gnashed her teeth and said angrily, "Shinnie, I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person. Shameless-" Before she could finish her sentence, Fade gave her a cold stare and pped her directly. "Watch your mouth." The girl''s cheeks were red and swollen. She red at Fade with resentment and instinctively wanted to fight back. But when she saw Fade''s fierce gaze, she was frightened instantly. She trembled and dared not speak further. At this time, Shinnie looked puzzled and asked, "Faith, what the hell is going on? What''s wrong with me? Why did you say things like that about me!" Faith looked at Shinnie and said disdainfully, "Shinnie, at this point, the matter has been exposed. Yet you are still acting innocent. I really don''t know what to say-" Hearing this, Shinnie became more confused. She frowned and said to Faith, "Faith, I really don''t know what you are talking about. What has been exposed? Tell me in detail." Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Before Faith Huang could say anything, several of herpanions behind her started to speak at the same time. "Shinnie, since the campus newspaper has released the news on the website. Why are you still pretending?" "That''s right. You clearly know that Faith likes Mr. Handsome Milk Tea, but you still pursue him. Do you know what kind of behavior this is?" "You''re the rtionship wrecker." Hearing this, Shinnie Sun suddenly understood and said, "Are you girls talking about the news reported by the campus newspaper? I just saw that news." "What''s more, everything reported in the news arepletely fake. I didn''t pursue Mr. Handsome Milk Tea at all," Shinnie said. Faith looked at Shinnie in disbelief. "You didn''t pursue him? How could it be possible? At that time, many people saw you strolling with him." Shinnie exined, "That''s because he has once pursued me, but I have rejected him." Hearing this, Faith inadvertently changed her expression. She looked a little uneasy. Then she said in disbelief, "You said you refused Mr. Handsome Milk Tea. Are you kidding me?" Faith''spanions voiced up for her immediately. "Mr. Handsome Milk Tea is so handsome. Which girl on campus doesn''t like him? You said that he has pursued you. What a joke?" "The funnier part is that she refused his pursuit. How can you make up such a lie?" "That''s right. Mr. Handsome Milk Tea is not only handsome, but also rich. He has assets of hundreds of thousands yuan. How could an ordinary girl like you refuse the pursuit?" Noticing the look of disbelief on Faith Huang and her friends'' faces, Shinnie exined anxiously, "I''m telling the truth. I really did not pursue Mr. Handsome Milk Tea. Moreover, I''m not interested in him at all." "Really?" Faith was still skeptical. Shinnie nodded earnestly and said, "Faith, there is no need for me to lie to you about this kind of thing. Furthermore, I am going to the newspaper office now to find out who had spread the news. It ispletely nonsense." However, Faith still had some doubts. She rolled her eyes and said to Shinnie, "No, how can I know whether you are telling the truth or not?" "I..." Shinnie was a little anxious. Faith''spanion suddenly said something to Faith, and her eyes lit up in an instant. She took out her mobile phone and said to Shinnie, "If you want to prove your innocence, then take a video of you publicly dering that you have nothing to do with Mr. Handsome Milk Tea. Then promise that you will not have anything to do with him in the future. Otherwise, you will be struck by lightning and thunder." "This-" Shinnie didn''t feel good about this. Faith, however, was persistent. She said, "If you don''t take a video, it means that you have some feelings for him. I won''t believe you." She wanted Shinnie to take this video because she had her own agenda. Whether what Shinnie said was true or false, with this video, she could put it on the school Inte and make this matter public. In that way, it would be impossible for Shinnie to court Mr. Handsome Milk Tea even if Shinnie wanted to. Additionally, Faith would lose a strong opponent, and she would be more likely to win the heart of Mr. Milk Tea. After all, in her opinion, Mr. Handsome Milk Tea was handsome, young, capable, and rich. He was definitely the best candidate to get married to. Faith was determined to get Mr. Milk Tea, so she had to get rid of any potential obstacles. At this time, when Faith saw Shinnie hesitating, she began to urge her, "Hurry up, what are you hesitating for? If you don''t take the video, what you just said is all fake." Shinnie frowned and felt that something was not right. She wanted to say something, but Faith and the other girls kept urging her, "Hurry up and take the video." Seeing this, Fade frowned and stepped up. He red at Faith and the others and said in a low voice, "Don''t you think you''ve gone too far?" Faith looked at Fade and said, "What''s wrong with us? She''s the one who said that she didn''t pursue Mr. Milk Tea. What''s wrong with asking her to take a video as proof?" Fade said coldly, "What right do you have to ask Shinnie to prove it? Why must she prove it to you?" Faith seemed to take it for granted and said, "Because I''m pursuing Mr. Handsome Milk Tea. He''s mine." "Ha ha!" Fade sneered. "Let''s not even discuss if Shinnie is pursuing Mr. Handsome Milk Tea or not. But just because you are pursuing him, then the others are not allowed to approach him. Who do you think you are?" "You, you-" Faith widened her eyes in anger. She stared at Fade and Shinnie fiercely. She wanted to refute, but she could only repeat her statement. "Because, because Mr. Handsome Milk Tea is mine. I pursued him first, I-" Seeing this, Fade shook his head unwittingly. He was toozy to talk to this self-righteous girl who was full of herself. Patting Shinnie''s shoulder gently, Fade said, "Let''s go. There''s no need to continue the conversation with her." Shinnie nodded and walked away with Fade. Seeing this, Faith tried to stop them. "You are not allowed to leave!" Fade turned his head and red at her, saying in a cold voice, "Are you going to stop me?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Faith was so scared that she quivered all over. She stood on the spot and did not dare to speak. Then, Fade and Shinnie walked towards the campus newspaper office together. Watching them leave, Faith gritted her teeth and said, "Find a way to inform someone. We must not let Shinnie interfere with my rtionship with Mr. Handsome Milk Tea." With this, the girls left quickly. At this time, Fade and Shinnie arrived at the campus newspaper office. Shinnie found a student in the front office and asked with a smile, "Hello, may I ask where is the person in charge of the online news? The student at the front office pointed towards an office inside and said, "Senior Hu is inside!" "Thank you!" Fade and Shinnie thanked the student and then walked towards the said office. Shinnie knocked on the door, and then there was a response from inside. "Who is it?" Shinnie said politely, "Hello, Senior Hu. I''m Shinnie Sun, a sophomore student of the Arts Faculty. I have something to ask you." "Shinnie Sun!" A slightly surprised voice came from the room. After a moment of silence, he said, "Pleasee in!" Shinnie pushed the door open and walked in with Fade. The newspaper office in the campus was mostly run by students, so the office setting was naturally simple. There were only a few chairs, a desk and a bookshelf in the room. Behind the desk, a man in his twenties, wearing sses, was typing in front of theputer. When he saw Shinnie and Fade came in, his eyes flickered and then he asked, "Miss Sun, what can I do for you?" Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Shinnie Sun took out her mobile phone and then clicked on the news, saying, "Senior Hu, the information about me in this news article ispletely false. I would like to ask the newspaper office to withdraw this article, and then tell me who has provided this fake news!" Hearing this, Senior Hu frowned slightly, he turned a pen in his right hand and said, "Miss Sun, you should know that the audience of our campus newspaper are tens of thousands of teachers and students in the whole Long City University. It has the power of influence and therefore it''s not easy to just take down the news." "But this news ispletely fake, I-" Shinnie said anxiously. Senior Hu said indifferently, "I''m afraid I can''t determine the authenticity of the news based only on your statement, Miss Sun!" "Senior Hu, this is¡ª" Shinnie was anxious. At this time, Fade Chen stepped in and looked at Senior Hu. He said in a low voice, "Shinnie is the person mentioned in the news, if she can''t judge the authenticity of the news, then who can? The one who provided the false news or the hical editor of your newspaper office?" Hearing this, Senior Hu looked unhappy. He mmed the pen in his right hand on the desk and said in a cold voice, "Who are you? Do you know what you have just said? Are you ndering our newspaper office?" "Which faculty do you belong to? What''s your name? I''m going to report this matter to the teachers of your faculty. Let''s see who has the ball toe to our newspaper office to create trouble," Senior Hu said in a condescending tone. Fadeughed at the situation. How can the small editor of a campus newspaper actually put on an arrogant attitude. Fade said in a low voice, "I am not a student of Long City University. I am a friend of Shinnie. Now, I formally request that you withdraw this fake news." "Request?" Senior Hu smiled scornfully. "Hehe, what right do you have to ask us to take down the news? Let me tell you, if I don''t want to take it down, the news will stay. What can you do?" "Senior Hu, this is fake news, I-" Shinnie was very anxious. Senior Hu, however, was impatient and began to chase them away. "I decide whether the news is true or not. Don''t make trouble here. Please get out of here now." Seeing this, Fade narrowed his eyes and stepped forward immediately. He stared at Senior Hu and said, "I''ll give you onest chance. Tell me the truth right this instant." "How dare you threaten me, I''ll call the security,..." Senior Hu shouted. However, before he finished his words, Fade grabbed his throat and said coldly, "I''ve given you a chance, but yet you wanted me to use the hard way." Senior Hu could still struggle in the beginning, but as Fade increased the strength on his hand, he couldn''t struggle anymore. He felt the hand on his throat tightened, and the air in his chest was squeezed out gradually, but there was no air going into his lung. Breathing became more difficult. His face began to turn red, and then slowly turned purple. At this moment, Senior Hu could really feel death approaching. It was a frightening feeling. His whole body turned cold instantly, and the sense of fear surged in his heart. He nodded in horror and struggled to squeeze out a few words from his throat. "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you the truth!" When Fade saw Senior Hu''s response, he loosened his grip, threw him down, and said coldly, "Tell now!" Senior Hu touched his throat and gasped for air. He looked at Fade and said immediately, "I know this news is fake." "Huh ¡ª" Fade and Shinnie''s expressions changed at the moment. Senior Hu continued, "This news was given to me by Mr. Handsome Milk Tea. He asked me to post it on the campus newspaper and the website." "The information was from Mr. Handsome Milk Tea?" This time, Shinnie was really a little surprised. Senior Hu continued, "In the beginning, when I got the information, I couldn''t confirm the authenticity of it, so I refused his request. Butter, he gave me some benefits, and asked me to help, so I¡ª" "So, you released this false news!" Fade said coldly. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Senior Hu looked terrified, but he dared not deny it. He nodded and said, "Yes." "Apart from sending this news, did he ask you to do anything else?" Fade continued to ask. Senior Hu hesitated for a while. He didn''t want to say more, but when he saw Fade frowning, he was scared and immediately nodded. "He also asked me to make up a few more pieces of fake news about him and Miss Sun." "What?" Shinnie was shocked and angry. Senior Hu turned on hisputer, opened a page that was being edited, and said, "This is the news and information he provided. He wants me to help create an illusion that Miss Sun and him are already together." "How dare he do that? I can''t believe he''s such a person," Shinnie was very angry and wanted to go find Mr. Milk Tea and get even with him immediately. But at this moment, footsteps came from outside of the door, and then someone greeted, "Mr. Handsome Milk Tea, you''re here again! Senior Hu is inside, he might be busy II "I''ll go in and wait. Anyway, we know each other. It doesn''t matter," a male voice came. Then the door of the office opened, and a man in his twenties appeared. "Hu, about what we discussed thest time-" As soon as the man came in, he greeted Senior Hu like an old friend. However, when he saw that there were others in the room, he was shocked. Then, his eyes fell on Shinnie. A smile crept over the corner of his mouth and he came over to say, "Shinnie, why are you here?" Shinnie had just learned about his unscrupulous act. She was very disgusted with him. She stepped back directly and said coldly, "You are disgusting, don''te near me!" "Shinnie, what happened? What did I do wrong?" Mr. Handsome Milk Tea said affectionately and continued to approach Shinnie. But at this time, a big hand reached out from Mr. Handsome Milk Tea''s back, lifted him up, and threw him to the ground. Mr. Handsome Milk Tea suddenly flew into a rage. He got up from the ground and was about to start a fight. However, at this moment, Fade looked hostilely at the man in front of him and said in a low voice, "Benny, haven''t you learnt your lesson a few days ago?" That''s right, Mr. Handsome Milk Tea was Benny Yi, whom Fade had met before. Benny looked at the man in front of him and was shocked to find that he was Fade, Yuri Zhang''s boyfriend, whom he met when he went out for dinner with his sister, Freya Yi a few days ago. For a moment, Benny was also dumbfounded. However, Benny reacted quickly. When he came to his senses, he pretended that nothing had happened and said, "I don''t know what you are talking about! However, you assaulted me, so I will definitely ask you to take responsibility for it." Chapter 551 Chapter 551 "Take responsibility?" Fade Chen sneered, then pointed to Senior Hu, and said to Benny Yi in a cold voice, "We haven''t even sought your responsibility for making up news and ndering Shinnie''s reputation. You want to me us instead?" Benny''s face changed and he defended, "I don''t understand what you are saying. Shinnie, don''t believe his words, I didn''t-" Shinnie Sun would not listen to Benny''s words. She said coldly and in disgust, "Benny, Senior Hu has told me everything you have done. Do you still want to deny it?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "He-" Benny red at Senior Hu. Then he looked at Shinnie instantaneously, pretended to be affectionate, and said, "Shinnie, I did all this because I love you too much. I can''t control my feelings for you. Because you don''t ept my pursuit. I have no choice, so "Don''t be so disgusting!" Fade shouted coldly, "Keep these sweet talks to yourself." Shinnie also shook her head and said coldly, "Benny, I have never epted your love. Now, I want you to rify this news to the public immediately." Benny''s face darkened, and he looked a little displeased. But at this time, Fade shouted coldly with fierce eyes, "Why, you don''t want to?" Benny was startled by Fade''s expression. He quickly shook his head and said, "I will. I will rify it later." Although he had said so, Benny thought otherwise in his heart. After all, he was now under Fade''s scrutiny, so he had toply. Later, when he was safe and away from Fade, he could say what he wanted to. Fade looked at Benny coldly and said in an unfriendly manner, "You don''t have to do itter. Let''s clear the air on the Inte now." Benny''s expression changed, but he had no choice but to get up from the floor and walk towards theputer. At this moment, the door was pushed open, two female voices were heard before one could see their figures. "Sister Freya, they are here!" A female voice said. "That Shinnie Sun really thinks she could do anything just because she is the campus belle?" Another female voice said. Following their voices, two women walked in. Fade narrowed his eyes when he saw the two women, because he knew both of them. One of them was Faith Huang whom he had met just now, and the other was Freya Yi, Benny''s sister. The two women rushed in ferociously. And their first target was aimed at Shinnie as they shouted at her fiercely. "Shinnie, don''t be so shameless andpete for Benny with me?" Faith shouted. "Shinnie, get over here," Freya said. Shinnie Sun was startled by the two women yelling. She instinctively hid behind Fade Chen. Following that, Faith Huang and Freya Yi suddenly spotted Fade. For a moment, their expression changed. After all, the two women had been taught a lesson by Fade. Especially Freya, she could not help but look surprised and said, "Why are you here?" Fade snorted and said, "I should be the one asking. What are you two siblings up to again? You''ve offended my friend Shinnie!" Freya''s face changed. When she looked at Shinnie, she snorted and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? Shinnie has obviously taken a fancy to my brother and pursued him. How can you me us now." Faith also said immediately, "Shinnie, you should be ashamed. Benny is my boyfriend. You are a b*tch." Shinnie was extremely angry, she retorted, "I didn''t pursue Benny. The news ispletely fake." "Still denying it? You''re so shameless!" Faith said angrily. Freya also didn''t believe her. When Shinnie saw this, she was both angry and anxious. She pointed to Senior Hu and Benny and blurted, "The news is fake. They fabricated the news together and they have admitted it." "Shinnie, I get it that you pursued him. But how could you nder him now. It''s so abominable!" Faith looked indignant. "My brother has so many beautiful girls courting him. Why would he make up such a story? Stop joking," Freya also sneered. But at this moment, Fade red at Benny and said coldly, "You tell them yourself!" Benny''s face sank. He was reluctant to say anything but when he saw Fade''s cold stare, he had to say something. He half muttered and half exined how he and Senior Hu fabricated the news together. After that, Shinnie looked at Faith and Freya, and said, "I have said that I didn''t pursue Benny. Now, you know the truth." At this time, Faith and Freya''s faces changed again. They looked terrible. Faith was particrly upset because she had given her best to pursue Benny, but Benny instead went all out to pursue Shinnie. The contrast between herself and Shinnie made Faith feel very ufortable. This kind of difort made Faith instinctively unwilling to believe what Benny had said was the truth. So, Faith exined, "Who knows if what Benny has said was what you guys forced him to say." Hearing this, Freya seemed to have found an excuse and immediately added, "You''re just a campus belle. Don''t assume too highly of yourself. Whether you''re pursuing my brother or not, you should feel lucky that my brother has his eyes on you." Shinnie didn''t expect that at this point, they still didn''t believe what she said, but insisted on ndering her. Suddenly, her face turned red with anger. She pointed at the two women and said, "How can you say that? I didn''t-" Before Shinnie could finish, Freya sneered, "Don''t try to deny. You are just a campus belle. At a nce, one can see the obvious difference between your family background and my brother''s." "Shinnie, Benny is a young and capable man. He has started his own business, and now his worth is hundreds of thousands yuan. He would pursue you, seriously? Obviously you are the greedy one. You created this drama, but you are denying it now," Faith immediately said. Shinnie quivered with fury. "I didn''t. My family, my family doesn''tck money at all." "You don''tck money. Haha, what a bold statement!" Faith sneered and said, "You''re just from an ordinary family. Can your family earn more than 100,000 yuan a year? It''s ridiculous to tell me that you''re not short of money." Usually, Shinnie was very low- key in her dressing and on the things she was doing at the campus. Her friends in school were basically the kind of students who came from the average families. Therefore, Faith instinctively determined that Shinnie came from an ordinary family. Freya also said, "And your friend here, Fade, isn''t it? He is just a wimp who relies on women. You are mixing with a person like this, how much does this tell us about you?" A few days ago, the scene of Fade and Yuri Zhang together made Freyae to this conclusion. So at this moment, she brought up that incident and criticized it again. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Shinnie Sun was furious. She wanted to exin everything to them. However, Fade Chen gently patted her on the shoulder and whispered, "Don''t waste any more time talking with them. Let me do it!" Seeing Fade, Faith Huang and Freya Yi were shocked. A hint a fear shed across their faces. All the students gasped in surprise when Fade appeared. "Principal Liu, why, why are you here?" Suddenly, a middle- aged man''s deep voice sounded. "Where is the editor''s office?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Over there. Principal Liu, let me take you there," a student said. "No, I''ll go by myself!" Then, the heavy sound of footsteps approached. The door opened and a middle-aged man came in. Apart from Fade, everyone in the room was extremely surprised. They turned towards the man and greeted, "Principal Liu." When Principal Liu saw the situation, a trace of doubt shed across his face. He frowned. When Freya and Faith saw this, they immediately came up with an idea. They went towards Principal Liu and startedining immediately. Faith started, "Principal Liu, Shinnie purposely ndered the people of our school and brought some people here to make trouble. You have to deal with it." Freya then joined in, "Principal Liu, my brother and I were doing business in the school. But we were ndered. Shinnie threatened our lives. I hope that the school can pay attention to this matter and solve it." They pointed at Shinnie and Fade, wanting Principal Liu to punish them. At this time, when Principal Liu looked at them, his eyes fell on Fade. His face changed and he hurried over, saying respectfully, "Mr. Chen, why are you-" Fade noticed Principal Liu''s respectful attitude. He shook his head and said, "Principal Liu. Let''s solve the problem first." After that, Shinnie immediately told him about the fake news. Principal Liu nodded and said, "I am here to talk about this too. Since the truth has been revealed, then, let''s deal with it ording to the school rules." "Mike Hu, you crossed a line," Principal Liu said coldly to Senior Hu, the editor. He then turned towards Benny Yi and continued, "You harassed our students, created false news, humiliated our students and destroyed the school''s reputation. The school is officially taking back your store. I''ll give you three days to pack your things." Before Senior Hu and Benny could react, Freya and Faith were already in a heated discussion. Faith shouted, "Principal Liu, this is their onesided statement. You can''t believe them!" Freya added, "It''s not their fault. It''s Shinnie''s. She pursued my brother but was rejected. As a result, she put the me on us and ndered us. Principal Liu, you have to judge this matter wisely!" When Principal Liu heard this, he frowned and shouted, "What a joke. How can Miss Sun pursue your brother for money. It''s a big joke. It''s impossible." Freya said indignantly, "Principal Liu, how can you say it''s impossible? My brother is so handsome. He started his own business and earned a lot of money. It''s totally possible that Shinnie has taken a fancy to my brother''s money and wanted to pursue him." Faith continued, "Benny is the most wanted guy on campus. There are countless girls pursuing him. Shinnie is one of them. Principal Liu, you can''t favor her. Otherwise, we won''t ept your judgement!" Principal Liu was getting more and more angry. He nced at Fade and Shinnie. After all, there were only a few people in the school who knew Shinnie''s real identity. He was one of them. It was impossible for Shinnie to pursue Benny for his money. Moreover, he had rushed here as soon as he saw the news to find out the truth. He didn''t expect to meet Shinnie here. Seeing Principal Lu go silent, Freya and Faith became more confident and their tone became more firm. "Principal Liu, if you can''t give us a reasonable exnation, we won''t ept it," Freya said. "Yes, even if you are the principal, you can''t be biased. We won''t let this go that easily," Faith said. Principal Liu became even angrier. He red at them and shouted, "Do you know what you are doing?" "We just want the truth!" The two of them said. "The truth?" Principal Liu pointed at Benny and shouted coldly, "The truth is that it''s impossible for Miss Sun to pursue him." "Why is it impossible?" They were still unhappy. Principal Liu''s face was gloomy. He quickly nced at Fade and Shinnie and said in a low voice, "Why? Because of Miss Sun''s background, that''s why." "Shinnie''s family background? She''s just an ordinary student from a normal family. What background can she have?", they said sarcastically. "Normal family? You really don''t know anything, do you?" Principal Liu shook his head. "Only a few people in the entire Long City canpare with Miss Sun." Hearing this, everyone in the room was puzzled. "Principal Liu, are you kidding me?" Faith and Freya didn''t believe it. Principal Liu said in a deep voice, "I''m not kidding. Miss Sun''s father is called Edward Sun." "Edward Sun? Who''s that?" Freya was deep in thought, thinking about that name. However, Senior Hu and Faith''s faces changed drastically. They looked at Shinnie, shocked. "Edward Sun, isn''t, isn''t he the master of the Sun Family in Long City?" Senior Hu gasped. "If her father is the master of the Sun Family, that means Shinnie is the daughter of the family? This, this is impossible!" Faith eximed. "Impossible?" Principal Liu snorted. "If it''s impossible, why do you think Master Chen came to school in person?" "What are you talking about? What daughter? What Master Chen?" Freya was still puzzled. Faith was really shocked. She looked at Fade and said, "You, you mean he is Master Chen? That Master Chen?" Principal Liu shouted coldly, "What do you think! He''s the only Master Chen in the entire Long City! He even appeared on stage during the National Day Parade some time ago. Don''t you remember?" Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Faith Huang''s face changed immediately. She stared at Fade for a few seconds and gaped in horror. "Master Chen, he''s really Master Chen! Shinnie must really be the daughter of the Sun Family." "Master Fade, Miss Sun. I, I didn''t know who you were, so... I, I made a mistake. Please forgive me..." Faith looked frightened and begged Fade and Shinnie for mercy. Benny Yi and Freya Yi were still a little confused. They couldn''t understand what was going on. Freya looked at Faith and said, "Faith, what''s wrong with you? Why are you begging them for mercy? What''s going on?" Faith suddenly pulled at her and said, "Apologize and beg for mercy now! That''s Master Fade and Miss Sun." "What Master Fade and Miss Sun? Faith, can you exin it clearly?" Freya blurted. Faith answered, surprised and anxious, "Miss Sun is the daughter of the Sun Family, who is the top family in Long City. Master Chen is the top master in Long City. He defeated Old Master Sun." Hearing this, Freya and Benny immediately understood, even if they didn''t know much about the situation in Long City. After all, when they came to Long City, they had heard the Sun family and Master Fade''s names all the time. At this moment, they couldn''t believe that two of the most powerful people in Long City were sitting in front of them. "They, they were really from the Sun Family? This is impossible!" Freya shook her head in disbelief. "Impossible? Why do you think Principal Liu is so respectful to them! Don''t you know that Master Chen fired Deputy Minister Zhao from the cultural department some time ago?" Faith eximed. After that, Faith immediately knelt in front of Fade and Shinnie and begged for mercy. They couldn''t deny the truth any longer. The two of them fell to their knees and joined Faith to beg for mercy. Fade and Shinnie looked at them coldly. Principal Liu looked at them and said respectfully, "Mr. Chen, Miss Sun, how should we deal with them?" Looking at their faces, Shinnie''s heart softened. She said, "Just clear all of this up and ask them to leave campus!" Principal Liu immediately said, "Okay, I understand. I will deal with it right away." Benny took a video of himself saying that the news was fake and posted it on the Inte. Then Freya, Benny, and Faith ran out of the room. They walked around the campus. Although the sun shone on their bodies, they felt an unprecedented chill rising from the bottom of their hearts. Although they were away from danger now, they were still frightened. Fear crept up into their hearts. They didn''t know that they were showing off in front of Master Chen and Miss Sun. They didn''t expect themselves to be so arrogant. Faith and Freya had said that Shinnie was not worthy of Benny. They had used her of pursuing Benny for money! In hindsight, it was so ridiculous. With the Sun family''s status, Benny''s so-called career was a speck of their fortunes. It would not be taken seriously. Yet, they boasted about it in front of them. They then thought about the incident with Fade and Yuri Zhang a few days ago. They felt a chill in their hearts again. They had told themselves that Fade was just a wimp, and Yuri''s poprity would soon die off. However, as they thought back, they realized that Fade could really be the owner of the restaurant. And with Fade''s support, Yuri would be popr forever! Thinking of this, Freya and Benny felt their hearts go cold. They didn''t dare to stay in Long City anymore. They didn''t care about what that they were leaving behind. They packed up and left Long City on the same day. Even Faith moved her whole family to another ce within a few days. Shinnie''s matter was finally solved. Principal Liu dered Shinnie''s identity as a confidential matter. Her school life in the university calmed down again. After the milk tea shop mysteriously closed, the hype gradually died down. The students had quickly forgotten about it and were chasing after the next trend. Fade could also take some leisure time. However, after a short while, his wife, Quin Lin, called him to the office. Fade came to the office. Looking at his well-dressed wife, he couldn''t helpughing, "Dear, you haven''t called me to the office for a long time. What''s the matter?" Quin rolled her eyes at Fade and said in a flirting tone, "How dare you say that. You haven''te to work for a long time! You''re still a member of thepany, you know." Fade smiled and said, "Dear, there are many talents in yourpany. With your wise leadership, thepany is in good hands. You don''t need me at all now, do you?" "You only know how to find excuses," Quin red at him and then changed her tone. "Now, the company needs you." "Need me?" He chuckled and approached Quin. He touched her body naughtily and asked, "Does thepany need me, or do you need me?" Quin knocked his hands away with a loud p. She red at him and said, "Let''s get down to business. Don''t mess things up." Fade withdrew his hands and said with a smile, "I''ll mess with you after I finish my business." Quin red at him and said, "At 10:30 a.m.ter, you have to go to the Long City railway station to pick someone up." "Pick someone up? You can just send a chauffeur. Why do I need to go?" He asked. "You don''t want to?" Quin red at him and asked. He looked at his wife''s eyes and felt that something was wrong. He said, "I didn''t say I won''t go, but I don''t think it''s necessary." "Oh, it''s unnecessary?" She blurted, "Since it''s not necessary, I''ll send someone to pick Lily up. You can go back now." Fade was about to leave, but when he heard Lily Wei''s name, he immediately turned back around. He looked at his wife and said, "Dear, so you were talking about Sister Lily! I will pick her up."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "There''s no need. I''ll send someone else. Didn''t you say it''s unnecessary?" She said coldly, picking up the phone as she spoke. Fade smiled and pressed on the phone, saying, "Sister Lily is a high-level executive of the company, and she is an important senior. Of course it''s necessary. I''ll go!" Quin looked at him with some amusement. She put down the phone and said, "Go ahead. Don''t forget the time." "Yes, my dear!" He nodded and left the office. Quin looked at him leaving and her face gradually darkened. She sighed softly and whispered to herself, "We are just together because of a contractual marriage. If you meet someone better, I won''t stop you." After saying that, she resumed the decisive and attentive look of a president of apany. Then, she continued working. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Fade Chen drove his car, whistling all the way to the high-speed railway station. At the thought of Lily Wei, Fade couldn''t help feeling a little excited. After all, they hadn''t seen each other for such a long time. Moreover, thest time they met was before they came back from South Hanover City. Lily had gone through some emotional stuff and was finally honest about her feelings for Fade. Even on that night in the Zhan Family manor, they would have gone all the way, if it weren''t for Jimmy Wei''s interference. When they came back, Lily went back to Bay City and prepared to have a good talk with her mother about her mother''s attitude. Thinking of this, Fade was very curious and impatient. He wanted to know what happened with that conversation and what her feelings were for him. Fade unconsciously sped up the car. He weaved through traffic like a fish in water. Even so, Fade was still very anxious. He wished the car would grow wings so he could fly to the railway station. He sped through traffic, passing car after car, including a red convertible sports car. In the sports car, there was a young man with rainbow- colored hair and a sexy woman sitting next to him. The two people were shouting excitedly. They reached their hands out of the car, feeling the wind around them. But all of a sudden, a ck streak of light rushed past them.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing this, the excited couple was shocked. It was like they had been pped in the face. The girl held the man''s arm and pointed to the ck car, "Master Song, that car overtook us. Let''s catch up!" Master Song looked at the car in front of him and spat. "D*mn it, how could he overtake me. I''ll show him what racing really looks like." While speaking, he stepped on the elerator and chased after the ck car. The sports car was worth more than a million yuan. It performed really well, especially at high speed. It soon caught up with Fade''s car. The two people in the car were excited. They whistled, raised their index fingers to Fade, and then burst into an excitedugh. Originally, Fade just wanted to get to Lily as quickly as possible. He focused on driving and did not notice anything beside him. But the red sports car and theughter caught his attention. Looking at their excited faces, Fade shook his head and ignored them. After all, he was not from some car racing team. He had no time to y games like this. Fade ignored him, but Master Song was not willing to give up. After all, not many people dared to overtake him. He had to regain his reputation. The red sports car changed direction abruptly. It nted and drilled towards Fade''s car. This sudden maneuver startled Fade. He immediately turned his steering wheel and dodged. He then slowed down to avoid any collision. Fortunately, Fade reacted in time, so there was no traffic ident. But there was no doubt that the driver of the red sports car was breaking thew. He was driving so recklessly. For a moment, Fade frowned and looked at the red convertible sports car ahead. However, the two people in the sports car did not reflect on their dangerous behavior at all. On the contrary, when they left Fade behind, they burst intoughter and kept pointing their middle fingers at him. Their excitedughter rang out around them. "Master Song, you are so powerful. That guy was scared and fled in a hurry," the girl said. "Haha, how can that car race with my Mercedes- Benz sports car? What a joke," Master Song replied. "That''s true. How could hepare with you, Master Song?" the girl said. Master Song was ttered and his adrenaline surged. Heughed loudly and said, "It''s not over yet. Since he dares to overtake my car, I have to teach him a lesson." After that, Master Song slowed down, turned the steering wheel, and drove the car directly in front of Fade. He deliberately blocked Fade''s path. Not only that, but he also deliberately drove in an S- shape, and even braked from time to time to scare Fade. Fade didn''t want to pay attention to rich young men like this, but now they were deliberately provoking him, and driving really dangerously. They were threatening his personal safety. He was furious. He snorted coldly, and there was a hint of coldness in his eyes. "So you want to race? Come on then!'' He suddenly stepped on the gas and sped up. He wanted to overtake the car from the side. Obviously, Master Song had also noticed this. Heughed and said, "You want to overtake me? Dream on!" He controlled the sports car and purposely blocked Fade. Whicheverne Fade went on, he would be there to block him. He blocked Fade''s way for a few times. Heughed continuously, and seemed very excited. Fade''s eyes were focused and his expression was cold. His hands held the steering wheel tightly. Looking at the sports car in front of him, Fade sneered. He suddenly stepped on the gas pedal. In an instant, the engine roared, and the car sped up massively. It was like the engine was specifically modified for extra speed. The car rushed forward. Master Song, who was just toying with Fade, didn''t expect him to be so serious. When he saw the car rushing towards him, he was shocked and broke out into a cold sweat. He switched on his indicator, and started to changenes. He then swerved the car into the otherne beside him. The ck car behind him was like a fierce roaring beast. It did not slow down at all. It almost scratched the back of his car and went past him with a loud noise. Once again, he was overtaken, and in such a menacing manner as well. His face turned gloomy. Looking at the car in front of him, he pped the steering wheel and gnashed his teeth fiercely, "D*mn, how dare you scare me like this. You''re gonna die today." He sped up again and chased after Fade. At the same time, the sexy woman beside him was scared out of her wits. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 The sexy woman''s voice trembled slightly, "Master Song, you''re going too fast. Let''s just forget about it?" "D*mn it! I''ve been racing for so many years, and I''ve never been humiliated like this. I''m going to kill him!" Master Song swore, and then elerated again. The sports car roared and chased after Fade Chen. The sexy woman was even more frightened when she heard the sound of the wind against her ear, but she didn''t dare to say anything else. She could only hold on to the seat belt tightly and hoped that nothing bad would happen. The car sped up and quickly closed the distance to Fade. Just as Master Song was thinking about passing Fade, a bend appeared in front of him. He had no choice but to slow down. However, Fade''s car had no intention of slowing down at all. He rushed directly to the curve at an extremely fast speed. Seeing this, Master Song said, "You''re going to die! Your car will turn over at that speed!" Just as he finished speaking, Fade''s car drifted around the bend perfectly. He passed the bend almost without slowing down. Master Song was rendered speechless. Master Song was stunned. He shouted angrily, "D*mn, lucky guy, how could he be that lucky?" Master Song shouted as he passed the bend. When the road straightened up again, he began to speed up. However, just after a few miles, he reached another bend. He had to slow down again. However, Fade''s car still did not slow down. As Master Song cursed at him, Fade went past the bend, drawing a beautiful arc with his car. This time, Master Song frowned, his expression darkened. It wasn''t thest time this happened. Although Master Song could get closer to Fade on the straight road, every time when he reached the curve, Fade could drift past the curve perfectly, while Master Song had to slow down. Fade was getting farther and farther away from him. It was obvious that he could not overtake Fade anymore. Under such a situation, Master Song, who thought he was a racing master, was extremely angry and felt an unknown humiliation. He didn''t care about anything else. He directly stepped on the gas pedal and chased after Fade. Eventually, he did close the gap between the two cars. But when he reached another curve, Fade drifted through it again perfectly. Fire almost spurted from Master Song''s eyes. He didn''t slow down. He went straight into the curve at an extremely fast speed, ready to drift into the curve like Fade. When he first entered the curve, Master Song felt it was fine. But when he reached the big bend, the huge centrifugal force almost made the sports car turn over. Master Song tried his best to hold onto the steering wheel, trying to control the car, but the huge inertia took control instead. It was going to turn over. He was forced to slow down. Finally, he avoided any danger of turning over. However, the car crashed into the roadside guardrail. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Thick smoke emerged from the front of the car. The airbag also popped open in Master Song and the woman''s faces, which almost suffocated them to death. Fortunately, when they hit the guardrail, the car was already slowing down, and the impact force was not that great. They were dizzy, but they got out of the car safely. However, looking at the sports car that he had crashed, and looking at the empty road in front of him, Master Song cursed, "D*mn it, it''s all that guy''s fault. I almost had a car ident and even crashed the luxury car I just bought." Fade did not hear the curses. He was already far away from Master Song. He rushed all the way to the railway station. After parking the car, he came to the station door excitedly. He kept looking at the time, and at the exit. He was excited. Finally, a quarter of an hourter, Fade saw a graceful figureing out of the exit. The tall figure was wearing casual autumn clothes, which made the woman look fashionable and mature. Her eyes sparkled under the sunlight. It was not only Fade. Almost all the men nearby cast their eyes on the woman, and their eyes were full of amazement. Of course, most of the men just looked at her in amazement and then sighed. However, some men were a little tempted. After tidying up their clothes, they walked towards her with smiles on their faces and were ready to strike up a conversation with her. However, before most of the people could reach her, they fled when they stared into her imposing eyes. They did not dare to approach her at all. Of course, there were some stubborn men who tried anyway. A middle-aged man in his forties tidied his suit up and confidently walked toward the woman. He smiled and greeted her, "Beauty, where are you going? I can send you there." The woman sized the man up and said coldly, "No need forthat." However, the middle-aged man didn''t give up and continued following her. He continued, "Beauty, I mean no harm. I just want to know where you are going. We can go together and maybe we can be friends." "Sorry, I''m not interested," the woman said coldly. The balding man saw that the conversation wasn''t going anyway, so he tried his ultimate skill. He took out a car key and held it in his hand, deliberately showing off the BMW logo on the key. He said confidently to the woman, "Beauty, let''s have a drink together!" The woman nced at the key and shed a disdainful look. She stepped away silently. The balding man frowned and muttered in a low voice, "What''s wrong? How could this move fail? She must be an extraordinary person with a rich background!" The middle-aged manforted himself. At this moment, he saw a young man walking towards the woman with a smile on his face. He also looked like he was trying to hit on her. The balding man looked at the young man up and down, and shed a smile, "Poor boy, his outfit looks cheaper than my shoes. How can he hook up with the girl that I couldn''t get. What a joke." However, just as the man finished speaking, the young man directly held the woman''s waist and said with a smile, "Beauty, let''s go!" The woman smiled and walked side by side with the young man. They approached an ordinary sedan parked on the side of the road. Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Seeing this, the balding man was stunned. He shook his head in confusion and said, "What''s going on? His clothes and his car are not as good as mine. Why is it so easy for him to get what he wants?" "Was I too reserved? Maybe I was not strong enough." The balding man thought in his heart. Looking at their intimate actions, he became more determined. "That''s right. Girls like men to make the first move. I have to be more overbearing." Thinking of this, the balding man nodded encouragingly. He nced at the exit, set his eyes on another girl, and walked over with a smile on his face. "This girl, although she is not as good as the one just now, but she''ll do. I can definitely make it this time." The balding man walked directly over and held the girl''s waist. He smiled and said, "Beauty, let''s go together!" Soon after, a woman''s scream and a man''s shouting rang out through the station. "What are you doing! You are disgusting, police, police, this guy''s trying to molest me," the girl cried. "Come on, catch this hooligan," she screamed. "I,I''m not a hooligan. I''m not, no, don''t hit me¡ª ah¡ª" the balding man yelled in pain. It was pure chaos on the square. In the car, Fade Chen and Lily Wei saw what was going on through the rear view mirror and burst intoughter. Lily rolled her eyes at Fade and said, "It''s all your fault. You caused that." Fade stroked his hair and said, "Don''t me me. He should me himself. He is not as handsome as me, but yet he still dares to imitate me to hook up with girls. Of course, he failed!" "Who''s your girl? I''m not yours," Lily rolled her eyes and said coquettishly. However, Fade had already drowned her voice out. He leaned forward, wrapped his hand around her head, and kissed her on the lips. After the intense kiss, they gasped and separated slightly. Lily''s pretty face was red hot. She stared at Fade, clenched her fist, and punched him on the chest slightly a few times, saying, "I just arrived! How dare you bully me so soon!" Fade looked at her with a wronged look and said, "Sister Lily, how can you say I bullied you? You epted the kiss. Hey, you put your tongue in first!" Lily blushed. She red at Fade and said, "I didn''t! Drive now, we should go back to thepany!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Yes, ma''am!" Fade chuckled and started the car. They went to thepany together. As they drove, the two of them began to chat. Lily asked him about his life in Long City, as well as the things that happened in here. Fade also inquired about Lily''s life in Bay City, especially about the conversation between Lily and her mother. After all, Lily''s mother opposed them being together that time. Because of that, Lily went traveling alone and was identally caught by the mebird Mercenary Group. Later, because of the encounter in South Hanover City, Lily''s burden had been removed. However, Fade still didn''t know Lily''s mother''s thoughts. "Why do you care?" Lily read his mind and red at him. He scratched his head and said with a smile, "I, I''m just concerned for you, Sister Lily!" Lily looked at him with a look of disbelief and said, "I know what you''re thinking. You just want to have many girls around you. You are worried that my mother will stop you." "Sister Lily, I didn''t mean that," he quickly exined. Lily said, "If you really don''t think that, can you divorce Quin and be with me? Can you do that?" "Ahem, this, this Fade wanted to p himself. Why did he bring this topic up? He had fallen into his own trap. Lily looked at him and sighed softly. "I know you''re in a difficult position. It''s unfair to ask you to leave Quin and choose me." "However, no woman wants to share their man with someone else," Lily said in a low voice. Fade''s heart skipped a beat. He turned to look at her and said apologetically, "Sister Lily, I''m sorry, I''ve wronged you. It''s my fault, I''m being a yboy, I..." Lily suddenly felt a little ache in her heart. She reached out and covered his mouth. She shook her head and said, "Say no more, I understand." "It''s not your fault. It''s my fault. I clearly knew that you are a married man, but I still fell in love with you. I should have stayed away from you. But I can''t do that, I ¡ª" Lily said, with tears in her eyes. When Fade saw this, his heart trembled. The car approached a red light at an intersection. Fade stopped the car and licked Lily''s palm gently. She was shocked. Then, Fade grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. He bent down and was ready to kiss her. Lily did not expect he would behave like this. She panicked and said, "Don''t, don''t mess around!" "Sister Lily, we''re just making out! I''m not messing around." Fade chuckled and kissed her lips. Lily said nervously, "You, you are still driving, no, don''t-" "Sister Lily, there''s still time before the light turns green!" Fade smiled and put his lips on hers. "Emm - but ¡ª" Lily still wanted to say something, but she couldn''t make a sound. Her body gradually became hot from his kiss. She melted in his warm embrace. Fade''s big hand stretched underneath her clothes and began to explore the most intimate parts of her body.. They were having an intimate time in traffic. The light had turned green. The car waiting behind Fade was in a hurry and kept honking at him. Lily was awakened by the sound of the horn. She came to her senses and tried to break free from Fade''s embrace. However, Fade was reluctant to let go and said, "Sister Lily, leave them alone. Let''s continue!" Just as the two of them were making out, a young man with rainbow- colored hair, who was in a taxi beside them, heard the sound of the horn and couldn''t help looking over at them. When he saw what they were doing in the car, the young man''s eyes lit up. He said to himself, "D*mn, these people are so wild and unrestrained. Just like me!" However, as soon as he said those words, the sexy woman next to him eximed, "Master Song, it''s..." Chapter 557 Chapter 557 "Why are you so surprised?" Master Song shouted discontentedly, "Who is he?" The sexydy lowered her voice and said cautiously, "He''s the one who was racing around us just now." "What!" Master Song became furious immediately when he heard about that driver. After all, as a person who drives a sports car, he was humiliated by that rascal on the road. Fade Chen caused his luxury car to be damaged in a crash and he had to take a taxi over in the end. At that moment, Master Song fixed his eyes on Fade''s license te and was immediately assured that he was indeed the person who raced with him just now. Master Song flew into a rage instantly and shouted, "D*mn it, he''s really that rascal!" Then, he unclenched his hands andmanded the taxi driver, "Turn around and crash into that car." The driver was startled. He would not do it for obvious reasons. However, Master Song took over the driver''s steering wheel and threw out a stack of cash. Immediately, he turned the steering wheel violently and mmed the taxi directly into Fade''s car. At that moment, Fade Chen, who was making out with Sister Lily, noticed a car racing towards him out of the corner of his eyes. Fade was frightened as expected. He quickly stepped on the gas pedal and turned the steering wheel. The car sped out of the way and avoided the collision at the very moment. Master Song didn''t expect that he would have missed Fade. Once he noticed Fade had avoided him, he immediately turned the steering wheel and continued to chase after Fade. Initially, Fade thought it was just an ident. However, as he was looking in the rear-view mirror, the taxi had tailed and mmed into his car. That is when he realized that the situation was no longer that simple. Fade snorted and his eyes turned cold as he controlled the car flexibly. Once again, he avoided the collision with the taxi. Master Song failed once again. He wanted to turn back and continue to hit Fade''s car. But this time, Fade was no longer being polite. He turned his car around and mmed into the taxi''s driver''s seat, forcing the taxi towards the guardrail. The taxi was now trapped between Fade''s car and the guardrail. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Master Song had no choice but to kill his car engine. He angrily picked up a wrench from the car. When he was about to get out of the car, he realized that the door was jammed shut by Fade''s car. So, he had to climb over the driver to get out via the other door. Once he got out of the car, Master Song immediately pointed his finger at Fade''s car and shouted angrily, "What the hell, get out of your car now. My car has been damaged. I am going to teach you a lesson today. I¡ª" Master Song strutted towards Fade''s car as he spoke. He then lifted the wrench in his hand and was about to smash Fade''s car with it. The passers- by around them wanted to persuade him not to do so. However, when they saw how Master Song had dressed and the aggressive look on his face, they dared not toe forward and retreated unwillingly. Master Song swung the wrench violently. As it was about to smash Fade''s car, the door opened and Fade got out of the car with a cold look on his face. Master Song''s blood was boiling when he saw Fade get down the car. He raised his voice and scolded, "I''ll kill you now that you''vee out of the car, kid!" As he was speaking, Master Song swung the wrench ferociously towards Fade although he initially intended to use it to hit Fade''s car instead. The onlookers screamed in shock as they saw this. After all, one would get seriously injured when hit by a wrench. Even worse, a beating from a wrench might even cause death! Yet in such a dangerous moment, Fade just snorted and threw a kick nonchntly. His kick was very fast and the angle was very urate. Itnded directly on Master Song''s stomach. The immense force sent Master Song flying, sending him down to the asphalt ground. He screamed in pain. The wrench flew out of his hand and flew through the air before mming down heavily between Master Song''s legs, almost hitting his private part. Master Song was so frightened at that moment that he broke out in cold sweat and trembled. Regardless, Master Song''s heart boiled with an even more intense rage. He struggled as he got up from the ground and shouted at Fade, "How dare you hit me. Do you know who "Get lost!" Fade eximed. Fade ruthlessly delivered another kick towards Master Song''s belly. Master Song was once again sent flying and fell heavily on the ground. This time, he did not wait for Master Song to get up from the ground. Fade strode over and threw punches and kicks at Master Song relentlessly. Suddenly, Master Song let out a miserable howl and no longer dared to be arrogant. He curled up, covering his head with his arms and shouted painfully, "Stop it. Stop hitting me. I won''t do it anymore. I promise." Fade''s facial expression was stone-cold as if he had no intention of stopping. He continued to beat Master Song up. In fact, Fade was really angry at this moment. Perhaps what Fade had done earlier on the road seemed like a childish act done by an arrogant rich kid, however, Master Song had now deliberately crashed into his car, unreasonable causing willful injury to others. In particr, Lily was still in the car. If Fade hadn''t reacted in time and was hit directly by this guy, he''s afraid Sister Lily will sustain much more than just a light injury. The thought of Sister Lily almost getting hurt made Fade even more furious, which made him beat Master Song up even harder. Master Song had never thought that he would ever provoke such a violent man. He was really traumatized at this moment. All he could do was to groan and beg for mercy. He eximed, "Please, stop beating me. I am sorry. I am willing to pay for it. My dad has power and wealth. He is really rich. I can pay you..." Fade didn''t want his money and kept beating him with a cold expression on his face. In the end, Lily noticed that the situation was not right so she came out from the car to stop Fade. Otherwise, Fade might really kill this guy. He halted. Fade nced at Master Song coldly and said in a deep voice, "No one will stop you if you want to risk your own life to race. But if you treat other people''s lives as some child''s y, don''t me others for killing you.". After that, Fade turned around. He entered the car with Lily, started the car, and left immediately. Seeing that Fade had driven away, the sexydy who had been frightened badly rushed over anxiously. She helped Master Song up and asked, "Master Song, are you all right?" Master Song spat out a mouthful of blood and said, "D*mn it, do I look like I''m fine? Call the ambnce now!" The sexydy quickly called the ambnce. At this moment, Master Song stared at the direction of Fade''s car as his eyes were filled with resentment. He cursed angrily, "D*mn it, I came to this small town from Capital City and yet I got beaten up by someone. I will not let this matter go so easily ." Once the sexydy hung up the phone, Master Song immediately demanded, "Call my dad and ask him to send someone over." The sexydy quickly called, but it seemed that the phone number cannot be contacted. She exined, "Master Song, Sergeant Wang is in a meeting. It seems like it''s inconvenient for him to answer the phone." "What does he mean by ''inconvenient''?! Tell him that his son was almost beaten to death. Let''s see if it''s convenient for him to answer the phone then," Master Song roared. The sexydy quickly continued to make the phone call. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Fade Chen, who was driving, had a serious look on his face and his anger could not be quelled. Lily Wei gently stroked Fade''s arm, relieved his anger, and then asked softly, "That man, what was his deal? Why did he suddenly chase after us and knock our car?" Fade immediately told Lily about the car racing incident which he encountered on his way here. After hearing this, Lily couldn''t help but feel angry. At the same time, she felt a little worried and said, "From what you said, it seems like that man is not of an ordinary status. Could he be some sort of big shot?" "It doesn''t matter whether he''s a big shot or not. If he ever dared to hurt you, I will take his life." Fade gritted his teeth as he said. As she heard such abusive words, Lily''s heart could not help but twitch, and a hint of joy shed across the corners of her mouth. However, she still persuaded, "No matter what, it''s better to be cautious and get someone to do a background check on that person." Fade obeyed Lily and called the Sun family. He asked Edward Sun to help him do a background check on that man. After the phone call, Fade''s anger gradually subsided. He felt the mesmerizing touch of Sister Lily''s delicate hands on his body. The passionate desire which was interrupted during the incident started to creep up again. As a result, Fade''s fixed his eyes on Lily as the speed of his car gradually decreased. As she sensed something strange from Fade''s look, Lily could not help but ask, "Why are you driving so slowly suddenly?" Fade noticed a fork on the road ahead and his eyes lit up. He asked, "Sister Lily, I''m exhausted from driving such a long distance. Why don''t we go down that road and have a rest?" "Why are you tired from such a short journey?" Lily asked in a curious tone as she still had not realized what was Fade intention. Fade held Lily''s hand and said, "Sister Lily, that''s a country road surrounded by wheat fields. There are very few people there. Isn''t it the perfect spot for us to take a good rest?" Hearing this, Lily immediately got the hint of what Fade meant by "rest". She blushed inevitably and said, "What we did just now wasn''t enough? You''re just fooling around, aren''t you?" Fade grabbed Sister Lily''s hand tightly and said with a smile, "That''s just the beginning. It''s not enough! Besides, you''re so beautiful. I will never have enough of you!" Lily''s pretty face became redder, but in the end, she shook her head and said, "No, we''d better go back quickly." "Sister Lily, why are you in such a hurry to go back? Let''s just take a short rest!" Fade insisted. Lily said in a serious manner, "There are some businesses I have to attend to at thepany. I have to hurry back to deal with them. I can''t afford to dy that matter." "Is that matter really important?" Fade asked. Lily nodded and said, "Soon, an international cosmetics exhibition will be held in China. There are only a few participation slots in the country, and all the cosmeticspanies are verypetitive." "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is also fighting for a spot. Although we''ve been developing quite well recently, we still fall short of experience, so we are stillcking in many aspects. There are several certifications required in order to participate in this exhibition. We are still short on some." Lily said. "So, this time, we made an emergency application to contact the experts of Capital City''s industry and departments toe over for inspection and approval. We want to try our best to get our brand certified before the exhibition starts. In that case, we are more likely to get a participation slot," Lily exined. "I was summoned over in a hurry by Quin due to this certificate examination and the participation slot. Quin said that the evaluation group from Capital City has arrived at Long City, so I have to hurry back as soon as possible," Lily said in a serious manner. When Fade heard that she was truly back for business, he had no choice but to suppress his burning desires and stepped on the car gas pedal to speed up the car. "Let''s go back to the company," Fade said. Lily noticed the disappointment on Fade''s face and felt a jolt in her heart. She gently reached out her hand and ced it on Fade''s thigh. She gently caressed him andforted him gently, "Don''t worry. It''s inconvenient this time but there''s always next time." Fade''s eyes lit up and said, "Sister Lily when will ''next time'' be? We should set a date." Lily caught a glimpse of Fade''s impatient face. She blushed naturally and teased, "When did you be so homy? Aren''t you ashamed?" Fade chuckled and said, "I can guarantee, no man will be able to suppress their desires when they meet such a beautiful woman like you. Your beauty is irresistible." "You really know your way around words to make me feel ttered," Lily gazed at Fade with a shy smile as she came nearer. She whispered in Fade''s ear, "Little pervert, don''t worry. I am your woman and I will definitely satisfy you." He felt a hot sensation in his ear and her fragrance overwhelmed him. Fade felt so happy that he could fly. He then smiled bitterly and said, "Sister Lily, you''re not giving it to me now, yet you''re still tempting me. If I can''t control myself, I won''t be responsible for what I do!" Lily giggled and returned to her seat, saying, "Well then, I won''t seduce you anymore. Drive carefully." As she took her seat, Fade hurriedly shouted, "Don''t, Sister Lily, it''s better that you''d continue to tempt me. Although I can''t have you now, I would like a taste of satisfaction." "You are so naughty!" Lily rolled her eyes at Fade, but she still gently leaned over, approached Fade, and reached out her slender hands. Feeling her delicate touch on his skin, Fade immediately felt like he was about to fly into the sky out of ecstasy. At the same time, the car sped up. Just like this, the journey back to thepany was fast yet passionate. Lily straightened up her messy clothes, fixed her makeup, and kissed Fade. Then she got off the car and went into thepany building. Inside the car, Fade looked down at his excitement that had not subsided. He shook his head and drove away from thepany. After all, it was not a good choice to go back to thepany in his current situation. As he got home, Fade took a cold shower and it finally suppressed his excitement. Fade was about to take a rest after changing his clothes when Fatty Huang called and asked Fade if he had time toe out for dinner. Fade asked and was notified that Tom Wei hade to Long City. He invited Fatty Huang to have dinner with him. Fatty Huang then invited Fade to join them. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Since it''s an opportunity for the brothers to get together, Fade naturally did not refuse. He immediately drove over. By the time he arrived, Fatty Huang and Tom had already ordered a table of dishes, opened a bottle of wine, and slowly drank. Fade said nothing as he went over and sat down. He picked up the chopsticks and began to eat. The three of them clinked sses. Fade looked at Tom and asked, "Tom, when did you arrive at Long City?" Tom replied, "I arrived this morning." Fade was a little surprised and said, "Your sister just arrived this morning, and I went to pick her up. Why didn''t you follow her?" Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Tom Wei suddenly smiled and looked at Fade Chen, saying, "It''s because of you, Brother Fade!" "Because of me? What does it have to do with me whether both of you decided to travel together or not?" Fade asked in confusion. Tom blinked his eyes and said, "I know you must be the one picking up my sister. In order not to disturb both of you, I decided not to follow her because I don''t want to be a third wheel." Fade couldn''t help but blush when he heard this. He patted Tom on the back and said, "You''re kidding me." Tom raised his ss again and said with a smile, "Brother Fade, I''m not kidding. I can see that my sister has feelings for you. Don''t tell me you don''t get it!" Fade smiled, clinked his ss with Tom''s, and said, "I know, and I don''t need you to teach me how to appreciate a woman." Looking at Fade''s joyful look, Tom gulped down the wine and said, "Brother Fade, it''s good that you understand. Anyway, I hope you will treat my sister well. Let me propose a toast to you." Fade then poured another ss of wine and said, "You don''t have to say that. Don''t worry about it." At the side, Fatty Huang looked at Fade and smiled cunningly as if he had thought of something evil. He teased, "Brother Fade, did you take a bath? Why did you take a bath so early in the day? Don''t tell me that you and Sister Lily have already... Eh-hem-" Tom suddenly came to his senses when he heard what Fatty Huang said. He looked at Fade and said in surprise, "Brother Fade, did you and my sister... But my sister''s train just arrived not too long ago. Don''t tell me you did it in the car." Fade''s eyes darted back and forth between both of them. His eyes flickered as he was startled that they had almost guessed it right. He then let out a cough, picked up his ss, and said, "What''? Don''t think too much. I''m just tired of driving so much, I was also sweaty so I took a shower." "You sweat when you drive?" Fatty Huang smirked. "Brother Fade, why have you exerted so much energy that you sweated when all you did was drive?" "Fatty Huang, you''re full of dirty thoughts. Shut your mouth and start eating," Fade picked up a piece of chicken and stuffed it into Fatty Huang''s mouth. Immediately, heined and said in his heart, "Although it wasn''t that kind of exercise, Sister Lily''s skill would definitely make me sweat!" Fade noticed Tom was staring at him with a suspicious look so he coughed and quickly changed the topic. "By the way, Tom, why did youe to Long City?" Once the topic changed, Tom also became serious and said, "Brother Fade, it''s all because of the martial arts center''s matters! Now, in Long City, not only you but Fatty Huang has also seeded and might even surpass his father with Scott Entertainment. Everyone is doing a good job. I must quickly open the center of my martial art too." Fade reminisced about the time when he went to South Hanover City, Tom was deeply influenced by Jimmy Wei''s, so he wanted to open a martial arts center. Butter, when he went to South Hanover City, he had an argument with Zhan Family and the mebird Mercenary Group, which dyed the opening of the martial arts center. Since everything had settled down, Tom thought that this would be the time to open the center. Thinking of these, Fade nodded and asked, "How is the preparation of the martial arts center? Is there anything I can do to help?" Tom replied, "The location and fund have been prepared even before I went to South Hanover City. Now it''s ready. I have also gained some experience from the martial arts center in South Hanover City, and have brought along a few professional martial arts coaches from other ces. Now, everything is basically ready, and it will open in two days." "That''s great! On the day of the opening ceremony, I will be there to support you," Fade said with a smile. Tom chuckled and said, "Brother Fade, if you really want to support me, you should go to the stadium when you''re free today!" "Today? Didn''t you say that it will open in two days'' time?" Fade wondered. Tom answered, "Here''s the thing. The coach I hired is a retired professional fighter with the strength of the Yellow Level. His martial arts skills and coaching experience are indisputably good. However, he has a bad temper and often looks down upon other coaches and team members. So, I want to ask you to teach them a small lesson and let them learn." When Fatty Huang heard this, he said as he was munching on a chicken drumstick, "What lesson? Brother Tom, I think you just want Brother Fade to give him a good beating and let him suppress his temper!" Fade nodded and understood what Tom meant. Tom nodded and said, "That''s what I mean. After all, this coach''s skills are indeed not bad. After opening, he will be one of the best coaches of our martial arts school. I don''t want to give up on him. But his temper is a little too arrogant. So, that''s why-" Fade smiled and said, "It''s a piece of cake. After dinner, we''ll go over and have a look." Tom raised his ss again and said, "Thank you, Brother Fade." "You are my brother, don''t mention it. Cheers!" Fade cheered. They raised their sses and drank it all in one gulp. After drinking, the three of them headed for the martial arts center. With Tom''s wealth, there was no need to worry about finances. Therefore, the martial arts center was set up in the prosperous area of the second ring of Long City, named "Sky Martial Arts Center". The martial arts center was huge, and its decoration was all highgrade. Anyway, the center gave people a good feeling about it. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Because the martial arts center had not been opened yet, the main entrance was not opened. Only the small door next to it was opened. Fade and the other two walked in through the small door, passed through the corridor, and then came to the training center. At that moment, there were several men in the training center wearing the uniform provided by the martial arts center. They were training in pairs. On the other side, in the equipment area, some of the coaches and team members were practicing with weapons. In the midst of the busy crowd, there was a man in his thirties sitting on the sofa, closing his eyes and basking in the sun which was shining from the window above. He looked rxed. At that moment, everyone spotted Tom when he came in and greeted him loudly. "Hello, boss!" A man greeted. "Hello, Boss Wei," another man followed. "Hello, Brother Tom," the coaches greeted. Tom nodded in response to everyone''s greeting, and then introduced Fade and Scott Huang, "These are my brothers, Fade Chen and Scott Huang. I will bring them to look around." "Hello, Mr. Chen, Mr. Huang," the crowd greeted Fade and Scott again. Fade and Scott responded with a smile. There were a lot of greetings in the room, but the man sitting on the sofa just opened his eyeszily to take a look. Then he went on to close his eyes and continued to rest as if he had no intention to get up and greet them at all. When Fade and Scott saw this, they frowned slightly as they turned to look at Tom. Tom nodded helplessly and whispered, "It''s him. His name is Macan Zhang, 35 years old." Chapter 560 Chapter 560 After that, Tom Wei walked over and took the initiative to greet him, "Brother Macan, it seems like you''re resting from training!" After all, Tom was the boss. No matter how arrogant Macan Zhang was, he had to be respectful towards Tom. So he opened his eyes, stood up, and said, "Well, I''m taking a rest!" Tom pointed at Fade as he introduced him to Macan, "Brother Macan, this is my brother, Fade Chen. He is quite skilled in martial arts. I have invited him over to provide us with some guidance in training." Hearing the word "guidance", Macan''s eyesight turned sharp eventually. He red at Fade fiercely and looked at him up and down. From his observation, Fade looked like he was in his early twenties and his body was thin and weak. The corner of Macan''s lips curled in disdain. He snorted and said, "Can he even guide us?" Tom simply pretended to not have heard him and continued to say, "Brother Macan, you are the head coach of our martial arts center. Why don''t you exin the situation of our martial arts center to Brother Fade?" Tom''s remarks sounded to Macan as if he had to take orders from Fade, which made him even more discontent right away. He eximed helplessly, "Boss Wei, I don''t think it''s necessary. I have already arranged the training courses and rules of the martial arts club. If we were to change it now, it''ll create an adverse oue instead." Tom had expected that Macan would answer in this manner, so he said nothing, but nced at Fade instead. Fade nodded gently, sped his hands behind his back as he nced through the instructors who were in training. He then shook his head gently, sighed, and forced a faint smile as he looked at Tom. Tom cooperated and asked, "Brother Fade, what''s wrong? Is there anything that needs to be improved in my martial arts center?" After saying that, Tom turned to look at Macan. At that moment when Macan saw Fade, a young boy, shaking his head and sighing at his work, he got extremely dissatisfied. Fade answered, "Improvements? In my opinion, making improvements is not the problem." "What''s the problem then?" Tom continued to ask. Fade''s lips curled upwards slightly as he said in disdain, "The coaches'' abilities arecking, there''s no use improving the courses itself." "Lacking in ability? Brother Fade, do you mean..." Tom frowned as if he was drowned in his thoughts. He couldn''t help but look at Macan. Macan''s dissatisfaction turned to rage when he heard Fade say that his team was not strong enough. He red at Fade without any hesitation and said, "If you dare to say that our abilities are inadequate, then I''d like to see how powerful you are!" "Do you dare topete with me?" Macan red at Fade as he asked. The surrounding instructors stopped training and gathered behind Macan. They red at Fade discontentedly. After all, when Fade said that their abilities were not good enough, he had included everyone in the picture. Seeing this, Fade still ced his hands behind his back, shook his head gently and said, "He has such a bad temper for someone with weak abilities. I can already imagine what kind of student will be moulded by such an instructor." "You Macan was so angry that his cheeks were red and his eyes widened. He red at Fade fiercely as if he wanted to swallow him alive. "Just say if you''re up for the challenge or not, stop giving excuses." Fade shook his head and said, "It''s not a matter of whether I dare to or not. It''s you who are not worthy to fight with me." "How dare you..." Macan never had thought that as a master at the peak of the Yellow Level, he would be disregarded in such a manner. He was so angry that he was going to explode. In fact, if Fade wasn''t the boss''s friend, Macan would have beaten him up a long time ago. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Tom and Fade looked at each other and secretly winked at each other. They had alreadye up with a n secretly. The n was to provoke Macan and make him fight. In the battle, Fade would defeat Macan in order to show them what a real master should look like. After that, Tom would step up as the peacemaker and exin the matter, in hopes to control Macan''s temper a little, and thus achieving the purpose of the n. "We can''t judge our abilities by mere boasting. Instead, we should battle each other or this will just be a talk show," Macan said angrily as he red at Fade. The other instructors behind him also red at Fade with dissatisfaction. Although they said nothing, their dissatisfaction was obvious. Seeing this, Tom looked at Fade and blinked slightly. Fade nodded gently in agreement, got ready to take up the challenge. But at this moment, a noise broke out from outside, and then a figure ran in anxiously, shouting, "Boss, something''s wrong." Tom turned around and answered, "Calm down. What happened?" The figure pointed his fingers towards the door breathlessly and said, "There''s a group of people making trouble at the doorstep. They said that they''re going to smash our martial arts center." "Smash our center?" Tom suddenly frowned and waved his hand, "Let''s go out and have a look." The situation had changed, so Fade had to put aside his previous n and walked out of the door. Macan and others continued to stare at Fade fiercely, but they also knew that it was not the time for apetition. Instead, they followed him out one by one. When Fade and others came out, they saw a group of men in theirte twenties standing at the gate of the martial arts center. They were holding sticks while roaming aggressively back and forth outside the gate of the martial arts center, hitting the doors and the walls of the martial arts center. At the sight of this situation, Tom squinched his eyes slightly as he walked forward and said, "Who are you? Why are you here?" The leader was a sturdy man in histe twenties. He was almost 1.9 meters tall. Looking down at Tom, he snorted and said to Tom, "Are you the boss of this martial arts center?" "I am!" Tom said in a deep voice. The long-haired man sneered and said, "Since you are the boss, I will settle this matter with you." While speaking, the long-haired man waved his hand, and a 18-year-old boy came over, covering his head with his hands. He looked like he was in pain. "What do you mean by this?" Tom frowned as he said. The long- haired man answered, "What do I mean? Let me tell you, this is my brother. Yesterday, when he passed by the gate of your martial arts center, he was hit on the head by a fallen tile. My brother''s head was seriously injured. Please give me an exnation!" "Hit on the head?" Tom looked at the boy and said, "Why should we give any exnation when your brother''s head was hit? Does this have anything to do with us?" Upon hearing this, the long-haired man''s eyes immediately narrowed. He took a step forward towards Tom, "My brother passed by the gate of your martial arts center when he was hit in the head. Moreover, your martial arts center is the only building that''s under renovation at that time. Do you think this has nothing to do with you now?" Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Tom Wei''s eyes darkened as he screwed up his face. An employee came over to him and whispered something in his ear. Tom suddenly snorted and said to the longhaired man, "This matter has nothing to do with us. The renovation of our martial arts centre''s outer wall has already ended a week ago. Yesterday, we were busy with the final decorations, we didn''t use any tiles at all. Your brother''s injury has nothing to do with us." "Are you still quibbling about this? I don''t care what you said. You are just quibbling," the long-haired man roared. Tom became furious. He said in a low, angry voice, "I said that this matter has nothing to do with us. If you are unhappy, you can sue us." After that, he turned around and was ready to go back into the center. However, the long-haired man didn''t want to admit defeat. He picked up a stick and mmed it heavily on the door of the martial arts center. He shouted, "If you don''t pay for it, don''t me us for what happens next. Smash it down. I want this ce gone immediately." As soon as he finished talking, the group of people threw their sticks at the martial arts center in an aggressive manner. Seeing this, Tom stopped walking. He turned to look at the long-haired man and thundered coldly, "How dare you create trouble here?" Macan Zhang and the other martial arts instructors also appeared and confronted the long-haired man and his men. Tom said coldly, "Before you take action, you better think twice about where we are! Don''t regret your actionster." Macan shouted, "Get out of here now, or don''t me us for what happens next." The long-haired man did not retreat. Instead, he rushed over with his eyes wide open and shouted, "Don''t think that you can threaten us because you opened a martial arts center. If we can''t solve my brother''s problem, we won''t back off." The crowd of men approached them. They swung their sticks aggressively, like they were ready to fight any time. Tom was shocked. Standing next to him, Fade frowned. This group of people was a little strange. Normally, people would be afraid of the Zhan Family. They were professional martial artists. Even if their younger brother''s injury was really caused by the martial arts center, they didn''t look afraid of professional martial artists at all. Instead, they even dared to fight with the instructors from the martial arts center. This was not what any ordinary person would do! Thinking of this, Fade looked up and saw a sign hanging at the lower hem of the longhaired man''s clothes. Suddenly, Fade understood. He rushed towards Tom , pointed at the long-haired man, and whispered in his ear. After hearing what he said, Tom looked at it carefully. His expression totally changed. He scowled and said angrily, "D*mn it, they''re from the Tiger Taekwondo Center!" "Tiger Taekwondo Center?" Fade asked. Tom pointed to the other side of the street and said, "On the other side of the street, there is a ce called Tiger Taekwondo Center. It has been open for more than a year and their business has been good. Recently, they were worried that we will affect their business, so they have done some secret, shady stuff." "They secretly ndered that we vited the construction rules and are running an illegal business. They even tore off our advertising and pasted those ndering notices," Tom said. "I have dealt with all these, and they have been quiet for a few days. Now they are being restless again. They actually came in the flesh to smash down our center," Tom said angrily, ring at the crowd of men. Now, he understood the so-called "injury". It was simply an excuse to find a way to fight and interfere with the opening of the martial arts center. Tom suddenly became very angry. He red at the long-haired man and said coldly, "You are from the Tiger Taekwondo Center, aren''t you? If you are capable of doing business, we should just compete with each other like real men. What are you doing? Are you just looking fortrouble?" Obviously, the long-haired man didn''t expect Tom to recognize him. He was stunned. However, he recovered quickly. He denied, "I don''t understand what you are talking about. I''m not a member of the Tiger Taekwondo Center. I''m just asking for justice for my brother." "You''d better pay us and close down the center. Otherwise, we won''t let it go that easily," the long- haired man said aggressively. The people behind him continued to approach Tom and the others. Tom shook his head, and there was a chill in his eyes. He shouted, "How dare youe to our center to find fault with us. Do you really think we are that easily bullied?" While speaking, Tom took the lead and rushed forward. Behind him, Macan and other coaches also rushed forward. Seeing this, the long-haired man and his men also shouted and rushed over, and the two sides immediately fought together. The sounds of fighting roared through the air. Tom himself was a martial arts practitioner. Moreover, he was close to the peak of Yellow Level due to his training in this period. He was getting closer to Macan''s level. They rushed fiercely towards the long-haired man. Two masters at the peak of the Yellow Level together, along with several instructors at the middle andte stage. They formed quite a team. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Among the opposition, the strongest was the long- haired man, who was only at thete stage of the Yellow Level, and most of his friends were at the early or middle stages. Facing the fierce attack, the long-haired man and his men were no match for them. With a series of cracking sounds, they were beaten into a mess. One after another, they screamed loudly and finally fled. Fade was standing at the side. He had not made a move and yet the people from the Tiger Taekwondo Center had fled. After the victory, the people of the martial arts center suddenly cheered andughed, bright smiles on their faces. Among them, Tom and Macan were the focus of the crowd. Tom was the boss, but he took the lead, and he was really powerful, which made the other coaches very surprised. As for Macan, he was the first master from the center. He almost took down half of the opponent by himself, and hepletely outssed them. After a burst ofughter, the group of people returned to the martial arts center. Macan''s face beamed. He nced at Fade and his face changed. Some other coaches didn''t dare to look down on Fade because of Tom . However, when they were fighting just now, Macan was brave, while Fade stood aside and didn''t make a move. They had a bad impression against Fade now. Now, some people werepletely on Macan''s side. They red at Fade with a very unfriendly look. Seeing this, Tom knew that the situation had worsened. He had to solve it. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Tom Wei winked at Fade Chen and said, "Just now, Brother Macan and Brother Fade said that they wanted to have a friendly fight, but they were interrupted by the guys from the Tiger Taekwondo Center. You two can continue now!" This was exactly what Macan Zhang wanted. He immediately stood up, stared at Fade, and said, "I''m OK with it. Depends on whether my opponent dares to." Fade nced at Tom and smiled gently, "No problem." "Come on then!" Macan stepped into the training ground, staring fiercely at Fade. Fade smiled faintly and was about to enter the training ground. Suddenly, Tom thought of something and shouted, "Wait a minute!" Macan and Fade stopped and looked at him. Tom walked over to Fade and said with a smile, "Brother Fade, why don''t you change your clothes first!" "Change my clothes? That won''t be necessary. It will just take one or two minutes," Fade said softly. "What! One or two minutes?" As soon as Fade said this, Macan was so angry that his eyes red with anger. He almost erupted in fury. He stared at Fade fiercely and gnashed his teeth. "What an arrogant guy." Tom ignored Macan''s anger and exined to Fade, "Brother Fade, someone will take some pictures of the fight. I will put them in our poster to advertise our center. You''d better put on our clothes." Hearing this, Fade immediately patted Tom''s shoulder with a smile. "Smart guy. You actually want to use this fight as an advertisement! You owe me some advertising fee." "Don''t worry, Brother Fade. I''ll pay youter," Tom said with a smile. Macan listened to the conversation, and the more he listened, the angrier he became. He could tell that Tom knew Fade would win. They were talking about advertising fees! It was like Macan wasn''t even there. He was almost reaching his limit. He was about to explode. It didn''t take long for Fade to change into the Tom''s Martial Arts Center uniform. When he returned to the training ground, he nced at Macan and said softly, "I''m back. Let''s start! You can attack now." His simple words and arrogance provoked Macan even more. He shouted, stomped heavily on the ground, and then mmed towards Fade. Seeing Macan''s powerful punch, the other martial arts coaches couldn''t help but apud. "This one punch is powerful enough to make that guy suffer," a man said. "Haha, do you think he can withstand such a hard punch?" another manughed. "The boss is so strong, and he''s so good to us. But they are friends anyway, so it''s nothing much!" The coaches sighed. "After Brother Macan teaches him a lesson, he will have no face to boast in front of Tom anymore," they sneered. Macan threw a punch, the background filled with the low voices of the crowd. Fade had nowhere to hide. Fade was about to be hit, but at this moment, a faint smile appeared on his mouth, and then he pped out with his right hand. "Bang!" With a crisp sound, Fade''s palm collided with Macan''s fist, and his palm managed to stop his arm. Seeing this, everyone was stunned. Their jaws dropped. "He blocked it, how could this happen?" The coaches shouted in surprise. "This should just be beginner''s luck, right?" a man questioned. "I think Brother Macan is just going easy on him and didn''t use all his strength. How could it be blocked?" Another man quipped. "Yes, after all, he is Boss Wei''s friend. We have to give him some face," a trainer sneered. The crowd was discussing this, but at this time, Brother Macan was surprised. He looked at Fade, shocked. He knew how much strength he had exerted in the punch. Although he didn''t use his full strength, he still used eighty percent of his power. Even a martial arts practitioner who was at thete stage of Yellow Level couldn''t resist it. But now, Fade''s palm had blocked his fist. Macan was very surprised. However, this was just the beginning. There were even more shocking things toe. Just as Macan was distracted, Fade''s palm trembled slightly, and once again, a force surged out and transmitted directly into Macan''s arm. Macan suddenly felt an irresistible force rushing toward him. He wanted to, but he couldn''t control it at all. He staggered a few steps backward and finally fell to the ground. This time, the crowd was really shocked. They looked on in disbelief. "What, what''s going on?" A coach shouted. "Brother Macan, why did you fall down? What happened?" The others asked in concern. "Is that man really a master of martial arts?" Some of them started to wonder. "Brother Macan was too careless. He was taken by surprise." Some of them refused to believe what they had seen. Fade put away his palm, looked at Macan, and said ndly, "Well, do you want to continue the fight?" Macan looked serious. He gnashed his teeth and kept silent. He was in a dilemma. He knew that he did not make any mistake. He knew Fade wasn''t just lucky. Indeed, Fade had extraordinary strength. When he looked at Fade again, Macan''s eyes changed a little. He did not expect that this ordinary young man had such strength. He had never witnessed something like this before. However, even facing strong opposition, Macan was not willing to give up. He at least wanted to know how far he could push Fade. Macan gritted his teeth and stood up. He looked at Fade and said, "Go on!" Fade looked at the strong fighting desire in Macan''s eyes. He knew that he was a fanatical martial artist who would not give up easily. So, he agreed. He nodded slightly and said to Macan, "You can attack me now!" Although Fade was still said the same words, Macan''s attitude hadpletely changed. He was not angry towards Fade anymore, but had a sense of respect towards him instead. He shouted and attacked Fade with heavy footsteps. Fade was still very calm. He looked at the attack and didn''t move until thest moment. Every time, he could urately block Macan''s attack, and at the same time, he could fight back. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Of course, Fade''s counterattack was just to push Macan away and would not hurt him. Therefore, after several rounds, Macan was forced to retreat, but he couldn''t make a dent on Fade at all. The other instructors were really shocked. They looked on incredulously. Fade also changed his strategy. He didn''t only fight with Macan, but also started talking. During Macan''s attacking and defensive movements, Fade would point out his mistakes. Then, he would make a breakthrough and attack him. This made Macan feel very ufortable, but he also gained a lot of knowledge. Fade pointed out his every weakness. He could correct himself and improve on the next move. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 After a few minutes of fighting, Macan Zhang was panting, his face was full of sweat, and he couldn''t walk straight. On the other hand, Fade Chen was unaffected, his face not showing any sign of fatigue. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Seeing Macan, Fade whispered, "Do you want to continue?" Macan had seen enough. He knew that Fade was teaching him along the way, so his attitude had completely changed. He answered respectfully, "Mr. Chen, let''s continue." Macan benefited a lot from Fade''s guidance. He didn''t want to waste this opportunity. He wanted to continue practicing. Fade nodded and was ready to continue. But suddenly, Fade''s mobile phone rang. Fade took it out and noticed that the call was from his wife, Quin Lin. He gestured towards Macan and answered the call, "Dear, what''s the matter?" On the other end, Quin was very anxious. She said quickly, "Fade, where are you? Someone wanted to jump off the building. Come back quickly." "What? Someone is going to jump off the building?" Fade was shocked. Sensing the urgent situation, he didn''t waste time asking for more details. He immediatelymanded, "Call the police. I''ll be there." "I''ve already called the police," Quin answered. Fade did not hang up the phone. He said to Tom and Macan, "I have something urgent to deal with. I have to go back now." Fade did not bother to change his clothes and ran out of the martial arts center. Macan caught up with him and said, "Mr. Chen, do you need our help? Let''s go together." Fade waved his hand and said, "I can handle it alone." As he said this, he rushed out of the martial arts center and got into his car before leaving quickly. In the martial arts center, Tom walked over to Macan, patted him on the shoulder and said "Brother Macan, Brother Fade is not a pretentious person. If he needs our help, he will tell us." Macan nodded and replied, "Mr. Wei, it was my fault. I''m sorry for my attitude towards you and Mr. Chen." Tom couldn''t help butugh and said, "It''s okay, Brother Macan. We are all martial arts practitioners. As long as we talk things out, we''ll be fine." Macan expressed his gratitude and then returned to the training ground. As soon as he returned, the other instructors immediately gathered around him and asked about the fight. "Brother Macan, what happened in the fight just now? It looked like...you seem to have lost!" A man asked. "Brother Macan, did you just let Mr. Chen win?" Another man asked. "Although Boss Wei is good to us, we shouldn''t let his friend win on purpose. There''s no fun in that," one of them said. Hearing the people around him, Macan shook his head and said, "I was doing my best just now, I didn''t mean to let him win at all. I lost because Mr. Chen is stronger than me. And, not just a little stronger, but much stronger." Hearing this, all the instructors were shocked. "A lot stronger? Brother Macan, you are a master at the top of the Yellow Level. Is Mr. Chen a master at the ck Level?" Someone asked. "He''s in his twenties! That''s impossible!" Another instructor eximed. "Brother Macan, is this true?" Some of them were confused. There were still doubts in everyone''s hearts, but Macan did not have the mood to exin. He began to practice alone. After all, Fade had pointed out many of his weaknesses in the fight. Now, he needed to examine his skills carefully, and then correct them. When the instructors saw him training, their eyes lit up and they began to practice as well. The martial arts center had a lively atmosphere. At this time, Fade was rushing back to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. He had received more details about the whole story from the phone call. Ten minutes ago, when the security guards of Fei Enterprises were on patrol, they noticed that the iron door to the top floor was open, and they went to check it out. However, they were surprised to find someone standing on the edge of the fence. The security guard thought that the staff was just rxing and wanted toe over to have a chat. However, when he walked over, the staff was shocked. Then he sat down on the railing and shouted that he was going to jump off the building. The security guard was scared and immediately reported the situation. Quin checked the database and found that the employee was called Pablo Liang. He was from the Communicative Technology Department. He received a phone call and went out to answer it. After answering the phone, he didn''te back, and headed straight to the top floor. Now, security and some people from the fire department had arrived and were preparing emergency rescue measures. Thepany also contacted Pablo''s family, who were rushing here. Hearing the information, Fade drove quickly and rushed to the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Fortunately, it was not the rush hour. Although thepany was in the city center, there was no traffic jam. About ten minutester, he reached the office. Many people had gathered around the building. The police and firefighters were nning their rescue n. They prepared thedder and arge air cushion. There were some reporters on the scene as well. The crowd was watching on, murmuring to each other. The atmosphere was very noisy. Fade looked up and saw a ck figure on the railing on the top of the building. When he looked carefully, he saw a young man who was fairly chubby. He was sitting on the railing, and his body was shaking gently. He might fall down from the building at any time. The situation was very critical. Behind the young man, several police officers and employees of thepany were talking to Pablo about something, trying to persuade him toe down. No one knew what they were saying. Pablo suddenly became agitated. Both of his legs were dangling from the railing. His body shook. He was almost about to fall over. Everyone eximed in shock when they saw the situation. However, the man managed to stabilize himself on the railing. Seeing this, the crowd below became restless. They began to talk to each other, and some people even shouted at the young man. "Hey, boy, you''ve been up there for so long. Are you jumping or not? My neck is sore," a man shouted. "If you want to jump, jump now. You are acting like a sissy," another man yelled. Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Fade Chen''s eyes widened. He immediately swung punches at those guys and shouted angrily, "Shut up!" When they saw his fierce eyes, they were so scared and didn''t dare to say anything. They could only step back softly. Fade rushed into the building and quickly ran up to the top floor. A lot of people were standing near the stairs on the top floor, including the security guards, fire fighters, and some of the employees. Quin was also at the stairs. She looked very nervous, and her heart was pounding fast. Five meters away from the man, a security officer and one of Pablo''s colleagues were trying to persuade him toe down. However, Pablo refused to listen to them. His face was full of sadness and despair. He sat on the railing and shook it gently. From time to time, he looked at his mobile phone, like he was waiting for some news. Fade frowned slightly. He turned his head and asked, "Anyone knows who he calledst? What did he say?" Quin looked at Pablo''s superior, who shook his head. At this moment, they heard some footsteps at the corridor. Then, a middle-aged couple walked over anxiously. The man apanying them immediately introduced them, "These are Pablo''s parents." Quin hurried forward to greet them. "Where is Pablo?" His parents looked anxious. Fade stopped them and said in a low voice, "Uncle, auntie, you can''t go there now. Pablo''s feelings are not stable now. We''d better not provoke him before we figure out what''s going on." "But..." Pablo''s parents argued. Fadeforted them and said, "Don''t worry. We will save Pablo. Do you know who Pablo called last? What did he say?" His parents shook their heads. They didn''t know. Pablo started bing more impatient. He took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. No one answered his call. After putting down the phone, his expression became more agitated as he leaned forward on the barrier. Seeing such a dangerous situation, everyone watching became more anxious. Pablo''s superior put down his phone and interrupted, "We''ve contacted themunication department. They just figured it out. Pablo''sst call was 152..." After reporting the phone number out loud, he looked at Pablo''s parents and asked, "Uncle, auntie, do you know this phone number?" Pablo''s father was still thinking, but his mother suddenly thought of something and said, "That''s...that''s Eunice''s number." "Who is Eunice?" Fade asked. Pablo''s mother answered, "Eunice is Pablo''s girlfriend. They have been together for a year and a half. Some time ago, they said that they were ready to get married. This, this has nothing to do with Eunice, right?" Pablo''s father immediately took out his mobile phone and started dialing. "Eunice, I am Uncle Liang. Did you call Pablo about half an hour ago?" A young woman''s voice came from the other end of the phone. She sounded a little impatient and said, "Yes I did. I said I was going to break up with him. We are over. Please don''t call me again, Uncle." Everyone around them was taken aback when they heard this. They looked at Pablo. He wanted to take his own life because of Eunice. The woman on the phone was about to hang up. Pablo''s father hurriedly said, "Eunice, please don''t hang up. Something happened to Pablo. He''s going to jump off the building. Can youe over?" Eunice was silent for a while when she heard the news. Then, she answered coldly, "I''m sorry, uncle. I''m very busy. I''m going to hang up now." Pablo''s mother was getting more and more anxious. She came over and said while crying, "Eunice, we aren''t lying to you. Pablo is really going to jump off the building. I know you broke up with him, but this is urgent. Pleasee over and save my son." There was another silence on the other end, and then the woman''s cold voice said, "I''m sorry, we broke up. He has nothing to do with me." "Eunice, don''t hang up. Can you at least call him? I beg you, please..." Pablo''s mother cried. However, the woman''s voice continued impatiently, "We have broken up. I don''t want to get into anymore trouble. Please don''t call me again." The police officer standing next to them suddenly interrupted, "We are from the Public Security Bureau. Pablo''s life is in danger. You can help to save his life!" However, the woman''s reply was very stern. "I''m sorry, but don''t put the me on me. This has nothing to do with me." After that, she immediately hung up. Pablo''s father called her again, but he couldn''t get through. She had blocked his number. Pablo''s parents became anxious, and their tears could not stop flowing. They looked at Pablo and started to cry. "Pablo, don''t do anything stupid. If you die from this, what''s going to happen to us? How can we move on!" Pablo trembled when he heard his parents'' voice. He turned his head to look at them, and immediately burst into tears, "Dad, mom, I haven''t been filial. I can''t repay your kindness. I''m leaving this ce now. You have to take care of yourself." Pablo''s parents were even more anxious and cried even more loudly. Next to him, the police officers and the other colleagues were also very anxious. They kept trying to persuade him toe down. "Pablo, it''s not worth it, she''s just another girl". N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Pablo, I''ll quickly find a few more girls for you to date. These girls will be much better than that horrible Eunice! You don''t have tomit suicide just because she doesn''t want you, you have options!" his friend persuaded. The crowd continued persuading him, but Pablo shook his head resolutely and said, "You don''t understand my feelings for Eunice. I don''t believe that she will suddenly abandon me, I don''t believe that she will be so heartless." "I don''t believe in love anymore. I would rather die," Pablo continued. Everyone was very nervous and continued trying to persuade him toe down. However, Fade made a gesture for them to shut up. Fade had been observing Pablo''s every move. From the information given by his colleagues, Fade could deduce that Pablo was an introvert. He was probably a quiet geek on the outside but a sensitive and passionate man on the inside. Back during Pablo''s school days, he probably didn''t have any contact with any girls, hence having a rtionship would have beenpletely out of the question. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 It was Pablo Liang''s first time falling in love. He devoted all his heart to this girl named Eunice. So when she broke up with him, he didn''t know how to react. He couldn''t stand it, and wanted to commit suicide. For other people, breaking up was just losing a boyfriend or a girlfriend, and they would be able to move on sooner orter. However, for a quiet yet internally sensitive man like Pablo who devoted himself to the rtionship, he was shattered when his dreamy rtionship had fallen into pieces. Such emotional trauma had forced him to overreact towards the breakup, much more than a regr person would. Therefore, his colleagues words were useless to him. It only made him more disappointed. So, when Fade realized this, he asked everyone to stop persuading him. At once, everyone stopped talking. Fade immediately started walking towards Pablo. Pablo noticed Fade, and his face tightened. He shouted, "Don''te over here. If youe near me, I will jump down from this building." Fade''s face was calm. He leaned against a water tank on the roof, took out a cigarette, and lit it. He took a deep breath, then said to Pablo, "Don''t worry, I won''t go near you. I''m not trying to stop you, I just want to get a closer look." "You-" Pablo did not expect Fade to say this. He was stunned. Fade continued smoking, "By the way, they said that you had a quarrel with your girlfriend. That''s why you wanted to jump off the building, right?" Pablo''s face changed when he heard about his girlfriend. His eyes gazed down at his mobile phone again expectantly. Fade noticed this. He sneered and said, "Oh, it''s true! I didn''t expect you to be so into this girl. You actually would die for her?" "Don''t insult my rtionship!" Pablo shouted at Fade, obviously very infuriated. "Rtionship? Bah -" Fade looked as if he was going to vomit and said, "It''s just a rtionship. Nowadays, love means sex. Sometimes, you think they are your soulmate, but maybe they just regard you as their friend with benefit." "You, you are talking nonsense. Eunice and I are not like that. We are not-" Pablo became more and more agitated. Fade ignored him and continued sneering, "Oh, no way! Don''t tell me you haven''t had sex with your girlfriend yet. You''re still a virgin? No wonder you want to die, haha!" "You, you -" Pablo blushed, not knowing whether he was ashamed or angry. Fade smiled, "It''s a pity for you to jump down now. Since you''re a virgin, you have not been through the most pleasurable ''experience'' in life. Come on, how about I bring you out to getid? Then you can continue on your suicide ns, it would be less of a pity when you die!" Pablo replied angrily, "Don''t insult my feelings with such vulgar suggestions. You don''t understand the rtionship between Eunice and myself at all." Fade looked at Pablo bing more and more agitated and flicked the ash on his cigarette. He said sarcastically, "Your rtionship? I think it''s a joke. You regard her as a treasure. You''re even ready to get married, but she broke up with you. Now, even when you want to jump off the building, she''s not willing toe over. She doesn''t even want to pick up the phone. What rtionship are you talking about?" "No, it''s impossible. We''ve promised each other to get married after the New Year," Pablo was so agitated that blue veins protruded from his face. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing Pablo so agitated, the people around them couldn''t help worrying, especially Pablo''s parents. They wanted to rush over and pull Fade away but they saw him provoking Pablo. However, Quin trusted Fade very much. She asked someone to stop Pablo''s parents and looked on at Fade. At this moment, Fade continued sneering at Pablo and said, "Marriage? She doesn''t even want to come here today. Do you think there''s still any chance of marrying her?" "I, I thought-" Pablo''s face was gloomy. Fade continued to mock him and said, "What were you thinking? Do you think that if you jump off the building, she''ll change her mind? Or, do you want to show your so-called love and determination in front of her? Do you want to jump off a building and make her regret it for the rest of her life?" "I, I¡ª" Pablo''s cheeks were red. He was very agitated. Obviously, Fade''s words had worked. However, Fade acted like he was vomiting again and said, "Haha, do you think that she will be sad for the rest of her life? Don''t make meugh. She''ll be even happier if you jump off now. She might even be in someone else''s bed right now!" "You, you are talking nonsense. Don''t insult Eunice. I will kill you," Pablo was so angry by Fade''s words. He almost rushed over to fight with him. Because of this, Pablo turned his body. His leg crossed over the barrier and back onto the building. Seeing this, Fade, who was leaning against the water tank in a casual manner, quickly rushed towards him. Pablo was startled by his movements. He paused for a moment and then turned around, trying to return to his original posture. However, Fade was too quick for him. Just as he turned around, Fade had already reached the railing. He grabbed onto Pablo''s cor with his big hand. Seeing this, everyone was extremely nervous. They rushed over, trying to pull Pablo back. Pablo also struggled and shouted angrily, "Let go of me, don''t care about me, I want to jump down." The crowd who was rushing over immediately shouted, "Don''t let go of him, don''t let him jump, stop him." "Let me go, I want to jump," Pablo twisted around desperately. Suddenly, Fade made a move that shocked everyone. He suddenly let go of Pablo''s cor. He pushed Pablo on his back. Pablo lost his bnce and his body fell out of the building. Everyone around them gasped in shock and horror. Pablo''s parents and the police officer was also shocked. They immediately shouted, "What are you doing!" Fade didn''t pay attention to them. Instead, he continued staring at Pablo, and he immediately grabbed him back again. Pablo was extremely shocked. He was initially crying and shouting in anguish, wanting to jump off the building. But now, when he was actually falling off, losing his bnce, he could hear the wind rushing past his ears and see the multitude of people staring up at him from beneath the multiple storeys of the building. All kinds of emotions invaded his mind, causing him to feel an endless sense of fear. At the same time, a sense of regret rose in his heart. When he was about to fall, he was afraid and regretted it! Chapter 566 Chapter 566 The strong sense of fear made Pablo Liang burst into tears and scream miserably. He was so scared that he almost peed. At this time, Pablo''s parents and the police officers also rushed over and shouted at Fade Chen. "What are you doing?" The police yelled. "Do you know what you did? You could have killed him?" The parents scolded. Fade ignored them. Just as Pablo was about to fall, he reached out and grabbed onto his cor, pulling him up. However, Fade did not put Pablo down. Instead, he lifted him up and hung him in the wind. "Pablo, are you okay?" His mother asked anxiously. "Quickly, pull him up!" His father yelled. Pablo''s parents kept shouting. The security guards and police also came to help, trying to pull Pablo up. However, Fade did not move. He said in a cold voice, "Don''t panic. Let him feel the fear of jumping off a building. Let him learn the value of a life. If he can''t face life''s challenges, he might juste here and jump off the building again. We can''t let that happen again!" His parents felt distressed and wanted to say something. However, Fade said in a cold voice, "Don''te over, or I''ll let go." This time, everyone was scared and did not dare to move a muscle. Fade looked at Pablo and asked, "How do you feel? It''s cool, isn''t it?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Pull me up, pull me up!" Pablo cried. Fade continued, "Didn''t you want to jump off the building? Why should I pull you up? Are you regretting it now?" Pablo''s trembling voice sounded. "I, I regret it. I won''t jump anymore. Pull me up quickly." "Do you really regret it? Don''t you want your rtionship anymore? Where is your love for Eunice now?" Fade asked. A gust of wind blew, and Pablo''s body swayed in the wind. He trembled and was about to pee. He said through his tears, "I regret it. I don''t want to jump anymore. I won''t jump again." "Hmph, that''s more like it!" Fade snorted. Then, with a sudden force, he lifted Pablo up and threw him on the ground. Pabloy on the ground, panting heavily. His inner thighs were already wet. Pablo''s parents, the police, and some medical staff immediately rushed over and surrounded him. On the other hand, Fade took a cigarette and walked away. Seeing this, Quin approached him silently. She red at him and said, "Do you know what you did was very dangerous?" Fade chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, my dear. It''s dangerous to everyone else. But I had never had any doubt. It''s okay." "Humph, is this how you save a life?" Quin red at him. Fade said, "My method of saving people is effective. I not only saved him, but also resolved his problems. He won''t think ofing back here again in the future." "OK, you win! Go down and rest!" Quin smiled at him. Fade looked at his wife and his heart skipped a beat. He put his arms around her waist and said with a chuckle, "Dear, let''s go and rest together." "Don''t be silly, there are so many people here!" Quin red at him and pped his restless hand away. He chuckled and said, "There''s no one in the office. Let''s go down!" "You are thinking too much!" Quin red at him, and then went downstairs, her high heels clicking on the floor. Fade followed her down the stairs and arrived at the office. However, his wife had to talk with the police and Pablo''s parents about what had just happened, so she did not have time to mess with Fade. Fade could only smoke on his own. About half an hourter, Quin came in and said, "Pablo and his parents are here. They want to thank you. Do you want to see them?" Fade wanted to refuse, but when he looked at his wife''s eyes, he immediately nodded and said, "I''ll see them!" Quin nodded, then led him to a meeting room. Pablo''s parents immediately stood up and greeted him with a smile. Pablo had changed his clothes and was looking at him embarrassingly. Pablo''s parents thanked him, and they exchanged some pleasantries. Later, Pablo''s parents asked him to thank Fade. Pablo also asked Quin for some time off work. They wanted Pablo to have a good rest. Quin naturally agreed. She arranged a month''s leave for Pablo. Pablo''s parents thanked her again, and they were going to leave. However, when Pablo was about to walk out of the meeting room, he suddenly stopped, looked at Fade, bowed and nodded, "Mr. Chen, thank you." Fade nodded and said nothing more. Pablo hesitated for a moment, then said with difficulty, "Mr. Chen, can, can you ept me as your disciple?" "Disciple?" Hearing this, Fade was surprised. He looked at Pablo and asked, "Do you want to learn martial arts?" Pablo nodded firmly and said, "Yes, I want to." "Why?" Fade asked. Pablo was stunned, and then he said with some embarrassment, "It''s because I think you are so good at martial arts. I want to lose weight, build up my body, and, and..." Looking at the expression on Pablo''s face, Fade instantly saw through his mind and said, "Do you want to change yourself, make yourself stronger and more handsome, and then pursue your girlfriend again?" "I, I-" Pablo''s face changed instantly, and his mouth moved. He didn''t say anything, but Fade understood what he meant. Fade knew that Pablo still couldn''tpletely let go of his girlfriend. Fade''s heart skipped a beat, "I understand what you are thinking. However, I won''t ept you as my disciple." "I, I''m sorry to trouble you, Mr. Chen!" Pablo''s face darkened as he bowed. Then he was ready to leave. But suddenly, Fade continued, "Although I won''t ept you as my disciple, I can find a ce for you to learn martial arts. They''re quite good too." Pablo instantly brightened up. He looked at Fade in surprise and said, "Really?" Fade pointed to the uniform he was and said, "See? My friend opened this martial arts center. It will open in two days. If you want, I can take you there right now." "Yes, I want to go," Pablo nodded firmly. "Okay, let''s go!" Fade patted his shoulder. Seeing this, Pablo''s parents were a little worried, but Pablo promised them that he would not do anything stupid again. With Quin and Fade''s guarantee, they were no longer worried. So, Fade took Pablo to the underground parking lot. They got in the car and went out immediately. Chapter 567 Chapter 567 However, as soon as they drove out of thepany, they saw a group of people swarming towards them. When they took a closer look, they realized that almost all of them were reporters with their cameras. Many knocked on the windows, and pushing each others to ask all kinds of questions. "Sir, are you the one who saved him just now? I am a reporter from the Dragonville Morning Paper. Can I interview you?" a reporter asked. "Pablo, I''m a reporter from the News Channel for Dragonville TV Station. Can you answer my question?" another reported asked. "Sir, were you very sure when you were saving people just now? It was really a gripping scene." Facing the non- stop questions from the reporters, Fade Chen waved his hand, indicating that he had no time to answer them. Then he found a gap in the crowd, started the car engine, and drove off quickly. As the car entered the traffic stream, Fade began to chat with Pablo Liang. Pablo was an introvert and a quiet man, but because of Fade''s saving grace, he hadpletely opened his heart to Fade. Along the way, he told Fade about his love affair with his girlfriend Eunice Zhang and his own predicament. After hearing that, Fade couldn''t help but sighed. To be honest, Pablo''s love story was just amon love story. Pablo was a university graduate with good academic achievement. He also performed well in Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. It had only been three years after he graduated and he was already taking a 10,000 yuan sry. In a city like Dragonville, of which the average sry was 3,000 yuan, Pablo''s job was definitely considered as a high sried job. However, Pablo was an introvert and he was glued to theputer whole day at work. He was chubby and he didn''t know how to groom himself, so his image was not so good. In this case, he had never had a girlfriend untilst year''s new year''s eve, when his rtives introduced a girl to him. The girl worked as a sales assistant at themercial street, and her sry was only 3,000 yuan a month. However, she was good looking. What''s more, she was good at talking, Pablo was fascinated by her instantly. Therefore, the two got into a rtionship. In the past one year, Pablo had went all out. He had not only spent his sry on his girlfriend, but also watched all kinds of movies to learn those romantic plots, in an attempt to please Eunice. Eunice''s attitude towards Pablo was indifferent. But she would get in touch with him from time to time. From the conversation with Pablo, Fade knew that some time ago, Pablo took the opportunity to officially propose to his girlfriend on her birthday. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, she did not agree to it immediately at that time, and then she hinted to Pablo that she was thinking about it. Pablo thought that she was shy, so he had been preparing for the uing wedding with excitement. However, what he didn''t expect was that just as he was preparing for the wedding enthusiastically, his girlfriend called him and said that she wanted to break up with him. Pablo was unable to take the blow. He went straight up to the rooftop and wanted to jump off the building, which led to the incident just now. After listening to Pablo''s story, Fade couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, "Pablo is an honest man. Obviously, he has been treated as a back-up n. Unfortunately, he didn''t notice that. He thought that his girlfriend would reciprocate his love, just like how he had loved her." "Let time slowly heal his broken heart!" Fade sighed in his heart. At this moment, Pablo, who had been talking, suddenly kept mum and looked out of the window with a hint of sadness in his eyes. Seeing this, Fade asked inadvertently, "What''s wrong?" Pablo looked at the bustlingmercial street not far ahead and said, "Eunice works here!" Hearing this, Fade frowned slightly and said, "Do you still want to see her?" "I, I want to ask her about her opinion. If she tells me face to face that she wants to break up with me, I will let her go," Pablo said rather embarrassingly. He still had a trace ofst hope in his eyes. Fade sighed softly and shook his head. In his heart, he thought, "Even when she heard that you were going to jump off the building, she didn''t even show up. How could she change her mind just because you go to see her?" However, looking at Pablo''s expression, Fade thought that perhaps meeting her was the best way to make him give uppletely. At the thought of this, Fade turned the steering wheel and entered themercial street, saying, "Since you want to meet her, then let''s go." Pablo nodded. A hint of nervousness and expectation could be seen in his eyes. The car stopped in front of arge shopping mall. Then, Fade and Pablo got off the car and walked into the mall. When the two of them arrived at the women''s department store on the third floor, Pablo inadvertently slowed down and began to feel uneasy again. Seeing this, Fade did not say anything more. He pulled Pablo straight and walked to a particr counter. He said to Pablo, "Ask for her yourself." Pablo said nervously, "I, I want to ask, is Eunice Zhang here?" The girl at the counter looked up and down at Pablo, puzzled. Then she said, "You''re looking for Eunice? Don''t you know that she is no longer working here? Who are you?" "Ah, she''s not here?" Pablo was shocked. "Where is she now?" "She''s upstairs. A month ago, she was transferred to the luxury area on the fifth floor," the girl at the counter said and pointed upstairs with a hint of envy in her eyes. Hearing this, Fade sighed and shook his head. After dating for more than a year, his girlfriend''s colleagues didn''t know about him. What''s more, he didn''t even know that his girlfriend had changed her work ce. Moreover, one of the important reasons that she broke up with Pablo was probably because she had moved to the luxury area. When Eunice was working in this ordinary women''s department store, her customers were usually ordinary people. Pablo''s sry of 10,000 yuan was still considered quite high for her. However, after she joined the luxury area, the customers she would meet were mostly rich people with a worth of one million or ten million yuan. At this juncture, Pablo was not worth mentioning in her eyes anymore. It was very likely that she had already hooked up with some rich people, so she simply dumped Pablo. Thinking of this, Fade looked at Pablo and said, "Do you want to leave?" No matter how naive Pablo was, he could vaguely sense something too. His expression changed and he hesitated for a moment. However, he still bit his lip and said, "I, I want to go up and have a look." "Then, let''s go!" Fade took Pablo to the luxury area upstairs straightaway. In the luxury area, the decoration was done really well, and there were only fewer people. The sales assistants were almost all young and beautiful girls, who weed the customers with a smile. However, Fade and Pablo were dressed in a rather ordinary way, a bit shabby even. Therefore, no one came to greet them when they came in. However, this was good. Fade and Pablo wandered around. Soon, they saw a petite girl, wearing a work uniform, talking to a potbellied middle- aged male customer with a smile. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 However, the attention of the middle- aged man didn''t seem to be on the clothes, he had been ncing at the girl. asionally, his fat body would lean on the girl intentionally. He even took the opportunity to grab the girl''s hand and touch it while trying on the clothes. The girl on the other hand, did not reject him at all. Instead, she eximed coyly, "Boss Liu, there are so many people here. Don''t do that!" "Eunice, I spent 50,000 yuan on clothes from your departmentst time. You promised me that you would go out for dinner with me. Why didn''t you go?" Boss Liu touched the back of the girl''s hand with his big hand and kept rubbing his body on hers. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The girl leaned aside slightly and said, "Boss Liu, it''s all our boss'' fault. We were forced to work overtime that day. That''s why I missed the dinner with you. I will definitely go next time when I am free." "I think we don''t have to do it next time. Let''s do it today!" Boss Liu took the initiative to lean over again, and he patted the girl on the butt. Seeing this, Pablo Liang''s eyes smoldered with anger. He couldn''t help but step forward and shouted, "Take your hands off her!" The roar shocked the two people who were behaving ambiguously, and they turned their heads to look at the direction of the roar. Seeing Pablo''s dressing, Boss Liu frowned unhappily and asked, "Who are you?" When Eunice Zhang saw Pablo, her expression suddenly changed. She asked in surprise, "Pablo, why are you here?" Pablo was so angry that his cheeks had turned red. He pointed to Boss Liu and said to Eunice, "Eunice, I ept that you broke up with me. But how can you be with such a man? He-" "Kid, what do you mean? What''s wrong with me? You are a poor man yet you want a girl like Eunice!" Hearing this, Boss Liu red at Pablo with dissatisfaction. "Let me tell you, Eunice has been with me for a long time. We have even slept together several times." "You, how dare you bully Eunice, I Pablo was so angry that his cheeks turned red. He raised his fist and hurled it towards Boss Liu. But in that instant, Eunice grabbed Pablo and said coldly, "Pablo, are you done yet!" "Eunice, I, I just..." Pablo wanted to exin. However, Eunice interrupted him coldly and said, "You don''t need to exin further. We broke up already. I have nothing to do with you. Please leave now!" Pablo said with a painful look, "Eunice, I, I want to know why. We... we were fine before, weren''t we?" He stammered nervously. "Fine?" Eunice sneered, "How can you say that we were fine? Why don''t you take a look at yourself. You''re short and fat. You look like a nerd with sses. At a nce, everyone knows that you''re a reclusive and useless man. Your sry is only averagepared to others, it''s ridiculous." "Eunice, that was not what you said before, why you..." Pablo didn''t know what to say. He looked at Eunice in disbelief. He was shocked to the core. Eunice sneered and said, "I got into a rtionship with you because of your sry. Otherwise, do you think I will ever like someone like you? What a joke!" "We have broken up, so don''t pester me anymore. Get out of here!" Eunice waved her hand disdainfully. Pablo was in a daze. He was so stunned he staggered and almost fell down. Seeing this, Eunice took a few steps back and said with a vignt look, "Don''t use that trick again. Didn''t you want to jump off the building just now? Why didn''t you? Are you here to threaten me again? Let me tell you, you can''t threaten me. Whether you jump off the building, fall sick or anything else, it has nothing to do with me." Pablo had originally held a glimmer of hope, or hoped that Eunice could exin to him properly. In that case, he could also let go and move on. But he didn''t expect that Eunice had never liked him. Even up to this point, she had no feelings for him at all. With such a blow, Pablo''s body went limp and he was about to copse. At this moment, Fade stepped forward and got hold of Pablo. Then he stared at Eunice coldly and said in a cold voice, "Even if you don''t care about Pablo''s past rtionship with you, is this how you treat a customer?" Eunice nced at Fade and said coldly, "I have nothing to do with him. Besides, you guys are not our customers." "I''m not a customer? The moment I entered your store, I''m your customer. This is how you treat your customer, please ask for your manager, I want to load aint," Fade said coldly. Eunice assessed Fade, smiled disdainfully and said, "This is a luxury store. You can''t even afford the cheapest piece of clothing in our store. People like you are not qualified to be our customer." "I advise you to leave immediately. Don''t let me call the security guard. Otherwise, it will make us all look bad," Eunice said disdainfully. Fade gave Eunice a cold look, then turned to another girl and said, "Ask your manager toe out." The girl was a little hesitant. She looked at Fade and said, "Sir, what can I do for you? I¡ª" Fade threw a gold card to the girl straight and said, "Show this to your manager and ask him toe out." The girl took Fade''s gold card. Although she still had doubts, she turned around and went to call the manager. At this time, Eunice crossed her arms in front of her chest, looked at Fade and Pablo in disdain, and said coldly, "You should stop pretending. Wait till the manageres and I will see how you will deal with it." Fade ignored her and helped Pablo to sit down. After both of them were seated, Fade then pointed to the men''s shoes area not far away and said, "This, this, and that pair of shoes. Bring them over. We want to try on." Seeing this, Eunice''s face fell and her face showed anger instantaneously. She stood with her hands on her hips and shouted, "You two poor fes really regard yourselves as customers, huh? Get out now or I''ll call the security guards." Boss Liu next to her also shouted, "Eunice is asking you to get out, did you hear that?" Fade shot a re at Boss Liu and then said to Eunice in a cold voice, "I said, we are buying shoes. Didn''t you hear that?" "Buying shoes? Don''t make meugh. Do you know the price of these shoes? The cheapest pair will cost 30,000 yuan, can you afford it?" Eunice mocked. Fade said coldly, "How do you know we can''t afford it?" "How do I know? Need I say more?" Eunice sneered. At this moment, the other girl had called the manager. The manager held the gold card in his hand and walked over to them with a serious look. When Eunice saw this, she thought that the manager was angry because there were troublemakers in the store. So she eximed hurriedly, "Manager, the troublemakers are here. Quick, chase them away." After that, Eunice looked at Fade and Pablo proudly and said, "Our manager is here. Now, it''s too late for you to leave." "Is that so?" Fade said tly. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Seeing this, Eunice Zhang looked at Fade Chen and sneered, "How dare you pretend to be rich, just you wait..." However, without waiting for her to finish her words, the manager came over quickly and pped Eunice directly on the face. She shouted angrily, "What are you doing? Don''t you know how to treat our VIP?" "Manager Liu, I, they-" Eunice still wanted to exin. But the manager did not listen to her at all. She red at her, then walked quickly to Fade with a smile, bowed respectfully, and said, "Sir, hello. May I ask if you need anything?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Although the manager didn''t know who the guest in front of her was, she recognized the gold card. It was a special VIP gold card issued by Charles Wu, the President of Gxy za. Only the selected few in Long City had this card. No matter who the guest in front of her was, this person had the golden card, so he was definitely not some ordinary people. Therefore, the manager immediately treated him with respect. Fade nced at the manager and then said ndly, "My friend and I wanted to buy some shoes, but your staff drove us away. Is that how you do business?" Hearing this, the manager glowered at Eunice and exined quickly, "Sir, this is our mistake. Which shoes do you and your friend like? I''ll bring them to you immediately." Fade pointed casually and said, "I want these, these and those! And a few pairs over there. Bring them over now and let us try on." The manager nodded quickly and even went to get the shoes personally. However, Eunice, who was still in a daze, looked at the situation in front of her in utter shock. Seeing this, Manager Liu got angry and red at her as she reprimanded angrily, "Why are you still standing there? Come here and bring the shoes to the customers." It was not until then that Eunice came to her senses. She quickly went over and took the shoes. Her expression wasplicated. Several pairs of shoes were ced in front of Fade and Pablo Liang. The manager asked respectfully, "Do you want to try on them?" Fade crossed his legs and said, "Yes, of course." The manager quickly squatted down and intended to help Fade put on the shoes. However, Fade waved his hand, pointed to Eunice and said, "I don''t need you. I want her to help." "I¡ª" Hearing this, Eunice''s face suddenly fell. After all, she looked down on Pablo and Fade. Just now, she was still mocking and humiliating them. However, she now had to squat down and help put on their shoes. This huge change made her a little ufortable and she instinctively wanted to refuse. But the manager shouted angrily, "Didn''t you hear that? What are you doing? Come here and serve the guests quickly. Do you still want your job?" Eunice''s expression changed dramatically, yet she had toe to Fade and bent down, ready to serve. Fade waved his hand coldly, pointed to Pablo next to him, and said, "Serve my friend first." Eunice''s face changed again, and she gnashed her teeth. But she had to bend over and squat in front of Pablo, and began to help him try on the shoes. Even when the two of them were in a rtionship, Pablo had never enjoyed this kind of service. At this moment, he had an unspeakable feeling on his face. He was a little ufortable and wanted to do it himself. Fade said coldly, "Don''t move, let her do it." In the end, Eunice held her breath and gnashed her teeth, while she helped Pablo try on several pairs of shoes. Finally, he chose three pairs of shoes. After they finished trying on the shoes, Eunice stood up as she let out a sigh of relief. She wanted to leave. But at this time, Fade pointed to the men''s clothing area and said, "Wait a minute, we still want to buy some clothes. Let her serve us!" The manager nodded quickly. "Okay, okay! Eunice, did you hear him? Hurry ande here." Eunice''s face darkened and she wanted to leave. But when she thought of the good sry here and the opportunity to hook up with those rich businessmen, she was reluctant to leave. In the end, she had no choice but toe over and served Pablo in changing clothes. Just like this, Fade instructed Eunice to change Pablo''s entire outfit. It was true that a good outfit could really change a person''s vibe. After Pablo changed his outfit, his temperament also changed, and he looked more energetic and lively. Of course, the price of this outfit was also very high, reaching a shocking 200,000 yuan. Eunice gritted her teeth and looked at Pablo and Fade. She said in her heart, "I want to see how you can afford to pay for such expensive clothes?" However, Fade did not care about all that. He said directly to Manager Liu, "Give me the check!" Manager Liu smiled and said respectfully, "There''s no need for that. These are our gifts to you two." This was just a small matter for Fade, so he wasn''t bothered by it. He nodded and said, "Well, okay. Then let''s go." After a few steps, Fade suddenly thought of something. He turned and said, "By the way, I''m not very satisfied with her service just now. Please do what you should!" Manager Liu was stunned, then quickly nodded and said, "I understand what to do." Immediately after that, Manager Liu red at Eunice with a cold face and waved her hand, saying, "You are fired. Go and get your sry and leave!" Eunice was dumbfounded. Then she was shocked and eximed, "Manager Liu, I, I-" However, Manager Liu was not in the mood to listen to her exnation at all. She said in a cold voice, "You don''t have to say anything. Just leave!" While they were talking, someone came over and took Eunice away directly. Seeing this, Fade and Pablo turned around and left. Behind him, Manager Liu and the others bowed and saw them off. It was only when Fade and Pablo werepletely out of sight that they heaved a sigh of relief and straightened up. Subsequently, the shop assistants, who had been holding back for a long time, finally couldn''t help but came up to Manager Liu and asked, "Manager Liu, those things worth hundreds of thousands yuan. How can you just give them away like this? Who are they?" "You don''t know anything!" Manager Liu red at them and then said in a low voice, "Do you know who those people are? They are our distinguished guests who hold the VIP gold card of Gxy za. They are the distinguished guests of President Wu." "For such distinguished guests, hundreds of thousands yuan is not worth mentioning. Spending millions of yuan is just a small matter to them," Manager Liu said. Hearing this, the shop assistants were shocked. They never thought that a young man who dressed simply like Fade, was actually a distinguished guest of President Wu. All of a sudden, they stood where they were, unable to speak out of shock. At the same time, they felt a sense of fear. Fortunately, they did not ridicule these two people when they entered the store just now. Otherwise, they would have the same fate as Eunice. Thinking of this, the shop assistants couldn''t help but think of Eunice. They couldn''t help but felt sorry for her. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 "Eunice would never think that her boyfriend would befriend such a big shot!" one of the girls said. "Yes, in the end she lost the young boyfriend for an old and ugly man. Now it''s toote for her to regret it!" another girl added. "Forget it, that''s her own choice. We shouldn''t say anything more," said another girl. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. While the shop assistants werementing, Eunice Zhang, who had just been fired, was smoldered with anger and discontent. At the thought of the scene just now, Eunice couldn''t help feeling angry and bbergasted. After all, she never thought that Pablo Liang, whom she despised, would show off in front of her. But now, she lost her job because of Pablo. Thinking of this, Eunice couldn''t help but panic. After all, without her job, she didn''t have enough savings to maintain her morous life. Therefore, Eunice took out her mobile phone and looked at the numbers inside. She muttered to herself, "Should I go to those bosses? If I sleep with them once, I should be able to make a lot of money. However, I''m afraid that they will be tired of me after a few times. What should I do at then?" Just as Eunice was muttering, a phone call came in. Eunice looked at the number and was delighted immediately. Next, she quickly answered the phone. "Master Han, I''m Eunice." The smile on Eunice''s face became wider after Master Han said something over the phone. "Okay, Master Han, I''m nearby. I''ll be there right away." After hanging up the phone, Eunice was so happy that she couldn''t help jumping. She smiled and said, "How lucky. Master Han wants me to be his lover. Well, Master Han is young and handsome, and his family assets are good too. He is so much better than Pablo and those bald old men." At the thought of this, Eunice became even more excited and headed over to find Master Han hurriedly. Soon, she found Master Han on amercial street. Master Han dyed his hair blue and he looked very fashionable. At this moment, he was leaning against a blue sports car with his sunsses on. He looked cool, attracting the attention of many passers-by. Seeing this, Eunice quickened her pace and threw herself into Master Han''s arms. She said sweetly, "Master Han, you haven''t contacted me for a long time. I thought you had forgotten about me!" Master Han held Eunice in his arms and touched her body unashamedly. He smiled and said, "Little darling, I have a deep impression of your skills in bed. How can I forget you?" "Let''s go. I''ll take you for a ride," Master Han said. He opened the car door and got in the sports car with Eunice. Then he started the car with a loud roar. The sports car roared, drawing the envious gaze of passers- by. Many people began to take photos with their mobile phones. Seeing this, Eunice was even more delighted. At this point, she hadpletely forgotten about being fired and humiliated by Fade. Eunice didn''t care about her job, Fade, or any bald old man since she had hooked up with a rich, young man like Master Han now. At the thought of this, Eunice was too excited she had the urge to scream. However, Eunice suddenly noticed a ck ordinary car when she nced to the side. Her excited gaze changed instantly because the two people in the car were Fade and Pablo. Master Han noticed Eunice''s emotion changed, and asked inadvertently, "Little darling, why are you suddenly unhappy?" Eunice pointed to the car and said, "Those two people just bullied me!" "Uh, them. How dare they bully you. Tell me what¡¯s going on?" Master Han frowned and asked. Eunice told him what had just happened in the luxury store with tears in her eyes. Of course, she did not mention her rtionship with Pablo. She only said that these two customers took a fancy to her. But after failing to take advantage of her, they deliberately made things difficult for her, and in the end, caused her to lose her job. When Master Han heard that his girl had been wronged, he was furious almost immediately. He stepped on the gas pedal and chased after Fade''s car. "D*mn, how dare you bully my woman. You''re looking for trouble." With a bang and a loud rumbling of the car engine, the blue sports car suddenly dashed to the front. Master Han then turned the steering wheel, and headed straight towards Fade''s car. Fade, who was originally chatting with Pablo in the car, was shocked by the sports car''s sudden approach. He quickly turned the steering wheel and narrowly avoided the sports car in front of him. After stabling the car, Fade couldn''t help frowning. When he looked at the sports car in front of him, he couldn''t help thinking of Master Song a few days ago. He said angrily, "D*mn it. Another young and rich guy who drives like a maniac. Why don''t they go to other ces if they are looking for death here." Fade''s car slowed down, but the sports car in front of him also slowed down. It suddenly braked, forcing Fade to brake abruptly too. "D*mn...," Fade cursed angrily. There was a glint of anger in his eyes. At this moment, the roof of the sports car retracted. The two people inside turned their heads and showed Fade and Pablo their middle fingers. When Fade and Pablo saw them, their expression changed. It was because the person sitting in the passenger seat was Eunice. At this moment, Eunice seemed very arrogant. She and the blue-haired young man beside her smiled and made various insults to Fade and Pablo excitedly. At the same time, the blue sports car deliberately twisted or braked in front of Fade''s car. Seeing this, Fade was furious. With a cold look in his eyes, he said to Pablo, "Fasten your seat belt!" Then, when Master Han purposely slowed his car down again, Fade did not slow down. Instead, he stepped on the gas pedal and crashed into the sports car directly. In an instant, the huge force from the impact threw the unsuspecting Master Han and Eunice towards the windscreen. The two were caught off guard and mmed their heads against the windscreen. Their foreheads were swollen and red. Fortunately, the car was not moving fast at that time, so the two of them did not suffer greater harm. Shocked, the two quickly stopped the car, then got out of the car angrily. "What the hell, do you know how to drive? How dare you hit my car!" Master Han rushed over and shouted angrily. Eunice also red at Pablo and said, "Do you know who Master Han is? How dare you hit his car? I think you guys will be in deep trouble." "D*mn. Get out of the car and kneel down! Apologize to me now!" Master Han banged on the car hood and shouted at Fade and Pablo. Fade opened the car door with a cold face. Then walked towards Master Han and Eunice. Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Eunice Zhang was still not pleased. She still held a grudge as she pointed at Pablo Liang and said, "You! I''m not done with you, kneel before me..." But before she could even finish a sentence, Fade Chen walked towards her and with a swing, pped her across the face. "You dare hit me! I''ll..." She stuttered while covering her face. She stared him down with a look of anger and surprise. "You arrogant brat! You hit my car, and now you raised a hand at my woman! I''ll kill you." Master Han''s eyes narrowed as he eximed. In between words, Master Han threw a punch at Fade. From the look of his stance and fighting spirit, you could tell he had gone through vigorous training. However to Fade, this didn''t change a thing. With a kick to the stomach, Fade sent Master Han flying towards the damaged sports car and he landed right on top of the hood. "Ouch..." Master Han let out a cry of pain. Grasping his stomach in pain, he dropped onto the floor and curled up squirming in agony, unable to even say a word. Fade looked toward Eunice and warned, "Remember this. Pablo Liang has done nothing to offend you. If there''s going to be an apology, it would be you apologizing to him." He paused, then smashed the car window with his first and with onest look, told her, "This is the last warning. Next time, you will regret it." The broken shards flew everywhere and this scared her for a moment. Her face was as pale as a sheet, reflecting her fright towards Fade. He snorted and turned around, got into his car and promptly drove off. She froze as she watched them drive off, onlying to her senses when their car waspletely out of sight. She got down and asked Master Han, "Are you okay? Do you need an ambnce?" Master Han gritted his teeth and said, "No. D*mn it. I''ll get my revenge. No one hits me and escapes alive." As he said this, he took out his phone, looked toward Eunice, and said, "Call my father. He is a martial arts expert. I''m going to make them pay the price." Eunice Zhang took the phone and quickly called as instructed. Back to Fade''s car, Pablo felt depressed and his face was gloomy. He had onest thing he wanted to say to Eunice, but now, he had lost any bit of attachment towards her. Never would he have thought that right after they broke up, she would''ve gotten together with another rich person. To make things worse, she even tried to take revenge on him with her newly found connections. Had Fade not been there, he would not even know what tragic ending would be awaiting him. At this moment, he waspletely disappointed with Eunice. But at the same time, it also meant that he couldpletely let go of her and move on. Fade seemed to have peered through his thoughts, and with this he let out a sigh of relief. Soon, they arrived at the Sky Martial Arts Centre. Upon seeing Fade''s returns, Macan Zhang and some others immediately surrounded him. After all, they were still shocked by how Fade managed to win Macan in a fight fair and square. Fade greeted them and introduced Pablo to them. Then, he proceeded to tell them about training Pablo. Tom Wei understood and nodded his head. He had Pablo admitted and arranged for a master to start him off with the training. On the side, Macan and the other instructors gathered around Fade and looked at him excitedly. They wanted to talk to him about the previouspetition. Of course, some instructors also couldn''t wait to duel with him when they saw Macan getting guidance from Fade during thepetition. When Fade was about to teach them a few moves, there was a loud noise outside. A group of people entered through the side doors rudely. Everyone fell silent as soon as they saw the guest. It was not just anyone who came. It was the group of people from the Tiger Taekwondo Center who had been chased away by Macan. This time, their leader was no longer the long-haired man, but a burly middle-aged man. They were very arrogant. After rushing in, the burly middle-aged man nced at them and shouted, "Who hit my people just now? Step forward now." Tom was the first to stand up and ask, "Are you from the Tiger Taekwondo Center?" The burly middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "My name is Huxley Han, I''m the owner of the Tiger Taekwondo Center." "Owner!" Tom Wei shouted coldly, "Before you proceed, I would like you to give me an exnation. Just now, your people deliberately came to our martial arts center to find fault with us and vandalize our property. What do you think we should do about it?" Huxley raised his eyebrows and retorted, "Look for trouble and damage things? I don''t think so. It''s you who hurt our people. You should give us an exnation." "To be hurt by our disciples means that you''re lesser beings here. Moreover, you were the ones who tried to find fault with us first. Do you still want to put the me on us?" Tom shouted and red at Huxley. Huxley did not expect Tom to be so tough and could not help frowning. However, he snorted and said, "It seems that Boss Wei doesn''t want to give an exnation. In this case, we will have to make the first move." With this, Huxley waved his hand and said, "Move out!" In an instant, more than a dozen people from the Taekwondo Center advanced towards them. Seeing this, the instructors behind Tom were also angry and stood forward. Macan shouted, "Try us!" Huxley turned towards Macan and said in a low voice, "You hit our instructor just now, didn''t you?" Obviously, the instructor he was referring to was the long- haired man from just now. Macan stood up and scoffed, "Yes, it was me. What are you going to do about it? If you don''t like it, let''s spar." Huxley Han''s eyes darkened and said, "Spar? You''re not qualified enough. Give me the best your martial arts center can offer." Macan was arrogant so he couldn''t stand it. He stepped forward again and said, "Whether I''m qualified enough or not, we''ll know after trying." Huxley snorted, "Since you''re looking for death, don''t me me for obliging." As he spoke, Huxley shouted angrily and rushed toward him, as though a beast charging towards its prey. "Brother Macan, you-" Seeing this, Tom''s expression froze and he looked worried. He couldn''t help but turn towards Fade. Macan shook his head and was confident. He said, "I don''t need Mr. Chen to step in. I''m more than enough to handle this." After that, he shouted and rushed toward Huxley. There was a rumbling sound as the two fighters collided with each other, seemingly stirring up a fierce storm. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The huge force from the collision spread like tremor but the two of them stood firmly facing each other. The whole ce shook violently as though there was a giant earthquake. The audience on both sides looked at the two who were fighting. They couldn''t help holding their breath nervously. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 After the collision, the two jumped apart from each other. Huxley cracked his neck and shed a sharp smile. However Macan''s body froze. His expression was deadly serious and he frowned. Such small movements did not really leave an impression on ordinary people. They thought that the two were an equal match to each other. However, Fade noticed the subtle changes on Macan''s face. He couldn''t help but narrow his eyes and said to Tom, "Macan is no match for Huxley. Get him out." Tom nodded and called out, "Brother Macan, quickly retreat and get down here. Brother Fade can-" However, before he could finish, Huxley sneered, "You provoked me and now you want to tap out so abruptly. Do you think it''s that simple?" As he spoke, Huxley''s sturdy body crashed into Macan again. Macan hurriedly directed his strength to resist Huxley''s attack, but this time their collision did not separate them. Macan immediately noticed something different: Huxley was much stronger than before. His huge power was overwhelming and Macan couldn''t defend himself. In an instant, Macan''s face turned red. His arms that were blocking Huxley''s attack started to tremble. "How did you¡ª" Macan asked in surprise. Huxley scoffed, "Did you really think your strength was equal to mine? Let me tell you a secret then. Just now, I was just horsing around." Huxley sounded vicious as he revealed, "I''m already at the early ck Level, you are no match for me!" With that, he increased his strength and unleashed an onught of attacks that forced Macan backwards. Blood trickled out of his mouth. Such a scene made the disciples in the Sky Martial Arts Center gasp with despair. On the contrary, the people of the Tiger Taekwondo Club were overjoyed, ecstatic smiles stered on their faces. Seeing that the situation was worsening, Fade gently stepped forward and hoisted Macan up. Then, he sent a burst of energy towards Huxley that knocked him off his feet. After saving Macan, Fade assured him, "Have a good rest. Let me handle this!" Macan nodded and retreated. In an instant, the other instructors and students all gathered around him. "Brother Macan, are you okay?" "Is Huxley Han really that powerful? Is he really a ck Level master?" "Brother Macan, can Mr. Chen defeat Huxley Han?" Faced with the questions of the crowd, Macan could not help but shake his head. Both Fade and Huxley were more powerful than him. However, he did not know who woulde out victorious. Seeing Macan shake his head, everyone in the Sky Martial Arts Center couldn''t help but but feel more distressed. Their expressions went grey with anxiety. At this moment, Huxley stared down Fade, then sneered at Tom, "Boss Wei, is there no one else in your martial arts club to fight me? This loser isn''t worth my time." Tom was full of confidence and snickered, "Huxley, you should be grateful to have the chance to fight Brother Fade, understand? Cherish the time while you are still able tough, because in a bit, you won''t be able to anymore." When Huxley heard this, he could not help sneering disdainfully, "You''re talking nonsense and boasting too much." "I''d like to see how powerful you are!" Huxley turned over to Fade as he thrust hisrge fist at him. With a loud shout, he threw punches at Fade. Such a bold move attracted a burst of cheers from the people of the Tiger Taekwondo Center. At the same time, the faces of the people of the Martial Arts School darkened, and a look of worry appeared on their faces. Fade, who was facing Huxley''s attacks directly, looked at Huxley"s punches unconcerningly. Without a word, he swung at Huxley with a simple punch. Seeing this, Huxley couldn''t help but snicker as he lunged at Fade, "If you fight me head on with your fists, prepare to die." As soon as he said so, their fists collided with each other. Then, Huxley''s expression changed dramatically. He hurriedly retreated and tried to dodge, but Fade''s blows were too much for him. With a loud crack, his right arm was broken by the blow. His arm dangled at his side uselessly and his entire face turned pale. He staggered backwards. The entire crowd was shocked. The situation was instantly reversed. The people of the Tiger Taekwondo Center, who were originally excited and happy, were stunned to their core. There was no trace of happiness on their faces. In contrast, the people of the Sky Martial Arts Club were initially worried. Now, their anxiety turned to joy and ecstasy as they started pping and cheering. With just a punch, Fade had managed to end the fight. He looked at Huxley quietly and asked calmly, "Shall we continue?" Huxley''s eyes widened as he stared at Fade for a few seconds. He couldn''t understand why this young man in his early twenties had such strength. It was incredible, but he didn''t want to believe it. So, he rolled his eyes while looking for an excuse and said, "What do you mean by continue? We''re just here because your renovation works went awry and injured one of our men. We''re just here for justice." Hearing Huxley using such a shameless excuse at this moment, the people of the Sky Martial Arts Club were infuriated and started throwing insults at him. Hearing this, Huxley became more confident and said, "In any case, we demand a proper exnation and reparations. Besides, don''t think that I lost. My senior apprentice is also a member of the Tiger Taekwondo Club. When hees, all of you will regret it!" Fade couldn''t help but sneer upon hearing this. He walked over towards Huxley and asked, "Are you threatening us?" Huxley said with a serious face, "Well, if that''s how you think of it." "Oh, it seems that you haven''t learnt your lesson!" Fade Chen snorted and proceeded to attack Huxley Han. Huxley was shocked and dodged in a hurry. At the same time, he eximed, "You dare touch me? My apprentice is from the Long City Martial Arts Association. I¡ª" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Before he could finish his words, Fade''s strength had sent him flying to the ground. Huxley spat out a mouthful of blood and red at Fade with resentment on his face. He taunted, "When the timees and my apprentice arrives, I¡ª" Fade was silent. Tom walked to Huxley with a snicker on his face and said, "Mr. Han, I advise you to shut up. If you offend Brother Fade, I''m afraid that no one will be able to help you, lest your apprentice or your master." Huxley was stunned. However, he continued to mock them, "Don''t try to scare me. I won''t be scared by you. My apprentice-" Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Tom shook his head and said, "No matter how powerful you think your senior is, is he more powerful than Master Chen?" "Master Chen? What Master Chen?" Huxley looked at Tom with some confusion. Tom looked at Huxley and said, "Tell me, in Long City, who is worthy of the title Master Chen?" Huxley was stunned, and then his face changed dramatically. He said with surprise, "You, do you mean Fade Chen? The Master Chen, who defeated the Elder of the Sun family?" "Except him, who else could it be?" Tom Wei said with a smile. After Tom''s acknowledgment, Huxley was even more surprised. He nced at Fade with suspicion and asked, "He...he is Master Chen?" Tom did not answer directly. He just looked at Huxley with a smile and said, "If you don''t believe me, you can try him and see what happens in the end." Huxley''s expression changed. He had heard a lot of rumors about Master Chen, and he knew that Master Chen was very young. Moreover, Master Chen initially came from Bay City, and Tom happened to be from Bay City. Having this thought, the possibility of this person in front of him being Master Chen was very high. At the thought of this, Huxley''s heart could not help but tremble and his face showed horror. Then he quickly bowed respectfully to Fade and apologized in fear, "I didn''t know Master Chen..." Before he finished his words, Tom interrupted Huxley and said, "Brother Fade doesn''t like being high profile. There are some things that should not be said. So keep it that way, understand?" Huxley was stunned, and then a realization came to his mind. From Tom''s words, Huxley understood that Fade did not want to expose his identity. So Huxley immediately apologized and said, "We didn''t know that it was you Mr. Chen, and have identally offended you. Please forgive us, Mr. Chen." Fade looked at Huxley and said indifferently, "Tom is my friend. I also have friends in the Sky Martial Arts School. Do you understand what I mean?" Huxley quickly nodded and said, "I understand. I will apologize to Boss Wei immediately. We are willing to take responsibility for all the damages done to the Sky Martial Arts Club. Mr. Chen, please forgive us." Fade nodded slightly and then looked at Tom. After all, Tom still wanted to do business in the martial arts industry, so he didn''t want to have enemies. Subsequently, he nodded and said, "Since President Han said so, then let''s call it a day." "Thank you, Boss Wei!" Huxley quickly cupped his hands and thanked him. Tom nodded, and Huxley was ready to take his men and leave. But at this moment, there was the sound of brakes screeching outside the door. Then came the voice of a young man. "Dad, dad, I heard you are here, I was bullied. My car was hit, and I was beaten. You must take revenge for me!" While speaking, they saw a young man with blue hair rushing in, followed by a young woman. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The crowd was still confused when they saw these two people. But when Fade and Pablo Liang saw them, their faces immediately changed. Because these two guys were Master Han and Eunice Zhang, whom they had just met on their way here. Master Han rushed to Huxley. He wanted to say something initially, but he nced around and saw Fade and Pablo standing opposite him. "Why are you here?" Master Han was shocked and then he red at them with anger. Eunice also came to Master Han''s side. She looked at Pablo and Fade fiercely and said, "You guys still dare to show up in front of us." Next, Master Han said to Huxley, "Dad, they are the ones who beat me and wrecked my car. Hurry and teach them a lesson." After that, Master Han said to Pablo and Fade proudly, "Do you see now? This is my dad, a 9th dan ck Belt Taekwondo grandmaster and early- stage ck Level master of martial arts. If you know what''s good for you,e and kneel down to admit your mistakes now." Eunice also had a proud look on her face. She folded her arms and said, "Pablo, don''t assume that you have befriended a big shot. He''s nothing in front of Master Han. Come over and apologize!" The two shouted arrogantly, but they didn''t realize that after listening to their words, Huxley and the others'' facial expressions changedpletely. Huxley''s face turned pale. He red at Master Han and shouted angrily, "Shut your mouth!" Master Han was stunned by the roar. He looked at his father with confusion and said, "Dad, they beat me. Why are you shouting at me? I want revenge-" Before he could even finish, Huxley raised his left hand and pped Master Han''s on the face, shouting, "Idiot, shut up. Kneel down and apologize to Mr. Chen now!" "Dad, why did you hit me? It was them who..." Master Han was puzzled and was trying to exin. When Huxley saw Fade''s gloomy face, he was rmed. He kicked Master Han''s leg, making him fall and kneel. Then he shouted, "Apologies to Mr. Chen!" Master Han was full of grievance, but when he saw his father''s furious demeanor, he could only apologize to Fade and Pablo. Beside him, Eunice who was still acting proudly earlier, was also stunned at this time. She didn''t understand what was going on. At this time, Huxley red at her and said, "What are you still standing there for?" Eunice was scared and her legs went limp. She quickly knelt down and apologized to them as well. While the two knelt down and apologized, Huxley looked at Fade with a smile. "Mr. Chen, the kid is still young and naive. He has identally offended Mr. Chen. Please forgive him." Fade did not say anything but looked at Pablo. Pablo nced at Eunice, then withdrew his gaze and said softly to Fade, "Mr. Chen, I don''t want to see them anymore!" Fade nodded, then waved to Huxley and said coldly, "Please leave now!" "Yes sir, thank you, Mr. Chen, thank you, Mr. Chen!" Huxley thanked him quickly and then left the martial arts center with his son and the others in a hurry. Inside the martial arts center, Fade looked at the people in the club who were staring at him in shock. He pped his hands and said, "Why are you still staring? Continue training!" In an instant, the crowd came to their senses and swarmed towards Fade, and began to ask for his advice excitedly. Before this, the instructors were already somewhat surprised at his strength because Fade defeated Macan Zhang. But now, they witnessed how Fade subdued Huxley easily even though Huxley was at the early stage of ck Level, and forced Huxley to kneel down and apologize. Everyone waspletely convinced by Fade, be it his strength or status. Fade looked at the enthusiastic crowd, he didn''t hide anything, and gave them some pointers. On the other hand, Huxley and his fellows, who had escaped from Sky Martial Arts Center, looked solemn and gloomy at the moment. Master Han''s face twisted in a grievance, he looked at his father and asked, "Dad, why did you..." Before he could finish, Huxley shouted, "Tell me, what happened between you and Mr. Chen?" Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Master Han immediately exined the sequence of events that had just happened. After listening to the entire story, Huxley''s face sank, and he turned his sight towards Eunice Zhang. Huxley stared at Eunice for a few seconds, then said coldly, "You, leave now!" Hearing this, Eunice was dumbfounded, and then she turned towards Master Han. Master Han immediately voiced out, "Dad, Eunice is my..." Not waiting for him to finish, Huxley warned, "You can disobey me, but moving forward, you must make your own living!" This time, Master Han was bbergasted. He had always spent extravagantly, but did not have the ability to earn money himself. At that moment, he dared not utter a word. Huxley then turned to Eunice and shouted at her angrily, "Why are you still here? Do you want me to escort you myself?" Eunice was startled. She didn''t dare stay any longer and immediately left in dismay. After that, Huxley took Master Han into the car and drove away. As she watched their car leaving, Eunice felt like crying. Because of Pablo, she offended Fade and lost her job. Later, she hooked up with the rich Master Han, and thought she could marry into a rich family to live a free and unfettered life. In the end, she was chased away before she could even marry into the rich family.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Now that she had nothing, she began to miss Pablo''s kindness to her in the past. However, there was no turning back. At this moment, there were only endless regrets in her heart. However, no one cared about Eunice''s feelings at all. At this moment, Master Han was only displeased that his father had chased away his ymate. "Dad, what are you doing? This girl is not bad. I haven''t had enough fun yet!" Huxley stared at Master Han coldly and said, "She has offended Mr. Chen''s friend. It''s not a good thing to be with her." Upon hearing his father''s words, Master Han was both puzzled and angry. "Dad, who on earth is this Mr. Chen? Why are you so afraid of him?" "Shut up!" Hearing hisment, Huxley red at his son and bellowed, "If you don''t want to die, then stop talking nonsense. If Mr. Chen hears this, no one can save you." Master Han was even more puzzled, "Dad, what on earth happened to you?" Huxley lowered his voice and said, "What happened to me? Do you know who Mr. Chen is? He is..." Huxley whispered to Master Han. After hearing what his father said, Master Han was shocked beyond imagination and said in surprise, "He is Master Chen? This is impossible!" "What do you mean impossible? I''ve fought with him. He is stronger than me," Huxley said glumly. Master Han was still somewhat skeptical. "But, dad, how could such a high-ranking big shot like Master Chen befriend a small fry like Pablo, and-" Huxley interrupted him and eximed coldly, "Don''t talk about it anymore. Remember, from now on, don''t provoke him. Do you hear me?" Seeing his father''s serious expression, Master Han reluctantly nodded. "I understand." "Good!" Huxley then fell silent. Soon, they returned to the Taekwondo Center. Huxley locked Master Han in the room as punishment for nearly causing trouble for Master Chen this time. While being locked in the room, Master Han thought hard about this matter but could not wrap his head around it. He felt that the whole thing was just utterly absurd. One was the legendary individual in Long City, and the other was a young man dressed like a loser. He couldn''t imagine that both were the same person! "No, that''s not right!" The more Master Han thought about it, the more he felt it didn''t make sense. "ording to dad''s statement, Tom Wei and Fade Chen had never revealed his identity. They had been using suggestivenguage to paint a picture of his identity. ording to the situation at that time, they looked like they just wanted to put pressure on dad." "If that person is really Master Chen, he could have revealed his identity and solved the problem in an instant. Why would he hide or hint? And he also requested dad not to spread the news." "This must be a conspiracy. I suspect that he is not Master Chen at all. He had deliberately used some ambiguous words to mislead my father and scare my father away." The more Master Han thought about it, the more likely he felt that his assumption was right. He wanted to go out and exin his thoughts to his father. It was only when he turned the door knob that he remembered that the door was locked. Master Han suddenly felt discouraged andy back on the bed. He muttered to himself, "Dad was always wise. This time, he was actually fooled by the two boys who used the name of Master Chen to intimidate people. Now dad haspletely believed that the person is Master Chen. Even if I tell him my opinion, I am afraid he will not believe it." "s!" he sighed helplessly. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he thought of someone. "Yes! Uncle Ma." "Uncle Ma is my father''s senior, and also one of the shareholders of our Taekwondo Center. The opening of the Sky Martial Arts Center has affected the business of our Taekwondo Center, and it will also lead to a reduction in Uncle Ma''s ie. If I tell Uncle Ma about this matter, he will definitely manage it." Master Han thought about it and felt a little excited. Then he took out his phone and dialed a number. He told the other party about the matter and his thoughts. At the same time, back at the Sky Martial Arts Center, Fade had just finished instructing the students of the martial arts center and was asking about Pablo''s progress. At this moment, Pablo was exhausted, but he looked determined. He said to Fade, "I''m fine. I want to stay here and practice." Seeing Pablo''s resolute attitude and that he was no longer depressed, Fade felt relieved. He said goodbye and left. Because the front of the car was damaged, Fade parked the car at the martial arts center. He then found a bicycle to ride home since it was not too far away. Not long after Fade started pedaling, he heard a shout from behind him, "Sir, please wait, please wait!" Fade heard the cry and turned around. Then he saw a girl with a helmet chasing after him on an electric scooter. "You called me?" Fade looked at the woman. It seemed that he didn''t know her. The girl stopped and took off her helmet. Fade''s eyes immediately lit up. The girl was about 22 or 23 years old. She had short hair and big eyes. Besides, she was dressed in sportswear, which made her look very energetic. "Hello!" The girl came over as she smiled and took the initiative to extend her hand towards Fade. He reached out to hold the girl''s hand and gently shook it. This girl''s hand was a little rougher than the average girls'' and it felt stronger too. She had to be an athletic person. "Hello, you are..." Fade looked at the girl and asked. The girl wiped the sweat from her forehead, grinned and said warmly, "Sorry, I haven''t introduced myself yet." Chapter 575 Chapter 575 "Hello, my name is Lydia Zu. I''m a reporter." The girl graciously stretched out her right hand to Fade Chen. "A reporter?" Fade paused for a moment, then stretched out his right hand, shook hands with the girl gently, and looked at her. Lydia saw Fade''s confused look and took out her mobile phone. She clicked on a video and showed it to Fade, saying, "This happened a few hours ago when someone jumped off the building of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. At the critical moment, a hero appeared and rescued the person who tried to jump off the building. That hero was you right? May I request for an interview with you?" When Fade saw the video, it was indeed the scene when Pablo jumped off the building. Of course, the person in the video was himself. However, he did not want to go through such a troublesome thing, so he waved his hands and said, "I''m sorry, you have mistaken me for someone else! I am not the hero you mentioned." After saying that, Fade was going to leave on his bicycle. However, Lydia did not give up. She ran after him quickly and said, "If you''re worried that I''m not genuine, I can show you my reporter''s ID. Besides, I won''t charge you any money. I just want to interview you and help promote this heroic story." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Fade waved his hand and said, "I''m sorry, I''m really not the person you''re looking for." When Lydia saw Fade''s insistence on leaving, she began to feel anxious. She spread out her arms in front of Fade''s bicycle to block him from going and said quickly, "If you require a fee, I can also pay. Besides, from your outfit, I think you should be from a martial arts center. I have hundreds of thousands of fans online. If you agree to an interview, I can help you to promote the martial arts center." Fade was not interested in these things. He inadvertently shook his head and said, "I''m sorry!" With this, Fade got off the bicycle and was ready to walk away instead. But at this very moment, his mobile phone rang. Fade looked at the number and answered his phone. It was a call from Tom Wei. Tom shouted excitedly at the other end of the phone, "Brother Fade, our martial arts center is famous now!" "Famous, how did that happen?" Fade asked. Tom said excitedly, "Brother Fade, after you left, a lot of people called to inquire about signing up for martial arts. Now, our martial arts center''s website and mobile phone are about to explode with inquiries. There are more than 50 people who have signed up, and the number is still growing." Hearing this, Fade was surprised, he couldn''t help but ask, "Is it really that popr? Have you done any advertising or marketing?" Tom said, "No, it''s not our own publicity. It''s because of you, Brother Fade." "Me?" Fade asked in confusion. Tom quickly exined, "Brother Fade, didn''t you save the person who jumped off the building of yourpany? At that time, you were in such a hurry and went out in our martial arts center''s uniform. The whole incident was recorded and had gone viral on the Inte." "The person who uploaded the video seems to be a reporter who has a lot of fans, so it attracted a lot of attention very quickly. The video is already trending on Twitter." "Many who have signed up were people who have watched the video. They saw how skillful you are, and then found our center based on the uniform you were wearing." "I have you and the unknown reporter to thank for the poprity of the martial arts center this time." Tom said excitedly. After hearing this, Fade didn''t know what to say. He looked up at the short-haired girl in front of him. Lydia stood in front of him and stared at him with her big eyes. When he hung up the phone, she blinked her eyes and said, "I heard it. The call I mean. I heard everything." Fade was stunned. Lydia gestured again and said, "The call was from your martial arts center, you are the one who saved the guy. Also, the guy from your martial arts center said that you should thank that reporter!" Looking at Lydia''s earnest look, Fade could not help but sigh. Then he nodded and said, "Fine, I admit. That person was me." "It''s really you!" Her eyes suddenly lit up, and she stared at him with excitement and expectation. Then she rolled her eyes, revealing a sly expression. "Actually I didn''t hear your phone conversation clearly. I just made a wild guess, but I didn''t expect you to admit it yourself!" Fade was suddenly speechless. He didn''t expect to fall into a trap so easily. Following that, he sighed and said, "Tell me, what do you want to interview me about?" Lydia rolled her eyes and said, "It''s not convenient out here on the road. Let''s find a cafe to conduct the interview! Well, it''s my treat!" "Okay!" Fade nodded. Then, Lydia opened the map application on her mobile phone and fiddled with it while exining, "Wait a minute, I''m not a local. Let me look for a nearby cafe." Not long after, they went to the cafe that she had looked up earlier together. There were not many people in the cafe. The two of them found a table near the window. After ordering two cups of mocha, they sat opposite each other and began the interview. The content of the interview spiraled around the cause and effect of the incident, Fade''s psychological state when saving the guy that time, as well as his personal ability and deeds. Fade narrated the whole incident to Lydia as she made notes quickly while recording the interview. The interview ended in about half an hour''s time. Fade told Lydia that she could publish the interview, but she had to hide his identity, cover up his face in the photo and video, and use an alias for his name. Of course, in order to promote the club, the logo on the martial arts center''s uniform should be revealed deliberately. She agreed to his request, held out her hand to Fade with a smile, and said, "I want to thank you for two things. First, thank you for epting my interview. Second, from my personal standpoint, I thank you for saving a life." Fade had a good impression of the well-mannered and sporting reporter. He nodded slightly, then turned around and left. He walked out of the cafe as Lydia sat back down on her seat. Next, she took out herptop and began to sort out the information from the interview. Just as Fade was about to leave the cafe, a group of gangsters holding wooden sticks walked towards his direction with looks of malice. "What are you looking at? Get lost!" the leader of the gangsters shouted at Fade, who was standing at the door. Then they rushed straight into the cafe. He scanned around and stopped at Lydia''s direction. Then he shouted, "It''s her, that female reporter. Catch her and beat her up." While speaking, the gangsters rushed towards Lydia. Hearing themotion, Lydia''s expression changed. She stood up quickly, then turned around and ran away skillfully. However, after a few steps, she remembered theptop on the table and turned back to grab it. But due to this, the gangsters caught up with her and surrounded her. Chapter 576 Chapter 576 The leader of the gangsters red at Lydia Zu fiercely and shouted, "Little b*tch, you still want to run away? I''ll see where you can run to!" Lydia panicked and looked over at the staff of the cafe and the other customers for help. She shouted, "They are hooligans. They want to hit me. Please call the police." However, before anyone could react, the leader of the gangsters hit a ss table with a stick and smashed it into pieces. Then he red at everyone and threatened, "Let''s see who dares to move!" Everyone was scared and their faces turned pale. They did not dare to move. The leader of the gangsters immediately snapped, "She''s the one we''re looking for. It''s none of your business. Don''t meddle in our business. Otherwise, hmph..." When Lydia saw that everyone was frightened and did not dare to call the police, her face turned pale. She looked worried. The leader of the gangsters approached Lydia fiercely with a wooden stick in his hand and shouted, "Hand the thing over to me!" Lydia shook her head and stammered, "I, I don''t have what you want." The leader of the gangsters red at Lydia and said, "You''re still pretending. Do you want us to take action?" Lydia nced around and continued to shake her head. "I really don''t have what you want." "D*mn it, seems like you choose the hard way." The leader of the gangsters was angry. He smashed her table with a stick and then closed in on her, "It seems like you want us to take action." With this the group of gangsters approached Lydia and forced her against the window. She couldn''t move at all. The leader scanned her from the top to the bottom with lust in his eyes. He licked his lips and said, "Beauty, if you resist further, I will be personally searching your body, don''t me us if we touch where we shouldn''t!" Hearing this, the other gangsters burst intoughter. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Boss, let me help search!" "I hope she hid it well so we can search a few more times." "Hehe, beauty, we''reing." Looking at the hooligans who were charging towards her, even if Lydia was a strong-willed person, she couldn''t help but show fear at this moment. Her lips quivered and her face turned pale. However, she had no way to escape. She watched as they reached for her. Finally, she said in a trembling voice, "Don''t do anything stupid. I''m not an ordinary reporter. If you dare to touch me, my father will not let you go." But Lydia''s threatening words obviously didn''t work. The gangsters continued to approach her. When Lydia saw the situation, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of despair. As she closed her eyes in distress, a cold voice suddenly said, "I''m sorry, can you guys please move aside?" Hearing the voice, the gangsters turned around in confusion. Then, they saw that the young man at the door just now hade back. "What are you doing? Get lost!" the leader of the gangsters yelled at him. Fade pointed to Lydia and said tly, "I have left something with my friend, so I came over to retrieve it!" "Something, you say?" Hearing his words, the gangster leader''s eyes sank, and his gaze turned towards Fade ferociously. "You..." The leader of the gangsters pointed at Fade, waved his wooden stick and was about to attack. But before he moved, Fade moved faster and threw a punch on the leader''s face. In an instant, a loud crack could be heard as Fade''s fist smashed against the leader''s cheek. His face was covered with blood and his cheek was swollen. He fell onto the ground and fainted instantaneously. When the rest of the gangsters saw this, they were dumbfounded. Immediately after that, they became furious and shouted at Fade, ready to attack him. However, Fade''s movement was even faster than them. His kicks and punches were as fast as lightning and extremely urate. In less than three minutes, these gangsters all fainted on the ground and blood was everywhere. Fade pped his hands lightly and looked at Lydia, who was a little stunned. He said with a chuckle, "Let''s go!" Lydia came to her senses. She nodded, quickly put away herptop, and then followed Fade out of the cafe hurriedly. It was not until the two of them had left that the onlookers in the cafe came to their senses and quickly called the police. Outside, after Fade and Lydia left the cafe, they walked side by side in silence. Finally, Lydia was the first to break the silence and said to Fade, "Why don''t you ask me what happened just now?" Fade said ndly, "I don''t like to pry into other people''s personal affairs. If they are willing to tell me, they naturally will." Hearing this, Lydia curled her lips, but continued, "Anyway, thank you for what you did just now. In fact, I know who those gangsters are. They are hired by the boss of a local enterprise." Hearing this, Fade immediately guessed something and said, "You have information about the shady businesses of thepany?" Lydia nodded and said, "I was working undercover in thatpany for a month. In the end, I got the evidence of the boss'' bribery and forgery. Later, they discovered me. Thepany wanted to get the evidence back, so they sent those people just now." Hearing this, Fade nodded unwittingly and nced at Lydia. He began to admire this young female reporter. After all, in this era, not many reporters were willing to take such a big risk. They would not want to spend so much time being undercover just to report the truth. After all, it was easier and more profitable to create sensationalized or fabricated entertainment news. Such news could garner more attention and financial benefitspared to reporting the dangerous truths of society. In the face of such a threatening situation, Lydia still insisted on reporting this to the public. Her actions moved Fade, Subsequently, Fade left his contact information to Lydia and said, "If you need my help on the matter with thatpany, you can contact me. If you want to expose the news but are worried about the danger, you can also contact me." "Okay, I will." Lydia nodded and said, "However, now is not the time to expose them yet. That enterprise is just a part of it. I want to figure the whole thing out and when the timees, I will reveal all of them at once." Hearing this, Fade''s respect towards Lydia grew. He said, "I wish you sess. Where do you live? I will send you home." Hearing this, Lydia rolled herrge, dark eyes and looked at him in surprise. She crossed her arms over her chest and said with vignce, "How straightforward you are. We have just met and you want to take me home already? Are you trying to take advantage of me? Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Fade was speechless when he heard this. He couldn''t help but knock Lydia''s head and said, "What are you thinking? I''m worried that you''ll be in danger again, so I am offering to send you home. Besides, I''m married." "Ah, you''re married!" Lydia looked at Fade in surprise. "I didn''t expect you to get married at such a young age. What kind of person is your wife?" Fade red at Lydia, gave her head another knock, and said, "Are all reporters so nosy?" "Don''t keep knocking on my head just because you are tall. If I be stupid, you''ll have to take responsibility." Lydia covered her head, looked at him with a pair of big, beady eyes, and grumbled. At this moment, her expression was not as serious as before, but somewhat cute. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t helpughing. He immediately found a bicycle, patted the back seat and said, "Okay, I won''t do it anymore. Let''s go. I''ll take you home." Lydia smiled and mounted the back seat. She held Fade''s waist with one hand and said, "I live in Richmond Condominium. Do you know the way?" Richmond Condominium was a high- ss residential area outside Second Ring Road. Many white- cor executives from thepanies nearby lived there. Of course, the price of the houses there was not cheap. Fade didn''t expect Lydia to be somewhat rich. However, he didn''tment much. He just nodded, and then started pedaling. The journey was not too far. About forty minutester, Fade sent Lydia to the entrance of the condominium and waved her goodbye. After returning home, Lydia threw everything on the bed. Then she immediately turned on herptop and began to sort out the interview and information. After working painstakingly for a while, Lydia finally documented the interview with Fade. The first draft was also ready and was subsequently sent to the editorial department. Lydia stretched for a while and then took off her ne. She yanked at the small trinket on the ne to reveal a small interface. This ne turned out to be a small USB. After inserting the USB into theputer, Lydia''s expression became serious and she began to look through the information. She muttered as she sorted the information out, "There are so manypanies involved in this matter, probably more than 20 of them. Almost all of them are involved in the bribery of the relevant appraisers and the creation of counterfeit products." "And 18 of the 20 pluspanies entering the final assessment in the following appraisal meeting. It''s enough to see the chaos in the entire industry." "Before the appraisal, there seemed to be a g. The appraisers andpanies who participated in the assessment will send representatives there. This will be a good opportunity to secretly take photos and collect evidence," Lydia pondered. "But, I''m afraid it will be a little difficult for me to sneak into this kind of event. After all, my current identity has been exposed." Just when Lydia was frowning as she tried to figure out a solution, she saw the business card beside her. It was given to her by Fade just now. Lydia''s eye lit up when she saw the designation on Fade''s business card. "I didn''t expect him to actually be a manager from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Now, I have a way." Then, Lydia became excited. On Fade''s side, he finally returned home. To put it this way, his day had been nothing short of hectic. First, he had a meal with Fatty Huang and Tom Wei, but encountered the provocation from the Taekwondo Center. Then, he was busy dealing with Pablo Liang''s attempted suicide. Right after that, Pablo once again led him to the matter rted to Eunice Zhang. Finally, he had a dispute with the Taekwondo Center back at Sky Martial Arts Center again. Just when he thought everything was over, he met a female reporter unexpectedly and ran into such a predicament. It was really an eventful day. Therefore, for the next two days, Fade justzed around at home. He didn''t go anywhere and had a good rest. However, for the past two days, his wife Quin Lin had been very busy and even stayed overnight in thepany. Fade went to thepany to check on the situation, and then he learned that Quin and Lily Wei were busy hosting the team of appraisers from Capital City. After a few days of hectic work, the appraisal was finally over. Quin could finally rx and return home. Fade immediately gave his wife a massage. The massage was sofortable that his wife drenched in sweat and her pretty face was flushed. She let out a seductive moan. As a result, Fade was tempted and couldn''t control himself. He pounced on his wife like a hungry wolf and began to make love to her. After the intimate moment, Quin frowned slightly, red at Fade, and said, "It''s all your fault. I was really tired but you didn''t let me rest. There''s an important g tomorrow, and it''s not convenient for me to attend it." Fade reached out and caressed his wife''s body gently. He smiled and said, "If it''s not convenient, don''t go then!" "It''s easy for you to say!" She red at him. "This g is not an ordinary event. Instead, it was jointly organised by all thepanies who participated in the appraisal and we have invited the Capital City''s appraising panel. At the g, if you have a good rtionship with the appraisers, the final result is sure to be in our favor." Fade replied, "You still need to build a good rtionship with them? That''s so troublesome! Based on the quality of ourpany''s products, isn''t it natural for us to be regarded as a national brand? What''s more, you told me that the appraisers gave a good evaluation of our products recently." Quin rolled her eyes at Fade and said, "Yes, they did. But before the final resultes out, nothing is certain. We must do our best. Also, you have to go to the g tomorrow." "Well, if you want me to go, then I''ll go!" Fade smiled and said, "However, honey, let''s have some rest now!" While saying this, Fade''s hand started sliding downwards towards her intimate parts underneath the nket. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Quin''s face blushed a bright red. She held back his mischievous hand and uttered, "I''m tired. And we still have much to do tomorrow, don''t you dare." Fade chuckled, "Since you''re tired, I should give you a good massage to help you rx!" When he mentioned the massage, Quin remembered the passionate scene they just had and couldn''t help blushing. She squeaked, "No... Please! Let me sleep!" "We are sleeping, aren''t we?" Fadeughed in mischief. Then he exerted force and started kneading and massaging her. Immediately, Quin''s face turned rosy. She let out a muffled groan, and her body was aroused. She started to squirm gently. When Fade saw this, he pulled over the nket excitedly and pounced on his wife once again. That moment, the bedroom was filled with nothing but pure euphoria. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 The next evening, right around the time the g was about to begin, Fade Chen, Quin Lin, and Lily Wei arrived together. In front of the hotel, the bustling crowd was very lively. Many entrepreneurs in the cosmetic industry in Long City had arrived, and almost all the relevant associations and management personnel had already arrived at the g as well. Everyone was chatting happily about matters rted to the industry. Of course, the most discussed topic was the results of the appraisal, as well as the allotment for the exhibition after the appraisal. Quin and Lily were talking andughing with the crowd, while Fade stood at the side alone. He decided to take out his mobile phone and started ying a game. No one came to talk to him anyway. While Fade was enjoying his mobile game, a hand suddenly tapped on his shoulder and said in pleasant surprise, "I''ve been looking for you for so long. Turns out you''re here?" Fade heard the voice and instinctively grabbed the hand. He turned around and pulled it hard, ready to fight back. But as soon as he exerted some force, the person uttered a cry of pain. It was then that he saw clearly that the person was the female reporter, Lydia Zu. Fade quickly loosened his grip and said apologetically, "Reporter Zu, I''m sorry. I didn''t know it was you." Lydia grimaced as she rubbed her fair and tender right hand. She red at him and said, "Are all martial artists so vignt?" He smiled embarrassingly and said, "It''s a mistake! Why don''t I check your hand and see?" With this, Fade stretched out his hand and was going to pull Lydia''s hand. When Lydia saw this, she looked at Fade with vignce and said, "Are you going to take advantage of me again?" Fade was rendered speechless. "What do you mean by ''again''? I have never taken advantage of you before, okay? Besides, I''m a Chinese Medicine practitioner and I sincerely want to treat your hand." "You''re also a Chinese Medicine practitioner? Really?" Lydia looked at him in surprise. Fade spread out his hands and said, "I''m serious. Do you believe me?" Lydia hesitated for a moment, then nodded and handed her hand to Fade, saying, "I believe you. Thank you for the help." Fade held her hand and gently squeezed it a few times, then quickly rubbed her wrist. Next, he massaged along her arm for a while. After doing all that, he let go of her hand and said, "All done!" Seeing this, Lydia was surprised and said, "That''s it? You just touched it a few times. Isn''t this taking advantage of me?" "Reporter Zu, feel it yourself? Does my treatment have any effect?" Fade said. Lydia came to her senses and touched her right hand. She moved it for a while and said in surprise, "It feels much better and it doesn''t hurt anymore. So you really are a Chinese Medicine practitioner!" "I''ve told you! But you didn''t believe me," Fade shrugged helplessly. Lydia smiled apologetically and said, "Well, my bad. I''ve wrongly used you." Then, Lydia leaned in towards Fade with a smile, her shapely body almost touching his. His wife and Sister Lily were not too far away. When Fade saw what she was doing, he was shocked. He looked at Lydia and said, "What are you doing? Are you taking advantage of me? I''m not a yboy." Seeing Fade''s vignce, Lydia red at him and said quietly, "What nonsense are you thinking? I don''t have any feelings for you. I just have something to discuss with you." "What is it?" Fade asked. Lydia lowered her voice and said, "You are the manager of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "Sort of!" Fade hesitated for a moment and said. Although it was written on his business card, he had hardly ever gone to the office! "If that''s the case, can you enter the venue when the g starts?" She pursued. Fade nodded and said, "Well, yes of course!" Lydia''s face lit up and said, "Then, can you bring me in?" "Bring you in? What are you going to do?" Fade asked. Lydia looked around and thought for a moment. Then she pulled him closer, and whispered, ''Tm going to secretly photograph some people and things." "Secretly photograph!" Fade was slightly surprised and then asked quietly, "Does this have anything to do with the bribery and counterfeits that you have mentioned before?" Lydia nodded and said, "Yes! They may do it again during this event. I want to go in and see if I can find something important." Fade pondered for a moment, then looked at Lydia and asked, "Aren''t you afraid of danger?" After all, not long ago she was being assaulted by the gangsters hired by the involved parties. Now, she wanted to secretly take photos. If she was caught, she may be in danger. Hearing this, Lydia''s face fell slightly, but then she said seriously, "Since I have chosen to be in this line of work, I am mentally prepared for these things since the beginning. Moreover, there are so many people at the g, and the lighting is quite dim. They may not discover me." When Fade saw her earnest look, he nodded and said, "Okay, I can bring you in." "Thank you, thank you so much!" Lydia was overjoyed. She threw herself on Fade and gave him a warm hug. Feeling the girl''s tender and soft body, He couldn''t help feeling a little spark inside him. He coughed and broke free. Then he looked at her and said, "But I don''t think you can go in like this..." I know. I need to disguise myself. Don''t worry, I''m a professional and I have prepared for it," she said with a smile. Then she took out a wig from her leather bag and put on a pair of ck- framed sses. Her image changed in an instant. Fade shook his head at the sight and said, "That won''t do. You might have worn some essories, but your face is still the same. They''ve sent people to deal with you, so they must be familiar with how you look. This way, you''ll be easily recognized." "I know, but how can I change my face? I can''t have stic surgery now, can I?" Lydia said helplessly. Fade smiled and shook his head, saying, "No need for stic surgery. I have a way to help you change your face!" "You have a way to change my face? But how?" Lydia asked in surprise. Fade looked around and said, "It''s not convenient here. Let''s find another ce. I''ll help you." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Lydia looked around, then pointed to a washroom not far away and said, "Let''s go to the washroom!" With this, Lydia dragged him to the washroom and was about to step in. Fade suddenly felt conflicted. "Reporter Zu, this is the female''s washroom. How can I go in?" Lydia stuck her head into the washroom and looked around. Then she said, "Don''t worry. No one is inside. After we go in, we can hide in the cubicle. No one will notice us." Chapter 579 Chapter 579 "But..." Fade hesitated. Lydia pointed to the other side and said, "If you are afraid, then let''s go to the men''s washroom!" There were urinals in the men''s washroom. If they went in, they would definitely be seen by others. Thinking about this, Fade decided that women''s washroom was a better option. So, he gritted his teeth and nodded, "Let''s go!" Lydia immediately pulled Fade inside. The moment they entered, Fade quickly shrank his neck and fiddled with his hair. Then he lowered his head, worried that someone would see him. Just as they walked in, they saw a middle-aged womaning out of the cubicle while adjusting her skirt. The middle-aged woman looked up and was surprised to see a maning in. Then she became nervous and was about to shout. Lydia reacted quickly and said, "This is my boyfriend. He came to help me." With this, Lydia pulled Fade into a cubicle and then closed the door behind them. Inside the narrow cubicle, the two of them stood face to face, their bodies almost pressing against each other. Their breaths fell onto each other''s face, causing a warm and ticklish sensation. The middle-aged woman outside came to her senses at this moment, and couldn''t help saying, "Young people nowadays are really reckless. If they can''t hold it in, go get a room. Why mess around in the washroom? This is really..." When Fade heard this, he was speechless. He wished he could bury his head in the ground. In the end, he was secretly relieved that he had lowered his head just now and no one saw his face. Lydia was not bothered by any of this. She put her hands on Fade''s shoulders and asked, "You said you can change my face, how are you going to do that?" Fade said, "I have an ointment. After applying it on the face, your skin will turn yellow, and there will be some small freckles. This can change your appearance." "That''s amazing! Give it to me quickly!" Lydia said excitedly and leaned towards him. The two of them were already very close and Lydia''s actions closed the gap between them. As she bumped into his chest, he felt her tender body and almost had a nosebleed. "Empty my thoughts, empty them..." Fade quickly muttered to himself and took out the ointment. It was a small wooden box filled with a gray coloured ointment. When it was opened, it gave off a faint bitter fragrance. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Lydia pulled apart her bangs, raised her head and leaned towards him again. She closed her eyes and said, "Help me put it on my face!" With her head tilted upwards, Lydia''s fair and slender neck was exposed. Down her neck, he could see her beautiful corbones from the unbuttoned cor of her dress. As his eyes peered downwards, he could even see through the gap of her dress... Such a beautiful sight made him gulp. He quickly muttered to himself again and then began to apply the ointment onto her face. Fade applied the ointment for her, feeling a bit flushed. After he was done, he put it away and stepped backwards, pressing his back against the partition. He bent over slightly and said, "All done." "So fast! Did my face change?" Lydia opened her eyes and asked Fade with a smile. Fade said, "Look yourself in the mirror." Lydia nodded, then dipped her head and began to rummage through her leather bag. Inside that narrow space, Fade finally managed to put a little distance between them. However, as a result of Lydia''s big movements, her body once again leaned towards Fade. Her soft and delicate body pressed against Fade, identally revealing his erection that he was trying to hide by bending down. Lydia who was looking down naturally saw it. She was stunned and paused for a moment but quickly resumed her search as if nothing had happened. But at this moment, her neck had turned rosy. Soon, Lydia found her makeup mirror and looked into it. She noticed her skin had really turned yellow, and there were some small freckles and red spots on her cheeks. At first nce, she seemed to have aged a few years, like a woman in herte thirties or even sixties. Her original eye-catching looks had turned into an average face and was no longer stunning. Seeing this, Lydia was pleasantly surprised. She looked at Fade and said, "This is amazing! Such a magical medicine does exist. It works so well." Feeling her delicate body and the rising heat, he couldn''t take it anymore. He said in a hurry, "Since we''re done, let''s go out!" Lydia shook her head and said, "Not yet. Although your medicine works well, but your makeup skill is bad. I have to redo my make up." With this, she took out her own cosmetics, ced a small mirror on the toilet bowl tank, knelt down and began to do her make up. Because of this, she made the narrow space even narrower. Her lifted round curves attracted Fade''s attention. He felt his body burning and he was at the verge of exploding. At this moment, Fade could only shrink into the corner. He covered his crotch with his hands and kept repeating, "Empty my thoughts, empty my thoughts." After a tormenting while, Lydia was finally done with her makeup. Fade could finally breathe a sigh of relief. After packing up, the two listened closely to the situation outside. After confirming that no one was around, Lydia opened the door of the cubicle and dashed out. Fade also hurried out with his head down. After rushing out, he gasped heavily and ran away. Lydia chased after him and said, "I didn''t expect a martial artist like you to be so timid. It''s just a women''s washroom, and you''re already panting like this." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but nce at her open cor and rolled his eyes. He thought to himself, "I''m panting like this not because I''m timid." Of course, these words were not meant to be said. Fade changed the subject and said, "The g is about to begin. I''ll take you there." "Yes!" When it came to work, Lydia''s expression became solemn. When the two arrived at the entrance of the hotel, Quin was looking around anxiously for Fade. When she saw him walking over with a woman by his side, she couldn''t help but feel a little strange. "Where have you been? Who is she?" Fade did not lie to her and exined, "This is my friend, Lydia Zu, a reporter. She has something to do at the event. Is it convenient to bring her in?" Quin scanned Lydia from top to bottom. When she heard that Lydia was a reporter, her eyes flickered slightly, seemingly remembering something. However, she believed in Fade. After thinking for a while, she nodded and said, "Okay! Later when we go in, just say that she is my secretary!" Chapter 580 Chapter 580 "Thank you, President Lin!" Lydia expressed her gratitude. Quin nodded lightly, nced at Fade, and then stepped into the venue of the g. Fade and Lydia followed her hurriedly. After showing their invitations, they entered the venue of the g together. A lot of people had arrived at the venue and were already chit-chatting with each other. A group of women had gathered around and were discussing something quietly. They seemed very enthusiastic. Fade also saw Lily Wei''s figure among them. Lily tried to get along and talk with the group of women. When she saw Fade entering, she came over to him with a ss of wine. She smiled and said, "Where were you the whole time? Quin has been looking for you forever." "I met a friend." Fade pointed to Lydia and then told Lily what he had just said to Quin. Hearing this, Lily also couldn''t help but scan Lydia from top to bottom with vignce. Fade noticed. He coughed and changed the topic, "Hey, Lily, what were you girls talking about just now?" Lily waved her hand and said, "I was just partaking in the conversation with them. The group of people were gossiping about a couple they saw in the washroom just now. They were making out right in front of them and were so loud that it was almost like a live show. It was all gossip, so boring." When Fade heard what they were talking about, he nearly blew up and blurted, "We didn''t make out in front of them, and we didn''t move very much. We weren''t even making out in the first ce." Seeing the change in Fade''s expression, Lily felt a little strange and said, "What''s wrong with you? You look weird." "No, nothing. Perhaps it''s a little stuffy!" He changed the topic. "Lily, I didn''t attend thepany''s appraisal some time ago. Can you fill me in with the current situation?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Although Lily wondered why Fade was suddenly interested in the products, she told him about the situation of the appraisal a few days ago nevertheless. Generally speaking, the professionals in the appraisal group gave a high evaluation for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s products. However, the leader of the group, Team Captain Wang, also the director of Capital City Cosmetics Association, had yet to express his opinion. This made Lily and Quin a little worried. While Fade and Lily were chatting, Lydia gave Fade a wink and then left on her own quietly. After about 15 minutes, the lights in the venue dimmed, leaving only the spotlight at the center of the stage. The host immediately announced the beginning of the party. The bosses of several cosmeticpanies who had joint ventures came up and gave a brief speech on the stage. Then, they said loudly, "Now, may we invite the members of the Capital City''s appraisal team! Wee!" There was a round of apuse at the venue. In the spotlight, more than 20 people emerged from behind the stage. Thest one toe out was a middle-aged man with a big belly, who looked like he was in his fifties. As soon as he appeared, there was a burst of apuse from the audience. Following that, the middle-aged man began to speak. It was a boring, meaningless and scripted speech. However, every now and then, there was apuse from the audience. The atmosphere was very lively. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help frowning. Lily introduced Fade in a low voice, "That''s Damien Wang, the leader of the appraisal team and the director of Capital City Cosmetics Association." "So he has the final say. No wonder everyone is so enthusiastic!" Fade couldn''t help but curl his lips. Finally, almost half an hourter, the long-winded and annoying speech from Team Captain Wang finally ended. Following that, it was a free and easy session. Although it was a free and easy session, in fact, it was the time for major cosmeticspanies to inquire about the appraisal results and to build rapport with the appraisers. Of course, there could also be some shady activities going about. That was what Lydia was hoping to capture secretly. The scene was very lively. Almost every team member from the appraisal team was surrounded by people from variouspanies. Of course, Team Captain Wang had the most people around him. People kepting forward to offer him drinks and greet him. Team Captain Wang seemed to be a little arrogant. In the face of everyone''s toast to him, he would just nod slightly and raise his ss. asionally, he would take a sip, which was considered a great honor. Quin and Lily of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc didn''t get involved in this kind of chaotic and crowded situation. However, at this moment, Team Captain Wang, who was surrounded by the crowd, suddenly walked over to them with a ss of wine. He went straight to Quin, smiled and said, "President Lin, I haven''t seen you for a few days, and you have be more beautiful!" "Thank you, Team Captain Wang!" Quin chuckled. "You don''t have to be so polite. You can just call me Damien. If you don''t mind, you can also call me Brother Wang." Damien Wang looked very friendly. Then he raised his ss and said, "President Lin, here''s a toast to you." Everyone''s expression changed when they saw such a scene. They all wanted to propose a toast to Damien. However, in the end, the most they got was a sip from him. But now, Damien took the initiative to talk to Quin and made a toast to her. They could not help but sigh at the biased treatment. Of course, as they sighed, they inevitably expressed their doubts and debates in whispers. "From the looks of it, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc will definitely pass the appraisal this time. The allotment will be theirs." "Haha, I wonder what drugs Quin, that b*tch gave to Team Captain Wang." "That''s right. Maybe they have even slept together, hmph!" Hearing these harshments, Fade''s face fell and he was about to lose his temper. However, Quin and Lily looked at Fade and stopped him gently. Then, Quin smiled and raised her ss, saying, "Since Team Captain Wang thinks highly of me, I''ll drink first to show my respect." As she spoke, Quin raised her ss and gulped down a ss of red wine. Damien saw this and smiled. He also drank up his ss of red wine. After that, he did not leave, but poured another ss of wine instead. He raised his ss again and said, "The toast just now was to the quality of President Lin''s products. Now this ss of wine is for President Lin''s wise management of thepany. Here''s to rapid growth for yourpany." After saying that, Damien waved his hand to the waiter and poured almost half a ss of red wine for Quin. Looking at his demeanor, Quin''s face changed slightly. Although she was good at drinking, it was obvious that Damien was going to make her drunk! Seeing this, Lily stepped out with a smile. She raised her ss and said with a smile, "Team Captain Wang, President Lin can''t drink as much. I''ll drink it on behalf of her." With this, Lily drank up the ss of wine. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Damien Wang''s eyes fell on Lily Wei, and his eyes lit up momentarily. Then he took a sip of his red wine and said with a smile, "Miss Wei, you seem to hold your liquor well. If you want to drink with me, let''s have a drink aler." "But now, I''m toasting to President Lin. If President Lin doesn''t drink, that means she''s not giving me face now, isn''t she?" When he said this, his tone was low and he looked displeased. Lily froze on the spot. Fade''s gaze suddenly became even colder and he was about to step forward. But at this time, Quin held him back gently, took a step forward and said with a smile, "Thank you, Team Captain Wang, it''s my honor. I''ll drink this ss of wine." While speaking, Quin poured herself a ss of wine and drank it all. Seeing this, Damien smiled smugly. He picked up a bottle of red wine. When Quin finished the wine in her ss, he took the initiative toe over to pour more wine and said, "President Lin, well done! It seems that this little bit of wine is nothing for you! Let''s drink some more!" This time, even Quin''s face turned a little cold. She wanted to wave her hand to refuse. Seeing this, Damien smiled and said, "President Lin, everyone is watching. You won''t disappoint us, will you?" He was making her drunk on purpose. Quin was silent for a while and didn''t hand her ss to Damien for a long while. Damien''s face darkened and his expression turned cold when he saw this. He said, "What''s wrong? President Lin, you don''t want to give me face!" Quin was about to say something, but Fade couldn''t bear it anymore. Stepping forward, he grabbed a ss of wine then said to Damien, "You want to drink? Let me drink with you!" With this, Fade sshed a ss of red wine on Damien''s face. Damien didn''t expect anyone to treat him like this. He was furious and red at Fade. "You, how dare you ssh wine on me!" "Not only that, I''m also going to beat you!" Fade raised his fist instantaneously and was about to throw a punch at him. Seeing this Quin and Lily held him back quickly and tried their best to persuade Fade against acting impulsively. "Fade, don''t act rashly. I''m just having a few sses of wine. It''s not a big deal." "Yes, Team Captain Wang has direct influence on the appraisal result of ourpany''s products. Let''s not offend him." Fade really wanted to beat Damien up. However, after considering the efforts Quin Lin and Lily Wei had put in for the product appraisal, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and hold back his anger. When the twodies saw that Fade had calmed down, they exchanged a look, thinking of ways to turn things around. But right at this time, a young man with colorful hair came over to Damien and said nonchntly, "Dad, I''ve run out of money. Please give me some more." While asking for money, the young man with colorful hair turned and looked towards their direction. Suddenly, his eyes shed as his expression changed to hatred while looking at them. He gnashed his teeth and said, "It''s you! How dare you show up in front of me again!" Fade and Lily recognized him immediately when the man with colorful hair stared at them. This guy was none other than the rich and young Master Song, whom they met when Fade picked Lily up at the highspeed rail station a few days ago. That time, Master Song was driving recklessly and obstructing Fade''s car deliberately, almost causing danger to others. Fade rammed his sports car and beat him up. They didn''t expect to meet him here today. Furthermore, he turned out to be Team Captain Wang''s son. "It''s you!" Fade and Lily''s expressions also turned hostile almost instantly. At this moment, Master Song''s face was painted with hatred. He pointed to Fade and Lily and told Damien, "Dad, it''s them. They are the ones who damaged my car and beat me up." "You must avenge me!" Songford Wang looked at Damien and eximed. Damien wiped the wine off his face and stared at Fade and the other twodies gloomily. His expression darkened. Damien said menacingly, "President Lin, your Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is really something! I''ve seen enough today! For the appraisal this time, I will have to give your company a good result." Damien emphasized the words "good result" as he spoke. He meant the opposite obviously. Hearing this, Quin''s expression changed into a worried look. She stepped forward in an attempt to exin. After all, thepany spent a significant amount of resources including manpower, materials, and money for this product appraisal. She did not want all the efforts to go down the drain! But at this time, Lily leaned over and whispered to her about the conflict they had with Songford. After Quin listened to Lily, her face fell instantly. She nced at Damien and Songford, her expression frigid. Next, she retracted her steps. Up till just then, Quin still held a glimmer of hope that she could salvage the appraisal. But after hearing about the incident with Songford, Quin knew that the conflict between the two parties could not be resolved. What''s more, Songford''s behavior had crossed the line. He was overtaking cars at a high speed and endangering the other drivers on the road. If Fade had not reacted quickly enough and if his driving skills were not up to it, he might have been killed. At the thought of this, Quin didn''t hesitate the slightest bit. She snorted and said to Damien, "The result of the appraisal is a fair assessment by the entire group of appraisers based on standard assessment guidelines. You cannot decide the results on your own." "If such an oue really happens, I will be very curious about the standard operating procedures of the appraisal team," Quin said. These words seemed to be a threat to Damien, to warn him against changing the appraisal results of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc on his own. Otherwise, the internal scoring system of the appraisal team would be questionable. How could Damien not understand what she meant? He snorted, "President Lin, you don''t need to worry about the affairs of our team." "Let''s not talk about the appraisers. What about my son? I demand an exnation from you." While speaking, Damien shoved Songford forward. Then he pointed at Fade and Lily, and bellowed, "They beat my son and destroyed his car. Tell me, what should we do about it?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Songford said through gritted teeth, "We can''t let them off so easily! I want them to kneel before me and beg for mercy!" Damien shot a dagger look at Lily and Fade as he shouted, "Did you hear me? Come over and kneel down to apologize!" The three didn''t move. Fade stepped out and said coldly, "You want me to kneel down? I''m afraid you can''t handle the consequences!" "Can''t handle the consequences? What a joke. I want you to kneel down in public now!" Songford yelled and waved his hand to call for the security guards. The security guards surrounded Fade and were about to take action. Quin''s eyes darkened when she saw this. She said to the security guard sternly, "Stop! Don''t you dare act rashly before the issue is being rified!" Chapter 582 Chapter 582 As soon as she finished speaking, Damien snorted and ordered loudly, "It''s already rified. Do it!" In an instant, about seven or eight security guards surrounded Fade Chen, ready to hold him down on the ground. Fade nced at them coldly and said, "Master Song drove into us deliberately and almost caused a serious car ident. Yet you are asking us to apologize. You are really amazing at distorting the truth!" As soon as he said that, the faces of the people who were present changed slightly. They began to point fingers and debate quietly. Many people believed in Fade''s story. After all, they had seen Master Song''s conspicuous characters during this period of time and were aware about the kind of person he was. However, those at the spot were mostly businessmen and even though they knew of the situation, they would not say it out loud. After all, the appraisal results of their products were still in Damien''s hands. At this juncture, no one wanted to be involved in any disputes with Damien. Moreover, from another perspective, if Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had a fallout with Damien, the company would most likely be ousted from the final appraisal results. For businesses in the same industry, eliminating one of their biggestpetitors seemed like good news. Therefore, although there were a lot of people debating about it, not a single person came forward to seek justice. Judging by the situation, a smug smile shed across Damien''s face. He eximed, "It''s clear that you guys hurt my son deliberately, and yet you are still creating trouble here. Guards, what are you waiting for? Arrest him!" The security guards dashed over and made their moves on Fade. At the same time, Damien''s eyes flickered and he pointed in the direction of Quin and Lily quietly. One of his subordinates received the order and engaged two security guards to surround the two girls. Presently, smiles crept over both Damien and Songford''s face. It seemed that they could already see what was going to happen next. Fade would be pressed to the ground and apologized. Quin and Lily, the two beautiful women, would be taken to their rooms for some good time. However, just as they were waiting for things to go in their favour. Fade shouted. His bellow sent out a shock wave that pushed away the security guards around him. All of them copsed to the ground in a daze. Next, Fade nced at the two bodyguards who were approaching Lily and Quin. His eyes darkened with a killer intent. He dashed over to the two women. Then, he gave them a big p and sent the two of them flying. Then, Fade moved again and rushed to the front of Damien and Songford with a hostile expression. He blurted, "Die!" The two of them were fantasizing about the blissful ending when they suddenly realized that Fade was in front of them. They were dumbfounded. They stepped back, trying to avoid Fade''s attack. However, it was impossible for them to dodge his attack. Before the two of them could move in time, Fade punched them on their faces. In an instant, their cheeks became red and swollen, and blood gushed out from their noses. They groaned while covering their noses. Fade once again kicked both of them to the ground. They landed with a thud and passed out immediately. Fade was still not satisfied so he continued to throw punches and kicks on the two men until they had bruises everywhere. In the end, Lily and Quin had to drag him away to make him stop. The g couldn''t go on any more after such a mor. The trio from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc left the event venue promptly. Outside, Lydia Zu, who had slipped out of nowhere suddenly came over to Fade and asked with concern, "Are you guys all right?" Fade shook his head and said, "We''re fine. How are things on your side?" Lydia nodded with a smile and said, "I''ve gotten something useful. I can publish it after I sort it out later when I get home." Fade smiled and said, "Okay. I wish you sess." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Thank you!" Lydia nodded. They parted and left. The people at the venue only called an ambnce for Damien and Songford, who had passed out after Fade left. The next day, there was no news about the incident at that g in Long City. After all, this g was an event for all the cosmeticspanies to lobby for support. Its objective was dubious. In addition, it was not appropriate to report the news as the team captain of the appraisal team and his son were beaten on the spot. However, although the news was not being reported, it did not mean that it had no significance. The incident resulted in a turmoil within the cosmetics industry. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was a big shot in Long City and their appraisal result was almost certain. Thepany also had a very high chance of being awarded the final quota to participate in the international exhibition. However, because of this incident, there were uncertainties surrounding the appraisal results for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Some of the second tier cosmeticspanies began to make their moves in an attempt to get the quota. For the past few days, visitors swarmed the hospital where Damien and Songford were admitted. On the other hand, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s morale was somewhat low. After all, thepany had prepared for the appraisal for more than half a month. Knowing that they would fail because of this reason, many employees feel upset and depressed. Quin knew that they would most probably fail the appraisal, but she didn''t bother much. After all, the quality and reputation of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was well established, and this appraisal result was just a bonus. The impact was insignificant and would only dy the development of the company just slightly. Therefore, Quin held a town-hall meeting to express her stance. At the same time, she dered a bonus of a total of 10 million yuan for all the employees, of which sessfully raised the morale of thepany. Thepany was back to normal, and the final results of the appraisal would be released soon. The preparation for the exhibition was already in full swing. Some local and internationally big cosmeticspanies had already sent their people to standby at the venue. However, the final quota forpanies from Long City had not been confirmed yet. As tension grew, the appraisal team finally announced the results. Among the 20 cosmeticspanies that participated in the appraisal, a total of 18panies passed. And five of them were graded as excellent, while the rest were graded as satisfactory. Green Leaf Cosmetics, which was the most popr contender among the fivepanies, got the final spot to represent Long City in the exhibition. If these results were still within everyone''s expectation, then the next piece of news announced by the appraisal team would cause an uproar within the entire market. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 As for the remainingpanies that did not pass the appraisal, the appraisal team made a special announcement that listed the scores thepanies got for each category. The announcement also outlined the reasons why they did not achieve the national brand standard. Among them, the scores of the otherpanies were rtively normal, and the reasons they failed were due to marginal inadequacies in some aspects. They just had to make some improvements and they would very likely pass the appraisal and secure the national brand status next time. However, only onepany, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, got very low scores for all assessment categories. There was a long list of reasons why thepany was not selected. Not only that, the appraisal team put Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc into the cosmetics industry cklist and made an announcement that thepany''s products were not up to standards. The result naturally caused an uproar within the entire cosmetics market in Long City. Everyone participated in this appraisal with the initial intention to get recognition as a national brand. Even if they didn''t seed in the end, the impact would not be too significant. However, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc not only failed to get the national brand, it was being cklisted straight away. As a result, the effect waspletely different from what everyone had expected at the beginning. The entire Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s morale was once again dampened by the results. Quin summoned the top management of thepany to have a meeting immediately to discuss a counter measure. Some suggested announcing the dispute between Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Damien Wang, who was the culprit for the deliberate nder. Some suggested that they go to the Ministry of Manpower to lodge a report and file for further investigation. These were all good suggestions, but none of them were the most effective. After all, the exhibition would begin in a few days'' time. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had established a good reputation in the hearts of the consumers in Long City. Although this cklist had a great impact on thepany, it had little effects on its sales and reputation in Long City. However, when the exhibitionmenced, the cosmetics industry yers and customers from all around the world would converge. If they heard of the cklist, it would greatly affect the sales and reputation of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s products. The people in Long City were familiar with Fei Enterprises and their good reputation all the while. However, foreign customers were not, and would believe in the cklist, thinking that Fei Enterprises was not a goodpany to work with. Therefore, they had to rify this matter as much as possible before the exhibition so as to restore the reputation of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Hence, during this period, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc issued a lot of notices and test reports from domestic and international authorities, as well as their regr customers'' testimonials. They also conducted various onsite product demonstrations and samplings. Although they managed to reverse the negative effects in Long City, they couldn''t stop the negative news of the cklist from spreading outside of Long City. As the situation got worse, Quin and Lily were also exhausted from trying to resolve the crisis in the company. The day of the exhibition was drawing near. The next day was the day of the exhibition''s opening ceremony. Under such a desperate situation, Quin and Lily still couldn''te up with any good ideas. Fade was anxious too. Right at that moment, he suddenly received a phone call. When he saw the caller ID, it was Lydia Zu. Fade picked up the phone immediately. Lydia didn''t waste any time and went straight to the point, saying, "Fade, I know the recent situation of yourpany is not very good. So, I have good news for you!" "What''s the good news?" Fade was stunned and asked immediately. Lydia said, "Remember the evidence I have acquired? I''ve finished sorting them. I am going to announce the news at tomorrow''s exhibition." "I will announce the names of the members who have taken bribes, as well as the fakepanies. I think this will be of some help to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." After hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but feel happy and said, "Yes, that will be really helpful. Thank you so much." "Don''t thank me! I managed to collect all this evidence because of your help," Lydia said. "No matter what, I have to thank you," Fade said earnestly. Lydia paused for a moment, then she seemed to recall something and said, "If you really want to thank me, I have a favor to ask." "What favor? Tell me!" Fade replied. Lydia asked, "You''re a doctor right? Can you treat skin allergies caused by seafood?" Hearing this, Fade smiled and said, "Of course I can. It''s a small matter! What''s wrong? Are you allergic to seafood?" Lydia asked, "How then?" "In fact, it''s very simple. You would have seen thetest advertisements of ourpany, one of them is on a scar- removal product. Use that for application together with some anti- inmmatory medicines. The allergy reaction will soon be healed," Fade said. Hearing this, Lydia was a little surprised and eximed, "Ah, yourpany''s cosmetics can cure diseases too?" Fade said, "Indeed. In the beginning, I formted the cosmetics products ording to the drug prescription. They definitely have some medicinal healing benefits." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "I see. That''s amazing. I''ll try it right away," Lydia said. "Sure, go ahead!" Fade said goodbye to Lydia, then hung up the phone. Immediately after that, Fade went to the president''s office and told Quin and Lily about the good news. Hearing the news, the twodies'' expressions eased a little. Then, Quin said to Fade, "Tomorrow, we will go to the exhibition to set up a demo booth, can you help us?" "No problem!" Fade nodded. Then, he was puzzled and asked, "But ourpany did not get the allotment to participate in the exhibition. How do we set up a demo booth?" Quin exined, "We''re not going to set up the demo booth in the exhibition hall. Instead, we''re going to set one up outside the exhibition hall." Lily added, "This is a verymon practice. Many disqualifiedpanies will set up booths outside the exhibition hall to promote their own products, leveraging on the exhibition''s reputation and crowd. Anyway, it is not against the rules, and the organizer usually doesn''t care." "I see!" Fade nodded and then thought of another problem. He frowned and said, "But our products have been cklisted. Can we set up a demo booth?" Quin snorted and said, "That cklist was created by the appraisal team. It''s not released by the relevantmerce and business departments. It can only represent their opinions and has no legal effect at all. Therefore, it can''t affect us." "That''s good!" Fade nodded and then said to the twodies, "In that case, we should go back early today and have a good rest. Tomorrow will be the real battle." "Okay!" The two women nodded, then packed up and went home. After a night''s rest, Long City was bustling the next day. As theunch day for the international cosmetics fair hade, there were many foreigners visiting the city. This also attracted curiosity and discussion among the localmunity. Many major cosmeticpanies would be participating in the event, hence, many female citizens swarmed to the venue. There were tens of thousands of people gathering outside the venue before the opening ceremony of the exhibition. It was a lively scene. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 At this moment, all the merchants who were already in the exhibition hall were making their final preparations nervously. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Among them was a huge disy booth at the most prominent location near the entrance. Right then, a group of people had gathered at the booth, attracting a lot of attention. The group of people were led by Damien Wang. His face was bruised and his cheeks looked a little swollen because he was beaten by Fade Chen not long ago. However, he was still as arrogant as before. He had his hands behind his back as he scanned the exhibition floor. Beside Damien, a group of bosses in business attire had gathered around him, as they talked and smiled with Damien. Among them, a man in his forties who was dressed in a custom- made robe was particrly conspicuous. He seemed to have a good rtionship with Damien as he kept talking andughing with Damien. "Team Captain Wang, as the host of the exhibition this time, please provide us more guidance!" The man in the long robe smiled at Damien and said. Damien waved his hand and said with a smile, "Well, you can''t say it was my doing. Initially, President Zu was supposed to oversee today''s exhibition personally. I''m just the assistant. Unfortunately, President Zu is a bit under the weather, and he can''t attend the exhibition at thest minute. Therefore, I''m here on behalf of him." When the man in the long robe heard this, he smiled and said, "You will do an equally outstanding job at hosting the event. President Zu will be happy to know this." A middle-aged man with sses and in a business suit also said, "You and President Zu are both high- level officials of the Cosmetics Association. It is a great honor for us no matter who is in charge. We are very privileged!" Damien smiled when he heard thement. He put his hands behind his back and paced back and forth looking rather satisfied. At this moment, a staff member came over and reported to the middle- aged man in sses, "Director Xu, it''s about time. The exhibition hall will be open soon." Hearing this the spectacled guy looked at Damien and Director Yu in the long robe, and said, "Team Captain Wang, Director Yu, the hall is about to open. Do you have any other instructions?" Director Yu cupped his hands and said to the spectacled man respectfully, "Director Xu, you are in charge of this exhibition and the preparation was excellent. I have noments!" Damien also nodded and said, "Yes, the exhibition is well organised. Especially the main stage, which is reserved for our very own localpany, Green Leaf Cosmetics instead of foreign big brands. It represents the rapid development of our local cosmetics industry and the improvement in quality of products. Well done." Hearing this, Director Xu looked at the man in the long robe with a smile and said, "Team Captain Wang, don''t be ridiculous. Green Leaf Cosmetics deserves the main stage because they possess the most top quality products from Director Yu''spany. Another reason is because of your strict appraisal standard that leads to further improvements." "With Green Leaf Cosmetics taking center stage in this exhibition, we are looking forward to seeing our local cosmetics brand shine on the international stage!" Director Xu said. Hearing this, Damien and Director Yu burst intoughter. Damien waved his hand and said, "Everything is ready. Let''s begin!" Director Xu waved his hand immediately to the staff, who turned and left. As the door of the exhibition hall opened, the crowd who had been waiting outside suddenly rushed into the hall. The huge hall instantly became lively. In the hall, a myriad of cosmeticspanies from all over the worldpeted with each other to showcase their best products. Some of them had invited celebrities and models, which attracted the attention of many average citizens. Everyone was busy snapping pictures. Among the exhibitors, Green Leaf Cosmetics, who upied the main stage, naturally attracted a lot of attention. Thepany''s reputation was average before this. Hence, it attracted many curious patrons when it suddenly upied the main stage. Many came over to watch or try on its products. Even some foreign reporters and tourists came over to try out the products to cover some news. Seeing how popr thepany was, Director Yu, the boss of Green Leaf Cosmetics smiled. He cupped his hands and said to Damien, "Team Captain Wang, thank you for your help this time." Damien smiled lightly and said, "It''s nothing. The credit goes to yourself. You''re smart, unlike a certainpany." When Damien said that, many people around him suddenly fell silent. They all knew who he was referring to! They didn''t dare say anything, but Damien was still angry and pressed on, "What''s the situation of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc now?" The people around looked at each other, but no one spoke. Finally, seeing Damien''s unhappy expression, someone whispered, "Team Captain Wang, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc has set up a booth outside the exhibition hall." "What!" Hearing this, Damien''s face fell. Heined in a low voice, "They weren''t allowed to participate in the exhibition. How can they set up a booth?" Someone exined softly, "They set up their booth outside the hall, so it''s not against the rules. Moreover, many businesses who are not qualified to participate in the exhibition will set up booths outside the hall. This is also the unspoken rule of the exhibition." Although he exined it clearly, Damien''s face remained gloomy. He snorted and said, "Unspoken rule? That''s nonsense! Furthermore, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is in our cklist. Why hasn''t the relevant department taken any action yet?" Everyone was rendered speechless by Damien''s angry inquisition. Director Xu paused for a moment and said, "It''s my mistake. I''ll send someone to deal with it right away." Damien said, "I''ll go with you. I''d like to see why this unscrupulouspany can be so arrogant and ignore the rules of our association." Following Damien, Director Yu of Green Leaf Cosmetics, Director Xu, manager of the exhibition, and the others headed out of the exhibition hall. When some reporters saw this, they also followed the group of people out of the exhibition hall. At this moment, outside the exhibition hall, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc spent a hefty sum to erect a huge disy booth near the entrance of the exhibition hall. The scale of their disy was comparable to the ones inside the hall. In addition, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had a good reputation in Long City. Coupled with free trials and half-priced sales on the spot, there were many people gathering at its booth, even more than the people at Green Leaf Cosmetics on the main stage. Seeing this, Damien, Director Yu, and the others looked upset. Director Xu''s face was overcast. He waved for the security guards immediately to take action on Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. On the other hand, Quin Lin, Lily Wei and Fade Chen, who were busy serving the patrons, looked at the bustling crowd happily. But right at this moment, a group of security guards pushed through the crowd, and headed straight for the booth. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 The captain of the security guards pointed at Quin fiercely and shouted, "Who let you set up a booth here? Pack your things and leave. Do you hear me? Leave now!" Hearing this, Lily''s face turned cold and she retorted, "Why do we have to leave?" "I don''t have to exin anything to you, just leave when you''re asked to!" the captain of the security guard shouted angrily and started to use force at the same time. Some of the product samples on the table were knocked over by the security guards, which startled many passers-by. When Fade saw this, his face turned cold. He bolted over, kicked the security guard to the ground and shouted, "Let''s see who dares to touch our booth!" Fade''s imposing manner was very effective in deterring the security guards who had flocked over. Director Xu''s face darkened at the sight of this. He scurried over and shouted, "What are you guys waiting for? Get them out now!" Seeing this, Quin looked at Director Xu and asked, "Director Xu, I want to ask if there is anything we did that vited the rules? Why are we not allowed to disy our products here?" Director Xu nced at Quin and said, "You are not qualified to participate in the exhibition, therefore you are not allowed to show up here!" Quin replied, "We''re indeed not qualified, but we didn''t enter the hall, so we didn''t break any rules. Besides, there are so many exhibition booths out here, so why are you only go against Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc?" "What are you talking about? What do you mean by ''go against''!" Director Xu said unhappily, "You have vited the rules. As the organiser, we naturally have to take action." "Vited the rules? Excuse me, what did we do?" Quin questioned. Director Xu''s face was cold, and his expression didn''t look too good. He couldn''t exin the reason at all and was stuck on the spot suddenly. His face was livid and red with annoyance. Seeing this, Director Yu came forward and stood beside Director Xu. With a smile on his lips, he looked at Quin and said, "President Lin, to be honest, your Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was quite well known in the industry previously. I personally admire you and yourpany." "However, with yourpany''s recent cklist scandal, I can understand that you''re trying to take the opportunity of the exhibition to clear your name." Director Yu smiled faintly and continued, "However, there are some things that can''t be changed no matter how much you exin, especially when you have already done it." "Therefore, I advise you to settle down and just focus on improving your products instead of doing all these publicity stunts. After all, quality should be the first priority as a product manufacturer!" Director Yu said in a serious demeanor. This remark caused an immediate mor at the scene, especially from the reporters who began to take photos. Director Yu of Green Leaf Cosmetics was sneaky enough to bring up the subject of the cklist. This caused the enthusiastic crowd to suddenly be skeptical about trying the products. Quin''s expression turned gloomy and she eximed, "Ourpany has made an official exnation on the so-called cklist scandal, which is non-existent. As for your advice, I advise you to practice what you preach before speaking!" Green Leaf Cosmetics went from an ordinary second- tier cosmetics brand to the best product in the appraisal, even managing to get to the main stage of this exhibition. Quin believed that there was something fishy going on. Director Yu was an experienced man. After hearing her words, he remained calm and said, "You said that yourpany was not on the cklist. This is the first time I''ve seen such an abhorrent denial!" "You should know that Team Captain Wang, the leader of the appraisal team is here. He would know the situation very well!" Saying this, Director Yu made a gesture to Damien. Damien came forward immediately and looked at Quin and the others. His eyes were full of anger when he looked at Fade. Then, he nced towards the crowd and reporters and announced, "As the leader of the appraisal team, we have found that Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s products did not meet the requirements of the 16 test indicators in the process of the appraisal. As an appraiser, I have to cklist Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s products based on scientific integrity. I have suggested to the relevant departments to conduct investigations and shut thepany down. Consumers are advised to avoid buying from them." His words immediately caused amotion and animosity towards Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, especially among the foreign participants who didn''t know about this matter before. They couldn''t help but have a negative impression on Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Due to the big hoo-ha, former customers who had trusted Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc began to doubt thepany''s products. Quin''s expression soured and her heart skipped a beat. This was her biggest worry. At this moment, she did not have the best solution, so she exined, "Team Captain Wang has had unreasonable demands from ourpany, but was in the end rejected by us. Because of that, we have reasons to doubt his judgment and we refuse to ept his statement." "As for the so-called cklist mentioned by Team Captain Wang, that''s even more absurd. As a small team of appraisers, your cklist has no legal effect nor relevant credibility. On the other hand, ourpany''s products have gone through stringent tests from relevant departments and large independent local and international tests. I assure you that our products are absolutely of high quality." After Quin''s exnation, many passers- by were still skeptical. It wasmon sense that when any company encountered a crisis, they would try to defend themselves. Quin''s words seemed to be just the same as thosepanies with problems. Seeing this, Damien and Director Yu smiled and then gestured to Director Xu. Director Xu nodded and waved as he said, "Security guards, go ahead and dismantle the disy booth of thispany, they vited the rules." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Suddenly, more than a dozen security guards rushed over with tools in their hands. They were going to tear down Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s showcase. Fade''s eyes darkened. He confronted the security guards and was about to make his move. Seeing this, Director Xu shouted coldly, "President Lin, are you going to use violence?" Quin red at Director Xu and snapped, "There is no vition of rules here. We can''t ept the forced demolition of our booth." "Team Captain Wang has already pointed out the areas of vition just now. Why are you still arguing!" Director Xu said. "That''s just his own statement!" Quin said. "Team Captain Wang is the director of Capital City Cosmetics Association. He is also the leader of the appraisal team this time. His statement means credibility and assurance," Director Xu said. Director Yu of Green Leaf Cosmetics, also took the opportunity and added, "President Lin, now that things havee to this point, what else do you want to argue on? Or do you want to question the credibility of the entire Capital City Cosmetics Association?" Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Director Yu''s words were harsh, of which straight away put Quin Lin in the spotlight and pitted Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc against the entire Capital City Cosmetics Association. Moreover, it also made the passersby feel that Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was questioning the credibility of the whole association. Most people, especially those who didn''t know about the issue, would almost always choose to believe the association. For a moment, the skepticism towards Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc reached its peak. Some passers-by even began to yell. "Tear down the disy booth of this hicalpany!" "Shut thepany down once and for all!" "Banish Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc from the cosmetics industry!" Damien Wang and the others looked delighted when they saw how the situation had turned out to be. They looked at Quin Lin and the others proudly. Then, Director Xu waved his hand and said, "Tear the booth down!" The security guards were just about to take action, when suddenly, they heard a girl''s voice. "Stop!" The crowd was stunned and then they looked towards the source of the voice. Next, they saw a girl, who looked like a reporter with a camera, walking over. Director Xu was still a little puzzled when he saw this girl. However, Director Yu and Damien''s faces turned serious and ferocious. This was because this reporter was Lydia Zu, and she had photos of their illegal activities. Director Yu hadter sent someone to deal with her quietly, but his mission failed when she was rescued in the end. Director Xu looked at Lydia and said, "Who are you? What are you doing?" Lydia looked directly at Director Xu and said, "My name is Lydia Zu, and I am a reporter. I am against your actions of tearing down Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s disy booth and your nder against thepany. I have questions regarding both of your statements." "You want to object? What right do you have to object?" Director Xu said in a cold voice. Director Yu also stepped forward and red at Lydia, saying, "You''re just a reporter. What right do you have to object to the decision of the appraisal team or question the credibility of the Capital City Cosmetics Association?" Director Yu said what was in many passersby''s minds. After all, the words of a small reporter, who suddenly appeared didn''t carry much credibility. However, Lydia was well prepared. She looked at Director Yu with a sneer and said, "I certainly believe in the credibility of the Capital City Cosmetics Association..." Director Yu was stunned and retorted immediately, "Then why are you defending Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc? They..." "Please let me finish!" Before Director Yu could finish his sentence, Lydia interrupted him. She continued, "I''m talking about the credibility of the Capital City Cosmetics Association! However, is your earlier statement the viewpoint of the association? Can you represent the credibility of the association?" Director Yu narrowed his eyes slightly at Lydia''s words. Then he pointed at Damien and said in a crisp voice, "Team Captain Wang of the appraisal team is the director of Capital City Cosmetics Association. Can''t he represent the credibility of the association?" "Haha!" Lydia sneered. "You said that he''s just a director of the association. How can his words represent the whole association?" Damien was fuming when he heard this. He pointed at Lydia directly and said, "You are talking nonsense. If my words can''t represent the association, then who else?" "Of course, someone here can!" Lydia said at the top of her lungs, and then made an inviting gesture. "Someone? Haha, I''d like to see who you can invite! I''m the top representative of the association in Long City. I''d like to see who dares to question my words, I..." Damien sneered. At this moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on a middle-aged man in a jacket. He looked like he was in histe 40s or 50s. The man was dressed casually. He had some gray hair but his steps were steady. He had an oppressive aura around him. The middle-aged man walked over, looked at Damien, and said, "Can I question your words?" "Who do you think you are? How dare you..." Damien snorted. However, when he saw the face of the middle-aged man in front of him, he was shocked. Damien''s expression changed dramatically. He said quickly in a respectful manner, "President Zu, why are you here? Didn''t you say you couldn''t come..." Hearing the address, Director Yu and Director Xu were also stunned. Then, their expressions also changed. After all, there was only one person whom Damien would address as President Zu. He was the President of Capital City Cosmetics Association, Yoshi Zu. President Zu was supposed to attend this international exhibition in person. But the night before, President Zu had an allergic reaction to seafood, causing red spots to grow on his face. In the end, he decided not to attend the opening ceremony today. They never thought that President Zu would appear right now. Moreover, President Zu''s face didn''t show any signs of allergy at all! Yoshi looked around at the stunned group of people. He looked at Damien as he snorted, "If I didn''t come, are you going to continue swaggering here and use the name of the association to oppress others?" Damien trembled. He shook his head and exined quickly, "President Zu, I, I didn''t. I didn''t mean that just now!" "Then what did you mean? Tell me!" President Zu said in a deep voice. Damien racked his brain to think of an exnation quickly. He exined, "President Zu, the main thing is, Fei Enterprises Holdings Ines did not pass the products appraisal, yet they continue to quibble. Therefore, we demand that they tear down the booth." Director Yu and Director Xu also stepped forward to help exin. "President Zu, what you don''t know is that many of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s products have failed to meet the requirements after the tests. The quality of thepany''s products is quite low!" "Yes, we shouldn''t let such an hicalpany affect the exhibition or deceive the consumers. That''s why we took action." They tried to exin desperately, but President Zu and Lydia Zu just looked at them with a sneer.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Finally, after their exnation, President Zu put his hands behind his back and said in a deep voice, "So, you''re iming that Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s products did not pass the quality test? And the products are not effective?" "Yes, that''s right..." Damien and the others nodded hurriedly. However, before they finished talking, President Zu eximed, "Nonsense!" "I''ve used Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s product personally. I know for sure how good the product is," President Zu blurted. "Ah, this..." Damien and the others froze. They didn''t expect President Zu to react in such a way. President Zu continued, "I was allergic to seafoodst night and had red spots and sores on my face. Initially, I couldn''te. But in the end, after using the product from Fei Enterprises Holdings Incst night, the allergy recovered quickly, that''s why I coulde here today." Hearing this, everyone was once again dumbfounded. Their eyes were inadvertently fixed on President Zu''s face. Many people were muttering, "Is Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s product that effective? It was able to cure the severe skin allergy overnight." Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Fade Chen looked at Lydia Zu and remembered their conversation regarding seafood allergyst night. At that time, he really thought she was asking for herself. Never would he have thought that it was for President Zu. Their rtionship seemed to be out of the ordinary. Damien Wang, Director Yu and Director Xu were shocked at this moment. They never thought President Zu would test the products from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc personally. Their faces fell. They had no idea what to do. When President Zu saw this, he said coldly, "How can you tell me that such a good product does not pass the quality test? If so, then I have a question for you, what kind of product is considered as the standard one? Facing President Zu''s sharp questions, the expressions on Damien and the rest became gloomy. Their eyes darted around aimlessly. Finally, Damien looked at President Zu with determination and said through gritted teeth, "Mr. President, maybe Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s product just happened to cure your seafood allergy. However, this doesn''t mean their product quality is problem-free." "After all, many banned products offer amazing short term effects. I still have concerns regarding Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s product quality." Damien said with a firm tone, convincing many who were around him. Then, they began to ponder. Some nodded faintly, seemingly agreeing to Damien''s words. Damien was secretly delighted with the response. He felt a little at ease. After all, if he persisted on questioning the quality of the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s products, even the president couldn''t prove him wrong immediately. Even though he would offend President Zu, he might still be able to build a reputation for himself as the quality controller for products, and create other opportunities that would benefit him. But if he gave in now, not only would hepletely offend President Zu, his reputation and status would be ruined as well. He would lose everything. It was because of this that Damien insisted on affirming the poor product quality of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. After listening to Damien''s words, Director Yu and Director Xu''s eyes lit up. They soon understood what Damien was going for and spoke up immediately. "President Zu, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s quality problems were determined by the team of appraisers. It''s definitely not the sole decision of Team Captain Wang." "That''s right. The short term effect of the product may be good but it may have negative long-term side effects. President Zu, you''d better be careful when you use the product." Yoshi''s face darkened upon hearing theirments. He bellowed, "At this point, you''re still arguing with me?" Damien''s heart quivered, but he said firmly, "President Zu, I don''t understand what you mean. We have nothing to argue about. We are simply telling the truth!" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Director Yu and Director Xu added immediately, "President Zu, please investigate the situation thoroughly. We are definitely not lying." President Zu''s face was livid as he watched the three of them covering each other''s backs. He took out several document folders and threw them in front of the trio. He said coldly, "This is the information from your appraisal team. These data have corresponding relevance so they should tally properly. However, I would like to know, why are there huge discrepancies between the numbers? The data doesn''t make sense!" Yoshi pointed out several points in the assessment results and shouted at Damien. Damien''s face turned pale instantaneously. He didn''t know how to exin it. After all, he had someone fill out those numbers randomly to make it as though they failed thepany''s appraisal. He had not thought about the corresponding pattern. This data might not mean anything to the untrained eye, but to an experienced person like President Zu, he could see the contradictions at a nce. Damien broke out in cold sweat, and he was trembling as he exined, "These, these numbers may be a testing error!" "Testing error?" Yoshi snorted, then took out another stack of documents and demanded, "These are theb test results of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s products from Long City University. There is a three hundred percent difference between the two data. Tell me, is this a mistake?" "This, this..." Damien couldn''t exin. President Zu red at him and yelled, "Don''t tell me your team made such a big mistake on a basic test. If that''s the case, what''s good for the association to have an appraisal team like you?" Damien knew that he had been exposed, but now that things hade to this point, he could only bite the bullet and resist. He made an excuse and said, "Maybe the staff who conducted the test was negligent and filled in the wrong data." Director Yu and Director Xu helped him to exin quickly. "President Zu, it''s not like this hasn''t happened before." "Yes, President Zu, Team Captain Wang''s team had to appraise more than 20panies at a time, and there were more than a hundred product samples. It was very likely for errors to happen." Yoshi turned towards Director Yu of Green Leaf Cosmetics Company. He snorted and said, "Really? Then I have a question for Green Leaf Cosmetics." Director Yu was startled. He had a bad feeling about this. At this moment, Yoshi took out two more piles of documents and threw them at Director Yu, saying, "Please exin to me why the test results of yourpany are so different from the test results presented by Long City University? Is your data due to negligence of personnel as well?" Director Yu''s face turned pale while his heart started to race. He thought quickly, trying to find an excuse. "I, this is..." Yoshi did not wait for him to continue. He shouted, "There''s no need to find an excuse. Do you think I don''t know what you guys have been doing?" Hearing this, Damien and Director Yu felt a chill run down their back. They had a bad hunch. Right at this time, Yoshi turned to Lydia Zu, then nodded his head. Lydia came forward. She looked at Damien and the others mockingly and said "As a reporter, I managed to capture some interesting scenes during the recent weeks. Now, I would like to show them to everyone here." As Lydia spoke, she nodded at Fade Chen. Fade immediately gave an order to the team at Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s who was on standby at the booth. Following that, the big screen at the booth flickered, and then a footage appeared. The lighting of the footage was a bit dim and it flickered asionally. The background looked like it was a private room at a nightclub. Then, a few people appeared in the footage. Needless to say, everyone recognized the figures in the footage immediately. They included Damien and Director Yu. Seeing this scene, Damien and Director Yu''s faces turned as pale as a white sheet. They copsed to the ground in despair. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 At that moment, the on-lookers and reporters sensed something too, and began to discuss it. The reporters were going wild, and started taking photos and doing coverage over the matter. The video continued to y, and it was what everyone had suspected. As the team leader of the appraisal team, Damien Wang took advantage of his position and asked for bribes from Director Yu and the otherpanies who participated in the appraisal. He modified the results for those he had taken bribes from in the end. They even mentioned Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in their discussion. They said that Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc didn''t understand their rules and didn''t know how to appease them. Therefore, they decided to oppress Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc with the appraisal result. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Additionally, the people in the video involved almost all of the twentypanies that took part in the exhibition. The most obvious one was Green Leaf Cosmetics Group, which upied the main stage of the exhibition hall. At that point, everyone understood what was really going on. Voices of discussion, swearing and usation could be heard. The passers-by cursed at Damien and others continuously while the reporters snapped away with their shutters. Damien and the others looked extremely pale at the moment. They went limp on the ground and werepletely dazed. This was because they knew that their unscrupulous acts had been exposed. They were doomed and there was no hope left. Yoshi Zu looked at them and snorted. He waved his hand and said, "Let the police take them away!" After that, Yoshi went up to the tform and looked at the crowd and reporters below. He exined the whole incident clearly and apologized to everyone for what had happened. He also promised to personally see to the matter and to organise a strict investigation throughout the cosmetics association. Soon, the police arrived and took Damien, Director Yu, Director Xu and the other parties away. Green Leaf Cosmetics'' showcase on the main stage was torn down on the spot. On the other hand, after rifying the truth, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc moved straight into the exhibition hall to rece Green Leaf Cosmetics. The media also followed up on the matter and made relevant news coverage and publicity. After the news coverage and publicity, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc finally managed to clear their name and restore thepany''s image and reputation. From another point of view, over a dozenpanies involved in the bribery and fraud were now under investigation, resulting in a void in the cosmetic market of Long City. As the local cosmetics giant, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc naturally filled up this void. As a result, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s market share went up by 70%,pletely dominating the market in Long City. Afterwards, Quin and Fade treated Yoshi and Lydia to a meal to express their gratitude for this matter. Yoshi expressed his regrets and apology for the association''s mismanagement and his underlings'' mistakes. Then, Yoshi toasted to Fade to thank him for saving Lydia. Only now did Fade and the others realize that Lydia was Yoshi''s daughter. For a moment, they were utterly surprised and moved. They didn''t expect to see the daughter of the association''s president working as a reporter in Capital City instead of living the good life. At this moment, Fade had even more respect towards Lydia. After the meal, both father and daughter said goodbye and left. Fade and the others also went home respectively. Everything resumed to its usual peace the following days. As the market for thepany expanded, thepany increased its scale as well. Quin and Lily were busy again. However, Fade was not too busy. From time to time, he would go to thepany and help in the infirmary, or he would go to the martial arts center to help Tom Wei train the students. Otherwise, he would go to Scott Entertainment to see Fatty Huang and Winnie Huo. Life was interesting. One quiet but fascinating day, Fade was surprised by Shinnie Sun''s sudden visit. He weed Shinnie into the house and asked, "Shinnie, why are you here? What''s the matter?" Shinnie pouted her mouth, nced at him with a resentful look, and said, "Brother Chen, must I only see you when I have a problem?" Fade smiled and said, "Of course not. It''s just that you''re still in school, so you''re usually not free." Shinnie looked at him and said, "I have applied for leave recently. I''m taking a month off." "A month''s leave? What happened? Or is there something wrong with you?" Fade looked at her nervously. Shinnie smiled and then shook her head, saying, "Brother Chen, I''m fine. It''s my grandmother who asked me to take a leave." "Francesca Sun? Why did she ask you to take a leave?" Fade asked in confusion. Shinnie pouted and said, "I heard from my grandmother that there is going to be some sort of event soon and I need to attend it. Therefore, I have to train harder during this period." "By the way, I came here today to ask you toe home with me. My grandmother said that she has something urgent to tell you," Shinnie said. Fade was a little curious. He nodded and stood up as he said, "Since it''s an urgent matter, let''s not waste time. Let''s go to your home now!" "Okay!" Shinnie nodded obediently and then left together with Fade. Soon, the two of them arrived at the Sun family. Francesca waved to dismiss her family members beforeing over to Fade. She was about to kneel down and show respect to Fade. "Master-" Fade waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to do that! Let''s sit and talk." "Thank you, master!" Francesca got up from the floor and sat down next to Fade. Then she said to him, "Mr. Chen, I''ve asked Shinnie to invite you here to report two main things." "Go ahead!" Fade said. "Yes!" Francesca said, "Firstly, the Martial Arts Convention of the five provinces will be held in a month''s time." "The Martial Arts Convention of the five provinces?" Fade looked at Francesca, puzzled. She exined, "The Martial Arts Convention of the five provinces is an event organised by Long City and the four provinces around the city." "The Martial Arts Convention first started some decades ago. Back then, the martial artsmunity in different provinces were growing rapidly as they set up their own territories. Naturally, fights were inevitable among them and bloody incidents were amon sight. These martial artsmunities often fought with each other over the bloodshed, of which resulted in the fall of both parties. Subsequently, the other forces took advantage of the chaos and overtook them." "In order to prevent these incidents from happening again, severalrger forces joined hands to organize the Martial Arts Convention of the five provinces. The Martial Arts Convention offers the opportunity for forces with dispute and territory battles to fight against each other, in order to decide the distribution of benefits based on the results of the matches." Chapter 589 Chapter 589 "Later on, the development of the Martial Arts Convention continued to evolve until today. The martial artsmunities in various ces also gradually stabilized. Therefore, the significance of the Martial Arts Convention of the five provinces shifted from the distribution of benefits to a tform for martial artsmunities to exchange skills and for the younger generation topete. Of course, if there are major conflicts of interest, they would also resolve it at the Martial Arts Convention." After listening to that, Fade Chen understood the significance of the Martial Arts Convention of the five provinces. At first, it was a fierce battle for territory, but now it gradually evolved into a social event. This was not a bad thing for martial artists. After all, a martial artist needed to exchange skills and learn from each other in order to make progress. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Francesca Sun looked at Fade and continued, "This kind of event is held every three years. This time it''s Long City''s turn to organise it. As a local representative, our family is responsible for hosting the Martial Arts Convention of the five provinces. Mr. Chen, do you have any suggestions for this convention?" Fade replied, "I don''t know matters rted to the convention. You should handle it." "Yes!" Francesca nodded and continued to speak cautiously, "Most of the time, during the Martial Arts Convention, the juniors from different martial artsmunities will exchange skills and learn from each other. I''m afraid my Sun family''s juniors are not capable enough. Therefore, during this period of time, I''ve gathered all the young generation of my family to undergo special training." Fade heart skipped a beat upon hearing this. He understood why Francesca was so cautious. Because of the conflict between him and the Sun family, he had severely injured numerous middle- level martial artists from the Sun family, resulting in theck of members with mid-level strength. Hence, Francesca had no choice but to gather juniors to undergo special training. Thinking of this, Fade said, "Is that the reason why you asked Shinnie to take leave for the sake of the Martial Arts Convention?" Francesca nodded and said, "Shinnie got talent in martial arts talent, but she has not been very interested in martial arts. I don''t want to force her to practice martial arts, however, her strength is just not up to par. If she goes out for the match, I am afraid she can''t even protect herself. Therefore, I want to take this opportunity to improve her skills." "You''re right about this. It''s a good idea to be stronger," Fade nodded. Then he thought of something and continued, "The Martial Arts Convention of the five Long City is the first thing you wanted to tell me. What is the second thing?" Francesca looked at Fade and said, "The second thing is, Mr. Chen, you asked me to investigate the Skull Mob." "The Skull Mob!" Hearing these three words, Fade''s gaze froze and he had a strange expression in his eyes. He recalled the encounter he had with Quin in Fuma Town. That time, a group of people with skull masks took advantage of the news about Jeremy Lin to kidnap Quin. The incident left asting impression on Fade. "What clues did you manage to find?" Fade asked intently. Francesca said, "There are not many clues. I managed to find something by coincidence some time ago. It is said that a group of men in ck with skull masks appeared in a mountain area in the neighboring city. They hide during the day and onlye out at night. The ordinary people usually don''t see them nor know what these people are doing. It was by chance that a local resident took a picture of them. That''s how I knew where they were!" While speaking, Francesca handed Fade a photo. Fade took the photo and looked at it. The photo was not very clear, one could only make out a few dark shadows behind the trees vaguely. However, Fade recognized them at a nce. The masks that the dark shadows wore were the skull masks that he had seen in Fuma Town. In the middle of the mask was a little green bud pattern. "That''s them!" Fade said coldly, "Where is the exact location? I need to go and have a look." Francesca handed the map immediately and pointed out the location for him. He nodded and said with all seriousness, "Please look after things in Long City. I''ll go over there and have a look." "Yes!" Francesca nodded and then said, "Mr. Chen, please bring Shinnie along with you!" "Bring Shinnie along?" Fade frowned and looked at Francesca. Francesca exined quickly, "Shinnie used to stay there for a while, so she is more familiar with Longxu City. She may be able to help you there. At the same time, I wish to request you to take Shinnie along to help her gain experience." Fade was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "Okay. Let Shinnie get ready then. We''ll embark in two hours!" "Okay!" Francesca nodded, then sent him off. Francesca looked after Fade as he left and murmured softly, "Shinnie, I''ve tried my best to create opportunities for you. I hope you can take the opportunity to leave a good impression in Mr. Chen''s heart." After that, Francesca turned around and called Shinnie over to give her some advice. Fade went home and told his wife about the matter. Then he met up with Shinnie and set off for Longxu City immediately. Soon, the two arrived at Longxu City. As the location where they discovered the Skull Mob was in the mountain area, Fade and Shinnie couldn''t enter the area directly. They had to find other means of transportation to go up the mountain after arriving in the city area. It took them more than half a day to get there, and it was already evening when they reached the city area. Fade thought it was ratherte, and he wasn''t in a hurry. Therefore, he booked a hotel in Longxu City to rest for a night and nned to continue the journey the next day. After leaving their luggage in the hotel, they went downstairs for dinner. The journey was really exhausting. They ordered many dishes and started to gobble up their meals. Even the usually elegant Shinnie was eating greedily at the moment. Just as they were eating, they heard a surprised exmation. "Shinnie Sun, is that you?" Shinnie was busy eating when she heard the sound. She wiped the corner of her mouth before she turned around. She saw a girl in her twenties with long hair standing beside her and looking at her with delight. "You are..." Shinnie looked at the girl but did not recognize her for a while. Seeing this, the girl pointed at herself and said with a smile, "Shinnie, I am Fynna Yuan. Don''t you remember me?" Shinnie suddenly came to a realization when she heard the name. She smiled and said, "Fynna, it''s you. I''m sorry that I didn''t recognize you for a while." "It''s okay. After all, we haven''t seen each other for years," Fynna said to her while smiling. Then her eyes fell on Fade, who was next to Shinnie. She couldn''t help but turn her eyes over and said, "Shinnie, is this your boyfriend? I remember that you once told me that your dream man must be tall and handsome with high literacy and skills in martial arts." "Fynna!" Shinnie blushed when she heard this. She quickly waved and interrupted her words. Then she exined, "Fynna, this is Fade Chen, my...my friend." Chapter 590 Chapter 590 "Just a friend?" Fynna noticed Shinnie''s blushing face and inadvertently scanned Fade Chen from top to bottom. "Yes, he''s just a friend." Shinnie pulled Fynna and exined hurriedly. Then she introduced Fynna to Fade, "Brother Chen, this is Fynna Yuan. She used to be my ssmate in junior high school." "Hello!" Fade and Fynna acknowledged each other with a nod. At this time, a tall and handsome young man made his way over and said, "Fynna, what are you doing there?" Hearing the voice, Fynna turned around, held the young man''s arm, and walked over with a smile to introduce him to Shinnie and Fade. "This is my boyfriend, Palmer Wu. We are ssmates in university. We heard about the beautiful scenery here in Longxu City, and decided toe here for sightseeing together during the holidays." Students couples travelling during holidays was a verymon sight. Then, Fynna introduced Palmer to Shinnie and Fade. "Palmer, this is Shinnie Sun, my good friend who''s now in Dragonville. This is Fade Chen, Shinnie''s...good friend." Palmer listened to the introduction as he scanned the two of them. He nced at Fade and finally fixed his eyes on Shinnie. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as he stared at Shinnie''s beautiful face for a few seconds. He had a strange glint in his eyes. He smiled unwittingly as he reached out his right hand to Shinnie and said, "Hi, I am Palmer Wu." Even though Shinnie''s skills were not as strong, she was still a martial arts practitioner. Therefore, her sense was better than that of ordinary people. Naturally, she felt Palmer''s aura. Shinnie frowned slightly and felt a little displeased. After all, Palmer was Fynna''s boyfriend, and it was really inappropriate for him to look at her this way. She decided not to shake his hand and just nodded her head gently as a response. Then, she leaned slightly towards Fade. Palmer narrowed his eyes slightly. He nced at Fade, then withdrew his right hand with some reluctance. The overexcited Fynna did not notice her boyfriend''s abnormal behaviour. Instead, she moved closer to Shinnie and continued to chatter, "Shinnie, what are you and your friend doing here in Longxu City? Are you guys on a vacation?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Shinnie shook her head and said, "We are not here for vacation. Fade has some matters to deal with. We came here to settle it together." "Oh, I see!" Fynna said with some disappointment when she heard that Shinnie wasn''t here for a vacation. Following that, she smiled at Shinnie and said, "In that case, you go ahead with your work. Let''s come out again when you are free!" "Sure!" Shinnie nodded and smiled. Fynna waved goodbye and returned to her seat. However, her boyfriend kept ncing over at Shinnie, with eager and reluctant expressions on his face. Fade and Shinnie continued to eat after that. Soon, the two finished their dinner and were about to return to their hotel room. Suddenly, they heard a loud noiseing from the front door of the hotel. All the customers in the hotel turned their heads and looked in the direction of the noise. They saw a few punks with tattoos whistling as they entered the hotel. The punks looked around the hotel. When they saw Fynna and Palmer, they fixed their eyes on them in an instant and walked straight towards them. As they approached, the punks made their moves immediately. Seeing this, Palmer charged towards them while Fynna was blurting something beside him. However, Palmer and Fynna were outnumbered by the punks and the both of them were no match. Soon, Palmer was beaten a few times and fell to the ground. Fynna was also caught by several punks, who then dragged her by arm and tried to leave. The customers in the hotel frowned. Some stood up and shouted, "Who are you guys? Stop! Otherwise, I''ll call the police." However, before the person could call the police, someone stopped him and said with a fearful look on his face, "Don''t be hasty. We can''t afford to mess with these people." "What do you mean?" The man frowned. The man next to him pointed to the tattoos on the punks'' body and whispered, "Look at their tattoos! That''s Master Zhang''s people. Don''t stir up trouble." "Master Zhang? Is he very powerful?" The man was puzzled. The others whispered, "Of course he is powerful. Don''t you know. Master Zhang is one of the overlords in Longxu City. The Zhang family is the second most powerful family in Longxu City behind the Gong family, of which Master Gong is from." When the people around heard this, their expressions changed. Then they took a few steps back in horror to move away from the group of punks. Even the person who wanted to call the police earlier went pale at the moment. Finally, he sighed helplessly, and retracted his steps as he shook his head. Although he had a sense of justice, he knew that he could not afford to offend a family who ranked second in the city. Seeing this, those punks were even more arrogant and proud. They punched and kicked Palmer a few more times, and then forcibly took Fynna away. Fynna shouted in horror. She screamed for help but everyone around her backed away cowardly. Even the hotel guards pretended to see nothing as they lowered their heads and left. Shinnie grew anxious when she saw the situation. She looked at Fade unwittingly. Fade surely understood what Shinnie meant. He said quietly, "Let''s go over and have a look." The two of them walked towards the punks. At this moment, the punks were having a tug of war with Fynna as they said teasingly, "Beauty, you guys have offended Master Zhang. Now, he wants you to have a few drinks with him. You won''t refuse him, will you?" Fynna yelled, "That incident was indeed our fault. But we''re willing topensate, we will compensate!" "Compensate? Haha, do you know how much Master Zhang''s car is worth? Can you guys afford it?" The punks sneered and pulled Fynna with more force. When Palmer saw that his girlfriend was about to be taken away, he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Don''t do anything rashly. Just because I''m not local doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you. Let me tell you, I also know people in Longxu City." "Wow, you know people too! Who do you know? Are you threatening us? I am so scared!" The punksughed. Next, he waved his hand and shouted, "Take the woman away. As for the man, continue to beat him up!" In an instant, the punks grabbed Fynna and were about to take her away by force. At the same time, they continued to attack Palmer. The punks cursed angrily while beating Palmer, "You ungrateful piece of sh*t. How dare you challenge us after offending Master Zhang. You will know the consequences when Master Zhang is done with your girlfriend." Chapter 591 Chapter 591 As they spoke, their eyes were on Fynna as they stared at her lustfully while spitting vulgar and obscene remarks. "Haha, this little beauty has good looks and a body to match!" "That¡¯s right. After Master Zhang is finished with her, we may also be able to y with her too!" "Haha, that will be such an enjoyment. Her long legs, her slender waist, I..." "Sh*t, stop going on about her. I can''t hold it. I''m about to have an erection." The punks grew even more arrogant as they spoke. Theyughed wildly while dragging Fynna away and teaching Palmer Wu a lesson at the same time. The people in the hotel didn''t dare say anything at all. After all, they couldn''t afford to offend Master Zhang. Those who didn''t know who Master Zhang also knew that he was not someone to mess around with, judging from his henchmen. Under such circumstances, Fynna waspletely subdued. She was about to be taken away. At this moment, Shinnie Sun and Fade Chen managed to catch up with Fynna. Shinnie''s eyes were stem. She shouted coldly, "Stop where you are." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the voice, the punks turned their heads and looked over. When they saw Shinnie, their eyes suddenly lit up. "Oh, another beautiful girl. This one is gorgeous." "Beauty, do you want to y with us?" "If that''s the case, we don''t mind. Come, let''s y together!" The punksughed unscrupulously and threw dirty remarks at Shinnie Sun. When Fynna saw Shinnieing over, she could not help but call out worriedly, "Shinnie, what are you doing here? Hurry, get out of here, I..." Shinnie understood what Fynna was trying to tell her. She nodded and cast a reassuring look at her as she said, "Fynna, don''t worry about me. I will be fine. I will save you." Then, she shouted at the punks, "Let her go now!" "Let her go? Haha, are you kidding?" The punksughed. "Do you know who Master Zhang is?" "Miss, if you want to tter Master Zhang, just tell us. We''ll take you over to y together. Hehe, when the timees, you''ll see how powerful Master Zhang is." Shinnie ignored the gangster''s dirty remarks and repeated coldly, "Let her go now!" Fade also added calmly, "This is yourst chance!" "Haha, kid, you''re quite arrogant!" The gangster nced at Fade with disdain. They obviously did not take his threat seriously. Seeing this, Shinnie''s eyes showed a hint of anger. She stepped forward and was ready to make her move. Fade saw this and asked, "Shinnie, do you want me to help?" Shinnie shook her head and said, "Brother Chen, there''s no need. These are just a few punks, I can still handle them. Besides, grandma asked me to follow you so I can improve." Fade understood what she meant, so he nodded, and stayed where he was. He watched as she attacked the punks. He did not look worried at all. After all, Shinnie''s strength was considered weak by her martial arts family''s standards. However, her progress at thete Yellow Level stages meant she was already a master to ordinary people. Shinnie had alreadyunched an attack. First, she threw a punch at the gangster who was grabbing Fynna. The gangster was shocked at the sight of Shinnie''s action, but he didn''t take it seriously. Heughed and said, "Beauty, it''s not a good idea to fight with us. It will be a pity if we hurt you. We won''t be able to have fun together!" The gangster extended his right hand to catch Shinnie''s fist. However, as soon as he touched her fist, the gangster was dumbfounded. Shinnie''s strength waspletely beyond his imagination. That huge force hit him hard, sending him flying as hended on the ground with a loud thud. He spat out a mouthful of blood. The other punks, who were stillughing and watching the show, were all stunned by this. They surrounded her and started attacking her. Shinnie was fearless in the face of the approaching punks. The meek girl had turned into a goddess of war, attacking the punks with swift and skillful moves. In less than five minutes, Shinnie defeated the entire group of punks on her own. They all copsed to the ground, blood dripping from the corners of their mouths as they wailed endlessly. Then, Shinnie stopped and walked over to Fynna. She helped her up and asked with concern, "Fynna, are you all right?" Fynna shook her head and helped the injured Palmer up. Then she nodded to Shinnie and Fade and said, "Thank you." Shinnie waved her hand and told her it was nothing. Then she pointed to the punks who had scrambled out of the hotel and asked, "Fynna, why are these people-" Fynna sighed softly. She nced at Palmer and then began to exin. Soon, Fade and Shinnie both understood the whole situation. In fact, it was just a small matter. Fynna and Palmer were in Longxu City for a holiday. Naturally, they would walk around and go sightseeing. With their cheerful and lively demeanor, they took photos everywhere they went and were having a good time. However, earlier that afternoon, they came to a cafe to take a break. At the entrance of the cafe, they saw a Lamborghini sports car worth tens of millions of yuan parked by the road. It was natural for a man to be interested in sports cars. Palmer took a lot of photos at that time. He was still not satisfied after taking photos of the luxurious car. Since the owner of the car was not around, Palmer asked Fynna to take a few photos of him with the car so that he could go back and show off. Initially, Fynna thought it was not a good idea, but she couldn''t stand Palmer''s pleading. In the end, she helped Palmer take pictures with the car. In the beginning, Palmer just stood in front of the sports car for the photos. However, he was overexcited and started approaching the sports car. He leaned against the door and then propped his hands on the roof of the car. In the end, heid on top of the car so Fynna could take a feature shot of him posing with the car. But right at that moment, the owner of the car came back. He was a young man in his twenties. He looked very fashionable and was very likely a rich heir. Fynna apologized to him immediately. Palmer wanted to engage in small talks with him as well. In his opinion, it was not a big deal to borrow his car to take some photos. However, they didn''t expect the car owner to be someone with a violent temper. When he saw what they were doing, he stormed up to them and shouted angrily. He even assaulted them out of rage. Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Fynna apologized again. However, the owner of the car was still dissatisfied. He said that since Palmer had touched his car, he could either cut off his hands that touched the car, orpensate the owner. Palmer would never agree to cut off his own hands, so he chose to pay apensation. As a result, the owner of the car asked for a whopping sum of 200,000 yuan. For the two university students, this amount was just an astronomical sum. There was no way they could afford it. Therefore, Fynna exined the situation and begged for mercy from the car owner However, he did not want an apology and instead demandedpensation. In the end, he took an interest in Fynna and said that if they could not afford to pay, he could take her instead. She could be hispanion in bed for a few nights. Palmer didn''t think it was that big of a deal in the first ce. When he heard the car owner insulting his girlfriend like that, he got angry instantly and started a fight with the car owner. Perhaps the owner of the car only knew how to party around and was a feeble man. He was no match for Palmer. After a few blows, Palmer managed to knock him to the ground. Palmer wanted to continue beating him up, but Fynna felt that it was technically their fault. On top of that, the owner of the car didn''t seem to be someone with an ordinary background, so she grabbed Palmer and fled immediately. The two of them escaped and came to this hotel. They were relieved when no one caught up with them until earlier on. Unexpectedly, the car owner''s henchmen tracked them to the hotel. It seemed that he really was someone of influence. After listening to their story, Fade and Shinnie looked at each other and frowned slightly. As a matter of fact, the cause of this matter was indeed not a big deal. However, Palmer was really irresponsible. His arrogance and stupidity made the matter escte, and eventually caused harm to his girlfriend, Fynna. Fynna looked worried and said anxiously, "What should we do now? We didn''t expect this matter to be so serious! It was just a few photos. But now, they..." Palmer noticed the worried look on Fynna''s face and the frowns on Fade and Shinnie''s face. He felt embarrassed. He waved his hand and said confidently, "Fynna, don''t worry. In my opinion, it''s no big deal. That guy is just a rich brat here, so what''s there to be arrogant about? I know people in Longxu City too." Hearing his brags, Fade and Shinnie looked even more contemptuous and dissatisfied. Fynna added, "Palmer, please stop joking around." Palmer patted his chest and said, "I''m not joking. I''m telling the truth. I do know someone in Longxu City. He''s the son of my father''s business partner. I heard that his family has high social status in Longxu City, and he is quite influential too." He assured her, "I''ll call him now and ask him to help me. I''m sure I can solve this problem, so don''t you worry." "Really?" Fynna was still skeptical. "Fynna, I''m your boyfriend. Don''t you believe me? I''ll call my friend now," Palmer said proudly. He even nced at Fade and Shinnie deliberately before he took out his mobile phone. Soon, Palmer''s call was connected. He spoke in a spirited manner, "Master Huang, it''s me, Palmer Wu. Yes, the Palmer Wu you metst year, when our fathers were discussing about their businesses." "Yes, yes, I''m in Longxu City now. I''m here for a vacation with my girlfriend." "It''s not a coincidence. Master Huang, we have a little trouble here, is it convenient for you toe over? We''re at the Crown Hotel. I''ll wait for you at the hotel lobby." "Okay. You''re the best. Next time when youe to my ce, I will definitely repay your kindness," Palmer said with an enthusiastic smile and then hung up the phone. After putting away his mobile phone, Palmer looked at Fade and Shinnie arrogantly. Then he said, "As I''ve said, I have connections in Longxu City." "I have already made the phone call. Master Huang will be here soon. You guys don''t have to worry about it." "Can this Master Huang really resolve the matter?" Fynna was still slightly concerned. Palmer red at her and said, "What are you talking about? Master Huang is my friend. Since he has promised to help me, then he will. Moreover, the Huang family has a high status in Longxu City. No matter how powerful Master Zhang is, Master Huang can surely overpower him. I''m sure we can resolve the matter after a good discussion." "I hope so!" Fynna said. Palmer said with self-confidence, "Of course, don''t you know who your boyfriend is? My name resonates everywhere." While gloating, he looked in the direction of Shinnie again, his face full of pride. When Shinnie saw this, she could not help but frown slightly. She felt that Palmer was really unreliable. He was careless and arrogant. No one knew whether this matter could be resolved or not. Thinking of this, Shinnie couldn''t help but feel a little worried for Fynna. Then she looked at Fade with an inquisitive expression. Fade naturally understood what she was thinking. He nodded gently and said, "Let''s stay for a while and go backter." Shinnie nodded and said her thanks softly. Palmer''s eyes lit up when he saw Shinnie stay back. He thought that his performance just now was effective in attracting Shinnie''s attention. He couldn''t help but be excited and chatty. He made many boastfulments during the conversation. Just as he was talking enthusiastically, a loud sound interrupted their conversation. A Lamborghini sports car screeched to a halt at the entrance of the hotel. Following that, the car door swung open and a young man in his twenties came out. He looked at the hotel behind his sunsses and then walked in. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Behind him, a group of burly men with crew haircuts got off their cars and followed him. Compared to those punks with tattoos just now, these strong men obviously looked stronger. As for Palmer and Fynna, their expressions fell when they saw the sports car and the young man. It was clear that this young man was the owner of the car they were talking about. He was the person the punks referred to as Master Zhang. "Is that him?" Shinnie asked Fynna. "It''s him." Fynna nodded, a look of worry returning to her expression. She couldn''t help but look at her boyfriend, the concern in her eyes bing more intense. After all, before Palmer''s help could arrive, the opponent had arrived first. Moreover, it seemed that he had brought along a new group of men. The situation might be even worse than she had expected. At that moment, Palmer was also a little surprised. Uneasiness shed across his face. However, he smiled almost immediately and said with confidence, "Don''t worry, it''s going to be fine. Master Huang will be here soon. There won''t be any problems." Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Master Zhang had already walked up to Palmer and Fynna. He took off his sunsses and stared at the both of them fiercely. He said coldly, "Running away, are you?" "F*ck, how dare you beat me? I must teach you a lesson today," Master Zhang shouted angrily, and then added, "Also, who was the one who beat up my men in the hotel just now? Show yourself!" A gangster pointed to Shinnie immediately and said to Master Zhang, "Master, she was the one who beat up our people." "Sh*t..." Master Zhang was about to swear, but his eyes suddenly lit up when he saw Shinnie. He was stunned and smiled instantly, "I didn''t expect it toe from a beautiful girl." Then, Master Zhang took the initiative to approach Shinnie, and his hand moved towards her slender and fair arm. "I, Xeno Zhang, have always been gentle to women. Since it was your doing, this matter can be discussed." Speaking of this, Master Zhang not only held her hand, but also moved his head closer to her cheek. He teased, "Miss, you assaulted my people just now. How do you n topensate me? How aboutpensating me with yourself? I am..." Without waiting for him to finish his words, Shinnie pushed Master Zhang''s disgusting hand away. At the same time, she shouted coldly, "Get out of my face!" Master Zhang was unhappy being pushed away. He red at Shinnie and said coldly, "D*mn, I was nice to you but you''re asking for it!" "If that''s the case, I''ll take you as well. I''ll teach you a good lessonter, so that you''ll know how powerful I am!" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Master Zhang waved his hand and ordered his men to take action. Seeing this, Fynna became nervous. She tugged her boyfriend''s arm and whispered, "Palmer, think of a way quick. Shinnie is going to be bullied." Palmer patted her hand gently and looked at Shinnie, then said, "Don''t worry, I''ve got this." Palmer stepped forward, looked at Master Zhang, and said, "Master Zhang, this whole thing is just a small misunderstanding. I was indeed wrong in the first ce, but Master Zhang, you have overreacted a little. How about this? Let''s all take a step back and show each other respect to resolve this matter!" Hearing this, Master Zhang raised his eyes and looked at Palmer. He snorted and said, "Show you respect? Who do you think you are? Do you think you deserve my respect?" Palmer''s face darkened when he heard this. He said coldly, "Master Zhang, you may have some status in Longxu City, but I am not someone anyone can bully easily either. Let''s solve this amicably. Otherwise, if both of us get hurt, things will get ugly." "Hurt? Haha, what right do you have to challenge me?" Master Zhang nced disdainfully at Palmer and poked his chest. Right after that, he waved his hand and ordered his men to get ready. Then he said to Palmer, "I''ll teach you a lesson now. I''ll capture all of you, and then I''ll y with your girlfriend." "Not only that, but I also want you to watch me doing it, and maybe even give mypanions a try at her. Let''s see what you can do about that?" Fynna''s body trembled when she heard this. She was horrified and she began to shake in fear. Palmer''s face was gloomy. He red at Master Zhang, gritted his teeth and said, "Master Zhang, don''t test my patience. As I mentioned, I am not a person to be trifled with in Longxu City. I have my connections here." "Oh no, I''m so scared!" Master Zhangughed. He did not even take Palmer''s words seriously. He waved his hand and said, "Go. Get them." In an instant, several burly men rushed over and tried to capture them. Fynna was the first target. Fynna screamed in fear and kept retreating backwards. Palmer red at Master Zhang and said through gritted teeth, "I am close to Master Huang of Longxu City. I have just contacted him and he will be here soon. Master Zhang, don''t regret your actionter!" Hearing that, Master Zhang said, "Master Huang, what Master Huang? Why haven''t I heard about a Master Huang in my city before? Are you trying to fool around?" Master Zhang reached out his hand and patted Palmer''s face as he spoke. Palmer felt angry and humiliated, but he couldn''t do anything as Master Huang had not arrived yet. He took a deep breath and said, "Master Huang is Draco Huang, and his father is Quest Huang. Now that you know, let go of us immediately!" "Draco Huang and Quest Huang?" Master Zhang frowned slightly, pondering about these two names. The two names rung a bell. At this time, one of his men whispered something in his ear. Hearing that, Master Zhang was stunned and his expression changed. Seeing this, Palmer was beaming with pride. He snorted and said arrogantly, "Are you afraid now? Let me tell you, Master Huang is my good friend. Quest Huang and my father are also business partners for many years. Let go of us now, or you''ll be sorry when Master Huanges..." However, before he could even finish his words, Master Zhang cackled, "Haha, I was actually worried for a second there! You mean the Huang family who opened the mill?" "Huang family doesn''t even have ten million in assets. How dare you bring his name up in front on me? What a joke!" Master Zhang said, "D*mn, you''re full of nonsense. Is this all you''ve got? Why don''t you bring Draco Huang over. Let''s see who''s the boss here!" "You!" Palmer did not expect such a reaction from Master Zhang. His face sank for a moment before he said doubtfully, "You are lying! Master Huang has a high position in Longxu City. He is definitely a big shot. Don''t you lie to me..." As Palmer spoke, a BMW stopped at the entrance of the hotel. The car door opened, and a young man in his early twenties and dressed in a casual suit got out of the car. The man nced at the hotel after he got down from the car. Then, he smirked slightly before strolling into the hotel confidently. Palmer was thrilled as though his savior had arrived. He rushed over and said, "Master Huang, you''re finally here!" With a confident look on his face, Master Huang patted Palmer on the shoulder and said, "Tell me, Palmer, what''s wrong? I''ll solve it easily. In Longxu City, my words still carry weight." Swiftly after Palmer heard these, he became confident. He was even more certain that Master Zhang was lying to him. Therefore, he red at Master Zhang and said, "Master Huang, that''s the guy. He brought his people to beat me and my girlfriend up. Just now, he even said that you are a nobody in Longxu City. He probably doesn''t even think of you highly." Chapter 594 Chapter 594 "Really?" Master Huang snorted and said proudly, "I''d like to see who is so bold to disrespect me and hurt my friend here in Longxu City. I will definitely..." Master Huang snorted as he turned around, his face full of pride. However, when he saw the person Palmer was pointing at, his expression froze. He was stunned. His jaw dropped open as he was shocked at who he saw. His voice began to tremble as he said, "Master Zhang, it''s you?" "Surprised?" Master Zhang snorted as he stretched out his right hand and patted Master Huang''s cheek a few times. He said coldly, "Draco Huang, how surprising! I heard that you have a reputation here and are being addressed as Master Huang. You even have the authority to turn Longxu City upside down with just one word, eh? Not bad!" At that moment, Draco''s face had turnedpletely bitter. He bowed slightly and said, "Master Zhang, I dare not. I wouldn''t call myself master in front of you. I was just joking." "Really?" Master Zhang snorted, "But that''s not what I saw!" "Aren''t you going to stand up for your friend and teach me a lesson? Why don''t you do it now?" Master Zhang pped Draco directly on the face. Draco''s face turned red and was instantly swollen. However, he did notin. Instead, he showed a ttering look. He nodded and bowed, "Master Zhang, I was wrong. All my words were nonsense. I won''t dare do it again in the future!" "So you won''t dare do it in the future? Then what should we do with this matter now?" Master Zhang folded his arms and nced at Palmer and the others. Draco also looked over and nodded immediately, "I know what to do. Please be assured, Master Zhang. I''ll deal with it right away." With that, Draco turned around and walked up to Palmer. He pped Palmer in the face and shouted angrily, "Palmer, I came here to help you, but you f*cking tricked me, you b*stard!" Palmer was also a little confused at the moment. He had yet to make sense of the situation in front of him. Palmer cupped his cheek and exined, "Master Huang, I didn''t know. I didn''t expect him..." "What did you not expect! Let me tell you, this is Xeno Zhang, the rich and famous Master Zhang in Longxu City. The Zhang family is the second most influential family after the Gong family in Longxu City. Do you hear me clearly?" Draco said angrily. Just now, when Palmer was being beaten up, he didn''t pay attention to the whispers of the people around him. At this moment, he finally heard it clearly. In an instant, Palmer froze. He looked at Draco in disbelief, and said with difficulty, "I hear you clearly now." "Since you know now, apologize to Master Zhang quick," Draco said angrily, "And may I remind you to avoid pulling any tricks in front of Master Zhang and just apologize to him wholeheartedly. Just do whatever Master Zhang asks you to do. Do you understand?" "Yes, I understand!" Palmer trembled. Then he bowed to Master Zhang and apologized, "Master Zhang, I failed to recognize your noble identity just now. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have offended you. Please forgive me and give me another chance." Master Zhang looked at Palmer and said with a faint smile, "Give you a chance? I remember that just minutes ago, you didn''t even say that you would give me a chance!" "I was wrong, I was wrong!" Palmer started to kowtow. "Do you think an apology is all it takes?" Master Zhang snorted and then looked at Fynna, "Someone seems to have forgotten what I have said just now." Palmer''s face froze. He was a little hesitant. However, Draco shot him a dagger look. Palmer gritted his teeth. Then, he grabbed Fynna and said in a hurry, "Fynna,e quickly and apologize to Master Zhang!" Fynna''s expression was livid. However, she knew that the tables had turned and that her boyfriend''s aid was of no use. There was no other way to deal with this. Therefore, she could only bow and apologize, "Master Zhang, I''m sorry, it''s our fault." "Oh, do you think a sorry is enough?" Master Zhang chuckled, and then scanned Fynna from head to toe. His eyes constantly lingered on Fynna''s certain body parts as he clicked his tongue from time to time. Finally, he sneered, "You have a good figure and appearance. Your legs are also very slim, and your skin is fair and tender. I think I will enjoy ying with you." Following that, Master Zhang said to Palmer, "Since you guys want to apologize, let your girlfriend follow me back. I''ll make sure to take good care of her at the hotelter." With this, Master Zhang''s lustful eyes swept over Fynna again. Palmer''s face froze. He looked towards Fynna, his eyes flickering. Seeing this, Fynna''s face instantly turned pale. She bit her lips and said, "No, I don''t want! If he does whatever he wants on me, I won''t forgive you all." Seeing his girlfriend''s firm attitude, Palmer felt a little embarrassed. He looked at Master Zhang again and said, "Master Zhang, my girlfriend-" Master Zhang interrupted coldly, "What, you''re unwilling? Then I''ll teach you a lesson instead!" Palmer''s body quivered. He didn''t look good. At this point, Draco looked anxious too. He approached Palmer and persuaded him quietly, "Palmer, what are you doing? Master Zhang has given you a chance. Why are you hesitating?" Palmer said, "Fynna is my girlfriend. We..." Palmer was still a little reluctant. Draco said in a hurry, "It''s just a woman, what''s with all the fuss? You can always look for another one. However, if you offend Master Zhang, you''re screwed." "Palmer, if you dare hand me over, I''llmit suicide," Fynna said firmly. Hearing this, Palmer''s expression was twisted. Draco still wanted to persuade him, but just as he was about to speak, he suddenly noticed Shinnie. His face brightened. Then he asked in a low voice, "Who is she?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Palmer whispered something to Draco immediately. After listening to Palmer, Draco''s eyes lit up again, and whispered something back to Palmer. Palmer was shocked and he hesitated. However, when he looked up at Master Zhang and Fynna, he gritted his teeth and nodded firmly. Master Zhang noticed the scene and said coldly, "Well, have you thought it over? Are you willing to give me your girlfriend?" Palmer said to Master Zhang, "Master Zhang, this is really just a small conflict. We know that we are wrong. The matter blew up in proportion because of the assault towards your men. However, it was not us who assaulted your men but someone else." Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Hearing this, Master Zhang was surprised and then sneered, "What do you mean?" Palmer turned around and pointed to Shinnie and Fade suddenly as he said, "It was them who assaulted your men just now. Particrly, it was that girl, her name is Shinnie. The conflict was worsened by them. They need to be responsible for this matter too." As soon as he said that, Fade and Shinnie''s expressions turned cold. They looked at Palmer with hostility. They had never thought that he would turn on them after they helped him just now. Not only did he not thank them, but he pushed all the me to them in the face of danger. Such behavior made them irked. Fade looked at Palmer and said coldly, "Do you know what you are doing?" Palmer gritted his teeth and said, "I''m telling the truth. You guys did it, there''s no need to argue." Right after saying that, Palmer turned to Master Zhang and said, "Master Zhang, I know you like beautiful women. Look at Shinnie Sun, she is absolutely gorgeous. If you take her instead, you will absolutely be in heaven." Upon hearing this, Fade''s and Shinnie''s faces sank further. Even Fynna''s face was stiff and full of disbelief. She yelled at him, "Palmer, what are you doing?" Palmer grabbed Fynna''s arm and tried to pull her over. "Fynna, I''m trying to save you. Come over here quick!" "Palmer, Shinnie saved us just now. How could you do this?" Fynna red at Palmer and asked. Palmer said in a hurry, "Fynna, I''m telling the truth. They were the ones who started the fight just now. Otherwise, it would never have escted into such a big deal. Besides, I''m doing it for you!" Fynna shook off his hand violently and spat back at them, "Don''t say that it''s for me. You''re obviously doing it for yourself! From this moment on, we no longer have anything to do with each other." As she spoke, Fynna broke free from Palmer and went straight to Fade and Shinnie. With an apologetic expression, she said, "Shinnie, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect Palmer to be such a person. I..." She burst into tears. Shinnie hugged Fynna gently andforted her, "Fynna, I understand, I understand. That person''s behavior has nothing to do with you. We will always be good friends." "But now..." Fynna looked worried. Shinnie nced at Fade, then nodded slightly and said, "We will be fine. Don''t worry." Hearing that, Fynna somehow felt a sense of inexplicable relief, and her heart gradually calmed down. On the contrary, Draco and Palmer stared at them from the opposite side. Palmer lowered his head, still unable to ept the fact that Fynna had just left him. Draco sneered sarcastically and said, "Bunch of ungrateful people! How dare they say that they will be fine right in Master Zhang''s face? Who do they think they are? Master Gong? Haha!" At that time, Master Zhang also turned his eyes to Shinnie. He stared at Shinnie greedily while praising her, "Not bad, she''s pretty good. This beauty is really stunning!" "I didn''t expect to be so lucky today to have fun with such a stunning beauty. It seems that God really loves me!" Master Zhang snorted in delight. As he spoke, he approached Shinnie and reached out his hand towards her cheek. Shinnie raised her gaze and flicked his hand away, which made him cry in pain. He withdrew his hand immediately. Xeno Zhang swung his hand as he stared at her and smirked, "Hey, I didn''t expect this beauty to be a feisty one! However, I do like a little feistiness. It will make our time in bed more lively." While speaking, he waved his hand and ordered his henchmen, "Go and bring me the woman." All of a sudden, several strong men walked towards Shinnie. Seeing this, Fynna became anxious. She ran in front of Shinnie and blocked her from the strong men, dering, "Don''t touch her!" Master Zhang raised his eyebrows and scoffed, "Hmph, you''re quite the fighter. Since you''re so righteous, then I''ll have both of you together. Get both of them on my bed. I''ll enjoy a threesome later." Then, the strong men grabbed Fynna and were about to take her away while the others went after Shinnie. Seeing that Fynna was about to be taken away, Palmer who was watching from the side couldn''t help but be a little anxious. His body trembled as he took a step forward unwittingly and said, "Fynna, I-" When Draco saw this, he snorted and said to Palmer, "Palmer, think carefully about the consequences if you step in! Don''t me me for not reminding you!" Hearing that, Palmer quivered and suddenly stopped short. He stood there motionlessly. In the end, he retracted his steps. Draco nodded in satisfaction when he saw that. Then, he patted Palmer on the shoulder and said earnestly, "Palmer, just get through this. In the future, you will understand that it''s just a woman. It''s not a big deal. Later, I''ll arrange a few women for you to have fun with. They will be absolutely beautiful. I promise you that you''ll have a good time." Afterwards, Draco looked at Fynna and the others with a sneer and said, "Master Zhang''s status in Longxu City is beyond expectation. They are digging their own graves. It serves them right." Palmer listened to Draco''s words as he looked at Fynna, who was being dragged away by the strong men. He sighed, but did nothing in the end. On the other hand, Shinnie saw the strong mening for her. Her eyes turned cold in an instant, she was ready to fight. But at that moment, Fade emerged from behind her, patted her on the shoulder and said, "Leave this to me!" These strong men looked stronger than those gangsters from earlier on, and there were more of them too. Even if Shinnie was a master of martial arts, she was in a disadvantaged position. Therefore, Fade decided to make his move right then. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Shinnie retreated behind Fade. He waved his hand slightly to free Fynna from the hands of those strong men, and then put her to safety behind him. Standing in front of the two girls, Fade confronted the strong men alone. Master Zhang snorted as he looked at Fade and said, "Trying to be a hero. He surely knows how to take advantage of the situation!" Then, he snorted and waved his hand as he ordered, "Beat him. Beat him to death, I''ll bear the responsibility." In an instant, several burly men rushed towards Fade at the same time. Draco shook his head inadvertently as he nced at Palmer and said, "That guy doesn''t know what''s good or bad for him. Master Zhang engaged these bodyguards from a martial arts center at a high price. All of them are at least at the mid Yellow Level. That kid is courting death!" Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Palmer could not help but feel a shiver in his heart when he heard this. Then, he sighed. He was d he managed to escape in time. Otherwise, he would have been in trouble too. Just as Palmer was counting his luck, several burly men threw themselves at Fade. They looked like they were going to tear Fade apart. Master Zhang couldn''t help but smile and feel extremely confident at the sight of that. Meanwhile, Fynna looked nervous. She was extremely worried. Shinnieforted her with a smile while saying, "Don''t worry, they can''t hurt Brother Chen." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, the men surrounded Fade and started attacking him, their fists and kicks seeming about to hit Fade. Right at that moment, Fade suddenly moved. His movements were smooth and swift. He weaved between the strong men effortlessly and started his counterattack. Instantly, the two parties exchanged blows. Despite Fade''s seemingly easy movements, the strong men had no chance to fight back. In less than three minutes, Fade subdued all of Master Zhang''s bodyguards. They copsed to the ground one after another, twisting and groaning in pain. On the other hand, Fade stood there quietly as he looked at Master Zhang with a smile on his face. His eyes looked ferocious. Master Zhang, who had been smiling, could not help but tremble when he witnessed the scene. He had an incredible look of disbelief on his face as he could not believe what he saw. Draco and Palmer, who were beside Master Zhang, were also dumbfounded. They didn''t expect such an ending. "That guy. Is he a martial arts practitioner too?" "He fought against so many warriors of the mid Yellow Level at once. What level is he at exactly?" While they were still in shock, Fade stepped forward and walked over to Master Zhang. Master Zhang only came to his senses when he saw the figure in front of him. He was horrified and instinctively took a few steps back while stammering, "What...what are you trying to do?" Fade looked at Master Zhang coldly and said, "Take a guess." "I...I was wrong. I shouldn''t have picked on you guys. I won''t pursue this matter any more. I''ll leave immediately..." Master Zhang murmured hurriedly as he attempted to retreat. However, Fade continued to close in. He shook his head slightly and then threw a punch at Master Zhang. With nowhere else to run, Master Zhang took the punch. In an instant, his nose and face was bruised and swollen. He could see stars dancing in front of him as he was about to pass out. Yet, Fade didn''t stop. He approached Master Zhang once again. There was a look of horror on Master Zhang''s face. He waved his hands and pleaded desperately, "No, don''t hit me. I am a member of the Zhang family. My father is Finnley Zhang. My father will not let you go if you hit me. I..." Fade ignored Master Zhang''s plea and unleashed a series of punches and kicks. Master Zhang howled in pain and agony. Seeing this, Draco and Palmer''s faces changed dramatically. They were shocked and their legs went limp. They couldn''t even stand properly. It was only when Master Zhang was beaten ck and blue that Fade stopped attacking him. Fade dusted himself off and stood triumphantly. On the other hand, Master Zhang was lying on the ground. His face was red and swollen, and he was covered in blood. All that could be heard was his heavy panting. When Fade walked back, his gaze turned towards Draco and Palmer. When the two caught his gaze, they were so shaken that they almost copsed to the ground. Just when the two were in a panic, someone suddenly ran in from the outside and said, "Master Zhang! President Zhang and Master Gong are here. You should go wee them. They are right outside." When Draco and Palmer heard this, their eyes lit up. President Zhang was none other than Master Zhang''s father, Finnley Zhang. He was the esteemed head of the second most powerful family in Longxu City. As for Master Gong, he was the eldest son of the Gong family, Ulrick Gong. The two of them were both big shots in Longxu City. Their arrival gave Draco and Palmer a glimmer of hope. Even the half dead Master Zhang struggled to get up from the ground and said weakly, "Hurry, get my dad to save me, quickly!" Draco helped Master Zhang to his feet and Palmer went out together with them. Soon, they saw a car parked at the entrance of the hotel. A middle-aged man in his forties and a young man in his mid twenties came over. At the sight of these two people, Draco''s eyes suddenly lit up. He eximed excitedly, "It''s really President Zhang and Master Gong! Now, things are going to get interesting. Fade and the others are doomed." Palmer had witnessed Fade''s incredible skills just now. He was still a little worried at the moment and said, "But Fade seems to be very powerful. Is it really going to be okay?" Draco snorted and said, "It doesn''t matter how powerful his skills are! What era is this? No matter how skillful one is in martial arts, he has to bow and concede in the face of power." "You should know that President Zhang and Master Gong are backed by the first and second most powerful families in our city. They are beyond your imagination." Right then, Finnley and Ulrick had arrived at the entrance of the hotel. Finnley was wearing a full business suit like a typical businessman. Master Gong on the other hand, let down his long hair and was dressed in a fancy outfit, which made him look very eye-catching. Draco and Palmer supported Master Zhang as they walked up to greet them, "President Zhang, Master Gong!" The moment Finnley saw Master Zhang''s beaten face, he was furious. His face darkened as he said, "What''s going on?" Draco said quickly, "A moment ago, Master Zhang had a conflict with a group of people inside the hotel. It seemed that there was a master of martial arts among them. As a result, he managed to beat Master Zhang up." Draco didn''t bother to exin the cause of the incident and only mentioned that Master Zhang was beaten up. Finnley''s eyes narrowed. He turned his gaze towards the hotel and shouted furiously, "Whoever it was who hurt my son,e out immediately!" The loud roar shocked everyone in the hotel. Then, everyone''s eyes were fixed on Fade. At the same time, Finnley had walked over. He narrowed his eyes and red at Fade. Then, he said coldly, "It''s you who beat my son! I see you are bold enough to hurt my son in Longxu City." "Tell me, how do you want to die next!" Finnley looked at Fade coldly, as if he was imagining how he could beat Fade up. However, Fade''s expression did not change. He looked Finnley in the eye and said, "So you''re President Zhang. Shouldn''t you ask me why I beat your son? Maybe it was your son who did something wrong!" Chapter 597 Chapter 597 "What a joke! I don''t need a reason to teach someone a lesson in Longxu City!" Finnley scoffed, "Even if my son was wrong, it''s not up to outsiders like you to teach him a lesson." "Since you dare touch my son, you must pay the price!" Finnley bellowed. Then, he waved his hand and pointed to Fade, saying, "Get him!" In an instant, a group of bodyguards in ck rushed towards Fade. Seeing this, Draco and Palmer snickered. They were delighted to see Fade in trouble. Master Zhang was grinning at this very moment. He then pointed behind Fade resentfully and blurted out, "And the two girls, I want them. They are mine." Finnley nced at Shinnie and Fynna behind Fade and immediately understood what his son meant. He waved his hand and ordered, "Get those two at the back too. Be careful." With that, another few bodyguards motioned towards Shinnie and Fynna. At that moment, Shinnie suddenly stepped forward. She raised an eyebrow at Master Gong and said, "Ulrick Gong, are people in Longxu City always so rowdy and uneducated?" Ulrick''s expression changed at her words. His carefree expression sank. Everyone around them gasped as their eyes widened in disbelief. They looked at Shinnie with a hint of concern. Everyone knew that in Longxu City, they would rather offend President Zhang than Master Gong. Although both families were ranked first and second respectively, there was arge gap between them. The fact that an elder like Finnley was walking together with a youngster like Master Gong showed that there was a huge difference between their power and status. As for Shinnie, not only had she offended Finnley, she actually spoke out without thinking and offended Ulrick. With that, she managed to offend the two biggest families in Longxu City simultaneously. Everyone could already imagine how she was going to end up like. Draco shook his head and said, "That Shinnie Sun is doomed. Even if Master Zhang wants her now, she''s doomed anyhow. To offend Master Gong like this means death for her." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Palmer quivered as he listened to Draco''s words. At the same time, he was secretly d that he had escaped in time. Otherwise, he would be dragged into the situation like Fynna. Nothing would end well forthem now. At that moment, almost everyone''s eyes fell on Master Gong, waiting to see how he would deal with this ungrateful woman. Ulrick''s face was solemn at the moment. He stepped forward and walked towards Shinnie. However, as he got closer and saw her face, he froze on the spot. The cold expression on his face dissipated instantly and turned into a look of shock. He lowered his gaze and ran over to Shinnie. Then, he nodded and bowed as he said respectfully, "Miss Sun, why are you in Longxu City?" All of a sudden, everyone was dumbfounded. They didn''t expect to see such a turn of events. The ferocious Master Gong didn''t punish the woman, but instead greeted her respectfully. Everyone was puzzled by the change. They looked at the scene before them in disbelief. At that point, Master Gong ignored their surprisepletely. He just smiled as he greeted Shinnie, "Miss Sun, is there anything I can do for you?" Shinnie nced at Ulrick, then pointed to Fade and Fynna and said, "They are my friends..." Before Shinnie finished her words, Ulrick replied immediately, "I understand!" Then, Ulrick shouted at Finnley''s bodyguards, ordering them to retreat. After that, he approached Shinnie with a ttering smile and asked, "Miss Sun, what''s going on? How did this happen? You guys..." Hearing this, Shinnie looked at Master Zhang and then said, "Brother Chen and I happened to meet Xeno Zhang bullying my ssmate Fynna Yuan. Therefore, we decided to teach him a lesson. That''s it." Hearing this, Master Gong nodded quickly as he said, "You did right. You''ve taught him a good lesson!" After that, Master Gong gestured to Finnley, who was still frowning and in a daze, and said, "President Zhang,e and apologize to Miss Sun! And Xeno,e over here too." Finnley''s expression changed upon hearing Ulrick''sment. His face crumpled. He looked at Ulrick with some confusion and said in a low voice, "Master Gong, she beat my son, but you asked me to apologize to her. Are you kidding me?" Hearing this, Ulrick''s tone turned hostile as he affirmed, "You heard me right. I want you and your son toe and apologize immediately. Otherwise, you will regret it if Miss Sun gets angry." Draco and Palmer, who were still supporting Master Zhang, were equally confused. They didn''t understand what had happened. Finnley was silent for a moment, his eyebrows tightly knitted. He said, "Master Gong, why? I hope you can give me an exnation." Ulrick was slightly impatient at Finnley''s reluctance. He frowned and said, "Finnley Zhang, I have given you a chance. If you don''t cherish it, don''t me me for not telling you." "Let me tell you, Miss Sunes from Dragonville!" This statement made Finnley''s whole body shake. Then his expression changed drastically as he looked utterly shocked. At that moment, his heart was in a turmoil. Her surname was Sun. She came from Dragonville and had exceptional martial arts skills, not to mention the fact that Ulrick was so respectful towards her. It could only mean one thing. Shinnie Sun was from the Sun family of Dragonville. She was the eldest daughter of the Sun family which was the highest ranking family in Long City. Thinking of this, Finnley couldn''t help but tremble. He looked frightened and broke out in cold sweat. Seeing this, Ulrick knew that Finnley had found the answer. He repeated himself, "President Zhang, why not youe over and apologize now?" Finnley came to his senses and rushed over. He bowed respectfully to Shinnie and said, "Miss Sun, I''m sorry that I didn''t discipline my son well. My son has acted unscrupulously and offended you unintentionally. I will teach him a good lesson and give you a proper exnation. I hope you can forgive us." At that moment, Master Zhang, Draco, and Palmer were stunned to see President Zhang''s reaction. They did not expect Master Zhang, the head of the second most powerful family in Longxu City, to actually bow and apologize to a young girl. For a moment, Master Zhang couldn''t ept it. He shouted, "Dad, what are you doing! That woman assaulted me. How can you apologize to them? I want you to teach them a lesson and avenge me, I..." Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Master Zhang was still protesting and Finnley''s face was livid. He pped his son and knocked him to the ground. Then, he yelled at his son unsympathetically, "Stop talking nonsense! Get over here and apologize to Miss Sun, now!" "But, I..." Master Zhang still didn''t understand what was going on. Finnley gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Shinnie Sun is from Long City, and she is the eldest daughter of Long City''s Sun Family." As soon as he said this, Master Zhang, Draco and Palmer were all stunned. They looked at Shinnie in disbelief. The name Shinnie did not ring a bell, but they knew a lot about the Sun Family in Long City. After all, in Longxu City, the most powerful families such as the Gong family and the Zhang family had a warrior at the early ck Level. They were extremely powerful. As for the Sun family in Long City, they had Francesca Sun, the top master of Long City. In other words, they outssed everyone. Moreover, there was a mysterious Master Chen who was above Francesca. He was in a league of his own. At the thought of this, the three of them were all shocked and they were glued to the ground. When Finnley saw this, he shouted at them, "Kneel down and apologise to Miss Sun this instant!" Immediately, Master Zhang, who had been lying on the ground, knelt down despite the pain. Draco and Palmer also knelt down before Shinnie and apologised in horror and fear, "Miss Sun, we failed to recognise your status as a big shot from Long City. We spoke poorly and deserve to die. Miss Sun, please spare our lives." Shinnie looked at Master Zhang and the others who were kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy. Then, she looked at Fynna. Fynna tugged Shinnie''s hand gently, implying that it was Shinnie''s decision to make. Shinnie then looked at Fade and asked, "Brother Chen, what should we do with them?" The scene stunned Finnley. He didn''t understand why Miss Sun was asking an unknown young boy for advice. It seemed like she respected him a lot. Just as Finnley was wondering about this, Ulrick Gong was staring at Fade, deep in thought. All of a sudden, he realized something. His body trembled violently and his eyes widened in utter shock. In an instant, he rushed over to Fade with a sheepish smile and greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Chen, you''re here! I''m sorry I didn''t recognise you sooner. Please forgive me. If you have any requests, just let me know and I''ll fulfill all your needs." Ulrick''s attitude shocked Finnley and the others. He was more respectful than how he talked to Shinnie and even looked a bit frightened when talking to Fade. Shinnie was the eldest daughter of the Sun family, so Ulrick naturally respected her. But now, Ulrick was even more respectful towards Fade. What did this mean? It meant that Fade''s status was even more distinguished than hers! He held more authority than the eldest daughter of the Sun family at such a young age! Finnley and the others couldn''t fathom the kind of power Fade had. Meanwhile, Master Gong was silently screaming at their stupidity. The man in front of him was the one and only Master Chen! He had defeated Francesca, the top master of Long City, and has been supporting the Sun family secretly ever since! No wonder Master Gong was so nervous that he lost hisposure. Master Gong looked at Fade with respect. If Fade didn''t respond, Master Gong would''ve remained still. It was not until Fade gently waved his hand that Master Gong stood up straight and respectfully lowered his sight. Meanwhile, Xeno, Draco, and Palmer were still begging for mercy. Fade nced at the three of them coldly, then waved his hand and said, "Each of them, break one of their legs. That should be a good enough punishment." Hearing this, Xeno and the two others quivered violently. Finnley also frowned and his heart sank slightly. Obviously, he didn''t want his son to be crippled. Master Gong noticed his reluctance and snapped, "Mr. Chen is already generous enough to spare your lives. Hurry up and thank him." Finnley could sense the sternness in Master Gong''s tone. He quickly gestured to his son and took the initiative to thank Mr. Chen, "Thank you, Mr. Chen!" Xeno and the other two also expressed their gratitude. After they thanked him, three crisp sounds could be heard. Their left legs were broken, and they howled in pain as they fell to the ground. As this all happened, Fade looked away and nced towards Shinnie. He said, "We should go back and rest." Shinnie nodded and followed behind Fade, holding Fynna''s hand. They left together. Behind him, Master Gong bowed. It was not until Fade''s back waspletely out of sight that he stood up straight. Finnley also followed in Master Gong''s lead. When he saw Master Gong straighten his back, he got up too. Then, he immediately called for a doctor. Next, he looked at Master Gong puzzledly and asked, "Master Gong, who is that Mr. Chen? How can you..." Master Gong snorted and gave him some hints, "Think about it. His surname is Chen. He is very young and is skilled at martial arts. On top of that, Miss Sun respect him a lot. Who do you think he is?" Finnley pursed his lips and thought for a moment. Then, he suddenly figured it out. He was wide- eyed and looked horrified. He looked at Master Gong and said, "Master Gong, is he the big shot?" "Who else could he be?" Ulrick said. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "I should go back and report this to my father. Till then." With this, Ulrick left hastily. Finnley was still a little shocked. He was speechless and froze in his shoes. At this moment, Master Zhang, who had been holding back for a long time, couldn''t contain himself anymore. When he thought of what happened that day, he felt aggrieved. Despite being a well- known figure in Longxu City, he was beaten up badly in his own territory. He was even forced to kneel down and apologise to the people who beat him up. This kind of humiliation was something that Master Zhang had never experienced before. At the thought of this, he felt so wronged that he couldn''t suppress his anger. "That guy humiliated me. I....I won''t forget this!" Master Zhang gritted his teeth in anger. Draco and Palmer were also annoyed. They were about to chime in and agree with Master Zhang. At that moment, Finnley, who hade to his senses, suddenly pped Master Zhang. He reprimanded angrily, "B*stard! Stop saying nonsense, haven''t you caused enough trouble already? Are you trying to get the whole Zhang family into trouble?" In an instant, Master Zhang''s face swelled up so badly that he looked terribly deformed. Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Master Zhang stared at his father and pouted, "Dad, why did you hit me? That man has already left. Can''t I justin a little?" When Finnley heard this, he became even more enraged. He pped his son again and roared, "Why are you stillining? Don''t you know that one wrong word and you could ruin the whole Zhang family? How dare youin!" Master Zhang looked at his father in disbelief and muttered, "Are you exaggerating? Just one wrong word and we''re finished? How is that possible?" Finnley shouted angrily, "Exaggerating? I''m telling you that this is no time to underestimate him. If he wants to wipe the Zhang family out, it probably takes just one look from him." "How could that be? That''s terrifying!" Master Zhang could not believe his ears. Finnley said, "Terrifying, right? Here''s why!" "Why?" Other than Master Zhang, Draco and Palmer were also listening with curiosity. Finnley lowered his voice and said, "Because he is actually Master Chen!" "Master Chen! What Master Chen?" Master Zhang hadn''t realised it yet. Finnley red at him, "He is from Long City, has a good rtionship with Miss Sun, and is strong. Who else do you think I am referring to?" When he heard this, Master Zhang trembled. Then, he finally realised it and was shocked. He looked at his father and eximed, "Dad, do you mean THE Master Chen, the one from the Sun Family?" "Who else do you think it could be?" Finnley snorted and said, "Think about what just happened. Why would Ulrick be so respectful towards him? Or even lower his voice?" "Master Chen... He is the legendary Master Chen!" The thought of it made Xeno, Draco and Palmer shocked. They had heard so many rumours about Master Chen, but they never dreamed that one day they would be able to see him in person. It felt like a dream! After they got over the shock, they started feeling a chill up their spine. They were terrified for they just went head-on with an influential figure. At that moment, they looked at their broken left legs and were thankful to have gotten off with just broken legs. After all, Master Chen had killed many people. They were lucky enough to survive. Because of that, the three of them were in shock. They didn''t even remember getting carried into an ambnce or being admitted into the hospital. Meanwhile, in the guest room of the hotel, Fynna sat stiffly on the sofa. She nced at Shinnie and Fade from time to time and seemed to be very cautious. After all, she had witnessed it with her own eyes just now. So many big shots treated them with respect. Although she was not very clear about the extent of their power, she knew that they were not ordinary people. When Fynna thought of this, she couldn''t help but be overcautious in front of Shinnie and Fade. When Shinnie noticed this, she took the initiative to go over and chat with Fynna to relieve her nervousness. Then, sheforted Fynna for a while before resting with her in the same room. Fade went back to his bedroom. After washing up, he retired for the day as well. The next day, Fade and the others woke up and had breakfast at the hotel. Fynna''s mood finally stabilised. She also knew that Fade and Shinnie had other things to do, so she took the initiative to leave. Subsequently, Ulrick, his father and Finnley arrived at the hotel door with a group of powerful men from Longxu City, hoping to pay their respects to Master Chen and Miss Sun. Both of them didn''t like this kind of attention. All they got from Ulrick was a guide who was familiar with the local mountainous area. Then, they sent the rest of them back. Along with the guide, both of them left the city and headed for their destination. Half a day of journeyingter, the three of them entered the mountainous area. The forests here were very dense and it was hard to see the path ahead. If it weren''t for the random photos that were taken, no one would have known that there were activities going on deep in the mountain. They were less than a kilometre away from the ce where the people of the Skull Mob werest seen. Fade had the guide wait in one spot as he and Shinnie sneaked quietly towards their destination. Everything was going well. They sessfully reached an area a hundred metres away from their target. They hid in a bush and observed the situation with a spyss. They could see a lush valley from the spyss. On the t ground was a small and simple wooden cottage. There were some tents there, and some basic necessities were scattered around. Obviously, someone lived there. Fade and Shinnie staked out for a long time, but nobody approached the wooden cottage or the tent. "Could it be that they are resting in the cottage during the day, and go out at night?" Fade wondered. Then, he gestured at Shinnie before quietly creeping over. Soon, Fade arrived at the edge of the tent. He carefully walked to the side of the tent and surveyed it, only to learn that there was no one inside. However, the ce looked messy, as if someone had left in a hurry. He continued to inch forward silently as he checked the other tents. Simrly, no one was living in the other tents. Furthermore, the tents looked nearly the same: messy but empty. Upon a scout of the situation, Fade realized the situation was far more mysterious than they had expected. He frowned. Finally, he reached the wooden cottage in the middle. As soon as he approached the house, Fade caught a whiff of blood. A thought shed through his mind. He immediately pushed the door open and entered. Immediately, he saw a wooden bed in the centre of the house. On the wooden bedy a bloody figure. Fade approached the figure and searched it, only to learn that the person was already long dead. However, further examination found that the person had just been dead a few hours ago. Upon inspection, Fade noticed that the area around the bed was very messy. There were some metal instruments and essories on the ground. Fade picked one up and examined it carefully. He realised that the metal parts were very exquisite. At first nce, it looked like parts from metal instruments.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Fade was increasingly confused. Deep in the forest, they had found a bloody corpse littered with parts of metal instruments. The entire situation seemed a little weird. At this moment, Shinnie came over quietly and asked, "Brother Chen, did you find anything?" As soon as she entered the door, she saw the bloody corpse and she shrieked in fear. Fortunately, there were no enemies nearby. Otherwise, they would have alerted the enemies a long time ago. Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Fade hurried out andforted Shinnie. Eventually, she managed to calm down. Then, Fade and Shinnie, who just regained her senses, entered the house again to look for clues. This time, Fade made a discovery. He found something unusual on the bloody body. There were many small holes in the main artery that caused blood to flow out constantly. It was as if someone deliberately poked holes there. After that, he carefully checked the scene again and made another discovery. In a corner on the floor, he found a small essory that he recognised at first nce. It belonged to Jeremy Lin. Since Fade and Quin paid a lot of attention to Jeremy when he disappeared, Fade was very familiar with Jeremy''s things. Previously, during their trip to Fuma Town, the Skull Mob used Jeremy to lure Quin over. Yet now, in this strange hut in the middle of nowhere, the bloody corpse, as well as Jeremy''s belongings connected the Skull Mob to Jeremy. This caused Fade to secretly worry about his wife, Quin. Later, Fade contacted Ulrick and asked that he send someone over to conduct some detailed investigation. Both Fade and Shinnie searched the vicinity for a while but found nothing. After that, Fade took Shinnie back to Long City. After exchanging clues with Francesca and the others, Fade returned home. When he got off work and saw his wife return home, Fade''s heart skipped a beat. He walked forward and hugged Quin. Quin was startled by Fade''s actions. She thought that Fade was trying to y with her so she pushed him away. A momentter, she realised that he was acting a bit differently. He did not make any suggestive moves nor try anything on her. He just hugged her gently. Quin felt that he had something on his mind. She could not help but rub her hands gently along his back. She patted him a few times and said softly, "What''s wrong? What happened this time?" Quin held Fade in her arms andforted him like a gentle elder sister. He was silent for a while and didn''t say anything but just looked at her. After a long while, he muttered, "Dear, I don''t want anything to happen to you." She was stunned and asked, "Is something going to happen to me? I''ll be fine. What''s wrong? Did you get into any trouble?" He didn''t want to hide it from her, so he told her about what he had found in Longxu City and how he found Jeremy''s essories in the house. Quin listened intently and was also shocked. She remained silent for a while. Then, she looked at Fade and said, "I know you want to help me find Jeremy." "Yes." He nodded. She looked at him tenderly and said with a solemn expression, "Although I really want to find Jeremy and figure out what happened, it''s more important that nothing happens to you." There was no romance or warmth in this simple sentence, but at this moment, her words gave him strength. His heart felt warm, and he found himself smiling at her. Fade nodded and said, "Honey, you''re so kind." She was not used to his nauseatingnguage, so she blushed. She turned her head shyly and said, "I''m going to take a bath. Rest up!" Quin got up and left. Fade grabbed her hand and chuckled, "Dear, let''s take a bath together." Upon hearing this, she red at him and said, "Don''t you even think about it." Then, she strode into the bathroom in her high heels. Fade, on the other hand, looked at her blurry figure in the bathroom with a smile. At this moment, he had no other thoughts. He simply looked at his woman and thought, "Skull Mob, it doesn''t matter who or how powerful you are. If you dare mess with Quin, I will end all of you." "Because Quin is my wife!" Their sincere and upfront confession allowed Fade to have a rare good sleep with his wife that night. Over the next few days, he temporarily put the Skull Mob aside. He often went to the Sun family home to help Francesca train the Sun family''s children to prepare them for their uing martial arts convention. In addition to training, he also went to the Sky Martial Arts Center a lot more often. This was because the members of the Sky Martial Arts Club were also preparing for the Martial Arts Convention of the Five Provinces. It was the most anticipated martial arts convention of the year, and the highlight of the convention was definitely the showdown between the five provinces.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, after many years of development, in addition to the battle between the top dogs, the competition gradually became more and more popr among lower levelpetitors. Many ordinary fighters from the five provinces took this opportunity topete with each other. If they won, they would make a name for themselves; if they lost, they could learn from the experience and improve their fighting style. In addition, there were all kinds of bets going on. The bettings made thepetition more exciting and it attracted more participants. The members of the Sky Martial Arts Club had their eyes on bing the champion amongst all ordinary fighters. Therefore, Fade helped Tom Wei train the students in the martial arts club. A few dayster, Fade arrived at the Sky Martial Arts Club again. However, he wasn''t wearing the uniform of the martial arts club. Instead, he wore a sports suit and stood with the students at the door. Because today, the Sky Martial Arts Club was going to conduct special training. It was not the usual fighting and sparring in the martial arts club. Instead, they were going into the wild for a special cross-country run. For special training, the members of the Sky Martial Arts Club would travel to a scenic area called Old Dragon Mountain in the suburbs of Long City. After climbing up the mountain and reaching the peak, they would have to take their attendance before climbing back down again. This kind of special training involved navigating and camping in the wilderness. Of course, it was not a problem for Fade. It was also a piece of cake for Macan Zhang and Tom. However, most of the students in the martial arts club had average strength, so this kind of special training was quite difficult forthem. Fade was present to ensure the safety of the students along the way and to give them more instructions at the same time. After the special training rules were stated clearly, the whole martial arts club started charging forward under Macan''s leadership. As the bodyguard, Fade ran behind the team. Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Because of Tom''s strict demands as well as Fade''s guidance from time to time, the martial arts school students had obviously improved a lot. In the blink of an eye, everyone had already walked more than ten kilometres, but they were still in good shape. This included Pablo Liang, who was a new recruit with no foundation and basics in martial arts. Although he was sweating, he still kept up with the team and did not fall behind. As they ran from the urban area to the suburbs, the surrounding scenery gradually changed from high- rise buildings to rural forests, and the air was a little fresher. The crowd took a deep breath, and their fatigue seemed to disappear with the fresh air. After walking some distance, they arrived at the foot of Old Dragon Mountain. Here, the team stopped because the martial arts school''s route was not the regr one, but a steep route that people rarely took. It was much more difficult than the ordinary route. It was also why the school chose this path as training for the students. Of course, in addition to exercise, safety was emphasised as well. After getting detailed instructions, the team marched forward again. In the beginning, the march was pretty smooth. However, as the team entered the forest, the roads slowly disappeared and everyone slowed down. The undeveloped mountain path was very small and rocky. In addition, the presence of weeds and branches along the way made the journey more difficult. Fade watched the whole journey hidden in sight. If there was no danger, he would not appear. When they were halfway up the mountain, the sky was already getting dark. The team stopped immediately and began to set up camp to rest for the night. Although it was the first time camping for many students, everything was done smoothly since preparations were made in advance. They managed to settle down properly before nightfall. After checking on everyone''s safety, Fade found a tent to rest in. With that, everyone retired for the night. However, Fade was woken up by Pablo in the middle of the night. Fade looked at him and could not help asking, "Pablo, what''s the matter?" Pablo looked at Fade with some embarrassment and said, "Mr. Chen, I didn''t mean to wake you up. It''s just that there''s something wrong." "It''s okay. Tell me, what''s going on?" Fade asked as he was immediately awake by the possibility of danger. Pablo said, "I got up and went to the toilet. I saw a sh of light somewhere on the mountain and heard some people calling for help." Hearing this, Fade paused and said, "You mean someone is in danger on the mountain?" Pablo nodded and said, "I think so. The mountain road is already rugged and difficult to walk. Besides, it''s November and the weather is getting cold. If someone is really trapped on the mountain, it will be very difficult for them to survive the cold at night. I want to go and have a look." Fade understood what Pablo meant. He nodded and said, "Okay. I''ll go with you to have a look." Pablo''s face lit up instantly as he said, "Thank you, Mr. Chen." Fade immediately woke Tom up just to inform him of his momentary absence. Then he took his equipment and went up the mountain with Pablo. Since it was possible that someone might be in danger, Fade grabbed Pablo and moved quickly. Within ten minutes, Fade and Pablo arrived at their destination. They slowed down. Soon, they saw a sh of light hundreds of metres in front of them. The voices of people talking could also be heard louder and clearer now. Both of them quickly walked over. Soon, they saw a few figures in climbing gear moving something that was stuck in a ravine. At the same time, there were also groans of paining from the ravine. Fade asked, "Is everyone ok?" When they heard the voice, the people were shocked. Their faces were lit with joy when they saw Fade and Pablo. They eximed, "Finally! Someone''s here to save us! We''re going to be alright." Then, several people climbed up from the ravine. They rushed towards Fade and were shouting. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Are you from town? Please save us." "Some people in our team are injured with broken legs. Some of them are bleeding out because of punctured blood vessels." "Is it just the two of you? What about the other people in the rescue team?" There were two people lying in the gully, groaning in pain and visibly suffering from the agony. When they saw this, Fade and Pablo walked towards the bottom of the ravine and asked, "What''s going on?" The people quickly exined to them what had happened. It turned out they were from an outdoor activities club in Long City. They loved sports and adventures, and often gathered to participate in activities and grouppetitions. This time, they were going to have apetition again. However, they had been to most ces in Long City, so someone proposed Old Dragon Mountain as a venue for theirpetition. Since it was an exploration, they couldn''t take the normal route up the mountain. Instead, they chose this remote road as a challenge for themselves to reach the peak. However, they realised that the situation was much moreplicated than they expected at the very beginning of the hike. Along the way, they encountered a lot of problems and troubles, dispiriting them and slowing their progress. Nevertheless, the leader of the team decided to continue the hike in the dark since it was still a competition. As a result, tragedy struck. Due to nightfall, the rugged mountainous road and rugged grass, the road was very difficult to walk on. Furthermore, the leader was hasty. He identally slipped and fell into the ravine and broke his leg. At the same time, he dragged the deputy leader and the two of them fell together. Thetter cut his leg badly and they were currently suffering from severe blood loss. Given the critical situation, they could only send a distress signal in hopes of rescue. Perhaps the ce was too remote or the management did not notice their signal for help. Either way, a few hours had passed and no one hade to their help. Just as they were anxious and close to losing all hope of survival, Fade and Pablo appeared. It was no wonder that they were so thrilled to see Fade and Pablo just now. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 After listening to their story, Fade couldn''t help but secretly feel displeased. These people were so reckless toe seek adventure here. Now, not only did the leader injure himself, but he also got his teammates hurt. Bluntly speaking, they had iting. Fade didn''t mean that they couldn''t explore or challenge themselves. It was just that they were not professionals. Without proper preparation, they should not have attempted something so risky. It would still be fine if they were alone. However, the team leader was leading the team in apetition. It was unwise to risk their lives and lead them up such a rocky mountain path. Despite Fade''s inner grumbles, he did not stop moving. He ventured into the ravine with Pablo for the rescue operation. Fade nced at the two men in the ravine. Instead of paying attention to the captain with the broken leg in front of him, he went to the vice captain and said to Pablo, "Help him up. Use some water to wash his wounds!" Pablo and the rest of the team members immediately got busy. As a result, the captain was unhappy and shouted, "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Why are you saving him but not me?" His attitude made Fade a little dissatisfied. Despite feeling annoyed, he still exined patiently, "He''s losing too much blood from his wound. He''s in a critical condition now, so we have to stop the bleeding as soon as possible." However, the captain immediately retorted, "You mentioned that he''s in critical condition, but isn''t my condition dangerous too?" Then, he shouted at several of his team members, "What are you guys doing? Come and help me!" The team nced at their vice captain, who was bleeding profusely. Then, they stared uneasily at their captain. After some hesitation, they turned towards their captain and started helping him up. Meanwhile, Fade nced at the captain, his expression souring by the second. He made a gesture to Pablo and continued treating the deputy captain''s wound. When the captain saw this, he immediately shouted angrily, "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t you hear what I just said? I asked you to treat my injury. Did you hear me?" Fade nced at the captain coldly and said, "I''ve already told you my reason, so stop wasting my time. If you want to be rescued, shut your mouth." The captain was enraged by Fade''s words. He said to Fade, "I don''t care why you are here. I asked you to treat me first, so you should treat me first. Do you hear me?" "I am not your servant. You don''t have the right to order me around," Fade retorted coldly as he continued to treat the deputy captain''s wounds. Seeing this, the captain''s expression fell. He shouted at the deputy captain, "Ormond, tell them to treat me first. Do you hear me?" When the vice captain Ormond Li heard this, his face stiffened and his expression looked slightly displeased. The captain yelled again, "If you don''t do as I say now, I will get my cousin to do the talkingter on!" Upon hearing this, Ormond''s face froze. He quickly shook his head and then looked at Fade and Pablo. His face turned pale and he said weakly, "You two, thank you very much. Please go and save Carlos first." Fade''s eyes flickered but he didn''t stop. Instead, he said coldly, "I''m here to save you. I am not your servant, so I have no need to listen to your orders. If you don''t want me to help, I can leave now." Hearing this, Ormond''s expression froze awkwardly. He quickly apologised and said, ''Tm sorry, I didn''t mean that. I just-" He wanted to exin, but Fade waved his hand and said, "I understand. However, as a doctor, I have the ability to judge who should be saved first." As he spoke, Fade continued to treat the vice captain. After a while, he finally managed to bring Ormond''s wounds under control and stopped the bleeding. In addition, he also injected some positive energy into Ormond''s body to make his complexion more rosier. After dealing with Ormond, Fade finally went to Carlos Meng, the captain with the broken leg. When Carlos saw Fadeing over, he sneered and said in delight, "Took you long enough! Come here quickly and treat me!" Fade suddenly stopped. He looked at Carlos and said, "I''ve told you that I''m not your servant. You do not have the right to order me around." Upon hearing this, Carlos''s face darkened and he scoffed, "That''s enough. You''re just an emergency responder. Don''t pretend to be all mighty in front of me. If it''s just a matter of money, cure me! Money is not a problem to me at all." "Come on!" Carlos waved his hand impatiently at Fade and shouted. He was taking it for granted. "Since you think it''s a matter of money, then you can solve it yourself with money." Fade turned around, and then he waved at Pablo, saying, "Let''s go!" Upon seeing this, Carlos''s expression was instantly livid. He red at Fade and shouted, "How dare you leave..." Fade sneered, "Unfortunately, you don''t control my legs, so I can leave whenever I want to. Feel free to catch up with me and stop me if you can." With that, Fade and Pablo turned around and left. It was only then that Carlos grew anxious. He shouted in a hurry, "Stop! Are you a professional rescue team? Leaving injured people behind? Let me tell you, if you don''t want to be fired,e and treat me immediately." In the face of his threat, Fade scoffed, "You are so arrogant. When did I ever say that we are members of a rescue team?" "You''re not? Then who are you?" Carlos looked at Fade and asked. Fadepletely ignored Carlos. He stepped into the dense forest with Pablo and their figures quickly disappeared into the night. Carlos looked at them and then lowered his head to look at his broken leg. He was both enraged and pained. With his teeth gritted, he said, "I can''t believe they did this to me. When my cousin finds out who you are, I won''t let you guys off the hook!" The vice-captain and the others looked at the annoyed Carlos. They hurried over to console him. "Captain, don''t be angry. We will find a way!" "Yes, although they are not from the rescue team, the rescue team must not be too far away. They will be here soon." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, when Carlos saw the treated leg of the deputy captain, Ormond, his expression became even gloomier. He lost his temper and said, "Shut up, all of you. Did you think that I''m not injured enough?" Everyone shut up. Conversely, Carlos got angry again. This time, he imed that they weren''t helping him and not on his side. Because of the cycle of hopelessness, Carlos was constantly angry at them. The whole team was in a mess due to Carlos'' temper. Thankfully, the rescue team arrived in time to save them. Amidst Carlos'' curses and grumbles, the team was finally saved. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Fade and Pablo returned to the camping ground. When they arrived, Tom immediately went over and greeted them with concern. They told Tom about the rescue that just happened. After hearing about it, Tom was furious, "That guy is really taking things for granted. He is obviously unprofessional and reckless to do things without a n, leading to an ident like this. He even dared to me others for not helping him and even threatened you guys. It''s ridiculous." "If I was there, I would have definitely pped him across the face." Fade shrugged and changed the topic, "Let''s not talk about that guy anymore. It''s depressing. Were there any problems back at camp?" Tom said, "It was fine. Everything was alright." "Great. Let''s rest and continue tomorrow." The next day, Fade and the others continued their special training and managed to reach the peak of Old Dragon Mountain. After that, they continued back down the mountain. It was much easier to go down the mountain than it was to go up. The mood of the crowd was also uplifted as they chatted andughed all the way back to the foot of the mountain. At the same time, in a hospital at the foot of the mountain. Carlos''s right leg was in a cast as hey on the bed with resentment in his eyes. Right then, the door of the ward opened with a click and two young men entered. One of them looked lean and tall. He was bald and had a fierce expression on his plump face. Behind him was a man with a head full of blue hair. When Carlos saw the bald man, he said excitedly, "Cousin, you''re finally here. You have to avenge me, I was bullied." When the bald man saw the state that Carlos was in, his eyes narrowed and he shouted unhappily, "Who did it?" Carlos immediately told them about what had happened. Of course, he pushed all the me to Fade especially, portraying him as a wicked scoundrel who refused to save others and lend a helping hand to Carlos. After hearing this, the bald man nodded and said, "Don''t worry. Since he did this to you, I promise I won''t let him off that easily." Carlos nodded and then nced at the bluehaired man behind his cousin. He couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Lineman, who is he?" It was only then that Lineman took a step aside and introduced his cousin to the bluehaired man, "He is from the Tiger Taekwondo Centre. His father is Huxley Han." Carlos immediately recognized him, "Oh, I know. It''s the Taekwondo House in which Master Ma has a share." Lineman nodded. His master was named Easter Ma, the man Master Han had been looking for. A few days ago, Master Han was angry that the Sky Martial Arts Club had beaten his father up. Hence, he decided to secretly seek out Easter''s help. As the vice president of the Long City Martial Arts Association, Easter was very busy due to the Martial Arts Convention of the Five Provinces. He had no time to deal with these small matters. As a result, he handed Master Han''s affairs to his apprentice, Lineman Meng. Therefore, Master Han had been following Lineman around, waiting for him to take revenge on Sky Martial Arts School. Originally, they wanted to go to the martial arts club to exact revenge immediately. However, when Lineman received a message from his cousin asking for help, he rushed over immediately. Lineman looked at his cousin and patted his back gently, "It''s not a good idea to stay here. Let''s go. I''ll bring you back." After being discharged from the hospital, Lineman and Carlos got into the car. Master Han followed them and they were ready to drive back to the city. It was a long drive when Carlos suddenly noticed something. Carlos had been looking outside the window when he saw someone. His eyes gleamed with annoyance and he shouted, "It''s them! Cousin, stop the car!" Lineman was shocked by his cousin''s yelp and he stopped the car. He turned his head around and asked, "What''s wrong?" Carlos''s eyes were red with anger. He pointed out of the window at a group of people who were coming down the mountain and said, "Cousin, it''s them! The one who tried to harm me is there!" Hearing this, Lineman''s eyes darkened. He looked at the group of people with a serious expression and asked, "Which one is he?" Carlos pointed at Fade who was among the crowd and said, "That''s him!" "Alright. Let''s get out of the car and teach him a lesson!" Lineman opened the car door and said. At this moment, Master Han suddenly eximed, "It''s him!" Carlos and Lineman turned to look at him and frowned, "Wait, what?" Master Han''s eyes were full of resentment. Gritting his teeth, he red at Fade and said, "Brother Meng, that''s the person who attacked our students. His name is Fade Chen." Hearing this, Lineman''s face fell. He scoffed, "Hmph. I didn''t expect both of you to have the same enemy. In that case, I''ll kill him here today and avenge both of you at the same time." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, Lineman strode towards the group of people and stood in front of them. He pointed to Fade and shouted, "You''re Fade Chen, aren''t you? Come here!" Fade and the others were talking when they heard Lineman''s voice. They turned around and stared at him puzzledly. "Who are you? I don''t know you." Fade frowned slightly as he looked at Lineman who was blocking his way. Lineman sneered and stepped aside. Behind him, Carlos and Master Han both appeared in front of them. "It''s you!" Upon seeing Carlos and Master Han, Fade and others understood what was going on. "Since we''re all acquainted, there''s no need for me to say anything else. Come here! Bow down and admit your mistakes now!" Lineman snorted and looked directly at Fade. Fade said indifferently, "Bow and admit my mistakes? Why don''t you try to convince me?" In response to Fade''s provocation, Lineman''s expression was livid and he said, "Don''t try to talk back! You broke my cousin''s leg to the point that he was almost disabled from his injuries. Then, you attacked the Taekwondo club of the Han family and robbed their business." "I cannot let these things be as it is. Since you''ve alreadymitted two crimes against me, I''m sure you''re prepared to pay the price with your life," Lineman snickered. When Fade heard this, he chuckled, "I can''t believe the two of you actually pushed the me on us! I guess you two must''ve failed your ethics sses back in college." "Regarding the Han family''s Tiger Taekwondo Centre, they provoked us in the first ce. It was only then that we decided to fight back. There''s nothing wrong with that, isn''t there?" "As for your cousin Carlos, he''s made up an even more ridiculous story! He identally broke his leg and shouted at us when we treated others before him. In the end, I chose not to save him because of his egoistic thinking. What''s wrong with that? Did you think that your cousin is superior to everybody else and that we should obey his orders?" Fade''s retorts made Lineman fall silent. His expression was sour as he narrowed his eyes at Carlos and Master Han. But soon, he snorted and nced at Fade again, snickering, "Even if what you said is true, so what?" "Since you offended my family and friends, you must be punished for it!" Lineman red at Fade and shouted fiercely, "Kneel down now!" Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Upon hearing this, Fade''s face turned cold. He had already exined the situation to Lineman, but Lineman still wanted to resort to force despite being in the wrong. Given that situation, Fade had nothing else to say. He looked at Lineman coldly and said, "You can try." Upon hearing this, Linemanughed and clenched his fists. He sneered, "Boy, you seem very confident in your own strength! You want to spar with me?" "Spar? You are not worthy enough to spar with me," Fade said coldly. Lineman''s face darkened and he said in a deep voice, "Boy, I didn''t expect you to be so arrogant! Initially, I wanted to break only one of your legs. Now, I changed my mind. I''m going to break both your legs." Carlos and Master Han snickered after hearing what Lineman had to say. "You''re courting death. My cousin is a member of the Long City Martial Arts Association, a master close to the peak of the Yellow Level. It will only take one move to kill you," Carlos said as he sat comfortably in a wheelchair. Master Han was somewhat afraid of Fade''s strength. However, the thought of Carlos'' master made him more confident, "Moreover, Brother Meng''s master is the vice chairman of the Long City Martial Arts Association, Master Easter Ma. Master Ma''s strength is not something you canpete with." When faced with the mocking and threat, Fade''s expression did not change at all. He just nced at Lineman and said coldly, "In that case, let''s have a go at it." "What an arrogant b*stard!" Lineman shouted, and then he started to move. His body was lean and strong, and he charged at Fade like a mad bull. Then, he thrust his fist at Fade, seemingly trying to crush Fade under his fist and obliterate him once and for all. In the face of Lineman''s fierce attack, Fade was unfazed. Instead, he sneered and shook his head lightly, as if he didn''t care about Lineman''s attack. Upon seeing this, Lineman''s eyes narrowed. He gritted his teeth and spat, "You''re looking for death!" While speaking, Lineman roared again as he exerted his greatest strength. With a loud shout, he threw a punch towards Fade''s chest. Seeing as the fist was about to hit him, Fade snorted and stretched out his right hand to block the attack. Lineman saw this and cackled, "Watch how I shatter your arm with one punch!" With that, he punched Fade''s palm fiercely. However, when the two collided, Lineman''s facial expression changed instantly. He felt a huge forceing from Fade''s palm. It was so strong that he was unable to properly block the blow. The force rushed over him like a wave andpletely overpowered him. Like a predator inching in on its prey, Fade''s force shot up Lineman''s palm and directly hit his right arm. Instantly, there was a loud cracking sound. Lineman''s right arm drooped by his side feebly. His forehead was covered with sweat and he fell to the ground with a pale face. "You! How could..." Lineman looked at Fade in disbelief. Originally, he was going to break Fade''s arm with a punch, but was shocked to see the opposite happen. The strength from Fade''s palm shattered the bones in Lineman''s arm. The pain in his arm and the shock he felt made Lineman both shocked and fearful. He looked at Fade in disbelief. Carlos and Master Han, who were originally full of confidence, were also stunned. This was especially the case for Carlos, who thought of his cousin as invincible. Right then, he had just witnessed Fade defeat his cousin with only one hand. It had shattered his dream and illusion that his cousin was undefeated. His expression was frozen. At this moment, Fade looked at him. "Shall we continue?" Lineman''s eyes widened and there was only horror on his face. Master Han was even more frightened. He suddenly feared that what had happened at the Sky Martial Arts Club would happen again. As for Carlos, he was still in a wheelchair, so he couldn''t escape. He was so anxious and scared that he almost burst into tears. Seeing them like this, Fade was not in the mood to continue fighting. Therefore, he just snorted and said, "I have broken one of your arms today. If there is a next time, your wounds won''t be so simple as just a broken arm. Now, get lost!" Hearing this, Lineman and others immediately left as if they had been granted amnesty. They returned to the car quickly. They closed the door in a hurry and then fled from the scene immediately. Only when they couldn''t see Fade''s group anymore did Lineman and the others heave a sigh of relief. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Inside the car, they were silent for a while. The atmosphere in the car was tense. In the end, Carlos was the first to break the silence, "Lineman, Fade Chen broke your arm. Are we going to let this go?" Lineman was furious when he heard that. He red at Carlos and shouted, "Of course not, but what can we do? Are you going to fight him disabled?" Upon hearing this, Carlos''s face changed and he quickly exined, "Lineman, I didn''t mean that. You are a member of the Long City Martial Arts Association, but now you have been bullied by a kid. I''m sure they''ll do something about it!" "Huh? What can we do? In the martial arts world, the stronger one dominate," Lineman roared unhappily. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He could not help but vent his anger at Carlos and Master Han. "It''s all your fault. You offended him without knowing his strength. As a result, it cost me an arm." Faced with Lineman''s anger, Master Han was so scared that he lowered his gaze and did not dare to say anything. As for Carlos, he was still a little hesitant at the moment and asked, "Lineman, is that guy really more powerful than you are? Is his martial arts skills close to the peak of the Yellow Level?" Lineman''s face was as dark as a stormy day. He nodded and said, "Someone who can defeat me with one punch and shatter my arm can''t be underestimated. I''m not far from the peak of the Yellow Level, but that guy is much stronger than I am. Therefore, it is very likely that he is at the peak of the Yellow Level, or even close to the ck Level." Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Upon hearing this, Carlos could not help but look shocked. He looked at his cousin and said, "Lineman, is that guy really that strong?" Lineman looked unhappy as he nodded and said, "You think someone who can defeat me could be weak?" Upon hearing this, Carlos''s expression became even uglier. He looked at his cousin sadly and said, "Lineman, what should we do? Should we just let it go this time? We can''t let that guy bully us in vain!" Lineman''s face darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, "Of course not! How can I let someone who attacked me walk away so easily?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Carlos immediately asked, "Brother Lineman, how do you n to take revenge on that b*stard?" Lineman lowered his voice and said, "Don''t forget who my master is." Hearing this, both Carlos and Master Han''s eyes suddenly lit up. They were pleasantly surprised. Master Han immediately said, "Brother Meng''s master is the vice president of the Long City Martial Arts Association, Master Easter Ma. Master Ma''s strength is at the early stage of the ck Level. In the entire Long City, he is one of the strongest martial arts masters. With him in the fight, that guy won''t even stand a chance." Upon hearing this, Carlos was even more excited. He quickly looked at his cousin, Lineman, and said, "Lineman, please contact Master Ma! If that guy gets away, it will be terrible." "Don''t worry. Given the reach of our martial arts association, we can find anyone," Lineman said confidently. He took his mobile phone out and dialled a number as he spoke. After a while, when the call was connected, a deep middle- aged man''s voice could be heard. "Didn''t I ask you to practice martial arts? Why are you calling me now? What''s the matter?" Lineman''s tone suddenly became cautious and he said quickly, "Master, my family encountered some trouble, so I came out to have a look. As for practice, I have not cked off." "Whether you have been cking off or not, I''ll know when the Martial Arts Convention of the Five Provinces start. If you don''t perform well then, don''t me me for being harsh," He said harshly on the other end of the phone. Lineman nodded respectfully as though his master was actually standing right in front of him, "Master, don''t worry. I''ll perform well in this martial arts convention." The person on the other end of the phone snorted and then said, "Tell me, what''s wrong?" Hearing this, Linemanid out his request cautiously, "Master, this is what happened. My cousin and the Tiger Taekwondo Club..." Then, he told his master about the conflict between them and Fade. Of course, he tried to emphasise Fade''s arrogance and wretchedness. After hearing this, the man on the other end of the line snorted immediately, "Useless, You''re so weak to be defeated by a young boy in his twenties." Lineman quickly bowed his head as an apology. Master Ma then continued, "Although you are useless, since you are my disciple, I cannot let you get bullied. I will remember this person." "Then, Master, you..." Lineman asked cautiously. On the other end of the line, Easter snorted and said, "Don''t you know that I''m preparing for the Martial Arts Contest of Five Provinces? We can talk about it after the Martial Arts Convention!" "Yes, Master! We''re not in a hurry!" Lineman said hurriedly. "Don''t worry, I won''t forget it. When the Martial Arts Convention is over, I''ll help you deal with it right away," Easter said. "Thank you very much, Master! I''m eternally grateful to you!" Lineman quickly thanked him and hung up the phone respectfully. Beside him, Carlos and Master Han looked at Lineman with eager eyes. Seeing him hang up the phone, they quickly asked, "How is it going? Is Master Ma willing to help?" Lineman boasted, "My master values me. If I make the call myself, he''s bound to help me!" "Great, that guy is doomed." Master Han gritted his teeth coldly. He could practically smell the revenge. "Lineman, let''s hurry up. I want to see that guy being taught a lesson. Otherwise, I don''t think I can sleep well," Carlos said sternly. Lineman red at them and said, "Don''t worry. My master promised me to help us settle this. However, my master is going to prepare for the Martial Arts Convention now. He said that he can deal with that guy after the convention." Upon hearing this, Carlos and Master Han were visibly dejected However, when they saw Lineman''s expression, they quickly nodded at him sheepishly/. At the very least, things were finally going to go their way. Meanwhile, Fade and his students had finished their special training and returned to the martial arts club. As for the conflict with Lineman and Carlos, Fade did not take it seriously and had put the whole thing behind him. On the way home, Fade received a surprising phone call. Mnie Yu, the beautiful boss of Emerald Plum Jewels, called to say that she was in Long City again. She said, "Mr. Chen, I haven''t seen you in a while. I didn''t expect you to be the boss again. This time, I''m d to be your business partner." "Business partner?" Fade was stunned by what Mnie said. He didn''t quite understand what she meant. Mnie exined immediately, "Hasn''t Director Huang told you about the jewellery endorsement yet?" When Scott''s name was mentioned, Fade knew that it had to do with Scott Entertainment. He immediately said, "Director Yu, I''m sorry. I''ve never really been in charge of the happenings in Scott Entertainment." "Mr. Chen, you are so rxed when ites to management!" Mnie joked. Then, she exined to him the endorsement n, "Last time, you helped me a lot. Some time ago, ourpany was looking for a jewellery spokesperson, and they thought that Miss Winnie Huo was very suitable for the role. After contacting her, we learned that she is an employee of your company." "Therefore, I would like to meet you again, Mr. Chen," Mnie said with a smile. Upon hearing this, Fade understood and agreed to meet with Mnie. The next morning, Fade, Tom and Winnie met Mnie at thepany to discuss the terms regarding the jewellery endorsement. Soon, negotiations were settled and Winnie officially became the new spokesperson for Emerald Plum Jewels. To endorse such arge national brand was a remarkable step forward for Winnie''s career. After the business contract was settled, the group had lunch together. Chapter 606 Chapter 606 After lunch, they went back respectively. Fade rested for a few hours before receiving a call from Mnie again in the evening. Fade picked up the phone and answered with a smile, "Director Yu!" "President Chen, are you freeter? I''d like to have dinner with you tonight." Mnie''s invitation caused Fade to freeze for a while. After all, they just had lunch together at noon. Why would Mnie want to have dinner with him again in the evening? Come to think of it, she sounded slightly strange as well. When Fade fell silent, Mnie, who was on the other end of the line, added with some disappointment, "If you are not free, then maybe next time." Fade felt that there was something wrong with her, so he immediately replied, "Director Yu, I am free. Let''s have dinner together tonight. Where are you?" There was a hint of surprise in Mnie''s tone. She spoke quickly, "I''ve already booked a table at the restaurant. All you have to do ise over." "Okay! Director Yu, please wait for a moment. I''ll be right there. See youter," Fade said. Hanging up the phone, Fade frowned. He could tell that there was something wrong with Mnie. She must have encountered some trouble. Thinking of this, Fade got changed in an instant and rushed to the appointed hotel. When Fade arrived at the entrance of the restaurant, Mnie greeted him with a bright smile. She also extended her right hand to shake hands with him and said, "President Chen, long time no see." Fade was slightly dumbfounded. Staring at Mnie, he said, "Sister Mnie, we are not here on official business. There''s no need to be so polite." As he said that, he was about to hug Mnie. At that moment, a middle-aged woman in her fifties came out from behind Mnie. The woman had short hair and she was wearing a ck close- fitting jacket. She looked austere and neat, with her whole jacket buttoned tightly to the top. She came to Mnie''s side and said coldly, "Mnie, I''ll take charge of the guest." Then, the she strode in front of Mnie. She cast a nce at Fade, gesturing for him to enter the hotel emotionlessly, "President Chen, pleasee in." The situation frightened Fade. He nced at the middle-aged woman and then at Mnie with a questioning gaze. At this moment, Mnie stood behind the middle- aged woman with an embarrassed smile on her face. When she caught sight of Fade''s looking at her, she could only nod and smile apologetically. Seeing this, the middle-aged woman silently stood between the two to stop them from staring at each other. Then, she gazed at Fade and uttered in a cold tone, "President Chen, pleasee in." Fade nodded and then followed her into the hotel without a word. When he entered the hotel, the middle-aged woman invited Fade to sit opposite Mnie. Then, she just stood there and observed the two of them. The situation made Fade feel a little uneasy. Mnie was also frowning. She looked at the middle- aged woman and said, "Aunt, President Chen and I are going to discuss our business affairs. Why don''t you take a rest first?" The middle-aged woman shook her head and replied, "It''s great that you''re going to talk about business affairs. Your business is also considered part of the family business. So, I''ll keep an eye on you." Mnie''s expression was helpless. As Mnie wanted to exin something, her aunt did not buy it at all and had no intention of leaving. Given the situation, Mnie could only cast a helpless nce at Fade, and then she began to talk about inviting Winnie Huo to endorse Emerald Plum Jewels. This was what they had talked about at noon, so Fade had no problem talking about it again. Eventually, they ended up just repeating what they had already discussed. Mnie''s aunt listened to their conversation for a while and nodded slightly. Finally, she stood up and said, "Since it''s about business, you guys can take your time. I''ll leave first." "Alright, Aunt. Take care!" Mnie uttered. Then, she stared at her aunt until she waspletely out of sight. It was only then that she heaved a sigh of relief and smiled apologetically at Fade, saying, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I asked you out, but it turned out that..." Fade waved his hand and said, "Sister Mnie, you don''t have to apologise to me. I know that you must have your reasons. Can you tell me what is going on?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing his question, Mnie''s face fell, and she looked somewhat hesitant. Finally, she made up her mind as she looked at Fade and exined, "Actually, I came to Long City for something else apart from the endorsement contract." Fade was shocked. He looked at Mnie and asserted, "Sister Mnie, no matter what problem you''re encountering now, I''m just a call away. If there''s anything I can help you with, I''ll make sure to give it my all." Mnie nodded to Fade with a grateful smile as she said, "Fade, thank you very much. In fact, this is rted to my birth, I..." Just as Mnie was about to reveal it to Fade, amotion suddenly broke out. "There! They''re over there! Hurry up!" "Surround them. Don''t let anybody leave!" "Keep them here. Master Chang will be here right away." Amongst the shouts, Fade and Mnie turned their heads around and saw a group of men around the ages of 20 to 30 years old who were dressed in ck. They rushed into the hotel and surrounded the two of them swiftly. They looked aggressive, as if they were going to beat them up. Mnie trembled in fear when she caught sight of the situation. Fade frowned as he got up to stand beside Mnie. He threw a cold nce at the people around him and asked, "Who are you? What do you want?" As soon as Fade finished asking, he heard a sinisterugh from behind the crowd, "Director Yu and Mr. Chen, did you forget what you had done to me already?" With that, the men in ck cleared a path for the mastermind. Then, a man in a wheelchair rolled towards them slowly. As soon as they saw the man in the wheelchair, Fade and Mnie''s eyes widened as they eximed, "It''s you!" The man in the wheelchair red at Mnie and Fade, his eyes glowing with hatred. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Since you still recognise me, it''s time to pay the price for my legs." The man in the wheelchair was none other than Felipe Chang, the person whom Director Qin had invited topete with Mnie at the jewellery fair previously. At that time, Fade defeated him and broke his legs. Fade vaguely remembered that Felipe had mentioned that he was a member of the Lightning n and that he wanted Fade to let him go. Now, it looked like Felipe was here with the members of the Lightning n to take revenge on him. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Understanding their intention, Fade and Mnie nced at Felipe coldly and said, "You and Director Qin were in the wrongst time. That was why we broke your legs as punishment. You..." Without waiting for them to finish, Felipe''s face fell and he raised his tone. He red at them and said, "A punishment? You broke my legs and permanently crippled me. Do you think that I''ll let you off just because you say it''s my punishment?" "In that case, I will let you have a taste of your own punishment today," Felipe shouted and gestured to the men behind him. In an instant, the members of the Lightning n-who were dressed in ck - moved and surrounded Fade and Mnie. Fade stood in front of Mnie to protect her. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Are you sure you want to fight me?" Felipe''s expression froze as he recalled the day of the auction when Fade defeated him. For a moment, he didn''t look so well. However, he immediately thought of something and a strange gleam shed through his eyes. He said to Fade, "Your martial arts is nothing. You are no match for the Lightning n." While they were talking, more than a dozen men in ck had already surrounded them and they were ready to fight. Fade tested their strength. All of them were around thete stages of the Yellow Level. If more than a dozen of them joined forces, they would be a remarkablebat team. However, their opponent was Fade, so they were destined to end up losing miserably. Besieged by more than a dozen men, Fade did not even move an inch from where he stood. He took on all the attacks head on and retaliated with his own punches as well. A short whileter, the sounds of punches stopped and the disciples of the Lightning n were all lying on the ground, groaning in pain. This was beyond Felipe''s expectation. After all, these members were the core members of the Lightning n. Although they were not strong, they were certainly not weak. Unexpectedly, they were no match for Fade even after they joined forces. The fight didn''t evenst for 5 minutes! For a moment, Felipe''s expression darkened and he looked solemn. Fade walked towards him slowly. Felipe''s expression became even nastier. He wanted to escape, but he could not move fast in a wheelchair. He had no choice but to watch Fade walk towards him. At the same time, Fade''s terrifying aura also overwhelmed Felipe, making him shake in his shoes. For a moment, Felipe remembered when he fought with Fade during the auction. This time, Fade felt even more scarier than before. Felipe could feel his killing intent oozing out. Fade raised his right hand and a surge of light red aura appeared on his palm, like a sharp de. It cut through the air with a hair-chilling buzzing sound. Fade resembled a grim reaper now. He walked towards Felipe slowly and said, "I gave you a chance before, but you didn''t know to cherish it. This time, you get no more chances." His cold tone sent a shiver down Felipe''s spine and made him break out in cold sweat. As Fade approached him, Felipe couldn''t help but panic. He said with a trembling voice, "You want to kill me? I...I''m a member of the Lightning n." "So what?" Fade retorted. He then added tly, "May I remind you that you said the exact same thing to mest time." As he spoke, Fade got closer and closer. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Felipe felt more pressured now. Beads of cold sweat trickled down his face, and his body was shaking. He stammered, "I... You should know that the Lightning n is a ck Level n. You can''t afford to mess with us." Fade did not respond to him. He continued to walk towards Felipe, his sharp aura de buzzing wildly in the air. He was now less than half a meter away from Felipe''s neck. Felipe panicked and said, "Don''t kill me. I''m not an ordinary member of the Lightning n. I''m a senior member! The current Guardian of the Lightning n, Franklin Chang, is my junior. You can''t hurt me. You can''t!" At that critical moment, there was a loud sound as a strong gust of wind struck the back of Fade''s head. A man shouted, "Stop!" Fade turned around and dodged the wind behind him. He was unfazed and shot the aura de towards Felipe. It flew urately towards Felipe''s neck. However, due to a slight miss in angle, it left a long bloody cut on Felipe''s chin and embedded itself in the wall behind him. Felipe shrieked, covering his chin with his hands and crying out in pain. At the same time, a man in his thirties stood next to Felipe. He nced at Felipe and then red at Fade. He uttered, "Didn''t you hear that I asked you to stop?" Noticing his arrogant attitude, Fade frowned and asked, "Who are you? Why should I stop merely because you asked me to?" "Who am I?" The man snorted, shing his identity as he roared, "Open your eyes and look at it clearly." Fade nced at his token. On its surface was a symbol simr to that on Felipe''s shirt, and there was a small golden pattern in it. However, Fade did not know what it meant. Fade asked, "Are you from the Lightning n?" The man snorted again and announced his identity, "I am Zachary Chang from Lightning n! Now kneel down and admit your mistake." "Zachary Chang? I have never heard of that name before," Fade replied as he shook his head, not taking his introduction seriously. "You!" Zachary grunted, his expression gloomy and displeased. Felipe said, "Boy, let me tell you something. Zachary Chang is the disciple of my junior, Franklin Chang, and next in line as Guardian of the Lightning n. Come here and kneel down to apologize." Upon hearing this, Fade sneered coldly as he answered, "So he is merely the next in line as Guardian. I thought he was some big shot." "You... are seeking your own demise," Zachary growled as his expression darkened. ring at Fade, he gritted his teeth and said, "Die!" As he growled, Zachary mmed a de-like gust of wind against Fade''s chest with his right palm. His move was vicious and it was imbued with his malicious killing intent. He looked as if he wanted to kill Fade. Fade did not step back. Instead, he took a step forward and countered Zachary''s attack by raising his right hand that was wrapped in a bright red aura. Chapter 608 Chapter 608 In an instant, the two forces collided. However, the results of the collision were unexpected. Fade''s red aura had cut through Zachary''s attack and hit Zachary''s chest. Zachary did not anticipate such a situation. Therefore, he was stunned by Fade''s attack. The clothes on his chest were torn apart and blood sttered everywhere. "You!" Zachary grunted as his face turned pale. He staggered backwards and stared at Fade in surprise. Fade did not pay attention to what Zachary was saying. He shot a jet of air towards Zachary by waving his hand, forcing Zachary to take a few steps back again. At the same time, he shouted, "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense. Now get out of here if you still want to live." Zachary, as the disciple and the next in line to the Guardian of the Lightning n, had never been humiliated like this. His expression darkened as he red at Fade. He gritted his teeth and said, "If you dare to kill me, my master will not let you go." "Stop wasting my time with your nonsense," Fade snorted and whacked Zachary with his right hand. However, just as Fade was about to make his move, he heard a deafening shout, "What are you doing?" Fade cast a nce towards the direction where the sound was heard. He saw Mnie''s aunt who had left earlier. She was staring at Fade with a cold expression as she walked towards him. Fade could feel her unfriendliness even from afar. She repeated herself, "I asked you, what are you doing?" With that, Fade was forced to stop attacking Zachary. He nced at Mnie first, and then pointed at Zachary to exin, "He wanted to bully Mnie, so I was just helping her out." "Helping Mnie out?" Mnie''s aunt stared at Fade dubiously. Then, she turned her gaze towards Mnie. Mnie nodded and spoke up for Fade, "Aunty, President Chen was indeed helping me. Don''t misunderstand. We..." However, her aunt did not wait for Mnie to finish her exnation. Zachary, who had been watching Mnie''s aunt for a while, suddenly thought of something and said, "Are you Qiana Yu from the Yu family of the Westamor District?" Mnie''s aunt couldn''t help but turn around to look at Zachary with a puzzled expression. "Who are you?" She asked. Zachary snorted arrogantly and said, "I''m... I''m Zachary Chang, from the Lightning n!" Qiana was frightened when she heard Zachary''s introduction. She covered her mouth in shock and affirmed, "You''re Zachary from the Lightning n, the disciple of Guardian Franklin?" "That''s me." Zachary uttered proudly. He nced at Mnie and Fade, and said to Qiana, "It seems like the Yu family is really smug now to hurt the members of the Lightning n. Not only did you cripple my senior, but you also attacked me just now. I guess the Yu family has grown bolder in the Westamor District." A youngster like Zachary was not scolding an elder like Qiana so condescendingly. However, Qiana did not dare to refute. Instead, her face was of sheer terror. She exined, "Mr. Chang, the Yu family absolutely does not have that intention. We will never oppose the Lightning n. There is probably some misunderstanding here." "Misunderstanding?" Zachary snorted, pointing at the blood stains on his chest. He said coldly, "Is this also a misunderstanding? And are they not from the Yu family?" Zachary pointed to Mnie and Fade. Qiana red at Mnie. In a serious tone, she said, "Mnie, tell me what''s going on." Frightened, Mnie walked towards Qiana and rapidly told her about the conflict between them and the Lightning n. Qiana remained silent for a while. After listening to the story, she looked over at Zachary. Noticing her reaction, Zachary scoffed, "What? Does the Yu family still want to go against the Lightning n?" Qiana quickly waved her hand sheepishly. She replied, "No, Mr. Chang, you''ve misunderstood. The Yu family definitely doesn''t mean that." "Then how do you exin what happened today?" Zachary questioned. Qiana''s expression darkened. After a few seconds of silence, she looked at Fade and yelled, "Why are you still standing here? Apologize to Mr. Chang!" Upon hearing this, Fade was stunned. He could only gawk at Qiana with a frown. Mnie was also stupefied. She grabbed Qiana''s arm and said in a hurry, "Aunty, what are you doing? President Chen is helping us. How can you..." "What do you mean by him helping us?" Qiana interrupted her and retorted, "Is offending the Lightning n helping us?" With that, Qiana gave Zachary an ingratiating nce. She pointed her finger at Fade and said, "Mr. Chang, this guy has nothing to do with the Yu family. Throughout the entire incident, it was him who performed the attacks. Mr. Chang, if you want revenge, he is the target. The Yu family has nothing to do with him." Fade''s expression darkened at the way she was shirking away responsibilities. Mnie argued anxiously, "Aunty, you can''t do this. President Chen is helping me, that''s why..." "Shut up! Don''t talk nonsense!" Qiana yelled. Then, she red at Fade and shouted, "Did you hear that? I asked you to apologise to Mr. Chang." Fade looked at Qiana coldly and said, "Why should I listen to you and apologise? Do you have anything to do with me?" bbergasted, Qiana warned, "Do you know who you have offended? Mr. Chang is the next in line as the Guardian of the Lightning n, which is a ck Level n. In the Westamor District, they are one of the best." "Just a ck Level n. In my opinion, they are not worth mentioning at all," Fade chided disdainfully. Qiana mocked, "You arrogant b*stard! You don''t know how frightening the Lightning n can be. How dare you speak so rudely? Let''s see if you can still say the same when Mr. Chang teaches you a lesson" Zachary shouted at Fade too, "Kneel down immediately and apologise! Now!" Fade did not reply. Instead, he pped Zachary. With a thud, Zachary fell face down. He rolled on the ground a few times before finally finding his bnce. Fade shot Qiana a cold nce and uttered ndly, "Is this the lesson you were referring to?" Qiana was dumbstruck by what had happened. She didn''t expect Fade to attack Zachary and knock him down. That was pretty amazing. After all, Zachary''s strength was at the early ck Level stages, so he was definitely a master in martial arts.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 While Qiana was still in a daze, Zachary got up. Furious, he red at Fade and gritted his teeth, "How dare you do this to me? Both my master and the Lightning n won''t let this go." His threat brought Qiana back to earth in an instant. Qiana''s heart skipped a beat and her expression darkened. She red at Fade as she yelled, "Why are you still messing around? Do you know what you''re doing? How dare you attack Mr. Chang? You..." Fade raised his eyebrows. His eyes glowed with a hint of anger as he turned his gaze towards Qiana. Feeling anxious, Mnie advised Qiana, "Aunty, how could you say that? President Chen..." "Just shut up!" Qiana grunted as she red at Mnie. Then, she reprimanded Mnie sharply, "What do you know? Do you know how powerful the Lightning n and Mr. Zachary is? If Mr. Chen offends them, what will the consequences be? If we don''t rify our rtionship with him now, the Yu family will be involved. Do you know how much trouble that will cause us?" "But, I..." Mnie wanted to exin, but Qiana did not give her the chance to speak. She dismissed her and said, "There''s no need to say that. I''ll handle this." Qiana nced at Fade again and repeated, "Did you hear me? Quickly apologise to Mr. Chang!" Fade shook his head, ignoring Qiana. Qiana gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t care whether you have a death wish or not, but don''t drag us down with you. Tell Mr. Chang that you have nothing to do with the Yu family." Qiana was eager to rify that her family had nothing to do with the situation. However, Zachary had a hideous expression. He stared at the three of them coldly and uttered, "The Yu family will not be free of responsibilities so easily. You know, she started this." As he spoke, he pointed directly at Mnie. Qiana''s face fell when she saw this. She wanted to exin, but Zachary did not wait for her to speak. He snorted coldly and said, "Don''t use such a ridiculous excuse to trick me. I''m not a fool." Qiana''s face became pale. Looking worried, she red at Fade andmented, "It''s all his fault. If it weren''t for him, this situation..." Mnie couldn''t stand it anymore. She stopped her aunt from continuing, "Aunty, stop ming others. President Chen wanted to help me from the beginning. Therefore, I''m willing to bear all the consequences. The whole matter has nothing to do with him." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Mnie, are you stupid? How can you..." Qiana uttered. She was anxious for she wanted to save Mnie. However, Zachary''s expression darkened as he looked at Mnie, and there was a sh of excitement in his eyes. He said in a low voice, "Since Miss Mnie has admitted it, I want to know how the Yu family will bepensating the Lightning n." "I''m not in the wrong. From the beginning, it was you..." Mnie wanted to argue further, but Qiana covered her mouth and nced at Zachary tteringly. She said, "Mr. Chang, our family is indeed responsible for this situation, but we didn''t mean it. We hope that you would be lenient with us. As an apology, we are willing topensate you." "Compensation? How?" Zachary queried. Qiana heard him and she knew that there was still hope that things would end well. She immediately replied, "Just state your request, and the Yu family will definitely do everything we can to prove our determination." "Everything? Is that true?" Zachary''s eyes lit up as he scanned Mnie from head to toe. The excitement in his eyes was bing obvious. He clicked his tongue and said, "Since Miss Mnie started all these, let here to my room tonight and exin it to me personally!" Mnie''s expression darkened as soon as she heard this. She bellowed, "Shameless!" Qiana understood Zachary''s implications. She was in a tight spot and said with difficulty, "Mr. Chang, Mnie has already..." Zachary snorted and interrupted her, "If you don''t want to apologise, just say it. I don''t want any excuses." Qiana''s expression was even more embarrassed when she heard this. She didn''t want to offend Zachary and the Lightning n, but she did not want to hand Mnie over to him either. It was not that she loved Mnie very much, but Mnie was the person that the big shot was fond of. She couldn''t simply hand her over like that. For a moment, Qiana was in a dilemma. At this moment, Zachary stared at Mnie''s beautiful face and figure. He was getting so horny that he felt a burning desire in his body. He couldn''t hold back his lust any longer. He wanted to pounce on Mnie and did whatever he pleased with her. Therefore, he snorted and said, "It seems like the Yu family is determined to oppose the Lightning n. In this case, don''t me me for being rude." As he spoke, he took a deep breath and activated the positive energy in his body. He looked as if he was about to strike. His posture made Qiana feel nervous. However, she did not dare to ept Zachary''s request. As Zachary approached them slowly, a man said calmly, "I wonder when the Lightning n grew so arrogant." "Who said that? How dare you say that about the Lightning n? I think you have sought your own demise..." Zachary shouted and turned to look at the man. When he caught sight of the man, he was startled. He stuttered, "Mr...Mr. Yue, w...why are you here?" At this moment, Fade and the others also looked over at the person who just arrived. The man was tall and strong. He was wearing casual clothes and a pair of sneakers. With his curly yellow hair, he looked young and energetic. But when Fade examined his face, he was stunned. Although the man''s skin was well-maintained and he was well dressed, it was obvious that he was not young. There was even some white hair along his sideburns. It looked like he was at least in his forties, an age that was definitely not reflected in his attire. However, when Qiana saw Mr. Yue, she immediately rushed over in surprise as if she had seen her savior. She eximed, "Mr. Yue, you''re here!" Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Mr. Yue nodded at Qiana, then turned towards Mnie and said with a smile, "Mnie, you''re here too." Mnie smiled politely and bowed slightly, greeting, "It''s nice to see you, Mr. Yue." However, after ncing at Fade, Mr. Yuepletely ignored him. Instead, his gaze fell on Zachary and he said coldly, "What''s going on? Can the Lightning n exin this to me?" Zachary''s expression darkened when he heard that. He looked at Qiana and Mnie, hesitating for a moment before he replied, "Mr. Yue, the Lightning n has been forced to take action. My senior and the members of the Lightning n were..." Zachary quickly told him about the conflict between the two parties. After listening to him, Mr. Yue could not help but frown as he nced at them. When his gaze fell on Fade, there was a hint of displeasure in his eyes. Zachary added, "Mr. Yue, we, the Lightning n, respect the Yue family very much. But this time, we have suffered a great loss. If there is nopensation, what will other people think of the Lightning n in the future?" Mr. Yue nodded and said, "I understand." Upon hearing his reply, Zachary smiled. Qiana, on the other hand, was in a panic. She told Mr. Yue hastily, "Mr. Yue, we..." However, Mr. Yue gave Qiana and Mnie a reassuring nce. Then, he looked at Zachary and said, "I can understand what the Lightning n is doing. However, Mnie is my friend and I don''t want to see my friend get hurt. So, I hope you can do me a favor on this matter." Zachary''s face froze and he hesitated. The Lightning n he belonged to was a ck Level n, and his status in the n was also important. However, Yohannes Yue, also known as Mr. Yue, was an influential person. The Yue family that Yohannes was from was the first martial arts power in Westamor District, and they were more influential than the Lightning n. Yohannes was the younger brother of Graham Yue, the Master of the Yue family. His strength had reached thete stages of the ck Level and was equal to that of Zachary''s master, Franklin Chang. Hence, Yohannes was definitely a martial arts professional in the region. That was the only reason why the arrogant Zachary had acted so humble in Yohannes'' presence. However, he was unwilling to give up his revenge, so he hesitated for a while. Yohannes looked displeased when he saw this. He snorted and said, "It seems like Mr. Chang doesn''t want to give me face. In that case, I''ll have to personally speak to your Guardian." Zachary was startled when he heard this. He did not dare to hesitate any longer and replied quickly, "Mr. Yue, it''s not like that. I will never dare to do that." "It''s settled. We, the Lightning n, will not pursue this matter," Zachary continued in a hurry. Yohannes nodded and said, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Chang. The Yue family will remember this." After saying that, Yohannes looked at Qiana and Mnie with a smile. He assured them, "Since the matter has been settled, you don''t have to worry about it anymore." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Qiana was delighted. Full of ttery, she skipped towards Yohannes and thanked him, "Mr. Yue, thank you very much. Without you, we really don''t know what we should do then." With that, Qiana pulled Mnie over and urged, "Mnie, what are you waiting for? Thank Mr. Yue. He has helped us tremendously. You must thank Mr. Yue properly." Mnie bowed slightly at Yohannes and said, "Thank you, Mr. Yue." Yohannes quickly stretched out his hand to stop her from bowing further, and then he said with a smile, "Mnie, you don''t have to be so polite with me. We are all friends. It''s strange when you call me Mr. Yue. You can call me Brother Yue instead." Mnie was stunned when she heard that. Then, she shook her head and said, "Mr. Yue, you are a noble, I can''t address you as I please. It''s better for me to call you Mr. Yue." Qiana was a little unhappy. She nudged Mnie and whispered, "Mnie, just do what Mr. Yue asks of you. Just call him Brother Yue." Mnie pretended not to hear anything and she did not respond. Hence, Qiana could only smile at Yohannes. She said, "Mr. Yue, I''m sorry. Mnie doesn''t know how to behave with a big shot like you. She must be a little nervous." Yohannes nodded and said, "I understand. It''s alright." At this moment, Fade, who had witnessed the scene, furrowed his brows. Yohannes'' earlier actions indicated clearly that he had affections for Mnie, and he intended to get close to her on purpose. Fade found Yohannes nauseating as he was much older than Mnie and even Qiana, yet he was trying to get close to Mnie. He even asked her to refer to him as ''brother'', so Fade ufortable when he thought of it. At the same time, Yohannes noticed Fade too. He looked over and nced at him. Then, he asked nonchntly, "Who is this?" Before Qiana could answer, Mnie quickly approached Fade and stood intimately next to him. She introduced, "This is President Chen. He has helped me a few times before. I''m very grateful to him." As she said this, Mnie smiled at Fade. Fade replied with a nod and a gentle smile. He said, "Sister Mnie is my friend. I''ve only helped her out a bit, it''s not a big deal." Yohannes, who was at firstposed, was displeased when he saw how close the two of them were. He said coldly, "Both of you seem very close." Mnie nodded. But just as she was about to speak, Qiana stopped her and immediately exined, "Mr. Yue, Mnie is not close to him. They are just business partners, and they are here to talk about their joint business venture." "Is that so?" Yohannes stared at Mnie and Fade in disbelief. His expression darkened. Qiana''s heart skipped a beat when she caught sight of this. Things weren''t going to end well now. She quickly nced at Mnie as she urged, "Mnie, Mr. Yue has just arrived. Why don''t you invite him to sit down and have a cup of tea?" Mnie was a little reluctant, but she didn''t want conflict with a powerful party like the Yue family. Therefore, she agreed and went to make tea for Yohannes. At the same time, Qiana looked at Fade and shed him a fake smile. She said, "President Chen, I have something to ask you. Can youe along with me?" Upon hearing this, Mnie couldn''t help but look back at them. She was worried about Fade. Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Qiana immediately said, "Mnie, it''s all right. I''ll talk to President Chen about the endorsement project. Please entertain Mr. Yue well." As she said this, Qiana red at Fade and strode out of the lobby. "Come with me," she urged. Fade frowned in response, but still, he followed Qiana out of the lobby to the corridor. As soon as Fade reached the corridor, Qiana''s face fell. She stared at Fade coldly and said with an unpleasant tone, "From now on, I want you to disappear from Mnie''s side. Do you hear me?" Hermanding tone made Fade feel very displeased. He frowned at her words and retorted indifferently, "I don''t like others meddling with my personal matters." Qiana raised her eyebrows and sneered. She looked at Fade and said, "It looks like you don''t want to let go of Mnie. Tell me, why are you pestering her? Are you trying to benefit from our family''s affluence, or perhaps you''re trying to take advantage of Mnie?" Fade felt that Qiana was somewhat unreasonable, but she was Mnie''s aunt after all. Hence, he suppressed his anger and replied, "I''m sorry, you seem to have misunderstood something. Sister Mnie and I are just friends. I don''t have any ulterior motives as you are suggesting." "Really?" Qiana sneered in disbelief. She said to Fade, "I don''t care if you have other motives or not, but everything hase to an end now. You must leave Mnie and never show up again. Do you understand?" "You can''t make decisions on Sister Mnie''s behalf!" Fade''s expression became serious. Qiana chided, "I am her aunt, an elder in her family. My decision is her decision. For thest time, I warn you to leave immediately and never appear in front of Mnie again!" Shaking his head, Fade said in a calm and firm tone, "And I''ve told you that nobody can meddle in my personal matters." "You are seeking death!" Qiana growled as she was enraged at what he said. She red at Fade, pping him across the face. Fade red at Qiana coldly as he shouted, "How dare you!" In an instant, Qiana was inundated by a strong burst of aura. She felt a force sweep over her as if her body was under immense pressure. She began to have trouble breathing. At the same moment, she thought of just moments ago when Fade fought the members of the Lightning n. She remembered that Fade was also well-learned in martial arts and that his skills were quite formidable. For a moment, she couldn''t help but tremble. Knowing that Qiana would not be able to bear it any longer, Fade scoffed and withdrew the pressure. He stared at Qiana as he warned, "I am telling you for thest time. No one can meddle in my business, including you." After that, Fade was about to walk back into the hotel lobby. But at this moment, someone came out from the lobby and stopped Fade in his tracks. Fade examined the person in front of him and narrowed his eyes slightly. It was Yohannes Yue. Yohannes took in the situation between Fade and Qiana, and he roughly understood what was going on. His eyes darkened as he threw a nce at Fade and said, "It seems like you did not listen to Qiana''s advice!" "Therefore, I''ll say it again," Yohannes said in a condescending tone. "From now on, stay away from Mnie. Do you understand?" "I don''t understand." Fade sneered. "Besides, I don''t need to understand. I can make my own decisions," he added. "What did you say?" Yohannes''s face darkened threateningly. He red at Fade as he said coldly, "I''ll tell you one more thing. I will make Mnie my woman, so you''re not allowed to see her anymore. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." Fade scrutinized Yohannes and mocked, "You fancy her? You are old enough to be her father! You''re so old, yet you pretend to be young. That''s disgusting." "You... are certainly tired of living," Yohannes growled as he went ballistic right away. He was staring at Fade angrily, with his domineering aura rushing towards Fade. Yohannes was in his fifties, so he was indeed old enough to be Mnie''s father. However, Yohannes was good at martial arts and he took great care of his appearance. He had always thought of himself as rich and strong. Furthermore, he liked young and beautiful girls a lot. Therefore, he did not like to be referred to as an old man. Undoubtedly, Fade''s words enraged him instantly. He was like an angry beast, ready to tear Fade, who was in front of him, to pieces. "You ungrateful thing. You are looking for your death!" Yohannes stomped towards Fade, step by step. His aura was formidable. Just as Yohannes was about to fight Fade, Mnie, who had sensed that something was wrong, ran out of the lobby as well. She caught sight of the situation and she knew with certainty that something was wrong. She eximed, "No!" As she spoke, Mnie rushed towards Fade to block the furious Yohannes from him. Yohannes eyes darkened when he saw this. Qiana was shocked and she rushed over. She grabbed Mnie''s arm and said, "What are you doing? Come back!" "But, Fade..." Mnie looked worried. Qiana said, "He was reckless and offended Mr. Yue. It''s his own fault. Don''t get involved again. It''s not good for us to offend Mr. Yue." However, Mnie insisted, "Aunty, you can''t say that. Fade saved my life. I can''t sit by and do nothing as he gets beaten up!" After saying that, Mnie rushed towards Fade again. She stared at Yohannes with a firm gaze and implored, "Mr. Yue, I don''t know what happened between you, but Fade is my friend and my savior. I can''t let you hurt him. If you want to attack him, you''ll have to hurt me first." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Yohannes, whose expression was gloomy, looked at Mnie. His gaze at her was strange, and his muscles twitched. But then, his expression calmed gradually. He withdrew his aura and stood quietly in the distance. He uttered, "Mnie, you''re being too serious. Frankly, I won''t hurt you no matter what." After saying that, Yohannes waved his hand at Fade and said, "You can go now!" Mnie immediately cast an apologetic look at Fade and whispered, "Fade, I''m so sorry for what happened today. Please go." Fade paused for a moment, then he nodded before he left. Mnie could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Then, Qiana went over and brought Mnie back into the hotel lobby. At this moment, Yohannes told Zachary, who was still in the hotel lobby, "Mr. Chang, you may have misunderstood what I said just now. What I said was that Mnie and I are friends, but the others are not." Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Zachary was stunned by what Yohannes said. However, he came to his senses after a while as he realized something. He looked at Fade, then at Yohannes before saying, "Mr. Yue, you mean that he..." Yohannes put his hands behind his back and said with a cold smirk, "Between myself and that guy, we are not friends!" Zachary was delighted when he confirmed Yohannes'' thoughts. He narrowed his eyes fiercely and chased Fade who was leaving the hotel lobby. "Stop!" he yelled. The thunderous voice rang in Fade''s ears, and he couldn''t help but turn around. As soon as he did, he caught sight of Zacharying over to attack him. Fade scoffed. Meanwhile, Mnie noticed themotion and she turned around to look. She was shocked. "No! Mr. Yue, you..." Yohannes uttered, "I didn''t attack him. As for Zachary attacking Fade right now, that has nothing to do with me." "But, Mr. Yue, you..." Mnie wanted to argue, but Qiana covered her mouth and whispered hastily, "Mnie, are you really so foolish? How dare you argue with Mr. Yue? Don''t you understand who Mr. Yue is? If you offend the Yue Family, our family will be doomed. Do you understand the severity of the matter?" "But... I..." Mnie was immensely anxious. Tears welled up at the corners of her eyes. However, Qiana sped her arm tightly so that she could not break free. At the same time, the ferocious Zachary was rushing towards Fade. With a powerful force in his palms, he assaulted Fade. "Kid, I let you go for Mr. Yue''s sake just now. But you have no chance now." Fade nced at Zachary who was charging at him. He shook his head and said softly, "You are no match for me. Did you not understand that just now?" Zachary sneered. "I''m no match for you? What a joke. Don''t think that your amateur martial arts skill is so great. When I take it seriously, you''ll finally realize what it means by being skilled at martial arts!." "Take this!" Zachary yelled. As soon as he yelled that, Zachary struck Fade''s chest with his palm. The force of his attack was like a huge tsunami, that could engulf Fadepletely. Fade''s eyes narrowed and he said coldly, "Looks like the lesson I just taught you was not enough." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Fade turned his right hand over, and a red aura materialized on Fade''s palm. As Fade moved his right hand, the red aura condensed and turned into a 6-inch long and sharp knife. Swish! Fade ejected the sharp knife from his palm and blocked Zachary¡¯s attack. Compared to the previous battle with Zachary, the aura of this sharp knife had double the strength. The aura was so strong and sharp that it could almost slice open anything it came into contact with. The confident Zachary became a little nervous and frightened when he felt the sharpness of the aura. "W-what''s going on?" Zachary muttered. His body felt out of control as it wanted to dodge Fade''s move involuntarily. Fade''s attack was so terrifying that he felt threatened. Upon seeing the red de that was just inches in front of him, Zachary couldn''t stand it anymore. He turned aside awkwardly and rolled on the ground, sessfully avoiding Fade''s attack. The red sharp knife brushed past Zachary. Just the edge of the sharp de grazed Zachary''s body, but a piece of his clothes and some flesh around his waist got sliced off in an instant. Immediately, his waist became bloody and he screamed. Zachary covered his wound and looked at Fade in terror. He was full of disbelief. "How could you be so strong? I..." Fade looked at Zachary coldly and said, "Get out of here. Do you want me to do it again?" Zachary''s expression darkened. Covering his wound with his hand, he ran away. Meanwhile, Yohannes, who was confident at first, witnessed what happened. His eyelids twitched. But a momentter, he regained his confidence and arrogantposure and uttered softly, "You''re just a little skillful, but that''s all." "Is that all? You can have a try!" Fade cast a cold nce at Yohannes. He looked straight into Yohannes'' eyes without flinching. "Are you challenging me?" Yohannes replied Fade with a re. Fade wanted to say something, but Mnie said, "Fade, I''m so sorry about what happened today. Please leave now. I''ll exin it to youter." Catching sight of Mnie''s anxious yet sincere look, Fade nodded and told her, "Sister Mnie, I''ll leave now. If you need any help, you can contact me. I''ll be there at any moment. "Yes, I will," Mnie answered with a nod. Fade immediately turned around and left. Watching Fade leave, Mnie could not help but let out a sigh of relief. However, Qiana and Yohannes, who were standing next to Mnie, did not look satisfied. After Fade left the hotel and got into his car, he immediately made a phone call to the Sun family. He requested, "Help me investigate a person. His name is Yohannes Yue from the Westamor District." "Yes, I''ll do it right away," Edward Sun replied. Later when Fade reached home, Edward sent the information he had found to Fade. After browsing through the information, Fade finally understood their rtionship. It turned out that the Yu family where Mnie was from, the Lightning n to which Zachary belonged, and the Yue family that Yohannes was from, were all based in the Westamor District. Moreover, they could be considered the great powers of Westamor District. However, the Yu family was considered a great power amongst regr people Their family managed arge business with a worth of ten billion yuan. They held an important status in the business world of Westamor District. Despite that,pared to the Lightning n and the Yue family, the Yu family was a rtively weaker force. After all, both the Lightning n and the Yue family had more than a hundred years of history in developing their own martial arts. They had arge number of martial arts experts in the family, and their influence was extensive as well. They were considered to be warriors of the ck Level. The strength of the Lightning n was simr to that of the Sun Family in Dragonville. They were mid-ranged warriors of the ck Level. Compared to them, the Yue family was a little stronger as they had reached the upper grades of the ck Level. In fact, there were signs that they had recently reached skills at the Earth Level. After all, it was rumored that the Yue family had an Earth Level master. Therefore, the Yue family was undoubtedly the highest- ranked family in Westamor District. The Lightning n came in second after them. At this moment, the Lightning n and the Yue family, the two great martial arts powers of the Westamor District, had gathered in Dragonville, Long City. It was because the Martial Arts Convention was nearing and they belonged to the top powers that had been invited by the conventionmittee. Chapter 613 Chapter 613 The next few days passed in the blink of an eye. Soon, it was the opening day of the Martial Arts Convention that the martial arts experts had been looking forward to. This time, it was Long City''s Sun family''s turn to host the Martial Arts Convention. It was to be held at Green Peace Lake. However, the Sun family''s decision was sensational and the martial arts experts were trying to figure out the reason behind it. After all, one only needed to ask around to find out the story from the martial arts world. When Master Chen from Bay City arrived at Dragonville, he fought with Francesca Sun on the tiny ind in the middle of Green Peace Lake. In the end, he defeated the legendary Francesca, hence bing the top martial artist in Long City. He became a new legend. Now that Francesca had decided to make Green Peace Lake the venue of the Martial Arts Convention, everyone could not help but wonder what her motive was. Some people spected that Francesca wanted to encourage the Sun family to rise where she was defeated. She wanted to perform well in the Martial Arts Convention. Others spected that Master Chen had already taken control of the Sun Family. By riding on Master Chen''s reputation, Francesca did this to terrify the other martial artists from the other provinces who came to participate in the Martial Arts Convention. Of course, there was spection that Francesca wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to capture Master Chen and avenge her defeat with the help of the other martial artists. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In short, there were all kinds of guesses among those martial artists. The atmosphere at Green Peace Lake was lively. There were obviously more people gathered at Green Peace Lake this time than there were during the match between Fade and Francesca, and the ce was also better equipped. Everybody gathered around theke to spar freely. Since the martial artists from all over the five provinces were gathered here, exchanging opinions, and even fighting with each other, the atmosphere was vibrant. There were huge wooden ships on thekes with gs of different signs. The boats were where the martial artists from the great ns who were invited to the Martial Arts Convention stayed. The real fight would begin when every ship left the shore and sailed towards theke ind. Then, they would fight with each other on theke ind. A wooden tform higher than 10 metres had been built at the centre of theke ind, among the bushes. Therefore, one could view the fight on the tform from theke side. It was clear that the Sun Family had put in a lot of effort into the Martial Arts Convention. Once the Martial Arts Convention began, the crowd around the Green Peace Lake was in high spirits. The bustling crowd gathered, brushing past each other''s shoulders and chitchatting about the convention, exactly how one would expect a tourist hotspot to be like. Among the crowd, Fade and Tom, along with a group of people from the Sky Martial Arts Centre, arrived at the crowded Green Peace Lake. The official matches between the great ns had not yet begun, but the fights between the normal martial artists had already started. Along theke, there were small arenas and fighting rings. Some martial artists were having matches in the ring to the cheers and apuse from the enthusiastic crowd. Tom had brought his disciples there to train them and widen their horizons with the skills of the other martial artists. The event was an opportunity to improve, so he let Macan lead his team members to challenge the other martial artists in different arenas. After a round of fighting, many of the members from the Sky Martial Arts Centre were beaten ck and blue, but they had learned a lot. Even Pablo Liang, a geeky guy, was smiling and muttering the moves with a swollen face. He was reflecting on his recent match so he could improve his skills. Upon seeing this, Fade nodded with a smirk. It did not matter whether they won or lost. As long as everyone learned from their experience and improved themselves, as long as they had the determination to keep improving, their participation in the Martial Arts Convention would not be in vain. Therefore, Fade treated the injuries of the Sky Martial Arts Centre members, trying to keep them in shape so that they could challenge the other martial artists in different arenas. Just as Fade and Tom were training the members, someone sneered beside them. Then, that person mocked, "Hmph, trash is trash. Those who are fighting in such inferior arenas are all weaklings." The Sky Martial Arts Centre members were enraged by his humiliation. They turned around to look at the person furiously. "Who''s talking nonsense there?" they growled. Then, what they saw were the members of the Tiger Taekwondo Centre, dressed in Taekwondo gear. The facial expressions of the Sky Martial Arts Centre members darkened when they caught sight of Huxley Han and Master Han. Tom also snorted, shouting, "Huxley Han, how dare you appear in front of us? Was the lesson from last time not enough?" At the mention of what happenedst time, Huxley couldn''t help but tremble. He nced at Fade and his heart was punding rapidly. After all, what Fade and Tom revealedst time implied that Fade was the legend. At the thought of this, Huxley''s face fell and he could not even utter a word. However, Master Han gave Fade a re and quickly said to his father, "Dad, don''t think too much. How can that guy be Master Chen, the top martial artist in Long City? You are just overthinking." "What''s more, Uncle Ma is here, so why should we be afraid of them?" he added. Upon hearing this, Huxley regained hisposure and courage. He looked up at Tom and said, "We are not talking nonsense. Events like these are meant for beginners to y around. It''s like a ything to the professionals. It''s simply embarrassing." As soon as he said this, the Sky Martial Arts Centre members, and also the other martial artists in the arena, all red at Huxley. Everyone was angry. "What did you say? A ything? Come over and I''ll show you what a ything is!" "F*ck. Let''s fight and see who''s better. Don''t just talk nonsense!" "Taekwondo? You may fool the foreigners with some moves, but Taekwondo is not real martial arts. It''s just a joke!" another martial artist said. The enraged martial artists surrounded them, and Huxley felt nervous. "Humph, it''s already your honor to be referred to as a ything. You''re nothing but trash who does not deserve to be called a martial artist at all," said Huxley. However, his ears pricked at a snort behind him. The next moment, a long-faced man in his fifties came over with his hands behind his back, followed by a burly young man and a teenager in a wheelchair. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 From their voices, Fade and Tom immediately recognised the men as Lineman and Carlos Meng, whom they had a conflict with a few days ago. In the arena, the enraged martial artists got even angrier when they heard those words. Their eyes widened with fury, their necks stiffened, and their faces reddened. They were so furious that they were ready to kill Lineman and his associates. A grouchy martial artist stepped forward and red at the long-faced middle-aged man. He immediately punched him. He shouted, "You said that we do not deserve to be called martial artists, then show me what you got!" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The long- faced man had no intention of dodging the attack at all. He nced at the burly young man next to him, Lineman, and said, "You do it." "Yes, Master!" Lineman responded. Then, he stepped forward and punched the man who was coming towards him. There was a loud bang as Lineman''s fist smashed into his opponent. In an instant, the opponent staggered, taking a few steps back with a pale face and blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. Obviously, he was no match for Lineman. The martial artists in the arena were shocked. After all, the man who began the attack was one of the best amongst them. He was an advanced Yellow Level martial artist, and yet Lineman defeated him so quickly. In other words, Lineman''s skills surpassed them by leaps and bounds. For a moment, the expressions of the martial artists darkened helplessly. They looked at Lineman, and they were feeling conflicted internally. Lineman smirked in disdain and said in a cold voice, "So you admit that you''re all trash now?" His words made everyone furious. Some people couldn''t bear it any longer and were about to rush forward to fight Lineman. However, one of the martial artists had a sudden epiphany. He reached out in time to stop the person who was about to rush forward. Hurriedly, he began speaking. "Don''t be impulsive. We can''t afford to offend those people." "What''s there to be afraid of? We can fight him together. I don''t believe that we are no match for them," the angry martial artist replied. The other man retorted, "What do you know? He is Lineman Meng, a member of the Long City Martial Arts Association. His skills are ranked at the top of the Yellow Level. We are no match for him at all." "Besides, did you see that long-faced middle-aged man? He''s even more skillful. He''s Lineman''s master, the vice-chairman of the Long City Martial Arts Association. His name is Master Easter Ma, a ck Level martial artist! Even if we fight him together, we can''t beat him," the man added. As soon as the martial artists heard this, they instantly gave up on attacking Lineman despite their fury. Most of the martial artists who gathered around the arena were self-trained. Hence, their skills were just average. Achieving the middle stage of Yellow Level would''ve been considered a great feat forthem. Compared to the professional martial artists from the Martial Arts Association, they were nowhere near in terms of skills and background. Therefore, when they learned that their opponents were Lineman Meng and Easter Ma, these martial artists had no choice but to restrain their anger. After all, they could notpare to them at all! Meanwhile, Lineman and Easter were feeling smug. Even Huxley and his son, Master Han, walked towards Easter in an arrogant manner. Their faces were filled with conceit. Easter, who had been quiet for a long time, turned his gaze to Fade. He said, "Are you Fade Chen?" Fade raised his eyebrows and said tly, "Yes, I am." "Very good!" Easter answered. He added, "My disciple, Lineman, and his cousin, Carlos, were beaten by you, weren''t they? And you''re also the reason the Taekwondo Centre which I have a share in, is failing in its business, aren''t you?" Fade''s brows were knitted together. Then, he scoffed, "They can only me themselves." "They can only me themselves?" Easter uttered as he gave Fade a threatening re. "How dare you argue after you hurt my men and my business? You have sought your own demise," he grunted. "Really? I think it''s hard to tell who is going to die," Fade rebuked. "How dare you!" Easter yelled, stomping his feet as he shot his deathly aura at Fade. He rushed towards Fade, attacking him. Fade snorted in disdain. He lifted his palm to meet Easter''s fist, about tounch a counterattack. However, suddenly, there was a loud sound of drums. The bustling crowd by theke quieted down instantly, and they separated to form a path. Then, the crowd saw a few groups of people with distinguished aurasing over. Once Easter caught sight of them, his eyes shed momentarily. He withdrew his aura and moved aside. The advent of these distinguished people excited the crowd. They were chattering loudly. "That''s the Huang Family. The Huang Family is a ck Level n. They''re joining the Martial Arts Convention again!" a bystander eximed. "The Hu family is also here, they organized the Martial Arts Conventionst time." "And the Glowing Light n too! They have a new Guardian this time. I wonder, how strong is he?" "They are all influential martial artists. Now that they''ve gathered together, it really looks like the martial arts circle is flourishing," one of the bystanders uttered. "Yes, to usmoners, these people are our idols!" "If I could join any of these families or ns, I might have better skills!" While the crowd chattered away, the aristocratic ns and families basked in the admiration of the people. They had proud smiles on their faces. They got onto the wooden vessels, and then they headed for the middle of Green Peace Lake in preparation for the uingpetition. Some of the members of these great families invited their acquaintances or rtives to board the ships with them in order to watch thepetition. Everybody envied the people who were invited to board the ship. Some of the martial artists even began to introduce and promote themselves to the great ns and families. However, few of them were selected. Most of the ordinary martial artists could only watch thepetition from beside the lake. The great families and ns finally boarded their respective ships, and the crowd was still exhrated. The crowd watched them, engrossed at the majestic sight of such mighty people. "Look, that''s the Yue family, the highest-ranked family of Westamor District!" someone eximed. "The leader seems to be Yohannes Yue. He''s the younger brother of the family''s Master. He''s very strong. I didn''t expect him to be the leader this time," another martial artist said. "I wonder how the Yue family will fare in the Martial Arts Convention this time? They were the championsst time." "Yohannes look very young and quite handsome. He doesn''t look like a 50-year-old man at all!" "Stop fawning over him. He is not handsome at all. All he does is flirt with young girls! Such a shameless old man!" Chapter 615 Chapter 615 While the crowd was chattering about them, the Yue family members walked over in a dignified manner. When Fade saw them approaching, his pupils contracted. That was because he had caught sight of Mnie and Qiana walking amongst the Yue family. They were guarded by two members of the Yue Family, one on the left and the other on the right. Both walked behind Yohannes. Since they were walking around the front of the Yue family team, it was implied that the two of them had high status. However, Fade did not see any excitement on Mnie''s face. Instead, she looked miserable. At that moment, Fade frowned. He called out softly, "Sister Mnie!" When she heard his voice, Mnie looked up and she fixed her gaze on Fade. She was surprised and she couldn''t help but let out augh. However, Yohannes also heard Fade call Mnie. He looked over, shooting a sharp cold re at Fade. His lips moved yet he didn''t make a sound. But Fade knew that he had mouthed, "You are doomed." Fade nced at Yohannes coldly. He looked him in the eye and gestured like he was slitting his own throat. Yohannes'' eyes narrowed threateningly. He slowed down his pace and came to a halt. He scoffed loudly. Mnie was anxious when she witnessed the exchange. She quickly waved at Fade and said in a low voice, "I''m fine. Don''t be impulsive." Fade nodded, clenching his fists at Mnie. He said firmly, "Sister Mnie, no matter what, I won''t let them hurt you." His assurance caused Mnie to tear up. However, before she could say anything, Qiana, who was beside her, covered her mouth. She pulled Mnie''s arm and urged her to speed up. Soon, they were on the ship. After the Yue family boarded the ship, the Lightning n was up next. Among the team, Zachary, whose face was pale and gloomy, red at Fade with resentment. As he passed Fade, he gestured at Fade like he was chopping his head. Fade did not take it seriously, responding with the same gesture. The organiser of the Martial Arts Convention, the Sun Family of Long City, was the next to show up. As soon as the Sun family showed up, the crowd kept cheering them on. After all, the Martial Arts Convention was apetition among the martial artists of five different provinces. If the Sun family performed well at the convention, the martial artists of Long City would be d. Francesca, who had always been indifferent, smiled when she saw the enthusiastic crowd. She nodded slightly at them to reciprocate their support. A momentter, as Francesca was walking near Fade, she raised her hands and bowed respectfully to him, saying, "Mas..." Fade knew that she was about to invite him to board the ship with her. However, Fade didn''t want to wait on the ship as it was boring. Therefore, he waved his hand at her, indicating that he did not want to get onto the ship. Francesca was stunned but she nodded. She bowed respectfully in the direction where Fade was standing, and then strode towards the ship. Her behaviour triggered everyone''s curiosity. What did Francesca want to say and who was she bowing to? For a moment, the crowd was talking about it. It became the mystery of the Martial Arts Convention. "Old Master Sun was bowing to someone just now, right? Or was I mistaken?" someone asked. "It wasn''t a mistake. I saw it too," another bystander replied. "Who on earth was it? Who is worthy enough to have Old Master Sun bow as a gesture of goodwill?" the other bystander eximed. "Could it be the legendary Master Chen?" the first bystander queried. "It''s possible. However, give the asion, Master Chen should be on that ship," the second bystander answered. "If it''s not Master Chen, who else would demand so much respect from Old Master Sun?" uttered the third bystander. Amidst the chattering, all of the great families and ns of the martial arts circle had boarded their own ships and all the ships started sailing to theke ind. After the fewrge boats had set off from the shore, a few of the smaller ships were still there. Along the shore, some people dashed towards the small ships. After stepping onto the ships, the ships glided gracefully towards theke ind. "Joshua Dong, the Red Fox Sword!" "Yvette Ping, the Peaceful Rain!" "The Jiang family from Southern Jantle!" The crowd eximed. One after another, the ships set off towards theke ind that was in the middle of theke. The crowd cheered the great families and ns as the respective ships set off. The martial artists on shore were excited whenever they heard the big names. "It''s Joshua Dong! I didn''t expect him to show up here. He has not appeared for more than ten years," a martial artist eximed. "Yvette Ping, the beauty, is also here. She is my ultimate dream girl!" "I didn''t expect the Jiang family to be here either. The Sun family should be d to have invited so many martial artists and guests from the other provinces to spice up the atmosphere," the first martial artist said. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "The Martial Arts Convention this year is going to be very exciting!" he muttered. Many of the martial artists who the crowd had called to were actually from provinces other than the five provinces the Martial Arts Convention covered. They were all there as guests. Just as everyone was cheering the renowned martial artists, two more people jumped onto a ship one after another. "Saga He from the Third River n!" the crowd shouted. "Donovan Zhuo from the Cloud n!" the crowd eximed again. The Third River n and the Cloud n were ck Level ns. They were as powerful as the Sun family. They had sent their members there as guests of the convention. Actually, of all the guests, there was nothing special about them as they were not outstanding. However, they stepped onto the ship but didn''t leave like the others did. Instead, they turned around to bow to the crowd by the shore. "I, Saga He, pay my respect to you, Master. Thank you for sparing my life that time!" uttered Saga. "I, Donovan Zhuo, pay my respect to you, Master. Thank you for helping the Cloud n!" said Donovan. Upon hearing their greetings, Fade couldn''t help but smirk. He nodded gently and waved his hand, implying that they didn''t need to do this. After they noticed Fade''s gesture, the two cupped their hands to thank Fade. Then, they turned around to get onto the small ship and headed for theke ind. Fade and hispanions were well aware of the situation, but the other martial artists around them were confused when they saw this. They didn''t know why Saga and Donovan, the ck Level experts, would bow to a martial artist standing by theke and express their gratitude. Anybody who could help them was definitely a strong and influential martial artist. However, anybody who was strong and influential should have set off to theke ind already. A strong and influential martial artist would not just stand by the shore along with the ordinary martial artists, watching thepetition from afar. Therefore, they could not figure out who Donovan and Saga were greeting. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Many people were puzzled, but Saga and Donovan did not bother exining. They had already boarded the ship to theke ind. After the two of them left, more of the martial arts guests boarded the ships. They would be gathering on the ind. The martial artists who were on the shore nced at the wooden ships sailing towards the ind. Many celebrated martial artists were onboard these ships. They could not help but debate excitedly about it. As they chattered, the crowd came to realize a few things. Around theke ind at the centre, the ships formed three circles on Green Peace Lake. The great families and ns of the five provinces, including the Sun Family, the Yue Family, and the Lightning n, were the closest to theke ind. They were also the keypetitors of the Martial Arts Convention. Each family and n had a huge wooden ship. They had their own position in the water and they were in the innermost circle. Apart from them, the second circle was formed by ships belonging to martial artists from all over the country. For example, Saga and Donovan, who had just greeted Fade, were in the second circle. These people were either from a ck Level n or were ck Level martial artists. They were well-skilled. Their smaller wooden ships formed a circle on theke as well. There were many more martial arts guests in the outermost circle, and their wooden ships were much simpler and less luxurious. Of course, they were not as skilled as those in the innermost and the middle circle. Almost all of them were of the mid- ck Level or below. Unlike the martial artists on shore, those onboard the wooden ships at theke ind of Green Peace Lake were considered great martial artists, even if their skills were below the middle stage of the ck Level. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There were crowds of people bustling by theke. Almost all of them were martial artists below the ck Level. If they were not part of any great family or n, it was almost impossible to board the ship and enter theke. At this moment, anybody who could board even a small ship and enter theke was greatly envied. Likewise, many of the Sky Martial Arts Centre members were envious of the high-spirited martial artists on theke. "Awesome! Those are all high skilled martial artists!" someone eximed. "Yeah, I didn''t expect to be around so many skilful martial artists, and almost all of them are ck Level. It''s amazing," another member agreed. "It would be wonderful if I had the chance to set foot on a small ship and stand side by side with them," the other member uttered. When he heard the members exim, Fade smiled and said, "All you have to do is work hard and practice with my methods. After your skills have improved, you will definitely have a chance to board a small ship in the future." Fade deliberately nced at Macan, patted him on the shoulder, saying, "Brother Macan, your skill level almost there! As long as you make another breakthrough, you will have a chance to board the small ship." "Yes, I will do my best," Macan replied as he nodded firmly, clenching his fist to show Fade his determination. When he caught sight of this, Fade smiled and cast his nce at the other members encouragingly. Fade and Tom had brought the members to participate in the Martial Arts Convention in order to challenge and encourage them. Now that everyone was motivated, it seemed that they have achieved their goals. But just as Fade and Tom nodded and smiled, someone beside them sneered disdainfully, "You''re just a nobody. It''s ridiculous to even consider boarding the ship." The members of the Sky Martial Arts Centre looked at the person as soon as he heard what he said. Easter and the members of the Tiger Taekwondo Centre were standing not far away from them. It was Master Han who had mocked them just now, and he had a resentful expression. When Tom found out that it was Master Han who spoke, he was instantly enraged. He took a step forward and shouted, "Didn''t you learn your lessonst time? Do you want us to teach you again?" Master Han''s face darkened. He took a few steps back out of reflex. However, the burly Lineman stood up behind him. He stretched out his right hand and said to Tom, "Sky Martial Arts Centre, right? You''re quite arrogant! When the Martial Arts Convention is over, I''ll make sure you find out what defeat looks like!" Tom could not hold back his anger. He wanted to fight Lineman immediately when he saw Lineman''s attitude. However, Fade stopped Tom. He cast a nce at Lineman and sneered, "Stop whining, loser. It''s ridiculous." Lineman was embarrassed and his face turned red with anger. He red at Fade, gritted his teeth, and said, "I was carelessst time. Wait for me. When the convention is over, I''ll show you." "What are you talking about? You want to lose badly again?" Fade mocked. Lineman had never been insulted like this. In an instant, he was so furious that he wanted to fight Fade. But the moment he took a step forward, the long- faced Easter snorted and said, "Have you forgotten what I told you? What is the priority now?" Lineman came to his senses and quickly stopped himself in his tracks. He bowed respectfully to Easter and apologized, "Master, I was wrong. I didn''t forget your advice." "Good thing you didn''t forget," Easter uttered. Lineman obediently retreated and stood behind Easter. The situation was finally under control. However, Lineman''s re at Fade got colder and angrier. At the same time, Easter nced at Fade with a condescending look. He looked Fade up and down and said, "Young man, it''s good that you have skills. However, if you are going to be arrogant, then it''s downright rude." "You''re just a nameless martial artist, and yet you boast that the martial artists you train could one day be on the small ship. It''s ridiculous. In my opinion, it''s a ridiculous joke," Easter chided coldly. When Fade heard this, he was not angry. Instead, he answered tly, "You said that I am not qualified enough to teach the martial artists, but what qualifications do you have to judge me? You are not qualified to board the ship either. This is just a pot calling the kettle ck!" When Fade mentioned this, Easter''s face fell, and a strong chilly aura emanated from him. "What did you say?" he uttered. Before Fade could reply, Tom sneered, "Brother Fade said that you''re not capable enough, and yet you''re judging others. I''m afraid that someone like you are not qualified enough to pass judgement" Upon hearing these words, Easter''s expression darkened instantly. He was as mad as a volcano that was about to erupt. Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Easter cared about his image very much. Before the Martial Arts Convention started, he was an early stage ck Level martial artist. In addition to that, as the deputy chairperson of the Long City Martial Arts Association, he would definitely be invited as a guest of the Martial Arts Convention. He should be watching the competition on theke. He might even have boarded a ship that was in the middle circle. However, what happened was not what he expected. The Sun family did not intend to invite him as a martial arts guest, neither was there space in the middle or outermost circle for him. Only the president of the Martial Arts Association was invited to board the ship on the outermost circle. Easter''s confidence took a hard knock when he found this out. He thought his image was negatively affected. As his disciples, Lineman and the others knew that Easter hated this, so they had been careful not to mention it. But now, Tom and Fade had brought this up and got him instantly furious. Easter red at Fade and Tom, balling his fists as he said coldly, "What did you say?" Just as Tom was about to reply him, the sound of drums and gongs beating came from theke ind. The next moment, everyone''s attention was drawn to theke ind. Easter had to suppress his fury, ring at Fade and Tom as he warned coldly, "Wait for it. After the Martial Arts Convention, I will show you what regret feels like." Fade did not take it seriously. He just snorted as he turned his gaze at theke. The sound of drums wasing from the Sun family''s ship. After forty-nine drumbeats, someone with a crutch dashed to the top of the Sun family''s ship and stood there. It was the Elder of the Sun family, the original top martial artist of Long City, Francesca Sun. In an instant, the crowd cheered and apuded enthusiastically. Francesca looked around and nodded at the crowd. Then, she spoke with a voice that was even louder than the cheers and apuse of the crowd. She dered, "The Martial Arts Convention of the Five Provinces is a grand event in the martial arts circle. It is also a big day where martial artists from the five provinces can interact with each other. This time around, the Sun family has been tasked with the honor of organizing the Martial Arts Convention. Therefore, on behalf of the Sun family, I, Francesca Sun, would like to thank you for attending the convention." "Now, I hereby announce that the Martial Arts Convention begins!" she uttered. As soon as she finished her sentence, there came the rumbling of drums. After that, starting from the innermost circle of theke ind, came shouts of "begins" all over Green Peace Lake. In an instant, it was as if Green Peace Lake was boiling. The martial artists were all excited as they had been looking forward to this moment for a long time. Thepetition began with matches among the younger generation of the great families and ns. As the host, the Sun family was the first to send their representative to the stage. As soon as their representative appeared on stage, she attracted everyone''s attention and they couldn''t help but talk about her. It was Shinnie Sun. Shinnie was such a delicate young girl that everyone was curious about her when she appeared on the stage. Especially for those unfamiliar with the Sun family, they began to ask each other about Shinnie. As for Fade, when he caught sight of Shinnie, he immediately understood Francesca''s intention. The beginning of thepetition was mostly matches between the juniors of the great families and ns. The representatives who appeared at the beginning were generally not very strong. Shinnie was considered weaker than the others. Hence, the sooner she went onstage, the more likely she would win. Moreover, even if Shinnie was defeated, the audience would justify a beautiful and young girl like her losing, thus reducing the impact of her defeat on the Sun family. As expected, when Shinnie went onstage, the members of the great families and ns were interested in her. In the end, a young man from the Huang family went onto the stage. After the two of them briefly introduced themselves, the match officially began. Maybe Shinnie''s feeble appearance had triggered the young man''s pity for her, because she caught him off guard and attacked him aggressively. Then, the first match ended with Shinnie''s victory. The crowd cheered for her. Then, the Huang family threw a note at the Sun Family. Standing on the big ship of the Sun family, Edward Sun reached out his right hand to grab the note. He took a look at it, then cupped his hands at the Huang family. He said, "Thank you, Brother Huang. The Sun family will take over this shoplot." The matches between the great families and ns were not justpetitions. There was a bet on every match and this was a way to resolve the conflicts between the great families and ns. Just now, Shinnie had won a shoplot for the Sun family from the Huang family, even though the shoplot meant nothing to the Sun family. Such an auspicious beginning delighted the Sun family. Francesca smiled. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Thepetition continued. Given the defeat of the Huang family, the other great families and ns began to regard Shinnie as a serious opponent. Following the second match, Shinnie surrendered after more than twenty turns. Naturally, the Sun family had lost the bet. Shinnie returned to the ship and apologised to Francesca. She uttered, "Grandma, I''m sorry! I lost." Francesca replied her with a gentle smile, "It''s okay. You haven''t been practicing martial arts for long. Your result is already considered very good. Have a rest." "Yes," Shinnie nodded and sat down beside her father, Edward. Although Shinnie was defeated, everyone was deeply impressed by the beautiful neer. This was enough for Francesca. After all, it was worth it to impress the crowd at the expense of a few million yuan. After Shinnie was defeated, thepetition continued. All of the great families and ns, who originally had conflicts with each other, sent their own representatives to duel with each other on the stage. In the end, the conflict was settled by the victory or defeat of the match. The matches between the great families and ns were rather lively. From time to time, there was a burst of cheers and apuse from the crowd. However, if one paid close attention to the results of these matches, one would notice the power distribution of the great families and ns. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 In the following matches, the Huang family had almost equal numbers of victories and defeats. Hence, they did not suffer much loss. As for the Sun family, although Shinnie won the first match, they had more defeats than victories. Moreover, as the current organizer of the Martial Arts Convention, the other great families and ns challenged the Sun family a lot. Therefore, the Sun family ended up fighting in more than ten matches. In the end, they won only three matches and lost the rest. So far, the Sun family had umted approximately a hundred million yuan in losses. The Sun family had lost a lot, whereas the Yue family had the most gains. Hitherto, the Yue family had engaged in eight matches, but they had lost only two matches. As a result, they had earned more than 100 million yuan, and they appeared to be more powerful than the other great families and ns. The martial artists who were watching thepetition started to worry about the Sun Family. After all, most of the martial artists present were local, so they were rooting for the Sun Family. Francesca''s face fell. Although she had expected results like this, all of the great families and ns constantly challenged the Sun family from the very beginning of thepetition, especially the Lightning n and the Yue family of the Westamor District. She found it strange that they challenged the Sun family in every match. However, the situation was not at its worst yet. After all, the bets on these matches were around a few millions yuan only. Even if the Sun family lost most of these matches, they would only lose a hundred million yuan. For the Sun family who had arge business, it was nothing at all. However, the betting amount would get bigger and bigger. If the Lightning n and the Yue family continued to target the Sun family like this in the following matches, things would get a little difficult. After all, most of the averagely ranked members in the Sun family had lost, and almost no one advanced to subsequent rounds. If there was a match invitation again, it would definitely end in defeat. Just as Francesca was worried about all these, there was a scream on the stage. A person got knocked off stage, spitting a mouthful of blood. The other members of the Sun family hurried out of the ship to save that person. Francesca''s expression darkened. She threw a note in the direction of the Lightning n. The Sun family had lost again. The winner was none other than Zachary Chang from the Lightning n. After Zachary won the match, he cupped his hands to show his obeisance to the crowd. Then, he nced at the great families and ns. Finally, his gaze fell on the Sun family, and he dered, "Elder Sun, it is my intention to challenge the Sun family next." As soon as he said that, everyone nced at Zachary. They were startled. Although it was not against the rules to challenge the same family consecutively, doing so was practically dering war on that family. For a moment, everyone looked at the Sun family and the Lightning n, curious of what would follow.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Francesca''s face fell slightly, and she didn''t offer much reaction other than her cold nce at Zachary. On the other hand, Franklin Chang, the Guardian of the Lightning n, stroked his white beard gently and smiled with indifference. He did not appear to take his disciple''s challenge to the Sun family seriously at all. Narrowing her eyes slightly, Francesca snorted softly and said, "Of course you can challenge the Sun family. Erasmus, it''s your turn to fight." Francesca called out for one of the men in the Sun family, who was in his thirties. The man nodded and went on stage. But just then, Zachary sneered, "Elder Sun, the previous matches were fought by the youngsters. For this match, the Lightning n wants a bigger game. Do you, Sun family, ept the challenge or not?" "What is it?" Francesca answered in a cold tone as her expression darkened. Zachary took a contract from his pocket and said, "The Lightning n will bet with thend where the Dragon Source Herb Farm is!" As soon as he said that, the crowd was astonished. Everyone was talking about it in an instant. "Thend where the Dragon Source Herb Farm is? The Lightning n is really ying a big game," a martial artist eximed. "What is the Lightning n doing? Are they looking for trouble with the Sun family? It''s indeed a big bet," another martial artist said. "Thend where Dragon Source Herb Farm is located is priced real estate. Its environment is very conducive for nting high- quality spiritual medicine, and the price of this medicine is very high on the market. Hence, the farm is a big source of ie for the Lightning n! It''s definitely worth more than one billion yuan," the other martial artist imed. "If the Sun family gets the Dragon Source Herb Farm, they would definitely be even more powerful," the first martial artist uttered. "However, the Lightning n also have a high ask of the Sun family if they are using the Dragon Source Herb Farm to bet," he added. As the crowd grew frantic over what Zachary had just dered, Francesca''s expression was complicated. Then, she threw a nce at Franklin and said, "It''s the Dragon Source Herb Farm. The Lightning n is really generous!" Franklin smiled gently and replied, "It''s just a game. Elder Sun, you are too serious." Zachary immediately added, "Elder Sun, since the Lightning n is using the Dragon Source Herb Farm to bet against the Sun family, I wonder if the Sun family is willing to return the favour?" "What is it?" Francesca asked. Zachary said, "A token! The one left behind by the person you served many years ago, Elder Sun." The crowd did not understand what token Zachary was talking about, and they didn''t know who Francesca used to serve. However, when Francesca and Fade heard what Zachary said, they immediately understood which token Zachary was referring to. It was the token that Quin Lin''s mother, Chrystal Xie, had given to Francesca. For a moment, Francesca''s face fell. She looked at Zachary and Franklin as she chided, "If you want me to bet my token, the Dragon Source Herb Farm is not enough." After all, the token was from the Wushuang Tower, a Heaven Level n. Moreover, it belonged to one of its important members, Chrystal. The value of the token was self-evident, and it could not be compared to the Dragon Source Herb Farm. In fact, none of the worth of the great families and ns present at the convention could rival the value of the token. Thus, the Lightning n''s offer to use the Dragon Source Herb Farm to bet with the token of Wushuang Tower was very tricky. Those who did not know the real situation might not understand the difference in the value of the token and thend. However, it was impossible that Franklin, the Guardian of the Lightning n, not to know that. Yet, he still asked his disciple to provoke the Sun family. He clearly had contempt for the Sun family and wanted to challenge them. Francesca instantly became angry. She looked at Franklin coldly. However, Franklin pretended not to know the truth. He was still smiling and gazing at the stage calmly, as if Zachary''s request was very reasonable. Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Francesca snorted and said angrily, "Since the Lightning n wants to challenge us, the least you can do is be sincere. Thinking you could just use only the Dragon Source Herb Farm to bet against the Sun family''s token is just wishful thinking, Guardian Franklin." Franklin could not pretend that he was uninvolved anymore. He could only look at Francesca and respond, "Elder Sun, you''re too serious. My little disciple merely had an immature idea. If you don''t want to bet, then I''ll ask my little disciple to get off the stage." He sounded polite, but he was actually throwing the Sun family under the bus. As a junior, Zachary had proposed a bet to the Sun family. However, Francesca, a senior, pressured Zachary with her position so that he would retract his challenge. From an outsider''s point of view, it appeared like the Sun family did not dare to ept the Lightning n''s challenge because they were weak. If that was the truth, the Sun family''s reputation would be greatly damaged, even worse than would result from losing matches. For a moment, the crowd criticised the Sun family. They began to question Francesca''s attitude, of how she was bullying a junior, and her cowardice in rejecting the challenge. Suddenly, Francesca''s expression darkened. She knew that she had to rify this matter. Otherwise, the crowd might misunderstand the Sun family. With her eyes narrowed, she gazed at Franklin and said, "Guardian Franklin, you''re wrong. This is not about whether I want to bet or not. It''s about the fairness of the bet." "Since the Lightning n wants to challenge the Sun Family, the Sun Family will ept the challenge if it''s a fair duel," she uttered. She added, "But if certain people feign ignorance so they could take advantage of the Sun family, then the bet is unfair. Because that is the case, the Sun family will certainly not ept the challenge." Francesca made it very clear, and the crowd finally understood her point. It turned out that Francesca was angry not because the Lightning n had challenged the Sun family, but because the bet proposed by the Lightning n was not fair. However, the curiosity of the crowd was piqued. The Lightning n used the Dragon Source Herb Farm as their bet, and it was definitely worth a lot of money. But based on what Francesca said, the Dragon Source Herb Farm seemed to be much less valuable than the Sun family''s token. As a result, all of the martial artists were interested in knowing what the token of the Sun family was, and why it was so valuable to Francesca and Franklin. Franklin''s face twitched after hearing what she said. He knew that it was unrealistic for him to keep feigning ignorance. Therefore, he replied, "We, the Lightning n, heard that the Sun family has a precious token. As for the specific value of it, we don''t know. Therefore, we thought that the Dragon Source Herb Farm was a fair bet." "If its value is not equal to the token, then I apologize to Elder Sun on behalf of my little disciple. It''s my fault that my little disciple was reckless in proposing a bet without understanding the actual situation," Franklin said. As soon as he finished speaking, Zachary said, "Master, I''ll remember your teachings. Elder Sun alleged that the Sun family''s token is so precious, yet we have never seen it. What a shame! I don''t know if the token is really so precious that thend with the Dragon Source Herb Farm cannot be considered of equal value. Or, perhaps there is some other unspoken reason." When Zachary said so, his implication was that he had suspicions regarding the value of the Sun family''s token, as well as of Francesca''s recent im. Soon, the air between the Lightning n and the Sun family got more and more tense. Most of the Sun family members had cold expressions. On the contrary, Franklin was still smiling as if he did not notice anything. He said to Francesca, "Elder Sun, my little disciple is still too young. If he has offended you, please forgive him. After all, he''s just curious." Again, Franklin sounded polite, but he was clearly on Zachary''s side, expressing his doubts about the Sun family. Obviously, Franklin and Zachary were both putting pressure on Francesca. As expected, their doubts triggered the curiosity of the others as well. As a result, the crowd began to discuss among themselves. "It sounds mysterious. But is the token of the Sun family really so precious?" one bystander asked. "Is there really such a precious token? Why is there no rumour about the Sun family? Is it fake?" a martial artist expressed the sentiment as well. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "If it''s fake, then Elder Sun would not be so angry. Do you really think that the Sun family dares to refuse the challenge of the Lightning n, and this is just an excuse?" another martial artist replied. "No way. No matter what, the Sun Family is still a ck Level family. Its power is on par with the Lightning n. Why wouldn''t they dare to ept the challenge?" the bystander argued. "You don''t know this, do you? Because of the previous battle with Master Chen, thebat power of those in the middle ranks in the Sun family has weakened a lot. Maybe they really dare not ept the challenge. After all, they have lost quite a number of matches already," the other martial artist added. More and more people were suspicious of the Sun family. They pointed and spoke among themselves. Francesca''s eyes darkened when she looked at smiling Zachary and Franklin. She could tell that they had no good intentions. With no other choice left, Francesca had to produce the token and exin. Thinking of this, Francesca couldn''t help but turn her gaze upon Fade who was standing on the shore with an inquiring look. After all, the token of the Wushuang Tower was rted to Quin''s mother and the four Heaven Level superpowers. Francesca did not dare to expose their existence carelessly, so she was seeking Fade''s opinion on it. Fade understood what Francesca meant. He nodded slightly, indicating that Francesca could show the token to the crowd. Catching sight of his reaction, Francesca knew his answer. She turned her head and nced at the people who were talking among themselves. Then, she said loudly, "Since Guardian Franklin and all of you are curious about the value of the Sun family''s token, I''ll show you what it''s worth." When everyone heard that Francesca was about to showcase the token, they immediately became excited and they fixed their gazes on her. Even Franklin and Zachary narrowed their eyes and looked at Francesca. Francesca removed a silk bag from her chest carefully, and then she slowly took a palmsized token from her bag. The token looked simple and ancient. One could tell at a nce that it was old. Francesca showed the crowd both sides of the token and said, "This is the Sun family''s token!" For a moment, almost everyone there gazed at the token. The martial artists on the shore narrowed their eyes while others used binocrs or other tools to examine the token. Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Despite the crowd, many people managed to catch sight of the palm-sized token and they vaguely saw the building, the stars, and the moon on the token. But the martial artists were confused, for they couldn''t recognise the token. "What token is that? I don''t think I''ve ever seen it before," one of them queried. "Yeah, it doesn''t look special, just old," another martial artist replied. "Is the Sun family trying to fool us? How can such a tattered tokenpare to the value of the Dragon Source Herb Farm?" the other martial artist eximed. Just as the crowd was busy talking about it, several martial artists near theke ind stared at the token and took a closer look at it. Suddenly, some of them thought of something and they were startled. Hence, they shouted, "That''s it!" "This... this token..." one of them stammered. "How could it be? How could the Sun family own this token?" the other martial artist uttered. "No wonder, no wonder!" another martial artist eximed. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The martial artists in the innermost circle of theke were eximing and shouting. They looked very excited, as if they had seen a rare treasure. Their behaviour confused the martial artists in the outer circles. Thetter didn''t understand why the token was so special that it caused so much excitement. For a while, the crowd''s questioning and guessing got louder and louder. Many people were confused as they didn''t understand what was so special about this token. Just as everyone was confused, Donovan Zhuo, the Guardian of the Cloud n, who was standing in the second circle, eximed, "Elder Sun, is that the token of Wushuang Tower?" When they heard the name "Wushuang Tower", everyone was stunned. The ce suddenly quietened down and almost everyone was looking at Francesca. Francesca did not waver as she answered loudly, "Yes, this token is the token of the Wushuang Tower, of the Heaven Level superpower." "Moreover, this is not an ordinary token from Wushuang Tower. It belongs to a pro-disciple of Wushuang Tower!" she added. After Francesca confirmed his suspicions, Donovan was bbergasted and he took a deep breath. He muttered, "No wonder. No wonder!" The speechless crowd was in an uproar now. "Wushuang Tower, the Wushuang Tower! It''s one of the four Heaven Level superpowers of the martial arts circle!" a martial artist exined. "The Heaven Level superpowers are almost legendary!" the martial artist''spanion eximed. "Moreover, Elder Sun said that it''s not the token of an ordinary disciple from Wushuang Tower, but the token of a pro-disciple! This makes it even more valuable," the first martial artist said. "No wonder Elder Sun was so angry just now," hispanion replied. "If I knew that the token is from Wushuang Tower, I would be angry too! The Dragon Source Herb Farm is nothingpared to a Wushuang Tower token," the martial artist added. "That''s right. Forget the Dragon Source Herb Farm, even the entire Lightning n may not be able to rival the value of that token!" hispanion agreed. "Although the Lightning n looked so righteous, it turned out that they were scheming against the Sun family. They nned to use their Dragon Source Herb Farm to bet against the Wushuang Tower token. But that''s impossible!" the martial artist said. "Lightning n''s scheming has been exposed. Franklin and Zachary must feel very shameful now," hispanion uttered. The information about the token shocked everyone in an instant. The martial artists who had doubts about the Sun family changed their minds as well. They were on the Sun family''s side and they started criticising the Lightning n for their scheming. Nevertheless, Franklin''s expression was as if he didn''t hear the criticism against the Lightning n. He eximed, "So it''s the token of Wushuang Tower. It''s so precious. Indeed, the bet Zachary offered is unfair." Franklin cupped his hands at Francesca as a sign of respect. Francesca snorted, then she kept the token. She didn''t want to say more. Since the value of the token had been revealed, Zachary''s so- called bet couldn''t continue anymore and Francesca was ready to turn away. But right at this moment, a middle-aged man said, "Please wait a moment, Elder Sun!" Francesca momentarily froze before she turned around to look at him. Then, her expression darkened, because it was not any random person who said this. It was Yohannes Yue, the leader of the Yue family. "Is there anything, Mr. Yue?" Francesca asked. Yohannes, dressed in casual clothes, stood up with a smile on his face. He shook his head and said, "Just now, Elder Sun, you mentioned that the Dragon Source Herb Farm is not an equal to the Wushuang Tower token." "But what if you add this to the bet?" Yohannes said as he fished out a jade token and flicked it gently onto the stage. The crowd was astonished when they caught sight of the jade token. "That... that''s the Yue family''s inheritance token!" the crowd eximed. "No. That''s not the Yue family''s inheritance token. The Yue family''s inheritance token is in the hands of Master Graham Yue. This token is a copy that Graham made for Yohannes," one of the martial artists rified. "Although it''s a copy, it represents the top authority of the Yue family. What are your intentions, Yohannes? Are you betting the Yue family?" the other martial artist said. "Is the Yue family also on bad terms with the Sun family?" someone in the crowd uttered. While the crowd chatted, Francesca''s expression darkened as well. She looked at Yohannes and questioned, "Mr. Yue, what do you mean?" Yohannes said, "It doesn''t mean anything. I simply want to gamble with the Sun family. If the Sun family bets the token, in addition to the Dragon Source Herb Farm of the Lightning n, I will bet half of the Yue family''s property." "You dare to do that, Elder Sun?" Yohannes''s eyes narrowed as he spoke. He stared at Francesca provocatively and proudly. When the martial artists around theke ind heard what Yohannes was offering, they almost fainted from sheer shock. "This is a game with really high stakes," the martial artists thought. "On one hand, it''s the token of Wushuang Tower, and on the other hand, it''s half of the Yue family''s property. Both of them are worth more than 10 billions yuan!" one of the martial artists eximed. "Is there bad blood between the Yue family and the Sun family?" the other martial artist queried. "The Dragon Source Herb Farm of the Lightning n is worth more than one billion yuan, and it''s now a bonus!" another martial artist eximed. Not just the bystanders, almost everyone in the Sun family was dumbstruck too. Even Francesca was startled as well. She did not expect the Lightning n and the Yue family to join forces against the Sun family in the Martial Arts Convention. She had never anticipated that they would make a bet where the stakes were worth tens of billions of yuans. Francesca hesitated. Her eyeballs darted left and right as she contemted her next move. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 While Francesca was hesitating, Franklin and Yohannes mocked her. "Elder Sun, you are the top martial artist in Long City, so why are you scared of epting the bet?" said Franklin. "Oh, I heard that you were defeated by a kid named Master Chen. I''m afraid that you lost even your spirit. No wonder you are not epting the bet," said Yohannes. "If you don''t dare, just say so. We understand and we will forget it," Franklin added. Everyone heard Franklin and Yohannes'' sarcasm. The Sun family, alongside with the other martial artists, was enraged. "Elder Sun, what are you afraid of? Let''s bet with them! I don''t believe that you will lose," one of the martial artists shouted. "That''s right, fight them right away. The guy from Westamor District is too smug," the other martial artist said. "Beat them! Let''s see if they will still be arrogant afterwards!" another martial artist urged. Despite the shouting crowd, Francesca had not made up her mind yet. Zachary said, "If you don''t dare to take the bet, we can y small games instead. For example, your granddaughter, who was the first toe out, looks good. If you lose, she can be my maid since I need someone to serve me tea." When he said this, Francesca''s expression darkened instantly. She red at Zachary and shot out a stream of her aura, yelling, "You must be tired of living!" Her aura whizzed and reached Zachary in the blink of an eye. Zachary''s face turned pale out of reflex, and a trace of fear shed across his eyes. However, Franklin''s movement was not slow. He waved his hand and created an aura wall, blocking Francesca''s attack to protect his disciple. Then, he calmly said to Francesca, "Elder Sun, my disciple is being rude. But why is a senior like you so serious with him?" "He humiliated my granddaughter, so he deserves my punishment," Francesca growled and ejected another stream of aura to attack Zachary. This time, without waiting for Franklin to counter her attack, Yohannes stomped his foot on the ground and a surge of aura materialised in front of him, blocking Francesca''s attack. After that, Yohannes nced at Francesca and said, "Elder Sun, you''re a senior. It''s not a good look when you attack a junior!" "It seems like both of you are going to have bad blood with the Sun family today," Francesca said coldly. Calmly, Yohannes said, "We just want to learn from you, Elder Sun." Francesca snorted. The next moment, sheughed, "Learn? Because I lost just once, some people think I am old and useless." "If you want to fight me, then bring it on!" Francesca yelled. She jumped from the ship,nding on the stage with her gaze focused on Yohannes and Franklin. Franklin and Yohannes'' face lit up with joy when they heard that. They replied, "Your wish is my command." After saying that, Yohannes glimpsed through the crowd again and said, "All of you here are experts in the martial arts circle. Today, the duel between the martial artists from the Westamor District and Dragonville has begun. The stakes are the Wushuang Tower token, half of the Yue family''s property, and thend of Dragon Source Herb Farm Field. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. All of you will be our witness." What Yohannes meant to do was to officiate the bet so that Francesca could not renege. Francesca''s face fell. She understood what he meant and she knew that she had fallen into his trap. A big fight with them was inevitable. Francesca mmed her walking stick on the ground and shouted, "Let''s fight!". Then, she attacked Franklin. Franklin began to fight back at once. In an instant, the light of their auras were glowing, and the pressure from their aura had spread out from theke ind, engulfing the entire ind. Their aura kept colliding with each other. Dazzling rays of light shot through the air. The martial artists who were standing by theke could sense the strong pressure from their auras, and that was enough to cause them difficulty in breathing, let alone the martial artists who were watching the fight by theke ind. Everyone stared as the three of them fought on the stage,pletely dumbfounded. The previous matches were notparable to the fight on stage now. The strong aura and the immense strength as they struck each other were like giant beasts fighting. At this moment, everyone finally had the chance to experience a battle between the top ck Level martial artists. "So this is what a battle between martial artists of thete-stage ck Level is like? It''s amazing. The pressure they give out ispletely unimaginable!" someone eximed. "Elder Sun is terrific! She isn''t losing to Franklin and Yohannes even though she is fighting them both at once. She''s amazing!" another man in the crowdplimented. "The Sun family will win, and the Dragonville will win," a martial artist in the crowd said. "Elder Sun was once a master who was close to the pinnacle of the ck Level, so it''s no surprise if she defeats them!" the other martial artist uttered. Just as everyone was cheering, Fade, who was standing by theke, narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Oh no, Elder Sun is going to lose!" Not far away, Easter and his men heard what Fade just said. They sneered sarcastically, "Nonsense. Elder Sun is stillunching a lot of fierce attacks at the two, yet you say that she is going to lose? You''re talking nonsense." Lineman added, "Master, don''t listen to the kid''s nonsense. He is grandstanding, trying to attract attention by saying that Elder Sun is losing, just because everyone is cheering for Elder Sun. It''s ridiculous." "Ignorant! You are not even a professional martial artist. How dare youment on a master like Elder Sun?" Easter uttered disdainfully. Then, he looked up and analysed the situation on the spot. "Franklin and Yohannes are only in their fifties, while Elder Sun is in her seventies. She has been practicing martial arts for 20 years longer than them. Furthermore, Elder Sun has been the top in Long City for so many years, so it''s normal if she defeats her juniors." "Look, Elder Sun''s current attackspletely suppressed Yohannes and Franklin. They no longer have the strength to fight back," said Easter. "I guess that in less than 20 moves, Elder Sun will be able to defeat one of them. Then in less than 50 moves, she will be able to defeat the other," he imed. Easter was talking about his predictions. Suddenly, Yohannes let out a thunderous yell and a surge of aura enveloped him. The next moment, he charged at Francesca violently. Francesca couldn''t dodge the attack in time, and he knocked into her. She spat out a mouthful of blood out of her trembling body, and then she stepped back. However, Franklin and Yohannes did not stop attacking her. They chased after Francesca and attacked her again. Their attacks were vicious and their moves were decisive. In less than ten moves, they got the upper hand in the fight with Francesca. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Such a sudden change of events stunned the crowd who were just apuding Francesca moments ago. They stared at the stage in disbelief. Even if they didn''t want to believe it, they had to admit that Francesca was at a disadvantage now. If it went on like this, she would not be able to hold on for long. At this moment, the crowd began to talk urgently among themselves. "Come on! Elder Sun, you can''t let them defeat you. Come on!" a local martial artist urged. "That''s not fair. The two of them are bullying Elder Sun by outnumbering her. This battle does not count," another martial artist said. "That''s not fair. Just now, Yohannes said that it was a battle between the Sun family, the Yue family, and the Lightning n. It is not a battle against only Francesca. And who should be med if there is no other martial artist to represent the Sun family?" someone in the crowd rebuked. "Shameless! The Lightning n and the Yue family are using despicable means to steal the Sun family''s token," another person in the crowd retorted. Many people expressed their dissatisfaction with the battle, but the situation was getting worse. Francesca waspletely at the disadvantage. At this moment, she could barely block their attacks and she had no ability to fight back. Everyone on the Sun family''s ship looked extremely anxious, like an ant in a hot pan. However, there was nothing they could do. After all, if even Francesca was no match for them, they would no doubt lose against Yohannes and Franklin. Given the circumstances, it was obvious that there was no hope for victory. Sighs could be heard everywhere. "Looks like the Sun family is destined to lose this battle. They have no chance," someone said. "They are losing the token of the Wushuang Tower''s pro-disciple; such a valuable thing. What a pity!" the other person added. "The Yue family has made a big fortune this time. They were the champions of thest Martial Arts Convention. I''m afraid that they will win again this time!" a martial artist eximed. "Elder Sun, just admit defeat. If you continue to fight, you will get seriously injured," another martial artist muttered. Francesca''s face was pale. She had thought that she might lose, but she did not expect Yohannes to keep his true level discreet. Originally, he was at thete-stage of ck Level, but now he was at the peak of the ck Level. Coupled with Franklin, who was at thete-stage of ck Level, it would be difficult for Francesca to withstand their joint attack. After all, Francesca''s original level was only between thete stage and the peak of the ck Level. Truth was that her level was not far from the real peak of the ck Level. However, after she was injured herself during the battle with Fade, her level regressed to thete stage of the ck Level. Therefore, given the situation, Francesca was no match for Yohannes and Franklin. Seeing that she was about to lose, Francesca was anxious. Franklin and Yohannes did not stop their attacks. They kept talking to Francesca to provoke and mock her. "Elder Sun, we haven''t seen each other for a few years. Why didn''t you improve your level? Are you thinking of letting us surpass you?" Franklin said. "Elder Sun, surrender. You are no match for us. If you hand over the token now, you will not be badly injured. Otherwise, the consequences will be grave," Yohannes suggested. Elder Sun didn''t say anything. Gritting her teeth, she cast a nce at where Fade was standing, hoping to ask for help. Franklin and Yohannes noticed Francesca''s gaze, so they nced at the shore too. Then, they turned sarcastic. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Why are you looking at the shore, Elder Sun? Is there someone who will help the Sun family who has note over yet? Do you want us to wait for a while?" Franklin mocked. "Speaking of help, I remember, rumor has it that the Sun family has surrendered to the so-called Master Chen. Elder Sun, are you waiting for Master Chen?" asked Yohannes. "Master Chen is famous, but no one knows how strong he is," Franklin added. "I think he''s just bragging. Otherwise, why wouldn''t he show up at the Martial Arts Convention? Haha!" Yohannes imed. The more they talked, the more smug they became. As they attacked Francesca, they shouted at the crowd by theke, "Master Chen, if you are among the crowd, listen carefully. The Sun family has been defeated. From now on, you can get out of the Sun family!" "Master Chen, you don''t even dare to show up. I think you''d better be called Turtle Chen, because you''re a coward. Haha!" Yohannes yelled. Listening to the two of them, the people by theke were enraged. After all, Master Chen was famous in Long City. After Francesca, he was regarded as the top martial artist in Long City. How could they not be angry when the top master in their hometown got insulted like this? "Nonsense. When Master Chen really shows up, I''ll see if you can stillugh," a local bystander spat. "To be honest, someone from the Westamor District can not even imagine the strength of Master Chen!" a martial artist grunted. "How dare you insult Master Chen! Sc*ms!" the other martial artist chided. Many people were cursing them, but Yohannes and Franklin could not care less about them as they continued to humiliate Master Chen. There were some people who could not help but be doubtful. "Master Chen is still not here although they are scolding him so harshly. Is he really afraid?" someone questioned. "It can''t be. After all, Master Chen has defeated Elder Sun. He is very strong," another person replied. "But now they have also defeated Elder Sun. It''s hard to say who is stronger, them or Master Chen?" that person argued. "Haha. I have never believed that Master Chen exists. Now, this is evidence that he''s fake," he added. Easter and his men, especially Master Han, were also suspicious of Master Chen. Master Han thought of the time when Tom and the others frightened his father, and he was unhappy with Master Chen. He sneered, "What bullsh*t Master Chen. I think he''s just a coward." "If he''s not showing up despite such harsh criticism, I don''t think he''s that strong," Master Han thought. "Dad, as I said, Tom was just scaring you. Fade is not Master Chen. Even if it''s true, there''s no need to be afraid. He''s just a b*stard!" he uttered. Huxley, who had been trembling with fear, felt relieved when his son reassured him. After all, he suspected that Fade was Master Chen, and he had been worried about his son''s revenge on Fade. But now, the current situation had proven that his worries werepletely unnecessary. Fade could not possibly be Master Chen. Easter scorned, "Bullsh*t Master Chen. What a useless thing. He represents the martial artists of Long City, but now he is not even here. It is shameful for the martial artists of Long City. I feel very ashamed." While they were talking about their disappointment, Yohannes and Franklin hadpletely overpowered Francesca on the stage. They looked very smug. Zachary, who was behind them, was also getting more arrogant. Unrestrained, he said, "Master, after you defeat Francesca, don''t forget to bring that little girl from the Sun family along with us. I need a girl who can warm up my bed." Chapter 623 Chapter 623 When the Sun family heard what Zachary said, their expressions darkened, especially Shinnie''s. Her cheeks that were red with worry for Francesca were now red with fury. The Sun family members'' eyes glowed with anger. They red at Zachary, but there was nothing they could do at the moment. The crowd couldn''t help but sigh when they caught sight of what was happening. "It seems like the token of Wushuang Tower is not the only thing at stake with Elder Sun''s defeat!" a martial artist said. "Yes, the Lightning n and the Yue family still intend to take over the Sun family''s property in addition to the token," another martial artist replied. "After the Sun family''s defeat, I''m afraid that there will be a huge change in Long City. Everyone, please make your ns as soon as possible," the other martial artist imed. The crowd sighed, and almost nobody was optimistic for the Sun family. After all, Francesca had been beaten so badly that she had no strength to fight back. Yohannes and Franklin guffawed. "Elder Sun, it''s time to end this. Let us take over the Sun family!" As they spoke, their attacks became so violent that they were about to seriously injure Francesca. When Francesca saw this, she was startled. If they manage to hit her, she would definitely be seriously injured, maybe even die on the spot. If that happened, it was almost inevitable that the Sun family would decline in every aspect. Francesca''s expression was livid, and she glimpsed at shore once again for help. Yohannes and Franklin chuckled. "Elder Sun, are you still looking for Master Chen?" "Haha, you don''t have to wait any longer. He dare note. Even if he really doese, we will beat him up too," Franklin said. Yohannes and Franklin joined forces and they were about to attack Francesca''s chest. It was right at this moment that someone by theke said in a t tone, "Who said that I dare not show up?" His voice was indifferent, but everyone heard it clearly, as if it was imbued with some magical power. Everyone was astounded by the voice. The crowd wondered, "Who is speaking? Master Chen? Is Master Chen here?" For a moment, everyone looked around to see where the voice came from and who Master Chen was. "Master Chen, where are you?" "Master Chen,e out!" "Master Chen, please make your move!" someone in the crowd implored. Just as everyone was searching for him, Fade stood up and passed through the crowd as he walked forward. Easter and his men, who were not far away, could not help but sneer. "Look at that guy. What is he trying to do? Is he really the one the others are looking for?" said Easter. "Haha. Did he think that they are calling him only because his surname is also Chen?" mocked a disciple. "Attention seeker," Easter chided. Upon hearing what they said, Tom red at them and said coldly, "Ignorant! you''ll regret what you said." While they were arguing, Fade had passed through the crowd and reached theke. The people whom Fade pushed aside so he could get through were a little unhappy. They turned their heads to re at Fade, yelling. "Brother, don''t push me anymore. If you push me again, I will fall into theke." "Brother, he''s Master Chen. Why are you so angry?" another person mocked. "Brother, can you be a little gentler? My eggs are going to break because of you!" another person uttered. Listening to theirints, Fade was speechless. Hence, he exined, "I am the person you are looking for. Please let me pass through." "What are you talking about? We''re looking for Master Chen. Are you kidding us?" a martial artist said. "Brother, it''s not the right time to joke. If you make people angry, they''ll beat you up!" "Brother, listen to me. Go back now!" Fade did not know how he should feel about their advice. Originally, all he wanted was to watch the Martial Arts Convention. However, this happened so he had no choice but to take action. However, just as he was about to take action, the others took it as a joke. Looking at the bustling crowd in front of him, Fade shook his head and muttered to himself, "I wanted to keep a low profile, but it seems like a high profile is needed." The next moment, Fade roared and he was enveloped by his aura, shaking all the people around him away. Then, Fade leaped forward while he shouted, "I''ming!" The crowd could not help but shout at him. "Brother, what are you doing? Don''t mess around!" a martial artist said. "Brother, I''m going to get angry, and if I do, I just might attack you!" the other martial artist warned. "D*mn it. I''ll teach you a lesson now!" an angry martial artist uttered. As the crowd shouted, Fade passed through them and rushed towards Green Peace Lake. Leaving his tracks on the surface of theke, Fade appeared to be walking on water. He stepped on the surface of the water and passed over quickly. Finally, he arrived at the stage. Everyone was stunned. All of a sudden, the crowd quietened down and everyone came back to their senses. "W-what''s going on? How did he get there?" the person who stopped Fade stammered. "He''s flying! He''s flying... he''s really good," another martial artist eximed. "H- he''s on the stage! Does that mean he''s Master Chen?" the other martial artist yelled. "Master Chen, he''s really Master Chen. No way!" someone in the crowd gasped. Almost everyone was surprised and confused at the same time. Even Franklin and Yohannes, who were standing on the stage, were astounded when they caught sight of Fade on the stage. Especially Yohannes, who had seen Fade once before, looked at him and asked, "What are you doing here?" Fade answered with a cold voice, "Didn''t you say that I dare note here? Well, here I am." "We''re talking about..." Yohannes uttered as he was stunned. Then, he thought of something and he asked in surprise, "Are you Master Chen?" Fade said ndly, "My surname is Chen." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Francesca, who had regained herposure, walked up to Fade respectfully and bowed to him as a greeting, "Master Chen, here you are!" Fade nodded and he said, "Just leave it to me. Go down and take a rest." "Thank you, Master Chen!" Francesca thanked him quickly. Then, she turned around and sprang to the ship of the Sun family. The conversation helped Yohannes and Franklin confirm Fade''s identity. They narrowed their eyes and looked at Fade. "I didn''t expect you to be Master Chen!" Franklin said. Yohannes sneered, "It seems like I overestimated Master Chen." "Master Chen, you won''t be able tost for more than 10 of my moves," Yohannes said confidently. Meanwhile, Franklin who had learned about Fade from Zachary, resented Fade a lot. He looked at Fade with a cold nce and said, "Brother Yue, leave this guy to me!" "He hurt my senior and my disciple. I want to make him pay!" Franklin loathed as he gritted his teeth. Yohannes nodded, taking a step back. With his hands behind his back, he seemed to be rxed as he said, "I''ll leave it to Guardian Franklin." Chapter 624 Chapter 624 The crowd overheard the conversation onstage between Franklin and Yohannes. They were brought back to earth by what the two said. "Then, that kid is really Master Chen?" someone asked. "Master Chen is so... so young?" a martial artist gasped. "He''s really Master Chen. I was just talking to him just now. I- I..." another martial artist stuttered. "Since Master Chen has appeared, there is going to be a good show!" the other martial artist eximed. "Master Chen, let''s do it! We''ll defeat the people from the other provinces!" a local martial artist urged. Fade''s appearance had livened the atmosphere of the convention up. The martial artists, who had almost no hope just now, saw a glimmer of hope at this moment and they cheered for him. Among the enthusiastic crowd, Easter''s face fell. He stared at Fade in disbelief. Especially Huxley, who had just heaved a sigh of relief, was frightened at the moment. He murmured, "He..he really is Master Chen. I have said before that he is Master Chen. Don''t provoke him, don''t provoke him. What should I do now? What should I do?" Master Han, who was scolded by his father, was now stiff with his mouth agape. He didn''t know how to feel about this. After all, no matter how bad Master Chen was, it was easy for him to eliminate people who were not as strong as he was. When they thought of this, not just Huxley and Master Han, but Carlos and Lineman, who were beside them, turned pale too. They felt uneasy as beads of sweat broke out of their foreheads. Only Easter managed to remainposed. He pursed his lips and said toughly, "Don''t worry. Even though he is more powerful than we are, the top priority is the battle onstage now. If he loses, then we don''t have to worry about him." Easter''s words offort seemed to be thest ray of hope for them, bringing some light through the darkness. All of a sudden, they nodded hurriedly and began muttering to themselves, as if they were comforting themselves. "Yes, Master Ma is right. Although Master Chen is powerful, he is certainly not as powerful as the Yue family and the Lightning n," Huxley muttered. "That''s right. We''ll be safe when he loses," Master Han said to himself. "He''ll definitely lose. We''ll be fine. We''ll be fine," Carlos uttered. While the others were still startled by their new realisation, Franklin, who was standing in front of Fade, stepped forward and his aura in the form of a sharp sword materialised from his right palm towards Fade. When Franklin made his move, the sharp sword instantly tore through the air, as if it was going to pierce the space open. The strength of a martial artist in thete stages of the ck Level was really scary. However, Fade just looked at Franklin''s attack, shaking his head slightly as he said, "Is that all? It''s nothing." "Y-you''re so arrogant!" yelled Franklin. However, before he finished his sentence, Fade had grabbed the air with his right hand. At the same time, an invisible aura formed a big hand that grabbed Franklin''s sword, crushing it. "H-how could you..." Franklin uttered. He was shocked when Fade blocked his attack so effortlessly. What happened next was even more surprising. After Fade crushed Franklin''s sharp sword, he waved his right arm again. In an instant, a stream of crimson aura shot out of his sleeve. The aura drew a perfect arc in the air, like a burning crescent, and it rushed towards Franklin swiftly. Franklin had no time to defend the attack and the crimson aura hit him right away. In an instant, he spat a mouthful of blood and he almost got booted off the stage. Yohannes, who was confident at first, was astounded when he caught sight of what had happened. He quickly held Franklin who was still spitting blood. ring at Fade, he said coldly, "You really surprised me! But that''s it." Yohannes bellowed loudly, and his aura burst out of his body with a boom, creating a whirlwind on theke ind. The whirlwind howled and the stage was overwhelmed by the gust. The surrounding trees began to shake violently. Some of the branches broke and were smashed to pieces by the wind. It was a terrifying whirlwind. Roaring, it swept towards Fade. Upon seeing the attack, the martial artists around theke ind took a deep breath and ordered for the wooden ships to retreat a little, worrying that they would get hit by the attack. "Yohannes has indeed reached near the peak of the ck Level!" a martial artist on the ship eximed. "The power of this attack has reached the peak of the ck Level!" said another martial artist on the ship. "The Yue family is indeed the strongest family of the Westamor District! The Yue family has two martial artists at the peak of the ck Level now," the first martial artist replied. "Not only that, but if we count the Old Master of the Yue family who has reached the Earth Level in, then the Yue family is about to be an Earth Level superpower," he added. "Master Chen is powerful enough to defeat Franklin, but unfortunately, he met Yohannes today," the other martial artist said. "The Sun family is doomed." he murmured. Many people shook their heads as they were not optimistic that the Sun family and Fade would make it. On the other hand, Easter and the likes of him could not wait to cheer for Yohannes. However, in the face of the horrible whirlwind attack by Yohannes, Fade remained calm. He said softly, "Is that all? The Yue family from the Westamor District is disappointing." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You have sought your own demise!" Yohannes growled and he was furious. He released more aura and merged them into raging winds, which made the howling whirlwinds stronger. With the whirlwind howling, the stage was about to copse. Everyone could hear the loud noises, as if it was about to fall apart at any moment. But Fade, who was standing aside, did not resist at all. Like a piece of wood, the whirlwind swallowed him and he disappeared into it. There was no trace of him anymore. Shocked, the crowd sighed. "Master Chen was sucked into the whirlwind!" someone yelled. "What''s going on? Why didn''t Master Chen resist at all? Are their standards really that different?" a local martial artist gasped. "No one can stop the Yue family." another local martial artist uttered. Easter and the others heaved a sigh of relief. Rxed, they said with a smile, "He lost. That man lost. That''s great. We are safe now." Tom red at them and warned, "I''ll remember your words." Upon hearing his warning, Master Han replied arrogantly, "Tom Wei, why are you being so obstinate? Without that guy to back you up, what do you have left in Long City? When the convention is over, I will force you to close down your martial arts centre." Just as the crowd was talking about Master Chen''s defeat, Yohannes, who was smirking, narrowed his eyes suddenly. Surprised, he gasped, "Oh, no!" Then, someone said with a faint voice from the centre of the whirlwind, "It''s my turn!" Chapter 625 Chapter 625 As soon as he finished speaking, he smashed the whirlwind to pieces with a bang and the gusts dissipated. Then, Fade came out of the whirlwind unscathed. He cast a cold nce at Yohannes and raised his right arm, shing a crimson sharp de at Yohannes. Yohannes was startled and he retreated rapidly. At the same time, he activated the positive energy in his body to protect his chest and block Fade''s attack. "Boom!" the crimson sharp de chopped Yohannes''s chest. Although Yohannes had already activated his positive energy to protect his chest, Fade''s attack was more powerful than he had imagined. The crimson de cut through Yohannes'' shield of positive energy, leaving a bloody cut on his chest with blood gushing out. The attack made Yohannes take a few steps back and his face instantly turned pale. "You..." Yohannes was shocked and he wanted to say something. However, Fade did not just stop there. He swung his right hand in Yohannes'' direction. Then, an invisible aura, like a huge palm, mmed into Yohannes. "Puff!" Yohannes, who had been seriously injured, spat a mouthful of blood. His face was as white as a sheet. Fade was able to gain an upper hand against Yohannes with only two moves. Yohannes himself had never expected this, let alone the crowd. "W- what''s going on? The situation haspletely reversed," someone gasped. "Master Chen is formidable. He has turned the tables!" a local martial artist said. "We won. Long City won," another local martial artist eximed. "Good, you''ve fought well. Look at the guys from the Westamor District. How dare they be smug in Long City!" the other martial artists snorted. Many martial artists apuded and cheered for Fade. However, Easter, who had just ridiculed Fade, was livid when he witnessed the situation. And Huxley''s legs were so weak that he almost fell to the ground and fainted. Tom looked at them and sneered, "Are you afraid now? This is just the beginning." While the crowd was still in shock, Fade had attacked Yohannes several more times. Each of his attacksnded firmly on Yohannes, causing him to bleed a lot, so much that he was not able to stand straight up anymore. The martial artists on the ship werepletely dumbstruck. They were close to the stage, so they could clearly feel Yohannes'' incredible strength previously. It was the strength of a martial artist at the peak of the ck Level. Its pressure was irresistible and it made them feel powerless. However, such the powerful Yohannes was like Fade''s toy now. He had no strength to fight back and defend himself against Fade''s attacks at all. Staring at Fade, they could not imagine how strong the young man in front of them was and what his martial arts level was. Meanwhile, Fade looked at Yohannes who was close to death and had blood all over his face, and he finally stopped. Standing in front of Yohannes, Fade said with a cold voice, "Do you admit defeat?" Despite the blood all over his face, Yohannes gnashed his teeth and didn''t want to admit defeat. After all, once he spoke, he would instantly lose half of the Yue''s family''s property to Fade. His family members would certainly be dissatisfied with him if he lost half of the family property, even if he held a high status in the Yue family. Hence, Yohannes didn''t want to give in. He gritted his teeth and said, "I-1 won''t admit defeat." "You''re not giving up?" Fade said as he raised his right hand. He was about to attack Yohannes with his crimson aura. "It seems like you haven''t learned your lesson yet. I''ll have to continue then," he threatened. Catching sight of Fade''s pose, Yohannes was frightened. The corner of his eyes twitched and he said in a trembling voice, "Don''t go too far. I''m a member of the Yue family. If you kill me, the Yue family will not let you go." "Are you threatening me?" Fade uttered. His expression darkened and he said, "Too far? You two just forced the Sun family to produce the token of Wushuang Tower as a bet. And the two of you besieged Francesca. With that in mind, haven''t you guys gone too far as well?" Fade added, "Now, you''re using me of going too far because you have lost? Do you think I''ll listen to you?". As he spoke, Fade mmed Yohannes with a sharp crimson de that materialised from his right palm. It pierced through Yohannes'' shoulder de. Yohannes screamed in pain, his veins bulging on his forehead as if they were about to burst. "Y- you''re hurting me?" he shrieked. Fade snorted and pped Yohannes again with his right hand. With another scream, Yohannes saw that his other shoulder de was also pierced with the crimson aura and blood was gushing out. "Do you admit defeat?" Fade asked emotionlessly. Yohannes1 eyes were glowing with anger. Despite his pain, he gave Fade a re, gritting his teeth while he said, "I- I''ll fight you to death!" Enduring the excruciating pain on his shoulder, Yohannes fished out a bone token from his clothes with his right hand. Then, he injected a stream of aura into the bone token. Instantly, ayer of dark green smoke burst out of the bone token and it gathered in front of Yohannes, materialising into a roaring beast. "Kill him!" Yohannes ordered. As soon as Yohannes bellowed his order, the dark green beast roared and charged at Fade. The crowd was dumbfounded at the sudden change of events. They stared at the stage in disbelief. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "W- what''s that? A monster?" someone gasped. "What did Yohannes do? How did he manage to create that monster?" the other person uttered. "The monster''s aura is very strong. It''s almost at the peak of the ck Level. Is this the Yue family''s secret weapon?" a martial artist eximed. "Is Yohannes going to turn the tables?" he muttered. The martial artists around theke ind were all surprised and curious. Fade''s expression, which was originally calm, instantly darkened when he saw that Yohannes had used this move. He stared at Yohannes coldly and shouted in a deep voice, "Where did you learn this?" Yohannes did not answer Fade''s question. He gritted his teeth with resentment and growled, "If you want to know the answer, go to hell and ask the Grim Reaper!" While he was growling, Yohannes waved his hand to gesture for the dark green beast to rush towards Fade. As the monster got closer and closer, Fade''s expression became serious. He put his hands in front of his chest. In the centre of his palm was a shining me-like ball. "Get lost!" Fade yelled. Yelling, Fade struck the shining ball out. A dazzling fireball whizzed out and went into the body of the dark green smoke monster. Then, the monster halted, for red mes burst from within its body, burning it from the inside out. Finally, the monster looked up at the sky and roared. In mes, it exploded and turned into a cloud of smoke. Gradually, the raging mes annihted it. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Yohannes, who was originally ferocious and vengeful, was stunned when he witnessed what had happened. With his mouth agape, he stared at Fade nkly. He murmured, "H-how could this be possible? How could my trump card be defeated so easily? T-this must be fake..." The crowd was also dumbstruck. They could clearly feel the power of the monster just now. The moment it emerged, it could rival the strength of a peak ck Level martial artist. However, in one move, Fade managed to burn such a fearsome monster to ashes before it could even get close to him. At this moment, everyone thought that Fade''s strength was terrifying and unfathomable. Fade, who had blown up the monster, walked up to Yohannes and asked in a cold voice, "I''ll ask you one more time. Where did you learn this? Where did you get that bone token?" "It''s none of your business. That''s the Yue family''s secret. You.." Yohannes rebuked instinctively. As a result, Fade grabbed Yohannes'' throat before he could finish his sentence. Fade''s eyes were glowing with anger and hostility. He said in a low voice, "You''d better not y tricks on me." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I''ve seen the bone token and the monster before. It''s not a Yue family skill. You''d better tell me what you know," Fade warned in a cold voice. Fade was agitated, for the appearance of the bone token and the smog monster reminded him of the time when he went to Fuma Town to look for Jeremy Lin. At that time, Fade encountered a team from the Skull Mob in the mountain forest. During thest moments of the battle, the team members used the bone token to summon a ck monster to That strange scene was still fresh in Fade''s memory. Therefore, as soon as he saw Yohannes use the same skill, Fade immediately thought of that incident and his attitude changed instantly. After all, the incident of the Skull Mob was not just rted to Jeremy, but also to his wife, Quin Lin. It even had something to do with his mother-inw Chrystal Xie. Hence, Fade had to pay attention to all of the rted clues. Yohannes, whose throat was in Fade''s grip, was surprised when he heard Fade say that he had seen the bone token and the monster before. "T- this is..." Yohannes stammered, for he wanted to find an excuse. However, as soon as he spoke, he felt Fade''s intent to kill him. Not only did he tremble, but his expression darkened as well. This is because he knew that Fade wanted to kill him now. When Fade beat him onstage, Fade did not have the desire to kill him yet. But since he used the bone token, Fade''s intent to kill him became obvious. For a moment, Yohannes hesitated. Facing the threat of death, he wanted to tell the truth. But after thinking of the things he did and the aftermath of exposing it, he was not willing to do it. After a short while, Fade got impatient. He stepped on the left knee of Yohannes by using his right foot. In an instant, with a crack, Yohannes'' left leg was fractured and disabled. His face reddened, and blue veins bulged behind beads of sweats. His body trembled violently from the pain. "Y-you..." he uttered. But before Yohannes could finish his sentence, Fade, whose eyes were emotionless, raised his foot and moved it towards Yohannes'' other leg. He said coldly, "I want to know the truth!" When Yohannes saw Fade''s reaction, he was really terrified and he couldn''t care about anything else. He quickly nodded and said, "I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you everything. Don''t do it again." "Say it!" Fade red at Yohannes. Enduring the pain, Yohannes exined slowly, "I got this bone token when I was traveling a year ago. At that time..." After listening to Yohannes''s exnation, Fade quickly sorted out the entire story. One year ago, when Yohannes was traveling in the other provinces, he met a mysterious martial artist. After battling with him, they got to know each other. Later, through their conversation, that martial artist found out Yohannes'' identity and his eagerness to be stronger. Therefore, he told Yohannes that he had a way to make Yohannes be stronger quickly, and he would tell it to Yohannes for a small favour in return. Although Yohannes suspected that this was a scam, he was eager to be stronger. In the end, he decided to give it a try. The result surprised him greatly. After he took the drug that the martial artist provided, his strength had indeed improved a lot. Hence, Yohannes trusted the mysterious martial artist very much and made a deal with him. The mysterious martial arts master provided Yohannes with the drugs and some methods to improve his strength. Yohannes, as requested by the mysterious martial artist, secretly captured a group of people and sent them to the martial artist. The two of them had been trading for more than half a year. Yohannes'' strength had improved by leaps and bounds, and his level had already reached the peak of the ck Level. In the meantime, Yohannes had captured more than fifty people and sent them to the martial artist. Although Yohannes had been worried that the mysterious martial artist would use the people he had captured to do something evil, he had turned a blind eye and did not delve deeply into it as he craved to be stronger very badly. It was not until Fade was furious to the point where he was willing to kill him that Yohannes felt that there might be some malicious plot behind it. After listening to the story, Fade connected the dots with rtion to the Skull Mob, and he pictured the terrible things the Skull Mob did. In Fuma Town, Jeremy was used to lure Quin. In the forest of Longxu City, there were bloodstained corpses and precision instruments in the hut. Now, he learned that Yohannes had been capturing people. In an instant, Fade took his mobile phone out and showed Yohannes the photos and videos of the hut in the woods of Longxu City. He asked Yohannes, "Did you catch this person?" Looking at the bloody corpse in the video, Yohannes frowned reflexively. When he fixed his gaze on it, he was startled, lowering his head involuntarily. Seeing this, Fade shouted, "Speak!" Yohannes shivered and answered in a trembling voice, "Yes, I caught him." Upon hearing this, Fade''s heart skipped a beat. He had a rough idea of what the Skull Mob was doing. The Skull Mob seemed to be looking for people with special qualities. They caught a lot of people for experiments, perhaps to improve their strength, or to develop some drugs. No matter what the purpose was, in short, the Skull Mob was very dangerous! Thinking of this, Fade red at Yohannes and yelled, "Tell me everything about them, including what you know about them. I want to know all the clues and details!" Chapter 627 Chapter 627 After seeing the bloody corpse, Yohannes seemed to have guessed something. Trembling, he disclosed everything he knew to Fade. After listening to the revtion, Fade looked gloomy. He carried Yohannes and threw him onto the Sun family''s ship. He said, "Take him back. I have questions to ask himter." Francesca immediately led her men to tie Yohannes up. On the Yue family''s ship, there was amotion. Some people looked at Fade discontentedly and some of them wanted to say something. But before they said anything, Fade cast a cold nce at them and said sternly, "If you don''t ept it, you cane onto the stage." In an instant, the members of the Yue family on the ship quieted down. No matter how discontented they were, even if their leader had been captured by Fade, they had to bear with it. This was because they were no match for Fade. When Fade caught sight of this, he snorted. Then, he nced at Franklin, who had curled up in a corner of the stage, and said, "The Yue family has admitted defeat in this battle. How about the Lightning n?" Seeing that Yohannes had ended up losing miserably, Franklin did not resist. He nodded quickly, handing over a contract with both hands, and said, "We admit defeat. The Lightning n admits defeat. This is the contract of Dragon Source Herb Farm. Mr. Chen, please ept it." Snorting, Fade took the contract. He looked around and said in a clear voice, "Is there anyone else who wants to challenge the Martial Arts Convention?" His voice was thunderous as the sound waves spread across theke. The martial artists had just witnessed Yohannes'' defeat, so they did not dare to challenge him. They quickly bowed their heads and retreated, not daring to look at Fade''s eyes. Fade let out a snort as he said, "In that case, the Martial Arts Convention is over." After that, Fade jumped off the stage, stepping on the surface of theke water and striding towards the shore. All of the great families and ns on the ships, as well as the martial artists, automatically made way for him. They lowered their heads and gazed at Fade in awe. When Fade was walking towards the Yue family''s ship, the members on the Yue family''s ship were startled. Lowering their heads, they did not dare to make a sound. Fade boarded the Yue family''s ship and said, "Sister Mnie, I am taking you away." Mnie, who had been guarded by the members of the Yue family, inevitably smiled when she heard Fade''s voice. She walked out of the cabin and reached out her hand to Fade. "You''re here," she uttered. Fade nodded gently, holding Mnie''s delicate hand and pulling her into his arms. Then, he got off the ship right away. He stepped onto theke again and walked towards the shore. At the same time, Qiana, who had been guarding Mnie on the Yue family''s ship, gritted her teeth and stomped her feet. However, she could do nothing but sigh. As Fade held Mnie in his arms and they reached the shore, the martial artists by theke made way for them and greeted Fade respectfully. Only Tom came up to him and said to Fade, smiling, "Brother Fade, you''ve worked hard." Then, Tom looked at Mnie again before he winked at Fade and whispered, "Brother Fade, shall I continue to call her Director Yu, or should I call her Mrs. Chen?" Soon, Mnie blushed and lowered her head shyly. Fade rolled his eyes at Tom and said, "Stop your nonsense! Let''s go. I still have something to do. Let''s go back first." Upon hearing this, Tom stoppedughing. He nodded at Fade and then led the way. Meanwhile, the members of the Sky Martial Arts Centre also followed behind them. They were watched by hundreds and thousands of martial artists around them as they walked with Fade. For a moment, they felt as if they were basking in glory. To be exact, Pablo used to be a geek who got dumped by his girlfriend and was widely despised. But now, he had be the focus of everyone''s attention and many martial artists greeted him respectfully. He had never dreamed of this before, but now it was a reality. As they walked past Easter and the others, Tom intentionally slowed down. He looked at them and said coldly, "Master Ma, just now, you were under the impression that Brother Fade will definitely lose. Say that again now." Hearing this, Easter''s face fell. He waved his hand quickly and exined, "Master Chen, we didn''t..." "You didn''t? Are you calling me a liar?" Tom snorted. Easter''s expression darkened as he replied in a hurry, "No, I didn''t mean that. I just..." He did not know how to exin. He could only kneel down and kowtow to Fade a few times. He begged for mercy, "Master Chen, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have doubted your strength. Master Chen, please give me another chance!" As Easter knelt down to beg for mercy, Lineman, Carlos, Huxley, and Master Han looked remorseful. They quickly knelt down and kowtowed to Fade to beg for mercy too. Upon hearing their begging, Fade nced at them but he did not say anything. He just snorted and walked away. Easter and the others didn''t dare to get up. It was only after Fade was out of sight that they got off the ground, shivering. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. All of the martial artists around them made way for them, unwilling to approach. It was as if they were worried about getting affected by Easter and the likes of him. Easter and the others looked even more depressed now. They almost cried. Huxley, in particr, looked at his son in front of him. He pped Master Han and scolded, "It''s all your fault. I said that it was Master Chen, and we couldn''t afford to offend him. But you didn''t listen to me and you kept on offending Master Chen. As a result, we offended Master Chen. We''re dead now..." Master Han gave him a bitter look. He rified, "H-how was I to know that he really is Master Chen. If I knew it earlier, I would certainly not have offended him. It''s not my fault..." "You are still arguing. I will beat you to death. I..." Huxley took out his belt and whipped Master Han violently. It seemed like he was not hitting his son, but his enemy. Next to them, Easter''s gaze also fell on Lineman and Carlos. Although he did not punish them as violently as Huxley did, Lineman knew his master very well. He knelt down in front of Easter and begged for mercy, "Master, I know I was wrong. This time, it''s all my fault..." However, Easter ignored him. He snorted before he left Lineman and Carlos, who were desperate, behind him. Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Fade left Green Peace Lake with Mnie, for the Martial Arts Convention had ended. The results of the convention spread through the media quickly. In the end, it was the headline of every martial arts news portal that Fade had severely injured Yohannes. Of course, there were also many rted news reports about some other incidents that urred during the Martial Arts Convention. The news reporters were particrly concerned about Yohannes'' use of his bone token. As it was controversial, they wrote a lot of articles about it. That day, Fade brought Mnie back to the hotel. Afterforting her, he sat opposite her and said, "Sister Mnie, can you tell me what happened this time?" Things were strange since Mnie came to Long City. After all, in the beginning, Mnie arrived to sign a contract with Winnie Huo on thetter''s endorsement by Emerald Plum Jewels. Butter, Mnie invited Fade to have a meal privately. The appearance of Qiana and Yohannes implied that there was more to it. Now that Fade had asked about it, Mnie sighed. Then, she exined to Fade slowly, "Fade, I believe you''ve investigated it as well. I''m from the Westamor District. I''m from the Yu family." Fade nodded. Indeed, he had investigated the Yu family and the Yue family. "The Yu family is a business family in Westamor District, and the Yue family is the first martial arts family in Westamor District," he contended. "Yes," Mnie agreed. "The Yu family rose in the Westamor District through business. However, without the support of any martial arts force, the Yu family is considered inferior to the powerful martial arts families," she added. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "As the Yu family grewrger in the Westamor District, the other families and ns in Westamor District, especially the martial arts families and ns, tried to take the Yu family down through various means. Some were disguised as cooperation, some directly threatened, and some attempted to assassinate us." "However, the Yu family is not weak, and the other families and ns were not courageous enough to go too far. Hence, we have been safe for quite a number of years." "But things changed half a year ago," Mnie grunted as her face fell. Fade could not help but frown, his brows were knitted together. Mnie added, "Our family has been doing business for so many years, and our business has expanded all over the country. Among them, the headquarters of our most important jewelry business is set up in Capital City." "But half a year ago, due to business conflict, ourpany offended a big shot in Capital City. He pressured ourpany so much that Emerald Plum Jewels and the other Yu family businesses were all affected," she said. "He has coerced us into handing over forty percent of our shares to him. Otherwise, he will not let us go easily as he is capable of destroying the Yu family all by himself," she uttered. "Forty percent of the shares is almost half of our family''s property. Naturally, the family did not agree. However, the Yu family has no resistance to his threats in Capital City," she said. Frowning, Mnie continued, "It was right at this moment that the Yue family came to us. They said that they have the power to help us resolve this matter, and we will have to pay them the price." "The price is you, Sister Mnie, Am I right?" Fade said as he stared at Mnie. With quivering eyebrows, she replied after a few seconds of silence, "Yes, it''s me. Yohannes, the next-in-line to the Master of the Yue family, was widowed in his early years. And he said that he has a crush on me. "As long as I marry him, the Yue family will be willing to help us resolve the threat of the big shot in Capital City," she exined. As she said this, Mnie couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Her eyes were teary, yet they were glowing with fury and agony. "Yohannes is already in his fifties, and he is more than 20 years older than I am. He is almost the same age as my father. In addition to that, there are many rumours about him being a yboy," she whispered. "Of course I won''t agree to this marriage," she stressed. "However, after the elders of the family evaluated the threat of that big shot in Capital City and following the request of Yohannes, they decided to marry me to him," she said. As she said this, Mnie ridiculed herself with a bitter smile. "Yeah,pared to forty percent of the family''s property, it is more beneficial to them for me to marry an old uncle. At least, it won''t be a great loss." "As a result, my family has confined me at home. My aunt, Qiana, keeps an eye on me at all times. She wants to send me to Yohannes'' bed in good condition," Mnie uttered despondently. Fade felt distressed when he caught sight of Mnie''s agonised look. He reached out his hand to hold Mnie''s hand tofort her. "Sister Mnie, as long as I''m here, I won''t let the others force you to do something you don''t want to do." Fade''s assurance made Mnie smile. She replied, "Thank you for your assurance." Fade was serious. He held Mnie''s hand tighter and said, "Sister Mnie, this is not just an assurance. I will do it." "1-1 believe you!" Mnie nced at Fade who looked solemn, and her heart skipped a beat. She felt a pang of warmth, so she smiled and nodded at him. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. It was Francesca. "Master Chen, We have brought Yohannes back. When do you want to interrogate him?" she asked. When it came to Yohannes, Fade couldn''t help but think of the incidents rted to the Skull Mob. Hence, his expression darkened. Noticing his reaction, Mnie got up and said, "You go ahead. I''ll leave now." Fade took Mnie''s hand and said, "Sister Mnie, are you going back? But the Yu family and the Yue family are treating you..." Mnie replied him with a faint smile, "Don''t worry, it''s not very serious. Although they forced me to marry him, I''m not a prisoner. They won''t do anything to me. Besides, Yohannes is here with you so I can''t marry him anyway. There are still some things that I need to deal with in regards to my family business." "Well, I''ll ask someone to send you back," Fade said. He hesitated for a moment and then nodded as he urged, "Sister Mnie, if anything happens to you, just let me know!" "I know." Mnie nodded with a smile. Then, she walked over to Fade, held his head, and pressed her red lips against his lips. "Fade, thank you," she whispered. After giving him a warm kiss, Mnie waved at Fade and said, ''Tm leaving. This is a token of appreciation." After that, Mnie strode out of the room. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Fade was left dazed. He touched his lips, and his fingers were stained with the colour of Mnie''s lipstick. He took a breath and he could smell her scent. "S- sister Mnie kissed me." he muttered. Thinking of this, Fade did not know whether to be happy or angry about it. He had met a lot of women, and he was always the one who took the initiative to kiss them. He could only get their kisses as a reward after he had kissed them. But this time, he was kissed by a woman. It was a first for Fade. However, the feeling did not linger for too long. Aftering to his senses, Fade immediately went to Yohannes'' room with Francesca. Then, he began to interrogate him. At the same time, Mnie returned to the hotel she had booked. She was smiling. As soon as she pushed the door open and entered her room, Qiana, who looked anxious, came up to her with a gloomy expression and said, "Where did you go? Why are you back sote?" Frowning, Mnie answered coldly, "Aunty, I''m not a child. I don''t need to report my whereabouts to you all the time." "Were you with Fade? What happened to you?" Qiana asked nervously. Mnie furrowed her brows unhappily. "Yes, I was with him. As for what happened, whatever was necessary has happened," Mnie replied as she licked her lips. Qiana was stunned by Mnie''s words. When she saw the kiss mark on Mnie''s lips, her expression darkened drastically. Pointing at Mnie, she said, "Y-you and Fade have... How could you do this? Don''t you know that you are going to marry the son of the Yue family? They will be dissatisfied with you!" Upon hearing this, Mnie whined, "I''ve told you a long time ago that I won''t marry Yohannes Yue. I''ll only marry a person I like." "Moreover, why should the Yue family be dissatisfied with me and the person I like? Who are they?" Mnie questioned. Qiana was extremely nervous. She covered Mnie''s mouth and uttered, "Stop saying that. The members of the Yue family live next door. If they hear us, well be finished." "Let them hear us. I''m not afraid!" Mnie said with indifference. Qiana was getting more and more anxious. She red at Mnie and said, "You''re not afraid, but I''m afraid and the Yu family is afraid. You know, the Yue family is the strongest martial arts family in the Westamor District. If we offend them, we''re dead." Curling her lips disdainfully, Mnie replied, "The strongest martial arts family? Yohannes is so powerful in Long City, yet Master Chen defeated him here!" "That''s just..." Qiana was rendered speechless. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Then, she said, "Even if you are not afraid of the Yu family, how are we supposed to deal with that big shot in Capital City? If we don''t respond now, our business in Capital City will be at stake. If that happens, the Yu family will be destroyed. All of this is possible." When it came to the business in Capital City, Mnie was worried. However, she shook her head and said, "I will find a way to sort out the issue in Capital City. Moreover, Fade has also said that he will help." "He''s helping? What can he do?" Qiana scorned. She patted her thigh as she said, "Mnie, you''re not a child anymore. How can you be fooled by his sweet talk?" "You have to know that no matter how powerful Fade is, he is powerful in Long City only. What happens in Capital City is apletely different matter! There are many big shots hiding in Capital City. What can a young man like him do in Capital City? How can he help us?" she added. "What''s more, he hurt Yohannes this time, so are you sure that the Yue family will let him go?" Qiana said anxiously. Mnie was doubtful as well. However, on second thought, she still believed in Fade because this man was worthy of her trust. "I could not care less about other things. I don''t know if he is the strongest, but I have faith in him," Mnie affirmed. "Why don''t you understand even after everything I''ve said? You and Fade would not end well if you get into a rtionship..." Qiana nagged angrily and anxiously. "I''m tired. I''m going to rest," Mnie said as she didn''t want to listen anymore. Next, she went straight to her room and mmed the door shut. Upon seeing her reaction, Qiana felt anxious and helpless, so she took her mobile phone out and made a call. "Brother, I am Qiana. Something big happened to Mnie. She and a person named Fade Chen have already..." Unbeknownst to Fade, he had already had gotten into an intimate rtionship with Mnie, and hence cuckolded Yohannes. However, Fade was very serious now and he had no time to think about it. After interrogating Yohannes, he got more clues about the Skull Mob. One of the clues was crucial. Yohannes said that he had seen Jeremy Lin with the Skull Mob. Moreover, it was just two days before the Martial Arts Convention. Besides, the ce was not far away. It was in the mountain forest of the outskirts of Long City, Dragonville. Fade was extremely excited when he got this clue. He contacted Quin Lin, his wife, to tell her the whole story. Then, Fade dashed to the ce where Yohannes had seen Jeremy. By evening, Fade had reached the mountain forest alone. Without holding back his strength, Fade left a trace of red aura as he sprinted through the mountain forest. Fifteen minutester, Fade was in a valley. The valley was not big, and its location was obscure. Without the details offered by Yohannes, it would be difficult to find this ce. Fade''s heart skipped a beat when he caught sight of the scene in the valley. It was because what he saw was very simr to what Fade had seen in the forests of Longxu City''s outskirts. There was a small wooden hut in the valley, as well as several tents around it, but no one was here. Feeling uneasy, Fade entered the wooden hut. Then, he gasped at what he saw. The scene in the hut was also very simr to what he saw in Longxu City. The scattered parts of a machine, the stains that resulted from the sshing of blood, not to mention bloody corpses everywhere. What was more, the scene here appeared more grisly than the previous time. There were three beds in the wooden hut with a bloody corpse on each bed. Also, it seemed like there was a hasty evacuation. There were all kinds of pipes inserted into the corpses. Some of the pipes were connected to instruments, and some of corpses were connected to each other. There were streams of blood and all kinds of colourful liquid within the pipes. It was nauseating. Other than the smell of the blood, the wooden hut had a strange aura to it. Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Fade could not help but frown at what he saw. Just as he was about to leave the wooden hut, the corpse on the bed trembled and made a weak sound. In an instant, Fade, who was startled, rushed over. When he checked the man''s breath, he realized that the man was not dead yet. He was still breathing weakly. Therefore, Fade swiftly transferred his genuine positive energy into the man''s body to sustain his life. After a while, Fade managed to keep the man alive by using his positive energy. The man was dangling at the edge of death, but now his breath had stabilized. Fade heaved a sigh of relief, wiping the sweat off his forehead. Just as he was about to make a phone call, his gaze fell upon the face of the man. Although the face was full of blood stains, Fade found him somewhat familiar. After he wiped the blood stains off the man''s face with his clothes, Fade was startled. The person in front of him was none other than Jeremy Lin. "Why is Jeremy here? How did he end up like this? What did the Skull Mob do to him? What is their purpose..." he pondered. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, countless questions shed across Fade''s mind. He felt as if his head was about to explode. However, Fade soon calmed down. He made a phone call to ask for help. After all, the most important thing at the moment was to save Jeremy''s life. Moreover, as long as Jeremy woke up, many of his questions would be answered. In the hospital at Long City, Fade and Quin stood in front of a VIP ward at night. Quin''s eyes were filled with tears. She covered her mouth and burst into tears. "How could this happen? My brother..." Fade hugged Quin gently and patted her back tofort her. Fade could understand Quin''s current mood. After rescuing Jeremy and examining him, Jeremy''s condition turned out to be more serious than he had imagined. There were countless wounds on his body. The most horrible thing was that almost sixty percent of the blood in Jeremy''s body had been reced. It was a spection that his original blood had been drawn from his body. The new blood that was injected into his body hade from a person with the same blood type. In the wooden hut, the two corpses beside Jeremy were used to supply Jeremy with blood. In addition to the blood exchange, Jeremy was also injected with numerous kinds of drugs. These drugs were mixed to the point where the doctors could no longer distinguish the specific composition. Hence, they could not treat it. Even if Fade checked it personally, he couldn''t do anything about it. Jeremy''s body was like a test tube full of drugs and blood, used for an experiment. It had been miraculous that Fade could keep him alive by using his positive energy. It was impossible for Fade to wake Jeremy up and restore his original state of health. After all, no matter how strong Fade was, he was just a human being and not God. In addition, from the results of a blood test, the doctor had made another discovery. Jeremy and Quin were not biologically rted. They were not brother and sister by blood. After a thorough examination, the hospital finally determined that Jeremy had been adopted by Quin''s father, Daniel Lin. Quin couldn''t bear such groundbreaking news in her life. Her father passed away in a car ident, and her mother had disappeared. And now, she learned that her only living sibling was not biologically rted to her. On top of everything, he was in a coma. No matter how strong Quin was, she couldn''t take it, and she began to bawl in pain. Holding Quin in his arms, Fade patted his wife''s back tenderly and said firmly, "Dear, don''t worry. I will try my best to cure Jeremy." Quin, who was in his arms, sobbed in a low voice, "T-thank you!" At this moment, Quin was no longer a tough woman. She cried like a little girl, helplessly. A weekter, Jeremy''s vital signs had stabilized, and he was transported back to Quin''s vi. Quin hired a team of medical professionals to take care of Jeremy round the clock. As for Fade, he had gone to the Stealth Team several times during this period of time. He went there tomunicate with the members and to get more information about the Skull Mob. After all, what the Skull Mob did had gone beyond the scope of ordinary criminal cases as they involved the crimes of the martial artists'' organisations. Therefore, the Stealth Team was also very concerned about this matter. However, he gained nothing new so far. In the Lin family''s vi, Quin, Fade and Jeremy, who was still in aa, gradually formed a routine lifestyle. Quin went to work as usual every day. When she came home, she would check on her brother, eat her dinner, and got to bed. Fade would also check on Jeremy from time to time, so as to transfer his positive energy into him to regte his physical condition. Slowly, their life returned to a new kind of peaceful state. Around two o''clock in the afternoon, Fade treated Jeremy with his positive energy. As soon as he walked out of the room, he caught sight of Quin who was dressed in office wear with a briefcase. Fade was curious. Hence, he went over to Quin and took her bag. Then, he asked, "Dear, why did youe back so early today? Did something happen at thepany?" Quin shook her head and exined, "Something came up, so I came home early." "What is it?" Fade asked. Quin said, "I''m going back to Bay City." "Going back to Bay City? Why?" Fade queried. Quin replied, "Tomorrow is the anniversary of my father''s death. I want to go back to pay my respects by burning some incense and paper money for him." Hearing this, Fade was slightly surprised. Quin didn''t believe in such things before, and she would never take the initiative to offer incense at a grave nor participate in superstitious activities. She only brought some fresh flowers when she visited his grave. Perhaps it was because of Jeremy''s incident that Quin''s mentality had changed. Hence, she decided to go home and pay her respects to her dad. She wanted tofort herself with ways she didn''t believe in before. Fade nodded and gazed at Quin, saying, "Yes, some superstitious activities are needed. I''ll go back with you." Quin nodded and said, "Well, you can pack now and we''ll set offter. Let''s drive there." "Okay, I''ll get ready right away." Fade nodded, then went back to his room to tidy up. Soon, Fade and Quin finished packing and setting the affairs of their family andpany. After that, they drove to Bay City. Chapter 631 Chapter 631 On the way back, Fade was the one behind the wheel. Initially, Fade chatted with Quin for a while. Butter, Quin barely spoke. Fade knew that his wife was not in a good mood, so he yed some calming music quietly and then released a bit of his positive energy to help settle Quin''s nerves. Recently, Quin had been utterly exhausted. With a little of Fade''s help, she leaned in her seat and fell asleep. Seeing this, Fade''s heart ached for her. He stopped the car by the road so he could carefully put his jacket over his wife. Then, he slowed down the speed of the car and drove as smoothly as possible. Three hourster, the car finally reached Bay City at dusk. The city was noisy, so Quin, who was sleeping soundly, woke up gradually. She rubbed her eyes and looked out of the car window in a daze. Then, she muttered, "Have we arrived?" ncing at his wife''s sleepy look, Fade couldn''t help but feel that his wife was more adorable than usual. Smirking, he said, "We have just arrived at Bay City, and we''ll reach downtown in about half an hour. You can take a nap first!" Quin shook her head gently, pushing hair behind her ears. When she caught sight of the smile on Fade''s face, she uttered, "Why are you smiling? Is there something on my face?" Fade shook his head as he exined, "My dear, there''s nothing on your face..." "Then what are you smiling at?" Quin asked, pursing her lips in confusion. Fade deliberately said, "I didn''t expect you to drool like a child while you were sleeping." "Ah! What? That''s impossible!" Quin gasped. She was surprised when she heard this, so she quickly covered her face with her hands. Even though Quin usually looked like an icy-cold aloof woman, she was after all a youngdy who cared about her image very much. When she heard that she was drooling while she slept, she was rmed. "Darling, didn''t you know that? Look, there is still saliva at the corner of your mouth," Fade replied as he pointed at the corner of Quin''s mouth. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. No, that''s impossible!" Quin shook her head firmly, but she looked nervous. She still took a nce at the rearview mirror. As a result, Quin could not help but sigh with relief after she saw herself in the mirror. She red at Fade and scolded, "It''s obvious that I didn''t drool. Stop your nonsense!" Fade chuckled when he looked at his wife''s angry face. He reached out his hand and gently pinched Quin''s cheek. Smilingly, he said, "Dear, I was joking with you. You really took it seriously." "My wife is so beautiful. How could she possibly drool in her sleep?" Fade teased. "Just joking with me?" Quin uttered when she heard what he said. She immediately red at Fade with her dark eyes. Then, she grabbed Fade''s hand and bit it! In an instant, Fade cried, "Dear, how could you bite me?" "You lied to me!" Quin gave Fade a re. Then, she put his hand down and folded her arms across her chest, as she was irked. Seeing this, Fade could only apologise, "My good wife, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have joked about this kind of thing. Please! Please forgive me!" "No!" Quin grunted, turning her gaze towards the car window angrily. Fade continued to plead, "Dear, if you are still angry, then bite me! You can bite me as much as you want." Determined, Fade reached out his right hand, which was imprinted with a tooth print, towards Quin again. Seeing this, Quin couldn''t help butugh. She pped Fade''s hand away and said grumpily, "Your hand is so hard that it almost hurt my teeth. I won''t bite it!" Fade retracted his right hand with a smile and said, "I knew it. My wife still cares me." Hearing this, Quin blushed immediately and she turned her head away. "Who cares about you? I just feel sorry for my teeth," she muttered. "Stop fooling around and drive carefully. It''s gettingte," Quin said. "Yes, my dear!" Fade said with a smile. Then, he held the steering wheel with both hands and sped up. But just as Fade sped up, suddenly, their ears pricked to the rumbling of a motorcycle behind Fade''s car. Then, with a whoosh, more than a dozen police motorcycles whizzed past Fade''s car and rushed forward. "What''s going on with the traffic police?" Fade wondered as he was confused. After the police cars drove past them, the cars stopped a little ahead of Fade and lined up in a row, blocking all of the fournes of the road. The car in front of Fade had to stop too. Bewildered, Fade asked, "The road is blocked. What happened?" Just as Fade was puzzled, a ck Harley Davidson motorcycle roared and sped over. It rushed out obliquely and stopped in front of the Fade''s car with a sudden halt. As the bike came into Fade''s sight, Fade was startled and he quickly slowed down his car. Fortunately, he had just started to speed up, so his speed was not very high. In the end, the car managed to stop a meter away from the Harley Davidson motorcycle. However, with such violent braking, Quin was caught off guard, and she fell forward. Fortunately, Quin had her seat belt on so she did not hit the window in front of her. However, it did not feel good. When he saw this, Fade couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger and his expression darkened. He unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car, confronting the rider of the Harley Davidson bike. But before he got out of the car, the rider of the Harley Davidson bike had already got off his motorcycle. He took off his helmet, revealing a head of messy hair. It was a young man in his mid- twenties. His name was Chuck. Chuck walked angrily to stand by Fade''s car, tapping the window a few times while he shouted, "Did you not see the traffic police just now? You almost hit me!" Hearing this, Fade was even angrier. He opened the door and walked out of the car. He stared at Chuck and rified, "Of course I saw the traffic police. I was slowing down." "But then you suddenly rushed over. Don''t you know that it''s very dangerous?" Fade questioned. Upon hearing this, Chuck was enraged so he yelled, "You almost hit me, boy. And now you''re questioning me? Are you sick of living?" Fade was unmoved by this threat. Firmly, he said, "Even if I hit you, it was because you vited traffic regtions." "D*mn it, you''re stubborn," Chuck cursed. He was furious and was about to hit Fade with his fist. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 With his eyes narrowed, Fade threw a nce at the man. He snorted lightly and clenched his fists, preparing to fight back. Just as Chuck was about to hit him, several guys on Harley Davidson motorcycles pulled over. The few young men had a simr messy hairstyle as Chuck did, and they walked over, "Chuck, Master Xu''s motorcade ising. Come and help. What are you doing there?" Hearing the order, Chuck immediately withdrew his fist and shouted at the young man next to him, "I know. It won''t affect Master Xu''s business." As Chuck spoke, he turned around and left. However, before he left, he did not forget to give Fade a re and threatened, "Kid, I''ll remember you. You''d better not stay in Bay City. Otherwise, you will end up being miserable." Fade did not take the threat seriously at all. Instead, he looked ahead and frowned. The young men walked forward and talked to a middle-aged cop, who looked like a police captain, after they had parked their motorcycles. Then, several police officers and several of the young motorcyclists went to the cars that had stopped on the road, knocked on car windows, and growled at the drivers. Immediately, many driversined as they were dissastified. "Why are you blocking the road?" a driver asked. "Why do you want me to move my car? I''m driving ording to the rules. What''s wrong?" another driver whined. "I have something urgent to deal with at home. Can you please let me through first?" another driver begged. "This is a vition of thew. I want to lodge aint," one angry driver said. Some were threatening while some begged the police, but all to no avail. Intimidated by the traffic police and the group of motorcyclists, the vehicles had to move slowly to clear the way. Frowning, Fade whispered to himself, "Roadblock and clearing the road? Is it because of that random high-ranking political figure that ising?" Just as Fade muttered, a traffic police officer came over and instructed Fade, "Reverse your car! Park it over there!" Following the instructions of the traffic police, Fade started the engine. At the same time, he couldn''t help asking, "Sir, what''s going on? Is somebody importanting?" The traffic police officer impatiently waved his hand at Fade, ring at him while he yelled, "Why are you asking so many questions? Do whatever I ask you to do. Don''t talk nonsense!" Upon being scolded, Fade''s face fell. But when he thought that the traffic police officer was only following his superior''s orders, he calmed himself down. Instead, he reversed and parked the car at the designated spot. After that, the traffic police officer nodded and proceeded to the cars behind Fade. Meanwhile, many drivers had already parked their cars before Fade. Many people got out of the cars and leaned against the railings by road, smoking and chatting. Simrly, Fade took a pack of cigarettes out and walked towards them. After giving offering some cigarettes to several other drivers, Fade asked, "Brother, what''s going on? Is anyone importanting to Bay City?" A middle-aged driver took Fade''s cigarette, lit it up, and put it into his mouth. He took a deep breath and exhaled a mouthful of white smoke. Then, he sighed. "Which f*cking politician would do this now? The government has been strict recently and the politicians have not dared to do this." "If it''s not a politician, then what''s the matter? Isn''t it a big deal that the traffic police set up the roadblock?" Fade queried. The middle-aged driver looked at Fade and asserted, "Young man, you are not from here, are you?" Fade pointed at his car and said, "I am from Long City. I came to visit my rtives." "No wonder!" the middle-aged driver said. "If you are from Bay City, you should have been used to this kind of thing." "Used to this kind of thing? Is this verymon in Bay City?" Fade asked as he was a little surprised. The middle- aged driver answered, "Well, it was notmon until two months ago. Since that big shot came to Bay City, roadblocks have been prevalent." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "A big shot? Uncle Jimmy Wei?" Fade frowned slightly and asked. The middle-aged driver nced at Fade and said, "Oh, so you know Uncle Jimmy. You do know something about Bay City after all!" Fade pointed at Quin who was in the car and answered with a smile, "My wife is from Bay City." "No wonder." The middle-aged driver nodded, sighing. "However, what you know is out of date." "The boss of Bay City was indeed Uncle Jimmy and his big boss, Master Chen. However, since Master Chen left Bay City, Uncle Jimmy has not been living in Bay City for a long time now," he exined. "Recently, Master Xu has appeared. His powerful, influential and he is very skilled. Therefore, he has be the new boss of Bay City." "Master Xu?" Fade didn''t know about any Master Xu in Bay City. The middle- aged driver had heard some gossip about it, so he told Fade with great interest, "Master Xu is about the same age as you are. Two months ago, he came to Bay City and defeated several renowned local martial artists in Bay City. Soon, he became famous." "Moreover, he was willing to spend money on his subordinates. Soon, a group of people gathered around him, consolidating his power in Bay City," he added. Hearing this, Fade was even more curious and confused. "Master Xu is from somewhere else? If he has made such a big change in Bay City, why didn''t the local powers stop him? Even if Uncle Jimmy is not here, didn''t his subordinates do anything about it?" he asked. The middle-aged driver replied, "It''s not that they don''t care. It''s just that Master Xu is very smart. Although he has caused a lot of trouble recently, he has not run into Uncle Jimmy. Therefore, Uncle Jimmy''s Long Enterprise has notunched any attack against Master Xu." "What''s more, rumour has it that Master Xu has rtions with some politicians. Therefore, Uncle Jimmy''s men dare not attack Master Xu so easily," the driver said. "Does Master Xu know some politicians?" Fade asked. The middle-aged driver said, "Of course he does. Otherwise, he won''t be able to ask the traffic police to set up roadblocks so easily. You can''t do that if all you can do is fight." "In terms of their influence, Master Xu is indeed more influential than Uncle Jimmy Wei." the driver sighed. "Brother, based on what you just said, Master Xu sets up roadblocks very often?" Fade said. The driver replied, "That''s right. Within just this month, I have encountered three roadblocks because of Master Xu. Today is the fourth time." "So the frequent roadblocks have affected the citizens'' use of the road?" Fade frowned. "Yes!" the middle- aged driver agreed. He sighed, "Every time there is a roadblock, it willst more than an hour, sometimes even a longer period of time - up to three or four hours. I don''t know how long it will take this time." Chapter 633 Chapter 633 "An hour or two? That''s a long time!" Fade couldn''t help frowning. After all, it was quitete now. He and his wife were exhausted from their journey. Besides, they still had things to do tomorrow, so they wanted to get home early and have a good rest. However, they were caught up because of Master Xu, and this wasted their time. Fade was displeased and enraged. The middle- aged driver noticed Fade''s displeasure and anger, so he said, "Young man, I understand how you feel. Everyone wants to leave as soon as possible. However, the traffic police has set up the roadblock, and there is no way out now. We can only wait." "How can the traffic police do this merely for the sake of Master Xu?" Fadeined. "But what can we do? He has strong backing, so we can only bear with it." The driver sighed. Then, he told Fade, "Young man, keep your voice down. If those people hear you, I''m afraid that they will make things difficult for you. Just endure it for a while." "Okay." Fade nodded. Then, he thanked the middle-aged driver before returning to the car. Quin immediately asked, "What''s going on?" Fade told Quin what the middle-aged driver had told him. After listening, Quin frowned as she said, "This is too much! If the roadblock was meant for official purposes, then that''s alright. But this is only for Master Xu''s personal reasons. Why does nobody care about this?" Fade knew that his wife disliked such malevolent people, so heforted her, "Honey, don''t be angry." "Well, I''ll go over there and ask if they can let us through first," Fade said. After that, Fade got out of the car and walked towards the traffic police who were busy blocking the road. But before Fade could talk to the traffic police officer, Chuck showed up and blocked Fade''s way. Sneering, he looked at Fade and said, "Boy, what are you doing here?" Fade held back his anger and said, "I want to ask when the roadblock will end. I have something urgent to do." "When will it end?" Chuck sneered and stared at Fade arrogantly. "It''s up to us." His attitude annoyed Fade. Fade whined, "Setting up a roadblock like this is not considerate towards the citizens'' welfare. If there is an emergency, will you take responsibility?" "An emergency?" Chuck chuckled and said. "No matter how urgent it is, you have to wait here. Forget regr emergencies, even if an ambnce wants to rush over, it has to wait here." Upon hearing what he said, Fade went ballistic. As a doctor, he was extremely furious when Chuck said that an ambnce was no exception. In an instant, Fade''s expression darkened. He red at Chuck and questioned harshly, "Are you so indifferent to other people''s lives?" "Hey, boy, how dare you question me? I think you want to be badly beaten." Chuck snorted, clenching his fist as he red at Fade. "It''s your honour to have Master Xu make you wait a few hours in this city. How dare youin? You''re dead now," he said. In the meantime, he attempted to p Fade across the cheek. Fade immediately flew into a rage. He lifted his leg and hit Chuck''s lower abdomen with his knee. In an instant, Chuck screamed. He bent over with his hands over his abdomen. He curled up on the ground like a cooked lobster. After Chuck was beaten, the other messy-haired youths and traffic police officers, who were standing aside, noticed themotion and they all looked over. The youths were angry as they strode over. "F*ck, how dare you beat my brother? You''re dead!" a cop grunted. "Beat him to death!" another cop yelled. "B*stard!" growled another cop. Several youths shouted and rushed over to Fade to punch him. Some of the other drivers and passengers by the road were angry. They wanted to help, but they were stopped by some local acquaintances. They could not afford to provoke the youths, so they could not be impulsive. As for the traffic police officers who were busy, theypletely turned a blind eye to the situation and behaved as if nothing was happening at all. Fade was engulfed by anger. He nced at the youths in front of him and raised his fist to punch. In an instant, there was a crackling sound. Fade mmed the head of the youths swiftly with his fist. They were sent flying backward and they fell on the ground. All of them spat out mouthfuls of blood and they almost passed out. Fade defeated the youths within three minutes. They were scattered all over the road with their blood sshed everywhere. The drivers and the passers- by were astounded. "This young man is terrific! He knocked down six or seven opponents all by himself," a driver gasped. "D*mn it, this young man must be a martial artist! Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so strong," a passer-by eximed. "He''s too young and impulsive. Even if he wins, what can he do? If he offends Master Xu, he will be doomed!" the other driver uttered. "Yeah, forget Master Xu himself, even the traffic police will not let him go," another passer-by contended. "I think he will be arrested and ced in police detention for at least half a month," a driver said. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as everyone was talking about it, the traffic police officers, who had turned a blind eye, realised what had happened. So, they walked over to Fade with angry eyes. The one in the lead was a police officer of around thirty-eight years old. He strode over and red directly at Fade. Then, he asked in a low voice, "Did you hit them?" Fade looked at the traffic police and exined, "They attacked me first. I fought back out of self- defense." "Things are not that simple. It is not selfdefense just because you say it is," the traffic police officer snorted. He said to his subordinates, "Take him back to the traffic police station and detain his car." As soon as he finished speaking, several traffic police officers were about toe over and arrest Fade. With his eyes narrowed, Fade stepped forward and questioned, "Why are you arresting me?" "Why? Because you hit people in public and caused them serious injury," the traffic police officer growled in a deep voice as he gave Fade a re. Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Fade said in a low voice, "I told you that they started the fight. I fought back to defend myself." When the traffic police officer heard this, he sneered, "Hehe, quit your quibbling. Take him away!" The other traffic police officers were about to catch Fade. The messy- haired youths who were knocked down by Fade got off the ground with gritted teeth. They looked at Fade ferociously and gnashed their teeth. "D*mn, take him away. We will teach him a good lesson." At this moment, Fade, and Quin, who was in the car, were surrounded by the traffic police officers. Fade''s eyes darkened as he grunted, "There arews to be followed. How can you arrest me as you wish?" The traffic police officer sneered, "Laws? Let me tell you, my orders are the greatestws." "Really? I didn''t know an ordinary traffic police officer like you has so much power," Fade chided. He said, "I''d like to see the person who granted you this power." Then, Fade took his mobile phone out to make a call. The officers were not afraid at all. Instead, they mocked Fade. "Ouch, you''re calling for help!" an officer teased. "I''d like to see who you''re calling," another officer said. "You''re just an outsider. How dare you cause trouble in Bay City?" another officer uttered. Fade ignored them and quickly said into the phone, "Yes, that''s it. Now, my car is blocked. I want to leave within ten minutes."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, Mr. Chen, I''ll deal with it right away," the person on the other end of the phone answered respectfully. Chuck sneered at Fade, "So you called someone for help? And then? I''d like to see whoes to help you out." After that, Chuck gestured to the traffic police officers, and thetter retreated right away. They did not catch Fade, but they formed a circle around him, blocking all his escapes. When the drivers and passers-by caught sight of this, they sighed. "This young man is too impulsive!" a driver said. "He''s dead if he fights with the local bullies!" another driver agreed. "Young man, you are still too young," the other driver muttered. "I''m afraid that the roadblock willst a few more hours this time!" a passer-by whined. Time passed as the crowd chattered. Soon, it was almost ten minutes after Fade''s phone call. Fade looked at his watch and his eyes narrowed. Upon noticing Fade''s reaction, Chuck cast a sarcastic nce at Fade and said, "Ten minutes? Weren''t you arrogant when you made the phone call just now? Time''s up now and there''s no way out." The traffic police officer also said in a cold voice, "You breached thews. It''s no use calling anyone." Just as they were ridiculing him, there was a rumbling sound of cars. The crowd turned their gaze to look over. Then, what they saw was more than a dozen cars darting towards them. Due to the roadblock, the road was empty. Hence, these cars driving side by side with their roaring engines was an astonishing scene. The arrogant Chuck and the traffic police officer could not help but frown and mutter, "What''s going on? Who''sing?" A man in his thirties, who was not tall but thin, got out of the leading car. As soon as the man got out of the car, he quickly walked over to Fade and greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Chen, you''re back!" Fade nodded and threw a nce at Chuck and the traffic police officer next to him. He said, "I still have something to do. Please settle this matter here." After that, Fade got into the car and started the engine. Upon seeing this, Chuck and the traffic police officer had cold expressions. They said coolly, "You''re leaving? Have you asked for our permission?" As they spoke, the two of them were about to surround Fade. However, the thin man snorted. He raised his head to look at the two of them and criticized, "Why does Mr. Chen need your permission to leave?" "D*mn it, who are you? How dare you talk to me like this? I..." Chuck cursed. But before he finished his words, the expression on his face froze. He looked at the thin man in front of him in terror and stammered, " M- Monkey King, why are you here?" The thin man was none other than Darren Hong, the Monkey King, one of the Four Heavenly Kings under Jimmy Wei. Since Jimmy often traveled to other ces, and Tom had moved to Long City, many of the Long Enterprise''s businesses in Bay City were managed by Darren. Hence, Darren had be a big shot in the underground world at Bay City. Darren looked at Chuck emotionlessly and said, "You used to be Brody''s man, weren''t you? When did Brody be so bold as to mess around in Bay City?" Chuck''s expression was strange when he heard what Darren said. Brody was originally a gangster with quite some power in the underground world of Bay City. Of course, whenpared to people like Darren, Brody was no match at all. Chuck was originally only one of Brody''s men. Some time ago, he was favored and promoted by Master Xu when thetter arrived at Bay City. His status rose afterward as Master Xu gained his influence. That was why hemanded some respect now. However, when Darren revealed his history like that, Chuck remembered the time when he was inferior to the others. After all, there was a huge gap between his old status and Darren''s. They were not even on the same level. Therefore, when he faced Darren, hecked confidence. Just as Chuck''s mood wasplicated, the traffic police officer came over and patted him on his shoulder. He reminded him, "You are now Master Xu''s man. They can''t hurt you." Chuck came back to his senses as he remembered something. He murmured, "Yes, I''m Master Xu''s man. He will protect me! I have status now. I''m not afraid. I won''t..." As he muttered, Chuck seemed to have regained some confidence. Then, he looked straight at Darren and said, "I am no longer under Brody. I am Master Xu''s man now. It''s his order that we set up this roadblock." "Master Xu? Order?" Darren snorted as his expression darkened. He said, "I don''t care about him. You think I''m afraid of him?" "Mr. Chen is leaving. Get out of his way!" Darren shouted. Chapter 635 Chapter 635 "You..." Chuck was rendered speechless for a moment, and then he snapped, "Master Xu''s order is that no one is allowed to pass before he arrives!" "No one is allowed to pass? How arrogant he is, that Master Xu! I''d like to see how you stop me," Darren said sternly. Then, he turned around, gesturing to the other cars behind him. Hemanded, "Move! Clear the road for Mr. Chen!" In an instant, the cars all started moving. As they were modified, the vehicles let out a deafening roar, like a group of metallic beasts, they charged at the motorcycles before them. Upon seeing this, Chuck''s face darkened. He turned pale from the fright and hurriedly instructed the other youths to dodge the cars. The traffic police officer was startled. He red at Darren and growled, "Darren, how dare you..." Right away, Darren interrupted him in a cold voice, "Am I the bold one, or are you? You''re using official vehicles and setting up roadblocks for private gains." "You''d better think about how to report it to your superior when you get back," Darren warned him as he turned around so that he won''t need to look at them anymore. At this moment, the roaring cars, just like beasts, rushed over and smashed the motorcycles to pave a clear passage on the road. After the road cleared up, the cars moved aside to make way in the middle. Darren stepped forward respectfully, bowing to Fade as he said, "Mr. Chen, the road is clear." Fade nodded and said, "You''ve worked hard." Then, Fade started the car engine and drove right through the passage. Gesturing to his men, Darren got into the car. All the vehicles left together, rumbling loudly. Behind them, the drivers and passers-by werepletely stunned by what they just witnessed. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "I didn''t expect that young man to have such strong backing," a driver eximed. "Wow, he is so formidable!" someone muttered. "However, he has offended Master Xu. I''m afraid that things would not be so simple," another driver sighed. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you see that he has the support of the Monkey King back him up?" the driver''s passenger said. "The Monkey King is still not as powerful as Master Xu is!" the driver replied. "B*llsh*t, the Monkey King is Uncle Jimmy''s subordinate. He can''t be weaker than Xu," his passenger retorted. Everyone was gossiping about it. At the same time, Chuck and the traffic police officer looked at Darren and Fade, who were leaving, and then at the dented motorcycles and debris all over the ground. Their faces were extremely livid. "Darren, we''ve got bad blood now!" Chuck growled. The traffic police officer looked calm, but he was actually anxious. He wanted to join Master Xu''s force, so he brought his men to set up the roadblock, albeit illegally. However, before he managed to join Master Xu, he had offended the Monkey King. He felt like crying. Chuck noticed him, so he patted the officer''s shoulder tofort him. "Don''t worry. When Master Xu arrives, he can ensure your safety." "Now, what we have to do is to clean up the scene and wee Master Xu," Chuck added. Although the traffic police officer was extremely worried, he had to believe it. After all, Master Xu was his life-saving straw. Only by grasping that straw did he have a slim chance of survival. Therefore, they started to clean up the scene in a hurry. Meanwhile, Darren wanted to escort Fade, but Fade knew that his wife didn''t like it. Therefore, he let Darren and his men leave, for Fade, and his wife preferred to drive back home alone. Although Darren had arrived at the scene quickly just now, it took quite some time to clear the roadblock. While Fade was downtown, the sky waspletely dark. "Dear, shall we go back to the vi? Why don''t we go back after dinner?" Fade asked. After all, Housekeeper Wong was the only person in the vi. Sometimes, she was not even there. If they went back now, there might be no one, let alone food. Quin thought for a while. She wanted to agree with Fade. However, it was right at this moment that she heard a loud voice from a stall by the road, saying, "One roasted sweet potatoes for three yuan. If it''s not sweet, you can have a refund!" It attracted Quin''s attention, and she could not help but look out of the window. Fade was keenly aware of Quin''s reaction, so he asked, "Dear, do you want some roasted sweet potatoes?" Quin nced at Fade in surprise. Then, she shook her head as she wanted to refuse his suggestion. However, Fade drove to the stall and said, "I like to eat roasted sweet potatoes. It''s so cold today, and eating some roasted sweet potatoes will warm us up." Since Fade had already said that, Quin could not oppose his words. She tilted her head and looked at Fade''s serious yet smiling face. She could not help but feel touched. "My careless husband may look unreliable, but he is actually a very thoughtful person. When we first met, he gave me a doll, and then fed me with medicine..." she thought. Those sweet memories shed across Quin''s mind, making her smile. The stall was by the road, but no car was allowed to park near it. Hence, Fade parked the car further away from the stall. After parking the car, he and Quin walked alongside each other to the stall. However, before they reached the sweet potato stall, they caught sight of a crowd, seemingly arguing about something. As they approached, Fade and Quin finally saw it clearly. Six gangsters were standing at the sweet potato stall and shouting at the old stall owner. "Old man, who allowed you to set up a stall here? Have you paid the protection fee?" a gangster yelled. "This is our territory. If you are not paying, don''t you dare set up a stall here!" another gangster added. "Hurry up and hand over the money!" the other gangster urged. The old white-haired man looked like he was in his seventies. Undoubtedly, he was no match for the gangsters. When they shouted at him, he was so frightened that he covered the wallet at his waist with his thin hands and said, "l-l don''t have money..." "No money? What''s this then?" the gangster said. "Old man, you''re hiding your wallet. Take it out and pay the money quickly!" another gangster threatened. "Hurry up! Otherwise, we will beat you up!" he added. The gangsters were fierce. Frightened, the elderly man trembled all over. He opened his wallet with his shaky hands, flipped through the cash, and asked the gangsters, "How...how much is the protection fee?" "How much? Hand it over to me," the leader of the gangsters who had red hair replied as he snatched the old man''s wallet impatiently. Chapter 636 Chapter 636 "No, you can''t. This money is for my wife. You can''t..." the elderly man struggled to get his wallet back. However, the other gangsters held him down so that he couldn''t move at all. He could only watch helplessly as the leader of the gangsters emptied his wallet. The red-haired gangster took all the money out and counted it swiftly. Then, he spat at the old man and said disdainfully, "Old man, that''s just 320 yuan. This money is not even enough for me to spend a night at a nightclub." "D*mn it, we''re unlucky. Such cold weather and all we got is that little amount of money," the other gangsters alsoined. "It must be the old man''s bad luck," a gangster said. "Jinx!" another gangster agreed. "Beat him up and get rid of the bad luck," one of the gangsters suggested. As soon as he said this, all of the gangsters agreed to it, and they were ready to beat the elderly man up. "Don''t you feel ashamed? So many of you, bullying an old man?" At this moment, someone rushed over with a loud roar. The gangsters looked in the direction of the roar, and they saw Fade standing in front of them. "Where did this brate from? It''s none of your business!" a gangster threatened. "Boy, it''s none of your business. Get out of our way!" another gangster yelled. "D*mn brat, get out of our way now!" the other gangster snorted. Fade did not waver at all. He stared at them and said in a cold voice, "Put down the money, apologise to the old man, and then get out!" Upon hearing this, the gangsters were stunned and they burst intoughter. "Boy, are you stupid? Did you think that you can beat us alone?" one of the gangsters mocked. "You''re dead now," another gangster grunted. "Boss, he is alone. I can beat him all by myself!" another gangster suggested. He was about to beat Fade as he spoke. However, the red- haired gangster caught sight of Quin who was behind Fade, and his eyes lit up with interest. He quickly stopped the gangster and smiled at Fade. "Oh, he''s not alone. He has a beautifulpanion." "Beauty, it''s a cold day. Why don''t youe here and keep us warm?" the gangster flirted. "Beauty, he can''t satisfy you with his thin body, can he? Do you need our help?" "Look at this beauty. Her body and face are perfect!" "She''s so sexy. If I can sleep with this kind of woman even once, I will have no regret in life!" "Boss, I can''t stand it anymore. Let''s do it," the youngest gangster uttered. The gangsters were all attracted to Quin at the moment. They looked like hungry wolves with their eyes glowing with lust, and they were about to charge at her. This situation helped the old man out of his predicament. However, the old man did not take the opportunity to escape. He stood up and walked over to the gangsters valiantly, yelling at Fade and Quin, "Young man, youngdy, run away now! Hurry up!" The elderly man said to the gangsters, "This has nothing to do with them. I''m willing to pay. Let them go!" The gangsters only cared about Quin now, so they didn''t care about the money at all. Upon seeing that the old man was messing with them, they immediately pushed the old man away impatiently. "Old man, get out of here. Don''t disturb me when I''m hooking up with girls," one of them said. At the same time, the red-haired leader of the gangsters took the lead and rushed towards Quin. Fade made his move as well. Moreover, Fade moved faster than they did. He immediately left his spot and appeared before the gangsters, as if he teleported himself. "Don''t get in our way, go away..." the red-haired gangster growled when he caught sight of Fade. He reached out a hand to push Fade away. But before he could do that, Fadended a blow on him. Fade mmed his bowl-sized fist into the gangster''s face. The gangster''s face instantly turned red and he fell to the ground with a loud bang. While the other gangsters had note to their senses, Fade attacked again. He punched them and knocked them down one by one. Soon, the six gangsters all fell to the ground, moaning. Fade bent down to take the old man''s wallet from the red-haired gangster and handed it back to the old man. "Sir, take this money," he said. The old man took the wallet and realised that in addition to his three hundred yuan, there was an extra stack of cash in the wallet. There were at least a few hundred more yuan in it. Seeing this, the old man quickly waved his hand as he said, "This is too much. I didn''t have so much money." Fade said, "This is not much. Take it as apensation fee of them." "But..." the old man stuttered as he was still a little worried, so he did not dare to take the money. Fade red at the red-haired gangster on the ground and asked, "You tell me. Do you want to apologise to the old man?" The gangster did not dare to say no, so he nodded as he replied, "Yes, yes. It''s my fault. This money is my apology." Fade immediately handed the money over to the old man. He uttered, "Sir, you''ve heard it. You can have it." The old man stared at the red- haired gangster, feeling hesitant. Fade''s eyes darkened. He cast a nce at the gangster and clenched his fists. Cracking sounds could be heard. The red-haired gangster trembled with fear. Before Fade could say anything, the gangster knelt down in front of the old man and kowtowed to him, saying, "Sir, please ept the money. If you don''t ept it, I will stay on my knees today." The old man had never seen such a scene, so he was startled. Then, he saw that the gangster who was kowtowing had blood oozing from his forehead. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The next moment, the old man answered, "I''ll take it. Don''t kowtow. You''re bleeding." Only after ensuring that the old man had taken the money did the gangster heave a sigh of relief and then looked at Fade. He knew that if the old man hadn''t taken the money, Fade would have beaten him up again. Fade nced at the gangster, then waved his hand to dismiss the gangster. "Leave now. Don''t let me see you again in the future." "Yes, yes!" the gangster nodded repeatedly. After that, he left with his fellow gangsters, rolling and crawling on the ground as they were badly hurt. The old man sighed, bowing to Fade and Quin as he said, "Thank you, I..." Fade and Quin helped the old man up and replied with a smile, "It''s okay, old man. It was a piece of cake." "Well, the help was not free," Fade said. The old man was stunned. Fade added, "My wife really wants to eat your roasted sweet potatoes. You have to serve us well." Upon hearing his words, the old man let out a heartyugh, "Well, you can eat as much roasted sweet potatoes as you want!" Chapter 637 Chapter 637 As he said that, the old man began to roast the sweet potatoes with a smile. By chatting with the old man, Fade and Quin learned the old man''s situation. The elderly man''s surname was Liu, and he was a local in Bay City. He owned an old house in the suburbs of the city, and he had a son. Initially, Uncle Liu lived an ordinary life in Bay City. He was not wealthy but had a decent life. However, his son often hung out with the gangsters on the street after he graduated from high school. He seldom went back home, let alone work for a living. He even frequently went home to ask Uncle Liu for money. It was not a big deal to have such a disappointing son. However, the tragedy was when the old man''s wife suddenly fell ill the previous year. Uncle Liu brought his wife to several hospitals, and although his wife''s condition had stabilized, he had used up all his savings to treat his wife''s serious illness. There were no more savings in the family, but life still needed to go on. His wife''s illness had notpletely recovered yet, so she had to rely on medicine to continue her recovery. Therefore, Uncle Liu had toe out to make a living. Unfortunately, he was elderly and he didn''t have many skills. That was why he ended up selling roasted sweet potatoes on the street. After all, since Uncle Liu had spent many years taking care of his wife, he was good at cooking. Some time ago, the weather had turned cold. Since Uncle Liu''s culinary skills were not bad, many people bought his roasted sweet potatoes. Furthermore, the passers-by would often buy a few more roasted sweet potatoes out of their pity for Uncle Liu. If it went on like this, Uncle Liu could earn a few hundred yuan a day. After deducting the cost, he could still make more than a hundred yuan a day. The ie was considered quite good for Uncle Liu. However, good times did notst long. Some gangsters on the street came to find Uncle Liu and asked for protection money. Uncle Liu did not dare to offend them, so he gave them money. But as a result, these gangsters were getting greedier, and the frequency they came to ask for money increased. Worse still, they demanded more and more money every time. Since Uncle Liu had no way of getting rid of their exploitation, he switched locations to sell his roasted sweet potatoes. Unexpectedly, some gangsters collected protection fees there too. Moreover, they were even more ruthless as they had snatched Uncle Liu''s wallet away without a second thought. If it weren''t for Fade, the consequences would be unimaginable. After hearing all these, Quin could not help but console Uncle Liu softly. Fade, on the other hand, frowned as his expression darkened. He had been away from Bay City for only half a year, and yet Bay City had already fallen till this state. Master Xu''s high- profile roadblock and the gangsters'' collection of protection fees were simply too ridiculous. When Fade was in Bay City, Uncle Jimmy was in charge of the order of the underground world in Bay City. Despite the inevitable fights and dirty tricks, the overall order was well-maintained. People of the underground world had to obey the rules of the underground world. But now, Master Xu and the red- haired gangster were so reckless that they didn''t obey the rules at all. Fade was utterly discontent with the situation. Thinking of this, he stood up and nced at his wife. Then, he walked aside to make a phone call to Darren. "Mr. Chen, what can I do for you?" Darren asked respectfully. Fade said in a serious tone, "Darren, I have encountered something here, and I want to ask you some questions." Then, Fade told Darren what he had just thought of. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After listening, Darren was silent for a while. He answered, "Mr. Chen, to be honest, the order of the underground world in Bay City has gradually be chaotic since you and Uncle Jimmy left." "Long Enterprise is considered the big boss of Bay City. But martial arts masters like you, Uncle Jimmy, and Master Wei have all gone to Long City. The rest of us here are not as strong as you guys are. The strongest among the Four Heavenly Kings is only at the middle stage of the Yellow Level," he added. "In the beginning, by using your and Uncle Jimmy''s prestige, we could still maintain the order in the underground world of Bay City. But as time went by, people had different ideas," Darren contended. "Hence, the order of the underground world in Bay City has gradually be chaotic, especially after Master Xu arrived at Bay City. The situation got worse after he came to the city," he said. "Now, Long Enterprise can barely control the situation. We are not very influential now," Darren disclosed. After listening to Darren''s exnation, Fade was silent. After a moment, he said, "In that case, I will return to Bay City to help you solve the problems and stabilise the situation." "Later, I will ask Uncle Jimmy and Tom to get some martial arts masters from Long City toe back and support you. Also, your people in Bay City should work hard and train to enhance their level. If you can''t do it, you should go to Sky Martial Arts Centre to undergo special training." "Yes, thank you, Mr. Chen!" Darren eximed. Fade''s promise had excited him in an instant. "Mr. Chen, where are you now? I''ll be right there." Taking a nce at the roasted sweet potatoes next to him, Fade replied, "It''s toote now. Meet me tomorrow. We''ll n then." "Yes!" Darren agreed respectfully and then hung up the phone. Fade put away his phone and walked back to the stall. Looking at Quin, who was holding a hot roasted sweet potato and devouring it, he could not help smiling. "Dear, I didn''t expect you to like this!" he said. Quin rolled her eyes at Fade. She exined as she ate, "You think I''ve always been rich? When I was young, my parents had not managed to start a business sessfully yet. At that time, my family lived an impoverished lifestyle. It was only after the business got better that my family''s financial situation improved. When I was young, a roasted sweet potato was the most delicious food I could have." "You suffered so much as a child. I promise you that I will not let you suffer anymore in the future. I will buy as many sweet potatoes as you want," Fade said with a smile. Seeing this, Uncle Liu chuckled. "It''s so nice of you two to be so close. May your life be always sweet and happy in the future." Biting on the hot roasted sweet potatoes, Fade replied, "Thank you for your blessings! We will stay happy together!" Quin didn''t say anything, but her cheeks reddened as she was overwhelmed with joy. The roasted sweet potatoes in her hands had somehow seemed a little sweeter. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 As Fade and Quin finished eating the roasted sweet potatoes, Uncle Liu began to clean up the stall. Seeing this, Fade asked, "Uncle Liu, it''s still early, so why are you closing up your stall already?" Quin was also a little confused and she said, "Uncle Liu, your roasted sweet potatoes taste delicious. I''m sure there will be a lot of people buying it." Uncle Liu sighed. "My wife is home alone and she hasn''t had dinner yet. I have to go home and cook for her. What''s more, her condition worsened yesterday. I don''t want her to be home alone." Hearing this, Quin was startled. Then, she turned to look at Fade. Fade''s face fell. He understood what her gaze implied. He nodded his head gently. Then, Fade said to Uncle Liu, "Uncle Liu, I''m a doctor. Why don''t I go home with you and help you treat your wife''s illness?" "Are you a doctor?" Uncle Liu eximed as he was a little surprised. Embarrassed, he said, ''Tm so sorry. You''ve helped me so much already, and I am still troubling you." Fade walked over to the stall, helped Uncle Liu clean up, and persuaded, "Uncle Liu, you don''t have to feel sorry. It''s no trouble. I''ll drive over. It''s nothing." Quin convinced him too, "Uncle Liu, my husband has adept medical skills. Maybe he can cure Auntie Liu. Let us follow you home." Hearing this, Uncle Liu was very grateful so he said, "I really don''t know how to thank you! I am an uncultured old man. I don''t know what to say. I can only say thank you. Thank you!" Fade and Quin replied, "Uncle Liu, it''s alright. It''s really nothing." The two quickly helped Uncle Liu tidy the roasted sweet potato stall up. Then, Uncle Liu entrusted the stall to the owner of a small shop by the road. Next, he got into Fade''s car and went home with Fade and Quin. Uncle Liu''s home was in the suburbs. It took Fade more than half an hour to reach the old neighbourhood. The neighborhood was built in the 80s. The area was notrge and the apartments were not tall. It had only six floors, with debris scattered everywhere. The road was narrow and the street lights were damaged, so it was quite challenging to walk around. The three of them walked on the potholed-infested road and passed through the alleys. Finally, they arrived at a building in the corner. The building was very old, and its surface had turned ck, covered by ivies and vines. Looking up, there was a dim light behind the old wooden windows and sses. asionally, you could see a person hanging clothes on a balcony, or you could smell pungent smokeing out of the gas exhaust machine on the other side. Uncle Liu pointed at a dark room on the top floor and said, "That''s my house." Then, Uncle Liu led Fade and Quin into the building. They walked up the narrow, old stairs under a dim and flickering light, and they reached the top floor. There were two units on either side of the top floor, and there were card boxes, briquettes, and other things along the corridor, stacked against the wall. This made the narrow passage look even narrower. Uncle Liu took a key out to open the door. Then, he told Fade and Quin to walk into the house and to be careful to avoid the debris along the corridor. After entering the house, Uncle Liu turned on the lights and signaled to Fade and Quin. Then, he walked towards the bedroom. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Fade and Quin examined the interior of the house. The house was not very big. It was only 60 square metres and the walls had yellowed with age and looked worn out. The furniture in the room was old as well. The only modern item in the house was a refrigerator. On top of it, there were many medicine chests. Handwritten notes were affixed on the medicine chests that marked the function of the pills, the time to take the medicine, and the dosage. The things in the room looked old, but they were tidy. When Fade and Quin caught sight of this, they were even more certain that Uncle Liu was not lying. They were more determined to help Uncle Liu. At this moment, Uncle Liu walked out of the bedroom and smiled apologetically at Fade and Quin. He uttered, "My wife is inside. I''m sorry to trouble you." Fade replied with a smile, "Uncle Liu, there''s no need to say sorry." As they spoke, Fade and Quin walked into the bedroom. A gaunt old woman was lying in a bed covered with blue and white sheets. When the old woman saw Fade and Quin, she struggled to sit up in bed to express her gratitude. "Thank you for saving Old Liu!" "You''re wee, Auntie Liu!" Fade and Quin hurried over to hold her. Then, Fade held her wrist to feel her pulse. Standing beside them, Uncle Liu nced at Fade nervously. A momentter, Fade let go of her wrist. Uncle Liu and Auntie Liu stared at him with a questioning nce. Fade smiled and he reassured them, "It''s not a big problem. I can cure it." Hearing this, Uncle Liu and Auntie Liu were delighted. They immediately asked, "Fade, what medicine or instruments do you need? I''ll go and buy it right away." Fade shook his head and said, "Uncle Liu, you don''t need any medicine or instrument. I can cure Auntie Liu now." "It can be cured now without medicine or instruments?" Uncle Liu uttered as he found this unbelievable. At this moment, Fade took out his silver needles and replied with a smile, "Uncle Liu, I am a Traditional Chinese medicine doctor. I can cure Auntie Liu''s illness with acupuncture." Fade quickly picked up the silver needle and plunged it into Auntie Liu''s body. Then, he activated his positive energy and transferred it into her body through the silver needle. The woman''s illness had been treated in the hospital, so Fade needed to treat only her seque to cure herpletely. In less than a few minutes, Fade removed the silver needles, then nodded to Uncle Liu and Auntie Liu with a smile. "It has been cured," he said. "Cured?" Uncle Liu gasped. He was even more surprised now, so he stared at Fade in disbelief. Frowning, Auntie Liu moved her body slowly. The next moment, she said joyously, "Well, I am cured! I feel much morefortable now. I don''t feel the heart palpitation anymore." "You''re cured! You don''t have to suffer anymore. That''s great!" Uncle Liu eximed as he felt a pang of excitement. He held Auntie Liu''s arm tightly as tears rolled from the corners of his eyes. Then, the two expressed their gratitude to Fade and Quin. If Fade and Quin had not stopped them, they would have knelt down and kowtowed to express their thanks. Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Fade and Quin helped Uncle Liu and Auntie Liu up, for they were about to leave. However, Uncle Liu did not allow them to go. Instead, he asked them to stay, "Fade, Quin, you''ve helped me so much! How could I do nothing for you?" "You haven''t had dinner yet, right? Why don''t I cook you a meal? You can stay at my ce and have dinner," Uncle Liu offered. Quin wanted to refuse, but Auntie Lie added, "Fade, Quin, you must let us thank you. Otherwise, we will feel very guilty!" Since they said that, Fade smiled. He gently tugged on Quin''s arm and replied, "Uncle Liu, then we''ll stay for dinner." "Judging from your roasted sweet potatoes, Uncle Liu, your cooking must be very delicious. This time, we''ll have a feast," Fade said jokingly. "Compared to what you have helped us with, a meal is nothing!" Uncle Liu said. He began to prepare dinner immediately. Since they did not have much food at home, Uncle Liu went downstairs to buy some spiced beef, peanuts, and other ingredients from the mini-market. After that, there was the sound of utensils colliding with pots in the kitchen, followed by the pleasant sound of sizzling oil. Half an hourter, the meal was ready. There were six dishes, and the food was served warm. The four of them sat at the table. Uncle Liu poured drinks for everyone, and then he raised his ss as he said, "Fade, Quin, thank you. I don''t know how to express my gratitude so I will just propose a toast to you." Fade, Quin, and Uncle Liu clinked their sses and gulped the wine down. Next, Auntie Liu also made a toast to Fade and Quin. After that, they feasted. Uncle Liu''s cooking skills were excellent. The dishes, despite their simplicity, were scrumptious. Fade and Quin started to devour their food nonstop as theyplimented the dishes. An hourter, the meal was finally over. Fade and Quin were about to say goodbye to Uncle Lie and Auntie Liu, but they heard a thunderp, and it began to rain. Moreover, the rain got heavier, and soon, it started to pour. Upon seeing this, Uncle Liu asked them to stay over, "Fade, Quin. Look, it''s sote already, and it''s raining so heavily. Why don''t you stay over at my house tonight and leave tomorrow?" "This..." Fade stuttered. Auntie Liu also persuaded them, saying, "It''s not safe for you to drive back home under such heavy rain. Moreover, there are all sorts of different people living in this area. It''s even more dangerous for a beautiful girl like Quin to go out at night." Uncle Liu added, "I have a spare room in my house, which was originally my son''s room. However, these years, he barely came back. The sheets in the room are all clean. You can take a rest in his room." Quin felt moved when she saw that Uncle Liu and Auntie Liu were so enthusiastic. Since the weather wasn''t good anyway, she told Fade, "It''s good staying here. It''s also close to the graveyard, so it''ll be convenient for us to go there tomorrow." Since his wife had already agreed, Fade had no objections. He nodded quickly in agreement. "Okay, no problem." "Uncle Liu, Auntie Liu, I''m sorry for disturbing you tonight," Fade uttered. Uncle Liuughed as he said, "I hope you will stay here forever! If I have a son and a daughter-in- law like you, I would be delighted every day!" When he mentioned his son, Auntie Liu became a little sad. Hence, Uncle Liu quickly changed the topic and asked Fade and Quin to take a look at the bedroom, "Fade, Quin,e and have a look. If there''s anything you need, just tell me." Fade and Quin went into the bedroom to have a look. The bedroom was not big and there was a queen-sized bed in the middle. There were also several rtively new wardrobes and a desk. Everything was spotless and neat. The two agreed to stay. Then, Uncle Liu got busy again, for he needed to get them clean towels, slippers, shower gel, shampoo, and so on. After a while, Fade and Quin finished washing up. It was gettingte, so they bid Uncle Liu and Auntie Liu goodbye and went into the bedroom. However, when they got to the room and closed the door, they realised that the atmosphere between them was a little strange. Although they were husband and wife, they slept in separate rooms most of the time, be it in Bay City or in Long City. They would only sleep in the same bed after sex. But now, they had to sleep together on a small bed in a ce unfamiliar to them. They started to feel weird. However, Quin thought that it was weird because she was nervous and unustomed to it. Fade, on the other hand, was excited and happy. He kept ncing at his wife, who was beside him and looking at her sexy body figure. His heart began to thump rapidly. Quin noticed Fade''s gaze, and she wrapped herself in her coat. She red at Fade and warned, "Don''t look at me." Then, she went straight to bed, lying in right in the middle. Fade wanted to touch her, but his wife said, "You are not allowed toe to bed." Feeling helpless, Fade asked, "Dear, if I am not on the bed, where am I sleeping tonight?" "I don''t care, as long as you don''te to bed!" Quin uttered firmly as she wrapped herself in the quilt. Fadeughed as he leaned over. "Dear, we are married. What''s there to be shy about? Besides, we have slept together before. Today..." he teased. "You''re still talking..." Quin was so shy that her cheeks turned red. She red at Fade grumpily. Fade looked as if he had been wronged. "Dear, I''m telling the truth! Why don''t you let me speak?" "If you talk nonsense again, don''t sleep with me tonight!" Quin whined as she red at Fade. When Fade heard this, he immediately smiled andy down on the bed. "Dear, so you were joking with me just now? I took it seriously." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The next moment, Fade lifted the nket and was about to slip into sleep with Quin. Quin quickly pulled the quilt and said, "You''re not allowed toe in!" Fade pouted his lips and begged, "Dear, look, it''s raining outside. If you don''t let me use the nket, I will freeze to death! Could you bear your husband freezing to death?" Quin rolled her eyes at Fade and replied, "I don''t believe that you will freeze to death, given your strength." Cheerily, Fade pulled the quilt over and got in little by little. "My strength doesn''t work when I''m with you." Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Meanwhile, Fade was already under the nket. Suddenly, a pleasant fragrance wafted up his nose. Fade couldn''t help but take a few deep breaths, and then he looked at Quin with a smile. "Dear, you smell so nice!" Quin rolled her eyes at Fade, and a flush appeared on her cheeks. She turned her head away and said, "It''s gettingte. Turn off the lights and go to sleep." When he saw that his wife was not driving him away, Fade was overjoyed. He quickly reached his hand out to turn off the bedsidemp and went to bed. Initially, the two of them slept on either side of the bed without any contact. As soon as Fade moved, Quin would warn him. However, they gradually fell asleep, and the situation became a little out of control. They unconsciously touched each other and moved from their original sleeping position. The next morning, as the sunlight shone through the window and into the room, Quin opened her eyes slowly and looked around. She was stunned for a moment before she recalled that she was not staying at home, but at Uncle Liu''s. Then, she turned to Fade and caught sight of his smile and his hand on her waist. He had lifted her close-fitting pyjamas and his hands were ced against her skin. Startled, Quin instinctively wanted to push Fade away. Just as she was about to do so, she looked down and saw that her slender legs had crossed Fade''s body. Their lower bodies were entangled intimately. Quin''s pretty face blushed at the sight of this. She quickly moved her beautiful legs away from his body. Holding her breath, Quin pulled her legs away from Fade. After that, she heaved a long sigh of relief. At the same time, Fade stretched himself and woke up. When his beautiful wife came into sight, Fade couldn''t help but smile. He reached out his hand and gently pinched her face. He whispered, "Dear, you are so beautiful." Quin froze for a moment, and her cheeks turned red immediately. She lowered her head and hurriedly lifted the nket to get up. "It''s gettingte. I''m getting up," she said. Fade immediately sat up as he was ready to get up as well. "Well, I''ll get up too," he replied. Sitting up, Fade massaged his legs that were on the bed and muttered, "What''s going on? Why do I feel like my legs are a little sore? It''s so strange!" Quin, who was dressing up, heard what he said and her heart skipped a beat. She turned to nce at Fade, as if she was worried that Fade would find out about what had happened. The two of them put their clothes on in the room and tidied up the room. Someone knocked the door gently and they heard Uncle Liu say, "Fade, Quin, are you up? I have prepared breakfast. After you get up, juste to the living room to have your meal." Fade replied, "Uncle Liu, we have gotten up. We''ll go out soon. Thank you!" Fade and Quin went out right after that. After washing up, they sat at the dining table to eat the breakfast prepared by Uncle Liu. It was not a sumptuous meal. There was only a pot of porridge, a te of green cabbage, and a small te of pickled vegetables prepared by Uncle Liu. However, Fade and Quin found them delicious, so they had a few bowls of them. After breakfast, Fade checked Auntie Liu''s condition again. After making sure that her condition had completely improved, the two of them got up and said goodbye. Uncle Liu immediately got up to send the two of them out. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. They opened the door and were about to walk downstairs. Suddenly, they heard running footsteps in the corridor. Then, Fade and Quin caught sight of a man in his thirties with long hair, leather clothes, and leather pants,ing over quickly. When he saw Fade and Quin at the door, he was stunned. However, when he saw Uncle Liu, he immediately pointed at Uncle Liu and growled, "Time''s up. Have you decided on what I said?" Hearing this, Uncle Liu''s expression darkened as he answered, "Forget about the house. I won''t agree. You can leave now!" Dissatisfied, the long-haired man yelled, "Old man, I have been tolerant with you for a long time already. Let me tell you, you have to hand over the house today even if you don''t want to." "I have already signed the deal with Brother Hong. He will bring his men to take over the house soon," the long-haired man said, with his arms crossed in front of his chest. Uncle Liu was furious when he heard what the man said. He pointed at the long-haired man and rebuked, "B*stard, how can you do this? This is the ce where your mother and I live. Where are we supposed to go if you sell the house?" The long- haired man waved his hand impatiently and exined, "Doesn''t my uncle have an old house in the countryside? You can move there and live with him." "H-how could you say that?" Uncle Liu was extremely angry. However, the long-haired man did not take it seriously at all. Waving his hand, he asserted, "No matter what you say, it''s settled anyway. Brother Hong wille soon. You should clean up now and take your trash away." "Get out of here! This house is not yours. You have no right to sell my house. I don''t have a son like you," Uncle Liu retorted as he was furious. He hit the long-haired man. After getting beaten up, the long-haired man''s face darkened in an instant. He red at Uncle Liu and yelled, "How dare you hit me! I''m telling you, I''m going to sell this house. Don''t think about it anymore. Get out of here immediately. Otherwise, don''t me me for hitting you!" As he spoke, the long-haired man rushed right into the house and Uncle Liu attempted to stop him. Yet, Uncle Liu was so old that he couldn''t stop the young man. The young man hit him, and he almost fell to the ground. Then, the longhaired man ran into the house and began to throw things around. "These are trash. I really don''t know why you still keep them. Let me throw them away!" Uncle Liu went ballistic when he saw this. "You b*stard, how can you treat us like this? You..." he growled. At the same time, Fade and Quin''s eyes darkened. Obviously, the long-haired man in front of them was the good-for-nothing son that Uncle Liu had told them about. Initially, they thought that Uncle Liu''s son was indolent. However, they never thought that he would be an inhumane person who would hit his parents and sell his parents'' house, making them homeless. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 In an instant, Fade''s eyes turned cold. He reached out his right hand and grabbed the shoulder of the long- haired man who was throwing things. Fade said coldly, "It''s time to stop!" The long- haired man heard the words and turned his head. He nced at Fade and said impatiently, "Who are you? It''s none of your business!" Fade said coldly, "You don''t need to know who I am. I asked you to stop. Do you hear me?" "Why should I listen to you? Who do you think you are? Get out!" The long-haired man was angry. He turned around and tried to punch Fade in the face. Fade snorted and squeezed his right hand, the hand that was holding the long- haired man''s shoulder. The long-haired man felt a sharp pain and his body suddenly became soft. His cheeks copsed, and his face was full of pain. "Ah, it hurts, it hurts. Let go of me, quick!" Fade didn''t let go of him. He only stared at him coldly and said, "Do you still want to fight me?" "No, I don''t. Let go of me!" the long-haired man said. Fade pulled the long-haired man out of the house and threw him onto the corridor. The long-haired man rubbed his shoulders, and his face looked like he was full of pain. After he finally relieved the pain, he raised his head and looked at Fade. Then, he looked at Uncle Liu and asked, "Did you hire them?" Uncle Liu red at the long-haired man and said angrily, "This is Fade and Quin. Yesterday, he saved me from a gangster and even cured your mother''s illness. He is my savior. Quickly apologise to them!" The long- haired man curled his lip and showed a look of indifference. He said coldly, "A saviour! Humph, do such good people still exist? I think he has bad intentions. He might help you just to get your house like me." Hearing this, Uncle Liu was furious. He pped his son on the head. "You''re a bad person. Do you think everyone is as bad as you are?" When the long-haired man saw that Uncle Liu was going to hit him, he instinctively wanted to fight back. But at this moment, Fade snorted, stepped forward, and said in a cold voice, "Do you still want to rey what happened just now?" The long-haired man shivered and shook his head in a hurry. "Then get out!" Fade shouted angrily. The long-haired man''s face flickered, and he went downstairs gloomily. However, as he reached the bottom floor, he seemed to be unwilling. He shouted to them from downstairs, "Old thing, I don''t care what helpers you have hired. I''m telling you, the oue can''t be changed. Brother Hong will bring his men to take over the house soon. You wait and meet Brother Hong''s anger!" Hearing this, Uncle Liu was so angry that he wanted to rush down and beat this unfilial son hard. Fade quickly held on to Uncle Liu, who was flushed with anger. Fade helped Uncle Liu into the house and injected some Positive Energy into him so that he would calm down. Uncle Liu calmed himself down and couldn''t help sighing. With disappointment and anger in his eyes, he said to Fade and Quin, "Fade, Quin, I''m sorry that you had to encounter this after helping me." "Now, you should leave quickly!" Uncle Liu said. Fade sat down and said, "Uncle Liu, I''m not in a rush. Is that your son? Can you tell me what''s going on?" Uncle Liu sighed for a while and finally said slowly, "Didn''t I tell you before? My son hangs around with the hooligans all the time and ends up noting home." "Yes!" Fade and Quin nodded. Uncle Liu continued, "Spending so much time with them, he picked up many bad habits. He drinks, gambles, and ys with women. However, he doesn''t earn much money. So, he would ask my wife and I for money." "In the beginning, my wife was worried for him and she would give him money from time to time. But later, my wife fell sick, so she stopped giving him money." "As a result, this b*stard was insatiable. He hase to the house to cause trouble several times, and he even stole things from the house to sell for money." "Later, we really had no money left. In addition, there were rumours that the government wants to develop the area and relocate the people living here, so he fixed his eyes on this old house. He wants to sell the house and relocate!" Fade nodded after hearing that. Then, he was confused and said, "Uncle Liu, thismunity is indeed a little old. If you''re being relocated, thepensation should be good. If it''s really torn down, you can live in a new house and live a better life!" Uncle Liu sighed and said, "If it''s really an official relocation, I''m willing to tear down the old house. But these people are not official." "Not official? What do you mean?" Quin was puzzled as she questioned Uncle Liu. Uncle Liu exined, "Here''s the thing. The rumour of relocation of thismunity started only a few months ago. It''ll take at least one or two years for the official relocation to happen." "It''s because of this one or two years of waiting that the local gangsters took a fancy to us. They want to take advantage of this opportunity to get our houses at a low price before the official relocation by the government, so that when it happens, they can make a lot of money." "What!" Fade and Quin were enraged and their expressions turned cold. Uncle Liu continued, "I''ve heard that the government''s n for relocation is to rece our house with a house of the same size with a little added subsidies." "However, these gangsters are only offering 1,000 yuan per square meter. With this price, how am I supposed to afford a house? That bastard was forced to sell the house at this price because he has gambling debt, that''s why he is forcing us to do this." "One thousand yuan? That''s uneptable!" Fade was really angry. He didn''t expect the group of gangsters to be so vicious in taking over ordinary people''s property. It seemed that the underground world of Bay City was indeed in chaos. How could this kind of thing happen? Thinking of this, Fade took his mobile phone out and called Darren Hong. "Are you up? Bring some men over to me. I''m..." "Yes, Mr. Chen. I''ll be there right away!" Darren responded as soon as he heard Fade''s order. After ending the call, Fade looked at the worried Uncle Liu andforted him, "Uncle Liu, don''t worry. I''ll help you solve this problem!" "But that gangster, Brother Hong, is not easy to deal with. He is the local viin, and he has hundreds of people under him. Fade, you''d better take Quin away first!" Uncle Liu said worriedly. Fade shook his head, patted Uncle Liu''s hand, and said, "Uncle Liu, don''t worry. They can''t hurt me." After that, Fade looked at Quin again and asked with an inquiring look, "Honey, about the tomb..." Quin said softly, "It''s still early. Let''s solve this problem here first." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Well, thank you, dear!" Fade smiled. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Although Fade and Quin tried tofort them over and over again, Uncle Liu and his wife were still worried. They were especially worried 20 minutester when there were footsteps and shouts in the corridor. Uncle Liu and his wife suddenly looked anxious. They looked at Fade and Quin and said, "They''re coming. They''reing. You..." Fade smiled confidently. He walked out of the room and said, "I''ll handle it. It''ll be fine." Apanying the sound of footsteps was a group of people who rushed over. Among them, the one leading the way, Uncle Liu''s son, who had just ran away. When he saw Fade, there was a fierce look in his eyes. He said ferociously, "Kid, how dare you stay here? I''ve brought my brothers. You can''t run anymore!" Fade looked at the long- haired man coldly and said, ''Tm not going anywhere. You should worry about yourself." As he spoke, Fade kicked the long- haired man, sending him flying. He knocked down several punks who were behind him, causing a burst of shouts. "Fu*k, how dare you hit me! Beat him to death!" "That''s him. Let''s get him!" "Kill him!" A group of punks rushed over and attacked Fade fiercely. Among them, the leader, was a red- haired gangster. Seeing the red-haired gangster, Fade couldn''t help butugh, saying, "It''s you again! It seems like last night''s lesson was not enough!" When the red- haired gangster heard these words, he looked forward and recognized Fade as the person who had beat him at the sweet potato stall the night before. He was shocked. However, he red at Fade and said, "I got so many backup now, and yet you dare to be arrogant. I think you are looking for death." "Everyone, get him!" the red-haired gangster shouted and indicated for the gangsters behind him to rush forward. However, the guy unconsciously took a few steps back and hid behind them. Then, there was the sound of punching, followed by screams. The men who rushed over had all fallen in front of Fade with bloody noses and swollen faces, and all of them were knocked down. At this moment, Fade was still standing at the door, like an unshakable King Kong. The situation shocked the red- haired gangster and he took a few steps back again. Seeing this, Fade looked over and said coldly, "Why? Weren''t you very cocky just now? Are you trying to run away now?" The red-haired gangster said in a trembling voice, "You... don''t mess around. I''m telling you, I''m Brother Hong''s man, and Brother Hong is on the way. When Brother Hong arrives, prepare to suffer." "Really? I''d like to see what kind of skills this Brother Hong that you speak of has. Does he dare touch me?" Fade said. At this moment, a shout came from the corridor. "I don''t dare to touch you? I''d like to see who this arrogant person is!" As this person was speaking, all the ruffians in the corridor cleared a way, leaving a clear road in the middle. A burly man, in his midthirties with a fierce look, swaggered over. At the sight of this man, the gangsters on both sides of the corridor all showed respect and joy. "Brother Hong!" "Wee Brother Hong!" "Brother Hong, here you are!" Brother Hong walked to the door and stopped. He looked Fade from head to toe, then he put on a fierce look and said, "So you''re the one who beat my men!" Fade immediately kicked a gangster away and said coldly, "They deserve it!" Seeing this, Brother Hong''s face turned cold and he said in a low voice, ''Tm the one to decide if my people deserve to be hit or not." Fade said, "They want to take over Uncle Liu''s house. They deserve to be hit." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Take over the house?" Brother Hong snorted and pointed at Uncle Liu''s son. "That''s not right. He sold me this house. It belongs to us." Fade shook his head and said, "It''s you who got it wrong. It is Uncle Liu''s name on the house ownership certificate of this house. His son''s name is not there. Therefore, his son cannot sell the house to you." "Is that so?" Brother Hong''s expression changed and he red at the long- haired man. The long- haired man was terrified and he stammered, "Brother Hong, my dad said that he would leave this house to me. 1-1 assumed that it was mine..." "Assume that it''s yours!" Brother Hong''s face couldn''t help changing. He kicked the longhaired man hard and said, "I''ll even assume it is mine!" Seeing this, Fade said, "Since you''re all clear about this, then, please leave!" Brother Hong looked up at Fade and said in a low voice, "Leave? I came all the way here, so I will not leave so easily." "Since the name on the property ownership certificate is the old man''s name, then, let the old man come out and sign," Brother Hong shouted. "I''m telling you, I''ll get this house no matter what." Fade nced at him coldly and said in a cold voice, "No matter what? I''d like to see how sure you are about that." "How sure am I?" Brother Hong shouted. Then, he waved his hand and said, "Get him!" In an instant, all the gangsters behind him rushed over,rger in scale than they previously were. However, Fade stood still at the door. No matter how many people there were, they could not move him at all. On the other hand, Fade, with a series of thunderous sounds, knocked the gangsters down one by one and threw them out. Within less than five minutes, Fade had put the twenty or so punks on the ground. The situation shocked Brother Hong who was full of confidence before. With an astonished look on his face, he took a few steps back and looked at Fade with a change of heart. "H-how could this be possible?" "Nothing is impossible!" Fade said coldly. Then, he stepped forward and approached Brother Hong. "Are you running away? Are you afraid?" Brother Hong''s eyes flickered, but he was still determined to say. "I''m telling you, don''t touch me. I am Monkey King''s man, the Monkey King of North Bay City. Do you know him?" "One of the Four Heavenly Kings under Uncle Jimmy''smand?" Fade asked. "You do know him! Let me tell you, I am a subordinate of Monkey King. The business here has been ordered by Monkey King. If you dare to mess with us, you are going against Monkey King. I advise you to surrender immediately, otherwise, when Monkey King arrives, you are doomed," Brother Hong threatened. Fade sneered and said, "Really? I''d like to see who will be doomed when Monkey King arrives." "You don''t believe me? Let me tell you, Monkey King and I used to be brothers who fought for territory together. Later, Monkey King had a meteoric rise with Uncle Jimmy, but he didn''t forget me..." Brother Hong continued. At this moment, there came a shout. "Who''s the Brother who fought alongside me for territory?" Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Then, a thin figure arrived. His eyes were cold and his voice was low. It was Darren Hong. Brother Hong, who was speaking, heard the voice. He suddenly frowned and said discontentedly, "I''m talking about the matter between Monkey King and I. Who is interrupting? D*mn it, who the..." He turned around cursing, but when he saw the thin man in front of him, he trembled violently, as if he had been struck by lightning. Then, he faltered, "M-monkey King, why are you here?" As soon as the name "Monkey King" left Brother Hong''s mouth, all the punks at the scene were shocked. They looked at Darren in surprise, and then their faces changed greatly. Theyy on the ground and didn''t dare to look up. Darren snorted and said, "I heard that someone has been bullying the weak in my name. Of course, I had toe and check it out for myself." Upon hearing this, Brother Hong''s face changed. He wanted nothing more than to p himself in the face. He had so much regret in his heart. However, with a smile on his face, he tried to exin, "Monkey King, I- I was joking. I wouldn''t dare do bad things in your name. T-this is all a misunderstanding." After that, Brother Hong gave Fade and Uncle Liu''s son a fierce look, and his intentions were evident. "Quick, say something!" Uncle Liu''s son''s eyes moved, then his mouth moved, and he said, "Monkey King, t-this is indeed a misunderstanding. This house belongs to my family, and I want to sell it. Brother Hong didn''t bully the weak." Brother Hong quickly said, "Yes, that''s it. Monkey King, that is what happened. It''s just a misunderstanding." Meanwhile, when Fade heard this, he couldn''t help but kick Old Uncle Liu''s son and re at him. Then, Fade looked at Brother Hong and said coldly, "That''s not what I heard. You..." Seeing that Fade was about to speak, Brother Hong immediately red at him and threatened with a low voice, "What the hell are you talking about? Be careful that I..." Without waiting for Brother Hong to finish, Darren stepped forward and pped the back of Brother Hong''s head. He shouted angrily, "How dare you talk to Mr. Chen like that? Do you want to die?" Then, Darren walked up to Fade, bowed respectfully, and said, "Mr. Chen, I''ve brought my men here." Fade nodded and said, "That''s good. Can you deal with everything else here?" After that, Fade and Quin turned around and went back to their rooms. After Darren respectfully watched Fade go back to the house, he turned around and looked at Brother Hong and others with cold and ferocious eyes. At this moment, Brother Hong and the others were stunned and they could not believe what they had just seen. "T-this is impossible!" "W-who is that person? Why does Monkey King respect him so much?" "Is there something wrong with my eyes? Did I see it wrongly?" Among the shocked expressions, Darren shouted coldly, "Why don''t you tell me the truth? Or should I find it out myself?" This time, Brother Hong was so scared that his whole body trembled. He didn''t dare to hide anything, so he could only exin the situation in full detail. Darren immediately dealt with the situation. After finishing up, he respectfully went into the house and reported the relevant information to Fade. Brother Hong had led some people to buy more than a dozen houses at a low price in this old residential quarter. They were preparing for the uing relocation. If he really seeded, the final profits could be as much as tens of millions. However, now that Darren had shown up, Brother Hong returned all the houses that he had forcibly upied. Fade understood what was going on. He nodded and said to Darren, "I won''t worry about all these if you''re the one taking care of things." Darren nodded and said, "Mr. Chen, you told me about the chaos in the underground world of Bay City. I..." Fade waved his hand and said, "I still have something to do. Let''s talk about itter. Go back and investigate the situation first. Start with the preparation work. Also, you should pay more attention to the chaotic situation, much like what happened in this district." ''Yes!" said Darren. "Okay, you may leave," Fade waved his hand and said. Darren then left with his men respectfully. Fade and Quin said goodbye to Uncle Liu and his wife and left. As for Uncle Liu''s son, for Old Uncle Liu''s sake, Fade did not kill him. He ordered Darren to take him away and teach him a good lesson. Darren had been in the underground world for so many years, and there were too many ways to deal with this kind of gangster. He believed that in Darren''s hands, in less than a week, this guy would definitely be able to get rid of his bad habit. After Uncle Liu''s affairs were settled, Fade and Quin drove to Daniel Lin''s grave. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although there were some dys, fortunately, the cemetery was nearby. It was not too far away from Uncle Liu''s residential area. At 10:30 in the morning, Fade and Quin rushed into the cemetery. The cemetery wasrge, and thousands of people were buried here. The densely-ced tombstones were neatly arranged, giving one a sense of solemnity. In addition to the flowers ced in front of the tombstones and the burning wax paper money in front of the graves, floating smoke lingered in the air above the cemetery. The quiet chirping of birds and insects made one feel like one was in a different world. Here, if you calmed yourself down, closed your eyes, and smelled the fragrance in the air, your mind would seem to float in the air. You might feel like you had seen the smiles of the rtives and friends there. Since it was not any particr festival that day, there were not many people in therge cemetery. It was very quiet. However, even so, Fade and Quin still slowed down and moved forward solemnly. This was out of courtesy and respect; respect to the ones who were buried there, and respect to their rtives and friends who were still alive. Daniel liked quiet ces, so Quin and her mother, Chrystal Xie, had chosen a burial plot in the quietest corner of the cemetery for him. Fade and Quin walked over. The trees along the corridor were lush, and the gstone pavement was partially submerged. The wild grass and the shady trees made this ce feel quiet and even a little cold. This was especially the case when light wind would blow from time to time. In this kind of ce, one could not help but think of myths like ghosts and monsters. However, Quin did not believe all that and Fade was not afraid either. As they were about to arrive at Daniel''s grave, suddenly, a burst of noisy music broke through the quiet cemetery. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 It was a cacophony of music. There was a guitar, bass guitar, and other instruments ying. "Why is there music in a ce like this?" Fade and Quin were both confused at the same time. They took a few more steps. Then, the noisy music got louder, and this time, there was even the sound of drums and singing. Upon hearing this, the doubtful looks on Fade and Quin''s faces became even more intense. "Is it... a band?" "Why would there be a band here?" Amidst confusion, Fade and Quin couldn''t help but quicken their pace and hurriedly walked forward. As they turned a corner and looked over a small hill, they finally saw what was happening. They were at a corner of the cemetery, and there were not many people buried there. Only a few tombs were there. Because nobody took care of them, some of them were already broken. In this environment, a group of young men in leather clothes with long hair were dancing among the graves with various instruments. They seemed like a proper band. In front of the band was a young man in his twenties. With a camera in his hand, he was taking videos of the band that was singing and dancing among the tombs, giving nonstop suggestions. "Not bad. That exciting feeling is very good!" "It is such a cool idea using a graveyard to shoot this kind of rock song." "This time, our work will definitely win the prize!" "Liam, you''re the vocal. You should behave more wildly." "The rest of you, do the same. Be wilder with more youthful enthusiasm and arrogance." From the looks of it, the band was shooting a music video. Seeing this, Fade and Quin stopped and did not continue to move forward. After all, the band was video- shooting, so they did not want to enter the frame and disturb them. However, it did not mean that Fade and Quin agreed with what they were doing. Watching this group of youngster''s arrogant and unruly actions, Fade and Quin frowned slightly, and they shook their heads. They thought that the band should not be ying unbridled and vigorous rock music in a ce like a cemetery. However, although they did not agree with their actions, they did not disturb them rashly. The two of them continued to watch, and the young men in the band started dancing more enthusiastically. The crazy music and dance, and the hoarse roar of the main singer Liam seemed to have intoxicated them. About ten minutester, the song was finally over. The cameraman made an OK gesture and said with a smile, "It''s done. Looking good! Awesome, guys!" When the young men of the band heard what he said, they were even happy and they smiled. They pped their hands excitedly and hugged each other to celebrate. Seeing this, Fade and Quin were already on their way to their destination. After all, the band had finished filming. But at this moment, Liam the long-haired one suddenly said, "I have another idea. Listen to me. As he spoke, he picked up the guitar and yed a violent melody. Thepanions around him enthusiastically. immediately cheered The more Liam sang, the more excited he became, and his movements got bigger and bigger. He sat down on a tombstone and danced excitedly. After a while, he jumped onto the tombstone, stepped on it, and danced wildly. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The most excessive thing was that Liam seemed to be excited. When he saw a pile of burning wax paper money in front of a grave, heughed disdainfully and said, "A group of superstitious fools. What era is it now? They are still using wax paper money? Rubbish!" After that, he kicked all the wax papers and offerings in front of the tomb. Seeing this, hispanions immediately apuded and cheered. They joined him, one after another. Some of them kicked over the offerings in front of the tombstones, others stepped on the graves to demolish the towers. Some even crushed the already crumbling tombstones with great force. At the same time, as they destroyed the graves, they kept bragging. "Stupid people. It''s ridiculous to believe in these!" "A group of uneducated trash. How can they believe in these feudal superstitions?" "No wonder there is no good rock music in this country. There are too many fools with this backward thinking. They should learn from foreign countries in order to produce better music." "Not just the music, but everything else too. Anyway, I have decided that after graduation, I will go abroad to study!" "Haha, me too. I''ll ask my father to arrange everything for me!" "Anyway, we won''t stay in this garbage ce for long, so let''s vent our anger as much as we can!" the leading singer, Liam, opened his arms and shouted. Then, he took the lead in destroying the grave. He kicked the offerings and smashed the tombstone. Suddenly, he decided to jump onto a tombstone where he started unbuttoning his pants, as if he was about to pee on the grave. At the same time, heughed and said, "Haha,e on, shoot this! I want to show you what a real cemetery party is like." "Haha, cemetery party. Liam, you''re so talented!" "I want one too. Hurry up and shoot it for me!" "Awesome, this is so innovative. So unruly. Haha!" The group of people were extremely excited as they burst intoughter. At this moment, the expression on Quin''s facepletely cooled down. She stood up with a cold face and shouted at Liam, "Come down!" That was because the grave that Liam had jumped on was the grave of her father, Daniel Lin. Quin was well raised and she rarely got angry. Even if she encountered actions that she didn''t like or didn''t agree with, she usually didn''t get bothered and wouldn''t get angry easily. But now, this group of people before her was really going overboard. Although Quin was only slightly ufortable in the beginning when they were ying rock music at the grave, their destructive behavior now made Quin really angry. Quin''s angry roar shocked the young men who were in a state of excitement. They turned their heads and looked at her. When they saw Quin''s face clearly, they couldn''t help but get shocked. Then, they smiled. Liam raised his eyebrows and whistled at Quin. "Beauty, are you calling me?" Quin''s face was gloomy and she snapped, "Get down now!" Seeing this, Liam snorted and said, "Beauty, who are you? If you want me to go down, I''ll go down!" Liam''spanions also went to his side and spoke up for him. "Beauty, we''re in the middle of something here. Don''t cause any trouble!" said the bass yer. "Beauty, why are you so angry?" the drummer said. "Haha, in my opinion, she is just a meddlesome prude!" This was from a female guitar yer. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Quin looked at them and her expression grew colder. She gritted her teeth and said, "That''s my father''s grave." When the band members heard this, they were stunned for a moment, and then their faces changed. Someone looked at Liam and said, "Liam,e down!" "That''s right. It''s not good to disrespect her father''s grave! Get off!" Hearing this, Liam did not take it seriously. He looked at Quin and said, "So what if it''s your father''s grave? Although it''s a grave, in fact, it''s just a piece of stone. There''s nothing special about it." "Besides, how lucky of you to be included in our music video. Our music is destined to be famous internationally, and it will forever leave a mark in the history of music." Liam was full of confidence. Quin was so angry that the muscles on her pretty face began to tremble. With a gloomy face, she gritted her teeth and said, "That''s my father''s grave. I won''t allow you to insult him. Come down now and apologise to my father!" Hearing this, Liam did not care at all as he said, "Beauty, you are a little unreasonable. As you said, your father is dead. All I did was step on a stone. You consider this an insult? I think you are making a fuss." "You!" Quin was so angry that she was about to hit him. At this moment, Fade walked to Quin''s side and held her. Then, he looked at Liam coldly and shouted, "Get down!" Hearing this, Liam''s face darkened. He snorted and said, "F*ck, if you talked properly, maybe I''ll come down instantly. But since you''re acting tough in front of me, let me tell you that I''m noting down." "I''m telling you that I, Liam, am not afraid of being ruthless. Not only am I not going to go down, but I will also pee and party here." As he spoke, he starting to take off his pants, and then he smiled and requested that hispanions film him. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold and he uttered a cold voice, "You''re looking for death!" Then, Fade turned into a shadow and disappeared from where he was. With a gust of strong wind, he appeared in front of Liam. Liam was caught off guard, and then he saw a foot appear in front of him. Before he could react, the foot kicked him between his legs. The huge force sent him flying and he slid more than ten metres and hit the wall of the courtyard. Then, he fell down with a bang. The situation shocked Liam''spanions. Some rushed over to help him while others red at Fade with resentment in their eyes. Fade stared at them and said coldly, "Do you still have resentment? You are lucky that you''re still alive after what you did." Several people returned with Liam and looked at Fade with unconvinced looks. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "What do you mean? What do you mean by what we did? What''s the matter?" "What we were doing was great music. You fools can''t understand that, and yet you dare to nder us." "What great music? Bah!" Fade spat and cursed. "People like you are not qualified to be considered people. How dare you say that you can make great music? Your so-called music, like you, is a pile of garbage." "You... you''re speaking nonsense!" The group was angry, and they shouted at Fade while their faces were filled with rage. "People like you don''t understand our work!" "You feudal farts can''t understand our trends. How sad!" "A group of superstitious old b*stards. How ridiculous that, even after so many years, they stille here to y with paper money!" Fade stared at them coldly and said, "You think you are trendy and unruly. In my opinion, you are nothing but a group of kids who don''t even know basic respect." "Respect?" Liam sneered and said. "It''s ridiculous that you expect us to respect this kind of feudal nonsense!" "That''s right. This kind of superstition came from thousands of years ago. I have to say that this country has failed at making progress!" "This kind of person is destined to stay at the bottom. As for us, we are going abroad to pursue a higher level of culture. Hehe!" "Oh, all this wax paper money, offerings, and tomb-cleaning. Are you going to tell me that demons and ghosts exist? Haha! What a fool." When Fade heard this, he was angry and sad. He did not expect this group of young people to consider the culture of his country, which was thousands of years old, as old-fashioned and superstitious. Theypletely abandoned their traditional culture, as if it were dirt, and turned to pursue this so-called high-level culture that had a history of only a few hundred years. It was really saddening. These Chinese traditions were part of a culture that had been passed down for thousands of years. It was also one of the mainponents of Chinese history that hadsted for thousands of years. As those punks were young people of the new era, Fade could understand their interest and distrust in such traditional things. If all they did was not believe it, Fade wouldn''t say anything and he would''ve just let them go. However, not only did they not believe in the traditions but they also turned to unscrupulous nder of Chinese culture, even describing it as nonsense. This was a great disrespect. The way these punks saw it, if others were different from them, they were of a lower ss. If others believed in feudal superstitions, they were backward. This kind of radical thinking hadpletely eroded them andpletely turned them into lost souls with no cultural backing. In Fade''s opinion, this kind of spiritual betrayal was a sign that they had lost their cultural foundation, and he also saw it as a betrayal. At this moment, Fade was not in the mood to argue with them anymore. He shook his head with sadness and disappointment in his eyes, and gently lowered his head. Seeing Fade''s reaction, this group of young people got even more excited. They thought that they had won the argument, so they allughed and started to ridicule him unscrupulously. "Hehe. He has nothing to say! He has noeback for what we said!" "Nonsense is nonsense. No matter what you say, it can''t be changed! Haha!" "These low-level beings will never be better than the higher- level people like us! It has been destined for a long time." Just as they were mocking him, Fade suddenly raised his head, and his eyes shed with a fierce light. Then, he pped his hands and shouted, "Rise!" In an instant, wild wind blew violently and the grass and trees whirred. The strong wind passed over the tombstones and burst into a shrill howl, like the screams of ghosts and wolves. This change of events caused a change of facial expression on Liam and the others. They looked around and asked, "W- what''s going on?" Liam narrowed his eyes and said, "Don''t be afraid. The wind is just a little strong." As soon as he finished speaking, Fade faced his palms towards the sky and pped once. In an instant, the sky was full of murky clouds and it became dark. Chapter 646 Chapter 646 At this moment, the howling wind became stronger. Under the overcast sky, the whole garden fell into darkness. Liam and hispanion''s faces changed when they saw what had happened. "W-what''s going on?" "The sky ispletely overcast!" "That guy is ying tricks on us!" "Hey, stop ying tricks. I''m telling you, your dirty tricks won''t scare us!" Liam took the lead and shouted at Fade. Fade, however, just nced at them and ignored them. He shot several rounds of ck Qi energy with both hands. The Qi energy surged and spread quickly through the air. Then, it turned into a ck mist, quickly enveloping the entire cemetery. The ck mist pervaded the air and soon, Liam and the others could no longer see what was happening around them. They could only hear the wind blowing around and the dark clouds getting thicker. The whole sky seemed to copse in the fierce wind. A sense of oppression that had never been felt before caused Liam and other people''s faces to be gloomy and nervous. The two girls said nervously, "What''s happening? Is there really a ghost?" The words made Liam and the others tremble, and they involuntarily began to think of stories with demons and ghosts. The more they thought about it, the more frightened they became. Their legs trembled. They stood on the ground and didn''t dare to move anymore. Seeing this, Liam took a deep breath, snorted, and said disdainfully, "There are no ghosts in this world. You are scaring yourself." "T-then, what''s going on now?" a girl asked. Liam said, "This is just a magic trick. They created some smoke and blew some air. Let''s go. As long as we walk out of the smoke, we will be fine." After that, Liam took the lead and went forward. Although hispanions behind him were nervous, they followed him, one by one. Liam took the lead, identified a direction, and walked straight forward. They were surrounded by a hazy ck fog. If it weren''t for the asional tombstone as reference, they wouldn''t have known whether they were moving or not. However, after walking for more than ten minutes, they realised that they were still surrounded by ck fog. They couldn''t see what was going on outside at all, let alone get out. Suddenly, the two nervous girls couldn''t help but ask again. "We''ve been walking for so long, but why haven''t we gotten out yet?" "Yeah, the cemetery is not that big!" "It can''t be. Is it really a paranormal event? I don''t think a trick can be executed on such arge scale!" When Liam, who was leading the way, heard this, the muscles on his face twitched a few times, and then he gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t think too much. There are no ghosts or paranormal activities in this world. This is just some trick that kid is ying. As long as we continue to walk straight, we will surely get out." As he spoke, Liam continued to move forward. But after a short while, he stopped and froze on the spot. Seeing this, hispanions behind him couldn''t help but get curious and ask, "Liam, what''s wrong? Why aren''t you moving?" Liam did not speak. The people behind him could only see his wide back suddenly begin to tremble slightly. Curious, someone walked to Liam''s side and looked in front of him. When he saw what Liam saw, he was also shocked and he eximed, "H-how could this be possible?" "What''s going on?" "What''s happening?" "What the hell is going on?" Their voices trembled at this moment. And their faces were livid with horror. Because, before them was a broken tombstone. It wasn''t just any tombstone, but the one that Liam had broken just now. This meant that they had returned to their original spot after walking for so long. Thinking of this, they couldn''t help but feel a chill in their hearts as their bodies couldn''t help but tremble. In addition, the wind blowing through the graveyard got stronger and stronger. There were whistling sounds, and it sounded like mournful screams. "W-we''re lost!" The person who was in charge of filming, at this moment, was trembling all over, and his face was full of horror. "It''s true! Ghosts are real!" "No, don''te over. Don''te over!" "We''re wrong. We won''t dare to do it again!" Crying and shouting rang throughout the group. Even Liam, who didn''t believe in ghosts a moment ago, was stiff with terror. His face was pale and his lips trembled. He kept shaking his head and whispering to himself, "No, it''s impossible. It''s impossible, absolutely impossible. I believe in God. There are no ghosts. Impossible..." Just as he was murmuring, suddenly, another gust of wind whistled by. Then, he felt the soil under his feet move. He looked down and saw a decayed hand suddenly stretch out from the soil next to the broken tombstone. The flesh and blood was rotten, full of maggots, and even through there was flesh and blood, he could see the white bones within. The big rotten hand reached out of the ground as if there was a force pulling it out. More parts of the arm stretched out, including the forearm, elbow, and shoulder. Then, a rotten head with a ck skull came out of the earth. The corpse, emitting a rotten breath, blew ck fog out and pounced at Liam with a deep and low groan, "You disturbed my sleep. I''m going to kill you!" At the same moment, from the surrounding tombstones came sounds of corpses breaking out of their graves, one after another. "Ignorant human, you have tarnished our honour. I want you to pay the price!" "Who destroyed my grave? I want revenge!" Liam turned his head and looked around, only to find that he and hispanions had been surrounded by decayed corpses. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, he couldn''t stand it anymore. He ran away in horror and kept shouting, "Ghost, don''t kill me, don''t..." Liam was terrified. Hispanions had long been scared out of their wits. Like headless flies, they fled like crazy. However, no matter how they fled, they found it impossible to escape the thick ck fog. The decaying bodies who were chasing after them knocked them down and tore their flesh off piece by piece with sharp ws of bones. They ate their flesh bit by bit with their mouths. Unable to withstand the shocking fear, the group of people all fainted. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 At this moment, in the cemetery, Fade looked at Liam and the others who were trembling non-stop not far ahead. He snorted and said, "This is just a preliminary lesson!" While speaking, Fade released a burst of Qi energy and injected it into their bodies. Almost immediately, they woke up. Just as they woke up, they couldn''t help but scream. Then, when they saw their surroundings clearly, they breathed a sigh of relief. However, when they thought of the horrible experience they just had, they shivered all over and could no longer control the fear in their hearts. They rushed frantically to the entrance of the cemetery. "Ghosts, there are ghosts!" "I saw ghosts!" "Don''t eat me! Don''t kill me! Help!" The youths rushed out like lunatics. They even abandoned their treasured musical instruments as they fled out of the cemetery. In the cemetery, some people asionally This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. nced at this group of people and couldn''t help their strange expression. They shook their heads and said, "How could the management of this cemetery be so lenient. How can they allow crazy people in?" At this moment, Fade looked at Liam and the others who had fled and disappeared. He then turned around and looked at Quin, saying, "Honey, I have chased them away. Don''t be angry anymore." What Liam and his gang just witnessed were not really ghosts. It was simply Fade using his Positive Energy to create an illusion for them. This way, Fade could frighten those youths and instill in them a sense of reverence, teaching them to respect others. Quin looked at Fade and then back at Liam and the others. A flicker of doubt shed across her eyes. However, she did not ask Fade further, because she knew that her husband had his ways. It was good enough that those people had been scared away. Immediately, Quin went to her father''s grave and carefully pulled the weeds and cleaned the garbage around the grave. Then, she lit a candle and burned a stack of paper money at the grave. In the end, Quin knelt in front of the grave and kowtowed three times as a sign of respect for the late Daniel Lin. Fade also saluted his father-inw. After the ritual, Quin and Fade packed up the wax paper that was in front of the grave, and they turned to leave. As they walked to the entrance, several uniformed staff members were sittingzily in the duty room, dozing off. Quin suddenly thought of something. She stepped forward, knocked on the window of the duty room, and said, "Hello!" The middle-aged man on duty was awakened. He opened his eyes, looked at her impatiently, and asked, "What''s your problem?" His attitude made Quin frown, but she said calmly, "Hello, I have a question for you." "What?" The middle- aged man on duty scratched his hands as if he didn''t care at all. Quin said, "I wanted to ask if you knew that a group of students were ying as a band in the cemetery, and they even destroyed many tombs." Hearing this, the man''s face changed slightly and his eyes flickered. But then, he waved his hand and said, "What student? What band? I don''t know!" Quin originally wanted to talk about it nicely, but his attitude caused her even more dissatisfaction. She said in a low voice, "They caused such a bigmotion and they even pulled the wires in the cemetery. How could you not know about this?" Hearing this, the man on duty made a fierce look with his face and said, "I''ve said it. I don''t know. So why are you asking so many questions? What''s more, what does this have to do with you?" "What''s does this have to do with me?" Quin''s face darkened. She said coldly, "They destroyed and insulted my father''s grave. Does it have anything to do with me?" The man on duty froze for a few seconds and then said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about! If there''s nothing else, don''t disturb our work." As he spoke, the man was about to close the window and turn a blind eye to Quin. At this moment, a big hand reached out and grabbed the window. He told the man on duty coldly, "Until the matter is solved, I advise you to answer the questions properly." The man on duty looked at the young man who was blocking the window with an unhappy look and shouted, "You are causing trouble and disturbing our work!" When Fade heard this, he couldn''t help sneering and said, "Work? How dare you say that you''re working?" "Everyone paid money to the cemetery, and the cemetery paid you a sry. You were asked to manage the cemetery, but you didn''t even care that the deceased were insulted in the cemetery, and you even prevented us from giving feedback! Is this the attitude you have when you''re working?" When faced with Fade''s question, the man couldn''t help changing his expression, and then his face completely darkened. He said coldly, "I don''t know what you are talking about. Leave now, otherwise, don''t me us for being rude." As he spoke, the man on duty waved his hand and immediately summoned five or six uniformed men who were on duty. The few of them red menacingly at Fade and Quin. "Get the hell out of my way, boy!" "Don''t make me do it, or I''ll kill you." "Get out of here! Go as far as you can, right away!" Looking at their arrogant looks, Fade shook his head and said in a cold voice, "We thought you were the staff and we wanted to talk to you nicely." "But now, it seems like you are not the staff after all. You are nothing but a group of hooligans. Since you''ve said that, go to hell!" Fade shouted and red at the people in front of him. Seeing this, the man on duty sneered and said, "Boy, you''re so arrogant! Brothers, let''s fight together. If we don''t teach this guy a lesson, he won''t know how powerful we are." As they spoke, they rushed towards Fade and hit him with their fists and feet. However, their fists and feet couldn''tnd on Fade at all. Instead, Fade punched and kicked them, and they turned ck and blue. They were beaten so badly that they couldn''t stop crying. They fell to the ground with their hands over their heads and begged. "S-stop hitting us. We know we''re wrong!" "No! Stop hitting us! Please!" "Brother, stop. Hurry up!" Fade didn''t stop and he continued to beat them up. The arrogant man on duty was beaten up badly. His eyes were red and swollen, and his head had also be swollen. He groaned, "Y-you dare to touch me. Let me tell you, I follow Brother Hong. If you hit me, Brother Hong will not let you go." Chapter 648 Chapter 648 "Brother Hong!" Hearing this name, Fade paused for a moment and then thought of something. He sneered and said, "Haha. I thought you were just ignoring your duty, but turns out you really are a bunch of hooligans!" "We are Brother Hong''s men, and Brother Hong is the big boss of this area. If you dare to mess around, he will not spare you," the man threatened. Fade said in a cold voice, "Go and ask Brother Hong toe, and well see who will be the one begging for mercy!" Hearing this, the man on duty was stunned for a moment. Next, he quickly winked at the man beside him. That man hurriedly took his mobile phone out and began to dial a number. As for Fade, he crossed his arms in front of his chest and didn''t intend to stop him at all. Until the phone call was over, Fade didn''t do anything. Given the circumstances, the man on duty couldn''t help but have a sh of sternness in his eyes. He said silently, "Just you wait. I am Brother Hong''s loyal follower. When Brother Honges, you''re finished." Fade stopped beating them up. He just waited by the side and made a few phone calls. Before long, a group of punks came over in a mighty manner. Seeing this, the man on duty didn''t care that his head was extremely swollen and bruise. He got off the ground and greeted, "Brother Hong, you''re finally here. We were beaten up and bullied!" Brother Hong, who was in the lead, nced at the man on duty who was beaten into a pulp and he was stunned. Then, he frowned and said, "What''s going on? How did you end up like this?" The man on duty cried suddenly as heined, "It''s a kid who insisted on causing trouble. We said a few words, but he fought back against us, and it turned out like this." "What? How dare a kid attack my people? Doesn''t he know that this is my, Brother Hong''s, territory?" Brother Hong shouted angrily. When the man on duty heard this, he quickly pointed in Fade''s direction and said, "Brother Hong, that''s the guy. He''s over there! Teach him a lesson and help us take revenge!" "Don''t worry. If he hit my man, he won''t leave in one piece!" Brother Hong went over aggressively. The man on duty was red-faced. He looked at Fade smugly and resentfully and said, "B*stard, Brother Hong is here. Let''s see how arrogant you are!" As he spoke, the aggressive Brother Hong walked over to Fade and saw clearly the face of the young man in front of him. In an instant, Brother Hong''s face changed and he suddenly copsed. His tall and straight body suddenly bent forward. He bowed and bowed to Fade, and said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, why are you here?" "Why? If it wasn''t me, you would have beaten me up?" Fade snorted and looked at Brother Hong. Brother Hong was not someone else. It was Brother Hong, the ruffian who was at Uncle Liu''s house that morning. Fade taught him a lesson just that morning, and his heart was still fluttering with fear. As soon as he calmed down, he learned that his people at the cemetery had been beaten, so he wanted to bring some people with him to teach the perpetrators a lesson and vent his anger. However, he didn''t expect the perpetrator to be Fade. In an instant, Brother Hong was so scared that he almost fell to the ground. He smiled and said to Fade, "No, Mr. Chen, I definitely didn''t mean that!" The man on duty, who had been proud and vengeful, looked at the situation in front of him and was a little confused. "Brother Hong, it was him who beat me. Why aren''t you doing anything? Instead..." Before the man on duty could finish his sentence, Brother Hong turned around and pped the man across the face. His eyes were red and he said, "Shut up!" "How dare you attack Mr. Chen? Do you want to die?" "Mr. Chen! What Mr. Chen?" The man on duty was stunned and he was at a loss. Brother Hong gritted his teeth and said, "This is Mr. Chen. Even the Monkey King has to obey his orders. Do you know what a big shot you have offended!" Hearing this, the man on duty couldn''t help but think of something, then his whole body trembled, and he had a horrified look on his face. He didn''t dare to look Fade in the eyes. He said in a trembling voice, "H- he is the legendary Mr. Chen?" "Who else could it be?" Brother Hong shouted angrily. "Kneel down and apologize to Mr. Chen." The man on duty didn''t dare toin or seek revenge. He knelt down and kowtowed to Fade to apologize. Fade looked at him coldly. The man kowtowed until his forehead was bleeding and his flesh was badly mutted. He was about to faint. Only then did Fade wave his hand slightly and say, "That''s enough!" "Thank you, Mr. Chen. Thank you!" The man on duty wanted to get up and leave as if he had been granted amnesty. Fade said coldly, "Did I allow you to leave?" "I..." The man on duty froze again. Fade said, "I have a question to ask you." "Whatever you want!" the man on duty said respectfully. Fade looked at Quin and asked the man, "Just now, what was the matter with the students and the band? Tell me the truth!" The man on duty froze, and there was a hint of hesitation on his face. However, before Fade could open his mouth, Brother Hong kicked him right away and shouted angrily, "When Mr. Chen ask you a question, don''t dare you hide anything! Do you want to die?" The man on duty didn''t dare to hide anything. He quickly said, "I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you all about it!" Then, the man on duty told him what had happened. After listening, Fade and Quin finally figured out what had happened. It turned out that the group of students were freshmen at the Bay City University School of Arts. They came from rtively well-to-do families, and they usually y by their own rules. After entering the university, they formed a band, but unlike other student bands who sang love songs and went around picking up girls, they regarded themselves as the rock and roll vanguard of the nation, intentionally taking a different route from the others. They would do anything that was eye-catching or controversial. Some time ago, they took a fancy to the cemetery and wanted to y music there. So, they applied to the staff to enter the garden. Naturally, in the beginning, the staff did not agree. However, when the group of students offered 2,000 yuan, the man on duty did not have much scruples. He let them into the garden and let them y music. He did not even bat an eye when they destroyed the graves. After hearing all these, Fade and Quin couldn''t help but burn with anger. They kicked him again. Then, they asked Brother Hong to teach him a lesson he will never forget. Brother Hong nodded quickly and agreed. Then, he left with the man who was crying and howling. Fade and Quin calmed down their anger and drove out of the cemetery. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, as Fade and Quin left the cemetery, in front of Daniel''s grave, a floating figure that looked like an angel stood in front of the grave. The figure downed a ss of clear wine and muttered, "I''m here to see you again." Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Of course, Fade and Quin were not aware of what was happening back at the cemetery at that moment. The two of them drove home. Along the way, Quin called Housekeeper Wong in advance to say that she was on the way back to the vi. She then instructed Housekeeper Wong to prepare for their arrival. When Housekeeper Wong heard that they woulding back, she was very surprised. She quickly replied that she would buy some food and prepare a good meal forthem. Fade and Quin hadn''t eaten food prepared by Housekeeper Wong in a long time. When they heard Housekeeper Wong say that she was going to cook, they couldn''t help but look forward to it. They said excitedly, "Housekeeper Wong, we''re looking forward to a scrumptious meal at home!" Housekeeper Wong chuckled and said, "Okay, okay. I''ll cook more. That way, you and Master can eat as much as you please." Hanging up the phone, Fade and Quin drove back. When they arrived downtown, Fade stopped the car. Because Housekeeper Wong still needed to buy food and prepare, it would be awhile before the food was ready. Therefore, Fade was not in a hurry to go back. Besides, they hadn''t been back in a long time, and they wanted to bring Housekeeper Wong some small gifts. Therefore, they decided to shop at a nearby shopping mall. Finally, after shopping for an hour, they chose two small gifts for Housekeeper Wong. After wrapping them up, they exited the mall and were ready to drive back. However, just as Fade and Quin were about to get into the car, they suddenly saw a familiar figure walk past them. At once, Fade greeted him with a smile, "Jordan, what a coincidence. Are you here to shop?" In front of them were two men and a woman. They all looked about twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old. After hearing Fade''s voice, a simple-looking man with sses looked over at them. It was Jordan Qi, the son of Housekeeper Wong. When Jordan saw that it was Fade and Quin, he could not help but look surprised, and then he came over quickly and greeted them, "President Chen, President Lin, I..." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fade patted Jordan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Jordan, don''t be so polite. Just call me Fade." Jordan was still a little embarrassed. He pushed his sses up and said, "I''d better call you Mr. Chen!" Fade did not force him. He nodded and said, "It''s up to you. By the way, are you here shopping with your friends?" As he spoke, Fade pointed at the man and woman with Jordan, a questioning look on his face. Jordan turned his head, pointed at the burly man, and introduced, "This is my ssmate, Brandon Wang." "This is Brandon''s friend, Nicole Liu. Brandon introduced her to me." Next, Jordan pointed at the woman in a coat next to the burly man. However, as he introduced Nicole, Jordan couldn''t help but lower his head with a blush and a somewhat ufortable expression on his face. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but think of something. It seemed like Brandon was matchmaking Jordan with Nicole. Thinking of this, Fade couldn''t help but look at Nicole. Nicole''s was about 1.6 meters tall, and her appearance was above average. After some dressing up, she did not look too bad. It could be said that she dressed like an average city girl. Generally speaking, Nicole was a girlmonly found in the city. She was ordinary and didn''t seem like anything special. However, Jordan probably liked this type of girl. That''s why, at this moment, Jordan looked at Nicole with a strange light in his eyes. Seeing this, Fade nodded and said, "Oh, they are your friends! Where are you going now?" Jordan said, "We just finished shopping. We''re going to find a ce to have dinner." "Dinner!" Fade''s heart skipped a beat. Then, he said, "What a coincidence! We''re also going back for dinner. How about this, Jordan? Why not ask your friends to follow us home for dinner? Let''s eat together. It''ll be more lively." As he spoke, Fade looked at Quin with an inquiring expression. Quin was so smart that she had already saw through the situation and understood Fade''s intention. He wanted to get Jordan and Nicole closer together and give Housekeeper Wong a look while they were at it, so he invited them back for dinner. Thinking of this, Quin affirmed what Fade said, saying, "Well, Housekeeper Wong has prepared a lot of dishes, and we won''t be able to finish them alone. Why don''t we eat together?" "This..." Jordan really wanted to eat the dishes prepared by his mother, but he didn''t know what his ssmates thought. So, he turned his head and looked at Brandon and Nicole with questioning eyes. "Brandon, Nicole, you..." Nicole didn''t know him well, so she didn''t say anything. Brandon said, "Jordan, since your friend is so kind, let''s eat together." When Jordan heard this, he turned his head and nodded at Fade and Quin. Then, he said with some embarrassment, "Mr. Chen, sorry to trouble you." Fade smiled and said, "Don''t mention it. Let''s get into the car! The dishes prepared by Housekeeper Wong are so delicious that I can''t wait." Then, the group of them got into the car. Fade and Quin sat in the front seats, while Jordan and the other two sat behind. When Brandon and Nicole saw Fade''s car, they couldn''t help but look surprised, because Fade was driving a BMW 7 series, a million yuan luxury car! Suddenly, Brandon patted Jordan''s shoulder with a smile and said, "Jordan, I didn''t expect you to have such a rich friend." There was also a hint of surprise in Nicole''s eyes. She couldn''t help but look in Fade''s direction. Jordan didn''t know what to say. He could only smile and say, "Mr. Chen and Miss Lin are business people." "Oh, business people, so you both are big bosses! No wonder." Brandon smiled, then patted Jordan on the shoulder again. He said, "Jordan, you''re not too bad yourself. I heard that you''ve changed jobs once, and you''ve be the manager." Jordan was not just a manager, but the general manager of Life Elixir Wine business of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Bay City. He was also known as Director Qi. However, Jordan was not used to this, and he always thought of himself as an engineer, so he did not mention these. "No, I''m just an ordinary engineer," Jordan said modestly. "Don''t be so modest!" Brandon patted Jordan on the shoulder. Then, he told Nicole, "Nicole, when we were in college, Jordan was one of the top students in our ss, and his achievements and abilities were absolutely top-notch." Hearing this, the corner of Nicole''s mouth twitched and she smiled gently. But then, she looked in Fade''s direction, then looked at Quin, and asked softly, "Jordan, what''s the rtionship between your two friends?" Jordan said, "Mr. Chen and Miss Lin are husband and wife." "Ah, he''s already married." A look of disappointment shed across Nicole''s eyes when she heard that. Then, she shut her mouth and said nothing else. Brandon was energetic. He looked at Fade and Quin and said with a smile, "Jordan, your friends are really the perfect match for each other! A sessful man with a beautiful woman" Chapter 650 Chapter 650 They got into the car as they spoke, and the three of them squeezed into the back seat. Then, Fade drove to the vi. Brandon was a lively person. Along the way, he not only chatted with Jordan but also with Fade from time to time. They became more familiar with each other. Nicole, on the other hand, seemed a little shy. She didn''t say anything along the way. asionally, she would say a few words and it''s all about the rtionship Jordan had with Fade and Quin. In this regard, Fade did not intend to hide anything. He answered frankly, "Jordan and his mother are working for me." Upon hearing that, Nicole nodded and rolled her eyes. The corners of her mouth lifted slightly as if she had suddenly realized something. Brandon, on the other hand, did not have that many thoughts. After hearing what Fade said, he smiled at Fade and said, "So you are Jordan''s boss, Mr. Chen!" "Mr. Chen, Jordan, and I are ssmates, and my technical skills are also up to par. Boss Chen, we''ll need to look up to you for guidance from now on!" Brandon said in a half joking way. Fade also smiled and said, "Brandon, with your great attitude, even if you are not a technician, you are going to be a great salesman!" "Haha, thank you for your blessing, Mr. Chen," Brandon said with a smile. Along the way, they chatted andughed together. Before long, they arrived at the vi area. As soon as they entered the area, the look in Brandon and Nicole''s eyes changed again. They seemed to be shocked. Even though they had already known that Fade and Quin were business owners, it did not ur to them that they lived in such a luxurious vi area. This was the most luxurious area in the entire Bay City. Any vi here was worth more than tens of millions. Among them, the better vis could cost over a hundred million yuan. Just as they were caught in shock, the car had already driven into a vi''s courtyard. Fade parked the car and everyone got out. Brandon and Nicole looked around at the design and location of the vi, and immediately, they were further amazed. Even if they were not professionals, they could tell that this vi was the cream of the crop for this residential area. Even disregarding the exquisite renovation and design work, the vi itself would have cost a lot of money. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, Brandon opened his mouth wide and then said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, you''re such a rich man! I feel like I''m dreaming." Fadeughed and said, "Don''t just stand there. Pleasee in and have a seat!" Brandon smiled and walked into the house. At this moment, Nicole''s eyes were also full of shock. She could not help but change her perception of Jordan. Nicole inconspicuously moved to Jordan''s side, and asked, "Jordan, Mr. Chen''s business must be quiterge, and you and your mother are working under him. You must be doing quite well!" Jordan was already nervous when he chatted with the girl earlier, so at this moment, he couldn''t discern the ulterior meaning in Nicole''s words. He merely nodded and said, "Well, not bad." Upon hearing that, the smile on Nicole''s face grew even wider. Then, they also walked into the house. Hearing the sounds of their arrival, Housekeeper Wong, who was busy in the kitchen, came out to greet them in a hurry. Fade and Quin hurried forward to help. They helped Housekeeper Wong bring the hot food out and ced them on the table. As soon as they saw the delicious food on the table, brightly-colored and fargrant, their eyes lit up and they couldn''t wait to eat it. Soon, the dishes were ready. Everyone sat down and they were ready to have their meal. Housekeeper Wong served everyone and turned back to the kitchen. But then, Fade stopped Housekeeper Wong and said, "Housekeeper Wong, sit down and eat with us!" Housekeeper Wong wanted to say something, but Quin stopped her, whispered something, and looked at Jordan and Nicole. It seemed like she was talking about Brandon introducing Nicole to Jordan. Hearing this, Housekeeper Wong couldn''t help but grin. She sat down beside Quin, and then kept looking at Nicole. After everyone sat down, and they started to eat. After tasting the food, everyone had to sigh with emotion, praising Housekeeper Wong for her wonderful cooking skills. These dishes had all kinds of colors, aromas, and tastes. At the dining table, they didn''t bother with talking as they were busy gulping down the delicious food. After a long while, everyone leaned back against their chairs with satisfied looks. Obviously, they enjoyed the meal very much. Brandon couldn''t help but give Housekeeper Wong a thumbs-up and praised, "Auntie, your cooking is awesome. I''ve never eaten such delicious food before." Nicole smiled as well and said, "Mr. Chen, your family''s housekeeper is indeed extraordinary. She''s really good at cooking. I think she''s even better than the chefs of many hotels." "No, it''s nothing. It''s just some home-cooked dishes." Housekeeper Wong waved her hand modestly. Then, she stood up with a smile and began to clear away the bowls and chopsticks. Meanwhile, Jordan saw this and quickly got up to help. "Mom, let me help you!" Mom? When they heard this, Brandon and Nicole were involuntarily stunned, and their faces were full of surprise. When Jordan saw this, he suddenly smacked his head and said with a smile, "I forgot to introduce her. This is my mother. This is Brandon Wang, my college ssmate. This is Nicole Liu, a friend of Brandon''s." When Brandon heard this, he quickly got up and helped to clear the bowls and chopsticks. He said, "Auntie, so you are Jordan''s mother! No wonder when I was in college, whenever I ate the food that Jordan brought to the dormitory, it always tasted very good. Turns out, you were the chef behind the delicious cooking. I''m lucky to have tasted your cooking again." "Young man, you have such a sweet mouth!" Housekeeper Wong looked at Brandon and couldn''t help butugh. At that moment, Nicole''s expression didn''t look so good. Moments ago, her face was full of smiles, but at this moment, she looked like she was in a bad mood. "Nice to meet you, Auntie Wong!" she stood up and greeted Housekeeper Wong. Then, she took her bag and turned to leave. "Sorry, I''m going to the bathroom." Meanwhile, they quickly cleaned up the table, sat down on the sofa, and chatted happily. At the same time, Nicole came out of the bathroom. With a gloomy face, she walked over to Brandon and said, "Brandon, I''m sorry, but something suddenly came up and I have to leave." Brandon heard what she said and could not help but be shocked. He got up quickly and asked with concern, "Nicole, what''s wrong? What happened? Why are you in such a hurry to go back?" With this, Brandon winked at Jordan, indicating that Jordan shoulde over and persuade her to stay. Jordan saw this and he stood up in a daze. He walked over to Nicole and said, "Nicole, if there''s something urgent, I''ll send you back. There aren''t many buses here, so it''ll be a bit of a hassle if we go out to look for a bus." Hearing this, Nicole looked at Jordan with cold eyes. She shook her head right away and said coldly, "No, I''ve already called someone to pick me up." Chapter 651 Chapter 651 "Oh, I see!" Jordan didn''t know what to say, so he could only keep silent. But at this moment, Brandon could see that Nicole was behaving strangely. A thought came to his mind, so he turned around and smiled at Fade and the others, saying, "I''ll send Nicole out. You guys talk first." Of course, Fade and Quin had noticed that something was amiss. However, since it was someone else''s business, it was not appropriate for them to say anything, so they could only pretend that they knew nothing. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Brandon and Nicole, who were walking out, turned a corner and arrived at the courtyard. Brandon grabbed Nicole''s arm. He looked a little unhappy as he asked, "Nicole, I know that you don''t actually have to go. Why did you want to find an excuse to leave?" Nicole snorted nomittally. She looked at Brandon and said ndly, "Perhaps I do not actually need to leave, but does it make a difference?" Her smug attitude was consistent with Brandon''s spection. The expression on his face got more gloomy, and he said, "Nicole, what do you mean? You said that you broke up with your ex-boyfriend and wanted to fall in love again, so you asked me to introduce someone to you. Now, I''ve introduce my ssmate to you, so why are you behaving this way?" "You''re leaving halfway through a meeting!" Brandon said unhappily. "Even if you don''t feel anything about Jordan, you should have some basic respect for him. If you leave like this, what will Jordan think of you? What kind of friend will I be to Jordan?" Brandon''s question caused Nicole to be dissatisfied. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and said unhappily, "Brandon, how dare you me me? Why don''t you realize that it was all your fault?" "My fault? What did I do wrong?" Brandon''s voice was filled with anger. "Out of the kindness of my heart, I introduced you to my friend, but you''re not giving me any face at all. Instead, you are ming me. What on earth are you thinking?" "You still don''t know what you did wrong! Then I''ll get straight to the point," Nicole said with a snort. "What did you tell me beforehand? You told me that your ssmate is handsome and has a good job and that he''ll be a general manager. But look at the reality!" Their voices were not loud, and they deliberately lowered their voices. But Fade, who had sharp hearing, could heard their conversation clearly. Hearing this, Fade finally understood. It seemed that Nicole didn''t like Jordan, and did not think highly of him, so she didn''t want to stay. Therefore, she found an excuse to leave early. Although Fade didn''t think it was nice, he couldn''t say anything. He could only feign ignorance as he continued to lean against the sofa with his eyes closed. At this moment, in the courtyard, Brandon''s face sank when he heard Nicole''s words. Then, his expression turned cold and he said, "What''s wrong with that? I didn''t lie. I''m sure Jordan looks above average, although he doesn''t dress up..." "Huh! He wears sses and has a pair of dull, lifeless eyes. Is that above average? Don''t disgust me," Nicole said unceremoniously. "Mind your manner! That''s my ssmate, my buddy! Why are you insulting him?" Brandon was really angry. He red at Nicole as he spoke. Nicole snorted disdainfully and said, "Your buddy has nothing to do with me! He''s just a loser! A common man from the working ss. How dare you tell me that he''s a goodlooking general manager? You were actually deceiving me." Hearing this, Brandon''s expressionpletely cooled down. He red at Nicole and said in a cold voice, "Nicole, you finally said it. After saying so much, you simply think that my buddy is not worthy of you." "Yeah, that''s right. I just don''t think he''s a good catch! He''s just a loser without good looks nor money. What kind of rtionship is this kind of person expecting? It''s ridiculous!" Nicole said with disdain all over her face. "You... Do you think you''re much better? How dare you look down on my buddy?" Brandon was so angry that his face turned pale. Nicole didn''t take it seriously and she continued, "No matter how bad I am, I''m still better than that loser. What''s more, he has a mother who works as a housekeeper!" "Well, if she''s a housekeeper, then so be it. Why did you have to hide that by saying that she works for President Chen? In the end, she turned out to be a humble servant who serves tea. If I really got along with him and got a servant as a mother-inw in the future, I''d better not go out. It would be so shameful!" Nicole said scornfully. Hearing this, Brandon could no longer hold back his anger. He red at Nicole, raised his right hand, and pped her. Meanwhile, Fade, who was inside the house, also heard Nicole''s words. In an instant, his expression turned cold and he couldn''t help looking outside. During the first half of the conversation, Nicole merelyined that Jordan wasn''t a good catch and she looked down upon him. But during the second half of the conversation, Nicole insulted Jordan and Housekeeper Wong tantly. Especially what she said about Housekeeper Wong. If Fade hadn''t taken into ount the situation, he would have rushed out to beat Nicole up. Although Fade didn''t do anything, Brandon couldn''t help himself. He pped Nicole across the face and thundered, "Nicole Liu, shut up. Go and apologize to Jordan and Auntie!" Nicole was pped across her face. She covered her swollen cheeks and was instantly agitated. She yelled, "You dare to hit me, and yet you want me to apologize? I''m telling you, there''s no way. I won''t apologize. I''m also going to say that your loser friend and his filthy mother doesn''t deserve me. Even if I were blind, I won''t fall for him." The two of them were previously speaking in low voices so that other than Fade, nobody could hearthem. But now, Nicole wasn''t trying to be discreet anymore. She spoke loudly and her voice permeated the room. All of a sudden, Jordan and Housekeeper Wong''s expressions changed, turning cold. Jordan was so angry that his face turned pale. He stood up and rushed out. He rushed to face Nicole, red at her, and said harshly, "You can look down on me, but you cannot insult my mother. Apologize to her immediately!" Nicole''s face was filled with anger and disdain. She snorted coldly. "Apologise? Don''t joke around. I will never apologise to a servant!" As she spoke, Nicole turned around and was about to leave. But Jordan stepped forward and grabbed Nicole''s hand. He said coldly, "If you don''t apologize to my mother, you can''t leave." "Let me go!" Nicole shook her hand hard, but she couldn''t get rid of Jordan''srge hand. "Apologize now!" Jordan, who was rarely angry, red at Nicole. "Let me go." Nicole struggled again but to no avail. At this moment, her cell phone rang. Nicole took her cell phone out and there was a look of delight on her face. Then, she looked at Jordan and threatened, "Listen to me. My boyfriend ising soon. You''d better let go of me, otherwise, I will get my boyfriend to kill you." Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Jordan remained his tight grip on Nicole''s hand. He stared at her and kept repeating, "Apologize now!" Brandon, who was next to her, was so angry that he was about to explode. He red at Nicole and questioned her, "Your boyfriend is here to pick you up? Nicole, what did you tell me before? You said that you and your boyfriend had broken up, so I introduced my buddy to you. What''s going on now?" Nicole didn''t want to keep it a secret anymore. She said directly, "Hehe. My boyfriend''s family has a shop and they have their own business. How could I possibly abandon a second-generation rich heir to be with your loser friend? Don''t joke about it." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "What I told you was just casual talk. I just wanted to fool around with you." "Nicole Liu, you..." Brandon was so angry that his face turned pale and his fists creaked. He really wanted to rush over and beat Nicole up. Obviously, Nicole was looking for a backup when she asked Brandon to introduce a guy to her. However, Brandon didn''t see through her tricks and he introduced Jordan to her, causing this scene. Suddenly, Brandon looked at Jordan apologetically and said, "Jordan, I..." Jordan shook his head and said, "I don''t care about anything else. I just want her to apologize to my mother. You can look down on me, but you can''t insult my mother." Hearing this, Brandon also red at Nicole and said, "Nicole Liu, what you said just now was too much. Apologize to auntie." Nicole didn''t even bother to spare him a nce of disdain. She snorted. "Haha, I''m not going to apologize. What can you do? They''re just two useless employees. When my boyfriendes, you better be careful." "You..." Brandon waved his fist and was about to throw it at her, but Jordan stopped him. At this moment, Fade came out, looked at Nicole, and said coldly, "What you said just now was really too much. You have to apologise to Housekeeper Wong!" When Nicole heard Fade''s words, she turned to look at Fade. Her expression changed slightly, and her expression was a little strange. There was a hint of hesitation on her face. After all, Fade was a boss, and judging from his family''s vi, he was definitely a big boss. Nicole couldn''t afford to offend such a person. However, Nicole was a little reluctant to admit defeat and apologise. Just as she hesitated, there was the sound of a car braking. A red Chevrolet suddenly stopped at the gate of the courtyard, and then a man of about 30 years of age rushed in. Seeing this, there was a look of surprise on Nicole''s face. She waved her hand and yelled, "David, this way. I''m here. Come and save me. Then, Nicole looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, this has nothing to do with you. They lied to me first. I didn''t do anything wrong. Besides, they are just mere employees. You don''t have to stand up for people like them." Hearing this, Fade''s face froze and his eyes glinted with anger. Then, the boyfriend, David Ma, rushed in. When he saw the scene in the courtyard, he roared immediately. Pointing at Fade, Jordan, and Brandon, he shouted, "What are you doing? Let go of Nicole!" As he spoke, David rushed over and pushed Jordan away, and then he held Nicole in his arms. Jordan was thin and weak, so he was no match for the burly David. He got pushed away, stumbled a few times, and almost fell down. Fortunately, Brandon held him steady. David held Nicole in his arms and greeted her with concern. Then, he red at Jordan and said coldly, "How dare you touch my girlfriend? Kneel down and kowtow to admit your mistakes." Jordan was furious when he heard that. He pointed at Nicole and said, "She''s the one who has to apologise!" Beside them, Brandon added, "Nicole used blind dating as an excuse to lie to my buddy and even insulted my buddy''s mother. She must apologize." "Blind dating?" When David heard these two words, he couldn''t help but have a puzzled look on his face. His face twitched. Nicole quickly exined, "David, don''t listen to their nonsense. They deliberately asked me out because I''m beautiful. I thought it was just a meal with my colleagues, but I didn''t expect them to have other ideas." "As a result, I refused. Therefore, they forced me to stay and told me to apologise. It''s unreasonable." This exnation caused Brandon and Jordan to almost explode with anger. But Nicole''s boyfriend David believed her. He red at Jordan and Brandon and said, "How dare you do this to Nicole? Come over here and kowtow and admit your mistakes." Jordan was not great with words and he wanted to exin, but he couldn''t. Brandon defended himself, but David didn''t believe Brandon''s words at all. Seeing that David was bing more and more aggressive, Fade stood up and said in a cold voice, "Don''t just listen to her side of the story." "Should I not believe my girlfriend''s words and believe your lies instead? Am I a fool?" David shouted. Then, he waved his hand at Fade and said disdainfully, "Who do you think you are? Stay out of our business. Get lost." Fade''s face darkened and he was about to lose his temper. At this moment, Quin came out and said in a cold voice, "Manager Ma, do you usually talk this way?" David couldn''t help but frown. Then, he looked in the direction of the voice and saw Quin. His face changed and he was surprised. "President Lin, why are you here? Did you return to Bay City? Why are you here?" Quin used to be famous in Bay City as a beautiful CEO of a conglomerate. David''s family was also in the world of business, so naturally, he knew of Quin. Therefore, as soon as Quin appeared, he was shocked. Right then, Quin walked to Fade''s side and she told David, "This is my home. My family and friends are here. Is that strange?" "Your home?" David was shocked again. He looked at Fade with a shocked look on his face. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something, and he changed the way he looked at Fade. "Y- you are President Lin''s husband. So, you must be the legendary..." Fade interrupted David and said coldly, "It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is the truth of the matter." "Yes, yes, the truth, the truth!" David shouted. Then, he looked at Nicole and shouted, "Tell me, what''s going on?" Nicole was not from around here. She didn''t know Quin, and she didn''t understand why her boyfriend David''s attitude had suddenly changed. But what she knew was that the truth of the matter couldn''t be told, otherwise, David would dump her. Thinking of this, Nicole''s eyes were full of tears. She cried and said, "David, you don''t believe me. Instead, you believe the words of these outsiders. I you don''t love me anymore, I''ll leave. I..." Looking at Nicole who was crying, David didn''t know what to do for a moment. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 At this moment, Fade, Jordan, and Brandon looked at Nicole, and mes of anger almost burst out of their eyes. They couldn''t wait to rush over and beat this hypocritical person up. Just as the situation was in a stalemate, Fade turned around and looked back, saying, "By the way, I almost forgot. There is a surveince camera installed in the yard. All we have to do is watch the video and everything will be clear." Upon hearing that, Nicole''s facial expression changed dramatically. Her entire body went limp and she nearly copsed to the ground. On the other hand, Jordan and Brandon''s faces were filled with excitement. David looked at Nicole doubtfully, but Nicole didn''t want to give up until all hope was lost. Somehow, she thought that Fade was deliberately deceiving her, and that there was no surveince camera in the courtyard at all. After all, luxurious vis like this one always valued privacy, so they would not have installed a surveince camera. In fact, Nicole was right. The vi courtyard had indeed no need for surveince cameras when Fade and Quin were still living there. Butter, after they moved to Long City, Housekeeper Wong was often home alone, and sometimes she was not even there. Therefore, for security, she installed a camera in the yard of the vi. Just as Nicole held on to herst glimmer of hope, the surveince footage was presented. Everything that happened in the courtyard had been clearly recorded. After watching the video, everyone''s face turned pale. Jordan, Quin, and Housekeeper Wong looked at Nicole with cold eyes. Previously, they knew only a little of what Nicole had said, but now, through the video, they heard with certainty the disdainful words that came out of her mouth. David''s face suddenly changed. He shook off Nicole, who was holding him tightly, and said coldly, "Tell me, what''s going on?" Nicole''s face waspletely frozen in that instant. She stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to say. Could she tell David the truth? That she wanted to find a backup boyfriend just to fool around with? Looking at Nicole, who was speechless, David pped her across her face and said coldly, "From now on, stay away from me." Then, David knelt down in front of Fade and Quin and said, "President Lin, Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I was rude and disrespectful. Please forgive me." Fade waved his hand and said, "You were also deceived. Apologize to Jordan and Housekeeper Wong and I won''t pursue this matter anymore." David nodded quickly and he apologized to Jordan and Housekeeper Wong immediately. Jordan and Housekeeper Wong were softhearted. When they saw David kneeling on the ground and apologizing, they quickly helped him up. David stood up and looked at Jordan''s face. Suddenly, he thought of something and he said with a shocked look, "Are... Are you Director Qi?" Jordan said, "Yes, my name is Jordan Qi." Quin replied, "Jordan is in charge of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s Life Elixir Wine business." Her words helped David confirm Jordan''s identity immediately. He was even more shocked and he said quickly, "Director Qi, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I didn''t recognize you at first. I apologize to you and your mother again." After the apology, David red at Nicole and snapped, "Why are you still standing there? Come and apologize to Director Qi and Madam Qi." "Director Qi?" Nicole was a little stunned. She didn''t understand why David was addressing Jordan as such. David said in a cold voice, "Director Jordan Qi is the general manager of the Life Elixir Wine business in Bay City. He is in charge of a business that is worth more than 100 million yuan in Bay City. Not only did you fail to recognize that, you were also disrespectful to Director Qi and his mother!" When she heard this, Nicole waspletely dumbfounded. She looked at Jordan in a daze and had amazement in her eyes. She didn''t think that this seemingly dull loser before her was actually a general manager who was in charge of a business that was worth more than 100 million yuan. It was a business that was of a bigger scale than David''s. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, David had now broken up with her. When she realized that she had missed out on two sessful men in a row, Nicole felt like crying now. At this moment, she looked at Jordan again andpletely lost the arrogance and disdain she had exhibited previously. She copsed to the ground, kowtowed, and apologized to Jordan and Housekeeper Wong. Seeing her apologize, Jordan waved his hand with disgust and said coldly, "You may leave now." Nicole got off the ground, out of her wits. Then, she staggered out of the yard and walked away. Later, after David apologized again, he drove away too. He drove his red Chevrolet past Nicole with no intention of stopping at all. Meanwhile, Nicole was distraught. Her entire body was covered in dirt from the road and she looked like a drowned rat. The incident was over and the atmosphere in the vi returned to normal. However, Brandon still felt guilty and he apologized to Jordan and Housekeeper Wong. Jordan and Housekeeper Wong did not me him. Instead, theyforted him. Fortunately, Brandon was a cheerful person. After a bit offort, his mood was restored. He put the incident with Nicole behind him, and then he reminisced with Jordan about college. Later, they talked about work. After chatting for a while, Jordan and Brandon said goodbye and left. In the vi, only Fade, Quin, and Housekeeper Wong remained. It seemed like they had returned to the old times in Bay City. Like old times, Housekeeper Wong had prepared a home-cooked meal, and Fade and Quin enjoyed the good food very much. Then, the two of them left to wash up. Fade took a hot shower and came out in a bath towel. Then, he saw his wife, who had also finished washing up, about to go upstairs in a bathrobe. Suddenly, Fade''s mouth curled into a smile, and then he crept forward and followed behind her. He followed his wife to the door on the first floor. When she opened the door and was about to enter, she could sense a figure behind her. She was shocked and almost fell down. Fade quickly wrapped his arms around Quin''s waist, hugged her, and said with a smile, "Dear, it''s me. Don''t be afraid!" Quin gave Fade a hard look, and then she saw that Fade''s sly eyes were fixed on her chest. Quin lowered her head to take a look. Only then did she realize that her bathrobe had slipped opened and her body was exposed. Through this crack, the beautiful view under the bathrobe was clearly visible. "You..." Quin quickly grabbed the bathrobe and wrapped herself tightly. Then, she red at Fade and said, "You''re still looking. Look away!" Fade quickly cried out with his grievances, "Dear, I didn''t look. I was just helping you. If you hurt your body, I''ll be very distressed." "You have a glib-tongue!" Quin red at Fade and then got out of his arms. She held the door and asked, "Why are you not sleeping? Why are you following me?" Fade chuckled and leaned against the door frame. "Dear, look, it''s not everyday that wee back here. Why don''t we sleep together tonight?" Chapter 654 Chapter 654 As they spoke, Fade wanted to squeeze into the room through the door frame, but Quin was so vignt that she pulled the door, wanting to m it shut. "Get out of here and sleep downstairs!" Fade hurriedly held the door with one hand, looked at his wife through the crack of the door, and said, "Dear, it''s boring sleeping alone!" "I''m not bored!" Quin said coldly. Fade pouted immediately and said, "If you''re not bored, then why was it thatst night, someone moved around so much and ended up sleeping on top of me?" At the mention of this, Quin couldn''t help but blush. She thought of the previous night when she slept with Fade in the same bed at Uncle Liu''s house. She especially thought of the morning when she woke up with her legs wrapped around Fade''s waist. For a moment, Quin''s cheeks burned. She lowered her head and shouted, "I didn''t. You''re talking nonsense!" Then, with a tter, Quin mmed the door shut. The door almost hit Fade who was close to the door. He touched his nose in embarrassment, said goodnight to his wife, and then went downstairs with resentment. After going downstairs and returning to the small room he was familiar with, Fadey on the bed with a smile on his face. After all, it''d been a long time since he and his wife flirted and quarrelled with each other. It was because after arriving at Long City, they were busy with work affairs. Most of the time, they did not even go home. Even if they went home, they did not have much free time to have this little ''quarrel'' with each other. As he thought of this, Fade could not help but make up his mind. This time around, he would spend more time with his wife and enhance their rtionship. After all, it had been almost a year since they registered for marriage. However, the number of times they slept together could be counted with the fingers on one hand. When he thought about the future with his wife, Fade couldn''t help but smile sweetly, and his body seemed to rx. His eyelids were heavy and he was about to fall asleep. However, at this moment. A phone was ringing. Fade, who was about to fall asleep, was awakened by the ringtone. Fade frowned and retrieved his mobile phone. When he saw the words "Momo Soo" on the caller ID, he couldn''t help but smile as he answered the phone, "Momo, why are you calling me at this hour? Aren''t you in bed?" "Fade, how dare you say that!? You and my sister are back in Bay City, but you didn''t bother to tell me. Humph! You two are so mean!" The little girl''s angry voice rang loudly in his ears. Fade apologized right away. "Good girl, Momo, it''s our fault for not informing you. We came back in a hurry this time, so we didn''t have time to inform you." "I don''t care. No matter what, you didn''t inform me. It means that you don''t care about me. I''m angry!" Momo said. Listening to the voice, Fade could imagine Momo pouting angrily on the other end of the call. Suddenly, he raised his hand and surrendered. "Momo, I was wrong. We were both wrong. Tell me, how do you want us to make it up to you?" Momo pondered for a while and then said, "Fade, tomorrow is a holiday and I don''t have to go to school. Therefore, you muste to my school to spend time with me." Fade muttered, "If you have no sses, then what are you doing at school tomorrow? Why don''t youe to the vi? I''ll ask Housekeeper Wong to cook for you." Momo, who was a foodie, heard this proposal but refused immediately. She said, "No, Fade, you muste to school. If you don''te, you will be doomed. I will send a photo of you peeping at my chest to my sister. I will also tell her about the incident when you peeked at me while I bathed." When he heard this, Fade said in a hurry, "Okay, okay, I''ll go to the school to see you tomorrow. I''ll go there at dawn. I can spend the whole day with you." "Humph, you''re horrible, Fade. Look at you. You''re not sincere at all. You''re only agreeing because I used my trump card to threaten you! You''re a bad guy!" Momo said. Fade was almost crying but he had no tears. He said, "Momo, I was wrong. I will do better in future. As long as you make a request, I will agree without hesitation." "Well, Fade, you''ve said it! Don''t go back on your words!" Momo said. "I won''t go back on my words," Fade replied. Momo said, "It''s best if you don''t go back on your words. I''ve already recorded what you just said. So if you do go back on your words, I''ll y the recording for my sister and she can make a judgment!" When he heard this, Fade was about to cry. He was a master at martial arts, but he was being yed by a little girl. He was really bbergasted! However, there was nothing he could do other than agree to Memo''s demands. Fade could only cry as he said, "How can I go back on my words? Momo, you don''t have to be so careful as to even record our conversation!" "Well, men can''t be trusted, so I have the recording as evidence," Momo said. "Well, that''s all for now. Fade, you may continue your sleep. Good night!" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Good night!" Fade replied. Then, he heard a beeping sound. Momo had hung up. Putting his phone down, Fade wanted to cry but he had no tears. How could he sleep after being yed by the pixy Momo? As a result, Fade sat up cross- legged to meditate. He began to practice his "Nine-Suns ming Skill" and slowly improved his strength. It was difficult to fall asleep that night. The next morning, Fade, who was in a daze, was woken up by Momo''s phone call. "Fade, get up. It''s time for you toe to school." Fade touched his mobile phone and said with sleepy eyes, "Momo, do you need to be so early? Let Fade sleep for a while more!" Momo said, "No, you can''t sleep. Fade, get up quickly." "Momo, I''m so sleepy!" Fade said. When she heard Fade''s snoring, Momo used her trump card again. "Fade, if you don''t get up, I''ll send the photo to Quin..." Upon the mention of the photo, Fade suddenly woke up and said in a hurry, "No, d-don''t send it. I''ll get up right away and go to the campus now. Just hold on for a while." Then, Fade got up quickly and washed up. He looked at the room on the first floor and noted that the door was still shut. So, he told Housekeeper Wong that he was going out, and then he drove out. The car roared all the way to the outskirts of Bay City University, to Momo and Yuri''s rented apartment. Fade couldn''t wait for the elevator. Instead, he rushed upstairs and arrived at a door. He knocked on the door and said, "Momo, I''m here." Fade knocked on the door a few times, but there was no response. Just as Fade was confused and was about to make a phone call, the door creaked open, and Yuri Zhang, who was wearing pajamas, stuck half her face out. "Who is it? Oh, Brother Chen, why are you here?" When she saw Fade, Yuri seemed a little surprised. Then, she lowered her head and looked at her pajamas. Immediately, her face turned red and she retreated backward. Chapter 655 Chapter 655 "Yuri, you''re up!" Fade greeted her, then he opened the door and walked in familiarly. As he did so, Yuri hurriedly hid behind the door. Fade saw this and he couldn''t help but say curiously, "Yuri, what''s wrong? Why are you hiding from me? I''m not gonna eat you anyway." As he spoke, Fade grabbed Yuri''s hand and pulled her from behind the door. Next, Fade was dumbfounded. Yuri was wearing a fluffy pajama top, but her lower body was bare, showing off her fair limbs. At first nce, all Fade could see were two long and beautiful legs. The next moment, Fade stared at the beautiful legs, awestruck. He was so stunned that he was rooted to the spot. "Ah!" Yuri looked at Fade''s eyes and her face became redder than it was before. She screamed and quickly stretched her pajamas top down to cover her beautiful legs. Then, she whispered, "Brother Chen, don''t look at me!" Only then did Fadee to his senses. He coughed and turned his head away. Then, he exined, "Yuri, I didn''t see it. I didn''t see anything!" It was okay not to exin, but this exnation caused Yuri to blush even harder. She couldn''t care about anything else as she rushed into her room and mmed the door. Sitting on the sofa of the living room, Fade looked at Yuri''s room and vaguely heard the faint sound of her changing clothes inside. He couldn''t help sighing. "I didn''t expect an introverted person like Yuri to dress so seductively!" A momentter, Yuri came out of the room. Fade turned his head and saw that Yuri had changed into a casual sweatshirt and a pair of jeans. Although the thick jeanspletely covered Yuri''s beautiful legs, at this moment, Fade couldn''t help but cast a few nces at her legs. The pair of slender and fair legs he just saw moments ago appeared in his mind again. When Yuri saw where Fade was looking at, she got nervous again and she said with blushing cheeks, "Brother Chen, what are you doing here?" Fade coughed and quickly withdrew his gaze. Then, he said to Yuri, "Ahem, Momo asked me to pick her up." "Momo asked you to pick her up?" Yuri looked surprised. Seeing this, Fade was a little surprised. He said, "Didn''t Momo tell you? Where is she? Did she go out?" Yuri shook her head and said, "Momo didn''t mention it to me at all. Moreover, she is still sleeping in her room." With this, Yuri pointed at Memo''s room on the opposite side of the unit. Upon hearing this, Fade was suddenly speechless. He stood still and almost roared. In the early morning, Momo had called him on the phone. However, now that he was here, she was still sleeping in her bed? Suddenly, Fade couldn''t sit still anymore. He walked right over and knocked on the door as he said, "Momo Soo,e out now. I..." However, to Fades'' surprise, Momo''s room was not locked at all. With a knock, the door swung open. Then, Fade saw Momo, her body balled up and wrapped in her pink quilt on the bed. She breathed softly and was sound asleep. Fade was almost speechless. He reached out a hand to pat the quilt a few times and said, "Momo, I''m here. Wake up." When she heard themotion, Momo opened her eyes hazily and said in a daze, "Umm, you, who are you?" "It''s me, your brother- in-w, Fade!" Fadended a few hard pats on the quilt. Unfortunately, this time, he patted somewhere he shouldn''t have. Immediately, he stopped. By then, Momo had woken a little. She looked at Fade and said, "Fade, you''re here. I''m still sleepy. I''ll sleep for a little longer." As she spoke, the little girl fell asleep again. Fade was speechless. He pinched her face gently and said, "Lazy pig, get up. It''s gettingte." Momo did not respond. Instead, she closed her eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Seeing this, Fade was suddenly speechless. He reached out to grip the quilt and say, "Momo, if you don''t get up, I''m going to lift the quilt." Momo tugged on the quilt and mumbled, "Fade, let me sleep a little longer! Please! I want to continue sleeping!" "Momo, you mentioned that there''s a reason why you asked me toe over today, so why are you still sleeping?" Fade grabbed the quilt, shook it a few times, and continued. But Momo still had no intention of getting up. Fade was speechless. He gritted his teeth and said, "Momo, I''m going to lift the quilt. Get up now!" There was no response, only her soft breathing. Fade suddenly couldn''t care anymore. He lifted the quilt that was over Momo''s body. At the same time, he said, "Lazy pig, get up, get up..." Fade froze in the middle of his sentence. Because, at this moment, he lifted the quilt and her fair skin was exposed to his eyes. Momo was completely naked! Suddenly, Fade was stunned. He stared at the beautiful view under the quilt and his gaze stayed there for a while. Momo, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly woke up. She looked down and screamed. Then, she quickly held her hands in front of her chest and shouted, "Fade, you rogue! You''re taking advantages of me!" Fade jolted back to his senses. Ignoring the enticing view, he quickly grabbed the quilt and covered her body in a panic. Then, he turned around immediately and left. "Momo, l-l didn''t see anything. I was just waking you up. I-I''ll go out and wait for you." Right then, Fade rushed out of the door and sat on the sofa. At this moment, Yuri brought him a ss of water. Fade grabbed Yuri''s hand, took the water, and then downed the cup of water. After drinking the water, he felt a little better, and then he calmed down. "Brother Chen, what''s wrong with you?" Yuri asked curiously. Fade quickly waved his hand and said, "N-nothing. Yuri, go and rest!" Although Yuri felt strange, she didn''t ask any further questions. She nodded and went back to her room. Fade remained seated on the sofa. When he thought of what had just happened, he couldn''t help but mutter in a low voice, "What the hell is going on? Are all the little girls so bold now? One doesn''t wear pants, the other simply doesn''t wear anything at all!" As soon as he finished speaking, a soft voice rang behind Fade, "Fade, didn''t you say that you didn''t see anything? How do you know that I wasn''t wearing anything?" When he heard her, Fade was shocked. He turned his head and saw that Momo, who had put on clothes, hade out. She leaned against the back of the sofa with a wicked smile. She leaned over to Fade''s ear and whispered by his ears. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Fade gave a hollowugh and said, "Momo, l-l really didn''t see much!" "Didn''t see much? That means you saw something!" Momo said. "Fade, tell me, what did you see?" "T-this..." Fade did not know what to say. Momo squinted with a smile and said, "Fade, you don''t have to hide. You''ve seen my body before. Don''t make such a fuss." Hearing this, Fade could not help but let out a sigh of relief. He smiled and said, "Yes, Momo, it''s nothing. It''s just a misunderstanding. Besides, I didn''t see much. I only saw it briefly, and I didn''t see anything clearly." "Hmm, okay, Fade, you''ve seen all of me. But you just imed that you saw nothing. I''m going to tell my sister that you peeped at my body again." Momo took her cell phone out angrily. Fade quickly reached out to hold Momo''s mobile phone and say, "My dear Momo, I was wrong. I admit that I saw your body. However, I swear, I didn''t do it on purpose. I was just trying to wake you up." "Really?" Momo looked at Fade and said. Fade looked straight at her and said, "It''s true! You called me so early in the morning, so I rushed over and thought there was something urgent. In the end, you were still sleeping." Momo pondered for a while, then nodded and said, "Oh, it makes sense then." Fade smiled and said, "Yes, I am not that kind of person. I do have my reasons." Suddenly, Momo abruptly changed the topic and said, "Fade, tell me. Just now, you mentioned that you saw a person sleeping naked and another person not wearing pants around here. What''s going on? Who wasn''t wearing pants? Is it Yuri?" "N- no, I was just bbering!" Fade quickly waved his hand to deny it. "Momo, don''t think too much. No such thing happened." "Really?" Momo stared at Fade with a thoughtful look. "Forget it, I''d better tell my sister and let her judge for me!" "No, you don''t have to!" Fade quickly stopped her. "Your sister is quite busy, so you shouldn''t bother her!" "Really? Is my sister really busy, or are you feeling guilty?" Momo stared at Fade and said. Fade puffed out his chest and said, "Why would I feel guilty? I have always been righteous, so why should I feel guilty? Momo, don''t make fun of me." "By the way, I need to know. Momo, why did you ask me out today?" Fade quickly changed the topic. Momo appeared distracted and she said, "Speaking of this, Fade, I really need your help with something today." Seeing that the topic had been changed, Fade could not help but let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, he thought to himself, "This little girl Momo is such a little devil. She really enjoys torturing me." However, at this moment, Fade said with seriousness, "What do you want me to do for you? Momo, just tell me. As your brother-inw, I will do my best." Momo said, "Well, Fade, can you go shopping with me?" "Go shopping? You asked me toe here early in the morning just to go shopping with you?" Fade was speechless. Momo said, "Fade, don''t you want to? Then I''ll call my sister and ask her to go with me." Momo pretended to call again. Fade was helpless and he said in a hurry, "N-no, I''ll go shopping with you. You can go shopping for as long as you please." "Well, you said it yourself, so don''t go back on your words!" Momo said. Fade wanted to cry but he had no tears. Instead, he nodded and said, "I won''t go back on my words." "Okay, Fade, give me a moment. I''ll wash up and we''ll leave right after." Momo immediately left for the bathroom. Next, Fade learned exactly what Momo meant by ''a moment''. An hourter, Momo was finally ready and she approached Fade. She took Fade''s arm and said, "Fade, I''m ready. Let''s go!" Although Fade had waited for a long time, he had to admit that Momo looked amazing after dressing up. She looked like a paintinge to life with her delicate face. Her wavy blonde hair made her look fashionable and lively. In addition, her beautiful figure made her more sexy and attractive. Fade couldn''t help but think of the moment he saw her graceful body under the quilt. They bid Yuri goodbye and left together. After getting into the car, Fade said, "Momo, where are we shopping? Themercial street in the city centre, or the new shopping mall?" When she heard this, Momo shook her head and said, "We don''t have to go that far. We could just go to themercial street on campus!" "The university''smercial street?" Fade was a little surprised and puzzled. "Momo, you spent so much effort just to go shopping at the university? You''ve spent so much time at the university, so haven''t you shopped enough?" Momo pouted and said, "I just feel like going shopping there. Fade, you promised me. You can''t go back on your word." When he heard this, Fade could do nothing but nod and say, "Well, I''ll apany you as you shop. Let''s go to the university." "Fade, you''re the best!" When Momo heard him, she immediately smiled and kissed Fade on the cheek. After getting a kiss from the little beauty, all theints he had disappeared. He started the car and took Momo to the Bay City University campus. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As it was the weekend, a lot of students were either back home or out in the city. Therefore, there were not many people on themercial street on campus. Fade stopped his luxury car on the street and then got out of the car with Momo holding his hand. This immediately caught the attention of the students who were around. They looked surprised and began to whisper. Some even took their mobile phones out and began to take pictures of them. Seeing this, Fade frowned and said, "Momo, I''ll go and ask them to delete the photos." Hearing this, Momo grabbed Fade and said, "Fade, just let them take the pictures. It''s not a big deal. It doesn''t matter." Since Momo said so, Fade didn''t do anything. He just pretended that he didn''t see it. "Fade, I''ve not had breakfast yet. I''m guessing that you haven''t eaten either? Let''s go to that restaurant. The noodles there are delicious. Let''s have a bite." Momo pulled Fade along and scampered toward the restaurant. After they finished eating, Momo brought Fade around to try the different snacks avable at the university. Later, they walked into a small jewellery store. With a smile on her face, Momo chose a pair of couple bracelets. She put one on herself, and the other on Fade. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 After putting it on, Momo took Fade''s hand and gesticted with it. Then, she took a picture with her mobile phone and said happily, "Fade, doesn''t it look good?" Next, Momo pulled Fade with her, pointed at a clothing store not far away, and said, "Fade, it''s getting cold. I''ll buy you a scarf!" At this moment, Momo was dragging Fade forward by the hand. However, he sensed that something was wrong with the situation. Momo seemed particrly nice to him presently, as if she had special feelings for him. Although they often joked around and even yed pranks on each other, Fade treated Momo as his little sister. As for Momo, she seemed to have always treated him as her brother. But now, the situation felt different. As she got out of the car when they arrived, Momo held Fade''s arm intimately and leaned against him. She didn''t seem to care about how the teachers and students in the campus judge them. What was more, they had breakfast together and bought this pair of bracelets. Obviously, they acted like a couple. Although Fade felt a twinge of passion, his mind was very clear. He knew what his actual rtionship with Momo was. He also knew that such young girls might fall in love easily. As a result, Fade was worried that Momo was in love with him. That was probably why she was behaving this way because she wanted to hint her feelings for him. At the thought of this, Fade couldn''t help but feel confused, and he suddenly felt troubled. Fade was obviously happy that a young and beautiful girl fancied him. However, Momo was Quin''s cousin, and Fade could not hurt Quin''s feelings like that. When he thought of this, Fade felt relieved. He pulled Momo back and said, "Momo, wait a minute!" Momo stood still, turned to look at Fade, and said, "Fade, what''s wrong?" Fade looked at Momo''s pretty face and thought about how to word his sentiments. He didn''t want to hurt her feelings, but yet, he wanted to make sure that his message was clearly conveyed. After a moment of silence, Momo asked in confusion, "Fade, why aren''t you speaking? What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" Fade shook his head, pulled Momo aside, and sat down on a bench. He organized his thoughts, then looked at Momo and said, "Momo, you''re 18 years old, and you''re a big girl now." "Well, yes, I turned 18 a few months ago." Momo looked at Fade with a strange expression. Fade continued, "Momo, girls your age are rtively simple and they fall in love easily. However, what you feel may not be the real deal. Do you understand what I mean?" Momo frowned, thought for a while, and said, "Fade, you''re telling me not to rush into a rtionship while at university. That I''m too young to fall in love, right?" "Ahem, t-this... That''s not what I meant. I..." Fade didn''t know what to say at all. "Momo, I meant that I''m your brother-inw, and I''m not as good as you imagine me to be. I..." "Fade, I know that you are my brother-inw! I also know that you are not that great. I know with certainty that you are a little coy, a little flirtatious, and a bit lecherous!" Momo counted on her fingers, one by one. When he heard this, Fade felt like crying from exasperation. He wondered, "Am I that horrible of a person? If that''s the case, why do you like me?" However, he could not say that out loud. Therefore, Fade could onlyugh dryly and say to Momo, "Momo, I don''t mean that. What I mean is, I don''t think we are suitable for each other. You are still young, and you are Quin''s cousin. We..." As he said this, Momo''s eyes widened. She suddenly realized something as she stared at Fade. She opened her mouth widely and said, "Fade, y-you saying all these. Did you think that I have fallen in love with you?" "Ah, isn''t that the case?" Fade was a little confused. Momo patted her thigh and burst intoughter. "Fade, you think I like you? How is that possible? You''re overthinking!" Fade was a little speechless, but he frowned and asked, "Then what was all that about? You hugged me so intimately, and you didn''t mind our picture being taken. You even bought a pair of couple bracelets and took pictures with me. Don''t you..." Momo stretched out her hand and patted Fade''s back a few times, saying, "Fade, you''re thinking too much. I didn''t mean that at all. In actual fact, I have a favor I need from you." "What is it?" Fade asked. Momo calmed down and said, "Fade, this is the situation. I have an aunt from South Bay City who is coming here to do business. She happened to have some free time, so she wanted toe and see me at the campus." "She mentioned that her family wants to introduce a boyfriend to me. She wants me to get engaged when I go back home thising winter," Momo said. "I don''t want that kind of marriage, so I lied that I have a boyfriend at school." "However, Fade, you know that I don''t have a boyfriend. Andter in the afternoon, my aunt will be coming. Therefore, I have no choice but to ask you to pretend to be my boyfriend," Momo exined with her hands spread out. "As for the photos just now and the couple bracelets, they are all just for show to convince my aunt." When he heard this, Fade was stunned speechlessly. "Fade, it''s my fault for not rifying this in advance, and I have caused you to misunderstand. As a result, you thought that I like you. Therefore, I must apologize to you. Haha," Momo bowed her head and apologized to Fade. But as she spoke, she hit her thighs and chuckled loudly again. "Fade, I didn''t expect you to think that way..." At this moment, Fade felt so embarrassed, he would have buried his head in the ground if he could. However, without a hole in the ground, he could only blush in embarrassment. He red at Momo and said, "You are stillughing! If youugh again, I will leave." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When she heard what he said, Momo quickly grabbed Fade, pursed her lips, and immediately said, "My dear Fade, I won''tugh anymore. Please don''t go. Buy something with me. Take more photos, and put on a good showter." Fade almost cried in exasperation but Momo was Quin''s cousin after all, so he had to help her. As a result, he could only swallow his tears and allow Momo to use him as a tool as she took photos. Just like that, Momo dragged Fade around the campusmercial street. They took many photos together and bought couples'' essories. They gave one the impression that they were really a couple. When Fade saw that it was almost time, he wanted to tell Momo to find a ce to rest as they waited for Momo''s aunt''s arrival. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 They sat and waited. They felt a little thirsty, and Fade coughed involuntarily. When she saw this, Momo quickly said, "Fade, are you thirsty? Do you want some water? Would you like a drink? Fruit juice, c, or coffee?" At that moment, the little girl was very friendly because she needed help. Fade was also very happy to order her around, He said, "I''ll have a ss of orange juice!" "Okay, Fade, I''ll order some for you right away." Momo ran off to order the juice. Soon, she was back. She smiled sweetly at Fade and said, "Fade, I''ve ced the order. It will be here soon." For a moment, Fade looked at the obedient Momo and he couldn''t help thinking of how she was a pixy before. He couldn''t help but have a thought and he said, "Momo, you mentioned that I''ve helped you a lot, so don''t you think you should repay me?" "W-well, I will repay you, Fade." She nodded in a hurry, and at this moment, she was as obedient as a little pet. When Fade saw this, he couldn''t help but smile slightly as he said, "Then how do you n to repay me?" ''Tm willing to do whatever you wish, Fade." She put her palms together and stared at Fade with a sincere look. It seemed like she was really anxious over this. As soon as he heard what Momo said, there was a sh in Fade''s eyes. He nced at her and said slowly, "So I can do whatever I want, right?" As he spoke, Fade reached his right hand toward Momo''s chest. Momo''s heart skipped a beat when she saw him ncing at her as his hand reached for her. She became a little nervous. "Fade, w-what are you doing?" Momo asked. Fade shed an evil smile. His big hand moved a little further toward Momo, and he was about to touch her curves. "Momo, isn''t it obvious? What do you think I''m about to do?" When Momo saw this, she got even more nervous. She breathed faster and crossed her arms in front of her chest. Her voice trembled slightly. "Fade, d-don''t joke. You can''t do that to me..." Fade licked his lips and said with a smile, "I''m not joking. Momo, you''re so beautiful. At the end of the day, I''m still a man!" As he spoke, his hand was almost reaching her. When Momo saw this, she suddenly stood up and took a few steps back. She stared at Fade and said, "Fade, l-l am your sister-inw. You are my brother-inw. You can''t..." Fade stood up too and said, "What does that have to do with me? Momo, weren''t we very intimate just now?" "We were just pretending to be lovers. We had to be convincing, right?" As he spoke, Fade curled hisrge hand into the shape of a w, and he deliberately grabbed the air in front of Momo. "I wonder how that feels." As she looked at Fade''s evil expression, Momo''s heart thumped. She stared nervously at Fade and said, "Fade, don''t mess around. There are so many people here, I..." Fade smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. Aren''t we a couple? Besides, I''ve seen those parts of you. Therefore, you wouldn''t mind if I touched them?" As he spoke, Fade stepped forward and approached Momo. He circled Momo''s waist with his left hand and was about to grab her with his right hand. At this moment, Momo was really nervous. She trembled and said, "Fade, you can''t do this to me. I will tell my sister. I..." "I don''t care. It would be worth it if I could have a beauty like you, Momo." Fade looked like he didn''t care. His hand felt the surging temperature of Momo''s skin resulting from the tension. Seeing that the hand was about to reach her, Momo could not help but close her eyes and bite her red lips. She said, "Fade, if you do this to me, I will hate you!" At this critical moment, Fade''s hand suddenly changed direction and touched Momo''s face. He pinched her smooth and tender cheek, and then he said, "Momo, I just want to pinch your cheek. Why are you so nervous?" When she heard this, Momo opened her eyes and saw Fade''s teasing smile. She instantly red at him angrily. Then, she put her hands on her waist and said, "Fade, you''re teasing me!" Fade blinked his eyes and said, "I didn''t. All I did was pinch your face. Momo, you''re overthinking!" Momo''s pretty face turned red and she said angrily, "Fade, clearly, you deliberately misled me. How dare you me me!" "Haha, little girl, you teased me just now, so I''m just returning the favor," Fade said with a smile. Momo pouted her tiny mouth and said, "Fade, I didn''t expect you to be so narrow-minded that you bear grudges. Hmmph. From now on, I''m not speaking to you anymore." Fade smiled and sat down carelessly, saying, "It''s okay if you don''t talk to me anymore. In that case, I''ll leave as soon as I finish the orange juice." When she heard this, Momo quickly smiled and approached him, saying, "Fade, don''t be angry. I''m not ming you. I''m just joking with you. You can''t leave now!" "Really?" Fade crossed his legs. "Yes, yes, I was joking." Momo nodded repeatedly. At this moment, a young waitress walked over with the drinks. Momo took the orange juice from the waitress and handed it to Fade with a smile, saying, "Fade, you''re thirsty, aren''t you? Have some orange juice." Looking at the attentive little girl, Fade couldn''t help but smile. He took the orange juice, took a sip, and then said, "Well, it''s not bad. Maybe I won''t leave for the time being." When she heard this, Momo immediately felt overjoyed and she smiled. Then, she sat in front of Fade. Just as she was taking the drinks from the waitress, Momo suddenly let out a surprised gasp. "It''s you?" When Fade heard her, he looked up at the waitress too. The waitress was about twenty years old. She had a ponytail and a bare face. Furthermore, she had good looks and seemed a little familiar. As Fade was still figuring out who this person was, Momo shouted, "Louise Lee, why are you here?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Louise Lee!" When he heard the name, Fade remembered who this girl was. When Fade and Momo first registered at Bay City University, Louise Lee was one of Memo''s roommates. At that time, they had a meal together. However, back then, Louise had been dressed in famous brands and she looked charming and matured. Compared to the bare face she had now, she waspletely different now. If it weren''t for Momo, Fade might not have recognized her. Chapter 659 Chapter 659 When Fade saw Louise''s appearance at that moment, it was apparent that something had happened. Otherwise, a rich girl would not have undergone so much change. Even the pride in her eyes had turned into faint sadness and humility. When she heard Momo''s question, Louise looked a little embarrassed. She nced at Fade and said, "My father''s business failed, and the family is in bad shape. Hence, I found a job here to help relieve the burden on my family." When Fade and Momo heard this, they could guess how events transpired even without further details. Back when they had dined together, Louise felt disdain for Fade and Momo while she ttered the rich kid, Wayne Shao. Eventually, she learned about Fade and even offended Monkey King and Tom Wei. Louise''s family ran a supermarket in Bay City. Perhaps it was that incident that affected the family''s business in a way that eventually forced them into this state. When she thought of this, Momo opened her mouth and said a fewforting words. Louise looked at Momo with a respectful look and nodded. Fade also said, "Now, you look more beautiful than you did before, and your eyes are also clearer than they were before." Louise paused for a moment and she seemed to have thought of something. Then, she nodded at Fade and said, "Thank you." Next, she turned around and returned to the shop that was not far away and continued with her work. Fade and Momo drank their drinks. When they thought of Louise and how she had changed, they couldn''t help sighing with emotion. Just as they were about to finish their drinks, suddenly, they heard a woman''s scream. "Ahhh!" The scream was followed by theughter of a few men, as well as a few angry roars. "What''s your problem? You poured the drinks on me!" "Tell me, what should we do?" "I don''t want to talk anymore. Pay for it!" Themotion caused the people around to all look over. The incident had happened at a small drink shop not far away. Louise was on the ground, surrounded by a puddle of spilled drinks. Her clothes were stained and wet, and she looked a little embarrassed. Before her stood a few young men around 19 years old, all dressed up in fancy clothes. They were shouting at Louise. When Momo saw what was happening, she couldn''t help frowning as she stood up quickly. At this moment, Fade''s eyes suddenly narrowed and his expression became cold. There were several young men standing in front of Louise, dressed in fancy clothes. They were the guys who were partying at the cemetery the day before. Their leader was Liam who was dressed in leather from head to toe. At this moment, Liam and the others gathered around Louise. They were all arrogant and unfriendly. Louise copsed on the ground. With a sorrowful look on her face, she murmured''lt''s because you touched me that I dropped the drinks. I..." Without waiting for her to finish, Liam shouted coldly, "What do you mean that we touched you? Are you trying to me this on us?" Next to him, hispanions were also shouting at Louise. "Pay for it now!" "Where''s the boss? Come out. What should we do about this?" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Amidst the shouting, the owner of the drinks shop came out. He was a middle-aged man in his 40s. He clearly knew that the punks were not to be trifled with, so he apologized with a smile, "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. We willpensate you." "Willing topensate?" Liam said. Then, he tugged on his leather coat and said, "See? It''s by a famous foreign brand. It''s worth only 12,000 yuan, not that expensive. Just pay for it!" Several otherpanions also spoke up at this moment. "My pants aren''t expensive either. They cost only 6,000 yuan!" "This pair of shoes are limited edition, priced at 5,000 yuan." When he heard what they said, the owner was stunned. Their clothes and shoes amounted to tens of thousands of yuan, which cost more than his shop. How could he afford it? Even if he could afford it, he wouldn''t pay for it. Seeing that the owner''s face had changed, Liam said coldly, "What? Didn''t you just say that you wouldpensate us? If you don''t want to do it anymore, don''t me us for being rude..." As he spoke, Liam waved his hand to direct hispanions to smash the shop up. Seeing this, the owner was shocked and he hurriedly said, "Wait, d-don''t smash the shop." "Then pay up!" They stopped and looked at the shopkeeper. The owner''s face changed dramatically. He turned to Louise and said in a cold voice, "It was you who spilled the drinks and stained the guest¡¯s clothes. You pay for it." Hearing this, Louise''s face changed greatly, and she quickly exined, "Boss, I was wronged! They touched me and even fondled my butt, that''s why I identally knocked over the drinks. I just..." When everyone heard what Louise said, they couldn''t help but look at Liam and the others. When Liam heard this, he said coldly, "I touched you. So what? You''re just a mere waitress. Who do you think you are?" Hispanion added, "Even if he touched you, so what? For a person like you even if we buy you one night, you will not be worth one-tenth of the price of my clothes." "Fine, I''ll deduct the cost of touching you. Even then, you still owe us 50,000 yuan. Pay for it!" The shamelessness and attitude of this group of people angered the watching crowd. Not only did they not feel ashamed for touching Louise, they even humiliated her by saying that she was worthless. Upon hearing this, many of the students witnessing the affair were filled with righteous indignation. They almost rushed out to attack Liam and the others. But at this moment, someone opened his mouth to stop the impulsive students. He tried to cool the situation down. "Don''t be impulsive. We can''t afford to offend these people." "Yeah, they are all children of rich families. Wealthy people." "That Liam, his parents have a big business, and they have a lot of connections with the university." Hearing this, the angry students had no choice but to hold back. After all, they were just ordinary students, and they couldn''t defeat Liam and his friends. Seeing this, Liam and his gang got more arrogant. They stared at Louise who was on the ground and said, "Tell me, how are you going to pay for it?" Tears welled up in Louise''s eyes. She bit her lip and said, "l-l don''t have money." "Just because you don''t have money does not mean that you don''t have to pay." "I still think that you''re quite beautiful. Therefore, If you don''t have enough money, you can always pay with your body." "Come. Come with us." As they spoke, they were about to take Louise away. Momo couldn''t stand the situation anymore. She stood up, snorted, and said, "Stop!" Liam and the others, who were about to leave, heard her voice and they could not help but stop. Then, they turned around and looked over. When they saw Momo, their eyes lit up and evil smiles appeared at the corner of their mouths. Chapter 660 Chapter 660 "Hey, beauty, it was you who called us." "Little beauty, are you going to meddle in our business? Or do you want to y with us too?" Momo said coldly, "I''m asking you to let her go." Liam licked his lips and stared at Momo. "Let her go? Then who willpensate us for our losses? Little beauty, will you? If you want to, I can offer you a discount." Liam''spanions suddenlyughed when they heard this. "Haha, boss, this beauty is not bad. I think we can give her a 40% discount!" "Forget the 40% discount, I''m even willing to pay for it!" "Little beauty, let''s go and have some fun. I''ll give you money. How much do you require for a night?" The group of them spoke foully and they didn''t feel ashamed at all. Instead, they got prouder and more excited. "Shameless!" Momo spat and stared at them. "Louise just said that it was you who harassed her first. All of this is your fault. Louise shouldn''t need topensate for anything. Instead, you have to compensate for her losses and apologize to her!" "Beauty, are you kidding? You want us to apologize to her? Haha!" "Little beauty, you look old enough, so I didn''t expect you to be so naive!" "What can you do if we don''t apologize?" Momo stopped them, opened her arms, and said coldly, "You got to apologize to her or we''ll be here all night." When he saw this, Liam''s eyes turned cold and he said, "Beauty, we don''t want to touch you. If you step aside now, it''s still not toote." Momo didn''t move at all, showing no signs of retreat. When he saw this, Liam''s eyes shed, and the corners of his mouth lifted up, revealing a sneer as he said, "In that case, don''t me us for being rude. Come, take her with us, and let''s have fun togetherter." "Haha, little beauty, I''ming!" "Such a stunning beauty. We''reing.'' Liam''spanion pounced on Momo with a smile. She was still standing there, unmoving, and they were about to touch her. At this moment, Fade appeared in front of them and shouted, "Get lost!" They who were rushing toward her were shocked. Then, they got enraged and were about to attack Fade. However, when they saw Fade''s face clearly, their facial expressions changed immediately. With a horrified look on their faces, they couldn''t help but step back. "It''s you!" "That guy from the cemetery!" At this moment, Liam saw Fade and he could not help but be shocked. His face changed. He gritted his teeth and stared at Fade, saying, "I didn''t expect you here." Fade said in a cold voice, "If you know what''s good for you, let them go immediately, and then apologize andpensate them for the loss. If you do, I will stay out of this." Liam snorted and said, "Asking us to apologize? Such a joke!" "Humph! Let''s wait until you have a taste of what happened yesterday, then you will know it''s a joke or not." Fade snorted, and an aura spread from his body. On themercial street, a cold wind suddenly blew. The situation reminded Liam and the others of the horrible scene they had encountered at the cemetery the day before. All of a sudden, their faces turned pale and they were filled with fear. Someone was scared as he spoke to Liam in a low voice. "Boss, that guy is indeed a little weird. Let''s retreat." "Yes, it''s just a few pieces of clothing anyway. It''s not a big deal." "Boss, l-let''s retreat." They were frightened, but Liam looked solemn as he said coldly, "Why should we retreat? Yesterday, he fooled us. Do you still want to be fooled today?" "Today, I''m going to test and see what else he can do!" Liam shouted, and then waved his hand. "Let''s do it. Take him down!" Upon hearing this, his men could only grit their teeth and rush toward Fade. "You ask for it!" Fade snorted and pped his hands. In an instant, there was a fierce wind. The cold wind howled, and then, shadows flew toward them. Like ghosts, the shadows danced around them, howling miserably. Given the circumstances, they were scared even before they got close to Fade. Screaming loudly, they turned around and fled in Liam''s direction. "Stop! It''s just an illusion. Don''t be afraid!" Liam gnashed his teeth and said. But as soon as he finished his words, he saw a ck shadow float in front of him. The floating shadow turned into a horrible ghost face, and it came so near that it was stuck to Liam''s face. Moreover, the grim face and the nose emitted a foul smell that quickly twisted the muscles on Liam''s face. Then, he screamed in horror and fell to the ground. At this moment, they waved their hands nonstop, patting the ghost shadows around them, shouting, "Ghosts! No, don''te over, don''t!" Because of fear, their whole bodies trembled, including their legs. They couldn''t control themselves, and a hot current gushed out from between their legs. However, what the bystanders witnessed waspletely different at this moment. All the crowd saw was Liam''s group rushing toward Fade. Then, they saw Fade shout and p his hands. Next, this group of people seemed to be possessed. They started shouting and falling to the ground, waving their hands and feet, and even peed in their pants out of fear. The scene caused many of the watching people to p their hands and cheer. It brought them great pleasure. Some people took their mobile phones out and snapped pictures of them while they were in a mess. The pictures spread across the school''s website forum and it went viral quickly. As for Fade, seeing that they were almost scared out of their wits, he snorted and waved his hand to dispel the illusions with his Positive Energy. Then, he looked at them coldly and said, "Now, are you going to apologize?" It happened once the day before, and another time this day. They were really scared of Fade. At this moment, Fade had be a ghost and god to them. All of a sudden, they quickly kowtowed and said, "Yes, we do." "Then, hurry up and apologize!" Fade shouted coldly. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. They immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Louise to apologize. Then, they took out their wallets, pulled out a stack of money, and handed it to Louise. Louise was a little hesitant and she didn''t know whether to ept it or not. At this moment, Fade opened his mouth and said, "Take it. They offended you. This is the compensation you deserve." Louise took the money and put it away. Then, she bowed to Fade and said, "Thank you, thank you." Fade nodded slightly, then waved to Liam and the others and said, "Get lost!" Liam and the others felt as if they had been granted amnesty. They ran away immediately. Momo walked to Fade''s side, stood in front of Louise, and said, "Louise, if you need any help from now on, you cane to me." "I... I..." Louise was ovee with emotion, and tears fell from her eyes. In the end, all she could say was, "Thank you!". This drew the apuse of the onlookers. They pped to praise these heroes. Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Fade and Memo both signaled to the people around them before leaving together. Not long after, Momo''s cell phone rang. When she looked at the phone number, her face suddenly sank. She picked up the phone, quickly said a few words, and then hung up the phone. Then, Momo looked at Fade and said, "Fade, my aunt is here. She is in the hotel not far away from the school. She wants me to go there." Fade took her hand and said, "Let''s go!" "Okay!" Momo nodded and walked alongside Fade. However, the young girl, who was usually lively and active, seemed worried and uneasy at the moment. When he saw this, Fade gently pinched Momo''s cheek and said, "Don''t worry. I''m here. You will be fine." Momo nodded, and then she seemed to have thought of something. She told Fade, "Fade, since you''re ying the role of my boyfriend now, I must be careful not to address you so casually anymore. I need to give you a loving nickname." "Well, that''s right," Fade said. Then, he looked at Momo and said, "I still call you Momo." Momo nodded and then said, "Well, I can still call you Fade, but it doesn''t feel right!" Upon hearing this, Fade smiled and said, "Why don''t you call me honey then?" When Momo heard this, she red at Fade and said, "Fade, you are taking advantage of me again. Oh, no, I''d better stick to calling you Fade. Anyway, I''ll introduce you to my auntter, so there shouldn''t be a problem." Fade nodded and said, "Well, you can call me whatever you please." While they were speaking, they had already arrived at the door of the hotel. This was a five- star hotel, and it was considered luxurious in Bay City. Memo''s aunt had chosen this ce to meet, and it was a reflection of the Soo family''s wealth. Momo, who was walking toward the hotel door, suddenly became nervous again. She took a deep breath and trembled slightly. Seeing this, Fade grabbed Memo''s delicate hand, clenched it slightly, and said, "Don''t worry, I''m here." "Okay!" Momo nodded, and then they walked into the hotel together. Soon, Momo saw her aunt sitting at the seats near the window. She held Fade''s hand more tightly as she walked over. As they approached, Fade had a clearer view of the woman sitting there. She was a middle-aged woman in her forties. She had short hair and was dressed in a casual suit. She wore a pair of ck- framed sses, which made her look like a businesswoman. However, the jewelry and leather bag she was carrying were from world- famous luxury brands that an ordinary businesswoman could not afford. As the Fade and Momo approached her, the woman noticed and turned over to look. The woman nodded slightly when she saw Momo. Then, she smiled and said, "Momo, you''re here." Momo forced a smile and said, "Aunt L!" Immediately, the middle- aged woman nced around and her gaze fell on Fade, especially when she saw that Fade and Momo were holding hands. In an instant, her face sank, and her tone became cold. She stared at Fade and said, "You are?" Fade smiled gently as Momo did the quick introductions, "Fade, this is my aunt, L Soo." "Auntie, this is Fade Chen, my... friend!" When she saw Aunt L''s cold eyes, Momo did not say the word "boyfriend", but instead introduced him as a "friend". However, although she used the word "friend", L could see that they were holding hands, and her eyes were still cold. L said in an unfriendly tone, "Momo, I didn''t know that you have such a friend. Furthermore, he''s a male." Momo took a deep breath and exined, "Auntie, I met Fade in the university. We have a good rtionship." After that, Momo said firmly, "Auntie, shall we sit down and have a chat?" L held back her anger and snorted. She did not speak. Seeing this, Momo guided Fade and sat down opposite L. Fade picked up the menu and said, "Aunt Soo, you probably have not had your meal yet. How about we order some dishes to eat while we chat?" L said coldly, "I''m not your aunt!" Fade didn''t get annoyed. Instead, he continued, "What would you like to eat, Madam Soo?" L ignored Fade. She looked directly at Momo and said, "Momo, I told you on the phone the reason why I am here. So what are you trying to do?" When Momo heard this, she couldn''t help but frown. Then, she took a deep breath and said firmly, "Auntie, I''ve already said it. I don''t know Master Yao well, and I don''t want to get engaged to him. I''ll decide on my own marriage." Hearing this, L suddenly pped the table and said, "Momo, what are you talking about? How old are you? How can you decide on something as major as this?" Momo was also anxious and she said, "Auntie, as you said, marriage is a big deal! But you didn''t ask me for my opinion before deciding that I should marry Master Yao. Isn''t that ridiculous?" "Master Yao was chosen by your parents, myself, as well as the elders of the Soo family. The Yao family is a wealthy family in South Bay City, and Master Yao is also a famous rich man. If you get engaged to him, it will do no harm to the Soo family," L said. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The more Momo listened, the angrier she became. She said, "You only care about the benefits. Have you ever asked me for my opinion? Have you ever asked if I like it? I will never agree to this kind of marriage." "As I''ve said, the Yao family is very good, and Master Yao is outstanding. Forget South Bay City, even in the entire southern region, he is the most outstanding among the rich young masters. Given his prestige, what are you dissatisfied with?" L said. "All you all care about are the benefits and his family background. But this is a marriage we''re talking about, a rtionship! It''s not something that can be measured with money or fame," Momo said. When she heard this, L''s expression changed and she immediately said, "You are just a child. What do you know about love? Our elders considered it carefully and decided on this engagement. It''s not bad for you." Momo was angry and anxious. She felt that her aunt was being difficult to reason with, so she stopped defending herself. Instead, she grabbed Fade''s arm right away and pouted. "If there''s no harm, you can marry Master Yao yourself. Anyway, I don''t want to marry him. Besides, I already have a boyfriend, and he is Fade Chen." L''s face fell significantly when she heard what Momo said about her rtionship with Fade. She red at Fade and then said angrily, "Momo, how can you be so unreasonable?" Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Momo was going all out. She leaned against Fade''s shoulder, saying, "I''m in a rtionship, how is that unreasonable? Anyway, Fade and I are already together. We have done everything between a couple." "What, you..." Hearing this, L got even more furious. She got up and wanted to p Momo. After considering her surroundings, L sat back down and took a deep breath. She took a sip of water to calm herself down. Then, she took out her mobile phone and made a phone call. She handed the phone to Momo and said, "Momo, talk to your mother yourself!" Momo looked unhappy, but she had no choice but to ept the phone. She got up and went somewhere else to speak to her mother. On the other side of the dining table, after Momo left, L''s facepletely darkened as she stared at Fade fiercely. If L''s eyes were des, Fade would have been sliced into pieces. However, at this moment, Fade was smiling as if nothing had happened. He turned the menu over and said to L, "Madam Soo, the traditional cuisine in this hotel is delicious. I heard that the head chef''s guru once catered for the state banquet. Why don''t you try it?" As he spoke, Fade handed the menu over. However, L did not ept it. She said coldly, "Now, I''m giving you a chance to leave Momo." Hearing what she said, Fade put the menu away. Instead of getting angry, he grinned. Seeing this, L looked even more displeased. She said coldly, "What are youughing at? Do you find my words funny?" Fade covered his mouth and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Madam Soo, It''s just that I feel like I''m the lead actor in a soap opera." "I''m wondering if you would throw me a bank card and say, ''Here is a million yuan. Leave Momo.'' If you do that, it would be so dramatic," Fade said with a smile. L was indeed reaching into her bag for her bank card at this moment. As a result, she was stunned. She stared at Fade with a bewildered look in her eyes, "Y-you..." Fade looked at L, and then his eyes fell on the bank card that was halfway out of her leather bag. He looked surprised and said, "Madam Soo, are you really going to bribe me and force me to leave Momo?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, L''s face was a little uncertain and her expression was ugly. However, she immediately took the bank card out, pped it on the table, and said to Fade, "Judging from your outfit, your family background must be average. You must have gotten together with Momo because you are greedy for our family''s wealth. Since you are in this for money, take this money and leave immediately." "Ah, you really did it!" Seeing this, Fade looked at L in surprise. Then, he picked up the bank card and looked at it over and over again. He looked at L with a sneaky look and said, "Madam Soo, how much is on your card?" When L saw Fade''s greedy look, she couldn''t help but feel disgusted, but her heart rxed. She said, "There is 500,000 yuan in there. Take the money and leave Momo immediately." "500,000!" Fade put the bank card down and sighed. "Only 500,000? In soap operas, even if it wasn''t 5 million, it would at least be 1 million. This is just 500,000, Madam Soo. You''re so stingy!" "You!" L was so angry that she almost exploded. Then, she took out another bank card and threw it on the table, saying, "There is 500,000 yuan here, so that''s a total of one million yuan. So, you''d better leave now." Fade picked up the two bank cards and twiddled them between his thumbs. Then, he looked at L and said, "Madam Soo, you know, a girl like Momo has a good figure and an extraordinary family background. Yet, you are offering me one million yuan to leave her. Don''t you think that price is a little low? Is Momo worth only one million yuan to you?" L did not expect this guy to be so shameless. She was so angry that her veins were protruding out of her forehead. She red at Fade and said, "Y-you are ckmailing me." Fade sneered and said, "Madam Soo, weren''t you being arrogant and looking down on me just now? So, why can''t you even afford such a small sum of money now?" "You are a greedy beggar, Let me tell you, if you don''t leave with the money now, you won''t get anything after this!" L put away her bank card and threatened Fade. Hearing this, Fade sneered disdainfully and then crossed his arms. He then took out a ck bank card and threw it right in front of L. L was stunned and asked in confusion, "What do you mean?" Fade raised his head slightly and said coldly, "Since you can''t afford it, don''t use this trick against me. Let me tell you, Momo is priceless in my heart." "There is ten million yuan on this ck card. Take it and get out of here immediately. Don''t interfere in my business with Momo," Fade said proudly. Hearing this, L was so angry that she was going to explode. She didn''t expect this poor boy to humiliate her like this. The veins were almost popping out of her forehead. She grabbed the ck card and was ready to throw it away. "You poor boy, where would you find ten million yuan? You want to fool..." Suddenly, she was stunned because she realized that the ck card in her hand was really a top VIP ck card that was issued by the bank. Even if there were no 10 million yuan of credits on the card, the card itself could withdraw an overdraft of 50 million yuan. For a moment, L was a little stunned. She looked at Fade who was in front of her in disbelief. "H- how could you..." Fade leaned back in his chair and inadvertently revealed his limited edition watch. He looked at L and said, "Madam Soo, I respect you as Momo''s aunt, so I didn''t do anything to you. If someone treated me like this at any other time, I would smash her to death with my cash." "You..." L''s face changed and she wanted to refute, but when she thought of Fade''s ck card and watch, the words were stuck in her throat. It seemed like this Fade who was in front of her might be a local rich kid. However, after a pause, L''s face returned to its normal expression. In her opinion, even if Fade was rich, he was nothingpared to Master Yao and the Yao family who was a noble and ancient family. Therefore, no matter what, L would never agree to Momo and Fade being together. Next, she sneered and said, "Perhaps you do have some money, but an actual noble family is not measured by their wealth. A nouveau riche like you is nothingpared to Master Yao. Therefore, you can''t stop the marriage between Momo and Master Yao." Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Fade shook his head and sighed emotionally. He looked at L and said, "Sometimes, I really don''t understand rich people like you." "Eh?" L looked puzzled. Fade asked in a cold voice, "Why are you so sure that I am hopeless? On what grounds did you think I would lose? Just because you have money?" "I..." The expression on L''s face looked a little ugly. Fade said, "In the beginning, you thought that I was a poor boy because of my clothes and you wanted to use your money to get rid of me. As a result, I showed you my money, and now you think that I am a nouveau riche. You then oppressed me by saying I can''tpare to a true noble family. I would like to ask you, how do you know that a noble family can defeat me?" "I..." L''s face was stiff, and her expression was very ugly, but yet she said coldly, "You can''t imagine the strength of Master Yao and the Yao family. You think you can beat him with your fancy words?" Fade shook his head, then looked at L and shouted, "I can''t imagine the Yao family''s strength? Can you imagine my strength, then?" His shout burst out with an oppressive aura, causing L''s expression to stiffen and her whole body trembled. Fortunately, just then, Momo wrapped up the call and pouted as she walked back with a sullen expression. Fade immediately withdrew his oppressive aura, allowing L to feel rxed as her whole body suddenly copsed onto the sofa. When Momo saw this, she was curious and she asked, "Auntie, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?" L nced at Fade and her mouth moved, but she didn''t know what to say. At this moment, Fade picked up a ss of water, took a sip, and said ndly, "Nothing. I was just chatting with Madam Soo." As he spoke, Fade tugged on Momo''s hand so that she would sit next to him. They looked very intimate. Seeing this, L''s eyes turned cold and she wanted to lose her temper. But when she thought of Fade''s aura, she couldn''t help but feel a little weak and she didn''t say a word. The situation surprised Momo. She looked at her aunt and then at Fade. She didn''t quite understand how Fadepelled her strong aunt to admit defeat. At this moment, there was a sudden burst of noisy shouts and footsteps. "Over there. It''s them!" "Hurry! Hurry up!" "Stop right there. Don''t even think of running away this time." When they heard themotion, Fade, Momo and L couldn''t help but turn their heads to look over. As soon as they saw the few people approaching, Fade and Momo''s faces suddenly turned cold, and there was a chill on their faces. It was because the grouping over was none other than Liam and hispanions. Moreover, in front of Liam was Louise, and her cheeks were red and swollen. Her hair was grabbed and her face had a pained expression on it. When she saw the situation, Momo stood up immediately. "Louise! You guys..." Louise had an apologetic look on her face. She said, "Momo, I''m sorry. I-1 didn''t want to reveal your location. But they forced me. I..." There was no need to exin because Fade and Momo understood everything. After Liam and the others were taught a lesson, they were pissed, so they went back and looked for help, forcing Louise to lead the way, and then came back for revenge. In an instant, Fade''s expression turned cold. He red at Liam and said coldly, "Looks like you''ve not learned your lesson yet." When Liam saw Fade, his face was full of hatred. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Brat, you hurt us twice. This time, I will have my vengeance." "Beat them up!" As he spoke, Liam waved his hand. Seven burly men rushed forward and they were about to attack Fade and Momo. Fade and Momo were furious. They rushed forward to meet the attackers, but L suddenly grabbed Momo and shouted, "Momo,e back. How could you get involved in such a fight?" Momo said angrily, "They bullied my ssmate. I''m going to help..." L grabbed Momo''s hand and said, "You''re just a girl. What can you do to help?" "Besides, such things have never happened to you. It must be Fade who influenced you badly, getting you into fights. You should stay away from him, he is definitely not a good person!" Despite the circumstances, L did not forget to lecture Momo and speak ill of Fade. At this moment, Fade let out a burst of thunderous sounds as he beat all of Liam''s men to the ground. They had no strength to fight back at all. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After defeating them, Fade walked coldly toward Liam. Seeing this, Liam shivered and said with fear on his face, "W-what are you going to do?" Liam didn''t expect the fighters, whom he hired for a lot of money, to be so weak. He suddenly became a little timid. Fade clenched his fists and said coldly, "What do you think?" As he spoke, Fade was about to attack Liam. But at this moment, a potbellied man appeared and shouted angrily, "What are you doing? Stop!" As he spoke, the man walked over to Fade, put his hands behind his back, and shouted, "Stop!" Fade looked at him and said coldly, "Who are you?" The man said proudly, "My name is Gavin Hu, director of the academic administration of Bay City University. Beating up a student of our university is a serious vition of our rules." "Student? These hooligans are your students?" Fade sneered and looked at Mr. Hu. Then, he pointed at Louise and Momo, saying, "Even if those men were your students, how can they be allowed to bully Louise and Momo? How are you going to deal with this? The girls are also students at your university." Mr. Hu looked at Louise and Momo, frowned, and said, "It''s yet to be confirmed if these girls are students of Bay City University. What''s more, even if they are students of Bay City University, it is also a serious vition to bully their juniors alongside you. They would be punished severely." Hearing this, Fade was so angry that heughed. "So, did you really think that these two young girls, one of them covered in bruises, dared bully these burly men? Such shameless words, Mr. Hu, would you even believe them?" Momo was also very angry and she scolded right away. "Mr. Hu, are you still going to shamelessly protect them like this? What kind of benefits did they promise you?" Hearing this, Mr. Hu''s face changed and he shouted, "Nonsense! Total nonsense!" Then, he pointed at Louise and Momo and said, "You are ndering me. If you don''t admit it, as the director of academic administration, I can expel you two." "Haha, you''re not expelling the students who are the bullies. Instead, you are trying to expel the students who were bullied. Are you blind, Mr. Hu?" Momo sneered. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 "H- how dare you scold me! Since you''re disrespecting a teacher, I''ll expel you all!" Mr. Hu shouted angrily. Momo was so angry that she almost wanted to rush over and fight with Mr. Hu. But at this moment, L grabbed Momo''s hand and said to Mr. Hu, "Mr. Hu? I don''t think any of this has anything to do with my Momo." When Mr. Hu saw L''s luxurious dressing and her elegant temperament, his expression suddenly changed. A thought crossed his mind and he said, "In that case, the two of them were the troublemakers here!" As he spoke, Mr. Hu pointed at Fade and Louise. Seeing this, Momo was both angry and exasperated. She wanted to refute, but L stopped her and said, "Momo, it''s none of your business. Why are you joining in?" Momo said, "Auntie, they''ve gone too far. I can''t let them bully Fade and Louise like this. Besides, I..." L waved her hand and interrupted Momo, saying, "Don''t talk too much. If your so- called boyfriend can''t even solve this little problem, how is he supposed topete with Master Yao? He won''t even be worthy of entering Master Yao''s line of sight." "Auntie, I..." Momo wanted to say something, but at this moment, Mr. Hu began a verbal assault at Louise and threatened to expel her. Louise''s family had fallen from grace, and now she was about to get expelled from school. Immediately, she felt panic and sadness. She was crying so hard that she almost copsed to the ground. Seeing this, Fade held Louise up, red at Mr. Hu coldly, and then said, "Don''t worry, he can''t expel you." Mr. Hu sneered and said, "Who do you think you are? As the director of the academic administration of Bay City University, it''s a piece of cake for me to expel a student." "Really?" Fade said in a cold voice. He took his phone out and made a phone call. Then, he said in a cold voice, "When Principal Gao arrives, are you going to say this to him?" "Principal Gao!" Mr. Hu was stunned, and then he had a look of disbelief. He said, "Boy, are you trying to fool me? Who do you think you are? How can you possibly know our principal? Besides, even if the principales, I will also attend to this case in the same way. You bullied Liam, and I am handling it impartially." "What do you mean by impartial handling!" Fade sneered and swung a punch at Mr. Hu. "Then I''ll let you have a taste of my impartial handling right now." "How dare you..." Mr. Hu was shocked when he saw Fade''s fist flying toward him. However, before he could voice his displeasure, Fade''s fist had alreadynded firmly on Mr. Hu''s face. With a loud crack, Mr. Hu''s face was swollen and blood sshed everywhere. He was in a mess. "Y-you dare to hit me? You dare..." Mr. Hu covered his bloody cheek and red at Fade. "That was just the beginning!" Fade snorted, and then his fists and feet continued to attack Mr. Hu. After a series of punches and kicks, Mr. Hu was badly beaten and he let out a series of pitiful wails. "I''m going to call the police. I''m going to arrest all of you. I''m going to..." shouted Mr. Hu. At this moment, there was a series of quick footsteps. Everyone turned their heads and saw a middle-aged man in his mid- fifties, dressed in a suit, walking over quickly. As soon as he saw the man, Mr. Hu was shocked and he cried, "Principal Gao, you''re here. I was..." However, Principal Gao only nced at Mr. Hu before walking past him. He walked quickly to Fade and said respectfully, "Mr. Chen, y-you have returned to Bay City." Fade said ndly, "I will be here for awhile." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, he pointed at Mr. Hu and Liam and said, "Principal Gao, this teacher, and students are from your school. They bullied other students and engaged in vile behaviour and evil deeds. This teacher even tried shielding the bullies righteously! You must handle this matter!" Principal Gao nodded quickly and said, "I will definitely deal with them severely." Then, Principal Gao walked over to Mr. Hu and shouted, "Gavin, are you going to apologize to Mr. Chen?" Hearing this, Mr. Hu was stunned and he said, "Principal Gao, he hit me. I was just..." Principal Gao snapped, "You don''t have to exin. I asked you to apologize to Mr. Chen. Didn''t you hear me?" "Principal Gao, about this, I was not wrong. I..." Mr. Hu was still trying to exin himself. Principal Gao was furious. He red at Gavin and shouted, "Gavin, do you think I really don''t know what''s going on? Also, I''ll say this onest time. Mr. Chen asked you to apologize. This is Mr. Chen''s order." When he heard the Principal emphasize the name ''Mr. Chen'', Mr. Hu faintly realized something. "Mr. Chen. His name is Fade Chen. Is he..." Principal Gao said coldly, "Mr. Chen here is the great Master Chen. How dare you lie in front of Master Chen? Are you looking for death?" After Principal Gao confirmed that Mr. Chen was indeed Master Chen, Mr. Hu''s face changed dramatically in an instant. He was so scared that he knelt down and kowtowed to Fade while apologizing. "Master Chen, I was wrong. I didn''t know that you are the Master Chen. I was wrong, I..." Fade nced at him coldly and said, "So, when I''m the Master Chen, you''re admitting that you were wrong. But if I''m not, you''ll im to be in the right. Is that what you mean?" "No, no, I''m not..." Mr. Hu was still trying to exin himself. However, Fade waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to hear your hypocritical exnation. Let''s deal with this right away!" Principal Gao agreed to the second half of the sentence right away. He quickly nodded and then said to Mr. Hu, "Gavin Hu, from now on, you are dismissed from the university. Also, you took advantage of your position at the university and did all sorts of shameful things. The university will report this to the respective departments." Hearing this, Mr. Hu seemed to have lost all his energy and spirit. He suddenly copsed to the ground and looked at the ceiling of the hotel lobby with a dull gaze. He was in a daze. However, no one sympathized with him because he deserved it. The scene caused L, who was holding Momo''s hand, to be a little shocked. She looked at Fade with surprise and said, "I didn''t expect him to be a little capable!" With a smile on her face, Momo said, "That''s not true. Fade is Master Chen. He is a famous big shot in Bay City and Long City." L didn''t take what Momo said seriously. She raised the corner of her mouth and said lightly, "What master? A young man in his twenties dares call himself a master! Are there no other capable people in Bay City and Long City? How could they let him behave so recklessly?" Momo was discontent and she said, "Auntie, it''s not like what you think. Fade is very powerful, especially in martial arts. Brother Chen is the top master in Long City. He defeated even Elder Sun. Many big shots have to listen to his orders!" Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Hearing this, L became more skeptical. She waved her hand and told Momo, "Momo, I know you want to prove that he is powerful, but it''s too much to say that he is the top master in Long City." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Furthermore, a martial artist is just a martial artist after all. When faced with powerful big shots, he is just a thug. Master Yao canmand a group of people by simply moving his mouth." As L spoke, she shook her head, as if she thought nothing of Fade, and casually exaggerated the power of Master Yao. Momo was so angry, and she wanted to exin how powerful Fade was, but she realized that her aunt would not listen to her at all. So, she could only stamp her feet and say, "I don''t care. No matter what you say, I won''t marry Hector Yao." At this moment, Principal Gao, who had finished dealing with Mr. Hu, looked at Liam and the others. He said coldly, "You are all expelled. From now on, you are no longer students of Bay City University." Hearing this, the expression on Liam and hispanions'' faces changed, and then they started shouting in dissent. "You want to expel me? My father gave a lot of money to the school!" "Mr. Gao. You''re turning against me. I''m going to report you." "If you dare to expel me, I''ll make a fuss to the university." They shouted threateningly. However, Principal Gao''s expression was indifferent and he said coldly, "I''ll find out about the donations and payments and will deal with them one by one. As for you guys, no matter where you guys go, I will not change my mind about expelling you." They didn''t expect the principal to be so hard on his decision. For a moment, they were a little surprised. Liam''s face darkened. He looked at the principal and said," Principal Gao, are you sure you want to expel us? My father is a follower of Master Xu!" Hearing this, Principal Gao''s face couldn''t help but darken slightly. He had heard a lot of news about Master Xu recently. It had been only a few months since Master Xu arrived at Bay City, but he had amassed influence quickly. He was getting more and more powerful. It was obvious that he was on track to bing a big shot in the region. Some people even imed that the original big boss of Bay City, Uncle Jimmy Wei, had been overthrown by Master Xu. Otherwise, why had Uncle Jimmy not made an appearance during this period of time? Amidst these rumors, Master Xu had boasted that he was the new boss of the Bay City underground world. Since he was such a big shot, ordinary people did not dare offend him. However, Principal Gao knew that no matter if Master Xu really overthrew Uncle Jimmy or not, the result would still be the same, because the real master of Bay City was standing right there. He was none other than Fade Chen, the great Master Chen. Whenpared to Master Chen, Master Xu was not even worth mentioning at all. Thinking of this, Principal Gao made up his mind. He looked at Liam and said coldly, "I don''t care which big shot your father follows, and I do not know who Master Xu is. If you do something wrong, you must pay the price." "You..." Liam did not expect Principal Gao to be so firm. He did not even give his father and Master Xu any face. Liam was so angry that he gnashed his teeth, but there was nothing he could do. Principal Gao turned around and said goodbye to Fade, and he was ready to leave. At this moment, a deep and vigorous middle-aged man''s voice rang aloud, "Principal Gao, you must be such a big shot. I, the great Levi, did not earn your respect, it seems." While they were talking, a stout man with a tattoo of a ck dragon on his neck approached aggressively and looked at Principal Gao. "You are..." Principal Gao''s face changed as he looked at the man. The man said in a deep voice, "I am the person you looked down on, Master Xu''s underling. My name is Levi, and I am Liam''s father." At this moment, Liam ran to the burly man with a happy face and said joyfully, "Dad, you are here." The scene caused the principal''s face to wrinkle slightly, but then he began to speak in a deep voice, "I didn''t look down on anyone. I''m just doing my job." "What a good reason!" Levi shouted coldly, then pointed at his son. He told Principal Gao, "Then I would like to ask you, Principal Gao, to do your job and retract your recent expulsion of my son." Principal Gao shook his head and said, "It''s impossible!" Levi''s face twisted, and he punched the stone pir next to Principal Gao. Bang! The stone pir shook a little, and there were several cracks on it. A few pieces of debris fell onto the ground. "Principal Gao, I don''t like to hear the word ''impossible''!" Liam looked at Principal Gao with a threatening look. Liam and hispanions were all full of smiles at this moment. They were feeling smug and delighted. "Principal Gao, we didn''t make a mistake. You can''t expel us." "That''s right. It was this b*tch who made the mistake. She offended us. She should be the one that got expelled." "Principal Gao, who are you going to expel? Think about it carefully!" Liam threatened Principal Gao with a confident smile. The situation made Memo''s face darken significantly. She was furious and was about to retort. However, L pulled her back with a surprised expression. She said, "Since Levi has appeared, then this ''Master Xu'' whom they were talking about must be him." Hearing this, Momo was a little confused and curious. She asked, "Auntie, do you know them?" L nodded, then nced at Fade as she said to Momo, "No one can afford to provoke those people. Make that guy apologize, and maybe they would spare his life." This caused Momo to frown and say, "Auntie, it was clearly their fault. Why should Fade apologize? It''s impossible!" L chuckled and said, "In the face of absolute strength and influence, nothing is impossible!" "Absolute strength and influence? Are they very powerful?" Momo asked. "They aren''t just powerful... They''re extremely powerful!" L said. "Let me tell you this. Levi was originally trained by the Yao family. His strength was extraordinary. He reached the peak of the Yellow Level and became one of Master Yao''s personal guards." "Hector''s personal guard? So why is he here?" Momo was surprised. L continued, "Weren''t you listening just now? Levi is a follower of Master Xu. Master Xu''s name is Gary Xu. Gary''s mother is from the Yao family and is Master Yao''s aunt. In short, Gary is Hector''s cousin." "They have a good rtionship. Some time ago, Gary said that he would leave the family to run his own business. Therefore, Master Yao arranged for his personal guard, Levi, to protect his cousin during this time," L squinted slightly as she said. "As you can see, they actually have a connection to Hector!" When it came to Master Yao, Momo couldn''t help but frown in displeasure. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Seeing that Memo was frowning and looking worried, L smiled and said, "Now, they offended not just Levi, but also Gary and Master Yao.." "This Fade Chen, he has the backing of a university principal, and that''s not bad for him." "However,pared to rich young masters like Master Yao and Gary, a mere principal is not even worth mentioning," L said, looking at Fade as if she was watching a good show. "So, Momo, it''s not toote for him to apologize now. It will be toote when Levi decides to take action." Hearing this, even Momo looked worried. After all, even if she did not like Hector, she knew that the Yao family was very powerful and definitely not inferior to the Sun family in Long City. Therefore, as she looked at the approaching Levi, Momo could not help but feel some worry for Fade. At this moment, Levi continued to be aggressive. He stared at Principal Gao and said, "Principal Gao, my patience is limited. Do you make up your mind?" Principal Gao turned his head and looked at Fade. Seeing this, Fade stepped forward, nodded to Principal Gao, and said, "Let me do it." Principal Gao felt as if he had been granted amnesty. He stepped back and made way for Fade. As Fade moved forward, Levi narrowed his eyes and asked coldly, "Who are you?" Before Fade could open his mouth, Liam immediately said with resentment, "Dad, he is the culprit. He hit us nearly three times. Teach him a lesson." Hearing this, Levi stared at Fade coldly and said, "So it was you who hit my son. Tell me, how do you want to exin this?" Fade shook his head and said, "There''s nothing to exin, He deserved to be beaten." "You''re courting death!" Levi was furious. He red at Fade and was about to attack him. The situation shocked Momo. She pulled her aunt''s arm and said, "Aunt, you''re familiar with Gary and the Yao family. You should be able to stop Levi. Come on!" However, L sat still and she said, "I can do it, but why should I?" Momo continued to plead and she even lost her temper. "Aunt, if you don''t help me, I will never go home again." After all, Momo was the daughter of the Soo family. L wanted to matchmake Momo with Hector, so she could only nod and say, "I could say something, but I won''t do it for nothing." As she spoke, L stood up and walked over. She said, "Levi, stop!" Levi, who was about tounch an attack on Fade, was stunned. He looked at L and sized her up. He frowned and said, "Who are you? Stay out of this." Levi didn''t recognize L at first nce, and this embarrassed her. Her expression hardened as she said coldly, "As the bodyguard of the Yao family. How could you not recognize me, L Soo?" When he heard L''s name, Levi was shocked and he stared at her for a few moments. Then, he cupped his hands and said, "Director Soo, I didn''t recognize you at first. Please forgive me." The aggressive Levi saluted her publicly, and this made L feel very proud. Then, L looked at Fade with a proud smile and said, "Now, do you know how the extremely powerful truly be like?" Fade curled his lip and said nothing. His expression made L feel even more arrogant. She said to Fade, "Now, I''ll give you a chance." "As long as you leave Momo alone, never see each other again, I will help you solve the problem at hand. I''m sure Levi would give me face." L looked confident. Then, she turned to Levi and said, "Levi, do me a favor. I have to protect this person today." Hearing this, Levi''s face changed, and he looked a little angry and embarrassed. "Director Soo, this man beat my son, I..." Hearing this, L shed a look of displeasure as she said, "I willpensate you for your loss. There is one million on this card. You can have it first." Seeing the bank card, Levi''s expression rxed a little, and then he smiled and said, "Since you have personally asked for it, Director Soo, I will definitely do you a favor." "Today, I''ll let this brat go!" As he spoke, Levi red at Fade. He said coldly, "Kid, you''re lucky today. Director Soo has protected you. But if there is a next time, you won''t be so lucky." After that, Levi took a step back. L crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Fade proudly, saying, "Now, it''s your turn." "From now on, leave Momo alone, and I will..." Looking at the arrogant L, Fade shook his head andughed out loud. L suddenly frowned at the situation and said unhappily, "Why are youughing? I am giving you a chance." "A chance?" Fade looked at L, He said with a smile, "You are thinking too much! When did I say that I want you to give me a chance? When did I say that I want you to protect me? Don''t be so conceited!" "Y-you... you ungrateful thing!" L was so angry that her cheeks turned red. She shook her hand and shouted, "Since you''re looking for death, then you''ll have to suffer on your own." With this, L told Levi, "Levi, forget what I have just said. This person has nothing to do with me. You can do whatever you want to him." After that, L sat back down angrily. At this moment, Levi clenched his fists with a ferocious look on his face. He aimed a punch at Fade. "B*stard, go to hell!" When she saw the fist flying toward Fade, L couldn''t help but enjoy the pleasure of revenge. She gritted her teeth and said, "You deserve it. You''d better get beaten to death." Liam and others were also excited, gnashing their teeth. "Dad, beat that guy to death!" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Beat him hard. Teach him a good lesson." "Arrogant b*stard! Go to hell." Amidst the noisy shouting, Fade shook his head gently. Looking at the fist that was about to hit his face, he gently stretched out his right index finger and pointed forward. Seeing this, Levi said disdainfully, "You''re courting death!" In an instant, Levi''s huge fist, like a cannonball, was about to smash into Fade''s finger, and also his arm. The impact would be enough to shatter anyone''s bones. However, at the moment of collision, Fade''s slender index finger stopped Levi''s aggressive fist, and Levi couldn''t move an inch. The situation stunned everyone present, and their faces were full of disbelief. Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Everyone watched the scene unfold in shock. At this moment, Levi''s face was heavily wrinkled. He gritted his teeth and used all his strength to say, "Your finger will break!" Levi expelled more strength and his cheeks were red. In spite of that, Fade still managed to stop Levi''s fist with only his index finger. Levi kept standing there, unmoving. "H- how could this be possible?" Levi could not believe what had just happened. At this moment, Fade gently shook his head and said, "Nothing is impossible! You think it''s impossible, but it''s actually because you''re too weak." As he spoke, Fade''s right index finger moved slightly and pointed forward. In an instant, Levi felt an unstoppable force enter his arm. The tremendous force knocked his strong backward, and his body mmed into the wall of the hotel, slipped down the wall, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. The scene caused Liam and others, who were shouting happily, to be stunned. They waved their arms in the air and felt lost. "H-how could this be possible?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Uncle Levi lost. T-this is impossible!" "My father lost. He was defeated in one move. This..." Liam and his gang were stunned. At this moment, Fade walked to face Levi with a cold expression, raised his right foot, stepped on Levi who was struggling to get up, and said coolly, "Now, who is in the wrong? Do you know?" The look on Levi''s face was extremely gloomy. He red at Fade, gnashed his teeth, and said, "You''re a martial arts practitioner. Who are you working for? I''m Gary Xu''s man, and you..." Despite the circumstances, Levi was still trying to intimidate Fade with his background. This caused Fade to shake his head and say coldly, "It seems like you have not realized your mistake yet. In that case, I will educate you more thoroughly." As he spoke, Fade turned around and looked at Liam. He kicked Liam''s right arm. Suddenly, there was a loud cracking sound. Liam screamed because his right arm had been instantly broken. He fell to the ground, clutching his arm, and shouting in pain. The veins on his face were bulging, and he was sweating profusely. He was in tremendous agony. Levi was furious when he saw that his son was injured. He gritted his teeth and wanted to get up and fight Fade. "You hurt my son, so I''ll fight you to death. I will kill you. I..." At this moment, Levi gnashed his teeth and was full of anger, as if he wanted to skin Fade alive and devour him. However, Fade turned around and kicked Levi to the ground again. Then he walked over, stepped on Liam''s left arm with his right foot, and looked at Levi coldly. "If you dare to touch my son, I won''t let you go, and Master Xu would not let you go either," Levi roared with blood all over his mouth. Hearing this, Fade didn''t say anything at all. He snorted and exerted force onto his foot. With another loud crack, Liam''s left arm was broken too. Liam was screaming and almost fainted from the agony. When Levi saw this, it seemed like his bloodshot eyes were about to pop out of his eye sockets. Blue veins popped out of his forehead. He stared at Fade fiercely and wanted to get off the ground. However, Fade just waved his hand casually and struck a st of Qi energy, hitting Levi squarely in the chest, immediately knocking him to the ground again. Levi, who was limp on the ground and leaning against the wall, felt powerless and angry. At this moment, all he could do was plead helplessly. Looking at Fade, he said, "Please, I beg you, stop it. He is still a child, and he is innocent." Hearing this, Fade sneered and shook his head. He kicked Liam to the ground and said, "Is he still a child? A child who bullies others and is arrogant and domineering?" "Now, your son is injured. Do you understand the pain now? Previously, when your son bullied other people, why didn''t you think about it? Didn''t you consider the pain of their parents?" Fade asked. Levi''s face changed. He couldn''t answer Fade''s question. He could only keep begging, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m willing to bear all the mistakes for him. Please, don''t hit him anymore." Looking at Levi who was pleading so pitifully, Fade snorted coldly and then kicked Liam back to Levi''s side. Fade said coldly, "For your father''s sake, I will spare your life. Get out of here. Don''t let me see your face again, otherwise, you know the consequences." Levi nodded quickly and thanked him. Then, he gritted his teeth and stood up. He helped Liam whose arms were broken and walked out of the hotel. As for Liam''spanions, they wanted to leave with Liam too. However, with a wave of his hand, Fade broke all their arms, and then kicked them out of the hotel one by one. After doing all this, Fade turned back and said to Principal Gao, "Principal Gao, it''s alright. Sorry for troubling you today." Principal Gao quickly waved his hand and said, "Mr. Chen, it was no trouble at all. Besides, this was originally a matter of our school. It is our inept management that caused this to happen. I have to thank you, Mr. Chen, for your help." "Well, enough with the pleasantries. Go ahead and deal with the university''s affairs," Fade waved his hand and said. Principal Gao immediately left respectfully. Next, Fade asked the hotel staff to take Louise to the hospital for treatment. Then, he turned back with a smile on his face. Momo immediately rushed over with a smile and held Fade''s arm intimately. "Honey, you were so amazing." When she saw this, L''s expression turned cold and her face fell. She shouted, "Momo, what are you doing? How can you behave like this in front of so many people?" But Momo didn''t let go. "Auntie, what era is it already? Besides, Fade is my boyfriend. We can hold each other''s hand. What''s wrong with that?" Fade, along with Momo on his arm, sat back down in front of L. Fade smiled and said, "So, Director Soo, what do you think of the lesson I taught Levi?" As he said this, L''s face fell again. Fade refused her help just now, so she was angrily shouting for Levi to teach Fade a lesson. Unexpectedly, it was Fade who taught Levi a lesson. Therefore, what Fade said felt like a mockery and L''s expression was very livid. Without replying Fade''s question, L snorted coldly. Instead, she looked at Momo and said, "Momo, your marriage to Master Yao has been set by the elders of the two families. I''m just here to inform you of the matter. You have no say in this." "Auntie, how can you be so oppressive? It''s my marriage. You don''t get to decide for me!" Momo was anxious. L said, "It''s no use telling me. Your grandfather has already agreed to it." "You... How can you do this?" Momo was angry and anxious, but she felt helpless. Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Seeing this, Fade pinched Momo''s hand andforted her softly, "Momo, don''t worry. It''s okay as long as I''m here. I will make sure you do not marry that Master Yao!" Hearing this, Momo felt a little better. However, L sneered and said with a disdainful smile, "You? Don''t think that because you have some money in Bay City, know a few people, and know some martial arts that it means something. When youe to South Bay City and stand in front of Master Yao, all of you are worthless." When faced with L''s disdain, Fade was not angry. He said indifferently, "When we meet, we will find out if i''m really worthless. After all, just now, there was somebody who thought that I won''t be able to hold myself against Levi." He mocked L with his words again and her face sank. She picked up her leather bag and stood up. "You are young and ignorant, so I have nothing to say to you." "Momo, I''ve said everything I want to say. Come back home thising winter holiday. The two families will confirm the marriage between you and Master Yao then." After L finished speaking, she left right away. When she heard this, Momo''s face darkened. Seeing this, Fade gently pinched Momo''s cheek and said with a smile, "My dear Momo, don''t be angry. I just said that I won''t let you marry that Yao guy." Momo was still unhappy, "What''s the point of you saying this, Fade? You can''t marry me. When I go home during the winter vacation, my family will still force me to do it." Fade paused and then said with a smile, "Who said I can''t marry you?" Momo was stunned, then she looked at Fade and said, "Fade, you are joking again. You are married to my Sister! Moreover, just now, when you thought that I liked you, you rejected me. However, now you are saying that you want to marry me. You men are yboys." Fade was speechless. He exined, "Momo, I didn''t mean that! I meant, since I have pretended to be your boyfriend, why can''t I pretend to be your husband?" "Pretend to be my husband?" Momo tilted her little head and thought about the feasibility of this method. However, when she saw Fade''s smiling face, she immediately raised her tiny fist and gave him a few punches. "You evil guy, you are taking advantage of me again. It''s not easy to pretend to be a husband. You need the documents, hold a wedding, and..." Momo paused as she suddenly thought of something. She blushed, and stopped talking. When he saw this, Fade smiled and said, "And we''ll need to sleep on the same bed. Other things might be a little troublesome, but this one will be quite simple." "Hmmph, Fade, you are still trying to take advantage of me?" Momo red at Fade angrily and said. "If you continue like this, I will tell Quin about the photos I''ve saved on my mobile phone." "Momo, I just helped you. You can''t turn against me like this!" Fade immediately sat upright and did not dare to say anything else when she heard his threat. Momo looked at Fade with a proud look and said, "Yes, you''ve already helped me. Since I don''t have to beg you now, I''m not afraid anymore." Fade was speechless. "Momo, you can''t do this! You''re repaying kindness with ingratitude!" "I don''t care. Fade, why did you take advantage of me just now?" She pouted and took out her mobile phone at the same time, pretending to send a message. Seeing this, Fade rushed over to grab her mobile phone. "Momo, I was wrong. Hurry up and put your mobile phone down." "Humph, I don''t believe you, Fade. I want to call Quin!" Momo got up and dodged. As a result, as she was running around, Momo stumbled and was about to fall. Seeing this, Fade stepped forward, stretched out his arm, grabbed Momo''s waist, leaned over, did a twist, andnded under Momo as they fell to the ground. As a result, Momoy on top of Fade in an extremely flirtatious position. Moreover, they were very close to each other; face to face, chest to chest, and with their legs intertwined. Fade''srge hands even circled Momo''s waist andnded on certain key parts of her body. The situation stunned both of them for a moment. What was even more unfortunate was that right before she fell, Momo had switched on a video call with Quin. So, at this moment, the phone, which fell not too far away, had the two of them perfectly in frame as the call with Quin connected. "Momo, is there something...?" Quin, who had just answered the video call, greeted calmly. When she saw the scene on the screen of the phone, she was obviously stunned and she stopped talking. At this moment, as Fade and Momo heard Quin''s voice, they were dumbfounded when they saw the video call connect. "Sister, this, this is not... Fade and I, we..." Momo tried to exin as she struggled to get off Fade. As a result, she became more unstable. Consequently, she fell again and kissed Fade on the lips. Her soft and delicate bodynded right in Fade''s arms. On the other end of the video call, Quin, who was calm and steady, couldn''t help but tremble when she saw what was going on. She said, "If it''s not convenient to talk now, I will call youter." As she spoke, Quin was about to end the call. At this moment, Fade was also anxious and he hurriedly shouted, "Honey, don''t do that. This is really a misunderstanding. Momo and I are innocent. We just identally..." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, right then, a waiter approached and asked with concern, "Sir, are you and your girlfriend okay? Do you need our help?" Hence, Quin, who was on the other end of the video call, ended the call. Fade was so exasperated, he was almost in tears. He helped Momo up and they both sat on the ground. Momo was really worried. She lowered her head and looked at Fade, saying, "Fade, Sister has discovered our affairs, so what should we do?" As soon as she said this, Fade noted with certainty that the waiter and other guests around him changed their expressions and whispered. "A guy getting having an affair with his sister-inw? This is so dramatic!" "F**k, this boy is so lucky. He has such a beautiful sister-inw." "This sister-inw is so pretty. I''m sure her sister is not bad either. That guy has conquered two sisters at the same time. Tsk tsk!" Obviously, those were what the men most concerned about. As for women, they were obviously saying somethingpletely different. "What a shameless guy, how dare you do such a thing in front of so many people?" "She managed to seduce her brother- in-w at such a young age. What a vixen." "A vile couple!" "If this happened in ancient times, they would be put inside a cage and dragged through a river as a form of torture!" Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Listening to the discussion and cursing from the crowd, Fade was even more speechless. He said quietly, "Momo, be careful! You sound like I actually had an affair with you, my sister-inw." However, she did not realize the ambiguity of her words at this moment. She muttered, "What should I do? Will my sister me me? How should I exin myself? Although you have seen my body, but..." As he heard Memo''s words gradually get more misleading, Fade quickly covered her mouth and left the hotel with her. Once they were outside, Fade shook the dazed Momo so hard that she came back to her senses. Then, Fade and Momo standardize their statements regarding this matter and Fade was ready to exin it to Quin. They had to agree on amon statement not because Fade was trying to hide anything. After all, nothing had happened between him and Momo. It was just that Momo sometimes spoke without thinking, and what she said could sometimes be misleading. Therefore, in order to avoid deeper misunderstanding, Fade and Momo had toe up with an agreed statement to exin the situation to Quin. Then, Fade drove back home right away. When they got home, as soon as Fade entered the vi, he saw Quin sitting on the sofa in the living room, drinking tea. "Dear, I''m back!" Fade smiled tentatively as he walked in. Quin merely nced at him, and then she turned her head without saying a word. Seeing this, Fade felt a headache. He went to Quin''s side and said with a smile, "Dear, I went to the campus just now because your cousin needed my help with something. I went..." Fade spoke cautiously. In his speech, he didn''t even dare to refer to Momo by name, for fear that his wife would feel that he was overly close to Momo. However, before Fade could finish speaking, Quin interrupted him coldly, "There''s no need to exin. I know everything now." Hearing this, Fade was exasperated to the point of tears. His wife''s misunderstanding had deepened. "Honey, there''s really nothing between your cousin and myself. What you saw in the video was an ident. At that time, we were..." Quin interrupted Fade again in a cold voice. "I''ve said it. I know about it already. I don''t want to listen to your exnation." As Quin spoke, she stood up. Seeing this, Fade was about to cry. He grabbed Quin''s arm and said, "Dear, you really misunderstood. Momo and I didn''t do anything at all. The waiter referred to Momo as my girlfriend only because Momo''s aunt came to talk about her engagement, so I..." "I don''t want to hear your excuses. Let go of me!" Quin''s voice was a little cold and even a little anxious. "Dear, why don''t you listen to my exnation? I really didn''t..." Fade held Quin''s hand and refused to let go. Quin frowned and said, "I''ve told you, I know everything now. Let go of me." "Dear, if you don''t listen to my exnation, I won''t let go!" Fade refused to let go. Quin''s face darkened and said, "I''ve told you that I know everything. I know Momo''s family forced her to get married. She didn''t want to, so she asked you to pretend to be her boyfriend to deal with L Soo. Then, when you were making a fuss, you identally fell down, which led to what happened." Quin''s words surprised Fade. "Ah, Honey, so you know everything..." "Like I said just now. I know everything," Quin said. "I thought you were just making a fuss. After all, you didn''t look very happy just now," Fade touched his head. Quin said with a cold face, "That''s just my usual expression." Fade quickly corrected her, "Honey, you look great all the time. Perfect and wless. It was I who misread you. It''s my fault." Quin shook her hand and said in a somewhat anxious tone, "I see. Now, you can let me go!" Fade''s heart skipped a beat when he saw the expression on Quin''s face. "Honey, are you angry again? Did you lie to me just now?" Quin''s face turned a little red at that moment. She shook her hand hard and said, "Let me go!" "No, Honey, if you don''t make it clear to me, I won''t let you go," Fade said. Quin''s face turned redder as she twisted her body unnaturally. She red at Fade and twisted her wrist. In the end, she couldn''t ovee Fade''s strength. She could only say with a red face, "l-l''m going to the bathroom. Let me go." "Ah, the bathroom?" Fade was still in a daze. Quin said in a hurry, "I drank a few cups of tea just now and was about to go to the bathroom, but then you got back. You pulled me over to talk about this and that right away. Did you think that my face would look good in a situation like this?" Hearing this exnation, Fade was stunned. It turned out that his wife had not misunderstood and she was not asking him to leave out of her anger. Instead, she drank too much tea and needed to go to the toilet. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Fade smiled and quickly loosened his grip. "I''ll let go. Dear, go to the bathroom. It''s unhealthy to hold your urine in for so long." Quin''s face turned red immediately. She red at Fade and trotted toward the bathroom. Fade, who had rified the misunderstanding, was in a good mood at the moment. He sat on the sofa and hummed a tune. Meanwhile, just as Fade returned home, Levi and his son, Liam, were both lying in hospital beds. At this moment, a young man in his mid-twenties was standing in front of their beds. Liam''s face was full of resentment. He looked at the young man and said, "Master Xu, I''m in this state because that horrible Fade Chen beat me up. You must not let him go. You must not. I want him to be torn to pieces." Master Xu nodded and said, "Don''t worry. He''s just a local gangster. I can crush a man like him with the mere flick of my fingers." As for Levi, at this moment, he seemed really afraid of Fade''s fighting skills. He said, "Master Xu, that guy is really skilled at fighting. I''m afraid that Fade has the strength of the ck Level Realm. You can''t take him lightly." Master Xu smiled and said, "Pooh, a ck Level master is not even worth mentioning! Fade is just one man. I have more than half of the forces in Bay City under my control. I willunch a massive attack soon. When that happens, he will definitely die." "Massive attack? Already?" Levi was a little surprised. "Master Xu, are you going to attack Uncle Jimmy''s people?" Master Xu said, "I didn''te to Bay City to share the territory. That Uncle Jimmy, he''s just an old guy. I can kill him at anytime. It''s no big deal." "But Jimmy seems really powerful too. Master Xu, you..." When Levi heard what Master Xu said, Levi wanted to remind him of Jimmy Wei''s power. However, Master Xu did not care at all. He waved his hand and said, "I have arranged for the massive attack. Levi, you don''t have to worry about it. Take good care of yourself." Chapter 670 Chapter 670 At this point, Levi had nothing more to say on the matter. He started talking about L and could not help saying, "Master Xu, at that moment, I saw L from the Soo family. L seems to know that guy, and she even wanted to help him." "If it''s rted to the Soo family, then I''m afraid..." Levi said. Gary shook his head and said, "Don''t worry. L has already made it clear to my cousin. She has nothing to do with that guy. There is no need to consider the Soo family." "I see. That''s great," said Levi. "Well, have a good rest," Gary said goodbye and left the hospital. Meanwhile, Fade went home and spent some time with his wife. The next day, he went to Long Enterprise. Uncle Jimmy had not returned and that was why Tom Wei was in Long City. At this moment, Darren Hong and his gang, the Four Heavenly Kings, were at the helm of Long Enterprise. In the conference room, Darren gave Fade a detailed report on the investigation of the past few days. Uponpletion of the investigation, Darren and the others were shocked by the results. Master Xu had only been in Bay City for a few months, and he had never fought Long Enterprise head on. Initially, Darren and the others didn''t take him seriously. But now, from the investigation, they discovered that within a few months, Gary''s people had prated more than half of the forces in Bay City. Although many of them were gangsters and small forces on the street, Gary''s sphere of influence wasparable to Long Enterprise. If Fade hadn''t asked Darren to investigate this matter, Long Enterprise would have continued in their ignorance, been kept in the dark, and eventually get swallowed by Master Xu''s people. By that time, it would be toote for Long Enterprise to realize what had happened. At this point, the Four Heavenly Kings could not help but feel angry and fearful. After all, Uncle Jimmy handed the territory over to them to care for, and this happened within just a few months. They were not doing a good job at all. Therefore, at this moment, the Four Heavenly Kings were eager to defeat Master Xu and take back the territories that had been taken over. After listening to the exnation, Fade thought for a moment and then asked, "What''s your n now?" While gesticting over the map, Darren exined to Fade, "Mr. Chen, we''ve contacted Uncle Jimmy, and he''ll be back soon. Meanwhile, we have secretly gathered our men, and we''re prepared to break through Gary''s territory gradually." "Tell me in detail," Fade said. Darren exined, "Now, Gary''s men are on a par with us in terms of overall scale. But after all, he is an outsider, and he managed to recruit the people he did because of money. His operation is not very stable." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Therefore, their territories are rtively scattered. It''s here, there, and everywhere. It''s not convenient for them to gather." "Our territory is an entire plot ofnd. As long as we gather enough manpower to attack their separate territories, we can break them one by one and finally recover our territory." Fade nodded and said, "That''s a good n. What stage are we now in terms of preparation?" Darren pointed at their territory in North Bay City and said, "We have gathered 500 loyal men and we are ready to attack this area the day after tomorrow." "The territory located in the south originally belonged to the Wan family. After you defeated them, Mr. Chen, Uncle Jimmy took over this area and handed the territory over to Elder Fang, who was in charge of the steel business, to look after." "Elder Fang is an indigenous in Bay City. He is very familiar with this area and has a lot of steel factories under his name. We, along with Elder Fang, willunch an attack on Gary''s small plots of land in the south. They will definitely not be able to resist." Looking at the map, Fade couldn''t help but nod. Indeed, the location of the territory was good. It was like a wedge that directly inserted Gary''s territory in South Bay City, splitting the two into halves. If they started the attack from there, it would be really difficult for Gary to resist. In addition, Darren and Elder Fang were both locals, so it was also their advantage as they were familiar with the territory. They expected to be victorious in this big battle. "You''re familiar with the situation. Since I''m not as familiar with things, I won''t intervene. I''ll just follow your n," Fade said. "If there''s any unforeseen situation, you can contact me." "Yes, thank you, Mr. Chen." Darren and others were full of joy. Fade said goodbye and left Long Enterprise. For the next two days, the atmosphere in Bay City became tense. Especially for Long Enterprise, which had been quiet for a long time. They suddenly gathered troops and people could not help but smell war. Instantly, there were rumors about the conflict between Long Enterprise and Master Xu. The public debated hotly who they predicted the winner to be. Amidst this atmosphere, time was up and the war was about to begin. As nned, Darren and Long Enterprise, along with hundreds of people, gathered in the steel factory in the south andunched an attack on Master Xu''s territory. Fade waited for Darren''s news at home. He nced at the time and saw that it was already three o''clock in the afternoon. It had been two hours since Darren and others had started the battle. If things went smoothly, they should have gotten Gary''s first plot ofnd. Just as Fade was deep in thought, his cell phone rang. It was from Darren. Fade answered the phone immediately and said, "How is it? Did you conquer it?" Darren''s anxious and angry voice came from the other end of the line, "Mr. Chen, we lost. Third Brother and Fourth Brother were caught." "What?" Hearing this, Fade was shocked and he immediately said, "How could you lose? What exactly happened?" "Elder Fang betrayed us. He colluded with that Master Xu and set up an ambush against us." Even Fade could hear Darren''s angry roar through the phone. Suddenly, Fade''s face darkened and he said, "Where are you? I''ll be right there." "I''m in thepany. Mr. Chen,e quickly!" Darren said. Fade hung up the phone and rushed to Long Enterprise. When he reached thepany''s meeting room, Darren and others were sitting inside. Their faces were gloomy, some of them were injured, and they were smoking. The whole meeting room was filled with smoke. Seeing Fade enter, Darren stood up right away and greeted him, "Mr. Chen, you''re here!" Fade waved his hand and said, "Just tell me what happened." Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Darren looked angry and miserable. He said, "We executed the operation ording to the n. At noon today, we brought people to Elder Fang''s steel factory to gather with his men. We were prepared to attack Gary''s territory." "In the end, just as we were about tounch the attack, Elder Fang led his men to fight us and they stabbed us right in the back. We were surrounded and caught unprepared. We suffered heavy losses." "Third Brother and Fourth Brother tried to protect me during our retreat and they were caught," Darren said. Third Brother and Fourth brother were the other two kings of the Four Heavenly Kings, the Lion King and the Tiger King. As he spoke, Darren punched the table heavily. He looked extremely angry and frustrated. Fade was silent for a while before he said, "What''s the situation now?" Darren replied, "More than half of the 500 people we brought were injured. Moreover, because we were betrayed by our own people, and also Third Brother and Fourth Brother were captured, everyone''s morale is very low now." "How''s the situation with our enemy?" Fade asked. Darren''s eyes were red. He said, "The Xu guy asked Elder Fang to send us a message. He said that if we don''t take the initiative to hand over our stronghold in North Bay City before 8 o''clock tonight, they will harm Third Brother and Fourth Brother." "On top of that, for every hour we dy, they''ll cut off one of their limbs," Darren said. Fade was silent for a while and then he said, "We can''t let them get hurt. I''ll deal with this matter." Hearing this, Darren''s eyes lit up and he said, "Mr. Chen, if you do it, it will be much easier. We will definitely be able to save them." Fade nodded and said, "Let''s not dy. Don''t waste time. Let''s leave now." Darren was stunned. Then, he got up and was ready to take his men with him. At this moment, someone rushed in and said, "Monkey King, Monkey King!" "What''s wrong? Why are you in a panic?" Darren frowned and shouted. "Uncle Jimmy is back!" Hearing this, Darren was overjoyed. "Uncle Jimmy is back? That''s great." Then, a burly figure walked in. It was Jimmy Wei. When Darren and the others saw Jimmy, they were all happy. They stood up and gathered around him. "Uncle Jimmy!" Uncle Jimmy waved his hand and said, "I know everything. The person who captured my men will pay the price." Then, when Jimmy saw Fade, he was surprised. Delight filled his face as he said, "Fade, you are here too!" Fade nodded and said, "Uncle Jimmy, let''s not dy any longer. We have to save them as soon as possible to avoid any ident." "Okay, I''ll go with you. Let''s leave now," said Jimmy. Fade nodded and said, "Let''s go!" Then, they set off. Meanwhile, in an abandoned steel mill in the south, two strong men were tied to a steel pir with chains. Around them, more than 30 men were on guard, each with steel pipes in their hands and vignt looks on their faces. In front of the two strong men was a fat man in a suit. He looked at them with a smile and said, "Lion King and Tiger King, do you really need to do this?" "Traitor!" the two of them spat and cursed angrily. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The strong man didn''t take them seriously as he said with a smile, "Both of you are big shots. I, Elder Fang, could only smile and respect you. But now, I can take you down with Master Xu. This is proof that following Master Xu is much more advantageous than following you." "Pooh! When Uncle Jimmy gets back, you will not end well. Especially you, Justin Fang!" the two men stared at the fat man defiantly. At the mention of this, the expression on Justin Fang''s fat face changed. His muscles trembled a little, but then he snorted and replied, "Uncle Jimmy has been away from Bay City for a long time. He hasn''t been back in ages. Who knows when he will be back?" "Besides, even if hees back, I am not afraid of him now. I am Master Xu''s subordinate. If he dares to touch me, Master Xu will not sit by and do nothing," Justin said with a proud smile on his face. At this moment, a deep voice said, "Justin, you''re so bold now. You''re not afraid of me anymore." While they were speaking, a burly man entered with more than a dozen people. When they saw the burly man, Lion King and Tiger King, who were tied up, suddenly got excited and they called, "Uncle Jimmy!" Elder Fang, who was full of pride, also had a change of expression. He said in surprise, "Jim-Jimmy, y-you''re back." Jimmy snorted, red at Justin, and said in a cold voice, "If I don''te here, nobody would fear me anymore. I''m afraid that my own home might get demolished soon." Justin''s face changed and he couldn''t help but take two steps back. Lion King and Tiger King immediately spoke up. "Uncle Jimmy, he betrayed you. He joined forces with the Xu guy." "He attacked our men and hurt a lot of people." When heard their exnation, Jimmy''s expression turned even colder. He stepped forward with heavy steps and red at Justin coldly. "Justin, let my men go right now." Justin''s expression changed. He gritted his teeth and said firmly, "Jimmy, I was afraid of you before, but I''m not afraid of you anymore. It''s very simple. If you want me to let him go, hand over your territory." "Justin, you''re a big shot now, huh! You even have the ability toy out conditions for me now," Jimmy shouted angrily and pped the pile of abandoned steel frames beside him. Suddenly, the steel frames couldn''t withstand Jimmy''s strength and they broke into a pile of scrap iron. This caused the expression on Justin''s face to change significantly. Blue veins popped out of his forehead. "Justin, I''ll give you onest chance. Release them now, and I''ll spare your life," Jimmy said in a low voice. The muscles on Justin''s face kept twitching. He gnashed his teeth and thought for a while. But finally, he shook his head and said, "No, it''s enough. I''ve done enough for you. If you want me to continue being your dog, that''s not going to happen." Jimmy shouted coldly, "Aren''t you also a dog now? Are you that Xu guy''s dog?" Justin''s face changed, and then he said, "Master Xu is not local. He promised me that he will go home after taking over Bay City. At that time, he will put me in charge of the affairs here. When that happens, I will be the boss of Bay City." "Idiot!" Jimmy shouted angrily. "Do you believe this kind of empty promise? You''re a fool." "This about it yourself. Xu fought so hard to conquer Bay City, and you think he''ll just give it to you in the end? Then why did he do it? Did hee here just to help you, Justin Fang?" Jimmy asked. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Justin''s face froze when he heard that. He was convinced by Jimmy''s words. But now that things hade to this point, there was no way back. Instead, he shook his head hard to numb his disbelief. "No, Master Xu promised me. He will not lie to me." "Justin, I thought you were a smart person, so I didn''t expect you to be so stupid," Jimmy said coldly. "In that case, don''t me me for being rude." As he spoke, Jimmy continued to move forward. He was about to attack. Seeing this, Justin''s face became serious. He quickly waved his hand and ordered, "Hurry up. Quickly stop them. Don''t let theme near." In an instant, more than 30 thugs rushed over and surrounded him. "You''re courting death!" Jimmy snorted. He knocked out three men and strode forward. But at this moment, two ck- clothed thugs suddenly appeared and blocked Jimmy. "Get the h*lI out of my way!" Jimmy shouted. However, the two thugs did not move at all. Instead, they attacked Jimmy. In an instant, the three of them were in a scuffle. Their fists and feet rumbled, and their powerful aura burst out, shocking all the surrounding men. As the fight went on, Jimmy''s face suddenly turned cold and his expression became a little serious. He realized that the two men in ck were very powerful. They actually had the strength of the Advanced Stage of the Yellow Level. The two men joined efforts to fight against Jimmy who was at the peak of the Yellow Level. They manage to stop him from moving forward. Justin saw the situation very clearly. A smile spread across his nervous face and he said, "Jimmy, I thought you were very powerful. Turns out all you know how to do is brag." "See? This is the strength of Master Xu," Justin said proudly. "Jimmy, you are old and there is no ce for you here. You should abdicate." "If you surrender now, I can still plead with Master Xu to spare your life. Haha!" Justin said proudly. At this moment, two more men in ck rushed over. After the four masters of the Advanced Stage of the Yellow Level worked together, they finally managed to push Jimmy back for a while. Seeing this, Justin was even prouder. Heughed wildly and said, "Jimmy, you didn''t expect this to happen, did you? Now, even if you want to surrender, you won''t have the chance." Seeing that Jimmy was forced to retreat, a faint voice said, "My turn." Then, a seemingly skinny figure walked out from behind Jimmy. Jimmy retreated and said, "Fade, sorry for troubling you." Fade nodded slightly and walked toward the four men in ck. Seeing this, Justin could not help but sneer and say, "Jimmy, aren''t you known as the top master of Bay City? So why did you turn weak and decide to let a child on your behalf?" "What kind of ability can this kid have? I don''t think he canst past three moves! Just wait for him..." Justinughed wildly. At this moment, Jimmy shouted and interrupted hisughter, "Justin, open your vile eyes and see who it is." Justin was stunned as he stared at the thin figure. Immediately, his whole body trembled, and the smile on his face froze. His face was full of shock. "Master Chen... Master Chen! Master Chen is back. Th-this is impossible!" Jimmy snapped, "Justin, kneel down and surrender!" Justin was so shocked that his whole body trembled and his legs almost went limp. He fell to the ground with a snap. At thest moment, he was sweating profusely. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Even though Fade is back, it is no good. Master Xu is very powerful. Fade cannot match him. 1-1 can definitely..." Before Justin could finish his words, Fade flicked his fingers lightly in the face of the men in ck. Suddenly, an invisible energy hit the four men''s chests. The four of them bounced off instantly, and their body flew backward and glided more than ten meters back. They hit an abandoned steel frame, knocked it down, and got buried underneath. In an instant, there was blood flowing out from underneath the rusty steel frame. The situation caused Justin''s face to change dramatically. His fat body retreated and his face was full of horror. "T-this is impossible, l-l..." In panic, he nced at Lion King and Tiger King who were bound by iron chains. He immediately ran to them, pulled out a dagger, and put it to the neck of Tiger King. Then, with his blue veins bulging, he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Stop! Don''te any closer. Otherwise, I''ll kill them." "Justin, if you dare to do it, you''re dead," Jimmy shouted with a grim face. Justin said, "I don''t care anymore. Get a car ready and let me go. Otherwise, I''ll kill them." Upon hearing this, Fade shook his head gently and said, "No one can threaten me." As he spoke, Fade continued to walk toward Justin. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Justin was shocked. He moved the dagger closer to Tiger King''s neck and he shouted at Fade, "Step back! You step back! If you don''t, I will..." Before Justin could finish speaking, Fade shouted at him, "Get lost!" In an instant, a st of air, like a cannonball, rushed over and hit Justin, sending him flying. Justin was blown away and he felt dizzy. The steel bars shed his body open and there were many bleeding wounds on his body. At this moment, Fade walked to the iron pir and gently scratched the chain with his right hand. Suddenly, the iron chain broke. It was as thick as a child''s arm! The cut surface of the chain was t and smooth as if Fade had used a knife to slice through it. Seeing this situation, Justin was stunned. He looked at Fade with fear. "Y-you are not human. Y-you don''t kill me! Don''t..." "Kill you? That will only dirty my hand." Fade nced at Justin faintly. Then, he told Jimmy, "You deal with this." Jimmy nodded and walked in front of Justin. He looked at Justin with a cold and serious expression. Seeing this, Justin didn''t care about the bleeding wounds on his body anymore. He rolled and crawled to kneel in front of Jimmy. He kowtowed and his face was covered with dust and blood as he begged for mercy, "Uncle Jimmy, I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Please, for the sake of our longtime acquaintance, give me another chance. I won''t..." Jimmy shook his head and said coldly, "You won''t get another chance. Traitors must die!" Then, Jimmy told Darren, "Punish him ording to our rules!" Darren nodded and waved his hand, walking over with his men. "No, don''t kill me, don''t..." Soon, Justin began to cry miserably. But not long after, there were no more soundsing from him. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 After killing the traitor Justin, Fade and Jimmy immediately returned to Long Enterprise''s base in North Bay City with their troops. They didn''t continue the attack because the traitor''s ambush had caused losses to Long Enterprise. In addition, Jimmy had just returned. Therefore, they had to take time and regroup before they launched aprehensive attack on Gary. While Jimmy was regrouping, Gary Xu had just learned of Justin''s horrific defeat. His subordinates surrounded Gary with worried looks on their faces. "Master Xu, Justin was our trump card, but now he has been defeated by our enemies. What should we do next?" "Also, I heard that Jimmy Wei has returned. As for Long Enterprise, they may be a little difficult to deal with again." "Master Xu, let''s continue to recruit troops. Let''s retreat for now, then wait and see." When he heard the shouts of his subordinates, Gary waved his hand and smiled confidently, saying, "Why are you all so concerned about Justin? I didn''t take him seriously. It''s no big deal that he''s gone." "But Jimmy is back. I heard that Jimmy is very powerful. He used to be the top master in Bay City, and apparently, he killed the men we sent to protect Justin." The subordinate was still a little worried. Gary still did not take the threat seriously. He smiled and said, "He''s not the top master of Bay City. He''s just a gangster. In my eyes, he''s not even worth mentioning." Seeing Gary''s confident look, his subordinate couldn''t help but blink and say, "Master Xu, do you have another trump card?" Gary smiled and said, "Of course. Forget about Jimmy Wei! Even if Jimmy''s master, Master Chen, returns... I will not be afraid." "That''s amazing!" The subordinate was very surprised. "Master Xu, what''s your trump card?" "You don''t have to know. Continue with your own work!" Gary''s face was full of mystery. The subordinate nodded quickly and was about to leave. At this moment, Gary suddenly thought of something. He stopped and said, "By the way, how is the investigation that I requested on those two people? Is there any news?" The subordinates reported the news to Gary, and then Gary replied coldly, "How dare they destroy my road block? They''re looking for death!" They were referring to the day when Fade and Quin drove back to Bay City and messed with his roadblock. It was not a big deal but it embarrassed Gary. After all, he was a big shot in Bay City, and he wasn''t afraid of even Long Enterprise. In the end, two outsiders ruined his ns. This was equivalent to Gary getting pped by a loser. Although it didn''t cause much damage, it was shameful for him. Therefore, for a period of time, Gary had been sending people to look for the individuals who spoiled his ns. After the battle with Justin, Long Enterprise and Master Xu continued to umte strength, and a battle was about to break out. The atmosphere in Bay City was extremely tense, reaching a peak of apprehension. One day, amidst the tense atmosphere, Fade was resting in the vi. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Housekeeper Wong opened the door and a middle-aged man walked in. The man bowed respectfully to Fade and said, "Sir, nice to meet you..." Fade looked at the person in front of him and he was a little surprised. The man that just arrived was Tyler Qin, the chief of the Bay City Stealth Team. "Tyler, why are you here? What''s the matter?" Fade leaned against the sofa and said casually. Tyler stood upright to face Fade, looking serious and nervous. He said respectfully, "Sir, I came to visit you today mainly because..." Before Tyler could finish his words, Fade waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to be so formal, please just call me Fade. Also, take a seat. I feel tired looking at you when you stand." Tyler forced augh and then sat down opposite Fade. However, his body was still stiff. "Sir... Mr. Chen, I came here today because I want to discuss something with you." "Discuss something with me? What''s the matter?" Fade was a little surprised. After all, Fade no longer had any contact with the Stealth Team other than his nominal position as a special drillmaster. It was really odd that Tyler wanted to discuss something with him. "Go ahead!" Fade looked at Tyler and said. Tyler hesitated and organized his words. Then, he said cautiously, "Mr. Chen, you should know the situation in Bay City has been unstable recently. Long Enterprise and Gary are preparing for action." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I know that you, Mr. Chen, have a rtionship with Long Enterprise, so if the two sides begin a fight, we want to know if you will take any action," Tyler looked at Fade and said cautiously. Hearing this, Fade finally understood what Tyler meant. He nced at him and said, "I get it. You Stealth Team don''t want me to get involved." Tyler forced a smile and exined, "Mr. Chen, it''s not that we don''t want you to intervene. It''s just that your strength is of apletely different level. Moreover, sometimes, there will be problems if martial artists get involved in the battles of the local forces." "Hence, the upper ranks of the Stealth generally don''t encourage martial artists to participate in these matters. Mr. Chen, I hope you understand." Fade nodded and understood Tyler and the Stealth Team''s thoughts. Martial artists, especially those above the ck Level, were much stronger than ordinary people. Therefore, if they got involved in this kind of power struggle, things could get destructive. If both sides engaged martial artists to get involved, it was very likely that things would get out of control and there could be irreparable damage. Therefore, the Stealth Team obviously didn''t want them to get involved. Generally speaking, they would order the local senior martial artists not to participate in situations like this. However, Fade was no ordinary in terms of identity and strength. Therefore, Tyler did not dare to give Fade orders, so he could only personally approach him and carefully exin the situation to Fade. Fade understood why Stealth did this. After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, "I have not participated in the matters of Long Enterprise before. If my friend hadn''t been in danger, I wouldn''t have participated." "About this, as long as the other party follows the rules, I will not intervene," Fade said. When he heard what Fade said, Tyler could not help but let out a sigh of relief and say, "Thank you, Mr. Chen, for cooperating with us." Fade nodded, and then saw Tyler off. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 After seeing Tyler off, Fade immediately called Uncle Jimmy and told him what had happened. After listening to Fade, Jimmy understood the Stealth team and also, Fade''s intentions. Despite that, he felt confident. After all, he had spent many years in Bay City and it was not for nothing. Gary had been in Bay City for only a few months and he wanted to challenge Jimmy''s position already. However, it won''t be so easy. Fade no longer meddled in the affairs of Long Enterprise. For a few days, he only stayed in the vi with Quin. Sometimes, he would just rest and cultivate in silence. Other times, he would apany his wife to meet her old acquaintances. He also went with Quin to relive her past memories. After a few days of leisure, Quin''s mood gradually got better. She regained her spirits, her face was flushed, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Seeing that his wife''s mood had improved, Fade began to rx. However, these days, Uncle Jimmy was not as rxed as he used to be. After he reorganized his troops, heunched a decisive battle with Gary''s men. Originally, Jimmy had the confidence to win and he was ready topletely defeat Gary''s men within three days. But only after the battle began did Jimmy realize that Gary was much stronger than he thought. It was not that Gary''s territory wasrge, nor was it about how many people he had. After all, Bay City was Uncle Jimmy''s base. After Jimmy''s attack, Gary''s territory and men, that had been bought over by money, retreated slowly. Uncle Jimmy quickly reimed those territories. However, he failed to conquer the most crucial part, which was Gary''s base camp. After several failed attacks, Gary''s men even fought back and caused a lot of damage. Therefore, the battle, which was supposed to end in three days, turned into a massive tug of war. Relying on his advantage of being local, Jimmy constantlyunched fierce attacks on Gary. However, every time he attacked the enemy''s base camp, he faced a strong counterattack and suffered a lot of damage. The reason this happened was that Gary had a lot of martial art experts under him. They were simr to the advanced stage Yellow Level warriors that previously helped Justin with Jimmy. This time, there were around eight more of such warriors. Although Long Enterprise had an expert at the peak of the Yellow Level, Uncle Jimmy''s man was not as powerful. The most powerful Four Heavenly Kings only had the strength of the middle stage of the Yellow Level. Therefore, whenever they attacked the base camp, Uncle Jimmy''s men would suffer heavy losses because of Gary''s eight warriors who were at the advanced stage of the Yellow Level. Jimmy failed to conquer the base. After thest few fierce attacks, Uncle Jimmy''s troops had started suffering great losses. Jimmy had not expected this to happen. He met with Fade and told him the situation. After hearing that, Fade felt a little anxious for Jimmy, but he didn''t get involved. After all, he had promised Tyler not to simply get involved in all that. Moreover, the other side didn''t have martial artists above the Yellow Level, so one could say that they were following the rules. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although he didn''t get involved directly, Fade gave Uncle Jimmy some good ideas on his attack strategy. Since the offensive attacks weren''t working, they gave up on the attacks and bided their time. After all, Uncle Jimmy had the upper hand in terms of territory and troops. Besides, Master Xu was not local. As time went by, it was inevitable that he would reveal his weakness due to impatience. On the one hand, Fade also gave Uncle Jimmy''s Four Heavenly Kings some medical prescriptions. It helped them recover from injuries and also improve their strength. By doing this, Fade was helping Uncle Jimmy within the confines of the rules. Although Jimmy encountered some difficulties, Fade was not very worried. After all, Jimmy was in an advantageous position now. Moreover, the difficult situation was also a kind of challenging training for Jimmy''s men to improve their skills. The battle continued, and so did Fade''s life. One day, Fade was on his way out with Quin to go shopping. Unexpectedly, Fade received a special call just as he was about to leave. The phone call was special because the person calling was Erasmus Sun, namely Elder Sun. Elder Sun, the dean of Long City Music Academy, was one of the judges of thest National Day Arts Performance. At that time during the concert, Elder Sun firmly supported Yuri Zhang. In the end, he even invited Yuri to join Long City Music Academy. At this moment, Elder Sun personally came to Bay City because he had a favor to ask of Fade. When faced with Elder Sun''s request, Fade would not refuse. After saying a few words to his wife, he left right away. He met with Elder Sun in a cafe near Bay City University. To Fade''s surprise, Yuri had alsoe with Erasmus Sun. After sitting down and chatting for a while, Fade learned that Elder Sun hade to Bay City so that Yuri could join Long City Music Academy. After talking about it in Long Cityst time, Yuri returned to Bay City University and without making up her mind. This made Elder Sun, who cherished talents, extremely anxious. He rushed to Bay City and found Yuri to persuade her to join Long City Music Academy and be his student. Hence, Elder Sun had invited Fade out to help persuade Yuri. After learning about this matter, Fade couldn''t help but feel moved by Elder Sun''s sincerity. Then, Fade asked Yuri what she thought and asked her to think about it carefully. Yuri agreed to make up her mind as soon as possible. Later, Elder Sun asked Fade for another favor. He said that his student, Barrett Lin, was going to organize a concert in Bay City, but he was not very familiar with the local scene. He wanted to ask Fade to help him get in touch with the relevant teams. Barrett was also Elder Sun''s student. After graduating from Long City Music Academy, he took part in a TV show''s talent selection program. Finally, he won third ce and gradually became popr in the entertainment industry. He was known as the Little Prince of love songs, and he found sess in singing. Now, he was considered a B-list singer. If Barrett was going to hold a concert in Bay city, it would be quite attractive. In addition, he was Elder Sun''s protege, so Fade had to help him. As a result, Fade immediately contacted Fatty Huang''s father and told him about this matter. Fatty''s family was in the entertainment and media industry, so they had experience organizing concerts. Soon, they contacted Barrett and made the relevant arrangements. Afterward, Fade bid Elder Sun and Yuri farewell. Then, he was ready to leave and go home. However, just as Fade walked out of the cafe, he received a phone call. When Fade saw Quin''s name on the caller ID, he immediately picked up the phone with a smile. "Hey, dear. I''ve only been out for a while and you miss me already? Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." Chapter 675 Chapter 675 However, as soon as Fade finished speaking, a middle-aged man''s voice rang from the other end of the phone, "Are you Mr. Chen, Fade Chen?" When he heard the strange male voice, Fade suddenly became nervous and the smile on his face disappeared. "Yes, I am. Who are you? Why is my wife''s mobile phone with you? Where is she? What happened to her?" Several questions popped into Fade''s head like cannonballs. The man on the other end of the line said, "Mr. Chen, don''t worry. We are from the police station of Western Stream Road. My name is Kingston Hu. I''m responsible for the security at Western Stream Road." "Police?" Fade was surprised. "Why is my wife in the police station? What on earth happened?" Kingston replied, "Mr. Chen, this is the situation. President Lin was attacked by crooks at a shopping mall on Western Stream Road. We have brought her back with us." "What? My wife was attacked? How is she now? Who was the attacker? I..." Fade suddenly became nervous. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kingston said in a hurry, "Mr. Chen, don''t worry. President Lin is not hurt. We have caught the attacker. He is in our custody now." Hearing that his wife was fine, Fade breathed a sigh of relief, but he was still full of doubt. He asked, "What''s going on?" "The specific situation is still being investigated. Mr. Chen, would you pleasee over? Our address is..." Kingston said. Fade wrote down the address and said, "Okay, I''ll be right there." After hanging up the phone, Fade drove over. Upon entering the police station, Fade saw Quin sitting on the sofa, holding a cup of hot tea in her hands. At this moment, Quin''s face was pale. Her hair was a little messy, and her expression a little dull. Obviously, she was frightened. Seeing this, Fade hurried over. "Quin, dear, are you okay?" Next to him, a policeman in his thirties also came over. He looked at Fade and said, "You''re Mr. Fade Chen, right? I''m Kingston Hu." "Yes, I''m Fade," Fade nodded, then held Quin''s wrist and began to feel her pulse. After feeling her pulse, Fade let out a sigh of relief. Quin''s body was fine, but she was a little shocked and weak. Fade immediately grabbed Quin''s hand and secretly channeled his Positive Energy into her body. After a while, Quin''s face looked better. Her face became ruddy and her eyes looked alert. She nced at Fade and said, "Y-you''re here." Fade held Quin''s hand tightly and held her in his arms. Heforted her, "Dear, I''m here. It''s all right. Everything''s all right." Heforted Quin. A few minutester, Quin seemed much better. Then, Kingston and Fade asked Quin about what had happened. Just a few hours before, Quin drove to Western Stream Road to meet her former ssmates. She parked her car by the side of the road and went to meet her ssmates in the shopping mall that was by the road. After chatting for more than an hour, Quin bid her ssmates goodbye and was about to drive home. However, as soon as she got to her car, she discovered that her Mercedes- Benz had been smashed, and all the ss windows were shattered. There were dents all over the door and hood. The whole car was almostpletely ruined. At that moment, Quin was shocked and angry. She was about to call the police. Just as she took her cell phone out, four gangsters suddenly rushed out with steel pipes and they were about to attack Quin. Thanks to Quin''s quick thinking, she turned around and ran into the mall. At the same time, she shouted for the security guards. In the end, the security guards and some righteous passers-by caught the four gangsters. Then, the police arrived and brought the four gangsters and Quin back to the police station. ording to a passer-by, the four gangsters were extremely aggressive. They swung their steel pipes at Quin. One came so close that it was about ten centimetres away from smashing her head. This dangerous situation frightened Quin so much that she couldn''t speak. That was why Kingston called Fade with her phone. After listening to Quin''s exnation and learning about what transpired, Fade''s eyes immediately turned scarlet and they burned with anger. He snapped at Kingston, "Where are the four gangsters?" "They''ve been locked up inside!" Kingston said casually. But when he saw Fade''s scarlet eyes, he immediately said, "Don''t do anything stupid. This is a police station. We will make sure that they are punished ording to thew." Quin also pulled Fade, who was furious, aside. Fade then sat down angrily and asked Kingston, "Did they confess? Why did they attack my wife?" Kingston shook his head helplessly and said, "The four of them are veteran offenders. This is their third time getting arrested. They said nothing during the interrogation." "What?" Fade''s eyes almost shot fire, and a strong aura spread out from his body. Feeling Fade''s anger and aura, Kingston quickly said, "Don''t be impulsive. Don''t do anything stupid. We will get a satisfactory exnation for this." After a moment of silence, Fade looked at Kingston and said, "Officer Hu, can you interrogate the four people? I want to listen from the other side." "Well..." Kingston hesitated for a moment, then nodded. He said, "You can listen, but don''t be impulsive!" Fade nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll control myself." Next, Kingston led Fade into the interrogation room. In the interrogation room, four long- haired gangsters in their mid-twenties were all cuffed to the chairs at this moment. They were a mess and looked very casual. "Sit down, all of you!" Kingston shouted with a cold look. However, the four men looked like they couldn''t be bothered. They just looked at Kingston with casual looks andughed. "Officer Hu, didn''t you just interrogate us? Why are you doing so again?" "We have already told you what we knew. It was aplete misunderstanding. We broke the car windows by ident." "Yes, we are willing to pay for it. Officer Hu, please don''t make things difficult for us." The glib tongues of the four men caused Fade''s eyes to turn cold. Kingston shouted, "Shut up. I''m warning you again. This is a police station. Tell the truth." "I''ll ask you again. Why did the four of you smash Madam Lin''s car? And why did you chase and beat her?" The four men looked cunning. "Officer Hu, aren''t you tired of this? Even if you''re not, we are! We have told you that it was all just a misunderstanding." Chapter 676 Chapter 676 "Misunderstanding? Do you think I am an idiot? Tell the truth!" Kingston shouted coldly as he mmed the table with his palm. The four people were not fazed at all. They looked at him and answered, "That is the truth. It was indeed a misunderstanding. Officer Hu, if you don''t believe us, there''s nothing more we can say." As they finished speaking, all four of them leaned back in their chairs, looking nonchnt. It was as if they didn''t even acknowledge Kingston''s presence. The long-haired leader perked up and asked him, "Yes, Officer, when will we be able to leave?" Kingston became furious. He shouted at them, "You''re still thinking of leaving? Malicious assault is a serious crime. If you don''t confess, don''t even think of leaving this ce." The leader of the thugs looked at Kingston and said, "Officer Hu, you can''t say things like that. We''ve already told you that it was a misunderstanding; an ident. How can you say that we committed an offense?" When Kingston heard his reply, he was filled with rage. He wanted to rush over and beat them up. But, s, he was a cop, and he couldn''t use violence against them in a situation like this. On the contrary, Fade, who was standing on the other side, worried Kingston. He was afraid that in a fit of rage, Fade would lose his mind andmit untoward actions toward the thugs. "Mr. Chen, don''t..." As he thought of this, he turned toward Fade. But just before he could finish, Kingston closed his mouth immediately. Because he noticed that Fade was not as furious as he thought. Instead, his expression was serious and steady, unlike earlier. However, that stiff expression gave Kingston the chills, and he was worried that underneath the indifferent expression was an unfathomable horror. Fade looked at him and asked, "Officer, tell me the truth. Is it possible to convict them? How long will it take?" Kingston''s face was stiff, and it was difficult to answer. Therefore, he could only say, "Mr. Chen, I understand what you''re feeling. I know that you want to bring them to justice. We share the same sentiments." "Even after so long, they still refuse to confess to their crimes. But since there were so many witnesses at the scene, we will find the evidence we need to convict them," Kingston said. After hearing this, Fade was silent for a few seconds. Then, he nodded and looked at Kingston, saying, "I understand. Thank you." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Fade was calm, Kingston let out a sigh of relief. He was relieved that Fade didn''t go berserk with anger. Just as Kingston was about to let his guard down, Fade turned to him and asked, "Officer Hu, since my wife and I are the victims, is it possible that we drop the charges and let them go free?" "Wait..." Kingston was shocked. He looked at Fade in disbelief. "Mr. Chen, are you kidding? They almost beat your wife up, and they smashed her car. You, but you..." Fade said lightly, "I''m not kidding, and I didn''t get it wrong. It''s just that if we can''t find evidence soon, it''s better if we let them go free." "This..." Kingston was shocked. Then, he thought of something and his face changed dramatically. He looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, you shouldn''t do anything on impulse! If you..." Fade smiled gently and said, "Officer Hu, don''t worry. I''m not the kind person who acts impulsively. I would like to drop the charges, please." Kingston was puzzled and worried, but he couldn''t refuse Fade''s request. So, he went on to process the procedure. In less than half an hour, the charges were dropped. Kingston unlocked the handcuffs of the four thugs and said coldly, "You may leave now." The four thugs looked at Kingston and asked in surprise, "That was quick, Officer. Is this a prank?" "If you don''t want to leave, you can always stay here," Kingston said coldly. The four quickly scrambled out as theyughed nonchntly. "Are you kidding, Officer? Of course we don''t want to stay here." "Thank you for taking care of us. See you next time!" They whistled as they walked smugly out of the police station. Along the way, they looked around and began to chat. "Why did they let us go so quickly? I thought that they would keep us for at least a few months this time." "It must be Master Neo''s arrangement. He must be the one who saved us." "I think it was too efficient to be Master Neo''s orders. I heard that his superior, Master Xu, was the one who orchestrated this, so it was probably because of hismand that we were released so soon." "Huh! Now that we have serviced Master Xu, from now on, within Bay City, as long as we are behind Master Xu, we will live a good life." "Now that we''ve helped him, how do you think Master Xu will reward us?" "I heard that Master Xu has always been generous, and this time should be no exception." "Huh! I''ve also heard that Master Xu has a good brothel nearby, and the women there are quite hot. I feel like going there for some fun." The groupughed and talked. They lookedscivious and delighted. Right at this moment, a car screeched to a stop in front of them. The windows rolled down. The driver was a young man who waved at them saying, "Get in." The group looked over and frowned, "Who is he? Do we know him?" The long- haired leader took the lead and said, "Who cares? If it''s not Master Xu, then it''s Master Neo''s men. They especially sent people to bring us back." Upon hearing this, the groupughed and smiled as they got into the car. "Buddy, you don''t look familiar. Are you not one of Master Neo''s men?" The long-haired thug asked the driver as they drove off. The driver was none other than Fade. Fade replied coldly, "Nope!" The leader nodded and assumed that Fade was one of Master Xu''s men. He continued, "Then, did youe and pick us up because Master Xu wants to see us?" "You''ll know when you get there," Fade replied slowly as he drove. After seeing how distant and cold his replies were, they stop asking questions. Instead, the group started to chat in delight. The car rumbled as they drove on. Not long after, another policeman approached Kingston and reported, "Officer Hu, we have lost track of Mr. Chen''s car. We have no idea on his whereabouts now." "What?" Kingston''s expression changed greatly. When Fade suddenly dropped the charges and let the thugs go, Kingston guessed his intentions right from the very beginning. He was going to take revenge himself. Behavior like this was not just dangerous but also illegal. It would be disastrous if Fade acted rashly and impulsively. Therefore, as soon as Fade left the station, Kingston ordered his subordinates to follow him, just to make sure that he didn''t do anything crazy. However, he never expected his men to lose Fade within a mere hour. Kingston was worried. He contacted more police personnel to exin the situation, requesting their help to locate Fade''s car. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Kingston ordered the policemen to do a search, but Fade''s car was still nowhere to be seen. This was because Fade had already left the urban district and driving toward the outskirts where there were no street cameras. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The four thugs continued to chat. However, they noticed the change of scenery outside of the car window. Curious, they patted the driver''s shoulder and asked, "Buddy, why did you leave the city? Is Master Xu waiting for us outside of town? Where are we going exactly?" Again, Fade answered coldly, "You will know in a moment." Fade gave the same reply, but this time, the thugs were more alert. The long-haired gangster who was sitting in the passenger seat frowned as he turned to Fade. He asked, "Who are you exactly? Whose gang are you in?" Fade stopped talking altogether. He stepped on the elerator and sent the car speeding. The gangsters felt that something was wrong. Immediately, they shouted, "Stop the car right now!" The thug sitting in front threw himself at Fade, trying to grab the steering wheel from his hands. Fade snorted and sent a punch his way, knocking him out. "Sit down quietly and don''t move, or else I''ll kill all of you." This fierce disy of strength had all three thugs in the back shocked stiff. The roaring of the car got louder as the turns got sharper. The gangsters onboard were getting more anxious. Finally, after half an hour''s ride, the car entered an abandoned site. Fade stopped the car and kicked the unconscious gangster out. Then, he made the other three get off. After getting off, the other three realized that it was an abandoned kiln. In the distance, they noticed arge furnace and severalrge pits. Inside the furnaces was leftover coal. The sight scared the thugs, and their expressions turned to horror. Fade pointed at an opening in the abandoned furnace. "Stand over there." The opening was intended for inserting coals, but now that the thugs were made to stand in it, they felt horror sweep over them. They trembled in fear. After they took their positions, Fade, with one kick, sent the long-haired one flying over. The unconscious thug woke from the impact when he hit the ground. As he looked around, his expression turned to confusion and he shouted, "What are you doing? If you dare to touch me, I will never let this go. I''ll..." "Shut up!" Fade shouted. The long- haired thug went quiet immediately. Fade stood in front of them and said sternly, "Whatever I ask, you shall answer. Otherwise, I won''t hesitate to kill you." Looking at his ice-cold face, no one said anything. "Tell me, who gave you the orders to smash that woman''s car and harm her?" Fade demanded frankly. Their faces all fell within a second. It was gangsters'' code to never sell their aplices out. Betrayal was one of the worst things they could do. Because of this, they did not feel like talking. The long- haired thug retorted with his own question, "Who are you, and why are you asking us this?" Fade replied coldly, "I am the husband of the woman you were sent to harm. Therefore, I will ask only one more time. Who is the person behind all of these?" Once they learned of Fade''s identity, they were surprised. The leader of the pack was unwilling to give in. He looked at Fade and said, "You need to know that we can''t simply sell out aplices, otherwise the consequences will be unbearable." "Really?" Fade threw a look at them. "Well, if you don''t speak up, you won''t have a future." As he said this, Fade took a big step toward the man, grabbed him by the neck, and shoved him into one of the furnaces. Fade took out a lighter, lit it, and threw it under the furnace. The coal began to heat up, and even though there wasn''t much heat yet, the other thugs were visibly cowering. They all trembled and their knees shook. They started to plead, "Don''t kill us. Don''t..." The long-haired gangster struggled to get out of the furnace, but Fade didn''t give him a chance. Fade punched him straight on, and the man''s face was covered with blood. He fell into the furnace and couldn''t move at all. The other three lost all their courage and they knelt in front of Fade, begging, "We will tell you anything you want. Please don''t kill us." "Then speak!" Fade said coldly. The three gangsters quickly replied, "We are doing Master Neo''s bidding. He tasked us with looking for a specific license te. Yesterday, we finally found it and reported back to him." "He ordered us to follow this car and look for an opportunity to capture the person driving it." "Master Neo? Who does he work for?" Fade continued. The three gangsters quickly replied, "Master Neo works for Master Xu. We heard that it was Master Xu who ordered us to capture her." After hearing this, Fade immediately understood what was going on. It all probably went back to the incident with the road block when he let them take down his license te number. Then, Master Xu, being wicked at heart, sent people to locate the car and kidnap whomever was inside for revenge. Thinking of this, Fade suddenly felt angry and fearful. What angered him was that Gary Xu was indeed merciless. If Quin wasn''t so lucky as to have escaped into the mall, if these hooligans really caught her, the oue would be unfathomable. The ensuing fear angered Fade at that moment. There was only one thing on his mind, and it was to exterminate Gary. Suddenly, Fade looked at the gangsters and asked, "Where does this Master Xu live?" They were stunned. Next, they said, "We know only roughly that Master Xu resides somewhere downtown. As for the specific location, underlings like us would never know. "Then who would know the exact address?" Fade asked coldly. "Master Neo knows. He''s our boss, so he must surely know," the gangster quickly answered. "Where is Master Neo?" Fade asked. The gangsters hesitated for a moment, and then they gave him Master Neo''s address. Fade wrote down the address and swiftly kicked the remaining three thugs. He threw each one of them into the furnace. He looked around for some loose bricks to seal the opening of the furnace. Fade got into the car and left as the coal beneath them started to burn brighter and more furiously. The four thugs could clearly feel the heat intensify. All of them were desperate to escape. But Fade made sure that the opening was tightly sealed and because the space inside was not big enough, they could not fully use all their strength. At that moment, they could not break out of the furnace. The temperature in the furnace got higher and higher. Chapter 678 Chapter 678 As the four gangsters got increasingly worried, Fade was already driving away from the abandoned kiln. As for the four, Fade was not worried about killing them because there was very little coal left underneath the furnace, so even if all of it were to burn up, the four would still survive. Of course, Fade didn''t care if they suffered severe burns or not. No matter how much they suffered, that would be their retribution. Right after leaving the kiln, Fade immediately went to the address that the thugs provided. Meanwhile, Master Neo was in his private bar on the second floor. A few women in revealing clothes were on hisp. There was a cigar in his mouth and he was full of smiles. In the short time since Master Neo started serving under Master Xu, his life had improved greatly. His territory had expanded to twice its original size, and his underlings and fortune had also significantly increased. More importantly, Master Xu had sent two martial artists to protect Master Neo, and this made Master Neo feel very good. Although he was of a certain status, he had to be weary of enemies who held grudges and had to be alert of their schemes. Even though he had the money, he had to live life carefully, constantly looking over his shoulder, and it wasn''t pleasant. But ever since he had been assigned the two Yellow Level martial artists as bodyguards, Master Neo could move freely around Bay City. As long as the attacker wasn''t one of the few top level martial artists, the two bodyguards were able to ensure his safety. The sense of security also made Master Neo''s life richer and more eventful. He could go out and enjoy himself without having to worry, and his days became more meaningful. Over the past few days, Master Xu had given him some orders to track down a license te, and to capture the people in the car. Based on his tone, Master Xu regarded this task as very important. Just the day before, Master Neo''s men had found the car, and they were about to bring the target in. Once the matter was settled, Master Neo would look exemry to Master Xu, and he would be promoted. When that day came, his life would just get easier. At the thought of this, Master Neo was in high spirits. He spat his cigar out and raised a ss of wine, drinking it all in one gulp. He hugged the two women on hisp and pushed them onto the sofa, ready to begin his adventure. Just as Master Neo was about to dig in, there was a loud bang and his room door was kicked open. A young man walked in. Master Neo''s fun was being interrupted, so he got up and stared at the approaching young man, yelling, "Who are you? Why are you here to start trouble?" "Capture him and beat him up, hardly!" Master Neo waved and his underlings surrounded the man. But before Master Neo''s men got any closer, the young man made his move and let out a flurry of attacks. It took less than three minutes to send all of Master Neo''s men flying out. Master Neo''s face changed suddenly. Horrified, he asked, "Wh- Who are you? Why did youe here?" Fade walked toward him and said sternly, "Give me Gary Xu''s address!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After hearing that, Master Neo became anxious as he looked at the approaching Fade. He noticed that the man in front of him was very young. In an instant, he was shocked. He was an old man, so he tried stalling for time, saying, "You are looking for Master Xu? What is your rtionship with him? Why are you looking for him?" As he stalled for time, he had his hand behind his back, secretly calling his two martial artist bodyguards for help. "If you and Master Xu know each other, I can take you to see him. But normally, Master Xu won''t see simply anyone, you..." Master Neo was still stalling as he finally sent out his distress signal. Immediately, he felt relieved and he let out a sigh. His whole body rxed a little. But after waiting for three minutes, his two bodyguards were nowhere to be seen, and he started to have doubts. After all, Master Neo had allowed them to rx in their own private room opposite his. After receiving his call for help, they should walk out and see everything; it wouldn''t take even a minute! Could it be that they were enjoying themselves so much that they ignored his message? Master Neo was visibly anxious and his face started to look worried. Fade noticed as he looked at Master Neo, asking, "Judging by your looks, you seem to be waiting for someone?" "You..." Master Neo was shocked as he cursed silently. "Were you waiting for these two?" Fade grabbed two defeated men from outside the room and threw them in front of Master Neo. Master Neo was shocked when he saw both his bodyguards, face swollen and nose bloody, lying unconscious on the ground. He was thoroughly shocked as he looked at Fade. "Y-You managed to..." Fade interrupted him and said, "I''ll ask you one more time. What is Gary''s address?" Master Neo didn''t dare to hide any longer. He obediently gave Fade Gary''s address. Fade took down the address and told Master Neo, "Leave Bay City. I don''t ever want to see you here again." After that, Fade raised his hand and threw something over, then turned and left. The thing flew through the air, aimed at Master Neo. Instantly, it cut and broke Master Neo''s left arm. He shouted in agony and felt vengeance and resentment overwhelm him. As he continued to scream in agony, he watched Fade''s silhouette leave and remembered the familiar figure. In a second, he was shocked beyond words. Horrified, his face turned pale. "This silhouette, this merciless assault; he must be Master Chen!" Thinking of him, Master Neo waspletely scared stiff. When he thought of Master Chen and the horror he had inflicted on Bay City, he lost all his courage. Now, he had offended Master Chen. Just being alive itself was a blessing from the heavens. At this moment, all the emotions he had in his heart, vengeance, resentment, and anger, all dissipated in an instant. He had only one thought in his mind, "Run! Flee for your life!" He didn''t even care about his bloody and broken arm as he scrambled and ran out as fast as he could. As for Master Xu, he could not care anymore. Because in light of Master Chen, everything was irrelevant, and there was no chance of winning. At this exact moment, in a luxurious vi not far from Master Neo''s bar, Gary satfortably on a big and wide sofa, a wine ss in hand, smiling all the way. He took a sip of wine, turned his head, and looked at his two subordinates. He let out a smile and said, "My trump cards are here! For the longest time, Jimmy has been on the offense. It''s time for us tounch our counterattack." Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Upon hearing the speech, all the subordinates raised their sses and toasted Master Xu. "Young Master Xu, with your trump card, we will definitely win this time!" "In the past weeks, Jimmy''s men have been far too arrogant. We have to teach them a lesson." "That''s right. He''s just an old man. How can hepare to you, Young Master Xu?" As everyone wasplimenting him, someone carefully raised his concerns. "Young Master Xu, Jimmy seems to have some trump cards of his own. I have sent someone to investigate. Thest time we dealt with him, it was not Jimmy who defeated us, but a young man in his twenties who was under Jimmy''smand." "A young man in his twenties defeated four of our Advanced Yellow Level fighters? This must be a joke!" "I''m not joking. There were many witnesses then!" "Haha, does such a person even exist? With ck Level strength? Even if there really is such a person, would he really be working under Jimmy?" "Maybe. After all, Jimmy answers to Master Chen. We can''t be sure, but perhaps he is one of Master Chen''s subordinates?" The two argued back and forth, and neither of them was convinced. Gary listened to their debate, waved his hand, and said, "You don''t have to fight." The two of them immediately shut up and they looked at Gary. He said slowly, "Don''t worry about that young man." "But, Young Master Xu, if Jimmy has a ck Level master up his sleeve, we might be in danger!" Gary waved his hand and said with some disdain, "A ck Level master. Hmph! Don''t worry." "This..." His men were a little confused. Gary said, "Let me tell you, a ck Level martial artist is regarded as a master among the warriors. The stealth team will not allow a martial artist of that level to intervene in the local territorial struggles." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Upon hearing the words "Stealth Team", everyone''s face changed, then they had a relieved expression. "It turns out that the Stealth Team has made their move. No wonder Master Xu is not worried at all." "It is the stealth team''s rule that ck Level masters are not allowed to fight. Therefore, the key to victory is to engage the top Yellow Level masters. And in terms of Yellow Level masters, we have an absolute advantage with 12 of them working for us." "Haha. I''m sure we will win this round." The crowdughed. Gary gently drank a ss of wine and said with a confident smile on his face, "Even if the stealth team did not set a rule, I will win. Don''t forget that my cousin is from the Yao family of South Bay City." "How can one martial artist frighten me? Even if there were two or three ck-level martial artists, it would not be a concern!" Gary took another swig of his wine and there was a smile on his face. After listening to Gary, everyone was even more delighted and apuded happily. There were excited smiles on their faces. All the people in the room wereughing at that moment and the atmosphere was very lively. Everyone was cheering and joyous. But just as the atmosphere in the room reached its peak, there was a loud bang and the doors flew open. An enraged voice echoed through the door, "Gary Xu, get your ass in here." Everyone in the hall was shocked as they turned to look at the door. Then, they saw a young man walk in. Suddenly, Gary''s subordinates reacted one by one. "Where did this br*te from? How dare he barge into Young Master Xu''s residence and act so rudely?" "I''ll give you three seconds. Get the hell out of here right now!" "You''re looking to die. You''re full of nonsense. You''re looking to die!" "Someone, throw him out." Among the screeches, a group of men swarmed toward him. But before they could even get close, the young man made some moves and sent all of them flying. Seeing this, everyone in the room was shocked. Even Gary, who was sitting on the main seat, allowed his gaze to go cold. He looked coolly at the young man and said, "Who are you? Why are you doing this?" Fade looked at Gary and said sternly, "I want you to die!" Hearing this, Gary''s face changed. His expression instantly turned cold and there was a hint of anger on his face. One by one, his men shouted angrily. The man who previously raised his concern looked at Fade and suddenly realized something. He shouted, "Y-you are the fighter under Jimmy''smand!" Hearing this, everyone, including Gary, was shocked and they looked at Fade again. Gary narrowed his eyes, looked at Fade, and said, "Did Jimmy send you to deal with me?" "He didn''t realise that by ordering you toe here, he was sending you to your grave." As he spoke, Gary waved his hand and shouted, "Kill him!" In an instant, six thugs d in ck rushed from both sides and surrounded Fade. This group of fighters consisted of advanced Yellow Level fighters, and their lineup was even stronger than they were before. The six martial artists attacked Fade simultaneously. They attacked him with synergy and teamwork. All of them flew at Fade with every intent to kill. Seeing the fierce attack, Gary and the rest had confident expressions on their faces. It was as if they foresaw Fade''s defeat. However, at this moment, Fade''s eyes were sharp. He raised his right arm and produced a bright red aura, attacking all six of them in one blow. In an instant, the strength of the red aura pierced into the chest of the attackers and blood spurted out, sending all six flying. The six Advanced Yellow Level fighters could not withstand even one of Fade''s moves. They were defeated immediately. The situation surprised Gary very much. He took a few steps back and there was curiosity in his eyes. "Who on earth are you?" Fade approached menacingly. "I''ve told you, the one to kill you." Feeling Fade''s murderous intent, Gary also became serious. He looked at Fade and said, "It''s not that easy to kill me!" As he spoke, another four ck- clothed thugs appeared beside Gary. The aura that these four gave off was even stronger than the six just now, and their eyes were as cold as ice. "Kill him," Gary waved his hand and shouted. Then, a confident smile appeared on his face. The four of themunched an attack on Fade. As soon as they started to attack, it was clear that the momentum of the fight was stronger than it was before. All of them aimed at Fade''s vital points andunched their hard punches. Facing the joint fight, Fade narrowed his eyes. He had no intention of stopping. His eyes fell on Gary and hepletely ignored the other four. Chapter 680 Chapter 680 The sight caused the four fighters with murderous intent to be filled with rage. "What an arrogant punk. Die!" Whew, whew! With the sound of the wind, the four Yellow Level masters, with the determination to kill, attacked Fade fiercely. At this moment, Fade still looked like he didn''t care about them at all. He fixed his eyes on Gary and raised his right hand. In an instant, a gust of wind filled the room and it was as if the ce had turned into a harsh battlefield, an allusion to an icy-cold death. "This feeling..." The four men also felt like something was wrong and their eyes were full of confusion. However, they couldn''t tell exactly what was wrong. They could only grit their teeth as they continued their punches on Fade. "Kill him!" The four men''s fists were about to hit Fade''s body, but at this moment, Fade''s right hand emitted an aura so strong that it hit the right hands of the four men who were holding weapons. The four of them had never even seen this kind of attack before, let alone be able to dodge it. In the face of the sudden killing intent, they could only panic and use their weapons defensively. However, their sharp swords were as fragile as porcin against Fade''s immense power. At the point of contact, they cracked and snapped. With a burst of energy, along with the howling of the wind, Fade broke the left arms of the four Yellow Level fighters. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Four streams of blood spurted out, and the four men flew in an instant. All of them looked pale, fell to the ground in pain, and wailed. Seeing this, Gary and his subordinates were shocked. They could not help but gasp. Gary stared at Fade and his voice trembled slightly. "W-who are you?" They couldn''t believe that the four masters who were at the peak of the Yellow Level had been defeated within one move. It was an even more miserable defeatpared to the six men at the late stage of the Yellow Level. After all, they were masters at the peak of the Yellow Level. Under the rules of the Stealth Team, they were the strongest people allowed to fight. When they looked at Fade again, they felt a sense of horror. "Is he a ck Level warrior?" Gary stared at Fade coldly and asked, "Are you a ck Level master? Did Jimmy actually let a martial artist of your level fight? Isn''t he afraid of the stealth team''s punishment?" Fade did not respond at all. He just looked at Gary coldly and approached him slowly, saying, "I''m here to kill you." "You..." Gary''s face turned cold. As he faced the ck Level master, he was horrified. Because he was Hector''s cousin, given the support of a hundred-year-old family like the Yao family in South Bay City, he had seen a lot of ck Level masters. Therefore, after the initial shock, Gary calmed down. He looked at Fade and said, "You have reached the ck Level at such a young age. That''s considered very good." "But if you dare make a move today, you will regret it," Gary said coldly. "If I don''t kill you, I will regret it," Fade said coldly as he continued to approach. Gary felt Fade''s fierce killing intent and he felt angry. He red at Fade and shouted, "Do you really want to do it? When the timees, don''t regret it!" As he said this, Gary''s subordinates could feel Gary''s powerful aura. For a moment, they were curious yet worried. "That kid is a ck Level master. Isn''t Master Xu afraid?" "Master Xu is so confident. He must have a trump card." "But that''s a ck Level master! Ordinary people cannot defeat him." "Young Master Xu is not an ordinary person." Amidst the discussion, Fade was less than five meters away from Gary. Feeling Fade''s killing intent, Gary''s face turned cold. He waved his hand and said, "Both of you, if you don''t mind." As he spoke, two figures appeared silently behind Gary. One of them was a man and the other was a woman. They were both in their thirties and dressed shabbily. One could tell at a nce that they were martial arts practitioners. The man held a big broadsword and looked fierce, while the woman held a thin long sword that also looked sharp and fierce. As soon as the two of them appeared, the atmosphere in the hall was instantly suppressed. There was an unprecedented oppressive momentum. "Masters de and Sherry, that boy is ungrateful. I''m sorry to trouble you two." Gary extended both hands, cupped them, and bowed with a respectful look on his face. He behaved very differently from the way he did when ordering his other men. At this moment, everyone in the room, upon hearing Gary''s greeting, were horrified. Master de Yang and Master Sherry Liu! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. These two were not ordinary people. In the martial arts world, they were regarded as a well-known pair of martial artists. It was said that more than 20 years ago, these two were a pair of siblings who learned martial arts together. They trained under an expert who was proficient in both sword and de fighting in South Bay City. Although the old man was never among the top fighters, with a de in his left hand and a sword in his right, his prowess was formidable. Among ck Level fighters, he was highly respected. This sibling pair had trained under the old man for more than 10 years, and they were among the best of the Yellow Level fighters. As can be seen, they had already attained a formidable level, and so the old man told them that there was nothing more he could teach them. He then let them leave the mountain to train elsewhere. Unexpectedly, this sibling duo held grudges against their former master. Because all this time in training, the old man did not pass on the knowledge of dual-wielding to them, instead he had them train with one weapon each; the boy learned to fight with the de, whereas the girl learned to fight with the sword. Initially, the two thought that he would train them to master their own weapon before moving on to training with the other weapon. However, more than ten years passed and their master had no intention of teaching them the other weapon. In fact, he even wanted to stop training them. They never thought that they would study and train so hard for so many years and yet not be able to yield both sword and de with ambidexterity. They were dissatisfied and angry. Before they left the mountain, they proposed that their master allow them to train with the secret manual of Sword and de Dual- Wielding by themselves after they left. However, the old man refused their request and said that the two could never master the dualwielding technique. Initially the two sought to train under him because of this dual- wielding technique. But then, after more than ten years of training, their master still refused to teach them. Despite that, the two of them had faith and they persisted with their request. The old man was persistent and he advised them not to learn the dual-wielding technique. He told them to practice their skills, and that would be enough to get them to Stike City. Next, he told them to leave the mountain. Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Although the two of them had left the mountain, during their journey down, the more they thought about it, the more uneasy and unsatisfied they felt. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, that night, the two quietly crept back up the mountain and slipped into the old man''s room with the intention of stealing the manuscript of the Secret Dual-Wielding Technique. However, they searched for a while and not only did they not find the manuscript, they identally woke their master up. When he realized that the two hade back to steal the manuscript, he flew into a rage, wanting to eradicate their martial arts skill and expel them from his training. The two immediately knelt down and apologized, begging for mercy. They admitted their wrongdoings and begged their master to let them go just this once. Since he had been guiding and nurturing the pair for more than ten years, the old man''s heart went soft and he let them go. However, they were banished forever. They agreed and proposed to bow and pay respects to their master before leaving. But once their master let his guard down, the twounched a surprise attack, heavily injuring him and forcing him to hand over the secret manuscript of Dual-Wielding technique. The old man never thought that his own two disciples would be so cunning and cruel as to betray him. He was heartbroken and deeply disappointed. After getting forced into it, the old man finally told them why he would not teach them the dualwielding technique. It turned out that this technique required the user to have a calm conscience and mental state, as well as perfect bnce and synchronized movements of both hands. The user would need meditation and training bnce to even begin learning the technique. As long as any of the requirements were not fulfilled, no matter how much one tried to force it, they would still be unable to learn it. Since the beginning, the old man had already seen through the temperament of the two disciples, and he knew that they would not be able to pick up the technique. Therefore, based on their strengths, he taught them each a weapon, hoping that they would continue training to the highest level and turning it into a powerful skill. However, he never thought that they would get so greedy, even to the extend of ming him for withholding his teachings and making them weak. In the end, they performed the most heinous act ever by killing their own master. When they first heard his exnation, they were both dazed. In a panic and out of greed, they chose not to believe their master and forced him to give them the manuscript. But they were afraid that the old man would spread the news and take revenge on them, so the two decided to be ruthless and murder him upon obtaining the manuscript. Next, they fled. After fleeing, the two studied the manuscript bitterly. They wanted to learn the art of dualwielding no matter what. Therefore, they trained for years, only to learn that it was exactly as their master had predicted. They were unable to even grasp the technique of dual-wielding, and it turned them even more distraught, affecting their original skills. The two felt hopeless and they searched for other ways,bining two people into one, both of them acting as a single entity. One held the sword while the other held the de, effectively bing a dual-wield. After training like this, they realized that the results were still decent. But no matter what they did, it was nothingpared to the old man''s dual-wielding technique. But when the two cooperated and fought in sync, their strength was formidable. Especially when they first achieved the early stage of the ck Level, theirbined sword and de technique was nothing less than powerful. Many Yellow Level fighters were no match for them anymore. As a result, the two gradually became famous. Their names were de Yang and Sherry Liu, known as de and Sherry by martial artists. However, it was not long after the two rose to fame that certain people discovered the truth about the death of the old man. de and Sherry, who had just be famous, instantly lost their reputation and were regarded as scum by the martial arts world. Many friends and acquaintances of the old man, as well as those who were righteous, hade out to hunt both of them, determined to avenge the old man. Because of the circumstances, the two had been on the run ever since, evading death. Finally, five years ago, they managed to escape the radar and disappear. Some said they were killed, others said they escaped. Some thought de and Shery lived far away in a secluded area, hiding from the world. Some even said they managed to escape abroad. No one knew which of the various theories was true. However, as time went by, the two of them were no longer sighted, and everyone slowly forgot about them. No one expected them to show up at Master Xu''s residence. Moreover, judging from the aura they gave off, it was obvious that their strength and skills had improved a lot, perhaps reaching Mid-stage ck Level. When the first two started using their joint technique, they easily beat many middle- stage ck Levels. Now that they themselves were of middle-stage ck Level strength, higher ck Levels did not pose a threat to them anymore. For a moment, everyone in the room was excited. They looked at Fade as if he was a dead man. Because, no matter how strong this kid was, even if he was ck Level, he would only be at the Early- stage of the ck Level at most. In this case, he had no chance of winning against de and Sherry. Gary was also full of confidence. He looked at Fade and said, "You, it''s your honor to stand before these two, de and Sherry!" After all, it was almost impossible that masters like de and Sherry would follow Gary as bodyguards. But because the Yao family saved them when they were fleeing, they decided to stay with the Yao family. Gary was worried about his safety during this current trip to Bay City, so he used his cousin Hector''s identity to persuade these two to protect him. After all, even in the Yao family, there were not many masters of their level. There would not protect him a second time. Because of this, Gary decided to hide them until they were really needed. He didn''t want to waste them on a small fry in a small city like this. In addition, the two of them had long surpassed the rules of the Stealth Team in terms of being ck Level fighters, so it would not be ideal to bring them out as he pleased. Besides, given the incident with their master, their reputation wasn''t ster either. Gary didn''t want them to make a move too soon. Unexpectedly, he was forced into this situation by Fade, so he had to ask them toe forward. de and Sherry nced at Fade from the corner of their eyes. Then, with a look of disdain, they said to Gary, "You want us to fight this lousy type?" Gary smiled, embarrassed as he said, "Sorry to trouble you!" "Then make it quick. One move is all we need." The two nodded, and then they looked at each other. Next, they looked at Fade and smiled. "Boy, it''s your honor to die by our hands!" As they spoke, the two of them grinned hideously, and their de and the sword moved at the same time. However, at this moment, Fade looked at the two of them with no fear at all. On the contrary, Fade frowned and said to them with disgust, "Fighting with you is simply degrading. You notorious betrayer!" Fade''s words silenced the crowd. Everyone held their breath as they stared at Fade in shock. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Gary and his men looked at Fade in disbelief. Then, they couldn''t help but smile, and they were about to burst intoughter. "That kid is courting death. No one can save him now." "de and Sherry hate bringing up the issue of their Master''s murder years ago, and yet, he is deliberately mentioning this. This guy is definitely seeking death." "Haha, now, it''s not about whether he will die or not. It''s about how he will die. de and Sherry do not use ordinary means to torture people." Gary''s subordinates were all smiling as if they had already seen the ending when de and Sherry tore Fade to pieces. Hearing Fade''s words, de and Sherry''s expression turned frigid. The two of them stared at Fade coldly, and there was a chill in their eyes. Their eyes were like sharp arrows about to shoot through Fade''s body. "Kid, at first, I decided against mutting your body when you die. Now, I regret it." "I really hate hearing about the incident when we killed our master." Despite facing two infuriated and murderous people, Fade remained calm. He put his hands behind his back and said, "If you don''t withdraw now, you will regret itter." "What an arrogant thing!" de shouted. A chilling light shot out of his eyes. His right hand swung hisrge serrated sword. With the sound of the wind, he shed hard at Fade''s head. The de carried a powerful aura and it swung at an extreme speed. It was virtually unavoidable. Even the others, who were several meters away from de, could feel the horrors of his de. They felt like the oue was already set in stone. Fade would be lying in a pool of blood with his body split in two. However, what happened next caused them to be dumbfounded. Fade narrowed his eyes, raised his right hand, pinched his thumb and middle finger together gently, and flicked de''s attack away. The action stunned everyone present, and then they burst intoughter. "Is that guy stupid? He used his hand to block that huge big de." "Haha. How dare you pretend to be an expert when you''re on the brink of death? Keep on pretending!" "He didn''t dodge either. He faced the attack head on. He''s really stupid." Even Gary, who was full of smiles at the moment, said "de, don''t kill him with a single strike. Keep your breath and torture him." Right after Gary finished shouting. Bang! There was a loud sound of metal nging. Everyone was shocked when they saw clearly that Fade''s finger had actually hit the de. After flicking the de that was approaching at high speed, his movement sent vibrations through the de and it started to shake and tremble, emitting the sound of metal clinking. As the de continued to shake, a crack appeared across the de. de''s weapon split cleanly into two and fell onto the groud with a clink. All the people present were dumbfounded. They looked at what was happening in front of them with a look of disbelief. All of them were stunned and almost speechless. "Sh*t, it''s broken! de''s weapon is broken!" "He broke it with one finger! Did my eyes deceive me?" "What the hell is going on? Is the boy really that powerful?" Gary, who had a smile on his face just moments ago, was stunned. He shook his head and murmured, "Th-this is impossible! I..." de came to his senses first and he red at Fade with anger and embarrassment on his face. He gnashed his teeth and said, "You! How dare you... Kid, I''m going to kill you." As he spoke, de''s feetnded heavily on the ground. His body was like a fierce tiger, aggressively leaping toward Fade. But at this moment, Fade didn''t even raise his head. He flicked his right hand slightly again, and an unseen strength burst out, catching de mid air and sending him flying. Hended hard on the ground and spat a mouthful of blood out. "This..." Everyone was shocked again. Sherry, who was holding a thin sword and watching the show, changed her expression when she saw this. She pulled out the thin sword, brandished aplex sword sequence, and stabbed at Fade. "If you dare to hurt him, I''ll kill you." Unlike de''s huge broadsword, Sherry''s thin sword was not hard and fierce. Instead, it was agile. At this moment, she attacked Fade rapidly. Countless shes flew through the air and those watching could hardly see her attacks. At a time like this, Sherry was a greater threat than de. However, when faced with Fade, she still stood no chance. Watching the dancing sword sh in front of him, Fade snorted softly. Then, leaned his body slightly and threw a punch. His fist urately hit Sherry''s wrist. Sherry couldn''t bear the strike. With a crack, her bones were broken. The thin sword in her hand flew away and fell to the ground. Her whole body stumbled and she fell down. Without waiting for her to reach the floor, Fade kicked Sherry away and sent her flying. She crashed next to de and also spat out a mouthful of blood. de and Sherry were defeated within a single move from Fade. The scene stunned all the people present and they had extremely shocked expressions on their faces. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After all, de and Sherry were martial artists of the middle stage of the ck Level. And if they worked together, their strength was no less than thete stage of the ck Level. But now, Fade defeated them so easily, and it was unbelievable. Especially Gary who was confident just a moment ago. At this moment, as he looked at Fade who was approaching, his face was full of horror. He trembled and said, "You, don''t you walk over. I..." Fade snorted and walked toward de and Sherry. He gathered his strength in his right hand and was ready to end their lives. They were scum in the martial arts world, bullying and killing their own master, stealing manuscripts; they should have died a long time ago. Seeing Fade''s surging desire to kill, de and Sherry suddenly became nervous and they cried out in rm. "You want to kill us?" "You should have died a long time ago!" Fade said coldly. "No, we are from the Yao family. You can''t kill us," the two shouted. Fade did not pay any attention to the Yao family at all. He was about to end both of them with a stroke. At this moment, there was a loud cry, "Stop, Mr. Chen!" As the person spoke, Fade felt a force and he had to withdraw his hand to meet the attacker. He blocked the man''s attack and then looked over. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Following Fade''s gaze, everyone turned to look at the source of the voice. The leader was a man in his early thirties. He was tall with short hair and bright eyes. He gave off a fierce aura. It was obvious that he was not a simple man. Behind the man, there were four uniformed men, all in their mid- twenties. Each had the same menacing aura. Looking at the men''s uniforms, everyone was shocked, then their faces lit up with joy. "The Stealth Team! They are from the Stealth Team." Gary, who was extremely horrified, suddenly smiled when he saw the short-haired man. He ran over in a hurry and said, "Brother Ding, you are here!" Richie Ding, the short-haired man, nodded at Gary and said, "Young Master Haymitch asked me to take care of you. Since you are in danger now, of course I have toe over." Hearing this, Gary was even more relieved. He smiled and said, "Cousin, you are so thoughtful. After I return home, I must show my gratitude to both of you with a round of drinks." Richie smiled then nced at Fade and said, "Don''t worry. Let''s solve the problem at hand first." Then, he strode toward Fade. But at this moment, Fade nced at him and then turned his eyes to de and Sherry. He raised his right hand again and was about to finish them off. Seeing this, Richie''s eyes turned cold as he fixed his eyes on Fade and yelled, "Now that I''m here, you still dare to attack?" As he spoke, Richie was about to attack Fade from behind. Even though Fade had heard the attacking, he had no intention of even turning around. He continued to finish the two off. Although Richie''s attack was not slow, Fade had already started his attack, and he was closer to de and Sherry. Consequently, there were two loud ps. Fade''s palm hadnded on top of de and Sherry''s head. Then, there were two loud cracking sounds. de and Sherry''s neck tilted, and the light in their eyes quickly faded. They fell onto the ground, breathless. Fade ended both of their lives with just two ps from his palm! The scene caused all the people present to gasp, their faces were painted with incredulous shock. After all, de and Sherry had been a notorious pair for a long time. They had escaped from many warriors hunting them down in the martial-arts world for many years. Now, the pair had died at the hands of a young man. It was an incredible feat. Gary''s face was ashen as well, and he couldn''t tell what he was feeling. de and Sherry were highly respected by the Yao family. Even his cousin Hector had to give them the respect they deserved. It was not easy for Gary to have borrowed them as bodyguards for this trip. But now, both of them were dead. This was a great loss for the Yao family. Therefore, Gary was extremely worried. At the same time, he resented Fade even more. At this moment, Richie was furious. It was the kind of anger that ignored all logic; it was hatred beyond all reason. Richie did not care that de and Sherry were killed, nor did he care what arrangements the Yao family would maketer on. What he did care about was his pride and dignity. After all, he was second-inmand of the South Bay City Stealth Team and also a middle-tier ck Level fighter. Although Richie had tried to stop the fight, de and Sherry were still killed by this young chap, a nobody! All of a sudden, his rage grew and his eyes were burning with hatred. He stared at Fade and with a rumble, he burst toward Fade in a fury. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Just as Richie was about to strike Fade, another loud voice echoed in the room. Next, a figure approached him at high speed. "How dare you?!" Just before Richie could get a good look at the figure, he felt a heavy pair of arms about to attack him. Feeling an enormous presence approaching, he instinctively took a few steps back. Richie stabilized his body and his face grew dark as he looked at the figure that was rushing toward him. The person who was rushing toward him was a middle aged man in his forties. After repelling Richie, he did not look at him anymore. Instead, he turned around to check on Fade. He politely greeted Fade, "Mr. Chen, are you alright? I..." Fade looked at the nervous man, waved his hand, and said, "I''m fine." At this moment, Richie also recognized the middle aged man who attacked him. It was not just anybody but Tyler Qin, the head of the Bay City Stealth Team. Suddenly, Richie''s eyes cooled down and his voice was a little harsh. He asked, "Tyler, I want to hear your exnation. What is the meaning of all this?" At this moment, Tyler''s tone also sank. He red at Richie and said, "Hmm. I should be the one asking this question, right? As the second- imand of the South Bay City Stealth Team, how did you cross the border ande to Bay City?" Richie''s face changed slightly, and then he looked at Gary, de, and Sherry. He said, "They are from South Bay City. We came here for them. Is there anything wrong with that?" "What''s wrong?" Tyler snorted and said. "They came to Bay City and acted recklessly. Now, you are helping them. I''d like to ask if there is anything right with this?" Richie was in the wrong and his expression was stiff. At this moment, Gary thought of something and he quickly whispered in Richie''s ear. Richie nodded, then pointed to Fade and said, "Before I exin myself, I would like to ask how you, Tyler, have allowed something like this to happen?" "It has been clearly stated that we, the Stealth Team, must not allow any ck Level fighters to participate in territorial disputes." "In the end, not only were the ck Level fighters partaking in fights, but they even acted on regr citizens. And you as the leader of the Stealth Team have neglected your duties and even tried to cover it up privately." "I''d like to know how you n to exin this," Richie questioned in a harsh voice. Hearing this, Tyler''s face darkened immediately. After all, he had told Fade before that a ck Level master was not allowed to participate in these things. Yet, Fade did get involved. urately speaking, he did vite the rules. Seeing Tyler''s expression change, Richie''s tone became harsher. He shouted, "Can''t exin? Then I will. Your people in Bay City have colluded which each other in order to protect your own territory. You deliberately allowed a ck Level fighter to assist in fights like this!" "This is a serious vition of conduct. I will report this to the superiors and have them deal with it seriously," Richie said sternly. Hearing this, Tyler''s face darkened as he looked at Fade. Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Richie looked at Fade, pointed at de and Sherry, then said, "And you, on your own, killed two innocent people right in front of me. Even if you are a master of the ck Level, you will not be able to escape punishment for such a crime." Upon hearing this, Fade''s expression was cold. He nced at de and Sherry and said coldly, "They deserved to die!" Then, he looked at Gary again. He stepped forward and said "And you! You will surely die." As he spoke, Fade raised his right hand and generated a gust of energy on his palm. He was about to make his move. Seeing this, Gary was so frightened that he quickly hid away. Richie was extremely angry as he shouted in a cold voice, "How dare you kill people in front of the members of the Stealth team!" Fadepletely ignored Richie as he continued to attack Gary. Richie had to attack Fade to stop him. Meanwhile, he looked at Tyler and said sternly, "Tyler, as the head of the Stealth Team in Bay City, why don''t you stop the martial artists who kill innocent ordinary citizens?" Tyler knew Fade''s identity and strength, so he didn''t dare to stop him at this moment. However, Fade did vite the rules when it came to attacking ordinary citizens. For a moment, he felt conflicted. He didn''t understand why Fade would get involved in this kind of thing. Just as Tyler hesitated, Richie struck Fade with his palm. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, Tyler blocked the hit that was meant for Fade. Right then, his eyes were filled with killing intent, and he didn''t hold back anymore. He rushed at Fade with full strength and shouted, "Get out, you arrogant s*um!" Boom! Their two palms met. However Fade did not go flying like Richie had envisioned. On the contrary, huge power surged through Fade''s arm, causing Richie''s arm to tremble. With a snap, Fade broke Richie''s arm. After what happened, Richie was thoroughly shocked. He held his arm in agonizing pain and expressed rage and shock, staring angrily at Fade. He never expected Fade to be this strong, nor did he expect Fade to try anything on him. Fade was prepared to strike Gary again. At this moment, Richie could not stop him at all. Right then, Richie''s subordinate handed a phone to him. "Boss, Principal Liu''s is on video call." As Richie heard the words, he was immediately overjoyed. He quickly answered the phone and told Principal Liu about what had transpired. Upon hearing this, Principal Liu, who was on the other side of the phone, immediately shouted, "Tyler, Fade, you are too bold. Why are you so arrogant?" Hearing his voice, Tyler''s face changed. He looked at the man in the video call and his expression was somewhat unnatural. "Liu, Principal Liu." Principal Liu was one of the leaders of the South Bay City Stealth Team. Although both of them were leaders of their own city''s Stealth Team, South Bay City was considered a sub Capital City, and it far outranked a small city like Bay City. Therefore, Principal Liu was considered a step higher than Tyler was. ording to the rules of the Stealth Team, Principal Liu couldmand Tyler. And so he did. He shouted from his end of the line, "Tyler, respond now. If Gary dies, there will be an investigation into the entire Stealth Team in Bay City." Hearing this, Tyler''s face changed. He looked at Fade and shouted, "Mr. Chen." Fade heard the voice and understood Tyler''s predicament. He didn''t want Tyler to be put in a dilemma. He turned around and his palm turned into a w. He grabbed Gary and threw Gary at his own feet. Then, he looked at Principal Liu who was on the screen of the phone. Principal Liu saw that Fade was still behaving arrogantly and he got really angry. He shouted, "As a ck Level warrior, you ignored the rules of the Stealth Team and participated in the fight among the territorial forces without authorization. You even attacked ordinary citizens. Do you understand the gravity of your behavior?" "Tyler, didn''t you tell him that he is not allowed to get involved in these things?" Principal Liu shouted at Tyler again. Tyler''s face darkened and he didn''t know how to answer. At this moment, Fade said, "It''s none of Tyler''s concern. It''s my business." "How dare you! You know that the rules prohibit it, and yet you insist on killing people in front of us!" Principal Liu shouted angrily. Fade said coldly, "Because they deserved to be killed." "Y-you..." Principal Liu was really angry. "You''re too bold and arrogant! It seems like you really don''t take the Stealth Team seriously. Who allowed you to intervene in the power struggles of the local forces?" "Who said I have intervened because of their power struggles?" Fade said coldly. Hearing his words, everyone''s face changed, and their expressions were a little strange. After all, they assumed that Fade did what he did because he wanted to help Jimmy defeat Gary. "Isn''t that so?" Principal Liu was stunned, and then he said in a low voice. Richie felt that something was wrong. He nced at Gary and immediately said, "Director Liu, don''t listen to his lies. Send someone to arrest this criminal immediately." Fade lifted Gary up, and then said in a cold voice, "The reason I''m doing what I''m doing is because he sent people to harass my wife." "I will not act kindly to those who dare to hurt my friends and rtives," Fade said. Upon hearing this, everyone looked at Gary. "Is it true?" Gary hemmed and hawed and did not dare to speak. Fade shouted coldly, "Master Neo and you sent people to find a car. Do you want me to tell the whole story?" Gary was startled and he quickly shook his head. Then, he exined that he had sent people to kidnap Quin. After he finished speaking, there was a sudden silence. Even Principal Liu was not able to speak. After all, doing things like kidnapping another person''s rtives would make anybody furious. Given that, it was reasonable if Fade did something to Gary. Moreover, there were special regtions for such things within the Stealth Team. For a moment, Director Liu''s attitude was also rxed. Next, Tyler spoke up for Fade. Seeing that the situation was not good, Richie quickly said, "Principal Liu, Gary is the cousin of Hector, Master Yao. They have a close rtionship. If Master Xu gets hurt, I''m afraid that the Yao family would not be happy. Moreover, he has already killed two people from the Yao family." Hearing this, Principal Liu''s face changed and he said, "Even so, as a ck Level master, you can''t attack ordinary people at will. Because rules are rules and they can''t be broken." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes shed with anger, and he said in a cold voice, "ording to you, even if a martial artist''s friend is harmed, he is not allowed to act? I don''t remember the Stealth Team having such a rule." Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Principal Liu''s face darkened and he said sternly, "You''re just an insignificant martial artist. What do you know about the rules of the Stealth Team?" "Now, turn yourself in, and I may spare your life." "Spare my life!" Fade sneered and then snapped. "I used to think that the Stealth Team was fair and just, so I didn''t expect this power abuse for personal gain." As he spoke, Fade kicked Gary and said, "He has harmed my family and friends! But because he''s rted to the powerful Yao family, you keep making excuses for him, so that you can bend the rules and restrain me. You''re forcing me to endure such oppression!" "Nonsense!" Principal Liu''s face darkened and he shouted angrily. However, before he could finish speaking, Fade''s eyes turned cold and his expression became serious. He pped Gary on the head and said coldly, "However, I will not tolerate this." Bang! Gary''s neck made a crisp sound, and then it broke. His head fell to the side and he fell to the ground, losing his breath. Seeing this, everyone was stunned and they looked on in disbelief. Richie looked at Fade dumbfounded, and then he looked at Gary,pletely speechless. At first, Principal Liu, who was on the other end of the line, was shocked. Then, he was so angry that his whole body trembled. He red at Fade and said angrily, "How dare you to kill people in front of me! Richie and Tyler, I order you to arrest him and keep him under strict supervision. I want to interrogate him myself." When Richie heard this, he waved his hand to instruct his men to take action. At the same time, he looked at Tyler and said coldly, "Tyler, this is an order. What are you waiting for? Do it!" Tyler''s face froze and he looked at Fade. Fade said ndly, "Don''t panic. I''ll handle it." Seeing this, Richie sneered and said, "Well, you two colluded with each other. Principal Liu, did you see that? They..." Just as Richie and Principal Liu were flushed with anger, Fade calmly produced a certificate and showed it to them. He said coldly, "Now, do you still dare to arrest me?" "Why not? We..." Richie did not look closely before he started shouting. However, Principal Liu, who was still on the video call, could clearly see the big red seal on Fade''s certificate, along with the title ''Special Instructor1 printed by the Stealth Organization. Suddenly, Principal Liu shivered and shouted in a hurry, "Stop, Richie, stop!" "Principal Liu, I..." Richie was a little confused. Principal Liu was about to jump out of the mobile phone. He yelled at Richie, "Look properly. It''s the special instructor''s certificate of the Stealth Team. H-he is our superior!" When Richie heard this, he looked at it carefully. After taking a look, he was suddenly dumbstruck. As a member of the stealth team, he certainly knew how difficult it was to be a special instructor in their organization. First of all, there was no need to even talk about the strength of his martial arts. As a special instructor, his strength must be at least the highest of the ck Level. Moreover, this was the lowest requirement. There were other factors such as birth, family background, and contribution to the Stealth Team. Basically, the number of people who could meet these conditions were less than the fingers on your hands. Any one of these high- ranking people in the Stealth Team was unimaginable. Even the first-in- command of the Capital City could notpare, let alone someone like Principal Liu. When next to a special instructor, even they had to greet him politely and regard him as a superior. Therefore, when they saw that Fade was actually a special instructor of the Stealth Team, Richie and Principal Liu werepletely stunned. Thinking of what they had just done to Fade, they felt a cold breeze. Their faces were trembling and they couldn''t say anything. "Inst- Instructor Chen, nice to meet you! We are sorry about just now, I..." Principal Liu stammered. Richie also squeezed out a smile that looked uglier than a crying face. He looked at Fade and bowed. Fade waved his hand coldly and interrupted them, saying, "You don''t have to apologize. The Stealth Team has its own rules. Your affairs will be dealt with ording to the rules of the organization. Of course, someone else will handle it." With this, Fade looked at Tyler and said, "You can report everything that has happened here." Tyler nodded. He immediately took his phone out and began to report the situation. Seeing this, Director Liu and Richie''s faces were livid and they almost burst into tears. That day, not only did they use their powers for personal gain, but on top of that, they had offended a special instructor. They will probably be severely punished and their careers in the Stealth Team woulde to an end. Looking at their weeping faces, Fade turned around and he was about to leave. However, after a few steps, he suddenly thought of something. He turned around and said, "By the way, don''t intervene in the Yao family''s affairs. If they want to take revenge, let theme to me." After that, Fade turned and left, and Tyler immediately followed behind him. As for Principal Liu and Richie, their faces were full of tears and they couldn''t speak at all. Initially, they wanted to give the Yao family a heads up in exchange for some help or benefits. But when Fade warned them, they dared not act rashly. As for the Yao family, they could only hope that they would not be blinded by anger and do something stupid to retaliate. With Gary''s death, the battle in Bay City, whichsted for many days, finally came to an end. Jimmy sessfully took control of Bay City again. Then, Jimmy immediately began to check the ces and streets where people had been harassed. He stabilized the chaotic underground world of Bay City. Jimmy and the others dealt with all that; all Fade did was enquire. After resting for a few days, a guest arrived at Fade''s house. It was none other than Elder Sun, along with Yuri Zhang. It turned out that after a few days of persuasion, Yuri was quite moved. She was ready to join the Long City Music School and be Erasmus Sun''sst disciple. Of course, Elder Sun was happy, so he wanted to seize the opportunity to set the arrangement in stone. Therefore, he looked for Fade again, hoping that Fade would use a little more persuasion to win Yuri over. Meanwhile, Elder Sun had asked Fade to help his student, the Prince of Love songs, Barrett, who was going to hold a concert. Scott''s father, Troy Huang, also helped with the arrangements, and Barrett''s concert was going to be held very soon. As a result, Elder Sun also expressed his gratitude to Fade for this. He gave Fade a few tickets to the concert and invited Fade and Yuri to go to the concert site together. Fade had never been interested in this kind of concert before, so he wanted to refuse. However, Elder Sun intended to introduce Yuri to his student Barrett so that Yuri could get into the inner circle of singers. Yuri was introverted and not used to settings like this. She was a little timid, so she wanted Fade to apany her. When he learned the truth, Fade immediately agreed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 686 Chapter 686 It was the evening. There was still an hour to the concert. The entire stadium was filled with people, both inside and outside the venue. There were still lines of people waiting outside. Many fans were holding LED lights and all kinds of posters, waiting excitedly for their tickets to enter the stadium. Over thest few years, Barrett Lin had been quite popr, although he couldn''tpare to the top artists who had achieved fame for quite some time already, he had his own group of fans. And in a small city like Bay City, he was considered very popr. The procession continued as Erasmus led Fade and Yuri into the stadium. As expected, they didn''t have to line up. Barrett had instructed his agent to bring them in. Inside the stadium, everything was in order. All kinds of equipment were in the final stages of preparation work. Scott''s father, Troy, was quite experienced in this field. Within just a few days, he actually managed to organize thisrge- scale concert. Seeing that everything was running smoothly, Elder Sun couldn''t help but smile. He told Fade, "Barrett''s concert is a sess, all thanks to you. When we meet upter, I shall let him know so that he can properly thank you." Looking at the smile on Elder Sun''s face, Fade knew that he was also very proud of his disciple. Under the guidance of the agent, they went backstage. The room was bustling with people. All the staff were helping with make-up and rehearsal, making final preparations. The agent walked over and said something to Barrett. Next, Barrett immediately walked out and greeted Elder Sun with a smile. "Teacher, you are here." Erasmus nodded, patted Barrett on the shoulder, and said to Fade and Yuri, "This is Barrett. You should know him." Fade and Yuri nodded. Barrett was sort of a second-tier singer. From time to time, he could be seen on the Inte and TV, so Fade and Yuri were quite familiar with who he was. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In contrast to the passionate persona of his videos, his real appearance was just mediocre, and his face was full of smiles, unlike the emotional prince of love songs of his music videos. "Good to meet you, President Lin!" Yuri was a little excited as she greeted Barrett cautiously. Fade also nodded slightly. Barrett nced at Fade and then rested his eyes on Yuri. With joy in his eyes, he said, "Teacher, is this Yuri, my junior?" Erasmus nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, she is Yuri Zhang. Yuri''s voice is very melodious and she will have a bright future. Today, I brought her here so that you two can meet in advance. I''m also hoping that she can familiarize herself with this atmosphere." "I''m ready to learn from you, Brother Lin," Yuri said respectfully. Barrett smiled and said, "Yuri, don''t be nervous. Not many people manage to get praised by our teacher. Other than Susie, you are the only one." Of course, Erasmus was the proudest of his disciple, Susie Song. She was one of the top-notch stars among the singers. Her stage presence was excellent, and she had the ability to improvise and speak well. She could be considered a fantastic all-rounded artist. She was not yet thirty and already nicknamed "Queen of Music". Her status was a level higher than Barrett''s! In the face of such praise, Yuri was somewhat at a loss. She just nervously tugged at the corner of her dress. Seeing this, Elder Sun smiled and then introduced Fade, saying, "This is Fade, a friend of Yuri. He is also your benefactor." "My benefactor!" Barrett was a little surprised. It seemed like he didn''t understand. He looked at Fade and then looked at Elder Sun. Elder Sun smiled and said, "Fade is the reason your concert is a sess." Hearing this, Barrett remembered. His face was full of smiles. He stretched his hand out and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. Over the course of this concert, Mr. Huang has mentioned you many times. Thank you." Fade smiled gently and reached out to shake hands with Barrett. He said that it was nothing. After a few polite words, Barrett withdrew his hand. Elder Sun immediately said, "Barrett, you must have many friends from your circle here. There is still time. Take Yuri to meet everyone first." Elder Sun''s reason for visiting was to let Yuri familiarize herself with the circle and get to know them in advance. At this moment, he brought it up. Hearing this, Barrett nodded and said, "Well, teacher, my friends are in the private room. Let''s go there now." Then, they went to the private room on the first floor of the stadium. These were the VIP seats, separated by a small private room that was used to entertain important guests. At this moment, the atmosphere in front of the private room was lively. Many people were chatting among themselves with wine sses in their hands. With the arrival of Barrett and Erasmus, all the people there rushed over and greeted Elder Sun, one after another. After all, he was Barrett''s teacher and also a big shot among the domestic music circle. After the greeting, Barrett immediately introduced Yuri to everyone with a smile. When everyone heard that Yuri was thest disciple of Elder Sun''s, and when it was Barrett making the introductions, they did not neglect her. They greeted her with a smile. After walking around, Elder Sun waved goodbye. After all, this circle was made up of young people. Therefore, he was a little out of ce. Moreover, he had several old friends who wanted to see him, so he left for a moment. Barrett personally helped Elder Sun down the stairs. After saying goodbye, he turned around and told the crowd, "Thank you for your support." Then, he went to Yuri''s side and handed her a ss of red wine. He said, "Yuri, these are all your seniors. Come on, let''s toast and get to know each other." With this, Barrett brought Fade to a man of about 28 years old who was with a small band. He made the introductions, "This is Haward Xu, a talented songwriter. He is also famous in the industry. You should toast him." Yuri held the wine ss in her hand. Although she was not used to it, she still clinked her ss against Haward''s and said, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Xu.¡± After that, Yuri drank a big mouthful of red wine and her pretty face suddenly became a little flushed. Haward looked at Yuri''s rosy and beautiful face. He smiled and reached out a hand to pat Yuri''s shoulder. At the same time, he smiled and said, "You don''t have to be so courteous. Besides, I''m not very much older than you are. You can call me Brother Haward." Yuri didn''t like other people touching her. When she saw Haward put his hand on her shoulder, she couldn''t help but frown and step back, causing Haward''s hand tond on empty space. Haward, who had been smiling, could not help but look displeased at that moment. He snorted coldly and said, "Barrett, your junior sister is a little arrogant!" Chapter 687 Chapter 687 After hearing what Haward said, Barrett''s expression sank. He shouted at Yuri with displeasure, "What''s wrong with you? Haward is your senior. Patting you on the shoulder is his way of showing trust and motivation, so why are you avoiding him?" "I-1..." Yuri looked wronged and she wanted to exin. However, Barrett did not give her a chance to finish. He said, "There''s no need to exin. Apologize to Haward!" As he spoke, he waved his hand and took her drink, recing it with a full ss of wine, saying, "Go ahead!" Yuri held the wine in her hand and was disappointed, but she didn''t know what to do since she had never really been in this position before. Furthermore, she had a low alcohol tolerance. Seeing Yuri''s hesitant look, Haward snorted softly and said, "You don''t want to?" When Barrett saw this, he frowned and said to Yuri, "Why are you still in a daze? Let''s toast!" Yuri''s eyes reddened. She bit her lip and stepped over, ready to drink and apologize. Fade, who was standing next to him, couldn''t stand it anymore. He strode over and took the wine ss from her hand. He looked at Barrett and Haward and said, "Yuri can''t drink very well. Let me drink this ss on her behalf." With that, Fade picked up the ss and indicated to Haward that he was about to drink it all. Seeing this, Haward''s eyes turned cold. Then, he snorted disdainfully and said, "Who are you? I don''t know you." The words caused Fade''s face to darken, and so did Yuri''s. Barrett''s eyes flickered when he saw this. He thought of how Fade had helped him once, and that Erasmus had brought him over. Barrett had to give him some face. So, Barrett stood up and said to Haward, "Haward, this is Fade Chen. He knows my teacher." After listening to this, Haward snorted softly, looked at Fade and said, "Since you know Elder Sun and Barrett, I''ll give you face this time." After that, Haward picked up the ss gently and took a sip. Then, he looked at Fade and said, "Let''s drink." Fade''s eyes darted around and Yuri, who was next to him, also felt his disdain. She tugged at his clothes and whispered, "Brother Chen, I don''t need..." Fade smiled at Yuri, gently pinched her cheek, and said, "Don''t worry. It''s just a ss of wine. It won''t be difficult for me at all." After he finished speaking, he took the full ss of wine and drank it in one gulp. His face wasn''t red nor did his heartbeat quicken. He had a great tolerance for alcohol. Haward noticed how intimate Yuri was with Fade,pared to how she hadpletely given him the cold shoulder earlier. So, Haward started sulking and his expression got gloomier. Noticing this, Barrett realized that Fade and Yuri must have had a disagreement with his own friends. They would not get along well. Barrett did not continue with the introductions around the room. He said to Yuri, "Miss Zhang, we still have something to tend to. Why don''t you go to the private room to rest up first?" After that, Barrett instructed a staff member to take Fade and Yuri out, while he exined his observation to Haward. Even though they kept their voices low, Fade''s hearing was good enough that he could hearthem very clearly. "Barrett, the neer you brought is pretty. But in terms of how she treats others, her performance was sub-par!" "Yes, what was that reaction to Haward when he tried to pat her shoulder? Given Haward''s status in the inner circle, so many women would never get the chance to be touch by Howard." "Haha. She''s just a little girl. She''d been fooled by that kid next to her." "Barrett, if it weren''t for your sake today, I wouldn''t have let this slide so easily." It was Haward''s voice. Barrett said, "I can''t do anything about it. My teacher brought him here, so I''ve got to give him some face." "Ah, your teacher is so old, and for the longest time, he had no apprentices. I have no idea what his thought process is - recruiting someone like her as an apprentice." The surrounding people immediately echoed with sighs. "I think Elder Sun is getting older, so he''s a little confused." "Maybe that little girl has some kind of rtionship with Elder Sun. Maybe he wants to do onest good deed for a rtive before he finally retires." "Haha. Maybe it''s not a rtive rtionship, but perhaps... After all, the little girl is quite lovely..." Then, the room burst intoughter. All men would know what theirughter meant. Barrettughed a few times, and then he felt that it was not appropriate to talk about Elder Sun behind his back. Therefore, he said, "Well, that''s it. The concert will begin soon, so I''m going down now." "Young Master An will be hereter. Please take good care of him for me," Barrett instructed. Haward and the others smiled and said, "Barrett, you don''t need to worry! No matter who this Young Master An is, we will take care of him." "We have to establish a good rtionship with Young Master An. From now on, our inner circle will be more powerful. Barrett, you are taking steps toward stardom, and you will be there soon enough." "Haha! Then I''ll leave it to you guys." Upon hearing this, Barrettughed and then left. After listening to this, Fade and Yuri also made their way to the private room next door. As he sat on the sofa, Fade couldn''t stop frowning. His impression of Barrett had worsened drastically within that short amount of time. When Yuri noticed this, she thought that it was because Haward seemed displeased with her. She went over to Fade. "Brother Chen, it''s all my fault. Because of me, they mocked you, and now I cannot be a singer anymore." When Fade heard this, heughed. He patted Yuri''s head, "Silly girl, I''m fine. And I don''t have the time to care about Haward either." "You like singing and you have the talent. Not pursuing your dream would be a waste," Fade reassured her. "But I don''t like what just happened today, they..." Yuri was worried. Fade smiled and replied, "Those people there imposed their own inner circle rules and did obscene things. You are different from them, and you should be yourself. Sing the songs you want to sing. Let me handle everything else." Yuri was moved and her eyes were a little red. Fade smiled and wiped away the tears from the corner of Yuri''s eyes. He smiled and said, "Let''s watch the concert. Yuri, you should learn as much as you can now and be a singer soon. I can''t wait to attend your concert." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Okay!" Yuri nodded with a determined expression. Fade and Yuri were waiting in the private room for the concert to start. At this moment, the adjoining private room was very lively. Haward and the others had gathered around a young man in a white suit,plimenting the man with smiles on their faces. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 "Master An, you''re finally here." "Barrett told us to treat you well. Today, we must make sure that you have a good time." "Master An, it''s an honor to have you here at this concert!" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thepliments from the crowd caused the man in the white suit to smile uncontrobly as he savored every bit of praise. After eating and drinking, Young Master An sat on therge sofa and sighed. He said, "It''s boring here. Is there anything fun to do?" Hearing his request, many people rushed over. "Young Master An, why don''t we y cards? Let''s gamble a little. It will be fun." Young Master An waved his hand and said, "It''s boring gambling with small amounts, but any bigger and none of you will be able to afford it" "Well, let''s sing. The facilities here are good." Young Master An said, "Sing? Is that a joke? I''m here to listen to Barrett''s singing. Forget about your singing." "Well, then..." Nobody knew what to do. At this moment, someone''s eyes lit up and he said softly, "Young Master An, why don''t we invite a few young women to apany you?" At the talk of young women, Young Master An''s bored face lit up. He smiled. "Let''s see what you''ve got." The man quickly said, "Young Master An, don''t worry. It will be good. These are Barrett''s backup singers and dancers. All of them are from music academies at the universities and not from other fields. I guarantee that you will enjoy them." After that, they quickly gave instructions for a few young women to be sent in. Soon, several girls were in their private room. Young Master An looked at them with an expectant look, but it soon faded away. He waved his hand and said, "This is what you consider good? How can you say they are university students? They are no different from the cheap girls at the clubs. All of them have been used and yed with already!" "Are you trying to fool me with these kinds of cheap girls?" he said unhappily. The person who previously spoke was dumbfounded. He waved his hand and signalled for the girls to leave. Then, he smiled apologetically and said, "Master An, I''m sorry. We are not well prepared and we could not find anyone to please you." Young Master An said, "Then tell Barrett to start as soon as possible. I''ll leave after listening to a few songs. Otherwise, it''ll get boring." When they heard this, they looked a little anxious. After all, Barrett had told them to treat Young Master An well, and they didn''t want him to leave like this. Moreover, they wanted to please Young Master An to benefit themselves. Everyone racked their brains and tried to find a way to make Young Master An stay. It was at this moment that Haward hatched an idea. He spoke up, "Young Master An, there is one girl here that might be suitable. Both her looks and personality are to your liking. And I promise you that she is not like the girls we brought in just now. I promise you that she is innocent, and she might very well be a virgin too." Young Master An''s eyes lit up. He became interested as he said, "Where do I find such a girl?" Haward pointed to the next room and said, "In the other private room." "The other private room? Is she also a guest?" Hearing this, Young Master An looked a little hesitant. Although he was lecherous, he didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. Once the others heard Haward speak, they immediately figured out who he was talking about. They began to chime in, one after another. "Young Master An, although the girl is a guest, it would not be difficult to get her toe over." "Besides, Young Master An, if you reveal your identity, maybe that girl will pounce on you on her own!" Then, Haward told Young Master An about the girl''s situation. When Young Master An heard this, he immediately smiled happily and said, "Barrett''s junior is also in this circle? That is easy. Get her toe and apany me. After this, mypany will definitely sign her!" When Haward heard this, he smiled happily and said, "Young Master An, don''t worry. I''ll go and fetch her right away." Right after that, Haward went over to the other room where Fade and Yuri were. Obviously, the person he was talking about was Yuri. After knocking on the door, Fade and Yuri opened the door and saw that it was Haward. Their faces suddenly turned nk. "What are you doing here?" Haward held back his anger at Fade. He smiled and told Yuri, "Miss Zhang, a few big shots from our circle have arrived. Pleasee with us to meet them." Yuri frowned upon hearing this. Thinking of what had happened moments ago, she shook her head and said, "Thank you, but it''s not necessary. I''m fine here." Haward didn''t expect Yuri to refuse. He paused for a moment and then said, "Miss Zhang, the people who arrived are all famous people in the circle. It will be of great benefit to your future development in the music circle if youe with me. It will be a real pity if you miss the opportunity." "Besides, Barrett and Elder Sun mentioned that we should introduce you to the people in the circle. Now that you have the chance, are you going to forfeit it? Wouldn''t that be a waste of the effort that Barrett and Elder Sun has put in for you?" He continued to persuade her. After hearing what he said, Yuri was conflicted. Both of them had put in good words for her, especially Elder Sun who had done so much for her. Seeing her hesitant look, Haward immediately took out his phone, dialled a number, and spoke to Barrett for a while. He passed the phone to Yuri and said, "Barrett is on the line. You should speak to him." Yuri hesitated for a moment, then she answered the phone, "Hello, Brother Barrett." At this moment, Barrett, who was on the other end of the line, was a little excited. He said, "Yuri, about what happened just now, it was Haward and the rest who were in the wrong. But this time, don''t waste this opportunity! The people there are really important people in our circle. If we have a good rtionship with them, our career and future will be smooth sailing." "But, l-l''m not used to..." Yuri said. Barrett persuaded, "Yuri. If you are going to enter the music circle, you have to learn to adapt to these things. Besides, you are just going to meet and get to know each other, nothing else." "But, I..." Yuri was still hesitant. Barrett quickly said, "Yuri, why don''t I call our teacher and get him to talk to you? You don''t know how much the teacher has done for you in private and how many people in the circle he got in touch with. Now that your chance is here but you are not willing, he might be devastated if he finds out." Upon hearing this, Yuri suddenly couldn''t refuse. After all, Elder Sun really had spent a lot of effort and energy on recruiting and training her. Even without considering the multiple phone calls he made to convince Yuri, Elder Sun had also personally gone to the school to persuade her. Furthermore, this concert was proof of his efforts. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Thinking of this, Yuri nodded and said, "Okay, I will go. Barrett, who was on the other end of the call, rejoiced and said, "Hurry up and go with Haward. Don''t make them wait too long." "Okay!" Yuri immediately handed the phone back to Haward. Haward took the phone and quickly said a few words to Barrett. Then, he hung up the phone and told Yuri, "Miss Zhang, let''s go." Yuri nodded and left with Haward. At this moment, Fade followed behind. Seeing this, Haward''s eyes turned cold. He looked at Fade and said, "What are you doing?" Fade looked over at Yuri and then at Haward. "I''m a friend of hers. I''ll go with her." Yuri also nodded and said, "Brother Chen and I are close." Hearing this, Haward frowned and said, "Miss Zhang, these people are big shots and distinguished guests in the entertainment circle. They are a little arrogant and don''t like outsiders getting involved in their affairs. So, this..." "This..." Yuri hesitated again. Haward went on to say, "Miss Zhang, you don''t have to worry about anything. He is a VIP in the circle. As long as he is present, nothing untoward will happen." "Or, Miss Zhang, do you doubt the moral standing of all the people in the private room?" Haward''s question was so serious that Yuri quickly waved her hand and said, "N-no. I''m just..." "Miss Zhang, you don''t have to hesitate. If you let the VIP wait too long, not only you, but even Barrett and Elder Sun will get embarrassed. After all, this VIP came here because of both of them." "But now that he''s here, you''re refusing to see him even once. As a result, I''m afraid that he won''t be happy," Haward persuaded. These words undoubtedly hit a soft spot in Yuri''s heart. She couldn''t help but nod and agreed, "Okay, lets go." Then, she looked at Fade and said, "Brother Chen, I''m okay alone. You can rest here." Fade stared at Haward for a moment, then nodded and said, "Well, you go ahead. Call me if you need anything." "Okay!" Yuri nodded and then left for the big private room with Haward. Watching their backs as they left, Fade''s ears perked as he listened carefully for a while. He frowned slightly, took out his phone, and called Elder Sun. While Fade was on the phone, Haward entered the private room with Yuri. As Yuri entered the private room, Young Master An, who was surrounded by a crowd, looked at her. Thezy and bored Young Master An''s eyes lit up the moment he saw Yuri. With a surprised look on his face, he stood up straight and said with a smile, "Not bad; not bad!" At this moment, Yuri noticed Young Master An''s gaze and she looked at the strange expressions of the people in the room. She felt that something was wrong and she turned around to leave. "I want to go back." However, Haward closed the door of the private room, and then pushed Yuri toward Young Master An. He made the introductions, "Miss Zhang, this is Young Master An, Laird An. The An family is a business tycoon in the media and entertainment industry. They carry a lot of weight and power in this circle." "Aren''t you going to toast to Young Master An?" Haward said as he brought her a ss of red wine. Yuri frowned and said, "I don''t drink." Haward wanted to say something, but Laird had already walked over and said with a smile, "If you don''t drink it''s okay. Miss Zhang, what do you like? Let''s have fun together." As he spoke, Laird took advantage of the opportunity to put his arm around Yuri''s shoulders with the intention of touching her. Yuri was shocked. She leaned away and dodged Laird''s arm. Then, she said with a vignt look, "Don''t you dare try anything dumb." This rarely happened to Young Master An, so he frowned and looked unhappy. Haward quickly red at her and said, "Yuri, this is Young Master An. If you please him, it will be advantageous to your career." The others also hurriedly started to persuade her. However, the more Yuri listened to them, the uglier the expression on her face became, and the more determined her refusal was. "No, I want to go back." Her attitude caused Haward and others to get anxious and angry. Beside them, Young Master An was also a little impatient. He frowned and said, "I won''t beat around the bush with you. Apany me for some fun now, and I will use the An family resources to fund and promote your career. I promise that you will be right at the top within a year''s time. What do you think?" Yuri shook her head fiercely and said, "I don''t want to. Get out of my way. I want to leave." Haward and the others quickly stopped Yuri, trying to persuade and threaten her. Young Master An was also a little annoyed. He had an emotionless look as he said, "Bring her over here now. In this day and age, I don''t believe that pure women still exist. After I''m done ying with her, she will be obedient and tame! She wille begging me for more!" As he spoke, Young Master An had already taken off his white suit jacket. It seemed like he preparing to force himself on Yuri. Haward and the others went all out. They forcefully dragged Yuri over to Laird. Yuri was anxious and angry. She struggled, but she was no match for these men. She wanted to call for help, but someone covered her mouth before she could do anything. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Young Master An had stripped his upper body naked. With an evil smile on his face, he was about to get on top of her. At this moment, with a loud bang, the locked door of the private room flew over and smashed into the wall, shocking everyone in the room. Everyone looked over and saw a figure standing at the door of the private room. It was Fade. "What are you doing here?" "Get lost!" "Kid, don''t spoil our fun." There was shouting and when Yuri finally saw Fade, she was crying and screaming, "Brother Chen, I..." Fade stared them down and yelled, "Let her go now!" Upon hearing this, Young Master An''s expression turned cold. He waved his hand and said, "What are you talking about? Take him away and don''t spoil my fun." As he said that, Haward and a few others rushed over, trying to throw Fade out. Fade looked at them and shouted, "Get lost!" When Haward heard this, he was stunned and he shouted, "B*stard, that''s Young Master An. Leave now before it is toote." Bang! With a punch, Haward, who was rushing forward, hit his head. Immediately, he felt dizzy and fell to the ground with a bang. As for the others, they were no different from Haward. Fade''s strikes smashed them to the ground and they couldn''t stop crying in pain. Fade strode toward Young Master An. When Young Master An saw that Fade had knocked everyone down, he couldn''t help but panic. He repeatedly waved his hand and said as he stepped back, "Y-you! Don''te near me." Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Fade swung his leg and knocked Young Master An in the stomach. Young Master An flew backward from the huge force. He fell hard against the wall and slipped down. Then, Fade walked to Yuri''s side and hugged the shivering girl. He was very concerned and said softly, "Are you okay?" Yuri nodded gently and told Fade, "Brother Chen, I''m fine." Hearing this, Fade patted her gently on the back, then turned his head and looked coldly at Young Master An, Haward, and others who were getting off the ground. When their eyes met Fade''s, their bodies trembled and their faces full of fear. "Wh-what are you going to do?" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Don''t act recklessly!" Fade snorted, looked at the few people, and said, "Am I acting recklessly, or are you acting recklessly?" "As for what happened just now, exin yourself!" Fade said. The people looked embarrassed as they moved their mouths, but they couldn''t make a sound, nor could they exin. However, at that moment, Young Master An endured the pain, red at Fade, gnashed his teeth, and said, "You dare to hit me? Listen carefully, I will never let you go." Fade frowned when he heard this. Fade stepped forward and pped Young Master An across the face, turning his cheek red and swollen. Fade said coldly, "If you want revenge thene at me." As he spoke, Fade was about to punch and kick Master An again. Seeing this, Haward quickly stood up. At this moment, he tried to y peacemaker and said, "Mr. Chen, you''ve gone too far!" Hearing that, Fade turned to look at Haward and said, "Have I gone too far?" Haward nodded gently as if Fade really had gone overboard. He said, "Young Master An is our distinguished guest. You are being disrespectful to us because you hit him!" "Respect?" Fade snorted. "How dare you talk about that in front of me now?" "You deceived Yuri and helped Young Master An bully her. But now you use me of going too far?" Fade said. Haward''s expression changed slightly, and then he exined, "Bully Yuri? Mr. Chen, there has been a misunderstanding. Yuri is Barrett''s junior and Young Master An is our distinguished guest, so we just wanted them to get to know each other a little better. We didn''t cross any line doing that." Hearing him spew nonsense, Fade was not bothered enough to continue listening. With a punch, he nailed Haward on the face and made him bleed. "This is also my way of getting to know you better. It''s not crossing any lines either!" "You! I tried to persuade you in good faith, but you attacked me instead. Let me tell you, you cannot attack us! I..." Haward covered his face and looked at Fade with resentment. Fade punched again. "I cannot attack you? It seems, I need to do it again." As Fade spoke, hended on Haward a series of punches and kicks. Haward''s nose was bruised and his face was swollen. Blood gushed out. Hey down quietly with only enough strength to moan. The scene stunned all the people in the private room. They were all dumbfounded, and then they stepped back in horror, unwilling to be Fade''s next target. Fortunately, Fade turned his attention to Laird and they sighed with relief. As Laird saw Fade walk toward him, he was horrified and pale and started inching backward, away from Fade. However, Fade continued to close the gap. Seeing that he had pushed Laird into a corner, he was about to take action. At this moment, the sound of hurried footsteps entered the private room, and then a voice said, "Mr. Chen, stop!" When Fade heard the voice, he turned around and saw Barrett who was dressed in his stage costume, standing right there in the private room. With a serious look, he frowned and stared at Fade, and there seemed to be deep dissatisfaction in his eyes. Seeing Barrett''s expression, Fade was displeased. He then turned his head and punched Laird. Laird hit the ground hard and blood gushed out as he let out a scream. Seeing this, Barrett walked over quickly. He hurriedly helped Laird up, red at Fade, and questioned, "Mr. Chen, what are you doing?" Fade nced at Barrett coldly and said, "I''m teaching him a lesson. Can''t you see that?" As he spoke, Fade was about to attack Laird again. Upon seeing this, Barrett was very annoyed. He stood in front of Laird and started at Fade. "Young Master An is our distinguished guest and you attacked our innocent guest. You owe me an exnation." "Innocent? Exnation?" Fade sneered, and then his eyes turned cold. He pointed to Yuri and told Barrett, "The so- called distinguished guest of yours almost molested Yuri, so I''m teaching him a lesson now. Do I need any other excuse?" Once he heard what Fade said, Barrett looked at Laird, at Haward, and at the others. After seeing their looks, he immediately realized what had happened, so he frowned and fell silent. Then, he looked up at Fade and said, "Molest?! Mr. Chen, that''s a bit too much. Young Master An is an important person in our circle. Having him interact with Yuri is to her benefit in the entertainment circle. They''re just getting to know each other! You''re overreacting, Mr. Chen!" After that, Barrett seemed to take what he said for granted. He looked at Yuri and said, "Yuri, what are you waiting for? Come and apologize to Young Master An." At this moment, after hearing Barrett''s words, Fade''s expression instantly changed. Rage burned in his chest and his eyes turned red. "Getting to know each other?" Fade sneered at Barrett. "Then I''ll go to your house next time and take your mother to bed and caress her! I guess that is a form of getting to know her better too! When that happens, you better not overreact!" Hearing this, Barrett''s expression turned livid He red at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I am here to mediate the situation for you, but you insult me instead. I demand that you apologize to me immediately, otherwise, even if you are Yuri''s friend, I will not let it go." "Mediate? Ridiculous! Laird was about to molest Yuri. Your friend even helped him, but in your eyes, it''s no big deal. On the contrary, when I take a stand and defend Yuri, I am the one overreacting?!" "I''d like to ask you, isn''t this so-called mediation just to help that An guy get away?" Fade questioned in a harsh tone. Barrett''s face turned pale. He red at Fade and wanted to say something, but he didn''t. He turned his eyes to Yuri and said, "Yuri, I can''t seem to make it clear to your friend. You should understand. Come and apologize to Young Master An immediately, and I''ll help you clean up the mess." Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Upon hearing this, Yuri looked disappointed. She shook her head, stood firmly beside Fade and said decisively, "Brother Barrett, Fade and I are not at fault here. It''s their fault and they should apologize to us." Immediately, Barrett''s face changed and his tone turned solemn. He shouted in reply, "Yuri, Young Master An is not an ordinary man. You must think carefully. If you miss this opportunity, it would be almost impossible for you to progress in the music industry." There was an underlying threat in his voice. However, Yuri maintained a determined look on her face as she shook her head and concluded, "We are not at fault and we will not apologize. Moreover, I would rather not be in the entertainment industry if everyone in the industry is like you." "You, you..." Barrett''s eyes darkened and he struggled to speak but to no avail. Concurrently, the voice of an old man rang through the room. "What''s going on? What happened?" Following that, everyone turned to the direction of the voice and noticed Elder Sun, Erasmus Sun. Barrett instantly got up to greet him. He supported Elder Sun as Elder Sun entered the room. "Teacher, there has been a misunderstanding. Yuri..." Barrett trailed off. Up to that point, Barrett looked disappointed. He shook his head and hesitated to continue. As expected, Elder Sun was curious and asked, "What''s wrong with Yuri?" Barrett pointed at Laird before gesturing at Haward and the others. He had a pained look as he exined, "Previously, Young Master An came. You have instructed us to introduce Yuri to the people within the entertainment industry, therefore I did as I were told and I introduced her to Young Master An." "However, I didn''t expect Yuri to misunderstand Young Master An. Following that, she made a scene by asking Mr. Chen to beat up Young Master An and the others," Barrett sighed. With a twist of his words, he had made Fade and Yuri the viins. Immediately, Elder Sun frowned before turning to Yuri and asked softly, "Yuri, what''s going on?" At the same time, Yuri felt wronged and furious. Tears swirled in her eyes and she could hardly speak. Barrett noticed this and quickly took the opportunity to continue, "Teacher, I think she knows that she was at fault, therefore she had nothing to say. How about we ask her to apologize to Young Master An and we can put this whole matter-" Before Barrett could finish, Fadeughed loudly and interrupted him coldly, "Barrett, you call yourself a celebrity? I didn''t expect you to be so shameless. You''re really good at twisting your words!" "What nonsense are you talking about? Someone get him out of here..." Barrett shouted, trying to drive Fade away. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, Elder Sun knew Fade''s identity and he stopped Barrett. "Wait a minute, let Fade speak," Elder Sun dered. Upon hearing this, Barrett''s face changed and he became a little worried. Fade had little to say. He merely waved his hand and told Elder Sun, "We will know whether it''s a misunderstanding or a shameless harassment after watching the surveince video." At the mention of the phrase ''surveince video'', Young Master An, Haward and the others were shocked and there was a strange look on their faces. Barrett wanted to stop Fade as well but Fade was prepared. Fade waved his hand and instructed the staff to y the surveince video on the TV in the private room. From the moment Yuri entered the room, Young Master An started flirting with her and toward the end, he started pressuring her. Following that, Elder Sun was furious. He mmed his palm on the table before ring at Barrett and snapped, "Is this the misunderstanding you were referring to? This is clearly harassment. You still call yourself musicians? I think you are all criminals." Everyone looked awkward when faced with Elder Sun''s stern voice. However, Barrett was the first to react. He defended himself and said, "Teacher, I was not present and I don''t know what happened exactly. I only heard about it, so-" However, before Barrett could finish his exnation, Fade snorted and interrupted him again, "You don''t know? Is this a joke?" "Previously, Yuri was reluctant when Haward entered our room to ask for Yuri. Yet, he called you and you persuaded her over the phone." "But now, you are telling us that you didn''t know what happened? Don''t you think that your excuse is hrious?" Upon hearing this, Elder Sun''s face dimmed. He gave Barrett a cold look and asked sternly, "Is that true?" Barrett''s face changed and he instinctively wanted to deny it. However, Fade uttered coldly, "Do you still need me to show you the surveince video and phone recording?" Barrett''s face darkened and he could only admit, "I... I did mention it to Yuri before." "You, how could you..." Elder Sun pointed at Barrett furiously. Barrett immediately tried to speak his way out of it, "Teacher, I knew that Young Master An and the others wereing but I didn''t know that they would do such a thing. I..." Fade sneered again and cut Barrett short, "Haha, are youying the me on yourpanions and Young Master An?" Suddenly, Barrett froze and his expression was somewhat unnatural. He could still make up with Haward and the others if he made them shelter him. However, he did not have the guts to me Laird. After all, Laird''s family was one of the major forces in the entertainment industry and he could not afford to offend him. Barrett was deep in his thoughts but Fade red at Young Master An and shouted coldly, "Tell me, what did Barrett and Haward tell you? Remember to tell the truth, otherwise, my fists will not hold back." Young Master An, whose face was already bruised, was shocked. He quickly nodded and replied, "I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you!" "Barrett knew that I was in Bay City and he happened to be holding a concert here, thus he invited me toe to his concert. I wasn''t interested at first but he knew that I like women, so he arranged for a few beautiful women for me to y with," Young Master An exined. "So I agreed. However, I noticed that the women that they had arranged for me were of poor quality, so I wanted to leave. However, Haward and others told me that Yuri was here. Additionally, Barrett told me on the phone that she was his junior and that it would be okay to y with her, so..." he trailed off. Given everything Young Master An had said till that point, he did not need to continue for Elder Sun had understood everything. Immediately, the old man''s face was full of anger and sadness. He stared at Barrett and said through gritted teeth, "How can you do such a thing? You... You actually let Yuri..." Barrett''s face changed. After a moment of silence, his face turned cold and he retorted with a straight face, "Teacher, things like this are no secret in the entertainment industry. In fact, it happens all the time, so it''s not a big deal. Chapter 692 Chapter 692 "You, what did you... When did I ever teach you that? As a musician, we rely on our hard work and not through these shameful means," Elder Sun replied sharply. Barrett sneered disdainfully and retaliated, "Teacher, your philosophy has long been outdated." He continued, "Nowadays, how are musicians going to stand out if they don''t have the means or the background? Don''t talk to me about talent because there are countless talented musicians who were overlooked in the industry. Besides, even those without any talent would definitely be popr if they have enough resources for funding and promotion." "Barrett, you... How did you be like this? I..." Elder Sun was so furious that he could not continue. It should be noted that Barrett was one of Elder Sun''s leading disciples. To Elder Sun, he was second only to Susie, the top celebrity in the industry. Initially, he was full of appreciation and expectations for Barrett. However, he never expected his disciple to be tainted by the entertainment industry. Furthermore, he did not just change drastically but was also willing to sacrifice his junior. This made Elder Sun extremely angry and disappointed. He shook his head as he said to Fade and Yuri, "Fade, Yuri, I''m sorry about what happened. I apologize for all the harm that you have suffered." Following that, Erasmus bowed to both of them and apologized. After that, he turned to walk to the door and called, "Let''s go!" However, Barrett was relieved when he noticed Elder Sun''s angry and disappointed looks. He no longer needed to pretend and his eyes turned cold. "Are you leaving? Did you think I would let you?" he shouted. Hearing this, Elder Sun''s expression darkened. Previously, anger and disappointment clouded him but currently, only anger remained. He red at Barrett and scolded, "What else do you want?" Barrett put his hands behind his back and replied, "What else do I want? That Chen guy beat up my friends and Young Master An. Are you going to leave without doing anything?" "Come over immediately and kneel down to apologize to us," Barrett barked. Young Master An was someone he wanted to approach. Initially, he had invited Young Master An to please him but the incident had brought suffering to Young Master An. Therefore, Barrett had to make up for it so that Young Master An would not hate him. Therefore, he needed to force Fade and Yuri to apologize. As for his teacher, Erasmus, Barrett no longer cared since Erasmus had made up his mind. Concurrently, Elder Sun and Yuri were both livid. Meanwhile, Fade took a step forward and nced at Barrett coldly as he spoke, "What if we refuse?" Barrett snorted in reply, "Then, don''t me us for being rude. Let me tell you this, don''t ever think about leaving this room if you don''t apologize." "Really?" Fade snorted. Following that, Fade instantlynded a blow on Barrett''s face, causing Barrett to bleed and wail as he dropped to the floor. "You dare hit me? You..." Barrett covered his bloody nose as he cried out of anger and pain. Another loud bang ensued! Fade gave Barrett another kick and thetternded across the room. Barrette''s eyeballs almost popped out of his eye sockets from the severe pain. Barrett spat out blood and his face was full of resentment. He red at the three of them and shouted, "You dare to hit me. I will have my revenge. Yuri, don''t even think about surviving in the entertainment industry. I will make all of you suffer." Elder Sun was angry and a little worried when he heard Barrett gnashed his teeth. After all, he was very optimistic about Yuri''s musical talent. It would be a waste of talent if Yuri could not progress in the industry. Elder Sun was in a dilemma when Fade sneered and stepped forward. Fade said to Barrett, "I don''t know if Yuri would do well in the industry or not but I dare say it''s over for you." As he spoke, Fade took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. "Uncle Huang, it''s time. Stop Barrett''s concert," he instructed. Barrett was shocked and anxious when he heard this. After all, it would be a great loss for him if the concert was suddenly cancelled. It was not only a loss of money but also a loss of reputation and a betrayal to his fans. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, on second thought, he felt that a young man like Fade could not be so powerful. Fade was probably faking the phone call to frighten him, therefore he snorted, "You want to ruin my concert with just a phone call? Who do you think you are? Don''t try to y games with me, I..." Barrett was unconcerned when a broadcast rang across the stadium. "Urgent notice, urgent notice. Due to unforeseen circumstances, Barrett''s concert has been canceled. I repeat, the concert has been canceled." As soon as the broadcast was over, the whole stadium exploded in an uproar. Fans shouted one after another and some people began to swear. Barrett saw all this through the ss of the private room and he was instantly dumbfounded. He did not expect Fade to aplish this with just a phone call. He turned to Fade in disbelief and eximed through gritted teeth, "How did you... How did you do that?" Fade did not reply. Instead, he stared at the door of the private room. At the same time, a potbellied middle-aged man came in. As soon as the man entered, he immediately greeted Fade enthusiastically, "Mr. Chen!" At the sight of this man, Barrett''s face changed. This man was Troy Huang, the local boss of Bay City and the man who was holding the concert for him. Concurrently, he was sure that Troy had ruined his concert. Instantly, he gritted his teeth and taunted, "Chief Huang, can you afford to pay for the loss after crashing my concert?" Troy nced at Barrett and replied indifferently, "Haha, you wantpensated? Are you nuts?" "You!" Barrett did not expect a shameless answer from Troy. His expression changed drastically as he screamed, "You are viting the contract! I''m going to sue you!" "Go ahead!" Troy was not worried and he did not take Barrett''s words seriously. Instead, he stood beside Fade with a respectful look on his face. When Barrett noticed this, he was pissed off. At the same time, he spotted that Young Master An was giving him a wink. Immediately, Barrett felt a little relief and seemed to notice something. Sure enough, not long after, footsteps approached the door. A stern middle-aged man in suits came in with a gloomy look. Behind the man were eight burly bodyguards in ck and it was obvious that the bodyguards were martial artists. When the man in suits appeared at the door, Laird was instantly excited and he waved and shouted, "Dad, you are here!" Hearing Laird''s greeting, Barrett''s eyes lit up with joy. He finally understood the meaning of Young Master An''s meaningful look. Chapter 693 Chapter 693 It turned out that Laird''s father Seth had arrived. Seth was a pir in the An family and he had a lot of connections in the entertainment world. Seth had arrived and things were seemingly getting better for Laird. Fade''s had previously leaned on Chief Huang but Chief Huang was nothing whenpared to Seth. After all, Troy was only a boss in the Bay City entertainment industry. However, the An family was a giant in the entertainment and media industry of the whole province and theypletely outssed Troy. Barrett''s eyes lit up when he thought of this. At the same time, his gaze changed when he stared at Fade and the others. Following that, he immediately shouted at Seth, "President An, they beat Young Master An up so badly. You had better catch the offenders quickly." Laird eximed at the same time, "Dad, teach them a lesson. I want revenge. Viscous revenge." Seth''s face suddenly sank when he heard the shouting. His eyes were lit with anger and he strode over quickly. Laird and Barrett were delighted when they saw this. They knew that President An was furious and Fade and the others were finished. They were happily waiting for Seth''s bodyguards to teach Fade a lesson but to their surprise, they were startled to see that Seth was stomping furiously toward them. "What''s going on?" Barrett and Laird were confused and thetter added, "Dad, the offenders are over there! They-" Without waiting for them to finish, Seth rushed over and pped both Laird and Barrett across their faces. "Shut up!" Seth thundered concurrently. Laird and Barrett were shocked. They covered their cheeks and nced at Seth in confusion. Laird tried to speak, "Dad, why did you-" Seth red at the two of them before marching swiftly to Fade. He bowed respectfully to Fade and greeted, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Chen." Fade studied the rich middle-aged man in front of him and asked calmly, "Your surname is An. Are you from Long City''s An Family?" Seth nodded and his attitude became more respectful than before. "I am President An''s cousin!" Seth replied politely. The President An that Seth mentioned was their family''s leader. Meanwhile, Laird and Barrett were horrified when they noticed Seth''s attitude. They exchanged looks of confusion and they had so many questions. "Wh... What''s going on?" Barrette could not understand. "Why is Seth so polite to Fade?" Laird thought. "It seems like Fade is familiar with Long City''s An Family!" Barrette was flustered. Laird and Barrett were confused while Seth apologized to Fade respectfully, "Mr. Chen, it''s our fault. Please punish us!" Fade nced at Seth, who was in front of him, before turning to stare at Laird and Barrett. Following that, he waved his hand and replied, "I won''t kill anyone since you apologized so sincerely." Upon hearing that, Seth could not help but heaved a sigh of relief. However, Laird and Barrett were puzzled and they did not believe that it was possible for Fade to murder anyone. At the same time, Fade gently raised his arm and shot a stream of energy toward Laird''s abdomen. Immediately, Laird let out a cry of pain and the muscles on his face twitched. Seth seemed worried but he dared not stop Fade. Fade said ndly, "Since he can''t control himself, then I will do it for him. I''ve just filled him with my energy and he must not touch any woman for three years. Otherwise, he will be a eunuch for the rest of his life." "Ah!" Seth and Laird eximed at the same time. Following that, Laird''s expression changed significantly. He became agitated and shouted furiously, "You... How dare you destroy my life! I''m going to fight you. I..." After all, it was unbearable for a yboy like Laird to stay away from women for three years. That was why he was so rmed currently. Seth rushed over when he saw his son''s behavior. He pped Laird again and warned sternly, "Shut up and quickly thank Mr. Chen." Laird was unwilling but when he spotted his father''s murderous re, he had no choice but to bow his head and apologize to Fade. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Fade nodded slightly as he stared at Laird, who was apologizing, before turning his gaze to Barrett. Immediately, Barrett noticed Fade''s look and his body trembled. A trace of fear appeared on his face and he covered his lower abdomen with both hands. He quickly retracted a few steps back and stuttered, "What... What are you thinking about?" Fade''s eyes turned cold and he turned to Seth, "I don''t want to see him in the entertainment industry again." Seth nodded quickly and replied, "Mr. Chen, please rest assured. The An family would definitely fulfill your request." Upon hearing this, Barrett went nk. Previously, he had betrayed Yuri and risked offending Erasmus in hopes of gaining favor with the An family. He was trying to advance in the entertainment industry with their help. However, he did not not seed and instead, Fade had sealed his fate for the worst. For a moment, Barrett''s face was pale. His lips quivered and his eyes were full of anger. He wanted nothing more than to rush over and tear Fade to pieces. Upon noticing that Barrett was so angry that he was about to explode, Elder Sun went over to Barrett. Elder Sun shook his head sadly and sighed, "You''d better not make any move, otherwise you will regret it." Barrett''s eyes darted when he heard Elder Sun''s warning but he could not believe it. Concurrently, Seth cast a nce at them and warned coldly, "Don''t you even think about it. Otherwise, even if Mr. Chen does not retaliate, our An family will destroy you." Seth''s threat made Barrett freeze and there was a hint of horror in his eyes. His desire for revenge instantly disappeared and he dared not look at Fade. At the same time, Fade put his arms around Yuri gently and said softly, "Let''s go!" Everyone quickly stepped aside and bowed respectfully to send Fade and Yuri out. After they had left, the silence in the room continued. Shortly after, Laird was the first to break the silence. He was upset as he spoke to his father, "Dad, what''s going on? You treated that boy-" Meanwhile, Barrett, Haward and the others stared at Seth with curiosity and resentment. Obviously, they did not understand why Seth was so respectful to Fade. Concurrently, Seth did not wait for Laird to finish and he immediately turned to cut off his son, "Shut up! Go ahead if you want to die but don''t drag the whole An family with you!" Laird was shocked by his father''s attitude. He shivered and asked softly, "I barely said anything, so how could it be so serious? You''re even talking about me dragging the whole An family down. How is that possible?" Barrett, Haward and the others could not help but nod in agreement as they stared at Seth. Seth nced at the people in the room and uttered coldly, "Impossible? You don''t know who that person is but if you did, then you would know that nothing is impossible for him." Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Upon hearing Seth''s word, Laird, Barrett and the others frowned and asked, "Who is he?" Seth''s eyes darkened. After a moment of silence, he replied in a deep voice, "He is... Master Chen." "Master Chen?" Barrett, Haward, and the others were confused when they heard this. They looked confused and asked, "What Master..." They were outsiders, therefore they were unsure about the situation in Long City. However, Laird''s face changed and he immediately looked terrified when he heard the title. "Ma... Master Chen. He... He is Master Chen," he stuttered. Barrett, Haward and the others were curious and puzzled when they saw Laird''s terrified look. "Young Master An, is Master Chen very powerful?" someone asked. Laird shouted, "He''s almighty. Master Chen is practically a god to us!" "This... This is unbelievable!" Barrett and Haward could not believe what they had heard. Laird immediately added, "Did you know that Master Chen started out from Bay City and defeated the martial artist from the Wan Family within just a few months? He had be the real boss of Bay City." "Following that, Master Chen stepped into Long City and defeated Francesca Sun, who was the top master in Long City and the Elder of the Sun family. He gained the title of the top master in the province almost immediately after he came to Long City." "Master Chen even easily defeated the previous champion, Yohannes Yue from Westamor District, and won the recent Martial Arts Convention. Following that, He became the number one master of the five provinces." "Our family is nothing in front of Master Chen," Laird finished. After listening to Laird''s exnation, Barrett, Haward and the others were dumbfounded. They were filled with disbelief and shock. Concurrently, they finally understood why Seth was so respectful. They felt horrified when they thought about Fade''s identity and skills. Fade would have killed them on the spot if it were not for Elder Sun and Seth''s respectful attitude. Barrett, who was dissatisfied and unwilling at first, was no longer resentful. He would rather lost his career instead of getting himself killed. This could possibly be the best oue. Following that, they dared not linger, thus they quickly left in dismay. Later, Seth left with Laird as well. Seth was going to hurry back to the An family in Long City to convey Fade''s request to his cousin and the An family. Everyone in the private room had left. On the other hand, Fade and Yuri were about to leave the stadium as well. Yet, Troy approached them and seemed a little troubled as he stared at Fade. "Mr. Chen, I..." he began. Fade replied softly, "Uncle Huang, Scott and I are good friends. You don''t have to be so polite. If you have anything to say, just say it." Troy nodded before pointing at the noisy stadium and replied, "Fade, the crowd in the stadium is in a bad mood and they are starting to stir up troubles because Barrett''s concert was suddenly canceled." "We agreed to refund them and even offered somepensation but many of them traveled a long way here, so they are very dissatisfied. It would be very troublesome if this goes on and causes a riot." "Therefore, I was hoping that you can think of a way to improve the situation," Troy finished. Fade immediately understood what Troy meant. In concerts like this, there were tens of thousands of fans and it would be disastrous with stampedes and fighting. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Therefore, Troy was trying his best to appease the audience by promising to refund and compensate them at any cost. However, for the indignant audience, most of them did not care about money and they only wanted to watch a concert. Concurrently, Fade could hear the crowd screaming. "We want to watch a concert!" "We want to see Barrett! We want to see celebrities!" "We don''t want your d*mn money. We want to listen to music!" the crowd shouted continuously. Fade frowned as he heard the jeering of the crowd. He thought for a moment and uttered, "Uncle Huang, can you find some celebrities to save the situation? Let''s bring them here first, we can think about the costter." Troy replied, "I''ve already notified the artists in Bay City. Charlotte Gao, Michelle Chen and Caleb Huang are all on their way here. It will take at least fifteen minutes for them to arrive." "We have made the arrangements but those three are not enough! They are all local stars from Bay City and on a national level, they are nothing more than third-tier celebrities," Troy exined. "Besides, only Charlotte could be considered a professional singer among them. Michelle is a host while Caleb is aedy actor and singing is not their specialty," Troy added. "Well..." Fade pondered for a while and he suddenly recalled two names. "Where are Ray Mo and Fanny Mo?" he asked. "Ray Mo is a creative singer and he is considered a second-tier singer. Besides, he''s nearly on par with Barrett, so he should do." "Fanny Mo is a heart-throb. He is not a singer but he is very popr. He should be able to calm down the audience if he shows up!" Following that, Troy shrugged and replied helplessly, "I thought of inviting them but Ray and Fanny are now attending a program in another city. They can''t attend at all." Fade''s temples throbbed when he heard that. Concurrently, the shouting got increasingly louder and there were even fighting happening. The situation was almost out of control. Troy was anxious when he noticed this and sweat were dripping down his forehead. He quickly took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. "Are Charlotte and the others here already? Ten more minutes? What''s going on? There''s a traffic jam!" Troy barked. Troy''s head was spinning as mes danced in his head. Currently, he did not care about Charlotte''s poprity and he only hoped that she would be able to arrive on time to help them. Fade was deep in thought and he recalled something. Back then, Ray and Fanny were at Bay City University and they had helped Yuri perform. An idea urred to him and he turned to Yuri. "How about you go onstage and sing a few songs?" he suggested. Hearing this, Yuri was taken aback. She quickly waved her hands and replied, "Ah, I can''t do it. This is a real concert. There are so many people! I''m not good enough..." Fade persuaded, "Yuri, your singing voice is beautiful and you''re going to be fine." Troy''s eyes lit up as he chipped in, "Miss Zhang, there''s absolutely no problem with your abilities. You''ll definitely be able to do it." "But..." Yuri hesitated. Troy continued to persuade her, "Miss Zhang, look at the audience below you. They are so emotional and it would be terrible if an ident happens. You just need to go onstage and calm the audience for the time being. Charlotte and the others will rece you when they arrive and they should be here soon." Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Yuri listened to Troy as she looked at the chaotic scene below her. Finally, she nodded and replied, "I''ll give it a try." Troy was overjoyed and he quickly said, "Thank you, Miss Zhang. Thank you very much. I''m going to get ready now." "I''ll take Yuri backstage," Fade said and started moving immediately. Soon, Fade and Yuri heard a voice over the broadcasting system. "Everyone, we''re very sorry for canceling Barrett''s concert." "As an apology, we will refund the original price of the tickets. At the same time, we have arranged for many singers to perform here today." As soon as the broadcast rang across the stadium, the noisy audience immediately calmed down and they began discussing among themselves. "Other singers? Who are they?" "Haha, they must be some unknown singers. Otherwise, how would they show up so quickly?" "However, I think it''s not a bad proposition. Let''s just wait and see. Besides, the tickets are going to be refunded." "I don''t like this. I''m here to listen to Barrett,not some third-rate singers. It''s a waste of time." Amidst the discussion, the broadcast continued to offer updates. "Tonight, the first singer will be Miss Yuri Zhang. Miss Zhang is a famous neer of the Bay City music industry. She won the best neer music award in Bay City and came in first ce during the National Day Art Performance in Long City." As the broadcast aired, the audience continued to engage in heated discussions. "Yuri Zhang? I know this name! I seemed to have heard of her somewhere." "During the concert in Bay City University, Yuri was there and she performed a song called ''Four Seasons'' and it was not bad." "Oh, oh, it''s her. I know her. This neer is not bad. I''m a little interested." The audience who knew about Yuri were the locals in Bay City and they were somewhat familiar with Yuri''s name. However, some of Barrett''s fans, especially those who came from other ces, did not buy it. "Who is this new singer? So what if she came first ce in the art performance?" "Don''t you understand? She''s just a campus singer from a random university and she''s here to fool us." "What, this is all you got? Thumbs down." "We won''t tolerate Yuri Zhang. We want Barrett!" Amidst the buzzing crowd, the lights onstage dimmed and the music started. Following that, Yuri, who was wearing a beautiful dress, paced slowly toward the center of the stage. All the lights shone on Yuri and the noisy atmosphere immediately quietened down and almost everyone fixed their gaze on her. Even many of Barrett''s fans were amazed when they spotted Yuri''s beautiful face and pure demeanor. "She''s so beautiful." "She''s so pure! My goddess!" "No matter how well she sings, I''m already a fan of her!" Tens of thousands of audience were staring at Yuri who was onstage. Concurrently, Yuri felt nervous. She gripped the microphone tightly with both hands and her body trembled as a thinyer of cold sweat appeared on her forehead. Fade noticed this and gently flicked his finger to send some positive energy into Yuri''s body to calm her nerves. Instantly, she gradually calmed down and her face rxed. After calming down, Yuri took a deep breath and raised the microphone to her lips. Following that, she parted her lips to sing the first note. "Ah!" The whole stadium was silent as soon her voice escaped her throat and everyone seemed to be enticed by her voice. Soon after, cheers and warm apuse roared through the stadium. "Wow, she''s so beautiful." "Her voice is good and clean!" "Awesome!" "I''m going to record it for my friends. She''s just so awesome!" "It was worth it toe all the way this time." Yuri noticed the enthusiastic reaction of the audience and a smile shed across her face. Her expression rxed further as she continued to sing. The audience was increasingly amazed as Yuri continued to perform. Cheers and apuse erupted constantly and some of the lights and boards that fans had originally prepared for Barrett were currently used for Yuri. There was a roaring round of apuse cheers from the audience as soon as the song finished. Troy let out a sigh of relief as the chaotic atmosphere calmed down. Yuri peered backstage after she finished and was about to leave. However, the audience shouted in unison, "Encore! Encore!" At the same time, Troy informed Yuri via her earpiece, "Charlotte Gao and the others are not here yet. Miss Zhang, please sing another song." Yuri was no longer nervous and she had regained her confidence. Therefore, she nodded and sang another song for the crowd. For a moment, the atmosphere in the stadium exploded. Concurrently, Charlotte and others finally arrived. However, Yuri''s singing was very effective. She had sung five consecutive songs under the audience''s request. Finally, she was a little tired, thus she bid farewell to the crowd and left the stage. Charlotte and the others, who then took over from Yuri, went onstage to perform. Charlotte''s voice may not be as beautiful as Yuri''s but with the help of Michelle the beautiful host and Caleb theedy actor, their performance also won a round of apuse. With that, the chaotic situation eventually calmed down. Moreover, the other celebrities that Troy invited had made it to the stadium as well. They went onstage one after another and turned the concert into arge open-air g. Time flew by amidst the passionate performance and in the blink of an eye, it was about to end. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Troy and the others had a discussion and they decided to ask Yuri to sing thest song to end the concert. The secondst performance was about to end when Elder Sun came over. He told Fade and Troy, "I have brought a guest singer to help with the performance but I don''t know if that''s okay." Upon hearing that, Fade and Troy quickly nodded and replied, "Of course! Elder Sun, you''re our biggest guest! It would be enough as long as you stand on the stage." Elder Sun waved his hand and replied smilingly, "I can''t but this guest can." "Come out!" Elder Sun called. Soon after, a figure appeared behind Elder Sun. She was wearing a pair of small leather boots as a pair of jeans wrapped around her slender legs. A white shirt hung over her with part of it tucked inside her jeans. She had a pair of sunsses over her perfect face and her hair was tied in a bun. She looked refreshing and clean. The air around her was different and other people were out of her league. "This is my guest," Elder Sun introduced. Following that, the woman took off her sunsses. Everyone eximed at the sight of the face behind the sunsses. "Susie Song!" Chapter 696 Chapter 696 The younger generation regarded Susie Song as the goddess of music. She was a top artist and Elder Sun''s best disciple. Nobody expected a superstar like Susie to attend the concert. For a moment, everyone was taken aback and they stared at her with glimmering eyes. Elder Sun smiled when he noticed their reaction and chuckled, "How''s my guest?" Troy immediately snapped back to his senses and asked, "Elder Sun, is Miss Song going onstage to save us? I don''t know if Miss Song..." Troy trailed off and stared at Susie. Elder Sun had mentioned it but he could not believe that Susie would be willing to perform in a small ce like this or that she was there to save the concert. Susie smiled as everyone stared at her. She had a seductive and yful persona look on her face as she spoke, "My teacher told me about the situation here and it was entirely Barrett''s fault. Therefore, I should lend a hand since we were trained by the same teacher." Troy was overjoyed and he hurriedly replied, "That''s great! That''s great! Miss Song, I''ll make the arrangements right away. Can you close the show?" Susie did not answer right away. Instead, she turned to Yuri and asked, "Can I?" Yuri came to her senses. Susie was asking her for her permission. After all, it was Yuri who was going to perform the original closing act. Naturally, Susie would have to ask since she had reced Yuri. Yuri was stunned for a moment but she quickly nodded and uttered, "Yes, of course! Miss Song, you must close the show. There''s no need for me since you''re here." Concurrently, Yuri looked at Susie with excitement and admiration in her eyes. It was clear that she was also a fan of Susie. Upon hearing this, Susie shook her head gently in reply, "You''re going toe onstage with me since you''re my junior. Besides, I have not heard you sing yet since I got here." As she spoke, Susie walked over and patted Yuri on the shoulder smilingly. Yuri was so excited that her face turned red and a beautiful smile appeared on her face. Meanwhile, Fade nced at Susie and nodded slightly. His impression of her improved from her small act. Despite the fact that Susie was a top celebrity but she took the initiative to ask a small- time performer politely for her permission and that was proof of her manners and integrity. At the same time, the staff arrived to remind everyone that the previous performance was about to end and the finale was about to begin. Following that, Troy and the others turned to Yuri. She was not nervous after her performance but she was breaking down again because Susie was there. Yuri took a deep breath and took the microphone before striding to the stage. Susie, who was behind her, called softly, "You can do it!" Hearing Susie''s voice, Yuri turned around and smiled. Her confidence grew and she immediately went on stage. A gentle prelude echoed around the stadium and shortly after, Yuri''s clear voice joined in. All of a sudden, the audience cheered. Meanwhile, Susie was backstage and her eyes lit up when she heard Yuri''s voice. Her expression became serious and she focused on the screen. Her ears perked up, as if she was capturing every subtle detail in Yuri''s singing. With that, Yuri finished the song and was greeted by lively cheers and apuse. Many of the fans were still shouting. "Yuri, encore!" "Goddess! Goddess!" "I love you! Encore! I love you!" The host went on stage as the excited crowds continued to cheer and announced, "Everyone, Miss Yuri Zhang''s performance was supposed to be thest act but we have a mysterious guest and she is here to sing onest song for you as a token of our sincerity." After that, the lights on the stage dimmed. The audience could not help but gossiped about it. "Another guest? Who is it?" "She must be famous to close the show." "Impossible! It''s impossible to find a famous celebrity at this hour." "Could it be a local Bay City star? Someone like Caleb, Michelle and the others?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "They''re not bad but they''re still not good enough." "I think it''s better if Yuri sings another song." However, there were discontented voices among the crowd. "What the hell are you doing? I''m so annoyed. I''m here to listen to Barrett''s concert, but you''re fooling us like this!" "Who is Barrett? He is nothingpared to Yuri, okay?" "Bullsh*t, Barrett is a second-ss star and he''s so much better than that newbie singer! I came for Barrett and not some unknown neer." "Then why have you been sitting here listening for so long? Why didn''t you just leave?" "I, I spent money, so I won''t just leave for nothing." "Haha. Thepany had already said that all the tickets will be refunded. If you don''t like it, you can leave!" "I won''t leave. I just wanted to see who this organizer is bluffing us with. Humph!" Amidst the discussion and arguments, the stage lit up. Next, a graceful figure appeared under the light. However, the light was rtively dim and everyone could only see a silhouette but her face was not visible. This situation aroused the curiosity of the audience. "Looks like a woman. She should be a beautiful woman!" "She must be beautiful if she''s here to close the show!" "Haha. What dirty tricks. How ridiculous it is to rece Barrett with some random woman. What a joke." "That''s right. I don''t know what small-time singer they found!" Following that, the spotlights gradually brightened and the face of the singer became clearer. Silence reced the noisy crowd when the face of the singer was revealed. Everyone held their breath as they stared at the familiar and beautiful face. After a moment of silence, the stunned audience began to talk. "That... That''s Susie Song. My eyes didn''t deceive me, did they?" "That''s impossible. Susie is a top singer and she''s the goddess of music! How could she be here?" "I don''t think it''s possible, but there''s too much resemnce!" "Maybe it''s someone who''s trying to imitate her." "I think so. The organizer must have contacted a person like that." "Haha, the so-called mysterious guest is a fake?" someone snorted. Everyone was in disbelief but, Susie, who was on the stage, spoke, "Hello, everyone, I''m Susie Song. I will sing ''Time'' for the finale." Immediately, she started to sing without another word. Chapter 697 Chapter 697 As soon as Susie started singing, every member of the audience was dumbstruck and all of them were exhrated. "It''s really Susie Song! She''s real!" "I didn''t expect to see Susie sing. This is really worth it." "Haha. Who said that she was fake just now? Can Susie, with such a unique voice, be mimicked?" "Haha, those who said that they are only here for Barrett are biting their own tongues. Susie is even more exclusive than he is!" As Susie sang, a sea of cheers erupted from the crowd. The previous dissatisfied voices were immediately gone. Meanwhile backstage, even Fade and the others were surprised when they heard her sing. After all, Fade had only heard her sing through different mediums but never live like this. This time, he had to admit that Susie''s singing was excellent after listening to her first handed. Her voice was soft and clear but her singing skills were top notch and there were almost no ws in her technique. It was not surprising for she to be known as the next generation goddess. After finishing the song, the atmosphere was electrifying. The crowd cheered Susie''s name and asked for an encore. She did not respond immediately. Instead, she went to the back and brought Yuri back onto the stage and they did a duet with one of Susie''s love songs. The passionate love song was exceptionally beautiful as Susie''s gentle voice was blended with Yuri''s clean voice. After the song, the audience cheered loudly again. This time, they were not just cheering for Susie but for Yuri as well. The two thanked everyone and finally headed backstage together. In the meantime, the excited audience began to leave and the special concert was uploaded online via mobile phones. In particr, Susie''s appearance had be an attention- grabber and a hot topic. On the other hand, Yuri became another focus of attention after being brought onto the stage by Susie. The concert ended on a high note. Subsequently, the crowd left the stadium. Elder Sun and Susie beamingly went over to Yuri. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Elder Sun asked, "Miss Zhang, are you able to make a decision now? Are you willing to join Long City Music Academy?" Yuri was excited as she nodded and was about to agree. However, Susie suddenly called, "Yuri, wait." "Er..." Yuri stuttered. It was not just Yuri, even Fade and Elder Sun were taken aback too. They did not understand what Susie meant. Susie stared at Yuri with keen eyes and exined, "Yuri, your voice is brilliant and you have a good sense of music. However, youck the professional skills in singing. You can''t go far if you only rely on talent, so you need professional training." "Well, I will train hard at Long City Music Academy," Yuri nodded seriously. Unexpectedly, Susie shook her head and replied, "Not at Long City Music Academy. Would you like to study at Capital City Music Academy?" "Ah!" Yuri was stunned and she went nk. Meanwhile, Elder Sun was agitated after a pause. He red at Susie and eximed, "Susie, what are you doing? I know you are an honorary professor at Capital City Music Academy but you can''t rob me of my students!" Susie nced at Elder Sun and replied, "Teacher, I am not robbing you of your student. I just can''t let Yuri go to waste because she has so much talent!" "Is it a waste of talent to learn from me?" Elder Sun red at Susie angrily. Susie quickly held her teacher''s hand and answered, "Teacher, please don''t be angry. I definitely don''t mean that." "However, as you know, Capital City Music Academy is much better than that Long City Music Academy in every way," she added. "So what? I will teach Miss Zhang with my heart and soul," Elder Sun eximed heatedly. Susie exined, "Teacher, I''m not questioning your standards. After all, I''m also your student! It''s just that Capital City Music Academy has a training program that prepares students for the international singingpetition in two years time." "You know it too. Our country has yet to produce an internationally- famous artist in the music industry." "This training program is aimed to cultivate a new generation of international musicians." "Miss Zhang is very talented and as long as she trains professionally, she''ll definitely make great progress. With that, she''ll be amazing in the internationalpetition and she''ll bring honor to all Chinese musicians and for the whole country too." Susie''s attitude was very sincere and Elder Sun was also a little moved. However, he still had some concerns. "There must be a lot of people participating in that kind of program. If she goes, can you guarantee that she will get enough attention?" Elder Sun asked. Susie quickly replied, "Don''t worry about that. I will personally rmend Miss Zhang so that they would pay attention to her. Moreover, the teachers in this training program are seniors like Mr. Hu and Elder Qiao. Therefore, you don''t have to worry about their standards." Erasmus felt better after hearing this. After all, Mr. Hu and Elder Qiao were on par or even better than him. They were all top musicians in China. With them as Yuri''s teacher, he no longer had to worry about the teaching standards. Erasmus sighed as he thought of this and spoke, "In that case, I will not fight you anymore." As they spoke, they turned to Yuri and Susie asked again, "Yuri, are you willing to join us?" Yuri was a little confused and she did not know what was going on. Following that, Susie and Elder Sun gave her a detailed exnation of the situation. Soon after, Yuri agreed to ept Susie''s invitation and she would study at Capital City Music Academy. After all, Capital City Music Academy was the leading music institution in this country. The teachers in the training program were all famous teachers. In addition, Susie, Yuri''s idol, had personally persuaded her, therefore as a young girl she was, Yuri was moved. With that, the matter was settled. Next, Yuri went back to Bay City University to deal with the corresponding procedures and paperwork. Meanwhile, Elder Sun left Bay City as well and went back to Long City. Yuri did not be his disciple but he was relieved that she was going to join Capital City Music Academy and would be trained to be an international musician. Susie, on the other hand, was free for the next few days, therefore she visited some ces in Bay City. On the other hand, Fade became her tour guide in Bay City out of gratitude. After touring for two days, the two of them had visited over thirty ces and most of them were remote ces. Even Fade felt a little tired after touring for such a long time, but Susie was still energetic and lively. Chapter 698 Chapter 698 This piqued Fade''s curiosity and he asked, "Miss Song, what is your intention of going to so many ces? All the ces you visited aren''t even scenic or tourist spots. This doesn''t feel like a vacation!" Susie stared at Fade and retorted, "When did I say that I''m here for a vacation?" Upon hearing this, Fade rolled his eyes and thought to himself, "I was trying to be a good tour guide by taking you to tourist spots and I even looked up the history, but you don''t seem to want to see any of them." Fadeined in his heart but on the surface, he asked, "Then what are you doing here, Miss Song?" Susie continued to search for the so-called hidden gems she found on the inte. As she searched for them, she turned to Fade and said, "I''m here to find inspiration for my new album." "Looking for inspiration!" Fade said in surprise. Susie exined, "I haven''t released a new album in a year, so I have to startposing songs as soon as possible. Yet, the songs I wrote earlier are not very good, so I decided to go out and explore. Perhaps, I''ll find inspiration and see if it can spark an idea to build upon." As she spoke, Susie wrote down a few ces. "This, this, this and this. Based on the pictures, they look pretty good. Let''s go tomorrow..." she uttered. Behind her, Fade peeped at Susie''s fully-scribbled notebook and he wanted to cry. He was going to be a runner the whole day again. Early the next morning, Fade waited at the entrance of Susie''s hotel. After she got into the car, she pointed at a ce she had found and said, "Here." Fade looked at the name. "Scarlet Spirit Temple," he muttered, "Where''s this ce? You gave me a schedule yesterday, but it wasn''t on the list." "My friend rmended this to me yesterday. She said that she had been there before and the ce is not bad. The Buddhas in the temple are known to be very effective," Susie exined as she closed her notebook and patted Fade on the shoulder. "You still believe in all that?" Fade asked. "I would rather believe in something than believe in nothing," Susie continued, "Besides, there''s no harm in just going to have a look. We can just think of it as a scendmark." With that, Susie patted Fade on the shoulder harder and said, "Brother Fade, drive!" Fade did not expect a top celebrity to have such a bold character offstage. He could not help but mutter, "I''m not your little brother." "I''m older than you, so what else should I call you?" she red at him and snapped, "Stop talking, little brother. Hurry up and drive. After visiting the Scarlet Spirit Temple, there are still many ces I want to go to!" Fade was speechless. He could only ept his fate as Susie''s chauffeur and started driving toward Scarlet Spirit Temple. After driving for more than an hour, they finally arrived at a hill in the suburbs of Bay City. The road was not meant for cars, therefore Fade and Susie had to carry their luggage up the hill. The hill was not very high, but the mountainous road was rugged and difficult. After walking for more than an hour, they saw a small vige in front of them. Susie was delighted when she noticed the vige and she eximed, "Look at the vige. Scarlet Spirit Temple is behind the vige. We''re close, so let''s hurry up." As the two of them entered the vige, they immediately attracted the attention of the vigers and the vigers came over to look. Susie was high-spirited and she chatted with the vige''s elder as she walked. When the elder learned that Susie was heading to Scarlet Spirit Temple, her face changed and she hurriedly said, "My daughter, you can''t go there! You can''t go to that temple." Susie was curious and she asked, "Granny, why can''t we go there? I heard that it''s an old temple." The elder exined, "That temple is very strange. It''s tainted. More than a decade ago, someone in our vige came back from work. As he passed by the temple, he went in and rested for a while. However, he died the next day." "What? That happened? Could it be a coincidence?" Susie asked in surprise. The elder shook her head and replied, "It''s not a coincidence. There''s really something lurking in there. Later, the vige sought some Taoist priests and monks to cleanse the temple, but they didn''t get to finish because they were scared away. For many years, no one dared to go near Scarlet Spirit Temple." "My daughter, turn back now. You can''t go there," the elder persuaded her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Susie did not believe in ghosts or demons, so she smiled and assured the elder, "Granny, don''t worry, I''ll be alright. My friend went there before and she was okay afterward." "Moreover, I have a master to protect me. There shouldn''t be any problems," as she said this, Susie patted Fade on the shoulder and continued, "Am I right, Brother Fade?" Fade rolled his eyes at her but could only reply, "Yes, I will protect Miss Song." "Granny, thank you. We''re leaving now. Goodbye," Susie got up and bid farewell. The elder was anxious as she watched the two of them make their way up the hill and she sighed, "Why don''t these young people listen to me? I''ve told them that the ce is tainted and yet they still..." Meanwhile, Fade and Susie hiked up the hill and Fade asked, "Miss Song, are you not worried about what the granny said?" "Haha, I don''t believe in demons and ghosts," Susie snorted and red at Fade with dissatisfaction. "Don''t call me Miss Song. Call me Sister Song or Sister Susie. Got it, Little Brother?" she added. Fade could not help but roll his eyes. Susie noticed it and threatened, "Little Brother, if you don''t greet me this way, I shall bully Yuri at school. I know both of you have a special rtionship." Fade wanted to cry when he spotted Susie''s lively and mischievous look. "Are you even a celebrity?" he sighed. "Are you going to greet me properly? I''ll really bully Yuri," Susie retorted smilingly. Fade was at a loss of words. He could only lower his head and murmured, "Sister Song." "Hey, that''s a good boy!" Susie chuckled and ruffled his hair with a smile, as if she was ying with a little pet. With that, the two had fun and joked around and before they knew it, they had reached the hill behind the vige. They stood on the peak and they saw a dpidated temple in a dense forest not far away. They walked over and saw a t hanging at the gate of the temple. It had decayed but they could still recognize the three words on it that read ''Scarlet Spirit Temple''. They pushed through the rotten wooden door and entered the temple. They stepped into a small courtyard with a dense and lush pagoda tree nted in the middle. The pagoda tree''s thick branches and leaves covered most of the courtyard,pletely blocking the sunlight. They looked down to notice that the granite floor was covered with moss. It was a little wet and slippery. They walked cautiously through the courtyard and arrived at the main hall of the temple. Compared to the ruins of the main gate, the door to the main hall was well maintained and the vermilion paint on the gate was still visible. Chapter 699 Chapter 699 As they pushed open the mottled vermilion door, a damp and sour smell suddenly poured out of the hall. They took a few steps back and covered their noses as they frowned. The light in the hall was dim, therefore they could not see the interior clearly. However, they could vaguely see a two-meter-tall Buddha statue in the middle of the hall. As they approached the door of the hall, they suddenly felt a cold breeze from the hall. Susie shuddered and stopped in front of the door. Following that, Fade could not help but ask, "Why don''t you go in, Sister Song?" Susie kept quiet. Instead, she rummaged through her bag and finally, she took out a ck bracelet. She put her palms together devoutly and bowed to the hall. Next, she put on the bracelet and walked into the hall. Fade chuckled when he saw this, "Sister Song, didn''t you say that you don''t believe in ghosts and gods? Why are you still..." Susie touched the bracelet and replied, "My friend gave this bracelet to me. A monk gave it to her and she specifically told me to bring this bracelet with me when Ie here. It can bless me." Upon finishing that, she noticed the disbelieved looks on his face and she added, "It doesn''t matter whether it can bless me or not. It''s the thought that counts. Besides, bringing a string of Buddha beads is also a kind of respect when visiting the Buddha." After that, Fade did not pester. He shrugged his shoulders lightly and said, "Sister Song, please go in. I''ll wait for you outside." Susie nodded and walked into the hall. This was the arrangement they had over thest few days. Fade would wait outside while she visited the ces. When Susie arrived at a venue, she would wander around as she quietly gathered her thoughts to find inspiration. She would need some peace and quiet, so Fade would usually just wait somewhere nearby. However, Fade was about to turn and find a ce to sit in the courtyard when he suddenly noticed the ck Buddha beads suddenly glimmered in Susie''s wrist and exuded a dark light. The dark light turned into smoke and entered Susie her body through her mouth and nose as she inhaled. However, she did not notice anything. She walked into the main hall and she ced her hands together to pray quietly. Fade frowned when he noticed this and he turned to follow her into the main hall. Susie, who had been worshiping the Buddha silently, heard the footsteps behind her. She turned around and spotted Fade walking in. "Brother Fade, why did youe in? Do you want to pray too?" she asked. Meanwhile, Fade walked into the hall with a solemn expression. He felt a cold breeze the moment he stepped into the hall and the temperature in the hall was much lower than it was outside. It was not the temperature that one could not feel with one''s body but it was a spiritual type of cold. "Something''s wrong. There''s really something wrong with this temple," Fade uttered. Concurrently, Fade recalled what the elder in the vige said before they went up the hill. Without warning, Fade pulled Susie to his side and warned, "Sister Song, follow me and don''t go away." On the other hand, Susie was confused and curious when she saw Fade''s expression. "Fade, what''s wrong? Is there a problem?" she could not help but asked. Fade grabbed Susie with one hand and searched the hall as he attempted to find the source of the strange feeling. At the same time, he replied, "There is something wrong with this temple." Susie could not help but tremble as she heard this and a strange look shed across her face. Immediately, she seemed to recall something and said, "Brother Fade, don''t joke around. I''m not afraid..." Susie mentioned that she was not afraid but she could not help but remember what the elder at the foot of the hill had said. Following that, she moved closer to Fade. Fade shook his head and replied solemnly, "Sister Song, I''m not kidding." At the same time, Fade fixed his eyes on the two-meter-tall Buddha statue in the center of the hall. The Buddha statue was made of y with crude workmanship. The patterns on the surface of the statue were mottled from age. There were even cracks on some parts of the statue and one could vaguely see the hollow interior of the statue. Following that, Fade felt a cold ck aura emanate from the statue and drifted into the hall. It was chilly and one would tremble when the aura entered the body. Furthermore, this ck aura was very simr to the ck smoke that was emitted from Susie''s bracelet. Immediately, he grabbed Susie''s wrist as he thought of this and said, "Sister Song, give me your bracelet." "Fade, what are you doing? My friend gave me this bracelet. If you like it, I''ll give it to youter..." Susie replied. Fade shook his head and exined, "There''s something wrong with your bracelet." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, Fade took the bracelet off her wrist. Susie was dissatisfied. Following that, Fade held her hand quietly to send positive energy into her body before pointing to the bracelet and said, "Do you see it?" The positive energy entered her body and lingered around her eyes. Susie''s vision suddenly became brighter and she started to notice things that she never paid attention to. For example, the bracelet resting in Fade''s palm was currently emitting ck smoke and it was very creepy. "This ck smoke is..." Susie was shocked and she looked horrified. Next, Fade pointed at the Buddha statue and instructed, "Look over there!" Susie raised her head and spotted the thick ck aura that the y sculpture was emitting as well. Moreover, the aura from the Buddha statue and the aura from the bracelet lingered and blended together before rushing toward Susie''s body. However, before the clouds could enter Susie''s body, Fade gently fanned it with his palm and a red aura burst out of his palm to sweep it away. Susie was dumbfounded and her face was full of disbelief when she saw it. After a few seconds, she finally came to her senses. She nced at Fade and asked, "What''s that ck smoke? What''s going on?" "Let''s talk outside," Fade replied and pulled her out of the hall. Following that, Fade studied the bracelet and exined, "The bracelet and the ck smoke on the Buddha are universe energies." "Universe energies?" she repeated and stared at him in confusion. Fade exined in detail, "You know about martial artists, right?" As a famous celebrity, Susie had several ck Level bodyguards, thus she naturally knew about martial artists. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Fade continued, "For martial artists to improve, they need to absorb universe energy from nature to strengthen their bodies." "However, there are all kinds of energies in the world. There are not only natural energies that can strengthen the body but also auras that will harm the body." "And that ck gas is one of them and it''s known as death energy." "Death energy?" Susie was horrified when she heard the name. Fadeforted her, "Death energy sounds terrible but in fact, it''s not that bad. After the death of human beings and animals, the dead body will produce death energy. However, in general, the energy would not be present in arge amount and will disappear soon after, so it has no effect on human beings." "However, the death energy in this hall is very strong and it is trapped in the Buddha so it can''t dissipate. Therefore, when peoplee here, they can clearly tell that the hall is colder than outside." "Once the body inhales too much death energy, it will cause serious harm to the body. In a bestcase scenario, one would feel weak and moody and have frequent nightmares. Yet, in a worstcase scenario, it may cause one to lose their minds and their body would turn cold before they eventually die." Upon hearing this, Susie was petrified. She quickly exhaled a few breaths, as if she wanted to exhale all the death energy that she had inhaled. Fade held her hand after noticing that and reassured her, "Don''t worry. You haven''t been in the hall for too long and I''ve transferred some positive energy to you. Therefore, those few breaths of death energy won''t have any effect on you." Following that, she breathed a sigh of relief. However, her face darkened again when she peered down at the bracelet and she asked, "Is the ck aura on the bracelet death energy too?" Fade nodded and replied, "Yes." Next, Fade stared at her and added solemnly, "Sister Song, I want to know who gave you this bracelet. You mentioned that it was a friend of yours? How did she get this bracelet?" Susie paused for a moment and answered, "This bracelet was given to me by Loren An. She''s my friend." "Loren!" Fade''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the name and continued, "Is it the one who became famous from the singing contest a few years ago?" "Yes, it''s her," Susie nodded and exined, "I''m in the samepany with Sister Loren and she''s my senior. She has been taking care of me ever since I joined thepany." "She gave me this bracelet a month ago because I was struggling with my new album. She gave me the bracelet saying that she got it from a famous monk in the north." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Hearing this, Fade''s face turned cold and hemented, "It was undoubtedly Loren. She did not give you this bracelet out of kindness." "But Sister Loren has always been very kind to me. I don''t think she would..." Susie tried to defend Loren and she could not ept the truth. Fade shook his head and replied, "Sister Song, you may know her but you don''t know her real intentions." "Sister Loren probably wouldn''t. We''ve known each other for five or six years," Susie insisted. They had a close rtionship and Susie could not believe that Loren would hurt her. "Maybe she didn''t know that there was death energy in this bracelet. Perhaps the death energy just identally contaminated the bracelet?" she asked. Fade stared at her and replied earnestly, "Sister Song, I know that you can''t ept this but I can tell you that the death energy on the bracelet wasn''t an idental contamination. It won''t be so strong if it was an ident. Someone must have deliberately injected death energy into the bracelet." "This... This..." Susie''s face turned pale. Fade continued, "Besides, Sister Song, think about it yourself. After Loren gave you the bracelet, did she say that she would take you here? Also, wasn''t she the one who rmended you to come here?" Susie''s face turned as white as sheet after she heard this. There was no doubt that Fade was right. The previous day, she and Fade had nned to visit a lot of ces. That night, she told Loren about it when she was resting in the hotel. As a result, Loren told Susie that she had been to Bay City before and knew a good ce called Scarlet Spirit Temple. Loren had strongly rmended that Susie go and have a look. That was why Susie changed her ns and decided to visit Scarlet Spirit Temple. Moreover, Susie thought about it carefully and realized that Loren had told her that the bracelet was a treasure from an eminent monk. Loren had reminded Susie time and time again to carry it with her at all times to ensure her safety. However, Susie did not believe in Buddhism and it was inconvenient for her to carry the bracelet around with her when she participated in activities, thus she rarely brought the bracelet around with her. On some days where she wore them, Susie did not feel well and she would be very tired. These were the little details that she never noticed them before and she slowly recalled them now that Fade pointed out to her. Susie was shocked and she muttered, "Does Sister Loren really wants to hurt me? But why did she do that? If she is dissatisfied, why won''t she tell me in person?" Fade put his arm gently around her shoulder to pat her back a few times andforted her softly. At the same time, Susie''s mobile phone rang. She fished out her cell phone and noticed that it was a call from Loren. Immediately, Susie''s face turned pale and she almost threw her phone away. Fade pinched her hand and said, "Sister Song, take a deep breath and calm down." As he spoke, Fade quietly injected a few strokes of positive energy into Susie and she slowly rxed. Susie took a few deep breaths and picked up the phone. "Hello, Sister Loren," she answered. "Susie, have you arrived at Scarlet Spirit Temple?" Sister Loren asked about the temple immediately after the call went through and that made Susie''s face to sink. However, Susie calmed herself down and said ndly, "We''re almost there. Only a few hundred meters left. I can see the temple from here." "That''s great that you''re arriving," Loren continued, "Susie, listen to me. The temple is not in a good shape but it''s very spiritual, especially the Buddha statue in the hall, so you should pray." Susie''s face darkened again when Loren mentioned the Buddha statue and replied, "Well, I will." On the other end of the line, Loren added, "By the way, did you take the Buddha beads with you? When you enter the hallter, you must bring the beads with you. They''re from the high monk and it would yield a better result if you pray with it." Initially, Susie was unwilling to believe that Loren would have ill intentions but Susie was growing suspicious after listening to Loren''s unusual remarks. Susie resisted the urge to question Loren and merely said, "Yes, I will, Sister Loren. I''ve arrived at the gate of the temple." "Well, that''s great. I won''t bother you anymore. Go ahead and pray," Loren replied. "Well, Sister Loren, goodbye!" Susie bid farewell and hung up the phone. Her arms dropped to her side. She immediately turned nk as she was at a loss. Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Fade did not speak. A red light burst out of his palm and rushed into the bracelet before dissipating the ck gas in it. Following that, he patted Susie on the back gently tofort her. After a while, Susie finally eased up a little. She stared at Fade with a bitter smile and uttered, "I didn''t expect that what you said was true." Fade consoled, "Sister Song, all things will eventually pass." Susie nodded before turning around and replied, "Fade, let''s go back. I don''t want to stay here any longer." Fade said, "Just a moment." After that, Fade strode into the main hall. He mmed his palm and a burst of energy went to the Buddha statue. Suddenly, a thick ck gas rushed out of the Buddha statue. Susie could feel the thick ck gas and cold wind whistling even without the help of Fade''s positive energy. Susie could not help but worry and called, "Fade, be careful." Fade turned to smile and replied, "Sister Song, don''t worry. I''ll be fine." Following that, Fade pped his hands together and two streams of crimson energy surged out and materialized into two fiery dragons. The dragons roared and shot into the ck death energy. The scorching air ignited the death energy instantly and swiftly burned it out. The whole hall seemed to be warmer and brighter as the death energypletely vanished. However, Fade did not leave. Instead, he took a step forward and put his right hand into the broken Buddha statue to retrieve a fingernail-sized ck jade bead. Fade fixed his eyes on the ck mist surging slowly in the jade bead. He smiled and muttered under his breath, "This death energy must have umted for at ten years. Not bad." Subsequently, Fade tucked it away and exited the hall. The ck jade bead was the source of death energy of the Buddha statue in the hall. Death energy was useless for ordinary people but it was useful to Fade. The Nine Sun ming Skill which Fade practiced was an extremely bright and positive technique. Therefore, it needed to blend with extremely negative and cold materials to refine and further improve it. Death energy was a type of universal energy and it happened to be cold and negative. It might not be not be as good as colder materials like the Ice Lotus, but it was pretty useful for the current him. Either way, It was a good choice to refine his positive energy or use it as an attack. Therefore, Fade kept the jade bead containing the death energy. Moreover, taking away this jade bead was equivalent to dissolving the death energy in the Scarlet Spirit Temple and the nearby vigers would no longer die as a result of being contaminated by the Death energy. Susie spotted that Fade had taken something out of the Buddha statue. She was curious but she did not ask. After all, she did not know anything about martial artists. After that, they went down the hill. Fade took Susie out of the vige swiftly. After getting in the car, he asked, "Sister Song, are we going back to the hotel?" Susie nodded and replied, "Let''s go back." After the horrible experience, Susie no longer had the mood to continue sightseeing. Soon after, Fade returned to the hotel with Susie. Subsequently, Susie went back to her room. She was about to open the door with her key card when the opposite door opened with a click. Following that, a man in histe twenties walked out. The man nced at Susie with a smile and spoke softly, "Miss Song, what a coincidence to be meeting you here." As soon as Susie saw the man, her face darkened and she said icily, "I didn''t know Young Master Hsia is here in Bay City." Jonas Hsia, who Susie addressed as Young Master Hsia, did not mind Susie''s cold attitude. Instead, he approached Susie and said, "Miss Song, I know that you are here to gather inspiration in Bay City, so I came to apany you." "I don''t need you to apany me!" Susie said coldly. She seemed to recall something and asked, "How did you know I''m in Bay City? And you even know my hotel room number." Jonas smiled gently and replied, "It''s not hard for someone like me to find out. Nevertheless, you missed the point. The point is my feelings for you, Miss Song." Susie did not pay attention to Jonas''s confession. Instead, her expression changed and she asked, "Was it Loren?" Jonas''s eyes flickered when he heard this and he said, "I have nothing to do with Miss An." He might have denied it but Susie could tell from his glimmering eyes that it had something to do with Loren An. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the thought of this, Susie felt a chill run down her spine. She turned away to enter her room and wanted to close the door behind her. However, Jonas merely waved his hand and two muscr bodyguards immediately stepped forward and blocked Susie''s door. Susie was frightened. She red at Jonas and shouted, "Jonas, what are you trying to do?" Jonas walked over to Susie and chuckled, "Miss Song, we''re friends, right? I''vee for you all the way from Capital City. Don''t you want to have a chat with me?" "No!" Susie retorted firmly and tried to close the door desperately. However, her strength was no match for the two bodyguards. Instead, they pushed open the door easily. Jonas swaggered into Susie''s room smilingly and said, "Miss Song, we are acquaintances after all. Are you going to be so horrible to me?" Jonas bluntly broke into Susie''s room as he spoke. Susie''s face tensed and she wanted to get out of the room. However, Jonas spread his arms and blocked Susie''s way. Following that, he put his hands on Susie''s shoulders and smirked maliciously, "Miss Song, I know you are in a bad mood now. Why don''t we go in and have a good talk?" "Get out!" Susie shouted and pped Jonas''s hand away. Subsequently, she retreated to the back of the hotel room. "Leave! What you''re doing now is against thew," she eximed. Jonas did not seem to care and continued sauntering into the room. He raised his head to stare at Susie before shaking his head and sighed, "It''s a rare opportunity. Do you think I''ll give up when I''m about to seed?" "What, what do you want to do?" Susie stammered. She was getting increasingly nervous when she heard this. Jonas took out a ck bracelet from his pocket and said, "Susie, I have spent a lot of money and time on you. However, you have always been indifferent to me." "I didn''t want to resort to this kind of thing but now, I can''t wait any longer." As he spoke, the bracelet in Jonas''s palm was coated with a dark grow and it flew towards Susie. Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Seeing the bracelet in Jonas''s hand that was identical to hers, Susie felt a chill in her heart. At the same time, her guess was confirmed. Jonas''s arrival must have something to do with Loren. For a moment, Susie waspletely disappointed with Loren. She struggled to shout, but the ck gas invaded her mouth and nose. Suddenly, she felt cold all over, and her body became stiff. She couldn''t move a muscle. She couldn''t even make a sound. Terror overwhelmed Susie''s eyes. She red at Jonas with a warning look in her eyes. However, since Jonas was using force to conquer Susie, naturally he would not care about Susie''s feelings. He threw the stiff Susie onto the big bed in the hotel, then waved his hand, signalling his bodyguards to leave. Immediately, there was an impatient look in his eyes. He hastily took off his clothes, licked his lips and looked at Susie. He said excitedly, "Susie, I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time." "Now, I finally can enjoy your body!" Jonas''s eyes gleamed with lewdness, and he rushed towards Susie. He was not worried about the consequences. His status was extraordinary, and he thought that he could suppress this sort of news. On the other hand, as a topnotch celebrity, Susie would not expose it even if she had been sexually assaulted. Otherwise, it would be a huge blow to her career. "I¡¯ming!" Jonas rushed over greedily. Susie''s face was full of despair and tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes. Looking at the devilish Jonas, she closed her eyes helplessly. At the critical moment, with a smash, someone kicked open the door of the hotel room. Before Jonas could turn his head to see what was going on, he felt a pain on his neck. A man had lifted him up by his neck. Then, a huge force threw Jonas out. He fell heavily on the ground, uttering a painful and muffled groan. "Who are you?" Jonas frowned, looked at the young man in his twenties in front of him, and asked. Fade did not answer, he merely gave Jonas a cold re. Jonas suddenly felt a shiver and said, "I''m Jonas Hsia, from Capital City. Don''t touch me, otherwise, I..." "Shut up!" Fade frowned and with a single kick, he had sent Jonas into unconsciousness. Susie, who was lying on the bed, heard the noise and slowly opened her eyes. Seeing the man at the bedside, she was delighted and said, "Fade, you''re here! Jonas was going to..." Fade smiled faintly and said, "Susie, don''t worry. I knocked the guy out." Susie let out a sigh of relief. However, she immediately noticed that her clothes were in disarray, and some intimate parts of her body were exposed. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Fade, who was beside the bed, had seen everything. Instinctively, Susie wanted to pull over the quilt to cover her exposed body. However, after moving for a while, she realized that she could not move at all. "Fade, I, I can''t move..." Susie pleaded and was close to tears. Fade smiled. He bent down and ced his palm on Susie''s lower abdomen. He injected a stream of positive energy into Susie''s body andpletely dispelled the poisonous ck gas. Then, he pulled over the quilt and gently covered Susie. He said, "Susie, I''m done, you can move now." Susie tried and found that she could finally move. She wrapped herself tightly in the quilt. Then, Fade poured a ss of hot water for Susie to calm herself down. Finally, Fade pointed to the unconscious Jonas and asked, "Susie, what''s going on with that guy?" Susie''s eyes burned with anger. She said, "He is Jonas Hsia. He is from an influential family in Capital City, and he has been bothering me." "I had avoided him recently, but Loren told him my whereabouts in Bay City, so he came to pester me again." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold and he asked, "Do you need me to kill him?" Upon hearing this, Susie shivered. She quickly shook her head and said, "No. He is from the Hsia family. If he had gotten killed, the Hsia family would not let it go easily." "Moreover, when I go back this time, I will exin the situation to thepany," Susie said. Fade nodded, then took out a bracelet and handed it to Susie, saying, "Susie, take this bracelet with you. Protect yourself well." Susie looked at the unattractive bracelet that Fade handed her, but she still kept it. This was because of what Elder Sun''s had said, as well as her experience in the past few days. Susie realized that Fade was not an ordinary person. Naturally, the bracelet he gave was not an ordinary bracelet. Immediately, Susie put the bracelet on her wrist and said, "Fade, thank you." Fade said, "Susie, do you want to change a room or perhaps move to another hotel?" Susie shook her head and said, "Forget it, let''s go to the airport. I''ll take the nearest ne back to Capital City. I''m worried that Loren will do something when I''m not at thepany." Fade nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll take you to the airport then." Susie nodded, and she looked at Fade. She blushed and said, "Fade, go out for a moment. I want to change my clothes." Fade covered his eyes with both hands, and then deliberately revealed a gap between his fingers. He smiled and said, "You can change now. Don''t worry, I won''t take a peek." "You are not peeping at me. You are tantly staring at me!" Susie grabbed a pillow and threw it at Fade. Fadeughed and avoided the pillow. Then he picked up the unconscious Jonas and threw him out. A momentter, Susie changed her clothes and packed her luggage. She walked out of the room and said to Fade, "I''m ready. Let''s go." Fade looked at the refreshed Susie and whistled. He smiled and said, "Susie, you''re beautiful again." "You''re a sweet talker. Let''s go, or we won''t be able to catch the flight," Susie said. "Susie, wait a minute!" Fade picked up Jonas and his two bodyguards and walked into the room. Soon, Fade came out, pped his hands and said, "Okay, Susie, let''s go." Susie asked curiously, "What did you do to Jonas and the others?" He said, "Nothing! I just took off all their clothes and threw them on a big bed. And I threw all their clothes downstairs." Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Susie immediately burst intoughter. "Nothing? If this matter spreads out and people find out that the Hsia family''s Young Master was lying on a bed with his bodyguards,pletely naked, who knows what would happen?" Hearing this, Fade Chen came up with an idea and immediately took out his mobile phone. "Susie, thanks for reminding me. Yes, I have to call a few reporters to give them a piece of exclusive news." After that, Fade began to call the reporters. Next to him, Susie was taken aback. She looked at Fade and said, "I, I really didn''t expect you to be so bad!" Fade replied, "Susie, you''ve wronged me. How am I bad? I''m taking revenge for you! You can''t repay my kindness by ndering me!" Susie smiled and said, "You''re a bad guy indeed. You don''t need to argue anymore. I''ll always remember this!" "Susie, if you insist, then I''ll be really bad!" Fade nced at Susie yfully. Susie''s heart skipped a beat and she asked, "Really bad? What do you have in mind?" Fade''s eyes fell on Susie''s voluminous bosom. He made a grabbing gesture with his big hand, saying, "What do I have in mind? I think what Jonas did just now was quite good. Tsk tsk!" Susie noticed Fade''s unnerving gaze. It was as if it could prate her clothes to reach her skin. She felt hot on her skin as if it was caught alight! Susie crossed her arms in front of her chest in a hurry. She red at Fade and said, "Well, I didn''t expect you to be thinking of such things." "Susie, you are a beautiful celebrity. Am I a man if I don''t have that kind of thought?" Fade said. Susie scoffed, "Admit that you''re lecherous, pervert! You don''t need to find an excuse." "Susie, I didn''t do anything but I''m now a pervert. I feel wronged!" Fade shouted, "Or if you let me take advantage of you and call me a pervert then I won''t be wronged!" Fade nced at Susie sneakily as he spoke. Susie stretched out her hand and hit Fade, saying, "Hmph, don''t even think of taking advantage of me. Hurry up, there''s not much time left, or we won''t make our flight." Fade could only help Susie pick up the luggage, and then quickly walked out. At the same time, he did not forget to sigh, "I feel so wronged! I didn''t gain any advantage and was called a pervert, I also have to work hardbor." Looking at Fade''s aggrieved look, Susieughed. "Okay, stopining. When we arrive at the airport, I will give you some benefits!" Hearing this, Fade''s eyes lit up and he was full of energy. "Susie, this is what you said! I want some real benefits." "I promise, it''s a real benefit. Let''s go!" Susie urged with a smile. Fade suddenly felt energized, as if he had been injected with steroids. He carried Susie''s luggage down the stairs and got into the car quickly, then they headed for the airport. At the airport, Fade stood in front of Susie with a smile on his face and said with a smile, "Susie, where''s the benefit you promised me?" Susie waved at Fade. She smiled charmingly and said, "Fade,e here." Fade came close to her happily. Then, Susie took off her sunsses and kissed Fade on the cheek softly. Then, Susie immediately put on her sunsses, turned around, and said, "Well, I gave you the benefit. I''m going to board the ne!" Fade touched the cheek that Susie kissed, waved to her, and said, "Susie, stay safe." Watching Susie enter the boarding gate, Fade turned around and left. However, when he left, he touched his cheek and muttered, "Susie is too stingy. She merely gave me one kiss, and it was just a peck on my face. I must ask her topensate me the next time I meet her." Fade had sent Susie off. The next day, Fade sent Yuri, who hadpleted all the necessary procedures, away to Capital City. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After a day''s rest, Fade and Quin returned to Long City together. After all, they had stayed in Bay City for almost half a month, so they had to go back to Long City to have a look at their businesses. Especially for Quin, as she needed to take care of the business at Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s headquarters. Moreover, after this period of recuperation in Bay City, Quin''s mood significantly improved. She finally got rid of all the worries from before. Back to Long City, Quin went to thepany without any rest and began to settle work that had been umted during the period she was away. Fade was not so passionate about work anymore. He went back to the vi in Long City and had a good rest for a day. The next morning, he went to thepany in azy manner. Midway his journey, when Fade passed by a store, he found that the storefront was very crowded. People rushed to squeeze into the store, and at the same time, people kept shouting. "I have money. Sell it to me!" "Boss, do you have any more goods? Give me one." "I''ll double the price. Sell it to me." "Get out of my way. I''ve spent three times the price to buy it." Seeing this scene, Fade was curious. "What is this store selling? It''s so popr!" Just as Fade stopped to watch, a shady-looking man came over and said to Fade, "Are you also here to buy Fei''s Life Elixir Wine?" "Let me tell you, there''s nothing left in the store. You can''t get it!" he said. "Fei''s Life Elixir Wine!" Fade started to pay attention to the situation, as he was the one who created Fei''s Life Elixir Wine for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc to distribute! Although the previous Life Elixir Wine was also a hot-seller, it was not popr to such an extent. Moreover, judging from the clothes of the bidders on the spot, they were all ordinary people. They don''t look rich at all. Fade was confused. He asked the man next to him, "There are no goods in the store. Do you have any goods in hand?" The man smiled and said, "Of course. If I don''t have the goods, I won''t be here to sell it!" "What''s the price?" Fade asked. The man rubbed his hands and said, "Fei''s Life Elixir Wine has been very popr and it''s not easy to get one. It took me a lot of effort to get some." "Just tell me, how much is it?" Fade asked. The man stretched out two fingers and said, "This number!" "Two thousand?" Fade asked. The man''s face twisted and he said, "Are you kidding me? It costs way more than 2000 yuan. I''m talking about 20,000 yuan!" Chapter 704 Chapter 704 When Fade heard the price, his brows knitted tightly together. The Life Elixir Wine was divided into the high-end version and the ordinary version. Among them, the original price of the high-end version was only about 5000 yuan, while the ordinary version could be bought for 500 yuan. Now, this guy was selling the ordinary Life Elixir Wine at a price of twenty thousand yuan. It was absurd. Fade said, "Twenty thousand, that''s too expensive! The price in the market before was only five hundred yuan." When the man heard this, he immediately smiled and said, "I think you haven''t been out for a long time. Five hundred yuan is the price from so long ago. Now, don''t mention five hundred yuan, even if it is five thousand yuan, you still won''t be able to buy any." "I''ll tell you the truth. The price of 20,000 yuan is already considered cheap. If you go elsewhere, it will definitely cost more than twenty-five thousand yuan, and you won''t be able to get the wine." The man said, "How''s that, do you want a bottle? If you hesitate, it''ll go out of stock for real." Fade frowned and said, "No need for that." The man still wanted to persuade Fade, but Fade squeezed through the crowd towards the direction of the store. Seeing this, the man snorted coldly and said, "You still want to get those cheap goods in the shop. Let me tell you, you won''t be getting any, don''t even think about it." After that, the man rushed towards the other buyers and began to promote. Although people were interested in Fei''s Life Elixir Wine, the price of 20,000 yuan per bottle was too high. They could not afford it at all, so they could only continue to crowd towards the tiny store. Fade managed to squeeze to the door of the shop. He saw a group of people in front of the counter, constantly shouting at the shop assistants in the shop. "I want a bottle. Sell it to me." "Give me two bottles." The shop assistant looked at the crowd and yelled impatiently, "Don''t cram up the ce, all of you. Take your money out if you want to buy it. Ten thousand yuan for one bottle." Upon hearing this price, many people frowned andined. "10,000 yuan for one bottle. That''s way too expensive!" "That''s right. Not long ago, this Life Elixir Wine was only worth 500 yuan. It''s rising too fast!" "This shop owner is unscrupulous. He made so much money with a bottle of wine. Can''t he just give cut us some ck so we can afford it?!" Hearing the discussion of the crowd, the shop assistant snorted disdainfully and said, "If you can''t afford it, don''t buy it. There are a lot of other people who want to make their purchases!" "Customers at the front of the crowd, either pay for the items or get out of here. Don''t hover around here, you''ll be wasting space!" The shop assistant hollered. Seeing this, although everyone was stillining about the high price, they still had to pay up to buy the wine. "Even if it''s expensive, I still have to buy it. 10,000 yuan for one bottle is better than the 20,000 yuan per bottle outside. Moreover, I can guarantee that it''s real if I buy it here." "That''s right. There''s nothing we can do about it. After all, it''s my wife''s fault." "The wine seller outside the store got the wine from the staff here. It''s just to raise the prices. Hum!" "There''s no other way! Just buy it. We''ll have to buy it even if it costs an arm and a leg." The people were all rushing to buy the wine. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen bottles of wine were sold in the store, which brought in revenue of over 100,000 yuan. At that moment, there was a woman who looked like she was from the countryside, carrying a child in her arms. She finally managed to squeeze into the crowded store. "I-I want a bottle of wine!" The shop assistant nced at the woman and said in a cold voice, "Ten thousand yuan for a bottle, pay up!" Hearing the price, the peasant woman couldn''t help but be stunned, and then she said timidly, "Why is it so expensive? Before I came to the city, I heard that it was only five thousand yuan." The shop assistant said coldly, "Five thousand yuan, that''s the price from two weeks ago. Now, the price has increased. If you want to buy it, you should pay. Otherwise, don''t take up space here!" The peasant woman looked conflicted. At this time, the child in her arms coughed a few times, which made the woman''s heart ache. She only had a stack of old but neatly arranged banknotes. Handing the stack over, the peasant woman stuttered, "I, I only have 5,000 yuan. Can you sell half a bottle to me?" Hearing this, the shop assistant immediately waved her hand arrogantly and said, "We can''t sell half a bottle. If you don''t have money, get out of here. Don''t disturb us! We''re doing business here!" As she spoke, the shop assistant continued to wave her hand, chasing the peasant woman away. Meanwhile, the child in the peasant woman''s arms started coughing more violently. The woman spread her arms pitifully on the counter, begging, "Please, sell me half a bottle. My child is ill, I need this Life Elixir Wine to save her life! Please." "Other people need to save their lives too!" The shop assistant chided, "You need to pay for it! Otherwise, get out of the way!" "Please save my child, I..." The peasant woman begged. The shop assistant was getting impatient. She beckoned for the security guard toe over, ready to chase the peasant woman away. Seeing this, Fade''s face turned ashen. He stopped the security guard and shouted coldly, "Stop!" Seeing this, the security guard and the shop assistant was startled. They looked at Fade and asked, "What are you trying to do?" Fade said coldly, "I''m not trying to do anything. I just don''t like unscrupulous businessmen like you!" " Unscrupulous businessmen!" A plump middle-aged man walked over. He was the boss of the store, and he said to Fade, "We are sellers and our customers are willing to buy. How dare you say we are unscrupulous?" Fade stared at the boss and said, "If I remember correctly, the price of an ordinary bottle of Life Elixir Wine costs less than 300 yuan. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc set the retail price at only 500 yuan. Aren''t you unscrupulous if you markup the price by so much?" "500 yuan?! That''s funny. How can you get wine for that price now?" The shop owner said, "What''s more, it''s our business what price we want to sell it at! You can''t control us." Fade''s face darkened and he said, "I can''t control you, but aren''t you afraid that Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc wille and investigate? They will never allow such a price for the products." The shop owner did not care and said, "Go ahead! If you can, ask them to investigate me! Besides, even if theye, I am not afraid. Now, all Life Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Elixir Wines within this entire city are sold at this price, and it is still rising. Can thepany really close down all these stores?" "For anyone who dares markup the price unreasonably, I will not hesitate to have them investigated!" Fade snorted, then took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. Seeing this, the boss sneered and said, "Kid, you''re just putting on an act, aren''t you? Unfortunately, you won''t scare me!" With this, he waved his hand and said to the security guards, "Get him out of here." The security guards came over. Fade snorted coldly and sent the two guards flying with one kick. When the boss saw this, he was shocked and bellowed, "You dare hit my men?! Let me tell you, I''m going to call the police and arrest you." Fade was not afraid at all. Instead, he rushed into the store. Seeing this, the boss was anxious and hurriedly staggered backward. Then his eyes lit up and he shouted, "Everyone, stop this troublemaker for me. Otherwise, I won''t sell any of the bottles in the store today!" Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Upon hearing this, the people at the door of the store looked at Fade. However, no one took action. After all, no one would hit someone else for no reason. Moreover, judging from what Fade had demonstrated earlier on, his martial art skills were obviously not ordinary. Seeing this, the shopkeeper panicked. He immediately shouted, "Whoever stops him, I will give you a bottle of Life Elixir Wine for free!" As soon as he finished his words, it was as if a bomb had detonated amongst the crowd. In an instant, those who were hesitating earlier rushed toward Fade without a second thought. "I''m sorry. I''m doing this for the Life Elixir Wine! I don''t mean to hit you, young man!" "I''ll apologize to youter. I can kneel down to apologize to you. But first, let me stop you." "Don''t move, for the sake of Life Elixir Wine, I will do anything." The crowd shouted in a frenzy and rushed toward Fade. Such a situation made Fade frown immediately. He was not worried about the people trying to stop him. However, he frowned because he did not understand their enthusiasm for Life Elixir Wine. After all, no matter how great the Life Elixir Wine was, it was just a healthcare drink. Since they could not afford it, they could choose to not drink it. It was not a big deal. However, the throng of people in front of him took the Life Elixir Wine as a magical medicine for saving lives, so they desperately wanted to get the wine. Fade was puzzled! At this moment, someone had already rushed in front of Fade and was ready to tackle him. Seeing this, Fade hollered coldly, "Stop, all of you. Don''t let the store owner fool you. Wait a minute, I have the authority to allow you to purchase these Life Elixir Wines at a fair price." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but be stunned. They stopped and said, "Really? How much is the fair price you''re offering?" Fade said, "The fair price is the market price which Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc originally offered!" "The market price... Do you mean 500 yuan for a bottle?" Someone said excitedly. Fade nodded. "Yes, that''s right." All of a sudden, everyone was extremely thrilled, bursting with delight! "I want it! I want to buy it." "Me too, keep one for me." "I have money. I want to buy three bottles." The crowd was in an uproar. They were initially besieging Fade, and now they were crowding around him all of a sudden. Seeing this, the shop owner''s face fell, and then he shouted, "Are you all idiots? Listening to his nonsense?! How could he have the authority to get Life Elixir Wines at a fair price?" "Do you think there still are fair-priced Life Elixir Wines for sale in the whole of Dragonville City? If there is, why would you guys still bepeting here for it?" His words made the crowd pause, and then they looked at Fade with suspicion in their eyes. "Yes, in the past few months, the Life Elixir Wine has be very popr. It''s considered cheap even it was sold at two or three times the price." "Yeah, it''s impossible for a fair-priced Life Elixir Wine to exist." "We were cheated." "That kid fooled us." Seeing this, the shop owner smiled and said, "It''s the same conditions as before. If anyone can stop that guy, I''ll give him a bottle of Life Elixir Wine for free!" All of a sudden, the excited crowd surrounded Fade again. At this moment, a sudden brake sounded, and a car stopped at the door of the small shop. The door opened, and a man in a suit got out of the car. As soon as he got off, the man said directly, "Where is the store owner? I''m from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Get him out here now!" When everyone heard that someone from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc arrived, they froze immediately and looked at him. Even the store owner''s face stiffened. He looked through the crowd to gaze at the scene outside his store. Just as the store owner was still looking out, the man in the suit walked through the crowd and came to the door of the store. As soon as the store owner saw theer, his face changed dramatically. He immediately smiled apologetically and came over. "Manager Han, you''re here. Why didn''t you tell me? What brings you here?" Manager Han was the manager who was responsible for the supply of Life Elixir Wines from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. If a store owner wanted to get supplies of the wine, he had to go through Manager Han. Therefore, when the shop owner noticed Manager Haning over, he was over the moon. He immediately rushed over to greet the manager. However, Manager Han looked past the store owner and nced around the store. When his eyes landed on Fade, he immediately put on a respectful expression and walked towards Fade quickly. "Good day, President Chen!" Fade looked very stern, and he said coldly to the manager, "This store sells Life Elixir Wine at a high price, which is against thew! The store is also cooperating with illegitimate sellers to markup the price. Deal with this matter!" Upon hearing this, Manager Han''s expression became stern as well, and he immediately replied, "Yes, President Chen. I''ll deal with it right away." Then, the manager looked at the shop owner and said coldly, "Is this true? That your store is executing such an operation?" The shop owner''s face froze, and then he squeezed out a smile and said, "Manager Han, don''t listen to that man spurting nonsense. Our store doesn''t sell Life Elixir Wine at a high price, we..." Before the shop owner could finish his exnation, the crowd around him started to shout. "Admit it. You just sold a bottle of wine for 10,000 yuan!" "Yes, and what''s more, the illegitimate sellers outside your shop sell the wine for 20,000 yuan a bottle! Isn''t that a sky-high price?" Upon hearing this, Manager Han''s face turned cold. He stared at the store owner and questioned, "Exin this to me, what''s going on? Did you disregard what we said when we delivered the goods to you?" The store owner''s face fell. Heined, "Manager Han, we can''t help it. The price of Fei''s Life Elixir Wine has risen in the market now. Our storeplies with the market situation!" "As for the illegitimate sellers, that''s absurd! It''s because that guy didn''t get to buy the Life Elixir Wines, so he ndered me!" the shop owner said. Upon hearing this, Manager Han shouted, "How dare you?! Shut up!" The store owner was shocked and he was at a loss. Manager Han stared at him and said, "This is Fade Chen, the vice president of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Did you just say that President Chen ndered you?" "Huh?" At this time, the store owner was bewildered. He looked at Fade in disbelief. "He, he is the vice president of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. This, this..." Manager Han shouted coldly, "How dare you lie in front of President Chen?!" The shop owner was frightened out of his wits. He lowered his head and could only admit that he had vited thew and sold the Life Elixir Wine at a high price. After listening to the owner''s confession, Fade frowned and said, "From now on, your store will be disqualified as a distributor of Life Elixir Wine. Also, you must sell all the Life Elixir Wines in the store presently at a fair price." "Yes!" Manager Han nodded and immediately went into the shop. He began to arrange for the shop assistants to sell the Life Elixir Wine ording to their rightful price. The onlookers were excited when they heard Fade''s words. They pped their hands and cheered for Fade in delight! Chapter 706 Chapter 706 In an instant, the entrance of the small shop was once again surrounded by a crowd of people. The peasant woman, who held a child in her arms, rushed up excitedly again at this moment. She waved the money in her hand and shouted, "Give me a bottle, give me a bottle. My child is ill. Give me a bottle of the Life Elixir Wine." When Fade saw this, he blocked the crowd for the peasant woman and gave her a bottle of Life Elixir Wine. The woman was overjoyed. She immediately crouched down at the door of the store, uncapped the bottle wine, and carefully poured a handful of the wine before feeding it to the child in her arms who was coughing. Fade frowned. He stepped forward to stop her and said, "What are you doing? You can''t let a child drink wine!" The Life Elixir Wine had myriads of healthimproving effects, it was nevertheless wine. It was not something good to feed wine to a child. When the woman saw that it had been the big shot, Fade, who came over, she was nervous and stuttered, "My child is ill and needs to drink the Life Elixir Wine." Hearing this, Fade was even more puzzled. He said, "Your child is ill. You should bring him to the hospital and see a doctor! Why are you feeding him wine here?" When the woman saw that Fade had been infuriated, she became more timid and said, "Getting treated at the hospital is too expensive for me. I can''t afford it. I can only buy the Life Elixir Wine for the child." "Your child is just having a cough. How expensive could the treatment be?" Fade raised his voice, "After all, the Life Elixir Wine is not a medicine. It''s bad for a child to be consuming wine." The peasant woman lowered her head and said, "I took the child to the hospital. The doctor said that it would take 8,000 yuan to cure the diseasepletely. I don''t have the capacity to get treated there, that''s why I wanted to buy the Life Elixir Wine for my child." "What! It''s merely a cough, and it costs 8,000 yuan! Why is the hospital so expensive?" Fade couldn''t help frowning. "Did you go to the wrong hospital?" "That... that had been the cheapest price..." The woman whispered. "How is this possible?" Fade was confused. It was then, the watching crowd started chiming in. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "President Chen, you are a big boss. You don''t know how difficult it is formoners like us!" "Yes, now the hospital''s medical expenses have risen a lot. It costs one or two thousand yuan to treatmon cold and fever!" "For diseases that are more severe, it costs at least 30,000 to 40,000 yuan in a single visit!" "You wealthy people may not care about this amount of money, but wemoners really can''t afford it!" The more information Fade obtained from the public, the more he felt that something had been amiss. This led him to start asking around to better grasp the situation. Then, when Fade learned of the situation, his expression became stern. Their financial conditions were pretty much simr to the woman he had spoken with moments ago. It was either their family members or they themselves who had fallen sick, but they were unable to afford the medical expenses at the hospital, that was why they came to fight over for Life Elixir Wine. Moreover, from the price they mentioned, Fade learned that medical expenses had increased tremendously in the past few months. Fade knew that things seemed to be moreplicated than he had imagined. This incident was not merely just one store owner marking up the wine price. Fade did not say much. After helping the woman to treat the infant in her arms, he swiftly returned to thepany with Manager Han. When they returned to thepany, Fade called the people responsible for the sales of the Life Elixir Wine to ask about the situation. In the end, Fade found out that the person- in-charge was not aware of the specific situation. He merely knew that the Life Elixir Wine had been very popr recently whereby the whole of Dragonville was in a frenzy over the wine. When he heard this, Fade was furious. He ordered his men to conduct personal investigations at each selling station right away. Soon, they reported the oue of their investigation. Fade looked at the results and found that the situation was almost akin as to what he had recently witnessed at the shop. At the entrance of every shop, there were almost hundreds of people fighting over the Life Elixir Wine. Its price had skyrocketed, and the coborations of the shop owners and the illegitimate sellers were amon urrence. As for the underlying reason, it was all because of the increasing medical expenses in the hospital. During the time when Fade and Yuri had been away from Dragonville, the medical expenses in Dragonville almost quadrupled. The price was already high, to begin with, and now that it has increased over an extensive fold, nomoners had the capacity to afford it. Therefore, many people who had been sick were forced to seek for alternative methods of treatment. There were people who remained at homes suffering without receiving treatment while there were others who scrambled around in search of home remedies. Not long ago, some patients who remained home had recovered after drinking Fei''s Life Elixir Wine. The news spread, and the poormoners started up a trend over the purchase of Life Elixir Wine. After all, 500 yuan for a bottle of the Life Elixir Wine was quite expensive when it was used as a dispensable drink. However, as it was now being treated as a medicine that was able to cure diseases and save lives, it was seen as cheap and affordablepared to the unbearable medical expense. As a result, the whole of Dragonville immediately set off a hot trend over the purchase of Life Elixir Wine. As soon as the trend erupted, it was natural that the price of the Life Elixir Wine rose significantly. Nevertheless, even if the price of Life Elixir Wine had shot up, its efficacy was good. In addition, the medical expenses of the hospital had also increased exponentially. Thus, many people still chose to buy Life Elixir Wine over hospital treatment. As such, there was the snap up purchases that Fade observed at the shop earlier, After learning the rationale behind the frenzy, Fade immediately ordered to increase the workload of his employees and speed up the production of the Life Elixir Wine. At the same time, he also imposed strict regtions on its price at each selling location. Of course, Fade also knew that these methods were just a temporary solution, it could not solve the fundamental issue. As long as the hospital continued to demand high medical fees, it was impossible to eliminate the frenzy over the Life Elixir Wine. After all, considering the fact that Dragonville is arge city, with the current scale of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, the supply of the Life Elixir Wine will not be able to catch up to its demand in a short time. Therefore, if Fade wanted to solve this problem, he must start from the very roots and find out the reason as to why the medical fees had gone overboard. When he thought of this, Fade immediately retrieved his mobile phone and called Dr. Tao. "Hello, Fade, have you returned to Long City?" Daphne Tao, who was on the other side of the phone, seemed upied. Fade could vaguely hear her running footsteps and the noises in the background. "Yes, I just came back yesterday. Dr. Tao, what''s the matter with the sudden increase in the hospital''s medical expenses?" Fade asked. Daphne said, "So you''ve learnt about this problem. It''s a long story." "When are you free, Dr. Tao?" Fade asked. "After work today, I''ll tell you in person," Daphne said. "Okay, let''s go to the Spicy Restaurant near the entrance of City Medical Center!" Fade decided. Daphne said, "Okay, I''ll call you after work." After hanging up the phone, Fade then called Jason Tu of the Tu Medicine Center and invited the elderly Mr. Tu as well. Soon, when it was time to get off work in the afternoon, Fade arrived at the City Medical Center in advance and went into the Spicy Restaurant to order the dishes before settling down. Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Soon after, the elderly Mr. Tu had arrived, and the duo waited. After a while, Daphne who had gotten off work, also hurried over. Daphne seemed wan, her whole demeanour carrying an air of exhaustion. Daphne greeted them, "Hello, Dr. Chen, Mr. Tu, you''ve arrived." Fade pulled out a seat and said, "Dr. Tao, there''s no need to be courteous. Let''s talk while we eat." Daphne nodded and took her seat. Fade didn''t beat around the bush. He cut straight to the chase and said, "Dr. Tao, I just came back yesterday. Early this morning, I found out that Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s Life Elixir Wine was so well received that there were incidents of customers snapping up bottles of wine." "Upon investigation, I found out that the main reason was the sudden increase in the medical fees of the hospitals." "I heard that a treatment for a mere cold costs one or two thousand yuan now." "Dr. Tao, what''s going on here? Why would the hospital''s fees increase by so much?" Fade couldn''t help but ask. Daphne sighed and said helplessly, "I know what''s going on, but to tell you the truth, the hospital is forced to raise their medical fees." "Why so?" Fade asked. Daphne said, "Dr. Chen, Mr. Tu, both of you are doctors. You should know that there is amonly used drug known as the betctam antibiotic that is circting in the hospitals." "Yes, I''m well aware." Mr. Tu nodded and said, "Betactam antibiotic is a basic medicine, which is common in various anti- inmmatory drugs and cold medicines." Daphne nodded and said, "The rapid increase in the medical expenses is caused by the betctam antibiotic." "How?" Fade was still puzzled. Daphne exined, "Betactam antibiotic is better known as Alstom Antibiotic abroad. It was Alstom, a scientist from Micovia who developed this antibiotic." "When the Alstom Antibiotic was sessfully developed, the magnate of the pharmaceutical industry, the Bald Eagle Pharma of Micovia, purchased the patent right. Over ten years ago, the Bald Eagle Pharma gave authorization to various pharmaceuticalpanies all over the world to produce the antibiotics at a low price solely on the basis to promote the poprization of the Alstom Antibiotic." "Over the decades, there have been thousands of pharmaceuticalpanies all over the world producing this Alstom Antibiotic, which has promoted the use of these antibiotics throughout the world." Upon this, Fade vaguely had an ominous feeling. As expected, Daphne went on, "Just three months ago, the authorization rights of the Bald Eagle expired. Bald Eagle requested all the pharmaceutical factories to purchase the exclusive patent right of the antibiotics in order for them to continue to produce the antibiotics." "And now, Bald Eagle Pharma has increased the exclusive usage rights by a hundredfold, pushing the figure up to a terrifying 50 million dors. There are only a handful of pharmaceutical factories in our country that is able to afford such an extravagant price." "Thus, as the patent has expired, many pharmaceutical factories in the country were forced to halt the production of the Alstom Antibiotic. As a result, the supply was greatly reduced but the demand remains high. This led to an rming shortage of antibiotics. They could only rely on their remaining stock or resolve to importing the said drugs imported from other countries to treat diseases." "In doing so, the cost will be much higher, and the medical expense will also rise followingly," Daphne said. When he heard this, Fade''s face darkened and he fell silent. He understood the feeling of having your life within the control of one''s palm, it was not a delighted one. That was rted to why you need to have your own intellectual property rights in a lot of the matters of your country. In doing so, you can prevent this kind of rogue behavior with regard to patents. However, as things have already happened, they must now find a way to solve this problem. A question popped into Fade''s mind, "For such a major issue, do you know if the relevant departments would issue any countermeasures?" Daphne said, "Before the end of the expiry of the patent, the relevant departments have made corresponding preparations. They sent people to negotiate with Bald Eagle Pharma, hoping that Bald Eagle could reduce the cost of the patent for mass production. On the other hand, the relevant departments have also gathered scientific experts to invent new drugs." "It''s just that, as all of you are also aware, drug research is an extremely time- consuming process. Moreover, even if we manage to invent a new drug, we are still required to conduct all sorts of tests. All these processes take up a lot of time. In the short term, we can hardly rely on our domestic drugs to rece the Alstom Antibiotic." Fade nodded. He was also a doctor, so he knew how difficult and lengthy it was to invent new medication. Daphne went on, "Although the cost of Bald Eagle Pharma''s exclusive rights greatly shook us, it shouldn''t have caused such a dire situation for Dragonville. The reason is attributed to Maritime Ocean Pharma." "Maritime Ocean Pharma? " Fade asked, there was a puzzled look on his face. Daphne said, "Maritime Ocean Pharma is arge pharmaceuticalpany in Jade City. Because of its location, it shares a close rtionship with foreign countries, so it has always relied on importing drugs from other countries into the country as a means of churning revenue." "Maritime Ocean Pharma is the one in charge of the drug importation into Dragonville since the expiry of Alstom Antibiotics'' patent. Somehow Maritime is intentionally targeting us." Fade frowned and said, "Targeting us? Why do you say so?" Daphne exined, "Even if Bald Eagle Pharma shoots up the right to mass production, it shouldn''t put us in a frenzy. This medicine has a wide range of use and many countries and pharmaceutical companies have great power. If Bald Eagle Pharma pushes them too hard when they no longer want to cooperate, Bald Eagle Pharma will be at a tight position." "The initial price that Bald Eagle Pharma proposed is rather costly, but it''s still within an eptable range. It should not rise to such a level that we cannot afford." "However, Maritime Ocean Pharma, who is in charge of the import of medicine into Dragonville, has tripled the price. This leads to a rise in the price of the Alstom Antibiotic in Dragonville. As a direct result, medical fees have also increased exponentially." When Fade heard this, his expression tensed. His eyes burned with rage. He said, "Is Maritime Ocean Pharma not afraid that the relevant department and the Bald Eagle Pharma will investigate them?" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Daphne shook her head helplessly and said, "Thispany is originally apany in Jade City. It does not fear the domestic investigation from the local departments at all. As for Bald Eagle Pharma, the only thing that they are doing right now is turning a blind eye to this matter, feigning ignorance." "I guess they want to use the current situation of Dragonville as an example to warn everyone else. If they don''t buy the right from them soon enough, they might be the subsequent situation like Dragonville." Mr. Tu was furious. He mmed his palm on the table and said angrily, "These foreigners had gone too far. Those people from Maritime Ocean Pharma as well. As fellow citizens, how can they do this to their own people?" Daphne could only shake her head, sighing dejectedly. Fade''s face darkened, his expression was gloomy. Chapter 708 Chapter 708 At the dining table, all three of them had been quiet. The harsh reality had led to their loss of appetite. After a momentary silence, Fade asked, "Dr. Tao, we must find a way to solve this now." "What would that be?" Daphne asked. Fade looked very stern as he said, "First of all, we have to invent a new medicine to rece Alstom Antibiotic." "If we are to invent it ourselves, the relevant departments have been doing that. The only problem is that it''s quite impossible for us to seed in such a short time!" Daphne said with a hint of disappointment. Fade said solemnly, "This time, I will work on it." Hearing that Fade was personally going to take part in the development of a new medication, both Mr. Tu and Daphne were astounded. This was because they knew that he had superior medical skills. However, even if Fade''s medical skills were superb, it was still too difficult for him to invent a new medicine that possessed specific functions. Thus, they didn''t have much hope with regards to this solution. Seeing this, Fade understood what they were thinking. He also knew that the best proof was for him to sessfullye out with this new medicine. Therefore, he didn''t borate more. He merely went on to say, "The next thing we need to do is to see if we can contact Maritime Ocean Pharma for a negotiation." This solution sounded more reliable. Daphne said, "Maritime Ocean Pharma has a branch in Dragonville. We''ve contacted them before but it''s not easy to converse with them." When Fade heard this, he was silent for a while before he said, "If that''s the case, I''ll ask President Dai, President An and President Qian to contact the branch of Maritime Ocean Pharma. They should be able to reach them." The Dai family, An family, and the Qian family were the original three major business tycoons of Dragonville. With their influence, they would be able to contact the branch office of Maritime Ocean Pharma. Fade continued, "Dr. Tao and Mr. Tu, please prepare the details for the basic medicine for the development of the recement." "Okay, I already have some details ready. I''ll sort them out and give them to you," Daphne responded right away. Mr. Tu also said, "I''ll prepare the details as to Chinese Medicine." "Okay, thank you." Fade nodded. Then, he got up and bid his farewell without having his meal. Daphne and Mr. Tu were not in the mood to eat either. They left and went back to prepare. Fade called the Dai family, An family, and Qian family and told them about his n. The heads of the families realized the dire situation and took immediate action. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After returning to thepany, Fade began to study the data to develop medicine. A few hourster, there was news from the head of the Dai family that he managed to contact the branch of Maritime Ocean Pharma. They agreed on an appointment at Harmony Hotel the following day at ten in the morning. When he received the news, Fade made up his mind to allow the Dai family to continue to arrange a meeting, while he continued with his research. The next day, Fade Chen arrived at Harmony Hotel half an hour in advance. In order to demonstrate goodwill, the head of the Dai family specifically booked the whole of the second floor for Fade to meet up with the personin-charge of the branch office. There were still 20 minutes before the appointed time. The three heads of families took this opportunity to introduce the branch office of Maritime Ocean Pharma to Fade. The head of the Dai family said, "Mr. Chen, the branch office in Dragonville was established a year ago. As Maritime Ocean Pharma is based in Jade City, it has fewer connections with the domestic companies here." The head of An Family immediately said, " The previous head of the branch was Henry Hu. He used to be a senior executive of a local pharmaceuticalpany, but he went to assume responsibility for the branch business." "But about two months ago, they subbed him out. A person named Calvin Chiang transferred from the headquarter. He was in full charge of the business of the branch office, whereas Henry now holds the deputy position." The head of the Qian family continued, "Calvin is very young, he is only twenty- five years old. However, his grandfather is Marcus Chiang, the founder of Maritime Ocean Pharma. His father is Leslie Chiang, the current head of thepany. It was said that Calvin is the next sessor of Maritime Ocean Pharma." "This time, the Chiang family sent him to Dragonville to manage the branch office. They wanted to train him so that he could take up the position and gradually seed Leslie." Fade listened attentively to the three of them. He pondered on how to negotiate with Calvin Chiang. Time passed by, the appointed time drew near. Right this instance, the head of the Dai family reminded Fade, "Mr. Chen, as Calvin has arrived in Dragonville not long ago, he may not know much about you. Moreover, because of his background, he may be a little snobby. So when we meetter, he might..." Without further exnation, Fade understood the meaning behind it. It seemed that Calvin was an inevitably arrogant man from a rich family. Thus, he might speak rudely. The head of the Dai family said this to give Fade a heads up. Fade said, "As long as we can reach an agreement, I don''t care about his attitude." They quickly saluted to Fade and said, "Mr. Chen is a generous man." Fade waved his hand and said, "Let''s see if the other party is here." The three of them quickly sent someone outside to check where Calvin was. Time continued to pass by, and the appointed time was less than a minute away. There was no sign of Calvin. Fade couldn''t help but look at the time. He frowned. The expressions of the three heads of families changed. They sent people out to check on the situation again, but there was still no trace of Calvin. It was the appointed time, but the other party had not arrived yet. Fade sat where he was with a solemn expression. Then, more than ten minutester, there was still no news. The three heads of the families could no longer sit still. They got up and went outside for a look. The head of the Dai family made several phone calls in a row, but none was answered. Fade''s face fell. The three heads of those families were anxious and they constantly sent people to inquire about the news. Half an hour after the appointed time, Fade was ready to get up and leave. Finally, a voice sounded from outside, "Calvin is here." Fade immediately sat down. The three heads of families had been so anxious, so they hurried to the door when they heard the announcement. Followed by the sound of footsteps, the door was pushed open, a young man in his mid-20s sauntered in. The young man was wearing a navy blue tailored suit, a pair of oxford shoes, and holding a walking stick. He was dressed in a British manner, and this man was indeed Calvin Chiang. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 When the three heads of the families noticed Calvin''s arrival, they look displeased. President Dai said, "President Chiang, you''re finally here." When Calvin heard President Dai''s greeting, he ignored it. He nced at President Dai and said casually, "I overslept, that''s why I was a little tardy." When they heard this, the three heads of families scowled. After all, they were the three major business tycoons in Dragonville. They had made such a formal appointment with a young upstart like Calvin and even emphasized Fade''s outstanding status. However, it seemed that Calvin did not even care. He had even overslept and shown upte to such a crucial meeting. President An pointed to Fade, who was sitting in the main seat and said, "President Chiang, this is President Chen of the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Dragonville." Calvin tossed a nce toward Fade. He did not intend to greet Fade at all. He merely responded with an "oh" before he swaggered into the room. He handed his walking stick to his attendant and took a seat on the sofa. After that, he crossed his leg nonchntly over the other. When this scene came into view, the three''s expressions went several shades darker. President Qian suppressed his anger and uttered, "President Chiang, Mr. Chen has been waiting for you for a very long time now." Hearing this, Calvin waved at Fade nonchntly and said casually, "Thanks for the wait." Calvin''s arrogance caused the three tycoons to feel irritated and worried. They were obviously aware that Fade was not a very good-tempered man. If Calvin really enraged Fade, it was not impossible that Fade would massacre Calvin on the spot. Right at this instance, the three tycoons nced toward Fade. Fade looked calm as water. He was ncing at Calvin in silence. When they saw this situation, the tycoons'' hearts trembled in anxiety. A middle- aged man in his mid- forties beside Calvin stood up. He smiled apologetically, "Mr. Chen, President Dai, President An, President Qian, I''m sorry. President Chiang caught a cold yesterday, that''s why he slept in. We''re really-." The three tycoons seemed to be more appeased when they heard this man''s exnation. This was because the person who spoke was Henry Hu. He was the current second-in-chief of the Maritime Ocean Pharma Dragonville Branch. He was originally from Dragonville, so he knew about Fade and the other three tycoons. He apologized politely as to calm the situation down However, before he could finish, Calvin, who had his legs crossed, hollered at Henry sternly, "Did I ask you to speak? Who gave you the right to apologize on my behalf?" Henry''s face froze and he exined, "President Chiang, Mr. Chen and President Dai are big shots in Dragonville, I..." Calvin waved his hand again and interrupted Henry. He said with disdain, "What big shot? I''ve never heard of them." This rendered Henry speechless, he could only retreat to the back and keep his silence. The three tycoons were enraged as Calvin did not respect them at all. This infuriated them. However, Fade waved his hand to stop the trio. He gazed at Calvin and said, "Since President Chiang is here, I''ll cut to the chase." "Sure, enlighten me. I''m all ears!" Calvin crossed his legs, retrieved his mobile phone, and fiddled with it. It did not seem like he was going to listen with all ears. Fade''s expression stiffened, he didn''tment on that but went on, "I think President Chiang should be clear about the reason behind this meeting. There is a shortage of antibiotics in all of the medical centers in Dragonville. Maritime Ocean Pharma is the only import channel. I hope that you can consider lowering the price of Alstom Antibiotic." Calvin put down his mobile phone and said, "Lower the price? Why should we lower the price?" Fade said, "Because the antibiotic is rted to the health of the millions in Dragonville. I hope that President Chiang can consider this from a general perspective and lower the price to save everyone''s lives." President Dai and the others also chimed in. "As long as you are willing to lower the price, ourpanies will cooperate with yourpany." Having Fade speak in person, coupled with the benefits promised by the three tycoons, this was definitely the best offer in the business industry in Dragonville. However, when Calvin heard this, he sneered. He put down his mobile phone and said, "What do the lives and health of the people of Dragonville have to do with me?" "Based on what you said, the lower the supply of medicine, the higher the price should be. This is how businessmen operate." "As for the cooperation between your three families, I''m sorry. Maritime Ocean Pharma has always cooperated with the top 500 overseas tycoons. I haven''t heard of yourpanies at all." Calvin''s haughty attitude irked everyone present. The three tycoons faces were red from anger. Even Fade''s face darkened as he was livid. Fade stood up, looked at Calvin, and said in a cold voice, "I''ll ask you for thest time. Is Maritime Ocean Pharma really unwilling to lower the price?" Hearing his words, Calvin also snorted. He stood up from his seat and looked at Fade, saying, "I don''t like your tone. Are you threatening me?" "Those who threaten me... I have never let them off the hook before." "I''ve decided that from tomorrow onwards, I will not lower the price of Alstom Antibiotic in Dragonville, I will also double it." "Calvin, how dare you..." "Do you know how many lives would be lost due to your reckless behaviour?" "Calvin, are you really refusing to consider the future development of Maritime Ocean Pharma''s in this country?" The three tycoons bellowed. However, Calvin had no intention ofpromising at all. On the contrary, he looked arrogant and smug as ever. The three men still wanted to say something. However, Fade said icily, "Since you are unwilling to lower the price, President Chiang, there''s is nothing to talk about. You can go now." Fade was actually chasing Calvin out. Hearing this, Calvin sat down and was not nning to leave. "You guys invited me here and treat me like this?! Is this how you treat a guest?" "I''m telling you to get lost, did you not hear me?" Fade red at Calvin and ordered. Calvin glowered, "How dare you! I..." However, before he could finish, Fade''s right palm punched through the air. With a loud ''crack'', the exquisite walking stick next to Calvin split open from the middle. "You attacked me. Someone..." Calvin was shocked. His jaw clenched. He waved his hand and was about to ask his men to retaliate. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Standing behind Calvin, Henry panicked. He rushed over and persuaded, "President Chiang, stop. Stop! Don''t attack Mr. Chen!" Chapter 710 Chapter 710 "Why not?" Calvin stared at Henry, he looked displeased. "Henry, you must remember that you work for Maritime Ocean Pharma, you''re one of our men.¡± Henry exined with a worried face, "Mr. Chen is an expert in martial arts. It will do you no good if you attack him." "An expert in martial arts?" Calvin was surprised. He nced at Fade, but then sneered and said, "So what if he''s an expert? It sounds amazing, but he''s just amon thug." While speaking, Calvin waved his hand and began to beckon his bodyguard. "Come in, teach him a lesson." Although Henry didn''t know the extent of Fade''s strength, he was from Dragonville. Henry knew how good Fade was, so he panicked as he tried to persuade Calvin. "Henry, shut up. We hired you to work for us, and not to speak for others. If you don''t want the job, you can get out of here!" Calvin yelled, interrupting Henry immediately. Henry did not dare speak again. He retreated a few steps back and hid in the corner. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Calvin''s bodyguards had arrived. They were four burly men, two of whom were blond foreigners. They were about two meters tall. When the bodyguards came, Calvin''s expression became obnoxious. He leaned back on the sofa, looked at Fade, and said in a provoking tone, "These are boxing masters that I hired from the underground boxing of Micovia. Theye with a high price." "You should be aware that the underground boxing field is not a performance-style fight, but a real life-and-death fight. They are very skilled. When they fight, they fight to the death." After bragging, Calvin pointed at Fade and shouted at his four bodyguards, "Teach him a lesson." Four burly bodyguards clenched their fists and surrounded Fade. At the same time, they tightened their muscles and were ready to attack. It was obvious that these bodyguards were experts at physicalbat. However, Fade was indifferent. He did not pay attention to the four bodyguards at all. Instead, his eyes fell on Calvin who was on the sofa, and said, "I gave you a chance to get lost!" "He''s still so arrogant! Get him! Hit him hard!" Calvin shouted with a hint of anger in his eyes. Upon the signal, the four bodyguards moved and threw their huge fists at Fade. Especially the two burly foreign bodyguards, their fists came with strength, carrying a whirring wind at extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, their fists fell upon Fade. Seeing that Fade was about to get hit, Calvin raised the corners of his mouth and smirked. He ced his right hand on the armrest and gently tapped on it, looking like he was watching a good show. However, in this critical moment, Fade''s eyes narrowed slightly. He fumed, "Get out of my way!" Rumbling sounds of thunder could be heard. An invisible force spread out around Fade, striking out viciously at the bodyguards. The four bodyguards immediately felt as if their chests had been smashed by a heavy hammer. Their strong bodies flew five meters away before sttering onto the ground. Calvin, who was looking for a good show, waspletely frightened by the scene. He was bbergasted. When he saw that Fade had singlehandedly knocked out his bodyguards, terror overwhelmed his face. However, before he came to his senses, Fade disappeared from his original spot and materialized in front of Calvin. He reached out hisrge hand, grabbed Calvin''s neck, and lifted him up. Calvin felt suffocated. His face flushed red as he struggled with his hands and feet in desperation. However, in Fade''s hands, his struggle had no effect at all. The air in his lungs was decreasing, it was difficult to breathe. Calvin was terrified. He wanted to ask Henry and the bodyguards for help. "Help, help me!" However, the four bodyguardsy t on the ground, only have enough strength to moan in pain. They could not stand up at all. Henry was even more rooted on the spot, let alone asking him to move. At this moment, Calvin really felt the approaching death. He was really feeling it now. He was scared out of his wits. Just as Calvin felt that he was about to suffocate to death, Fade swung his right arm and threw Calvin out. Calvin fell to the ground, he felt his organs tremble violently from the impact. "Get out!" Fade roared and kicked the four bodyguards out. Calvin and his men didn''t dare to stay any longer, they scrambled out of the scene. In the conference room, the three tycoons stared at Fade, whose face was gloomy. They felt uneasy, thus they said cautiously, "Mr. Chen, what should we do now?" After a moment of silence, Fade said, "Reach out to all the famous doctors who are in Long City. Gather them together to develop a substitute medicine." "Yes!" The three immediately began to take action. Fade sat back on the sofa with a serious look. Although Fade didn''t hold much hope for this negotiation in the first ce, he didn''t expect Maritime Ocean Pharma to be so snobby. They didn''t care about the health of the people in Dragonville at all. After this negotiation ended on a sour note, there was only one way left to solve the problem, which was to develop a substitute drug. Fade had to gather all his energy so that the product can be developed as soon as possible. Of course, if he failed to develop a substitute medicine in a short time. If the situation in Dragonville continued to worsen, Fade would have to result to violence to obtain the Alstom Antibiotic from Maritime Ocean Pharma. Of course, this was ast resort. After all, the moment when he had really done it, it was very likely that the rtionship wouldpletely worsen. Although Maritime Ocean Pharma was in Jade City, it was still apany in China, this matter can still be resolved. However, as Maritime Ocean Pharma had Bald Eagle Pharma backing, China wouldn''t be able to handle it. This is because the Bald Eagle Pharma was the magnate of the international pharmaceutical industry and apany of Micovia. If that was the case, the situation would be way severe than they had anticipated. Fade might even cause a blockade or a war. In order to prevent the situation from turning into the worst possible one, the most important thing to do now was for Fade to do his best to develop a medicine that could rece the Alstom Antibiotic. In turn, they could relieve themselves of the custom patent that Bald Eagle Pharma had imposed on them. Therefore, Fade gathered all the top experts in the relevant fields in Long City and put his mind into developing the substitute medicine. Chapter 711 Chapter 711 While Fade was fully focused on developing the medicine, Calvin flew back to Jade City on a private ne overnight. While Calvin was lying in the VIP ward of a hospital, he looked up at the middle- aged man in front of him. He pleaded, "Dad, that Fade Chen beat me up so badly. You must avenge me." The man was Calvin''s father, Leslie Chiang, the current head of Maritime Ocean Pharma in Jade City. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Watching his son on the hospital bed, Leslie''s heart ached. He said, "Calvin, don''t worry. Whoever dares to beat a member of the Chiang family, I won''t let him get away with it." Calvin''s face was full of hatred, he said, "Dad, you must teach that guy a lesson cruelly! "Also, we''ll raise the price of the medicine further in Dragonville. If they threaten me, I''ll kill all of them!" Calvin gnashed his teeth and said. Leslie gently patted the nket covering his son and said, "Calvin, rest well for now. I will handle Dragonville. Don''t worry about it." Afterforting his son, Leslie walked out of the ward. He took out his mobile phone and made a phone call to his cousin, Loomis Chiang. Leslie said, "Loomis, go to the maind and handle Dragonville." "Remember, Dragonville is now a demonstration and a warning to the whole country, even the whole world. If they don''t give in, we might as well teach them a lesson." "We have Bald Eagle Pharma backing us, so we are not afraid of any challenge from the other forces. Have I made myself clear?" On the other end of the call, Loomis could hear the vehemence in Leslie''s tone. Loomis nodded, "I understand. I will handle the matter in Dragonville appropriately." "Good, set off now. Thepany over there is vital. We can''t leave it empty." Leslie ordered before hanging up the phone. In the evening, Loomis was wearing a id suit, holding a briefcase and a cane in his hand, as he appeared at the Dragonville Airport. Although Loomis was not as famous as his cousin Leslie, he was also a capable member of the Chiang family. Loomis was decisive and ruthless. He was good at handling emergencies. He had helped the Chiang family resolved a lot of issues. Leslie sent Loomis to Dragonville for the matter concerning the Alstom Antibiotic, what Leslie valued was his ability to resolve urgent affairs. Loomis was a workaholic. He immediately started work in the car after leaving the airport. "Please report all thetest news rted to Dragonville to me." "Give me a detailed report about the situation of thest negotiation with Calvin." One by one, the orders were issued. Soon, the relevant documents and reports came back. When Loomis read the details of Fade''s fight with Calvin, he glowered, "This Fade Chen is just a mere thug from Dragonville. He dared attack a member of the Chiang family? He surely doesn''t know his ce." Later, when he saw the news about Alstom Antibiotic, he smiled disdainfully and said, "In such a short timeframe, these doctors from small towns are thinking of developing medicine that can rece Alstom Antibiotic?! Such wishful thinking." "Do they think that the billions of dors of research done by Bald Eagle Pharma, who hired hundreds of top scientists, had been a joke?" "Let them do whatever they want. It''s just a waste of time and money!" Loomis sneered. He paid no heed to Fade''s development of the medicine. After reading all the reports, Loomis was silent for a while and then gave an order, "I want to meet the head of the Ministry of Public Health and all rted pharmaceuticalpanies in Dragonville tomorrow." The subordinate received the order and immediately went to do his work. The corners of Loomis''s mouth curved into an evil smile. He whispered to himself, "They want me to lower the price? Impossible. Bald Eagle Pharma thinks that the branch in our country has been dying the decision- making for a long time. They''re not happy with it. The price Calvin had doubled before is still too low. Let''s raise it by three times first. As for the subsequent prices, those will depend on Dragonville''s attitude." At the same time, Fade and dozens of scientists from Long City tirelessly dedicated themselves to the development of the substitute medicine in theb. This time, Fade was the one who led the development of the medicine. The method he paved was completely different from before. The research and development previouslyplied with Western chemical synthesis methods. They wanted to use anotherbination to extract the effective ingredients in the Alstom Antibiotic as to bypass the patent rights of the Bald Eagle Pharma. Fade didn''t intend to use this method. On one hand, he wasn''t very well-versed about western medicine chemistry. On the other hand, hundreds of scientists from Bald Eagle Pharma had studied and developed for more than ten years. Almost all the methods that could be easily obtained had been thoroughly thought through, and all had been patented. It was almost impossible for Fade to make a breakthrough in a short time. What''s more, in Capital City, top local experts had been developing the drug for months. Fade''s current manpower and resources were definitely less than that of the Capital City. Taking into ount all of the conditions, Fade decided to forgo using Western chemical synthesis methods. Instead, he decided to go for the traditional Chinese medicine methods which he was good at. After all, there were many amazing discoveries in traditional Chinese medicine. Not to mention foreigners, even local citizens could not exin these miracles. Naturally, there was no relevant patent pertaining to such traditional methods. Therefore, this method and route were more realistic for Fade. Fade was working restlessly when the bad news had arrived from the Ministry of Public Health and the relevant hospitals. It was said that they had spoken with the new head of the Maritime Ocean Pharma branch in Dragonville. Not only did Maritime not lower the price, but they also took the opportunity to triple the price. Moreover, they threatened that if the hospitals still refuse to pay for the patent, the price would only go up. In the face of the tough request of the other party, the people in Dragonville were extremely angry, but there was no way to counter it. In the end, they could only retreat, their hearts filled with fury. When Fade heard the news, his eyes zed with anger. In one hand, he ordered the people of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc to work overtime to produce Fei''s Life Elixir Wine, and sell it to the citizens and the hospitals in Dragonville at a fair price. Hence, the Life Elixir Wine could regte or even cure some minor diseases. On the other hand, it was better to speed up the development of substitute medicine. Chapter 712 Chapter 712 As days passed, the research and development went on and on, but there were still no results. Meanwhile, the situation in Dragonville worsened with each passing day. Although the mass production of the Life Elixir Wine had relieved the shortage of the Alstom Antibiotic to a certain extent, the Life Elixir Wine was not proper medicine. It could not rece the antibiotics. Therefore, the side effects of the shortage of antibiotics were obvious. It was a disaster. Many hospitals were short of antibiotics, so they could not treat the patients. As for the patients, their minor illnesses worsened as they couldn''t afford high medical expenses. Some were on the brink of death. Under such circumstances, Loomis still did not intend to lower the price of the Alstom Antibiotic. Instead, he raised the price again, forcing the local pharmaceutical factories to pay for the expensive rights from Bald Eagle Pharma. In this critical situation, in aboratory of Long City, Fade stared unmovingly at the boiling ck liquid in the container. He scooped up a spoonful of liquid and took a sip. When he did, there was a gleam in his eyes. The corners of his mouth curved and he said, "It''s done." The other busy employees around hadn''t noticed Fade''s words yet. Fade raised his voice, he raised his arms, and said, "We made it. It''s done! The substitute medicine was a sess." Suddenly, the wholeb quieted down. Then, people burst into ecstasy and rushed toward Fade, cheering and shouting. "We made it! We made it!" "This month''s hard work was not in vain." "Haha, I''m so delighted. We made it. The citizens of Dragonville are saved." "Dr. Chen, hurry up, hurry up and announce the good news!" Fade smiled and said, "There''s no need to announce the news in a hurry. Now, the first thing we should do is to mass-produce the medicine and ensure that all citizens of Dragonville have ess to it." "Yes, yes, mass production. This is the most important thing." "In terms of mass production, I don''t know if we can make it." "Don''t worry. Dr. Chen''s expertise is Chinese medicine. As long as the raw materials are sufficient, it will be easy to produce." "Is there enough raw materials? I remember that one of them seems to be much rarer!" "Don''t worry. Dr. Chen already contacted other cities and brought a batch of herbs. They''re definitely enough for now." "That''s great. Let''s start production as soon as possible." Then, Fade informed the relevant departments in Long City about the news. Almost all capable companies immediatelymenced work diligently, mass- producing the substitute medicine. At the same time, Loomis received a phone call from his cousin, Leslie. Loomis was in the office of the Maritime Ocean Pharma''s Dragonville Branch. Leslie was somewhat displeased. He said, "Loomis, you''ve been there for a month. Have they given up yet?" Loomis said, "There is a group of Chinese Medicine practitioners in Dragonville. They said that they are going to develop a substitute medicine. I think they are thinking that they have a glimmer of hope, they are still struggling to break through." Leslie said, "Don''t drag on any longer. Mr. Norton from Bald Eagle Pharma is already dissatisfied. You should solve the problem over there as soon as possible, understand?" "Okay, Leslie. I''ll take action right away Now, all the hospitals in Dragonville are on the brink of copse. As long as I pressure them more, they will definitely all meet their downfalls. At that time, they wille to cooperate with us even if they don''t want to," Loomis replied to his cousin. Leslie said, "Since you already have an idea, do as you say. Be quick on your toes." "Yes!" Loomis hung up, then called his assistant, Henry, ordering, "Prepare a press conference for me, just specify that I have something important to announce tomorrow." "Yes!" Henry replied. He then turned around and went on to attend to the matter. Before he did, Loomis ordered, "Also, remember to leak some news. Say that the press conference tomorrow will be the final deadline we gave. If Dragonville refuses to cooperate, we will move out of Dragonville. At that time, even if they have the money, they won''t be able to buy the medicine." After all, Henry was from Dragonville. When he heard the news, he was stunned. He said, "Director Chiang, in this case, I''m afraid that many people in Dragonville will die. Why don''t we..." Loomis red at him and said coldly, "Whether they live or die has nothing to do with me! Besides, they should me themselves. After all, it''s Dragonville who doesn''t agree to our terms and refused to cooperate." Henry still wanted to say something, but Loomis ordered, "Get to work." Henry could only lower his head. He had no choice but to work on the task at hand. After a while, the media that had received the news went into an uproar. The news began to spread via newspapers, magazines, TV channels, and the inte. The crowd was talking about the final deadline, and they couldn''t help but feel panicked. Particrly the family members of patients who had begun to gather at the front of major hospitals and the public health department. They requested that the government cooperate with Maritime Ocean Pharma, buy the antibiotics, and save their rtives and friends. For a moment, Dragonville was in a mess. It was like a bomb that was about to explode at any moment. In this urgent situation, at ten the next morning, Loomis held a press conference in the Maritime Ocean Pharma branch. Seeing the bustling reporters below the stage and the leaders in Dragonville with a gloomy face, Loomis remained calm and collected. He even smiled and said, "Please quiet down. I have important news to announce." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The crowd quieted down. Everyone''s eyes, as well as the cameras, were all focused on Loomis at the moment. Loomis smiled confidently. His eyes looked over and fell on the head of the hospital and the Minister of Health. Then he said, "I think you all know something about the negotiation between Maritime Ocean Pharma and the relevant departments of Dragonville." Everyone nodded, and Loomis continued, "At first, we are eager to cooperate with Dragonville with a warm and sincere attitude. However, after several negotiations, we still failed to reach an agreement. Thus, it is with utmost regret for me to announce that our cooperation is over." As soon as he finished, the room burst into uproar. After all, although there were rumors that Maritime Ocean Pharma would end the cooperation, the people refused to believe in the rumors. However, as Loomis had personally confirmed it, it had materialized into reality. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 For a while, countless reporters bombarded Loomis with all sorts of queries. "Director Chiang, is Maritime Ocean Pharma really withdrawing from the Dragonville market?" "Does Maritime Ocean Pharma have any follow-up measures in ce with regards to the supply of the Alstom Antibiotic?" "Director Chiang, did you really fall out with the leaders of Dragonville?" Having faced with an abundance of questions, Loomis feigned a look of disappointment. He shifted his gaze toward the leaders of Dragonville and said, "We did not want this to happen either. Some people just don''t want to cooperate with Maritime Ocean Pharma, and there is nothing we can do about it. Thus, we have no choice but to withdraw from Dragonville." With this, Loomis looked at the leaders of the relevant departments. Obviously, the people he was talking about had been them. In an instant, he shifted the me on the leaders in question. The reporters directed their microphones at the leaders, and flooded the leaders with all sorts of questions. "Mr. Hu, why did your hospital refuse to cooperate? Do you really not care about the health of your patients?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Chief Qin, may I ask if your department is equipped with any kind of relevant countermeasures that can fill the vacancy that Maritime Ocean Pharma will leave upon their departure from Dragonville?" "In the face of the current shortage of Alstom Antibiotic, do you have any specific solution tobat this issue?" Facing the crowd''s intense questioning, those officers- in- charge grimaced, but they held their stance and began their exnations. However, before they could finish, there was a loud noiseing from the exit of the conference hall. Consequently, a group of people holding banners barged in. As soon as the people entered, they started yelling all kinds of slogans aloud. "We are the family members of the patients. We are requesting for their lives to be saved!" "I want an exnation from the board of the hospital. Why did you not save my father?!" "We are asking for cooperation! We want the antibiotics to save the patients." For a moment, the scene that was already chaotic, became more tumultuous. On the stage, Loomis smiled, his expression getting increasingly conceited. After all, he was the one who arranged these so- called family members of patients to put up a good show. In the face of the family members, the officers-in-charge could only repeat the exnation they had provided the reporters with. However, these people refused to listen. They continued to protest endlessly. "I don''t believe that the price of the medicine is that high! I think that you must have embezzled the money!" "That''s right. This is a huge city, so you must have collected an abundance of tax money every year. Do we really not have the money to buy a bit of the medicine?" "You just don''t want to save themoners, you''ve never treated us as human beings!" "Quit! If you can''t do your job, step down." "I don''t care, these must have been your excuses." "That''s right. The antibiotics came from abroad, to begin with. The antibiotics from Micovia ensures good quality, it''s not a big deal if it''s slightly expensive. You just don''t want to save the lives of your own people!" Having to face these unreasonable remarks, the officers-in-charge were very distressed, and their faces looked extremely gloomy. However, they could only exin it repeatedly. Someone turned to Loomis and began to cry and beg. "Director Chiang, those officers don''t care about us. I beg you, please save us!" "Director Chiang, you work for a bigpany that does a lot of charity each year. Please help us this time." "We will definitely support Maritime Ocean Pharma in the future. Please, give us another chance." "No matter how much money it costs, we will buy it. I just want to save my father." Loomis pretended to be in a dilemma, "I have heard everyone''s thoughts. However, I can''t decide on this alone. I will need to report the situation to my superiors. Please give me some time, alright?" After that, Loomis fished out his mobile phone and made a phone call. Consecutively, he hung up and announced, "Everyone, I just called our headquarters and reported the situation in Dragonville. They have contacted the person- in- charge at Bald Eagle Pharma company." "They have heard about what happened here. They are also concerned. Therefore, they have decided to make a certain concession. We will cut the price down by 10 percent." "This price is already lower than the price marketed outside. We have done all that we can, but it still boils down to the leaders of Dragonville on whether this city intends to cooperate with us." While speaking, Loomis looked toward the people in charge. Immediately, everyone eyes fell on them. The reporters and the so-called family members of the patients all crowded over. "They have alreadypromised by lowering the price. Hurry up and agree. What are you still fussing over with?" "How can you guys even be considered as local officials? The foreigners care more about our lives than you!" "Maritime Ocean Pharma is being very sincere. Why are you guys still in a dilemma?" "This is thest chance. It will be toote to regret it if Maritime Ocean Pharma really quits Dragonville!" When bombarded with such mes and criticisms, the expressions on the officers- in-charge of Dragonville darkened. How could the officers not see that this was all a facade Loomis put on to force them to sign the so- called deal? The ten percent discount was not worth mentioning in the face of the quadrupled increase of price. Moreover, if they really bought the medicine at the price offered, Dragonville''s municipal medical treasury would not be able to afford it. Even so, if the officers exined it now, it would just be a false excuse in the eyes of the patients'' families. The personnel were in a dilemma. On the stage, the arrogant smile on Loomis'' face widened. His n worked, it had been more than effective. The public had gotten increasingly agitated, some people even started to provoke the officers- in- charge. The anger and desperation that had been umted in the people of Dragonville over a long time was at breaking point! Loomis''s eyes gleamed, as if victory was almost within his grasp. Just when he was secretly dancing in triumph, a stern voice resounded from the outside. "Quiet down." Then, a group of people in white coats sauntered into the venue with stern expressions. The man leading the group was Fade. When everyone notice Fade''s arrival, their gazes fixated on him. The reporters came over one after another. "President Chen, why are you here?" "President Chen, can your group keep up with the supply of the Life Elixir Wine?" "President Chen, I heard that you are leading the development of the substitute medicine. Any updates?" Loomis''s face fell when he saw Fade and the group of peopleing over. He looked at them darkly as his expression turned gloomy. Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Fade walked to the center of the stage, gesturing for the crowd to calm down. The crowd immediately fell into silence. Fade''s imposing manner made Loomis frown. Loomis had a bad feeling about Fade''s arrival. Fade said, "I know that you are all very concerned about the Alstom Antibiotic. I''m here for this matter today." As soon as they heard that Fade hade to address the issue with the antibiotics, everyone got excited. The conference regained its rowdiness. "Mr. Chen, are you going to continue with the mass production of the Life Elixir Wine?" "Mr. Chen, may I ask ask about your thoughts on this?" "Mr. Chen, do you support the cooperation between the Dragonville municipality and Maritime Ocean Pharma?" Listening to these questions, Loomis also became interested in hearing Fade''s answer. Fade''s expression chilled. He nced at Loomis and snapped, "Cooperate with Maritime Ocean Pharma? That''s impossible!" As soon as he said that, the reporters burst into an uproar. "Mr. Chen, are you saying that you oppose the cooperation between Dragonville city and Maritime Ocean Pharma?" "Mr. Chen, can you tell me the reason why?" "Mr. Chen, Maritime Ocean Pharma has proposed such a good offer, but you''re even objecting it. I''m disappointed." Hearing these, Fade sneered and said, "A good offer? Are you ignorant or are you just an imbecile?" "The original price is several hundred yuan, but now the price has shot up to five thousand yuan. The good offer that you are talking about makes me wonder if you had your maths taught by your Physical Education teacher?" Fade shot back. Suddenly, everyone who had been present at the conference fell into silence and subsequently lowered their heads. A lot of the people started to analyze the offer proposed. Sure enough, they had been blinded by the facade of a discount. Having heard Fade''s wake up call, they realized that the so- called discount was not worth mentioning in the face of the ridiculous price. Loomis'' face crumbled. He quickly sent winked meaningfully to a couple of people in the crowd. Almost immediately, someone came forward to ask Fade, "Mr. Chen, you are against the cooperation. How about the illness of themoners? Are we going to drag on like this? Or should we buy your Life Elixir Wine?" When he threw out the question, he paused in deliberation. Then, he popped a question out of the blue, "Mr. Chen''s Life Elixir Wine has gotten a lot of sales during this time of crisis, hasn''t it?" His words were misleading as it had an underlying malice beneath it. There was no doubt that he was suggesting to everyone that the reason why Fade had opposed to the cooperation was on the basis that he wanted to sell his Life Elixir Wine. The man hinted that it was the instinct of businessmen to seize this opportunity to make a fortune, and that Fade did not care about everyone''s health at all. Sure enough, the crowd looked at Fade suspiciously, they started whispering amongst each other, their prior opinions had also changed. "I hadn''t thought of the fact that he is the one who manufactures the Life Elixir Wine." "Yes, as long as we don''t cooperate, the sales of Life Elixir Wine will continue to rise." "I thought he was speaking for us, it turns out to be a business tactic huh?" How could Fade not see through his opponent''s scheme? He red at the member of the audience who spoke and chided, "Nonsense." "The sales of Life Elixir Wine have increased during this period of time. However, I would never take the opportunity and raise prices to exploit everyone''s hard- earned money.... like a certain someone." "President Chen, so you have a glib tongue!" The man still didn''t believe him. He continued to satirize Fade. Fade nced at him coldly before he said, "Everyone suspects that the increased promotion of Life Elixir Wine was to increase profits. I''ll tell you that this is absolutely impossible." When the man heard Fade''s words, he was about to refute. However, Fade continued, "Think about it. There''s been a high demand for the Life Elixir Wine. What was the price of the wine in the market? What''s the price now? Do you think those vendors will give up on profiteering and lower the price for no reason?" Such a question made everyone rack their minds. They started discussing amongst each other. "It was true that some time ago, the price of Life Elixir Wine ranged between ten to twenty thousand yuan. Some may have spent thirty to forty thousand yuan to be able to get a bottle." "During this period, it seems that all of them have gotten back to their original price of 500 yuan for one bottle." "I''ve read the news. It''s because Mr. Chen has curbed the vendors from raising the prices. That''s why the price dropped." "Mr. Chen didn''t oppose cooperation because he wanted to make a fortune at all. Otherwise, he would''ve doubled the price of the Life Elixir Wine and everyone would still have no choice but to buy it." "That guy, you''ve misunderstood Mr. Chen. You should apologize." "Yes, hurry up and apologize!" "You''re not apologizing. Did you do it on purpose?" Facing the pressure from the crowd, the man''s face fell. He could only apologize to Fade. The situation at the scene settled down again. Loomis scowled. After all, his carefully nned n was going to work soon. However, Fade rushed over with a group of people and ruined his n. This infuriated Loomis. He didn''t want to drag on any longer. He looked at the leaders of Dragonville and said, "Our press conference has a time limit. I wonder if you will ept the terms that I proposed?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "If you still refuse to ept it, Maritime Ocean Pharma will officially withdraw from the market of Dragonville." Loomis was bluntly pressurizing the leaders toe to a decision. Following what Loomis had said, the crowd that had been calmed down by Fade started stirring again. "Mr. Chen is right. Maritime Ocean Pharma is wicked." "But there''s nothing we can do about it. Without the antibiotics, are we just going to die like this?" "Yeah, Mr. Chen, you are right, but you did not provide us with a solution. We can only remain under their malicious maniption!" "Just buy it. If you buy it, you can save your life. What''s the use of money if we lose our lives?" As the crowd discussed the matter, the officials of Dragonville felt pressured and their expressions became stern. On the stage, Loomis smiled with ease. "We don''t have much time. Could you please decide it as soon as possible?" Loomis had the situationpletely under control again. However, the group of experts who came with Fade whispered something to the officials. A smile appeared on the officials'' faces. Their stern expressions eased up all at once. Seeing this, Loomis, who was on the stage, felt that something was amiss. The muscles on his face twitched. Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Fade sneered when he saw Loomis''s worried expression. He said loudly, "With regards to everyone''s safety, you don''t have to worry about it at all." "Mr. Chen, what do you mean?" "Do you have a way of acquiring the Alstom Antibiotic from other channels, Mr. Chen?" "Mr. Chen is a doctor. He can definitely cure our disease." "But Mr. Chen is only a one man team, how would he have the time to treat so many of us?" "Wasn''t there some news about Mr. Chen leading the production of an alternative medicine? Could it be-" Just as everyone was busy specting, the two men in white robes who had been standing behind Fade proceeded to retrieve a box of medicine, and then they walked onto the stage. Fade announced, "Everyone, you can stop worrying now. Our team has invented a medicine that is able to rece Alstom Antibiotics." As soon as he said that, the crowd burst into an uproar. Everyone was shocked. "They actually came up with one. I thought it was impossible?" "I heard that there were hundreds of experts in Capital City who have been researching for months, and they haven''t been able to make any progress. Dr. Chen has only been researching for a month, right? Isn''t this quick?" "Dr. Chen''s medical skills are excellent. I believe in him." "Dr. Chen, hurry and show us the medicine!" The audience was ecstatic. On the stage, Loomis''s face contorted. His facial muscles twitched a few times as his eyes were fixated on Fade. He had been reckless due to the patent rights for Alstom Antibiotics. There was no way that Chinese citizens could develop this kind of medicine. However, Fade''s announcement that he had sessfully developed a substitute medicine, also meant that he had overturned the trump card of Maritime Ocean Pharma. The news was even a threat to Bald Eagle Pharma, who was had been backing theirpany in Jade City. For a moment, Loomis panicked. He was hoping that what Fade said was fake and that he was only lying to stabilize the current situation. After all, Loomis knew very well how difficult it was to develop a new medicine. Fade knew that everyone was skeptical. He exined, "The medicine we have developed is made solely from Chinese medicine. It sells at a fair price and is more effective than the Alstom Antibiotics. Unlike its Western counterparts, there are no side effects." "We named this medicine the Ephedra Syrup. At 1 p.m. today, it will officially be released onto the market. You can buy it from major hospitals and pharmacies in Dragonville. The supply is guaranteed to be sufficient." The people present cheered, while Loomis''s expression became more and more gloomy. He was trying to figure out a way to defeat Fade. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, while Loomis was still thinking, Fade said, "As to the effects of the Ephedra Syrup, I can give a live demonstration right now." As he spoke, Fade chose a random patient from the crowd. Under the watchful gaze of countless reporters, he gave the syrup to the patient. Within less than ten minutes, the patient''s cough and fever were obviously relieved, and the color returned to his face. The effect of the Ephedra Syrup was evident, which dispelled the suspicion in people''s hearts. Loomis could no longer stand still and do nothing about the situation. He rushed down from the stage, dialing hurriedly on his mobile phone. Obviously, he was reporting the situation to his superior. In his haste, he stumbled and fell to the ground with a crash, which immediately resulted in a burst ofughter from the crowd. However, Loomis did not care about the pain and embarrassment. Holding his mobile phone, he reported what had happened. As he left, the press conference he had nned had totally gotten out of hand. Fade immediately became the focus of everyone''s attention. The reporters and the family members of the patient rushed up one after another. Fade patiently answered their questions. At the same time, all the media in Dragonville began to promote the Ephedra Syrup. On the TV, the Inte, newspapers, magazines, posters and banners on the street, hospitals and pharmacies, all started promoting the Ephedra Syrup. The previously anxiety- ridden atmosphere in Dragonville had lightened up tremendously with this current development. Since it had been tried and tested, and proven to be highly effective, news of the Ephedra Syrup began to spread like wildfire across the city. Thanks to the Ephedra Syrup, the medical expenses of hospitals had decreased. As for Maritime Ocean Pharma, no one cared about their antibiotics. Moreover, unlike what was said in the previous press conference, some sources found out that they had no intention to withdraw from Dragonville at all. This confirmed everyone''s suspicions that Loomis Chiang had arranged the press conference to threaten Dragonville. The people in Dragonville were enraged. Many took to acts of vandalism to express their displeasure. The ss of thepany was often broken, and the doors and walls would be sshed with paint or even dung. Fade was busy with the mass production of the Ephedra Syrup as well the reporting of relevant research and development results. After all, Dragonville was not the only city short of the Alstom Antibiotics. The whole country was in urgent need of antibiotics. However, as Dragonville was the one being targeted, its situation had been especially severe. Fade wanted to distribute the Ephedra Syrup throughout the whole country as soon as possible as in order to solve the shortage of Alstom Antibiotics. In doing so, Bald Eagle Pharma could no longer threaten the pharmaceutical industry in China. On the other hand, Fade had a bigger idea. The Bald Eagle Pharma had made use of the patent rights of Alstom Antibiotics to threaten dozens of countries all over the world. Since he has now developed a substitute medicine which was even more effective, if he could promote the Ephedra Syrup throughout the whole world, he could take over the global market right away. This was especially true considering that some countries were under a simr threat whereby Bald Eagle Pharma had been monopolizing the market with their patent rights. If things went as he nned, Fade might be a magnate in the pharmaceutical industry that couldpete with Bald Eagle Pharma. However, the idea was too massive to be realized in a short span of time. Therefore, the most important thing to do right now was to distribute the Ephedra Syrup across the whole country. Fade didn''t know much about bureaucratic procedures, so he entrusted this part of the job to Daphne Tao and Principal Hu, while he poured all of his attention into the production of the Ephedra Syrup. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Ephedra Syrup sold like hot cakes in Dragonville. In less than three days, it hadpletely reced Alstom Antibiotic. Because of the incident, the share prices of Maritime Ocean Pharma in Jade City plummeted. It had fallen by billions in market value, which threw the wholepany into distress. In the past few days, Loomis Chiang had been contacting the headquarters of Maritime Ocean Pharma and Bald Eagle Pharma to discuss the countermeasures for the situation. In doing so, he finally managed to calm down somewhat. In the office, he hung up the phone. After a moment of silence, he waved his hand and called Henry Hu over, saying, "I want to meet Fade. Tell him that I have something to discuss with him." When Henry heard this, he was startled and said softly, "Director Chiang, do you really want to meet Fade? I''m afraid that he is currently-" Loomis said, "Just say that I have something beneficial for him, a huge proposal. In the face of such a massive profit, I don''t believe that he won''t be tempted." Henry still wanted to say something, but when he saw Loomis''s cold eyes, he immediately swallowed his words and nodded. "Okay, I''ll go immediately." Loomis nodded, then called his secretary and ordered, "Ask the driver to wait for me at the entrance of thepany. I''m going to the airport to pick someone up." The secretary hesitated and said, "Director Chiang, it may not be convenient at the entrance of the company. Why don''t we ask the driver to wait for you at the back door?" Hearing this, Loomis was furious and he yelled, "I am the director of Maritime Ocean Pharma. Why can''t I use thepany''s entrance? Do you have anything against me?" The secretary exined, "No, of course not. Paint and manure have been sshed at the entrance of thepany, and we haven''t cleaned it yet, so-" Hearing this, Loomis remembered that he and hispany had be targets of hatred in Dragonville. Everyone despised them. Not only was the front door of thepany sshed with faeces, but even Loomis''s car had been sshed with manure. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He knitted his eyebrows. He said, "Then let''s leave through the back door." "Yes, I''ll arrange it right away!" the secretary replied. The next morning, the second floor was once again reserved in the busy Harmony Hotel in the center of Dragonville. However, it was not Fade Chen, but Loomis Chiang who had reserved it. Loomis kept ncing at his watch as he sat in the room. He couldn''t help frowning and he said, "Why hasn''t Fade arrived yet? This Chen person is so arrogant." Beside him, Henry exined in a low voice, "Director Chiang, there are still ten minutes before the appointed time." "Moreover, Young Master Calvin showed up half an hourte thest time he was supposed to meet Fade. I''m worried that Fade might..." Henry stopped talking. Loomis immediately understood Henry''s meaning and said unhappily, "You mean, Fade will be deliberatelyte this time in order to get back at us." Considering this, Loomis wanted to leave. Nevertheless, when he thought of the task assigned by his cousin, he could only sit and wait anxiously. As time went by, Loomis looked at his watch again and again. Every minute felt like an eternity. Until thest minute, there was still no sign of Fade. Loomis''s face darkened. He gritted his teeth and whispered, "Is Fade really ying tricks with me?" "Isn''t he just a brat who learned a little about Chinese Medicine? He''s putting on airs in front of me!" Loomis muttered discontentedly. Just then, footsteps were heard from the doorway. Fade, Daphne, and Mr. Tu stepped into the room. They had arrived right at thest second. Seeing this, Loomis couldn''t help but say, "President Chen, you''re here on time! Not even a second late." Fade nced at Loomis and said, "Not even a secondte. It''s better than someone who waste for half an hour!" There was no doubt that he was talking about thest meeting with Calvin. Loomis changed the topic. He forced a smile and said, "I have something important to discuss with you, President Chen." "Something important!" Fade nced sideways disdainfully and said, "Director Chiang, please tell me what it is!" Seeing this, Loomis suppressed his dissatisfaction and anger towards Fade and said, "It''s a good thing that can bring you a fortune. I''m wondering if you will be interested in it." "Making a fortune... Of course I''m interested in it." Fade dragged his voice deliberately. Hearing this, Loomis smiled and said, "Since you are interested, I won''t beat around the bush. Let''s get straight to the point." "Maritime Ocean Pharma wants to buy the patents for your Ephedra Syrup." After that, Loomis looked at Fade, feeling confident. Fade tapped his fingers on the armrest and said, "Selling you the patents for the Ephedra Syrup! Director Chiang, do you think that''s possible?" "You just used the patent rights of Alstom Antibiotics to threaten Dragonville. Now, you want to buy my Ephedra Syrup patents." "Do you think I''m a fool? Selling the patents to you, so that you can continue to threaten us?" At the end of his sentence, Fade raised his voice with a hint of anger. Loomis hurriedly made a cating gesture and said, "No need to be mad, President Chen. If we purchase the Ephedra Syrup patents, we guarantee that we will ensure a sufficient supply in Dragonville." "Sufficient supply in Dragonville. What about the other ces? You might pull a simr stunt like what you guys did before," Fade said in a cold voice. Loomis waved his hand and said, "It seems that you misunderstood us. Maritime Ocean Pharma is a businesspany after all. Those were just business means." "Regarding the patent purchase of the Ephedra Syrup, we are making the proposal with total sincerity!" Loomis said. Fade shook his head and said, "I don''t believe in your sincerity. I''d rather donate the patent to the government, than sell it to you!" Hearing this, Loomis smiled and said, "President Chen, you must be kidding. Although I am from Jade City, I do know how things work here. After spending so much effort to develop Ephedra Syrup, if you give it to the government now, I am afraid that you would only be rewarded with a couple million yuan and an honor award at most." "However, it''s different with us. Maritime Ocean Pharma genuinely wants to negotiate and cooperate with you." "In order to show our sincerity, I will give you a hint." Saying this, Loomis extended a palm and said with a smile, "As long as you are willing to sell the patent to us, this amount of money will be yours soon." Chapter 717 Chapter 717 "Five. Five million? Fifty million?" Fade wore an unreadable expression, even his tone was nonchnt. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Loomis, however, looked confident. He said to Fade, "Fifty million, in dors." "I hope you find the offer to your satisfaction. Medicine patents in China are rarely worth this price." Loomis said with a smile on his face. Fade held his chin in his right hand and seemed to be considering what Loomis had said. "Fifty million dors, that''s about three billion yuan. This offer seems like a high price indeed." Hearing this, Loomis felt even surer about his offer. In his opinion, there was no way that Fade would disagree to so much money. However, Fade raised his head to look at him with a mocking smile. He said, "The price is not bad indeed, but it''s still not worth a mention to me." Hearing this, the confident smile on Loomis''s face disappeared, and his face fell. He held back his dissatisfaction and said, "I know that you''re a wealthy businessman. You hold a high position in Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, and your worth is over billions of dors." "Even so, fifty million dors should not a small amount to you. I think it''s too much for you to say that it''s not even worth a mention. Maritime Ocean Pharma is genuinely interested in purchasing the patent." Loomis was suggesting that Fade should not be ying hard to get in order to raise the offered price. However, in Fade''s opinion, his consideration waspletely unnecessary. Fade had no intention to sell the Ephedra Syrup patents. Anyway, even if he ever wanted to do so, he would definitely not be selling it to Maritime Ocean Pharma. So, when Fade saw Loomis''s reaction, he couldn''t help butugh. He shook his head and said, "Director Chiang, you''re making assumptions based on your own judgement. Do you think that others think the same way you do? You, who would do anything for the sake of mary gain?" "As for the Ephedra Syrup patent, I won''t be selling it. Please leave," Fade said outright. Loomis didn''t expect Fade to refuse so decisively. He scowled and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m genuinely here to negotiate with you." Fade shook his head and said, "I''m also genuinely unwilling to sell. Besides, even if I wanted to sell it, I would definitely not sell it to apany like Maritime Ocean Pharma, who doesn''t care about people at all." "You ¡ª" Hearing Fade humiliate hispany, Loomis was enraged. However, Fade did not want to argue with him at all. He stood up and prepared to leave. Loomis panicked. He knew that Ephedra Syrup was a threat to Alstom Antibiotics, and it was worth a fortune. Therefore, he wanted to buy the Ephedra Syrup patent as soon as possible. Loomis stood up from his seat and shouted, "Stop, you can''t leave!" Fade turned around. He looked at Loomis and said in a chilly voice, "Why, are you going to force me to sell the patent?" Loomis''s face darkened. He threatened, "President Chen, ourpany is determined to acquire the patents for the Ephedra Syrup. If you insist not to sell, we don''t mind resulting to other means." Upon hearing this, Fade raised his eyebrows and said, "Are you threatening me?" Loomis snorted coldly. At the moment, he regained his previous arrogant attitude. "You can think of it as such." "Fade, I''ll tell you the truth. Ephedra Syrup has disrupted the ns which Maritime Ocean Pharma has set into motion within the country. Therefore, this is an obstacle we must remove, no matter the cost." Loomis threatened him without holding back. A hint of anger shed in Fade''s eyes, and he said in a low voice, "Since you are so confident, you can have a try. Let''s see who ends up being the one removed." After that, Fade left. Loomis was boiling with anger and his eyes were full of hatred. He smashed the tea set against the table, and the broken pieces fell to the ground. Loomis returned to thepany. He walked to the managing director''s office and knocked on the door respectfully, "Mr. Norton, I''m back." A voice replied in English, "Come in." Loomis pushed the door open and walked into the office. A middle-aged Caucasian man was seated behind the desk. The foreigner had sparse blond hair, arge reddish nose, and wore a casual outfit. With a gentle smile on his face, he looked like a normal foreigner. However, in front of this foreigner, Loomis was extremely respectful. He bowed and greeted, "Mr. Norton." This seemingly unremarkable foreigner was the Managing Director of Bald Eagle Pharma in the Asian region. His approval was crucial in order for Maritime Ocean Pharma to be able to import their foreign medicine. It could be said that half of the business of Bald Eagle Pharma depended on Norton. Therefore, Loomis did not dare to show any disrespect in front of Norton. Norton looked quite kind. He waved to Loomis and said, "Chiang, don''t be so nervous. Rx." "Oh yes, tell me, what''s the oue of the negotiation?" Norton asked. Loomis''s expression tensed, and his shoulders trembled slightly. He took a breath and said, "Mr. Norton, the negotiation did not seed. I have already..." After listening to Loomis''s exnation, Norton was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, "It''s expected. I will negotiate in person." Hearing this, Loomis was bbergasted. He asked, "Mr. Norton, you want to negotiate in person? Is there a need to have such high regard for Fade Chen?" Norton shook his head and said, "I don''t value him. What I value is that Ephedra Syrup." "Ephedra Syrup!" Loomis was confused. "Although medicine is effective, it''s just Chinese medicine. Is it that good? With the power of Bald Eagle Pharma, it''s not difficult to destroy the medicine, isn''t it?" Norton looked at Loomis and said, "I''ve sent someone to test that medicine. Its effect is beyond my expectation. It''s much better than Alstom Antibiotic." "This medicine has great potential, so we can''t give it any chance to develop and grow. We can either buy it or destroy it," Norton said. His kind eyes gleamed, revealing the true nature of this domineering international managing director. Upon hearing this, Loomis was shocked. Although he thought highly of Ephedra Syrup, he didn''t expect that Norton would think so highly of Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Having a sh of inspiration, Norton returned to his kind expression. He wore a smile at the corner of his lips, seemingly in good spirits. Loomis Chiang came to his senses and said immediately, "Mr. Norton, I''ll arrange to meet Fade right away." He paused for a moment, and went on, "However, the previous negotiations with Fade went pretty badly. If we look for him again, I''m afraid..." Norton shook his head and interrupted, "I have an idea." "Mr. Norton, what are you trying to..." Loomis was confused. Norton smiled, ''TH visit Fade in person. "In person?" Loomis was surprised, "Mr. Norton, you¡ª" Norton stood up and ordered, "Go fetch the car. We''ll leave right away!" After the meeting, Fade Chen bid goodbye to Daphne Tao and Mr. Tu. As soon as he returned to his office, his secretary came knocking on his door. "President Chen, you have a visitor." "Who is it?" Fade asked. The secretary replied, "It is Loomis Chiang from Maritime Ocean Pharma." "Loomis, why is he here?" Fade frowned and wondered. After all, their discussion had just ended. The secretary added, "There is a foreigner who came with him. His name is Norton." "A foreigner? Norton?" Fade pondered about it and still, he didn''t know who this foreigner was. Although he was curious, he still waved his hand dismissively "I don''t want to see them, tell them to leave." The secretary nodded and went to deliver the message. However, before the secretary was able to reach them, she saw Loomis and Norton walking towards her. "Sir, you can''t..." The secretary was about to stop them. Loomis shouted, "I want to see President Chen!" Then he reached out and pushed the secretary away. When Fade saw this, he warned icily, "President Chiang, you''re not at Maritime Ocean Pharma. Watch your actions." As he spoke, Fade waved his arm and sent forth an invisible strength that pushed Loomis back. Loomis stumbled and almost fell. Loomis was furious. He red at Fade, "Fade, how dare you?" Fade sneered, "This is my office, you are trespassing on my property. This is the lightest punishment. Do you perhaps want to try a heavier punishment?" "You ¡ª" Loomis was infuriated, he was close to blowing up. Right at this moment, Norton appeared with a smile on his face, he spoke in Chinese and apologized to Fade, "President Chen, I''m sorry for our reckless behaviour." ''Now, Let me introduce myself. I''m Norton. I was wondering if you would have some time for a talk with us?" As he spoke, Norton passed a business card to the secretary. The secretary brought the business card to Fade. Fade nced at the contents of the business card. When Fade''s gaze fell on the title of "Managing Director of Bald Eagle Pharma in the Asian region", his face lit up, and he looked at Norton. Norton was smiling, wearing an expression full of confidence. Fade remained silent for a moment. After a while, he said, "Cut to the chase, speak." Hearing this, Loomis was boiling in rage, "Fade, what kind of attitude is this?" "Do you know who Norton is? How can you be so rude?" Fade said coldly, "I don''t care if he is the Managing Director or the CEO. If you got nothing, then get out of here." "You¡ª" Loomis pointed at Fade and was furious. As for Norton, he remained smiling. He calmed Loomis and continued, "Since Mr. Chen said so, I''ll say this outright." "Bald Eagle Pharma wants to cooperate with you, Mr. Chen. It is about the Ephedra Syrup that you have recently developed. We would like to..." Before he could finish, Fade frowned. He interrupted, "If this is about buying the patents for the Ephedra Syrup, there''s no need to go on. I will not consent to it." Norton smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, don''t be in such a hurry to refuse. Why don''t you listen to the contents of our offer? "I won''t agree to any of your offers." Fade waved his hand in rejection. Seeing this, Loomis was raging once again. "Fade, are you aware of what you are doing? This is Mr. Norton we are talking about here, this might be your only chance to..." Norton dismissed Loomis and went on, "I know that you are wise enough to understand the potential of the syrup. So I''ll go straight to the point. Bald Eagle Pharma wants the patent of the Ephedra Syrup to..." "It''s impo...?" Fade interrupted. Before Fade Chen could finish his words, Norton persisted, "We''re not going to buy the patent. Instead, we want to cooperate with you by profit distribution." "Mr. Chen, if you agree, we shall pay you 100 million dors. After that, you will also receive 5% from the profits of the medicine sales." Loomis was shocked when he heard Norton. He was someone who worked in the pharmaceutical industry. Of course he knew how great Norton''s offer was. In the pharmaceutical industry, manyboratories and scientists woulde up with various pharmaceutical formtions. However, due to ack of resources for mass development, most of the formtions would end up being sold to major pharmaceuticalpanies. There were usually two methods of selling the formtion. The first method was a one- off transaction. It would require the full payment andplete transfer of the patents. After that, the patent right of the drug would belong to the pharmaceuticalpany entirely, and have nothing more to do with the original developers of the medicine. The other method was by profit distribution. The pharmaceuticalpany would first pay a sum of money to the developer. Next, the profit of the medicine sales would be distributed between the pharmaceuticalpany and the developer. In other words, the higher the sales, the higher the amount of money received by the developer. There was no doubt that the second method was more promising. After all, every product sold would bring profit to the developer. The profit would be long- term and more rewardingpared to the one-off method. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Therefore, any developer who was confident about his own formtion would want to sell his patent by profit distribution. In doing so, they can get more profit. Both developers and pharmaceuticalpanies were well aware of this concept. Therefore, most of the pharmaceuticalpanies preferred to buy patents in a one-off transaction. If the other party did not agree, they would rather not buy it, or invest their own manpower to develop a simr formtion. Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Generally speaking, dealing with a huge pharmaceuticalpany is a pain in the neck. Thus, most of the developers would rather sell their patent in a one-off transaction. After all, if the pharmaceuticalpany developed simr formtion, the original formtion of the developer would be worthless. Therefore, the one-off deal was still eptable. After all, it was better than nothing. For example, Bald Eagle Pharma bought Alstom Antibiotic in a one-off manner. Although buying the patent in a one-off way was the norm, there were some exceptions to the case. The pharmaceuticalpany would still agree on profit distribution if the patent had great potential to generate high profit to thepany. Of course, this would only happen once in a blue moon. However, now, Norton actually promised to purchase the patent using profit distribution. Loomis Chuang was astounded. He didn''t think that the Ephedra Syrup would be this important. For a moment, he couldn''t believe what he heard. He stared at Norton in disbelief. He was at a loss for words. Fade was lost in thought. Although he didn''t know much about the inner workings of the pharmaceutical industry, he knew that Norton''s offer was obviously better than the 50 million dors deal from before. After a short silence, Fade shook his head and rejected once more, "I''ll say it again. I won''t sell it." Now, even Norton was surprised. An odd emotion shed across his smiling face. He looked at Fade and repeated, "Mr. Chen, I don''t think that you understand the value of this offer." Loomis added right away, "Fade, listen carefully. This is a profit distribution contract with the Bald Eagle Pharma. You will instantly receive one billion dors. What''s more, you will get 5 percent of the total profit!" "You know clearly that Bald Eagle Pharma is world-renowned. Taking Alstom Antibiotics as a basis, from just one-third of the total sales, you can already earn up to one billion dors'' worth of ie in a year!" "This is such a generous offer. Please reconsider your decision." Loomis said. He wished that he could straight up agree to this offer on behalf of Fade. However, after listening to Loomis, Fade was determined. He shook his head and insisted, "I''ll say it again. I won''t sell it." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Why? That will earn you a couple of billions of dors!" Loomis couldn''t help but question. Fade''s face turned cold. He looked at Loomis and asked, "Why? Aren''t you ashamed to ask me why?" "A couple of billions of dors annually is a huge amount of money for me. But Bald Eagle Pharma would be getting much more than this." "I believe that we are aware of the origins of this offer price. The antibiotics incident in Dragonville had recently just passed. I still remember how you forced the market to raise the price for the antibiotics." "Although I like money, I have no interest in dirty cash, especially the kind of cash extorted from your own people." Fade thundered, "Leave. Now! If you still refuse to leave, don''t me me for being harsh." Loomis couldn''t understand Fade. In his opinion, the previous incidents weremon business tactics, and he had long been used to it. He didn''t care for those who fell ill or died because of their own actions. After all, making money was his first priority. Therefore, Loomis still wanted to persuade Fade. Nevertheless, before he could speak, Norton stopped him and left without saying another word. When the two walked out of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, Loomis was angry and confused. He raged, "Is Fade out of his mind? How could he walk away from such a great offer? That''s unreasonable!" Norton was gloomy. He grumbled, "It''s funny to see a narrow-minded nationalist." "Mr. Norton, what should we do now?" Loomis asked, "Shall we invest more into Alstom Antibiotic to crush Ephedra Syrup?" A sinister smile appeared on Norton''s usually amiable face, "I have a better idea." "What are you going to do?" Loomis was puzzled. Norton took out his phone and entered a bunch ofplicated numbers. He had entered an encrypted channel. He spoke, "I''m Norton. Help me get to Blood de Killer Organization. I have a task for them..." Upon hearing this, chills went down Loomis'' spine. Blood de Killer Organization was an internationally famous underground hitman organisation. As long as they were paid enough, the hitmen would take on any mission. In other words, they were ouws who treasure money more than lives. Norton actually hired a hitman from Blood de to finish off Fade. This was shocking to Loomis. At the same time, he felt that he had underestimated the importance of Ephedra Syrup. At the thought of this, Loomis had a strange hunch. This reminded him of Henry Hu, so he called him up. "You''re from Dragonville. Tell me about Fade." Henry, who was on the other side of the phone, paused for a moment and said, "President Chiang, Mr. Chen came to Dragonville a few months ago. His status rose at a rapid pace. As time went by, his name became well- renowned in Long City. Moreover, a lot of major businesses families maintain a good rtionship with him." "How could he suddenly rise up out of nowhere?" Loomis frowned. Henry thought for a moment and went on, "I heard that Mr. Chen is a master of martial arts. He has a close rtionship with martial artists, especially the number one Sun Family in Long City. Some people even im that Mr. Chen is the best master of martial arts in Long City." As he heard this, Loomis'' heart skipped a beat. He felt uneasy, and ordered Henry, "Find out more about Fade. The more detailed the better." "Yes!" Henry hung up. After that, Loomis went to Norton and informed him, "Mr. Norton, I just received some information about Fade." "Go on!" Norton asked. "Here''s the thing. Fade is..." Loomis went on to tell everything he heard from Henry. After listening, Norton was calm. He patted Loomis on the shoulder and reassured him, "Chiang, don''t worry." "In my opinion, the so-called master of martial arts in China is just a gimmick. I''m afraid that he can''t even put up a fight against an ordinary soldier in Micovia." "Besides, even if Fade is that good, the hitmen of Blood de Killer Organization are definitely masters of killing people. He would be nothing to them." After that, Norton smiled confidently. He ordered the driver, "Drive us back to thepany." Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Ever since Fade Chen rejected Norton, he had been paying more attention to Ephedra Syrup. After all, if the Bald Eagle Pharma was willing to spend so much on the patent of Ephedra Syrup, it meant that it had a huge potential. Therefore, Fade was more determined to promote the Ephedra Syrup to the whole country, and even to the whole world. Of course, first, he had toplete the review report and increase its production. After all, Dragonville was a huge town. Depending on Fade''spany alone to produce Ephedra Syrup would not be sufficient to keep up with everyone''s demand. Moreover, Alstom Antibiotics was now facing a shortage all over the country. Therefore, he needed to promote Ephedra Syrup to the whole country as soon as possible, in order to reduce medical fees and save more patients. These were Fade''s priorities. Of course, it would be difficult to cope with the demand of the huge country. First of all, Ephedra Syrup needed to pass the examination to confirm that it met certain qualifications. Usually, this examination would take up quite a long time. However, this time, it was an emergency. Fade had requested for the relevant personnel in Dragonville to rush to the Capital City to follow up on this. Whereas Fade would be in the city, urging the production of the syrup. One day, Fade was busy solving someplications in the production factory. Suddenly, a call came in. Fade saw that it was from Daphne Tao, so he picked up the phone right away and asked, "Hello, Dr. Tao, what''s the matter?" Daphne asked, "Dr. Chen, are you free tonight? There''s a celebration in our city. It will be held in the Harmony Hotel tonight." "A celebration?" Fade was surprised. Daphne exined, "Our colleagues have worked hard to develop the Ephedra Syrup. They have been working for more than ten hours every day without any rest. I believe that everyone is tired, both physically and mentally." "Now that the medicine has been sessfully developed, everyone can finally take a rest. Hence, the leaders decided to hold a celebration. Everyone will gather together to celebrate and be rewarded for their contribution." After he heard her, he nodded immediately. "Okay, I''ll go once I have finished my work." Although Fade was the biggest contributor in the development of the Ephydra Syrup, nevertheless, the other members of staff have also contributed a lot. It was reasonable to hold a celebration and reward them for their efforts. "Sure, Dr. Chen. Please give me a call when you arrive. I''ll pick you up at the door," Dr. Tao said. Fade hung up and went on with his work in the factory. Fade nned to go home after work to take a shower before going to the party. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, there was a problem on the assembly line, which cost him more than an hour. By the time Fade finished all of his work and came out from the factory, the celebration was already due to start in less than half an hour. Fade looked at his dirty outfit and smiled bitterly. "There is not enough time. I have no choice but to go like this." Fade was in his uniform when he drove all the way to Harmony Hotel. When he arrived at the entrance of the hotel, he parked his car and called Daphne. Soon, Daphne, who was dressed in an evening gown, walked out of the hotel. She looked around and was surprised to find Fade in such a state. "Uh... Dr. Chen, did youe here right after work?" Fade looked at Daphne, who was usually in a white coat, seeing that she had changed into a close- fitting dress. Everyone around him was dressed to the nines. He could do nothing but smile. "I''m sorry. Something came up, I didn''t have the time to change, that''s why I came in this." Daphne didn''t know what to say. She smiled, "Well,e on in. You are the main contributor after all. No matter how you dress, I believe that you''ll be fine." With that, Daphne and Fade walked into the hotel side by side. Right as they entered, a couple in theirte-twenties greeted them with enthusiasm. "Daphne, it''s been such a long time! You''re still beautiful as ever!" A woman in a red dress came to greet Daphne. Daphne was surprised when she saw the woman. She greeted, "Oh my, Rita! It''s been so long! Why are you here?" They hugged as they greeted each other. "Someone invited me to this party, so I came to take a look." Rita Huang pointed to a tall man who was standing behind her. She introduced, "Daphne, meet my husband, Dn Fan. He is in the medical business." "Hello, d to meet you." Daphne greeted him casually. Then, she thought of Fade who was standing next to her. She introduced, "Rita, this is my friend, Fade Chen." "Hello!" Fade nodded to them with a smile. When Rita and Dn saw Fade''s outfit, their smiles froze. They retracted their hands that were intended for a handshake. They nced at Fade and looked away right away. They had no intention of greeting him. The attitude of Rita and Dn had offended Fade and Daphne. Since she was Daphne''s former ssmate, it was not nice for Daphne to show her displeasure. She could only say to Fade politely, "Let''s go greet the people over there, shall we?" Daphne and Fade were about to leave. However, Rita didn''t seem to understand the meaning of Daphne''s words. She followed them happily, "Let''s go together. It''s better to know more people from the medical field!" As she spoke, Dn went on to walk next to her. Rita beamed. She kept saying, "Daphne, back then, you were the top student in the ss. Now, you are a famous doctor!" "As for me, I have forgotten all the medical knowledge that I learned. I can only run a small business with my husband." Daphne felt uneasy about Rita''s enthusiastic attitude. She responded calmly, "Rita, it''s good for you to run a business! After all, being a doctor is quite tiring." Rita sighed. "It only looks good on the outside. To be honest, we don''t earn a lot and we''re barely getting by." Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Daphne was not interested. She smiled, "No matter what, you''re still a boss, you have more time than us." On the contrary, Rita became excited as she spoke. She grabbed Daphne''s arm and grumbled, "Daphne, when you''re running a business, you will be on-call for 24/7. You will have no time to rest as you need to keep working." "If you''re really tired, you should switch into another job," Daphne suggested. Rita continued, "I have thought of switching jobs. But, my husband and I had been working hard for five years, and we have managed to achieve something so far. All our little achievements would go down the drain if we decided to switch now." Upon hearing this, Daphne couldn''t help but frown. She couldn''t figure out what Rita was trying to say. Was her former ssmates just trying to chitchat? She paused for a moment and questioned. "Rita, what are you trying to say?" When Rita heard this, her face fell. After sighing, she said, "Daphne, I shouldn''t have Daphne''s heart skipped a beat. She asked nervously, "Rita, tell me. As long as it is not beyond my abilities, I will help." "Ah, there is a problem." Rita sighed. "My husband and I run a smallpany which provides raw medical materials." "A few months ago, when ourpany received a business deal, a problem came up. Now the whole business is stuck." Rita sighed. When Daphne heard her, she said in a hurry, "How much money do you need? I have some savings. You can use it for an emergency." Daphne rummaged around her bag for her bank card. However, Rita stopped her and shook her head. "Daphne, it can''t be solved with mere money." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Are you in a huge debt? Or is it something else?" Daphne asked nervously. Rita shook her head again, and she went on, "Daphne, we''ve known each other for a long time. I''ll tell you everything." Daphne nodded, "Tell me. We can think of a solution together." "Daphne, you are the best." Rita was grateful, "You know that Alstom Antibiotic was facing a shortage all over the country. Many hospitals were buying the antibiotic in bulk. Since the demand exceeds the supply, the price for the antibiotic surged." "At that time, a pharmaceuticalpany ordered Alstom Antibiotic from us." Rita exined, "They offered a good price, and the shortage of stocks was not as serious. Thus, my husband and I took on the order and prepared to bring in the antibiotics for resale. We thought that we could earn some agent fees from this." Daphne frowned, "I''m afraid that I can''t help you. The whole country is running out of the antibiotics as well." Rita sighed, "Yes, I know. But at that time, it was so difficult for us to get it. We didn''t expect that this would happen. When we received the money, we went all over the ce to look for this antibiotic. There were none!" "What''s worse, as time goes on, the shortage is getting more and more serious and the price for the antibiotic is shooting up even higher. With the money that we received before, we couldn''t even pay for the antibiotic, let alone make any profit." "We have no choice but to exin the situation to the pharmaceuticalpany. We wanted to cancel their order." As Rita was speaking, tears welled up in her eyes, "Since we breached the contract, we are ready topensate. Who knew that thepany would insist on their order. They insisted that we get them the antibiotics." "How was it possible for a smallpany like us to be able to get the antibiotic? We''ve been to many ces, and even abroad to look for the antibiotic, but to no avail." "We have no choice. We are even ready to shut down ourpany topensate the pharmaceuticalpany." Rita was full of bitterness. Then, she changed her tone, "After that, we heard about the Ephedra Syrup. It was said that it was a more effective and a cheaper medicinepared to the Alstom Antibiotic. It could even rece it." "The pharmaceuticalpany heard about it too. Now, they want us to get them the Ephedra Syrup. In doing so, we can solve the previous problem." "In this way, we don''t need to close ourpany," Rita said. Daphne finally understood her situation. She frowned, "Rita, you were saying¡ª" Rita nodded, "I inquired about it. The Ephedra Syrup was being developed in Dragonville. And Daphne, you are one of the main researchers. What a coincidence." "Therefore, we''re here to ask for a small favor from you, Daphne. Can you get us the Ephedra Syrup?" Rita finally revealed her intentions. Daphne furrowed her brows. After all, the stock of Ephedra Syrup was already insufficient within Dragonville. How could they provide a supply for Rita? Daphne exined, "Rita, we don''t have enough Ephedra Syrup here in Dragonville. I''m afraid that I cant¡ª Before Daphne finished, Rita interrupted, "Daphne, don''t be like this. We''re ssmates." "No, there is really not enough Ephedra Syrup. Maritime Ocean Pharma went against Dragonville before, and we were in a dire situation. Now, the Ephedra Syrup is not enough to supply Dragonville." Daphne justified. When Rita heard that, she was displeased. Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Dn, who was standing next to Rita, finally spoke. "Dr. Tao, even if the stocks really are limited, it shouldn''t be difficult for you to get some since you''re a researcher, right?" When Rita heard this, she immediately nodded in agreement. "Daphne, I''ve asked around about it. I know that you''re one of the main researchers. It won''t be a big deal to ask for some stocks from the factory!" Daphne shook her head, "Rita, this has nothing to do with who I am. Ephedra Syrup is a limited lifesaving medicine. Each unit has its own set of records." I can get you some if someone you know needs the Ephedra Syrup for medical purposes." Daphne continued, "But if you want to sell it. I''m afraid that" "When Rita heard this, she said in a hurry, "Daphne, we are just a smallpany. We don''t need much, ten thousand units will do." "Ten thousand, will do?" Daphne couldn''t help crying out when she heard the number, "Rita, I''m afraid that you''re unaware of the situation. The whole of Dragonville only has a total of roughly ten thousand." "It''s impossible for you to get ten thousand of them at once. Stop hoping for Ephedra Syrup. It''s better for you to think of other ways." Daphne shook her head and rejected. Rita was unhappy when she heard this. She red at Daphne, "Daphne, we have been old ssmates for so many years. I have persuaded you for so long. You''re really heartless, are you that unwilling to help me?" Daphne exined, "Rita, it''s not about our friendship. It''s that the reality doesn''t allow for this, I really can''t do anything about it." "Excuses, they''re just excuses!" Rita said coldly. She stared at Daphne with hatred, "Daphne, I thought that I could count on you." "Think about it, I''ve been helping you since we were in school. Helping you to buy your meals, opening your drinks for you, helping you to clean up your dormitory, and so on. I''ve helped you so much, and yet you are not willing to help me with such a small favor. I was so wrong about you." Rita said coldly. Daphne did not expect to Rita say such things. She looked at Rita in surprise. She could not speak for a moment. Rita continued, "Daphne, I''ll give you onest chance. Get me the Ephedra Syrup, this will settle our scores. I will never find you again after this." Rita, how could you..." Daphne nked. She didn''t expect that her former ssmate and best friend, would say that to her. Daphne was disappointed and furious. She was trembling in anger. Fade walked over to Daphne. He put his arm gently around Daphne''s shoulders and whispered, "Sister Daphne, don''t be angry. For someone like this, it''s not worth it." When Rita heard Fade, she raised her chin and said, "Hey, bumpkin, this is something between old ssmates, this is none of your business. Now scram." While Rita was speaking, Dn reached out to push Fade away. Fade snorted. With a loud shout, he pushed Dn away, "Get away from me!" "Dear! Are you okay?" Rita was shocked when she saw that her husband stumbled and almost fell. She pointed her finger at Fade and stared at him. "How dare you..." "What?" Fade red at Rita. In an instant, words were stuck in her throat. She couldn''t look at Fade. Thus, she turned to Daphne again. "Daphne, your friend hurt my husband. You must get me the ten thousand bottles of Ephedra Syrup in order to make up for his injuries, or else-" Daphne didn''t expect Rita to be so shameless. Her face went white. Fade sneered, "I''ve never seen someone as shameless as you!" "Who are you to say that I''m shameless? This is just a normal request." Rita exined, "She owes me that much. What''s wrong with doing me a little favor to repay my kindness?" "Did she owe you a lot?" Fade scoffed, "Are''t you ashamed when you say this?" "Your so-called kindness was bringing her meals a few times when you were ssmates. Who do you think you are? Was the food you brought made of silver and gold? " Fade questioned. "I..." Rita tried to defend herself. Fade continued, "To repay your kindness, you want her to get you ten thousand bottles of Ephedra Syrup. That''s ridiculous! Are you even aware of its price? Each of them costs two hundred yuan. Now, you want ten thousand of them, which costs two million yuan. For your information, two million yuan is just the manufacturing cost price." "Look at you. Are you worth this much?" Fade said sarcastically. Rita flushed with shame and could not speak at all. Dn, on the other hand, said, "It''s not that we won''t pay the two million yuan. We only want Daphne to get us the stocks." Dn took out a bank card while he spoke, "Here''s one million yuan as a deposit!" "You want to pay for it, with money?" Fade mocked, "That''s ridiculous. What do you think Ephedra Syrup is? Do you think you will be able to buy it even if you have the money?" "There was someone who came with a billion dors, and I rejected him. Your one million yuan is laughable," Fade said disdainfully. A lot of people were talking about him. "One million yuan for the Ephedra Syrup. What a joke!" "I don''t think that they''re from here. They are ignorant about the situation, and yet they are haughty and full of themselves." "Having the money won''t even get you Ephedra Syrup!" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Dn heard what everyone was saying, his expression changed. "No matter how much it costs, what does it have to do with you, bumpkin?" Rita added immediately, "Yes, my husband can afford to pay for something worth a million yuan. What about you? You can''t even afford to buy a decent outfit. Why are you even here?" Rita warned, "Daphne, ask this friend of yours to apologize immediately, or else, he''ll pay! Humph!" After that, the couple red at Fade with disdain. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Daphne was utterly disappointed. She was shocked that Rita, her former ssmate and best friend, had turned into someone like this. Daphne shook her head and stood beside Fade. She said, "Rita, I didn''t expect you to be someone like this. You are in the wrong. You have to apologize to Fade." When Rita heard this, she yelled, "Daphne, are you kidding me? You said I''m wrong, and you asked us to apologize to a bumpkin like him. This is so funny!" When Daphne heard this, she was infuriated. She said, "Rita, I don''t know what you''ve gone through to be who you are today. I won''t contact you again in the future." The meaning was obvious, she wanted to end their friendship. When Rita heard this, her eyes widened and she said, "Daphne, are you trying to cut me off?" "Humph, it''s not a big deal. Do you really think that you are important just because we were nice to you?" she continued. "After so many years, you''re just a doctor. My husband and I are now the owners of apany. We have more than ten million in assets. It''s no pity to be losing a friend like you." "You''ve got tens of millions of assets!" Daphne''s eyes burned in anger. She recalled something and questioned, "Didn''t you say that yourpany was in a critical situation and near the brink of copse?" Rita smiled and said, "Daphne, I didn''t think you''re still this naive. You''ll believe whatever we say!" Daphne shuddered and her face darkened. Fade reached out his hand and gently patted Daphne on the shoulder. Then he looked at Rita and Dn and said coldly, "You lied about needing the Ephedra Syrup to save yourpany. It''s a complete hoax. Your real purpose is to get a batch of Ephedra Syrup and sell them at a high price in another city, right?" Rita said, "Since you''ve got it right, I might as well tell you. What we said just now was indeed made up. We are going to make a lot of money by selling Ephedra Syrup." Looking at Rita''s shameless attitude, Daphne was enraged. Pointing at Rita, she said, "Rita, you, you..." Rita was indifferent. Instead, she said, "Daphne, this is how you do business. In order to make money, weaving a few lies is nothing." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Daphne felt that she no longer knew the woman in front of her. She turned around and was about to leave. However, Rita was not willing to let her go. She ran over, stopped Daphne, and said, "You have to repay my kindness first before leaving." "Kindness! You¡ª" Daphne was so furious that she couldn''t continue speaking. Fade gently held Daphne''s shoulder, then looked at Rita and said coldly, "I will repay your kindness on behalf of Daphne now." Hearing this, everyone looked at Fade. They were curious about what would he do. Fade walked to therge table in the center of the venue, which was full of food and drinks. He picked up a te of food and a ss of water. He turned around and said to Rita, "Your so-called kindness was helping Daphne to get food and water, right?" "Now, I''ll give them all back to you." Whilst speaking, Fade mmed the te of food onto Rita''s face. The greasy food and saucy gravy covered Rita''s face in an instant, and then fell off onto her clothes, leaving stains all over the fabric. "Ah, you, you..." Rita screamed and pointed at Fade. Fade didn''t stop. He sshed the water he was holding onto Rita''s face. The food and water mixed together into a murky liquid, dripping down Rita''s face. Rita waspletely in a mess. Dn was enraged. He red at Fade and said, "You''re screwed." Dn took out his phone, and was about to call the police. However, Rita stopped him, and said, "Don''t call the police. I want them topensate us with Ephedra Syrup. We wanted ten thousand of them before, but now, I''m asking for twenty thousand of them. We won''t let this go easily." With this, Rita looked at Daphne and threatened her, "Daphne, you saw it clearly. Your friend attacked us in front of everyone. The evidence is concrete." "With our status and worth, if we call the police, you will all be finished. Now, I will give you a chance to give us twenty thousand bottles of Ephedra Syrup, and we will let go of this matter." Rita said. Hearing Rita''s words, Daphne didn''t know what to say. After all, her first reaction was not to call the police but to take the opportunity to threaten them for Ephedra Syrup. Rita waspletely caught in the lure of money. She would do anything for it. Thinking of this, Daphne shook her head and said coldly, "It''s impossible!" When Rita heard this, she scowled and said, "Daphne, you have to think it through. We have both evidence and witnesses. If you don''t get me the Ephedra Syrup, I will put you guys in prison." Dn added, "Dr. Tao, although ourpany is in another city, its market value is of tens of millions of yuan. In Dragonville City, we also have a goodwork. It''s easy to deal with a mere doctor and a bumpkin." After that, Dn took out his phone and made a phone call. Then he looked at Daphne with a proud and confident expression. "I''ve already called Mr. Hu." Rita said, "Mr. Hu is involved in Dragonville''s medicinal businesses. He has a lot of connections. It''s a piece of cake for him to deal with you." "When Mr. Hu arrives, there will be no turning back." "Daphne, this is yourst chance. It''s up to you to decide!" Rita looked at Daphne arrogantly. Daphne was rendered speechless. Fade couldn''t help but shake his head, feeling that the two people werepletely unreasonable. He said, "I thought you two were shameless before, but I didn''t expect you to be idiots too." "What did you say?" Dn bellowed. Daphne glowered and threatened Fade, "Bumpkin, when Mr. Hu arrives, you will know who is stupid." Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Fade did not take Rita''s threat seriously at all. Instead, he shook his head andforted Daphne next to him. Rita''s face darkened when she saw that they didn''t want to give in. She gritted her teeth and said, "Both of you don''t know what''s good for you!" Dn also said with a cold face, "Boss Hu will be here soon. When he arrives, these two guys will know who they have provoked!" The two of them looked at Daphne and Fade with sneers on their faces. They looked very smug. Soon, a middle- aged man with arge belly walked into the celebration. It was Boss Hu. Rita and Dn walked over and weed him with great enthusiasm. "Boss Hu, you''re here!" "Boss Hu, something happened this time. Sorry for troubling you. Thank you foring." Boss Hu waved his hand dismissively and said, "It''s nothing. We are business partners. I should help you when you encounter problems in Dragonville since this is my territory." "Thank you, Boss Hu!" "Boss Hu, we''re sorry to trouble you." Boss Hu said, "Well, what''s the matter?" Rita pointed to Fade and Daphne and said, "This woman is my former ssmate. I came here to meet her for a school reunion. Then I talked about the business of Ephedra Syrup, giving her a chance to make a fortune. She not only didn''t appreciate my kindness but also asked her fellow bumpkin friend to attack me." Dn added, "A mere doctor and a country bumpkin. They''re nothing, but we''re not from here after all. Therefore, I''d like to ask Boss Hu to deal with them!" Hearing this, Boss Hu nodded and said, "It''s not a big deal. I''ll ask them to apologize." With this, Boss Hu walked over with a ss of wine in his hand. Rita and Dn followed, thanking him, "Mr. Hu, thank you very much. After this matter is settled, let us treat you to a meal." "Hey, turn around. You guys who were being rude to Boss Fan..." Boss Hu said. However, when he saw that it was Fade and Daphne, he was shocked and froze in ce. The wine ss in his hand slipped and fell to the ground. He stammered, "Dr. Tao, Mr, Mr. Chen, I..." When Rita and Dn saw this, they were curious and asked, "Mr. Hu, are you okay? The wine ss fell..." Fade nced at Boss Hu and said, "You''re the one they rely on here in Dragonville? Do you want to stand up forthem?" Boss Hu quickly shook his head and said, "Mr. Chen, no, no, no, it''s a misunderstanding. I... I''m not familiar with them. I just engaged in one business deal with them before!" Upon hearing this, Rita and Dn felt discontented. "Boss Hu, how could you say that?" "Boss Hu, we..." Before the two finished speaking, Boss Hu turned around and red at them fiercely, shouting, "Shut up!¡± "Do you know who you have offended? How dare you talk nonsense here?" Rita and Dn were confused and asked discontentedly. "Boss Hu, she''s just a doctor and he''s a bumpkin. Why are you behaving like this?" "Boss Hu, if you don''t want to help, just say so. We won''t force you!" Boss Hu was so exasperated, that he found the situation preposterous. He red at them in anger and said loudly, "I think, you both arepletely blind idiots!" "You want to get Ephedra Syrup, but you don''t realize that the person in front of you is the man controlling the entire supply chain!" "What do you mean?" Rita and Dn were dumbfounded. Their brows were furrowed in confusion. Boss Hu snorted and said, "What do I mean? Dr. Tao is one of the main researchers for the Ephedra Syrup." "I know that. She''s involved in the development of the Ephedra Syrup. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have looked for her," Rita said. Boss Hu red at Rita, "Shut your mouth. Mr. Chen is the founder of the development of Ephedra Syrup, the supplier of the form and the owner of the patent. Ephedra Syrup belongs to Mr. Chen. Now, do you understand who you have offended?" Upon hearing this, Rita and Dn''s faces were filled with disbelief. They werepletely dumbfounded. "Boss Hu, you said that this bumpkin is the developer of the Ephedra Syrup?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "You said that the Ephedra Syrup is his? It''s impossible!" Boss Hu said coldly, "You don''t know anything, but dare toe here to get the Ephedra Syrup. Ridiculous!" "Let me tell you, Mr. Chen is not only the owner of Ephedra Syrup but also the vice president of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. His worth is tens of billions of yuan." "What, this..." Rita and Dn were at a loss for words. Fade, who was wearing a dirty work uniform, turned out to be a sessful businessman beyond their imagination! Boss Hu continued, "Besides, Mr. Chen is the top martial arts master in Long City. You two, apologize to Mr. Chen and Dr. Tao. Otherwise, you would die a horrible death!" Rita and Dn didn''t have any knowledge of martial arts masters. After all, they were just ordinary people and did note into contact with real martial arts masters. However, Fade''s identity at the moment was enough to intimidate them. With a pale face, the two came to Fade and Daphne bowed respectfully and said, "Mr. Chen, Dr. Tao. We''re sorry that we''ve offended you. We were fools." Daphne didn''t say anything, while Fade demanded icily, "Do you think an apology is enough?" Upon hearing this, the two trembled and nched. They said, "We were wrong. We..." Before they could finish, Fade shouted, "Kneel down!" Rita and Dn''s faces fell, and a hint of unwillingness shed across their faces. Although Fade was very wealthy, Rita and Dn still assumed that they were superior to ordinary people. They had already apologized, but Fade asked them to kneel down, and this was too much! Just as the two of them were hesitating, Boss Hu became anxious and said to them fiercely, "What are you waiting for? Kneel down and apologize!" "We have already apologized, but we still have to kneel down. Isn''t he asking too much?" Dn retorted with discontentment. Rita said, "Although he is a big boss, we don''t have any business connections with him. Why do we have to be so servile?" Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Boss Hu''s forehead beaded with sweat. After all, Fade was not as simple as a wealthy boss. He was a top martial arts master. If they really enraged him, he would really kill them! He kicked the back of Dn and Rita''s knees and shouted, "Kneel down and apologize!" The two people were caught off guard and fell to their knees in front of Fade. They wanted to get up, but Boss Hu knelt down beside them and said to the two, "If you don''t want to die, bow down and apologize right this instance." With this, Boss Hu took the lead in bowing to Fade and apologizing. When Rita and Dn saw this, they were confused and frightened, but they still gritted their teeth and bowed. Fade didn''t care about them at all. Daphne didn''t want to see Rita anymore. The two scoffed, shook their heads, and left. Seeing this, Boss Hu breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Rita and Dn, on the other hand, were still confused and could not help but ask. "Boss Hu, did we need to do that? Isn''t he just a businessman?" "That''s right. We''re not from Dragonville. We have nothing to do with him." Boss Hu scowled and said, "You''ve just escaped death, but you don''t even know it. It''s ridiculous." "What do you mean?" The two of them asked. Boss Hu lowered his voice and said, "Haven''t I told you? Mr. Chen is not only a businessman but also a martial arts master. If you really provoke him, he will beat you to death with one move." Upon hearing this, Rita and Dn looked incredulous. "Kill us? Boss Hu, you''re exaggerating! This is a modern society regted byw. No matter how sessful he is, how could he kill people in public?" "That''s right. What martial arts master? Even if we can''t defeat him, then we could just avoid him instead." Boss Hu looked at them and shook his head. "You have no idea what a real martial arts master is like at all." "With Mr. Chen''s strength, killing you guys is no different from pinching two ants to death. You don''t understand the real strength of martial arts masters." Rita and Dn still didn''t believe it. They hadn''te into contact with any martial arts master before, and they didn''t know the horror of real martial arts masters. Seeing this, Boss Hu didn''t bother to exin. He warned, "Don''t ever provoke Mr. Chen." After that, he turned around and left. The celebration gradually became lively. Fade Chen and Daphne Tao were the focus of everyone''s attention. Many people came to make toasts. Fade clinked sses and drank with them one by one, then nodded to thank them. After finishing a ss of wine, Fade took another ss of wine from a waiter. He raised his ss to toast the people in front of him with a smile. A young man with an excited expression walked over. He held a wine ss in both hands and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m so happy to see you." "Thank you so much. My father was terminally ill. Because of the shortage of Alstom Antibiotic, his condition deteriorated. Thanks to Mr. Chen, you developed the Ephedra Syrup and gave my father a chance of survival." "I toast to Mr. Chen!" With this, the excited young man raised his head and drank up the wine in the ss. "Okay!" Fade answered with a smile, and then he also raised his head to drink. Just as Fade raised his head and revealed his neck, the young man had a sharp expression shing across his eyes. He turned his wrist slightly, and a de appeared in his hand. His eyes gleamed as he aimed for Fade''s neck. At the same time, a grim smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he whispered to himself, "Is this the so-called martial arts master of China? This task is too easy!" This sudden scene shocked everyone and made them stand still. When they came to their senses, the sharp de in the young man''s hand was less than ten centimeters away from Fade''s neck. In such a situation, people couldn''t help but scream. "Be careful, Mr. Chen!" "Ah, he''s killing someone!" "Quick, stop him." "What, what''s going on?" Fade, who was drinking with his head up, suddenly sensed a murderous intent at the moment the young man made his move. Fade leaned his neck backwards immediately to avoid the young man''s attack. At the same time, Fade swung a kick towards the young man. The distance was short and the young man didn''t expect that his attack would fail. Moreover, he didn''t expect that Fade could fight back in such a situation. Fade''s kick made contact with his abdomen and he flew across the room. He knocked over many tables and chairs, turning the scene into a mess. The assassin was startled. However, he was an experienced hitman after all, so he returned to his senses quickly. He rushed toward Fade at lightning speed, "Prepare to die!" Fade squinted, huffed, and pushed his right hand into the air. Suddenly, an invisible force burst forth and hit the young hitman. The young hitman was thrown into the air again before he could even get close to Fade. He fell heavily onto the ground, and blood spurted out of his mouth. "He''s a master!" Terror clouded over the assassin''s face. He said in his heart, "Retreat!" Then, he jumped up and weaved through the crowd, trying to stop Fade''s pursuit using the crowd as decoys. When the crowd saw the hitman''s terrifying moves and the weapon in his hand, they were all frightened and started to scream, crouching down onto the ground. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Rita and Dn were amongst them. They crouched down on the ground with their heads in their hands and said with fear, "What, what''s going on? Who on earth is that? How can he be so capable? He''s just like the ones in the movies?" Not far from them, Boss Hu was also crouched on the ground. He said, "This is a real martial arts master." "What, he is a martial arts master? His strength is horrific!" Rita and Dn were astounded. Boss Hu said, "Horrific? That boy is not worth mentioning in front of Mr. Chen. Mr. Chen could crush him with one little finger." As soon as Boss Hu finished speaking, Fade thundered. "Where are you running off to?" His thunderous voice boomed across the hall, causing everyone''s hearts to thunder against their ribcages, leaving them rooted to the ground and hardly able to move. Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Everyone was stunned. The young killer was the first to react. He turned around and ran out of the hall. Fade''s current abilities had exceeded his expectations. The young killer could not help but curse in his heart. What was going on with the client? The information he gave waspletely wrong. They estimated that Fade''s strength was between the peak of the Yellow Level to the early stage of the ck Level. Therefore, the organisation sent him who was at the middle stage of ck Level to assassinate Fade. Unexpectedly, Fade had totally outssed the killer. Fade''s strength was absolutely at the peak of the ck Level. The young killer had no chance of seeding at all. He just wanted to escape now, cursing the client and the people in the organization. The wrong information they provided almost made him lose his life back there. "When I take on any missions in future, I must be more careful. It''s best to avoid taking missions in China. The abilities of Chinese martial arts practitioners are uncertain." The young killer thought. He was busy nning life after his escape. However, to his disappointment, he could not escape at all. Fade made a grabbing motion, and he captured the young hitman in the air with hisrge invisible hands. Fade smashed the killer onto the ground and stepped on his chest. Fade red at him and asked, "Who are you? Why do you want to kill me?" The hitman''s eyes widened in terror, but he forced himself to calm down. He shook his head and said, "I know nothing." Fade''s expression hardened. He increased the strength from his feet. He said, "You will die if you don''t say it." The young killer gritted his teeth and said, "I''ve long expected that there would be such a day in my career. I won''t be a traitor." "Really?" Fade said coldly, with a hint of killing intent in his eyes. The young killer smiled. Then he clenched his teeth and his eyes sparked with determination. As an assassin, he had expected such a result. Their organization was well prepared. Hence, he bit the poison in his mouth, ready tomit suicide. However, just as he bit the poison, Fade bent down and silver needles appeared in his hand. He stabbed the needles into the young killer''s head and the acupuncture points on his neck. Seeing this, the young killer was shocked and shouted, "What are you doing?" Fade looked at him coldly and said, "It won''t be easy for you tomit suicide in front of me." Upon hearing this, the young killer''s heart skipped a beat. He felt that the effect of the poison was being dyed by a huge margin. The customised poison from his organisation was a special poison that would cause death within half a minute. However, a minute had passed, and there was no sign of the hitman being poisoned to death. At the same time, the side effects of the poison gradually took effect. The killer felt pain all over his body and his face twisted all over. Fade looked at the killer and said coldly, "Answer my question, and I''ll give you a quick death." Clenching his teeth, the young killer shook his head and said, "I won''t betray my client and organization." "Really?" Fade snorted. "It seems that the pain of the poison is not enough. I should give you more pain." "What, what are you going to do?" The killer asked nervously. Fade pricked the killer''s chest several times with a few more silver needles. At first, the killer did not feel anything unusual, but soon, he felt a tingling pain radiate from the silver needles. It was as if insects were running through his skin and body, continually gnawing at his flesh and nerves. The killer twisted his body in extreme pain, and he let out miserable howl. He scratched at his chest with both hands, as if he wanted to break his flesh open and take out the "insects" that did not exist. Fade said, "If you don''t answer my question, the pain willst for two hours. Why don''t you decide for yourself?" The young killer broke downpletely. His face was full of blood and tears, and he cried, "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you everything. You''d better give me a quick death." "Say it!" Fade said coldly. The young killer said, "I am an intermediate level killer of the Blood de Killer Organization. The client is Norton, the Managing Director of Bald Eagle Pharma for the Asian region." "Blood de, Norton!" Fade repeated these words as he digested the information, his eyes squinted. The killer cried out in pain, "I''ve told you. Kill me! Kill me now!" Fade lowered his head to look at the killer and then pped his right hand in the air. A st of energy mmed into the killer''s head, making a loud sound. His neck made a crackling sound, and then the light in his eyes faded and he ceased to breathe. Fade frowned and walked away. He called Francesca Sun and ordered her to investigate the Blood de Killer Organization. The guests were all scared out of their wits. They stayed rooted to the spot, staring at the bloody scene. Their facial muscles stiffened. Rita and Dn gaped in horror and disbelief at the scene in front of them, and their lips trembled. "Is this Fade''s real ability? So this is a master of martial arts?" For a moment, fear clouded their minds. Thinking of their disrespect for Fade just now, their hearts raced with panic. If the two of them had continued to provoke him earlier, it would have been easy for Fade to beat them to death. At the moment, there was only one thought in their minds, that was, to leave here quickly. They wouldn''t be visiting Dragonville again anytime in the near future. Soon, the police came and closed off the crime scene. All the guests were not allowed to leave. Then, the Stealth Team of Dragonville arrived. They took over the matter from the police, and learned about the details from Fade. After that, they took the killer''s corpse and resolved the situation at the scene, so that the guests would be free to leave. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Fade walked Daphne out, and then looked into the distance with a chill in his eyes. Chapter 727 Chapter 727 "Norton!" Fade muttered and a killing intent burst out from his body. He was about to rush out. The person in charge of Stealth Team stood in front of Fade and said, "Sir, where are you going? Don''t be impulsive." Fade said coldly, "You know where I am going. How can I not be impulsive when Norton sent someone to kill me?" The person in charge smiled awkwardly and said, "Sir, after all, Norton is a foreigner. If he dies here, it will be troublesome." Fade said, "If there is any trouble, put all the me on me. If anyone is asking for trouble, just let theme to me." "This, this ¡ª" The person in charge hesitated. However, Fade was the special instructor of Stealth Team and his superior by rank. He couldn''t possibly disobey Fade''s orders. He could only say, "Sir, please be careful." Fade nodded and said, "Don''t worry. It''s not difficult for me to deal with Norton. Also, I will leave no traces." After that, Fade''s figure shed, and he disappeared into the darkness of the city like a shadow. At the same time, in Maritime Ocean Pharma''s Dragonville Branch, Norton and Loomis were still in the office. Looking at the brightly lit city outside the window, Loomis thought of Henry Hu''s words and felt worried. He paced in front of the window. Behind the desk, Norton leaned casually into the back of his seat. Looking at the anxious Loomis, heughed and said, "Chiang, you don''t have to be so nervous. It''s just a small matter." However, Loomis couldn''t rx. He said, "Mr. Norton, assassination may not be a big deal for you in your country. But the situation in China is different. Killers hardly survive here. In addition, the target of this assassination is famous. I am worried that there might be some unforeseen circumstances." Norton sneered and said, "You''re too timid. Although China has developed well in the recent years, it''s still not an exceptional country. Besides, Blood de is an international killer organization. I''ve hired an intermediate level hitman. There won''t be a problem." "But¡ª" Loomis was still worried. Norton shook his head and said, "Well be fine. Blood de is a very professional hitman organization. Even if they fail, the target won''t find out about us." Even so, Loomis still felt uneasy. He couldn''t sit still at all. Norton''s cell phone rang. He immediately picked up the phone. A voice came from the other end of the phone and said something quickly. After listening, Norton looked even more rxed. His mouth curved into a smug smile. Then he poured two sses of wine and handed one to Loomis, saying, "Don''t worry. It''s done." Loomis was shocked and asked immediately, "Fade was really killed! Are you sure?" Norton said with a smile, "There was an ident in the hotel. Someone died. The police are already there." "Someone died, but he didn''t say who died?" Loomis was still concerned.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Norton patted Loomis''s shoulder, pushed the ss into his hand, and said, "Chiang, don''t think too much. Blood de has sent an intermediate level killer, which corresponds to a ck Level martial arts practitioner in China. Rx, there won''t be any hups." "Let''s have a drink to celebrate!" Norton clinked sses with Loomis. Loomis obliged as he couldn''t refuse his superior. After drinking a ss of wine, Norton was still not satisfied. He poured another ss of wine, "Fade is dead. It''s much more convenient for us to get the patent of the Ephedra Syrup now." "I''ll leave it to you." Norton patted Loomis on the shoulder. Norton''s rxed mood eased Loomis. He smiled, clinked sses with Norton and drank another ss of wine. Seeing this, Norton smiled and said, "Chiang, that''s right! Things have been done well. When you get the patent of Ephedra Syrup, I will talk to thepany''s headquarters. It''s not impossible for Bald Eagle Pharma to offer Maritime Ocean Pharma some more favorable terms." Loomis was distracted from his worries. He began to imagine how his position in his family would improve, as well as the good impression he would be making towards the high- level executives of the Bald Eagle Pharma after his recent contributions. Thinking of this, Loomis was excited. He took the initiative to pour another ss of wine, clinked sses with Norton, and was ready to drink it all. Loomis''s cell phone rang. The call was from Henry. His heart skipped a beat and a bad feeling arose. Putting down the ss, Loomis picked up the phone and said, "Henry, what''s the matter?" On the other end of the phone, Henry''s tone was hurried, and even panicked, "Director Chiang! This is bad. This is really, really bad." "What''s the matter? Slow down and make it clear!" Loomis shouted. Henry took a deep breath and said, "Didn''t you ask me to check up on Fade''s background before? I just found some new information. The situation is grim!" Hearing this, Loomis, who had just calmed down, felt nervous again. "What''s wrong? Make it clear." Henry said, "Director Chiang, didn''t I say that Fade was a martial arts master? Now I found out that Fade is not just an ordinary martial arts master." "Half a year ago, he left Bay City and came to Dragonville. He defeated the Sun Family, the number one family in Long City, in a swift motion. He defeated Francesca Sun, the number one master of Long City at that time, and took the throne of the number one martial arts master in Long City." "Then, the Martial Arts Convention of the five provinces was held. Fade revealed his skills and badly injured Yohannes Yue, the champion of thest Martial Arts Convention, as well as Franklin Chang, the guardian of the Lightning n." "Fade is known as Master Chen in the martial arts world. Someone spected that Fade''s ability had reached the realm of the Earth Level." After listening to all this, Loomis was dumbfounded. He asked in disbelief, "What... what you said is true?" Henry nodded and said, "It''s all true. A lot of people in the martial arts circle of Long City have witnessed these. It can''t be fake." "Director Chiang, Fade is really powerful. Please don''t provoke him. Otherwise, ourpany may be in danger." "This, this¡ª" Loomis''s face was deathly pale and he couldn''t even speak. Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Norton was curious when he saw the expression on Loomis'' face. "Chiang, what''s wrong? Bad news?" Loomis finally returned to his senses, "Mr. Norton, something bad has happened. Fade is not an ordinary person. He is Master Chen, one of the most powerful martial arts masters. It seems that we have messed with the wrong man." Then, Loomis asked Henry to tell Norton everything on the phone. However, after listening, Norton was calm. He waved his hand in dismissal. "Chiang, stop worrying. Things are not as serious as you think." Loomis was anxious. "But Fade is really powerful. He''s an Earth Level master. He''s among the best of the best. We¡ª" Norton waved his hand again. "Chiang, most of these martial arts masters are just fakes. It''s just like the martial arts in movies. All they know is some fancy moves. They''re nothing in an actual fight." "Mr. Norton, he''s a real master. He''s really powerful. Please don''t look down on his abilities!" Loomis added. Norton did not take him seriously. "Well, Chiang. Even if it''s like what you said, Fade is a real master. So what? The Bald Eagle Pharma is a world renowned pharmaceuticalpany, and Blood de Killer Organization is a world renowned assassin organization." "Even if Fade is the best of the best, so what? Does he even dare to fight against us?" "This-" Loomis couldn''t refute Norton, but he was still uneasy. Norton patted Loomis on his shoulder and continued, "Besides, I have received a message just now. Fade has been killed. The police are there. Nothing will happen." Loomis frowned. He sat and thought to himself, "Was I too nervous that I thought too highly of Fade?" "Well, Chiang. Don''t worry. Let''s have a toast!" Norton handed a ss to Loomis and they were ready to drink. However, Norton''s phone rang once again. Loomis, who had just calmed down, tensed up again. He looked at Norton worriedly. Norton turned on his loudspeakers and asked, "What''s the matter? Why are you calling me again? Do you have anytest updates?" An anxious voice could be heard. "Mr. Norton, I have bad news." "What''s wrong?" Norton questioned. "The information was wrong. The man in the hotel was indeed dead. However, it was not Fade who died, but the killer we sent. Now, the Stealth Team has arrived at the scene." When they heard this, their mouths went agape. "What?" "Are you sure it''s the killer who died?" Norton raised his voice. "We''re certain. I saw Fade walk out of the hotel with my own eyes," the man replied. "How could this happen?" Norton was confused. On the other hand, Loomis was in distress, "You saw Fade walking out of the hotel. Where did he go?" The man said, "I have no idea. He was very fast. It was just a blink of an eye, and then I missed him." What!" Loomis was anxious for real. He jolted from the chair, "Mr. Norton, we''re in trouble. Fade might be on his way here. We must run." Norton didn''t even flinch. "Chiang, don''t worry. Even if the killer died, he wouldn''t have exposed us. After all, he''s from the Blood de Killer Organization. I trust their credibility." Loomis persisted, "Mr. Norton, this is not a matter of credibility. Fade''s ability is beyond our expectations. No one knows whether he managed to get any information about us." "Uh..." Norton hesitated. Loomis was restless. "Mr. Norton. Just for the sake of our safety, let''s go somewhere else." After some consideration, Norton finally nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go back to the hotel. Take my bodyguards with us." Then, Loomis rushed to open the door. Suddenly, someone kicked open the door of the office. The unhinged door smashed against the window that was across the room. The sturdy ss broke and shattered all over the floor in pieces. Then, a seemingly thin figure appeared at the door of the office. Loomis was shocked and trembled with fear. He shuddered, "F-Fade, you¡ª" When Norton saw Fade Chen, he frowned and bellowed, "It''s you!!" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Fade looked at them and said coldly, "Where are you going?" Loomis was so scared that he couldn''t speak clearly. However, Norton was rtively calm. He answered, "I''m afraid that it''s none of your business." "Also, this is the Maritime Ocean Pharma, my office. You broke in and even destroyed my door. I want an exnation." Norton demanded. Fade sneered. He looked at Norton, "An exnation? I think that you are the one who owes me an exnation." "You hired a hitman from the Blood de Killer Organization to kill me. What''s the matter?" Fade stressed icily. When Loomis heard this, he was so scared that he fell to the ground "He... he knows everythi-" However, before he could finish, Norton shouted, "Shut up, Chiang!" Norton looked at Fade with a straight face and argued, "Mr. Chen, I don''t understand. I don''t know what blood de is. I think you''re mistaken." Fade scoffed. He took a step forward. "I''m mistaken?" "If you say so..." While he spoke, Fade waved his hand in the air. A burst of energy shot out of his hand and it went directly towards the wooden desk. In an instant, the thick solid wooden desk broke into half. It copsed with a loud crash. Loomis was in such terror that he fell to the ground with a pale face. Norton frowned. He took a few steps back and said, "Mr. Chen, I don''t know where you received this false information. The matter that you''re concerned about has nothing to do with us." "You''re still not telling the truth." Fade sneered. Energy surged in his hand and went straight towards Norton and Loomis. Chapter 729 Chapter 729 With a wave of his hand, a crimson red light burst forth and cut through the left side of Loomis'' body. In an instant, Loomis''s left arm was chopped off from his body and flew into the air. Following a spurt of blood, it fell onto the ground with a thud. Loomis let out a miserable scream. He clutched his blood-spurting wound and cried out in pain. Fade showed them no mercy. He ordered, "Admit it." Norton''s eyes flickered as he readjusted his posture. His lips twitched, but he didn''t say anything. However, Loomis couldn''t take it anymore. After all, one of his arms had been cut off. If it went on like this, he might lose his life. Loomis begged, "Mr. Chen, I''ll tell you everything. Please don''t kill me." "Speak!" Fade said coldly. Norton red at Loomis as he spoke. He wanted to stop Loomis from telling the truth. However, Loomis was only thinking about saving himself. He ignored Norton and spilled the beans, "Mr. Chen, this is how it happened." "Norton hired the hitman from the Blood de Killer Organization. This was all because he failed to obtain the patent of Ephedra Syrup from you." "I have nothing to do with this matter! I tried to stop him, but he insisted on hiring the killers." Loomis put all the me on Norton. Hearing this, Norton''s face darkened. "Loomis, keep your mouth shut. You¡ª" "You are the one who needs to keep your mouth shut." Fade scoffed as he looked at Norton. Then, he crossed the distance between them, and raised his arm. In the center of his palm, a red ball of energy surged like the me of death. "Now, do you have anything else to say?" Fade looked at Norton coldly. Norton''s body trembled, but his face appeared rtively calm. He looked at Fade and challenged, "You can''t kill me!" Fade said coldly, "Why can''t I? You hired someone to kill me, but I can''t kill you. Is this fair?" Fade stepped towards Norton as he spoke. The ball of energy glowed brighter than before. Norton finally panicked. However, he still carried an air of confidence and arrogance. "You can''t kill me, because I''m one of Bald Eagle Pharma''s men. I''m a Micovian." "If you make a move on me, mypany, and my country, will not let you off the hook. A Chinese like you will not be able to bear such consequences. " As he spoke, he became more prideful, and he seemed to be smiling in confidence. When Fade heard this, he was infuriated. He scoffed, "You''re saying that, just because you are a Micovian who works for a bigpany, you can kill me, but I can''t even hurt you?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Fade had not made his move yet, Norton was relieved. He assumed that the guy standing right in front of him was not bold enough to do anything to him. Norton took out his passport and pped it onto the table. He smirked mockingly at Fade. "You might think that this is unfair, but let me tell you. This is reality." "You can''t hurt me, because I am a man of Micovia. You can''t afford to offend a Micovian." Norton raised his chin and looked at Fade. Fade looked at Norton and said coldly, "Do you really think so?" Norton smirked, "This is not only a thought, it is the truth. If we foreigners lose a bicycle in your country, your people will need to help us retrieve it. In other words, if you hurt me now, there''s no need for my country or mypany to lift a finger. Your own people would not leave you unscathed." After that, Norton picked up his passport and waved it in front of Fade. He got up and said, "Now, I will be taking my leave." Then, he walked toward the door with a smile on his face. He didn''t take Fade''s threat seriously at all. Loomis was stunned when he saw this. Then he shouted hurriedly, "Mr. Norton, take me with you. Mr. Norton¡ª'''' Norton turned around and was about to say something to Loomis. Right as he was about to speak, he saw a ming rouge deing straight for his neck. Norton''s eyes widened in fear. He shouted, "How dare you-" Before he could finish, the ming de sliced through his neck. Then, a thin slit appeared on Norton''s neck. Blood was oozing out of the cut. Slowly, more and more blood flowed out from the wound. Eventually, Norton''s head tilted to one side. Blood spurted out of his artery profusely. Norton''s head fell to the ground. It bounced a few times on the thick fabric carpet before finally coming to a stop. At hisst moment, Norton''s eyes were still open. He stared at Fade disbelievingly, as if he couldn''t believe that all this was true. Fade looked coldly at the beheaded Norton, "So what if you¡¯re from Micovia. You''re dead now." On the other hand, Loomis, who had been on the ground shouting for Norton'' s help, was dumbfounded at the scene before him. He couldn''t speak at all. He was terrified. He did not dare to look at Fade. He was lying on the ground, shivering. At the moment, Fade walked towards him. The red energy surged again. Loomis could feel the heat burning on his skin. Loomis trembled as he felt death approaching. He knelt on the ground and kept pleading for mercy. "Mr. Chen, I was wrong. Please spare my life. I can do anything you want me to do. Please..." "What I want you to do is, go to h*ll!" Fade said coldly and then waved his right hand. In an instant, his energy turned into a sharp knife. Loomis was killed instantly as the knife pierced his heart. After getting rid of Norton and Loomis, Fade''s eyes were emotionless. As he nced at the two bodies, he waved his hand gently to create two balls of energy and ced them onto the corpses. In an instant, the mes spread rapidly and started to burn the bodies. Soon, the corpses turned into piles of ashes. Then, as Fade waved his hand, the ashes were blown out of the window and scattered into the night sky. After dealing with them, Fade jumped out of the window. His jet-ck silhouette vanished swiftly in the dark night. Chapter 730 Chapter 730 It was a quiet night in Dragonville. No one was aware that Norton and Loomis had died. The next day, Maritime Ocean Pharma and Bald Eagle Pharma couldn''t contact the both of them. Thepanies sent people out to look for them, as they felt that something had gone wrong. However, nobody was able to find them. Norton and Loomis had disappeared overnight. No one knew where they were. In the end, the police determined that they were missing. When the citizens of Dragonville heard the news, they hoorahed and pped their hands. After all, Maritime Ocean Pharma had gone too far in the matter of antibiotics. The people despised the company. However, in the meantime, the atmosphere was tense in the Maritime Ocean Pharma in Jade City. Leslie Chiang, the current head of the Chiang family, sat in the meeting hall with a gloomy face. A blonde foreigner was seated at the main seat. Bald Eagle Pharma had sent him to investigate the disappearance of Norton. The blonde man was frustrated. He looked at Leslie and the others as he spoke, "Norton manages the Bald Eagle Pharma in Asia. His disappearance has a great impact on ourpany, especially during this critical moment of the battle for the patent of Alstom Antibiotic. With regards to this, what do you have in mind?" When everyone heard this, they all lowered their heads in silence. Finally, somebody spoke. It was Leslie. "ording to the police, Mr. Norton was ssified as missing. Now, we are trying our best to look for¡ª" Before he could finish, the man interrupted, "Don''t repeat what''s stated on the documents. I think we all know what happened to Norton." "Uh, we-" Leslie stuttered. The man was stern. He banged the table and said, "Norton hired a killer from the Blood de Killer Organisation. Now, the killer is dead and Norton is missing. There is only one possibility. That is, Fade took his revenge." "A man from China killed one of Bald Eagle Pharma, yet no one knows anything about it. We won''t let this matter off easily," he said. Leslie wanted to say his cousin Loomis Chiang was missing too. However, under the current circumstances, it was clear that they did not care about him. Leslie could only say, "Sir, thetest information we have is that, Fade is a martial arts master. He has a good reputation in the martial arts world of Dragonville. He is also known as Master Chen." "It was spected that he is at Earth Level. If we want to fight him, I''m afraid that it will be troublesome." Leslie exined. The man said coldly, "I don''t care about what trouble you would be facing. This matter must be solved as Norton is one of Bald Eagle Pharma, and a Micovian. Do you understand?" In the face of someone with high status, Leslie had no choice but to nod, "I will find a way." "Well, I''ll wait for your news. Our patience is limited. I expect an efficient investigation. I can''t guarantee anything if ourpany chooses another partner in China," the man said coldly. Upon hearing this, Leslie''s expression changed. He assured them in a hurry, "Please don''t worry. We will solve it as soon as possible." "It''s best to do so!" The other party got up and left. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Leslie got up in a hurry and sent him out respectfully. In the meantime, in a building in the cave on a pleasant remote ind in South East Asia, there were nine people sitting in a circle. Their bodies were all tattooed with a blood dagger. It was the symbol of the Blood de Killer Organization. The cave on the small ind was a secret base of the organization. The nine people in the base sat in silence. The atmosphere was tense. A stout Asian man broke the silence. "Number 24 was one of ours. We have to do something about it. Or else, people won''t take us seriously anymore." As soon as the man finished, a buxom woman let out augh, "Hey, we''re not mercenaries. We Blood des are a hitmen organization. It''s not a big deal that one of us got killed when he failed to perform the mission. It''s a waste of time to seek revenge for a piece of trash who failed." When he heard this, the stout man raged, "He''s one of us. Don''t you care about his death at all?" The woman went on, "Calm down, Kenny. You''re agitated because that boy was your disciple." "I don''t agree to use the organization''s resources to solve your personal grudges." Kenny refuted, "Nonsense. Number 24 was indeed my disciple. The main purpose of revenge is not for the sake of grudges, but for the honor of our organization." "Haha, that''s so cool of you." The buxom woman scoffed disdainfully. "Davina, you-" As the two of them were arguing, a skinny South East Asian elderly man raised his right hand, and it silenced them right away. Kenny and Davina looked at the elder and said respectfully, "Boss!" The elder spoke, "There is no need to argue. I have already made a decision about this matter." Hearing this, everyone looked at the elder attentively. Under everyone''s attention, the elder said, "Blood de is a killer organization. It is inevitable that one of us would be murdered when he failed the mission. Generally speaking, when such a thing happens, the organization would not bother about it." Upon hearing this, Davina smirked as she looked at Kenny smugly. Kenny chimed in, "Boss, I think..." Before he could finish, the elder waved his hand and said, "Listen." He changed his tone and continued, "But this time, it''s different." Everyone''s expression changed when they heard this. Then, the elder continued, "Number 24 was killed in the middle of his mission. Not only was he killed, but he also spilled about the client who hired him, which is against the contract. As a result, the one who hired him might have been killed too." Chapter 731 Chapter 731 "Blood de Killer Organization absolutely forbids this. It is considered as betrayal." he continued. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Moreover, this will tarnish our image, lose the trust of employers, and destroy the reputation of Blood de that we have worked hard to build up over all these years." "Therefore, we must properly handle the current situation. This is not only about solving the problem, but we must also be very serious in this, and give a clear resolution to this matter. We must let our peers see the determination and strength of the Blood de Killer Organization!" "Only in doing so, can we restore the reputation of our organization." Hearing this, everyone looked at the elder with a serious face. The elder ordered, "Kenny, Davina. Go to China, kill Fade Chen and solve this matter." "Yes!" Kenny nodded excitedly. "Why me..." Davina said reluctantly. The elder said, "Because, among us, only the two of you are East Asian. If you enter China, you won''t attract too much suspicion. It will be too conspicuous for others." Indeed, among the nine people present, Kenny and Davina were the only two people who looked purely East Asian . The rest of them were either Caucasian or Southeast Asian. If they entered China, their appearances would be too eyecatching and it would be hindering them from keeping a low profile. Hearing this, Davina could only nod and say, "Yes, boss. I will finish the mission and kill Fade." The elder said, "Kenny and you are the best killers in our organization. I am not worried about your ability. But one thing you have to keep in mind is, this is not just a simple assassination." "The purpose of this mission is to restore the reputation of Blood de Killer Organization. Therefore, you can''t simply assassinate Fade. Instead, you need to find a way to kill him in clear view of the professionals, and preferably at a major event in public." "Only by doing so, can we prove our strength and determination to our peers. Do you understand?" Davina frowned and protested, "We have to kill him publicly? That''s troublesome!" The elder said, "Assassination will make no difference, it can''t prove that we''re the ones who did it. We won''t achieve our goal that way." Kenny continued, "If we can''t assassinate him, that''s easy. I will challenge Fade and kill him in public." Hearing this, Davina sneered and said, "Are you a fool? Will China allow you to challenge Fade and kill him in public? There''s also the Stealth Team in our way." "If we can''t openly challenge him, what should we do?" Kenny was confused. Davina said, "Fool, we can use the local forces in China! You know, they''re not very united." "How?" Kenny asked. "You-" Davina was about to reply. The elder waved his hand to stop their argument and said, "Discuss the specifics amongst yourselves. After you''ve decided, report it to me. Don''t argue here. It''s settled. Let''s end this meeting." "Yes, boss." The crowd answered, and then stood up and left. At the same time, Fade Chen, who was in Dragonville, had no idea that someone had begun to n for his demise. Right now, he was busy with Daphne Tao and Mr. Tu. Although Ephedra Syrup had cushioned the shortage of Alstom Antibiotic in Dragonville, their production capacity was still limited, and there was still a critical shortage of antibiotics in other areas. Therefore, the production of Ephedra Syrup had to be increased substantially. Moreover, Fade''s fame as a doctor had risen along with theunch of Ephedra Syrup. It led to the development of Chinese medicine industry in Dragonville. In front of the Tu Medicine Center, there were more peoplepared to before, and the line was longer than ever. There were even patients who blocked the entrance of thepany every day to ask Fade for medical help. In the beginning, Fade diagnosed them and gave them prescriptions. However, as the effects of the syrup became widely known, more and more people came and blocked the entrance, which affected the daily operations of thepany. Several times, Fade and the staff came out to persuade the people, but the patients were determined to congest at the front of thepany. Seeing this, Quin Lin urged Fade toe up with a solution within three days. Otherwise, Quin would fire him from thepany and chase him out. Fade was dispirited. He could onlyin to Xenia Xu in thepany''s medical room, "Xenia, what do you think I should do if I get fired?" Xenia rolled her eyes at him and said, "Dr. Chen, President Lin is your wife. Why are you afraid of being fired? Even if you don''t do anything, with President Lin around, you can still live well!" When Fade heard this, he put on a serious look and said, "Xenia, I didn''t expect you to have azy mindset at such a young age! As a man, I can''t be staying home doing nothing and leaching off my wife!" "Then why don''t you go out to look for a job?" Xenia asked. Fade shook his head and said, "No, I don''t want to leave Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "Why? President Lin is your wife. It''s the same even if you don''t work in thepany!" Xenia asked in confusion. Fade beamed at Xenia. He poked her forehead gently and said, "Because I won''t be able to see you if I leave thepany!" Xenia blushed. She said, "Dr. Chen, you''re joking with me again. What if President Lin hears you?" Fade patted his chest and said confidently."So what? I wear the trousers at home. Whatever I say, Quin will-" At the moment, Xenia''s expression changed suddenly. She sat up straight and said seriously, "President Lin, what brings you here?" Fade staggered and almost fell from his seat. He sat hurriedly and exined with a smile, "Honey, I was just kidding. I didn''t mean that..." Chapter 732 Chapter 732 However, when Fade turned around, he did not see his wife, Quin, at all. Confused, he heard a burst ofughter. Xenia was covering her mouth and guffawing non-stop. Fade realized that Xenia was teasing him. As a result, Fade pretended to be angry and approached Xenia, saying, "Xenia, how dare you! I''ll teach you a lesson!" "No!" Xenia shouted and ran away in a hurry. Fade chased after her and said, "No? That''s impossible." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Ah, no!" Xenia kept screaming. "Don''t run away. I''ll catch you. I''ll spank your *ss mercilessly." Fade shouted. For a time, the sound of screaming andughing could be heard from the medical room. Suddenly, a figure appeared at the door of the medical room and said, "Manager Chen, you-" As a result, the other party saw the scene inside and was stunned on the spot. Fade and Xenia heard the sound and stopped messing around. They looked at the door and found that it was Lily Wei. When they saw the strange expression on Lily''s face, and considering the state of the two of them, they found it hard to exin the situation. Xenia was panting slightly. Her face was red and her forehead was beaded with sweat. At the same time, her clothes were dishevelled. Fade was even worse. When Lily came in, he was just about to spank Xenia''s *ss. Lily regained her senses. She turned around and said, "Go on. I''lle backter!" Fade''s heart skipped a beat. He knew that he was in trouble and rushed out in a hurry. He grabbed Lily''s hand and exined, "Sister Lily, you misunderstood. We didn''t¡ª" Lily said coldly, "Call my name or my job title." Fade said, "Lily, I was just discussing medical matters with Xenia." Xenia straightened up her clothes and rushed over to exin, "Manager Wei, there''s nothing between Dr. Chen and I. We didn''t do anything. You can check the surveince camera footage." Fade quickly pulled Lily into the medical room. After that, they exined to Lily again, and they finally managed to clear up the misunderstanding. Lily looked at them and said, "I don''t care about your personal rtionship. But in thepany, during working hours, you should mind your behavior. Today, you should take this as a warning. If it happens again, I will not let you off easily." "Yes, it won''t happen again." Fade nodded quickly, but he secretlyined in his heart, "Sister Lily, you said that you don''t care. But you listened to our exnation for so long just now, it doesn''t seem that you don''t care." However, it was obvious that Fade would not say these words out loud. A smile appeared on his face as he asked Lily, "Sister Lily, what can I do for you?" Lily felt better and she did not correct Fade''s address. She took out a document and said, "It''s about the patients outside." "Well, I don''t have a solution yet for the time being ¡ª" Fade said, feeling embarassed. Lily red at him and said, "I know you can''t do anything about it. I''vee up with an idea with some professionals. Have a look." Then, Lily handed the document to Fade. Fade took the document and felt warm in his heart. He thanked Lily and then began to read the document. Soon, Fade finished reading the document and said, "Sister Lily, do you mean that I will open a hospital and treat patients?" "Yes!" Lily nodded and said, "This is the most convenient way to solve the problem at present." "But if I run a hospital, wouldn''t I have to sit in the hospital every day for consultations? I can''t do that," Fade said. Lily rolled her eyes at Fade and said, "You''re justzy." "Of course you don''t have to see patients every day. You can hire other doctors or train disciples. After training them, you can be free!" Lily said. Xenia added, "Dr. Chen, you can do it. If you open a hospital, I want to be your apprentice." "But-" Fade was hesitant. Lily continued, "If you think a hospital is troublesome, I suggest that you open a clinic and focus on the field of Chinese medicine. After all, you are an expert in this field. Moreover, don''t you always comin that there are no sessors for Chinese medicine? This will be a good way to promote Chinese medicine." "Yes, yes, Dr. Chen, this is a good idea." Xenia pped her hands and cheered. Fade''s eyes sparkled, and he wavered. He was not a selfish person. If someone was really eager to learn from his medical skills to cure diseases and save people, as long as the person had good character, he would definitely be willing to teach them. Moreover, it had always been Fade and his master''s wish to promote Chinese medicine and traditional Chinese culture. Seeing Fade''s persuaded look, Lily said, "If you have any problems, you can consult with Mr. Tu. The Tu Medicine Center is thergest Chinese medicine center in Dragonville. You can learn from them." Hearing this, Fade no longer hesitated. He nodded and said, "Well, this is a good idea. I will find Mr. Tu now and discuss it with him." As he spoke, Fade hurried out. Lily looked at Fade and felt that he was a still little childish. She couldn''t help but smile and whispered to herself, "Maybe what I like about him is his attitude towards the promotion of tradition and culture." Just as Lily was watching Fade leave, Xenia looked at Lily and muttered, "Manager Wei, are you okay? You are gawking at Dr. Chen. Do you have feelings-" Xenia did not dare to continue, and she quickly covered her mouth. However, she studied Lily with curious eyes. Upon hearing this, Lily looked panicked. She did not want to reveal her feelings for Fade. After all, Fade and Quin were husband and wife. She got up in a hurry, coughed, and said, "No, it''s impossible. Stop your wild guesses and get back to work. I still have things to do. I''ll be taking my leave now." With this, Lily got up and left quickly. Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Fade met up Mr. Tu and exined his idea of opening a clinic. Mr. Tu was delighted. He did not view it as a potentialpetitor, but rather, he supported the idea with much enthusiasm. After a round of discussion, the n quickly came into fruition. Just as Lily suggested, Fade would open a Chinese medicine center to treat patients, mainly using Chinese medicinal herbs. However, in terms of general operation, there was still a slight difference from Tu Medicine Center. The Tu Medicine Center was a traditional Chinese medicine clinic, where consultation was provided for each treatment in order to cure diseases and train up Chinese medicine practitioners at the same time. As for the medical center that Fade had in mind, the main direction was readily made medicine, which was simr to western medicinal products. Fade would prepare some general prescriptions for the treatment ofmon diseases. The patients would then take the corresponding medicine ording to their symptoms. In case of any uncertainty or more specific diseases, the patient could also request for a doctor to confirm their diagnosis and treatment method. In fact, this method was more simr to a pharmacy than a hospital. Its main function was to sell medicines, and clinical services was only subsidiary. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, this method required fewer professional personnelpared to a traditional Chinese medicine center. After all, Fade couldn''t just focus on the center wholeheartedly. On the other hand, Fade nned to lower the price of medicines sold. Thus, patients could get their diseases treated at a more reasonable price. After all, he was not short of money. His goal was to cure patients and promote the use of Chinese medicine. After confirming the direction of the clinic, Fade immediately began to prepare for its construction . With Fade''s current status and wealth, the preparation part was easy. He chose a suitable ce and bought it. He didn''t even need to renovate the ce as some minor adjustments were already sufficient. In less than three days, the preparation waspleted and the clinic was ready to be opened. Lily arranged for the professionals of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc to take care of the registration procedures. They were fast and efficient. All that was left for Fade, was to name his new clinic. Fade had a hard time deciding. He called up Mr. Tu, Dr. Tao, and Caesar, to ask for for their advice. The group of people suggested several names, but Fade didn''t like any of them. Some felt too ssic, and some were too modern. In the end, everyone couldn''te up with any more new names. Caesar pped his hands together and said, "My center is called the Tu Medicine Center. Fade, your surname is Chen, why don''t we call it Chen Clinic?" Fade didn''t say anything, and Daphne didn''t quite agree. She said, "Fade said that his medical center would mainly sell ready- made medicines and prescriptions, it''s not appropriate to call it a clinic." Caesar said, "Let''s call it Chen Pharmacy. Is that okay?" Hearing this, Daphne couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Caesar. Fade, on the other hand, thought of something and said, "Chen Pharmacy, it''s easy on the ears and entuates the main point. Not bad." Caesar was overjoyed and said, "Brother Chen knows what''s good for him." Fade smiled and said, "However, I want to change a word in this name." "Which?" Caesar asked curiously. Fade said, "I want to change Chen to Sincere. Sincerity is the core value of our clinic." After listening to Fade''s words, Caesar apuded immediately and cheered, "Well, this is a good way to change it." Daphne nodded in agreement. Mr. Tu also said, "That''s right. Good job, Fade." Fade smiled and said, "It''s settled. Let''s call it Sincere Medicine Center Pharmacy." After the name was confirmed, the relevant procedures were quickly carried out. Quin also instructed Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc to transfer the ownership of the Life Elixir Wine form to Sincere Medicine Center Pharmacy. Fade had previously provided the form of Life Elixir Wine for free. ording to Quin, although Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was herpany, there were other shareholders involved as well. Now that Fade had established his ownpany, it was natural that the form would belong to him. Moreover, this clear property division would facilitate any business cooperation in the future. Fade had no objection to these. Anyway, he didn''t expect to make a lot of money from the prescriptions. He asked Lily to register the patented forms under the Sincere Medicine Center Pharmacy, including the patent of Ephedra Syrup. After dealing with these things, a weekter, the Sincere Medicine Center Pharmacy opened for business in Dragonville. With the fame of Fade Chen and the promotion of Daphne Tao and Mr. Tu, Sincere Medicine Center Pharmacy became popr as soon as it opened. On the first day, the store was crowded with people. Fade was busy from seven in the morning to nine in the evening. In the next few days, there were more and more people at the pharmacy. It was all thanks to everyone''s word of mouth. It was said that the medicines in the Sincere Medicine Center Pharmacy were not only effective but also cheap, which attracted more patients. Fade brought Xenia and others over to help, but he was still shorthanded. In the end, Mr. Tu brought his group of disciples to assist them, which helped Fade through this crowded period. For several days in a row, Fade was busy working. Finally, after a week, the business of the Sincere Medicine Center Pharmacy had stabilized. Although there were still a lot of people every day, it was not as crowded as before. The people he trained could also work independently without supervision. Fade Chen could finally catch his breath. Just when Fade had regained his freedom, Rudolph Zheng called and said that he had something important to discuss with Fade. He wanted Fade to take part in a meeting at the Long City Health Department. Because of his son Edgar Zheng, the rtionship between Rudolph and Fade was not as close as before. However, Rudolph was a civil servant in the health department, and the main force in the antibiotics incident, thus he still frequently contacted Fade. After the meeting, Fade had a better idea of the important matter that Rudolph wanted to talk about. It turned out that the Capital City had taken notice of the Ephedra Syrup. After an urgent verification and discussion, the higher- ups had decided to send an investigation group to Dragonville, to see for themselves the effect and function of Ephedra Syrup. Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Once the investigation group had confirmed the effect and function of Ephedra Syrup, Capital City would promote and increase the production of Ephedra Syrup, officially recing the Alstom Antibiotic. After all, Alstom Antibiotic was already facing a shortage in all other ces across the country. Fade knew that this was an urgent matter. Thus, he arranged for the inspection immediately. After all, Fade wanted to solve the shortage problem as soon as possible. That day, the investigation group arrived. The Sincere Medicine Center Pharmacy specially closed for a day for the inspection. At half-past eight in the morning, Fade, along with the relevant personnel of the Ministry of Public Health of Dragonville, were already on standby at the main entrance of the pharmacy, half an hour before the investigation group was due to arrive. Time passed slowly. It was almost nine o''clock when raindrops started to fall from the sky. The rain became heavier. Everyone''s clothes were getting wet. When Fade saw this, he called for everyone to wait inside the pharmacy building. However, when Rudolph Zheng and his team checked the time, they shook their heads and said. "It''s almost nine o''clock. It won''t be long before they arrive. Let''s just wait outside." Fade knew that Rudolph valued this investigation. He didn''t want to make any mistakes. Therefore, in order to show his respect, he was willing to wait in the rain. However, Fade was not a civil servant, and he did not like the so-called rules and regtions of the system. Therefore, he asked his people to wait inside the store, leaving Rudolph and the others to wait outside. The rain kept falling and it went from a drizzle to heavier rain. Rudolph and the others were soaked. It was finally nine. However, the investigation group was nowhere to be seen. Fade frowned. He once again invited them into the center. Rudolph hesitated for a moment and then shook his head to decline the offer, "Let''s wait a little longer. Maybe they were caught in traffic." However, Fade was not convinced. After all, they had specially arranged for traffic enforcers to manage the traffic for a smooth wee for the investigation group. In other words, there should not be any traffic jams. Since Rudolph rejected his offer, Fade had to shut his mouth. It was already 9:30 a.m. but the investigation group was still nowhere to be seen. The rain was getting heavier and heavier. Although Rudolph and others were carrying umbres, the rain was still pelted upon them. When Fade saw this, he asked the staff to set up a simple shed to keep Rudolph and the others from the rain. They waited for another 20 minutes. When it was almost 10 o''clock, ck cars were finally seen at the entrance of the pharmacy. Rudolph shook the rain off his body. He took a step forward and announced, "The inspectors have arrived. Let''s wee them." The car stopped at the entrance of the pharmacy. With a smile on his face, Rudolph led his men to greet them, holding out their umbres to shield them from the rain. More than a dozen men and women in uniforms alighted from the vehicles. When they saw the water umting at the entrance of the pharmacy, they were dissatisfied. At this moment, a Mercedes- Benz arrived. Everyone turned their heads towards the car. The door of the Mercedes opened. A man in his fifties, dressed in a suit, could be seen getting ready to step out of the car. Nevertheless, when he saw the situation at the door of the pharmacy, he quickly retracted his foot. He was wearing expensive leather shoes. When Rudolph noticed this, his heart skipped a beat. He quickly handed over his umbre with a smile, "Captain Lu, this way please!" However, Captain Lu remained seated in the car. He scoffed. "Do you want me to get out just like that?" Rudolph was stunned in confusion. Seeing this, the first person who got down from the previous car scoffed at them. "We were expecting a red carpet. Do you expect Captain Lu to walk on this dirty floor?" Everyone waiting at the door of the pharmacy was stunned when they heard him. Fade frowned. He was infuriated. The team had been waiting for them for almost an hour, yet they were expecting to be weed with a red carpet. Did they think this was an award show? Thinking of this, Fade couldn''t help but stride towards them. He was about to get mad. However, Rudolph grabbed Fade. "Fade, hold it. They are from the city. In their eyes, we are just some nobodies from a small ce. It''s normal for them to treat us like this." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "But-" Fade frowned. Rudolph went on, "It''s not the time to be angry. Our main task now is to pass the inspection, and mass produce the Ephedra Syrup. It will help solve the shortage of Alstom Antibiotics. Please endure it for a while, Face." Since Chief Zheng had said so personally, Fade had to hold back his anger. He nodded. After that, Rudolph quickly ordered his men to prepare the red carpet. Then, he went to the Mercedes Benz and weed politely, "Captain Lu, this way please!" Looking at the soaked red carpet, the picky Captain Lu finally nodded. He got out of the car with his head held high. His hands were sped behind his back as he walked toward the pharmacy. Other members of the investigation group followed Captain Lu with their chins up. Rudolph and his men weed him on both sides of the red carpet. As for Fade and his men, their expressions were stern. They did not show their displeasure for the sake of Rudolph. They said neutrally, "Pleasee in." When Captain Lu saw their attitude, he couldn''t help but to frown. He was displeased. When Rudolph saw this, he quickly said, "Captain Lu, this is Fade Chen, who is also known as Dr. Chen. He is the one who developed the Ephedra Syrup." "That''s the guy?" The whole investigation group was surprised when they heard that. Rudolph introduced them immediately to Fade, "Fade, this is Philip Lu, the leader of the investigation group. He is not only an honorary member of the National Health Association, but also the owner of Bulrush Pharma." "The owner of a pharmaceuticalpany is the leader of the investigation!" Fade''s heart gave a thump as he felt that this was an inappropriate situation. Fade had heard of Bulrush Pharma. It wasunched in the northeast and had over 30 years of history. It had been growing rapidly in recent years and had since be one of thergest pharmaceuticalpanies in the country. It could also be regarded as one of the biggest companies in the domestic industry. Chapter 735 Chapter 735 However, Bulrush Pharma had a bad reputation. Not only was their medicine expensive, but the efficacy was also subpar. The quality was questionable and had even been ridiculed byizens many times before. Even so, over the years, Bulrush Pharma had continued to stand firm and developed steadily. Philip had even be the team leader of the auditing delegation. He was skilled and was tricky to deal with. Thinking of this, Fade looked at Philip again, his expression gloomy. Seeing that Fade did not take the initiative to greet him, Philip scowled. He snorted and said, "What bad manners." Fade''s face darkened in response. Just as he was about to lose his temper, Rudolph threw him a look. Fade could only endure his anger for the time being. Rudolph was exining the situation, trying to cate Philip. Then, Rudolph said with a smile, "Captain Lu, shall we begin with the inspection now?" Philip said unhurriedly, "Take it slow. You should be firm and unhurried in critical situations. Otherwise, the gains will not make up for the losses." Rudolph could only nod and say, "You''re right." "Where do you want to start from, Captain Lu?" Rudolph asked. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Philip thought for a moment and then said, "We have examined the samples you sent to Capital City, the effect of the medicine is good enough. Therefore, we don''t need to rush to test the efficacy of the medicine. Let''s talk about the terms of the contract, in the case it passes the test." Rudolph didn''t expect that Philip would be talking about the contract before the test of the medicine. He was momentarily dazed. However, he nodded immediately. "We have already drafted a few contracts. Captain Lu, why don''t we go inside and sit down while we talk?" "Okay!" Philip nodded. They went into a meeting room at the back of the building. Everyone sat down. Fade asked the staff to give everyone a copy of the contracts which he had drafted in advance, and everyone began to read. The contract was actually very simple. Apart from the professional terms and legal regtions, the core contents of the contract were actually to enable authorization. Fade''s Sincere Medicine Center Pharmacy, as the patent owner of the Ephedra Syrup, would be agreeing to grant the right of production to the Ministry of Health and Medicine for free. The ministry would be authorized to cooperate with domestic pharmaceutical factories and jointly produce Ephedra Syrup. It could be said that Fade didn''t care about the mary interests at all. He only wanted to produce the maximum amount of Ephedra Syrup as soon as possible, in order to solve the shortage of Alstom Antibiotic in the country. The contents of the contract were clear and precise. There were only four pages of content in total. Many people finished reading the contract within a few minutes. Philip, who was in the main seat, kept his eyes on thest page of the contract. He tapped his fingers lightly on the table, but did not speak. The people who had finished reading had no choice but to pick the contract up again and pretend to be reading through it carefully. In this way, everyone read the contract a few times over, but Philip still hadn''t said a word. His eyes were fixed on thest page of the paper, and he was silent for a long time. This behavior confused everyone. Fade nced at Chief Zheng. Rudolph was nervous. At Fade''s prompting nce, he took a deep breath and approached Philip, "Captain Lu, what do you think of this contract?" When Philip heard Rudolph''s words, his reaction was like a volcano erupting after a long period of dormancy. He mmed his palm on the table and shouted, "What do I think of this? This awful contract?" His sudden anger confused the Long City Ministry of Public Health, as well as Fade and the other researchers. They didn''t understand why Philip was furious. After all, it was an ordinary formal contract and there was nothing special about it. Rudolph was shocked and asked in a hurry, "Captain Lu, is there anything wrong with this contract?" "Anything wrong?" Philip snorted, then threw the document on the table, and bellowed, "The basic principle of the contract is wrong. How are we going to investigate and sign it?" Basic principles?! When Philip delivered this blow, not to mention Fade and the others, even Rudolph and his team of insiders werepletely baffled. They did not understand why Philip was angry at all. Rudolph asked cautiously, "Captain Lu, there should be nothing wrong with the contract in terms of basic principles. It is just a normal authorization contract." Philip mmed the table and snapped, "A normal authorization contract! That''s the problem." "You have to understand that our superior sent us to deal with the problem of Alstom Antibiotic. We are here on behalf of the country and the government." "We know, we know!" Rudolph said in a hurry. Philip said, "What do you know? If you really knew, then why would you make this kind of stupid mistake?" "Captain Lu, the mistake you''re referring to is ¡ª" Rudolph asked. Philip chided, "The government is going to use the Ephedra Syrup to save lives. It''s a matter of life and death and financial security for the country. This is considered confidential information pertaining to the Ministry of Health!" "For such top- grade confidential information, could you use such a simple authorization contract for it?" Upon hearing this, Rudolph''s expression changed. He thought of something and said immediately, "Captain Lu, do you mean we should be using a patent reassignment contract?" "Of course!" Philip said, "This confidential information involves the whole nation. It should be submitted into the hands of the government." Upon hearing this, Fade realized that something was amiss. The authorization for the production of Ephedra Syrup for free was already the best Fade could offer. Despite that, Philip was not satisfied at all, and he even had the audacity to ask for patent rights. This was really crossing the line. Thinking of this, Fade scowled. His face darkened eerily. Chapter 736 Chapter 736 However, Philip did not care about Fade at all. He directly gestured at his secretary to take out a few contracts from the briefcase and put them onto the table. He said, "These are the copyright transfer agreements which we have drawn up. Please sign it." As he was speaking, Philip directly put a thick stack of agreements in front of Fade. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help frowning and was about to say something. However, Rudolph quickly gave him a small tug under the table and whispered in a low tone, "Let''s go through them first." Fade was forced to refrain from speaking. He flipped open the agreements that were handed over by Philip. But before Fade could finish reading, Philip, who was sitting on the opposite side, frowned impatiently. He pointed toward the direction of the table and said, "No need to read. These agreements were drafted by our professional team. What problems could there be?" "Sign it!" Philip waved his hand and gestured towards his secretary to pass a pen to Fade. Nevertheless, Fade did not take the pen. Instead, he straightened up and looked at Philip coldly, "Now that Captain Lu is asking me to sign an agreement, I wonder how much the signing fees will be?" Hearing this, Philip''s brows wrinkled at once. He looked at Fade darkly and asked in a low voice, "What do you mean? What signing fee?" Fade sneered and said, "You are asking about signing fees? Director Lu, you are also in the pharmaceutical business. Don''t you know about patent costs?" "Of course I know about the patent cost!" Philip said, "Do you mean that we need to pay for the patent cost?" "Of course. I developed the Ephedra Syrup, and yourpany is using it right now. Of course, you need to pay for it." Fade said. Hearing this, Philip''s face turned gloomy and he said in a cold voice, "Mr. Chen, please be clear about this. This is a direct order from the Ministry of Health, and many high- ranked government officers are paying close attention to this situation. This patent is for the people and the nation." "For such a big and noble cause, do you really need to care about petty gains?" Using his knuckles, Philip rapped on the table to emphasize his point. "Petty gains?" Fade sneered, "Do you know how much the patent fees are worth for my Ephedra Syrup? You simply call it a small gain, and you take my generosity for granted. It''s so easy for you, Captain Lu." A hint of fury shed across Philip''s face. He said directly to Rudolph, "Chief Zheng, so this is the attitude of your staff in Dragonville City, with no social awareness at all. How dare you rmend such a person to your superiors, iming that he is a savior of the nation and the people." Rudolph was speechless. However, Fade was totally provoked. He mmed his fist on the table and stood up directly to confront Philip. "Stop it with all your lies. Do you think that I don''t know what you are up to?" Fade rebuked sternly. Philip replied, "You are a self- centered b*stard who doesn''t care for the people and the nation at all. What else do you want to say?" "Ha ha!" Fade sneered and said, "If I''m considered selfish, then what do you say about your transfer agreements?" "I''ve already offered free copyright licensing. Why do you have to ask for the transfer agreements?" Fade demanded. Philip''s face changed slightly and he said in a low voice, Tve already told you that this pharmaceutical form directly concerns the welfare of the public, so you can''t keep the patent in your own hands. It must be owned by the government to ensure its safety and reliance." "It would indeed be reliable for the patent right to be owned by the government. If it was really being transferred to the country, I would have no problems signing it." Fade sneered. Then, he picked up the thick stack of papers and threw them directly at Philip''s face. He bellowed, "But here it clearly states that the ownership is being transferred to Bulrush Pharma. How do you exin this, Philip Lu?" "Do you think that you and your Bulrush Pharma represent the nation and the people?" Fade raised his eyebrows and red at Philip. What provoked Fade the most was not about signing the copyright transfer without getting a single cent. Philip was clearly plotting to snatch the Ephedra Syrup patent right into the possession of his Bulrush Pharma. Subsequently, he could then present the Ephedra Syrup concoction form to the government, iming it as a research product of his Bulrush Pharma, and reaping all the fame and profit. It was indeed a well-nned scheme. Even Rudolph, who had been persuading Fade to hold back his temper, turned sullen. He looked at Philip differently now, a stark contrast to his previously appeasing manner. In the face of Fade''s question, Philip felt a twinge of panic. But then, he quickly regained his composure and said, "Nonsense, you are thinking too much." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I, Philip Lu, am an honorary member of the National Health Association. Bulrush Pharma is also an official partner of the National Health Association. When the patent is transferred to us, it is same as being transferred to the corresponding department in the Ministry of Health," Philip said. Fade chuckled and said, "Do you really believe this kind of made- up story? Or do you take us for fools?" As he spoke, Fade got up and turned around to leave the meeting room. Seeing this, Philip''s expression immediately changed, "You''re leaving? You better think twice. I am the captain of the investigation team, sent here by the government to deal with the urgent issue regarding the Alstom Antibiotic." "We received a report from Dragonville, iming that a substitute drug had been developed, but now you can''t show us the product. This is considered as deceit, trying to fool the top management. Can you face the consequences?" Fade''s lips curled up in a sneer, "Go on, you shameless, power-abusing sc*mbag! Do you think I''ll be afraid of you?" With that, Fade strode toward the door. Philip''s face was filled with anger. He knew he couldn''t persuade Fade, so he turned to Rudolph instead, "Director Zheng, the substitute drug was first developed in Dragonville City. It was supposed to be a great honor for the health department of Dragonville City, but now it is going to turn into a big shame. Are you really making a wise decision?" Naturally, the words evoked some doubts within Rudolph, but after all, he couldn''t be so shameless as to rob someone of their copyright without offering anypensation. So, he only remained neutral and said, "The Ephedra Syrup patent belongs to Mr. Chen. We can''t force him." After that, Rudolph also walked out of the meeting room. Philip''s face had never been more thunderous. In his raging fury, Philip mmed the table forcefully. He cursed through gritted teeth, "A group of idiots with no rules, no discipline, and no sense of team honor! The nation and the people have supported you in vain..." Chapter 737 Chapter 737 The meeting with the investigation team ended up in a fiasco. As soon as Philip left the Sincere Medicine Center Pharmacy, he immediately phoned his superior to report the situation. "Department Head Wang, I am Philip. I am in Dragonville City now. The situation here isn''t so good." "What''s going on?" A deep voice came from the other end of the line. "I just did my first inspection. As a result, the developer of the drug was already asking for a patent fee from us before we could even test the drug. It seemed that he wouldn''t transfer the patent to us if we refuse to pay." Department Head Wang said, "How much does he want?" "He didn''t mention the exact amount, but surely he is going to take this chance to extort a big sum," Philip added, "Besides, the developer of this substitute drug is a Chinese medicine doctor in his twenties. He is very young." "For such a young doctor to be announcing that he has developed a drug that can rece Alstom antibiotics. I feel somewhat skeptical about the effect of the drug itself. I suggest that the relevant departments should look into the matter and reconfirm the effects of the drug through a series of rigorous scientific procedures." Department Head Wang went silent for a while and said, "I will send someone to follow up. You''d better continue to work hard on the investigation and provide some detailed information to us as soon as possible." "Yes, Department Head Wang," Philip answered in a serious tone. After hanging up the phone, Philip revealed an evil smile and whispered to himself, "You are still too young and too naive to fight with me in the medical industry. I can simply squash you to death with one finger." Within minutes, Philip made a few more calls, which made his smirk even wider. He said maliciously, "Since you aren''t going to give me the patent right for Ephedra Syrup, you better say goodbye to your reputation." Meanwhile, Department Head Wang did not put away his phone immediately after his conversation with Philip. Instead, he dialed another number. "Elder Chai, I have to trouble you again. Yes, it''s in Dragonville. Well, alright, I''ll wait for your news." The phone call ended shortly. Meanwhile, in the Sincere Medical Center Pharmacy in Dragonville City, Fade and Rudolph sank into their chairs with gloomy expressions after Philip''s departure. "Fade, regarding this matter, I ¡ª" Rudolph was about to say something to Fade. But at this moment, his cell phone suddenly rang. As soon as he picked it up, there was an angry assault from the other side. "Rudolph, what the h*ll are you doing? I asked you to take care of the investigation team from Capital City, but this is how you treated them? You messed up everything..." Rudolph wanted to exin, but after the onught came the directive, "Solve this problem as soon as possible," and then the call was ended. With a helpless look, Rudolph forced a bitter smile and was about to put away his mobile phone. But before the phone was back in his pocket, it started to ring again. Rudolph''s face turned pale when he saw the number, but there was no way that he could run away from it. "Rudolph Zheng, look what a ''great job'' you have done, I really..." As expected, it was from his superiors again, dishing out more scolding and criticism. Rudolph went on to receive more than a dozen phone calls. Some were more scolding and criticisms from his superiors, some were advice from his colleagues, and some were tantly telling him to sort it out as soon as possible, or else things would get even tougher. Fade, who was with him all the while, could not help but look at Rudolph apologetically. He said, "Director Zheng, I''m sorry that I got you in trouble." Rudolph shook his head and said, "It''s not your fault. You''re kind and loyal to the nation and the people. But there are always people trying to take advantage of others for personal gain. They are really crossing the line." "I''ll call someone to report the situation. I don''t believe that Philip can simply do whatever he likes." Rudolph said indignantly and then began to make a phone call. However, after he had made several phone calls in a row, his face became gloomier and gloomier. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He realized that as soon as he mentioned Philip''s investigation team, the person he was talking to would immediately try to sweep the matter under the carpet. Some feigned cluelessness; some gave excuses and said that they had something else to do; some said that they could do nothing to help; and some even tried to persuade him to apologize to Philip instead. The responses he received sent a chilling disappointment down to the bottom of his heart, leaving him in a daze. Seeing this, Fade quicklyforted him, "Director Zheng, don''t be disheartened. We can go to Capital City and exin the situation directly to Department Head Wang." Rudolph nodded and said, "I''ll find another way to deal with it." With that, Rudolph waved goodbye and left. After sending Rudolph off, Fade returned to the medical centre with a gloomy face. The shop assistants gathered around him. Although they didn''t know the details, they had heard the rough outline of the story. All at once, they were filled with indignation on Fade''s behalf. At the same time, they all hated Philip so much that they really wished to chop him to death. After all, Fade and his team had put in so much effort toe up with the substitute drug. Plus, at this critical juncture when everyone was worried about the shortage of antibiotics in the country, Philip and his team were not thinking about solving the problem and save people''s lives, but rather, they intended to make use of the situation seek personal profit instead. It was despicable of him to abuse his power in this way. Fade said a few words to calm them down, and then he immediately returned to his work. Now, he must get ready for the tough situation ahead. If he really failed the inspection of Philip Lu''s investigation team, he would have to increase the production scale of the Ephedra Syrup as soon as possible in order to meet the increasing demand and ovee the shortage of Alstom Antibiotics. He was totally engrossed in his work. Soon, it was the next day, and time for the arranged inspection. However, there was still no sign of the investigation team. Obviously, Philip thought that he would triumph over Fade, so he was waitingcently for Fade to take the initiative and hand over the patent with a sincere apology. As for Fade, when he saw no sign of the investigation team, he returned to his daily routine. At eight o''clock in the morning, there was a huge crowd at the entrance of the medical centre, for it was closed the previous day due to the visit of Philip Lu''s investigation team. So, many patients were forced to dy their visit, and thus, there was an exceptionally long queue today. Amidst the bustling crowd, an old man in his seventies slowly approached. His long white beard fluttered in the wind. The old man came over and asked in curiosity, "The business of this clinic is so good. Many people had beening here since early in the morning. Is the treatment very effective?" As soon as he spoke, someone next to him immediately said, "Old Master, you are not a local citizen, are you?" "Well, I''m from another ce. How do you know this? Is it because of my ent?" The old man asked. The othersughed and said, "No, it''s not. The local citizens of Dragonville City wouldn''t have asked those questions you asked just now." "Why?" The old man asked in confusion. Someone answered him, "Why? Because almost everyone in Dragonville City knows that Dr. Chen of the Sincere Medicine Center has excellent medical skills. Since you don''t know about Dr. Chen, you must be an outsider!" "I see!" The old man''s eyes lit up with curiosity. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 The old man took a fleeting look around the centre and asked curiously, "Which one is Dr. Chen? It seems that everyone in the clinic is very young! Are they Dr. Chen''s disciples?" The others quickly pointed it out to him. "Look, there sir. That''s Dr. Chen." "He is so young, he seems to be in his early twenties! Is he really Dr. Chen?" The old man asked in surprise. When the others heard this, they immediately smiled and said, "Sir, you don''t have to be so surprised. That is really Dr. Chen. His medical skills are even more extraordinary. He is absolutely outstanding." "Yes, sir. Have you heard about the Alstom Antibiotic? Recently, it was Dr. Chen who developed a substitute drug for it in Dragonville City. It is called the Ephedra Syrup." "Dr. Chen saved the lives of hundreds of thousands of people in our city! Otherwise, poor people like us can do nothing but await our death." Listening to thepliments from the people around him, the old man''s eyes glimmered. He looked at Fade, who was currently busy working, and he whispered, "This Dr. Chen is really quite interesting!" Since there were fixed prescriptions formon illnesses, the medical centre handled patients very efficiently. Before long, it was the old man''s turn to see a doctor. A young doctor who looked like an apprentice asked, "Sir, what seems to be bothering you?" "My illness may be a littleplicated. Can Dr. Chen help me?" The old man requested. The apprentice turned to look at Fade, who was still busy, and said hesitantly, "Sir, Dr. Chen is very busy. Let me test your pulse first. If it''s a difficult andplicated disease that I can''t treat, then I''ll call Dr. Chen over. Is that all right?" Hearing this, the old man nodded and then stretched out his arm. "Sure." The apprentice put his fingers on the old man''s wrist and began to feel his pulse. Approximately ten secondster, the apprentice frowned. He looked at the old man in surprise and said, "This pulse is really strange. It feels like a heart disease, but sometimes it feels like a lung disease." In the end, the apprentice was unable toe up with an urate diagnosis. He apologized and said, "I''m really sorry, sir. I can''t diagnose it. Please wait for a moment. I''ll invite Dr. Chen toe over." The old man nodded. The apprentice went over and exined the situation to Fade. Then, Fade came over. "Sir, what seems to be bothering you?" Fade asked as he sat down and began to feel the old man''s pulse. Before the old man opened his mouth, Fade suddenly frowned and looked at the old man, saying, "Strange, this pulse is indeed strange." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The old man coughed twice and asked, "Dr. Chen, may I go in and have a seat?" Fade loosened his grip and immediatelymanded, "Lead the old gentleman inside. I''ll be conducting a detailed checkup." Then, the apprentice led the old man into a room behind the counter. Fade asked the old man to sit down and checked his pulse again. The old man coughed a few times and looked at Fade, waiting for his diagnosis. Fade frowned and pondered. After a few minutes, he seemed to recall something and loosened his hand. He looked at the old man and said to him inly, "You are not ill. You are very healthy. If there is nothing ailing you, sir, then I shall be taking my leave." Upon hearing this, the old man quickly said, "Dr. Chen, you said that I''m not ill? Your diagnosis is really unbelievable! My pulse, as your apprentice has just told me, is veryplicated, and I am seriously ill." Fade looked long and hard at the old man . He shook his head and said, "My student is not yet experienced enough, he made a mistake earlier. Please forgive him, sir." "But I''m not feeling well. I am coughing and having difficulty breathing. Am I still considered to be healthy?" As the old man spoke, he coughed again." Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at the old man. He said in a low voice, "Sir, I believe that you are well aware of the condition of your health, and whether you''re sick or not. If you''re here for fun, I''m sorry but I can''t entertain you." Hearing this, the old man''s countenance changed slightly, but he continued to pursue the argument, "What do you mean by that? Did you say that I''m pretending to be sick and deliberately came to create trouble for you?" "I didn''t mean to say that. It''s just that I''m very busy. There are still a lot of patients waiting for me outside. I beg your pardon." Fade bowed and was about to leave. The old man snorted softly and said, "Heh, I heard from people outside that Dr. Chen from Dragonville has excellent medical skills. I didn''t expect him to be so hical." "It seems that the rumors were true! He is indeed a profiteering businessman. If that''s the case, then don''t pretend to be a saint who acts kindly to the world." The old man said in a sarcastic tone. Fade, who was about to exit, frowned and halted in his step. His apprentice''s face was full of anger. He looked at the old man and said, "What are you talking about? How could you say such a thing to a kind man like Dr. Chen?" "A kind man? I don''t think so." The old man snorted, "If he is really a kind man, why did he keep the Ephedra Syrup to himself instead of using it to save countless lives out there? He obviously wants to make use of this opportunity to make money." His words had truly provoked the apprentice. He red at the old man and said furiously, "What nonsense are you talking about? Dr. Chen has done so much for everyone, and you are trying toy wrongful usations upon him. You are really ungrateful. We don''t wee people like you in here. Please leave now!" The apprentice was about to chase the old man away. The old man stood up and sighed, "Sure enough, the evil n is exposed now, and you are beginning to get physical." "Forget it, forget it. I''ve seen too many viins like you. I should be used to it by now." The old man shook his head with a disappointed look. "It''s just a pity that those patients who were waiting for the Ephedra Syrup out there have no idea that the person who they deem as a savior, doesn''t actually care about them at all." "Shut up! Get out of here!" The apprentice was so angry that his cheeks were flushed. He red at the old man and shouted at him. The old man turned to leave. At this moment, Fade had a sudden realization and he asked, "What do you mean I kept the Ephedra Syrup to myself?" Hearing this, the old man turned to look at Fade and said, "What do I mean? Don''t you know what I mean? Do you really want me to say it out?" "I really don''t know what you mean! I would like to hear what you have to say," Fade said. The old man''s face immediately became serious, "Since you said so, then I''ll tell you." "Some time ago, the shortage of Alstom Antibiotics caused a great turbulence in the entire Chinese medical industry. Medical expenses were rising, and people were living a miserable life." "Right at that critical moment, I heard that someone in the country had managed to develop a substitute drug. I was overjoyed and thought that many lives could be saved. I didn''t expect for this to turn out to be just another Bald Eagle Pharma episode." The old man sighed. He nced at Fade and continued to speak. Chapter 739 Chapter 739 "You are keeping the Ephedra Syrup form to yourself and not willing to share it forrge-scale production, even when the investigation team came all the way from Capital City to request for it. You are taking people''s lives for granted in order to make a fortune for yourself." "And yet, you pretend to be a kind and skillful doctor to the public!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The old man let out a long sigh. He waved his hand and stepped out of the medical centre. Hearing this, Fade frowned and looked at the old man, thinking long and hard. However, the apprentice next to him wentpletely berserk. He rushed towards the old man, ring at him with fiery eyes, and said, "Stop where you are and apologize to Dr Chen right now." "Apologize? Why should I apologize? Just because I told you the truth?" The old man said. The apprentice said angrily, "The truth, what bullsh*t truth! What you said is nder!" "You know nothing about how much effort Dr. Chen has put in to make this substitute drug, and the grievances he has suffered because of it. You are talking nonsense and wrongfully using him." "Efforts and grievances?" There was a look of disbelief on the old man''s face as he said to the apprentice, "I wonder, as a greedy businessman, what kind of efforts did he put in? What kind of grievances did he suffer?" His words made Fade frown again. Fade said, "There''s no need to exin. Send him away. It''s fine if he doesn''t believe it." The apprentice looked at Fade in bewilderment. Finally, he blurted out, "Dr. Chen, no, I can''t hold it in anymore. This old guy ndered you. I must rify things for you, otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to sleep for the whole week." "Drop your act," demanded the old man. His words really infuriated the apprentice. He red at the old man and said, "Shut up. Don''t talk about things that you don''t know." "Did you know that when the shortage of antibiotics first began in Dragonville, it caused a sudden increase in the demand for Life Elixir Wine, and the price skyrocketed? The original price was 500 yuan per bottle, but at that time, it soared up to around 20,000 to 30,000 yuan per bottle, and the price just kept on rising." The old man felt a little puzzled and asked, "What do you mean by the Life Elixir Wine? What does it have to do with him?" The apprentice continued, "Of course it has everything to do with Dr Chen, he was the one who developed the Life Elixir Wine. At that time, the price rose sharply and we were running out of stock everywhere. It was such a golden opportunity to make money, but Dr Chen was strongly against the intion in pricing. He ordered all the sellers to cut down their prices and keep to the original selling price." "If Dr. Chen was really such a money- minded person, why would he give up on such a golden opportunity?" Upon hearing this, the old man couldn''t help asking, "Is this true?" "Of course it is. This has been a hot topic in Dragonville City recently, and Dr Chen had offended countless businessmen over the matter. Everyone in Dragonville City know about this, you can ask them about it." The apprentice retorted. The old man was silent for a while, and then he questioned, "ording to what you said, Dr. Chen really cares for everyone''s wellbeing. In that case, why did he refuse to sign the patent license agreement and share the form with the investigation team, but instead name such a high price for it?" Hearing this, the apprentice became even more incensed. He said, "Where did you hear that? Who said that Dr. Chen refused to share the form? Who said that Dr. Chen asked for money from the investigation team?" "Am I wrong? But that''s really what I heard?" The old man asked. The apprentice said indignantly, "I don''t know who you heard this from, but I''m telling you, this is not the truth at all." "Before the investigation team arrived, Dr. Chen had already prepared a patent license agreement which gives them the right to produce the Ephedra Syrup for free, so as to speed up the production of the drug." "However, those people were extremely arrogant. They werete for our first meeting and even refused to get out of the car without a literal red carpet wee." "We respectfully invited them in and showed them the unconditionally free patent license agreement." "But theypletely ignored Dr. Chen''s document, and insisted for us to sign the documents they provided instead." At this, the old man frowned and the muscles on his face throbbed slightly. "Really? Then why didn''t you sign the documents from them?" "Why didn''t Dr Chen sign?" The apprentice bellowed angrily, "Well, Dr. Chen was already willing to give them the right to produce the Ephedra Syrup for free, but the greedy Captain Lu shamelessly asked Dr. Chen to transfer the patent right to them for free." "Transfer it!" The old man frowned and repeated the word. The apprentice continued in agitated tone, "What''s more, it wasn''t the Ministry of Health whom the patent was stated to be transferred to, but Captain Lu''s ownpany. It''s called the Bulrush Pharma." "Dr. Chen has really spent a lot of time and effort to develop the substitute drug. It''s fine if we share it out for free in order to save lives. But those people were really too much, they tantly intended to snatch the patent away from us for the purpose of personal gain." "If we really passed them the patent right, then all our hard work and sacrifices would have been in vain!" "Not long ago, Bald Eagle Pharma had even offered one hundred million yuan to Dr. Chen for his Ephedra Syrup patent, with an additional interest rate of a few million yuan per year, but Dr. Chen refused the offer without a second thought. He just wanted to uphold the people''s welfare by helping the country to ovee the critical shortage of antibiotics." "Ask yourself, if you were in Dr. Chen''s shoes, would you have signed the document?" The apprentice shot the old man a re and questioned him in return. After hearing the exnation from the apprentice, the old man''s face turned grave and solemn. He nced at Fade and the apprentice, as if trying to make sense of the whole situation. He asked them, "Are you telling the truth?" Fade nodded curtly and said, "It''s true. But of course, whether you believe it or not ispletely up to you." The apprentice was a little agitated. He said, "Of course it''s true. We have a copy of the agreement that Captain Lu provided. Moreover, we have the voice record of yesterday''s meeting." "Can you show me the agreement and recording?" the old man asked. The apprentice was stunned and looked at Fade. Fade looked at the old man with a strange expression and said, "Who are you? What do you want these things for?" The old man said to Fade seriously, "I mean no harm. I''m just an old Chinese medicine practitioner who wants to save the world like you do." "A Chinese medicine practitioner, as expected." Fade suddenly thought of something and said, "Yourplicated pulse just now was the result of pricking the Wan Gu, Shen Yu, and Feng Chi acupoints using silver needles beforeing in." Hearing this, the old man was thunderstruck, "How did you know?" Fade said, "Your pulse was really strange and irregr earlier. It would easily have been misdiagnosed as cardiac deficiency and cold by an inexperienced Chinese medicine practitioner. But with careful examination, the subtle differences could still be identified." "I saw through your tricks, so I said that you were not sick and asked you to leave instead," Fade said calmly. Chapter 740 Chapter 740 "I see. Dr. Chen''s medical skills are indeed excellent. You really live up to your reputation." The elder looked at Fade with brightly- lit eyes, then he bowed to him and apologized sincerely, "I''m sorry for pretending to be ill!" Fade waved his hand and said: "No worries," Then he asked his apprentice to bring over the agreement and voice record from the meeting. The elder read through the agreement and then listened to the recording. His face turned cold. At this moment, the old man was filled with suppressed rage, "He abused his power and deceived the Ministry. For the sake of personal gain, hepletely neglected the lives of so many people in the country. How dare he do this!" The apprentice said, "That''s right. Those guys are really blinded by greed for money. They deserve to die." The elder stood upright and turned to Fade. Then he put his hands together and bowed to Fade, saying, "Dr. Chen, I have gravely misunderstood you. It''s my fault. I''m very sorry!" At the elder''s sincere apology, Fade couldn''t bear to me him any further. He reached out to the old man and said, "It''s alright, sir. I know that you were just trying to uphold justice for the people." The elder nodded in acknowledgement, "Dr. Chen, can you give me a copy of the agreement and the recording?" "Give you a copy? This-" Fade looked at the elder. Without saying anything, the elder took out a specially-made namete and handed it to Fade, saying, "My name is Flynt Choi." Fade epted the elder''s namete and took a good look at it. It was exquisitely made from precious fragrant wood and emitted a faint fragrance. The namete was bright yellow in color, with the carved image of aplicated retro building on the front, and the Chinese word, "Choi", engraved on the back. The apprentice looked at the namete in confusion. At this moment, Fade turned to the elder and said in surprise, "The symbol of the Capital City Imperial Hospital!" It turned out that Master Choi was a royal practitioner in the Capital City. "I am sorry for not recognizing you earlier," Fade apologized. Upon hearing those words, the apprentice was taken aback and looked at the elder, stunned. He was so shocked that he found himself at a loss of words for a moment. After all, the Imperial Hospital was an exclusive hospital set up by the government in the Capital City. It mainly served top- ranked governors and important people who made remarkable contributions to the country. It had the best medical equipment in the world, not to mention the most skillful and outstanding doctors. If Flynt Choi was a member of the Imperial Hospital, and also a Chinese medicine practitioner, this could only mean one thing. He was surely one of the top doctors in Chinese medicine. Such a prominent person had suddenly turned up there, and they were even engaged in such a furious argument just a moment ago, thought the apprentice. The shock that surged through him was beyond words. The apprentice looked at Master Choi, intimidated. As though he suddenly realized something, Fade suddenly returned the namete to Master Choi and asked, "Master Choi, did youe here today with a mission?" Master Choi nodded, with no attempt to conceal things. He exined, "Well, let me speak frankly. I am a special agent sent by Department Head This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wang from the Ministry of Health. I''m here for the inspection of the Ephedra Syrup." A special agent, and even associated with department head. This sent another wave of shock down the apprentice''s spine. He was gawking at Master Choi with his eyes wide open. Master Choi continued, "There is a severe shortage of antibiotics at the moment, and now the situation is getting tougher. The ministry really wants to solve this problem as soon as possible, so they are viewing the matter of the Ephedra Syrup very seriously." "On one hand, the ministry sent Philip Lu and his investigation team to inspect the drug. With his experience and foresight, Department Head Wang decide to err on the side of caution and y it safe. He secretly asked me toe here for an inspection as well, quietly and unknowingly, so as to obtain moreprehensive and detailed information." Hearing this, Fade fully understood why Master Choi had been trying to provoke them since he came in. It seemed that this was one of his tactics to gather information. Without further ado, Fade immediately asked his apprentice to prepare a copy of the agreement and voice record for Master Choi. Then, he said, "Master Choi, thank you for your hard work. Please report to Department Head Wang as soon as possible about the Ephedra Syrup. There are still many patients out there waiting for this medicine." Master Choi epted the items and looked at Fade. He shook his head and said, "It''s nothing compared to your hard work and the wrongful usations you''ve been through. I will reserve my gratitude for now and wait until the problem of antibiotic shortage is solved. Then, I will send a detailed report to Department Head Wang to exin the whole matter." "Thank you very much, Master Choi!" Fade said gratefully. Master Choi nodded and left. After returning to his residence, Master Choi immediately sorted out the information and contacted Department Head Wang, saying, "Department Head Wang, I have an update for you. Here''s the truth about what''s going on..." Meanwhile, Philip and his investigation team were living in a luxurious five-star hotel, indulging in beer and skittles and all sorts of pleasure. It seemed that they hadpletely forgotten about the inspection of the Ephedra Syrup. Some members of the team couldn''t help but feel a little concerned. They said to Philip, "Captain, are we just going to wait like this? If the superior asks us for thetest updates, I''m afraid it''ll be hard for us to exin. How about I go and exert some pressure to that Mr. Chen..." Philip, who was sitting with crossed legs, merely gave a faint smile. He shook his head and said, "No, we''ll just wait like this. It won''t take long for Chen to hand over the patent right of Ephedra Syrup to us." "Really? What if they are too stubborn, then well-" One member said in a worried tone. Philip shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, they won''t dare to refuse. Bear in mind that we represent the Ministry of Health, and that it''s a matter of life and death for countless people out there." "Naturally, when ites to such big issue, they are already under the pressure of the local community. Moreover, Rudolph Zheng, who tried to report directly to the department head, has already been dealt with and reprimanded sternly by his immediate superior. I bet they are already desperate to hand over the patent right now." The others seemed to be enlightened by his words. They nodded and said with a smile, "No wonder you are so confident at this, captain. I have worried too much." Philip smiled and waved his hand, saying, "You''re still too young, and easily distressed. But you will improve soon after gaining more experience." "Yes sir! Please guide me more in the future." The member ttered him. Just as Philip was about to nod with a smile, his cell phone rang. When he saw that it was from Department Head Wang, his expression suddenly turned serious. He immediately picked up the phone and said in the most respectful manner, "Department Head Wang, I''m here for your instruction..." Before he could finish his sentence, an angry voice was heard from the other end of the phone, "Philip, what have you done over there?" Philip''s heart skipped a beat. He said in a hurry, "Department Head Wang, I didn''t do anything wrong. What happened? How did you-" Chapter 741 Chapter 741 "You''re asking me what happened?" Department Head Wang bellowed in fury, "Now you tell me, what happened to the investigation of the Ephedra Syrup?" As soon as the Ephedra Syrup was mentioned, Philip''s heart instinctively tightened, but he quickly regained hisposure and exined, "Department Head Wang, I am trying hard to negotiate for the patent of Ephedra Syrup, but the price they had asked for is too high. We can''t afford it at all, so we are still trying to find a way, I..." "Is it because the asking price was too high, or because you requested too high of a price, Philip?" Department Head Wang interrupted. Upon hearing this, Philip''s heart skipped a beat. He was nervous, but he still pretended to be dumb. "Department Head Wang, I don''t get what you mean. We''re the ones buying the patent from them, why would I be the one to name the price?" "Philip, are you still ying dumb? Don''t you know that the production of the Ephedra Syrup is intrinsically rted to the health of our people across the nation? How can you neglect their lives for your own personal profit?" Department Head Wang shouted angrily. Philip was thunderstruck. He wondered if Department Head Wang was aware of the truth. A sense of worry crept into his mind. However, so long as Department Head Wang did not point it out directly, there was no way that Philip would turn himself in, "Department Head Wang, you are going too far. I, too, wish toplete the mission as soon as possible, but they insisted on such a high price. I could do nothing but..." "Shut up!" Department Head Wang bellowed. "Philip, do you really think that I''m clueless?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Department Head Wang, what do you mean?" Nervousness overwhelmed Philip. Beads of perspiration began to drip down his forehead. Department Head Wang shouted, "Philip, so you''d like to y dumb till the very end huhu." "Fade Chen, who owns the patent of the Ephedra Syrup, had promised to grant us the license to manufacture the drug for free. However, you tried to force him to transfer the patent to your own company, Bulrush Pharma, for free instead. Do you think I''m unaware of this?" Philip didn''t expect that blunder he had been trying hard to conceal, would be discovered by Department Head Wang. Terror- stricken, Philip was at a loss of words. "Save your chicanery. I already know everything," Department Head Wang said ragingly. Philip immediately came up with an excuse, "Department Head Wang, I didn''t do this for personal gain, but merely to make things easier for the production of the Ephedra Syrup!" "You are still making excuses!" Department Head Wang admonished him in fury. Philip gritted his teeth and exined, "Department Head Wang, you know that my team represents the Ministry of Health for the inspection, but to produce the drug on arger scale, many pharmaceutical manufacturers are to be involved." "But up to date, there is no manufacturer under the direct control of the Ministry of Health. If we want the involvement of these manufacturers in the production of the Ephedra Syrup, the process will be troublesome. So, I intended to transfer the patent to Bulrush Pharma in order to simplify the process in producing the drug on arge scale. After all, Bulrush Pharma is the top manufacturer in the pharmaceutical industry of China." "I am doing this for the sake of the country and its people." "Philip, do you actually believe the words you''ve said just now?" Department Head Wang said coldly, "Or are you treating me like a fool?" At this moment, Philip was still trying his utmost best to defend himself and said, "Department Head Wang, I really have no intention other than saving everyone right now." "Fade said that he allowed the Ministry to produce the Ephedra Syrup for free, but Department Head Wang, you also know that once the production and promotion of the Ephedra Syrup starts rolling throughout the country, it will be widely used, and the demand will be extremely high then." "Initially, Fade gave us the production license for free. But once the demand soars after the extensive promotion from us, maybe he will, simr to what Bald Eagle Pharma did, demand for an unreasonably high price for the patent right." "If we encounter that kind of problem again, we will have no choice but to pay." "It''s exactly because of this that I intend to keep the patent right in our own hands. That''s why I asked him to transfer the patent right instead of merely signing the production license. I am doing this for the greater good!" To be able to wind up such a seemingly reasonable story within such a short while, there was no doubt that Philip was a man of intelligence indeed. Under normal circumstances, Department Head Wang might have really considered what Philip had said. However, as Department Head Wang had already learned the detailed story from Elder Choi, he knew Fade''s character. Philip''s persuasion held no water at all. He sneered and said, "Philip, oh, Philip. Do you think that everyone else is as selfish as you? You don''t know Fade at all." "Department Head Wang, it''s true that I''m a little calctive. But I''m doing this with everybody in mind!" Philip was still trying hard to exin. Department Head Wang shouted, "Shut up. You know nothing at all. If Fade is really doing it for money, he didn''t even need to negotiate with us at all." "Maritime Ocean Pharma and Bald Eagle Pharma had approached him before us, both of them had offered a high price for his patent right. Bald Eagle Pharma even offered an annual dividend of revenue." "They offered him one billion yuan, with a yearly dividend of at least five percent of the total profit. What''s more, they agreed to promote and sell his products across the globe." "So tell me, if Fade is hungry money, why didn''t he get into a joint venture with Bald Eagle Pharma and went on to confer authorized production to us for free instead?" Philip was stunned by Department Head Wang''s query. He did not expect that Fade would refuse such a good offer and such a big profit. He was in total disbelief, "Department Head Wang, this, this is impossible¡ª" Department Head Wang retorted angrily, "Impossible? For a selfish person like you, you''d think that a person like Fade, who is devoted to the country and the people does not exist." "I¡ª" Philip was still struggling to find fault. But Department Head Wang had lost his patience, he snapped, "Philip, I order you to apologize to Fade immediately tomorrow and assist Elder Chai to sign the joint venture agreement." "If the agreement is not signed sessfully in the end, you will be awaiting punishment by the Ministry." "By the way, we need to conduct a strict examination of Bulrush Pharma this year. You''d better ensure that there is nothing fishy with yourpany, or else¡ª" Hearing this, Philip was totally drained of energy that he almost copsed to the ground. He tried to figure out a perfect retort, to plead and to save his own skin, but Department Head Wang had already hung up the phone. Suddenly, Philip''s face was full of bitter resentment. Clutching his mobile phone, he muttered, "How could it be possible, how¡ª" Beside him, the other members looked at Philip, whose expressions changed by drastic shades, with intense bewilderment. They were clueless as to what had transpired. Chapter 742 Chapter 742 At eight the next morning, Fade had just opened the Sincere Medical Center for business. It was drizzling outside. However, at the doorway, he saw Philip standing at the door with the members of his investigation team, waiting for him in the rain. As soon as he saw Fade open the door, Philip immediately greeted him with a cordial smile and said, "Hello, Mr. Chen, I..." Fade''s expression was indifferent. He looked coldly at Philip and said, "What are you doing here?" Philip smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m here to talk about the Ephedra Syrup. You-" "I have nothing to talk to you about the Ephedra Syrup!" Fade said coldly and waved his hand as a gesture to drive Philip away. Seeing this, nervousness gripped Philip. He went knees down on the steps and pleaded to Fade, "Mr. Chen, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have made such a harsh offer before. I shouldn''t abuse my own power. I was wrong. Please, give me another chance!" Fade was slightly taken aback by the fact that Philip had knelt down in public and even admitted his mistake. However, Fade was not one who can be easily deceived by his crocodile tears. He said icily, "Give you a chance? It''s impossible. Your chance at redemption has long been massacred by yourself." With this, Fade turned around and was about to enter the center. Seeing this, Philip made a deep lunge forward. He kowtowed on the hard stone steps and pleaded, "Mr. Chen, I really know that I was wrong. Please, give me another chance. Even if you don''t care about me, please spare a thought to all the patients across the nation!" At the mention of the patients, Fade''s heart moved slightly. However, he remained cold, "I''ve already made it clear that you don''t have another chance." Hearing this, Philip''s countenance paled and his body went Jell-0 on the wet stairs. At the moment, Elder Chai came out from the crowd of people behind them and cupped his hands as a greeting to Fade, "Dr. Chen." Fade cast a look at Elder Chai, then to Philip. He immediately understood that Elder Chai had reported the whole matter to his superior which had resulted in Philip''s apology to him. "Elder Chai," Fade greeted politely. Elder Chai approached him and said, "Dr. Chen, Department Head Wang has already severely reprimanded Philip. He will certainly deal with him seriously when we return to the Capital City." "However, we are facing a grave situation especially with the severe shortage of Alstom Antibiotics. Therefore, Department Head Wang asked me to rece him as the captain of the investigation team and to negotiate with you again, Dr. Chen. I hope you can give us another chance. This time, Dr. Chen, the terms and conditions of the agreement are subject to your discretion." Elder Chai disyed absolute respect towards Fade. Fade''s expression changed slightly. After a few seconds of contemtion, he nodded and said, "Since you have be the captain, I''m relieved to hear that. Let''s go in and discuss this." Elder Chai immediately cupped one hand in the other before his chest as a gesture of gratitude. Then, he walked into the medical center with Fade. In the meeting room, the negotiations between the two sides went on quickly. In less than half an hour, the contract was signed. At first, Elder Chai offered him a sum of money for him to sign the license agreement. However, Fade refused the money. He insisted on their initial negotiation, which was to authorize the Ministry of Health with the patent of the Ephedra Syrup for free. Fade refused the money because he did not really care about his own fortune, let alone it was not a big sum of money to begin with. Since he had promised a free offer beforehand, there''s no way for him to take back his words just for a mere sum of money. On the other hand, Fade also put forward some additional conditions in addition to the free use of his patent. Among them, there were some suggestions to implement some policies to support and to maintain the price of traditional Chinese medicine. Elder Chai, who himself was a traditional Chinese medicine doctor, naturally agreed without any objections, when he saw that Fade was doing so for the sake of the development of traditional Chinese medicine. Moreover, his requests were rational and reasonable, On top of that, Fade specifically added one more condition onto the contract, which was to grant permission to every qualified pharmaceuticalpany in the country to manufacture and use the Ephedra Syrup, except one, which was the Bulrush Pharma owned by Philip. Fade was determined not to give Philip Lu and hispany any chance of being involved in the issue of the Ephedra Syrup anymore, for he was a money- hungry man even in times of national disaster. In this context, Elder Chai did not have any objections and agreed immediately. So, after the contract had been signed, Elder Chai immediately sent the content of the agreement to Department Head Wang before he hurried back to the Capital City. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. As for Philip, who left together with Elder Chai to return to the Capital City, lookedpletely downtrodden, which presented a stark contrast to his arrogant attitude when he first came. With the departure of Elder Chai, the investigation was officially over. With the coboration of the Ministry of Health in the promotion and production of the Ephedra Syrup, Fade''s burden felt relieved as his burden had been alleviated. Fade, who had been busy for months, could finally rx a little at this moment. He felt light all over his body as if he had lost a few pounds. He peeked out of the medical center and saw that there were only a few patients out there. He gave some orders to his employees and tidied up his things before leaving. Fade drove along the slip road that led to the building of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, humming a tune with a smile on his face. His mood was an extremely good one. "Let''s take a look at the company, then ask my wife out for lunch at noonter. After all, I''ve been too busy in the past two months. I don''t even go home most of the time, let alone go on a date with my wife." Fade said merrily in his mind. At the thought of this, Fade felt as if he was on cloud nine. He stepped on the gas pedal and the car elerated. When he drove past a newlyunched shop in unnerving speed, a sudden thought shed across his mind. With a nicely controlled emergency brake, followed by a spectacr drift, he parked his car urately in front of the shop. In the newly opened shop, the boss was busy cleaning the shop in the entrance. When he heard a sudden ear-screeching brake, he looked up just in time to see a ck shadow flying toward the shop, he was thunder-stuck. However, the car finally stopped precisely and steadily in the parking space at the door of the small shop. Fade came down from the car and walked toward the small shop, saying, "Boss, is your store open?" When the boss heard the voice, he regained hisposure and hastily nodded. He came up and said, "The store is open. How can I help you, sir?" "There are a variety of soft toys in our store, as well as cartoons and animation of local and foreign productions, and even fun learning kits. They are all authentic products!" The owner began an animated chatter of introducing the assortment of products in his shop. Fade looked around in the store. Then, his eyes fell on a Doraemon soft toy. He smiled and said, "I want this, how much is it?" Seeing this, the owner quickly took the toy with a smile and said, "Sir, you have good taste. This is a limited edition. There is less than 50 of it in the entire Dragonville City. It is absolutely worthy." "Sir, are you buying it for your child at home? How old is your kid? Has she started school?" The boss engaged in a lively chat with Fade as he settled the bill. When Fade heard the boss''s words, he couldn''t help thinking of his cold wife, who''d be unexpectedly adorable whenever she saw furry toys. He nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, I''m buying it for my child. She''s a lovely little girl." Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Hearing this, the boss immediately said, "Awesome! You''re so lucky to have a lovely daughter. It''s better to take care of a daughter than a son. What''s more, for a son, you have to worry about housing and his marriage. There are enough troublesome matters, I..." Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but burst out into a fit of amusedughter. He wondered if he should record the shop owner''s words and y them to Quin when he delivered the gift. He wondered what Quin''s reaction would be. After paying for the bill and picking up the wrapped-up toy, Fade went out and was ready to get on the car. Just as Fade was about to drive away, he suddenly caught a glimpse of two figures from the corner of his eye as they walked into the shopping mall across the street. Although their moves were swift, Fade could still clearly see the faces of the two figures with his eagle-sharp eyes. It was a young man and woman, both in their twenties. The men had a handsome countenance with a hint of a smile on his lips. Fade did not know him at all. But he was too familiar with the woman beside him. It was Quin! Seeing this scene, Fade''s heart missed a beat. His rxed mood could not help but tense up at the moment. His first instinct was to rush over to find out what was going on, but his senses held him back. Fade was not an impulsive person, after all. He took a deep breath and tried to regain his composure. He whispered to himself, "Maybe, he is just a businessman who has a business rtionship with Quin. My wife may just be out with him for some business negotiation." As he thought so, Fade took out his mobile phone and dialed Quin''s number. After a while, the phone connected. Fade put on a tone as calm as possible, "Honey, where are you? There''s nothing to do in the medical center now. I''m going to thepany. Let''s have lunch together at noon." Quin was momentarily silent before she said, "No, thanks. I''m not at the office." "If you''re not there, where are you then? I''ll go over and find you," Fade asked. Quin said lightly, "I''m going to inspect a factory. I''ll be back in the evening. There''s no need for you toe here." "I still have something to do. I''ll hang up first." Quin immediately hung up the phone. At this moment, Fade felt his emotion, which had just been calmed down, red up into a huge storm like a sea with perilous waves. All of a sudden, all kinds of thoughts rushed into his mind. "Why did my wife lie to me, telling me that she was inspecting a factory?" "Who''s that man? What''s his rtionship with my wife?" "What are they doing in the mall? What are they talking about?" "What if he''s a bad guy? My wife is not in danger, is she?" The more Fade thought about it, the more nervous he became. He couldn''t care about anything else. He even forgot to put down the soft toys in his car. He brought the toys along and rushed into the mall across the road. After entering the mall, Fade quickly scrutinized the area in search of her familiar figure. The shopping mall was spacious, but Fade could feel the special aura of Quin''s Bodhi bracelet, so it did not take him long to quickly figure out the direction of his wife. He dashed forward in the direction without a second thought. When he arrived at the third floor of the shopping mall, Fade saw his wife, Quin, in a cafe. Quin was sitting opposite the young men. There were two cups of coffee on the table in front of them. Her lips were moving as if she was saying something. As he spoke, the manughed from time to time and even took the initiative to lean towards Quin. Such a scene made Fade livid with anger, he could feel his blood gushing. He was so indignant for himself that he felt like dashing forward and throwing the man out. However, before he could confirm what was going on, Fade did not act out impulse. He crept into the clothing store next to him, bought a coat, and put on a pair of sunsses. Then, he walked into the cafe with the toy in hand. Quin''s seat was on the right side of the cafe. After Fade came in, he walked to the left, took a detour, before he finally sat down at a table behind Quin. Fade put the toy on the chair to cover his body. Then, he adjusted his position to peek at Quin from the corner of the table. Quin was so engrossed in their conversation that she did not notice what was going on over there at all. Even if she had noticed it, she would not have thought that the man who was holding a toy and wearing sunsses, would be Fade. Fade ordered a cup of coffee. As he sipped casually, he cast a nce at Quin from the corner of his eye. At the same time, his ears trembled as he tried to catch Quin''s conversation with the man. Although their voices were not loud, Fade was not an ordinary person after all. He had an unusually sharp sense of hearing, so he could clearly eavesdrop their conversation. The man smiled gently and looked at Quin, saying, "Quin, we haven''t seen each other for five years since graduation!" Quin replied calmly, "Yes." "Quin, I haven''t seen you in so long You''re still as beautiful as ever! Nothing has changed. Unlike me, I have aged," The man looked at Quin with keen eyes. Quin''s brows quivered at the man''s slightly intimate words, she said, "Richard, you are now a high- ranked executive of a multinationalpany. You are young and promising. How are you an old man?" Hearing this, the man called Richard Yi raised the corners of his mouth and smiled in delight. He stirred the coffee and said, "No matter how powerful mypany is, I''m merely a worker. I can''t compare with you! Quin, you are the Chief Executive Officer of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, a real big boss!" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is blooming rapidly in the past two years, and its current market value is more than 10 billion yuan. Even the foreigners from the top management of ourpany asked me to pay attention to yourpany and even said towork with yourpany." Richard said. Quin shook her head gently and said, "My position as the Chief Executive Officer is inherited from my parents. It''s not a big deal, but you''re the capable one. In just a few years, you have worked your way from the bottom into the person in charge of the Asia region of a multinational trading company like Maisie Corp." Richard chuckled. He waved his hand and said, "Enough with the formalities, Quin, we are old ssmates, that''s no need for us to tter each other like this." Quin also smiled and stirred the coffee. After hesitating for a while, she finally said, "Richard, the medicine you mentioned to me on the phone, I don''t know..." Richard replied, "Oh, I have gotten a tube of that medicine." "You have it? That''s great. Where is it?" Quin was a little excited. Richard made a quiet gesture and whispered to Quin, "Quin, keep your voice down. I left the drug in my hotel. If you want it now, you can go with me to get it." "The hotel!" Quin''s expression stiffened immediately as if she noticed something unusual. Richard quickly exined, "I just started my work here not long ago, so I haven''t bought a house yet. So right now, I live in a hotel near thepany. Besides, this drug is a brand new product developed by a foreignboratory, it isn''t on sale yet. I have vited the regtions when I snuck one out, so I can''t simply bring it anywhere with me. Chapter 744 Chapter 744 After listening to Richard''s exnation, Quin hesitated for a moment. Finally, she nodded and said, "Well then, I''ll go with you to pick it up!" "Alright!" Richard revealed a relieved smile when he heard so. He picked up the cup and finished the remaining coffee. "The hotel I stay in is not far away from here. We''ll get there in a jiffy." Quin was not in the mood to drink coffee either. When she heard him, she stood up and said, "Let''s go then." "Okay, I''ll get the bill." Richard got up and went to pay the bill. Then, he walked out of the cafe with Quin. Everything that happened in the cafe went unmistakably into Fade''s eyes and ears. At this moment, his feeling was beyond the expression of words. His wife agreed to go to a hotel with a young man, and it seemed that she was very familiar with him. An ominous feeling transpired in his heart. However, the medicine they mentioned just now had aroused his curiosity. Without further ado, he paid the bill and left. Walking out of the mall, Fade caught up with them. The two of them did not drive but walked directly to a hotel not far away. Ten minutester, they entered the hotel and took the lift upstairs. Fade followed them closely and went straight to the front desk. He asked, "Which room are the two guests just now heading to?" When the receptionist heard Fade''s tant question, she could not help but frown slightly and immediately said, "Sir, I''m sorry. We cannot reveal our guests'' rooms out of privacy." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade didn''t have time to exin. He whipped out his mobile phone and made a phone call, saying, "I''m Fade. I''m in the hotel under yourpany. I''m going to check a room number now. Please inform your staff about this." After that, Fade hung up the phone. At the sight of this, the girl at the counter froze in stunned silence "Was the man in front of her really some kind of big shot?" The receptionist thought so in her heart. Then, she shook her head subconsciously. In her opinion, Fade didn''t look like a big shot at all, judging by his attire. The phone call just now might be merely a trick of him as a means to deceive her. Just as the receptionist was contemting the possibility of it, the phone at the front desk rang. She immediately picked up the phone and said, "Hello, this is..." Before she could finish her sentence, a deep voice came from the other end of the phone, "A guest named Mr. Chen is at the reception. Fulfill whatever his request is. No questions asked!" How could the receptionist not recognize that this was the voice and number of her boss? She immediately responded in all seriousness, "Yes, boss!" "One more thing, if you irritate Mr. Chen even by a bit, just wait to be fired!" After that, her boss hung up the phone. Hearing this, nervousness gripped her. Putting down the phone, she looked at Fade again with apletely different look. She greeted him respectfully, "Sir, you..." Fade was getting a little impatient and said, "Tell me their room number now." The receptionist noticed that Fade was in a bad mood and she immediately panicked. She replied hurriedly, "They are in room 888, and it is registered under the name of Richard Yi." Hearing the name, Fade was sure that it was the man just now. Without saying a word, he immediately walked into the lift and went upstairs. At the same time, Quin and Richard came to the eighth floor. At the door of room 888, Richard opened the door and invited Quin into the room. Looking at the room, Quin couldn''t help but halted in her steps. Of course, she knew that it was dangerous to be entering a bachelor''s room alone. But for the sake of the medicine, she was willing to take the risk. Moreover, Richard was her ssmate for many years, so she had a little confidence in Richard''s morality. "Quin, are youing in?" Richard gestured to Quin. Quin took a deep breath and walked into the room. Richard immediately closed the door, and said to Quin, "Quin, take a seat. I''ll get you some tea." Quin looked around the room and found that the doors and windows of the room were all closed, and even the curtains were pulled shut, she couldn''t see anything outside. The depressing environment intensified her nervousness. She couldn''t help but felt uneasy. She said, "That won''t be necessary, Richard. I''ll leave after picking up the drug." At this moment, Richard had already walked over with a cup of tea in his hand. He smiled and said, "Have some tea, Quin" Rather than drinking it, Quin took the cup and put it on the table. She then said, "Richard, the medicine you mentioned-" Without waiting for Quin to finish, Richard picked up the phone again and said to Quin, "Quin, what do you want to eat? I''ll call someone to bring it over." Quin stood up and said, "Richard, don''t bother. I''m not hungry." "I didn''t eat anything in the cafe just now. Are you sure you don''t want to eat anything now?" Richard asked. Quin felt strange at the tone of his words. She took a deep breath and said in a serious tone, "Richard, I''m really not hungry right now. What''s more, I''m here today mainly to talk to you about the medicine." Richard put down the phone and said, "Quin, don''t worry about the medicine for now." As he talked, Richard walked over to Quin with a look of deep affection. He fixated his stares at Quin and said in a suggestive tone, "Quin, we have been ssmates for so many years, and it''s been a long time since west saw each other. Are you that unwilling to even chat with me for a while?" Quin was not used to being so close to Richard. She slightly frowned and took two steps back, saying, "Richard, I really need that medicine. After I''m done with my work, I will show my most sincere gratitude to you." Richard drew another two steps closer to her. Looking at Quin, he said affectionately, "Quin, I don''t need your gratitude. I need you." "Richard Yi, you!" Quin was taken aback by his words. She realized something fishy and immediately went to the door. She quickly said, "Richard, if it''s not convenient for you today, I''ll be leaving first. We''ll talk again another day." But Richard moved faster. He reached the door before her, blocking her escape. He stared at Quin with hot eyes of fervent enthusiasm, "Quin, do you know that I have been in love with you ever since we were in high school?" "You have always been the goddess in my heart. I have never forgotten you when I was in college and even when I was working abroad." "In the past, I was very self-abased, I did not have the guts to confess to you. Now, I have finally made achievements in my career. I can no longer restrain my love for you in my heart and I can no longer endure that suppressed feeling deep down." "Quin, I love you. I really love you. Will you be my girlfriend?" Richard confessed whole-heartedly as he closed in until he was almost touching Quin. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 If this had urred to any ordinary young girl, especially after receiving a confession of love by such a good-looking and promising young man, she would certainly feel a stir in her heart, even if she refused the confession. However, Quin was not a naive little girl, but a veteran who had been in the business industry for ten over years. At this moment, as she looked at Richard''s affection-filled face, her eyes became increasingly cold because she could see from Richard''s eyes that the so-called love from him was simply a greedy evil scheme. At once, Quin was flustered. She took another step back and said, "Richard, I''m married. You can''t..." Richard continued to approach her and said, "I know you''re married, Quin. But I don''t care, I love you, I will love you forever. I don''t care if you have other men around you. I just want to be with you." As he spoke, Richard wrapped his arms around Quin''s shoulders with an affectionate expression on his face. At the same time, he bent forward and was about to kiss her. Seeing this, Quin instinctively felt a sense of disgust. She shoved Richard away and said coldly, "Richard, get out of my way. I''m going back." However, at this moment, Richard''s eyes were red with ming desire. He pounced onto Quin and said, "Quin, I love you. I love you so much. You don''t know how many years I have been keeping my love for you at the bottom of my heart. Today, I can no longer suppress my feelings anymore." Richard took action quickly, and was ready to tackle her by force. Quin''s face was shrouded by apprehension. She tried her best to stop Richard, but at the same time, she tried to warn him, "Richard, don''t do anything foolish. It''s against thew. You..." Richard didn''t care about her warning at all. He flung Quin onto the bed and stared closely at her withscivious eyes. He took off his shirt and was about to pounce on her. There was no way for Quin to escape. She shut her eyes immediately in despair. However, just as Richard was about to pounce on Quin, the Bodhi bracelet on Quin''s wrist suddenly emitted a circle of purple gold light. The glowing light covered Quinpletely and Richard bounced off in a forceful impact. The huge force sent Richard flying and he smashed into the wall of the hotel room. He let out a muffled groan and spat out a mouthful of blood from the corner of his mouth. "What''s going on?" Richard''s eyes hardened as he looked at Quin in disbelief. At this moment, Quin opened her eyes and saw the glowing bracelet on her wrist. She immediately thought of what Fade had said when he sent her the bracelet. She could not help but feel a sense of warmth surging through her terror-stricken heart. Then, she quickly climbed down from the bed in a bid to escape. "Quin, don''t you dare think about leaving today!" Richard went after her again. He stared at Quin with a ferocious look and extended his hands, trying to hold her back. However, just as his hands were about to touch Quin, another beam of purplish gold light radiated from the Bodhi bracelet and bounced Richard away again. Richard fell hard on the ground with a sickening thud, coughing up blood again. His face instantly turned pale. At this time, Quin had already arrived at the door. She was about to twist the door knob and escape. At this moment, Richard''s eyes turned cold. He said in a low and cold voice, "Jacob, do it now!" As soon as Richard finished speaking, a tall man with a thin face in his forties showed up from out of nowhere. With a rxed look on his face, the thin man whistled at Richard and said with a taunting smile, "Richard, I''ve told you long ago. You should have done things directly. But you insist on these romantic tactics. You see, in the end, it''s futile, and you still have to call upon me." Richard spat and gnashed his teeth. "I wanted to give her a chance, but she didn''t cherish it. I have no choice." Hearing this, the thin man couldn''t help but burst outughing and said, "Richard, why give her a chance? I think you just want to have s*x with this woman. Come on, we are all men, cut to the chase. I understand." "To tell you the truth, this woman is quite attractive. I''m a little tempted by her as well!" Jacob nced at Quin with a cunning look and licked his tongue. Hearing this, Richard''s face unconsciously distorted. Meanwhile, Quin, who was standing at the door of the room, felt a chill run down her spine. She quickly grabbed the door knob with both of her hands and tried to open the door to leave. Just as she was about to open the door, Jacob came over behind her and grabbed Quin''s shoulders with a pair of w-like hands. However, as soon as heid hands on Quin, his grip was immediately blocked by the purplish golden light. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, Jacob gave a cold snort and said disdainfully, "It''s just ayer of Genuine Vitality Shield. Piece of cake." Then, Jacob shook his arm and ayer of ck light emerged from his w-like hands. His hand prated the purplish- golden light shield andnded on Quin''s shoulders, pulling Quin back and throwing her onto the bed. After that, Jacob looked at Quin coldly and said, "Tell me, where is the concoction form?" Quin was a little confused. "What form?" Jacob immediately looked at Richard and said, "You haven''t told her the truth yet?" At this time, Richard stood up, walked to the bedside, and said to Quin in a fake tone, "Quin, I mean no harm to you." Quin sneered and said, "You mean no harm to me? Richard, do you believe in your own words?" Richard''s expression twitched, then his face turned cold. He stared at Quin and said in a low voice, "If that''s the case, I''ll get straight to the point. I want you to get me the form for the Ephedra Syrup." "The form for the Ephedra Syrup!" Quin''s eyes widened when she heard this. She looked at Richard in disappointment and said, "It turns out that you are here for this. I was wondering why did you suddenly reach out to me when you haven''t seen me in so many years? And you even happened to have the medicine that I need." Richard decided not to conceal the truth anymore. He said directly to Quin, "Quin, I really have no intention of deceiving you. It''s just that if you keep the form for the Ephedra Syrup with you, it will only bring more trouble to you. It''s better to hand it to us to save you from trouble." Quin stared at Richard with a burst of mockery and said, "Richard, I really didn''t expect that you would be such a hypocritical and shameless guy now. And now, you''re still trying to give me those seemingly noble excuses?" Richard''s face stiffened. He looked grim. Seeing this, Jacob couldn''t help but chuckled in disdain, "Richard, like I said, it will be more effective if you deal with this kind of woman the harsh way. Don''t mess with your so- called emotional tactics. It''s futile." As he spoke, Jacob cast a look at Quin. A pistol with a silencer suddenly appeared in his hand. He pointed his pistol at Quin''s left hand and said, "Tell me, what is the form for the Ephedra Syrup? Where is it?" "I won''t..." Quin was about to mouth a refusal. But Jacob''s face turned solemn. He said in a cold voice, "You can remain silent, but with every passing minute, I''ll shoot off one of your fingers." Chapter 746 Chapter 746 "You..." Quin''s face trembled as fear began to overpower her. Jacob had already pointed the muzzle of the gun at Quin''s left thumb. He put his fingers on the trigger and said coldly, "The first minute starts now. Speak!" Quin was trembling all over in deep terror. However, she did not let slip of anything even in face of danger. She looked at Richard and Jacob with eyes beamed with resentment and hatred, "If you hurt me, my husband will not let you off the hook.¡± "Your husband? Is he the so- called master of martial arts? I heard that he fights well, but I wonder how long can he withstand my attacks," Jacob said with a smug smile. Richard added beside him, "Quin, your husband is just a useless b*stard. Do you think it''s worthwhile to sacrifice yourself for him?" "My husband is a great hero, he is not a viin like you are!" Quin red at Richard furiously. Richard''s face turned pale in anger. He retorted angrily, "Quin, you-" Before he could finish, Jacob looked at the timer and said calmly, "Ten seconds left! I''m starting the count down now!" "Ten, nine, eight-" All of a sudden, Quin couldn''t help but felt desperate. Her pretty face was distorted, herplexion was pallid, and her skinny body was shaking uncontrobly. "Four, three, two¡ª" As he was counting down, Jacob''s index finger on the trigger was beginning to exert a force downward. At this particr moment, a loud bang came from the door. Immediately, the whole door was kicked off from its frame. Then, a figure rushed swiftly into the room. "Who is it?" Richard and Jacob turned to look at the intruder at once and shouted in alertness. The man dashed across the room and reached the bedside. He hugged Quin, who was lying pitifully on the bed, and said gently, "Honey, I''m here!" Overwhelmed by the trauma and the relief of Fade''s sudden appearance, Quin could no longer hold back her tears. Tears were streaming down her cheeks as she cowered into the warmth of Fade''s embrace, bursting into a loud sob. Richard and Jacob turned to look at Fade. "Hey, so you are this woman''s husband!" Jacob said in a disdainful tone. Richard''s face became sullen. He red at Fade and growled in a low tone, "You''re Fade Chen? The form for the Ephedra Syrup is with you?" At this moment, after Quin had regained herposure, Fade stood up and looked at Richard and Jacob. He nodded and said, "Yes, I''m the one who invented the Ephedra Syrup." "Very good. Now, hand over the form!" Richard said with an air of superiority. Fade nced at Richard in displeasure and said, "Who do you think you are? Why should I hand you the form?" "You!" Richard red furiously at Fade, he took out a gun from his waist. Pointing it at Fade, he said, "Are you stupid, kid? If you don''t give me the form, I''ll shoot you." Fade showed no sign of fear at all. Instead, he approached Richard tantly and said, "Since you know that the form for the Ephedra Syrup is in my hands, why don''t you find out who I am?" "I don''t give a sh*t about who you are. Give me the form right now, or I..." Richard threatened. "There''s no ''or''. Get out!" Before Richard could finish, Fade moved his body and kicked Richard in the belly. The huge force directly sent Richard into mid-air. He smashed into the TV and the cab behind him and fell onto the floor with all sorts of things and debris falling over him. Afterwards, Fade shifted his gaze to Jacob. Jacob was totally indifferent towards Richard''s injury. Instead, he was eyeing Fade with great interest and said, "It seems that the rumors are somewhat true. You seemed to have some actual skills." "However! Your skills, in my eyes, are not worth mentioning at all." Jacob turned the gun in his hand and looked at Fade with disdain. "Kid, I''ll give you a chance, give me the form, and I''ll let you off this time." Fade shook his head, curled his lip and said, "No, because..." I''m not giving you a chance!" After a pause, Fade suddenly reached out his right hand to seize Jacob. Jacob''s face tensed up. He slid and took a few steps back to dodge. In the blink of an eye, he pointed his gun at Fade and pulled the trigger. As soon as the bullet ricocheted, a triumphant smile appeared on the corner of Jacob''s mouth. He looked at Fade and said arrogantly, "If you want to sneak an attack on me, why don''t you investigate thoroughly what I am famous for? Very few people in the world can dodge my bullets." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Goto h*ll, brat!" Jacob spat every word with utmostcency. Fade didn''t intend to dodge his bullets at all. Instead, he raised his right hand and made a grabbing motion in the air. He said lightly, "Since very few people can dodge them, I will not dodge!" As soon as he finished speaking, the bullet had already hit Fade''s right palm. However, unlike what Jacob had imagined, the bullet did not pierce through Fade''s palm and bring flesh and blood flying in the air. On the contrary, Fade calmly clenched his fist and spread out his right hand. Suddenly, apletely deformed copper bullet head appeared in his palm. "I- impossible!" Seeing this, Jacob was terror-stuck. "How can you block my bullets with your palm? T-this is impossible!" Fade shook his head and said coldly, "It''s not that it''s impossible, it''s that you are too weak." "No, that''s not true. I''m a world-famous sniper, I ¡ª" Jacob bellowed, and at the same time, he aimed his gun at Fade madly, ready to pull the trigger and shoot again. Before he could pull the trigger, Fade''s right palm struck towards him andnded on the top of Jacob''s head. In an instant, there was a crisp sound, and Jacob''s neck drooped. The light in his eyes quickly faded away. He fell to the ground with a loud thud, as he lost his breathpletely. Jacob was dead. After killing Jacob, Fade turned around to look at Richard. Intimidated by his gaze, Richard suddenly felt a chill all over his body. His face was pale and his whole body was shivering. "Don''t, don''te over!" Fade looked at Richard coldly and said, "Tell me, who is the mastermind behind you? What is this whole thing about?" "Please, let me go, please..." The death of Jacob was a huge blow for Richard. After all, Jacob was an internationally renowned sniper in the underworld, and he was one of the most-wanted criminals in the country. As a result, such a powerful sniper had been killed by Fade so easily, and Fade even managed to block Jacob''s bullets with his bare hands. This rendered Richard too timid to fathom Fade''s full strength. Therefore, facing Fade at present, Richard was overwhelmed with utter fear and remorse. Fade''s sharp stare was fixated on Richard, who was shuddering all over. He raised his right hand and shouted, "Say the truth or go to h*ll!" Upon hearing the word "h*H", Richard''s trembles intensified. Straight after, he began to confide the whole story in detail. Chapter 747 Chapter 747 It turned out that the matter had something to do with Bald Eagle Pharma. Some time ago, a conflict arose between Bald Eagle Pharma and the country due to the Alstom antibiotic incident, and it had aroused much attention abroad, especially those who were involved in the pharmaceutical business. Just as everyone thought that there was no doubt that Bald Eagle Pharma would win the game, Fade, who suddenly popped out from nowhere, triumphed over Bald Eagle Pharma. He invented a medicine that could rece the Alstom antibiotics -the Ephedra Syrup. This unprecedented breakthrough had no doubt invoked shock to many professionals in the pharmaceutical field, like a bomb that suddenly exploded. By and by, it was widely known that Bald Eagle Pharma was interested to obtain the concoction form of Ephedra Syrup from Fade. Their effort in this aspect even surpassed their interest in many other popr drug forms. However, it seemed that Bald Eagle Pharma failed in their attempt, for they did not manage to acquire the concoction form of Ephedra Syrup as they had intended. Under such circumstances, many of his business rivals in the pharmaceutical field couldn''t help but muster up the courage to join thepetition in getting the form of the Ephedra Syrup so as to make a fortune for themselves. The number ofpetitors rose sharply, especially after the failure of Bald Eagle Pharma''s billion yuan and annual dividend offer to Fade in exchange for the copyright of Ephedra Syrup. Richard was one of thepetitors. When he found out that his former ssmate, Quin, had a close rtionship with Fade, he was ecstatic and immediately came up with an evil scheme to obtain the form from Quin. After listening to Richard, Fade''s face turned sullen. Quin''s expression changed drastically as well. She looked at Richard in dismay and said, "You were lying to me? Then, is it true that you said you have the medicine that I''m looking for?" Richard shook his head and admitted frankly, "Regarding the medicine, it was just a scam that I made up. I merely wanted to gain your trust so that I could obtain the form of the Ephedra Syrup." "Richard, you, you..." For a moment, Quin couldn''t ept the truth. After all, Richard had been her ssmate for years. How could he cheat her like this? She was feeling somewhat heartbroken for the betrayal. At this moment, Fade was not in the mood to listen to this guy''s gibberish anymore. He directly pped Richard''s head. Suddenly, Richard''s neck made a clicking sound. His head drooped and his body fell to the ground. Fade went over to the bedside and gently hugged Quin, who was looking downtrodden, and said softly, "Honey, it''s all right, it''s all right." Quin plunged into Fade''s embrace. Her face was still drenched in tears. She whimpered softly, "But, but if there''s no medicine, Jeremy, he, Jeremy..." Fade''s heart skipped a beat and he said, "What''s wrong with Jeremy? The medicine you asked from Richard is for Jeremy?" Quin nodded and said softly, "Jeremy has been in aa for so long now, and he shows no sign of awakening at all. What''s more, his physical condition is getting worse recently. I am worried that he will never wake up again, so I am trying my best to look for medicine and doctors everywhere to bring him back." Hearing this, Fade was a little taken aback. He looked at Quin and said, "Dear, why didn''t you tell me about Jeremy? You know, I''m a doctor. You can consult me about your worries." Hearing this, Quin hesitated for a moment. Then, she looked at Fade and said, "Because, because you''ve been too busy recently. What''s more, Jeremy once treated you in that way. 1-1 thought..." There was no need for Quin to continue. Fade understood what she meant. He looked at Quin and said firmly, "Quin, you must know that I am your husband. I am Quin Lin''s husband, whatever your business is, is my business." "Since I promised you that I would try my best to heal Jeremy, I won''t break my promise. I will spare no effort to find a way." Looking at Fade''s determined eyes, Quin was deeply moved. Then, she revealed a trace of guilt, "I, I didn''t expect..." Fade stretched out his finger and gently ced it on Quin''s lips. He said softly, "Say no more, dear. I believe in you. I will always believe in you." His words were like a sudden warmth that sparked into her heart. The usually cold, icy beauty now turned into a stream of spring water in Fade''s arms. Fade could felt his wife''s soft body in his chest and his body suddenly felt hot with desire. However, the two dead bodies of Jacob and Richard were still lying in the room at the moment. He didn''t want to make love to his wife in such a ce. Therefore, Fade carried Quin in his arms and strode out of the room. Quin was startled by his action. Along the corridor, she said hurriedly, "Let me down. I can walk on my own." Fadeughed, but he didn''t let go. "Honey, I''m not tired. I''ll carry you." Then, Fade carried Quin out of the hotel and headed for his car. And so, this was the scene that many passers-by happened to witness on that day - Fade, a man who was neither well-built nor muscr, carrying a beauty effortlessly with one hand, and a big box in the other. He got onto his car swiftly and left without a trace. Quin sat in the passenger seat and looked curiously at the box that was thrown into the back seat by Fade. She asked, "What''s that?" Fade smiled at Quin and said, "That''s a gift I prepared for you, my dear. You can open it and have a look, love." "A gift!" Quin eximed in sheer surprise. Then, she opened the box and saw a huge Doraemon toy inside. All of a sudden, Quin felt a deep sense of warmth deep down. Tears began to well up in her eyes again. Quin looked at Fade with much tenderness in her eyes. At this moment, Quin was at a loss for words. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help butugh in joy and said, "Dear, if you don''t know how to thank me, why don''t I keep youpany tonight?" When they returned to their mansion, Fade did a thorough checkup of Quin''s body. He even transferred some of his positive Qi into her body for recuperation. Then, he sent her to the bedroom to rest. After doing so, Fade went to Jeremy''s special ward to check his physical condition. As a result, Fade found that Jeremy''s body deteriorated a little faster than he had expected before. If it went on at this rate, Jeremy would definitely die within half a year at most. Moreover, for the time being, Fade did not have a good way to maintain Jeremy''s physical condition as well. After all, he could not remain by Jeremy''s side and transfer his positive energy to him all the time. Therefore, he had to find the medicine to cure Jeremy as that was the only way out. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, it was not so easy to find the bloodnourishing herb that Jeremy needed for his treatment. Fade could only try his best to ask others to find it for him. In the next few days, just as Fade was waiting for updates regarding the search for blood-nourishing herbs eagerly, a long-lost face suddenly came into Fade''s sight. The man was in his sixties. He was wearing a traditional suit with a head of silver hair. He was none other than Master Aaron Xie, whom Fade had not seen for a long time. Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Back then in Bay City, Aaron had been defeated by Fade. Since then, he had followed Fade to Long City. Later, Fade arranged a task for Aaron to do, so they did not meet again for quite a long time. At the moment, Aaron''s sudden reappearance startled Fade. He looked at Aaron in surprise, saying, "Young Master Xie, what brings you here? What can I do for you?" Aaron''s face was etched with anxiety. He said to Fade in a desperate tone, "Mr. Chen, I have bad news." "What happened?" Upon hearing his words, Fade couldn''t help but felt a jolt in his stomach. His expression turned somewhat grave. After all, the mission which Fade had given Aaron was to guard the cave where the Rudraksha tree could be found in the heart of the forest. It was located at the border separating Long City and Bay City. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Back then, Fade discovered the Strengthening Ruby in the cave of the Rudraksha tree. Thus, Fade nted a premature Nine Leaf Ice Flower over there, in an attempt to make use of the aura of the Strengthening Ruby to nurture the Nine Leaf Ice Flower until it blossomed. The Nine Leaf Ice Flower was extremely precious, it happened to be one of the nine yin-yang nts that Fade was desperately searching for. Therefore, Fade ced the utmost importance on this matter whereby he specially asked Aaron to stand guard to prevent any unforeseen incident from urring. Unexpectedly, something bad happened anyway. Fade''s face suddenly turned cold and he asked, "What happened at the cave of the Rudraksha tree?" With a look of guilt, Aaron said, "Mr. Chen, you asked me to guard the cave of Rudraksha tree and protect the Nine Leaf Ice Flower, but I failed the mission." "Just this morning, a group of people passed by. They discovered the Rudraksha tree in the cave and asked to visit the cave. Naturally, I refused, but they are all equipped with supreme martial-arts skills. They defeated me and broke into the cave." "Initially, they rushed in to steal the Rudraksha tree''s trunk, but in the process, they discovered the Nine-leaf Ice Flower." "They wanted to take possession of the Nine Leaf Ice Flower. Of course, I tried to stop them. I told them the consequences of doing so but they turned a deaf ear to me. They defeated me and dominated the cave, the Rudraksha tree and the Nine Leaf Ice Flower are now in their hands." After hearing what Aaron had said, Fade''s face turned extremely icy. He mmed the table in anger and said icily, "How dare they snatch my belongings? How many people were there? Who are they?" Aaron said, "There were six in total. I don''t know their exact identity, but judging from their ent, they seem to originate from the Southcloud District. Moreover, they are quite skillful in martial arts. Among the six people, four of them have achieved the ck level, and the other two are at the peak of the Yellow Level." Aaron''s martial arts had improved a lot under Fade''s guidance. He had achieved the early stage of the ck Level. His level was definitely fit to be addressed as a master in any small town. However, Aaron waspletely outnumbered by six opponents. No wonder he was defeated. Nheless, no matter how strong they were, their skills were not iparable when they were compared to Fade. So, Fade mmed the table coldly and stood up, saying with raging wrath, "Let''s take a look." With that, both of them left thepany. Meanwhile, in the cave deep in the forest, three people were surrounding the Rudraksha tree, with traces of astonishment emitting from their greedy eyes. Amongst the trio was a middle-aged man with silver hair. He looked at the Rudraksha tree with admiration and said, "The Rudraksha tree can grow this huge with such a strong aura! It''s really a precious treasure!" "But it''s nothingpared to the Nine- leaf Ice Flower below it. The Nine-leaf Ice Flower is the real deal!" A Taoist nun d in robes replied with a serious face. "Let''s not talk about the treasures first. I just went out to make an inquiry about the guy who was beaten by us earlier. His name is Aaron Xie, also known as Master Xie. He is indeed very famous in this region, and his martial arts skills are not bad!" A man in his thirties, who was dressed in a short robe, said with a serious tone. "So what? We still defeated him!" the serious-looking Taoist nun said with a strong sense of disdain in her tone. The man in short robe continued, "Madam Jodie, things are not as simple as you think. I found out that Aaron is not the strongest martial artist in this ce. There is a real mastermind behind him. They call him Master Chen, he will be our real enemy." "What bullsh*t is this Master Chen? It''s ridiculous to call him a master in the face of us!" One of his companions said scornfully. The man in short robe frowned and said, "We can''t underestimate our enemy. I heard that Master Chen is powerful indeed, he even has the title of the top master in the local area. Therefore, we must be careful and vignt against Master Chen''s arrival." "We should collect the treasures and leave as soon as possible!" he added. After hearing his words, the silver- haired man looked at the man in the short robes in amusement. He said with a calm andposed smile, "Mr. Liu, don''t be nervous. Along the way, we have seen a lot of the so- called ''local top masters''. But it turned out that they are merely farces. Don''t take their title too seriously." "Apparently we can''t leave now, because the Nine Leaf Ice Flower has not blossomed in its entirety. If we plucked it now, its therapeutic value will be greatly reduced. Thus, we should just wait and see. After all, the affair of the Westamor District wasn''t so urgent, so we still have time to spare." Madam Jodie nodded approvingly and said, "The Nine Leaf Ice Flower is extremely rare. We can''t waste this opportunity." Hearing what they said, Mr. Liu stopped talking about Master Chen. Instead, he rolled his eyes before another thought shed across his mind. Then he said slowly, "Mr. Ann, Madam Jodie, you both said that the Nine Leaf Ice Flower is extremely precious, but there is only one of it. I wonder how we will distribute it after it blooms." Hearing this, there was an immediate change of expression on their faces, and cold light shed across their eyes. The silver-haired man, Mr. Ann, snorted and said, "When we fought against Aaron, I made the most contribution, so the majority of the Nine Leaf Ice Flower should belong to my Dark Souls n. The Nine Leaf Ice Flower has nine petals in total, so our Dark Spirit Sect should take five of it." Hearing this, Madam Jodie immediately raised her objection in dissatisfaction. "You have gone too far to be asking for five petals for your own. My n, the Quiet Heart Monastery, has contributed a lot to fend off Aaron too! Based on your exnation, we deserve five petals of the flower." Hearing this, President An rebuked coldly, "Madam Jodie, the Quiet Heart Monastery is by no means as strong as the Dark Souls n. Are you sure that you want to fight with me?" Madam Jodie showed no slightest intention of giving in. She said bluntly, "I will give in to you if it''s something else, Mr. Ann, but definitely not when ites to the Nine Leaf Ice Flower." Chapter 749 Chapter 749 "Mr. Ann, If you''re unhappy with this arrangement, I''ll give up the Rudraksha tree," added Madam Jodie. Hearing this, Mr. Ann sneered, "The Rudraksha tree is nothing ifpared with the Nine Leaf Ice Flower. I am willing to give up the Rudraksha tree, can you give me the Nine Leaf Ice Flower instead?" Madam Jodie was sullen. She said, "No way. I must acquire the Nine Leaf Ice Flower." Sensing the brewing fight between both of them, Mr. Liu, the man in a short robe, quickly interrupted, "Mr. Ann, Madam Jodie, both of you are well-respected seniors in our region, and both the Dark Souls n and the Quiet Heart Monastery are famous sects in Southcloud District. Why are you both putting your reputation on the line by quarreling over such a trivial issue?" "I have a suggestion. Since there are nine petals in total, and we happened toe from three different parties. Why don''t we divide them equally, so that each of us gets three petals. Isn''t that brilliant?" However, as soon as Mr. Liu finished, Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie whipped their heads to Mr. Liu and said in unison, "Divide equally? No way!" Mr. Ann said in a low and threatening voice, "Mr. Liu, is the Liu family of Southcloud District trying to fight with the Dark Souls n?" Madam Jodie also shot Mr. Liu a death stare and said, "Our Quiet Heart Monastery is set on getting the Nine Leaf Ice Flower." Hearing this, Mr. Liu could not help but put on a bitter smile. He understood that the Liu family he came from was not on par with the Dark Souls n and the Quiet Heart Monastery in terms of power. Therefore, he came up with the proposal to divide the petals in equal. After all, that would be the best choice for him as the weakest party of the three. However, he did not expect his suggestion to be shot down outright as soon as he voiced his mind. It seemed that the duo was serious about the Nine Leaf Ice Flower, they were prepared to fight till the end. As for how many petals would be left for the Liu family in the end, Mr. Liu felt hopeless thinking about it. As Mr. Liu had gone silent, Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie immediately moved their attention away from him. Mr. Ann red at Madam Jodie and said, "Madam Jodie, give it to me. The Dark Souls n will owe you a favor, and I will always remember your kindness." Shaking her head, Madam Jodie pressed on firmly. "Why don''t we do it the other way round? You give it to me, in return, I will remember your favor." The atmosphere was getting increasingly tense, as if they were about to break out into a fight any second now. But at this particr moment, a loud sneer came from their top and drifted into their ears without fail. "A group of stupid thieves, you haven''t manage to steal anything yet, but you''re already discussing on dividing the loot. This is ridiculous." Hearing this, the trio in the cave were thunderstruck. They bellowed in anxiety, "Who, who is talking?" "Who''s hiding there? Show yourself!" Meanwhile, their followers who were standing guards outside the cave, all rushed in and said in frenzied voices, "Oh no, that Aaron Xie is back, and he''s brought a man to aid him." "Aaron, that old man, he had the guts toe back?" Mr. Ann frowned. "An aid? What aid?" asked Madam Jodie. Right at this moment, two figures strode into the cave. They were none other than Fade Chen and Aaron Xie. The six people in the cave scrutinized the duo with squinted eyes. Then, their eyes fell on Fade and shouted to him, "Who are you?" Fade''s eyes were grave. He nced at them with a venomous look before shaking his head and said coldly, "What a gang of daring thieves. You stole my stuff, but you had no idea who I am?" Aaron also said in a deep voice, "This is Master Chen, who owns everything in the cave. Apologize for it right this instance, or else..." Without waiting for Aaron to finish, Mr. Ann sneered and interrupted him. Wearing a look of disdain, he said, "Aaron Xie, haven''t you learnt your lesson? Your nose is bloody and your face swollen. Such guts you have to being back again, I think you are seeking for your own demise!" Madam Jodie also guffawed. Her eyes fell on Fade. She snorted disdainfully and said, "You''re just a brat. How dare you speak so rudely to us? Do you know who we are?" Only Mr. Liu was eyeing Fade intensely. He frowned slightly and searched hard in his train of memory, but he couldn''t remember having seen this person before at all. After hearing their response, Fade''s face turned solemn. He shook his head and said in a cold voice, "Silly thieves. I don''t need to know who you are. Go to hell!" As he spoke, Fade''s anger exploded and initiated the attack. Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie merely sneered at him. "Arrogant boy, you don''t know what''s good for you. How dare you attack us! You are looking for death!" "Boy, are you the so-called Master Chen? Is that all you can do? Ridiculous!" While speaking, Mr. Ann wielded a stream of ck light toward Fade, which was akin to a sharp sword, charging toward Fade with incredible speed. On the other hand, Madam Jodie waved a beam of silver light at him, which transformed into dozens of silver needles that aimed to seal all of Fade''s Acupoints. Thebo technique of the duo''s signature moves was extraordinary indeed. Both Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie had achieved the middle stage of ck Level in martial arts, and they were both ranked as the top master of their respective districts. However, they were unfortunate to have met Fade as their opponent. "Break it!" At this moment, Fade didn''t care about their sarcastic words and offensive moves in the slightest. He merely narrowed his eyes and extended his arms to block their attack with his palms. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. When Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie saw the scene, they immediately burst into loudughter. "Boy, how silly you are. How dare you block my attack with your own palms? You''re courting death!" "An arrogant boy who overestimates himself. You are just a frog in the well who hasn''t seen the real deal before. How ridiculous and pathetic!" With a condescending attitude, the duo seemed to have foreseen the scene where Fade was defeated spectacrly by their attack. However, Mr. Liu, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly recalled something from his train of memory. He stole a few nces at Fade again to reconfirm his suspicion, and his face stiffened dramatically into a sheer horrified look. He quickly shouted to Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie, "Both of you, stop fighting now, hurry." "Mr. Liu, what are you doing?" Hearing his words, Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie frowned in exasperation. They stared at Mr. Liu disapprovingly. At this moment, nervousness was mounting in Mr. Liu. He yelled, "That, that person you''ve just attacked is Master Chen. Master Chen, he is the real deal. He is the real master of martial arts. Stop now. If we offend him, none of us will be alive." Hearing Mr. Liu''s exaggerated holler, Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie were overwhelmed by puzzlement and disappointment. Their stunned face was in aplete daze. "What Master Chen? He''s just an ignorant brat. What''s wrong with you, Mr. Liu?" Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Mr. Liu was growing anxious at this moment because he had suddenly recalled Fade''s identity. He knew that the man in front of him was a real martial arts master. Therefore, Mr. Liu hurriedly said, "Mr. Ann, Madam Jodie, this is Master Chen, Master Chen of Dragonville City!" "Master Chen, who defeated Yohannes Yue and Franklin Chang from the Lighting n in the Martial Arts Convention of the Five Province not long ago! Stop it!" Hearing this, Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie were thunderstruck, they eximed in surprise. "You mean he''s Master Chen, the Earth Level master?" "The Master Chen who defeated Elder Francesca Sun?" "It''s impossible. How can Master Chen be this young? This man is only in his early twenties, isn''t it? How can he be a master who has mastered the Earth Level?" The duo felt somewhat dubious of his words. They even started doubting that Mr. Liu had hidden motives beneath his words. "Mr. Liu, is this guy someone you''ve brought to deceive us so that you can take the Nine Leaf Ice Flower all by yourself?" When Mr. Liu heard this, he was both infuriated and frustrated. He said impatiently, "I have already warned you. If you refused to listen, don''t me me then." With that, Mr. Liu ceased his attempt to persuade the other two. He directly knelt down in Fade''s direction and said genuinely, "Master Chen, I am Shelton Liu, a disciple of the Liu family from Southcloud District. I am sorry for trespassing your territory out of momentary greed. I was wrong. I ept your punishment, Master Chen." Fade heard Shelton''s words and cast a curt look in his direction, but he didn''t say anything. Seeing this, Sheltony on the ground in a kowtow position with his forehead touching the ground while his body remained motionless. It seemed that he was determined to maintain this position to show his sincerity until Fade pardons him. When Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie saw what Mr. Liu was doing, there was an immediate twitch on their faces. Then, they began to spat words of sarcasm and disdain. "Mr. Liu, albeit your family background is no match to the Dark Souls n and the Quiet Heart Monastery, your Liu Family is still one of the most influential ns in Southcloud District. As a disciple, you are really humiliating the reputation of the Liu family to bow your head to a young man!" "Shelton, if this spreads to our hometown, I am afraid that you will no longer have any standing in the martial arts field of Southcloud District." At this moment, Shelton paid no heed to their criticisms at all. He merely went on with his sincere kowtow to Fade to beg for his forgiveness. He was well aware that all three of them were no match to Fade Chen in terms of retaliation. When Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie failed to persuade Shelton, they couldn''t help but shook their heads in puzzlement and disappointment. Then, both of them turned to Fade and said coldly, "Kid, I don''t know what gimmick you used to fool Mr. Liu. However, whatever trick you''re trying to pull is definitely futile to us." As they spoke, both of them raised their arms, and the ck flowing light, apanied with a silver aura, surged out again. It pierced through the air, charging straight toward Fade. When Fade saw their attack, his eyes narrowed slightly. He raised his arms and gently pped forward. He confronted both of them boldly without the slightest hint of backing down. "Bang, bang!" As the two sides collided with each other, bursts of explosions reverberated in the air. As soon as their powerful attacks collided with Fade''s palm, it immediately exploded and was instantly smashed into thousands of pieces. "How is this possible?" "How did he manage to shatter our attack with his mere palms? We''re masters at the mid-level of the ck Level!" While the duo was bbergasted, Fade was already piercing through the explosion, charging toward them. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the sight of this, they were taken aback . They immediately shouted, "Charge, finish him!" In an instant, their followers dashed forward to join the fight. They immediatelyunched a fierce attack together on Fade. Shelton''s follower was hesitating whether to join the fight or not, but he had received a re from Shelton, which caused him to give up on the idea. So, this left four people to attack Fade. Two masters at the middle-stage of the ck Level, one at the early-stage of the ck Level, and one at the peak of the Yellow Level. This was definitely a powerfulbination that could go head- in- head with any ck level master. However, it was unfortunate to face an opponent who was none other than Fade. Fade slightly curled his lips, revealing a disdainful sneer. He raised his right hand and wielded a beam red light, which converged into a curve of sharp rouge de. Then, Fade swung the sharp crimson de with a swing of his arm and a sh went directly toward the four. The moment the dazzling red light wasunched, they felt a mortifying momentum so strong, they could not resist it at all. They could only back off in a hurry. However, it was still toote for them to move just in time. The red light pierced through the air and hit them hard. With sickening groans, they were sent flying into the air. The two followers, who were weaker in strength, were cut horizontally into half by the sharp de. Their torn up bodies fell onto the ground with a sickening thud. There was no doubt that they died a horrible death. Although Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie were stronger than them, they barely blocked Fade''s attack. They were nevertheless seriously injured and spat out mouthfuls of blood. Their countenance was pale and grim to behold. They got up from their awkward contortion from the ground. Hands pressed against their wounds, they looked at Fade with sheer horror in their eyes. "You, are you really Master Chen?" "The Earth Level master, Master Chen!" In fact, there was no need for Fade to answer as the truth was already clear in their heads. Fade looked at them coldly and said, "Tell me, what do you think I should do to you?" Upon hearing this, the horror on their faces was reced with gloom. After a brief hesitation, Mr. Ann said, "Master Chen, I admit we''re at fault. But..." Upon hearing this, Fade raised his eyebrows and retorted coldly, "Just admit your wrongdoings, I don''t want to hear any excuse!" The duo quickly cupped one hand in the other before their chests and said in a terrified voice, "We are wrong. Please punish us, Master Chen!" Fade gave them a long, hard stare. He contemted for a moment, and then said coldly, "Since you want me to punish you, then cut off one of your arms!" Too shaken by his cruelty, both Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie eximed. "Master Chen, we know we''re wrong. Please give us another chance. We''re willing to pay for your loss." "Master Chen, we, the Dark Souls n, and the Quiet Heart Monastery are also the famous martial arts sects in the Southcloud District. Master Chen, please, taking into consideration the wellbeing of our ns, we beg for your pardon." Fade snorted and said, "Are you threatening me?" "No, we wouldn''t dare!" They quickly bowed their heads and said in a frightened voice. "You wouldn''t dare?" Fade sneered coldly. "When you see the treasure, you have been blinded by greed. You injured Aaron and took my possession by force. I came to retrieve it but you didn''t return the treasure you''ve stolen from me, you''ve even attacked me." "If my martial arts is not as powerful as you, I''m afraid that I would''ve been dead with my treasure shamelessly robbed! Now that you realize that you can''t defeat me, you bow down and apologize, and even tried to ask for my pardon using your ns as a shield." Chapter 751 Chapter 751 Fade bellowed in a cold voice, "Considering your backgrounds, this is already a light punishment, asking you to cut off one of your own arms. Or else, you wouldn''t even have a chance to speak." "Now, do you want me to do it for you, or would you rather do it yourself?" Fade took a step forward, and a surge of energy burst out from his hands. His positive energy formed a razor-sharp sword in midair. A chill ran down their spines as Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie sensed Fade''s strong killing intent. A sense of fear and despair arose within their hearts. At that moment, they could not bother with anything else. They quickly said, "Master Chen, please calm down. We will cut off our arm." After they finished, the two gritted their teeth, wielded their weapons and brought the weapons down on their left arms. At once, two muffled yowls of anguish could be heard. Two arms flew into the air with crimson blood spurting out from it. Their countenance instantly turned pale. Seeing this, Fade snorted curtly, and turned his head in the direction of Shelton. Shelton could feel Fade''s intense gaze on him even though he had his head down. His body remained the motionless posture of a kowtow on the ground. After ncing at him for a while, Fade waved his hand and murmured in a faint tone, "Get up. I won''t punish you since you admit your mistake in time." When Shelton heard this, the intense nerves he felt deep down diminished at once. With much relief, he quickly kowtowed three times to Fade and said, "Thank you, Master Chen. Thank you!" Fade waved his hand and said, "Get up and tell me exactly what happened." Shelton stood up and said with utmost respect, "Master Chen, I''m from the Liu family in Southcloud District. Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie are from the Dark Souls n and the Quiet Heart Monastery respectively, which are the two major martial arts associations in Southcloud District." "We are traveling to meet the Yue family in Westamor District. We were invited to the wedding of Yohannes Yue, the brother of Graham Yue, who is the current head of the Yue family. When we bypassed here, we happened toe across..." Hearing the familiar words of "Yue family in Westamor District" and "Yohannes Yue", the scenes at the Martial Arts Convention of the five districts appeared vividly to his mind. His curiosity was immediately triggered, so he asked, "Tell me about Harrison Yue''s marriage." Shelton quickly said, "We heard that the Yue family had initially arranged a marriage with the Yu family, a famous family ofmerce in Westamor District. The marriage is between Yohannes and Mnie Yu, the new generation of the elites of themerce world. However, at the Martial Arts Convention of the five districts, Yohannes was defeated by you, Master Chen..." Speaking of this, Shelton cast a nervous nce at Fade and stopped mid-sentence. Fade waved his hand impatiently and said, "Go on" Shelton said, "After Yohannes suffered an at the Martial Arts Convention, the Yue family was furious, they exerted pressure on the Yu family. The Yu family was no match to the Yue family, so they apologized to the Yu family in public. As a result, the Yue family asked the Yu family to hand over twenty percent of their property, at the same time, they requested for Mnie to marry Yohannes." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes turned icy cold as he asked, "You''re trying to say that Yohannes forced Mnie to marry him?" Shelton trembled and said, "Well, that seems to be the case. However, I heard that the Yu family also agreed to the marriage." "What!" Fade suddenly burst into anger, and his fiery aura fanned out, causing Shelton, Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie to tremble under the pressure of his momentum. "Mr. Chen!" Aaron''s voice shook Fade out of his fury. Fade immediately calmed down and gradually retracted his aura. However, the chill on his face did not fade away. Instead, he looked into the distance and whispered in a cold voice, "Yohannes Yue! The Yue family! It seems that the lesson I''ve taught you before is not enough for you to repel!" With that, Fade turned around and left. When he returned to Long City, Fade immediately called Mnie. It turned out that Mnie''s mobile phone had been turned off. There was no answer. Fade''s expression dropped several degrees as an ominous feeling gripped him. Therefore, he decided to go to the Westamor District in person. Fade exined the situation to his wife, Quin, and made adequate arrangements of the affairs in the Sincere Medicine Center. After that, he set off to Westamor District right away. Westamor District was not far away from Dragonville. Fade took the high-speed train for two hours and arrived at his destination in no time. However, Fade did not head for the Yue Family right away. Instead, he dropped by at Thunder Mountain City, which was located in the northeast of Westamor District. Compared to Westamor District, Thunder Mountain City could only be regarded as a medium-sized city. The density of the poption here was quite low, and it was not a very hectic city either. However, it was a popr city in Westamor District, right after Yudson City, the capital of Long City. The biggest reason for this was that the Lightning n, the secondrgest martial arts association in Westamor District, was located right within Thunder Mountain City. The Lightning n was located on the Thunder Mountain in the northwest of Thunder Mountain City. Due to the fame of the Lightning n, there were countless people who came here to practice martial arts each year, which indirectly enhanced the economic growth of the Thunder Mountain City to a certain extent. When Fade arrived at Thunder Mountain City in the evening, the whole city was bustling with people in an endless stream and hustle and bustle. Unlike other ces, there were a lot of wielders of martial artists in the crowd. This further disyed the influence of the Lightning n on the entire Thunder Mountain City. As time was gettingte, Fade found a decent hotel in the city to settle down. After putting his luggage in the hotel, Fade took a shower and went out to look for a restaurant to quench his hunger. The reason why he didn''t eat in the hotel was because Fade had wanted toe out to inquire about thetest news of the Lightning n. Before he went to the Yue family, Fade wanted to retrieve the Dragon Source Herb Farm that the Lightning n had lost to him. After all, Fade now ran his own medicine center, so he really needed those herbs to concoct medicine to save Jeremy and many other lives as well. Therefore, Fade decided to reim the Dragon Source Herb Farm. The best ce to obtain information was no doubt the ce where all sorts of people mingled at. As he asked around, Fade reached a stall in the night market. The food stall was covered in a pungent smell of char and smoke from cooking, but there were already a lot of people sitting on the crude tables and chairs beside it. They were eating and drinking, bragging and fighting. The night was lively and exciting. Fade found an empty table and ordered some barbecue and beer. While taking his own sweet time to eat and drink, he eavesdropped on the conversations of the people around him. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, the influence of the Lightning n was quite great to the locals of Thunder Mountain City. Before long, Fade started hearing many people around him talking about the Lightning n. "Recently, there are a lot of outsiders in our city, all the hotels are fully booked." "That''s not true. Most of them are from the wealthy. Almost all of them came in luxury cars!" "Don''t you know why? That''s because the opening day of Dragon Source Herb Farm is just around the corner. It''s natural for the wealthy to be here for medicine!" "It turns out that the opening day is nearing. I almost forgot about it. If I could get a herb from the Lightning n, how wonderful would it be! I can sell it for a handsome profit." "My buddies, stop daydreaming. Average citizens like us don''t even stand for a chance to attend such an asion at all, do we?" "Yes, those who are qualified to attend the asion are either rich or practice martial arts. Ordinary people like us can only watch on in silent envy." "Ah, such tough lives for us!" "Well, buddy, don''t be so brooding. Let''s drink." Having listened to the discussion of the people around, Fade couldn''t help but feel increasingly curious toward the "Opening Day of Dragon Source Herb Farm" that they could not stop discussing. He nced sideway at the table next to him, ready to approach them to enquire more about the opening day. However, a figure suddenly scurried toward his table and sat down directly in the empty seat beside him. Chapter 752 Chapter 752 The sudden incident made Fade bewildered. He immediately eyed the person beside him in curiosity. The person was wearing an oversized shirt with a hat on top, and her face was shielded beneath the shadows. However, judging from her figure, it was evident that she was a youngdy. "Miss, you¡ª" Fade was about to ask. The girl quickly made a silencing gesture at Fade. Then, to Fade''s disbelief, she approached Fade. She directly held Fade''s arm intimately and leaned her head against Fade''s shoulder. Fade was taken aback by her tant moves. Deep in his heart, he whispered, "Are the girls in Thunder Mountain City so bold and aggressive?" "Miss, I¡ª" Fade said. However, before he could say anything, the woman lowered her voice and said to Fade, "Someone is after me. Give me a hand. Pretend to be my boyfriend so that they won''t discover me." As soon as the girl finished speaking, there was a flurry of footstepsing from the entrance of the food stall. Several people hurried in, scanning around frantically as though they were after somebody. The girl stole a nce at them and she stiffened. She whispered to Fade, "They''reing." Then, the girl leaned closer to Fade. Her soft body went directly onto Fade''s arm, and her cheek inched closer to his. She whispered to Fade within a hair''s breadth, "Don''t let out a sound." As the two closed the distance between each other, Fade finally got to take a clear view of the youngdy''s face which was concealed under the big hat. The girl was in her early twenties, she was young. The pair of massive bright eyes, small but high nose, and moist cherry red lips made the girl look especially lovely and delicate. As though she could sense Fade''s gaze on her, the youngdy shot a disapproving re at him and whispered, "Stop looking. You will expose us." At this moment, several people who came in looking for her stalked toward their location. The youngdy was overwhelmed with mounting nerves. She plunged herself deeper into Fade''s embrace, and her cheek was so close to Fade''s that they were almost glued to each other. They could feel each other''s hot and humid breaths ofnding on their cheeks. After a long while, hearing that it had gone quiet, the youngdy retreated a little and asked Fade worriedly, "Have they left?" Fade looked up and found that those people were gone. So, he nodded and said, "Yes." Immediately, thedy breathed a sigh of relief. She smiled sweetly at Fade in gratitude and said, "Thank you. I''m leaving. Bye!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As she spoke, the girl attempted to let go and get up from Fade''s embrace. However, at that particr moment, a middle-aged man and woman, dressed in good-looking clothes, came over with gloomy faces. "Cherry Xie! Tell me, what are you doing?" "Cherry, we''ve made an appointment for dinner. How can you run away like this?" Upon hearing the voices of the two, the girl, who was close to getting up, quickly sat back and threw herself back into Fade''s embrace. She hugged Fade tightly and whispered in a pleading tone, "Don''t let go of me." At the sight of this scene, the middle-aged man and women''s expressions stiffened as they cast a hostile look toward Fade. "Who are you? Let go of our Cherry." "Let go of her right now, or you''ll have to pay for it." At this moment, Fade realized that the couple seemed very familiar with the youngdy beside him. They were likely to be her parents. But for the sake of the girl''s safety, Fade still asked tentatively, "Who are you?" The two of them immediately answered, "We are her parents. I''d like to ask who you are." Hearing this, Fade looked at the girl in his arms and asked in a low voice, "Is it true?" The girl gave a brief nod. Fade was speechless. He let go of her arms and looked up innocently at the middle-aged couple across him. He said, "I don''t know her!" "You don''t know her!" A hint of anger shed across the man''s face and his tone became a little cold. "If you don''t know her, why is Cherry so intimate with you?" For a moment, Fade was at a loss of words. He tried to exin, "I''m speaking the truth, I have no idea who she is. She was the one who suddenly rushed over and hugged me." "Brat, how dare you say that when you''ve taken advantage of my daughter? I must teach you a lesson today, or else you wouldn''t learn your lesson!" The woman beside her whipped out her mobile phone and said, "Hello, I''m going to call the police. There''s a scoundrel here who is making a move on my daughter. We''re at..." Hearing this, the girl in Fade''s arms couldn''t take it anymore. She let go of Fade''s arms, stood up, and said, "Mom, stop messing around. He''s right, we don''t know each other." "If you don''t know each other, why did you throw yourself into his arms?" they asked with dark looks. The woman still had her mobile phone out and about. The girl pouted, "That''s because you sent people to catch me. If I hadn''t been pushed into a corner, I wouldn''t have simply found someone and jumped into his arms." "You are putting the me on us!" The woman said in agitation, "We sent someone to find you because you''ve escaped from the dinner setting with Young Master Lei." "We''ve made an appointment for dinner together tonight. What would they think of us if you ran away like that?" the middle-aged man lectured her angrily. The girl pouted and grumbled in sheer dissatisfaction, "I don''t care what he thinks of me. I don''t like him! But you still asked me to dine with him." "How dare you talk back?! We are doing this for the sake of your grandfather!" the woman shot back. The middle-aged man also tried to persuade the youngdy in a deep voice, "Cherry, you are not young anymore. You''re aware of your grandfather''s current physical condition. If he can''t obtain the medicine from the Lightning n this time, your grandfather may not be able to hold on any longer. As for Young Master Lei, he has connections with the Lightning n. That''s why we..." "I know, I know that Grandpa is in poor health and desperately needs medicine for his treatment. I also want Grandpa to recover. Even so, you can''t force me to date Young Master Lei." The girl was on verge of tears. Seeing their daughter breaking into sobs, the couple''s tone softened, but they still held firm on their decision, "We are not asking you to date Young Master Lei. We just want you to dine with him and get acquainted with each other first. You can''t even make this tiny sacrifice for your grandfather?" The girl''s face was masked with a grievance, "Mom, Dad, it''s not that I don''t want to make sacrifices for Grandpa! You have no idea what type of man Young Master Lei is. When we first met two days ago, he was already trying to make a move on me. And now, you''re telling me to dine with him alone, who knows what''s going to happen!" Hearing this, the middle-aged man and woman went silent. After a while, the woman said, "I don''t think he will do such a thing as Young Master Leies from a reputable family after all. It''s just a meal, I don''t think he''d go too far!" Hearing her mother''s words, the girl''s face was drenched in tears. She retorted in despair, "Why not? You have no idea what kind of obscene he texted me. Are you going to wait until it''s toote before you believe what I say?" With this, the girl whipped out her mobile phone and showed them the text messages. When the middle-aged man and woman read the messages, their expressions tensed. Their faces turned sullen. For a long time, they were totally at a loss for words. Chapter 753 Chapter 753 In the end, the middle-aged man heaved a sigh. He said to the youngdy, "Regardless of that, you''reing back with us!" Cherry pouted. She wanted to voice an objection, but her mother came over and said in exasperation, "Cherry, don''t me us. We are doing this for the sake of your Grandpa." At the mention of her Grandpa, Cherry had no choice but to give in. She stood up obediently and went over to her parents. Seeing this, the middle-aged couple nodded and were ready to leave the food stall with the young lady. Just as she was about to leave, the girl suddenly thought of something. She turned around and walked toward Fade. Standing in front of Fade, the girl bowed to him. She smiled, "I''m sorry, I''ve troubled you. I''m Cherry Xie." Fade was surprised before a faint smile tugged on his lips. He nodded slightly and said, "No worries. I''m Fade Chen." "Thank you, Fade!" The girl nodded in gratitude and was ready to leave. However, Fade stopped her, "Cherry, wait a minute." The girl turned to look at Fade with curiosity. "Er, Fade, you..." Meanwhile, Cherry''s parents also turned to look at him warily. It seemed that if Fade made any fishy moves, they would rush up and give him a good thrashing. However, Fade did not make any inappropriate move. He merely handed Cherry a name card and chuckled, "I am a doctor. If you need any help, you can contact me." His words were totally out of Cherry''s expectation. It seemed that he had overheard her grandfather''s condition. After a brief hesitation, Cherry took his name card. She nodded and said, "I will. Thank you, Fade!" With that, the girl turned around and walked toward her parents. His parents asked warily, "Cherry, what did he give you?" Cherry showed them the name card, "His name is Fade. He is a doctor. He said I can contact him if I need him." "A doctor!" When Cherry''s parents heard this, they couldn''t help but turn to look at Fade in disbelief. However, theyter frowned, "We have consulted who knows how many famous doctors. You''d better not simply put your trust in a roving doctor." Clearly, they did not trust Fade''s medical skills at all. They were even doubtful of his identity as a doctor. They strongly suspected that this was just a trick of him to ost their daughter. Although Cherry did not have much confidence in Fade''s medical skills, she carefully kept his name card in her purse. After all, Fade mere did so out of goodwill. After Cherry and her parents had left, Fade went on to satiate his rumbling stomach for a while. While he did, he took this opportunity to engage in a lively chat with the other diners around him. It didn''t take long for Fade to figure out the opening day that they were talking about. The opening day was apparently a tradition of the Lightning n dating back to many years ago. The asion would be held every four years. When the herbs in the Dragon Source Herb Farm of the Lightning n matured, the herb farm would be opened for visitors who did note from this ce. They would set up some examinations for the visitors. Only those who have passed would be granted entry into the Dragon Source Herb Farm to pick any herb of his desire. It was widely known that the Dragon Source Herb Farm was the ce where the Lightning n carefully cultivated herbs. Even the least valuable herbs on the farm were worth millions of yuan on the market, let alone those precious herbs. These rare herbs worth invaluable, and even if one had the money, one may not be able to procure them on the market. Therefore, the opening day of Dragon Source Herb Farm is certainly to attract an influx of people once every four years. After all, nobody would want to miss a golden chance to acquire precious medicinal ingredients. There was no harm in trying their luck. Fade was fascinated by what he had heard. He went on to ask, "Wouldn''t there be a lot of people who''d grab this opportunity? If every one of them takes one nt, can Lightning n take it?" When the people in the vicinity heard him, they burst intoughter, "Bro, you think too much. There''s no way the Lightning n would let everyone go in without having any restrictions? To be able to enter, you are either a practitioner of martial arts or a rich person." "Commoners like us have no chance to visit the Dragon Source Herb Farm at all." "That''s not it. Even if we could go, we couldn''t pass the test anyway!" "That''s right. After all, the Lightning n spent so much to open the farm, they''re not giving out herbs out of kindness, but they are up to something else." "Up to something else? What is it?" Fade asked in a casual tone. The others said, "Bro, you are still too young to understand the evil of the world!" "Although the Lightning n is a powerful and influential martial arts association with a rank of ck Level, they are no different from ordinary people! They are profiteers who worship money. Why would they organize the opening day years after years if it doesn''t benefit them?" "That''s right. Although the Lightning n''s opening day looks just like a giveaway, you must bear in mind that those who are qualified to attend are no ordinary people. If they are given a precious medicine by the Lightning n for free, they will certainly remember the favor given by Lightning n." "In the future, whenever the Lightning n needs help, they will naturally lend a helping hand to repay the favor, be it financial or authoritative support. This is the true motive of the Lightning n." Upon hearing this, Fade came to a dawning realization. There was no way Lightning n would trade in a losing business. The so-called opening day was merely an asion for them to use the precious herbs of the sect to create a bond with the influential people. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Although he understood why they were doing so, Fade could not control the distaste that had evoked. After all, the Lightning n had already lost the Dragon Source Herb Farm to him a few months ago. Now, the herb field actually belonged to Fade. As a result, the members of the Lightning n were using his own property without his knowledge to hold this opening day. It was no different as to using his belongings illegally for their own profit. Thinking of this, Fade''s eyes turned cold. He snorted inwardly and whispered to himself, "Franklin, oh, Franklin, it seems that you have forgotten my lesson when I''m not here to put a leash on you!" After he bottomed up his wine, Fade bid goodbye with the folks and returned to the hotel. The next day. It was the first day of Dragon Source Herb Farm''s opening. Fade set off early in the morning and headed for Thunder Mountain. Simr to Fade, there were a lot of people heading to the same destination. Along the way, Fade met a lot of wealthy businessmen and martial arts practitioners. They were bubbling with much fervor and enthusiasm. Fade restrained his positive energy and advanced alone. Halfway through the journey, a loud cry came from behind, "Fade!" Fade heard the voice and turned his head around, only to see a small car slowing down behind him. When the door opened, it revealed the pretty face of a youngdy. She waved her hand eagerly at Fade and greeted him warmly. She was none other than Cherry whom he met at the food stall yesterday. When Fade saw Cherry, he smiled and raised his hand to return the wave. "Cherry, hello there!" Seeing Fade''s friendly response, Cherry continued to wave with a huge grin, "Fade, are you going to the Lightning n? Hop on! Come with us!" Chapter 754 Chapter 754 "Yes, I am going to the Lightning n," Fade nodded. Then, he caught sight of the wariness on her parents'' expression through the front window. So he turned to Cherry and said, "I''ll pass on the ride, thanks! I will walk there myself." Hearing this, Cherry could not help but felt disappointed. However, much to everyone''s shock, she immediately opened the car door and jumped haphazardly out of the car that was still moving. This startled her parents. They eximed. "Cherry, what are you doing?" Cherry winked at her parents and smiled, "Mom, Dad, you guys go ahead with driving. I''ll walk with Fade. Since we are already close to the foot of Thunder Mountain, where we''ll need to get down and hike the mountain on foot anyway. I''ll take it as a warm up." Cherry''s parents were about to say something, but the impatient re of honks from the drivers behind them shattered the tense atmosphere, forcing them to drive forward. When Cherry saw her parents driving away, a cheeky grin appeared on her face. She leaned over to Fade and said with a chuckle, "Fade, thank you for your help yesterday!" Fade smiled and said, "You already thanked me yesterday. Besides, it''s not a big deal. You don''t have to be so courteous." Hearing this, Cherry giggled. She looked at Fade and asked, "Fade, are you really a doctor?" Fade nodded and said, "I''m a doctor in Chinese Medicine." "Chinese Medicine?" Cherry was a little surprised. "You practice Chinese Medicine?" Fade read through her mind and couldn''t helpughing. He said, "You should change your mindset. Traditional Chinese medicine practitioners are not all white- bearded old men like what you''re thinking right now. There are still a lot of youngsters in this profession." "I see! I thought Chinese Medicine doctors are all old men like what I''ve seen on dramas!" The little girl stuck her tongue out, giving her a cute and lovely demeanor. Then, she stared at Fade with widened eyes and asked tentatively, "Fade, are your medical skills good?" "Well, I guess so!" Fade chuckled. When she heard this, Cherry couldn''t hide the joy on her face, "For real? My grandpa is seriously ill. It''d be wonderful if you could cure his illness." When Fade heard this, he said, "Tell me your grandpa''s symptoms. Who knows, I might actually have a way to save him!" At first, Cherry merely bought up the topic as a casual conversation without expecting anything in return. After all, she was born with a silver spoon. Her family had employed countless famous doctors locally or from abroad, but none of them could not cure her Grandpa. Therefore, her family opted for thest choice, which was to seek for medicine from the Lightning n. As for what Fade had just said, Cherry merely treated them as a figure of speech. Seeing Cherry''s indifferent attitude toward his words, Fade said, "You can tell me. Even if I can''t cure him, maybe I know someone who can." Hearing this, Cherry felt tempted. She was thinking that even if Fade couldn''t treat her grandpa, as a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, he should know many people in the profession such as his seniors, masters and the likes of it. There might be a way out somehow. After all, the more friends you have, the more options you have. Having thought of this, Cherry started telling Fade about her grandfather''s condition. After listening carefully to her descriptions, Fade pondered for a moment and said, "To be honest, your grandfather''s condition is not asplicated as you think. Just take some ginseng, psyllium husk powder, and wormwood..." Fade went on with his list of jargons, only to stop when he noticed Cherry''s look of utter puzzlement. He broke intoughter and said, "Well, I''ll write down the prescriptions for you. When you go back, you can go to a traditional Chinese medical center to get you the ingredients." Cherry didn''t expect Fade to say that he could cure her grandfather''s illness. Although she was not really convinced, Fade was being nice. She passed a pen and paper to Fade. Fade jolted down the prescriptions swiftly and handed it back to her. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Cherry took the prescription and nced at it. Realizing that she couldn''t understand a single word on it, she folded the paper and shoved it into her pocket. "Thank you, Fade!" Cherry said with delight. At this moment, a sneer could be heard. "Cherry, he is a scammer. You don''t need to thank him." Hearing this, Fade and Cherry whipped their heads in unison and noticed a young man in histe twenties sauntering toward them. The man was dressed in designer clothes. The corners of his eyes and eyebrows were slightly raised incence. He carried an air of pride around him. Cherry''s expression darkened when she saw the man. She said coldly, "Hugo Lei! Don''t meddle into my business." The man''sst name was Lei. It did not take Fade long toe to a realization that he must be Young Master Lei, the man Cherry had mentioned yesterday. Hearing what Cherry had said, there was a trace of displeasure on Hugo''s face. He immediately rebuked, "Cherry, I am not trying to meddle but this is a serious matter that concerns your grandfather''s illness. How will your parents react if they find out that you''ve taken an unruly prescription from a lousy conman?" Cherry''s face immediately dimmed at his words. She knew only too well that her parents would not believe Fade''s prescription at all. For a moment, Cherry was frozen, she did not know how to react. Seeing this, Hugo revealed a triumphant grin and continued, "Cherry, you''d better stay away from this trickster. I''ve already told you that I know someone in the Lightning n who can help you. I''ll take you up the mountain and ask the master of the Lightning n for a prescription to cure your grandfather''s illness. It''s not troublesome." While speaking, Hugo approached Cherry and tried to hold her hand. However, Cherry quickly stepped back and steered away from his outstretched hand. Without saying another word to Hugo, she turned directly to Fade, "Fade, let''s go!" Cherry took Fade''s hand and scurried forward. Seeing this, Hugo''s eyes turned livid with jealousy. He cast a venomous re at Fade. Quickening his pace, he followed them silently. Soon, Fade and Cherry arrived at the foot of the Thunder Mountain. At this moment, the atmosphere at the foot of the mountain was as lively as a market. Myriads of luxury cars parked at the foot of the mountain. Looking at the crookedne along the mountain, trails of people akin to a colony of ants could be seen hiking up the mountain. In the face of the spectacr nature, we sure looked tiny. When they walked toward the parking lot, Cherry''s parents were already there, anxiously looking around for their daughter. When they saw Cherry from far, they couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief and strode toward their beloved daughter. However, when they saw Cherry walking hand- in- hand with Fade, their faces suddenly turned sullen. Seeing his parents'' expressions, Cherry''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly let go of Fade''s hand and walked toward her parents. "Mom, Dad, I..." Before she could finish, her parents pulled a sullen face on them, "What was that?" "What?" Cherry pretended to be oblivious. His parents said coldly, "Don''t y dumb. You and Fade are holding hands. What were you thinking?" For a moment, Cherry didn''t know how to exin it to her parents. At this time, Hugo also came over and greeted Cherry''s parents with a cordial smile, "Mr. and Mrs. Xie, nice to meet you!" Chapter 755 Chapter 755 "Hugo!" When Cherry''s parents saw Hugo, they beamed in a friendly manner and nodded at him as a form of a greeting. They tried changing the subject right away. This was because they had introduced their daughter to Hugo before, so it was inappropriate to be talking about Cherry holding hands with another man in front of Hugo. However, Hugo asked bluntly, "Mr. and Mrs. Xie, I noticed that Cherry seems to be very close to that man. Is he a rtive of Cherry''s?" When they heard this, their expressions stiffened. They quickly broke out into a flurry of exnation, "No, he''s not a rtive. Just an acquaintance." "An acquaintance?" Hugo emphasized the word and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Xie, please don''t me me for being a busybody!" "I saw the man writing a prescription to Cherry on my way here. He imed that this prescription could cure Elder Xie''s illness. I was worried that Cherry might have been scammed by him. It''s not a big deal to be deceived, but if he wrote a fake prescription that might harm Elder Xie, the consequences will be grave," Hugo said deliberately. His words immediately sent a fury of anger down Cherry''s parents. They red furiously at Cherry. "Is he telling the truth?" Cherry shot a re at Hugo and tried to exin, "Dad, Mom, Fade is not a conman. He is a Chinese medicine doctor. I told him about grandpa''s condition. He was kind enough to give me a prescription." "Chinese medicine practitioner? Kind? How dare he prescribe at such a young age!" "It''s not that we''ve not seen a traditional Chinese medicine doctor before. Those old doctors of Chinese medicine personally visited your Grandpa for a detailed check up and diagnosis, yet they did not dare to simply prescribe any medication for him. By merely listening to your description, he came up with a prescription in haste. What is he if not a conman?" Cherry''s parents were agitated. Cherry tried to exin further, but her parents were so cynical and agitated that they refused to listen. What''s more, they demanded her to tear the paper into shreds. Cherry felt wronged. She could only give Fade a look of apology. Fade merely gave her a faint smile, he did not take the matter to heart. He said softly, "Cherry, goodbye. I''ll be going first." As he spoke, Fade walked away from them and continued up the mountain. With Fade''s departure, Cherry''s parents did not press on the topic but headed for the mountain along with Cherry. Hugo followed them. Along the way, he engaged in a lively conversation with Cherry''s parents with a polite smile on his face. He even took the initiative to speak to Cherry from time to time, but Cherry simply turned a cold shoulder to him. They walked out of the car park and arrived at the trailhead, getting ready to conquer the mountain. At this moment, there were many people at the trailhead. Some had gone up the stairs and started the climb. However, the majority of them were gathering in an open area in front of the trailhead. They seemed to be engrossed in a hot discussion with fervent enthusiasm. As the Xie family and Hugo approached, they noticed a lot of hawker stalls in front of the trailhead, on which there were all kinds of Chinese herbs on sale. The stall owners were yelling nonstop as a means to attract customers. "Don''t miss it when you walk by. You''ll regret it if you don''t buy the herbs of the Lighting n!" "I have a special rtionship with the Lightning n, and these herbs are personally handpicked from Dragon Source Herb Farm itself. They''ve received positivements even from ck Level masters. Pleasee and take a look!" "100,000 yuan for one nt. This is not a con job, you will definitely benefit from buying our goods, drop by for a try!" Hearing these yells and shouts of the vendors, a disdainful smile appeared on his face, and said, "A bunch of liars! Don''t mind them." Cherry and her parents did not believe in these so-called precious herbs as well. After ncing around, they shook their heads and were ready to leave. However, Fade, who was in front of them, suddenly stopped and walked toward a tiny stall. Cherry''s heart skipped when she noticed Fade heading to the stall. She dragged her parents over and said, "Mom, Dad, let''s go over there!" "Cherry, Hugo already said that these are..." Without waiting for her parents'' retort, she quickly interrupted, "Mom, Dad, let''s go. We can just have a look, we don''t have to buy anything." And so, they made a beeline to the stall. This stall was somewhat different from the others. There were very few herbs on sale, and the stall owner did not promote his products like the others did. He merely sat quietly in his ce, watching the customer picking at the nts in hushed silence. Someone picked up a herb and asked for the price. The vendor said directly, "One million yuan." The person who asked for the price was startled by the answer and immediately tossed the herb back onto the stall. He said indignantly, "This kind of herb only costs 100,000 yuan in other stalls. You''re selling it for a million yuan, which is ten times higher. How can you be so dishonest?" The stall owner was extremely cold and lofty. He merely said icily, "Why don''t you buy it at the other stalls." "You¡ª" The person who was asking for the price was rendered speechless at his tant answer. Next to him, another person asked, "Could you reduce the price?" The vendor said coldly again, "If you want to bargain, go elsewhere." His attitude irritated and deterred the customers, which made his stall seem even more deserted than before. Seeing this, Hugo immediately whispered to Cherry and her parents, "This is amon trick of businessmen. He deliberately put on an indifferent attitude so that everyone will think that his herbs are extraordinary and buy them." "I see. If it weren''t for you, Hugo, we might have been fooled." Cherry''s parents said gratefully. Cherry twitched her lips and looked to the other side. Fade was crouching down over there, having chosen a ginseng-like herb. He asked the vendor, "How much is this?" The vendor replied faintly, "Two million yuan!" Hearing the price, Fade didn''t say anything, but the people around him started a heated discussion at once. "Oh wow, this is worse. Two million yuan, twice as much as before." "Young man, don''t be fooled by him. Almost 99% of the herbs in this kind of stall are fake!" "Young man, there is a simr herb in my stall. I will sell to you with just one hundred and fifty thousand yuan. Come over for a look!" Hearing the discussions around him, the vendor''s face was as cold as before, he had no intention to exin or to defend himself. Fade was ignorant of the opinions around him. He nodded and said to the vendor, "Okay, two million yuan. I''ll take this one." Upon hearing this, the people around him were stunned. They looked at Fade with dumbfounded eyes. Shortly after, a lot of people started persuading Fade. "Kid, don''t buy it. The herb must be fake." "Young man, why won''t you listen? It''s fake. Don''t be fooled!" Amidst the bombardment of frenzied voices, Cherry was overwhelmed with consternation. She looked at Fade quizzically. In her opinion, since so many people were questioning its authenticity, there must be something wrong with it. Hugo sneered and said, "Ha-ha, a guy who never listens. I don''t know whether to call him stubborn or stupid!" Cherry''s parents also shook their heads in disapproval. They dragged their daughter back and warned her in a low voice, "Don''t mingle with him anymore." "But..." Cherry wanted to rebuke, but she suddenly did not know what to say. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hugo continued to ridicule him and said, "Don''t tell me that guy is trying to cheat for herbs now? After all, he was spurting nonsense to Cherry before, maybe he has other schemes now." Hearing this, Cherry''s parents were somewhat curious and whispered among themselves, "That''s right. Fade doesn''t seem like someone who can afford two million yuan!" Chapter 756 Chapter 756 The vendor''s indifferent attitude and Fade''s bizarre move of buying a single herb for two million had attracted heaps of attention. Many eyesnded on them, with mor of opinionsvishing on them. However, Fade paid no heed toward their opinions. Instead, he took out his wallet, ready to pay by card. The ginseng in the stall was definitely not an ordinary one, but a very rare Fire ze ginseng. Ginseng was a great tonic, but it normally grew in shady areas, so it was inevitable that it''d carry some Yin energy with it. However, this ginseng was different from the average ginseng. It grew up in a ce full of sunlight. Therefore, there was no cold energy in it. Naturally, the nourishing effect was ten times higher than that of the average ginseng. This kind of Fire ze ginseng was exceptionally rare due to the limitation of its growing environment. And it was the best thing to treat Quin''s Ice Lotus illness or as a tonic for Jeremy. Therefore, when Fade heard that it cost only two million yuan, he was ready to pay for it without a second thought. After all, this kind of rare gem was hard toe by. Not to mention two million yuan, even if it was twenty million yuan, it was still worth it. If he hadn''te across it by luck today, he''d not be able to get one even if he had the money. Thus, Fade ignored the teases and ridicule from the crowd and was set on purchasing it. Just as Fade was about to pay the bill, a figure suddenly came forward and said, "Wait a minute, I''d like to take a look at this herb." Hearing this, the vendor and Fade turned to look at the neer. The man was about 28 years old. He was wearing an ancient long robe with a hair bun. He looked like an elegant young man from the ancient times. In addition, the man was attractive, his skin was fair, one could not help but to rte him to the famous Chinese term, "a young man as beautiful as jade". All at once, all the youngdies around eyed him with interest. They looked at him longingly in a daze. Even Cherry was looking unconsciously at the eyecatching, elegant young man. Such a situation made Hugo, who was right next to Cherry, on tiptoe. He thought to himself, "I''ve just gotten rid of Fade Chen, herees another gigolo. This is really annoying!" Just as everyone was marveling at the handsome young man, the center of attention was looking at the Fire ze ginseng in great detail. A hint of astonishment shed across his eyes. He reached out to pick up the ginseng as he asked, "How much is this herb? I want it." The vendor was still as indifferent as before and said, "Two million yuan!" After listening to this price, the elegant young man with a smooth face didn''t hesitate at all. He nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll take it." As he spoke, he made a gesture with his hand. Behind him, there was a follower who seemed like a servant, immediately stepping forward to pay the bill. This made Fade frown. He said coolly, "Wait a minute, I had my eyes on this herb before you and I was in the midst of paying the bill." Having heard this, the elegant young man turned to look at Fade thorough once- over. Then, a strange light shed across his eyes as he said firmly, "I''m buying this!" As he said so, there was a deliberate emphasis in his tone along with an air of confidence as if the herb was destined to be his. Fade hated such self-righteous people the most. He pulled a long face, he did not intend to argue with him anymore. He looked directly at the vendor and handed over his bank card. He said, "Here''s the money. I''ll take the herb." Seeing that the stall owner was about to take the money from Fade, the elegant young man panicked and shot Fade a re of displeasure. Then, he turned to the stall owner and said, "How much money did he pay? I''ll pay more." The vendor''s cold expression changed slightly for the first time. He said, "He paid me two million yuan." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, the elegant young man revealed a confident smile and said, "I''ll pay two million two hundred thousand yuan, sell it to me." Hearing this, the vendor rolled his eyes but remained silent. Instead, he turned to look at Fade. Clearly, he wanted Fade to bid. Although Fade disliked the stall owner''s sudden change of attitude, Fade was willing to purchase the Fire ze ginseng at a higher price, since it was not easy toe by. As such, Fade said directly, "Two million five hundred thousand yuan!" As soon as the bid was made, the elegant young man was shocked, he looked at Fade in surprise. It seemed that he didn''t expect this ordinary-dressed guy to be able to afford such a massive sum and topete with him at that. After a brief moment of hesitation, the elegant young man raised the price. "Two million eight hundred thousand yuan!" Fade''s face remained unchanged and he immediately raised the bid. "Three million!" All the onlookers were dumbfounded by the scene of the fierce and incredible bidding between the two men. They watched in total disbelief and once again started discussing fervently among themselves. "The herb only costs one hundred thousand yuan. But they are willing to buy it at three million, and the price is still on the rise, are they crazy?" "Do we have so many wealthy people nowadays?" "Is there really something extraordinary about that herb?" "However, it just looks like any other ginseng to me!" Amidst all the wild guesses and heated discussions of the crowd, Cherry and the gang were also thunderstruck. Cherry''s parents didn''t expect that someone would be willing to pay such a high price for an unremarkable item. Moreover, there was a fierce bidding going on at this moment. Hugo was even startled by what he witnessed. He frowned and said, "Fade must have invited this guy as an aplice for his scam!" After all, in Hugo''s eyes, Fade and that pretty boy were good-for-nothings. So, he naturally thought that they were up to no good. When Cherry heard this, she couldn''t help frowning and said, "Stop thinking that everyone is as horrible as you! You''re absurd!" Hugo''s face distorted. He tried to think of something to defend himself. Right at this instance, his attention was attracted by the bidding between Fade and the elegant young man that had intensified. The elegant young man said, "I offer four million and eight hundred thousand yuan!" After that, he stared at Fade with a fiery gaze. In his opinion, although this herb was valuable, it was not worth buying if it goes five million. Hence, he was gazing at Fade at this moment to convey a hint of threat to him. On the other hand, he wanted Fade to think wisely before he acted, so that he would not behave rashly. But he had obviously underestimated Fade''s capability. When he heard the offer, Fade raised the bid again without hesitating. "Five million!" Having heard this figure, not only the onlookers were aghast, but the elegant young man was also taken aback. He gritted his teeth and red furiously at Fade, "Why must you go against me? Do you know who I am?" Fade nced at him indifferently and said in an icy tone, "I don''t care who you are. I''m only aware of the fact that if you want to buy something, you must be able to pay. If you can''t afford it, get out of here." "You!" The elegant young man had never been humiliated by anyone on the basis of money. He was so furious at what Fade had said, his whole body trembled uncontrobly. He shot a hateful look at Fade and gnashed his teeth. "I offer five million five hundred thousand yuan." Chapter 757 Chapter 757 This time, he added 500,000 yuan right away as a means to intimidate Fade . However, he had miscalcted. Fade didn''t care about this mere sum at all. He frowned slightly and waved his hand casually, "6,500,000 yuan." "It''s no fun at all raising the bid little by little. Don''t bid if you don''t have money. After this, no matter how much you bid, I will raise it by a million!" His words caused the crowd around them to gasp. Although most of them who were present were rich, no one was willing to spend so much money on an ordinary herb from a stall. Moreover, Fade had said that no matter how much the elegant young man offered, he would raise the bid by a million. This was no longer a purchase, but throwing money extravagantly. For a moment, everyone looked at Fade in shock. It was hard to believe that a man dressed in ordinary clothes was thisvish. The young man was so angry he gnashed his teeth. He red at Fade, he even felt like making a bid to get back at Fade, making Fade pay at a much higher price. However, as he was about to bid, he was worried that Fade was just provoking him to ce a bid. If he ced a higher bid and Fade stopped bidding, this would detriment the young man. Although the young man was rich, he had his limits after all. He could not casually spend so much on this one herb. Thinking of this, the young man gritted his teeth and shot Fade a hard re. In the end, he turned on his feet and stormed off the stall. Finally, he withdrew from the bidding. The final price reached an unexpected 6,500,000 yuan. The vendor looked at Fade, waiting for him to pay. The rest of the people around also looked at Fade, seemingly curious to see if Fade''s piggy bank held water. Under everyone''s gaze, Fade handed his bank card over without a second thought and swiped the card on the vendor''s machine. Some onlookers with sharp eyes were surprised to see the series of numbers behind the bank card''s bnce on the machine. There were at least nine digits. That was to say, Fade''s assets were at least within the scale of billions. In turn, everyone viewed Fade in a new light. Disbelief was written all over their faces. Hugo, who had maliciously spected that Fade was a swindler just now, had a weird expression on his face. This was because, even if he was the Young Master Lei with a household asset of dozens of billions, he would not simply put a couple of billions in his card. Cherry''s parents were also bbergasted. They didn''t expect Fade to be an ultra-rich man! For a moment, Hugo stood still. He couldn''t say a word. He could only stare with a face of unwillingness and malice, "You have money, so what? You spent so much to buy an ordinary herb. You''ve been cheated. How could you still be hovering around in delight? Ridiculous!" Hearing this, Cherry''s parents seemed to have found a reason. They nodded as if they were comforting themselves and whispered among themselves. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Hugo is right. Even if you have money, you shouldn''t spend it like this!" "That''s right. At such a young age, he spent so much of his parents'' hard-earned money. He''s not being considerate of his parents'' circumstances at all. Tsk tsk!" Just as they were eximing, the vendor handed the Fire ze Ginseng to Fade. He then took out a herb that looked like a withered tree root and gave it to Fade. He said, "Young man, I''m thankful that you were willing to pay so much. I found this together when I dug out the ginseng. I''ll give it to you for free." As he spoke, the vendor handed Fade the herb that looked like a withered tree root. When Fade saw the herb in his hand, his eyes lit up. A trace of glee shed across his face. This was because the ordinary-looking root was an Icy Boehmeria. Boehmeria was a herbal medicine with a cooling effect, which was the total opposite of a nutritious ginseng. Like the Fire ze Ginseng, this Icy Boehmeria was a rare mutation. Its effect was much better than that of an ordinary Boehmeria. It was also extremely hard to acquire. Its value was not less than that of the Fire ze ginseng. The vendor said that the two were dug out at the same time, this would mean that the Icy Boehmeria and the Fire ze Ginseng were likely grown together. Herbs that were Yin and Yang that grew together had a better effect than what Fade would expect. If they were consumed together, it would have a better effect on specific illnesses. Thinking of this, Fade was delighted. He didn''t expect to get anything extra from buying the Fire ze Ginseng. After thanking the vendor, Fade stashed the two herbs away and was ready to leave. When the people around saw this, some were eximing, some were bewildered, and some were gasping. However, most of them couldn''t understand why Fade bought the ordinary-looking herb at such a high price. What was his intention? Or was he simply dumb and innocent? Just as everyone was shaking their heads in confusion, the elegant young man, who was about to leave, turned his head at thest moment and saw the withered tree root taken out by the vendor. At that moment, his eyes lit up. He also recognized at a nce that the withered root was no ordinary herb at all, but the extremely rare Icy Boehmeria. At the same time, he immediately realised that the ginseng that grew with the Icy Boehmeria was definitely no ordinary ginseng. It was very likely to be the precious Fire ze Ginseng. Both of them were so rare one could not find it easily even if he¡¯ s rich. If anyone of them appeared on the market, it would easily cost more than 20 to 30 million yuan. But now, Fade had only paid 6,500,000 yuan to acquire both into his possession. The elegant young man was so envious his eyes almost popped out of his sockets. Seeing that Fade was about to pack up the herbs and leave, the young man immediately rushed over to block Fade''s path. When Fade saw himing over, he moved his eyes and said in a cold tone, "What do you want?" The young man looked at Fade and said, "Sell me your medicine!" Fade looked at him with some amusement and said firmly, "Not for sale." With this, Fade was about to leave. Seeing this, the young man was a little anxious. He stopped Fade and said, "Sell it to me. I''ll pay a high price!" "I said, not for sale!" Fade still refused coldly, "On a side note, do I look like I''m short of money?" The young man''s face fell. He quickly said, "I don''t want that ginseng, I just want that withered branch." Before Fade could refuse, he immediately said, "I''ll pay 2 million. Two million for that withered branch.¡± As soon as the price was announced and Fade was yet to speak, the people around him were already aghast. Especially Cherry and the others, who were not far from Fade, who this scene unfolded with incredulity. They couldn''t figure out why the young man was willing to pay so much money for a withered branch. However, although the price was excessive in their way, Fade still went on to reject it with an icy "not for sale". Chapter 758 Chapter 758 The elegant young man gritted his teeth and went on to increase the price. He said, "I, Jerry Lin, will not back down. I''ll double the price. Four million for your withered branch!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. His actions once again shocked Cherry and the others. They rubbed their eyes in disbelief as if they could not believe what was happening in front of them. At this moment, Hugo couldn''t help but say to Jerry, "Hey, don''t be fooled by that guy. What''s the point of fighting over a dead branch? With such an extravagant price of four million, you could easily buy it elsewhere!" Jerry red at Hugo and said coldly, "You don''t know anything. Don''t interrupt." Hugo was told off and looked a little unhappy. He couldn''t help saying, "We came here with that guy. There is nothing we don''t know. Let me tell you, that guy is not a good person at first nce. Maybe he is colluding with the vendor to cheat people like you." After Hugo finished speaking, Cherry''s parents couldn''t help but backed him up, "Yes, kid, it''s not easy to make money. You must be alert!" At this moment, Jerry shot them a hard re. He felt that thesemoners were ignorant. That withered branch was an Icy Boehmeria. Its value easily went beyond 30 million yuan. If he could buy it, he could make a fortune However, he could not voice his thoughts out loud. He could only say, "I am in urgent need of that herb. So long as you are willing to sell it to me, the money is not a problem." Fade looked at Jerry and shook his head without a word. Fade knew that he must have recognized the Icy Boehmeria and Fire ze Ginseng. Otherwise, he would not have U-turned back to buy them. Thinking of this, Fade did not waste time, he cut to the chase, "Since you said that the price is not a problem, fine then. 50 million yuan for each of them. 1 billion in total. I will sell them to you if you pay up." As soon as the price was announced, Jerry''s face paled, he was rendered speechless. At this moment, Cherry''s parents and Hugo burst into an uproar and started shouting. "1 billion? How dare you, a liar, ask for so much!" "Kid, don''t be fooled by him. Let''s go." "It''s totally bullsh*t." Jerry''s face was gloomy. He looked at Fade and said, "I genuinely want to buy it. For you to offer such a price, you''re not respecting me at all." "Respect?" Fade sneered. He looked at Jerry and said, "Why don''t you just admit that you want to make a fortune? How dare you talk about respect." "What do you mean?" Jerry felt something was off and he asked nervously. Fade sneered and said, "Do you really think that I have no idea that these are the Icy Boehmeria and the Fire ze Ginseng? Or did you really treat me as a fool and you''re trying to take advantage of me?" "You, you knew!" Jerry obviously didn''t expect Fade to be aware of these two herbs, and his face changed greatly. "Don''t treat everyone like they are fools," Fade said coolly. Jerry''s face fell, "Since you knew, you shouldn''t have offered to sell them at 50 million each. This is too far-fetched. The market price is around 25 to 30 million each." Fade looked at him and said, "Did I say that I''m selling? Besides, even if you can afford it, do you think you''d be able to find them on the market?" "I¡ª" Jerry was speechless. At this time, the people who overheard the conversation were shocked. The atmosphere was instantly filled with heated discussion. Hugo was puzzled and said, "What? What Boehmeria, what Fire ze Ginseng? How can it be so valuable?" "Yes, a herb that costs 20 million yuan. What kind of herb is that? Is it made of gold?" Cherry''s parents queried in bewilderment. Some people beside them heard what they said and could not help sneering. "Commoners like you don''t know jack about the world of martial arts, you shouldn''t be spurting nonsense." "To a martial arts practitioner, gold is valueless. Nothing is as valuable as these rare herbs!" "In the eyes of martial arts practitioners, those two herbs are extremely effective medicine. It''s natural for them to reach a bid of tens of millions!" "What''s more, that''s just the opening price. Now, the two herbs are scarce. If you take them to an auction, the price of 50 million yuan each is not absurd at all. It could go even higher." "That young man has a good eye. He was extremely lucky." "Yeah, why didn''t we see through it just now?" Listening to the discussions of the people around, Cherry''s parents and Hugo were utterly dumbfounded. They looked at Fade in disbelief. "Tens of millions for a martial arts practitioner''s medicinal ingredient!" Tit¡¯s worth so much. He really has a good eye!" Cherry was full of jumping in glee. She nced at Hugo and scoffed icily, "A few moments ago, someone even called him a liar, but they turned out to be ignorant ones, humph!" Hugo''s face turned pale, but he couldn''t refute her words. He could only look in Fade''s direction. At this time, Fade shot a nce at Jerry and was about to leave. At the sight of this, Jerry was unwilling to give up. His face darkened as he rushed toward Fade again. He stopped Fade and said, "I want to buy the herbs." Fade frowned impatiently and said, "Is there something wrong with your ears? I''ve already told you that I won''t sell." Jerry''s face darkened. He lowered his voice and said in a cold voice, "I, Jerry Lin, am a disciple of the White Jade Pce. I want to buy the herbs right now." "The White Jade Pce!" Fade frowned and his eyes flickered slightly. He went silent as if he was thinking about something. Upon seeing this, Jerry smiled and looked at Fade in delight. He wore a confident expression on his face. However, just as he was puffing up with delight, Fade shook his head and said coldly to him, "I''ve never heard of the White Jade Pce. Even if I have, I won''t sell it." Hearing such words, Jerry''s face darkened. He red at Fade and said in a cold voice, "Are you sure you don''t want to sell it? Listen carefully, I''m a disciple of the White Jade Pce!" Jerry deliberately slowed down his pace and emphasized the words "White Jade Pce". His expression was also filled with a threatening chill as he red at Fade. At this moment, the people around them heard Jerry mention the name "White Jade Pce", and their expressions changed. They were shocked and began to talk about it. "I can''t believe he''s a disciple of the White Jade Pce. No wonder he''s so elegant!" "A disciple of the White Jade Pce! Young man! Hurry up and sell it. Don¡¯t butt heads with him!" "That''s right. The White Jade Pce holds the power of the ck Level. You can''t afford to mess with them." Chapter 759 Chapter 759 At this moment, when Cherry''s parents and Hugo heard the discussion around them, they were surprised and looked at Jerry in shock . They were businessmen, they didn''t know much about the Martial Arts world. However, they still knew what ck Level meant. The Lightning n was at the ck level, while the White Jade Pce and the Lightning n were at the same level. This would mean that Jerry was no ordinary man. He was likely to possess extraordinary ability in martial arts. Thinking of this, their expressions tightened. Immediately, Hugo and Cherry''s parents couldn''t help but approach Jerry. Obviously, they wanted to cury favor with him! Cherry, on the other hand, looked at Fade with a concern in her eyes. She wanted to persuade Fade. However, before she could move, her parents immediately pulled her back with a vignt look. At the same time, they warned her in a low tone, "Stop having any contact with that guy anymore. He won''t have a good end if he offends the people in a martial arts n." "But..." Cherry frowned. However, her parents directly red at her and said, "No buts. Say no more. Stay with us. You are not allowed to run around without our permission." Cherry''s parents held her back from both sides. Jerry looked at the shocked expressions of the crowd around him as the smug look he was wearing intensified. He looked at Fade and said again, "I''ll take the Icy Boehmeria and the Fire ze Ginseng!" When he said this, he ordered Fade with a condescending attitude, as if Fade must sell it to him. Fade looked at the self-righteous man, shook his head with a ridiculous smile, and went straight up the mountain without a word. He didn''t want to heed to him at all. Jerry didn''t expect Fade to be so disrespectful to him. He shouted coldly, "Didn''t you hear that? I told you to sell the herbs to me." Fade frowned unhappily and said to Jerry, "I''ve already made myself clear. I won''t sell it, and you''re still pestering me. Why are you so annoying?" "You..." Jerry''s face darkened and he clenched his fists. He waved his hand in front of Fade and threatened, "Kid, you''d better think it over. I''m a disciple of the White Jade Pce. You can still make some money if you sell them to me. If I change my mind, you might not even get a penny." Hearing this, Fade curled his lips and said to Jerry, "Are you saying that you''re going to forcefully take it from me? Try it if you dare." When Jerry saw Fade''s look of nonchnce, his handsome face suddenly reddened with anger. His eyes darkened as he said in a deep voice, "I''ll teach you a lesson, you punk. I''ll put you back in your ce." Seeing that Jerry was about to attack, Cherry was really anxious. She wanted to rush out to stop him. However, Cherry''s parents were prepared for such a scenario. They stopped her and shouted coldly. "What did we tell you, you'' re forbidden to have anything to do with that guy anymore!" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "You can''t get involved in this. If we identally piss off a martial arts practitioner from a ck level n, our family will be finished!" At this time, Hugo also spoke. "Cherry, you don''t have to worry about that kind of person. Jerry is a disciple of a ck level n. He was willing to buy it from him. However, he refused without considering the consequences. Now he has angered Master Lin, he brought it upon himself." "You''re the one who deserves it!" Cherry red at Hugo before she turned her head angrily. She refused to see what was going to happen. As she was still worried about Fade, she couldn''t help but look this way to check on Fade''s condition. At this point, Jerry''s fist was ready. He was charging up his energy. He was about to swing his fist at Fade. Fade''s eyes narrowed. He slightly shifted his body and changed his stance to face the side, so it was easier for him to take in the attack. Just as the fight was about to break out, a loud shout came from the side. "What are you doing?" Hearing the voice, everyone looked toward the direction of the voice and saw a man in histe 20s, wearing a dark blue robe, walking over. At the sight of the man''s dressing, everyone was shocked. Many of them even knelt down. This was because he was from the Lightning n. Even Jerry had retracted his attack when he saw the arrival of the people from the Lightning n. He exined, "Senior Brother, there are some disputes between me and this man about some medicinal herbs. I was just about to teach him a lesson." The Lightning n disciple waved his hand unhappily and said, "This is the foot of the mountain of the Lightning n. No matter what kind of dispute you have, you are not allowed to mess around here. Or else, you won''t be allowed to go up the mountain. Leave now." Hearing this, Jerry''s face fell. However, he immediately smiled and exined, "Senior Brother, I''m Jerry Lin, a disciple of the White Jade Pce. My senior and master have already gone up the mountain, I was just runningte because of some matters at hand." After hearing Jerry''s identity, the Lightning n disciple''s facial expression slightly changed and he said in a better tone, "I didn''t realize you were a junior from the White Jade Pce. However, today is the Opening Day of the Dragon Source Herb Farm of our Lightning n." "The Guardian and the Elders have instructed us to ensure the safety and stability of the opening day. They don''t want to see any idents today. I hope you understand." Jerry was silent for a while. He nced at Fade and shot him a warning look before saying to the Lightning n''s disciple, "Thank you for the reminder. Since it''s the rule of the Lightning n, I''ll obey it. My personal affairs will be dealt with A smile appeared on the disciple''s face. He nodded at Jerry and said, "Junior Lin, thank you for your understanding. The opening ceremony of the Dragon Source Herb Farm is starting soon. I''ll take you up the mountain." "I''ll have to trouble you then, thank you," Jerry immediately thanked him and followed him. Cherry''s parents immediately followed them. Whereas Fade walked up at a calm pace. Along the way, Jerry got close to the Lightning n disciple and began to greet him with a smile. "Senior Brother, may I know your honorable name? Who is your master?" Upon hearing this, the Lightning n disciple smiled and said, "Honorable name? Don''t be so polite. My name is Joseph Min. I''m an apprentice under Master Tyrion Chien." When Cherry''s parents heard these names, they didn''t know much about them so they didn''t have any special reaction. However, Jerry''s expression changed instantly and he said with a smile, "So you''re Master Chien''s disciple. I''ve heard from my master that he''s very powerful. He''s only second to Guardian Chang from the Lightning n. Since you are able to learn from Master Chien, you must be highly talented and skilled. You are admirable!" Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Hearing this, Joseph waved his hand and said, "Jerry, you''re being polite. You''re the disciple of Laurant Pai, the Guardian of White Jade Pce. That''s really amazing!" "You''re too modest, Senior Joseph. Aspared to you, I''m nothing," Jerry said politely. "Jerry, you''re too modest. Guardian Laurant is a master at thete-stage of ck Level. You''re his disciple, you must be powerful." Joseph said with a smile. The two of them ttered each other, talking andughing. They were almost beaming at each other''s ttery. Hearing these, Cherry''s parents and Hugo, who were standing behind them, couldn''t help but be moved. They kept ncing forward. Obviously, they wanted to get acquaintanced with them. Cherry''s parents thought for a moment, before pushing Cherry forward, "Cherry, you''re about the same age as Jerry and Joseph. Talk to them." Cherry pouted unhappily and said, "I don''t have anything to talk about with them. They are only interested in boasting about themselves. They''re so pretentious. It''s disgusting." Hearing this, Cherry''s parents were shocked and quickly scolded in a low voice, "Don''t say that. Didn''t you hear it just now? Jerry''s master is the Guardian of White Jade Pce while Joseph¡¯s master is an elder of the Lightning n." "Those people are all important figures, and their disciples are definitely not ordinary. It''s certainly beneficial for you to get acquaintance with them." Cherry pursed her lips and said, "I don''t want to have anything to do with them!" Her parents'' faces darkened. They were about to reprimand her. At this time, Hugo said, "Cherry, even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about Elder Xie. Both of them are disciples of the ck Level forces. If you have a good rtionship with them, it will be easier for you to ask for the medicine to cure your grandfather''s illness." At the mention of her grandfather''s illness, Cherry''s expression suddenly changed. She fell silent and looked a little hesitant. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Seeing this, her parents hurried to persuade her. "Cherry, Hugo is right. We came here to look for the medicine for Grandpa. You must mingle with these martial artists." "That''s right, Cherry. Grandpa loves you the most since you were a child. For grandfather''s sake, can''t you do such a small thing?" Hearing their persuasion, Cherry looked forward with a hesitant expression. When she saw Jerry and Joseph talking andughing, she instinctively frowned. She didn''t really like them. At this time, Hugo and Cherry''s parents began to persuade Cherry again. When Cherry was hesitating, she suddenly thought of the prescription that Fade had previously written for her. Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. She took out the prescription and turned her head toward Fade''s direction. When her parents saw this, they couldn''t help but ask with a gloomy face, "Cherry, what are you doing?" Cherry took out the prescription and said, "Fade gave me a prescription before, saying that it can cure Grandpa''s illness. With this prescription, there¡¯ s no need to ask for..." Hearing Fade''s name, Cherry''s parents'' faces immediately changed and they shouted at her at once. "Cherry, didn''t I tell you to throw that liar''s prescription away? Why are you still keeping it?" "Cherry, when did you be so disobedient?" Hugo also joined in and said, "Cherry, don''t be fooled by him. He wrote the prescription without any real thought. What if the prescription did not heal him but made things worse instead?" "That''s right. Give me the prescription. You can''t keep it anymore!" Her parents snapped. Cherry didn''t want to hand over the prescription and wanted to hide it, but her mother moved faster. She grabbed the prescription and tore it into pieces without even looking at it. Seeing this, Cherry''s eyes were filled with tears. She cried, "Why are you doing this? Fade is a good man. He won''t lie to me. You..." At this moment, Fade, who was walking behind, caught up with them. When he saw Cherry crying, he couldn''t help asking, "Cherry, what''s wrong?" Cherry cried even more as soon as she saw Fade. She threw herself into Fade''s arms and burst into tears, saying, "Fade, they are all mean. They don''t believe me and they don''t believe you. They even shred the prescription you gave me." Hearing that, Fade immediately understood what was going on. He immediately patted Cherry''s shoulder andforted her, "It''s okay. If the prescription is torn off, I''ll write a new one for you. It¡¯s not a problem." "Okay..." Cherry nodded with tears in her eyes. On the other side, Cherry''s parents immediately rushed over. They pulled Cherry away and red at Fade, saying in a bad tone, "Don''t get close to my Cherry." Hugo also stared at Fade with a dark face and snapped, "Liar, don''t deceive Cherry with your gimmicks. Or you will regret it." Listening to them, Fade felt a little speechless. He felt like leaving. But when he saw Cherry''s face full of tears, he couldn''t help but soften, so he said, "Cherry, don''t cry. Your grandfather will be fine." "Really? But the prescription..." Hearing this, Cherry''s eyes revealed a hint of surprise. However, her parents and Hugo stared at Fade with a serious look. "Conman, you''re still talking nonsense. You¡¯ re trying to lie to my daughter!" "Kid, this is the territory of Lightning n, a ck Level martial arts n. You''d better leave right now, or you''ll only meet death''s end." Fade ignored their threats and looked at Cherry with a smile, saying, "Don''t worry, Cherry. You can cure your grandfather''s illness without that prescription. I have a better way." "What better way?" Cherry asked in surprise. Fade said ndly, "When we reach the mountainter, I''ll get some Yellow Medicago from the farm. You can bring it back to your grandpa for him to consume it. He''ll be able to recover." "Fade, can you really get the Yellow Medicago?" Cherry asked. Fade nodded and said, "Of course. When I reach the mountain, I''ll pick some for you immediately." Cherry was delighted. She looked at her parents and said, "Mom, Dad, did you hear that? Fade mentioned Yellow Medicago. The doctor who asked us toe here had mentioned the same medicine. Fade is not a liar. He is really a doctor." At this moment, Cherry''s parents also looked at Fade in surprise, with a puzzled look in their eyes. After all, there were not many people who knew that Elder Xie needed Yellow Medicago for his illness. Fade, an outsider, could actually point it out urately. Naturally, they were a little surprised. Just then, Hugo said, "Mr. and Mrs. Xie, don''t be fooled by a conman!" Chapter 761 Chapter 761 "I don''t know how he found out that Elder Xie needs the Yellow Medicago, but Mr. and Mrs. Xie, think about it carefully. What did he say just now?" Hugo said, "He said that when he goes up the mountain, he will go to the herb farm and harvest the Yellow Medicago for Cherry." "Is this possible?" Hugo asked. After being reminded by Hugo, Cherry''s parents, including Cherry, all had a strange look on their faces. Their impression of Fade took on a different light. They knew that the herb they were looking for was no ordinary herb. It was precious and rare. It could only be found in certain influential ns and martial arts practitioners. The purpose of the Xie Family''s visit this time was to find out if the Lightning n''s Dragon Source Herb Farm had the Yellow Medicago avable. Therefore, they took the opportunity toe take a look during the Field Opening Day and hopefully be able to acquire one. However, how could the Lightning n give such a precious herb away so easily? Not to mention Fade''s words before. He said that he was going directly to the herb farm to get some. How could it be so easy? This was doubtful. All of a sudden, Cherry''s parents shook their heads and looked at Fade with a dark look. They had completely regarded him as a con. Cherry was now in a dilemma. After all, Fade''s words seemed exaggerated. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Hugo sneered and said to Fade, "Liar, don''t talk big. Who do you think you are? What do you think this ce is? Do you think the Dragon Source Herb Farm belongs to you? That you can go in as you please?" Fade looked at Hugo and said lightly, "The Dragon Source Herb Farm is mine indeed. That''s why I said I''m going to pick some Yellow Medicago for Cherry." Hearing this, Hugo guffawed. "The Dragon Source Herb Farm is yours? Haha, your boasting is ridiculous! Why don''t you tell me that you''re the Guardian of Lightning n?" Fade said lightly, "I''m not the Guardian of Lightning n. However, when ites to me, the Guardian of Lightning n dare not be so presumptuous." Hearing this, Hugo was stunned. Then he sneered, "Ho ho, you''re still babbling nonsense! The Guardian of the Lightning n is Senior Franklin Chang. He dares not to be presumptuous in front of you? It''s ridiculous." At this moment, Cherry''s parents sighed and shook their heads. They now viewed Fade as a complete liar and a madman who talked big. Even Cherry looked at Fade with suspicion. Seeing this, Fade knew that whatever he said now was useless. He merely said ndly, "You''ll find out when we¡¯re up." At this moment, Joseph and Jerry, who were walking in front of them, were stopped at the gate guarded by a disciple of the Lightning n. The two of them turned around and looked at the scene behind them. Then, they said in unison, "What''s wrong? What happened?" Without waiting for the others to speak, Hugo rushed forward and said to Joseph in an even more sarcastic tone, "Master, that guy just spoke rudely behind you. He spoke rudely to your n." "What!" Joseph frowned, nced at Fade before he asked Hugo, "What did he say?" Hugo said, "He said that after going up the mountain, he would go to the Dragon Source Herb Farm to harvest a Yellow Medicago. He even said that the Dragon Source Herb Farm was his, and that the Guardian of Lightning n even needed to respect him." Hearing this, Joseph''s expression suddenly changed. He red at Fade and said in a low voice, "Did you say that just now?" Fade nced at Joseph and said lightly, "I merely spoke the truth." After that, Fade did not intend to say anything more and went straight ahead. When Joseph saw this, he shouted, "Stop right there!" As he spoke, he reached out his big hand to grab Fade''s shoulder. When Joseph''s hand was about to reach Fade''s shoulder, Fade gently shrugged. Joseph missed his target. Such a situation made Joseph''s face sink, and his face showed anger. He rushed up to attack Fade. At this moment, Fade said lightly, "Today is the Field Opening Day of the Lightning n''s Dragon Source Herb Farm. Are you sure you want to fight?" Upon hearing this, Joseph''s expression changed slightly. The disciple of the Lightning n who was guarding the checkpoint also said, "Senior Min, the Guardian has made an order that all visitors today are our guests. Do not stir up trouble." Then, Joseph stopped and red at Fade. He snorted and said, "You''re lucky today." Then, he waved his robe and walked toward the checkpoint. "Let''s go up the mountain." Cherry''s parents and the others followed behind. When they got to the checkpoint, the Lightning n disciples stopped them and said, "Please show us your invitation!" "Invitation?" Hearing this, Cherry''s parents'' expression changed and immediately pleaded, "We don''t have an invitation. We are here to look for medicine for our sick rtive. We can donate..." The disciple shook his head and said, "You can''t enter without an invitation." Although the Lightning n opened its gates to wee guests for the Field Opening Day, the Dragon Source Herb Farm has limited space. Naturally, the number of guests was also restricted. In addition to practitioners of martial arts, some rich and powerful people were invited. Although the Xie Family was also somewhat rich, it was still not enough to obtain an invitation. Cherry and her parents were disappointed. They wanted to beg, but when they saw his serious attitude, they did not dare to speak again. At this moment, Hugo thought of something and took out an invitation. He handed it over and said, "Can I bring them in if I have an invitation?" The disciple checked the invitation and said, "You can go in, but the status of your invitation is not high enough. You can''t bring them in." Hearing this, the three members of the Xie Family looked even more upset. Then, they asked, "What''s the required level of the invitation in order to bring us in?" The guard pointed at Jerry and said, "You will need an invitation like the one Senior Lin of the White Jade Pce has. Of course, Senior Min can do the same." Hearing this, Cherry''s parents immediately came to Joseph and Jerry and begged, "Master Lin, Master Min, our family member is dying. We really need that life-saving herb. Please be merciful and let us in." Joseph and Jerry frowned slightly. They wanted to refuse. After all, they had seen too many people who came to ask for the medicine. If everyone were taken in, it would be a mess. Just when the two wanted to refuse, Cherry''s parents pushed Cherry out and said, "Please be merciful and help us once. Our young daughter, and us, will be very grateful to you." Cherry was also panicking. He said, "Please, please save my grandfather." Joseph and Jerry''s eyes fell on Cherry''s face, and they couldn''t help showing a hint of amazement. Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Obviously, they were interested in Cherry. Although they were practitioners of martial arts, they were young men with vigor. Meeting such a young and lovely girl like Cherry, they naturally adored her. So, after they looked at each other, they smiled and said to Xie Family, "For the sake of your sincerity, we''ll make an exception this time and take you up the mountain." The three members of Xie family were delighted to hear this. They immediately stepped forward to express their gratitude to Jerry and Joseph. Then, Joseph was ready to bring them up the mountain. However, Jerry suddenly stopped Joseph, looked at Fade for a few times and said something to Joseph. Upon hearing this, Joseph''s eyes lit up and he turned to look at Fade. The two men walked toward Fade and said, "You want to go up the mountain too, don''t you?" "I came all the way here. Of course I¡¯m going up the mountain," Fade said calmly. Joseph smirked and said, "Not everyone can enter the Lightning n''s gate. Do you have an invitation?" Fade shook his head gently and said, "No, I don''t." Hearing this, Joseph became more delighted. He nced at Jerry and said, "If you don''t have an invitation, you''re allowed to enter. However, since you''vee from afar, I can give you a chance." "Chance?" Fade looked at Joseph and Jerry and understood what they meant. Jerry smiled and said, "Kid, Senior Joseph does not give chances easily. You''d better seize the opportunity now!" "How do I seize the opportunity?" Fade raised his eyebrows and gazed at Jerry. Jerry and Joseph looked at each other. Then, Jerry said, "It''s very simple. You have the Icy Boehmeria and Fire ze Ginseng, yes? As long as you give these two herbs to Senior Joseph, he will take you up the mountain." At this moment, Joseph put his hands behind his back and looked at Fade in an imposing manner. He said to Fade, "Give me the herbs. I''ll give you a chance." Hearing this, Fadeughed, and his guffaws became louder and louder. "What are youughing at?" Joseph and Jerry''s faces fell as they shouted at Fade. Fade''s face darkened. He looked at both of them and said coldly, "What am Iughing at? I''m laughing at your arrogance. If you want my herbs, just say it. You don''t have to act righteous. Hypocritical!" "You..." The duo¡¯s thoughts were exposed, and their expressions turned gloomy. Jerry swung his sleeves and red at Fade, saying, "Humph, you''re so ungrateful. Joseph and I were giving you a chance, but you don''t know how to cherish it. Preposterous!" Joseph''s face darkened as well. He said in a deep voice, "It''s fine if you don''t cherish the opportunity, but you dare insult us. I must teach you a lesson today." As he spoke, Joseph''s aura exploded. He was about to attack Fade. At this point, the Lightning n disciple, who was guarding the checkpoint, quickly stood up and persuaded, "Senior, the Guardian has ordered that we must not fight on this grand day!" Joseph''s face darkened and he paused for a moment. Finally, he retracted his arm and said coldly, "Take note. We will not allow such a person to go up the mountain." The disciple nodded quickly and said, "Yes, Senior." After finishing his words, Joseph snorted, crossed the checkpoint and stalked up the mountain. Jerry looked at Fade darkly. He shook his head and said coldly, "You don''t know what''s good for you! Arrogant b*stard! Now, don''t beg me for another chance." With that, Jerry also began walking up. Behind him, Hugo and Cherry''s parents followed in a hurry. Only Cherry turned around with a worried look. She hollered, "Fade, you..." Hearing this, Fade smiled at Cherry and said, "Don''t worry, I have ways to go up the mountain." Cherry still wanted to say something, but was pulled over by her parents. "Cherry, what did we say to you just now? Stop talking to him. Why won''t you listen to us?" Hugo added, "Cherry, can''t you see? That guy is a liar. At this time, he still insists on his lies. He''s just daydreaming in broad daylight." Cherry wanted to refute, but she couldn''t say anything. Even she couldn''t fathom how Fade could do to go up the mountain at this moment. After all, not only did he not have an invitation, but he also offended Joseph and Jerry. While Cherry was worried, Fade stood in the mountain path, raised his head and gazed at the top of Thunder Mountain. He took a deep breath, and shouted, "Franklin Chang, I''m here. Come out to greet me!" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Fade''s voice was like rolling thunder, piercing through the air and spreading across the mountain. Due to the blockage of the steep mountain, it generated echoes, echoing in Thunder Mountain, like the roars of a behemoth. Joseph and the others, who were on their way up the mountain, were shocked when they heard this roar. Then, their faces stiffened greatly as they turned to look at Fade. Among them, Joseph''s hardened the most. He whipped around, red at Fade, and shouted, "What are you shouting about? Shut up!" Fade ignored Joseph and continued to holler toward the top of the mountain. This time, not only Joseph, but the Lightning n disciples guarding the checkpoint were also shocked. They swiftly surrounded him. Jerry''s face darkened, "Senior Joseph, I''ll help you." While speaking, he also rushed over and surrounded Fade. Seeing this, Cherry couldn''t help but be worried. She couldn''t help eximing, "Fade, watch out!" Her parents quickly pulled Cherry back and warned her, "Mind your own business." Hugo''s face was gloomy. He said, "That kid doesn''t know what''s good for him. He even shouted the name of the Lightning n Guardian tantly. He even asked Guardian Chang to greet him! He''s courting death!" Cherry''s parents also shook their heads and said. "This kind of trash likes to show off because he has a little bit of money. Who does he think he is?" "That''s right. This is the Lightning n, a force at the ck Level. Any disciple of it is a master of Martial Arts. Money is nothing to them." "Well, Joseph has been infuriated. I think there is no other way but death." Listening to the surrounding chatter, Cherry was anxious. She began to worry about Fade. When the other people who were going up the mountain saw Fade being surrounded by Joseph and Jerry, they couldn''t help but gossip about him. However, Fade, who was surrounded in the middle, looked calm in front of the crowd. His hands were behind his back. He even looked confident. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Just as everything was happening on the mountain path, at the top of Thunder Mountain, the upper echelons of the Lightning n gathered in the main hall, discussing something. Seated in the main seat was the Guardian of Lightning n, Franklin Chang. At this moment, he had a worried look on his face. He looked at the elders on both sides and said, "Do we really have to do this?" A middle-aged man with a long beard sat down and said to Franklin, "Guardian, you are the leader of our Lightning n. Why the need to be so afraid?" Franklin sighed and said to the long-bearded man, "Master Chien, I''m not afraid. It''s just that if he found out that we did this, I''m afraid that..." Without waiting for Franklin to finish, Master Chien said directly, "Guardian, to be honest, you think too highly of that person. You''re too fearful of him! Our Lightning n is a force of the ck Level. How could we be afraid of an ordinary practitioner?" Master Chien''s words were so lofty that many other elders agreed with him immediately. "Guardian, Master Chien is right. We, the Lightning n, have been around for a hundred years. We have been through so much. If we cancel the event and drive away the guests over such trivial matters, we will be theughingstock of the public." "Yes, Guardian, the Opening Day is starting soon. At this point, there''s no need to be hesitating!" Hearing the elders'' persuasion, Franklin''s expression improved, but he still looked worried and said, "However, we have already lost the Dragon Source Herb Farm to him. Yet, we are still organizing the Opening Day at the Dragon Source Herb Farm. No matter how you see it, we are still at fault!" The "him" in Franklin''s words naturally referred to Fade. During the battle at the Martial Arts Convention, Franklin lost the Dragon Source Herb Farm to Fade as a result of a bet. Although Fade had note to collect the herb farm in the months after, Franklin still had some worries in his heart. In particr, the Opening Day made Franklin even more worried. He had not slept well recently. After all, the Opening Day was equivalent to using Fade''s property to win connections on behalf of the Lightning n. If Fade found out, things would get messy! Thinking of this, Franklin couldn''t help but remember the scene of the arena fight. He shuddered in his heart, feeling terrified. However, the other elders hadn''t experienced that fight, so they didn''t understand Franklin''s concern right now. They even felt that the Guardian was too timid and terrified of an ordinary practitioner. Among them, the one who opposed him the most was the First Master Tyrion Chien, the long- bearded man who had spoken just now. Sure enough, after hearing Franklin''s words, Tyrion immediately stood up and said harshly, "Guardian, I don''t agree with you." "Fade hasn''te to the Lightning n to take over the Dragon Source Herb Farm. The farm is still not his." "Even if hees, it''s still debatable whether we should give him the farm or not." Upon hearing this, Franklin could not help but shiver. He looked at Tyrion and said, "Master Chien, do you mean..." Tyrion looked directly at Franklin and nodded without any hesitation. Then, he nced at the other elders and said aloud, "Guardian, now that all the people present are from our own side, I won''t hide anything from you. Let''s get straight to the point. We shouldn''t give the Dragon Source Herb Farm to Fade." "But we lost the bet..." Franklin said. Tyrion sneered and said, "Guardian, how many people know about the bet and how many people approve of it? This is still unknown." "What''s more, even if we lost to him, so what? We''re a martial arts n. It won''t be that easy to take things away from us!" Tyrion''s words caused many elders to rise to their feet in agreement. "Guardian, Master Chien''s words make sense! Not to mention that it was a small bet, even if we don''t admit it in public, what can he do to us?" "That''s right. Guardian, we are martial arts practitioners, not those brainless schrs. We need to be versatile when ites to certain matters." "Besides, didn''t the Yue family lose a bet as well? They''re going to hand over half of their property, weren''t they? Now, not to mention half of their property, even the engagement that they promised to cancel is still ongoing. What can Fade do? Ha!" The elders all supported Tyrion''s point - they didn''t want to hand over the Dragon Source Herb Farm. In fact, it made sense. As a rare piece of top-grade medicinal herb field, the Dragon Source Herb Farm was considered the most important asset of the Lightning n. Over the years, the Lightning n had been growing stronger with the help of the Dragon Source Herb Farm. Now, they were asked to hand over the Dragon Source Herb Farm to someone else. Naturally, they would not easily agree to it. Looking at the angry elders, Franklin couldn''t help sighing. Why would he want to hand the Dragon Source Herb Farm over if he had a choice? However, when he thought of Fade''s terrifying skills that he saw with his own eyes on the arena that day, he could not help but shiver. He said, "I understand what you''re thinking. It''s just that Fade is so powerful he even defeated Yohannes Yue. If hees to us, I''m afraid..." The elders had only heard about Fade''s battle results. They had not personally fought with him. Naturally, they did not understand the terrifying suffocation of his strength. At this moment, all of them seemed confident and indifferent. They all started speaking up one after another. "Although Yohannes is powerful, he''s only one. With so many members of our Lightning n here, how can we be weaker than him if we work together!" "Yes, Guardian. Fade boasted so loudly, but he''s just a young boy in his early twenties. He''s not so powerful!" "Guardian, think about it. Even if we are no match for him. With so many people''s strength, don''t we have the capital to negotiate with him?" "Master Chien, you''re right. If we''re so fearful of a kid, how can we hold a foothold in the martial arts world in the future?" Franklin listened to the words of the elders with a hesitant expression. After a pause, he said, "I''ll think about it!" The other elders were still trying to persuade him, but Master Chien stopped them, "Give the Guardian some time to think. Let''s talk about thister. Anyway, most of the guests are here. We''d better prepare for the opening ceremony!" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Upon hearing this, Franklin was silent for a few seconds. He sighed, got up, and nodded, "Let''s prepare tounch the Opening Day!" The crowd nodded and was about to walk out of the hall. However, at this moment, a voice as loud as thunder suddenly rang out and reached the ears of everyone in the hall. "Franklin Chang, I''m here. Come out to greet me!" Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Upon hearing this voice, all the people in the hall were shocked. Then, their faces were full of anger, they shouted one after another. "What b*stard dare to bark out there?!" "Guards, go see what''s going on!" "Who dares to call the Guardian by name, even asking for him to greet him personally?" The elders were still yelling angrily. At this moment, Franklin, who had just stood up, trembled as if he had been struck by lightning. He copsed back on his seat. Seeing this, the other elders were startled. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Guardian, what''s wrong? Why do you look so pallid?" "Master Chien has sent someone to catch that cocky man." Hearing this, Franklin''s face changed and he hurriedly said, "No, no, call them back. Hurry." The elders were quizzical. Tyrion looked at Franklin and frowned slightly. "What''s wrong, Guardian?" Franklin said in a hurry, "He''s here. Tell the men toe back, or we''ll suffer if we infuriate him." "He?" Tyrion was stunned. Then, he thought of something and said with a shock, "Guardian, are you referring to Fade Chen? Was he the one who shouted just now?" Franklin nodded and said, "It''s his voice. I can never forget that voice. Hurry, call them back. Don''t provoke him." Tyrion disagreed and said, "Guardian, it''s normal for us to send someone to check if someone was yelling loudly at our main gate... let alone Fade! Why are you so nervous?" "You have no idea of his strength. He''s powerful beyond imagination. It''s highly likely that he has reached the Earth Level!" Franklin said. Tyrion and the others did not believe in Franklin. "An Earth Level master! Guardian, you think too highly of him!" "Yes. Many famous masters in the martial arts world failed to reach the Earth Level. He''s merely a young man in his twenties, how¡¯s that possible?" "Guardian, you''re too tense." Looking at the looks of disapproval on the elders'' faces, Franklin was really anxious. He shrugged his sleeves and rushed out of the hall, saying, "You wouldn''t know. I''ll greet him in person." Looking at the figure of Franklin disappeared, the elders in the hall were stunned. They looked conflicted. Tyrion said in a deep voice, "The Guardian is so terrified of a little kid. If anyone finds out, the Lightning n''s reputation would be down the drain!" "That''s right, I don''t know what happened to the Guardian! He was not so timid before," someone couldn''t help sighing. Some people looked at Master Chien and gave each other a look. With a gloomy face, they dered to the crowd, "If the Guardian insists on handing over the Dragon Source Herb Farm to someone else, I think it''s necessary for us to reconsider the candidate as Guardian of our n!" As soon as he finished, the crowd went silent. Then, someone said, "I think what Master Huang said makes sense. We can''t just stand by and watch the Dragon Source Herb Farm fall into the hands of others." "Yes, if we can keep the Dragon Source Herb Farm, I believe that Senior Franklin would understand." "If Senior Franklin abdicates, I think Master Chien is the only one who can take charge of the situation." "That''s right. Master Chien is the best candidate. I support him." For a moment, the crowd had a heated discussion. Shortly after, they had already appointed the candidate to rece the Guardian. Seeing this, Master Chien and Master Huang exchanged nces. They raised their lips and said, "We''re not in a hurry to discuss this now. I''m afraid that a lot of the guests on the mountain have heard the yelling just now. In order to prevent any misunderstanding, we need to exin." "Yes, Master Chien is right. This is a crucial matter." As they spoke, the elders walked out of the main hall. Currently, their attitudes towards the Guardian and Master Chien changed a little bit. They were even more inclined to favor Master chien. After all, in their view with regards to Fade''s provocation. Guardian Chang ran out to greet him in a hurry, seeming very weak. Master Chien, on the other hand, took the overall situation into consideration and handled this matter better than Guardian Chang did. At this moment, Fade, who was halfway up the mountain, had no idea what was happening in the main hall. At this moment, he was surrounded by Joseph, Jerry, and several Lightning n disciples. Nevertheless, he was calm. Joseph''s face darkened. He red at Fade and said coldly, "Get down on your knees! Sever one arms as an apology." Fade said coldly, "Why would I?" Joseph said angrily, "You''re yelling in front of the entrance of the Lightning n. You even insulted the Guardian of my n. How dare you talk back?!" Fade said ndly, "As I said before, your Guardian has to bow down to me when he sees me. It''s normal for me to demand him to wee me." "How dare you spurt nonsense?! You''re courting death!" Joseph couldn''t help but be angry. He punched Fade with his fist. The powerful fist blew toward Fade''s face. Seeing this, Cherry and the others'' expressions stiffened. Cherry was so worried that tears were welling up in her eyes. On the other hand, Hugo''s face was so gleeful he almostughed out loud. "Who told him to speak gibberish? Serves him right!" However, as soon as Hugo''s mocking words tumbled out, Fade moved. Fade reached his right hand out and gently pushed against Joseph''s fist. Such a gentle movement caught the eyes of Jerry, who was standing aside. He sneered and said, "Such an arrogant man. Senior Joseph is a master at the peak of the Yellow Level. You want to block his fist with your palm? What a joke." However, as soon as Jerry finished speaking, Fade''s right palm and Joseph''s right fist collided together. Followingly, something incredible happened. After the collision, Joseph''s whole body seemed to be electrocuted. The moment he touched Fade''s palm, he bounced away. His whole body flew more than ten meters in the air and crashed on the mountain road, stirring up a cloud of dust. "How... how could it be possible? Senior Joseph, he..." For a moment, both Jerry and the Lightning n disciples were shocked with disbelief. After being stunned by surprise, they were furious. With a fierce look on their faces, they rushed to Fade and said, "You reckless brat, how dare you hurt Senior Joseph! Kneel down!" As they shouted, the four disciples, who guarded the gate, and Jerry attacked Fade at once. When Fade saw this, his eyes narrowed slightly and there was a sh of sternness in his eyes. A red light was surging in his palms and he was ready to fight. At this moment, a figure rushed down from the mountain path. At the same time, a loud shout came from afar. "Disciples of the Lightning n, take heed. Stop now!" Chapter 765 Chapter 765 Hearing this, all the people present were bbergasted . Joseph and the other Lightning n disciples furrowed their brows to get a clearer view at the personing over. They muttered, "Who decided toe at this bad timing, if..." Before they could finish muttering, the figure quickly rushed over. Joseph and others were startled when they saw the face of the person. They immediately bowed respectfully to the person who arrived. "Guardian!" "Guardian Chang!" "Greetings, Guardian!" After having a shock, Joseph plucked up his courage and asked, "Guardian, what brings you here?" Franklin had a stern expression. He looked in Fade''s direction and said, "I''m here to see him." When Joseph saw this, he thought he understood what the Guardian meant and nodded. He assumed that the Guardian must have heard Fade''s voice in the mountains, so he came to teach Fade a lesson. At the thought of this, Joseph immediately stood up and said, "Guardian, we have failed our duty. We allowed an irrelevant person to shout like a madman and disturb you. We will chase him out immediately." While speaking, Joseph waved his hand and ordered the Lightning n disciples near him, "Let''s take him down together!" As a result, before they could move, Franklin shouted coldly, "Stop, all of you. Did I order you to do anything?" The disciples looked surprised, but they did not dare to say anything. They could only turn their eyes to Joseph. Joseph looked at Franklin and asked, "Guardian, are you going to do it yourself?" Next to him, Jerry came over and said, "I''m Jerry Lin from the White Jade Pce. Greetings, Guardian Chang." Franklin nodded slightly, and Jerry continued, "Guardian Chang, that man is arrogant. While we¡¯ re on the way, he spoke rudely about you. Guardian Chang, you must teach him a good lesson, otherwise..." Without waiting for Jerry to finish, Franklin interrupted him coldly, "Who said I''m going to teach him a lesson?" "Ah..." Upon hearing this, Jerry was stunned and at a loss. Joseph was also confused. He looked at Franklin and said, "What do you mean, Guardian?" "What did I mean?" Franklin snorted and then said, "Didn''t you hear Mr. Chen''s words just now? Mr. Chen has graced us with his arrival, so I''m here to greet him." "Greet him!" This time, Joseph and Jerry were utterly dumbfounded. They looked at Franklin in disbelief and were all stunned. "Guardian, this, this..." However, Franklin did not care about their astonishment at all. He walked quickly to Fade and greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Chen, you''re here!" Fade nodded faintly and looked at Franklin, saying, "You came to greet me. It seems that you haven''t forgotten me yet!" Franklin''s heart trembled. He quickly bowed and said, "Mr. Chen, you''re exaggerating. How could I ever forget you, Mr. Chen?" "It''s good that you didn''t forget! You''d better not forget your promise!" Fade said meaningfully. Franklin naturally knew that Fade was referring to the Dragon Source Herb Farm. With panic on his face, he quickly said, "I definitely wouldn''t forget about your promise, Mr. Chen!" "Good to hear. Let''s go up the mountain!" Fade said calmly. Franklin hurriedly led the way for Fade respectfully and brought Fade up the mountain. Behind him, martial arts disciples like Joseph and Jerry, as well as the ordinary people like Cherry and her family, were all stunned. They looked incredulously at the backs of the duo on the mountain path, who had gradually gone increasingly far away. "What, what''s going on here?" Jerry said and then looked at Joseph. "Senior Joseph, why did Guardian Chang..." Joseph''s face darkened. He said in a deep voice, "I can''t make wild guesses about the Guardian''s intention." Cherry was a little excited at this moment and said, "There''s nothing to be confused about. Fade has already said that he is an honorable guest of Lightning n and that Guardian Chang would treat him with respect. This proves that Fade didn''t lie. He is not a liar." Cherry pointed out the things that everyone couldn''t believe. For a moment, everyone''s face changed and they started whispering. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Was he telling the truth?" "The Dragon Source Herb Farm really belongs to him?" "Who on earth is he? How did he make Guardian Change down the mountain to greet him in person?" In the voices of spection, Joseph''s face darkened. He quickly went up the mountain. The others followed suit as well. Soon, Franklin took Fade directly to the main hall of Lightning n. After arranging Fade to sit in the main seat of the hall, Franklin immediately ordered, "Gather the elders here, I have an important announcement." The disciples took the order and went out to gather the elders right away. Soon, more than a dozen elders who were still here gathered over here. When they entered the main hall and saw Fade sitting on the main seat and Franklin standing on the side, everyone''s face tensed. Tyrion, in particr, looked cold. He said to Franklin, "Guardian, the Opening Day is starting soon. Do you have anything important for us?" Franklin nodded. Ignoring the elders'' strange expressions, he pointed to Fade and introduced, "Let me introduce to you. This is Fade Chen of Dragonville." Hearing Fade''s name, the pupils of more than ten elders narrowed, their expressions became colder. Especially those elders who were siding with Tyrion looked at Fade with blunt hostility. Tyrion even asked directly, "What brings you here, Mr. Chen?" When Franklin heard this, he vaguely felt that something was off. However, at this moment, he could not afford to infuriate Fade. It was the most important thing for him. So Franklin said directly, "I told you before that in thest fight, the Lightning n lost the Dragon Source Herb Farm to Mr. Chen." "Now, Mr. Chen is here to im the Dragon Source Herb Farm." "''im the Dragon Source Herb Farm'', these words entered the ears of the elders, and their expressions went down several degrees colder. Tyrion took the lead and said, "Guardian, the Opening Day is beginning soon. All the distinguished guests are in ce, waiting outside." At this time, Franklin could not care about the Opening Day. He said directly, "Then you should cancel the event. Go prepare the formalities immediately and transfer the title of the Dragon Source Herb Farm to Mr. Chen." Some of the disciples heard the orders and were ready to take action. However, when they reached the center of the main hall, they were stopped by Tyrion. "Wait." Franklin saw what happened. He frowned and said in a low voice, "Master Chien, what do you mean by this?" Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Tyrion did not flinch at all. He looked at Franklin and said, "Guardian, the Dragon Source Herb Farm is the treasure of our Lightning n. How could we just give it to someone else? " Franklin lowered his voice and said in a hurry, "We have lost the bet, and it now belongs to Mr. Chen ." Tyrion said with a cold expression, "We have never heard of the bet." After that, he turned to look at the other elders around him and asked, "Elders, do you know if there was any bet?" The elders shook their heads. "I have no idea. What bet? We''ve never heard of it!" "The Dragon Source Herb Farm is the treasure of our Lightning n. We¡¯d never use it in a bet." "Guardian, did you remember correctly? How could the Lightning n agree to such a bet?" Hearing this, Franklin suddenly looked anxious. He looked at the elders and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? Dragon Source Herb Farm belongs to Mr. Chen. I''ve already told you this." Tyrion immediately replied, "Guardian, we never agreed to this." "Yes, Guardian, if you''re talking about something else, I will be the first to ept. But for this, I will never agree." "That''s right. This is a humiliating agreement for the Lightning n. I won''t agree, I will put up a fight till the end." Listening to their determined opposition, Franklin''s expression became more and more anxious. He understood that the elders did not want to hand over the Dragon Source Herb Farm. In fact, at the bottom of his heart, Franklin too did not want to hand over the herb farm. However, taking Fade''s strength into consideration, the most important thing was to hand it over in order to protect his life. Thinking of this, Franklin hurriedly persuaded, "I understand your thoughts, but you have to believe me. Handing over the Dragon Source Herb Farm is the best choice now. You definitely won¡¯t want to witness Mr. Chen¡¯s rage." Hearing Franklin, the elders all sneered. Obviously, they didn''t take his words seriously. Tyrion was still the first to speak, and there was even a hint of threat in his tone. "Guardian, I think it''s best if you leave with Mr. Chen now." "That''s right. Although our Lightning n''s strength isn''t at the top, we will not allow anyone to come here and behave so recklessly and tantly." "If someone wants to steal our Lightning n''s precious property, I''m afraid he must weigh his own strength!" "Guardian, I support you. But for this matter, I think you have done wrong." "There''s no way we will hand over the herb farm." The elders said with a firm tone and a clear attitude. It seemed that they would not hand over the Dragon Source Herb Farm. Such a situation made Franklin anxious. He nced at Fade uneasily. He was afraid that it would be bad if Fade was infuriated. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help raising his voice again, "Don''t be so stubborn. Many martial arts practitioners were present during the bet. What''s more, I have promised Mr. Chen that I will hand over the Dragon Source Herb Farm. You..." Tyrion waspletely indifferent to what Franklin said. He had no intention of listening to thetter. At this time, Fade, who had not spoken a word, stood up from the main seat. He raised his right hand to Franklin and said, "Stop." "Mr. Chen, I..." Franklin did not know how to exin, his face was painted with panic and worry. Fade said ndly, "Their stance is obvious. From the looks of it, they want to deny the bet." "Kid, what nonsense are you talking about? What''s the point of denying something that doesn''t exist?" Tyrion said. "That''s right. In my opinion, you''re the one who came here for trouble. Now get out of here and we can spare your life!" an elder shouted, and he looked as if he was about to begin an attack. "That''s right. Get out of here right now, otherwise, don''t me us for being rude." Another elder started to charge his positive energy and was ready to take action. The atmosphere in the main hall suddenly became tense. Franklin noticed the situation. He was panicking. He had seen Fade''s strength with his own eyes. He knew that once Fade really made his move, all the people present would probably lose to him even if they joined forces. Thinking of this, Franklin couldn''t help but stand up and shouted at Tyrion and the other elders, "As the Guardian, I order you to stand back immediately. Give the Dragon Source Herb Farm to Mr. Chen." "Guardian, you..." An elder was about to say something. Franklin''s face darkened, and a strong energy appeared in his palm. He heavily hit the ground and smashed the solid ground. He then demanded sternly, "This is the order of the Guardian. Carry it out immediately." The elders looked embarrassed and hesitant. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At this time, Tyrion''s mouth twitched slightly before he stood up with a sneer. He looked at Franklin and said, "Franklin, as the Guardian of Lightning n, you have failed to protect the interests of the n. Instead, you want to give the Dragon Source Herb Field away. What''s the difference between you and a traitor?" "In view of this matter, I think that you''re no longer suited to be the Guardian of Lightning n," Tyrion said sternly. Franklin didn''t expect Tyrion to say such a thing. He widened his eyes and asked, "What did you just say?" Tyrion did not budge at all. He stared straight into Franklin''s eyes and said, "I said, I''m going to impeach your position as the Guardian." "Elders, those who agree to impeach Franklin''s position as the Guardian of Lightning n, raise their hands!" Tyrion said in a clear voice. He was the first to raise his hand. Slowly, more than a dozen elders raised their hand. The remaining few hesitated for a moment before they, too, raised their hand. Seeing this, Tyrion broke into a smile. He looked at Franklin, "Franklin, you''ve seen the result. From now on, you''re no longer the Guardian of our Lightning n, so you have no right to make any decisions on the Dragon Source Herb Farm." "From now on, I''ll be the acting Guardian of Lightning n for the time being. Please raise your hand if you agree," Tyrion said again. More than a dozen elders raised their hands again. Tyrion''s lips curved into a smug smile. He turned to look at Franklin and said, "Franklin, take your distinguished guest with you and leave together now!" Franklin watched the scene in front of him in astonishment. He did not expect such a thing to happen. However, when he saw Tyrion and the others speak in unison, he could not help but realize that they might have nned this for a long time. They were waiting for this opportunity to rip his position as the Lightning n Guardian off. Thinking of this, Franklin expressed a sad smile. He shook his head, gazed at the proud Tyrion, and said, "Tyrion, you don''t know what you have done. If you do this, you will jeopardize everyone in the Lightning n." Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Tyrion heard him and said with a smile, "Franklin, I don''t know when you''ve be such a coward." "Or are you really frightened by that kid?" After saying that, the other elders couldn''t help but started pointing fingers at Franklin. "Guardian Chang, I have had no objection to you in the past, but this time, you have be so weak!" "After all, our n is a ck Level force. We''ve never been humiliated like this before!" "Franklin, you really disappoint us this time." Hearing the words of the elders, Franklin shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "You will soon understand that I am not being weak, instead, I have chosen a wise path." "Franklin, it''s pointless for you to argue now," Tyrion said disdainfully. Then, he announced aloud, "As the acting Guardian of Lightning n, I dere that the ceremony will go on. Everyone, let''s proceed." Tyrion walked out of the main hall in high spirits and arrived at the square in front of the main hall. At this moment, the square was already filled with guests who came to attend the Opening Day. The scene was bustling with people. Tyrion''s appearance attracted all the guests'' attention. Someone shouted loudly. "Master Chien, when will the ceremony begin? It''s gettingte!" "Where is Guardian Chang? Have hime out and announce theunch!" Tyrion gestured for the crowd to quiet down. He then said loudly, "Everyone, please be quiet. I''m going to announce an important matter before we proceed." "Something important!" All of a sudden, the crowd became curious and looked over. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At this time, Cherry''s family and Hugo, who had just arrived at the top of the mountain, also squeezed into the crowd and looked at the main hall. Cherry couldn''t help but say, "Could this important announcement have anything to do with Fade Chen?" When it came to Fade, Cherry''s parents'' expressions stiffened. They didn''t know what to say. After all, they had looked down on Fade before, but in the end, he was a hidden big shot. Franklin even came to greet him personally. Hugo''s face darkened and looked terrible. He wanted to refute. His mouth moved, but he couldn''t say anything. At this moment, Tyrion said loudly, "Just now, Franklin Chang has been impeached as he has colluded with an outsider, acting against the interests of the Lightning n. From now on, I, Tyrion Chien, will be the acting Guardian of Lightning n." While he talked, a dozen other elders escorted Fade and Franklin out to stand beside Tyrion. The guests around the square burst into an uproar after hearing what he said. "What? Guardian Chang stepped down? Is this mutiny? What''s going on?" "Who is the kid next to Guardian Chang? Is he the outsider the Guardian has colluded with?" "Franklin was previously doing a good job, wasn''t he? How could he suddenly betray the n? Could this be Tyrion''s conspiracy?" "Even if it''s a conspiracy, so what? Judging by the current situation, Franklin has been overturned by Tyrion. Franklin has no chance of regaining power again." In the midst of the discussion, Cherry noticed that the person standing next to Franklin was Fade. Her expression darkened drastically. "That''s Fade Chen. He and Guardian Chang..." Hugo, whose face was gloomy earlier, suddenly became surprised. "Franklin has stepped down, which means that Fade''s backer has fallen. He is no longer a big shot!" Thinking of this, Hugo became excited and said to Cherry, "Cherry, look, your parents were right! Someone like Fade would never meet a good end." At the same time, Jerry and Joseph also learned about what had happened on the mountain. They couldn''t help but feel overjoyed. They looked at each other with a look of revenge in their eyes. In the midst of a discussion, one of the guests asked in confusion, "Such a thing happened at such a critical moment. Will it affect themencement of the Opening Day?" As soon as he said that, many people started questioning. Tyrion heard this and announced loudly, "Don''t worry, everyone. This incident won''t affect the ceremony." "However, before we start, we have to deal with the two traitors," Tyrion said. With that, Tyrion looked at Franklin and Fade and dered loudly, "Franklin, as the former Guardian of Lightning n, you colluded with an outsider and vited the interests of the n. This is unforgivable. But in view of your previous achievements for the Lightning n, you will be given a light sentence. I announce that you are hereby expelled from the Lightning n. From now on, you are not allowed to step foot into the n." Hearing these words, Franklin''s gaze turned icy as he stared at Tyrion in fury. Tyrion impeached him and expelled him. Tyrion''s ns were quick and smooth, so it was definitely not an impromptu decision. Perhaps, Tyrion had already nned this long ago! This time, Tyrion had was lucky enough to have an excuse to execute his n. Even if the matter pertaining to Fade did not happen, Tyrion would find a way to get rid of Franklin eventually. Thinking of this, Franklin''s heart was filled with sadness. He couldn''t help but sigh. He shook his head and said no more. Tyrion noticed Franklin shaking his head and sighing. He viewed it as Franklinpletely surrendering and no longer having the spirit to resist. Tyrion''s face shed with a hint of delight. Then, he looked at Fade coldly and said in a cold voice, "As for this outsider, he coveted my n''s treasure and attempted to steal the herb farm with despicable means. He is unforgivable. I announce that I would break his legs before chasing him out of Thunder Mountain." "Good, that''s what we should do!" The rest of the elders shouted in unison, seemingly imposing. Many guests were also ignited by the atmosphere and started to shout enthusiastically, "That''s the way it is! Do it!" As for whether it was the truth or not, most of the guests did not care about it at all. After all, they were here for the Opening Day. They only wanted the ceremony to proceed. There was no need to think about other matters. After hearing his words, Cherry''s face was full of worry. "They''re going to break Fade''s legs. Th-this can''t be!" Cherry was so agitated she was close to rushing out. Her parents quickly grabbed her and forcefully pressed her down. Hugo had a smug look on his face. He said, "Cherry, he deserves it. He colluded with Franklin and offended the Lightning n. It''s all his fault." Cherry red at Hugo and continued to look at Fade anxiously. Tears welled up in her eyes, rolling down on her face. Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Tyrion''s gaze swept across the Lightning n disciples and bellowed, "Disciples of the Lightning n, who''s going to execute this evil guy? " Among the crowd, Joseph red at Fade resentfully. He immediately stood up when he heard the voice. He quickly walked up to his master, Tyrion, and cupped one hand in the other before his chest. "Master, I''m willing to do it." Tyrion nodded and said, "Alright then, you''ll do it!" "Yes!" Joseph turned around. He pulled out a red wooden stick as thick as an arm from the weapon rack next to him. He walked steadily with his eyes full of revenge and resentment. He walked up to Fade and shouted, "Get down on the ground!" Fade remained unmoving. He did not move at all. Seeing this, Joseph couldn''t help frowning. He raised his voice again, "Fade Chen, I asked you to get down. Do you hear me?" Fade finally moved, but he did not lie down. Instead, he nced at Joseph and said coldly to Tyrion, "Do you guys from the Lightning n really want to go back on your word?" Looking at Fade''s cold eyes, Tyrion inexplicably felt a chill. He couldn''t help but shiver. However, this idea merely flitted across his mind. After that, Tyrion''s face darkened and he said, "You''re still talking nonsense. Do it, Joseph!" After hearing his master''s order, Joseph held a red wooden stick in his hand. The corner of his mouth raised slightly, revealing a sneer, his face exuding the pleasure of revenge. Then, he shouted, waved the wooden stick and smashed it hard on Fade''s knees. The blow was very powerful. It brought about a gust of wind, attacking Fade''s limbs ferociously. Even an ordinary person who never practiced martial arts could see the ruthlessness of this move. If itnded on Fade''s legs, he would definitely lose the ability to walk. At this time, Cherry''s eyes were full of anxiety. She could no longer hold back her tears as they rolled down her beautiful cheeks. Mr. and Mrs. Xie''s faces twitched and they turned their heads slightly. It seemed that they could not bear to watch such cruelty. However, they still held Cherry tightly and did not let her rush out to the scene. By their side, Hugo''s expression waspletely different. His face was full of delight from revenge, and he almost couldn''t help but exim in assent. Tyrion and the other elders in the middle of the square smiled smugly. However, Franklin, who was standing on the side, could not help but turn pale when he witnessed such a scene. He looked up at the sky, closed his eyes, and shouted, "It''s over, our Lightning n is over. Our hundred-year foundation is destroyed once and for all!" Such a cry shocked the guests around the square. They looked at Franklin with confusion and whispered... They didn''t understand. Weren''t they just punishing a mere thief? Why would Franklin make such a sigh and said that the Lightning n would be destroyed in an instant? It didn''t make any sense. Vaguely, some people felt that something was off, and they couldn''t help but feel suspicious. However, although more and more people were puzzled, they did not take it seriously and simply regarded it as Franklin''s final struggle. Tyrion''s face darkened as he looked at Joseph with a chill in his eyes. Noticing his master''s gaze, Joseph exerted more strength. He almost used all his strength at the peak of the Yellow Level. All his strength gathered into this stick and came down hard toward Fade''s legs. The sound of the wind could be heard, and everyone''s eyes were filled with a variety of emotions while the stick rushed forward with killing intent. In everyone''s eyes, the moment Tyrion spoke out, the oue was already predestined. Everyone seemed to have seen Fade''s miserable ending. At thest moment when the wooden stick was about to hit Fade''s legs, Fade looked at Joseph coldly and shouted, "Get lost!" With this shout, Fade''s eyes shed, and a red me shot out of his eyes toward Joseph. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At this time, when Joseph saw Fade''s eyes, he suddenly felt a shock. His whole body shivered and he froze on the spot. "What''s going on?" When they saw this, they couldn''t help but make a voice of doubt. Tyrion also sensed that something was wrong. Frowning, he yelled at Joseph, "Joseph, what are you doing? Why aren''t you attacking?" This shout finally pulled Joseph back from his daze. Before he could react and continue his attack, in front of him, Fade''s right hand fell from the air and a red energy de was surging on his fingertips. When the red energy struck from above, Joseph felt a strong force pressing down on him. He couldn''t resist the force as it was totally beyond his strength. "This, this is impossible. Who the h*ll are you?" Joseph was stunned, he could not believe what he was seeing. However, soon, the blunt reality was difficult not to believe. The red energy de sliced through the air and easily cut the red wooden stick into two pieces. Then, the energy de did not slow down. After cutting off the stick, it continued to advance. Like before, it quickly went through Joseph''s legs and smoothly severed his legs at the knees. Two broken limbs flew up and blood sputtered in the air. Joseph screamed in pain as he fell to the ground, ring his arms around agonizingly. All this happened within a few seconds. When Joseph''s clear and piercing shrieks rang out, many guests only saw the situation in front of them clearly and came to their senses. All of them immediately revealed astounded expressions and looked at the center of the square in disbelief. They could not believe such a thing happened under the watchful eyes of so many experts, including Tyrion! Tyrion and the others, however, were also bbergasted. They could not believe the oue. Tyrion''s eyes darkened as he red at Fade with murderous intent. Gnashing his teeth, he said, "How dare you injure my disciple?!" Fade tossed Tyrion a nce. He couldn''t care less about him. He said lightly, "I''ve made it clear before that you''d better not go back on your word. If you owe me anything, you''d better give it back. Or else, you''ll regret it." "How dare you speak so arrogantly? I''m going to kill..." Tyrion was enraged. He felt like punishing Fade himself. But at this moment, Franklin said faintly, "Tyrion, it''s not toote to turn back now. Apologize to Mr. Chen!" Tyrion gnashed his teeth in anger and said harshly, "Franklin, shut up, you traitor!" Then, Tyrion immediately waved his hand and sent someone to bring Joseph away for emergency treatment. At this time, looking at the situation in the field, everyone was shocked to the point of an uproar. Chapter 769 Chapter 769 "This guy turned out to be a master of martial arts. He defeated Joseph in only one move. He''s amazing!" "So what if he''s amazing? Hmph, there''s no other way but death." "That''s right. Joseph is a disciple of Tyrion''s, and Tyrion is now the acting Guardian of Lightning n. Since that kid decapacitated Joseph, why would Tyrion let him go?" "In my opinion, the young man is too arrogant. He thinks that he can do whatever he wants, being a bit capable and all that. But he doesn''t know that there is always someone better than him." Many people shook their heads and sighed. Fade''s fate seemed dismal to them. Only Cherry had a look of pleasant surprise on her face. She pped her hands and said, "Good job, Fade! Fade will win!" When Cherry''s parents heard this, they red at her. They quickly pulled her back and shouted, "Don''t talk nonsense. If someone from the Lightning n hears you, you''ll be dead." Hugo also helped, "Cherry, Joseph is just a disciple of the Lightning n, and his strength hasn''t reached the ck Level yet. If the Guardian takes action, Fade will die for sure." When Cherry heard this, a look of worry shed in her eyes, but she remained firm, "No, Fade will be fine. I believe in him!" "Huh, if you don''t believe me, you can wait and see!" Hugo sneered. After Joseph was taken away, Tyrion suppressed killing intent and gazed at Fade. After that, he nced at the guests and said, "Everyone, you have all witnessed it. Such a malicious guy had not only colluded with traitors, but also tried to steal the Lightning n''s treasure." "Now, he even publicly hurt my disciple. This is unforgivable. Now, I, Tyrion Chien, will kill him, and you can all be my witnesses! What do you think?" "The White Jade Pce supports Guardian Chien!" In the crowd, the white-robed Guardian of White Jade Pce, Laurant Pai, spoke first. Tyrion''s gaze turned toward Laurant. His eyes met Laurant''s and he nodded with a smile. With the White Jade Pce leading the way, many other forces and ns also expressed their stance. "\Ne support Guardian Chien." "Such an evil man should be exterminated!" "Guardian Chien, our n is willing to help you." In an instant, there were shouts of supporting from the crowd. It seemed that in the eyes of everyone, Fade had be a heinous sinner. Tyrion nodded and said with a smile, "Thank you for your support." Then, he looked at Fade coldly and said in a deep voice, "You viin! Come and ept your death!" Tyrion was about tounch an attack on Fade as he spoke. Suddenly, a white- robed Jerry stepped forward and said to Tyrion with a bright smile, "Guardian Chien, facing a mere viin like this, there''s no need for you to take action personally. Let the younger generation handle this." "What do you mean, Jerry?" Tyrion stopped and looked at him. Jerry cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said with a smile, "Guardian Chien, I''m willing to kill that viin in your stead." "Senior Joseph and I might have just known each other, but I treat him like a brother. This viin has injured him. As his friend, I can''t sit by and do nothing. Therefore, I beg you, Guardian Chien, to grant me this opportunity to kill that devil and avenge Senior Joseph!" Tyrion thought for a moment. Then, he nced at Laurant and exchanged a nce with him. He nodded and said with a chuckle, "Since you''re so thoughtful, I won''t refuse. Over to you!" "Thank you, Guardian Chien!" Jerry expressed his gratitude. Tyrion waved his hand and said, "There''s no need to thank me. Guardian Pai and I are old friends. You and Joseph are also friends, and I''m very pleased. Since you''re taking revenge for Joseph, I''ll allow you to harvest a herb from the Dragon Source Herb Farmter." "Thank you, Uncle Chien!" Upon hearing this, Jerry was extremely excited and thanked him again. This time, even the way he addressed Tyrion had changed. When the guests around the square saw this scene, they were surprised. Many of them were annoyed and sighed at the cunningness of White Jade Pce and Jerry. They thought to themselves, "Why didn''t I seize this opportunity?" After all, Tyrion had forced Franklin to abdicate and became the Guardian of Lightning n himself. Although it seemed to be perfectly justifiable, it was inevitable that it would be criticised. Tyrion was in urgent need of the support of the others in order to secure his position as the Guardian. At this moment, Laurant and Jerry from the White Jade Pce expressed their support for Tyrion. Therefore, Tyrion immediately promised to offer Jerry a free precious herb. After thinking through this point, many forces of the martial arts were very annoyed. They were also excited whereby they quickly expressed their position, trying to seize the remaining opportunities. After all, even if they couldn''t be the first, being second or third wasn''t bad. Suddenly, all the people in the square started to holler. It was rowdy and even a little chaotic. "Guardian Chien, we also support you. I''m willing to help." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "I have a deep rtionship with Joseph too, and I am willing to avenge him." "Count me in, Guardian Chien,." Such a situation made Cherry frown and said in a low voice, "Just a bunch of people who want to hop on the bandwagon. Shame on you." "Don''t talk nonsense!" Cherry''s parents red at her. At this time, Hugo had different opinions. He said, "Cherry, you are still too young to understand the rules of the game in the world of adults. This is what we call, following the trend. It''s a right decision." "After all, a single person can''t stop the tide of history of following the mainstream." With that, Hugo said in an envious and emotional tone, "Too bad, we aren''t forces of martial arts. Otherwise, I''m willing to get on stage and kill Fade to gain Tyrion''s favor too!" Cherry red at Hugo and stopped talking. As she watched the scene, a trace of worry shed in her eyes. Having so much support from the crowd, Tyrion could not help but smile at Franklin smugly. Then, he said loudly, "Thank you for your support. I have received your goodwill." "However, we don''t need so much effort to kill this nobody. Jerry alone is enough." Tyrion looked at Jerry and nodded. "Jerry!" "Uncle Chien, I''ll carry it out now," Jerry said with a smile. He cupped one hand in the other before his chest and walked toward Fade with a smile. Everyone shifted their attention toward them immediately. Many ns and forces showed envy in their eyes and sighed with regret as they did not manage to grab the opportunity. Laurant, on the other hand, looked delighted. He nced around as if to show the White Jade Pce had a superb eye for choosing outstanding disciples. Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Only at this time, Franklin looked at Laurant and said, "Laurant, for the sake of our years of friendship, let me remind you that it''s not toote to order your disciple to retreat." Laurant, with a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth, couldn''t help but be stunned when he heard the words. He looked at Franklin and scrutinized thetter'' s expression, frowning slightly. Tyrion frowned when he saw this. He red at Franklin and waved his hand. Suddenly, the other elders of the Lightning n came forward and held Franklin down. They didn''t want him to spout any nonsense. At this time, Laurant seemed to have thought it through and ignored Franklin. He looked at Jerry and said, "Jerry, finish him quick. Make it fast!" His words undoubtedly showed his attitude. It was his support for Tyrion and his distrust for Franklin. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Tyrion''s lips curved into a smile as he smiled in delight. Franklin sighed, shook his head, and said, "Laurant, this has nothing to do with your White Jade Pce. Once you take action, the White Jade Pce will also be involved. It''ll be toote for you to regret then." Laurant said ndly, "The White Jade Pce will not tolerate malice. My disciple is also fighting for his good friend. We won''t regret serving justice." Upon hearing this, Franklin sneered and said, "Really? Since you said so, you should bear the consequences yourself!" After that, Franklin looked up to the sky and broke out inughter. Upon seeing this, the guests around them couldn''t help but feel curious and began discussing in low voices. "What''s going on? Franklin seems to believe in Fade a lot, he''s been speaking up for him all these while!" "They''ve colluded with each other, so he has to speak for him. What''s there to be confused about?" "But, given Franklin''s status, if Fade is just a mere thief, Franklin has no need to take on such an attitude at all!" "Erm... Why are you thinking so much? In this case, do you think that Fade can turn the tables?" While the crowd was talking, Jerry walked up to Fade. Jerry was dressed in pure white and he had an attractive face. His graceful appearance attracted a lot of attention, especially the young women in the crowd. They looked at Jerry with burning interest. Jerry smiled and looked at Fade, saying, "You must not have expected this to happen!" Fade shot a cold nce at Jerry and said, "It''s none of your business, but if you''re courting death, I''ll grant your wish." The corner of Jerry''s eyes twitched and a hint of anger shed across his eyes. However, he regained his nonchnce, "Why are you still being stubborn at this point in time? You''ll soon regret it." "There will be someone regrettingter, but it definitely won''t be me," Fade said coldly. "You''re so hard-headed!" Jerry shook his head, as if he didn''t want to argue with Fade on this trivial matter. After a pause, he squinted his eyes and looked at Fade. He lowered his voice and said, "Hand over the Icy Boehmeria and the Fire ze Ginseng. I''ll give you a quick deathter." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but sneer. He patted his chest and said, "The things are here. Do you want them? You cane and get them yourself!" Jerry''s eyes turned cold. He said in a deep voice, "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it! Next, you no longer have a chance." As soon as he finished, Jerry waved his robe and a long sword appeared in his hand. The sharp sword was shining with cold light, carrying with it the chill of death. "Very soon, you''d rather be dead than alive!" Jerry''s eyes were hard. With a shake of his arm, the thin sword immediately formed aplex movement. With a whirring sound, it rushed toward Fade. Seeing this, the field was once again filled with noise. "Look at that sword skill. No wonder he is Guardian Pai''s disciple." "This is amazing. I love you, Jerry Lin!" "This is real young talent. Fade Chen? Huh, he''s just a petty thief." "Kill that thief!" In the midst of the crowd''s cheering, Jerry became more smug. He shook his arm and the thin sword began to shake rapidly. The sword''s shadow glimmered, and eight shadows appeared around the sword. The nine sword shadows danced in the air. They dazzled one''s eyes, causing the surrounding guests to scream in excitement. "It''s your fortune to be killed by the Nine Blossom Swords of White Jade Pce," Jerry said confidently with a smile. Immediately, the nine sword shadows shed and shuttled back and forth flexibly, like flowers falling with the wind. With beautiful andplicated lines, they drew a perfect track in the air. Atst, the nine sword shadows gathered at one point and stabbed toward Fade''s heart. This was a deadly move. The sword light whistled, aiming to kill with one strike. "Go to h*ll!" Jerry said proudly. At this moment, he had imagined the scene where Fade falls to the ground and dies. He will then be cheered on by the crowd. However, at this moment, Fade''s eyes flickered, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, revealing a disdainful smile. He said coldly, "Is that all? Nine Blossom Swords? It''s just a shy trick." "What did you say?" Jerry shouted angrily. "I said this is just a shy trick. In my opinion, it''s not even worth mentioning!" Fade sneered. Then, he stepped out with his left foot and formed a palm with his right hand to face the nine sword shadows directly. Upon seeing this, Jerry gritted his teeth and said harshly, "You''re courting death!" The crowd was aghast. "How dare he block the sword with his palm? He''s looking for death." "Whatever he does, the result is the same. It''s better to end it quickly and die with less pain." "But, I feel that Fade''s eyes are very confident. He doesn''t look like he''s looking for death!" "What confidence in his eyes? You''ve made a mistake. I think it''s just the final desperation of madness." Amongst the chaotic sound, the sword shadows whistled, and the energy gathered on Fade''s palm was ferocious. In the end, with a loud bang, the two collided. Just when everyone thought that the fierce sword shadows would easily pierce through Fade''s palm, an extremely shocking scene happened. The sharp thin sword pricked on Fade''s palm, but it waspletely blocked off! For a moment, everyone looked at this scene in amazement. They could not believe that this was real. "How, how could this be possible?" "He actually blocked it. Are my eyes ying tricks with me?" "Could it be that Jerry didn''t use his full strength? How could he block the sharp sword with his bare hand?" At this moment, Jerry was also shocked. He looked up at Fade in shock and said, "How is this possible?" Immediately, his face hard and his eyes red. Gritting his teeth, he exerted more energy and stabbed toward Fade fiercely. "This is absolutely impossible. Go to h*ll!" Chapter 771 Chapter 771 With Jerry''s increased exertion of strength, he forced the sharp sword made of brass to curve instantly. Even so, the sharp sword still couldn''t prate Fade''s palm! "How is this possible?" Jerry and the others were shocked. Fade narrowed his eyes. He shook his palm slightly and said in a cold voice, "It''s my turn now." With a loud snap, Jerry felt a surge of force rushing toward him. The thin sword in his hand made a sound before it shattered into pieces, followed by a ng of metal as it fell to the ground. Jerry''s deadly move, the skill of the Nine Blossom Sword, was caught by Fade barehanded and was forcefully crushed. Everyone gawked in shock and disbelief. "How could this be..." Jerry muttered to himself. He was still in disbelief at what had transpired in front of him. But at this time, Fade had already moved. The palms he had used to crush the thin sword shifted its target toward Jerry. The palm strike that seemed unimpressive actually had an underlying force. Blood drained out of Laurant''s face as he noticed the concealed power. He shouted in panic, "Get back, Jerry!". By the time he heard his master''s voice, it was toote for Jerry to dodge. Fade''s attack had already reached him. With a loud snap, Fade''s palm mmed into Jerry''s abdomen. At this instance, there was a faint sound of a crack. Jerry spat blood and his face turned pale as his whole body flew backward. Laurant rushed forward and caught Jerry. Then, he quickly transferred his positive energy through Jerry''s chest to heal him. However, soon, Laurant''s face darkened as he looked at Fade with resentment. He gnashed his teeth and said, "You''ve destroyed my disciple''s cultivation in martial arts." Fade said ndly, "I''m already being merciful for not taking his life." "How dare you, you maniac?! How dare you do this to the members of White Jade Pce?!" Laurant shouted angrily. He stepped out and looked at Fade with murderous intent in his eyes. At this time, everyone witnessed the scene bore different expressions. They were in utter shock. Many people were surprised that Fade really made a move on Jerry, and even defeated Jerry. However, when they thought about Fade''s attack against Joseph moments ago, it also surpassed their expectations. Now, Laurant was ready to retaliate. The fight had gone past the point of no return. After all, although Joseph and Jerry''s strength was superior, they were merely martial artists of a younger generation. Laurant, who had made a name for himself for a long time now, was in a different leaguepared to these youngsters. If Laurant made his attack, Fade could be in real danger. For a time, some people couldn''t help worrying about Fade. However, many people were gloating, as if they were waiting to see Fade being defeated by Laurant, even to the extent of death. At this time, Laurant stepped to the center of the square and looked at Fade coldly. With a condescending expression, he said in a low voice, "Do you want me to kill you, or would you take your own life instead?" Fade shook his head and said lightly, "I choose neither." Laurant narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a cold voice, "Then, I''ll make you wish you were dead." Fade didn''t even flinch as he taunted, "Go ahead." "What an arrogant b*stard! You''re courting death!" Laurant bellowed. A surge of vigorous energy exploded from his body. His white robes fluttered despite ack of breeze as his entire body started to tremble. Straight after, a strong and imposing surge of energy shot toward Fade. For a moment, the people present could not help but feel a terrible momentum, as if their whole body was suppressed by an invisible strength. Some martial arts practitioners could resist the force, but for ordinary people, this situation was a little unbearable. All of them looked pale. Their breathing hitched, as if they were suffering from altitude sickness. "Is this the strength of a ck Level master?" One of the onlookers gasped. "It''s fearsome. I feel like I''m out of breath!" "It''s over. That boy is dead!" In the midst of it all, Cherry''s face paled. She felt anxious. But at this moment, Fade made his move. Facing Laurant''s dominating pressure, Fade took a step forward in silence. He shook his head and said ndly, "Is this all the White Jade Pce got?" Upon hearing this, Laurant''s face darkened and he said, "Arrogant brat, take this!" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Right after, Laurant struck out with his palm. This palm strike was aimed at Fade''s pressure point in his lower abdomen. Obviously, Laurant wanted to destroy Fade''s cultivation to avenge his disciple, Jerry. Faced with this fierce strike, Fade was calm. He had no intention of dodging it but retaliated with a palm strike of his own instead. Both parties collided directly with each other with a resounding "bang"! Just as everyone thought that Fade would have been flung out of the scene by Laurant''s strike, they witnessed a dramatic scene instead. Because it was not Fade who flew out, but Laurant. Laurant, in his white robe, had been sent flying out forcefully. He spat a mouthful of blood, spraying it across his white robes, causing scarlet patches to bloom upon the pale fabric. In the end, Laurant flew out andnded heavily on the ground with a loud thud. The disciples of the White Jade Pce cried out and rushed over. "Master, Master, are you alright?" Laurant''s disciples crowded over him "Hurry up and save him." "Quick, bring the medicine." The exmations jolted everyone from the shock and they looked on in disbelief. They could not believe that Laurant, who was the ck Level Guardian of the White Jade Pce, would be sent flying by Fade''s palm strike! All of a sudden, waves of discussions started piling up one after another. "My eyes aren''t ying a trick on me, are they? Laurant lost. Does that mean that Fade is also a ck Level master?" "It must be. Didn''t you see it? Laurant was already coughing out blood from that strike." "He''s probably in his early twenties? I don''t think it''s possible that he''s achieved ck Level!" "With the facts right in front of us, there''s nothing that''s impossible!" A guy joined in on the discussion. "Even if he defeated Jerry and Laurant, that does not mean he is relying on skill alone. Perhaps he has other tricks up his sleeve." A woman offered her query. Tyrion was originally preparing to watch the show nonchntly, but he could no longer stand still. He scurried over to send someone to retrieve medicine for Laurant, and personally attend to healing Laurant''s wounds. After treating Laurant''s injuries, Tyrion strode to the square, red at Fade, and said coldly, "Mr. Chen, first, you incapacitated Jerry; now, you did this to Laurant. You''ve gone too far!" Chapter 772 Chapter 772 "I''ve gone too far?" Fade sneered and nced at Laurant. "I believe you all know who''s the one who has crossed the line." "The Lightning n is indebted to me because you lost to me, but you refused to pay up. Thus, you''re ndering Franklin and me for ganging up to betray you." "Not only so, but you''ve also told your disciples and people from White Jade Pce to attack me. You''re trying to kill me to silence me!" "So, who''s the vicious one here?" Tyrion narrowed his eyes slightly. His gaze twinkled before replying hastily, "You''re still trying to argue at this point in time. Whatever you say about the bet and killing, those are nonsense!" As soon as Tyrion finished, Franklin said directly, "Tyrion, I don''t care what happens to you. But if you go on with your act, you will bring the whole Lightning n down too!" "Shut up, you traitor!" Tyrion panicked when he heard Franklin. He yelled out in a hurry. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Franklin was not afraid. He continued, "Everyone, several months ago, the Lightning n had lost the Dragon Source Herb Farm to Mr. Chen in a wager." "Just now, Mr. Chen came to im the Farm. I meant to fulfill my promise, but Tyrion didn''t want to hand over the farm. So, he ndered me for colluding with Mr. Chen. He also kicked me out of the sect and attempted to finish Mr. Chen off." Hearing this, everyone was surprised. "The farm has been lost to Fade Chen. Is there such a thing?" Someone shouted out of shock. "Don''t you remember the Martial Arts Convention a few months ago?" "So that''s it. I heard that not only the Lightning n lost the farm, but the Yue family also lost half of their assets." "If what Franklin said is true, this means Fade Chen is actually the Master Chen of Dragonville!" "Master Chen, the young martial-arts master who defeated Francesca Sun?" "If Fade is really Master Chen, then the Lightning n would be seen as crude and uncivilized!" "Yes, after all, it''s a promise. It''s too much for you to admit it now and kill him to conceal the truth." "In this case, Franklin and Fade had been wronged." In the midst of the discussion, some began to voice out about the injustice toward Fade and Franklin. However, it was clear that there were others who viewed it differently. "What do you mean by crude? It''s normal for the Lightning n to do so. After all, it belongs to them. How could they just give it away?" "That''s right. The Dragon Source Herb Farm is so precious. I don''t believe that it was lost in a bet." "Even if it is true, the person who lost at that time should take responsibility, rather than making the entire Lightning n take the me." All of a sudden, there was a heated discussion and a quarrel. The ce was in a mess. Tyrion''s expression wasplicated as he frowned. He knew that if he let this turmoil go on, his prestige and position would be in danger. So, he suddenly opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, "Everyone, don''t be instigated and misunderstand us." He red at Franklin and snapped, "Franklin, even if you''re telling the truth, don''t forget that the Dragon Source Herb Farm is the most important asset of the hundred-year foundation of Lightning n. But you lost it to someone in a bet. And you still have the nerve to demand us to hand the Farm over?!" His words caused many other elders and disciples to shout as well. "That''s right. Let Franklin take the responsibility himself!" "That''s right. It''s ridiculous to use such a precious asset for a bet." "When he agreed, he didn''t ask for our opinion at all. I won''t ept this." Apart from the elders and disciples of Lightning n, there were also many other disciples from the other sects who had spoken up for Tyrion as well. They started to criticize Franklin. These people didn''t really think about who was right and who was wrong, they were talking based on their own interests. After all, if they lost the farm to Fade, as passersby, they would not stand to gain anything. If they were to support Tyrion, they would at least have the opportunity to obtain some herbs on this year''s Opening Day. Facing such interests, most of them chose to stand on Tyrion''s side. Tyrion''s face was filled with glee amidst the uproar. Franklin was so furious that his face turned red. He defended himself, "Tyrion, when you said this, do you not feel guilty at all?" "In thest convention, I agreed to the bet because we had the opportunity to gain more benefits. Moreover, you agreed to let me handle the matter of the Martial Arts Convention." "Now, when we have lost the bet, all of you have pushed the me onto me instead." "I would like to ask, if I won the gamble and gotten the benefits, would you have given all of them to me?" Upon hearing Franklin''s question, some disciples of the Lightning n suddenly changed their countenances. They hesitated and started to think. Tyrion''s face chilled when he saw this. He knew that things should not be further dyed, or the circumstances would change. He immediately snapped, "Franklin, stop making excuses. Now, the fact is that you have bet away the farm, so you have to bear the consequences." "Dear disciples of the Lightning n, these two men colluded with each other and plotted against our treasures. Are you willing to fight for the n?" Behind Tyrion, several elders who were on good terms with him took the lead and hollered, "We''re willing to die for the Lightning n, we swear to die fighting for the Dragon Source Herb Farm." Tyrion turned to the other martial arts disciples and said, "All of you, are you willing to join forces with us in fighting against these two viins for the survival of the ns and the justice of martial arts?" "If we win this battle, the Dragon Source Herb Farm of the Lightning n will open our arms to all of you." Upon hearing this, many of their eyes lit up. They immediately raised their hands and shouted, "We are willing to fight for Lightning n, and we are willing to fight for the justice of martial arts." Almost everyone from myriads of ns had joined forces. They all stood up and gave their support for Tyrion and the Lightning n. Of course, their support was not merely to withhold justice, but because of Tyrion''s promise that the farm would be open to them. After all, these sects and forces were here for the Dragon Source Herb Farm. Now that Tyrion had promised to open the Dragon Source Herb Farm to them, they couldn''t wait to agree with his proposal. Chapter 773 Chapter 773 In the crowd''s opinion, Fade and Franklin were not that much of a threat. After all, everyone was aware that Franklin was injured. What''s more, Franklin had been subdued. As for Fade, although his reputation was quite well- known, it was also rumored that he had defeated Francesca and won the Martial Arts Convention. But, those were just rumors, and they had not witnessed it personally. There were hundreds of thousands of martial arts practitioners gathered together at that moment, so they did not think that Fade could defeat them. As a result, there was a booming stir in the field. Almost all of them were excited, they roared zingly. They were keen to hunt down Franklin and Fade to avenge the Lightning n. Under such an intense environment, the ordinary people who came to ask for medicine were at a loss, feeling agitated and terrified. In the crowd stood Cherry and family. They took in the situation withplex expressions on their faces. Cherry didn''t think much at the moment. When she heard that Fade was Master Chen, she was bewildered. Her beautiful face was smiling as she looked at her parents and said, "Mom, Dad, is he the legendary Master Chen? He said he won the Dragon Source Herb Farm. Does that mean what Fade said back then was all true?" Hearing this, Cherry''s parents and Hugo seemed uneasy. At that time, they assumed that Fade was boasting and didn''t expect his ims to be true. While Cherry''s parents were still in a daze, she suddenly thought of something and screamed, "Oh no, what a pity." "What''s wrong?" they asked. Cherry''s face was full of regret. She frowned and said, "If Fade is Master Chen, then the prescription he wrote for me was likely to be true. It could really cure grandpa''s illness. But, you-" Speaking of this, the expressions of Cherry''s parents fell. At this moment, they couldn''t speak. They had tore apart the prescription given by Fade. Now that they thought about it, they couldn''t help but regret it. They couldn''t say anything at all. At this moment, Hugo said, "Mr. and Mrs. Xie, let''s not talk about whether or not Fade is Master Chen. Even if he really is, so what?" "Hugo, this..." Cherry''s parents were a little confused. After all, they were here to find a cure for Master Xie''s illness. Hugo nced at the center of the square and said, "Mr. Xie, Mrs. Xie, look at the current situation. There are hundreds of warriors from Lightning n, as well as thousands of warriors from other ns up against Fade and Franklin!" "Even if Fade is Master Chen, could he really win in this situation?" Hearing this, Cherry''s parents'' faces froze. They couldn''t say anything. "I''m afraid..." Hugo continued, "Besides, even if Fade is Master Chen, even if his skills are great, he has not ever met Elder Xie, but he simply prescribed medication! Who knows if the prescription is going to be effective?!" Hearing this, Cherry red at him with dissatisfaction and said, "Hugo, why are you so against Fade?" Hugo spread out his hands and said, "Cherry, I''m not against him. I''m just stating the obvious." Cherry still wanted to retort, but her parents cut her off, "Enough, Cherry. What Hugo said was right." "But..." Cherry said discontentedly. However, her words were interrupted directly by her parents. "There''s no but. Things have already reached this stage, so we have no choice but to go on. Besides, given the situation, perhaps we did the right thing." Hugo said with confidence, "Mr. and Mrs. Xie, don''t be remorseful. Your decisions are definitely right." "Think about it. If we had mingled with Fade back then, we might have be the targets as well. We could have gotten caught up in Fade''s mess." "You''re right!" Hearing this, they nodded seriously. It was uncertain if they actually thought so, or that they were just finding an excuse for their missed opportunity. Cherry instinctively wanted to refute, but when she saw the warriors who surrounded Fade, she decided against it. Instead, she held her hands onto her chest and began to worry for Fade. In the middle of the square, Tyrion looked at the crowd of martial artists behind him with a smile. Then, he looked at Franklin and said proudly, "Franklin, do you still want to continue being stubborn? If you admit to your mistake now, I can spare your life for your years of contribution to the n." Upon hearing this, Franklin looked at the group of martial arts practitioners with a hesitant look. However, he immediately recalled Fade''s menacing prowess that he demonstrated at the Convention. Immediately, the hesitation in his heart disappeared. Shaking his head, Franklin said firmly, "Come on, you can''t win." Tyrion sneered and said, "Franklin, I don''t even know if you''re stubborn or stupid." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "He''s outnumbered. Do you seriously think he can win against these many people?" Tyrion added. "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to say such words, Franklin?" Franklin shook his head. He tossed Fade a nce before he said sternly, "You haven''t personally experienced it, so you wouldn''t know Master Chen''s strength. I advise you to back down before Master Chen strikes." Obviously, at this time, Franklin''s words had no effect at all, it only made peopleugh. "Franklin, I didn''t know you were so timid. Haha!" "Franklin, are you scared out of your wits?" "How can a coward like you be the Guardian of the Lightning n?!" The people started making jokes about Franklin. "Let''s kill that guy and show Franklin if we can win or not." "That''s right. Let''s do it. Let''s teach that guy a lesson." "He''s just a kid. How dare he call himself a master? Ridiculous." "Hey, Master, kneel down and admit your mistake. If you do, I might go easy on you!" The audience joked cold-heartedly. Tyrion''s smile widened amidst the mockery. He took a step forward, looked at Fade, and said proudly, "Do you have anything to say, Master Chen?" Chapter 774 Chapter 774 Fade looked at the prideful Tyrion and nced at the crowd of martial arts practitioners around him. He shook his head as the corners of his mouth lifted up, revealing a smile. This smile made Tyrion feel very ufortable. He frowned and said coldly, "What are you laughing at? Are you looking forward to your demise?" Fade nced at him and said, "No, I''mughing at how arrogant and ignorant you are." "What did you say?!" Tyrion was stunned. Then, he sneered and said, "Are you referring to yourself?" Many martial artists around also shouted, especially those from White Jade Pce. They red at Fade with eyes that could swallow a man whole. "You ungrateful thing, how dare you spout nonsense when you''re about to die." "He deserves to die!" "Master Chien, don''t talk nonsense with him. Let''s kill him together!" Everyone seemed to be rooting for Tyrion. All kinds of cheers could be heard. Tyrion''s eyes chilled. He looked at Fade and said in a low voice, "Prepare to meet your maker!" As he spoke, Tyrion took the lead and initiated a strike. The strength of the ck Level materialized into a cyclone as it struck out violently. Almost at the same time, more than a dozen elders on Tyrion''s sides made their moves as well. Also having possessed powers at the ck Level, they exerted bursts of energy which merged into the cyclone Tyrion had initially manifested. Immediately, the cyclone swelled up and turned into a huge and surging vortex. Large amounts of pressuring energy whirled and advanced the attack toward Fade. Behind them, more and more martial arts practitioners from other ns alsounched their own attacks. A series of energy rushed to the cyclone. It grew increasingly massive. Eventually, it took shape as a huge ball of light with a diameter of ten over meters as it sparkled with various kinds of lights in the air. It was impressive. Tyrion tried to control the ball of light. He narrowed his eyes and thundered, "Die!" In an instant, the huge ball of light whistled and emitted a sharp light, like a rising sun falling to the sky. It was closing in on Fade. Such a mortifying attack, such an unbelievable scene... The ordinary onlookers were utterly dumbfounded. Cherry''s heart felt icy, and was pounding violently. She intertwined her hands together and looked at the center of the square, praying silently. The ball of light was like a miniature sun that was about to swallow Fade. Around them, there were gloating faces. It seemed that a lot of the crowd couldn''t wait to see Fade be killed. At this time, Fade looked up at the mass of energy in the air. His eyes suddenly focused and the momentum of his whole body suddenly skyrocketed. He shouted, "Since you are looking for death, I won''t stand on ceremony." At this moment, Fade''s body jumped high into the air until he reached the same height as the ball of light. Tyrion''s eyes turned cold as he said, "You can''t escape from this." While speaking, Tyrion shot several rays of light with both hands and merged them into the small sun. He changed his direction and attacked Fade. At the same time, Tyrion gnashed his teeth with hatred and said, "Burn in hell!" The ball of light, which contained the energy of thousands of warriors was zing like a humongous fireball. If one were to take a step closer, he would be burned into a crisp. Now, Tyrion was trying to control the sun topletely burn Fade alive. In the face of adversity, Fade smirked faintly. "Burn me with fire! You are still ways away from my level." While speaking, Fade whipped his right hand up Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In an instant, a red me appeared on Fade''s palm. The me surged rapidly and turned into a fiery dragon. It roared out, getting increasingly elongated and thick. Eventually, it went directly entangled with the little sun. "What''s going on?" Everyone was shocked. Then, someone yelled, "Guardian Chien, hurry up and kill him!" Tyrion was also shocked. He quickly started controlling the mini sun as he tried to throw it toward Fade. However, as soon as he tried, he immediately realized that something was wrong, he could not control the mini sun. "What''s going on?" Tyrion turned pale with fright. At this time, someone around eximed, "Guys look! What''s the dragon doing?" Tyrion looked up and saw the fiery red dragon encircling the small sun. The dragon head was constantly surging. As the dragon head surged, the dragon body grew bigger and bigger. Looking at the little sun, it was getting dimmer and dimmer at this moment. It seemed that the fiery dragon was devouring the little sun bit by bit. "How could this be? How could..." The crowd eximed. "Guardian Chien, hurry up and think of something!" Tyrion was also extremely bbergasted. He gritted his teeth. Then, he activated his positive energy and inserted it into the little sun. He wanted to control it and kill the fiery dragon. However, there was no response at all. He was shocked and eximed, "How, how could this be possible? How could my attack be ineffective? It''s impossible! It can''t be!" Fade looked at him coldly and said, "Nothing is impossible. That''s because you guys are too weak!" While speaking, Fade grabbed something in the air with his right hand and said coldly, "We have been dying this for too long. It''s time to end this." With Fade''s movement, the fiery dragon in the air roared to the sky and directly crushed the little sun into countless streams of light. The light burst and dissipated in the air. Then, the dragon roared and charged toward the crowd. Tyrion and the rest were caught in the middle of the battle. They were engulfed by its mes before they could even react. They screeched before slowly falling to the ground. Then, it was silent. Although the situation of the others around them was not as worse off than them, they were not far off. Each and every one of them were in a tragic state. The ces caught by the dragon''s mes were almost instantly lit on fire. Many people had to cut off their limbs in order to save their lives. For a moment, the square was no longer as imposing and surging as before. There was only a pathetic martial arts practitioner who was missing an arm and a leg. All of them were mourning pitifully. Those warriors at the outer- ring were lucky enough to dodge in time and save their lives. However, at this time, their faces were livid and their hearts pounded wildly against their chest. They were more than terrified. As for the ordinary people who were watching, they were allpletely shocked. They looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. They couldn''t believe everything that happened. Thousands of martial arts practitioners gathered together, including dozens of ck Level martial arts practitioners. They joined forces and fought against Fade together, but they were all defeated by him. For a moment, everyone''s jaw dropped. Franklin, who was binded in a corner on the other side of the square, could not help but sigh at this moment, "This is Master Chen''s strength!" Chapter 775 Chapter 775 Right now, the square was dead silent. The thousands of people gaped at the scene, thunderstruck as they stood rooted on the spot. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Eventually, Fadended on the ground. He brought his arm down and went over the crowd. Atst, his eyes fell on the rest of the Lightning n disciples, and he said, "All of you! Do you want to attack me?" More than a dozen elders, led by Tyrion, were all massacred by Fade''s fiery dragon. How could these ordinary disciples dare to attack Fade? They shook their heads immediately when they heard this. At this time, Franklin was also freed from his binds. He strode over and knelt down in front of Fade, cupping one hand in the other before his chest, and said, "Mr. Chen, we, the Lightning n, are willing to submit." Behind him, the other disciples of the Lightning n were stunned before they also followed Franklin''s example. They knelt down and saluted, and shouted in unison, "We are willing to submit." Upon hearing this, Fade said, "I don''t need your submission. I only want to take back what''s mine." "Yes!" Franklin quickly opened his mouth and gave an order at the same time, "Bring over the contract for Dragon Source Herb Farm and hand it to Master Chen now." Soon, the relevant documents arrived. In front of everyone, Franklin personally signed the documents as he officially handed over Dragon Source Herb Farm to Fade. Then, Franklin announced in public that Dragon Source Herb Farm was officially Fade''s property. Seeing this, the guests were shell-shocked, feeling emotional. In that situation moments ago, Fade faced the siege of thousands of martial arts practitioners spear- headed by Tyrion. At that time, they would never have thought that it would end up like this. Especially Cherry''s family, they were speechless as they gaped at Fade in the center of the square. In the end, Cherry was the first toe to her senses. She said with a smile, "Fade didn''t lie to me. What he said is true. He is the great Master Chen, and he won." Hugo was silent as his face was getting more sour by the minute. He thought of all the vicious words that he had thrown at Fade. Then, he thought of Fade''s prowess that thetter had demonstrated not long ago. Hugo couldn''t help trembling and the fear on his face became even more prominent. As for Cherry''s parents, they were momentarily expressionless. They chose to believe in Hugo and paid no heed to Fade. They even sneered at him. Along the way, they were trying to coax Hugo for the cure for Cherry''s grandfather. But now, it turned out that the young man they did not care about, was the real big shot. Even before he went up the mountain, Fade had already given them the prescription! Now that they thought about this, they couldn''t help but regret it. Their view towards Fade had somehow beplicated. Fade took over Dragon Source Herb Farm. Franklin stood beside Fade. He nced at the people around him, and asked Fade, "What should we do with these people now?" Hearing this, Fade could not help but frown slightly. There were still thousands of people at the scene, all here for Dragon Source Herb Farm. Now, it was Fade''s property. It would be unrealistic for them to get herbs from the farm. However, on second thought, Fade also knew that this was an opportunity toy a solid foundation and get acquainted with everyone, so he said to Franklin, "The Opening Day is cancelled. However, for all the remaining people on the scene, distribute some herbs to them before sending them off!" Upon hearing this, Franklin cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said, "Thank you for being magnanimous." Fade waved his hand in nonchnce, "No need for the praise. Get on with it!" Franklin bowed and left, ready to leave. However, Fade suddenly thought of something. He stopped Franklin and said, "Wait a minute, I thought of a certain matter." "What is it, Master Chen? Please tell me." Franklin said respectfully. Fade narrowed his eyes and said, "Do not spread a word of what had happened today, I don''t want that. Do you understand?" Franklin nodded and said, "Understood!" "Well, go ahead and get it done!" Fade waved his hand and said. Franklin entered the crowd and announced Fade''s decision. First of all, Franklin announced Fade''s orders seriously, that everyone present had to keep their mouths shut about the earlier incident. Upon hearing this, everyone turned solemn. Even if they had some opinion, they could only nod. After that, Franklin announced the distribution of the herbs. Suddenly, the tense atmosphere on the scene became lively. They were overjoyed. Many people were grateful to Fade, they started bowing to him. They had tried participating in Lightning n''s Opening Day but failed the assessment for the procurement of medicine. Nevertheless, Fade simply canceled the assessment and distributed it directly, which was a blessing for the crowd. Therefore, the scene was bustling with enthusiasm. Everyone cheered and cheered. It seemed that they hadpletely forgotten what had happened moments ago. Looking at the scene, Fade''s eyes trembled slightly. He thought in his heart, "That Franklin, after all these years of being the Guardian, he sure has his tactics." Fade had given two orders. The first was to ensure the crowd kept the incident a secret, which would cause discontent. The second was to distribute the herbs freely, which would bring delight to the crowd. Although it was technically the same thing, delivering it in the right order would give a different effect on the crowd. If they were to first distribute the medicine, everyone would be delighted. Telling them to keep quiet about it after that would burst their bubble of excitement, and they would despise Fade. However, for Franklin, he first announced the matter of keeping silent, followed by the distribution of herbs. Hence, the crowd was grateful and overjoyed. After they began distributing the medicine, Fade returned to the main hall of the Lightning n. At this time, Cherry and her family, who were waiting in line amongst the crowd for medicine, waited anxiously. When it was finally their turn to distribute the medicine, the person in charge suddenly stopped. He looked at Cherry and said, "Your name is Cherry Xie, right?" She nodded and said, "Yes, I am." Upon hearing this, the disciples of Lightning n said, "It''s them, take them there!" Upon hearing this, the disciple came over and said to Cherry, "Follow me, all of you." Cherry''s parents tensed up as they became anxious. "Why can''t we get the medicine?" "Where are you taking us?" The disciple of Lightning n said coldly, "Master Chen wants to see you!" Hearing Master Chen''s name, Cherry''s parents became even more uneasy. As they looked at each other, all kinds of thoughts emerged in their heads. "Is Master Chen going to take revenge on us?" "Oh no. We''re done for." "Cherry, you''re close to Master Chen, aren''t you? When the timees, plead for his mercy!" Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Anxiously, Cherry and her family had been taken to the hall. As they stepped into the hall, they noticed Fade sitting on the throne. They couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe. Their legs went limp and their knees almost buckled. "You''re here!" Fade said when he spotted them. Hearing his voice, Cherry''s parents suddenly knelt on the ground and started begging for mercy. "Master Chen, we were wrong. We offended you because of our false judgement. Please forgive us." "Master Chen, it''s all our fault. It has nothing to do with Cherry. Please let her go." Even Cherry bit her lips and gazed at Fade nervously, "Master Chen, my parents are wrong. I am willing to ept punishment on their behalf. Please give them another chance. I..." As she spoke, she began to kneel. Fade was astonished. With a wave of his hand, Cherry was instantly brought back up by an invisible force. Consecutively, Fade gave a soft smile, "Stand up, Cherry." "But, Master Chen, my parents..." Cherry said worriedly. Fade said, "Who mentioned about me punishing you? This was not my intention. All of you, stand up." With another wave of his hand, Fade pulled Cherry''s father up. Hearing this, Cherry and her parents stared at Fade in confusion as they wore their anxiety on their faces. Seeing this, Fade reached out and picked up a piece of paper from the side. He gently flicked it with his hands. The paper floated in the air before it fell into Cherry''s hand. "I brought you here because there''s something I''d like to give you." "This is..." Cherry''s family stared at the paper and said in amazement, "The prescription, this is the prescription!" Fade nodded and said, "I know that you are looking for the cure to your grandfather''s illness. As effective as the herbs from the Dragon Source Herb Farm are, if not concocted properly, it might not bepatible with Elder Xie." "That''s why I didn''t allow them to give you medicine. Instead, I brought you here to give you the prescription for his illness. If you use this prescription, I can guarantee that Elder Xie''s illness will be taken care of." Hearing this, Cherry and her family immediately came to realization. They quickly thanked Fade, "Thank you very much, Master Chen. We have nothing to repay your great kindness." Fade said ndly, "You don''t have to thank me. I''m doing it for Cherry." Hearing this, Cherry''s parents could not help but feel a chill in their hearts. A feeling of fear creeped in their minds. They were aware that if it weren''t for their daughter''s firm support for Fade, Fade was already being nice for not taking revenge on them as a result of their attitudes toward him. He wouldn''t have given Xie family a helping hand. Thinking of this, they thanked him again and left. Then, Franklin came to Fade''s side and said, "Master Chen, the herbs have been distributed. Everyone has already descended the mountain. Master Chen, do you want to go to the farm for a look?" Upon hearing this, Fade''s eyes lit up. He stood up and said, "Sure, let''s go!" Franklin hurriedly led the way. Soon, the duo reached the gates of the mountain. Standing on the top of the mountain and gazing down the misty forest and herb field, Fade could not help but look surprised. The Dragon Source Herb Farm was not a single piece of herb field, but consisted of multiple pieces of herb fields. After all, herbs of different properties grew in different environments. Fade nced around. Then, his eyes fell on a misty herb field halfway up the mountain. "What''s grown on that field?" Franklin looked and said, "You have a sharp eye, Master Chen. That field has the highest concentration of spiritual energy in the entire Dragon Source Herb Farm. Most of the herbs nted there are ck Level herbal nts. Sometimes, there will even be one or two Earthlevel herbal nts sprouting out from it." Like martial arts, herbal nts were also divided into four levels, namely Heaven, Earth, ck, and Yellow. ck Level herbal nts were very rare, not to mention the Earth Level ones, with only one in a million chances of finding it. Upon hearing this, Fade''s heart skipped a beat and he said, "Let''s go for a look!" "This way!" Franklin said. Soon, they came to the field of herbs halfway up the mountain. As soon as he entered the field of herbs, Fade felt that the ce was filled with spiritual energy, which made him feel rxed. Moreover, there was a refreshing herbal scent in the atmosphere. Looking at the two sides, Fade could not help but nod his head. There were a lot of ck Level herbal nts in the surrounding field and they seemed to be growing up well. Fade ventured deeper into the field, where it was most concentrated with herbal nts. Soon, his eyes were attracted by a small roundshaped field of herbs. Because there were two verdant herbs growing on the field, giving off an intoxicating smell. "Those are Earth- level herbs! The Indigo Flower and Cthodes. They''re really amazing!" Fade said in delight. What surprised him even more was that these two herbs happened to have good recovery effects for his wife, Quin, and his brother-inw, Jeremy. Thinking of this, Fade carefully harvested some and stored them in a jade box. Then, Fade strolled around the field of herbs and found a lot of good herbs, some of which could have some effect on his own cultivation. So, Fade started harvesting some herbs, mixmatching them to make pills ording to the prescription, keeping them for personal use.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After that, Fade stayed in Lightning n for a whole day, almost all of his time was spent soaking in the medicinal field. In addition to the precious herb field halfway up the mountain, Fade also found a surprise among other weaker-quality herb fields. Although the herbal medicines in those herb fields were not of ck Level quality, they were superior for covering thend on arge- scale. Among them, there were some herbs that Fade''s Sincere Medicine Center needed urgently. This made Fade extremely surprised. He immediately contacted the center and asked them to send someone over to pick up the herbal nts. After contacting his men, Franklin appeared in front of Fade, his face a little tense. "Master Chen." Seeing this, Fade asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?" Franklin paused for a moment. He cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said, "Master Chen, here''s the matter. Just now, the Yue family sent someone to invite me to a wedding." When it came to the wedding, Fade couldn''t help but frown. He fell silent. Franklin looked far away and felt uneasy. He said, "If you don''t like it, I''ll just reject their invitation." Hearing this, Fade shook his head and said, "No, you have to go to the wedding." "Master Chen, this..." He looked at Fade. Fade muttered coldly, "Yohannes Yue and the Yue family! Did they think that my words are just for fun?" "Well, not only you have to attend it, but I have to attend it too!" Chapter 777 Chapter 777 Hearing Fade''s cold words, Franklin felt a chill in his heart. He shuddered. He couldn''t help but imagine Master Chen making a scene at the Yue family''s wedding. Thinking of this, Franklin could not help but mourn for the Yue family. "Master Chen, when are you leaving? I''ll go with you!" Franklin said. Fade paused for a moment, he then shook his head, "I''ll set off right away. You don''t have toe with me. Just carry on as normal by dealing with the matter of the Lightning n before you set off." "Yes!" Franklin nodded. Fade immediately added, "When I leave this time, I won''t drop by the Dragon Source Herb Farm frequently." "From now on, the Lightning n will be in charge of managing it. The Lightning n can get 30% of the harvest every year." Franklin was delighted to hear that, but he quickly waved his hand and said, "No, no, Master Chen. It''s our blessing to be taking care of the herb farm for you." Fade shot him a re, "You don''t need to tter me. 30% of my harvest is not given for free. You have to take good care of the farm. Otherwise, if there is a problem, I will question you." "Yes, I will take good care of the farm!" Franklin hurriedly assured Fade. "Well I''m done then, I''m leaving now!" Fade said. At noon that day, Fade left the Lightning n alone and quickly went to Yudson City where Yue Family was located. In the evening, Fade arrived at Yudson City. As thergest city in Westamor District, Yudson City was naturally bustling. Although it was already night-time, the whole city was flooded with people. The city was brightly lit and noisy. After Fade got the location of the Yue family from the people he met along the way, he got on the carriage and ambled over. The Yue family was unlike the Lightning n, which was located on the mountain. Instead, it was situated in the bustling city center of Yudson City. In the center of the city was the Yues'' territory and on thisnd built arge Yue family manor. When Fade arrived at the manor of Yue Family, there were many peopleing and going at the entrance of the manor. The traffic was endless, bustling with liveliness. As it was gettingte, Fade was going to find a ce to rest, so he went straight to a hotel outside Yue Family to check-in. However, when Fade walked to the door of the hotel and was about to step in, the security guard at the door of the hotel stretched out his arm and stopped Fade. He said coldly, "You are not allowed to enter." When Fade heard this, he couldn''t help frowning and asked coldly, "Isn''t this a hotel? I''m here to check in. Why can''t I go in?¡± The security guard raised his head. He didn''t even look at Fade. He waved his hand and said, "There are no rooms left. You should leave!" Fade wanted to speak, but at this moment, a young man and woman came over and said directly, "We want to check-in." The security guard looked at the two and immediately showed a look of respect. He weed them into the hotel and gestured with a smile, "This way, please." "What''s going on? Didn''t you say that there is no vacant room? Why can they check-in, but not me?" Fade red at the security guard and asked coldly. The security guard did not look worried at all. He maintained his egotistical demeanor. He said, "I said that there is no room for you. Right now, I''m telling you to leave as a way of giving you respect. If you insist on saying it out now, don''t me me for being rude." "Do you know what day it is?" The security guard raised his eyebrows and asked. "What day?" Fade said coldly. Upon hearing this, the security guard sneered and said, "You country bumpkin. You don''t even know the Yue family''s big wedding day." "What does the Yue family''s wedding have to do with your hotel?" Fade said discontentedly. The security guard retorted, "The Yue family''s wedding is a prestigious one, many VIPs of the martial arts world will being to give their blessings. The hotels nearby have been short in supply." "A lot of martial arts experts don''t even have a ce to stay. Yet you, a country bumpkin, want to stay in this five-star hotel! Do you think this is possible?" The security guard said to Fade with disdain. Fade did not expect the effect of the Yue family''s wedding would even influence the business of the surrounding hotels, turning them this snobbish. "Why are you still standing there? Go! Don''t stand here and block the martial arts experts from entering and exiting." The security guard drove him away. The young man and woman who had just gone turned their heads and said sarcastically! The young man muttered, "Guard, all the people in this hotel are honored guests. Don''t let some suspicious person in. If they cause trouble to the distinguished guests, that would not be good for you." The young woman chided, "These lower- ss people, even if they don''t do anything, merely standing there will affect the hotel''s impression. Hurry up and make him leave!" Upon hearing the words, the security guard cupped his hands in respect to the two young warriors and said arrogantly, "Did you hear that? The two of them asked you to leave! Get out of here!" At this moment, Fade''s face hadpletely darkened. Fade didn''t leave. Instead, he looked at the two young warriors who were about to walk away. Fade hollered coldly, "You, stop right there." They were about to go upstairs when they heard Fade. Then, they turned around, shot him an icy re and said in a cold voice, "What did you say? You shouted at us and asked us to stop?" The security guard was anxious. He rushed over, grabbed Fade''s arm and was about to drag him out. "Shut up and get out of here!" However, Fade stayed grounded on the same spot. The security guard used all his might, but Fade wouldn''t budge at all. The security guard panicked. He picked up the walkie-talkie and was ready to call for help. At this time, the young warriors came over and said coldly, "Wait a minute! Do you think he can leave after shouting at us?" Upon hearing this, the security guard was shocked. He quickly pressed Fade and shouted to Fade, "Hurry up, apologize to these two martial-arts masters, hurry up!" Fade still did not move. He could only coldly look at the two martial artists and said in a low voice, "Why should I apologize? They should apologize to me." "What nonsense are you talking about? Shut up!" The security guard was rmed and shocked, and he said in a hurry. The two young warriors'' faces fell at this moment. "What did you say, you little brat? You have the guts to demand an apology from us," the man said. "Initially, I was going to have you kowtow to us and beg for mercy. But I''ve changed my mind now, I''m going to break your legs. Don''t think of running away!" the female warrior said frostily. Upon hearing this, Fade''s expression became colder and he said in a low voice, "Vicious words! Which n are you from? I''d like to see who taught rubbish like you." "We are disciples of Green Leaf n from Southcloud District. You''re courting death. I''m going to kill you!" the young woman shouted. She wielded a sharp knife in her hand and attempted to stab Fade''s heart brutally.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 778 Chapter 778 "Green Leaf n? I''ve never heard of it!" Fade snorted. When he saw the young woman''s attack, his face became icy. "Resorting to violence in a verbal dispute?! A vicious person like you does not deserve to be a practitioner of martial arts." "That''s not up to you to decide, bumpkin!" The young woman shouted. The de shrouded with energy was about to pierce Fade''s heart. "P*ss off!" Fade shouted and swung his hand. Then, with a bang, Fade actually pped away the young woman''s de with his bare hands. This caused the duo to be shocked, their faces filled with astonishment. Without saying anything, the woman''s eyes darkened. She attacked again by swiping several sharp des toward Fade. "Go to h*ll!" As she made her move, someone yelled "Stop!" The woman saw a blur in front of her. After that, she noticed a shadow rushing over quickly. A couple of ngs sounded as her des fell to the ground. When the woman realized what had happened, she was furious. "What are you doing? If you attack me, I''ll kill you together with..." But before she could finish thest word, the man next to her tugged her and scurried to say in a low voice, "Shut up, quick..." "What are you doing? Don''t you see that this guy has ruined my n? Not only did you not help me, but you also tried to stop me?" The woman said discontentedly. But the man''s voice was distressed. He said, "Take a good look at who he is. Stop it." Hearing this, the woman fixed her eyes on the ck figure. When she saw the man''s face clearly, she was dismayed. "Master Liu, why are you..." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Master Liu ignored the startled woman and turned to Fade. He respectfully saluted him and said, "Mr. Chen, you''re here!" Fade gazed toward him. The ck figure was not an ordinary person. It was Shelton Liu, one of the few people who had injured Aaron Xie before Fade''s departure, and who tried to snatch the Nine Leaf Ice Flower from Fade. Shelton was a member of the Liu family in Southcloud District. The Liu family was were a force to be reckoned with. Although they were not as strong as the Dark Souls n and the Quiet Heart Monastery, they were superior to the Green Leaf n. That was why the young man and woman were so bewildered when they saw Shelton. Especially when they noticed that Shelton was being so respectful to Fade, they were even more aghast. They wore looks of incredulity. "Master Liu, who is this person..." Upon hearing this, Shelton''s face froze and he shouted, "Shut up! Apologize to Mr. Chen!" The young man quickly nodded and said, "Yes, Master Liu. We''ll apologize immediately." While speaking, he dragged his Junior Sister to apologize as well, but she pursed her lips with dissatisfaction and whispered, "What''s so special about him? Why do we have to apologize to him?" Upon hearing this, Shelton was furious as he shouted, "If you seek death itself, go ahead. I could care less." The young woman was still dissatisfied and wanted to say something, but the young man gave her a look and whispered, "This is Master Liu. Our n''s Guardian is a junior amateur when ites to him. You mustn''t y with fire and infuriate Master Liu." "Alright, alright. Well apologize!" the woman agreed unwillingly. The two of them walked toward Fade and bowed, "Mr. Chen, we''re sorry, it was our fault to offend you just now. Please forgive us." Fade gazed at the two of them and nced at them coldly. His gaze fell on the young woman and he said coldly, "I''ve stated that a vicious person like you does not deserve to be a practitioner of martial arts." "Strip yourself of your cultivation!" Fade waved his hand. Hearing this, the woman''s face changed greatly. She red at Fade and said angrily, "I''ve apologized to you. What else do you want? I¡ª" Before Fade opened his mouth, Shelton said in a hurry, "Shut up. When Mr. Chen asks you to do it, you should do as you''re told. Hurry up and do it!" The woman was not willing to give up the martial arts that she had practiced for so many years. She directly turned around and wanted to leave. But Shelton waved his hand and grabbed her directly. Then, he grabbed his hand, intending to take away her cultivation. When herpanion saw this, he was very anxious, but facing Shelton, he did not dare make a move, so he could only fidget in agitation. Just as Shelton''s palm was about tond on the woman, a stern voice resounded out of the blue, "Stop! Shelton Liu, what are you doing?" They saw a man in his forties striding toward them. He was dressed in blue robes. When the two disciples noticed the middle-aged man, they were immediately overjoyed and shouted, "Guardian, you are here. Please save us." This was Jamie Huang, the Guardian of the Green Leaf n from Southcloud District. Jamie red at Shelton with rage on his face, "Shelton, I''ve been respectful to you all these while. What are you thinking? What are you doing to my disciples?" Shelton looked at Jamie and frowned, but immediately exined, "Jamie, your disciples are brazen. They''ve offended Mr. Chen. Now, Mr. Chen wants this woman to relinquish all her martial art skills." "Who''s Mr. Chen? What happened?" Jamie frowned and looked at Fade. He looked at Fade. At this time, the young man and woman also came up to Jamie and began to defend themselves. "Guardian, when we saw him just now, we didn''t know he''s a martial arts practitioner, so we unknowingly spoke ill about him. In the end, we apologized to him but he was not willing to ept our apology. He insisted on forcing us to strip off our cultivation, this-" Hearing this, Jamie was irate. He red at Fade and said, "Sir, you''re going too far. My disciples merely had a slip of tongue. They have already apologized. Why are you being so cruel?" "I''m cruel?" Fade scoffed and looked at Jamie, "Why don''t you ask your disciple? After she said something wrong, she didn''t apologize but tried to retaliate and kill me? If I were not a martial arts practitioner, I''m afraid I would have been dead in her hands by now." "She wants to kill me, when all I wanted was for her to strip off her cultivation. Is this not benevolent enough?" Fade asked. Jamie was stunned. He whipped his head to look at his disciple and asked, "What''s going on?" "Guardian, we didn''t..." The young woman instinctively wanted to deny, but when she saw Shelton''s icy gaze, she immediately evaded and whispered, "I, I was impulsive at that time. I didn''t think too much about it." After saying that, the young woman was still unhappy, as if she was greatly aggrieved. She grumbled in a low voice, "What''s more, isn''t he fine now?" Chapter 779 Chapter 779 When Jamie heard that his disciples actually attacked Fade, his brows wrinkled into a frown. However, although they were wrong, they were still his disciples, so naturally, Jamie would be on their side. He said to Fade, "So what if it was exactly as you said? It''s wrong for the disciples of the Green Leaf n to make a move, but you don''t seem like an average guy and you don''t look like you''ve suffered any injury." "So, I''m afraid you''re going a bit overboard for being so persistent!" Jamie looked at Fade as he spoke. "Overboard?" Fade''s eyes darkened, his tone icy. Seeing this, Shelton rushed over, "Jamie, shut up. Your apprentices were the ones at fault. It''s rightful for them to apologize!" "But..." Jamie still wanted to refute. Shelton was anxious. He couldn''t bother about anything else, and directly grabbed the young woman and jabbed her lower abdomen. Suddenly, a light ''bang'' could be heard followed by the woman''s yelp. Immediately, her face paled greatly and sweat oozed from her forehead. She clutched her stomach and fell on the ground in pain as she started trembling. Shelton had destroyed the woman''s pressure point, utterly robbing her of her martial arts skills. Such a situation immediately shocked Jamie and his face contorted with anger. He red at Shelton and gnashed his teeth, "Shelton Liu, how dare you attack my disciples? I''ll fight you to the death!" Shelton did not have time to exin further. His face darkened. He red at Jamie and said in a cold voice, "Do you really want to fight with me?" Upon hearing this, Jamie''s face could not help but stiffen. After all, Shelton was a member of the Liu family in the Southcloud District. His strength was around the mid- tier ck Level, and in comparison, Jamie had only achieved the ck Level not long ago. If Jamie reallyunched an attack, he would not stand a chance against Shelton. What''s more, Shelton had the powerful Liu family backing him up. The Green Leaf n couldn''tpare with them at all. Therefore, Jamie could only swallow his anger and stop at this moment. In the end, he did not dare to attack Shelton. Seeing this, Shelton paid no heed to the situation here. He approached Fade and said with due respect, "Mr. Chen, I''ve solved the problem here. Are you checking in? I''ll arrange a room for you." Fade nced at the trio from the Green Leaf n indifferently, before he averted his gaze. He nodded and said, "Okay, get me a room!" Shelton nodded immediately and went to the front desk to arrange a room for Fade. Then, he personally escorted Fade to his room. At this time, in the hall downstairs, the young man held the pale-faced young woman and said to Jamie with a face full of resent, "Guardian, my Junior Sister has been mastering her skills hard for years, but now it''s all gone in the blink of an eye. Are we really going to let it go just like that?" At this time, Jamie''s face was gloomy When he heard the words of his disciple, he was extremely angry. However, he had no way to take revenge. After all, Shelton was not someone he could mess with. The young man''s expression darkened when the Guardian remained silent. He had a helpless look on his face. He knew that the Green Leaf n could not afford to offend the Liu family. Just when the two were in a ditch, the young woman in his arms gnashed her teeth and made a sound. "We can''t afford to provoke the Liu family. But we can''t forgive Fade Chen for this." The young man seemed to realize something and quickly said, "Guardian, my Junior Sister is right. The whole thing was caused by that Fade Chen! We can''t afford to offend the Liu family. But can''t we do something about him?" Upon hearing this, Jamie''s eyes lit up, but then, he immediately thought of Shelton''s attitude toward Fade. He could help but worry, "But Shelton just now..." The disciple continued, "If that guy was really that powerful, he should be able to check in into the hotel. You know, the people who are here attend the Yue family''s wedding this time, if he was a powerful warrior, the Yue family would have made arrangements for him already." "Besides, even if Shelton is really on his side, he won''t stay by Fade''s side all the time. As long as we find an opportunity, we can¡ª" Hearing this, Jamie''s eyes gleamed with a different light. After thinking for a moment, he nodded in agreement with his disciple''s suggestion. However, at this moment, there were sounds of footsteps before a cold voice resounded, "I advise you to give up on this foolish idea, otherwise, be prepared to meet a horrible demise..." When the three of them heard the voice and saw Sheltoning over, they were startled. Jamie''s face darkened. He red at Shelton and said coldly, "What are you doing here?" Shelton looked at Jamie, who was full of resentment and sighed softly. He shook his head and said, "I did it for your sake. Otherwise, you absolutely cannot withstand the consequences." When Jamie heard this, his expression became even angrier. "You stripped away one of my disciples'' skills and now you''re saying you did it for our good?! Even if our n is not as powerful as your Liu family, you don''t have to insult me like this. From now on, the Green Leaf n and the Liu family are cutting ties." With this, Jamie was about to leave with his two disciples. Shelton stopped Jamie and said, "Jamie, think about it yourself. What kind of person am I? Why am I so respectful toward Fade?" Hearing this, Jamie couldn''t help but be stunned. He stopped. However, he still said with an unconvinced expression, "I''m not interested in knowing what you are thinking." "Not interested?!" Shelton said coldly, "Would you rather know if I said your n would be in big trouble?" Upon hearing this, Jamie was stunned and said, "Shelton, don''t try to threaten me. I won''t believe you." "Really?" Shelton said coldly, "Jamie, you should know that I was supposed toe to Yudson City with Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie!" Jamie was confused. He did not understand why Shelton suddenly mentioned this. He frowned slightly and said, "So what? Does it have anything to do with us?" Shelton jeered, "Think about it. Why didn''t Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie show up?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Upon hearing this, an ominous premonition arose in Jamie''s heart. He blinked and immediately said, "W-Why? Perhaps, they were busy?" "Busy?" Shelton said coldly, "I''ll tell you, the reason why they didn''te is that somebody had stripped them off of their martial arts skills." "What? Stripped by somebody? Impossible!" Jamie shouted instinctively, with a look of disbelief on his face. Chapter 780 Chapter 780 In Jamie''s view, this was simply something unimaginable. After all, the Dark Souls n and the Quiet Heart Monastery were absolute overlords in the Southcloud District. Even the Liu family Shelton belonged to was inferior to them! As for Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie, they were definitely masters within their ns. How could people like them be stripped of their martial arts? Jamie was utterly doubtful. He shook his head and said to Shelton, "Don''t lie to me!" "Lying to you?" Shelton huffed before he put on a stern expression, "If you knew about the situation at that time, you would know that I''m telling the truth." Then, Shelton told Jamie everything about their encounter with the Nine Leaf Ice Flower, and that they were defeated badly by Fade. After hearing this, Jamie''s face was covered in shock. He said, "T-this is impossible! Mr. Ann, Madam Jodie and their two followers, a total of four ck Level masters, were all defeated by him?!" "Impossible?" Shelton said in a deep voice, "If it''s impossible, why would I treat him with such great respect?" "T- this -" Jamie could note up with an exnation, but he still felt somewhat doubtful. At this time, Shelton continued, "After that incident, I asked someone to investigate Mr. Chen. The news I received spooked me even more." "What news? Does he have a special identity?" Jamie asked. Speaking of this, Shelton couldn''t help lowering his voice, "Fadees from Dragonville. He is well-known and greatly revered in Dragonville as Master Chen." "Master Chen! Wha ¡ª" While thinking about this name, Jamie suddenly thought of something. Then, his face changed greatly. He looked at Shelton in astonishment. "You mean, Fade Chen is Master Chen, the legendary young warrior?" "Who else could it be!" Shelton said in a deep voice. "It''s him!" At this time, Jamie could not help feeling terrified. "If you hadn''t stopped me just now, I''m afraid that I..." Jamie was shocked, but the two disciples were still puzzled at the moment. They frowned and said, "What are you talking about, Guardian? Who is Master Chen?" Jamie said, "The great Master Chen who defeated Francesca Sun and became the top Master in Dragonville. Not long ago, he defeated Yohannes Yue in the Martial Arts Convention and won the championship!" Upon hearing this, the two disciples werepletely dumbfounded. "What! It''s actually him, t-this... we-" At this time, the two people''s expressions werepletely stiff, their faces showed a look of disbelief. Shelton looked at the two people and said in a low voice, "Now, you know how lucky it is to still have your heads intact!" The two of them quickly nodded. After realizing Master Chen''s fame, the resentment in their hearts completely vanished. They dare not feel any more hatred for him. Jamie had a look of apology as he said to Shelton, "Shelton, we''ve misunderstood you. Please forgive us!" Shelton shook his head, "There''s no need for such courtesy. The Liu family and the Green Leaf n have been friends for many years. I have to help you with this little favor. But in the future, when you go out, you must be careful. Don''t do this again." "Yes, yes!" The two disciples quickly nodded. Jamie immediately thought of something and said to Shelton, "You said we offended Master Chen. Would he... How about this, why don''t I apologize to him again?" Shelton shook his head and said, "No, since Master Chen has said that he won''t punish you, he won''t do anything more to you. As for the apology, Master Chen has just arrived here not long ago, you''d better not disturb him now. We''ll talk about itter!" "Okay!" Jamie nodded. In the end, after thanking Shelton again, Jamie left quickly with two disciples. At dinner time, Shelton personally delivered a meal to Fade, apologizing on behalf of Jamie and the others again. Fade nodded, indicating that he had epted Jamie''s apology. Then, he looked at Shelton and said, "You''ve been here for a few days. Do you have any news about the Yue family?" Shelton said in a hurry, "Mr. Chen, the wedding is scheduled to be held in three days. I heard that they have invited many famous people from all over the country this time. They invited guests from almost every district." "Some of the guests, who have a high status and a good rtionship with the Yue family, have been taken into their manor. The people living in the surrounding hotels are rtively less famous and inferiorpared to those guests." Fade nodded while listening. In his opinion, such a scenario was a normalcy. After all, the Yue family was a martial arts aristocratic family with a century- long history. They were highly respected in the world of martial arts. Suddenly, Fade thought of something and asked, "By the way, where does the Yu family stay?" When it came to this, Shelton was momentarily stunned before he said, "The Yu family are definitely the VIPs, so they should be staying in the manor." "However, I heard that there seemed to be some opposition within the Yu family. For them to go straight to the Yue family home, it wouldn''t be wise." "Thus, the Yue family arranged a separate vi for the Yu family. They are staying there now." After hearing that, Fade said, "They''re living outside... How about this, get me the address. I''ll go there tomorrow." Shelton naturally understood what Fade meant. He nodded. Then, he thought of something and said, "Mr. Chen, I''ll go with you tomorrow. It will be easier with the two of us." Fade nodded slightly after hearing Shelton''s words, understanding Shelton''s meaning. Given the rtionship between Fade and Mnie, if Fade were to visit them, the Yu family might not wee him. If Shelton was with him, that may not be the case. Thinking of this, Fade nodded, "Well then, thank you." "You''re most wee. It''s my pleasure to be working for you," Shelton hurriedly added. Then, Shelton stood up and took his leave. Almost eight o''clock the next morning, Shelton was already waiting at the Fade''s room. The two of them had breakfast in the hotel. Soon after, they headed for the Yu family vi together. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The Yu family vi was less than five kilometers away from the Yue manor. It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the vi. Although it was not yet nine a.m., a lot of people were already crowding outside the vi. Many of the people were carrying all kinds of stuff as they approached the gate with smiles on their faces. Chapter 781 Chapter 781 This scene was aplete surprise to Fade. However, upon closer inspection, Fade immediately understood what was going on. Most of the people crowding at the vi were guests from all parts of the country. They were notably wealthy traders from various parts of the country, people of influence. However,pared to the distinguished guests who lived in the Yue family, their status was inferior. They could not directly suck up to the Yue family, so they came to visit the Yu family instead. When Shelton saw this, he turned to Fade, "Mr. Chen, standby for a moment. I will find out about the situation." Fade nodded and stood some ways away from the crowd. Having this many people visiting, as well as the onlookers around, chattering and gossiping, the area was quite lively. Fade could hear someone saying, "I heard that Mnie Yu is very capable! At a young age, she had already turned Emerald Plum Jewels into a business empire worth hundreds of billions, she''s definitely an aplished irondy!" "Not only that, but Mnie is also beautiful and has a charming figure. For the Yue family to be able to have her as a daughter-inw, they sure are lucky!¡± "But Yohannes Yue is an older man, he''s probably in his fifties. I heard that when he went to Dragonvillest time, his left leg had been crippled. What a waste it is for a beauty like Mnie to be with a loser like him. s, what a pity!" "What a pity?! you guys must be fools!" "What power does the Yue family have? What status does Yohannes hold? He is only fifty over years old, but even if he''s in his seventies, or paralyzed from the waist down, Mnie would have made it big marrying him." "You think she''s got it big, so why don''t you marry him instead?! I wouldn''t want to." "You''re blind as a bat!" "You snob!" "Hey, stop arguing. I heard that Mnie was reluctant to marry him, but she was locked up in the vi by the Yu family. They were going to send her directly to the bridal chamber once the wedding starts!" "There''s such a thing? Such a powerful family like the Yue, such a powerful person like Yohannes... Would Mnie be unwilling to 911 "Who knows? Apparently, somebody said Mnie is in a rtionship with a younger kept man and they decided to be together for their whole lives, that''s why she doesn''t want to marry this old man, Yohannes." "What about the kept man, where is he now? Mnie is going to be married, why did we not see him appear, is he so heartless?" "You''re being unreasonable now. Having to confront the Yue family, who would have the guts to come? Would he seeking for his own demise?" When Fade heard all these, he couldn''t help furrowing his brows, and a hint of rage shed in his gaze. He scoffed and whispered to himself, "The Yue family and Yu family, I''ve warned you before. If you don''t know what''s good for you, don''t me me for not giving you mercy." Right this moment, Shelton returned. He said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, it''s done. We can go in now. This way please!" The two went through the crowd, heading in the direction of the vi entrance. When the others saw that the two men were approaching, someone shouted discontentedly. "What''s this, why can they enter and not us?!" "Yeah, they were obviously here after us. Firste first serve, do you not have rules?!" In the middle of themotion, the two did not say anything. Shelton immediately shed an official token at the crowd and they fell silent. They could only step back and get out of the way. Then, they whispered to each other. "They are from the Liu family of Southcloud District!" "ck Level martial arts practitioners, no wonder!" "Sigh. In this world, strength ys a bigger role than money!" "Yeah, when I get back, I''d spent some money and hire a couple of martial arts masters to back me up." Amidst of all these, Shelton and Fade arrived at the entrance of the vi. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Shelton said to the guards at the entrance, "This is the guest I brought, we came together." The guard tossed Fade a nce before he nodded. He pushed the doors open, "This way please, Mr. Liu." Shelton nodded and entered the vi along with Fade. The vi was humongous. The two of them walked for quite a few minutes before arriving at the living room. The living room spanned more than a hundred square meters, even the design was extravagant. A servant brought Shelton and Fade to the sofa before saying, "Please wait, Mr. Liu. Our First Madam will be here in a minute." Shelton nodded. When the servant left, he started filling in Fade on the vi of the Yu family. The elderly Master Yu, Cyril, had two sons, his eldest son being Bache Yu and his second son, Hale Yu. Bache was the current master of the Yu family, while Hale was Mnie''s father. The Yue Family was holding the wedding, and the Yu family were here to send off their bride. Hence, those who hade were only the female members of the Yu family. The Yu family had to wait for the Yue family to hold the wedding first before they could hold one on their premises. Only then would the senior members of both families be able to visit each other at will. Hence, the person in charge of this vi would be Bache''s wife, Bailey Kang, she was also the First Madam the servant had mentioned. Others who came along were Mnie''s mother Rosy Jen, Mnie''s aunt Qiana Yu as well as her female cousins of the same seniority. Shelton''s Liu family originated from was considered of ck Level power. The family was strong, and even had Shelton who was of the middle stage of the ck Level. Hence, as he dropped by for a visit, it was only right for the First Madam herself to greet him personally. After listening to Shelton''s introduction, Fade nodded his head, at the same time, a sense of displeasure rose in his heart. After all, thest time when he was in Dragonville, Fade had met Mnie''s Aunt Qiana before. Qiana was stubborn and very controlling. She treated Mnie as a pawn and controlled Mnie as she desired. This time, if they still dared to do this to Mnie, Fade would not mind beating them up to teach them a lesson. Just as Fade was pondering in his head, a burst ofughter came along with the footsteps. "Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Liu. Please forgive me." Upon hearing the voice, the two turned their heads and looked over. Then, they saw a woman in her 60s, wearing a mink coat and huge diamond pendant and earrings, sashaying over. The woman was dressed in splendid clothes, but her heavy makeup made her look like a nouveau riche. It was really unpleasant to behold. Shelton still got up with a smile and said, "Madam Kang, don''t worry about it. I was the one who took the liberty to visit you. Sorry to trouble you." "No, I mean it. The Yu family is honored to meet such a powerful martial arts practitioner as you. I don''t feel troubled in any way," Bailey said with a smile. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 The two of them greeted each other politely and sat down. Bailey nced at Fade, who was next to Shelton, and immediately said, "What can I do for you today, Mr. Liu?" Hearing this, Shelton nced at Fade and said to Bailey with a smile, "Madam Kang, this is the situation. My friend here, Mr. Chen, is acquainted with Miss Mnie. He had some business dealings with her before. Hearing that her marriage is fast approaching, Mr. Chen wanted to meet Miss Yu to congratte her." Although Shelton''s words were deliberately understated, when it came to Mnie, Bailey''s expression immediately turned wary. She nced toward Fade and looked him up and down. With a little questioning in her tone, she asked, "Mr. Chen, you do not look familiar to me. I am not aware of your business dealings with Mnie, what kind of business was it?" Fade looked calm and said, "About half a year ago, I started an entertainmentpany. Miss Yu''s Emerald Plum Jewels coborated with a spokesperson from ourpany." Fade was not lying. Emerald Plum Jewels did invite Winnie Huo as the spokesperson and she was managed by Fade''spany, Scott Entertainment. Hearing Fade''s story, Bailey''s face rxed a little. At the same time, she remembered that Emerald Plum Jewels did have such a deal half a year ago. Seeing Bailey rx, Fade said, "I hope you can make an exception." Shelton also said, "Mr. Chen is my friend. I''m also here to help him fulfill his wish." Upon hearing this, Bailey hesitated. Shelton, a ck Level master, had made a personal request. Moreover, his request was not overboard. They were merely here to pay a visit to Mnie. Normally, Bailey would agree. However, Mnie''s situation was somewhat different. Because the wedding was approaching, and Mnie was still very resistant to it. She had even tried escaping several times. So, for assurance, Bailey sent people to Yudson City to monitor Mnie constantly. Bailey was worried that something bad would happen. If the wedding was canceled, it would mean big trouble. Thinking of this, Bailey shook her head, apologizing, "I''m really sorry, Mr. Liu. Because the wedding is just right around the corner, Mnie is preupied. She is out today, so she can''t meet you, Mr. Chen. I''m sorry." It was obviously a rejection. Hearing this, Fade''s eyes sank. Shelton saw this and quickly said, "Madam Kang, he really wants to meet Miss Yu. I wonder where she is and when would shee back. We can wait." "Well..." Bailey was a little puzzled. Why was Shelton being so pushy for a mere businessman? Just as she was hesitating, Shelton took out a wooden box and handed it to Bailey, "Madam Kang, this is a little gift, please ept it." Bailey wanted to refuse, but when she saw Shelton opening the wooden box to reveal a priceless- looking herb in it, her eyes lit up. She could tell that this herb was at least ck Level. It must be worth a fortune. As long as Fade was allowed to meet Mnie, the Yu family could obtain this medicinal herb. They could also form good rtions with Shelton. This made Bailey extremely tempted. She did not think much of it anymore. She turned around and said with a smile, "I feel bad for making you stand on ceremony. How about this? I''ll call Mnie to ask if she''s on her way back." Then, Bailey pretended to make a phone call. Eventually, she hung up the phone and said to Shelton with a smile, "What a coincidence. She just came back, she''s in the bedroom at the back. Let''s have them meet up, shall we?" "Thank you, Madam Kang," Shelton expressed his gratitude Fade''s eyes lit up as well. He stood up, ready to meet Mnie. But at this moment, a stern-faced, short-haired woman in herter forties sauntered in. Fade''s eyes shed when he saw the woman. "Qiana Yu!" At this time, Qiana also noticed Fade. She was shocked and immediately shouted, "Why are you here?" Bailey heard this and was puzzled. She said to Qiana, "Qiana, what''s wrong? Do you know Mr. Chen? He is an old acquaintance of Mnie''s. He''s here to bid Mnie farewell." Qiana looked anxious and said to Bailey, "Bailey! He is Fade Chen. We can''t let him meet Mnie." "Fade Chen? Who''s that?" Bailey was still in a daze. Qiana hurriedly said, "Fade Chen of Dragonville. He was the one who injured Yohannes!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Bailey''s face suddenly changed as she suddenly came to a realization. She red at Fade and said in bewilderment, "It''s you!" "You, get out of here now!" Bailey immediately began to drive them away. Anyone could meet Mnie, just not Fade. Recently, Mnie had mentioned Fade''s name a lot. Moreover, he was the one who hurt Yohannes, he was the enemy of the Yue family. So the Yu family had every reason to stay away from Fade. Qiana started to call for help. She said, "Someone, get him out of here!" The situation suddenly changed. Shelton frowned and tried to make a move. Fade patted him gently on the shoulder, stepped forward, and said, "Let me!" Then, he looked at Bailey and Qiana and said, "Mnie and I are friends. In terms of seniority, I should call you Auntie. Today, I am here with no malice. I just want to meet her and have a good talk." Qiana refused immediately. "That''s impossible. There''s nothing else to talk about." Fade red at Qiana coldly and said, "Whether Mnie and I have things to talk about is not up to you to decide. She can tell me herself." Bailey looked at Fade with a gloomy face and said, "We are all sensible people here. You don''t need to beat around the bush. I know you and Mnie are in that kind of rtionship, but I want to tell you that it''s impossible for both of you to be together! Leave now!" "What kind of rtionship?" Fade was stunned and puzzled. He didn''t know that this misunderstanding was due to Mnie''s words, which Qiana had taken it seriously and reported it to her family. As a result, the elders of the Yu family now assumed that Fade had an affair with Mnie. If that was the case, of course, Bailey would not allow Fade and Mnie to meet. "Madam Kang, our rtionship is not the topic at hand. Now, what I want to know is whether she is willing to marry Yohannes!" Fade growled, his eyes shing menacingly. Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Hearing this, Bailey''s face changed, but then she growled in a low voice, "It''s none of your business. You should leave now." Qiana also shouted at the top of her voice, "Mnie is about to get married. You''d better leave her immediately." Seeing this, Fade''s face fell and he said, "A few months ago, when we were in Dragonville, I promised her that no one can force her to marry someone she doesn''t like, including your family!" "What do you mean?" Qiana shouted at Fade, "She belongs to our family. We have our own ways of settling things. It has nothing to do with you." Hearing this, Fade''s expression became stern. He looked at Qiana and said, "Remember. Even as the elder members of the family, you can''t force her to do the things she doesn''t like." "Don''t meddle in our affairs. The juniors in a family are obliged to listen to their elders!" Qiana shouted. Hearing Qiana''s words, Fade felt it was ridiculous. If this woman was not dressed in modern clothes, Fade would think that she was an old hag from ancient times. The kind of woman who spouted superstitions weaved by the older generations to keep children out of trouble! It was preposterous! Fade knew that it was useless to say anything more to Qiana. Her old- fashioned mind was imprable with a mere few words. Therefore, he stopped arguing. His face darkened and he said in a cold voice, "I want to see Mnie." "That cannot be done," Qiana immediately refused firmly. Bailey''s eyes darkened and showed a look of displeasure. Then, she nced at Shelton and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, this is not possible. And we will not allow it. Now leave!" "In that case, I will seek her out on my own!" Fade insisted coldly. He then raised his voice, "Mnie, it''s me, Fade. I''m here to see you, I-" As soon as they saw Fade shouting, Bailey and Qiana''s expressions suddenly changed. They quickly shouted, "Shut up." Qiana was even more riled up, "Guards!" Suddenly, with a crash, around eight bodyguards in ck rushed over and surrounded Fade. Bailey said, "Mr. Chen, please leave now, otherwise, don''t me us for being rude." Fade was not afraid at all. He shook his head, nced at Qiana, and said, "If you know who I am, you should know that these people can''t stop me. Hearing this, Qiana went nk. After all, she had witnessed Fade''s fight on the ship when she participated in the Martial Arts Convention in Dragonville. Although she was not a martial arts practitioner, she knew that his strength was extraordinary. Thinking of this, she whispered something in Bailey''s ear. Upon hearing this, Bailey''s face darkened and she hesitated. But she still didn''t want to retreat, "Mr. Chen, I know you are a martial-arts Master. But are you forgetting where you are right now?" "This is Yudson City, and the Yue family is not far away from here. The bodyguards in this vi were also arranged for us by them. If you take action, the Yue family Needless to say, Bailey wasN?velDrama.Org owns this text. threatening him. Fade, however, was not afraid at all. He said, "You are Mnie''s elders. I don''t want to attack you." Upon hearing this, Bailey''s eyes shed, and a fierce look appeared on her face. She waved her hand and said, "Throw him out." Immediately, several bodyguards rushed over and were about to attack him. Fade''s eyes turned cold and he was about to make his move. But at this time, Shelton was the one who rushed out first. He stopped several bodyguards, "Mr. Chen, go. Leave them to me." The strength of these bodyguards was probably lower than ck Level but at the peak of the Yellow Level. For Shelton, who was at the mid-tier of the ck Level, it was not a big problem. So, after hearing the words, Fade nodded and went straight into the vi. Bailey and Qiana''s faces changed when they saw this. Bailey looked at Shelton and shouted, "Mr. Liu, are you going against the Yu family and the Yue family?" When Shelton heard this, he could not help curling his lips and said in his heart, "The Yu and Yue families are nothing whenpared to Mr. Chen''s power." Therefore, Shelton did not show any mercy at all. Instead, he executed fearsome moves and knocked several bodyguards to the ground. On the other side, Qiana rushed to Fade. She spread her arms wide and stopped him as she red, "You can''t go in. Mnie will marry Yohannes, you-" "Move aside!" Fade shouted coldly. Qiana remained nted as she continued, "She is already engaged to him. This was what has been decided by the elders of our Yu family. You can''t..." Smack! Fade could not bother arguing with her. He directly pped Qiana, sending her flying. After that, Fade strode into the vi. In the deeper parts of the vi, in a quiet bedroom, Mnie was sitting on the bed with a gloomy face. Her usually charming face was now gaunt and dull. Her face was even a little bit sallow, and her entire being was gloomy. A woman in her fifties sat across Mnie. She was dressed in in clothes with droopy eyebrows. Looking at the haggard Mnie, the middle-aged woman couldn''t help but feel distressed. She picked up her bowl and said softly, "Mnie, why don''t you eat some food? You haven''t eaten anything in two days. If it goes on like this, you will fall sick!" Mnie looked at the woman in front of her and said, "Mom, this was your idea. I don''t want to marry anyone from the Yue family, and I don''t want to be with Yohannes. I didn''t approve of this marriage in the first ce." The middle-aged woman was Mnie''s mother, Rosy. Hearing this, she sighed softly, "Mnie, I know that you''re not happy about this. But the marriage has been set, and it was decided by your grandfather himself. I¡ª" Hearing this, Mnie frowned and said in a somewhat anxious voice, "Mom, this is the most important event in my life. How could Grandpa use me for their own gain, simply sending me off to another family?" "I, I understand. But we are not an ordinary family after all. That''s why there are some things that we can only¡ª" Rosy lowered her head and whispered, "No matter how, you should eat some food first!" Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Mnie was in a sense of loss and sadness. Mnie knew that her mother loved her dearly, but Rosy grew up in an aristocratic family. She was betrothed to Hale, Mnie''s father, who was arranged by the family too. Therefore, Rosy had always been forbearing and weak. Even if she didn''t want to, she wouldn''t resist. She would only bear everything silently. However, Mnie was different. She did not want to follow a simr path like her mother. At this moment, the only thing Mnie could do was starve to protest against her family. Seeing this, Rosy''s heart ached, but she was helpless. She put down the bowls and chopsticks and let out a sigh of exasperation. She stood up and said, "I''ll talk to your father. Maybe he can find a way." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Mnie''s heart trembled slightly when she heard this. However, she knew it would be futile. Her father, Hale, was no different from Rosy. He was the kind of person who would easily ept his misfortunes. In addition, it was Mnie''s grandfather Cyril and Uncle Bache who were the dominant ones in the family. Even Hale had no control over the marriage. Mnie sighed helplessly and leaned against the head of the bed, silently weeping. But at this moment, there was a sudden shout, "Mnie, it''s me, Fade. Where are you? I''m here to see you." Mnie was surprised. She suddenly sat up straight and whispered to herself, "That voice, it''s Fade. He''s here!" The thought of it made her jump with excitement. However, her face darkened. She shook her head and whispered to herself, "But, there''s no way. After I came back, I was locked up. I had no way of contacting Fade, so how did he find out about my marriage?" "I might be hallucinating!" Mnie''s excitement dimmed and she slumped back down. But at this time, Fade''s voice sounded again. This time, even the footsteps were getting closer and closer. Mnie was so excited that her eyes lit up. "Is this true? He really came to see me." With a burst of adrenaline, Mnie stood up and rushed to the door of the room. She opened the door and was about to rush out. At the same time, she shouted, "Fade, I''m here!" However, Mnie, who was about to rush out, was immediately stopped by two bodyguards in ck. "Miss Yu, please return to your room!" The bodyguards stopped her. "I want to go out!" Mnie said harshly. The bodyguard''s tone was even more serious. He said, "Miss Yu, please return to your room. If you need anything, you can inform us." "I''m heading out. Get out of my way," Mnie said in a hurry. Then, she forced herself out of the room. However, the bodyguard was faster and stopped Mnie again. He grabbed her arm and pushed her back into the room. "Miss Yu, don''t make things difficult for us. Please return to your room." "Let me go. I''m going to see Fade. He is looking for me. I want..." Mnie shouted. "Miss Yu, turn back!" The two bodyguards pushed Mnie into the room. At this moment, a cold voice was heard. "Let go of Mnie!" Fade walked over with a cold look in his eyes. The two bodyguards narrowed their eyes and shouted, "Who are you?" At this moment, Mnie was extremely overjoyed when she saw Fade. Tears welled up in her eyes. "Fade, you, you''re really here." Fade nodded and said softly, "I''m here, Mnie." "Stop, don''t get any closer!" The two bodyguards stood in front of Fade and shouted. Fade nced at them and said ndly, "Do you want to get out of the way yourself, or do you want me to do it?" "You''re courting death! Get out of here right now-" The eyes of the two bodyguards darkened. They waved their fists and were about to attack Fade. However, Fade''s movement was faster. He punched the faces of the two bodyguards directly and knocked them out. Then, Fade walked into the room with a smile. "Mnie!" "Fade, you, why are you here? I¡ª" For a moment, Mnie was so excited that she couldn''t speak coherently. He gently held her waist andforted her in a soft voice, "As I said, I will not let you do anything you dislike." Her eyes became blurry from tears, and her body melted into Fade''s arms. At this moment, there was a rush of footsteps and shouts outside as a group of people ambled over. The two of them were rmed by the noise. Mnie''s face darkened and she said nervously, "Somebody ising. Fade, you have to leave. They¡ª" He shook his head and did not let go of Mnie. Instead, he looked out of the window and said, "Mnie, let''s find somewhere peaceful!" While speaking, Fade took Mnie into his arms. Then, he broke through the window andnded on the bushes outside the vi. His figure disappeared from sight. The bodyguards behind him couldn''t catch up. They could only turn back helplessly and report the situation to Bailey. On Bailey''s side, just when she saw Shelton hit several bodyguards to the ground, she heard the news that Mnie had been taken away by Fade. Bailey was both furious and anxious. She could only shout, "She has been taken away, why are you still standing there? Waiting for the cows toe home? Hurry up!" Shelton knew that Fade had found the person he was looking for. He gestured apologetically to Bailey. Then, he turned around and left. At this time, Bailey could not care about Shelton anymore. She asked the people in the vi to rush out to find Mnie, and also quickly called the Yue Family to inform them of this news. Just as the Yu family''s vi was in chaos, Fade had already brought Mnie to amercial shopping street more than ten kilometers away. The two of them sat in a cafe, as they drank coffee and talked about what had happened during this period of time. After the Martial Arts Convention, Fade had broken one of Yohannes1 legs, which also made the latter lose half of the Yue family''s assets. When Mnie returned home, she thought that after such a thing happened, her family would cancel her marriage with Yohannes. However, she did not expect that her family elders had no intention to cancel the engagement at all. Instead, they were furious at her. They said that Yohannes was in this state because of her, and the Yu family had offended the Yue family even more. In order to avoid the resentment of the Yue Family, the elders of the Yu family took Mnie to the Yue family to apologize and confirm the marriage ahead of time. At the same time, in order to calm the anger of the Yue Family and ask the Yue family to help solve the Capital City''s political matter, the Old Master Cyril even paid the price by forfeiting 30% of the Yu family''s family assets. Chapter 785 Chapter 785 After listening to Mnie''s exnation, Fade could not help showing a hint of rage on his face. He said coldly, "It seems that the Yue family didn''t take my words seriously at all!" "Do they think they can let it go if they lose to me?" Fade shouted angrily in a cold voice, "Nobody can run away from me when they are indebted to me." Mnie was worried, "Fade, the Yue family is a century- old martial arts aristocratic family in Westamor District. Graham, the leader of the Yue family, is a top ck Level master. Moreover, rumor has it that Old Master Yue has reached the realm of an Earth Level master. You-" When Fade heard this, he smiled confidently and said, "Mnie, don''t worry. Whether he is a ck Level master or an Earth Level master, it''s not a problem for me." Looking at Fade''s confident face, Mnie smiled and nodded. "I believe in you." Then, she asked him what brought him here. Fade didn''t hide anymore. He told her about how he got the news from Mr. Ann, why he went to Westamor District, how he conquered the Lightning n, and what brought him to Yudson City. After listening, Mnie blinked her beautiful eyes in surprise. "You said you defeated the entire Lightning n and obtained the Dragon Source Herb Farm? The Dragon Source Herb Farm is basically a priceless gem. Even the Yue family is very envious of the farm. It belongs to you now. T- this¡ª" Fade looked at Mnie''s look of amazement, he couldn''t helpughing, "As long as you like it, you can choose any herb from the farm in the future." "Really? Is the farm really yours now? Why didn''t I hear any news about it?" Mnie still could not believe it. "Of course, why would I lie to you?" Fade said, "Besides, Franklin had already lost the farm to me, it''s only reasonable for me to im it!" Mnie smiled and said, "I know it''s reasonable. However, I didn''t expect you to retrieve it so easily, and without any news leaking out about it." "I''m wondering if the Yue Family will be very worried if they find out about this!" Fade smiled and said, "It''s no use worrying about them. I''ll take back more than what they owed me." "Of course, and then there''s you. I will never let you marry the Yue family!" He looked at Mnie''s beautiful eyes and said firmly. Speaking of this, a smile appeared on Mnie''s face, but then she thought of something. Her face darkened, "But, my family..." Fade said, "I''ll take care of your family. If they refused, I''ll take you to a ce far away." Mnie smiled and said with anticipation, "Fade, you said it! I''ll be waiting for that moment!" "Don''t worry. I will do what I promise," Fade promised, patting his chest. But at this moment, Mnie''s body trembled. She took out a watch-sized object and saw a word, "Emergency" in red, on the little screen. Seeing this word, Mnie''s expression stiffened. She said to Fade in a hurry, "Did you bring your mobile phone?" Fade took out his mobile phone and handed it to Mnie. At the same time, he asked, "What''s wrong?" Mnie exined with a sullen face, "My phone was confiscated by them, and they can''t contact me now. And this little object is our family''s emergency contact device. Generally, we will only use this device to send an urgent signal to inform our family if any big trouble has happened." "Big trouble?" Fade felt a little suspicious and frowned slightly. At this time, Mnie had already dialed a number with Fade''s mobile phone. "Hello, Zo, what''s going on there? Why did you suddenly send an emergency contact signal?" At the other end of the phone, a young female voice rang out. "Mnie, just now, Aunt Rosy was taken away by the Yue family." "What? My mother was taken away by the Yue family?" Mnie stood up impulsively. "This is the situation. Just now, you were reported to be missing. The Yue family heard the news and came to get you. However, they couldn''t find you, so they took Aunt Rosy away. They said that if you don''t show up, they wouldn''t release her," The voice on the other side of the phone sounded anxious. "Where are you now? Come back quickly!" "I-I''m out now. I''ll be right back. Tell them not toy a finger on my mother. Otherwise, I''ll fight against the Yue," Mnie said anxiously. "Mnie, don''t worry." The woman on the other end of the phone said, "Although she is taken away by them, there shouldn''t be any big trouble. After all, our two families are inws." "I don''t believe them!" Mnie said coldly. The girl on the phone, who was Mnie''s cousin, replied, "I understand how you feel. How about this, I''ll contact Harrison. Let''s meet for a talk first, let Harrison pull the strings, and tell Uncle Hale about this. It might help." Mnie was anxious, she had no time to think so much. She nodded immediately and said, "Okay, where are you? I''ll go right away." An address popped up on the phone. Mnie wrote it down, got up immediately, and was about to leave. Fade stood up and said, "I''ll go with you." From the voice of the phone call just now, Fade had basically understood the process of the matter. Mnie nodded and left the cafe with Fade. She rushed to her cousin Zo''s address. Soon, they came to an upscale club. In front of a luxurious private room of the club, a young girl in her mid-twenties, immediately came out to greet Mnie as soon as she saw her. "You''re here." Mnie nodded and walked over with Fade. At the same time, she introduced, "Fade, this is my cousin, Zo Yu." "Zo, this is my friend, Fade Chen." Hearing the introduction, Zo couldn''t help but re at Fade and said unhappily, "You''re the guy who kidnapped Mnie!" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Before Fade could open his mouth, Mnie took Zo into the private room. "I left on my own will. This has nothing to do with Fade." "Alright, let''s drop it. Is Harrison here? How is my mother now?" Mnie said anxiously. She pushed open the door of the private room. As soon as the door opened, she saw the scene inside, and her face could not help but freeze, and the expression on her face tensed. Mnie stopped and turned to look at Zo. Her voice was a little cold and she said, "Zo, tell me, what is this?" Chapter 786 Chapter 786 After saying that, Mnie''s face darkened. She turned around and was about to leave. Seeing this, Zo grabbed her arm right away. Zo squeezed out a smile, and persuaded her, "Mnie, since you''re here, just go in and have a seat!" At this moment, Fade couldn''t help feeling curious, he peeked inside. There were around eight young men and women in their mid-twenties, sitting on the sofas in the private room. On the table in the middle, there were all kinds of cigarettes and wine. The people were chatting with one another, seemingly enjoying themselves. It waspletely different from what Zo had described on the phone. No wonder Mnie''s face darkened when she took a nce. Zo seemed to feel that she misunderstood the situation. She pulled Mnie and persuaded, "Mnie, I contacted Harrison. But Young Master Yue happened to be with Master Zhu and Miss Huang, so they came together." "You did?" Mnie''s face was doubtful. What a lousy excuse! How could there be such a coincidence? Just when Mnie needed his help, Harrison, who was Graham''s son and the eldest son of the family, happened to be mingling with these rich heirs of Westamor District? Now that Mnie thought about it carefully, she knew that the whole thing was probably a fagade, in order to deceive her intoing over and meet Harrison and the others. Thinking of this, Mnie couldn''t help looking at Zo. Mnie immediately questioned her, "Tell me, Zo, my mother was not taken by the Yue family, was she?" Zo''s expression changed and she stuttered. She did not know what to say. In the private room, a man in histe 20s sitting in the main seat said with a smile, "Miss Yu, this has nothing to do with Miss Zo. I asked for her help to bring you here." Zo nodded and said, "Mnie, it''s Young Master Yue who asked me to help. You and he would be family in two days. It''s good for you to get together and get familiar with each other in advance." Mnie''s expression darkened as she heard Zo''s words. She red at Zo and said, "If you want to get familiar with him, you can do it. I''m not interested." With this, Mnie nced at Fade and grabbed Fade''s arm. She turned around to leave. At the same time, she said, "Fade, my mother is fine. I was tricked. I was so anxious that I didn''t think about it carefully. This lie is covered with loopholes. It''s impossible for the Yue family to capture my mother, and that''s useless anyway!" Fade nodded and said, "Let''s go." Zo was anxious as she spent so much effort bringing Mnie over. She rushed over and grabbed Mnie''s arm, saying, "Mnie, since you''re here, it doesn''t matter to hang out here for a bit. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?" Mnie said firmly, "I don''t want to sit with them." Mnie immediately shook off Zo''s hand, walking away. But at this moment, Zo, who was behind her, suddenly knelt down on the ground and cried to Mnie, "Mnie, please don''t leave. If you leave, I''m doomed. Please, save me!" Hearing this, Mnie grew angry but surprised at the same time. She stopped and turned around. Frowning, Mnie looked at Zo, who was kneeling on the ground, she asked, "Zo, you''re doomed? What''s going on?" Zo''s voice faltered and she couldn''t open her mouth. At this time, Harrison, who was sitting in the main seat, stood up and came over. He said with a smile, "Miss Yu, I''m afraid you wouldn''t know. Miss Zo screwed up big time!" "What do you mean?" Mnie instinctively felt that something was wrong. Harrison smiled and looked at a burly young man with a buzz cut to his left. He reached out and said, "Master Zhu, this matter has something to do with you. It''d be better if you''re the one who exins it." Master Zhu immediately stood up and looked at Mnie. He said, "Two days ago, Miss Zo went to the Stealth base for a visit. When she did, she took something forbidden away with her. Now, we, the Stealth Team, are still investigating this matter." "What!" Mnie could not help but be shocked when she heard this. She understood what the Stealth Team was. It was a huge organization responsible for the management of the national martial arts forces. Not to mention the Yu family, even the local aristocratic family of martial arts, such as the Yue family, would never dare confront the Stealth Team head-on. But now, Zo stole something from the Stealth Team. If evidence was found, at the very least, Zo would probably be court- martialled, and would even drag the entire Yu family down with her. For the Yu family, whocked the support of martial arts forces, it would be a huge blow to them. Thinking of this, Mnie was angry and anxious. She red at Zo and said, "How can you do this?" Zo said in a tearful tone, "I, I don''t know either. I was just careless..." "Careless? How could you be careless in such a matter?" Mnie was so angry that her face turned red and she yelled. But at this time, Fade nced at Master Zhu who wore a look of delight. Fade frowned slightly, pulled Mnie, and said, "Don''t be angry. Listen to her, is that what really happened? The Stealth base is not a ce anybody can enter." After being reminded by Fade, Mnie recovered from her anger and felt that something was odd. After all, Zo was just a descendant of a branch of the Yu family and did not hold a high status. The base was guarded by the Stealth Team. Even Harrison would have trouble getting in. However, Zo entered the base and even stole something from them, yet nobody noticed. No matter how she thought about it, it was a little imusible. "What''s going on exactly? Tell me in detail." Mnie red at Zo and questioned her. Zo looked at Master Zhu and Harrison anxiously. Seeing that they didn''t intend to stop her, she told them the whole story, stuttering with fear. It turned out that she did it to climb up the socialdder. As she came from a branch of the Yu family, her status was mediocre. Thus, when she first arrived in Yudson City, she had nowhere to stay. She often socialized with the people in the city, expanding her circle in hopes of obtaining a higher position in the Yu family. In just a few days, Zo had made friends with some rich heirs of Yudson City. However, despite their wealth, their statuses were far from top tycoons like Harrison''s.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Just as Zo was thinking about how to tter the second generation with a higher status, she met Jayden Zhu at a gathering. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When she learned that he came from the Stealth Team and that his father was an authoritative position in the local Stealth Team, she became interested in him. Apparently, Master Zhu had feelings for her too. After flirting with each other for a while, they soon got familiar with each other. That night, they went to a hotel and had s*x. In the next two days, the two of them made rapid progress and quickly became a pair of sweet lovers. Master Zhu even doted on Zo very much. He even took her, an outsider, to the Stealth base, which was usually closed to the public. Zo was overjoyed. She really thought that Master Zhu had fallen in love with her. She began fantasizing about her future happy life with him. But when they left the base and returned to the hotel, Zo immediately saw a piece of news rted to the Stealth Team on TV. The news said that the local base of the Stealth Organization had lost a precious ck Level jewel. The Stealth Team had already conducted aprehensive investigation and gathered clues from the masses to apprehend the culprit. Zo was stunned when she saw the news because the stolen jewel was hanging around her neck. It was a gift from Master Zhu when he brought her to the base. Immediately, she asked Master Zhu what was going on. But Jayden, who had been so loving to her, suddenly fell out with her. Hepletely denied gifting the jewel to her, and he also said that he would report Zo and send her to the military court. Zo was scared out of her wits by Jayden''s words. She did not know what to do. At this time, Harrison, the eldest son of the Yue family, appeared. He spoke on Zo''s behalf based on the excuse that the Yu family and the Yue family were about to be joined in marriage. In a way, he managed to shut Jayden up and force him to not report Zo. However, they ordered Zo toplete one task, which was to trick Mnie over. After listening to the whole thing, Mnie was fuming furiously. She red at Jayden and Harrison and said, "This is a fraud set up by you. Zo didn''t steal anything. She was deceived by you." Jayden was not angered when he heard that. Instead, he smiled and said, "You said we set you up. Do you have any proof? On my hand, I have evidence that Zo stole the jewel. I wonder what will happen if I hand this over to the authorities." Zo panicked when she heard that. She hurriedly pleaded, "Mnie, I didn''t steal anything. I don''t want to go to court. I don''t want to go to jail. Please save me." "I -" Mnie''s face fell at this moment, her expression was gloomy. Harrison seized the opportunity to walk over and say, "Miss Mnie, we would soon be family anyway. Master Zhu and I are friends. I won''t make things difficult for Miss Zo." Hearing this, Zo was flustered. She quickly said to Mnie, "Mnie, he is right. Please back me up. I don''t want to go to jail. I don''t-" Mnie was not as naive as Zo. Harrison and Jayden had put in so much effort to set up a trap. They had used Zo to trick Mnie over, and it couldn''t be for nothing. With a cold expression, Mnie looked at Harrison and said icily, "What on earth do you want, Harrison Yue?" Harrisonughed when he saw this. "You''re clever. In that case, I won''t beat around the bush." His eyes lit up, revealing a hint of malice. He then took a step forward and approached Mnie. He twirled his tongue and said with an evil smile, "My request is simple. You and I are going to have a little fun." Mnie''s expression darkened when she heard this. Everyone could tell what Harrison meant by "fun". "Shameless! Go f*ck yourself!" Mnie said coldly. Even Zo was surprised. She looked at Harrison and said, "Young Master Yue, my sister is going to marry your Uncle. She is going to be your Aunt soon. How can you¡ª" At the mention of this, a hint of disdain reflected in Harrison''s eyes. He jeered and said, "I''m here to tell you that my Uncle Yohannes is now a disabled man. After losing his leg in Dragonville, he became useless trash. He had lost his whole life of cultivation in martial arts, even his manhood has lost its ability." "Isn''t it a waste for someone as beautiful as Mnie to be with him? Why don''t you have fun with me instead?" Heughed evilly. "After all, I''ve been admiring Mnie for a long time now!" As Harrison spoke, he reached out his hand to touch Mnie''s face. Mnie jumped and quickly stepped back a few steps to avoid his vile hand. Then, she stared at him with a dark face and said, "You shameless, dirty b*stard." However, Harrison was unfazed. Instead, he guffawed, "We''re about the same age, and you''re so beautiful. We are meant for each other. I admire you. This is human nature. Why are you being so repulsed?" "Do you really want to marry my good-for-nothing Uncle Yohannes and live a lonely life?" Harrison approached her with a grim smile on his face. Mnie said coldly, "Je*k, just give up! I won''t marry into your family." With that, Mnie grabbed Zo and Fade, turned around and said, "Let''s go!" Jayden''s face fell when he saw this. He shouted, "Zo, do you really want me to handle this in the court?" Zo suddenly showed a look of fear and stopped. She looked at Mnie and said, "Mnie, l-l don''t..." Mnie was anxious and helpless. At this time, Fade broke his silence, "It''s okay. Leave this to me. I will handle it for you. It will be fine." "You Zo looked at Fade with a look of disbelief. Mnie thought of something and said in a hurry, "Zo, since he offered to help, you can rest assured. He will definitely do it." Zo did not believe Fade, but she had no choice. She could only nod and leave. In the private room, when Jayden saw that his threat was ineffective, his face darkened. Then, he gestured with his hand and shouted, "Stop them." Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Suddenly, with a loud crash, four Stealth Team members rushed out and stopped both Fade and Mnie. Jayden sneered, "You think you can take her away so easily, in front of me?" Fade looked at him and raised his eyebrows. "You want to stop me?" Jayden smiled confidently and said, "So what? Do you dare resist?" At this time, Harrison came over with a smile and said in an even more sarcastic tone, "Master Zhu, Mr. Chen is not an ordinary person. I heard that he is the top master of Dragonville. Even my Uncle was defeated by him. You must be careful!" Upon hearing this, Jayden''s expression became even more disdainful. "What bullsh*t. I''ve never heard of him!" "Besides, this is Yudson City, not Dragonville!" Jayden looked at Fade and said with a look of threat and disdain, "Now, leave her behind, and you can get lost." Fade merely nced at Jayden, then turned to look at the smiling Harrison. Fade shook his head and said to Jayden, "Are you a fool? You''ve been used, and you think you know better! How pathetic." "What did you say?" Jayden''s face darkened menacingly. Harrison immediately said, "Master Zhu, don''t let him sow discord between us. He is deliberately trying to trick us because he can''t beat us!" When Jayden heard this, he sneered. He looked at Fade and said, "Look, kid, you can''t beat me with these childish pranks. Now, leave Zo and Mnie here right now, otherwise, I''m going to beat you up." As he said this, Jayden clenched his fists. The four Stealth members hurried over instantly. They surrounded Zo, and she was extremely anxious. Fade, on the other hand, shook his head and looked at Jayden as if he was looking at a fool. He said, "You''re really a fool!" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "You''re courting death!" Jayden burned fury when he heard Fade mocking him. He punched Fade in the face with full momentum. Zo was so frightened, she screamed when she saw this. Mnie, on the other hand, seemed unfazed. She hugged Zo andforted her with a look of reassurance, "Rest assured. With Fade here, everything will be fine." As soon as Mnie spoke, Fade''s whipped his palm and struck Jayden''s fist. In an instant, a tremendous blow fell upon Jayden, forcing him to retreat greatly. This shocked everyone. Jayden''s confident face was momentarily fazed. He red at Fade and shouted, "Come on, get him." Immediately, the other four Stealth members also began to surround and attack Fade. These four men were all early-stage ck Level masters and they had reasonable strength. When they attacked all in one go, their momentum was even more impressive. Facing their siege, Fade was not afraid at all. He went up to them and punched them several times, "As part of the Stealth Team, don''t you feel ashamed of yourselves for being part of this private feud?" "Don''t listen to his nonsense. Beat him up!" Jayden shouted and rushed over to Fade''s back. Fade scoffed and mustered his strength. With a few loud thuds, he pped the four men and sent them flying. At this time, Jayden had arrived behind Fade, ready to ambush him. However, Fade turned around in time and met Jayden with a frosty expression. Fade grabbed Jayden''s arm fiercely. "Let go ¡ª" Jayden was startled, and he tried to break free. However, when Fade twisted his arm with strength, there was a cracking sound, and Jayden''s arm had been twisted the wrong way. Jayden''s face flushed red as he screamed in pain. "You, you dare to touch me, I will kill you, I ¡ª" Jayden fell to the ground and screamed in fury. He covered his deformed right arm as he red at Fade with hatred, gnashing his teeth. Hearing this, Fade snorted coldly and stepped forward. He stepped on Jayden''s left arm, stomping hard. With another loud crack, Jayden screamed in pain before passing out. This stunned everyone present and a trace of horror appeared on their faces. They shuddered, and their eyes glistened as they stared at Fade in shock. But at this moment, Harrison had a faint smile on his face. He stood up, walked to Fade, and said with a faint smile, "That was an eye-opener. You really are a true master of martial arts!" Fade scoffed. He tossed a nce at Harrison, and said nothing. However, Harrison went on to say, "But, Mr. Chen, do you know who the man you just defeated was?" "A Stealth member, so what?" Fade said lightly. Harrison said, "Mr. Chen, you''re really powerful indeed. You''re not even afraid of the Stealth Team. However, Master Zhu''s father is no ordinary man. His father is the second- in-mand of the Stealth Team in Westamor District, Mr. Lionel Zhu." Hearing this name, Fade didn''t have any reaction, but the others around him were shocked. "Lionel Zhu, the legendary God of War of Westamor District." "It turned out to be him. Ten years ago, he was ate-stage ck Level master. Now, his power is immeasurable." "I didn''t expect Master Zhu to have such an extraordinary identity at all!" "Haha, that kid is in trouble now. Let''s see how he''s going to end this!" Amidst the discussion, even Mnie''s expression sank. She looked at Fade with concern. However, Fade looked calm, and he said to Harrison nonchntly, "And, so what?" "You ¡ª" Fade''s indifferent answer was beyond Harrison''s expectation. He sneered, "Mr. Chen, you sure are bold. I wonder if you would still be saying so, if Mr. Lionel Zhu came here?" Fade looked at Harrison, snorted, and said, "Don''t y these tricks on me. Do you think I can''t see through your mind? Your trash talk, put up an act, make me fight Jayden, and use Lionel Zhu as a threat. Aren''t you just trying to scare me?" "I''ll say it here, once and for all. I don''t care whether it''s Lionel, you, or the entire Yue family. Give me all you got, because, on the wedding day, I''ming right at you!" "You cane at me with vengeance, and I''ll bear it with all my strength!" Fade announced. Leaving behind these sonorous words, Fade, Mnie, and Zo turned around and strode away. Chapter 789 Chapter 789 When the three of them walked out of the club, Mnie looked at Fade worriedly. She asked, "Fade, is it really okay for you to do this?" Fade smiled confidently and said, "Don''t worry. He''s only a mere second-inmand of Stealth Team. To me, he''s not a big shot at all." With Fade''s reassurance, Mnie felt a sense of relief. However, Zo was still worried and doubtful. She looked distressed as she furrowed her brows, as she did not believe Fade''s confident words. However, Zo feared Fade more than anything. So, she kept quiet even though she doubted him. Fade did not intend to give Zo any exnation. In fact, he did not care about Zo at all. At this moment, his gaze was fixated on Mnie and he asked softly, "Mnie, where are you going now?" Mnie paused for a moment. After pondering on it, she looked up at Fade and said, "I''d better go back to the vi." "But look at how they treated you! If you go back there now, I''m afraid ¡ª" Hearing this, Fade was extremely worried for her, and his brows furrowed. Mnie shook her head and said softly, "We are family after all, so it will be fine. I want to go back and have a good talk with them. After all, avoidance is not a way to solve the problem." Fade initially wanted to say something, but he immediately swallowed back the words of persuasion in his mouth. Then, he nodded and said to Mnie, "I will send you back then, Mnie." "Yes, I''ll have you trouble you, Fade!" Mnie said with a smile. Half an hourter, Fade sent Mnie and Zo back to the vi. Just as Fade was about to wave goodbye, Qiana walked out of the vi. When she saw Fade, her face suddenly darkened and she said, "How dare youe here again?!" Fade said ndly, "Why not?" Qiana''s face was full of anger. She red at Fade and said, "Why did you take Mnie away by force? How can you exin that?!" "What exnation do you want? Mnie only wanted to go out and look around, so I brought her out. Do you even need an exnation for this? Or do you mean to make her a prisoner?" Fade asked in a cold voice. Qiana tried to argue, but Mnie spoke ahead, "Aunt Qiana, I''m back now. It''s alright. Where is my mother? I want to see her." As she was interrupted, Qiana could only throw Fade a menacing re. Then, she tightly grabbed Mnie''s arm and alertly brought Mnie into the vi. When she finally entered the vi, Qiana did not forget to instruct the bodyguards, "Without our permission, do not let anyone in, understand?" Fade could tell that it was aimed at him. However, his expression remained unchanged. Instead, he whispered, "Mnie, don''t worry. I will solve this matter." After that, Fade turned around and left. A momentter, in the Yu family''s vi, Bailey, Qiana, Rosy, and other female family members were sitting on the sofa. After listening to Zo''s exnation, their expressions darkened. "What? You''ve offended Jayden Zhu!" "His father, Lionel Zhu, is the second-inmand of the Westamor District''s Stealth Team. Even the Yue family treats him with respect. You caused trouble for the Yu family again!" Qiana said sharply. Bailey also looked gloomy. She looked at Mnie and said, "Mnie, you were there at that time, why didn''t you stop him? You know how bad this would affect us!" Mnie raised her eyebrows and said with anger and displeasure, "It was because Jayden and Harrison wanted to harm Zo and me. Was it wrong for Fade to help us when we were in danger?" Such a response took Bailey and Qiana aback, and they were momentarily dumbfounded. Mnie''s mother, Rosy, who had been silent the whole time, spoke softly at this moment, "Bailey, Qiana, we shouldn''t me others, after all-" Before Rosy could finish, Bailey red at her and said coldly, "Do you know what happens when you offend Master Zhu?" Qiana added fuel to the fire, "Now, we are facing enough pressure from the Yue family from the Capital City. And now, Mnie caused even more trouble by provoking someone as powerful as Master Zhu! Don''t you realize that we are heading to our demise?" In the face of these two, Rosy did not dare to speak. She sat aside in silence. Seeing this, Mnie''s eyes gleamed. She stood up and said, "Fade said that he will handle this. You don''t have to worry about it." After that, Mnie gripped her mother''s arm and said, "Mom, let''s go back and rest!" Behind her, Qiana and Bailey shouted. "He said he would handle this, but how is he going to do that? With his sweet talk?" "This is the Yue family and the Zhu family we are talking about. What can he do? He''s just a young brat from Dragonville!" Mnie ignored them and left while holding her mother. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Bailey and Qiana''s faces turned sour. There was no better way. They could only call to inform their family of the incident. Then, they telephoned the Zhu family to express their apologies and tried to extricate themselves from the matter with Fade. At this time, at the Zhu residence, Jayden had his arms wrapped in ster and was lying on the bed with a painful look on his face. In front of the hospital bed stood a tall man in his forties. He was wearing a uniform. The man''s face was gloomy. He nced at Jayden, who was lying in the hospital bed, and was silent for a while. Next to the man, a woman was leaning on the bed. She was sobbing endlessly with reddened eyes. She looked up at the man in uniform and said with a tearful tone, "Lionel, his arms have been broken with no chance of recovery. He will live his entire life without his arms." "You have to find the perpetrator and avenge for Jayden!" The middle- aged woman was full of resentment. Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s face sank. He turned to look at the door of the ward and said, "Have you gotten what I''ve asked for?" "Captain Zhu, we''ve got some news," A person spoke, walking over with a stack of documents in his hand. "This is how the matter unfolded. At that time, Jayden and Harrison were in the private room..." After hearing this, Lionel''s face became even more gloomy. He said in a low voice, "Who is this Fade Chen? How much do you know about him?" "Captain Zhu, Fade Chen is from Dragonville. He''s here in Yudson City because he is close to Mnie Yu." "He''s running his own business in Dragonville. His assets are at the range of hundreds of billions." Chapter 790 Chapter 790 "His wealth does not concern me. Get to the point," Lionel Zhu''s face darkened as he interrupted his subordinate. The subordinate immediately replied, "In addition to his identity as a businessman, Fade is a martial arts master. ording to the rumors in Dragonville City, his strength is extraordinary. There are even rumors that he has defeated Francesca Sun, the top master in Dragonville." "What? Defeating Francesca Sun? Francesca is a master at the peak of the ck Level. How is it possible for him to defeat Francesca?" Lionel immediately became suspicious. However, his subordinate continued to say, "Other than Francesca, in the recent Martial Arts Convention held a few months ago, he defeated Franklin Chang and Yohannes Yu. He even rendered Yohannes disabled!" "So he''s the one who did that to Yohannes?!" Lionel could not believe what he had heard. He frowned and asked, "Is the information reliable?" The subordinate paused for a moment and said, "There were many witnesses at the convention. It ended with Franklin being defeated, and Yohannes being disabled. But the audience could not comprehend the process of the battle." Upon hearing this, Lionel''s eyes shed and he said, "That''s right. Fade defeated Franklin and Yohannes. He must have used some dirty tricks. Otherwise, there''s no way to exin it." "How could he, a young man in his early twenties, have the strength to defeat Yohannes, who is at thete-stage of ck Level?! It must be a rumor that''s been exaggerated." "Captain Zhu, what should we do now?" the subordinate asked. Lionel''s face fell, and he said coldly, "Didn''t he say that he would bear all consequences at the wedding? Well teach him a lesson when the timees. Contact the Yue family." "Yes!" The subordinate nodded and left. At this moment, in the Yue Family, a tall, solemn man in his fifties was sitting on a wooden chair. He put down his phone, looked at Harrison who was sitting opposite him, and asked, "Is it true?" Harrison nodded and said, "Father, that''s what happened. Since Fade Chen has broken Jayden''s arms, Lionel Zhu would not let Fade off the hook." The solemn man was Graham Yue, the head of the Yue Family. He fell silent for a while. Then, he said to Harrison, "Although Lionel has decided to take action, we can''t stay idle on our side. Go make the necessary arrangements!" "Yes, father!" Harrison nodded, ready to leave. However, just as he was about to leave, Graham suddenly said, "Tell your Uncle Yohannes about this!" Hearing this, he stood still for a moment. Nevertheless, he nodded, "I will, father." Harrison left the hall. Then, an elderly man who was thin and dressed in ck robes, appeared silently beside Graham. Graham was not surprised at the elder''s sudden appearance at all. Graham asked, "Elder Lin, how''s the situation over at the Old Master''s side?" The elder in ck robes said in a hoarse and low voice, "It''s almost done. It will end in a day''s time."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Good, very good. It''s just in time!" Graham nodded and stood up, ready to leave. But when he got up, he suddenly thought of something and said, "By the way, Elder Lin, what''s going on with the Lightning n? Why hasn''t anyonee yet, and there''s no news at all?" Elder Lin replied, "They must be handling matters of the Opening Day. They closed the mountain gates and hadn''t opened them since." "I see!" Graham nodded and pondered for a moment. Then, he thought of something and said to the elderly man, "You go and ask for more details, and I''ll talk to Lewis again." "Understood!" Elder Lin sped his hands and watched Graham leave the hall. Then, he vanished into thin air. Just as all these parties were scrambling around and a storm was brewing discreetly, Fade was rxed and everything around him was at ease. After sending Mnie back to the vi, he went straight back to the hotel. As soon as he entered the room, Fade''s cell phone rang. He looked at the number. Jason Tu was the caller, so Fade immediately picked up. "Mr. Tu!" "Fade, I have good news for you." Mr. Tu sounded very delighted. "Mr. Tu, what good news?" Fade asked. Mr. Tu said happily, "It''s about the Ephedra Syrup. After Flynt''s investigationst time, he brought the form back. Now, the form has officially passed the testing stage and is in production." "The higher-ups are looking forward to this. They speak highly of you. They even want to give an award to you for this." When Fade heard this, he smiled and said, "If this could save lives, that''s all that matters. As for the award, I don''t really care about it." Mr. Tu said, "I know you don''t, but this time, the officials are going to publicize your work as a positive example to society." "Well, fair enough!" Fade said. He understood their intention and he himself did not reject it. After all, it was good to promote traditional Chinese medicine and further develop the pharmaceutical industry in this field. After chatting with Mr. Tu for a while, Fade hung up the phone. Then, he thought of something again. He unlocked his cell phone and made a phone call. "I''m Fade Chen, a special drillmaster of the Stealth team. My ID is ****** Now, I need..." In the next two days, the whole of Yudson City was in turmoil. Many forces and people had begun to take action in secret. An invisible storm seemed to be surging beneath the surface of this bustling scene. Amidst the turmoil, the marriage between the Yue and Yu families was to be held as nned. At nine in the morning, all the doors of the Yue family''s mansion were opened. Countless guests swarmed inside. Fade walked out of the hotel and headed for the Yue family, apanied by Shelton. Disguised as Shelton''spanion, Fade sessfully entered the courtyard of the Yue household. However, the courtyard was vast, with almost a thousand people milling around. Therefore, the interior of the courtyard was divided into several different areas, ording to the status of these guests. Among these was an area for VIPs. Only those with a certain prestige to their name were eligible to take a seat there. The Liu family, as a family of the ck Level, was naturally given seats at this VIP area. So, both Shelton and Fade headed toward the designated VIP zone. Chapter 791 Chapter 791 At the entrance of the VIP seating area, the Yue family set up another inspection procedure. Only those who presented the superior invitation card specially made by the Yue family was allowed to enter the VIP seating area. This was also to prevent someone from sneaking into the VIP area and cause a ruckus. Shelton and Fade walked together to the entrance of the VIP seating area. They took out the invitation card and waited for the inspection before entering. The inspection was done speedily. It didn''t take long before it was their turn. Shelton handed over the invitation card to the inspector. After confirming the authenticity of the invitation card, the inspector stepped aside. Shelton and Fade walked in one after another. But as soon as Shelton stepped in, Fade, who was behind him, was stopped by the inspector. He said coldly, "Sorry, you cannot enter." Shelton heard the words and turned around immediately. He frowned unhappily and excoriated, "What do you mean?" The inspector of the Yue family said coldly, "He doesn''t have an invitation card, so he can''t enter the VIP seating area." Shelton pointed to himself and said, "He came with me. Didn''t the invitation card state that we can bring another guest?" The inspector of the Yue family still did not allow him to enter. He said coldly, "There is indeed a rule on the invitation, but he is an exception. He cannot enter." This time, Shelton was angry and shouted, "What the hell? Since you have that rule, why are you denying entry for my guest?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Thismotion attracted a lot of attention and everyone turned to look. Facing Shelton''s questioning, the inspector was still calm, replying coldly, "This is the rule, he just can''t enter." "What kind of rule is this? Ask the person in charge of the Yue family toe out. Although the Liu family in Southcloud District is not as good as the Yue family, we will not allow ourselves to be humiliated," Shelton scolded angrily. Many people around pointed at Shelton and began to talk about him. Most of the people stood on Shelton''s side. After all, the Yue family admitted that each invited guest could bring a plus one, but they didn''t allow Shelton''s guest to enter. In the eyes of an outsider, this was obviously a targeted humiliation. Just as the uproar arose, Harrison Yue came over and said, "What''s going on? It''s such a ruckus!" Harrison subordinate reported the incident hastily. Hearing this, Harrison looked over and nced at Shelton. Then, he looked at Fade with a sneer on his face. After that, he came over and looked at Shelton with a smile, saying, "Mr. Liu, what''s going on?" Shelton''s face darkened, "I have an invitation card and I also brought only one guest ording to the rules. Why did your men prohibit me from bringing my friend in?" Harrison lowered his voice and said softly, "Mr. Liu, don''t tell me you''re unaware of this man''s identity?!" "This¡ª" Shelton was startled. Immediately, Harrison''s face darkened and his voice was a little cold. He continued, "You must know about the conflict between him and the Yue family! Under such circumstances, you even brought him to my Uncle Yohannes''s wedding?! I would like to ask, what do you mean, Mr. Liu? Are you trying to oppose the Yue family?" Shelton''s expression turned ghastly. All of a sudden, he didn''t know how to answer.. After all, the Liu family could not afford to offend such a powerful family like the Yue family. However, Shelton also could not contend against Fade, who had terrifying strength. Just as Shelton was in a dilemma, Fade came out and said lightly, "Don''t bother. You go in first and I''lleter." "But, Mr. Chen, this-" Shelton was a little worried, but when he saw Fade''s indifferent expression, he entered alone. The conversation between Harrison and Shelton just now was so quiet that the people around them only saw them moving their lips, and could not hear the content. When they saw Shelton going in alone, the crowd fell into an intense discussion. Now, Harrison looked at Fade with a sarcastic smile and whispered, "Hey, isn''t this the Mr. Chen who boasted in front of me two days ago? About bearing all consequences for everything at the wedding?" "Why? You can''t even get into the VIP seating area! How are you going to bear all consequences?" Harrison said in a sarcastic tone. Fade remained calm. He understood Harrison''s motive. Harrison didn''t expose Fade''s identity on purpose but asked his men to stop Fade in order to humiliate him for having a lowly status. Fade did not deserve entry so that the VIPs and warriors present wouldugh at him. However, Fade couldn''t be bothered. He nced at Harrison lightly and said softly, "Don''t worry, you will take the initiative to wee me inter." Harrison twitched the corner of his mouth and his face full of disbelief, "Really? It''s something that even I''m not aware of, but you''re so sure with it. You''ve made me somewhat curious!" After saying that, Harrison did not leave, but stood guard at the entrance. Such a situation made the VIPs who went in and out feel curious. They pointed at them and discussed the matter. Time passed by. Ten minutes had passed, but Fade still didn''t take any action. Harrison sneered and said, "You said I will let you enter. But now I have no intention to let you in at all!" Fade did not respond to Harrison''s insults. Instead, his ears quivered and he said, "He''s here, I can go in now." "What do you mean? Who''s here?" Harrison frowned with a puzzled look on his face. Everyone around was also confused at this moment. At this moment, a figure in long robes came over. The figure stopped beside Fade and said respectfully, "Mr. Chen, I''m here." "Well, let''s go in!" Fade said in a low voice. Then, they stepped into the VIP seats. Upon seeing this, Harrison frowned and stopped him, "Wait a minute, if you want to enter the VIP seating area, you need to show the invitation card! Besides, you can''t bring him in." The man robes halted in his steps. Then, he shouted in a deep voice, an imposing manner exploded out from his body. "Get out of the way!" "Please show your invitation card!" Harrison became fierce. He was aggressive and was ready to fight the man in robes. At the same time, he threatened in a low voice, "Sir, you are in the Yue Mansion. You''d better not think about fighting. Otherwise, you''ll regret it." Upon hearing this, the man in robes put down his hood and raised his head. He looked at Harrison coldly and said in a deep voice, "Are you threatening me?" When Harrison saw the man in front of him, he was shocked. He quickly replied humbly, "Guardian Chang, Uncle Chang!" The crowd began to chatter. "He is Franklin Chang, the Guardian of the Lightning n." "Guardian Chang is here. He has a good rtionship with the Yue family, why was he stopped by Harrison?" "This is a major mistake, Harrison failed to recognize one of his own!" Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Amidst themotion, Harrison quickly gave way to the man and said, "Uncle Chang, why didn''t you tell me in advance that you areing? I would have weed you at the entrance. Please come in!" Franklin pointed at Fade and said to Harrison, "I''m going to bring him in with me." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Uh...his identity..." Harrison was in dilemma, as if he could not decide. Franklin''s face turned sullen as he said, "Do you want me to personally ask for an exception from your father?" "No, I dare not! Uncle Chang, pleasee in!" Harrison shook his head immediately and then stepped aside to wee Franklin and Fade cautiously into the VIP seating area. When Fade walked in, he cast a sideways nce at Harrison and said calmly, "Like I said, you would take the initiative to wee me in." "Fade Chen! You..." Hearing this, Harrison couldn''t help but gritted his teeth and he looked ferocious. However, since Franklin was also around, so Harrison didn''t dare to lose his temper. He could only watch on in silence as Franklin and Fade walked into the VIP seating area. Then a dark look shed across his eyes as he rushed to the main house immediately, "How did Fade get to know Franklin? There is something queer about this matter, I must inform my father as soon as possible!" he thought silently to himself. After Fade and Franklin entered the VIP seating area, Shelton, who had gone in earlier, walked towards them immediately. When he saw Franklin following behind Fade respectfully, Shelton was shocked. Immediately, he greeted Franklin courteously. At the same time, Shelton felt a sense of relief. Fortunately, he did not oppose Fade like Mr. Ann and Madam Jodie did back then. Moreover, Fade seemed to be more powerful than Shelton had imagined, and even Franklin had to bow down to Fade! After greeting each other, the three of them took their seats. The guests who came in advance couldn''t help but feel strange with this trio and were still asking around about the situation. The guests who came inter told everyone what happened at the entrance just now. All of a sudden, the crowd began to eye the trio with different looks, especially on Fade. There were many stares cast on him as he became the hot topic of discussion. After all, almost everyone around had heard about the conflict between Fade, the Yue family, and the Lightning n. But now, the Guardian of the Lightning n, Franklin, was walking respectfully behind Fade and even argued with Harrison for the sake of Fade just now, which was beyond their expectation. "What''s going on with Franklin Chang? How could he admit defeat to that guy, Fade Chen?" "That''spletely understandable. After all, Franklin was defeated by Fade in the Martial Arts Convention among the five districts." "That''s not true. The convention was held in Dragonville back then, which is Fade''s territory. But this time, it''s held in Westamor District, which is the Lightning n''s territory. Franklin has his n''s support to back him up, so could he bow down to Fade? What''s more, how could the members of Lightning n allow their Guardian to give in to an outsider?" "Speaking of this, I recall that it was the Opening Day of the Lightning n a few days ago, which is held every four years. It aroused public attention not long ago, butter, there was no news all of a sudden. Did something happen?" "Fade and Frankline together to attend the wedding party, this is such an obvious provocation to the Yue family! After all, Yohannes was also defeated by Fade. I heard that they signed a wager." "I''m afraid that the wedding today will not go smoothly. There must be a dramatic showter on!" Everyone was engrossed in a heated discussion about Fade, but Fade himself was totally expressionless. He just sat in his seat and drank his tea quietly, waiting for the wedding to begin. At the same time, in the backyard of the Yue Mansion, Harrison stood in front of his father, Graham, and quickly told him what had happened just now. After listening to his son, Graham couldn''t help frowning, "Is Fade Chen really here? Moreover, you said that Franklin Chang is with him. There''s something unusual about this." "That''s right! Father, Franklin was defeated by Fade and thus lost the Dragon Source Herb Farm to him. Now that he''s on Fade''s side, does it mean that he has already given the Dragon Source Herb Farm up?" Harrison said. At the mention of Dragon Source Herb Farm, even Graham''s eyes lit up. The Yue family were very keen on getting their hands on the farm. So if it really fell into Fade''s grasp, Graham would definitely feel resentful. "Father, what should we do now? Fade will definitely create us trouble at the wedding. Should we take the initiative to..." Harrison''s face was grim, and he made a gesture of cutting the throat. Graham paused for a moment, then shook his head and said, "No, we can''t do it now. After all, many people have witnessed Fade''s arrival. What''s more, Franklin is with him now, so it''s not so easy for us to tackle him." "Father, do we just let him off like this? And allow him to make a scene at the wedding?" Harrison asked. Graham said in a low voice, "Make a scene? No, it won''t be that easy for him to do so. Don''t worry, I''ve already had a n. He won''t be able to spoil our happy event so easily." "Father, you..." Harrison''s eyes lit up. Graham whispered, "Captain Zhu and Mr. Chung are here." Hearing these names, Harrison was shocked. He smiled and said, "With their help, we will definitely win this time." "That''s for sure. Don''t worry, just go with the flow," Graham said calmly. Harrison nodded and left. In the VIP seats, Fade was attracting a lot of attention. Amidst the flurried voices of discussion, some people approached Fade and Franklin, with some hidden intentions in their minds. Such a situation distressed the two middle-aged men sitting in the front row of the VIP seating area. One of them was a middle-aged man with a plump figure in a golden robe with a python emzoned on it. He sneered and said, "A bunch of idiots." Beside the python-robed man, there was anky middle-aged man with a long beard, dressed in green robes. He looked at the python-robed man and said, "What''s wrong? Boss Shun, are you scoffing at them approaching Fade and Franklin? I heard that Fade is a young genius in martial arts. What''s more, Franklin is also there. It seems that it''s not a bad deal to make friends with him!" Boss Shun sneered and said, "I''m afraid that even you won''t believe in your own words, Mr. You." "It''s true that Fade is a genius in martial arts and Franklin''s status is not bad. It would not be a problem for us to make friends with them at other ces." "However, they are not even considering the asion here. They know that the Yue family and Fade are not on good terms with each other, but they made friends with Fade at the Yue family''s wedding banquet! Isn''t this a p in the Yue family''s face? The Yue family will not let them off easily if they do so." "That''s why I said that those guys are a bunch of idiots who can only see the short-term benefits. They did not consider the matter carefully," Boss Shun said disdainfully. Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Mr. You smiled and shook his head. He said, "I don''t object to your words, Boss Shun. However, I still think that it''s good to make friends with Fade." "Mr. You, what do you mean? Since you don''t object to my opinion, why do you say so? Do you think that Fade can defeat the Yue family?" Boss Shun said sarcastically. Unexpectedly, Mr. You nodded and said, "I really do think so." Boss Shun was stunned at once, and then he looked at Mr. You in surprise and said, "Mr. You, what''s wrong with you? How could youe up with such a ridiculous thought?" Mr. You gave him a faint smile. He stroked his long beard, and replied, "Boss Shun, if you disagree with me, why don''t we make a wager and see what will happen in the end!" "Wager? What do you want to bet on?" Boss Shun was looking interested. Mr. You raised the corner of his mouth and said with a curt smile, "Boss Shun, I know you have a jade Buddha statue purchased from abroad. I''m willing to bet on a bellflower. What do you think, Boss Shun?" Hearing this, Boss Shun said, "Well, Mr. You, it turns out that you are taking a fancy on my jade Buddha statue! However, since you suggested it, I will take on your bet." "Good, then it''s a deal," Mr. You said with a smile. Boss Shunughed and said, "It''s a deal! Mr. You, it seems that you are going to give me your Bellflower in vain! No matter how powerful Fade is, it''s impossible for him to defeat the Yue family." "Really? I don''t think so," Mr. You stroked his long beard and said with a smile. "Then let''s wait and see!" Boss Shun burst intoughter. He looked gleeful and started talking to the people around him about the wager. Suddenly, many guests from nearby gathered around them. They were puzzled by Mr. You''s behavior. Seeing this, Mr. You did not exin anything, but merely smiled faintly. The venue was bustling with noise and excitement as the guests chatted, making friendly wagers with each other. "Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!" Amidst the lively atmosphere, drumbeats sounded. The Yue family came out from the Yue Mansion. The crowd quieted down and looked to the front. The wedding began. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Graham stood out and looked at the guests with a cordial smile on his face. He spoke slowly, "Thank you for attending the Yue family''s wedding today. Today, my younger brother, Yohannes Yue, and Miss Mnie Yu are getting married..." At the mention of Mnie''s name, Graham immediately cast a look at Fade deliberately, with a hint of sternness in his eyes. Fade did not respond. He just looked back at Graham quietly, as if this matter had nothing to do with him. After Graham gave his speech, the events of the wedding carried on. When the bridal couple finally emerged, the excitement in the hall climaxed. However, the atmosphere turned a little strange at this moment. Because the couple who were standing together at this moment looked very odd. Mnie was wearing a custom vintage red gown. Every detail of her gown was exquisite and elegant, which made Mnie''s beautiful face look even more attractive at the moment. Many of the guests present looked over at her and couldn''t move their gaze away. By Mnie''s side, Yohannes''s figure was rtively ghastly at the moment. Although Yohannes was also wearing a set of exquisite clothes, he was sitting in a wheelchair, without his left leg. What was worse was that Yohannes''s face was full of bitterness, with his eyes nk and dispirited. At the moment, his nk gaze further amplified his old age, a sharp contrast to Mnie. He was in his fifties and looked more like Mnie''s father than her soon to be husband. However, Graham disregarded the crowd''s murmurs and continued to carry out the flow. "Next, it''s the final event of the wedding. Well invite the couple to kneel and perform their ceremonial bows." The Yue family was holding the wedding in a traditional manner, hence, there was a bowing ceremony at the end. At this moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on them. After this ceremony was done, it meant that Yohannes and Mnie were officially married. "The couple pleasee over and make a bow to the heavens and earth..." As the host spoke, Yohannes and Mnie were pushed to the center of the hall and were about to kneel and perform their bows. Everyone''s gaze was on the bridal couple, but Graham, Harrison, Bailey, Qiana, and the others of the Yu family looked at Fade nervously at the moment. Just as they were about to kneel, Fade took thest sip of tea in his cup, stood up, and said loudly, "Wait a minute!" His roar was like a stone that was thrown into the calm surface of the water, stirring up a tsunami in an instant. Everyone shifted their gazes to him immediately. The Yue family and the Yu family became even more nervous. They all stood up from their seats immediately. Before the Yue family could say anything, Qiana stared at Fade solemnly and said, "Fade, what are you doing? Why are you messing around with Mnie''s wedding? I''ve told you long ago that this is my family''s business and has nothing to do with you. Sit down now, or else..." Fade frowned and looked over. He interrupted Qiana in a cold voice, "Who told you that I''m going to interfere with your family''s wedding now?" "Huh, you ¡ª" Qiana was stunned as she didn''t expect that Fade would say so. She paused for a moment and said with a gloomy face, "You don''t have to make excuses, I¡ª" Fade waved his hand and interrupted Qiana. "I stood up because I have something to discuss with the head of the Yue family." "The Yue family?!" Many people were shocked by his words. Qiana frowned in total puzzlement. On the other hand, Mnie, who was dressed to the nines, smiled slightly from the corner of her mouth. She knew that Fade''s real intention was to stop the wedding. This was merely his tactic! The Yu family fell silent while the Yue family stood up. Harrison red at Fade and said coldly, "Shut up and sit down now, or else get out of here." Fade''s voice turned cold. He nced at Harrison and said disdainfully, "I''m looking for Graham Yue. Who do you think you are? You are not even qualified to talk to me!" "You... you''re looking for death..." Harrison was furious and could not help but throw a punch at Fade. However, Fade merely waved his hand, and Harrison flung away from him, falling heavily on the ground on his back. It was as though an invisible force had surged through his body, throwing him down in a miserable and embarrassing manner. Chapter 794 Chapter 794 The fall did not cause any physical injury to Harrison, but it greatly ruined his image. He lost his temper and said, "I''m going to kill you!" Amidst his fury, Harrison was about to charge towards Fade. However, Graham held Harrison back, then walked towards Fade. Graham looked at Fade and said coldly, "Today is my brother''s wedding. Mr. Chen, if you have something to tell me, we can talk about it after the wedding is over." Graham could tell that Fade was trying to stop the wedding using a different means, but he did not expose Fade''s tactic. Graham merely tried to dy Fade''s ns. Fade would definitely not agree with Graham''s request. He shook his head and said coldly, "This is very urgent. It cannot wait." Graham''s face turned sullen and he said, "Why are you in such a hurry, Mr. Chen? Why do you have to talk to me on such an asion?" Fade took out a document and showed it to all the guests. He said in a harsh voice, "Why? It''s because I''m asking for a debt owed to me by the Yue family." "Asking for debt?" Everyone was shocked. Every pairs of eyes were fixated on the documents at an instant. Fade then said loudly, "A few months ago, Yohannes from the Yue family went to Dragonville to participate in the Martial Arts Convention among the five districts. At the Martial Arts Convention, he made a bet with me, and the stake was half of the Yue family''s property." "You all know that Yohannes lost to me in the end. So, I''m here to ask you for the bettings, which is half of the Yue family''s property." His words caused a buzz in the crowd and everyone went on a heated discussion about it. "I''ve heard about the wager between Yohannas and Fade, but I didn''t expect the stakes to be so big!" "Half of the Yue family''s property worth at least 10 billion yuan! Tsk, tsk. The stakes are too huge!" "Not only that, but I also heard that Fade also bet with Franklin from Lightning n. The stake was the Dragon Source Herb Farm." "What? The Dragon Source Herb Farm? That''s worth a lot. Fade must have made a fortune!" "What fortune? You are too naive. The Dragon Source Herb Farm and half of the Yue family''s property were such huge stakes. Even if it were true, do you think they would be willing to pay the debt?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "That''s right, for such a huge wealth, let alone giving in to Fade, it may even trigger the Yue family and the Lightning n to kill him!" When this statement was made, many people around were stunned for a moment, and then continued to whisper. They felt that it was a likely oue. As expected, after hearing Fade''s words, Graham''s face turned sullen. He denied immediately, "Mr. Chen, the Yue family has never heard of the bet you mentioned. My brother was indeed injured at the Martial Arts Convention among the five districts, but he did not make any bets!" "Mr. Chen, I''m afraid you must have made a mistake!" Graham said in a low voice and looked at Fade with an intense stare. Upon hearing this, Fade sneered and said, "Huh, I expected you''d go back on your word!" "Come on then!" he jeered. As soon as he finished speaking, Franklin, who was standing next to Fade, stood up and said, "Mr. Yue, I took part in the Martial Arts Convention among the five districts with Yohannes Yue. I also participated in the bet at that time." "I bet on the Lightning n''s Dragon Source Herb Farm and Brother Yohannes bet on half of Yue family''s property. This is the bet we signed together at that time. If you don''t believe me, you can find someone to identify if it''s Yohannes''s writing." "Moreover, just a few days ago, the Lightning n has already handed over the Dragon Source Herb Farm to Mr. Chen." As soon as Franklin finished his sentence, the loud whispers of the onlooking crowd broke out again. "Guardian Chang has testified personally and Fade showed the contract with their real signatures. The game is over, there''s no way for the Yue family to turn the situation over." "Now, Graham is in a hard situation There are so many people around, will he really go back on his word in public?" "It''s not impossible for him to go back on his word. It''s just that the reputation of the Yue family is going to be ruined if he do so." "Fade is indeed well- prepared. This time, he forced the Yue family to an impasse." "What are they going to do next? Is the Yue family going to settle this matter by force?" In the midst of the discussion, Boss Shun and Mr. You, who had just made a wager, were sitting in the front row of the VIP seating area. Their facial expression was a stark contrast to each other. With a smile on his face, Mr. You looked at Boss Shun and said gleefully, "Boss Shun, the current situation seems to be different from what you think! Fade is really likely to defeat the Yue family. Please get your Jade Buddha statue ready to be imed by me!" Boss Shun''s countenance was a little grim, but he was putting up a headstrong defense. He snorted and said, "Mr. You, it''s still early to judge. It''s hasty to make a call now. Graham is not so easy to deal with. It''s impossible for him to admit defeat like this. Moreover, it''s even more impossible for him to hand over half of the Yue family''s property." At the moment, Graham was silent and his face was very gloomy. He stared at Fade. After a moment of silence, he said, "Fade, it seems that I really underestimated you." Hearing this, everyone was shocked. Was the head of the Yue family going to admit defeat just like that? Especially Boss Shun, who had participated in the bet, looked extremely anxious! But when he finished, Graham moved aside and made way for someone else. A man walked out from behind Graham. He was about 50 years old, with short hair, an upright posture, straight eyebrows, and a very sharp gaze. Some of the guests who came from other districts did not know him. Overwhelmed by bewilderment, they began to inquire about each other about the man''s identity. However, at the sight of this person, the expressions of the local Westamor District guests changed suddenly and they looked extremely startled. "It''s Lionel Zhu. Why is Captain Zhu here?" "Lionel Zhu, the second-inmand of the Stealth Team of Westamor District is here!" "What is Lionel doing here? Is he going to oppose Fade?" When the crowd heard the identity of this person, they were startled and looked confused. At this time, Lionel stepped forward and red at Fade. He snapped, "Fade Chen! I have something to settle with you before you ask for the debt from the Yue family." As soon as he said that, the crowd burst into an uproar. "Is Lionel really going to go against Fade? No wonder Graham is not worried at all." "Lionel said that he wanted to settle something with Fade. Could there be any previous conflict between them?!" "There are more and more changes in this y, and it''s getting more and more interesting!" Boss Shun, who was initially worried, couldn''t help butugh. He looked at Mr. You arrogantly, "Mr. You, I''ve told you that it is too early to judge. This time, it''s not me getting the Jade Buddha statue ready, but for you to prepare the Bellflower soon!" Mr. You''s face changed slightly, but his expression was still calm. He said, "It''s not over yet. Don''t worry! Keep watching and well talk about itter!" Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Under the heated discussion and curious gaze of the crowd, Lionel approached Fade with a serious face and said, "Fade, let''s settle our matter first!" Fade eyed Lionel up and down. His expression didn''t change much as though not taken aback by the sudden appearance of Lionel. Looking at Lionel in front of him, Fade said calmly, "You''re here for your son, Jayden Zhu, aren''t you?" When it came to his son, Lionel''s face couldn''t help but turn sullen. Traces of frustration began to be revealed on his face as his tone grew gloomier. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "It''s good that you know." Then, Lionel nced at the crowd and said loudly, "Everyone, a few days ago, my son, Jayden, and Harrison invited Mr. Chen to attend a banquet." "As a result, Fade injured my son seriously at the banquet. Both Jayden''s arms are disabled now. I demand an exnation from Mr. Chen for such a ferocious deed today." Hearing this, after a momentary daze, many people who were confused just now understood what happened at once. "I was wondering why Captain Zhu is here. It turns out that his son has been disabled!" "If that''s true, then it''s justifiable for Captain Zhu toe and demand an exnation." "He will not only be demanding an exnation. Judging from the current situation, Lionel is going to cripple Fade too!" "It''s normal for Lionel to want to do so. After all, he broke Jayden''s arms. It''s justifiable for him to pay the same for what he has done!" "I didn''t expect Fade to be so ruthless when he fights as he looked gentle." Many people were thinking that the fault was on Fade. However, some people voiced out their doubts. "If they were just attending a banquet, why did Fade have a conflict with Jayden? And why did he cripple Jayden''s arms? I am afraid that there must be a hidden reason behind this!" "What the hell? A hidden reason? Jayden''s arms are disabled, it''s an indisputable fact. No matter what the reason is, Fade has gone too far." "Harrison was around at that time, wasn''t he? He was a ck Level master, why didn''t he stop him?" After a long argument from the onlookers, Lionel looked back at Fade again and roared coldly, "Do you want to break your four limbs by yourself, or do you want me to do it for you?" It seemed that Lionel wanted Fade to pay double as a revenge. Everyone couldn''t help but cast worried looks at Fade. When Fade heard Lionel''s words, he sneered and said, "I did cripple Jayden''s arms, but why didn''t you ask me why I attacked him?" "You should know that even in thew, selfdefense is a legitimate reason. Why would I attack Jayden for no reason?" Fade said.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Lionel''s eyes turned cold, and then he said in an icy tone, "The truth remains that you crippled my son''s arms. I don''t care for the reason you attacked him." "You don''t care?" Fade sneered, "Or you are afraid of me to speak it out loud? If I do, I''m afraid that everyone will say that your son deserved it." "Nonsense, you still dare make excuses?!" Lionel was immediately provoked. He let out a thunderous roar and charged towards Fade, "B*stard, since you are not willing to do it yourself, then I''ll do it for you!" With lightning speed, Lionel dashed towards Fade menacingly. He emitted a strong imposing manner. Seeing this, everyone was thunder- stuck and somewhat excited. After all, Lionel was a master at thete-stage of the ck Level and he was absolutely a top master among all the people present. The attack of a master at this level would definitely attract significant interest. Lionel was about to hit Fade, but at this moment, Franklin, who was standing beside Fade, darted out suddenly and blocked Lionel''s attack with his palm. As a result, the crowds who were looking on with bated breath were stunned again. Their faces changed at the sudden turn of the situation. Lionel''s face was grim and etched with wrath. He red at Franklin and shouted, "Franklin Chang, what are you doing?" Franklin replied to him lightly, "Captain Zhu, as a member of Stealth, you are considered as a civil servant of the country. Even if Mr. Chen really injured your son, we should give him a chance to tell us the full story." "The fact is on the table, I don''t need to know how we got there!" Lionel gritted his teeth and said. Franklin said coldly, "Captain Zhu, perhaps you don''t need to know that, but everyone else wants to know what happened." Shelton and the others let out shouts of agreement in unison immediately. Seeing this, Lionel''s countenance grew gloomier. He red at Franklin, gnashed his teeth, and said, "Franklin, do you really want to go against me?" "Go against you? Captain Zhu, you shouldn''t say so. I just want Mr. Chen to tell us the whole story and let everyone understand the situation. Am I going against you? Or else, Captain Zhu, is there any contemptible fact that you can''t let others know?" Franklin said. "You..." Lionel didn''t expect that Franklin would defend Fade at this time. For a moment, he was at a loss of what to do next. At this time, Fade looked at the crowd and told the whole story of his conflict with Jayden, "On that day, Mnie and I went..." After telling the whole story briefly, all the people couldn''t help but burst intomotion. The scene was filled with flurried voices. "I knew there must be a reason. Otherwise, who would attack someone else for no reason?" "Speaking of this matter, it''s Jayden''s fault. He forced the woman to stay and even wanted to humiliate her. If it were me, I wouldn''t be able to tolerate that as well!" "What''s more, did you notice that Jayden asked for help from the member of Stealth when he fought Fade? Strictly speaking, it was a vition of thew!" The people were all discussing the matter and many of them began to criticize Lionel at this moment. Lionel didn''t expect that to happen. His face was grim and his lips trembled in anger. "It''s not true, you''re lying. You''re the one who made this nonsense up," Lionel denied. Hearing this, Fade sneered and said, "I knew you wouldn''t admit it. But it doesn''t matter, there are witnesses here." With that, Fade turned to look at Mnie and Zo. Zo hesitated and her eyes flickered. She did not dare to look into Fade''s eyes. However, Mnie did not hesitate and said directly, "I am the person involved. I guarantee that what Fade said is all true." Chapter 796 Chapter 796 "You''re talking nonsense. You''re in cahoots with him. You''re colluding..." Lionel denied instinctively. Fade snorted and said, "Huh, do you still want to make excuses? Do you need me to show you the surveince video of the scene?" Hearing the words ''surveince video'', Lionel''s face turns even sullen. He knew that he could not there was no way for him to defend his son anymore. After all, he knew the truth of the matter, which was the same as Fade''s ount. But even so, Lionel could not let his son to be crippled in vain. Lionel snorted and stopped arguing. With a loud shout, he rushed to Fade and said, "No matter what you say, you have to pay the price for disabling my son." As he spoke, Lionel shouted and his positive Qi surged menacingly toward Fade. Franklin''s face distorted when he saw that. He then fought back with all his might. For a moment, the two of them fought against each other. Their skills and levels were almost the same. However, Franklin was injured while Lionel''s strength was a little stronger than Franklin. Thus, he suppressed Franklin in an instant. However, even so, Franklin still gritted his teeth and tried his best to hold on. After all, their levels of strength were not much different. Lionel could not defeat Franklin so quickly. Seeing that he couldn''t subdue Franklin, Lionel''s eyes turned cold and he shouted, "Stealth members,e out and take that viin down." As soon as he said that, more than a dozen figures in ck rushed out of the blue immediately. They were the members of the Stealth Team. They surrounded and attacked Fade fiercely. At the sight of so many members of Stealth, the crowd eximed in total shock. Many people around were indignant towards Lionel''s aggressive behavior, but they were too intimidated by his identity that they merely kept their frustration deep down, not daring to say or do anything against him. The expression of Mr. You and Boss Shun, who had just made a bet, also changed drastically when they saw this situation. Boss Shun chuckled and looked at Mr. You next to him, saying, "Mr. You, the members of the Stealth have been dispatched. Now, you must get your Bellflower ready." Mr. You frowned slightly and said with exasperation, "Lionel has gone too far this time. Let''s not even talk about that it was his son''s fault at first. Now, he even asked the members of Stealth to solve his personal grievances, this is against the rules!" Boss Shun curled his lips and said, "Mr. You, what''s the point of talking about these? No matter how bad Lionel is, he is also the second- imand of Stealth in Westamor District. He can arrest Fade with his authority anyway, so the result is still the same. You''re going to lose!" Mr. You looked a bit ghastly, but he still held hisst hope and said, "Let''s have a look first. Maybe this is not the final result yet." Seeing more than a dozen members of Stealth charging toward Fade, everyone was filled with helplessness and worry, but that''s was nothing they could do to alleviate the situation. Looking at the people surrounding him, Fade''s face darkened and he shouted, "You are members of Stealth, not Lionel''s personal fighters. Your actions have vited thew. Do you know that?" Upon hearing this, the Stealth members couldn''t help but freeze, their expressions changing slightly. However, Lionel thundered immediately, "Take action now, this is an order!" In an instant, the fighters no longer hesitated andunched a fierce attack on Fade. These members of Stealth were all elite fighters and they were all in the ck Level. The scene of more than a dozen ck Level masters fighting together was really overwhelming. Seeing that the siege was about to begin, a sense of nervousness befell the guests. Some people turned away from the scenes as they sighed and shook their heads in sympathy, not wanting to witness the tragedy that was going to unfold. Even Mr. You, who bet that Fade would win, was nervous at this moment. His fingers pinched his beard tightly and didn''t let go for a long time. However, at the critical moment when the members of Stealth were about to attack, a loud thunderous bellow came. "Stop it." Then, the crowd saw a burly middle-aged man striding toward them solemnly. The Stealth members were shocked by the roar and could not help but turn their heads in unison to look at the burly man. Then, when they saw the face of the man, they were dumbfounded as they stood rooted to the ground. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Lionel, who was fighting with Franklin, saw his fighters stop. He couldn''t help but be furious. He shouted, "What are you doing? Come on, attack him!" At the same time, he threw a sideways nce at the silhouette of the burly man and threatened, "Who are you? How dare you mess with my team? Are you looking for death? Get out of here now!" However, as soon as Lionel finished shouting, the members of Stealth stood upright immediately and looked straight at the burly man. They saluted and said in unison, "Good evening, Sir!" Upon hearing the shout, Lionel was bbergasted and turned around to look at the oer. Lionel was dumbfounded and froze. Looking at the burly man, he stuttered, "Captain Xu... What...what are you doing here?" At this moment, many of the guests were stunned too. They looked at the burly man and eximed in excitement. "Captain Xu, Captain Xu is here. This, this is really mind blowing." "Yes, the Yue family had invited Captain Xu to Yohannes''s wedding. However, he didn''t ept the invitation, but now he''s here." "Who is Captain Xu? Why are you so excited?" Some foreign guests didn''t know about this burly man, so they asked in excitement. Someone exined immediately, "Captain Xu is the head of the Stealth Team in Westamor District and also Lionel''s superior." "Not only that, but Captain Xu is also a martial arts master. His martial arts skills have reached the peak of the ck Level. He is absolutely an expert." Captain Xu was calm. He snorted and said, "You brought the members of Stealth to make such a hugemotion here. Why do you think I''m here?" Lionel was shocked and exined hurriedly, "Captain Xu, there are some misunderstandings about this matter. I''m just..." He still wanted to defend himself, but Captain Xu interrupted him directly and said, "You don''t have to exin. I will investigate it thoroughly." "From now on, you are suspended for investigation immediately. Ande to apologize to Mr. Chen, right now," Captain Xu ordered. Lionel''s face changed and he said in a low voice, "Captain Xu, I can ept you investigating me. But it''s absolutely impossible for me to apologize to him. He disabled my son and we are at daggers drawn." Captain Xu said in a deep voice, "It was your son''s fault on that matter. Moreover, no matter what happened, it''s a huge mistake for you to attack Mr. Chen!" Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Hearing this, Lionel was not convinced at all. He retorted, "Why is it a huge mistake if I attack him? Is there something special about Fade Chen? Or do you intend to protect him on purpose, Captain Xu?" His tone was very harsh and sounded like he was going against Captain Xu directly. The atmosphere of the venue became tense. Everyone could only watch with bated breath, unable to predict what would happen next. Lionel stared at Captain Xu with his eyes wide open, clenching his fists. At this moment, he was even ready to go against Captain Xu. He must take revenge for his son. At this time, Captain Xu''s face darkened and he said coldly, "Lionel, don''t forget that you are a member of Stealth and you are a civil servant." Lionel gritted his teeth and said, "If I can''t avenge my son, I''d rather not be a civil servant." "Do you mean that you must attack Mr. Chen?" Captain Xu said in a deep voice. Lionel nodded firmly and said, "I can''t let him off just like this." A look of disappointment shed across Captain Xu''s eyes. He made a hand gesture and said to the members of Stealth, "Arrest Lionel Zhu!" The members of Stealth were stunned. Then, they walked toward Lionel and were about to arrest him. Lionel did not expect that Captain Xu would ask them to arrest him in public. He looked shocked and said sternly, "Mr. Xu, are you really going to arrest me?" Captain Xu said coldly, "Lionel, you have vited the rules of Stealth. Come with me immediately for investigation." "Rules? What a bullsh*t!" Lionel cursed, "I just want to seek justice for my son and you want to arrest me. I think you are avenging your personal grudge and suppressing me on purpose. I won''t be convinced. I want to report this to the superiors." Captain Xu shook his head with a gloomy face. Looking at Lionel, he said, "I''m doing this for your own good. This is thest time I repeat, you''d better surrender now and there''s still a chance for you to save your own skin. Otherwise, it will be toote to say anything." "Zane Xu, stop trying to scare me off. If I don''t take revenge today, it''s impossible for me to leave." While speaking, Lionel shouted at the member of the Stealth, "My supporters,e over!" Suddenly, some of the members of Stealth changed their expression. After hesitating for a while, around six members of Stealth stood out and went over to Lionel''s side. Zane saw their movements but he did not stop them. He just said in a cold voice, "You have to think about it carefully. You are members of Stealth, not private fighters under Lionel Zhu." He said it very seriously, but the members who walked over did not appear to change their minds. Instead, they began to exin for themselves. "Captain Xu, regarding this matter, I think you have to put yourself in Captain Zhu''s shoes." "Yes, Jayden has been crippled! Fade is too vicious. Even if it''s against the rules this time, I will still revenge for Captain Zhu ." "Me too. That''s too much. Captain Xu, please understand my decision." No one knew that they helped Lionel out of sincerity or the greater benefits they thought would await them if they went over to Lionel''s side. But since they chose their stands at this moment, the decision was made. Zane looked at them with a cold and angry face. He said, "You havepletely forgotten how much our organization and our nation spent to cultivate you. Your current behavior is treason!" "Zane, usually, your pep-talks may work, but it''s meaningless for you to y this trick today. They are notmitting treason! They just can''t tolerate a viin''s crimes and want to exterminate him," Lionel said. Those members of Stealth quickly nodded in consent. Hearing this, Zane''s expression became more gloomy. An imposing aura wasing from him as though was about to fight with Lionel, "Lionel, you will regret what you have done now." Lionel didn''t take his words seriously. He curled his lip and said, "Zane, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. Get out of my way. I''m going to teach Fade Chen a painful lesson!" "Impossible!" Zane stepped forward and was about to fight with Lionel. But at this moment, Graham stepped forward and stood in front of Zane. He said with a smile, "Captain Xu, today is my brother''s wedding day, there will be no need to make a huge fight here." "Get out of my way!" Zane shouted. Graham smiled, but his body was blocking Zane intentionally and he refused to move away, "Captain Xu, let''s settle things peacefully. Why would youe to such an impasse?" While Graham was stopping him, Lionel had already walked over to Fade and was about to make his move. Seeing this, Zane shouted, "Lionel, stop it." Lionel remained unfazed. Instead, he sneered and said, "Captain Xu, after I take action, I will admit my mistake to the higher-ups." As he spoke, a st of energy appeared in Lionel''s palm and was about to hit Fade. At this moment, Zane shouted, "Lionel, do you know of Mr. Chen''s identity?" "Identity?" Lionel was stunned for a moment, then he curled his lip scornfully and said, "What identity does he have? He''s just a martial arts warrior from another city with a bit of wealth and skills. However, those are not worth mentioning in front of me." "Not worth mentioning?!" Zane said harshly, "Lionel, I think you don''t know anything!" "Mr. Chen is a special instructor of the Stealth Team, and he is your superior. It''s a serious crime for you to attack Mr. Chen. Are you looking for death?" Hearing this, Lionel was shocked and said, "A special instructor of Stealth? my superior?" After pausing for a moment, Lionel smiled and said, "Zane, don''t joke with me. The special instructor of the Stealth Team are all famous big shots. He is so young, how could he..." Just as Lionel didn''t believe him, Fade took out his credentials from Stealth and pushed towards Lionel''s face. He shouted coldly, "Open your eyes and see clearly. What''s this?" Lionel looked at the credentials in Fade''s hand and was thunderstruck, staggering backward in fear. His face was full of disbelief, "You are really a special instructor. How... how is this possible? You, how could can you..." Lionel was stunned, and also the crowd was dumbfounded. They looked at Fade in disbelief and felt that the whole matter was incredible. For a moment, almost everyone was stunned in silence. Zane took the opportunity to push Graham away and came to Fade''s side. He cupped his hands and greeted, "I am Zane Xu from the Stealth team of Westamor District. It''s my honour to meet you, Instructor Chen."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Several members of Stealth, who are under Zane''smand, also saluted respectfully to Fade, "It''s our honor, Instructor Chen." At this time, Zane turned to look at Lionel and the few members of Stealth, who were in a stupefied daze. He shouted in a deep voice, "What are you doing? Come and ask for Instructor Chen''s forgiveness." The few Stealth members standing on Lionel''s side came to senses instantly. They rushed over and bowed to apologize to Fade. At the same time, they were extremely regretful and wondered why they had been so ignorant to stand on Lionel''s side just now. Now, that they had provoked the big shot of Stealth. They would have to pay for their mistake! Lionel''s expression was changing rapidly. He seemed reluctant and hesitant. Looking at Lionel, Zane''s face darkened and he shouted, "Lionel, are you going to show disrespect to even the special instructor?" Upon hearing this, Lionel''s face turned ghastly and he said quickly, "Of course not." However, he still looked hesitant. Such a situation made Zane even more furious. He was about toe over and attack Lionel directly. However, Fade snorted at this moment. He looked at Lionel and said, "It seems that some people still don''t believe me!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After saying that, a st of energy burst out from Fade''s palm and mmed into the ground exactly in front of Lionel''s toes. The huge energy prated through the hard stone floor, resulting in a fist-sized abyss. Seeing this, Lionel''s expression changed dramatically. There was no more hesitation in his mind. He knelt down in front of Fade and said, "Instructor Chen, it''s my fault." "Since you know it''s your fault, then get out of here and ept the punishment ording to the rules!" Fade waved his hand and said. "Yes!" Lionel nodded and then left with several members of Stealth dejectedly. Seeing this, the guests around were very surprised. Of course, there were some people who were still in doubt. After all, Lionel just looked as if he was unwilling to admit his mistake. Why did he admit his fault immediately after Fade made a strike? After all, that move didn''t seem to be very powerful. "The warriors present seemed to be able to do it too as long as they reached the peak of the Yellow Level!" If these crowd''s thoughts were transmitted into Lionel''s ear, perhaps he would curse them mercilessly o Fade''s punch fell right in front of Lionel, so Lionel could feel it vividly. The strike looked very ordinary and its power seemed mediocre, only creating a small hole. But if scrutinized it carefully, one could detect the horror of this strike. First of all, it seemed that the strike was not powerful enough, but it was very tense, with a kind of momentum that made Lionel feel oppressed. Moreover, if one looked closely at the pit on the ground, one could find that the edge was extremely smooth, as if it was cut off directly by a de. It was absolutely different from the pit caused by an ordinary explosion. This smooth cut showed Fade''s strong control over his positive energy. Even Lionel could not pull off such a feat. Therefore, after witnessing Fade''s strike, Lionel was no longer hesitated and knelt down immediately to admit his mistake. After all, a person that was able to be the special instructor would definitely be of extraordinary power. However, the other guests would not know Lionel''s thoughts. They were still discussing Fade''s identity as a special instructor and Lionel''s apology. Even Boss Shun and Mr. You, who had made a bet on the VIP seats, were a bit startled at the moment. The plump Boss Shun, with his chubby face drooping, looked at Fade and sighed, "I didn''t expect that Fade had such a trump card. It''s really amazing that he is actually the special instructor of Stealth." "You can''t judge a book by its cover!" At this time, Mr. You also sighed with emotion. Then he looked at Boss Shun, smiling, "Boss Shun, now you can get your jade Buddha statue ready!" Hearing this, Boss Shun changed his expression. He shook his head and said, "It''s not the end of the story yet! Although Fade''s identity as a special instructor of Stealth is very powerful, he still can''t defeat the Yue family. If the Yue family is determined to go against Fade, then things would be quite difficult for him." Mr. You said, "Boss Shun, you have said something simr several times since the beginning, but Mr. Chen reversed the situation every time. Don''t you ever learn from the experience?" Boss Shun shook his head and said, "It''s not the same this time. After this, I''m afraid he is going to confront Graham directly. This is quite difficult for him." "I do trust him. Let''s continue to watch," Mr. You said with a smile. At this time, Graham''s face had recovered from the shock. He looked at Fade long and hard, finally speaking with a smile, "Mr. Chen, it turns out that you are a special instructor of Stealth. It''s an honor for the Yue family to have such a distinguished guest here. Mr. Chen, please take your seat." Graham started to tter him directly, but Fade ignored him. He looked at Graham coldly and said, "Mr. Yue, I can take my seat, but you have to pay off the debts that the Yue family owes me first!" With this, Fade threw out the agreement of the bet directly. Graham''s face, which was feigning a cheerful beam, could not help but darken. Even if Fade was the special instructor of Stealth, it was absolutely impossible for Graham to hand over half of the Yue family''s property. Therefore, Grahamughed and said, "It''s my brother''s wedding now. I think we''d better talk about thister." However, Fade was unwilling to do so. He said coldly, "I can''t wait that long. Let''s talk about it now." Looking at Fade''s aggressive manner, a dark look appeared on Graham''s face. Then, he winked at Harrison, who was standing aside. Harrison turned around immediately and walked in. A momentter, Harrison came out again. Behind him, there was a middle-aged man in his forties, dressed in a ck and red traditional suit. The man walked out with a smile on his face. With a smile on his face, the man went straight to Graham''s side. He nced at Fade and then said loudly, "Today is the wedding day of Brother Yohannes. I didn''t expect someone toe collecting debt!" Upon hearing this, everyone, including Fade, could not help but look at the middle-aged man with a slight change of expression. Under the confused and curious sight of the crowd, the middle-aged man smiled. He nced around and finally looked at Mnie. He said, "Since someone is asking for debt to be repaid today, then I will also take the opportunity to collect a debt owed to me?" "Does he also want to ask for the debt?" "Who is he?" "What kind of debt does he want?" Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked again. Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Everyone was overwhelmed with puzzlement again as anothermotion broke out. The man looked at Mnie and said, "Miss Yu, do you still remember me? I am Lewis Chung. Emerald Plum Jewels owes a debt to the Chung family. I would like to ask for it now. Please pay up, Miss Yu!" His words startled everyone on spot. Unexpectedly, the man was asking for debt from Mnie, the bride! Seeing the situation at that moment, a momentary stun gripped the members of the Yu family, which was then followed by tense nervousness. Mnie looked at Lewis and Graham. She gritted her teeth, revealing an angry expression, and said, "I didn''t expect you two to collude..." Before she could finish her sentence, Lewis interrupted Mnie and said, "Miss Yu, please tell me how you want to settle the debt." Mnie''s face was grim. At this time, Graham added, "Mr. Lewis Chung is from the Chung family in Capital City. It''s unwise for you to owe the Chung family such a debt." "The Chung family in Capital City!" As soon as this title was uttered, the facial expression of many people changed drastically. They murmur of discussion sounded in an instant. "The Chung family in Capital City, those business tycoons?" "Apart from that Chung family, there is no other Chung family in the Capital City! It must be them!" "I didn''t expect that the Yu family had a conflict with the Chung family. Now, I''m afraid that they are in big trouble." Some people sighed with emotion, and of course, some people didn''t understand the situation, so they began to ask around. "Based on what you said, the Chung family are businesspeople. The Yu family is going to have an alliance through marriage with the Yue family right now, who are a century- old martial arts aristocratic family. In this case, would the Yu family be afraid of the Chung family?" "Yes, no matter how big their businesses are, without the support of the masters of martial arts, they do not have a firm hold in society! They would be easily defeated!" Upon hearing this, some people who knew the real situation scoffed at once. "You don''t know how powerful the Chung family is at all! Do you think that the Chung family is an ordinary family who has a business in Westamor District? They are the top business tycoons in Capital City and possibly in the whole of the country. Their family businesses involve jewelry, fashion, medicine, cosmetics and so on. They are the tyrannical kings of the business world!" "Do you think there is no supporting martial arts force behind such business tycoons? Even if there isn''t, they could easily hire a group of masters to protect!" "What''s more, the Chung family is a native family in the Capital City, so you can''t imagine how wide is their connection in the Capital City. Not to mention martial- arts forces, they would even know many important officials and big shots. As long as these influential figures stand out for them, the Yue family wouldn''t dare do anything to the Chungs! After all, no matter how strong the Yue family is in martial arts, how could theypete with the power of the government?" Upon hearing this, realization dawned upon the crowd suddenly. They couldn''t help sighing with emotion. "The Chungs are so powerful!" "However, I don''t really understand. Now, the Chung family is asking for a debt from the Yu family. What does that mean? Lewis seems to have a good rtionship with Graham. The Yu family is the inw of the Yue family now. Isn''t Lewis opposing the Yue family now?" "Yeah, now the Yue family is being pressured by Fade. It''s not a big deal that Lewis doesn''t help, but in contrast, he is asking for a debt from the Yu family. It doesn''t make sense!" The outsiders didn''t understand what was going on, but Fade knew it more clearly than ever. He remembered that Mnie had told him that the Emerald Plum Jewels of the Yu family had provoked a big shot in Capital City, causing their business to suffer a blow. For this reason, the Yu family wanted to arrange an alliance with the Yue family. They asked Mnie to marry Yohannes. As a return, the Yue family would help them to solve the problem with the big shot in Capital City. Now it seemed that the big shot in Capital City that the Yu family had offended was obviously the Chung family that Lewis belonged to. Moreover, judging from the close rtionship between Lewis and Graham, it was very likely that they had known each other for a long time. Thinking of this, the whole thing might have been a conspiracy from the beginning. The Chung family intentionally colluded with the Yue family. The Chung family was the attacking force, while the Yue family pretended to offer help. Together, they made this scam and fooled the Yu family into a trap. The end result might be that the Yu family lost both their money and Mnie to their opponents. Mnie would be forced to marry Yohannes Yue, while the property of the Yu family would also be split between the Yue family and the Chung family. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Because of this, Mnie was in a rage when she saw Lewis and Graham being so close to each other just now. At this time, she finally understood that this was absolutely a conspiracy! Now, Lewis stood up to ask for the debt from the Yu family. On the surface, it seemed that he was opposing the Yu family. But they knew of the rtionship between Mnie and Fade. So, they took the opportunity to suppress Fade and used Mnie to force Fade to make concessions regarding the bet made by the Yue family. However, those who didn''t understand their inner rtionship couldn''t know this at all. Graham and Lewis knew that Fade had known their intention, so they looked at him with a smile and their eyes were full of threats. Fade''s face darkened and he looked at Mnie. Mnie wore an angry and anxious look on her face. She approached the few members of the Yu family and told them her idea without further ado. However, Bailey, Qiana and the others could not believe what they had just heard. "Mnie, your idea is ridiculous. You said that the Yue family colluded with the Chung family and fooled our family. How could it be possible?" "Mnie, I know that you still don''t give up on Fade and you want to find an excuse to break off the engagement. It''s impossible!" "Auntie, I''m telling the truth. I..." Mnie tried her best to exin. However, Bailey and Qiana did not want to listen at all. Or in other words, at this point, they didn''t want to or dare not believe that it was a scam. "Mnie, the Yue family won''t go back on their word. They have promised us!" "Yes, the Yue family promised to help us to solve the problem, so they contacted the Chung family in advance. It''s normal for them to know each other because of this. You are thinking too much." Mnie couldn''t convince her family members, so she couldn''t help but look at Fade anxiously. Fade understood her feeling and gave her a look offort. Then he looked at Graham and Lewis. He walked over and said directly, "You don''t have to keep up this pretense. If you want to force me to give up the bet, you can just say it." Graham smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, I don''t understand what you mean!" Lewis alsoughed and said, "The Chung family has nothing to do with you. Don''t think too much." Fade''s eyes turned cold and he said harshly, "I will definitely im my end of the bet with the Yue family. As for Emerald Plum Jewels, I will not let anyoney a finger on it. That''s all." Graham and Lewis''s faces darkened as soon as they heard this. Then, they exchanged a look with each other and then sneered coldly. Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Graham raised his eyebrows but he did not say anything. Lewis''s face was gloomy. He stared at Fade coldly and said in a low voice, "All these years, I have never met anyone who dares threaten my family so boldly!" "Now, you have met one!" Fade did not give in but retorted coldly. Lewis''s eyes narrowed. He became even frustrated. He said in a low voice, "If I''m not mistaken, Mr. Chen, you seem to have some business in Dragonville. It seems to be rted to cosmetics and medicine." "Coincidently, my family also has our own business in these two sectors." Fade was not intimidated at all. He retorted coldly, "You don''t have to threaten me with this. If you want topete with me in business, just do it. I''m not afraid of you." "You are not afraid?" Lewis sneered with a disdainful smile on his face and said, "Mr. Chen, you are very confident. However, I heard that yourpanyunched a product, some kind of Elixir Wine. It seems quite popr and generated significant revenue in Capital City." Graham chimed in with him and said, "Mr. Chung, you mean the Life Elixir Wine, right? It is also avable in Westamor District. It''s very popr and it''s a good product." "Yes, it''s a good product." Lewis said with a smile, "However if such a good product is banned in the market, I wondered whether Mr. Chen would be distressed." After saying that, Lewis smiled and looked at Fade with an extremely confident expression. Fade''s expression was as cold as stone. He looked at Lewis and said firmly, "You won''t be able to ban my products." "Really?" Lewis took out his mobile phone and dialed a number, "Then I''ll let you witness the influence of my family in the business circle in Capital City." After a beeping sound, the call was connected. Lewis deliberately turned on the loudspeaker and said, "I''m Lewis Chung. There''s something I need you to help me with." "What can I do for you, Sir?" the person on the line asked. Lewis said, "You should know that there is a product called Life Elixir Wine in the market of Capital City. Ban it now, I don''t want to see this product again in Capital City." "All right, I''ll do it right away," said the man. "Well, hurry up. Contact me immediately when you receive any updates," Lewis said and then hung up the phone. Then, he looked at Fade proudly and said, "Hey, kid, what do you think? Do you still say that I can''t ban your products?" Fade looked at Lewis without saying a word. Such a situation made Mnie and others worried about Fade. On the VIP seats, Mr. You, who was involved in the bet, couldn''t help frowning and mumbling worriedly, "No one expected that the Chung family would show up suddenly. Now, Fade is in big trouble." With a smile on his face, Boss Shun said to Mr. You, "Anyway, he will lose this time. Mr. You, it''s time to take out your bellflower. Haha!" Looking at Fade who remained silent all the while, Lewis said sarcastically, "Weren''t you very arrogant just now? Why don''t you say anything right now? Are you scared out of your wits?" "In that case, you''d better admit defeat as soon as possible!" Graham gloated in delight and said, "Mr. Chen, don''t think that you can really be unscrupulous just because you are good in martial arts. There are many things in this world that you can''t contend against!" At this moment, a cell phone rang. Fade took out his mobile phone to have a look, then he looked at Graham and Lewis and said, "You''re right. There are a lot of things in this world that you can''t contend against. Take my Life Elixir Wine, for example, you are not able to ban it." "You''re too stubborn!" Lewis curled his lips in disdain. At this time, Fade picked up the phone and said, "Hello, yes it''s me. Okay, thank you." After saying a few words, Fade hung up the phone. Lewis sneered and said, "You still don''t want to give up, aren''t you? I''ll call the relevant departments in person to tell them. I want you to personally witness your Life Elixir Wine getting banned." As Lewis spoke, he was about to make a call. But at this moment, a servant ran over at lightning speed. He rushed to Graham, panting, "Master, there''s a guest here." "Who is it? You can serve him on your own," Graham said with a little displeasure. The servant said, "It''s... it''s a VIP guest. He said that his name is James Wen and hees from Capital City." "James Wen?" Graham tried to recall the name and he frowned slightly, but he failed to remember any big shot with this name. However, Lewis, who was beside him, was rmed when he heard the name. He said, "James Wen? What brings Secretary Wen here?" Hearing this, Graham asked, "Mr. Chung, do you know Secretary Wen?" Lewis said agitatedly, "Of course I do, he''s a big shot. Invite him toe in quickly." Graham was startled, but he ordered his servants to invite James in immediately. At the same time, he asked again, "Mr. Chung, who is Secretary Wen?" On the other hand, Lewis was growing impatient. He walked down the stage and said, "No, we can''t simply send any servant to wee him. Let''s wee him personally." Speaking of that, Lewis strode out directly. Graham was confused, but he followed him as well. At this point, everyone''s eyes were drawn to the entrance. While walking, Lewis exined to Graham, "Mr. Yue, do you know the one who is in charge of our pharmaceutical products?" Hearing this, Graham said, "You mean Director Qi of the Drug Administration." Lewis said, "That''s right. Director Qi is in charge of the Drug Administration and he is the big boss of our pharmaceutical productspany. With just a single word, he can affect the development of our company and even the whole pharmaceutical industry in our country." "Director Qi does have such ability indeed." Graham nodded. Although the Yue family focused more on martial arts, they still operated some businesses. Therefore, Graham naturally understood the great influence of Director Qi, the big shot of the pharmaceutical ministry. Lewis continued, "James Wen is the top secretary of Director Qi and his absolute confidant. He helps Director Qi deal with affairs that Director Qi has no time to attend to. It could be said that any decision made by Secretary Wen represents Director Qi''s decision." "Now, do you understand how important this honored guest is to us?" Graham was shocked and nodded in a hurry. He quickened his pace to the entrance, "He is indeed N?velDrama.Org owns this text. an honored guest, a real VIP!" Upon hearing Lewis''s introduction, all the guests on the seats were taken aback. All gazes were fixed at the entrance as they were eager to see this so-called VIP. Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, a spectacled middle-aged man was brought into the room by the Yue family''s servant. He was in a ck suit with a briefcase in his hand. The man wore a smile on his face. He was slightly stout and seemed like an ordinary man. However, Lewis immediately went over to greet the man smilingly. Lewis shook hands with the man and said warmly, "Secretary Wen, you''re here! Wee!" James was a little surprised to see Lewis but he nodded and replied, "Hello, Mr. Chung. I didn''t expect to see you here." Lewis exined, "I''m very close to the Yue family, so I''m here to attend the wedding." Concurrently, Graham came up to them beamingly. He extended his hands and greeted, "Secretary Wen, I am Graham Yue. Nice to meet you, Secretary Wen." James nodded and shook hands with Graham. After exchanging a few words, Graham, who was the host, asked, "Secretary Wen, today is my brother''s wedding. It''s our honor to have you here with us! The wedding will begin shortly. Please take a seat." Lewis ushered James to his seat hurriedly. He uttered politely, "Secretary Wen, this way please." However, Secretary Wen waved his hand and answered, "Thank you for your hospitality but I came here for work. I''m afraid that I will not be able to join you guys before Iplete my tasks." "For work!" Lewis and Graham''s eyes immediately lit up when they heard Secretary Wen. They recalled that Secretary Wen was working under Director Qi and they suddenly became excited. Lewis asked quickly, "Secretary Wen, may I ask what work are you here for today?" Graham nodded swiftly and added, "Secretary Wen, I''m a local. The Yue family will definitely be able to help you if you need any assistance." "I''m here to look for someone," Secretary Wen answered. Everyone was a little surprised to hear that Secretary Wen was looking for someone. Lewis was taken aback but he regained himself to ask hurriedly, "Secretary Wen, who are you looking for?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Graham immediately added, "Many of our guests today are distinguished martial artists from all over the country. All you have to do is to tell us and I''m sure everyone will be willing to help you." Secretary Wen nodded when he heard Graham. However, he was about to speak when he nced around the crowd and noticed Fade nursing a cup of tea at a table not far away. Secretary Wen''s eyes lit up when he spotted Fade. There was a hint of excitement on his face and he walked towards Fade hurriedly, He replied, "Thank you, there''s no need to trouble all of you. I''ve already found him." "Found him?" Everyone was shocked to hear Secretary Wen and they turned their heads to stare at Secretary Wen''s direction. They were wondering who Secretary Wen was looking for when thetter went over to Fade''s table hurriedly. Secretary Wen sized Fade up before asking smilingly, "Excuse me, are you, Mr. Fade Chen?" Fade nodded and stood up. He replied, "Yes, you must be James Wen!" "Yes, that''s me. We talked over the phone just now." James smiled and took the initiative to shake hands with Fade. Fade returned the handshake. Meanwhile, Lewis and the others, who were staring at Secretary Wen, were dumbfounded when they saw this. They did not expect that Secretary Wen was looking for Fade and they could not react. Someone asked curiously, "This is impossible, right? Why would Secretary Wen be looking for him?" Another chipped in, "What on earth happened? How did he get to know Secretary Wan?" "Could there be some misunderstanding?" Lewis and Graham recovered from their shock swiftly and hurried over. Lewis asked tentatively, "Secretary Wen, are you really here for him?" "This is Mr. Fade Chen from Dragonville and he''s not from Yudson City. Secretary Wen, you must have made a mistake!" Graham added. James chuckled when he heard them and replied, "Yes, Dragonville it is. I''m looking for Mr. Fade Chen from Dragonville." "What?!" Everyone was shocked. They felt that this was a little inconceivable. Lewis''s face darkened. After all, he just made a call to cklist Fade''s Life Elixir Wine. However, it turned out that Fade was on good terms with someone remarkable like Secretary Wan. It might be a little troublesome for them after this. Graham frowned too and asked softly, "Secretary Wen, what made youe all the way here to look for Mr. Chen?" James replied clearly, "Obviously I have some matters to discuss with Mr. Chen. In fact, Director Qi personally entrusted me with this important task." Everyone was shocked once again. They wore a puzzled look on their face. Lewis'' eyes were darting back and forth and his heart was racing. Director Qi personally entrusted Secretary Wen with an important task? What was it all about? Did his phone call really work? Did Director Qi decide to cklist Fade''s Life Elixir Wine personally? Various thoughts circled through Lewis'' mind. Yet, he found it strange. After all, he just made the call ten minutes ago. How was it possible for Director Qi to summon Secretary Wan to look for Fade so swiftly? "Could it be that Secretary Wen happened to be here? That''s why Director Qi asked him to do it?" Lewis pondered.. On the other hand, Graham''s face was full of anxiety and doubt as he spected quietly. Boss Shun and Mr. You, who were gambling, suddenly became nervous. Boss Shun, who was confident that he would win, did not expect Secretary Wan to intervene, let alone to look for Fade. His expression suddenly darkened. Meanwhile, Mr. You heaved a sigh of relief and uttered to Boss Shun smilingly, "Boss Shun, I guess it''s time for you to prepare the Jade Buddha!" Boss Shun''s face was gloomy and he retorted, "Secretary Wen only mentioned that he came here to look for Fade but he did not mention whether it was a good or bad thing. The dust has yet to settle, so why are you in such a hurry?" For a moment, everyone''s gazes were fixated on James and Fade. James also noticed that everyone was staring at him. He nced at the crowd and exined smilingly, "I''m here today on Director Qi''s order to award Mr. Chen!" "An award?!" Everyone was bewildered as soon as Secretary Wen finished. Initially, Lewis and Graham were hoping that luck would be on their side. However, their faces suddenly darkened when they heard Secretary Wen and they muttered under their breaths, "Present an award? How is that possible? Why would Director Qi award him? What the heck is going on?" Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Everyone was confused when Secretary Wen took out a small rectangr que that was roughly the size of an identification card. He handed it to Fade and exined, "Mr. Chen, this is a Special Contribution Award in medicine that was personally awarded by Director Qi. With this award, you could enter various Drug Administration freely and have a council with Director Qi. You could also enjoy some special tax rebates and subsidies if you open a pharmaceuticalpany." Fade was not fazed when Secretary Wen announced the benefits entailed with the award. However, the other guests were buzzing with excitement. In particr, the guests, who ran their own businesses, were so envious of the benefits that their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. They were businessmen. Naturally, they knew the huge benefits that came with an official subsidy. Moreover, the award did not only include concessions and subsidies but also showed Director Qi''s appreciation. To some extent, Director Qi''s attitude was even more important than concessions and subsidies. After all, one just needed to show this award, and Drug Administrations all over the world would give the green light to everything and not interfere. Everyone was shocked. The trace of admiration and amazement was clear in their eyes. Even Lewis could not believe his ears. It should be noted that even the Chung family, who had spent years building up their business in Capital City, was not able to enjoy such benefits even though they were to the higher-ups. Who would have thought that Fade would be highly-valued by Director Qi? He was bewildered and envious at the same time. Secretary Wen nced at the noisy crowd around him and exined with a smile, "I know you all must be wondering what Mr. Chen did to deserve this award." Everyone nodded with a curious look. Secretary Wen chuckled and continued clearly, "In my opinion, it''s reasonable for Mr. Chen to receive such amendation. In fact, this award could not bepared to Mr. Chen''s contributions." As soon as he finished, everyone was even more shocked and confused. Lewis and Graham frowned. They felt that something was wrong. Meanwhile, Secretary Wen continued exining, "I''m sure most of you heard about the shortage of Alstom Antibiotic in our country some time ago!" The crowd could not help but nod when they heard Secretary Wen. Naturally, even if they were not part of the pharmaceutical industry, they knew about it because it was all over the news. Secretary Wen continued, "Back then, Bald Eagle Pharma in Micovia blocked patents and restricted the use of Alstom Antibiotic in our country. They threatened us to purchase the right to use their patents at a very high price." "As you all know, this will affect billions of people in our country. We had to make sure that we came up with the right solution or it might threaten the lives of our citizens. Purchasing the expensive patents from Micovia would even deal with a detrimental blow to our country''s pharmaceutical industry. Both solutions were bleak to our country." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "At this critical moment, Mr. Chen led a team of researchers and resolved the patents blockade done by Micovia''s Bald Eagle Pharma. He and his team came up with a substitute for Alstom Antibiotic, which was named Ephedra Syrup. With his stroke of genius, he managed to solve the crisis." "Additionally, Mr. Chen was also very noble. After sessfully developing Ephedra Syrup, he allowed the country''s pharmaceutical industry to use Ephedra Syrup for free and did not make money from our citizens. This move has benefited billions of citizens and hundreds of thousands of medical-rted firms in our country." "Sowhat do you guys think? The award means nothingpared to Mr. Chen''s contribution, right?" The entire room was silent when Secretary Wen finished. Everyone was shocked and they stared at Fade with their jaws dropped. It never crossed their minds that Fade was the one who developed Ephedra Syrup. No wonder Director Qi valued Fade so much that he sent Secretary Wen to present Fade with this award. Suddenly, the crowd started buzzing with excitement. Everyone in the room was thrilled. Meanwhile, Lewis had a ghastly look on his face as his mind went nk. On the other hand, Secretary Wen reached out to take Fade''s hand and uttered softly, "Congrattions, Mr. Chen. Director Qi appreciates and values you for your help. By the way, Director Qi also realized that you developed Life Elixir Wine. He heard that the effect of Life Elixir Wine is very good and that it was beneficial to many diseases." "So, Director Qi asked me to tell you that he can help you promote Life Elixir Wine if you''re up for it." Fade smiled when he heard this. He was about to agree when he suddenly recalled something. He nced at Lewis and replied, "Secretary Wen, I''m more than happy if Director Qi is willing to help me promote Life Elixir Wine. However, someone just told me that they will cklist Life Elixir Wine. I am afraid that..." "What?!" Secretary Wen''s face turned cold as he shouted, "Who has the audacity to cklist Mr. Chen''s products without any reason?" Lewis, who still looked shocked and nk, suddenly snapped back to his senses when he heard this. His face changed and he waved his hand hurriedly. He wanted to exin, "Secretary Wen, Mr. Chen, I..." However, his mobile phone rang, interrupting his exnation. The person on the other end of the call immediately spoke when Lewis picked up the call. Moreover, the voice of that person rang across the room because Lewis forgot to turn off the speaker mode. "Mr. Chung, we ran into some problems while trying to remove Life Elixir Wine from the market like you asked. The person you suggested wasing up with all sorts of excuses. How about I look for some higher-ups to deal with this? We canpletely cklist Life Elixir Wine like this!" Lewis''s face immediately turned pale upon hearing this. He eximed hurriedly, "What cklist? What nonsense are you talking about? I did not say such things. Don''t you dare do anything rash?" After that, Lewis hung up without allowing the other person to reply. He forced a smile and tried to exin, "Secretary Wen, Mr. Chen, this is really a misunderstanding, I..." Fade snorted, "Misunderstanding? Everyone definitely heard you when you said that you wanted to cklist Life Elixir Wine just now! How did that end up being a misunderstanding?" Secretary Wen frowned upon hearing this and asked in a cold voice, "Lewis, what''s going on?" Lewis knew that he was backed into a corner and he suddenly knelt down in front of Fade bitterly. He begged in a choked voice, "Mr. Chen, it''s my fault. I listened to the wrong person and targeted you. I know I was wrong but I promise that I will never do it again." As Lewis spoke, he stole a nce at Graham deliberately. He was implying to the crowd that it was Graham who was behind it. Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Graham almost cursed Lewis in his heart when he noticed this. However, he did not know how to exin, therefore he could only re at Lewis darkly. Fade''s face turned cold when he spotted Lewis begging for mercy. He replied cidly, "Mr. Chung, you don''t need to beg me. You just need to take the responsibility for your actions." Secretary Wen added coldly, "Mr. Chung, I will report this to Director Qi when I get back. We are definitely going to investigate this thoroughly." After that, Secretary Wen turned to Fade and continued, "Mr. Chen, I''vepleted my tasks and I need to leave soon. You cane to Capital City when you''re free and we could sit down and have a good chat." Fade nodded and answered with a smile, "Thank you, Secretary Wen. I''ll walk you out." Secretary Wen shook his head and replied, "Mr. Chen, you''re too polite. There''s no need for that. I can just walk out on my own." Fade walked Secretary Wen to the entrance and bid thetter goodbye. After Secretary Wen left, Lewis came to his senses and suddenly got up from the floor. He could no longer think of anything else and nced at Graham. He said hurriedly, "Brother Yue, there is something urgent that requires my immediate attention. I have to go now." Lewis immediately left after notifying Graham. The room immediately fell quiet again. Everyone''s eyes were on Fade. It was hard to tell what they were hiding in their eyes. Boss Shun and Mr. You, who had made a bet, were dumbfounded too.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This was especially true for Boss Shun. He did not expect Fade to gain the support of the influential figure in Capital City and defeated Lewis, who was previously suppressing Fade. It was impossible for him to predict what happened. On the other hand, Mr. You was smirking and there was excitement in his eyes. He said to Boss Shun, "Boss Shun, the dust has settled. I don''t think you have anything left to say, right?" Boss Shun''s face fell. He was silent for a moment and he retorted stubbornly, "Not yet. Although Fade was supported by Director Qi and Secretary Wen, it is only useful to Lewis. We bet on him and the Yue family. It might not be over with Graham." Mr. You''s face changed when he heard this. There was a trace of anxiousness in his eyes. Indeed, Lewis came from a business family background and his base was in Capital City. Moreover, Lewis was not part of the management in the Chung family. Therefore, Secretary Wen was enough to suppress Lewis. However, Graham was a little different. The Yue family was a family of martial arts. The Yue family originated from Westarmor District. It was far away from Capital City. Besides, Graham was the head of the Yue family. This kind of person would not give in so easily, let alone giving up half of the Yue Family''s wealth was a crucial matter. However, Mr. You was worried but Fade created a lot of miracles and surprised the crowd from the start of the banquet. Therefore, he was still quite confident in Fade. Fade, who walked Secretary Wen to the entrance, returned to the venue. He did not return to his seat. Instead, he walked up to Graham and spoke, "Master Yue, do you remember the debt your family owes me? You sent Lionel and Lewis to stop me earlier, so what other tricks do you still have up your sleeve? Just show me what you have and I''ll take care of them." Graham''s expression changed but he denied Fade''s ims. He replied, "Mr. Chen, you''re exaggerating. The previous conflict was between you, Mr. Zhu and Mr. Chung. It has nothing to do with my family." "Nothing to do with you?" Fade''s expression changed and he continued, "It''d better have nothing to do with you. If that''s the case, could the Yue family settle the debt you owed me now?" Graham''s face darkened upon hearing that. His expression was solemn and he did not speak. He would definitely not agree to wager something huge like half of the Yue family''s assets. However, Fade and Franklin showed evidence of Yohannes''s signature at the beginning of the banquet. Things seemed to be spinning out of control. Fade noticed that Graham was quiet for a long time and he asked, "What''s wrong? Master Yue, why are you quiet? Do you want to go back on your words?" Graham''s face darkened and his eyes turned cold. He shed a determined look and seemed to have made up his mind. Grahamughed and replied, "Mr. Chen, what do you mean by going back on my words? I disagree because I''m not aware of the bet you mentioned." "What do you mean? You''re denying everything?" Fade asked coldly. Graham answered, "The Yue family''s assets revolve over a thousand members of the Yue family. All important matters must be decided by the elders of the family." Graham continued, "No one in my family would admit that we had wagered half of the Yue Family''s assets without the joint signature from the senior members of the Yue Family." Fade sneered, "In the end, it seems like you''re just going back on your words." "Mr. Chen, you''ve misunderstood me. I''m not going back on my words. It''s just that this bet was not acknowledged from the very beginning," Graham replied smilingly. Obviously, he was not going to keep his words. He changed his tone and continued, "Of course, it''s Yohannes fault for doing things rashly. He wagered something that waspletely out of his control. I apologize to Mr. Chen on behalf of my younger brother." At the same time, he was shifting the responsibility to Yohannes. After all, Yohannes turned into a useless wreck and his brother was useless to the Yue family. Graham would not feel sorry for his younger brother. "Of course, my family is more than willing topensate Mr. Chen." Graham pped his hands and immediately, a servant walked towards Fade with a wooden box. Graham smiled and added, "There are two sets of Earth Level herbs in the wooden box. This is a small token of our gratitude. Please ept our gift, Mr. Chen." Two sets of Earth Level herbs ranged from ten million yuan to a hundred million yuan. Generally speaking, they could be ssified as precious herbs. However, the worth of these Earth Level herbs were pale inparison to the Yue family''s fortune. Fade''s face darkened. He did not ept the herbs but narrowed his eyes and stared at Graham sternly. He said in a cold voice, "Master Yue, it looks like you''re nning to deny everything!" "If that''s the case, I''ll collect half of the Yue Family''s asset myself." Fade eximed and a majestic aura stirred from his body. Instantly, his aura spread all over the ce and shocked the crowd. The crowd was in an uproar. Everyone''s expressions changed as they began discussing among themselves. Someone in the crowd concluded, "Mr. Chen''s going to make his move and snatch from the Yue family." "His aura is impressive. Mr. Chen is so young but he''s so powerful!" "But he''s too impulsive. The Yue family is a martial arts family that''s centuries old. It''s not a wise choice to go head-to-head with them!" Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Graham did not show any sign of panic when he noticed that Fade was about to make his move. On the contrary, the corners of Graham''s mouth curled into a smile. He stared at Fade and asked slowly, "Mr. Chen, what are you doing? Are you going to snatch away the Yue family''s assets?" Fade replied coldly, "I''m making my move, so what?" Graham''s voice deepened and he answered sternly, "You may be Director''s Qi favorite and the special instructor of the Stealth Team, but the Yue family is not weak!" "I will not back down from a fight if Mr. Chen wants to challenge me!" Graham''s tone was proud and dignified. It sounded a little heroic and amazed the crowd. However, Fade had no intention to argue with Graham. His eyes turned cold and his aura intensified. He was ready to fight at any moment. Graham''s aura exploded too when he noticed Fade''s actions. Instantly, the two confronted each other in front of the Yue family''s mansion. Their imposing manners were so threatening that it made the crowd''s hearts tremble. The crowd was shocked when they noticed this. Their expressions changed and some were worried that they might get in the way of their battle, hence they hid in the corner hurriedly. Even Boss Shun and Mr. You, who were sitting in front of them, had to withdraw temporarily. They moved to a ce a little farther away from the epicenter. Mr. You''s expression suddenly darkened at the sight of this. He was gloomy as he observed the situation quietly. Meanwhile, Boss Shun heaved a sigh of relief. He could not help but smile and shook his head. He said, "It''s not wise for Mr. Chen to start a war with the Yue family!" Mr. You''s heart sank when he heard Boss Shun. Although he did not want to admit it, it was indeed not wise to start a war with the Yue family. After the series of exchanges, Fade still had the upper hand and he was not in the wrong. As long as he dealt with the Yue family slowly, he could still force the Yue family topromise even if he was not able to im his wager. In fact, he could probably get some hefty benefits out of it. Fade was winning but he started a war and the situation reversed. It was getting a little out of control. Boss Shun grinned when he spotted the look on Mr. You''s face. He chipped in, "Mr. You, there''s no need to be so disheartened. Isn''t Fade the best martial artist in Dragonville? Who knows, maybe he will be able to win?" Mr. You became even more gloomy when he heard that. He could not help but sigh and shook his head in defeat. He did not believe that Fade would be able to defeat the Yue family. After all, Graham was a top ck Level martial artist. Furthermore, the legendary Old Master of the Yue family was probably an Earth Level martial artist. If Fade and the Yue family engaged in a fight, Mr. You was sure that Fade would lose. Additionally, Fade might even endanger himself. There were many people in the crowd who shared the same thoughts as Mr. You. Mnie looked worried too and could not help shouting, "Fade!" Fade nced at Mnie and smiled. He replied confidently, "Mnie, don''t worry. I''ll win." Mnie''s face froze when she heard that and then she nodded seriously. She whispered, "I believe you." Concurrently, Graham, who was opposing Fade, shed a scornful look. He sneered, "Win? It''s good that young people like you have high ambitions. However, it''s wishful thinking if it''s out of your league." Graham snorted and waved his hands as he spoke. An impressive energy suddenly spread out behind him and rushed towards Fade in the form of a gale. The high wind swirled and howled, forming a huge vortex. Everything along the way, be it tables, chairs, flowers, or even furniture were all sucked into the cyclone. All the items were crushed into pieces and scattered in the air. The cyclone hurled and formed sharp des, cutting off everything in its way. Everyone could not help but marvel at Graham''s attack. Someone in the crowd praised, "Graham''s attack is really amazing. He deserves to be a ck Level martial artist!" "I''m pretty sure he''s not far from Earth Level with strength like that!" "That''s what you would expect from the Yue family. A family with centuries of martial arts history truly live up to their reputation!" "Fade was still too inexperienced. Why did he insist on starting a war with the Yue family? He''s bound to lose." Graham became increasingly confident when he heard the crowd. He controlled the cyclone with both hands and the cyclone approached Fade. Harrison, who was behind Graham, said excitedly, "Dad, don''t kill the guy immediately. Take your time and torture him slowly." Yohannes, who was sitting in a wheelchair, had a sinister look on his face. He gnashed his teeth and red at Fade. He eximed, "Fade, you crippled me back then. Now, it''s payback time! You''re going to die!" Yohannes turned to Mnie, who was standing beside him with a worried look on her face, and his gaze turned cold. He cursed, "You b*tch! You''ll be my woman soon but you''re still seducing other men. I''ll make you pay when you marry me." Mnie red at Yohannes in return and retorted resolutely, "You''re disgusting and ipetent! I won''t marry you even if I kill myself." "What did you say?" Yohannes''s expression was menacing as anger ripped through him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He was arrogant and always thought that he was romantic and elegant. Otherwise, he would not decide to marry Mnie. His narcissistic personality could never ept others regarding him as ipetent and disgusting. Yohannes''s face was eerie and he roared, "Bring that b*tch over! I''m going to kill her right now!" The servants immediately went over to capture Mnie upon hearing Yohannes'' order. The Yu family panicked and Mnie''s mother, Rosy, was shocked. She stepped forward quickly and pleaded, "Mr. Yue, please don''t. Mnie..." However, Yohannes, who was fuming, was oblivious to Rosy. Rosy turned to Bailey and Qiana helplessly and begged, "Bailey! Qiana! Mnie is innocent. Please help me to persuade him!" Bailey and Qiana were about to speak when Yohannes snapped, "I''ll kill whoever dares to stop me!" His threatening remarks frightened Bailey and Qiana. They immediately kept quiet and could only watch helplessly as the Yue family''s servant stepped forward to seize Mnie. Yohannesughed wildly when he spotted this and eximed, "Fade, I thought you wanted to protect that b*tch? Now, I''m going to humiliate and conquer her in front of you! Haha!" Chapter 805 Chapter 805 Yohannes had a wicked smile on his face as he stared at Mnie, who was dragged over by the Yue family''s servants. He smacked his tongue and sneered, "Strip her! I want Fade to see how I humiliate this b*tch." Fade, who was battling against Graham''s cyclone, caught a glimpse of what Yohannes was doing and his eyes turned cold. His gaze was coated with frost and he shouted, "Yohannes, you''re going to die!" Yohannes yelled savagely and crazily, "Fade, it''s you who''re going to die, not me!" Following that, with a wave of hisrge hand, he shouted, "What are you still standing there for? Strip her! Do not leave anything on her!" Fade''s face turned cold when he heard that. He ignored the approaching cyclone and turned into a shadow that rushed towards Yohannes. Graham snorted when he spotted this and immediately used both hands to change the direction of the cyclone. The cyclone went towards Fade again and Graham scoffed, "Do you think it''s that easy to avoid my attack?" The whistling cyclone once again blocked Fade''s path. Killer intent shed across Fade''s eyes when he saw this. He said sternly, "All of you! Go to hell!" As he spoke, Fade raised his right hand and a crimson aura gathered in his hand. The aura intensified and transformed into a menacing scarlet sword. The surface of the sword was glowing with red mes and the scorching temperature around it was frightening. Fade waved his right arm and sliced the approaching cyclone. He eximed, "Nineze Sword, sh!" Graham was shocked when he noticed this but he sneered, "You''re using a sword to cut my cyclone? You''re such a fool! My cyclone doesn''t have a form, so why would it be afraid of your stupid sword?" "Break him!" Graham yelled in a cold voice with a terrible look. The raging cyclone suddenly trembled and seemed to have grown a little bigger. It roared and swept towards Fade. Instantly, Fade sliced the raging cyclone with his scarlet sword. The forces collided violently. Immediately, everyone felt a sudden sh in front of their eyes and the entire Yue family''s courtyard quivered. The white and red energy beams collided, forming dazzling sparks in the air as they struck each other. The whistling wind and scorching mes collided fiercely. The two forces seemed to be neck and neck. This made Yohannes even more smug. He grabbed Mnie''s arms and ripped off one of her sleeves, revealing her pale arm. Yohannes burst into maniacalughter and eximed, "Fade, did you see that? This b*tch, I''m going to ruin her reputation and humiliate her to death." Fade''s gaze turned cold. He nced at Yohannes, who went mad, and the killing intent in his eyes grew. His body moved and he tried to rush towards Yohannes. However, Graham waved his hands when he spotted Faded''s intentions. Instantly, the cyclone blocked Fade''s path again. Graham scoffed, "You want to get to my brother? Over my dead body" Fade thundered icily, "Do you really think that I am not capable of killing you?" As soon as he finished, Fade waved his right arm fiercely. The scarlet sword glowed ringly and clusters of red mes surged from it. The fire dragon roared and spat out fires as it rushed towards the cyclone. The howling cyclone was immediately dispersed by a fire dragon. It exploded into countless mini cyclones, which eventually dissipated in the air. Fade''s Nineze Sword and fire dragon rushed towards Graham. Graham was caught off guard. He initially thought that he had a slight advantage over Fade and thought that he was able to defeat Fade. How did Fade manage to break Graham''s cyclone? However, there was no time for him to think because the scarlet virtual sword was roaring towards him. Graham felt the threatening aura and the scorching heat from the virtual sword and his expression changed drastically. He retreated quickly and at the same time, he pped his hands repeatedly. Waves of energy formed quickly to meet the virtual sword. However, Graham underestimated the power of Fade''s scarlet sword. The sharp virtual sword sliced through Graham''s every attack like a knife cutting butter. The sword broke through Graham''s energyyer afteryer and finallynded a blow on his chest. Graham suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. A powerful burning energy hit him, sending him flying across the room. Hended on the floor heavily and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was as pale as a sheet. Fade controlled the virtual sword and he rushed towards Yohannes at the same time. Yohannes, who wasughing arrogantly, turned pale with fear when he noticed Fadeing towards him. He wanted to yell for his brother to help. However, he realized that his brother was sent flying by Fade''s sword when he turned around. Immediately, Yohannes''s expression changed. Horror was clear on his face and he roared madly, "Someone quickly take me out of here!" However, how could the servants of the Yue family match Fade''s speed? They just heard Yohannes''s pleads when Fade arrived in front of Yohannes. Fade''s cold eyes were filled with murderous intent and he eximed, "You''re going to die!" Yohannes panicked and pushed Mnie away hurriedly before struggling to escape desperately. However, he was disabled. He kept on struggling and fell off his wheelchair andnded on the floor eventually. He tried to escape on all fours. Meanwhile, Fade held Mnie in his arms and injected some positive energy into Mnie, who was shivering with fear. Heforted softly, "Mnie, I''m here. Don''t be afraid!" Next, Fade turned to look at Yohannes. A red energy shot out from his fingertip and went for Yohannes''s heart urately. Suddenly, Yohannes, who was struggling frantically,y prone on the floor and stopped moving. He was no longer breathing. The situation made the crowd''s heart skip a beat. Their eyes were filled with indescribable shock. They would never have imagined that the formidable Yohannes, who was the younger brother of Master Yue, would die just like that. Furthermore, he was ughtered brutally right in front of his own home. The situation was mocking the Yue family, who had centuries of history in martial arts. It was absurd that it made peopleugh. At the same time, Graham, who was pale, managed to stumble onto his feet in time to see what happened. His eyes were cold immediately. He gritted his teeth and red at Fade. He hissed menacingly, "You killed my brother! How dare you kill my brother? You..." Fade sent Mnie back to Rosy''s side quickly and nced coldly at Graham. He replied icily, "Don''t worry, you''re next."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 806 Chapter 806 As he spoke, Fade dashed to Graham like a shadow. He used his fingers to form a sword and it breathed out a series of red mes as he readied himself to attack Graham. Graham turned pale when he noticed that. He ignored his injuries and tried to generate the positive energy in his body desperately and summoned it to block Fade''s attack repeatedly. In the blink of an eye, the two had exchanged over ten moves. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Graham seemed to be at a disadvantage throughout their exchange. The positive energy he unleashed desperately seemed like papers against Fade''s sharp scarlet virtual sword. It did not hold out before Graham''s positive energy was shattered. In just a few dozen seconds, Graham was forced to retreat and over half of his positive energy ran out. However, Fade had no intention of stopping his attacks. On the contrary, his attacks became increasingly aggressive. Graham''s situation worsened and he could not be bothering to ponder any further. He shouted, "Members of the Yue family, what are you all standing around for? All of you, join forces to attack him! Stop him! Quick!" The members of the Yue Family, who were stunned, finally came to their senses upon hearing Graham''s order. Instantly, over a dozen members of the Yue family emerged in all directions. Some of them were fighters of the Yue family while others were members of the Yue family and some of the guests who had a good rtionship with the Yue family made their moves too. These people were not very powerful. Most of them were Yellow Level and only a handful of them were able to reach ck Level. Even though they were not strong individually, the impact was huge when they joined forces. They besieged Fade and countless virtual swords, whirlwinds, flying swords and scarlet rays rained down on Fade. Finally, Graham breathed a sigh of relief and he retreated quickly to flee into the mansion. The other guests were all dumbfounded when they saw what was happening. They did not expect that things would develop this way. They were shocked that Fade actually dared to fight the Yue Family. He even had the upper hand and forced Graham to gather the Yue family to attack him. Everyone had different reactions and various thoughts crossed their minds. Some people were admiring Fade''s prowers. Others were still shocked by Yohannes'' sudden death. Of course, some people were considering whether to lend a hand in attacking Fade. They could take the opportunity to trade it for a favor from the Yue family in the future too. After all, Fade was outnumbered and it seemed that the odds were against him. However, it suddenly dawned on them that Fade might stand a chance. Fade, who was being surrounded by dozens of people, did not show the slightest fear. Instead, his eyes flickered with fury. His eyes sank and he waved his right hand in the air. Instantly, a blood red line appeared in the air and the surface of the line was covered with ayer of burning me. The me roared down from the sky like a heavy rain and fell on the attackers. The Yellow Level martial artists'' clothes and skins were caught in mes. It burned them, resulting in screams of agony. Some decisive martial practitioners immediately cut off their limbs to stop the mes from spreading throughout their bodies. However, those who hesitated immediately regretted their decision. The mes spread so wildly that it was beyond their expectations. They were engulfed in mes shortly and it was toote when they wanted to protect themselves. By then, half of their bodies were burned and they could no longer take it. They stopped breathing andnded on the ground. In the end, their whole bodies were burned into ashes and fluttered in the wind. In less than three minutes, over ten members of the Yue Family were killed. The remaining members were injured and some of them had lost their limbs. Everyone was shocked when they saw that. They were dumbfounded and disbelieved. Someone stammered, "How, how strong is Fade?" Another whispered, "What was that move just now? Why was it so powerful?" "The Yue Family''s in trouble this time. I''m afraid that this matter is going to be hard to settle." "Look, Fade is chasing after Graham. Do you think Fade will kill him too?" As the crowd shouted in shock, Graham, who fled to the entrance of the mansion, turned over his shoulder to stare behind him. He was utterly shocked. His heart lurched when he spotted Fade rushing toward him. He dashed into the mansion hurriedly. Finally, Graham rushed into the mansion before Fade could get to him. Fade did not pause and went after Graham, who escaped into the mansion. He was determined to kill Graham. There was a loud bang when Fade stepped into the Yue Family''s mansion. Thunders shed through the cloudless sky and the entire Yue Family''s mansion shook from it. Immediately, Fade heard a loud voice above him. It sounded as if God descended on earth. "Young man, don''t go too far!" There was a deafening voice and a burly figure walked out from the Yue family''s mansion. It was an elder in his seventies. He was old but his body was huge and his gray hair was spiky. There was a serious expression on his square face. He looked like a statue in a temple and his appearance intimidated anyone who sat eyes on him. Some of the people who were familiar with the Yue family cried out in surprise when they spotted the figure. A man eximed, "That, that''s the Yue Family''s Old Master! That''s Weldon Yue!" Another asked, "Legend has it that Old Master Yue has reached Earth Level. Is that true?" "Judging from his demeanour, it''s probably true!" "Fade is in trouble now that Old Master Yue has appeared!" "He should run. He has no chance of winning against Old Master Yue." There was amotion in the crowd. Almost everyone was certain that Fade would be defeated because Old Master Yue stepped forward. Members of the Yue family, who were initially scared, heaved a sigh of relief. Harrison stopped running wildly and adjusted his clothes. He put on his usual arrogant smile and had his hands behind his back as he walked towards Weldon. On the other hand, Graham, who was hiding in the mansion, looked more livelier than ever. He walked out of the mansion and red at Fade resentfully. Those who supported Fade could not help but worry for him. Mnie was full of grief and wanted to rush forward but Bailey and Qiana held her back. Mr. You, who ced his bet on Fade, could not care less about his own bet. He persuaded anxiously, "Fade, I think you should just surrender. After all, you are not facing an ordinary person but a legend who had a hundred years of experience in martial arts." Chapter 807 Chapter 807 However, Fade had no intention to plot his escape. He did not even bother to stop his attacks. He cast a side nce at Old Master Yue and his eyes fell on Graham again. The red virtual sword in his hand whistled and headed for Graham''s chest. Graham did not expect Fade would dare to attack him in the presence of his father. He was caught off guard and froze on the spot. He had no time to dodge it and could only watch as the red glow came rushing towards his heart. Graham was grappling with shock when Weldon waved his hand and a blue light shot out from his sleeve. It collided with Fade''s red sword with a loud bang. The two forces collided and exploded in the air. It turned into a mixture of colors that dissipated in front of Graham gradually. Graham, who was so frightened that his heart nearly escaped his throat. He did not have time to think and retreated into the mansion behind him with a lingering fear on his face. Harrison and the rest of the Yue family followed suit as well and retreated to the mansion swiftly. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Weldon''s face was dark as he red at Fade. He looked like he was about to go ballistic. "Young man. You''re a little too arrogant, aren''t you?" Weldon spoke and an imposing aura broke out to envelope Fade. Weldon was trying to force the latter to retreat. However, Fade did not show any signs of retreating. On the contrary, he took a step forward and stared at Weldon. He replied, "I''m not the one who''s arrogant, it''s your family." "You arrogant punk, what exactly are you trying to do?" Weldon chided sharply. Fade took out the agreement swiftly and answered, "My request is simple. I want the Yue Family to fulfill this agreement. I want half of Yue Family''s assets." Even Old Master Yue stiffened when he heard Fade''s request. His face darkened as he spoke, "Young man, don''t you think you''re going overboard?" "No, I''m not. This is a real bet. Many martial artists were present and they witnessed it," Fade replied calmly. Weldon could not be bothered to look at the agreement. Instead, he waved his hand to stir up a strong gust of wind. Instantly, the strong wind tore the agreement into tiny pieces and it was scattered by the wind. "I don''t know what agreement you''re talking about. The only thing I know is that the assets of my family will not be given awaytely based on a word from an outsider like you," Weldon snapped. During the whole process, Weldon never even nced at the agreement. It was clear that Weldon would not acknowledge the agreement, let alone agree to give up half of the Yue family''s assets. Weldon''s move was cunning and domineering but it was simply impossible for Fade to stop him. Old Master Yue was an Earth Level martial artist, which gave him the right and confidence to do so. Everyone''s eyes were fixated on Fade. They were waiting to see how he was going to deal with Old Master Yue''s forceful behavior. Fade rxed his index and middle finger on his right hand and thest piece of agreement was carried away by the wind. He dropped his arms and raised his head to stare at Weldon. He put on an indifferent face and asked coldly, "Are you refusing to acknowledge the existence of the agreement, Old Master Yue?" Weldon snorted, "I would not acknowledge a nonexisting agreement." Fade shook his head and his eyes narrowed. He eximed, "I''ll have to take matters into my own hands since the Yue family took this lightly." As he spoke, Fade''s body trembled and his overwhelming aura suddenly broke loose. A powerful wave of positive energy shot up to the sky and shed against Weldon''s energy. In fact, Fade never once looked like he was at a disadvantage. "Huh?" Weldon was shocked when he saw that. However, heughed coldly and said, "Young man, no wonder you dare to be so arrogant, you are really something!!" "But you''re still nothing to me!" Weldon eximed. An outburst of energy from his body surged toward Fade like a tidal wave. Putting Fade aside, the guests hiding in the corner felt Weldon''s overwhelming energy. Their chests felt tight and they were slightly out of breath. Everyone was thunderstruck. A guest shouted in fear, "Is this what an Earth Level martial artist can do? This is horrifying!" Another eximed, "Is Fade crazy? He''s still going against Old Master Yue? He will not survive this!" "That''s such a pity! If he were to surrender now and train hard, he might have a chance to surpass Old Master Yue in the future. He''s still young but he''s too arrogant." Some people were trying to persuade Fade to stop but he did not retreat. Instead, he faced Weldon''s wave head on. Weldon''s eyes turned cold and a look of surprise appeared on his face. He snorted, "Kid, it''s good for a young man to have some personalities. However, you''ll be a fool if you''re too stubborn." As he spoke, Weldon''s strong arms moved and he brought out two waves of energy, which were like two tidal waves crashing Fade from both sides. "I''ll show you mercy because you have the talent. I''ll only break your arms, so you can just go back and rest." Two tidal waves rushed toward Fade''s arms and the fierce energy was going to drown him. Weldon''s face was full of confidence. After unleashing the two powerful forces, he lowered his arms and shed a proud smile. Fade stretched out his arms gently in the face of the wave-like attacks and mmed the waves with his palms. "Boom!" There was a deafening sound and the two tidal waves were smashed by Fade. The positive energy of the waves shattered and turned into countless sparkling lights that snowed down the sky. Fade''s behavior left everyone in shock. They stared at Fade in surprise. Someone muttered, "How, how is this possible? Fade managed to block Old Master Yue''s attack." A woman added, "He did not only manage to block it but hepletely shattered it. I wonder what level he is?" "How could this be?" Everyone was in shock while Weldon, who wore a confident smile, was taken aback too. He was utterly fazed. His face darkened and he red at Fade. He said sternly, "Looks like I''ve underestimated you. I''m surprised that you managed to block two of my attacks at such a young age. You''re pretty good." "However, you have angered me. I''ll show you what''s the difference between a ck Level and an Earth level martial artist!" Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Weldon roared and the positive energy around him grew. His burly figure seemed to have grown larger as well. Weldon stood with his head held high in front of the Yue family''s mansion. The positive energy and colorful glow behind him made him look like a deity who had descended on Earth. One could not help but worship and admire him. The whole courtyard was shrouded with his energy and the majestic aura spread widely, suppressing everyone and made their hearts pounded. A guest sighed, "Is that the skill of an Earth Level martial artist?" "This is horrifying. I, I can''t take it anymore." "The gap between an Earth Level and a ck Level martial artist is immense, even though it''s only a level apart!" "It''s over this time. Fade is doomed." Weldon, who looked like a god, had a menacing gaze as he stepped forward to approach Fade. "Kneel down!" Weldon''s booming voice was like thunder and made everyone''s eardrums quivered. Some weaker guests were unable to take it and sumbed to the ground. "Kneel down!" He took another step and shouted again. Weldon charged at Fade with a loud roar and an overwhelming aura bore down on Fade. Everyone thought that Fade would be defeated. Suddenly, Fade raised his head and nced at Weldon, who was rushing to him. He asked lightly, "Do you think that you''re the only one who''s Earth Level?" "Huh? What do you mean by that?" Weldon asked with a frown. The other guests were also shocked and began to specte. A man asked, "Does that mean that Fade has backups?" Someone else answered, "Maybe he has! After all, Zane and Secretary Wen came to help him when he was up against Lionel and Lewis! I''m not surprised if he has a backup." "But who could resist Old Master Yue''s force? Old Master Yue is an Earth Level martial artist. Do you think that Fade is able to call upon an Earth Level martial artist?" "Earth Level martial artist? I doubt so. There are not many Earth Level martial artists out there. I don''t think it''s that easy for him to invite them over." "Kid, what other backups do you have? Call them here!" Weldon replied in a muddled voice. Fade retorted, "Who said I need backups?" "You don''t need backups? What do you mean?" Weldon was a little taken aback. Immediately, Fade''s entire body trembled and a crimson positive energy shot up into the sky from his body. The crimson energy was like a fire. It burned up violently and formed a sea of mes behind Fade. Fade seemed like a ming demon god that emerged from the endless mes. His body gave off a powerful scorching aura, which was on par with Weldon. The crowd, including Weldon, were all shocked. Their faces were full of astonishment. Someone stuttered, "This aura, this, this is... An Earth Level martial artist!" A guest shouted, "Fade is actually an Earth Level martial artist! It turns out that he does not need an Earth Level martial artist to help him! All he needed was himself." "How... How is this possible? How old is he? He''s not even twenty-five yet and he''s already an Earth Level martial artist?" "Is this true? Are my eyes deceiving me?" Weldon was bewildered and his face turned solemn. He stared at Fade and spoke in a low voice, "I didn''t expect you to be an Earth Level martial artist. No wonder you''re so arrogant!" "You have reached Earth Level at such a young age. As much as I do not want to admit it but you are a genius in martial arts!" Weldon paused and his tone changed. He snapped, "But even so, do you think that you can beat me? I''ve be an Earth Level martial artist for ten years. No matter how talented you are in martial arts, it''s impossible for you to beat someone who has ten years worth of Earth Level experience, right?" As he spoke, Weldon roared and an immense positive energy surged out. It gathered and swirled around Weldon''s body and formed a giant blue hammer eventually. Unlike Yellow Level and ck Level martial artists who used inner strength or positive energy to form weapons, Earth Level masters were able to mold their positive energy into a powerful weapon. The surface of the giant hammer glistened and it looked like an actual tangible object. Weldon reached out to hold the giant hammer with his big hand and smashed it on Fade violently with a loud bang. "Have a taste of this!" Instantly, the giant hammer created a strong wind. The aura was overflowing and the air was exploding with a cracking sound. A blue energy burst out from the giant hammer andnded on Fade. Weldon''s overwhelming attack made everyone''s jaws drop. Someone immediately pointed out, "This is Vital Energy, it''s an Earth Level attack!" A guest added, "You can only turn positive energy into a real weapon when you reach the Earth Level. That''s Vital Energy!" "The force of Vital Energy is much stronger than the forces of ck Level martial artists like us." "Yeah, these kinds of attacks are not only much stronger but it can also cause substantial damage!" "Fade is in danger!" "After all, he''s still too young. Although he has also achieved Earth Level, his foundation is still inferior to Old Master Yue!" Everyone was sighing when Fade nced at Weldon''s fierce attack. A faint smile appeared on his lips and he said softly, "Is this Vital Energy? Your attack''s not bad." "But it''s just not bad!" Fade added with a cool face. "Brat, you''re too arrogant!" Weldon roared angrily, "Have a taste of my hammer!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Fade paid no attention to Weldon''s attack. He waved his right hand in the air. Instantly, the surging red light behind him gathered in his palms swiftly. A scarlet sword soon emerged from the red lights. Fade held the sword in his hand and sliced Weldon''s blue giant hammer. "Vital Sword, sh!" Immediately, a stream of red glow shed against the giant hammer. Weldon''s giant blue hammer collided with Fade''s scarlet sword. The impact of the collision was so powerful that the giant hammer could not even withstand one hit. Weldon''s blue giant hammer was broken in half by the scarlet sword and exploded into countless specks of light. Weldon was injured by the explosion of the giant hammer. His chest felt tight and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Immediate, his face turned as pale as a sheet. This was the weakness of Vital Energy. Vital Energy could strengthen one''s attack but it would be reflected on the owner if the weapon created by Vital Energy was damaged. Chapter 809 Chapter 809 Weldon gnashed his teeth and tried tounch a counterattack again. However, Fade''s Vital Sword was already ced near his neck. If one were to look closely, one could see that there were tiny sparks of mes dancing on the scarlet de. Fade was seemingly able to behead Weldon with just a simple move. Weldon dared not act rashly under such circumstances. He stood rooted to the spot and his face full of shock and incredulity. He gawked Fade and stammered, "How, how is this possible?" "We are both Earth Level martial artists, so why were you able to break my weapon so easily with your Vital Energy weapon? It''s impossible!" The guests were wondering the same thing too. Fade nced at Weldon and replied indifferently, "Nothing is impossible. You''re just too inexperienced, so you think that it''s impossible! The quality of my positive energy is not something that you can match." Although both Fade and Weldon used Vital Energy, Fade did not use his Earth Level abilities. However, he was still able to defeat Weldon in the process. Among martial arts practitioners of the same level, one''s power was associated closely with the quality of their positive energies, battle experience, weapons and so on. Fade''s positive energy was cultivated through Nine Suns ming Skill. Therefore, Weldon''s cultivation method was not on par with Fade''s. Of course, Weldon did not know about it. However, judging from Fade''s impressive power, he could guess that Fade was not an ordinary person. Otherwise, how was Fade able to achieve Earth Level when he was only in his twenties? It was very difficult even for a Heaven Level organization, which was at the peak of the Chinese martial arts world, to cultivate such a young expert. However, Fade''s current strength was probably much stronger than most Heaven Level disciples. Weldon cannot imagine what force stood behind Fade. At the thought of that, Weldon suddenly felt very dejected. The corners of his eyes drooped and disappointment was clear on his face. All traces of his forceful presence vanished. "I''ve lost. I''m willing to fulfill the bet and hand over half of the Yue Family''s assets!" Weldon concluded as he surrendered to Fade. Everyone present was stunned when they heard Weldon. The younger generation of the Yue family, who were standing by the door of the mansion, were shocked beyond words. Fade stared at Weldon and asked coldly, "Do you think it''s enough by handing over half of your family''s assets now?" "Half of the Yue family''s assets were rightfully mine. Yet, the Yue family refused to fulfill their promises and even attacked me. If I was weak, I''m afraid that the Yue family would have already killed me by now." "Do you think that you can dismiss me with just half of your family''s assets? Do you really think it''s enough?" Fade scoffed. Weldon''s expression changed when he heard Fade. He hesitated for a moment before asking in a low voice, "I agree that it''s not enough! How much do you want, Mr. Chen?" Fade answered icily, "80%! I want 80% of your family''s assets!" "80%! That''s impossible!" Harrison, who was in the mansion, immediately objected before Weldon could reply. Harrison could no longer take it and shouted, "Fade, don''t push it. Do you know how much 80% of my family''s assets are worth?" "Not to mention that my family''s assets were the hard work of our predecessors! Yet now, you''re demanding for 80% of it? In your dreams!" Fade threw an icy nce at Harrison and replied coldly, "In my dreams? If the Yue Family did not contribute a lot to Westamor District over the years, I would not even leave you with 10%!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Well, anyone who''s unhappy can step forward. I''ll give you a chance to challenge me. If you defeat me, I will not take a single penny from your family. Is anyone up for it?" Fade nced at the members of the Yue family. Immediately, Harrison, who was aggressive and furious earlier, was dejected when he heard that. Weldon let out a sigh and turned to stare at the Yue family. He concluded, "That''s enough! All of you can''t even imagine Mr. Chen''s strength. He''s very benevolent to have left us with 20% of our family''s assets. All of you shoulde over and thank Mr. Chen." Disgruntlement was written all over the faces of the younger members of the Yue Family. However, they had no choice but to step forward when they spotted Old Master Yue''s stern look. They bowed to Fade and chorused, "Mr. Chen, thank you for your kindness!" Fade nodded and nced at Mnie. He turned to Weldon and added, "There''s one more thing. The marriage between Yohannes and Mnie is called off!" Weldon was pained when he stared at Yohannes1 body lying on the ground. However, he agreed to give away 80% of his family''s assets, hence he had nothing more to say about the death of a useless son. He immediately nodded and reassured, "Yes, Mr. Chen. The Yue family will cancel our engagement with the Yu family." "Good!" Fade nodded and waved his hand to dismiss Weldon. He concluded, "That''s it for now. Let''s talk about the procedure after this." "Yes!" Weldon replied respectfully. Fade walked over to Mnie and held her hand in public. He chuckled, "Mnie, let''s go!" "Okay!" Mnie smiled sweetly and nodded in agreement. She leaned closer to Fade and left with him. Qiana, who was behind Mnie, wanted to stop Mnie from leaving instinctively. However, Bailey held Qiana back and pointed out, "Qiana, Fade is an Earth Level martial artist, so don''t be hasty. If you provoked him, our family will be doomed." Suddenly, Qiana snapped back to her senses. Currently, Fade was no longer the same person she thought he was. Despite the Yue family''s long history in martial arts, Fade was a master who could singlehandedly overpower the Yue family. Qiana could not help but felt chills running up her spine. The chills traveled to her skull and it made her heart contract. Her entire body quivered as she copsed to the ground. In the meantime, Weldon finally breathed a sigh of relief when he noticed Fade leaving with Mnie. He stood up and announced grimly, "Distinguished guests, I''m sorry to announce that the Yue family banquet has been cancelled!" Everyone understood what Weldon meant and left shortly after. Weldon immediately convened all the members of the Yue family. They sat down in the main hall and held an emergency meeting. At the meeting, most of the members of the Yue family were still reluctant and started toe up with some ns. Someone eximed, "Old Master, do we really have to give up 80% of our assets? That''s too much!" A woman added, "Those assets were umted through a hundred year of hard work. If we gave them away to Fade, how will our family survive in the future?" "That''s right. A hundred years of inheritance will be destroyed. How are we going to exin it to our ancestors?" "Grandpa, Fade may be powerful but it''s not like our hands are tied. Grandpa, you have lots of friends and you know some Earth Level masters too. Maybe we can invite them over..." "Yeah, we can contact the Chung family in Capital City. After all, Fade offended Lewis and the Chung family will not let this slide." Everyone was discussing frantically as they voiced out their ideas. In short, they were reluctant to hand over 80% of their family''s assets. Chapter 810 Chapter 810 In the midst of the discussion, Weldon, who was sitting in the main seat, had a dark look on his face. In the end, he could no longer bear the noise in the hall and he mmed his palm on the armrest. He roared, "Everyone, shut up!" Suddenly, the entire hall quietened down and all eyes were on Weldon. Weldon concluded with a cold look, "Immediately get the documents ready and hand over 80% of our assets to Mr. Chen." After Weldon''s words, the quiet hall was lively again. A man eximed, "Old Master, we can never do that!" Someone shouted in disbelief, "80% of our family''s assets? That''s way too much!" "Grandpa, our family will be destroyed!" Weldon red at the noisy crowd. His face was flushed as he bellowed, "Are you guys done? If we don''t hand it over, our family will be doomed." Everyone was shocked but there was a hint of distrust on their faces. Finally, Graham asked, "Father, is there no other way?" Upon hearing that, Weldon remained silent for a moment before shaking his head. He had a solemn look as he replied slowly, "No. This is the best solution for our family." "This, but..." There were some members who still did not understand. Weldon red at them and shouted fiercely, "Do you know how terrifying Fade is? I''m alive now because he held back his strength." "Do you really think the Yue family would be able to suppress him if I give my life for the cause?" As soon as he finished, everyone was bewildered. Although Fade defeated Weldon, they were under the impression that Fade was only slightly stronger than Weldon. After all, Weldon and Fade were both at the early stage of Earth Level. They never imagined that Old Master Yue would say something like that. "Father, it''s, it''s impossible! You''re an Earth Level master. Even in the entire Chinese martial arts world, you''re also considered a master!" Graham eximed in disbelief. Weldon''s face fell as he leaned back in his chair. He replied darkly, "I thought so earlier but after fighting with Fade, I realized how foolish I was." "Fade did not use his full strength when he fought me. In fact, he just used a little more power than me to suppress me. Even now, I still don''t know his real strength but he''s no longer in the early stage of Earth Level." "H- he didn''t use his full strength?" Not only Graham, but the rest of the Yue family were also shocked too. Weldon continued, "Previously, Fade smashed my giant hammer with his Vital Sword and the positive energy from it was iparably thick and solid. The quality is on apletely different levelpared to my positive energy."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Besides, when you guys returned with Yohannes, he mentioned that Fade owned a token from Wushuang Tower." "Aren''t you guys frightened after connecting all the dots together?" Everyone''s expression changed drastically when they heard Weldon''s exnation. Their faces were filled with shock and they could not speak. Someone asked tentatively, "This, could it be that Fade is a disciple of Wushuang Tower, a Heaven Level organization?" A woman replied, "If he is training under a Heaven Level organization, it''s not strange for him to achieve Earth Level at such a young age." "A Heaven Level organization... That is something our family can''t go against." Weldon nced at the bewildered crowd and exined, "Even if he''s not a disciple of Wushuang Tower, he is not an ordinary man." "Do you all understand now why I have to surrender?" Members of the Yue family, who were reluctant earlier, dared not speak. They merely stared at Weldon in silence. Old Master Yue let out a long sigh when he noticed their reactions. Heforted, "Let''s look at it in a positive way. After all, our family survived and that''s a blessing in disguise." He instructed, "Prepare the documents immediately and send them to Mr. Chen." "If Mr. Chen has any other request, you guys fulfill all of it, understand?" "Understood!" The crowd nodded and dispersed. The Yue Family was filled with tension when Fade held Mnie''s hand and left the Yue family''s courtyard. Shortly after, they arrived on the main street. Fade stared at Mnie and chuckled, "Mnie, I told you that I''ll save you." Mnie nodded and she beamed. She replied, "I''ve always believed in you." "Mnie, where are we headed to? Are we going back to the Yu family vi?" Fade asked. Mnie could not help but shake her head. Her engagement with Yohannes was called off after Fade defeated the Yue family. However, Mnie felt a chill in her heart when she recalled the attitudes of the Yu family in this matter. She no longer wanted to return to a cold family that only valued profits. Fade spotted Mnie''s dejected eyes and he squeezed Mnie''s hand. He suggested, "Mnie, it''s alright. Let''s not go home and find a ce to rest instead." Mnie nodded and hummed in response. Fade was not familiar with Yudson City. He looked around and noticed a decent-looking hotel nearby. He pointed at it and asked, "Mnie, why don''t we head over to that hotel to rest?" "Hotel!" Mnie was taken when she heard the word ''hotel''. She turned to stare at Fade and her eyes glimmered peculiarly. She asked, "Little Fade, you''re taking me to a hotel? Don''t tell me you want to..." Immediately, Fade realized that Mnie was thinking of something else. He waved his hand quickly and exined, "Mnie, that''s not what I meant. I was just thinking that you looked tired and you probably didn''t sleep well. I suggest that we head to a hotel, so you could rest. Besides, there are restaurants in the hotel and we could eat there. I..." Mnie stared at Fade as he rambled on and could not help but grinned. She replied, "Okay, you don''t have to exin. I know you do not have other intentions." Fade breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Mnie. Yet, Mnie ced one hand on Fade''s neck and batted her eyes at him. She added in a sweet voice, "But of course, if you want to, I wouldn''t mind too, Fade!" Fade, who had just rxed, suddenly became tense again. "Alright, I''m not going to tease you anymore. Let''s head to the hotel!" Mnie said. Fade could only nod quietly and went to the hotel with Mnie. They reached the reception of the hotel and Mnie walked over to dere, "Get us a room!" Chapter 811 Chapter 811 The receptionist threw Fade and Mnie some furtive nces, as if making some assumptions about them. However, the receptionist went through procedures swiftly and gave Mnie the room key. Mnie epted the room key and headed up to the room with Fade. As they walked towards the elevator, the receptionist stared at their backs and muttered under her breath, "What''s up with those two? That woman is seemingly wearing a bridal gown, but why did shee here to get a room? Is she going to bid farewell to her ex-boyfriend? Oh my, youngsters these days!" Fade''s ears were sharp. He could not help rolling his eyes when he heard what the receptionist said. Mnie spotted Fade''s reaction and chuckled, "What''s wrong, Little Fade? Are you embarrassed?" Fade replied, "No, I was just nning to eat." Mnie frowned and answered, "I''ll have to take a good shower before that and change. After all, I don''t want to wear this ever again." Fade understood what she meant and nodded. "You''re right, Mnie. You should take a nice shower and change your clothes. We''ll grab some food after that." They got to the room and Mnie immediately rushed into the bathroom to shower. Fade was tasked to buy some new clothes for Mnie while she showered. After all, they just walked out of the Yue family mansion empty-handed and Mnie did not have any clothes to change into. Fortunately, there was a shopping mall just down the block from the hotel. Fade rushed into the shopping mall and bought a bunch of clothes before returning to the hotel. He just entered the hotel when the receptionist, who greeted them at the front desk, spotted Fade. She seemed surprised and murmured, "Didn''t he just go up to his room? Why did he leave so soon? Is he impotent?" Fade was at a loss for words. He quickened his pace and rushed into the elevator to get back to the room. He finally arrived at the door and he ced the shopping bags on the floor. He took out the room card to unlock the door. Fade bent down and picked up the shopping bags after opening the door to enter the room. Without warning, a figure rushed over and grabbed his arm. A voice screamed, "Sir, help me!" Fade was taken aback and he turned to find a young girl about seventeen years old standing beside him. Her clothes were unkempt and she was seizing his arm in panic. She pleaded, "Sir, please help me. They''re going to bully me." The sound of footsteps came from the end of the corridor as two burly men approached them. "How dare you run away? Come back now!" "D*mn it, I paid for your service but I haven''t even started yet. How dare you run away?" The two strong men walked over as they spoke and reached out to grab the young girl''s arms. They were nning to drag her back to the room. Fade frowned and ced the shopping bags down. He red at the two men and eximed, "Stop right there!" The men turned to Fade when they heard him and hissed in a threatening voice. "Kid, don''t poke your nose into other people''s business." "This is none of your business. Get out of my way!" The two reached out and tried to push Fade away. Concurrently, they tried to drag the girl with them. The girl looked anxious and cried desperately, "Sir, they''re going to humiliate me. Please help me! Call the police!" "F*ck, how dare you run your mouth! I''ll kill you!" One of the men was furious and wanted to p the girl in the face. Fade narrowed his eyes and reached out to grab the man''s arm. He shouted coldly, "Stop!" "Punk, how dare you interfere with this? You''re ying with fire!" The man was livid when Fade grabbed his arm and he red at thetter. The other man tried to punch Fade too and eximed, "Are you looking for trouble? Get out of my way!" However, Fade kicked the man in his abdomen and sent him flying. He rolled over ten meters before stopping at the end of the corridor. "How dare you attack my buddy, I..." The burly man, who had his arm seized by Fade, tried to kick Fade. Yet, would Fade let him? Fade grabbed the man''s right arm and twisted it. Suddenly, there was a cracking sound and the man''s right arm was distorted. The man let out a cry of agony as he copsed to the floor. "Get lost!" Fade red at the two of them and shouted. He turned to look at the girl and noticed that there was panic and tears on her face. Heforted, "Come on in!" Fade picked up the shopping bags and led the girl into the room. Mnie just came out of the shower with a towel wrapped around her body. Immediately, she noticed Fade entering the room with a disheveled girl. She was taken aback and asked, "Little Fade, are you... Are you that lonely that you can''t even wait for me to finish?" Fade was surprised and exined hurriedly, "Mnie, I didn''t, I just..." The girl also panicked. She quickly waved her hand and exined, "Miss, we did nothing. He was just saving me, I..." Mnie chuckled when she spotted the flustered look on their faces. She replied, "Alright, there''s no need to exin. I was just joking. I heard themotion outside too. Someone was bullying this girl, right?" Fade immediately heaved a sigh of relief and handed the bags of clothes to Mnie. He uttered, "Mnie, I''ve bought you some clothes. You should go and get changed!" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mnie''s eyes glimmered and she asked suggestively, "Little Fade, why are you rushing me to get changed? Don''t you like me without any clothes on?" "Ahem, this..." Fade''s face flushed and he nced at the young girl, who lowered her head. He said hurriedly, "Mnie, there''s a child here. Stop spewing nonsense." Mnie giggled and retorted, "Little Fade, you''re a child to me too! Okay, I''m not going to tease you anymore. I''ll change now." Mnie turned to the bathroom and she came out wearing brand new clothes. Fade''s and the girl''s eyes suddenly lit up when Mnie came out from the bathroom. Fade did not expect Mnie to look so stunning after she showered. She gave off the charm of a mature woman. Her every little movement seemed to be tugging men''s heartstrings, making men go crazy for her. The young girl was dumbfounded and she kept staring at Mnie nkly. Mnie could not help grinning when she noticed this. She winked at Fade and sat down opposite of the young girl. Mnie smiled gently and asked, "Girl, why are you so surprised?" The girl snapped back to her senses when she heard Mnie and she flushed. She stammered, "I, I have never seen such a beautiful woman like you!" "Oh my, little girl, you tter me!" Mnie chuckled. She reached out and held the girl''s chin. She continued, "You''re very beautiful too. You must look very charming after you dress up. I''m afraid a lot of men will go mad for you." Mnie nced at Fade deliberately as she spoke. Chapter 812 Chapter 812 Fade could not help but cleared his throat and said, "Mnie, let''s not talk about this. We should ask about what happened just now!" Mnie nodded and put on a straight face. She stared at the girl and asked softly, "Girl, can you tell us your name and where you''re from? What happened?" A bolt of panic struck the girl when she recalled what happened earlier. She grabbed the hem of her clothes with both hands and muttered, "My name is Mabel Yang. I''m from cksburg located in Hamlin City of Westamor District." Fade never heard of that ce. However, Mnie was from Westamor District, hence she knew about it. She quickly exined to Fade, "Hamlin City is on the west side of Westamor District. It''s a little remote and it''s a small town by the mountains." Mabel nodded and continued, "After I graduated from middle school, I worked on my family''s farm for two years but the harvest was not that good. My father is ill, so I decided to look for a job in the city." "Later, Madam Yang from my vige said that she had connections in Yudson City. She mentioned that she was able to find me a job in a hotel with a monthly sry of three thousand Yuan, so I followed Madam Yang here." "Madam Yang got me a job in this hotel. I''ve been a housekeeper for over two weeks now. Earlier, she told me that there''s a room that requested cleaning service and she asked me to get to it quickly. She also said that the customer was very generous and they will tip me if I did a good job." "I didn''t think too much about it and went to clean the room. I didn''t expect them toy their hands on me and they wanted to..." Mabel trailed off and began to sob. Her eyes were red and she looked very pitiful. Fade and Mnie frowned upon hearing that and exchanged knowing looks. They knew what was happening without having to wait for Mabel to continue. Madam Yang was clearly a conman. She persuaded inexperienced young girls from remote and poor viges to work in the city, in fact, she was forcing them to sell their bodies. Madam Yang would be able to earn somemission from it. Fade and Mnie''s expressions turned cold when they thought of that and anger shed across their faces. "Is Madam Yang here? Didn''t the management of the hotel take any actions?" Mnie asked. Mabel replied in a choked voice, "Madam Yang is the manager of the hotel and she said that this is the hotel''s rules. If I don''t do it, I would not be able to get my previous sry and I would not be able to go home too." Fade and Mnie were even more furious when they heard that. The hotel was forcing girls into prostitution. Immediately, Fade''s eyes were coated with frost and he eximed angrily, "They deserve to die!" Mnie held Mabel in her arms andforted thetter softly, "Mabel, don''t worry. We are here to protect you and you''ll be fine. We will help you out of it." "Yes, thank you!" the girl thanked gratefully. Without warning, there was a loud bang on the door and someone cursed, "Open the door, f*cking open up!" The girl trembled in fear when she heard the noise. Fade stood up and walked towards the door. There was a beeping sound and the door immediately opened. There were four people by the door and they rushed in. Among them were the burly man, who was sent flying by Fade earlier, two hotel security guardsand a middle-aged woman in the hotel''s uniforms. Mabel was horrified as soon as she saw them. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She screamed, "Madam Yang!" Fade immediately understood that the middle-aged woman was Madam Yang, who had tricked Mabel to work in the city. He nced at the ess card that Madam Yang was holding onto and his face fell. He asked coldly, "Is this how you treat your guests? You just use the ess room to open your guest''s room whenever you like?" Madam Yang seemed indifferent when Fade questioned her. She pointed at Mabel and replied tly, "Sir, you brought a member of our staff into your room. We are worried about her, so we came to take a look." "You''re worried about her?" Fade sneered and asked sharply, "Shouldn''t she be worried if she''s with you? Do you think that no one knows what you''re doing?" Madam Yang''s face darkened and she retorted, "Sir, I don''t know what she said to you but this is between members of our staff. Please do not interfere." "Also, you''re suspected of assaulting the guests of our hotel. You have caused some serious injuries to our guests. We have the right to seek compensation from you." As she spoke, the burly man red at Fade and gnashed his teeth. He hissed, "Kid, how dare you kick me? You''re digging your own grave. Apologize to me on your knees and I will spare your life." Madam Yang waved her hand and the security guards behind her walked in. They were going to take Mabel away forcefully. Fade stepped forward and stopped the two security guards. He uttered coldly, "No one will touch Mabel if I''m around." "You''re secretly running a brothel here in the hotel. I will make sure that you get punished for this," Fade added sharply. However, Madam Yang could not be bothered. She seemed to have heard a lot of threats like that. She folded her arms with a smug look and replied, "Sir, I advise you to mind your own business. You can''t bear the consequences for meddling with other people''s business." "You can''t even afford to offend Edwin, let alone our boss!" The burly man, Edwin, said, "Kid, my name is Edwin Huang and you''re in my territory. I own most of the streets here and I have over a hundred men. If you don''t apologize to me on your knees, I''ll make sure to destroy you with my men." Fade was not afraid. He sneered, "Show me what you got. I would lose if I ever took a step back." "You don''t know what you''re in for. Beat him up!" Madam Yang frowned and shouted. The two security guards immediately rushed over to Fade. Edwin took the opportunity to pounce at Fade too. He wanted to get his revenge after being kicked by Fade. However, he did not expect the two muscr security guards tost less than five seconds. Fade immediately mmed them on the floor. Fade kicked Edwin in the abdomen again when thetter rushed to Fade. Edwin was sent flying again and he fell on the floor, howling in pain. Madam Yang''s smug look vanished instantly when she noticed what happened. She was shocked and retracted her footsteps hurriedly. She eximed, "How, How dare you attack us? Our boss will never let you go." "Get out!" Fade was not interested to hear Madam Yang speak. He pped her in her face, causing her cheeks to swell. Following that, he kicked her out of the room. Fade kicked the two security guards on the floor out of the room as well and closed the door. Chapter 813 Chapter 813 Fade, who just turned around to return to the room, noticed Mabel walking over to him anxiously. She wore a worried face as she urged, "Sir, I think you guys should leave this ce now! It''s very dangerous here." "That Edwin is the head of the thugs around here. He will not let it slide after you beat him up." "Madam Yang too, she has a good rtionship with the manager of the hotel. She must have gone to report this to the manager. Sir, Miss, you should leave as soon as possible." Fade and Mnie nced at Mabel, who looked panicked, and smiled. They did not leave in fear, instead, they dragged Mabel to sit down with them smilingly. "Mabel, don''t worry. We''ll be fine," Mnie consoled. "But..." Mabel was still very worried. Fade chuckled, "Mabel, don''t worry. They''re well-acquainted but I have some connections around here too. You don''t have to be afraid." Fade took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. He said coldly, "Is everything ready?" "Good, bring it over. I''m in Xenon Hotel." After hanging up the phone, Fade and Mnie poured Mabel a ss of warm water while making some small talk with her. Finally, the fearful girl calmed down. Mabel just drank half a ss of water when Fade suddenly got up and walked to the door. Mabel found it strange. She was wondering what Fade was doing. Fade opened the door and uttered coldly, "Look what we have here!" There was a group of people standing outside the door. All of them were ring into the room menacingly. A stout man in his fifties led the crowd. nking him were Madam Yang and Edwin. Mabel was frightened again when she saw those people and panic red in her eyes. She stammered, "Manager Hu, Madam Yang and Edwin are all here. This..." Mnie''s face turned cold. She red at those people and squeezed Mabel''s hand as she comforted thetter softly. Fade red at the crowd coldly and spoke, "Tell me, what do you guys want?" Fade''s overly calm attitude surprised Manager Hu. However, the corner of Manager Hu''s lips curled into a smile. He replied, "Since this gentleman is so straightforward, then I won''t beat around the bush." "I''m Kyle Hu, the manager of this hotel. I came here for a member of my staff. Concurrently, I want to settle some scores with you. You hurt my employees and guests and you shouldpensate us," Kyle stared at Fade proudly and said. Fade''s eyes were icy and he asked darkly, "You want to settle scores with me? You want me to compensate for the hotel too?" "Yes!" Manager Hu nced at people around him and continued, "Of course, if you don''t want to talk to me, you can talk to them personally." As Manager Hu spoke, Edwin stepped forward fiercely. He red at Fade and eximed sharply, "Punk! You attacked me just now! I will give you a chance and let you go if you kowtow to me three times andpensate one million yuan." Madam Yang also added, "Also, give us Mabel back immediately. I wantpensation for my injuries too." Fade sneered upon hearing them and asked, "You guys want money?" "One million Yuan. Otherwise, I''ll break your leg and humiliate your woman. She has a sexy figure and she''s a much better choice than that little girl." Edwin stared at Mnie with an obscene smile. As soon as he finished, Fade''s face fell and his eyes were cold. He eximed icily, "You''re ying with fire!" Immediately, Fade kicked Edwin. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Fade''s kick was too swift and sudden. It caught Edwin off guard, making it impossible for Edwin to dodge. He could only watch helplessly as Fade''s footnded on him. Moreover, Fade''s kicknded on Edwin''s groin. Edwin''s face turned red due to the pain. He screamed in agony and he sumbed to the floor with a loud bang. In the end, he could no longer bear the pain and cked out. Madam Yang and Manager Hu were shocked. Their faces changed and they quickly retracted their footsteps, making the security guards to stand in between them and Fade. Fade nced at Edwin, who fainted on the floor, before turned to stare at Manager Hu and Madam Yang. He scoffed, "Do you still want yourpensation now?" Madam Yang''s face sank and she seemed a little petrified. However, Manager Hu was calm. His expression darkened and he snorted, "Not bad, young man. You are good at fighting!" "However, only brute force is not enough to survive in this society. Do you know that you have vited thew because you assaulted him? One phone call to the police is enough to make you rot in prison for at least three years." Madam Yang added viciously, "We can also charge you for kidnapping and human trafficking. That is an additional twenty to thirty years of imprisonment. Mabel is the best eye witness." Fade''s face turned cold when he heard that. He red at the duo and said, "Speaking of kidnapping and human trafficking, both of you colluded with each other. One of you deceived girls to work here while the other offered a ce and forced girls to sell themselves. This is a serious vition of the law too." "Forced girls to sell themselves? Haha!" Kyleughed loudly and continued, "Sir, you have to watch what you say. Our hotel will never condone this kind of illegal activity. This is a very serious usation and I can sue you for nder." Madam Yang was gleeful too and she added, "You can sue us if you don''t believe us. Do you think anyone will pay any attention to you?" Fade''s eyes flickered when he spotted their smug faces. It was hard to imagine how many incidents happened in this hotel before he met Mabel. Fade''s anger red when he thought about that. He red at the duo and uttered in a dark voice, "You guys are really arrogant. Do you really think that no one can deal with you?" "Deal with us?" Madam Yang sneered and continued disdainfully, "Boy, why don''t you go and ask around? Who is Manager Hu in Yudson City? There is no one who doesn''t know Manager Hu in this city!" "Besides, Boss Huang, the owner of the hotel, is a Yellow Level master in martial arts. He is a big shot who was invited to the Yue family wedding." "You''re just a small frypared to Manager Hu and Boss Huang, yet you want to fight us? You''re bringing about your own destruction!" Madam Yang was arrogant and scornful. Chapter 814 Chapter 814 Manager Hu ced his hands behind his back and added proudly, "My time is very precious and I don''t have time to mess around with you. Release the girl andpensate us. Otherwise, I will have no choice but to show you who''s boss." Manager Hu waved his hand as he spoke. A group of security guards stepped forward and approached Fade. Meanwhile, Madam Yang tried to tempt Mabel. She persuaded, "Mabel, I''m giving you a chance. Why are you still hiding from us? You know very well that you will have a better life if you work for Edwin. You''d live morefortably than back then!" "Besides, do you still remember that your father is still lying in the hospital? Someone needs to pay his medical bills! Do you want your father to die just like that?" Mabel''s eyes dimmed when she heard Madam Yang. She bit her thin lips and her facial expression kept changing. Mnie hugged Mabel when she noticed Mabel''s looks. Mnieforted, "Mabel, don''t listen to her. We will help you get through whatever troubles you are facing right now." "Thank you!" Mabel seemed to have made up her mind and nodded. She was determined when she spoke to Madam Yang, "You''re a liar and I will not believe you ever again! I''m going to report this to the police and have you arrested! I can''t let you deceive anyone else." Rage pulsed through Madam Yang''s veins when she heard Mabel. She eximed furiously, "You ungrateful brat!" She turned to look at Manager Hu and uttered, "Manager Hu, they''re just a bunch of ungrateful brat. There''s no need to waste any more time. You should beat them to pulp immediately!" Kyle nodded and waved his hand. He ordered, "Beat them up!" Suddenly, a group of security guards rushed into the room and took out their batons to attack Fade. Fade''s eyes were cold and his fists and feet moved in every direction. There was a series of loud cracks and in less than three minutes, all the security guards were lying on the floor. They screamed in agony and could no longer fight. Fade walked toward Kyle with a solemn face. Kyle trembled with fear. His stout body kept retreating and he shrieked, "What do you think you''re doing? I am warning you, Boss Huang will not let you go if you touch me." "Yes, Boss Huang came to check on the hotel today. If you dare toy a finger on us, Boss Huang will definitely teach you a lesson," Madam Yang added. "Really?" Fade replied faintly, "Then I''ll have to try because I want to see how capable Boss Huang is." As he spoke, Fade waved his fists and threw punches at Manager Hu and Madam Yang. The duo spotted Fade preparing to attack them and they screamed in fear. They turned around to run away out of reflex. However, they were blinded by terror as they tripped over their security guards, who remained lying on the ground. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Their legs were weak and the duo were in a state of panic. They could not even stand up and they scrambled to escape from Fade. However, Fade was just a step away. His face was cold and he was on the verge of attacking Madam Yang and Manager Hu. At that critical moment, a low and cold voice rang across the room. "Stop!" They turned to stare in the direction of the voice. They spotted a short-haired muscr man in his late thirties striding over to them. The man seemed domineering and his pace was steady. It was obvious that he was a martial arts practitioner. Manager Hu and Madam Yang, who were lying on the floor, suddenly looked happy when they noticed the man. They immediately scrambled towards him. "Boss Huang! You''re here!" "Boss Huang, this man is making a scene in our hotel. Please teach him a lesson." Madam Yang and Manager Hu shouted hurriedly. Boss Huang nced at the security guards lying on the floor before glimpsing at Edwin who fainted. His face darkened and he red at Fade. He spoke, "You did all of this." Fade met Boss Huang''s gaze and replied coldly, "Yes I did." Boss Huang snorted, "You dared to mess with my men in my territory? Boy, you have the balls!" Fade seemed indifferent and he retorted, "They deserved it. They forced innocent young girls to sell their bodies. They''re bullying the weak and I''m doing society a favor by teaching them a lesson. Also, don''t tell me that you don''t know what''s going on in your hotel?" Boss Huang''s face changed a little when he heard Fade. Naturally, he knew what was going on. However, he was still livid and eximed, "What goes on in my hotel is none of your business." "Tell me, how should we deal with this?" Boss Huang red at Fade coldly and hissed. Fade''s face turned cold and he rebuked, "It seems like you''re the one behind everything." "So what? Are you going to attack me too?" Boss Huang, whose name was Winson Huang, replied with a haughty look. "If you''re behind in, then you should go to hell with the rest of them!" Fade''s tone was grim and he lurched at Winson. Winson immediately went ballistic when Fade was about to attack him. He roared, "You''re digging your own grave. How dare you attack me?" Winson shouted and threw a powerful punch at Fade ferociously. Manager Hu and Madam Yang were so excited that they started apuding as they sat on the floor. "Boss Huang made his move. That guy is finished." "You ungrateful brat, how dare you attack Boss Huang? You''re asking for trouble." "That''s right, boss Huang is a Yellow Level martial artist." Madam Yang and Manager Hu were discussing gleefully as they assumed that Boss Huang would definitely win. There was a loud bang as the two men collided and a burst of aura exploded. Boss Huang''s face changed and he was sent flying. His body bounced off the wall in the corridor. He tumbled over ten meters before stopping and there was blood dripping out from the corner of his lips. Manager Hu and Madam Yang, who were cheering for Winson, were dumbfounded. Their jaws dropped and their voices were stuck in their throats. Boss Huang wiped the blood from the corner of his lips and got up from the floor. He red at Fade fiercely and hissed through gritted teeth, "Good, very good, you managed to injure me. No wonder you were so arrogant, it turns out that you are also a martial artist!" "Let me tell you this, you have provoked me and I will go all out!" "Earlier, I just wanted to teach you a lesson but now, I''m going to kill you!" Boss Huang gave a ferocious roar and an aura burst from him. The strength of a Yellow Level martial practitioner broke loose immediately. He looked like a fierce beast as he prepared to leap at Fade. On the other hand, Fade was calm. He merely nced at his ruthless opponent coldly. "Roar!1'' Boss Huang was livid. He thundered and rushed to Fade furiously. He looked so vicious that it seemed like he was trying to tear Fade to pieces. Boss Huang began his attack and the collision could happen at any moment. Suddenly, everyone heard a booming voice. "Winson Huang! What do you think you are doing? Stop right there!" Chapter 815 Chapter 815 The thunderous voice was so loud that it felt like a thunder roaring from the sky. The booming roar made Boss Huang, who was initially furious, trembled within and his mind instantly went nk. He stopped and froze in ce. Manager Hu and Madam Yang felt that their heads were buzzing. They started to feel a little dizzy and were about to throw up. This person made them feel extremely ufortable. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anger stirred within Boss Huang as he turned his head and shouted, "Who''s there? Show your face..." However, before Boss could finish yelling, he was rooted to the spot when he saw who emerged. He was filled with shock and he went numb. He stuttered, "Mr. Yue, how... Why did you..." Manager Hu and Madam Yang were thunderstruck when they turned to see. The man that was approaching them was the head of the Yue family, Graham Yue. They only ever heard others mentioning about him. However, never in a million years they would imagine that they were able to meet a big shot like him personally. His imposing figure left them both trembling. Immediately, theyy on all fours and dared not make any eye contact with him. Boss Huang forced a smile and bowed to Graham obsequiously. He greeted, "Mr. Yue, what can I do for you? If you need anything, I''ll arrange it for you right away. I..." Graham paid little attention to Boss Huang''s greetings. Instead, he went straight to Fade and bowed respectfully. He took out a stack of documents and exined, "Mr. Chen, I have brought the relevant documents with me. Please have a look!" "Sure!" Fade epted the documents and flipped it casually. It was the transfer contract of the Yue family''s assets. Fade could not be bothered to read the winding details or the thick stack of supporting documents. He could only hand the documents to Mnie, who was a businesswoman, for her to check it. Graham dared not move when Fade made a series of actions. He merely continued to bow and lower his head politely. Boss Huang was dumbfounded when he saw this. He was shocked and confused. Someone asked, "What, what''s going on? Why is Master Yue so respectful to that punk?" Another added, "Who on earth is he? What are we going to do?" "Did I offend some big shot? What, what should I do?" Mnie was reading through the documents while Fade nced at Graham. He said lightly, "Get up. Let''s solve this matter first." As he spoke, Fade nced at Boss Huang. "Yes!" Graham stood up straight and approached Winson. He red at thetter andmanded coldly, "Tell me, what happened? I want to know everything." "Mr. Yue, this, this, I..." Winson''s voice was coated with fear but he was still trying to find an excuse. However, Graham''s eyes darkened and he bellowed, "Winson Huang, don''t try toe up with some excuses to cover up. I dare not lie in front of Mr. Chen and you''re digging your own grave if you do." Winson was petrified when he heard this. He did not expect Graham to think so highly of Fade. "This, this..." Winson was shocked and confused when something suddenly dawned on him. His eyes darted between Graham and Fade in astonishment. Just moments ago, he was at the Yue family''s mansion attending Yohannes1 wedding. Later, something came up and the Yue family ended the wedding hastily. Naturally, the guests left after that. When the wedding was called off, Winson was genuinely curious about what happened. He started asking around to know the full story. However, the people around him were not powerful or influential enough to know. They were all seated in the normal seating area, unlike the VIPs who had probably some of the best seats in the house. They heard people gossiping around but those bits and pieces were not enough for them to comprehend the whole situation. However, Winson seemed to have heard some gist of the news. Rumors had it that a guest had a conflict with the Yue family. In the end, even Old Master Yue, Weldon Yue, had to take matters into his own hands but he could not defeat the other party. The guest even pressured the Yue family and demanded 80% of the Yue family''s assets. Previously, Winson scoffed and did not take it seriously when he heard these rumors. After all, the Yue family was very influential in Yudson City and even the entire Westamor District. Weldon was even an Earth Level martial artist and he was like a God to those who are in the Yellow Level. The Yue Family was practically invincible in the Westamor District. It was rumored that a single person managed to defeat Old Master Yue and forced the entire Yue family to submit to him. Naturally, Winson did not believe such an absurd rumor. However, he noticed Graham''s respectful attitude towards Fade. He even spotted the phrase ''Asset Transfer Documents'' printed on the papers that Graham handed to Fade. Immediately, he associated everything with the rumors he heard. All of a sudden, Winson was utterly shocked. The rumors sounded absurd and ridiculous but it was actually true. The young man in front of him turned out to be the guest who defeated the Yue family singlehandedly. At the thought of this, Winson felt that something snapped in his head. There was a buzzing sound echoing in his head constantly and he turned nk. "Winson, why are you still standing there? Are you not going to tell me what happened?" Graham eximed and made Winsone back to his senses. Winson no longer dared to hide anything. His knees buckled and he was on his knees. He kowtowed to Graham and Fade and exined, "Mr. Yue, Sir, I was wrong. I made a mistake. I shouldn''t have..." Winson immediately confessed about the illegal deeds that he had done in the hotel. On the other hand, Manager Hu and Madam Yang were so shocked that they could not speak. They both were dumbfounded. Graham pushed his palm forward after hearing the whole story and with a loud bang, he crippled one of Winson''s arms. He said coldly, "You better shut down this hotel right now! I want you topensate all of the victims that were involved in the incident. You''d better make sure that whoever''s involved turn themselves in." "I''ll kill all of you if I see anyone trying to escape." "Yes, yes, we will definitelypensate and turn ourselves in!" Winson ignored the agonizing pain from his broken arm and kept kowtowing with a terrified look on his face. Manager Hu and Madam Yang were shocked beyond words. They could not speak as they trembled and remained lying on the floor. Graham settled everything before turning to stare at Fade respectfully. He asked politely, "Mr. Chen, what do you think? Is there anything you would like to add?" Fade did not speak but he nced in the direction of Manager Hu and Madam Yang. He shot out two beams of light and immediately crippled their arms. He said indifferently, "That will do!" Following that, Graham waved his hands dismissively to gesture Winson to leave with his men. Chapter 816 Chapter 816 After settling the matter, Fade returned to his room. Mnie came over with the stack of documents and exined to Fade, "I''ve skimmed through some of the pages and it looks good so far. However, there''s still a lot to read through and I need more time." Fade waved his hand and took over the documents from her. He replied, "There''s no need forthat. I''ll sign them now." Fade signed the document as he spoke and handed Graham one of the copies. Fade was confident that Graham dared not to pull a fast one on him. Therefore, he did not bother reading the rest of the contents and signed the documents immediately. After all, Fade would be able to kill Graham in one move even if thetter tried to trick him. Most of the time, it was surprisingly simple for an expert like him. He could force others to submit to his overwhelming power. However, Graham remained in the room and did not leave after receiving the documents. Fade could not help but frown. He asked, "What''s wrong? Is there anything else?" Graham was respectful and he nodded in response. He said, "Mr. Chen, there''s indeed one more thing. I don''t know if I should tell you." "What''s the matter? Tell me!" Fade replied faintly. Graham exined, "After you left, we started cleaning up the ce. However, we realized that my brother''s body was gone." "What? Yohannes'' body is missing?" Fade asked in surprise. However, he still looked doubtful. After all, whatever happened to Yohannes'' body was none of his business. Graham took out a tiny object that was about the length of a finger and handed it to Fade. He uttered, "We found this where Yohannes'' body was supposed to be." Fade took a closer look and realized that Graham was holding a small piece of domino. The domino looked exactly like the domino he saw from Skull Mob. He spotted Yohannes using it at the Martial Arts Convention of the Five Provinces too. Back then, Yohannes confessed everything after Fade defeated him. Yohannes mentioned that he encountered a self-learner and he captured some people for the self-learner in order to improve his strength. That was how he managed to get the domino from the self-learner. Currently, Yohannes'' body disappeared after his death and the domino appeared again. However, this domino was not whole and part of it was shattered. Fade could not help but associate this with Skull Mob. Fade''s face turned solemn and he instructed Graham, "You should send someone to investigate this immediately. You should focus on some remote forest and the characteristics would be dominoes and skeleton masks. Inform me as soon as you have any news." "Yes!" Although Graham did not understand why Fade suddenly became so serious, he immediately nodded and agreed. He added, "I''ll gather all of the Yue family and get additional help to investigate this immediately." "Alright then, move along!" Fade waved his hand to dismiss Graham. Following that, Fade returned to his room. Mnie asked worriedly, "Is it serious?" Fade shook his head and replied, "It''s fine. Don''t worry, Mnie." Following that, the two of them turned to look at Mabel. Mabel no longer dared to look at Fade. She kept avoiding making eye contact with him. After all, Madam Yang and Manager Hu were already big shots to her, let alone Fade. She could not imagine what Fade''s identity was, therefore she did not know how to face Fade. Fade smiled gently when he noticed this. Heforted, "Mabel, don''t be afraid. I''m still the same person as I was when you first met me." "You don''t have to be afraid of him. His name is Fade Chen. You can call him Brother Chen if you like," Mnie added. Mabel nced at Fade timidly and called, "Brother Chen." Mnie asked, "Mabel, what are you going to do now? Do you want to continue working or do you want to do something else? I can help you find a job if you want to work." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Mabel replied gratefully, "Sister, thank you but I''m worried about my father''s illness. I-1 want to go home to see him." "Well, that sounds like a good idea." Mnie nodded and took out a stack of cash. She handed it to Mabel and continued, "Here, take some money and go home to visit your father." Mabel immediately waved her hands when she spotted the thick stack of red banknotes. She replied, "Sister, no, I can''t take it. You''ve helped me a lot and I can''t ept your money." Mnie insisted that Mabel should keep the money but thetter kept refusing stubbornly. The two kept going at it for some time and Fade was unable to take it anymore. He chipped in, "Alright, Mnie, stop it. I think you should just keep your money!" "But, Mabel''s father..." Mnie was a bit worried. Fade smiled and reassured her, "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." Immediately, Fade went up to Mabel and knelt down to match her height. He inquired about Mabel''s father''s condition. After hearing the symptoms, Fade had a rough idea about her father''s sickness. He exined, "Mabel, I am a Chinese Medicine practitioner. I roughly know what''s going on with your father. I will prescribe you some medicine for your father. Come tomorrow and meet me around this time in this hotel. Get the medicine from me before going back, alright?" "Okay! Thank you, Brother Chen, thank you, Sister Mnie!" Mabel nodded quickly and thanked them gratefully. Both parties exchanged phone numbers and Mabel left the room thankfully. Mnie felt a little strange after seeing Mabel off. She asked Fade, "Fade, why didn''t you give Mabel a prescription and let her get the medicine herself? Why do you have to give her the medicine personally? Do you have some other intentions because she''s a beautiful girl?" Fade felt like he was used wrongly. He replied, "Mnie, you''ve misunderstood me. Do I look like those men to you?" "Yes!" Mnie nodded firmly and added, "As far as I know, you have several female confidantes in Dragonville City. I remember that there''s a beautiful boss named Quin, a beautiful secretary named Lily, a beautiful celebrity named Winnie and so on..." Fade was at a loss for words. He waved his hand quickly and tried to exin, "Mnie, we, they''re..." "Alright, alright, I won''t tease you anymore. Who made you so charming? It''s normal for so many women to like you." Mnie had a rueful look on her face. Fade exined, "I decided to make my own medicine and give it to Mabel because there''s a precious ck Level herb in this prescription. Even if she had the money, I''m afraid she won''t be able to get her hands on it." "Therefore, it''s better for me to give her the medicine after I finish it!" Mnie nodded after hearing that and answered, "I see. That''s a good exnation. I believe you." Chapter 817 Chapter 817 "Mnie, you must be hungry. Let''s go down and grab a bite!" Fade changed the topic. Mnie smiled at Fade suggestively and asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to stay here with me for a little longer?" "Well, well, of course, I..." Fade was at a loss for words and could only cough awkwardly. "All right, I''m not going to tease you anymore. Let me change and we can grab some food downstairs," Mnie chuckled alluringly. She went through the bags of clothes that Fade bought and picked a new set of clothes to change in the bathroom. The bathroom was covered in an opaque ss and the lights inside were on. From the outside, one could not see what was happening inside. However, the outline of Mnie''s figure as she took out her clothes was obvious. The vague scene was very suggestive. Fade''s nose felt a little warm and his heart started to race. A few minutester, Mnie emerged from the bathroom after changing into a new set of clothes. Fade immediately turned his head away to avoid being caught. He exined, "Mnie, I swear I didn''t see anything." Mnie giggled when she heard this and asked, "Fade, I didn''t say anything. Why are you so nervous? Were you peeking just now?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "No, no!" Fade hurriedly waved his hand and drank a ss of water in order to cover up his panic. Mnie smiled coquettishly and replied, "Alright, I was joking. If you want, all you have to do is ask and I''ll change in front of you dly. You don''t have to peek." Fade choked on the water when he heard Mnie. Mnieughed bewitchingly when she spotted that. She tidied up her hair and continued, "Fade, what do you think people will say if they found out that Master Fade Chen, who was extremely domineering when he suppressed the Yue family just now, is actually a very shy little boy?" "I''m not a little boy!" Fade defended. "Is that so? If you''re not a little boy, then does it mean that... You''re a big boy?" Mnie asked suggestively as she batted her eyshes. She emphasized the word ''big'' as she licked her red lips. Fade felt that he might not be able to control himself if things went on like this. He stepped out of the room hurriedly and uttered, "Mnie, you''ve changed, so let''s head downstairs for a meal!" Mnie giggled and reached out to hold Fade''s arm. She concluded, "Alright, let''s go." They took the elevator down to the hotel restaurant and ordered a few dishes with a bottle of red wine. They began to dig in slowly when the food arrived. A few hours passed after they finished eating and it was almost evening. Fade and Mnie walked out of the hotel together. He asked, "Mnie, where do you want to go next?" Mnie replied smilingly, "Why don''t we go and catch a movie? I haven''t been to the cinema ever since I took over Emerald Plum Jewels." "Alright, give me a minute to check where''s the closest cinema!" Fade replied as he took out his mobile phone and began to search. "Mnie, I found it. It''s just around the corner," Fade said to Mnie when they heard a ringtone. Mnie looked down and realized that it was her mobile phone. She took out her mobile phone and immediately picked up when she saw the number. She called, "Mom!" Rosy said something over the line and the smile suddenly vanished from Mnie''s face. Her face darkened instantly and she asked, "Mom, what did you say?" "So what if they came? I will not change my mind. Besides, don''t they know what''s going on here?" "I understand. Okay, I''ll be right there, so don''t cry." After that, Mnie hung up the call and said to Fade apologetically, "Fade, I''m sorry, mind if we take a rain check on the movie? I have to go back to the vi." Fade immediately stood up and asked, "Mnie, what happened?" Mnie exined, "My mom called and told me that my Grandpa, Uncle, and my Dad were on the way here. They want me to go back to the vi and exin why I called off the wedding." Fade could not help frowning. It immediately urred to him that the Yu family must have just heard the news about the wedding being called off. Hence, they hurried over to question Mnie. However, did they not know that he defeated the Yue family? Could it be that they were still willing to marry off their daughter to the Yue family under such circumstances? Fade was puzzled and worried at the same time. Fade followed Mnie and concluded, "Mnie, I''ll go with you." "Okay!" Mnie nodded. The two of them hailed a taxi and rushed to the Yu family''s vi. In the taxi, Mnie gave him a brief introduction to her family. Mnie''s grandfather, Cyril, was the one who started a small workshop and built the business to where it was currently. He was the pir of the Yu family and had absolute authority in the family. The absolute authority represented Old Master Yu''s ability and power. However, it had some consequences too. In the Yu family, almost no one dared to go against Old Master Yu or his orders. Therefore, Old Master Yu would not listen to other people''s suggestions. This was not too much of a problem in the past. However, the business world had seen rapid developments and Old Master Yu''s strong stance made him look stubborn and rigid. The Yu family had many business problems that were caused by Old Master Yu''s stubbornness. It resulted in theck of adaptation and in the end, they began to decline. Recently, Mnie took over Emerald Plum Jewels and the headquarter was in Capital City. It developed well because it was away from the Yu family, hence Old Master had very little control over it. To put it simply, Old Master Yu was a dictator in the Yu family. Meanwhile, Mnie''s uncle, Bache Yu, was the current head of the Yu family. He was in charge of a lot of the Yu family''s businesses. As for Mnie''s father, Hale Yu, he was a son that had a weak character. He dared not argue with his father and brother, so his influence in the family was limited. The hotel was not far from the vi. Shortly after, they arrived at the gate of the vi. Fade and Mnie got out of the car and headed for the vi. At the gate of the vi, Mnie''s mother Rosy looked anxious. When she spotted Fade and Mnie, she hurried to greet them. She called, "Mnie, you''re back!" "Mr. Chen, you, you''re here too." Ever since she witnessed Fade''s strength at the wedding, Rosy no longer knew how she should treat him. Fade nodded and gave her a gentle smile. He greeted, "Nice to meet you, Auntie!" Mnie seized her mother''s arm and asked hurriedly, "Mom, what''s going on? What do you mean when you say that Grandpa and the others are rushing over here?" Chapter 818 Chapter 818 Rosy replied quickly in a low voice, "Your aunt contacted them yesterday evening. She told them what happened and she even told them about Fade." Rosy could not help ncing at Fade when she brought it up. Fade''s and Mnie''s expressions immediately changed. They roughly knew what was going on. As expected, Rosy immediately continued, "Once your grandfather and the others heard about it, they were worried that you might end the engagement and anger the Yue family. Therefore, they departed in the morning and rushed over to Yudson City. They''ve just got here and they are waiting for both of you in the vi." Mnie immediately frowned when she heard this and replied unhappily, "They are just worried about upsetting the Yue family. They don''t even care about my feelings." "This, your grandfather is..." Rosy did not know what to say. After all, what Mnie said was true. Mnie''s heart softened when she noticed her mother''s looks. She replied, "Mom, I didn''t mean to me you. However, they''re here, so does that mean that they don''t know what happened at the Yue Family this afternoon?" Something shed across Rosy''s face and she nced at Fade. Her gaze was a little odd and she answered, "Mnie, you know what''s your grandfather like. No one would dare to say anything in front of him without his permission. Besides, he just arrived and he doesn''t know about anything yet. Therefore..." Rosy did not have to continue because Mnie already grasped the situation. Mnie was about to ask more questions when a frivolous voice came from the door. Someone whistled and eximed, "Mnie, you''re back! Why are you still standing at the door? Come and have a talk with us. Grandpa is waiting for you!" Both Mnie and Fade looked up when they heard the voice. They saw a man in his thirties standing by the door. He seemed not young but the man had long hair that covered his eyebrows. He shoved his hands in his pockets casually and looked very idle. "Simon Yu! I don''t need you to tell me what to do." Mnie cast a nce at the man and strode into the vi with Fade. Simon Yu''s gaze fell on Fade and he sized thetter up. He whistled, "Mnie, is this Fade? The pretty boy whom you called off the wedding for? I don''t see what''s so good about him. You called off the wedding and offended the Yue Family for this guy? You even made Grandpa and everyone come all the way to Yudson City personally. Do you think it''s worth it?" "I''ve told you, Simon, you don''t have the right to interfere with what I do," Mnie snorted coldly and ignored Simon. She continued to walk into the vi courtyard with Fade. Behind her, Simon red at the duo resentfully. He gritted his teeth and hissed, "Mnie, don''t be so arrogant. You''re in deep trouble this time. Grandpa''s unhappy that you broke off the engagement with the Yue Family." "After this, it''ll be useless no matter how sessful your business is. All of the Yu''s family''s assets will belong to me in the future." The corner of Simon''s lips curved into a smile when he thought about this. He slipped his hands into his pockets and he followed them into the vi. As Mnie and Fade walked into the vi, she exined, "That''s Simon just now. He''s Uncle Bache''s only son. I guess you could say that he''s the young master of the Yu family." "Although he''s not young anymore, he''s been ignorant and ipetent since he was a kid. The only thing he is good at is fooling around and he''s hopeless. Therefore, most of the family''s businesses were passed on to the rest of us." "I''m in charge of Emerald Plum Jewels, which is doing the best among everyone else. That exins his hostility because he''s probably worried that I would rece him as the heir of the Yu family. Therefore, he always likes to make trouble for me and takes pleasure inughing at me." Fade sighed softly and replied, "It seems that there''s bound to be someone that''s ipetent in every wealthy family!" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "If Simon was willing to be a useless piece of trash for the rest of his life, the Yu family would be happy to provide him food and shelter for the rest of his life. However, he is too greedy and wants to fight for power. If the Yu family''s assets were to be handed over to him, I''m pretty sure we all will be doomed." Upon hearing this, Fade said seriously, "Mnie, I can help you take over the Yu family if you want!" Mnie was silent for a moment when she heard Fade. She concluded, "Forget it. Let''s talk about it later. First, let''s settle our current problems." "Okay!" Fade nodded and stepped into the vi. As soon as he entered the hall, Fade spotted an elder sitting in the main seat with a solemn look. The elder looked like he was in his seventies. There was a walking stick ced next to his seat but his posture was perfect. His face was serious and he was quiet. With just one nce, anyone could immediately tell that he was stubborn and domineering. There was no doubt that this was Mnie''s grandfather, Cyril, the old master of the Yu family. Two men sat nking Old Master Yu. On the left was a well-dressed middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes. Simon was sitting beside him. Of course, this was Mnie''s uncle, Bache Yu, the current master of the Yu family. On the right of Old Master Yu sat a chubby middle-aged man with sses. The man resembled Cyril but he lowered his eyes and sat hunched. It was the total opposite of Cyril''s intimidating looks. He looked very gentle and some might even say that he was weak. Needless to say, this man was Mnie''s father, Hale. All the seats in the hall were upied by the Yu family''s men. Bailey, Rosy, Qiana, as well as Zo and the other women of the Yu family were all squeezing in a smaller room within the hall. They were listening to every single word that was being said through a curtain. Fade could not help but frown at the sight of this. At what age were they living in? Old Master Yu was still so old-fashioned that he did not allow any women to participate in family discussions. Fade had a bad first impression of Old Master Yu just from this and Old Master Yu had yet to even say a single word. All eyes fell on them as Mnie and Fade walked in together. Old Master Yu''s face was solemn and unsmiling. Bache and Simon had a faint sinister smile on their faces. They stared at Mnie and Hale. Hale shot a quick nce at Old Master Yu and mustered a smile. He tried to speak as gently as possible. He urged, "Mnie, you''re back. Hurry up and pay your respects to your grandfather." Mnie ced her hands together and wanted to pay her respect to Cyril, who was in the main seat. However, before she could do anything, Cyril mmed the armrest of his chair and shouted angrily, "How dare youe back? Get down on your knees!" Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Mnie froze when she heard her grandfather''s roar and her expression changed. She took a deep breath and stood upright. She stared at Cyril, who was sitting in the main seat, and asked calmly, "Grandpa, what have I done wrong? Why do you want me to kneel before you?" Cyril''s face was more solemn than ever. He shouted angrily, "You''re still denying the mess you''ve made?" Mnie replied stubbornly, "I don''t think I did anything wrong. Grandpa, don''t let your thinking cloud your judgment..." As Mnie spoke, Old Master Yu''s face darkened. Hale immediately advised Mnie, "Mnie, don''t talk back to your grandfather. You can just tell him nicely." However, Bache, who was sitting opposite Hale, snorted, "Hale, just let Mnie speak her mind. Why are you stopping her? Are you worried that Mnie might run her mouth?" "Bache, that''s not what I meant." Hale''s face stiffened and he seemed upset. However, he was soft- hearted and dared not express his anger. Bache leaned against the back of the chair and tapped the armrest with his fingers gently. He uttered, "If that''s the case, then we should just let Mnie speak her mind. Let''s hear what she has to say about her decision to call off the wedding." Hale''s face changed when he heard his brother. He could not hold it in any longer and wanted to defend his daughter. However, Old Master Yu parted his lips and spoke in a dark voice, "Let her speak!" Suddenly, the crowd became quiet. Bache and Simon were gleeful while Hale was very worried. How could Mnie not understand the current situation? She gazed at Old Master Yu seriously and answered, "Since Grandpa gave me his permission, then I won''t beat around the bush. Well, all of you rushed here because of my engagement with Yohannes." "I just want to say that I have done nothing wrong in this matter," Mnie''s voice was resolute. However, Cyril was enraged and thundered, "You''ve done nothing wrong? How dare you say that?" "Why can''t I?" Mnie did not back down and met Old Master Yu''s eyes. Anger thrummed through Old Master''s Yu veins. He roared, "Do you know the terrible consequences for calling off the wedding?" "Initially, our family has been pressured by the Chung family in the Capital City. It wasn''t easy for us to arrange this marriage with the Yue family. If you married Yohannes, we no longer have to bow to the Chung family. I can''t believe that you have the audacity to call off the wedding. You''ve wasted all of our efforts," Cyril continued furiously. Fade could no longer stand back and watch when he heard that. He snorted coldly and pointed out sarcastically, "All your efforts? You''ve got to be joking! What have you guys sacrificed? Your family business has gone south and you didn''t even bothering up with a solution. Instead, you married off your granddaughter to help you solve your problems." "Aren''t you ashamed of sitting in the main seat? What rights do you have to ask Mnie to apologize?" Fade red at Cyril and eximed. As soon as he spoke, there was amotion in the crowd. Bache and Simon stood up hurriedly and yelled. "Shut up!" "Get the h*lI out of here, you b*stard!" Hale was very nervous too and he began, "Quickly, Mnie, tell him to stop. This..." Immediately, Cyril stood up and red at Fade. He snapped, "Who the h*ll are you? This is our family affairs, so what does it have to do with you? Get out of here!" Fade was motionless. He replied in a low voice, "I''m Mnie''s friend. Mnie''s business is my business." "Friend?" Cyril snorted and continued, "Members of the Yu family are not allowed to have friends like you." Bache and Simon started to shout in unison. "You''re Fade Chen from Dragonville City, right? I''ve heard of you before. You''re the one who messed everything up!" "You''re just a reckless b*stard. What rights do you have to be our family''s friend?" Cyril waved his hand and shouted, "Someone, throw him out!" Instantly, there was a series of movements and someone approached Fade. Mnie immediately shouted, "Grandpa, Fade is not like that. He had solved everything with the Yue Family and you''re..." However, she was not given the chance to exin. Simon scoffed and interrupted Mnie, "Mnie, who are you trying to fool? How was it possible for him to resolve the dispute with the Yue Family? Who does he think he is?" Bache chipped in to speak to his brother. He sighed, "Hale, Mnie has the talent to run a business but I''m afraid she''s mixing with the wrong crowd. You should teach her properly." Hale''s face darkened. He wanted to retort but he did not know what to say. Meanwhile, the men Cyril summoned had gathered around Fade and were about to attack. Mnie was more anxious than ever when she spotted the men. She shouted at Cyril, "Grandpa, Fade is a master in martial arts. You''ll regret it if you fight him..." However, Cyril could not be bothered with Mnie. He red at Fade and snorted coldly, "I don''t need any outsiders to intervene in our family''s affairs. Get out now or I''ll make you pay." Mnie wanted to speak but Cyril thundered, "Shut up. You''re not allowed to intervene in the family''s business in the future. Later, you''ll follow us to the Yue Family and beg them for forgiveness." Bache smiled and added, "I agree with Father. Women are not supposed to intervene in our family business. From now on, Mnie should learn about her duty as a woman!" Simon was extremely excited and eximed, "That''s right. Women should stay at home and serve their husbands. Back then, you guys should never have let her run Emerald Plum Jewels and none of these would happen." Cyril waved his hand andmanded, "Get him out of here!" Mnie was shrouded in grief when she heard her family members. On other hand, Fade was utterly disgusted. He frowned and nced at Old Master Yu and the others. He concluded coldly, "All of you are just a bunch of greedy and old-fashioned b*stards who''s willing to sacrifice Mnie''s happiness for your own benefits." As he spoke, Fade turned to Mnie and uttered, "Mnie, the Yu family is no longer worthy of you." In the end, Mnie nodded grimly and her eyes were determined. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade''s face hardened and eximed in a low voice, "In that case, you should cut ties with them!" Chapter 820 Chapter 820 As soon as Fade finished, the air around him trembled. A majestic aura burst from his body and shot up to the sky. It even stirred up a gale in the hall. The impact surprised Cyril and others and shock shed across their faces. However, their shock was immediately reced with anger. Simon yelled, "Punk, you''re too arrogant! You''re saying that we don''t deserve Mnie? What a joke!" "You an arrogant and ignorant brat! You''re courting death," Bache snorted coldly. Cyril frowned and waved his hand. He cursed darkly, "Arrogant b*stard, you should die!" Immediately, the bodyguards surrounding Fade began to attack him. The energy stream from the bodyguards were powerful and they cornered Fade fiercely. Although the Yu family did not have any martial arts background, they made a lot of money from the businesses they owned. Naturally, with the money they earned, they could hire martial artists who were willing to sacrifice their lives for them. These martial artists were specially assigned to protect Old Master Yu. Each of them was very powerful and they were at the initial stage of the ck Level. Numerous ck Level martial artists joined forces to attack. The sight was impressive and that made Cyril and the others smiled confidently. A member of the Yu familyughed, "That guy was so arrogant but he''ll find out how powerful our family is!" Another added, "Mnie is a problem too. After this, well have to discipline her. We can''t let her mingle with a bad crowd." Members of the Yu family were discussingcently. Suddenly, they heard some cracking sounds and a series of agonizing screams ensued. Old Master Yu and the others followed the direction of the voice. They were shocked when they noticed what happened and some started to frown. The ck Level bodyguards, who were besieging Fade, were thrown to the floor like rag dolls. They covered their wounds as theyy on the floor. They howled continuously and they lost their ability to fight. Meanwhile, Fade, who was standing in the middle, looked cold but did not have a single scratch on him. All the members of the Yu family were bewildered. Someone asked uncertainly, "How could this be? These are all ck Level bodyguards. This..." A woman suggested, "Did that boy sneak up to them?" "Mnie mentioned that he was a master in martial arts. Maybe he''s really a powerful martial artist?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was shocked when Fade nced at them. Suddenly, Bache and Simon looked uneasily and there was a trace of fear on their face. After all, they were all powerless. They would not be able to fight back if Fade decided to attack them. Cyril, who was sitting at the main seat, looked surprised too. However, his expression immediately darkened. He stared at Fade and Mnie, who were walking towards him, and asked, "What do you want? Are you going to kill an old man like me?" "I''ll just be getting my hands dirty if I killed you!" Fade retorted disdainfully. He stared at Cyril and continued, "As I said earlier, the Yu family is no longer worthy of Mnie. She will cut all ties with the Yu family after this." The muscles on Cyril''s face twitched and he roared furiously, "Cut ties? Are you threatening me? Our family worked hard and went through all kinds of obstacles to get to where we are today." "She''s just a woman and I couldn''t care less about her." "Since you''ve already cut off all ties with us, then get the hell out of the Yu family!" Cyril shouted angrily. Hale''s expression changed and he exined quickly, "Father, don''t! Mnie just said it without thinking, so please don''t take it seriously!" Bache sneered, "Hale, I''m pretty sure she meant every word she said." "That''s right. They even attacked Grandpa''s bodyguards. How can we not take her seriously?" Simon added fuel to the mes. Hale wanted to plead for his daughter but before he could speak, Cyril snapped, "There''s no room for negotiation. From now on, Mnie will be officially expelled from the Yu family and no longer a part of the Yu family." Hale''s expression changed drastically and his face sank. Rosy, who was behind the drapes, could not hold it in anymore. She rushed out without thinking and begged, "Father, please don''t! Please don''t kick Mnie out of the family." Cyril red at Rosy and barked, "Who gave you the permission toe out? This is where the men of the Yu family discuss businesses! Go back right now." The usually meek Rosy gritted her teeth and was determined to make a point. She walked over to Mnie and stood beside her daughter and said to Cyril, "Father, if you insist on kicking Mnie out from our family, then you''ll have to kick me too." "Are you threatening me?" Cyril snorted coldly. He mmed the armrest and shouted, "No one in the Yu family can threaten me. In that case, you and your daughter can leave together!" "Rosy, Mnie, both of you are expelled from the Yu family!" Cyril thundered. Hale''s expression immediately changed. He could no longer care about anything else and he rushed over. He called, "Please don''t, I..." However, Cyril was overwhelmed with anger and he could not be bothered with Hale. He red at his younger son coldly and eximed, "Do you want to threaten me too? Or do you want to leave the Yu family as well?" Hale''s face changed. He turned to stare at his wife and daughter behind him hesitantly. Bache scoffed, "Hale, don''t be hasty. After all, she''s just a wife and you can find another one if she''s gone." "I know a lot of beautiful young girls and I''ll introduce them to you. You can try something new!" It was obvious that Bache did not respect the women in the Yu family. Rosy''s expression changed too. She stared at Hale and uttered, "Hale, you can stay if you want to. We will not force you." Hale stiffened when he heard Rosy. He could no longer care about anything else and stared at Cyril solemnly. He concluded, "Father, if you don''t take back your words, then the three of us will leave the family." Although Hale was weak, he had an unwavering rtionship with Rosy. Old Master Yu''s face darkened when he heard that. He red at Hale and asked in a low voice, "Are you sure?" Hale''s gaze was resolute and he nodded. "Yes!" "Then I''ll let you have it your way. Hale is also expelled from the Yu family. Get out! All of you, get out!" Cyril bellowed. Hale''s family of trio''s face darkened. However, a hint of relief appeared on their faces, as if they were birds that finally escaped a cage. Meanwhile, Bache and Simon exchanged meaningful looks and a smile appeared on their lips. Hale and Mnie were kicked out and this meant that they were the only main heirs of the Yu family. The Yu family''s assets would definitely not fall into the hands of others. They smiled happier than ever when they thought about that. Chapter 821 Chapter 821 "Let''s go!" The family of three was supporting each other at this moment. They turned around and prepared to leave. However, Fade said, "Wait a minute! It''s not over yet!" At his words, everyone turned and looked at him. Bache shouted, "What are you trying to do, Mr. Chen?" Hale and Rosy looked very confused. With a stern look, Cyril stared at Fade vigntly. He said in a deep voice, "What are you trying to say?" Fade snorted and said, "Mnie''s family leaving the Yu family is just a parting of ways and not an expulsion!" "Moreover, Mnie and her family have contributed so much to the Yu family over the years. Do you think you can just kick them out without giving anything in return?" "What do you mean?" When the family''s assets were brought up, Bache suddenly became very concerned. Fade said unceremoniously, "What do I mean? Now that Mnie is about to leave the Yu family, I think she deserves to bring some things along with her." "A traitor of the family wants to have a piece of the family''s assets? That''s impossible!" Bache immediately shouted. Fade sneered when he heard his words. "Traitor? That''s ridiculous. Do you think that I don''t know what the Yu family''s current situation is? Your family businesses have been declining over the years. If it weren''t for the rapid development of Mnie''s Emerald Plum Jewels which helped your family maintain the status quo, your family would have lost your status long ago!" "Now, Mnie is about to leave the family. I think she deserves to wholly own the Emerald Plum Jewels and take it with her!" "This is impossible!" "It''s absolutely impossible!" Bache and Simon eximed at the same time. At this moment, Old Master Yu''s face also sank. He red at Fade and said, "I was the one who founded Emerald Plum Jewels. It belongs to me! No one can take that away from me." "You founded it?" Fade said sarcastically, "Don''t you feel ashamed to say that? Back then, Emerald Plum Jewels was just a smallpany. The only reason why Emerald Plum Jewels is where it is right now is because of Mnie''s efforts over the years." "And now you''re telling me that Emerald Plum Jewels belongs to you? Where is your self-respect?" "How dare you?!" Bache and Simon yelled angrily. Fade gave them a cold look and said, "Do you want to start a fight?" In an instant, Bache and Simon cowered in fear. At this moment, Mnie gently tugged at Fade and said in a low voice, "Fade, I don''t want to stay here any longer. It''s fine if they don''t want to give Emerald Plum Jewels to me." Fade gently squeezed Mnie''s hand and said softly, "Okay, then well leave. But I promise you that Emerald Plum Jewels will belong to you one day. No one can take it away from you." When Cyril heard this, he snorted and said, "Emerald Plum Jewels belongs to the Yu family. No one can take it away from us." "Is that so? You can try!" Fade''s eyes met his with a cold re. Old Master Yu said, "Young man, your prowess in martial arts is one thing, but business is another thing altogether. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want. You have no idea what it takes N?velDrama.Org owns this text. to run a business!" Bache now added fuel to the fire. "Father, I heard that Mr. Chen has several businesses in Dragonville City. I think it''s time we branch out and build ourwork elsewhere. I think that Dragonville City is a good ce. Maybe we can consider opening a couple of businesses there." Cyril nodded and said, "This is a good suggestion. I will consider this." These words were an obvious threat. He was going to use his businesses to challenge Fade. Fade was not afraid. He said coldly, "If you want to challenge me, you are more than wee to. I will be waiting for you." After that, Fade turned around, took hold of Mnie''s hand, and prepared to leave. Cyril and the others looked at their disappearing figures with different expressions. At this moment, a servant came in quickly and said in a hurry, "Old Master Yu, we have guests." "What guests? Why do you look so worried?" Old Master Yu shouted coldly. The servant said breathlessly, "Yes, we have guests. It''s Graham Yue and Old Master Yue." Cyril was shocked when he heard these two names. He stood up from his seat and waved his hand. "Master Yue and Old Master Yue?! What are you waiting for? Quick, invite them in!" The servant hurriedly turned and ran back. Cyril then decided against it and quickly walked out of the hall. "No, I''m going to greet them in person. All of you,e with me to go wee Master Yue and Old Master Yue." Bache and Simon followed quickly behind. At this moment, Bache caught a glimpse of Fade and Mnie''s family. His heart skipped a beat. He turned to Cyril and said, "Father, I''m worried that they are here because of Mnie. If Hale, Mnie, and Rosy leave now, we have no way of exining it to the Yue familyter." Cyril''s face changed, and he immediately said, "Stop them! Don''t let them leave!" "Yes!" Bache nodded and gave his son, Simon, a look. Simon bolted out and brought his men to stop Fade and the others. "You guys are not allowed to leave." "What do you mean? We have nothing to do with the Yu family anymore. Why can''t we leave?" Mnie said, irritated with the situation. Simon said, "Master Yue and Old Master Yue are here to ask for an exnation. This is your fault. Don''t even think about leaving before you exin your actions to the Yue family!" "Come back with me right now!" Simon shouted. At this time, Graham and Weldon had already entered the courtyard, and Cyril greeted them with a smile on his face. At the same time, he quickly winked at them, suggesting that Simon should bring Mnie to make amends to them as soon as possible. "Master Yue, Old Master Yue, I''m so honored to have you two here!" Old Master Yu said as he respectfully bowed to them. This man, who appeared to be the most strong-willed in front of his own family, was now behaving like a servant in front of the Yues. Weldon snorted and was a little surprised. "When did you arrive in Yudson City?" Worried that Weldon would me him for breaking off the engagement, Cyril took the initiative to say, "Old Master Yue, it''s all my fault that I failed to teach my granddaughter properly and she pulled this stunt." "When I found out that Mnie had called off the wedding, I immediately rushed over. I was just about to bring her to the Yue Family to ask for forgiveness, but I didn''t expect you toe personally." At those words, Cyril looked over and shouted, "Why are you still standing there? Come and apologize to Old Master Yue." Upon hearing the shouts, Graham and Weldon naturally turned to look at Mnie. When Simon saw this, he became extremely anxious. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Hurry up. Didn''t you hear Grandpa''s words? Hurry up and go apologize to them." Mnie did not speak. Fade pped Simon in the face and knocked him to the ground. Then he looked at Graham and Weldon and ordered them calmly, "You''re here. Come over here!" Chapter 822 Chapter 822 When the Yu family saw what Fade did, they were all shocked. After the initial shock wore off, the shock turned to anger and fear. On one hand, they were angry because they felt that Fade was ungrateful and dared to treat the Yues with such an attitude. On the other hand, they were afraid that the Yue family would take their anger out on the Yu family because of what Fade had done. At that moment, the men of the Yu family yelled out. Bache helped Simon up and red at Fade, saying, "How dare you hit my son? Do you want to die?" Cyril shouted, "Someone arrest this rude man! Take him to Old Master Yue to apologize." As they were shouting, the Yu family was preparing to make a move on Fade. Graham and Weldon suddenly stood up and shouted to Cyril and Bache, "Stop!" Bache and Cyril were stunned by their words. They looked at Graham and Weldon worriedly and said, "Master Yue, Old Master Yue, this kid is too arrogant and he has offended both of you. We¡ª" Before the two of them could finish speaking, Weldon red at them and shouted, "Shut up!" Then, Weldon strode towards Fade. Put in such a situation, Cyril and the others could not help but feel puzzled. However, Bache''s eyes immediately lit up and said, "Father, don''t worry. That guy must have angered Old Master Yue. Old Master Yue is going to personally teach him a lesson." Listening to his son''s words, Cyril couldn''t help but nod with a smile. With a proud look on his face, he whispered, "He''s asking for it. Now, no one can save him." At that, Cyril said with some concern, "But, he''d better not involve the Yu family." Just as he finished speaking, Weldon and Graham stopped in front of Fade. The Yu family were staring at them, wondering how they would teach Fade a lesson. However, what happened next took them by surprise. Graham and Weldon didn''t do anything to Fade. Instead, they stood respectfully in front of Fade, bowed and said, "Hello, Mr. Chen!" "Ah! What is going on?" Simon was dumbfounded. "Are you kidding me? Why were Master Yue and Old Master Yue so respectful to Fade?" Bache was also surprised at their behaviour. "Th-this¡ª" Cyril couldn''t speak at all, and he was dumbfounded. Even Hale, who was standing next to Fade, was surprised by their behavior. He looked at Fade in disbelief, and his sses, which were on the bridge of his nose, almost fell off. He asked, "What is going on? How could it be- Mnie, Mr. Chen-" Mnie looked at her father with a smile and said, "Dad, Mr. Chen''s identity and capabilities are far beyond your imagination." Cyril and the others cautiously approached. They asked Graham and Weldon, "Master Yue, Old Master Yue, why are you treating him like this? Have you mistaken him for somebody else?" Upon hearing this, Weldon red at them and said sternly, "What are you talking about? Come and pay your respects to Mr. Chen." "Mr. Chen? But wasn''t he the reason Mnie called off the wedding? Why ¡ª" Cyril and the others were even more surprised and puzzled. Graham looked at them and said with a cold snort, "Old Master Yu, Master Yu. Don''t you know what happened at the wedding?" Cyril and the rest of them werepletely confused. They had no idea what had happened and turned back to look at Bailey, Qiana, and the others who had attended the Yue family''s wedding. "What happened at the wedding?" Bailey and Qiana''s expressions were tense and ugly. They quickly exined to Cyril, "Just now at the wedding, Mr. Chen..." When Cyril and the rest heard Bailey and Qiana''s exnation, they werepletely dumbfounded. Their eyes were filled with disbelief as they looked at Fade. "H-he turned out to be the special instructor of the Stealth team. Even the big shot of Stealth in the Westamor District, Captain Xu, is his subordinate!" "What''s more, the Chung family also retreated and did not dare to provoke him. Director Qi values Mr. Chen''s products a lot." "Not only that, he even defeated Old Master Yue. It took a while for Old Master Yue to achieve Earth Level but Mr. Chen is already a master in the Earth Realm at such a young age." Looking at the astonished crowd, Qiana added, "As of now, he owns 80% of the Yue family''s assets. Simply put, the Yue Family belongs to Mr. Chen now." "Moreover, the Lightning n''s Dragon Source Herb Farm has also been transferred to Mr. Chen by Guardian Chang." Cyril and the others'' jaws dropped when they heard this. The Yue Family and the Lightning n. These two were the powerhouses in Westamor District. In the end, they both fell into the hands of Fade. For a moment, the Yu family looked at Fade in shock and were speechless. Bache could not help but scold Bailey and Qiana, "Why didn''t you tell us about this matter earlier?" Bailey couldn''t help but look at Old Master Yu. He said with some dissatisfaction, "You guys were already on the ne when it happened. We wanted to tell you when you got here, but like you said, us women cannot interfere with the family''s affairs. So, it wasn''t that we did not want to tell you, but we did not get the chance to tell you at all." Bache''s face was frozen. He looked at his father and wanted to say something, but nothing came out. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At this time, Old Master Yu''s serious face changed drastically. Finally, he sighed and walked towards Fade. He lowered his head and bowed down, saying, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry, I-" Fade looked at Old Master Yu who came over to apologize. His face was cold, and he took a deep breath. Then he coldly said, "You don''t have to worship me. I have nothing to do with your Yu family." Old Master Yu almost choked by his words. He was unable to utter a single word. Bache also stepped forward and said with an ingratiating look, "Mr. Chen, Mnie¡ª" Fade opened his mouth and interrupted Bache saying, "Mnie has cut ties with the Yu family. This fact should be clear by now." "And as I said earlier, I will definitely get Emerald Plum Jewels back on her behalf!" Bache''s expression froze. He did not know how to deal with it, and could only stare at the old man nkly. Old Master Yu sighed softly and cupped his hands, saying, "Regarding Emerald Plum Jewels, we willplete all the necessary transfer procedures as soon as possible." Fade nodded, then looked at Graham and Weldon and asked, "What can I do for you?" Chapter 823 Chapter 823 "Mr. Chen, regarding the matter that you asked us to investigate, we have already found a few clues," Graham said. "We want to invite you back to our home to discuss it." Fade thought of the disappearance of Yohannes''s body and the bone fragments, and his heart skipped a beat. He nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go!" Hence, Fade left with Mnie and her family, escorted by Graham and Weldon. In the vi, Cyril and the others stood there in a daze and watched them as they walked away. They were dumbfounded about what had happened and did not know what to say. Simon recovered from his shock and muttered, "How could that be, that Fade, how..." Bailey looked at Rosy with an envious expression. "Hale brought his daughter up well and she managed to snag herself a big shot. They have a bright future ahead of them." When Qiana heard this, she couldn''t help but mutter to herself, "We too had the chance, but now look at the fuss now, we''re-" Bache immediately frowned and said unhappily, Whats the point of talking about this now? Now that things have turned out like this, we can only take care of ourselves." Qiana said, "Take care of ourselves? That''s easier said than done. Fade is now the most powerful figure in Westamor District. If others find out that our family doesn''t have a good rtionship with him, I''m afraid that many of our partners will cut ties with us even without Fade telling them to do so!" Upon hearing these words, the expression on Bache''s face changed, thinking of the terrible things that could happen. "Now you''re making all of these sarcastic remarks. Weren''t you also on board with us when we suggested arranging Mnie to marry Yohannes?" Bache said. "Bache, what are you trying to say? Are you ming me for this?" Qiana asked unhappily. As they were about to start quarreling with each other, Old Master Yu shouted, "Shut up!" The crowd quietened down and they nced over at Old Master Yu. Old Master Yu remained silent for a moment and then gave a sigh. His usually stern face darkened and he said, "Stop arguing! This is all my fault. I have misjudged everything. The only reason we are in this situation is because of me." "Dad, don''t say that. We-" Bache persuaded. Qiana also said hurriedly, "Dad, we still have a chance. We can¡ª" Old Master Yu shook his head and said, "We are no match for them. I''ll hand over all of our family matters and businesses to you. I''m going back to my hometown." After saying this, Old Master Yu reached for his walking cane and turned to leave. This old man, who had always been stubborn and tough, seemed to have aged because of what had happened. He stumbled even though he was holding his walking cane as he walked away. The Yu family members let out a long sigh. In the end, they could only silently follow Old Master Yu and they turned around to leave.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Meanwhile, Fade and the others arrived at the Yue Family''s home. After helping Mnie and her family to settle down, Fade, Graham, and Weldon went into a conference room. Instead of beating around the bush, Fade went straight to the point and asked about the disappearance of Yohannes''s body. "Tell me, what did you manage to find?" Graham took out a stack of documents and said, "We managed to gather whatever resources that were useful to the investigation and checked the surveince data. We found out that the CCTV managed to capture what happened!" Graham then clicked on a video and yed it for Fade. Fade looked at the video and saw that it was in the Yue family''s backyard. It was not long after Fade made a scene at the wedding, and the Yue family was in turmoil. Yohannes''s body was carried to the backyard, ced next to a pool, and was ready to be dealt with. However, just as the servants were about to leave, two shadowy figures appeared in the backyard. They used a ck cloth to wrap up Yohannes''s body. Then, they jumped over the wall and disappeared. Everything happened in under 3 minutes. The people in the video looked like experts. A few minutester, the servant returned and realized that Yohannes''s body was missing. At the same time, he found the bone fragment which was left by the poolside. Everything that happened thereafter, they all knew. Fade stared intently at the two men who were wearing the Skull Mask. His eyes were focused on them and his expression grew more serious. Without a doubt, the men who stole Yohannes'' body were indeed from the Skull Mob. As Fade drew his eyes away from the video, he asked, "Did you manage to track down their whereabouts?" Graham nodded and said, "We managed to track them down using the traffic cameras, with the help of the Westamor District''s traffic control department." "After they stole Yohannes1 body, they left Yudson City. Not long ago, someone sent a message saying that they are hiding out in Hamlin City. We have already instructed people in Hamlin City to keep an eye on them." "Hamlin City!" Fade felt that this name sounded very familiar. Pondering on it, he suddenly realized that Hamlin City was where Mabel was from. When he realized where he had heard the name, Fade said, "In that case, that''s where I will be heading to." Graham immediately said, "Mr. Chen, I''lle with you." Fade shook his head and said, "No, I can go by myself. If we go together, we may alert the enemy." "It''s safer for you to stay here and take care of things. Inform me if you have any news as soon as possible." "Yes!" Graham nodded. "I''ll ask the people in Hamlin City to take good care of you." "Well! That''s settled then! Let''s not waste any more time. I''ll head there today," Fade said. Graham and Weldon nodded and stood up to leave. Suddenly, Fade thought of something. He wrote down a prescription and handed it to Graham, saying, "I need you to help me make this medicine. I need to use itter on." "Yes!" Although Graham was puzzled, he took the prescription and left immediately. Once the discussion was over, Fade did not waste any time and went to inform Mnie about what had happened. Then, Fade took the medicine which Graham helped make and headed straight to the hotel. He found Mabel and handed her the medicine. "Thank you, Brother Chen!" Mabel was very grateful and prepared to leave. However, Fade stopped her and said, "Mabel, wait a minute. I''ming with you." "Coming with me?" Mabel was surprised and looked at Fade in confusion. Fade said, "Aren''t you heading back to Hamlin City? I''m heading there too." "Brother Chen, you are following me back to Hamlin City?" Mabel looked at Fade in surprise and asked, "Brother Chen, what are you going to do there?" Fade said, "There are some things that I need to take care of there. I cannot waste any more time. I have to go right away. Are you ready?" Mabel nodded repeatedly and said, "Well, I''ve packed everything. I''m ready to leave anytime." "Okay! Let''s go!" Fade said, and they left together. Chapter 824 Chapter 824 Hamlin City was a small town on the border of Westamor District. There was no airport there so the only way they could get there was by train. The train journey took six hours. By the time Fade and Mabel arrived in Hamlin City, it was already dark outside. Mabel''s home was in cksburg, south of Hamlin City. However, as it was already quitete in the day, there were no cars heading there at this time. Therefore, they decided to check into a hotel near the train station for a night, and then head to cksburg first thing in the morning. As they were heading to the hotel, Mabel tried to call her parents to inform them of the n, but their phones were switched off. She thought that her parents must have fallen asleep. Mabel did not think too much about it and continued on to the hotel with Fade. The hotel nearest to the railway station was aze with lights, and there were some scantily d women leaning against the doors. They cast flirtatious nces at the passers- by. It was obvious that they were involved in that sort of business. Fade decided that this was not an appropriate hotel to spend the night in. Instead, he continued to walk a little further and eventually found a decent looking three-story hotel. Thankfully, hotels in the smaller towns did not have any troublesome procedures. Fade and Mabel managed to pay for two rooms without needing to show their ID. After walking Mabel to her room, Fade told her, "Go to bed early. We will depart first thing tomorrow morning." Then, Fade went to his room, took a shower and prepared to go to bed. However, at this moment, there was a knock on the door. Fade thought that it was Mabel, so he went to open the door. A woman with heavy makeup leaned against the door, speaking Mandarin with a Chinese ent, and said, "Sir, do you need any service?" Fade didn''t expect that he would stumble upon these women when he had tried his best to find a regr hotel. He frowned and waved his hand, saying, "No, I don''t need any." Fade declined and was about to close the door. However, the woman stopped him from closing the door and threw a flirtatious nce at Fade. She deliberately pulled her cor down and exposed her snow-white skin. She said, "Sir, we have plenty of other options. I am pretty sure there''s someone that can meet your needs. It is not expensive at all, only 400 yuan for one night." Fade became more stern and he said, "I already told you that I do not need any service. If you don''t leave now, I will call the police." When the woman heard that Fade was going to call the police, she immediately pulled back her hand. She nced sideways at Fade and muttered, "What a stuck up." As she spoke, the woman strutted to another room and knocked on the door. Fade closed the door, shook his head,y on the bed, and was about to fall asleep. After a while, just as Fade was about to fall asleep in bed, there was a slight clicking sound. A figure quietly snuck in, walked over to the other side of the bed, and got in. Fade immediately woke up and sat up. He pushed the person away and shouted, "Who are you?" At the same time, Fade turned on the light in the room, and saw a woman lying on the edge of his bed. He looked carefully and realized that it was the scantily d woman who had knocked on his door earlier. "How did you get in? What do you want to do?" Fade red at the woman and shouted. The woman was shocked and her expression changed. She immediately rushed to Fade''s side and shouted at the same time, "Come in!" Suddenly, three burly men rushed in from outside the room. One of them had a camera in his hand. The other two walked towards Fade with a fierce look and kept shouting. "A**hole, who are you? How dare you bully my sister?!" "How dare youy your hands on my woman. How do you want to settle this?" "Do you want me to call the police or do you want topensate us with money?" The three of them surrounded Fade fiercely as they shouted at him. The woman looked as if she was on the verge of tears as she cried, "He, he bullied me. He tore off my clothes and forced me..." "Boy, you betterpensate us, or well call the police and report you for attempting to r*pe her. You''re looking at least 10 years in jail." One man shouted fiercely and knocked on the table with a steel pipe. He was very aggressive. When Fade saw and heard this, he immediately knew what was going on. They were trying to portray the woman as a victim and extort him for money. The woman deliberately came up to him and then a group of men woulde to catch the couple, asking forpensation to settle the matter. Moreover, the door of his room was locked, but the other party still managed to open his door. It was obvious that they had colluded with the hotel. Maybe they had copies of every room card in this hotel which allowed them to storm into people''s rooms to ckmail them. Seeing Fade''s silence, the others were unhappy. The man used the steel pipe to knock on the table, shouting, "Punk, talk! Do you want us to call the police or are you going topensate us?" "How dare you try to rape my sister! Let me tell you this, don''t think about settling this matter if you don''t have at least fifty thousand yuan." The group of people threatened fiercely. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. During this time, Fade remained calm. He looked at them coldly and said, "What an old-fashioned trick! Are you sure you want to extort me?" "Boy, stop talking nonsense. You betterpensate us!" One of them was impatient. He reached out and tried to grab Fade''s bag and clothes. When Fade saw this, his gaze lowered and he shouted, "You better put that down, otherwise, you will regret it." "Brat, at this moment, you still dare to say such vicious words. I''ll cripple you!" As he spoke, the man threw a steel pipe at Fade. Fade immediately punched the steel pipe away. "Bang!" Fade''s fist collided with the steel pipe. The steel pipe, which was as thick as the man''s arm, was bent into half, while Fade''s fist remained unscathed. This time, the men were shocked. "This, this is impossible, the steel pipe is..." "Forget it. Let''s attack together!" One of the men growled through gritted teeth. The three strong men rushed over and wanted to attack Fade, however Fade was ready for it. He snorted, then started punching and kicking them. After a series of crackling sounds, the three of them were beaten to a pulp and fell to the ground as they wailed. Fear was written all over their faces. When she saw this, the woman looked at Fade in horror, her face full of fear. She begged for mercy, "Sir, sir, I was forced. I am not in cahoots with them. Don''t hit me, sir, I¡ª" Fade ignored her and was about to make his move. At this moment, a figure appeared at the door and shouted, "Brother Chen, are you all right?" Fade looked up and saw Mabel standing cautiously at the door. She had a worried look on her face as she stared at the men on the floor. "Mabel, I''m fine," Fade reassured her. Mabel came in and looked at the men on the ground. She still had some lingering fear on her face. "I could hear someone fighting and screaming from my room. I was worried about you, Brother Chen, so I came here to check on you." Fade said to Mabel, "Don''t worry. They were just trying to pull a fast one on me." Chapter 825 Chapter 825 After Fade exined what happened to Mabel, he looked over at the girl and was intent on beating her and throwing her out. Just as Fade was about to make his move, the woman raised her head and nced at Mabel. Suddenly, she scrambled and crawled towards Mabel. "Mabel, it''s me. Please save me!" Mabel could not help but be stunned when she heard the voice. She stared at the woman for a few seconds and frowned slightly, as if she was trying to identify who she was. When the girl saw this, she quickly shouted, "Mabel, I''m Linda Xu! We were in the same high school. I sat behind you in ss. I still remember that you and the ss monitor, Francis, were sitting together then..." Mabel''s expression changed when she heard her detailed description. She seemed to have recalled something and said in surprise, "You''re really Linda. I remember you!" "Yes, yes, I''m Linda. Mabel, save me, I didn''t¡ª" Linda said hurriedly. Mabel turned to look at Fade. Fade also looked over and asked, "Is she really your ssmate?" Mabel nodded and said, "Yes, we were in the same ss in high school." Linda hurriedly said, "Sir, Mabel and I know each other. Please, let me go, just this once." Fade''s face remained cold. He red at Linda and said, "I want you to tell me what you and those men were up to. I want to know the truth." As he was speaking, Fade called the police and turned on his voice recorder at the same time. Linda''s face changed when she saw what he was doing and she had an ugly look on her face. After all, by reading Fade''s bodynguage, it was clear that he was going to turn her in! Linda looked at Mabel again with a pleading look. Mabel nced at Fade and then turned back. Finally, she shook her head and said, "Linda, you must be responsible for your own mistakes. Brother Chen wouldn''t use anyone without any evidence. Just tell him!" Linda''s face darkened, and hatred shed in her eyes. However, when she saw Fade''s cold eyes, she immediately lowered her head, and told them about how they colluded with the hotel, how they extorted the guests, and how they split their earnings. Mabel was surprised when she heard her exnation. She looked at Linda and said, "Linda, how could you do such a thing to deceive people? You-" Linda red at Mabel and said unhappily, "Mabel, it''s fine if you don''t want to save me. However, you don''t have to give such a sarcastic remark! What do you mean by that?" "Linda, I didn''t. I just-" Mabel opened her mouth to exin. However, Linda only felt resentment. She couldn''t listen to Mabel''s words at all. "There''s no need to pretend. It''s been so many years, but you''re still pretending to bepassionate. It''s disgusting." "I¡ª" Mabel''s eyes widened. "Mabel, there''s no need to get upset over such a person," Fadeforted her. Mabel nodded. The police had arrived. Fade exined the situation to the police, and the police immediately took Linda away. Just as the police were about to take Linda away, she turned her head and red at Mabel with resentment. She said, "I knew you came back this time to see your father, but you may never get to see him again." "What!" Mabel was shocked and couldn''t help rushing over. "Linda, what do you mean by that? What happened to my father? Tell me¡ª" However, Linda, at the moment, kept her mouth shut and didn''t say a word. She didn''t want to say anything. She was then taken away by the police. At this moment, Mabel''s heart was in turmoil, and her face was full of anxiety. "Brother Chen, my father, I¡ª" Fade patted Mabel''s shoulder and said calmly, "Don''t panic. Just call one of your rtives and ask about his current condition." "Yes, yes. I need to call someone!" Mabel came back to her senses. She quickly went back to her room and took out her phone. Then, she started to make her calls. Her mother''s phone was still turned off, and Mabel immediately tried to call her rtives. Finally, she managed to get through to one of them. Mabel anxiously asked about her father''s condition, "Uncle, I am Mabel. I am back in Hamlin City. Is my father at home? How is he doing?" On the other end of the line, her uncle was a little surprised and said, "Mabel, didn''t you know that your father has been admitted to the hospital in the city? Didn''t your mother tell you?" "What? My father is in the hospital?! My mother didn''t tell me! Uncle, what happened?" Mabel urgently asked. "Three days ago, your father''s condition suddenly worsened. There was nothing our local clinic could do, so he had to be sent to the City Medical Center. They''ve injected him with some medicine and he stabilized. Now, your parents must still be in City Medical Center!" "City Medical Center. I got it. Thank you, Uncle!" Mabel thanked him and then hung up the phone. "How is it, Mabel?" Fade asked. Mabel rushed back to the room and began to pack her things as she said, "Brother Chen, my father''s condition has worsened. He is currently in City Medical Center. I have to go and see him." Fade hurriedly said, "Don''t worry. I''lle with you" Fade and Mabel immediately packed their things and checked out of the hotel. They then rushed to City Medical Center. At the same time, Linda, who was taken to the police station, said, "Officer, I want to make a phone call. I want to call my family." Linda made a phone call and said, "Young Master Larry, I''m Linda. I have something to tell you." "Mabel is in Hamlin City. I just saw her in a hotel next to the train station. She was with a young man. She should be on her way to City Medical Center now." "I, I''m at the police station! Young Master Larry, I''m sorry to trouble you! Thank you so much!" By the time Fade and Mabel arrived at the City Medical Center, it was already past eleven o''clock in the evening. However, the hospital was still brightly lit and people wereing and going. The ce was way more lively than where they were. When they arrived at the hospital, Mabel went straight to the reception and asked, "Hello, may I ask if there is a patient named Harlem Yang in your hospital? Which ward is he in?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The nurse at the front desk, who was napping, was shocked by Mabel''s urgent voice. She showed an unhappy expression and pointed to the registration window next to her. She replied, "If you want to see a doctor, you have to go head to that window to register." "I''m not here to see a doctor. I came here to look for someone. Harlem is forty-two years old. He''s from cksburg." Mabel said hurriedly. The nurse waved her hand impatiently and said, "There''s no such person. If you want to look for someone, you''ll have to go to the police station. This is a hospital!" "No, no. My uncle told me that my father has been admitted to City Medical Center-" Mabel said in a hurry. "I don''t know who your uncle or father is. If you don''t leave now, I''ll call the security!" The nurse said impatiently. Mabel was anxious, but Fade was angry. He mmed his palm on the desk and made a loud noise. "Is this how the people work around here? We are the patient''s family members. We want to visit him!" Chapter 826 Chapter 826 The nurse as the reception was startled, but she red at him and said, "If you continue to make trouble, I''ll call the police!" Anger shot through Fade when the nurse threatened him. He didn''t care whether she would call the police. He leaned forward, grabbed the nurse by her neck, and shouted, "Did you hear me? I asked you to check which room Harlem Yang''s in!" "Let go of me!" The nurse struggled. Fade''s eyes were scarlet, and his grip on the nurse''s neck became even tighter. He coldly said, "Are you going to check it or not?" She felt as if he was choking her and it was getting harder for her to breathe. The nurse was really scared. She nodded quickly and managed to choke out. "Y-yes!" Fade immediately released his grip and put her down. The nurse coughed violently and couldn''t help but re at Fade. However, after being glowered at by Fade, she was so scared that she quickly lowered her head and began to search on the computer. In less than half a minute, she managed to get the results. The nurse said, "There is indeed a patient named Harlem Yang on the third floor." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "What''s his ward number?" Mabel asked in a hurry. The nurse''s expression changed and said, "It''s not stated in here." "What do you mean by that?" Mabel asked in confusion. Fade seemed to have an idea. He quickly led Mabel upstairs and said, "We will know when we get there." They quickly ran up two flights of stairs. The nurse at the reception stared after them as they ran upstairs. Her face was full of resentment. She angrily made a phone call. When they arrived on the third floor, the two of them went into every ward to look for Harlem. However, after searching for awhile, there were still no signs of Harlem. Just as the two of them were in a state of confusion, they suddenly heard a quarrel in the corridor up ahead. "Doctor Qi, please let my husband stay here tonight! We will pay you tomorrow!" "If you want to pay tomorrow, then he''ll have toe in tomorrow!" Upon hearing the voice, the two of them quickly walked towards themotion. After turning the corner, they realized that there were many hospital beds along the entire corridor, and some of the patients were attached to IVs. Some patients didn''t even have a hospital bed. They could only rest on some stacks of newspapers on the floor. At the corner of the corridor, a young doctor in his thirties was arguing with a woman, who appeared to be Mabel''s mother. Mrs. Yang pleaded with the doctor, "Doctor Qi, it''s so cold outside, and it''ste. My husband''s condition is not very good. What are we going to do if you drive us out of the hospital?" Doctor Qi shoved his hands in the pockets of his white coat and said coldly, "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me. Pack up your things and leave now!" "Doctor Qi, I beg you!" Mrs. Yang was about to drop to her knees to beg him. At this time, some of the patients and their families couldn''t stand to see the scene anymore, and they spoke up. "Doctor, just stay let them stay for one more night. It''s not a big deal!" "That''s right. You will be killing the man if you kick him out onto the streets!" "Yes! You''re a doctor, how could you be so coldblooded?" Doctor Qi turned his head towards the crowd when he heard those words, snorted, and said, "Remember, this is a hospital. It''s a ce where we treat patients for a fee, and we are not a charity. We have no obligation to help the poor if they do not have the money to pay their medical bills!" "And, if anyone dares to say one more word, I will make sure they will be kicked out along with that man! It costs a lot to be treated in City Medical Center, and we are not short on patients either." Doctor Qi said smugly. When the other patients and family members heard this, their eyes couldn''t help but sh with anger. However, they didn''t dare to say anything as they were afraid that Doctor Qi would kick them out of the hospital. All of a sudden, the corridor became quiet. Doctor Qi snorted and looked at Mrs. Yang again. He waved his hand and said, "I''ll give you 15 minutes to pack up your things and leave. Otherwise, I''ll ask the security guards to drag you out of the hospital." With that, Doctor Qi turned around and was about to leave. Mrs. Yang''s face was full of despair, and her tears silently flowed down as the doctor walked away. At this time, Mabel, who happened to witness the exchange finally saw the face of the woman and realized who the woman was. She shouted and rushed up to her, "Mom!" Mrs. Yang heard the noise and looked up. When she saw Mabel rushing over, she was instantly shocked. "Mabel! You''re back!" Mabel nodded with tears all over her face. "Mom. What happened to Dad?" Mabel looked at the bed behind her mother as she asked. Her father, Harlem was lying on the bed and his face was slightly yellow. His body was very frail, and his eyebrows were tightly knitted. He seemed to be in a lot of pain. Mabel''s mother was also shocked at this moment. She quickly said, "Mabel, do you have money with you? I need to pay the hospital now or else, they will kick us out." Mabel couldn''t care less about Doctor Qi''s anger and quickly nodded. She took out a stack of money from her bag and walked over to Doctor Qi. She said, "Doctor! This is for my father!" Doctor Qi looked at the stack of money in Mabel''s hand, which was at least 10,000 yuan, and could not help but be surprised. At this moment, a white figure walked over to Doctor Qi. It was the nurse at the front desk just now. When the nurse saw Mabel and Fade, her eyes suddenly changed, and then she quickly whispered something to Doctor Qi. Doctor Qi''s face darkened when he heard what the nurse said and his eyes changed. He looked at Mabel and said coldly, "I won''t ept the money. Go and pack your things!" "Doctor, we are willing to pay. How can you..." Mabel and her mother were both anxious. Doctor Qi refused, "You are willing to pay but our hospital is not willing to ept it. Understand? This is the City Medical Center, not everyone is qualified to be treated in here." "You have 10 minutes left. Go and pack your things now!" Doctor Qi said coldly. The nurse held Doctor Qi''s arm with an affectionate look at the moment, and then looked at Fade and Mabel proudly and said, "Doctor Qi is my boyfriend. How dare you attack me just now?! Humph, now you know how powerful I am, don''t you?" "How, how could you do this?" Mabel was so worried that she was about to cry. "Is this how City Medical Center treats its patients?" Fade asked in a cold voice. Doctor Qi snorted and looked at Fade with displeasure. "It''s none of your business." "This ce is really out of control! I don''t have any authority, but the police chief can handle this matter!" Fade took out his mobile phone and was about to call the police. Doctor Qi, however, did not seem fazed. He raised his head with a sneer on his face. "Huh! Call the police if you dare! It is normal for me to kick you out of the hospital since you cannot pay your bills. The police will understand once we exin this!" Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Mabel and her mother were both furious and worried when they heard the doctor''s words, however there was nothing they could do about it. Fade was also quiet for a while, then he suddenly thought of something. He looked at Doctor Qi and said, "So what you''re saying is that, Harlem has overdue medical bills and by tomorrow, he can no longer continue staying in the hospital?" "Yes, that''s what I said," Doctor Qi said. Fade pointed to the clock in the corridor and said, "Open your eyes and look at the clock! It''s only 11:23 pm. This means that it isn''t the next day yet! What rights do you have to kick him out now?" Doctor Qi was stunned when he heard this and his face fell. Indeed, it was not 12am and technically Harlem''s medical bills were not yet overdue. Therefore, the doctor couldn''t kick him out. "Technically his time is not up, but yet you guys are already kicking him out? What do you have to say for yourselves?" Fade shouted. Doctor Qi''s face looked very ugly, but then he snorted and said, "You are right, but he still only has half an hour. Once time is up, you better get the hell out of this hospital!" The nurse at the front desk also said angrily, "Yes, once time is up, you better pack up and get out of this ce!" "City Medical Center is the best hospital in Hamlin City. Let''s see where else you could go to treat his illness once you leave!" Doctor Qi said proudly. The nurse immediately said maliciously, "Treat his illness? Huh! He''ll probably be dead once he steps out of this hospital!" Mabel and her mother''s expressions changed when they heard the nurse''s words and their faces were filled with worry. Fade red at Doctor Qi and the nurse, then he took out his cell phone and dialed a number, "Is this Andy Yue? I''m Fade Chen. I have arrived in Hamlin City. I need a favor...." On the phone, Andy could be heard nodding to everything that Fade said. Then Fade hung up the phone. Andy was a member of the Yue family and he was in Hamlin City to help expand the Yue family''s business. He was the middleman between the Yue family and Hamlin City and usually helped ry any information he obtained here, in Hamlin City, to the Yue family. The information that they managed to obtain about the Skull Mob bringing Yohannes'' body to Hamlin City was all thanks to Andy. After the phone call, Fade walked to Harlem''s bedside and said, "Let me take a look." Mabel''s mother looked at Fade doubtfully. Mabel quickly introduced him, "Mom, this is Fade. He''s my friend from Yudson City. Brother Chen is a good person and helped me a lot. Moreover, Brother Chen is a Chinese medicine practitioner. He is very skilled!" Mabel''s mother immediately dispelled all of her doubts when she heard that Fade was a doctor and moved out of the way. Fade came to the bedside, grabbed Harlem''s wrist, and began to feel his pulse. Fade''s heart sank when he realized that Harlem''s condition was more serious than what Mabel had told him. Harlem''s whole body wascking in blood and vitality, as if someone had drained all of his blood and energy. If this continued, Harlem would have at most, half a month to live. When Mabel saw the frown on Fade''s face, she couldn''t help but worry. "Brother Chen, my father, is he-" Fade said, "Don''t worry about it. I can cure his illness." As he spoke, Fade began channeling positive energy into Harlem in order to nourish his body. Then, he turned to Mabel and said, "Go and boil the medicine that I gave to you. Then, bring it over for your father." Although Harlem''s condition was far worse than what Mabel had described to him, thankfully, there were some precious herbs in the medicine that would be effective. For now, Harlem would be alright. When Mabel heard this, she quickly took out the medicine from her backpack and was about to head into one of the hospital''s rooms to boil the medicine. However, when Doctor Qi saw this, he couldn''t help frowning. He immediately stopped Mabel and said, "Stop right there! You''re not allowed to go anywhere!" "What now?" Fade red at Doctor Qi coldly. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Doctor Qi raised his head and looked at Fade, saying, "I don''t know where you are from, and I don''t care what medicine you have. However, you ought to remember that you are in City Medical Center right now and we are responsible for whatever goes on in here. You are not allowed to give the patient any medicine without our permission." Mabel immediately became anxious when she heard the doctor''s words. Her eyes flickered with rage and unwillingness. "What bullsh*t is this?! You don''t want to treat my father yet you do not allow us to treat him on our own!" Doctor Qi said with arrogance, "Bullsh*t?! I made the rules! If you want to go against it, you can get the hell out of it now." "You!" Mabel was furious. However, Doctor Qi did not give way at all. The nurse even called the security guards and they were trapped in the middle of the corridor. They did not allow Mabel and the others to leave. They wanted to wait until those 30 minutes were up. Such cold and overbearing behavior made everyone furious. However, they were helpless even though they were angry. After all, they were patients and they needed medical treatment. They didn''t dare to do anything against Doctor Qi. Just as the situation came to a standstill, Fade stepped forward with a cold look. He red at Doctor Qi and said, "Get out of the way!" Doctor Qi said with pride on his face, "Nope! What are you going to do about it? Do you dare to hit me?" At this, Fade immediately punched him in the face. Blood started gushing out from his face. "How dare you hit my boyfriend! Security, arrest him!" The nurse shouted. Several security guards rushed over. Fade''s eyes were cold and fierce. His fists and feet flew, and the security guards were immediately defeated. Then he grabbed the nurse''s cor with his left hand, and pped her a few times with his right hand. Then he threw her on the ground as she yelled out in pain. After defeating them, Fade said to Mabel, "Go and boil the medicine!" Mabel nodded repeatedly and went off to boil the medicine. At this time, Doctor Qi and the nurse got up from the ground in horror. They red at Fade with resentment on their faces. Fade took a cold nce and shouted, "Get the f**k out!" The two people were so scared that they quickly scrambled to their feet and ran away in a hurry. At the sound of this, the patients and their families immediately apuded and cheered. "Well done, young man! It''s nice that someone has helped us vent our anger!" "Doctor Qi has always been very arrogant to us. He has a really bad attitude. I''ve been wanting to beat him up for the longest time." There was also a worried expression on some people''s faces. "But, now that he hit a doctor, the hospital will not let this go so easily!" "The most important thing is the patient, and there is only half an hour left. What are we going to do if they drive us out of the hospital?" "What''s more, they might have already lodged a police report. It will be even more troublesome once the police arrive." Chapter 828 Chapter 828 Everyone was talking about it. Mabel''s mother could not help but look worried. She looked at Fade and said, "Fade, you have helped us a lot. Why don''t you leave first..." Fade said confidently, "Auntie, don''t worry! They can''t do anything to me!" As Fade said this, he asked Mrs. Yang to exin Harlem''s condition further. He felt that Harlem''s illness was a little odd. It did not seem like amon disease at all. Instead, it seemed to be some sort of injury. When Fade brought up Harlem''s illness, Mrs. Yang let out a long sigh. She told Fade everything that had happened. Harlem was aborer and his body used to be very healthy. However, a few months ago, after he came back from working in the mountains, he told her that his legs were bitten by some sort of bug and it was slightly swollen. When he got home, he just took some medicine and did not think much about it. However, she didn''t expect that Harlem would fall ill soon after getting bitten by the bug. His condition kept getting worse as the days went by and he soon became very frail. Before this, Harlem weighed about 75kg but now he was only 40kg. He has lost nearly half of his weight. They had visited all the doctors in the countryside, the town, and the city, but none of the doctors could give them a diagnosis. They only knew that Harlem''s physical condition was constantly deteriorating and his anemia was severe. They could only provide Harlem with some medicine to temporarily relieve the pain. After listening to Mabel''s mother''s story, Fade felt that it was even more strange and frowned. Then he lifted the quilt and checked Harlem''s leg, which had been bitten by the bug. Fade saw a tiny wound behind Harlem''s leg. The muscles in the wound had be white and stiff, as if the blood in the muscles had been drained, which was very strange. In such a situation, Fade couldn''t help but frown and thought to himself, "That''s definitely not an ordinary insect bite. It certainly does not look like a snake bite nor a scorpion bite." As Fade was examining the wound, Mabel walked over with the medicine. Immediately, Mabel and her mother worked together to feed Harlem the medicine. At this time, Doctor Qi and the nurse came over with more security guards in tow. Doctor Qi had a cotton ball up his nostril to stop the bleeding, and he stared at the scene before him. Resentfully, he said, "Go ahead and keep fooling around. There are five more minutes until the clock strikes 12! You better get your a** out of this ce." The nurse also said angrily, "Let''s see what you can do when you leave this ce. That old guy is half dead. If you leave now, I guarantee you he will be dead soon." Everyone couldn''t help but frown when they heard the nurse''s vicious words. However, they had to admit that what the nurse said was likely toe true. This was because Harlem''s condition was indeed bad and once he left the hospital, his condition would further deteriorate. Moreover, the City One Hospital was the best public hospital in Hamlin City. Even if they wanted to find some other hospital, they might not have the same results. For a moment, everyone looked at Mabel and her family with sympathy in their eyes. Doctor Qi and the nurse were staring at the clock at this time as they began to countdown timer. Ticktock, ticktock! Everyone could feel the tug at their heartstrings with every passing second. "There''s only three minutes left!" Doctor Qi announced in a cold voice Mabel ignored Doctor Qi and wiped the stains from the corner of Harlem''s mouth. "Two minutes!" The nurse announced with a smirk on her face. However, Fade and Mabel remained calm by Harlem''s beside. Everyone felt more and more nervous. Many people sighed helplessly at the moment and turned away. They did not want to see the moment where Harlem was kicked out of the hospital. Harlem, who was in aa, suddenly coughed and opened his eyes. Mabel and her mother were shocked and quickly rushed over. "Dad, you are awake!" Fade''s mouth curved into a smile when he saw this. At this moment, Fade''s cell phone rang. Fade picked up the phone and said quickly, "Good, you are all here. We are on the third floor. Come on up!" At this time, Doctor Qi and the nurse were shocked when they saw that Harlem had woken up. However, the nurse immediately said sarcastically, "Who knows what the roving doctor used?! You have to know that there are many forbidden drugs. Although it''s an effective stimnt, the side effects should be detrimental." Doctor Qi frowned and said in a deeper growl, "One more minute! You''d better get ready!" While speaking, Doctor Qi raised his right hand. The security guards around him all tensed up at this moment, as if they were ready for war. Ticktock, ticktock! Every second was passing quickly. The crowd felt a sense of dread set in. "Ten seconds, nine, eight..." the nurse began to count down. Doctor Qi frowned, raised his right hand and was about to wave it down. Many patients and their family members also looked nervous at the moment. They looked at the clock on the wall, hoping that the clock would stop at this time and not continue to wind down. "Six, five, four-" Just as the countdown was about to end, a burst of footsteps could soon be heard approaching the corridor. Before everyone knew what was going on, they saw a group of burly men in ck sunsses rushing over. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Over here!" Fade pointed to Harlem''s hospital bed. These men in ck immediately rushed over, opened a stretcher, lifted Harlem on it, and left. Everyone, Mabel and her mother included, looked shocked. They did not understand what was going on. Everyone turned and looked at Fade. Fade smiled and said, "Mabel, Auntie. Don''t worry. I have found another hospital for Uncle Yang. He will be transferred there, immediately." "You guys pack up. Don''t leave anything behind. Let''s go!" Mabel and her mother''s faces were full of surprise. They picked up the things that had been packed up, followed the footsteps of the men in ck and headed downstairs. Fade followed them. However, when the clock finally struck 12am, Fade nced at the stunned Doctor Qi and the nurse and said coldly, "Before you learn to be a doctor, you should learn how to be a good person!" Doctor Qi and the nurse were stunned. When they finally came back to their senses, Fade and the others had already left. Doctor Qi''s face was dark, and he gritted his teeth saying, "That br*t, how dare he speak to me like this?!" The nurse said, "Don''t be angry. Let''s see what they can do now that they have transferred him to another hospital. I don''t believe that that poor family could find a better hospital to treat that old man." "With no hospital and no doctors, he will have one foot in the coffin once he leaves this ce." the nurse said. Doctor Qi''s eyes lit up when he heard her words, and he said in a fierce voice, "They are just seeking their own death." Chapter 829 Chapter 829 As they were gritting their teeth in resentment, a family member of one of the patients who was standing by the window, looked down and couldn''t help but exim. "Look at the ambnce! My eyes are not deceiving me, are they?" "It''s just an ambnce. Have you not seen an ambnce before?" "D*mn! That ambnce is from Dawn Hospital! Did they manage to get into Dawn Hospital? That''s impossible!" "Dawn Hospital! That''s the best hospital in Hamlin City!" At this moment, when Doctor Qi and the nurse heard their discussion, their expressions changed. They walked towards the window and spoke with disdain at the same time. "Dawn Hospital? How is that possible? That''s the best hospital in Hamlin City. Their requirements are much stricter than City Medical Center. How did they manage to get into Dawn Hospital?" "That''s right. Dawn Hospital is a private hospital. Only the rich people like Boss Chiao can afford to be treated in that hospital yet those poor people managed to get into Dawn Hospital. This must be a joke!" "A bunch of poor beggars. Their eyes must be deceiving them. They are just making a big deal out of nothing. What a shame!" The two of themughed mockingly, walked to the window, and looked downwards. Suddenly, their smiles froze on their faces. This was because the ambnce, which was parked at the emergency bay, was indeed from Dawn Hospital. Moreover, the doctor standing by the ambnce was Timothy Zhang, the chief of Dawn Hospital. "What, what''s going on here? That ambnce is indeed from Dawn Hospital! Moreover, the chief of the hospital has personallye to pick up the patient! Is there anything special about that guy named Fade?" As they spoke of this, the two of them remembered the scene when the group of ck-clothed bodyguards came to pick them up in an aggressive manner. Their hearts could not help but skip a beat. They felt a chill rising from their backs, and a feeling of fear welled up in their hearts. "Maybe, Fade was someone who was very powerful?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Does it mean that we have offended someone we shouldn''t?" The two people looked at each other. Their eyes were full of fear as panic surged through their bodies. At this moment, Harlem had already been carried onto the ambnce. Mabel and Mrs. Yang both went into the ambnce with him. Next to the ambnce, a middle-aged man in a white coat, and a second man in a suit, seemingly in his mid-thirties, were walking towards Fade. The man in the suit bowed respectfully towards Fade and said, "Hello, Mr. Chen. I''m Andy Yue." Fade nodded and said, "Hello, I''m sorry to have troubled you this time." Andy said quickly, "You don''t have to apologize. It''s my pleasure to serve you, Mr. Chen." The man in white had a look of shock in his eyes when he saw Andy''s actions. As the chief of Dawn City Hospital, he had more or less met all the rich people in Hamlin City. It could be said that he too, was an influential figure in Hamlin City. However, he had no choice but to respect Andy''s status. Andy was a member of the Yue Family in Yudson City. Although he was a distant rtive of the Yue family, even as the chief of Dawn Hospital, he was insignificantpared to the influence and status of the Yue family. Therefore, when Andy called him in the middle of the night to arrange for an ambnce to pick Harlem and his family up, he had to get out of bed to do it, even though he was already asleep. He even decided to personally pick them up in order to leave a good impression with Mr. Yue. At first, he thought that the person Mr. Yue wanted him to pick up was just his friend or business partner. He didn''t expect that Andy would show up at the hospital as well. Moreover, Andy was so respectful to Fade. Timothy was overwhelmed. The identity of Fade was beyond his imagination. Even such a big shot like Andy was in awe of him. Timothy was very respectful towards Fade. He almost bent down and made a 90-degree bow. He said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, hello. I am Timothy, the chief of Dawn Hospital. If you need anything, do not hesitate to tell me." Fade nodded and said, "Well, let''s not waste any more time. Let''s get the patient back to the hospital and let him rest." "Yes!" Timothy nodded quickly. Then, the ambnce started and the group left. By the window on the third floor, Doctor Qi and the nurse witnessed the scene. Earlier, they had been doubtful, however, now their suspicions were confirmed. Their faces were full of astonishment, and their hearts turned frigid. "Even Principal Zhang was so respectful to Fade. That means Fade''s identity must be extraordinary!" "We''re doomed!" Their hearts lurched at this moment. They slowly slid to the ground as they leaned on the wall. Their eyespletely lost their light, and they murmured, "It''s over. It''s all over!" When they arrived at Dawn Hospital, Principal Zhang immediately arranged the best ward for Harlem. He also arranged a guest room for Mabel, her mother, as well as Fade and the others to rest. He was very respectful towards them. After a night''s rest, Mrs. Yang woke up the next morning. She felt as if she was living in a dream. After all, never in a million years would she think that she would be able to step foot in Dawn Hospital, much less seek treatment there. In addition to that, she never thought that she would be treated with so much respect. As for Mabel, she was not that surprised at all. After all, when she was in Yudson City, she had personally witnessed how Graham Yue, the Master of the Yue family, treated Fade with respect and deference. She had long known that Fade''s identity was very special. Sheforted her mother with a few words, made sure that she calmed down. Then, they walked towards Harlem''s ward. After a night''s rest, Harlem looked much better. Principal Zhang had already arranged for the doctors to examine himst night. Harlem''s body was recovering well and what he needed most right now was rest. The family of three thanked Fade. Fade said that it was no big deal and told them to stay in the hospital to rest. Later on, Fade contacted Andy and learned about Yohannes''s dead body and the Skull Mob. Andy gave him all the information that he had managed to gather, but there was some evidence still under examination. After Fade hung up the phone, he kept thinking about the Skull Mob. Suddenly, a phone call came in. Fade looked at the number and realized that it was Mabel. He panicked for a moment and quickly picked up. "Mabel, what''s wrong?" On the other end of the line, Mabel said in a crying voice anxiously, "Brother Chen, I''m outside. Someone is stalking me!" "What!" Fade was shocked and immediately said, "Give me your location! I''ll be right there!" Mabel said, "I''m in the market just opposite of Dawn Hospital!" "Mabel, find a ce to hide. I''ll be right there." After hanging up the phone, Fade immediately sprinted out of the hospital and headed towards the market. Chapter 830 Chapter 830 In the market, Mabel turned to look at the punks who were rounding up on her. Fear was written all over her face. Mabel could no longer care about her groceries when she realized that the punks quickened their pace. She immediately threw the groceries away and broke into a run. The punks realized that Mabel was running away. They shouted and went after her. "D*mn it, she realized that we''re following her. Quick! Get her!" Mabel felt the punks closing in on her. She screamed as she ran, "Help! There''s a group of thugs chasing after me! Help!" The crowd in the market could not help but give Mabel strange looks when they heard her. Some of the helpful passers- by seemed furious and wanted to help. However, a punk with red hair immediately took out a dagger and shouted, "We are Young Master Larry''s men. I''ll not hesitate to cut anyone who dares to interfere!" The crowd was shocked. Immediately, they lowered their heads and looked away. Everyone in Hamlin City knew about Young Master Larry. Young Master Larry was the leader of the gangsters in Hamlin City. He gathered a group of ignorant young men and stirred up a lot of troubles. He went against thew and harmed the citizens, causing them to resent him. However, he was good at fighting. His sister was doing great too and she had some connections in Hamlin City. Therefore, the citizens were upset but they could not do anything about it. Everyone dared not make a move when Young Master Larry''s name was mentioned. After all, they were living in Hamlin City and they wanted to carry on a peaceful life. Hence, they dared not offend Young Master Larry. The crowd sighed and they could only offer a silent prayer for Mabel. They hoped that she would be lucky enough to escape. However, their prayers were not answered. Mabel was just a weak girl and she was outnumbered. Soon, several punks caught up to her and surrounded her in front of a butcher stall. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "What, what do you want?" Mabel stared at the punks in fear. Sean, the punk with red hair, chuckled grimly, "Youngdy, you''re quite pretty! I couldn''t help myself when I saw you." "Boss, why don''t you y with her right now? The rest of us could try something new too," a punk shouted. The other punks immediately agreed and they startedughing madly. They could not care less about the crowd around them. Sean waved his hand while the othersughed andmanded, "This youngdy is not bad but she belongs to Young Master Larry. We are not allowed to act recklessly." The rest of the punks were a little disappointed when they heard Sean. A young man eximed, "Girl, you''re lucky that Young Master Larry took a liking to you!" Another asked, "I wonder if Young Master Larry will let us have a go at her once he''s done with her?" Sean waved his hand and instructed, "Alright, enough of the nonsense. Take her away. Young Master Larry is waiting for us." As he spoke, several punks caught Mabel and tried to drag her away forcefully. Mabel immediately screamed and struggled to break free. How was she going to escape when she was outnumbered? Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of Sean before the punks could tug Mabel away. The figure said coldly, "Let her go!" Sean was taken aback. He stared at the man in front of him and sized up thetter. He raised his head and scoffed, "Who are you? How dare you get in my way? Do you know who I am? Get out of my way right now!" "Brother Chen!" Mabel cried out in pleasant surprise when she spotted the man. Fade nodded at Mabel andforted, "Mabel, I''m here, so don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you." Sean sneered, "You know her?" "Let her go right now!" Fade red at Sean and shouted. "Let her go? Are you kidding me?" Sean scoffed, "Let me tell you. Young Master Larry ordered us to get this girl. Know your ce and get out of here now. Otherwise, we''ll make you pay." Fade did not back away. Instead, he took a step forward and eximed icily, "I told you to let her go. Did you hear me?" "F*ck! How dare you threaten me? Guys, beat him up!" Sean ordered. Several of his followers immediately surrounded Fade. These men were weak and they were nothing to Fade. Hended a few blows on them and within a few seconds, they were all lying on the ground. "You!" Sean was shocked when he saw what happened. However, his shock was immediately reced by fury. He took out his dagger and growled, "Kid, I''m going to cut you to pieces!" Sean waved his dagger as he spoke and tried to stab Fade. Sean''s movement was swift and threatening to the crowd. However, Fade thought that Sean was just messing around and weak. Fade stood rooted to the spot. He reached out his right hand and grabbed Sean''s wrist. He twisted Sean''s wrist and Sean could not help but release the dagger. Fade seized the dagger and mmed Sean''s back with his left hand. He pressed Sean against the butcher''s chopping board before stabbing thetter with the dagger. There was a sharp clink and the dagger punctured through Sean''s hand. It nailed Sean to the chopping board and he screamed in agony. He shrieked, "Ah, my hand!" Fade pped Sean in the face and snapped coldly, "Shut up!" Sean was petrified. He swallowed his pain and dared not make a sound. "Tell me, who instructed you to touch her?" Fade pointed at Mabel and asked Sean sharply. Sean dared not hide the truth. He immediately replied, "It was Young Master Larry." "Young Master Larry? Why would he capture her?" Fade frowned. Sean answered hurriedly, "Young Master Larry''s full name is Larry Yang. He''s the boss of the gangsters in Hamlin City. He only ordered us to catch her but he did not tell us why." "Where is Young Master Larry now?" Fade demanded. Sean hesitated for a moment but when he noticed Fade''s cold eyes, he immediately exined, "Young Master Larry is in the brothel over there. He''s still waiting for us to bring her to him." "He''s here? That''s good! Take me there now!" Fade removed the dagger and blood started gushing out from Sean''s wound. Sean screamed in agony again. However, Sean had no choice but to endure the pain. He covered the wound with his other hand and led Fade and Mabel to the brothel. In the brothel, a man in histe twenties was rxing on the couch. A woman was massaging his shoulders while another scantily d woman was lying in his arms. The scantily d woman was none other than the cheater that Fade met in the hotel the previous night. She was Linda Xu, Mabel''s high school ssmate. Chapter 831 Chapter 831 The man checked his watch and frowned. "What the hell? Sean is so unreliable. Look at the time! It''s just a young girl but he took so long to capture her!" Linda nestled in his arms and uttered, "Young Master Larry, you''ll have to stand up for me when he brings Mabel over." "Of course, you''re my woman. How dare she call the police on you? I''ll teach her a lesson for messing with my woman. Besides, I''ll have to deal with them for my sister too," Young Master Larry snorted. Hisrge hand caressed Linda as he spoke. Something seemed to dawn on Linda and she frowned. She replied, "Young Master Larry, there was a man with Mabelst night. He seemed really good at fighting. Do you think that Sean and the others are having a hard time dealing with him?" Young Master Larry snorted coldly, "He''s good at fighting? They''re all a joke in front of me. My brother-inw is a martial artist. I learned from him and I''m now a Yellow Level martial artist. Besides, a dozen men can''t even touch me. No matter how good he is, do you think he''ll be able to defeat me?" "Also, we''re in Hamlin City and this is my territory. I can easily gather a hundred men. No matter how good he is, do you think he''ll be able to win if he''s outnumbered?" Young Master Larry said arrogantly. Linda stared at him in awe. She leaned against Larry and replied in a sweet voice, "I''m relieved to hear that, Young Master Larry. You''ll have to take care of me." "Don''t worry, baby. If you stay with me, I''ll make sure that you''ll live a good life after this," Young Master Larry chuckled. He checked his watch again and sat upright on the couch. He frowned and uttered, "What''s taking Sean so long? I''ll have to teach him a lesson when hees back. He should be back by now." Suddenly, someone shouted from outside. "Young Master Larry, I''m back." Larry stood up when he heard the familiar voice and said, "Sean, you''re finally back. What''s wrong with you? Why were you so slow at..." As he spoke, he spotted Sean walking into the brothel. Sean''s nose was bleeding and his face was swollen. Larry was shocked to see Sean like that. He asked, "Sean, what happened to you?" Meanwhile, Linda noticed Fade and Mabel, who were behind Sean. She immediately asked in surprise, "Mabel, you''re okay? Why is he here?" Fade and Mabel turned to Linda when they heard her voice. They were shocked as well when they spotted Linda. "Linda, what are you doing here?" Mabel asked. Linda''s eyes were full of resentment. She snorted coldly, "Mabel, you''re asking me? Last night, I begged you to let me go because we were ssmates but what did you do? You insisted on calling the police and have me arrested. You have the audacity to ask me what am I doing here?" Linda threw herself into Larry''s arms and added in a sweet but resentful tone, "Young Master Larry, those two hurt me yesterday. You ought to teach them a lesson for it." Larry turned to re at Mabel and Fade coldly. Mabel exined hurriedly, "Linda, what happened yesterday is between you and me, it has nothing to do with Brother Chen. Come at me if you want to get even." Linda did not speak. Larry snorted and narrowed his eyes to re at Fade. He scoffed, "That''s not enough. I still need to deal with this guy." Fade was a little surprised. He had no idea who Young Master Larry was. "You want to deal with me? Why?" Larry retorted coldly, "You don''t remember? You hurt my sister and now she''s in jail. Are you still going to pretend like you don''t know?" "Your sister?" Fade frowned in confusion. Larry''s face darkened and he added, "My sister''s name is Hilda Yang." Fade was still confused upon hearing the name. However, Mabel''s expression changed instantly and she eximed in surprise, "Hilda Yang. That''s Madam Yang''s full name." Fade suddenly realized that Larry''s sister was the one who tricked Mabel to work in Yudson City. Moreover, Larry relied on Hilda''s rtionship outside the city to gain a firm foothold in Hamlin City. "Oh, you mean your sister is the cheater who tricked young girls to sell their bodies?" Fade sneered, "She''s lucky that I only injured her. These kinds of people should go straight to hell." "Brat, you''re ying with fire!" Larry red at Fade as he gnashed his teeth. "You''re the one who''s ying with fire. You were the one who sent this red-haired punk, right?" As Fade spoke, he threw Sean at Larry''s feet and prepared to punch Larry. Larry pushed Sean away and hissed furiously, "Brat, challenging me is the worst decision you''ve ever made."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Larry was confident when he spoke. There was an intimidating aura as he aimed his punch at Fade''s fist. He scoffed, "Kid, I''m halfway through Yellow Level and my punch is going to break your arm." "Halfway through Yellow Level? Wow, that''s awesome!" Fade sneered. There was no trace of fear on his face. "You ungrateful brat!" Larry roared. His fistnded on Fade fiercely. "Bang!" The two men''s fists collided with each other! Larry''s face brimming with confidence. He uttered, "I''m going to break..." However, before Larry could finish, he felt an unstoppable force and his arm could not withstand it. There was a cracking sound and the bones in his arm were smashed to pieces. Larry howled in pain and started sweating profusely. He widened his eyes at Fade and stammered, "You, how could that be possible? This..." Fade did not wait for Larry to finish. He immediately trampled Larry on the floor and said coldly, "More?" Larry''s face menacing. He gritted his teeth and hissed, "Let me go or I''ll beat you to pulp after this." "How dare you talk back?" Fade snorted coldly and stepped on Larry''s broken hand forcefully. Suddenly, there was a fracturing sound and the bones in Larry''s right hand were utterly shattered. It was no longer possible for Larry''s hand to recover. The agony made Larry pass out. Fade lifted his right foot off of Larry''s hand. Linda balled up in a corner and trembled in fear when she witnessed what happened. She muttered in horror, "No, don''t hit me. Please, I was wrong, I was wrong." "It''s toote to apologize." Fade''s eyes were cold as he approached Linda with a box of ointment. "You rely on your looks to deceive customers at the hotel and make others help you, right? I''ll make sure that you won''t be able to do that ever again." Fade applied the ointment on Linda''s face swiftly as he spoke. Immediately, Linda felt her skin burning and her cheeks began to sting. She stared at the mirror on the opposite wall and her expression changed dramatically. She screamed in terror. Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Linda could see pimples appearing on her face. The pimples darkened and they finally turned into little ck milia. The moment Linda touched it, it immediately burst and started spewing foul pus. Her entire face waspletely festered beyond recognition. Linda was so frightened by her own reflection in the mirror that she almost passed out. Her face was full of despair and her eyes were lifeless as shey paralyzed on the floor. After Fade punished Larry and Linda, he left the brothel with Mabel. As they strode down the streets together, Fade realized that Mabel was staring at her feet and she seemed a little upset. Fade could not help but ask, "Mabel, what''s wrong? Did I scare you?" Mabel shook her head and replied, "Brother Chen, it''s not like that. I just can''t bear to see them suffer. I just feel sorry for them." Fade reached out his hand to pat Mabel''s head. Heforted, "Mabel, you''re too kind. You pity them when they were punished. However, these people would definitely take revenge upon you once you give them the chance to turn over a new leaf. Therefore, you must never spare them. If not, they will not learn their lessons." Mabel nodded in response. However, she still looked a little gloomy. The simple-minded girl was unable to adapt to the cruel rules of the society. Fade noticed Mabel''s reaction and took out another ointment. He handed it to Mabel and exined, "I have an ointment that can treat Linda''s face. However, she won''t repent unless someone teaches her a lesson. I''m giving you the ointment to heal her. When you think it''s time and she has learned her lesson, you can give this to her." "Okay!" Mabel put away the ointment and a smile finally appeared on her pretty little face. Fade decided to change the subject and asked, "By the way, Mabel, what were you doing at the market? You don''t like the food in Dawn Hospital?" Mabel shook her head swiftly and replied, "No, the food''s great. It''s very good and nutritious and way better than anything I''ve eaten before. I wanted to prepare some soup for my dad when he wakes up." "I see! Then let''s go and get some groceries," Fade added smilingly, "This time, you''ll have to buy more because I would love to try your cooking." "Yes, of course, Brother Chen. Just you wait, I''ll make sure to prepare a delicious soup." Mabel nodded. "Then I''m looking forward to it!" Fadeughed. They headed back to Dawn Hospital after shopping for groceries in the market. In order to not to let her parents worry, Mabel did not tell her parents what happened in the market. Instead, she immediately went to the hospital''s kitchen and began to work. A few momentster, Mabel ced an aromatic chicken soup on the dining table. She handed out bowls and cutlery to her parents and Fade. Fade took a sip and immediately gave Mabel a thumbs-up. He praised, "It''s really delicious." Fade finished his helping of chicken soup swiftly. After lunch, he rested in the hospital for the rest of the day. It was noon the next day when Andy called. Fade answered his mobile phone and asked, "Do you have any news about Skull Mob?" Andy replied, "Yes, we''re already on it. It''s very likely that the Skull Mob has a hidden stronghold in the city. I''ll get Boss Chiao, a local in Hamlin City, to help us investigate." "I''m going to visit Boss Chiao to check out the progress. Mr. Chen, if you want to join us, I''ll ask him to wait for you," Andy added. Fade thought for a moment. He knew that it would be troublesome if they went there at noon. After all, Boss Chiao would definitely be having his lunch. He answered, "Nah, I think I''ll pass. Just let me know as soon as possible if you get any new information from Boss Chiao." "Yes!" Andy replied and hung up the phone. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Andy was in the Wildly Restaurant located in the downtown of Hamlin City. A man in his fifties stood opposite of Andy. The middle-aged man was dressed in a suit and there was a trace of intimidating aura on his face. However, he kept his aura in check. In fact, he stared at Andy with a nervous and ingratiating look. He was Boss Chiao, Thiago Chiao, that Andy mentioned to Fade. Thiago was a local tyrant in Hamlin City. If Andy was to rely on the Yue Family, he would be able to triumph over Thiago in Hamlin City. However, Thiago was a local and he was more familiar with Hamlin City. Therefore, Andy decided to ask Thiago to investigate Skull Mob. Boss Chiao noticed that Andy finally hung up his phone and he asked cautiously, "Mr. Yue, how did it go? Will the gentlemen be..." Andy shook his head and replied, "Mr. Chen isn''ting. He asked me to report it to him immediately if I have any new information." "Noting?" Boss Chiao was a little disappointed when he heard that. After all, Boss Chiao heard about Mr. Chen. Mr. Chen was a big shot and even the Yue family in Yudson City was very respectful to Mr. Chen. Coincidentally, this influential man came all the way to Hamlin City and happened to need Boss Chiao''s help. Therefore, Boss Chiao wanted to take the opportunity to get acquainted with Mr. Chen. He knew Mr. Chen would acknowledge him but he just wanted to leave a good impression. Naturally, Boss Chiao was a little disappointed when he heard that Fade was not showing up. However, Boss Chiao was an experienced man. He immediately calmed down and smiled at Andy. He said, "Well, since Mr. Chen isn''ting, then I''ll just visit him when he''s free. Mr. Yue, please take your seat. I''ll ask the waiter to serve us right away." "The Wildy Restaurant may not be on par with the luxurious five-star hotels in Yudson City. However, the dishes here are prepared with special ingredients from the mountains. Mr. Yue, you must try some," Boss Chiao introduced smilingly. "Thank you." Andy nodded lightly and sat in the main seat. Boss Chiao walked out of the room with a smile and asked the waiter to serve the dishes. Concurrently, he made a phone call and urged, "Where are you? Didn''t I ask you toe on time?" A young man''s voice came from the other end of the call, "Dad, it''s not even twelve yet. Why are you so agitated? Besides, why can''t you deal with your guests on your own? Why do I have to be there? I''m not interested in getting involved in your business." Boss Chiao suppressed his anger and lowered his voice, "What do you even know? The guest I''ve invited this time is Mr. Andy Yue. Don''t you know who Mr. Yue is?" Chapter 833 Chapter 833 On the other end of the line, Boss Chiao''s son, Adrian Chiao, changed his tone. He asked, "Andy Yue? Dad, are you talking about Mr. Yue, who is rted to the Yue family in Yudson City?" "Who else? Why would I be so respectful if it''s not him? You better get over now," Boss Chiao urged. He suddenly sighed when he recalled Fade. He added, "Initially, there was another distinguished guest. He''s much more influential than Mr. Yue''s. Unfortunately, he''s noting today." Adrian was curious when he heard that. "Dad, what are you talking about? Another distinguished guest who was much more influential than Mr. Yue? Who is that? Is it Graham Yue, the head of the Yue family? Why would he be doing in a small town like Hamlin City?" "No, it''s not Graham Yue. He''s much more powerful than Graham," Boss Chiao replied. Adrian suddenly burst intoughter when he heard his father. "Dad, you''ve got to be joking! Why would someone more powerful than Grahame to Hamlin City? How is that even possible?" Boss Chiao noticed that all the dishes were served and he knew he had no time to chat with his son. He barked hurriedly, "Don''t ask so much. Juste over now!" After hanging up the call, Boss Chiao beamed as he entered the room respectfully. In the Dawn Hospital, Fade hung up the call and went into the ward to check on Harlem again. After making sure that Harlem was all right, he was ready to head out for lunch. Meanwhile, Mabel received a phone call. She talked over the phone and seemed surprised. She replied smilingly, "Okay. I''ll go and meet you at the entrance." "Dad, someone''s here to see you. I''m going to bring them here," Mabel said as she hung up the phone and trotted out of the ward. Soon, Mabel returned to the ward with a group of people. They were all very young and seemed to be the same age as Mabel. They were in theirte teens and the oldest was only twenty years old. The leader was a tall young man in fashionable clothes. The young man smiled and held a bouquet of flowers in his hands. He walked up to Harlem and greeted smilingly, "Uncle Yang, I heard that you''re sick, so I came to visit you." Harlem thanked him as he epted the flowers. Harlem stared at the fashionable and handsome young man. He did not know the young man and could not help but cast a nce at Mabel. Mabel introduced with a smile, "Dad, Mom, don''t you recognize him? This is Francis Yang! He''s my ss monitor when I was in middle school!" Harlem and his wife immediately recalled Francis after Mabel introduced him to them. However, he seemed different from when theyst saw him. Harlem eximed, "Oh, Francis! Boy, you''ve grown so much!" Mrs. Yang uttered, "That little boy has turned into a man now!" Several of Francis'' ssmates behind him began to chip in. A young man chuckled, "Uncle, Auntie, Francis is doing very well now!" Another ssmate added, "After Francis graduated, he started working in one of his rtive''s factories. After a few years, he even opened his own factory. He even expanded his business to Yudson City. He''s a sessful businessman now." "Boss Yang''s worth probably exceeded one million Yuan. He''s not like us anymore." Francis''s ssmates kept praising him. This made Harlem and his wife a little awkward. Harlem said, "Oh my, how can we trouble you toe and visit us, Francis? I hope we didn''t take up too much of your time!" Francis waved his hand smilingly and said, "Uncle, Auntie, don''t worry about it. Besides, it''s not a big business. I''m just trying to make my own living." Although he sounded humble, he shed the branded watch on his wrist intentionally. He turned to beam at Mabel and added, "Besides, Mabel and I used to be ssmates. It''s normal for me to visit you when you''re sick." As he spoke, Francis handed over a bank card and exined, "Uncle, I heard that your family is facing some difficulties. There''s fifty thousand Yuan in this card. Please take it." Harlem and his wife quickly waved their hands and declined, "No, we can''t possibly ept your money. Francis, please keep it!" Francis insisted, "Uncle, Auntie, this is a little token from me. After all, your health is much more important. Besides, this money is a drop in a bucket for me." Harlem and his wife continued to refuse. Mabel stepped forward and persuaded, "Francis, we appreciate your kindness. However, we really don''t need this money. My father''s illness has been cured." "Cured?" Francis was a little surprised. Mabel dragged Fade over and introduced smilingly, "Brother Chen cured my father''s illness." Francis stared at Fade upon hearing that. His eyes darkened when he noticed how close Mabel and Fade were. However, he quickly hid his emotions and put away the bank card. He chuckled, "That''s great news!" Immediately, the other ssmates went forward to greet Fade too. After having some small talks with the ssmates, Mrs. Yang reminded Mabel, "Mabel, it''s almost twelve. You should treat your ssmates to lunch to thank them foring." "Okay!" Mabel nodded and said to her ssmates, "Thank you all for visiting my dad. I''ll treat everyone to lunch today." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Mabel''s ssmates immediately pped their hands and cheered when they heard her. A girl said, "It''s been years since west saw each other. We need to catch up today." Another uttered, "Mabel, I heard that you''re working in Yudson City. You have to tell us how it''s like over there." "Speaking of Yudson City, Francis must know a lot about it. Why don''t the two of us tell us more about it?" Mabel''s ssmates were very lively. They seemed to be trying to push Mabel to Francis. Mabel frowned and ducked out of reflex when she noticed that Francis was approaching her. Suddenly, her eyes lit up when she spotted Fade. She walked over to Fade and took his arm. She invited, "Brother Chen, you cane with us." As soon as she said that, everyone suddenly became quiet and they turned to Fade. Francis gave Fade a warning look. He was seemingly gesturing that Fade was not weed to have lunch with them. Fade did not like to be threatened. When he spotted Francis'' face, he immediately nodded and walked over to Mabel. He said, "Well, let''s go!" Francis'' eyes turned cold and he snorted. However, he put on a smile and strode to stand beside Mabel. The group of youngsters walked out of Dawn Hospital happily. Mabel was pondering about which restaurant to go to for lunch. Suddenly, Francis pulled over his Mercedes Benz and waved at Mabel. He said, "Mabel, hop on! Let''s eat at Wildy Restaurant. It''s my treat!" Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Mabel was taken aback when she heard that they were heading to Wildy Restaurant. She looked a little embarrassed. The food in Wildy Restaurant was quite expensive. Furthermore, it was located in the heart of the city. It was quite far from the hospital and Mabel did not want to venture that far. Mabel was thinking about how to refuse Francis when thetter spoke, "Mabel, don''t worry. This meal is on me." After that, he added nonchntly, "I''ve been there a few times. Although Wildy Restaurant was not as good as those five- star hotels in bigger cities, the food is very unique." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Mabel''s expression changed when she heard him. She seemed a little upset. It was hard to refuse but Mabel bit her lips and decided to turn down his offer. She began, "Francis, I don''t..." However, the other students gathered around her before she could finish and started chattering noisily. A young man asked, "Mabel, it''s Wildy Restaurant! What are you waiting for?" Another uttered, "I''ve only heard of it but I''ve never been there. I finally have the chance to check it out. I''m really looking forward to it." "Mabel, hurry up. It''s already twelve and I''m really hungry." Mabel seemed distressed. She took a deep breath and exined, "I''m sorry, I..." However, the students around her started interrupting her again. Someone asked, "Mabel, don''t tell me that you''re not going to go?" A girl persuaded, "Mabel, it''s rare for us to visit Wildy Restaurant. We don''t want to miss this!" "You don''t have to worry about the money. Didn''t Boss Yang say that he''d treat us?" Mabel was a little embarrassed to decline after her ssmates persuaded her. It was fine if she backed out but she did not want to disappoint her ssmates. Francis, who was in the Mercedes Benz, smiled when he spotted Mabel''s looks. He got out of the car and opened the door for her. He made a gesture and said, "Mabel,e on! Get in the car!" Someone shouted, "Wow, Francis! Why are you so nice to Mabel?" Another chorused, "Yeah! We''re your ssmates as well. Francis, I want to hitch a ride in your Benz too!¡± "Mabel, look! Francis even opened the door for you! Quickly get into the car!" During the conversation, the other ssmates got into their own cars too. Some were driving SUVs, which was worth tens of thousands of Yuan. Some were driving theirpany vans while a few were driving expensive cars, which cost about a couple hundred thousand Yuan. Francis'' Mercedes Benz stood out among all of the cars. "Mabel, get in the car!" Francis said again. Mabel nodded and got into the back seat of the car. Fade was behind her to get in the car after her. However, Fade was about to get into the car when Francis suddenly said, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I just washed my car yesterday, so I don''t think you should get into my car. It seems like there''s some extra seats in that van over there. Mr. Chen, would you mind?" As he spoke, Francis sized up Fade''s outfit intentionally. He did not even try to hide the disdain in his eyes. Upon hearing Francis''s remarks, Fade stopped in his tracks and his face darkened as he stared at Francis. On the other hand, Mabel, who was already in the car, suddenly looked displeased. She got down from the car quietly. "Mabel, why did you get out from the car?" Francis asked. Mabel walked to Fade and dered, "Brother Chen ising with me. If he has to hitch a ride in the van, then I''ll go with him." Francis''s face darkened when he heard that. He was a little upset. The student in the van immediately said, "Mabel, there''s only room for one. You can just hitch a ride with Francis!" Francis advised, "Did you hear that, Mabel? There''s only room for one. You can ride with me!" Mabel said resolutely, "No, Brother Chen ising with me. If you want me to ride with you, then what about Brother Chen?" Francis''s face was gloomy. After hesitating for a few seconds, he gave Fade a short nce and said reluctantly, "Fine, I''ll make an exception for you to ride in my car." "However, kindly wipe yourself clean before you get on the car. I don''t want you to stain my car," Francis said and opened the car door unwillingly. Fade nced at Francis and turned in the direction of the hospital. He said softly, "No, I''ll drive myself." "Mabel, why don''t you take my car?" Fade said to Mabel. Mabel, who was about to get into Francis'' car, suddenly paused and returned to Fade''s side. Francis''s face sank and he said unhappily, "Your car? Mr. Chen, you''re not from Hamlin City, right? Do you even have a car?" Fade replied faintly, "No, I didn''t but I''ll soon have one." "Mr. Chen, your words are very confusing," Francis retorted coldly. The other students also joined in the conservation in dissatisfaction. A ssmate asked, "Mabel, what is your friend up to? Didn''t Francis agree to let him hitch a ride?" Another scolded, "That''s right. Why is he pretending to have a car? He''s just wasting our time." "Mabel, why don''t you juste with us? Just ditch him!" Mabel''s face darkened. She wanted to refute her ssmates. Fade said softly, "My car''s here!" Immediately, everyone heard the roaring engine and a ck car headed towards them from Dawn Hospital. The car stopped beside Fade and Principal Zhang got out of the car personally. He said smilingly, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. This is a small town and this was the best car that I could find. Please bear with this." As Principal Zhang spoke, he handed the car keys to Fade. Fade took the keys and replied indifferently, "Well, this is good enough." Immediately, he got into the car and waved to Mabel. He urged, "Mabel, get in the car. Let''s go!" Mabel got into the passenger''s seat while Fade started the car and sped off. As he passed by Francis and the others, he reminded them, "Let''s go!" Francis stared at Fade''s car as it sped off and his face darkened. He clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Meanwhile, the students stared at Fade''s car in surprise. A young man asked, "What car was that? I think it looks pretty luxurious." Another retorted, "Of course it is. Are you blind? It''s a Mercedes-Benz." "Mercedes Benz? Isn''t it the same as Francis''?" "Same as Francis? It''s apletely different car! Both of the cars were produced by Mercedes- Benzes but they are twopletely different models. Francis'' A- ss Mercedes- Benz was manufactured locally and it''s worth about three hundred thousand Yuan. However, the other one is an imported Mercedes- Benz GLS, which cost a least one million Yuan!" "Wow! There''s such a huge difference! Does that mean that you can buy four of Francis'' cars with that Mercedes Benz GLS?" The students were in awe when they realized how much the car cost. However, when they noticed Francis''s gloomy expression, they immediately shut up and started their cars to head to Wildy Restaurant. Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Francis was gloomier when he heard the discussion between his ssmates. Francis stared at the Mercedes- Benz GLS as it drove away. He hissed between gritted teeth, "Mabel, I''m giving you a chance and trying to help you. However, if you don''t appreciate it, then I''ll have to teach you a lesson." Francis took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. "Brother Liu, I''ve done my part. We''re on the way to the restaurant." After hanging up the call, Francis immediately started the car and rushed after Fade. Half an hourter, the group of students arrived at the entrance of Wildy Restaurant. After parking their cars, they walked into the restaurant. Francis gestured to the waiter skillfully and ordered, "Do you have any gold VIP rooms avable? There''s a lot of people, so we will need a big room." Francis continued to exin proudly, "They have different types of private rooms here in Wildy Restaurant. There are the normal VIP rooms, silver VIP rooms, and gold VIP rooms." "There''s also a diamond VIP room. However, there are only three of those rooms and they are usually reserved for big shots like Boss Chiao. Usually, a gold VIP room is already very luxurious." As he spoke, Francis kept stealing nces at Fade and Mabel. The students were amazed when they heard Francis. They immediately praised him for his wealth and generosity. Francis smiled happily when he heard them and he wore a proud expression. However, the waiter said apologetically, "I''m sorry, sir. All of the gold VIP rooms are fully booked." Francis frowned and asked, "You can''t even get a room for me?" The waiter exined, "I''m really sorry but they are all fully booked. However, we still have some silver VIP rooms avable. Sir, if you don''t mind, we can arrange it for you immediately." Francis spread out his hands and turned to his ssmates to ask for their opinion. His ssmates immediately spoke. Someone eximed, "Francis, the silver VIP room is good enough. We are already happy that we can even step foot into Wildy Restaurant because of you." Another added, "Yeah, this is a fancy restaurant. We normally don''t have a chance to evene in. This is all thanks to you, Francis." Upon hearing that, Francis said, "Well, we''ll just get the silver VIP room then. I''ll let you all experience dining in a gold VIP room next time." After that, Francis wanted to instruct the waiter to prepare the silver VIP room. However, Fade took out a ck card and handed it to the waiter. He ordered, "This is the membership card of your restaurant, right? Get me a diamond VIP room." Principal Zhang left the card in the car when he passed the car to Fade. Francis and his ssmates were taken aback when they heard Fade. They were about to ridicule Fade and warn him to not mess around. However, before they could speak, the waiter spotted the card. The waiter received the card respectfully with both hands and said politely, "Yes, sir. I''ll walk you to diamond VIP room two." Francis and the others immediately bit their tongue when they saw what happened. They stared at Fade in surprise.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Fade and Mabel were following the waiter to the diamond VIP room. Francis could only tail after them darkly. The crowd was stunned by the luxurious interior when they arrived at the private room. All of them eximed in amazement and envy was clear on their faces. After everyone sat down, they began to order food. With Timothy''s VIP card, they did not need to consider the price and just ordered whatever they liked. Shortly after, all the dishes were served. Everyone could not help butpliment the food after trying it. Immediately, they started to wolf down the food. The atmosphere in the private room became very lively and everyone began to toast each other. The nking sound of wine sses heightened the mood in the private room. Francis, who became a boss, received a lot of toast from his ssmates. Naturally, Fade and Mabel steered clear of his way. After one round of toast, Francis was flushed. He picked up a ss of wine and walked upto Mabel. He said, "Mabel, cheers!" "Cheers!" Mabel picked up her wine ss and clinked it with Francis''. Mabel took a sip of her wine while Francis gulped down his wine. After toasting, Francis did not return to his seat. Instead, he stared at Mabel passionately and said, "Mabel, I invited you and our ssmates today because I have something to tell you." Mabel could tell that something was wrong when she heard Francis. Yet, she asked, "Francis, what do you want to tell me?" Suddenly, Francis put on an affectionate look and went over to Mabel. He confessed in a low voice, "Mabel, I like you. I liked you ever since we were in middle school. Can you be my girlfriend?" Mabel was puzzled when she heard Francis. The other students immediately apuded and started to cheer. Someone shouted, "Francis is confessing his feelings for her. Come on, this needs to be recorded!" A young man added, "Mabel, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and say yes!" Everyone chorused, "Yes, yes, yes!" It was very lively as everyone pped and cheered. Francis stared at Mabel passionately. He concluded, "Mabel, be my girlfriend. I promise you that I''ll be nice to you." Francis reached out to pull Mabel into his arm as he spoke. Mabel suddenly snapped back to her senses. She stood up abruptly and avoided Francis''s hug. She stammered in a nervous voice, "Francis, please don''t act like that." Francis stared at Mabel and asked, "Mabel, you don''t want to be my girlfriend?" Mabel''s eyes flickered and exined, "Francis, I''m still young and I don''t want to be in a rtionship yet." "It''s okay, I can wait. Mabel, when do you want to have a rtionship?" Francis approached Mabel and asked. Mabel retracted a few steps and muttered, "I... I... I don''t like you. We are not right for each other!" Mabel shut her eyes as she spoke. Suddenly, the air was still and everyone stared at her. Francis''s expression was a little solemn. He stared at Mabel and asked, "Mabel, is it true?" Mabel nodded and replied with a straight face, "I''m sorry, Francis. I always think of you as my ssmate and I don''t have that kind of feelings for you. We can be friends! I..." Francis''s face darkened instantly. After a moment of silence, he shouted sharply and interrupted Mabel. He red at Mabel and eximed harshly, "Mabel, you turned me down? What right do you have to refuse me? I have my ownpany. I drive expensive cars and I own a house. How am I not worthy of a vige girl like you? How dare you refuse me?" "Francis, it''s not like that. Feelings can not be forced! I..." Mabel exined as she suppressed her surprise and distress. Chapter 836 Chapter 836 At that moment, Francis''s face turned a little scary. He stared at Mabel with his scarlet eyes, and he gritted his teeth. Then, he said, "Mabel, don''t give any more excuses. Aren''t you just trying to get close to that guy beside you? You think he is rich, that''s why you rejected me. You''re a gold digger." Mabel''s face was full of shock upon hearing those words. She had not expected Francis to act in such a way after ending their rtionship. Francis''s eyes were red. He lifted his hand, about to p Mabel, "B*tch, how dare you refuse me? I''ll kill you." Upon seeing that, Fade immediately swooped in and stood in front of Mabel, blocking the attack. He reached out his right hand and grabbed Francis'' wrist, stopping it in its tracks, "You''ve gone too far!" "Get out of my way!" Francis roared as he lifted his left hand, wanting to hit Fade this time. Fade snorted and twisted his right hand slightly. Suddenly, a crack was heard and Francis''s left hand fell to his side as he cried out in pain. "Brother Chen, we should go!" Mabel did not want to linger any longer, and she tugged at Fade''s clothes as she spoke. "You are just a piece of trash!" Fade let go of his right hand and kicked Francis to the ground. Then, he walked over to Mabel''s side, ready to leave. Francis was lying on the ground, full of resentment. He said, "You want to leave? It won''t be that easy. You will regret what you did here today." As he said that, Francis took out his mobile phone and dialed a number quickly. He said, "Brother Liu, we are in the second private room of the Wildy Restaurant. They are getting away. Come quickly." Everyone was puzzled about that phone call that Francis had made. A few momentster, footsteps could be heard from beyond the door. Just as they were about to leave, Fade and Mabel were stopped by the people on the other side. There were around seven people in this group, all of whom were strong men in their twenties. They each wore a ck uniform, and they red at Fade and Mabel with malicious intent. Among them, the leader was a middle-aged man in his 30s or 40s. The man had a spiky hairstyle and a terrifying scar on his left eye. He had a vicious aura, and just one look at him was enough to make people shudder. Seeing this, Francis got up from the ground and ran over excitedly. He said to the man, "Brother Liu, these two are the ones you were looking for, Mabel and Fade. They are the ones who got Young Master Larry into trouble." Fade frowned as remembered something. He looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and said, "You know Larry?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The man snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, "Larry is my brother-inw, and Hilda is my wife. Now, do you understand why I am here?" At this scene of confrontation, the other students held their breaths in rm. After all, Larry was a well-known figure in Hamlin City, with his reputation as an unforgiving man. As for Young Master Larry''s brother- in-w, Bill, he was known for having a worse temper than Larry. No one would dare to get on the wrong side of him. Bill was a martial artist with High Yellow Level abilities. In Hamlin City, apart from big shots like Boss Chiao, there was virtually no one who coulde close to defeating him. Since Fade and Mabel had provoked Bill, they were certainly doomed. The students couldn''t help but cast looks of pity in Mabel''s direction as they all inched away from her. Francis gave a menacing smile as he looked at Mabel and said, "Mabel, you''ve had your chance. If you had returned to my side, I could have pleaded with Brother Liu to spare your life. But it''s toote now. So, bear the consequences!" Upon hearing this, Mabel nced at Francis and then said coldly, "You shameless, disgusting man! I would rather die than to be with someone like you." Francis obviously had a long and good rtionship with Bill. It could even be said that the sole reason he hade to the hospital was to lure out Fade and Mabel for Bill to take his revenge. In the end, he had be someone Mabel disliked. He had only deceived himself. Francis looked at Mabel, gritted his teeth, and said, "You ungrateful brat. You''re courting death. Go to h*lI together with this br*t!" After he said that, Francis went to Bill''s side and stood behind him, bowing and scraping. He looked like an undignified traitor. Bill looked at Fade and said in a deep voice, "You''ve crippled one of my brother-inw''s arms. Now, cripple both of your own arms, and I will spare you." "Larry''s arm broke because he deserved it. I regret it now, for I have gone too easy on him," Fade said calmly. "You... You''re courting death!" Bill red at them as his menacing aura erupted and loomed over everyone. The young men behind him stepped forward threateningly. Upon seeing this, Fade waved his hand impatiently and said, "Do you want to fight? Come at me together. I don''t want to waste time." "Arrogant fellow!" Bill was filled with anger. He took a big step forward and punched at Fade with his giant fists. Francis'' face was full of pleasure at his revenge. The other students, however, could not bear to look. "Go to h*ll!" Bill roared as his fist was about to hit Fade''s face. However, in an instant, Fade''s right hand stretched out, and with a loud m, he grasped Bill''s fist urately and steadily. Without waiting for the stunned expression on his opponent''s face to subside, Fade exerted his strength and twisted his wrist. Almost immediately, a cracking sound was heard. Bill''s right arm was twisted hard. His face was full of pain and his forehead was covered in sweat. "Master!" Someone shouted. "How dare you!" Another said. Upon seeing this, the seven young men immediately surrounded Fade. Fade nced up slightly and then punched and kicked at them a few times. Within half a minute, he had already knocked all of them down onto the ground, and each of them was in great pain, having lost the ability to fight. Everyone in the room was stunned. They were inplete disbelief. Francis'' smug smile turned into an inexplicable bitterness. His eyelids twitched. His eyes were full of shock and fear as he looked at Fade. His voice trembled as he spoke, "You... You actually made Brother Liu..." Fade could not be bothered to listen to him. He simply kicked Francis out of the private room. Then, he kicked Bill and his followers out as well. After dealing with them, Fade nced at the other students who were shivering in fear. He told them inly, "If any of you are not done eating, you can pack up the food and go. Mabel and I will pay for the bill." After that, Fade took Mabel''s hand, and they walked out of the private room together. Chapter 837 Chapter 837 At the same time, Adrian, who had juste out of the VIP room, was stunned to see the people lying on the floor at the corridor outside the private room. Then, he took a closer look and discovered that Bill was among them. Surprised, he asked, "Brother Liu, what are you doing here? What''s going on?" As the son of Thiago Chiao, Adrian was undeniably a top-notch second-generation warrior in Hamlin City. Adrian had even studied martial arts under Bill, but he hadcked the grit to persevere through the harsh training. Hence he had not stayed there for long. Now that he had seen Bill fall to the ground in pain, he was curious and simply had to find out more. When Bill saw Adrian, he said, "Young Master Chiao, I hade to avenge my wife and my brother-inw, but I have been met with a great foe." "Unbelievable! Who would dare to assault Bill in Hamlin City! I''d like to see who had the guts to do this?" Adrian walked over to Bill''s side and looked into the private room. Francis, who had been shivering in the corner of the private room, suddenly lit up when he saw Adrian. He quickly pointed to Fade and Mabel, saying, "Young Master Chiao, it was them who hurt Brother Liu. You must avenge Brother Liu!" Adrian nced at Francis, then looked at Bill as he asked, "Brother Liu, were they the ones who did this?" Bill got up from the ground and red at Fade and Mabel. He nodded grimly and said, "That''s them. That guy is from out of town. Not only did he hurt me, but he also injured my brother-inw. He even got my wife arrested." Upon hearing this, Young Master Chiao raised his eyebrows and said, "Humph, how dare someone act so arrogantly in our city!" While speaking, Young Master Chiao walked over to Fade. He looked at him and said, "Brother Liu is my friend. Hamlin City is under my jurisdiction. You assaulted my friend in my territory. Who allowed you to do that?" "What do you want?" Fade looked at Adrian coldly. Adrian let out a snort and said, "Now, cut off one of your arms and kowtow to my friend. Beg for forgiveness. And then-" As he spoke, his eyes fell upon Mabel, who was next to Fade. His eyes lit up as he said, "Then, leave this girl here to keep mepany for a few days." "What did you say!" Fade''s expression darkened when he heard that. Mabel quickly hid herself behind Fade. Although Bill and the others were injured, with Adrian''s support, he was adamant. He said, "Hey brat, didn''t you hear what Young Master Chiao said? Hurry up and apologize!" Francis chimed in, "Mabel, why are you still hesitating? This is Young Master Chiao. You should be honored that he is interested in you. Grab this opportunity, not just anyone can have the privilege to be Young Master Chiao''s woman." As Francis kept on talking, his condescending and disgusting words made Mabel frown. Fade could not bear it anymore. He turned and red at Francis. Then, he threw a porcin bowl at him, hitting Francis in the mouth with a loud crack. Francis''s teeth were knocked off, and his mouth was full of blood. He screamed and covered his mouth with one hand. When Young Master Chiao saw Fade''s actions, he frowned and said with a dark face, "How dare you strike in front of me? To me, one arm is no longer sufficient to atone for your actions. Now, break both of your arms." Adrian''s tone bore authority. He red at Fade. Fade just swung his hand and pped Adrian in the face. "Shut up!" He said. Young Master Chiao covered his red and swollen cheek. He red at Fade and roared, "You, how you dare hit me! Do you know who I am? I am the son of Thiago Chiao. I¡ª" "F*ck off!" Fade yelled and pped him again, causing the other side of Young Master Chiao''s face to swell up. Then, he dragged Mabel out of the private room. Adrian''s face was full of resentment, and he shouted at the bodyguard at the door of the first private room, "Can''t you see that we are being assaulted! What are you doing? Come and get him!" Suddenly, four bodyguards d in ck rushed over and surrounded Fade. The four of them were firm andposed. It could be seen that they were real practitioners of combat. Everyone in the room was stunned at the imposing manner of these four martial artists. Bill and Francis''s faces were full of resentment. At that moment, they wanted nothing more than revenge. "Young Master Chiao, that kid has some skills. Tell your men to be careful," Bill said.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Adrian covered his cheek with one hand. His face was filled with hatred, "These bodyguards are all experts that my father had invited from Yudson City. All of them are high Yellow Level experts. Ignorant brat, how dare you hit me. You''re finished." After that, Adrian waved his hand and shouted, "Give him a good beating!" All of a sudden, the four bodyguards attacked Fade. Seeing this, Francis'' bloody mouth curved into a smile, and he said with hatred, "Fade, how arrogant you are. You have offended Young Master Chiao. Your only choice left is to die." After that, Francis''s eyes fell on Mabel, and there was a look of malice in his eyes. He wanted to utterly destroy her. "B*tch, you didn''t grab the chance when you could have. Now, your only choice is to be tortured by Young Master Chiao!" He taunted. Fade frowned slightly as he looked at the four bodyguards. He shook his head, and then vanished in a sh. No one could see what had happened, because Fade was just too quick. They could only see his afterimages, and no one could predict his movements. Only the crackling sound of attacks from his fists and kicks were heard from time to time. After a few seconds, Fade came to a stop. His face was calm, and his clothes were spotless, as if he had not moved at all. Meanwhile, the four bodyguards were all lying on the ground around Fade. All of them had been knocked out. They could not fight anymore. Everyone looked at the scene in disbelief. They werepletely stunned. Bill swallowed a mouthful of saliva as he looked at Fade. He sounded a little more respectful as he spoke, "He instantly dealt with four Yellow Level martial artists in one go... This man, what is he capable of?" Francis was so scared that he could not even say a word. As for Adrian, he only returned to his senses as Fade was walking towards him. He quickly retreated in horror, "Wait, what do you want?" "What do you think?" Fade snorted. He kicked Adrian in the stomach, sending him flying out and landing heavily on the ground. His body trembled and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 838 Chapter 838 Adrian was in pain. He had just spat out a mouthful of blood when he saw Fade walking towards him again. Adrian''s face was filled with horror, as he attempted to crawl backward in retreat. Then, he shouted, "Father, help! Help me! Father-" At that moment, Thiago Chiao was talking to Andy in the private VIP room. To his surprise, he suddenly heard his son crying out for help. Thiago''s face changed. He turned his head and shouted, "Go and have a look! What''s going on?" However, there was no response from the bodyguards at the door. Only Adrian''s cries were heard, sounding more and more miserable. Thiago''s brow furrowed. He could only say to Andy apologetically, "Mr. Yue, I''m sorry. Something must have happened outside. I have to go and take a look." Andy nodded and said, "Go ahead!" "Thank you very much, Mr. Yue." With an expression of gratitude, Boss Chiao hurried out. "What''s going on? What''s with all the ¡ª" With a look of displeasure on his face, Boss Chiao instinctively wanted to reprimand his son. However, before he could finish his sentence, he saw his son, Adrian, lying on the ground with a bloody nose and a swollen face. A young man was approaching his son, seemingly about to beat him up. At this, Boss Chiao''s face darkened as he shouted, "Stop!" When Adrian saw that his father wasing, he immediately called out, "Dad, help me! He hit me! Arrest him, quickly. Hurry!" Boss Chiao''s face sank, and he was about to call for help. However, he saw that his four bodyguards were all lying motionless on the ground. Boss Chiao frowned. He looked at Fade and asked in a low voice, "Why are you attacking my son?" Fade said coldly, "Because he deserved it." Upon hearing this, the face of Boss Chiao showed a trace of anger. After all, he was a well-known big shot in Hamlin City. Not many people would dare to talk to him in such a tone. Moreover, this guy had even hurt his son. "Do you have any idea who I am?" Boss Chiao asked in the imposing manner of a big shot. The others felt this aura and could not help but tremble. Their breathing slowed down involuntarily, and they felt as if they were suppressed by an invisible force. Francis and Bill regained a hopeful look in their eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Boss Chiao has showed up. That guy is finished," someone whispered. "No matter how powerful he is, he''s no match for Boss Chiao," said someone else. "He assaulted Young Master Chiao, and now he''s speaking so arrogantly to Boss Chiao. He is just digging his own grave," another one joined in. Amid the whispering and hateful looks, Fade nced at Boss Chiao and said, "I don''t need to know who you are if I want to beat up someone who deserves it." "You''re very arrogant, but if you knew who I am, you would kneel down and beg for mercy now." The expression on Boss Chiao''s face was extremely grim. His wrath was like the looming clouds before a thundering storm, just waiting to erupt. Fade nced at him indifferently and gently shook his head, "The one who should kneel and beg for mercy is you." At that instant, Boss Chiao was truly enraged. He was about to fly off the handle, "Arrogant b*stard, I Right at that moment, a surprised voice was heard from behind him, "Mr. Chen, why are you here?" The man quickly trotted over towards Fade. It interrupted the wrath of Boss Chiao. He turned his head and saw that Andy hade out of the private room. At that moment, he was approaching them with a look of excitement on his face. "Mr. Yue, you¡ª" Boss Chiao had no idea what was going on. For Bill, Francis, and the other students, their eyes widened upon hearing Boss Chiao address the man respectfully. A look of surprise shed across their faces as they all looked at Andy. There was hardly anyone in Hamlin City with that name, who would be addressed so respectfully by Boss Chiao. It must be the one and only Andy Yue, of the Yue family from Long City. When they realized that they were actually seeing the legendary Mr. Yue of Hamlin City, they were all shocked. They could not help but hold their breaths. However, Andy did not pay attention to anyone else as he quickly made his way over to Fade. Then, he bowed and said respectfully, "Mr. Chen, I was just having a discussion about the Skull Mob in the next room. I did not expect that you would be here as well." Fade replied lightly, "I was having lunch with my friends." Boss Chiao, had been on the verge of anger just a moment ago, but when he saw that Andy was actually acquainted with Fade, and even seemed to be very respectful, he could not help but be taken aback. He quickly asked, "Mr. Yue, may I know who is this gentleman¡ª" "This is Mr. Chen, whom I''ve mentioned to you before. He is in charge of the things that I''ve asked you to investigate," Andy said in a deep voice, as he suddenly regained an air of superiority. Upon hearing this, Boss Chiao''s face turned pale with fright. After all, he had a vague understanding of what Andy was trying to investigate. It was an order issued by the Yue Family''s headquarters, and they were investigating on behalf of a big shot. From Andy''s words, he could tell that the big shot was the young man standing in front of him at that moment. When he thought that he had almost wanted to hit him, Boss Chiao suddenly felt a chill in his heart. With fear on his face, he knelt down on the ground and hurriedly apologized. He begged, "Mr. Chen, I did not know it was you. I''ve offended you just now. Please punish me." All the other people were dumbfounded. They did not expect that the arrogant Boss Chiao would kneel down and admit his mistake. For a moment, they could not understand what was going on. "Dad, what are you doing? He beat me up. Why are you still-" Adrian was still confused as he started to ask. Boss Chiao immediately roared. He pped Adrian, and knelt him on the ground, saying, "Shut up! Kneel down and admit your mistake to Mr. Chen!" "Dad, I¡ª" Adrian felt a little wronged as he looked at Thiago. Thiago red at him and said in a low voice, "This Mr. Chen is the distinguished guest that I''ve mentioned before." Upon hearing this, Adrian was dumbfounded. When his father had called him, he had told him that the distinguished guest was a big shot who was even more powerful than Andy, the head of the Yue Family. At that time, he had felt sorry that he could not meet the distinguished guest, in order to make a good first impression. Chapter 839 Chapter 839 It was a well-known fact that in Hamlin City, the direct descendant of the Yue family, Andy Yue, was strong enough to crush nearly everything else. But now, Mr. Chen had turned out to be a big shot who was even more powerful than the Yue family. The huge gap was beyond Adrian''s wildest imagination. For a moment, he waspletely stunned and frozen on the spot. He could not move at all. "What are you waiting for? Kneel down and apologize!" Boss Chiao pped Adrian, bringing him back to reality. Adrian immediately kowtowed to Fade and begged for mercy, "Mr. Chen, I was wrong. I didn''t know it was you, I-" At that moment, everyone held their breaths as they looked at the scene in great disbelief. They were too shocked to even speak. Fade looked at Thiago and Adrian, who were begging for mercy. He waved his hand and said inly, "Get up!" The two people quickly stood up with relief, as if they had been granted amnesty. "Yes, Mr. Chen!" They said. Andy put in a good word for them, "Mr. Chen, Mr. Chiao is the one responsible for looking into the Skull Mob." Fade nodded, then looked at Adrian as he said, "For the sake of your father, I will not pursue what happened just now." "Thank you, Mr. Chen. Thank you, Mr. Chen," Adrian quickly expressed his gratitude.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Fade waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to say anything else. You can leave now. I have other matters to attend to." "Yes, sir!" Adrian quickly bowed his head and prepared to leave. At that moment, something came to Fade''s mind and he said, "Wait a minute. Remember to take out the trash." As he spoke, Fade pointed towards Bill, Francis, and the others. Adrian was stunned for a moment, but he quickly nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. Chen. I will deal with them." Fade nodded and then said a few more words to Mabel. After that, he sent for someone to fetch her back to the Dawn Hospital. He then entered the first private room with Andy and Thiago. Adrian watched them enter the room and heaved a sigh of relief. He wiped off the blood on his mouth and turned to look at the stunned Bill, Francis, and the others. His face turned cold as he scolded them angrily, "Didn''t you hear what Mr. Chen said? Get the h*ll out of here!" Upon hearing that, they suddenly came to their senses and quickly left the room in a panic. They knew that they would surely bear the brunt of Young Master Chiao''s anger for what had happened that day. Fade took his seat in the private room. Andy and Boss Chiao stood respectfully on both sides, afraid to take their seats. Fade waved his hand and said, "Sit down, everyone. I''m here to learn more about your investigation. You don''t have to be so cautious. Just tell me your findings from the investigation so far." The two took their seats and went straight to the point. Boss Chiao began to talk about the things he had discovered. "Mr. Chen, I sent someone to investigate the two men in ck with skull masks that appeared in the video. Theirst appearance was in the northern district of Hamlin City, in the house of a man called Jarred Han." "Jarred''s home. What''s his deal?" Fade asked. Boss Chiao said, "Jarred is a native of Hamlin City. He''s about 70 years old this year. More than 40 years ago, he had left to travel the world. He seems to have picked up some martial arts along the way, and made a name for himself in the outside world." "Eighteen years ago, he came back to Hamlin City. At that time, it had caused quite amotion. He returned with a fleet of Mercedes-Benz, filling up the central streets in the city center. All of Hamlin City had been excited at the sight," he exined. "At that time, Jarred''s martial arts strength was said to have reached the terrifying middle stage of the ck Level. He had made a name for himself and upied arge piece ofnd as the boss of that ce. He had then returned to show off. At that time, he even promised to donate 100 million to our city," he continued. "He did not keep his promises. Eventually, we lost contact with him. At that time, there had been many rumors and discussions going about. Finally, as time went by, everyone gradually forgot about him." Boss Chiao paused for a moment. "Three years ago, Jarred suddenly returned to Hamlin City. His return this time was much more silentpared to before. He is now old, with white hair, a hunched back, and staggered steps. He could not even stand straight anymore." He said. "I''ve inquired about it, and heard that he had been defeated in battle and gotten himself seriously injured. His territory had been taken away from him, and his martial arts rendered useless. He had no choice but to return," He exined. "After returning, he built a secluded courtyard in the outskirts of the northern part of the city. From then on, he''s hardly ever revealed himself," Boss Chiao continued to speak. He said, "I thought that he was already long gone. It was not until three months ago that, because of a trivial matter, my men had a small tussle with the Han family outside of Jarred''s courtyard. At that time, I was surprised to find that Jarred was still alive." Then, he added, "Moreover, he had epted two disciples and imparted his martial arts to them. The first disciple is called Ralph and the second disciple is called Carter. These two people are quite strong. They could even reach the peak of the Yellow Level." "At that time, I was a little worried that those two men would challenge me for Hamlin City. However, after the small conflict was solved, they vanished and never showed up again, so I was relieved," he exined. "If it weren''t for you, Mr. Chen, and if not for this investigation, I would havepletely forgotten about Jarred and his disciples." Boss Chiao seemed to have reached the end of his report. After hearing all of that, Fade said grimly, "So, with his background in martial arts, he''s been intentionally keeping a low-profile and secluding himself from the public. This is getting suspicious." "Are you absolutely sure that the people from the Skull Mob had been into Jarred''s home?" Fade asked. Boss Chiao replied, "Jarred''s home is located in a remote ce. There are no other houses around him, nor any high-tech surveince equipment in the area. I had sent my men to ask around, and it was a peasant who had unintentionally caught a glimpse as he was returning from his dailybor. The two men were wearing skull masks and ck clothes, and that had left a deep impression on the peasant." He continued, "However, as to whether the two members of the Skull Mob are still there, or regarding the specific situation of the Han family, I have not the slightest idea. I had not been able to infiltrate the Han family for the investigation." Upon hearing that, Fade frowned slightly, and he whispered to himself, "In this case, it seems that I''ll have to go there in person." "My powers are limited. I did not do well. I have troubled you, Mr. Chen. Please forgive me!" Boss Chiao apologised. Fade waved his hand and said, "You''ve done well enough for now. As for the following matters, I will handle it myself." Fade was about to leave. At that moment, a knock on the door was heard, and the hotel waiter''s voice rang out, "Mr. Chiao, there''s a gentleman at the door. He said that he is here to visit you." "Visit me? Who is it?" Boss Chiao frowned. The waiter replied, "The gentleman said that his name is Ralph. He said that you would agree to meet him once I told you his name." Ralph! Upon hearing the name, the three people in the room were shocked, and their faces changed. It was Ralph, Jarred''s first disciple. Chapter 840 Chapter 840 "What is he doing here?" The three of them were quite confused. Boss Chiao and Andy turned their eyes towards Fade. Fade nodded to Boss Chiao and softly said, "Let him in." Boss Chiao nodded and then said to the waiter, "You can let him in." Soon, the waiter escorted Ralph into the room. Ralph looked like he was in his 30s or 40s. He had short hair and a fit build. His eyes were narrowed slightly, and he revealed a faint smile, which gave the impression that he was hiding something. "Wee. Pleasee in!" Boss Chiao greeted him politely. Ralph replied calmly, "You are too kind, Boss Chiao." He nodded and then sat down. Before Boss Chiao could say anything, Ralph nced at Andy and Fade as he said, "I havee here today to inform Boss Chiao about something." The tone and attitude of his speech, coupled with a sense of authority, made them feel very ufortable. Andy and Fade had doubt in their eyes. They were thinking, "Wasn''t it said that Jarred and his two disciples were keeping a low-profile? In that case, why is Ralph behaving so arrogantly?" Boss Chiao did not look too pleased, but after all, Jarred used to be quite the big shot. Therefore, he held back his anger as he said to Ralph, "So, what do you want to inform me about?" As he spoke, Boss Chiao deliberately emphasized the word "inform". His expression was somewhat unhappy. However, Ralph acted as if he hadn''t noticed it at all. He leaned against the chair, with his eyes halfclosed, and he lookednguidly at the three of them. "My master said that there has been somemotion in Hamlin City recently, and that several guests have showed up." As he said this, Ralph looked at Andy and Fade. Obviously, he was referring to the two of them. Andy and Fade furrowed their brows and narrowed their eyes at Ralph. Ralph continued, "It''s good to be lively, but my master is old. If it gets too lively, it might disturb him. So, my master has asked me to inform you, Mr. Chiao, that it''s better to have these guests leave." As soon as they heard that, their faces changed. Even though Boss Chiao was indeed a little afraid of Jarred, he could not help but m the table as he stood up. "I don''t understand what you''re trying to say here. Mr. Chen and Mr. Yue are my guests. On what grounds does Mr. Han want to ask them to leave?" Upon hearing that, Ralph gave a cold snort and released a strong aura from his body, which directly suppressed Boss Chiao. Suddenly, he felt a great pressure upon him, and could not help but freeze. As for Ralph, he replied coldly, "On what grounds? My master does not like them. Isn''t that enough?" Andy was a little displeased with the situation at hand. He took a step forward and said, "Your master doesn''t like us, so he asked us to leave. Isn''t that too overbearing? Do you and your master think that Hamlin City is yours?" Boss Chiao also cautioned, "Mr. Yue is not someone that you can¡ª" However, before he could finish, Ralph snorted and said with disdain, "I know what you want to say. You just want to show off Andy''s identity, don''t you? The Yue Family from Yudson City. It sounds so high and mighty." "As a matter of fact, he''s just a nobody from a branch of the Yue family. Do you think that you can scare me just by bringing up the name of the Yue family?" He said. Andy''s face fell. He looked at Ralph as he said in a low voice, "You dare to look down on the Yue family? I''d like to see how great you actually are." Ralph put on an unmoved expression as he replied, "Please do as you wish, Mr. Yue. However, I doubt that you''ll be able to make use of the power of the Yue Family that you speak of!" "You ¡ª" Andy and Boss Chiao were extremely displeased. Ralph''s eyes swept over to Fade as he then continued, "As for you. Fade, was it? My master said that you are the man of the hour, although I don''t understand why he would value you so much." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "However, since my master has spoken, you should get out of Hamlin City immediately." "I''ll give you one hour. If you are still in Hamlin City after an hour''s time, I will show you how strong I am!" He dered. After that, Ralph leaned back in his chair and looked at Fade arrogantly. Both Boss Chiao and Andy were aware of Fade''s identity. When they saw that Ralph had spoken to Fade in such a manner, they instantly flew into a rage. However, Fade was calm. He stepped forward and lightly replied, "You said that your master wants me to leave Hamlin City." "Yes, and within one hour''s time," Ralph stretched out his wrist and then looked at his watch. "Now, there are only 55 minutes left," he said. Fade spoke again, "What if I don''t leave?" Ralph snorted and said, "Then, I''ll send you away myself! However, it wouldn''t be asfortable as choosing to leave on your own ord." As he spoke, a surge of energy erupted from his body and pressed down upon Fade. At that moment, Ralph had wanted to properly teach him a lesson. However, Fade seemed to be immune to the oppression of the aura, as he did not show any reaction. Instead, he continued to walk towards Ralph, saying, "I''d like to see what you can do about it." Ralph''s face darkened and his eyes narrowed, "You... You b*stard!" "In that case, I''ll let you have a taste of my power!" Ralph dered, as he mmed the table and stood up. He red at Fade and then threw a punch at him, saying, "Eat this!" Whoosh! Ralph''s imposing manner burst forth with a majestic aura. It seemed to carry quite a bit of momentum. When Boss Chiao saw such an attack, his expression changed drastically as his face was filled with shock. "So, this is the strength of a ck Level martial artist." Upon hearing this, Ralphughed out loud, "You''re quite perceptive. I''ve already reached the ck Level half a year ago. In my eyes, you guys are nothing but dirt." Boss Chiao''s expression changed dramatically, revealing a worried look, "A ck Level expert, this, this... Mr. Chen, he..." Andy, too, was very worried. However, there was not a trace of worry on his face. On the contrary, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, this kind of strength would not be able to touch even a single strand of Mr. Chen''s hair. Mr. Chen would only need one finger to defeat him." "How arrogant!" Ralph was furious. His fists surged again as he rushed towards Fade. Fade watched Ralph''s attack with a single raised eyebrow. Then, he lightly extended his right arm and pointed his index finger towards Ralph''s fist. Chapter 841 Chapter 841 When Ralph saw this, his eyes darkened in fury. He shouted, "You''re courting death!" "Go to h*ll!" With a shout, Ralph''s tremendous fist collided with Fade''s index finger. With his majestic strength, Ralph was expecting to be able to shatter Fade''s index finger, and even his right arm. However, what happened nextpletely shook him to the core. Despite having punched Fade''s finger with all his strength, the impact of the punch had been completely blocked. At that moment, he felt as if his fist had collided against a hard steel wall instead of a mere index finger. He could not even push it forward at all. "How could this be..." Ralph was shocked. He looked at Fade in horror. Fade shook his head slightly and then coldly taunted, "Is that all you''ve got?" "You ¡ª" Ralph gritted his teeth. He was going to use all his might to strike against Fade. However, at that moment, Fade gently nudged his finger forward. With just one small movement, a majestic force gushed out and overpowered Ralph. His body was blown away, and he was mmed against the wall of the private room. Ralph spat out a mouthful of blood. Fade walked over and looked down at Ralph coldly as he said, "Tell me, why does your master want me to leave Hamlin City?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ralph replied, "Nothing much. My master just doesn''t like you." "He just doesn''t like me?" Fade''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he changed his question. "Is it because the people of the Skull Mob are from your master''s family, the Han family? Is that why he doesn''t like me?" When he heard the words "the Skull Mob", Ralph''s eyes lit up in a sh. He immediately denied it and said, "What Skull Mob? I don''t know what you''re talking about. My master is old and doesn''t like largemotions. So, he doesn''t want you toe to Hamlin City and disrupt his peace and quiet." "If he doesn''t like anymotions, he should leave and go reside in a mountain instead. Who does he think he is? How dare he tell Mr. Chen to leave!" Andy shouted. Ralph red fiercely at Andy, "How dare you insult my master! I¡ª" However, before he could finish his words, Fade had already squatted down and grabbed his neck. He said, "Tell me, how many members of the Skull Mob are still in the Han Family? Is Yohannes'' body still in there?" "What did you say? I don''t understand. I don''t know what the Skull Mob is, I Ralph was still denying it. Fade grabbed Ralph''s neck forcefully and said to him coldly, "I will not waste time listening to your lies. If you don''t tell me now, I will kill you and go to the Han Family directly." "My master has great strength. Even if you went after him, you would only die," Ralph said with his eyes wide open. Fade''s eyes turned cold, but he did not say much. He put more force into his grip as he held Ralph by the neck. All of a sudden, Ralph was suffocating. The air in his chest was being squeezed out little by little, and his cheeks were visibly red. His vision started to blur, and he could not see clearly anymore. "You have five seconds left. If you don''t speak, you won''t have a chance anymore," Fade said coldly. "Five... Four..." Fade started to count. Fade''s countdown was like an approaching God of Death. Every time he spoke, the God of Death marched closer and closer towards Ralph. Ralph could feel that his end was near. At that moment, he was truly fearful. He broke down, struggling as he said, "I will speak! I will speak..." Fade loosened his grip and threw Ralph onto the ground. "Speak!" Hemanded. Ralph touched his neck and coughed violently for a while before he could speak, "I don''t know about the Skull Mob you mentioned, but there are indeed a few people with Skeleton Masks who would often appear in the Han Family. Recently, the two men had even brought back a corpse. It was the body of Yohannes, just as you''ve said." When the information was confirmed, Fade''s expression sank. He prodded further about what he had just been told, "You said the word ''often''. What do you mean by that? Has your master been involved with the Skull Mob before this?" Ralph''s face stiffened and he paused for a moment. Then, he said, "Indeed, ever since Master had taken in me and my junior brother as his disciples three years ago, the people wearing the Skeleton Masks would oftene and go around the Han Family." Fade could not help but frown. It seemed that the Skull Mob''s involvement in Hamlin City had begun much earlier than he had expected. They did not appear out of nowhere, but instead, they had already established their own stronghold in Hamlin City a long time ago. Now, it would seem that Jarred''s manor was definitely their hideout. "For the past three years, What has the Skull Mob been doing, and what did they talk about in Jarred''s home?" Fade asked. Ralph shook his head and said, "I don''t know." "If you don''t tell us the truth, you-" Andy shouted angrily. Ralph hurriedly exined, "I really don''t know. The people with the Skeleton Masks would always speak to our master in private. Everything they discussed, they did it behind closed doors. We really didn''t know what they were talking about." Fade stared at Ralph''s eyes and felt that he was telling the truth. Fade was silent for a while, and then he thought of something. He asked, "What did you and your junior brother do for Jarred in the past three years?" At that question, Ralph''s face went stiff, and he looked displeased. He did not want to speak. "Tell me!" Fade shouted. Ralph was shocked, then he said, "In the beginning, my master asked me and my junior brother to kidnap some people for him." "Some people? Who?" Fade continued to ask. Ralph said, "In the beginning, we just targeted some wandering men or some lonely elderly people in the countryside. No one would notice if they disappeared. After that, our master asked us to kidnap some young people, so we also nabbed a few of them." "This... This is abduction! How dare youmit such a heinous act!" Boss Chiao roared. Fade''s face darkened. Vaguely, he seemed to have realized something as he asked, "Where are the people you captured?" Ralph shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Every time we caught someone, they would be locked up in the manor. A few dayster, they would disappear. They were probably taken away by the people with the Skeleton Masks." Fade went silent for a while. He recalled that Yohannes had secretly asked the members of the Skull Mob to kidnap people, in order to improve his strength. Jarred must have been doing the same thing. At that thought, Fade looked at Ralph with anger, and a killing intent in his eyes. Ralph looked at Fade''s horrifying expression and could not help but shudder. He quickly begged for mercy, "That''s all I know. I really don''t know anything else. Please, don''t kill me! I-" At that moment, his phone rang. The caller ID disyed the name of "Carter". Ralph seemed to suddenly think of something, and his face changed greatly. Chapter 842 Chapter 842 "Carter, the second disciple of Jarred," Boss Chiao said. At that moment, Ralph''s eyes seemed to be shining brightly. Of course, Fade had noticed it as well. He red at Ralph and coldlymanded, "Pick up the phone, and put it on speaker mode!" "I..." Ralph was trembling with fear, but when he saw Fade''s murderous expression, he did as he was told. From the other end of the line came a somewhat casual voice, "Senior Brother, what took you so long to answer the phone? Have you not settled those guys from out of town?" Ralph looked at Fade with fear as he replied vaguely, "I''m almost done." "Oh, that''s good. Brother, I''ve already settled the matter here. I''m on my way back. Let''s have a drink togetherter," Carter said. "Sure, okay!" Ralph''s forehead was sweating. On the other end of the line, Carter asked in confusion, "Senior brother, what''s the matter? Why do you sound different? Are you in trouble? No, it can''t be, right? It''s just Boss Chiao and the two strangers. If they are not willing to cooperate, just give them a good beating!" "I, I, uh... I know!" Ralph nced at the cold eyes of the three people in front of him and did not know how to respond. At that moment, a woman''s voice was faintly heard on the other end of the phone. Then, Carter shouted loudly, "Don''t move! You better behave. Otherwise, I''ll r*pe you on the spot!" Andy and Boss Chiao could only frown. As for Fade, he had vaguely sensed that something was wrong. After that, Carter said to Ralph, "Senior Brother, master has given me a really good one this time! This little girl called Mabel is really quite hot! If the master was not in a hurry, I would have banged her already." "I don''t know what the master wants to do with this little girl. Maybe the old man is still in his prime, and has the same idea as me?" Carter joked. When Ralph heard the word "Mabel", he could already sense Fade''s fury. Ralph trembled and he weakly said, "Brother, don''t-" However, Carter misunderstood Ralph''s intentions. Heughed and said, "Elder brother, don''t be so serious! Of course, I know that master doesn''t mean that. I''m just joking. The abduction of this little girl must have something to do with thest incident. After all, our scheduled experiment had been interrupted because of her father''s condition. So-" At that point, Fade could already guess what was going on. He held back the anger in his heart as he red at Ralph and mouthed the words, "Bring him here." Ralph was sweating profusely, with a look of horror on his face. Nevertheless, he said to Carter on the phone, "Carter, why don''t you bring her over to me? Let''s go back together." "Senior Brother, I almost arrive at master''s house. What''s the point of going over to you now? Well just meet when you get backter," Carter said. Ralph could not find a suitable excuse in the heat of the moment. Then, Fade nodded to him coldly. Ralph immediately said, "Alright, I''ll be heading back in a while." "Alright, Senior Brother, goodbye." Carter hung up the phone. As soon as the call was ended, Fade immediately said to Boss Chiao and Andy, "Get the car ready, let''s go to the Han Mansion." The two men''s faces changed, but they immediately went out to get the car. Fade grabbed Ralph by the cor as he lifted him up and walked out of the room. He said coldly, "Tell me, why the h*lI did he kidnap Mabel?" Ralph confessed in a panic, "Previously, when we were helping master to kidnap people, we did some other things too." "Master would ask us to ambush some designated people, and then let some bugs bite them, and then observe their reactions and record them down. It seemed like they were doing some experiments on those people," He exined. Upon hearing that, Fade immediately thought of how Harlem had fallen ill in the past. It had happened right after he came back from work in the mountains, and he too had been bitten by insects before falling ill. When Ralph had mentioned the bug bites, Fade was immediately able to connect everything together. In an instant, a surge of anger rose in Fade''s heart. He looked at Ralph and said, "Didn''t you say that you didn''t know what your master and the members of the Skull Mob were doing?" Ralph hurriedly begged for mercy, "I... I only knew about the experiment. I really don''t know what was the purpose behind it." "You don''t know!" Fade grabbed Ralph''s arm and twisted it hard. Suddenly, a crack was heard as Ralph''s left arm was disjointed and broken, and a loud and miserable wail ensued. Fade had intended to force him to answer, but Boss Chiao and Andy were already ready and waiting. Fade threw Ralph into the car, then got in himself, saying, "Han Mansion." They rushed towards the Han Mansion. At that moment, Carter whistled as he drove into the manor. After parking the car, he carried Mabel, who was tied up, out of the car and towards the main house, deep in the manor. In the hall of the main house, a cloth curtain separated the inside from the outside. In the inner room, a figure was sitting on a mat, meditating with his eyes closed, deep in concentration. Smoke rose from the incense burners, and he was surrounded by a fog. It seemed that he was a master of cultivation. As Carter walked in, the man opened his eyes, revealing a scarlet color like blood, which instantly washed away the temperament of an ethereal expert. "You''re back," The figure said faintly. Carter bowed to the inner room, and then threw Mabel aside. He said, "Master, I''m back. I''ve captured the person you wanted." "Well done. Leave her with me," The figure said. "Yes, master!" Carter pushed Mabel towards the curtain. Then, he saw two people taking her away. Suddenly, a look of pity shed in Carter''s eyes, and he seemed a little reluctant to leave.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Is there anything else?" The figure asked faintly. Carter quickly hid the reluctance in his eyes and said, "No, it''s nothing. It''s just that I called senior brother on the way back. When we spoke, his tone seemed a bit strange." "Strange? Did something happen to him?" The figure asked. Carter said, "I don''t think so. After all, senior brother is an expert at the early stage of the ck Level. How could anything happen to him when he''s just dealing with a bunch of ordinary people? It''s just that his tone was a little strange. I''m probably overthinking this. No need to worry, master." Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Jarred nodded, and he was about to ask Carter to leave. At that moment, a loud bang was heard, shaking the whole Han Mansion as if there was an earthquake. "What''s going on?" Carter''s face changed as he looked outside. Jarred''s face darkened behind the curtains, as if he felt that something wasing. "Master, I''m going to see what''s going on," Carter stood up, and he was about to leave. Suddenly, a roar was heard, "Jarred, get the h*ll out here now!" Carter''s face was filled with anger. He turned his head towards the figure behind the curtain, saying, "Master, I''m going to teach this arrogant guy a lesson. How dare he cause trouble in the Han Mansion, he must be tired of living." The figure behind the curtain mused for a moment before he opened his mouth and said, "Go!" "Yes, Master!" Carter rushed out. Jarred, who was behind the cloth curtain, took out a redbone token and caressed it in his hand. Following that, his eyes turned cold as he whispered, "I will crush anyone that tries to stand in my way!" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At that moment, Jarred''s redbone token started to glow. He got up and left soon after. Meanwhile, at the entrance of the Han Mansion, Fade''s car rammed through the gates, and they drove in through the rubble. Soon, Carter and a group of his men surrounded them in an aggressive manner. "Which arrogant pr*ck would dare to create trouble in the Han Mansion!" Carter looked at the battered car. He then waved his hand and ordered, "Go drag them out." A group of men immediately surrounded the car. However, before they could do anything, the car door opened and several people came out of it. As soon as Carter saw them, his expression changed. "Boss Chiao, Mr. Yue, what is the meaning of this? Damaging the gates of the Han Mansion, are you trying to start a fight?" Carter asked sternly. However, Boss Chiao and Andy both ignored Carter''s question. They looked at Fade and stood respectfully beside him. Carter narrowed his eyes and asked in confusion, "Who are you? How dare you make trouble here?" Fade looked at Carter coldly. Without saying anything, he dragged Ralph out of the car and threw him onto the ground. Then, he asked, "Where is Mabel?" Carter''s face changed. He immediately understood why Ralph had sounded so strange when they were on the phone. He red at Fade and said, "How dare you injure my senior brother!" "I asked you a question. Where is Mabel? Bring her to me immediately." Fade icily replied. Carter did not answer. He waved his hand and ordered his men, "Bring senior brother back." As for himself, he red fiercely at Fade, and his tone was dark, "You brat, how dare you do this to my senior brother!" Carter''s men approached, but Fade stepped on Ralph''s back and trampled him directly onto the ground. Then, he said coldly, "Did I say that you could take him away?" The servants immediately felt an enormous force pressing down on them. Even with thebined efforts between the few of them, they were unable to lift Ralph. Upon seeing that, Carter''s expression became even colder. He red at Fade and said, "Take your dirty feet away from my elder brother immediately, or I will kill you." Fade did not move at all. His right foot was still stepping on Ralph''s back. He stared at Carter coldly and said, "Hand Mabel over, or else, he will die! You have ten seconds to decide." "If you darey a finger on my senior brother, I''ll tear you to pieces," Carter growled. "Ten... Nine..." Fade started to count. He paid no heed to Carter''s threat at all. At the same time, the pressure exerted by Fade''s foot continued to increase, pushing Ralph''s body t against the ground. His cheeks were being pressed against the stone path. His skin ruptured and blood flowed out. Seeing this, Carter stepped forward and said, "Let go of my senior brother right now! I¡ª" "Six... Five..." Fade continued, unfazed. The countdown continued. The force from Fade''s foot was increasing by the second. Ralph uttered a painful groan due to the pressure, and he was bleeding constantly. "You''re courting death. I will kill you!" Carter shouted as he threw a punch at Fade. "Three, two, one!" Fade said. "Time''s up!" He shouted. Fade''s voice seemed to be void of emotion. He lifted his right foot and gathered his strength, preparing to stomp down heavily. When Carter saw this, he quickly shouted, "Stop! If you kill my senior brother, I''ll kill that little girl!" However, his threat was useless. Fade''s right foot had fallen. With the energy that he had umted, the strength of the stomp was equivalent to a thousand kilograms. Itnded hard on Ralph''s back. Suddenly, there was a cracking sound, and Ralph spat out a mouthful of blood. His cheek was pressed against the ground, and his face was a deformed mess of blood and flesh. The light in his eyes soon faded away. Ralph, a martial artist at the early stage of the ck Level, and a well-known expert in Hamlin City, passed away just like that. Carter''s eyes were bloodshot, and full of hatred. He rushed to Fade and said, "You killed my elder brother. You actually killed my elder brother! I''m going to kill you and tear you into pieces to avenge him!" With a furious roar, Carter charged at Fade. He exerted almost all of his strength, and pounced onto Fade with a fierce blow. However, Fade just raised his right hand and hit Carter with his palm. With a loud bang, Carter was mmed onto the ground. His face hit hard on the solid stone floor, and many of his teeth broke. His face became filled with blood. "Ah!" Carter screamed, struggling to get up from the ground. At that moment, Fade''s right foot stepped on his back. His voice was cold as he said, "I''ll give you ten seconds to make your decision. Hand over Mabel, or you will die!" "Ten... Nine..." He counted. The familiar scene repeated itself, but this time it was happening to Carter. At that instant, Carter felt the fear and despair that his senior brother Ralph had experienced just a few moments ago. Chapter 844 Chapter 844 "No, don''t kill me!" At the feeling of imminent death, Carter started to panic, and he cried out while struggling. "Seven... Six..." Fade was still counting. The force from his feet continued to increase as he was counting down, "I told you, hand Mabel over." Tve already handed Mabel over to my master," Carter confessed. "Then let Jarred hand him over. Otherwise, you will still have to die," Fade said without mercy. When Carter heard this, his face fell. He was about to cry out for help. At that moment, a figure in ck appeared, and spoke with a deep voice, "Isn''t it a bit too much for you toe and visit me like this?" Everyone turned to look. A man clothed in ck stepped towards them, with his hands behind his back, and a serious expression on his face. When Carter saw the man, he immediately called out, "Master, save me! Master!" Fade also looked at the man. His eyes narrowed slightly as he said, "Are you Jarred Han?" "Yes, I am," The man nodded and continued to approach. At that moment, Boss Chiao was unnerved as he stared fixedly at Jarred. His lips quivered as he said, "This... How is this possible? How could this be?" Looking at the abnormal expression on Big Chiao''s face, Andy could not help but ask, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?" Brother Chiao said anxiously, "Of course it''s not right. It''s too strange. Jarred should be well over seventy years old, yet he looks like he had barely turned seventy. When he hade back three years ago, he had been extremely weak, with a head full of white hair. How did he be like this now!" Andy and Fade suddenly recalled that Boss Chiao had indeed said that Jarred was very old. He had come back to recuperate because he had been heavily injured. Back then, some people had even said that he had less than three years to live. Looking at the person in front of him, he waspletely different from what Boss Chiao had described. The Jarred in front of them was tall, with a full head of ck hair, and he looked like he was only in his forties or fifties. He even looked fit. He looked exactly like a middle-aged man, and did not look like a man in his seventies at all. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "How could a man past his seventies look like this? Furthermore, he had looked so old before!" Even Andy was shocked. "Could it be that he''s been able to regain his youth?" Fade''s eyes narrowed as he stared at Jarred. His expression became serious, and faintly, there was a kind of unseen wrath. It seemed to match the description of some forbidden arts that Fade had heard of before. Ever since ancient times, humans had sought immortality and evesting youth. They had tried various means as an attempt to extend their lifespan. Among them, the cruelest and most gruesome method was to extend one''s life at the cost of others. This cruel method had long been banned and listed among the forbidden arts. If there was anyone who attempted it, they would have had to be executed. With Jarred''s rejuvenated youth and the kidnappings of the Skull Mob, Fade could not help but link these things together. At that moment, Jarred said in a low voice, "Release my disciple." Fade looked coldly at Jarred as he said, "Hand over Mabel." Jarred snorted and said, "I am not negotiating with you." Fade''s expression did not change. He red coldly at Jarred as he said, "If you don''t hand Mabel over, you and your disciple will die together." "Young people nowadays are so arrogant. Do you think that you can do whatever you want just because I''m old?" Jarred roared angrily, and from his body burst forth an iparably majestic aura. His aura surged violently as it pressed down on Fade and the others. Andy and Boss Chiao''s faces changed drastically when they felt the impact of his aura. They were forced to take a few steps back, and their faces quickly turned red. "This aura is absolutely at thete stage of the ck level!" Andy eximed. "When Jarred had been at his prime, he was only at the Middle-stage of the ck Level. How did his strength increase within the past few years, even after suffering all those injuries?" Boss Chiao said. "How can people like you even imagine the extent of my strength?" Jarredughed wildly. "Anyone who dares offend me deserves to die!" As Jarred approached, his aura grew more and more powerful, pressuring Andy and Boss Chiao until they couldn''t breathe. Their legs went limp and they felt as if they were about to fall to the ground. Just as it was bing too much to bear, Fade waved his hand and released a breath of positive energy towards them. Suddenly, the two of them felt their bodies lighten, as if the heavy energy upon their shoulders had disappeared. Jarred''s eyes widened and a look of surprise shed across his face. "So you can resist my aura, it seems like you are not absolute trash. However, even so, you still have to die." Roaring fiercely, Jarredshed out towards Fade. His aura was like sharp swords, stabbing madly at Fade. "Break!" At that moment, Fade let out a softmand and waved his hand, shooting out a streak of red light. The light flew out and collided with Jarred''s aura. In an instant, Jarred''s aura shattered like ss. The flowing light was like a sword as it dashed towards Jarred. Jarred did not expect Fade to counter his attack so easily. He was shocked. At the iing beam of energy, he hurriedly shot out several auras to block the flowing light, and then retreated rapidly, trying to escape. "You want to escape? Do you think it''s possible?" Fade snorted coldly and took a step forward. It was such a simple movement, but it seemed to have bent time and space. Fade closed dozens of meters in a sh as he suddenly appeared behind Jarred. Fade then raised his palm and unleashed it unto Jarred. Jarred was extremely shocked. His eyes were full of horror, and he desperately attempted to dodge. However, he found that he could not escape from Fade''s palm at all. It seemed that all he could do was to watch the palmnd on him. At the critical moment, he took out the redbone te and injected his positive energy into it. Gritting his teeth, he shouted, "You forced me to do this!" "Go to h*ll!" Jarred shouted, and a dazzling red light suddenly burst out from the item in his hand. A bright light shed and a huge red monster appeared. It sprayed out a stream of red fog, roaring and rushing towards Fade. Chapter 845 Chapter 845 The monster towered at approximately 6 meters. Andy, Boss Chiao, and Carter were all dumbfounded as they looked at the scene in disbelief. "What... What is this? Where did such a huge monstere from?" They questioned. "Mr. Chen is in danger!" Andy shouted. For a moment, the two people''s faces were ashen, and they could not help but worry. On the other hand, Jarred''s face showed a smug smile. He gritted his teeth and eximed, "If you darey a finger on me, all of you will go to h*ll! Ha, ha, ha!" Jarred wasughing maniacally. Fade looked at the giant red beast that was leaping towards him, but he was not surprised in the slightest. On the contrary, he was a little disappointed, and he shook his head. He sighed as he said, "This again? Don''t you have anything new?" "Boy, what did you say?" Jarred was shocked, and his face darkened. Fade replied lightly, "Your attacks are too predictable. It''s not a threat to me at all." "You''re talking nonsense. This weapon has been bestowed upon me by the Master Skull. How can you-" Jarred spoke in disbelief. However, Fade did not care to exin. He waved his right hand and a breath of positive energy surged out, turning into a ball of red flowing light. Like a me, it flew towards the red monster. The monster was hit by the flying light, and it let out a sizzling sound, like water dripping onto a red- hot iron te. Suddenly, the giant monster twisted at all its joints. It slowly became deformed as its aura was consumed by the red flowing light. In the end, the monster was burned to ashes, andpletely dissipated into the air. Jarred was dumbfounded. He stared in disbelief at the space where the monster had been, muttering to himself, "How is this possible? This can''t be true. This can''t be true. This is the treasure that the Master Skull had given me. How could it be defeated so easily?" Fade retracted his right arm as he walked towards Jarred. He said coldly, "It seems that those people did not tell you who I am." Upon hearing that, Jarred''s face darkened. He replied, "Aren''t you just a random thug from the Yue family? You came to Hamlin City because you wanted to bring Yohannes'' body back." Fade shook his head and looked at Jarred with a sneer. He said with disdain, "Poor guy. You are just a pawn, yet you had thought so highly of yourself." "What? You said that I''m just a pawn? That''s impossible! Master Skull and the others would not lie to me. They definitely wouldn''t..." Jarred was in a state of madness. "I drank the medicine that they gave me. I recovered from my injuries and have also grown younger. I''ve also recovered my strength. They have not been lying to me. You are the one who''s lying!" Fade sneered, "You honestly think that everything they gave you was good for you?" "Wasn''t it? Don''t try to mislead me," Jarred said. Fade replied coldly, "Mislead you? If you don''t believe me, cut yourself and see what your blood looks like. All this time when you were cultivating, didn''t you feel that your aura was getting colder and colder?" "I, I, I didn''t!" Jarred could not believe it, he could not help but look at one of the wounds on his body. Blood flowed out of the wound. In the beginning, the blood had still been bright red, but not long after, the red blood began to fade, turning into a pink color. His blood looked as if it had been diluted with water. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "How could this be?" Jarred was shocked. Apparently, he had not expected that to happen. Fade exined grimly, "Forcefully extending one''s lifespan and rejuvenating one''s youth. There are only a few ways to achieve this. The first one is to break through to the Lord Level, and ascend one''s true essence. Through restraining''s one aura, one can nourish their body, making one look younger." "Another method is to through the use of a mythical spiritual medicine, which has effects that can nourish the body, remove all impurities, and make a person be young again," He said. "You did not use either of those two methods. So, there is only one way left!" Fade continued, "That is, the blood sacrifice method that is regarded as a taboo in the martial arts world. It uses the blood of others in order to prolong one''s life." "The reason you regained your youth, is because you are using that method!" Fade said coldly. Jarred''s body shook, and his face changed dramatically. Instinctively, he argued, "I didn''t!" "Your current situation haspletely revealed the truth," Fade replied. Upon hearing that, Jarred''s face darkened. He then growled ferociously, "Even if I used this method, so what? I didn''t kill anyone myself. The medicines that I''ve gotten were all given to me by the Master Skull. My life is extended and my strength has grown. This is the truth, you can''t change that." "The truth?" Fade sneered and looked at Jarred sarcastically, "You''ve lived for so long, but you don''t even understand such a simple principle." "What principle?" Jarred asked. "Everything has a price," Fade said, "Do you really think that the Master Skull you mentioned would be giving you the medicine for free? Do you actually think that they are really so kind and warm- hearted?" The question made Jarred''s face turn cold. However, he was still looking for an excuse as he said, "My cooperation with the Skull Masters is a mutually beneficial one. I help them catch people and provide them with materials. Then, they would provide me with the medicine in return. This is an equivalent exchange." "Equivalent exchange?" Fade said coldly, "Just imagine, if those people are so strong, why would they need your help to catch those people or ask you to provide them with materials? Wouldn''t they be able to do such things themselves?" "This... I..." Jarred was stunned by the question. Fade snorted coldly and said, "Let me tell you. The real reason why they provided you with medicine to prolong your life and restore your strength. In the end, you be the real medicine for their nourishment." "What? How is this possible?" Jarred eximed, and his face was full of disbelief. Fade said, "If you don''t believe me, feel it for yourself. Do you feel a small lump in your heart? If you stimte it with your positive energy, you will find something unusual." Jarred''s face was pale. He tried to use his positive energy to stimte the lump in his heart ording to Fade''s instructions. Suddenly, a breath burst out from the lump, and it elerated the blood flow in Jarred''s body. When the elerated blood surged through the small lump in his heart, the lump absorbed its essence, and the color drained from his blood. Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Jarred almost fell to the ground in shock, "How could this be! How could they do this to me?" Fade snorted coldly and said, "The Master Skull you speak of only treated you as a living experimental subject. Using the medicine they gave you, they intended to absorb your blood and condense it into that small lump. When your blood has beenpletely drained, they would then come over, cut open your heart, and remove that lump. You will then be the real mythical medicine that they have been pursuing." Upon hearing that, the expression on Jarred''s face had be horribly gloomy. Suddenly, he looked at Fade and challenged him, "Why should I believe what you said!" Fade coolly replied, "Whether you believe me is none of my business. The only one I care about is Mabel. Hand her over now." Jarred''s face darkened. He hesitated, as if he was wondering if he should hand Mabel over. "My patience is limited," Fade said. Jarred seemed to have epted his fate. He nodded and said, "Okay, I''m willing to hand Mabel over, but I beg you to let me and my disciple go." "Give her to me first," Fade''s voice was cold and harsh. Jarred sighed and said with a submissive expression, "Okay,e with me." Fade followed Jarred into the main house. At the same time, Boss Chiao and Andy carried Carter as they followed behind them. The group of people entered the mansion and came to a small house at the side. Jarred fumbled as he activated a mechanism, and a door appeared in the original position of the wall. Jarred took the lead, "The person you want is inside." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Everyone followed him in. The passage seemed to lead deeper underground. It was gloomy and damp, and there was a horrible stench of blood. On both sides of the corridor, there were small celllike rooms. The small rooms all had thick iron doors. Most of the doors were closed, but some were open, and the interior could be seen clearly. There was nothing in those rooms except for a mat on the ground. However, some of the mats were stained with blood, and some of them even had remaining lumps of unknown flesh. Ants and flies kept trailing around these pieces of flesh, and it was a truly repulsive sight. As they moved on, the scenes became more and more frightening. There were some small rooms with people still inside. Through the metal doors, it could be seen that the people inside were all disheveled and living like animals. All of them seemed to have completely lost their souls, lifelessly sitting on the mat. Some people''s bodies were swollen and full of weird lumps. They didn''t even seem human anymore. Some people had tubes stuck into their bodies, channeling some unidentified drugs into their system. Even the battle- hardened Andy and Boss Chiao could not help but feel nauseous at such a scene. Their faces darkened, and they almost wanted to throw up. Fade looked at Jarred and coldly said, "This is what you mean by not doing anything bad?" Jarred''s body shuddered, but then he defended himself, "These are not my doings. I just catch them and lock them here, that''s all." "That''s all?" There was a murderous glint in Fade''s eyes. If it weren''t for the fact that he had not yet seen Mabel, he would have already killed Jarred on the spot. "Where is she?" Fade asked. "We''re almost there, it''s just in front," Jarred pointed to a small room at the end of the corridor. Fade hurried over to the room. The small room was almost the same as the other rooms in the house, and Mabel was locked inside. Fortunately, she had not yet been tortured as horribly as the other people they had seen. "Mabel, I''m here!" Fade shouted. He mmed the locked iron door open with a strike of his palm, and then quickly walked into the cell, "Mabel, don''t be afraid. I am here now." Fade went in and tried to help her up. However, at that moment, Mabel suddenly jumped up from the ground, and her eyes shone with a red light. She reached out her hands to grab at Fade. "Mabel, what are you doing?" Fade was shocked. Jarred, who had been outside the iron gate, suddenly turned and ran away. Before Boss Chiao and Andy could react, they felt as if a ck shadow had shed past them. "Mr. Chen!" Boss Chiao and Andy eximed. When Fade saw Mabel''s bloodshot eyes, he immediately understood. Mabel had been drugged by Jarred, and her mind was temporarily under control. In an instant, Fade gently pinched Mabel''s neck with his right hand, making her faint. Fade turned around with Mabel in his arms. He looked coldly at the direction where Jarred had ran. Then, he said, "You think you can escape?" They turned back the way they hade, and soon arrived at the entrance. Almost immediately, they discovered that the entrance had been sealed shut, and there was no opening mechanism to be seen. Boss Chiao and Andy patted the wall around the door and deduced that a thick wally beyond. Their faces suddenly turned pale. "This door is very sturdy. I''m afraid we won''t be able to open it for the time being," Boss Chiao said. "We''re trapped here?" Andy asked. Fade said coldly, "Let me handle this!" Then, he gathered the energy into his right palm as he was about to m it towards the wall. Carter weakly smiled as he said, "This secret room and stone door were specially crafted by my master. Not only is it a thick wall, but there are also threeyers of steel tes sandwiched in between. Even if you aim a rocket at it, you wouldn''t be able to st it open. It would be wishful thinking to try and force the door open using your bare hands." "How about you stay buried and die with me here!" Carterughed out loud. At that moment, Fade''s right hand pushed heavily against the stone door, and a loud bang was heard. The whole basement shook violently as if there was an earthquake. Carter''sughter came to an abrupt end. The stone wall, which was supposedly imprable, had been sted open by Fade''s palm. In fact, the whole stone door had been blown away, crashing into the furniture in the main room. "This, this-" Carter gasped in disbelief, "Who the h*lI are you? How do you possess such strength?" Fade ignored him as he hurried out. After handing the fainted Mabel over to Andy, Fade''s eyes immediately narrowed as he sensed for Jarred''s aura and prepared to pursue him. Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Suddenly, a strong gust of wind blew towards them. Fade''s eyes turned cold as he saw a scarlet iron arrow being fired from a door on the opposite side, aimed for his head. "Humph!" He snorted. He stretched out his right hand, and actually managed to grab the iron arrow with an iparable uracy. Then, with a backhand swing, Fade propelled the iron arrow towards the door at an even higher speed. "Bang!" The iron arrow carried a great force, and it smashed the thick wooden door into pieces. Behind the wooden door, a figure was seen in the yard. It was Jarred. Fade dered, "You had your chance to escape, but you chose to stay? Prepare to die!" As he spoke, Fade aimed at Jarred with a red light from his right hand. As he was about to attack, a ck force burst out, impacting Fade''s red light and canceling it out in midair. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Then, two figures appeared in front of Jarred. Jarred looked at Fade with a confident smile as he said, "The Master Skull have arrived. You are finished." As Jarred was speaking, Fade looked at the two figures in front of him. The two men were dressed in ck robes. One of them wore a ck and white Skeleton Mask. He was the Master Duo Skull, and Fade was very familiar with him. The other wore a Skeleton Mask with a me pattern, the Master Fire Skull. The man who had countered Fade''s attack was the Master Duo Skull. "The Skull Mob!" Fade''s eyes narrowed slightly. His expression was grim as he looked at the two of them. With a proud look on his face, Jarred exined, "When Carter returned, he told me that Ralph had been acting strangely. I knew that you woulde, so I had sent for the two Masters at that time. Now, you''re a dead man." Fade looked at Jarred and felt nothing but pity for him. He sneered as he said, "You are one of their great medicines. Did you think that your life would be saved when they appeared?" At Fade''s words, Jarred''s face could not help but stiffen. Nevertheless, he looked at Fade and firmly dered, "Don''t try to fool me! The so-called great medicine is simply a hoax!" Fade did not bother with Jarred, who was obviously in denial. Instead, he turned his eyes to the two men in the Skeleton Masks. "Why did the members of your Skull Mob snatch away Yohannes'' body? Also, what are your motives in attacking Mabel?" Fade red at the two of them. Master Duo Skull snorted and said with disdain, "Do you think that we will answer your question?" Fade coldly replied, "If you don''t answer me now, I will beat the answers out of youter." Jarred chimed in excitedly, "You b*stard, how dare you speak so rudely to the Master Skull! Their strength is far beyond your wildest dreams. If you anger them, your death is certain." Master Duo Skull took a step forward and spoke in an authoritative manner, "Now, hand over that girl. Perhaps, I might spare your life." "What if I don''t?" Fade said coldly. "Then go to h*ll!" As he spoke, Master Duo Skull moved, leaving an afterimage. A sharp light appeared, and it burst into countless sharp swords, all rushing towards Fade. Sensing their attack, Fade just shook his head lightly. "Too weak," he said. The next moment, Fade waved his right hand and fired an energy wall towards Master Duo Skull. The energy wall rose to the sky, blooming with a dazzling luster, surging with a shocking aura. It directly enveloped the mirage of countless swords in front of him. The sharp swords swished through the air with a ferocious velocity, bent on piercing all that stood before them. However, when they came into contact with Fade''s light screen, they instantly shattered into countless specks of light, scattering down from the sky. "How, how could this be? My attacks..." Maser Duo Skull was shocked at the sight. However, his demeanor soon changed. He took out a ck bone te, and then threw it towards Fade. "Go to hell," he sneered. A ck mist burst out from the bone te in the air, and it quickly condensed into a ck monster. The monster was nearly ten meters tall, and it was muchrger than the monster that Jarred''s bone te had summoned forth just now. "The master has used his ultimate move. You are done for!" Jarred said. However, Fade just shook his head in disappointment. Looking at the huge monster leaping towards him, he said, "Again with the monster summons. Doesn''t the Skull Mob get tired of this?" "What did you say?" Master Duo Skull asked in astonishment. Fade said, "What I''m saying is, the monster from the bone te seems vicious and powerful, but in fact, it is just summoned and controlled through stimting the stored blood essence with positive energy. It looks scary, but in fact, it is all just for show." "Arrogant b*stard, you are courting death!" Master Duo Skull roared as he directed the giant monster to rush towards Fade. Just like before, Fade raised his right hand and struck out his palm towards the monster. The monster was hit, and its huge body paused for a moment. Then, with a loud sound, it exploded violently, turning into mist and then drifting away in the air. Master Duo Skull was absolutely thunderstruck. He eximed, "How could it be possible? Are you" Without waiting for him to finish, Fade lifted his right hand, and a sword formed from it. With the sharp sword, he dashed towards Master Duo Skull and shed at him. "Go to h*ll!" Sensing the terrifying aura of the sharp knife, Master Duo Skull hurriedly retreated. At the same time, Master Fire Skull suddenly decided to strike. He shot out a de to meet Fade''s. When the two forces met, there was a violent collision. The auras surged and continued to sh. Finally, both of the swords dissipated into the air. Fade''s attack seemed to have been countered. Chapter 848 Chapter 848 Upon seeing what happened, Master Duo Skull breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he respectfully bowed to the man with the me skeleton mask as he said with gratitude, "Thank you for your help, Master Fire Skull." Master Fire Skull nodded slightly, "You''re no match for him. Stand down." Then, he stepped forward. He looked towards Fade and said, "Young man, you are too arrogant. More than ten members of our Skull Mob have died by your hands." Fade showed an intrigued expression as he said, "Oh, so you know about my past. It seems that you are quite familiar with me!" "Of course. The reason I am here today is to kill you," Master Fire Skull said. The conversation between the two of them left Jarred and Master Duo Skull shocked. They looked at Fade with astonishment. "Master Fire Skull knows him?" They thought. "Has he crossed swords with the Skull Mob before?" Master Duo Skull asked aloud. Master Fire Skull was not in a hurry. He nodded and replied, "Of course. He is Fade." Jarred was still a little confused. He had a puzzled look on his face. However, Master Duo Skull''s expression changed and he realised in shock, "Master Fire Skull, this is the person who caused the uproar in the Yue Family''s wedding not too long ago, and ultimately forced the Yue Family into submission!" Upon hearing this, Jarred and Carter could not help but ask, "What do you mean? Which Yue family?" "Apart from the Yue family of Yudson City, is there any other Yue family in the Westamor District?" Suddenly, Boss Chiao spoke up. "What? The Yue Family in Yudson City! He actually defeated the Yue Family of Yudson City. How is this possible?" Jarred and Carter were shocked at the news. Master Fire Skull nodded lightly, "Yes, it was Fade who did it." After confirming Fade''s identity, the other party, including Master Duo Skull, were all shocked. There was a glimmer of fear in their eyes. Only Master Fire Skull remained calm, without the slightest trace of fear. Then, Fade said in a deep voice, "Now that you know who I am, why don''t youe and beg for forgiveness?" Master Duo Skull and Jarred already nned to retreat. They looked at Master Fire Skull with inquiring eyes. However, Master Fire Skull had no intention of retreating. Instead, he told Fade, "You were able to make the Yue family submit, that''s not bad at all." He then continued, "However, for the Skull Mob, this minor strength of yours is insignificant at best. Witness how weak you arepared to me!" As soon as he finished speaking, an overwhelming aura burst out as he rushed towards Fade. Master Duo Skull and Jarred were shocked by his actions, but soon showed joy on their faces, saying, "This kind of aura is at least at the peak of the Lord Level. Master Fire Skull is bound to win this." "Is that all you''ve got? That''s not even nearly enough!" Fade dered. He released his inner energy and it shook the whole area, suppressing Master Fire Skull. Master Fire Skull snorted and began to move his hands, gathering clouds of bright red mes. "This is just the beginning. This is the real deal," he said. The mes in Master Fire Skull''s hands condensed into the form of a fiery skeleton. It was a terrifying sight, and everyone held their breaths as they watched it charging towards Fade. Not only did the skeleton have a ming armor that scorched all it that came into contact with, but it even breathed a ck fog, which was extremely toxic and corrosive. "Begone!" Master Fire Skull''s voice was full of confidence. One could even imagine the blooming smile behind his mask. Nevertheless, Fade was still unfazed. Instead, he shook his head coolly and said with disdain, "You could have used any other move against me, yet you chose to y with fire. It''s no different than showing off your skills in front of a master." "Let me show you what real fire is." As Fade spoke, a burning red me suddenly erupted from his body. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Fade has been cultivating the ''Nine Suns ming Skill''. From the gathered positive energy alone, it had an iparable element of heat and me. Yet, Master Fire Skull had actually summoned a fire skeleton against him. It was somewhat amusing, and evenughable. Before his voice had died away, the red energy from Fade''s body condensed into a divine Scarlet Phoenix, with a burning me aura in the air. It let out a clear cry and then pped its wings, rushing towards Master Fire Skull. Master Fire Skull could not help but turn pale with fright. He frantically umted his positive energy for his ming skull to confront the Scarlet Phoenix head-on. "Boom!" A loud sound could be heard. When the two attacks collided, the golden mes emitted by the Scarlett Phoenix instantly devoured the ming skull. In the blink of an eye, the ming skull was burnt to nothingness. After that, the Scarlett Phoenix continued to surge towards Master Fire Skull. The attack hit him directly in the chest, forcing him backwards. He spat out arge mouthful of blood. Such a scene shocked Master Duo Skull and Jarred to the core, and their faces were full of horror. At that moment, Master Fire Skull quickly regained hisposure. He nced at Fade as a shocked expression shed across his eyes. He clenched his teeth and growled, "You forced me to do this." As he said that, the shape of a fiery skeleton appeared. It conjured a small red axe and injected positive energy into it, then rose to the air and started to swing it towards Fade. The small red axe erged whilst in the air, and the de of the axe was imbued with a red me. The attack looked like a ming mountain, and a huge roar apanied the attack. No one in all of the Han Mansion could take on the immense force of this incredible attack. Within the manor, a few wooden buildings had already burst into mes from the immense heat that emanated from the axe. The crackling sound of wood and cinders could be heard. Feeling the power of the huge ming axe, Boss Chiao and Andy could not help but retreat in shock. Fade was also surprised. He looked up at the giant axe in the air and said, "This kind of aura should not be within the arsenal of someone at the peak of the ck Level. This attack, this axe, it''s a little strange..." At that moment, Master Fire Skull suddenly grabbed onto Jarred. Jarred was terribly shocked. "Master Fire Skull, what, what are you doing?" Master Fire Skull replied, "I have underestimated Fade''s strength. He has injured me, so I''ll need some medicine to recover from my injuries. I was going to nourish you for a longer duration, but now, it seems that I cannot wait any longer." Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Jarred''s face turned ghostly pale as he mulled over what Fade said. He was nothing more than a great medicine that they were cultivating. He let out a sudden cry of horror, "Master, don''t, no, don''t kill me-" Master Fire Skull remained unmoved and spoke coldly, "I''ve spent so much blood and energy nourishing you for three years. I''ve allowed you to return to your youth and restore your strength. Now, it''s time for you to devote yourself to me." "No Amidst Jarred''s final scream, Master Fire Skull reached out with his right hand, tearing through Jarred''s clothes and flesh, and grabbed his heart. Then, he exerted force, pulled it out, and crushed it in his hand. Fresh blood and the remains of Jarred''s heart dripped down his fingers. The only thing left intact was a bean-sized red ball in his palm. He looked at the red ball with a grim smile. "Although it is not yet ripe and only has limited effects, it is still good. After I take this medicine, your only option is death, Fade." Ignoring how bloodied the ball was, he tipped his head back, plopped it into his mouth, and swallowed. Immediately his body shook, and his face turned red. There was a strong smell of blood emanating from him. His injuries disappeared all of a sudden; his initially pale face regained its color. His momentum seemed to be even better than before. At the sight of that bloody and cruel scene, Carter''s whole body trembled. He was as white as a sheet, rooted to the spot, scared out of his wits. "What, my master, he..." Even Master Fire Skull''spanion, Master Duo Skull, trembled upon watching. Under his mask, there was an unprecedented look of fear shing through his eyes. At the moment, an enormous axe was flying over the area in mes. Rumbling sounds rang out continuously, and it brought with it crushing pressure. Fade frowned slightly, staring at the iing giant axe. He narrowed his eyes, then let out a cold roar and began to gesture with his hands. In an instant, rays of red light danced on his fingertips and finally condensed into a big red made up of his life energy. With a flick of his hands, the with its red flowing light spread out in the air to meet the red axe on the other side. The sharp de of the axe, which was aze, hit the big. It then bounced up, to Master Fire Skull''s surprise, it did not cut through the. Instead, the formed by the movements of Fade''s fingers caught the axe, which turned slowly inside it, slowly bing entangled. Variousrges formed from the red streams of light were, at that moment,pletely wrapping the axe like a huge red cocoon. Immediately after, Fade gave it a tug. The giant axe in the air, flew like a kite, it was entangled by the red and was about to be pulled over by Fade. Master Fire Skull, who had just healed himself, was surprised by what Fade did. He immediately moved and shot out several beams of light into the giant axe, controlling it to make it fly over to him. "You wish to steal my treasure? In your dreams!" However, just as Master Fire Skull finished speaking, Fade''s expression hardened and he exerted a sudden force. A red light surged out from his palm and spread throughout the big red. Then, he pulled on it. The big immediately was charged with an irresistible power and pulled the axe over. Master Fire Skull was taken aback. He hurriedly exerted his energy to try to bring it back. But he underestimated Fade''s terrifying strength. The huge aura overwhelmingly made him feel like there was no way to stop Fade''s advance. He felt as if his whole body was about to be pulled over. When he saw that he was about to lose control, Master Fire Skull could only give up control of the axe. A look of anger appeared in his eyes and a me danced in his palm. With a fluid movement, he rushed over and pped Fade''s heart with the me in his palm. He released his control on the weapon, and it immediately hurtled towards Fade in the air. At the same time, it got smaller and smaller. Fade seemed to bepletely focused on the giant axe, he did not notice Master Fire Skull charging over to attack him. Andy and Boss Chiao were immensely shocked. They quickly shouted, "Mr. Chen, be careful-" However, as they shouted their warning, Master Fire Skull had already arrived in front of Fade. The quivering me in his palm radiated a strong killing intent, and it was thus mmed viciously onto Fade''s heart. Currently, Fade was looking up at the axe flying above his head. He reached out his hand and caught it. His guard was down and he waspletely undefended. "Huh, go to hell!" Master Fire Skullughed arrogantly as he mmed the me down. The me had a burning and corrosive nature. As long as it touched Fade''s body, it would open up a big hole in his skin in less than three seconds. After that, his heart would be ignited by it and he would be corroded to death. Therefore, when the me in his palm touched Fade''s clothes, Master Fire Skull smiled, seemingly seeing Fade''s dying scene ying out before him. However, the moment the me came into contact with Fade, a sphere of red light suddenly burst out from Fade''s heart. The light swallowed the mes in Master Fire Skull''s hands in an instant. It then quickly spread throughout his hand. Master Fire Skull suddenly felt his right arm burning rapidly. With a terrifying speed, it turned into a pile of ashes that scattered to the ground and was blown away by the wind. The intense pain made him scream. With a pained and astonished expression on his face, he gnashed his teeth and eximed, "How could this happen? Why?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade had already obtained the small axe and pocketed it. He then looked at Master Fire Skull directly and said calmly, "I told you not to y with fire in front of me." "Who the hell are you?" Master Fire Skull screeched. He did not answer, but reminded him lightly, "If you don''t cut off your right arm in time, your whole body will be burned clean in less than ten seconds." "I¡ª" Master Fire Skull was taken aback. When he saw the mes that had spread to his arms and elbows, he gritted his teeth and formed an air de with his left hand. He shed it down onto his right arm and cut it off. Then, he quickly pressed a few times on the severed part to cut off the blood flow. His bloodied right arm fell to the ground, and in three seconds, it was instantly cremated into a pile of ashes by the me. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Just as Master Fire Skull stopped bleeding, Fade''s cold voice rang out. "Have you stopped bleeding? If so,e with me. I have something to ask you." "You-" Master Fire Skull''s face stiffened. He took a step back. Seeing this, Fade snorted and thrust his palm in his direction. Suddenly, a two- meter- high stone behind Master Fire Skull was blown to pieces and turned into countless fragments that scattered in the air. "If you even think about running away, this is what will happen to you." "You should know, you''re not alive right now because of your abilities, but because I''m keeping you alive," Fade said coldly. Master Fire Skull''s expression changed dramatically. There was hesitation in his eyes, but in the end, he dared not run away. He obediently acquiesced to Fade and walked towards Jarred''s home. Behind him, Master Duo Skull lost all hope of escape. He hurried over to catch up with him. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. They found a ce to sit down in the house. Fade waved his hand and said to the two, "Take off your masks." They dared not disobey and took off their masks promptly. Fade immediately took in the appearance of the two men. Master Duo Skull was about thirty years old and looked ordinary. Master Fire Skull was slightly older. He was in his mid-30s. His cheeks were very hollow, and on his forehead, there was a little red me symbol. "First and foremost, let''s talk about your identities, strengths, and the purpose of this trip," Fade commanded. Master Duo Skull spoke first. "My name is Lawson Qi. I''m at the advanced stages of the ck Level and am the vice-captain of Skull Mob." After finishing his exnation, Master Duo Skull pointed at Master Fire Skull next to him and added, "He''s my boss." Master Fire Skull immediately introduced himself. "My name is Vincent Lan. I''m at the peak of the ck Level. I''m the captain of the local Skull Mob." "Tell me why you''re here, and where Yohannes'' body is," Fade replied. Master Fire Skull said, "We were here using Jarred to capture people for experiments. Some time ago, our superiors sent us a message and tasked us to go to the Yue Family to bring back Yohannes'' body, as well as lure you over to kill you." "Our superior did say that it would be best if you could be captured alive," Master Fire Skull added. Hearing their exnations, Fade frowned and mulled over it. Then, he spoke, "So, Yohannes1 body is of no use to you at all. It was just to lure me over." "That''s how it is. Yohannes earned his strength because of our - Skull Mob''s - drugs. He''s of no use to us," Master Fire Skull retorted. Fade continued, "You said that the Skull Mob is kidnapping people for experiments. What kind of experiments?" Master Fire Skull replied, "Bloody experiments. Our superiors asked us to capture the people with special blood in them. Our duty is to find people with blood that fulfills the requirements of our superiors and suck out their blood to make it into medicine." "Medicine!" Fade frowned. "The medicine you gave to Jarred was made that way too, right?" Master Fire Skull nodded and said, "Indeed. However, the medicine that we gave Jarred is merely the most basic Blood-clotting Pill. There are even more advanced medicines in the Skull Mob. Some top- quality medicines can prolong one''s life by ten years after consumption of a single pill. Some can break through from the ck level straight to the Earth level with one pill." "Does such a miraculous medicine exist?" Boss Chiao and Andy''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Fade''s face darkened; his expression turned cold. After all, the basic Blood-Clotting Pill that Jarred was given was made with the cost of more than a few lives. Imagine how many innocent people had to be sacrificed in order to produce the high-level medicine that Master Fire Skull was talking about. Sensing Fade''s turbulent emotions, Master Fire Skull quickly added, "I''ve only heard of these advanced drugs from my superiors. But I have never seen them. After all, my level is still too low." Fade snorted. "What kind of organization is the Skull Mob? How do you contact your superiors?" Master Fire Skull rified, "We do not have immediate contact with our superior. Only the superiors can take the initiative to contact their subordinates, the subordinates cannot do the same. Our tasks and resources are all direct orders by the superiors." "That is why I only have knowledge of myself and my subordinates. I have no idea about anything that is of higher level than me, nor anything about Skull Mob''s superiors." "You really know nothing?" Fade asked in a low tone. Master Fire Skull shook his head. "I really don''t." Fade stared into his eyes. He felt like he was telling the truth. After remaining silent for a moment, he then said coldly, "Now, bring me to your local base." Master Fire Skull dared not disobey and immediately took Fade there. The base was located deep in the mountains of the Han Mansion. There were a few simple and crude log cabins. When Fade arrived, the cabins were already empty. Everything that had been inside was either taken away or destroyed. No trace could be found of what they contained. Seeing this, Fade''s icy gaze turned to re at Master Fire Skull, and there was clear murderous intent in his eyes. "What happened?" Master Fire Skull hurriedly waved his hand and exined, panicked. "Mr. Chen, I -1 did not snitch. When I left, everything here was normal. I don''t know myself what happened..." Fade''s eyes remained cold, while his heart sank. It seemed that this Skull Mob was even moreplex and strict than he had expected. He''d just subdued the two of them, and in the end, they had obtained the news and immediately destroyed all traces of it to prevent him from finding any clues that would lead him to them. After searching around the base and confirming that there weren''t any clues, Fade turned around and swept his cold gaze over Lawson and Vincent before raising his right hand. When they saw this, they were startled and quickly begged for mercy. "Mr. Chen, we''ve already told you everything. Please, spare our lives." "Please spare our lives, Mr. Chen." Fade said coldly, "How many people have you killed? Do you think it''s possible that I would spare you?" The two saw Fade''s determination coupled with his killing intent, and their eyes suddenly sparkled with desperate determination of their own. They looked at each other and turned to run, trying to escape. "Do you think you can escape from me?" Seeing this, Fade shook his head and thrust his palm forwards. A loud boom resounded. The two men were struck and flew hundreds of meters away. Then, Fade flicked his fingertips and two mes fell on them, quickly turning them into piles of ashes. Chapter 851 Chapter 851 After dealing with the two of them, Fade returned to the Han Mansion. Boss Chiao had already ordered someone to release everyone who was locked up in the basement of the mansion. The group returned to the urban district. Mabel went with them. Fade healed her andpletely removed any trace of the drugs in her body. Then, he sent her back to Dawn Hospital. In the evening, Fade was sitting on the bed, but he was not sleepy at all. He was still thinking about various things about the Skull Mob. He also thought of Jeremy, his mother-inw Chrystal, and the situation in Wushuang Tower. After thinking over it all, he still had no clue. Fade suddenly remembered that during the day, he had pocketed Master Fire Skull''s axe. At that time, when Master Fire Skull used the small axe, it actually erupted with a power that surpassed his own realm, causing Fade to be somewhat astonished. Now that he thought about it, this axe was probably a treasure. Thinking of this, Fade took out the axe. It had returned to its original size, merely the size of a palm. It was pitch-ck. When he touched it, he noticed that it was made from a type of stone, and there was a warm feeling to it. "This stone material just has strong heat resistance. There is nothing special about it! There is nothing in this axe that can give it that amount of power," Fade thought. Suddenly, his gaze focused andnded on a small red dot on the back of the axe. When he took a closer look, he found that the red dot was a small hole, and the red he saw was coming out from the hole. He reached out to touch it and could feel a draft of hot air pulsating from said hole. "There''s something good inside!" Fade''s heart trembled. He then used a slight bit of strength and broke the axe. The broken part revealed a red ball the size of a fingernail. Fade caught it immediately and took a good look at it. The surface of the ball was irregr. It looked like a small ball at first sight, but actually, it was closer to a rock. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The surface of the rock was warm. Its aura poured into Fade''s body and traversed along his palm, warming him from the inside out. With a sh of surprise in his eyes, he said, "This is a Lava Rock." Lava Rock was a treasure with fire elements. It contained rich fire-elemental spiritual energy. The reason why the axe could release such power was because of this Lava Rock. The true purpose of the Lava Rock was not to be made into a weapon. It was meant to increase one''s strength. It was only because the Master Fire Skull''s cultivation was too low, so he did not know how to use it. He could only turn it into a small axe for attacking his opponents. Now that the Lava Rock was in Fade''s hands, he would not waste it. He himself was cultivating the amazing ''Nine Sun ming Skill''. It was most suitable to use this Lava Rock to cultivate it. In addition to being used for cultivation, he could also use the Lava Rock to ripen the Nine Leaf Ice Flower that was one step from maturity. Thinking of the possibilities, Fade could not help but feel a little excited. He did not want to waste any time. He immediately held the Lava Rock with both hands, sat cross- legged on the bed, and began to absorb its energy and cultivate himself. One nightter, Fade felt that his strength had faintly improved. After all, in his realm, it was extremely difficult to improve his strength, even by a little. Therefore, one night was enough to prove the value of the Lava Rock. After putting away the Lava Rock, Fade was ready to leave Hamlin City. After all, everything here had been settled. There was no need to stay here any longer. When he went out, Fade said goodbye to Boss Chiao and Andy. He refused their request to hold a farewell dinner for him. He then went to Dawn Hospital to say goodbye to Mabel. Finally, Fade returned to Yudson City. While Fade was away, Mnie had already reorganized the Yue family. After learning about the situation there, Fade bid farewell to Mnie. He wanted to return to Dragonville City. Mnie reluctantly sent Fade to the airport. After watching Fade board the ne, she returned. On the ne, Fade sat in a first-ss cabin, with roughly four other passengers. Among them were an elderly couple, two middle-aged men who looked like wealthy merchants, and a woman who looked to be in her mid-20s. At the sight of the woman, Fade could not help but be amazed. The woman was dressed in an ordinary suit. There was only a light smidge of makeup on her face, coupled with a little curly shoulder-length hair. Her dress was very simple andmon. But that delicate woman''s beautiful face and curvy figure was undeniably tempting in its unique way. Fade felt his temperature rise as his body flushed from that one nce. "What''s with this woman? She''s so charming!" Fade shook his head and that thought, with it. Then he went to his seat and sat down. Fade managed to control himself, but the other people were also sneaking nces at the woman. Especially the two middle- aged wealthy merchants whose eyes shone with undisguised greed, as if they wanted to rush up and take off her clothes right there and then. He saw the two wealthy merchants taking out their business cards to hand them over to the woman. Fade could not help but chuckle. Soon after, he shook his head and closed his eyes to rest. He did not want to pay attention to these trifles. Not long after, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Fade opened his eyes and saw a young man in his mid-20s walk into the first ss cabin. He was dressed in fashionable clothes. The man, wearing a pair of sunsses, whistled and walked in boldly. He was going to go to his seat, but when he saw the woman, he was stunned into ce. He looked straight at the woman as if he was frozen to the spot. It was not until the flight attendant prompted him gently that he came back to his senses and went to his seat. However, after sitting down, he was still unwilling to look away. He turned around and looked at the woman. He even took out his business card and handed it to her with a smile, "Beauty, my name is Henric Cao. May I get to know you?" The two wealthy merchants, who had wanted to make a move, saw that this young man had already acted first. When they saw his business card, they realized that it was specially customized, so he must have been from a rich family. Immediately, the two of them frowned as they cursed internally. "This boy has no courtesy. We were here first. It is clear that we saw her first too." "Boy, my wealth alone is billions more than yours. You are no match for me!" Such were the thoughts of the two merchants. At that time, the young man, Henric, had already approached the woman with a smile. Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Hearing the voice, this charming woman looked at Henric, a surprised look on her face. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Beauty, we must be fated to meet here. Let''s get to know each other," Henric said again. The special business card in his hand gleamed golden. It was very eye-catching. However, she did not receive it. Instead, she smiled faintly and politely rejected him. "Sorry, I don''t feel well. I require rest." As she spoke, she leaned into the back of her chair and closed her eyes. It was an obvious rejection, but Henric did not give up. He continued to stay next to her and said in solicitous concern, "Beauty, what''s wrong with you? I happen to be a doctor. I can help you." As soon as he said that, she looked at him again. The other two middle-aged wealthy businessmen smiled. They thought to themselves that this boy was too thick-skinned. The beauty just said that she was ufortable, and he promptly replied that he was a doctor. If the beauty said that she was hungry, this boy would probably say that he was a chef. Just as they were secretlyughing at him, Henric took out a set of silver needles and said, "Beauty, I am not lying to you. I am indeed a doctor, I specialize in traditional Chinese medicine." "Traditional Chinese medicine!" The beautiful woman seemed to be a little interested. Henric suddenly became invigorated. He proudly introduced himself. "Beauty, my surname is Cao, and I am from South Bay City. All my elders are traditional medicine practitioners, and my grandfather is the famous National Chinese Medical Doctor of South Bay City. He is a famous figure in the country!" "Is he really that good?" She asked in surprise. The two wealthy businessmen frowned even more and kept grumbling to themselves. "This brat, how dare he brag like that! He even brought the National Chinese Medical Doctor into it." "D*mn it, he''s pestering and boasting all the while. What if he really wins over that beautiful woman?" As they grumbled, the two wealthy merchants could not sit still any longer. They got up and prepared to battle it out for the beauty''s heart. Butthen, Henric said, "My grandfather''s name is Lamont Cao. You may not be familiar with his name, but he has a nickname that you should have heard before. The ''Acupuncture King'' refers to my grandfather. I, on the other hand, have inherited my grandfather''s skills. I am known as the Acupuncture Prince." After saying that, Henric looked at the woman boastfully. But she had a nk look on her face. She had never heard of that name before. However, the old couple who had closed their eyes to rest, opened their eyes and asked in surprise, "The Acupuncture King, Old Master Cao? He was a truly famous figure! Young man, are you really the descendant of the Acupuncture King?" Henric took out a jade pendant and replied, "Of course, this is the heirloom of our family. My father passed it to me. This means that I am the representative of the Acupuncture King from the Cao family." The old couple''s eyes lit up when they saw Henric''s jade pendant. They were surprised. "It''s really the Cao family''s jade pendant. You''re really his descendant!" "Of course!" Henric had a look of pride on his face. The old couple immediately came over excitedly. With a hint of pleading, they said, "Acupuncture Prince, Mr. Cao, we have a stuffy feeling in our chests. Can you take a look at it?" Hearing that, Henric instinctively frowned and wanted to refuse. But when he was about to speak, he nced at the beautiful woman next to him. He immediately patted his chest and changed his tack. "Since we have met on the ne, it must be fate. Since you have asked, of course, I won''t refuse. So, I''ll diagnose you now." "Thank you so much, Mr. Cao," the old couple said gratefully. Henric immediately went forward and felt their pulses. A few minutester, he loosened his hand and said with a smile on his face, "You two, your condition is actually a fairly simple thing, because your spleen and lungs are weak, it has caused you to have chest tightness and shortness of breath." "Now, I will cure you with my acupuncture. Your symptoms will be relieved immediately." The old couple looked at each other, then nodded. "Thank you for your help, Mr. Cao." Then, they let himmence his treatment. It has to be said that Henric was really not lying. As soon as he took out the needles, his acupuncture skills shocked the few people there. They stared at him with their eyes wide open. After a while, he put away the needles. Excitement suddenly appeared on the old couple''s faces. "We feel much better and much more comfortable. Thank you so much, Mr. Cao." With a smile on his face, Henric nced at the charming woman and said to the old couple, "I will give you two another prescription to nourish your blood, and a way to dispel the weakness inside your bodies. Follow it for two weeks, and you will bepletely cured." After that, Henric quickly wrote down the prescription. "A mouthful of Chinese goldthread, three pieces of sweet wormwood, some mulberry branches..." The old couple took the prescription and carefully put it away as if it was a precious treasure. They thanked Henric again. At this moment, even the two middle-aged wealthy merchants'' attention was grabbed. They looked over at Henric and seemed to contemte having him treat them too. At this moment, Fade, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke to the old couple. "Hey, adding reed roots on your prescription will have an even better effect." "Uh, this..." The old couple was stunned and looked at Fade with surprise, "Young man, are you also a traditional Chinese medical practitioner?" "Yes." Fade nodded and was about to continue speaking. But Henric stared at him with a gaze like stone and said coldly, "What are you talking about? I wrote the prescription. No one asked you to interfere!" Fade frowned and exined, "Your prescription has healing effects, but it also has side effects. If we add some reed roots to it, the side effects will be eliminated and the prescription will be perfect. I''m just giving a suggestion." "Side effect? Suggestions? Are you kidding?" Henric red at Fade. "Who do you think you are? My family is the royalty of acupuncture, and my grandfather is the National Chinese Medical Doctor. You have no right to judge my family''s medical skills." Upon hearing that, Fade could not help frowning. He was about to lose his temper. At that moment, the old couple spoke up, "Young sirs, don''t quarrel anymore. We would feel terrible if you two were to quarrel because of us." Then, they looked at Fade. "Young man, thank you for your kindness. We appreciate it." They did not say anything else, but their meaning was clear. They epted it, but they were more inclined to believing Henric. Since the couple had made their choice, there was no need for Fade to continue exining. He leaned back in his chair and gently closed his eyes to rest. He did not respond to what Henric said. Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Henric did not say anything else. He snorted coldly and turned to thedy, continuing to charm her. The two middle- aged wealthy merchants saw Henric''s medical skills with their own eyes. They smiled as they approached Henric, hoping they could be diagnosed too. However, Henric had not had the time to agree before the stewardess came over and announced that the ne was about to take off. She also informed everyone to sit down and fasten their seat belts. The ne departed. Half an hourter, it stabilized in the air. Henric could not wait to unfasten his seat belt and approach the beautiful woman again, trying to woo her. "Beauty, you must be from Dragonville City, right? I will be staying there for some time. If you''re free, how about we grab a coffee sometime?" he asked. Her attitude was still indifferent. "I''m sorry, I''m very busy at work. I''m afraid I don''t have time for that." He continued to pester her, "Busy with work? What''s your job, beauty? Where do you work? If you are busy, I can go to your workce to find you ording to your schedule." "I am a teacher, and I work in a school. It is not convenient for outsiders to go to my workce," she replied softly. Henric said, "A teacher, that''s not bad. Actually, I have the same upation as you. I teach at several schools in South Bay City." The woman seemed to be unable to stand Henric''s persistence. She got up and said, "I''m sorry, excuse me. I have to go to the washroom." Although Henric was reluctant to part with her, he could only make way for her withoutint. The woman went to the washroom and came out a few minutester. Her hips swayed as she walked back to her seat. Her graceful figure made Henric and the two rich businessmen gape. Henric was even more attentive than he was before. He extended his hand and was ready to wee her to her seat. But just at that moment, the woman, who was passing by Fade''s seat, suddenly went pale and her whole body went limp. Coincidentally, she fell into Fade''s arms. Fade, who was closing his eyes to rest, suddenly felt a weight in his arms, coupled with softness. He was shocked. He opened his eyes and immediately found the beautiful womanpletely copsed in his arms. Her soft body squeezed against his, an alluring feeling of the utmostfort. "Miss, miss, you-" Fade shouted, but she did not respond. Henric rushed over anxiously. "What did you do to her? Get your dirty hands off of her." During the conversation, Henric helped the woman up and called out a few times, only to find that she did not respond at all. Fade noticed a strangeness to her body and spoke up, "She seems to be in aa. She must have fallen ill. Pleasey her down." Henric was taken aback. He quickly inspected the woman''s eyes. Shocked, he put her t on the ground. He did not forget to re at Fade and huff, "I am a doctor. I don''t need your reminders." It was then that the stewardess noticed the situation and came over. With an anxious look, she asked, "What''s wrong with this passenger?" Henric had checked the copsed woman''s pulse and told the stewardess, "She fell unconscious due to anemia, air sickness, and fatigue." "Ah, then, what should we do? Should we make a detour?" The stewardess asked. Henric reassured her, "No, it''s not a big problem. I''m a doctor. I''ll treat her and she''ll get better soon." "Then, well have to trouble you to do so, sir." The flight attendant said. Henric immediately took out a silver needle and began his treatment. He started by putting a few needles on the beautiful woman''s forehead and neck. Then, he gradually went lower and lower with his needles. He undid her coat, revealing a white shirt and her ample curves inside. Henric could not help but gulp. Before he continued, he began to undo the buttons of her shirt. While he did so, he exined, "I am going to administer to her an acupuncture treatment, and there must be no obstacles to my treatment. Don''t overthink it." It would have been normal for him to not mention it. When he went out of his way to exin, it raised doubts in people''s minds. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the two middle- aged wealthy businessmen looked over and nodded, "Mr. Cao, you are the Acupuncture Prince. We believe in your medical skills." As they spoke, they looked at the beautiful woman''s exquisite underwear peeking out from her unbuttoned white shirt. Their eyes were about to pop out of their sockets; their throats were filled with saliva. Henric did not continue to unbutton her clothes. Instead, he took out another silver needle and started to pierce her skin with it. However, the needle insertion at the beauty''s chest was much slower than before. Every needle took four or five minutes. Henric''s sly hand was also touching her skin while she was at it. That immediately made the old couple frown. However, the two of them were indebted to Henric, so they did not say anything. On the other hand, the two merchants looked at him enviously. Their eyes widened and they nearly drooled. Although the flight attendant felt that something was off, she did not dare interrupt because it could be a matter of life and death. Just like that, Henric''s movements became slower and slower, and he got bolder and bolder in taking advantage of her. The beauty was lying on the aisle next to Fade''s seat. Seeing this, he could not help but frown. The woman suddenly frowned unconsciously and let out a soft sigh. Her expression seemed to be somewhat pained. Henric looked at her and did not take it seriously. He looked away and resumed his slow acupuncture treatment. Her brow furrowed deeper and deeper. Fade noticed that something was wrong. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Stop!" Henric, who was thoroughly enjoying himself, was shocked by Fade''s exmation. He immediately raised his head and red at Fade, yelling back, "What''s with you? Don''t disturb me when I''m giving treatment to her." "Treatment?" Fade snorted coldly. "You think we don''t know that you are trying to take advantage of her?" "What nonsense are you spouting? I''m treating her. How can I take advantage of her? Don''t speak nonsense if you don''t understand. You''re ndering me." Henric defended himself. Fade spoke icily, "Before you argue further, don''t you want to take a look at the patient''s current situation?" "You are taking advantage of her, and if you continue to dy her treatment, her minor illness will evolve into a big problem." Hearing this, Henric looked back at her carefully, only to find that her expression had changed completely. It was full of pain. Henric was shocked. "How could this happen?" Chapter 854 Chapter 854 "You''re a doctor." Fade said coldly, "Don''t you know what happened?" "I ¡ª" Henric was speechless for a moment. He really did not know the reason. Fade said in a low voice, "You have been inserting the needles for too long. The needles that are inserted have obstructed the flow of her blood, and furthermore, you have not inserted the remaining needles. Her blood flow is in disarray, which has aggravated her condition." Henric was shocked. His expression changed, as if he had suddenly realized something. Fade frowned and said, "Stand aside. I''ll deal with it." As he said that, Fade pushed Henric away and bent over to give the woman acupuncture treatment. But when Henric saw this, he shouted sternly, "Stop!" Then, he quickly said to the stewardess, "I am the Acupuncture Prince, the grandson of the King of Acupuncture, Lamont. Everyone knows my medical skills. He is only a nameless doctor. Are you sure you can let him treat the patient?" The stewardess was stunned for a moment. Then, she quickly stopped Fade and asked, "Sir, I''m sorry. Do you have the right qualifications to treat thisdy?" Fade said coldly, "The patient''s condition is in the danger zone. Do you still want to stop me from curing and saving her?" The flight attendant''s expression changed. She was a little hesitant. At this time, Henric took out a few pills and said, "Don''t worry, I have already found out the root of the disease. I have medicine here. I can cure the patient immediately." "This-" The flight attendant still hesitated. But then, the old couple and two businessmen all spoke highly of Henric to attest to his identity and medical skills. The stewardess nodded and said to Henric, "Sorry forthetrouble, Mr. Cao." Henric''s face was prideful. He went over and pulled Fade away. "Did you hear that? Get out of the way. It''s not your turn. You''re just a nameless doctor." Fade frowned and told the stewardess in a deep voice, "He is the cause of her worsening condition. Are you still going to believe him?" The stewardess hesitated for a moment, but then nodded. She chose to believe in Henric''s reputation and medical skills. After all, the term Acupuncture King and the identity of the National Chinese Medical Doctor were obviously better than Fade, who was nameless. Fade snorted and stepped back. Henric came over with a pill and fed it to the woman. Then, he stuck a few silver needles in a row into her. All of a sudden, the beautiful woman''s knitted eyebrows gradually rxed, and her face regained its ruddy color. When Henric saw this, he looked boastful. He looked up at Fade. "How about that? My medical skills are not something that you canprehend." But before his voice had died away, the woman who had just calmed down, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood which sprayed directly on Henric''s face.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then, her body began to convulse and her eyes began to roll. This sudden change shocked everyone. They quickly looked at Henric. "Mr. Cao, what''s going on? You should think of a way-" Henric touched the blood on his face and looked at the woman with panic on his face. "I don''t know what''s going on. There is nothing wrong with my medicine and acupuncture, so it shouldn''t be like this! I¡ª" Upon hearing that, everyone was stunned. The stewardess was extremely anxious. She was walking to the economy aisle to find a doctor. At the same time, he was going to inform the captain to make a detour. However, Fade came over and kicked Henric away immediately. Then he bent down and gave the beautiful woman his own acupuncture treatment. "Quack doctor! Get out of my way." Several people in the first- ss cabin were confused. The silver needles in Fade''s hands shone as he quickly inserted into the beauty''s body. Then, he quickly pulled out all the silver needles and pped her on the chest. She spat out another mouthful of blood. Her twitching gradually stabilized. She opened her eyes, back to a normal state again. The flight attendant was extremely anxious. She focused on thedy and had stopped walking. The other passengers also looked at Fade in surprise. Their faces were full of incredulity, especially the old couple. They mulled over it, took out the prescription that Henric gave them, and threw it into the bin. The woman lying on the ground saw that her clothes were unbuttoned to expose her chest and suddenly cried out. She quickly covered her chest, and then asked in confusion, "What- what happened to me?" The flight attendant exined, "Miss, you suddenly fell ill just now. It''s a good thing that the passengers managed to cure you in time." Hearing this, she looked grateful and said to Fade, "Gentleman, thank you so much." Fade said softly, "It''s okay. You''d better go spruce yourself up in the washroom." She nodded quickly, and the stewardess followed behind her, saying, "I''ll go with you." Henric got up from the ground and red at Fade. He gnashed his teeth and said, "How dare you kick me, you-" Fade nced at him coldly. "I was merciful enough to not kick you out of the ne." "You are soscivious that you took the opportunity to take advantage of her. But you are not even good at medicine, yet you forcefully treated her, something which is harmful to human life. You are a quack doctor! What qualifications do you have to speak of?" Fade asked. "You''re the quack doctor! I am the Acupuncture Prince. My grandfather is the King of Acupuncture, Lamont. Who do you think you are? My medical skills are not something you..." Henric shouted and was about to lunge at Fade. At that time, the flight attendant came over with a serious look and warned him, "Sir, please go back to your seat. Otherwise, I will be forced to take some drastic measures." Henric looked at the flight attendant with a glint in his eyes. In the end, he dared not anything and returned to his seat to sit down. The woman came back from thevatory and red at Henric with anger. Obviously, she had been told what had happened from the stewardess. She walked to Fade and thanked him again, "Sir, thank you so much. My name is Yvonne Yao. Could you please give me your name card? I want to thank you after getting off the ne." Fade said, "Sorry, Miss Yao, I don''t have a business card. As for gratitude, there''s no need to thank me. I just happened to be at the right ce at the right time." Seeing that Fade refused to take the initiative to contact the beauty, the two businessmen next to him were both envious and anxious. They wanted nothing more than to snatch her from him. However, the beautiful Yvonne did not shrink back easily. "Sir, it may have been coincidental for you, but for me, you are my life savior. Sir, could you please give me your number? I really want to show you my gratitude!" Since she had gone to such lengths to ask, and she really was a beautiful woman, Fade did not want to refuse her again. So, he gave Yvonne his phone number. Yvonne memorized the number and thanked him again. Then she went back to her seat. Two hourster, the nended at Dragonville Airport. Chapter 855 Chapter 855 The first- ss passengers got off the ne through the VIP channel. Fade picked up his meagre luggage and disembarked. As soon as he walked out of the airport, an angry roar came from behind him. "Stop!" Fade stopped and turned around, only to see Henric angrily walking towards him. Seeing this, Fade frowned slightly and asked calmly, "What''s the matter?" "What''s the matter?" Henric was enraged by Fade''s question. He red at him. "You ruined my ns and even kicked me. And you want to leave, just like that?" Fade said coldly, "That''s because you are not well trained and almost hurt the patient. Now you''re ming me instead. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" Henric said, "I''m from the Cao family in South Bay City. My grandfather is the Acupuncture King, Lamont Cao! Yet you said I''m not good at acupuncture treatment. Who do you think you are?" "So what if your grandfather is the Acupuncture King? Does that have anything to do with you? If you are not good at it, you are not good at it." Fade frowned and spoke icily, "If there is nothing else, please get out of the way. I still have matters to attend to. I don''t have time to deal with you." "You ¡ª" Henric was infuriated. He extended his hand and grabbed Fade by the shoulder. Following that, he threw a punch at Fade''s face. "You kicked me. You won''t be walking away just like that!" Fade frowned, then scoffed. "I would advise... Don''t do something you will regret." "I''m gonna do it. What can you f*cking do?" Henric hollered as he mmed his fist down on Fade''s nose. Fade''s cold eyes narrowed. He raised his right leg and kicked Henric''s abdomen directly, sending him flying away. Henric''s body fell on the smooth ceramic floor, sliding more than 10 meters before stopping. By that time, Fade had already turned around and left with his luggage. As he walked, Fade saw an ambnce parked outside with a stretcher next to it. Several airport staff and nurses were taking care of a woman. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The woman was none other than the charming passenger on the ne - Yvonne Yao. Yvonne told the medical staff, "I really don''t have to go to the hospital anymore. My body is fine, it''s alright." The medical staff and airport staff were adamantly persuading her otherwise. Seeing Fade pass by, Yvonne''s eyes lit up. She walked over and said, "Mr. Chen, thank you so much. Are you free now? I will buy you a drink." Behind her, the staff came up and said anxiously, "Miss, for the sake of your health, you''d better go to the hospital for a check-up." Seeing this, Fade smiled at Yvonne. "I think it may not be a convenient time for you." Yvonne said, "Actually, I''m fine. After you saved me, Mr. Chen, my body felt perfectly fine. They are just trying to make a fuss out of this." Fade smiled. "Miss Yao, your health is more important than this. You''d better go to the hospital for a check-up. It''s for your own good." Yvonne pouted. "Since you''ve said so, then I''ll listen. However, I will still contact you and repay you for saving my life." "Alright, rest well." Fade waved his hand, watched Yvonne get on the ambnce, and then left with the leather bag. Half an hourter, Yvonne was sent to the hospital. She was lying in the ward. The charming smile on her face seemed cold and serious at the moment. She looked around and did not see anyone nearby. She pulled out the infusion tube on her body, got out of the bed, and quickly disappeared from the hospital. At the same time, Fade had returned home. As he walked into the vi, Fade could not help but take a deep breath and exim, "Home is where the heart is. The smells of my wife..." "I''m back!" Fade put down his luggage and looked around. He found that his wife was not there. "She should be at work, right?" While Fade was deep in thought, he suddenly found that the door of the wife''s room on the second floor of the vi was not closed. It was slightly ajar. Fade''s heart skipped a beat. He crept upstairs, thinking to himself "What''s going on? Why is the door open? She never leaves the door open. Is there a thief?" Shocked, Fade became alert and silently pushed the door fully open. He nced around and saw that there no one was in the room, but there was some female underwear on the bed. Inside the bathroom, there was the sound of running water. When he looked again, there was a slender figure of a woman inside. Seeing this, Fade calmed down, thinking to himself, "So my wife is at home, and she is even taking a shower." Fade was going to turn around and go out of the room, but when he was about to do so, he saw from the corner of his eye the perfect body of the figure in the shower. The woman''s hands moved along her body as she covered herself with shower gel. Her hands kept sliding along the curves of her body, which made Fade''s heart burn hot. He wanted some of that too. He was about to leave, but now his feet seemed to be stuck, he could not move from his spot at all. There was also the fact that he had not been intimate with his wife for a long time while he was gone. Being stimted like that made his heart beat fast in excitement. "Since it is my wife, I will sneak a peek. It should not be a problem." Fade found himself an excuse and crept to the bathroom. Although he could even smell the fragranceing from it, Fade could only see a vague silhouette because of the blurry ss. He could not see her clearly. As if there was a feather in his heart that was constantly tickling at it, Fade felt that he was losing more and more control. "Just a peek. Quietly, I''ll take just a peek," Fade muttered in his heart. Then, he ced his hand on the bathroom door and forced it open a crack. Everything in the vi was of good quality. Even when the door was opened, it did not make a single sound. Fade was very satisfied with this. After opening that small gap, Fade''s head moved over and he looked inside. Suddenly, a white figure appeared in front of him. Although there was foam between them, Fade could still see the perfect shape of her body. His eyes scanned her, from her slender legs all the way up. Fade could not help but mutter, "Hey, I haven''t seen my wife recently for too long. Her boobs seem to have grown bigger!" His eyes continued to rest on his wife''s perfect face. Fade, who was initially going to enjoy it, was suddenly stunned when he saw that beautiful face. He could not help but exim, "Why are you here?" Chapter 856 Chapter 856 It was not his wife Quin in the bathroom. Instead, it was Sister Lily. Fade was really shocked. At that moment, after hearing Fade''s shout, Lily too was frightened. Lily covered her chest with her left hand and widened her eyes. She red at him and asked in a fierce and panicked voice, "Who is it?" Seeing that, Fade quickly pushed open the bathroom door and exined, "Sister Lily, don''t worry, it''s¡ª" However, before Fade could exin, Sister Lily took off the showerhead and directed it at the door. "You rogue, don''te over. If youe any closer, I''ll call the police. Get out-" Fade, who had just popped his head in, was immediately drenched with hot water. As he shielded himself from the hot water, he exined, "Sister Lily, Lily, it''s me, I''m Fade." Hearing Fade''s name, the panicked Lily calmed down. She took a closer look and found that the person at the bathroom door was indeed Fade. She asked calmly, "Fade, you, why are you here?" "Sister Lily, can you turn off the water?" As Fade touched the water on his face, he said, "Sister Lily, I came back from Westamor District and just arrived here." Upon hearing that, Lily came to her senses. She quickly moved the head of the shower away, turned off the water, and then looked at Fade and cried, "Oh, Fade, you''re back!" While speaking, Lily noticed that Fade''s eyes were fixed on her. When she looked down, she suddenly realized that she was standingpletely naked in front of Fade! Suddenly, Lily screamed, turned around, and said in a hurry, "Fade, y-you should go out first. I will talk to youter." Fade could only regretfully withdraw his eyes, close the bathroom door, and retreat. He could hear her bustling about in the bathroom. A momentter, Lily finally came out wrapped in a bath towel. Then, she stared at Fade, who was sitting on the bed, as if she wanted to speak, she stopped on second thought. He could not help wondering, "Sister Lily, what''s wrong with you? You look strange! Do you want to" Just as Fade was thinking about something else, Lily blushed and said, "Fade, you, can you get up for a moment?" "Ah - what''s the matter, Sister Lily?" Fade was curious. Lily lowered her head and whispered, "Y-you are sitting on my clothes." Fade turned his head and found that he was sitting on Lily''s underwear that had been ced on the bed. "Ah, I- I didn''t mean it." Fade quickly got up and walked out of the room. Following that, the sound of Lily dressing up could be heard, which gave Fade plenty of room for imagination. He was deep in bad thoughts, and adrenaline rushed through his body. After a while, Lily opened the door and said, "I''m ready. You cane in now." As soon as Fade entered the room, he saw that Lily had already changed her clothes. She stood in front of him with a ruddy face. Looking at Lily, Fade really did not know what to say at the moment. He was still hesitating and had not thought about what to say, then he sneezed. Seeing that, a hint of worry appeared in Lily''s eyes and she quickly asked, "Are you alright?" Fade shook his head and said, "I''m fine." Lily looked at Fade''s drenched face and apologized, "It''s all my fault. You got wet. You''d better take a shower and change your clothes." "No, I''m fine," Fade said. However, Lily''s gaze was firm. "Your hair is wet, it''s easy for you to catch a cold like that. Besides, you just returned home. It would be better for you to take a shower and have a change of clothes." "Well, okay then!" Fade nodded. Lily pointed to the bathroom and said, "Take shower in there. The water has been heated and is ready for use." "Okay!" Fade nodded. He went downstairs quickly to take a pair of spare clothes and his belongings. He walked into the bathroom, then closed the door. After fiddling with the door, he blurted out without thinking, "Sister Lily, how should I close the bathroom door? Is the lock broken?" "Ah!" Lily was shocked by his question. She could not help rolling her eyes at Fade. "Don''t worry, I won''t peek at you." As she said that, Lily could not help recalling the moment when Fade had broken into the bathroom. Suddenly, her cheeks turned red. Fade, who was in the bathroom, scratched his head and sulkily said, "Sister Lily, I''m not afraid of you peeking at me. In fact, if you want to look at me, you can do as you please." "Bah! Who wants to look at you?" Lily could not help but scoff. "Sister Lily, if you don''t want to look at me, then it should be okay for me to look at you!" Fade said. Lily replied, "You''re spouting nonsense as soon as youe home. Hurry up and shower. Let''s see if you''ll continue this nonsense when Quines back." Fade whistled as he showered. "Let me tell you, Sister Lily! I''m not bragging. I am definitely the man of the house. Although Quin is a dignified figure in thepany, she''s a submissive wife at home. She does everything I tell her to do." "Stop bragging. Do you think I don''t know how you are at home?" Lily asked. Hearing that, Fade said, "Sister Lily, what are you talking about? Why are you using me of bragging? I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, wait until Quines back, and I''ll show you what I''m like at home." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He said, "Brewing tea, washing clothes; she does it all at my request without hesitation. Let me tell you, Sister Lily, I-" At that moment, when Fade was still talking, a figure pushed the door open and entered the room adjacent to the bathroom. Lily turned her head to the door and saw that it was Quin who had returned. Startled, she said, "Quin, you-'''' Nevertheless, Quin had heard themotion in the bathroom. Before Lily couldplete her sentence, Quin gestured to Lily to be quiet. Then, she approached the bathroom. Fade, who was in the bathroom, was oblivious to it and was still talking. "Sister Lily, don''t you believe me? In my family, I''m the absolute master. Quin is always obedient to me." "I''m submissive to her in thepany because she''s the president. I just don''t want to embarrass her in front of her subordinates. I-" He continued. Suddenly, Fade noticed that it had gone quiet outside. Naturally, he asked, "Sister Lily, why aren''t you speaking? Don''t you believe me¡ª" Lily, who was still in the room, looked at the serious expression on Quin''s face and coughed dryly, saying, "Fade, I think it''s better if you hurry up." Fade, however, still did not notice anything unusual, he said, "What''s with that tone, Sister Lily? It seems that you won''t believe me!" "Well, I''d better wait until Quines back and let you know my status in the house!" Fade then began to whistle again and continued to shower. Chapter 857 Chapter 857 A few minutester, Fade came out of the shower. He opened the bathroom door and walked out. With his hair wet, Fade shook his head and said, "Sister Lily, here Ie. I am absolutely in charge of Quin, let me tell you in detail about that. I¡ª" Halfway through his sentence, he took in the slim figure sitting on the bed. It was his wife, Quin. Quin was looking at Fade with a serious expression. Sitting beside her, Lily wore a helpless expression. Fade stood in a daze. It was a while before he forced a smile and said, "Quin, y- you''re back? When did youe back? I was taking a shower as I''ve just returned from Westamor District." Quin looked at Fade and said coldly, "I came back when you were talking about my doing the chores." "Ah-- erm -" Fade was in a stupor. He began cautiously, "Did you hear everything I said after that, my dear wife?" With a serious expression, Quin nodded and said, "I heard everything, and I heard them very clearly." The expression on Fade''s face immediately turned bitter. He forced himself to smile again but it looked terrible. He moved closer to Quin and said, Tit was all a joke, my wife. Don''t take it seriously!" "Oh, is it really a joke? Should I wash your clothes and cook for you now?" Quin said seriously. Taking in the situation, Fade was about to kneel before his wife. He apologized, saying, "Honey, I was wrong. I should not have bragged. Let me wash your clothes and cook for you!" Then, Fade looked at Lily and said, "Sister Lily, I was just bragging. Quin is the one who makes all the decisions in this house. She''s the one who''s in charge." Seeing Fade in such a state, Lily almostughed out loud. She could only say, "Alright, that''s enough. Quin is not angry with you. Put on your clothes before you catch a cold." Hearing that, Fade immediately beamed. He shot a smile at Quin before running down the stairs, saying, "Honey, I brought you a gift. Wait a moment, I''ll get it for you." Lily had a smile on her face as she watched Fade leave. When she turned back to look at Quin, she suddenly realized that she had seemed a bit too intimate. Suddenly, panic shed across Lily''s face, and she hurriedly exined, "Quin, please don''t misunderstand me. Fade was sneezing when he came home just now, so I was afraid he would catch a cold. I didn''t-" Quin smiled faintly and said, "Lily, there''s no need to exin. I understand you." With that, she stood up and walked downstairs. "Let''s go down to talk!" Even though Quin had assured her, Lily still felt a little uneasy. She followed Quin downstairs anxiously. Downstairs, Fade had put on his coat. He produced two small gifts from his suitcase, and gave them to Quin and Lily. Lily looked at the delicate jade pendant in her hand. She could not help but exim in surprise, "This is nephrite. It''s worth a lot! It''s too valuable. I cant... Fadeughed and said, "Sister Lily, don''t feel bad. These things are nothing to me. It''s just a piece of cake." Lily looked at Fade and said, "Even a few hundred thousand yuan is a piece of cake? Did you make a fortune in Westamor District?" There was a curious look on Quin''s face when she turned to look at him. Fade patted his chest and said proudly, "To be honest, I made quite a fortune in the Westamor District." "Ah, is that so? How did that happen?" Lily asked in surprise. Fade said with a smile, "Here''s the thing..." Briefly, Fade told them everything that had happened in Westamor District. The two women were shocked to hear the details. Even Quin, who was always calm, was shocked. Looking at Fade, she asked, "Are you saying that you own 80% of the Yue Family''s assets?" Nodding his head, he confirmed, saying, "Yes. Also, even the Lightning n''s Dragon Source Herb Farm is mine now too." "What, this-" Quin was at a loss for words. Lily''s eyes were shining brightly as she did a quick calction of Fade''s wealth. "You own eighty percent of the Yue family''s assets, which is worth more than ten billion yuan. If you include the Dragon Source Herb Farm, your assets will be worth at least fifteen billion yuan! That is even more than what Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is worth!" Smiling, Fade said, "How many assets I own is not important to me. Besides, everything I own belongs to my wife. As long as my wife asks, I can give her everything." Quin''s eyes lit up when she heard that. But still, she snorted softly and said, "Who wants your assets? I''m not short of money." "I know that you do notck money. However, there might be some operations in the Yue Company that can benefit your business. If there is anything you wish to use, just use them as you please, my dear," Fade said with a smile. Quin smiled and said, "I''ll think about it." Lily smiled at how intimate they were. But for some reason, she felt a strange pang of sadness in her heart. Noticing the strange look on Lily''s face, Fade immediately changed the subject. "By the way, what''s going on? Why aren''t the both of you at work today?" Quin red at Fade and said, "Can''t I take a day off?" Fade quickly smiled and said, "Of course not, it''s just that you are a workaholic, honey. It''s quite that you aren''t at work today!" "Don''t be surprised," Lily told Fade. "I''m going on a business trip tomorrow. I''m supposed to discuss something with Quin today, so that''s why I''m here." "Oh, I see!" Fade nodded and then said regretfully. "I just got back, but you''re going on a business trip. Where are you going? What''s the matter?" Lily replied, "Recently, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s makeup products are selling well, but the trend of its sales growth is gradually slowing. It is unlikely for it to improve significantly in the domestic sector." "Quin has made the decision to expand our market, hence we will be exhibiting our products overseas," she informed. "That won''t be easy to do!" Fade said. Lily nodded and said, "It''s indeed difficult, but there will be an international cosmetic exhibition in Jade City a monthter. We think this is a good opportunity to promote our products at the exhibition." "This exhibition is very important, so I have to go there in advance to prepare," she continued. "I see! Thank you for your hard work, Sister Lily," Fade said. Upon hearing that, Lily said, "What do you mean by this? Quin is the one who worked hard." Fade said, "You''ve all worked hard. Well, since you are all at home today, let me prepare dinner." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "You''re going to prepare dinner?" Lily asked with a skeptical look on her face. Fade patted his chest and said, "Sister Lily, don''t doubt my cooking skills. Quin has tasted my cooking before. The taste is absolutely top-notch." "What''s more, I brought some nutritious herbs from the Dragon Source Herb Farm. They can nourish your body," he said. As he said that, Fade opened his suitcase. Bringing out the herbs, he began to cook. Looking at Fade busy himself in the kitchen, Quin could not help but smile. She pulled Lily aside and said, "Lily, let''s discuss the details of the exhibition." After that, the two of them headed to the study room. Chapter 858 Chapter 858 After preparing dinner, Fade called the two women for dinner. After tasting the food, they immediately praised him and began tearing into the food,pletely forgoing their image. In the end, they finished all the food on the table. After dinner, Fade took the initiative to wash the dishes. After doing the chores, Fade saw Quin sigh and walk out with a worried face. Fade immediately asked, "Honey, what''s the matter? Were you not satisfied with dinner?" "No, I just went to take a look at Jeremy. His health is getting worse every day," she said in a gloomy voice, and her face was full of sorrow. Hearing that, Fade''s eyes lit up. He pped his thigh and said, "Honey, thanks for reminding me, I almost forgot about it. Back in the Dragon Source Herb Farm of the Lightning n, I found some blood- nourishing herbs. These can relieve Jeremy''s condition." "Really?" Upon hearing Fade''s words, Quin was so excited that she grabbed Fade''s arm. Fade nodded and said, "Of course it''s true. Why would I lie to you, honey?" "Anyway, since I have time now, I will go and treat Jeremy right away," he said. "Can he be cured now?" Quin asked. Fade patted his chest and said confidently, "Honey, I am Dr. Chen, a world-renowned doctor. Don''t you have any faith in my medical skills?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Quin quickly shook her head. She looked at Fade with her shining eyes, and at that moment she was like an excited little girl. Fade did not waste any time. He took the bloodnourishing herbs from his suitcase and quickly transformed them into a small bowl of dark green liquid medicine. Then, he brought the medicine to Jeremy''s ward. Quin followed him into the room and watched as Fade treated Jeremy''s illness. After feeding Jeremy the medicine, Fade took out a silver needle and quickly inserted it on Jeremy''s body. 15 minutester, Fade removed the needle and wiped away the sweat from his forehead. A smile appeared on his face as he said, "He''s cured." Hearing that, Quin walked over to Jeremy''s body. Just by looking at Jeremy''splexion, she could tell that his condition was indeed much better, and his breathing was much more stable too. Looking at the disy on the various life surveince devices besides the hospital bed, he was obviously much better than before. Immediately, a smile appeared on Quin''s face. She looked at Fade and nodded, "Thank you!" Fade said with a smile, "Honey, you don''t need to be so courteous to me. I''m your husband!" Quin said softly, "I have to thank you. Jeremy treated you so poorly, yet you still spent so much effort to treat him. I''m really grateful to you." Fade looked at her in her emotional state. Smiling, he moved closer to her. He said softly, "Dear, if you really want to thank me, a simple ''thank you'' is not enough!" Quin was taken aback for a moment before she said, "What do you want?" With a devious smile on his face, Fade reached for Quin''s slender waist. He began whispering softly, "Dear, I missed you so much when I was not home. Why don''t you spend the night with me?" There was no way Quin did not understand the meaning behind Fade''s words. She instantly blushed. Looking at his wife''s ruddy cheeks, Fade''s heart was ignited with mes of passion. His big hands moved from her waist and began to roam up and down her body. Quin''s face turned red at his touch. She pushed Fade''s hand away and said in a low voice, "Don''t mess around. Lily is still outside." Fade, however, was excited that he could not control himself. He said, "Sister Lily is working in the study room. She won''te over. Let''s hurry up." "No, don''t do that, you Quin said bashfully. However, her body was relenting to him because of the heat that was burning within her. Seeing that, Fade knew that his wife had been seduced by his charm. The fire in his eyes intensified. He wrapped his arms around his wife and lifted her up, cing her on the cab. Then, his hands began to move faster. At the same time, he moved his lips closer to Quin''s lips. In high spirits, the two of them were like kindling wood, ready to burn at any moment. But at that critical moment, the door squeaked open, and at the same time, Lily''s voice sounded, "Quin, there seems to be several things about the arrangement of this exhibition that have not been written clearly, you-" Lily walked in with the document in her hands. She was about to ask her about their work. As soon as she walked through the door, she saw Fade and Quin who were engulfed in the throes of passion. Lily froze at the sight and stared right at them. It took a few seconds for her to recover. She quickly turned around and walked out of the room. "I didn''t see anything. Please continue!" The two people, who had been burning with the mes of passion, were interrupted by her entrance. Like hot casted iron being sshed with cold water, their passions died down immediately. Quin''s face was bright red. She quickly jumped down from the cab and tidied up her messy clothes. She red at Fade before quickly walking out. Taking in her lingering fragrance and the warmth on his fingertips, Fade felt regret in his heart. But considering the situation, he knew that he had no chance. He could only sigh and follow her out. In the study room, Quin and Lily were seriously discussing the exhibition, as if nothing had happened just now. However, when Fade looked at them, he noticed that both of their cheeks were crimson red, and their eyes were shing. Fade made two cups of hot tea and took them to the two girls. "Honey, Sister Lily, have some tea. Don''t get too tired." The two of them thanked him, but they could not bring themselves to look into Fade''s eyes. Fade put down the tea and then left the room. About an hourter, the two of them finally concluded their discussion. They walked out from the study room. After washing up, they proceeded to go upstairs and got ready for bed. Seeing that, Fade hurriedly followed behind his wife, Quin, and went upstairs happily. Quin noticed that Fade was right behind her, so she turned around and said, "What are you doing here?" "Honey, I''m going upstairs," said Fade in a matter of fact tone. "It''s time for bed?" "Time for bed?" Quin''s eyes widened as she spoke. "You''re sleeping downstairs tonight!" Fade forced a smile and said, "Honey, I haven''t been at home for so long. There''s no one in that room. I''m afraid my quilts might be damp. Please let me sleep upstairs tonight, okay?" How could Quin not understand what Fade was thinking? She thought about what had just happened and her face flushed red. Then, without any hesitation, she said, "No, you can''t sleep upstairs!" "Why? Honey! Don''t you miss me at all?" Fade put on a pitiful look. Quin grabbed Lily''s arm and said, "Because Lily is sleeping with me tonight, and there''s no ce for you." "What ¡ª" Fade was dumbfounded. He looked at Lily speechlessly. Lily winked at Fade and waved her hands. "President Chen, I''m going on a business trip tomorrow. You can leave Quin with me for a night. After I leave, you can do whatever you want!" In response, Quin nudged Lily in a reproachful manner. "Lily, there''s nothing going on between us. Stop with the nonsense." With that, the two girls bickered with each other for a while and then entered the roomughing. As the door shut, Fade felt as though he was about to cry. He could only sigh internally, "Sister Lily, you are my nemesis. You interrupted me before, and now you''ve even managed to sleep with my wife!" Chapter 859 Chapter 859 But at this moment, Fade could only helplessly sigh as he listened to the sounds of Quin and Lily talking andughing in the room. Then, he turned around and went downstairs. Laying on the bed, Fade tossed and turned until it was midnight, and then he gradually fell asleep. The next day, early in the morning, Quin and Lily got up. Fade also got up when he heard the noise. After a simple breakfast, Fade and Quin drove Lily to the airport to catch her flight to Jade City. After returning to the city from the airport, Quinn went straight to work. Fade took the Lava Rock that he got from Master Fire Skull and drove directly to the ce where the Nine Leaf Ice Flower was nted. After absorbing the energy of the Strengthening Ruby, the Nine Leaf Ice Flower was almost ripe and onlycked onest ingredient. Now that Fade had the Lava Rock, which had a better effect than the Strengthening Roby, he decided to immediately ripen the Nine Leaf Ice Flower. Fade buried the Lava Rock in the soil of the Nine Leaf Ice Flower and murmured a few words to himself. Then, he injected several streams of light into it and the Nine Leaf Ice Flower began to absorb the energying out from the Lava Rock. The Lava Rock was very effective. Its effects were immediately visible. As the energy was funneled into the Nine Leaf Ice Flower, nine of its small leaves started to mature, and it finally sprouted to the shape of a fan. At the center of the nine leaves, was a tender white flower bud. It gradually grew and finally bloomed. Finally, the small white flower grew to the size of a fingernail. It had blossomed. As soon as the flower blossomed, it emanated a refreshing coldness. On top of the flower, there were patterns like a snowke. It looked exquisite and beautiful. The Nine Leaf Ice Flower had finally bloomed. Fade retracted his aura and dug out the Lava Rock. He could clearly feel that some of the Lava Rock''s energy had been consumed. However, there were still quite a few left. Fade was still able to use it to cultivate and refine pills, there were still plenty of uses for this. After putting away the Lava Rock, Fade''s eyes immediately fell on the Nine Leaf Ice Flower. He carefully dug it out of the soil. Its original white leaves had now turned into a green tendered- white. It looked like the finest of jade, which made people want to love and care for it. When he held the flower, Fade could feel an icy cold aura emanating from it. The Nine Leaf Ice Flower was indeed the coldest of items,parable to the Ice Lotus. It was of really good quality. "Now, I can use the Nine Leaf Ice Flower to enhance my strength." Fade immediately plucked the flower of the Nine Leaf Ice Flower and ced it into his mouth. The flower immediately melted in his mouth and turned into a clear stream, flowing down his throat and entering his stomach. After that, Fade plucked the nine leaves and stuck them to the major acupuncture points of his body, such as the spot between his eyebrows, throat, heart and so on. Fade did not waste the remaining stem of the nt too, he squeezed out the juice and dripped it into his eyes. After everything was done, Fade held his breath and focused his attention. He began to chant the ''Nine Sun ming Skill1 and started to cultivate. The positive energy within his body continued to circte. The flower that had been swallowed into his stomach began to turn into waves of ice-cold aura, gradually flowing into Fade''s positive energy within his meridians, and then it circted to his Dantian acupoint (where Qi is umted in the abdominal area). The leaves that he stuck to his nine major acupuncture points on his body also slowly melted, it turned into a pool of viscous liquid that gradually seeped into his body through his pores. With the effects of the Nine Leaf Ice Flower, Fade could feel the positive energy in his body emanating a cool chill. This chill did not conflict with his own energy. Instead, it fused with and enhanced his own positive energy, making his powers more pure and powerful. At the same time, as he dripped the liquid into the eyes, Fade felt a faint chill. After the chill, the aura immediately converged into his eyes and integrated with the two gusts of coolness, enhancing each other. In the end, the two positive energies gradually grew bigger in his eyes and they turned into a flickering red me. The me danced in Fade''s eyes. It followed the movement of his eyes, the me in his eyes suddenly shot out like a stream of light and directly shot into the opposite stone wall, burning out a fist-sized dark hole. A smile appeared on Fade''s lips when he saw this scene. He said, "The Nine Leaf Ice Flower is indeed a top-notch item. It has an excellent effect. After absorbing it, my strength has increased significantly, and I am one step closer to the Lord Level." "What''s more, now that I''ve cultivated the zing Vision, I will have even more unexpected attacks." Fade was delighted, and the mes in his eyes once again lit up. This time, however, the mes did not burst out. Instead, he stared at a wild rabbit in the bushes with a frigid gaze. When the hare saw Fade''s eyes, it seemed to have been stunned. It stood on the spot and did not move at all. "The zing Vision, not only can it directly attack and kill anyone, but it also possesses the ability to stun people. To someone who was weak mentally, a single nce is enough to directly shock and even control them." Fade thought. Then, his eyes moved again and he said softly, "You may go!" In an instant, the hare came back to his senses. It dashed into the woods and disappeared in a sh, as if it had been greatly scared. "I have gained quite a lot today. Not only did I manage to blossom the Nine Leaf Ice Flower and increase my strength, but I have also even cultivated the zing Vision." Fade smiled. He got up and looked at the time. He realized that it was already past four o''clock in the afternoon. After cultivating for a while, close to six hours had already passed. "It''s almost dinner time. I should go back." Fade said in his heart. Then he turned around and drove back to the city. In the evening, when Fade''s car just reached the city, Yvonne called, "Hello, Mr. Chen, I am Yvonne. Do you remember me?" "Hello, Miss Yao, you have been discharged from the hospital! Are you all right?" Fade thought of the charming woman he met on the ne. Yvonne, on the other end of the line, said, "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Chen. They ran some tests on me in the hospital. There''s nothing serious. I wonder if you are busy for the next few days, as I want to invite you to dinner to thank you for saving my life, Mr. Chen." "You don''t need to do that. Miss Yao, you are too kind." Fade said. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Yvonne said in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, do you dislike me that much?" "What, Miss Yao, what are you talking about? I don''t dislike you!" Fade hurriedly exined. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 It seemed like Yvonne was close to crying. "Mr. Chen, if you don''t dislike me, Why don''t you agree toe out and meet me? I just want to thank you, Mr. Chen." "Well... Miss Yao, don''t get my meaning wrong. I didn''t mean that. I just feel that the matter in the ne was a piece of cake. There is no need for you to treat me to dinner," Fade said. However, Yvonne said firmly, "Mr. Chen, it may be a small matter for you, but for me, it is a matter of life and death. So, I really want to thank you, Mr. Chen." Since she said it like that, Fade could not refuse anymore. He could only ask, "Where are you now, Miss Yao? I''ll be there right away." Hearing this, Yvonne, who was on the other side of the phone was obviously excited and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m at the Lantern Road''s Cliff Steak House. I''ve already booked a table." "Okay, I''ll be there in 20 minutes." Fade looked at the navigation map, it was not too far away. 15 minutester, Fade arrived at the steakhouse. He parked the car and walked into the restaurant Fade walked in and looked around to see where Yvonne was. Suddenly, a lovely and charming woman came over with a smile. She looked at Fade and said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, you''re here!" Fade looked at the person who came over and found it was Yvonne. Yvonne was dressed differently than when she was on the ne. She wore a magenta long dress and had put on delicate makeup on her face. Her eyes were big and sparkling, and she looked very seductive. Yvonne seemed like a ripe peach, tempting and delicious. Her mere presence seemed to capture all the attention in the restaurant! Fade quickly hid surprise in his eyes, gently nodded to Yvonne, and said, "Sorry to keep you waiting, Miss Yao." Yvonne smiled faintly and said, "Mr. Chen, you are the guest of the hour. Waiting for you was my pleasure. Mr. Chen, our seat is over there. Let''s go." While speaking, Yvonne grabbed Fade''s arm and directly took him to a quiet seat inside. They walked past many tables. All the guests turned to look at them, especially some male guests, who looked at Yvonne, they could not take their eyes off her. Yvonne''s charm was truly extraordinary. Of course, this also made Fade receive angry envious gazes from many men seated around. Fade and Yvonne ignored everyone''s gazes and got to their seats. Yvonne warmly asked Fade to sit down. She then handed the menu and said, "Mr. Chen, I don''t know what you like, so I have just ordered some appetizers. Feel free to order anything else you like." "I''m not picky. I can eat anything as long as it fills my stomach." Fade smiled and then ordered a few inexpensive dishes. Yvonne also ordered a sd and some pasta. Soon, the dishes were served. The two ate and chatted. Yvonne was very enthusiastic and took the initiative to start the conversation. "Mr. Chen, are you from Dragonville City? What are you doing now? Are you a doctor?" Fade said, "I''m not local, but I''ve been living in Dragonville City for a while now. I work as a doctor in apany." She said, "Mr. Chen, your medical skills are so excellent. It''s a waste of your talents to be a doctor in somepany!" Yvonne sighed with emotion. "In my opinion, Dr. Chen, your medical skills are more than enough to be a doctor in City Medical Center." Fade smiled and said, "I really like being a doctor in thepany. I feel free." "Yes, that''s true." Yvonne smiled and then introduced herself to Fade, "Here, I would like to respectfully introduce myself to you, Mr. Chen. My name is Yvonne Yao. I''m 26 years old and I''m an English teacher at the Maple Elementary School." "A teacher? That''s great, I like kids too." Fadeughed. Hearing this, Yvonne was quite surprised. She looked at Fade with a smile and said, "Mr. Chen, you like children? Do you have a child? How old is he?" Fade shook his head and said, "I''m married, but I don''t have a child." Hearing this, a hint of regret appeared on her face. She smiled bitterly and said to Fade, "I did not expect you to be married, Mr. Chen. You look very young." "Yes, I got married quite young." Fade said, and then added, "Miss Yao, are you not married?" Hearing this, Yvonne suddenly showed a sad look and sighed, "I am still single. I am already considered old for peers of my age. No one wants me anymore!" "Miss Yao, you are so beautiful, how is it possible that no one wants you? There must be a lot of people pursuing you, Miss Yao." Fade said with a smile. Yvonne sighed with emotion and told Fade, "There are a lot of people pursuing me, but many of them don''t have good intentions, and they don''t intend to spend the rest of their lives with me. In fact, I don''t care about status or anything. I just want to find a man who loves me so that I can live a peaceful life." "However, this request seems to be a bit difficult for me now! Many people just want me as a ything. I..." At this point, Yvonne seemed to think of something sad, and her eyes suddenly turned red and her expression dimmed down. Seeing this, Fade quickly said, "Miss Yao, what''s wrong? Did something unpleasant happen to you?" Tears welled up in Yvonne''s eyes, and she seemed to be on the verge of tears. "Actually, it''s nothing. It''s not a big deal." While speaking, Yvonne picked up the red wine cup and drank the wine in one gulp. Her mood seemed to be somewhat downcast. In such a situation, how could Fade not see through her feelings? He quickly said, "Miss Yao, don''t keep everything to yourself. Perhaps I can help youe up with ideas? At the very least, having a listener would make you feel better too." "Mr. Chen, you, you are too kind," Yvonne said, he could see the gratefulness in her beautiful eyes. Then she poured a ss of wine for herself and took a sip. She said quietly, "Mr. Chen, to tell you the truth. My boyfriend and I have been having a very bad time recently." "Oh!" Fade listened. Yvonne said as she drank, "My boyfriend is also a teacher at the school. When I first came to the school, he pursued me fiercely. However, I did not ept him initially."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "After that, he still did not give up. I thought he was not that bad. He seemed mature, and he was also very nice to me. So I agreed to try it out." She said. She said, "Just like that, we became a couple. Originally, I was looking forward to living a wonderful life with him. But, I did not expect him to bring me to a hotel not long after I agreed to be his girlfriend. He... he wanted to forcibly have sex with me." She continued, "I refused. We had a huge fight. Then I took a few days off to Westamor District to calm my nerves and came back by ne yesterday." "I thought that through this short separation of ours, we would be able to calm down and think this through. But, I did not expect to see him in bed with another woman when I got home-" "I, I..." When it came to this, Yvonne swallowed, and tears welled up in her eyes. She gulped down another ss of wine and could no longer continue. In truth, she did not have to go on anymore. Fade had understood the situation. Yvonne''s boyfriend cheated on another woman when she wasn''t around. Chapter 861 Chapter 861 This was amon issue. Fade did not know what to say. He could only pull out a few tissues, handed them to Yvonne, andforted her, "Yvonne, There is no need to shed tears for a man like him. A wonderful woman like you would be able to find a better boyfriend!" Yvonne could not stop her tears at all. She shook her head and said, "Fade, I am already disappointed in love. I have lost all hope for these delusional feelings. I would rather live the rest of my life alone." Looking at Yvonne''s blushing cheeks and blurred eyes, Fade knew that Yvonne was a little drunk. It was useless to reason with a drunk person. At such a moment, it would be best to let her go on... "Yvonne, you are right. You can live a good life alone. Don''t worry." He said. "Fade, you really understand me, I am really, really happy." Yvonne looked at Fade while she was blurred, "If only you were my boyfriend. Then, then I won''t..." While speaking, Yvonne''s body tilted and she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Fade had sharp eyes and quick hands. He quickly stretched out his hands and grabbed the falling Yvonne, just in time. However, after that, Fade''s hands naturally touched some intimate parts of Yvonne''s body and felt a different kind of warmth and softness. "Yvonne, you are drunk. How about I send you back!" Fade held Yvonne, trying to withdraw the hand that was pressing on her body. But at the moment, Yvonne was so drunk that she could not stand steadily. Her body tilted again, and she fell directly into Fade''s arms. A breath of warmth suddenly rushed into Fade''s mouth and nose, overwhelming him with a foggy heat. "Yvonne, Yvonne, wake up ¡ª" Fade shrugged Yvonne''s body a few times, but there was no response. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "She''s really drunk!" Fade shook his head. Then he took out one hand and called the waiter over. After paying the bill, he held Yvonne in his arms and walked out of the restaurant step by step. When other guests in the restaurant saw this scene, they could not help but look and gossip. Their quiet discussions could be heard. "Girls nowadays are so cheap! It''s only been a short while, and she has fallen into a man''s embrace!" "One look at that woman and I can tell that she is just pure trouble. She''s a vixen, a sl*t!" "Props to that guy for winning over that beautiful woman so quickly. I''m so envious!" "Look at her, she seems to be unconscious. Was she drugged? Let''s call the police!" "Why should we do that, don''t you think it''s troublesome! Besides, what does that have to do with us? Mind your own business." "Don''t you think it''s a pity such a beauty has fallen into the hands of a devil?" "So what? It''s not like you''ll get a chance any time soon. Stop meddling with other people''s affairs." Fade''s had exceptional hearing, so he heard every bit of the discussions. However, he could only sigh in silence. Then he held the drunk Yvonne, got to the car, opened the door, and gently ced her on the passenger seat. "Yvonne, where do you live? I''ll take you home!" Fade asked Yvonne. However, at this moment, the drunk and bleary-eyed Yvonne, merely muttered iprehensibly and then fell silent. Seeing this, Fade knew that he could get nothing out of Yvonne. He had to take out his mobile phone and began to search for hotels nearby. "I definitely can''t take her home, my wife will misunderstand and I will be in deep trouble. I''d better send her to a hotel to get a room and let her rest for a night." After a search, Fade soon found a hotel not far away. Then he got in the car drove to the hotel. Ten minutester, the car arrived at the hotel. Fade helped the drunk Yvonne get out of the car and walked into the hotel. He said to the receptionist at the front desk, "One standard room." When the receptionist saw Fade and Yvonne in this state, she could not help but frown slightly, and a trace of displeasure shed in her eyes. She hesitated for a moment, but finally helped Fade get the room card. As soon as Fade saw the receptionist''s gaze, he knew that she must have misunderstood him. But he couldn''t really exin anything. He took the room card, supported Yvonne, and walked in the direction of the elevator. At this time, the receptionist at the front desk muttered discontentedly, "Manager, do we really have to book a room for him? This kind of person is obviously not a decent person. He must have forced the girl to get drunk or drugged her! If something happens in our hotel, it will be troublesome. Why don''t we call the police?" However, the lobby manager stared at the receptionist and said, "Call the police?! Wise up, don''t you see what car that man drove just now? It''s an imported Mercedes, it is worth at least three million yuan! Do you think that we can afford to offend such a person? Look at his number te as well, three eights at the end! Do you think any ordinary people can get such a luxurious number te?" Hearing what the lobby manager said, the expression on the front desk worker''s face changed. She nced at Fade, then retracted her gaze and quickly lowered her head. These words also clearly fell into Fade''s ears. He could not help but sigh softly. "s, today, in the eyes of outsiders, I have be an unscrupulous rich man who toys with innocent women!" Just as Fade was sighing with emotion, there was a rush of footsteps behind him, and then a whirring wind blew toward the back of Fade''s head. Fade felt the sound of the winding from the back of his head and was shocked. He ducked his head to dodge the attack. Then, he quickly turned his head around and red at the iing person. He shouted, "What are you doing?" Behind him, the attacker was about thirty- one years old. He was dressed in a suit, he wore a pair of shiny leather shoes and a Tissot wristwatch. At first nce, Fade could tell that the man was a corporate executive that seemed quite well off. Hearing Fade''s shout, the man''s face was full of hatred. He punched again and said, "What have you done to Yvonne? How dare you ask me what I am doing? I will kill you." As he spoke, the man threw a punch at Fade. Fade leaned his body again to avoid his opponent''s punch. Then, he quickly exined, "Yvonne is drunk. I am just sending her to the hotel to rest. Nothing happened between us. Don''t misunderstand me." "Misunderstand? Look what you have done! Do you dare deny it?" The man shouted and kicked Fade. "You want toy a finger on my woman? I will kill you." Fade, who was going to dodge him again, heard these words and his eyes suddenly turned cold. He looked at the man and snorted, "So you are Yvonne''s boyfriend, the one cheating on her? How dare youe here? Get out of here." Chapter 862 Chapter 862 As he was speaking, Fade shouted and kicked directly at the man, countering his attack. In an instant, both their kicks were in the air. The man suddenly felt as if he had kicked an iron te and broken the bones in his legs. The painful sensation overwhelmed him, and his whole face turned pale. He took a few steps back. "You! Yvonne is my girlfriend! If you dare toy a hand on her, I will never let you go!" The man red at Fade with a resentful look in his eyes. Fade stared at him coldly as he said in a cold voice, "You cheater, Yvonne wants nothing to do with you. You are no longer her boyfriend. If you don''t want to get beaten up again, you better get out of here now." "You''re ndering me. When have I ever cheated on her?" The man said harshly. At that moment, Yvonne, who was in Fade''s embrace, seemed to have noticed the man in front of her. She immediately became emotional and started to shout, "Go away! Go away! I don''t want to see you anymore..." Upon hearing that, Fade stared at the man in front of him coldly, "I told you to get out of our sights. Didn''t you hear me?" "You are going too far!" The man gritted his teeth and rushed over, about to hit Fade. Fade moved his body, and a burst of strength poured out. The man in the suit flew out and fell down the steps of the hotel, getting a few sore spots on his head. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then, Fade entered the elevator with Yvonne in his arms. On the eighth floor, Fade found the corresponding room, and then helped Yvonne into it. Fadeid Yvonne down on the bed, and then took off her coat and shoes for her. He was about to cover her with the nket before he left. At that instant, Yvonne suddenly vomited. The vomit was mixed with the strong smell of alcohol, and it sttered over her entire body. Fade could only turn around and go to the bathroom, getting a towel to wipe Yvonne''s face. With great difficulty, Fade cleaned up the vomit. He was just about to let out a sigh of relief when he realized that more than half of Yvonne''s clothes had been dirtied. The smell was not even the worst part of it. The crucial part was her clothes, they were mostly wet. If she slept in her current attire, she could easily get sick from it. At that thought, Fade bent down and looked at the drunken Yvonne. He said, "Yvonne, I am doing this for your own good. I am not taking advantage of you!" As he spoke, Fade took off Yvonne''s wet and dirty clothing. All of a sudden, Yvonne''s perfect figure was revealed before his eyes. It was stunning. Yvonne was already an extremely charming woman. At that moment, her hair was messy and her cheeks were flushed red. Her smooth skin and perfect curves increased her charm by a thousandfold. Fade kept chanting in his heart, "Calm down, calm down..." He picked up the hot towel and wiped Yvonne''s body. Fade finally finished the task with great difficulty. He covered her body with the nket, then got up and turned to leave, The drunken Yvonne suddenly stretched out her arms and pulled Fade by his neck. Fade was caught off guard. He momentarily lost his footing, and his body pressed down directly on Yvonne''s. At that moment, Fade felt as if he was lying on a water bed. It was sofortable that he almost let out a sigh. His mind went nk for a moment. However, as Fade was about to lose his selfcontrol, an ear- piercing ringtone shattered the silence. "Ding ding ding, ding ding ding!" It rang loudly. The continuous ringing of his phone snapped Fade back to reality. Fade grabbed his phone and looked at the caller ID. When he saw ''Honey'' on the screen, he was shocked. He suddenly felt a chill run down his back. In an instant, Fade sprang up from the bed and quickly picked up the phone. "Hello, honey!" On the other end of the line, his wife, Quin, said in a serious tone, "Where are you?" Fade''s heart skipped a beat and his forehead broke out in a cold sweat. He nced at Yvonne, groaning and writhing on the bed. He hurried over to the bathroom. "Honey, I''m outside. What''s the matter? Is anything wrong?" "If you have nothing to do,e home immediately. I have something to talk to you about!" Quin said. It was as if she had resumed the steely persona of the president at work. Fade felt a sense of guilt. He tentatively asked, "Dear, what''s the matter? Why don''t you tell me now so that I can prepare in advance?" Quin replied coldly, "We will talk about it when you get back. Of course, if you''re not willing toe back, then forget it." After that, Quin hung up the phone. Fade was so anxious that he had no other thoughts in his mind. He quickly cleaned himself up and rushed out of the room. At that moment, he hadpletely forgotten about Yvonne and her uncovered duvet. Fade left the building and hurried home. Meanwhile, Yvonne had been lying on the bed in the room, until she heard Fade leave. She opened her eyes, and her formerly misty expression now showed no trace of intoxication at all. Her face suddenly turned cold, there was even a faint sneer on her lips. Yvonne sat up from the bed. She put on a coat and walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window of the hotel, looking at the bustling traffic downstairs. She narrowed her eyes slightly, and whispered to herself, "At such a crucial moment, a phone call ruined everything." "It seems that I''ll have to re-establish my ns," Yvonne sighed. She then took out her mobile phone and dialed a number, saying, "There has been a change of ns..." Fade was busily shuffling through the traffic. Naturally, he knew nothing about what Yvonne was doing. At that moment in time, he was extremely concerned as to what had happened with his wife. The longer he drove, the more worried he got. "What happened? Why did honey ask me toe back in such a serious tone?" He thought. "She said that she had something to talk to me about. What could it be? Could it be that she found out about what had happened between Yvonne and me, and it caused a misunderstanding?" He asked himself. Fade was worried, "If so, what should I do?" Fade became more and more anxious. Finally, he returned home in a state of panic. After parking the car, Fade quickly entered the vi. At a nce, he saw Quin sitting on the sofa in the living room, with a grim expression on her face. Such a scene made Fade even more nervous. He forced a smile as he said, "Honey, I''m home." Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Upon hearing Fade''s voice, Quin stood up and walked to the study room. "Come here!" She said. "Honey, why do we have to go to the study room? What''s the matter? Let''s talk in the living room. It''s morefortable to sit on the sofa, isn''t it?" Looking at his wife''s serious face, Fade felt more and more uneasy. However, Quin turned around and stared at Fade without another word. Fade''s face softened instantly. He quickly followed her and said, "Alright honey, we''ll go to the study room." In the study room, Quin sat down behind the desk. She said to Fade coldly, "Sit down!" Fade sat down in front of her. Quin took out some papers from the bookshelf. She handed it over to Fade and ordered, "Sign this!" "Ah!" Fade was shocked and anxious. He felt like a prisoner in an interrogation room. He could barely cope with Quin''s simple interrogation. "Sign? Honey, what is this?" Fade forced out a smile as he asked. Quin said coldly, "You''ll know when you see it." At that, Fade felt even more uneasy. When he received the document, his hand was even trembling slightly. His heart was like a raging sea, surging with waves. He thought to himself, "Has she really found out what had happened between me and Yvonne. Was it that she had misunderstood, and now wants a divorce?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "If so, what should I do?" He was disheartened. "I don''t want to divorce my wife!" He thought in dismay. The more Fade thought about it, the more anxious he became. He was almost about to cry. Finally, he decided to tell her the truth. He looked at his wife, as he said, "Honey, you misunderstood me. I didn''t-" "What?" Quin''s face was full of surprise. She looked at Fade with a puzzled expression on her face. As soon as Fade saw his wife''s reaction, he stopped. It did not look like she knew about what had happened between him and Yvonne. "Isn''t it a divorce agreement?" Fade thought, then looked down at the document in his hand. The words "Cancetion of agreements in marriage rights" came into Fade''s sight, which made him feel surprised and somewhat curious. Then he fixed his eyes upon it, and started to read carefully. Fade''s expressionpletely changed upon going through the document. He looked up at Quin with a smile on his face and said, "Honey, does this mean..." At that moment, Quin looked slightly bashful. She red at Fade in embarrassment and said, "If you don''t want to sign it, then forget it." Fade hurriedly picked up the pen and signed his name on the contract. After signing, Fade felt his heart lighten, and a smile appeared on his face. He turned to Quin and said, "Honey, by signing this agreement, does it mean that the contents stated in the premarital agreements are now invalid?" Back then, when Fade and Quin had gotten married, they have signed an agreement, because it was a fake marriage. There were all kinds of restrictions to be adhered to. For example, Fade was not allowed to touch Quin, and the two of them should sleep in separate rooms. Every month, Quin would give Fade a sry, and so on. Although the two had vited many of thews during their time together, the agreement still existed. But now, Quin and Fade had both signed the "Cancetion of agreements in marriage rights", so the prior agreements would be officially abolished. All the limitations of the contract naturally disappeared with the signing. Fade''s eyes suddenly lit up like stars. He looked at Quin and said, "Honey, we are now an official couple, aren''t we?" A bashful look shed across Quin''s eyes when she heard that, but she still nodded her head slightly. Seeing this, Fade was even more delighted. He reached to hold Quin''s hands, then he said, "Honey, the various restrictions in the agreement are also nullified, right? Tonight, we can..." As he spoke, Fade moved closer to Quin, and the atmosphere began to heat up. Quin sensed Fade''s intention and immediately stood up. Pushing away Fade''s hand, she said, "Do you still remember what day is it today?" "What day is it? This, this¡ª" Fade scratched his head. He really could not think of anything special today. He could only cast an imploring look at his wife, "Honey, I¡ª" Quin red at Fade. She tapped on the document on the table and said, "Today is the anniversary of the marriage agreement." "The file was signed one year ago... Is there anything special about it?" Fade cold not help but mutter. However, just as he finished speaking, he suddenly patted his head, secretly scolded himself for being so stupid. The date of them signing the document was the day he got married to Quin, right? This meant that today was also their marriage anniversary! Fade suddenly realized why his wife had chosen to make hime back and sign the contract on that day. Therefore, Fade immediately said to Quin, "My dear wife, today is our anniversary. One year ago, we were in such a rush. Today, I will make up for what we had neglected." As he spoke, Fade knelt down on one knee and reached out his hand, "Quin, will you marry me?" A smile appeared on Quin''s lips as she looked at Fade''s proposal. She had originally wanted to hold his hand and agree, but suddenly, as if she had thought of something, her eyes turned and revealed a childish craftiness. She pouted her lips and she said, "Are you going to propose to me empty-handed?" "What, this..." Fade was anxious. How could he get a proposal ring now? Upon seeing Fade''s panicked expression, Quin could not help but smile like a little girl. Then, she stretched out her hand and was ready to pull Fade up. "Okay, I''m not going to make things difficult for you..." However, before Quin could finish her sentence, Fade''s gaze fell on a small piece of metal on the bookshelf. His eyes lit up and he said to Quin, "Sweetheart, please wait a moment. I have a solution. I''ll prepare a proposal ring for you right away." "What- How are you going to prepare it?" Quin was a little surprised. After all, she had just mentioned it so casually. At that moment, Fade was brimming with confidence. He smiled at Quin before reaching out his hand to pick up the small piece of metal on the bookshelf. "What are you going to do to this piece of metal?" Quin asked curiously. "My dear wife, you will know when you see it," Fade replied with a mysterious smile. Then, he gently rubbed his fingertips, and a stream of air de burst out from his fingertips. The air de was so sharp that it sliced along the metal piece, cutting off the surfaceyer, and revealing a shiny silver luster. Fade held the metal piece between two fingers and squeezed it into a circle with a slight press. He held the metal piece in both hands, as positive energy condensed in his palms. Like a furnace, it melted the metal in his palm and reshaped it in his hands. Finally, Fade produced the finished shape of the ring in his palm. A red breath of burning positive energy burst out from the fingertips of his right hand, and he carved a row of words onto the surface of the ring. Upon itspletion, Fade held the shiny ring in hand, as he once again knelt down on one knee and proposed, "Quin, please marry me." Quin looked at the shining silver ring and was so surprised that her face was full of smiles. She carefully took the ring and saw the words "Fade loves Quin" on the ring. Immediately, her eyes were filled with tears. She put on the ring and nodded, "I will!" Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Upon hearing her answer, Fade was overjoyed. He stood up immediately, grabbed Quin by the waist, and then carried her out of the study room. Quin cried out in shock, "What are you doing? Put me down!" Fade did not let Quin go. Instead, he walked even faster towards Quin''s bedroom as he said with a smile, "Wife, today is the anniversary of our wedding. Let us make some meaningful memories!" Upon hearing that, Quin''s face instantly turned red. She pounded Fade a few times and said, "Put me down, I don''t want to." Hearing his wife''s bashful words, and seeing the faint smile on her lips, Fade did not put Quin down. Instead, he rushed into the bedroom and said with a smile, "That night, it was you who took the initiative. Tonight, I will take the initiative." As he said that, Fadeid Quin down on the big bed. Then, under Quin''s bashful gaze, Fade threw himself at her. At first, Quin could not fully let go of her shyness, but soon after, the two of them became one as theypletely enjoyed the process. Fade experienced a long-awaited passionate love throughout the whole night. He hugged Quin and fell asleep with a sweet smile on his face after making love for the entire night. The next day, Fade was battered from the strenuous exercise the night before. He slowly opened his eyes and woke up from his deep sleep as the sun was shining on his face. Fade looked at his wife''s delicate cheeks and the hickey left on her body. He could not help but feel excited. He reached out and gently touched his wife''s body. As for Quin, she seemed to have been woken up by Fade''s touch, and she slowly opened her eyes. At first, she was still a little dazed. Her sleepy eyes looked left and right like a confused little girl. Seeing this, Fade''s heart skipped a beat, and he increased his strength by a little. Just like that, Quin woke uppletely. Feeling Fade''s hands, she lowered her head and looked at her body. She blushed instantly, and her face waspletely red. "Honey, we are already a married couple. What''s there to be shy about? It''s still early, why don''t we have a go at it again?" At his wife''s shyness, Fade could not help but feel even more excited. Quin rolled her eyes at Fade. She looked at the time, and then quickly got up and got dressed. "It''s almost noon already. I have to go to thepany as soon as possible." "Honey, you worked hardst night, so there''s no need to go to thepany today. Why don''t you take a day off?" Fade suggested as he held onto Quin''s arm. Quin red at Fade and then said coyly, "This is all your fault." "The exhibition date is getting closer, and everyone is very busy. Lily has gone on a business trip. If I don''t go to thepany today, they wouldn''t know what to do," Quin exined. Fade knew that his wife was a workaholic, so he did not stop her. He immediately got up and rushed to the kitchen to prepare a meal for his wife. After lunch, Quin went over to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Fade tidied up and went out as well. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade seldom went to thepany because Xenia was able to handle the entire medical department by herself. They had also hired a few new doctors recently. Everything was in good hands. Therefore, Fade went to Sincere Medicine Center Pharmacy. He wanted to make some arrangements for the cooperation between the Dragon Source Herb Farm and the Sincere Medicine Center. Now that both of them belonged to Fade, he would naturally want to maximize the utility of his resources. There were so many spiritual herbs in Dragon Source Herb Farm. If he could connect them to the Sincere Medicine Center, they would be able to produce all kinds of medicine with the best effects. However, when Fade arrived at the Sincere Medicine Center, he found that Xenia was there too. Fade was a little surprised, and he asked, "Xenia, why are you here?" Xenia pouted, looking like a little squirrel. She told Fade, "Brother Chen, are you unhappy that I''m here?" Looking at Xenia''s adorable face, Fade could not help but pinch her cheeks gently. He said, "Of course not! I am overjoyed to see you here." His teasing gesture made her feel a little embarrassed. She stamped her feet and snorted, "Brother Chen, you are bullying me again! Humph!" "Alright, alright, it''s my fault. Then, Xenia, how do you want me topensate you? As your Brother Chen, I will make it up to you immediately," Fade persuaded her with a smile. Xenia looked at Fade with a smile. She said, "Brother Chen, I really have something to ask you for help this time." "Xenia, feel free to tell me if you have anything on your mind," Fade patted his chest and said. Xenia then exined, "Brother Chen, it''s like this. I have a distant aunt. She called me yesterday and said that her son, who is in his fourth year, is now looking for an internship. They have asked me to help with his cement." "A student? Internship? This is just a small matter. Ask him what he is studying and what he wants to learn in apany. I will arrange it for him," Fade replied confidently. For him, it was really no big deal. In all of Dragonville, it could be said that Fade could prepare anyone to work under any major business with just a word. Of course, Fade would not simply send anyone in arbitrarily. Everything still depended on the applicant''s abilities and professionalism. Xenia turned outside and shouted, "Patrick,e in." A young boy in his twenties appeared. He was dressed casually, wearing a brand- new pair of sneakers, he had slightly curled yellow hair. He looked trendier than the average college student. Xenia pulled the boy over and then introduced them to each other, "Patrick, this is Fade Chen, the owner of Sincere Medicine Center." The boy looked at Fade and seemed to be a little surprised at Fade''s young age. His eyes seemed to flicker as he said, "Hello, Boss Chen." Fade replied calmly, "Just call me Fade." Then, Xenia exined, "Brother Chen, his name is Patrick, he is 21 years old. He is also a major in Traditional Chinese Medicine, so I brought him here. I hope that he would be able to get an internship here for a month." "A major in Traditional Chinese Medicine! That''s very suitable. You can work here," Fade nodded. "Thank you, Brother Chen!" Xenia quickly thanked him and then said to her cousin, "Work hard and do your best here. Brother Chen''s medical skills are very good. If you can gain some helpful insight from him, it would be more than enough. Do you understand?" She said. "Got it," Patrick replied calmly. "Good, that''s good. I''ll go back to thepany now," Xenia said. She waved goodbye to Fade. Fade called a Traditional Chinese medicine doctor from the clinic and said, "Dr. Wang, this is Patrick, a college student. He will be having an internship here for a month. Please show him the ropes." "Sure!" Dr. Wang nodded. He greeted Patrick and then proceeded to show him around the pharmacy. Fade called up the head of the clinic and went into the conference room to arrange for the matters between the Dragon Source Herb Farm and the Sincere Medicine Center. Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Fade gave his orders one by one, and then contacted the Dragon Source Herb Farm. He discussed some issues over the phone. After that, he held a meeting thatsted for over an hour. After confirming that everything had been arranged, Fade got up and walked out of the meeting room. Just as Fade was leaving the conference room, he saw Dr. Wang and Patrick standing in the lobby. With a serious face, Dr. Wang snapped at Patrick, "What''s with your attitude? How could you do something like that?" Fade was stunned at the sight. His face darkened as he walked towards the two of them. Despite being reprimanded by Dr. Wang, Patrick indifferently put his hands in his pockets as he said, "That''s how I do things. What can you do about it?" "How dare you talk to me like that?" Dr. Wang was furious. He banged the table and shouted, "Get out of here if you don''t want to learn. Don''t waste my time." Just as Patrick was about to say something, Fade came over grimly and asked, "What''s the matter?" Dr. Wang''s face changed when he saw Fade. He was a little nervous. After all, this intern had been personally brought in by Fade, and it seemed that his cousin Xenia had a good rtionship with Fade as well. Therefore, Dr. Wang looked at Fade uneasily, and he did not dare to speak for a while. Upon seeing that, Patrick''s expression seemed to be even more arrogant. He said, "Fade, Dr. Wang is picking a fight with me on purpose. I don''t think I can continue working here anymore." Dr. Wang was infuriated. He was about to refute, but with Fade standing beside him, he could only hold his tongue. Fade frowned and then asked again, "What''s going on?" Patrick still wanted to speak, but Fade waved his hand at him, and then looked at Dr. Wang, "Dr. Wang, what''s going on? Tell me the truth." "Well, I..." Dr. Wang was still a little worried. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Fade understood Dr. Wang''s concerns and said, "Sincere Medicine Center is a ce for curing and saving lives. For anyone here, doing a good job is their first priority. Anything else muste second." Dr. Wang felt reassured. He nodded and began to speak, "President Chen, here''s the thing." "Didn''t you ask me to guide him? So, I introduced him to our clinic, and then arranged a sorting job for him," he said. Fade nodded as he listened. There was nothing wrong with that. "Yet, he said that he did not know any Traditional Chinese Medicine, and he didn''t want to do it!" Dr. Wang huffed with some irritation. "What!" Upon hearing that, Fade immediately frowned. He looked at Patrick and said, "Aren''t you a major in Traditional Chinese Medicine? Don''t you recognize any of the herbs? Didn''t they teach you these things in ss?" Patrick did not seem ashamed at all. On the contrary, he arrogantly retorted, "I wasn''t interested in that, so I didn''t listen at all!" "You weren''t interested?" Fade felt a little angry. "Then, what did you learn at school?" Patrick shrugged and said, "To tell you the truth, I didn''t want to study Traditional Chinese Medicine at all. If it weren''t for the low standards for the admission, I never would have applied for this major." "Then, what do you want to learn?" Fade suppressed his anger as he asked. Patrick said, "I want to learn western medicine and clinical medicine. That is high technology, and that''s how to make money. Traditional Chinese Medicine? Humph, those old superstitions are coming to an end. What''s the use of learning any of it?" As soon as he said that, many people in the pharmacy were displeased, especially the Traditional Chinese doctors like Dr. Wang. When he heard Patrick nder Traditional Chinese Medicine, he was so enraged that his face had turned red. He stretched out his finger, pointed to Patrick, and said to Fade, "President Chen, as you can see, that''s his attitude. I asked him to learn, yet he was being cheeky. Not only did he not study well, he does not even want to learn anything properly." "Is that what happened?" Fade''s face fell. He looked at Patrick, waiting for his response. Patrick snorted, "I just don''t want to learn the scam that is Traditional Chinese Medicine." "It''s fine if you want to be ignorant about Traditional Chinese Medicine. Since you don''t want to learn anything about it, then why do you want an internship?" Fade roared. Patrick could tell that Fade was displeased, but he still looked unrepentant. He brazenly said, "I wanted to get an internship in one of the hospitals in the city, but I haven''t found a way yet. So, I came here for the time being." "Do you think this is a ce that you cane and go as you please?" Fade had lost his calm, "For the sake of Xenia, I will give you onest chance. Apologize to Dr. Wang immediately, and then learn the trade honestly, otherwise-" Without waiting for Fade to finish, Patrick waved his hand and interrupted, "No, I don''t think I like this lousy pharmacy. I won''t learn anything here!" Fade was infuriated. He pointed to the door and shouted, "Get out of here!" Fade could tolerate ack of skill, but he could not tolerate an attitude of ndering Traditional Chinese Medicine with such disdain, especially within his own medical center. Patrick''s behavior was absolutely uneptable. Patrick appeared unconvinced as he said, "Since you have asked me to leave, then what about my sry?" "Sry?" Dr. Wang scoffed, "How long have you been here? What have you done? Do you think you deserve to ask for a sry?" Patrick raised his chin slightly, "I don''t care. Anyway, I''ve already shown up for work. Even if I have only worked for a minute, you should give me a sry. Otherwise, I will go to the Industrial and Commercial Bureau, andin about you." "You-" Dr. Wang was too angry to speak. Fade''s face darkened, and his expression turned cold. Without saying a word, he went straight to Patrick. Patrick nervously took a step back as he said, "What are you d...?" Without waiting for him to finish, Fade kicked Patrick in the belly and sent him flying. Patrick fell onto the ground in front of the door. It was so painful that he grimaced as he got up from the ground. "How dare you hit me! My own parents have never hit me ever since I was a child. How dare you, I will beat you up!" He eximed. Fade paid no attention to him at all. He waved his hand and said, "If he dares to show up again, just beat him up. Don''t show him any mercy. I will be responsible for whatever happens." As he finished speaking, two burly bodyguards came over to Patrick immediately. As soon as Patrick saw those strong, tall bodyguards, he shrank away and retreated in disgrace. Nevertheless, he still wanted to have thest word, "Humph, you guys think too highly of yourselves! You are all just useless pieces of trash!" After that, he rubbed his butt, which hadnded quite heavily on the floor, and then hobbled away in a hurry. Fade immediately called Xenia and told her what had happened. Xenia was shocked to find out what had happened. She immediately apologized to Fade. Fade simply dismissed the issue and then hung up the phone. Chapter 866 Chapter 866 After the phone call, Fade continued with his work in the pharmacy. Just as everything was done, Fade noticed a crowd of people in front of the Tu Medicine Center, which was not too far away. It seemed that the clinic was very busy that day. Fade headed for the clinic. When Caesar saw that Fade had arrived at the Tu Medicine Center, he hurriedly came out to greet him. He pulled Fade in as he said, "Brother Fade, you''re just in time. I need your help, can you help me?" "I came to see you out of kindness, but here you are asking me for favors," Fade joked with a smile, but he immediately began to help. While he was busy helping, Fade asked Caesar, "What''s the matter? Why is it so busy today? Are there too many patients?" Caesar sighed and said, "No, the amount of patients is the same as always. It''s just that two of our doctors are not around, and we are overwhelmed. That''s why we are so busy." "Two doctors are not around. Who? What happened? Did they ask for leave?" Fade asked. Caesar said, "It''s my grandfather and Haider. They''re not here, so our efficiency has dropped tremendously." Fade immediately understood. Caesar''s grandfather, Jason Tu, was the one who upheld the Tu Medicine Center and its outstanding reputation. Since he was not around, there would definitely be an impact on their business.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Haider was Mr. Tu''s disciple. Even though he had only started learning some time ago, he was very gifted. After just a year of training, he had gained some impressive medical skills. He could even be compared to Caesar. It was understandable for them to be overwhelmed with the absence of these two people. "What''s wrong with them? Did something happen?" Fade asked. Then, Caesar exined, "My grandfather has to greet a guest today. He said that a good friend has come to look for him." When it came to Haider, Caesar sighed and said, "That kid, Haider, he has been taking leave for so many days recently. These days, he is more absent than he is present here." "Oh, how could this be? Is he not feeling well?" Fade asked. Caesar rolled his eyes and said, "It''s not because he''s not feeling well. It''s because that kid Haider has fallen in love recently. Some time ago, he happened to see a beautiful woman and fell in love with her. He has been pursuing her ever since then. He sends her to work every day, gives her flowers, and so on. He has beenpletely taken by her." "Oh, he''s so enthusiastic. So how''s that going for him?" Fade asked. Caesar sighed and said, "When ites to Haider, he is usually worthy of any beautifuldy. However, the one he is pursuing this time is really a great beauty. I heard that she is a teacher in a high-end private primary school. She has brains, beauty, and money too. So, it''s not easy to pursue her." "However, Haider said that the beautiful woman was moved by his insistence. Their rtionship seems to be better recently. Thus, he was encouraged to try even harder. Nowadays, he only comes to work once a week." Fade was speechless. After all, pursuing one''s love interest was a normal thing in life. It would not be appropriate for outsiders to intervene. Just as Fade was thinking, a figure walked quickly into the clinic. Caesar saw the iing figure, and he walked up to greet him. He smiled and said, "Grandpa, you''re back. How''s the guest?" Fade also smiled as he said, "Mr. Tu, you are back." However, the two of them suddenly noticed that Mr. Tu''s expression was grim. His brows were furrowed, and there was a hint of anger in his eyes. "Grandpa, what''s wrong?" Caesar asked in a hurry. Mr. Tu''s words carried an undercurrent of displeasure as he replied, "This is too much. I never expected that Lamont Cao would be such a shameless person." "Lamont!" Fade eximed. The name sounded a little familiar, but he could not remember who it was. Caesar put aside his work and went forward, "Grandpa, what happened? What did the Cao family do?" "Lamont sent his grandson this time. Just now, we ¡ª" Mr. Tu was about to exin. Suddenly, there was a loud burst of noiseing from the entrance of the Tu Medicine Center. Everyone looked towards the door. Fade looked up and saw a group of reporters with their equipment, making their way towards the Tu Medicine Center. Caesar immediately stepped forward and stopped those reporters as they were about to squeeze in. He said to them, "What are you doing? We don''t ept interviews here. Please leave." A fashionably dressed young man walked out from the group of reporters. With a sinister smile on his face, he looked at Caesar and said, "You must be Jason''s grandson, Caesar, right?" "Who are you?" Caesar looked at the young man in front of him with a somewhat unpleasant face. When Fade saw the man, he instantly recognized him. He was no other than the quack doctor that Fade had met, in the first-ss cabin of the ne from Yudson City to Dragonville. Sure enough, the man looked at Caesar as he introduced himself, "My name is Henric Cao, and I am from South Bay City. The King of Acupuncture, Lamont Cao, is my grandfather. I am the Acupuncture Prince." "The Cao family!" Caesar''s face sank, and he looked very unhappy. After all, his grandfather had been furious when he returned. The matter must be rted to Henric. "Why did you bring so many journalists here? The Tu Medicine Center does not wee interviews!" Henric snorted and waved his hand, saying, "Sorry, they''re not here to interview you. They''re here to interview me." "Interview you! In that case, what are you doing at the door of our clinic? Please leave. Don''t disturb our business," Caesar replied coldly as he was about to drive them away. However, Henric pointed to a board on the wall, with the words "The Acupuncture King". He proudly dered, "Today, I havee to the Tu Medicine Center to take away this board. Your Tu family does not deserve this title." "What did you say?" Now, all the doctors and apprentices in Tu Medicine Center, including Caesar, were furious. They all red at Henric. But Henric was indifferent to their anger. On the contrary, he seemed to have be even more puffed up and arrogant. He looked at the reporters then and said to Caesar, "I, Henric, will challenge and defeat you in order to win this board from you." "You''re challenging the Tu Medicine Center!" Caesar narrowed his eyes. He was about to erupt. Mr. Tu stepped forward and held Caesar back. He looked at Henric and spoke coldly, "Don''t y these tricks. I know exactly what your Cao family wants. I won''t give it to you, because your Cao family doesn''t deserve it." At that statement, it was Henric''s turn to narrow his eyes. He showed a sinister smile as he said, "Mr. Tu, you are a famous doctor with the title of Three Needles Tu under your belt. Are you afraid of my challenge?" Henric pointed to the reporters behind him and said with a smile, "If that''s the case, then you might as well admit defeat in front of all these reporters, saying that you cannot defeat the Acupuncture King of the Cao family. If you do, I will forget about the challenge." "That''s impossible!" Before Mr. Tu could speak, Caesar yelled angrily as he red at Henric. "Impossible? Does this mean that the Tu Medicine Center has epted my challenge?" Henric looked at Caesar and asked with a smile, as if he was the cat that ate the canary. Caesar was about to dere that they would dly take up the challenge, but at that moment, Mr. Tu pulled him back with a glum expression on his face. Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Mr. Tu stood up and looked at Henric icily. He said sternly, "I know what the Cao family is thinking. Go back and tell Lamont to give up on this idea. I will never hand over Master''s legacy to him." Fade and Caesar looked at Mr. Tu with some surprise, and their eyes were full of curiosity. Henric was discouraged, but then he smiled and said, "Since Mr. Tu has said so, I have something to tell you. This is what my grandfather has asked me to tell you." "What is it?" Mr. Tu''s eyes turned cold, and he vaguely felt that something was wrong. Henric said with a smile, "My grandfather said that the old tomb on Southern Hill seems to be a little dpidated. He''s going to dig it out, and move it to a better ce." No one thought much of those words, but Mr. Tu''s expression changed drastically. He immediately started to shout, "You wouldn''t dare! If Lamont so much as touches Master''s tomb, I will fight him to the bitter end, even if it means losing my life!" Henric sneered, "Mr. Tu, how could you say that. My grandfather is just doing this out of kindness. He wants to rebuild the ancestral tomb. This is a good thing!" "I will not allow Lamont to mess with Master''s tomb!" Mr. Tu roared. Henric then said, "Thend on the mountain has been bought by our Cao family. As soon as my grandfather gives the order, we can start working at anytime." "You-" Mr. Tu was furious. Henric''s eyes narrowed slightly and he said with a smile, "However, my grandfather said that if Mr. Tu were to return Master''s item, he would be willing to offer it as a sacrifice in front of Master''s tomb." "Don''t even think about it!" Mr. Tu shouted angrily. Henric showed a look of regret. He took out his mobile phone and made it look like he was about to make a phone call, "Since Mr. Tu won''t agree, then I can only inform my grandfather with regret." Mr. Tu was boiling with anger, but at that moment, he was helpless. Caesar quickly turned to Mr. Tu and asked with concern, "Grandpa, what is going on?" Mr. Tu let out a long sigh and then slowly began to tell the story, "When I was just in my teenage years, I traveled south to learn some skills..." After listening to Mr. Tu''s story, Fade and Caesar roughly understood the situation. Many years ago, Mr. Tu had be the disciple of a local Traditional Chinese Medicine doctor in the southern region. The old Traditional Chinese Medicine doctor had a few disciples, and one of them was Lamont, the current head of the Cao family. Lamont was thest disciple of the old doctor, and he had some talent. In addition, he had a way with words, so he was a very likable person. Back then, he had a good rtionship with Jason Tu as well. After several years of learning, Lamont made rapid progress in his medical skills, especially in acupuncture. At that time, even his master could not help but praise him. Lamont was constantly being ttered, and he was attracted by the lively happenings of the outside world, so he did not want to stay in such a remote mountainous area anymore. So, Lamont cooperated with some local businessmen to set up a clinic at the foot of the mountain to provide medicine and treat the nearby vigers.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It would have been fine for him to do so, but Lamont was greedy. He secretly made a deal with the businessmen. He used all kinds of ineffective medicinal materials as if they were the real thing, and exaggerated the patients'' illnesses, so that they would continue to look for him, and he would earn more money as a result. When such a thing was finally discovered by his master, the old doctor flew into a rage. He reprimanded Lamont severely, telling him to close the clinic, withdraw the money, and then to meditate in the mountain for a year. In fact, the old man had already been quite generous. He did not drive Lamont away because of Lamont''s talents. However, at that time, Lamont was at the peak of his career. He was earning good money and enjoying his life. He was highly sought after. Naturally, he would not be willing to give up everything he had. Thus, Lamont ultimately severed ties with his master and left the sect. He went down the mountain and continued on his own. Without the restrictions of his master, Lamont used all kinds of unscrupulous means to make money. His master could not bear to stand by and watch any longer. He brought his group of disciples down from the mountains to treat the vigers. At the same time, he revealed Lamont''s doings to the public, causing Lamont''s reputation to be ruined. Lamont was unwilling to submit and he wanted to fight back, but he found that his master''s medical skills were better than his. Especially when Lamont did not know the mysterious acupuncture technique known as the "Bronze Needle Spike". Under such circumstances, Lamont was naturally dissatisfied. He thought to himself that his Master had been keeping secrets, and had not imparted all of his skills to him. Lamont secretly inquired about the matter. Finally, he discovered that his master possessed an ancient Bronze Acupuncture Manual that had been handed down from ancient times. The manual was an acupuncture and medical book,piled by the royal doctor Victor Wang under the orders of the Emperor during the Song Dynasty. Within it, there were records of the methods of acupuncture for all kinds of difficult andplicated diseases. It was considered a treasure in the history of Traditional Chinese Medicine acupuncture. Lamont naturally coveted it, and he wanted to get the Bronze Acupuncture Manual, but after several attempts, he still had not seeded. At that point, his master was already an old man. In the end, he passed away with regrets. Before he died, the master passed down the Bronze Acupuncture Manual to Jason and told him to use it well, and that it should never fall into the hands of someone like Lamont. After Jason received the manual, Lamont continued to fight against him for a period of time. In the end, Lamont joined hands with the local rich merchants and focused on expanding his business instead, whereas Jason left South Bay City with the manual, and eventually settled down in Dragonville. In the years that passed, he studied the Bronze Acupuncture Manual and diligently practiced acupuncture. In the end, he became a famous doctor and earned the title of "Three Needles Tu". Meanwhile, in South Bay City, Lamont continued to rely on his previous techniques. His business and reputation rapidly developed, and he also gained the title of "King of Acupuncture" in South Bay City. Lamont, who possessed both wealth and fame, was still unable to forget the "Bronze Needle Spike" and the Bronze Acupuncture Manual. As a result, he had looked for Jason several times, and he attempted to get the medical book through various means. However, Jason had never let him get what he wanted. Since Jason had been doing well in Dragonville, Lamont had not dared not be too forceful. Things had been dyed time and time again, until now. Now, decadester, Lamont had be the true Acupuncture King in South Bay City, and the Cao family had grown into a huge family. The embarrassing things that happened when he first started had been gradually buried with the passage of time, as well as the suppression of the Cao family. Few people ever mentioned it again. Now that he was an old man, his time was limited. He wanted to get the Bronze Acupuncture Manual before his life came to an end, so that he could consolidate the title of the Cao family''s Acupuncture King. Chapter 868 Chapter 868 This time, Lamont sent his grandson Henric, under the pretense of making up about their past. However, they had secretly gathered plenty of reporters to make themselves look good. Lamont had made it sound like they were the personal disciples of the legendary master, and said that they wanted to continue to carry the skills of their master forward, so that it would be passed on for generations toe. At the same time, they also secretly released some fake news, using Jason of being a traitor and stealing the master''s medical book. They wanted to use public pressure to force Jason into admitting defeat and handing over the manual. Mr. Tu knew what the Cao family was thinking. Therefore, when Henric had proposed apetition, he had rejected it without hesitation. But now, Lamont was shamelessly using his master''s ancestral tomb to force Jason into submission. Perhaps moving a tomb was not a big deal for young people, but for an old man at Mr. Tu''s age, it was absolutely a significant matter. Moreover, the position of his master''s ancestral grave was where the old sect had once stood. Mr. Tu did not want to see Lamont disrupting his master''s final resting ce. Naturally, he instantly flew into a rage when he heard what Henric had said. "You''ve gone too far!" After Caesar had heard his grandfather''s exnation, his expression darkened, and he was furious. However, Henric''s face was full of glee. He shook the mobile phone in his hand, looking at Caesar and Jason as he said, "Mr. Tu, have you made up your mind? If you haven''t made up your mind, I''ll be calling my grandfather now." "You-" Mr. Tu was so angry that his face turned red. Caesar felt even more tense. He told Mr. Tu, "Grandpa, what are you afraid of? Let''s do this. I don''t believe that the Tu Family would lose to the Cao Family." Henric''s eyes lit up, "So, are you willing topete?" Mr. Tu was hesitant. He did not want to take any risk and let the Cao family get the Bronze Acupuncture Manual. However, Caesar''s face was full of confidence as he said, "Grandpa, don''t be afraid of him. You know my medical skills. Besides, I have also learned a lot from Brother Fade this year. With my improved medical skills, I will definitely not lose." Having heard that, Mr. Tu felt more assured. Finally, he nodded and said, "All right!" Caesar looked at Henric with a smile and said, "My grandfather agrees to ept the Cao family''s challenge." "Very good!" Henric said with a smile. "Shall we begin?" "Wait!" Caesar said. "What? Are you going back on your word?" Henric taunted with a sneer. "I won''t go back on my word," Caesar said. "If you win, you will take away the board of Acupuncture King''. But what if I win?" Henric was full of confidence and said, "What do you want?" Caesar''s eyes turned cold. He nced at Mr. Tu and then said to Henric, "If I win, the Cao family is not allowed to assume the title of ''Acupuncture King''. Your grandfather, Lamont, must go to the tomb of my grandfather''s teacher. He must kneel down and apologize to him, and then dere his past doings to the public." As soon as he said that, even Henric''s expression faltered a little. However, Henric soon grinned and replied with a This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. sneer, "I think that the board of ''Acupuncture King'' in Tu Medicine Center is not worth that much." "The title of Acupuncture King'' in my Cao family is far superior to the title of ''Acupuncture King'' in Doctor Tu''s Medical Center. Anything else is not even worth considering." "You¡ª" Caesar''s face fell. Henric narrowed his eyes as he continued to speak, "However, if you really want to make a bet, it''s not impossible. It''s just that the Tu family''s bet needs to be increased as well. I don''t demand too much. Just return the Bronze Acupuncture Manual to its rightful owner. Give it back to the Cao family." "Returning the book to its rightful owner? What nonsense are you spouting? Since when did that medical book belong to the Cao family?" Mr. Tu was so angry that he lost hisposure. Henric remained calm, "We all know who the medical book belongs to." Caesar snorted, "When I win, no one will believe you and your false words." After that, Caesar looked at his grandfather and said, "Grandpa, please have faith in me." Mr. Tu hesitated for a few seconds, but he finally agreed to it. Caesar then looked at Henric and said, "Alright, the Tu family will use the Bronze Acupuncture Manual as a bet. Do you dare to ept?" Henric''s eyes narrowed slightly as a smile appeared on his face, "Why wouldn''t I?" "Alright, how do you want topete?" Caesar asked. Henric hade prepared. He said, "Since the Tu family and the Cao family are both good at acupuncture, and you and I have the nickname ''Three Needles Junior'' and ''Acupuncture Prince'' respectively. Naturally, we shallpete with acupuncture." "Acupuncture! Fine by me!" Caesar nodded. Henric waved his hand, and then several people stepped forward. "These are all famous Traditional Chinese Medicine experts from the country. Some are from your Dragonville City, some are from our South Bay City, and some are from the Capital City. How about letting them be the judge?" When Caesar saw that, he was a little hesitant. After all, those people had all been brought in by Henric. He was not sure whether they could be trusted. Seeing his reaction, Henric said with a smile, "What? Caesar, don''t you believe me? Or do you not trust these experts and schrs! Among them, there is Old Master Ti from Capital City." At those words, the faces of the experts turned sour. After all, most of them were well- known doctors. They were at least experts from the major hospitals in the city. Even Old Master Ti, the famous master from Capital City, was there among them. "It''s not that!" Caesar exined in a hurry. Henric continued to smile as he said, "Nothing is perfect. Of course, if you are worried, you can let Mr. Tu be the referee. I still believe in Mr. Tu''s medical skills and character." By saying so, Henric''s raised his image in the eyes of others. It made him look generous and confident. Inparison, Caesar would seem to be a timid person. It was undeniable that Henric was great at rallying public opinion with his psychological skills. It had caught Caesar off guard. Caesar did not want to be entangled any longer. He simply nodded and said, "Okay, I have no problem with the judges. Next up, how do we do this?" Henric then said, "How do we do this? I have a suggestion. Isn''t this a clinic? We will each choose a patient with simr symptoms, put a needle in each of them to cure the disease and see whose is more effective, and then they would be the victor. What do you think?" Caesar thought for a while and considered that the patients were all random people from Dragonville. Henric was unlikely to be able to temper with it in any aspect. Moreover, the competition seemed to be a reliable proof of their respective acupuncture skills. So, Caesar agreed, "Alright, it will do." "That''s great. Let''s have the judges choose the patients first!" Henric said. Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Several judges went along with Mr. Tu to exin the situation to the patients. When the patients heard that ''Three Needles Junior'' and ''Acupuncture Prince'' would personally cure their disease for free, they all rushed up to participate. Soon, the judges chose 20 patients and divided them into two groups. Each group had ten people, and they were assigned to Caesar and Henric respectively. The symptoms and severity of the diseases in both groups of patients were very simr. In terms of diseases, there weremon ailments such as cold and fever, internal conditions in regards to the body and joints, as well as chronic diseases such as pneumonia, heart failure, pulse disorder, and so on. It could be said that the distribution of patients from both sides covered most of themon diseases, and both their medical skills could be put to the test. After both parties confirmed the condition of their patients, the judges examined them again before they began thepetition. Meanwhile, numerous cameras were focused on them, and the clicking sound of shutters went on endlessly. Some people even started a live broadcast on the Inte, and their video was being streamed online. At that moment, thepetition between Caesar and Henric was trending. As thepetition started, both parties started to move quickly. They first felt the patient''s pulses to confirm their condition, then used silver needles to perform acupuncture on the spot. Both of them were very skilled, and fluid in their movements. As they used their needles, their movements were natural and smooth, as if they were dancing. It dazzled everyone who was watching. Many reporters were even praising them, and they were constantly taking photos too. Mr. Tu looked at Caesar and Henric,paring their methods and speed. He could not help but show a smile. He was feeling much more relieved. Henric''s methods were quite good, they were light and intelligent. It could be seen that he had potential. However, he had a huge problem which was the same as his grandfather, Lamont''s. Because of their natural talents, they did not spend a lot of time to practice their fundamentals. Although there were no apparent problems in their actions, acupuncture was a precise exercise. Subtle details were the key to a higher uracy. The final oue could be seen from whoever had a more stable workflow. Originally, Caesar also had a simr problem. However, ever since he had been defeated by Fade that one time in Bay City, he had worked hard on his basics, and made great progress. Based on the current scene, Mr. Tu was almost certain that Caesar would be able to win the match. At the thought of that, Mr. Tu''s smile grew wider and wider. The two of them moved fast, performing a dazzling array of acupuncture techniques. It was hard to determine who had the upper hand. From the live broadcast, many people continued to fill the comments section with encouraging words. Within an hour, all ten patients on both sides had been treated with acupuncture. Their acupuncture methods and movements had been skillful, without any mistakes. So, next, the most important oue was to observe the therapeutic effects from both groups of patients. For simr diseases, the winner could be determined from the group of patients who had healed better and recovered faster. The judge went over and began to examine the physical conditions of the twenty patients. Caesar had a smile on his face. He too had noticed Henric''s underlying problem, so he was very confident. And that moment, Henric too had a smile on his face. He appeared to be very confident as well. The two looked at each other, as if they were thinking, "Just you wait!" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Tu followed the judges and watched them examine the patients. At first, he did not participate in it. However, after seeing the condition of several patients, Mr. Tu''s face darkened, and he began to examine the patients himself. After the inspection, the judges and Mr. Tu returned. However, Mr. Tu''s face did not look good. He was frowning with a puzzled expression. Caesar''s heart could not help but skip a beat as he asked, "Grandfather, what''s wrong?" Before Mr. Tu could speak, Henric spoke up in a clear voice, "Ladies and gentlemen, please announce the results now." As soon as he said that, everyone''s eyes and the lens of the reporters all turned towards the judges. Old Master Ti, the old doctor of Traditional Chinese Medicine from Capital City, stood up and dered, "Just now, we have checked the physical conditions of the 20 patients from both sides." "The 20 patients'' diseases have been treated effectively without any mistakes. It can be said that these two doctors, Caesar and Henric, are worthy of being the descendants of famous doctors. Their medical skills are really amazing," He continued. After those pleasantries, Old Master Ti paused for a while. Then, he said, "Since all the diagnosis and treatments have been correctly performed, there is only one standard, that is, whose therapeutic effect is better, whose patients recover faster, and whose medical skills are better." The meaning of the sentence was clear and easy to understand. Even the onlookers nodded in agreement. They all thought it was very reasonable. Then, Old Master Ti announced, "There are ten patients on each side. ording to our inspection, there are two patients who have almost recovered. Caesar''s group of patients are in a slightly better condition, so in terms of recovery, Caesar''s performance is better." Upon hearing that, Caesar revealed a smile on his face. However, Henric did not seem nervous at all. On the contrary, he even looked proud of himself. Mr. Tu then continued, "However, for the other eight patients, their extent of recovery was all better in Henric''s group. Therefore, for thispetition, I hereby dere Henric to be the winner." As soon as he finished, the audience burst into an uproar. Caesar''s expression changed drastically, "This is impossible, how could it be?" Mr. Tu''s face fell, and his heart seemed to have sunk to the bottom of the valley. Henric wore a proud smile on his face, as if he was not at all surprised at the results, "Caesar, do you want to deny it? Or should I say, do you doubt the judgment of the referees?" "I¡ª" Caesar was speechless. Then, Henric continued, "If you won''t ept the results, I would like to trouble Old Master Ti to exin it in detail. Why do you think my patients have recovered better?" Old Master Ti nodded, and then started to exin the symptoms of the patients one by one, so that other people could better understand their judgment as to how each patient would be expected to recover. As he was exining the situation, many of the people who were outside of the world of acupuncture listened attentively, and they found it to be fairly reasonable. Caesar himself frowned in disbelief at the exnation. He muttered, "It''s impossible, his skills are not better than mine at all. How could it be..." Even Mr. Tu was frowning, as his face showed a puzzled expression. Henric did not care about it at all. He smiled as he looked over and said in a clear voice, "The result of the match has already been decided. Mr. Tu, Caesar, it is time for you to fulfill your side of the wager!" Chapter 870 Chapter 870 Hearing that, Old Mr. Tu and Caesar suddenly snapped out of their doubts. Their faces changed dramatically in an instant, showing a look of gloominess. They looked at each other without saying a word. Seeing that, Henric smiled and said, "Old Mr. Tu, Caesar, What does this mean? Aren''t you going to admit it?" Caesar''s face stiffened. He wanted to retort but at that moment, he was speechless. Old Mr. Tu''s face was gloomy, silent. His expressions kept changing. In the end, he looked at Henric and said, "We admit defeat in thispetition. You can take the board of ''Acupuncture King1, but I can''t give you the Bronze Acupuncture Manual. I can change other conditions. As long as I can do it, I will never say no." "Grandpa, I-" Caesar could not bear to watch that, so he blurted out. However, Old Mr. Tu shook his head and told Caesar, "Caesar, there''s no need to say anything. Since we have lost, the Tu Family will have to pay the price." The reporters snapped pictures of the two of them. The live broadcast caused more chaos and discussion. Some people praised Old Mr. Tu for keeping his word. Besides, in that society, there were a lot of people who would not admit their debts even when being asked in the face. Old Mr. Tu had admitted it, it was very admirable. However, there were also people who said that Old Mr. Tu did not keep his promise. He had clearly promised to give the Bronze Acupuncture Manual, but now he wanted to change it to something else. He was being dishonest.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, the Inte was bustling in discussion. At that time, Henric shook his head and told Old Mr. Tu, "Mr. Tu, I admire you for your behavior very much. However, with all due respect, everything you can do, the Cao family can do it too. Therefore, you are not too useful for our Cao family." "You When Caesar heard Henric insult his grandfather, he suddenly became furious and was about to rush out. However, he was stopped by Old Mr. Tu eventually. Henric continued to say, "So, my family doesn''t want to change the rules of this challenge. We want the Bronze Acupuncture Manual. Of course, since Mr. Tu and my grandfather used to be in the same sect, I can let you keep the board of Acupuncture King'' for the Tu family." Old Mr. Tu was silent for a while. There was not much expression on his face, but his trembling muscles and blinking eyes revealed his very uneasy mood at the moment. Caesar could not bear to watch any longer and said, "Grandpa, Ipeted in thispetition. I will bear all the responsibilities. I don''t care how the Cao family treats me. It''s just that Grandpa, you can''t hand the Bronze Acupuncture Manual over to-" Before he could finish his words, Old Mr. Tu let out a long sigh, shook his head, and then said, "Master, I''m sorry. I''m too ipetent." After that, Mr. Tu looked at Henric with a cold face and said, "The Bronze Acupuncture Manual, I agree to give it to the Cao family." Hearing that, Henric was immediately overjoyed and showed an obvious smile on his face. He came over and said, "Then take it out quickly!" At first, Mr. Tu wanted to say something more, but in the end, he sighed lightly. Without saying anything, he turned around and went into the room to take out the Bronze Acupuncture Manual. Seeing that, everyone working in Tu Medicine Centre was sad and depressed. Henric was in high spirits, looking very proud. The reporters behind him were even more excited, taking photos. After all, for them, no matter what the result was, that challenge of Three Needles Tu and the Acupuncture King was enough for plenty of headlines. At that moment, there was a cold voice, "Old Mr. Tu, please wait a moment." Old Mr. Tu heard that it was Fade''s voice. He could not help turning his head and then asked, "Dr. Chen, what can I do for you?" Fade said, "Mr. Tu, I made some interesting discoveries. I want to show them to everyone now. So, please see it before making a decision." "A small discovery?" Old Mr. Tu was slightly puzzled. On the other side, Caesar got excited and went straight to Fade''s side. He said, "Brother Fade, have you found something? You have a way to save the Bronze Acupuncture Manual, don''t you?" Fade did not say much. He just gave Caesar a reassuring look and then walked out. As for Henric, when he realized his n was being jeopardized, he frowned, looking irritated. Then, he looked at Fade, his frowning cheek turned into anger directly. He red at Fade, gritted his teeth, and said, "It''s you!" He remembered what had happened on the ne two days ago. He was arrested by thepany''s security because of that guy. After getting off the ne, he was even taken to the police station for an interrogation. "That''s right, it''s me. Had it only been the matter on the ne, I thought you were a bit obscene. But I did not expect you to be so shameless too." Fade said. Hearing that, Henric''s face stiffened and a sh of panic shed in his eyes. After all, he was worried that Fade would tell them about the scandal on the ne, so he immediately changed the subject and said, "What are you talking about? I don''t care who you are. It''s apetition between the Cao family and the Tu family. It has nothing to do with you." "Indeed, yourpetition has nothing to do with me," Fade said with a faint smile. "Then why are you-" Henric interrupted him. Fade directly cut him off and said, "I haven''t finished speaking yet. Why are you in such a hurry? Do you feel guilty?" While speaking, Fade nced at Henric. Looking at Fade''s eyes, Henric suddenly felt his heart skipped a beat. He felt a sense of imminent danger, which made him feel uneasy. "Why should I feel guilty?" Henric had a confident look on his face. "Are you sure you won?" Fade showed a strange smile, looking at Henric. Henric''s heart jolted and he said, "So many expert judges here think that I won, and even Old Mr. Tu admitted it. What do you mean by that?" Fade came out and looked at the cameras of the reporters. He shook his head and said, "On the surface, it seems that you have won. However, in fact, you, Henric, have lost thispetition." His words immediately caused an uproar. He sneered, "Haha, do you think I have lost just because you said so? Who do you think you are? Or, are you going not to y fair and square?" Henric, Old Master Ti, as well as some other judges, showed a gloomy look upon hearing Fade''s words. They stared at Jade gloomily. After all, Fade indicated that Henric had lost, which meant that there was something wrong with the judgment made by those judges. For someone having a good reputation, it was absolutely intolerable. Chapter 871 Chapter 871 For a moment, the judges, as well as the journalists, even the patients stared at Fade curiously. Especially the judges, they looked terribly annoyed, beginning to speak up. "You son of a b*tch, what do you know? Nonsense!" "We are doctors! Who are you?" In the midst of all the shouting, a local doctor in Dragonville City recognized Fade. He interjected and reminded the other judges, "Everyone, this is Fade, a famous Chinese medicine practitioner in Dragonville. Dr. Chen has excellent medical skills." Hearing that, the judges were shocked. However, the way they looked at Fade was still filled with doubts. "A Chinese medicine practitioner? Excellent? Excellent how? Which hospital does he work at?" "Yeah. Old Master Ti is renowned for his medical skills. Even if he is a Chinese medicine practitioner, how dare he showed off in front of Old Master Ti?" The doubt cast on his capabilities made the local doctors feel embarrassed to exin. After all, Fade did not have any medical positions or titles. Their awkward looks made the judges even more doubtful of Fade''s abilities, the crowd started bawling. Old Master Ti even said to Fade, "Young man, you''d better apologize to all of us, or you will not get out of here." "Apologize? Why should I?" Fade asked with a smile. "You just defamed our characters as a doctor with your nonsense. Shouldn''t you apologize for that?" Old Master Ti said sternly. Fade waved his hand and said indifferently, "What right do you have to say that I''m talking nonsense? Is it because of your academic and professional titles?" "You''re messing around!" Old Master Ti said coldly. Fadeughed and said, "You''ll find outter if I''m messing around. I''m afraid it''s not me who has to apologize." After that, before Old Master Ti could reply, Fade looked at Henric and said, "Do you think your acupuncture is more effective than Caesar''s?" "It was witnessed by all the judges and the crowd. Is there anything wrong with it?" Henric said as he looked at Fade. Fade was silent. Instead, he looked at the group of judges of Old Master Ti and said, "Now, I would like to ask all the judges one question. When Caesar and Henric were performing an acupuncture treatment on the patient, if we were to solely judge by the acupuncture skill, who do you think was better?" Upon the question, all judges frowned lightly. Someone said, "Of course it was Henric. The final result has already proved this." After thinking for a while, someone said, "No, if it was the technique, I don''t think there''s much difference at all. Caesar did better in some aspects." "I think so too. Both of their skills were exquisite and urate. However, Caesar had better skills and was more stable. In terms of speed and uracy, he''s superior." "I still think it''s more or less the same. That bit of difference doesn''t have much of an impact on me." All the judges had their own opinions, the general consensus was quite clear. Most of the doctors thought that Caesar''s acupuncture skills were superior to Henric''s, or at least it was on par with Henric''s. On that point, the judges had reached an agreement. Hearing that, Fade nodded and said, "Since we have reached an agreement, then I would like to ask you a question. Both patients have simr symptoms, and they were treated solely with acupuncture without any other medication. Caesar''s acupuncture technique was more precise. But why did he lose in the end?" "Perhaps it was the effectiveness of his treatment? What''s so strange about losing?" A doctor asked. Fade continued to ask, "Isn''t it strange that the effectiveness of his treatment was poorer despite having a superior acupuncture technique?" What he said dawned on the judges, they were stunned. They frowned slightly, pondering. Seeing that, Henric quickly said, "You are misleading the judges. My acupuncture technique is absolutely better than Caesar''s. As for the result, it''s due to the embodiment of my excellent medical skills." "Mr. Cao, is that so? Or do you think that the judges were unable to judge whose acupuncture skills were better?" The same argument that Henric had used on Fade was used against himself by Fade. Henric''s face sank. He became silent immediately, dared not to speak anymore. He only tried to argue, "Anyway, my treatment was far more effective. I won this fair and square." Fade ignored Henric and looked at the judges instead. He continued speaking, "Each of you are senior and expert Chinese Medicine practitioner, you should have some opinions on the questions I just raised." "Henric was not any better in acupuncture, but he won in the end. So, there''s only one exnation, which is, apart from acupuncture, he might have used other means, which made his final result better." Hearing that, the judges'' expression changed. They frowned and began to reflect on it. Henric''s expression changed. He red at Fade as he said, "You''re ndering me. It''s a nder without proof." "Jason, Caesar, I''m not interested in fighting with you anymore. I''m asking you guys to make a choice now." Henric said as he red at Mr. Tu and Caesar. Fade sneered and said, "Mr. Cao, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so fired-up? Are you feeling guilty?" "You are the one feeling guilty. I''m just done with your bbering." Henric said coldly. "It''s OK that you don''t want to listen, Mr. Cao. Just let me check the silver needles that you used." Fade said. Henric was panicked to hear that. He turned down Fade''s suggestion immediately, "No way! I already won. You are just making things difficult for me. I''m not going to do as you said. I¡ª" Fade did not give Henric any chances. He walked toward him and grabbed him. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Henric tried to dodge as he was startled. However, he was no match for Fade. In the blink of an eye, a silver needle appeared in Fade''s hand. It was the one used by Henric to treat the illness. After that, Fade asked for the silver needles that Caesar had used just now. After putting down the two silver needles, Fade asked the pharmacists to bring over two bowls of hot water. Then, he ced the two silver needles into two bowls of water respectively. Caesar''s silver needle immediately sank. After waiting for a moment, there was no change. However, after Henric''s silver needle sank, there were streaks of green, red, and gray began spreading out from the needles. Finally, the bowl of water became murky, and the silver needle at the bottom of the bowl could no longer be seen. Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Seeing the difference, the onlookers were shocked. They eximed, "How could this happen? It''s colorful. Is there anything inside the silver needle?" The looks on the judges of Old Master Ti changed drastically. All of a sudden, they came to a realization. They stared at Henric and questioned him, "Did you coat the silver needle with medication?" Henric stuttered, didn''t know how to answer. At that moment, Fade snorted and said, "He did not merely add medicine." "If only medicine was added, it would have only rendered thispetition unfair but still benefited the patient. It could''ve treated the patient. However, in order to win, Henric used a stimnt with extreme side effects." Hearing that, the crowd burst into an uproar. Everys doctors and patients were shocked. Henric hurriedly denied it. He waved his hands and said, "No, I didn''t put in any stimnts. He''s talking nonsense. Don''t believe him!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Guys, you are all professionals. You can look up the effects of the medicine yourselves." Fade said to the judges. The judges walked over there and dipped their fingers in the bowl. They sniffed it lightly, faces darkened. Some people made use of the scene to make aparison. Some of them tasted the water. The expressions on their faces changed drastically. In an instant, the voices of the judges began to ovep each other. "This is the smell oftle leaf. The side effects oftle leaves are very strong. How could it be used casually!" "There is also meteor vine, which is used in traditional Chinese surgery for anaesthesia. It''s not useful for the patients at all!" What the doctors said confirmed that Fade was correct. Immediately, the crowd burst into an uproar, especially the ten patients that Henric had treated. All of them were infuriated. They rushed toward Henric and gave him a beating. At the end, when Henric was beaten ck and blue, Fade waved his hand at someone and let them pull away the patients and their family members who were frustrated. Then, Fade, Mr. Tu, and Caesar walked toward Henric and said, "Henric, you cheated in this competition. You lost in thispetition. Are you willing to admit it?" At that moment, Henric had no choice but to ept it. He nodded and said, "I''ll ept it. I''ll ept it." "That''s good. Don''t forget the conditions of the bet." Fade reminded him coldly. Mr. Tu was also agitated. He added, "Cao family is not allowed to touch Master''s ancestral tomb. Also, you should let Lamont announce what happened that year." Henric nodded rapidly and replied, "Okay! Okay!" "Get lost!" Fade waved his hand. Henric immediately crawled away. After Henric left, the reporters dispersed too. The entrance of the clinic immediately became much quieter. At the moment, Old Master Ti and the judges were frozen in ce as they stared at Fade with embarrassment. They wanted to say something but did not know what to say. Fade smiled and said, "I said it out of anger. With all due respect, please forgive me if I offended you." Fade''s attitude immediately made the judges change their expressions. Old Master Ti cupped his hands and said while shaking his head, "We were too arrogant. We didn''t listen to you, Mr. Chen. We almost made a huge mistake. I would like to apologize to you, Mr. Chen and Mr. Tu!" After Old Master Ti apologized, all the other judges began to say sorry. After Fade and Mr. Tu talked to them for a while, they finally sent Old Master Ti and the other judges away. Then, Fade and Mr. Tu personally checked on Henric''s patients and helped them get rid of the side effects of the medicine. After the next two days, that incident began to spread on the media. The TV station, the local newspapers, the magazines, and the Inte were reporting that news. Tu Medicine Center and Three Needles Tu became more popr. At the same time, the reputation of the King Acupuncture in the Cao family declined rapidly in Dragonville. However, after carrying out some inquiries, Mr. Tu found out that there wasn''t very much news about it in South Bay City. There were basically no relevant reports that could really attract the public''s attention. They were sure that the South Bay City, where the Cao family was based, must have cklisted the news to prevent it from being reported in South Bay City. Mr. Tu and Caesar were a little angry about the situation. At the same time, they were also a little worried that the Cao Family would not fulfill the promise they had made before in thepetition. The first promise was regarding the name "Acupuncture King" of the Cao family. However, that was not something Mr. Tu and Caesar cared much about. It did not bother them whether the Cao family was willing to remove that name. What the two of them truly cared about was their master''s ancestral tomb. They also wanted Lamont to publicly announce the truth of that incident in the past. As they were worried that they would go back on their words, Mr. Tu immediately rescheduled the work and ns of the clinic. He was going to go to South Bay City to supervise the Cao family so that they would do as they promised. As for Fade, he finally had some free time. However, he received a call from an unknown number. Fade picked up the phone and said, "Hello, this is Fade." From the other end of the line, there was a nervous voice, "President Chen? I''m ine, a nurse at Fei Enterprises Holding Inc." "ine, I know you. What''s the matter? Why do you need to call me?" Fade asked. ine said anxiously, "President Chen, here''s the thing. There were two persons who came to the company iming that they are Xenia''s rtives and that they wanted to meet her. However, after the security guard let them in, they scolded Xenia as soon as they entered the treatment room. They even tried to hit her." "Now, they are in control of the security guards. But they are still reluctant to leave and still harassing Xenia. What''s more, one of them even mentioned you, Mr. Chen ine stopped talking, she wasn''t sure if she should continue speaking. Fade frowned. Something shed through his mind and he said instantly, "Is one of them a young man in his twenties, with blonde curly hair?" "Yes, yes. The other one is a middle- aged woman. She seems like the man''s mother." Hearing that, Fade figured out who the man was. He was sure that it was Patrick, Xenia''s cousin, who was driven out of the Sincere Medicine Center by Fade two days ago. Unexpectedly, after being driven away, he was still unaware of his mistakes. Instead, he came to thepany and caused trouble to Xenia. At the thought of that, Fade''s face suddenly darkened and he said coldly, "ine, let the security guards keep them under control. I''ll be right there." Chapter 873 Chapter 873 Soon, Fade arrived at Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. He took the elevator up to the treatment room. When he came out of the elevator, he saw a few security guards restraining a young man in his twenties and a middle- aged woman in the corridor. He took a closer look and confirmed that the young man was Xenia''s cousin, Patrick Chi, whom he met a few days ago. At the moment, although both of them were being held by the guards, they continued cursing at Xenia, who was in the treatment room. "Xenia, I''m your aunt. How could you treat me like this? Do you even have a conscience? Is this how you treat your elders?" Mrs. Chi shouted. Patrick said furiously, "Xenia Xu, I''m your cousin. Since you have attacked us, don''t me us for being bad rtives. I will report you to the police." Xenia was upset and anxious. Her face was scribbled with worries. She wanted to exin something. At that moment, Fade came toward them, "Xenia, are you all right?" Xenia shook her head and said, "I''m fine, but they..." Noticing Fade was there, Patrick couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. He said coldly, "Xenia, do you think you can get out of this by having this guy here? There''s no way you can escape." After shouting at them, Patrick turned to Mrs. Chi next to him and exined, "Mom, he is the boss of that god- forsaken pharmacy. He''s the one who drove me away." Hearing that, Mrs. Chi red at Fade. Then, she said to Xenia, "Xenia, exin it yourself! Do you think you did the right thing?" "I asked for a small favor from you to rmend Patrick as an intern in Dragonville because I heard you work there. Instead, you took him to a shabby pharmacy, and let someone bully Patrick. You even sent people to hurt us. I''ll see if you still have the guts to face us during our next family reunion!" "Aunt, it''s not what you think. I introduced Patrick to work in Sincere Medicine Center out of kindness. Brother Chen''s medical skills " Xenia started to exin. However, Mrs. Chi refused to listen. She interrupted Xenia and said, "Stop quibbling. It''s just a terrible pharmacy. You were just brushing us off. Our family has taken care of you for so many years. We spent a lot of our money solely on your clothes and food. It was just a small favor that we asked for, yet you treated us so horribly!" Patrick also said coldly, "Xenia, if you don''t want to help, just say it. Don''t fool me." After hearing that, Xenia anxiety went away, leaving only anger. At that moment, her face darkened. She stared at her aunt, without exining, she said indifferently, "Aunt, don''t you feel bad saying that?" "What do you mean by taking care of us? We''ve only stayed at your ces three times over the years. As for the food and clothes you mentioned, you only gave some snacks and old clothes during the New Year and nothing more! If we were to be calctive, my family brought more things for you!" Apparently, her aunt didn''t expect Xenia to argue with her. She was stunned and furious, "How could you talk to me like this? I''m your elder. How could you say that? You''re so ungrateful!" At that moment, Xenia did not care much anymore. She shouted furiously, "I''m ungrateful? Upon your request to find Patrick a job, I immediately went out of my way and got a job in Brother Chen''s clinic for him." "In the end, he messed it up. Yet you''re ming me instead. Tell me who is ungrateful." Xenia shouted. Mrs. Chi and Patrick looked terrible, humiliated. They red at Xenia and said, "What kind of job did you find for Patrick? A shabby pharmacy! What the hell is that? You expect a college graduate like Patrick to do odd jobs at such a ce. Weren''t you blinding me?" Patrick also said proudly, "Xenia, let me tell you. My mother managed to contact the person in charge of City Medical Center. Now I''m part of City Medical Center. Comparing with City Medical Center, that small pharmacy is ridiculous." Xenia no longer could hold it in anymore. She could tolerate them ndering her, but she could not allow them to nder Fade. However, just as Xenia was about to exin, Fade grabbed Xenia and shook her head gently. Then, he looked at Patrick and asked in a low voice, "Did you mean you''re recruited by City Medical Center? The City Medical Center in Dragonville?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Patrick''s said with pride, "Yes, it''s the best public hospital in Dragonville, the first hospital in the urban. I will be beginning my internship there in three days right after my graduation. What? It''s much better than your shabby pharmacy!" Patrick''s mother was proud of him. She looked at Xenia and sarcastically said, "Hmm, your parents always say that you''re good at socializing. I thought you were great but you are just a little nurse of a smallpany. The people you know have no status. You call yourself a boss though you only run a small pharmacy. It''s ridiculous." "You..." Xenia was provoked. At that moment, Fade said, "Xenia, don''t bother them. It''ll just be a waste of time." "Haha. Now that you''ve been exposed, you''re guilty, don''t you?" Mrs. Chi began mocking. Patrick also said proudly, "I''ve already called the police. Just wait for the police toe arrest you, haha!" Fade ignored them. Throwing them a cold stare, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone number. He spoke, "Is this Doctor Tao? This is Fade. Yes, I have a favor." "Is there someone named Patrick Chi recruited to the City Medical Center? Yes, two days ago." Hearing Fade''s words, Patrick and his mother''s expressions changed. They looked nervous, but then they sneered at him. "Haha, you''re still putting on an act. You''re just a nobody working in a shabby pharmacy, yet you''re still pretending to know a doctor from City Medical Center. What a joke!" "I''m so scared. Boss Chen is not someone to mess with. Is he going to cklist me? Hahaha." Fade ignored them as he waited for Daphne''s response. Then, he said, "Well, Doctor Tao, please convey the message to your principal. Patrick Chi shouldn''t be employed. Please fire him." Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Patrick and his mother''s expressions changed. Then, they immediately startedughing. "Haha, you b*stard. I just said that. Don''t give me that!" "Oh, you must really enjoy acting! Do you really think that you are a big shot that you''re able to expel me by just saying a word? Haha!" "Have the police arrived? They beat up people, they should be arrested." When they were bbering with excitement, a phone suddenly rang. Patrick took out his mobile phone and looked at it. He was stunned. He quickly picked up the phone and answered in a respectful tone, "Dr. Yuan, hello, I am Patrick. Is there anything..." Before Patrick could finish his sentence, Dr. Yuan, who was on the other end of the line said coldly, "Patrick, you don''t have toe to City Medical Center after three days." "Ah!" Patrick was stunned, changing his facial expression. He said immediately, "Dr. Yuan, what do you mean? I..." "What I mean is that you have been expelled from City Medical Center. You don''t have toe here for housemanship anymore." Dr. Yuan said sternly. Patrick was astonished. He eximed, "What? I''m expelled? Why?" Meanwhile, Mrs. Chi was speechless. She nervously peeked at Patrick''s phone, as if she could see Dr. Yuan through the phone. On the other end, Dr. Yuan said in an unhappy tone, "You''ve offended a big shot. How dare you ask me why?" "Dr. Yuan, I didn''t do anything! How did I offend a big shot, I..." Patrick''s face was full of grievance, defending himself desperately. Mrs. Chi also said hurriedly on the side, "Dr. Yuan, my son is very good. If you have any requests, please ask. I will do my best to fulfill your requirements, Dr. Yuan." "It''s toote to say anything now. Now, leave Dragonville immediately. It is the wisest choice for you." Dr. Yuan warned. Patrick was very puzzled. He said discontentedly, "Dr. Yuan, what on earth is going on? You can''t expel me without a valid reason!" "Without a valid reason?" Dr. Yuan was so angry that he snorted coldly and then said, "You''ve offended Mr. Chen, yet you''re still saying that it''s for no reason? Are you out of your mind?" "Mr. Chen? Who''s Mr. Chen?" Patrick was still puzzled, asking him. Dr. Yuan shouted on the phone, "Fade Chen. Mr. Chen is a tycoon in Dragonville. He''s the vice president of Fei Enterprises Holding Inc, the owner of Sincere Medicine Center, as well as a top martial artist in Dragonville." In the beginning, Patrick and Mrs. Chi did not seem to realize anything. When Dr. Yuan mentioned "Sincere Medicine Center", Patrick was shocked. He stared at Fade in disbelief. He murmured, "Sincere Medicine Center? Fade, is Dr. Yuan talking about you?" Fade said faintly, "As I said before, you don''t deserve to stay in the Sincere Medicine Center and you don''t deserve to learn Chinese medicine either. You should leave now." Those words confirmed Fade''s identity. Instantly, Patrick''s legs went weak and he almost fell to the ground. At that time, Mrs. Chi frowned. It seemed that she still couldn''t believe Fade''s identity. She frowned and said, "He is only a small pharmacy owner. Is he really that powerful? Dr. Yuan must have made a mistake!" "A small pharmacy?" Xenia sneered and said, "In addition to being the best martial artist in Dragonville, but he also has the best medical skill in Dragonville." "Even Mr. Tu praised Brother Chen for his medical skills. He literally worships him. The Life Elixir Wine that has been trending across the country, as well as the Ephedra Syrup manufactured some time ago were all Brother Chen''s fine work." "As Patrick was a Chinese Medicine practitioner, so I enrolled him into Tu Medicine Center to practice so that he could learn something from Brother Chen. Even if he only learned a little, it''d be enough." Xenia said as she shook her head and sneered, "In the end, Patrick did not study hard and even looked down on traditional Chinese medicine. It''s funny." After hearing Xenia''s words, Patrick and his mother were dumbfounded. They looked at Fade in a daze and muttered. "How could this happen? How could this happen?" Patrick muttered in a daze. "Sincere Medicine Center is actually so prestigious. Patrick, how could you..." Patrick''s mother regretted it very much. Looking at Fade, she fell to her knees and pleaded, "Mr. Chen, we were wrong. We knew nothing. Please, give Patrick another chance for Xenia''s sake. He is very smart. He will surely learn well. Please..." Now that she knew Sincere Medicine Center was very prestigious, she wanted to enroll Patrick in the Sincere Medicine Center. Fade couldn''t care less for greedy people like that. Xenia shook her head and said, "Aunt, don''t waste your time. Now leave with Patrick!" "Xenia, I''m your aunt! How could you bear to see your cousin and me wander around the streets? We''re rtives, you..." She was using their rtionship. However, Xenia had already seen her true color. Meanwhile, the show of pity she was putting on was merely a performance to her. Xenia shook her head. She didn''t want to say anything else! At that moment, the police arrived. Fade said to them, "These two people are making trouble in my office and disturbing our work. Please take them away!" "Yes, Mr. Chen. We''ll punish them ording to thew." The policeman stood upright and said respectfully. Subsequently, the police took the mother and son away, leaving only their endless regret. Themotion had finallye to an end. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Xenia apologized to Fade. Fade didn''t me her. Heforted her and then left thepany. Not long after leaving thepany, Fade returned home to an unfamiliar car parked in front of his door. It seemed that he had some guests. Fade entered the house. He was startled to see Mindy sitting on the sofa. "Sister Mindy, why are you here?" Fade asked in surprise. Mindy heard his words and turned to look at him. She smiled at Fade and then said, "Why? Am I not wee?" A simple gesture, with her hair slightly curled on her back, as well as her charming eyes and the beauty mole near her left eye made Mindy look like a mature young woman. Chapter 875 Chapter 875 The mature and charming image made Fade narrow his eyes. Then, he took the initiative to move forward and poured Mindy a cup of tea. He said, "Of course that''s not what I meant. Sister Mindy, you''re stunning. I''ve been looking forward to it!" "Alright, there is no need for you topliment me. You already have such a beauty like Quin. I am just an olddy, how could I be attractive." Mindy smiled and said. Such a charming look caused Fade''s heart to skip a beat. Swallowing his drool, he asked, "Sister Mindy, why are you here today?" Mindy smiled gently and said, "I won''t waste any time on formalities with you. I came here today to see if you are free. I have a favor to ask from you. Moreover, I''m here to visit you. After all, I haven''t seen you in a long time." Hearing that, Fade smiled and teased, "Sister Mindy, so you just visit me out of convenience!" "Yes, what''s the matter? If you''re not happy, then I''ll leave." Mindy said with a smile as she faked her departure. Fade smiled as he said, "Sister Mindy, it''s a great thing that you came to see me. How could I let you leave!" "By the way, Sister Mindy, how could I help you?" Fade questioned. Mindy was always serious when getting down to business, "Well, Fish''s school is going to have a prom. Parents will have to perform and help with the rehearsals. But there are some errands that require two parents to do together, so I can''t perform it alone. So, I wanted to ask you if you have some spare time to help me out." Fade patted his chest and said, "Sister Mindy, anything rtes to you and Fish is my problem. Even if my schedule is packed, I will try to find time for you." "Well, thank you. Fish will definitely be very exhrated to know you will being." Mindy smiled as she informed Fade of the time and location. After Fade wrote it down, he made sure that he would be avable to attend. After that, they updated each other on their lives. Then, Mindy left. Two dayster, Fade specially put on a mature business suit. After he had dressed up, he drove to the ce of his appointment with Mindy. Mindy arrived in advance. Seeing Fade in such a new look, she said, "You look handsome today!" Fade smiled and said, "Sister Mindy, don''t I look handsome always?" "You''re always handsome but today you''re more handsome!" Mindyughed and then got in Fade''s car. Fade started the car whereas Mindy showed the direction in the passenger seat. Then, she introduced, "Fish and the others will be rehearsing in the school. Parents will firstly gather outside the school and then we will only be allowed to enter the school under their arrangement. Let''s start our mission." "Well, I''d like to see your performance, Sister Mindy!" Fade smiled and said. "Then, you''d better help me with my rehearsal!" Mindy said with a smile. Fade said, "I''ll do my best." They chatted andughed throughout the journey. Soon, they arrived at the school gate. The school was not located in a remote area. It was located between the Second Ring Road and Third Ring Road Dragonville. It was surrounded by a park, and the environment was not noisy. Looking at the exquisite European decoration of the school gate, the school was not an ordinary school. It seemed to be an elite international private school. Moreover, Fade spotted the words, "Maple Elementary School" at the school gate. It was kind of familiar, as if he had heard of it somewhere. Before Fade could put more thought to it, the parents arrived one after another. Mindy got off the car and greeted the other parents. Fade parked his car and walked over. He saw Mindy chatting with a bunch of youngdies in their thirties. Judging by their outfits, they were definitely people of high status in Dragonville. At that moment, Mindy was surrounded by several parents who were dressed in gold and silver clothes. Among them, there was a slightly chubby woman with short hair. She seemed particrly kind. She grabbed Mindy''s arm and said, "Mindy, didn''t you say you are divorced and that it''s hard to look after the children alone? Even this activity might be too troublesome for you." "My husband happens to know a boss who runs a factory. He was free, so I asked my husband to take him to this prom together and watch the children''s performances. If you have any troubles, feel free to ask him for help. Hearing that, Mindy immediately understood what she meant. She smiled and said, "Madam Huang, thank you very much! I mentioned it casuallyst time, but you still take it seriously. I''m sorry for troubling you." "It''s fine, we are friends. Besides he''s very kind and capable. Relying solely on yourself is not easy. Now his factory has three branches and he is worth more than 100 million yuan. He''s definitely someone you should consider!" Madam Huang introduced him enthusiastically. Mindy took a look at Fade, who was walking over and approaching her. She gently took Fade''s arm and said to Madam Huang, "Madam Huang, I''m really sorry. I brought a friend along this time. So the rehearsal shouldn''t be a problemter." Madam Huang was surprised. Obviously, she did not expect Mindy to bring someone over. Madam Huang studied Fade. After observing him for a while, she could not help but frown slightly and said indifferently, "Oh, Mindy, I didn''t expect you to find such a young man." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Mindy exined, "Fade is my friend and he has a good rtionship with Fish. That''s why I asked him to help." "Oh!" Madam Huang nodded and then went over to the other side to chat with the other parents. Fade had just arrived and looked at Mindy, who was holding his arm intimately. He could not help but ask, "Sister Mindy, what''s going on?" Mindy sighed softly and said, "During that parentteacher meetingst time, I casually told Madam Huang that I''m a single mother. However, she took it seriously and wanted to introduce me to someone. I couldn''t refuse her directly, so I asked you for help." "Sister Mindy, so you want me to pretend to be your boyfriend!" Fadeughed. "What? are you reluctant to do that?" Mindy looked at Fade. Fade smiled and said, "I''ve always dreamt of bing a boyfriend to such a beautiful woman like Sister Mindy. Of course, I would love to! But..." "But what?" Seeing Fade was hesitant, Mindy became slightly nervous. Fade smiled and said, "It''s just that Fish addresses me as Brother Superman. If I was your boyfriend, what should Fish call me?" Mindy was stunned and rolled her eyes at Fade. She loosened his arm and said, "If Fish calls you brother, and you call me sister, then does it not mean I''m Fish''s sister?" "Haha, that''s true. But Sister Mindy, you''re still so young. It''s not impossible for you to be Fish''s sister!" Fadeughed. Mindy also smiled, "You''re glib- tongued. It''s entertaining. Alright, the other parents went in already. We should go." Chapter 876 Chapter 876 A bunch of people were at the school. The teachers led them to the school''s gymnasium. While the children were rehearsing, the parents were taken to the other side, and the teachers would n some activities. The school''s teachers had originally organized a group dance for the parents. However, only millionaires would be able to send their children to Maple Elementary School. Therefore, as the parents were some bosses who were used tomanding, many of them were not used to dancing on the stage. Some of them even rejected the dancing activity arranged by the school. After the teacher convinced them, some parents were willing to give it a try. However, almost half of the parents were still reluctant to take part in the activity. Madam Huang strongly opposed the idea. After all, she felt that her body and her looks were not made for it and that she had no talent for dancing. She felt humiliated to dance on stage. Hence, she approached the teachers and said, "We are so busy with our work. We don''t have much time to y around!" Many parents agreed with her. The teacher quickly exined, "The reason we arranged these activities is that we understand that parents have been busy with work. Hence, this program is for you to interact with your children and communicate with them so that you could strengthen the rtionship with your child." Madam Huang said in discontent, "My child and I willmunicate at home. There is no need for us to perform such a shameful performance in front of everyone. We are not professionals. How could we learn it in such a short time?" The teacher exined, "It is not important how the performance will turn out. The main thing is that both parents and children participate. I--" Madam Huang waved her hand impatiently and said, "I don''t know what you are talking about. If the school insists on arranging this activity, I will get some professional dancers to dance with my children. It will definitely look great." Many parents continued to speak up after she did. "I know a famous singer, he was even invited to a talent show before. I''ll ask him to sing with my child, so he can perform on behalf of me!" "Speaking of singers, do you know Veronica Xu? She''s a B-list singer. I know her. Let me invite her to sing for everyone." "I don''t know any singers, but I know an actor. He has starred in an idol drama recently. It''s a great idea to have him to perform for my son." With Madam Huang''s lead, the rehearsal became a show for the parents to unt their connections. Most of the parents boasted about their identities and rtionships, proving that they could invite some big shots to perform for their children. The teachers in the school looked helpless. They could only discuss with the school leaders to see if they could change the program. Without the teachers'' request, the parents were suddenly free. They gathered and began discussing popr singers instead of rehearsing. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Some parents were already contacting famous singers on the spot, arranging the performances. Mindy felt that the whole situation was ridiculous. She shook her head and let out a sigh helplessly. When Fade was about tofort her, Madam Huang suddenly walked to Fade and asked, "Fade, are you close with Mindy?" Fade was a little surprised at Madam Huang''s question out of a sudden. However, he nodded and replied, "We have known each other for more than a year. We''re quite close." Upon hearing his words, Madam Huang narrowed her eyes. She paused for a moment and then said, "I''ll stop beating around the bush. How close are you with Mindy?" "What do you mean?" Fade raised his eyebrows and looked at Madam Huang. Madam Huang snorted coldly and said, "Don''t you know what I mean? You just want to toy with her. Do you really think that you can be with Mindy for long?" "I don''t understand what you mean. Furthermore, it is between Mindy and I. It has nothing to do with you." Fade said in a cold voice, ready to leave. However, Madam Huang did not want to let Fade escape. Instead, she grabbed Fade''s arm and said, "You are not allowed to leave." "What are you doing?" Fade red at Madam Huang and said coldly. Madam Huang said, "You know Mindy is not someone you deserve. Her husband just died and she is just looking for someone young to y with. She will definitely not marry you." "It has nothing to do with you!" Fade said in a low voice. His displeasure was written all over his face. Madam Huang was annoyed by Fade. Her face darkened and she said, "I just introduced a man to her. He''s the right choice for her. Now, leave Mindy alone." Fade felt that it was a bit ridiculous. He looked at Madam Huang and said, "You really are inexplicable! What does my rtionship with Mindy have to do with you? Does our future have anything to do with you? Why would you introduce a man to Sister Mindy and ask me to leave? Who the hell are you!" "You''re so rude!" Madam Huang red at Fade and said, "Anyway, Boss Xu, who I introduced, is going to be here soon. You''d better get lost by then." Fade narrowed his eyes. He seemed to think of something, snorted and said, "As you''re so keen to introduce guys to Mindy, and even asked to leave her alone, you must have a n on your mind! If that''s not the case, why are you being so enthusiastic?" Hearing that, Madam Huang''s expression changed. Her eyes flickered, confirming Fade''s statement. Since her intentions had been exposed, Madam Huang decided not to hide it anymore. She said to Fade, "Since you have guessed it right, then I will just be honest with you. Boss Xu is my husband''s business partner. If I managed to get Mindy together with him, my husband will get to sign a 20 million-yuan business deal with Boss Xu." "Let me tell you, I won''t let you mess with the deal." Madam Huang looked at Fade and said in a low voice. She paused for a moment and then said in a threatening tone, "Young man, you should know how powerful money is in this world. If you ruined my ns, I can hire someone to assassinate you with just two hundred thousand yuan. You''d better think twice before making a decision." Fade raised his eyebrows and looked at Madam Huang. He shook his head and said coldly, "I just thought that you were a stubborn rich a*s. But I didn''t expect that you would do such a shameless thing." Chapter 877 Chapter 877 "Regardless of what you say, you''ll be in trouble if you don''t leave Mindy alone." Madam Huang threatened him. Fade was not afraid. He put his hands in his pockets and said lividly, "You can try!" "You..." Madam Huang was furious. Just then, the voice of a middle- aged man came from behind, "Madam Huang, I''m here." Madam Huang, who was threatening Fade, immediately smiled when she heard the voice. She walked forward and said, "Mr. Xu, there you are!" Fade looked over to the man. Boss Xu was about fifty years old, dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He was almost bald, had a beer belly and was not tall. He looked unattractive. However, Madam Huang was very dedicated. She stopped beside Boss Xu and said something with a smile on her face. She also called out Mindy, "Mindy,e here! Boss Xu is here." "Boss Xu, this is Mindy, the one in the photo I showed you!" Madam Huang introduced her enthusiastically. Boss Xu looked at Mindy. His eyes lit up and began to shine as soon as he saw Mindy. He couldn''t help but say, "Not bad, not bad. She looks better than the photo. Madam Huang, good job." After hispliment, Madam Huang was confident. She introduced Mindy enthusiastically and kept on calling her over. Mindy immediately knew what was going on looking at the situation. Her face was clouded. Nevertheless, she didn''t want to offend them. She forced a smile and stepped forward. Then, she said, "Madam Huang, I''m here. This is..." Before Mindy finished speaking, Fade came over and intimately held Mindy''s arm. He said with a smile, "Sister Mindy, Madam Huang told me something! I can still remember it clearly! She said..." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Fade then told Mindy what happened. Hearing that, Mindy was upset. Madam Huang panicked and quickly exined to Mindy, "Mindy, don''t listen to him. People like them are used to lying. Don''t believe him, I..." Before she finished exining, Boss Xu''s smile drooped, looking serious. He asked, "What''s going on?" Madam Huang quickly exined with a smile, "Boss Xu, it''s nothing. It''s nonsense. Just ignore him. He''s just a nobody. I''ll ask someone to drag him away." During the conversation, Madam Huang was about to ask someone to drag Fade away. However, at that moment, Boss Xu, who had been focusing on Mindy, noticed Fade. When he saw Fade, his jaw dropped. He stared at Fade for a few seconds, shocked. Then, he stopped in front of Fade and then said respectfully and nervously, "Mr. Chen? I''m Ss Xu from Gioright Company. I..." Madam Huang was startled as she saw Boss Xu''s reaction. She asked curiously, "Boss Xu, what do you mean? He is just a kept man. What are you doing..." Before she could finish speaking, Boss Xu turned around and red at Madam Huang. Then, he pped her hard in the face and shouted, "Shut up!" It was a crisp "p". Madam Huang was stunned, her face hurt. She held her cheeks as she looked at Boss Xu in disbelief, "Boss Xu, you, you..." Boss Xu red at her with mes of anger in his eyes and shouted, "Shut up! Do you want to die?" "Boss Xu, I just said that he..." Madam Huang looked wronged. Boss Xu, on the other hand, was drenched in a cold sweat and extremely nervous. He said to Madam Huang, "Him? Don''t you know him?" "Who''s he? He''s just a kept... Is he someone important?" Madam Huang originally wanted to address Fade as a kept man, but when she saw Boss Xu''s scary gaze, she held back thest word and rephrased her sentence. Boss Xu gritted his teeth and said, "This is Fade. He''s Mr. Chen." "Fade Chen is a verymon name!" Madam Huang was still puzzled. Boss Xu said, "He is Fade Chen. Mr. Chen from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Sincere Medicine Center in Dragonville. Do you understand now?" Hearing that, Madam Huang was stunned. She looked at Fade unbelievably and said, "Then, that Fade, the big shot of our Long City, how, how could he be..." Madam Huang almost fainted. She had never thought that the young man in front of her was the real big shot of Dragonville. Thinking back on what she had said to him, Madam Huang''s legs went weak. She fell to the ground, looking terrified, "Mr, Mr. Chen, I, I was wrong! Please, I..." It immediately attracted the other parents'' attraction, turning their heads toward them. Fade didn''t want to attract the attention of others, so he waved his hand and said coldly, "Stand up. I won''t forget the whole thing. You can leave." "Yes, thank you, Mr. Chen. Thank you so much, Mr. Chen!" Madam Huang and Boss Xu left, as if they were fleeing. Seeing how weird the two of them were, the other parents were curious. However, they did not pursue the matter any further. At the same time, the teacher, who had gone to the principal, returned to convey the principal''s wish. The principal agreed to change the original n, let the parents invite people to perform on their behalf. Many parents felt rxed to hear that. After all, for a group of millionaires, it was much easier to hire performers through connections than to actually perform themselves. Since there was no need to perform anymore, many parents said they had something else to attend to, so they left. Mindy also said to Fade in embarrassment, "Fade, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect this. I wasted your time. Let''s go back!" Fade smiled and said, "Sister Mindy, save your politeness with me. I''m not busy. Since I''m here, why don''t we go and have a look at Fish''s rehearsal? I haven''t seen her in ages." "Well, I''ll ask the teacher if we are allowed to take a peek." Mindy went to ask the teacher. Soon, they got permission. The teacher led Mindy and Fade to the rehearsal room. Some of the other parents, who did not leave, followed them too. Hence, a group of parents stood outside the rehearsal room as they scanned through the room for their kids and then watched them rehearsed and performed with a smile. Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Fade and Mindy fixed their gazes on Fish naturally. Fish stood in the corner in thest row. The other children were learning the dance moves from the teacher. However, Fish was just staring at nkly with her big ck eyes. Her movements were clumsy. It did not look like she was dancing. At that moment, Fade and Mindy were a little dumbfounded. "Sister Mindy, Fish''s dancing... it''s a little... a little special!" Fade couldn''t helpughing. Hearing that, Mindyughed too, "I think she took after me, no dancing talent at all! Perhaps I should find another tutor for her." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Fade smiled as he waved his hand, "Sister Mindy, don''t bother. Children learn these things just for fun. If you find her a tutor, that purpose would be defeated." "Right! I was too eager for quick sess!" Mindyughed and patted her head gently. The two of them chatted. Meanwhile, in the rehearsal room, the dance instructor, Ms. Wu seemed to have noticed Fish. She came over, looked at her, and said with dissatisfaction, "Fish, why didn''t you learn well? You have been learning for as long as the other children. They are dancing well, why can''t you learn anything at all! Are you really so dumb?" As Fish was criticized openly, Fade and Mindy felt it was overboard. They frowned, felt like rushing into the ssroom. However, Fish rolled her big ck eyes at Ms. Wu and then said, "Ms. Wu, I''m not stupid. It''s just that your dance moves are too childish, it''s like a rabbit jumping around. I''m not a child anymore, so I don''t want to learn such a childish dance." She was only a six-year-old, yet she talked like an adult. The parents outside chuckled after hearing what she said. Fade and Mindy, who were angry, couldn''t help but giggle at that moment. "Fish is still that witty Fish!" Fade couldn''t help butugh, "Sister Mindy, it seems that Fish doesn''t take after you in the talent for dancing!" Mindy couldn''t helpughing too, "Look at her!" The parents were allughing happily. Meanwhile, Ms. Wu seemed a little upset. After all, she didn''t have much to say in response as she was a kid. At that moment, the bell rang. Fish said seriously, "Teacher, it''s time to end the ss. I want to go home." Fish quickly packed up her school bag and walked to the door of the ssroom, leaving Ms. Wu behind, who was speechless. Fade and Mindy were both annoyed and amused at the same time. They walked toward the door, ready to pick up Fish. However, at that time, the other children also rushed out of the ssroom. As the parents also rushed forward, everyone was stuck at the door. Fade and Mindy had no choice but to stand outside the window. They gestured to Fish to be patient and wait for the other students to leave beforeing out. After all, as it was crowded, it would not be great if any idents happened. Fish spread out her hands as she noticed them. She signed and remained on the ground. When Fish was waiting, a chubby little boy walked past her with a schoolbag in his hand. He made a goofy face at Fish and said, "Fish, you''re such a fool. You can''t even dance." Fish immediately turned her big ck eyes, stared at the little fatty and then said, "Eric, didn''t you hear that? I just didn''t want to learn. It''s not that I can''t!" The little fatty didn''t want to listen to her. He made another goofy face and said, "You''re just an idiot. You just can''t learn well." "Hmm, boring!" When Fish heard that, her brows furrowed. She didn''t want to bother Eric, holding her bag as she walked to the other side. However, at that moment, Eric said, "My mother said that a child without a father is an idiot. Without a father, you are an idiot. You don''t know how to dance, you..." Although Fish wanted to ignore him at the beginning, her expression changed. She looked at him and said, "Eric, don''t you dare say that. Apologize to me." Eric didn''t care at all. Instead, he asked the other children to make goofy faces at Fish, "Fish, I didn''t say anything wrong. You just don''t have a father, you are a fool. Big fool, Foolish Fish. Big..." Fish''s eyes turned red. She stepped forward and hit Eric''s head. Eric burst into tears. Then, he raised his small fist and rushed forward to hit Fish, "You hit me! I want to hit you and beat you to death..." Fish was just a little young girl. She was much shorter than him. Now that the little fatty was drawing closer, she was panicked. It seemed as if she couldn''t dodge in time and was about to be beaten up by him. Meanwhile, Fade and Mindy, who were waiting outside the window, did not look good as they had witnessed everything. "Fish!" Mindy was anxious. She let out a cry of rm and rushed to the door of the ssroom, wanting to rush in to help her daughter. However, people were at the door, she couldn''t enter at all. Seeing that Eric was about to hit Fish, Fade grabbed the window of the ssroom at that critical moment and yanked it open. Then, he rushed into the ssroom. He managed to pick Fish up before Eric could hit Fish with his fist. He said, "Fish, are you alright?" Seeing Fade, Fish''s fright immediately turned into excitement. She said, "Brother Superman, why are you here? Are you here to see me?" "Yes, I came here to visit Fish." Fade smiled and then put Fish down. Then, he turns his head to that little fatty and said with a gloomy face, "Who allowed you to hit people!" After being scolded by Fade, Eric immediately sat down on the ground and burst into tears. At that moment, Mindy finally squeezed through the crowd and entered the ssroom. She held Fish in her arms and examined her. Seeing that she was not injured, she was relieved. Then, she took Fish in her arms, ready to leave. However, just as the three of them were about to leave, a woman''s voice rang out sharply, "Stop right there." Fade and Mindy looked up, seeing a woman in her thirties rushing in aggressively. She was wearing thick makeup and designer clothes. Anyone could tell that she was from a wealthy family. "You hit my Eric. How could you leave like this?" The woman red at Fade and Mindy, and then stared at Fish and shouted, "You little girl, how dare you hit my Eric. Apologize now-" Mindy had initially wanted to exin to her nicely. However, Mindy was furious at her rude behavior. She immediately hid Fish behind her, red at the woman, and then shouted, "Why are you yelling? Clearly that your child''s at fault, yet you want us to apologize. It''s impossible!" "What do you mean by my child is at fault? So many people saw your child hit my son. Are you still going to argue!" The woman shouted. However, meanwhile, Eric frowned and said, "Mother, I feel so dizzy. My legs are weak. I can''t stand up." Chapter 879 Chapter 879 The woman immediately became anxious. She held the little fatty and rubbed his head, "Eric, what''s wrong? Is your head hurt?" The child pointed to his head and said, "I feel a little dizzy and I want to throw up. Mom, I don''t feel well." Hearing that, the woman looked even more anxious. She shouted to the teacher in the ssroom, "Why are you still standing there? Can''t you see that my son is not feeling well? Call the school doctor over!" The teacher was not pleased to be shouted at. Nevertheless, the teacher did not say anything and quickly went out to ask for help. After that, the woman red at Fade, tried to grab Fish''s hand and said, "You beat my son. Come here and apologize to him." As that woman was trying to pull Fish, Mindy became anxious. She rushed over and knocked off her hands while she shouted, "What are you doing? Who allowed you to touch my daughter?" The woman did notpromise. She red at Mindy and said, "Your daughter is rude. She hit my son. It''s nothing wrong I''m asking her for an apology." "You''re talking nonsense. Just now, it was your son who insulted my daughter first, I didn''t even ask him to apologize. Now you''re putting the me on me!" Mindy was furious. The woman was irritated, "What do you mean by insulting your daughter? Take no offence at a child''s babble. Do children hit people just because of a few words? That''s how ignorant and uneducated families are. They have no manners." Mindy was a good-tempered person. However, at that moment, the woman annoyed her so much. She immediately retorted, "Take no offence at a child''s babble. What your son said was considered involved in personal attacks and nder. Is that what children usually say? You are the one without manners." "Haha, personal attacks and nder! You really know how to put on an act with your limited vocabry." The woman snorted disdainfully, "Wasn''t what my son said the truth? Does your daughter have a father? Do you have a husband, old woman? Since when telling the truth was an act of personal attack?" "You, you..." Fish was born in a single- parent family. It was always a soft spot in Mindy''s heart, making her feel guilty toward Fish. After all, she couldpletely fulfill Fish''s needs in terms of physical and material needs. However, there was still something a single parent was not able to offer. Therefore, the fact that she was insulted for being a single parent made Mindy tremble in anger. She was tempted to hit the woman. Seeing Mindy be furious, the woman did not stop talking. Instead, she grew increasingly arrogant. She sneered and said, "What? Isn''t that the truth? Let me tell you, if you don''t apologize for what happened today, I won''t let it go so easily." As soon as the woman finished speaking, Mindy was about to explode with anger. Meanwhile, Fade stepped forward and then pped the woman in the face. The crisp "p" sound was loud. Everyone was shocked, witnessing the scene in disbelief. The woman was stunned. After a few seconds, she came out of her trance, looking gloomy. She stared at Fade fiercely, gritted her teeth and then said, "You, how dare you hit me. Do you know who I am..." Fade raised his hand and then pped the woman in the face again. He said coldly, "I don''t care who you are. I will hit you as long as you deserve it. This is also the truth!" "You, you..." The woman was mad, but she dared not hit Fade as she was just a woman. Hence, she shouted to the other parents outside, "All of you have seen it. Hurry up, call the police, go and call the police. Arrest them, hurry..." At that time, Ms. Wu, who went to call out the school doctor, came in with a teacher and a middle- aged man in a suit. Ms. Wu pointed at the little fatty and said something to the school doctor. Then, he led the middle- aged man to the woman and said, "Miss Wendy, this is Master Zhang, the chairman of our school." "Master Zhang, she is Eric''s parent, Miss Wendy." Ms. Wu introduced. After the introduction, Wendy''s expression suddenly changed. She said, "Master Zhang, right? You have to give me an exnation for this matter, otherwise, I..." Master Zhang quickly responded with a smile, "Miss Wendy, don''t worry. Our school will deal with this impartially. We will not let any child be treated unfairly." As he said that, Master Zhang looked at Ms. Wu and said, "Tell me in detail, how did everything happen?" Ms. Wu quickly briefed the whole incident. While paying attention to her son, Wendy also added fuel to the fire. After listening to the incident, Master Zhang''s face darkened. Then, he said to Wendy, "Miss Wen, now I understand it already. I will deal with this justly." "You''d better. Otherwise, I will make my husband protest at the Embassy. My husband is Chinese and has a green card from Micovia!" Wendy said. Master Zhang scoffed, "No, Miss Wendy, you''re being too serious. Well deal with it impartially." After that, Master Zhang turned his head and his face was clouded. He looked at Mindy, Fade, and Fish and said coldly, "Miss Wendy, Fish''s indeed at fault. You should apologize andpensate for the damages you''ve caused to Eric and Miss Wendy." Wendy said coldly, "Apology andpensation will not suffice. They hit me just now. I''m going to call the police and let them get arrested." Master Zhang''s face was even more gloomy. He shouted at the three people who were standing still, "Miss Wen, why are you standing there? Quickly apologize!" Mindy was so angry that her eyes turned red. Fade red at Mr. Zhang and said in a deep voice, "Is this how your school deals with things?" "What do you mean?" Master Zhang frowned as he said, "Fish is wrong for hitting people. Besides, both of you are adults. You should know how to apologize. If you continue to let your child mess around and hit Miss Wendy, it is unforgivable." Fade couldn''t help but sneer and said, "Master Zhang, is this how you distinguish right from wrong as a teacher? Fish hit people, that''s correct. But didn''t you see how Eric insulted Fish orally?" "What verbal insult? What violentnguage? My Eric attended high- ss education in Micovia before. He only speaks the truth. Is that called an insult?" Wendy defended herself.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Master Zhang''s face darkened. He spoke to Fade and Mindy, "Miss Wendy is right. Children were just being yful. The child is innocent for telling the truth. You''re taking it too seriously." "That''s the truth? That''s a child''s innocence?" Fade sneered and said to Master Zhang, "Master Zhang, you must be suffering in your marriage. Your wife must be very dissatisfied with you." "How, how could you..." The expression on Master Zhang''s face changed drastically as he pointed angrily at Fade. Fade snorted and said, "I''m telling the truth. I''m innocent too. I didn''t think that Master Zhang wouldn''t be able to stand the truth!" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "You... you..." Master Zhang''s face turned red. He was wordless. Wendy quickly said, "Master Zhang, don''t bicker with them. Let''s get the police to arrest them." Master Zhang looked gloomy. He red at Fade and Mindy as he said, "Our Maple Elementary School is a first-ss private school. Both of you don''t conform to the standards of our school. Now, I officially announce that Fish is expelled from our Maple Elementary School." "What did you say?" Mindy was furious. Her gaze was cold. Meanwhile, Master Zhang looked arrogant, "I said she''s been expelled. Tomorrow onwards, Fish is not weed here. Our Maple Elementary School won''t ept children with uneducated parents." Maple Elementary School was a famous private school nearby. Many people, including themon folk, would try their best to send their children to that school. Fish''s meals and clothing had always been quite ordinary. Therefore, Master Zhang inferred that Fish''s family must not have been very wealthy. The child from such a family would definitely be annoyed if they were expelled from the Maple Elementary School. Therefore, at that moment, he looked very proud. It was as if he was unting his authority. Fade snorted coldly and red at Master Zhang. He said, "What right do you have to expel Fish? Does this school deal with affairs based on the family background?" "What right? Because I am the director of the school. I can expel anyone I want." Master Zhang said arrogantly, "Besides, Miss Wendy''s husband is a Chinese living abroad. He is about to return to the country. He''s the executive of apany. He is way more well-manneredpared to you. You shouldn''t havee to our school. You just made a fool of yourself." "So the poor are useless and the rich are above everything. Is this the school''s concept?" Fade looked at Master Zhang and said coldly. Master Zhang did not care about it. He snorted and said, "Ordinary people like you would also be keen to include "fairness" in your arguments." "However, let me tell you, it''ll work better at public school. It doesn''t work here. Get out of here. Or I''ll call the security!" Master Zhang waved his hand and said. Fade was silent. He turned back to look at Mindy and said, "Sister Mindy, sometimes being too low- key isn''t a good thing. We need to teach these imbeciles a lesson." Mindy nodded and said, "Understood. I''ll call him now!" As she said so, Mindy took out her mobile phone and made a phone call, "Brother, it''s me. I''m at Maple Elementary School. Fish..." Master Zhang and Wendy were watching her beside, looking disdained as they sneered. "Haha. Calling someone for help now. I''m so scared!" "You''re just a lowly person. Let''s see who you can call for help! Haha!" Just as the two of them were smug, Mindy hung up the phone. She looked at Master Zhang coldly and said, "It''s time for you to get out of here." "Haha, who do you think you are? Do you think I''ll quit just because you said so? Who do you think you are..." Mr. Zhang snorted arrogantly. However, before he finished speaking, there were footsteps pounding toward the rehearsal room. Someone rushed into the room and roared, "Dwayne Zhang, what have you done?" Master Zhang was shocked. Following the sound, he turned his head and saw a Spectacled Guy in his forties. Master Zhang''s expression suddenly changed. He quickly asked, "Principal Gao, you, why are you here?" "How dare you ask me this! You tell me, how did you offend President Wu?" Principal Gao shouted. "President Wu? What President Wu? I didn''t!" Master Zhang looked confused. Principal Gao burst into anger and said, "President Wu as in the boss of the Gxy za in Dragonville and the biggest shareholder of Maple Elementary School, Charles Wu." "Ah, President Wu. Charles Wu. I, I don''t even know President Wu. How could I... Master Zhang quickly denied. Just when he was speaking, something came to his mind, he could not help but choke on his words. He looked at Mindy and said, "You... You..." Mindy said with a cold face, "My name is Mindy Wu. Charles Wu is my brother. He''s also Fish''s uncle." "Ah, this..." Master Zhang was dumbfounded. He made a muffled sound, didn''t know what to say. He looked terrified. Principal Gao red at Master Zhang and then said loudly, "Why are you still standing there like a fool? Apologize to Ms. Wu!" Master Zhang came out of his trances out of the sudden. He came over and said while sobbing, "Ms. Wu, I was wrong. I didn''t recognize you. I..." Mindy waved her hands and said coldly, "You don''t have to apologize. A teacher like you is not fit to work in the school. Principal Gao, fire him." Principal Gao wiped off his sweat, nodded quickly and said, "Yes, Ms. Wu." Instantly, Principal Gao waved to Master Zhang and said, "Dwayne, you are fired. Pack up your things and leave now." Dwayne''s face darkened, sweat trickling down his face. Everyone knew that the teachers in Maple Elementary School were offered several benefits and quite well-paid. It might not have been easy for Dwayne to get a job with the same sry after being fired. Perhaps he had to go to a lower-ranking private school or even a public school. Just as Dwayne was thinking about that, Mindy said, "By the way, Principal Gao, I hope you can inform the fellow members in the teaching industry of what he has done." "Yes, I will definitely notify them." Principal Gao quickly answered. Dwayne turned extremely pale, looking terrible. After all, if he was only dismissed by the Maple Elementary School, he could have still found other jobs. However, now that Mindy had cklisted him in the education field in Dragonville, it would be impossible for him to find another relevant job. Suddenly, Dwayne was pale with fear. He copsed to the ground, cold sweat dripping down his face. He looked like a lost soul as he murmured, "No, no. This is not real. It can''t be..." Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Principal Gao waved his hands, signaling the other teachers to drag Master Zhang out. Then, he approached Mindy with a smile and said, "Ms. Wu, is there anything else you''d like to say?¡± Mindy''s gaze fell on Wendy. She said, "I don''t want to see such parents or students in the school again." "Understood, understood!" Principal Gao nodded quickly. He then looked at Wendy with a gloomy face and said, "Miss Wendy, with immediate effect, your son, Eric, has been expelled from this school. Please go through the appropriate procedures immediately and leave our school." "How dare you expel my son. Do you know that my husband is a Chinese citizen and has a green card in Micovia? You''re discriminating! That''s discrimination! I''m going toin to the Micovia Embassy about you." Wendy shouted. "He''s just a Chinese citizen. Compared to a big shot like President Wu, he is nothing." Principal Gao said in a firm tone after weighing in his heart, "Miss Wendy, please go through the appropriate procedures now and leave our school." "You, you really expelled my son. Let me tell you, my husband, Anthony, is not just an ordinary Chinese citizen. He..." Wendy still tried to show off her husband. However, at that moment, Principal Gao had already called the security guards at school. They directly escorted Wendy and her son out of the ssroom. Wendy and her son were driven away from the ssroom. At that moment, the little fatty covered his head and said with a frown, "Mom, I have a headache. I''m not feeling well." Wendy rubbed her son''s head, gritted her teeth, and said, "Wait and see. When my husband is here, this matter will not be over. I''ll make you pay for hitting my son." Mindy ignored Wendy''s threat. Instead, Fade said, "By the way, for the sake of your child, let me remind you something. Fish is just a little girl. She wouldn''t have used much strength yet your son is crying in pain. Do you really think that''s normal?" Wendy was furious hearing that. She looked at Fade and said, "You, what do you mean by that? If It''s not your fault, is it my son''s then? You''re shirking your responsibility. I..." Fade waved his hand, cutting Wendy off. He said impatiently, "I''m just doing you a favour by reminding you. I''m not here to listen to your bber. If you don''t want to listen, just get out of here. Don''t talk nonsense." "You..." Wendy was burning with anger. She wanted to say something, but the tall security guard beside her carried her away. The other parents in the ssroom were surprised to see such a change. Some parents'' eyes lit up and felt like they wanted to befriend Mindy. They seemed to want toe over and chat with her. However, Mindy was not in the mood. She took Fish and then left with Fade. On the way back, Fade drove while Mindy sat with Fish in the back seat. Although Mindy was chatting andughing with Fish from time to time, Fade could still notice the sadness in Mindy''s eyes through the rearview mirror. When they got home, Fish went to her homework. Fade and Mindy sat in the living room. Fade looked at Mindy, who was sighing softly, and said, "Sister Mindy, if you need someone to talk to, I''m here. Even if I can''t help you, you will feel better after speaking it out." Mindy let out a long sigh. She looked to Fish''s room and then said to Fade, "Fish is very sensible. She never brought up her father in front of me. But she has called out her dad in her dreams several times when she was asleep." "I can''t give her aplete family. It''s some sort of regret no matter how much money I have. Now, I really don''t know what to do. I feel terribly sorry to Fish." As she spoke, Mindy''s eyes shone, tears streaming down her face. Fade gently put his arm around Mindy''s shoulder and patted her. Heforted her softly, "Sister Mindy, don''t worry. Fish is a good girl. If shecks the love of a father, then shower her with more love. I''lle over and apany Fish more in the future when I have free time." "Okay. Thank you, Fade." Mindy''s eyes were filled with tears as she gently nodded. Fade smiled, ready to let go of her. However, at that moment, Mindy grabbed Fade''s hand and begged him softly, "Just for a moment, okay?" "Sister Mindy!" Fade was surprised. Mindy lowered her head, tilted her head, and then leaned against Fade''s arm. There was a hint of sadness in her voice, "It''s been seven years since that man left. I almost forgot how it feels to be in someone else''s arm, to have someone to lean on." Fade couldn''t help but tremble. Looking at Mindy, who was leaning on his shoulder, he gently stroked Mindy''s hair and said softly, "Sister Mindy, if you need someone to rely on, I have always got your back. I will always be here for you whenever you need me." Mindy smiled and said softly, "Fade, I''m d you said that." Then, she whispered, "If only you were Fish''s father!" Hearing that, Fade was moved. He lowered his head and looked at Mindy. Mindy''s long curly hair looked soft and fragrant. Her delicate facial features and zing red lips were tempting. The mole in the middle of her left eyebrow added a unique charm to her. At that moment, Fade felt the heat inside his body was boiling. His arm where Sister Mindy was leaning on seemed to be burning. The heat of his body seemed to boil up the surrounding atmosphere. It became wet and hot. A different kind of aura was brewing between the two of them. Mindy raised her head and looked at Fade. There was a fragranceing out of her seductive red lips, "Fade, am I beautiful?" Looking at Mindy, who looked exquisite and charming, Fade couldn''t help but swallowed. His eyes lit up and he said in a deep voice, "Sister Mindy, you''re gorgeous." Mindy slightly raised the corner of her red lips, smiling. Then, she slowly closed her eyes, her red lips trembled slightly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Fadey felt thirsty at the sight of that. He unknowingly lowered his head, letting out a hot breath, and then touched Mindy''s red lips. They were about to kiss each other passionately. However, just then, the door of the study room creaked as it was opened. Fish, who was doing her homework inside, came out while rubbing her belly, "Mom, I''m hungry. Are you not going to cook!" Chapter 882 Chapter 882 She startled Fade and Mindy, who was just about to get into it. They were frozen in ce. Then, they quickly moved away from each other and coughed, hiding their embarrassment. Mindy blushed. She looked at Fish and said, "Fish, I''ll cook now. Have some fruit first." She quickly took an apple and handed it to Fish as she spoke. Fish took the apple and said, "Well, Mom, please hurry.I''ll y with Brother Superman for a while." Mindy smiled at Fade and said, "Fade, is it okay for you to stay for dinner?" Fade nodded and said, "Yes, it''s my pleasure to eat the food you cook, Sister Mindy." Upon hearing his words, Mindy smiled and turned around. She headed to the kitchen and prepared dinner. Whereas Fish, who was holding an apple, approached Fade with a curious look. She asked, "What were you doing with my mommy just now?" Fade''s facial expression changed upon hearing that. He couldn''t help but cough and said, "Well, nothing. I was just trying to get rid of the sand in your mother''s eyes." Fish said with a naive look, "Brother Superman, you''re so kind. Whenever my mother has dust trapped in her eyes in the future, I''ll let you blow it. Me too." "Well, hmm... Okay, okay!" Fade could only nod. Then, he changed the subject, "Fish, this apple is too big for you. Let me slice it for you." "Okay. Please slice it into small pieces and pierce them with toothpicks for me, Brother Superman." Fish said sweetly. Fade said, "Okay, I''ll do it right away." He sliced the apple for Fish and yed with her for a while. Soon, Mindy had dinner ready. She ced four simple dishes on the table. Although they looked very simple and nd, they tasted good. Fade knew that Sister Mindy must have learned cooking before. The three of them chatted andughed until they finished their meal. Then, Fade waved his hand and bid his farewell. Mindy and Fish waved goodbye to Fade at the door. Then, they headed back into the house. Seeing the car leave, Mindy looked gloomy. She sighed softly. Meanwhile, Fish''s tender voice sounded, "Mom, you don''t want Brother Superman to go, do you?" Mindy was shocked, a strange blush shed across her face. She quickly waved her hand and said, "No, I don''t. Fish, why did you say that?" Fish looked at Mindy with a serious face and said, "Mom, it''s because you look different when you''re with Brother Superman. Besides, you were hugging each other and were about to kiss just now!" Mindy did not expect Fish to know what had happened between them. She instantly flushed, "Fish, who told you this! Could it be that Fade..." Fish shook her head seriously and said, "Mom, Brother Superman didn''t say that. When I asked him what he was doing, he even lied to me that he was helping you with it!" "He thought I was a child and knew nothing! In fact, I saw everything. Humph!" Fish said. Mindy didn''t expect her daughter would understand those things. Suddenly, she did not know what to do. After all, it was not appropriate to talk about such things to children. She did not speak. Instead, Fish said solemnly again, "Mom, do you like Brother Superman? I like him very much too. It would be great if he could be my father." Mindy''s eyes darkened. Then, she shook her head slightly and said, "Fish, Brother Superman can''t be your father. You must never say that to Brother Superman." "Why? Mom!" Fish pouted, looking puzzled, "Mom, you obviously like Brother Superman, and Brother Superman likes us too. Why can''t he be my dad?" Mindy sighed softly, squatted down to hold Fish''s shoulder and said, "Fish, it''s because Brother Superman is married, he has someone he likes. We can''t be together, he can''t be your father too, okay?" Fish nodded confusedly. Then, she pursed her lips and said, "Even so, that''s not right. Even if Brother Superman likes other people, he can still like you and me!" Mindy didn''t know how to exin love out of a sudden. She could only shake her head and then said, "Fish, you will understand it once you grow up. Brother Superman can be our good friend, but he can''t be your father, okay?" Fish shook her head in confusion and wanted to ask more. However, when she saw the tears in Mindy''s eyes, she immediately shook her head sensibly and said, "Mom, I understand. I won''t ask anymore. Don''t cry." "Okay. I''ll stop crying. You''re a good girl, Fish." Mindy held Fish in her arms, reached out to wipe the tears away from her face. However, there were more tearsing out of her eyes uncontrobly. Fade drove back home. The vi was empty. His wife, Quin, was not home yet. She had been busy with the cosmetics exhibition, spending a longer time in thepany. After a night''s rest, Fade got up early the next day and went to Sincere Medicine Center. He was about to get to work after going in. Suddenly, he received a call from Daphne, "Hello, Doctor Tao, why are you calling so early in the morning?" Daphne said, "Fade, this is what happened. I was on the night shiftst night. In the middle of the night, a patient came to the hospital, looking a little strange. After we''ve gone through a check-up, we couldn''t treat him. The patient''s parents were anxious, so I rmended the Sincere Medicine Center to them." "They should be there soon. Please see if you could help. The patient is young, it''s quite pathetic." Daphne said. Fade said, "I understand. Since he is a patient, as long as hees over, I will treat him. Don''t worry." "Okay, thank you." Daphne thanked him and hung up the phone. After Fade took note of the matter, he informed the staff member. Then, he got down to working. The reputation of the Sincere Medicine Center was good. Although patients were chosen specifically, there were a lot of people who came for medication. Not long after the Center opened, there was a line of people queueing up in front of the door. Fade urged everyone to keep the pace up as he looked around for someplicated and unique cases that the staff member would not be able to solve. Just as Fade was busy with his work, all of a sudden, there was a harsh sound of the car horn drawing closer.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 The screeching sound of the car horn startled the crowd. Then, they saw a ck BMW driving toward them at a high speed. With a harsh braking sound, it pulled out in front of the Sincere Medicine Center. Immediately, the car door opened. A couple in their thirties, rushed toward the Sincere Medicine Center Pharmacy while holding a child. They squeezed through their way, passed by the patients who were queuing. They just wanted to get inside the Center. The patients were upset. They immediately stopped the couple, beginning to criticize them. "What are you doing? We''re in a queue here, can''t you see?" "Don''t you know the sequence? Where are your manners? Queue behind." "I have an old folk with me. What if you identally ran into him and knocked him down? Apologize now!" Hearing the criticism, the couple didn''t intend to apologize at all. Instead, they frowned and stared at the people in front of them with disdain. The woman said, "My son is in a critical condition. Get out of my way! You will not be able to pay the price if the treatment was dyed." Such an arrogant and demanding tone made the crowd even more furious. Instead of giving way, they directly blocked their path. "Your son''s condition is critical, then how about ours?" "What''s with your attitude? If you speak nicely, I can make a way for you. But there''s no way I''m making way for you for the way you talk." "Get in the line at the back!" Facing everyone who was outraged, the couple frowned even more. Instead of being restrained, they became more and more arrogant. "Let me tell you. Get out of the way now. We are not someone you can mess with." The woman said. "Make way. I''ll make you pay for dying my son''s treatment." The man said in a deep voice. The curse infuriated everyone. Some were no longer making criticism, they were about to start a fight. At that moment, Fade, who noticed themotion outside, shouted as he walked out, "Quiet!" When everyone saw Fadeing out, they immediately made way for him. When the couple saw that there was a way out, they directly rushed into the Center and then shouted at the staff member. "Hurry, ask your boss toe out. The doctor whose name is Fade! Ask him toe out and treat my son." The woman shouted anxiously. The staff member frowned and said, "If you want to see the doctor, please follow the procedure and queue for registration." "What queue? What registration? Let me tell you, we are referred by Dr. Tao from City Medical Center. Moreover, my husband is a Chinese. Ask your boss toe out. If you dy my son''s treatment, you..." Before the woman finished speaking, a figure walked up to her and said coldly, "No matter who you are, you must queue." "As I said, my husband is a Chinese. You..." When the woman looked up and saw a young man in a white coat in front, she was suddenly stunned. It was because the man was none other than the man she had a fight with in the elementary school on the previous day. At that time, the man even pped her twice. At that moment, Fade looked coldly at the woman in front of him. It was because the woman was the little fatty, Eric''s mother, Wendy. The man beside Wendy must have been the Chinese husband that Wendy was referring to. At the moment, seeing Fade standing in front of her, Wendy''s expression suddenly changed. Then, she waved her hands in displeasure, "Why are you here? Get out of my way, don''t dy my son''s treatment." Then, she shouted at the staff member, "Go get your boss. Do you hear me?" With a cold face, the staff member pointed at Fade and said to her, "This is the boss of our Sincere Medicine Center Pharmacy, Dr. Chen." "Ah...What? You, you actually are..." Wendy looked at Fade with incredulity. However, after being shocked, her face immediately changed. She said directly to Fade, "I didn''t know you were Dr. Chen. I''ll let you off the hook for the time being. Treat my son now." As she spoke, she pointed at the little fatty in her husband''s arms. It was Eric from the day before. Hearing that, Fade couldn''t help but sneer and said, "You''ll let me off the hook? I''m going to hold you ountable then. In our pharmacy, it''s all about firste, first served. If you need a treatment, queue at the back." Hearing that, Wendy''s eyes widened. She said to Fade, "My son is ill. He''s in a critical condition." "It''s not up to you to decide whether it''s urgent! If you want to see a doctor, just queue up." Fade waved his hand coldly and said. "You''re making things difficult for me for revenge. I''m going to file aint against you at the Health Bureau and the Industrial and Commercial Bureau." Wendy yelled. Fade didn''t care. He snorted and said, "If you want toin, go ahead." Wendy was so exasperated that she felt like cursing at him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At that moment, the man beside stopped her, took a step forward and looked at Fade. He said, "Fade, right? My name is Anthony, Wendy''s husband, and also Eric''s father. I''m aware of the conflict in the elementary school yesterday." "I live abroad. Let''s be professional and not let our personal affairs influence us. So, I don''t want to talk about what happened yesterday. Now, I just want to say that my son''s in need of medical treatment." Anthony''s words were simple, but he talked in a tone of arrogance that seemed to be habitual. Hearing that, Fade pointed at the outside of the pharmacy and said coldly, "If you need to see a doctor, follow the rules and go to the back of the line!" Anthony''s expression darkened. He red at Fade and said, "Dr. Chen, I don''t think you understand one thing. I''m a Chinese with Micovia Green Card. I''m here just for work." "So what?" Fade looked indifferent, "The rules in my center won''t change just because you are a Chinese. I repeat again, if you want to see a doctor, queue in the line." "You... You are making things difficult for foreigners. I''ll report to the Micovia Embassy, do you really want me to do that?" Anthony asked in a deep voice. Wendy immediately chimed in, "We are Chinese, and everyone in our family has a Micovian nationality. You''d better think over your attitude." That time, before Fade spoke, the patients around him were so upset that they started to curse at them directly. "D*mn it. What''s so great about Micovians. Why should you be able to jump queue just because you''re Micovians!" "You''re saying we make things difficult for you just because we''re not giving you any privileges. You must have been used to privileges. This is not Micovia. If you want to be arrogant, go back and do so." "Get out of my country, get out of Dragonville!" "You, you... a bunch of unruly people!" Wendy and Anthony were cursing furiously. As a result, there was a greater outrage. Chapter 884 Chapter 884 After getting scolded by so many people, Wendy and Anthony immediately turned to look at Fade and asked, "Are you really not going to treat my son?" Fade said calmly, "I didn''t say that I wouldn''t treat anyone. I just said that if you want to see a doctor, you can wait in line." "You..." Wendy red at Fade in exasperation, "You''re trying to get back at us and deliberately making things difficult for us." Anthony''s expression darkened as well. He looked at Fade and said, "Dr. Chen, as a doctor, you''re obliged to save lives and treat the injured. Are you really going to turn a blind eye to us?" "Or are doctors here always so cold- blooded?" Anthony questioned him. Upon hearing that, Fade frowned and a hint of anger shed across his face. He said, "You mean I''m cold-blooded for not saving your son. Then, what about other patients? You must be so used to being arrogant. Let me tell you, it''s not going to work here. If you want to see a doctor, queue in the line. If you don''t, get out." "You..." Anthony red at Fade. For a moment, he was at a loss for words. On the other hand, Wendy yelled frantically, "I''m going to expose you for your behavior to everyone. I''m going to get the media''s attention overseas, saying that doctors here discriminate foreigners, and that you are cold-blooded and ruthless." What she said obviously enraged Fade. He pointed at the door and shouted, "If you want to expose, go ahead. I''m innocent and I''m not afraid of nder." "You..." Wendy didn''t expect Fade was so difficult to deal with. She was so angry that she was wordless. Anthony''s expression darkened. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Let''s go. We aren''t consulting him. I don''t believe in superstitious Traditional Chinese Medicine anyway. Let''s go and seek treatment in a well-known hospital." Upon hearing that, Wendy nced at the little fatty, Eric, and said anxiously, "But, the City Medical Center is the top hospital in Dragonville. We..." Anthony said, "I know a doctor from Jade City, Lawrence, who is internationally recognized. I know he''s on the maind recently. I will contact him and ask him to have a look at Eric." "It''s Dr. Mo. I know him. If hees, I''m sure Eric will be fine. That''s great, that''s great!" Wendy said excitedly. Anthony said, "Let''s go. I don''t want to stay in this shabby pharmacy any longer." Wendy looked very prideful at the moment. She turned to Fade and said, "Don''t tter yourself. With Dr. Mo around, you''re nothing but a hick." Fade didn''t say anything further. He just pointed outside coldly and said, "Goodbye!" "You...." Wendy was furious.She gave a snort of disgust and then left. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As they walked out of the pharmacy, they were still mumbling. "What''s wrong with Dr. Tao? How could he have rmended us this kind of person. He is abominable!" "The doctors and hospitals here are all unreliable. I don''t want to stay any longer in this h*llhole. I really hope to go back to Micovia soon." "Just bear with it for a while. I should be able to get us back soon." Just as the two of them were mumbling, suddenly, Eric, who was in their arms, twitched violently. There was blooding out from the corner of his mouth, and his cheeks turned red and hot. The two of them were shocked. "Eric, Eric, what''s wrong?" "What, what''s going on?" As they were anxious and disorientated, they could only turn around and rushed back to the pharmacy with Eric in their arms. When the people waiting in line saw theming back, they all wanted to stop them. However, when they saw Eric, who was vomiting blood, they were stunned and still made way for them. After all, the child was innocent. "Hurry up, treat my son!" Wendy rushed inside and shouted at Fade. Fade nced at Wendy and Eric. He was calm as he said indifferently, "Didn''t you just say that you looked down on traditional Chinese practitioners? Didn''t you look down on me? Why did youe back?" Wendy was furious and anxious at the same time. She blurted out loudly, "My son is vomiting blood, didn''t you see that? You have to treat him quickly. Hurry." Fade remained unmoved. He pointed outside and said, "Get in line if you want to see a doctor." "You..." Wendy was infuriated. Anthony''s face was clouded. He stepped forward, took out a stack of cash, and then handed them to Fade. He said in a low voice, "Treat my son immediately and the money belongs to you. There will be more after the treatment." Fade took a nce at Anthony''s cash, which was about two thousand yuan. He showed his watch, which was worth several million yuan, and said lightly, "I''m not short of money." "You..." Anthony was speechless. He asked while gritting his teeth, "Are you really not going to do anything to save him?" "I''m a doctor, you have no right toment on my course of action," Fade said, shooting a nce at the little fatty, Eric, before turning to Anthony. Then, he looked at Wendy and said calmly, "I told you yesterday that it''s definitely abnormal for your son to get dizzy after being patted by a girl. Do you still remember?" Wendy gritted her teeth. She nodded and said, "I remember." In fact, she did not take Fade''s words seriously. It was not until midnight that her son began to comin of dizziness. Only then Wendy became anxious and sent her son to the hospital to seek treatment. To her surprise, the City Medical Center, the best hospital in Dragonville, did not manage to find out what''s wrong with her son. That made her anxious and furious at the same time. She was almost going to make a scene in the City Medical Center. However, in the end, Daphne introduced her to a famous doctor who she imed should have been able to cure Eric, that''s why she didn''t make a scene. However, she didn''t expect that the famous doctor mentioned by Daphne was Fade, whom she had a conflict with her on the previous day. At that moment, she gritted her teeth while staring at Fade. Her face was full of anxiety and resentment. Fade said lightly, "If you remember, then think about it yourself. Recently, what food have you fed your son? Where have taken him to? Has hee into contact with any particr thing?" "What did he eat? Where did he go? A particr thing? This..." Wendy and Anthony stood still, trying to recall. Seeing that, Fade said indifferently, "If you want to see a doctor, queue. Don''t block the others." "You..." The two of them were enraged, looking like they were about to fight with Fade. Fade did not move and said coldly, "If you''re not satisfied, you can go somewhere else." The two of them were so furious that they gritted their teeth. However, they could only helplessly nod. After that, they took Eric with them and headed out to queue in the line. However, at the same time, Fade thought of something and said, "Wait a minute." "What now?" They stared at Fade viciously, as if fire was about toe out from their eyes. Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Fade said coldly, "You humiliated Chinese medicine practitioner, doctors as well as citizens of our country. If you want to seek treatment, you should apologize to all of us first. Otherwise, forget about queuing up, I won''t treat your child." "You..." Wendy and Anthony looked enraged. However, meanwhile, more and more blood were flowing out from Eric''s mouth. His face became paler too. Under such circumstances, Wendy and Anthony were so anxious that they couldn''t care about anything else but to bow to Fade, "I''m sorry, we''re wrong. We shouldn''t have insulted Chinese medicine practitioners and misunderstood everyone." Fade coldly pointed at the other patients and said, "Them too." Wendy and Anthony clenched their teeth, but they still bowed and apologized to the other patients in line. Only then did Fade nod and agree to let them queue in the line. The two of them held their son, extremely uneasy. However, they did not dare to cut the queue again. They got into the line, waiting for their turn for treatment. While queuing, Eric had vomited blood several times, making Wendy and Anthony be more anxious. Finally, about half an hourter, it was their turn. The two of them eagerly carried Eric, who looked pale and was trembling to Fade, and then said, "My son is dying. Please save him quickly."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Fade appeared calm and said, "Rx. He will be fine. Did anything about what I asked toe to your mind?" The two of them were stunned. They thought of what Fade had just asked and immediately replied, "In the past few days, my son has not been anywhere else but at school or home." "The food was mostly from school or home-cooked dishes. If there''s anything special, it could have been the seafood we bought from Jade City. I cooked it yesterday." "Seafood!" Fade seemed to think of something. Wendy looked at Fade, a little confused. She said, "Is there a problem? The seafood was from Victoria Harbor in Jade City, and it is absolutely top- notch. Moreover, both of us had eaten seafood too, but we''re just fine. Fade did not speak, instead, he checked Eric''s pulse. Then, he said, "The seafood should be the cause of the problem. Some of the seafood is contaminated, causing your son''s illness." "How could this be possible? Those are all of high quality. Besides, all of us took it." Wendy said. Fade rolled his eyes at her and said, "You are adults, you have stronger immunity than a child. Moreover, your son is unhealthy and overweight. With his poor health, he could end up having mild food poisoning by eating contaminated seafood." "However, it is not serious. I will perform acupuncture therapy and prescribe him some medicine. He will recover overtime after taking the medicine." As he spoke, Fade took out a silver needle and prepared for acupuncture. However, Anthony''s and Wenny''s expressions changed when they saw that. A strange look appeared on their faces. "Acupuncture. Inserting such a long needle through his body, we are worried that..." "Is there any way to do it without acupuncture such as Western medicine?" When Fade heard that, he looked cold. He looked at the two of them and said, "If you don''t want me to treat your child, then go find someone else. I agreed to treat your son because he''s just a child. Otherwise, with your attitude, I wouldn''t have done that." The two of them turned pale. When they saw Eric''s pale look, they couldn''t care about those prejudices. They nodded and said, "Well, let''s do acupuncture." Fade snorted as he inserted the needles through Eric''s body. Wendy and Anthony were dazzled by what they saw, their hearts racing, looking tense. However, in less than five minutes, Fade pulled out all the silver needles. When the two of them looked at Eric again, they noticed that the bleeding from the corner of his mouth had stopped. His face was no longer pale. He had stopped trembling, and he had obviously regained some energy. Suddenly, the two of them were overjoyed, cuddled Eric while asking him how he felt. Meanwhile, Fade scribbled a prescription and handed it to them. He said indifferently, "All right. You can go now. Other people are waiting." The two of them took the prescription. At that time, they turned to gaze at Fadeplicatedly. They wanted to thank Fade for healing Eric. However, the previous conflict between them made them resent Fade immensely. At that time, they had mixed feelings and had no idea what to do. Just as they were in a dilemma, the other patients came forward and pushed them aside. Fade had already begun treating the other patients. They immediately shut their mouths, took their son, and then quickly walked out of Sincere Medicine Center. Then, they got in the car and left. Inside the car, Anthony drove while Wendy sat in the backseat with her son in her arms, "I didn''t know Fade was so capable." Anthony snorted and said discontentedly in the driver''s seat, "Who knows how effective his treatment is? I''m still skeptical about medical care here." "Eric''s health is our utmost priority. I should apply to my superiors and see if they could transfer me back to Micovia sooner. At the very least, we have to go to Jade City. We can''t stay here. This ce is inhospitable." Anthony spoke with a disgruntled tone. Hearing that, the expression on Wendy''s face changed. As she came from the maind, hearing her husband badmouthing her country, she felt strange andplicated. Before Wendy spoke, Anthony said, "It''s decided. You should start preparing as well. We''ll leave as soon as we can." Hearing that, Wendy sighed softly. She nodded and hugged her son even tighter, without saying a word. In the pharmacy, Fade had been busy all day. Finally, he was done for the day. A few dayster, it was Fish''s performance at school. The program was originally arranged for the students to perform, followed by the parent''s performance. However, when the parents went to the rehearsalst time, they were misled by Wendy. Hence, the parent''s performance had changed to apetition between celebrities. Originally, Mindy didn''t want to get involved in that matter. However, she thought of the fact that she was too modest had led to Fish being bullied in school. That time, Mindy did not keep a low profile anymore. She dressed Fish up and also brought her celebrity friends to the school to watch the performance. In addition, Fade had contacted Scott to invite several celebrities from Scott Entertainment to attend too. It could be said that Fish and Mindy had gained so much pride in the performance at school that time. Chapter 886 Chapter 886 After the performance, Mindy and Fade were ready to leave with Fish who was joyous. However, at that moment, a slender figure came over and said softly to Fade, "Hello, Mr. Chen!" Hearing the voice, Fade turned around and saw a gorgeousdy walking toward him. He was astonished. He said, "Miss Yao. Why are you here?" Thedy in front of him was none other than Yvonne, the charmingdy he had met on the ne. Yvonne even treated Fade to a meal. Fade also taught her pestering boyfriend a lesson and then sent her back to the hotel. Thinking back to that day, Fade couldn''t help but feel a little strange, looking somehow ufortable. Meanwhile, when Mindy saw Yvonne, she was stunned. There was a hint of amazement in her eyes. After all, Mindy was a beauty known for her charm. However, Mindy was still not as charming as Yvonne. Yvonne''s charm seemed to be embedded in her bones, all of her movements were elegant with iparable attraction. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Fade, who is this beauty?" Mindy asked Fade, who was a little dumbfounded. Fade was still lost in a daydream. At that moment, he had note out of his trances yet. As for Yvonne, she had a smile on her face and seemed to be very rxed, as if she had absolutely no idea what had happened that night. She held out her hand to Mindy and said with a smile, "Hello, Ms. Wu. I''m Yvonne, an English teacher at Maple Elementary School." "Oh, Hello, Miss Yao!" Mindy was a little surprised as she did not expect Yvonne was a school teacher. At that moment, Fade recalled that Yvonne had mentioned that she was a teacher at Maple Elementary School. However, he didn''t pay much attention to her then, that''s why he did not remember. After an exchange of pleasantries with Mindy, Yvonne turned to look at Fade and asked, "Mr. Chen, I treated you to a meal was because I wanted to thank you. But it turned out that I caused trouble to you once again." "When are you free, Mr. Chen? I''d like to treat you to a meal again as a token of appreciation." Yvonne looked at Fade sincerely. Speaking of having a meal together, Fade couldn''t help but think of the tempting sight he saw in the hotel that night, and he suddenly felt a little aroused. In order to avoid such embarrassment, with the fact that Mindy was still around, Fade naturally would not promise her. He said, "Miss Yao, you''re wee. You already thanked mest time, so there is no need to treat me again." "Mr. Chen, do you think I''m annoying or are you not satisfied with me?" Yvonne said with an aggrieved tone. Her extremely charming face, as well as her childlike tone, instantly made people weak at the knees. Just when Fade felt overwhelmed, an excited voice came from behind, "Yvonne, Yvonne, I''ve bought you the ice cream you wanted." Hearing the voice, Fade turned around and saw a young man running over in excitement holding two ice creams in his hand. The man handed the ice cream to Yvonne with a smile on his face and said proudly, "Yvonne, I''ve run through several streets just to buy these ice creams for you. Hurry up and taste it." Yvonne took the ice cream, looking awkward. She looked at Fade and introduced the man, "Mr. Chen, he is..." Before she finished speaking, Fade looked at the man and spoke with familiarity, "Haider, why are you here?" It turned out that the man in front was none other than Mr. Tu''s disciple, Haider Dong. Haider blushed when he heard Fade''s question. He nced at Yvonne and said, "I, I''m here to visit Miss Yao. We..." At that point, Fade suddenly recalled what Caesar had said to himst time when he went to the Tu Medicine Center. He said, "Oh, I recalled it. Caesar said that you have been pursuing a gorgeous woman recently, and she is a teacher. So it turns out that this teacher is Miss Yao." "Congrattions to both of you." Fade smiled at the two of them. Haider looked shy and excited, his eyes were full of love and tenderness when he looked at Yvonne. As for Yvonne, she was a little surprised that Fade and Haider knew each other. In an instant, she exined anxiously, "Mr. Dong and I are just friends." "Friend!" Haider was slightly gloomy when he heard that. However, he immediately turned a smiling face and looked at Yvonne. He said firmly, "Yvonne, I know that you don''t have feelings for me yet. But I will try my best." Yvonne wanted to say something, but Fade smiled and waved his hand. He then said, "I won''t disturb you any further then. Have a good day." After speaking, Fade and Mindy left with Fish. On the way back, Mindy looked at Fade and said with a faint smile, "Fade, Miss Yao is such a beauty! Also, she seemed to be interested in you!" Fade waved his hand and said, "Nope, Sister Mindy. You''re overthinking. I just helped her once on the ne once. She wanted to thank me. That''s all." "Really? Why do I feel like there''s something more than that when she looked at you?" Mindy asked. Fade said, "No, isn''t Haider pursuing her!" "Really? She''s such a beauty, are you really not interested at all?" Mindy leaned over, blowing hot breath on Fade''s neck and ears as she asked softly. A warm and numbing sensation suddenly spread through Fade''s body, giving him goosebumps. For a moment, he couldn''t help but think of that seductive scene with Yvonne in the hotel. He had to admit that the woman was really too hot to handle. However, at that moment, Fade would not say such words. He let out a cough, clearing his mind. He looked at Mindy with a smile and said, "She is beautiful, but you''re the one who makes my heart race, Sister Mindy!" Hearing that, Mindy squinted and smiled. She said, "Really? Then you can stay over at my house tonight." Fade didn''t expect Mindy to say that. He was shocked. He stammered, not knowing how to respond at all. When Mindy saw that, her eyes dimmed. Then, she smiled, waved her hand, and said to Fade, "I was just joking. Look at how nervous you are. You must have had a malicious intent!" Fade wiped the cold sweat away on his forehead and said to Mindy, "Sister Mindy, a great beauty like you shouldn''t simply joke around. Otherwise, many people might take it seriously." "Haha! Well, if you''re not staying over at my ce, can I invite you over for a dinner?" Mindy laughed. "Yes. I can eat to my heart''s content." Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Over the next few days, Fade had basically been busy with working in the Sincere Medicine Center. He also asionally visited the Tu Medical Center nearby. He found out that Haider had applied for leave more frequently those days. He often went missing for a whole day. Fade also guessed that he waspletely captivated by Yvonne and could hardly extricate himself. However, to be honest, it was normal Haider was attracted to such a seductive beauty like Yvonne. However, Fade was still in doubt about if Haider could sessfully get such a beauty like Yvonne. While Fade and Caesar were talking about Haider, someone rushed into the pharmacy. The two of them looked up and found that it was Haider. Suddenly, Caesar was surprised and said, "Haider, why are you back?" Fade also joked, "What''s wrong? Why are you panting? Did you have too much fun with Yvonne?" Haider looked at the two of them, his gaze fell on Fade. He said with a smile, "Brother Fade, could you do me a favor, please? You must help me this time!" Fade said with a smile, "What''s the matter? It sounded very serious." Haider said, "Actually, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that I''d like to treat Brother Fade to a meal." "Treat me to a meal?" Fade was confused, "What''s wrong with you? You''re treating me to a meal for no reason." Caesar also asked curiously at the side, "Haider, you invited Brother Fade, but not me. Could it be that you are looking down on me?" Haider crossed his fingers and quickly apologized, "Caesar, this time is really a special case. Next time, I''ll definitely treat you to a meal next time. Whatever you want." "You..." Caesar was speechless. Haider looked at Fade with a pleading face and said, "Brother Fade, I''m begging you. This matter is really important to me." How could Fade have refused in such circumstances? He nodded and said, "Isn''t it just a meal? Look at you. Tell me, when and where?" Haider said, "It''s at 6 tonight. In room 201 of the Hilton Restaurant." "Okay. I''ll be there on time." Fade said. "Well, thank you so much, Brother Fade." Haider bowed and thanked him. Then, he turned around and was about to head out again. Seeing that, Caesar couldn''t help but shout, "Kid, you just came back yet you went out again. You really aren''t doing anything!" Haider said, "Caesar, I''m sorry. I really have something else to do. When I''m done, I''ll definitely work." "You boy. Just go!" Caesar was wordless. He could only shake his head, waved his hand, and let Haider leave with a smile. In the evening, Fade arrived at the Hilton Restaurant on time. Haider led Fade from the entrance of the restaurant. As soon as he entered a private room, Fade saw a familiar figure. It was Yvonne. "Mr. Chen, you''re here. Please have a seat!" Yvonne smiled and invited Fade to take a seat. Fade was a little surprised. He looked at Haider and said, "This is..." Haider exined to Fade apologetically, "Brother Fade, I''m so sorry. Yvonne told me that she really wanted to thank you for saving her. But she couldn''t find a right opportunity to invite you. She asked me to help her out, so I..." Hearing that, Fade couldn''t help shaking his head andughed, "You boy, you should have just said it straightforwardly. You don''t have toplicate things." Haider smiled and beckoned Fade to sit down, "Brother Fade, I''m sorry, it will definitely not happen again. Now that you''re here, let''s sit down and have a nice meal." "Well, since I''m here, then I''ll enjoy this meal." Fade sat down. Haider was very pleased. He looked at Yvonne as if he was waiting for herpliment. Yvonne smiled at him. Then, she poured a ss of wine for Fade, got up to toast and said, "Mr. Chen, thank you so much for saving me twice. I really don''t know what to say. I can only..." Fade picked up his wine ss, clinked it against Yvonne''s. He said, "Miss Yao, you''re most wee. I''ll drink it. I ept your gratitude." "Thank you very much, Mr. Chen." Yvonne smiled and finished the wine in one gulp. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Then, the three of them ate and chatted. The atmosphere was quite good. Yvonne kept offering Fade toasts to express her gratitude. Haider kept scooping the food to Yvonne, showing great concern. After drinking a bottle of wine, they were a little red. At that time, Yvonne got closer to Haider. She blushed as she said to Haider shyly, "Haider, you, can you do me a small favor?" "Yvonne, tell me, what''s the matter? I''ll do it right away." Haider smiled broadly. "I... I''m on period. But I forgot to bring sanitary pads. So, I''d like you to buy some for me." Yvonne whispered, looking shy. Haider flushed as soon as he heard that. First, it was because of Yvonne''s request. Secondly, it was because of the excitement and joy that he felt that Yvonne had made such a private request from him. Immediately, Haider nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go and buy it right away. Yvonne, what brand do you prefer?" Yvonne said with a shy look, "Any brand will do." "Well, just a moment. I''ll be right back." Haider got up and then said to Fade, "Brother Fade, excuse me. I have to go out for a while." Haider rushed out of the private room excitedly. In the room, there were only Yvonne and Fade. At that moment, as Yvonne was tipsy, her face was red and her hair was let down, making her graceful figure even more captivating. She poured herself a ss of wine, picked it up and then walked over to Fade. She toasted him and said, "Mr. Chen, thank you very much. I''ll bottom it up. Just help yourself." Fade looked at Yvonne, who was already merry. He couldn''t help saying, "Miss Yao, you drank too much. Don''t drink anymore. Here, drink some soup to sober up." "I''m not drunk, Mr. Chen, I''m not drunk. I, I just wanted to thank you." Yvonne said with blurred vision, her body was trembling. Fade looked at Yvonne, who was wobbly, he knew that she was really drunk. He quickly reached out to hold her body and said, "Miss Yao, I know. I appreciate your gratitude." Just as Fade''s big hand touched Yvonne''s body, Yvonne went weak on her knees, falling into Fade''s arms, and then sat on Fade''sp. At that moment, Yvonne was blushing and her eyes were misty. She shook her head gently and looked at Fade with deep affection and tenderness. Then, she said softly, "Mr. Chen, you don''t know. I not only want to thank you for treating me on the ne but also for the time when I treated you to dinner. You, you helped me fight off the people who pestered me." Chapter 888 Chapter 888 "Also, you took me to a hotel room and took good care of me," Yvonne spoke in an iparably coquettish tone. Speaking of that night, Yvonne looked shy, blushing. She lowered her head shyly and looked at Fade. She said softly, "At that time, I was in that situation. Mr. Chen, you still respected me. Since then, I know that you are a good person, Mr. Chen." Speaking of that, Fade couldn''t help but feel confused. He looked at Yvonne and said, "That night, you, you weren''t drunk?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Yvonne slightly blushed. Then, she said, "I, I was notpletely drunk. I was still aware of what''s happening." Hearing that, Fade felt his forehead burning, breaking out in sweat. After all, if not for a timely phone call from his wife that day, he almost lost control. He didn''t expect that Yvonne was notpletely drunk at that time. At that moment, Fade was d that he didn''t do anything out of excitement that night. However, at the thought of his situation, and the situation they were in, Fade couldn''t help but feel a little awkward. He coughed twice, trying to change the topic. However, before he could speak, Yvonne looked at Fade alluringly and said softly, "Mr. Chen, actually, you don''t have to care about what happened that day. I was the one who took the initiative. Moreover, I, Mr. Chen..." After hearing that, Fade knew what she was going to say. Yvonne''s tone and attitude showed that she was going to confess her love to him! Although Fade liked beautiful women, he was not the kind of promiscuous person who would rush up to any beautiful woman. After all, he was not familiar with Yvonne. It was only the fourth time that they had met each other including their encounter on the ne. Moreover, Haider was pursuing Yvonne. It was impossible for Fade toy his hands on Yvonne at that time. Thinking of that, Fade hurriedly interrupted Yvonne. Then, he held Yvonne, trying to help her up from his embrace, "Miss Yao, are you all right? I''ll help you up." However, at that moment, the door to the private room creaked open. Haider rushed in excitedly, carrying a bag in his hand, and said with excitement, "Yvonne, I''ve bought the things you wanted. You should go and change..." However, Haider froze as soon as he saw what was going on in the private room. Instantly, his excitement became gloominess. His face was burning with anger, looking startled and angry, "Yvonne, Brother Fade, you..." At that moment, Fade was holding Yvonne''s waist with both of his hands. It was when he was about to help Yvonne up, but had not yet done so. Therefore, Yvonne was still in Fade''s arms. Such a scene would have made any outsiders think that the two of them were intimate. Fade held Yvonne with both of his hands, cuddling and making out with her. Fade hurriedly helped Yvonne up. Then, he immediately got up, exining to Haider, "Haider, there''s nothing going on with the both of us. Yvonne almost fell down, so I helped her up." After that, both Fade and Haider looked at Yvonne, wanting to hear her exnation. However, Yvonne, who had a lot to say just now, lowered her head. Her cheeks were flushing, looking shy. She didn''t say a word at all. Haider couldn''t help feeling suspicious. He lost control and burst into anger. He looked at Fade and said angrily, "Brother Fade, Yvonne is beautiful, so I can understand that you like her. But you know that I have been pursuing Yvonne, how could you..." Hearing that, Fade frowned and said in a low voice, "Haider, I told you. It''s not what you think. It''s just a misunderstanding. There is nothing going on between us." After that, Fade looked at Yvonne and said, "Miss Yao, exin to Haider." Yvonne raised her head, rolled her eyes and looked at Fade. Her beautiful red lips trembled slightly, as if she had something in her mind that she couldn''t say. She then looked at Haider and said vaguely and speedily, "Haider, don''t me Mr. Chen. There''s nothing between us. You''ve misunderstood. Mr. Chen was just helping me up, he didn''t take advantage of me." There was nothing wrong with her words. However, the way Yvonne behaved, the sight of them hugging intimately as well as what Yvonne had said, convinced Haider that the rtionship between both of them was abnormal. For a moment, Haider looked very angry. He stared at Yvonne, looking disappointed, "Yvonne, I finally understand why you wanted me to ask Brother Fade out. The person you like is Brother Fade!". "Indeed, I''m no match for Brother Fade. In every aspect, Brother Fade is far superior to me. Since you''ve made your choice, I''ll quit. I wish you all the best." After speaking, Haider turned around and walked out of the room, looking depressed. "Haider, you..." Fade wanted to stop Haider from leaving. However, at that moment, Yvonne leaned over to Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. If not for me, Haider wouldn''t have misunderstood you, affecting your rtionship with him. I, I will find a chance to exin clearly to him." Haider had been long gone by the time Yvonne finished exining. Fade could only give up. He sighed and sat down. He looked at Yvonne and had a strange feeling in his heart. Finally, he waved his hand and said, "After all, it''s just a misunderstanding. I will exin to Haider clearly." "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry!" Yvonne apologized again. Fade got up and then said, "Miss Yao, I have something else to attend to. I''ll go now." "I''ll walk you out." Yvonne quickly got up. Fade said, "No." Then, Fade quickly walked out of the hotel. Outside the hotel, Fade took out his mobile phone and dialed Haider''s number, but he didn''t answer the call. Fade understood Haider''s feelings at the moment. He immediately called Caesar and walked him through the incident, asking him to exin it to Haider if he happened to see Haider and then called him back. After listening, Caesar promised him. Just as Fade left the hotel, Yvonne got back to the private room. She took out her mobile phone and dialed Haider''s number. However, no one answered the call on the other end. However, Yvonne did not give up and redialed Haider''s number again. On the other end, there was still no one answered the phone. Yvonne called again. After calling several times, Haider finally picked up the phone and said, "Why are you still calling me? You..." Haider seemed a little angry, a little unreconciled, and a little sad. However, before he finished speaking, Yvonne whimpered and started crying, "Haider... I...I didn''t..." Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Hearing Yvonne cry, Haider''s anger went away. He immediately asked worriedly, "Yvonne, what''s wrong? Why are you crying? What happened?" Yvonne choked, "Haider, I, I''m sorry. But I didn''t mean to. I was forced. Can... can you give me a second chance? I want to talk with you." Without any hesitation, Haider nodded and said, "Okay, Yvonne, where are you? I''ll be right there." "I am still in the private room." Yvonne sobbed as she said. "I''ll be right there!" Haider said. Then, he hung up the phone and headed back to the hotel. At that moment, Fade had already walked out of the hotel, so he didn''t know everything that happened between them. Fade arrived at the parking lot opposite the hotel, ready to drive home. However, just as Fade was about to enter the parking lot, he inadvertently caught a glimpse of the entrance to a bar opposite the hotel. A group of men was chatting andughing as they walked into the bar with several women. Fade would have usually just ignored such scene. It could bemonly seen at the entrance of a bar. However, at that time, the situation was different. It was because among the women surrounded by the men, there was Winnie, with whom Fade was very familiar. Fade frowned as he watched Winnie entered the bar. Then, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Winnie''s number. However, she did not answer the phone. In such a situation, Fade couldn''t help but frown more. He then stepped forward, heading to the bar opposite. Meanwhile, Fade also called Scott on the phone. "Brother Fade, you finally remembered to call me. It''s been so long since we''re back in Bay City, yet we haven''t had a proper get-together yet. Why don''t we go out for a drink?" Fatty Huang said enthusiastically. Fade said in a serious tone, "Fatty Huang, I have something to ask you." "What''s the matter, Brother Fade?" When Scott heard Fade''s serious tone, he became serious as well. Fade asked, "Do you know where Winnie is now?" "Winnie! She just finished shooting for an advertisement today. She might have gone to a celebration party with the advertisers." Scott said, "Brother Fade, what''s wrong? Did something happen to Winnie?" Fade said in a low voice, "I was at Hilton Hotel and I saw Winnie go into a bar opposite the hotel with a group of men." "This..." Scott said, "Perhaps they are holding a celebration party in the bar. The advertisers are from Jade City. Maybe they like the bar''s culture." Fade continued, "But I called Winnie and she didn''t pick up. I''m worried that something might go wrong, so I''m going to check it out." Scott also said, "Brother Fade, then I''lle now." "Okay!" Fade nodded and then hung up the phone. Meanwhile, he had already walked across the road, arrived at the bar. The bar was veryrge and the decoration was veryvish. Two gorgeous women, who were scantily d in that barely covered the important parts, were standing at the entrance, smiling and beckoning passers-by at the door. Seeing Fade approaching, a long- haired beauty suddenly came over with a smile and took Fade''s arm. She said affectionately, "Handsome man, would you like to have some fun?" Fade leaned slightly to one side, avoiding her. He said indifferently, "I''ll just take a look around." Hearing that, the woman was a little upset. She didn''t pay much attention to Fade, pointed inside and said, "Pleasee in then." Fade ignored the woman''s attitude and walked into the bar. The bar was dim. The music reached a deafening crescendo. On the dance floor, men and women were singing and dancing passionately, close to each other. There were plenty of people having different thoughts sitting in front of the bar counter. Some were in a bad mood and dispirited. They were gulping down wine to get drunk. There were also people whose eyes were darting around, watching every single person of the opposite sex who had entered the bar. Fade was dressed in ordinary outfit. The moment he walked in, he appeared very inconspicuous. Everyone did not bother to look at him. Fade looked around the first floor and could not seem to find Winnie. Hence, he went to the second floor. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. However, just as he was about to go upstairs, he was stopped by a waiter at the stairs. The waiter studied Fade. Although he tried to hide his emotions as much as possible, his tone was still disdainful, "I''m sorry, sir. You need a VIP card to have ess to the second floor." "VIP card?" Fade frowned and asked, "How can I get a VIP card?" The waiter nced at Fade with disdain and said, "If you want to get a VIP card, you''ll have to deposit 100,000 yuan at our bar." "100,000 yuan!" Fade frowned. It was not that he didn''t have the money, but he didn''t want to go through all the trouble. When the waiter saw Fade frowning, he became even more scornful, "Sir, you don''t have to spend so much money to have fun on the first floor." Just as Fade was about to speak, a woman''s screams came from upstairs. Hearing that familiar voice, Fade immediately recognized that it was Winnie''s. Instantly, Fade felt agitated, he rushed upstairs with a cold gaze. When the waiter saw that Fade was going upstairs, he immediately stopped him, "Sir, you can''t go up without a VIP card." Fade said, "I have something urgent. Tell your boss, my name is Fade Chen." The waiter still did not make his way and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know who Fade Chen is. If you want to go upstairs, you must get a VIP card." At that time, Winnie, who was upstairs, shrieked again. Fade was really anxious. He frowned, pushed the waiter aside and then rushed upstairs. The waiter staggered a few times and almost fell down. The waiter quickly took the walkie-talkie and called the security guard toe over. At that time, Fade was already on the second floor. There was a deck on the second floor. The dance floor in the middle was empty. One could see the stage and dance floor downstairs clearly. It was not as crowded as downstairs. The seat was very good. At that time, in one of the seats opposite the stage on the second floor. Fade saw the men from the entrance. They were trying to get Winnie drunk. One of them was in his twenties with red hair, looking lecherous. As he drank, he restlessly reached out his hands toward Winnie, "Miss Huo, let''s have another toast." The people around also cajoled and raised their sses. "Miss Huo, let''s have another toast to celebrate our sessful cooperation." "Young Master Li proposed a toast. Miss Huo, you should drink it!" "Come on, everyone bottoms up!" Chapter 890 Chapter 890 Winnie could only raise her ss while trying to block the red- haired man''s hands. However, the woman sitting next to her kept pulling her, making it difficult for her to move. She was about to be taken advantage of by the red-haired young man. At the crucial moment, Fade stepped forward quickly and directly pped the red-haired man''s hand, knocking his filthy hand. Then, he held Winnie, who was already tipsy. "Who are you? What are you doing..." The woman next to Winnie shouted in displeasure when she saw Fade squeeze in. Fade turned his around and red at them. He shouted, "Get out of my way, all of you." His shout was ferocious, shocking several women and causing them to get up and run to the other side of the room. However, at that moment, the red- haired man opposite covered his palm that was pped by Fade as he grimaced in pain. He used ice water to alleviate the pain. Then, he red at Fade and said, "Kid, who are you?" Fade didn''t answer. He helped Winnie sit down. Then, he nced at the red-haired man and the other people and asked in a low voice, "Who are you?" "D*mn it, I''m asking you. Now you''re asking me back?" The red-haired man cursed. At that time, Winnie tugged at Fade''s sleeve and said, "Fade, they, they are from Mizzy Cosmetics in Jade City. They are ourpany''s clients." The red- haired man became more and more arrogant as he looked at Fade. He said, "Kid, did you hear that? I am a client. She has to follow my order." There was a middle-aged man with split bangs next to the red-haired man. He put down his ss, looked at Fade, and then said in a low voice, "From what Miss Huo had addressed you, you must be from Scott Entertainment, right? Since you are from Scott Entertainment, you should have heard of Mizzy Cosmetics." "I am Gentry, the Deputy General Manager of Mizzy Cosmetics." The middle-aged man said with a haughty face. Then, he pointed at the red-haired man and introduced, "This is Derick Li. Young Master Li is the General Manager of Mizzy Cosmetics." At that point, Winnie whispered in Fade''s ear, "Derick is from the Li family, the richest family in Jade City. He has a special status. So, we..." Fade pinched Winnie''s hand gently while he said earnestly and firmly, "No matter who he is, I won''t let them take advantage of you, Sister Winnie." Hearing that, Winnie''s misty eyes were welled up. She looked at Fade affectionately and nodded. She said softly, "Yes, I believe you." Their actions displeased Young Master Li. He snorted coldly and said, "Miss Huo, we''re your company''s client. Is this how you treat your clients?" Gentry also said in a low voice, "Miss Huo, if this is how you treat your clients, I think we might have to give our cooperation a second thought." Winnie did not respond. Fade looked directly at the two of them and said lividly, "No matter what cooperation yourpany has with Scott Entertainment, from now on, it will be suspended." "Suspended?" Gentry and Derick were both shocked. They looked at Fade in surprise. Derick pointed at Fade and said arrogantly, "Who the h*ll are you? Who do you think you are! You want to terminate the cooperation between Scott Entertainment and ourpany with just a line?" At that moment, Winnie said, "By the way, I forgot to introduce. This is President Chen, thergest shareholder in Scott Entertainment, which means he is our boss." Derick, who had just been arrogant, looked surprised, "He, he is the big boss of Scott Entertainment? This..." Gentry looked at Derick, then his expression darkened. He looked at Fade and said, "Even if Mr. Chen is the boss of Scott Entertainment, Mr. Chen, have you thought about the consequences if you terminate the contract unterally?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Derick leaned back on the sofa, crossed his legs, and said proudly, "ording to the contract, if you break the contract, you''ll have topensate ourpany with 10 million yuan." After that, they looked at Fade proudly. They thought it was absolutely impossible for a small company like Scott Entertainment to have 10 million yuan for liquidated damages. Therefore, they thought that Fade would surrender. However, after hearing that, Fade did not hesitate. He took out his chequebook, wrote a cheque, ced it on the table, and said coldly, "Here''s 10 million yuan!" It shocked Derick and Gentry again. They didn''t expect that Fade would really pay 10 million yuan for liquidated damages, he was not even hesitant about it. The two of them looked at each other. Gentry nodded to Derick. Derick suddenly smiled, reached out to take the cheque. However, at that time, Fade sped his right hand on the table, pressing on one side of the cheque. He looked at Derick and said indifferently, "You can get the cheque, Young Master Li. But, before that, there is still one more thing that I want to settle with Young Master Li. "What is it?" Derick frowned and looked at Fade. Fade nced at Winnie and then said to Derick, "You were disrespectful toward Winnie just now. Now, I want you to apologize." "Apologize?" Derick raised his eyebrows and looked disdainful, "You want me to apologize to her? A cheap woman!" Fade said coldly, "If you don''t apologize, you can''t take the 10 million yuan away." Derick''s gaze turned cold. He looked at Fade, almost bursting into anger. At that point, Gentry gave a knowing look to Derick and whispered something to him. Although his voice was very low, Fade could still hear it clearly. What they said was that an apology was worthless inparison to 10 million profits." Sure enough, Derick immediately said, "How do you want me to apologize?" Fade let go of his hand and then directly opened a whiskey bottle on the table. He pushed it to Derick and said, "Didn''t you try to get Sister Winnie drunk? If you''re going to apologize, finish it." "What did you say?" Looking at the dozens of bottles of wine on the table, Derick''s expression suddenly changed. Gentry''s expression darkened at that moment. He looked at Fade and said in a low voice, "President Chen, you''re deliberately making things difficult for us!" Fade raised his eyebrows and said directly, "I am deliberately making things difficult for you, so what?" "You..." Derick was exasperated. He pounded the table and stood up. He shouted as he pointed at Fade, "D*mn it, you''re just a little boss. Don''t show off in front of me. I not only want the 10 million yuan today but I also want to sleep with Winnie tonight. I''ll see what you can do about it..." "Rascal!" Hearing that, Fade frowned and shouted fiercely. He then pped Derick in the face and said coldly, "Now, I renege on my promise. Even if you drink all these wine, the 10 million yuan for liquidated damages, you will not get it." "F*ck you, how dare you fool me?" Derick was furious. Gentry''s expression darkened. He warned in a low voice, "President Chen, Mizzy Cosmetics is a well-known brand in Jade City. Our Young Master Li is even from the Li family, which is affiliated with Fenrir, the richest Chinese. Are you sure you want to go against us?" Chapter 891 Chapter 891 Fade did not answer. He promptly picked up a bottle of wine and sshed it on Gentry and Derick. The duo burst immediately into anger. Derick wiped his face, pointed at Fade, and shouted, "Beat him up. Kill him." Suddenly, several bodyguards rushed out and started beating Fade up mercilessly. Derick and Gentry gritted their teeth as they spectated, cheering incessantly. "Beat him, beat him up." "F*ck, nobody dares to mess with me like this even in Jade City. In this ce not worth mentioning, you dare ssh wine on me? Do you wish to die?" "Break his arms." However, before the two of them could finish their moring, they were interrupted by a series of cries and yelps. The bodyguards were all sent flying without so much asying a finger on Fade. One unlucky guard was even thrown over the railing, where hended with a resounding thud on the ground floor. Upon impact, he spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out. This time, Derick and Gentry were dumbfounded. They looked at Fade and stuttered, "You, you..." Fade stepped forward, his chilling gaze directed at Derick. He pointed at the remaining champagne wine on the table, and spoke, aloof, "Now, are you willing to apologize?" "This..." Derick looked at the dozen or so bottles of wine and gulped hard. Breathing is starting to be a chore for him. His cold demeanor unchanging, Fade asked, "What''s wrong? Are you still not willing to apologize? It seems that I need to teach you a lesson." Hearing this, Derick was horrified. He quickly waved his hand and replied, "No, there''s no need. I''m very sorry, I''m willing to apologize." Then, Derick and Gentry gritted their teeth as they each picked up a bottle of wine. Bringing the bottles to their lips, they prepared to drink. Concurrently, footsteps were hearding up to the first floor, and a middle- aged man''s voice sounded, "Stop." All of them stopped and looked towards the staircase. A man in his thirties came into view, followed closely by a crew of security guards. Beside the burly man stood the waiter who blocked Fade''s entry to the upper floor earlier. The waiter pointed at Fade and said, "Boss Yim, it''s him." Boss Yim walked towards Fade and uttered in a low tone, "Sir, you are making a fuss on my premise. Have you asked for my permission?" Hearing this, the expressions on Derick and Gentry''s faces changed, showing a hint of surprise. They put down the bottles in their hands and looked expectantly towards Boss Yim. Fade frowned as he looked at Boss Yim, and asked coldly, "Do you not recognize me?" Boss Yim snorted and bellowed, "The waiter just said that you are Fade Chen. I am not acquainted with any Fade. Even if I am, nobody is allowed to break the rules in my territory." "Anyone who breaks the rules will have to face the consequences!" Brock''s voice sank as he red fiercely at Fade and barked. Fade asked, "What consequences?" The corner of Brock''s mouth twitched and widened his stance. Pointing at his crotch, he taunted, "Crawl through here, and I will overlook this incident." After that, the group of guards and waiters behind Brock stared at Fade triumphantly. Derick and Gentry were also giddy with anticipation. After all, if Brock managed to subjugate Fade, they would be free from their predicament... At this moment, Fade''s expression darkened and he red at Brock. His tone was terrifying and he seethed, "Are you new to Dragonville?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Brock was silent, but the waiter arrogantly proimed, "Brother Yim came to Dragonville a month ago and knocked down some of the punks here. In just one month, he became the owner of this ce. Do you really want to challenge Brother Yim?" Brock''s face was full of pride and he clenched his fists so tightly that his joints creaked and cracked. He looked at Fade condescendingly and gloated, "Now, do you know how powerful I am?" "Crawl under me and kowtow to me. Call me Brother Yim. I''ll forget what happened today." Brother Yim pointed to his crotch. Fade''s stare was icy and he was on the verge of exploding. All of a sudden, his cell phone rang. Fade picked up the phone immediately when he saw the caller ID. It was from Scott. "Brother Fade, I''ll be there soon. Is Winnie all right?" Scott asked. Fade said, "She''s fine. If you''reing over, bring some men with you." "Uh..." Scott was a little shocked, but he did not question it. He immediately affirmed and hung up the phone. Hearing Fade''s words, Brock sneered and chided, "Asking for help? It seems that you are not willing to surrender." Then, he shook his head. He red at Fade and threatened, "Initially, I was willing to overlook this if you are willing to crawl under me. But now, I''ve changed my mind. I want your life." "Go!" Brock waved his hand. As soon as he gave the order, the guards swarmed from behind him, immediately surrounding Fade, poised to attack. At this crucial moment, Scott rushed upstairs, panting, and shouted, "Stop it. F*ck, you think you''re so tough? How dare you go up against Brother Fade? Do you have a death wish?" When everyone heard the voice, they were helplessly stunned and looked at Scott in unison. When Brock saw Scott, fat and gasping for breath, he couldn''t help showing a little contempt and asked, "Who are you?" As for the waiter, he was astonished at the sight of Scott and informed Brock quickly, "Boss, this is Scott, The boss of Scott Entertainment in Dragonville. Winnie is one of his people. I heard that he is very powerful and has a lot of supporters behind him." "Bullsh*t! I don''t care about his influence. In my territory, my fist triumphs all." Brock spat scornfully and red at Scott. He shouted, "Get out of here. It''s none of your business. I don''t want to mess with you. Now get out of here!" Scott''s expression turned cold as he uttered, "Look carefully. This is Fade, my boss. You dare mess with him? You must really wish to leave Dragonville, don''t you?" "Who the hell is Brother Fade, I don''t..." Brock''s face was full of disdain. The waiter, as if struck by a sudden bout of inspiration, changed his demeanor dramatically. Bewildered, he stared at Fade, and then quickly approached Brock and said, "Boss, this Brother Fade, the biggest boss in Dragonville. He is very powerful. Even the Yao family was no match for him. I''m afraid that..." "What bullsh*t." Brother Yim spat and clenched his fist, the resultant crackling resounded throughout the room. He proimed, "I fought my way out by my master''s side. With all that blood and bodies behind me, you call that sh*t street fighting martial arts? In my eyes, it''s but a little trick." "Everyone, attack!" Brother Yim shouted and ordered the security guards to beat him up. Chapter 892 Chapter 892 The roar of numerous footsteps echoed from the floor below. An enraged group of people rushed into the bar. Uttering a single warcry, they swiftly and deftly pinned down all the guards in the bar. "Who dares to mess with Brother Fade? Who so desperately wants to die!" "What''s going on?" Brother Yim''s demeanor changed as the scenario unfolded itself before him. At that instant, the guard standing near the window, and he said in a quivering voice, "Oh, no! Boss, we''re finished. Look..." Brother Yim then looked out of the window, and the others followed suit. Everyone froze when at the scene thaty beyond the window. The flourishing streets were packed with people. Hundreds and thousands of people gathered in front of the bar, shouting, "Brother Fade, Brother Fade!" "This..." All of a sudden, the colour drained from everyone''s faces. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The waiter''s legs gave out as his fear got the better of him. He stammered to Brock, "Boss, w- we..." Brock gritted his teeth and shouted indifferently, "So what if there''s a crowd? I have been through all kinds of ordeals. Today, I''ll show them what true strength is." Finishing his speech, Brock let out a roar and smashed his fist towards Fade. Feeling Brock''s advance, Fade''s eyes narrowed slightly with surprise. Brock''s strength was a bit greater than he anticipated. He actually possessed the strength of the middle stage of ck Level. For a martial arts expert of this level toe to Dragonville as a gangster boss, Fade can''t help but feel strange about it. This whim, this musing, however, did not affect Fade''s decisiveness in his counterattack. In the face of Brock''s unwavering fist, Fade extended his hand in a w, firmly grasping Brock''s fist. While Brock was still in a daze, Fade followed up with a deft twist. Brock''s arm was promptly contorted at an inhuman angle, apanied by a loud, unsettling pop, giving everyone goosebumps. Brock, despite being burly let out an agonizing shriek. The veins on his forehead bulged as though on the verge of bursting. "Ah, you, let go of me. My, my master is Kenny Teh! He won''t show you mercy once he hears of this. You..." Brock yelled. Not waiting for him to finish, Fade threw him off of the first floor and smashed him into the dance floor below. He passed out instantly. Meanwhile, the crowd surrounded the bar. Everyone in the bar has more or less been brought under control. The waiters and guards, cocky as they were earlier, now hung their heads low. Their bodies shook uncontrobly as they appeared to be frightened beyond belief. The waiter earlier, in particr, was so terrified that a stream of urine started trickling between his quivering thighs. Fade waved his hand, signaling for him to be thrown out. Then, he shifted his gaze to Derick and Gentry and demanded, "I asked you to drink in apology. Why did you stop? Did you want to retaliate?" Derick and Gentry swept their eyes over the crowd of at least a hundred strong in the bar. They shook their heads quickly and stuttered, "No, no." "Then what are you waiting for? Drink up!" Fade bellowed. "Yes, yes!" Derick and Gentry hurriedly picked up the bottles, bringing it to their lips and started chugging. As they gulped the wine down with gusto, the inebriated duo''s eyes started zing over. Fade roared, "For every drop you miss, I''ll add another bottle." This led the two men to close their lips tightly on the wine bottles, not daring to let even a single drop spill from the corner of their lips. They continued chugging the wine without catching their breath. As time passed, one bottle, two bottles, three bottles... The act of drinking that served as Derick and Gentry''s favorite pastime was quickly bing their worst nightmare. Both of them felt so bloated that they could burst at any moment, a feeling made worse by the scorching pain in their stomachs and throats. However, under Fade''s watchful gaze, they could only continue drinking, not daring to stop even for a moment. In the end, despite almost passing out, they managed to down over a dozen bottles of alcohol. Seeing this, Fade snorted and left the bar with Winnie and Scott. As Derick and Gentry watched Fade leave, they began vomiting profusely and ended up passing out. Meanwhile, Fade passed Scott Outside, Fade gave Scott a sum of money so that he may use it to reward the brothers who came forth to his aid. Fade then drove Winnie home. It so happened that when Fade was about to leave, he did not notice Yvonne and Haider leaving the Hilton Restaurant from across the street. Watching the silhouette of Fade and Winnie as they left, Haider''s eyes shone with glee. The following day, Fade went to Scott Entertainment to catch up with Scott regarding thepany''s position. Concurrently, he gave the order that all artists under contract with Scott Entertainment are not allowed to apany anyone, including clients and superiors, to any bars or parties. Moreover, if any client presents such a request, thepany is to terminate the cooperation with them with immediate effect. Naturally, the employees were overjoyed, feeling the warmth of Fade''s protection. In an instant, they felt more at home with thepany than ever before. After leaving Scott Entertainment, Fade returned home and waited for his wife to get off work. However, Quin did not return home even after dusk. Fade was worried for her and immediately called to ask "Sweetheart, it''s sote. Why haven''t youe home yet?" Quin replied, "Something happened on the road, and the car broke down." "The car broke down!" Fade eximed hurriedly. "Where are you? I''ll pick you up." Quin said, "There''s no need. I''ve already called a cab. I''m almost home." "Well, okay, I''ll walk you in then." Fade hung up the phone and walked out of the vi. Just as Fade walked out of the vi, his cell phone rang. Fade saw that it was a call from Master Xie. Turmoil coursed through his heart as he quickly answered the phone. Before he had a chance to speak, Lucas immediately said seriously, "Mr. Chen, something has happened." "What''s the matter?" Fade''s heart tightened as he deliberated. Fade had originally arranged for Lucas to guard the Nine Leaf Ice Flower in the suburbs of Long City. However, after returning from the Westamor District this time, Fade matured the Nine Leaf Ice Flower and consumed it himself. Naturally, he wouldn''t need to guard it anymore. Therefore, Fade gave Lucas another task, which was to protect the people close to him. Lucas was a master of martial arts. In the past year, under Fade''s tutge, he had improved a lot, reaching theter stages of ck Level. He was definitely an expert. In addition, he had goodworking skills, so he knew a lot of people in various trades. Therefore, Fade let him assemble a group of people to ensure the safety of his loved one. Now, Lucas called and told Fade that there''s something wrong. Naturally, Fade presumed that something bad happened to someone close to him, so he immediately became nervous. Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Lucas quickly said, "Mr. Chen, it''s about President Lin." "Quin, how is she..." Fade''s heart tightened. He recalled what Quin had told him about the issue with the car. "What happened?" Lucas said, "Mr. Chen, we were secretly following President Lin just now. In the end, her car broke down. After she took a taxi, We checked on the car and found that the damage was caused by someone." "What!" Fade felt unsettled as his demeanor changed to that of a serious one. "Someone is targeting Quin? Now, Quin is..." "Mr. Chen, I''ve been following President Lin. Therefore, she is in safe hands. She will arrive at the vi soon," Lucas said. Upon hearing this, Fade quickly walked out of the vi courtyard. Sure enough, he saw a car driving in. Behind the car, in the darkness, Fade saw a faint figure. It was Lucas. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade approached the car briskly to help Quin out from the car, and asked with utmost concern, "Dear, are you okay?" Quin looked at Fade quizzically and replied, "My car just broke down halfway. It''s nothing serious. Why are you so nervous?" Fade didn''t want his wife to overthink it. He smiled and said, "Nothing. I''m just nervous because I haven''t seen you for a while and I miss you so much." Hearing Fade''s words, Quin couldn''t help but blush. The corners of her mouth upturned in what could have only been a smile. She didn''t want to say it but instead nced at Fade. Striding into the vi, she said, "What a sweet talker." "My dear wife, I''m only being honest!" Fade said with a smile as he brought his wife into the vi. After chatting with his wife for a while, he watched as his wife went to take a bath. Fade''s face darkened. He walked to the vi courtyard and asked in a deep voice, "What exactly happened?" Lucas came out from the shadow and reported, "My men just checked President Lin''s car and found that someone had tampered with the fuel tank. It caused the car to leak gas, and finally, the car broke down." "Someone tampered with the car?" Fade''s expression turned cold as his rage permeated from within. Lucas said, "ording to our spection, the other party is not trying to assassinate President Lin. Otherwise, they could have directly installed bombs in the fuel tank or sabotaged the engine instead, leading President Lin into a car ident." "But they didn''t do that. Thus, my preliminary guess is that they''re trying to kidnap President Lin alive. Or they could be up to something else." Hearing this, Fade contemted for a while and asked, "Did you find anyone suspicious at the scene?" Lucas shook his head and said, "I followed her all the way, but I didn''t notice anyone." "It could be that they didn''t want to act this time, or that they discovered my presence, so they didn''t engage. If they actually found out about me, then they are presumably very skilled!" Lucas eximed solemnly. Fade nodded and frowned. There was a hint of seriousness in his eyes. Indeed, Lucas was at the later stages of ck Level, and he was also secretly protecting her. If the other party was able to discover Lucas in advance and not attract Lucas'' attention, then the other party''s strength was definitely beyond theirs, and they might have even reached Earth Level. Fade couldn''t help but worry that someone of such caliber was plotting against Quin. He asked a few more questions, but there wasn''t much that Lucas knew of. Therefore, Fade asked him to send people to investigate as soon as possible, and he returned to the vi. Fade approached Quin, who had just finished showering, and said with a smile, "Honey, I''ll apany you to work tomorrow!" "Umm, why would you suddenly want to go to work? It''s already apudable if you get to work for more than 2 days a week. What''s the matter? Did something happen to you while you were away?" Quin looked at Fade with shock. Fade was speechless, but he still exined with a smile, "I miss you. I want to spend every moment with you. So, in the future, I will go to work with you every day." "It''s your choice!" Quin said casually. Outwardly, she didn''t seem to care much, but a smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. In the next few days, Fade became Quin''s personal bodyguard and escorted her all the way to work. Even in thepany, he wanted to be by her side at all times. If it wasn''t for Quin forcibly chasing him out of the office, Fade would have apanied her in the office. After protecting her for a few days, Fade did not find anything unusual, which was unusual in itself. However skilled the party targeting Quin was, it felt unreal that they have not made a single move so far. Could it be that Lucas was wrong and that the car''s failure was just a mishap? Just as Fade was thinking, Tom called, and his tone was a little anxious. "Brother Fade, help me!" "What''s wrong?" Fade asked anxiously. Tom said, "Brother Fade, someone came to challenge our martial arts center. Now, all our members have been defeated. Macan and I are also injured. They are moring to eliminate our Sky Martial Arts Center from Dragonville." "You and Macan are defeated?" Fade was bbergasted. Tom and Macan both had the strength at the early stage of the ck Level. To an ordinary practitioner, it''s rare to possess this kind of strength. However, they had all been defeated. This meant that the person was no ordinary expert. Thinking of this, Fade''s heart sank, and he was about to rush over and help them. However, just as Fade was about to leave, he thought of his wife, Quin. He thought to himself, "Could it be that this is a trap? The martial art center attack was just a ruse to lure me away, and they''ll kidnap Quin when I''m gone." As he could not discount the possibility, Fade''s worry deepened. While he couldn''t abandon his wife, Tom was a good brother of his. He can''t just sit by and do nothing. In his restlessness, he thought of Francesca, and promptly called her to keep an eye on Quin. Then, Fade arrived at the Sky Martial Arts Center. A group of people was surrounding the entrance to the martial arts center. There was even a group of reporters outside. It seemed crowded and chaotic. Fade pushed his way through the crowd and entered the martial arts center. Tom hurriedly came forward to greet him. "Brother Fade, you are finally here." "What the hell is going on?" Fade asked. Tom took Fade into the arena of the martial arts center and exined, "Brother Fade, this morning, a man suddenly entered and brought several disciples with him and said that he came to challenge us." "We only thought it was a sparring match, so we agreed to the other party''s request. Who would''ve thought that the other party would be so ruthless? They crippled one of our team members as soon as the match started. We were furious and tried to reason with them, but they did not take it well. They said that the weak deserved to die." Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Hearing this, Fade furrowed his eyebrows. Tom continued, "Macan and I confronted them and wanted them to apologize, but their strength exceeded our expectations. We were no match for their disciples even when Macan and I joined forces." As he was wrapping up his recount, gloom spread across Tom''s face. Fade narrowed his eyes and put on a serious face. Upon entering the arena, the rest of the students stepped forward to wee Fade and Tom. On the opposite end of the arena, a group of people stared intently at them. Fade naturally returned their gaze. He caught sight of a guy built like a giant, his height approaching two meters. There were several young people next to him. Tom whispered in Fade''s ear, "Brother Fade, that man is Kenny Teh! The four men beside him are his disciples." Fade directs his gaze at the disciples, and to his surprise, he recognized one of them. It was the young boss he met in the bar a few days ago.... Brock Yim. At that time, Fade absolutely destroyed Brock. Back then, Brock also threatened Fade by saying his master was Kenny Teh. Reminiscing, Fade uttered gravely, "It''s you." At that instant, Brock noticed Fade. With a face full of resentment, he pointed at Fade and said to Kenny, "Master, I was crippled by him. You must set things right for me!" Kenny lightly nodded. He looked at Fade and asked: "So you''re the pir behind this useless martial arts center?" Fade looked at him and demanded gravely, "What do you want?" Kenny looks at the disciples beside him and says with a smile: "What do I want? I didn''t find this martial arts center to my liking, so I came over and tested you all. Little did I know all of you would turn out to be weaklings." "Now, I am also avenging my disciple." Kenny said, "Do you want to kill yourself, or do you want me to kill you myself?" Fade stares grimly at Kenny and says in a low voice: "I''ll face the challenge. As for crippling your disciple, he deserves it. If you want to avenge him, let''s fight." "How impudent!" "How audacious!" "Courting death!" Kenny''s disciples let out a resounding war cry as the surrounding reporters recorded the scene with a barrage of camera shes. The atmosphere was tumultuous and chaotic. Kenny waved his arms, taunting Fade. The corners of his mouth curl up and he says with a cold smile: "How bold of you! I also know something about you. I heard that you''re the number one martial arts master in Dragonville. Could it be that there is nobody left living in Dragonville? For a runt like you to hold the title, what a joke " "That''s right!" "A bunch of weaklings!" "You don''t live up to your reputation!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The disciples burst intoughter and jeered again. They put on a deliberate disy of provocative postures in front of the reporters, as their arrogance knows no bounds. Kenny even nced at the reporters and then loudly proimed to Fade, "AS there are so many reporters here today, I will challenge you in public, Fade." "Challenge me?" Kenny nods and says loudly: "That''s right! I''m challenging you, challenging the so-called number one Master in Dragonville." "If I win, you will kneel on my ground and kowtow three times to me and admit defeat, Fade Chen. Are you afraid?" Kenny shot a provoking look at Fade. His disciples also started causing a ruckus. "B*stard, do you dare to ept my master''s challenge?" "Huh! He does not live up to his name. I think he''s scared." "Record all of this. Look at the so-called number one Master of Dragonville. What kind of a man is he?" The incessant sounds from the reporters'' cameras were loud, as photos were continuously taken. After all, someone had challenged Fade, the top martial arts master in Dragonville. This will be a headline to die for. Some online reporters posted live updates of the event as it unfolded, while others used their mobile phones to record live streams of the scene. In an instant, the entire inte in Dragonville was flooded with the news. Everyone was watching the live broadcast. As the news became widespread, it caught the attention of some martial artists from other provinces as they started following the challenge closely. After all, Fade had gained a certain reputation after defeating Francesca Sun, emerging triumphant at the Martial Arts Convention of the five provinces, and also the Westamor District incident. Naturally, the amount of martial artists who paid attention to this matter was not few. In an instant, the live broadcast was filled with all kinds ofments and discussions. "This kid is the number one martial arts master in Dragonville. It''s too funny!" "Huh, you ignorant guys only know how to judge a book by its cover. Fade was someone who had defeated even famous experts like Francesca and Graham. You may think it''s funny, but the real joke here is you." "That''s right. I even heard that not long ago, even Weldon of the Yue Family in Yudson City was defeated by Fade. Fade is now an Earth- level expert." "In thispetition, I have high expectations of Fade." "By the way, do any of you know who the challenger is?" "He looks unfamiliar! He doesn''t look like someone from the Chinese martial arts world!" "If he is a famous master, at least there should be some news about him!" "Could it be that he is also a skilled master as well?" "Let''s wait and see. As for how strong that guy is, we can only find out when they start fighting." The flurry ofments turned up the heat in the atmosphere even further. Fade looked at Kenny with a cold and indifferent expression. He said, "You say, if you win, I will kowtow and apologize. Then, what if I win?" Kenny''s face was full of confidence. He waved his hand and said, "If you win, I will do anything you want me to do!" As soon as he finished, both the Inte and the scene buzzed with excitement. "This blockhead! He''s so conceited!" "He says he''s confident, but I think he''s arrogant. Doesn''t he know Fade''s background?" "However, he dared to say that. I think he has an ace up his sleeve. Otherwise, why would he be so confident?" Hearing this, Fade felt amused. This abrupt challenger did seem a bit too confident and strange. However, they were already here. He could not see through their ns, nor did he want to waste his time doing so. Whatever they were scheming, Fade would take them headon. Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Fade arched his eyebrows, pointed at him, and reiterated, "You said it yourself. If I win, you will do whatever I wish." "Yes, I promise," Kenny says with absolute confidence. Fade gravely added, "Well, in that case, if I win, I''ll kill you!" Everyone could not help but feel a chill creeping up their spines when they heard this. It was a promation that carried a strong killing intent. The rowdy scene died down, as if frozen stiff by the promation. Instantly, everyone''s gaze fell on Kenny. Kenny exuded confidence. With a smile on his face, he replied, "Of course! If I lose, you may kill or torture me as you see fit." "Since that''s the case, let''s begin!" Fade expression darkened. He stepped forward, walking towards the center of the arena. Kenny also stood up and trudged toward Fade, step by heavy step. With each step Kenny took, his body unleashed an incredibly strong aura. That oppressive aura was so heavy that the onlookers felt suffocated and looked solemn. Although theizens watching the live broadcast couldn''t feel Kenny''s aura, many of them were skilled martial artists, so they knew what was going on. "This guy is an expert, a true master!" "At least in thete stage of the ck Level, or above." "Judging from his posture, he appears ordinary, but every step is poised and he can readilyunch an explosive attack at any time. He is truly experienced in actualbat." "Who on earth is this guy? He''s so powerful. He couldn''t just show up out of nowhere!" Everyone was taking part in the heated discussion. Fade''s eyes twitched as he sensed the pressure Kenny was emitting. He was a little taken aback. Immediately, his eyes narrowed as he stared at Kenny and said, "Interesting." "Boom!" With a boom, Kenny went from taking simple steps into a sudden frenzy. His fists were like cannonballs, soaring across the arena towards Fade. The punch alone terrified many martial artists, as they flinched on instinct. "This, this kind of aura is too strong. Ate-stage ck Level practitioner definitely couldn''t have this kind of strength. He''s at least at the peak of ck Level. He might already have attained Earth Level!" "Earth- level Realm! When did such a master suddenly appear out of nowhere?" "Where does this guye from?" "This time, Fade is in danger." "The situation is not good for him!" "But, didn''t you mention earlier that Fade defeated Weldon, the Earth-level master not long ago? Now, even if the opponent is an Earth-level master, Fade might not be defeated, right?" "No one really knows if Old Master Yue was actually defeated. Besides, he is decades younger than Old Master Yue, and his physical condition should be much better than Old Master Yue. I''m afraid he''s even stronger than Old Master Yue in terms of fighting prowess!" "This time, Fade is really going to lose!" The hall was once again filled with the sounds of cameras clicking away. The students of Sky Martial Art Center were on the edge of their seats. Some of them couldn''t control themselves, and they rushed up trying to help Fade but were stopped by Tom. "Whoosh!" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Kenny''s fists pounded against Fade''s chest forcefully. Unable to block the punchpletely, Fade was knocked back a few steps by the momentum of the blow. The blow drove the onlookers andizens into bewilderment. More and more people started worrying for Fade. Kenny and his disciples looked smugger by the minute. Brock even stood up and shouted, "Master, give that guy a good beating. He asked for it." "Bang!" Kenny''s heavy footsteps shook the ground. The tremors made it seem as though the martial arts center was experiencing a light earthquake... "F*ck you!" Kenny advanced like a tank. His fist, asrge as a bowl, smashed towards Fade again. Fade, seemingly overwhelmed, could not find any openings to retaliate. It took all he had to defend against Kenny''s onught as he was slowly driven back. In under a minute, Kenny had delivered more than ten punches in session. Each of them mmed hard against Fade''s chest. Although they were basically blocked by Fade, he was constantly being pushed back, and his demeanor suggested that he may copse anytime. After the sessive barrage, Kenny shook his head andmented, "I thought that you would be strong, but it seems like that''s all you''ve got." "If that''s the case, then I won''t waste any more time. I''ll give you a quick death!" Kenny shook his head, disying disdain and disinterest. Then, he roared and swung his thigh, viciously kicking Fade. This kick was even more ferocious and terrifying than his punch. Looking solely at the scene, many people gasped and felt a sense of impending doom stirring within their hearts. Kenny''s eyes narrowed in focus and he announced in a low voice, "24th Disciple! I have avenged you, and you can rest in peace." Beaten within an inch of his life, Fade''s eyes glowed at the statement, as he directed at Kenny, "The 24th Disciple?! Who actually are you?" Kenny looks at Fade and articted, "You''re dying, so it makes no difference in me telling you this. I am Kenny Teh, the Ace Killer of the Blood de Killer Organization. Silver Killer, also known as 24th, who failed to assassinate you previously, was my disciple." "Blood de Killer Organization!" Fade''s face changed, and he immediately thought of the incident involving the person in charge of Maritime Ocean Pharma and Bald Eagle Pharma, Norton. During that time, after Norton and Loomis failed to procure his Ephedra Syrup, Norton hired killers from the Blood de Killer Organization to assassinate him, but they failed in the end. Later, Fade followed them and killed both Loomis and Norton. What a turn of events, now that the Blood de Killer Organization had actually sent people to seek revenge against him. "Your killer organization still dares toe out and take revenge on me?" Kenny uttered coldly, "Normally, even if our killers perish during duty, we would not retaliate. The one thing you should not have done is to force our killer to disclose the client''s information, and kill the client after that." "To our killer organization, leaking the information of our client is fatal to our reputation. In order to redeem the reputation of our Blood de Killer Organization, we must kill you." Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Fade seethed with rage. He fixed Kenny with a re and uttered furiously, "First, Blood de Killer Organization sent someone to assassinate me. After that botched attempt, you decided to me me for ruining your reputation and murder me?" "Do you really think that I''m an easy target, Blood de Killer Organization?" Fade roared. Kenny curled his lips disdainfully and scoffed, "The weak don''t have the right to speak. You''re nothing more than a troublesome ant to us." Kenny kicked Fade in the abdomen. The heavy blow could shatter one''s Dantian or cripple one''s ability. In the worst scenario, it could even kill. Undoubtedly, the Blood de Killer Organization''s assassins were quite strong. Despite that, Fade seemed to have understood something. He sneered and lifted his head abruptly. There was a glint of contempt in his eyes and he smiled coldly. He repeated, "That''s right, the weak don''t have the right to speak. A very cruel and practical statement but I like it!" "Well..." Fade''s sudden shift of mood surprised Kenny. Thetter grimaced. Fade continued in an icy voice, "If that''s the case, then prepare to die." "What did you say?" Kenny stared at Fade in shock. Fade scoffed, "You and your Blood de Killer Organization are nothing to me." "How arrogant! You''re ying with fire!" Kenny flew into rage and kicked Fade mercilessly. Earlier, Fade was only on defense but he suddenly made a move. He raised his leg and intended to counter Kenny''s attack with his kick. Anxiety spread like wildfire among the audience andizens alike. "It''s not wise for Fade to counter it with a kick. Kenny is obviously much stronger. Fade won''t be able to win if he tries to fight fire with fire." "Yeah, he needs to dodge and wear Kenny out. Fade might still stand a chance if he sneaks up on Kenny." "Fade doesn''t have a choice. Kenny''s kick is too powerful, so Fade had to retaliate!" "But Fade is going to lose. I guess he will no longer be the number one master in Dragonville." Kenny and Fade made contact but the oue surprised the crowd. Everyone thought Kenny would win but he suddenly screamed in agony. The impact sent him flying across the arena to where his disciples were. His disciples were caught off guard and they tried to catch their master hurriedly. However, they underestimated the impact and were knocked off their feet. Brock was the most unfortunate disciple. He took a direct hit and Kennynded on him. Brock spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted instantly. The remaining disciples endured the pain and tried to help Kenny to his feet. The disciples were about to lift Kenny but Fade appeared in front of Kenny again. Fade grabbed Kenny''s arm single- handedly and swung his shoulder. Surprisingly, Fade lifted the stout man into the air before mming thetter back on the ground mercilessly, leaving a pool of blood in his wake. The audience was shocked. The live broadcastgged and theizens witnessed everything a few secondster. Everyone''s jaw dropped. "What... What''s going on? Fade just lifted that huge guy!" "Fade suddenly went ballistic. What... What happened?" "Was Fade hiding his true strength?" "Well, Fade is definitely an Earth Level master." The arena was in an uproar. Kenny was covered in blood. Fade threw Kenny on the ground and went up to thetter. Fade formed a virtual sword with his fingertip and attempted to slit Kenny''s throat. However, a charming woman''s voice suddenly rang across the arena, "Stop." Something shed in front of Fade and a graceful female figure appeared before him. Fade was astonished to see the woman. His face twitched and he narrowed his eyes. He stared at the woman in disbelief. The woman was no other than Yvonne, the music teacher of Maple Elementary School. "It''s you!" Fade''s eyes darted between Yvonne and Kenny. He asked in a low voice, "You''re a member of Blood de Killer Organization too?" Yvonne nodded and exined, "I''m an Ace Killer in Blood de Killer Organization like him. My name is Davina. Kenny and I came to China to kill you and save Blood de Killer Organization''s reputation." Fade frowned and snarled, "Do you think you can kill me?" Davina nced at Fade. "Before we set off, our organization thought that the two of us should be enough. Both of us are Earth Level masters, so killing you should be a walk in the park. At the start of the fight, I still think that it''s possible to kill you." "But you''re stronger than we imagined," Davina sighed, "You''re not even twenty- five but you reached the middle stage of Earth Level. You are really terrifying!" Davina seemed to be praising Fade but her face suddenly darkened. She scoffed, "Sadly, you''re an enemy of Blood de Killer Organization and you must die!" Fade was conflicted as he stared at Davina. He asked, "You said you underestimated me. On what grounds do you think you can kill me?" Davina smiled and her body trembled. There was an alluring auraing from her. She bewitched the men in the arena and maleizens alike. Fade marveled at her beauty as well. She was stunning but sadly, she was a colorful but venomous snake. She was captivating but deadly. Davina grinned and snapped her fingers. She pointed to a corner and instructed, "Look over there, Mr. Chen!" Fade followed her finger and his eyes grew cold. In the crowd, two men were holding a young woman at knife point. The woman was Winnie. "Let her go!" Fade shouted hoarsely. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Davina chuckled and turned back to Fade. "Looks like my backup n is working." "You..." Fade stared at Davina darkly. He looked like he was going to skin her alive. Davina was gloating when she spotted Fade''s cold looks. She twitched her elegant body and chuckled, "Mr. Chen, you''re really ady killer. You''re so nice to women." "Initially, I thought that I would have to kidnap your wife, Quin. Well, too bad that Haider was useless. I had no choice but to use Winnie instead." "Mr. Chen, I thought this woman was just a toy to you. I was worried that she would be useless. Well, now we know that you''re really sweet to women, huh? I''m d that even a woman like Winnie will do the job." Fade narrowed his eyes and recalled what Lucas told him. A few days ago, Lucas reported that Quin''s car was faulty. Immediately, Fade went berserk and he red at Davina icily. He hissed through gritted teeth, "Let her go!" Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Davina smirked and stared at Fade. "Mr. Chen, let''s spare the unnecessary chitchat. There''s no need to waste our time." "You should understand that I''m at an advantage." Davina shook her head confidently. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fade''s face darkened as he muttered, "What do you want?" Davina ced her palm against her chin gently. She was grinning from ear to ear. After pausing for a moment, something seemed to have dawned on her and she nced at Fade. "It''s very simple. Destroy your Dantian in front of everyone." "Impossible!" Fade shouted, "Even if I destroy my Dantian, will you let me go?" Davina shook her head and replied, "Of course not. However, you don''t have a choice. If you don''t do it, I''ll have my men kill that woman right now." "I think she''s a celebrity, right? What a gorgeous woman. Won''t you feel sad if she dies, Mr. Chen?" Davina clicked her tongue and pointed at Winnie. Davina only needed to wave her hand and the cold de will sink into Winnie''s neck mercilessly. Winnie was quivering in fear. However, she gritted her teeth and forced herself to stay calm. Tears welled up in her eyes as she stared at Fade. "Mr. Chen, don''t listen to them. I''ll be fine. The police will never let them go if they lay a finger on me." Fade did not speak but Davina sighed, "Oh my! It''s really touching! Mr. Chen, a beautiful woman that loves you. She is even willing to die for you. Don''t you feel sorry for her?" Fade''s body trembled and his aura exploded. Everyone could sense his rage. Davina was terrified at the sudden turn of events. She kept a safe distance from Fade agilely before motioning her men to make a move. The dagger was pressed against Winnie''s throat. A trickle of blood oozed from her fair skin. Davina looked solemn. Her eyes fell on Fade and uttered, "Mr. Chen, I know you''re very powerful but you shouldn''t do anything stupid. Otherwise, my men might just slip and identally cut Winnie''s throat." Fade shivered and in an instance, the strong aura around him disappeared. A smile appeared on Davina''s face. She chuckled, "Mr. Chen, good, that''s the good man I know." "Mr. Chen, I''m not very patient. I''ll give you ten seconds to destroy your Dantian in front of the camera." Davina pointed to one of the cameras. Fade''s eyes were grim and his expression was cold. He was on the verge of exploding. "Ten, nine, eight..." Davina began counting down. Fade''s body quivered and he turned to look at Winnie. The two men holding Winnie were tensed when they spotted Fade''s gaze. They tightened their grip on Winnie''s arm and tightened their grip around the daggers on her throat. "Five, four..." Davina continued counting down and added, "Mr. Chen, there''s not much time left. I''m not very patient." A brilliant gold light shed across Fade''s eyes. The light turned into a flickering golden me that danced in his eyes. "Three, two..." Davina''s face darkened when Fade did not move. Her voice was harsh and she held her arm high. She was ready to give the signal to slit Winnie''s throat. Suddenly, Fade roared, "Winnie, look at me!" Winnie and the two men raised their heads to stare at Fade instinctively. They spotted a gold sh from Fade''s eyes. Their visions blurred and scarlet mes shot out from his eyes. In the blink of an eye, the mes reached the two men who were holding Winnie. Before the men could react, they felt an agonizing pain in their chests. They looked down to find a large hole in their chests. Their hearts were gone. Their flesh and bones were burned to ashes by the red mes. In their final moments, both men were bewildered. They copsed on the ground and let out their last breath. At the same time, the daggers against Winnie''s neck fell on the ground with a sharp ng. "zing Vision!" Several days ago, Fade was secretly practicing the skill after consuming Nine Leaf Ice Flower. He never thought that he would use it. The two men toppled to the ground and Fade rushed to Winnie. He managed to catch her before she fell on the ground. Davina''s face was reced by shock. "How..." However, she was an Ace Killer and she knew that she needed to retreat. Her figure vanished and he rushed to the entrance of the martial arts center. Fade handed Winnie to Tom before going after Davina. In his pursuit, he summoned his virtual sword and stabbed Kenny''s heart, killing him in one blow. In just a few seconds, three men were killed and Fade managed to save Winnie. He was chasing after Davina and exited the martial arts center. Fade and Davina disappeared from the arena. Theizen watching the live broadcast was confused about what happened. Immediately, they started a heated discussion in thement section. "What happened just now? Did anyone see that?" "I just saw two rays of light and the two men copsed. I didn''t see anything else!" "Look, I managed to crop a picture after reying it in slow motion. Two rays of light shot out from Fade''s eyes and killed the two men." "F*ck, he can shoot rays from his eyes? Is he superman?" "Someone must have Photoshopped the picture. No matter how strong he is, he''s still a martial artist. It''s impossible for him to demonstrate stuff like this." "I think it''s real. Otherwise, how did the two men die?" "Anyone could exin this? What the hell is going on?" Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Theizens were involved in a heated discussion. Everyone had their own opinions and the comment section exploded. However, the martial arts practitioners who witnessed it were silent. Their eyes widened and they could not believe their eyes. They could not snap back to their senses. "This... It''s Vital Energy. It''s a move that only Heaven Level practitioners can use!" "You''re saying that Fade is a Heaven Level master?" "A Heaven Level martial arts practitioner in his early twenties? This is incredible!" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "No, I don''t think he''s a Heaven Level martial artist. Fade is still Earth Level. Although Heaven Level martial artists could use Vital Energy, it''s possible for Earth Level martial artists to cultivate it under special circumstances. Fade should be an exception." "Are... Are you sure?" "There''s no need to argue. Whether he''s a Heaven Level or a special Earth Level practitioner, Fade is way more powerful now. We''ve underestimated him!" "He''s only in his twenties but he''s so strong. Is he really a self-learner?" A lot of the martial artists were in denial. After all, there were only a handful of disciples from the four Heaven Level forces who managed to attain Earth Level in their twenties. In decades, there were no disciples who managed to attain Heaven Level. In the martial arts world, everyone was busy discussing Fade''s origin. However, Fade was unaware of it. He ran out from the martial arts center and chased after Davina at lightning speed. Davina was an Earth Level master and she was very powerful. Moreover, she was very agile and a master in the assassination. Therefore, she was a skillful escapist. In under thirty seconds, she was already two blocks away. Davina breathed a sigh of relief when she spotted the yacht she prepared. She sprinted towards the riverbank where the yacht was docked. She was confused as well. She scowled and whispered to herself, "That move just now... Was it Vital Energy? It would be terrifying if it''s true. Unbelievable, how did he manage to be so powerful at such a young age?" "He''s a problematic enemy for Blood de Killer Organization. I have to report this to Boss Song Khan as soon as possible. We cannot leave Fade unchecked." Davina was deep in her thoughts as she got on the yacht. She was relieved and ordered, "Let''s go!" However, the yacht did not move. Davina was rmed and she retreated quickly. She wanted to get off the yacht. However, a figure appeared from the cabin. With a wave of his hand, he seized Divina and stopped her from leaving the yacht. He growled, "Do you think I''ll let you go?" Colors drained from Davina''s face and she trembled in horror. She channeled her positive energy frantically in an attempt to escape. Yet, the more she struggled, the more she realized that Fade was too terrifying. She could barely even move. Davina was overwhelmed with despair. Nevertheless, as an assassin, she would do anything to stay alive. Davina rxed as Fade approached her slowly. A smile crept on her face and she acted like Fade was not going to harm her. "Mr. Chen, are you really going to kill me?" Her captivating voice and alluring expression dazzled Fade. He thought she was Yvonne again. Perhaps, Yvonne''s familiar tone made Fade rx or maybe Fade did not want to kill her yet. Fade did not move and his eyes met Davina''s. "I have a few questions for you." "Mr. Chen, what do you want to know? I''ll definitely tell you everything. You''re my lifesaver after all!" The woman seemed to be addicted to acting. She became Yvonne and spoke to Fade in a charming voice. Fade''s face was cold and stiff. He put on a poker face and asked, "Tell me about Blood de Killer Organization." Davina''s eyes darted around the yacht and she racked her brain. She twitched her body and replied sweetly, "Mr. Chen, I''m willing to tell you anything you want to know." "The division of the organization, the number of people working in the organization and the location of the headquarters." "Okay, I''ll tell you right away, Mr. Chen." Davina cooperated without hesitation. "Mr. Chen, in Blood de Killer Organization, assassins are categorized based on ability and performance. In ascending order, we have Bronze Killer, Silver Killer, Ace Killer and Supreme Killer." "Bronze Killers are mostly Yellow Level practitioners. Silver Killers are mostly dominated by ck Level. Correspondingly, Ace Killers are at Earth Level while Supreme Killers are at Heaven Level.¡± Fade raised an eyebrow and asked, "A Heaven Level master? Heaven Level martial artists are willing to be assassins in Blood de Killer Organization?¡± "Naturally, Heaven Level masters are very rare. Among them, few would be willing to be assassins. In Blood de Killer Organization, Supreme Killer are like legends. All I know is that our boss and another two retired big shots are Supreme Killers." "For over twenty years, Supreme Killers never made a move. Therefore, the real top- tier assassins are Ace Killers." Fade continued to ask, "How many Ace Killers are there? Who are they?¡± Davina answered obediently, "Blood de Killer Organization is divided into different regions. I belong to the Asian region and our headquarter is located on a tropical ind. In this region, there are a total of nine Ace Killers. Kenny and I are part of them." "The regional boss sent us to carry out this mission because we''re born here!" "Regional boss? What about him?" Fade asked. "His name is Song Khan. He''s a seventy-year-old Muay Thai expert. He made his debut decades ago. He''s the head of our region and my boss." "Song Khan!" Fade burned the name into his memory and continued to ask, "What about the other regions?" Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Divina shook her head and replied, "I''m not too sure. We don''t have ess to the information about the other regions." Fade furrowed his brows. After a moment of silence, he turned to Davina and asked, "Anything else?" Davina put on a pitiful yet seductive look. She tilted her head and asked, "Mr. Chen, I''ve told you everything. Could you let me go?" Fade snorted and rebuked, "What do you think?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Davina lowered her head in disappointment. "Mr. Chen, I''ll do anything you wish!" Davina licked her red lips and pulled her cor. She stared at Fade alluringly. Fade was indifferent and a mass of red energy appeared in his hand. He concluded coldly, "I don''t trust you enough to keep you around." "Mr. Chen, you''re going to kill me?" Tears welled up in Davina''s eyes and she looked miserable. "Well, if that''s the case, could you grant me onest wish?" "What wish?" "After you killed me, I want you to throw my corpse into the river, Mr. Chen," Davina sobbed, "I grew up in a small vige by the river. I left my hometown when I was ten and I never returned. I hope I can rest in peace in the water." Fade paused for a moment and stared into Davina''s eyes. He nodded and replied, "I''ll grant you your wish." "Thank you, Mr. Chen." Davina nodded tearfully. She spread her arms and shut her eyes to ept her fate. Fade drove the red energy into Davina''s heart without hesitation. Davina went pale and spat out a mouthful of blood. She fell onto the floor, no longer breathing. Fade lifted Davina''s corpse and threw her into the river. He watched as the currents carried the body away. He whispered, "I''ll let you bring this gift back to Song Khan!" Fade turned around and left. Half an hour after he left, a hand appeared from the water. Davina was drenched as she climbed up the riverbank. She hid herself in the foliage. Davina, who should have been as dead as a doornail, was solemn. Her eyes were cold and she was veiled in a murderous aura. She hissed between gritted teeth, "Fade, you tried to kill me. Thankfully, I have inverse situs and all my internal organs are mirrored. Otherwise, I would have been dead." "Yet, I survived and I''ll never forgive you." Her remarks were brimming with hatred. Davina dragged her weak body and vanished from sight. The next day, Davina returned to the headquarters of Blood de Killer Organization. She was still pale and weak. She gazed at the thin elder sitting on the main seat and her six companions. She greeted, "Boss, I''m back." The elder was Song Khan, the regional boss of Blood de Killer Organization. Song Khan nced at Davina and asked, "Tell me, what happened? Why did things turn out like this?" Davina nodded and exined everything that happened in Dragonvilleprehensively. After hearing that, Song Khan and all the Ace Killers frowned and murmured amongst themselves. "Davina, you''re telling us that Fade is an Earth Level master? He can even cultivate Vital Energy?" Someone was surprised by Fade''s strength. "It''s impossible! How could he be so strong in his twenties? Davina, were you and Kenny so weak that you failed the mission? You''re making up stupid excuses now to cover up?" An Ace Killer who did not get along well with Davina mocked her. Davina was furious. She coughed uncontrobly and retorted, "I''m not making up excuses. We underestimated Fade. There are many videos online about the fight. If you don''t believe me, then check it out yourself." "I was just specting. Why are you so agitated?" "I''ve watched the videos but I can''t believe that Fade can cultivate Vital Energy." A series of discussions ensued. Song Khan remained silent throughout the discussions. He stared at Davina and asked, "If Fade is that strong and he killed Kenny, then how did you manage to escape?" The crowd immediately fell silent. Davina''s expression changed and she answered hurriedly, "Boss, my body is special. My internal organs are mirrored, hence I survived the fatal blow." "Fade is so powerful but he didn''t check if you''re really dead?" the Ace Killer who did not get along with Davina chided. "What do you mean?" Davina was livid. The other party did not back down and retorted, "Davina, let''s cut to the chase. You made it back alive because you betrayed us and revealed the secrets of Blood de Killer Organization, right?" "I... I didn''t!" Davina stiffened and she denied adamantly. Song Khan''s voice echoed in the room. "Tell me the truth!" Davina was pale as she recounted everything on the yacht reluctantly. She added quickly, "I only told him about some petty things. Fade could easily find out about it if he investigates." "I did not reveal the locations or the identities of our assassins. Fade will never be able to find us!" Davina exined indignantly. Some did not believe her while others were doubtful. Meanwhile, Song Khan stared at Davina and fell silent. No one knew what he was thinking. Davina went up to him and defended herself hurriedly, "Boss, I didn''t betray the organization, I just..." However, Davina''s body suddenly stiffened as she approached Song Khan. She was rooted to the spot. "Davina, what''s wrong with you? You''re betraying us?" Someone shouted angrily. Everyone was on their guard. A tremor ran through Song Khan''s body and his positive energy began to surge. Without warning, Davina let out an agonizing scream and a ck spot appeared on her chest. The ck spot grewrger and a fiery flower bloomed in it. Davina shrieked in pain as the mes spread to her whole body. Shortly after, there was nothing left but a pile of ashes. Song Khan and the remaining Ace Killers were bewildered. Their faces darkened as they stared at what little remained of Davina. They gritted their teeth in fury and eximed, "Fade, how dare you provoke us?" Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Concurrently, Fade was several thousand miles away in Tu Medical Center, Dragonville. Suddenly, he felt his heart throbbed. He raised his head to stare at the horizon and whispered to himself, "I guess Song Khan received my present." "It''s a warning. If Blood de Killer Organization won''t stop, I''ll bring down the regional headquarters myself," Fade thought. Fade was deep in thought when he heard Caesar''s voice behind him. "Brother Fade, he''s here." Fade nodded and turned to enter Tu Medical Center. Immediately, he spotted Haider kneeling on the floor. Haider''s hair was messy, his eyes were sunken and his clothes were wrinkled. He lost his proud and confident demeanor. He looked like a homeless man and was barely recognizable. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Tu and the other members of Tu Medical Center stood beside Haider. They were all ring at him. Their eyes were filled with rage and pity. They sighed and shook their heads in disbelief. Mr. Tu hurried to wee Fade and Caesar as they entered. Mr. Tu bowed to Fade and said apologetically, "Fade, It''s my fault for not guiding him properly and let him strayed down the wrong path. I''m truly sorry and I know that words are not enough. I can only..." Fade reached out his arm to stop Mr. Tu before thetter could bow. "Mr. Tu, I don''t me you for what happened." Fade strode over to Haider. He lowered his head to look at the sordid mess Haider was in. Fade was conflicted as he remained silent. Initially, Fade had high hopes for Haider. Thetter was talented and bright. Moreover, he was an outgoing and helpful kid. If Haider was willing to concentrate on his studies, Fade would even pass on some of his secret techniques to Haider. Fade never expected Haider to be involved in Winnie''s kidnapping. How could Fade stay calm? After killing Davina and Kenny, he immediately called a search for Haider. Haider was weak when they found him at home. They brought him to Tu Medical Center immediately. After a long pause, Fade asked, "Tell me, how did all of this happen?" "I..." Haider nced at Fade before lowering his head immediately. He could not bring himself to meet Fade''s gaze. He stammered hesitantly and did not know how to begin. Mr. Tu and Caesar were furious and anxious. They hurriedly shouted at Haider. "Fade is talking to you. What are you waiting for? Speak!" "Haider, exin yourself!" Haider was perplexed. He opened up eventually and recounted, "Well, it all started when Fa... Mr. Chen, Yvonne, and I met at Hilton Restaurant. I..." As Haider exined, Fade got a good grasp of the situation. It all started when Yvonne tried to get close to Fade at Hilton Restaurant. Back then, Haider was pursuing Yvonne. He misunderstood Fade and left out of jealousy. Fade wanted to find an opportunity to rify with Haider. However, after Fade left, Yvonne immediately made a phone call to Haider. She asked Haider to come back to the restaurant. In the private room, Yvonne cried and exined everything to Haider. Yvonne used Fade of harassing her. She was just a school teacher and dared not oppose Fade. Therefore, she had no choice but to give in but she was actually in love with Haider. Yvonne knew she was at fault. If Haider hated her, she was willing to leave and never appear in front of him again. Her exnation was dubious but Haider was blinded by love and he took her word for it. Additionally, the damsel in distress threw herself into his arms tearfully and he immediately sympathized with her. He let his guard down and trusted her. Henceforth, Haider started harboring a grudge against Fade. Yvonne took advantage of Haider''s resentment. She started dropping subtle hints as she fanned the mes of his fury. She asked him to help her investigate the whereabouts of Quin and those who are close to Fade. Initially, Haider had his doubts. However, Yvonne bewitched him and he could no longer think straight. He decided to use his power to infiltrate Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and he managed to find Quin. Haider leaked the information to Yvonne. She immediately arranged for someone to kidnap Quin in order to threaten Fade. That was why Quin''s car broke down. However, Fade asked Lucas and the others to protect Quin discreetly, thus Yvonne''s ns backfired. Yvonne gave up on Quin and chose Winnie as her target. Hence, Yvonne managed to threaten Fade at the martial arts center with Winnie. However, Haider was unaware of the kidnapping. He only knew that Yvonne wanted him to collect information about Fade''s close friends. He knew nothing about it until he watched the live stream on Winnie''s kidnapping. It dawned on him that he did something terrible. Yvonne was not an ordinary woman. Everything she told him was a lie. All along, she was pulling the wool over his eyes. Haider was traumatized by it. For the past two days, he locked himself at home without any food or sleep. He was in a ragged state when Mr. Tu''s men found him. Fade was at a loss of words as he stared at Haider. Haider meant no harm. However, he lost all sense of judgment under Yvonne''s spell. She used him and he nearly harmed Fade. A few momentster, Fade let out a long sigh. He stared at Haider and replied, "I understand now. Although you didn''t intend to hurt anyone, you helped them with the kidnapping indirectly." Haider''s eyes darkened and he nodded weakly. He muttered, "I know it''s my fault. I''m willing to ept any punishments." Fade nodded and concluded, "Of course, you will have to pay for what you did." Mr. Tu, Caesar and the other members of Tu Medical Center turned to Fade in dismay. Naturally, they knew that Haider would be punished. Yet, they did not know how Fade would punish Haider. Fade would be upset if Haider was given a light punishment. However, anything too severe might end up damaging Haider permanently. Haider was talented, so it would be a shame if he was crippled for life. Chapter 901 Chapter 901 Everyone was worried as they waited for Fade to dish out Haider''s punishment. Fade dered, "For your punishment, I''ll assign you like a barefoot doctor in Canyon Ville. It''s a very poor and rural ce, so the doctors and patients will need your help." "You will have to serve in Canyon Ville for three years. I''ll be sending people to check on you to assess your work from time to time." "If I''m satisfied with your progress after three years, I''ll let it slide. If I''m not, you know the consequences." Fade concluded sternly. Haider was at a loss for words. He gazed at Fade as he fumbled for words. His voice was failing him. Mr. Tu, Caesar and the others were equally astounded. They came back to their senses and advised Haider swiftly, "Haider, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and thank Mr. Chen." Mr. Tu and Caesar could tell that Fade''s punishment was actually to train Haider. Haider was very talented and he had the skills to treat patients. The only problem was that he was too impulsive. He refused to work hard and was too emotional. As a doctor, it was important to be composed. Fade''s punishment would serve as a stepping stone for Haider to sharpen his skills and his mind. Haider was a diamond in the rough. Therefore, these experiences would polish him and help him grow. Moreover, Haider was still in his early twenties. Even after spending three years in Canyon Ville, he would still be very young when he returned to Dragonville. Moreover, he would be more matured with three years of experience under his belt. Of course, the only prerequisite was that Haider needed to meet Fade''s conditions. To put it simply, Haider''s punishment would serve as a trial as well. Haider snapped back to his senses and understood Fade''s intentions. He was in awe and thanked Fade repeatedly, "Mr. Chen, thank you, thank you. I''ll definitely do my best to help them. I won''t let you down." Fade lowered his voice. "That''s not enough. You must not let the patients down, do you understand?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Got it! Thank you, Mr. Chen," Haider affirmed. Fade waved his hand dismissively. "Alright, you have three days to prepare. Go and bid farewell to your friends and family." "Yes! Thank you!" Haider nodded and thanked Fade again before leaving. Mr. Tu let out a sigh as he watched Haider leave. He went up to Fade and bowed. Mr. Tu said gratefully, "Fade, thank you." Fade said, "Mr. Tu, there''s no need for that. I have high expectations of Haider too. I know how you feel." Mr. Tu stared into the distance and he spoke wistfully, "I hope he won''t let you down, Fade." "I hope so too!" Fade nodded. After punishing Haider, Fade left Tu Medical Center. He then drove to Winnie''s house. It was no big deal to Fade, who was a master in martial arts, when Blood de Killer Organization threatened him. Winnie, on the other hand, was just an ordinary woman. Therefore, the incident must have taken a huge toll on her physically and mentally. Thus, Fade had to check on her. Fade arrived at Winnie''s ce and rang the doorbell. Winnie opened the door and she was surprised to see Fade. "What brings you here?" Fade grinned and teased, "What? Am I not wee here?" Winnie shook her head quickly and smiled sheepishly, "Of course not. You''re my boss! You''re always weed. Pleasee in." Fade walked into the house and uttered, "Winnie, I''m relieved that you''re in good spirits." Winnie knew what Fade was referring to. Her eyebrows trembled but something warm welled in her heart. "Thank you for visiting me. I''m perfectly fine." "Winnie, I think I should have a look." "A checkup? It would be troublesome, right?" Winnie pouted and added, "I don''t want to get an injection. I hate pain." Fade chuckled, "Winnie, have you forgotten? I''m a Chinese Medicine practitioner. I just need to feel your pulse, so there won''t be any injections. It won''t hurt." "Well, that''s great." Winnie nodded smilingly. "Well, let''s begin, Winnie. Where should we do it? In the bedroom or in the living room?" Fade nced at the living room and immediately burst intoughter. The table and sofa were piled with snacks and wrappers. Clothes, books and CDs were all over the ce. It was a messy sight to behold. Fade recalled the mess at Winnie''s ce when he visited for the first time. He chuckled, "It''s been a long time but you''re still the same!" Winnie blushed. She red at Fade and retorted, "It''s all your fault." "My fault? Winnie, I''m innocent. You love to eat snacks but you''re toozy to clean up. How could you me me for that?" Fade felt like he was wrongly used. Winnie exined seriously, "It''s all because of the medicine you gave me. No matter how much I eat, I won''t get fat, so I stopped holding back. I''ve to control myself so that I won''t gain weight. Yet now, I can eat whatever I like, whenever I like." Fade stared at Winnie helplessly. He waved his hand and replied with a grin, "Okay, okay, It''s my fault. Winnie, do you need me to prescribe you another medicine to make up for the side effect of that medicine?" Winnie shook her head hurriedly. "Of course not. It''s such good medicine and only a fool would want that. I can eat and drink to my heart''s content and it''s great." "Alright, okay, then I don''t have to prepare any medicine," Fadeughed. Winnie decided to tidy up the living room. However, she realized that the sheer amount of work was overwhelming. Therefore, she instantly gave up and pointed to the bedroom. She dered, "Let''s go to the bedroom." Fade chuckled, "It''s my first time visiting your bedroom! I wonder if it''ll be the same as the living room!" Winnie rolled her eyes at Fade and led him into her bedroom. Contrary to the living room, Winnie''s bedroom was neat. Winnie sat on her bed and asked, "You can start now. How are you going to do it?" Chapter 902 Chapter 902 Fade reached out his arm to hold Winnie''s right hand. He was standing while Winnie was sitting. His eyes drifted to Winnie''s cor. She was wearing an oversized shirt. Immediately, he saw everything under her shirt. He was dumbfounded and stared nkly. Winnie was surprised when Fade stopped moving. She asked curiously, "Fade, why did you..." She raised her head and met his burning eyes. Winnie was taken apart and looked down quickly. She suddenly realized what Fade was looking at. She immediately held her arms over her breast and leaned away from him. Fade blushed. He cleared his throat and averted his gaze hurriedly. Winnie''s cheeks were pink too. She was at a loss as she continued to cover her breast with her hands. It was very awkward. After a short pause, he lowered himself and coughed. He said, "Winnie, let''s take your pulse." Winnie finally stretched out her right arm to Fade. Fade held Winnie''s wrist. Her skin was very smooth and he could not help but marvel at it. He recalled what he saw earlier and something was stirring within him. "Ahem!" Fade cleared his mind and began to take Winnie''s pulse. After a few minutes, Fade released Winnie''s wrist. Winnie immediately asked, "How is it?" Fade chuckled, "You''re okay. I''m d that you''re healthy." Winnie grinned and replied, "I told you, I''m fine. You shouldn''t have wasted your timeing here." Fade shook his head. "It''s alright. I''m the one who got you into this mess. This is the least I could do." A pang of guilt hit Fade. Winnie held Fade''s hand and shook her head. "Fade, don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault. Besides, it''s those assassins'' fault. You always help me and I''m grateful forthat." Fade put on a smile. "Winnie, I swear that I''ll protect you in the future. I promise that you''ll not have to go through that again." "Okay, I believe you." Winnie nodded smilingly and stood up. She was ready to leave the bedroom. She invited, "I''m fine now. It''s rare for you to drop by, so why don''t you stay here for dinner?" Fade grabbed Winnie and warned, "Wait a minute, Winnie." "Huh? What''s the matter? Do you have something to attend to? Are you leaving?" A trace of disappointment shed across Winnie''s eyes but she forced a smile and continued, "If you have something to take care of, then I won''t stop you." Fade exined quickly, "Winnie, it''s not like that. It''s ok, I''ll stay here if you want me to." "Then why did you..." Winnie asked in confusion. Fade reached out to point at Winnie''s neck. "Winnie, you have a wound here. I''ll treat it now." Winnie brought her fingers to her neck and recalled the men that pressed the draggers against her neck. The dagger cut her skin and left a wound on her neck. The wound was healed but Winnie was a celebrity. An obvious scar like that would affect her career. "Don''t worry, Winnie. I''ll apply some medicine to get rid of the scar. Everything will be okay." Fade smiled and took out a small bottle of ointment. Winnie nodded. "That''s great. I''ll put them on right now." Immediately, she reached out to take the bottle from Fade. Fade shook his head and chuckled, "Winnie, it''s difficult for you to apply it. Let me do it for you." "Okay!" Winnie sat back on the bed with a smirk. She raised her head to reveal her fair and smooth neck. Fade moved closer and took some cream with his fingertip. He spread it on her neck and worked it in gently. The cream was a little minty. As his finger glided across Winnie''s smooth skin, Fade''s mind wandered again. As his mind drifted, so did his eyes. He found himself staring at her breast again through her cor. He was very close to her, so he could see even the minute details. Fade began breathing heavily. His warm breaths trickled Winnie''s neck. Her skin flushed as she squirmed from the feeling. Consequently, her breathing was uneven as emotions welled up in her. The warmth coursed through her limbs and she felt like she was going to melt. Fade''s eyes met Winnie''s. Her cheeks were red and her eyes were misty. She looked like she was going to faint in his arms. "Whoosh!" Fade could feel a surge of mes in his heart as his breathing grew out of control. "Winnie!" Fade called as he stared at Winnie''s alluring face. Winnie was aroused. She narrowed her eyes and stared at Fade gently. She whispered softly, "Fade, I..." Fade could no longer control himself. He grabbed Winnie by the shoulders and pinned her on the bed. He leaned over and edged closer to her. At the corner of his eye, he suddenly caught a sh of light. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade was immediately on guard and turned to stare at the direction of the light. It wasing from the bedroom''s window. Winnie''s apartment was located on a high rise building, therefore there should be nothing outside the window. He cast his gaze to the adjacent building. He narrowed his eyes and caught a glimpse of a shadow on one of the windows of that building. Winnie was confused and asked, "What''s wrong?" Fade pointed to the opposite building and exined, "Someone is taking pictures of us." "What?" Winnie panicked and she pulled the nket over herself. Fade drew the curtains and concluded, "Winnie, I''m going after that person." He rushed out quickly. Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Fade did not wait for the elevator. Instead, he bolted down the stairs at top speed. He rushed to the entrance of the adjacent building just in time to see a helmeted man stopping nearby on a motorcycle. A hooded man rushed out of the building nervously. He ran towards the helmeted man on the motorcycle with some camera equipment with him. "Oh, you have aplices? You two must be professionals!" Fade snorted and shouted at them, "Stop!" The duo was startled and revved up the motorcycle swiftly. Evidently, the motorcycle was modified and it sped away at an rming speed, putting over ten meters between them and Fade. The hooded man, Jackie, was relieved after managing to get on the motorcycle. He turned over his shoulder and nned to point a middle finger at Fade. To his dismay, Fade was hot on their tails. Fade was running but he was way faster than the motorcycle. In a few seconds, he managed to catch up to the motorcycle. Jackie was shocked. He patted the rider on the back and urged, "Hurry up, Nick, he''s catching up." Nick floored the gas pedal and the motorcycle revved into a frenzy. However, they did not put any distance between Fade. Eventually, Fade was just an arm away from the motorcycle. He grabbed the tail of the motorcycle and heaved his arm backward forcefully. Jackie was astounded as he stared at Fade. Jackie yelled, "Grabbing a motorcycle with your bare hands? Are you crazy? Are you trying to get yourself killed?" However, Jackie was bewildered when something unimaginable happened. The motorcycle stopped in its tracks. The tires screeched against the road and left behind a trail of soot. However, it could not break free from Fade''s grasp. "This... You..." Jackie was dumbfounded. "He stopped the motorcycle singlehandedly? Is he even human?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jackie was thunderstruck as Fade gave a sharp tug. Fade flung the duo on the ground with the motorcycle. They were sent flying and crashed into a nearby tree. They cried out in pain. The bike was in a sorry state. It was shattered to pieces as it collided with a stone bench. The duo winced in pain and got up from the bushes. They tried to run away but Fade thwarted them. He kicked them swiftly and theynded on the ground again. He interrogated them coldly, "Were you the one who took photos earlier?" The duo exchanged meaningful nces and denied it. "What photos? I have no idea what you''re talking about." "You assaulted us. We''ll call the cops." Fade red at them and scoffed, "ying dumb?" Immediately, Fade grabbed Jackie''s camera and checked the content. He found some photos of Winnie. The most recent few were photos of Fade and Winnie. It was taken when he was applying ointment on Winnie in her bedroom. The photos were very suggestive. The angle of the photos made the two of them look very intimate. If the photos were made public, it would deal a great impact on Winnie''s career. Fade shouted angrily, "How do you exin these photos?" Jackie''s eyes darted around as he came up with an excuse. "This... I identally took them when I was taking scenic photos." "identally?" Fade sneered and showed Jackie some of the photos on the camera. Fade questioned, "Then how do you exin these photos? The photos were taken throughout the week. They are all photos of Winnie. You''re telling me that it''s an ident?" Jackie was at a loss of words. He did not exin himself and eximed, "This is my camera and it has nothing to do with you. You have no right to touch my things!" "It''s none of my business what you want to do. Yet, you vited Winnie''s privacy by taking these photos. That''s against thew." Fade smashed the camera against the ground. The camera was shattered and bits and pieces flew everywhere. Fade picked up the memory card and snapped it into tiny pieces. Jacket was upset as he stared at the remains of his camera. The whole set cost him well over sixty thousand yuan. There were nothing left of it but fragments. Jackie red at Fade. "You broke my camera. You have topensate me. My camera is very expensive and you..." "Compensate?" Fade sneered and pped Jackie in the face. He added, "I''llpensate you like this. What do you think?" "You! How dare you hit me? I''ll call the cops to arrest you," Jackie shouted loudly. Concurrently, Winnie hurried over with a long-sleeved coat. She could not help but ask, "Fade, what''s going on?" Fade pointed to the paparazzi and exined, "They are the ones who took photos of you. They seemed to be doing it for the past week." "What?" Winnie was shocked. She red at them and snapped, "How could you do this?" Jackie nced at Winnie and scoffed, "Celebrities should always watch what they''re doing. Why am I not allowed to expose your dirty secrets to the public? I''m doing the public a favor." Winnie was livid. She red at Jackie and retorted, "How... How can you say that? You took photos of me without my consent and you''re telling me that?" "I''m just telling the truth. Celebrities like you always pretend to be kind and polite in public but in truth, you''re all rotten to the core. We''re just trying to bring you to justice. We''re going to expose you," Jackie spoke matter-of-factly. Winnie was red with anger. She wanted to reason with the paparazzi but they would not listen. Fade was very decisive. He stepped forward and pped Jackie in the face again. Jackie''s face was red and swollen. Fade eximed coldly, "You''re just some paparazzi that vite other people''s privacy. Do you think I''m stupid? You''re going to use it to ckmail us for money. Yet, you said that you''re doing this out of justice? Who do you think you are?" "Speak! Do you have backups for these photos?" Fade asked lividly. Jackie''s eyes flickered and he shook his head swiftly. "No, no, there''s no backups." Jackie''s slight movement did not escape Fade. Immediately, Fade pped Jackie again and thetter was bleeding. Fade asked sharply, "Where did you keep your backups?" Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Jackie''s cheeks were red and swollen. Blood was oozing out from his mouth. Nick could no longer take it. He tugged Jackie''s clothes and advised, "Just give them the backups. We can''t afford to offend people like them!" Fade added indifferently, "You should know who I am. You know the consequences if you don''t hand it over now." Unexpectedly, Jackie was stubborn. His face was swollen but he remained silent. Instead, he stared at Fade and Winnie with a grin. He scoffed, "I''ve been tailing both of you for so long now, of course, I know who you are. You''re Fade Chen, the big boss of Scott Entertainment, right?" "Oh my, the big boss is in a rtionship with thepany''s celebrity. Not just any artist but the most popr star in yourpany. I wonder what will happen to Scott Entertainment if I expose this. I think you should know the consequences!" Jackie was very adamant and he even tried to threaten Fade and Winnie. Winnie was furious. She argued, "Bullsh*t! Fade may be my boss but our personal lives have have nothing to do with thepany." Jackie chuckled, "Miss Huo, even if I believe you, do you think your fans or the public would do the same?" "You..." Winnie''s face flushed from anger. Jackie was more arrogant than ever. He wiped the blood on the corner of his lips and stared at Winnie and Fade. "Well, I guess that makes things easier since we all know the consequences." "A big boss and a famous celebrity, so both of you must be loaded. Say, it''s fair if I get some money in exchange for these photos, right?" Jackie held out his hand. Winnie was aghast at Jackie''s shameless behavior. She retorted, "You''re ckmailing us. Don''t you know that it''s against thew?" Jackie waved his hands indifferently and replied, "Miss Huo, if I''m breaking thew, then go ahead and call the cops! It''s no big deal for me because I''ll just be detained for a few days. Yet, Miss Huo, if your photos are published, the consequences..." Winnie was so angry that she could not speak. Fade''s face darkened but kept quiet. Jackie nced at Winne and Fade arrogantly. He motioned his extended arm and continued, "You''re both running a business, so You should know your priorities, right? It''s beneficial to invest a few million yuan in Miss Huo''s future." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Winnie gritted her teeth and fished out her mobile phone. She wanted to call the police. After all, she was innocent. Therefore, she would not feel guilty even if the photos were exposed. She was single and there was nothing between her and Fade. She was not afraid of gossip. Meanwhile, Fade reached out and stopped her. "Winnie, don''t bother. I''ll take care of this." Winnie paused for a moment and put her mobile phone away. Jackie was grinning broadly. He stared at Fade and chuckled, "Mr. Chen, no wonder you''re a sessful businessman. I can see that you take a lot into ount. With a famous celebrity like Miss Huo, it''ll be easy for you to make millions of yuan in no time." "Haha, Mr. Chen, I''m not asking for a lot. Just twenty million yuan would do!" Jackie stretched out his hand pompously. Fade did not move. He stared at Jackie with a faint smile and asked, "You really don''t know me, huh?" Jackie stared at Fade curiously. "Aren''t you the major shareholder of Scott Entertainment?" "Do you think I''m scared of you? Mr. Chen, I''m not your employee and I don''t work in the same field too. Therefore, I''m not afraid if you want to do anything to me." "Unless you kill me! Otherwise, I can rebuild my career effortlessly with a camera, a car, and a few men. I''ll expose what you did to the public and yourpany would definitely suffer, right?" Jackie was very experienced at forcing others into dead ends. If some normal celebrities bumped into Jackie, they would have paid Jackie. However, it was a pity that Jackie encountered Fade. Fade''s lips curled into a smile and he shook his head. He chuckled, "You said you know me but I guess you have no idea who I am." Fade took out his mobile phone and made a call. He instructed, "Bring some men here now. Yes, I bumped into something at Jonker Residential Area. You have five minutes. Also, ask Pablo to look up these two men..." "Huh?" Jackie was stunned. He regained himself and stared at Fade indifferently. He sneered, "You''re trying to threaten me? I met a lot of people like you. I know that you''re very influential and you can get someone to beat me up." "You can hurt me now but you can''t beat me up forever. As long as I''m alive, I''ll make sure to expose you." Jackie concluded resolutely. He was greedy for money. Fade did not retort Jackie. He just shook his head and scoffed, "You''re very ignorant, huh?" Shortly after, a group of men stormed into the residential area. They went up to Fade with utmost respect and greeted him in unison, "Hello, Mr. Chen." Fade waved his hand before pointing at Jackie and Nick. "That''s them." Jackie was startled by the crowd. Yet, he said stubbornly, "You... I won''t tell you anything even if you beat me to a pulp. I''m going to call the police. I..." Fade interrupted Jackie and ordered, "Take good care of them." Fade pointed to Jackie and added, "Especially this one. Make sure to keep an eye on him 24/7. Confiscate any electronic devices if he tried to use them." "Yes, sir!" The burly leader nodded. He waved his arm and dozens of men charged forward and surrounded Jackie. Jackie was shocked but he was as stubborn as a mule. "This... This is illegal. I''ll call the cops." Fade remained quiet while the leader sneered, "Call the cops? Go ahead. I have thousands of men. I''ll send two men to follow you every day. If the cops arrest them, I''ll send another pair after you. I have so many under mymand and it''s easy for me to keep this up for a few years." "You... You..." Jackie did not expect Fade to do that. He was at a loss of words. Chapter 905 Chapter 905 Even in the face of the dire situation, Jackie was still skeptical. The leader, Tigre, imed that he had thousands of men but he was probably lying. It was impossible for Fade to hire so many men to monitor Jackie. Jackie was excited again and decided to stand his ground. Suddenly, Fade''s mobile phone rang. It was from Pablo. "Mr. Chen, regarding the duo you asked, I''ve collected some information about them. I''ll send the details to your phone." "Okay, thank you." Fade hung up the call and checked Pablo''s message. Immediately, Fade gained ess to Jackie''s and Nick''s personal information, including their names, age, marital status, address and even their hometown. Fade made the right choice when he saved the programmer. Pablo''s skills were on par with hackers. After scanning through the details, Fade showed the message to Tigre and ordered, "Go to these addresses and look for their family members. Simrly, monitor them 24/7." Earlier, Jackie was indifferent but the color drained from his face when he spotted the addresses. Everything disyed on Fade''s mobile phone was spot on. It included his home address, his daughter''s school and his wife''s workce too. His family members would not be able to take it if the gangsters monitored them. He was bbergasted. He stammered, "You... You can''t do this! You''re viting my privacy and it''s against thew." Fade sneered, "You''re talking to me about privacy now? Then why do you vite the privacy of celebrities?" "Since you make money off other people''s privacy, you have no right to call me out. This is just the beginning. If you''re unwilling to cooperate, I''ll take further action," Fade continued coldly. Jackie was frightened. He would not be afraid if he was on his own but it was a different matter if his family was involved. Tigre''s subordinates looked fierce and intimidating. Jackie dared not wager his family''s safety on it. He was no longer stubborn and his head hung low. He pleaded, "I''ll give you the backups, so please leave my family out of this." "Where is it?" Fade asked coldly. Jackie replied hurriedly, "I saved it in my personalputer at home." "Tigre, follow him home and destroy all the photos," Fade ordered. "Yes, sir!" The Tigre nodded and tailed Jackie. Jackie was escorted away by Tigre and his men quietly. Jackie was dragged into Tigre''s van and they headed to Jackie''s house. In the van, Tigre stared at Jackie scornfully and sneered, "Mr. Chen is just too nice. Why did he even bother to go through all the troubles for a wimp like you? He should just kill you and be done with it." Tigre''s remarks made Jackie tremble in fear. Yet, Jackie was still skeptical about it. He thought that Tigre was just trying to scare him. Tigre noticed the looks on Jackie''s face and added coldly, "What? You don''t believe me? You probably don''t know what Mr. Chen is capable of, huh?" "Mr. Chen is the boss of Scott Entertainment, right?" Jackie asked in confusion. Tigre burst intoughter. He stared at Jackie and shook his head. He scoffed, "You''re very ignorant. Otherwise, you''re digging your own grave if you talk to Mr. Chen like that." "He has other identities?" Jackie was more confused than ever. Tigre became deadly serious. He lowered his voice and uttered, "Mr. Chen has many other identities. Any one of them is enough to make you beg for dear life." "No, that''s impossible. He''s just the boss of Scott Entertainment and he''s probably just loaded. How could he..." Tigre retorted coldly, "Just the boss of Scott Entertainment? You''re really an idiot. It''s a miracle that you managed to stay alive for so long." "Let me tell you. Mr. Chen, Fade Chen, is not only the boss of Scott Entertainment but also the vice president of Fei Enterprises Holding Inc." Jackie was taken aback. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was more influential than Scott Entertainment. The former was thergest enterprise in Long City and its worth was over tens of billions of yuan. Tigre continued, "Mr. Chen is the boss of Sincere Medicine Center too. They call him Magic Dr. Chen." "What? Sincere Medicine Center? Are you talking about the Sincere Medicine Center that produced the Ephedra Syrup?" Jackie was shaken and his face turned pale. Tigre scoffed, "You really know nothing, huh? Ephedra Syrup was formted by Mr. Chen. Moreover, Mr. Chen has another title. Everyone knows him by Master Chen!" "Master Chen? What Master Chen?" Jackie was unfamiliar with the title. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "How many Master Chen are there? Of course, I''m referring to the Master Chen who practices martial arts." "Martial arts... Master Chen. This..." Jackie was shocked. He continued to ask hurriedly, "You''re talking about Master Chen who defeated Elder Sun, Francesca Sun, and the one who won Martial Arts Convention of the Five Province? The number one martial artist in Dragonville?" "Who else would dare to call themselves ''Master Chen''?" Jackie was bewildered after Tigre confirmed it. Jackie''s eyes went nk as he murmured, "This... This..." "You finally know who you''re messing with? You should know just how lucky you are." Tigre added, "Master Chen is more than capable of killing any ck Level martial artists effortlessly. How dare a nobody like you speak to Master Chen like that? You''re ying with fire." A chill crept down Jackie''s spine. His heart shuddered and he was trembling in fear. He had no idea how terrifying Fade was. Jackie was scared out of his wits as he recalled what he did earlier. He froze and stared ahead of him nkly. "You''re finally scared? Then you should just do as you''re told," Tigre chided. Jackie was no longer in defiance. He nodded frantically and agreed hurriedly, "Yes, yes, you''re right, I''ll do whatever Mr. Chen asked me to. I''ll delete all the photos as soon as I get home." "I... I''ll never work in this field again. No, I''m going to move. I''ll move out of Dragonville right away. I''ll never appear in front of Mr. Chen again!" Jackie muttered as cold sweat formed on his forehead. Chapter 906 Chapter 906 After resolving the incident with the paparazzi, Fade and Winnie returned to Winnie''s apartment. Half an hourter, Tigre made a phone call to Fade and reported that everything had been dealt with. Fade passed on the news to Winnie. She breathed a sigh of relief and expressed her gratitude to Fade. After chatting for a while, they exchanged knowing looks, triggering shbacks of what they did in her bedroom earlier. They lowered their heads and their faces blushed. They were thinking about the same thing. "If the paparazzi did not show up just now, they would have..." Winnie blushed at the thought of that. She stole a nce at Fade. To her surprise, their eyes meet and she noticed the mes in Fade''s eyes. Winnie''s cheeks were burning. She lowered her head swiftly and fidgetted silently. She was at a loss. Fade noticed the awkward atmosphere between them. The air around them seemed to be warmer and their breathing was heavy. "Winnie, I..." Fade''s voice came out hoarse. He inched closer to Winnie in the heat of the moment. Winnie''s heart was racing when Fade moved closer to her. She tugged her shirt shyly and her face was bright red. "Erm..." As their cheeks drew closer, they could feel each other''s warm breaths. There was some chemistry between them. Their eyes were unfocused as they inched closer to each other. They were about to touch each other when they heard the sound of footstepsing from the hallway. Promptly, the door swung open and a figure rushed in. "Winnie, I heard about what happened. Are you okay? I came to check on you. I bought your favorite..." A woman entered the room and it was none other than Winnie''s best friend, Yoko. Yoko was carrying a huge bag full of snacks and groceries. She strode in beamingly to be greeted by the sight of Fade and Winnie embracing each other on the sofa. Immediately, Yoko was rooted to the spot. Yoko was shocked and turned to run out the door. She apologized hurriedly, "Don''t mind me. Just go on. You didn''t see me." It would have been better if Yoko kept quiet. Her remarks shattered the atmosphere between Fade and Winnie like a hot knife through butter. Winnie got up frantically and ran after Yoko. She called, "Wait, Yoko,e back!" Fade cleared his throat in an attempt to cover up the awkward mood. He eximed, "Yoko, what a coincidence. Are you here to visit Winnie too?" "Yeah!" Yoko nodded and passed the bag of groceries to Winnie. Winnie epted the groceries and carried them to the kitchen. Yoko nced at Fade apologetically and sniggered, "Fade, I didn''t mean to barge in on you. I think I should leave. You can just pick up from where you left off!" Yoko''s remarks made Fade recall the first time he visited Winnie''s ce. Back then, he came to treat the bruises on Winnie''s legs. Yoko rushed in when he was he was applying medicine for Winnie. Yoko even misunderstood his rtionship with Winnie. Surprisingly, history repeated itself and Fade could only smile weakly. "Yoko, I''m here to treat Winnie. There''s nothing else going on between us," Fade cleared his throat and exin. Yoko did not seem to believe him. "Really?" "Ahem, of course." Fade was flustered as he scratched his head. Having put away Yoko''s gift, Winnie walked out from the kitchen. Winnie spotted the looks on Fade''s and Yoko''s faces. Winnie asked curiously, "What were you two discussing? What''s with that look?" Yoko gave a dryugh and replied, "Nothing. I was just discussing with Fade about lunch. Why don''t we dine out together? Winnie, it''ll help take your mind off the incident too." "Well..." Winnie was a little hesitant. After all, she was a celebrity. It would be troublesome if someone recognized her. Paparazzi just tailed her, therefore she was very uneasy. Fade knew Winnie''s concern and he came up with an idea. He suggested, "I know a restaurant that serves delicious food. The owner is a close friend of mine. I''ll book a private room and no one will spot us if we eat there." Before Winnie could answer, Yoko pped her hands excitedly and cheered, "That''s right, Fade is a big boss and he should know all the good ces. Winnie, let''s go. I''ll tag along and see how big shots like Mr. Chen have lunch." Fade chuckled, "Yoko, stop teasing me. If you like, I''ll tell the owner and you can just eat to your heart''s content in the future." "I''ll keep that in mind. You must keep your promise!" Yoko said. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Winnie nodded smilingly and said gratefully, "Thanks, Fade." "It''s my pleasure!" Fade waved his hand smilingly. Winnie went back to her room to change. Fade made a phone call to Big Brother Liu and asked, "Big Brother Liu, it''s Fade. Are you free now? I''m bringing two friends to Dragonville Seafood Restaurant. Is there a private room avable?" Big Brother Liu immediately replied warmly, "I''m free, of course. Mr. Chen, you''re the major shareholder of our restaurant and there''ll always a ce for you. If we have to, we''ll even close the restaurant just to serve you!" Fadeughed, "Big Brother Liu, there''s no need for that. I''m just an ordinary guest. Well, reserve a private room for me. I''ll arrive shortly with two friends for lunch." "Sure, Room 1 is all yours," Brother Liu chuckled. "Thank you, Big Brother Liu. I''ll be right there right away." Fade hung up the call. Winnie finished changing. She was wearing an oversized overcoat, a wide- brimmed hat and a pair of sunsses. She masked herself so that no one would recognize her. The three of them left together. Fade drove Winnie and Yoko to Dragonville Seafood Restaurant. Soon, they arrived at the entrance to the restaurant. Yoko''s eyes lit up when she spotted the sign. She was at a loss for words. She pped her hands happily and eximed, "Fade, you were talking about Dragonville Seafood Restaurant?" "That''s right. I''m pretty close to the owner. Why? Do you know the restaurant too, Yoko?" Fade stared at Yoko curiously. Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Yoko rolled her eyes at Fade and replied, "Who doesn''t know about Dragonville Seafood Restaurant? Dragonville Seafood Restaurant has been very popr for the past six months. It''s all over the news and many TV programs have been featuring them too. It''s trending online too. Even the chef, Mr. Liu, has hundreds of thousands of fans on social media!" "Wow, I didn''t know about that!" Fade was surprised. "You said you know the owner but you didn''t even know about this? I''ve always wanted to try their food but it''s always crowded. I can''t even make a reservation. I finally have the chance to try it out!" Fade chuckled, "Enjoy it to your heart''s contentter." Yoko beamed brightly. She tugged Winnie as she got down from the car and said, "Winnie, Mr. Chen is treating us, so we must enjoy ourselves." After Fade parked his car, they walked towards the entrance together. Big Brother Liu weed them at the entrance smilingly and ushered them in. He greeted smilingly, "Mr. Chen, you''re here. We reserved Room 1 for you. Please follow me." Fade chuckled, "Big Brother Liu, why are you being so polite? You can just call me Fade." Brother Liuughed, "Fade, the friends you bring are our guests. It''s normal for me to be courteous to our guests." The trio entered the private room. Room 1 was the best private room in the restaurant. It was spacious and the interior was very elegant. It was a luxurious room with great ambiance. After taking their seat, Big Brother Liu said, "Fade, wait for a moment. I''ll ask my dad to cook for you." After that, Big Brother Liu left to make some preparations. Yoko was delighted to hear that Mr. Liu was going to cook for them. She turned to Fade in awe. "Fade, you''re really a big shot. They reserved the best private room for you and Mr. Liu is even cooking for us. If I were toe on my own, it''ll be impossible for me to get this type of treatment!" Subsequently, Yoko turned to stare at Winnie and added, "Winnie, Fade is a great catch. He''s so nice to you. You must strike when the iron is hot!" Yoko winked at Winnie meaningfully. Winnie''s heart skipped a beat. Naturally, she understood what Yoko meant. Previously, Winnie shared with Yoko about everything. Yoko knew that Winnie had feelings for Fade. Moreover, Yoko caught Winnie and Fade being intimate with each other earlier. Hence, Yoko decided to hint at Winnie. She wanted Winnie to seize the opportunity and face her own feelings. Winnie''s face reddened. She lowered her head and her cheeks were burning. Suddenly, they heard a series of footstepsing from outside. They even heard someone screaming. Instantly, the trio turned to check what was going on. A woman''s arrogant voice echoed in the hallway. "Mr. Tuan decided to dine here, so why aren''t you escorting him to Room 1 ?" A waiter exined, "I''m sorry, sir. Room 1 is currently upied. How about Room 2? The..." "What? Hey, are you kidding me? This is Mr. Tuan we''re talking about. You want us to eat in Room 2? What''s wrong with you?" the woman shouted condescendingly. "But..." The waiter wanted to exin but the woman interrupted harshly, "You two, go to Room 1. I don''t care who it is but kick them out. Tell them Mr. Tuan is here." "Sir, I don''t think that is a good idea, we..." The waiter wanted to stop them but he suddenly cried in pain. Fade heard themotion and frown. He stood up to check what was going on. Without warning, the door to the private room swung open. The door bounced heavily against the wall with a loud bang. Two bodyguards in ck suits rushed into the private room. A young man in fashionable clothes came in after the bodyguards. He wore a pair of sunsses and strutted in with his head held high. There was a woman in her thirties next to the man. The woman frowned andmanded the bodyguards, "What are you waiting for? Go and kick them out! Mr. Tuan is hungry, don''t you understand?" "Yes, ma''am!" The two bodyguards nodded and approached Fade to evict the trio. One of the bodyguards began, "You guys..." Fade snorted without waiting for the bodyguard to finish. He bellowed, "What are you doing?" "What? Are you deaf? Leave! We want this private room." The woman strode over arrogantly. Fade''s face darkened and he retorted icily, "This is our private room. Why do we have to leave? Who do you think you are?" "Why?" The woman snorted. She pointed to the fashionable young man behind her and continued, "See? This is Mr. Tuan and I''m his manager, Bianca. Mr. Tuan is here for lunch. Now, move!" "We don''t have time for people like you. Get out now. Do I make myself clear?" Bianca waved her hand to dismiss the trio pompously. Fade almost lost his temper. He sneered, "Mr. Tuan? I don''t know him. Also, I don''t care who you are, this is my private room. You''re the one who should leave. Get out!" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade pointed at Bianca and shouted angrily. Bianca went ballistic. She red at Fade and hissed, "Are you blind? This is Mr. Tuan, Efrian Tuan. Get out of here!" "Efrian?" Fade frowned and paused to think about the name. He seemed to have heard it somewhere but he could not recall it. Meanwhile, Winnie and Yoko were taken aback as they got up. They nced at the young man and whispered to Fade, "Efrian is a celebrity." "A celebrity? I''ve never heard of him." Fade was a little confused. Yoko exined, "He''s from Jade City. Two months ago, he rose to fame after he acted as the protagonist of a popr romance web series. He attracted a lot of fans, especially young girls. He''s trending onlely." "Web series?" Fade furrowed his brows and pondered for a moment. He vaguely recalled something about Efrian. Chapter 908 Chapter 908 However, Efrian had a good reputation online. All the discussionsbeled him as a joyful, gentle and caring young man. He was always smiling gently during interviews and other events. Yet, his snobbish behavior did not fit the image he had online. Fade frowned at the thought of that. Bianca watched smugly as the trio discussed Efrian amongst themselves. She raised her head proudly and eximed, "You finally know who we are, huh? You should feel honored. Of course, it''s not every day that you get the opportunity to give up your seats to a celebrity. Now move along." Fade sneered, "Efrian? So what? He''s just a celebrity and he''s not even that popr. Even if he''s a superstar, this private room still belongs to me. I''m not leaving." "You... How dare you..." Bianca was furious. She pointed at Fade''s nose and was about to scream at him. Concurrently, Big Brother Liu walked in hurriedly with his staff members. He asked, "What''s going on? What happened?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Bianca was as proud as a peacock as she scrutinized Big Brother Liu. She inquired, "You''re the owner, right"" "Yes." Big Brother Liu nodded. Bianca dered arrogantly, "This is Mr. Efrian Tuan. We want to dine at your restaurant. We want to dine in Room 1, so prepare the seats for us right now." Bianca waved her hand and ordered Big Brother Liu matter-of-factly, "Hurry up, we can''t waste time here." Big Brother Liu was taken aback and his face darkened. He snapped, "Sorry, Room 1 is taken. If you want a private room, then you should go to the other rooms." "What did you say?" Bianca seemed surprised. She stared at Big Brother Liu and added, "Think carefully. This is Efrian and he''s a celebrity. Your business would be booming if everyone knows that Mr. Tuan patronized your restaurant. You know that, right?" Efrian uttered unhappily, "I read online that your restaurant is good, so I decided to visit. Otherwise, I would never even considered stepping into a restaurant like this." Big Brother Liu was so furious. Heughed madly and waved his hand to dismiss Efrain. He sneered, "If you don''t want to eat here, Mr. Tuan, then please leave. We have enough customers to deal with!" "You..." Bianca red at Big Brother Liu in disbelief and screamed furiously, "Are you mad? We''re celebrities and they''re just three ordinary citizens. Yet, you refused to give us the private room because of them? You must be out of your mind!" Big Brother Liu was seething with anger as Bianca continued to insult Fade. He took a big step forward and stared at Bianca in the eye. He proimed, "I don''t care if you''re a celebrity or an ordinary citizen. You''re but a customer in my restaurant." "Also, no matter how you put it, Mr. Chen is way more important than people like you!" Big Brother Liu waved his hand at Bianca dismissively and continued, "You''re not wee here. Leave!" "You... What did you say?" Ethan was furious. He took off his sunsses and red at Big Brother Liu. He snapped coldly, "How dare you offend me?" "A single post from me and you can say goodbye to your restaurant. You''re kicking me out?" Efrian threatened. Big Brother Liu sneered disdainfully and waved his hand. Several security guards came in immediately. Big Brother Liu retorted icily, "Are you going to leave or do you want me to throw you out?" "Okay, great, I''ll remember this. You..." Efrian was livid. He ordered his burly two bodyguards, "I don''t care but I''m going to dine in Room 1. Go and kick them out." The bodyguards approached Fade menacingly. Big Brother Liu yelled angrily, "How dare you?" The security guards rushed over and intercepted Efrian''s bodyguards. Efrian''s expression turned grim. "You''re going against me for thesemoners?" Big Brother Liu said indifferently, "You''re nothing to me. Mr. Chen is the major shareholder of our restaurant and the real boss. Miss Huo is a top celebrity. Who do you think you are? How dare you insult them?" "What, they..." Efrian and Bianca was astonished as they stared at the trio. They were bewildered when they recognized Winnie''s face under her wide-brimmed hat. "Winnie Huo? This..." "How could she..." Efrian and Bianca were dumbfounded and their expressions soured. Efrian just rose to fame not long ago. Yet, he was pale inparison with top celebrities. However, Winnie was in the entertainment industry for over ten years. In recent years, she even regained her poprity and reimed her throne as a top celebrity. She was undoubtedly one of the best in the industry. Efrian was just a junior to Winnie. Yet, after a while, Bianca whispered something in Efrian''s ear. It was not loud but Fade heard it clearly. Bianca scoffed, "Efrian, although Winnie is a top celebrity, she doesn''t have any influence over you. Also, you belong to apany in Jade City, so we have nothing to do with her crappypany in Dragonville. You don''t have to be afraid of her." "Besides, she''s almost thirty. She could only retain her poprity for another two or three years. Yet, you''re still young. You''re only twenty-three and there''s a promising future ahead of you. We don''t need to be afraid of her." Efrian regained hisposure. He snorted, "I''m from Jade City, so I''m not familiar with any celebrities here. Miss Huo? Who you''re talking about." "Is she is a real celebrity or just a random social media influencer? After all, I heard those stupid influencers are even treated like celebrities here. How ridiculous!" "How dare you?" Yoko was livid when Efrian insulted Winnie. She pointed at Efrian and snarled, "Who do you think you are? You just gained some poprity and you''re still wet between the ears. You don''t have the right to talk to Winnie like that. Apologize now!" Fade snapped as well, "Apologize to Winnie immediately!" Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Efrian retorted proudly, "What? Am I not allowed to express my opinions? People in Dragonville are so rude." Bianca chipped in, "Mr. Tuan, I think there''s no need for us to try a shabby restaurant like this. They probably use recycled oil to cook. It would be bad if we get sick. I think it''s better for us to leave!" Efrian nodded and got ready to leave. Yoko and Winnie were so furious that their faces flushed. They red at Efrian and his men. Fade shouted, "I''m asking you to apologize, didn''t you hear me?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Fade motioned to the security guards to blocked Efrian''s way. Bianca screamed, "What do you think you''re doing? Mr. Tuan is a celebrity. Well make you pay if you every hands on us." Efrian crossed his arms haughtily. He waved at his two bodyguards and shot Fade an icy re. "You''re messing with me? So what if you''re a big shot? I''ll not hesitate to show you who''s boss." "Get them to move. I''m leaving." As soon as Efrian gave the order, his bodyguards rushed to the security guards to push thetter away. Efrian''s bodyguards were professionals while the security guards in the restaurant were just ordinary citizens. After a few moments, the security guards were at a disadvantage. Fade scowled and insisted, "You''re not leaving without an apology!" He stepped in front of Efrian swiftly to block thetter. Efrian was upset. He ordered indignantly, "Beat him to a pulp!" The two bodyguards turned to Fade and prepared to hit Fade. Fade roared at them and extended his arms swiftly. His fistsnded on the bodyguards. Immediately, the burly bodyguards dropped to the floor and could no longer move. Efrian and Bianca were rooted to the spot. They stared at Fade and he approached them slowly. They turned pale and their voices trembled. "You... What do you want?" "I''m a celebrity and I''m from Jade City. I''ll make you pay if youy a finger on me," Efrian threatened. Fade walked towards Efrian until he was breathing down Efrain''s neck. Fademanded, "I said, apologize." "I..." Efrian was furious and he wanted to refute. However, he nced at Fade''s fists before turning to the bodyguards sprawled on the floor. His stomach churned and he could onlyply. He muttered, "I... I apologize." Fade gestured at Winnie and demanded, "Apologize to Winnie." "You..." Efrian gritted his teeth as he walked towards Winnie. He bowed and apologized, "I''m sorry, Miss Huo. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have offended you. Please forgive me!" Winnie was quiet as she waved her hand in disgust. Fade pointed to the door and shouted, "Get out of here. You''re not weed here." Efrian was livid but he suppressed his anger. He left with Bianca with their tails between their legs. After dealing with Efrian, Fade returned to the private room with Winnie and Yoko. Shortly after, the waiter served them Dragonville Special Seafood Soup that was prepared by Mr. Liu. Winnie and Yoko tried some soup. They were delighted by how delicious it was. They proceeded to gobble down the food without a care in the world. The two women ate happily and forgot all about Efrian. After that, Fade sent Winnie and Yoko home. In the car, the trio was making small talk. Yoko checked her mobile phone and eximed angrily, "Ridiculous! This guy is shameless." "What''s wrong?" Fade and Winnie asked in unison. Yoko showed them her mobile phone''s screen and replied, "Look, Efrian just posted something. He even highlighted the Dragonville Seafood Restaurant andined that the food was horrible. He even said that the staff members were rude and they even attacked him. He''s asking his fans and friends to boycott Dragonville Seafood Restaurant." Fade grimaced. Yoko continued scrolling through her feed and she got angrier. She added lividly, "Efrian''s fans started posting negativements on Dragonville Seafood Restaurant''s page. They even gave very low ratings on all the other social media tforms." "Some celebrities even shared Efrian''s post. They tagged some government departments and the cops, asking them to investigate the restaurant. It''s escting." Winnie was furious and took out her mobile phone. "I''ll post an exnation. It would be bad if everyone believed him and that''ll affect the reputation of Dragonville Seafood Restaurant." Fade stopped her and replied, "Winnie, there''s no need for that. I''ll take care of it." "But if it goes on like this, the restaurant''s reputation would be ruined. I''m worried..." Winnie was frustrated. Fade shook his head and exined, "Dragonville Seafood Restaurant managed to grow because of the food quality and others'' rmendation. It''s very popr and they''re always full. Hence, these negativements will not affect their business." "If you try to exin it, it will only cause a war between the fans. It won''t solve the problem and you''ll get dragged down too. I''ll ask Dragonville Seafood Restaurant to post an exnation on their official page," Fade added. "Are you sure?" Winnie was still concerned. Fade snorted, "Of course, I''m not letting it slide. Efrian thinks that he can do whatever he wants just because he has fans. He''s nothing but a small product in front of money." "Fade, you mean..." Winnie and Yoko trailed off. Fade concluded coldly, "Winnie, Yoko, don''t forget who I am. We''re in Dragonville. It''s easy to deal with a small fry like him." After that, Fade immediately contacted Scott on his mobile phone. He instructed, "Fatty, look up someone for me. He''s a celebrity from Jade City. His name is Efrian Tuan. He just arrived at Dragonville. Find out what he''s doing here!" "Okay, Brother Fade. I know Efrian and I''ll get back to you right away." Scott promised and hung up the call. Chapter 910 Chapter 910 After sending Winnie and Yoko home, Fade received a phone call from Fatty. "Brother Fade, I dug up some information about Efrian." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Go on!" Fade urged. Scott replied, "He was a big hit after acting in a web series. Two days ago, quite a number of companies in Dragonville invited him over for coborations. He''s invited to severalunching ceremonies and a fewpanies hired him as their ambassador. Currently, his worth is over several million yuan." "The most important coboration is the ambassadorship for a sundrypany called Cleanary Company. I heard that the contract is twenty million yuan for a span of two years." "They should havee to an agreement. They''ll officially sign the contract tomorrow morning and hold a small press conference after that." Fade pondered for a moment and instructed, "I need you to tell all thepanies in Dragonville that they''re not allowed to cooperate with Efrian. If anyone asks, tell them I called the shot." Scott immediately nodded and answered, "You mean boycotting Efrian in Dragonville? I understand." "Yeah, also, get me the address of the press conference. I''ll drop by tomorrow." "Alright, I''ll send you the address right away." The next day, a press conference stage was set up in front of Cleanary Company. There were still two hours left before the press conference. Yet, thousands of fans gathered at the entrance. All of them held up posters and signs. They were chanting Efrian''s name frantically. Most of the fans were young girls. Their cheeks were flushed in the cold buttheir eyes were glowing with enthusiasm. Fade arrived at the venue in casual attire. He stared at the excited young girls and he felt sorry for them. Fade had nothing against their fascination for celebrities. Nevertheless, it would be a different case if the said celebrity was an ill-mannered guy like Efrian. At ten in the morning, a fleet of Mercedes-Benz limousines arrived at the venue. The fans went crazy. They waved the posters and screamed hysterically. "Efrian, Efrian!" "Efrian, I love you!" "Efrian is the best! We will always support you!" Efrin was weed warmly by his fans. Yet, he ignored them as the car drove into the building. Inside thepany, Efrian and Bianca got out of the car with bodyguards by their side. Bianca waved at the staff of Cleanary Company and dered, "Tell your boss that Mr. Tuan doesn''t have enough time and he can only stay for half an hour." The staff members frowned immediately and one of them retorted unhappily, "We agreed that he''ll stay for an hour. Before signing the contract, there will be a brief interview and a meet and greet session with the fans. Half an hour is not enough!" Bianca was unsympathetic. She scoffed, "Mr. Tuan is a busy man. He has other matters to attend to after this. Anyway, half an hour is all we got. If that''s not enough, thene up with a solution. If worsees to worst, you can cut off a few programs. Those mini- games and interactive events are just a waste of time anyway." The staff member wanted to argue but Efrian checked his watch promptly and concluded, "The clock is ticking the moment I stepped out of the car. You have twenty-eight minutes left. Hurry up." Although the staff members were furious, they could only re at Efrian and Bianca as they hurried away to continue their work. Time was limited and they had to report it to their boss. Shortly after, the boss of Cleanary Company, Connor Zu, appeared. He was displeased as he spoke to Efrian, "Mr. Tuan, we had an agreement. If you''re only staying for half an hour, then we cannot complete the event." Efrian frowned and retorted, "We only agreed to an hour verbally. In fact, I mentioned that my time is very precious and there would best- minute changes, right?" "You..." Connor was a little furious. Bianca chipped in arrogantly, "Mr. Zu, it''s only a signing ceremony, so half an hour is more than enough. We''ll have enough time if you cut off those irrelevant programs." Efrian added, "Mr. Zu, my time is very precious. Let''s begin." Connor was furious. Yet, he recalled that thepany made a lot of preparations to secure Efrian''s endorsement. Thepany would suffer a huge loss if Connor gave up, hence he decided to follow through. Connor hissed between gritted teeth, "Let''s go." He turned to his subordinate and instructed, "Tell the staff to cut short the interview and the meet and greet session. Tell them to be quick about it." Everyone went to the venue hurriedly. The time of the event was cut short. Thus, the host announced the theme and itinerary of events swiftly and began the interview with Efrian. In the interview, the host would ask Efrian some questions about his daily problems. He was supposed to rte his answers to Cleanary Company''s product to promote their products. However, Efrian was uninterested as he brushed off every single question with fillers like ''Nope'', ''Meh'' and ''It''s a secret''. Therefore, the very brief interview session came to an end awkwardly. The uing event should be a mini- game session. A few lucky fans would be chosen to interact and y games with Efrian on stage. It was not surprising that all of Efrian''s fans were looking forward to it. The fans started shouting hysterically before the session even began. The venue was very lively. However, the host announced that the event was reced with an autograph session. The host asked Efrian to select a few lucky fans to receive his autograph. The fans were dumbfounded at the sudden change of event. Despite their disappointment, they tried very hard to squeeze forward in hope that they would be chosen. "Efrian, I love you. Choose me!" "Efrian, I am a long-time fan. Pick me!" "Pick me! Choose me!" The crowd cheered. Efrian started giving out his autographs under the close watch of his bodyguards. After signing a few autographs expressionlessly, Efrian turned around to head back to the stage. His fans went berserk and rushed towards the stage madly. A thin young girl stood among them. The sixteen-year-old girl held a sketchbook in her arms. She struggled desperately to get to the front and opened the sketchbook. She screamed, "Efrian, I''m your fan. I drew over thirty pictures in this sketchbook. I want you to have it. I hope you like it." Chapter 911 Chapter 911 The young girl''s outburst caught the attention of the fans around her. Everyone turned to look at her. In the sketchbook, every page was filled with Efrian''s portrait. Every single image was sketched with a pencil painstakingly and the details were astounding. It was obvious that she put a lot of effort into the sketches. Immediately, all the fans stopped squeezing their way through and cheered for the young girl. "Efrian, ept her gift!" "It''s so beautiful. If I were as capable, I would draw for Efrian too." "Efrian, we love you." Without anyone pushing the young girl, she immediately made her way to the front. She blushed and walked up to Efrian excitedly. She was hoping to hand over the sketchbook to him personally. However, Efrian just gave the sketchbook a brief nce before he turned his back to her. He uttered icily to the staff, "There''s not much time left. Move on to the next session." Efrian''s cold attitude shocked the young girl. She stood rooted to the spot as she held up her sketchbook. She stared at Efrian in disbelief. She snapped back to her senses. She thought that Efrian must not have heard her over the noisy crowd. Therefore, she shouted at the top of her lungs, "Efrian, I sketched these drawings for you. Please ept it. I hope you like it." Many other fans also shouted on behalf of the young girl, imploring Efrian to ept the sketches. However, Efrian had no intention of doing so. He waved his hand impatiently and instructed his bodyguards, "Stop them. Don''t let them get near me." Immediately, several bodyguards rushed forth to hold the fans back. The young girl did not expect that all her efforts would go down the drain. Tears welled up in her eyes and she stared at Efrian, who was on the stage. She shouted in a choked voice, "Efrian, I... I just wanted to give you a gift. I..." Before she could finish, the bodyguards pushed roughly and she fell on the ground. Her sketchbook dropped to the ground. Amidst the chaos, the bodyguards crushed the sketchbook under their feet. "No, my sketches!" The young girl rushed to retrieve her sketchbook. However, she was overwhelmed by the bodyguards. They shoved her away and her hands and knees began to bleed. Immediately, everything went out of control. "Someone fell down. Stop pushing!" "Quick, she''s bleeding. Help her up quickly." "Are you out of your mind? Didn''t you see the little girl who fell down? Why are you still pushing!" In the chaos, Fade squeezed to the young girl and helped her up. He asked, "Are you okay?" The young girl wiped the bloodstains off her hands and frowned at Efrian. She shook her head tearfully and replied, "I... I''m fine. It''s just..." She trailed off and stared at her torn sketchbook on the floor. She could no longer hold back and burst into tears. Meanwhile, Efrian had no intentions of stopping the bodyguards. He waved his hand and instructed the bodyguards to continue pushing the fans. Fade was furious. He knocked two bodyguards out of the way and yelled coldly, "Didn''t you see that someone fell down? Why are you still pushing? Are you out of your mind?" "Also, Efrian, she put in a lot of effort into her artworks. It''s fine if you don''t ept it but why did you ask your bodyguards to shove the fans? What are you even thinking?" A lot of fans chorused with Fade and shouted angrily at Efrain. "Efrian, you''ve gone too far!" "That''s right, we came here to support you. Yes, your time is limited, so you did not want to interact with the fans. However, you don''t even have the time to receive a sketchbook?" "He looked so warm and gentle in the web series but he''s actually very cruel." "Apologize!" The crowd started chanting. "You must apologize!" "You''re being too rude. We want you to apologize!" Suddenly, everyone at the venue was calling out Efrian for his behavior. They demanded Efrian to apologize to the young girl. As a result, the staff members had no choice but to suspend the uing contract signing ceremony. Connor gave Efrian a knowing re. Connor wanted Efian to clean up the mess he made. However, Efrian merely nced at the frantic fans offstage. He had no intention of apologizing. On the contrary, he snapped coldly, "My time is very precious. I don''t have time to fool around with all of you." Efrian turned to Connor and said, "Mr. Zu, I only have another five minutes left. Let''s sign the contract." Connor turned red from anger. He was at a loss for words. In the meantime, many of Efrian''s fans started to hate him. They started cursing him and calling him names. The young girl next to Fade could no longer hold back and tears rolled down her cheeks. She was miserable and disappointed. She put in so much time and effort to support her idol. However, all she got in return was a cold re. She treated Efrian like her sun but he treated his fans like pests. He trampled on their feelings. Instantly, angry voices grew. "Apologize! Apologize right now!" "Efrian, How could you? I can''t believe you''re someone like that." "Disgusting! To think I actually liked you, I must have been blind." "Apologize! Apologize to us!" As the venue erupted, Efrian furrowed his brows. He was going to lose his temper. Meanwhile, Bianca whispered something to him and said to Connor, "Mr. Zu, don''t worry about these pointless people. Let''s sign the contract." Chief Zu''s face darkened and he was hesitant. The mess Efrian got himself into would definitely have a negative impact on his career. Connor was worried that Efrian''s problems would affect hispany''s products. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, if Connor did not sign the contract, the amount of money he invested in Efrian would all go down the drain. It would be a huge loss for thepany. After hesitating for a while, Chief Zu made up his mind. He decided to sit down and sign the contract. After all, he did not want to waste his effort and money. Efrian smiled and ignored his raging fans. After all, he had tons of fans and losing a few of them was not a big deal to him. After signing the contract, he would get twenty million yuan. It was definitely an important contract. Efrian signed the contract quickly and passed it to Connor. Suddenly, a cold voice came from the crowd. "Mr. Zu, don''t sign it." Chapter 912 Chapter 912 Everyone on stage turned their heads to search for the voice. Efrian narrowed his eyes when he spotted Fade approaching him. He eximed, "It''s you!" Bianca was very tense. She gestured to the bodyguards and instructed, "Hurry up, guards, kick him out of here!" Immediately, Efrian exined to Connor, "Mr. Zu, just ignore this troublemaker. Let''s continue." However, Connor''s eyes were fixated on Fade. He seemed to not hear what Efrian said. Efrian frowned and sounded upset. "Mr. Zu, I don''t have a lot of time, you..." Before Efrian could finish, Connor''s expression suddenly changed. Connor shouted at the bodyguards who were charging at Fade, "All of you, stop!" A smile appeared on Connor''s face and he approached Fade hurriedly. He bowed respectfully and asked, "Mr. Chen, what brings you here today?" Fade and Connor headed onstage together and Fade replied tly, "Did you receive the notice I asked Scott to issue yesterday?" "Notice? What notice?" Connor was a little confused. He turned to look at his secretary with a puzzled look. His secretary paused for a moment and replied, "Last night, we received a message. However, sir, you were already asleep, so we did not notify you about it. Moreover, since this morning, you were busy with the signing ceremony, thus we decided to show you the messageter today." "What? How could you do that? Mr. Chen''s notice has the utmost priority. Hurry up, go..." Connor instructed hurriedly. The secretary turned to head back to the office to get the notice swiftly. However, Fade waved his hand and uttered, "It''s just a brief notice. Don''t bother to get it. I''ll just tell you." "Mr. Chen, go ahead!" Connor said respectfully. Fade nced at Efrian and answered, "The message is simple. I asked everyone to terminate any cooperation with Efrian and boycott him in Dragonville." "This..." Connor was taken aback. He was not expecting that. Fade lowered his voice and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you unwilling to do it?" Connor shuddered and shook his head. He exined quickly, "No, I''ll obey all your orders, Mr. Chen." Connor turned to Efrian and concluded, "Mr. Tuan, I''m sorry. I''m cancelling our contract." Initially, Efrian was skeptical about Connor''s attitude. However, he was shocked when he heard Connor. He frowned and argued, "Mr. Zu, I signed the contract." Bianca rushed over fiercely and shouted, "Mr. Zu, we agreed to sign this contract. You must know about Mr. Tuan''s poprity by now. If you miss this opportunity, it would be harder for you to get Mr. Tuan to work with you in the future." Fade had spoken and Connor had no choice but to obey. Connor shook his head and replied coldly, "I''m sorry, I''ve changed my mind." Bianca protested, "Mr. Zu, you''re breaching the contract. We could press charges against you." Connor flew off the handle. All along, Efrian put forward nothing but absurd demands. On top of that, he even shortened the time of the press conference on his own. He was uncooperative and did not participate in the flow of the event. Yet, after all that, he was trying to threaten Connor? Connor exploded and snapped sharply, "Let''s get things straight. I paid you to be ourpany''s ambassador, so stop acting like a spoiled brat. There are many more celebrities out there and I can rece you effortlessly." Connor added, "Breaching the contract? That''s funny. How do I breach an agreement that I haven''t even signed? If you want to press charges, then go ahead." "You..." Bianca pointed at Connor rudely. She was so angry that she could not speak. Meanwhile, Efrian was very upset. He red at Fade resentfully. He lost twenty million yuan because of Fade''s behavior. It was not a small sum of money! "You again!" Efrian gnashed his teeth. Fade''s eyes darkened and he uttered coldly, "People like you shouldn''t even think about making money in Dragonville. It''s better for you to leave." Bianca huffed angrily, "Humph, who do you think you are? So what if Mr. Zu calls off the coboration? There are still a lot ofpanies who are dying to cooperate with us." She checked the time and reminded Efrian, "Mr. Tuan, we have another event. Let''s go, it''s nearly time." Efrian red at Fade and turned to leave with Bianca. Connor was livid. It turned out that Efrian cut short the press conference because he was rushing for another event to get more money. Efrian had no morals and Connor regretted asking Efrian to endorse his brand. He had no choice but to look for another ambassador. All the money he spent on Efrian would go down the drain. Fade said calmly, "Don''t worry, Mr. Zu. I will make up for your losses." Connor was overjoyed. Everyone knew how powerful Fade was in Dragonville. A tiny help from Fade was more than enough for Connor. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Connor suppressed his delight and kept hisposure. "Mr. Chen, you''re too nice. It''s an honor to work for you. How could I ask forpensation?" Fade waved his hand and replied cidly, "Just ept it. I won''t take advantage of you." "Yes, thank you very much, Mr. Chen." Connor was thrilled. Meanwhile, Fade nced at Efrian and Bianca, who were about to leave. He concluded, "I said that I''ll have you boycotted in Dragonville. You''ll not be receiving any coboration offers after this." "Boycott? Who do you think you are? You''re just an owner of a small restaurant? You think you can do anything to me? I''m a celebrity..." Efrian scoffed arrogantly. Suddenly, Bianca''s mobile phone rang. She picked up the call and her face darkened. "Why..." Before she could finish, the caller hung up the call. Chapter 913 Chapter 913 Efrian felt that something was wrong. He asked, "What''s wrong?" Before Bianca could answer, the phone rang again. Upon answering the call, she was gloomy and was not pleased. "Wait, not you too?..." One after another, the calls kepting in. In just a few minutes, five to six calls came in. All of them simply said a few sentences and then hung up the phone. With each call, Bianca''s expression grew heavier and heavier until it seemingly developed a gravity of its own. Her chubby hands were trembling, and she spaced out as her mobile phone dropped to the ground. Seeing this, Efrian frowned as he asked, "What''s wrong? What on Earth happened?" Bianca looked at Efrian as her voice turned into a sob, "Mr. Tuan, the organizer of the opening ceremonyter called to cancel our coboration, and asked us not to go." "How could this be?" Efrian was dumbfounded. After all, those few minutes at the opening ceremony would him several million yuan! Bianca continued with a long face, "Not only is the next event canceled, but the uing restaurants, jewelry shops, and bath centers all called to cancel their events. They said that they do not wish to coborate with us anymore." "This, this..." Efrian was truly dumbfounded. If one or two of the coborations were canceled, it might be a coincidence. Now that all of them were canceled, something must have gone really wrong. Efrian and Bianca slowly looked towards Fade as they thought about what he said, "to boycott Efrian from Dragonville." Their hearts skipped a beat and they started having a bad feeling about it. "Is...is this guy really some big shot? Is he really capable of banishing me from Dragonville?" Efrian thought. Just as the two were still dumbfounded, Connor snorted. He stared at them and said, "You have offended Mr. Chen in Dragonville. You must really have a death wish. If you apologize to Mr. Chen now, there may yet be a glimmer of hope for you." "Mr. Chen? Him, you really..." Efrian and his agent looked at Fade unbelievably. Fade said cidly, "I have said that I will cklist you from Dragonville. I have also said that I don''t want to see you in Dragonville again. Get out of here." "You..." Efrian was so furious that he wanted to order his bodyguards to take action. However, Fade no longer needed to take action himself. As soon as Connor gave the order, dozens of security guards surrounded Efrian and his men. Frightened by the sheer number of security guards, they hurried back to the car and left the scene. After Efrian left, Fade chatted with Connor for a while, promising him the benefits he offered earlier. Then, Fade approached the little girl who was pushed down with the sketchbook still in her hands and treated her wounds. The little girl''s face was full of gratitude. She looked at Fade and said, "Sir, thank you. I, I really don''t know how to..." Fade smiled and said, "You don''t need to thank me. You''re still young, of course girls your age would be chasing after the stars. There''s absolutely nothing wrong with that, but next time, choose an idol with a good personality, alright?" "Yes, I will." The little girl looked at Fade and said with a sweet smile, "Sir, you will be my idol from now on. I''m going to chase after you instead of all those celebrities." Fadeughed, patted the little girl''s head and said with a smile, "I''m not a celebrity nor any idol. However, if you insist then it''s fine by me." "Yes, I will." The little girl nodded earnestly. The other fans surrounding them apuded with smiles on their faces. Then, Fade left the scene. Concurrently, Efrian, who left the scene, was still unconvinced. He gritted his teeth and said, "That guy, he messed up my business, causing me to lose so much money. Perform a background check on him, I still don''t believe that such a small boss is really capable of cklisting me in Dragonville." Bianca nodded and picked up her cell phone and began to make phone calls. "Mr. Huang, I am Mr. Tuan''s agent. Yes, yes, it is me. I''d like to ask a favor from you. Help me look into a person from Dragonville. His name is Fade. He is about 20 years old, very young, and..." Speaking of this, Bianca suddenly paused. Mr. Huang, who was on the other end of the phone, seemed to be trembling in fear. He said, "Fade, a very young Mr. Chen. I can''t look him up, I can''t afford to." "Mr. Huang, I..." Bianca wanted to say something, but Mr. Huang had already hung up the phone. "What''s the matter?" Bianca frowned and then dialed another number on her phone. "I''ll ask Boss Xu then. Hello, Mr. Xu, I am..." This time, the exact same thing happened again. When she mentioned Fade''s name, Mr. Xu hung up in a panic. "This..." Bianca was dumbfounded.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Efrian frowned, then took out his mobile phone and said, "I''ll make the phone call myself and ask Miss You. She''s well-informed, so she must know something." "Hello, Miss You, I''m Efrian! Yes, Could you help me look someone up? It''s not a big deal. I just want to know about someone named Fade. He''s about 20 years old, and he''s from Dragonville, the owner of a small restaurant. He and I..." Efrian tried his best to make light of it. But before he could finish his words, Miss You on the other end of the phone was so shocked that she started shouting. "Fade, Mr. Chen, how did you make Mr. Chen angry? Please don''t have any conflict with Mr. Chen, please don''t." Miss You''s reaction stunned Efrian. "Miss You, is Fade that powerful?" "It''s not a matter of whether he''s powerful or not." Miss You snapped, "In Dragonville, Mr. Chen''s existence is like a god." "Is he that powerful? Who on Earth is he? The son of a senior officer, or is he just some kid from a well-off family?" Efrian asked in surprise. Even on the phone, Miss You unconsciously lowered her voice and said, "It''s none of them. Mr. Chen is so powerful he is iparable to those kids that leech off their parents. Mr. Chen''s sess is all due to his own hard work and he is more capable than those well off families." "How can it be? He is so young, how can he be so powerful? Miss You, this, this does not make any sense!" Efrian was still full of doubt. Miss You changed her tone again as she spoke seriously, "Efrian, since we have been coborating for so many years, let me give you a piece of advice. Don''t mess with Mr. Chen." Chapter 914 Chapter 914 "But, I..." Efrian was feeling a bit stuffy under the distress. Miss You could hear that Efrian was not going to let this go, so she said "Efrian, listen to me. Mr. Chen is the vice- chairman of Fei Enterprises Holding Inc and his wife is the president of the company. Moreover, Mr. Chen is the biggest shareholder of the biggest entertainmentpany in Dragonville, Scott Entertainment. Mr. Chen is the boss and the chief doctor of a well-known pharmacy, Sincere Medicine Center. In addition, he is also the inventor of the Ephedra Syrup." "How, how could he..." Hearing this, Efrian was speechless. Meanwhile, Miss You continued, "Besides, what makes Mr. Chen so terrifying is due to the fact that he is the number one martial artist." "A year ago, he defeated Francesca, the Master of the Sun family, the number one martial arts family in Dragonville." "Half a year ago, he defeated all the martial artists from various districts during the Martial Arts Convention and became the number one master of the five provinces." "Half a month ago, he publicly executed an Ace Killer sent by the Blood de Killer Organization. Since then, he is known as the number one martial artist in Dragonville, as well as our pride and joy." Upon hearing this, Efrian had shbacks of the time when they were in Dragonville Seafood Restaurant. How he defeated his two bodyguards without breaking a sweat. Immediately, he felt a chill run down his spine and he started shivering. Miss You continued giving her advice over the phone, "So, now you understand why you can''t anger Mr. Chen. If you provoke him, cklisting you in Dragonville is but a walk in the park for him. If he''s really furious, he could kill you anytime he wishes." Hearing this, Efrian couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine. His mouth hung wide open but nothing came out. "Efrian, that''s all I have to say. Take care of yourself." Miss You hung up the call. Bianca saw the look of fear on Efrian''s face and she started growing curious, "Mr. Tuan, what did Miss You say? What did you find out?" Efrian finally came to his senses, his expression taking on a dramatic turn. He didn''t bother answering Bianca and hurriedly said, "Hurry up, we''re going to the airport. I''m leaving. I''m leaving right now. I''m going back to Jade City." "Mr. Tuan, what''s the matter? Are you..." Bianca was puzzled. Efrian immediately told Bianca everything Miss You said. Shocked at the sudden influx of information, Bianca froze in ce. They rushed straight to the airport, bought tickets for the next ne to Jade City and boarded the ne immediately. It was only when the ne took off that the tension in them finally loosened. After dealing with Efrian, Fade headed home. Before he even had a chance to kiss his wife, Quin had to leave. This was because the cosmetics exhibition in Jade City was about to begin. Lily went over to the venue earlier to make preparations, and she should almost be done. Now, Quin had to go there and take over the corresponding work. Fade personally sent his wife off and secretly asked Lucas to follow Quin, protecting her from the shadows. Although the matter regarding the Blood de Killer Organization had been resolved, prevention is better than cure. After sending Quin off, Fade drove home. His This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. phone rang as soon as he got home. Fade looked at the caller ID and found it was Lily. He asked curiously, "Hey, Sister Lily, why are you calling me? Has Quin arrived? I don''t think she''s there yet!" Lily, who was on the other end of the phone, froze. "I''m aware that Quinn ising, I''m at the airport to pick her up, but she hasn''t arrived yet. I''m calling you because of something else." "Oh, what''s up, Sister Lily?" Fade asked. Lily said in a serious tone, "Fade, when I was on my way, I came across some news in Jade City that I believe is rted to you." "What? The news in Jade City? How could it have something to do with me? I have never been to Jade City. What''s the news?" Fade was puzzled. Lily said, "It''s an interview. The interviewees were a family of three. They said that they went to Dragonville some time ago to visit the Sincere Medicine Center for treatment because their child was ill. But they said that they had a bad experience there. The staff was rude, the infrastructure was terrible and the staff even tried to threaten them." "In short, they said a lot of bad things about you and the Sincere Medicine Center. Even your full name was revealed in the interview and it has already been aired by the media in Jade City. Although it has little influence, I am worried that it will not be good for your reputation if it continues to spread." "What?" Fade frowned. "Was there such a thing? Who was in the interview?" Lily replied, "It''s a young couple. The woman''s name seems to be Wendy, and the man''s name is Anthony. I heard that he''s a foreigner working for apany in Jade City." "They are." At the sound of these two names, Fade immediately thought of the fat kid in Fish''s ss, Eric, and his parents, Wendy and Anthony. One time, the couple brought Eric to his pharmacy for treatment and arrogantly tried to cut the queue, but Fade was not having it. After Fade berated them, they apologized to Fade in order for Eric to get treated. Initially, Fade thought they had repented. However, it seems that a leopard cannot change its spots. After going to Jade City, they actually went to the media to make false usations against him. Fade instantly red up with anger. At the other end of the phone, Lily asked, "Fade, what do you think? Should we do something about this?" Fade said, "Go to the media immediately and exin exactly what happened." "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away." Lily was very efficient. Fade nodded. Suddenly, he thought of something and said, "Sister Lily, please help me ry a message. Tell them that it''s for Wendy and Anthony." "What do you want me to say?" Lily asked. Fade''s eyes narrowed as he said, "Tell them that it''s advisable to finish the medicine prescribed by Sincere Medicine Center. Otherwise, they will regret it." "This..." Lily was a little confused, but she did not question it and immediately said, "Okay, I''ll remember this. I''ll arrange for someone to ry the message." "Okay! Sister Lily, thank you for your hard work," Fade said with concern. Fade''s concern warmed Lily''s heart. Her tone softened as she said, "The preparation for the exhibition is nearly done. It''s my pleasure." Chapter 915 Chapter 915 After talking to Lily, Fade headed home. Not long after, he received a call from his wife, Quin. "Honey, have you arrived safely?" Fade said as soon as he answered the phone. Quin said faintly, "Yes, I am here with Lily. We are on our way back to the hotel." "Well, Honey, you must be tired after such a long flight. Have a good rest tonight, okay?" Fade said with concern. Quin softly acknowledged, then said, "I know but I just thought of something earlier. If it''s not too troublesome for you, can you make this trip for me?" "What''s the matter?" Fade was a little curious. Quin said, "So the thing is. After three days, it will be Shinnie''s grandad''s death anniversary. As a descendant, I should be dropping by for a visit. However, I won''t be able to make it. Three days later, you''ll have to make a trip on my behalf." "Hmm, I have time for small matters like this. I''ll make the trip when the timees." Fade immediately nodded and agreed. Quin said, "Alright, that''s all. I''m hanging up." His wife''s attitude was cold and she was not willing to say another word. Fade initially had a few more warm words for her, but he never got to say them in the end. The next day, the little girl Shinnie called and told Fade the details about her grandfather''s grave visit so that arrangements could be made. Soon, it was the day of the visit. Fade got up early and went to the Sun family. Almost all the people from the Sun family were present. They changed into in clothing and stood solemnly in the lobby. Francesca was very respectful to Fade. Upon seeing Fade''s arrival she came and greeted him. "Mr. Chen, you''re here. Our Sun family is honored. Please take a seat!" Fade waved his hand and said, "Elder Sun, today I am here on behalf of Quin. I''m here today as a descendant of the Old Master. Please carry on, don''t let me interrupt you all." Francesca cupped her hands at Fade and said, "Forgive our neglect, then, Mr. Chen." Immediately, Francesca made an announcement and they headed out. The Old Master''s graveyard was located on a mountain in the suburbs of Dragonville, so they had to drive there. Fade and Shinnie went in the same car as they headed to the suburbs. On the way, Shinnie told Fade some stories about her grandfather. When Francesca came back from learning martial arts, her status in the family was high. Shinnie''s grandfather was married into the Sun family, taking on the Sun family name. Back then, it was a shameful thing to do for a man. Therefore, Shinnie''s grandfather was not regarded highly in the Sun family. Many people had no respect for him. However, while Shinnie''s grandfather was not of high regard in the family, her grandmother, Francesca treated him with great respect. Even as the Old Master was frowned upon in their family, he endured all the gossip and supported Francesca silently. This was also the reason why Francesca insisted on visiting the Old Master''s grave every year even though he had passed on for so many years. For this Old Master whom he had never met before, Fade only had respect. An hourter, they arrive at the foot of the mountain. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Getting out of the car, they started hiking up the mountain. As it was winter, most of the greenery had already withered. Weeds were overgrown everywhere, to the point where it obscured their path. They had no choice but to chop away at the weeds with a pair of shears so they could continue moving forward. Fortunately, all of the members of Sun family were well trained in the martial arts. Hiking up the mountain was a breeze to them. After twenty minutes, they arrived in front of a rock that towered three-metres tall at the top of the hill. Navigating around the rock, they came face to face with a small tombstone. Unlike the luxurious tombstone that Fade had imagined, this was a very ordinary and simple grave. A cracked tablet engraved with messy handwriting stood alone in front of a shallow mound. However, when Francesca saw the stone tablet, her eyes softened and she started tearing up. At that instant, a martial master before them became a weathered, elderly woman, her visage ravaged by the years. Seeing Francesca in this state, Fade couldn''t help but sigh. Shinnie''s eyes were also full of tears. She whispered, "This is where my grandfather met my grandmother. His dying wish was to be buried here after his death. He wanted to always be reminded of how they met the very first time." Fade nodded. He was silent but he understood the Old Master''s feelings. Francesca wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, and then gently brushed away the dust on the tombstone. Turning around to the younger generation behind her, she said, "Let''s begin." Immediately, the descendants of the Sun family got to work. Working together, they cleared the trash and weeds around the area. They also gently and respectfully wiped the dirt off the tombstone with clean water and a cloth. As a member of the younger generation, Fade did his part and participated. It was the only way to express his feelings. After cleaning up the tomb, it was time to pay respects to the Old Master. Fortune paper money, flowers, and other offerings were all ced on the altar, as the descendants took turns to kneel and pay their respects. As Fade was not a descendant of the Sun family, he did not kneel. Instead, he bowed deeply and offered a bouquet of flowers to pay his respects. After everyone paid their respects, they left. Shinnie gently pulled Fade aside and said, "Brother Chen, let''s go over there." "What''s wrong?" Fade asked. Shinnie pointed at Francesca, who was still standing in front of the grave, and said, "Grandma wants some time alone with grandpa, and we, the younger generation will usually wait aside." "Ahh, that''s how it is. Let''s move aside then." Fade nodded, and then he left together with Shinnie. The others also spread out in the surrounding area, forming a circle with the grave in the center. Their formation also acted as a barrier to prevent anyone from interrupting Francesca. Fade and Shinnie walked to the far side of the mountain and stood on a t precipice, looking down at the foot of the mountain. All he saw were lush pine trees between them and the foot of the mountain. Beyond the trees, there was a small vige. Smoke rose from the chimneys of the huts. There were children ying around the scarecrows in the fields. What a serene and peaceful scene. Unconsciously, it made Fade feel rxed, and an inexplicable sense offort settled in his heart. Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Shinnie was dazzled by the stunning scenery and she took it all in, dreamily. As they quietly took in their surroundings, they were jolted out of their daze by a shrill cry. The two of them turned towards the source of the sound. "What''s going on?" Fade asked. Shinnie said, "That''s where Roy is. Brother Chen, let''s have a look." "Yes!" Fade nodded. Then, the two of them headed towards the source of the sound. Closing the short distance between them, Fade and Shinnie swiftly arrived at the scene. Roy was apanied by two bodyguards, and was quarreling with two middle-aged men in their forties. Their voices were gruff and they seemed to be dressed like farmers. The two bodyguards were holding the farmers off while Roy shouted, "I''ve told you that you cannot pass! Are you deaf?" Undeterred, the farmers continued arguing stubbornly with Roy. "Why am I not allowed to pass? Do you own this mountain?" "We need to work and you''re dying us. Are you going topensate us for dying our ie?" Roy was about to refute angrily when Shinnie rushed over and asked, "Roy, what''s wrong? What happened?" Shinnie''s current status in the Sun family was very high. Furthermore, she was apanied by Fade. Roy paled, nodding at Shinnie and Fade as he pointed at the two farmers and said, "They are going over there to chop firewood and collect weeds as kindling. Shinnie, you know that grandma is over there. If they were to pass through, they would definitely be disturbing her silence. That''s why I stopped them." Upon hearing this, the two farmers grew even more furious. Their faces flushed red as they began causing a scene again. "What are you talking about? If your grandma is there, then are we not allowed to work? On what grounds?" Flustered with anger, Roy uttered, "On the grounds that we are from the Sun family, the Sun family in Long City, do you understand?" The two farmers were stunned, but then they shook their heads and insisted, "We don''t know anything about the Sun family. Moreover, even if you are from Long City, you have no right to stop us from our work. Get out of the way now. Otherwise, we are not going to hold back." The two farmers were intending to rush right through them. Roy quickly waved his hand, signaling the two bodyguards to stop them. Seeing that conflict was about to break out, Shinnie quickly stopped him and said, "Roy, no." After stopping the bodyguards, Shinnie stepped forward and said to the two farmers, "Gentlemen, I''m really sorry. Today is the anniversary of my grandfather''s death. My grandmother is cleaning his tomb here. She would like a moment of peace to be with him. She does not wish to be disturbed. That''s why Roy here stopped you from going any further." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "We''ll only be less than half an hour. Could you please give us a moment?" Shinnie asked politely. However, they wouldn''t budge. "I can''t care less if it''s your grandfather''s death anniversary or your father''s death anniversary. What does it have to do with us?" "That''s right. What kind of logic is this? Are we supposed to wait for you to finish? We insist on passing through. Try to stop us if you dare." As they were about to rush through, Shinnie''s expression darkened. She was at a loss. Roy was about to burst into anger, and he signaled for the bodyguards to make their move. However, Fade stepped in between the two parties. He held off both Shinnie and Roy as he said to the two farmers, "Gentlemen, it is truly our fault that we have dyed your work." "However, the dead are to be respected. She onlyes here once a year to visit her other half. Please be considerate." "Why..." They struggled stubbornly and were about to refute Fade. Before they finished, Fade produced two stacks of notes and handed them over to the men, "Gentlemen, we are very sorry for getting in the way of your work. Please ept this 2,000 yuan as a token of our apology." Seeing the two stacks of notes, their eyes lit up and they looked pleased. Seeing how efficiently Fade handled the matter, Shinnie and Roy sighed, and they were speechless. They really had to hand it to Fade, as he knew how to deal with different types of people through experience. One of the farmers, Hodge, couldn''t hold back and started reaching out for the money in Fade''s hand. The other farmer, Sam, however, nudged him and shot him a look, as he whispered, "Don''t forget why we are here." Upon hearing that, Hodge''s trembled and withdrew his hand. Sam red at Fade and said, "You rich people think that you can solve everything with bribery. We don''t want your money. Today, we will pass through and you cannot stop us." As they spoke, the two tried their best to break through. Seeing this, Fade was at a loss. After all, a thousand yuan each was definitely not a small amount for them. They can definitely afford a lot of firewood with a thousand yuan! They refused the money and insisted on collecting the materials themselves. It sounded too strange to betrue. Just as Fade mulled over the situation, Roy took out yet another stack of notes and said to the two, "Two thousand more, four thousand yuan in total. Are you satisfied now?" Hodge''s eyes were glued to the stacks of notes ced before them... However, Sam stood his ground and red at Fade, saying, "I said, we don''t want your stinky money. Although we are farmers and we are poor, we still have dignity. We must pass through regardless." After that, the two of them tried to rush through the group again. Roy quickly waved the bodyguards over. This time, the two farmers were not hesitant, as they drew their sickles and hatchets and rushed over fiercely. One of them even rushed towards Shinnie, which scared her out of her wits. She was rooted to the spot in fear. Fade''s expression hardened as he pulled Shinnie back in a sh, narrowly avoiding the sickle which came shing down. Fade shouted at them in a rage, "You raised your weapons against us, you have gone too far!" "Us? Too far? You''re the one who has gone too far for stopping us in the first ce!" Sam shouted as he rushed over, sickle in hand. Watching his onught, Fade snorted. He was tired of arguing. Instead, he kicked Sam squarely in the chest and sent him flying. The sickle left his hand as it spun in the air,nding in the pine forest behind them. Hodge was shocked at what he just witnessed. He froze on the spot, gripping his hatchet firmly, not daring to advance. Fade shouted icily, "Get out of here!" Hodge threw the hatchet away immediately, and helped Sam up as they fled down the mountain frantically. Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Roy let out a deep grunt as he looked at the two figures vanishing into the distance. He said, "The poor are really unwise. They don''t know what''s best for them." Shinnie soft- heartedly admonished him, "Roy, don''t say that. The incident is actually our fault, and we were the ones who instigated it." Roy pursed his lips. He did not agreepletely with Shinnie, but he did not argue with her. Instead, he looked towards Fade andplimented, "Mr. Chen, you are truly bold. With only one move, you have managed to send them running with their tails between their legs, you are..." Fade waved his hand dismissively, stopping Roy mid-sentence. He furrowed his brows and said, "Go and inform the others. I don''t think things are as simple as they seem." "There''s more to it?" Roy was confused, but immediately said with disdain, "Are they so bold that they woulde back for revenge? Then we..." However, before he could finish, Shinnie shot Roy a sharp look. Roy went silent instantly. Turning around, he went to inform the others. Soon, Roy ran over, panting. He looked panicked and said, "Shinnie, Mr. Chen, bad news, bad news..." "Roy, what''s wrong?" Shinnie inquired. "Over there, the vigers are heading towards us." "What? They''re here again? This, this..." Shinnie was a little flustered. Roy continued, "This time, they brought reinforcements. There are over a hundred people. The whole vige is after us. All of them have pitchforks and poles in hand, saying they want to avenge the farmer who was sent flying. We don''t know how to deal with them." "What..." Shinnie was dumbfounded. She did not expect the situation to escte to such a great extent. Fade frowned and said immediately, "Let''s go take a look." When they arrived, it was already chaotic. Hundreds of vigers rushed over, moring. They were riled up emotionally, shouting demands for justice and revenge. The members of the Sun family gathered up, blocking their advance. Although there were only about twenty people in the Sun family, most of them were at least in the middle-stage of the Yellow Level. They had no problems dealing with the farmers. However, as Fade had imposed strict rules for the Sun family, they did not dare to fight back. Hence, they could only passively endure as they blocked the onught. When Fade arrived, Sam nced and pointed at Fade, and shouted, "It''s him! He was the one who beat me up. Get him!" Suddenly, a cry sounded from the back. "Let us avenge Sam!" "How dare you beat my brother. I will kill you!" "Don''t think that you people from the city can go about doing anything you please. We are not pushovers!" "You must give us an exnation, otherwise, this matter will not end well." The crowd was raging. The members of Sun family were already a little overwhelmed by them. Upon seeing this, Fade frowned and walked over. Emanating strong positive energy, he shouted furiously at the crowd, "Everyone, calm down." Shocked at Fade''s outburst, everyone calmed down momentarily. Fade looked around and coldly looked at the vigers, saying, "This was but a small matter. Please don''t overreact. Don''t go overboard or else you will regret it." Just as he finished speaking, Sam started shouting, "Overreact? Overreacting is when you kicked me. Is it because we are farmers that you think you can bully us whenever you wish?" With his shout, the vigers were riled up once again and began to shout one after another. Fade''s gaze was icy as he stared at Sam. With a stern shout, he said, "The reason why I''m attacking you is that you tried to sh a young girl with a sickle. A man using weapons to threaten a young girl, is it not natural that I defended her?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Huh, tweaking the truth like a pro. If it wasn''t for you stopping us from passing through in the first ce, would I go to such lengths?" Sam chided fiercely. He then turned around and shouted to the vigers, "You heard it yourself. That''s the attitude of these city people. They blocked our path on our very own mountain and tried to hit us. What kind of logic is this? Today, we will teach you a lesson." In an instant, the crowd boiled with fury "Yes, we need an exnation!" "What''s the deal of being rich? How dare he bully us?" "We support Sam. We need an exnation. We need an apology." The situation was gradually getting out of hand. Shinnie anxiously looked at Fade, "Brother Chen, I''ll go call grandma. She may know the old man here." "Alright, but please, hurry," Fade nodded. Shinnie quickly ran back to inform Francesca. Meanwhile, Fade''s eyes narrowed as he said, "I hope everyone can calm down. Let''s sit down and discuss this like civilized people. I''m sure we cane to an agreeable decision." Roy chimed in, "It''s not a big deal. We willpensate. One thousand for each person. Is it enough? If it''s not enough, five thousand for each person. Is it okay?" Money was indeed very persuasive, more so when everyone was offered a big fat stack of 5000 yuan each. Many vigers'' eyes lit up, and their expressions changed to one of hunger. In an instant, the chaotic atmosphere calmed down drastically. However, Sam narrowed his eyes and a glint shed across them. He shouted, "Don''t be fooled, everyone. These city people are very cunning. They said they''ll give us money, but we will not receive a single penny as soon as they leave." "This..." The murmurs of doubt and suspicion rustled over the crowd like a breeze through a meadow. His confidence growing, Sam continued, "Think about it. Even if they were topensate us today, sooner orter they will hire awyer and sue us. There''s no reason forthem topensate us, they''re obviously setting us up!" Hearing his words, the vigers who were captivated by the money instantly came to their senses. What''s more, they grew even more furious. They shouted angrily, weapon in their hands, demanding to teach Fade a lesson. "Liars. They''re all liars." "Are you bullying us for being uncultured? Let''s beat them up and see if they still dare to bully us." "Let''s attack together and teach them a lesson." Looking at the raging crowd, Fade narrowed his eyes, and his gaze fell on Sam as a hint of doubt and suspicion shed through him. Chapter 918 Chapter 918 From the very beginning, Sam was giving Fade and the others all sorts of problems. Initially, it was just a small matter and the Sun family would be able to solve it with just some money. However, every time things eased up, Sam would stir up more problems. It was as if he was trying to get everyone into a big fight. From the looks of it, Sam seemed to be doing this on purpose. For a moment, Fade looked at Sam and said indifferently, "You better not plot any schemes. Otherwise, you will regret it." Sam was stunned and a hint of light shed across his eyes. He then started to incite the other vigers, "Everyone heard it. He''s threatening me. Just because we don''t do as they wish, they want to threaten us. How can we believe these kinds of people! Everyone, let''s go and teach them a lesson." Suddenly, the crowd was furious. For a moment, most of the vigers rushed up and collided with the bodyguards of the Sun family. It seemed that a fight was about to break out. Roy and the others were furious and anxious. They all looked at Fade with questioning eyes as if they were waiting for Fade to tell them what to do. Fade''s expression darkened. He turned to the Sun family and said, "Separate them into two groups. Group those who were causing trouble together. Be careful of how hard you hit." After all, most of these vigers seemed to be innocent people. Fade did not want to hurt them, so he asked the Sun family to be careful. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. However, when Sam heard this, he immediately shouted, "They are going to attack us. We cannot lose. Let''s fight together!" At that moment, more than a hundred vigers rushed up. The two sides collided and it was chaotic. The bodyguards and the members of the Sun family were all skilled in martial arts. Although they were outnumbered, they could defeat the vigers in just a few moves. In just a few minutes, they took advantage of the situation. Although Fade asked them to hold back, in a fight like this, it was inevitable that some of them would be hurt unintentionally. Some vigers identally got injured, and they immediately bled. As all of this happened, Sam started shouting even louder, "Everyone, let''s go all out against them! They''ve attacked us ruthlessly. They are treating us like punching bags! We''ll go all out against them! Let''s attack them together!" The situation took a turn for the worse. Many of the vigers were furious. Their eyes were bloodshot as they held the weapons in their hands and plunged themselves into the battlefield. As this happened, the Sun family was starting to get overwhelmed by them. After all, they had to hold back against them. Seeing that the Sun family was at a disadvantage, Fade frowned, he shook his body and was about to make a move. However, at this moment, a surging wave of positive energy emanated from behind, and then, a cry echoed from behind. As the strong positive energy emanated, Fade''s expression drastically changed. It had the strength of a warrior at the peak of the ck Level, or the early stage of the Earth Level. Amidst the shrill scream, Fade was immediately startled. "This is Elder Sun''s aura! Shinnie and Elder Sun may have gotten into trouble!" Fade''s heart skipped a beat and his gaze fell upon Sam. Meanwhile, upon seeing Elder Sun''s arrival, Sam''s expression changed. His eyes shed, and he shrank back as if he wanted to escape. Fade immediately knew that something was wrong with Sam, so he shouted loudly, "Where are you running to?" Immediately, Fade grabbed Sam and threw him on the ground, and asked Roy to keep an eye on him. Sam let out a cry of agony. After that, he yelled, "Help! He''s assaulting me! Everyone, gather up! This is bullying." When the vigers saw that Sam was being captured, they became even more fired up. They surged forward and were about to make their move. However, this time, Fade red at the vigers, his strong energy emanated from his body. He shouted, "All of you are helping the bully. If Shinnie is injured, I will make you all pay." A strong wave of energy rippled out and directly shocked the vigers. Fade told the Sun family, "Those who still want to cause trouble, go ahead and beat them up. If anything happens, I will be responsible." After that, Fade''s figure shed and he quickly ran in the direction of Shinnie and Francesca who were behind him. Meanwhile, the Sun family and the bodyguards who were ordered by Fade did not hold back anymore. They immediately oppressed the vigers. Sam, who was held down by Roy, was still shouting, "Let''s fight back together. Let''s do it together." However, after the Sun family immediately knocked down a few of their men, the remaining vigers no longer dared to move. No matter how Sam convinced them, they were all frozen in ce and didn''t dare to move a single muscle. After all, the people in front of them were skilled in martial arts. Moreover, there were a few who were bleeding profusely, so they naturally didn''t dare to move. On Fade''s side, in less than a few seconds, he appeared at the top of the hill. As soon as he arrived, Fade saw Francesca clutching her chest and leaning against a stone beside the grave with blood in her mouth. She looked anxious. "Elder Sun, what''s the matter?" Fade asked quickly. Francesca looked anxious. Pointing in the other direction of the mountain, she said, "There, over there, someone ambushed us and took Shinnie away. I, I was no match for him." "What!" Upon hearing this, Fade''s face sank, and he was dumbfounded. Firstly, Shinnie had been kidnapped, and secondly, Francesca was defeated. After all, Francesca was one of the top masters in Dragonville. She was originally at the peak of the ck Level. After being defeated by Fade, she suffered some injuries so naturally, her strength declined. Later, with Fade''s healing and guidance, not only did Francesca recover, but she actually broke through to the early-stage of the Earth Level. At the early stage of the Earth Level, no matter where she was, she could be regarded as a master of the region. However, Francesca was actually defeated in such a short time and Shinnie was taken away from her. Although it might be due to an ambush, the abductor''s strength made Fade nervous. A chain of thoughts shed through his mind as Fade chased after him. He quickly sprinted to the other side of the mountain. It was steep and there were dense pine trees on the hillside, so it was not easy to pass through. When Fade rushed over, he saw at a nce under all the pine trees behind the mountain, a figure in ck was running through the woods. His movements were very nimble and he was incredibly fast. Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Seeing this, Fade immediately chased after him. After realizing that Fade was on their tail, the figure sped up and zipped through the terrain. However, Fade was a true Heaven Level martial artist. In a sh, he closed the gap between them effortlessly. Ulrick, the abductor, didn''t expect that Fade could catch up to him in such a short amount of time. However, Ulrick was quick on his feet. Knowing that escaping was not an option, he held his ground and threw a punch at Fade. The attack was powerful, sending a shockwave between them. Only someone of the ck Level was capable of such an attack. However, Fade did not avoid the attack and directly punched towards him. "Bang!" Fade punched towards Ulrick''s attack, and then he continued punching at his chest. Ulrick was caught off guard and retreated instantly, but Fade continued his attack. Knowing that he could not avoid Fade''s attack, he grabbed Shinnie, who was unconscious, and used her as a body shield. He shouted at Fade, "We didn''t expect you to be so powerful! However, if you don''t wish Shinnie to die, then stop." Seeing Shinnie, Fade''s eyes zed with anger and he was about to burst. However, he had no other option than to stop. He stood still as he looked coldly at Ulrick, and said, "Do you know me? If you know me then let her go immediately." Ulrick shook his head and said, "Of course I know you, Mr. Chen. I''ll let her go if you agree to let me go." Fade shook his head and said indifferently, "That''s impossible. I don''t believe you. If I let you go, can you guarantee Shinnie''s safety?" Ulrick also stared at Fade, and said in a threatening tone, "Mr. Chen, you have to understand the situation you''re in, I have Shinnie as a hostage. You are in no ce tomand me! You have ten seconds to decide!" Fade''s eyes narrowed. He stared at Ulrick and paused for a moment. Instead, he asked, "Who are you? Why do you want to harm Shinnie?" Ulrick chuckled and said, "Who I am is not important, Mr. Chen." "You..." Fade still wanted to continue to ask. Meanwhile, Ulrick interrupted Fade and said lividly, "Mr. Chen, don''t try to waste my time. You have six seconds left. Make your decision quickly." Fade was silent for a moment and he lowered his head slightly, as if he was hesitating. Ulrick was choking Shinnie with one hand, and using her as a shield to protect himself against Fade''s ambush. Time went by slowly and the seconds seemed like years. Ulrick''s tone became gloomy, "Three, two..." Just as he was counting down, Fade suddenly raised his head to stare at Ulrick and let out a loud roar at the same time. This made Ulrick shiver and he tried to stare into Fade''s eyes. Fade''s eyes shed and two red beams of light rays shot out of Fade''s eyes and aimed at Ulrick. Ulrick had no time to react. It was already toote when he reacted; he only saw two mes aimed directly at his eyes. His eyes instantly caught fire and were charred ck. Ulrick tried to extinguish the mes, but it was already toote; he had already lost his eyesight. Meanwhile, Fade ran towards them and took Shinnie into his arms. "Shinnie, are you alright?" He asked. However, she was still unconscious. "Was she knocked out?" Fade was puzzled, and then he grabbed Shinnie''s wrist and began to feel her pulse. Fade''s expression changed dramatically. Then Fade tore away Shinnie''s clothes and looked at her waist. At this moment, a deep blue mark appeared on her tender white skin. At first nce, it seemed like a birthmark. However, on closer inspection, Fade realized that the blue mark turned out to be a lotus bud. This bud was very simr to the pattern of the flower on Quin''s back. In an instant, Fade''s face turned dark and he red at Ulrick. He grabbed him in the air and shouted, "Who are you people? What is this Ice Lotus Seed? Why Shinnie? Also, was the Ice Lotus Seed in Quin''s body somehow rted to you?" Question after question, Ulrick ignored all of them. Instead, he said with a smile, "You know about the Ice Lotus Seed. It seems that we have underestimated your strength and identity again. However, if you go against us, this won''t end well." Fade choked Ulrick hard and shouted, "Answer my question, or I''ll kill you!" Ulrick smiled, "Do you think people like us are afraid of dying?" "I have a thousand ways to make you suffer!" Fade said indifferently. Ulrick shook his head and said with a smile, "Before I die, Mr. Chen, you''d better worry about your wife. Do you think your wife is safe now?" As soon as he heard this, Fade was dumbfounded. He felt a little flustered. Taking advantage of the situation, Ulrick punched his own chest. Suddenly, his body trembled, his head tilted, and blood oozed out of the corner of his mouth. He was no longer breathing, and he died in an instant. Fade''s face sank upon seeing Ulrick take his own life, and his expression turned gloomy. He threw Ulrick''s corpse on the ground. At the same time, Francesca brought along the Sun family here. Seeing the situation, Francesca asked, "Is Shinnie okay? Where''s the man in ck?" Fade said, "The man in ck is dead, Shinnie is still unconscious. Let''s talk about it when we go back." "Yes!" Francesca immediately arranged for her men to work on it. When they were carrying Shinnie and the corpse of the man in ck on their way back, they passed by a familiar ce. Sam and other vigers were stillining endlessly, especially Sam. Although they were held down by the Sun family, he was still shouting, "You are bullying the weak. All of you aremitting a crime. I am going to call the police. I am going to sue you all." Many vigers also shouted at this moment. "I''m injured. If you don''tpensate me, don''t even think about leaving." "Even if you are rich, you can''t bully us like this." "We demand an exnation."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Fade was annoyed by the moring crowd. As he swept his eyes over the crowd, he locked eyes with Sam. Fade bellowed, "Tell me, what rtionship do you have with those people?" Startled by the question, Sam acted dumb and replied, "Who? What rtionship? I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Fade turned around and pped him in the face. He lifted the cloth on the stretcher, revealing Ulrick''s corpse. He said icily, "He''s dead. Do you wish to share the same fate as him?" Although Sam was stubborn, he was no match for Fade after all. When he saw the corpse, he trembled in fear. He frantically waved his hands, saying, "I, I, I didn''t..." "Tell me everything you know." Fade shouted. Sam hesitated for a moment. However, when he saw the corpse, he shuddered and immediately began exining the whole situation in detail. It turns out that someone bribed Sam yesterday and had given him 50,000 yuan to deliberately stir trouble with them up on the mountain. Regardless of what kind of method Sam used, as long as it held back the Sun family sufficiently, he would be paid another 50,000 yuan. How could Sam resist 100,000 yuan? Hence, he spent the nighting up with a n. As soon as he realised that the Sun family had arrived, Sam made his move immediately,ing up the mountain to stir up trouble. He even nned to get the vigers involved, and that is why when Roy promised topensate them, Sam took the opportunity to incite chaos. As the other vigers heard the truth from him, all of them suddenly grew furious at Sam. They wanted to tear him into pieces. "D*mn it, I came all the way here just to avenge you, but you are merely using us." "I''m already bleeding, yet you''re still making money out of us. Exin yourself. Otherwise, I''ll ruin your family." "It''s a shame someone like you is our Vige Head. I propose to have someone else rece you as the Vige Head." The vigers'' hot- blooded opposition was overwhelming Sam. Seeing as he can no longer glean anything useful from Sam, Fade decided to ignore the man and let the angry mob deal with him. Thereupon, he rushed down the mountain with the Sun family. On the way down, Fade couldn''t help but worry about Ulrick''s sinister threat towards Quin. He immediately took out his phone and called her. Quin picked up the phone, surprised at Fade''s sudden call. Fade heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing her voice. However, he exined the situation to Quin and told her to be careful in Jade City and keep an eye out for anyone suspicious. Quin nodded and agreed. After hanging up the phone, Fade called Lucas again and asked him to tighten security around Quin. He will head to Jade City as soon as possible. After all, this time, the opponent was not quite so simple. Ulrick disyed a mastery of at least the early stage of Earth Level. Moreover, he had an Ice Lotus Seed with him, which was a very rare item. It was a little worrying for Fade. To be on the safe side, he prepared to head to Jade City to personally protect his wife. The members of the Sun family quickly returned to their home in the city. Francesca''s injuries were not serious, and she would be alright after some rest. On the other hand, Fade was more concerned about Shinnie who had fallen victim to the Ice Lotus Seed. An Ice Lotus Seed had also been nted in Quin''s body. Even someone as powerful as Fade did not know how to deal with it; the only thing he could do was to slow it down and ease its effects. Therefore, Fade diagnosed Shinnie meticulously. After the diagnosis, Fade was slightly relieved. Although the lotus mark on Shinnie''s back and the lotus seeds in her body were very simr to the Ice Lotus, they were not actually it. Instead, they were the inferior version of the Ice Lotus. The Snow Lotus Seed and the Ice Lotus Seed were from the same species, but the Ice Lotus Seed was far more precious than the Snow Lotus Seed. Its effects were significantly stronger as well. This goes without saying that thetter is far more difficult to treat as well. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Shinnie had been imnted with the Snow Lotus Seed. Although it wasn''t as dangerous as Quin''s, they were of the same species after all. It would still be troublesome for Fade. Although Fade was able to rely on his own cultivation of the ''Nine Sun ming Skill'' to stabilize Shinnie''s condition, it was still a problem for him to heal herpletely without any side effects. Therefore, Fade first inserted a stream of positive energy into her body in order to wake her up. After she awakened, he would look for suitable medicine to treat her condition. Having exined the situation to Francesca, she was furious yet worried at the same time. Fade comforted her, saying that he would think of something but he had to leave first. After returning home, Fade called Franklin of the Lightning n in Westamor District. He exined the situation to him and asked if he could look for suitable medicine for him. After all, Franklin helped Fade to manage the Dragon Source Herb Farm. It was naturally easier for him to search for such medicine as he would frequently be in contact with others in the profession. Franklin promised to try his best in searching for the medicines. After making arrangements with Franklin, Fade gave some serious thought on who else he could approach for help on the matter. Suddenly, his phone rang. Fade''s heart skipped a beat when he saw that Lucas was the one calling him. He immediately picked up the phone and asked, "What''s wrong?" Lucas, on the other end, said hurriedly, "Mr. Chen, bad news. President Lin is in trouble." "What!" Fade was shaken to his core, "Didn''t I tell you to protect her? How could this happen? Did someone ambush her?" Lucas hurriedly exined, "Mr. Chen, it''s not like that. No one attacked President Lin. It''s her illness. Now, she''s shivering non-stop. I''ve already approached one of the famous doctors in Jade City, but it seems that he was unable to treat her." Upon hearing this, Fade immediately thought of the Ice Lotus Seed in Quin''s body and couldn''t help but think of the recent incident which led to Shinnie being imnted with the Snow Lotus Seed. Fade''s voice lowered, "Keep an eye on Quin for now. I''ll go to Jade City right away." "Yes, Mr. Chen. I will protect Miss Lin with my life," Lucas said firmly. "Thank you. I was too anxious just now, and my words were a little harsh. Please don''t mind me." "Mr. Chen, you are too serious. You don''t have to apologize to me." "Well, I''ll rush to Jade City right away." Fade hung up the phone. He immediately got up and packed his luggage, rushing straight to the airport. On the way, Fade made several phone calls, informed his rtives and friends of his schedule, and then told them something. Then, he called Franklin again and told him about the Ice Lotus Seed, telling him to keep a lookout for further information on medicinal materials. When he arrived at the airport, Fade immediately booked and boarded the next flight to Jade City. Chapter 921 Chapter 921 After several hours on the ne, Fade finallynded at the Jade City International Airport. After getting off the ne, he hurried out of the airport. However, the entrance of the airport was jam-packed with people. Among them, many were reporters and their cameramen, much to Fade''s surprise. They were excitedly looking around, carrying their equipment, as though a big scoop was about to happen. Moreover, the reporters consisted of both locals and foreigners. All of them kept staring earnestly at the exit. Fade felt curious at the sight. He whispered to himself, "What''s going on? Is there a big shot coming?" However, he did not see any big shots around him. Without giving it much thought, he strode towards the exit, wanting to rush to Quin''s side. However, a person suddenly rushed at Fade. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. His instincts kicking in, Fade stretched his hand outwards in the motion of a palm strike. When his palmnded on that person, he felt a softness in his hand, as if he had patted some protrusion. The person let out a low cry of surprise. "Ah!" Hearing the voice, Fade turned over to find that he somehow had his palm on the other person''s breast. "I''m sorry!" Fade nced at the girl with blonde hair, wearing a cap and a pair of sunsses. He apologized in a hurry and retracted his hands. However, when Fade moved, the girl, Nita, grabbed Fade''s arm and leaned closer to him. Seeing this, Fade was a little shocked. "You..." Before Fade could finish, Nita hugged Fade''s arm tightly and leaned in against Fade''s body. Her whole body was almost in Fade''s arms. At that moment, she called out sweetly, "Honey." Although Nita''s soft body made Fade feel good, Fade was not in the mood. He frowned and said, "Miss, I think you must have mistaken me for someone else? I don''t..." When Fade was about to speak, Nita turned around and hugged Fade. She slightly raised her head, looked at Fade, and whispered, "Don''t speak anymore. Help me." "Uh, this..." Fade felt weirded out. Nita said, "Pretend to be my boyfriend, and we''ll exit the airport together." Fade was confused, thinking this was some kind of prank, so he shook his head and said, "Miss, I''m sorry. I still have something to attend to. I don''t have time to y with you." As he spoke, Fade was about to shake Nita off himself. However, the girl held Fade''s waist tightly with both hands and said firmly, "If you don''t bring me out, I won''t let go." "Why are you..." Fade was gradually growing more and more frustrated by this. At this time, Nita''s voice became soft and tender, and she pleaded in a delicate voice, "Handsome, please help me. I am in real trouble, and I will not hurt you. Moreover, after this matter, I will repay you. Please..." Fade couldn''t stand Nita''s pleading anymore, and he didn''t want to waste any more time, so he nodded and said, "Okay, we will walk out together." "Thank you, handsome." Nita''s sobbing and pleading voice immediately turned into excitement. She finally loosened her grip on Fade''s waist, took out a pair of earphones, handed one earpiece to Fade, and put the other earpiece on herself." Then she leaned on Fade''s body and lowered her head slightly, and listened to the music. "Let''s go," Nita said. Fade did not say much. He let Nita hold onto his arm as they walked towards the exit together. The closer they got to the exit, the more surprised Fade was at how crowded the exit was. When he arrived outside the airport, he found that there were even more people outside. There were almost more than a thousand people, including the reporters. "Is there really a big shoting?" Fade couldn''t help but murmur to himself. Meanwhile, Nita pulled Fade''s arm and whispered, "Hold me tightly." Fade didn''t ask any more questions. He held Nita closer. At this point, Nita''s face was basically buried in Fade''s arms. To the average passerby, they looked like a very close couple. Fade pushed through the crowd of people and emerged from the other side. Leaving the airport, they continued walking to a taxi stand. Fade gently pushed away Nita and said "Miss, I brought you out. Now, can you let me go?" Unexpectedly, the Nita stared at Fade with a pitiful look and said, "Handsome, I, I forgot to bring money. Can you give me some money to take a taxi?" "You..." At this point, Fade suspected that she was actually a swindler. Under the influence of Nita''s pitiful voice, Fade''s heart softened. He took out his wallet and said, "How much do you need?" Nita shook her head and said, "I don''t know." "You don''t know, you..." Fade felt like he was on the verge of breaking down. Nita exined, "I haven''t been to Jade City for a long time, so I''m not familiar with the area. The only thing I know is that the ce I''m headed to is No.38, Violet Street. I don''t know how much the taxi fare would cost." Fade was speechless, so he could only say, "Then let''s wait for the taxi. You can ask the driver later." "Yeah!" Nita nodded, then looked at Fade and said, "Handsome, you are not familiar with Jade City?" "Well, this is my first time in Jade City," Fade replied. "Then what are you doing here?" The girl asked. "I have to attend to something!". He replied, scoffing. Nita continued asking persistently, "Where are you going then?" "Earlington Royal Hotel." "Oh, Earlington Royal Hotel. It''s basically the same direction as where I''m headed. Let''s go together." Nita eximed with joy. Fade couldn''t help rolling his eyes at her and said, "Didn''t you say that you were not familiar with Jade City? How do you know it''s the same way?" The girl stuck her tongue out at Fade, rubbed her slender, white fingers together, and exined, "Earlington Royal Hotel is very famous. I only know of a fewndmarks here and there." "You..." Fade was about to say something as he saw through her lies. Before he could continue, a taxi pulled up. Nita got into the taxi and said, "Sir, we''re going to No. 38 Violet Street. We''ll stop at Earlington Royal Hotel on the way there." The driver nodded and said, "Sure." Seeing the driver''s reaction, Fade knew that the girl was not lying, it seems like they were really heading in the same direction. Hence, he got into the taxi without hesitation as well. Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Nita let out a sigh of relief as the taxi departed. She turned to Fade and thanked him. Fade merely grunted in acknowledgment, not saying a word. Meanwhile, the news came on the radio in the taxi. "ording to thetest news, Miss Nita, a world-famous singer, will be arriving in Jade City today. Many earnest fans and members of the media are waiting outside the airport to wee her. We..." Hearing this Fade could mutter, "So that''s why it was so crowded at the airport. There really is a celebritying over today!" Hearing this, Nita suddenly became nervous. She quickly turned to the driver and said, "Sir, can you please change the channel?" "And here I was, thinking youngsters nowadays liked chasing after stars. You don''t seem to like them very much don''t you, young miss?" The driver was pleasantly surprised, but he changed the channel anyway. Nita did not answer, but she feignedughter, sessfully evading the question. The only thing on Fade''s mind was still concern over his wife''s health, hence, he quickly gave her a call. It was Lily who answered the phone. Fade informed her that he had arrived in Jade City and he was going to reach the hotel soon. Hearing this, Lily was delighted. Fade then asked her about Quin''s condition. The entire journey, Fade stayed on his phone, making one call after another, ignoring Nita completely. The taxi stopped when they arrived at Earlington Royal Hotel. Fade handed Nita some cash and then got off in a hurry. Nita was startled as she epted the money from Fade. Watching him alight from the taxi, she came to her senses and shouted after him, "Thank you." Fade didn''t look back. He merely raised his hand and strode quickly to the entrance of the hotel. Looking at Fade''s figure, Nita couldn''t help but mutter in a low voice, "This guy really is so weird. He didn''t even say a word to me all the way. If my fans find out, they will definitely be jealous." Interrupting her monologue, the driver asked, "Young miss, shall we set off now?" Nita quickly shut the door and nodded, "Sure, let''s head to No.38, Violet Street." As the taxi resumed its journey, Fade trotted to the entrance of Earlington Royal Hotel, carrying nothing but a simple luggage bag. The hotel seemed somewhat dpidated, but it was decorated in a Western- style, giving it a vintage, colonial-era vibe. In contrast, countless luxury cars were entering the hotel. Almost everyone who came in were well- dressed and well-off people. Fade didn''t pay much heed to it. As he jogged towards the entrance, a security guard in a British uniform stopped Fade and said coldly, "Sir, I''m sorry, but you can''t go in." Fade furrowed his brows and asked, "Why? I have a friend who stays here. I''m here to look for someone." The security guard gave Fade a quick once-over, pursed his lips and said, "Sir, I''m sorry. Our hotel has a strict dress code and you are not allowed to enter if you''re not well dressed." Fade looked at his outfit. After receiving the call about his wife from Lucas earlier, he rushed over from Dragonville without changing into something more appropriate. In addition, as he had been running around, and his clothes were wrinkled. Compared to the other guests entering and exiting the hotel, Fade can only be described as unsightly. Fade frowned and scoffed at these so- called rules. However, at the moment, his wife is in a critical state. Fade did not want to busy himself with the security guards. He straightened his clothes promptly, took out a formal coat from his bag and put it on, and asked the security guard, "Now, can I go in?" However, the security guard was still reluctant to grant Fade entry. Instead, he shook his head sarcastically and said, "Sir, what stands before you is the prestigious Earlington Royal Hotel, commissioned by the Governor- General of Earlington himself in the 70s when he came to Jade City. The guests who patronized the hotel were officers and noble lords with high social standing. Even in Jade City itself, only a few big tycoons were allowed to set foot on the premises." "Even today, the guests who can afford to stay at the Earlington Royal Hotel are VIPs. As for commoners, it would be wiser to leave." Evidently, he was mocking Fade. Fade was furious and started shouting angrily, "What kind of stuck-up establishment is this! This was clearly a ce where colonizers oppressed the local folk! Yet now, as a local yourself, you revere it as a symbol of glory? Shame on you!" Hearing this, the security guard''s expression hardened and he said indifferently, "Sir, if you insist on making a scene, I''m afraid we will have to forcefully evict you from the premises." Subsequently, the security guard called for reinforcements, and more guards started arriving on the scene carrying batons. Fade was about to burst into rage. At the moment, the atmosphere became heavilyden with the smell of alcohol. As Fade turned his head, he saw a balding, middle-aged, fat man with blond hair. The man staggered his way to the entrance, his clothes scruffy and his face flustered. Behind him were two people, supporting the middle-aged drunk as they carried two medical kits with them to the entrance of the hotel. The security guard, who was about to attack Fade, turned to them immediately and weed them respectfully. With a smile on his face, he greeted them in English, "Pleasee in, Dr. Ma." The drunk middle-aged foreigner was in a stupor and paid the security guard no heed. Even as he staggered into the hotel, he vomited all over the floor. However, not only did the security guard not stop him; the guard actually warmed up even more to him with enthusiasm. Despite the puke, the security guard escorted the foreigner with a smile. Seeing this, Fade burst into anger. He pointed to the fat foreigner and asked the security guard, "What''s going on? If he can enter in this condition, why can''t I?" Hearing this, the security guard sneered at him. He gave Fade a once-over and chided, "Don''t you understand? Dr. Ma is from Earlington, he is also a famous surgeon in Jade City. Who do you think you are? How dare you evenpare yourself with Dr. Ma?" At his word, Fade''s expression darkened even further. Gritting his teeth, Fade shouted indignantly, "So what if he is from Earlington?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "This is Jade City, this is our territory. Why are foreigners allowed toe and go as they wish, but you are making it difficult for our own people!" The security guard curled his lips disdainfully and said to Fade, "Ie from Jade City, I''m not ''your own people'', as you put it. Don''t think too highly of yourself." After that, the security guard red at Fade and threatened him, "I do not wish to entertain you anymore. Leave, or I''ll have to make you leave." Chapter 923 Chapter 923 From inside the hotel, Ma could faintly hear Fade''s usations drifting in. Turning around, he raised his finger at Fade as he swayed from side to side, trying his hardest to maintain his bnce. "In Jade City, we Earlington people are far superior to youmoners. Don''t even try topare with us. Haha!" Ma slurred, his breath reeking of alcohol. "You..." Fade was furious. He red coldly at Ma, feeling the urge to beat him up. However, a group of security guards surrounded Fade and started shouting at him. "Get out of here!" "Do you not understand humannguage? Get out of here." "This isn''t where you belong, peasant!" ? ? ? The security guards continued to push and shove him around. Fade was not having it and he was going to force his way in. Just as Fade was about to move, someone shouted from behind, "What do you think you are doing? Stop!" Immediately, a figure rushed to Fade and asked with concern, "Mr. Chen, are you all right?" Fade nced at that person. It was Lucas, who was sent by him to protect Quin from the shadows. Shaking his head, Fade said, "I''m fine. Quin''s condition takes precedence. I have to see her immediately." Hearing this, Lucas immediately nodded and then shouted at the security guards, "What are you still standing there for? Get out of my way." The head of the guards was somewhat indignant. Adamantly, he insisted, "He is not dressed properly. We cannot allow him to enter." Lucas''s stare went cold, as he pped the head guard in the face. He shouted, "I dare you to say that again! Do you know who Mr. Chen is? He''s not someone you can mess with. Get out of the way now. Otherwise, it won''t end well for you." The head of the guards covered his cheek with his hand bitterly, his eyes burning with a rage that suggested he wanted to pick a fight with Lucas. But the other security guards next to him held him back and whispered to him. "Boss, don''t be impulsive. This guy is a rich client. We can''t afford to offend him." "Let''s not make a scene here or else the manager wille after us." "Calm down and endure it, boss. Don''t be impulsive." Hearing the other security''s words, the leader finally lowered his head and made way for them. He said respectfully, "Pleasee in." Lucas snorted and then walked into the hotel with Fade. Seeing the two of them walking towards the elevator, the leader gazed at them with hateful eyes. Gnashing his teeth, he said in a low tone, "So rude and uncivilized." "For a prestigious establishment such as ours, people like them should never be allowed toe near, much less enter." "Yes, letting them into our hotel is a disgrace." They whispered to each other, thinking that Fade and Lucas couldn''t hear them. What they didn''t know was that Lucas was currently a ck Level martial artist. It was easy for him to hear what they were saying. Lucas''s expression hardened instantly, and he almost burst into anger. "I..." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Fade grabbed Lucas, shook his head, and berated him in a serious tone, "Quin''s condition is our priority. Don''t waste your time on such a small fry." Lucas resisted the impulse to retaliate at them and entered the elevator with Fade, as they made their way to Quin''s room. Fade knocked on the door and waited for them to answer. However, there was no movement from beyond the door. Fade was puzzled. Right then, a shout rang from the other side of the door, "Stop!" Upon hearing Lily''s voice, Fade was taken aback. He kicked the door down and rushed into the room. As soon as he entered the room, Fade saw two young foreigners restraining Lily and stopping her from entering the bedroom. To his surprise, the two foreigners were the two attendants of Dr. Ma that Fade had seen at the entrance of the hotel. Seeing Fade and Lucasing in, Lily was shocked and immediately shouted, "Fade, go into the bedroom quickly! The foreigners are going to attack Quin." Fade''s expression darkened, and he hurried towards the bedroom. Lucas immediately went into action. With a punch to each of the foreigners, they crumpled onto the ground, and Lily was saved. As Fade rushed into the bedroom, he saw Ma eyeing Quin greedily as sheid on the bed. Ma''s hand was reaching out towards Quin''s bosom as he wanted to unbutton her blouse... Fade burst into anger. He kicked Ma, sending him flying across the room. Then, Fade ced one foot on his stomach deliberately as he asked, "What do you think you''re doing?!" Ma coughed up blood and looked at the figure who sent him flying. Startled, he shouted, "It''s you! Let go of me!" However, Fade stepped down harder on him, "I asked you a question. What do you think you''re doing?!" Ma howled in pain. "Let go of me! Let go of me!" He pleaded fervently. Lily and Lucas walked into the bedroom. Lily red at Ma and said to Fade, "After Quin fell ill, we hired some doctors in Jade City, but none of them could do anything for her. Yesterday, someone rmended Dr. Ma, saying that he is famous and often treated the officers in the governor''s office in Jade City. Hence, I got in touch with him and asked him toe over and take a look at Quin." "Who would have expected for him to arrive drunk beyond reason? Moreover, he wanted to use his "treatment" as an excuse to take advantage of Quin. I wanted to stop him, but I was stopped by his two assistants." "Is that so?" After hearing this, Fade coldly red at Dr. Ma. Ma winced and immediately defended himself. "I''m a doctor. I was just seeing a patient. You''ve misunderstood me." "Are these really the actions of a doctor? You''re clearly taking advantage of Quin." Lily huffed in anger. "I''m a professional. Don''t speak nonsense If you don''t understand." Ma continued defending himself. Lily was flustered. She opened her mouth, about to say something. Fade stopped her and lifted Ma straight off the ground. He stared fiercely at him and said, "I don''t care what sick thoughts are in that mind of yours. Right now, I don''t have time to listen to your lies." Gently, Fade patted Ma''s arm. With that simple pat, a loud crack resounded. Ma''s left arm fell down limply, as Fade had broken his arm. "This is only a warning. Get lost right now." Fade shouted fiercely, kicking Ma out of the bedroom. Ma cried in pain as stood up with the aid of his two assistants. He red at Fade. "You, you actually dared to hit me. I''m from Earlington. I''m Ma. You had the audacity to break my arm. Without me, that woman would definitely die. You all can just wait for her to die. I..." Fade turned around and shouted once more, "Get out!" Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Intimidated by Fade, Ma did not dare argue with him anymore. Supported by his two assistants, he hurriedly left the room. Without further ado, Fade went to Quin''s side and examined her condition. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he touched Quin''s body, Fade felt a chill creep down his spine. That chilling sensation was much stronger than when he treated Quin for the first time. Fade instantly turned gloomy. He lifted Quin''s clothes to check her back. Of the eight petals on the Ice Lotus, seven have already bloomed, and there was only one petal left. "Her condition has worsened." Fade became really anxious. "If all eight petals bloom, even I can''t save Quin from certain death." Although Fade was anxious, he forcibly calmed himself down and took Quin''s pulse. After the diagnosis, he finally let out a small sigh of relief. He had been with Quin for more than a year now and had not been able topletely cure the disease caused by the Ice Lotus Seed. Under Fade''s care and medication, Quin''s condition was gradually looking better, and the ripening of the Ice Lotus Seed has actually been dyed substantially. Right now, in the absence of a better way, Fade could only carefully insert his own positive energy into Quin''s body to purge the lingering chill. Ever since Fade refined the Nine Leaf Ice Flower, his strength had risen rapidly. Therefore, his positive energy was now more effective in treating Quin with positive energy. After the long treatment, Fade withdrew his hand and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Meanwhile, Quin, who was unconscious on the bed, gradually opened her eyes. "Quin, you''re finally awake." A smile appeared on Fade''s face. When Quin saw Fade next to her, she was shocked. "Why are you here?" Quin struggled to get up. Fade quickly held Quin down and said with a smile, "I''vee to see you. You''ve just woken up and you''re still weak. Lie down and rest first." "But, regarding the exhibition, I still..." Quin was indeed a workaholic. Even though she had just woken up, the first thing on her mind was work. Meanwhile, Lily came in and hurriedly advised, "Quin, don''t worry about the exhibition. I''ve done all the necessary preparations and everything is going smoothly." Upon hearing this, Quin willinglyid back down. Thereupon, Fade prepared a medicated meal for Quin and spoon-fed her himself. After the meal, the colour slowly returned to Quin''s face and her chills subsided. They chatted for a while before Fade helped Quin to lie down and rest. He walked out with Lily. In the living room, Fade quickly wrote a prescription and handed it to Lucas. "Lucas, please go look for these herbs." "Yes, Mr. Chen!" Lucas nodded, and then quickly exited the room with the prescription. Seeing this, Lily asked with concern, "Can the prescription cure Quin''s illness?" Fade shook his head and said, "Quin''s condition is a little unique. It can''t be cured by any ordinary medicine. The prescription I gave can only temporarily ease Quin''s condition. I''ve yet to find a way that canpletely cure Quin." "How could this be? Quin... " Lily was in denial as sorrow washed across her face. Fadeforted her, "Sister Lily, don''t worry, I promise to find a way to cure Quin. The most important thing for us now is not to let Quin worry about us." Lily nodded and said, "I understand. I''ll deal with thepany''s affairs. I won''t let Quin worry about it." "Sister Lily, thanks for your hard work." Fade reached out and grabbed Lily''s hand, nodding gratefully. After that, Fade took out his mobile phone and called Franklin from the Lightning n. Yesterday, he asked Franklin to look for some herbs because Shinnie was imnted with the Snow Lotus Seed. Now that Quin''s illness had worsened, the medicine he required became even more precious. Fade could only ask Franklin to try his best to find the medicine he needed. When he answered the phone, Fade exined the situation as well as his intentions. Franklin promised he would try his best. If the herbs were avable in the Dragon Source Herb Farm, he would reserve it for Fade. For the rest of the herbs, he would contact people all over to procure and barter for the herbs. Fade thanked Franklin on the phone and hung up. Then, he called the Sun family and asked about Shinnie. Upon hearing that Shinnie''s condition was stable, Fade finally managed to calm down. Leaning on the sofa, he let out a big sigh of relief. Meanwhile, a figure unconsciously appeared within Fade''s mind. The figure was Ulrick, the Earth Level killer whom the Sun family met when they were up on the mountain. The killer who nted a Snow Lotus Seed in Shinnie and warned Fade that Quin might be in danger. Not long after his warning, Quin''s condition worsened. Fade was immensely troubled by how uncannily coincidental everything seemed. That night, Fade stayed in Quin''s room to take care of her. Quin''s condition was greatly improvede the next morning, and she was now able to walk, albeit slowly. However, just to be on the safe side, Fade decided to let Quin rest a little longer. As for the company, Fade could only trouble Sister Lily to handle everything by herself. At noon that day, Fade fed Quin another medicated meal and asked her to lie down and rest. Just then, Fade received a call from Lily. Fade picked up the phone and asked, "Sister Lily, what''s wrong?" On the other end of the line, Lily''s voice was a little furious and anxious. "Fade, bad news. There''s trouble at thepany." "What trouble?" Fade frowned. His heart skipped a beat, but he remained calm. He said in a low tone, "Sister Lily, don''t worry. Take your time. Tell me what happened." Although Lily tried her best to control herself, her anger still showed through. "For the cosmetic exhibition our Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is attending this time, we invited a localpany to help with some of the preparatory work for the exhibition, as we''re not familiar with the rules and regtions in Jade City." "Tomorrow, the exhibition will officially begin. In light of that, I contacted their boss, Matteo Chen, to make sure everything was going ording to n." "However, they unexpectedly cancelled our coboration instead. We originally had a booth in the exhibition but now our booth has been recalled for anotherpany." Chapter 925 Chapter 925 After hearing this, Fade frowned in puzzlement. "How can this be?" "Matteo and I were quarreling about this earlier," Lily said furiously. "However, they refused to compromise and tried to threaten us instead. I don''t know what to do now." Hearing this, Fade was a little worried. He paused momentarily before replying, "Sister Lily, are you alone over there? Don''t confront them head-on. Hold on, I''ll be right over." "Alright, okay," Lily said. "Sister Lily, please be careful. I''ll arrive as soon as I can," Fade said. He asked for Lily''s address and hung up the phone. Fade called Lucas and asked him to look after Quin. Hurriedly putting on his coat, Fade left the room. Half an hourter, Lily greeted Fade as he arrived at the double door in front of a private room in a hotel downtown. As soon as Fade entered the private room, he saw a middle-aged man with a beer belly seated facing the door of the private room. The man leaned back on the chair and was leisurely sipping on a ss of wine. Upon Fade''s arrival, the man raised his eyebrows at him casually before he carried on drinking haughtily. Lily was about to lose her temper at the sight. However, Fade stopped her before she erupted. He stepped forward, looking at the man, and said, "I presume you''re Matteo Chen, then?" Hearing Fade''s voice, Matteo took a sip from the wine ss in his hand, savoring it with his eyes closed. After a while, he put down the ss of wine, looked at Fade, and asked, "Who are you?" Fade replied, "My name is Fade Chen. I''m the vice president of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "Oh, vice president." Matteo Chen looked at Fade with a hint of surprise before he added nonchntly, "Why are you here, vice president?" Fade narrowed his eyes at Matteo. He uttered icily, "So, I heard that you want to terminate your cooperation with our Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and give the exhibition booth to otherpanies. Tell me, is that true?" Matteo nced at Lily and then said lightly, "Yes, it''s true. What of it?" "What''s wrong?" Fade was getting pissed off by Matteo''s attitude. He red at him and said, "Matteo, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had an agreement with yourpany. Are you sure you want to breach the contract?" Matteo Chen couldn''t care less about it. Instead, he crossed his legs, raised his eyebrows, and said, "So what if it''s a breach of contract?" Lily got enraged and shouted, "ording to the contract, you''ll have topensate us by ten times the value of the contract. That''s 20 million yuan!" Although Matteo Chen''spany was not small, it was not well known in the industry. The worth of thepany was around 50 to 60 million yuan. Apensation of 20 million could cause theirpany to go bankrupt. However, Matteo remained calm and showed no signs of backing down. Instead, he said cockily, "Miss Wei, if you want to sue us, feel free to do so." "You..." Lily was furious. She had not expected him to be so bold. "By the way, Miss Wei, let me remind you. This is Jade City, a civilized ce, hence it won''t be easy for you to have your way with awsuit. Moreover, even if you manage to bring this to court, the case may even take several years to be closed." "I''m a local here in Jade City, so it''s no big deal for me. I really can''t say the same for Miss Wei and Mr. Chen. Do you have that much time to be traveling to Jade City?" After that, Matteo picked up his ss and continued drinking. Lily was so furious she was about to snap. Matteo was dragging them by the horns, making them dance to his tune. Fade''s expression hardened, and he stared at Matteo. After a moment, he suddenly asked, "Tell me, who is your benefactor?" Hearing this, Matteo''s expression changed, "Benefactor? What do you mean?" Fade snorted, leaning over and pping the ss off Matteo''s hand in one swift motion. The ss shattered, sshing the wine everywhere. Some droplets even made their way onto Matteo''s clothes. "What I''m trying to say is, small fry like you wouldn''t have the guts to go against me. If you''re so bold, there must be someone backing you up. Ask him toe out at once!" Matteo did not expect Fade to be so direct with him, and he was momentarily stunned. He became furious and struggled to get his hands free from Fade''s grip.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. No matter how hard he tried, it was futile. Fade''s grip was like a vise, restraining him and making it hard for him to move. Matteo started panicking. His face was flushed red with anger, "This is Jade City. If you hit me, I will definitely sue you." Fade said scornfully, "You can sue me as much as you like. As you just said, I''m not from Jade City. I won''t be here for long. If you want to press charges, you will have toe over and sue me. I''ll y along with you as much as you want." "You..." Matteo did not expect his words to be used against himself. His face ripened like a tomato as he became agitated. At that moment, the door to the private room swung open and a group of people walked in. Arrogantly, they demanded, "Let go of my people." Fade turned around at the sound of the voice and saw a young man in his twenties storming in with a group of bodyguards. Fade squinted at the familiar face and said, "It''s you!" The man returned Fade''s gaze fiercely and said, "Yes, it''s me, Derick." "Half a month ago, when you attacked me in Dragonville, you didn''t see thising, did you?" "This is Jade City, my territory. I call the shots here. I''m going to repay everything you''ve done to me in Dragonville." Derick red at Fade and added fiercely. Fade gazed at Derick and recounted the incident half a month ago. That day, Derick was looking for an ambassador for hispany. He became interested in Winnie and invited her out to discuss his business proposal. In the bar, he wanted to take advantage of Winnie. Luckily, Fade was there and taught him a lesson. He made a fool out of the Li family and Derick could only return to Jade City as a disgrace. Now, Fade was in Jade City. When Derrick found out, he started plotting his revenge, leading up to the incident that day. Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Derick grinned cockily at Fade. Turning around, he eyed Lily greedily, "Despite being as incapable as you are, you seem to have a way with thedies!" "I never got to have a taste of Winniest time. However, this beauty is also exquisite. I''m going to have fun with this one." Derick waved his hand. Four of his bodyguards rushed toward Lily immediately. Frantically, Lily retreated behind Fade. Fade''s gaze turned cold. He stared at the bodyguards and said to Derick icily, "Still insisting on stirring up trouble, I see. Seems like I did not educate you enough in Dragonville." Fade clenched his fists, making crackling sounds. He was livid, his eyes filled with hatred. Derick trembled slightly at the sight. Fear welled up in him as he took a few steps back involuntarily. After a brief respite, he suddenly snorted and said, "Dragonville is your territory. Now we are in Jade City, this ce is under the control of my family. Do you think you can threaten me?" Derick pped his hands, and the sound of footsteps could be heard from outside. A group of twenty strong gathered in front of the private room. Outside the hotel, more people had them surrounded, their expressions cold and unforgiving. "Those are your people?" Fade nced at those people and asked. Derick smiled and said, "As I said, this is Jade City, my territory. It was no trouble for me to gather this amount of people here." "Now, you know how powerful I am! If you admit defeat now, I might still consider sparing you." Pointing to a wine cab in the corner of the room Derick said with a grin, "I will spare you life if you finish all the wine that''s in the cab." Back in Dragonville, Fade forced Derick and Gentry to down all the remaining bottles of wine on the table, causing Derick to vomit profusely. After returning to Jade City, he passed out for three days straight. This was his chance to execute his revenge. Matteo added cockily, "Didn''t you hear that? Young Master Li has asked you to drink, what are you waiting for?" Fadeughed and shook his head at the absurdity of the situation. Looking at Derick, he said, "What a spoiled brat. Seems like I''ll have to teach you another lesson today." "You asked for it! Beat him up, beat him up hard!" Derek shouted, waving his hands. His expression was cold and unyielding. The twenty- odd bodyguards standing at the entrance to the private room rushed at Fade immediately. It was a terrifying sight to behold. Even Matteo was startled. He turned to Derick and said, "Young Master Li, there are so many people here. What if someone gets killed? It might not be so wise to..." Matteo was only the boss of a smallpany. He was worried that if Derick got someone killed here carelessly, it would affect him too. However, Derick was unfazed. He red at Matteo, waving his hand, "I know my limits. I don''t need you telling me what to do. Besides, so what if someone is killed? This is Jade City. Even if someone is killed, do you think the Li family is incapable of handling such a trivial matter?" "Yes, yes. It''s my mistake. Young Master Li, please take no offense." Matteo pretentiously pped his own face and apologized. Derick crossed his arms and said cockily, "I will enjoy this. Previously, this guy intimidated me with hundreds of thousands of people and forced me to drink. This time, I will make him suffer." "Yes, yes. How could a small fry like me go against Young Master Li? You are a member of the Li family. It''s a simple feat for you to teach him a lesson" Matteo added tteringly. Derick nodded with a smile on his face, looking very proud. At that moment, a faint voice sounded, "Is that all you got? I can''t even feel your punches!" "Uh..." Derick and Boss Chen were wondering. Immediately, the bodyguards that surrounded Fade were sent flying across the room like fireworks in the night sky. Every single one of them was thrown around like a sack of potatoes. They let out cries of agony as theynded on the floor. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The duo then turned their attention to Fade, who was calm and he waspletely uninjured. Derick and Matteo were dumbfounded. "How is this possible, he..." Fade sneered and stepped over. "Is that all the Li family has got to offer?" Derick trembled in fear at Fade who was rapidly approaching. He took a few steps back. Waving to the bodyguards outside the room, hemanded, "All of you, get him all at once. Go, go, go!" Hundreds of guards rushed into the room like an angry tsunami. Fade held his ground at the entrance, felling the guards one after another as they came in. After a while, all the bodyguards were wiped out without so much as a punch or kicknding on Fade. The private room was filled to the brim with their unconscious bodies. Every one of them was incapacitated, writhing in pain and letting out cries of pain. Derick and Matteo were dumbfounded at the sight. Derick, in particr, thought that with the hundred over guards he managed to muster, overwhelming Fade would be no small issue. He did not expect Fade to make quick work of them, defeating them single-handedly. Derick trembled in fear. He stepped back, trying to escape. Fade caught up with him and said calmly, "Do you think you can simply leave as you wish?" "What, what more do you want?" Derick ran away,pletely terrified. However, Fade was faster. In a sh, he caught up with Derick, blocking his escape. Just as Fade was about to hit Derick, a ck figure appeared between them. "Young man, it''s time to stop." The figure growled at Fade. Fade''s face darkened, and he looked at the ck figure in front of him. The ck figure was a man in his forties. Short and stout, the man''s bulging muscles showed through his clothes. From the look in his eyes, Fade could tell he was also a martial artist. Chapter 927 Chapter 927 Derick''s eyes lit up at the sight of the ck figure before him. He quickly shouted, "Uncle Robert, you are here! This guy wants to beat me up. Quick, save me and beat him up." Uncle Robert nced at Derick and uttered frostily. "Young Master Derick, the old master is in poor health and doesn''t like people making trouble outside. You should restrain yourself." Hearing this, Derick''s face stiffened as he nodded and replied respectfully, "Yes, Uncle Robert, I know. I will stay at home in the future." Uncle Robert nodded in response. Then, he walked towards Fade. Seeing their interaction, Fade''s eyes narrowed slightly. The man seemed to be on equal standing as Derick within the family, if not higher. A mere fighter of the family would otherwise not be speaking to a young master such as Derick like that. "Young man, I don''t care what happened between you and Derick. Our Li family is not a family to be bullied. If you kneel and apologize to Derick right this instant, I will spare you this time." Uncle Robert said to Fade. Not waiting for Fade to speak, Derick said in dissatisfaction, "Uncle Robert, this kid hit me. Asking him to kneel and apologize? You are going too easy on him." Uncle Robert said calmly, "Young Master Derick, I just said that Old Master doesn''t like us stirring things up. Some problems are best solved quickly." Derick curled his lips, but did not refute. He reluctantly agreed, "Alright." "Fade, you''re lucky this time." Derick said. Uncle Robert cocked his head slightly and gazed haughtily at Fade. He waved his hand at Fade, saying, "Okay, kneel down now and bow in apology." Seeing the arrogant duo in front of him, Fade was so furious that he almostughed out loud. With a snort, Fade''s eyes narrowed and he said, "You think you''re letting me off the hook by asking me to kneel and apologize?" Uncle Robert''s face darkened and his voice rumbled, "What do you mean, young man? I have already given you a chance. Don''t be ungrateful. Humph!" With a heavy snort, Uncle Robert said to Fade again, "It''s still not toote for you to kneel. If I change my mind, you might not get out of this alive." Hearing this, Fadeughed. "And here I was, thinking that the gossip I heard about the Li family being arrogant and domineering in Jade City was but a rumour. You have really opened my eyes." His voice immediately lowered and he added coldly, "Derick illegally sabotaged mypany. He was trying to take advantage of Sister Lily and had sent hundreds of men to attack us. If I''m not strong enough, I don''t think we''ll even be having this conversation." "Have you forgotten about all of these? Instead, you think I would benefit from apologizing to you? How low would the Li family in Jade City stoop?" At Fade''s outburst, Derick and Uncle Robert''s expressions darkened. Derick''s mouth moved, wanting to argue with Fade. However, he swallowed his words again when he saw Uncle Robert move. Uncle Robert stepped forward, looking at Fade and saying in a low voice, "Young man, are you not happy with this?" "Let me tell you, we''re in Jade City, the Li family''s territory. You have no choice but to admit defeat!" "I''ve already shown mercy. Since you didn''t appreciate the notion, I''m changing my mind. In addition to kneeling and apologizing, I want one of your arms. You are not leaving here before that happens." Uncle Robert stared at Fade icily. His eyes were filled with killing intent and his tone was commanding. Hearing this, Derick''s eyes lit up with joy and excitement. He said, "Well done. Uncle Robert, when dealing with this kind of person we must show them the strength of our Li family in Jade City." Uncle Robert stared at Fade and said indifferently, "Now, kneel." Fadeughed in anger. He turned around, asking Lily to step back. Shaking his head, he took a step forward. "Uh..." Seeing Fade approach him, Uncle Robert''s expression hardened and his stare went cold. Fade squinted at him in response, "I am trying to reason with you, but you tried to suppress me with power. In that case, there is no need for me to reason with you. I will beat up anyone who stands in the way of me teaching Derick a lesson." Fade red at Uncle Robert and shouted, "Get out of my way!" Uncle Robert''s expression changed dramatically to one of shock, then one of indifference. He squinted back at Fade and said, "Are you talking to me?" Fade sneered, "Do you see anyone else blocking my way?" Uncle Robert immediately became furious and shouted, "You''re courting death, b*stard!" "I''ve given you a chance, but you obviously don''t know what''s best for you. Now that you''ve provoked me, you will pay the price." Uncle Robert''s voice was filled with rage. Meanwhile, Derick grew even more excited as he added fuel to the fire, "Uncle Robert, look at him. This guy is too arrogant. He doesn''t show the Li family any respect at all. You should teach him a lesson." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Uncle Robert stepped forward. His advance was firm and heavy. His right arm, as heavy as steel, swung out fiercely towards Fade. From this punch alone, it was clear that Uncle Robert was no ordinary martial artist. His strength was definitely at the ck Level or higher. Derick was so excited that his eyes were gleaming as he danced on the side. "Fade, you dared to offend me in Jade City, and now you must pay. Uncle Robert is a middle stage ck Level master. I want to see how you''ll be beaten to a pulp in his hands." As Uncle Robert and Derick were beaming in confidence, Fade shook his head in disdain at Uncle Robert''s punch. He curled his lip, and whispered, "Middle- stage ck Level. Even the dogs of the Li family should have been stronger than this!" "You...you have a death wish, don''t you!" Uncle Robert burst into anger at Fade''s insult. Although he was really just a bodyguard and had even been called a dog of the Li family, he had improved a lot over the years and managed to gain an impressive status within the Li family. Even the young masters of the Li family, like Derick, had respect for him. Outside the family, he was equally well received and respected by the people. Chapter 928 Chapter 928 The dog of the Li family; Uncle Li had not heard that name in years. In his heart, he seemed to have turned from a dog of the Li family to a member of the Li family. However, now that young man called him that right to his face, it instantly made him recall the unbearable years in the past. It also infuriated him instantly. At that moment, Uncle Robert''s eyes were scarlet and filled with killing intent. The fist swung out at full momentum at this moment, and it swung directly towards Fade. He was like a big hill, wanting to crush Fade. He was also like argeke, wanting to drown Fade. Derick also gloated over Fade and said in a low voice, "You hit Uncle Robert''s soft spot. He hates it the most when people call him that. You''re getting yourself killed." While shouting, Uncle Robert, with a strong killing intent, smashed his fist into Fade. Just as the fist was about to reach Fade''s chest, Fade, who still looked calm, just stretched out his right hand and pinched Uncle Robert''s fist directly. Uncle Robert was aggressive and vigorous, but Fade managed to block such a forceful punch so easily. For a moment, Uncle Li and Derick were shocked. Their faces were full of incredulity. They widened their eyes, looking at that scene in disbelief. "You, how could... this is impossible..." Uncle Robert''s expression changed drastically. Immediately, he gritted his teeth and exerted force again, wanting to destroy Fade. Fade snorted coldly. He blocked Uncle Robert''s right palm, squeezed it lightly, pinched Uncle Robert''s wrist and then pulled forcefully. Suddenly, Uncle Robert felt a strong forceing at him. He was pulled by Fade uncontrobly. Then, he felt his feeting off the ground and he went flying. His body was spinning in the air, and his eyes were dazzled. In the end, he fell from the sky and his body smashed on the ground with a loud thud. Then, there came the sound of bones breaking, and blood spurted from Uncle Robert''s face. When Derick saw that scene, he was dumbfounded. This was because, in his eyes, Uncle Robert was an expert. To his surprise, Fade sent him flying; he was like a hammer swung into the air and then dropped to the ground brutally. That time, Uncle Robert was utterly defeated. Derick was dumbfounded. He stood there in a daze, as if he did not dare to believe what happened in front of him. Derick suddenly came out of his trance when Fade walked towards him. With a horrified look on his face, he quickly stepped back, "What, what do you want to do? Don''te over, I..." Fade said coldly, "Didn''t you just ask me to kneel down and apologize, and you wanted to break one of my arms? Now, I''ll give all these punishments back to you." "Kneel down!" Fade snapped. Derick was so scared that he trembled. The expression on his face changed quickly. He moved his mouth, like he was trying to find an excuse. However, in the end, he had no idea what to do. He knelt down in front of Fade. Then, he bowed three times, apologizing to Fade and Lily. Immediately, Fade smacked Derick''s left arm softly. Derick immediately let out a scream of pain, and he fell to the ground, his veins bursting out and sweat pouring down his face. Then, Fade turned around and left the hotel with Lily. In the hotel, Derick looked at the retreating figures of Fade and Lily. He had a look of agony and hatred burned in his eyes. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Fade, you have the audacity to touch me. I will not let you go. Not only will I sabotage yourpany, but I will have my revenge." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After finishing his words, in pain, Derick took out his mobile phone. He began to make a call. Meanwhile, Lily, who had already returned to Earlington Royal Hotel, looked worried. She said to Fade, "Well, is it really okay? Derick seems toe from the richest Li family." Fade shook his head indifferently and said, "Sister Lily, don''t worry. It''s fine. Whether he''s the richest man in this country or the richest man in the world, I won''t allow him to bully you." Upon hearing that, Lily felt a surge of warmth in her heart, and she smiled lightly. However, she was still worried and said, "However, it seems that ourpany''s participation in the exhibition will be ruined. The exhibition will begin tomorrow. It''s toote for us to find another company to cooperate with." Speaking of exhibition, Fade seemed to be clueless. After all, he did not have much idea in business. Finally, he said, "Let''s wait and see, maybe there is another way. To say the least, it''s okay even if you don''t get to participate in the exhibition. After all, the cosmetics of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc are very effective, it''s going to develop and expand sooner orter." "This..." Lily sighed. In the end, she still did not say anything. Seeing that, Fade knew that Sister Lily did not want to waste that opportunity. After all, she and Quin had been busy for almost one or two months for this exhibition. Now that the exhibition had started, they couldn''t attend because there were some problems. It must have taken a hard knock on them. Thinking of that, Fade said, "Sister Lily, don''t worry too much. I''ll find some connections. Maybe there''s a way." Then, Fade sent Lily back to the hotel. He nced at Quin and they left again. They drove slowly along the road. On the way, Fade made lots of phone calls to people he was familiar with in Dragonville, such as the Dai family, An family, Qian family, Francesca and also Charles. However, those people were well-known business people in Dragonville. They had no influence in Jade City. Moreover, even if they had connections, it would still be difficult for them to solve the matter in such a short time. They could only try their best to arrange those things. After Fade thanked them on the phone, he let out a long sigh. Then, looking around the surrounding area, he was a little shocked. It turned out that before he knew it, Fade had already driven out of the bustling downtown area and into an old city. Unlike the high-rise buildings near the Earlington Royal Hotel, the streets here were much narrower. The houses were also low with old, yellow-stained walls. The pedestrians on the side of the road were also dressed more shabbily. It turned out that before he knew it, Fade was in the poverty-stricken area of Jade City. Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Jade City was a wealthy city; it could even be regarded as the most prosperous city in the country. However, there were still poor people. Obviously, the poor resided in the ancient part of the city. Compared to the city center with the high- rise buildings, being at that old and noisy ce made Fade more rxed. He found a ce to stop the car and then got out. Walking along the narrow yet old streets, with residents chattering in the surrounding, made Fade experience a different kind of lifestyle. Unconsciously, Fade no longer felt annoyed; he was actually rxed at that moment. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly and he rxed a little. Fade''s stomach immediately growled. Fade had been run off his feet that day so he hadn''t had a meal yet. Now, he was attracted by the scent at the roadside restaurant. Suddenly, Fade''s stomach growled even louder. As a result, Fade unconsciously quickened his pace, exploring the roadside like a radar, looking for delicacies. There were many roadside stores, many of which attracted Fade. However, they were very crowded. Fade wasn''t in the mood for waiting, so he could only to find another ce. Walking along the narrow streets, Fade suddenly caught a glimpse of something he almost reached the end of the road. At the corner of the street, there was a signboard hanging in front of a small house with a delicious aroma permeating the air. Moreover, perhaps because of the remote location, there were not many people at the entrance. The aroma enticed Fade and he quickly walked over. At the entrance of the shop, Fade saw what they were selling. There were some round cakes stuck together in the honeb-shaped oven, giving off a sweet scent, which made Fade''s stomach growl even more. Fade nced at the introduction on the sign beside the shop. Egg waffles were a local delicacy in Jade City. Looking at the golden egg waffles in the oven, Fade couldn''t help feeling that it was appetizing. Looking inside the shop, however, there was no one in sight. Hence, he shouted, "Is anyone inside? I want to buy something." Hearing that, a voice of a middle- aged echoed, "Coming,ing." Then, Fade saw a woman who was in her fifties, dressed casually, scurrying out. Behind the middle- aged woman, there was a young figure rushing out. She held the middle-aged woman back and said, "Mom, you''re not in good health. Don''t run so fast. Let me do it." The middle- aged woman said, "We have a customer, how can we not hurry up? We can''t make our customer wait." "Okay, okay. Mom, let me do it." The young woman quickly came forward and greeted enthusiastically, "Hello. May I know how much you want to buy? Fade nced at the signboard beside and then said, "I''ll have one." The young woman nodded and then picked up a bowl, using a pair of tongs to grip an egg waffle for Fade. At the same time, she said, "It''s fifteen yuan for one." On the side, the middle-aged woman walked over slowly and said, "There''s still so many left. Give him more." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. During the conversation, the middle-aged woman asked her daughter to give Fade a few more. Fade took the bowl, and nodded in gratitude. Then, he took out money and handed it over. However, the young woman, whose hand just took Fade''s money, suddenly stopped moving. "It''s you!" She eximed in surprise. Hearing this, Fade raised his head to look at the woman. Her face was delicate. She had pronounced facial features, looking like she was mixed-race. She was stunning. Fade was a little dazzled, but he was curious. He stared at the young woman and asked, "You are... do you know me?" At that time, the woman had a wide smile on her face. She pointed at herself and said, "Don''t you know me? Yesterday at the airport, you and I took a taxi..." Speaking of that, Fade suddenly recalled it. The girl he met at the airport on the previous day was also a blonde, and her figure was simr to hers. However, Fade was anxious at that time. Moreover, that woman had been wearing sunsses all the way, so Fade did not recognize her. "It''s you! You are..." Fade was surprised and studied the woman in front of him. When Fade met the girl at the airport the previous day, she was fashionably dressed. However, now she was dressed in casual clothing, giving her a more delicate aura. It was apletely different stylepared to the day before. The girl could tell Fade was confused. She winked at Fade. She smiled and chuckled, "I''m home and my mother doesn''t like that style. So I..." As she said so, the girl waved her hands, looking lively and adorable. Fade also smiled, "I see. I didn''t expect to meet you here by coincidence." Meanwhile, the girl''s mother, Mrs. An looked at the two of them, who were chatting, and asked, "Nita, who is this?" Nita quickly introduced, "Mom, this is the good Samaritan that I told you about yesterday. The one who helped to pay for my taxi ride." "Oh, it''s him! Then how dare you ept his money," Mrs. An quickly snatched the money from Nita and returned it to Fade. Then, she said enthusiastically, "Young man, you are Nita''s benefactor. Come on in, I''ll make you a cup of tea." Fade didn''t want to cause trouble, but looking at how enthusiastic she was, he walked in with a smile. Mrs. An went inside to make some tea. Nita asked Fade to have a seat, she smiled and said, "Try my egg waffle. It''s really nice." Fade was reminded of the egg waffle. He quickly took a bite, and his eyes narrowed. He chewed the food in big mouthfuls and then swallowed it. He gave her a thumbs-up and said, "It''s very good." Nita''s smile widened upon hearing Fade''spliment. She started to chat with him "Have more then." "By the way, I don''t know your name yet." Fade said with a smile, "It''s not a big deal. My name is Fade Chen." "Fade Chen? I will call you Fade then. She smiled, "Fade, you must note from Jade City, right?" Fade spoke while eating, "Yes, I''m from Dragonville. By the way, may I know your name? Are you a local here?" "My name is Nita An. You can call me Nita." She smiled. "Nita!" Fade was a little surprised, he did not expect the girl to have a nickname. However, thinking about it, they were in Jade City and it was considered normal there. Chapter 930 Chapter 930 As the two were chatting, suddenly, there was a sound of ss shattering and a thud came from inside the house. Hearing the noise, Nita''s expression changed drastically. She rushed inside, "Mom!" Fade also quickly put his egg waffles aside, got up and hurried inside. Fade saw Mrs. An lying on the ground with her hands covering her chest looking ill when he got inside the house. Sweat was dripping down her forehead. There were broken teacups and tea all over the ground beside her. "Mom, what''s wrong? Is it the paroxysm again?" Nita was shocked, rushing over to hold her mother. Mrs. An endured the pain. She shook her head and said, "Nita, I''m fine. Go get me some medicine. I''ll be better after taking it." "Mom, I think I''d better take you to the hospital. I''ll call someone right away." During the conversation, Nita took out her phone and dialed a number quickly, "Mary, It''s me, Nita. It''s urgent. Please call an ambnce and contact the best hospital. I''m in Violet Street." Hearing that, Mrs. An waved her hand and said to Nita, "Nita, there''s no need to go to the hospital. It''s an old illness and there''s no cure. I''ll just endure it and I''ll be okayter." "Mom, no." Nita shook her head and said, "Mom, you must cure the illness this time. If the doctors in Jade City can''t cure you, I''ll take you to Earlington for treatment. If that doesn''t work, then I''ll bring you to Micovia. I''ll find a way to cure your illness." Mrs. An shook her head and said, "Nita, I''m good. I..." While they were talking, Mrs. An''s expression suddenly tightened, and pain appeared on her face. She grabbed her chest tightly and her face crumpled. Seeing that, Nita was even more worried. She was so anxious that she was about to call someone again. At that time, Fade came over and said calmly, "Nita, let me have a look." "Fade, you..." Nita looked at Fade in surprise. Fade grabbed Mrs. An''s wrist and checked her pulse. At the same time, he exined to Nita, "I am a Chinese Medicine practitioner. I''ll check on her first." "Hmm, I''ll leave it to you then, Fade." Nita said to Fade. Fade nodded, starting to check thoroughly. After a thorough examination, Fade let go of her hand and took out a set of silver needles, ready to perform acupuncture on Mrs. An. When Nita saw that Fade was about to insert the needle, her face changed slightly. She was a little nervous. Fade was aware of her concerns. He did not rashly insert the needle. Instead, he looked at Nita and said, "Nita, I can cure her. Do you trust me?" "I..." Nita was stunned. She hesitated for a few seconds and then nodded. She looked at Fade and said seriously, "I trust you." "I won''t let you down." Fade nodded. Then, he began to quickly insert the needle. In just a few minutes, Mrs. An''s neck, forehead, and wrists were all full of silver needles. Nita nervously sped her hands in front of her chest; her face was full of worry. However, she soon realized that something was different. As Fade inserted the needle, the pain on her mother''s expression seemed to have subsided. The sweat on her forehead also slowly dissipated. "This..." Nita looked at Fade in surprise. Fade quickly tapped on Mrs. An''s body a few times and inserted positive energy into her body. Then he took out a silver needle and said to Nita, "Nita, I have stabilized her condition. Next, I''ll give you a prescription. You must make sure Mrs. An takes the prescription for a whole month." "She seems to have fully recovered!" Nita''s face was full of surprise, and she looked at Fade in disbelief. Fade gave her a prescription and immediately exined, "Mrs. An''s cause of the illness is in her heart and lungs. ording to traditional Chinese medicine, her heart and lungs are weak and this caused her to have bad cirction. I''ve used acupuncture and positive energy to treat her. Next, all she needs to do is to be nourished. You''ll have to follow my prescription and she will heal in no time." "That''s great. Thank you so much, Fade." Nita''s face was full of surprise. At the same time, there was a sound of a car brake from outside, and then a series of footsteps rushed in quickly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Fade got up and looked over, seeing several paramedics in white coats who were rushing over quickly. In front of the paramedics, there was a woman in her thirties dressed fashionably. At that moment, she rushed to Nita anxiously and scolded, "Nita, how could you run around at a time like this? You are an international celebrity. What would you do if something goes wrong? You..." Nita quickly stopped her from talking and said, "Mary, now is not a good time to talk about these things. My mother''s illness is my priority. Let''s talk about thister when we get back." Hearing that, Mary did not say anything further. She just stood close to Nita, as if she was afraid that she would run away. However, at that moment, Fade looked at Mary, who was fashionably dressed and pondered over her words. His brain jolted, finally remembering something. Suddenly, he looked at Nita in surprise, "Nita, you''re the international singer who''s always mentioned on the radio... Nita An?" Nita said to Fade with some embarrassment, "Fade, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to lie to you." "It''s fine!" Fade waved his hand. Then, he was a little curious and asked, "You are an international superstar. How could you..." "I actually..." Nita was about to exin. Her agent, Mary, looked at Fade with some vignce. Then, she interrupted Nita and said, "Nita, let''s send your mother to the hospital to have a thorough checkup." "Fade just said that my mother has been cured, this..." Nita said. "Fade?" Mary narrowed her eyes, looking at Fade, and said, "Nita, it''s better to go to a hospital to check auntie''s condition at once. This is more trustworthy." "But, Fade, he..." Nita was a little hesitant. Fade could understand Mary''s thoughts and he did not want to make things difficult for Nita, so he smiled and said, "Nita, it''s better to go to the hospital for a check-up. If you don''t mind, I''ll go to the hospital with you." "Then I''ll leave it to you, Fade." Nita thanked him. Immediately, they headed out, ready to get in the car. Just then, Fade''s phone rang. Fade looked at the caller ID and saw that it was Lucas. His face darkened and he immediately picked up the phone, "Lucas, what''s wrong?" Chapter 931 Chapter 931 On the other end of the phone, Lucas hurriedly spoke, "Mr. Chen, the police of Jade City arrested Miss Wei." "What! How could this happen?" Fade''s face darkened, eximing. Lucas said, "The police said that Lily was suspected of intentional assault. Moreover, they said that you are the principal offender, Mr. Chen. They are now going to arrest you." "Intentional assault." Fade''s face darkened. He immediately thought of Derick and Uncle Robert, and his expression suddenly turned icy. He gnashed his teeth and said, "It must be the Li family. If anything bad happens to Sister Lily, I will definitely make the Li family pay the price." Lucas quickly said, "Mr. Chen, I''ve already sent someone to follow Miss Wei. Now I''m contacting lawyers." "Ok, well done. I''ll be right there." Fade said. After hanging up the phone, Nita looked at Fade and asked with concern, "Fade, what happened?" Fade exined, "Nita, I''m sorry, I can''t go to the hospital with you. My friend is in trouble. She was arrested by the police of Jade City. I have to go there now." "Go ahead." Anne said quickly, "And, tell me if you need my help, Fade. I''ll try my best to help you. Here''s my phone number." While speaking, Nita handed Fade a business card. Fade took the business card, thanked her and left. On the way to the police station in Jade City, Fade was deep in thought. If the Li family used assault as an excuse to arrest Sister Lily, he really wouldn''t know what to do. He couldn''t just break into the police station and snatch her away. While thinking, Fade''s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly thought of something, so he immediately made a phone call. Forty minutester, Fade appeared at the entrance of the police station in Jade City. He pulled over, got out of the car, and strode over to the police station. "Stop, who are you? What are you doing?" Seeing that Fade was rushing, a policeman suddenly became nervous. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Fade immediately exined, "I''m Lily Wei''s friend. She was just arrested. I request to visit her." "Lily Wei!" The man frowned and then checked through the information. Then, he looked at Fade intently and then said, "Wait here for a moment. I''ll go in and report it." Fade nodded. The guard went into the office. After about ten minutes, when Fade almost wanted to rush into the office, the guard came out. "What''s your name?" The guard asked. Fade replied, "My name is Fade Chen." "Fade Chen!" Hearing that name, he suddenly looked different. Then, he immediately waved his hand, "It''s him. Arrest him." Immediately, several policemen rushed forward, immediately holding Fade down. Fade had an icy expression and his face and he was about to make a move. However, at that time, a sneer sounded, "Hey, isn''t this President Chen of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc? President Chen is a master in martial arts. He''s going to act out in the police station of Jade City!" After that, the man reminded the policemen in an odd tone, "Sir, let me remind you. Mr. Chen is a master in martial arts. It''s just a walk in the park for him to hurt anyone. You should be more cautious." Hearing that, the policemen quickly took out their guns, aiming at Fade. Fade''s gaze became even colder, and he looked at the young man in front of him who was wearing a tie. He was no other than Derick Li, who had just been beaten up by Fade. Fade gritted his teeth and red at Derick. He said, "It''s you! Did you call the police? It seems like you would like some more lessons!" There was a sh of hatred in Derick''s eyes. Then, he immediately pretended to be afraid and said to the policemen, "Sir, you heard that, he is still threatening me now. You must arrest him and interrogate him!" Immediately, Derick''s expression darkened. He said coldly, "Mr. Chen, enjoy your time in Jade City." After that, Derick gestured at the police. The police immediately got ready to arrest Fade. Fade straightened his body and several policemen couldn''t move him at all. He stared at Derick and asked indifferently, "Where is Lily now?" "Oh, President Chen is really a person who values rtionships and loyalty! You can''t even protect yourself, yet you''re still thinking of your beautiful girl. It''s really touching." Derick said. Then, his voice became husky instantly, "But, I might as well tell you, Mr. Chen, Miss Wei has been locked up." "The people who are in lock-up are not people to be trifled with! Moreover, there are men and women, murderers and rapists all locked up together. If there was an ident, I''m afraid that..." Hearing that, Fade looked cold and shouted, "Derick, if Sister Lily gets hurt, I''ll definitely make you pay for it." "Oh, Sir, he is too arrogant. Even at this moment, he is still threatening me. You must uphold justice for me!" Derick said. "Behave yourself and get in." The policemen, who were holding Fade, were about to take him away. However, Fade did not move, standing there like a statute. He stood still in ce even when the policemen tried to arrest him. "You..." Several policemen got agitated. Seeing this, Derick had a strange expression on his face and he took a step back. After all, he had seen Fade''s true strength and he was really worried that if Fade went mad and fought with him in the police station, it would not end well for him. At that time, a phone rang and Fade reached for his phone. The policemen suddenly became tense. They took out their guns, aiming at Fade. However, Fade was not afraid at all. He took out his mobile phone, answered the phone, and said, "Yes, right here. You cane in." After that, Fade hung up the phone. The policemen pointed their guns at Fade and shouted, "Stop resisting ande with us." Fade shouted, "Wait a minute. Someone ising." Derick sneered and said to Fade, full of disdain, "Fade, you''d better not waste your time. This is Jade City. You are not in Dragonville and this is not your territory. If you''re thinking of getting out through connections, I''m telling you, it''s impossible." Fade ignored Derick''s sarcasm. Instead, he looked to the entrance of the police station. Derick had a premonition. He nced at the policeman next to him. The policeman immediately shouted at Fade, "Stop wasting time. Go in with us." Chapter 932 Chapter 932 At that moment, there was a burst of footsteps. Then, a group of people in ck special forces uniforms stormed into the station. The policemen at the door wanted to stop them at first, but when those people showed their credentials, they immediately let them through. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A group of people came in. The leader was a man with a ttop haircut in his thirties who looked stern and serious. He nced at the people around and asked in a stern voice, "Who is Fade Chen?" Fade replied, "I am." The leader nodded and waved his hand saying, "Take him away." Immediately, several people in ck uniforms came forward, wanting to take Fade away. Meanwhile, the leader continued asking, "Where is Lily Wei? Bring her here." When Derick heard her name, he couldn''t help but frown and then said, "Who are you?" The policeman also stood in front of the man and said coldly, "This is Jade City Police Station. What are you doing here?" The man in ck snorted. He took out his credentials and showed them to the policeman saying coldly, "Look carefully." When the policeman saw the credentials, his face suddenly changed, and he was shocked, "Stealth, you are from the Stealth Team." Even Derick, when he heard the name of the organization, was dumbfounded, "Stealth, why are they here?" The man from Stealth said coldly, "Now that you know who we are, bring Lily out here!" The policeman''s expression changed and he looked at Derick. Derick''s face also clouded and he gestured at the officers. The policeman understood what he meant. He looked at the man and said, "Even if you are from Stealth, you can''t just barge in and ask for people as you wish. Besides, Fade and Lily are suspected of an intentional assault. We are just about to conduct a trial. ording to the regtions, you have no rights to manage this matter, nor do you have the right to take anyone away from us." Derick also said, "I am the victim, I reported it. My name is Derick Li and I am a member of the Li family in Jade City. You''d better think twice." Those words contained a hint of warning and threat. However, the man from Stealth still spoke in a solemn tone. He stared at the police fiercely with his eyes and then said, "Indeed, we do not have jurisdiction over an ordinary intentional assault case." "However, it was because Fade and Uncle Robert were involved in the intentional assault. ording to the rules, if there''s a fight between martial arts practitioners, the Stealth Team does indeed have jurisdiction." The man''s tone changed and he shouted sternly, "So, now, Imand you to bring Lily Wei over now and let Stealth handle it." "This..." The policeman was at a loss for words. Indeed, ording to the rules, when it came to matters regarding martial arts practitioners, Stealth had jurisdiction over them. However, Stealth generally wouldn''t bother most of the fights between martial arts practitioners. They would only intervene in important matters. However, now that they had decided to intervene, there was nothing the policemen could do. After all, that was the rule. Just as the policemen were hesitating, the man from Stealth continued to approach them and shouted, "What, are you reluctant to let her go? Then I''ll contact your superiors. I''ll say that you won''t cooperate with Stealth." Hearing that, the policeman, who had spoken up, panicked. Naturally, the officers would not offend Stealth. Moreover, he was just merely a policeman and he did not have the power to intervene in the matter. Thus, he immediately ordered, "Hurry up, bring Lily Wei here and hand her to the Stealth Team." Soon, Lily was brought over. There were no physical injuries on her, apart from her tears and the distressed look on her face. Fade heaved a sigh of relief and immediately hugged her, "Sister Lily, I''m sorry." Lily shook her head and said, "It''s okay. I''m fine." Fade held Lily and gently patted her back,forting her softly. Seeing this, Derick gnashed his teeth. He could not help but question, "Is this how the Stealth Team treats the criminals? Is this an interrogation? It''s clear that you''re going to let them go. Wouldn''t the superiors of Stealth do anything about this?" Upon hearing that, the man from Stealth stared at Derick and said in a harsh voice, "Before the case goes to trial, you have no right to judge who is the criminal. Moreover, who are you to intervene in the internal affairs of Stealth?" "You..." Derick was speechless. He could only wave his hand helplessly, ready to leave. However, at that time, Fade said coldly, "Wait a minute." "What else do you want to do?" Derick red at Fade fiercely. Fade nced at the man from Stealth, and then he pointed at Derick as he said, "Derick is also one of the participants in the fight between the martial arts practitioners. Stealth should bring him in and investigate the matter thoroughly." Hearing that, the man immediately nodded. He waved his hand and said, "That''s right. Bring him over." Seeing that, Derick suddenly panicked and quickly shouted, "It''s none of my business. You can''t arrest me, you can''t..." Fade sneered beside as he said, "None of your business? That''s not what you said just now. Young Master Li, didn''t you say that you were the victim? Let''s go back together for an investigation." "I..." Derick still wanted to defend himself, but before he could speak, the officers from the Stealth Team approached him and arrested him right away. Then, a row of people headed out. However, the way the Stealth officers treated Fade and Lily waspletely different from the way they treated Derrick. Fade and Lily walked side by side, speaking softly, without anyone escorting them. It seemed like the members of Stealth were guarding them. On the other side, Derick was restrained by two members of Stealth. They didn''t care that his arm was bandaged. Derick was in so much pain that he teared up. Seeing this, the policemen at the police station were dumbfounded. They thought to themselves that it was fortunate that they didn''t interfere in that matter. Otherwise, they would not be able to handle the consequences. After all, Fade was a person who could mobilize Stealth. He must have been a big shot. After everyone left the police station, they immediately forced Derick into the car. The man from Stealth bowed respectfully to Fade and said, "I''m Leonardo Wan, the captain of the Stealth Team in Jade City. It''s my honor to meet you, Instructor Chen." "Alright!" Fade nodded. Leonardo continued speaking, "Instructor Chen, is there anything else I can help you with?" Fade waved his hand and said, "Nothing. You should just follow the procedures." Then, Fade took Lily and got in his car and they left the station. Leonardo also got in the car and escorted Derick away. Chapter 933 Chapter 933 Later, Fade took Lily back to the Earlington Royal Hotel. In the room, Fade prepared a nutritious meal for Lily. After finishing the meal, Lily went to bed. As soon as Lily fell asleep, Fade''s phone rang. Fade quickly took his phone out of the room and then picked up the phone. On the other end of the line, Leonardo said, "Hello, Instructor Chen. I''m Leonardo. I have two things to report to you." "Go ahead!" Fade said. Leonardo said, "Instructor Chen, Sergeant Xu of the police station at Jade City has just contacted us. He would like to apologize to you in person. He is already in Earlington Royal Hotel, would you like to meet him?" Fade was not very keen on meeting with those kinds of people. However, since he was already there, he would just meet him. After all, he was in Jade City; it wouldn''t do him any harm to get to know them. Hence, Fade said, "Since he''s here, let hime up." "Yes!" Leonardo said. Then, he continued speaking, "Instructor Chen, the second thing is that the Li family has pulled some strings and they''re pressuring us to release Derick." Upon hearing that, Fade frowned slightly. He was silent for a moment. Leonardo quickly said, "Instructor Chen, some of the departments are still unaware of your identity. That''s why they are speaking up for the Li family. How about, you reveal your identity? They definitely would not dare to..." Fade said, "You don''t have to reveal my identity. Since they want to get Derick out, let him go." Although Leonardo was a little confused; as a member of Stealth, he knew the rules. He could only execute an order, "Yes, Instructor Chen, we will carry it out right away." Fade nodded indifferently. He didn''t care about the matter as after all, Derick was not a big deal to him. After hanging up the phone, Fade was ready to go downstairs. After all, he could not let the police from Jade City meet him in either Quin''s or Lily''s room. While walking down, Fade saw a concierge of the hotel. So, he called out to him, "I have a friend visitingter. Do you have some sort of conference room in this hotel? Please arrange one for me." The concierge came forward. The two of them looked at each other, immediately stunned. It was because the concierge was none other than the one who had looked down on Fade and stopped him from entering the hotel on his first day at Jade City. Fade''s expression darkened. However, he did not want to argue with such a person. He just said calmly, "Just a small conference room for ten will suffice. Arrange one for me." At that time, the concierge naturally recognized Fade. His expression changed and his eyes shed as he said, "Sorry, there are no conference rooms." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes darkened. He said coldly, "No conference rooms or are you not willing to arrange one for me?" The concierge said, "I said that there are no conference rooms. The conference rooms in our hotel are all fully booked." "What''s more, this is a high-end hotel. Outsiders are not allowed to enter the hotel. If you want to wee your friends, go outside." The concierge said and then pointed at the stalls across the road and said, "See, it''s good there. There are enough seats and free refills for drinks. Don''t you people like that kind of ce?" Hearing this, Fade was furious. His gaze turned cold and he said indifferently, "Are the staff members in Earlington Royal Hotel so rude? Ask your manager toe out." The concierge looked proud and raised his head, saying, "I''m sorry, our manageres from Earlington. Generally, he would only serve very important guests. Not everyone can see him. If you want to see him, you should know your worth first." After that, with an arrogant look on his face, he turned around and was ready to leave. Fade''s expression darkened. He stepped forward, stretched out his right hand to the concierge, and said coldly, "In that case, I will let hime to see me on his own." When the concierge saw Fade''s handing towards him, he couldn''t help feeling nervous. He eximed, "What do you want to do? This is the Earlington Royal Hotel. Don''t make trouble. Otherwise, I..." Before he could finish speaking, Fade grabbed the concierge''s throat and lifted him up before throwing him on the ground. The impact was so great that the concierge cried out in pain and spat a mouthful of blood. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Instantly, the hotel lobby descended into chaos. When the other staff members saw what had happened, they screamed. The security guards of the hotel also swarmed over. The conciergeid on the ground with blood spurting from his mouth, and his face was full of hatred. He said, "Quick, catch him quickly. Teach him a lesson." However, when he saw the next scene, he was dumbfounded. It was because the six or seven security guards who surrounded Fade couldn''t get close to Fade at all. Within minutes, they were all beaten into a pulp by Fade. All of them fell to their knees. All of a sudden, the lobby became even more chaotic. The concierge, who was lying on the ground, was spitting up blood. He looked dumbfounded and quickly shouted, "Call the police, hurry up and call the police." However, when he shouted, Fade''s gaze immediately fell on him. He walked towards the concierge with a cold look. That time, the concierge immediately cried in agony. He wanted to run away, but the pain in his body made it difficult for him to move. At that moment, a voice with a foreign ent said, "Stop!" Upon hearing the voice, Fade turned around, seeing a tall brown- haired foreigner, who was nearly 1.9 meters,ing over with a dignified face. All the staff members and security guards were very respectful to him. They all greeted, "Mr. Georgia." Hearing this, Fade looked toward the brown-haired foreigner, and his eyes narrowed slightly as he said, "Are you the manager of this hotel?" George nodded and said, "I''m the manager of Earlington Royal Hotel. This guest, please give me an exnation of what''s going on here." "Exnation? What exnation?" Fade said coldly, "You should be the one to provide an exnation to me." Hearing that, George couldn''t help frowning. He pointed at the concierge and security guards on the ground and said, "You attacked the staff members of our hotel. Don''t you want to give an exnation for this?" Fade nced at them and then said, "They deserved it." "As staff members of the hotel, not only did they not serve me, but they also verbally insulted me. It''s not a big deal for me to teach them a lesson." Fade said coldly. Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Hearing that, Georgia couldn''t help but frown. He looked at the concierge and asked, "What happened?" The concierge, who was beaten up by Fade at the beginning, quickly said, "Mr. Georgia, this customer is deliberately making things difficult for us. I didn''t do as he said, so he attacked us. Moreover, he picked on us when he checked in." Hearing that, Georgia turned to look at Fade and asked, "How do you exin this?" Fade snorted and then said, "How do I exin this? Ask him yourself. How is he going to exin this matter himself?" "I said my friend was going to visit and asked him to arrange a small conference room. As a result, he said there were no conference rooms avable without even checking. He even asked me to go to a stall outside to meet my friend." Fade said, "Is this how your hotel serves its customers?" In the face of questioning, Georgia couldn''t help frowning. He looked to the concierge and said, "Is there any spare conference room in the hotel?" Another staff member consulted and immediately reported, "There are three rooms that are empty. no one has booked them." Suddenly, Georgia''s expression darkened. He looked at the concierge who was on the ground, with a questioning look. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The concierge on the ground hurriedly exined, "Mr. Georgia, I, I said that just for the sake of the hotel!" "This guy is a foreigner. When he came here, he was dressed casually, looking very low- ss. Now, he said that his friend would visit, so naturally, he must also not be a local. They are not only poor but they also want to take advantage of us. They will definitely turn our conference room into a mess." "Last time when some customers paid a few thousand yuan for the conference room, they ended up taking away all the fruits, candies, and mineral water from the room. They left rubbish all around the room, and there were even a few holes burned by cigarette butts left behind. At the end, our hotel spent tens of thousands of yuan to clean it up. It''s absolutely not worth it." "That''s why I said that there were no conference rooms avable and told them to go elsewhere. I''m thinking of the hotel!" The concierge exined. Hearing that, Mr. Georgia''s expression gradually began to change. He turned his gaze to Fade and said, "What we did just now was indeed inappropriate, but we also consider matters ording to the situation." "And, it''s too much that you attacked our staff members. I''m afraid you''ve gone too far. I hope you can give our hotel an exnation," Georgia said to Fade. Fade''s expression darkened. He said coldly, "What do you mean? Are you looking down on us? Does the incident you''re talking about have anything to do with us? Moreover, you judge us based on one incident? Is this what your hotel is supposed to do? Besides, serving guests is your duty." Hearing this, Georgia''s face changed slightly, bing more arrogant. It was because he could tell from Fade''s words that the thing that the concierge had spected was very likely to happen. Therefore, he said coldly, "I''m sorry. We have our own rules in the hotel. If you are not satisfied, you can leave." "What rules? Are double standards your rules?" Fade questioned coldly, "When faced with drunken foreigners, your hotel would greet them but when faced with citizens, you would deliberately make things difficult for us? This is discrimination." Georgia shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. I don''t believe that such a thing would happen. Furthermore, to some extent, foreigners are indeed more cultured than you." "Our hotel is for high-ss customers. Therefore, we only wee guests with high status. Thus, please leave," Georgia immediately began to drive him away. "Good, very good. I''m really not used to staying in this hotel." Fade was so furious that heughed and he was ready for Lucas to arrange a change of hotel. At that moment, another concierge at the entrance of the hotel came in and said, "There is a group of guests outside who said that they are looking for Mr. Chen." Upon hearing his words, the concierge in the lobby immediately said, "His friend is here." Georgia''s face darkened and said, "Stop all of them from entering. If they want to meet him, let them meet outside." The concierge nodded and then left. Then, a quarrel could be heard at the door. Georgia waved his hand indifferently, ordering the staff members to go forward and drive away the guests at the door. Then, he nced at Fade and said with disdain, "I give you half an hour. Leave my hotel immediately." After that, Georgia turned around, ready to leave. At that time, a loud shout came from the door, "Is this how you treat guests in your hotel? Ask your manager, Georgia toe out." The concierge still wanted to say something, but at that time, Georgia, heard the voice and his expression changed dramatically. A look of suspicion appeared on his face. Then, he turned around and walked toward the entrance. At that time, people were pushing each other at the door. A strong middle- aged man in casual clothing, with four or five people behind him, was quarreling with the staff members and security guards of the hotel. Seeing Georgia, the concierge immediately said, "Mr. Georgia, they aren''t willing to leave and they want to rush in. Let''s call the police." Georgia looked at the muscr man in the middle. Suddenly, his eyes shed and he was shocked. His face changed and he quickly said with a smile, "Sergeant Xu, you, why are you here?" "Mr. Georgia, do we call the police or not?" The concierge was still confused. He took out his mobile phone and looked at Georgia doubtfully. Georgia was furious. He red at the concierge and shouted, "This is Titas Xu, Sergeant Xu, from the police station in Jade City. Why are you calling the police! Hurry up and wee Sergeant Xu." As soon as the staff heard that, they were dumbfounded. With a stunned look on their faces, they looked at Sergeant Xu with iparable horror. They wanted to call the police, but they didn''t expect that the person in front of them was a policeman. Moreover, he was not just any ordinary policeman. He was Sergeant Xu from the Jade City Police Station. He was a big shot. For a moment, everyone was stunned. Sergeant Xu frowned unhappily. However, looking at Georgia''s smiling face, he still stepped forward, ready to enter the hotel. However, at that time, Fade walked out with an icy expression on his face and said to Sergeant Xu, "You must be Sergeant Xu, right? There''s no need to go in. Let''s talk somewhere else." When Sergeant Xu heard that, he was dumbfounded. He was confused and asked respectfully, "Mr. Chen, what, what do you mean?" Fade nced at Georgia and then said, "Sergeant Xu, Mr. Georgia and the staff members in this hotel look down on people like me. They say that I am cheap and my friends whoe to visit are all country bumpkins who can''t afford to stay in his high-end hotel. They want to drive us away!" Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Upon hearing this, Sergeant Xu immediately flew into a rage and shouted, "Nonsense, this is utter nonsense. Mr. Chen, how dare they treat you like this. I will never forgive them." With this, Sergeant Xu stared at Georgia and said indifferently, "Georgia, is this why the staff of your hotel won''t let use in?" Georgia was dumbfounded. He did not expect Fade''s friends to be Sergeant Xu and his team. He hastily exined with a smile, "Sergeant Xu, it''s all just a misunderstanding. We were unaware that the people here to visit Mr. Chen was actually you, Sergeant Xu, so..." Fade snorted in reply, "So, what you''re saying is that if it wasn''t Sergeant Xu who visited me, but a group of my people, you would deny their entry?" Keeping the smile on his face, Georgia frantically defended himself, "Mr. Chen, that''s not what I mean. I didn''t..." Fade waved his hand, interrupting Georgia and said, "Stop giving me excuses. It seems I''m not wee here at your hotel. I''ll go." "Of course, Sergeant Xu, you must investigate this properly!" Fade said. Sergeant Xu said in all seriousness, "Yes, Mr. Chen. I''ll be sure to investigate the matter thoroughly andbat any injustice. I''ll make sure you, Mr. Chen and everyone else gets a satisfactory exnation." Fade nodded and prepared to leave with Sergeant Xu. At that moment, Fade''s phone rang. He nced at the number and saw that the call was from the international celebrity, Nita. Stunned, he hastily answered the call, "Hi, Nita." "Fade, is your friend alright? I came to the Earlington Royal Hotel to see you. Are you back yet?" said Nita. Fade looked at the entrance and said, "I''m at the entrance of the hotel. Where are you?" As soon as he finished his words, Fade saw a luxurious, ck Mercedes- Benz pull up at the entrance of the hotel. Escorted by four strong bodyguards, Nita walked over quickly. "Fade!" When Nita saw Fade, she waved her hand and started running towards him. When Georgia and his team saw Nita, they fell into a stupor. It was perfectly natural for them to recognize her but they were very surprised to see her there, much less be there as Fade''s guest. Their lips twitched as they stammered, the words failing to form properly in their mouths. "Nita, she, she is an international celebrity. Why is she here?" "Didn''t everyone say that Nita would be staying at Verano Hotel during her visit this time around? Why is she here?" Amidst the moring, Nita rushed over and gave Fade a warm hug. She said gratefully, "Fade, thank you so much. My mother is fine now." Fade was not used to Nita''s openness and enthusiasm. He smiled and said, "It''s good to know that Mrs. An is doing great." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Looking at Fade, who was standing by the door, Nita joked, "Why are you standing here at the entrance, Fade? Did youe out to greet me because you knew I wasing? Let''s go in and talk. I want to thank you properly." As she finished talking, she began heading into the hotel. Georgia and his team quickly broke out of their daze and weed her in with brilliant smiles. "Miss Nita, wee. It''s an honor for us that you grace the Earlington Royal Hotel with your presence. Pleasee in!" Fade stopped her before she stepped into the hotel and said, "Don''t go in. Well talk outside." "Ah, talk to each other outside! Why?" Nita asked curiously. Fade nced briefly at Georgia and then told her what had happened. Nita became furious and said angrily, "How can you do that? That is discrimination. Am I not wee in here as well?" Georgia paled as he frantically exined, "Miss Nita, we didn''t mean that. You are absolutely wee here, we..." Nita cut him off in the middle of his exnation. She took out her mobile phone and posted a statement on her social media, "I''m going to expose you." Hearing this, Georgia froze. Nita was a well-known international celebrity with millions of fans. Moreover, her fans came from all over the world. If she shared the information on social media, the reputation of the Earlington Royal Hotel would be severely damaged. However, Georgia had no way of stopping her. He could only watch with an impending sense of doom as she sent the message. Immediately, Fade said to both Nita and Sergeant Xu, "Let''s go talk somewhere else." From the lobby, Georgia watched them leave. His face was as pale as ash, his legs were weak, and he almost copsed to the ground. He turned around promptly and stared at the concierge that stirred all this up. He said in a sharp voice, "It''s all your fault. Pack up your things and get out of here immediately." The concierge froze and tried to defend himself, but he had nothing to say. Who would have known that this casually dressed man would not only know a big shot like Sergeant Xu of the Jade City Police Station, but also an international star like Nita. With Sergeant Xu''s investigation and Nita''s exposure, the Earlington Royal Hotel was definitely going to take a major hit. Even if Georgia was the manager, he would not be able to exin the situation to the upper management. Consequently, heshed out in anger at the concierge who instigated the situation. Clouded with rage, he failed to see that the issue was not solely caused by the concierge, but was also caused by the inherent arrogance and discrimination in the hearts of the hotel staff. This incident would serve as a lesson for all of them. Meanwhile, Fade and the others found a coffee shop nearby, went inside, and began to chat. The main reason for Sergeant Xu''s visit today was to apologize for the incident involving Lily as well as to express their goodwill towards Fade. However, it was obvious that Nita and Fade had something to talk about. Therefore, after Sergeant Xu apologized to Fade, he excused himself, leaving Nita and Fade to talk in private. Nita was in a good mood. Sipping on her coffee, she said to Fade, "Fade, you are really amazing. My mother went to the hospital for a check-up. What surprised me was that her condition is much better than before. The doctor said that with some rest, she can achieve a full recovery." "They suggested keeping my mother under observation in the hospital for half a year. However, we believe in your prescription. After all, you said that if we took the medicine as instructed, she can recover in a month." Fade smiled and nodded. "I can assure you that Mrs. An will recover in a month if you follow my prescription strictly." "Well, I believe you." Nita smiled and then asked, "By the way, Fade, what about the matter of your friend being taken away by the police? Do you need my help?" Fade shook his head and said, "Thank you. That matter has been settled. It''s alright now." Chapter 936 Chapter 936 "That''s great then." Nita smiled. She looked at Fade and said, "Fade, I''ll keep my word. Just tell me if you need my help, I''ll do my best." Fade smiled graciously at her promise and said, "Alright, I''ll keep that in mind." Just as they were chatting, Nita''s phone rang. She answered the phone in front of Fade. "Mary, what''s the matter?" Over the phone, Nita could hear Mary panicking. "Matthew Browning just arrived at the hospital and he said that he''s here to visit your mother." "What?" Nita was not pleased to hear about it. She continued, "He''s so annoying. I''ve said that I''m not interested in him, but he is still so persistent. Mary, just make him go away." In a somewhat anxious tone, Mary said, "Nita, I''ve already tried my best to shoo him away, but he''s not leaving. What''s worse is that he brought along a doctor saying that he could cure Mrs. An''s illness." "What? How could he do something like that?" Nita was so anxious that she stood up. Hurriedly, she added, "Mary, don''t let himy a finger on my mother." "I''m trying my best to hold them off, but Matthew is being very persistent. He is currently at the entrance of the ward and he refuses to leave." "I''ll be right there. Mary, please keep holding him off, and don''t let him mess around," Nita said in a hurry. "Okay, I''ll try my best." After hanging up the phone, Nita turned to Fade apologetically and said, "Fade, I''m sorry. There are someplications at the hospital and I have to go see my mother now." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Did her disease rpse?" Fade asked with concern, "I''ll go with you and have a look." Nita paused for a moment, then nodded and said to Fade, "Fade, thank you so much." Immediately, the two of them settled the bill and headed out. They got in the car and headed to the hospital. In the car, Fade asked, "Nita, what happened?" Nita sighed, seemingly agitated, "His name is Matthew Browning, and he''s from Earlington. He''s one of my fans and he''s been hitting on me for some time now. I refused him many times, but I didn''t expect him to follow me to Jade City." "I don''t know how he heard about my mother''s illness, but he brought a doctor to the hospital and said he wants to cure my mother," Nita said Hearing this, Fade was dumbfounded. "Why do people like this even exist?" Nita sighed and said, "Matthew''s family is a major shareholder of one of Earlington''s biggest cosmeticpanies, the Mno Company. He also holds a considerably high position within the company. Moreover, his grandfather has a title conferred to him by the Earlington Queen, and his family is filthy rich. Ites as no surprise that he''s been spoiled since young. He always got what he wanted and will never take no for an answer." Fade frowned upon hearing this. He really couldn''t put himself in their shoes. The two of them continued their conversation until they arrived at the hospital. After parking the car, the duo ran towards the VIP ward on the top floor. As they were heading to the ward, Fade and Nita could hear people quarreling in a mix of languages and ents. "Matthew, we''re in Jade City. Don''t think you can do whatever you wish!" It was Mary''s voice. "Mary, step aside. I''ve already said that I''m doing this out of goodwill. When Nita understands what I''m doing, she''ll definitely be grateful for it." The voice belonged to a man with an ent. "Matthew, if you''re not backing off, I''m calling the cops." Mary warned. Matthew sneered and said disdainfully, "Mary, you must be mistaken. I''m from Earlington, and we''re in Jade City. I''m here as a distinguished guest. Do you think the police would dare to touch me even if you call the police?" Stunned, Mary was unable to refute. She could only reply, "Anyway, you''re not allowed to enter the ward." Matthew seemed frustrated and annoyed. "Mary, you''re just Nita''s agent. To put it bluntly, you''re just her maid. When Nita marries into the Browning family, you''d just be part of the dowry. What right do you have to make a decision for her? Now, get out of the way." As Nita''s agent, she was dignified and well respected by everyone. Thus, when Matthew insulted her as he did, Mary could feel her anger brewing like a storm inside her. At that moment, Nita rushed over to Mary''s side, consoling her. She then red at Matthew and said sternly, "Mary is my friend. I was the one who let her decide for me. On the contrary, who do you think you are and who gave you permission to treat Mary like that? Leave immediately." Fade also rushed to Nita''s side. His eyes narrowed as he gave Matthew a once-over. Matthew was about thirty years old and he wore a tailored suit with a poppy in his coat pocket. On his feet were a pair of hand- made expensive leather shoes, and he seemed to be well-groomed. At first nce, he had the appearance of a movie star. If appearances defined a person, Matthew would be an exemry image of goodness as he was tall and handsome. However, an air of arrogance surrounded him, making Fade very ufortable. When Matthew saw Nita, he paused for a moment. Putting on a smile, he said in a gentle voice. "Nita, you''re here. I was expecting you." Faced with Matthew''s gentle and kind demeanor, Nita felt disgusted. She frowned and uttered coldly, "Matthew, this is none of your business. Please leave." However, Matthew was adamant about staying. He took a step closer with a look of concern. "Nita, I heard that your mother was ill, so I immediately contacted the best doctor in Jade City to treat her." Nita continued denying Matthew with total indifference, "Thank you for your kindness, but it''s not necessary. My mother has been cured. Please leave." Tve asked around," said Matthew. "Your mother''s condition is a littleplicated. Is it true that you let a Chinese Medicine practitioner treat your mother?" "Nita, you know that traditional Chinese medicine isplete nonsense. It''s of no use and may even cause more harm than good. How can you feel assured when your mother is receiving such a risky treatment? Allow me to bring over the best doctor to treat your mother." Matthew seemed to be acting out of goodwill, but Fade and Nita felt something was up. Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Matthew turned around and waved to the person behind him, saying, "Dr. Ma, get in here." A bald, middle- aged foreigner with blond hair came in with a smile on his face. "Nita, this is the best doctor in Jade City, Ma. He''s from Earlington and he graduated from Johnbridge Medical College. He..." While Matthew was still introducing Ma, Fade sneered, and interrupted his introduction. "Haha, this best doctor you mentioned is actually him! How hrious." Matthew was in high spirits, but his expression hardened when Fade interrupted him. He red at Fade and asked icily, "Who are you?" Fade took a big stride forward. He looked at Matthew in the eye and said in a clear voice, "I am the Chinese Medicine practitioner who cured Nita''s mother." "Ah, so you''re that lowly Chinese Medicine practitioner," Matthew said. Remembering how Fade addressed Nita intimately, his eyes became bloodshot. He said furiously, "What''s your rtionship with Nita? How dare you call her Nita." Fade sneered and said, "What''s my rtionship with Nita? Does it have anything to do with you? Not only do I call her Nita, I usually call her ''Darling''!" With this, Fade looked at Nita and said, "My darling." Nita blinked and nodded to Fade with a smile. She replied, "Yes, dear!" The intimate interaction suddenly made Matthew furious, and his face was so red it was about to pop. "You, you two..." Seeing how riled up Matthew got at the situation, Nita decided to take things a step further. She deliberately moved closer to Fade, leaning her body against him. Matthew boiled like a steam engine, but the people at his side whispered something to him, which made him calm down. He sneered, looking at Nita and said, "Nita, I already know that you and Fade have only known each other for less than a day. There can''t be anything that''s going on between you two. You''re just acting." Nita briefly looked away as she denied, "Even if I''ve only known Fade for a day, our rtionship is closer than you can ever imagine." During the conversation, Nita proactively held Fade''s arm. She was practically leaning against Fade. Fade could feel how supple her body was. Matthew''s eyes red at the sight before him, like a volcano about to erupt. However, he immediately let out a snort and changed the topic. "Nita, I don''t care if you''re lying to me, but do you really trust him with your mother''s health?" Ma continued, "Miss Nita, I took a look at your mother''s medical record. Your mother''s situation is indeed a littleplicated. She would require the best doctors in addition to thetest medication to make a full recovery." "Do you think that a low-ss traditional medicine practitioner like him is capable of curing your mother''s illness?" Ma stared at Fade with hatred in his eyes. Since Matthew was already scolding him, Fade didn''t hold back either. He snorted, ncing at Ma and said, "Ma, it seems like yesterday''s lesson in the Earlington Royal Hotel wasn''t enough for you! Do you have a death wish?" While speaking, Fade clenched his fist until his joints creaked. Ma immediately stepped back in fear. Matthew thought the situation seemed strange and asked, "Ma, do you know him?" Ma was seemingly upset and he exined, "Yesterday, I was asked to treat a patient at the Earlington Royal Hotel, but this guy insulted me and even hit me." Ma squirmed in embarrassment as he added, "However, without my diagnosis, that patient would definitely die." Fadeughed and said to Ma in disdain, "Haha, you really think that the world revolves around you?" Meanwhile, Nita also said, "I''m sorry, but I haveplete faith in Fade''s medical skills. As for Ma, I''m sorry but I''ve never heard of him." "Miss Nita, you can ask anyone in Jade City. I''m the best doctor. Besides, your mother''s condition can''t be cured by ordinary doctors. To keep it simple, I am the only one capable of curing your mother''s illness." Ma said proudly. Matthew also added opportunely, "Nita, I don''t get why you believe in this guy so much. Your mother''s health is not something you can mess around with. If something really goes wrong, it will be toote." Hearing this, Fade shook his head, smiled angrily and said, "It''s ridiculous that you think highly of yourself when you''re just a nobody. It seems that unless I show you something personally, you won''t believe in me." Fade whispered something into Mary''s ear and he took a step towards Ma. Ma''s face tensed up at Fade''s approach. He quickly took a few steps back and said warily, "What are you trying to do? I''m telling you, we''re in the hospital, in front of Matthew. Don''t you dare try anything funny!" When Fade saw this, he couldn''t help butugh out loud. It seemed that Ma was really terrified of him. Shaking his head, Fade said with a smile, "Ma, you im to be the best doctor in Jade City. If that''s true, then why is your own fatty liver not cured yet?" Ma paled, clearly disturbed by Fade''s words. Matthew and his men looked towards Ma in confusion. They asked, "Dr. Ma, is this true?" Ma stuttered for a second, but he dared not lie to Matthew. He nodded and said, "That is true, but my fatty liver is not that serious. I''ve been keeping a close eye on it." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In truth, Ma had known of his illness a long time ago. However, he was fond of alcohol and he liked to eat, so he couldn''t control himself at all. That was why his fatty liver could never be cured. He could only rely on various medications to suppress his symptoms. When Matthew heard this, he also spoke up and exined for Ma, "As the saying goes, doctors can''t treat themselves. Ma himself isn''t healthy, but that doesn''t mean his medical skills aren''t good enough." Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Hearing this, Fadeughed and said, "Well, that makes sense. Doctors may not be able to cure their own illness." Matthew nodded with a smile, relieved that he just dodged a bullet. However, Fade''s tone changed and he said, "It''s fine if he cannot cure himself. However, it''s nonsense for him to im to be the best doctor in Jade City. He couldn''t even diagnose himself properly." When Matthew and Ma heard this, their expressions changed drastically. It was understandable if he wasn''t able to cure his own illness. After all, there were many facets to it. A self- misdiagnosis, however, would be very embarrassing to say the least. Ma immediately refuted, "What did you mean by that? I understand myself the best and I am perfectly capable of diagnosing myself." "Is that so?" Fadeughed out loud. Then, he pointed to the left side of Ma''s abdomen, saying, "Why don''t you feel that area for yourself?" Ma reached out his hand and applied pressure on that area. Immediately, he felt an unbearable, stinging pain. Ma cried out in agony and lost his bnce. Matthew was shocked at the sight. Ma''s forehead was covered in sweat, and he was in disbelief. He stuttered, "How, how could this be? I''ve been using state- of- the- art biomedication and treatments this entire time, so how could my..." Fadeughed and said indifferently, "Your so-called state-of-the-art bio-medication''s efficacy is not as good as you think it is. Moreover, usage of bio- medication may lead to various unforeseen side- effects, and the medicine may even lose its potency altogether." "On the other hand, your lifestyle of unrestrained eating and drinking has worsened your condition. In your current state, I believe you should be expecting liver cancer soon." Hearing the words ''liver cancer'', Ma''s expression sank. Shaken to his core, he felt his legs turning into jelly. While Matthew was equally shocked, he kept hisposure and said, "Ma, don''t be taken aback by him. As far as I know, traditional medicine is a hoax. He may be lying to you. Don''t be deceived." His words gave Ma a sliver of confidence, and he calmed down a little. However, Fade justughed and gave Matthew a once-over. Frightened by Fade''s gaze, Matthew felt uneasy. "Why are you staring at me?" Fade sighed and said with a smile, "I thought Ma''s health was bad, but I didn''t expect you to be in worse condition than him!" "What!" Matthew froze and said quickly, "Don''t try to fool me. I do physical examinations annually, and I have a healthy lifestyle. My body is in good shape." "Really?" Fade smiled, then pointed to a spot under one of Matthew''s left ribs and said, "Why don''t apply pressure on this area?" "I..." Even though Matthew was skeptical, he still reached out and applied pressure on the spot under his left rib. Matthew immediately cried out in agony. He howled in pain as he almost copsed, his reaction much stronger than Ma''s earlier. "Mr. Browning, you..." Ma''s expression changed dramatically. Matthew was in agonizing pain but he still kept calm all this while. He said, "As I said, traditional medicine is just a hoax. Don''t try to deceive me. I won''t believe you." Fade was silent. Meanwhile, Mary came over with a doctor in a white coat. The doctor came over and said to Nita, "Miss Nita, this is your mother''stest full-body examination report. ording to the results, your mother''s illness is cured. Now, she only needs some rest and she''ll be back on her feet in no time." Nita read the medical report in wonder. She did not understand most of what was in it, but she broke into a smile knowing her mother was alright. Then, Fade shoved the medical report at Ma and Matthew, saying, "Dr. Ma should at the very least be able to understand the contents of this report" Meanwhile, Matthew, who was still in pain, looked expectantly at Ma with sweat all over his face. Ma stared at the report for a while, and then his expression changed. He was speechless. "So, how is she?" asked Matthew. "ording to this report, Mrs. An''s illness has really been cured." "How, how is this possible? Traditional medicine is just a hoax, how could he..." Matthew could not ept the fact that Fade was able to cure Mrs. An''s illness, and then he tried to find an excuse, "This must be a scam, that''s the only exnation." "I saw you instruct Mary to fetch the report. You must have made a fake report. I refuse to believe this. All of you must be in cahoots!" Matthew kept going, sounding like a madman. Mary was upset and uttered coldly, "Mr. Browning, you should be responsible for your own words. This is the best hospital in Jade City. Is it appropriate for you to nder the hospital?" Sure enough, the doctor standing next to Mary was also dismayed. "Matthew, did you really think that I''d lie to you about my mother''s condition? Do you think that I''ll do such a thing?" Nita interrogated. "Nita, you..." Matthew was speechless, but he still refused to admit his mistake. "Anyway, I still wouldn''t trust this nameless traditional medicine practitioner." Fade shrugged indifferently and said, "Mr. Browning, it doesn''t matter to me if you don''t believe me. I''m not the one who''s sick. Should I be worried?" "You..." Matthew red at Fade. Meanwhile, Ma''s phone rang. He answered the call and said, "Yes, Ma speaking. What is it?" "Oh, the medical report is out. Okay, so how is everything? Tell me about it." After a brief respite, Ma suddenly paled. He cried out in shock, "What? What are you saying? You''re telling me that I have liver cancer. Are you sure you did not make a mistake?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After another moment of silence. Ma lowered his voice and said, "Fine. I, I''ll head over right away." Ma hung up the phone. Anxiously, he said to Matthew, "Mr. Browning, if I may be excused, I need to head to the hospital." Matthew suddenly got hot on his toes. He grabbed Ma and said, "Ma, what was that about the? What of the liver cancer that you just mentioned? What''s going on?" Ma looked down, depressed, as he said, "My medical report just came out. My fatty liver has worsened and I now have liver cancer." Chapter 939 Chapter 939 When Matthew heard this, he was dumbfounded, "Dr. Ma, is this a mistake? How could you..." Ma pulled a long face and exined, "Mr. Browning, I wish it was a mistake. However, the person who did my medical report is an old acquaintance of mine and throughout his working years, he has never made a single mistake." "Well..." Matthew was speechless. At this moment, Ma couldn''t care less about Matthew''s identity and the situation then. He excused himself and said, "Mr. Browning, I am leaving." After that, he left without waiting for Matthew''s reply. He left the hospital with a face as pale as ash. Thus, Matthew was left by himself. He looked at Fade, who was grinning. Matthew''s expression changed and he didn''t know what to say. Fade let out a long sigh. He looked at Matthew and said, "Mr. Browning, why don''t you head to the hospital for a medical checkup? If you go now, you might still have a chance of recovery." "Don''t you even try to lie to me..." Matthew still refused to believe him. However, as he was speaking, he suddenly recalled Ma''s medical report and his expression darkened. He red at Fade, "You said that there is something wrong with my body, and it is even worse than Dr. Ma''s. How exactly is my condition?" Seeming as if he was smiling, Fade shook his head and said to Matthew, "Mr. Browning, didn''t you say that you don''t believe in my medical skills and traditional Chinese medicine? Why are you asking me about your illness now?" Matthew''s face darkened and replied through gritted teeth, "I''m just trying to expose all your lies." "Since you are so sure that what I said is a lie, then I have nothing to tell you about your illness." After that, Fade turned to leave. When Matthew saw this, he became anxious. He shouted at Fade, "Stop right there." "What is it? Is there anything else, Mr. Browning?" Fade asked. There were uncertain expressions on Matthew''s face. He fumbled, "I, I''m just curious what illness do you suspect that I have?" Fade grinned and said, "Mr. Browning, aren''t you skeptical about traditional Chinese medicine? If that''s the case, why don''t you seek Western medical help? Even if I tell you what illness you have, you would only think that I''m just lying to you. Why bother asking me in the first ce?" "You..." Matthew was a little irritated. He took a step forward, staring at Fade furiously as if he was going to hit him. Fade turned and gave Matthew a cold stare. He said in a chilly tone, "Mr. Browning, are you looking to start a fight?" In that instant, Fade''s left hand patted lightly on the tiles of the corridor wall and he quickly retracted his hand. Cracks like spider webs appeared on the solid tiles of the wall. Matthew was startled. Before this he was furious, but now he seemed to be dispirited. He took a few steps back and left in a hurry. After sending Matthew packing, Fade turned to Nita and smiled at her. He said, "That guy is gone. Let''s go inside and see Mrs. An." Nita nodded and went into the ward together with him. As they were walking, her head was filled with questions. She looked at Fade and said, "Fade, you are really amazing. With just a nce, you can diagnose Ma and Matthew''s illnesses. That''s incredible." Fadeughed and said, "It''s nothing. That Ma, I''ve encountered him before and I could already tell his condition. That''s why after a bit of observation, I could confirm that he has fatty liver disease, and that it''s likely that it would worsen into liver cancer. However, I''ve pointed it out to him now to save his life. After all, he''s still in the early stages of cancer. If he receives treatment now, there''s still a chance for him to recover." Nita nodded. Thoughts shed in her mind and asked, "If Ma has liver cancer, then what kind of disease is Matthew suffering from?" Hearing this, Fade could not help but be stunned. He then shook his head with a smile and eximed, "He''s not sick!" "He''s not? So just now you..." Nita was puzzled. Fade smirked, "I saw that he was pestering you and he looked down on traditional Chinese medicine, so I was just messing with him." Nita was taken aback, then said with a smile, "Fade, I thought you were a good person. I didn''t think that you''d be so mischievous, but I like it." While saying that, Nita held Fade''s arm affectionately, like a buddy, showing no airs of an artist. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Next to her, her agent, Mary, coughed and reminded her, "Nita, although we checked the hospital, we can''t be sure that there are no paparazzi around us. You have to..." Nita waved her off nonchntly, "If they want to take pictures, let them. If they want to start some rumor about me, let them do it. Fade and I are innocent, so we''re not afraid of their nder!" Mary looked helplessly at Fade with pleading eyes. Fade understood what Mary was thinking. He nodded to her, then sped up towards the ward saying, "Let''s go see your mother." They walked into the ward and visited Mrs. An. Fade gave her another checkup and then left the ward after making sure that she was all right. "Fade, I''m really sorry. I was supposed to meet you at Earlington Royal Hotel to thank you. I didn''t expect to trouble you again." Nita apologized in embarrassment, "Why don''t I treat you to dinner?" Fade happened to be hungry, so he epted, "Well, an international artist would like to invite me to dinner. This is the first time!" "What international artist? Fade, you''re the one who''s really amazing." Nitaughed. They found a nice restaurant nearby. They ordered some dishes and started to eat. The two of them chatted over dinner and the atmosphere was delightful. Nita was curious about Fade''s medical skills. She couldn''t help but ask, "Fade, your medical skills are so remarkable at such a young age. Where did you learn it?" Fade smiled and replied, "I learned it from my master since I was young." "Your master must also be an exceptional and well-known doctor." said Nita. Fade shook his head and answered, "It''s true that my master is very skilled, but he''s not very famous." "Is he the kind of noble master who lives in seclusion?" asked Nita. Fade suddenly had shbacks about his master taking a Jopeno romance film and asking him to teach him to y it with a creepy expression. He couldn''t help but shake his head. He felt that the old man''s behavior could not be any less fitting with such a description. Chapter 940 Chapter 940 However, it was hard for him to exin. He could only reply vaguely, "To some extent, he could be considered that." Worried that Nita would ask more about his master, Fade changed the topic and began to question her, "Nita, you are from Jade City and became an international celebrity in Earlington, that''s really amazing." Nita smiled and answered, "Fade, I''m not as good as what you say. They''re just exaggerating." "Nheless, it''s still very impressive to be an international celebrity. After all, it''s rare for celebrities like you to be able to make it in Earlington!" Fade joked. Nita nodded in agreement, "I think so too. With my abilities, I hope to expand the influence of celebrities like me, as well as promote Chinese culture globally." "That''s a good ambition. I fully support you." Fade raised the wine ss and cheered with Nita. "Thank you!" replied Nita with a smile. Fade couldn''t help but feel curious at the thought of the small house where Nita''s mother lived. He asked, "Nita, I''m just asking out of curiosity, though you don''t have to answer if you don''t want to." "Now that you are an international celebrity, why does your mother still live in that kind of ce? This..." Fade was a little perplexed. Surely, Nita wasn''t short of money. Moreover, Violet Street was one of the poorest neighborhoods in Jade City. Hearing his question, Nita sighed, "Speaking of this, there''s nothing I can do about it." "Oh..." Interest was visible on Fade''s face. Nita continued, "Actually, Mrs. An is not my biological mother." "Ah..." Fade was shocked. Nita said, "From my appearance, you should be able to tell that I''m mixed- race. Since both my mother and father are Chinese, how could they have given birth to a mixed-raced person like me?" Hearing this, Fade remembered. At that time, when he saw Mrs. An, he assumed that her father was a foreigner. "To be honest, I was an orphan. I was abandoned on Violet Street and my adoptive parents found me. Since then, they''ve raised me as their child." "I used to go to school and grow up in Jade City like all the other kids, therefore I shouldn''t have be a celebrity at all. However, when I was fourteen years old, a guy from Earlington came to visit our school and discovered my singing talent. Hence, he applied for a schrship for me to study abroad in Earlington." "I studied in Earlington for four years and debuted when I was 18 years old. It was only in these two years that I gradually gained some fame." Fade nodded and listened intently. He didn''t expect a renowned international celebrity like her would have such a backstory. Nita continued, "Over the four years that I studied in Earlington, due to myck of time and money, I seldom returned to Jade City to visit my parents." "Back then, I made a resolution that when I became famous and earned money, I would definitely return to Jade City and buy luxurious cars and big houses for my parents, nothing less than the best." All of a sudden, Nita paused for a moment then continued in a low voice, "What I didn''t expect was that once I finally became rich and famous, and returned to Jade City, tragedy had struck. My father became ill due to overworking and had already passed away." "After my father passed away, my mother was in poor health. I wanted to take her abroad to receive treatment, but before I could do that, she went to the hospital all by herself. She knew that her condition was difficult to treat, so she refused to leave the shop and wanted to spend thest of her days there." "This time, when I returned, I snuck out of the airport so that I could go and persuade my mother to come to Earlington with me for treatment. In the end, she was still reluctant. Fortunately, I met you, Fade. Otherwise, I don''t know what would''ve happened." Nitamented as she looked at Fade. After hearing this, Fade sighed. He raised his ss to Nita and said, "Let''s not look back at the past. We should keep looking forward to what exciting journeys await us. Here''s to Mrs. An''s health and that your career is going to be a hit." "Thank you!" Nita let out a smile. Their sses clinked and they drank it all in one go. At this moment, Fade''s cell phone rang. When he saw that it was Lucas calling, he immediately tensed up. He quickly picked up the phone and asked, "Lucas, what happened?" On the other end, Lucas was startled, then quickly replied, "Mr. Chen, nothing''s wrong. Don''t be rmed. Do we need to move out of Earlington Royal Hotel? After all, just now..." Speaking of this, Fade thought back to the conflict between him and the manager of Earlington Royal Hotel, Georgia. His face sank and he said, "Definitely move out. We can''t tolerate this kind of people, they live off of our money but yet they still discriminate against us? We definitely have to move out." "Understood, Mr. Chen. I have chosen a few other hotels. Which one do you think is more suitable?" As for these things, Fade was clueless. He didn''t know anything at all. Thus, he looked at Nita for help and briefly exined the situation to her. After listening, Nitaughed and said, "It''s a piece of cake. You tell me the names of the hotels, I''ll choose it." Soon, Lucas listed out the names. Before he could finish, Nita interrupted him and decided, "This one, Milkway Hotel." Fade trusted Nita, so he confirmed the hotel and asked Lucas to arrange it. After hanging up the phone, Fade asked curiously, "Nita, is this Milkway Hotel good? Is it better than all the other hotels? You made up your mind as soon as you heard the name." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s not bad, but I don''t know if it''s the best," Nita said. Fade was dumbfounded. He looked at Nita in confusion, "Then why did you..." Nita gave Fade a yful wink and replied, "That''s because I''m staying in Milkway Hotel!" Hearing this, Fade burst out inughter. Meanwhile, he had a deeper understanding of her. From an outsider''s point of view, everyone saw her as an international celebrity but in Fade''s eyes, she was just a lively little girl. After dinner, Fade said goodbye and left. He returned to Earlington Royal Hotel and helped with the moving out. When Fade and the others left the Earlington Royal Hotel, the post on Nita''s social media had gradually gained a lot of attention. In the Earlington Royal Hotel, many tourists like Fade had also moved out one after another. At the same time, outside the entrance of the hotel, there were protests going on. The reputation of the Earlington Royal Hotel had plummeted. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 After moving to Milkway Hotel and settling down, Lily pulled Fade aside. Fade felt that Lily''s behavior was odd. "Lily, what''s wrong? What''s the matter? Why do we need to be so secretive?" Lily pointed to Quin''s room and exined, "Quin''s health is not well and I''m worried that I''ll upset her. Therefore, I haven''t told her about ourpany being stripped of the eligibility to participate in the exhibition." "When the exhibition starts tomorrow, I decided that it''s better for me to bring some people with me to go and take a look." Fade couldn''tprehend, "Is this necessary? It''s just an exhibition. It doesn''t matter if you don''t participate." Lily shook her head in disagreement, "You don''t understand. This is an international exhibition in the cosmetics industry. There will be many internationally recognized brands and a lot of famous celebrities. If our products can show up at this exhibition, it will greatly benefit ourpany''s development." "On the other hand, Quin and I put a lot of thought and money into this exhibition. We don''t want to just give up like this." With that, Lily stared straight into Fade''s eyes. Fade wasn''t a businessman and didn''t know much about the industry, so he couldn''t grasp the importance of the exhibition. Even so, seeing the look in Lily''s eyes, he understood that no one would be willing to see their efforts go to waste. Therefore, Fade nodded solemnly and requested, "Lily, please don''t tell Quin about the exhibition yet. I''ll go with you to the exhibition tomorrow." "Yes, alright." Lily nodded and smiled a little. She then left saying, "I still have some preparations to do. I''ll excuse myself first." The next morning, Fade and Lily got up early and were ready to attend the anticipated exhibition. Even Quin, who was in poor health called Lily and Fade into her room and told them to participate in the exhibition. Of course, Fade nodded and agreed. Soon after, Fade and Lily left in a car. Behind them, there were other staff members in a minivan. As the exhibition booth was ruined by Derick, Lily decided to set up a booth outside the exhibition like she did in Dragonville so that she could utilize the dense flow of people in and out of the exhibition to promote thepany''s products. Lily did a great job in her preparation, plus, she was willing to spend some money. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc secured a conspicuous spot at the entrance. She set up a booth at lightning speed and started to promote the products. Undoubtedly, the booth''s location was strategic. More than half of the attendees passed by the booth. Naturally, it attracted the attention of many, and they also distributed leaflets. It seemed that things were going their way. Of course, once the exhibition officially started, everyone was interested in the booths inside the exhibition instead, especially the booths of major brands and the ones with invited celebrities. In contrast, the crowd at Fade''s booth diminished. It was as if no one was willing to take a look at their booth.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Even though Lily tried many means to promote and even personally handed out the leaflets, it did not do much. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but feel sad for Lily. Right at that moment, a sarcastic voice could be heard, "Oh my, what kind ofpany is this? They are not qualified to participate, so they''re scrounging for attention outside the exhibition. Haha!" Upon hearing that, Fade and Lily turned their heads towards the voice. They saw a man in his early thirties, wearing gold-rimmed sses, with a mocking smile on his face. He was followed by a group of reporters, who were walking towards them with unpleasant looks. Seeing that man, Fade and Lily frowned. They looked at each other and then shook their heads, indicating that they didn''t know the man. Then, Fade asked in a deep voice, "Who are you?" The man snorted with a gloomy look on his face. He responded in an unfriendly tone, "My name is Harrox Li, and Derick is my younger brother. Now, do you know who I am?" Mentioning Derick made Fade and Lily react immediately and their expressions turned grim. "You''re from the Li family of Jade City, Mizzy Cosmetics!" Harrox raised his voice, "Since you know it''s us, you should kneel down and apologize to us now!" Fade sneered and said disdainfully, "You want me to apologize? Do you want to end up like your younger brother, Derick? Tell me, do you want me to break your left arm or right arm, I''m willing to help you." Fade clenched his fist so tightly that it made a cracking sound. Suddenly, Harrox was so frightened that he took a few steps back in panic and adjusted his sses. Regardless, he quickly calmed down. He said to Fade with a sneer, "I''m not interested in dealing with a boor like you." After that, he turned to Lily and said in a sarcastic tone, "Aren''t you the manager of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, Lily Wei? Some time ago, you all made a fuss in Jade City, stating you will participate in the exhibition. Now, look at yourselves. You can''t even enter the exhibition. Is there something wrong with your products?" As he said this, he deliberately let the reporters behind him take pictures. Lily knew that if this rumor was to really spread, regardless of its truth, it would impact Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s reputation. Hence, Lily immediately retorted, "Nonsense. There are no problems with our products." "Really? If there is no issue, then why can''t you participate in the exhibition?" Harrox grinned mockingly as he said. Lily scowled at Harrox and said, "That''s because some shameless rival of ours tried to sabotage us." "Haha, Manager Wei, such an excuse, tsk tsk..." Harrox looked at her in disbelief. Lily was still determined to defend herself, but at this moment, a young man''s voice sounded. "Mr. Li, everyone, I''m familiar with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Back in my hometown, theirpany was so small that no one has even heard of it. Now, they actually came to Jade City to participate in an international exhibition? Get out of here!" Hearing the voice, Fade and Lily turned to look at the man. The man was in histe twenties. He was dressed in a white suit and was very good looking. He caught the crowd''s attention. The moment they saw this man, Lily and Fade instantly recognized him, especially Fade, who was very familiar with this man. He was none other than one of Erasmus, Elder Sun''s disciples. He was nicknamed the Prince of Love Songs in the local music industry, Barett Lin. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Back then, at the concert in Bay City, Barrett was going to make a move on Yuri Zhang. Consequently, Fade was outraged and prohibited Barrett from the media and he had yet to hear from him since then. Unexpectedly, he showed up in Jade City. Fade looked at him and scoffed, "What''s wrong? You had to escape to Jade City because you were prohibited in Bay City?" Barrett was visibly upset when he heard the word "prohibited". When Harrox saw Barrett''s change in expression he grinned and introduced him to the reporters and the people of Jade City around them. "This is Barrett Lin, a famous singer and everyone calls him the Prince of Love Songs. Surely, you''ve all heard of the song, "Dear, I am here"? It is his song!" The song "Dear, I am here" was Barrett''s bestselling piece and was quite popr in Jade City. Hearing Harrox''s words, the crowd''s interest was piqued. Harrox took the opportunity to introduce Barrett, concurrently resolving Barrett''s prohibition. He said to the crowd, "Mr. Lin came to Jade City under the invitation of Mizzy Cosmetics to attend the exhibition as our brand ambassador." Upon hearing this, Barrett, who was furious moments ago seemed to calm down and had a huge smile stered on his face. He looked at Fade with contempt and stated, "Let''s not talk about the past. This is Jade City, and I am here as the brand ambassador of Mizzy Cosmetics. Conversely, some people were not even invited to the exhibition and yet they still set up a booth at the entrance. What a joke. Everything about Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is just terrible!" Many reporters swarmed over and started throwing questions at them. "Mr. Lin, may I ask, do you hold any grudges against Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc?" "Mr. Lin, you stated that Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s products are terrible. What''s wrong with them?" In the midst of the crowd, some reporters approached the booth to ask Fade and Lily questions. "Miss Wei, why didn''t Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc participate in the exhibition?" "Were you kicked out of the exhibition because of quality issues?" "What opinions do you have on yourpetitors?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Lily''s face sank when she heard all kinds of strange and difficult questions. What''s more, Barrett and Harrox smiled mockingly and looked at them condescendingly. Seeing that they were unable to change the situation, Harrox adjusted his sses while ridiculing them, "Let''s not waste any more time on such an insignificantpany. Let''s head in." Barrett shot a triumphant nce at Fade as he entered the exhibition. At this moment, another racket could be heard. The sound of a car beeping, people shouting, and a whole lot of footsteps echoed. All kinds of noise were getting closer to them. Hearing themotion, they couldn''t help but turn to look. A ck Mercedes-Benz drove to the entrance of the exhibition. A graceful woman in a gown got out of the car. As the woman got off, the crowd of fans behind the car shrieked wildly. "Nita, I love you!" "Nita, wee to Jade City!" "Nita, we''ll definitely support the products you rmend!" "Nita, Nita!" Among the cheering, everyone realized that she was the famous artist, Nita. Reportedly, Nita was invited by themercial association of Jade City to promote the exhibition. This was also one of the main reasons why Nita came to Jade City from Earlington. People around them gawked at Nita, all seemingly star-struck. Even Harrox, who walked to the entrance, couldn''t help feel a little saddened. He muttered under his breath, "Nita really is popr. Moreover, she''s from Jade City. If she could be our spokesperson, ourpany''s poprity will skyrocket! Regrettably, Nita doesn''t ept such offers; she even turns down some global brands." Looking at Harrox, as the ambassador of the brand, Barrett felt a little upset. In addition, seeing such a scene made him recall when he was in his prime years. Perhaps he couldn''t bepared to Nita, but he was certain that he would make it one day if he continued to be a singer. In the end, he didn''t expect that his future would be ruined because of Fade. He had no other choice but to ept cheap rates like working as a spokesperson for Mizzy Cosmetics. His heart was filled with regret and hatred, and his eyes glimmered with revenge. When he saw Fade, who was standing by the booth, revenge was on his mind. Although he was no longer in his prime, he still had some poprity in Jade City. Now that he saw that Fade was not even able to enter the exhibition and was forced to hand out leaflets on the streets, he felt a little sorry for him. Thinking like this, Barrett felt much better. Meanwhile, Nita, escorted by her bodyguards, walked toward the entrance after waving to her fans. As she came to the entrance, she happened to see Fade. Surprised, she paused for a moment and asked, "Fade, why are you here?" Fade was also a little surprised when he saw Nita. Understanding the situation, he smiled and exined, "Mypany is also in the cosmetics industry. I came to Jade City to participate in the exhibition." "If you''re here to participate in the exhibition, then why are you two out here?" Nita asked curiously. Speaking of this, Lily red at Harrox angrily. Fade also scowled at him and exined to Nita in a low voice, "Some people used shameless methods to rip us of our right to participate." Following Fade''s gaze, Nita looked at Harrox, and understood at once. All the reporters who came because of Nita were recording the conversation. Harrox knew he would be exposed, and it would be bad for hispany. He quickly squeezed out a smile and exined to Nita, "Miss Nita, I am Harrox Li from Mizzy Cosmetics. I am also a member of the Li family. What he just said was a lie, an attempt to nder us. Miss Nita, please don''t believe this type of fabrication." Chapter 943 Chapter 943 After listening to his exnation, she looked at Harrox strangely and said, "Does it have anything to do with you whether I believe in Fade''s words or not?" "Uh..." Harrox was dumbfounded and he wanted to justify himself. Nita waved her hand dismissively before he could speak and said, "Besides, I will definitely believe in Fade''s words rather than yours." Harrox was even more stunned. The reporters around them caught the key point and all of a sudden, questions were thrown at Nita. "Miss Nita, may I ask, do you know this gentleman well?" "You address him as Fade. Do you have an intimate rtionship?" "Miss Nita, what do you think of Mr. Fade''s products?" Nita did not evade the questions and answered tantly, "This is Fade, Fade Chen. He is my friend and has helped me a lot. Surely, there''s nothing wrong with greeting a friend?" Everyone was shocked by her words. Especially Harrox and Barrett, who were just gloating smugly at Fade. They didn''t expect an international star like Nita would be friends with Fade. Fade, who was spoken of so highly by Nita, suddenly became the focus of attention. Almost immediately, he was surrounded by reporters. Fade was not good with reporters, thus he hurriedly ran away and asked Lily to help him handle the situation. Seeing Fade flee in panic, Nitaughed out loud. "Fade, I didn''t imagine you, such a skilled doctor and master, would be afraid of reporters!" "I''m not a superstar like you, I''m not used to being chased by reporters," Fade replied with a smile and then asked, "Nita, which brand did youe to promote?" Nita shook her head and answered, "I don''t know much about cosmetics, so I didn''t endorse any brands. I was only invited by Jade City Chamber of Commerce to let me promote the exhibition." "I see!" Fade nodded in understanding. Nita smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to be in cosmetics, Fade. I thought you were a doctor!" "Do you want me to endorse yourpany''s products?" Nita joked. Fadeughed in response, "Ourpany can''t afford a superstar like you." "Fade, you saved my mother, how could I take your money? How about this, I will be your spokesperson for free." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade waved his hand and said, "I can''t take advantage of you. I''m afraid that you endorsing such a small brand could affect your reputation." Nita curled her lips and replied, "I don''t care about how outsiders perceive me. I am a singer, my musical work is my reputation." "Fade, you really don''t want me to endorse your products?" Nita blinked. Fade was tempted to ept. Even so, Fade did not want her to endorse because of such circumstances. Fade said hesitantly, "Well, let''s not talk about the endorsement yet. Nita, please try our products first and then tell us what you think." Nita nodded then took a bottle of moisturizer from Fade, and applied it on the back of her hand. In the beginning, Nita just nodded slightly and said in a hushed voice, "It smells very good, and it''s light andfortable. Moreover, it doesn''t feel greasy, and it''s smooth to the touch..." Eventually, Nita saw the change in the skin on the back of her hand and suddenly eximed, "Ah! This, this is amazing!" Nita stroked the back of her hand and looked at Fade in disbelief, "Fade, is this real? My skin visibly became fairer and smoother. The effect is astonishing." Fade nodded with a smile and said, "I personally developed this product." Nita nodded and smiled, "So you developed it. Then I''ll trust this product even more." "Fade, now that I''ve tried your product, even if you don''t want me to endorse them, I''m still going to be your spokesperson. Even if I have to pay for it." Nita looked at Fade with excitement. Fade was a little dazed by Nita''s attitude. He asked curiously, "Nita, you''re not joking, right?" Nita replied seriously, "I''m not kidding, Fade, really. Even if I have to pay five million or ten million to be your spokesperson, I''m willing to do it." "T, this... Why?" Fade really did not expect this to happen. He thought that Nita wanted to repay his kindness, so he purposely said so. However, at this moment, Nita looked very serious. She said solemnly, "Fade, you don''t know how good your product is. This product is one of a kind. I believe that your products will definitely be a hit in the cosmetics industry." "Now, I''ve be your brand ambassador. When it bes popr all over the world, I will benefit from its poprity. I''m actually taking advantage of you, you know?" Even though this was what Nita said, Fade felt a warmth in his heart. He smiled at her and said, "Nita, if that''s the case then I''m hiring you as the brand ambassador. Of course, well be paying you. As for the contract, well discuss itter." "Well, that''s a deal," Nita said excitedly, then picked up a bottle of cosmetics and walked towards the reporters and fans. She started promoting, "Everyone, this is thetest product from Fade''s Company. Just a moment ago, I personally tried it, and the results are amazing. This product..." It was really surprising that Nita would endorse apany''s product. Moreover, it was apany that was not included in the exhibition''s name list. Harrox''s expression changed dramatically. He knew, with Nita''s endorsement, all his efforts to drive Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc out of the exhibition had all gone to waste. Harrox''s face sank and his brain began to turn quickly. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and questioned, "Miss Nita, as the spokesperson of this exhibition, don''t you think it''s a little inappropriate for you to be endorsing a product that isn''t even on the name list?" This question seemed to be on the minds of the people present as well. Instantaneously, cameras were pointed at Nita. Nita answered Harrox''s question bluntly, "I don''t think it''s inappropriate! This product is very effective and I''ve personally tested it, so I just wanted to rmend it to everyone." Chapter 944 Chapter 944 "But..." Harrox then called the exhibition organizers over to question her further. Nita flicked her wrist and said, "It''s not that big of a deal. If the exhibition organizers think it''s inappropriate, then I''ll step down as the spokesperson of the exhibition." Her domineering tone made Harrox speechless. The organizers also tensed up upon hearing her words. They hurriedly smiled and persuaded Nita to stay. After all, only a handful of celebrities as popr as she attended the exhibition. Furthermore, if Nita quits now, who else could rece her? After answering Harrox, Nita continued to promote Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s product. Initially, some fans bought the product simply because Nita was the one promoting it. Eventually, other people tried it on the spot. All of a sudden, there was amotion. The crowd started to go wild. A horde of people approached the booth to purchase more of their products. The fuss outside attracted the people inside the exhibition. They were all curious about what was happening outside. When they heard about what was happening outside, they all rushed to the booth, especially the purchasing agents. In an instant, the booth at the entrance became the hot spot of the exhibition. Next to them, Harrox''s and Barrett''s expressions turned grim as they watched the scene unfold. It waspletely out of their expectations. On the contrary, Mizzy Cosmetics waspletely crushed. Suddenly, Harrox saw a tall and handsome foreignering over. Harrox felt a jolt in his heart and approached him swiftly. He forced a smile and greeted, "Hello, Mr. Browning." "Who are you?" Asked the foreigner who was none other than Matthew. He had had a conflict with Fade in the hospital. Matthew''s face was a little gloomy, and he was walking at a fast pace. Harrox''s sudden approach surprised him a little. Harrox quickly exined, "Mr. Browning, my name is Harrox, I''m from the Li family in Jade City. We coborated with yourpany, Mno Cosmetics." "Oh, Mr. Li. Nice to meet you." Matthew greeted briskly and was ready to leave. However, Harrox caught up to him and said, "Mr. Browning, yourpany, Mno Cosmetics, is a hit at this exhibition. Anyhow, a little hup urred, I''m afraid that it will affect Mno Cosmetics." In the past two days, Matthew had been restless and annoyed. Now, getting news that things were not going well in the business, he frowned and asked, "What happened?" Harrox then pointed in the direction of Fade''s booth and narrated what had just happened. Listening to Harrox''s description of the events, Matthew snorted, and said lividly, "How is this eptable? This is an exhibition for participatingpanies. How can apany that isn''t even on the name list steal the limelight? Aren''t they stepping on our rights?" As he spoke, Matthew headed to the booth. A smirk appeared on Harrox''s face as he followed him. When he finally managed to squeeze out of the crowd, Harrox shouted, "Fade,e and see who''s here. You''d bettere and apologize!" Fade, who was greeting his customers, stopped when he heard the voice. He turned his head and said in a low voice, "Harrox, are you still looking to cause trouble?" "It''s not me who caused trouble, it''s you." Harrox sniffed, then pointed to Matthew, ready to introduce him, "This..." When Matthew saw Fade, he cried out in surprise, "It''s you!" Fade was also surprised. He looked at Matthew and said coolly, "Oh, it''s Mr. Browning! What brings you here? Are you looking for me because something went wrong with your report?" Matthew couldn''t help it, but he began to twitch in anger and his expression turned ugly. Yesterday, when he learned that Ma went for an examination and was diagnosed with liver cancer, he was frightened half to death. He immediately rushed to the hospital and went through a full-body checkup. However, the results showed that he was very healthy and he didn''t have any illnesses. Normally, Matthew would believe the results of the hospital, but after seeing what happened to Marcus yesterday, he couldn''t help but be skeptical. He took the results and went to other hospitals for a checkup. In the end, he wasn''t diagnosed with any illness. However, when he applied pressure on the spot that Fade had pointed out, he felt that the pain was getting stronger and stronger, and his body seemed to be getting weaker and more tired. The situation made him lose his mind. Last night, he couldn''t fall asleep at all. He got up early this morning and dragged his tired body to handle the affairs of the exhibition, but he didn''t expect to meet Fade again. Suddenly, Matthew felt the pain in his body intensify. His legs were giving out and he almost copsed to the ground. Harrox couldn''t see what was happening at the moment. He shouted at Fade, "Chen, you''d better watch yourself. This is Mr. Browning. He is from Earlington and he is the head of Mno Cosmetics. Your reckless behavior has seriously affected the interests of Mno Cosmetics. Mr. Browning won''t let you off easily. You''d better..." Just as Harrox taunted, Matthew''s face suddenly turned pale. With a thud, he knelt down in front of Fade and pleaded, "Mr. Chen, please tell me, what''s wrong with me?" Fade was dumbfounded. Much less Harrox. He couldn''t believe the scene in front of him. "Mr. Browning, y-, you..." Matthew turned his head and red at Harrox. He growled, "This is between Mr. Chen and I. Don''t interrupt." Then, he continued to plead, "Mr. Chen, I was in the wrong. Please, tell me about my condition." Fade stared at Matthew kneeling on the ground. He didn''t know whether tough or cry. After all, he was just messing with him by saying that he was sick. The so-called pain was just a whiff of positive energy that Fade secretly inserted into his body while he wasn''t aware. After a while, when it dissipated, he would be fine again.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he didn''t expect that Matthew would be frightened by Ma''s illness. In just a day''s time, he broke down, even kneeling down to beg Fade. Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Although Fade felt ridiculous, he kept a straight face. He stared at Matthew with all seriousness and asked in a deep voice, "Are you sure you know that you were wrong?" Matthew nodded hastily, "I was wrong, very wrong. I''ll stop pestering Nita, and I''ll never look down on you again." Nodding lightly, Fade then nced at Harrox and said to Matthew, "Mr. Li said that you were going to take a shot at mypany. Is that so, Matthew?" Matthew shook his head and waved his hands, "There''s no such thing, Dr. Chen. I have absolutely no such idea. He''s the one who''s spouting all this nonsense." With that, Matthew turned his head towards Harrox and bellowed, "Why don''t you apologize to Mr. Chen and admit your faults!" Harrox froze and his expression changed as he moved with hesitation. Fade grunted when he saw that, "It seems that Mr.Li doesn''t think so!" Matthew was furious. He grabbed Harrox by the cor and shouted, "Apologize to Mr. Chen, or I''ll end the partnership between Mno Cosmetics and the Li family." How could Harrox, a mere scion of the Li family, dare to undertake such a big task? If his family knew that he had ruined the chance to work with the Browning family, they would never let him go. Harrox couldn''t carry on any longer at the thought. His face sank, and he dropped to his knees saying, "I was wrong. I''m sorry." Fade nodded slightly, then with a sweep of his gaze, his eyesnded on Barrett, who was almost frozen beside Harrox. He grunted, "How about you?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Barrett shuddered at his words. His legs went limp, and he sank to his knees, hanging his head in acknowledgment of his mistake. They both knelt. Matthew then squeezed out an ugly smile and pleaded, "Dr. Chen, can you tell me what''s wrong with me now?" Fade shook his head and rejected, "Not yet." "Dr. Chen..." Matthew eximed and bitterness was written all over his face. However, Fade swiftly wrote down a prescription and handed it to Matthew, "This is for you. You''ll be fine after taking it for a month." "Thank you, Dr. Chen, thank you!" Matthew''s hands trembled as he carefully took the prescription and thanked him repeatedly. Fade waved his hand and said, "Alright, you can leave now." Matthew then got up and thanked him again. He didn''t even enter the exhibition hall and immediately left in his car. Fade then waved his hand at Harrox and Barrett again. Immediately, they ran away as if they had been pardoned. With the troublemakers gone, the front of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s stall turned even more lively. After facing such a situation, the exhibition organizers urgently made a new stand in the hall and allowed Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc to move in. With that, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc caused an even bigger stir, with journalists and news media reporting directly on the scene. Their cosmetics were immediately pushed to the top and became the biggest hit of the exhibition. Fade and Lily were exhausted after a busy day. However, the results were better than expected. With more and more reports and word of mouth from those who had used the product, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s magic cream had created a boom in the Jade City cosmetics industry. Countless men and women were rushing to buy it. As a result, Fade sold out their stock at Jade City, where the demands simply outstripped the supply. After discussing with Quinn, Lily made the decision to open a branch of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Jade City. She wanted to bring the merchandise into the city, and maximize the publicity from the exhibition. Amidst a flurry of activity, the new branch was opened. The fame and sales of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s magic cream had grown popr in Jade City. Right after Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had officially signed Nita as their spokesperson, many of Jade City''s actresses, too, started to pursue the use of the magic cream. However, Fade felt a little heavy in the midst of this fiery scene. Although Quin''s condition was temporarily under control, it would continue to deteriorate without the right herbs. Once all eight lotus petals bloomed, even Fade would not be able to save Quin. It was in this heavy atmosphere that Franklin gave Fade a call, which in turn brought good news. Franklin had almost finished collecting the various herbs that Fade told him to. There was only one last herb left, the Fire me nt. Moreover, he had also vaguely inquired about the Fire me nt and was actively investigating it, trying to find out useful clues as soon as possible. Fade felt much better after hearing the news and became more energetic in his work during the week. On that day, Fade drove with Lily to the Jade TV station. They were here as the station was going to do a special report on the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc magic cream. Although Jade TV had declined considerablypared to its peak and its influence on the maind-rted industries had been minimal, the station still had a significant presence locally in Jade City. Hence, for the sake of the branch''s development and product promotion, Lily did not hesitate to ept the offer from Eduard Huang, the TV station''s manager. Just as the duo got out of the car in front of the station, a balding middle- aged man, Eduard, greeted them with enthusiasm. After all, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s magic cream was a big ssh these days, and they had an international star, Nita, as a spokesperson. As such, Jade TV felt lucky to have Lily on the show. Therefore, Eduard treated Fade and Lily with respect. After the duo entered the station, Eduard exined in detail how the show would be recorded. He gave some instructions on what to look out for and began the recording. Fade did not want to appear on camera, so he did not participate in the recording. During the waiting time, he hung out in the TV station by himself. The TV station''s building was somewhat old as the offices appeared cramped and much of the equipment was outdated. From all this, it could be seen that the influence of Jade TV was not what it used to be. Still, Fade asionally saw one or two stars who looked familiar to him, as well as some posters and videos that evoked memories. This made Fade quite interested in perusing the station. Chapter 946 Chapter 946 After wandering around for over an hour, Fade felt a little tired and took a seat in the lounge. He had picked up a cup of hot tea on the way and sipped it slowly. Just as Fade was drinking his tea, he suddenly saw, in an unintentional sweep of his gaze, a journalist setting up a camera in a small office diagonally opposite him, interviewing someone. This kind of interview scenario was amon urrence in a television station and it should not have attracted Fade''s attention. However, the three people being interviewed were the ones that Fade had to be concerned about. After all, they were Wendy, Anthony and their son, Eric, whom Fade knew well. Fade had had a confrontation with Wendy when he was at Dragonville Nursery because of Fish. Later on, Wendy and Anthony came to Fade''s Sincere Medicine Center to cause trouble again because of Eric''s condition. However, Fade ended up teaching them a lesson instead. After that, he treated Eric''s condition. Right after the two returned to Jade City, they took to the TV and media to publicize the injustice they had suffered in Dragonville, spreading false rumors about Sincere Medical Center and even naming Fade as a quack. They had spread all sorts of malicious lies. At that time, Fade, who was still in Dragonville, had Lily do some rification reports. Because of what happened with Quin, Fade didn''t care about such trivialities. Now that the three were on TV again and they were seemingly being interviewed for a story, it reminded Fade of the previous reports. As a result, Fade put down his cup of tea and silently moved closer. The office was small and there was only a piece of ss separating it from therger room. Hence, the sound instion was bad. Fade was two or three meters from the office when he could hear the sounds of voices talking inside. With a microphone in hand, a female reporter in her thirties, Reeva Liu was interviewing Wendy and Anthony. The content of their conversation was, unsurprisingly, exactly what they had done in Dragonville. At that moment, Reeva nodded her head. She had just finished listening to Wendy and Anthony and then she spoke up, "Miss Wendy and Mr. Anthony, ording to what you said, you imed that the Sincere Medical Centre in Dragonville treated you poorly and that the doctors'' medical skills were terrible. So, did you end up having them treat your son?" The two of them were stunned and then Wendy''s eyes rolled up as she hurriedly exined, "We did have him treat our son but it was because the situation was urgent and we had no other way to do it. Hence, we had no other choice." "And how did the treatment work out?" Reeva asked again. Wendy gave Anthony a look, then waved her hand andughed, "What can we expect from a quack? The treatment only stopped the bleeding. In the end, it was only when we rushed back to Jade City overnight and hired a doctor that my son was cured." Reeva said, "In that case, they are just terrible doctors who had purposely given you both a hard time." "You could say that." Wendy nodded. Next to her, Anthony added, "The Western medicine at Jade City is more than ten times better than that man''s." Wendy continued, "My son''s condition would not have be so serious if that quack hadn''t made things difficult for him. It took a lot of work to cure him back in Jade City." Fade''s face was grim as he heard these words from outside. Anger was written all over his face. Not only were Wendy and Anthony ungrateful, but they deliberately lied and ndered him, saying that he had worsened Eric''s condition. For a moment, Fade was so angry that he almost exploded. Just then, Reeva asked again, "So what do you two think about the rifying reports that were published in the Jade City newspaper some time ago? Dr. Chen had said that your son Eric had better finish his medication or else you would regret it. What do you think about this?" Wendy waved her hand andughed, "That so-called rification is nothing more than quackery." "As for his final words, it was just a final bark from a defeated dog. I didn''t take it to heart at all," Wendy voiced out. Anthony then added with augh, "Dr. Chen is so arrogant. Jade City has so many famous doctors. For him to say that we will regret not taking his medicine is unbelievable. I rather think that it is only when we take the medicine he prescribes that we''ll really regret it." Reeva nodded and then continued, "So, what is your main reason for exposing this matter?" Wendy replied, "We want to expose the ugly faces of these people and their shameless acts to the people of Jade City. At the same time, we are defending our rights as citizens of this country, and we hope that the officials will give us a satisfactory answer." "Thank you..." Reeva nodded and kept recording with a rather satisfied look on her face. It was at this point that Fade, who was outside, could no longer stand the couple''s nonsense and brazen nder. Fade pushed the office door open and stepped in with a stern bellow, "Shameless people, have you said enough?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The three people in the office were taken aback by the shout and they turned their heads toward Fade. Reeva frowned for a moment and waved her hand in dissatisfaction, "Who are you? Who let you barge in? Get out of here right now." Wendy and Anthony, on the other hand, looked surprised to see Fade and said, "It''s you! Why are you in Jade City?" Reeva noticed the anomaly and couldn''t help but ask Wendy, "Miss Wendy, he''s...?" Wendy grimaced and replied, "He''s the quack we met in Dragonville, Fade." "So it''s him,¡± Reeva froze for a moment. At that moment, Fade stared coldly at the two of them and said in a cold voice, "If I hadn''te to Jade City, how would I have known that you two shameless people would return my kindness with ingratitude." Wendy''s expression shifted immediately. She tilted her face and spoke out, "What do you mean by ingratitude? We''re just being honest!" Fade snorted, "Your son Eric, I cured him, didn''t I?" "You only stuck a few needles into my son. He was cured by a famous doctor in Jade City, and it had nothing to do with you." Wendy denied it. Fadeughed, "Just a few needles? If I hadn''t stuck a few needles, your son would have died a violent death. Now you''re saying my acupuncture is ineffective?" Chapter 947 Chapter 947 Wendy snorted disdainfully, "Oh, it''s all just empty words from you. Why should we believe you anyway? Besides, isn''t it true that you treated us badly?" Fade said coldly, "I treated you badly? Who was the one who cut in line and caused trouble in my medicine center for no reason then?" Reeva''s face couldn''t help but shift when she heard that, as if she had discovered something new. She asked, "What line? What trouble? Is there another side to this story?" Wendy hastily exined, "There''s no other side. It''s all just nonsense from him." After saying that, Wendy looked at Fade and warned, "You need to get it straight, Fade, this is Jade City, not Dragonville. This is not a ce for you to mess around in. You''d better go back to where you came from!" With a sarcastic look on his face, Anthony also added, "Get lost, or else we''ll call the police." Fade looked at the smug duo and then at Eric, who was sitting quietly between them. With a sullen look on his face, he spoke out, "It seems that you have really taken my previous warnings for granted." "Warnings?" The duo froze, then Wendy said dismissively, "Oh, that warning. It''s simply just a scam. The medicine you prescribed, we lost it as soon as we got back to Jade City." Fade smiled and shook his head, then with a look of emotion, he looked at Eric and spoke out, "Poor kid, having such a pair of stupid parents. He''s destined to suffer in a way he shouldn''t have." "What did you just say!" Wendy frowned and was displeased, "You''re cursing my Eric." Anthony was even angrier and red at Fade, "Do you know that in Jade City, we can call the police and have you arrested for such behavior?" Not wanting to exin any further, Fade snorted coldly, "Just wait and see. You''ll soon regret it." Having said that, Fade looked at Reeva and grabbed the camera. Reeva was startled at the sight, and lunged forward, "What are you doing?" Fade frowned, "What the couple said is all made-up lies. I won''t allow such a program to be broadcasted." Reeva clutched the camera and red at Fade: "You have no right to touch our stuff, and even less right to interfere with the programs we broadcast. This is not your ce; this is Jade City and we are a ce of freedom of speech." Fade responded coldly, "Haha, is freedom of speech, as you call it, the ability to talk bullsh*t about anyone and report it?" Reeva was adamant, "Do you have any proof that Miss Wendy and the others are telling lies?" Fade asked rhetorically, "And what proof do you have that what they''re saying isn''t a lie?" "I..." The female reporter was choked up for words. She answered, "I believe them." "Believe?" Fade sneered, "So your so- called freedom of speech is entirely based on your personal preferences and judgments. You''ll treat it as a news report if you think it''s right, ignore it as a whisper otherwise. Is this what you call a reporter in Jade City?" Reeva retorted, "I have my own judgment and you have no right to interfere. I''m not going to let you touch my stuff." Fade knew that it was impossible to reason with reporters who had a predetermined position and who frowned on him as if they wouldn''t believe someone like him from the bottom of their hearts. However, Fade didn''t bother to reason with her and pushed hard, snatching the camera with a slight force. With a sudden click, the camera was crushed. Reeva was shocked and lunged to fight Fade, who frowned and pushed her straight away. He barked coldly, "Don''t think that I don''t beat up women. If you try anything else, I''ll teach you a lesson as well." Reeva knew that she couldn''t physicallypete with Fade, so she took a step back and said with a stern look in her eyes, "Even if you destroyed my camera, I still have a record of the interview and the corresponding report. I''ll make sure to publish it." Fade frowned and a scowl of displeasure had appeared on his face. Just then, Eduard came along with Lily and asked with a smile on his face, "Mr. Chen, what are you doing here?" As he spoke, Edward came over then noticed the shattered camera and the grim look in Fade''s eyes. He immediately asked, "Reeva, what''s going on?" Reeva, the female reporter, hastilyined, "Eduard, this guy ruined the show I had just recorded and was going to use force to stop me from reporting his negative story." Eduard sniffed in disbelief, and his eyes went to Fade. Fade exined coldly, "I''m just stopping your station from reporting false news." As soon as Lily saw Wendy and Anthony, she understood what was going on. Hence, she immediately recounted a bit of what had happened to Eduard. After listening to what had happened, Eduard grimaced and shouted at Reeva, "Reeva, this is total nonsense! Mr. Chen has already rified the matter so how can you still report such fake news? Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Chen and admit your mistake." Reeva was stubborn. She looked at Eduard and didn''t budge, "Eduard, that''s only his side of the story. How can you be so arbitrary?" "Plus, the reason you''re so biased towards him is only because of the magic cream interview." "Reeva, you are too much of a loose cannon." Eduard bellowed angrily, "Apologize, or else you''re fired." However, Reeva became more and more determined as she mmed her work permit down and said to Eduard, "Fire me then. There''s no big deal as I''ll be a frence reporter. Even so, I''ll be firm in reporting this." "Even if the whole of Jade City''s reporters and media were all eroded, I would still make sure my point is heard and fight for thest cry of freedom," Reeva looked impassioned with emotion, not noticing that Wendy and Anthony''s faces looked a little different. Fade felt that Reeva was ridiculous and pathetic. She had her own insistence but hadcked the basic objectivity and impartiality of a reporter. Persisting in an already skewed direction would only take her further and further away. Fade didn''t want to debate with such a person, so he shook his head and said to Eduard, "Let her go. She''ll regret it when she knows she''s wrong." Reeva looked at Fade with a determined look, as if she was looking at a demon king, "I will not regret or be afraid of power. I won''t give in by any means. I''ll definitely report the news."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade felt that she had be somewhat unreasonable and didn''t want to say anything more. Reeva seemed more and more determined as she looked to Wendy and Anthony and spoke up, "Miss Wendy and Mr. Anthony, do you have a moment to spare? I''ll give you another interview." "We..." Wendy was a little hesitant. Just then, Anthony suddenly eximed, "Eric, my dear, what''s wrong with you?" Immediately, Wendy looked down to find her son, Eric, bleeding from his mouth and nose. His eyes turned white as he fell on the floor and his whole body convulsed. Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Wendy was instantly startled as she leaned down and called out in a panic, "Baby, what''s wrong with you? Baby, are you okay?" The crowd at the scene got anxious, and Reeva hastily took out her mobile phone and spoke out, "I''ll call an ambnce." However, Wendy took out her own phone and declined, "I don''t trust any regr doctor. I''ll call Dr. Ma. He''s a famous doctor in Jade City." Reeva had also apparently heard of Dr. Ma. After knowing that Wendy could contact Dr. Ma, she put her phone down and helped get a tissue to wipe Eric''s blood. However, Fade stood aside and said in a cold voice, "Dr. Ma is not going toe over, and even if you call him in, he has no way to cure your n son. Wendy red at Fade with a displeased expression, "What are you talking about? How do you know Dr. Ma won''t be here?" Anthony also red at Fade, "Dr. Ma''s medical skills are beyond your imagination." Fade waved his hand and grunted, "Then we''ll see. Just don''t regret it when the timees." Wendy and Anthony were too busy dealing with their son to say anything. However, Reeva looked indignant and red at Fade, "Do you have anypassion at all? The child is sick, and instead of helping, you''re here sneering. Is this how you handle things?" Fade was enraged by Reeva''sment, and immediately he scolded, "What do you know? You know nothing but here you are pointing fingers."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Ask the couple who cured their son the first time around? Besides, if they hadn''t disobeyed my instructions, the child''s illness would have been cured by now, and nothing would have happened at all." Fade said in a cold voice. Reeva was taken aback for a moment due to the rebuke. She then choked out, "These are just your excuses. I don''t believe them." Fade snorted coldly, "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not." Fade ignored Reeva and looked at Eric, whose body was convulsing more and more. He then asked Wendy and Anthony, who were anxious, "What exactly did you give him when you got back to Jade City?" The duo froze and then looked at Fade with a look of distrust, "What do you mean?" Fade snorted, "I''m trying to give you another chance for the sake of the child''s innocence, but if you don''t appreciate it, then don''t me me." Reeva said from the side, "Guys, don''t bepelled by him. Let''s wait for Dr. Ma toe." Fade didn''t want to argue either. He looked coldly at Wendy and Anthony and said, "You know exactly what happened when I treated your son. It''s fine for you to lie and deceive yourselves, but if you harm the lives of innocent children, that is a sin." The duo''s faces sank upon hearing his words. After all, they knew deep down that Eric had been cured by Fade. For a moment, the two of them hesitated a little. They wanted Fade to treat Eric but were unwilling to be embarrassed in front of Reeva. As they hesitated, suddenly a phone call came through, and Wendy picked it up. The caller then said, "I happen to be by the TV station. I''m in now. Where are you guys?" Wendy smiled and was delighted as she hurriedly reported the location. Then, with a smug look on her face, she looked over at Fade. Reeva also seemed to guess what the call was about and said, "Is Dr. Ma here? I''ll go and wee him in!" In the midst of their conversation, a foreign man in histe twenties came in. He looked around and said directly, "Who is Miss Wendy?" Wendy rushed over to greet him, only to look a little surprised. She froze in ce, "You''re..." The foreign man could not help but look displeased and he frowned, "My name is Parker, and I am a student of Dr. Ma''s. My teacher''s busy and couldn''t make it, so he asked me toe over." Wendy''s face paled slightly at that, but then she squeezed out a smile and hurriedly weed him, "So it''s Dr. Parker; I know you! You''re Dr. Ma''s senior student. He has mentioned you to us before, saying that you have received at least 70% of his medical skills and knowledge, and that it is not impossible for you to surpass him in the future." These ttering words were pleasing to Parker''s ears, and a smile appeared on his face as he nodded and said, "Let''s not waste time. Where is the patient? I''ll take a look." Immediately, Wendy and Anthony rushed to take Parker over to Eric''s. Meanwhile, Reeva looked at Fade mockingly and said, "Didn''t someone say that Dr. Ma couldn''t make it? How do you exin this now?" Fade asked lightly, "Didn''t Dr. Ma not show up?" Reeva said, "That''s because Dr. Ma couldn''t make it, so someone else came. It''s not the same thing, alright? You''re a liar, and I''m going to expose you." Fade didn''t bother to dwell on Reeva''s exnation and snorted, "You''ll see for yourself how it goes next." "Arrogant and cold-blooded," Reeva grunted. She then turned to Dr. Parker''s side to see if there was anything she could do to help. Meanwhile, Wendy and Anthony let Parker have a go at treating Eric. At first, Parker looked confident. However, after examining Eric with various instruments, his face was getting gloomier. Eventually, shaking his head with a frown, he uttered, "How can this be?" Wendy asked hastily, "Dr. Parker, how is my son''s condition?" Parker frowned, "What exactly did you feed your son? How did his condition get so bad?" "Ah! Bad?" Wendy and Anthony eximed at the same time, then they rushed to exin, "We didn''t feed him anything unusual. We''ve been watching our son''s diet since we got back from Dragonville. \Ne''ve...¡± "Then how can this be? I''m afraid your son''s condition won''tst more than half a month and it will be hard to find a cure," Dr. Parker spoke up. "What? Half a month!" Wendy eximed. Anthony eximed as well, "My son has only half a month to live! This can''t be right, Dr. Parker. How can this be?" Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Parker looked at Wendy and Anthony, who were so agitated that they almost lunged towards him, and he frowned unpleasantly. He said coldly, "I understand how you''re feeling, but here''s the situation. Your son''s condition is serious and must be treated immediately." At this point, Wendy and Anthony panicked. They begged, "Dr. Parker, please, please save our son. We''ll do whatever it takes." Parker shook his head, "It''s not that I''m not willing to save your son. It''s just that there''s really nothing I can do. It''s a disease I''ve never seen before and have no cure for." "How could that be! Dr. Parker, you are Dr. Ma''s student!" Anthony eximed. Wendy then seemed to have thought of something and said, "I''m sure Dr. Ma can save him. Dr. Parker, please, call Dr. Ma and ask him toe and look at him." Parker shook his head and was about to speak. Just then, Fade snorted, "Don''t waste your breath. I''ve told you that even if Dr. Ma came, there''s still no way to cure him". Upon hearing what he said, Wendy, Anthony, and Reeva looked angry and red at Fade at the same time. Dr. Parker, too, was startled at the moment, and it was only then that he noticed the presence of another person in the corner of the room. Reeva''s face was full of displeasure as she snapped at Fade, "Instead of saving lives, here you are sneering. I''ll have the security guards kick you out if you keep talking nonsense." Eduard scolded, "Reeva, do not be rude to Mr. Fade." Reeva was displeased and was about to retort. Dr. Parker heard the name Fade, and when he squinted again, he was startled and shouted in surprise, "Why are you here?" Fade looked at Parker and said lightly, "You recognize me." Parker''s face instantly became respectful and aweinspiring as he spoke out, "I''ve seen you when I was with my teacher!" Meanwhile, Wendy begged Parker, "Dr. Parker, please, please contact Dr. Ma. Please, please save my son." Parker shook his head and said to Wendy, "Since Dr. Chen says my teacher can''t cure the disease, it''s useless for me to call him in." "How could that be!" Wendy couldn''t believe it. Reeva couldn''t help but say, "Dr. Parker, he''s a liar. Don''t listen to his nonsense. Just go and get Dr. Ma. After all, this is a matter of life and death!" Parker red at them and then said, "I''ve told you, even if my teacher came over, it would be useless. Besides, there''s no way he''lle over now." "How could that be? How much does Dr. Ma want for his consultation? We''ll be sure toe up with it even if we have to give him all our money," Wendy and Anthony said. Reeva also spoke up, "I''ll call for a fundraiser." Parker said coldly, "It''s not even a question of how much the consultation will cost. My teacher has just been diagnosed with liver cancer and is now back in Earlington, preparing for surgery. How could hee over at a time like this?" As Wendy and Anthony heard what he had said, they were thunderstruck and almost fell to the ground with a look of despair. However, Parker''s face changed at that moment. He pointed at Fade and said, "You don''t have to be so desperate. Dr. Chen has just spoken up, meaning he must have his own opinion. You guys can ask Dr. Chen for help." "Ask him for help!" All of them paled. Wendy and Anthony had a torn look on their faces. Reeva, on the other hand, had a disbelieving look on her face and said hastily, "Dr. Parker, he''s just a liar. How can we ask him for help..." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "What are you talking about!" Parker interrupted Reeva and snapped, "Dr. Chen is definitely a top- notch doctor. He is far more skilled than my master and me." "More skilled than Dr. Ma? How is that possible?" Wendy and the others were all looking at him in disbelief. Parker exined in a cold voice, "You''re a bunch of blind people. My teacher''s liver cancer, which he didn''t even know about, was pointed out to him by Dr. Chen." "What!" Everyone was shocked. Parker continued, "In addition to that, Mr. Matthew of Mno Cosmetics was recently cured of his health problems by Dr. Chen''s prescription. Furthermore, the mother of the star, Miss Nita, was cured by Dr. Chen." "You have no idea how many Jade City executives are now begging for connections and want Dr. Chen''s consultation," Parker bellowed coldly. After hearing such words, almost all those present were stunned. "Mr. Matthew and Ms. Nita actually sought him out for medical attention. This, this..." For a moment, they were so shocked that they could barely keep their mouths shut. At this point, Parker said, "All I can tell you is that there is no one in Jade City right now who can cure this child except Dr. Chen." With that, Parker stood up, looked at them and said coldly, "You''re on your own." Parker then left. Just then, Wendy and the others fell silent for a long time and were unable to speak. Reeva frowned deeply, still seemingly having trouble believing that Fade was that capable. Wendy and Anthony, on the other hand, had changed their expressions. After all, they knew that it was Fade who had cured Eric when he first fell ill. Hence, after hearing what Parker had said, they believed him straight away. The two turned their heads to look at their trembling son, and with tears in their eyes, they came to Fade and sobbed, "Dr. Chen, please, save our son." Fade looked at the two coldly, "Don''t you think it''s toote to beg now?" Wendy and Anthony paled, then dropped to their knees in front of Fade and begged with tears in their eyes, "We know that we were wrong, Dr.Chen, we really do. Please, give us one more chance to save Eric." Fade''s face remained cold. "That''s what you guys said thest time!" "Please, Dr. Chen, please!" The duo had no choice but to kowtow to Fade. Fade was stone-faced throughout it; it wasn''t that he was cold-blooded, but the couple had gone too far. Fade had given them a chance and they hadn''t appreciated it. Hence, for them to get another chance would not be easy. Looking at the duo whose foreheads were already bleeding, Reeva, who was next to them, showed a look of intolerance and red at Fade with a pout, "Why are you so cold- blooded? They''re already begging like this, and you''re still not willing to help?" Chapter 950 Chapter 950 Fade snorted and red at Reeva, "That wasn''t the attitude you had when you were sneering at and ndering me! Besides, is this the attitude you have when you beg?" Reeva was choked up for a moment but she still spoke out with a stern voice, "Big deal. I''ll apologize and admit that I spoke too harshly just now!" With that, Reeva looked at Fade reluctantly and was ready to bow and apologize to him. Fade grunted, "I can''t afford to ept an apology like that, nor do I want to." As he spoke, Reeva felt an invisible force lifting her up. She couldn''t be bothered to study what kind of power it was, and then with an exasperated look, she red at Fade, "Why are you such a petty person? Didn''t Wendy and Anthony make only a few sarcastic remarks about you? It''s about life and death now. Are you really going to stand by and do nothing?" "Only a few sarcastic remarks?" Fade sneered and red at Reeva, "That''s easy for you to say. Ask them yourself about what they had done." Reeva couldn''t help but freeze and then looked to Wendy and Anthony with a questioning gleam in her eyes. Wendy and Anthony turned red and stammered as if they were having some difficulty in speaking. However, at that very moment, Eric suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. At this point, the two panicked and hurriedly said, "We''ll say it, we''ll tell you all now." With that, the two began to tell the whole story. Reeva''s face changed as she listened to the two of them, asionally let out a gasp and an exmation. "How, how could you guys do this?" "This, this is clearly you''re in the wrong here!" "You guys are brazenly ndering!" "This ispletely false content that you have made up!" There was a gasp of shock as Reeva listened to the duo. Her face was grim and she was speechless at the moment. Fade snorted and said again, "I saved their lives once, but instead of being grateful, they turned against me. Do you guys think it is appropriate for this to happen?" Wendy and Anthony were speechless and could only keep kowtowing, "I was wrong, we were wrong. There will never be a next time." Meanwhile, Reeva''s face shifted as she looked at Fade, "They are at fault, but the child is innocent. You..." "If the child is innocent, am I not innocent then?" Fade snorted and red at Reeva, "I''ve been kind enough to save lives, yet I was still given the title of a quack with a poor attitude and poor medical skills. I''ve even been called a liar, yet someone is convinced to take their word for it and report my story. Who will save my innocence and reputation then?" The rhetorical question instantly made Wendy, Anthony, and Reeva blush. Reeva shook her lips and looked at Fade, "I was wrong. I was too impulsive with the report just now. I''m sorry." "Too impulsive?" Fade snorted, "You''re clearly discriminating against my people. Before things are clear, you presuppose a position in your mind and then report what you see in a way that favors your position. People like you are not qualified to be reporters at all." "I..." Reeva tried to retort, but words wouldn''te out. Eduard also added coldly, "Reeva, you''ve made a huge mistake this time. From now on, you are dismissed from the station." Reeva was speechless. She could only nod and whisper, "I ept the dismissal." "Again, I apologize, Dr. Chen. I was truly wrong." As she spoke, Reeva bowed to Fade and apologized. Fade didn''t look at her but got up as if he was ready to leave. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wendy and Anthony got really desperate at the sight. They moved over on their knees and hugged Fade''s legs, crying and begging. Still, Fade gave a slight jolt and shook the pair away. The two were almost desperate. Meanwhile, Lily looked at Eric, who was almost unconscious, and whispered to Fade with a look of intolerance on her face, "Fade, the kid..." Fade gave Lily a look, then stopped in his tracks. He turned to look at Wendy and Anthony and said in a deep voice, "It''s possible to save him, but I have a few conditions." "What conditions! As long as you can save our son, we will agree to whatever conditions you have," Wendy and Anthony hurriedly said. Fade held up a finger and said in a cold voice, "First of all, you must set the record straight in the public media regarding the previous report. You must rify the matter and apologize to me and all the herbalists." Wendy and Anthony nodded hastily, "Well apologize. Well definitely apologize." Fade then raised a second finger, "Second condition. Healing your son is fine, but you will have to suffer in his ce. The child is innocent, but you are not." The two froze and looked at each other, then gritted their teeth and nodded, "Well take it." Fade then withdrew his right hand, "In that case, HI give you one more chance, but remember, this is definitely thest chance. There can never be another one." "There will never be another one, never," Wendy and Anthony nodded their heads in a rush. Fade fumbled for his silver needles and walked towards Eric. Wendy and Anthony quickly gave way and stepped aside. Fade checked Eric''s pulse, then frowned, "The situation is worse than I expected." Immediately, Wendy and Anthony''s faces tightened at his words. However, Fade had already begun to swish the needles, which were moving rapidly over Eric''s body. His movements were dizzyingly fast, as if his hands were dancing. A quarter of an hourter, Fade withdrew the needles and uttered, "This should do it." The eyes of the crowd then turned to Eric, who looked much better. He was previously almost unconscious but he was now awake. Wendy and Anthony were overwhelmed by this miraculous effect and thanked Fade. Reeva, on the other hand, was in a state of shock. When she thought about her previous prejudice and distrust of Fade, she couldn''t help but feel her cheeks heating up. She wanted to find a crack in the ground to bury herself in. After putting away the silver needles, Fade wrote down a prescription and handed it to Wendy and Anthony, "Follow this prescription and take it for a month, and he will be cured. There will be no next time if you lose the prescription again." "That''ll never happen again, never," the duo hurriedly said and then carefully put away the prescription. Once again, they expressed their gratitude to Fade. Chapter 951 Chapter 951 Fade stared at Wendy and Eric and said indifferently, "Don''t thank me so soon. It''s not over yet!" "Uh..." The duo froze. Thereupon, they saw Fade flick his finger, and two rays of light entered the duo. Initially, the two of them were fine. However, as they started to move, they were suddenly stricken with heart-wrenching pain and they almost cried in agony. Fade said lividly, "Consider this a lesson. This pain willst for a month. You will be back to normal after that." "Thank you, Dr. Chen." Enduring the pain, the duo thanked Fade and left. Fade nced at Reeva out of the corner of his eyes and told Lily that it was time to leave. Eduard red at Reeva, then apanied Fade out to the gate. After the interview went live, the Fei Magic Toner became a hit sensation in Jade City. Everyone wanted to get their hands on the new product. Lily was also quick on her feet. Within a week, shepleted the setup for the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc branch in Jade City. She was trying to take advantage of all the fame and poprity. Lily was working 24/7, but Quin was not in shape to resume work as of yet. Therefore, Fade had to help out. After toiling for a period of time, the branchpany was finally stabilized. At this, Fade, heaved a sigh of relief. When everything waspleted, Nita visited the branch office, which surprised Fade. He asked, "Nita, why are you here?" Nita winked at Fade and said with a smile, "Fade, I''m the spokesperson for Fei Magic Toner. Is it weird for me to visit? Besides, I''ve used up all my products, so I''m here for more." Fade said in surprise, "Last week, I gave you two boxes, didn''t I? How did you finish them so quickly? Don''t tell me you used them all over your body?" Nita rolled her eyes at Fade and said, "It''s all your fault. You made the Magic Toner the number one product on the market. Many of my friends asked me for some. I gave all of them away, so I never got to use them at all. That''s why I''m back for more." Hearing this, Fade couldn''tugh out loud, "It''s fine. How about this, I''ll give you ten boxes this time. If it''s still not enough, just give me a call." "Thank you, Fade!" Nita said with a smile, and her expression promptly turned into one of seriousness. She took out two invitations and handed them to Fade, "Well, let''s get down to business." As she spoke, Nita handed the invitations to Fade. Fade took the invitation and asked curiously, "What is this?" "There will be a huge party here in Jade City tomorrow night, an annual party that is attended by big shots all over Jade City. Some of the more noteworthy guests are from the business industry and they will use the party as an opportunity to discuss business ventures. Simply said, it''s a party for the upper ss in Jade City." "I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to be at this kind of party," Fade frowned. After all, he wasn''t interested in parties of such nature. Nita rolled her eyes at Fade and said, "Why not? You are the deputy chairman of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, and you are an up and rising star who has caught the attention of many." "Also, I gave you two invitations so that you can bring Sister Lily along. Forging good business rtions in the party would certainly be beneficial for the image of Fei Magic Toner." Hearing this, Fade could only nod. Nita continued, "Besides, I know you''re looking for a rare herb. The people from Jade City''s pharmaceutical industry will be there. I''ll introduce them to you. Perhaps they may have what you are looking for." Fade''s eyes lit up. He quickly said to Nita, "Nita, you''re the best. Thank you so much." Excitedly, Fade got up and walked over. He held Nita''s hand with gusto. Nita was a little surprised seeing Fade''s enthusiasm. After all, ever since they were first acquainted, Nita had always thought of Fade as a level-headed person. Seeing Fade so fired up, it was evident that Quin held a very special ce in Fade''s heart. Nita couldn''t help but feel envious of Quin. After all, it was a great blessing to have someone as powerful as Fade care so much about them. Fade was dumbfounded by Nita''s sudden silence. Only then did he realize that was a little too close to her. Thus, Fade quickly retracted his right hand, scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "Nita, I''m sorry, I got a bit too enthusiastic." Nita regained herposure and said with a smile, "It''s fine, Fade. It''s settled then. I will see you and Sister Lily at 8 o''clock tomorrow night!" "Yeah, I''ll definitely be there." Fade nodded and then sent her out. When they returned to thepany, Fade immediately exined the situation to Lily. Naturally, she agreed immediately. At half-past seven the following night, Fade and Lily showed up at the dock of Victoria Harbor in Jade City dressed in a suit and a blue dress respectively. The sun had set, and the sky was dark. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In front of them was a three-storey-tall cruise ship. People were queuing to embark the crowded ship. At a nce, any Jade City local worth their salt would be able to recognize at least a few important faces in the crowd. Even a foreigner like Fade could recognize numerous celebrities among them. Fade sighed, "This is indeed a party for the upper-ss people in Jade City!" Fade and Lily joined the queue as they arrived at the entrance to the ship. Though the ce was crowded, everyone was behaving with dignity and civility. Some people, however, were making small talk and greeting each other as they mingled by the side. Soon, it was Fade and Lily''s turn to enter. After examining Fade''s invitations, the ushers weed the duo onto the ship with a beaming smile. However, just as they were about to board the cruise ship, a voice echoed from the deck of the ship. "They are not allowed to board the ship." Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Hearing the voice, the usher was dumbfounded and turned around. A tall and handsome young man walked over with a frigid smile on his face. At the sight of the man, the usher lowered his head and asked, "Mr. Tuan, what do you mean?" Fade''s eyes narrowed at the man and eximed icily, "It''s you!" Mr. Tuan was none other than Efrian, the celebrity whom he had met in Dragonville prior to visiting Jade City. He was the one who had made a fuss at Dragonville Special Seafood Restaurant. As Fade cklisted him throughout Dragonville, Efrian was forced to return to Jade City. Efrian was still furious about what happened in Dragonville. After all, he lost a major part of his ie and was beaten up badly by Fade. For a prideful celebrity such as Efrian, that was naturally uneptable. In Dragonville, Fade was the local tyrant. There was nothing Efrian could do but to endure and resign himself to his fate. And yet, here Fade was, an unexpected guest at the cruise party. It was a rare opportunity. After all, this was his territory. Since Fade came to him, Efrian definitely wouldn''t hold back. He would do everything in his power to get back at Fade. Seeing that Fade was boarding the cruise, Efrian immediately asked the usher, "They can''t be qualified enough to be at this party. Check their invitations again. They might be fake." The usher froze momentarily and did as he asked, albeit with a certain degree of suspicion. He said to Efrian, "Mr. Tuan, their invitations are genuine." "Really?" Efrian was a little surprised. He frowned and said indignantly, "Even if it''s real, it doesn''t mean they are qualified to be at the party." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "But..." The usher was in a bit of a dilemma. Efrian said, "These two are not from Jade City. This cruise party is a gathering for the upper-ss society of Jade City. How can these two be invited anyway? Perhaps they stole someone else''s invitations. You have to look into it." Hearing this, the usher''s face changed, and then he said to Fade and Lily, "Distinguished guests, can you provide something as proof of your identity?" Fade raised his eyebrows and said, "What do you mean? We have our invitations. Why should we have to prove our identities when others don''t?" "We... We are just trying to avoid mistakes," the usher said. "Trying to avoid mistakes? Then why don''t you examine the others as well?" The usher''s expression changed and he was speechless. Efrian, on the other hand, sneered, "Do we have to spell everything out for you? The others don''t need to prove their identity because they are from Jade City. You, however, are not. Therefore, we need evidence." "This is discrimination. Is there such a rule for this party?" Fade looked at the usher menacingly. The usher paled as a hint of hesitation showed on his face. After all, he didn''t want to be used of discrimination. At his hesitation, Efrian countered, "So what if we are discriminating against you? This is Jade City. If you don''t obey the social customs, you are wee to leave. You are not wee here." Fade shot Efrian a vicious stare as he uttered, "Yes, while it''s true that this is Jade City, it is still part of the same country. As a citizen, I believe I am entitled to be here." "As for asking me to leave? Sorry, Efrian but you are still a small fry in Jade City. You don''t have the right to do whatever you want." Fade stepped forward and pushed Efrian aside. He then proceeded to board the cruise ship. Efrian''s face hardened at Fade''s words. He shouted, "You pushed me? Guards! These ruffians are being violent! Someone get some security guards here to drive them out!" The usher hesitated for a moment before he asked for backup. Meanwhile, the rest of the guests queueing behind Fade startedining restlessly as they checked their watches. "The party is about to begin. Are you leaving or not? If not, please step aside. Don''t block the way." "That''s right. Don''t make a fool of yourself in a ce like this!" "Just show your identification then everyone can get going. Why are you making such a big deal out of this? You are wasting everyone''s time." "Haha, they must be feeling guilty. Maybe what Efrian said is true. They stole the invitation." The pair was being ridiculed by everyone behind them. Efrian seized the opportunity to add me to fire, "Everyone, check your belongings to see if there''s anything missing." Everyone started going through their own belongings frantically as worry hung on their faces. Seeing the chaos break out over the crowd, Fade''s expression became forlorn. He ran his eyes over them before his gaze settled on Efrian as he took a step towards him. Seeing Fade''s approach, Efrian became frightened. He stepped back and said nervously, "What, what do you want?" Fade said indifferently, "It seems that I need to teach you another lesson again." Fade grabbed Efrian by the cor and lifted him up. "Put me down. Let go of me." Efrian swatted desperately at Fade''s arms as he cried. Fade remained still as a statue. Hoisting Efrian over the railing, he held the man right over the sea. Efrian was terrified. "You, stop it! We''re in Jade City and this is my territory. If you act rashly, I won''t let you off easy. You..." Before Efrian could finish his threat, Fade released his grip. Efrian screamed in horror as he fell into the sea. Upon realizing what had happened, the crew quickly dropped a lifebuoy into the sea and jumped in after Efrian. The security guards who were arriving on the scene witnessed the entire incident. They surrounded Fade immediately and they were obviously not happy with him. Chapter 953 Chapter 953 Shocked at the scene, the people''s displeasure towards Fade grew. "Quick, detain them," one of the guests demanded. "Barbarians like him have no ce in Jade City. Send him back!" Another aristocrat added. "What a ruffian. So rude and uncivilized." Several people whispered among themselves. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing their insults, Fade turned around and gave them the death stare. Taken aback, the crowd shut up instantly. Thereupon, the security personnel went up to Fade and Lily to remove them from the scene. Fade said coldly, "What do you think you''re doing?" The head of security solemnly said, "Sir, you are not wee here. You used violence against one of our patrons. If you refuse to cooperate, we will have to use force." Fade was getting impatient, and he was about tosh out. However, a woman''s shout echoed over. "Who dares drive them out?" The head of security turned towards the sound. He was surprised to see Nita, and his tone changed quickly to one of courtesy, "Miss Nita, what brings you here?" Nita was furious, shouting, "How dare you to ask me why I''m here when you''re driving my guests off the ship?" "Your guests? This..." The head of security was dumbfounded. His gaze shifted to Lily and Fade as he said in surprise, "Could it be..." Nita said, "Yes, Mr. Chen and Miss Wei are my guests. Do you have a problem with that?" The head of security was speechless for a moment, then shook his head. "No, absolutely not." "Then what are you still standing there for? Move it!" Nita roared. The head of security made way for Nita. A flurry of gossip arose from the crowd behind them. They were shocked by the fact that Fade and Lily were here at Nita''s invitation. However, just as Fade and Lily stepped on the deck, a loud shout was heard from behind them, "They can''t go in." The voice came from Efrian, very much drenched in seawater from being thrown overboard earlier. Nita gazed coldly at Efrain and said, "Are you denying my guests entry?" Upon this, Efrian tensed up. After all, Nita was someone that even he looked up to. Despite this, his grudge got the better of him as he said to Nita angrily, "Miss Nita, I look up to you very much, but these two have gone too far by throwing me overboard. Even if they are here at your request, I cannot overlook this matter." Concurrently, a cacophony of voices echoed throughout the crowd. Most of them agreed with Efrian''s point of view. Nita frowned at the situation as she thought of an excuse. At that moment, Fade spotted a familiar face among the crowd. He called out, "Eduard!" As he heard Fade''s call, Eduard, who was leisurely strolling on the upper deck, was mildly surprised. He jogged over towards them excitedly. In the same moment, Efrian alsoid eyes on Eduard as he said, "Pleasure to make your acquaintance, Eduard." In fact, Efrian was also a spokesperson for Jade TV. In that regard, Eduard would be his employer. Hence, Efrian was very respectful towards him. Eduard, who was running towards Fade, paid no attention to Efrain. However, he was shocked at the sight of a soaking wet Efrian. He frowned in exmation, "What happened to you?" Efrian pointed to Fade and beganining, "Eduard, it''s all because of these two. Just now, they..." As he continued, he kept exaggerating the story. He even tried to me it on Nita, thinking that Eduard, the director of Jade TV would help to avenge him. After listening to the story, Eduard''s demeanor darkened, and he became furious. Efrian was in glee. He thought, "Looks like these two have really angered Eduard. Even Nita will not be able to protect them." "Nonsense!" Eduard shouted furiously. Efrian was extremely cheerful. He nodded and said to Fade, "Eduard is furious at your antics. Do you see..." Before he could finish speaking, Eduard pped Efrian across the face. He red at Efrian and shouted, "I''m talking about you!" Efrian was dumbfounded. Confused, he brought his hand to his red and swollen cheek. "Eduard, how, why did you hit me? I''m the victim here. I..." "The victim!" Eduard turned around and pped the other side of Efrian''s face. Then, he uttered in a low tone, "Do you know who Mr. Chen is? Why are you trying to make a fool out of yourself?" "He''s just some guy from some small town. Why should we be afraid of him..." Efrian defended himself. Eduard red at him and cursed, "Bullsh*t. Mr. Chen is the deputy chairman of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. He is also friends with Sergeant Xu and Mr. Browning. Do you think he''s someone you can mess with?" Efrian was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that Fade would have such influence in Jade City. He stood there silently, mouth agape. Staring at Efrian, Eduard shouted, "What are you waiting for? Apologize to Mr. Chen." Efrian was furious and aggrieved, but there was nothing he could do about it. He bowed to Fade and apologized, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I was wrong." Fade waved his hand and said, "I do not ept your apology. Earlier, you insisted that I do not belong at this party. Now, I believe you don''t have a right to be here. Get off the boat!" "Uh..." Efrian was stunned. He was reluctant to leave. After all, participating in parties like this was a great opportunity for him towork and broaden his connections. Of course, he wasn''t willing to lose this opportunity. However, Eduard roared, "Didn''t you hear me? Do you want to be thrown off the ship again?" Efrian shook his head in panic. He then ran off frantically, stumbling and fumbling off the ship. Eduard was beaming as he weed Fade onto the cruise. Everyone else who doubted Fade earlier also wore smiles as they greeted him. Seeing this, Efrian was furious. Chapter 954 Chapter 954 After dealing with Efrain, Fade and Lily followed Eduard and Nita onto the cruise. Soon after the guests abroad broke the ice, the cruise ship set off with its horns ring. As the cruise ship left the harbor, the party livened up gradually as people shuffled towards the bar and the dance floor. Even the guests who carried themselves with dignity earlier dropped their facade as they let loose, enjoying the party to their fullest. They drank and danced, and some could even be seen engaging in intimate activities. Fade and Lily were dumbfounded by the turn of events. "This is..." Everyone else, however, seemed used to it. None of them were surprised, at the very least. Looking at Fade and Lily''s shocked expressions, Nita exined, "This is normal. After all, the upper-ss people in Jade City are still human. It''s only natural for them to blow off steam at such a party." Fade and Lily nodded; it was understandable. Nita continued, "This is just the beginning. The real fun starts when the cruise reaches open waters." "Real fun?" Lily asked in confusion. In a low voice, Nita said, "In our country, pornography, drugs, and gambling are all strictly prohibited. On international waters, however, everything is permitted. I''m sure you understand what I mean." While Fade and Lily understood immediately, they frowned in displeasure. Nita said, "This is how it is. Some may look morous on the outside, but they are no different from the average Joe underneath." Fade said, "We''ll just be ourselves." "Well, let''s end the topic here. There are some people we should meet. Although most of the people here are partying hard, I''m sure we can find some people who aren''t as wild," Nita spoke up. Fade and Lily nodded, and they followed Nita, as she introduced them to a bunch of people. Meanwhile, the cruise hadpletely driven out of the port. They were surrounded by the ocean as far as the eye could see. The atmosphere on the cruise ship was getting more and more spirited. Music, drinking, and dancing filled every corner as the cruise ship drifted on like a floating amusement park. Fade and Lily conversed with some of the guests as they became better acquainted with the patrons of the party. Nita waved to Fade and said, "Fade,e over here." Nita pointed to the group of people on the front deck and said, "Those are the big shots of Jade City''s pharmaceutical industry. I''ll introduce you to them and see if they can help you with your herbs." This was Fade''s main purpose foring to this party. Fade nodded immediately and excused himself. Picking up a ss of wine, he casually approached the group. With a smile, Nita walked over and said, "Boss Chen, Director Huang, Manager Liu, let me propose a toast to you." At the behest of a young and well- known international celebrity like Nita, the group raised their sses one after another in response. Nita raised her ss in a toast then downed it in a single gulp. Her cheeks grew rosy, and she was blushing more than usual. Gesturing at Fade, Nita introduced him to the group, "Everyone, this is Mr. Fade Chen, the deputy chairman of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, and also my friend." "Other than dealing with cosmetics, Mr. Chen is also a doctor. Thus, I thought it would be a good idea to introduce him to you guys." When everyone heard about Fade, they were mildly surprised. Then, they smiled and greeted him politely. After all, the entrepreneurs were smart. They would treat him well as Nita''s acquaintance regardless of whether they were interested in him or not. "So it''s President Chen. I''ve heard a lot about you, a lot of great things!" "President Chen turned out to also be a doctor. It''s really admirable." "President Chen is quite the hot topic in Jade City recently." A round of pleasantries were exchanged. Fade raised his ss with a smile and said to the group, "Everyone, this is my first time in Jade City. Please be kind to me and I hope we can get along in the future." After all, Fade needed their assistance. He humbled himself, and took the initiative to propose a toast. Nita exchanged several more pleasantries with the group before she brought up the point. She smiled at them and said, "Everyone, Mr. Chen has a friend who has recently fallen ill and needs special herbal medicine. As everyone here is from the pharmaceutical industry, I hope it isn''t too much trouble for me to ask of you to be on the lookout for the herb?" The executives froze momentarily before they replied, "Since Miss An asked, we will do our best to help." "President Chen, what''s the name of this herb that you are looking for?" "I need a herb called the Fire me nt in order to save my friend''s life. If you hear anything about the herb, please tell me. I''m willing to offer up anything in exchange for it." Everyone nodded. "President Chen, you''re our friend. I will definitely help you with this," one of the bosses said. "That''s right. Saving lives is of the utmost priority. If there''s any news, I''ll definitely inform you, Mr. Chen," another man chimed in. "I''ll make the call right now to check on this Fire me nt." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade thanked them profusely and raised his ss in a toast as a token of gratitude. Politely, they raised their sses to Fade''s, and downed the rest of their wine after clinking sses with each other. At that instant, an icy tone with a hint of mockery was heard, "Oh, it''s so lively here!" At the voice, everyone turned in unison. It was a young man in his twenties, dressed like an English gentleman. In his right hand, he held a cane, setting him apart from the rest of the guests present. At his appearance, everyone turned to him immediately as their expressions changed. They raised their sses to him in respect. "Young Master Chiang, you''re here," a man said. "Hello, Young Master Chiang. We were just looking for you. We want to propose a toast to you!" One of the bosses said, courteously. "To Mr Chiang!" They offered a toast to him. In the midst of their conversation, everyone raised their sses in a toast to the young man. However, Young Master Chiang snorted and did not raise his ss in response. Instead, he red at Fade and then said to the other bosses indifferently, "You were raising your sses at him earlier! Now, you''re offering me a toast instead? How preposterous." Chapter 955 Chapter 955 As soon as he finished speaking, everyone''s expressions changed. They turned their eyes to Fade, then to Young Master Chiang. Someoneughed and said, "Young Master Chiang, this is Mr. Chen, the deputy chairman of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Earlier, it was Miss An that..." However, before he could finish, Young Master Chiang cut him off, "I know who he is. I met him when I was in Dragonville." ''Dragonville'', ''Mr. Chen''. The bosses'' eyes went wide as they finally put two and two together. After all, they were all in the pharmaceutical industry, so they were clear on what happened to Young Master Chiang when he went to Dragonville a few months ago. At that time, Maritime Ocean Pharma bought the Alstom Antibiotic dealership from Bald Eagle Pharma in Micovia. However, when their rights to the medicine expired, Maritime Ocean Pharma tried to force an increase in prices across the board. Moreover, Maritime Ocean Pharma set up branches in Dragonville to put them under pressure. Unexpectedly, Dragonville developed the Ephedra Syrup and reced the Alstom Antibiotic, and they sessfully undid the chains set down by Bald Eagle Pharma via the patent. As a result, the Maritime Ocean Pharma branch in Dragonville dered bankruptcy. Even Loomis, Calvin''s uncle, who was in charge of the branch office at that time, went missing. Some spected that Loomis was dead. However, Calvin was the one who went back to Jade City in ce of Loomis, leaving thetter behind in Dragonville. Thinking about it, if Calvin stayed in Dragonville instead, the one who would be dead would most likely be Calvin instead of Loomis. Therefore, it was understandable why Calvin was so furious. As the gears of their minds spun, everyone had a dramatic change in their expressions. They stared at Fade and said to Calvin, "Young Master Chiang, is he Fade from the Sincere Medicine Center?" Calvin red at Fade and gritted his teeth, "That''s him." "Now, do you still dare to propose a toast to me with the wine that''s meant for him?" Calvin asked. lowered the Everyone looked gloomy. They sses in their hands, shook their heads, and said, "Young Master Chiang, we were unaware that the two of you were unagreeable. If we knew, we wouldn''t have had any interaction with him." "That''s right. Young Master Chiang, this man lied to us. We don''t know him at all!" As they spoke, everyone stepped away from Fade''s side and rushed to Calvin''s side. Then they red at Fade and Nita and started ming them. "Miss An, we wereworking with you out of kindness, but you actually tried to jeopardize us. You should be ashamed of yourself!" "As for Fade, don''t even think about the medicine you mentioned. Even if we got our hands on it, we won''t give it to you." "Just the thought of having wine with you is disgusting!" Faced with this, Nita was speechless. Anger shed across her face, and she wanted to refute. However, Fade shook his head and stopped Nita. He said in a hushed voice, "Nita, there is no need to argue with them. I''ve long since gotten used to people who are as easily swayed as a de of ss in the wind." "But, how could they..." Nita still felt frustrated. Fade said, "Maritime Ocean Pharma is thergest pharmaceuticalpany in Jade City. I''m not surprised that they will side with Calvin." Nita looked a little anxious and said, "Fade, what about the medicine?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Fade narrowed his eyes and said, "I never had much hope for them either. I''ll think of something else." Since that was the case, Nita said no more. She turned around prepared to leave with Fade. However, Calvin shouted, "What''s the matter? Do you think you can leave so easily?" Hearing that, Fade paused and turned around. He red at Calvin and said coldly, "What do you want?" "What do I want?" Calvin snorted and red at Fade furiously. He gnashed his teeth and said, "I still remember what you did to me in Dragonville. Now that you''re here in Jade City, I shall have my revenge." As he spoke, Calvin pped his hands, and four bodyguards appeared behind him. Fade raised his eyebrows at him and said, "Are you sure you want to fight me? Have you thought this over?" Calvin froze momentarily. However, he remembered that his bodyguards were experts who had been carefully selected. He felt a rush of confidence in their abilities. He waved his hand and said, "Go! Teach him a lesson..." However, before he finished, something ck shed before his eyes. Immediately, Calvin felt his throat tighten, and he was hoisted off the ground. This was followed by a suffocating sensation, as his life started shing before his eyes. Calvin trembled in fear as he cried for help, "Let go of me, let me go, help..." However, his struggle had no effect on Fade. The four bodyguards were stunned momentarily before they came to their senses and rushed to besiege Fade. "Put Young Master Chiang down now!" One of the bodyguards demanded. "Go to hell, you little b*stard," cursed another. Amidst the shouting and moring, Fade fended off the guards with his free hand and threw them out of the way. The four bodyguards were sent flying off the deck and they all passed out instantly; they never stood a chance against him. As time went by, Calvin felt his life seeping away bit by bit. His face changed from red to purple as he started running out of breath. Calvin was slowly losing his strength, and it was bing increasingly difficult for him to breathe. If this continued, Calvin would die from asphyxiation. However, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed in the corridor. A familiar voice shouted, "Mr. Chen, don''t be impulsive." Fade turned his head and saw Titas Xu, a sergeant from the Jade City Police Station, along with a group of guards behind him. "Sergeant Xu!" Fade was mildly surprised to see him. Titas knew who Fade was, as well as his identity as a special instructor at Stealth. Such a person would definitely not be making empty threats; he could even resort to killing someone without batting an eyelid. Therefore, Titas quickly exined, "Mr. Chen, this is the owner of the cruise ship and also the organizer of this party, Cooper Xie. Please release him. We can talk this over." Cooper was also anxious, "Mr. Chen, please don''t be impulsive!" Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Fade didn''t want to embarrass Titas, so he let go of Calvin. Then, he walked towards Titas calmly and asked, "Sergeant Xu, why are you on the cruise?" Titas hurriedly exined, "Mr. Chen, I was hired by Cooper to oversee the safety of the cruise." "Oh, I see!" Fade nodded and then pointed to Calvin lying on the deck and panting heavily. He exined, "He was the one who initiated the fight. I just defended myself. I did nothing wrong, did I?" "No, no, no." Titas quickly waved his hand and shook his head. He almost cried on the inside. Even if Mr. Chen really broke the rule, how would he dare to arrest him! Hearing this, Fade said lightly, "Since I did not vite any rules, it''s fine then. Let''s go over and have a chat." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After that, Fade, Nita, Titas and Cooper left together. Seeing this, the pharmaceutical executives were dumbfounded, and they were filled with disbelief. They did not expect Fade, who was all smiling and respectful earlier, to be so fierce in a blink of an eye. He almost strangled Young Master Chiang to death publicly. At that thought, everyone was awash with uneasiness. Beads of sweat formed on their foreheads and dripped down their faces. Meanwhile, Fade and the others arrived at a separate room. Titas introduced them to each other. After everyone was acquainted with Fade, Titas said that he had to talk to Fade in private, so Cooper left them. Nita proactively stood up and said, "Fade, I''ll go see Sister Lily. Take your time." Fade nodded and apanied her out of the room. Then, Fade looked at Titas and said, "Sergeant Xu, what''s the matter? What''s with the secrecy?" Titas looked a little serious and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, remember the seafood incident you tasked me with investigating? I have some leads..." "There''s already a clue about the seafood case? In such a short time?!" Fade was surprised to hear this. Several days ago, after Fade cured Eric again, he recalled that Eric was affected by food poisoning due to ingesting contaminated seafood. However, after thest treatment, Wendy and Anthony left with Eric so Fade could not reconfirm his diagnosis. This time, he treated Eric again. During the treatment, Fade confirmed that Eric''s illness was caused by contaminated seafood. ording to Eric''s parents, the seafood he had consumed came from a middle- ss seafood shop called "Best Shell Seafood" in Jade City. The produce there was fresh and locally procured. It was a popr option for seafood in Jade City. In order to avoid future incidents of food poisoning, Fade contacted Titas and told him about the incident. He asked him to run an investigation on Best Shell Seafood. Fade''s eyes narrowed as he asked Titas, "What did you find out during the investigation?" Titas said with a straight face, "We sent undercover spies into Best Shell Seafood Company and got our hands on some of their products. After testing them, we found that there were indeed certain batches of their seafood that were poisonous." "So it''s true!" Fade''s expression turned serious. "If that''s the case, they need to recall their products as soon as possible and investigate the matter to avoid any future incidents." Titas nodded, "We''re already on it. Best Shell Seafood has begun recalling their products and we are looking into this matter. We have already singled out several seafood farms and they are currently under investigation. Once we get to the bottom of it, we will take immediate action." Fade nodded, "We need to approach this with utmost care. We must take action as soon as possible. In addition, we need to alert the hospital to be prepared to tacklerge- scale food poisoning." Titas replied, "Okay, I''ll contact them immediately via the satellite phone, and keep them in the know." "Good!" Fade nodded his head. The two of them continued conversing for a while. Meanwhile, an announcement red out across the cruise ship, "Esteemed guests, we have arrived on the high seas." Hearing his cue, Titas got up and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, I''ll have to go take care of my duties now." Fade asked, "Why?" Titas smiled bitterly, pointed up to the AV system and said, "Now that we are in the high seas, there will be illegal activities. Once they lose themselves to the fun, it will be easy to have conflicts. Therefore, I have to go on patrol." Fade nodded and said, "Then let''s go out together." After the two left, Titas immediately went to work. Fade walked around the cruise, looking for Sister Lily and Nita. On his stroll, he found that the activities on the ship had indeed been taken up a notch, now that they were finally on high seas. The bar and dance floor were still crowded. However, gambling had begun. The crowd was more upbeat than ever before. The posh and well-mannered upper-ss people had all transformed into party animals as they dropped their pretenses and gave in to their desires. Fade frowned at the sight. Worry crept up in him as he quickened his footsteps. He scanned the crowd for traces of Lily and Nita. As he continued walking around, his gaze fell upon a gambling table. Lily and Nita were sharing a seat. In the other seats were a bunch of middle- aged men with flushed faces. They stared at Lily and Nita with sin and desire in their eyes. Lily and Nita seemed to have just lost a game and the bet that was ced with it. Lily stood up and was about to take her leave. "Bosses, I''m sorry, I don''t really know how to y this game. I''ll be taking my leave now. You guys may continue." However, they did not seem happy about Lily leaving, so they all spoke in an unkind tone. "Manager Wei, it''s only been three rounds and you''re leaving? What a killjoy!" "Yes, Manager Wei. The Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is so popr in Jade City now, and Manager Wei must have made a lot of money. What''s a little money here and there when you''re having fun, eh?" "How can we continue cooperating with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc if you''re not even confident of yourpany''s abilities?" Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Their unkind words put both Nita and Lily in a difficult position. They were hesitant and seemed to be in a dilemma. Everyone else at the table was jittery and impatient. Among them, a man in his forties sitting opposite Lily red rudely at her and said, "Manager Wei, let me be clear. We are willing to let you y with us for Ms. An''s sake. Your quitting now would be a p in the face for us, do you understand?" "I didn''t..." Lily wanted to exin. A smile appeared on Nita''s face. She tried to smooth things over and said, "Mr. Li, this is a misunderstanding. We..." However, Mr. Li ignored Nita and interrupted, "Misunderstanding? Miss An, we''re all adults. Do you think we will believe this crap?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. As he finished speaking, the rest of the people at the table nodded; their faces were unhappy. Lily and Nita both felt embarrassed by the situation. However, Fade came up to the two women and asked softly, "Sister Lily, Nita, what happened?" Seeing Fade, Lily and Nita heaved a sigh of relief. They felt an inexplicable sense of relief. Lily quickly exined to Fade in hushed tones, "These are the big shots in the cosmetics industry of Jade City. Earlier, Miss An introduced us to them. We were just going to exchange some words over some drinks. I wasn''t expecting them to begin gambling as soon as we reached the high seas. They even dragged both of us into their game." "I couldn''t refuse, so I yed along for a few rounds. In the end, I lost everything so I quit. They aren''t very happy about it, though." Fade nodded as he took in the whole story. He then asked quietly, "Sister Lily, how much did you lose?" Lily pointed at the few chips left in front of her that were on the table and said, "I''ve cashed in five hundred thousand in chips, but I lost four hundred thousand in three rounds. That''s too fast." While speaking, a touch of pain shed across her face. Fade understood her. Lily was the human resource manager of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. In addition, she was filling in for the chairman, and her annual sry was over five million yuan. In addition to the shares of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc she owned, her worth was already more than 100 million yuan. The loss of several hundred thousand yuan was nothingpared to her worth. However, Lily had watched over thepany for some time now, so she understood how difficult it was to make money. It was understandable that she wanted to cut her losses short after a few rounds. Fade and Lily continued whispering to each other, making the gamblers at the table feel awkward and impatient. Mr. Li said impolitely, "Manager Wei, so many of us are waiting for you. What are you trying to pull here?" Lily''s expression soured. Fade picked up the remaining 100,000 yuan worth of chips and said, "Please continue and excuse us. We will be taking our leave." After that, Fade prepared to leave with Lily. However, everyone at the table was upset. One of them said coldly, "So this is Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc! You think you can do whatever you want! You think that we are all insignificant!" The rest of the gamblers murmured unpleasantly in agreement. "Manager Wei, if you don''t give me face, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to cooperate anymore." "I can close one eye if you don''t want to give Pedro the time of day, but to refuse Mr. Li of Mizzy Cosmetics? This is outrageous!" "Mizzy Cosmetics!" Hearing the name, Fade felt a little familiar. He looked at Mr. Li and said, "Mr. Li, are you from the Li family?" Thereupon, Mr. Li''s face darkened. He looked at Fade coldly and said, "It seems that you have recognized me. My name is Eden, and Derick is my son." Fade''s expression stiffened when he heard this. He looked at Lily and said, "Sister Lily, he''s from the Li family. The coboration they spoke of was impossible from the very beginning." Lily finally understood now. After all, the conflict between Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Mizzy Cosmetic only took ce recently. Fade had not only injured Derick, but also Harrox, Derick''s cousin. He was definitely an enemy of the Li family. Therefore, from the very beginning, Eden had no intention of coborating with them. He was merely using the cooperation as a pretext to get Lily into the game and win her money on the gambling table. When Lily understood the situation, she was furious. She turned to Fade and said, "Let''s go. We are done here." Since she knew that the coboration was never possible, to begin with, there was no need for her to curry favor with them. However, Eden snorted and said, "How dare you simply blow us off like this and leave! In that case, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is now themon enemy of the entire makeup industry in Jade City." "That''s right. I support what Mr. Li said," a man chimed in. "We won''t show mercy when dealing with enemies," another boss added angrily. At the sound of the mor and threats, Lily''s face darkened. She red at Eden and the others furiously and shouted, "What more do you want?" Eden smiled and said, "We are trying to be reasonable. We''re just asking you to abide by the rules. You''ll have to y at least ten rounds. Otherwise, you should not have sat down with us in the first ce." "You..." Lily was furious. This was daylight robbery, so how could she possibly agree? Just as Lily was about to refuse, Fade pulled on Lily''s arm and said to Eden and the others in a clear voice, "Only ten rounds? I''ll y with you." "Fade, they..." Lily tugged at Fade''s clothes and persuaded. Fade gave Lily a reassuring look, then gently pinched her delicate hand and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t lose." Eden sneered, "Mr. Chen, look how confident you are!" The bosses at the table looked at each other andughed. They were all old acquaintances, and even older friends on the gambling table, so they had a good grasp of how each other behaved at the gambling table. Moreover, they were very well coordinated with each other, and were wless when it came to the execution of tricks. Fade didn''t seem to pay them any heed. He still smiled and said confidently, "Of course I''m confident. However, ten rounds are not enough for me. Where''s the enjoyment in that?" Hearing this, Eden grinned from ear to ear and said, "If ten rounds isn''t enough to satisfy you, Mr. Chen, how many rounds do you want to y?" Chapter 958 Chapter 958 Fade was deep in thought. After a brief respite, he waved his hand and said, "Let''s start with twenty. If it still isn''t enough, we shall continue ying." "Twenty!" The bosses'' eyes lit up. They looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, let''s make things clear. The starting bet is one hundred thousand. Twenty rounds? Can you afford to y with us?" "Can I afford it?" Fade snorted. He took out a VIP credit card, capable of an overdraft of up to 100 million yuan, and threw it on the gambling table. He said in an arrogant tone, "I have never encountered a gambling game that I can''t afford to y." Despite Fade''s arrogance, Eden and the bosses didn''t seem to be angry. On the contrary, they were delighted by him. They''d met quite a few such upstarts at the gambling table. The more arrogant these people were, the more miserably they''d lose in the end, and the more profitable it would be for the group. Thus, Eden nodded and said, "So be it, let''s sit down and y." Fade took his seat and Eden indicated for the dealer to begin. However, Fade waved his hand dismissively, stopping the dealer, "Texas Poker? It''s too slow. It''s no fun. Come on, make it quick and fun." Eden raised his eyebrows and said, "What do you have in mind, then, Mr. Chen?" Fade thought about it for a moment. He grabbed a dice cup and ced it on the table, saying, "Let''s y guess the dice. You guys in?" When the group heard this, they were taken by surprise. They looked at each other, assessing the situation. Naturally, poker would be better for them as it was a game of strategy and wits. It was the perfect game for them to scheme together if they wanted to y tricks on an unsuspecting neer. Dice, however, relied mostly on luck. They started looking worried, but Eden reassured them furtively with a secret ''OK'' gesture. Then, he smiled at Fade and said, "It''s just a dice game. Why wouldn''t I dare?" "Then let''s y," Fade said and was about to begin rolling. However, Eden stopped him and said, "We need a new set of dice. Mr. Chen, you don''t mind, right?" As they spoke, Eden had the dealer bring a set of new dice. "Mr. Chen, do you want to check the dice?" Eden handed him the dice. Fade waved his hand and said, "There''s no need to do so. We are all reputable folk. There won''t be anyone trying anything funny, will there?" Hearing this, Eden and the others exchanged looks. They smiled at each other and said, "Let''s start. Who shall be the banker? Mr. Chen, you''re so generous. Do you want to be the banker?" Fade waved his hand and said, "To be fair, let''s change bankers every round." "Sure!" Upon hearing this, Eden grinned wider. It should be noted that there were four of them and only one person in Fade''s group. All four of them knew the secret technique of maneuvering the dice inside the cup; they can do whatever they want. As for Fade, he would have no clue that there''d be something weird going on with the dice. If they took turns, the four of them would each go once in a cycle, and they could guarantee Fade''s loss. Even if Fade was blessed with heavendefying luck and won each round, he would still be statistically guaranteed to lose money. By this logic, the oue of the game was already determined before it even began. As a result, they were all smiling happily. "In that case, allow me to start." Eden was the first to volunteer. Fade said, "Okay. Let''s get started. Don''t dawdle,dies." Eden was not thrilled to hear the insult. However, thinking of the fact that they would be winning all of Fade''s money, he grew excited again. He picked up the cup and started rolling. After shaking the dice for a while, Eden ced the dice cup on the table and said, "Gentlemen, ce your bets." Fade took Lily''s remaining 100,000 in chips on the table and said, "Big! I''m cing my bets on big." Seeing this, the other three bosses looked at Eden, and then dropped their chips into the small pool and said, "We''re going small." "All of you bet on small?" Fade looked at them. The three of themughed and said, "We are just having fun." Without another word, Fade looked at Eden and said, "Mr. Li, reveal the dice." The corners of Eden''s lips curled, revealing a smile. Then, he gently pressed a hidden button on the dice cup. Suddenly, there was a slight sounding from the dice cup. It seemed to be the sound of the dice toppling over. Hearing the voice, Eden felt at ease and smiled. He looked at Fade and said, "Sure." "Open!" Fade waved his hand and ced his palm on the table. There''s no way that anyone could notice Fade''s move. Even if they did, they could not have noticed the hidden energy that Fade emitted. The dice in the cup, however, flipped. Eden was confidently enjoying his moment. He opened the dice cup and said, "It''s open. Small! Mr. Chen, you''ve lost." Eden reached out for Fade''s chips, but Fade pped his hand away. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Mr. Li, is there something wrong with your eyes? Four, five and six add up to fifteen, and the oue is big. How could it be small?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Eden looked down and found Fade to be right. He was speechless. He whispered, "How could it be? I obviously..." Before he could finish, the boss next to him coughed and interrupted him, saying, "Mr. Li, it''s my turn now." Eden realized that he had almost spilled the beans, so he immediately shut his mouth and handed the dice cup over. Then he said, "Pedro, it''s your turn. Be careful!" After that, Eden reimbursed Fade''s winnings bitterly. Seeing this, Fade said with a smile, "Mr. Li, you won 300,000 from Director Huang and the others and only lost 100,000 to me. Overall, it''s a win. Why the long face?" Eden almost cursed out loud. The four of them were basically the same yer, so there was no winning or losing among them. Therefore, in fact, he had lost that round. However, he could not say that out loud. Eden could onlyugh drily to cover it up. "I''m not sad. I just feel no kick from ying with such a small ante." "Oh, so that''s what it is! I''ll up the ante then. 200,000, I''ll still bet on big." While speaking, Fade threw in the 100,000 he just won, putting the bet at 200,000. The rest of them were surprised at Fade''s boldness. Chapter 959 Chapter 959 However, the more Fade bet, the happier they were. Thus, Eden winked at Director Huang, signaling him to continue. Pedro immediately began shaking the dice cup, and asked everyone to ce their bets. There was no doubt that Eden and the other two would bet for small. However, Pedro was extraordinarily careful when revealing the dice. He focused on the small contraption and pressed on it gently. As soon as he heard the sound, he opened the cup. What he did not notice was, after he pressed the button, Fade tapped on the table again. Taking Eden''s warning into ount, Pedro looked at the dice before he announced the results. As he confirmed the dice, he was dumbfounded once again. Five, six, six. Seventeen, big. "How could this be?" Pedro was speechless. Fade cheered joyfully, "Haha, I guessed right again. Mr. Huang, that''s 200,000 yuan, pay up." Director Huang was in disbelief. He nced at Eden inquiringly. Eden nodded slightly and Director Huang silently handed the money over to Fade. As the banker rotated again, Fade decided to go all in again and ced all 400,000 on big. This time, the banker made extra care to check the button multiple times before he activated the contraption. As he revealed the results again, he was once again dumbfounded at the results, and the oue was big once again. After just three rounds, Fade''s 100,000 had snowballed to 800,000. Eden was astounded by what had happened. After losing for three consecutive rounds, the gang was unhappy and some were even reluctant to continue. Seeing this, Fade said sarcastically, "Well, are you going to quit just after a few minor losses? You are all big bosses. You should be able to afford to continue ying. Besides, didn''t Mr. Li just say that you have to y for at least ten rounds?" With their words used against them, the gang had no choice but to continue ying. However, Eden requested a new set of dice. However, when they revealed the dice, they were dumbfounded again. Fade had won again with his bets ced on big. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After four rounds, Fade had snowballed his capital to 1.6 million. Next, it was Fade''s turn. Fade shook the cup several times and casually pped it on the table. Then he said to Eden and others, "Mr. Li, your bet please." They were hesitant, unsure where to hedge their bets. Meanwhile, Eden spotted the contraption on the side of the cup, facing him. By the looks of it, the oue should be small. Without hesitation, he put a stack of chips on the table and made his bet, "Five million on small." Everyone was taken aback by his huge bet. Eden shot them a knowing look and they immediately understood. They followed suit and pleased 5 million each on small. With their bets totaling 20 million, one win would help them recover all their losses instantly. Fade was also surprised by the sudden turn of events, "Bosses, the bets were only in the hundred thousands earlier. Why the sudden spike?" Eden didn''t seem to care and said, "It''s more exciting this way. Go big or go home." "Really?" Fade smiled and said, "This is exciting. I like it." "Then I''ll reveal it." Fade lifted the cup to reveal the dice. The oue was still big. Eden and the bosses were in shock. After all, this was a lot of money that they were not expecting to lose. All four of their expressions changed and became ugly. Fade swept all their chips up and said with a smile, "This is really exciting. I didn''t expect that I''d win so much in this round!" Nita and Lily, who were standing beside Fade, dropped their jaws in awe. They never thought that Fade would be so lucky to win five times in a row, turning his capital from a hundred thousand to over twenty million; it was truly quick money. Eden and his gang, however, were not so thrilled. They red at Fade with suspicion, gritted their teeth and said, "Mr. Chen, you''re so lucky. You actually won five times in a row!" Hearing this, Fade raised his eyebrows and said, "Mr. Li, what do you mean? Do you doubt me? Or maybe you''re nning to end the night so soon?" As he finished speaking, all of them looked hesitant. Eden''s face hardened and he said indifferently, "It''s only been five rounds. There''s nothing to be afraid of. What''s more, it''s my turn to be the banker. I''m looking forward to Mr. Chen upping the ante again." "So you want to y big? How big are we talking about?" Fade asked excitedly. Eden pointed to the chips on Fade''s table and said, "All in,st round. Mr. Chen, are you game?" "All in! You mean, 20 million yuan?" Fade put on a look of surprise. However, Eden gritted his teeth and said, "20 million and that credit card of yours, Mr. Chen." "With the help of the VIP credit card, it will be more than 120 million yuan." Fade eximed, "Mr. Li, are you sure about this?" Edenughed mockingly and said, "Well, Mr. Chen, are you chickening out?" Fadeughed and said, "It''s just money. I can always earn my losses again. There''s nothing I''m afraid of." While speaking, Fade pushed the VIP credit card and chips to them and shouted, "One hundred twenty-one million, six hundred thousand yuan. All in!" "How generous of you, Mr Chen." Edenughed. "Mr. Li, let''s get started!" Fade urged. Hearing this, Eden shook his head with a smile and said, "No need to hurry. We will have a professional oversee such arge game." As he finished, Eden pped his hands and a tall man came over. Eden introduced, "This is Mr. Hiller, the trump card of Macatia''s famous Jingley Casino. Let Mr. Hiller handle the dice for the round!" Seeing the neer, Mr. Huang and other bosses were almost jumping with excitement. After all, they were very familiar with his modus operandi in Jingley Casino. He was known as "The Hustle". He could control the oue of any game with deadly uracy. Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Fade looked at the man and frowned slightly. He asked in a low voice, "Why do we need a change of dealers all of a sudden?" Eden answered, "For such a big bet, if I happened to win, you may raise a dispute and say I tampered with the game. In that case, wouldn''t it be fairer to involve a neutral party instead? That way we can guarantee a fair game, and we both serve to benefit from it. How about that?" Fade was silent for a while. The bosses on the side, however, started moring. "Mr. Chen, why are you hesitating? Is it because you were cheating?" One of the bosses said. "I find it strange too, that Mr. Chen won so many games in session. His luck is almost too good to be true!" Added another. "Yeah, even though this isn''t much money, ying dirty is a taboo when ites to gambling," the third boss shouted indignantly. Under their tumultuous jeering, Fade had no choice but to ept. However, a strange smile appeared on Fade''s face as he lowered his head momentarily. He raised his head and said, "Go ahead then, let Mr. Hiller shake the dice cup." Upon Fade''s agreement, Eden let out a sigh of relief, and nced knowingly at Mr. Hiller. Hiller immediately understood and nodded gently. Then, he picked up the dice cup and started shaking it. Professionals were far more experienced. Hiller''s movements were fluid, and his motions were mesmerizing; it was as if they were watching a performance. The huge betting pool had also attracted a crowd. They were surrounded by a huge crowd and there was basically no way for them to leave the table. The sounds of dice rolling in the cup echoed throughout the area. Everyone held their breath as they watched anxiously. After all, hundreds of millions of yuan was at stake! After a long dice shaking performance, Hiller mmed the cup onto the table and said with a smile, "Gentlemen, your bets." Fade pushed everything onto the area marked ''big''. Heughed and said, "I''ll still bet on big." Director Huang''s gaze shifted to Eden, and then decisively ced his chips on the "small" area. Eden nced at Fade with a smile, "You''re really stubborn. You are still betting on big." Fade waved his hand and said, "I''ve won every single game so far betting on big. Of course I will continue betting on big." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s more, there''s another reason." As he said this, Fade''s expression turned serious, as if he was harboring some dark secret. Seeing this, Eden''s heart skipped a beat. "Could it be that Fade really has some tricks up his sleeve? Or could it be that he saw through the contraption of the dice cup? He couldn''t have won so many consecutive games otherwise." With a serious look on his face, Eden asked Fade, "Humor me, Mr. Chen. What would this other reason be?" Pedro and the others also stared at Fade intently, wanting to hear his secret. However, in the face of their serious expressions, Fade suddenly grinned. He raised his eyebrows furtively and said, "The other reason is that I am a man." "A man? What does it have to do with being a man?" Eden and Chief Huang were puzzled. Fade blinked his eyes and continued to say in a thievish way, "Men can only go big." Eden and the others froze. As they came back to their senses, they caught Fade checking them out between their legs. Understanding what he meant, they became speechless. Meanwhile, Fade shook his head and sighed, "Mr. Li and Director Huang, both of you have been going small. Does that have something to do with your, say, physical conditions?" As the group heard him, their faces darkened as deep-seated rage boiled within them. Hey, what did betting on small have to do with the body? Don''t talk nonsense! What''s with his gaze and head-shaking anyway? People will misunderstand! Eden and the executives were brooding angrily. There was no way out of this for them, and they could only change the topic, "Since everyone has ced their bets, it''s time for the big reveal!" Everyone turned their focus back to the dice cup. The atmosphere was thick enough to slice through with a knife. After all, it was a huge bet of one hundred and twenty- one million and six hundred thousand yuan. As Hiller rested his hand on the cup, Eden looked at him again. Hiller nodded, and moved his hand towards the mouth of the cup, ready to uncover it. Meanwhile, Fade''s palmnded lightly on the table with a small pat. An imperceptible force was emitted, flipping the dice in the cup gently. The gesture was miniscule. Even Eden didn''t notice it over the past few rounds. This time, however, Hiller, who had just lifted the dice cup, suddenly became serious and stopped. He nced at Fade fiercely. Still, it was a tiny gesture. Hiller continued uncovering the dice cup. Concurrently, he shifted his wrist downwards, tapping several times on the mouth of the cup. The sleight-of-hand went unnoticed by everyone else, but it was clear as day to Fade, who looked at Hiller on high alert. "This guy Eden brought over is really something!" "However, do you think you can win this little trick? Ridiculous!" Fade sneered in his heart. He put his finger on the table and gently pinched it. This action was even less noticeable than the one earlier, and went unnoticed by everyone. Hiller was wearing a confident smile. As he finally revealed the dice, he smiled and nodded to Eden, giving him a knowing look. Everything was under his control. Eden heaved a sigh of relief. With a confident smile on his face, he almost reached out for the chips on the table. As soon as the cup was lifted, everyone stared intently at the dice. Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Everyone froze in ce as a wave of cheering spread through the crowd. "He won! Over a hundred million! That''s ridiculous!" A member of the crowd cheered. "That was so exciting. They lost around one hundred million in just one round!" Another man said, shaking his head. "I thought my dad was a heavy gambler, but I didn''t know there were actually people betting so huge in one round!" Eximed another. "It''s maddening." Amidst the moring, Eden smiled and nodded to Fade, "Mr. Chen, thank you for your contribution!" As he spoke, Eden reached out for the chips on the table. However, as his hand reached over, Fade directly pped his hand away. "Mr. Li, please check again, who is the winner?" Eden turned towards the dice, puzzled. Immediately, he was dumbfounded. The three dice were all fives, adding up to fifteen, big. "Wait, what''s going on? Wasn''t it small? Why is it big?" Eden was puzzled, as he raised an eyebrow at Hiller inquiringly. Hiller was simrly stupefied. His mouth was agape, and he didn''t know what to say. "This...I...I don''t know either..." "How could you not know? Aren''t you Macatia''s..." Eden roared angrily. However, Pedro coughed and cut him off, "Mr. Li!" Only then did Eden realize that he almost exposed them. However, he was still not pleased with the results. Meanwhile, Fade looked at Eden with a faint smile and said, "Mr. Li, you bet on small. What''s the matter? There are so many people watching at the scene. From the moment the cup was lifted, it was big. What are you implying, Mr. Li?" Eden''s expression sank. Of course, he would not admit it. He said indifferently, "Mr. Chen, you think too much. I was simply mistaken, that''s all." "Is that so?" Fade did not pursue the matter any further. He reached out his hand and tapped on the table as he said to Eden, "In that case, Mr. Li, a loser should honor his bets. It''s time to pay up." The words triggered Eden again, and he was on the verge of breaking down. He had an extremely gloomy face at the moment. Even though he was the richest in the Li family, he did not originate from the main branch of the family. To his name, he only had Mizzy Cosmetics, estimated to worth a little under five hundred million. Losing over a hundred million was definitely a big blow to him. In that instant, Eden was frozen in ce, reluctant to pay Fade. Seeing this, Fade asked, "What''s the matter, Mr. Li, you didn''t bring enough money? In this case, I don''t mind taking other assets as coteral. Of course, there''ll be an interest." "You..." Eden burst into rage. He pointed at Fade and shouted, "This doesn''t count. You must have pulled something funny." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help narrowing his eyes as his expression became serious. He stared at Eden and said, "Mr. Li, are you not willing to pay up?" Eden''s expression changed. He remained silent for a bit before saying, "I''m not trying to get out of paying. It''s just that I think you have done something to the game." He had made up his mind that he would not pay Fade a single cent. As for Director Huang and the others, they quickly chimed in following Eden''s lead. "Yeah, you won every single game we yed. How is that still a coincidence? You must have something up your sleeve." "Cheater. You''re definitely a cheater. This definitely doesn''t count." "Not just this game, but every game before that too. Return our money to us." All of them started moring. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help sneering and said, "So these are the bosses of Jade City? Don''t gamble if you can''t afford to lose. Now, you''re being a sore loser. Do you think this is a children''s game?" Eden and the others looked downcast, and their expressions were sour. However, they were willing to sacrifice their reputation for money. The few of them gritted their teeth and continued arguing. "We''re not going back on our word. We just don''t want to lose to you, a cheater!" "That''s right. We would be willing to pay up if it was a fair game, but you must be cheating! You must be punished!" "Give us back our money!" Their shouting led other members of the audience to exert pressure on Fade This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "That''s true. It''s inconceivable that he could win six times in a row!" "He also won a ton of money. How can there be so much of a coincidence?" "He must be ying dirty. I don''t believe anyone can bethat lucky." "Haha, you people like to cheat." Faced with increasing suspicion and pressure, Nita and Lily were furious but helpless. They wanted to defend Fade but they did not know what to say. However, Fade stood up and bellowed, "Silence!" The whole crowd went silent. Eden looked towards Fade and felt an incredible pressure emanating from the man. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Why are you shouting? However loud you be, you can''t cover up the facts." "I''m cheating?" Fadeughed icily. He stared at Eden and the executives, saying, "Do you really think that I didn''t know that you were also cheating?" "You, what are you talking about? We didn''t cheat!" Eden anxiously defended. Fade quietly grabbed the dice cup that they had been using and crushed it. A small contraption appeared from inside the dice cup. Fade yelled, "You''re the one who requested for this dice cup right? Now, would you mind telling me, what is this?" Eden and Director Huang were downcast and at their wit''s end, but they still defended themselves stubbornly. "We, we don''t know what this is either. This is something provided by the cruise ship. It has nothing to do with us." "Are you still refusing to admit it?" Fade snorted. He gazed at Hiller and said sternly, "Then, I''ll show you the truth!" As he spoke, Fade grabbed Hiller''s right arm and pinned it down on the table. Then, a tiny knife appeared in Fade''s hand and he shed Hiller''s palm with it. "What are you doing? Let me go..." Hiller was terrified at the situation. Eden and the others were also extremely anxious. Some of the womenfolk shut their eyes as they couldn''t bear to watch any longer. However, Fade was even quicker. With the knife, he quickly cut a hole in Hiller''s palm and picked out a brown wafer the size of a pea from within it. Chapter 962 Chapter 962 However, Fade didn''t stop there. He took out the dice and smashed it on the table. Among the shattered pieces, there were three simr ck wafers. As Fade brought the brown wafer closer to the ck wafer pieces, they attached themselves to each other like mas. "Mr. Li, please exin. What is the meaning of this?" Fade red at Eden and questioned sternly. Everyone was dumbfounded. They stared at the wafers in disbelief and then at Eden. Eden was under extreme pressure. Sweat trickled down his forehead as he stuttered, "I, I don''t know what''s going on either. This has nothing to do with me. "It''s none of your business?" Fade snorted. "Hiller was here at your invitation, yet you say it''s none of your business. Do you think I''ll believe you?" "I, I didn''t invite him. He was from the cruise ship and has nothing to do with me." Eden was still exining. However, a deep voice rumbled from the crowd, "Mr. Li, I have records of all the casino staff and Hiller is not on the list." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. At the sound of the voice, everyone turned and saw that it was the owner of the cruise ship and organizer of the party, Cooper. Earlier, Eden imed that Hiller was a staff member of the cruise ship, putting the me on Cooper. Naturally, Cooper would jump to his own defense at this. Now that Cooper had shown himself, Eden did not dare to act rashly. He could only defend himself. "Well, it was a misunderstanding. Anyway, this Hiller has nothing to do with me." Eden was adamantly denying it. However, Fade had other ideas in mind. Fade held the knife on Hiller''s arm and applied a light pressure. Fade said, "Tell me, who are you working for? Every time you lie, I''ll cut off one of your fingers." Hiller stared into Fade''s pupils and knew that he was not joking. Sweating profusely, he answered, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk. Please don''t cut off my fingers." Hearing this, Eden snapped anxiously, "Hiller, choose your words carefully." Normally, Hiller would have been terrified of Eden, but in these circumstances, his fear of Fade was stronger. Shakily, he confessed, "Mr. Li invited me to the party so that I can use my skills to help him win more money. It was he who ordered me to cheat." As soon as he finished his confession, everyone''s expressions changed dramatically. Eden frantically denied, "You''re defaming me. I didn''t do it. You''re ndering me." Hiller took out a recording pen from his chest pocket and said, "This is the conversation from when Mr. Li asked me to help him cheat. You can hear it. It''s all arranged by him." The recording was yed and Hiller appeared to be telling the truth. Suddenly, the whole room went silent. Everyone stared at Eden, disgusted, particrly the ones who had gambled with him previously. Eden was furious and upset. After all, he was a well-known person in Jade City. Losing money was not a big deal to him, but if he was found to be running a gambling scam, his reputation would be ruined. At that moment, everyone was ring at Eden. Fade stared at Eden and said icily, "Mr. Li, do you have anything else to say now?" Eden was as pale as a ghost. He knew that there was no use defending himself, so he simply gritted his teeth and said, "Since I''m caught red-handed, I have nothing to say. However, I won''t let you do anything to me." Eden shamelessly looked at Fade with his arms crossed. It was obvious that he was going to go back on his word. Fade stared at Eden frostily, "Do you mean that you are not going to honor your bet?" Eden said, "No. What can you do about it?" "How confident of you!" Fadeughed. "Do you really think I won''t do anything to you?" Eden looked at Fade and said, "I''m from the Li family. If you dare touch me, the Li family will not let you go." Fade frowned and waved his hand, saying, "I''ve heard this too many times. Your son, your nephew, and even Sasha said the exact same thing. However, it was all useless." After that, Fade pinned Eden''s hand on the table. The sharp de cut into his fingers. He asked coldly, "Are you still reluctant to pay up?" "I..." Eden was trembling, but he was still reluctant to admit it, "You, you wouldn''t dare, I am from the Li family..." However, before he could finish, Fade applied pressure on the de, severing Eden''s thumb. Subsequently, he positioned the de on Eden''s ring finger and asked, "Shall we continue?" Veins bulged on Eden''s forehead from the pain. He looked at Fade lividly and shouted, "You! How dare you..." Without waiting for him to finish, Fade severed the next finger. Blood spurted from the severed digit as Eden almost fainted from the overwhelming pain. "Willing to pay up yet?" Fade asked indifferently. At that moment, Eden was truly terrified. He nodded quickly and said, "I''ll pay up, I''ll pay!" "Give me the money!" Fade shouted. Eden handed out all his chips saying, "Here, it''s all yours." Fade nced at him and said, "I believe this isn''t enough?" Eden''s face tensed up and he said, "There''s around twenty million there. I don''t have that much cash on me." "Only twenty million? What about the remaining hundred million?" Fade sneered disdainfully. "In lieu of money, you should sign an IOU." Fade motioned, and Lily handed him a pen and a piece of paper. Eden didn''t dare to refuse. He could only nod. "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" However, his right hand was missing two fingers. It would be impossible for him to hold a pen, let alone sign an IOU. In the end, Lily wrote up the slip, and Eden put his fingerprint on the IOU in his own blood. Immediately, Fade put the slip away and let go of Eden. He said indifferently, "Get out of here!" Eden ran off, enduring the pain as Director Huang and the others followed behind him. Hiller was also taken away by Cooper''s men. With a smile on his face, Fade turned and left with Lily and Nita. Chapter 963 Chapter 963 When everyone saw Fade, they unconsciously took a few steps backwards; it was as if they were afraid of provoking him. The casino, which was originally very lively, suddenly became dead silent. It seemed that everyone was not interested in gambling anymore. Fade, Lily, and Nita went back to a small room and chatted while eating. With a touch of apology on her face, Nita said to Fade, "Fade, I originally wanted to let Sister Lily and the leaders in the cosmetics industry get to know each other, but I didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen. I''m really sorry." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade quickly waved his hand and said, "Nita, this has nothing to do with you. Don''t me yourself. Besides, I had a conflict with the Li family before, so the Li family would also find ways to get back at me even without this gambling matter." Lily alsoforted her, "Nita, Fade is telling the truth. Besides, if it wasn''t for this bet, we wouldn''t have won so much!" Her words made Nita feel much more relieved. Meanwhile, her attention was involuntarily diverted to Fade. She stared at him with curiosity and said, "Fade, you won six times consecutively just now. Was that all luck?" Upon hearing that, Fadeughed out loud and said, "How is that possible? No matter how lucky I am, it is impossible for me to win so many times in a row." "So, do you mean that you really cheated?" With a surprised look, Nita''s eyes widened, she looked at Fade with an inquiring expression. Fade smiled and said, "I practically didn''t "cheat", I just used my abilities to my advantage." "Advantage, what advantage? Can you show me?" Nita asked curiously. Fade stared at Nita and smiled. He then picked out three pieces of ice from the bucket on the table, and then ced them on a te. Then, Fade said to Nita, "Alright, observe closely." Nita nodded and stared at the te intensely; she looked very serious. Meanwhile, Fade tapped on the table gently. Suddenly, the te shook slightly, and the ice on the te toppled over. When Nita saw that, she was so surprised that she pped her hands immediately and cried out, "It''s really amazing." "Fade, how did you do it? This is too incredible." Nita stared at Fade and said with a burning look in her eyes. That time, Fade deliberately made his action more obvious by patting the table with his palm. The ice on the te directly jumped up and toppled over in mid-air, and then fell onto the te. "It''s just that simple? By patting?" Nita was in disbelief; she was dumbfounded. Then she also patted on the table, trying to imitate him. However, nothing happened. Instead, she felt a sharp pain in her palm and her mouth began to twitch. Upon seeing that, Fade and Lily burst out inughter "Is it because I tapped it at the wrong angle? I''ll try again!" Nita was still determined. Lily reached out and stopped her. "Nita, don''t try anymore. Ordinary people like us can''t do it." "So why can Fade do it?" Nita asked in confusion. Lily replied, "He''s a martial artist, someone who has cultivated positive energy. He''s far more powerful than us." Although Nita did not know much about cultivation, she still knew that martial artists were not ordinary people. Then, she stared at Fade in a daze and sighed, "Fade, it seems that I have underestimated you. You are not only the boss of apany and an excellent doctor but also a martial artist." Then, Nita pestered Fade and asked him to teach her something. Thus, Fade could only teach her some simple moves, and Nita practiced seriously. Concurrently, there was a knock on the door outside the room, and then Cooper''s voice echoed through the door, "Mr. Chen, are you in there?" "I''m here!" Fade responded and Lily went to the door. Cooper bowed slightly before walking in. With a smile on his face, he first apologized to them, "Mr. Chen, I''m really sorry about what happened just now. It''s my fault that this happened." "It happened because Eden nned it a long time ago. It has nothing to do with you, Cooper." Fade waved his hand and then asked, "Why did youe here?" Cooper handed over three small golden cards and said, "Mr. Chen, in half an hour, there will be a small auction at the top floor of our cruise ship. The participants will be all the big shots on the cruise ship." "By then, there will be a lot of precious things listed for auction. Mr. Chen, if you are interested, you can go and have a look." "An auction?" Fade was a little interested in it and he continued after retrieving the cards, "What kind of things will be auctioned?" Cooper replied, "Famous calligraphy paintings, antique vases, sometimes there will be some rare martial artists'' cultivation methods, weapons, herbs, and even magic tools. It mainly depends on whether there is anyone willing to auction it." "Mr. Chen, if there''s anything you''d like to auction, you can go on the stage and auction it at that time," Hearing that, Fade became a little interested. After all, there were also going to be auctions of medicinal herbs. He might find what he was looking for there. Therefore, Fade nodded and said, "Thank you, Copper. We will be there." "Then I won''t disturb you anymore." Cooper bowed and left. Fifteen minutester, the three of them left the room and headed to the top floor of the cruise ship, ready to participate in the auction. After verifying the golden card at the entrance, the three walked in. The top floor was not huge. There were only about a hundred seats and a small exhibition table in the middle. However, the interior design was very exquisite. Moreover, they saw many people in the auction that were well- dressed. It was obvious that they were all the big shots of Jade City. Everyone who attended the auction seemed to know each other. They greeted each other along the way, which made the atmosphere quite lively. As a result, when Fade entered with Nita and Lily, it made everyone a little surprised, and the originally lively atmosphere quietened down in an instant. After all, Fade''s conflict with Eden in the casino was quite a big spectacle. Nheless,pared to those big shots in Jade City, Fade was definitely not considered a local. Therefore, no one came to greet him. Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Fade didn''t care about how other people looked at him. He headed directly to his seat and sat down with Lily and Nita. As soon as they sat down, everyone was surprised. It was due to the fact that their seats were in the very first row. It was well known that those seats were usually reserved for VIPs, and it turned out that Fade, an outsider, was in the VIP''s seat. Quite a number of people in the crowd frowned upon seeing that. Some people even went andined to Cooper. However, how could Cooper entertain those people''s requests after knowing Fade''s real identity? He said forcefully, "The seats have been arranged and it can''t be changed anymore. If you are dissatisfied, you are wee to leave the auction at anytime." Everyone was even more surprised upon hearing Cooper''s reply. Calvin, who was sitting a row behind Fade, was one of them. As the young master of the Chiang family, Calvin''s status in Jade City was constantly at the top. Even though he was only in his twenties, he was already sitting in the second row with the other big shots so it could be seen that he was the real deal. As a result, he could not ept the fact that Fade, who was younger than him, was sitting in the row in front of him. Calvin became gloomy and furious uponparing himself to Fade and thinking of Fade''s conflict from before. However, at that time, Fade didn''t notice that Calvin was behind him at all. Instead, he was having fun chatting away with Lily and Nita. Seeing him like that, Calvin was even more enraged. After all, he was sitting next to two middle-aged, bald and fat men, while Fade was sitting next to two gorgeous women. He got jealous when hepared his situation to Fade''s. At that moment, the auction began. Cooper went up to the stage and briefly exined the rules and regtions of the auction. After that, a professional auctioneer went on the stage and the auction officially began. The first auction of the day was a painting from the Qing dynasty, which was very well-preserved. Quite a number of people took a liking to the painting, and they were willing to bid for it. After an intense bidding session, a big shot in the antique industry bought the painting for three million. The following auctions were about things like calligraphy, pottery, and jade jewelry. Although they were considered quite precious and rare, Fade was not interested in them at all. Hence, he did not participate in the bidding. One by one, the items were being auctioned. Along the way, some people went on the stage to auction their own collections, which made the atmosphere quite lively. However, all of that had nothing to do with Fade. He didn''t raise his hand to bid at all. Just as Fade shook his head in disappointment, the next item was ced on the table, which made Fade''s eyes lit up. It was a withered yellow herb that looked like the root of a tree; it looked very inconspicuous. Some people even started to whisper and gossip when they saw that item being put up for auction. "What''s this? A piece of tree root? How could this be on the auction? What a joke." Whose item is this? Who would even want to buy this kind of stuff? Such a waste of money." "Haha, who would want something like this? No one is going to bid for it, let''s just move on to the next item." Hearing their disdainful words, Fade smirked and whispered to himself. "A group of idiots. They don''t even know what the Dragon Root is, yet they still dared to talk nonsense." That Dragon Root was an Earth Level herb, and it was worth at least ten million. More importantly, if that Dragon Root wasbined with the Fire me nt, it would increase the effectiveness of the Fire me nt. It would be more effective in healing Quin''s disease that was caused by the Ice Lotus. Therefore, as soon as the Dragon Root was ced for auction, Fade decided to bid for it. Meanwhile, the auctioneer on the stage also introduced the Dragon Root to the people, saying, "This is a precious herb called the Dinor Root. It has the effect of reducing the heat in our body, and also nourishes the organs. It can be made into tea or used to make soup. It can be said that this is one of the best herbs for nurturing your body. This Dinor Root..." Upon hearing that, Fade couldn''t help but let out a smile as he thought to himself, "It looks like the owner of this Dragon Root doesn''t know what a valuable item he''s holding. The Dragon Root is an Earth Level item but they mistook it as a Dinor Root, a ck Level item. This would cost them several hundreds of millions of loss." "Since they don''t know how precious this item is, I can buy it at a low price." Fade grinned. Meanwhile, many people were already getting impatient. They couldn''t help but shout at the auctioneer, "Isn''t it just some nourishing herb? There''s no need to introduce it. Just start the bidding!" The auctioneer''s face changed slightly and a strange look shed across his face. However, he immediately recovered his posture and said, "The base price for this Dinor Root is one million. Each bid will increase the price by ten thousand. The bidding will begin right now." "One million for an earth-grade herb, it''s totally a steal," Fade whispered under his breath and was about to raise his hand to bid for it. However, the atmosphere at the scene was a little awkward at that moment. That was because not a single person bid for it after the auctioneer announced the lowest bid. Compared to the previous items, the atmosphere then was very cold. Seeing that, Fade suppressed his urge and deliberately waited for a while. He only bid when the auctioneer began to ask about it. When the auctioneer saw that someone had finally bid for it, his face lit up, and he said: "Number one buyer, bid one million. One million, is there a higher price? This is the Dinor Root. ck Level herbs are extremely rare..." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After a round of introductions, a slightly older elder who was sitting in a corner raised his card and said, "One point one million." Finally, someone bid for it. The auctioneer couldn''t help but be overjoyed, he asked, "The 95th buyer bid it for one point one million. Is there anyone who is willing to bid higher?" As he spoke, the auctioneer''s gaze turned towards Fade. It was obvious that there were only two people bidding for that herb. Fade initially wanted to buy the herb with the base price, but he didn''t expect that someone would actually bid for that herb. However, he didn''t care about that meager amount of money, he didn''t hesitate and raised the bid immediately, "One point two million." "One point two million, number one buyer bids for one point two million. Is there anyone willing to bid a higher price?" The auctioneer looked towards the elder. The elder hesitated a little, then continued to bid, "One point three million." That time, before the auctioneer asked, Fade bid directly, "One point four million." The elder''s expression changed. He hesitated for a moment, and a trickle of sweat ran down his forehead. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said firmly, "One point five million!" Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Their bidding surprised everyone. Everyone stared at Fade and the elderly man with a puzzled look. After all, in their opinion, that herb was really not worth much. That so-called nutritious herb could be easily reced by some supplement; it was a useless herb. However, when they saw the two people who were bidding intensely, their expressions changed. Needless to say, Fade did not know who the elder was but that man knew very clearly who Fade was. The elder''s name was Otto Pai. He was an old, well-known Chinese Medicine Practitioner in Jade City. In thest two decades, he was quite famous in Jade City, but in recent years, due to the rise of poprity of western medicine, he gradually lost his reputation and poprity. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Otto bidding for that herb, everyone whispered to themselves, "Is this herb really valuable? Otherwise, why would a well- known Chinese Medicine Practitioner like Otto be willing to bid so much for it?" Thinking of that, a lot of the big shot became excited and bid for it. "One point five-five million!" "One point six million!" "One point six-two million!" "One point seventy million!" Finally, after a bunch of bidding, a merchant bid it for one point seven million. Compared to the one point five million yuan from before, it was two hundred thousand yuan more. However, after the bid reached one point seven million, everyone stopped bidding for it. After all, everyone bid for it because they saw that Otto was bidding for it. No one was sure about the effect of that herb. Therefore, naturally, they would not continue to bid. However, Fade, who had been bidding all that while, was a little surprised when he saw the situation. He didn''t expect Otto to raise the bid. After being in a daze for a while, Fade didn''t continue to think much about it and bid again, "Two million!" The real value of that Dragon Root was at least twenty million yuan. Never mind two million yuan, Fade wouldn''t hesitate to buy it for twenty million yuan. Therefore, at that moment, Fade did not care about the prize anymore and raised the bid. Right then, the price was raised to two million yuan, which shocked everyone. Otto''s face darkened and there was a wave of hesitation on his face. He gritted his teeth and finally, he raised his trembling hand and said, "Two point two million." Otto increased the bid by two hundred thousand which really shocked everyone. After all, everyone knew Otto quite well, and his "Otto Clinic" was also a well-known clinic in Jade City. However, Otto Clinic had been operating at a low price for many years, and Otto often gives free treatments to the poor. Therefore, Otto didn''t have much profit over the years. His wealth couldn''t bepared to the other big shots there. Otto gritted his teeth and offered a price of two point two million, which made everyone mutter in their hearts. They were all guessing how valuable the Dinor Root herb was. At that moment, Fade also turned around and stared at Otto. He cupped his hands to him and said, "Master Pai, I''m sorry, but I''m determined to get this herb." After that, Fade directly bid three million. At that point, Otto looked disappointed. He then shook his head, and sat down. It was apparent that he could not continue to bid for a higher price. Meanwhile, everyone on the spot started to think. Some people had already gathered around Otto and began to ask him questions. "Master Pai, is this Dinor Root a precious thing? How much do you think this is worth?" "Otto, tell me the value of the Dinor Root. I can lend you some money to bid for it." Otto understood what they were thinking about. He shook his head and said, "I can''t break the rules!" Then, Otto closed his eyes and shut his mouth. Meanwhile, everyone had no choice but to be puzzled. Looking back and forth at the Dinor Root and Fade, they hesitated. They seemed to be considering whether they should bid for that herb. At that moment, Fade reminded the auctioneer to continue. The auctioneer continued the auction. Many people had their own assumptions, but they didn''t raise their cards to bid. After all, no one could be sure if the Dinor Root was really worth the money or not. They couldn''t just throw away a few million just because of an assumption. In such a situation, the auctioneer picked up the little wooden hammer and was ready to announce the result of the auction. "Three million, the third time, the final result is..." However, just as the auctioneer was about to set the value, Calvin, who was sitting behind Fade, suddenly raised his sign to bid, "Three point five million." As soon as he said it, everyone looked over and was stunned. Fade also turned his head; he found that it was Calvin who was bidding. Such expressions made Calvin feel delighted. He looked at Fade and said in a low voice, "Don''t you want the Dinor Root? I won''t let you get what you want." Hearing that, Fade frowned and paused for a moment, he then stared at Calvin and said, "Really? Then let''s continue." After that, Fade raised his card. "Four million!" The price was once again raised by five hundred thousand, surprising everyone again. Calvin frowned and looked at Fade with a serious expression. He was hesitating to continue the bid. Seeing that, Fade sneered and said, "What''s wrong with you, Young Master Chiang? Didn''t you say that you won''t let me get what I want? What''s wrong? You''re quitting after only bidding once? I''m not satisfied yet." His words immediately set Calvin off. He almost instinctively wanted to raise his hand to bid. However, at thest moment when he was about to bid, Calvin saw a smile shing across the corner of Fade''s mouth. He was shocked and he lowered his card immediately. At the same time, he looked at Fade and thought quickly. "On the surface, Fade seems to be determined to win the Dinor Root and it looks like he wants to compete with me to the end. I originally wanted to raise the price on purpose to let him spend more money." "However, he just said that he is determined to get the Dinor Root. If he is really determined to get it, why did he announce it publicly? Didn''t he just tell others what he is thinking and let others bid constantly to raise the final price of the auction? Such a result will only be harmful to those who are really determined to get it." "Hence, Fade is not determined to obtain this Dinor Root at all. Moreover, he deliberately insulted me just now and provoked me to bid again. This proves that what I was thinking just now was in fact true. He was simply pretending to be determined to win. Instead, he wanted to make use of this opportunity to provoke me and make me raise the price. After that, he would probably stop bidding and let me purchase trash at a high price." "Fade is such a cunning person. I almost fell for his trap." Thinking those thoughts, Calvin couldn''t help realizing something. He said to Fade while smiling, "I have already seen through your tricks. It''s not so easy to trick me." "Since you want the Dinor Root, then I''ll let you have it." Calvin waved his hand to Fade, and then put down his number card. He then said sarcastically, "Mr. Chen, you really are generous to spend 4 million yuan to buy a root. I really can''t bepared to you! Haha!" Calvin''s attitude made other people who originally had the thought of bidding give up, and the limelight was on Fade. Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Fade didn''t say anything. He just shut his mouth and sat quietly on the spot. At that moment, the auctioneer on the stage saw that no one else was willing to continue bidding. Thus, he mmed the gavel against the table and announced, "Four million, sold." Immediately, the staff sent the Dinor Root to Fade, and he signed the necessary document for purchasing the herb. Behind him, Calvin saw that scene, and he did not let it go. He continued to mock him, "A four million yuan tree branch, what a good thing it is! I would like to see how many cosmetics you have to sell in order to get that money back." Meanwhile, other people around stared at Fade mockingly. Their gazes seemed to be saying that only a fool would be dumb enough to spend four million yuan on a useless root. In the face of Calvin''s ridicule, Fade didn''t say much. He just snorted with disdain and said, "You''re so shortsighted!" "You..." Upon hearing that, Calvin became furious, but then he sneered and said, "Humph, President Chen, please don''t vent your anger on us when you wasted your money like that!" Fade didn''t bother to reply to him. Instead, Otto staggered to Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, can you sell me half of this herb?" "Sell half of it to you?" Fade was a little dumbfounded and he stared at Otto in surprise and said. Otto said in a panic, "Just a quarter will do. I''m willing to pay. Two million. I''m willing to pay even three million." Hearing those words, the people around them were surprised. Especially Calvin and the others, they were puzzled at the moment. After all, Fade only spent four million yuan to buy the Dinor Root. However, right then, Otto was willing to spend three million yuan to buy only a quarter of the Dinor Root, which meant that that herb was worth more than 10 million yuan. All of a sudden, there was a burst of discussion in the auction hall. Calvin said, "Master Pai, are you confused? Three million yuan for a quarter, won''t you suffer a big loss?" "Yeah, Master Pai, if you want this herb, I can ask someone to help you look for it. You don''t have to spend your money like this." "Master Pai, don''t be fooled by this kid. This Dinor Root isn''t worth that much money." Hearing the surrounding conversations, Otto''s gaze swept through the crowd, he then sped his hands together, bowed to them, and said aloud, "I understand that you''re all trying to help, but this herb is very rare." Calvin said in confusion, "Master Pai, I''m afraid you''re mistaken. Even if the Dinor Root, a ck Level herb, is rare, it''s not that hard to find! At the very worst, I''ll help you find itter. You can buy it from me. It''s still better than buying it from that brat!" Everyone in the auction hall agreed with Calvin. "Yes, Master Pai, stop acting like a fool." "Master Pai, please don''t be fooled." They stared at Fade with fierce eyes and warned him. "Mr. Chen, Master Pai is a good man from Jade City. Don''t you take advantage of him and cheat his money." "If you dare to act recklessly, we will never let you go." "Boy, know what''s good for you, take the initiative to sell the herb to Master Pai." The moring made Fade frown. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Otto quickly waved his hand and exined anxiously, "Everyone, stop talking. Mr. Chen didn''t mean to lie to me. I''m the one that wanted to take advantage of him. I was in the wrong!" Upon hearing his words, everyone was puzzled. "Master Pai, this guy is too much. We know you''re a kind person, but you still shouldn''t help him." Concurrently, Otto let out a deep sigh and said, "It''s not what you think. The herb that Mr. Chen bought is not the Dinor Root." "If that''s not the Dinor Root then what is it?" Everyone asked in confusion. Otto said, "This is a herb called Dragon Root. This herb belongs to the same species as the Dinor Root, but its nature and grade are different. The Dinor Root is a ck Level herb, and its value is about one million yuan. However, the Dragon Root is an Earth Level herb, and its starting value is more than twenty million yuan." "That is why I would like to buy a small part of Mr. Chen''s Dragon Root. In fact, I''m the one who is trying to take advantage of Mr. Chen. Everyone misunderstood him." As soon as Otto said that, everyone was surprised. No one had expected that the value of that million-dor herb would instantly increase by twenty times in the blink of an eye. Fade had bought it for four million yuan. Originally, they thought that he was a fool, but they didn''t expect that he had a keen eye and actually made such a huge profit. For a moment, everyone changed how they perceived Fade. This was particrly so for Calvin. It was hard to tell what kind of expression was in his eyes at that moment. Just then, when hepeted with Fade in the bidding, he was presumptuous and thought that Fade was tricking him, so he did not continue. However, he did not expect that Fade wanted that herb for real and even made a big fortune out of it. Calvin felt aggrieved in his heart. Meanwhile, he stared at Otto furiously and asked in an unkind tone, "Master Pai, since you know that this herb is not the Dinor Root, why didn''t you tell me when I asked you earlier?" What Calvin said was very rude. Otto''s face became dark, but he was a kind man. He exined immediately, "Rules are rules. I can''t hurt others for my own sake. After all, in this auction venue, it''s a bit simr to picking up the leftovers. Whether you can get something good out of it depends on your personal judgment." After Otto finished speaking, everyone around him nodded immediately, and the way they looked at Calvin changed. Calvin also came to his senses at that moment. He knew that what he had just said was a bit harsh. He coughed and changed the subject, "Master Pai, why do you urgently need the Dragon Root? Did anything happen?" When he asked that question, Otto couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh and said, "I need the Dragon Root to treat my son." "To treat your son? " Everyone was shocked, "Damian fell sick? No wonder we haven''t seen him in a very long time. Even the Otto Clinic has closed its doors." "Damian is ill. Master Pai, have you taken him to the hospital to treat his illness?" "Master Pai, you''re a famous doctor yourself. Are you really not able to treat him?" There was sadness in Otto''s eyes as he said, "Damian''s condition is a bitplicated. We have been to every single hospital, but none of them seem to be able to help. Although I can give him a prescription, it is very difficult to collect the herbs needed." "I spent a few months collecting the herbs needed and I''ve pretty much collected all of them, except for the Dragon Root." "You only need the Dragon Root! That''s why you..." Everyone suddenly remembered that Otto was eager to bid for the Dragon Root... Chapter 967 Chapter 967 For a moment, everyone became sympathetic, and they turned their eyes to Fade. Although they were silent, Fade still understood what their gazes meant. It was as if they were saying, "Fade, you are a young man. How shameless you are topete with Master Pai. After all, Master Pai needs the herb to cure his son." Some soft- hearted women stared at Fade with bright eyes, as if they would not give up until he sold the Dragon Root to Otto. In such a situation, Fade frowned. It was not that he didn''t want to help Otto, but the attitude of those people was really too much. It was due to the fact that Otto was a kind person, and he helped them a lot in the past. Therefore, right then, as Otto was in trouble, they had to help Otto to return the favor. Those kinds of people who tried to take advantage of other people disgusted Fade. In addition, there was not much Dragon Root to spare. Moreover, Fade was going to use it on his wife, Quin. Therefore, Fade wouldn''t even be willing to sell a quarter of it to Otto. Fade''s hesitant expression made those people even more indignant at that moment. One by one, they stared at Fade furiously. Calvin was so happy when he saw that Fade was reluctant to sell a small part of the Dragon Root to Otto. He began to satirize him, "President Chen you are such a calm person. You can still manage to control yourself at such a time. No wonder you are so sessful in business. We businessmen can''tpare with your cold-bloodedness." As soon as he finished his words, everyone immediately nodded and agreed. "Mr. Chen, Master Pai is a wonderful person from Jade City. You can even say that he is thest old Chinese Medicine Practitioner. Are you not willing to help him?" "This is a matter of life and death. Mr. Chen, are you really so cruel?" "Forget it, we won''t force him. Let''s raise money together and buy this Dragon Root for Otto. I''m willing to pay a million!" "I will also pay a million yuan. Isn''t it just 20 million yuan. Let''s pool some money together. It would absolutely be enough." The atmosphere at the scene was very lively; it was as if that was a glorious and grand gathering. They seemed to be acting like the heroes in a game, and they were all trying to defeat the viin who was Fade. In such a situation, Fade could not help but look dignified. He said indifferently, "I won''t sell it even if you are willing to pay me forty million yuan." As soon as Fade said that, everyone became even more agitated. They red at Fade and criticized him. "You, you''ve gone too far. You know that Master Pai needs the Dragon Root to save his son, but still, you don''t want to sell it to him. You are just trying to raise the price." "Do you really want to earn money from something like this? How can you be so shameless?" "What a cold-blooded merchant! At times like this, the first thing in your mind was not to save people but to earn money!" Some of them even took out their mobile phones and threatened Fade directly, "When I bought the Fei Magic Toner from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, I didn''t expect the owner of thatpany to be so cruel. I''m going to call a press conference to expose this matter to the public and let all the people in Jade City boycott Fei Magic Toner." "Me too. Such a cold and heartless businessman shouldn''t have appeared in Jade City. We must drive him away!" "I''m ashamed to even see such a person." A group of people started to scold Fade, forcing him into a corner. Such a situation made Calvin extremely delighted. With a smile on his face, he was ready to contact the reporters and arrange a press conference to expose him. As for Otto, when he saw what was going on, he waspletely dumbfounded. After all, he just wanted to save his son, but he did not expect that things would take such a drastic turn. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Facing the crowd, Otto hurriedly exined, "No, don''t do this. I know that you are all doing this out of good intention, but Mr. Chen is innocent. You can''t force him..." However, at that moment, the crowd did not listen to Otto''s words at all. In other words, at that moment, the excitement in their hearts was not only because they wanted to help Otto, but it was probably from the fact that they wanted the satisfaction of being a helpful person. In that situation, Otto was speechless. He stared at Fade and apologized, "Mr. Chen, I''m so sorry. I, I didn''t expect things to take a turn like this. I..." Otto still wanted to apologize, but he was pulled back by those so called "just" people. Fade understood Otto''s intention and gave him a look that indicated he understood what he meant. Then, he looked at the crowd and snorted coldly, "You are all such just, helpful people. You are all iming that you are helping others, but now you are forcing other people. Is this the so- called "justice"? It''s ridiculous." As soon as those words were spoken, a group of people immediately retorted. "Fade, you are the cold-blooded one here. What are you quibbling about?" "Just earn a little less and let Master Pai buy the Dragon Root to save his son''s life. It is a simple thing, but you''re not even willing to do that." "Sure enough, for a businessman like you, money is more important than human life." "That''s right. This kind of person would rather hold on to the herb and let it rot in his own hands than sell it at a low price to save people." Faced with their insults, Fade shouted loudly, "How can you say that I think that money is more important than a human life? And how can you say that this herb is useless to me? Who told you this?" That question made everyone pause for a moment, and they were speechless. However, Calvin immediately said, "Fade, even if you say so much, the oue is still the same. Stop making excuses." "An excuse?" Fade sneered. Then he red at Calvin and snapped, "What do you know? You don''t know anything. You''re just satisfying yourselves and acting as a just person to judge others." "You..." Calvin wanted to refute. However, Fade did not give him a chance to refute at all. He red at the crowd directly and said coldly, "You are all doing this to satisfy your own needs by being "just" and helping Otto, but do you all know why I bought this herb? Do you know that my wife is ill and also needs this herb to cure her illness?" "You guys don''t know anything and arrogantly judged me as a gold digger and said that I am willing to sacrifice a human life for money. How dare you criticize me? You know nothing, but you are still ridiculing and judging other people. Is this your so-called "justice"?" Fade''s questions made the whole crowd speechless. "He also wants to use that herb to save a human life?" "I can''t believe that there would be such a thing. What a coincidence." Its not because of money that he isn''t willing to sell the herb." Chapter 968 Chapter 968 The auction hall suddenly fell silent. Everyone seemed to be confused. However, at that moment, Calvin still said, "Fade, stop making excuses. How can there be such a coincidence? When we said that Master Pai wanted to use it to save a life, you also said that you are using it to save a life too. That''s such azy excuse. Please make up a better one next time." After hearing Calvin''s words, many people immediately showed doubts and fixed their eyes on Fade. Fade became even darker. He stared at Calvin coldly and said indifferently, "Don''t specte about me. You don''t have the right to!" "You..." Calvin was furious. He almost couldn''t help but rush over to start a fight, but when he was stared at by Fade''s cold eyes, he suddenly did not have the guts to do it. Meanwhile, Nita, who couldn''t stand it anymore, went up and exined to everyone, "I, Nita, promise that what Fade said just now is true. I''ve seen Fade''s wife in person. She is indeed ill." Lily also exined, "President Chen''s wife is the chairman of ourpany, Quin Lin, also known as President Lin. Some time ago, President Lin and I went to meet with a lot of businessmen in Jade City. Later on, President Lin suddenly fell ill. We even went to several hospitals. Someone here should know of this matter." Upon hearing Lily''s words, the people who came into contact with Lily before suddenly recalled and nodded. "Oh, so President Chen''s wife is President Lin? I''ve seen her before." "I was wondering why President Lin was absent all this time. It turns out that she is ill!" "I know that President Lin went to several hospitals." Quite a few people spoke up and were almost certain that Fade''s words were true. Therefore, Calvin''s malicious spections were dispelled. Fade red at Calvin coldly and said in a low voice, "Now, do you have anything else to say?" "I, I..." Calvin felt embarrassed and couldn''t think of any better excuses at the moment. He could only say, "Even if you say so much, it''s still the same. You are still unwilling to lend a helping hand. You are a cold-blooded person." Hearing that, Fade snorted coldly and said, "Haha, I''m cold-blooded indeed. Young Master Chiang you''re indeed strict with others, and easy on yourself!" "Then let me ask if right now. If it''s your father, Leslie Chiang, who fell ill, will you be willing to give out his cure to treat other patients?" This question made Calvin speechless, so he could only retort forcefully, "Your assumptions are unreasonable. The fact is that you are not willing to help Master Pai. No matter what you say, it can''t be covered up." "But when did I say that I don''t want to help Master Pai?" Fade asked directly. Calvin said, "Fade, don''t you think your words are a little contradictory? Just now you said that you won''t be selling the herb, but now you say that you will help Master Pai. Don''t you think it''s funny?" "What''s so funny!" Fade said indifferently, "What I meant was that I''m not willing to use this kind of arrogant and self-appreciating way to help others out." "Then how are you nning to help Master Pai? With your mouth?" Calvin mocked him. "I am not you." Fade replied immediately, then he walked up to Otto and said, "Master Pai, I am also a Chinese Medicine Practitioner. What''s the condition of your son''s illness and the prescription you wrote? Can you tell me about it?" "Ah, this..." Otto replied; it was obvious that he was a little surprised. Nita went to support Fade immediately, "Master Pai, Fade really is a doctor. My mother''s illness couldn''t be cured even when we went to several hospitals, but Fade was able to cure my mother." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing what she said, Master Pai was immediately persuaded by her words. Then he gave Fade a detailed description of his son''s condition and wrote down the prescription he gave on the spot. Otto was a professional Chinese medicine practitioner who was very experienced. His description of the symptoms and his diagnosis were very detailed, which helped Fade''s judgment greatly. After looking at the prescription, Fade could already make a rough assumption on Damian''s illness. Fade picked up the pen and wrote a prescription with a smile on his face. Fade handed the prescription to Otto and exined, "Master Pai, your son''s condition can also be cured with this prescription. The medicinal herbs in this prescription are moremonly found. It doesn''t need the Dragon Root and it should be easy to collect all of them." Otto took over the prescription and looked at it carefully. He also murmured, "Main herb and auxiliary herb, this prescription, main herb..." After murmuring to himself, Otto calcted the effectiveness of the prescription himself. Then he eximed with delight, "This really works." "Dr. Chen, this prescription really can cure my son''s illness. Moreover, the effect of this prescription is much better than my prescription. It''s too ingenious. Why didn''t I think of it before?" Otto said in surprise. He put away the prescription and bowed to Fade while saying, "Thank you so much, Dr. Chen. Thank you so much. I''m really at a loss for words." Fade helped Otto up and said, "Master Pai, you don''t have to bow to me like this. Your son''s condition is of the utmost priority." Otto immediately pped his hands and said, "Thank you, Dr. Chen. I will go back now and treat my son." Hearing that, Cooper hurriedly told the servant, "Quickly, go and prepare Master Pai''s speedboat." Fade also said, "Master Pai, if you have any other questions, you cane to me again." "Sure. Thank you, Dr. Chen." Otto thanked him again and then left the auction hall. With Otto''s departure, the moring finally settled down. That result made the people who previously used Fade feel a little awkward. Among them, the most awkward one was Calvin. Some people even stepped forward and apologized to Fade in an instant. Others pretended as if nothing had happened before. As for Calvin, he returned to his seat with a long face and he didn''t look like he wanted to apologize at all. Fade also didn''t give a d*mn about him. He only snorted and went back to his seat. Meanwhile, Cooper stood up and said, "The auction is not over yet. There are still several items to be auctioned. Among them, there is one wonderful thing. Don''t miss it!" Hearing that, everyone''s interest was piqued. Then, the auction continued. The next few items were indeed exquisite. The final price of each bidding exceeded ten million. After an intense bidding session, each of the items went to their new owners. It was only Fade who did not have much interest in those things, so he did not participate in the bidding. Then, it came to thest item for auction. When it was the time to reveal thest time, it was not brought out by a staff member. Instead, it was brought out by a handsome young man who was dressed in a silk robe. He came out with a wide smile on his face, and brought the item out confidently. Chapter 969 Chapter 969 When the man appeared on stage, everyone started cheering even though the item wasn''t even announced. "It''s Young Master Chiu. Thest item of the auction is Young Master Chiu''s item." "Young Master Chiu''s item must be extremely precious!" "It''s a once a lifetime opportunity for this to happen. This time, even if we''re going bankrupt, we must get our hands on Young Master Chiu''s item!" "Young Master Chiu, what exactly are you auctioning?" Everyone became very enthusiastic all of a sudden. Seeing that, Fade was a little surprised, so he asked, "Who is this Young Master Chiu? Is he famous or something?" Nita leaned towards Fade gently and said softly, "Young Master Chiu''s real name is Brayden Chiu. He is a martial artist and one of the best among his generation. I heard that he has the strength of a middle stage ck Level." "Middle stage ck Level, not bad." Fade nodded gently, "However, just a middle stage ck Level martial artist isn''t enough for these big shots to go crazy, is it?" After all, some big shots could even spend money to hire middle stage ck Level martial artists as their bodyguards. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Nita continued to exin, "If it''s Brayden himself, he naturally wouldn''t have so much influence. It''s mainly because of Brayden''s master, Titan Chiu." "Around 50 years ago, Titan came to Jade City. Relying solely on his martial arts, he established his own martial arts center on Sunset Mountain, called ''Titan Studio''." "Titan Studio has cultivated and recruited many martial artists in Jade City since it''s founding. Some of these martial artists had gone on to be bodyguards of big shots, while others joined society and built up their reputations." "Anyway, for so many years, solely relying on Titan Studio, Titan established a goodwork in Jade City. Almost all the big shots have a good connection with him. Around seventy percent of the martial artists in Jade City are Titan''s disciples. He has gained the reputation of the "Martial Soul of Jade City"." "The Martial Soul of Jade City!" Hearing that nickname, Fade couldn''t help but ask, "What stage is Titan in? Is he very powerful?" Nita said, "After Titan Studio became powerful, Titan rarely fought in the past ten years. Therefore, only a few people know his real strength. Thest rumor of him was from eight years ago, and it is said that he reached the early stage of Earth Level." "Eight years ago, he was at the early stage of Earth Level. If he worked hard in his cultivation, he should be at the middle stage of Earth level right now." Fade thought, but he didn''t take Titan''s title "Martial Soul of Jade City" seriously. Looking at Brayden on the stage, Nita said, "This is Brayden. He was thest disciple whom Titan epted when he was in histe 70s." "It can be said that Titan loved Brayden and he taught him everything; he even used all his resources for him. Thus, at the age of just over twenty, Brayden was able to reach the Middle stage of the ck Level. He''s quite impressive." "However, there was another rumor that states the reason why Titan values him so much, to the extent that he even dotes on Brayden is that he is rumored to be Titan''s illegitimate child.¡± "He''s in his twenties and is in the Middle-stage of the ck Level. He''s quite skilled, but he''s not considered talented either, but Titan actually gave everything to Brayden. Perhaps it''s because he''s really Titan''s illegitimate son," Fade thought. He couldn''t help but stare at Brayden who was on the stage and questioned. "The Titan Studio is well- established, and Brayden is loved by Titan, so why is Brayden auctioning something? Could it be that he needs money?" Nita exined, "This has something to do with Brayden''s personality." "He''s been pampered by Titan ever since he was young, and the fact that he is a capable person caused him to be an arrogant person. When he became an adult, he was allowed to leave Titan''s side and live on his own and he became more arrogant." "Maybe it was because he trained too hard when he was in Titan Studio. After leaving, he yed every day and spent money as he wanted; he didn''t care about anything. Just like that, he became a famous yboy in Jade City, and was regarded as a VIP by a lot of major entertainment ces even though he only left for a month." "Of course, with how Brayden spent his money, he spent it all in no time. However, everyone knew his identity, so they were still willing to let him pay in credit. Just like that, Brayden was able to spend around a hundred million in just three months. In the end, he was not able to pay for his credit purchases and was chased after by various big shots, which caused a stir in Jade City." "After Titan Studio learned about this matter, Titan paid off the debt and brought Brayden back. He was grounded there for half a year before he was released again." "Later, when he left Titan Studio again, he was much more disciplined, but his personality was still the same. However, he didn''t spend as much as before. Moreover, after spending money, he knew that everyone would not be willing to let him dy his payment, so he thought of ways to earn money. The best way he could think of was to sell off his personal belongings." Listening up to that point, Fade had a rough idea of what was going on. So he couldn''t help but look at Brayden and say, "So, in this auction, he is..." Nita nodded and said, "He''s Titan''sst disciple who has been badly pampered. Therefore, all the weapons, herbs, and talismans around him are of high quality. He was in a hurry to exchange it for money so he''s selling them, and naturally, his items sold like hot cakes." "Sometimes, when Brayden is in a hurry for money, he would even steal things from Titan Studio that belonged to his master, Titan. This makes him even more popr among the many wealthy merchants. After all, those items are items from an Earth-level expert, Titan. It''s hard to buy them even if you have the money to do so." "I see!" Fade nodded and said, "So, Brayden is short on cash again, and he is trying to auction off his belongings for some quick cash." "That''s very likely to be the case!" Nita nodded. "It''s just that I don''t know if the item he''s auctioning this time is one that belongs to him, or if it belongs to his master." Meanwhile, all the other big shots were also curious. They all looked at Brayden with burning eyes; they were determined to spend their money on his items. It was as if they were asking Brayden to start the auction immediately. Looking at the lively atmosphere, Brayden saw that it was about time. With a smile, he said, "I won''t keep you guys guessing. Next, the item I''m going to auction is..." Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Following Brayden''s words, everyone''s curiosity was at their peak. They all stared curiously at the wooden box on the stage with eyes filled with anticipation. Brayden swept his gaze across the auction hall and said, "The item I want to auction is the Tormiado Talisman." While speaking, Brayden opened the wooden box and revealed a yellow talisman. Meanwhile, all the big shots became excited upon hearing the name ''Tormiado Talisman''. Some of them couldn''t even control themselves and stood up directly. "The Tormiado Talisman, this time I will definitely obtain it." "That was the talisman that made Master Chiu be famous. 50 years ago, when Master Chiu came to Jade City, he only relied on the Tormiado Talisman and it made him famous in one fell swoop." "The Tormiado Talisman has extraordinary effects. Not only can it dispel evil spirits and prevent disastrous events from urring, but it can also nourish one''s body, cure diseases, and save lives. It''s an extremely valuable thing!" "That''s true. I''ve heard that ten years ago, the Old Master of the Li family, Fenrir Li, was gravely ill. When he was about to die, Titan used the Tormiodo Talisman to cure him." "The Tormiado Talisman! It is a life- saving talisman! If anyone had one, it would mean that they would have an extra life!" "It''s just that it takes arge amount of positive energy and vitality to make the Tormiado Talisman. Therefore, Master Chiu hasn''t made one in many years. I didn''t expect that Young Master Chiu would auction it." "Who do you think Young Master Chiu is? It''s only natural for him to get hold of the Tormiado Talisman. There''s nothing to be surprised about." There was a heated discussion. Everyone was almost out of control for a moment. All of them were staring excitedly at the talisman in the wooden box. Even Nita, who was next to Fade, felt a little eager at that moment. It looked like she wanted to participate in the bidding. Seeing that, Fade could not help but ask, "Nita, do you also want to bid?" Nita said, "With this Tormiado Talisman, my mother''s health can be guaranteed, so I want to..." As she said that, Nita seemed to realize something and exined to Fade in a panic, "Fade, it''s not that I don''t trust you, but I want to..." Fade said, "Nita, it''s okay. I know what you''re thinking. It''s just..." Fade replied. "Fade, it''s just what?" Nita stared at Fade with some doubts and asked. Fade did not answer her immediately. Instead, he looked at the Tormiado Talisman with a trace of doubt in his eyes. It wasn''t that Fade didn''t believe in Brayden, but Fade was also a martial artist. He knew very well that it wasn''t impossible to sessfully make a talisman that had the effect of ''curing anything'' and for ''protection''. It was just that that matter was very difficult. Even if it was Fade himself, it would take a lot of energy to create a talisman that could really achieve such effects. If it was drawn by the Earth-Level, Titan, it would be even more difficult. Even if the effects were only 60% or 70% of what everyone thought of it, it was likely that Titan would have to spend a lot of his strength to make it. Creating such a talisman would take a toll on the creator, so it was rare for a martial artist to actually create such a talisman. However, right then, when Brayden took out such a precious talisman to auction, Fade had no choice but to be doubtful of it. After all, if that talisman was truly effective, it was worth more than a hundred million. Moreover, that was just the starting price. Meanwhile, Brayden also carefully picked up the talisman in the wooden box and began to introduce it to the crowd. The talisman was very thin, but on the yellow paper, it had a dense and crystal- clear light, exuding a fresh and refreshing aura. It made people feel rxed and enlightened after just a light sniff. Moreover, on the surface of the paper, those painted vermilion red lines with silver hooks were also extraordinary, showing Titan''s profound power. After seeing that, it tempted every wealthy merchant. They called the martial artists around them to identify it. Brayden was also extremely confident. He allowed martial artists to get close and identify it. He even triggered the seal gently in front of everyone, causing the seal to emanate a shocking aura. All of a sudden, those wealthy merchant''s eyes lit up, and they shouted. "It''s the real deal, it''s absolutely the real deal!" "I''m very familiar with this aura. It''s definitely the Tormiado Talisman." "Young Master Chiu, don''t keep us waiting. Please start the auction at once." "That''s right. How much is it? Quickly, name a price." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In the bustling crowd, Brayden smiled and said loudly, "Since everyone is so enthusiastic, I''ll start the auction immediately. This is the Tormiado Talisman drawn by my master, Titan. The starting price is one hundred million yuan. Each raise is at least one million yuan. Now, please bid!" When he announced the price, quite a number of people''s faces darkened immediately. They had limited wealth. However, there were still quite a number of big shots who could afford it. Moreover, the starting price was also within their expectations. Therefore, as soon as Brayden announced the starting bid, the sound of bidding immediately came from below. "One hundred million, I''ll pay one hundred million." "One hundred and five million!" "One hundred and eight million!" "One hundred and ten million!" There were a lot of sounds of bidding and the price kept rising. Many big shots were really excited, but the most excited one was none other than Calvin. As the eldest son of the Chiang family, Calvin was not familiar with the value. He said loudly, "A talisman of this level, and you guys are raising so little in every bid. Don''t even bother bidding then." After that, Calvin raised his sign and said loudly, "I bid one hundred and fifty million. The Tormiado Talisman is mine." That price really shocked quite a few people. After all, the prices had only been raised by a few million a few moments ago. No one was like Calvin, who tried to raise it by more than thirty million. For a moment, the lively auction hall settled down. Seeing that, Calvin showed a confident smile and said, "It''s mine..." However, before he could finish his words, a wealthy, middle- aged businessman raised his card and said, "One hundred and sixty million." Upon hearing that, Calvin turned his head and stared at him, saying, "Mr. Hu, do you want to compete with me?" Mr. Hu, who was a big" bellied man, was also a tycoon, and his worth was practically equal to the Chiang family''s. He did not hold back at the moment and said, "I''m old already and I need health care. Young Master Chiang, can you notpete with an old man like me?" Calvin replied, "Mr. Hu, you''re still young and vigorous. You''re not old at all. Besides, this talisman is for my grandpa. Please give it to me." Mr. Hu smiled and said, "Young Master Chiang, since you said it like that, then, I also want to buy this talisman for my father." Chapter 971 Chapter 971 Evidently, arguing was fruitless, hence Calvin initiated the bidding decisively. "One hundred and seventy million yuan!" Mr. Hu did not hesitate and shouted vigorously, "One hundred and eighty million yuan!" As a result, many wealthy merchants stopped bidding. After all, they could not afford to pay for it. In truth, most of the executives only had a worth of one billion yuan. Therefore, it was impossible for them to fork out 200 million yuan to bid for a talisman. In the end, the auction turned into a fiercepetition between Calvin and Mr. Hu. Immediately, Mr. Hu announced his bid. Calvin paused to nce at Mr. Hu before raising his bidder card and eximed, "Two hundred million yuan." "What?!" Mr. Hu was hesitant but he gritted his teeth and decided to raise his bidder card. Suddenly, Calvin spoke, "Mr. Hu, yourpany seems to be struggling and you''re having troubles with your assets. Are you sure you''re going to fish out two hundred million yuan to bid forTormiado Talisman? Yourpany''s shareholders won''t be happy about it, right?" Mr. Hu¡¯s face darkened. Calvin was smug as he added arrogantly, "Mr. Hu, why don''t you let me have Tormiado Talisman? I''ll definitely remember your help." Calvin''s remarks put out Mr. Hu''s determination. In the end, Mr. Hu lowered his arm reluctantly. Calvin smirked and nced at Brayden. He asked proudly, "Young Master Chiu, two hundred million yuan is the highest price. Shouldn''t you end the bid?" Brayden intended to make more money, hence he did not close the bidding. On the contrary, he gazed at the wealthy merchants and tempted, "Everyone, my master put in painstaking effort to craft this talisman. After this, it would be impossible to get your hands on Tormiado Talisman." Brayden''s remarks caused a stir among the wealthy merchants. After all, they were willing to spend a fortune in exchange for their lives. Nita was fidgeting as well. She bit her lip and wondered if she should raise her bidder card. On the other hand, Fade was observing the talisman. In the end, he pressed Nita''s arm and shook his head. He concluded, "Nita, don''t." "Fade, I..." Nita was confused. Meanwhile, Calvin scanned the anxious crowd. He was intimidating and tempting the bidders. s, no one raised their bidder cards topete with Calvin. Brayden was a little upset with the oue but he hammered the gavel reluctantly. In the end, Calvin purchased Tormiado Talisman for two hundred million yuan! Calvin was thrilled and proud as he received the talisman. After all, he crushed his opponents and managed to acquire a valuable talisman. The talisman was a disy of his wealth and status. Brayden was on stage as he received the money. He chatted with the wealthy merchants briefly and he was prepared to leave. Nita nced at Fade in confusion and there was a hint of regret in her eyes.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade was solemn as he exined softly, "Although I''m not an expert on Tormiado Talisman, I''m sure the talisman they auctioned was not as effective as they imed it to be." "Not as effective?" Nita gasped in surprise, "Fade, you''re saying that the Tormiado Talisman is fake?" "In a way, the Tormiado Talisman is fake because that talisman is incapable of saving a dying patient. From what I can see, the talisman could only nurse the body and the effect is simr to nourishing the body with positive energy." "Are... Are you sure?" Nita asked in astonishment. Lily chipped in and persuaded, "Nita, you must believe Fade. After all, he''s a powerful martial artist and he''s stronger than Brayden''s master, Titan." "Wow!" Nita was puzzled but she nodded and replied, "Fade, thanks for reminding me. Otherwise, I''ll be bankrupt because of a fake talisman." Fade concluded in a low voice, "It''s better to be careful with things like that. If no experts could appraise it, it''s better to not believe them." Nita nodded and answered, "I''ll keep that in mind, Fade." She sighed and continued, "Well... I never expected Brayden, the young master of Titan Studio and Titan''s disciple, to sell fake talisman at an auction." "Earlier, you mentioned that Brayden is a yboy. He has a few hundred million yuan debts and he even stole his master''s belonging to sell them off. Judging from his character, it''s possible that he''s selling a fake talisman." "I was too naive," Nita eximed as she stood up to leave with Fade and the others. However, Calvin, who sat behind Fade, overheard the conversation. His face darkened and he sneered, "Why don''t you just admit that you can''t afford it? No one will taunt you for it. Yet, just because you can¡¯t afford it, that doesn''t mean that you could use Brayden of selling fake talisman. Don''t you think you''re going too far?" Calvin''s voice was loud and clear. Immediately, the crowd turned their attention to him. "Fake talisman! What?" "Why would they sell a fake talisman at an auction?" "Who are you referring to, Young Master Chiang?¡± Amidst the deafening crowd, Calvin''s lips curved into a scornful smile and he pointed at Fade. He eximed, "Everyone, I was just behind Mr. Chen and I heard everything. He told Miss Nita that the Tormiado Talisman is fake." Everyone was bewildered by Calvin''s usations. "What? This is Young Master Chiu we''re talking about!" "Rubbish! Stop running your mouth." "Haha, you''re just an outsider. Who do you think you are?" The crowd was doubtful and sarcastic. Fade frowned but he did not take it to heart. He was ready to leave with Nita and Lily. However, Calvin refused to leave them alone. He blocked Fade and scoffed, "What? Mr. Chen, are you leaving?" Fade furrowed his brows and retorted, "Why not? Who do you think you are?" Chapter 972 Chapter 972 Calvin scoffed, "What did you say? You ndered Young Master Chiu! Did you think that I''ll let it slide?" The crowd agreed with Calvin. "How dare you nder Young Master Chiu? You''re ying with fire!" "Does he even know about Young Master Chiu? He''s just digging his own grave." "Haha! Young Master Chiu will teach him a lesson." Amidst the restless crowd, Brayden stopped in his tracks. His eyes flickered as he turned to stare at Fade. Shortly after, his face darkened and he went up to Calvin. Calvin did not notice Brayden''s strange gaze but only detected thetter''s gloomy face. Therefore, Calvin was feeling smug as he went over to Brayden and added oil to the fire. "Young Master Chiu, this disgusting man ndered you. You must teach him a lesson!" The crowd roared in excitement. "Teach him a lesson!" "Make him pay!" "Apologize! Make him apologize on his knees!" The situation was getting awkward and Cooper''s expression changed as well. He rushed to Fade and put on a worried look. He persuaded, "Mr. Chen, there must be a misunderstanding. Young Master Chiu won''t sell a fake talisman, so why don''t you apologize to him?" After that, Cooper immediately turned to Brayden and tried to lighten up the mood. He continued, "Young Master Chiu, it''s just a misunderstanding. Mr. Chen is my friend and he''s Sergeant Xu''s friend too. Young Master Chiu, please..." However, before Cooper could finish, Calvin interrupted him and snapped coldly, "Cooper, you''re nning to offend all of us for a foreigner?" "No... That''s not what I meant!" Cooper exined hurriedly. Yet, Brayden was furious too. He asked icily, "You''re bringing up Sergeant Xu to scare me?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Cooper was influential in Jade City but he could not afford to go against Brayden. Therefore, he forced a smile and tried to exin, "Young Master Chiu, that''s not what I meant. I just..." "I don''t want to hear from you. I can handle this myself!" Brayden interrupted Cooper and went up to Fade. He red at Fade and hissed coldly, "You said that I was selling a fake talisman?" Fade''s expression changed and he parted his lips to speak. Yet, Cooper gave Fade a pleading look and motioned Fade to calm down. Fade sighed internally and spoke tly, "You should know if it''s a fake talisman. I was just saying." Fade was being indirect and he did not point out that Brayden was selling a fake talisman. However, the crowd was watching Brayden''s every single move. Moreover, he was very powerful in Jade City. Naturally, he needed to get his revenge after Fade implied that he was selling a fake talisman. Hence, Brayden pressed on and asked coldly, "You were just saying? How could you be so irresponsible?" "If that''s the case... Then it''s okay for me to say that your father is a b*stard and your mother''s a b*tch, huh? I was just saying, so it''s fine, right?" Brayden was rude and he poked Fade''s chest as he eximed, "Apologize on your knees now." Fade was livid and his eyes were cold. Initially, Fade decided to tolerate it because Cooper pleaded with him. However, Brayden¡¯s abrasive remarks infuriated Fade. Fade nced at Cooper apologetically before ring at Brayden icily. He snapped, "You should shut your mouth or I''ll make you pay." "Oh, make me pay? How are you going to make me pay?" Brayden scoffed and balled his hands into fists. He continued coldly, "I''m Brayden Chiu and no one in Jade City ever talks to me like that." On the other hand, the crowd wasughing as they involved themselves in a heated discussion. "What a silly kid. How dare he offend Young Master Chiu?" "Does he even know that Young Master Chiu is a ck Level martial artist?" "He''s ying with fire and no one can help him now." "I''m giving you onest chance. Apologize on your knees and beg for mercy! If I''m in a good mood, I might spare your life," Brayden scoffed as he eyed Fade arrogantly. Fade''s eyes were cold as he frowned. His voice was coated with frost as he spoke, "I warned you. You asked for it." Immediately, Fadended a p across Brayden''s face loudly. Brayden, Calvin and the others were shocked. The crowd never expected Fade to attack Brayden and more importantly, Fade managed to p Brayden. Everyone was taken aback. Initially, Brayden was in a good mood but his face darkened. Anger crept on his face and he widened his eyes. He red at Fade with his blood-shot eyes and hissed through gritted teeth, "How dare you hit me? I''ll make you pay!" Brayden flew into a rage. Nita and Lily were worried. Meanwhile, Calvin and the others were excited. They could not wait for Brayden to teach Fade a lesson. "Go to hell, you b*stard!" Brayden''s body trembled and a surge of positive energy exploded. A gush of energy engulfed Brayden''s fist and he aimed for Fade''s chest. The overwhelming attack thrilled Calvin and the others and they almost cheered for Brayden. "A ck Level martial artist. Brayden is so strong." "Haha! What can that kid even do?" "It''s a punch? Oh well, Young Master Chiu could kill a cow with his fits, so that kid wouldn''t be able to take it." "It would be boring if Brayden kills him with a punch." "Whoosh!" Brayden was very powerful. His face was menacing as his fist aimed at Fade. Concurrently, Fade looked solemn and cold. He stared at Brayden''s fist and shook his head. The corner of his lips curled into a sneer and he whispered, "This is nothing." "You arrogant punk! I¡¯m going to kill you!" Brayden went ballistic upon hearing that. He gritted his teeth and charged at Fade at full force. Chapter 973 Chapter 973 Calvin and the others were shocked by the punch. They widened their eyes and their mouths agape as they waited for the punch tond on Fade. However, Fade extended his right arm to defend himself and blocked Brayden''s fist effortlessly. Suddenly, the powerful aura that engulfed Brayden stopped dead in its tracks. Initially, Calvin and the crowd were nning to cheer but they choked on their voice. "What''s going on?" "Wait... Huh?" "Is that kid a martial arts practitioner too?" The crowd was confused while Brayden clenched his jaw in a fit of rage. He exerted more strength and was determined to beat Fade. Yet, Brayden soon discovered that his attack was futile against Fade. Fade''s palm blocked Brayden''s blows. Thetter felt like there was a huge wall in front of him and he could not bring it down. Fear crept over Brayden''s heart and he raised his head to stare at Fade. His eyes flickered and he stammered, "You... What on earth..." Before Brayden could finish, Fade seized Brayden'' s fists and twisted. There was a crackling sound and Brayden''s sleeve exploded into tiny pieces. Brayden''s arm was in a frightful state. His bones were snapped and blood was gushing out. Brayden unleashed a deafening cry. The veins on his forehead were bulging as he shrieked agonizingly. Fade frowned and let go of Brayden before kicking thetter. Brayden crashed on the floor and Fade stepped on him. Fade hissed coldly, "Stop screaming or I''ll cripple your cultivation." Brayden could feel Fade''s foot pressing against his abdomen. Therefore, Brayden dared not move and he could only grind his teeth to hold back his scream. In a blink of an eye, Fade managed to defeat Brayden. After Fade stepped on Brayden, the crowd snapped back to their senses and they could not believe their eyes. Calvin, who was the most excited member in the crowd, received a huge blow. He widened his eyes and he was at a loss for words. After a short pause, Calvin turned to Fade in bewilderment and asked furiously, "How dare you attack Young Master Chiu?" Simr opinions erupted from the crowd. "Young Master Chiu is a member of the Titan Studio. You''ll pay for what you did!" "Master Chiu adored Young Master Chiu. If Master Chiu hears about this, you''ll be dead meat." "If you go against Young Master Chiu, then you''ll be making an enemy out of every martial arts practitioner in Jade City." "Release Young Master Chiu now, or else..." Fade raised an eyebrow and waved his hand to interrupt their threats. He asked coldly, "Go on, run your mouth and you''ll end up like Brayden. Do you want to try for yourself?" The crowd immediately shut up and dared not speak. Nheless, the glow in their eyes gazes gave away their thoughts. Although Fade managed to defeat Brayden, they were certain that Fade would pay a huge price for offending Titan Studio and Titan. If Fade continued to stay in Jade City, he would suffer the revenge of Titan Studio. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, little did the crowd know that Fade could not care less about Titan Studio''s revenge. Every martial art practitioner in Jade City was no match for Fade, let alone Titan or Titan Studio. Yet, Fade did not bother to exin it to the crowd. Fade crushed Brayden under his feet and scoffed, "Well, they just reminded me that you''ll attack me again if I let you go!" Brayden was livid but he realized that he could not show his anger. Hence, he shook his head hurriedly and murmured, "No... I won''t seek revenge." Fade retorted, "Really? Do you think I''ll believe you? Look at them, from what I can tell, Titan Studio will never let me go! If that''s the case, it''s better for me to kill you now and throw you into the sea. After all, the oue is the same." Brayden was petrified and he quivered. Immediately, he gave the crowd a warning look and responded swiftly, "Mr. Chen, no, that''ll never happen. It''s my fault and you''re just punishing me." Fade chuckled, "You''re smarter than you look." "I know it was my fault and I''ll apologize," Brayden dered. The crowd was dumbfounded. It never dawned on them that Young Master Chiu, who was a prominent figure in Jade City, would stoop so low. On the other hand, Brayden seemingly managed to persuade Fade. Thetter lifted his foot from Brayden''s abdomen. Brayden let out a sigh of relief as the pressure lifted off his stomach. Fade turned to leave but he suddenly recalled something. He turned back to Brayden and stepped on thetter again. Fear crept onto Brayden''s face again and he cried," Mr. Chen, I know it''s my fault. I''m really sorry, so please..." Fade was speechless at the sight of Brayden''s pleas and apologies. He immediately dismissed it and snapped, "Shut it, I have something to ask you." Brayden nodded hurriedly and urged, "Ask me anything, Mr. Chen. I''ll tell you everything." "Okay, then tell me about the Tormiado Talisman you just auctioned!" Fade ordered. The crowd, Calvin in particr, was taken aback by Fade''s instruction. After all, the cause of the conflict was Fade'' s usation. Earlier, he used Brayden of selling a fake talisman. Immediately, everyone turned their attention to Brayden. His face changed and he shifted ufortably. Yet, he dared no go against Fade after what happened. He responded, "I''ll tell you everything." "Go on," Fade urged. Brayden concluded, "It''s a fake Tormiado Talisman." The crowd was puzzled. Calvin trembled and widened his eyes at Brayden. He stammered, "Young Master Chiu, you must be joking. I..." Brayden ignored Calvin and turned his attention to Fade. He exined, "Recently, I''ve been having some financial issues. I couldn''t earn money in the mountains too, so I decided to sell some fake talisman at an auction." Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Brayden''s appalling revtion left the crowd in shock. The fact that he did it "again" made the crowd grimace. Evidently, this was not the first time and he conned his way to sess. Yet, many merchants among the crowd fought for his items. Immediately, everyone''s face darkened. Nheless, Brayden could not be bothered with their reaction and continued, "I nned to return to Titan Studio and grab some of my master''s things. I was nning to add a few genuine items with the imitated items and sell them. However, my master saw iting, so I couldn''t get anything." "Coincidentally, members of the Li family came to Titan Studio and begged my master for Tormiado Talisman. They were nning to use it to save Old Master Li. Yet, my master turned them down. He said he was far too old to produce any Tormiado Talisman." "After that, I had an idea and I decided to make a fake Tormiado Talisman." "However, I know that I was incapable of producing a convincing Tormiado Talisman. Hence, I decided to use my master''s Nourishing Talisman as a base and created an imitation." "The Nourishing Talisman could nourish the body and it''s effective. Also, it possessed some simr qualities to the Tormiado Talisman. Therefore, I asked for five Nourishing Talismans from my master and altered them to make them look like Tormiado Talisman." "Tormiado Talisman is very rare and no one was familiar with it. Besides, I did not destroy the original properties of Nourishing Talisman, so it was difficult to tell that it was an imitation." "After that, I sold the fake Tormiado Talisman in auctions to make money." Brayden revealed how he fabricated the Tormiado Talisman. Fade could not help but sigh. Brayden focused all his time and energy on immoral things. Nita was worried after hearing the full story. Fortunately, Fade stopped her from bidding, otherwise, it would be a huge loss if she bought a fake talisman. On the other hand, Calvin was dumbfounded. Earlier, he pocketed the talisman carefully. He fished it out and scrutinized it but no one could read his mind. He murmured, "This... This talisman..." The crowd, in particr those who participated in the bidding, were both afraid and relieved. Luckily, they did not get the talisman or it would be a huge loss. Calvin was exasperated to the point of tears. He spent two hundred million yuan on a fake talisman. Even if he was the young master of the wealthy Chiang Family, he could not afford to waste so much money! Calvin was miserable and he looked like he was going to break down. Fade could not be bothered about Calvin. Instead, he turned to leave with Nita and Lily. Brayden motioned his men to help him to his feet hurriedly. His face was gloomy and he staggered to leave. Suddenly, Calvin held the talisman and ran after Brayden. He was upset as he muttered, "Young Master Chiu, this talisman... You..." Evidently, he wanted to get a refund from Brayden. However, Brayden would never let it happen as he scoffed, "Goods sold are not refundable. What are you doing? You''re asking for a refund?" Calvin replied in a choked voice, "Young Master Chiu, this... It''s not Tormiado Talisman and I..." Brayden was in pain because his arm was wounded. He was no in the mood to entertain Calvin, hence he snapped sharply, "What are you talking about? Goods sold are not refundable and my words are final. Stop bothering me or I''ll treat this as a deration of war between the Chiang family and Titan Studio." Calvin could not afford to go on an all-out war with Titan Studio. Therefore, he immediately retreated and exined hurriedly, "Young Master Chiu, that''s not what I meant. I just..." "Then get lost! I need to heal my wounds!" Brayden pushed Calvin out of the way harshly and strode off furiously. Calvin could only swallow his dissatisfaction as he watched Brayden leave. Following that, Calvin''s eyes darkened and he red at Fade''s back. He hissed between gritted teeth, "It''s all your fault! I¡¯ll make you pay." Calvin could not afford to offend Brayen or Titan studio, therefore he med everything on Fade. Fade was an easy target and Calvin used him as a punchbag. Calvin would rather live in lies than to admit the truth. Yet, Calvin was unaware that ''the easy target'' he picked was far more formidable than he could ever imagine. After the fiasco at the auction, everyone on the ship was no longer in a mood to have fun. In the end, Cooper ended the event andmanded the ship to return to the harbor. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It was past midnight when the ship finally docked. The prominent figures of Jade City disembarked the ship rapidly and headed home. Fade returned to the hotel with Nita and Lily. Although Fade did not manage to find a business partner, he did gain something from the trip. After all, he managed to get his hands on an Earth Level herb, Dragon Root, with only four million yuan. The herb would definitely help to improve Quin''s condition. Moreover, Eden from the Li family still owed him a whopping one hundred million yuan. If Fade had the time, he would not mind taking a little detour to settle the debt. Fade tiptoed to Quin''s room and checked her pulse quietly. He whispered, "I''ll definitely find a way to cure your illness!" After that, Fade tucked in Quin and left the room discreetly. After he showered, he returned to his room to rest. After he left, Quin stirred from her sleep and opened her eyes. She tilted her head and stared at the nket Fade pulled over her. Her lips curled into a smile and she closed her eyes to drift off. Although Fade sleptte the previous night, he managed to wake up early the next morning. After preparing breakfast and medicine for Quin, he received a phone call and left. Fade received a phone call from Otto Pai, an old Chinese medicine practitioner in Jade City. The previous day, Fade encountered him on the cruise ship. After Otto received Fade'' s prescription, he immediately tested it on his son. Surprisingly, the prescription was better than Otto thought. Therefore, Otto called Fade early in the morning to express his gratitude and Otto even promised to bring his son to thank Fade personally. Chapter 975 Chapter 975 Otto was old and his son just recovered, thus Fade decided that it was best for him to visit Master Pai and his son. Moreover, it would be easier for him to check on Damian if he visited them. Otto was quite famous, hence Fade assumed that Otto would live in a quiet hillside vi or a luxurious residence. Unexpectedly, after Fade arrived at the address, he realized that Otto was living in an ordinary residential area. The old residential area was dpidated and crowded. Fade never expected someone like Otto to live there. Otto waited at the entrance of the residential area to wee Fade. Fade parked his car outside the residential and Otto led Fade to his house. "Mr. Chen, I''m really sorry. It''s a crowded ce and it''s impossible for cars toe in, so we''ll have to walk." Fade waved his hand nonchntly and replied, " Don¡¯t worry, Master Pai. I''m still young and it''s nothing." Otto uttered apologetically, "Mr. Chen, we should''ve visited you personally to thank you. I''m really sorry that you had toe here." Fade chuckled, "It''s an honor to know someone like you, Master Pai." "Someone like me? Oh, I''m just an old man," Otto sighed, "If it weren''t for you, my son would still be sick." Otto was seemingly overwhelmed with emotions as he spoke. Fade paused before asking, "Master Pai, you''re a very famous and talented doctor, so why... Why do you still live here? It would be a piece of cake for you to be a private doctor for a wealthy family or an expert in a hospital!" Otto''s eyes flickered and he nced around him. He replied, "I''ve lived here for over thirty years. This is my home and I''m used to it." "More importantly, most of the residents here are poor. If I open my clinic here, it would be more convenient for them too. As for the rich, they are capable of finding another doctor. Yet, the residents here would be hopeless without me." Fade was quiet and his respect for Otto grew. Otto noticed Fade''s silence and waved his hand. He chuckled, "Old people love to nag but youngsters like you wouldn''t like it, right? It''s okay if you don''t like it." Fade immediately shook his head before bowing to Otto. He uttered respectfully, "Master Pai, you''re an admirable man. I really look up to you." Otto rushed to stop Fade and answered, "Mr. Chen, you saved my son. I can''t let you bow to me. Come one, I..." Fade shook his head firmly and stared at Otto. "Master Pai, this has nothing to do with saving your son. You''re a respectable doctor and I admire you for it." Fade proceeded to bow respectfully to Otto. Otto epted Fade''s gesture solemnly. After that, they continued to chat and strode further into the residential area. On the way, many of the residents greeted Otto cheerfully and some of them even gave gifts. Evidently, Otto was very popr in the area. After walking for fifteen minutes, they arrived at an old five-story building. An old-fashioned neon signboard was hung on the second floor. The sign read "Otto Clinic". N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Mr. Chen, this is my house. Pleasee in!" Otto smiled as he weed Fade. If Otto was not with Fade, thetter would never believe that the old building was the famous Otto Clinic in Jade City. Fade nodded and strode into the building. As soon as he entered the first floor, he immediately recognized a familiar herbal scent. A row of cabs was lined in front of the entrance. A young man and a young woman were organizing a range of herbs in the cabs. There was a handwritten sign that read "Otto Clinic¡± on top of the cab. Anyone would tell that it was a good calligrapher that wrote it. Fade realized that it was not an ordinary clinic. It was the most prestigious clinic in Jade City. Otto entered the building with Fade and introduced thetter to the duo in the clinic. "Hannah, Teddie,e and meet Mr. Chen." The duo immediately set their tasks aside and greeted Fade respectfully. They were very grateful as they parted their lips to speak. "Greetings, Mr. Chen." "Thank you for saving my father, Mr. Chen." "Don''t mention it!" Fade replied hurriedly and turned to Otto to ask, "They are?" Otto chuckled and introduced, "They are my grandchildren, Hannah and Teddie. They are Damian''s children." "Oh, I see. Master Pai, it''s admirable that your skills are being passed down to your grandchildren." Otto waved hand helplessly and replied, "You tter me, Mr. Chen. Well, it can''t be helped. Nowadays, Chinese Medicine practitioners are declining and it takes a long time to learn. Besides, most youngsters wouldn''t be interested in this." "I was worried that my effort would be lost, so I forced them to practice Chinese Medicine. Back then, they would cry whenever I force them to learn!" Hannah and Teddie were embarrassed. "Grandpa, we were too young to understand that you were doing it for our own good! We understand now and we''ll continue the legacy of Otto Clinic." Otto was relieved and he smiled. A stream of bittersweet emotions flooded Fade. He was d that the Pai family would continue the legacy. However, he was worried about the diminishing of Chinese Medicine practitioners. Suddenly, several patients arrived at the clinic and they asked, "Dr. Pai, is Otto Clinic open today?" Otto turned over his shoulder and replied, "I''m a little busy today, so I couldn''t tend to you. If you''re okay with it, Hannah and Teddie could..." Before Otto could finish, the patients immediately answered, "It''s okay, it''s okay, we don''t mind. It''s just a mild cough. Your grandchildren are very talented and they''ll be more than capable of treating us." "Hannah, Teddie, go and check on them!" Otto instructed before turning to Fade and continued, "Mr. Chen, let¡¯s go upstairs!" Chapter 976 Chapter 976 Otto and Fade proceeded to the second floor. Although it resembled the consultation hall on the first floor, it was separated into small cubicles. A fully furnished living space was situated on the third floor. There was a living room, a kitchen and bedrooms. Otto gestured to Fade to sit and exined, "I own the building. The first and second floors are used as a clinic to treat our patients while our family lives on the third floor." "I see!" Fade nodded and received a cup of tea from otto.. Suddenly, there was a string of footsteps and two disheveled middle-aged men descended from the stairs. They noticed Otto and bowed to greet him, "Good day, Master Pai!" "Good day to you too. Go on!" Otto replied warmly. The men nodded hurriedly and bid their farewells before leaving. Fade observed them curiously. Judging by their appearance, they did not seem to be a part of Otto''s family, hence he asked, "Master Pai, they are?" Otto chuckled, "My tenants." "Tenants?" Fade was taken aback. Otto exined, "My family stays in the top three floors of this building. Yet, apart from Teddie and Hannah, many of my descendants didn''t practice Chinese medicine. Therefore, they didn''t live hereThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. and most of the rooms are unupied." "Sometimes, I''lle across some people in need, so I rent out the ce to help them," Otto continued. Otto''s reply made Fade respect Otto more than ever. Earlier, the two men did not seem to be well- off and Otto certainly did not need their rent. Nheless, he did so to help the others unconditionally. That elevated Fade''s admiration for Otto. Fade immediately bowed to demonstrate his respect for Otto again. Shortly after, Otto brought Damian to the living room and thetter thanked Fade. Damian was in his forties. He was neatly dressed and wore a pair of sses. His illness took a toll on him and he was very skinny. "Thank you so much, Mr. Chen," Damian expressed his gratitude and bowed. Fade asked Damian to sit and checked thetter''s pulse. After a while, Fade was certain that his medicine was working and he was relieved. After that, he prescribed some medicine to nourish Damian''s body and lessen any mild side effects. Otto checked the prescription and he could not help butpliment Fade. Otto was in awe and he eximed, "Mr. Chen, you''re very talented! My skills are nothingpared to you!" Fade chuckled, "Master Pai, you''re too humble and you tter me. I really respect you for being so helpful!" They were chatting when they heard a loud crash on the first floor. Suddenly, a middle-aged man''s voice roared, "Is your grandfather at home?" "My grandfather has a guest. How may I help you?" It was Hannah''s voice. The middle- aged man raised his voice, "What guest? Ask your grandfather toe down now. My wife''s condition is getting worse, so ask him to check on her." A thunderous footstep came from the stairwell. It seemed that the man was trying toe upstairs. Hannah and Teddie tried to stop him. "Mr. Huang, you can''t go up." "Mr. Huang, my grandfather made himself clear. It''s better for you to send Mrs. Huang to the hospital, so please stop." "I don''t care. Your grandfather is the reason why my wife fell ill. He must be responsible for it." Mr. Huang''s voice was loud and there was amotion downstairs. Otto and Damian turned pale and they immediately stood up. Otto nced at Fade apologetically and said, "Sorry, Mr. Chen. I''ll settle it immediately, so please wait for a second." Fade jumped to his feet and answered, "It''s alright, Master Pai. I''ll go down with you." Otto wanted to speak but Fade headed for the stairs. They descended down the stairs hurriedly to the first floor. Instantly, they spotted Teddie and Hannah were in a heated argument with a burly middle-aged man. Meanwhile, a chubby woman was pale as she sat in a corner. "What are you doing?" Otto red at Mr. Huang and questioned harshly. Mr. Huang immediately grinned when he noticed Otto. He retorted, "Dr. Pai, don''t you know why I''m here?" "My wife''s condition is getting worse because of your prescriptions. You have to be responsible for it!" Mr. Huang red at Otto and threatened. Otto was livid and eximed, "Your wife''s illness has nothing to do with me." "You''re trying to deny it?" Mr. Huang scoffed, "There were many witnesses when I sent my wife to your clinic!" "If you''re unwilling to be responsible for it, I''ll expose you on national television and you''ll no longer be the best Chinese medicine practitioner in Jade City," Mr. Huang threatened. Teddie retorted furiously, "What the hell do you want?" Mr. Huang''s eyes flickered and replied, "What else? I just want you to cure my wife. Also, my wife suffered mentally and physically because of you, so you mustpensate us. I don''t want much, so five hundred thousand yuan will do." Hannah trembled in anger and hissed, "Marvin Huang, how could you be so shameless? My grandfather helped you countless times but you''re ckmailing us? Are you out of your mind?" Mr. Huang widened his eyes and scoffed, "Helped me? Stop fooling around. He did this to my wife and you''re saying that he helped us? If you won''tpensate me, I won''t let this slide." "You... You!" Hannah and Teddie were so furious that they could not speak. Otto''s face was gloomy as well but he suppressed his anger. He stared at Mr. Huang and concluded, "Mr. Huang, I told you that your wife''s condition has nothing to do with me. Also, you should send her to the hospital or it''ll be toote. You..." Mr. Huang was oblivious to Otto''s advice and snapped, "Old man, stop denying it. After my wife took your medicine, she had a fever on the third day. Who else could it be but you? Hurry and compensate me or I''ll tell everyone about this." Chapter 977 Chapter 977 Otto was still trying to persuade the middle-aged man. Meanwhile, Fade turned to ask Hannah and Teddie, "What''s going on?" They immediately exined, "Mr. Chen, my grandfather..." After hearing the entire story, Fade''s face darkened and he stared at Marvin coldly. Initially, Otto set up his clinic in the area to help the poor. He wanted normal and poor citizens to have ess to health care. Therefore, Otto charged an affordable price for his service and was respected by the poor. Moreover, he barely profited from his work. asionally, he would have to fish out his own money to cover the expenses. Otto was kind and he wanted to help the needy. However, after everyone heard about it, some people came to exploit his service. They heard that Otto Clinic was affordable and the medicine was great, hence everyone overcrowded the clinic. Consequently, Otto wanted to help but he was unable to serve everyone. After all, he was only human and he would suffer a huge loss if that continued. In the end, Otto revised the rules. He hiked up the price of a few expensive herbs to make up for the clinic''s loss. On the other hand, he would skim through his patients before they entered the clinic. If the patients could afford the hospital''s medical bills, he would refer them to the hospital. Naturally, if well-off patients insisted on receiving Otto''s treatment, he would charge them higher like in the hospitals. It was impossible for Otto to use his own money to pay for the rich. He could only try his best to help those in need. It was a good idea but it was difficult to execute. It was not hard to hike up the price of the herbs. Yet, more often than not, Otto would lower the price to amodate the poor. Nevertheless, it was challenging to weed through patients. Otto was familiar with the people in the neighborhood, hence it was not difficult. However, Otto often struggled to assess unfamiliar faces. Nevertheless, he was kind and he would treat them as financially unstable individuals. A month ago, Marvin Huang rushed to Otto Clinic from another ce. Back then, Marvin was disheveled when he arrived at Otto Clinic and he seemed very poor. Therefore, Otto was very kind and he treated Marvin for free. As a result, Marvin visited the clinic repeatedly. He would even appear three times a week. asionally, he was sick but he would bring his sick family and friends too. He would have different illnesses for every visit. It was normal if it happened once or twice. Yet, Marvin would appear over eight times in a month, hence Otto was suspicious. Otto decided to ask someone to investigate Marvin. Otto was enraged when he knew what was going on. Marvin never intended to seek Otto''s help. On the contrary, Marvin was exploiting Otto''s kindness to make money. Marvin gathered a few patients and dressed them in rags before visiting Otto Clinic. Otto was sympathetic because they seemed poor, thus he would lower his charges or even do it for free. After leaving Otto Clinic, Marvin would sell the medicine to other patients to get money. He gathered patients withmon illnesses and the medicine from Otto Clinic was very effective. In the end, Marvin managed to earn a fortune effortlessly. Within a month, Marvin made over ten thousand dors by reselling the medicine. Furthermore, Otto was livid because Marvin was not poor. In truth, Marvin was a millionaire that owned a few shops and several estates. As such, Otto was exasperated and cklisted Marvin. Otto would no longer treat any patients that came with Marvin. Marvin realized that Otto found out about his tricks, hence Marvin made an excuse to ckmail Otto. Previously, Marvin''s wife, La Chen, was the final patient that he brought to Otto Clinic. Therefore, Marvin med Otto for La''s condition. Fade''s eyes were dark as he stared at Marvin, who was arguing with Otto. Fade strode over to Marvin andnded a p on Marvin''s face. Fade eximed coldly, "Get out!" Fade would not hold back against people like Marvin. Marvinmitted fraud and more importantly, he was exploiting Otto''s kindness. If people like Marvin increased, kind people would be disappointed. In the end, no one would be willing to do a simple act of kindness. Marvin may be burly but his swollen cheeks were burning and Fade''s p nearly made him tripped. Marvin red at Fade furiously and yelled menacingly, "Kid, who do you think you are? How dare you hit me? I''ll kill you!" Marvin flexed his muscr arms and clenched his fists. He was prepared to throw a punch in Fade''s direction. Hannah and Teddie were anxious and they rushed to defend Fade. They shouted, "Be careful, Mr. Chen!" Unexpectedly, Fade turned to them smilingly and assured them, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. B*stards like him won''t be able to touch me." As he spoke, heunched a forceful kick on Marvin''s stomach and sent thetter flying out the door. Marvinnded on the floor with a loud thud and he was coughing blood. "Honey! How dare you hit my husband? I''ll make you pay!" La noticed that her husband was injured and she immediately jumped to her feet. She screamed and charged at Fade. La''s reactions surprised Fade. Initially, he thought that Marvin hired her to act the part but judging from her feisty behaviors, she might be Marvin''s wife. Marvin was very cruel. He would even ask his wife to take part in his fraud. Fade frowned as he stared at La. He wanted to make a move but he decided against it when he noticed La''s pale face and sweaty temples. He eximed sharply, "Stop!" Fade''s demeanor frightened La. She stopped dead in her tracks and was paralyzed with fear. Fade nced at La coldly and warned, "You wouldn''t want to cheat others by risking your health, right?" "What... What do you mean by that?" La was nervous. Fade replied coldly, "You''ll know if you go to the hospital." "I... I..." La was hesitant and doubtful. Suddenly, Marvin shouted from outside, "Dear, don¡¯ t listen to him. He''s just lying to you. Hurry, help me up." La''s eyes flickered and she rushed to Marvin. She helped him to his feet and they strode away. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before they left, Marvin pointed at the clinic menacingly and hissed, "Watch it, I''ll be back." Fade was indifferent to Marvin''s threat. On the contrary, he felt sorry for La and stated, "From the looks of it, she''s really ill. I guess the rest is up to them now." Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Otto and the others paid their respects to Fade once again as they returned to the clinic. "Otto, you''re one of the kindest souls I''ve encountered on my journeys. However, you need to stand up for yourself. If you fail to assert yourself, many will eventually exploit your altruistic intentions. You and the clinic will be worse off as well!" Fade responded. Otto sighed and responded, "Thank you for your guidance, Mr. Chen." Fade waved his hand in reply, "I was merely advising you. I just hope you''ll be protected from the harm that could ensue." All of a sudden, Fade thought of a solution. He immediately dialed a number and spoke to Otto. "Otto, I just reminded Sergeant Xu to keep a watchful eye on your clinic. If anything like this urs again, just give Sergeant Xu a call," he said. Fade immediately handed Sergeant Xu''s phone number to Otto. The entire family was once again filled with gratitude. After that, Fade and Otto headed upstairs as they started to chat once more. Soon, it was time for Fade to leave. He stood up and bid them farewell. Otto and Damian personally ushered Fade on his way out. He proceeded to start his car as soon as he bid them both a final farewell. Fade began his journey as he drove his car through the narrow alley. Suddenly, a beautiful young woman emerged from the side of the alley. The girl was none other than Otto''s granddaughter, Hannah. Fade was familiar with her as she was spotted at Otto''s Clinic. At that moment, Hannah wore a pastel yellow dress with a satchel on her back. She waited at a bus stop at the side of the road. She patiently waited for the bus as she gazed towards the cars that passed by. Upon seeing this, Fade slowed his car and parked at the side of the road. He rolled down the window and called out to Hannah. "Where are you going Hannah, do you need a ride?" He shouted. Hannah quickly shifted her gaze towards Fade''s voice. Hannah was surprised that it was Fade! She immediately fixed her posture and respectfully bowed. Then, she responded, "Oh, it''s you, Mr. Chen. I..I''m heading to Jade City University." "Jade City University!" Fade briefly hesitated as he thought of a route to her destination. Then, he replied, "That''s not far from the hotel I live in. Let me take you there." "This..." Hannah uttered with doubts in her mind. Fadeughed and spoke with a tinge of yfulness in his voice. "Are you afraid that I might be a bad guy?" He asked. Hannah quickly shook her head and said, "That''s not what I meant Mr. Chen. You helped our family beyond our wildest imagination. How could you possibly have shady intentions? Please don''t take it the wrong way." "Get in the car then!" Fade eximed. "Or we''ll really anger some iing drivers!" He joked. Hannah responded with a nod. She quickly entered his car and sat beside him. Fade immediately started the car after she fastened her seat belt. A conversation arose between the two as Fade steadily drove. "What motivates you to go to Jade City University at this hour Hannah. It seemste, don''t you think?" Fade asked. Hannah replied, "I have sses to attend every Monday. I need to arrive at the university this afternoon." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Wow, I never thought of you as a student!" Fade was surprised at her response. "Mr. Chen, I''m indeed a senior at Jade City University. I''ll be graduating in half a year''s time," Hannah said. "So that exins it. I saw you working from home and assumed that you had already graduated!" Fade said with a smile. "Mr. Chen. Good hands are often short in my family. If I could spare some time, helping my family would be beneficial for us all," Hannah spoke with a gentle voice. Fade nodded and said, "Although you may still be a student, working at the clinic was truly a statement of your remarkable abilities. Your skills as a budding practitioner should be given the credit it deserves." "You tter me, Mr. Chen. My skills as a practitioner are far fromparable to yours," Hannah responded as her face turned red. "Well, if you don''t mind me, could I call you Hannah?" Fade asked. Hannah was shocked at his request. Nheless, she indicated her agreement with a subtle nod. An animated smile emerged from Fade. Hannah was nervous as soon as Fade asked that question. "You don''t have to be so reserved in front of me. Rx, we are just friends. You can call me Fade," he said with a friendly tone. "But... Mr. Chen..." Hannah seemed perplexed at his requests. "Please don''t call me ''Mr. Chen'' again. After all, I''m only 22 years old. We should be around the same age. I''ll feel like an old man if you were to call me that again," Fade spoke as he pretended to be upset with Hannah. "Twenty-two years old! At this age, you..." Hannah looked at Fade in astonishment. Her eyes widened and she covered her mouth. She never knew that Fade would be that young! Hannah''s shocked expression made Fadeugh and it lightened the atmosphere. "That''s it. Just call me Fade. You don''t have to be formal at all!" He responded with a smile. "Well, I¡¯ll call you Fade then!" Hannah responded as she gradually eased her inner skepticism. Their casual interactions took flight as they eased themselves into a rxed conversation. Most of it consisted of Hannah''s queries towards Fade. Fade acquired greater knowledge about her family alongside Hannah¡¯s relevant academic goals. After a thirty-minute drive, they finally arrived at Jade City University. Hannah and Fade had familiarized themselves with each other along the journey. Since then, Hannah was less reserved as a result of their budding friendship. As he made his way into Hannah''s campus, Fade came to a crossroads. He paused and asked, "Where is your dorm? I''ll drive you in." Hannah followed in a quick response, "Thanks for your help Fade. It¡¯s fine if we stop here. I¡¯ll just go in by myself," Nevertheless, Fade spoke to her with a smile on his face, "Well, we¡¯ve made it this far. Distance isn¡¯ t an issue at all. After all, sending you to your dorm is of my utmost pleasure!" Hannah did not reject and nodded her head in agreement. She then pointed to a road in front of them. "I live in the eighth dormitory building. You can proceed from there and make a right turn," she said. Soon, Fade arrived at the entrance of the dormitory and parked his car. Although the dormitory was not luxurious, its residents injected it with a surge of youthful vibrancy. Many girls walked in and out of the dorm and the atmosphere was filled with a broad stroke of liveliness and vigor. A group of young men emerged from their dorms amidst the crowded atmosphere. Many of them appeared in pairs with the girls. It seemed that the dormitories of Jade City University incorporated a Western setting of residence. That meant that mingling between the men and women was a normal urrence. As soon as he stopped the car, Hannah got out of the car and thanked Fade. Many of the students were astonished at the scene. Many of them whispered amongst each other. "Isn''t that Hannah? Why did she arrive in such a luxurious car?" Asked a student. "Could it be that Hannah was seduced by a wealthy businessman and had fallen into his trap?" Responded another. "No way! Hannah is like an angel. I can''t see that happen!" Eximed another student. "Let''s take a picture of that license te and post it online. Maybe someone will recognize that man!" Yelled another student. Fade felt uneasy at the sound of their voices. He despised rumors and frowned in response. Fade had initially thought of driving off as soon as Hannah had gotten out of the car. However, he immediately stepped down from his car and walked towards her. Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Hannah was surprised when Fade stepped down from his car. "Why did you leave the car, Fade?" She asked. As Fade scanned the students, he casually spoke with a shrug. "Hey, I don''t want to be seen as a flirtatious man, who seduced the most popr girl on campus, so it¡¯s time to show them my handsome face." Hannah couldn''t help butugh at his spontaneous jokes. She nced at her surroundings and a subtle frown appeared on her face. "Let them say whatever they want. Just ignore them, Fade," Hannah responded with a tone of frustration. "I understand. Well, it''s all good now. You can be on your way. I¡¯ll just escort you in and leave you to your own devices," Fade said. Hannah smiled at him and nodded. Then, she waved her hand at Fade and proceeded to the dormitory. Nevertheless, the students continued to gossip as they watched the scene unfold. The conversations that surrounded Hannah adopted a change in its contents. "He can''t be a wealthy businessman. He looks so young! He can''t be Hannah''s boyfriend right?" Asked a student. "It can''t be. Hannah rejected all her suitors in the past. It didn¡¯t matter if they came from wealthy backgrounds. How could she suddenly have a boyfriend?" Responded another. "He could''ve gotten his wealth from his family business! Judging by his pride, it seemed that he infiltrated our precious Hannah and drove her back to school. Look at him flexing his wealth. I can''t wait to punch him in the face!" Another student eximed. Fade remained speechless at their merciless rumors and spections. He shook his head and was prepared to take his leave. Suddenly, a deep and masculine voice emerged from the back. "It looks like you''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you for three hours. I picked this flower just for you," said one of the students. The students unanimously shouted in agreement. "Take it, Hannah!" Responded a student. "ept him, Hannah!" Fade was stunned at the excitement of the scene. He exited his car and headed towards the source of themotion. A beefy young man stopped her in her tracks as Hannah stood at the entrance of her dorm. The young man was approximately six feet tall and his muscles protruded from his clothes. He was obviously a strong and brawny young man. At that moment, a fresh bouquet of flowers was found in the beefy man''s hands. He had nned to confess to Hannah. Another four to five men apanied the beefy man; they were substantially smaller in stature. They cheered and apuded at the sight of such an event. Indeed, the group of men was filled with joy and enthusiasm. However, Hannah scowled and appeared to be significantly displeased. She immediately rejected the flowers from the beefy man. Instead, she took a few steps back and took a deep breath. She responded to the man with a disgusted look, "I''m sorry Alwin, I just don''t have feelings for you. I can''t take your flowers. Why don''t you leave?" Hannah walked towards the dorms as soon as she had finished her piece. Nheless, Alwin rushed towards her side and red at Hannah. "What is it that you don¡¯t like about me, Hannah? I''ll change myself to be the man you want!" He passionately eximed. Hannah was speechless at Alwin''s countless attempts to please her. "Love can''t be forced, Alwin. I''m sorry. I just don''t see us both being together," Hannah said with an irritated tone. "No, I don''t believe you! I sincerely confessed my love to you, I..." Alwin was blinded with excitement. He immediately reached out to Hannah and grabbed her arm with his beefy hands. Hannah''s face turned pale and trembled in fear. She immediately stepped back and said to Alwin," Don¡¯t mess with me, Alwin. I..." However, Alwin no longer rationalized his actions. Instead, he instantly smothered her with his beefy arms. His actions no longer resembled a call for love. It was seen as a violent attempt to attack her! Hannah was stunned by his actions and froze in fear. At that moment, a hero- like figure arrived at Hannah''s rescue. He quickly shielded her from Alwin''s beefy body. A familiar yet assertive tone was sounded in response to Hannah''s cry. "Hannah said that she has no feelings for you. Is there any point in beating a dead horse?" The voice sounded. "Fade, you..." Hannah was surprised that Fade hade to her rescue. "As long as I''m here, everything will be okay," uttered Fade as he smiled at Hannah. His gentle words and a tender smile touched Hannah''s heart. A faint blush instantly emerged on her face and she was embarrassed to the core. Alwin, the beefy young man was shocked at the scene. He red at Fade with a cold, hard stare and spoke in a surge of bitter aggression. "Who do you think you are? Get out of my way!" Alwin yelled. Fade responded, "I''m a friend of Hannah''s. Since you''ve harassed her, it is time for you to get out of the way." Indeed, Fade was barely fazed at all. "Friend..." Alwin was infuriated the moment Fade had uttered those words. At that moment, the young men who had apanied him whispered into Alwin''s ear. Alwin was enraged after he heard the news. He pointed at Fade and furiously red at him. "Hannah arrived from the back of your car? Who are you to Hannah?" He yelled at the top of his lungs. Once again, Fade exined to him in a brief and calm manner. "As I said, we are just friends," he exined once more. "I don''t believe it. Hannah has never sat in any man'' s car toe to school. What did you do to her! Tell me the truth!" Alwin bellowed to the wind as he charged towards Fade. Fade was certainly at a loss for words for that man. Hannah was infuriated at the sight of such chaos. "Don''t be unreasonable, Alwin. I clearly rejected you and I certainly don''t have feelings for you. It doesn''t matter if I''m his friend or if I sat in his car to come to school. Whatever happened between us has nothing to do with you!" Hannah exined as she raised her voice. Hannah''s words instantaneously left the crowd in a state of shock. At that moment, anger and despair gradually permeated Alwin''s face. It was due to Hannah''s constant rejection of him. No matter how hard he pursued her within thest few months, Hannah had never taken him into consideration. Although he may have repeatedly failed, he was tremendously furious by the fact that a random guy had effortlessly captivated her attention. Whatever it may be, both of them were certainly close to each other. Alwin''s blood boiled at the thought of this matter. He instantly red at Fade with a bloodshot expression in his eyes. "Hannah is mine. I don''t care how wealthy you are. You need to leave now! Otherwise, don''t me me for my actions," Alwin shouted in anger. As soon as he had finished speaking, Alwin raised his massive fists and threatened to hit Fade in a fit of anger. Hannah was overwhelmed with anxiety and rage. Alwin was the captain of the Martial Arts Club at Jade City University. He had represented the club and won a championship at a prestigious Martial Arts Convention. His strength should never be underestimated! Hannah couldn''t help but raise her voice at the thought of this matter. She red at Alwin with her beautiful eyes and yelled in a stern voice. "What are you doing, Alwin? Let Fade go!" She eximed. Hannah''s protective instinct towards Fade only angered Alwin even more. His eyes were blood-red whilst he grabbed Fade''s cor. On the other hand, he clenched his right hand into a mighty fist as he prepared to punch Fade. " I''ll give you onest chance kiddo. Get out of here immediately and nevere close to Hannah again. Otherwise..." Alwin threatened once more.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Alwin''s sidekicks echoed and cheered him on as they stood by the sidelines. "Alwin won the championship title when he represented the university at the Martial Arts Convention. Get out of his way if you know what¡¯s good yourself, kiddo!" One of the sidekicks shouted. "Don¡¯t look for trouble, kid. Alwin''s not only a skilled fighter, but he also acquired his skills at a prestigious level from a ck Level master," replied another. "Don¡¯t waste your time! Hannah is the person that Alwin desires the most," said a third in unison. Many of the students whispered amongst themselves as the scene unfolded. However, several girls stood up from the crowd and whispered towards Hannah. "Hannah, ask your boyfriend to stop," said one of the girls. "That''s right. Both of you will be dead meat if you continue to anger Alwin," another responded. "But... I don''t have any feelings for Alwin, I..." Hannah said. Amidst her panicked responses, Hannah had forgotten an important element. She forgot to exin the fact that Fade wasn''t her boyfriend. One by one, the girls stood beside her and persuaded her to call off the fight. "Hannah, I know you don''t have feelings for him, but this asion is unlike the rest. Just tell him that you''re in love with him, then we''ll find you a way to escape," said one of the students. "That''s right. If Alwin was to use his fists. Your boyfriend would be good as dead," said another. "Hannah, you obviously know about Alwin'' s strength. He once broke a student''s ribs in a single punch," eximed a third. "Hurry up and say something, Hannah! Otherwise, your boyfriend will be in danger." Hannah was crippled with fear as the girls slowly chimed in. She hesitantly stepped forward and said, "Fade, I..." Nevertheless, Fade maintained hisposure amidst themotion. He smiled at Hannah and spoke in a confident tone. "Hannah, there''s no need to worry. This young man may be huge but his strength is iparable to mine," he said. "Don''t take this upon yourself. I don''t want you to be in danger," Hannah worriedly said. At that moment, Hannah and the girls were awestruck by Fade''s intoxicating words. It was only at that moment where Alwin was genuinely enraged. He immediately bore his humongous fists and threw them at Fade. "I... I will kill you! She is mine, Hannah is mine..." yelled Alwin as he bellowed into the air. "Come on Alwin, destroy his face!" Someone shouted. "Hannah belongs to no one but Alwin. Anyone who dares to im her will surely die," responded another. "Alwin is invincible!" Eximed someone else. Just as the crowd uttered such words, Hannah and the rest of the girls stood in fear. Their faces quickly paled as they were worried about what would happen. "Bad news Hannah. Alwin''s gonna throw a punch," said one of the girls. "Call the police!" Yelled another. Fade shook his head as he stared at Alwin in the middle of such chaos. A scornful smile emerged from his face. "Your strength is lousy and your technique is mediocre. Are you even the champion of martial arts at Jade City University?" Fade arrogantly questioned Alwin. At that moment, Fade immediately blocked Alwin'' s ferocious attacks with an effortless swing of his left palm. "What did you say, you little b*stard?" Alwin asked as he heard Fade''s bitingmentary. He clenched his jaws and released a deafening shriek of anger. Then, he mustered all of his strength and tunneled his attacks into one aggressive blow. Fade but only reacted by gently lifting his left arm and effortlessly grabbed Alwin''s right arm. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. An irresistible force arose from his arm as he lifted Alwin from the ground. As soon as he was lifted, Fade twisted his arm andunched Alwin towards the ground. Everyone was dumbfounded at Fade''s defenses. After all, there were significant differences between both of their physiques and Alwin was much larger than Fade. Everyone had initially thought that Alwin could''ve destroyed Fade with a single punch. However, they were shocked as a slender man like Fade was able to swing his fists at Alwin. He was also surprisingly rxed when heunched his attacks. At that moment, all of the students were dumbfounded by themotion. Fade immediately mmed his fists towards Alwin andunched him towards the ground. In the end, Alwin was left in a state of dizziness. Alwin''s nose profusely bled and his face had been bruised after the attack. His motionless figure laid on the ground as if the living daylights had been knocked out of him. Hisckeys were shocked at the sight of Alwin''s injured state. They fearfully stared at Fade and dared not approach him. It was only until Fade raised his hand that they rushed towards Alwin. They immediately lifted him from the ground and disgracefully fled the scene. One by one the students came to their senses and apuded in a state of excitement. All of them cheered and roared at the oue of the battle. "His strength is remarkable. He knocked Alwin all in one move!" Cried a student. "Hannah''s boyfriend is truly extraordinary!" "s, if this is Hannah''s boyfriend. My chances have disappeared," sighed a third. The girls next to Hannah winked at each other and gathered around her. Different topics gradually emerged from the crowd. "How did you stumble across such an amazing boyfriend, Hannah? You always seemed so discreet," asked one of the students. "That''s right. Not only is he rich and handsome, but he''s also a professional fighter. That''s so awesome!" Responded another. "Your boyfriend is truly remarkable, Hannah. I wouldn''t me you for liking him at all!" "That''s right! With his muscr figure and physical strength, Hannah must''ve lived an easy life!" Eximed another student. "I would already be satisfied if my boyfriend had half his strength!" Hannah blushed as she heard the girls speak. She quickly waved her hand and immediately exined, "Please don''t take it the wrong way guys. Fade is not my boyfriend. We''re just friends." However, her exnations were far from convincing. Fade immediately rushed to Hannah and spoke in a gentle tone. "Are you alright Hannah?" He asked. "I''m fine, don''t worry!" Hannah said in a state of embarrassment. She uncontrobly blushed as a result of her embarrassment. "Thank you so much, Fade. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t know if..." She spoke with a grateful heart. Fade reached out his hand and caressed Hannah'' s head. He spoke with a smile on his face. "Didn''t you just say that in the car? You don''t have to be so polite with me," He said. Hannah never expected that Fade would''ve been so affectionate in public. She was so embarrassed that her cheeks turned red, and she was struck speechless. Once again, the girls responded in a fit of excitement and cheered altogether. "Don¡¯t be shy in front of your boyfriend Hannah!" Teased one of the students. "When did you start dating this handsome, young man?" "What¡¯s your name handsome? How old are you? What do you do for a living?" Someone asked. "We don''t have a ce to stay at the dormitories for the next few days. Mind if we stayed at your ce, handsome?" "Come on guys, don''t talk nonsense. Fade and I are really just friends," Hannah assured them as nothing was going on between her and Fade. Once again, the girls immediately kicked up a fuss. Fade briefly spoke to them and directed his attention towards Hannah. "Well, at least the matter is resolved. Go back to your dormitory and have a good rest. Call me as soon as you need any help," Fade said with a calm and gentle voice. Hannah responded to his advice with a subtle nod. "Well, thank you, Fade," she said humbly. The girls burst intoughter. "Why are you so polite to your boyfriend?" Asked one of the girls. "Don''t you want to stay in the dorms tonight? We won¡¯t disrupt your rtionship with Hannah. We can find another ce to stay," said another. "Hannah, it''s still early. Don''t you want to hang out with your boyfriend for a little while?" All of a sudden, a burst of footsteps was heard from their surroundings amidst theirughter. Chapter 981 Chapter 981 At the sound of these footsteps, the crowd could not help but turn their heads. They noticed a group of men in their 20s and 30s dressed in smart clothes, rushing forward menacingly. Almost all of those present were university students. Where had they ever seen such a thing? They were so frightened that their faces turned pale and they couldn''t help but hide. Hannah and her friends were even more rmed to see the other side aggressivelying towards them. Someone seemed to have thought of something and was worried beyond belief. "These guys aren''t the helpers Alwin called in, are they!" A short man shouted. "No way, Alwin is only the president of our school''s martial arts club. These guys are obviously from themunity!" Ady covered her mouth as she squeaked. "You guys know nothing. I''ve heard that Alwin has studied under a real martial arts master. These people wouldn''t be the ones his master brought with him, would they?" As he said that, Hannah and the others couldn''t help but worry. "Hannah, let''s hide in the dormitory for a while," one of her friends suggested. "Call the police! Call the police!" Someone started to panic. "Hannah, what are you standing around for? Tell your boyfriend to hide with us!" Hannah''s friend urged. Several women scrambled towards the dormitory building to hide, and when they saw Hannah and Fade, who was still standing in ce, they couldn''t help but shout anxiously. Hannah looked a little nervous at this point and tugged on Fade''s sleeve, "Fade, let''s hide inside. We..." However, Fade smiled and said, "There''s no need for that. These guys can''t do anything to me. You go ahead and hide!" "But..." Hannah was hesitating when the other party had reached Fade, and it was toote for them to escape. Hannah bit her lips at the sight of such a situation, and instead of fleeing, she stepped forward and stood next to Fade, "Fade, I''m staying too." "Hannah, what are you staying for? Get inside," Fade urged. Hannah shook her head and said firmly to Fade, "I can''t go. This whole thing happened because of me. I can''t just run away and leave you to face them alone. I''m here with you!" With a determined look on her face, Hannah stared at the men across from her. She fought back her instinctive fear and said, "I''m telling you, this has nothing to do with Fade. He''s just helping me. Fight me if you must!" The students around Hannah looked stunned as to her brave behavior. They had never seen such a determined and brave scene from Hannah. Moreover, it was in such a critical situation that she stood up for her boyfriend. In a sh, many students were inspired by her, and their eyes glowed as they stepped forward. "We''re in it together! We''re rooting for Hannah!" Someone started shouting. "You viins will have to cross us first before getting to Hannah!" Another student added. "Alwin had better not go too far. It was his fault, to begin with," ady warned as she squinted. Just then, the crowd was outraged and hundreds of students stood out one by one in excitement, ring fiercely at the group of men. Such a situation was a bit confusing for the group of men. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The leader was a middle-aged man in his forties. With a sweeping gaze, he red at the students standing out and bellowed coldly, "I, Hulk Wan and the Guardian of the ming n. I havee to find Fade Chen. This is none of your business, so get lost!" "Ah!" At that, the students were shocked, "What ming n? Aren''t you Alwin Song''s masters?" "What Alwin Song? I don''t have such a disciple," Hulk bellowed, and then red. "A bunch of immature little brats, acting all heroic. Get out of my way!" With an intimidating shout, the indignant students were frightened, and their eyes darted around. However, Hannah remained firm and spoke out, "I don''t care who you are. Fade is my benefactor and my friend. None of you is allowed to take a swing at him." "Yes, this is Jade University and you''re not allowed to mess around." The rest of the students were still holding on. Hulk was impatient by sight. With a snap, he pped against a thick cypress tree in front of the dormitory. The straight and thick trunk of the tree then broke with a click and fell with a thud before the eyes of the students. Hulk gazed over and bellowed sternly again, "Those who are still here, do you want a taste of my p?" In the face of such terrifying strength, the outraged university students were instantly stunned. Their eyes shed, and they ducked back into their dormitories. In the end, only Hannah and her few hesitant friends remained. The momentary anger of these bloodthirsty college students was subtle. However, when faced with a real threat, it was a bit difficult to ask them to risk their lives for someone they didn''t know like Fade. On the other hand, Hulk sneered and said disdainfully, "A bunch of durds who think they''re heroes in books. I''ll scare the sh*t out of them." Hulk''s gaze withdrew to Hannah and the few remaining girls, "Aren''t you guys going to go away?" After witnessing Hulk''s strength, Hannah felt fear. Still, she was more worried about Fade. After all, their opponent was strong, and there was no telling what would happen if Fade was taken away by them. Hence, Hannah said firmly, "I''ve told you. Fade is my friend and I won''t allow you to do anything to him." "Oh my, this little girl has some guts! She''s better than the boys," Hulkughed, but then his face sank, and he said in a cold tone, "But as gutsy as you are, I don''t mind making a move on you if you try to ruin my n." "Wouldn''t it be a shame if a pretty little girl like you was beaten up and crippled? I think it would be better to take you back so that my brothers and I can have a good time." As soon as Hulk said that, the group of disciples behind him burst outughing. They then looked at Hannah with looks of desire. "Guardian, she''s a real college student, unlike one of those fakes from the nightclubs." "Brother, she''s so delicate. I can''t hold it in any longer." "What a nice face and figure she has. Not bad." A lustyugh made Hannah''s face flush as she bit her lip; a thin line of blood appeared. A few of the students behind Hannah were worried. They whispered and advised, "Hannah,e back. You shouldn''t put yourself in danger. They are real martial artists, and it won''t do you any good if you stand out." Chapter 982 Chapter 982 "Why don''t you back off, little beauty? It looks like you do want to have a good time with us!" Hulk laughed out loud, and then stretched out his rough hand towards Hannah''s face. "In that case, I''ll satisfy you." The situation was so frightening that Hannah''s body trembled. Her face turned pale, and she couldn''t help but take a few steps backwards. Just then, Fade struck out quickly and smacked Hulk''s hand. He said coldly, "Bullying my friend in front of me? Am I invisible to you?" Fade''s words instantly caught the attention of the crowd. Hulk''s face sank as he red fiercely at Fade and spoke out, "You''re courting death! I was going to give you extra time, but here you are, ungrateful! Don''t me me for what''s going to happen next." As Hulk spoke, he waved his hand and ordered, "All together! Take this guy down and send him to Titan Studio to avenge Young Master Chiu!" Fade sniffed, but his eyes were slightly startled as he said, "You guys are here for Brayden?" Hulk shouted coldly, "Of course! You''ve wounded Young Master Chiu, and you''re wanted by the entire martial artsmunity in Jade City!" After Hulk finished speaking, he waved his hands, and immediately more than a dozen of his minions surrounded Fade with ferocity, each waving their fists. Fade took a look at the disciples, almost all of whom were at the midte Yellow Level. However, martial artists around this level were no match against Fade. Fade shook his head in disappointment and said, "You''re avenging Brayden with such little power? This so- called ming n of yours truly is disappointing!" "Arrogant brat, you''re looking for death!" The ming n disciples who had been taunted were furious and swung their fists at Fade. Fade shook his head with a careless look and sighed, "It''s kind of pointless to waste fists and feet on you people!" "D*mn, you''re on the brink of death yet still talking big. Lay down your hands and teach him a lesson, boys!" Hulk''s face sank as he waved his hand and snapped. The disciples of the ming n immediately surged towards him. They were so aggressive that they frightened the students gathered in the dormitory building. Suddenly, Fade sighed and then moved his body. Fade, who was standing still at the moment, seemed to shine in the eyes of the crowd. He turned into a streak of shadows and rushed directly towards those martial artists. There was barely a trace of his actions; only the sound of punches and kicks could be heard. Then, in less than three minutes, the ming n disciples all fell to the ground, bruised, and screaming; they had lost the ability to fight. Fade, on the other hand, returned to his original form, standing straight in ce with a breezy look on his face as if nothing had happened. Such a situation left the onlooking university students dumbfounded. "What, what''s going on? What on earth just happened?" "Did I hallucinate? He took down a dozen men by himself and was unharmed!" "What''s more, these people are all martial artists!" "Hannah''s boyfriend is even stronger than we thought!" Hulk, who had been confident, was dumbfounded as he looked at the ground full of his disciples, "How dare you! You..." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Fade shook his head. He stepped towards and said coldly, "Did you not learn of my strength from Brayden before you came for revenge? How daring of you to go against me with such little power." Hulk felt tremendous pressure as he watched Fade approaching him. A few days ago, Brayden returned from a cruise ship party with injuries. The incident caused quite a stir in Titan Studio and the Jade City martial artsmunity. Almost the entire martial artsmunity in Jade City was in action, moring for revenge on Brayden''s behalf. After all, arge part of Jade City''s martial artsmunity was connected to the Titan Studio. Even those who didn''t have ties to the Titan Studio wanted to take this opportunity to show their goodwill and get in touch with them. That was what Hulk had in mind. The ming n had some ties to the Titan Studio, based on the previous generation. However, It was a very shallow rtionship now, and ming n didn''t have much of a presence in the Jade City martial arts scene either. To please the Titan Studio and re-establish his strength, Hulk came over with his men as soon as he heard the news about Fade. He was ready to take Fade back to Titan Studio for a reward. Furthermore, it was not as if he didn''t consider Fade''s strengths beforeing. Brayden was a mid- ck Level martial artist. Meanwhile, Hulk also had the strength of a midck Level. Together with more than a dozen midte Yellow Level apprentices, he thought that they had a good chance of winning if they went together. What he didn''t expect at all was that in a matter of minutes, Fade had knocked out all the people he brought with him cleanly and without any fuss. At that moment, Hulk looked at Fade and felt that he had made a mistake. He said in a stern voice, "Don''t, don''te near me. We, ming n, have a very close rtionship with the Titan Studio. Don''t you dare touch me, or I will..." Fade shook his head speechlessly and said, "Move your brain. I''ve beaten up Brayden from the Titan Studio, so how would I not dare to touch you? Can the ming n be more connected to Titan Studio than Brayden?" "I..." Hulk was speechless for a moment. "Neither your brain nor your strength function. How on earth are you even a Guardian?" Fade looked annoyed and then, he pped Hulk. Hulk gritted his teeth and breathed in preparation to block Fade''s attack. Though Hulk knew he was no match for Fade, he thought he could block Fade''s attack with his midck Level strength. However, he was dumbfounded the moment Fade''s palmnded on him. The raging force was simply beyond his ability to resist. Furious momentum followed Fade''s palm and Fade pped Hulk hard in the chest, which sent him flying straight out of the room. Hulk hit the wall of the dormitory with a heavy thud and spurted out a mouthful of blood. He then slid to the ground and was barely able to move. At that point, the onlookers looked even more dumbfounded. After a moment of silence, a burst of apuse and cheers followed. Chapter 983 Chapter 983 "Holy shi*l That''s awesome, that''s so awesome!" "He sent the man flying with a p. Am I not watching a movie here?" "He''s so strong. No wonder Hannah likes him!" "I know the ming n. Their Guardian is a midck Level master. I can''t believe he''s defeated just like that." "He''s so cool and awesome!" It was amidst this enthusiastic cheering and chatter, Alwin, who had just been beaten up by Fade, was walking a short distance down the road beside a bald man in his thirties. He was covered in bruises and with a look of hatred, he added fuel to the fire, "Master, that kid is too arrogant! You must take revenge for me!" Lennox Huang replied with a confident look on his face, "I know, and since I''m here with you, I''m definitely going to avenge you." "Thank you, Master!" Alwin hurriedly thanked him. Lennox grunted and shot Alwin a look, "Don''t give me that smirk. You have not trained well and that''s why you got defeated. I''ll have to give you extra training from now on." After listening to what Lennox had said, Alwin looked bitter and cried out in agony, "Master, it''s not my fault that I''ve been defeated as that brat is too weird. He looks so thin and weak, but his strength is terrifying." "You can''t beat him because he''s stronger? What happened to the moves I taught you? Martial arts are not a tug of war and not a mere contest of strength. You need to learn to fight with your head," his master lectured. Alwin nodded hastily, "Yes, Master, I''ll train well when I get back. Let''s hurry up now, or we won''t know where to find him if that brat runs away." As they spoke, the two had arrived at the dormitory, and hearing the enthusiastic cheering from this side, they could not help but feel a surge of curiosity. "What''s going on? Why is there so much cheering? Is something good going on?" Lennox questioned. With a twinkle in his eye, Alwin spoke out, "Master, perhaps everyone knows you areing and they''vee to greet you." "Stop ttering!" Lennox red at Alwin, though there was more than a little smirk on his face. The duo arrived in front of the dormitory building and looked at the enthusiastically cheering students. Their faces sank as soon as they saw Fade, who was smiling. Alwin''s eyes almost burst into mes, especially when he saw Hannah leaning close to Fade. Alwin was furious and pointed at Fade, "Master, that''s the one who beat me up! You must teach him a lesson and avenge me!" With that, Alwin barked in Fade''s direction, "Fade, get your *ss over here! My Master is here!" Such a shout immediately drew the attention of the crowd, and they looked over. When the crowd saw Alwin''s return, they could not help but murmur with shifting faces. "Alwin''s actually back?" "How dare hee back? Wasn''t that enough of a lesson just now?" "He doesn''t stand a chance against Mr. Chen for Hannah." Alwin listened to the chatter around him and couldn''t help but frowned. He red fiercely at the crowd and shouted, "My Master is a real martial artist! Fade you brat, be prepared to die!" This kind of hooting and hollering would usually have caused a bit of attention in school. After all, real martial artists were scarce for students. However, the situation was so peculiar that Alwin''s shout did not elicit envy and admiration, but rather sighs and strange looks. It was a look that made Alwin feel ufortable, and because of that, his anger at Fade grew even more exuberant. Thus, Alwin yelled again, "Fade, kneel down and confess your mistake. If you are sincere, my master and I will spare your life!" Alwin''s overbearing and threatening voice was not only ridiculous to Fade but also the university students around him. Suddenly, some students shouted in reply. "Alwin, stop boasting. Hurry up and leave with your master!" "Exactly! Otherwise, it''ll be toote to regret itter!" "What nonsense are you guys talking about? My Master is a martial artist, a true martial artist! He has already reached the peak of Yellow Level and will soon enter the ck Level realm. Do you guys even know what ck Level stands for?" Alwin shouted triumphantly. However, what greeted him was a louder chorus of mockery. "The peak of Yellow Level? Don''t bring that kind of strength to the table! It''s not worth mentioning in front of Mr. Chen!" "Haha. Alwin, don''t you want to take a look on what''s going on with these people on the ground?" "How, how could this be..." Alwin hadn''t noticed these people on the ground at first. However, when he was reminded of them, he was taken aback by a sweeping nce. The students mocked again. "These people are also martial artists, and have juste for Mr. Chen too. Sadly, they''ve ended up on the ground. You should weigh the consequences yourself!" "If I were you, I''d hurry up and apologize. Otherwise, you''ll regret it." "They''re all martial artists, and Fade had defeated all of them? How is that possible? Don''t you dare lie to me!" Alwin looked unconvinced. Lennox was also upset at the moment. After all, how could he be happy when he and his disciples were being looked down upon by a group of university students? Lennox swept a nce at the seven people on the ground and snorted in disdain, "Don''tpare these crooked people to me. They are not worthy of the word ''martial artist'' in front of an expert of my level." "I''ll show you all what it means to be a true martial artist!" With an arrogant look on his face, Lennox stomped up to Fade. Alwin was proud as well. He red at Fade with anger and condescension, "I warned you, brat, not to fight me for Hannah. Get down on your knees now and apologize for your mistake." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "You came for real?" Fade shot a look at Alwin and felt ridiculous. Lennox red at Fade with his head held high, and said in an icy tone, "Alwin is my disciple, and if you dare to touch him, you are pping me in the face. I''ll give you a chance. Kneel down and beg for mercy and I''ll let you go." Lennox smiled and put his hands behind his back with an expression of arrogance. However, just then, his proud gaze inadvertently swept up to Hulk, who had slid to the ground against the wall, and his eyes shed with surprise, "Mr. Wan, what are you doing here?" Lennox immediately ran towards Hulk who was spitting blood. Alwin, who was standing still, froze at sight, but then he too ran over, "Master, what are you doing? Who is he? He''s none of our business!" Lennox gave Alwin a stern look and scolded, "What do you know? He''s the ming n''s Guardian, Mr. Wan. He''s a mid-ck Level master and my senior." Chapter 984 Chapter 984 Alwin''s face changed dramatically after listening to what his Master said. He hastened to curb his earlier arrogance and bend down respectfully, "Mr. Wan, it''s you! I didn''t know what I was talking about. I hope you''re not offended. I..." It was no wonder that Alwin''s attitude had changed so drastically. Knowing that the Guardian of the ming n, Hulk Wan was a significant figure among martial artists, Alwin''s Master was just a nobody inparison. Hence, Alwin didn''t dare to take any liberties in front of Hulk. The Master and disciple were full of respect as they helped Hulk to his feet. Meanwhile, Lennox asked with concern, "Mr. Wan, how did you get hurt? Who did this to you? I''ll definitely not let him go!" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, Lennox patted his chest together with a look of assurance. After all, what strength did he have to avenge Hulk when he couldn''t even beat him? Alwin had inherited his Master''s character. Just then, he said with an ingratiating face, "Mr. Wan, I''m quite popr in Jade City University. Tell me who did it and I''ll bring him over for you to teach a lesson." Hulk sniffed and couldn''t help but nce at Fade with a strange look in his eyes. At that moment, the university students around could not help butugh at the duo''s conversation. Some of the students who had disliked Alwin were eager to stir up more trouble, "Alwin, are you that capable of avenging Mr. Wan?" Alwin''s face twisted but then he patted himself on the chest and said, "Fear not! At Jade City University, I''m known as a man of my words! Do you have any objections?" The student replied, "I have no objections! I just want you to know that the person who injured Mr. Wan is him!" With that, the student pointed to Fade. Alwin looked over and saw that it was Fade. Immediately, he shook his head, "Him? How is that possible? Don''t you dare try to fool me with your nonsense! Do I look like a fool to you?" Having said that, Alwin beckoned to Fade with a disdainful look on his face and uttered, "Fade, my master is here, so get your *ss over here and kneel down and apologize." Immediately afterwards, Alwin went over to help Hulk again. At that moment, Lennox also looked at Fade with a serious look. He was about to call out to him and make him kneel and admit his fault. The attitude of the duo did not frighten Fade, but Hulk. After all, Fade''s strength was something that he had just learned. If they did provoke Fade and let him strike again, Hulk would be in trouble. With that in mind, Hulk ignored his injuries and turned to Lennox and Alwin with rough bark, "Shut up! Both of you!" The duo froze, then looked to Hulk in confusion, "Mr. Wan, did we say something wrong?" Hulk grimaced and spoke up, "The both of you, shut up. Stop causing me any more troubles." "Mr. Wan, how are we causing troubles? We''re just trying to..." The duo said in disbelief. Hulk grimaced and looked over at Fade, "He''s the one who took out all the men from the ming n." "What!" Alwin and Lennox were shocked and stunned at his words, "How is that possible? How could a brat like him have injured you? That''s not..." Hulk then responded in an icy tone, "How is that not possible? Do you know who he is?" "Who? Isn''t he just a rich kid with a little bit of money?" Alwin had a puzzled look on his face. "Rich kid? Hmph!" Hulk snorted, "His name is Fade Chen and he was the one who beat up Young Master Chiu, a few days ago. Hence, we, the ming n, stepped in to deal with him. Meanwhile, you''re saying someone like him was only a rich kid?" "What? He''s, he''s the one who injured Young Master Chiu!" Lennox was shocked. His face was full of horror as he red at Alwin and said sternly, "How dare you offend such a man?" Alwin was still confused. With a puzzled look, he asked, "Master, what Young Master Chiu? I''m a bit confused." "Brayden Chiu, also known as Young Master Chiu, is a disciple of Master Chiu of Titan Studio. Do you understand now?" Lennox bellowed sternly. Alwin''s face was full of shock as he realized, "Young Master Chiu from the Titan Studio? He''s a powerful guy so how is that possible..." For a moment, Alwin was genuinely stunned. After all, a schoolyard bully like him was a little too far removed from someone of Brayden''s calibre. Hence, when he first heard the Young Master Chiu title, he didn''t associate it with the Titan Studio. It was only when Master Chiu revealed his identity that hethen understood. He was dumbfounded when he came to understand, and the look he gave Fade was also complicated. Alwin''s bald Master was even more furious. He pped Alwin across the face and said with a look full of anger, "Are you trying to get me killed? How dare you ask me to deal with Mr. Chen! Don''t drag me in if you want to die." After saying that, Lennox nodded and bowed in front of Fade, "Mr. Chen, please forgive me for not recognizing you. There will never be a next time." With that, Lennox shot a nce at the dazed Alwin and chillingly scolded, "Get over here and apologize to Mr. Chen and admit your fault!" Alwin nched and hurried over to bend and bow, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I was wrong." "An apology is all you have?" Fade said coldly, "I recalled someone just ordered me to kneel and kowtow in apology!" Without hesitation, Lennox sniffed and snapped to his knees, thumping his head at Fade''s feet and confessing his mistake. When Alwin saw that his Master had done so, he dared not hesitate to kneel and kowtow to Fade in apology. Fade grunted and was silent for a moment before ncing at Hannah, "Hannah, what do you think I should do with them?" After all, Hannah was kind- hearted. Hence, she whispered to Fade, "I''ll let it pass as long as Alwin stops pestering me." "Did you hear what Hannah said?" Fade asked. Alwin nodded his head, "I heard her, I heard her. I''ll never dare to pester Miss Pai again, and I''ll never be within ten meters of her again." Fade said, "How about this. If anything happens to Hannah on campus, I''lle to you. You''ll be responsible whether you did it or not, understand?" "I..." Alwin hesitated but was then pped hard on the back of the head by his Master. Hastily, he nodded his head, "Yes, yes. I will ensure Miss Pai''s safety." Chapter 985 Chapter 985 That way, not only was Alwin afraid to pester Hannah, but he needed to block and deal with her other admirers as well. With that, Fade had gotten a bodyguard for Hannah on campus. "Well, that''ll do. Get up now!" Fade said with a nod. Alwin and Lennox were instantly pardoned and full of gratitude as they rose from the ground in fear. Fade then pointed to the ming n and the others who had fallen to the ground, "Get them out of my way." "Yes, yes!" Alwin and Lennox sprang into action. After a bit of work, they cleaned up the scene and left in a huff. Alvin, who had been keeping his heartstrings taut, was finally able to rx a little after walking farther away from the dormitory. Alwin felt a wave of frustration when he thought about what had just happened. Just a few hours ago, he had been a feared bully at Jade City University, but now, he was theughing stock of everyone. Moreover, he had to protect Hannah at all times! The massive change in status was a little hard for Alwin to ept. He couldn''t help but pout andin, "It''s too much for an outsider like Fade to be running roughshod over Jade City." Alwin''s bald Master sniffed and gave him a fierce re. He then bellowed, "Shut up and stop talking nonsense." Alwin lowered his voice, but was still resented, "Master, why should we be afraid of him?" Lennox answered, "He has defeated Brayden Chiu and many people of the ming n. This means that he has at least the strength around thete ck Level. Why do you think we should be afraid of him now?" "I..." Alwin was speechless for a moment, but after a pause, he pouted, "But...but he had beat up Young Master Chiu and the Titan Studio will never let him go. Even if he''s ate ck Level master, he is no match against the Titan Studio." "So what if he is no match against the Titan Studio?" Lennox red at Alwin, "Does it have anything to do with us? He''ll kill us if you offend him right before the Titan Studio has arrived. Do you think that he wouldn''t dare?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I, I..." Alwin was speechless again. After all, Fade was someone who dared to fight even Brayden, so how could he be afraid to take on him and his Master. Lennox said in a deep tone, "In short, the entanglements of these highly powerful characters are not for the bottom-feeders like us to interfere. We have no choice but to give in if we encounter any of them, understand?" "Understood!" Alwin was a little breathless. Lennox snapped, "Don''t give me a droopy head, and remember to protect that little girl! If anything goes wrong and I get involved, I''ll beat you up first before Fade does." "Yes, Master!" What else could Alwin do? He had no choice but to steel himself and nod his head in agreement. On the campus side of the dormitory building, Fade had driven Alwin and the others away. Meanwhile, students who had been terrified emerged from the dormitory building again. Once again, the girls around Hannah chattered and gathered around. Their eyes kept flicking to Fade, and they allughed and teased Hannah. "Hannah, this boyfriend of yours is cooler than we thought!" "He''s so handsome! I would die with no regrets if I could have such a handsome boyfriend." "Handsome, mind telling us how you got together with Hannah?" After a lively chatter, Fade said goodbye to Hannah and drove back to the hotel. Just as Fade returned to the hotel to rest, almost all the essential members of the Maritime Ocean Pharma, the Chiang family, were gathered in the lobby with serious faces. At the head of the table, the white-bearded elder, Marcus, nced at the audience and his gaze finally fell on Calvin. With a stern look on his face, he asked, "Tell me, Calvin, why is there a $200 million overspend in the ounts?" As Calvin heard his grandfather mentioning this matter, he couldn''t help but feel wronged and he stood up, "Grandpa, I, I was scammed." "Scammed? Who dares to scam the Chiang family? Tell me, what is going on?" Marcus questioned in an icy tone. Not daring to hide, Calvin then told all about the cruise ship party he attended and the $200 million he spent on a fake Tormiado Talisman. After hearing what he said, there was silence in the halls of the Chiang family. Even Marcus, the Old Master who was about to burst in anger, fell into silence. If it had been an ordinary scammer, he wouldn''t have let him off the hook. However, it was Young Master Chiu of the Titan Studio. Even the Chiang family would not have dared to act rashly against the Titan Studio, the leader of Jade City''s martial artsmunity. The Old Master''s face became even more gloomy at the thought of this. After all, the Chiang family could still recover their money if it was an ordinary scammer. Sadly, their 200 million yuan was gone when it came to the Titan Studio. Upon looking at the scene, Calvin''s heart skipped a beat, and hurriedly, he made an excuse, "Grandpa, it''s Fade''s fault, to begin with. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have..." With that, Calvin rambled on and on, putting almost all the me on Fade. Marcus sniffed and the look on his face slowly sunk. Calvin''s father, Leslie, also stepped forward to relieve his son, "Father, Fade is the guy who had ruined our n in Dragonville." "Furthermore, Loomis''s death must have something to do with him," Leslie spoke out. Marcus was furious at the mention of his youngest son''s death. He pped the arm of the mahogany chair and said furiously, "Him again! How dare hee to Jade City! We''ll settle old scores with him this time, and he''ll pay the price!" Upon seeing Marcus''s reaction, Leslie snuck Calvin a look. Calvin immediately stepped forward and spoke out, "Grandpa, I have a n to deal with Fade." "What n? Tell me about it!" Marcus said. Calvin continued, "Grandpa, Fade had recently opened a cosmeticspany called Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Jade City and it''s selling like hotcakes. We can..." Amongst the Chiang family, the conspiracy against retaliation was unknown to Fade, who got up early the next day after a day of rest. As a result, Fade received an urgent call from Titas early in the morning before he even had breakfast. Fade picked up the phone quickly, "Sergeant Xu, what can I do for you?" Titas sounded anxious and asked, "Mr. Chen, can youe to Jade City Central Hospital right away?" "Hospital!" Fade was a little surprised, but didn''t ask any more questions and immediately replied, "Alright, Sergeant Xu. Please wait for a moment, I''ll be right there." "Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Chen!" Titas apologized. Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Fade exined what had happened to Lily and Quin as soon as he hung up the phone. Then, he left and immediately drove to the Jade Central Hospital. Fade saw Titasing up to him at the entrance of the hospital as soon as he got out of the car. "Here you are, Mr. Chen!" Titas quickly walked forward. "What happened, Sergeant Xu? Why are you in such a hurry?" Fade curiously asked as both of them walked into the hospital. "Mr. Chen, you reminded me of a previous incident that was rted to seafood poisoning," Titas said with a pale look on his face. "What''s the matter? Did you get any more information?" Fade asked. Titas nodded and said, "We did obtain some information but the situation is currently out of control. Although we ordered Best Shell Seafood Company to withdraw its remaining products, a lot of them have been sold. Ever since yesterday afternoon, people have suffered from nausea, vomiting, diarrhea, and other symptoms, which were very simr to what you mentioned." "What? Arge- scaled poisoning case has happened!" Fade eximed as his worst fear had been realized. Titas grimaced and spoke, "There have been 36 patients who were sent to Jade Central Hospital ever since yesterday afternoon until this morning. Moreover, it''s unpredictable how many people have been poisoned." "Mr. Chen, you are the only doctor who knows about the disease and has sessfully cured it. Therefore, I humbly ask for your help to diagnose these patients and confirm if it was caused by seafood poisoning." Fade nodded and said, "I see. Let''s go and have a look!" Titas led Fade into the hospital ward and he began to examine the patients. After a thorough examination, Fade nodded to Titas and said with a gloomy expression, "I can confirm that the symptoms of these patients are rted to seafood poisoning. It''s very simr to those of Eric''s seafood poisoning symptoms." "Furthermore, these patients are full-grown adults and their immune systems are much stronger. Therefore, their symptoms are more serious than Eric''s." Titas''s heart sank despite the expected oue. He asked Fade once more, "Dr. Chen, is there any way to treat it?" Fade nced at the patient and said, "I can easily cure him using the treatment method I prescribed to Eric. It''s manageable when there are fewer people like now. However, it will be difficult for me to treat them if many more people are admitted." Titas frowned as he heard Fade''s response. He spoke to Fade with his head bowed, "I''m sorry to trouble you, Mr. Chen. Please treat them first!" Fade nodded and ordered the hospital''s staff to prepare the necessary equipment and medicine. He began to work on the treatment as soon as he was ready. Fade diagnosed and treated all the thirty- six patients in the ward after he tirelessly worked for half a day. At that moment, another thirty-two patients were admitted to Jade Central Hospital. That indicated that the spread of the virus was faster than the previous day. Arge-scaled poisoning incident was inevitable. At that moment, Fade examined the thirty- two patients and brought terrible news to Titas, "The previous thirty- six patients'' general symptoms were about the same as Eric''s. They can be cured with the previous medication. However, several patients'' conditions were particrly serious in the second batch of patients. There was an uncertain toxin in their bodies. I can''t cure it now." "How could it be? Even you can''t treat it?" Titas asked as he was overwhelmed by Fade''s response. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Fade spoke with a degree of seriousness in his expression, "If I can''t find out theposition of the toxin, I can''t set a precise prescription. I can only try it one at a time by exclusion. In that case, I''m afraid it''ll be toote." Titas remained silent. He was anxious yet he tried to calm himself down. After a brief moment, he looked at Fade and asked, "Mr. Chen, does this mean that we have to figure out theposition of the toxins first before we can urately cure the patients in the quickest time possible?" "Yes!" Fade nodded. Titas said, "We''ve already sent a batch of the Best Shell Seafood Company''s products to theb. We should be able to get an answer from them!" "I certainly hope so," Fade said. Titas called and asked about the test results. However, he hung up the phone with disappointment on his face after a round of queries. "How did it go, Sergeant Xu?" Fade asked. Titas replied with a discouraged tone, "Most of the test results have already been generated, but there''s a small batch of seafood that contains a type of toxin that we''ve never seen before. Theb won''t be able to figure out theposition of the toxin within a short period of time." Fade''s face sank and he immediately fell into a state of silence as soon as he heard Sergeant Xu''s exnation. At that moment, Titas''s forehead was beaded with sweat. If they couldn''t figure out theposition of the toxin, then the batch of poisoned people might not be cured. If that were to happen, it would definitely make the headlines as a national pandemic! Titas felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground at the thought of this matter. However, at that moment, Fade instantaneously thought of another way. "Sergeant Xu, there is another way," Fade suggested "What is it?" Titas eagerly asked. Fade eagerly said, "Different batches of seafood have different toxins. This obviously means that the seafood came from different ces. We can track the origin of the special seafood! Let''s start from the ce of origin and see if we can directly obtain theponents of the toxins." "Yes, yes, that is a brilliant idea!" Titas was delighted as he heard Fade''s suggestion. He immediately took out his phone and said, "We have determined the origins of the seafood. I''ll get hold of the information right now." Titas hurriedly called and asked about the origin of the seafood which contained the toxin. Then he hung up the phone. Titas'' face darkened as soon as he hung up the phone. Fade asked Titas as soon as he saw his reaction, "Sergeant Xu, what''s the matter? You didn''t get any information?" Titas shook his head and said, "The seafood is from an aquacultural base called Chiang Aquaculture." "What are we waiting for? Let''s go and investigate!" Fade said in a hurry. Titas said in a low voice, "No, we can''t." "Why can''t we?" Fade asked with a frown. Titas said, "It is the Chiang family''s property." "Chiang family''s property? Which Chiang family?" Fade asked. His face fell as soon as he meditated on that name, "Chiang Aquaculture, Chiang family. Are you talking about the Chiang family who founded Maritime Ocean Pharma?" Titas nodded and said, "It''s exactly that Chiang family." Chapter 987 Chapter 987 After a period of silence, Fade said with a serious face, "Even the Chiang family can''t stop the police from handling cases, right?" Titas was embarrassed and carefully exined to Fade, "Mr. Chen, influential families like the Chiang family will hire many top-notchwyers." "Thosewyers are all astute. They''re all good at exploiting legal loopholes. If we investigate them, they''ll definitely findws to stop us from doing so," Titas exined. "Additionally, the Chiang family''s business has shares in Bald Eagle Pharma from Micovia. It is a foreign-funded enterprise that limits our abilities even more. Sometimes, there''s nothing we can do," Titas added. Fade remained silent and his face looked gloomy as he never expected such a thing to happen. After a while, Fade asked once more, "Doesn''t the Jade City police force have any way to deal with powerful families and corporations? Are we just going to let them recklessly roam about their business?" Titas answered, "We won''t allow them to act recklessly but dealing with them is much more difficult than dealing with ordinary people. Under normal circumstances, we will only catch them when we have sufficient, concrete evidence." "Otherwise, thoserge families will find all kinds of excuses to take advantage of thew and get themselves out of trouble," Titas added. Fade asked, "Sergeant Xu, does it mean that we need to collect sufficient evidence of the Chiang family before we cany our hands on them?" Titas nodded and said, "That would be the safest way to deal with the Chiang family." Fade solemnly said, "If it''s any other case, we can collect evidence and capture them at once. However, this is a food poisoning incident now, and there are still some patients who can''t be treated. We don''t have time to take it slow." Titas was rendered speechless as he heard Fade''sment. However, he did not have a solution. He remained silent and said, "This, this is..." Fade immediately thought of something while Titas was in search of a solution. He looked up at Titas and said, "Sergeant Xu, the biggest problem now is ack of solid evidence. Therefore, we can''t deal with the Chiang family, right?" "Yes!" Titas nodded and continued, "Although we have traced the source and suspected that the poisonous seafood came from Chiang Aquaculture, we can''t enter nor confirm it at all. It''s mere a spection now." Fade gave a serious look and said in a harsh voice, "Since we can''t go in and search during broad daylight, we''ll just have to do it by other means." "Mr. Chen, are you suggesting... an undercover operation?" Titas asked in all seriousness. Fade nodded and suggested, "If we can''t work in the open, then well do it in secret. Well secretly send people to collect evidence, and then well take action to catch the entire Chiang family in one fell swoop." "But it''s not easy to enter the aquaculture. The security of the Chiang family has always been strict, and there are many experts in it. It is almost impossible for our men to sneak in. This..." Titas eximed. Fade patted his chest and said, "Don''t you worry about that. Just leave it to me." "Mr. Chen, are you going to be an undercover spy?" Titas asked in surprise. Fade nodded and said, "Yes!" "But this operation is dangerous. Mr. Chen, you are Stealth..." Titas said. Fade waved his hand and said, "You already know what kind of organization Stealth is. It''s not dangerous for me." "But..." Titas hesitated still. Fade immediately insisted andmanded, "This is an order. You are not allowed to refute it. Now, prepare the relevant things for me." "Yes, sir!" Titas stood with attention and saluted towards Fade. Fade then instructed Titas to conduct the necessary preparations. Fade also contacted the members of Stealth in Jade City. He called the captain, Leonardo Wan, whom he had encountered before. Fade left a prescription in the hospital and instructed the doctors to boil the medicine ording to the prescription for the patients. Although itcked the ability to cure the patients, it had the ability to relieve most of the patients'' pain. As soon as he had finished his task, Fade went to the police station and met Leonardo. He then retrieved the information that Titas had prepared and set off. At that moment, the news of the seafood poisoning incident had instantly spread throughout Jade City. Mediapanies began to report on it while reporters surrounded Jade Central Hospital. Titas and the management of the hospital stayed in the hospital and answered everyone''s questions to deal with the on-site situation. Nheless, Titas had kept the information confidential to himself and prevented the spread of such news. Just as the news began to heat up, Fade and Leonardo, who were dressed in simple clothes, came to a rocky slope by the sea. Both of them hid in the crevices of the rocks on the slope and used telescopes to observe the scene below. The slope faced downwards and extended into the sea. Several buildings located by the seashore were surrounded by tall walls. That was Chiang Aquaculture. There were numerous buoys ands closely situated by the sea. There were also countless cargo ships that traveled back and forth... Fade frowned and said, "The seafood poisoning incident has happened yet the Chiang Aquaculture is still operating. The Chiang family is far too greedy." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Leonardo, who squatted beside him eximed, "The Chiang family has upied 70% of Jade City''s pharmaceutical industry. They have basically monopolized the entire industry and they always do what they want. In the past two years, the price of medical products has risen by nearly 40%. Many residents of Jade City are dissatisfied but nothing can be done." "The government''s relevant personnel had previously discussed such matters with the Chiang family. However, they were arrogant and didn''t give in as they had the support of Bald Eagle Pharma from Micovia. In fact, they had previously threatened the medical departments in Jade City with Alstom Antibiotic. If it wasn''t for your invention of the Ephedra Syrup, I''m afraid that the current medicine price in Jade City would''ve easily risen by ten to twenty percent," Leonardo added. Fade uttered with determination upon hearing Leonardo''s exnation, "This time, we must take down the Chiang family and make them pay the price they rightfully deserve," Fade said with sheer confidence. "Yes!" Leonardo nodded and asked, "Mr. Chen, their security is strict. Should we make a move at night?" Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Fade nced at the walls of the aquatic farm as the guard dogs walked alongside the patrolling security guards. He disdainfully smiled and said, "Nope. Their security is weak to me. Just follow me later." As a member of the Stealth Team, Leonardo understood what the position of "Special Instructor" meant. He noted with excitement and responded, "Alright!" Fade stowed away his telescope and said, "Well, let''s go!" Fade agilely climbed up the slope and instantly reached the beach within a few quick shes. "He indeed is the special instructor. Mr. Chen is so awesome!" Leonardo thought to himself with his eyes wide open as he saw Fade''s quick movements. He then quickened his pace and caught up with Fade. Both of them agilely approached the building of Chiang Aquaculture without making any sound. The walls were three meters tall and were perched with barbed wires on top of them. The security was top notch with a rotating surveince camera situated at every set distance. However, Fade didn''t have much reaction towards the security features. The surveince team was no match for his abilities. Fade learned the time gaps of two cameras after careful observation. He grabbed Leonardo with one hand, immediately jumped over the three-meter- high wall, and sessfully entered the building. Leonardo was astounded by the fearless stunt. Both of them had previously decided their positions on the slope. The ce they had entered through was a corner that was piled up with debris. Therefore, no one noticed them as soon as they jumped in. Both of them reexamined theyout of the building and confirmed the location once more. Soon after that, they immediately rushed out of hiding. Both of them were very keen as they hid within the shadows. They advanced along the edges of the buildings and used all sorts of corners to hide. There were asional idents where bodyguards and staff would suddenly appear. Under Fade''s keen observation, all of them had been discovered in advance to n Fade and Leonardo''s next course of action. As such, both of them sessfully entered the production workshop. The production workshop was huge and equipped withrge-scale production assembly lines. Not many workers were present. Fade and Leonardo acquired several seafood products from one of the assembly lines. They gingerly ced the seafood in an evidence bag and kept it in their backpacks. Both of them then snuck into the factory''s head office. They searched through the documents and recorded all the important contents. Both of them had gained a substantial amount of evidence within half an hour''s time. It was a complete collection of information that was sufficient to seize Chiang Aquaculture. As soon as Fade and Leonardo were about to leave, two workers passed by them and began to talk. "Fatty, it''s time for you to check the pond. Get going!" A worker named Ivan said. Paul, whose nickname was Fatty, immediatelyined, "Why is it me again? I checked itst week." Ivan smirked and responded, "Captain Wang is on leave and it''s your turn. Time to get going." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Paul sighed as he reluctantly agreed. "That ce has a horrendous stench. I can never eat for three days whenever I enter that ce. It''s really wicked to use that kind of thing as feed," Paul added. Ivan lowered his voice and said, "Fatty, don''t talk about it. We''ll definitely be fired if our superiors hear about this." "I''m just saying the truth! They are malicious when they farm seafood with that kind of feed. It''s harming people!" Paul said. Ivan sighed and said, "We''re here to make a living. Don''t worry about others. It''s none of our business." "Aye!" Paul shook his head. He waved his hand and said, "Then I''ll go." At that moment, the two men separated with Paul walking towards a square-shaped building. Fade and Leonardo, who overheard the conversation, looked at each other, and nodded in agreement. "Let''s go and have a look," they said to each other in unison. They quickly followed Paul without hesitation. Paul changed into a protective suit that resembled the ones used in hospitals. Two security guards thoroughly examined him before he entered the building. Fade and Leonardo were even more curious when they saw their actions. This was because the security in this ce was significantly stricter than in any other ce. Moreover, there were no other entrances other than the front door of the building. Leonardo panicked as he was in a dilemma. He had to enter through the front door if he ever wanted to enter the building. It was impossible to enter as two security guards stood guard by the door. Leonardo frowned as he thought of a n to sneak into the building. However, Fade got up, and swaggeringly walked towards the building. Leonardo was shocked and whispered, "Mr. Chen, what are you..." A surprising event had urred! Fade had walked past the security guards and entered the building with ease. Both the security guards'' faces went nk as if they didn''t notice Fade at all. Leonardo was bewildered and stuttered to himself, "What... what''s going on? Mr. Chen, you..." At that moment, Fade came out of the building and waved his hand while saying, "Leonardo, what are you waiting for? Come in!" Leonardo came to his senses and quickly trotted over. He nervously rushed past the security guards as they stood guard by the door. Both of them looked dull as if they didn''t see him. "Can, can you make people invisible?" Leonardo incredulously thought to himself.. However, he wasted no time and rushed towards the building. Leonardo curiously asked as he stood by Fade, "Sir, what, what happened? Those two bodyguards, why didn''t they see us? Could it be that we turned invisible?" Fade smiled and said, "Invisible? How is that possible? You must''ve seen too many movies." "If it wasn''t invisibility. Then, how could we..." Leonardo was puzzled. Chapter 989 Chapter 989 "It''s just the means of a senior martial artist. When your strength reaches this realm, you will understand," Fade replied as heughed. In fact, the method in which Fade had used to prevent the guards from seeing them was very simple. Fade used his strong strength to create a state of oppression for the guards, which stunned them in ce. As such, they would not have noticed the people in front of them. When martial artists faced ordinary people, the feeling of oppression was roughly the same. That kind of pressure made people tense up and they would feel that it was difficult to breathe. As long as that pressure was strong enough, it would''ve produced the exact same effect as Fades''. It forced both of the guards into a deep shock and rendered them unable to detect anything in front of them. That type of pressure certainly required profound martial arts cultivation as a foundation. Moreover, an ident might''ve easily urred should one fail to control the intensity of their strength. Therefore, that phenomenon was rarely seen. After all, those who possessed such an ability would never use it under normal circumstances. Those who didn''t possess such an ability would never be able to use it even if they wanted to. After listening to Fade''s exnation, Leonardo yearned even more for the increase in his strength as soon as he heard Fade''s exnation. At that moment, his heart was filled with motivation. "Well, don''t get too excited. The mission is more urgent for now," Fade reminded Leonardo. Both of them passed through the tunnel and walked into the building. A narrow door appeared in front of them as they walked through the corridor. The door was small and tightly sealed. It looked like a high- techboratory. "Did they set up a specialb in here to keep illegal drugs?" Leonardo wildly guessed as he gazed at the setup. At that moment, Fade had already opened the small door. As soon as the door opened, a strong wind of suction was sounded. Both Leonardo and Fade were shocked and quickly rushed into the room before they proceeded to close the door. "What''s going on? There''s a huge vent hood here. Is it really ab?" Leonardo was puzzled. Both of them continued to move forward for another brief moment. They immediately understood the reason behind the vent hood as soon as they had passed it. They were hit with a pungent yet indescribable smell. Leonardo almost threw up as if the smell was produced by a mixture of countless trash. Even Fade rolled his eyes in disgust. He hastily sealed off his breathing and used his positive energy to briefly maintain his body''s function. "Use positive energy to seal your mouth and nose!" Fade reminded. Leonardo quickly did as he was told. Finally, he felt better and didn''t vomit. At that moment, both of them finally understood the reason behind Paul''s protective suit. They also realized why the seal of this building was exceptionally well kept with the use of the vent hood. No one could ever bear such an unpleasant smell without these safety precautions. Both of them retained their nauseated feeling and continued to walk forward. Their faces darkened and their expressions became serious as they saw what was before them. A huge sewage pool was situated below them. The ck sewage gave off a strong odor as all kinds of garbage and junk were seen floating in the pool. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Paul had previously worn the protective suit and inserted a monitor-like gauge into the sewage. He then recorded the data and made the necessary adjustments. The pool was constantly surged with sewage. The equipment cleaned up the garbage and added various chemicals. Finally, the sewage flowed out from a pipe. Fade and Leonardo, who previously examined theyout of the factory, clearly knew that the pipe led to the sea where seafood was being bred. Fade and Leonardo scowled in disgust. Leonardo gnashed his teeth and said, "They''re using sewage to farm seafood. This, this is despicable!" Fade glowered with disappointment. He used the camera to record the condition of the sewage pool. At the same time, he bent over and scooped some sewage into a sample bottle. That will be used for forensic analysis as evidence. Fade noticed something while he scooped some of the sewage. His face sank as he whispered. "The Chiang family went overboard." "Mr. Chen, what''s wrong?" Leonardo asked. Fade pointed to the garbage in the sewage and said, "Look at the garbage carefully." Leonardo was confused and had a closer look. Soon, he uttered with hatred, "These garbage are Maritime Ocean Pharma''s packaging!" "Yes, it''s the packaging bags and boxes of Maritime Ocean Pharma." Fade glowered in anger. "The sewage is not ordinary sewage; ites from the factory of Maritime Ocean Pharma," Fade continued. "It''s more than just a factory in the Chiang Aquaculture. It has a connection with Maritime Ocean Pharma." Fade fumed as he gritted his teeth. Leonardo was furious and eximed, "They not only farmed seafood with raw sewage but are also illegally disposing industrial waste." "This is the sewage from a pharmaceutical factory. The degree of such pollution is much more serious than any other ordinary sewage. They actually dumped it without carrying any proper processes and used it to farm seafood," Leonardo added. "They certainly are experts in recycling!" Fade angrily spoke as his eyes turned red from anger. Fade had initially assumed that the Chiang family was just another typical greedy merchant family. However, the Chiang family had turned into devils! It was no longer a matter of raising the price of medicine or earning money. It was a matter of life and death. Such a thing could never be ignored. Fade resisted the impulse to get angry at the scene and he silently collected the evidence. In the same way, Fade and Leonardo quickly left the factory and returned to the police station in Jade City as fast as they could. Titas waspletely shocked upon hearing both Fade and Leonardo''s experience. He immediately contacted the top management of Jade City''s government and held a meeting for further discussion. The council unanimously decided to detain and search all properties that were under the Chiang family. The matter of collecting evidence had finally beenpleted. However, Fade still couldn''t suppress his anger. He wanted to rush to the Chiang family and teach them a lesson. At that moment, Lily suddenly called and said in a hurry, "Fade, where are you? Something had happened to thepany. Can youe back?" "Sister Lily, what''s wrong with thepany? I''ll be right back!" Fade was shocked and urgently asked. "Calvin is at the door of our branch with a group of reporters. He wants to find fault with us but he refuses to leave," Lily continued. "Calvin! How dare he return and trouble me!" Fade was even more enraged as he heard the names of the Chiang family. "Sister Lily, take care of yourself. I''ll be right back!" Said Fade as he rushed to thepany. Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Fade hurriedly returned to his branchpany. As soon as he stepped down from the car, several security guards quarreled with a group of reporters with cameras at the entrance of thepany. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Calvin was being interviewed by several reporters as he stood at the side with a serious look on his face. Moreover, Fade clearly heard the interview clearly. "I came here this time to get justice for the people of Jade City. I want their person in charge, Fade, to be responsible for it. He misuses drugs and causes serious consequences. We must..." Fade stepped forward while Calvin bbered. He coldly stared at Calvin and yelled, "How dare you come to this ce!" Calvin looked up and found that Fade was burning with anger. He initially looked nervous but regained his confidence as soon as he saw the security guards behind him. He pointed towards Fade and said, "He is Fade. Stop him, everyone." All of a sudden, the group of reporters surrounded Fade. They bombarded him with all sorts of questions. "Mr. Chen, what do you think of the previous news?" Asked one of the reporters. "Mr. Chen, do you have any response to Eric''s health condition?" Another reporter continued. "Mr. Chen, please give us an exnation," pleaded a third. Fade''s face darkened with gloom. A variety of questions were asked but he refused to respond. At that moment, Lily squeezed her way through the crowd and took Fade to the door of the company under the protection of the security guards. "Sister Lily, what''s going on?" Fade asked. Lily turned pale as fear crippled her response. She looked towards Calvin and briefly exined, "Calvin discovered the case of Wendy Wen and her son, Eric. He called these reporters to attack us with public opinion." Fade understood the situation as soon as he heard Lily''s exnation. His gaze turned cold, and shouted as he raised his voice, "All of you, quiet down." His voice contained positive energy which immediately suppressed the chattering reporters and the scene became silent. Fade stepped out and looked at Calvin as he questioned, "What do you want to achieve by being here today?" Calvin looked at Fade''s cold eyes and fear crossed his face, but he still said, "President Chen, I¡¯m here to seek justice for the people of Jade City." "What justice?" Fade said coldly. Calvin gestured to his subordinate. His subordinate brought aptop and yed a video. The content of the video was the same old stuff. It was an interview between Wendy and Anthony on television where they had used Fade of being against them in Dragonville. Everyone knew what it was before the entire video had finished ying. Calvin smirked and said, "President Chen, you must be familiar with this piece of news." Fade didn''t respond but showed a cold, emotionless face. Calvin''s face fell and he continued, "It''s been a while since the news appeared. President Chen and you have been in Jade City for a period of time. My question is, what''s your response to this matter? How are you going to take responsibility for the couple and their son?" As soon as he said that, the reporters turned cameras to Fade and awaited his response. However, Fade gave a cold snort and refuted, "Why should I take responsibility?" Everyone was shocked and their faces twisted as soon as they heard it. Calvin smiled and thought that Fade had fallen into his trap. He curled his lips and continued, "President Chen, what do you mean? Don''t you want to be responsible for them?" The reporters became serious. They stared at Fade and were prepared to record and report his every response. The entrepreneurs would diplomatically reply under normal circumstances. Fade immediately responded without any hesitation, "Yes, I don''t want to be responsible for this matter, because this is aplete lie." "Whoosh!" The crowd was in an uproar, and many reporters shook their heads in disbelief. Calvin curled his lips and asked, "President Chen, are you not going to admit it?" Fade said coldly, "It''s fake. Why should I admit it?" "Fake?" Calvin sneered. "Your exnation is weak! Wendy and Anthony have provided a lot of evidence. Are you verbally trying to deny it?" Calvin continued. "Evidence? I''d like to ask them what kind of evidence they provided. Is it just what they said on TV?" Fade retorted. Calvin paused for a few seconds and said, "Of course not. The two of them provided receipts and disyed Eric''s wounds. Are you still going to deny it?" "That''s the evidence?" Fade shook his head and smiled. "Young Master Chiang, stop your nonsense. The receipt only says that they have been treated at my pharmacy, and the so-called wound is ridiculous. It''s just the mark of acupuncture. Is being pricked by a needle considered a wound?" Fade confidently added. Calvin paused and proceeded, "These are just your one-sided opinions." "Then what you just said is also a one- sided opinion of yours, isn''t it?" Fade said. Calvin''s eyes burned with anger and continued, "Anyway, it''s a fact that Eric became ill after seeking treatment in your pharmacy. You can''t deny that. Please give a reasonable exnation." "Exin? I just gave an exnation. Besides, who are you? Why should I exin to you?" Fade confidently rebutted. Calvin continued in a loud voice, "I represent the people of Jade City, as well as the businesses in Jade City. If this is how you treated people back in Dragonville, then we will have great doubts about how yourpany treats its customers in Jade City!" Calvin associated unrtedments with Fade while some agreed with him. "President Chen, this is the wish of our people in Jade City. Please respond!" Calvin demanded. "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s branchpany in Jade City is yours. Will the incident in the Sincere Medicine Center happen once more in the branchpany?" Calvin added. "President Chen, please answer our questions. Please give the people of Jade City and the innocent child an exnation," a reporter shouted along with the crowd. The group of people was aggressive as if they would tear Fade apart if he didn''t admit to his mistakes. Calvin smiled with a confident smirk on his face as he saw the scene unfold. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at Fade with a smug expression on his face. Chapter 991 Chapter 991 Fade couldn''t help but grimace when he looked at Calvin and his group of so-called reporters. He ignored them as he took out his phone to call Eduard Huang from Jade TV. As soon as the phone was connected, he started, "Hey, Eduard, Fade Chen speaking. I called to ask about that reality show which was recorded on the TV station previously..." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. While Fade was on the phone, Calvin continued to rouse the reporters by interrogating Fade, "President Chen, what are you doing? Are you trying to avoid the reporters or calling for help?" "Are you aware of where you are right now? This is Jade City and you can''t use your connections here. Instead of wasting time to call for help, you should answer everyone''s questions." The reporters were even more stirred up after Calvin''s provocation. They shoved their microphone in Fade''s face. "President Chen, who are you calling?" "Mr. Chen, how will you respond to the question just now?" "Is there something going on in Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s branch office?" After a series of questions, Fade ended his phone call and put his phone away. He scanned the crowd and voiced out, "As for your questions, please stay tuned to Jade TV." The reporters were puzzled when they heard his response. "Stay tuned to Jade TV? What does he mean?" "What does all of this have to do with a TV station?" "Could it be that he has connections with the TV station? This might be the way he covers things up." "I don''t think so. He only just caught wind of this matter a while ago. How is it possible for him to cover things up with just a phone call?" "Stop babbling. We''ll find out as soon as we watch the TV programme." Many of the reporters took out their phones and logged into Jade TV''s news channel. There was a huge screen in the hall of the branch office. At that moment, Lily ordered the staff to broadcast the live programme onto the huge screen. In the beginning, the TV station was broadcasting the news as usual. After a while, just when everyone started to get impatient, the news presenter changed his tone, saying, "Next, there is a special news." "Half a month ago, there was news about a couple receiving treatment in Dragonville..." The news presenter gave a summary of the news and then went straight to the point. "Thus, we have invited Wendy, Anthony and their son, Eric, to give us aplete exnation regarding the incident." Everyone including Calvin was shocked when they saw this. "Why are they on TV?" "They''ll stand their ground, right?" "Of course. Remember how they chastised Fade previously? Why would they change their minds after that? I think that they want to blow up their story. After all, Fade still hasn''t responded to their ims so they must be deeply unsatisfied." When everyone was specting, Wendy, Anthony and Eric appeared on the screen. The three of them began describing the whole sequence of events to the camera, including how and why Wendy started the provocation, as well as how Fade tried his best to treat Eric. They even mentioned Fade treating Eric a second time after they went back to Jade City. When the news broadcast ended, the reporters were dumbfounded. They were all speechless. Calvin was stunned too. He knitted his brows and said in a quiet voice, "How is this possible? This is not happening. It must be you, Fade. You must''ve bribed them." Fade snorted as he looked at Calvin. He felt very ridiculous, "You''re saying that whatever I confess is fake and that everything you im is true. Your double standards are way too obvious." "Furthermore, this is Jade TV. We all know the reputation of Jade TV. Plus, if you are still in doubt, you can find Wendy and Anthony to personally verify this matter. I believe most of you are still capable of seeing the truth." After that, Fade nced at the reporters. Calvin only bribed some of the reporters; most of the reporters were not bribed. Now that they found out the truth waspletely different from what they were told before, their hearts sank and didn''t know what to say. After listening to Fade, one of the reporters bowed to Fade and apologized, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I had no idea about what was going on. I''m so sorry that I''ve misunderstood you." As soon as someone took the lead, many of the reporters apologized to Fade one after another, at the same time promising to reveal the truth. Calvin was not expecting this. His face fell and he was bbergasted. At that moment, the news channel continued reporting the previous news and everyone''s attention was on the seafood poisoning case. As Calvin watched the news about the seafood poisoning, his eyes gleamed and something seemed to sh through his mind. He raised his head and nced at Fade. He grinned sinisterly as he whispered to himself, "Fade, I didn''t want to do this, but you forced me to this point. Don¡¯t me me for doing this." After that, Calvin looked at the reporters who were ready to leave and called out, "Everyone, please wait." The reporters turned to look at Calvin curiously, "Young Master Chiang, is something the matter?" Calvin''s face darkened. He took a look at Fade and continued, "The truth behind Sincere Medicine Center is still unconfirmed, but I think there''s another issue that everyone needs to know." He averted the topic easily with just a sentence. Although it was a bit awkward, it worked nheless, the reporters became curious. "Young Master Chiang, tell us more!" Calvin narrowed his eyes as he said slowly and clearly. "It''s an extremely serious matter." Chapter 992 Chapter 992 After hearing Calvin, the reporters were even more intrigued. They walked back into the hall and looked at Calvin eagerly. Calvin was delighted when he saw this. He went on as he pointed on the screen, "This matter has something to do with that." "What is that?" "Young Master Chiang, are you referring to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc?" After hearing their guesses, Calvin shook his head, "It''s not about thepany, it''s about the news on the screen." As they heard Calvin say this, the reporters turned their heads to the screen. They were shocked. "Young Master Chiang, are you referring to the seafood poisoning incident?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Is, is this true?" "Young Master Chiang, this is a big deal. You''d better not joke about this!" At that moment, many of the reporters were astounded. Calvin''s face darkened. He stared at Fade and continued confidently, "Yes, it''s about the seafood poisoning incident. What I am trying to say is that Fade Chen has something to do with this incident." Upon hearing what he said, Fade''s expression turned cold. Lily was furious. She yelled, "Calvin, are you in your right mind? What does that have anything to do with Fade? You are ndering him." Even the reporters did not believe Calvin''s statement. "How is that possible?" "Young Master Chiang, this is absurd!" "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc specializes in cosmetics. How could it have anything to do with the seafood poisoning case? Young Master Chiang, this..." Everyone was in doubt, but Calvin was determined. He narrowed his eyes and reminded, "Do you all remember what Wendy and Anthony said?" "What did they say?" The reporters were perplexed. Calvin continued, "Remember how Wendy described her son''s condition? Don''t you think that his symptoms are simr to those of the patients who are suffering from seafood poisoning?" The reporters pondered on Calvin''s question and madeparisons. After giving it a moment of thought, there was an uproar in the hall. "The, the symptoms are indeed simr." "I don''t think that this is a coincidence. The symptoms are almost identical." "Could they be rted?" "Young Master Chiang, what is going on?" Calvin smiled and went on, "You all heard what Wendy said. Her son was receiving treatment in Sincere Medicine Center and took medicine that Fade prescribed." "After that, Fade came to Jade City and opened his branch office. Moreover, hispany promoted Fei Magic Toner, iming that its ingredients consisted of herbs and was specially formted by Fade himself." "Think about it, don''t you think that something is weird?" Calvin questioned. The reporters contemted Calvin''s statements. Then, all of them looked at Fade in shock. "Could it be that Fei Magic Toner is the cause of the seafood poisoning?" "But the investigation reports state that the cause was food poisoning due to seafood. How does that have anything to do with cosmetics?" Hearing this, Calvin flicked his wrist and said, "We are not experts so we wouldn''t learn the truth from the scientific reports. However, we should not ignore the fact that when Fei Magic Toner was launched in Jade City, arge- scale poisoning happened less than a weekter. In addition to what I just said, I''m sure you can all guess whether the two events are rted." Calvin was trying his best to me it on Fei Magic Toner. In an instant, even the reporters who apologized to Fade were doubting him. ording to Calvin''s analysis, this incident contained a lot of uncertainty and Fei Magic Toner seemed suspicious. On the other hand, the reporters who were bribed by Calvin gathered around Fade and started questioning him. "President Chen, whatments do you have on the coincidences between Fei Magic Toner and the seafood poisoning incident?" "Can you tell us how Fei Magic Toner caused the seafood poisoning?" "President Chen, how are you going to deal with this issue?" When he saw how Fade was bashed by the reporters, Calvin beamed. He said in a low volume, "Fade, you forgot that you are in Jade City. This is the Chiang family''s turf. You''re too weak to compete with me here." "Now that I''ve rted Fei Magic Toner to the poisoning incident, good luck surviving," Calvin thought sinisterly and the grin on his face grew wider. However, Fade stared at Calvin coldly. He didn''t answer the reporters'' questions. Instead, he walked towards Calvin and warned, "You will soon know the taste of your own medicine." Calvin didn''t take him seriously. He scoffed, "I''m the one who should be saying this to you. Moreover, Mr. Chen, you should be answering the reporters." After that, Calvin crossed his arms and stared at Fade proudly. Lily was anxious as she needed to deal with the reporter''s questions and she looked at Fade pleadingly. Fade gave Lily a reassuring look and turned his eyes to the huge screen. He remained silent for a while. After seeing this, Calvin couldn''t help but mock him, "President Chen, why aren''t you answering the questions? Do you think that you can solve this by avoiding it?" "Don''t tell me that you''re waiting for the news to clear your name again. Hahaha!" After finishing, Calvin burst outughing. However, at that moment, the image on the screen changed. Fade''s expression changed and the corners of his lips tugged upwards. He announced, "This is the news that you''ve been waiting for." "What news? What is it?" Calvin was confused. At that moment, a voice sounded from the screen, "Jade City Police have found out the reason behind the seafood poisoning incident. The police have sent a team to arrest the people who are responsible." "Now, let''s follow the reporters to have a look at the scene." The reporters were dumbfounded as they watched the news. Now, the footage turned into a somewhat shaky video. They could see a team of fully armed policemen approaching a factory by the sea. Chapter 993 Chapter 993 When the reporters saw this, they began debating. "The police have found out about the truth. If that''s the case, then the seafood poisoning incident has nothing to do with Fei Magic Toner, right?" "Yes, that ce is obviously in a factory, not here." "That being so, Mr. Chen was wronged. What Young Master Chiang said just now..." The reporters who were misled by Calvin looked at him with disbelief. However, because of his identity, even if they were displeased, they would not express it out loud. Now, it could be confirmed that the seafood poisoning incident had nothing to do with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. The reporters watched the live broadcast on the screen and began to discuss where the factory was. "It seems to be a factory." "Maybe it''s Best Shell Seafood''s breeding base. ording to the previous reports, all of the seafood stocks were from Best Shell Seafood''spany, weren''t they?" "That''s impossible. Best Shell Seafood Company is just a distributor. They wouldn''t have a breeding base. I think this factory is owned by the producer." "Why does this ce look so familiar? I think I''ve been there before!" Just as the reporters were talking, Calvin looked at the footage on the big screen. Shock was written all over his face and his expression suddenly darkened. The reporters didn''t recognize that ce, but Calvin, the young master of the Chiang family, was very familiar with the factory. It was Chiang Aquaculture''s breeding base, which was thergest aquatic farm in Jade City, as well as apany belonging to the Chiang family. "What''s going on? How is this possible?" Calvin muttered under his breath as his expression darkened even more. He couldn''t wrap his head around the situation. Seeing his expression, some reporters tried to tter Calvin. "Young Master Chiang, don''t be angry. Although it''s a factory that has nothing to do with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, who knows what connections they have." "That''s right. Maybe that factory is under Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "Come on, even if you had the wrong guess, it''s not a big deal. After all, you''re the one who helped to solve the case. Everyone will remember this." They were so indulged in their ttery that they didn''t realize that the look on Calvin''s face had worsened. Some of them kept ttering him. Finally, Calvin couldn''t stand it anymore. He roared, "Shut up! " The reporters who gathered around him jolted. They didn''t dare to continue and stayed silent. At the same time, they couldn''t help look at Calvin; they were puzzled. At this time, on the screen, the team rushed into the factory and began to arrest the staff. The interior of the factory could be seen clearly on the screen. Everyone could see the workers'' uniforms and the name of the factory. "Chiang Aquaculture. Isn'' t this the Chiang family''s..." The reporters were all dazed. All of them turned to look at Calvin. Those reporters who ttered him finally knew why he was furious. For a moment, they quietly took a few steps back and distanced themselves from Calvin. They were worried that Calvin would do something out of rage. The reporters who had not been bribed looked solemn at the moment. They studied Calvin with mixed feelings. Just a few minutes ago, he was using Fade Enterprises Holdings Inc and Fei Magic Toner of being responsible behind the seafood poisoning incident, secretly threatening Fade. In the end, Fade hit Calvin with hard facts only a few minutester. Not only was the seafood poisoning incident unrted to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, but it was rted to the Chiang family. Feeling like he was pped in the face, Calvin''s face scrunched into an unsightly expression. Fade looked at Calvin who was frozen in ce. He walked over to him and sniffed, "Young Master Chiang, now it''s your turn to tell me, who is the one that caused the seafood poisoning?" "You..." Calvin was speechless for a moment. Fadeughed mirthlessly and continued, "Young Master Chiang, why are you silent? Weren¡¯t you very talkative just now? Now, it''s your turn to answer everyone''s questions." After Fade finished, the reporters gritted their teeth and rushed in front of Calvin with their microphones. "Young Master Chiang, what are your views on Chiang Aquaculture''s breeding base being rted to the seafood poisoning incident?" "Young Master Chiang, are the internal parties of your family aware of this matter?" "Young Master Chiang, how do you feel right now?" After being thrown a string of questions, Calvin could finally taste his own medicine. He turned as pale as a ghost and gnashed his teeth. He red at the reporters and ordered furiously, "Get away from me!" For a moment, the reporters were frightened. However, there were still some who were not afraid of him. Instead of stepping back, they continued to question him. "Young Master Chiang, what do you think about this incident?" Calvin was so furious that he could barely resist the urge to hit someone. However, just as he was about to do something, Fade cleared his throat and stood up, which startled Calvin. The questions kept ringing in his ears. Calvin tried toe up with an excuse. He said, "I believe that the Chiang family is innocent in this matter." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Innocent? Young Master Chiang, the police announced in the news that they found evidence and they''re arresting the people responsible at this moment. How do you exin this?" a reporter asked. Blood drained from Calvin''s face. He exined, "Even if this is true, it was done secretly by someone in the factory. This is definitely not the doing of the Chiang family." "Young Master Chiang, do you mean that the seafood poisoning incident has nothing to do with the Chiang family?" The reporter asked. Calvin confirmed, "Absolutely nothing." Looking at Calvin''s determined expression, Fade smiled faintly and scoffed. Calvin heard him and glowered at him. He said grudgingly, "Fade, what are youughing at? Are you gloating?" "Gloating? Haha, I''m not. I''mughing because someone is shameless enough to lie through their teeth." "What are you implying? Are you doubting the Chiang family?" Calvin stared at Fade hatefully and said, "This incident has absolutely nothing to do with the Chiang family." "Is that so?" Fade did not continue to argue with him. All he did was to point towards the screen and shouted," Then let''s continue watching!" Upon hearing Fade''s words, Calvin felt his heart skip a beat for some reason. A feeling of uneasiness gradually filled him. Chapter 994 Chapter 994 The reporters felt their heartbeats elerate when they fixed their eyes on the screen as Fade instructed. Within less than half an hour, Fade had proven Calvin wrong twice. When Calvin questioned him about Eric''s illness, Fade used the news to clear his own name. Then, Calvin rted him to the seafood poisoning incident. Once again, Fade revealed the truth through the news. Now, when Fade told them to look at the screen, they instinctively thought about what happened before. They couldn''t help but let their gazes fall on Calvin¡¯s face. At that moment, Calvin was as nervous as a mouse. Despite that, he tried tofort himself. "Nothing will happen, it''s just a small factory. Finding a few scapegoats will easily solve the problem. With the Chiang family''s name and status, this won''t be a problem." Right after Calvin''s self-reassurance, the image on the screen changed once again. The policemen had now entered the sealed building that was used for water treatment. When the camera turned towards the murky and disgusting waters inside the building, the reporters at the site felt a lump in their throats and tried hard not to vomit. When the thought that the seafood that they had consumed originated from that ce crossed the reporters'' minds, some of their faces paled and their legs grew weak. At that moment, the camera panned across the room. There were all kinds of packaging waste in the filthy waters. When the words ''Maritime Ocean Pharma'' appeared on one of the wrappers, everyone in the room froze. Their expressions changed as they turned to look at Calvin. Calvin''s face sank. He immediately defended, "This, this can''t prove anything. This..." Before Calvin could finish, a voice could be heard from outside the frame of the image on the screen, "Based on thetest investigation, the filthy water is from Maritime Ocean Pharma. The police have already..." "This, this..." Calvin''s face turned pallid. The reporters rapidly gathered around him. All kinds of questions flooded toward him. At that moment, the footage changed from the factory to a luxurious vi built on the slope of a mountain. Many of them recognized that ce right away. The vi belonged to the Chiang family. The voice continued, "The police have confirmed that the seafood poisoning incident is rted to Maritime Ocean Pharma. Now, the police have arrested the people in charge of Maritime Ocean Pharma and the responsible members of the Chiang family, Marcus Chiang, Leslie Chiang..." "And, important members of the Chiang family are still on the run, including Calvin Chiang, Chiang Aquaculture''s... If anyone is aware of their whereabouts, call the police and provide the information. You may be rewarded with one hundred thousand yuan..." When everyone heard this, their expression changed. This was a wanted order; Calvin was no longer a young master, but a wanted criminal. All of a sudden, some of the reporters began to ask him questions, and some of the reporters began to ring the police in hopes of getting the one hundred thousand yuan reward. Calvin didn''t expect this at all and he was frozen in ce. "Young Master Chiang, it''s time for us to leave," the bodyguard next to him reminded him. Only then did Calvine back to his senses. Now that he was a wanted man, he had to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would be finished if he was caught. Calvin ordered hurriedly, "Head straight to the airport... No, let''s go to the jetty!" He wanted to leave the city. Now that the police had issued a wanted order, the airport was no longer a choice. Therefore, Calvin nned to go to the jetty and get smuggled out of Jade City. As long as he could leave the city, he could still start from zero. After all, the Chiang family had been transferring a portion of their wealth abroad for years. If he left sessfully, he would still be able to live the life of a millionaire abroad. "Get out, all of you! Get out of my way!" With bloodshot eyes, Calvin shouted. Some reporters tried to stop him, but the bodyguards around him were very strong. They pushed a path open for Calvin and escorted him out of the crowd. Then, they got in the car in a hurry and were ready to leave. Some reporters with a strong sense of justice gritted their teeth and chased after Calvin, trying to stop him from leaving. s, they were no match for the ck Level martial artist bodyguards. Before they could even get close, they were already beaten down. They could only watch as Calvin got in the car, closed the door and began to leave. The engine was revved up and moved a little. It sped up and was about to leave. Calvin breathed a sigh of relief as he leaned against the soft leather upholstery of the back seat. "The car is driving. I''ll be able to make my escape," he thought. Nheless, when he thought about his father and grandfather who were apprehended, as well as the fate of the Chiang family, Calvin gnashed his teeth out of anger. He looked in Fade''s direction and grumbled, "This is all because of you, Fade. If it wasn''t for you, the Chiang family wouldn''t have fallen to this state. I will avenge my family, I will..." Just as Calvin was mumbling hatefully, the driver let out a cry of surprise and slowed down the car. Seeing this, Calvin snapped, "Why are you slowing down? Hurry up." The driver exined, "Young Master Chiang, look ahead. What should we do?" Upon hearing this, Calvin looked ahead and saw a figure standing in the middle of the road in front of the car. It was none other than Fade, whom he had just cursed resentfully. "Why is he here?" Calvin was baffled. When Calvin got in the car, Fade was still at the entrance of thepany. How could he have teleported himself all the way there in just a few seconds? This did not make sense at all. However, Calvin had no time to ponder this. Calvin gritted his teeth and said grimly, "Don''t slow down. If he dares to stop us, hit him. He deserves to die." "Young Master Chiang, I..." The driver hesitated. If he really hit him, the impact might take his life. He didn''t want to be involved in a murder case. However, Calvin added right away, "Hit him, and I''ll give you five million yuan." After hearing "five million yuan", the driver''s eyes widened. He nodded as he floored the elerator. The car started to elerate once again. The car was like a roaring beast, speeding towards Fade. Seeing this, the passers-by cried out in horror. "Quick, get out of the way!" "Hit the brakes! You''re gonna kill him!" "Ah!" In the chaos, Calvin seemed to have lost his mind. He stared viciously at Fade who was getting closer and closer and said with gritted teeth, "See you in hell."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 995 Chapter 995 The engine roared over Calvin''s voice. The car was only less than two meters away from Fade. Just as the car was about to hit him, Fade, who was standing in the same ce, smirked with disdain. He then lifted his right fist at the car which was racing towards him. The onlookers watched his action with confusion and trepidation. Calvinughed mockingly inside the car. He gritted his teeth and said, "Look, he wants to stop the car by using his fist. If he wants to die, I''ll oblige." "Vroom!" The car was already right in front of Fade. At that moment, Fadended his fists on the hood of the car with a smash. Suddenly, a loud crash was heard. Following that, Calvin could feel the car tremble. Squeaking noises could be heard as if the steel parts had been crushed by a tremendous force. The spot on the hood of the car where Fade punched was dented. The whole front of the car was deformed. Due to therge inertia, the car continued to move forward. Thus, it flipped into the air and rotated. Finally, the roof of the carnded on the ground with a ''bang''. The windows shattered and the steel was badly distorted. Blood seeped out from the gaps of the steel. At that moment, Fade walked calmly to the front of the car which had beenpletely deformed. He ripped off the door and pulled Calvin, who was drenched in blood and who was breathing raggedly, out of the car. "Do you still want to escape?" "You, you''re a freak. You''re not human, you''re..." Calvin murmured, looking at Fade weakly with eyes filled with fear. Then, a siren could be heard approaching them. Fade carried Calvin, who had fainted, and handed him to the police. After that, Fade dusted his hands and walked back to thepany. The citizens who witnessed the scene were stupefied and their mouths were agape. They rubbed their eyes in disbelief. Fade was not worried about those people; Sergeant Titas would deal with them. Besides, even if they told other people about what they saw, no one would believe them. After all, in this day and age, all kinds of weird and unexinable things could happen and many people were already used to it. Back at thepany, Lily looked at Fade and scolded, "Why didn''t you do something earlier? That was so risky. What if an ident happened?" Fade touched his nose lightly and said, "I look cooler this way. Plus, with my abilities, an ident wouldn''t happen." "When you''re serious, you behave like a hundredyear-old man but sometimes you act like a child. I really am speechless," Lily grumbled. Fade smiled and said, "This shows that I live an exciting life." "Alright, Sister Lily, let''s not talk about this. Now that the Chiang family has fallen, what should we do?" Fade asked. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lily was indeed a strong businesswoman. After hearing Fade''s question, her eyes lit up. She said, "The Chiang family''s Maritime Ocean Pharma is the biggest pharmaceutical factory in Jade City. They even have a huge portion of shares in the whole of the country." "Now that the Chiang family has fallen, the pharmaceutical market in Jade City will definitely be affected. We can take this opportunity to open the Sincere Medicine Center in Jade City and dominate the city''s pharmaceutical market." Fade was just trying to change the topic so he didn''t expect Lily to n ahead so quickly. He couldn''t help but ask in surprise, "Open Sincere Medicine Center in Jade City? Is that possible?" "Of course it is. You know better than anyone how effective Sincere Medicine Center''s medicine is." Lily nodded confidently and said, "Besides, haven''t you always wanted to promote traditional Chinese medicine? This will be a great chance to do that." After listening to her, Fade got a little tempted. "In that case, we shouldunch Sincere Medicine Center here in Jade City," he said. Lily was a decisive person. She walked to the office immediately, saying, "Since you''ve made up your mind, let''s arrange it as soon as possible. I''ll draft a n now." Fade was used to Lily''s swift actions. In these aspects, he couldn''t help much and he could only express his gratitude. "Thank you, Sister Lily," he said. At the same time, the whole of Jade City was in an uproar due to the seafood poisoning incident. After all, food safety was everyone¡¯s concern. To make things worse, the Chiang family was responsible for the incident. This had caused even more of a heated debate. Among these debates, most of them were expressing their anger and dissatisfaction towards the Chiang family. After all, the Chiang family had a bad reputation in Jade City because of their expensive medicine. Not to mention, now that they had made a huge mistake in food safety, the people of Jade City were even more enraged. People used various forms of the media to voice out their dissatisfaction. They wanted the Chiang family to be punished severely. While people were focusing on the Chiang family scandal, Titas moved his concern to Jade Central Hospital. After all, the Chiang family had been caught, they would be sentenced for punishments for sure. On the other hand, the number of patients who were poisoned kept rising within the past two days. Especially those who were poisoned with the special toxin, their numbers had increased to around eighty people. However, there was still no cure to be found. Titas was extremely anxious after seeing the constantly growing numbers. Now, he could only turn to Fade for help. Fade rushed to the hospital and checked on the patients'' conditions. The expression on his face darkened and he said, "This is serious. These patients canst another week at most." "A week? What should we do?" Titas asked, terribly distressed. Fade asked in response, "Sergeant Xu, do you have any information about the chemical form?" Titas''s expression turned serious. He shook his head and answered, "After shutting down the factory and arresting the members of the Chiang family, I''ve sent professionals to find out more about the toxin. Unfortunately, we have not made any progress." "It will be difficult for me toe out with an antidote within a short period without knowing the toxin''s chemical form," Fade said solemnly. Suddenly, something struck his mind. He asked, "What about the Chiang family? Did they reveal anything?" Titas replied, "We''ve been interrogating them, but Marcus and Leslie kept saying that they didn''t know anything about the chemical form." "What?" Fade knitted his brows and said, "Take me to them." "Alright," Titas nodded. After that, they left the hospital and went straight to the Jade City Police Department. Without wasting any time, they rushed into Marcus''s and Leslie''s interrogation room. To prevent collusion, Marcus and Leslie were separated into two different interrogation rooms. Two police officers were interrogating each of them. However, Marcus and Leslie were obviously used to this and they refused to answer any questions nor provide any useful information to the police. Chapter 996 Chapter 996 When Fade and Titas entered Marcus''s interrogation room, the nearly 80-years-old man was sitting on a chair with his eyes closed. He was quiet and showed no sign of cooperation. The two policemen who were interrogating him did not get any answers after a round of questioning and they did not know what else to do. Seeing Titasing over, the two men got up quickly and greeted him, "Sergeant Xu, you''re here." Titas asked, "How is it going?" The two shook their heads. Titas expected that oue. He waved his hand dismissively and said, "You two can leave now. Leave the interrogation to me." The two turned around and went out. When they saw Fade, who was beside Titas, they took a pause and asked, "Sergeant Xu, isn''t he Mr. Chen? Why is he..." Titas did not exin and just said, "Mr. Chen is an involved party so there is no vition of the rules. You don''t have to worry." In that case, the two didn''t say anything and left the room. Fade and Titas sat opposite Marcus, who still did not speak or even open his eyes, ignoring them. When Titas saw this, he couldn''t help but frown and think about how to start the interrogation. Fade took the lead and said, "You''re Marcus Chiang, right? I won''t beat around the bush. What''s the chemical form of the medicine produced in the factory?" Marcus didn''t react at all, as if he didn''t hear Fade''s question. Fade continued, "Open your eyes and see who I am. I''m the one who led the Chiang family to its downfall." Hearing this, Marcus opened his eyes and looked at Fade with a hint of resentment in his eyes. He then said coldly, "I know that you are Fade Chen. You have ruined my family and you will pay the price." "I ruined your family? Ha, that''s ridiculous. What about the many innocent citizens who have been harmed by the Chiang family?" Fade asked coldly, "When you saw those poisoned patients lying in their hospital beds, did it ever cross your mind that the Chiang family would pay the price?" Marcus''s expression was stern as he shook his head and said, "This poisoning incident has nothing to do with the Chiang family. We''ve been wrongly used." "Wrongly used? The evidence is clear! Don''t you think that you''re being ridiculous?" Fade said. Marcus replied firmly, "We''re innocent. Also, don''t even think about getting anything out of me. I won''t say anything." His stubbornness infuriated Titas. Titas mmed his hand on the table and said angrily, "Marcus, there are hundreds of poisoned patients in the hospital in urgent need of treatment. If you don''t tell us the chemical form, we can''t treat them. Hundreds of people''s lives are at stake. Don''t you feel guilty in the slightest?" Hearing Titas''s question, Marcus did not seem to feel guilty at all. On the contrary, he said calmly, "Your interrogation method is forced confession. I will inform mywyer about this." "I''ve already said that my family was wronged. The poisoning incident has nothing to do with us. I don''t know what its chemical form is either." "You..." Faced with Marcus''s obstinate attitude, Titas was enraged, but there was nothing he could do. Just as Titas was about to speak again, Fade stood up and said, "Sergeant Xu, this old man is very stubborn. There''s no need to waste our time; he won''t reveal anything. Let''s go." After that, Fade was about to leave. "But..." Titas was a little surprised. However, he saw Fade wink at him, so he did not ask any more questions and got up to leave. The pair''s attitude startled Marcus. Nheless, he was happy to see such a result and was ready to close his eyes to rest again. Just as Fade walked out, he looked at Marcus and said, "I hope you will not ask for a confession yourselfter." Hearing those words, Marcus''s eyes, which were about to close, blinked. There was a hint of confusion in his eyes. At the same time, a sense of alertness crept into his heart. Fade had single- handedly turned the Chiang family upside down; he was definitely not an easy character to deal with. It seemed like he had something up his sleeves. At the thought of this, Marcus felt uneasy. He yelled, "I want to see mywyer. I suspect that they are going to force a confession out of me. I request..." However, when he was halfway through his words, Marcus''s throat tightened and he couldn''t make a sound at all. Then, his face turned pale. Beads of sweat dripped down from his forehead and his face contorted in pain. "I, this..." Marcus''s difort was getting stronger and stronger and his appearance worsened. At that instance, Titas, who was witnessing that scene in the monitoring room, was slightly nervous. He looked at Fade and asked, "Mr. Chen, nothing bad will happen, right?" "Don''t worry. He won''t die," Fade said. After hearing this, Titas felt relieved, but he was still a little worried. "Will Marcus sue us for forcing confessions?" "Forced confessions? Does he have any evidence? The surveince cameras have been recording everything. We didn''t even touch him, so how could we force his confession?" Fade said. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Titas nodded and looked at Fade in awe. Indeed, Fade had agitated Marcus without even touching him physically. His methods were truly formidable. Marcus was unable to take it anymore. He struggled to speak, "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you everything! Call the doctor, hurry up." Seeing this, Fade said, "It''s time for us to show up." Then, the two walked into the interrogation room again. Marcus''s face was deathly pale. Clenching his throat, he let out a series of shouts. Fade waved his hand in Marcus''s direction and an invisible energy rushed towards him. Instantly, Marcus, who was in extreme pain, went limp and his body rxed. He gasped for air. After Marcus caught his breath, Fade said coldly, "Go ahead." Marcus'' eyes shed with anger. He said, "You''re using illegal means to interrogate me. I''m going to sue you!" "I didn''t even touch you. Do you think the judge would believe you?" Fade asked. "This..." At the thought of what took ce, Marcus looked at Fade with an odd expression. Chapter 997 Chapter 997 In fact, Fade didn''ty his hands on Marcus at all; he only said a few words and that was it. Fade only flicked his wrist in Marcus''s direction and Marcus was instantly cured. The magical skill frightened Marcus. He hesitated for a moment. Fade''s expression darkened. He stood up and said coldly, "My patience is wearing thin. If you have nothing to say, we''ll leave. Remember, relief will note to you the second time." After that, Fade and Titas were going to leave again. Marcus felt a different kind of energying from the top of his head. He felt chills all over his body and fear started creeping in. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The feeling made Marcus feel very uneasy. He didn''t want to feel the horrible suffocating sensation again. Therefore, he said quickly before Fade stepped out of the door, "I''ll say it, I''ll say it." "Are you sure?" Fade stared at Marcus and asked coldly. Marcus nodded and said, "I admit that the seafood poisoning incident is rted to Maritime Ocean Pharma. It was caused by our water treatment." About that, Titas and Fade did not have much of a reaction. Even if Marcus did not admit it, it would not affect the conclusion of the matter. The seafood poisoning case was confirmed to be rted to Maritime Ocean Pharma. Therefore, the two men didn''t question anymore on that point. Fade asked, "We want the chemical form of the medicine, it is the key to curing the patients." "The chemical form!" At the mention of it, Marcus''s face turned into a ghastly expression. Fade''s face darkened and said coldly, "What''s wrong? You don''t want to tell us? " Marcus hastily waved his hands and said, "No, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you. I really don''t know the chemical form of the medicine. That¡¯s why I can''t give you it." "You are the one in charge of Maritime Ocean Pharma. How can you not know the chemical form?" Titas bellowed. Marcus forced a smile and said, "The scale of Maritime Ocean Pharma isrge, but as you know, our main focus is on producing the medicine of foreign pharmaceuticalpanies. Our second focus is on producing simple medicines which have expired patents." "Thus, the chemical form you need has always been in the hands of a foreign pharmaceuticalpany. We don''t know it either." "Foreign pharmaceuticalpany? Do you mean Bald Eagle Pharma from Micovia?" Fade asked. Marcus nodded and said, "Maritime Ocean Pharma mainly sells Bald Eagle Pharma''s medicines. In Micovia''s pharmaceutical industry, the patents of the chemical forme are of great importance. This secret information has always been managed by a foreigner from their headquarters. We can''t come into contact with the chemical forme at all." Hearing that, Titas and Fade frowned and their expressions darkened. "This foreigner who knows the chemical form, what is his name? Where is he now?" Fade asked. Marcus hesitated for a moment and said, "His name is Hank and he is a representative from Bald Eagle Pharma in charge of managing their affairs in Asia. He has the relevant chemical forme. He is still in Jade City and he is staying in Earlington Royal Hotel." "Hank, Earlington Royal Hotel." Without further instructions from Fade, Titas immediately sent someone to investigate this information. Afterwards, the two of them inquired more, but there was no further information to gain. Hence, the two of them left and went to Leslie. They interrogated him in the same way and got the same information from Leslie. It was certain that the Chiang family didn''t know the chemical form; it was in the hands of the representative of Bald Eagle Pharma, Hank, from Micovia. At that time, the results of the investigation instructed by Titas came out. "Hank lives in the presidential suite on the top floor of the Earlington Royal Hotel," Titas said. Fade''s expression darkened and said, "Let''s go there right now." Titas nodded and they headed to the Earlington Royal Hotel with a team. Upon arriving at the entrance of the hotel, the manager of the hotel in the lobby saw Fade. The expression of the foreigner who once had a conflict with Fade before darkened. At that moment, Fade couldn''t care less about him. He went straight up to the presidential suite with Titas. At the entrance of the luxurious presidential suite, Titas knocked on the door. After a while, there was a response. A woman in a maid costume opened the door with a blushing face. Seeing Titas and the other officers in uniform at the door, she was shocked. She said, "You are..." "I''m Sergeant Xu from the local police station. I want to meet Mr. Hank," Titas showed his badge and said. The woman in the maid costume looked inside and heard a voice saying, "Let them in." Then, she opened the door and let Fade and Titas enter the room. The presidential suite was grand. Hank looked about fifty-years-old. He had blonde hair, blue eyes, and a chubby figure. He was leaning on the plush sofa and was touching a sexy woman of Asian descent in his arms. Even when Fade and Titas entered the room, he didn¡¯t stop. On the contrary, his movements increased. Without any intention of inviting Titas and Fade to sit down, Hank nced at the two and said, "What can I do for you?" "Mr. Hank, here''s the thing. There has been a seafood poisoning incident in Jade City recently. After our investigation, we found..." Titas briefly exined the story and told him the reason for their visit. After Hank finished listening, he asked the alluring woman to feed him a mouthful of red wine, then nodded and said, "I see. So you came here to ask for the chemical form of the medicine." "Yes, Mr. Hank. The lives of hundreds of Jade City citizens depend on this. Mr. Hank, Please..." Titas said. However, before he could finish, Hank snickered and interrupted Titas, "Sergeant Xu, I don''t care about the lives of hundreds of Jade City citizens. I just want to say that the chemical form is Bald Eagle Pharma''s top-secret information. It can''t be leaked to others, especially not to you." "After all, you might pirate the information and duplicate it illegally." Ignoring Hank''s sarcastic remark, Titas said sternly, "Mr. Hank, we can assure you that we will never use the chemical form for other purposes except for saving lives." "Haha, I don''t believe you," Hank shook his head and said. Titas rebuked, "Then are you just going to watch as hundreds of people die?" Hank didn''t take his words seriously. He took another sip of red wine and said nonchntly, "That is your business. It has nothing to do with me." Chapter 998 Chapter 998 Fade held back his anger, red at Hank, and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Hank, you probably hold a position in Maritime Ocean Pharma. You''ll be held responsible if things go on like this." Hank raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "Are you threatening me?" "Even if I''m responsible, it''s not up to you to convict me. I''m a citizen of Micovia and it''s up to the Micovian government to decide," Hank flicked his wrist and said arrogantly, "If there''s nothing else, you two can go back." Fade and Titas were irritated by Hank''s attitude. They red daggers at Hank. Titas, who had always been calm, was now under the pressure of hundreds of people''s lives. He wanted to attack and force Hank to tell him the medicine''s chemical form. Hank also felt the pair''s terrifying auras. He creased his forehead and said coldly, "I''d advise you to not use violent methods. Otherwise, if the matter blows up, it will be a diplomatic scandal. Moreover, a distinguished guest I invited is arriving soon. You''d better not act rashly." "Distinguished guest?" As Fade and Titas pondered, the doorbell rang. Hank stood up and opened the door in person. He weed a tall, grey-haired foreigner in a suit. The man was around fifty-years-old. Fade did not recognize the foreigner, but Titas'' face fell and he mumbled, "It''s him?" "Who is he?" Fade asked. Titas exined, "He''s Stephen, a member of the Micovian Embassy." When Fade heard the position of the man, he instantly understood what was going on. Stephen might not hold a high rank, but he was a member of the Micovian Embassy, which represented Micovia. His arrivalplicated the situation. At that moment, Stephen realized that Fade and Titas were in the suite. "Hank, who are they?" he asked, confused. Hank smirked and introduced the two to Stephen and exined their purpose of being there. Then, he said while maintaining his smile, "Mr. Stephen, I am a citizen of Micovia. I hope to get the embassy''s guarantee of my rights here." "Of course!" Stephen nodded, then nced at Fade and Titas. He said haughtily, "The citizens of Micovia are a part of our country no matter where they are in the world. We will ensure the safety and rights of their person and properties. We will not allow any individual or organization to coerce the citizens of our country into doing anything for any reason." Obviously, that was directed at Fade and Titas. Hank looked at the two of them coldly and said, "You two, I''m going to have lunch with Mr. Stephen. Please leave." Titas was wound up. He gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Stephen, Mr. Hank, hundreds of lives are dependant on the medicine''s chemical form. Even in terms of humanitarianism, you can''t just sit back and not do anything." Hankined, "Sergeant Xu, if you keep pestering me, I''m going to report you." Stephen said indifferently, "Our country has always valued humanitarianism. I will report to my country on this matter. Don''t worry, Sergeant Xu, you can wait for our reply." Stephen''s response infuriated Titas and he was about to beat him. At that instance, Titas''s cell phone rang. He looked at the number in shock and he quickly answered the call. After ending the call, Titas''s face was gloomy. He was angry but helpless. He retreated from the presidential suite and said helplessly, "My boss called and said that the higher-ups are paying attention to this matter. We must not step out of line, otherwise, it will easily cause diplomatic disputes." Upon hearing that, Fade was silent and his expression looked terrible. With his abilities, force was obviously the simplest and most convenient method. But in that way, the consequences would be the most severe. If things blew up, it would be difficult to resolve the issue. He had to find a way to solve the situation with minimal consequences by using a simple method. However, it was not so easy toe up with a way to satisfy both aspects. Just as Fade was lost in his own thoughts, he saw the hotel''s waiter pushing a dining cart towards Hank''s suite. Seeing this, Fade thought of an idea. He said to Titas, "Sergeant Xu, you go back first. I have something to do." "Mr. Chen, please don''t act impulsively, if..." Titas was worried that Fade would attack Hank and Stephen out of anger. After all, a violent organization like Stealth had done a lot of things. However, Fade gave him a reassuring look. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Titas nodded and left with his men. Then, Fade''s figure shed and he silently followed the dining cart in the corridor. In the presidential suite, Stephen and Hank were sitting opposite each other. A beautiful woman stood beside each of them, feeding them food and drinks. Hank raised his ss to Stephen and said, "Mr. Stephen, thank you for sending away those two just now." Stephen smiled and said, "You have Bald Eagle Pharma backing you. Even without me, you wouldn''t need to be afraid of them." "Haha, you deserve the credit, Mr. Stephen." Hank clinked sses with Stephen. He downed it and beamed. Then, he said, "Those two were ridiculous, asking me to hand over the medicine''s chemical form. What nonsense." "That''s right. They want to copy our technology and steal our forme. It''s truly despicable," Stephen added. "Lowly thieves, the technology of our country can never fall into their hands," Hank said furiously. "You''re right. The life and death of their people have nothing to do with us. They even mentioned humanitarianism. It''s ridiculous for them to ask us to consider their citizens'' lives," Stephen raised his ss and said. "Ha, they are just a group of absurd people," Hank said. The two of them clinked sses and drank gleefully. After they had finished drinking, both of them began to eat. Stephen held a knife and fork in his hands, ready to eat. However, when he saw the seafood on the te, he couldn''t help but feel sick. He didn''t dare to eat it. After all, the seafood poisoning incident was still spreading. The idea of eating seafood made him ufortable. Seeing this, Hank understood Stephen''s worry and quickly exined, "Mr. Stephen, don''t worry. These seafood are not the poisonous seafood from Jade City, but the high-quality goods that were imported from Micovia. They aren''t poisonous." After he said that, Hank ate a big mouthful as if he was demonstrating for Stephen. Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Since Hank had gone out of his way to prepare that, Stephen didn''t object anymore. Besides, the seafood looked delicious. Hence, Stephen began to eat. As he ate, he also gave a thumbs-up and praised the food, saying that the seafood tasted very good. Hank was ttered. He promised that when he returned to Micovia, he would definitely get more seafood for Stephen. The two of them ate and chatted. After the meal, they couldn''t contain their urges. Hank understood and said to Stephen, "Mr. Stephen, I have an empty bedroom here. If you don''t mind, you can rest in the room. Molina will serve you." After that, Hank signaled for Molina. The seductive woman grasped Stephen''s wrist and walked into the bedroom with a smile. Looking at Stephen''s back, a smirk appeared on Hank''s lips. He then wrapped his arm around the woman in the maid costume and said, "Anna, let''s rest in our bedroom too." Anna smiled and pushed Hank''s chest gently. She pouted and said coquettishly, "Mr. Hank, you''re full, but I''m still hungry." Hank liked her shy and cute demeanour. His desire grew stronger. He carried her in his arms and walked towards the bedroom. "Little beauty, which part of your body is hungry? I''ll feed you right away," he teased. Anna giggled seductively and punched his chest shyly. This made Hankugh heartily. Hank excitedly carried Anna to the door of the bedroom and was ready to sleep with her. All of a sudden, in the opposite bedroom, a cry of pain could be heard. It was followed by a shriek from the escort. Hank could tell that it was Stephen''s voice and he was startled. He didn''t care about the beauty in his arms anymore. He put Anna down and rushed to the bedroom. "Mr. Stephen, what happened to you?" Upon opening the door of the bedroom, Hank saw that Stephen was curled up on the floor. His face was the colour of ash and beads of sweat trickled down his scrunched up face. Molina was sitting on the bed with a look of horror on her face. She was so panicked that she didn''t even notice that she was naked. "What''s wrong with Mr. Stephen? What happened?" Hank yelled at Molina. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Molina looked terrified and shook her head, saying, "I, I don''t know. Just now, Mr. Stephen was leaning over me, but then he suddenly rolled to the ground. Now, he''s like this." "You..." Hank was so enraged that he was about to hit her. Out of nowhere, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his stomach. An unbearable pain washed over Hank, causing him to let out a scream as he started to tremble uncontrobly. He broke out in a cold sweat and his face was deathly pale. He felt his strength draining. His conditions were almost identical to that of Stephen''s. Even the escort in the maid costume was stunned. She stepped forward hurriedly and asked, "Mr. Hank, what''s wrong with you? I..." Hank endured the pain, and said through gritted teeth, "Q-quickly, call the doctor. Quickly." "Yes, I''ll call the doctor right away!" Anna dashed out of the bedroom hastily and was about to go to the living room to pick up the phone. However, as soon as she went out, a ''thud'' sounded as something heavy fell to the ground. Then, it was quiet. Hank was startled and shouted, "Anna, what are you doing? Did you make the call? Anna!" However, there was no response. Hank''s heart skipped a beat. He felt an icy chill surging up from his spine and spread across his body. "Molina, go out and take a look," Hank ordered the beautiful woman on the bed while holding in his pain. However, Molina did not have the time to take action. A figure walked into the room and said tly, "There''s no need." Then, the figure moved to Molina''s side in a sh. A pping noise sounded. Molina fainted before Hank could see the figure''s movement. The two girls were down, leaving only Stephen and Hank writhing in pain in the room, as well as the unknown figure. Hank and Stephen felt a sense of dread. "Who, who the hell are you? Do you know who we are? We..." Hank said through his gritted teeth as he stared at the figure''s back. However, before he could finish his words, the figure turned around and revealed a young face. Instantly, Hank''s and Stephen''s expressions changed. They looked up at the figure''s face as they kneeled on the floor and said, "It''s you, Fade." "Did you poison us?" Hank said, gnashing his teeth. Stephen also said, "I''m a member of the Micovian Embassy. This is defiance toward Micovian officials and we will not let this go easily." Fade looked at them and said with a faint smirk, "Mr. Hank, Mr. Stephen, you''re exaggerating. I didn''t poison you, nor did I mean to provoke Micovian officials. You can''t put the me on me." Hank threatened, "Don''t even think about denying it. The evidence is concrete. If you cure us now, we might even let you off." Stephen nodded in agreement. Fade, with a look of pity, waved his hand and said, "Both of you are wrongly using me. This is such a letdown. Originally, I was going to save you in the spirit of humanitarianism, but since you med me, I''ll take my leave now." After that, Fade was about to leave. Seeing that, Hank and Stephen were frightened. If Fade left and the two women were unconscious, they might die there. Moreover, when Hank rented the presidential suite, he had already told the hotel staff that they could not enter the room without his permission. At that thought, Hank shouted hurriedly, "Stop, we won''t me you. Please save us." After that, Hank winked at Stephen. Stephen understood and added hurriedly, "Our conditions have nothing to do with you. We''ll remember your kindness for saving us." Hearing this, Fade smiled and said, "That is more like it! In this case, I really do want to save the both of you." "Then treat us quickly!" Stephen and Hank were so anxious that their eyes were aze. However, at that moment, Fade sighed. He then waved his hand and shook his head, saying, "Although I really do want to treat both of you, unfortunately, I can''t do anything." Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 "You..." Hank didn''t expect that to happen after he gave in. He was furious and he red at Fade. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Are you kidding us?" Stephen shouted, "I am a public servant of Micovia. If something happens to me in Jade City, do you know what grave consequences it will cause?" Fade acted as if he had been wronged and said, "Mr. Stephen, I don''t want that to happen either. It''s just that I can''t do anything about your conditions." Feeling the pain in his body increase, Stephen didn''t want to argue with Fade. He asked, "What''s wrong with us?" "You guys are poisoned," Fade said. Upon hearing this, Hank suddenly burst out, "You said you didn''t poison us. Why are you now..." "Mr. Hank, I said you are poisoned, but it doesn''t mean that I''m the one who poisoned you. You have to understand the difference. It seems that you are having problems withprehension," Fade said. Stephen questioned with a gloomy face, "How did we get poisoned?" Fade opened the door, pointed to the dining table in the living room and said, "Well, from the food you just ate." "You mean, the seafood we just ate is poisoned," Hank said, then shook his head. "No way. I imported the seafood from Micovia so it''s impossible for it to be poisoned. You''re being absurd," he said.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Fade waved his hand and said, "I don''t know if the seafood from Micovia is poisonous or not, but your symptoms are very simr to that of the patients of the seafood poisoning incident in Jade City." While speaking, Fade turned on the TV. On the news channel, the seafood poisoning incident was being reported on. In the news, the description of the patients'' symptoms was the same as Hank''s and Stephen''s. Seeing the news, their faces fell. Stephen panicked and said, "If we had seafood poisoning, you should be able to treat us. Didn''t you say that you''ve cured some of the patients?" Fade said in a regretful tone, "Mr. Stephen, I did cure some of the patients, but it''s a pity that 1 can''t determine theposition of the toxin in the other patients. Thus, I am still unable to treat them. Unfortunately, you two are a part of these patients." "How could that be?" Stephen panicked. Hank seemed to have realized something. After a pause, he said, "Fade, you''re lying to us. You''re telling us this because you want me to give you the chemical form. I see through your intentions. You''d better just give up, I won''t tell you the chemical form." Fade sighed and said, "You¡¯re right, Mr. Hank, I do want to know the medicine''s chemical form. Only when I know the chemical form can I figure out theposition of the toxin, ande up with a cure for the patients. That, of course, includes you two." "But, if Mr. Hank insists, then there is nothing I can do," Fade said as he spread out his arms and looked at Stephen. Stephen looked very ill. Hank argued, "Mr. Stephen, he''s lying to us. Don''t be fooled by him. This is a five- star hotel. We couldn''t have possibly eaten poisonous seafood." "Besides, even if we¡¯re really poisoned, as long as we return to Micovia, we will be cured." "Really? Then, I wish you both luck on going back to Micovia as soon as possible," Fade shrugged and was ready to leave. Hank didn''t speak. At that moment, Stephen felt another spasm of pain. He couldn''t bear the intense pain. He felt as if his internal organs were twisted together and the agony was indescribable. Then, Fade turned around and said, "Oh, I forgot to remind you. Generally, patients poisoned by this special toxin canst a week with my medicine. Without my medicine, I''m afraid they''ll survive for two days at most." "This..." Hearing that, Stephen''s face turned sullen. Fade continued, "However, two days should be enough for you guys to fly back to Micovia for treatment." "Of course, that is if someone finds you in time. Furthermore, whether the flight will worsen your conditions or not, I can''t predict the probability of that. Well, I can only wish you two luck," Fade said as he smiled at the two and was ready to leave. Hank''s face darkened and he fell into silence. As for Stephen, he was in a dilemma. Fade, who had walked to the door, opened it and said, "You each have a beauty by your side. It seems that you are going to have a good time. You shouldn''t be disturbed by outsiders. I''ll help you lock the door." "By the way, the soundproofing in this room is excellent. No matter how loudly you two enjoy your time, you won''t be heard by others." After that, Fade was about to leave. Just before the door closed, he seemed to have thought of something else. He added, "I forgot something. The router and signal tower near Earlington Royal Hotel is currently under maintenance. Phones and cell phones can''t be used for a while. If you want to call someone, please wait for half a day." "Bye-bye, I hope you two have a good time," Fade said and waved to them as he closed the door. Finally, Stephen couldn''t bear it anymore. He shouted loudly, "Don''t leave, Mr. Chen. Don''t leave. Save us. We will give you what you want." Fade, who was about to close the door, smiled. He stopped, turned around to look at Stephen, and said, "Is that true, Mr. Stephen? To treat both of you, I''ll need the medicine''s chemical form. Though, Mr. Hank just said that he didn''t want to..." Stephen hurriedly looked at Hank and said, "Hank, hurry up and tell him the form. Quick." "Mr. Stephen, this, this..." Hank hesitated, unwilling toply. Stephen was really anxious. He shouted, "Hank, if you keep hesitating, we''ll both die here." As a member of the Micovian Embassy, he was unwilling to lose his life for the sake of Hank''s so- called business secret. Hank was put into a tight spot. He said, "Mr. Stephen, what he said may not be true. It''s very unlikely that we were poisoned by the seafood, he..." "I don''t care whether it''s true or not. I don''t want to lose my life here," Stephen was enraged and bellowed, "Hank, if I die here because of your reluctance, do you know what consequences Bald Eagle Pharma will suffer?" Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Upon hearing that, Stephen''s body stiffened and his expression froze. After all, Stephen was a government official. No matter how strong the Bald Eagle Pharma was, it was only a private business. It wouldn''t be able to fight against the government. Stephen saw through Hank''s intentions and tried to persuade him. "Hank, Mr. Chen promised that he won''t disclose yourpany''s form. Even if yourpany¡¯ s superiors want to hold you ountable, I will exin it to them. You won''t be punished," Stephen exined. "This is..." Hank uttered. He seemed to be convinced by Stephen. "Even if you don''t give out the form now, you''ll eventually die here too. Do you think the senior executives of yourpany will be moved by your death?" Stephen continued. As soon as Hank considered his personal wellbeing, he finally gave in. "Fine, I''ll tell you," Hank said. Fade''s eyes immediately lit up. "Tell us then," Fade said. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hank pointed to his bedroom and said, "I don''t know the form of the medicine. All of the materials are in the safe in my room." Then, Fade removed the safe and asked Hank to open it. Fade immediately took pictures of all the materials and sent them to Titas. That way, the professionals could start analyzing them. After all, Fade couldn''t even understand theplex chemical forme and the terms used in the materials. Soon, the professionals from Titas''s team unanimously agreed that the form provided was real. Fade immediately nodded in relief. At that moment, Hank immediately said, "I''ve already given you the form, you should be able to save us now!" "It''ll take some time for us to use the form to develop an antidote," Fade replied. "You..." Hank suddenly flew into a rage. He thought that Fade had betrayed him. Fade red at him and said, "Wait, I''m not even finished yet! Even though I can''tpletely cure you of your sickness, for now, I can dy the symptoms with some medicine." "Then give us the medicine quickly," Stephen said in a hurry. Without dy, Fade took out two pills and handed them over to both of them. At that moment, both of them couldn''t care less about the unpleasant smell of the pill. They popped it into their mouths and swallowed it with great difficulty. After a brief moment, their abdomen felt a lot better and the unbearable pain had decreased. Both of them let out a sigh of relief. After that, Fade bid them farewell. "Both of you should get some rest for the time being. I''ll return to develop the antidote," Fade said. What else could they say? They could only nod their heads and watch as Fade left. However, Hank''s eyes were filled with resentment. At that moment, Fade suddenly turned around with a sinister smile. He said, "By the way, before the cure ispletely developed, I advise both of you not to have other thoughts. Otherwise, if things go wrong, even I wouldn''t be able to help you." "Not long ago, there was a story about a kid named Eric on television. You guys should take a look at it," Fade continued. After that, Fade left. Stephen and Hank were left looking at each other within the suite. "That cunning b*stard, how dare he do this to us! I won''t let him go that easily," Hank hissed in anger. With that, Hank immediately reached for his phone to call some of his men. However, Stephen immediately stopped him. "Hank, didn''t you hear what Fade just said? Don''t act rashly!" Stephen advised. "But..." Hank couldn''t help but feel resentment towards Fade. Stephen shook his head and continued, "Let''s search about that Eric kid, and then we''ll talk." Both of them proceeded to search for Eric on the inte. Soon, they eventually found out about the truth. Eric had first fallen ill due to poisoned seafood. Fade had managed to cure him of the illness for the first time. However, Eric''s parents had refused to follow Fade''s instructions. Instead of giving Eric the medicine that Fade had prescribed him, his parents visited other doctors when they returned to Jade City. His parents even defamed Fade on social media. As a result of that, Eric''s condition had rpsed. In the end, even Dr. Ma wasn''t of any help. It was Fade who had managed to save Eric once again. Their facial expressions changed as soon as they read the article. Stephen quickly knocked the phone out of Hank''s hands. He proceeded in a tone of nervousness, "Don''t act rashly. Until we have fully recovered, we can''t anger Fade." Hank''s expression fell and a sense of powerlessness grew in his heart. Both of them could onlyy on the carpet in silence. At that time, Fade had already left the hotel and hurried back to the hospital. As soon as he returned to the hospital, Titas greeted him with delight. "Mr. Chen, how did you manage to get the form?" Titas asked. Fade didn''t answer. Instead, he asked, "How effective is the form?" Titas nodded and replied, "The experts from the hospital and the professors at the University of Jade City have confirmed it together. We have done a crossparison with the toxins in the seafood and have confirmed that it is of the same substance." "Great! Now that the substance is confirmed, I can finally develop an antidote," Fade said in excitement. Titas nodded in agreement. Then, he asked his question once more, "Mr. Chen, how did you get Hank to tell you the form?" "I''ll tell you as we walk to theb," Fade said in reply. Fade exined what happened as they walked towards theboratory. Apparently, Fade saw some seafood on the dining car in the corridor as he was about to leave. Then, he had an idea and secretly added something to the seafood. After allowing Hank and Stephen to eat, the food produced a simr effect to the poisoned seafood. He then proceeded to use this to his advantage and forced Hank to hand over the form. In order to protect himself and not to offend any government officials such as Stephen, Hank finally gave in and handed over the form. Upon hearing that, Titas praised him in excitement. One dayter, Fade sessfully developed an antidote for thest special toxin. It sessfully cured hundreds of patients. Of course, Fade didn''t forget about Stephen and Hank. He sent someone over to give them a special "antidote". Both of them finally recovered as soon as they took the "antidote". After their recovery, both of them immediately left Jade City and returned to Micovia. It seemed that it was time to report on the matters that had happened. Fade had finally finished dealing with everything in the hospital. However, he didn''t stop there. That was because Lily had started the operations of opening the Sincere Medicine Center''s branch in Jade City. Everything had been prepared and the only thing left to do was to wait for its grand opening. Fade and Lily had previously spent a lot of time thinking about the opening day. Finally, they had decided on a n. They decided that the Sincere Medicine Center will introduce a new cure for the "seafood poison" at its grand opening. Then, it would be sold to the public at low prices. Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 The recent incident about the poisoned seafood had caused the citizens of Jade City to panic. Although the vast majority of Jade City hadn''t been poisoned, many people were frightened by it. In the past few days, major hospitals had been crowded with people demanding tests. Even if the results were negative, some of the citizens still believed that it was only because the toxins in their bodies were insufficient to show a positive result. Therefore, many tried to get their hands on different medicines for preventive measures. Many had been struck by that fearful mentality. Although many knew that it was illogical to think that way, they were still influenced by the majority. A simr incident had happened before, during the nuclear radiation leak a few years ago. That had led to many fighting over salt. Everyone knew that it was ridiculous, but it still happened. Some of them even took the opportunity to invest and seek profits. Simr signs had begun to appear in Jade City. In response to everyone''s panicked mentality, some private doctors andpanies which sold healthcare products quickly began to sell their products. This was under the notion of prevention and treatment of "poisoned seafood". However, those products were all ineffective health products. After taking them, there were no preventive measures while some caused physical difort after consumption. Rather than allowing those immoral businessmen to profit at the expense of others, it was better for Fade to sell the medicine that actually prevented and cured the "poisoned seafood". Not only that, Sincere Medicine Center''s reputation could be raised in Jade City by selling legitimate medication. Fade was rich and had rented a ce in the busiest area of Jade City for Sincere Medicine Center''s establishment. The medicine was also quickly prepared by Fade through the grinding and mixing of several medicinal herbs. Additionally, Fade had also broadcasted an advertisement for it on television through his connections with Eduard. As a result, the Sincere Medicine Center''s entrance in Jade City was crowded on the day of its grand opening. Fade personally ushered the guests into the pharmacy with a smile on his face. He sold the antidote to them and briefly exined the medication to better their understanding. Once in a while, Fade would even diagnose some of the customers and let them know of their health problems. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Those who trusted Fade asked him to prescribe the medicine in the pharmacy. He didn''t waste much time on those who didn''t trust him, and allowed them to verify it themselves. The price of the medicine was fairly reasonable. It was only half the price of simr medicines in Jade City. They were much lower in price than the so- called health products that had recently flooded the market. Coupled with the good customer service of the pharmacy and Fade''s superb skills, the store''s business improved day by day. Some even rmended their friends and families to the pharmacy after trying it out for themselves. As a result, the opening day of the Sincere Medicine Center had surprisingly yielded profits that were out of both Fade and Lily''s expectations. They had deliberately lowered the price of the medicine and had even expected a loss for a year and a half. However, the turnover from the first day was already twice the cost. If this was to continue, the cost of the investment in the branch would be recovered in less than a month. The next day, the business was even better than the day before. The profits from the first half of the day had already exceeded the total profit made from the previous day. Not only that, a line had already formed outside the entrance. This was due to the overwhelming amount of people who had visited the pharmacy. Fade couldn''t help but ask several workers to maintain the order of the queue outside the pharmacy. At the same time, Fade had also made some changes. If the customers were only here for the medicine for the "poisonous seafood", they could purchase it outside of the pharmacy itself without waiting in line. Only those who came for a diagnosis had to queue. Soon after that, everything returned to order. Although Fade excelled in the medical field, there weren''t many who knew about his skills in Jade City. It would take some time for his reputation to spread through word of mouth. Even so, Fade was so busy that he was sweating profusely. It wasn''t until 4 o''clock in the afternoon that the long queue at the door had almost cleared up. Fade was about to take a break and hand over the remaining patients to his assistant. Suddenly, dozens of people appeared at the entrance. Almost all of them were middle-aged women in their forties. They carried their handbags and furiously walked into the store one by one. They proceeded to ignore the clerks who weed them in with a smile and pushed the clerks away. Even other customers had been pushed away in the process, causing a ruckus in the pharmacy. Fade couldn''t help but frown at them. "Dearest customers, whether you are here to buy medicine or for a diagnosis, please head outside and wait in line," Fade said as politely as possible. However, theypletely ignored Fade''s words. Instead, an obese woman angrily stood out and threw her handbag on the counter. She angrily eximed, "Go to hell with your ''waiting in line''. I want you to give me an exnation right now!" Fade''s expression fell and he coldly replied, "If you have any problems, you can talk it out with us." "Humph! What kind of sh*t medicine are you selling? As soon as my husband drank the medicine, he vomited and suffered from diarrhea for the entire night. Exin yourselves this instant," shouted the obese woman. The group of middle- aged women also agreed behind her back. They threw their bags onto the ground and cried out in unison. "My son, too. He suffered from diarrhea after taking your medicine," eximed one of the women. "My elderly mother was immediately sent to the hospital after she drank it!" Cried another. "Are you selling medicine or poison? Exin yourselves!" A third yelled. Other customers instantly paled after listening to the group of women. Those who were about to purchase the medicine immediately stopped. Fade frowned at the group of women. If one or two customers had suffered from diarrhea, it could be because of their own bodies. It was nearly impossible for so many people to suffer from the same symptoms after taking the medicine. In that case, it was either Fade''s medicine that had been problematic, or the group of women was lying. However, Fade was confident that his medicine wasn''t the problem. There was only one conclusion left. These people were lying! They had intentionallye as a group to pick a fight. Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Fade''s expression turned cold as soon as he thought of this. The group of middle- aged women noticed that Fade hadn''t responded for a while. They eventually started to shout and even tried to push him. Just as the obese woman was about to do so, Fade shot a cold stare towards her. "I''d like to see you try," Fade mocked. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She immediately stopped as soon as she met his gaze. She felt a chill down her spine and paused. Only when the person beside her nudged her did she return to her senses. She frowned and asked, "What are you trying to do?" "I''m the one who should be asking that." Fade tly replied. "Go on, tell me who''s the one behind all of this?" Fade continued. The group of middle-aged women couldn''t help but freeze. Then, they immediately started denying, "What do you mean by this? No one sent us over. We''re the families of the victims. We''vee to you for an exnation. Are you trying to avoid your responsibility?" "This pharmacy can''t be trusted at all. They''re denying the fact that the medicine they sell has harmed others. They''re even iming that someone has sent us here!" One of the women eximed. "Don''t buy anything from this pharmacy! If you die from taking their medicine, they won''t even take the responsibility!" The actions of the group of women were indeed disgraceful. Nevertheless, it was effective. Many stopped buying medicine from the pharmacy while some immediately left. Fade knew that he couldn''t allow things to go on. Otherwise, the pharmacy would gain a bad reputation right after its opening. Fade''s expression grew grim as he said, "You''ve all stated that your families have fallen ill after taking our medicine. Where are they now? I''ll follow all of you to bring the sick to the hospital for a check-up." "If it is really our fault, then well definitely take full responsibility. However, if it is not ours, then you''ve just publicly ndered us. In that case, I will make a police report," Fade continued. Fade finished his words and stomped out of the pharmacy. "Where should we start? Let''s go," Fade gestured. At that moment, all of the women remained silent. In truth, they had received money from others to defame the pharmacy. They had been lying through their teeth. Where would they go to find the ''family members who had fallen ill''? Therefore, when faced with Fade''s approach of problem solving, they were reluctant to leave. Upon seeing their hesitation, Fade was even more certain that they had intentionally caused trouble. "Didn''t all of you want to hold me ountable? Now that I''m willing to take responsibility, why aren''t any of you moving?" Fade shouted in frustration. All of them looked at each other in silence when being questioned. In the end, the obese woman took the lead and said, "We don''t trust you. We don''t want you to see our families." "So? What do you all want?" Fade ndly replied. The obese woman huffed. "We want you to take responsibility by apologizing and admitting to your mistakes. We also demand a refund!" The woman yelled. Upon hearing this, Fade smiled. "We don''t even know for sure if what you''re saying is true. How unreasonable is it for me to apologize and give you a refund before knowing the truth?" Fade questioned. As soon as Fade had said that, the customers who were reluctant to purchase the medicine couldn''t help but doubt the validity of the women''s ims. The obese woman knew that she couldn''t pull the ruse off for any longer. "No matter what, my husband had fallen ill after taking your medicine. You should take responsibility," she said as she tried to find an excuse. There was an echo of agreement from the other group of women. Fade could no longer be bothered to respond to her nonsense. With a wave of his hand, he said, "If you continue to cause trouble, I will call security." As soon as he said this, a guard stepped up, d in full uniform. The women couldn''t help but take a step back in fright. The obese woman rolled her eyes and shouted, "What are you trying to do here? Not only do you refuse to take responsibility, but you''re trying to hit us? This pharmacy only knows to take advantage of others!" She hadpletely changed the basis of her argument! The other women behind her were influenced and started to cause a ruckus. "This shop really is trash. All of its goods must be of terrible quality. Who knows what these medicines are made of!" "Right? Wasn''t there also some scandal about that Eric kid from this same pharmacy?" The ims werepletely out of topic and they had all be personal attacks. Upon seeing that, the obese woman continued, "Let''s think about it. How is it even possible that they''ve found the cure in just a matter of days? It''s practically impossible!" Although her ims were unreasonable, she continued to do so. However, it was proven to be very effective. The customers in and out of the pharmacy had gathered around with gloomy expressions. They were all casting doubtful looks at Fade. Some people even started talking amongst themselves. "Yeah, I saw this guy on television some time ago. It''s the scandal of the couple who had gone to see him!" Yelled one of the customers. "I think it makes sense. The sick had finally been cured after so many efforts, but this doctor ims to have easily found the cure! It''s impossible," another remarked. "Not only that, the price of medicine is really cheap! It''s really suspicious," a third eximed. Fade couldn''t help but feel sad and ridiculed at thesements. He had sold the medicine at a low price with good intentions. However, the people had turned against him and started to doubt him. How sad it was to see this. Fade shook his head in despair. The obese woman took the opportunity upon seeing Fade had remained silent. "What, cat got your tongue? Is it because we''ve finally exposed you? How will you exin yourself now?" She sneered. Many others shouted in agreement. "We want an exnation," someone from the crowd yelled. "You must give us an exnation." "We don''t trust you." Fade couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger as he looked at the group of women who had been bought by money. He even felt sorrowful as some of the customers had been deceived. He glumly shook his head and said, "The medicine sold in Sincere Medicine Center is fine. As for the exnation you want so badly, you already know the answer to it. I don''t have to exin any further." "Now, for those who don''t trust us or don''t want to purchase medicine from this pharmacy may leave. I won''t force you to stay here," Fade said with a low voice. Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 All of a sudden, chaos ensued within the pharmacy. After all, Fade''s attitude was out of their expectations. Under normal circumstances, the owner would''ve tried his best to defend himself in such a situation. There really weren''t many like Fade who wouldn''t even try to exin themselves. Therefore, many people simply believed that Fade was guilty as charged. Sincere Medicine Center really wasn''t reliable as their medicine was suspicious. In an instant, many customers left the pharmacy. Eighty percent of the original customers were gone now. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It was human nature when it came to unconfirmed things. Everyone would rather believe that there was a problem instead of believing that everything was fine. Everyone was worried that they would really fall sick after taking the medicine, so they simply stopped buying it. The group of middle-aged women couldn''t help but smile upon seeing this. At the same time, three businessmen in suits and leather shoes were seated in a bar opposite the pharmacy. They smiled upon seeing what had happened in the pharmacy. They then proceeded to toast a middle-aged man in the main seat. "Mr. Li, you''re really smart. Everything is surely under your control," one of the businessmen praised. "Fade Chen is far too arrogant. Who does he think he is to mess around here?" Another eximed. "Humph, how dare he ruin our n. This is just the beginning!" "Next will be the nder on social media. Sincere Medicine Center will close down within three days. Fade Chen''s reputation will be ruined within a week." If Fade was here, he would''ve noticed that the man on the main seat was his old acquaintance, Eden Li. Additionally, Eden owed Fade 100 million. Eden had lost 100 million to Fade in gambling. He grew even angrier after the repeated thought of it. He''d always wanted to take revenge on Fade. When Fade started the operation of the Sincere Medicine Center, it had coincidentally ruined the business of the healthcare products in the market. Therefore, Eden had simply asked the bosses behind the healthcare products to scheme together against Fade. They all wanted to teach him a lesson. Eden was smug as he realized that his n had worked. Looking at Fade who stood in the pharmacy opposite of him, Eden muttered to himself, "This b*stard needs to know his ce. In Jade City, he is in no position to fight with us." Right at this moment, Fade''s eyes glimmered and he raised his head to look at the bar opposite the pharmacy. Even if it was just a fleeting nce, Eden was taken by surprise. He couldn''t help but tremble in fear. Even wine had spilled out of the ss that he was holding. "Mr. Li, what''s the matter?" One of the men asked. "Mr. Li, are you okay?" "Mr. Li, I''ll wipe it for you," one of the men offered. Three men hurried over, but Eden felt a slight sense of uneasiness in his heart. He stood up and said, "It''s fine. I''m heading to the bathroom. You guys go ahead and drink." Immediately, Eden got up and proceeded to the bathroom. The three men continued with a toast. All of them were wearing smiles on their faces. They started to discuss how they would eventually take over the healthcare market after driving Fade away. There were only a few customers left in the Sincere Medicine Center, and the remaining few had doubtful looks on their faces. Lily''s face was clouded with worry as she looked at the situation in the pharmacy. She hurried over to Fade and said, "Fade, if this goes on, the reputation of our pharmacy would be ruined. We''ll never be able to recover." Fade looked at her with a face full of confidence and said, "Don''t worry, Lily. The reputation of our pharmacy will not be tarnished. On the contrary, those who leave will soon regret it." "This..." Lily couldn''t think of any possible way to solve the problem. She had no choice but to trust his words. At that moment, the customers slowly prepared to leave the pharmacy. The group of middle-aged women had smiles on their faces as if they had just won a battle. It seemed that they hadpletely forgotten about their refund. Just as the situation seemed to be getting worse, Fade stepped towards the entrance and looked across the street. The obese woman couldn''t help but sneer at him. "Are you trying to salvage the situation now? It''s toote," She snickered. Fade ignored her words. He calmly walked out and weed the luxurious cars on the street that were heading towards the pharmacy. The luxurious cars had attracted the attention of passers- by and they began to gather around as they watched in interest. The luxurious cars stopped in front of the pharmacy and a woman stepped out of the car. The appearance of the woman immediately caused a stir in the crowd. Many began to scream in excitement as they whipped out their phones to record. This woman wasn''t just anyone. She was the international star, Nita An. "Nita, I love you!" "Nita, I am your fan! Can I have your autograph please?" "Nita, will you marry me?" The cheering of the crowd grew louder by the second. Nita smiled and waved at them as she walked towards Fade. She engulfed him in a hug and entered the pharmacy. Cries of surprise and astonishment sounded from the crowd. Some even shouted, "Nita, why did youe to Sincere Medicine Center?" Nita replied with a smile, "Fade, the owner of this pharmacy, is my friend. When my friend opens a store, I will naturally support him." Upon hearing this, many people dropped their jaws in awe. They never expected Fade to know someone like Nita. However, some people continued to question, "Nita, the pharmacy run by your friend is suspected of selling fake medicine. Do you know about this?" Nita paused. She looked at Fade and then shook her head with a smile. "I don''t believe in such ridiculous rumors. With Fade''s personality and medical skills, it''s impossible for him to be selling fake medicine." "Why? Is it because he''s your friend?" Someone shouted in the crowd. Nita replied, "Of course not. I''ve personally seen Fade''s excellent skills. He''d even saved my own mother. How can such a brilliant doctor sell fake medicine? I don''t believe in such ridiculous rumors." As soon as they heard her reply, many passers-by began to hesitate. After all, Nita had many fans. Many of them believed in her words. The expression on the group of women''s faces fell. The obese woman proceeded to say, "Even if he had excellent medical skills, it''s not impossible for him to sell fake medicine. Furthermore, Miss Nita isn''t a doctor. It''s also possible for her to have been lied to when ites to these things." With that being said, many passers-by nodded in agreement one after another. Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 Some of Nita''s fans started to worry about her. Many of them tried to advise her on this. "Nita, when ites to medical stuff, there''s really no guarantee. If there really were any problems, your reputation would be affected as well!" One of her fans advised. "That''s right, Nita. You''re not well-versed in this matter. Even if someone were to lie to you about it, you wouldn''t have known," another voiced in concern. "Nita, I''m sorry. I can''t believe you when ites to medicine. After all, this is a major issue that''s rted to our lives." "Nita, you have to make a rification. If this is exposed by the media, it would heavily affect you." Faced with her fans'' advice, Nita firmly shook her head. "I won''t change my mind because the things I have just said are true. Moreover, I truly believe in Fade. Both his medical skills and his medicine would never be fake," Nita eximed in confidence. The crowd couldn''t help but sigh upon hearing her words. Some of them chose to believe in Nita, but many shook their heads. They couldn''t fathom what Fade, a mere doctor, had done to make Nita, an international star, believe in him. The group of women immediately took the opportunity and cast their doubts on Nita. "Oh yeah, I almost forgot. Fade was the vice president of thepany behind the Fei Magic Toner that was really popr a while ago. Wasn''t Nita the ambassador of the toner as well?" The obese woman asked. "If they have that kind of rtionship, I can understand why Nita believes in him so much," she continued. Although it wasn''t explicitly mentioned, the meaning behind her words was very obvious. The obese woman was obviously saying that Nita had only stood up for Fade solely because of the company. It didn''t mean that the medicine was fine. Upon hearing her words, many more people shook their heads and sighed. They had lost even more confidence in Sincere Medicine Center. Some of the fans were even more distressed. "Nita, this medicine is rted to personal health. How can you just stand up for them solely because of business-rted matters!" Nita tried to exin as soon as she heard the false usations. However, Fade gently pulled her back and pointed towards the cars at the back. "Don''t waste your time. Let the professionals deal with it." A foreigner who seemed to be in his thirties stepped out from the car behind Nita. No one knew who he was. However, a series of cries came from the crowd when the man opened the car door for another man who seemed to be in his fifties. Someone was puzzled and asked aloud, "What''s wrong, is this foreigner famous? Why is everyone so excited?" "You don''t even know Dr. Ma?" Someone replied. "Is he really famous?" Asked another. "That''s not the point. Dr. Ma is the most famous physician in Jade City. He has his own private clinic. He usually treats the elite businessmen and celebrities in Jade City. Of course, he''s famous!" Someone from the crowd eximed. With that said, even the passers- by who were previously confused let out shouts of excitement. After all, they always thought that doctors who treated the elites were probably the best in the field. Just when everyone wondered what Dr. Ma came here for. Two men quickly ran over to Fade in small steps. Dr. Ma held Fade''s hands as he eximed, "Mr. Chen, I''m so grateful for you. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t even know what would''ve happened, I..." Fade understood that Marcus was referring to his cancer. He smiled in reply, "It''s okay. Your condition is better now, right?" "Thank you Dr. Chen for your concern. Fortunately, Dr. Chen reminded me in time. I''ve recently gone for surgery and I''m now in a good state of recovery," Dr. Malcolm repeatedly thanked him. At that moment, someone from the crowd cried out, "Dr. Ma, what are you doing here? Did you come to celebrate the opening of the Sincere Medicine Center like Miss Nita?" Dr. Ma nodded with a smile. "My student Parker and I are here to congratte Mr. Chen on the opening of the pharmacy. Everyone, please visit this pharmacy more," Dr. Ma continued. However, he noticed that many of the passers-by had a strange expression on their faces as soon as he finished speaking. Dr. Ma couldn''t help but curiously ask, "What''s wrong with all of you? Why the long faces?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The obese woman immediately chimed in, "Dr. Ma, you may be unaware of the matter. This pharmacy has an issue with quality control. Are you still going to stand up for them?" "An issue about quality control? What''s going on? What happened?" Dr. Ma''s asked as his expression fell. As soon as he asked, somebody filled him in on what had just happened. Upon listening about the matter, his face suddenly sank. Then he spoke in a firm tone, "Impossible! This is definitely nder against Mr. Chen. Something like this would never happen in Mr. Chen''s pharmacy!" Everyone couldn''t believe that Dr. Ma would stand by Fade''s side. All of them stared at him in surprise. Someone questioned, "Dr. Ma, how can you be so sure that there isn''t a problem with the medicine in this pharmacy?" Dr. Ma replied, "Dr. Chen''s medical skills are superb, and are much better than mine. There is no doubt about that. He was the one who had diagnosed me with cancer. Why would there be any problem with his medicine?" Upon hearing this, many passers- by were surprised. All of them were shocked at his response. They didn''t expect that apart from Nita''s admiration for Fade''s medical skills, a professional doctor like Dr. Ma would actually trust Fade''s medical skills as much. At that moment, the people who had initially doubted Fade started to falter. Nita also took the opportunity and said, "You suspected that I was not a professional just now. Do you see it now? Even professionals like Dr. Ma also trust Fade. Are you still worried? " Many of Nita''s fans couldn''t help but nod their heads in agreement with her words. Such a situation was not what the group of middle-aged women wanted to see. They nced at each other, and the obese woman proceeded to say, "Dr. Ma is a professional, but don''t forget that Dr. Ma is a professional in Western medicine. This pharmacy sells traditional Chinese medicine!" "Dr. Ma is also not familiar with traditional Chinese medicine. Regarding his words, I''m still doubtful of the reliability of it. No matter what, if you''re not an expert in the field, you wouldn''t be able to say anything for sure," the obese woman continued. Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 "Uh..." Many passersby who had changed their minds couldn''t help but hesitate at that moment. They were suddenly unable to judge the truth. After all, the woman''s questioning was not unreasonable. Just when everyone was hesitating, an old car drove over. Immediately, an elder came over. Seeing the elder, Fade greeted him with a smile. "Master Pai, why are you here?" Otto smiled and said, "Fade, since your pharmacy is open for business, how can I note to celebrate with you?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The crowd couldn''t help but exim when they saw him. After all, many of them knew this old man. He was a famous old Chinese physician in Jade City and the founder of Otto Clinic, Master Pai. It caused an uproar at the scene. "Master Pai, why are you here?" A man asked. "Master Pai, are you here to congratte on the opening of Sincere Medicine Center?" Another man asked. "Master Pai, what do you think about the quality issue of this medical center?" One of the woman asked. Otto was taken aback for a moment, and then he listened carefully, and soon understood what everyone was talking about. Facing the questions of the crowd, Otto smiled, and then said, "From my personal view, I trust Dr. Chen very much. His medical skills and medical ethics are impable. My Otto Clinic had also received some help from him recently." As soon as this remark came out, many people couldn''t help but be surprised. They didn''t expect that Otto trusted Fade so much. At this time, Otto continued, "However, as a doctor, you have to look at things in an objective manner. Therefore, I decided to personally check the antidote by Sincere Medicine Center before I make any judgments." After the words fell, there was extremely warm apuse around him. Otto''s words and actions were indeed convincing. After speaking, Otto looked at Fade and said, "Dr. Chen, you wouldn''t mind right?" Fade smiled and said, "Master Pai, you are doing me a favor so why would I mind? Instead, I am really thankful for this." After saying this, Fade didn''t go and get the other medicinal herbs. Instead, he directly took an antidote from one of the recent buyers in the crowd and handed it to Master Pai. Otto took the antidote and opened the seal. He first checked the medicine''s color and state. Then, he sniffed it. After he took a deep breath in, Master Pai simply picked up the medicine and took a big sip on the spot. Instead of swallowing it directly, he tasted it in his mouth for a while and finally swallowed it. After swallowing the medicine, Otto smiled and said, "The mainposition of this antidote are ginseng, coptis, cynanchum atratum... and 19 other medicinal ingredients, which have the effect of removing heat and detoxification. It is nourishing for the spleen and lungs." "Moreover, in addition to these 19 medicinal materials, there are one or two special medicinal ingredients, which I cannot put my fingers on. It should be the key to the effect of the antidote," Otto said. He continued, "In short, this antidote not only has no side effects, but it is also unlikely to cause diarrhea. On the contrary, it has a good preventive and detoxifying effect on the toxins of poisonous seafood." With such a detailed exnation, the faces of the crowd changed. Of course, there was still a part of the crowd who doubted Otto. At this moment, Nita could also see that the group of middle-aged women, especially the fat woman, had deliberately found faults. Therefore, Nita''s face immediately turned cold, and she questioned the woman directly, "You, you were questioning whether I am actually from the medical industry. You also doubted whether Dr. Ma is an actual Chinese physician. Now that Master Pai, a famous Chinese physician has tested the medicine himself. Do you still have anything else to say?" The woman was left speechless for a while after being spoken to in that manner by Nita. At this moment, the surrounding passersby also cast a strange look at her. Fade added coldly, "Now, I would like to ask you again, what is the so-called diarrhea situation of your family and friends that you mentioned just now?" The group of middle-aged women was silent for a while, not knowing how to respond. They felt pressured by the skeptical looks that the crowd cast at them. In the end, they simply decided to act shamelessly and started to pester on . "I don''t care what the rest of you say. Anyway, my husband indeed had diarrhea after taking the medicine from your pharmacy!" One of the women said. "That''s right. Even if your medicine is okay, there is no guarantee that all the medicines are fine," another woman said. "Moreover, so many people suddenly came to his defense. I can''t help but feel very skeptical of it," the main woman said. Then, she continued, "There is another question that they have not responded to properly yet. The seafood poisoning incident has not passed yet. How long has it been for the Jade City government to develop the antidote? How can he, a Chinese physician from out of town, immediately produce the vine and antidote at the same time? It''s doubtful, isn''t it?" They were literally finding faults. However, it was no surprise that there were still such doubts among the crowds. Some had their doubts due to safety reasons. Still, the others had deliberate bad intentions against Fade and Sincere Medicine Center. Even if the impact on Sincere Medicine Center''s reputation was not as significant as before, if the rumors spread, it would definitely cause some negative news. Thinking of this, Fade''s face sank. However, at this moment, Fade''s cell phone rang, he couldn''t help but smile when he looked at the ID disy, and answered the phone, "Hey..." Fade did not respond to their doubts, but instead answered the phone. This gave the fat woman an excuse and she continued to fan the mes, "Why, are you not responding to our questions? You are obviously guilty and that''s why you don''t dare to respond to our questions." Fade hung up the phone and red at her. He didn''t bother to answer her, but turned his gaze in the direction of the traffic. When everyone saw this, they couldn''t help but follow Fade''s gaze. Then, they saw several police cars driving over, and behind them, several ck Audis drove over smoothly. At first, no one noticed anything special, but then someone saw the license te on one of the Audis and couldn''t help but exim, "Look, this, these are the license tes for the government''s official vehicles." "The police are clearing the road. Is someone importanting over?" A man asked. "Why are theying here?" Another person voiced his doubts. "Is it an inspection?" A woman asked. Just when everyone was curious and confused, the convoy stopped at the entrance of the pharmacy. The police got out first and cleared the crowd at the entrance of the pharmacy with a serious expression, alerting the surrounding people. The leader of the police officers was Fade''s old acquaintance, Sergeant Xu, of Jade City Police Station. After the police cleared the way, people started to get down from the Audis one by one. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Fade was not very familiar with those people in suits, but the passersby were very familiar with them. That was because those people were the government officials who had appeared on news channels many times. "T- that... isn''t that the secretary of the Chief Executive of Jade City?" A man said. "He is a member of the Health department," another man said. "I know that person. He is the Principal of Jade Central Hospital." "Wow, these officials are quite big shots so what are they doing here?" A woman asked. Seeing these people appear, the crowd was really shocked. On the contrary, Fade only knew those officials and shook hands with them after Sergeant Xu''s introduction. After some greetings, these officials expressed their gratitude to Fade, "Mr. Chen, we really want to thank you this time. If it wasn''t for you, we don''t know what will happen with this seafood poisoning incident. We represent all citizens from Jade City to express our respect and gratitude for your great contribution." Immediately, someone came over with a small brocade box. Opening the brocade box, the secretary of the Chief Executive took out a small, exquisite medal and he solemnly said, "Mr. Chen, this is our Jade City Honorary Citizen Medal. In order to pay tribute and gratitude to you, our Chief Executive specially asked me to give this medal to you, Mr. Chen!" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you!" Fade expressed his gratitude and then epted the medal. Of course, he inevitably took the medal after and took a group photo with the leaders with a big smile on his face. The crowd couldn''t see what Fade was holding before as their vision was blocked. However, while taking the picture, everyone could see what Fade was holding. Suddenly, there was an uproar at the scene. "That is the Jade City''s Honorary Citizen Medal," a man eximed. "Yes, it must be. I am familiar with that." "He actually got the Honorary Citizen Medal. This is unimaginable!" A woman shouted. "You know, for so many years, fewer than 20 people have received the Honorary Citizen Medal. Most of them are top scientists and artists. Currently, the most well-known person with this medal is the richest man in our city, Fenrir Li from the Li Family," a man said. He continued, "Master Li was awarded the medal based on his massive asset investment in Chiang Aquaculture over the years. However, even so, some people still questioned his qualifications for the medal." "Now, Fade has only arrived at Jade City for a while, and yet he managed to get the Honorary Citizen Medal? What is happening?" Some of them questioned. In the face of everyone''s astonishment and doubt, the Chief Executive''s secretary said loudly, "There is no issue with Mr. Chen receiving this Honorary Citizen Medal." He continued, "We were able to solve this seafood poisoning incident quickly due to Mr. Chen''s help. He alerted our relevant departments from the very beginning of the case. Hence, we managed to discover it in advance and carried out investigations to find out the problem as quickly as possible." "Later, Mr. Chen even assisted our police officers, regardless of the safety of his life. He went to the factory in question and collected evidence of poisoned seafood." "Finally, Mr. Chen also developed the antidote alone, saving the lives of hundreds of poisoned patients." "It can be said that at least 70% of all the credit is attributed to Mr. Chen alone in solving this incident. Moreover, why don''t you all think about the consequences if Mr. Chen had not helped?" He said. Speaking of this, many people were already stunned. They never thought that the true hero of solving the seafood poisoning incident turned out to be Fade. Moreover, he had participated in every part of the incident. When everyone thought of the consequences without Fade''s help in solving this poisoning incident, they couldn''t help but feel scared. There was silence at the scene and then someone started to apud. The others were spurred and apuded along enthusiastically. Among the apuse, there were constant shouts and cheers. "Mr. Chen, thank you so much!" "Thank you, Mr. Chen!" "Sorry, Mr. Chen, we misunderstood you just now." "Mr. Chen, you are our savior of Jade City!" The crowds cheered. The warm apusested for a long time before it gradually faded. The group of middle-aged women was hiding in the crowd. Upon seeing the situation, they knew that their n to find faults had failed, and they began preparing for an escape. However, just as they were preparing to make a move, Fade''s cold voice rang, "Ladies, you questioned me so much just now. Now, shouldn''t you exin yourselves?" Suddenly, everyone''s gaze fell on these middle-aged women. Sergeant Xu also brought along the other police to surround them. "I- I, we..." They were left speechless from the imposing pressure. Fade''s expression became cold and he shouted, "Tell me! Who ordered you to do this, and what was their purpose?" The group of middle-aged women waspletely frightened by Fade, and they did not dare to conceal their fear. They suddenly confessed the matter, "Mr. Chen, we''re sorry, we didn''t mean it. Someone gave us money toe here and make trouble." "Who is it?" Fade asked sharply. "It''s Director Huang from Redhood Pharma, Mr. Hu from Blue Sky Supplement, and Director Xu from Healthful Company. They gave us one hundred thousand yuan and ordered us to cause trouble for you. It was an attempt to destroy Sincere Medicine Center, so as not to affect their business," the fat woman said. As soon as their remarks came out, the crowd burst and started shouting angrily. "I''ve heard of these threepanies. Aren''t they the supplementpanies that are selling quite well recently?" "Their healthcare products are so expensive, but they don''t really work," another man said. "They are so despicable. We were almost deceived by them and wronged Mr. Chen. It''s really hateful," a woman said. "These people must be caught." There was an uproar, and the three directors in the opposite bar felt that something was wrong at that moment. They quickly got up and were ready to escape. However, at that moment, Fade suddenly raised his head and nced at them. They felt a sudden chill in them. Immediately, they saw Sergeant Xu rushing towards them with a team of police officers. The three directors were arrested and the crowd immediately gathered around and cursed at them. Had it not been for the police, the three of them would have been beaten to death by the angry citizens. The three were taken away. Then, Sergeant Xu and the government officials also left. After they left, the crowd swarmed to the door of the pharmacy, and began to frantically buy the medicine in Fade''s shop. Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 In the bar opposite the crowded Sincere Medicine Center, Eden Li carefully came out of the toilet after a long time. Watching the scene opposite, the expression on his face changed and it finally turned into gritted hatred, "Fade, you and I are at odds." After that, Eden turned around, and left from the back door of the bar cautiously. In the next few days, as the media reported the incidents, Sincere Medicine Center''s business improved. Before the shop opened every morning, there was a queue of people, waiting to buy the medicine. With such business, Sincere Medicine Center was simply too busy. Fade didn''t hide his medicine''s recipe. After discussing with Otto, he united some of the local reputable medical stores in Jade City. Fade put the antidote in their pharmacy and asked them to help sell it. The profit from the sale was ultimately divided between the two parties. Fade got 60% and the other pharmacy got 40%. Originally, Otto suggested that Fade should''ve given them less profit. He felt that Fade should get 70% or even 80%. After all, they knew how popr the antidote was now in Jade City. Just the name of the antidote would bring a steady stream of customers. It can be said that people were dying for the mere word Antidote"''. Even if Fade didn''t give them any profits from the final sales, it would also bring customers and reputation to their stores. Therefore, the owners of these Chinese medicine stores agreed to it without any hesitation. In the end, it was Fade who decided to give them 40% of the profit. After all, he was not short of money. Dividing profits with these pharmacies would help them grow. It was also conducive to the promotion and development of Chinese medicine. For Fade, this was more important than making more profit. As a result, Fade''s reputation in Jade City became better, especially in the pharmaceutical industry. Many citizens of Jade City were able to recognize Fade. It could be said that in that short period of time, the subsidiary of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and the branch of Sincere Medicine Center had established a firm foothold in Jade City. Their developments had also entered the right track. Simultaneously, the great demand for the Sincere Medicine Center''s antidote had also driven the development of the entire Jade City''s Chinese medicine halls. Take Otto Clinic as an example. During this period, their business performance had increased by nearly 30%. This was a massive excitement as many Chinese medicine halls were facing a decline in their business. To express his gratitude to Fade, Otto contacted the practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine throughout Jade City. He specially organized and held the "Jade City''s Traditional Chinese Medicine" symposium and invited Fade to the venue to socialize with the local Chinese medicine practitioners. At the meeting, Fade did not talk proudly. He started from the realistic current status of Chinese medicine and the problems and solutions encountered in the development. He even discussed some of the problems of Chinese medicine diagnosis in detail. He spoke frankly, but with assurance, and many physicians learned something new that day. Finally, the meeting ended. Fade waved and left the meeting ce amidst three minutes of apuse. Otto and his son, Damian, were busy bidding farewell to the attendees. Hence, the task of sending Fade off was handed to Otto''s granddaughter, Hannah. Hannah had been listening to the meeting and she felt that she had benefited a lot from it. Her admiration for Fade was deepened. As she was sending Fade off, she seemed a little nervous as she walked behind Fade respectfully. When Fade saw that Hannah was nervous, he stopped his pace and turned his head around and laughed, "Hannah, we met a few days ago. Why are you so afraid of me now? Am I too fierce?" Hannah shook her head quickly and exined with a blushing face, "No, it''s not that. Mr. Chen, I..." "Why are you still calling me Mr. Chen!" Fade eximed. Hannah was taken aback. Her expression soon changed and she said, "Fade, you were amazing at the meeting just now. After all, you managed to convince all the respectable experienced Chinese practitioners, and they look up to you." "In my heart, you are already a great figure above all others in the Chinese medicine field. I am just a newbie who just started her journey in this field. Therefore, I am a little nervous," Hannah exined. Fade couldn''t help butugh after listening to that. He then patted Hannah''s head, and smiled, "Hannah, don''t be so nervous. You also said that it was a meeting just now. Now that the meeting is over, I am not so superior. I''m just your friend so just treat me like you did before." "This... Sure! Thank you, Fade!" Hannah nodded at Fade with a smile on her pretty face, and continued, "Fade, I''ll send you off!" "It is a great honor to let the campus belle send me off!" Fade joked, which made Hannah''s pretty cheeks flush again. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. They walked side by side, and the atmosphere was much softer than before. However, just as the two were chatting, Hannah''s cell phone rang. As she answered the phone, a huffing voice was heard on the other end of the phone, "Hannah, where are you? Everyone''s here, why aren''t you here yet?" "Ah! I, I''m in a meeting, I''vepletely forgotten. I''ll set off right away," Hannah was rmed and hurriedly said. There was a sudden silence on the other end of the phone, "Hannah, how could you forget this kind of thing over a meeting. Forget it, I won''t say much. Come here quick, we are all waiting for you!" "Yeah, I''ming over right now! I''m so sorry to keep you waiting for so long," Hannah quickly apologized. After hanging up the phone, Hannah looked anxious and couldn''t help speeding up. Fade also quickened his pace to keep up with Hannah''s speed, and at the same time asked, "Hannah, have you encountered any trouble?" Hannah shook her head and said, "It''s not any trouble but I''m celebrating my birthday today. A few friends from my dormitory made a n to go to karaoke together. However, I forgot about it just now because of the meeting, so..." Hannah was a little embarrassed as she told Fade this. Fade couldn''t helpughing when he heard this, "You are really a workaholic. You even forgot your birthday party for a meeting." "Well, since I''m driving, I''ll just drive you there." Fade pointed to his car in front of him. Hannah hurriedly waved her hand and said, "No, there''s no need. I came to send you off. How can I ask you to send me there? This..." "You are being overly polite with me again. I''ll drive you there. It''s no trouble. Besides, I''m your friend too. I would like to attend your birthday party. Unless, you don''t want me to?" Fade smiled. "No, I didn''t mean that. It''s just..." Suddenly, Hannah didn''t know how she should exin herself. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 Fade didn''t let Hannah exin further and he pulled her to the car''s side by her arm. After he opened the car door, he pushed Hannah into the car, then sat her down on the passenger seat. "Sit down!" Fadeughed at Hannah. Then, he helped her put on the seatbelt. However, to help her put on the seatbelt, he would have to lean his body over and his arms would cross over her chest. There was already not much space in the car. With his left hand propping himself up and his right hand holding the seatbelt, Fade leaned over. It was as if Fade''s entire body was on Hannah''s. The distance between the two was almost less than ten centimeters. Their cheeks were facing each other and as they were looking into each other''s eyes, they could feel the heat from each other''s breath. As Fade inserted the seatbelt into the buckle, the seatbelt fastened itself on Hannah''s body. In an instant, the two of them were in contact with each other. Hannah''s face immediately flushed red, and she lowered her head shyly. Fade also felt the warmth of Hannah''s body, and he couldn''t help but blush. He quickly got up and walked over to the other side of the car. He sat down in the driver''s seat and asked, "Hannah, which KTV are you celebrating your birthday at?" Hannah was still embarrassed, but she immediately came back to her senses upon hearing Fade''s question. "Melody KTV. It''s on the street opposite our school." "Oh, I see. Sit tight," Fade instructed, then he started the car. It was as if the car flew along the way to the KTV, as Fade switched fromne tone amongst the traffic. Hannah stared at the blurred scenery of the streets from the passenger seat. At this speed, she couldn''t help but felt a little frightened, but at the same time, she felt a different kind of excitement bursting from her heart. In just 15 minutes, they reached Melody KTV. After parking the car, they went upstairs together, and walked to the reserved private room. When they came to the door of the private room, the door was closed. It was so quiet inside, and there was no sounding from within; it was as if nobody was inside at all. In that situation, Hannah couldn''t help but feel a little strange. "Could it be that they have already left, or that I''ve mistaken the venue?" As she muttered to herself, Hannah was about to knock on the door. However, Fade seemed to have noticed something and pulled Hannah behind him. "Allow me." Hannah felt a little puzzled, but still nodded. Fade knocked on the door, but there was no response. Immediately, he held the doorknob and turned it. The door clicked and opened slightly. Immediately, Fade pushed the door open, but instead of walking inside, he took a step back. At the moment when the door was opened, a burst of enthusiastic cheers broke out in the originally quiet private room. "Ah!" "Wow!" "Boom!" Flowers and ribbons, and even butter cake, all flew towards the door. If Fade hadn''t reacted in time, his face would''ve been covered in cream. Seeing that the ambush celebration had failed, the people in the private room couldn''t help but let out a cry of disappointment. Immediately, they exited the room. "What''s going on? Why isn''t anyone entering?" "Where is Hannah?" "We couldn''t have gotten the wrong person, right..." Amidst the confusion, Hannah walked out from behind Fade and looked at some of her friends from the same dormitory. She couldn''t help butugh. "How old are you guys now, how are you guys still ying all these childish games!" When the women saw Hannah, they couldn''t help butugh, and rushed over. "It''s all because you werete so we wanted to give you a small punishment!" "Yes, Hannah, you are usually too serious. Today is your birthday, so you have to let yourself go a little." "By the way, why didn''t youe in after knocking on the door just now? Our surprise was ruined." Hannah looked at her friends who were joking around, then pointed at Fade and said, "It was not me who knocked on the door just now, it was Fade." The women nced over and saw him standing next to them. They couldn''t help but be surprised. A glimmer shone in their eyes and they began teasing Hannah. "So, Mr. Chen is here too, Hannah, why didn''t you tell us that your boyfriend wasing along as well!" "Yeah, if we had known that he wasing, we wouldn''t have pranked you. If we had hurt him by ident, that wouldn''t be good." "Hannah, you guys are moving too fast! I just saw you guys around campus a while back, and now you''re even taking him to birthday parties." "Have you guys gotten to that point, Hannah..." Looking at her friends who were teasing her relentlessly, Hannah blushed. She waved her hands in denial and exined, "Stop it! Fade and I are just friends. He sent me here out of kindness." "Really?" The women appeared to be in disbelief. Fade couldn''t help but smiled as he watched the whole situation unfold before him. He knew that it was useless to try to exin anything now. "Ladies, are you all going to let us stand outside?" "Oh,e in!" "Come in, we''ve all been singing for half an hour before youe." "Hannah, you must sing a songter!" Immediately, a few of them urged Hannah and Fade into the private room. Once these college girls started to let loose, they were unstoppable. All of them were after the mic, and started screaming the lyrics without a care for their images. Under the constant persuasion of her roommates, Hannah finally sang a few songs. Hannah''s soft voice was a perfect match for her gentle personality. Her voice was definitely made for slow and soft songs. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Even Fade sang a few songs under their constant pressure. Fade''s voice wasn''t bad at all, and there was a unique sense of masculinity in his voice. The girls couldn''t help but p their hands at his singing. After all this fun, everyone was in good spirits. Several roommates picked a song named "You Will Marry Me Today" for both Hannah and Fade, and looked at them with smiles on their faces. The girls gave excuses such as "going to get some food", or even "going to use the washroom" and left them together. Only Fade and Hannah were left in the room alone. Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 Hannah could see right through their intentions. They went out either to prepare some other surprise, or they had gone to prepare her birthday gift. As she thought of that, Hannah couldn''t help but shake her head. She turned to Fade and said, "Fade, thank you so much for today. You not only drove me here but also apanied our crazy bunch." Fade spread his arms, tilted his head, and smiled at her. He said, "Hannah, you''re being overly polite again. It is only right for me to apany you on your birthday. Besides, I have been exhausted from work recently. I needed this opportunity to rx and have fun too. I needed a break as well!" Hannah''s cheeks flushed red, and her eyes were filled with fondness as she looked at Fade. She said softly, "Thank you, Fade!" Hannah''s gentle tone had melted Fade''s heart. On top of that, the soft and sweet background music was making matters worse. The atmosphere was suddenly suggestive and flirtatious. In an instant, both of them felt their cheeks heat up, and their bodies seemed to be a little warm. Fade even felt that his body had instinctively reacted slightly to this situation. "Ahem! It seems that it has been a while for me, so these things easily trigger me." Fade coughed, and then quickly changed the topic, "By the way, Hannah, for your birthday, I haven''t even prepared a gift for you yet!" "What gift?" Hannah was taken aback. She then said in a hurry, "Fade, youing here to celebrate my birthday with me is already the best gift I could receive. There''s no need for another one." "No way. It''s your birthday, so a gift is a must. Regardless of the value, the intention must be conveyed," Fade said sternly, as he thought of what gift he should get her. After all, he had juste to know that it was her birthday, so he didn''t prepare anything for her. As he thought of this, Fade couldn''t help but felt a little frustrated. Should he head out and buy a gift for her now? However, he would be unable to find a suitable gift for her in such a short time. As he was hesitating, Fade looked over at Hannah. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he pped his hand while he said, "Oh! I know. Your present will be this." Fade started approaching her with a smile on his face. Hannah looked at Fade, who wasing in closer, and she could already feel the warmth emanating from his body. Herplexion turned red, and her voice grew hoarse. "Fade, there''s n- no need..." Fade smiled and said, "Hannah, I promise that you will like this gift." As he spoke, Fade took out a silver needle and approached Hannah. Hannah was a little surprised, "Fade, t-this silver needle..." Fade smiled and said, "This is my gift for you." "Gift? But I''m not sick!" Hannah was puzzled. Fade shook his head and leaned over to whisper into her ear. "Hannah, you are not seriously ill. However, there are some irregrities in that aspect recently, and sometimes, it hurts a lot, right?" Hannah was stunned and paused for a few seconds before realizing that Fade was referring to her menstruation. She immediately blushed and was left speechless. "Hannah, I''m a doctor. There is no need to hide anything from me," Fade stated. "Your symptoms are caused by irregr work and rest, and being overly fatigued. I will give you an acupuncture treatment now and the symptoms will be relieved soon." "Moreover, in addition to being able to treat that aspect, my acupuncture can also be used as beauty treatment!" Needless to say, all women were vain. Hearing that, even the shy Hannah immediately perked up and asked, "Fade, can it really aid in my beauty?" Fade nodded and said, "Of course. Due to your irregr period and your sleeping schedule, your skin has worsened recently. You even have dark circles under your eyes as well as pimples nowadays. With this one needle, everything will be solved." Hannah was shocked at his statements. Everything Fade had stated was true; she had indeed encountered these problems recently. Even though they posed no significant threat to her beauty, girls still strived for perfection at the end of the day. Hannah nodded excitedly and asked, "Fade, then do it now!" Fade smiled, and then said, "That''s fine, but the ce where you need to receive the treatment is a little..." "A little what?" Hannah''s mind was upied by the beautifying benefits. "A little special!" Fade replied. His gaze began to move down Hannah''s body, and finally fell on Hannah''s lower abdomen. "To treat that problem, I need to treat your lower abdomen. Do you think..." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hannah paused hesitantly, but as soon as she thought of the benefits, she nodded shyly and replied, "It''s fine. I- I''m also a doctor, so I can understand." She didn''t even know if she had intended tofort Fade or herself with her own words. Fade nodded. "Then lie down on the sofa and I''ll treat you right away." "Okay!" Hannah nodded andid down on the sofa. Fade came to her side and leaned down. He took a deep breath and got to work. Although Hannah had agreed to this herself, she couldn''t help but felt nervous as soon as Fade started the treatment. Just as she was bing nervous, she felt a sting and a sense of coldness. Before she knew it, the silver needle had pierced her body. Immediately, she felt a stream of heat pouring in again, and then her body rxed. This strange feeling caused Hannah to feel surprised. She eximed, "What is this? Why does it feel warm; it''s so rxing!" Fade exined, "The positive energy is infiltrating your body through the silver needles, which can help with the pain and ultimately cure you." Hearing this, Hannah couldn''t help but be overjoyed. She felt that her body was slowly rxing, and her skin seemed to have improved. She could not feel the slightest difort in her body at this moment. "It''s going to be done soon." Fade smiled, his fingers were constantly at work. Hannah couldn''t bear to part with thisfortable feeling. However, she didn''t dare to ask him to do it longer. Just as Fade was about to finish, footsteps sounded from outside the room. Upon hearing that, Hannah finally came back to her senses. She couldn''t help but panic and said hurriedly, "Oh no, they areing back. We..." Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 With that, Hannah struggled to get up and she tidied her clothes as she tried to cover up the situation. Upon seeing this, Fade hurriedly reached out and held Hannah with his hand and stopped her. "Hannah, the needle hasn''t been removed yet. Don''t move, otherwise, you might get hurt." While speaking, Fade continued to handle the silver needle with one hand, and proceeded to push Hannah down with the other. However, he had inadvertently pressed down on Hannah''s chest in the process. The both of them froze. Just then, the door to the private room opened and several people entered. "Hannah, we''re back!" "How are you guys doing? Still living in your own world?" "By the way, Hannah, let me tell you something. We met Kayden and he¡ª" The women had entered the room as they spoke amongst themselves. At first, they couldn''t adapt well to the dim lighting in the room, so they were unable to see clearly. However, as soon as they had gotten used to the lighting, they immediately realized what was happening. They stared in shock at both Hannah and Fade. "Hannah, y-you..." "Isn''t this too fast? Why are you guys..." "W-we''ve interrupted you guys. Go on, we''ll leave first." It wasn''t their fault for misunderstanding the situation. Fade and Hannah''s position was too suggestive. Hannahid on the sofa, her clothes were turned up, revealing her belly. Fade had one hand on her lower stomach, and another on her chest. Coupled with Hannah''s panting and her red cheeks, many would''ve misunderstood them. Hannah''s face flushed red upon hearing her friends'' words. She exined in a hurry, "Heather, you guys misunderstood. We weren''t doing anything, we were just..." At that moment, Fade finally pulled out all the silver needles on Hannah''s lower abdomen. He said with a sigh, "It''s done, Hannah. You can move freely now." Hannah hurriedly got up from the sofa, sorted out her messy clothes, and then quickly continued to exin. "Heather, nothing happened. Fade was treating me just now and..." Hannah proceeded to exin what had happened just now. Heather and the others, after listening to them, finally understood the situation. However, they continued to tease them. "In fact, Hannah, you don''t have to exin yourself. Even if you were doing that, we can understand." "Yeah, you guys are a couple anyway. It''s normal for you two to have the desire..." "Hannah, why don''t you guys go to the hotel right outside?" As they continued, Hannah''s face grew even redder. She quickly waved her hands in denial and changed the topic. "It''s nothing like that at all. Stop talking about it." "By the way, Heather, you were saying that you bumped into Kayden, what was it about?" At the mention of Kayden, their focus immediately shifted. Their expressions grew ufortable as they nced over at Fade a few times. Heather started, "We went to the washroom for a touch-up, and as we were exiting, we saw Kayden so we went over and said hi." "Yoko identally told him that it was your birthday today, and Kayden immediately said that he would bring a few of his friends over to celebrate." After listening, Hannah couldn''t help but frown. Yoko immediately said, "It''s all my fault. I mentioned Hannah''s birthday. I can go out now and ask Kayden not toe over." As she said that, Yoko stood up and was ready to leave. Hannah quickly grabbed onto her and smiled. "Yoko, this has nothing to do with you. If Kayden wants toe over, then let him. It''s fine. We can ask him to leave after that." "Yeah, that''s it. There''s nothing going on between Hannah and Kayden anyway." "Besides, Kayden usually has a good image, so he probably wouldn''t do anything out of line." Fade felt confused by their words. Heather saw his expression and exined with a smile. "Fade, don''t get us wrong. Actually, it''s like this..." Heather immediately started to exin. Kayden was Hannah''s senior at the university, and he was really popr in school. Not only were his results good, but he was also handsome and came from a good family. As such, he was like a Prince Charming to most girls. Kayden had noticed Hannah during one of the school activities, and he immediately fell for her. Since then, he began to pursue Hannah. However, Hannah was not interested in him. In fact, she had always refused him. After Kayden graduated from school and left, the two had never contacted each other. They didn''t expect that they woulde across each other at that KTV that day after so long. Fade nodded after listening. After all, the belle of the university being pursued by the popr kid was reallymon and there was nothing unusual with that. However, Heather and the others were nervous. They were worried that he would misunderstand something and continued to exin themselves. "Fade, nothing had happened between Hannah and Kayden. "Although Kayden had been after Hannah for several months, she always kept her distance from him, and never epted him." "Yeah, Fade, don''t misunderstand Hannah!" Hannah was speechless. It was not right for Hannah to say that Fade was not her boyfriend to stop Heather and the rest from exining further. At the same time, it was also not right to allow them to continue exining, as it would seem like she was really Fade''s girlfriend. Hannah suddenly felt dizzy. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the private room. A clear voice sounded from outside, "Hi, is Hannah here? I''m Kayden." Everyone in the private room was surprised when they heard this. Heather nced over at Hannah and Fade before walking over to open the door. As soon as the door was open, a tall and handsome young man who looked to be in his twenties entered with a smile. Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Behind him, several foreigners followed. Everyone in the room was surprised. "Kayden, you''re here. Pleasee in." Heather smiled and weed them. Several people came in and took the initiative to sit on the sofa. However, when Kayden approached Hannah and was about to sit next to her, he suddenly found that beside Hannah, a young man in his twenties was already there. Moreover, the man and Hannah were very close, almost leaning against each other. Hannah was even talking to him with a smile, and they appeared to be intimate. Kayden''s expression sank upon seeing that. However, he quickly masked his dissatisfaction and looked at Hannah after ncing at Fade. With a smile on his face, he said, "Hannah, it''s been a long time. You''ve gotten even prettier." "Thank you." Hannah smiled politely. Kayden took out a small exquisite gift, handed it to Hannah, and said, "Hannah, I didn''t expect you to be here today for your birthday. I didn''t manage to prepare any good gifts as I was in a hurry to get you one." Kayden handed over the gift with a warm smile on his face. Normally, any girl would''ve fallen for Kayden. However, Hannah was already used to this. She pushed his gift back and smiled. "Kayden, thank you very much. I''ve epted your birthday wish, but this gift is much too expensive. I can''t ept this." "Hannah, it''s nothing. It''s just a little gift." Kayden smiled. Hannah shook her head as she insisted, "Kayden, I really can''t ept this gift." The atmosphere seemed to have gotten a bit awkward. Heather hurriedlyughed as she tried to change the subject, and said, "Kayden, aren''t you going to introduce us to your friends?" Kayden''s expression changed slightly as he put the gift that Hannah had not been epted on the small table. He proceeded to introduce his friends. "This is Josiah, who is from Micovia. We are business partners." Kayden introduced. "This is Dickson, who has worked together with my father." Kayden introduced the burly foreigner. Heather nodded. "Josiah, Dickson, nice to meet you. Today is Hannah''s birthday, thank you for coming. Let''s all have a drink together." With that said, Heather poured wine for everyone and then raised her ss. The two foreigners also seemed to speak good Mandarin. They could understand Heather, and they raised their sses for a toast. However, Kayden did not raise his ss. Instead, he nced at Fade, and then said with a unting expression. "Today we have finally gotten together. This fruit wine is too boring. Let''s order something else." After that, Kayden called for the waiter and ordered, "Martell, XO, and Lafite, ten bottles each. We haven''t seen each other for so long, so we should celebrate well together." Thedies'' expressions immediately fell upon hearing his order. Heather immediately said, "Kayden, drinking so much is really harmful to the body. Let''s stick with fruit wine instead." Kayden''s expression sank when he heard her words. "What''s the point? It''s not even alcohol, it''s just a drink. If you want to drink, you naturally want it to be exciting. Besides, I will pay for these, so don''t worry." "Kayden, we didn''t mean that, but..." Heather tried to continue. However, Kayden interrupted her with a wave of his hand. "There''s nothing to worry about. As your senior, I will give you guys some advice. After you graduate into society, things aren''t the same as they used to be in university." "You need to get used to some things. Just like drinking; when you''re dealing with business, you can''t be like this. I''m just helping you guys get used to how society works! Don''t disappoint me now." At this time, the waiter arrived with the drinks. Kayden waved his hand and said, "Open it all!" He proceeded to pour everyone one ss of Martell and raised his own, "Come, let''s toast." Everyone couldn''t refuse anymore. They could only raise their sses and finish their drinks in one sip. "Yeah, that''s what I''m talking about." Kayden finished his own and continued to pour another ss for everyone. "Come, let''s have another toast." The women couldn''t drink that much. They had just had one ss of strong liquor, and they were already starting to feel dizzy. They couldn''t help but feel scared as they looked at the newly filled ss of liquor filled to the brim. "Kayden, w-we can''t do it anymore," Heather said as she waved her hands. Tracy also smiled in agreement. "Yeah, we can''t manage anymore. We''ll drink the fruit wine instead!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, Kayden refused. "Are you guys looking down on me now? I''m doing this for your own good. I''m trying to train you guys for society. Don''t let me down now!" With that said, Kayden took the initiative to raise his ss, as if everyone would wrong him if they did not drink. The women couldn''t help but follow suit even though they couldn''t manage more. Hannah was already trembling, and she could barely hold on to the ss. Upon seeing this, Fade grasped her hand and took the ss from her. When Kayden saw this, his face sank. He turned to Fade and said coldly, "What is the meaning of this? Are you looking down on me?" Fade replied calmly, "I look down on people who force girls to get drunk." "You..." Kayden immediately burst into anger. Heather and the others quickly tried to calm them down. However, Kayden sneered, "If it''s not good to force girls to drink, then why don''t you take the shot for them?" With that said, Kayden put two sses of liquor in front of Fade. Fade shook his head and smiled, finding the whole situation a little ridiculous. "You''ve already graduated from university, but you''re still ying at these childish tricks. How ridiculous!" "Ridiculous? I think that you''re just scared," Kayden snorted. "Of course, if you tell me that you''re scared, and you''re not as good as I, Kayden Kang am, then I''ll let it go." Kayden red at him, as he tried to provoke him. Hannah, Tracy and Heather all looked over at Fade nervously. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 "Whatever. I''m not interested in such things anyways." Fade shook his head as he raised a ss of fruit wine and took a sip. Kayden hadn''t expected Fade to ignore his provocationpletely and react this calmly. This made Kayden appear childish and rash. At the thought of this, Kayden''s expression sank again. He resisted the urge to burst out in anger and instead nced at Fade and said disdainfully, "It turns out that you were just all talk." This time, Fade simply ignored Kayden. Fade turned his head and started talking to Hannah. Kayden''s gaze turned cold and his expression grew grim. Right then, Heather smiled at Kayden and said, "Kayden, I''ve heard that you have a good voice. Why don''t you sing a song for us." With that said, Heather handed the microphone over in an attempt to make things better for him. After all, Kayden still held a good image in their hearts. Kayden nodded as he took the mic. Suppressing the anger in his heart, he forced a smile at Hannah and said, "Hannah, today is your birthday. I will sing you a song to wish you a happy birthday and express my thoughts." He then proceeded to pick a song entitled ''Only You''. He was very expressive as he was singing and he kept ncing over at Hannah. However, it was a pity for Kayden as Hannah only looked at him several times throughout the song. She was talking to Fade most of the time. Kayden grew even angrier. After he finished the song, he was in no mood to celebrate anymore. However, both Josiah and Dickson, who had some wine, had gotten excited along with the music. With a bottle of wine in one hand, and the mic in another, they started yelling. While they were having fun, Kayden tried to express his feelings for Hannah again. However, she rejected all of his advances coldly. Kayden''s expression darkened. Dickson and Josiah had already finished three bottles of alcohol between the two of them. They could barely stabilize themselves as they were drunk. Heather and Tracy noticed their drunken state and were about to let Kayden stop them from drinking any further. Just as they were about to speak up, Josiah and Dickson pushed them down suddenly. Both Heather and Tracy were taken by surprise as they were being pushed down. The two were in a state of shock as they tried to push them off. "Josiah, Dickson, you guys are drunk, wake up." However, Josiah and Dickson, who were drunk, did not relent at all. Instead, they started feeling up Heather and Tracy. The two girls were frightened as they tried to push off the probing hands. However, the women were no match for the burly men who were over 180 centimeters tall. At the same time, Josiah and Dickson began speaking in a drunken slur. "Hey girl, let''s y together!" "I''m great at it. I can definitely satisfy you." Heather and Tracy couldn''t bear it. They stopped struggling and reached out to p the two men. The two men sobered up a little due to the pain from the ps. Josiah touched his cheek and red at Heather. With anger in his eyes, he hissed, "You b*tch, how dare you hit me! I''m going to make you regret it." Dickson restricted Tracy''s arm and pressed his body onto hers, ready to force himself on her. They had gone too far. Heather and Tracy immediately screamed in panic. Fade and Hannah turned towards the screams immediately and saw what had happened. In an instant, both of them were shocked. Hannah stood up immediately and shouted, "What are you guys doing!" Fade''s expression sank as he rushed towards them and called out, "You pieces of trash, f*ck off!" While speaking, Fade had grabbed the two men by their arms. Josiah and Dickson immediately turned towards him, blocking his hands. "Shorty, this is none of your business. Get the f*ck out of here." "F*ck off! Do you guys hear me?" Fade shouted sternly. "You b*stard, you''ve ruined everything!" The two men grew furious and punched Fade. Fade blocked their punches and kicked them. The both of them cried out in pain, holding their stomachs, and they fell to the ground. Hannah hurried over. She held Heather and Tracy. She tidied their clothes and startedforting them. Fade reached for his phone and was ready to call the police. However, a hand reached out and stopped Fade, "That''s enough. Don''t overdo it." Fade raised his head and looked at Kayden who was stopping him from calling the police. "What did you say?" Fade asked. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Kayden frowned, turned his head, and nced at Josiah and Dickson who was limp on the ground. He then dered, "I said, stop messing around. There''s no need to call the police over such small matters. Don''t cross the line." "What?" Fade''s eyes were full of anger as he stared at Kayden. "Are you saying that this is a trivial matter? This is sexual harassment. This is a crime! Reporting this to the police is crossing the line?" Kayden''s frown deepened. "Stop bbering nonsense. My friends had only gotten drunk and were a little out of it. I''ll ask them to apologize when they''re sober." "What? Do you think that an apology is enough?" Fade red at him. Kayden''s expression sank as he nced at Heather and Tracy who were still in shock. "It''s nothing big, so don''t make a fuss. Fine, I''ll pay for the trouble my friends have caused. Are 50 thousand dors per person enough?" Heather and Tracy grew furious upon hearing his words. However, they did not dare to speak up. After all, they were afraid of Kayden''s background and his status. However, Fade grabbed Kayden by his cor and shouted at him, "Are you trying to solve this with money? Who do you think we are? What do you think you are doing?" Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Kayden frowned. "If you think that''s not enough, then I''ll double it. 100,000 per person. Let''s settle everything now." With that, Kayden reached into his pocket, ready to pay up. Hannah couldn''t hold back any longer and spoke up. "Kayden, stop it. You''re humiliating Heather and Tracy. This is a disrespect to them," she said. Kayden frowned as he replied, "Hannah, it''s nothing really. Why are you making a big deal out of this?" "Moreover, girls at the campus usually beg to be with my friends. They acted a little off because they were a little drunk. What''s the big deal?" Kayden raised an eyebrow. Right then, Josiah and Dickson stood up and agreed shamelessly. "There are so many easy girls here. I can''t even remember how many I''ve slept with. You''re lucky we even decided to mess around with you." "Some girls even beg to be with us. Count your blessings!" Upon hearing such shameless words, the girls'' expressions sank. They were furious. Fade rushed over to Josiah and Dickson in a burst of anger. When the two saw Fade approaching, they couldn''t help but feel nervous. They took a step back, ready to fight. "S-stop right there. Otherwise, we''ll beat you up." Fade ignored their words andnded a kick right in their groins respectively. The two fell onto the ground instantly while holding on to their crotch in extreme pain. Fade had gone in with full force, damaging their private parts mercilessly. Kayden''s expression darkened as he shouted at Fade upon seeing that, "What are you doing!" "I''m teaching criminals a lesson. Would you like a taste too?" Fade replied coldly. "You..." Kayden was extremely furious. He pointed a finger at Fade, "Don''t go overboard over such a trivial thing." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Trivial thing?" Fade repeated as he grabbed Kayden by the cor and said harshly, "If this was to happen to your mother, would you have reacted the same way?" "Perhaps you would im that it''s her blessing to be able to sleep with them?" "Y-you! Don''t insult my mother!" Kayden roared. "Insult? Didn''t you say that it was only a trivial matter, and that it could be settled with money? How come it''s humiliating when ites to your mother? It seems that you wouldn''t know their pain if you weren''t in their shoes!" Fade replied coldly. "You, you..." Kayden tried to say something else. Fade threw Kayden onto the ground and red at him. "F*ck off, you selfish piece of sh*t. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you get the same treatment too." Kayden was smoldering with anger but he didn''t dare to do anything to Fade. He scampered out of the private lounge, taking Josiah and Dickson with him. When the three finally left, Fade''s expression returned back to normal. He turned to Heather and Tracy and asked with concern, "Are youdies okay?" Both of them shook their heads. "W- we''re fine now." Even though they had said so, their faces were still pale with fright. Obviously, they had never encountered such a thing before. Hannah''s expression was also grim. She turned towards Fade worriedly, "Fade, you''ve hit Kayden. I''m afraid that he won''t let you go so easily. Let''s leave now." Heather and Tracy were also worried for him, and they immediately nodded their heads in agreement. Fade nodded his head as well and said, "Let''s go. Youdies should rest well. Don''t let this incident bother you. As for Kayden, I''ll deal with him myself so don''t worry about it." "T-thankyou!" Heather and Tracy said gratefully. Subsequently, they started packing up, preparing to leave. On the other hand, Kayden, who had run away in despair, grew even more furious as he thought about what had just happened. Kayden reached for his phone grudgingly and called his father, "Dad, where are you? I was beaten up by someone so send someone over now." On the other side of the phone, a rough voice answered, "What''s the matter? Who dares to beat you up?" "Dad, I was outside of the University of Jade City with Dickson and Josiah..." Kayden exined the incident quickly. The man on the other end of the phone grew furious hearing that. "How dare he beat you up! It looks like they''re courting death." "Dad,e here quickly. I''m going to beat them up and do as I please with Hannah Pai!" Kayden said through gritted teeth. "I have important matters to discuss now so I can''t go over," Habib replied. "Dad, what could be more important than me, how could you..." Kayden was dissatisfied. Habib interrupted him abruptly, "Stop messing around. This is about Titan Studio." "What? Titan Studio?!" Kayden couldn''t help but feel shocked at the mention of the most powerful martial arts sect in Jade City... Habib said immediately, "Well, I''m in the hotel opposite of you. I''ll send some people over to bring those troublemakers to me. I''ll deal with it myself." "Okay, Dad. You''d better hurry up. I''m worried that they''ll escape," Kayden replied. "Don''t worry, they can''t escape. It is impossible to beat up my son and escape," Habib said confidently. After hanging up, a sinister smile appeared on Kayden''s lips. He gritted his teeth as he stared at the private room where Fade and the others were. He said to himself, "You b*stard, just you wait. You''ll regret everything you''ve done." "And Hannah, you b*tch. Just wait, I''ll f*ck you as I pleaseter on." In the private room, Fade and the others packed up their things and left. They paid the bill at the counter and were about to exit the building. Just as they walked out, a group of men who looked to be in their twenties surrounded them. They looked at Fade and asked, "So you''re Fade Chen?" "Yes, I am. Who are you? What''s the matter?" Fade looked at the young men before him coldly. A young man waved his hand and said, "Come with us. Master Habib has asked for you." "Master Habib? I don''t know him," Fade answered and was ready to leave. The group of men immediately stopped him and demanded coldly, "Didn''t you hear me? The leader of the Tiger Gang, Master Habib has asked for you." "And these chicks areing with us too." With that, a few of the young men approached Fade and the others. They were prepared to take action. Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 "I''ve told you, I don''t know any Master Habib nor a Tiger Gang. You''ve got the wrong person!" Fade stated coldly. The leading young man sneered, "We''ve got the wrong person? Are you still trying to run away? You''ve beaten up the son of Master Habib, and you''re trying to avoid taking ountability now?" "Master Habib''s son?" Fade frowned. "Master Habib''s name is Habib Kang, and his son is Kayden Kang," came the reply. Fade and the others immediately understood what was going on as soon as the names were mentioned. Hannah and the otherdies looked worried instantly. "Did Kayden ask for you guys?" Fade looked up and down at the man before him. The young man waved his hand and said impatiently, "Stop buying yourself time. Master Habib has demanded to see you within ten minutes. Are you going to go there by yourselves, or are you going to make us bring you over?" With that said, several people raised their fists and cracked them. The girls turned white immediately, frightened at the sight. However, Hannah maintained her calm demeanor and exined firmly, "It was Kayden''s fault. Don''t overdo it, you guys." "Young Master Kayden was wrong? Haha, girl, it seems that you don''t know about his identity at all!" Several young men startedughing. "The leader of Tiger Gang, Master Habib, is a true warrior. Young Master Kayden is his son, and there are only two things in the world for him: things that he wants, and things that he doesn''t want. There''s no right or wrong when ites to Young Master Kayden." "Youngdy, let me tell you this, it is your blessing to be favored by our Young Master Kayden. If you are with him, you will enjoy many benefits." "That''s right, Master Habib is a warrior from the Yellow Level. His status or background are not things that ordinary people like you can grasp." Amidst the conversation, the leading young man looked at his watch and said, "Time''s almost up. Let''s get started." With that said, the young man waved his hand and was about to grab Fade and the others forcibly. Fade''s expression sank, ready to fight back. However, at this time, the leading young man said, "Master Habib is discussing the major event of Titan Studio with his colleagues. These guys are lucky to be able to meet so many great people from the martial arts world in Jade City. Being punished in front of such great people should be their blessings as well." All of themughed upon hearing that. Fade, who was about to fight back, paused at the mention of ''Titan Studio''. He looked over at Hannah and the others, "Let''s go and see what they are up to." Hannah and the others were a little puzzled, and at the same time, a little worried, "Uh..." Fade looked at them reassuringly and said, "It will be fine, I''m here. Nothing will happen." "Dude, how sweet! No wonder you are able to get such a beautiful chick," the young leader laughed. "But when you get there, you will know that all of this is useless." Fade ignored their words as he followed them over. A few minutester, Fade and the others were taken to a luxurious hotel nearby. Before the young man took everyone into arge conference room on the third floor, Kayden stood in front of the conference room with his face full of resentment. When he saw Fade and the others being brought over, he gritted his teeth and said, "You b*stard. You''d never have expected this when you were beating us up in the KTV, right?" Fade nced at Kayden and replied, "The oue is still unclear." "You''re still resisting even now. When you enter the room, I''ll watch how you meet with your demise," Kayden hissed. With a wave of his hand, he instructed, "Bring them in. My dad and the other great seniors of the martial arts world are still waiting!" They entered the meeting room. The conference room was huge. It was the type that could probably house up to hundreds of people. When Fade and the others entered the room, there were already a circle of people sitting inside. There were at least fifty people there. Moreover, all of them had intimidating auras to them. Hannah and the other girls tensed up immediately as soon as they entered the room. They were intimidated by the people inside. The girls felt their feet giving way beneath them. They couldn''t steady themselves. However, at this moment, Fade released an aura to shield them from the overbearing atmosphere. The girls felt better immediately. "Master Habib, here they are!" "Dad, it''s them!" The leading young man and Kayden walked over to a tall, burly, middle-aged man and said. This man was Kayden''s father, Habib Kang, the leader of the Tiger Gang. Habib''s sharp gaze swept across them and finally fell on Fade. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Around Habib, a group of warriors who had simr physiques as Habib looked on with smiles, as if waiting to watch a show. "Habib, why would you have them brought over here over something this trivial?" "Haha, Brother Liu. Who doesn''t know that Master Habib dotes on his son the most! It''s nothing if it''s for his son." "Hurry up, we are not interested in watching you deal with such irrelevant people. It''s boring." "Hehe, I think it''s quite interesting. It''s also an entertainment after our meeting." This group of people with different thoughts looked on. Habib finally spoke with a serious expression on his face, "So it''s you who beat my son''s friends, and took it out on my son as well?" Fade looked calm as he nodded and admitted to it. "Yes, it''s me." The warriors present were all surprised at Fade''s collected manner. Habib was also taken aback slightly. "Now that you''ve admitted it, then tell me, how should I punish you forthat?" "Punish me?" Fade shook his head and raised the corner of his mouth. "Why should I be punished?" "Huh..." Habib''s face sank; his expression was a little unhappy. "You''ve beaten up my son, and yet you''re asking me why I should punish you?" Fade shook his head and said, "I did hit Kayden, but that doesn''t mean that I should be punished. This is because he was at fault. It is he who should be punished." "You b*stard, are you tired of living!" Kayden burst out in anger. He rushed towards Fade, ready to attack him. Fade nced at him and said coldly, "Why don''t you try it?" Kayden stopped in his tracks immediately, not daring to make another move. He was intimidated by Fade''s aura. Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Upon seeing this, Habib''s face sank. He pped his hands and blocked Fade''s aura for his son, Kayden. Then, Habib stared at Fade with a gloomy expression and he said in a deep voice, "Kid, all the masters of martial art in Jade City are present here. Your arrogance will kill you." "Today, we have something to discuss, I don''t want to waste any time. If you break your arms yourself, I can let you go," Habib said. Kayden was a little anxious. Without waiting for Fade to say anything further, he quickly pointed to Hannah and said, "Dad, I want to keep that woman. I must have her." Habib nced at Hannah and the other girls, then waved his hand and said indifferently, "Then let them stay." They didn''t consider Hannah''s feelings at all. It could even be said that ordinary people were insignificant to them. From his tone, Hannah seemed to be just an item. After saying that, Habib looked at Fade and said, "Three minutes, I will give you three minutes, go ahead!" Next, Habib and Kayden looked at Fade with proud smiles on their faces. They were waiting for Fade to break his own arms. However, Fade didn''t look scared at that moment. Instead, he curled his lips and started tough. "What are youughing at?" Habib couldn''t help but speak with an angry expression when he noticed that. Fade narrowed his eyes and stared at Habib fiercely, then said, "I''mughing at you two. Both of you are so arrogant and ignorant. The Tiger Gang looks like a joke to me." As soon as these words came out, the scene became intense. Both father and son''splexions darkened instantly. There was a mor among the other martial artists around them. Some of them who didn''t get along well with Tiger Gang took the opportunity to mock them. "Habib, your Tiger Gang has be a little embarrassing recently. Even an ordinary kid dares to retaliate against you," a man said. "Haha, a sect with this kind of strength. Let''s not say avenge Young Master Chiu, I''m afraid you won''t be qualified to im yourself to be one of the sects in Titan Studio," another man mocked. "On the other hand, this kid is kind of interesting. He doesn''t seem to be afraid at all," another man added. Those voices made Habib and Kayden''s faces turn ugly. Some of the masters who had good rtionships with them also frowned at this moment and voiced out. "Master Habib, we still have business affairs to discuss. You should quickly resolve this kind of trivial matter." "That''s right. After our discussion here, we have to report the results at Hall 1. Don''t dy the time." At the mention of Hall 1, the men''s expressions changed slightly. They were slightly envious. Habib had listened to everyone''s words obviously. He waved his hand to call his subordinates over andmanded, "Do it for him. Break his arms then throw him out." "Yes!" The four subordinates of the Tiger Gang gathered around Fade, ready to make a move. Kayden walked towards Hannah with a wicked smile on his face. He was ready to bring Hannah with him. "Hannah, I told you a long time ago. You are my woman, and you can''t escape." When Hannah saw this, her face turned pale. She couldn''t help biting her lip and said, "Kayden, you are breaking thew. Stop messing around and let us go." "Breaking thew!" Kaydenughed. "Do you know who these people are? We are all elites in the Jade City martial arts world. Your words sound ridiculous to us." During this time, Tiger Gang''s people surrounded Fade. Hannah''s expression became tense. She looked at Kayden and said, "Kayden, this matter has nothing to do with Fade. If you let him go, I will go with you." "Fade! How intimate for you to call him that!" Kayden''s face sank. His expression was strangely cold when he spoke, "Hannah, do you think you are still the woman I fancy?" "I..." Hannah was speechless. Kayden said grimly, "If you haven''t been yed by anyone before, I can pursue you. But now, you have lost your virginity to another man, a lousy guy. You still want to raise your worth in front of me. Do you think you are worthy?" "Kayden, how dare you..." Hannah stared at him. She was stunned. She didn''t expect Kayden to say such vicious words. Heather and Tracy were also angry. They red at Kayden. "Kayden, how can you say that to Hannah. You have crossed the line," Tracy said. "Apologize! You must apologize to her," Heather yelled. Kayden nced at them, sneered disdainfully, and said, "Shut up. Even if you two were ced on my bed, I would have no interest at all." "However, my two foreign friends were a little interested in you two. I''ll bring you two to their beds and let them have a good time. Anyway, the foreigners have strange tastes," Kayden waved his hand and said. Suddenly, a few disciples of the Tiger Gang appeared and walked towards the girls. Heather and Tracy were terrified. They trembled in fear, unable to utter a word. At this time, the four Tiger Gang disciples who surrounded Fade had already begun to move. Almost all of them in the room had reached the middle stage of Yellow Level. To ordinary people, they were already very powerful. However, they were considered trivial to Fade. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Fade didn''t pay attention to their attacks at all. Instead, his eyes darkened as he looked towards Kayden and said coldly, "It seems that the lesson just now was too lenient." "B*stard, how dare you threaten me now. You are courting death." Kayden gnashed his teeth and ordered, "You all not only have to disable his arms, but also his legs." "How dare you take my woman, I will let you know what is the meaning of regret," Kayden said grimly. At that moment, the four disciples of the Tiger Gang made greater movements. They gritted their teeth and charged towards Fade fiercely. When their punches and kicks were about to rain on Fade, he finally moved. His eyes darkened and with a stern expression, he roared, "Go away!" In an instant, a burst of energy erupted from Fade and shook the four disciples of the Tiger Gang away directly. Afterwards, Fade''s figure shed, and he appeared in front of Hannah and the others in a split second. Fade kicked the disciples of the Tiger Gang who wereing at them directly, sending them flying. Fade''s series of actions shocked everyone at the scene. They didn''t expect it and couldn''t believe what they saw. Just when they were dumbstruck, Fade attacked again. He sped Kayden''s throat with one hand and lifted him up. Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Kayden hadn''t recovered from what had happened until he was lifted in the air, and there was a pressure on his throat. Then, he realized what had happened. He struggled and shouted immediately, "Let go of me, let go of me quick!" Habib came back to his senses. He stared fiercely at Fade and bellowed, "Kid, let go of my son." Fade ignored Habib and threw Kayden to the ground. Then, he raised his foot and stepped on Kayden''s arm. "Crack... Crack..." Two crisp soundster, Kayden let out a scream. His two arms were broken. Kayden almost fainted from the pain. Habib was enraged by what he saw. He rushed towards Fade with a roar, and punched out, "Kid, how dare you touch my son. I''ll kill you." At that moment, the burly Habib looked like a vicious tiger, charging towards Fade as if he could tear Fade into pieces. When the other martial artists in the conference room saw the turn of events, their expressions changed. Each of them had different looks on their faces. "This kid has some strengths. That was unexpected," a man said. "Even if he''s brave, it''s useless. He''s a no brainer to attack in front of Habib. What an idiot," another man sneered. "However, no matter what, the Tiger Gang''s face is lost this time. After all, his son''s arms have been broken. How can he maintain his reputation in front of his peers in the future?" One of them asked. Among the various discussions, those who had good rtionships with Habib resented Fade, while the ones who had poor rtionships with Habib just stood there, watching the show. After all, in their minds, Fade was just an insignificant man with little strength. However, what happened next shocked them to the core. When they thought that Habib''s fist was about to knock Fade to the ground, an amazing scene happened. When the burly Habib threw himself in front of Fade, Fade only pushed his palm forward indifferently. His palmnded on Habib''s chest swiftly. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. With a "Boom", Habib was knocked out directly, hitting the furniture behind him and smashing them. Then, he spurted a mouthful of blood. His whole body went limp on the ground. He almost couldn''t move. At that moment, the martial artists who were still debating, couldn''t help but feel a little dumbfounded. "Habib is defeated. This, is this even possible?" A man yelled. "What''s going on, what happened just now, I didn''t see clearly!" "This kid, his strength is terrifying," someone exined. These surprised martial artists were still discussing what had happened. At the same time, Fade, with a serious expression, approached Habib. He stepped on Habib''s chest. Habib was struggling to get up, and Fade said coldly, "I said it before. If you dare to attack me, you''ll regret it. Now, I believe you''ve understood what I''ve meant!" Habib was full of hatred. Gnashing his teeth, he stared at Fade fiercely and said, "How dare you attack me. Our Tiger Gang won''t let you off the hook." "You''re still threatening me! It seems that you are trying to get yourself killed," Fade snorted and stepped on Habib''s chest with force. Suddenly, a huge force came down on Habib. He felt as if his bones were about to be crushed. Habib could feel the terrifying energy and the pain from the continuous oppression of his bones. Habib started to get really scared. He stopped speaking harshly, and began to ask the other martial artists for help, "Loren, Bruce, help me." Loren and Bruce had known Habib for a long time. They had good rtionships with Habib. When they heard Habib''s plea, they stepped forward and said to Fade, "Kid, let go of Habib immediately, otherwise..." Before the two men even finished their threatening words, Fade looked at them coldly and he directed his two palms towards them. The two of them had no idea that Fade would attack them outrageously. They didn''t defend themselves. As a result, the two of them each took the attack and fell to the ground. Blood oozed from the corners of their mouths as their faces turned pale. After knocking down the two of them, Fade''s eyes were cold. He nced at the people around him and said coldly, "Now, is there anyone else who wants to challenge me?" As soon as those words came out, the martial artists at the scene inadvertently felt uneasy. Their expressions changed and there was a shock in their eyes. After all, Habib, Loren and Bruce were not weak. They were at the peak stage of Yellow Level. However, Fade had sent them flying with just a palm attack. Such strength had exceeded the expectations of the others. For a moment, they became silent and nervous. At this time, Fade continued to exert force in his right foot that was on Habib''s chest. Habib felt that his chest was about to be crushed. Habib was ovee by fear from the constant pressure on his chest. At this moment, Habib looked at the martial artists around him and blurted, "Everyone, I''m going to die. Help me, please help me." However, with the lessons learned from Loren and Bruce just now, they dared not act rashly. Many people bowed their heads and blinked, pretending not to hear anything. This situation made Habib feel a little disappointed. His peers would not stand up for him in his time of need. However, this was not the time for Habib to be emotional. The pressure on his chest was getting stronger and stronger, he could already feel a little breathless. His face turned purple. Habib said, "Help me. I will give half of Tiger Gang''s assets to whoever helps me now." As soon as Habib said that, the people who pretended not to hear a thing just now couldn''t help but show an expression of excitement. After all, half of Tiger Gang''s assets were worth hundreds of millions of yuan. For any gang present, it was a huge ie. In an instant, the martial artists who didn''t do anything just then, stepped forward. All of them yelled at Fade sternly. "Kid, let go of Master Habib." "You are being disrespectful to Jade City''s martial arts world. Let go of him immediately." "Hurry up, don''t let us make you do it," one of them said loudly. Fade turned his head and nced at the indignant martial artists, feeling a little ridiculous. He patted the ground in front of them with a palm attack. Suddenly, a burst of energy hit the floor, leaving a clear palm print on the hard wooden floor. Then came Fade''s cold voice, "If anyone wants to attack me, you can give it a try. I don''t mind breaking all of your bones." The threatening words coupled with the clear palm print on the floor, made the martial artists hesitant. Some of them changed their expressions immediately, and they turned around and retreated. Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Upon seeing this, Habib suddenly felt cold and hurriedly said, "Please save me. As long as you save me, I am willing to offer my treasured Serum Stone." The martial artists'' eyes lit up as they heard the word "Serum Stone" and they started to breathe heavily. Some of the previously unbothered martial artists suddenly had a twinkle in their eyes and immediately stood up. At that moment, one particr gray-haired elder who was in his sixties was knocking on the floor with his cane as he tried to steady himself. He finally stood up, and slowly made his way over. At the sight of the elderly man, the martial artists'' facial expressions turned rueful. "Serum Stone, that is very beneficial for a martial artist," the elderly man said. "Of course it is. If it wasn''t for the Serum Stone, why would Sebastian stand up? He is a beginner at ck Level!" A man eximed. "Since Sebastian hase forward, this Serum Stone must be his now," another man said. Sebastian was obviously a respected person among the group of martial artists. His appearance had changed everyone''s expressions. Habib also showed a hint of excitement in his eyes, and hurriedly said, "Master Ko, please save me. Once you save me, I will immediately give you the Serum Stone and Tiger Gang''s assets to you." Sebastian''s eyes flickered, but he quickly recovered. He nodded and said, "Habib is a member of Jade City''s martial art society. As a senior, it is my duty to save you." As Sebastian finished his sentence, a few martial artists had a change in their expressions. Some were excited, some sighed, and some frowned. Sebastian knew them well. He took a nce at the martial artists, and said, "Everyone, we are all brothers and sisters in Jade City''s martial arts society. Come, join me to save Habib." "Once we do, I only want the Serum Stone. Half of the Tigers Gang''s assets belong to everyone," Sebastian said. Sebastian was sly. He understood well that even a no-brainer would realize that the Serum Stone was his; there was no chance to fight him over it. Although everyone was afraid of his identity and strength, they didn''t say much. However, there was still dissatisfaction in their hearts. Therefore, to quell other people''s dissatisfaction, Sebastian allocated half of the Tiger Gang''s assets to these people, which could win over them. Sure enough, this trick worked very well. After the crowds listened to Sebastian, they immediately agreed with him. "Since Master Ko has spoken, we must do so," a man said. "Jade City martial arts society''s brotherhood is forever! We will not be bullied by outsiders!" "Kid, Master Ko has spoken, you should run while you can," a man mocked. Amidst the shouting, almost all the martial artists at the scene stood up and surrounded Fade. Looking at themotion, Fade didn''t show any fear. Instead, he shook his head andughed. This so-called Jade City martial arts society was beyond ridiculous in his eyes. They were clearly a group of greedy and shameless hooligans. Yet now, they were pretending to be loyal and honorable, which was really a colossal irony. Sebastian stretched out his hands as he tried to calm the scene down. Then, he turned to look at Fade. As he smiled, he said, "Mr. Chen, Habib is a friend of mine. Could you please let him go for my sake?" Sebastian was all smiles, and his voice was very gentle. For those who didn''t know, they would think he was Fade''s friend. However, if they were to take a closer look, they would see the threat in Sebastian''s eyes. His fist was also holding tightly onto his crutches. He was ready to attack Fade at any time. However, even so, Fade didn''t show any fear. He snorted and replied to Sebastian impolitely, "Who the f*ck are you? Why should I consider your proposition? Just get lost." "Uh..." Everyone was stunned as they looked at Fade nkly. They definitely didn''t expect that Fade would treat Sebastian that way. Suddenly, there was amotion in the crowd. "This kid is digging his own grave! He is so disrespectful to Sebastian!" "Sebastian is known to be a wolf in sheep''s clothing! Don''t be fooled by the smile on his face. If he is triggered, no one will be able to survive." "He''s looking for his own death. No one can save him now." Kayden, who was severely beaten and Habib, who was trampled by Fade, suddenly changed expressions. They both looked excited from the sweet smell of revenge.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. They were initially worried that Sebastian might not attack. However, now that Fade had really enraged him, Sebastian would undoubtedly attack him. At this time, Sebastian''splexion sank. The smile on his face turned into a cold sneer as he stared at Fade, and slowly blurted out, "I ordered you to let go of Habib, did you hear me?" Fade wholly ignored him, and stepped on Habib''s chest with his right foot as he continued to add pressure. The huge force crushed Habib''s bones and made several cracking sounds. Habib''s face gradually turned purple as he huffed in pain. When Sebastian saw this, his eyes went cold. Then, he knocked the crutches in his hand fiercely, and said frigidly, "What an arrogant kid." After Sebastian finished speaking, he waved his right hand. The strong and sturdy dragon- head crutch in his hand was like a sharp sword, as he whipped it up and aimed it at the middle of Fade''s back. With a fierce killing intent, this move was vicious. He ultimately intended to put Fade to death. As Fade felt an attack wasing from behind, his eyes turned cold. He turned around abruptly, and his eyes were emotionless, as he sternly scolded, "Old man, you are looking for death." As he was speaking, Fade stretched out his hand and grabbed Sebastian''s cane. "It''s ridiculous to pick up my crutches with your hand!" Sebastian sneered, the crutches in his hand moved more aggressively. Swoosh! In the nervous eyes of everyone, the cane and Fade''s right hand collided. Just when everyone thought Sebastian would win, Fade squeezed the crutches urately with his right hand. He then raised the cane, together with Sebastian. He whirred him in the air. After a fewps, Fade smashed them down as hard as possible and Sebastian was mmed to the floor. At this time, everyone at the scene was dazed andpletely dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. "This ... It''s impossible! Master Ko is defeated!" A man yelled. "One move. He defeated Sebastian, who is a ck Level with just one move! Just how strong is he?" "This kid, what''s his background? With such strength, it is impossible for him to be unknown," one of them said. Amidst the cries of surprise, Sebastian''s face was red with blood. He was battered and exhausted as he tried to find his ground. His face was full of resentment as he stared at Fade fiercely. He gritted his teeth and burst out, "You... how dare you do this to me! You will pay for this. You will die!" After that, Sebastian waved his hand and ordered his subordinates, "Go to Hall 1 and invite someone over." Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 At the mention of Hall 1, everyone''s expressions changed. Their gazes were a little different when they looked at Fade. Fade felt a little curious about Hall 1 when he saw the changes in their expressions. He asked aloud, "What''s Hall 1?" No one responded; everyone looked at Fade and said nothing. Fade gave a cold snort, and stepped directly on Habib''s chest, who was crying in pain, and said, "Tell me, what''s Hall 1?" "I, I''ll tell you," Habib cried out. He didn''t hesitate to answer as the pain was unbearable. "Hall 1 has the best masters in our Jade City martial artists society," Habib exined further. After listening to Habib''s exnation, Fade immediately understood what was going on. This time, Habib''s Tiger Gang, from the Jade City martial arts society were gathering together with Titan Studio to discuss the matter of revenge for Brayden, the Young Master Chiu. However, there were various sects in the Jade City martial arts society. Naturally, there were differences in strength and influence. The gap between the strongest and the weakest was even more significant. In this case, there would be dissatisfaction when people with huge abilities discussed major issues. It was impossible to continue the discussion. Hence, in the end, they would rather divide these gangs into two groups ording to their strength. Those with more immense strength and influence would gather to discuss matters in Hall 1. Those who were weaker would gather in Hall 2 to discuss their matters. This group referred to Habib and the group of people here. Of course, in theory, the matters discussed in Hall 2 should be guided by the people in Hall 1. After all, those in Hall 1 were all more influential than them. For example, Sebastian had the strength of the ck Level but he was at a beginner stage. In Hall 2, he was considered the top. However, in Hall 1, Sebastian would barely reach the surface. In fact, he wouldn''t even make it to Hall 1. It could be said that the people in Hall 1 were the decision- makers regarding "how" they should avenge Young Master Chiu. While the people in Hall 2 would wait for Hall 1 to finalize the n before discussing the implementation details. Now, even the strongest person in Hall 2 was defeated by Fade. They had no choice but to seek help from the masters in Hall 1. Fade couldn''t help feeling a little ridiculous at this. The people in Hall 2 were discussing how to avenge Brayden. Yet, they didn''t even notice when Brayden''s enemy was right in front of them. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As for the so-called masters in Hall 1, they were just a joke in Fade''s eyes. Therefore, after listening to it all, Fade showed no fear at all. Instead, he waited for the so-called masters of Hall 1 with a smile. However, the crowd seemed to have interpreted Fade''s calmness and smile as small gestures to cover up his anxiety. At this moment, they all muttered in their hearts. Their eyes flickered as they were waiting to see Fade being beaten by the masters from Hall 1. "This kid is too arrogant! Knowing that the master of Hall 1 ising, he still stuck around!" A man said. "I think he knew that he couldn''t escape. Hence, he waited," another man guessed. "Anyway, he has offended our Jade City martial arts society this time, and this matter cannot be easily solved," one of them added. Amidst the whispered discussions and thoughts, Habib, Kayden, and Sebastian stared at Fade. Their expressions were filled with revenge and hatred. They couldn''t wait to see Fade being taught a lesson by the masters in Hall 1. Fade nced at them. He clearly understood what they were thinking, and didn''t burst their bubbles. He just shook his head lightly, and then waited for the arrival of the masters in Hall 1. On the contrary, Hannah and the others couldn''t help but worry about Fade when they heard the discussion around them. After all, for them, the reputation of the Jade City martial arts society was unimaginable. The masters in Hall 2 were already the ones whom they shouldn''t provoke. Not to mention, the masters in Hall 1, who was even more powerful than them. However, facing Hannah and their worries, Fade smiled confidently as he said, "Don''t worry. Let it be the arrival of the masters of Hall 1, or even if it''s Titan Studio''s Titan himself, I am not afraid." As soon as these words came out, many people at the scene were caught off guard. They sneered at Fade''s words and their faces were full of disbelief. However, in front of Fade, they did not dare to speak out. At this moment, footsteps sounded outside, and a voice with a slight disdain was heard, "You all can''t even beat an ordinary man. We still have to handle it for you. I think you have all worsened. With this kind of strength, stop iming to be one of the sects of Titan Studio. It''s simply embarrassing for us." "Mr. Xu, don''t get angry. Let''s go in and have a look first," another calm voice rang. Immediately, everyone saw the two middle-aged men who came in. As soon as these two people came in, the people in the hall immediately greeted them with excitement. "Mr. Xu, you are here," a man eximed. "Mr. Wan, you are here too," another man said. "Masters, you have to help us!" The crowd said. In the midst of the shouting, the two walked in with their heads held up slightly, with a haughty look on their face. Diego was the one with disdain in his tone. He didn''t say much but he just nced around, and asked, "Who is the one making trouble here, show yourself." Sebastian immediately pointed at Fade and said, "Mr. Xu, this kid is the one who has been causing trouble. Not only has he attacked me, but he also injured Kayden and Habib of the Tiger Gang. Mr. Xu, you must help us get justice!" Kayden and Habib also immediately pleaded. "Mr. Xu, please teach this arrogant man a lesson!" Kayden said. "Mr. Xu, save me," Habib cried out. Among the sounds of pleading, Mr. Xu frowned. He had a look of dissatisfaction on his face, and snorted coldly, "You''re all a bunch of trash. It is such a shame for you all to be bullied by a little boy." Immediately, Diego turned around with his hands behind his back. He paced towards Fade and said with a hint ofmand, "Did you beat them? Surrender your martial arts skills and break your limbs. In that case, I''ll let you go." After that, Diego raised his head proudly. It was as if Fade was a peasant and he didn''t bother to give him another look. Such vicious words made Hannah and the other felt repulsed and their delicate bodies trembled. However, at this moment, Fade was not afraid at all. Instead, heughed out loud and retorted, "Is this the so-called master in Hall 1? It''s truly disappointing." Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 As soon as he said this, Diego''s face suddenly turned pale. He lowered his head and fixed his gaze at Fade, as he questioned, "What did you say?" At that moment, Sebastian, Habib and the others took the advantage to add fuel to the fire. "Mr. Xu, this kid is too arrogant!" Habib called out. "We must teach him a lesson. Otherwise, we will lose our Jade City''s martial arts society''s reputation," another chimed in. "Mr. Xu, I think destroying his skills and limbs is simply not enough. From my point of view, the best way is to kill this kid now," Sebastian added. Amidst the arguments, Diego was full of anger. He stared at Fade, and said solemnly, "You''d better do it yourself. If not, you''d definitely regret it if I were to do it!" There was a hint of insult in his words which made the others tremble. "Boy, do it!" "Mr. Xu is the Guardian of the Fingerian n. The Fingerian n''s strength is in their physique''s skills. You wouldn''t want Mr. Xu to do the job," a man said. "If Mr. Xu does it himself, it can be guaranteed that your skeleton will be destroyed, and not a single bone will be left whole," one of them said. "Not only that but Mr. Xu can snap off your bones with a pinch. Not to kill you instantly, but rather to let you suffer in pain for a month before your death." Habib said. "If I were you, I would prefer to break my own limbs myself," Kayden sneered. Hannah and the others were horrified as the crowd roared; their expressions were overwhelmed with fear. After all, they were just ordinary college students and they never experienced such cruel and terrifying moments. The sudden change of events had them frightened and their faces were full of tension. Fade''s expression was initially indifferent. However, after hearing those words, it turned slightly bleak. He snorted coldly, took a look across the room before focusing on Mr. Wan who was behind Mr. Xu. Fade said in a deep voice, "Hulk, have you forgotten what I said to you before?" As soon as Fade finished, those present were shocked. "How dare he! How dare he speak to Mr. Wan in such a manner!" A man yelled. "Mr. Wan is the Guardian of the ming n. He has reached the mid of ck Level and is almost as powerful as Diego," one of them said. "He''s definitely dead meat," Kayden said. Sebastian, Habib, and Kayden were full of resentment at the moment, but their lips curled up into faint smiles, hinted with the bliss of revenge. It was as if they had witnessed Fade being punched to death by the Guardians. However, just when everyone had the same thought, Hulk, who heard Fade''s voice, turned to look at him. When he saw Fade''s face clearly, he couldn''t help but be startled. He was astonished and said, "Why are you here?" In front of him, the young man was indeed the man whom Hulk had met in Jade City University some time ago. At that time, Hulk was defeated and was taught a lesson by Fade. That experience was still unforgettable for him. ''"Mr. Wan, are you going to kill me?" Fade looked at Hulk and said in a serious tone. Hulk''s expression became solemn and he quickly said, "Mr. Chen, I didn''t mean that. I didn''t..." "If not, what are you doing now?" Fade shouted coldly, "Shouldn''t youe over and kneel down and admit your mistakes!" "This..." Hulk''s face became stiff and his body froze in ce as if he was unable to move. He was afraid of Fade''s strength and knew that he was not his opponent. Yet, for him to kneel to Fade in public on such an asion and admit his mistakes was something impossible for him. Therefore, at this moment, he hesitated. The others, when they heard the conversation between Fade and Hulk, were confused. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Diego immediately frowned and said to Hulk, "Mr. Wan, what are you doing? This kid dares to talk to you like this, I will kill him now." "No, don''t..." Hulk hurriedly blocked him. "Mr. Wan, what''s the matter with you? Could it be that you''re trying to protect him?" Diego questioned. Hulk shook his head and gritted his teeth as he exined, "No, I didn''t mean that. It''s just that we can''t do that to him." "Why not?" Diego asked with a frown. "Because, because... We are not a match for him," Hulk said the reason with difficulty. "We are not a match for him? Mr. Wan, stop fooling around." Diego didn''t believe it at all. He strode towards Fade and wanted to attack him. Hulk hurriedly exined, "Diego, don''t be impulsive. He... He is not an ordinary person. I have fought against him before but I was defeated by him. Don''t act rashly." "What! You lost to him?" Diego was taken aback, then sneered. He continued, "Mr. Wan, stop joking around. It''s not funny at all." "I''m not joking. It''s true. I..." Hulk was looking perplexed. He didn''t know how to exin the incident in Jade City University. However, before he could finish speaking, Diego simply interrupted him and said, "Mr. Wan, even if it is true, so what! He might have beaten you, but he might not beat me." "Now, I will show him my skills and he will realize the real strength of our Jade City martial artists," Mr. Xu dered. After that, Mr. Xu let out a loud huff. He positioned his palm in an odd shape and started his attack at Fade. The blow came with a whirr of wind; it was impressive. Moreover, those familiar with Mr. Xu could tell at a nce that this was his Penta Fist. The unique posture and technique can crush the bones where Fade was hit. The pain would definitely make him miserable. "Boy, get ready to die!" With a confident smile at the corner of Diego''s mouth, he aimed and launched an attack at Fade''s chest. Hulk was anxious and he wanted to stop Diego, but it was toote. Faced with Diego''s cruel and vicious move, Fade narrowed his eyes, and then abruptly reached out his right hand. His movements were so fast that no one could see them clearly. Even Diego couldn''t react in time and his right arm was immediately grabbed by Fade. "You..." Diego was taken aback. He immediately steadied his stance and changed his posture as he tried hard to swing off Fade''s right hand. But before he even tried, Fade gave a cold snort and twisted his arm hard. A crisp sound could be heard and Diego''s right arm broke immediately. Diego yelled in agony, hisplexion instantly flushed. The veins on his forehead popped out, as he broke out in cold sweat. "You, let me go, let go..." Diego shouted. Fade ignored him. He grabbed Diego''s right arm and twisted it in the opposite direction and suddenly there was another breaking sound,pletely shattering Mr. Xu''s right arm. Diego shrieked miserably. He almost fainted in agony. Fade snorted at Diego''s pain and then kicked him to the ground. After that, Fade raised his head and nced at the crowd, and said coldly, "Now, next one?" The crowd was quiet. Everyone looked at Fade in shock; their faces were full of horror, and they lowered their heads. No one dared to make a sound. Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Sebastian, Habib and the others who were initially smiling couldn''t help but stiffen their cheeks, and the muscles on their faces trembled. They looked at Fade in a daze,pletely unable to fathom what had happened before their eyes. The others held their breath. They simply didn''t have the guts to look at Fade in the eyes. At this time, Fade peeked at Hulk. Hulk was so scared that he almost fell to the ground. However, Fade didn''t bother him. Instead, he walked towards Habib and Kayden. He stared at the father- son duo callously and said, "I mentioned before that you would regret it. Now, you understand what I meant, right?" They were speechless and their eyes flickered at Fade. Diego, who had his arm broken by Fade, red at him with resentment, gnashing his teeth as he said, "How dare you hit me. The Fingerian n won''t let you go, our martial artists from the Titan Studio won''t let you go, either. We must..." When Fade heard that, he turned his head to look at Diego. He thought that this was ridiculous. He shook his head and questioned, "Before you spurt nonsense, you should do a background check on me." "Your background?" Diego was stumped. His expression turned peculiar, "You''re just a kid so what status would you have?" After he spoke, Diego looked at Sebastian. Sebastian also looked at the father-son duo as they waited for a reply. Kayden quickly chimed in, "He, he is just Hannah''s boyfriend. A mere doctor. Nothing special about his status." Upon that, Diego clenched his jaw and said, "Boy, don''t you try to scare me. The masters in Hall 1 must''ve known what happened here. They definitely won''t leave this matter as it is." Fade shook his head and snapped back, "It''s ridiculous that your, so-called Hall 1 masters are still discussing how to avenge Brayden, yet you don''t even know who I am. This is just too ludicrous." "What does your identity have to do with avenging Young Master Chiu''s?" Diego looked puzzled. At this moment, Hulk, who was looking a bit odd, finally made a sound, "Diego, stop talking. Just stop talking. He is Mr. Chen." "What Mr. Chen?" Diego didn''t think Jade City had any great man named Mr. Chen. Hulk looked bitterly, and replied, "He is Fade Chen! He is the one who injured Young Master Chiu some time ago." "What!" At this time, everyone at the scene was stunned. Each of them widened their eyes, and looked at Fade with awe. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They couldn''t imagine that this obscure and unknown kid turned out to be the person who injured Brayden. They felt unspeakable ridiculousness at the thought of how they were still discussing how to avenge Young Master Chiu. At that moment, Diego''s doubt was somewhat relieved. It seemed that it had be a matter of course that someone who could''ve hurt Brayden could easily defeat him. However, it was definitely not a good feeling to be injured. Diego gritted his teeth and red at Hulk with a reproachful tone in his voice. He said, "Mr. Wan, why didn''t you exin this to us in advance? Could it be that you are siding with him?" "I am not. I didn''t even know Mr. Chen was here. I just..." Hulk wanted to defend himself. Before Hulk could finish exining, Fade gave a cold snort. He looked at Hulk, and said, "Why? Are you going to arrest me and avenge Brayden, Hulk? It seems that the previous lesson was not enough!" As he recalled what happenedst time, Hulk couldn''t help but be anxious. An instinctive sense of fear developed inside of him. He immediately shook his head and denied, "Mr. Chen, no. I dare not toy a finger on you." "Afraid?" Fade grunted. He continued, "Since you''re afraid, then apany me to Hall 1. I am really interested to see how strong these revengeseeking Jade City martial artists are." "Ah, this..." Now, Hulk was dumbfounded. If he took Fade to Hall 1, he would definitely be regarded as a spy when the two parties had a collision. At the thought of more than a dozen senior masters in Jade City martial arts society pressing on his ming n, Hulk felt tremendously pressured. He almost instinctively rejected Fade. However, when he turned his head and met Fade''s cold eyes, he suddenly felt a different kind of chill in his heart and he couldn''t move. "Why, are you unwilling to do so?" Fade stared at Hulk who was still hesitating, and then nced over. When Hulk saw the look in his eyes, he didn''t dare to dilly-dally anymore. He nodded his head and said, "No, I am willing. I will take you to Hall 1." With that said, Hulk took Fade and walked towards Hall 1. Behind them, Diego, Sebastian, Habib, and the others all looked at Fade in shock. They couldn''t help but tag along to see what would happen next in Hall 1. At the same time, there were more than a dozen influential martial artists in Hall 1. They were all sitting at a round table. These people were part of the Titan Studio in Jade City''s martial art society. They were considered true masters in their arts. As usual, the top of the chains was usually smaller in quantitypared to the base. Even though they were fewer in numbers than Hall 2, their strength was unparalleled. Even Habib was not a match. At this time, these people looked a little bored at the two absent seats and started discussing. "What''s the matter, why haven''t Mr. Xu and Mr. Wane back yet?" A man asked. "Is there something going on in Hall 2? They mentioned that someone was making trouble just now," another man said. "Hehe, what can happen? There are already dozens of martial artists in Hall 2, plus Mr. Xu and Mr. Wan. No one will be able to defeat them," one of them said. "If nothing happened, why are they not back yet? I don''t want to waste my time here," someone eximed. "If you want to leave, then, leave. Anyway, there are so many of us who want to avenge Young Master Chiu so we have the numbers we need. If you leave, it will be fine," a man sneered. "You..." The man was angry. The atmosphere in Hall 1 was a bit tense, and the quarrel was getting more and more violent. At this time, an elder wearing a tunic suit coughed and said solemnly, "That''s enough. They are back." Everyone heard two footsteps approaching, and they immediately stopped arguing. They looked at the entrance to the conference room in unison. The door was pushed open, and Hulk walked in first. As they saw the familiar figure, many people in the room suddenly began to speak. "Mr. Wan, why did it take so long?" "Who is the troublemaker? How was it?" "Mr. Wan, why is your expression a little troubled?" Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Amidst the crowd''s discussion, Fade, who was behind Hulk, immediately walked in. They were initially in an uninterrupted discussion, but they were stunned as soon as they saw Fade''s figure. Their chattering stopped abruptly and they cast a strange look at Fade. "Who is this kid?" A man asked. "What''s the matter, Mr. Wan? Why did you bring him here?" Another man asked unhappily. "How about Mr. Xu. Where is he?" Among the sea of doubts, the elder in the tunic suit looked at Hulk and said with a grave tone, "Hulk, this man is..." The expression on Hulk''s face changed and he didn''t know how to answer. However, at this moment, the corner of Fade''s mouth curled into a smile. He nced at the people present, and mocked, "You all keep saying that you want to avenge Brayden, yet when Ie to you, you didn''t even realize. Isn''t this ridiculous?" "Huh!" They couldn''t help but be taken aback upon hearing Fade''s statement. They all felt a little stunned. Soon after, everyone recovered and looked at Fade with a gloomy expression. "Kid, you''re talking nonsense here. Do you know who we are?" A man asked. "You said we are discussing you? Could you be Fade Chen?" "Hulk, what is going on?" Someone asked. Amidst the voices, Fade replied, "Yes, I am Fade Chen, the enemy you are all looking for." As soon as that remark came out, everyone present was shocked, and they couldn''t hide their surprise. They threw a vicious look at Fade. "Boy, you are Fade? You''re courting death!" One of them eximed. "It''s you who injured Brayden? You should kneel and beg for forgiveness now," a man yelled. The yelling continued. Then, the elderly man in a tunic suit coughed. He stared at Hulk and asked in a deep voice, "Hulk, who on earth is this man? What is going on?" "Master Song, I, I just..." Hulk didn''t know how to answer, his face was full of hesitation. But at this moment, right behind them, Diego, Sebastian, Habib, and other people from Hall 2 appeared at the entrance of Hall 1. When everyone saw them, they couldn''t help but be distracted by them, and said, "Mr. Xu, you are back!" Diego came in and bowed to everyone. Maxwell, the elderly man in a tunic suit, huskily stated, "Hulk is unwilling to speak. Diego, why don''t you tell us what happened?" Speaking of this, Diego couldn''t help but feel the resentment in his heart. He red at Fade, then dragged Sebastian, Habib and the others in, and began telling the crowd what had happened in Hall 2. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ording to Diego, Fade was an extremely arrogant man. He brought some people along and vented his anger on Kayden. Not only that, but he also beat Habib violently, knocked Sebastian to the ground, and also broke one of Diego''s arms. In the end, he came to Hall 1 with Hulk, and he arrogantly dered that he would defeat all the people in Hall 1. Diego''s narration had created an uproar in Hall 1. The top martial artists started to shout one by one. "How dare you be so arrogant," a man said. "You did not respect Titan Studio nor Jade City''s martial art society," another man yelled. "Boy, kneel down and apologize now," one of them said. Amidst the chaos, Maxwell turned gloomy. He looked at Hulk and said, "Hulk, is that right? You betrayed us." Hulk''s face tightened, he nodded his head and bowed as he tried to exin, "Master Song, I, I just..." In the end, before Hulk could finish exining himself, Fade burst intoughter and grabbed Hulk by his cor. He forced Hulk to stand up and said, "You don''t have to apologize to them. I know a sinking ship when I see one and this group is definitely one. You don''t have to seek forgiveness." "You..." At this time, everyone was focused on Fade. Their expression was stern, and they were clenching their fist tightly. On the other hand, Hulk was about to cry. After all, Fade basically confirmed him as a traitor. Everyone had the impression that Hulk was Fade''s aplice. After this, Hulk would probably lose his foothold in Jade City''s martial arts world. For a while, Hulk looked sorrowful, he was about to cry. Fade saw through Hulk''s troubled thoughts. He nced at him, and continued, "Don''t cry, you can follow me. I can guarantee that your ming n will flourish in Jade City. As for the group of good-for-nothings in front of us, I will just destroy them." Fade''s arrogant words caused the people present to be furious, and they all stood up. "Kid, you are too arrogant," a man said. "Let''s kill him and avenge Young Master Chiu," a man cheered. "What an idiot," another man said. The masters in Hall 1 shouted sternly. Diego, Sebastian, Habib and the others who tagged along all had a gloating expression on their faces. They were obviously rejoicing for Fade''s misfortune; it was written all over their face. They couldn''t wait to see Fade being besieged and punished by the masters in Hall 1. At this time, Maxwell stared at Fade. He snorted and solemnly said, "Young man, it''s good to have some courage, but if you are overly courageous, you will be ignorant." "You''ve hurt Young Master Chiu before. This time, Master Chiu has ordered me to let me solve this matter," Maxwell said sternly. One would realize that his connection with Titan Studio was significant. "Originally, I only intended to catch the culprit, bring him back to Titan Studio, and teach him a lesson," Maxwell continued, "But now, you''ve gone overboard." "I must give you a lesson! Otherwise, you will think too highly of yourself," Master Song red at Fade, then waved his hand and ordered coldly, "Grab him!" In an instant, four men rushed from behind Maxwell towards Fade. They were aggressive, and it was clear that they intended to cause harm. When Fade saw this, he didn''t dodge to hide. Instead, heughed and shook his head. "I''ve defeated Diego and Hulk, both of whom are midtier ck Level martial artists. Do you think these four entry level ck Level martial artists could be my opponent?" "You..." The four thugs were furious and they wanted to attack Fade. However, before they could even attack him, Fadeunched an attack first. He moved his figure in a sh towards them; they couldn''t evenprehend his speed and weren''t able to react in time. Soon after, there were several "cracking" sounds. The four of them couldn''t even see the attack that was directed towards them. Then, all four men fell to the ground, spitting up blood. They no longer had the power to move. Whereas Fade, with the speed of lighting, returned to his original ce unharmed. Under such circumstances, the masters in Hall 1 could not help being surprised and their faces showed a look of astonishment. However, their response was also quick. Maxwell''s face sank. With a p of his hands, several self-proimed martial art masters stood up. They rushed towards Fade and surrounded him and were ready to attack. Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 The people who were going to fight with Fade were the most powerful people in Jade City''s martial arts world. Almost all of them were around the middle stage of ck Level. All these people charged towards Fade at the same time, bringing with them a tremendous momentum that made the people in Hall 2 take a few steps back in fear. Maxwell and the others curved their lips upwards slightly, watching triumphantly as the fight unfolded. "Take note not to kill him. Master Chiu would want to deal with him personally when he gets out of prison!" Maxwell exhorted. After hearing this, the martial artistsughed with confidence. "Maxwell, don''t worry, we know what we are doing," a man said. "Kid, I will only cripple you but will not kill you," another man said to Fade. "Haha, what an arrogant guy; now you know what fear is!" The crowd cheered them on. Sebastian, Habib, and Kayden watched the fight with twinkles in their eyes. At that moment, they couldn''t care about the pain in their bodies; they were trembling with excitement. However, Hannah and the other girls looked worried. They ced their hands on their chests, looking extremely anxious. Kayden looked at Hannah and the other girls, gritted his teeth, and said, "Hannah, now you know what real power is. You have refused me earlier. Now, it''s toote to even regret it." Hannah''s face sank and her expression became a little uneasy. However, when she thought of Fade''s confident words just now, Hannah felt certain of it and said firmly, "Fade will not be defeated." "He will not be defeated? Would you believe that kind of nonsense yourself?" Kayden sneered with a look of hatred. "Why don''t you start thinking about how to please me in bed when that kid loses the fight." "You... Shameless!" Hannah''s expression changed drastically as she red at Kayden. Kayden licked his lips and scanned Hannah up and down as he said with a grin, "Is this shameless? When we get in bedter, there will be more waiting for you! I can hardly wait now." After giving Kayden a fierce look, Hannah ignored him. She focused her gaze on Fade, with determination and expectation in her eyes. When Kayden saw this, he sneered, "I''ll let you have onest hope, and then watch your hope shatter before your own eyes." At this time, several people had already besieged Fade. These people were leaders of their sects, and their strengths were higher than the previous group of men who tried to attack Fade. Moreover, knowing what had happened earlier, they were more cautious. They kept a good distance between each other. After they exchanged a look at each other, they began to attack. "Taste my ming Fist!" One man charged forward. "Look at my Killing Palm," another man roared. "Tornado Kick!" A man yelled. Amidst the mor, these martial artists bombarded Fade with their own sect''s signature moves. Undeniably, when these martial artists of ck Level showed their true strengths, they were terrifying. The ming Fist whizzed out with a burning vigor, as if it could light up the air. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, the Killing Palm might seem gentle, but the moves were very strange, exuding a different kind of inner strength, and it was powerful. As for the Tornado Kick, just by the howling of the wind, it was enough to feel its formidable power. All the energies and moves from the martial artists converged andnded on Fade. Everyone thought that Fade would be defeated, and might even die. Fade, who was in the center of the siege, suddenly shook his head and sighed. He said with a disdainful expression, "Everyone''s move looks pretty good, but they are all just for show. Is this the strength of the martial artists from the so-called Titan Studio of Jade City? It''s ridiculous.¡± "Kid, you''re courting death!" "Kill him!" "Such an arrogant person. He is still in oblivion at this moment," one of the men said. Fade''s words outraged them even more. Their attacks grew in intensity. However, at that moment, Fade moved. With his opponents'' attacks before his eyes, Fade narrowed his eyes and raised his hands. Once he locked an opponent''s movement urately, he returned the attack at lightning speed. "Bang!" Fade''s fist attack sted against the ming Fist. It was no fancy punch, but the immeasurable force that came with it knocked the opponent out directly. "Snap!" Fade used a palm attack against the opponent''s Killing Palm. Before the other party could react, Fade''s majestic power snapped the opponent''s palm and broke it instantly with the sound of bone cracking. "Boom!" Fade struck a punch in response to the Tornado Kick. The punch hit the opponent''s abdomen and sent him flying. After a round of crackling and rumbling. In the blink of an eye, the martial artists who were attacking Fade, had all but fallen to the ground, wailing in pain. The scene stunned everyone who was present. They turned towards Fade with astonished expressions. They couldn''t imagine the oue at all. Those ck Level martial artists were all defeated. Moreover, Fade defeated them with only one attack each. "This this..." A man stuttered in shock. "What the hell happened?" "I''m not mistaken, am I? This kid, he, he won!" While everyone else was utterly surprised by the oue, Maxwell, who was smiling initially, suddenly turned gloomy. He stared at Fade and his bony palms pped the armrests as his anger surged. "You, how could you..." The furious Maxwell pped the armrest, and stood up abruptly. As he stood up, his strength which was at thete stage of ck Level exploded. A gust of wind emerged from nowhere, casting an oppressive atmosphere at the scene. "Master Song is enraged!" "Master Song is about to attack, what would the oue be?" "Master Song would surely win. He was a direct disciple of Master Chiu back then, unlike the others who have barely gotten acquainted with Titan Studio," said a man. "However, the kid''s strength seems a bit eerie. Maxwell is at thest stage of ck Level, which is only slightly higher than those martial artists earlier. I am afraid..." "There''s nothing to be afraid of. You haven''t reached this level, so you won''t understand. In theter stage, any small advancement would make a huge difference. Maxwell has entered thete stage of ck Level for decades. He would be able to defeat this kid," a man said confidently. Amidst the debates, Maxwell, who had gotten up, was about to attack Fade. However, at that moment, Fade stamped his feet and leapt up, thennded beside Maxwell. Next, before Maxwell could react, Fade pped his palm on Maxwell''s shoulder, and said calmly, "You are old now. Just sit down. You wouldn''t want to hurt yourself." Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 The turn of events surprised the martial artists who were at the scene. They red at Fade fiercely and barked through gritted teeth. "Bold fanatic, how dare you do that to Master Song!" "What an arrogant guy. Get down to your knees now," a man yelled. "Ignorant kid! How dare you do that in front of Master Song, you are courting death," one of them mocked. Amidst themotion, Maxwell felt Fade''s palm on his shoulder. Maxwell''s face sank. With a cold expression, he said, "Remove your hand." As he spoke, Maxwell readjusted his energy and began to stand up. He was angry. However, Maxwell had only managed to rise a little when Fade pressed him down hard with his right hand. Suddenly, Maxwell felt a huge forceing towards him. It was a force that Maxwell couldn''t resist at all. He was forced to sit back down on the chair. "I have said, you should sit down!" Fade repeated. Fade''s words were indifferent, but the strength from his palm made Maxwell feel an unquestionable sense of oppression. "You..." Maxwell gritted his teeth and stared at Fade. At the same time, he tried to break free from Fade''s palm, "Remove your hand." Maxwell shook his body, and a wave of energy burst out from him, as he tried to shake Fade''s palm away. However, when his energy hit fiercely on Fade''s palm, it had no effect on Fade at all. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "This, how could it be..." Maxwell was shocked. He was a little surprised with the situation. At this time, Fade''s face had turned cold. He shook his head disappointedly and said, "I''ve told you to stop moving. Otherwise, I will not be so polite anymore." After saying that, Fade lifted his palm slightly, and then patted it down on Maxwell''s shoulder again. It was only a simple move, but Maxwell''s expression changed drastically. His body began to tremble. This was because he felt a strong force pressing down on his shoulder. He couldn''t bear it and bent over involuntarily. Maxwell gritted his teeth and used all his strength in a desperate attempt to resist Fade''s oppression. The martial artists around them expected to see Maxwell teach Fade a lesson. Instead, they witnessed how Fade had held Maxwell down on the chair with a palm, and Maxwell could barely move. They were dumbfounded. In an instant, someone urged curiously. "Master Song, why don''t you make a move yet?" "This kid is too arrogant, Master Song, you have to teach him a lesson," said another man. "You arrogant man, take your palm off Master Song''s shoulder now," someone demanded. In the midst of all the noise, Maxwell''s cheeks grew redder and he looked terrible. In the end, Maxwell couldn''t withstand the huge force. The solid wooden chair that he was sitting on was crushed abruptly. Maxwell stumbled and sat on the ground, his cheeks flushed. A strand of blood could be seen from the corner of his mouth. Everyone was petrified. "Master Song, are you all right!" "Kid, what did you do to Master Song?" "How dare you..." Someone yelled. The other martial artists were shouting. Some couldn''t help but dash towards Fade. However, at this time, Maxwell, who was sitting listlessly on the ground, panted heavily and shouted, "Don''t do anything. Stop now." When the martial artists heard Maxwell''s order, they stopped in their tracks and looked curious. Fade raised the corner of his mouth, nced at these angry martial artists who were about to attack him, and said lightly, "You have saved your own lives today." "You..." The martial artists looked angry and wished they could punch Fade''s face. However, when they were about to do so, Maxwell shouted again, "Stop all your actions. Do not do anything to him." Fade nodded to Maxwell and said, "You are smart. In that case, I will spare your life. Go back and tell the people of Titan Studio, if this happens again, I will not be that polite again." After saying that, Fade turned to leave. Some were still angry and tried to stop Fade. However, Maxwellmanded coldly, "Let him go." Suddenly, no one dared to stop Fade. Diego, Sebastian, Habib and the others could only look at him with hatred and they watched him walk away. They could not stop him. Fade left with Hannah and the other girls. In Hall 1, people gradually spoke up again. The crowd gathered in front of Maxwell. They helped him up and chattered non-stop. "Master Song, are you okay, please get up." "Master Song, why did you let that kid go? That was too easy for him," another man said. "Yes, Master Chiu has ordered us to avenge Young Master Chiu. If that''s the case, I''m afraid it would be hard to exin to him!" One man said worriedly. "Master Song, that kid must have not gone far, we should catch up with him." Many voiced their opinions, and among them, Diego, Sebastian, and Habib looked particrly resentful. They wished they could rush out and stop Fade. However, right at that time, Maxwell nced at everyone and roared, his face was terribly gloomy, "Shut up, all of you." "If you want to die, you can go after him," Maxwell pointed outside and shouted sharply. The scene fell into silence. No one dared to speak. However, their expressions were of confusion and puzzlement. Maxwell understood their thoughts and exined through gritted teeth, "That Fade''s strength far exceeds all your expectations. Even I am no match for him." "What! Howe?" "Master Song, you are a master at thete stage of ck Level, how could you not be that kid''s opponent?" "Then, is that kid at the peak stage of ck Level? That''s quite impossible." "He is so young. How could he possibly reach the peak stage of ck Level?" An old master said. No one believed that Fade was that strong. For a moment, there were voices of shock and doubt everywhere. Master Song touched the blood at the corner of his mouth and said coldly, "Are you doubting what I said? Or do you think that my strength is not as good as yours?" While speaking, Maxwell smashed a chair into pieces. With that, the martial artists came back to their senses. They were extremely shocked. Indeed, Fade was a man who could defeat so many masters in an instant. He could render Maxwell motionless with just one palm. How could he be an ordinary man? They were all blinded by his appearance in the first ce. They had believed that Fade was just a nobody and didn''t want to believe that he was better than them. Therefore, they found all kinds of excuses to defend themselves even though the truth was right before their eyes. Maxwell''s words had banished all their excuses. They had to ept the fact that Fade was a master, and his martial arts skills had far surpassed theirs. Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 The scene was silent all of a sudden. No one spoke. At this moment, they were still in great shock that Fade was at the peak stage of ck Level. They couldn''t bring themselves to believe that. Diego, Sebastian, and Habib had hateful looks on their faces. They were shocked yet unwilling to let Fade go. They clenched their fists repeatedly but they could not exert much force. Someone broke the silence, "Since Fade is so powerful, should we just forget about our revenge?" Hearing this, Maxwell''s expression turned cold. With a hint of hatred on his face, he gritted his teeth and said, "Of course we can''t just forget about it. How can we, the Titan Studio of Jade City, be bullied by an outsider." "We must take revenge," Maxwell said harshly. "How should we do that? We can''t find anyonepetent enough to fight him, not even in Titan Studio. Moreover, even someone at the peak stage of ck Level is not necessarily his match," a man said. Maxwell gritted his teeth and said, "If the masters at the peak stage of ck Level can''t beat him, we''ll find someone from the Earth Level." "The Earth Level!" The martial artists were shocked. Suddenly, they became a little excited at the thought of something. "Master Song, did you mean Master Chiu who is at Earth Level?" A man asked. "Master Chiu is the only Earth Level master in Titan Studio, right?" "Is Master Chiu going to take matters into his own hands?" Someone asked. Maxwell said, "Master Chiu is cultivating his skills now, and he is not far from a breakthrough. When he re-emerges, it will be the end for the kid." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, the martial artists present were both surprised and delighted. "If Master Chiu is going to break through again, then, wouldn''t he reach the middle stage of Earth Level?" A man asked excitedly. "The middle stage of Earth Level, that''s a real master," another man added. "I can''t imagine what kind of power he would have at that stage." "I can''t wait to see Master Chiu teach that kid a lesson,"mented another. However, at this time, Fade had sent Hannah and the other girls back to the school. He drove back to the hotel after that. After a day of rest, Fade got up early. He felt revitalized and began to get busy at work again. At present, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Sincere Medicine Center had ventured into Jade City. Business development was going in full swing for this branch office. Furthermore, their business was thriving every day. Even Fade, a guy who didn''t care about the business, had to help Lily deal with thepany''s affairs, as he wanted to stabilize the branch''s business in Jade City as soon as possible. After a busy morning, when Fade was just about to take a break after his lunch, Titas turned up at Sincere Medicine Center. Fade greeted him immediately, "Sergeant Xu, what brings you here? Are you here to check on my pharmacy?" Titas smiled and waved his hand, "Quit joking Mr. Chen. I came here today to bring you good news." "Good news, what good news?" Fade was a little curious. Titas did not say it directly, but took out an envelope and handed it to Fade. "This is..." Fade took the envelope, opened it and found out that it was an invitation card. "An invitation card?" Fade was a little surprised. He nced at Titas and smiled, "Who could it be to let you send an invitation to me in person." While speaking, Fade opened the card and scanned the content. Then, his expression changed. He replied with a little surprise, "This, this is an invitation card from the Chief Executive." Titas smiled and said, "Yes, this is the invitation card from the Chief Executive. Mr. Chen and Miss Wei are invited to attend a dinner at the Government House tonight." "The Chief Executive invited us to the dinner, but why?" After the surprise, Fade couldn''t help but felt a little curious. Titas smiled but did not reveal anything. He said to Fade, "I don''t know the Chief Executive''s thoughts. However, Mr. Chen, you will find out when you are there tonight." Fade smiled and kept the invitation, "If that''s the case, I''ll go tonight." "Alright, Mr. Chen, see you tonight," Titas replied and waved goodbye immediately. After Titas left, Fade didn''t continue his break but went to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s branch office. He found Lily busying herself at work. "Why are you here?" Lily was a little surprised to see Fade''s arrival. "Aren''t you busy at your pharmacy?" Fade couldn''t help feeling a little distressed when he saw Lily eating lunch while doing her work. He walked over, took away the pen in Lily''s hand, and said, "Sister Lily, you should focus when you eat." Lily smiled at Fade''s action and said, "It''s fine. I need to get some work done, so I''ll do it while I eat." "By the way, Fade, you are not here to supervise me eating, are you?" Lily picked up her lunch box, and joked with Fade as she ate. Although Lily was smiling, she looked slightly exhausted. Fade couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. He reached out inadvertently and stroked Lily''s cheek lightly as he said gently, "Sister Lily, thanks for all the hard work." Lily couldn''t help but be stunned by his gentle gesture. In an instant, her eyes were a little red, but she immediately lowered her head and buried her face in the lunch box. Then, she said as calmly as possible, "I''m fine. I''m not exhausted. I''m used to it already." Fade felt even more distressed when he heard the words. He reached out and took Lily''s lunch away. Then, he took Lily''s hand and stood up as he said, "Sister Lily, follow me." "Fade, where are we going?" Lily was surprised. "Let''s go eat something good," Fade said solemnly. Lily said, "It''s too troublesome. My lunch is specially packed and is very nutritious. Besides, I still have work to do in the afternoon. It would take up too much time if we go out to eat." Fade did not listen to Lily''s excuse. He took her hand and walked straight out of the office, saying, "Sister Lily, no matter what you say today, you have to listen to me. Let''s go out and have a good meal." "Okay, okay, I''ll go out with you, but can you slow down? I can''t keep up with you," Lily smiled. Fade slowed down when he heard this. Then, Fade drove Lily to Queen Avenue, the most prosperous district in Jade City. After parking the car, Fade chose a luxurious local restaurant. He ordered a sumptuous meal and enjoyed the food with Lily. They took an hour and a half to finish all the delicious food. After the meal, Lily checked the time and said to Fade, "Since we have finished eating, we should head back now." Fade shook his head and said to Lily instead, "Sister Lily, let''s go shopping at the nearby mall." "But, there''s still some work in the office, I..." Lily hesitated. Fade took Lily''s hand and said with a smile, "Sister Lily, I won''t dy thepany''s affairs. Moreover, I have something more important for you to do!" Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 "Something more important?" Lily looked at Fade with confusion. Fade said, ''TH tell youter. Let''s go to the mall to buy some clothes." Before Lily could respond, Fade took her to a premium boutique in the mall. Fade beckoned to the sales assistant and asked, "Where is the evening gown section? Take us over to see." "Mister and Miss, the evening gown section is here, pleasee with me," the sales assistant said with a smile and led Fade and Lily to the evening gown section. Lily would have guessed it by now. She looked at Fade and said, "Evening gown? Is there a dinner to attend?" Fade smiled and said, "I''ll tell you after we buy the evening gown." "You..." Lily looked at Fade and smiled. She did not pursue the matter further. When they arrived at the evening gown section, Fade''s eyes lit up. There were all kinds of gorgeous gowns that one could only see on celebrities on TV and in movies. Each piece of the gowns was exquisitely made. Fade was stunned momentarily. On the other hand, Lily''s eyes sparkled when she looked at all the gorgeous evening gowns in front of her. Fade smiled when he saw Lily''s expression and he urged, "Sister Lily, go try them on and see which one you like."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Miss, what kind of evening gown do you like, I can rmend them to you. We have..." The sales assistant began to introduce the gowns professionally, and Lily carefully chose a few pieces. Fade proceeded to the men''s section. Compared with the variety andplexity of the women''s clothing, there were fewer choices for men''s clothing. Most of them were basically dark colored suits. Fade gestured for a sales assistant to help him get a suit that would make him look rtively matured. After trying the suit on, he thought it felt good. Therefore, Fade decided to keep the suit on and went straight to the women''s section to show Sister Lily so that she could give him some advice. After Fade had chosen his outfit, Lily had not even started to try on the gowns. After all, a woman would usually take longer to choose an outfitpared to a man. "Sister Lily, how do I look in this suit?" Fade asked aloud. He turned one round so that Lily could take a look. Hearing his voice, Lily looked up. Her eyes lit up immediately, revealing a hint of surprise. Even the sales assistant next to Lily was a little surprised when she looked towards Fade. The sales assistant''s eyes flickered, and a blush appeared on her face. After Fade had changed into the formal suit, his image and temperament improved tremendously. He looked more energetic, even as good looking as the celebrities on TV. Lily especially was used to seeing Fade dressing up casually. The sudden change rendered Lily speechless from the surprise. Fade looked at Lily''s stunned expression and waved his hands in front of Lily. He said, "Sister Lily, why don''t you say something. Are you stunned by my handsome look?" Lily came back to her senses. She did notin at Fade''sment but smiled and nodded, "You look really handsome indeed." "Haha! Sister Lily, this is the first time you praise me for being handsome." Fade smiled and then urged, "Sister Lily, then you should go and change your clothes. I also want to see how you would look when you wear an evening gown." Lily nodded and went on to choose the gowns. A momentter, Lily came out in a ck evening gown. She twirled in front of Fade, then asked, "How is it? Do I look good in this?" Fade nced over at Lily''s figure. He had to admit that Sister Lily had a good figure and appearance. She could wear anything and still look good. The ck gown itself looked a little old- fashioned, but Lily carried it well and gave it a refreshing look. However, Fade was still dissatisfied, hemented while touching his chin, "You look pretty, but something''s missing." "What''s missing?" Lily looked at herself in the mirror, feeling pretty good. Fade thought for a while. After a few seconds, he realized something and came to Lily''s side. He leaned close to Lily''s ear and whispered, "Sister Lily, I think this gown is too conservative." "Conservative?" Lily was taken aback. Fade said immediately, "Sister Lily, didn''t you notice the female celebrities on TV? It ismon for celebrities to bare some of their body parts. Your gown is too conservative." When Lily heard the words, her pretty face blushed. She red at Fade and said, "What were you paying attention to when you watched the TV? You are a pervert!" Fade exined with a smile, "Sister Lily, I''m not a pervert. It''s a pity as this gown has covered your perfect figure. It doesn''t show off your good features at all!" Hearing Fade''s sweet ttery, the corners of Lily''s mouth turned upwards inadvertently. She smiled and said, "Then, let''s change into another one." Subsequently, Lily chose another gown. She entered the fitting room and began to change. A few minutester, Lily emerged in a new gown. This time, Fade couldn''t keep his eyes off her. This was because the evening gown that Sister Lily had worn this time was exactly the kind that a celebrity would wear. The gown almost only covered the key parts of the body. Her fair skin and beautiful figure were well entuated. At that moment, Lily looked even more beautiful than the actress on TV. No wonder Fade could only stare. Even the sales assistant''s eyes lit up. She couldn''t help butpliment, "Miss, you look absolutely stunning in this gown." "Thank you!" Lily nodded, then she turned to Fade and asked with a smile, "What do you think?" Fade wiped the saliva from theer of his mouth, nodded quickly, and said, "You look so beautiful." "Then I will wear this gown," Lily said. However, Fade''s expression changed when he heard that. He shook his head quickly, "No, Sister Lily, you can''t wear this gown." "No, why? Didn''t you just say that I look beautiful in this?" Lily felt a little strange. Fade scratched his head. He leaned over to Lily and whispered, "You do look pretty in this. However, I don''t feelfortable at the thought of how the people at the dinner would look at you." Lily was taken aback. She stared at Fade and said, "I didn''t expect you to be the jealous type." "Sister Lily, I''m not being jealous. It''s just that, if you are being gawked at by strangers, it doesn''t feel right," Fade said in all seriousness. Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 For some reason, Lily felt a sense of warmth. She smiled in delight. She said to Fade immediately, "Then I should change into a more conservative gown." After saying that, Lily said to the sales assistant, "I don''t want this, let''s choose another one." However, as soon as she finished speaking, Fade said, "We''ll take this one too, but we will buy another one as well." "Take this as well? Why? Fade, didn''t you just say that you don''t want me to wear this gown?" Lily was puzzled. Fade touched his head, he smiled cheekily and leaned closer to Lily, then whispered, "I don''t like it when you wear it and be seen by other men. However, I would very much like it if you were to wear it for me." When Lily heard the words, she was stunned. She rolled her eyes at Fade and mocked, "Men!" Even though she said so, Lily took the gown and proceeded to choose another one. Upon seeing that, Fade couldn''t help but begin to fantasize. He thought of Sister Lily dancing in front of him wearing this gown. In that instant, Fade felt his heart race and his clothes suddenly felt a little tight. Hence, Fade turned around and asked the sales assistant for a ss of water to suppress his desire. When Fade returned from drinking, Lily had already entered the fitting room to change into another gown. Fade was waiting outside the fitting room when a hot-looking sales assistant approached, leading a middle- aged woman into the fitting room. The woman looked like another customer. After waiting for about five minutes, Lily still hadn''te out. Fade felt a little strange and started to wonder what Lily was doing in the fitting room. However, Fade thought of theplexity of a woman''s gown, and decided to continue waiting. Another ten minutester, Lily still did note out. This time, Fade was a little anxious. He got up and walked towards the fitting room, and looked around at the entrance. Seeing this, the sales assistant serving Lily stopped Fade quickly and said, "Sir, I''m sorry. This is thedies'' fitting room. Men are not allowed to enter." Fade said, "I just want to see why my friend hasn''te out yet, it''s been so long." The sales assistant smiled and said, "Sir, it takes a longer time for a woman to change her outfit. Please wait a moment." Fade frowned and turned around, ready to go back and wait. However, at this moment, he heard something. His eyes widened and he turned towards the direction of the fitting room and yelled, "Sister Lily, are you inside?" He seemed to have heard Lily''s cry just now. Although the voice was very soft and was blocked off almost immediately, Fade was sharp enough to catch the sound. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Sir, you can''t make loud noises here. Please keep quiet," the sales assistant stepped forward to stop Fade. However, Fade was already a little anxious. He shouted again, "Sister Lily, can you hear me? Please answer me." There was still silence from inside. There was no response. This time around, Fade was really anxious. He red at the sales assistant, pushed her away, and rushed into the fitting room. There were many small cubicles inside the fitting room. Fade didn''t know which one Lily had gone into. However, it was an emergency, so Fade couldn''t care less. He searched every single cubicle in the fitting room. He pushed open every door from the entrance, to check the situation inside. Fortunately, this was a premium boutique. There were not many customers, and even fewer patrons on working days. Therefore, several cubicles that Fade had searched were vacant. Fade continued to check. The moment he opened the sixth door, a dart shot out from inside, straight towards Fade''s chest. The dart came at close range and lightning speed. For ordinary people, it was almost impossible to dodge. However, it was a small matter for Fade. When Fade saw the dart, his body immediately reacted. He turned his body to the side and the dart missed his chest. At the same time, Fade reached out his right hand, pinched his fingers in the air, and caught the flying dart. As soon as he did that, Fade took a closer look at the situation in the fitting room. Lily, who was putting on her evening gown, was struggling as her mouth was being covered by another woman. The woman who held Lily, was the sexy sales assistant, Teresa, who had entered the fitting room earlier. When Teresa saw that Fade had caught her dart in the air, she was taken aback for a moment. She came back to her senses quickly, rubbed her palm on her waist, and threw another attack towards Fade. "Leave!" Fade''s eyes widened with a hint of anger on his face. He bellowed and then mmed his fist on Teresa. With a "bang", Fade''s fistnded on Teresa''s abdomen directly. The powerful force instantly made her scream and slump to the floor, clutching her abdomen. As a result, her hand that was covering Lily''s mouth came loose. Lily was breathing heavily. There was a look of horror on her face when she said, "Fade, she, she is a bad person." Fade pulled Lily into his arms andforted, "Sister Lily, it''s okay. I''m here, she can''t hurt you." Teresa, who was on the ground saw the opportunity. She arched her body and made an attempt to escape. However, the second she moved, Fade kicked her back into the cubicle. She mmed violently onto the wall of the fitting room and spat a mouthful of blood. Her face turned pale instantly. "Who are you? Why did you do this to Sister Lily?" Fade stared at Teresa with anger in his eyesand asked harshly. Teresa blinked and said, "I don''t understand what you are talking about. I''m just a sales assistant. Just now, I was helping thisdy..." With a "crack", Fade twisted Teresa''s left arm and bent it into an awkward angle. Then, he said coldly, "If you don''t tell me the truth, I will break all your limbs." This time, Teresa shed a frightened look in her eyes. She relented, "I''ll tell you the truth." "Say it now!" Fade ordered coldly. Teresa said, "I received a mission from someone to bring a message for Miss Lily." Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 "Who asked you to do this? What do you want to tell her?" Fade asked. Teresa replied, "I don''t know who the person is as they contacted me through e-mail. They told me to make sure Lily does not attend tonight''s banquet. If she does, she will bear the consequences of her decision." "The banquet at the Government House," said Fade as his expression became stony. Immediately, he red at Teresa and pressed further, "Are you hiding anything from us?" "No, that''s all I know," Teresa quickly rified. "I''m a member of the Starwide Gang. I''m only responsible for sending her the message. I really don''t know anything else." "Starwide Gang," repeated Fade. He knew a thing or two about that gang. After all, he had heard of the Starwide Gang when he was dealing with Tiger Gang in Jade City. The Titan Studio and the Tiger Gang were the martial arts forces of Jade City while the Starwide Gang was made up of ordinary people. Theirbat skills were inferior to Tiger Gang. However, the Starwide Gang was greater in numbers, and they were closely affiliated with the people of Jade City. Therefore, when dealing with disputes within themon folk, the Starwide Gang was sometimes more efficient than the Tiger Gang. "Get lost!" Fade could tell that she was truly just a member. Hence, she didn''t know much, and Fade couldn''t gain more information from her. Judging from her words, the attack on Lily must be rted to the banquet at the Government House. However, the matter did not seem too serious. After all, that girl hadn''t tried to kill Lily. Otherwise, Lily would have died while Fade was waiting outside for her. Thinking of that, Fade suddenly felt differently about the banquet at night. Lily, who had just regained consciousness,forted Fade, "I''m fine, Fade. You don''t have to worry about it." Fade med himself, saying, "I failed to protect you, Lily. I put you in danger." Lily shook her head in response, "Don''t say that. It''s not your responsibility." Immediately, Lily asked Fade, "By the way, what banquet was that woman talking about?" Fade revealed a wry smile in response. He took out the invitation card and exined to Lily, "Just now, Sergeant Xu sent me this invitation. He told me that the Chief Executive has invited us to attend the banquet tonight at the Government House." "A banquet at the Government House... Will something important happen?" Lily was a little surprised. Fade shook his head and said, "Sergeant Xu didn''t say anything at the time, and I''m in no position to ask." Lily fell silent. Reacting to the situation, Fade inevitably decided, "Lily, why don''t we stay away from this banquet?" He was really worried about Lily''s safety. However, Lily shook her head quickly in response to his question. She said, "How can we not go? This is the Chief Executive¡¯s banquet! If you don¡¯t go, you will leave a bad impression on him. It''s not good for ourpany." "I would rather leave a bad impression than put you in danger," Fade said. Lily refuted him, saying, "Fade, you can''t think like that. Think about it from a different perspective. If we don''t go, we won''t ever figure out why someone tried to attack me. If that''s the case, I will always be in danger. On the other hand, attending the dinner party will help us to figure out what is going on. We''ll have a better shot at resolving this issue." Fade fell quiet at Lily''s words. After a moment of silence, he nodded in agreement. Her thinking made sense to him. Therefore, Fade nodded and said, "Then, let''s go tonight. However, you must stay by my side at all times." Lily smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not a kid. I know what to do. How about this? Why don''t I hold your hand tonight? I won''t let go." "Well, that''s a good idea," Fade agreed seriously to her casual suggestion. He even took the initiative to hold Lily''s hand immediately. Warmth blossomed in Lily''s heart. She did not remove her hand from Fade''s. After that, Fade and Lily left the mall and returned to thepany with their attire for the evening''s asion. Soon, it was evening. Fade and Lily put on the clothes they had bought and drove to the Government House. As it was the residence of the Chief Executive of Jade City, the security at the Government House was top- notch. When they drove into the Government House, they went through various inspections before they were finally allowed to enter the courtyard. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. By the time Fade and Lily arrived, many luxury cars were already parked in the yard. At a nce, they could see many prominent figures of Jade Cityughing and talking. It was a lively scene. Their arrival caught the attention of many people. After all, Fade had a good reputation in Jade City. It was due to the sudden emergence of the exhibition, and also his hot- selling Fei Magic Toner. The seafood poisoning incident had also boosted his influence tremendously. It made Fade a famous doctor among the people and helped facilitate the establishment of the Sincere Medicine Center. Therefore, the gazes of many were fixed on Fade at that moment. Nevertheless, their eyes were curious and vignt. None of them approached Fade. After all, they were business leaders in Jade City. Although Fade''s poprity had increased exponentially among themon folk, it was not a big deal to them as every one of them was a lot wealthier than Fade. Instead, it was Lily, who was next to Fade, who attracted many men. They came over to say hello with a smile, as if they wanted to befriend her. Beautiful women were always the centre of attention on any asion. However, Lily treated them indifferently. A faint nod was the most response some of them received. She even ignored some of them. As a result, the people casted strange and dissatisfied looks at Fade and Lily. However, Fade didn''t care about their attitudes. After all, he was there to figure out who the Starwide Gang members were and what their intentions were. Therefore, after a brief greeting, Fade and Lily found a ce in a corner by themselves and quietly observed the situation and the attendees. Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 As time passed, more and more guests arrived, and the scene became more and more lively. Suddenly, there was a stir in the lively scene. Everyone''s eyes were looking in the same direction. Noticing that, Lily and Fade looked over curiously. They saw a young woman sporting short hair walking over with a smile. The guests around her all smiled and greeted respectfully when they saw the young woman. Even the big shots who had been dismissive of Fade previously put on a respectful front, ttering even, in front of that young woman. Such a scene naturally made Fade and Lily a little curious. Lily couldn''t help but ask, "Who is that? Why are they all reacting like this?" Fade frowned slightly as he stared at the young woman intently. She looked a bit familiar. However, he couldn''t remember who the woman was. Just as Fade was thinking about it, the people next to him started talking. "Unexpectedly, Miss Sasha actually came to this meeting," a man said. "Sasha is the eldest daughter of the Li family, and she is very much liked by her grandfather. Isn''t it obvious that she would attend this asion?" Another man answered. "That''s right, Miss Sasha rarely attends such events recently," the man said. Fade and Lily immediately understood when they overheard the discussion. The young woman was Sasha, the granddaughter of the richest man in Jade City, Fenrir Li. She was the daughter of Martin Li. As the richest man in Jade City, the Li family had tremendous influence. As the eldest daughter of the Li family, Sasha was loved greatly by her grandfather. She was also a very capable person. Hence, she naturally attracted everyone''s attention. It was no wonder that Sasha became the centre of attention as soon as she appeared. Looking at Sasha, Lily nodded slightly. She began thinking to herself. The Chief Executive had invited so many businessmen, and even the eldest daughter of the Li family. She wondered what was going on. However, at that moment, Fade''s mind was on something else. He still remembered that a year ago, when he had been returning from Hanover City to the Cloud n to learn about the Cloud-reaching Skill, he had met Miss Sasha on the mountain. At that time, Miss Sasha had attempted to coerce Donovan, the guardian of Cloud n, to treat her grandfather''s illness. However, Fade had stopped her. There had been a conflict between them. In the end, Sasha''s subordinate, Uncle Fenrir, died in Fade''s hands. With that thought in mind, Fade suddenly felt that the air around him had be heated. He looked up to see everyone''s eyes on him. The reason was because Miss Sasha was walking towards him. Lily was both curious and nervous. She tugged the corner of Fade''s clothes, and said, "Sasha is coming over, what is she going to do? How do we respond?" Fade''splexion was slightly stony. He gently squeezed Lily''s hand, as he said, "Lily, don''t worry. No matter what she wants to do, you don''t have to be afraid as long as I''m here." At that moment, Sasha stood before them. With a smile on her face, she looked at Lily and said, "This is the manager of the famous Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, right?" A smile appeared on Lily''s face. She nodded, and said, "Yes, I am Lily Wei. Hello, Miss Li." Lily politely stretched out her right hand, ready to shake hands with Sasha. However, Sasha''s expression changed. The smile on her face disappeared. Her eyes departed from Lily, ignoring Lily''s handshake, and were fixed on Fade. Stuck in an awkward situation, the smile on Lily''s face stiffened. Immediately, she withdrew her outstretched arm. Looking at Fade, Sasha''s eyes narrowed slightly. She deliberately lowered her voice as she said, "You must be Mr. Chen." Fade seemed to not have heard her at all. He didn''t even spare her a nce. At his behaviour, Sasha''s expression soured. Many of the businessmen around were indignant. They began yelling at Fade. "Fade, can''t you see thedy talking to you?" "Why is President Chen doing this to Miss Sasha?" "What an idiot. Just because you are doing well recently, you ignore Miss Li. I think you''re courting your own death," chimed in a man. "Hurry up and apologize to Miss Sasha," one of them said. Amidst the shouts, Sasha red at Fade. Her voice grew in intensity, "I''m talking to you, can''t you hear me?" Fade turned his gaze to Sasha, looked her up and down, and said coldly, "Do I know you?" Sasha raised her eyebrows and said coldly, "It seems that your memory is not very good. Do you still remember what happened at the Cloud Mountain a year ago?" Hearing her bring up that incident, Fade was certain that Sasha had no good intentions. He pretended to think for a few seconds before he suddenly said, "Oh, it turned out to be that incident! I remember that I solved a problem at the time. He was a nobody, so I didn''t take it seriously." As soon as the words left his mouth, Sasha''s expression turned even gloomier. She red at Fade fiercely, and she said coldly, "Although Uncle Fenrir was only a subordinate of my family, he has been in my family for more than 20 years. We will never forget what happened to him." Fade waved his hand indifferently, and said lightly, "Come on then. I am never afraid of revenge." After speaking, the two of them stared at each other, and the atmosphere became tense. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The surrounding guests listened to the conversation between them, and they vaguely picked up a thing or two. Their expressions became a little strange. "Uncle Fenrir, I know him. He was the steward of the Li family, and he had quite a high position. I haven''t seen him this year. I didn''t know he had died," a man said. "Moreover, he was actually killed by someone," another man said. "Listening to their conversation, it seems that Fade killed him," a person said. "How dare hee to Jade City after he killed someone from the Li family. I think he is looking for death," one of them said. "Not only did he kill a man but he is so arrogant. He would certainly die," a man said. The voices of the crowd made the atmosphere between them more tense. It was like a battle waiting to start. Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Fortunately, at that moment, a voice announced loudly, "The Chief Executive is here." Just like that the attention of the crowd shifted. The fire in Sasha''s angry eyes died down a little. Nevertheless, she still threatened Fade before turning away, saying, "You will regreting to Jade City. This is my family''s territory." As soon as those words left her mouth, Sasha stered a smile on her face. Then, she turned around and walked towards the Chief Executive. Fade simply shrugged and left. Instead, it was Lily who seemed nervous about the situation. She asked Fade, "What is the conflict between you two?" Fade replied, saying, "Something happened when I was in Hanover City." "T-this..." Lily began to panic. After all, given the position and power that the Li family possessed in Jade City, it was extremely easy for the Li family to get rid of them. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With that thought in mind, it was only right for Lily to feel nervous. After all, the branches of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and the Sincere Medicine Center had only just been established recently. Although their business had gradually improved, the results would only be bad if the Li family decided to suppress their business. However, Fade was not afraid at all. He squeezed Lily''s hand andforted her softly, "Lily, don''t worry. It''ll be fine." Under such circumstances, Lily could only suppress the emotions in her heart. She nodded, and then stepped forward with Fade to greet the Chief Executive. The Chief Executive looked like he was in his fifties. Dressed in a suit and a pair of gold sses, he was wearing a smile on his face. He looked very kind and considerate, very much like a gentleman. At that moment, many businessmen were lining up to shake hands with the Chief Executive. Of course, it was Sasha who was at the front of the line. No one dared topete with her. The businessmen crowded around the Chief Executive as they took turns to shake his hand. The people who were behind could only watch at the crowd in front of them and sigh in disappointment. As Fade and Lily had been standing in a corner, there was no way they could squeeze through the crowd. Therefore, they didn''t bother to approach the Chief Executive but instead chose to stand quietly at a faraway spot. However, to everyone''s surprise, after the Chief Executive shook hands with them, he asked, "Is Mr. Chen here?" Hearing the question, everyone was taken aback. They all moved away on their own ord. Spotting Fade, the Chief Executive smiled and walked over. He greeted him, saying, "Hello, Mr. Chen." Fade was taken aback too. However, he quickly recovered and hurriedly reached out to shake the Chief Executive''s hand. Smiling, he greeted him, "Hello, Chief Executive." "I want to thank you for your help in the seafood poisoning incident. Here, on behalf of the citizens of Jade City, I want to thank you Mr. Chen." As he said, the Chief Executive bowed slightly to Fade and expressed his gratitude. Fade quickly helped the Chief Executive up and said, "That is what I should do." Following, they chatted for a while. However, it was nothing too deep. The Chief Executive''s actions shocked everyone around them. After all, the Chief Executive had taken the initiative to greet and thank Fade when Fade had just found his footing in Jade City. Even Sasha didn''t receive such an honorable treatment. The crowd''s perception of Fade began to change. Sasha was also watching them with her gloomy eyes. She snorted and then turned to look elsewhere. After some greetings, the Chief Executive went up to the stage to officiate themencement of the banquet. The Chief Executive said straightforwardly, "You are all prominent figures of various fields in Jade City. I have invited you all to gather here for a reason." Upon hearing that, the businessmen involuntarily straightened their backs. The expressions on their faces were serious. They had all attended the banquet to hear his following words. After a light cough, the chief executive said, "I think you all are aware of the seafood poisoning incident that happened some time ago." Everyone nodded as they recalled the incident. Some of them looked at Fade. The Chief Executive was speaking in a low tone and he was wearing a solemn serious expression. He warned, "I don''t want to see such a thing, and it is also something that all Jade City citizens don''t want to see. However, it has already happened, so we should face it positively, strive to learn from it, and never make the same mistake again." He paused as his gaze swept over the crowd. Then, he continued, "The root cause of this seafood poisoning incident is our Jade City Pharmaceutical industry." "The bankrupt Maritime Ocean Pharma is the main culprit in this poisoning incident. They have already received their due punishment," he informed. He continued, "However, after the punishment, we have to think about the next step for the Jade City Pharmaceutical industry. How can the citizens of Jade City use safe and cheap medicine, and how can we avoid the urrence of simr problems? Also, how can we ensure that our pharmaceutical industry will develop in a healthy and sustainable manner in the long run?" "These are the main issues that I invite you all here to discuss together. You are all professionals in the industry. I would like to ask you to actively put forward your own views and work together to solve the problems faced by the Jade City Pharmaceutical industry," Chief Executive said. "Now, please speak up freely!" He said. The Chief Executive finished his speech and looked at everyone. At that moment, all the businessmen present had been listening to the Chief Executive''s speech. Their eyes gleamed as they began to discuss. Those present were cunning businessmen. After listening to the Chief Executive''s speech, they quickly grasped the key matter. The Chief Executive wanted to restructure Jade City''s pharmaceutical industry. After all, the poisoning incident had affected Jade City negatively. Therefore, the Chief Executive wanted to reorganize the development nning of Jade City''s pharmaceutical industry. There would naturally be opportunities for them to earn money during the development. That was the real concern of the businessmen at the scene. Maritime Ocean Pharma had been an enterprise with a market value of ten billion. As long as someone took their ce, their wealth would certainly increase. Thinking of that, even the billionaires became excited. After all, everyone loved money. All of a sudden, everyone began discussing enthusiastically. Some bosses in the pharmaceutical industry were even more excited, expounding their thoughts and opinions to the Chief Executive, hoping to make a fortune from the industry''s reform. Fade''s Sincere Medicine Center was also involved in the pharmaceutical industry. However, in terms of scale, it fell far from thoserge pharmaceuticalpanies. Under normal circumstances, no one would think of Fade. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 However, the Chief Executive had taken the initiative to show his favor to Fade previously. At that thought, the businessmen viewed Fade in a different light. However, shortly after, they turned their gazes elsewhere. They started racking their brains to think, trying to make good suggestions to the Chief Executive and leave a good impression. However, Fade himself didn''t have much thoughts about it. After briefly discussing a few points with Lily, he had nothing left to discuss. After a heated discussion, many businessmen exined their opinions and ideas to the Chief Executive. Among them, the most striking one was Sasha. Most of their opinions were rather simple, while some were slightly more borated. However, Sasha prepared a pamphlet of dozens of pages, which detailed her proposed reforms and measures in the pharmaceutical industry. Seeing that, everyone could tell that Sasha had very likely been tipped about the news long ago. Hence, she had prepared in advance. The other businesses seemed to have no chance since the Li family was prepared for it. Many of them shook their heads and sighed, feeling like they had missed a great opportunity. Meanwhile, some of them nned further ahead. They began ttering Sasha as they wanted to gain some benefits from her. However, the Chief Executive did not reveal any more information. He would only say that he would study everyone''s suggestions in detail and make a decision after discussing with the experts. Everyone understood that it was impossible for the Chief Executive to make a decision during a private banquet. They thought that even if a decision was made, it would surely be the Li family who would be awarded a joint role in the restructuring. After the discussion, dinner was served. Soon, it was time to bid farewell. The Chief Executive announced the end of the banquet, and the businessmen also began to leave. Fade didn''t want to be squeezed with the crowd. Hence, he decided to stay for a little while before leaving. After most of the guests were gone, he got up with Lily and prepared to leave. However, just as they were about to exit the Government House, Sergeant Xu suddenly appeared by their side and said, "Mr. Chen and Miss Wei, please wait a moment." "Sergeant Xu, what''s the matter?" Fade asked. Sergeant Xu looked around before he approached them, saying in a small voice, "Mr. Chen and Miss Wei, the Chief Executive would like to invite you two for a talk." "The Chief Executive wants to talk to us?" Lily couldn''t help feeling surprised. A look of astonishment shed across Fade''s face. However, Fade nodded immediately and said to Sergeant Xu, "Well, please lead the way." He then took Fade and Lily to the living room behind the Government House. In the living room, the Chief Executive had sat down and waited. Seeing Fade and Lilying in, he immediately stood up and greeted him with a smile, "Mr. Chen, you are here, wee!" At that moment, the Chief Executive''s bright smile was much more genuine than the smile he had been wearing previously. Fade was taken aback by his enthusiasm. He sped up his pace, stretched out his hand, shook hands with the Chief Executive, greeting him, "Chief Executive!" "Miss Wei, wee." Immediately, the Chief Executive greeted Lily again and motioned for them to sit. As soon as they were seated, Fade didn''t beat around the bushes, he asked directly, "Chief Executive, what do you want to talk to us about?" The Chief Executive smiled. Reaching up to prop up the sses on the bridge of his nose, he said, "You are indeed a straightforward man. I invited you over because I want your opinion on the reform of the Jade City Pharmaceutical industry. I wonder what your thoughts are regarding this matter?" Fade was shocked to hear that. Recovering from his surprise, he began seriously, "I am not a businessman, nor am I a high-ranking official. I have little experience in both business and politics. Therefore, I can only talk about this from the perspective of a doctor." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "The biggest problem you would face during the reformation of Jade City''s pharmaceutical industry is undoubtedly the safety problem caused by the seafood poisoning incident. The first thing to do is to convince the public that the local medicines are safe and can treat diseases," Fade said. "Well, this is indeed the most serious problem at present," the Chief Executive said and nodded. Fade continued, "In addition, I think the most critical issue is the bnce between price and profit." "What do you mean?" The Chief Executive looked at Fade in interest. Fade said, "Citizens would definitely wish that the prices of medicine and medical care are as cheap as possible. On the contrary, a pharmaceuticalpany would wish for it to be as expensive as possible. After all, their goal is to gain a profit. Hence, there is a conflict of interest." "To resolve this problem we need to establish a bnce between them," Fade said. Hearing his words, the Chief Executive nodded and pped his hands, "You said it well, Mr. Chen. This is indeed the most critical issue faced by our pharmaceutical industry." "Previously, Maritime Ocean Pharma had almost monopolized 70% to 80% of the pharmaceutical market in Jade City. Therefore, they have repeatedly increased the price in the past few years, and it is almost at the limit that the public can afford." "Therefore, we hope that after the reform of the pharmaceutical industry, such problems will not arise." Fade nodded in response, saying, "The citizens will appreciate you." Hearing that, the Chief Executive sighed helplessly and said, "Although my intentions are good, it is very difficult to achieve this." "Why would it be difficult?" Fade enquired. The Chief Executive replied, "Now, the Chiang family of Maritime Ocean Pharma has fallen. If we were to support another pharmaceuticalpany, no one can guarantee that they won''t be another Maritime Ocean Pharma. After all, those who came to participate are all from business families." "Even if the government takes the lead, you and I both know that Jade City is different from the other cities. We cannot afford such arge expenditure," Chief Executive said. "So, now, we have a dilemma. If we choose to cooperate with these businessmen, we might tread the same path as before. However, if we don''t cooperate with them, it''s difficult for us to bear the cost alone," the Chief Executive said. When Fade heard his words, he was silent for a while. Then, a thought popped into his mind. He looked at the Chief Executive and asked, "What do you mean?" The Chief Executive''s eyes brightened as he looked at Fade. He said, "My proposal is that the government will cooperate with you, Mr. Chen." Both Fade and Lily were surprised. Lily was so excited that she almost jumped. Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Fade was also taken aback. Turning his head to the Chief Executive, he asked aloud, "Why would you choose to cooperate with me?" Lily was also staring at the Chief Executive. She was wearing a nervous and confused expression. The Chief Executive simply smiled. Looking at Fade solemnly, he said, "Because I trust you, Mr. Chen." "You trust me?" Fade had not expected that answer. The only reason usible to Fade was his medical skills. Seeing how startled Fade was, the Chief Executiveughed, "I can tell what kind of person you are from the seafood poisoning incident. You tried your best to treat the residents of Jade City and went to the Chiang family''s factory to investigate the cause yourself. I believe that you will not allow the people to suffer." Fade did not expect the Chief Executive to trust him so much. He was silent for a while before he put another question forward. "To be honest, I also want to get this opportunity as I am trying to promote the development of the Chinese medicine industry." "However,pared to the other businessmen who are worth billions, the Sincere Medicine Center is far behind. I am afraid that the Sincere Medicine Center is unable to undertake such a big project," Fade said. The Chief Executiveughed before he said, "Mr. Chen, don''t worry about this. The reformation of Jade City''s pharmaceutical industry will not happen overnight. It will be conducted in phases within three years." "To initiate this project, a few pilot projects will be established and consequently reviewed before they are promoted in Jade City. Therefore, judging by the current condition of Sincere Medicine Center, you will definitely be able to undertake this project," the Chief Executive said. He continued, "Besides, as the city government, we will not allow you to shoulder such a huge responsibility alone. We will certainly aid you as much as we can." Hearing that, Lily almost leaped up in excitement. If it was up to her, she would have immediately agreed to the Chief Executive. After all, if the deal with the city government was sealed, the development of Sincere Medicine Center in Jade City would skyrocket. However, on the other hand, Fade was rather calm. He didn''t agree immediately. Instead, he looked at the Chief Executive and said, "I want to ask one last question." "Go ahead, Mr. Chen." Fade said, "I''m d that you are supportive of the Sincere Medicine Center. However, don''t you worry that I will walk the same path as the Chiang family after the Sincere Medicine Center has reaped the benefits of this deal?" That question was a sensitive one yet very realistic. As long as they were a subsidiary of the city government, anyone could turn out like the Chiang family. Fade had raised that point in at such an early stage, and it surprised the Chief Executive. However, he immediately shook his head with a smile. He said to Fade, "I believe that you will not follow their footsteps." "Uh..." Fade and Lily were a little surprised by how much he trusted them. After all, they were not even acquaintances. It was definitely not a sensible thing to entrust such an important project to a person you barely know! Reading the doubt on their faces, the Chief Executive smiled and said, "I trust you so much because of your character and behaviour. Also, I know your identity." "Identity? What identity?" Lily asked curiously. His mouth twitched but he didn''t say much. He simply spat a word, "Stealth." Hearing that, Fade understood why the Chief Executive trusted him. Fade was a special instructor of Stealth, a special organization affiliated to the country. Therefore, to a certain extent, Fade could be considered a member of the country. Therefore, the Chief Executive trusted Fade. Thinking of that, Fade did not hesitate anymore. He nodded and said, "Chief Executive, regarding the reformation of Jade City''s pharmaceutical industry, we are willing to cooperate with the government." "Then I hope that our cooperation goes smoothly," said the Chief Executive. He stood up, stretched out his hand, and shook hands with Fade. After that, both sides left happily. On the way back, Lily was extremely excited. She was always calm and steady. However, at that moment, sitting in the passenger seat, she was like a little girl, chattering non-stop. She couldn''t wait to start nning the development of Sincere Medicine Center in Jade City. Fade understood Lily''s excitement. After all, as apetent businesswoman, it was only natural for her to feel excited that she was able to to develop and expand her business territory. However, Fade himself was not too excited about it. He was more interested in the development of Chinese medicine instead. He had already decided that he must still work together with Otto in the uing project. After all, Otto Clinic was a well- known Chinese medicine center in Jade City, and his influence in Jade City was also huge. While Fade and Lily were thinking about the future development of Sincere Medicine Center, Sasha, who was sitting in a luxury car, answered a phone call and asked, "How is it, what have you discovered?" A voice answered from the other end of the phone, "Miss Sasha, we just found out that Fade spent half an hour in the Chief Executive''s residence before he left." Hearing those words, Sasha''s face clouded with gloom. She whispered to herself coldly, "We have done so much preparations. Is the Chief Executive still not going to choose us?" "If this is the case, then I will give him no choice. I will make sure he can only choose us," Sasha muttered. Then, she made an order coldly, saying, "Initiate our second n." "Yes!" The other party immediately replied, and then hung up the phone. At that time, Fade and Lily were driving on a bridge. Jade City did not have muchnd. Much of itsnd was reimed from the sea. Therefore, there were many bridges in Jade City. They were driving on a bridge that hung over the ocean. At that moment, with the windows of the car open, the refreshing sea breeze rushed over Fade and Lily, making them feel good. However, it was also at that moment that two ck cars suddenly appeared on their sides. They rushed to the front of their vehicle, blocking Fade''s path. "What''s the matter?" Fade was startled and hurriedly braked to avoid hitting them. Behind them, two more ck cars stopped a couple of inches from Fade''s car. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Fade''s car was barricaded in the middle by the four other cars. It was obvious to Fade that something was wrong. He told Lily to lean down, saying, "Lily, be careful." Then, Fade immediately looked forward and backward vigntly. The doors of all four cars opened, and eight men dressed in ck walked out of the cars. Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 The eight men were fierce and aggressive. Four of them guarded the front and the back of the car, while the other four surrounded Fade and Lily. "Get out of the car!" A man shouted coldly. Fade did not respond. One of them took out a ck pistol and shouted louder, "Get out of the car, or I''ll shoot!" Fade''s pupils constricted at the sight of the gun. A cold glint shed in his eyes. The men were bing impatient. One of them pointed at Fade''s head, and warned sharply, "Get off the car now, or I''ll kill you." Hearing that, a murderous light appeared in Fade''s eyes. He could barely stop himself from killing all of them. Yet, he quickly suppressed his killing intent. He was suddenly reminded of something and walked out of the car, asking, "What do you guys want?" "We want you toe with us," With that, two of them held down Fade, trying to force him into the ck car in front. On the other hand, another two were about to manhandle Lily. Seeing that, Fade appeared in a sh next to Lily. He kicked one of them over the railing of the bridge, sending him into the cold seawater below. Then, he strangled the other man and bellowed coldly, "You better not touch her, or I''ll make you regret it." Fade''s sudden movement shocked all of them. They could only watch in stupor, unable to react. By the time they could point their guns at Fade and Lily nervously, one of theirpanions was already fish food, and the other was struggling to break free from Fade''s grasp. "Stop! Lay on the ground, or we will shoot," The remaining men shouted, looking extremely tense. Fade still seemed very calm. He tightened his grip around the man in his hands and managed to render the man unconscious. Then, he tossed the man into the waters nonchntly. "You...!" The remaining men were furious to see this happen. They clutched their pistols as they aimed at Fade, determined to shoot him if Fade attacked them. A sh appeared in Fade''s eyes. He smirked and pped his hands together abruptly before saying stonily, "Is this how your master extends their invitation? You better show me respect, or you''ll have to excuse our rudeness." The men exchanged nces. Their eyes darted back and forth as they nced at each other. Then, one of them finally said coldly, "Get in the car." This time, they made sure not to make a move. They watched as Fade and Lily took the initiative to enter their vehicle. It was only then that the men got into the car and began driving. Sitting in the car, Fade held Lily''s hand andforted her softly, saying, "Lily, don''t worry. It''ll be okay." The reason why Fade was so confident was because of his unbeatable and iparable strength. He knew he didn''t need to worry about the men before him. Also, Fade deliberately did not beat them all up because he wanted to see who the mastermind who sent them was. After all, there was a saying that went, know thy enemy. Sitting in the back seat, Fade leaned back in his seat and asked aloud, "Who is your master?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. No one responded. Fade smacked his lips and said, "It''s so boring here. Even if you don''t tell me now, you''ll bring me to your masterter. What''s the difference?" The men were speechless. Fade was not acting like he was being kidnapped. On the contrary, he behaved like a guest and seemed more rxed than they were. With the weird atmosphere hanging in the car, the vehicle made its way to a vi. The men got out of the car very nervously and surrounded Fade gingerly. On the other hand, Fade casually led Lily out of the car and stared at the vi as if he were a guest there. Heughed, "This vi is quite nice. Your boss must be pretty rich!" The men resisted the urge to start reprimanding Fade for his unholy behaviour. Wearing sullen faces, they pointed and said, "Go in." Fade nced at them and frowned, "Don''t you have any manners? I wonder how your master has tolerated you all for so long!" With that, Fade and Lily walked into the vi. In therge and neat vi, a 27-year-old woman with short hair looked at them with a smile. It was none other than Sasha Li of the Li family. Sasha watched Fade and Lily walk in with a smile on her face. As if weing guests, she said, "Mr. Chen and Manager Wei, you are finally here. I hope you enjoyed the journey! Please take a seat." The moment they saw Sasha, the expressions of Fade and Lily changed. Lily looked slightly unnerved as her brows were knitted together. Fade, on the hand, frowned slightly before he stered a smile back on his face. Then, walking over in a rxed manner, he sat down on the sofa opposite Sasha and smiled, "The seats are very comfortable, but your servants were very rude. I suggest that Miss Li should have them reced." His rxed attitude and ridiculous tone surprised Sasha. Her gaze flickered before she smiled and said, "Since you have said so, then I must rece them." Fade smiled in reply, "You are very hospitable. Since you invited us over this evening, there must be something important to discuss." Sasha smiled and said, "Since you''ve asked, I will get straight to the point. I invited the two of you here today to discuss something with you." "Oh, please tell us, Miss Li," Fade said. Sasha began, "From the banquet at the Government House, I think both of you are aware that the Jade City government is going to reform the pharmaceutical industry. I wonder what''s your opinion about this matter." "What opinion?" Fade rolled his eyes and said, "I think that this is a good thing for the country and the people." Sasha nodded and said, "It is indeed a good thing. Such arge project would require a big company to assist the government in making it a sess. Coincidentally, we, the Li family, are very interested in this." "Oh, you seem very confident. I remember that there are quite a few people trying to bid for this project," Fade said. A look of confidence appeared on Sasha''s face. Her gaze intensified and her volume rose as she dered, "We are bound to win." "In that case, I would like to congratte you in advance," Fade said indifferently. Sashaughed in response, "Thank you for the wishes. However, I have to say that I admire you, especially your Sincere Medicine Center. I heard that the Chief Executive also favours you very much that he even talked to you in private." "Oh, is that so?" Fade replied nonchntly. Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Sasha continued, "Yes, indeed. It is precisely because the Chief Executive admires you that I would like to invite you to work together with me on the reformation of the pharmaceutical industry." "Oh, a cooperation! Mind telling me more?" Fade narrowed his eyes as he asked. "We both will have part of the shares. The Li family will have 90%, while your Sincere Medicine Center will have 10%. Finally, we will work together to reform Jade City''s pharmaceutical industry. What do youthink?" Sasha smiled, her tone sounded secretly overbearing. She was clearly trying to show Fade who was the boss here. Lily was furious to hear that. As a person well-versed in business dealings, she knew Sasha''s true intentions behind the supposed cooperation. Sasha knew that Mr. stair admired Fade very much and that he had already met with them in private. Therefore, it didn''t take much for her to discover that he was nning to work with the Sincere Medicine Center. This left the Li family little to no chance to bid for the project. Despite the circumstances that were against their best interests, Sasha had offered Fade a ridiculous split of nine-one. This was equivalent to stealing Sincere Medicine Center''s working deal with the government! Nevertheless, Sasha worded it as if it was a winwin situation. Her behaviour disgusted and angered Lily. Of course, Fade also understood Sasha''s true intentions. Smiling, he replied, "The Li family is the richest family in the area, while we are just a small medical center. I think such cooperation should be avoided." When Sasha heard that, anger shed across her face. She said solemnly, "Are you really refusing my goodwill?" Fade reiterated, "We cannot ept this." "If there''s nothing else, we will have to take our leave. It''s prettyte," With that, Fade got up and was about to leave with Lily. Sasha couldn''t keep up the act anymore. She snorted coldly and decided to threaten them, "Mr. Chen, if you don''t agree to cooperate with my family today, I''m afraid you will not be able to leave." As soon as her voice fell, amotion immediately took ce. Around 30 bodyguards d in ck surrounded them with their guns drawn. The guns were all aimed at Fade and Lily. Fade stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Sasha. He asked lightly, "Ms. Sasha, what is the meaning of this?" Sasha smiled and returned to her seat with an air of confidence around her. Picking up a cup of tea, she took a sip before saying, "What I am trying to say is that I just want to work with you." Fade scoffed, "Has Miss Sasha always tried cooperating with others like this?" Sasha snorted coldly, "Of course not, I would never bear to use such methods on other people. However, I will have no choice but to resort to this if a person doesn''t know what''s best for them." Having said that, Sasha red at Fade confidently, as if she was sure of her victory. Fade shook his head in response and asked, "What if I still don''t agree?" Sasha smirked, "It''s better for you to agree, Mr. Chen. I can''t guarantee what will happen next if you don''t." "Are you nning to attack us?" Fade asked coldly. A burst of energy radiated from his body, shocking everyone in the vi. Everyone held their breath. Even Sasha felt it. Her body swayed with the impact. However, a man in his thirties appeared next to Sasha. With a wave of his palm, he formed a shield to block the impact of Fade''s energy. Immediately, Sasha looked at Fade triumphantly and chuckled, "Mr. Chen, I know you are a martial artist. You''re quite famous around the area." "However, no matter how powerful you are, you won''t be able to defeat guns and ammunition!" The man next to Sasha, Dion, also added sarcastically, "Mr. Chen, this is Jade City. You''re not in your hometown, and you''re not the only one who knows martial arts here. I would advise you to ept Miss Sasha''s proposal. It''s your honour to be able to cooperate with her." "Besides, even if you are not afraid of it, Miss Wei, who is next to you, is a beautiful woman. It''ll be too bad if something happens to her," After saying that, Dion''s eyes darted towards Lily''s body and he scanned her from top to bottom lustfully. Taking in the situation, Fade''s gaze turned stony. He flung his hand towards the man as he tried to p him. "How dare you!" Dion had not expected Fade to do something to him in that situation. Shocked, he quickly tried to block Fade''s hand. However, when their hands collided, he experienced Fade''s immense power. "Pop!" Dion''s arm was flung away. Fade''s handnded on his face harshly with a loud p. The huge force drove Dion backwards. He spun a few times in the air before mming heavily on the expensive and exquisite furniture behind him. Then, he copsed on the ground with a thud. His cheeks were extremely red and swollen. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "How dare a dog of the Li family talk to me like this," Fade said as he looked at the man indifferently. "I''m going to kill you, I..." Dion was furious. He struggled to get on his feet in an attempt to fight Fade to the death. Just then, Sasha waved her hand and stopped Dion. Then, she stared at Fade and smirked, "Mr. Chen, your strength is a little beyond my expectations." "However, no matter how powerful you are, your body is made of flesh. It is no match for my weapons," She snickered. Then, she red at Fade and said coldly, "You have injured my men. I will give you onest chance. If you don''t ept my proposal, I will shoot you to death. In that case, I won''t even have to share 10% of the profit with you." "You are a smart person and you should know what to choose," After Sasha finished speaking, she looked at Fade with an extremely confident expression. Fade shook his head and smiled when he heard her words. He told her, "Miss Sasha, you are very bold and courageous to use firearms so openly." "The strength of my family is beyond your imagination after all," Sasha announced proudly. Fade''s tone changed. His cold re was locked on her as he warned, "Indeed, I may not be able to imagine the strength of the Li family. However, the strength of a true martial artist is not something that you can imagine either. Don''t belittle me." As Fade spoke, he moved swiftly. His afterimage appeared in front of Sasha and before she could even react, Fade had rushed towards her. Sasha was shocked that Fade would dare to do something to her despite being heavily outnumbered. She suddenly panicked andid on the ground, barking orders at her henchmen, "Shoot them! Kill them! Kill them all now." Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 The gunmen of the Li family were all hired at a high price, and they were all well-trained. They jumped into action the moment Sashamanded them to. The ck muzzles of their guns were pointed at Fade as they pulled the trigger and fired mercilessly at him. Loud shots resounded one after the other. Bullets showered Fade from all directions. The bullets pierced through the air, whistling in the wind with the intention to kill. They were about to prate Fade''s body and turn him into a beehive. However, Fade managed to avoid all the bullets. He was extremely flexible and his body weaved between the tight-knitted bed of bullets in the air. In the end, Fade escaped unscathed. "How did he avoid the bullets? How is this possible?" Taking in the situation, everyone was shocked. A look of astonishment was stered on their faces. Sasha, who was lying on the ground, also froze for a while. When she recovered, she hurriedly shouted, "Hurry, continue shooting him! Kill him!" However, before the gunmen could react, Fade made his move. He rushed over to Sasha''s side and picked her up, using her as his body shield. "Now, do you guys still want to shoot?" Fade asked coldly. Sasha was taken aback. There was a look of horror on her face as she waved her hand and yelled, "Don''t shoot! Stop!" All the gunmen had no choice but to put down the guns in their hands. They retreated slowly, visibly distraught and at a loss. After all, Miss Sasha was being held hostage. If any harm were to befall her, the Li family would never let it slide. They would all be gravely punished. The air was thick with tension. Sasha asked in horror, "Fade Chen, what do you want? Let me go!" "Let go of you?" Fade curled his lips and sneered, "Miss Sasha, you were about to kill me. Why don''t you guess what I''ll do next?" While speaking, Fade grabbed Sasha''s neck and tightened his fingers around it. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Suddenly, a surge of energy filled Sasha''s body from the base of her neck. The fear of death struck her, causing her body to tremble. "Let me go. As long as you let me go, I will promise you anything," Sasha said quickly. At the thought of death, she was frightened. Looking at Sasha, Fade scoffed indifferently, "Can I believe what you just said, Miss Sasha?" Sasha nodded quickly and agreed to Fade, "Yes, you can believe me. I will definitely do what I say, and I won''t bother you again in the future." Fade gave her words some thought. Then, he looked at the gunmen outside, and requested Sasha, "Dismiss them first." Sasha quickly waved her hand and ordered, "All of you are ordered to leave. Now!" Although the gunmen were reluctant, they did not dare to go against Sasha''s orders. They could only retreat as per hermands. "Fade, they have all left. You can let me go now," Sasha said, forcing an ugly smile. Fade didn''t utter a word. He dragged Sasha with him as he helped Lily to her feet. Lily''s legs had gone weak from the fright. Then, they left the house. After Lily entered the car, Fade lugged Sasha to the other side of the car, ready to ce her into the car. Due to the angle of Fade''s movements, their bodies were slightly separated for a while. Sasha''s gaze flickered towards the vi. Dion, who had previously been knocked to the ground by Fade''s p, was standing there. He held a pistol in his hand and pointed it at Fade''s heart. Then, he pulled the trigger. "Go to hell!" Dion had a vengeful smile on his face. He had been waiting for an opening for a long time. From afar, he seized the opportunity and sent the bullet into Fade''s heart with great uracy. The bullet scorched the air with immense killing intent, ready to prate Fade''s heart. At that moment, Dion could already imagine Fade''s death. A pleasant retaliatory smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. He muttered, "Fade, you must pay the price for hitting me." Sasha also heard the gunshot. Although she had been prepared for it, she was still taken aback at that moment. However, the surprise on her face was quickly reced by a triumphant smile. The thought that Fade, who had just threatened her life, was about to die from a gunshot wound filled her heart with endless pleasure. "Fade, it doesn''t matter how strong you are! You''re still not a match for bullets!" Sasha and Dion were excited. They could hardly wait to cheer and celebrate Fade''s death. Fade, whose body was bent as he was trying to get into the car, suddenly stopped. He straightened his body and stood alert. In such a posture, the bullet that had been aimed at Fade''s heart was now flying towards his abdomen. Even so, the shot was guaranteed to severely harm him, if not kill him. "Go to hell!" Sasha and the young man were gritting their teeth in anticipation. They were looking to see Fade vulnerable and close to death after being shot. Just as the bullet was about to hit Fade''s body, Fade, who had seemed unaware of it, suddenly raised his head. A sneer of disdain appeared on his face as he stretched his right hand forward, as if he was nning to catch the bullet. His actions startled both Sasha and Dion. They looked extremely shocked. "What does he want to do?" "Is he trying to block the bullet with his bare hands?" In the midst of their shock, Fade''s right hand moved swiftly. Instantaneously, the surroundings fell silent. Nothing had happened. Sasha and Dion were shocked. Their faces were full of doubt and confusion. How could this be? Where was the bullet? Maybe Dion had missed? As a million questions ran through their heads, Fade spread out his right hand. In his palm was a crushed metal bullet, smoke still seen from the bullet, Fadeughed, "Are you looking for this?" Fade''s palm was perfectly fine. There was no sign of a bruise or even a red spot, let alone a scratch. They were dumbfounded. "How is this possible? He caught the bullet empty-handed... How?!" "Impossible! There''s no way he could do that!" Dion yelled in disbelief and once again raised his gun. He pointed it in Fade''s direction and was about to pull the trigger. Upon seeing this, Fade narrowed his eyes mercilessly, murderous intent appearing in his gaze. Swiftly, he flicked the bullet in his right hand back at Dion. Instantly, the bullet left his palm, gliding through the air as it flew back towards Dion. Its speed and strength were exponentiallyrger than when it was released from the gun. Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 Before Dion could pull the trigger, the bullet pierced through his skull. It hit Dion right in between his eyebrows and left a small, ck gaping hole in his forehead. Immediately, the young man''s face froze. Horror was eternally etched on his face as he fell backward and copsed to the ground with a loud thud. He stopped breathing. Fade snorted softly before he turned around to face Sasha. He warned coldly, "As I''ve already said, the strength of a real martial artist is beyond your imagination. Don''t try to pull any tricks on me. You won''t be as lucky as you were just now." With that, Fade got into the car and drove out of the vi. Although the car had left, Sasha stood rooted to the ground in the courtyard. Her face was still wearing an expression ofplete shock. She was frozen by the fear at the spot. It wasn''t until her subordinates'' voices rang in her ears that Sasha came to her senses. She tried to take a step forward, but her legs were as soft as butter. She couldn''t seem to control her limbs nor her senses, and she fell to the ground, fainting instantly. Meanwhile, Fade and Lily were driving in silence. No one in the car spoke, creating a stifling atmosphere. Worried that Lily was frightened, Fade put on a smile on his face and initiated a conversation, "Lily, it''ste. I didn''t eat anything at the banquet just now. Let''s go grab supper now." She shook her head and said, "No, I''m not hungry." Fade then asked, "Are you thirsty then?" Lily shook her head again. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Fade was about to say something else to change the topic, but Lily smiled at Fade and assured him, "Fade, don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I got used to it since the time you blocked a bullet for me in Bay City." Her words made Fade feel slightly upset. Distress welled up in his heart. He said to her, "Lily, you have worked hard. Let''s go back to the hotel and rest." "Yeah!" Lily nodded. After parking the car, Fade and Lily entered the hotel, ready to go upstairs. However, just as the two of them were about to enter the elevator to go upstairs, Fade suddenly saw a familiar figure at the entrance of the hotel. Hence, he stopped and told Lily to go up alone. In the meantime, he walked towards the hotel entrance. At the entrance of the hotel, there were two young people around the age of eighteen. They were busy whispering to each other. At the same time, they nced around the hotel constantly, seeming a little anxious and restrained. The boy was holding a stack of banknotes in his hand, and his knuckles had turned white because of the excessive strength in his grip. He said to the girl, "Yuka, we''re already here, so let''s go in." The girl was hesitant and said, "Teddie, forget it. This hotel is too expensive! I don''t want to waste your money." Yet, the boy patted his chest and dered, "Yuka, it''s your birthday. What''s more, your idol Nita An is also staying in this hotel tonight. Giving you the chance to stay in the same hotel as your idol on your birthday is not a waste of money." "B- but, this hotel is still too expensive. It costs eight thousand yuan a night! Let''s just forget about it," Yuka said carefully. The boy took the girl''s hand and led her into the hotel, persuading her, "Yuka, although my family is not rich, we are not that poor either. I think it''s worth my money to spend some money on your birthday." "But, I..." The girl was still hesitant. It was obvious that the price of the hotel bothered her a lot. At that moment, Fade walked over, smiling and waving as he greeted them, "Hello, Teddie." The young boy was none other than Teddie Pai, the grandson of Otto Pai and the younger brother of Hannah Pai. Teddie was surprised to see Fade before him. Nevertheless, he returned Fade''s greeting politely and said, "Hello, Mr. Chen." "Hello, Teddie. Why are you here at this hour? This is...?" Fade smiled, pointing to the young girl next to Teddie. Teddie flushed immediately as he quickly exined, "Mr. Chen, this is Yuka Huang, my ssmate. Today is her birthday, w-we..." For a while, Teddie struggled to exin. Just by looking at them, Fade knew that they were a young couple in love. Instead of pursuing the matter, he waved his hand and smiled, "It''ste, so I''m going to retire for the day. You guys should rest early too. The beds here are veryfortable." With that, Fade winked at Teddie, casting a look that only men knew. Teddie grunted, his face turning a deeper shade of red. He tried to speak up, but he couldn''t find the right words. Just when he was hesitating, Fade entered the hotel. Immediately, Teddie plucked up his courage and led Yuka into the hotel. At the front desk, Teddie was about to book a room. However, the receptionist smiled and directly handed Teddie a room card, saying, "This is the card to your room, sir." "But, we haven''t..." Teddie was a little surprised. The receptionistughed and said, "A gentleman has booked it for you and also paid for the room. Both of you can enter now." Teddie was taken aback. He epted the room card, and muttered, "Mr. Chen, this..." Yuka read the number on the room card and eximed excitedly, "T- this is the luxury suite. We''re on the same level as Miss Nita. Moreover, our room is right below Nita''s! Maybe I will be able to meet her!" Seeing her happy face, Teddie suddenlyughed. He took her hand. Together, they walked into the elevator and headed to their room. Fade had helped Teddie without a second thought. After all, Teddie was already an adult with a girlfriend. It was normal to celebrate special asions like birthdays at a hotel. Fade went back to his own room and helped Quin do a full body check-up. Then, he went to Lily''s room to check up on her. It was only after that that Fade walked back to his room, ready to rest. Just then, he saw Teddie in the corridor. He couldn''t stop himself from asking curiously, "Teddie, why are you here? You can''t waste your time alone tonight!" Fade''s joke made Teddie blush immediately. He tried to clear up the misunderstanding and said, "Mr. Chen, it''s not what you think. Yuka and I are just ssmates. I brought her to the hotel today just to fulfill one of her wishes. That''s it, we''re..." Fade patted Teddie on the shoulder and chuckled, "Teddie, you don''t have to pretend. I know you like Yuka very much. Since you are all grown-ups, it''s normal toe out together. It''s nothing, so don''t be so nervous." Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 "This..." Teddie''s embarrassed expression eased slightly. Immediately, Fade smiled and said, "Besides, Yuka was willing to book a room with you in the hotel at night. Don''t you understand what that means?" "I... but Yuka, she is not that kind of girl, we..." Teddie''s face was as red as a tomato. It was obvious that he was still shy about these things. Fade patted him on the shoulder and advised him, "Teddie, falling in love and being a good person blindly is not necessarily a good thing. Sometimes, a man has to be a bit domineering. Otherwise, the opportunity will pass and he will only be able to regret it." "In addition, many girls enjoy TV series and novels featuring domineering presidents. Don''t you understand the reason why?" "1-1 think..." Teddie''s expression changed. He didn''t know what to say for a while. Fade understood Teddie¡¯s thoughts and didn¡¯t press him on the matter. He simply patted him on the back and told Teddie, "It''s just a suggestion. Of course, it''s still up to you two." Hearing Fade''s words, an idea seemed to have formed in Teddie''s mind. He nodded firmly and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, thank you very much. I will definitely give Yuka an unforgettable birthday." Then, instead of going upstairs to the room, Teddie went straight downstairs. Upon seeing this, Fade couldn''t helpughing to himself, "Teddie truly is a pure and innocent virgin!" Even so, Fade was still very proud of Teddie. After all, it was not an easy thing to hold back his primal instincts. Teddie was a kind man, and this was a virtue. He decided to stop meddling in Teddie''s affairs and allow their rtionship to take its natural course. After returning to his room, Fade went to bed after washing up. He got up early as usual the next morning and headed to the restaurant on the first floor of the hotel for breakfast. However, arriving at the first floor, he was surprised by what he saw. Teddie was also on the first floor. He was holding arge bouquet of red roses in one hand and a photo album in the other. There were photos and words on the album. Fade took a closer look, and soon discovered that those were all Yuka''s photos. Even the text on the photos were all about Yuka''s hobbies and little details about her. Although the album did not seem borate, expensive, or intricate, anyone could tell that Teddie had spent a lot of time and effort making it. Therefore, Fade walked over with a smile and said, "Teddie, are you nning to propose?" With a touch of shyness on Teddie''s face, he was straightforward with Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I am going to formally confess to Yuka. I''m going to tell her that I like her and I want to be with her." "Yesterday, your words reminded me that men need to march forward courageously sometimes. Hence, I spent the whole night preparing this. I want to tell her how I feel on her birthday," Teddie eximed excitedly. Although he looked tired, the excitement in his eyes was very obvious. Hearing those words, Fade patted him on the shoulder and smiled, "Good job. I''ll support you." "If you need my help, just tell me," Fade continued. Teddie was hesitant from the slight embarrassment, but still decided to ask, "Mr. Chen, I want to know when Yuka wille down. I have been waiting here for two hours. Now..." When Fade heard Teddie''s words, he couldn''t help but give him a knock on his head andugh, "Teddie, you..." "Why did you wait here for so long? You should''ve gone upstairs, straight to her room! Think about how moved she would be to see you holding flowers and a picture album outside her room the minute she wakes up!" Fade suggested. "I- I didn''t think of that!" Teddie stammered awkwardly. Fade was at a loss for words. He beckoned to Teddie, "Let''s go, I''ll take you up. She should be awake by now." "Okay!" Teddie followed behind Fade excitedly and nervously. Both of them walked into the elevator and went upstairs. The closer he got to Yuka''s room, the more anxious Teddie grew. His face was flushed, and there was ayer of fine sweat on his forehead. Finally, by the time they arrived at Yuka''s room, Teddie''s legs were trembling nervously. Fade noticed his look and graciously helped to knock on the door for him. A short whileter, a girl''s voice could be heard from inside, saying, "Who is it?" Fade motioned to Teddie and shot him an encouraging look. Teddie took a deep breath and said, "Yuka, it''s me, Teddie. Are you awake yet?" "Teddie, didn''t you go backst night? Why are you here?" Yuka was a little surprised. In fact, she even sounded a little tense. Fade couldn''t help but frown slightly. He could vaguely detect that something was amiss. Teddie, on the other hand, was oblivious. He began excitedly, "Yuka, I wanted to give you a surprise. Can youe over and open the door? I stayed up all night to prepare this surprise." "Ah, this, I..." She stammered, seemingly quite flustered, "Teddie, I-1 haven''t fully gotten up yet. Why don''t you go downstairs and wait? I wille down immediately." "Uh, I just came up from downstairs. Yuka, is it inconvenient for you to open the door now?" It was only now that Teddie felt that something was wrong. The rm in her voice heightened, "No, it''s just--" Just as she was searching for an excuse, a man''s voice suddenly rang out from inside the room, "Why are you so energetic early in the morning, my dear? Didn''t I tend to you wellst night? " It was a middle-aged man''s voice. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Although his voice was not loud, Fade and Teddie could hear it clearly from outside the room. Teddie was stunned for a while. His expression froze and his lips trembled. He could not form a single word. Fade frowned before calling out lividly, "Yuka,e out immediately." Yuka was taken aback by this unfamiliar voice. She asked, "Who are you?" However, the man inside called for her again, saying, "Who cares who he is, we should continue our fun." Following that, he yelled, "As for the idiots outside, don''t ruin my fun time. Just go away." Then, the sound of fabric rustling could be heard. Although Yuka tried to restrain herself, she couldn''t help but moan, "No, don''t touch me there, it hurts...¡± Hearing that, even an innocent young virgin like Teddie could understand fully what was going on. His hands went limp, and the bright roses and picture albums that he had painstakingly prepared all fell to the ground. Teddie was devastated. Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Fade remained silent for a while. He turned around and asked Teddie, "What do you want to do now?" Teddie clenched his fist as the anger on his face gradually turned into a helpless sigh. He shook his head and lowered his head as he muttered, "I... I want to go back." Fade frowned slightly as soon as he heard his answer. He sighed and asked, this time, slightly agitated, "Don''t you want to make things clear between the two of you?" Teddie took a deep breath. Another moment of silence ensued. Soon, he nced at the door of the room and stammered, "I... I..." He didn''t say anything, but Fade already saw the intolerable look in Teddie''s eyes. He knew that Teddie still refused to believe that this matter was true. He still bore a glimmer of hope towards Yuka. Although such expectations were normal, Fade knew that in the face of such issues, it was necessary to settle this as soon as possible. It was probably better for Teddie to solve this matter right there, right then. After all, prolonged suffering was agonizing, and it would only make Teddie feel even worse over time. Fade patted Teddie on the head as he thought about this. Teddie was crouched on the ground, seemingly in despair. Fade could only kneel down and assure him, "You didn''t do anything wrong, so raise your head up high and stand tall." "Mr. Chen, I..." Teddie looked up at Fade. "Let''s go and see what''s going on," Fade snorted before he kicked down the door. All of a sudden, there was a loud bang. The door of the hotel room was immediately kicked open by Fade. The hinges flew apart and the door was officially broken down. It fell to the ground with a loud thud. In the room, the two people who were in the middle of moaning were startled by the loud noise. This was closely followed by a string of curses, "D*mn, what the f*ck are you doing! I told you to get out of here. How dare youe in and waste my time?" Fade and Teddie noticed a middle- aged potbellied man waddling out from the bedroom area. He was half- naked and had a towel wrapped around his waist as he angrily walked out. As soon as the man, Gale Chen, saw Fade and Teddie, he immediately pointed towards them and flew into a rage, "Kid, how dare youe in?! Get out of here now. Do you know who..." Before Gale had finished speaking, Fade scoffed and gave Gale''s abdomen a heavy kick. With a loud bang, Gale, who was around two hundred pounds, flew out of sight and mmed into the cab in the room. He let out a muffled snort and fell to the ground limply. Then, Fade and Teddie immediately walked into the bedroom. There was arge and luxurious bed in the room that looked extremely messy. Yuka sat on the bed. Her hair was messy and unkempt, and she had pulled up the quilt to cover her body. She looked at Fade and Teddie who had entered the bedroom area in a panic. A touch of affection shed through Teddie''s eyes when he saw Yuka. Soon, his face sank when he fixed his eyes towards Yuka''s body which was full of hickeys. Her underwear was even littered at the side of the bed. "Teddie, listen. 1-1 just..." Yuka struggled to exin herself when she saw him. However, there was no need for any sophistries in this situation. Teddie shook his head and interrupted Yuka''s words. He muttered, "I only want to know one thing. Why did you do this?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yuka was silent for a while and remained silent. This situation made Teddie even more distressed. A pain welled up in his heart and he started roaring, "Yuka, I don''t understand. Why did you do this?! Did I not treat you well? Did I not love you enough?" "You said you haven''t stayed in a five-star hotel before, so I brought you here. You said you liked Nita An, and I tried to buy all of her albums for you. You told me that I''m not romantic enough, so I stayed up overnight to prepare some flowers and a picture album just to confess to you. I don''t understand what I did wrong, so why did you..." Teddies eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Yuka. There were a snarl and a heartbreaking tone in his voice. After hearing what Teddie said, Yuka''s gaze flickered as she looked into his teary- eyed face. Finally, her guilty expression turned into anger. She sneered and finally dropped the act. She red at Teddie and scoffed, "Teddie, do you really want to know what you did wrong?" "Let me enlighten you then. You did nothing wrong. In fact, you''re a really nice person. However, the problem with you is that you''re a pauper. You are a poor boy with nothing. What will my future be like if I follow you?" "Yuka, why are you...?" Teddie looked surprised. He never expected Yuka to say such vicious things. However, Yuka had already decided to make things clear once and for all. She didn''t care about anything else and continued, "What about me? I have suffered so much poverty and pain just being with you. I''ve had enough!" "The things you brought up just now is just an illusion you concocted as someone who''s poor." "I want to stay in a five-star hotel whenever I want without having to worry about the expenses. I don''t want you to save a month''s pocket money so that I can stay here." "I like Nita An, and what I want is to fly around the world and attend her concerts on the spot in person. I don''t want to listen to her songs from your stupid oldputer." "The romance I prefer is a cruise dinner and a walk by a tropical beach. I don''t want your ridiculous flowers and ugly picture albums." "Now do you understand why I did this?" Yuka said as she red at Teddie. Teddie''s face had turned pale. He never expected Yuka to treat him like this. For a moment, he was stunned and could say nothing. Yuka snorted coldly and rolled her eyes, "Now that you know my true colours, scram and don''t disturb ¡ª ¡¯I me. Teddie''s face was ashen and he could only tremble mindlessly. He turned around and attempted to leave. Just as he was about to leave, Fade suddenly grabbed Teddie''s arm and told him, "Teddie, stop." "But, Mr. Chen, I..." Teddie looked lonely and deste. Fade continued, "You''re not the one who needs to leave. She is." After speaking, Fade cast an indifferent nce at Yuka and scorned, "I paid for the room on behalf of my friend, Teddie. It has nothing to do with you." "I want you to get out of here. Now!" Yuka didn''t expect Fade to suddenly say this. She was speechless since it did make sense, but she couldn''t leave now looking like this. As Yuka started to panic, Gale, who had been kicked by Fade a while ago, gritted his teeth and clenched his stomach in pain. He winced and tried to say arrogantly, "Isn''t it just a room? I''m worth tens of millions of yuan. This is nothing to me." As he continued to speak, he took out a pile of money from his clothes on the floor, and threw it at Fade. Then, he demanded, "Don''t you just want the money? Here, this is one million yuan. Take it and scram." Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Yuka continued to mock Teddie, "See? This is the difference between the rich and the poor." "Take the money and get out here immediately," Gale roared arrogantly. However, Fade nced at the stack of money and showed a disdainful smile. He eximed, "How dare you unt your wealth in front of me with this amount of money?" As he continued to speak, Fade took out a VIP card and tossed it onto Gale''s face. He scoffed, "Do you see this? This is what being rich is like. Your money is nothing but a joke to me." Seeing this VIP card, Gale''s face suddenly turned ugly. This was because the VIP credit card that Fade just threw at him was issued by Jade City Bank. The overdraft limit alone was as high as ten million yuan. It was no wonder Fade didn''t even look at the amount of money Gale had thrown on the floor. Yuka didn''t understand what was so special about this card. Hence, she approached Gale and asked him about it. The minute she found out what wealth it had, Yuka was immediately shocked. They would be even more shocked if they knew that Fade just applied for this card to make his work here in Jade City easier. For a brief moment, the room was silent. No one said a word. Both Yuka and Gale''splexion were gloomy and contorted. Even so, Gale tried to get back at Fade, "A credit card is nothing but just a card. My worth is nearly one hundred million yuan. It''s easy for me to get a card like this." "Hah!" Fade sneered and threw out a stack of credit cards from his wallet. Then, he scorned, "One hundred million yuan? I can''t believe you''re trying to unt your wealth in front of me!" At that moment, Gale was dumbfounded when he saw the stack of credit cards in Fade''s wallet. All the credit cards that Fade had just shown were VIP credit cards from various banks around the country. Not to mention, he had a ck VIP credit card that could allow him to withdraw one hundred million yuan at one go. The overdraft limits of these credit cards alone could add up to several hundred million yuan. That amount of money left Yuka and Gale utterly bbergasted. Immediately after that, Fade''s business card that was attached behind the stack of credit cards left the two of them in shock and awe. "Fade Chen, from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Sincere Medicine Center!" Seeing these words on the business card, Gale and Yuka were rooted to the ground in astonishment. They looked incredulously at Fade as their voices trembled, "You... You''re Fade Chen?! The one who''s been extremely popr in Jade City?!" "You''re Magic Doctor Chen?!" Fade didn''t respond to their ims. However, Teddie voiced out, "Mr. Chen is the manager of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, as well as the owner of Sincere Medicine Center." After confirming Fade''s identity, Gale and Yuka were absolutely stunned to their core. During this period of time, Fade''s worth had exceeded one billion yuan after going viral in Jade City. In addition, Fade''s position and work in the main headquarters would give him a worth of at least several billion yuan. Gale''s worth of tens of millions of yuan was really nothing but a speck of dust in front of Fade. It wasn''t worth mentioning at all. For a brief moment, both of them were stunned. The expressions on their faces gradually changed and they looked extremely uneasy. Finally, their gazes were forced away from Fade and onto Teddie. Yuka turned to Teddie and said with an unhappy expression, "Teddie, what does his money has to do with you? Even if he''s rich, you''re just a pauper." Gale had also regained his self-confidence at this moment. He still had an advantage if he wasn''t beingpared to a rich man like Fade. He snorted haughtily, "Indeed, young man, making friends with rich people doesn''t make you rich." "My money may be nothing in front of Mr. Chen here, but in front of a poor student like you, it''s more than enough." "You..." Teddie red at them. Gale taunted, "I''m richer than you, and I just robbed you of your girlfriend." "Moreover, I''ve also heard that you''re still a virgin and have only held your girlfriend''s hand. You''re so pitiful. In that case, I''ll help you make your girlfriend feel good," Gale added. He gave an obscene and smug expression as he licked his tongue. Then, he reached out towards Yuka. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At the same time, Yuka turned to the man. She didn''t look disgusted or embarrassed. Instead, she seemed used to it and just squinted her eyes at Gale seductively. Upon seeing this, Teddie turned around. He did not want to be witness to what was about to happen. Suddenly, there was a burst ofughter, "Oh, what a scaredy-cat! You don''t even dare to look! Why don''t I give you something more exciting?" As he continued to speak, the man''s movements became more and more obscene. Teddie gritted his teeth. He lowered his head and refused to watch. At that moment, Yuka blushed and snorted mockingly, "You''re not only poor, you''re also a coward. What a useless man you are." "You..." Teddie''s face was red and his knuckles were pale and tight. He was barely holding himself back from dashing over and beating the two of them up. However, he wasn''t that kind of person. Ultimately, he just stood there, without making a move. On the other hand, Yuka and Gale grew more excited and bolder on the bed. Upon seeing this, Fade snorted. He took out his phone and snapped a picture of them. Upon seeing this, both of them grew nervous and shouted, "What are you doing? Put down your phone!" Fade sneered and continued to take videos of them, "Aren''t you both shameless? Don''t you just love to have sex? I''ll allow both of you to do it to your heart''s content. I''ll just take pictures of your face and post it on the Inte so that everyone can see you two." Both of them became worried as they heard Fade''s words. They stopped and rushed over to snatch Fade''s phone. After all, Yuka was still a student. If her acts were exposed, she would definitely have a hard time at school. As for Gale, he was married, with a wife and kids. If things came to light, it would definitely cause chaos for him and his family as well. Both of them frantically dashed out of the quilt. Both ignored the fact that they were naked and only focused on snatching Fade''s phone. However, with Fade''s skills, they couldn''t even touch Fade''s phone at all. In just a few seconds, not only did they fail toy a finger on Fade, he even managed to take more explicit pictures of them. Seeing that they were helpless, Yuka went red with rage and embarrassment. She tried to pressure Teddie into helping them and said, "Teddie, are you just going to let him take my pictures like this? You''re as poor as a beggar, so you''re trying to ckmail me by taking my photos, right? What a shameless and useless move! People like you will never have a girlfriend!" Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Teddie''s face sank as soon as he heard Yuka''s words. He shot a hesitant nce at Fade, as though he was about to say something to stop this mess. However, he eventually kept quiet and did not say anything. However, Fade understood what he meant, even without him saying it. Teddie was kind- hearted and had his own principles. He wasn''t the kind of person who would take revenge at every little grudge he had. He would never use these indecent photos to teach Yuka a lesson. Fade sighed and put away his phone. He respected Teddie''s choice. Upon seeing this, Yuka and Gale couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. After seeing Yuka''s true colours, Teddie no longer felt a shred of love or admiration towards her. He shook his head, refusing to say anything further. Instead, he turned to Fade and told him, "Mr. Chen, I''m tired. I would like to go back and rest, so let''s go." Fade nodded, "Alright, c''mon." They immediately turned around and were about to leave the room. As soon as Yuka and Gale saw them, their nervousness finally eased. Yuka clearly still bore resentment towards Teddie. She couldn''t help but mutter under her breath in discontent, "Teddie really is a broke-*ss coward. How can he wish to be with me? What a joke!" Fade couldn''t help but overhear Yuka''s words. He turned around upon hearing her and red at her. Yuka was intimidated by Fade''s fiery nce. She took a step back and mumbled nervously, "What... what do you want to do?" Fade remarked, "I just want to tell you that you''re an absolute idiot for choosing that pig over a gem like Teddie. You''ll regret it." "What do you mean? Are you saying that Teddie is a gem? How ridiculous! He''s just a poor student, so what sort of gem is he? A stic gem?!" Yuka mercilessly mocked. Fade didn''t say much and just revealed coldly, "You didn''t know that Teddie''s grandfather is Otto Pai, did you?" "Why would I care about his grandfather''s name? Does it have anything to do with me? What stupid Otto..." Yuka was still grumbling. Just then, Gale''s expression paled. He was surprised and eximed, "Otto Pai? Does Otto Clinic belong to his grandfather?" Upon hearing the words Otto Clinic, Yuka couldn''t help but widen her eyes in disbelief. Even if she didn''t thoroughly understand the Chinese medicine industry, she still heard of the names Otto Clinic and Master Pai since she grew up in Jade City. For a brief moment, she was dumbfounded. She stared at Teddie, who was already standing by the door, and gasped, "I-is this even possible? Is your grandfather really Otto? How is this possible?" Teddie turned around and remarked lightly, "Otto is indeed my grandfather." After getting a sense of confirmation from Teddie, Yuka''s expression drastically changed. She hurriedly got up from the bed and asked in distraught, "Since your grandfather is Master Pai, why are you still so...po-in?" After a slight pause, she instantly reced the word poor with in. She didn''t understand how Teddie, the grandson of Master Pai, would act so poor in school. Upon hearing this, Teddie frowned. He exined indifferently, "I earn all the money I use at school on my own, I''m not using a penny from my family. Moreover, even if my grandfather is Otto Pai, my family isn''t rich. We''re not as rich as you think." As soon as he finished talking, Teddie turned around and left. At this moment, he hadpletely given up on Yuka, not even a shred of pity felt for her. Meanwhile, Yuka had the word regret written all over her face. Seeing that Teddie was leaving, she literally jumped off the bed and ran towards him. She stumbled towards Teddie and grabbed his calf as she knelt on the floor, begging, "Teddie, I was wrong. I was just momentarily mistaken. Please give me another chance. I love you and will never leave you again." Yuka was smart. Otto Clinic was definitely a resounding existence in Jade City. As long as you have this name, making money was almost guaranteed a piece of cake. After all, there were once rich people who paid tens of millions of yuan just to ask Master Pai to be a private doctor. However, they were all rejected. Therefore, Yuka refused to believe that the Pai family was not well-off, even if Teddie said so himself. On the other hand, the young and single Teddy was obviously a better choicepared to the obese middle-aged wealthy businessman, Gale. After all, Yuka knew that Gale was just ying around with her. It was impossible for her to marry him eventually. However, Teddie was different. When he was in love with her before, he definitely wanted to marry her and grow old together. The thought of giving up Teddie and throwing herself into the arms of a greasy middle- aged man instantly made Yuka regret her choice. She started sobbing and pleading, tears streaming down her face. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Teddie was stunned for a moment after noticing Yuka''s pitiful begging. He looked down at the girl he had loved dearly just a day ago. His fingers trembled as an indescribable feeling arose in his heart. Yuka noticed the change in Teddie''s expression and thought that he softened his stance. She started incessantly pestering him, weeping as she picked up the picture album that had dropped on the ground. She pointed to the photos inside and tried telling him about all the good times they had together. However, she did not know that she had used up the veryst bit of Teddie''s patience with her acting. Teddie''s gaze hardened. He looked at Yuka, who was in the middle of bursting into tears and said coldly, "Let go of me." "No, Teddie. I love you, and I''ll never let you go. Teddie, I..." Yuka continued to beg. Teddie frowned and pped Yuka''s hand away. Then, he kicked her away and left the room with Fade. Yuka''s cries could be heard echoing in the room. She sat on the ground and looked particrly ridiculous. Meanwhile, Gale, who came back to his senses, stormed towards Yuka with a gloomy expression. He pped Yuka across the face and shouted angrily, "B*tch, what did you just say?!" Yuka''s cheek instantly turned red and swollen. She red at Gale and barked back, "How dare you hit me? How dare you? I''ll..." "Not only am I going to beat you, but I also want to kill you," Gale was furious and continued to p her. He yelled, "B*tch, I spent hundreds of thousands on you. What did you say just now?! Did you just look down on me? I''ll show you..." Then, there was the chaotic sound of beating, crying and constant shouting. In the meantime, Fade had apanied Teddie downstairs. He sent him to the hotel entrance and asked in concern, "Teddie, are you okay?" Teddie smiled at Fade and assured him, "Brother Chen, don''t worry, I''m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired. I''ll return and have some rest." "Okay. You should go back and rest well," Fade nodded and bid farewell to Teddie. Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 Fade called Otto to briefly talk about Teddie''s affairs and advised Otto''s family to pay more attention to his condition. After that, Fade and Otto talked about the Chief Executive''s previous invitation to participate in Jade City''s medical reform. He wanted to hear from Otto about what he thought about it. Upon hearing this, Otto unconditionally supported Fade. In fact, he hoped that Fade would immediately agree to the Chief Executive'' s invitation and be a part of Jade City''s medical reform. After all, Otto and his clinic had actually been secretly reforming the pharmaceutical industry for the past few years. This was exactly what the Chief Executive and Fade had previously discussed. First of all, Otto''s Clinic was an ordinary pharmacy. He barely earned any profit from treating patients and would charge them cheap for medicine. As soon as he encountered poor patients, he would even help to subsidize their treatment fees. On the other hand, Otto''s perseverance whichsted for so many years had been regarded as a huge movement towards the development of Jade City''s Chinese Medicine practitioner career. After hearing what Otto said, Fade finally made up his mind. After returning home and discussing with Lily, he was determined and finally understood the hidden meaning of the Sincere Medicine Center. Then, Fade immediately called the Chief Executive to affirm his point of view. The Chief Executive, Mr. stair was very pleased with Fade''s thoughts. He immediately began to make the necessary arrangements. Of course, Fade didn''t forget to mention Otto Clinic during the phone call. He hoped that Mr. stair would let Otto join the movement of reforming the pharmaceutical industry together with him. As such, everyone in the medical industry in Jade City was anticipating this grand announcement. A weekter, the Chief Executive released thetest medical reform outline for Jade City''s pharmaceutical industry. In particr, the promotion of affordable medical care, as well as Chinese Medicine, were regarded as the two major highlights within the reform proposals. Along with this, there was another important piece of news announced. It was announced that the Sincere Medicine Center will be the first experimental pharmaceutical unit to cooperate with Jade City''s government to carry out the medical reforms in the pharmaceutical industry. In the future, more experimental pharmaceutical units would be further developed, including Otto Clinic. In reality, it was indeed not sufficient to solely rely on hospitals specializing in Chinese Medicine. Corresponding reforms would also be carried out at the same time at various hospitals specializing in modern western medicine. Such pieces of news were probably uninteresting and even boring to ordinary citizens. However, it was a major announcement to the people involved in Jade City''s medicinal and pharmaceutical industry, sending waves of shock and astonishment amongst them. The major pharmaceuticalpanies that were initially secretlypeting with each other were instantaneously confused. They initially thought that the Li family would''ve been the one to win the bid for this medical reform. After all, Sasha did personally step forward for the event. Even if the Li family failed to win the bid, the winning bid should also be won by major medicinal giants. However, everyone was stunned since the bid was actually won by Fade''s Sincere Medicine Center. Fade was an outsider who''d only been in Jade City for less than two months. There was no way that he couldpare to local businessmen, who had both the connections as well as the wealth. Yet, Fade had managed to emerge victorious in this historical medical reform. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. All of a sudden, representatives of the major bosses in the Jade City''s pharmaceutical industries were all agitated. They all gathered together at the Li family''s mansion. They wanted to discuss with Sasha possible solutions to deal with Fade. However, Sasha never showed up. Their first assumption was that Sasha was just busy. However, none of them knew that she was instead resting at home. She didn''t show up as she was frightened by Fade who empty-handedly took on the bullets from a few days ago. Without the support of the Li family, the morous group of people could only return in anguish. Then, they tried every possible means to suppress Fade''s Sincere Medicine Center. Some directly wrote letters and personally called the Chief Executive, constantly telling him about the inadequacy and dangers of Sincere Medicine Center. Meanwhile, some gritted their teeth and lowered the price of their own medicinal products, initiating a price war with Sincere Medicine Center. Others even directly bribed the media shamelessly to exaggerate various conspiracy theories about the retrogression and dangers of Chinese medicine on national television and the Inte. In short, they simply refused to see the rise of Fade and his Sincere Medicine Center. They wanted to snatch back their advantage in the market as well as the money that originally belonged to them. However, Fade''s Sincere Medicine Center managed to wring themselves free of these rumours and continued developing rapidly. The number of patients who went to Fade''s clinic increased exponentially, along with the amount of medicine sold daily. The root cause of such changes were naturally Fade''s superb medical skills and their affordable medicines. For manymon minor sicknesses, Fade had already prepared the corresponding prescriptions in advance and directly fused them into medicinal pills. These bottles would cost only a few yuan, and were guaranteed to cure the illnesses almost entirely. For other slightly moreplicated medical conditions, the patients could basically recover in a week''s time. At most, it would only cost a few hundred yuan forplete recovery. Such affordable and effective medical treatments were naturally popr amongst the public and rapidly spread throughout the entire Jade City. With the sessful development of the Sincere Medicine Center, it could be said that this first experimental pharmaceutical unit was a sess. Next, the second batch of experimental pharmaceutical units, including Otto Clinic, continued to open as nned. This was already a good start to the medical reform in the city. From there onwards, its development only grew faster and better, seeing no signs of slowing down or regressing. The stubborn bosses who tried to obstruct Fade before were also facing hardships now. The profits of their respective pharmaceutical factories plummeted, and those who were engaged in public opinion wars to discredit Sincere Medicine Center had also been arrested. Under such circumstances, Sincere Medicine Center only grew better and bigger. Its developmental sess was only growing. As of then, Sasha looked at various relevant reports on the Inte in the Li family''s vi. Her face turned pale with anger as she closed theptop heavily. Then, she snorted and gritted her teeth in frustration, "Fade Chen..." A middle-aged man was seated beside Sasha. He wore a tidy suit and looked quite prim and proper. The man gently ced down his teacup upon seeing her reaction and chuckled gently, asking, "Sasha, why are you so angry?" Sasha looked at him andined angrily: "Dad, don''t you know? Just look at the news! Fade''s medical center has already developed so quickly. Why aren''t you worried about me at all?" This middle- aged man was Martin. He was Sasha''s father as well as the current head of the Li family. Looking at his angry daughter, he just smiled and said, "It''s just a small business, so there is no need to worry about it. At worst, we can just choose not to do it at all." Indeed, the main assets of the Li family were always focused on real estate, energy, and other industries. As for the pharmaceutical industry, they just decided to enter it since they were here. Their main objective was to seize another piece of business territory in Jade City since Maritime Ocean Pharma had gone bankrupt. Even if they failed, it wasn''t a major problem for the Li family. After all, this was just a small business worth billions of yuan. However, as soon as Sasha heard those words, she looked seriously concerned and asked, "Dad, why do you say this too? This is not a question of it being a small business at all; this is a matter rted to me proving my own ability." "I''ve boasted about what I can do in front of our rtives previously. If I fail this time, how will I be able to have a foothold in the family in the future? This is also a huge blow to your prestige, Dad." "Therefore, I must seed," Sasha said in determination. Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Looking at his daughter, who was putting on a serious face, Martin fell silent for a while. He knew that although his daughter was a little anxious, the underlying meaning in her words was right. Currently, Old Master Li''s health condition was worsening day by day. He could pass away any time soon. Despite being the head of the family, there were still a lot of siblings and elders to face. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. There were some things that even he could not control. For example, he was not able to have Sasha rise up to the position of head of the Li family and dominate the family. At least, not yet. To achieve that, he had to first present Sasha''s corresponding achievements and unt her skills. Otherwise, Sasha would be unable to convince the crowd to submit with merely Martin''s words. There was no way she''d be able to be the head of the Li family. It was precise because he wanted Sasha to gain some achievements that he provided her with the adequate resources to form a team right after the news of Jade City''s medical reforms in the pharmaceutical industry broke out. Sasha wanted to win over this project in one swoop to prove that she was the rightful sessor of the family. Initially, she thought that with the support of the Li family''s professional team and abundant funds coupled with the prestige and connections of the Li family, she would be able to achieve outstanding results. Hence, she did not expect Fade to suddenly appear and defeat her in the bid for this project. If she returned to the family with such failures, she would definitely receive grave criticism. It would only make her road to be the rightful sessor of the Li family even more difficult. Because of this, Sasha was fuming when she saw all kinds of news about the Sincere Medicine Center. After all, the better Sincere Medicine Center was, the more proof it was for Sasha''s failure. Sasha looked at her father who was still silent. She tried pleading with him, "Dad, can you tell me what I should do next?" Martin gave it some thought but still remained silent. Instead, he looked at Sasha and asked, "Tell me, what do you want to do next?" Sasha frowned. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, saying, "I can''t just admit defeat like this. I must fight against Sincere Medicine Center and Fade, no matter what." "How are you going to fight to the end?" Martin followed up. Sasha was taken aback for a moment. She considered it for a while and finally said, "I will continue to invest more. As for the government''s side, I will try to find some connections and strive to win over the coboration projects. After all, Sincere Medicine Center is only an experimental pharmaceutical unit. It doesn''t represent the final results." Hearing this, Martin shook his head in disappointment, sighing at the same time. Seeing this, Sasha couldn''t help but ask, "Dad, is my idea that bad? Then tell me, what should I do?" Martin looked at his daughter dotingly and secretly sighed. Although his daughter was not young anymore, she had been busy studying and enjoying herself for the past few years. She did not really get the chance to participate in the family business. Hence, she was still too naive when it came to making decisions regarding businesses. However, she was his own flesh and blood. He had to help her after all. He got up and sat next to Sasha, advising her, "Sasha, before deciding what to do next, you must first figure out the current situation." "The current situation?" Sasha pondered and told him, "The current situation is that Sincere Medicine Center is developing better each day. If I don''t stop it and wait till it fully develops and grows, I will stand no chance at all." Martin then continued, "This is just what it looks like on the surface. For people like us who are involved in business, we have to learn to read between the lines and discern the actual situation." "Think carefully about the medical reforms. The Chief Executive personally interviewed Fade, subsequently adding in an entry to promote Chinese Medicine in rted documents. He also talked about the achievements of the Sincere Medicine Centre on television programs many times. What does this indicate?" "This..." Sasha vaguely thought of something. Her expression fell. Martin continued, "This means that the Chief Executive has attached great importance to the Sincere Medicine Center, as well as the promotion of affordable medical care and Chinese medicine. This is the trend set by the Chief Executive, and it cannot be reversed." Hearing this, Sasha couldn''t help but felt anxious. She asked, "If it can''t be reversed, then what should I do? Should I just admit defeat like this? How can I raise my head in front of the family in the future?" Martinughed, "Of course, we must not just concede defeat." "If I don''t admit defeat, what should I do?" Sasha frowned. Martin enlightened his daughter, "Since the trend cannot be reversed, why do you have to fight against the trend? It''s better to change the direction and follow the trend!" "Oh..." When reminded by her father, Sasha suddenly realized something. She looked at her father and said, "Dad, do you mean that since the Chief Executive wants to promote affordable medical care and Chinese Medicine, we should simply follow suit and provide affordable medical care and Chinese Medicine?" Seeing that his daughter finally got the hang of it, Martin couldn''t help but smile assuringly. He nodded, "Yes, that''s the way." "Just think of the various reasons why Sincere Medicine Center is so popr. First, the price of medicine is cheap, and the second is that it has equally amazing effects. If that''s the case, we should also set up a pharmacy, spend some money to hire famous doctors and subsidize the price of the medicine sold." "Our family has a strong background. Do you think that Fade will be our opponent if we initiated a price war?" Martin asked. When Sasha heard him, she smiled excitedly and twirled around in joy, "He definitely won''t be our opponent! We are invincible here in Jade City." "Dad, this is a good idea, I will arrange for someone to do it right away. This time, I must seed and utterly defeat Fade. At the same time, I will prove to the family that I, Sasha, am not someone who can be easily taken lightly," Sasha said in determination. Martin nodded in satisfaction, "Good. I will ask Secretary Liu to help you with this matterter." "Thank you, Dad!" Sasha was overjoyed upon hearing this and quickly thanked him. After all, Secretary Liu was Martin''s personal secretary. He had been with Martin for many years and had been in charge of countless business deals and projects. Now that Martin had asked Secretary Liu to help Sasha with this, it was definitely going to guarantee nothing but sess. With this, Sasha, who had been dormant for a while, began to get busy again. In the next few days, the Li family opened a new store in Jade City at an incredible speed. The new store wasn''t a simple pharmacy like the Sincere Medicine Center. Instead, it was a five- story hospital with an area of several thousand square meters that specialized in Chinese Medicine. The hospital scouted most of the most well-known Chinese medicine practitioners in Jade City, and even purchased all the best equipment. The Li family advertised their newly opened "The Li''s Hospital " in various media outlets regardless of the cost needed. With the strong advertising done by the Li family coupled with unbelievable subsidies that cost more than they earned, the price for medical treatment at The Li''s Hospital eventually turned out to be at least 30% lower than that of the Sincere Medicine Center. As a result, many patients rushed towards the Li''s Hospital. Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 In less than a week''s time, The Li''s Hospital''s name spread throughout Jade City like wildfire. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. There was an endless stream of peopleing in for consultations, and the number was increasing each day. It was even more popr than when the Sincere Medicine Center opened. With the fame of The Li''s Hospital, the business of Sincere Medicine Center was gravely affected. The number of patients grew lesser each day. In a week, the number of patients that went to the Sincere Medicine Center was less than half of the previous week. Moreover, amongst them, many patients only came to the Sincere Medicine Center because they were unable to obtain a booking at the Li''s Hospital. As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the pharmacy, theyined constantly. Some huffed that the queue here was too long and they had to wait for a long time. Someined that the environment of Sincere Medicine Center was so bad. Patients didn''t even have a ce toy down. Some even said that the price of medicinal treatment in Sincere Medicine Center was much more expensive than the Li''s Hospital. Theseints, as expected, brought some negative impacts on the reputation of Sincere Medicine Center. As the situation continued to worsen, Lily couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. She asked, "Fade, do you not care about the Li''s Hospital?" Fade looked at the anxious Lily and poured her a ss of water. He smiled in response, "Sister Lily, how can I care about the affairs of some other hospital? Besides, you really don''t have to worry about it at all." Lily frowned, "Why should I not be worried? Sincere Medicine Center''s business is deteriorating each day, and our public reputation is also badly affected. If this continues, the Li''s Hospital will surpass us. I am worried that our qualifications to participate in the medical reforms may be revoked." Fade patted Lily''s shoulders to calm her anxiety down. He chuckled, "Sister Lily, this matter really isn''t that bad." "Just think about it. the Li''s Hospital is clearly the result of Miss Sasha''s work. She''s trying to spend money mindlessly without taking the costs into ount. Since this hospital is operating at a complete loss, it will notst for long." "But the Li family is wealthy. What if they..." Lily was still worried. Fade smirked, "If the Li family keeps subsidizing their hospital to support its development, then that doesn''t matter. After all, the Li''s Hospital has indeed lowered down the price of medical care, and this has benefited more ordinary people." "Isn''t the purpose of Jade City''s medical reform is to allow ordinary people to enjoy affordable medical care? Now that the Li family is willing to spend money to make medical treatments affordable, its original purpose is no longer important. After all, look at what the results have been!" Listening to Fade''s words, Lily couldn''t help but feel startled. Her expression looked strange. She was viewing this matter from the perspective of a businesswoman and treated the Li''s Hospital as apetitor to Sincere Medicine Center. The growth of the other party naturally caused the rise of Lily''s anxiety and tension. However, Fade was looking at this matter from a doctor''s point of view. It didn''t matter to him whether The Li''s Hospital or Sincere Medicine Center outshone theirpetitor as long as it would bring more benefits to normal citizens. Although Lily understood Fade''s thoughts, her instinct as a businesswoman still put a frown on her face. She voiced her concerns, "Even so, don''t we need to do something about it? Should we watch as the Li''s Hospital continues to grow?" Fade shook his head, "Of course not. I just mentioned that the development and growth of the Li''s Hospital are good for ordinary people. However, it has to be based on the fact that the Li''s Hospital is always willing to invest so much money into the hospital''s costs." "However, this possibility is not high. Once the Li''s Hospital has attracted enough patients and managed to bring down itspetitors, they will raise their prices. All their previous efforts in promoting their cheap Chinese medicine will only backfire on them. Also, it may bring about an adverse effect on the consumers'' confidence towards Chinese Medicine." "Such a result is definitely not something I want to see," Fade was very sure that this situation was likely to happen. After all, a simr situation had already urred in Sincere Medicine Center. Sincere Medicine Center was highly praised for its extremely cheap medicine prices when it first launched. When the price of medicines at the Li''s Hospital was lowered, many patients began to grow dissatisfied with the service of Sincere Medicine Center. After all, humans were selfish. This instinct would remain unchanged since it was deeply rooted in human nature. In order to prevent such a situation from happening, Fade would obviously not sit still. "What are you going to do?" Lily looked at Fade curiously. Fade smiled mysteriously at Lily, "I''ll keep it a secret for now. When the timees, you will definitely know." "Hey, you are still keeping secrets from me!" Lily red at Fade but didn''t pry further. She stood up and said, "I won''t ask anymore since you already have a n ready. I will go over to Fei Enterprises Holdings, while you can continue to work here." "Okay. Goodbye, Sister Lily," Fade bid farewell to Lily. The next day, Sincere Medicine Center was operating as usual, but the number of patients at the entrance of the pharmacy seemed to be lesser than the day before. Fade wasn''t bothered about this. He greeted the shop assistants and drove out. The car drove all the way to the airport. Fade was going there to pick up a friend, who was also going to y arge and important part in his next n. When he arrived at the airport, Fade quickly met with his friend. It was a foreigner who looked about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. She had short brown hair and a pair of sunsses on. She was slim, but her skin was tanned. In addition, she also had toned muscles, a sign that she was someone who worked out pretty often. "Fade, I''m so happy to see you again," The woman was passionate and greeted Fade with a smile as soon as she saw him. She quickly pulled him into a friendly hug. Feeling the woman''s soft but powerful muscles, Fade smiled and patted her on the back. He laughed, "Liza, it''s been a long time." The woman was no one else but Liza, the well-known gourmet and journalist from Micovia. When Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc firstunched the Life Elixir Wine in Bay City, Fade and Liza had met because of a misunderstanding. Later, Liza was convinced by the magical taste and medical effects of the Life Elixir Wine introduced by Fade. Later on, Fade even managed to cure Liza''s teacher, Dous, who was also a well- known gourmet. As such, Liza felt very grateful towards Fade. After hearing that Fade needed her help, she immediately rushed to Jade City. Fade escorted Liza into the car. Then, he got into the car as well and started the engine. In the car, Liza asked, "Fade, where are we going now? Shall we go directly to your pharmacy?" Fade grinned, "Don''t worry about the pharmacy. Liza, you are my precious and noble guest, so how can I neglect you? First of all, I''ll have to bring you around for some lunch." Liza smiled while patting her stomach, "That''s true. The meal on the ne was so unptable that I was about to throw up." "I''m afraid there''s no such airne meal in the world that can satisfy your tastebuds yet," Fade joked. He asked her, "By the way, Liza, do you have any preferences or diet restrictions? I''m asking someone to look for a suitable restaurant in Jade City." Upon mentioning this, Liza seemed to have thought of something. She pped her hands together and said, "Speaking of which, I know of a pretty nice restaurant here, so let''s go there!" Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 "What restaurant is it? Liza, do you also know about Jade City''s restaurants?" Fade was a little curious. Liza smirked, "Actually, besides being a gourmet, I still have other identities." "What is it?" Fade asked. Liza said, "I am one of the specially invited reviewers from the Michelin restaurant headquarters. Sometimes, when I am outside, I will receive a message from the headquarters, asking me to go to a local Michelin restaurant for a meal. I''ll be asked to give my review and score for the restaurant''s service that will serve as a reference for the headquarters'' final rating." "This time, the headquarters knew that I wasing to Jade City, so they sent some information about the local Michelin restaurants here in advance. They asked me to try them out when I''m free. Anyways, I need to eat, so it is better for us to eat at the restaurant I was asked to try out. I''ll be able to work and eat at the same time, killing two birds with one stone!" After listening to Liza''s exnation, Fade immediately understood. After all, it was normal for a world- renowned gourmet like Liza to be invited as a judge by the Michelin restaurant headquarters. Now that Liza had made up her mind, Fade naturally wouldn''t refuse her. He asked Liza for the address of the restaurant and drove over. "Moulin Rouge Restaurant!" Fade drove to the entrance of the restaurant and they got out of the car. Looking at the huge restaurant about three stories tall that was coupled with exquisite and luxurious decorations, Fade instantly knew that this restaurant was definitely a top- tier restaurant. Liza also took out a small camera and took a shot of the entrance of the restaurant, recording it as evidence of her own review. She then started reciting from her research done, "Jade City Moulin Rouge Restaurant. It''s a two- Michelin star restaurant. In 2008, it was one of the first restaurants in Jade City that was selected to be certified by the Micheline board. So far, their quality is still great. Recently, the restaurant submitted a request to the Michelin headquarters for promotion in ss, hoping to achieve the highest Michelin three- star rating for a restaurant." Liza talked quickly, recording it as an evidence for her review, while also exining it to Fade. Fade listened carefully. Then, he went into the restaurant with Liza. The staff immediately greeted them upon their arrival. Liza deliberately chose a table on the first floor with the most traffic around them. They were seated in the mostmon seats in the middle of the restaurant. After all, she had to do a review of the restaurant. It was necessary to choose the seat location ording to the public''s needs. It was not logical for her to choose the most upscale location ording to her own wishes since she would not be able to judge the true standard of the restaurant. After choosing their seats, Liza immediately began to start ordering. Since she was a professional, Fade decided not to interfere. Liza skillfully and quickly ordered some ssic Michelin dishes and local specialties. The waiter smiled and put away the menu before leaving. While waiting, they drank some water. Liza turned on her phone and clicked on a symbol that looked like two forks in a nk, white space. Seeing as Fade was curious, Liza exined, "Michelin restaurants generally use the number of forks as the unit of measurement for scores. The lowest is one and the highest is five." "One fork represents basicfort, two representsfort, three represents highfort, four represents supremefort, and five forks represent luxurious enjoyment." "Just now, the attitude of the waiter and the environment of the restaurant isn''t that bad, so I''m giving them a rating of two forks." "I see," Fade nodded as he listened to Liza''s words. Later, the dishes were served. Fade and Liza started to delve into their meal. Fade was not particrly picky about his food. After a bite, he felt that it tasted good, and immediately began to devour the food. Liza, on the other hand, was theplete opposite of Fade. She took a small bite from each dish. After tasting them, she would drink a sip of water to wash away the taste of the previous dish before she continued to taste another dish. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At the same time, she quickly recorded the scores for each dish. While Fade and Liza were having their meal in a weird way, on the second floor diagonally above them sat a few people dressed in designer clothes. The young men and women who were well- dressed were chatting enthusiastically while they enjoyed the food. A man in a white suit smashed a ss heavily on the table after downing the whole ss of wine. His face was flushed red and he huffed, "D*mn, it''s all that Fade guy''s fault! He disrupted my family''s business and humiliated me in front of my family." Someone next to him heard this and immediately agreed, "Coby, I originally thought that the Li family could win the bid for this medical reform, or at least be able to participate in it. I did not expect that Fade would be the exclusive winner!" "That''s right, I really don''t understand what the Chief Executive was thinking. Such a huge business and market opportunity were actually handed over to a young man who isn''t even from our town. He''spletely disregarded the people in the local pharmaceutical industry!" "Although my family was not in the pharmaceutical business, most of my family''s cosmetics business market has also been seized by Fade''spany. D*mn it." The more they talked about it, the angrier they grew and the more wine they drank. Coby, who was wearing a white suit, became more pissed off. However, there was nothing they could do. He grumbled, "We don''t have any choice. After all, even Miss Sasha had failed this time. We''re just small businessmen, we can''t evenpare to the Li family, can we?" Speaking of Sasha, their discussion rose again, "During the dinner banquet, I thought that the results were fixed the moment I saw Sasha appear. I thought that the Li family would definitely win the bidding! However, I didn''t expect that even Sasha would fail." "Although Sasha was defeated in the first round, I can say that there''s still hope for us, judging by the current situation! The Li''s Hospital opened by Sasha is now growing faster each day. It has already suppressed Sincere Medicine Center in terms of patient flow." "Hmph, it''s all done with the power of money. I heard from someone that just this week alone, The Li''s Hospital had already spent two billion yuan. They still continue to pour money into the hospital every day. If I were to spend money like this, I could also be the victor!" "Hey, what can we do? She is Sasha Li, the eldest daughter of the Li family! People like us can''t even bepared with her." Upon mentioning this, they looked even more sullen. After another ss of wine, their cheeks were red. They were already a little drunk and tipsy. At this very moment, someone suddenly nced downstairs and was taken aback. He put down the wine ss and eximed, "Guys, look at that! Quick, have a look." "What? What''s there to see?" "Is it a beautifuldy?" "Oh, it''s really a beautifuldy." "She looks quite hot." "Brother Liu, why don''t you try flirting with her? Some girls are quite open- minded. When you seed in hooking up with her, we can have some fun together." Their gazes were immediately captivated by the short- haired Liza. Immediately, they started chatting about her tantly. Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 The person that had called out suddenly frowned and corrected them, "It''s not her. I''m asking you guys to look at the person sitting opposite her. Y''know, that man." "What''s there to look at?" "Mason, could it be that you actually prefer men? If that''s the case, we will have to stay away from you in the future." "Mason, your taste is a little unusual!" Everyone was just joking around, but Mason grew anxious and huffed, "Look carefully! Who is that man sitting opposite the pretty woman?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The group then looked at Fade carefully after being reminded by Mason. Someone immediately eximed, "That guy is Fade Chen, that insolent man!" Coby''s gaze sharpened when he heard Fade''s name. He fixed his gaze and confirmed that the person below was really Fade. Immediately, his eyes narrowed as he cursed, "D*mn, it''s really him." The others also grew serious. "Coby, what do you think? Let''s go down and teach that dumb*ss a lesson." "D*mn it! This is the guy who made us so miserable. I really want to beat him up badly." "I can''t believe that that beauty ended up with this f*cker." The group of children from wealthy families had a look of eagerness on their faces, as if they were ready to go down and beat Fade up. However, there was still a rational person that nced at a young man in a red suit next to him and said, "This is Young Master Cui''s family restaurant. Let''s not do anything rash here. After all, it would be bad if we disrupted Young Master Cui''s business." With that being said, everyone''s gaze shifted to the young man in the red suit. Seeing this, Carson Cui rolled his eyes and smirked, patting his chest confidently as he said, "Don''t worry about it guys, just go ahead. You don''t have to care about anything that happens. This is my family''s restaurant, so I still hold some power over what happens. It''s not a big deal." Carson''s decisive conclusion was built on personal considerations. Although making trouble and beating people up in his own restaurant would definitely have a negative impact on their reputation, it was not worth mentioning whenpared to the connections of the wealthy friends in front of him. After all, there was still a certain gap between Carson''s status and the group before him. If he wanted to integrate into their little club, he had to first do something to convince them of his status. It was an opportunity for Carson now. With that in mind, Carson stared at Fade below and whispered to himself, "Kid, although you and I have nothing against each other, don''t me me for what''s going to happen next since you have stepped into this ce." Since Carson had agreed readily, the others naturally had no concerns. "Let''s go down and greet that *sshole!" "D*mn it, I will make him suffer." "Let''s gather our men and beat him up right away." The group of people started staggering their way downstairs in a half-drunken state. Seeing this, Carson rushed to the front and said with an apologetic smile, "Young Master Liu, everyone, don''t be impulsive. I heard that Fade is quite agile. If we start a fight directly with him, I''m afraid we will be the ones to suffer." After Carson''s reminder, they recalled that Fade was a rumoured martial arts practitioner. The pampered sons and daughters of the wealthy and influential family would at most know a bit of taekwondo. If they were to fight with a real martial arts practitioner, they would be beaten to a pulp. "What should we do then? Do we just let that dumb*ss off the hook?" "Such a good opportunity may not necessarilye by again the next time." The few wealthy kids, in particr Coby, had an ugly expression on. Carson naturally didn''t want to offend them. He quickly assured with a smile, "Everyone, of course, we can''t just let Fade off the hook. It''s just that we don''t have to do it ourselves. We can use another way." "What way?" Someone asked. Carson winked at them and lowered his volume as he exined his n. The other rich kids nodded after hearing the gist of the idea. Then, Carson took out his phone and said, "Moreover, my dad has some connection with Master Habib, who is the Guardian of the Tiger Gang. I can call Master Habib to send someone over to help!" Hearing what Carson said, everyone''s eyes brightened with excitement. "Master Habib is a Yellow Level warrior. He''s a true master!" "Carson, I did not expect your family to have this kind of connection! I didn''t know that you would actually know someone from the martial arts sector!" "Quickly contact Master Habib. This time, I must teach Fade a lesson." The group of rich youngsters was extremely excited. They red at Fade downstairs with a vengeful look in their eyes. Soon after Carson finished the call, he gestured to everyone and nodded, "It''s settled. Master Habib has agreed and he will send someone over immediately. Moreover, Master Habib wille personally." Hearing the arrival of Master Habib in person, the group could not help but feel even more intrigued. "Great! If Master Habibes personally, that kid dumb*ss is dead for sure." "Carson, I didn''t expect you to have so many connections! You could actually invite Master Habib toe personally." "Carson, let''s hang out together in the future. Everyone here is good friends!" Coby chimed while patting Carson on the shoulder. "Sure, thank you, Young Mr. Liu! Thank you so much!" When Carson heard this, he couldn''t help but smile and nod repeatedly. Coby''s remarks meant that Carson could officially be part of Coby''s small group. Looking at Carson''s excited face, Coby smiled, "You don''t have to be so polite with us since we''re all good pals!" "Let''s get started! then" Carson nodded quickly and winked at everyone. Then, he walked downstairs by himself. At this moment, Fade and Liza were still dining. It was undeniable that the dishes of a two-star Michelin restaurant tasted really good. Fade''s mouth never stopped chewing as he continued to gobble down the food. Meanwhile, Liza continued to savor the dishes bit by bit. At the same time, she recorded numerous ratings on her phone. Just as the two continued to feast, several waiters suddenly walked towards their table. Perceiving the figure next to him, Fade and Liza raised their heads at the same time. They looked at the waiters and asked, "What''s the matter?" The supervisor looked serious as he said, "Esteemed guests, I''m sorry. A customer in our restaurant lost his wallet. We would like to ask the two of you to cooperate with us." "Lost a wallet?" Fade''s expression sank as his gaze froze, "It''s someone else who lost their wallet, so why do you need us to cooperate?" The supervisor continued indifferently, "Please cooperate with us so we can conduct a body search." Hearing this, Liza immediately burst out in anger, "Impossible. You are viting our rights, so well never agree to this. Besides, whoever lost their wallet has nothing to do with us." Fade red at the supervisor and asked, "Someone lost their wallet in the restaurant, and there are so many people here. However, you''re only asking us to conduct a body search. May I know what you''re trying to imply here?" Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 The supervisor looked like he waspletely in the right. He exined rigidly, "Nothing. We are just doing this ording to the rules." "Rules? What kind of rules are these? Who set the rules?" Fade immediately banged his cutlery down on the table and growled coldly. The supervisor''s tone was still calm and firm. He didn''t show signs of fear of retreat at all. Instead, he continued, "Dear guests, if you don''t cooperate with us, we have all the rights to suspect that you have stolen the wallet. Tough measures are to be taken against the two of you." "Tough measures?" Fade snorted heavily. He red at the supervisor and scoffed, "I would like to see what sort of tough measures you''re prepared to take!" For a moment, the atmosphere in the restaurant became tense. The supervisor waved his hand and signaled the waiters around him toe forward together. They forcefully grabbed Fade and Liza by the arms to forcefully conduct a body search. Liza had never suffered such absurd demands before. She immediately shouted sternly, "If you dare to take another step, I will call the police right away." However, with the support of the young master of the restaurant, Carson, they ignored Liza''s words. They were about to forcefully ce their hands on her. Just when they were about to start, a glint of fury appeared in Fade''s eyes as he made his move. He swatted his arms at the waiters. With loud cracks and snaps, they all fell to the ground, grunting and moaning in pain. The surrounding guests were frightened at the sight of a fight breaking out and immediately hid. As soon as the waiters fell to the ground, Carson, who was dressed in a red suit, brought a group of people over and surrounded Fade and Liza. "Who are you guys and what do you guys want to do?" Fade looked at Carson and his group with a cold gaze. Before Carson could speak, someone in the group spoke up, "This is the son of Moulin Rouge Restaurant''s owner, Young Master Cui." Fade narrowed his eyes when he heard that it was the owner''s son. Meanwhile, Liza was comining about what had just happened, "You are the owner''s son? Just now, the staff in your restaurant..." However, even before Liza could finish speaking, Carson interrupted her coldly and questioned her, "Dear customers, you have hurt our staff in my restaurant. You should give us an exnation about this!" Hearing that, Liza immediately flew into a rage and roared back, "That''s because your staff framed us just now. We were just..." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. However, Carsonpletely dismissed Liza''sint. Instead, he nced at Fade, a smirk forming on his face. Looking at the smile hidden in the corner of Carson''s mouth, Fade was vaguely aware of something. He asked, "You were the one who ordered the waiter to do that just now, am I right?" "If I remember correctly, we do not know each other. I don''t quite understand why you''re targeting me." "What can you possibly mean? Kind sir, don''t just spout nonsense!" Carson pretended not to understand anything and imed, "Our waiter was just doing what he was told to do." "Unfortunately, you and the youngdy have been extremely uncooperative with us. Could it be that you have a guilty conscience? Maybe the two of you really stole the wallet!" Carson used them. Fade stared at Carson. He looked at Carson''s smug smile and had a guess about what was happening. The so-called theft seemed to be an excuse for the other party to create trouble and find fault with him. Since this was the case, Fade was not in the mood to beat around the bushes with him, "Let''s be honest, who ordered you to do this?" Carson''s eyes flickered, but he didn''t respond. Instead, he continued to insist that it was about the wallet, "Sir, I don''t understand what your suspicions are. However, please cooperate with us regarding the stolen wallet." As he said, Carson waved his hand. A group of burly security guards rushed over and attempted to force them to submit. Fade''s expression fell and Liza''s cheeks flushed with anger. She burst out rapidly in English, "Such behaviour is really too much, this is a barbaric and brutal act! As a two-star Michelin restaurant, this attitude is simply intolerable. I must report this behaviour and revoke the Michelin title belonging to your restaurant." However, Liza had spoken too fast, and their opponents didn''t really pay attention to her. In the meantime, the security guards were approaching Fade and Liza closer as per Carson''s orders. They were about to resort to physical force. Fade gave a cold snort and smashed his palm on the table. With great force, he made a huge crack the thickness of a pinky finger on the tabletop made of solid wood and warned, "Don''t you dare mess with us!" His showcase of strength made Carson and the others hesitate for a while. Their gazes flickered with uncertainty. Eventually, Carson still did not back down and continued to confront Fade. The security guards continued to move towards Fade and Liza. Just when things were about to escte, a middle-aged man around his forties or fifties came in and bellowed, "What''s going on? Why themotion?" Everyone noticed the man walking in and bowed respectfully, greeting, "Mr. Cui!" Carson also nodded and called out, "Dad." Ashton nced at the messy situation. He couldn''t help but frown, "What on earth is going on?" Liza was infuriated and roared at Ashton, "Are you the boss here? Your staff is really rude. They have suspected customers with no valid reason, forcefully attempted to conduct a body search on us, and now they''re even nning to resort to physical violence. With such a behavior on disy, your restaurant does not deserve the Michelin title." Hearing this, Ashton couldn''t help but feel surprised. With a look of shock on his face, he looked at Carson and asked sharply, "What''s going on?" After all, his restaurant was now at a critical juncture in the selection of Michelin three- star restaurants. There were no more than ten Michelin three-star restaurants in the country. If his Moulin Rouge Restaurant could be promoted, it would be great for the restaurant''s future development. At times like this, Ashton didn''t want to make any mistakes. Carson understood his father''s thoughts but didn''t give much thought to it. He said ndly, "Dad, it''s not a big deal. Let me handle this!" Liza looked stern when she heard him and raised her voice, "This isn''t a big deal? If your restaurant has this kind of attitude towards customers, I must report this back to the Michelin headquarters. We will formally include your restaurant in the Michelin restaurant global cklist." "You...!" Ashton felt a little nervous when he heard this. After all, as the owner of the restaurant, he knew very well that if things went viral, what Liza said was likely toe true. Looking at his father''s nervous face, Carson waved his hand and smiled, "Dad, don''t be so nervous. They are just spitting nonsense, who do they think they are? They even want to include our restaurant on the cklist! Do they really think that they can represent the officials from the Michelin headquarters?" Carson''s words manage to calm Ashton down. Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Ashton nodded and said to Carson, "Then you can take over this issue!" After that, Ashton turned around to leave. Obviously, he still trusted his own son. Seeing this, Carson''s expression grew more arrogant. He looked at Fade and Liza and snickered, "Now, will you do it yourself, or should we do it for you?" "I don''t mind if we have to do it though. After all, thisdy here looks pretty. I''ll do the search on her myself. I think it should feel good," While talking, Carson licked his lips and scanned Liza''s body from top to bottom lustfully. His words and filthy gaze pissed Liza off. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She grabbed her work identification documents and announced loudly, "Are you saying that I can''t represent the Michelin headquarters? If so, you''re gravely mistaken, because I can." Carson took a look at Liza''s work identification documents, which were written fully in English. He stared at it intently but still did not understand it. Heughed it off, "What is that? Can you really represent the Michelin headquarters? Don''t even think about lying to me!" "Lying to you?" Liza sneered. Then, she took out her phone and started making calls, "Recently, your restaurant is applying to upgrade to a Michelin three-star restaurant, am I right?" "With this sort of service attitude and behaviour towards customers, don''t even think of a three-star Michelin title! You will be stripped of your own two- star Michelin qualifications now," Liza said coldly. Ashton, who was about to leave, halted his footsteps when he heard these words. He turned back and looked sternly at Liza, "You... Who are you? How did you know about our restaurant''s application for an upgrade?" Carson was also slightly stunned. After all, not many people knew about their application for an upgrade. Liza smirked while waving her work identification documents in her hand, "Look at what I''m holding closely. This is my identity card as an appointed reviewer that was issued by Michelin headquarters. In other words, I am the reviewer who was asked toe to give a rating to your restaurant on behalf of the Michelin headquarters." Upon hearing this, Ashton was really taken aback. His expression changed drastically. After all, he knew very well that the Michelin headquarters would indeed send reviewers for unannounced visits to give ratings to restaurants as a major basis for their reviews. If Liza was really a reviewer from the Michelin headquarters, the upgrade of their Moulin Rouge Restaurant would have gone to waste. It was even possible for their current qualifications to be revoked. Thinking of this, Ashton couldn''t help but feel anxious. He red at his son fiercely and reprimanded, "What''s the matter with you?" Carson was also panicking slightly. He desperately tried to defend himself, "Dad, don''t be nervous. This woman said that she is a reviewer from the Michelin headquarters, but that may not be true. I think she is just trying to scare us." "Scare you?" Liza scoffed and said to Ashton, "As the owner of the restaurant, can''t you even recognize the identification documents issued by the Michelin headquarters?" "This..." Ashton paid close attention to the card in Liza''s hand. The more he looked at it, the more he realized that it was real. He started to panic. At this moment, other guests were looking at their phones. Then, they pointed at Liza and eximed, "Liza! You are the well-known gourmet Liza!" With this, more people recognized Liza and they rushed over excitedly. "Miss Liza, you havee to Jade City!" "Miss Liza, I am your fan, can you take a photo with me?" "Liza, can you rmend a good restaurant to me?" Despite never meeting Liza in person before, Ashton and Carson both heard of Liza''s legacy as a world-famous gourmet. They were all dumbfounded at the turn of events. A world- ss gourmet like Liza would hold utmost authority in the food industry. Setting aside the authenticity of the documents, a single post by her on the Inte would be able to send their restaurant''s reputation down the drain. In addition, an Inte celebrity gourmet like Liza was really likely to be a special reviewer from the Michelin headquarters. The thought of this left Ashton fuming with anger. After running the restaurant for ten to twenty years, he had spent a huge amount of money to upgrade the restaurant and train the staff. He finally prepared everything with great effort and was ready to upgrade the restaurant to a three-star Michelin restaurant. He never thought that they would end up disrespecting a reviewer from the Michelin headquarters. With that, the n to promote the restaurant into a three-star Michelin restaurant was shattered. Instantly, Ashton was furious. He red at his son fiercely and yelled, "You did this? You don''t do anything serious all day long, and you''re only ying around here and there. Now, you''ve even disrupted my business, you...!" Ashton angrily raised his palm, wanting to p his son in the face. Carson also knew that he was in trouble. His expression soured, and he quickly turned around to look at Coby and the others for help. At the same time, he quickly exined to his father, "Dad, don''t be impulsive. In fact, this may not necessarily be a bad thing." "You''re still trying to argue with me? You little brat," Ashton was infuriated. He had an urge to beat up his useless son. Carson quickly exined, "Dad, I did this after discussing it with Young Master Liu and the others since Young Master Liu asked for my help. If I manage to settle this matter well, I will be able to join their social circle. Just think about it, what benefits will it bring to our restaurant?" Upon hearing this, Ashton''s palm froze in mid-air. He looked at his son and asked for affirmation, "Do you mean Coby Liu, from Liu Pharma?" "Exactly. Apart from Young Master Liu, Young Master Xie, Miss Wang and Young Master Lin are all here too. They all have a good rtionship with Young Master Liu. I was just drinking with them just now!" At that moment, Coby walked over with a confident smile. A group of gorgeously dressed young men and women were following behind him. "Uncle Cui, you can''t me Carson wholly for this incident. We are also responsible for this. If you want to punish him, include us as well," Coby said lightly. When Ashton heard him, he immediately said with an apologetic smile, "Young Master Liu, you are ttering me. This is really not a major issue. I won''t be punishing anyone here." "You came to my restaurant, and that is a great honour for me," Ashton''s attitude was very respectful, and his expression was ttering. Coby nodded. Then, he looked at Fade and smirked, "Since we have settled that, Carson, please continue!" Carson nodded and ordered the security guards, "Come here. Be prepared to conduct the body search." They already knew Liza''s identity, but it was clear that they were not going to stop there. They still wanted to conduct the body search forcefully. When Ashton saw this, the muscles on his face trembled fiercely. He was in a dilemma and tried to express his concerns, "But this..." Carson understood his father''s concerns. He quicklyforted him, "Dad, don''t worry. Isn''t she just a reviewer? It¡¯s not a big deal. Even if our restaurant is no longer a Michelin restaurant, we will still have a bright future ahead of us as long as we have a good rtionship with Young Master Liu and the others." "Moreover, I have already contacted Master Habib. He will be here personally soon," Carson added. Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Hearing this, Ashton sighed and nodded. Now that things had escted, the issue rting to Michelin''s rating was now a lost cause. It was better for him to attempt other ways to fame and choose another pathway. By getting on Coby''s good side, their restaurant would be able to grow larger and more renowned too. Fade pulled Liza behind him. He red at Coby and asked, "Do I know you? Why are you doing this?" Coby snorted coldly and looked at Fade, mocking, "Well, Mr. Chen, you''re only recently popr in Jade City, so it''s natural for you to not know me. It''s just that I happen to know you, Mr. Chen." "As for why I am against you and doing this, you must know that my family is in the pharmaceutical business," Coby narrowed his eyes and continued. Needless to say, Fade had understood what was going on when he heard this. It had to be the recent medical reforms that impacted the Liu family''s pharmaceutical business. Coby held a grudge towards him and seized this opportunity to humiliate Fade. "What do you want to do next?" Now that Fade knew Coby came with evil intentions, Fade didn''t say anything to defend himself. He just looked at Coby coldly while asking his next move. Hearing this, Coby slowly smirked eerily, "I didn''t expect Mr. Chen to be such a wise person. We have not even started doing anything yet, but you''ve already admitted defeat." "I might as well tell you my simple demands. Transfer your Sincere Medicine Center to the Liu family now! Also, you have to..." Coby narrowed his eyes while making several nonsensical demands. However, Fade waved his hand and interrupted him halfway through, saying, "I think you''ve misunderstood what I meant." "Wh-what?" Coby''s expression sank and nced at Fade. The corner of Fade''s mouth twitched as he looked down upon Cody, asking, "When I asked you what you wanted to do next, I was asking if you''d realize the consequences of going against me. It''s not that I''ve surrendered to you." "You..." Coby didn''t expect Fade to be so arrogant. He snorted heavily, "Do you really think that you can have your way in Jade City just by opening a pharmacy? This is not your domain, so don''t be too proud about it." "Oh really? You''re the condescending one here," Fade curled his lips in disdain. He nced at the security guards who surrounded them and sneered, "Since you said you know me, you should be pretty clear about what I''m capable of. To think that I''ll be able to be defeated with your lousy henchmen is just part of your wishful thinking." Everyone was immediately angered by what Fade said. They red at him, a raging fire burning in their eyes as they bellowed. "Fade, you *sshole! Don''t be too arrogant." "It''s just a pharmacy. You''re just lucky, so what are you proud of?" "You are courting your own death for offending Young Master Liu." Meanwhile, Carson still had a smirk stered on his face. He stepped forward with his hands crossed confidently as he said, "The only reason why you''re so arrogant now is that you know little martial arts, don''t you?" "Hah! With your amateurish skills, you''ll never be able to defeat us," Carson mocked gleefully. Fade merely waved his hand andshed out. Suddenly, an angry whistling sound could be heard. A wave of energy that was released barely missed Carson''s ears before itnded fiercely on the pir behind him, a thunderous crack immediately heard after that. With such mighty strength, Carson''s expression instantly changed. He couldn''t help but fear how he barely scraped past death. Fade remarked lightly, "Unfortunately for you, my amateurish skills are still more than enough to kill you." Carson''s face sank. A touch of anger appeared in his eyes, but after the close encounter he had just now, he did not dare to move forward. After all, Fade''s strength was not something he could compare with. Just then, Carson''s phone rang. He was overjoyed when he saw who was calling and quickly answered the phone, saying, "Master Habib, you have arrived? All right, I will send someone to pick you up right away." After that, Carson hung up the phone. He gritted his teeth and looked at Fade, his confidence arising once more as he challenged Fade, "Don''t think that you''re the only strong person in martial arts. I have already invited Master Habib, the Guardian of Tiger Gang over. He will be here soon, and when hees, it''ll be toote for you to try to beg for forgiveness." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Simrly, Coby and the group of wealthy kids had a triumphant expression on their faces. They were looking forward to seeing Fade humiliated. As for Fade, after he heard about Master Habib and the Tiger Gang, he was taken aback. There was a strange expression on his face. Carson and the others noticed Fade''s expression, and assumed he was finally feeling afraid and intimidated. Instantly, they felt even more delighted and continued mocking Fade. Amidst the chaos, a burly man walked in with his head slightly raised. Behind him followed more than a dozen strong young men. Just the sight of his buff figure would show that he was definitely a strong fighter. Seeing as the group of people were walking in, the wealthy kids present immediately surrounded them and greeted them one after another. Amongst them, Carson and Ashton were the most passionate. They weed Master Habib with smiles on their faces, saying, "Master Habib, you are here. Sorry to trouble you for such a trivial matter and to specially invite you over for this." Master Habib waved his hand with augh, "It''s nothing. I haven''t tasted your dishes for a long time. I wanted to try some anyway, so I came over." "Master Habib is here to dine in. I will immediately ask the chef to all prepare your favourite dishes," Carson said quickly. Master Habib chuckled, "Don''t worry about it. Carson, didn''t you say that you needed my help with something? Tell me, what''s the matter? Let''s resolve it first." "Yes. Master Habib, see, just now, Coby and I were..." Immediately, Carson pulled Coby along and started adding fuel to the fire, reciting everything that had happened exaggeratedly. Finally, he said, "Master Habib, he is someone who knows martial arts. We can''t deal with him, so I can only trouble you." "A little brat who knows martial arts? That''s easy to deal with. I will take care of him now to let him know how actual powerful people in martial arts are," Master Habib''s face was full of confidence. He gestured to two of his men and ordered, "You guys, go and deal with that kid." "Yes! " Two of his underlings nodded and walked out. Carson and Coby hurriedly pointed to Fade and Liza and shouted, "It''s them! The two of them! Thank you for your hard work." Seeing as the two burly men were walking towards Fade, Ashton, Carson and Coby had vindictive smiles on their faces. They couldn''t wait to see the tragic scene of Fade being beaten up. Just when the two burly men were about to make their move, Fade crossed his arms and said sharply, "Habib, I haven''t seen you in a few days. Your injury has healed pretty quickly! It seemed that the previous lesson was still not heavy enough for you, hmm?" As soon as he said that, the two men suddenly became furious. Their faces sank and they rushed towards Fade, determined to injure him. Carson and the others were also taken aback. They all frowned and shouted sharply. "F*cking b*stard, how can you talk to Master Habib like that?" "Dumb*ss, how dare you be so disrespectful to Master Habib! Are you looking for death?" "p him! Silence him for good since he''s a good-for-nothing." Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Upon hearing that, Habib''s expression sank. He was about to burst into anger. However, when Habib took a good look at Fade, all of his anger immediately dissipated. The expression on his face changed drastically and he eximed in surprise, "It''s you!" Carson and the others didn''t notice Habib''s odd reaction. They were still adding fuel to the fire. "Master Habib, so you know this kid too. This time, you must teach him a lesson! How dare he be so rude to you? The nerve of him to..." In the midst of talking excitedly, Carson failed to notice that Master Habib''s expression had started falling. Master Habib roared at Carson, "Shut up." "Master Habib, I..." Carson was startled. He panicked and looked over at Master Habib worriedly, trying to exin himself, "I..." However, Master Habib couldn''t really care more about him at this moment. He hurriedly shouted to the men that he had just sent out, "Stop it! Everyone stop." The two men who were about to do something were suddenly yelled at to stop. They turned around and asked Master Habib in confusion, "Guardian, what..." Master Habib was extremely anxious. He quickly stepped forward and shouted, "If you dare to do anything to Mr. Chen, you''ll face the consequences." The two men were confused, not understanding why their boss had suddenly changed his attitude. However, before they could find out, Master Habib leaned over to Fade and said with a sheepish smile on his face, "Mr. Chen, I didn''t know that it was you. So..." Fade snorted, "You didn''t know it was me?! Are you trying to say that if it were others, you''d have gone after them?" Master Habib quickly denied, "Mr. Chen, I didn''t mean that, I just..." Master Habib was struggling to exin himself. At the same time, Ashton, Carson, Coby and the others looked at the both of them in surprise. They did not understand what was going on. "Master Habib, w-what''s going on?" "Master Habib, do you know him?" "Master Habib, he is the one who we have to deal with. You... Are you..." "What the f*ck are you even talking about!" Master Habib cursed at them, "To make me fight Mr. Chen, are you guys thinking of dying by my hands?" "Uh, we..." Everyone didn''t expect Master Habib to have such an attitude. They were all dumbfounded. Among them, the most puzzled were Ashton and Carson Cui. The two asked cautiously, "Master Habib, is there a misunderstanding? H-heis just an owner of a small pharmacy!" "A misunderstanding?!" Master Habib was angered. He bellowed at Ashton and Carson, "Is this a misunderstanding? The two of you nearly got me into huge trouble!" "Master Habib, it''s nothing serious, we swear. We definitely did not mean that. We were just trying to settle a small matter," The two exined quickly. "A small matter? Don''t you know who Mr. Chen is? Do you idiots think it''s a small matter trying to go against him?" Master Habib shouted angrily. "Mr. Chen, he... Besides being the owner of the pharmacy, he has no other special identity, right?" Carson asked cautiously. The others also seemed to agree to his words. However, Master Habib was on the verge of exploding in anger. He red at them, scoffing, "No special identity? You are truly ignorant about who you''re trying to deal with! If you can''t realize who Mr. Chen is, don''t drag me down with you." "Don''t all of you know that Mr. Chen is an expert in martial arts?" Carson quickly exined himself, "Uh, w- we all knew about this. That was precisely why we had asked for your help. Everyone knows that you''re an expert in martial arts. With you here, we can surely..." He did not forget to praise Master Habib in his words. However, Master Habib ignored his words and shouted, "My strength is nothingpared to Mr. Chen''s." "T-this is impossible! Master Habib, you are a Yellow Level master," Carson, Coby and the others were all taken aback. Master Habib gritted his teeth, wanting nothing more than to beat them up. He grumbled, "There''s no such thing as impossible. Just a while ago, Mr. Chen managed to defeat many masters in martial arts." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "These include Sebastian from the Ko family, Hulk Wan, the Guardian of the ming n, and Maxwell from the Titan Studio. Moreover, Brayden Chiu, aka Young Master Chiu from Titan Studio was also injured by Mr. Chen." Upon hearing these names, everyone present was shocked. Their expressions immediately fell. Sebastian Ko and Hulk Wan were all famous figures in the world of martial arts in Jade City. They were all ck Level experts. Aside from them, Maxwell Song from Titan Studio was once a disciple of Master Chiu. As such, he was even stronger and more powerful, his strength recognized and respected by many. As for Young Master Chiu, he was a remarkable figure in Jade City. Both he and his master, Titan Chiu, were prominent figures here. Even elite, wealthy families such as the Li Family held utter respect for Brayden. Members from the wealthy younger generation such as Carson and Coby could only look at these figures. They were respectable seniors whose statuses the younger generation could never dream of achieving. In fact, they were even the admired figures even amongst the elderly. None of the members from the wealthy younger generation couldpare to them. Yet, all of these honorable people had been defeated by Fade. The truth had shocked everyone present to the core. Everyone stared nkly at Fade inplete disbelief. They never would''ve imagined that Fade was at the very top of the martial arts world. However, they were forced to believe that fact upon looking at Master Habib, who was currently begging for mercy before Fade. As a result, everyone who had offended Fade and acted arrogantly in front of him immediately followed suit. They knelt beside Master Habib and started begging for forgiveness. Fade nced at them and didn''t even bother to punish these people. He just waved his hand and said coldly, "I''m not interested in arguing with the lot of you. Habib, deal with this for me!" Fade then proceeded to look at Liza and say, "Liza, this is an unsuitable ce to eat. Let''s change locations." Liza nodded. She then went out with Fade. Behind them, a group of people watched as Fade and Liza''s figure grew smaller and smaller until they disappeared into the distance. It was only then that they stood up. Carson got up and rubbed his sore knees. He looked at Master Habib and tried to tter him, "Master Habib, about this, I''m..." Before he could even finish talking, Master Habib''s expression was grim. He replied coldly, "Did you hear what Mr. Chen said just now? Just give up on resisting and close down the restaurant. Don''t force me to do something." Upon hearing that their restaurant was to be closed down permanently, Carson and Ashton immediately grew anxious. They eximed in disbelief, "Close the restaurant? How can we..." Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Ashton tried to bargain with Master Habib nicely, "Master Habib, this really isn''t that serious! Anyways, M-Mr. Chen has already left. If you could just turn a blind eye, I''ll..." Master Habib snorted coldly, "You guys were looking for trouble yourselves. I didn''t want to be involved in the first ce. However, if you drag me down, then I won''t sit idly by." After speaking, Master Habib clenched his fists. The expression on his face was serious and somber as he red at them. Everyone trembled in fright and didn''t dare to say anything further. "Clean up after your own mess. I will send someone over to check on itter," Master Habib scoffed. Then, he left. After that, Coby and the others also left in silence. Only Ashton and Carson were left in the restaurant alone. The two stood frozen for a while. Soon, Ashton''s expression darkened. He looked at his son, trembling in fury. The anger that was brewing within him could no longer be restrained as he burst in rage, "Look now! What kind of mess have you gotten us into?!" "What have you done! That''s it, I''m going to give you a good beating," Ashton picked up a chair angrily and started using it to hit Carson. "Dad, this was never my intention! I didn''t know it would turn out like this!" "Dad, stop hitting me, I can''t take it anymore." "Dad, I''m going to die if you hit me again." Wails and howls echoed in the restaurant. At the same time, Fade took Liza to find another reputable restaurant. They had a good meal before returning back to the hotel. Fade didn''t talk about work right away. Instead, he allowed Liza to have a good rest for the entire afternoon. The next day, he brought Liza and Lily to Sincere Medicine Center together to tell them about his ns. The Li''s Hospital had been developing rapidly recently, and the amount of subsidies provided by the Li family to The Li''s Hospital was an amount that could not beparable to that of Sincere Medicine Center. Therefore, to start a price war against The Li''s Hospital was definitely not a good idea, since there was a good chance that Fade would never be able to cash out enough funds to do so. With this in mind, Fade simply took a different N?velDrama.Org (C) content. approach and thought of a new idea. His idea was very simple. He nned to highlight the specialty of Sincere Medicine Center, which was something that could never be reced nor found anywhere else. With that, the pharmacy would be a unique existence that could not be erased in the city. It was the same principle behind why most restaurants had their own signature dishes. It was only when they could create dishes that could not be copied or imitated by other restaurants that they would be an irreceable part of the local food industry. Now, Fade''s idea was to create Sincere Medicine''s Center''s "signature dish" that couldn''t be reced. Fade was already determined on what ''signature dish'' he was going to present. It was going to be the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine from Fei Enterprises Holding Inc that managed to achieve quite impressive sales. Previously, Fei''s Life Elixir Wine had been all the rage back at home. However, in Jade City, it was not that popr. Therefore, Fade had decided to utilize the Life Elixir Wine once again. He would ce it for sale in Sincere Medicine Center and promote it in his pharmacy. It would be introduced to the citizens of Jade City. After all, the people who hade to the pharmacy were all sick and were particrly attentive towards maintaining their health. By utilizing the magical effects of Life Elixir Wine, they could definitely attract more people to visit the Sincere Medicine Center. The form of the Life Elixir Wine had been mastered by Fade alone. No matter how much money The Li''s Hospital spent, they would never be able to imitate and reproduce it. After hearing about Fade''s idea, both Lily and Liza were in agreement. Immediately after discussing with a few other people, they immediately began to make the necessary preparations. Soon, arrangements were made, and several people immediately began to conduct the sales and promotion of the Life Elixir Wine. Since Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was already producing Life Elixir Wine inrge batches, it was more convenient to just transfer a batch of the products directly to Jade City. The next point of focus was naturally the matter of promoting it to the public. Liza was the main key to this promotion. This was why Fade had invited Liza toe over. Moreover, after Nita had learned of the situation, she also agreed toe over and help with the promotion. Just like that, all the work preparations were proceeding in an orderly manner. Now, all they had to do was to wait for the release and promotion of the Life Elixir Wine. At the same time, in The Li''s Hospital, Sasha was sitting in the director''s office, scanning through various reports prepared by her subordinates. She said with a confident smile on her face, "In just half a months'' time, our hospital''s patient volume and ie have surpassed Sincere Medicine Center. We are now the top Traditional Chinese Medicine pharmacy in Jade City." "That''s true, Miss!" Secretary Liu nodded. However, his expression was a bit hesitant as he said, "It''s just that..." "Just what? Uncle Liu, if you have something to say, just say it," Secretary Liu was Martin''s personal secretary. He held a certain level of power in the Li family, so Sasha also respected him. However, Secretary Liu did not act arrogantly just because he had their respect. He lowered his head and replied, "Miss, the result and performance of our hospital during this period is indeed very good. However, there are some differences in opinions within the family." "Have those elders and crazy rtives made up some sort of rumor again?" Sasha said in disdain. Secretary Liu immediately handed a document over to Sasha and reported, "Miss, during this period, the family''s investment in the hospital has already exceeded five billion yuan. Our daily loss has already exceeded five hundred million yuan. Moreover, with the increasing number of patients daily, our losses keep stacking up. In regards to this, some people in the family are quite dissatisfied about this." When Sasha heard about the amount of money that was lost, she was also surprised. However, she pursed her lips and snorted, "Are those people dumb? How could there not be any losses at the start of any business?" "Furthermore, I am not losing money from doing this. I just need to use this money to monopolize the market in the early stage. A lot of online shops do this anyway. Moreover, our development has been so sessful that it has already suppressed the Sincere Medicine Center. Once we have obtained the Chief Executive''s support, there will be infinite possibilities for our enterprise." "Yes!" Secretary Liu nodded in agreement. However, he still reminded Sasha, "Miss, Mr. Li has temporarily silenced the concerns raised by the other family members. However, he has asked me to pass on these words to you." "What does my dad want to tell me?" Sasha asked. Secretary Liu said, "Mr. Li said that he will be unable to silence them for so long. There''s also no way that he can continue allowing the hospital to continue making losses any longer. He will give you a months'' time at most: the loss must be reduced to below one million yuan in one months'' time. With this, we can continue to run the hospital." "But..." Sasha was a little dissatisfied when she heard this. However, she didn''tin any further. After all, this was an opportunity that her father had given her. She could only say, "We''ll have to think of something to reduce our losses." Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 "Well, Miss, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now," Secretary Liu said. Sasha nodded. She suddenly thought of something again and stopped Secretary Liu, asking, "Secretary Liu, could you check for me if there''s anything going on at Sincere Medicine Center recently?" Secretary Liu nodded and left the group. Sasha rubbed her head, feeling a little tired. Although she had been previously involved in various commercial and business affairs before, all she had to do was give orders. Then, other people would be in charge of carrying them out. However, in the case of The Li''s Hospital, there were already voices of opposition within the family from the very start. On top of that, she needed topete with Fade. It had kept her so busy as there were many things that she had to do by herself, so she was feeling much more tired than before. Of course, with the help of such a capable person like Secretary Liu, Sasha did manage to do a good job. Sasha then fell deep into thought about how to further develop the hospital. Abruptly, there was a flurry of footstepsing from outside the office. Then, came a knock on the door and a voice that asked, "Miss, may I enter?" Sasha was slightly taken aback upon hearing that it was Secretary Liu. He had just left, so why was he back again? Although she was puzzled, Sasha still said, "Uncle Liu,e in!" He then entered the office. Compared to the calm andposed expression he previously had, his expression now was dark and slightly anxious. Upon seeing this, Sasha couldn''t help but frown. She immediately asked, "Uncle Liu, what happened?" Secretary Liu didn''t say much. Instead, he handed over a tablet to Sasha and said, "Miss, look at this." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. On the tablet, an image appeared. It was a video of a busy-looking street. "Uncle Liu, this is..." For a while, Sasha couldn''t figure out what it was. Secretary Liu answered, "This is a live broadcast of the entrance of Sincere Medicine Center. "Why are there so many people at the entrance of Sincere Medicine Center? What did they do?" Sasha was a little surprised. Secretary Liu told her, "Sincere Medicine Center had just announced that they will be selling a type of medicinal wine today. The price is simr to the Life Elixir Wine sold on the market, but the effect is ten times better than that." "Ten times better... Bullsh*t! Can a fake product like this really fool the people?" Sasha seemed unbothered. However, Secretary Liu was absolutely serious, "Nita An is currently helping the promotions for this product. Moreover, Miss Liza is also helping Sincere Medicine Center promote the product to the people." Sasha knew who Nita was. However, she couldn''t remember who Liza was and asked, "Liza is..." Secretary Liu quickly exined, "Liza is a famous gourmet in Micovia, and she has tens of millions of fans on the Inte." After Secretary Liu''s reminder, Sasha finally remembered who Liza was. Her expression immediately fell, "How did Fade manage to get Liza''s help to promote this?" Secretary Liu couldn''t answer her question as he himself had no idea as well. Sasha watched the live broadcast in which Nita and Liza were working hard to promote the product with a crowd forming around them. She curled her lips and said, "This product can only remain popr for a while if it relies on the promotion done by celebrities and gourmets. It''ll be impossible if they want the product to be popr for a long time. On the contrary, their exaggerated slogans and effects will only cause them bacsh in the future." "If Fade wants to use this strategy ofunching new products to defeat The Li''s Hospital, it''ll be impossible," Sasha stated confidently. However, Secretary Liu''s expression remained grim as he said, "Miss, ording to some of the buyers, the effects of the Life Elixir Wine are indeed miraculous. It''s even better than what the commercials im! Good reviews of the Life Elixir Wine are already rapidly increasing online." "They must be online reviewers hired by Fade. His tricks can''tst for long," Sasha still didn''t care. However, Secretary Liu advised her, "Miss, even if that''s not a big deal, we still have to make some necessary precautions." Sasha nodded and ordered, "Send someone over to investigate the scene at hand. Get them to buy a bottle of the Life Elixir Wine. We''ll see the results for ourselves." "Yes, Miss, I will do it right away!" Secretary Liu immediately left. That same afternoon, Secretary Liu came to Sasha''s office again. This time, he did note alone. He had brought along a middle-aged man dressed in a white coat and another elder with a long beard. "Uncle Liu, how did the investigations go?" Sasha knew that Secretary Liu was here to report the results of their investigation. Hence, she went straight to the point. Secretary Liu looked extremely solemn as he took out a bottle of wine and handed it to Sasha, saying, "Miss, this is the Life Elixir Wine that we managed to buy. Just now, we tasted and analyzed it. We found that..." Secretary Liu paused. His expression was grim. Sasha noticed his odd behavior and hurriedly urged him, "Uncle Liu, what''s the matter? Just tell me." Secretary Liu took a deep breath and continued, "The Life Elixir Wine has really good results, even miraculous, if I were to say. It''s ten times better than the effect that they had been advertising. A lot of people are already praising its effects both in real life and online. A lot of Jade City citizens are already promoting the Life Elixir Wine to their friends and family rapidly, with arge crowd flocking to Sincere Medicine Center just to purchase the Life Elixir Wine." "Moreover, in just half a day, our hospital''s patient base has reduced by 20%," Secretary Liu added. "How is that possible?!" Sasha looked at him in disbelief and asked again, "Are the results really that good?" "Miss, you can try it for yourself," Secretary Liu said. With a dubious attitude, Sasha opened the Life Elixir Wine and poured some for herself. She frowned slightly before taking a sip. At first, she was still a little hesitant and felt that the Life Elixir Wine was no different from normal medicinal wine. However, as soon the liquid of the Life Elixir Wine entered her body, the effects of the medicine began to take ce. It was only then that she realized the magical medicinal effects of the Life Elixir Wine. After taking a small sip, she could feel her whole body warming up asfort spread throughout her veins, as though she was soaking herself in a hot spring. Her exhaustion from all the work done for the past few days had also reduced a lot. Sasha was shocked by such effects and eximed, "How could the effects take ce this quickly? How are they so strong?" "Could it be that there are prohibited items being added to this medicinal liquor? It is not possible for such strong effects to be seen immediately without some sort of prohibited chemical inside!" Sasha frowned and tried to debunk the effects of the wine. Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Secretary Liu looked at the middle-aged man in the white coat and the elder with the long beard and said, "Miss, ording to the analysis done by our scientists in the researchb as well as careful inspection by Chinese medical doctors, there are no prohibition items added into this Life Elixir Wine." He gestured to the two men standing behind him. Immediately, they started presenting their analysis and results to Sasha. Sasha was confused, but it was clear to see that the Life Elixir Wine was really effective, and there weren''t any prohibited chemicals in it. "But how can this be..." Sasha''s expression sank. Even if she was not a business elite, she was also aware that if the Life Elixir Wine was to be continuously sold, Sincere Medicine Center would definitely rise up again. It would even overtake the Li''s Hospital. This issue coupled with the pressure from the family as well as personal expectations, Sasha suddenly grew a little anxious. She couldn''t help but turn to Secretary Liu and ask, "Uncle Liu, are we able to stop Life Elixir Wine from being sold?" "I have sent someone to do something about it. However, the Life Elixir Wine has already garnered a good reputation amongst the public. I''m afraid that no matter what we do, it would be of little help," Secretary Liu replied truthfully. "T- this..." Sasha panicked. She stood up and started pacing around. Immediately, she thought of something. Her eyes brightened and she suggested, "Can we make an imitation of this product then? As long as we canunch the exact same product and sell it at a lower price, well be able to outshine Sincere Medicine Center like how we used to." Sasha''s idea was logical, but they were unable to imitate the Life Elixir Wine. Secretary Liu shook his head and said, "Miss, we have already conducted an analysis. The form of this Life Elixir Wine is veryplicated, and we can''t crack it or imitate it at all. "Can''t imitate it? Then, can we develop a simr form ourselves?" Sasha refused to give up and continued to ask. Secretary Liu shook his head and said, "That is almost impossible." In fact, even Sasha understood that herself. If Jade City had a simr form to that of the Life Elixir Wine, it would''ve been discovered by someone a long time ago. After all, the miraculous effects of the Life Elixir Wine would guaranteerge amounts of profit. "T-then, what should we do?" Sasha was really anxious. If this were to continue, Sincere Medicine Center would overtake the Li''s Hospital again. Sasha''s efforts to prove her worth to her family would fail. As a result, the family members who had been opposing her would probably act. Meanwhile, her own father, Martin Li, who had wanted to train her to be the next head of the Li family, could change his mind too. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Thinking of this, Sasha paced anxiously back and forth, muttering under her breath, "Then, what should we do? We can''t just sit around and wait! This..." Secretary Liu sighed lightly as he looked at the anxious Sasha. He thought that Sasha was still too young and naive. She had never encountered any difficulties before. Consequently, this problem now immediately caused her to panic. This wouldn''t do. He suddenly said, "Miss, that doesn''t mean we have no other way." "What? What can we do about it?" Sasha quickly inquired. Secretary Liu revealed his n, "On one hand, we have to think of ways to stop the sales of the Life Elixir Wine in Jade City. On the other hand, we must also step up the development of our own version of the Life Elixir Wine topete with Sincere Medicine Center." "But Uncle Liu, didn''t you say that we can''t develop products of the same level?" Sasha asked. Secretary Liu exined, "That is only if we limit it to Jade City. If we extend our search to the whole continent or even the whole world, we''ll probably be able to find a doctor of simr skills to help us." "I heard that somewhere in the continent, top expert Chinese medicine practitioners can hold the title of the National Chinese Medical Doctor. If we can find one of them to help us, we should stand a chance." After Sasha heard what he said, she was excited and pped her hands in joy, eximing, "Yes, this is a good idea. The National Chinese Medical Doctor will definitely be able to help us. Uncle Liu, please send someone to invite them over." "Yes, Miss, then I will make my leave now," Secretary Liu nodded and left with the two men. Sasha sat in the office, still feeling a little restless. She really couldn''t take in any more of the documents stacked before her, so she stood up and hurried back home. As the first major family project that she had independently taken over, the Li''s Hospital had to seed. Hence, she wanted to go home and ask her father for some support. Meanwhile, at Sincere Medicine Center, with the promotion and help of Nita and Liza, the Life Elixir Wine was very popr from the start. With the exceptional effects of the Life Elixir Wine, its reputation began to soar in the Jade City community as well as online. Almost everyone was rushing to Sincere Medicine Center just to purchase the Life Elixir Wine. Moreover, amongst all the anxious patients and customers, Fade even spotted some foreigners. This was something that was never seen before. Faced with this poprity, the demand for Life Elixir Wine began to exceed its supply. Fade and Lily immediately thought of countermeasures, which was to attach the sales of the Life Elixir Wine with the pharmacy. Only patients who consulted doctors at pharmacies that were part of the government''s medical reform experimental unit program, such as Sincere Medicine Center and Otto Clinic, would be entitled to purchase Life Elixir Wine. Such a trick was pretty underhanded since it immediately put The Li''s Hospital at a disadvantage. After all, many patients were greedy. They would visit the Li''s Hospital due to the low prices of medicine, and they would visit Sincere Medicine Center just to buy the Life Elixir Wine. Now that this rule had been set, these people couldn''t do as they pleased anymore. They were immediately attracted to Sincere Medicine Center and Otto Clinic. Although this rule had caused some dissatisfaction amongst patients, it was extremely effective. Since the announcement of this rule, traditional Chinese medicine pharmacies such as Sincere Medicine Center and Otto Clinic, which had previously faced a decline in consultations, quickly restored their glory. Moreover, the amount of patients visiting them were continuing to rise. As for the Li''s Hospital, the flow of patients had significantly reduced. It only took a few days before it was left with only half of the patients from before. This had brought upon tremendous pressure on Sasha. Originally, she had wanted to go home and buy herself more time and funds from her father to help with the situation at hand. However, she didn''t expect that once the elders in the family had gotten to know that she was back, they had immediately asked her to join a family meeting. They had even scolded and criticized her during the meeting. They had bluntly pointed out that Sasha was not suitable for business as shepletely ignored thews of business, spent money arbitrarily, and even caused them to suffer huge losses. Sasha was filled with dissatisfaction but she could not refute them at all. Indeed, it was true that the performance of the Li''s Hospital was worsening by the day. In the end, she was saved by her father, Martin, who called an abrupt end to the meeting. This had bought her some time. Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Just as Sasha was struggling to find a way to attack Fade, Sincere Medicine Center was growing bigger and better each day with the ever-increasing poprity of the Life Elixer Wine. In just a week, Sincere Medicine Center hadpletely surpassed The Li''s Hospital. The Li''s Hospital which used to be popr was nowpletely deserted. Moreover, because of the sharp decrease in the number of patients, many equipment and personnel in the hospital were only wasting their time away mindlessly. As a result, the daily losses had also increased aspared to before. Sasha had never expected something like this to happen. Apart from the increasing losses suffered, the opposition among the members of the family had grown even louder. Her previously promised grace period of one month had been shortened to only half a month. Now, half of the time had already passed. However, Sasha still had no other way to solve the problem at hand. She could only watch as The Li''s Hospital continued to suffer even greater losses. Just as Sasha was bing more and more nervous about the problem, her father, Martin called her, only to add oil to the fire. He said, "Sasha, where are you? Come back home now." "Dad, I''m busy working in the hospital! Why are you asking me to go back now?" Right now, Sasha was instantly annoyed at the thought of going home. The very mention of her family worsened her mood. Martin replied, "There will be a meeting at home to discuss the issue about the hospital." Upon hearing that, Sasha panicked and said in dissatisfaction, "Dad, didn''t you say that you would give me half a months'' time? It has only been a week, so why are you dragging me back to have a meeting?" Martin sighed in exasperation, "Someone has exined this matter to your grandfather. After your grandfather found out about this, he was quite unhappy, so he has asked you toe back for a meeting." Upon hearing that, Sasha grew even more unhappy. She grumbled, "Why the need to tell grandpa about such a small matter? His health is already failing. Gosh, do they really not know how to keep their hands to themselves?" Martin sighed, "It has alreadye to this and you don''t have any choice. Your grandfather is already awake, soe back quickly." "I... Fine, I''ll be back soon," Sasha had no choice but to agree. After hanging up the phone, Sasha''s was emotionless. She could already imagine that once she reached home, she would face all sorts of mockery from the elders and cousins in her family. The proud and arrogant Sasha couldn''t bear the thought of that. Ever since she had decided to open The Li''s Hospital and confront Fade, she had been constantly on the losing end. It didn''t seem that she could win Fade at all, and that left her constantly annoyed. Her anger and pent- up frustration were eating at her. However, she had no choice since it was the Old Master''s order. Even her father did not dare to refute his orders. Just as Sasha sighed and was about to go home, there was a knock on the door of the office. Secretary Liu entered and greeted her, "Miss!" "Uncle Liu, I''m going back home now. Whatever it is, can you wait until Ie backter?" She immediately snapped at seeing Secretary Liu. After all, all the news he had brought hertely were bad news about how their hospitals'' performance was dropping and the umting losses they were making. She was in no mood to listen to this now. Secretary Liu was taken aback. He hurriedly rified, "Miss, I was trying to tell you that I have found the National Chinese Medical Doctor that you asked me to look for." Sasha was surprised. She immediately eximed, overjoyed, "Uncle Liu, do you mean that you''ve found the top expert? Where is he? Bring him here to me now!" Secretary Liu shook his head and replied, "Miss, I did not find the top expert. There''s only a handful of National Chinese Medical Doctors here, so it is very difficult to find one in such a short time." "Then what are you..." Sasha''s expression immediately fell. Secretary Liu quickly exined, "Miss, the Chinese doctor I invited this time is named Cedric Cao. Although he is not a National Chinese Medical Doctor, he originates from the family of the Acupuncture King. His father, Lamont Cao, is known as the Acupuncture King amongst the National Chinese Medical Doctors. He is one of the most well-known local traditional medicine doctors." Hearing this, Sasha was shocked and asked, "The son of the National Chinese Medical Doctor, this... Will he be able to do it?" Secretary Liu answered, "I have told him about our condition, and Dr. Cao is very confident. Although the Cao family is famous for acupuncture, he has told me that their family has quite a solid background in making medicinal wine and discerning the different herbs in it. It will not be a difficult task for him to formte the Life Elixir Wine. Besides, if he encounters any difficulties, he said he would ask his father, Lamont for help." Hearing this, Sasha couldn''t help but rejoice, "If that''s the case, that''s fantastic." Just then, she received a message. Martin was asking her where she was. Seeing this, Sasha quickly said, "Uncle Liu, please ask Dr. Cao toe over and attend the family meeting with me. I want him there so I can shut up all those people in my family who oppose me and mock me." "Yes, I will have hime over right away," Secretary Liu nodded. A few minutester, Secretary Liu drove the car while Sasha and Dr. Cao sat in the back of the car. They then drove towards the Li family''s vi. In the car, Sasha smiled at Dr. Cao, who was sitting beside her. Dr. Cao was about forty to fifty years old. He was dressed smartly in a suit and leather shoes, looking quite fashionable. No one would''ve been able to guess that he was a traditional medicine doctor. "Dr. Cao, you have just arrived at Jade City but I am already asking you to go on this trip with me. I''m really sorry to trouble you like this," Sasha''s attitude towards Cedric was nice because she needed his help. "It is an honor for me to serve you, Miss Sasha," Cedric stretched out his hand and shook Sasha''s hand gingerly. His touch lingered for a while longer as he stared into Sasha''s gaze, his eyes twinkling with a mysterious glint. After all, although Sasha did not have a good temper, she was a young and beautiful woman with a very good figure and appearance. Moreover, she was also the granddaughter of the richest man in town. With such a social status, it was only natural for her to attract men''s attention. Sasha looked into Cedric''s eyes and soon noticed his perverted thoughts. Immediately, her eyes narrowed as a sh of anger appeared on her face. She would beat up whoever looked at her like that in Jade City. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. However, the situation was different now. She could only pretend to be unaware of his gaze as she withdrew her hand. She silently readjusted her sitting position to widen the distance between her and Cedric before asking, "Doctor Cao, about the Life Elixir Wine, do you have any corresponding solutions?" Cedric knew that he couldn''t be too impatient. If he wanted to capture Sasha''s heart, he had to first prove his ability and worth. He smiled slightly and dered confidently, "Miss Sasha, don''t worry about it. It''s just Life Elixir Wine. The form is nothingplicated. I can crack the form with just a taste of it." "Besides, I have seen dozens of simr forms before. I could easily pick one or two randomly, and the effects from the mixture I concoct will be able to surpass the Life Elixir Wine. Thus, you don''t have to worry about it." Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 With Cedric''s verbal assurance, Sasha was immediately relieved. She heaved a sigh of relief and immediately asked him, "Dr. Cao, I will be attending my family meetingter. Some people may question and doubt me, so I would like to ask you to..." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Just as Sasha was rushing home, Fade had received a message from Lily that said, "Sasha Li invited a Chinese medicine practitioner from South Bay City. I heard that it''s someone from the Acupuncture King''s Cao family. They are probably trying to target us and do something to our Life Elixir Wine." "Acupuncture King''s Cao family!" Hearing this name, Fade remembered that some time ago, Henric had gone to Dragonville City for an acupuncturepetition with Caesar. "Lily, what''s the name of the person who came?" Fade asked. Lily answered, "His name is Cedric Cao. I heard that he is the son of Lamont Cao, the Acupuncture King. He is also the cousin to Hayden Cao, who is the current head of the Cao family." "Cedric Cao!" Fade could recall this name as he had heard Mr. Tu mentioning it previously when talking about the situation of the Cao family. Without a doubt, the most powerful person in the Cao family was Lamont Cao. As a National Chinese Medical Doctor, he possessed outstanding acupuncture skills. However, the medical skills of Lamont''s children were far inferior whenpared to his. It was not until one of his grandsons, Henric Cao, held outstanding talents and managed to inherit his grandfather''s various skills. He was then crowned the title of Acupuncture Prince. Amongst them, as the current head of the Cao family, Hayden, hadpletely abandoned his medical studies and ventured into the business industry. Using the name of Acupuncture King, the Cao family managed to develop a major Chinese medicine brand in South Bay City, even expanding their business to several parts of the country. As such, Cedric was probably one of the several members from the younger generation who had inherited Lamont''s medical skills. However, none of the younger generations managed to make their name well known in the traditional Chinese medicine circle. From this, one could deduce that Cedric''s medical skills were only mediocre at best. Fade''s silence worried Lily as she asked, "Fade, what''s the matter? Will Cedric cause us any trouble? I know that the Li family has always wanted to crack the form of our Life Elixir Wine." Fade smiled and assured her, "Lily, don''t worry about this. It is impossible to crack my Life Elixir Wine form, let alone have Cedric try. Even if Lamont tried personally, it would still be impossible." "Since Sasha wants to put up a fight, just let her be. I would like to see how far she can go." When Lily noted Fade''s confidence, she was immediately relieved. On the other hand, Sasha had brought Cedric back to the Li family''s vi. As soon as she returned, a group of cousins greeted her. Every one of them held different amounts of animosity towards her that they hid skillfully under their expressions. "Sasha, you are back!" "Sasha, it''s been a long time! You''ve finallye back home." "Sasha, since you''ve been quite busy, I guess the hospital''s business must be pretty good." "Grandfather heard about what happened to you and immediately sat up from the hospital bed. This is truly..." Sasha listened to their words and just snorted coldly, "I will prove to grandfather my own career. Don''t you all worry about it." After speaking, Sasha led Cedric into the vi past the group of people. Martin greeted her and saw a strange middle-aged man beside his daughter. He couldn''t help but feel a little confused and asked, "Sasha, this is..." Sasha quickly exined to her father, "Dad, this is Dr. Cedric, I am going to..." After a while, a group of people gathered in the bedroom. In the middle of the bedroom, there was arge hospital bed hooked up to all kinds ofplicated equipment. On the bed sat a greyhaired elder. This was Fenrir Li, the billionaire of the town. The Li family members were standing all around his sickbed. Sasha rushed towards Fenrir and said with tears in her eyes, "Grandfather, you are awake. I am here to see you." The old man patted Sasha''s head lovingly and uttered gently, "Sasha, you''ve grown up." "Grandfather, no matter how old I am, I will always be your granddaughter," Sasha had tears in her eyes. The expression of the people standing beside them immediately fell upon seeing Sasha and Fenrir''s close interaction. Their hearts were filled with jealousy. Immediately, someone coughed and said to Martin, "Father''s health condition is not that good. Martin, you should ask Sasha to get straight to the point. It won''t be nice if father gets tiredter." Martin nced at the eldest man who was speaking and said in a calm and indifferent tone, "I know, so don''t you worry." Immediately, Martin shed Sasha a look. She stood up and nced at her grandfather, tears streaming down her face. She had an apologetic expression as she said, "Grandfather, I want to apologize to you. The serious losses suffered by the hospital are all due to myck of experience, so I will take responsibility." Sasha''s move of taking the initiative to apologize had immediately surprised many present. However, they soon noticed Martin and Sasha exchanging nces. They immediately understood what was going on. It seemed that the father and daughter had discussed it in advance, agreeing to take a step back and apologize. First of all, Sasha would apologize and admit to her own mistakes, hence gaining the sympathy of the Old Master. Instantly, many people secretly cursed the duo for being so cunning. Immediately, someone huffed, "Sasha, putting aside your apology, why don''t let''s talk about how your business has been doing during this period of time?" "That''s right, it is not toote for you to apologize after we rify the exact amount of losses you''ve caused. We can follow the family rules after that." Before Sasha could even respond, someone immediately stepped out with various data and statistics. "Old Master, this is the data from The Li''s Hospital during this period of time." "Since the establishment of The Li''s Hospital for the past month, the amount of investments in the hospital is more than 10 billion yuan. It has earned a total of 30 million yuan and umted losses that add up to around 10 billion yuan. Moreover, the hospital has been experiencing a loss of 3 million yuan and above daily now..." After a series of reports, even Fenrir''s expression was grim despite his love for Sasha. After the data was listed, the others immediately began to bombard Sasha with criticisms, "Sasha, do you have anything you''d like to say about this?" Sasha''s face turned pale and her expression was unhappy. However, she bit her lip and admitted, "I have nothing to say. It''s true." Hearing this, everyone scoffed in disdain. They turned towards the Old Master and said, "Since Sasha has admitted it herself, my suggestion is to shut down The Li''s Hospital immediately so we can minimize the amount of losses suffered. At the same time, Sasha must reflect on herself and make the necessary changes in order to prevent something simr from happening in the future again." It was obvious what they wanted. They wanted Sasha to admit to her mistakes and concede defeat. Upon hearing those words, both Sasha and Martin''s expression immediately darkened. The failure of this project and the loss of more than one billion yuan were not the main point. The main problem was that this was the first project that Sasha was independently responsible for. If the project was directly dered a failure, it would be a huge blow to Sasha''s image and status in the Li family. It would also be a major obstacle for her if she wanted to take over the Li''s family business in the future. Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Therefore, Martin immediately stepped out and defended his daughter, "This project has only started shortly. If we stop it now, it would be an act with undue haste." The second brother in the family, Hanson Li, immediately snorted and questioned him, "Martin, it is obvious that our investment is already heading in the wrong direction. With the project constantly losing millions of yuan each day, if we don''t halt it here, we won''t be able to bear the humongous cost even if with our current assets!" Sasha heard this and immediately retorted, "Uncle, you''re right that the hospital project is currently operating at a loss. However, I don''t agree with you when you imed that our investment is heading in the wrong direction. I have invested in this after careful considerations and various rounds of inspections. Moreover, once Jade City''s medical reform proposed by the Chief Executive bes sessful, my project of building a hospital focused on traditional Chinese medicine will surely be another major industrial pir for our Li family." Hanson sneered and said, "What you said is only your wishful thinking. It is already something impossible to achieve in reality." "In the medical reform n proposed by the Chief Executive, their most important coborator has been Sincere Medicine Center. The first batch of experimental pharmaceutical units was also reserved for pharmacies like Otto Clinic. Our hospital was not even included." "Furthermore, based on the hospitals'' recent performance, the Li''s Hospital haspletely lost to Sincere Medicine Center. Under such circumstances, I would like to ask how the Li''s Hospital will be able to expand and be the backbone of the industry." After those words were said, many of the family members immediately nced at Sasha. Even the Old Master''splexion was grim. His gaze was focused entirely on Sasha. Everyone knew that what Hanson had just said was true. If Sincere Medicine Center couldn''t be taken down, those future prospects that Sasha had brought up were no more but illusions. Sasha only narrowed her eyes in determination and announced, "I firmly believe that my n can be sessful. I''m sure that the Li''s Hospital will definitely be able to defeat Sincere Medicine Center." As soon as she said so, many people started to refute her. Hanson immediately continued to question her, "Sasha, you said that you can defeat Sincere Medicine Center. I would like to ask you, how are you so sure? As far as I know, Sincere Medicine Center has recentlyunched a new product called Life Elixir Wine and its outstanding sales performance haspletely crushed the Li''s Hospital. How will you make aeback and defeat Sincere Medicine Center?" This was the underlying doubt in many people''s hearts. Everyone just stared at Sasha. Sasha had prepared herself in advance. Hearing those words, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth before she exined, "The key to defeating Sincere Medicine Center lies in the Life Elixir Wine." "Oh, tell us how then?" Hanson asked. Sasha continued, "The performance of Sincere Medicine Center has skyrocketed thanks to the Life Elixir Wine. If the Li''s Hospitalunches a simr Life Elixir Wine of the same quality, I''m sure that we will be able topletely defeat Sincere Medicine Center with the capital and connections that our Li family has." No objections were made regarding this point of hers. However, Hanson immediatelyunched another important question, "How can you guarantee that you canunch a simr Life Elixir Wine of the same quality? As far as I know, major pharmaceuticalpanies and health care and food manufacturers in Jade City have all conducted their own research on Life Elixir Wine. We, the Li family, has also done some research on our own. Even after much research and analysis, no one could decipher the form nor develop the same quality of Life Elixir Wine." Many people nodded in agreement. If the Life Elixir Wine could be easily imitated, someone else would have done it before. Sasha took note of everyone''s suspicions and answered with a smile, "For ordinary people, it would indeed be impossible to crack or decipher the form of the Life Elixir Wine. However, I have hired a professional who can do it." "A professional? What professional?" Hanson frowned. Sasha turned around and said, "Dr. Cao, pleasee in." Cedric immediately entered and Sasha introduced him to everyone, "This is Cedric Cao, or known as Dr. Cao. He is also the son of Lamont Cao, the Acupuncture King in South Bay City. Dr. Cao will be able to crack the form of Life Elixir Wine." Hearing Cedric''s name, everyone present was surprised. After all, South Bay City was not far from Jade City. Hence, Lamont''s name as the Acupuncture King was also famous in Jade City. Instantaneously, a heated discussion broke in the room. Hanson fell silent for a while before saying, "Dr. Cao is the son of the Acupuncture King, so I will naturally respect him. However, I still cannot believe that he can crack the form of the Life Elixir Wine without any concrete proof." Many people nodded, agreeing to Hanson''s statement. Sasha and Martin already prepared for this in advance. She immediately answered, "Uncle, you don''t have to worry about this. The reason why I brought Dr. Cao along here today is to have him crack the form of Life Elixir Wine from Sincere Medicine Center on the spot." After speaking, Sasha pped her hands. Soon, someone walked out with a bottle of Life Elixir Wine and a small ss. They ced it in front of Cedric. Cedric looked around with a smile on his face and smirked confidently, "I grew up in a family practicing traditional Chinese medicine, and my father is a National Chinese Medical Doctor. Although my medical skills are not as excellent as my father''s, it is more than enough when compared to ordinary people. I''m confident I can crack the form of this Life Elixir Wine with just one taste." As soon he dered so, the expressions of everyone present froze. Some were surprised, and some were doubtful. Hanson looked at Cedric coldly and said, "Since Dr. Cao has said so, please do demonstrate it live!" After speaking, Martin waved to an elder with a long beard. He was obviously an old Chinese doctor, here to judge the authenticity of Cedric''s deduction. Upon seeing this, the corner of Cedric''s mouth twitched. He smiled disdainfully. Then, he poured himself a small cup of Life Elixir Wine and took a sip. He did not swallow it down right away. Instead, he tasted it carefully, using different parts of his tongue to recognize various ingredients in the Life Elixir Wine. At first, Cedric''s face was rtively calm. Over time, his expression grew darker and darker, an odd frown soon appearing on his face. Sasha''s initial calmness was immediately reced with nervousness. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Hanson didn''t let go of this opportunity and asked sarcastically, "Dr. Cao, do you really need such a long time for just one sip?" Cedric''s expression was grim as he spat out the wine in his mouth. He rinsed his mouth with some water and recited, "This Life Elixir Wine contains velvet antler, ginseng, red lotus..." "However, there are a few more herbal ingredients that I need to confirm again," As he said that, Cedric poured himself another sip of wine and tasted it again. However, his expression grew even more grave after this taste. A whileter, he spat out the wine in his mouth and took another sip of water to reset his taste buds. Then, he poured himself another ss of wine and tasted it again. Upon seeing this, Hanson couldn''t help but mock, "Is Dr. Cao cracking the form, or are you just here for a drink? If it is thetter, then you can bring back this bottle of wine and drink it at home." Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Martin quickly jumped to Cedric''s defense and said, "Hanson, you are being biased. Dr. Cao is a famous doctor, and cracking the form is an important and lengthy process. It''s normal to be cautious and to try for a few more times. This is a wise decision to make." Sasha immediately helped her father and added, "Uncle, Dr. Cao''s father is a National Chinese Medical Doctor. To crack the form of Life Elixir Wine is not something difficult." "His father is a National Chinese Medical Doctor, but he is not," Hanson snorted coldly. He folded his arms in front of his chest and looked at Cedric with a condescending gaze. At this moment, almost everyone had their gazes stered on Cedric''s every action. Meanwhile, Cedric spit out the liquor in his mouth again. His expression was grim. Sasha was a little anxious. She asked aloud, "Dr. Cao, have youe to a conclusion?" Cedric did not answer her. Instead, he picked up the wine bottle and looked at it carefully. Upon seeing this, Hanson taunted in delight, "Dr. Cao, didn''t you say that you can crack the form with just one sip? Why haven''t youe to a conclusion after taking so many sips?" Sasha wanted to defend Cedric. Just then, he suddenly turned around to look at her and ask, "Miss Li, may I know whichpany developed this Life Elixir Wine?" Hearing this, Sasha felt a little confused. However, she still replied, "It was developed by someone in an enterprise called Sincere Medicine Center. When Uncle Liu invited you over, didn''t he tell you?" "Sincere Medicine Center?" Hearing this, Cedric''s expression changed drastically, "If it''s developed by Sincere Medicine Center, then what is their boss''s name?" Sasha frowned. Her expression was ugly as she answered, "Their boss is someone called Fade Chen. He''s a guy in his 20s who''s not local." "Dr. Cao, does it matter who is the developer? What you have to do now is to crack the form of Life Elixir Wine," Sasha said with some dissatisfaction. Cedric''s expression immediately fell after hearing her words. He set down the bottle of wine and frowned, "Why didn''t you tell me this earlier on? I am unable to crack the form of the Life Elixir Wine." After speaking, he was about to leave. Sasha was dumbfounded. She quickly stopped him and asked, "Dr. Cao, what are you doing? Just now, you already promised me that you could crack the form." Martin also interjected, "Dr. Cao, if it is rted to your payment, we can increase it as long as you crack the form of the Life Elixir Wine." Cedric waved his hand and came clean, "It''spletely impossible for me to crack the form. You should have told me earlier that it is the Life Elixir Wine developed by Fade from Sincere Medicine Center. If that was the case, I wouldn''t have wasted my timeing here to help." "Is there anything special about the Life Elixir Wine developed by Fade? Why can''t it be cracked?" Sasha grumbled. Cedric looked at Sasha and said, "Miss Sasha, you are from Jade City, so you''re probably unaware of what the situation is back in my hometown. This Life Elixir Wine was actually sold back in my hometown as early as a year ago and it was extremely popr. Its developer is none other than Fade Chen." "This, I..." Sasha didn''t expect that the Life Elixir Wine that Fade was currently selling was a product that had already been on the market for some time. However, she was unwilling to give up, "So what? If you can crack the form, the Li family will certainly be able to deal with the patenting problems. You don''t have to worry about that." Cedric refuted her, "The problem does not lie with the patent, it lies within the form itself. I can''t crack it at all." "This..." Sasha didn''t expect this answer. She was stunned. Hanson immediately caught an opportunity and mocked her, "Sasha, it''s better to make things clear first the next time you bring someone over. It''s fine if you''re going to waste our time, but if you waste the Old Master''s time and energy, that''s a grave sin." Sasha looked very angry upon hearing this. Martin also hurriedly defended his daughter, "Dr. Cao just arrived, so there was not much time to exin things clearly to him. Thus, it is excusable if there are some things that have not been rified. Sasha will definitely handle it better next time." After speaking, Martin shot a look at his daughter. When Sasha saw this, she thought of something and quickly said to Cedric, "Dr. Cao, didn''t you previously say that you have dozens of forms that are as good as the Life Elixir Wine? Sell one of them to us now, since the effects will be simr." Hearing this, Cedric shook his head and said, "Miss Sasha, I''m afraid this is impossible." "Why is it impossible?" Sasha grew anxious and pestered him, "Dr. Cao, are you worried that the Li family cannot afford to pay you? Rest assured that we will never mistreat you badly in terms of payment." Cedric continued to shake his head and say, "This is not a question of money at all. It is all because of the form." "What do you mean by this?" Sasha asked. Cedric said, "The forms that I have can never be as effective as the Life Elixir Wine from Sincere Medicine Center." "How is that possible? Dr. Cao, you are the son of Old Master Cao. If Old Master Cao is a National Chinese Medical Doctor, you can just ask Old Master Cao for help! With his help, why can''t you formte a simr Life Elixir Wine form with simr effects?" Cedric answered calmly, "Miss Sasha, although my father is a National Chinese Medical Doctor, his specialty is in acupuncture. That is precisely why he holds the title of Acupuncture King. Also, Miss Sasha, just think about it, this Life Elixir Wine has already been so popr in our hometown for over a year. The demand has already exceeded the supply for a long time. If someone could develop a simr form, they would have already emerged in the market long ago. Do you think they would''ve waited until now with no actions taken?" "The reason why Fade''s Life Elixir Wine is the only one monopolizing the market now is entire because others can never develop another Life Elixir Wine with the same effect. Hence, he is the only one monopolizing the market." "This... how could this..." Sasha didn''t expect such a revtion. She was frozen in ce. At that moment, Martin''s expression also sank. Hanson''s eyes narrowed and he sneered, "Dear brother, Sasha really made a big mistake here!" As of then, Martin couldn''t really say much. After all, Sasha had made a huge mistake. They had initially assumed that the doctor they hired in a hurry would be able to crack and list out the form. However, they didn''t expect the form to be so infamous for being impossible to crack. Martin and Sasha were in distress. At that moment, Dr. Cao also took the opportunity to leave hurriedly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However, Hanson was not done yet. He looked at Fenrir and continued, "Since the form of Life Elixir Wine cannot be cracked, Sasha''s proposed n to develop the Li''s Hospital cannot be executed at all. Therefore, I still adhere to my previous suggestion, which is to close the Li''s Hospital." Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 As soon as this was said, Sasha''s expression changed drastically. She tried to defend herself, but she couldn''t speak. Even her father, Martin, didn''t know how to help Sasha this time. Silence fell upon the room. At this time, the Old Master, Fenrir, who was lying on the hospital bed, slowly raised his right hand. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Upon seeing this, everyone stared at him. "Grandfather!" "Father!" "Old Master, are you feeling okay!" In the eyes of the crowd, Fenrir looked at Sasha and slowly said, "Sasha, you can''t do things well if you aim too high. Business abilities cannot be achieved overnight. This time, you have been too arrogant." Hearing this, Sasha''s expression sank, and then she said in a low voice respectfully, "Grandfather, I know that I am wrong. I will do things step by step next time. I won''t aim too far above." Martin also nodded and said, "I will arrange for Sasha to train at a basic level." A smile appeared on Hanson''s face, and he was about to say something. But at this time, the Old Master changed the conversation and said, "Although Sasha''s career has failed this time, her initiative to move forward is worth encouraging. Moreover, it is only a mere ten billion. Our Li family can still afford to lose that much of money." As soon as he said this, everyone in the room couldn''t help but be surprised. They were all shocked. "Grandfather..." "Father..." Amidst the voices of the crowd, the Old Master waved his hand and said, "Children still need to be encouraged to move their careers forward. Let me make the final decision. I will give Sasha another one month''s time to continue operating the hospital. Regardless of profit, as long as the business is sustainable, then it''s considered a sess." Hearing that, Sasha was overjoyed and smiled, "Grandfather, thank you, I will definitely do my best. I won''t let you down again." Martin also smiled and thanked him, "Father, Sasha will do definitely do better with your encouragement." As for Hanson and the others who had opposed it, they looked to be in distress. They tried to say something, but the Old Master waved his hand and said, "I''m tired. I need some rest." The group of people then left the ward immediately. Hanson and the others stared at Martin and Sasha in disdain, and then left the vi full of resentment. "The Old Master is too biased towards the eldest family!" "That''s right, things have already turned out like this, with a loss of more than ten billion yuan, but he still gave Sasha another chance." "When our family asked the Old Master for 50 million yuan to do some business, he spent six months researching and he only gave us 20 million yuan in the end." "Hey, that''s because Martin is the eldest in the family! The Old Master likes the eldest son''s family a lot, so there is nothing we can do about it." "However, to speak of something unfortunate, we don''t know how long the Old Master can live on for." "That''s right, wait for the Old Master to go. No one can suppress the group of elders on the board of directors. Then, well see if our eldest brother can still be so arrogant." "Even so, whether Sasha can stop the losses suffered by the hospital is still a question." On the other side, Martin looked solemn and called Sasha to his side, and reprimanded her. "Sasha, you have dealt with this matter too recklessly. That Dr. Cao, you shouldn''t have brought him to see Old Master if you hadn''t confirmed about it in advance." Sasha said, "Dad, it''s really just a coincidence. Uncle Liu just found Dr. Cao and he is the son of a National Chinese Medicinal Doctor. In addition, Second uncle and the others were causing trouble for me so I was anxious. That''s why that happened." "In short, you must learn your lesson this time," Martin said with a serious face, "If you didn''t have your grandfather''s support this time, your uncles would''ve dragged you down." "Humph, they have no good intentions at all," Sasha huffed. Martin immediately thought of something and said with a serious face, "Also, you should ask Dr. Cao about your grandfather''s medical condition and see if he can find a way to treat it." "If your grandfather is gone, the elders on the board of directors will certainly not support us like how your grandfather did. Understood?" "I got it, Dad! I will find a doctor to treat Grandfather''s medical condition." Sasha nodded. Sasha left the vi immediately. News of Cedric''s failure and his returning back to hometown soon reached Fade''s ears. The results were already within his expectation, so there was nothing to be surprised about. It was the news that Liza was leaving Jade City, which had a greater impact on Fade''s side. Fade summoned the people in the pharmacy and held a farewell party for Liza. After the meal, everyone happily ate, drank and had fun. The next day, Fade personally drove Liza to the airport. While driving in the car, Fade told Liza, "Liza, thank you so much for helping this time. If it wasn''t for your help to promote the Life Elixir Wine in our pharmacy, it would not be so popr." Liza smiled and said, "Chen, don''t be polite with me. With the quality of your Life Elixir Wine, even without me, it would have definitely sold well too." "Anyway, I still have to thank you, Liza," Fade said. "Okay, alright, if you continued to thank me again, I don''t know when well ever stop." Liza waved her hand and said, "Let''s talk about something else." Fade paused, and then asked, "By the way, I thought you were going back to Micovia but you suddenly changed your itinerary to go to the ind. Did something happen?" When asked about this, Liza''s expression became a little strange, and she said vaguely, "There are some things that need to be handled on the ind." Fade saw Liza''s cover- up, and knew that there might be something inconvenient to disclose, so he did not continue to ask. He then changed the topic, "Liza, what music do you like to listen to?" Liza smiled apologetically to Fade, and said, "Fade, I didn''t mean to hide anything from you. It''s just that this matter involves some of my personal affairs, so I..." Fade waved his hand and said, "Liza, it''s okay. Private matters should be kept a secret." Just as the two were talking, there was a sudden rush of brakes in front of them. The sudden sound made Fade startled. He raised his head and looked forward. He found that a large truck that was driving in front of his vehicle suddenly mmed the brakes and stopped right on the highway. If it continued, Fade''s vehicle would''ve definitely hit the big truck in front. Liza cried out in surprise. Fade clenched his hands on the steering wheel. While slowing down, he started to adjust the direction, driving away from the side of the big truck. However, when Fade was about to switchnes, a van suddenly elerated and rushed out behind him. Itpletely blocked the route that Fade wanted to change into. At this moment, Fade felt startled, and his eyes fell cold. "This is definitely not an ident. This is a surprise attack." "Liza, bow your head down and hold your head!" Fade immediately shouted to Liza, and at the same time, he used his vitality, turning it into a shield to block both Liza and himself. Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 At the same time, Fade didn''t care about anything else, he mmed on the brakes as hard as he could, trying to slow down his car. However, behind them, an SUV suddenly elerated and rushed over. It mmed into the rear of their car, directly knocking the vehicle that had just slowed down forward. Finally, with a bang, the car that Fade and Liza were riding in hit the rear of the huge truck in front. Although Fade had slowed down as much as possible, the huge impact forcepletely deformed the front of the car. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The SUVs and vans behind and to the side of their car stopped immediately following the collision of the cars. The vehicles'' door opened, and about seven or eight people dressed in ck walked out. They approached the car with vignt expressions. At the same time, theymunicated in Mandarin. "The person is inside!" "Are you sure they are dead?" "In this situation, there is no doubt that they''re dead." "Don''t be too careless. Hurry up and check carefully." Just as the group of people approached, Liza whimpered as she rubbed her dizzy head. "Fade, am I dead?" Fade said, "Liza, it''s alright, we are alright. Keep your head down. Do not talk. Someone ising over." Liza couldn''t help but raise her head and nced outside when she heard his words. Her face fell into shock. "They..." Fade covered Liza''s mouth, staring at these people in ck who were approaching quickly and carefully. He quickly thought to himself, "Who are these people? Why are they attacking us? Who are they here for?" "Are they from the Skull Mob?" Fade immediately thought of the Skull Mob. After all, the biggest and most difficult enemies he had ever encountered since descending from the mountain were almost all from the Skull Mob. However, when he saw this group of people approaching with guns in their hands, he felt that they were not like people from the Skull Mob. While Fade was thinking about it, these people in ck had already surrounded them. They approached the car window and looked at the two people in the car. They were surprised to see that there was no trace of blood on them. They immediately raised the guns in their hands and said, "Not dead yet, shoot!" Just when they were about to shoot, Fade flicked his palm, bursting out a huge power of energy. Several people in ck didn''t realize what was going on, and they fell onto the ground with a thud after being attacked. A few momentster, the people in ck who had not been attacked observed the situation and couldn''t help but feel shocked. One of the burly men hurriedly shouted, "Prioritize shooting our main target." Suddenly, several ck muzzles were all aimed at Liza, and they were about to pull the trigger. However, Fade moved even faster than them, and he rushed out of the car with a whirr, an afterimage tracing after his body. After a few snaps, he knocked the remaining ck men to the ground. "Bang! Bang!" Several powerful shots were shot into the heart of several people dressed in ck which instantly killed them, leaving behind only the burly man in ck who was giving out orders. Fade stepped on his chest and said coldly, "Who are you? Why have youe to kill Liza? What is your main purpose?" Thest shout of the burly man in ck made Fade confirm that the target of this attack was Liza, and this group of people was obviously not from Skull Mob. As for Liza''s enemies in Jade City, Fade could only think of two. One was the owner of the Moulin Rouge Restaurant whom she had a conflict with on the day that she first arrived in Jade City; while the other was the Li family whose business was affected. Although the owner of the Moulin Rouge was a bit suspicious, he didn''t appear to be someone who would go to such lengths. Therefore, Fade locked his suspicion on the Li family, "Did Sasha send you over?" The burly man in ck pressed his lips together tightly, his face full of determination, as if he was not afraid of death. Upon seeing this, Fade snorted coldly, "It''s useless to pretend to be a y hard guy who seeks death in front of me. I have a thousand ways to make you talk." While speaking, a red swirl of aura appeared in his palms, and he was ready to act on the burly man in ck. However, at this moment, Liza got out of the car and came over to Fade. "Fade, there''s no need to go any further." "Liza, they are here to attack you. I''m going to force him to tell me who was the one behind all of this," Fade replied. Liza shook her head and said, "Fade, there''s no need. I know who was the one who sent them." Upon hearing this, the expression on both Fade and the burly man in ck changed. Liza leaned down, pulled on the cor of the man in ck, revealing a snake-shaped tattoo on his neck, and said, "You are from the Hachi n, right!" Hearing this name, the man in ck blinked, obviously confirming Liza''s words. "Hachi n, this... Could they be from that ind..." Fade immediately thought of something upon hearing this name and remembered their weird ent from before. Liza nodded and said, "They are inders and their main goal is to kill me." Hearing that, Fade was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Liza to encounter such a thing, "Liza, this..." Liza smiled at Fade and said, "Fade, I will exin everything to you. You can let him go first." "Let him go?" Fade was surprised. Liza nodded. "I have some words that I need him to bring back to the Hachi n on the ind." Fade nodded, retreated his hands, and then lifted his foot that was stepping on the chest of the man in ck. Liza looked at the man in ck and said coldly, "Go back and tell the old guys in the Hachi n not to y tricks in front of me. I will always get back what is rightfully mine, so they had better not get themselves involved." The ck man''s eyes flickered, then he turned around and left quickly. Liza stared after his retreating figure, then nced at the police car approaching quickly, and smiled at Fade, "Fade, let''s change our locations. I think you would not want to deal with the police!" Fade nodded and followed Liza aside. Liza waved a ck car to a halt, and then the two got in and drove away. After getting in the back seat of the car, Fade discovered that this ordinary- looking car had a very well-decorated interior. The back seat waspletely separated from the front driver''s seat, ensuring the privacy of the back seat guests. This car alone made Fade a little surprised, and he couldn''t help but nce at Liza. It seemed that Liza''s identity was definitely more than just a gourmet. Liza''s expression rxed. Seeing Fade looking at her, she smiled and said, "Fade, you should see it now, I am not just an ordinary gourmet." "Ordinary gourmets are not as rich as you as they don''t use a car of this good standard." Fade laughed and joked when he heard this. Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Lizaughed along, and then said to Fade with a serious expression, "The group of people just now belonged to the Hachi n of the ind." Fade had heard of the name of this organization. It was a powerful organization on the ind, and its influence involves all walks of life in the ind. It was definitely a big giant on the ind. Upon hearing this, Fade asked, "Why do they want to kill you?" Liza sighed and said, "Because Gushiken, the leader of the Hachi n of the ind, passed away about half a month ago." After a pause, Liza continued, "And Gushiken is my grandfather." Needless to say, after hearing this, Fade had already roughly guessed what was going on. The leader of the Hachi n had passed away, and naturally many people would be fighting for power within the n. As Gushiken''s granddaughter, Liza had the right of inheritance, which would naturally arouse dissatisfaction amongpetitors within the organization, so they sent people over to kill her. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Liza looked at Fade''s thinking,ughed at herself mockingly and said, "My mother is Gushiken''s most beloved little daughter, and my mother has always been very good at helping my grandfather in the affairs of the Hachi n. She managed the business for many years." "My grandfather even thought about passing on the leader''s position to my mother. Unfortunately, my mother passed away ten years ago due to an illness. Therefore, before my grandfather died, he listed me as the heir of the Hachi n in his will." "As for the rest, I don''t think there''s a need to say anything more, Mr. Chen, you must have been able to guess it. The other heirs in the organization obviously are not satisfied with me, hence this incident had happened." Fade nodded, looked at Liza and remained silent for a while. He then said, "Liza, so you temporarily changed your ns to go to the ind because of the Hachi n." Liza nodded. "That''s right." Fade fell silent for a while, looked at Liza with a serious face, and said, "Liza, do you really want to participate in the battle for the position of the sessor to the Hachi n?" Fade looked solemnly at Liza with a scorching gaze. As a person who came down from Tianwu Mountain, Fade clearly knew that in such arge-scale organization, there would be no shortage of fights over power. Moreover, most of their dealings would obviously be in the grey area, neither right nor wrong. Fade couldn''t imagine that if Liza, such a sunny, lively and innocent girl, was to enter that kind of world, what would happen to her. It was precisely because of these worries that Fade solemnly looked at Liza at this moment and asked such a question. Liza looked at Fade, her eyes shed and her expression trembled slightly. She gently opened her mouth and said to Fade, "Fade, thank you." She could tell that Fade was worried for herself. "However, I have a reason that I must go," Liza stated. She did not offer any further exnation, and Fade only nodded without asking any further. He looked over at her. "Since you have your reasons, then I shall support your actions as your friend." "It''s just that if you ever encounter any dangers and difficulties, and need help, you must not forget to ask me for help. I will definitely help you as much as I can," Fade said sincerely. Liza smiled and nodded. "I will. Thank you, Fade!" While talking, the car had stopped, and the driver''s voice came from the inte, "Miss Liza, we have arrived at the airport." The two got out of the car immediately, and Fade sent Liza into the airport. After he could no longer see her in the crowd, he turned around and left. Since the previous car had beenpletely scrapped, the special car sent to Liza had also disappeared, Fade could only use public transport to head back. Fortunately, Fade didn''t mind. He got on a bus and found a seat in the back row. The airport was the start of the route so there were not many passengers in front. When it gradually drove into the city center, there would be more passengers on the bus. There would be barely any empty seats left, so it was fortunate to even be able to squeeze into the bus. Sitting in the back seat, Fade felt afortable feeling when he looked at the crowd in front of him. He felt content. The bus stopped at another stop. Another group of people went up and down, crowded and lively. Normally, Fade would not have noticed this kind of crowd getting on and off the bus. But this time, the situation is a bit special, because among the people who got on the bus, there was a young couple dressed in school uniforms. The two were about sixteen or seventeen years old, with young and inexperienced looks, but they carried the youth and vitality unique of the young people. The girl had on a ponytail, and her face was slightly pale. Her slender body looked a little thin and feeble. The boy was half a head taller than the girl, and his figure was actually quite muscr. After getting in the bus, he grabbed the handrails with both hands and wrapped the girl inside his arms. He resisted the crowds from other directions, creating a safe space for the girl. "Eunice, are you okay?" The boy asked with concern. The girl was a little shy. She looked around, nodded quickly, and responded with a low voice, "Yes". The boy asked with concern, "Eunice, if you are tired, then sit on myp." As he said, the boy bent over and arched his legs while saying that to the girl. Upon seeing this, the girl shook her head shyly and said, "Jeffrey, it''s okay. I''m not tired." The affection of the young couple made many people in the bus smile and look in their direction. All of them looked at the young couple with a hint of nostalgia in their eyes, evidently having thought about their own youth. Even at this moment, looking at this young and pure young couple, Fade couldn''t help but think of the thoughts shing in his mind. He thought about the happy times that he had spent with Quin in Bay City. However, he couldn''t help but sigh with worry as he thought about the current situation of his wife, lying on the hospital bed every day, enduring the attack of cold poison where she would face the threat of death at any time. Just when Fade sighed, the bus had a bump, and many passengers in the car suddenly lost bnce. The girl with ponytails was also mmed out by the bump, and she hit the armrest. Suddenly, a small wound appeared on her head and blood started to flow out. When the boy saw this, he was shocked, and he quickly took out a tissue to stop the girl from bleeding, "Eunice, don''t move, you are bleeding." At the same time, the boy shouted to the driver, "Bus driver, quickly stop the bus now. Hurry up, I want to get off." With such a shout, everyone''s focus shifted towards them. The boy looked at the girl''? forehead while it bled, and he grew even more anxious. He shouted "Driver, stop the bus. We want to get Off" Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 The boy''s shouts had made the driver a little dissatisfied, and he replied in an angry voice, "The bus cannot stop before arriving at the bus stop." Many passengers who had been touched by the couple at first, turned to look at them with dissatisfied looks. "Isn''t it just a little injury? Is it worth making the fuss?" "That''s your own business so don''t dy everyone else." "Young people nowadays can''t take even the smallest injuries." Listening to the discussions in the bus, the boy''s expression sank. Anger shed across his face, and he was about to burst out in anger. However, the girl paled as she held onto him and shook her head. "Don''t worry and don''t act rashly, it''s only a small injury. I''m fine." "But..." The boy looked anxious. The girl replied, "It''s okay, I can bear it." Upon hearing this, the passengers didn''t say anything more, and turned their heads with a huff. The boy tried to stop the bleeding from the girl''s injury, and also tried to support both himself and the girl. He looked worried. Just as everyone''s attention shifted away from the young couple, Fade slightly frowned, got up from his seat, and waved to the two of them. "Young man, I have a seat here. You can have it." The boy paused, and he turned over and looked at Fade. He brought the girl over and allowed her to sit on the empty seat. "Thank you, Sir. Thank you very much." The girl was also grateful and said, "Thank you Sir." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "You''re wee." Fade waved his hand, and then stared at the girl a few more times. The girl felt a little confused, and Fade proceeded to exin, "There is probably something wrong with your girlfriend''s body. If I am not wrong, it should be anemia. Youck blood clotting factors." The boy was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Fade with a look of surprise, "How did you know? My girlfriend has very congenital blood coagtion factors. Once her skin bleeds, it will be very difficult to stop it. Therefore, she often suffers from anemia, so her body condition is not good." After hearing the boy''s words, the dissatisfied passengers around him suddenly changed their expressions and they felt slightly embarrassed. Obviously, they had misunderstood the boy just now. The boy was only so anxious because of the girl''s physical conditions. The driver even said, "Well, I''ll stop the bus right here so you guys can get off!" The boy looked over at the girl, wanting to get off. However, at this time, Fade said, "Her bleeding hasn''t stopped yet, and there is no hospital around here. Even if you guys get off here, there is nothing you can do too." "Then, what should I do?" The boy was worried. At this time, Fade took out a silver needle and said, "I am a traditional Chinese medicine doctor. If you trust me, I can stop the bleeding for her." "This..." The boy hesitated a little with questioning eyes, then he looked at the girl. The girl smiled, she nodded and said, "I believe this gentleman. He is a good person." "Sir, sorry to trouble you." The boy nodded to Fade. "Alright," Fade replied and said to the boy, "You hold on to your girlfriend and I will give her an injection using the needle." Immediately, the boy supported the girl and tried to stabilize her body as Fade quickly moved around with the silver needle with both his hands and quickly plunged it into the girl''s body. At the beginning, the boy was a little worried that Fade would miss it because of the bumpy ride on the bus. However, following the revtion of Fade''s urate and quick needle injection method, the boy''s worries all turned into astonishment. His eyes widened, and he looked at Fade in utter shock. Fade soon finished the treatment, and injected some positive energy into the girl using the silver needle. Then as he withdrew the silver needle, he said, "The bleeding has been stopped." The boy, who was still astonished, took a closer look and saw that her bleeding had really stopped. He was overjoyed then he smiled and thanked Fade again, "Sir, thank you so much. Thank you so much. I, I don¡¯t even know what to say. I..." The girl was also very grateful. Fade smiled and said, "No worries, it''s just a small matter to me. By the way, I will give you a prescription, if you believe in me. After you guys get back, let her consume the medicine ording to the prescription. Then, in half a months'' time, her illness will healpletely." The boy quickly took over the prescription and said, "Of course, we believe in you, Sir." The bus was filled with a happy atmosphere. Just then, the bus stopped at another station, and several passengers got down while more passengers entered. Fade had stopped the bleeding for the girl, so the couple naturally didn''t have to get out of the bus anymore. After the people who had gotten into the bus were settled, the driver set off once again. Not long after driving out, a voice suddenly sounded in the front half of the carriage, "Oh, there''s no sense of moral or ethics at all, don''t you all see the old man getting on the bus, and no one is offering their seat!" Hearing the sound, the people behind couldn''t help but look up. Immediately, they saw a middle-aged man in his 50s or 60s squeezing in from the front of the carriage with a long sigh, and his eyes constantly swept over the passengers in the seats. "Unexpectedly, no one gave up their seat. It''s true that the morality of the world is going downhill, and people are not like what they were in the past anymore! People nowadays have no virtues at all, and one generation is worse than the other," the manined as he squeezed his way to the back. Usually, if it was a real old man, there might actually be passengers who would give up their seats. However, everyone saw that this man was looking sturdy, with a glowing healthy face, and his posture was fierce. He did not look like a weak middle-aged person. Coupled with his cynicism, no one was willing to give him a seat on the bus that was full of passengers. Everyone turned their heads and didn''t even bother to look at this guy. The man sighed for a while, and his expression became even more gloomy when he saw that no one was paying attention to him. At this moment, his eyes shed, his eyes swept over, and he locked his gaze at the girl in her school uniform and walked over in stride. Standing next to the seat, the man said directly to the girl, "Little girl, get up. Let me have the seat." The girl didn''t expect the other party to have such a rough attitude; she couldn''t help but feel taken aback. At this time, the man''s expression became even more dissatisfied, and he said, "What''s the matter? You''re a young student but you don''t want to give your seat to an elderly! I really don''t know what you all learnt at school. A single knowledge about the virtue of giving respect to the old and care for the young is not learnt at all." Hearing this, the boy got angry, but he still endured his anger and exined, "Sir, my girlfriend is feeling a little ill. I can''t offer to let you have this seat." "What''s wrong with her? I see her glowing face and she looks very healthy!" The middle-aged man said, "I see, you guys just didn''t want to give up your seat so you deliberately made some excuses. There is really no sense of morality at all." Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 The boy held back his anger and said, "Sir, my girlfriend is sick. Many people have seen it just now." "Sick? Haha, how do I know if what you said is true or false." The man said coldly, "Besides, even if your girlfriend is sick, then what about it! To give up your seat for an elderly, is something you should do." "Get up, hurry up!" As the man spoke, he started to move the girl. When the boy saw this, he became really furious. He stretched out his hand and pped the man''s hand away. He shouted angrily, "Don''t you touch my girlfriend." The man saw that the boy dared toy his fingers on him. His face suddenly became emotionless and he red at the boy. "If you dare toy your fingers on me again, then I will make up my mind to sit here." With that said, the man even ignored the girl in the seat and sat on the girl''sp. He just directly sat on the girl and said, "Not giving up your seat, right? Then I''ll just sit like this." The girl hadn''t expected this at all. The boy was also taken aback as he tried to stop the man, but the man pushed him away. At the same time, the man''s eyes flickered when looking at the girl, and he looked at her obscenely. His hands hung beside him, as using the guise of adjusting his clothes, he started caressing the girl''s thighs. "Ah!" The girl yelled out in shock when she felt this. The boy was even angrier, his eyes almost bursting with fire. "You old b*stard, how dare you to touch my girlfriend, I''m going to kill you." The man chuckled, ignoring the boy''s anger at all, and instead pretended to be confused. "What are you talking about, I''m just sitting on a seat. It is the two of you who did not give up the seat as to show respect to the old and care for the young. You guys asked for this." While talking, the man was about to sit down, and his hands were already touching the girl''s thighs. Seeing that the man was about to seed, Fade, who was standing on one side, suddenly took action and grabbed the man by the cor and lifted him up. The man was shocked as he turned to look at Fade, and shouted, "What are you doing? Let me go." Fade snorted coldly, and with his arm''s strength, he lifted the man up, and then threw him onto the aisle of the bus. "Ah, someone has hit me and is about to kill me. Call the police quickly!" The man yelled. Fade then stepped on his face and said coldly, "If you speak another word again, I will end you with one kick." Feeling the tremendous strength from Fade''s foot, the old man felt a little scared, so he didn''t dare to speak any more. He could only mutter and beg for mercy. "I was wrong. I know that I was wrong. Stop hitting me." Immediately, Fade stopped the movement of his feet and kicked the old man to the bus door. Soon, the next stop arrived. The moment the bus door opened, he frantically escaped out of the bus. As soon as he got out of the bus, he stared at Fade with a fierce look, and said cruelly, "You brat, I will remember you. I''m telling you, my son is from the Tiger Gang, and when the timees, I will ask my son to make you die." Hearing this, many passengers on the bus suddenly became nervous. Someone spoke out to persuade Fade. "Boy, let''s just call the police! This kind of old hooligan will be very troublesome to deal with once you encounter one." "The Tiger Gang are not people to mess around with, young man, please be more careful in the future." "Hey, this old hooligan actually turned out to have some background. No wonder he was so arrogant." The people on the bus sighed, and the young couple suddenly became worried for Fade. They looked guilty as they stared at Fade. "Sir, I''m sorry, we are to be med for it, if it wasn''t for..." Fade smiled and said, "It''s okay, it was just an old hooligan, he wouldn''t dare to do anything to me alright?" "But, Tiger Gang, they..." The boy was still worried. At this moment, Fade smiled and shouted to the old hooligan who was taking pictures of him on the bus to remember his face, "Old fellow, stop taking my pictures. My name is Fade and I live in Sincere Medicine Center. You go back to the Tiger Gang to tell Habib about this, see if he dares to touch me?" After Fade finished speaking, the bus immediately started to move. The people on the bus were stunned when they heard Fade''s words, and then someone took out their mobile phone to check about Fade, and then a cry of surprise filled the whole bus. "Fade, you are Dr. Fade Chen!" "The genius Dr. Chen from Sincere Medicine Center, you are the genius doctor." "Sincere Medicine Center, Life Elixir Wine, Dr. Chen, is it really you?" Seeing that everyone had started to recognize him, Fade did not hide anything. He nodded and said, "I am Fade from Sincere Medicine Center." After confirmation, the bus was filled with aplete sense of joy. "It turned out to be Dr. Chen, no wonder his medical skills are so amazing!" "If it''s Dr. Chen, then he doesn''t have to worry about an old hooligan; it''s not even worth mentioning." "Dr. Chen, you are such a well-known figure, yet you are so close to the people like us who take the bus." The young couple also came back to their senses at this moment. They finally understood Fade''s identity. They felt both shocked and joyful. Looking at Fade, they were a little speechless from being excited. "Mr. Chen, I, we... don''t know how to thank you anymore, I..." Fade smiled and patted the boy on the shoulder, and said, "You don''t need to thank me, boy. From now on, if you continue to treat your girlfriend so attentively like this for the rest of your life then that''s the best way to thank me." The boy nodded resolutely and said, "Dr. Chen, you can rest assured, I will definitely treat Eunice with love and care forever." The boy said those words as he held her hand tightly with a firm expression. The girl lowered her head shyly and her cheeks flushed. There was a burst ofughter in the carriage. At the same time, the old hooligan who got out of the car felt that Fade''s name seemed a bit familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was for a while. So, he sent the photo he had just taken to his son in the Tiger Gang, and mentioned what had happened. As a result, his son called after a while. As soon as the phone call was answered, an angry voice came from the other end of the phone, "Old man, you are looking for trouble by yourself, don''t get me into trouble." "Son, I just provoked a young kid. Why are you so agitated..." The old hooligan was still puzzled. The son on the other end of the phone was about to explode in anger, "Young kid? Do you know who he is? He is Fade, Dr. Chen." "What Fade, what Dr. Chen?" The old gangster still couldn''t remember anything yet. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The son then shouted angrily, "Fade, the one from Sincere Medicine Center who made Life Elixir Wine, you know him now!" "Yes, it''s him. How could it be?" The old hooligan was shocked. The son shouted, "Why not? I''m telling you, you''d better not go and offend Dr. Chen. Some time ago, Master Habib, the Guardian of our Tiger Gang was even scolded by Fade. If you provoke him, I''ll die!" "Son, I don''t know, I just..." The old hooligan was really frightened and froze for a while, staring nkly at the back of the moving bus. Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 After taking the bus back to the hotel, Fade went back to the room to rest after washing up himself. After all, the business of Sincere Medicine Center had sessfully risen again by relying on Life Elixir Wine. It hadpletely suppressed The Li''s Hospital. If this continued, in less than a month''s time, The Li''s Hospital would definitely not be able to bear the losses incurred and would eventually go bankrupt. In this matter, Fade was full of confidence. When Fade was taking a rest, thendline in the guest room rang. "Hello!" Fade answered the phone, a little surprised. On the other end of the phone, a sweet voice from the hotel receptionist can be heard, "Hello Mr. Chen. There''s a person looking for you at the hotel entrance now." "Someone is looking for me? What''s the name and age, is it a male or a female?" Fade inquired. Thedy at the front desk answered, "The other party said his name is Eden, and he wants to talk to Mr. Chen with regards to an urgent matter. He hopes that you cane down to meet him." "Eden!" Fade remembered something when he heard that name. Wasn''t this guy an offspring of the Li family''s who had lost to Fade while they were on a cruise ship. Currently, he still had not paid him the 1 billion yuan that he owed! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Ask him to wait, I''ll be down in a while." Thinking of this, Fade didn''t hesitate, and he immediately agreed. He then hung up the phone. A few minutester, Fade came down to the lobby on the first floor of the hotel. The front desk staff immediately led Fade to the side of the restaurant, "Mr. Chen, Mr. Li is already waiting for you inside." Fade nodded and walked into the restaurant. Then, he saw Eden with a smiling face who greeted him, "Mr. Chen, you are here." Regarding Eden''s enthusiasm, Fade said with vignce, "Mr. Li, you''re looking for me, are you here to pay me back the 1 billion yuan that you owe me?" Hearing this, Eden was taken aback for a moment, but then he drew out a check and handed it to Fade, "Mr. Chen, I have already prepared that 1 billion yuan for some time and I just never had the chance to send it over to you. Please ept it." Fade took the check, nced at the series of zeros on it, then kept the check away. He was about to leave so he said, "Since you have paid the money, then I''ll be leaving now." "Ah... No, Mr. Chen, please stay. I still have something else that I want to talk about with you." Eden didn''t expect Fade toe out like this, so he hurriedly chased after him. Fade stopped, turned to look at Eden, and asked, "Apart from the debt, is there anything else to discuss between us?" "Mr. Chen, I really have something important to discuss with you. Please give me five minutes, I..." Eden hurriedly said. Fade waved his hand and said, "There''s no need, I am not interested in the important things that you''re about to mention." After speaking, Fade turned around and walked away. Eden didn''t expect such a result at all, so he was stunned and stood frozen in ce, not knowing what to do at that moment. At this moment, a crisp and young woman''s voice rang, "Mr. Chen, please stay." When Fade heard this voice, the corners of his mouth could not help but raise slightly, and he whispered to himself, "Finally can''t sit still anymore? But, if I do as you say, then it''ll be humiliating for me." Immediately, Fade acted as if he hadn''t heard a single thing and strode forward. At this time, the woman behind him couldn''t help it anymore. She sped up her pace, and chased after him. "Fade, I''m Sasha. I have something about your Sincere Medicine Center that I want to talk to you about." Hearing this, Fade turned his head in a surprised look, looked at Sasha who was chasing behind him, and said, "Oh, Miss Li is here, what a precious guest!" In fact, as soon as Fade entered the restaurant, he had already noticed Sasha in the corner. He had guessed it in his heart that this time it was not Eden who wanted to look for him to discuss something, but it was Sasha. Therefore, Fade deliberately acted like that just now, in order to disrupt Sasha''s momentum to take over the initiative of negotiation in his own hands. Now, looking at Sasha who had a dark face and gloomy expression on, obviously, Fade''s goal was achieved. Sasha refrained from bing angry, and said to Fade, "Fade, I have something to talk to you about. Let''s sit down." Fade raised his eyebrows and said, "To discuss with you, Miss Li, I will have to worry about my own life! After all, I was being held at a gunpoint during ourst discussion." Sasha knew that Fade was upset about what happenedst time and exined, "What happened last time was a misunderstanding. I sincerely want to talk to you this time, Mr. Chen. Moreover, this matter will bring you benefits too." "Benefits!" Hearing these words, Fade hesitated, but he finally nodded and said, "Miss Li, then you can say it now." Sasha found a seat nearby. After sitting down, she stared at Fade for a few seconds, then took a deep breath and said, "The reason I''m talking with you this time, Fade, is because I want to do business with you." "What business?" Fade asked aloud in surprise. Sasha said, "Big business that is worth a few billions." "A few billions of yuan! That''s really big business!" Fade said, staring at Sasha, "Miss Li, you don''t need to beat around the bushes anymore, just say it directly." Sasha took a breath and said, "I want to buy the form of Life Elixir Wine from your Sincere Medicine Center." "The form of Life Elixir Wine?" Fade couldn''t help but narrow his eyes when he heard those words. He stared at Sasha, and said, "Miss Li, do you think that''s possible?" Sasha directly stretched out her right hand, showing it in front of Fade, "I''ll pay 5 billion yuan. 5 billion yuan to buy the form of your Life Elixir Wine." This price was definitely considered a sky- high price for Sasha. She felt that she was very sincere already. However, after Fade heard the price, heughed and shook his head, "Miss Li, you want to buy the form of my Life Elixir Wine for 5 billion yuan. This, this is really, I don''t even know what to say anymore." "If you think that the money is little, I can increase it again, 5.5 billion." Sasha increased the price. Fade shook his head and said to Sasha, "Miss Li, it seems that you still look down on me!" "Uh, I didn''t..." Sasha frowned, trying to exin. But at this time, Fade said, "If you, Miss Li, do not look down on me, then how could you quote me such an outrageous price!" "Outrageous. You mean, my price of 5 billion yuan is still considered low?" Sasha said as she frowned. "Fade, although your Life Elixir Wine sells very well in Jade City, the price of 5 billion yuan is already not cheap. Am I not sincere enough already?" "Sincere?" Fade felt a little ridiculous, shook his head, and said, "Miss Li, if you are sincere then you should go to the market in the maind to investigate the sales of my Life Elixir Wine''s now." Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 "Let''s just talk about Bay City and Dragonville, the ce where I started. My Fei''s Life Elixir Wine makes a revenue of approximately 10 billion yuan in a year. If you include international sales, the Life Elixir Wine makes about 100 billion yuan in a year." "Let me remind you, this is onlyst year''s data. The sales of the Life Elixir Wine this year will be even higher." "Five billion yuan for a form which makes ten billion annually. Now, Miss Li, do you still think that five billion yuan is very high?" Fade looked at Sasha with a mocking expression. Sasha stood frozen in ce for a moment. She hadn''t thought that far. She had been blinded by her goals that she thought 5 billion yuan was high enough. Seeing how dazed Sasha was, Fade said, "I''m leaving now, Miss Sasha." Sasha was shocked to hear those words. It disrupted her state of sluggishness, and she hurriedly shouted, "Don''t go! I am willing to increase the price." "Increase the price? How far are you willing to go? Ten billion? Twenty billion? Or more?" Fade asked. "It doesn''t matter if you can get that much money. Even if you can, I can''t assure you that I''ll sell my form to you." Sasha''s face sank again when she heard those words, and her expression became more distressed. She had invited Fade out for a negotiation to buy Fade''s Life Elixir Wine form. She was doing so in the hopes that she could turn the Li''s Hospital losses into profit. After all, she wanted to leave a good impression on her father. Due to the hospital''s huge losses, the money that she could use was very limited. The five billion yuan she had offered was obtained from other sources through her father''s name. If Fade really wanted twenty billion, it would be impossible for her toe up with that amount of money. For a moment, Sasha was at a loss for words. Upon seeing that, Fade shook his head and got up to leave. However, an idea sprung into Sasha''s mind. Her eyes lit up, and she suddenly called, "Wait a minute, Fade." "Uh..." Fade looked at Sasha. Sasha said, "Fade, I admit that I underestimated the value of your Life Elixir Wine form. However, I am earnest in this negotiation." "Now, how about 5 billion yuan for the right to use the form of your Life Elixir Wine in Jade City. Does this sound good to you?" Sasha looked at Fade. "You can think about it! I''ll only use it in Jade City only. Five billion yuan to use your form in such a small ce. It''s as good a price you can get!" Fade nodded when he heard her words, saying, "That''s true." "Then Fade, you..." Sasha smiled upon hearing that. However, Fade interrupted her abruptly and said, "Even so, it has nothing to do with me. Why would I want to sell it? I don''t need that five billion yuan." Hearing that, Sasha stunned for a moment. She opened her mouth as she tried to speak. However, no words came to her. Upon seeing that, Fade shook his head, and said, "Miss Li, excuse me but I must leave now." Seeing Fade about to leave, Sasha grew extremely anxious. After all, her hopes for a major comeback of her Chinese medicine hospital all relied on the form of Life Elixir Wine. It was a huge matter that concerned her status in the family. Therefore, Sasha mmed her palm on the table. Standing up with a sigh, she shouted to Fade, "Fade, don''t forget. You are in Jade City, the domain of my family. I have expressed enough sincerity. Don¡¯t force me to use other means to deal with you." Fade, who had been amicable just a moment before, turned to look at Sasha, and said coldly, "Miss Li, are you threatening me?" "What were the consequences thest time you threatened me? Haven''t you forgotten?" Fade said coldly. His stony words sent shivers down Sasha''s spine, and her body trembled fiercely. She recalled the horrible sight of Fade catching the bullet with one hand in her vi, "I, I didn''t..." "Shush!" A strong gust of wind whipped through the air. All Sasha saw was Fade''s palm moving lightly, then the wind whistled in her ears. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Following that, heat rushed to her cheeks. She stretched out her hand to touch it, and a bright red spot appeared on her delicate palm "Ah, blood..." Fade said stonily, "Miss Li, you are too arrogant. You must remember that even if you are the daughter of the Li family, you are not omnipotent even in Jade City." With that, Fade turned and left. Sasha stood on the spot nkly with her face covered in blood. Returning to the room, Fade took a long sigh to calm himself down, releasing the anger induced by Sasha. Then, he went to his wife''s room. Quin was still lying on the bed. Her pretty cheeks had turned pale from being bedridden for so long. Her elegant brows quivered slightly from time to time, causing Fade to feel distressed, "My wife, I will definitely cure you." Fade reached out his hand to stroke Quin''s forehead gently as he whispered. At that moment, the phone rang. Fade looked at the screen to see that it was Memo who was calling. He was surprised, "Memo, why did you call?" Memo¡¯s lively voice rang through the phone, "My dear brother-inw, what are you talking about? Can¡¯t I call at all? Have you forgotten me just because we haven''t met for a while? Do you miss me?" Listening to the words on the phone, Fade could already imagine Momo pouting and sulking on the other end of the line. He quickly apologized and said, "Momo, of course I didn''t mean that. I was just surprised that you called at this time." "Okay, okay, you don''t need to exin. I know you are very busy in Jade City," Momo said. Then, her tone turned heavy and solemn, "I am just calling to ask about my sister''s condition. How is she?" Fade couldn''t help but take a deep breath when that was brought up. He said seriously, "I have been monitoring her medical condition, but the key medicine has not been found yet. Right now, your sister is still lying unconscious on the bed." Momo was silent for a few seconds before she asked, "Are you beside my sister now, Fade?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" Fade said. Momo exined, "Today is my sister''s birthday. Please turn on the speaker on your phone, I want to sing a birthday song to my sister and make a wish for her to wake up soon." Hearing that, Fade was stunned. He suddenly remembered it was indeed his wife''s birthday. He had been too busy in Jade City recently, and he was very worried about his wife''s condition. Therefore, he had forgotten about it. Suddenly, Fade was filled with shame as he rebuked himself in his heart. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 At that moment, Momo''s soft voice rang from the phone. "Happy birthday to you..." Fade began humming softly to Momo''s singing, "Happy birthday to you..." The soothing singing brought back to Fade all the bits and pieces of memories he shared with Quin. He recalled herst birthday. Fade still clearly remembered that birthday. Quin''sst birthday had been celebrated at a karaoke centre. Because he waste, he had to use a bouquet of choy sum as flowers in the end. Of course, he had also enjoyed the "beautiful" singing of his wife. As they sang, the scenes of their time together yed in Fade''s mind, and he feared up a little. When the song ended, Fade gently stroked Quin''s cheek, and said softly but firmly, "My dear wife, please believe in me. I will definitely cure your illness." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. On the other side of the phone, Momo heard Fade speak. Sheforted him, saying, "I believe that my sister will get better too." "Yes, definitely!" Fade said firmly. "Please spend more time with my sister," said Momo before she hung up. Fade put the phone away and wiped the tears from his eyes. After that, he took a deep breath and put a look of determination on his face. At that moment, Fade''s cell phone rang again. Fade thought it was Momo who called again, but when he took out his mobile phone, the caller ID showed that it was Franklin. Suddenly, Fade''s heart skipped a beat and he hurriedly answered the call, "Guardian Chang, is there news about the herbal medicine?" Over the phone, Franklin sounded quite excited too. He said, "Mr. Chen, I have looked into thest herbal medicine you''re looking for, the Fire me nt. I''ve got some news about it." "What? That''s great! Where is it? Do you have it now?" Fade was extremely excited. After all, Fire me nt was the final and the most critical medicinal ingredient he needed to cure his wife''s cold syndrome. It had been almost two months since he had asked Franklin to locate that herbal medicine. There was finally some news about it. There was no way he could suppress his excitement. On the other end of the line, Franklin said, "Mr. Chen, we only got a clue about who has the Fire me nt but we haven''t gotten it yet." "Then, you''d better get it quickly. It doesn''t matter how much it is. If we need to sell them our herbal medicines or kung fu skills, as long as the other party agrees to sell it, you don''t have to be stingy. You must get it quickly," Fade said excitedly. Franklin informed, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry but I am afraid you will have to do it yourself." "Do it myself? Have you encountered some trouble over there? The other party won''t sell it?" Fade asked in confusion. Franklin exined, "No, Mr. Chen. We discovered that the Fire me nt was recently sold at an auction house in Earlington." "Someone at the auction site spent a high price of twenty billion Micovia dors to buy the herbal medicine. It''s just that the auctioneer was anonymous so we could not find out anything about him." "Later on, after thoroughly investigating, I found out that it was bought by the richest man from the Li family. The Li family bought this herbal medicine in order to treat the Old Master, Fenrir." "However, it seems that the Fire me nt had no effect on the Old Master''s condition. Therefore, the herbal medicine remained in the Li''s house." Hearing that, Fade was suddenly startled, "The richest man in China, Li Family, Fenrir. Are you talking about the Li family in Jade City?" Franklin said, "Yes, the Li family in Jade City. That''s why you''ll need to do this yourself." "Okay, I got it. I will personally talk to the Li family about the herbal medicine," Fade said. "Guardian, thanks for your hard work." "It is my honor to help you, Mr. Chen," Franklin quicklyplimented. Fade said, "Don''t worry, I will remember what you''ve done for me. I won''t take it for granted." "Thank you, Mr. Chen!" Franklin was a little touched. Immediately, Fade hung up the phone. He looked at Quin, who was lying on the hospital bed, excitedly. Holding her slender hand, he said, "Quin, I finally found the Fire me nt. I found it! I''ll go bring the herbal medicine back and treat you immediately." "Wait a little while more! I will cure you immediately," Fade was extremely excited. Not wanting to dy any further, Fade immediately called Lily to return and told her what had happened. Then he drove to the Li family''s house by himself. In the car, Fade took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. The rtionship between him and the Li family was not good, and the Li family had spent twenty billion Micovia dors, which was a price higher than 10 billions yuan to buy the Fire me nt. It would not be an easy task to obtain the Fire me nt from the Li Family. Sure enough, when Fade arrived at the door of the Li family''s vi and mentioned that he wanted to talk to the master of the house, the other party immediately rejected his request. Fade was hindered at the door. Fade looked at the unfriendly security guard at the door who drove him away. Frowning, he muttered coldly, "Do I really have to break in by force?" Suddenly, an idea sprung in his head. His eyes lit up at the thought, he hurriedly took out his mobile phone to call Sasha. At that moment, Sasha was sitting in her father''s study room. She wore a sorrowful expression as theints flowed out in an endless stream from her mouth. When she saw the caller ID turned out to be Fade calling, she was surprised. She didn''t want to answer the phone because she knew that Fade must be up to no good. However, Martin caught a glimpse of the name on his daughter''s phone. His eyes shed as he said, "Sasha, answer the phone. Maybe, there is something special." Sasha pouted and answered the phone unhappily, "Hello!" "Miss Li, this is Fade, and I have something to talk to you." Because he was about to ask for a favour, Fade tried his best to speak amicably. "What''s the matter? I don''t want to hear your taunts," Sasha retorted in displeasure. Fade quickly exined, "It''s not a ridicule, I truly have something to discuss with you, Miss Sasha." "What do you need to discuss?!" Sasha frowned, feeling a little strange. "What are you trying to do? Fade, let me tell you, it''s not wise to provoke the Li family." Fade took a deep breath and said, "Ms. Sasha, I want to talk to you about the form of Life Elixir Wine. Now, I am willing to sell the form..." Hearing that, Sasha was shocked, she immediately looked at her father in joy. Martin was also a little surprised. Nevertheless, he was mature and prudent. He winked at his daughter, calmed her down, and spoke into the phone, saying, "Mr. Chen, you just rejected my proposal to buy the form just a few hours ago. And now, you''re calling me to say you''re willing to sell it. Are you ying a joke?" Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Fade took a breath and solemnly said, "Miss Li, I really want to talk to you about the form. I''m not kidding." Fade did not seem to be joking. Sasha looked at her father, and paused to think about it. Then, she finally said, "If that''s the case, then fine." Soon, the security guard at the door of the Li family''s vi was informed to allow Fade to enter the vi. When Fade entered the living room, Sasha was already waiting for Fade on the main seat. "Miss Li!" Fade greeted her with a smile, trying to make his face look gentle. Sasha sternly looked at Fade, and said, "Mr. Chen, are you willing to sell me the form of Life Elixir Wine?" Fade nodded and said, "Yes, if you are willing to purchase it, I can even sign the contract now." Sasha was surprised to see Fade so anxious about that. A strange look shed across Sasha''s face, before she questioned, "Your attitude has changedpletely in just a few hours. It''s truly astonishing!" "How can I be sure that I can trust you?" Sasha looked at Fade. Fade knew that it would not be easy to negotiate with the Li family. However, due to the urgency of his wife''s health condition, he didn''t want to dy any further. Therefore, he said directly, "Miss Li, I won''t beat around the bush. The reason why I am willing to sell you the form of Life Elixir wine is because I have something I want from the Li family." "Oh, you have some demands? What are they?" Sasha asked. Fade was solemn. With both his hands on the table, he leaned forward slightly, looking at Sasha, and said, "I need the Li family to provide me with a particr medicinal material." "A medicinal material? What kind of medicinal materials?" Sasha asked. With a stoic expression, Fade said, "The Fire me nt." Sasha''s face changed instantly at those words. She cried, "Impossible!" "My family bought the Fire me nt at a high price of 20 billion Micovian dors and that''s only the value that we bought it for! If you consider the price appreciation, it is impossible for us to sell you the Fire me nt." "Moreover, no matter how expensive the form of Life Elixir Wine is, it cannot be worth as much as twenty billion dors! I''m afraid I cannot agree to this deal," Sasha said. Fade looked at Sasha and said, "I know that the Fire me nt is very precious. So, besides the form of Life Elixir Wine, I have something else." "Something else? What is it?" Sasha looked at Fade in disbelief. "Are you going to talk about your Sincere Medicine Center or Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc? With these twopaniesbined together, their market value is still doable." "However, our family does not need another twopanies. Besides, you don''t own all the shares of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." Fade shook his head and said, "My bargaining chip is not thepany." "Then what is it? I have asked someone to investigate you. The most valuable thing you own, Fade, are those twopanies," Sasha said. "Please don''t tell me you''re going to pay us with your service? Although your skills are excellent, there is no shortage of thugs in the Li family. We don''t need such an expensive thug!" Fade continued to shake his head and said, "That''s not what I want to offer either." "My bargaining chip is... I can cure Fenrir''s illness." "What? What did you say!" After saying that, Sasha was stunned for a while. When she came back to her senses, her eyes widened as she looked straight at Fade. Standing up, she asked, "Did you just say you can cure my grandfather''s illness? You''re not kidding, right?" Fade solemnly said, "I won''t joke about such a thing. As long as the Li family gives me the Fire me nt, then I am willing to transfer the form of Life Elixir Wine to the Li family for free, and at the same time cure Master Li''s illness." At that moment, Sasha looked at Fade with piercing eyes. Her eyes darted as the gears in her mind started churning. Finally, she beckoned a servant over and whispered in their ear. After the servant left, it didn''t take long for a middle-aged man dressed in a suit and shoes to walk in. He was none other than Martin, Sasha''s father, the current master of the Li family. After Martin entered, Sasha immediately leaned towards him and quickly whispered in a low voice. He was silent for a few seconds. Then, he looked at Fade and asked aloud, "Is all that you said true?" Fade nodded and said, "It''s all true. Regarding the Life Elixir Wine form and the treatment of Master Li, I will do it. I only need the Fire me nt." Martin was silent for a while, and then said, "How can I believe that you have this ability?" Fade said, "My medical skills have been proven many times in Sincere Medicine Center before. Of course, if you are not assured, then you can test me on the spot. After trying, the results will be the answer." Martin nced at his daughter, and there was another moment of silence. Of course, Martin and his daughter hoped that the Old Master could be cured. After all, Fenrir would be very fond of Martin and Sasha if they could restore his health. Apart from that, Sasha would garner a lot of support in the Li''s family. Hanson and the others would never question Sasha like they had done just a few days ago. Thinking of that, the father and daughter duo were a little excited. However, after all, Martin was a businessman, He did not immediately agree to it. Instead, he said, "This matter is of great importance. I need to discuss with the Li family''s seniors first." Fade said, "I can wait." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Martin nodded, and walked out with Sasha. He ordered the servant, "Take Mr. Chen to the guest room and serve him well." Fade stayed in the Li family''s guest room for two hours before Sasha walked in and said to Fade, "We had a meeting and we agree to the terms of our exchange." "However, you need to prove your ability first," Sasha looked at Fade. Without hesitation, Fade nodded and said, "Okay, I can do it anytime." "Then, follow me!" Sasha said. Later, Sasha brought Fade into a luxurious room. In the center of the room, there was a huge hospital bed, luxuriously decorated and surrounded by various state- of- art equipment. Lying on the bed was an old gray-haired man. He was obviously Fenrir. There was a group of people surrounding the hospital bed. After a rough nce, Fade guessed that they were the senior members of the Li family. After Sasha brought Fade in, Martin immediately introduced him to everyone, "This is Dr. Fade Chen. He said that he has a way to cure father. So, I took him here to try." As soon as he said that, Hanson immediately stood up and retorted, "Brother, don''t you think you are too rash. How could you simply invite a doctor from outside and say that he can cure our father''s sickness? This is too unbelievable!" Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 "Hanson, Dr. Chen is the owner of Sincere Medicine Center. He is a famous Chinese medicine doctor. His medical skills are worthy of trust," Martin solemnly said. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Hanson immediately snorted coldly, "Martin, I don''t know how famous he actually is. But what I do know is that all the doctors who have treated our father over the years were world- renowned doctors. Despite that, all of them could do nothing about his condition." "Now, you brought such a young kid over, and you''re telling me that he can cure our father''s sickness. It''s hard for me to believe it!" Hanson said as he shook his head. "Besides, you also said to let him try first." "What do you mean by that? Is our father to be an experiment subject for this young kid''s training?" Hanson fired directly. Martin was at a loss for words. His expression turned gloomy. Hanson continued, "Besides, this kid wants the Li family''s Fire me nt as a reward. That is just too expensive. I do not agree." With that, Hanson scanned the room as he tried to win over some allies. Most of them looked elsewhere. None of them stood out to make a statement. The expression on Martin''s face changed again before he said, "Hanson, you''re right that the Fire me nt is very precious. But isn''t our father more precious? Do you think that his health is less valuable than the Fire me nt? Don''t you want Father to recover?" Hearing his words of rebuke, Hanson''s face sank instantly, and he immediately retorted sharply, "Martin, what are you talking about? What is the identity and status of Father? Even ten of the Fire me nts can never beat our father. Besides, I'' m his son. How could I not want my father''s health to recover?¡± "I just don''t want to put my father''s body at risk," he continued. "Therefore, I firmly oppose this matter. I don''t trust his medical skills and I don''t believe that he can cure a disease that none of the world''s famous doctors can''t." With that, Hanson looked at everyone around him once again. This time, many people echoed his stance. "Indeed, the Old Master''s health is important. Therefore, we can''t just experiment with his body?" "I know Dr. Chen''s pretty popr in Jade City recently, but what about his medical skills? I still think it''s better to be cautious about this." "I agree. After all, we cannot be casual and sloppy about medical treatments. If the experiment fails, then there is no chance to recover..." "Yes, the Fire me nt is secondary to our father''s health, but the main issue here is his medical skills." Faced with increasing opposition, distress began to appear in the faces of Martin and Sasha. Their eyes immediately shifted to Fade. Fade knew it was time for him to step forward. He looked at Hanson and his party, and said, "Mr. Hanson, you don''t believe in my medical skills?" Hanson cast a nce at Fade before he said with little disdain, "I personally have never seen a Chinese doctor." Instead of refuting him, Fade stared at Hanson for a few seconds before he shook his head and sighed. After that, Fade''s gaze shifted. He shook his head at the others and sighed. His behavior put frowns on Hanson and the others. Finally, Hanson couldn''t help it. He snorted coldly, and shouted to Fade, "Are you trying to deceive us? Let me tell you, don''t y your tricks on us. We will not be fooled by you." Fade shook his head and said, "Mr. Hanson, I am not trying to deceive you, nor do I mean to lie to you." "Then why did you shake your head and sigh just now?" Hanson asked. Fade said, "I''m sighing because you have a health problem but you''re still unaware about it. I am feeling worried for you!" "What? A health problem?" Hanson was surprised to hear those words. Nevertheless, the shock on his face was quickly reced by a sneer. He warned, "Young kid, don''t try to scare me. I undergo a physical body examination every year. I know very well that my body is very healthy." Fade shook his head and said, "Mr. Hanson, your body''s issue is hidden. If it is not specifically investigated, then it will not be detected." "You..." Hanson wanted to refute him. However, Fade interjected, "If you don''t believe me, try pressing your lower abdomen. You will feel a tingling sensation." With that, Fade pressed his own lower abdomen to indicate the position. Hanson gloomily watched before he pressed the corresponding position on his own body. Upon doing that, he cried out in pain after following Fade''s instruction. A sheen of sweat covered his forehead, and he squatted on the ground in pain, unable to stand up at all. Everyone present waspletely shocked. Fade continued to look at the people around Hanson, and said to them one by one. "Your liver is not in a good condition, but it''s not too serious now. You should get it treated as soon as possible. If you don''t believe me, you can try and press this acupoint." "Your kidneys have been severely damaged, so you still need to pay more attention with regards to that aspect." "As for you, don''t drink too much of thoseplex medicinal wines. They do not work and they will even hurt your body too." Fade quickly pointed out all the health problems of the people. Many of them had turned ghastly pale. They were wearing painful and worried expressions on their faces. At that moment, Fade returned to his original position and asked, "Mr. Hanson, do you trust my medical skills now?" Hanson gritted his teeth and clutched his hurting abdomen. Looking at Fade, he said, "Even so, I still don''t trust you." "Hanson, Dr. Chen has already proven his medical skills. You are being an annoying troublemaker now. Don''t you want our father to get well soon?" Martin said. Hanson replied, "Martin, of course I hope that our father''s illness can be cured. However, Fade''s medical skills can''t simply be proven by doing that. After all, our father''s condition is not some minor illness. I don''t believe that he can cure it when so many of the world''s famous doctors are not optimistic about Father''s condition." Hanson''s words still won the support of some people. For a while, the atmosphere in the ward became tense. Fade rolled his eyes before his gaze shifted. Then, he walked quickly towards the Old Master''s hospital bed. Upon seeing that, Hanson and his clique began to shout hurriedly in shock. "What are you doing?" "Get back here now, kid!" "Come here! Stop him!" The room erupted inmotion. At that moment, Fade turned to Martin, and said, "Mr. Li, I can cure Master Li." Martin''s eyes lit up when he heard those words. Then, he shouted to the Li family security guards who were about to rush over, "Everyone, stop! No one is allowed to approach Dr. Chen." Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Hanson red at Martin gloomily. Hearing his words, Hanson asked, "What are you doing, Martin?" "I''m curing our father''s illness," Martin said. Hanson snorted coldly, "Cure? You are gambling with our father''s life!" Martin''s face sank but still he sternly said, "If something goes wrong, I will bear full responsibility." "You, how dare you..." Hanson was very angry. At that moment, Fade quickly pierced Fenrir''s body with a dozen silver needles. The Old Master, Fenrir, who had been unconscious, suddenly woke up. He spat out a mouthful of blood. Taking in the sight, everyone''s gaze shifted. Hanson excitedly said, "Father has vomited blood. Martin, do you still believe in this kid? Hurry up and chase this liar out." Martin was also nervous at the moment. His eyes were fixed on Old Master and Fade. Just as the security guards rushed over to remove Fade, Fade pulled out the silver needles from Old Master and asked, "Old Master, how do you feel?" Old Master wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth. Then, taking a long breath, he said, "I feel so much better." "Seize him!" At that moment, Hansonmanded the security guard to capture Fade. However, before Martin could respond, the bedridden Old Master shouted, "What are you all doing?" "Father, you..." Hanson was shocked to see his unconscious father wide awake. Martin and Sasha also hurriedly gathered around the old master. They greeted him. "Father, how do you feel?" "Grandfather, are you all right?" Overwhelmed by their concern, Old Master smiled and said, "I feel so much better. I have never felt sofortable in the past few years ever since I fell ill." With that, Old Master turned his gaze to Fade with a curious expression on his face. He began to ask, "This is..." Sasha hurriedly exined, "Grandfather, this is Fade, Dr. Chen. It was my father and I who specially invited him to see you." "Dr. Chen, what a young and promising man! At such a young age, you have already mastered such superb medical skills, that''s great!" Commended the Old Master with a smile. He was in good spirits. Fade struck the iron while it was hot and said, "Master Li, I can guarantee that I can cure your illness. As long as..." Speaking of that, Fade looked at Martin and Sasha. The two of them understood his intention. They exined to the Old Master that what Fade needed in exchange was the Fire me nt. After hearing that, the Old Master was silent for a few seconds. Then, he looked at Fade, and said, "As long as you can cure my disease, be it the Fire me nt or half of our Li family''s assets, I am willing to hand it over." Fade nodded and said, "Master Li, you are too generous. I need the Fire me nt urgently so it''s a bit abrupt." "No, not at all. It''s fine. You pulled me back to life; the Fire me nt is worth it", said the Old Master. When Martin and Sasha heard those words, there was a smile on their faces. They looked at Fade, and asked, "Dr. Chen, when can my father''s disease be cured?" Fade said, "As long as Master Li is ready, I can do it anytime." Martin was taken aback by those words. He looked at his father before his gaze returned to Fade, "What about this? As my father has just woken up, he needs some rest. Let''s make an appointment for tomorrow afternoon, is that alright?" "Yes!" Fade nodded. Old Master also nodded in agreement. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Martin and Sasha were extremely ted. Only Hanson was wearing a strange expression at the moment. He reminded him aloud, "Father, this guy he..." Martin''s expression sank when he heard that. He interjected, saying, "Hanson, what else do you have to say now? Don''t you want father to recover?" Hanson quickly denied the usation, "Martin, I don''t mean anything like that. I''m just trying to be cautious. After all, Father''s body is very precious. It cannot bepared to those of ordinary people." The two were about to quarrel. Seeing his two sons, Old Master waved his hand and said, "Don''t argue anymore. I know my own body condition very well. After Dr. Chen treated me just now, I felt so much morefortable. I believe in his medical skills." Since Old Master had said that, Hanson couldn''t say anything more. The matter about treatment was settled, and Old Master was a little tired so he needed to rest. Therefore, everyone left the ward one after another. Fade did not leave the Li family''s house immediately, but went to the study room with Martin and Sasha. Martin handed the contract to Fade. He told him, "Dr. Chen, this is the contract we have written ording to the terms we have agreed to previously. Please take a look at it and sign it if there are no issues with it." Fade knew that the Li family was a business-orientated family. Therefore, they would sign contracts for any agreement. Fade was happy to do so. After all, oral agreements could easily cause misunderstandings and entanglements. Therefore, Fade studied the contract carefully. The contents of the contract were not a lot, and were exactly just about the agreed terms they had previously agreed to, like the Life Elixir Wine form, the treatment of Fenrir, and the Fire me nt. Fade did not find any problem with it. However, he was iffy about the time required to acquire the Fire me nt. He pointed it out and asked, "Mr. Li, this statement says that you promise to deliver the Fire me nt to me within a week after Master Li''s illness has been cured.." "Why must it take a week? Can''t it be delivered right away? I urgently need the Fire me nt," Fade enquired. Martin exined, "Dr. Chen, the thing is we bought the Fire me nt at an auction in Earlington earlier on. At that time, my father was also in Earlington and was treated by the royal doctors there." "Therefore, after the Fire me nt became our possession, it has always remained in our Li family''s home in Earlington. "Several formal procedures have to be undertaken in order to transport the Fire me nt back from Earlington. Therefore, I have estimated that it will require a week." "After all, that is a treasured herbal medicine worth twenty billion U.S. dors. It is not easy to get it through the customs. Maybe there will be some dys too." Fade couldn''t help but frown when he heard that. Obviously, he wanted to get his hands on the Fire me nt immediately. However, given that the herbal medicine was not in Jade City, there wasn''t much that he could do. He could only nod and agree, "I understand, I will sign this contract. However, I hope that the Li family can take action as soon as possible. I need the Fire me nt for urgent use." Martin patted his chest and promised, "Don''t worry about it, Dr. Chen. I''ll give a call to someone in Earlington immediately to get them to start with the transport process. Our family will bring back the Fire me nt as soon as possible. Then, we''ll give it to you, Dr. Chen." Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Sasha also added, "Dr. Chen, please don''t worry that we will dy fulfilling our terms. After all, although the Fire me nt is precious. It is just worth a hundred billion yuan at most. The assets of our family are far above that, so that''s nothing to us." Fade said, "I don''t care about the money, what I want is the Fire me nt." "We understand. As long as Master Li can be cured, we will definitely not let you down," Martin and Sasha guaranteed. Fade nodded, then he took the pen, and signed the contract. After that, he gave the form of Life Elixir Wine to them as a form of deposit. After signing the contract, Fade went home immediately. After returning home, Fade told Lily what had happened, He also looked into the business errands of Sincere Medicine Center for Life Elixir Wine. After all, the Life Elixir Wine form had been given to the Li family, and it would not take long for them to start the mass production of it. It would surely impact the Life Elixir Wine sales of the Sincere Medicine Center. Although it would cost him a huge loss, it was nothing to Fade if he could bring his wife back. The next day, Fade went to the Li family''s house again. The Li family treated Fade with respect. They weed Fade all the way to the ward. The world''s top doctors have conducted various examinations for Fenrir to ensure that his physical condition was kept in the best possible state. At the same time, all kinds of first-aid facilities were also on standby, ready to be activated at any time to prevent idents.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Despite the tense atmosphere, Fade was quite rxed. He took out a silver needle and a medicinal solution he had prepared. Then, he approached Master Li''s bed. "Dr. Chen, I''m entrusting you with my body," Master Li was in good spirits and he smiled as he spoke to Fade. Fade nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Li. I can do it for sure. Nothing bad will happen." Immediately, Master Liid down and Fade jumped into action. The silver needle fluttered and pierced into Master Li''s body quickly. At the same time, Fade channeled some positive energy through the silver needle into the meridians of Master Li. It nourished the exhausted organs of Master Li, and his health was gradually restored. Just like that, the whole recuperation process took more than two hours, and Fade was sweating profusely by the end of it. On the other hand, Master Li who was lying on the hospital bed became healthy at such a speed that it was visible to the spectators. His skin, which had been pale and chalky, turned rosy. His pair of bleary eyes also seemed to have be a bit more quick-witted. On top of that, those legs of his, on which he had hardly been able to stand, were now full of strength. Finally, Fade let out a soft grunt and patted Master Li''s shoulder with both his hands. Suddenly, all the silver needles popped off from Master Li''s body at the same time. Immediately, with a wave of his hand, Fade pocketed all the silver needles. Finally, Master Li drank the medicinal liquid Fade had prepared. "Okay, my treatment is over," said Fade with a sigh of relief. When they heard that, all the members of the Li family rushed over to the Old Master''s bed. "Father, how do you feel?" "Grandfather, does your body feel better?" "That''s it? Is it true?" "Old Master really looks better, it should be effective." Amidst the noisy sound, the Old Master sat up on the hospital bed with a smile on his face. He said, "Don''t worry, I''m much better. Now, I feel like my body is full of energy, as if I am twenty years younger." Having said that, the Old Master actually got out of the hospital bed and took a few steps; everyone was amazed. Although he trembled a little, he could walk on his own. Taking in the scene, the whole Li family was overjoyed. They pped and apuded and their level of excitement was beyond words. Fade was not interested in watching their celebration. He simply said, "My treatment isplete. Master Li, you need to rest for a period of time before you can fully recover." Upon hearing that, the members of the Li family rushed to Fade. Martin said, "Mr. Chen, thank you very much for helping my father''s condition this time." Sasha also thanked him, "Mr. Chen, thank you very much." At that moment, Fenrir walked over. Smiling, he said to Fade, "At such an age, you have mastered such medical skills. You are really amazing. May I know where you work? Our Li familycks a top- notch level doctor, if Dr. Chen is willing, we..." Old Master had the intention to recruit Fade to work for the Li family. Even if one was to look past the sour rtionship between Fade and the Li family, based on Fade''s current status and identity, it was impossible for him to just be a private doctor for the Li family. However, the Old Master had been bedridden for quite some time. Therefore, he was unaware that Fade and the Li family had a bad rtionship. Therefore, to him, Fade was just a random doctor they had employed. Martin and Sasha knew that Fade could not agree to that request. Therefore, they hurriedly moved to the father''s side and exined. "Father, Dr. Chen has his own business." "Grandfather, Dr. Chen runs apany and a pharmacy by himself, and his value is not cheap." "Oh, that''s the case. I was too forward then," Old Master smiled. Then, he said, "Anyway, you saved my life. Our family will always be grateful for this to you. May I know what you want?" Fade said, "Master Li, you are being too polite. There''s no need to thank me. I have signed a contract with Mr. Li. I want the Fire me nt in exchange for my Life Elixir Wine form and your treatment." "Now, I have fulfilled all my terms. The only thing I need is the Fire me nt." Master Li didn''t expect Fade to be so cold and indifferent. He was taken aback for a moment before he nodded, "If that is the case, then we must deliver the Fire me nt to Mr. Chen as soon as possible." "Yes!" Fade nodded, then turned to bid farewell. Martin and Sasha sent Fade out of the Li family''s vi, and then immediately returned to the vi with excitement. After all, Old Master had just recovered, they should seize the opportunity to gain the Old Master''s favor. Fade quickly returned to the hotel. He stood beside Quin''s bed, channeling the positive energy of the "Nine Sun ming Skill" in his body to alleviate his wife''s pain. At the same time, the Li family was joyous. The whole Li family was overwhelmed with happiness that day. The celebrationsted until the evening, and there seemed to be no end to it. In the study room, the refreshed and energetic Master Li, after listening to Martin and Sasha''s narration, sighed and said with a pity, "Hey, Fade''s medical skills are so amazing. If he cane and work for the Li family, that would help us a lot! I didn''t know your rtionship with him is so awful." Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 Martin exined, "Dad, we didn''t expect this to happen. Therefore, our rtionship with Fade was a little bit bad." Sasha also said, "Grandpa, it''s all my fault. I started the Li''s Hospital and waspeting with Fade''s business. That''s why our rtionship ended up like this." Old Master felt sorry for his granddaughter. After hearing Sasha''s words, he changed his stance and waved his hand, "Sasha, don''t say that. I didn''t actually mean that. Fade is just a doctor, no matter how good his medical skills are. With the power of our Li family, we can get any kind of amazing doctors from all over the world." "Yes. It''s just a coincidence that this time, Fade happened to be the one who was able to cure your illness", Sasha said quickly. Old Master gently rubbed Sasha''s head and said, "You can''t say it like that. You didn''t have a good rtionship before. But with this incident, it can be seen as an opportunity, so you can try to be on good terms." "Father, you mean we should take the initiative to express our gratitude to Fade?" Martin asked. Old Master shook his head, and said, "That''s not necessary. However, we should show him our kindness. For example, the agreement you signed with him. Please get him the Fire me ntas soon as possible. I can see that Fade values this Fire me nt very much." Martin said, "Father, I have arranged our staff in Earlington to initiate the transfer procedures for the Fire me nt. It should be shipped back to Jade City within two days." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Well, when it''s shipped back, please deliver it to him", said Old Master. Martin nodded. On the contrary, Sasha rolled her eyes and said, "But Grandpa, we bought the Fire me nt for twenty billion Micovia dors. Do you really want to give it to Fade just like that?" Martin and Fenrir understood Sasha''s intentions. They were quiet for a while. The Old Master immediately shook his head and said, "Twenty billion Micovia dors may seem like a lot, but it actually isn''t. There is no need to cause a scene as a contract has already been signed." Martin shot Sasha a look. Sasha hurriedly exined, "Grandpa, I''m not saying that we should breach the contract. After all, the reputation of our Li family is more important than anything. I just think that twenty billion Micovia dors are a little too much." Martin also exined on her behalf, "Father, Sasha recently suffered a loss while managing the business of The Li''s Hospital. That''s why she is a little sensitive when ites to money." Hearing that, Old Master waved his big hand and said, "That amount of money? Our family can afford to lose that amount. Cultivating Sasha''s capability is the most important thing. With regards to the Chinese Medicine Hospital, just go ahead and do whatever you can, Sasha. If anything happens, you have my support." "Thank you, Grandpa! I will work hard to develop and expand the Chinese Medicine Hospital." Sasha was extremely excited. The three chatted for a while. Then, the Old Master got tired and he retired to his room to rest. The father- and- daughter duo were extremely excited. Their recent endeavor was fruitful. Not only had they cured the Old Master''s illness, but they also managed to gain his favor. Moreover, they even obtained the form for the Life Elixir Wine. As soon as the production line was set up, the Li''s Hospital can produce Life Elixir Wine on arge scale. When that happened, they would definitely be able to ovee the Sincere Medicine Center and revitalize the Li''s Hospital. In that way, Sasha would not only be loved by the Old Master, but at the same also prove her own ability. Her position as the sessor to the Li family would be secure. Thinking of that, they couldn''t help but feel extremely excited. When they were revelling in their excitement, a person came in to announce, "Mr. Li, a guest wants to meet you. He says that there is something important he needs to discuss with you." "It''s sote already. Who is this guest?" Martin frowned. The servant answered, "He is from Titan Studio. He is here on behalf of Master Chiu." Martin and Sasha were shocked to hear the words "Titan Studio" and the name of Master Chiu. After recovering from their shock, Martin hurriedly said, "Precious guests from Titan Studio, please come in quickly." Immediately, Martin rushed out to meet the precious guests in excitement. Fade ignored all other matters for the next few days. He stayed in the hotel, his heart set on his wife. He stayed by her bed and exhausted all his strength to relieve the pain caused by cold syndrome as he awaited the arrival of the Fire me nt. On that day, Fade was taking a nap after he finally managed to relieve Quin''s pain. Lily walked in with a solemn expression. "Lily, what''s the matter?" Fade asked when he saw her. Lily handed a stack of documents to Fade. Simultaneously, she clicked on the video on the tablet and exined to Fade while it was ying. "Ever since you cured Master Li, the Li family''s activities have been abundant in the past four days." "First, The Li''s Hospitalunched arge-scale sale of Life Elixir Wine. The price is 20% lower than ours and their stocks are sufficient. It attracted arge number of customers and brought the Li''s Hospital back to life from the verge of bankruptcy. Now that it has been revitalized, their daily profit has exceeded two million." "Our Sincere Medicine Center, as well as the business of Otto Clinic and other Chinese medicine centers, have all been affected. Our customer count has dropped by at least 40%. This has affected the medical reform n of the Jade City Pharmaceutical industry. The Chief Executive sent someone over to inquire." Fade said inly, "These are the results that I''ve already expected when I gave the Life Elixir Wine form to the Li family. I will find a way to correct the situation. As for the Chief Executive, I will call himter to exin." Lily nodded and said, "In addition to the pharmaceutical industry, our Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc branch is alsopeting with the cosmeticspanies under the Li family. Recently, they have developed vigorously and have seized 20% of our customers. Their actions are gettingrger in scale." Fade''s greatest wish at the moment was to cure his wife''s cold syndrome. He didn''t care much about business anymore. He couldn''t help but felt a little impatient, and waved his hand, "Don''t worry about this, for now, just let the loss go on first. At worst, thepany will just close down." "As long as Quin gets better, I do not care about the rest." Lily sensed Fade''s annoyance. She decided not to continue. Putting away the materials, she prepared to leave, "I got it, I will deal with business-rted matters. Please apany Quin well." With that, Lily turned around and walked towards the door with the data and tabletputer in hand. Although her words seemed resolute, Lily''s heart and eyes were sore. Tears trickled silently from the corners of her eyes. Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 She sniffled and said to herself in her heart, "Lily, you silly girl. Quin is his wife. They are married by law. Being able to stay beside him is the best thing you can get. You shouldn¡¯t have any other thoughts." With that thought in mind, Lily raised her hand to gently wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes. Fade sensed Lily''s movements, and his heart trembled. He suddenly understood something. He couldn''t help but feel guilty towards Lily, and said, "Lily, I''m sorry, I..." After saying the words "I''m sorry", he didn''t know what else to say. Lily trembled slightly at Fade''s voice. Then, she waved her hand and said, "Fade, you don''t have to say sorry to me. I understand. I''m fine." With that, Lily strode out. Watching her retreating figure, Fade sighed and whispered, "Lily, I am sorry. Thank you for your hard work. After Quin is cured, I will definitelypensate you well." Fade spent another day with Quin in the hotel. His business was worsening each day as the pressure from thepeting Li family grew. However, Fade was not in the mood to care for that. What he was most concerned about was the Fire me nt. Five days had passed since Fenrir had been cured. Although it had yet to be one week, as specified in the contract, Fade was beginning to feel a little impatient. For the past few days, he had called Martin and Sasha several times, asking about the Fire me nt. However, they always said it was still going through the mandatory transfer procedures on Earlington''s side. They assured Fade that he should not be worried. After the formality procedures werepleted, the Fire me nt would be delivered immediately. On that day, Fade called Sasha again to ask about the Fire me nt. Her response was simr. Fade really couldn''t wait any longer. He put on a coat and headed out. An hourter, Fade arrived at the entrance of The Li''s Hospital. Looking at the crowd of people at the entrance door, Fade''s gaze was stony. He released a small burst of his positive energy, he shook the crowd away, and walked into the hospital quickly. "Sir, if you want to see a doctor, you need to queue up to register. I..." When the reception counter staff saw Fade walk straight into the hospital, they stopped him and reminded him. Fade said coldly, "I don''t want to see a doctor. I am looking for your director, Sasha." "Miss Li?" The front desk was taken aback. Then, she asked, "Are you looking for Miss Li? Do you have an appointment with her, sir?" Fade frowned and said, "I didn''t make an appointment with her. Go tell Miss Li that Fade is here to see her." "Sir, this is impossible. Miss Li is very busy. It is impossible for someone to see Miss Li without an appointment. If you..." They said as they beckoned the security guard toe over. Fade nced at the burly security guards who were approaching, and said coldly, "You go up and inform her. She wille to see me." When the leader of the security guards heard those words, he snorted coldly and said with disdain, "Kid, who do you think you are? Do you think our director will see you once we inform her? Do you know who our director is? Don''t joke around, quickly get out now." Having said that, the security guards reached out and were about to push Fade away. Fade furrowed his eyebrows and said coldly, "You''d better not touch me or you will regret it." "You dare to threaten me, little boy. I''ll let you know right away that this is the domain of the Li family, and no one can trespass it." The leader of the security guards drew a stick, pped it in his hand, as he prepared to attack Fade. Upon seeing that, Fade grunted coldly but he did not respond. Instead, heunched into action. In an instant, all those security guards could see was an afterimage shing in front of them. They couldn''t see what was happening at all. Their vision was filled with darkness, and they fell to the ground with a snap, passing out instantly. In less than a minute, Fade dealt with all the security guards easily and then strode upstairs. When he arrived at the Director''s office on the top floor, Fade was greeted by a closed office door. He walked over with a solemn expression. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Initially, he wanted to knock on the door to enquire about the situation before entering. However, as he neared the door, he overheard the conversation inside. "Sasha, the performance of the Chinese Medicine Hospital has skyrocketed recently! You turned losses into profits instantly!" Said the voice of a young man. "Haha, that Life Elixir Wine is really good. It has brought our hospital back to life," came Sasha''s excited voice. "I really didn''t expect that Fade would be so silly. He really gave us the form of Life Elixir Wine to us so easily." "Sasha, Fade made a lot of losses this time. In just a few days, the cosmetics business of his Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc branch dropped by 30%. The business of the Sincere Medicine Center has also declined by more than half. I heard that the Chief Executive is a little dissatisfied and unhappy about it," the young man continued. Sasha smiled and said, "It''s great that the Chief Executive is dissatisfied. It''ll be even better if they revoke the Sincere Medicine Center''s merits right away. It would be better if the medical reform n of the pharmaceutical industry cooperates directly with our Chinese Medicine Hospital." "If this continues, that might be possible. After all, Fade is really over. I haven''t seen him go to the pharmacy to deal with the business recently," the man said. Sasha curled her lips in disdain, and said, "I heard that the guy''s wife is sick, and he has been spending time with her in the hotel. Hehe, Fade''s a big man who doesn''t do big important things but stays indoor all day just for a woman. He is really useless." "Compared to you, Sasha, Fade is obviously useless," the manplimented. "Perhaps Fade wants the Fire me nt for his wife." Sasha said in a disdainful tone, "I don''t care who he wants it for! The Fire me nt, he''d better not even think about getting it anymore." The man was taken aback, and then he was surprised. He asked, "Sister Sasha, what do you mean by that! Do you mean that you are not going to give Fade the Fire me nt? But, the contract..." Sasha said, "We acquired the Fire me nt at the price of 20 billion Micovia dors. 20 billion Micovia dors; that is more than 100 billion yuan. That''s a lot of money, even if we give it to him, would he dare to take it?" "But, if Fade finds out about this, I''m afraid he won''t let this go," the man said in concern. Sasha said in a nonchnt tone, "He won''t let this go? What can he do if he doesn''t let this go? Does he really dare to confront my family?" "That''s true, Sasha. You are the daughter of the Li family. Who would dare fight against you!" The young man said,ughing. Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 Thepliments made Sasha giggle and proceeded to speak in a breathy tone, "You''re a smooth talker, aren''t you? I really like that about you. Come on then, let''s see what else you''ve got. I''m sure you have much more to offer than that." Not a momentter, the sound of clothes being rummaged and discarded filled the house. Just as they were about to get down to business, Fade was already standing outside the door. He was filled with anger at that moment, his eyes looked as if they were capable of shooting mes. He kicked the door open with no hesitation. With a loud bang, the hardwood door flew open, breaking upon impact. The deafening sound startled the couple in the room, making them turn their heads towards themotion. At this moment, the flustered young man hugged the half- dressed Sasha to him to secure her modesty. He looked up and shouted with rage, "Who are you? Get the hell out!" Fade''s face was devoid of all emotions. He merely ignored the man''s demands, stepping into the office as he intended. At this moment, Sasha, who had been lying on the desk, raised her head out of curiosity to take a look at the intruder. When she saw who it was, her nonchnt expression immediately morphed into one of panic as she hurriedly stammered, "Mr. Chen! What are you doing here? I..." Fade red at Sasha and answered coldly, "If I hadn''t been here, I wouldn''t have found out that you were nning to go back on your words." As soon as he said that, Sasha''s face fell. This meant that he had already heard what she said just now. Rendered speechless by fright, she eventually started to stammer out, "I, I''m... That''s..." On the other hand, the young man who had been getting frisky with Sasha had no idea what was going on. He went ahead and shouted at Fade, "You b*stard! How dare you speak to her like that! Get out of here! Otherwise, I''ll have you kill..." Before he could even finish his sentence, Fade had stretched his hand out and made a grab for the other man''s throat. It felt like an invisible force hadmanded the young man into Fade''s grip as he was lifted up by his throat. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. As he started to suffocate from theck of air, he began to panic and choked out in a flurry, "You... Let go! Let go of me!" Fade ignored the man''s struggle, tightening his grip instead, pinching him until he passed out. It was only until then that he decided to let him go, tossing the unconscious body out of the office like a rag doll. Sasha trembled with fright at the scene before her. She took a few involuntary steps back from Fade as she tried to exin, "Mr. Chen, this is all a huge misunderstanding, I..." Before she could start exining herself, she was startled into silence by Fade''s heavy palm hitting her desk. The force of it left a clear five-finger palm print on it. Fade spared Sasha a fierce re and stated in a chilly tone, "I don''t care for what exnations you have. All I want is the Fire me nt." "Hand it over to me right now or bear the consequences." Fade''s ferocity scared the living daylights out of her. She tried to exin as she trembled in fear, "Mr. Chen, please understand. Whatever you heard just now... I was just joking, I was fooling around!" "Don''t worry, we''ll definitely have the Fire me nt delivered to you as soon as possible. I promise!" She insisted. "No, that''s not good enough. I want it now. Take me to the Li family''s house immediately, I''lle with you to get it," Fade answered. Sasha turned ghastly pale, a look of embarrassment slowly oveing her features as she said, "Mr. Chen, that would be impossible." "Why not?!" Fade questioned, tone menacing. Sasha spared a quick nce at Fade''s sullen expression and quickly supplied, "It''s because the Fire me nt is still in Earlington. It hasn''t been shipped back here yet so there''s literally no way for us to get it right now." "I don''t believe you!" Fade spat. "Mr. Chen, please believe me! I''m telling the truth! The Fire me nt really hasn''t been shipped yet. Moreover, there are still two days left from the seven days stipted in the contract. Trust me, we''ll definitely have the nt delivered to you within the agreed deadline." Fade''s eyes gleamed a little as he muttered coldly, "Then what did you mean just now?" Sasha stiffened at that. Her resolve crumbled once she made eye contact with Fade''s fiery gaze. Hurriedly, she tried to assuage the situation, "Dr. Chen, you need not worry about that. I was just bragging, please don''t take anything to heart, it was all just a joke." "The Fire me nt is worth 20 billion. Even to my family, that''s a lot of money. To be honest, I felt a bit reluctant to give it up so yes, I''ll admit that I did think about reneging the debt." "But even so, my grandfather has told me that I can''t ruin the reputation of the family because of that. He has criticized my way of thinking before... Please, I was just bragging a little just now, it was all lies..." "Really?" Fade retorted, looking at Sasha solemnly. Sasha nodded fervently and even got on her knees before him, "Mr. Chen, what I said is all true. I haven''t lied to you at all! My father''s doing his best to get the Fire me nt here as soon as possible. Everything has been arranged ordingly." "I have proof as well! There are some relevant documents and videos I can show you," Sasha hurriedly got back on her feet and dug out a stack of documents and videos as she spoke, showing them to him. Fade looked through them. It seemed like she was telling the truth. After a long silence, Fade eventually spoke up, "You have two more days. Once your time is up, have the Fire me nt delivered to me immediately." "Otherwise, your family will bear the consequences." Sasha couldn''t help a shiver as she listened to Fade''s words. She felt an unrelenting chill up her spine, causing her whole body to tremble. The fear he evoked was so prominent that it felt as if it were embedded into her bones. Satisfied that he had rendered Sasha a trembling mess, Fade turned and left the office. Watching Fade''s retreating back, Sasha felt her body finally rx as she slumped to the ground in a cold sweat. She hurriedly got up from the ground and took out her phone. She dialled her father''s number with shaking fingers, "Dad, something horrible just happened. Fade came by the hospital just now and I..." After returning from The Li''s Hospital, Fade felt a little uneasy, as if something was off. Immediately, he called Director Xu and asked him to help track the Li family''s movements so as to avoid any unprecedented idents. Two days would pass them by soon enough. At the moment, it was thest evening of the deadline as agreed in the contract. Fade had heard from Director Xu that the Li family had indeed flown a special ne back from Earlington to Jade City. It arrived that afternoon. It was also reported that Sasha and Martin from the Li family were up to their normal daily routines. It didn''t seem like they had anything suspicious nned as well. Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 Sasha held a dinner party that night to celebrate her 28th birthday. She had invited many celebrities and influential figures from Jade City to attend, so it was very lively. She had even sent an invitation to Fade. However, all he cared about was the Fire me nt. He had not been in the mood to attend the birthday dinner and so, he didn''t. As night fell, Fade apanied Quin to bed, trying his best to relieve her from cold syndrome. Looking out the window, the dark sky was without its star, as if painted in dark ink. Fade held Quin''s hand in his and whispered softly, "My dear, after tonight, everything will be alright soon. Once I get the Fire me nt tomorrow, I''ll be able to cure your illness. You won¡¯t have to suffer so much anymore." Fade looked at his watch at the thought of the nt. It was already nine o''clock in the evening. The deadline was only a few hours away. Right at that moment, the mobile phone in Fade''s hand vibrated, indicating a call. When he saw that it was Director Xu who was calling, he couldn''t help the nagging sensation that made him feel uneasy. He felt that it was a bad omen. He got up and walked out of his wife''s bedroom to the living room before he answered the call, "Hey, Director Xu." Just as Fade greeted him, Director Xu who was on the other end of the phone started to scream, "Mr. Chen, things are not looking good! We were tricked by the Li family!" "Tricked? How? What''s happened?" Fade felt his heart squeeze as he asked. "Mr. Chen, you asked me to track the movements of the Li family a few days before, correct? Well, I''ve been sending people to track them and found nothing unusual. But just a few moments ago, some of our colleagues have discovered that the Li family had performed a diversion!" Director Xu exined anxiously. "They ordered their personnel to perform their duties as usual but had sent out Fenrir, Old Master of the Li family in secret!" "What? Where was he sent to?" Fade asked, confused. Something had gone terribly wrong, he thought. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "I''ve checked the aviation records just now. Half an hour ago, a small private ne owned by the Li family took off to Earlington. Fenrir was on that ne." Upon hearing this, Fade''s expression went sullen. Fenrir was already a man of age and his health condition wasn''t too great. It was odd for him to fly abroad in secret like that; Fade didn''t think it was a coincidence at all. Thinking back to the things he heard Sasha say from before, he started to tremble in rage, his expression turning cold with rage as he said through gritted teeth, "How dare the Li family trick me!" The rage Director Xu could hear in Fade''s voice made him worry. "Mr. Chen, please don''t act impulsively. I''m already making arrangements to stop Fenrir..." He continued. "Thank you, Director Xu. I will take care of this personally," Fade said coldly, and proceeded to hang up the phone. Suppressing the anger in his heart, he made a call over to Lily and told her about the situation. After that, Fade left the hotel promptly and sped towards the Li family vi in no time. At that moment, the Li family vi was still brightly lit. Many Jade City''s celebrities and influential figures had gathered around the magnificent hall. Everyone was chatting with each other, the atmosphere was high-spirited. Sasha was dressed in a gorgeous long gown that glittered under the brilliant light. She looked like a princess from a fairytale, being the focus of everyone''s attention at the scene. After a greeting toast, Martin pulled Sasha aside and whispered, "Old Master''s ne just left Jade City. Things are well under wraps, nothing has been leaked as far as we can tell." When Sasha heard him, a smile appeared on her face. However, the image of an angry and terrifying looking Fade from the hospital two days ago popped into her mind. It made Sasha frown slightly as she spoke with concern colouring her tone, "Dad, if Fade finds out about this. I don''t think he''ll let it go so easily..." At the mention of Fade, Martin couldn''t help but frown and pause a little. However, he immediately waved his hand in dismissal and said, "I''ve already made arrangements to deal with him. I''ve invited a lot of experts from all over to help us out this week." "Besides, we still have someone from Titan Studio to back us up. We treat them rtively well so he''ll definitely help us if needed," continued Martin. Sasha''s eyes shown with respect and yearning at the mention of the Titan Studio. "I heard that the senior will have another breakthrough soon! It''s scary how much his strength seems to exceed human expectations!" "Yes, if he improves further, he''ll be able to reach the Earth Level in no time. No one in Jade City has ever stepped into that top realm for many years now," Martin sighed. "After obtaining this level of strength, he can single-handedly resist an army of men!" "A person like that would be equivalent to the entirety of our family, more even. It''s terribly unfortunate that we don''t have a martial arts expert in our family yet," he continued on. After hearing that, Sasha began tofort her father, "Dad, you don''t have to be so upset. A master of that level maye to us by chance, you know. It''s all down to fate and luck. We have enough money to hire hundreds of warriors to protect us anyway, the end result would be the same either way." "You''re right!" Martin nodded, and then continued to speak, "Hey Sasha, I think I''ll be leaving a little earlier. You''ll have to handle the rest by yourselfter, alright? We''re using this party as a cover-up after all; it''ll surely bewilder Fade for a while. After the party is over, I want you to leave Jade City immediately and stay somewhere else overnight." At the mention of leaving Jade City, Sasha turned reluctant, "Dad, do we really have to leave? My business in the Chinese Medicine Hospital has been going pretty well. If I leave now, I''m afraid that it''ll be affected. Besides, didn''t you hire abat master to protect us already? Why do we have to leave..." "You''re my one and only daughter, Sasha. To be on the safe side, we have to prevent Fade from doing anything berserk. It would be best if we go hide somewhere else until everything dies down." Sasha nodded her head in understanding, "Alright then. Dad, take care, alright? Once the party is over, I''ll leave immediately." After that, Martin took his leave. Meanwhile, Sasha held a wine ss in her hands as she walked back to the main hall. As soon as she entered the hall, a group of young and powerful masters started to gather around her. After all, a wealthydy like Sasha who was still single interested many of them. It was natural for them to want to introduce themselves in order to court her into marriage. However, just as the group of young masters began to surround Sasha... One of her subordinates rushed in looking panicky and shouted, "Miss Sasha! We''re in big trouble! It''s..." The shouting immediately attracted every attendee''s attention. Sasha frowned, quirking an eyebrow as she asked, "What''s the matter? What happened?" "Miss Sasha, someone just broke in and demanded to speak to you and the head of the family," the servant replied hastily. "What?! Someone managed to break in? Who the hell is it?" Sasha eximed, feeling startled. She did not feel good about this. Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Just as Sasha contemted about the possibilities, several screams sounded. Some security guards had been tossed quite a distance from the gate into the main hall. They were thrown into multiple sets of tables and chairs. With a resounding smash, most of the party decorations were ruined. A figure stepped into the main hall just then. When Sasha caught a glimpse of who it was that walked in, she couldn''t help but tremble, a look of abject horror on her face as she stuttered, "Fade, you..." Who else could it be but Fade? His face was void of any emotions as he stalked towards Sasha. When his target was made obvious to the people around them, the young masters who had previously been trying to court Sasha started to surround her immediately, forming a barricade against Fade and started to yell at him to keep away. "Who the hell do you think you are? Get out of here." "Do you honestly think that you''re worth Miss Sasha''s attention? Get out!" "You''d better leave right now, or else..." A group of young masters took turns throwing threats at Fade. He merely spared them a cold nce and barked, "Move!" This startled them a little, making them pause a little. However, this soon morphed into anger as they yelled, undignified. "How dare you speak to me like this?! You''ve just dug your own grave!" "Get someone here to deal with him! I want him out of here right now!" "Yeah! Someone has to teach him a lesson! What a shameless toad!" Before the young masters could even call out for help, using his core strength, Fade had already waved a hand out and had them thrown several feet away, hitting the ground with loud thuds. Mouthfuls of blood spurted from their mouths as they struggled to sit up. "How dare you hit me! I''m going to kill you, you hear me?!" A young man with green hair who had been knocked back by Fade spat out. With a look of resentment on his face, he produced a gun that had been hiding, pointing it at Fade. His finger ready to pull the trigger. Such a scene shocked everyone in the hall. Sasha''s expression fell as she hurriedly yelled, "Maxtor, don''t shoot, please..." However, Maxtor was known for being arrogant and stubborn. Instead of listening to Sasha, he replied through gritted teeth, "Miss Sasha, don''t worry. He''s nobody important after all. My family can handle the repercussions." "Go to hell, you b*stard!" He yelled as he began to pull the trigger. However, with a flicker of his eyes, Fade waved one of his hands about, raising a visibly crimson ray of energy that shed towards Maxtor at the speed of light. Before Maxtor could even react, the ray of red had already hit him. The sh of light had shed open his neck. In seconds, blood started to pour out of the slit. "I..." Maxtor felt a little disoriented as he looked down at himself. However, just as he lowered his head, it slipped off from his shoulders immediately. His head had broken off from the neck and rolled onto the ground with arge snap. Fresh blood sprayed out all over the carpet. Maxtor''s decapitated head still held a look of absolute disbelief. The sound of the headless body hitting the ground echoed in the silent hall. The sound of blood gushing out of the headless wound was made all the louder by the quiet atmosphere. At this moment, all the young masters who had been moring to teach Fade a lesson merely stared at the decapitated body in horror, looking dumbfounded. They trembled in their boots. Sasha, who had been standing close to Maxtor had been rendered speechless from the shock. Her entire body was frozen with fear, her legs felt like jelly, making her feel as if she would copse at any moment. Fade began to stalk towards her after that which caused her to quickly stammer out, "Mr. Chen! What are you doing here? I..." "Where is the Fire me nt?" He interjected rudely. He was not in the mood for small talk. "That... Well, it hasn''t been shipped back yet! It''ll arrive tomorrow morning, I swear! Don''t worry, Mr. Chen, we will definitely have it sent to you once we get it, I..." Sasha said. "Do you take me for a fool? You''re really going to stand here and lie to me?" He snorted in disbelief. "Mr. Chen, I''m not lying to you! I swear! I..." Sasha defended. "Really? Then pray tell, where is Fenrir right now? Bring him here, I want to see him," Fade said coldly. "That''s... he''s..." Sasha stuttered nervously. Fade grabbed her by the neck at that and muttered dangerously, "If you have any sense left in you, you''d think twice about lying to me again. How long did you think that you could hide the fact that Fenrir left Jade City?" "I..." Sasha looked startled. She had not expected the news of her grandfather''s departure from Jade City to reach Fade at all. Fade tightened his grip on Sasha''s throat as he continued, "Tell me, then. Where exactly is the Fire me nt? What is your family nning to do with it?" "I, I don''t..." "If you don''t tell me, I''ll kill you right here. I warned you, didn''t I? I said if your family ever decides to y me for a fool, I''ll destroy all of you," Fade tightened his grip on Sasha even further, murderous intent in his eyes. Scared out of her mind, Sasha quickly yelled out, "Okay, okay! I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you!" With that, Fade threw her to the ground unceremoniously and demanded her to speak up, "Tell me then!" "Both my grandfather and my father are indeed not in Jade City. They''ve gone to Earlington already," Sasha admitted. "Oh, so Martin''s not here as well. Well, why did they leave?" Fade questioned, eyes going cold with an intent to kill as he heard. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "It''s because they were worried about not being able to hand over the Fire me nt in time. They didn''t want to anger you further, Mr. Chen." "Why would that be an issue?!" Fade asked angrily. Sasha paused a little before she continued, "It''s because we''ve promised the Fire me nt to someone else already..." "What?! You''ve gone back on your word then, is that it?!" Fade barked out, furious. Sasha shook her head fervently and hurriedly exined, "No! That''s not it at all! It''s just that this other person''s identity is too special for us to disobey them! We had no choice! That''s why..." "I don''t want to hear anymore of your excuses! Just tell me who it is!" Fade demanded. "It''s the Guardian of the Titan Studio, his name is Master Chiu. He''s thebat expert in martial arts from Jade City," Sasha replied truthfully. At the mention of that name, everyone in the main hall let out a gasp of shock. After all, Master Chiu was well-known in Jade City. No one who lived in the city would react to his name with a se attitude. Even Fade couldn''t help but frown slightly at that. With an icy tone, he asked for confirmation, "So you gave the nt to Titan, then?" "Master Chiu is doing a monastic practice. He needed the Fire me nt to break through. He got wind of us being in possession of one so he sent someone over to ask for it. He''s an Earth Level master, after all. We were too scared of him to refuse otherwise... We had no choice!" Sasha hurriedly exined. "No choice?! So, your family''s more afraid of Titan than me, is that right?" Fade taunted menacingly, his eyes zed with anger as he smashed a marble column in the hall with his palm. "That''s not... I..." Sasha stuttered, panicked. She had only said that her family was afraid of Titan to make what they were doing seem justifiable. After all, it was only rhetorical. It was true that the Li family was afraid of Titan''s wrath, but it was highly unlikely that the Earth Level master would initiate a war with them for the Fire me nt. The truth was that they had chosen to give Titan the nt instead of Fade because they wanted to benefit from doing a favor for thebat expert. By giving him the nt, their family would be in good graces with the powerful and influential Titan. They hoped that Titan would return them the favor in the future. After all, in their opinion, they were more interested in earning favor from Titan rather than worry over something trivial like offending Fade. Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 The situation had escted into something that went beyond the Li family''s expectations. Fade had somehow gotten wind of their n in advance and had boxed Sasha in before she could leave Jade City. After a long moment of silence, Fade''s eyes narrowed into an icy re as he did his best to resist the urge to deal Sasha with a deadly blow. He then lifted Sasha by her neck, turning around and prepared to leave with her. At this moment, a group of security guards gathered at the door; many of them were dressed in in clothes. By the look of their stances, they looked to be professional warriors. Dozens of them started to approach Fade in a collective and imposing manner. "Let go of Miss Sasha!" "You b*stard, let go of her this instant!" They yelled as they advanced towards Fade. Fade merely spared them a menacing re and growled lowly, "I''m not in the mood to kill anyone today. Leave right now and I''ll spare you." The professional warriors could sense a wave of powerful energy spread through them at Fade''s statement, making them tremble. However, they did not retreat. A burly bald warrior that led the group merely curled his mouth into a grin and stepped up to speak. Cracking his fists, heughed, "Boy, aren''t you being a little bold? As if you could kill us all! In your dreams, kid!" The other warriors started tough along as well. "B*stard, let go of Miss Sasha right now! We''ll let you leave unharmed if you do as we say." "I can''t believe Master Li spent so much money on us to guard against this punk! What a waste of money!" "That doesn''t concern us. As long as we get rid of him, we''ll be able to get paid handsomely." The confidence the group of warriors possessed did not waver in the slightest. They obviously did not take Fade seriously. The horrified guests in the hall ced all their hopes on these warriors. They hoped that these warriors would be able to take down the vicious Fade. However, Fade did not look ruffled in the slightest as he spared each of the fighters that surrounded him a fleeting re. In an icy tone, he threatened once more, "This will be myst warning. Let me leave now, or suffer the consequences." "You''re insane, aren''t you?! Faced with so many of us and you''re still acting all high and mighty. Well, you''ve asked for this... "The bald-headed warrior said and instantly advanced towards Fade with a manic grin. The other warriors behind him followed behind him with a loud battle cry. A sudden burst of energy could be sensed. The stone-faced Fade who was still holding Sasha in one hand used his other hand to wave a steam of shining energy des into existence. With a cold re, he directed them to pierce into the group of fighters who were rushing towards him. In an instant, blood sttered all over the hall. Terrified screams sounded one after another as severed limbs were flung around. One of the fighters who had beenughing arrogantly at him just now fell to the ground with a pained yelp and rolled over. The expensive Persian carpet that covered the entrance of the living hall waspletely soaked in blood. It resembled a small river of red in the middle of the hall. Such a scene made everyone present freeze in fright. Even though they were terrified by the sight, they could not bring themselves to look away. Sasha, who was still held in Fade''s grip could do nothing but watch as the blood from the severed limbs sttered all over her face. She couldn''t help but wretch at the stench. Fade threw a harsh re at the remaining security guards of the Li family who were trembling in fear and bellowed, "Tell Fenrir and Martin that if they fail to deliver the Fire me nt to me before sunrise tomorrow, Sasha will die. After I kill her, I will go after them as well." After he finished speaking, Fade dragged Sasha with him and disappeared in a sh. It wasn''t until a few minutes after he left that everyone else in the hall snapped back to their senses. All of them were pale with fright, rushing out of the Li family''s house. They started to spread the news about Sasha''s abduction like wildfire. Just a few minutes after that incident... In the Jade City Airport, Martin, who was sitting in a private ne, about to leave Jade City suddenly received a call from his subordinates. Once he picked up, the person on the other end started to report Sasha''s situation to him in panic, filling him with rage, "What?! You''re telling me that Sasha''s been captured by Fade? What''s the point of hiring so many of you fighters then? Are all of you that useless?!" In the midst of his fit, Secretary Liu who was sitting next to Martin reminded, "Mr. Li, you''ll have to contact Old Master and discuss the countermeasures quickly. That''d be of utmost importance. We have to make sure that Miss Sasha stays safe." "Yes, you''re right. I''ll have to do that now. Change of ns then. We''ll be returning to the family house now. Get all the senior members of the Li family to gather there as well for a temporary meeting," Martin instructed Secretary Liu as he picked up another mobile phone. Half an hourter, most of the Li family members were gathered in the meeting room. Martin, Hanson and other high-level officials of the family were present; many of them still looked sleepy. However, the head of the table remained empty. Fenrir, the Old Master, was not there. In his ce, a big screen was disyed. It showed Fenrir in a private jet. The whole conference room was silent, no one dared to speak, and the atmosphere seemed tense. Martin''s face remained emotionless. With gritted teeth, he announced in a deep voice, "Sasha was just abducted by Fade and many of us have been killed already. Now, does anybody have any ideas to stop this?" As soon as he spoke, everyone started to discuss among themselves. The room was filled with angry protests as they roared out their outrage. "That punk really thinks he''s the king of the world, doesn''t he?! How dare he even think to do such a thing! He''s digging his own grave!" "That''s right! We should call the police! We have to get them to send this guy to jail!" "It''d be better if we sent someone over to kill him! Isn''t he just some doctor? Who does he think he is?" "How despicable! He has to be punished!" In the midst ofints, Martin merely frowned in annoyance and interjected, "Look, I don''t need anymoreints about this situation. What we need to work out is how to get Sasha back." The room fell silent at that. For a long while, no one dared make another sound. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. On the other hand, Hanson looked around the room and spoke up for everyone, "Martin, I know you''re anxious about Sasha but you can''t vent out your frustration on us. After all, it was all your idea so you only have yourself to me for this..." "What did you say?!" Martin yelled angrily. Hanson quirked his lips at that and replied, "I''m just telling the truth! You and Sasha were the ones who trusted Fade toe over to the Li family''s house to do the treatment! If you hadn''t done that, we wouldn''t even be in this situation right now! So let it be known that..." "Hanson, Sasha''s life is in danger right now and you''re trying to throw the me onto me now? You..." Martin sputtered in anger, ring at Hanson fiercely. Even so, Hanson did not back down. He returned the re in full force. The atmosphere in the room was beyond tense. At this moment, Old Master yelled through the screen, "Martin, Hanson, I''ve had it with your nonsense! Shut it!" It was only then that the two lowered their heads, finally breaking their heated eye contact. Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 "I can''t believe the two of you are still fighting at a time like this! Aren''t we already aware of Fade''s demands? If he wants the Fire me nt before sunrise, go get it for him! Sasha''s life is at stake!" Old Master shouted angrily. "I''m on the ne now and it''ll take me at least four hours to fly back to Jade City. There''ll only be two to three hours left before sunrise by the time I get back. During my absence, the rest of you will have to find a way to save Sasha''s life." After he spoke, the rest of them did not dare utter another word ofint anymore. As such, they started to put forward their own opinions on the matter. "I think it''s better if we call the police. Murder and abduction are huge crimes! Furthermore, he''s taken someone from the Li family hostage! The police will definitely do their best to help us!" Martin''s cousin suggested. It was a more conservative option but it made the most sense. Martin shook his head when he heard it, "I''ve already reported the matter to the police. They''ve only agreed to investigate it but there doesn''t seem to be any major action being taken." "Moreover, I know that Fade and Director Xu are well-acquainted with each other. They might not be much help," Martin said. "Let''s just get someone to attack him then! With our family''s abilities, we''ll be able to find someone to beat up that doctor, right?" One of Sasha''s aunts muttered grumpily. As soon as she finished speaking, Martin shook his head in refusal. He hastily took out his phone and showed everyone clips of Fade taking Sasha away and the bloody scene in the living hall. Upon seeing the bloody mess, some of them paled on the spot as they felt a trickle of fear in their spine. "That''s... How is that..." Someone trailed off and retched out loud. Martin then proceeded to speak with a pale face, "ording to our investigation, Fade isn''t just a doctor. He''s also a martial arts master. The people we hired were all killed by him." "A martial arts master?!" Everyone in the Li family was taken aback by that. Everyone remained silent after that. Hanson on the other hand, frowned and took a step forward, and said, "So what? With our family''s power and influence, we can hire other martial arts experts as well!" "As long as we''re willing to spend some money, well definitely be able to hire better martial arts masters to defeat him! We have to find a way out of this! Since when have we ever backed down from something like this? We have to persevere!" Hanson said with determination. Hanson''s encouragement attracted many of them to nod along in agreement. Martin couldn''t help but frown as he spoke, "Hiring more martial arts experts won''t be a problem for us of course. But the main issue we have now is with time. We only have six or seven hours before the deadline... How can we get a top-notch martial artist in such a short time?" "If we can''t hire someone to get here in time, Sasha''s life will be over! Moreover, Fade even threatened our lives as well! It won''t be just Sasha! He swore to wreck our whole family!" Martin added anxiously. "He wants to destroy the Li family? How bold of him! How could he possibly do that alone?!" Hanson scoffed in disdain. The others started to speak out as well. "What an arrogant punk!" "What a joke! Is he underestimating us?" "Martin, don''t worry about it too much. I think Fade was just trying to frighten us. If he even touches a single hair on Sasha''s body, I''ll tear him to pieces!" Martin''s face fell a little at that. Hanson decided to speak up once more, "Martin, I know you''re worried about Sasha''s safety. But you can''t lose your mind and get intimidated by Fade just like that! I''m certain he was just faking it... We don''t have to worry about it too much. Right after Hanson finished speaking, the living room''s doors were suddenly mmed open. A bandaged figure with a bruised nose and swollen face walked in. All members of the Li family were taken aback by it. However, Martin recognized the person at once. It was the leader of the group of warriors whom he had hired before. His name was Benedict Wu, a well-known martial artist from South Bay City who was a ck Level martial arts master. "Master Wu, why are you here?" Martin inquired, looking him over. Benedict answered, tone panicked, "Mr. Li, that punk Fade... If he has any demands, pleaseply with them as soon as you can. He''s not someone we can afford to offend!" Martin startled a little as he heard. Hanson merely frowned, snorted coldly, and said in a displeased tone, "Master Wu, what the hell are you on about? Are you implying that we should give ourselves up to the enemy?! We didn''t hire you for nothing, did we?" Benedict scrambled to exin, "Mr. Hanson, you misunderstood me. I really am thinking for the good of the Li family! He really isn''t someone you can provoke." "Well, why not? He''s just a Chinese medicine doctor who knows a few martial arts! Do you really think we can''t beat him?!" Hanson snarled in disdain. The rest of the Li family members were also puzzled. Even Fenrir who was disyed on the screen frowned at them, remaining silent all the while. "But Fade''s not an ordinary warrior, he''s a real master, a martial arts expert!" Benedict hastily replied. "A master? This kid must be in his early twenties! How the hell can he possibly be a master?" Someone scoffed out. Benedict shook his head and exined, "No, I''m telling the truth! He really is a martial arts master. He was in Bay City about a year ago. In half a years'' time, he sessfully swept Dragonville and defeated Master Sun of the Sun family! He''s the big boss in Dragonville City. "What? Is the master of that town so worthless?" Hanson sneered. He nced at Master Wu, mockery filling his eyes. Benedict understood Hanson''s implication but he did not care much about it. Instead, he continued to add on, "Mr. Hanson, Master Chen is much more powerful than me..." "After Fade swept Dragonville, he subsequently participated in the Martial Arts Convention and sessfully defeated all the martial arts masters from five other districts and won the championship. He is also known as the martial arts master of five districts..." Hearing this, many of the Li family members frowned. Martin''s eyebrows quirked up at that, looking more worried than before. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Benedict merely continued with his narrative, "After that, Fade even went over to Westamor District and defeated Weldon. He even managed to subdue the boss of the Yue family..." At the mention of the Yue family, someone in the conference room eximed, "Weldon Yue?!" Everyone couldn''t help but turn to look at that person. The person who had yelled out was an average member of the Li family who was usually responsible for the expansion of the family''s business. "What are you yelling about? What''s so surprising about that?" Hanson scoffed out in anger. Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Martin''s expression turned sullen as he asked, "Downey, tell me what''s on your mind." Downey nodded before standing up to exin, "When I was promoting my business before, I stayed in Westamor District for several months. I''ve heard of the Yue family." "They are a centuries-old martial arts family; they practically dominate the Westamor District. The family has a powerful background and the Old Master of the Yue family, Weldon, is rumored to have reached the Earth Level and is considered as a top martial arts expert." "Since Master Wu had mentioned that Fade had defeated Weldon, wouldn''t that mean Fade has reached the Earth Level as well? That was why I..." At this point, there was no need to continue their discussion. Every member of the Li family was dumbfounded and was rendered speechless for quite a long while. Even though they couldn''tprehend who Weldon was, they were shocked to hear the words ''Earth Level'' being uttered. "A master of Earth Level in his twenties? Is... Is that even possible?" Someone frowned, suspicious. Hanson merely frowned and asked, "Aren''t these just rumors? Have they been confirmed?" "Although I wasn''t an eye witness, many from the martial arts circle back home know this to be true," the bandaged Master Wu replied. "That means you can prove it to be true then?" Hanson snorted coldly as he muttered. "That''s..." Master Wu couldn''t figure out what else to say. He was rendered speechless. At that moment, Hanson''s son, Billy, who was dressed up in leather clothes, curled his lips into an arrogant smile andmentedzily, "Earth Level? A Master in Dragonville? Please, it must be an exaggeration. I think his ability is subpar at most!" "No matter how powerful of a martial artist he is, he isn''t bulletproof, is he? If Fade shows up again, well just arrange a toon of gunners and gun him down! He can''t possibly avoid that now, can he?" Billy continued. He did not know much about martial artists so he did not think very highly of it. Most of the younger generation in the Li family nodded in agreement. After all, they were more familiar with Western culture and were more enticed by secret agents, killers, supernatural beings, and mutant warriors. They simply did not find traditional Chinese martial artists to their liking. As such, they appeared naturally scorned by the idea of it. Master Wu frowned upon hearing Billy''s contempt towards martial artists. He shook his head a little and sighed. Billy couldn''t help feeling upset when he saw Benedict''s reaction and so, he voiced his displeasure, "Hey, what are you shaking your head for?! Do you really think that punk is bulletproof? How can anyone be?! Do you want to do a demonstration, perhaps? I can try shooting you now. Let''s see how you fare against a bullet!" As he spoke, Billy fished out a ck gun from his trousers and pointed it at Benedict with a snobbish look on his face. He was being tantly disrespectful. The group of youngsters from the Li family were all anticipating a good show. When Martin saw this, his face darkened as he barked out, "Billy, put that gun away! Stop messing around." Billy quirked his lip as heplied, putting away the pistol reluctantly. However, he did not reign back his rudeness as he taunted, "Is Master Wu really the so- called martial artist from Dragonville? I bet that''s just a hoax..." Although Benedict was injured, he was still a ck Level master. Being humiliated by ignorant youngsters made him snap, "Master Billy, you don''t seem to believe in the power martial artists possess. Very well, I will present you with a humble show." After that, he dragged his injured body across the room, warming up a little before he sprinted his way towards Billy. The speed at which Benedict rushed towards him was startling. However, he managed to grab hold of the gun he had just put away and pointed it at him. The corners of his mouth lifted into a smirk as he snickered, "You forced me into this." With that, Billy pulled the trigger. "Don''t!" Just as Martin yelled out in warning, it had been toote. With a loud bang, a ball of me shot out of Billy''s muzzle, the bullet shot towards Benedict. Seeing this, most of the Li family members couldn''t help feeling shocked. They shook their heads and frowned, looking on in dismay. They inwardlymented Benedict''s recklessness. Billy and the bunch of youngsters around him lit up in excitement. They were looking on eagerly, expecting Benedict to die on the spot from the shot. However, just as they were smiling in triumph, Benedict, who clearly had no way of avoiding the gunshot suddenly made his move and pulled out an afterimage. As such, he had managed to dodge the bullet. "How did he..." Billy and the others gaped at the scene in astonishment. With gritted teeth, he went and pulled the trigger again, and again. Several bullets shot out of his pistol, all zooming towards Benedict''s chest. Even so, Benedict moved even faster than before. At lightning speed, Benedict managed to avoid all of Billy''s bullets. His movements were too quick for anyone to catch with their naked eye. Before Billy could snap back to his senses, Benedict appeared before him. Snatching the gun out of his hand, he aimed it at Billy''s forehead. "Don''t you dare..." Billy shrieked out furiously. However, he toned down his rage in an instant, trembling a little in fright. Hanson couldn''t help stammering out in shock when he saw that his son had a gun pointed at his head, "Billy..." Before any more words could get out, Benedict had already squeezed the gun he held in his hand into a useless lump of iron. He let it go, letting it fall to Billy''s feet with a loud ng. He then withdrew his hand and took a step back. He spared Billy a cold re and muttered, "Young Master Billy, this is the true strength of a martial artist." At that moment, Billy and the younger members of the Li family looked back at Benedict with immense shock painted on their faces. The ones who had looked down on martial arts prior to his demonstration were all rendered dumbstruck. With a soft snort, Benedict continued, "Understand that with my skills, I am only a ck Level martial artist. After passing the pinnacle stage of the ck Level, I''ll be able to reach Earth Level and finally be an Earth Level master." "Fade managed to defeat Weldon. That would mean that he is at least an Earth Level martial artist in his first few stages. His strength will equate to ten times of mine." "Now, Young Master Billy, are you going to revise your opinion on Fade being essentially bulletproof?" Benedict questioned. Billy did not know how to answer that; he was already tongue-tied from the shock. On the other hand, Hanson tried to stand up for his son with an unhappy expression on his face, "If a gun won''t work, what about a rifle? A sniper maybe? A bazooka?" Benedict spared a nce at Hanson and stated lowly, "Mr. Hanson, if you believe that you can use weapons as such to deal with an Earth Level master, go ahead." "Just a reminder. Before Fade came to Jade City, rumor has it that he managed to kill two Ace Killers, Kenny and Davina from the Blood de Killer Organization in Dragonville." Hearing this, most of the Li family members exchanged confused looks with each other. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, Hanson, Billy, as well as the youngsters couldn''t help but look stricken. Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 The youngsters preferred to immerse themselves in Western culture. They did not know much about the warriors in their own country but were very familiar with foreign mercenaries and killers. Fanatics like Billy even went as far as Fransburg to find someone in the foreign legion so he could learn more about them. He had wanted to join them and train to be a mercenary as well. However, Old Master ended up sending someone to haul him back home and that was the end of it. As such, Billy and the rest were very familiar with the name, Blood de. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After all, the Blood de Killer Organization was a well-known one and was considered the best in the world. The hitmen from the organization were divided from low to high ranks, from Bronze Killers, Silver Killers, Ace Killers to Supreme Killers. Among those ranks, the lowest- level, Bronze Killers, would only be avable internationally at a million dors. The Silver Killers were ones that ordinary folk would not be able to hire. Even if one had the money, rmendations and connections would still be needed before they would ept the job. As for Ace Killers who were a rank above the Silver Killers, they were all skilled beyond belief. There were not many of them and they were rarely deployed. Finally, there were the Supreme killers, the cream of the crop whom Billy did not know much about. As they understood how much power the Ace Killers of the Blood de Killer Organization had, when they heard that Fade had managed to kill two of them, Billy and the others were startled. This was a greater shock to them than when Benedict had mentioned earlier that the man in question was an Earth Level master. The other Li family members did not understand why they looked so stunned, turning to look at each other in confusion. As such, Billy started to exin who the Ace Killers from the Blood de Killer Organization were and what it implied about Fade''s abilities. Everyone was rendered speechless after that, unable to utter a single sound. For a while, the entire conference room was silent. No one dared to speak up. They all had sullen expressions on their faces. After all, they didn''t expect that such an insignificant doctor would have such strong capabilities. It waspletely beyond their expectations. They were caught off guard for a while and did not know how to deal with the situation. Breaking the silence, Old Master Fenrir growled lowly through the video call, "Why do all of you look so dejected? Get your act together and think!" Once Old Master finished speaking, everyone in the Li family raised their heads and turned towards him. His face was void of all emotions as he continued, "It doesn''t matter if Fade is an Earth Level master or not! So what if he killed two Ace Killers from the Blood de Killer Organization before?! We must stand up and fight! We''re the richest family in Jade City, and the most honorable! No one can beat us!" "Yes!" "That''s right! We have to fight! We can''t give up!" "Long live the Li family!" Old Master''s words inspired many of them at once, causing a sudden uproar. However, the facial expressions on Martin and Hanson did not lighten in the slightest. "But Dad, Sasha..." Martin started to speak up, looking worried. "Leave Sasha''s dilemma to me," Fenrir interrupted. "How are you nning to solve it? Fade''s an Earth Level master! It would be almost impossible for us to beat him!" Martin retorted. After all, it was his daughter''s life they were talking about here. Fenrir narrowed his eyes slightly and said calmly, "Yes, it would indeed be difficult for us to hire an Earth Level master to help us in such a short time. However, it is not impossible." "Dad, who else would..." Martin asked hurriedly. "Sunset Mountain, Titan Studio," Fenrir interjected coldly. At the mention of these two terms, a look of surprise appeared on the faces of everyone present in the conference room. A name instantly came to their mind, Titan Chiu. Not a momentter, the room was filled with discussion. "Master Chiu is the leader of our martial arts world in Jade City, isn''t he? He''s a martial arts icon here!" "Yes, that''s right. Furthermore, his status as an Earth Level master is pretty extensive right? More than ten years! With his strength, I''m sure we won''t encounter anymore problems." "If Master Chiu helps us, Fade would have no choice but to submit." Amidst the rejoicing crowd, Martin still did not look sated. Worried, he started to speak once more, "Dad, Master Chiu''s strength is obviously unbeatable. If we''re able to get him to help us out, I''m sure everything will be fine." "But the problem is, Master Chiu does not seem reachable at the moment. It would be difficult for us to get hold of him now..." Martin''s words snapped many of the Li family members back to their senses. "That''s true. Master Chiu hasn''t shown himself for a long while now. He won''t be persuaded out of his retreat so easily..." "Some time ago, Fade had crippled Young Master Chiu, Brayden. Master Chiu never showed himself after that so Fade''s wrath might be the reason for his retreat. But this is all pure spection of course..." Amidst the discussion, Fenrir broke it up with a yell, "None of you have to worry about this anymore. After I touchdown Jade City, I will find a way to get Master Chiu here." "However, there are still a few hours before then. For now, each and every one of you are tasked to utilize all the resources you have to ensure Sasha''s safety until my return. Do you understand?" "Yes!" The Li family members yelled in unison. Immediately, Fenrir began to bark out orders, "Hanson, you''ll be responsible for contacting the police and army in Jade City. If Fade tries to run, you can use the previous business card I''ve given you and head to the security office for more manpower, understand?" When the rest heard that he was calling in special favors, they understood his determination and went to work. "Martin, you''ll be responsible for contacting the Chief Executive. Get the government to apply pressure onto the situation. We have to force Fade into a corner no matter what." Orders were issued one after another. Under Old Master''s instructions, the entire Li family started to click into gear. After Fenrir was finally done, he hung up the video call. He let out a long sigh after that. He dropped the stern look on his face and slumped forward, a sad frown painting his features. Next to him, the butler quickly handed him a ss of water and spoke up, "Old Master, have some water. You seem exhausted." Fenrir grabbed the cup and took a small sip from it as he said, "Owen, you''ve been with me for nearly fifty years now, is that right?" "Fifty one years and three months to be exact," Owen, the butler said respectfully. Fenrir let out a small sigh at that and continued, "Your memory''s impable, isn''t it? Well, this crisis has exceeded my expectations... I''ll have to put all my effort into this. Sasha''s life is in my hands." "Miss Sasha is blessed. I''m sure she''ll be fine," Owen answered respectfully. Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 "I hope that''s the case. The main problem we have now is I''m not sure if Master Chiu can make it in time," Old Master looked a little solemn as he said. "Even if we proceed without Master Chiu, Fade would not dare to touch a single hair on Miss Sasha. She is the eldest child of the Li family and is your granddaughter after all. Her status might save her from harm," Owen replied. Old Master couldn''t help but frown after hearing that, snorting coldly as he muttered, "Fade went overboard this time." "Since he had cured me of my previous illness, I had been nning to reward him with a high-status position. Who knew that it would turn out like this? He''s too self-absorbed toprehendmon sense! He evenid his hands on Sasha!" Old Master pped his hand on the armrest in anger, boiling with rage. At that moment, Fenrir did not once acknowledge that the cause of the whole issue was that his family had broken their promise. They had breached the contract they signed with Fade, giving the Fire me nt to Titan Chiu instead. Perhaps this was a mentality all powerful families had. They were under the impression that only other people were to me for their faults; they themselves could do no wrong. "After this, I''ll have to restructure Jade City. This is my family''s territory after all. I can''t believe a kid from Dragonville is stirring up so much trouble! He''s really getting on my nerves; it''s simply atrocious!" Fenrir snarled. Owen nodded fervently at that and said, "Old Master, your health has gotten a lot better. If you confront him personally, I''m sure you''ll be able to show him up in a ze of glory!" "You really are a smooth talker. Alright then, let me rest for a bit. There''s still a few hours left before wend," Fenrir replied as he closed his eyes. Meanwhile, Jade City seemed to be bustling with action in the night. The Li family had begun to seek out various connections and found plenty of people to help them out. The search for Fade and Sasha was initiated. The police, the military, merchants, martial arts sects, even the gangsters who walked the streets of Jade City had alle together at this time. They began scouring the city in search of news. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The Li family who was fully mobilised had demonstrated its unparalleled appeal at that moment. Even though Fade had the police and military help from Director Xu and Leonardo, the leader of the Stealth Team, to help cover his tracks, the people in Jade City managed to track him down. Of course, this was also partly because Fade was not deliberately hiding. Fade had brought Sasha to a dense mountaintop. They were now on Eastset Mountain, located on the east side of Sunset Mountain. It was a picturesque mountain that emanated a floral fragrance where bird chirps could be heard. This mountain would have been a popr tourist attraction. However, as it was on the east side of Sunset Mountain, Master Chiu regarded it as the gateway to Titan Studio. That was why he would not allow it to be further developed into one. As such, the top of the mountain was deserted and very quiet. At that moment, Fade dragged Sasha towards a boulder that was situated there. He sat cross-legged on the boulder and closed his eyes. He then began to meditate and recuperate. Ever since he had gotten wind of Fenrir having given the Fire me nt to Titan Chiu, he had already anticipated that Titan was likely to challenge him. As such, he did not bring Sasha back to the hotel. If he did, he might drag Quin and Lily into this mess. As night fell, the mountain fell into darkness apanied with a drop in temperature. However, Fade did not seem bothered by it at all. He remained motionless, sitting cross-legged on the boulder whilst he meditated. On the other hand, Sasha, who was still dressed in a gown did not share his calm nature. Her dress was quite revealing, exposingrge areas of her skin to the cold. She was trembling in the cold at the moment. She crossed her arms, hugging herself to preserve some warmth as she looked at Fade. Fade obviously did not feel sympathetic for her in the slightest, merely ignoring her piercing gaze. Therefore, all she could do at the moment was curl herself up on the boulder and shiver. After an undetermined amount of time had passed by, they started to hear the sound of sirens and the roar of helicopters getting louder and louder, approaching them gradually. Fade, who had been meditating, couldn''t help breaking away from his concentration. He proceeded to get up and gaze at the scene below, soon discovering the anomaly. Jade City was brightly illuminated at the foot of the mountain, littered with night lights that shone brilliantly. At this moment, Fade could see several rays of lights aimed at all directions, almost as if they were recreating a gorgeous light show. These lights were slowly but steadily approaching Eastset Mountain. It was obvious that the Li family had sent people over to track him down. They must have discovered his whereabouts and were all rushing over to him. Sasha, who had been shivering from the cold, stood up as well. She gazed at the beams of lights that were approaching with clear anticipation. "Do you really think that they can save you?" Fade snapped coldy as he turned his head to look at the gleeful Sasha. "The power of the Li family is beyond yourprehension! Looking at the current situation, at least half of the police force in Jade City have been dispatched to find me! The military as well! There will be other civiliansing to my aid too, you know," Sasha replied triumphantly as she red at him. "I know you''re a pretty decent fighter, but do you think you can beat so many people in one go?" She continued. Fade shook his head at that and replied, "How quaint. You don''t even know what I''m capable of." "Even if the entire police force in Jade City are dispatched, they won''t be able to rescue you from me." Sasha had wanted to call him out on his tant lies, but when she saw the indifferent expression he was sporting, she couldn''t help but be tongue-tied. She had a bad feeling about all of this. "Could he really be as capable as he says he is?" Sasha thought to herself. At this moment, the sirens that could be hearding from the foot of the mountain were getting closer. Police cars could be seen driving up the mountain and some police officers had begun to canvas the area, starting to hike up the mountain along the trails. The helicopters overhead also flew over them with huge searchlights. Under such circumstances, Sasha could not help the arrogant confidence that filled her heart at such a brazen disy of power. She turned to throw Fade a triumphant smile as she said, "As you can see, there are more people that you can handleing to my aid right now. Things are going to get worse if you don''t let me go." "I understand that my family is at fault. We shouldn''t have given the Fire me nt we promised you to others," Sasha continued. "But you have to understand that we had no choice but to do so. After all, the person who had asked us for it was Master Titan Chiu! How could we possibly disobey him?" Sasha attempted to analyze the situation to sound wise. "Since the nt has already been given away, there''s nothing we can do about it. Your anger will serve no purpose! You can put the me on my family but the Fire me nt has already been sent to Titan Studio so what''s the point? It would be impossible to get it back at this point. Why don''t we settle this with money? We''llpensate you with a sum, then you let me go. How does that sound?" She suggested. Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Fade merely looked at Sasha coldly after her suggestion. "Don''t worry, we''ll definitelypensate you handsomely! The Fire me nt bid at an auction for 2 billion Micovia dors a few years ago. Now, assuming that the price has gone up, we''ll pay you 15 billion yuan for all the trouble, alright? It''s a lot more than 2 billion Micovia dors, that''s for sure. So, what do you say?" After she finished speaking, she turned to toss Fade a charming smile, trying to persuade him to take up the offer. Fade stared back at her impassively and muttered, "Do you know why I hate people like you? Families like yours, in particr?" "You... Why?" Sasha startled for a moment before she asked. "Because you''re all self- centred and too defiant. People like you always assume what you think is right." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "That''s not true! I was just suggesting a win-win solution! It would be good for both of us, you..." Sasha started to defend herself. "A win-win solution? Are you kidding me? Have you ever thought to ask me about what I think of this solution? Do you honestly think I''m short of money? 15 billion is nothing to me! Do you even know why I want the Fire me nt?!" Fade interrupted her, bellowing in turn. "I, I don''t..." Sasha stuttered. Fade said coldly, "You don''t know anything. You just make a series of decisions on your own, and then euphemistically tell me that it''s for my own good!" "As if it''s for my own good! If anything, it''s only for your own benefit!" "You would rather breach the contract and give the Fire me nt to Titan than me just because Titan is deemed the most powerful person in Jade City. All your family wants to do is earn a favor from him! After all, you people think that you won''t lose anything by offending me, is that right?" "It''s human nature! Anyone who''s been faced with such a situation would do the same! We''re all victims of circumstance!" Sasha defended after pausing for a little while. Fade''s eyes narrowed into a harsh re as he muttered lowly, "Human nature, you say? What a nice way to put it! Well, let me tell you something. No matter your status, once one has made a decision, one has to pay the price of it and suffer the consequences." "What do you mean by that? What are you nning to do?!" Sasha felt a chill run down her spine at that. "I have warned your family back then. I said that if you people breach the contract, I''ll make you regret it. I will annihte the Li family in its entirety," Fade replied coldly. Sasha couldn''t help but tremble when she heard the word ''annihte''. She tried to rationalise with him, "Fade, is a nt really worth such a big fuss? All this for a herb? Isn''t it just two billion dors? We''ll justpensate you for it! Why can''t you just let this go?" Sasha''s words fuelled Fade''s anger. With a menacing re directed at Sasha, he grabbed her by the front of her dress and lifted her off the ground as he growled out, "You think this is too big of a fuss, do you?!" "Let me tell you; it is worth the fuss. I don''t care what else you have to offer. Even if you offer me Jade City in its entirety, I would still choose the Fire me nt over it! That''s how important it is to me!" "I, I..." Sasha looked at Fade with blood-shot eyes, scared out of her wits. "I need the Fire me nt to save my wife''s life. If anything happens to her, be it the Li family, or the Titan Studio, I will destroy all of you," Fade threatened, his body exuding fierce, murderous intent. Appalled, Sasha stumbled back a little as Fade let her fall out of his grip. She fell onto the cold stone, trembling in fear and from the sudden coldness that enveloped her. She started to speak, "If it was to save your wife''s life, why didn''t you just tell us earlier?! We would''ve... "Tell you earlier?! I told you that the nt is really important to me! Even so, your family still decided to go back on your words! Even if I had told you people that I needed the nt to save my wife, your family''s decision would still be the same! Titan is your priority after all, isn''t he?!" Fade sneered. That rendered Sasha speechless. She knew very well that even if the Li family knew about Fade''s situation, faced with the choice between Titan and Fade, they would definitely choose Titan over him without hesitation. Fade tossed a cold re at the nk Sasha and spat, "The reason why your family would break your promise is because you perceive me as weak and too young to know better. I''ll show all of you today what true power is!" After that, Fade triggered his energy. A violent aura spread over his body, terrifying Sasha to her core. At this time, the first SWAT team, armed with rifles, had arrived at the top of the mountain. They were nervous but were very cautious with their movements. They stopped at a distance of about fifty meters away from Fade and Sasha and yelled with a megaphone, "You are surrounded! Let go of the hostage now or we''ll..." At the same time, a helicopter rumbled and flew over Fade''s head, the searchlights shining directly onto him. When he lifted his head and looked up, he saw a sniper in it, armed and ready to take a shot at him. "So they want a fight, do they?" Fade sneered, the corner of his mouth raised into a menacing grin as he did. Before the police could finish speaking, Fade had already made his move with a wave of his hand. All of a sudden, a dazzling de of light shot out of nowhere, heading directly towards the policemen. A policeman who was standing dozens of meters away from Fade was struck by the light and fell to the ground with a groan as he rolled around. With another wave of his hand, Fade produced an air de and sent it flying forward, directing it at the helicopter. The pilot hurriedly swerved the chopper to dodge the attack. However, he was a little toote to avoid it as the air de collided with the side of the helicopter in the end. The policemen held a hand over their chests as they stared at the scene before them in bewilderment. "I''m warning all of you. Leave now or suffer the consequences. You''ve seen what I can do," Fade threatened loudly. Hearing this, the police couldn''t help taking an unconscious step back. Someone in the crowd thought Fade was being a little too arrogant and wanted to take him down a peg. As such, the person aimed their gun at Fade, nning to shoot him. However, just as the shooter was going to pull the trigger, he realized that his gun had been broken into two pieces. Furthermore, the bulletproof vest he was wearing had beenpletely cut open. Even the form-fitting clothes he wore underneath was the same as well. It looked as if it had been cut open by a sharp de, revealing a slit. The night breeze that blew past them sent a rush of coldness through his body. Not a momentter, a loud exmation could be hearding from the helicopter. This was because the sniper on it was shocked to find that the helmet he was wearing had been cut open. The position of the severing cut was impossibly close to his face. Everyone present could not help the chill that ran up their spines, evoked by the fear they had of Fade. The disy of petrifying strength as shown by Fade hadpletely exceeded their expectations. The sort of control he had over reality was terrifying. Everyone could see that Fade''s attack had obviously been reserved. He could''ve shot out those air des and aimed them at more people. He would be able to kill each and every one of them with one blow! In the face of a skilled master like Fade, the policemen were scared off immediately. With shaking fingers, the policemen at the top reported the situation to the others who were at the foot of the mountain as they hurriedly scampered downhill. The helicopter flew away as well. After all, no one could guarantee what would happen if Fade procured another de of light and directed it at the helicopter. They thought it was best to avoid any possible casualties if they could. Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 As the police scrambled downhill in panic, every member of the Li family who had been waiting anxiously at the foot of the mountain rushed up at that moment. "Why have you guys retreated?! Where''s Sasha?" Martin questioned. When the terrified policemen heard Martin''s questioning tone, their faces turned sullen, showing their displeasure. However, as it was Martin who had been the one to speak, they dared not raise their voice back at him, "Mr. Li, we''re sorry, but we''re no match for Fade. We''ve failed to rescue Miss Sasha." "How is that possible?! You''re the police, aren''t you? How can you just surrender like that? You''re..." Martin cried out, almost pouncing on the police. Secretary Liu quickly reached out and held him back. "Sir, you shouldn''t be angry at the police now. We still need their help," Secretary Liu persuaded. Martin''s anxious countenance eased a little at that but his anxiety did not abate. "Two hours have passed since then! I don''t know how much Sasha has suffered already. We need to get to her quickly." At this moment, a group of people walked up behind him. Secretary Liu looked over at them and reminded, "Mr. Li, the director of the security department, Mr. Huang is here." At the mention of that, Martin''s heart skipped a beat. He forced a smile onto his face and turned around to wee him. He knew that Mr. Huang was a bigshot in the security department. He was in charge of police and military affairs of Jade City, and his status was almost on par with the Chief Executive. Initially, Mr. Huang had not wanted to get involved with a mere kidnapping case. However, as the Li family used Old Master Fenrir''s business card this time to request for a special favor, they managed to get Mr. Huang there. "Mr. Huang, you''re here! Sorry for troubling you," Martin said respectful as he greeted the man. Mr. Huang was over sixty years old and slightly plump. He shook hands with Martin and replied, "Mr. Li, no worries. I''m d to be of help; it''s just a small matter anyway. Let''s get right to it, shall we?" Martin nodded at that and together with the armed forces, he reported all the relevant information to Mr. Huang. After they were done, Mr. Huang couldn''t help but frown as he inquired, " So ording to your statement, this Fade fellow is a martial arts master, and a very powerful one at that. You''re telling me that ordinary police forces and even the army wouldn''t be able to tackle him head on?" "That''s right, Mr. Huang. He defeated the first batch of police and even scared off a helicopter just now before they got the chance to attack!" "Furthermore, we suspect that he merely demonstrated surface-level skills and hadn''t gone all out yet. If he did, I''m afraid our personnel would most likely be killed or injured." Hearing this, Mr. Huang''s face turned sullen as he roared, "How despicable! He''s even bold enough to abduct people to be his hostages in Jade City?! You''re telling me that after he attacked the police, he said he hasn''t gone all out yet? Ridiculous!" Martin who was standing beside him added fuel to the fire, "Mr. Huang, Fade has killed a lot of people who were from the Li family. He''s really malicious!" Mr. Huang''s eyebrows knitted into a furrow when he replied, "When encountering such an ouw, it seems like there''s only one way to go about this..." "Mr. Huang, are you referring to..." Martin started to ask. "Stealth," Mr. Huang finished the sentence for him with narrowed eyes. At the mention of that name, Martin couldn''t help himself from getting startled. He was vaguely reminded of something. "Stealth Team is a special team formed by relevant departments of our country. Its members are far superior to ordinary people and they all have various special abilities. There are many martial arts masters in it as well. This team is specifically formed to deal with crimes rted to martial artists in which ordinary police would not be able to handle lightly," Mr. Huang exined aloud. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Hearing Mr. Huang''s introduction, Martin suddenly perked up a little and eximed, "Is the Stealth Team really that powerful?! That''s great to hear! Please have them help us out in this matter." With a wave of his hand, Mr. Huang proceeded to issue amand, "Mobilize the Stealth Team of Jade City right now. Have them sent over here to deal with this." Half an hourter, the Stealth Team made their appearance at the foot of Eastset Mountain. Mr. Huang wasted no time once they arrived, quickly exining the situation to them and barking out orders to the team, "Go up the Eastset Mountain and rescue Sasha from the despicable martial artist, do you understand?" However, instead of replies of affirmation, he was met with silence from the Stealth team members. Feeling embarrassed, Mr. Huang flushed red in embarrassment at that. His expression darkened as he red at the leader of the Stealth Team, Leonardo, and yelled out, "Leonardo, did you understand my order?" Leonardo merely looked up at the man and answered sharply, "Yes, Mr. Huang. I heard you loud and clear." "Then what are you still doing here? Go do your job!" Mr. Huang bellowed in a deep voice. "We''re not able to carry out this task," Leonardo answered. "What?! Why not? Are you defying a military order right now?" Mr. Huang shouted at him, infuriated. Seemingly unaffected by the anger pouring out of the other man''s body, Leonardo said coolly, "It''s because of Mr. Chen''s special identity. We''re not allowed to take any actions against him." "What''s so special about his identity?!" Mr. Huang asked slowly. At that point, Martin was also getting impatient with the slow pace of things. With a toneced with dissatisfaction, he added on, "Isn''t he just some small town doctor? Why don''t you just do away with him? Are you people really not going to do anything to help someone who is in danger?" Leonardo spared a quick nce at Martin at that but turned his head around immediately after and ignored him. Redirecting his gaze back to Mr. Huang, he began to exin, "It''s because Mr. Chen''s is a special instructor of our Stealth Team." "What? Your special instructor?!" Mr. Huang''s eyes nearly bugged out of his skull as he echoed. Martin on the other hand, merely looked confused as he questioned further, "So what?! Even if that''s the case, you cannot possibly leave someone he abducted in grave danger!" "Mr. Li, you''d better not involve yourself in a mess like this if you can help it. You don''t understand the severity of the situation at all," Leonardo red at Martin. Martin fumed and proceeded to yell, "Leonardo, are you not a government servant? In the face of such a tant crime, how could you possibly turn a blind eye over this? So what if the enemy is someone like Fade? Abduction is a crime, through and through!" Unaffected, Leonardo let out a cold snort as he answered calmly, "Mr. Li, everyone else might not know the reason behind Mr. Chen''s motives but you do, don''t you? I''d advise you toply with his requests and requirements as soon as you can. Otherwise, the Li family will be in jeopardy." "What are you talking about? Are you threatening me right now? I knew it! You and Fade have joined forces, haven''t you? Mr. Huang, did you hear him? This guy is in cahoots with Fade! Have them arrested and interrogated! I..." Martin eximed, choking up a little at the end from the overwhelming emotions of shock and disbelief that enveloped him. With a grave look at Martin, Mr. Huang interrupted him in a steady voice, "Mr. Li, please calm down." Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 "Mr. Huang, I can''t just..." Martin sputtered out, unable to calm himself down. Mr. Huang interrupted him and proceeded to state solemnly, "Mr. Li, Fade is a special instructor of the Stealth Team. You know that the Stealth Team is top-notch, right? You have to know that there are no more than ten people in the entire world who qualify to be a special instructor for the team. Each of these individuals even possesses unfathomable abilities and astounding privileges." "I''m not able to face off against such an individual. They are not to be provoked," Mr. Huang said. "Why not? This is absurd! He''s just a doctor, isn''t he? Even if he does have an elevated status or even special privileges, he still has to abide by thew, doesn''t he?! He''s been involved in multiple murders and an abduction for God''s sake!" Martin yelled out in an incredulous tone. He could not believe Mr. Huang''s words! Mr. Huang''s face darkened the more Martin spoke. After the man had finished his monologue, he started to speak in a low voice, "Mr. Li, let this be a friendly reminder to you." "To put it simply, even if someone of Fade''s level really has kidnapped, killed, or even broken the laws, we won''t be able to do anything about it. He''s on apletely different ne of existence, another level even. We''re nothing inparison to him. Do you understand?" Mr. Huang said. "I, that''s..." Martin stammered out in disbelief. He was the head of the Li family after all and was used to lording over others with his power. He had not expected the possibility of being oppressed by someone else like that. He had always been certain that his status among the people had reached its peak. However, reality hade crashing cruelly down on him at that moment, awakening him from his naive mentality. There were others out there who ranked more superior than him in every way possible. The way these superiors looked at Martin was simr to how he himself looked down on ordinary people. For a moment, Martin''s spirit seemed to have been broken as he stayed silent for a long while. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Mr. Huang patted his shoulder lightly, and spoke up, "Mr. Li, I''m sorry that I won''t be able to help you out. You''ll have to forgive me this time. I''d advise you to do what the other party demands. Whatever they''re asking from you, you have toply. If you don''t, I cannot fathom what he''ll do to you." "Everyone, stand guard at the foot of the mountain. No one is allowed to go up the mountain to launch an attack without any explicit orders!" After Mr. Huang issued the order, he turned around and left. Martin was left staring nkly at nothing after that. He had not expected Fade to have such undisclosed strength. At this moment, he felt an overwhelming sense of powerlessness ovee him. It was a feeling he had never experienced in his life before. He could not help feeling anxious and unwilling to back down. However, he knew that there was nothing he could do but wait for Fenrir to swoop into the rescue. As such, he stood quietly as time passed him by. Martin was filled with restless energy as he paced about anxiously. After all, his daughter''s life was on the line. Soon enough, the sky had begun to brighten and the sun was starting to peek over the horizon. It was a sign that dawn was near. It would be less than half an hour until the sun fully rose. Fade had warned them previously that if they did not deliver the Fire me nt to him before sunrise, he would annihte the entirety of the Li family. Martin fiddled with his phone anxiously, ready to call Old Master to ask about the progress of the situation. However, just as he was about to dial the number, a ck Mercedes- Benz sedan could be seen driving up to them from the foot of the mountain. Once the car was parked, the door opened to reveal Old Master Fenrir getting out of it. Seeing this, Martin scrambled forward to greet him in a panicked flurry, "Dad, what took you so long? It''s almost dawn now and Sasha''s still..." Fenrir spared a quick nce at Martin and rumbled out a reply, "Don''t worry about that. Either way, I''m here now. Everything will be fine." "Dad, did you manage to get Master Chiu here?" Martin asked anxiously. "Of course I did! What do you think kept me sote? I was trying to persuade him out of hiding," Old Master Fenrir said. "So Master Chiu''s really here then? Has he achieved a breakthrough yet?" Martin asked in anticipation. Fenrir shook his head at that and said, "He''s still a little away from that. I''ve asked him to rush here before he could do it because I wanted to make sure we could get to Sasha in time." "If that was the case, Master Chiu must still be an Earth Level master in his early stages. Fade is also an Earth Level master as well so that would mean..." Martin trailed off, concern coloring his tone. Fenrir threw a heated re at Martin, and barked back, "Do you think this kid can beparable to Master Chiu? Master Chiu has been an Earth Level master for more than ten years now and he''s only one step away from advancing into the intermediate stage at the moment. Defeating that kid would be a piece of cake to him!" "You''re absolutely right!" Martin nodded fervently and quickly added, "But Dad, Fade has another identity as well, he''s..." He then proceeded to tell him about Fade being the Stealth Team''s special instructor. After hearing that, Fenrir couldn''t help feeling taken aback, frowning in deep thought. Just as he was contemting, another ck Mercedes- Benz drove up and parked nearby. When the door opened, an old bearded man with unkempt long hair wearing a robe got out of the car. The elder man''s face glowed a healthy pink, emanating an other-worldly aura with every step he took. Everyone around him couldn''t help but hold their breaths. It was Master Titan Chiu. At the sight of him, Fenrir and Martin hurriedly rushed over to greet him, "Master Chiu!" The two quickly briefed him about the situation, telling him about what Benedict had told them about Fade''s record in Dragonville, as well as his status as the Stealth Team''s special instructor. After listening, Titan merely directed a confident smile at the worried Martin and Fenrir. He waved his hand in dismissal and said, "A 20-something-year-old boy iming to be a master at the Earth Level? That''s ridiculous!" "All things considering, even if he is an Earth Level master, so what? He can''t possibly beat me." "As for the punk''s status as a special instructor, that won''t mean anything once I defeat him. Don''t worry, I''ll be able to handle this," Titan smirked, looking every bit confident. He did not pay any mind to Fade''s threats at all. "Moreover, that kid has crippled my disciple, Brayden. I won''t let him off the hook so easily," he added coldly. "Onward! Let''s get this show on the road," Titan announced as he led the way towards the peak of Eastset Mountain. As such, Martin and Fenrir trailed after him, filled with glee. Leonardo and the others who had been thinking of stopping him were cast aside by Titan. He then proceeded to make his way up the mountain with confidence. At the peak of Eastset Mountain, Fade sat cross-legged with closed eyes. When he sensed that the sky had gradually turned brighter, he blinked them open. At the sight of the marble white tone of the dawn sky, Fade spoke up unfeelingly, "It''s almost sunrise." Sasha, who had been shivering from the cold behind Fade could not help letting out a violent shudder when she heard him. A look of abject horror painted her face as she tried desperately to speak. Even so, she could not get her vocal cords to cooperate with her. No words woulde out of her mouth no matter how hard she tried. After all, she knew deep down that at this point, whatever she did would be futile. Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 A gust of wind blew away the mist at the top of the mountain. On the steps of the mountain trails, several figures could be seen gradually approaching Fade and Sasha. As the figures got closer, their features became clearer. Martin and Fenrir could be seen heading towards them. When Sasha caught sight of her father and grandfather. She couldn''t help herself from letting out a loud sob, readying herself to sprint towards them with open arms, "Dad, Grandpa, you''re here! I..." However, as soon as she took a step forward, an invisible force had pinned her in ce. Her knee mmed onto the te with a loud smash as she stumbled from the unexpected force, smearing it with blood instantly. An expression of absolute pain painted her features and tears could be seen streaming down her face. "Dad, Grandpa, save me!" She wailed. When both men saw Sasha''s haggard appearance, they were both distressed and furious. "Sasha, don''t worry! We''ll save you!" "Sasha, hold on! We''ll get you out of here in one piece." "Fade, if anything bad happens to Sasha, I''ll have you..." Martin started to threaten fiercely. However, before he could finish his words, Fade interrupted him with a snort. His eyes shed like lightning, shooting a harsh re at Martin as he growled lowly, "If you continue speaking nonsense, I''ll kill you right here, right now." Frightened by Fade''s cold and murderous gaze, Martin stood frozen in ce, unable to make another sound. Old Master Fenrir on the other hand, was experienced in dealing with such threats. As such, he took a step forward with a sigh and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, you''re my savior, I will not forget that. But don''t you think this is getting a little out of hand?" "Oh? I''m your savior, am I? So you do remember! I thought the Li family members were all ungrateful b*stards. It''s nice to know you''ve proved to be different!" Fade snorted sarcastically. Fenrir lowered his head at that and replied slowly, "Mr. Chen, our family has indeed failed you this time round. We''re willing topensate you for it. Please, just let Sasha go. We can sit down and have a civil discussion about this and get things settled." "Do you think you can afford thepensation I desire?!" Fade sneered in reply. "Mr. Chen, I am considered the richest man in this country. If it''s the money you desire, I will grant you any amount. However, if you want anything else, I''m afraid I won''t have much to offer. As long as you name your price, I guarantee I''ll be able to fulfill it," Fenrir dered confidently. "Money? When did I say anything about wanting money aspensation?" Fade scoffed. "If money won''t do it for you, then what do you want?" Fenrir inquired lightly before further adding on, "As long as my family can afford whatever it is that you want, we will definitely be able to compensate you, Mr. Chen." "Really? Well then, I want the Fire me nt. That and nothing at all. Anything else will not be able topensate for my loss," Fade narrowed his eyes as he said.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At the mention of the Fire me nt, Fenrir couldn''t help ncing behind him. With a shake of his head, he said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, you know that the Fire me nt is no longer in our hands! There''s nothing we can do about it but we can definitely use other..." "No! I want the Fire me nt or nothing else! I''ve warned you already, haven''t I? I said that if you don''t bring me the nt by sunrise, I would annihte the Li family," Fade snapped, interrupting Fenrir in a cold tone. Fade''s words sent a terrifying chill down Fenrir and Martin''s spines, making them quiver in fright. Fenrir''s face looked sullen as he lowered his head and went silent. Martin on the other hand was filled with nervous energy and contempt. As such, he started to yell in anger, "Fade, you''d better not push your luck! You should know your limitations! Isn''t it just a herb after all? We''ll give you as much money as you want! Whether it be ten or twenty billion, we''ll pay you! You can''t keep Sasha hostage like this; you''re going too far! You''re..." "Money, money, money! People from the Li family really love throwing it around to solve all your problems, don''t you?" Fade cut him off harshly, his expression turning murderous by the second. Martin was taken aback by this strong reaction, feeling a little unsure of how to proceed. He paused a little before continuing, "Well?! What''s wrong with money? I don''t believe that there are things in this world that money cannot buy, I..." This time, without waiting for Fade to speak, Sasha quickly interrupted her father''s monologue when she spotted the Fade''s darkening expression, "Dad, stop talking." "Sasha, why are you..." Martin stared at Sasha in bewilderment. Sasha quickly exined, "Dad, Fade needs the Fire me nt to cure his wife. He won''t want anything else." "What? To cure his wife?!" Martin and Fenrir eximed, feelingpletely dumbfounded. If it had been other matters, they were confident that money would definitely solve the problem. However, when it came to someone else''s life, it would be a tricky matter altogether. The two men shared a look of dismay with each other before lowering their heads. At that moment, the marble white glow over the horizon was slowly turning orange. The sun was rising. Fade nced at the sunrise and rumbled out, "Now, let me ask you onest time. Do you have the Fire me nt for me?" The two older men stiffened. Without replying to Fade, they turned their heads to the back and started to call out, "Master Chiu, well leave the rest to you." After that, both Martin and Fenrir retreated. dded in a long robe, Titan Chiu stepped forward. After reaching a distance of about twenty meters from the boulder, Titan paused. With a stroke of his long bread, he spared Fade a look and asked lightly, "Are you Fade Chen?" "You''re Titan Chiu?" Fade grumbled out. The disrespectful tone caught Titan off-guard as he muttered coldly, "You''re the first person to speak to me this way in Jade City." "I''ve had enough of this nonsense!" Fade snapped in a hostile manner. Once Titan heard this, his expression turned solemn as he began to speak, "The Li family has given me the Fire me nt you desperately desire. Now that you''re attempting to give them trouble for doing me a favor, I have no choice but to defend them from you." Fade had already expected this oue a long while ago so he had not seemed startled in the slightest. Titan narrowed his eyes at Fade''sck of reaction and continued, "Furthermore, you''ve also disabled my disciple, Brayden. I will help him exact his revenge." Fade nced at the clouds that were bing brighter and brighter as the sun rose over the horizon. He taunted menacingly, "The sun will bepletely out any moment now. You won''t have much time to speak nonsense soon. You''d best get everything out before then." "You''re really arrogant, aren''t you?" Titan growled. "Well, you''re really full of sh*t, aren''t you? If it''s a fight you want, then what are you waiting for?! If not, get off this mountain and get out of my way!" Fade snarled back. "It seems that my absence has caused my abilities to go unacknowledged and forgotten. Very well then, I''ll show you once and for all just how powerful I am!" Titan bellowed. Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Titan suddenly raised his voice. Energy was surging in his body, and his robe fluttered, as if a violent wind was blowing and howling. "Master Li, fall back! I want to kill this thief!" Titan waved his hand. In an instant, a gush of energy surged over and engulfed both Fenrir and Martin, and sent them directly down the mountain. Upon seeing this, Fade turned his head around and nced at Sasha, then waved his hand, "You go down as well." Instantly, Sasha felt a strong wind blowing in her ears, and then, when she saw the scene in front of her clearly, she had already reached the foot of the mountain. "Sasha, you are alright!" "Sasha, you are back." When Martin and Fenrir saw Sasha being sent down, they couldn''t help but feel surprised as they rushed over. Sasha was also stunned. She raised her head and looked at the top of the mountain, her mouth opening and closing as she tried to say something. In the end, she could only look at Martin and Fenrir and then murmured, "Dad, Grandpa!" "Sasha, are you okay? Leave quickly, we will send you away." "Yes, it''s too dangerous here. Let''s go." Fenrir and Martin both spoke out. However, at this moment, Sasha gave a wry smile, shook her head, and answered, "Dad, Grandpa, I have no need to leave." "But..." The two were anxious. Sasha said, "The battle between Fade and Master Chiu is about to begin. If Fade wins, it will be useless for us to flee anywhere. He will definitely find us." "If Master Chiu wins, there is no need for us to escape. Thus, I want to see the result of this battle here." Martin and Fenrir couldn''t help but sigh when they heard this. However, they also had to admit that what Sasha said made sense. For a while, they all raised their heads to look at the top of Eastset Mountain. They were full of anticipation that Titan coulde out on top in the battle. At this moment, the police, reporters, martial artists and others from the Li family all hurried over to them. "Master Li, what happened on top?" "Has Master Chiu taken action and dealt with Fade?" "Miss Sasha hase down the mountain. Does it mean that Fade has been defeated?" Amidst the questions, Fenrir replied solemnly, "Master Chiu is about to fight Fade!" "What, a fight between Fade and Master Chiu?" "Then how could Fade be Master Chiu''s opponent!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Yeah, Master Chiu is the Martial Soul of Jade City, a true martial arts master." Ordinary people who didn''t know martial arts were all shocked. However, Benedict and the other experts who understood martial arts appeared solemn at the moment, staring at the direction of the mountain top. At this moment, the morning glow on the east side was getting brighter and brighter. A little arc of the sun had already been revealed, and the world was gradually irradiated at that moment. The orange light prated the clouds and spilled over the world. Titan''s robe was fluttering as the morning breeze blew across the top of the mountain. He looked at the sun on the horizon with a smile at the corner of his mouth. He said to Fade, "You dare to be so arrogant. Come on, let me see your strength." While speaking, Titan''s hands quickly condensed a series of magic spells in front of his chest, and then he infused them with positive energy. Suddenly, beams of light burst out from his chest, like a dazzling little sun. The rays of light whizzed and the sound of a howling gale surged, which came along with Titan''s movements. The howling and raging spells swept towards Fade at the peak of the mountain. The energy was violent and spinning like a crazy drill bit, shattering everything that was in its way. "Aren''t you a master of martial arts in Dragonville? Aren''t you the number one in the five provinces? Now, have a taste of my power!" Titanughed wildly. He shot the surging energy in his palms into the whirlwind, increasing the power of the drill bit. At this time, standing on the top of the mountain, facing Titan''s ferocious offense, Fade looked calm. He stared at Titan''s violent attack and gently shook his head. Appearing disappointed, he mocked lightly, "That''s it? The so-called Martial Soul of Jade City?" "How arrogant. Take this before you talk." Titan''s expression fell, then the whirlwind whistled and charged forward. The thunderous wind stirred the air into a crackling sound. "Boom, swoosh!" The strong wind howled and was about to hit Fade. At this moment, Fade lightly waved his right arm, directly emitting a beam of scarlet energy. The crimson energy swirled in the air, like a small snake, and directly broke into the turbulent whirlwind. The energy was instantly engulfed by the violent whirlwind, and no trace was visible. "Haha, is this your skill that makes you arrogant? But is that it? Is this just the skill of the so-called martial arts master in Dragonville?" Titan burst intoughter, his face full of mockery. Fade put his hands behind, and said lightly, "It''s nothing more than ipetence, but also ignorance. As expected in this tiny little ce, people can''t see further than the end of their noses." "What did you say..." Titan''s expression sank, and he was about to get infuriated. However, at this moment, he suddenly discovered that the turbulent whirlwind he had created was like a vehicle out of control, suddenly twisting randomly in the air. The whirlwind swerved up and down, left and right,pletely out of control. "Howe, I..." Titan was shocked. He hurriedly cultivated his positive energy, trying to control the vigorous whirlwind. But the whirlwind was like an unrestrained horse running wild. He could not control it at all. In the end, the whirlwind that was out of control suddenly lunged into the air, exploded then turned into countless tiny cyclones. It finally gradually dissipated in the air. The little scarlet snake that Fade had created, twisted in the air as if it was mocking Titan, and then gradually dissipated. Titanpletely did not expect such a scene. For a moment, he was rooted to the ground. His face was gloomy, and his expression was as if he was in a daze; he was almost speechless. At the same time, at the foot of the mountain, more and more people gathered. They looked up at the top of Eastset Mountain. The turbulent cyclone and the sudden explosion in the air shocked them. "What had actually happened?" "Why was there an explosion at the top of the mountain? Is there a terrorist attack?" "I saw that there seemed to be two figures on the top of the mountain. Could it be that the explosion just now was man-made?" Countless reporters and people came over curiously and kept raising various questions. At this moment, the police could only keep them out of the cordon and ignore all the questions. Inside the cordon, the Li family watched the battle at the mountain top nervously. After all, the result of this battle was rted to the fate of their Li family. The explosion on the top of the mountain had made the Li family feel surprised. Martin and the others did not know martial arts, so they could only see that there was a battle on the top of the mountain. They didn''t know who had the upper hand. Therefore, he turned his head around to look at Benedict and the martial artists, and asked, "How is the battle? Who won?" Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Benedict looked solemn and said to Martin and Fenrir, "The cyclone just now should be Master Chiu''s offense. However, the cyclone exploded so Master Chiu might be on the losing end. At least, Fade has unraveled his offense." "What, Master Chiu is on the losing end!" "If Master Chiu loses, what should we do?" Hearing this, the Li family couldn''t help but grow nervous. But at this moment, a cold sneer sounded, "Where are the ignorant people from? Why are they talking nonsense here?" Upon hearing this, Benedict and the Li family all turned around to look at the source of the voice. Then, they saw a group of men and women in neat uniforms approaching. Among them, the leader was a middle-aged man in his fifties with a square face. Seeing this group of people, the Li family suddenly became excited. "Master Hu, you are here." The Li family respectfully greeted the square-faced man who was leading the team. The square-faced man nodded, and said, "This is the first time Master Titan ispeting with someone in more than ten years. As a junior, how could I not havee." "Yes!" The people behind him shouted in unison. When Benedict saw this, he immediately understood that these people were the disciples of Titan Studio. Among them, the man with a square face should be Gand Hu, the senior apprentice whom Titan took in over 30 years ago. Gand was quite strong, reaching thete stage of ck Level. He had been practicing with Titan for more than 30 years, and he was also the number one figure in the Jade City martial arts world. After Gand finished the conversation with the Li family, he immediately shifted his gaze to Benedict with a dissatisfied expression on his face. He asked coldly, "Who gave you the courage to talk about Master Titan?" Benedict''s expression sank. After all, he was also a master of thete ck Level and a big boss in South Bay City. Although he was injured, he was not at a disadvantage when facing Gand. Immediately, he snorted and replied, "I''m justmenting on the situation at the scene. The truth is exactly what I said, whether you ept this result or not." "Truth?" Gand sneered, "What do you know? My master has been in retreat for a long time. He was just warming up by casuallyunching a blow. As a result, you imed that my master was at a disadvantage. It''s ridiculous." "I think you are making an excuse for your defeat. Or did you deliberately create panic for Master Li and the others?" Gand questioned coldly. Benedict was a little angry when he heard this, and shouted, "What do you mean by this?" Seeing that the conflict between the two sides was about to escte, Old Master Li quickly became a peacemaker and persuaded, "You both are distinguished guests of our Li family, and you are both martial arts masters. If you have different opinions, you can discuss themter. Don''t let this trifling matter affect your good rtionship. Otherwise, I will feel very ashamed." "Huh, since Master Li has spoken, then I will listen to his words and not argue with you," Gand snorted. He then took the group of people from Titan Studio to the Li family. He pointed at the top of the mountain and started with hismentary. "Master Li, don''t worry. Master Titan has been at the early stage of Earth Level for more than ten years. Now he has been in retreat for a long time, and his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. He will definitely defeat Fade." Everyone in the Li family was relieved upon hearing the words. Their expressions rxed. At this moment, Benedict frowned, then shook his head lightly without saying much. At that moment, on the top of the mountain, Titan saw Fade counter his attack, so his expression became ghastly. After a moment of silence, he sighed and said, "Your strength really exceeded my expectations. Originally, I had not intended to use this skill, but now, I have to use it." "After ten years, it is your glory to let me use this skill again." After speaking, Titan suddenly red and stretched out his hands. The wide sleeves suddenly fluttered vigorously due to a surge of energy. The two sts of energy roared out from the sleeves like blue dragons. The blue dragons let out a deafening roar to the sky, spitting out a ray of light. Under the rays of the morning glow, it reflected a dazzling colorful beam. "Sky-breaking Skill!" "Go!" Titan screamed, his arms shook, and two blue dragons roared out in the air. They swept through the wind and clouds and rushed towards Fade with a brilliant light. The violent whistling of energy made Fade a little surprised. He took a step back lightly, his gaze darkened slightly. At this time, everyone at the foot of the mountain was in awe when they looked at the blue dragons roaring on the top of the mountain and the brilliant light. After all, this fantasy-like scene could only be seen in movies and television. But then, it was really breathtaking to witness the scene right in front of them. For a time, it was unsure how many ordinary people were stunned and speechless. Everyone in the Li family was in a daze at this moment. They raised their heads in astonishment, and could not even feel the soreness in their necks. They murmured in surprise, "Is this God? This..." A smug smile appeared at the corner of Gand''s mouth as he said, "Master Li, this is my master''s ultimate skill, the Sky-breaking Skill." "This skill requires the use of a lot of positive energy, and even damages the body. Therefore, Master Titan seldom uses it. Thest time he used it was when he was fighting a killer from the West ten years ago." "This time, we did not expect him to use such a big skill." Speaking of this, Gand turned his head around to look at Benedict. He said with a mocking tone, "This kid forced my master into using his ultimate skill. He died a meaningful death." Benedict''s face fell and his expression grew solemn. He was a master at thete stage of the ck Level, so he could naturally see that Titan''s move was ferocious and powerful. Even if he knew that Fade was the Earth Level master who had defeated Weldon Yue, his heartbeat was still quickening at the moment. He could not foresee what would happen. The two people fighting on the top of the mountain were naturally oblivious to the discussion at the foot of the mountain. At this moment, Fade, faced with Titan''s full-blown ultimate skill, sneered after a slight shock. He shook his head, saying, "It''s just ordinary condensed gas, but you used such a historic name ''Sky- breaking Skill''. You ruined the name!" "Arrogant brat, you''re digging your own grave!" Titan yelled, controlling the two blue dragons which fiercely dashed towards Fade. At this moment, Fade''s thick eyebrows frowned. His feet took root, and he stood still on the te. He then raised his right arm and pointed to the sky. With a gentle roar, Fade''s right index finger and middle finger pointed together and formed a sword. The sword condensed a touch of positive energy and was glimmering with a red light. Immediately he swept his arm down towards the location of the two blue dragons.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 In an instant, crimson energy burst out from Fade''s fingertips. It turned into a huge long sword burning with mes, shing down in the air on the top of the mountain. The giant long sword with raging red mes, seemed like colorful magic soldiers descending from heaven in the brilliant morning glow. It instantly suppressed the aura of the two blue dragons. "This is..." Titan sensed this gush of energy, his face filled with shock. At this time, Fade shouted sharply, "y the dragons!" The colorful magical soldiers whizzed down and instantly ughtered Titan''s ultimate move, the Sky-breaking Skill. The two blue dragons suddenly exploded in the air, turning into two billows of energy clouds, and finally dissipated. Titan, who was bacshed by his energy, couldn''t help but take a few steps back at that moment. He staggered and spat out a mouthful of blood. At the foot of the mountain, Gand and the others, who had been triumphantly exining how powerful their master''s grand move was, were immediately dumbfounded when they looked at the two blue dragons that had exploded in the air. The ostentatious words got stuck in their throats and they couldn''t speak at all. "This... How could it be? That''s Master Titan''s ultimate move, how could it be countered so easily? This is impossible, this..." Everyone in the Li family, who had just been in a lighter mood, couldn''t help but be nervous at this moment, "Is Master Chiu going to lose?" "That''s impossible. Master Titan is the Martial Soul of Jade City, a master at the Earth Level. It''s impossible for him to be defeated," Gand gritted his teeth. Benedict Wu said lightly beside him, "Nothing is impossible." "What did you say..." Gand red at Benedict. Benedict raised his brows and looked into Gand''s eyes. Benedict was about to refute. However, at this moment, there was a burst ofughter from the mountain top. "Master Titan''sughter!" Gand heard it and looked up at the top of the mountain. Immediately, they saw Titan, whose dragons had been ughtered, vomiting blood due to the bacsh. At this moment, his whole body was full of spiritual energy, and light rays were surging from within. His entire person was wrapped in a burst of dazzling light, and the sound of wild laughter drifted in the wind. "Huh, what''s going on?" Many people were confused when they saw this. They didn''t understand why Titan wasughing like that although he was injured. Just as everyone fell into doubt, Titan dered in a loud voice, "Fade, oh Fade, you probably thought that your move of ying the blue dragons wounded me, but instead, it opened up the meridians in my body that had been stagnant for a long time." "Now, I have broken through to the intermediate stage of Earth Level." "I haven''t made a breakthrough in retreat for a long time, but now I am breaking through. Destiny is so, destiny is so!" Titan was full of excitement andughed, "Fade, from this perspective, I also want to thank you." "But... The way I want to thank you is to kill you!" Titan''s smile turned sinister. "Brayden, Master has broken through, and I am about to avenge you. Haha..." In the crazyughter, Titan was radiating beams of light. The vigorous energy burst out, and the gleaming light almost blocked most of the sun''s rays. At this moment, Titan seemed to be the only one who was full of brilliance in the world. At this moment, the Martial Soul of Jade City broke through to the intermediate stage of Earth Level in such a shocking way. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At the foot of the mountain, the originally nervous disciples from Titan Studio couldn''t help being taken aback at this moment. They were overjoyed and startedughing wildly. "Haha, Master has achieved a breakthrough." "This is fate, this is destiny!" "My Titan Studio is unparalleled in the world." "May the Martial Soul of Jade City be forever glorified." "This, how could this be so unlucky..." Benedict''s expression sank. He had not expected this oue. Everyone in the Li family was taken aback, and they grew ted. "Almighty Master Chiu, my Li family can be saved." "God saves us!" "Haha, what a turn of events, what a turn of events!" Shocked, excited, joyful, confident. All kinds of emotions were intertwined. At this moment, Titan''s momentum had reached a remarkable peak. His aura was like tidal waves churning in the ocean, carrying a lot of energy. The energy converted into a glowing sky, heading towards Fade. "Die!" The violent howl was like a tidal wave and enveloped Fade,pletely engulfing him. Then, he gradually disappeared. Such a scene made everyone stare straight ahead. "Fade is dead! Glory to our almighty Master." Gand was the first to shout. "Master Chiu won, the Li family is saved." Everyone in the Li family felt like they had survived a disaster. "Did Fade really lose? Will he die here after defeating countless masters in Dragonville?" Benedict frowned. There were many more people who were cheering. At this moment, the top of Eastset Mountain was under the limelight. Everything was focused on the Martial Soul of Jade City, Titan Chiu! Amidst the fric cheers, a faint voice suddenly rang from the top of the mountain, "Do you think you have won?" Hearing the voice, Titan, who was so excited, couldn''t help turning his head around and looking over. Immediately, he saw a figure walking out of the light that had enveloped Fade. That figure turned out to be Fade himself. Moreover, at this moment, Fade was unscathed, but his body was shrouded in a faint red light. He appeared like a God of Fire descending from the sky. For a while, Titan couldn''t help being dumbfounded, staring at Fade. He stuttered, "You, why are you still alive? This is impossible. I have broken through to the intermediate of Earth Level. You can''t..." Fade shook his head lightly and said, "It''s not enough to hurt me with the intermediate stage of Earth Level." "How is it possible? How can you not get hurt by the intermediate stage of Earth Level? I don''t believe it, that''s impossible..." Titan still couldn''t believe his eyes, and he looked bewildered. Fade stepped out and came to Titan in a few steps. He faintly said, "Because the level of my martial arts is the zenith of Heaven Level." "Zenith of Heaven Level..." Hearing this, Titan''s jaw fell wide open. He couldn''t believe that the young man in front of him, who was only in his twenties, turned out to be a Heaven Level master. Moreover, he was also a top-level master at the zenith of Heaven Level. This had exceeded all of his expectations. "You, who are you, this..." Titan turned pale. This time, he was really bbergasted. However, at this time, Fade did not answer him. He just stretched out a finger and pointed at Titan''s forehead. He spoke lightly, "It''s time for you to go." "No, no! Please, forgive me..." Feeling the threat of death, Titan knelt before Fade, falling to the ground and crying for mercy with tears on his face. Fade did not respond, and a red light began to surge through his fingertips. Feeling the scorching sensation on his forehead, Titan was really frightened. He cried out, "Mr. Chen, I was wrong, I was wrong. I only used a little of the Fire me nt you wanted, the rest is here. I am willing to give you everything. Please spare my life!" "If I kill you, the Fire me nt is still mine," Fade replied, and then he gently exerted force with his fingertip. Suddenly, a burst of energy prated Titan''s forehead and blood oozed from the hole forming by a ssh. Titan''s energy dissipated in an instant. His body went limp on the ground and there were no signs of life anymore. Fade stood on the summit of the mountain with his clothes fluttering in the wind. At this moment, in the east, the red sun concealed by the clouds suddenly broke free. The golden light cascaded on Fade. The golden light shone brilliantly, making him look like a deity. Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 At the foot of the mountain, the people were originally excited because of Titan''s victory. At this moment, when they saw Fade who looked like a deity at the top of the mountain, they were all dumbfounded for a while. They were tongue-tied when they looked at Fade surrounded by golden light. At the peak of the mountain, Fade nced at the bustling crowd at the foot of the mountain. He then stepped forward and floated down lightly from Eastset Mountain like a bird. In a brief moment, Fade had already reached the foot of the mountain. When the people at the foot of the mountain saw Fade approaching them safe and sound, they suddenly came to their senses and casted their sight on Fade. Gand, Titan''s eldest disciple, was the most anxious. First, he rushed over, stared at Fade, and questioned, "Where is my master? What have you done to my master?" Standing beside the bunch of disciples from Titan Studio, everyone in the Li family looked over with extremely nervous expressions. Their faces were full of worry and tension, especially Sasha. This was because she had seen Fade''s terrifying strength at the top of the mountain. Seeing Fade going down the mountain safely at that moment, she already knew the result in her heart. She could already foresee what was about to happen. This horrifying oue approaching step by step made her tremble and her face was full of fear. Behind them, Benedict, other martial artists, the police and military personnel of Jade City, as well as reporters and onlookers who were outside the cordon, all stared at that side at that moment. "Tell me, where is my master? What on earth happened to him?" Gand was very anxious and asked aloud. Fade nced at him and said nonchntly, "Titan is dead." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Dead!" Hearing that word, the onlookers at the scene couldn''t help but be stunned, their expressions changing drastically. Gand was full of disbelief. He rushed towards Fade anxiously, almost bumping into Fade''s face. "Impossible, how is this possible? My master is the Martial Soul of Jade City, and he has just broken through to the intermediate stage of Earth Level. He cannot be defeated, let alone die. You are lying, you are lying to me..." Looking at the perturbed Gand, Fade frowned and said coldly, "If you get closer, I don''t mind killing you too." While speaking, Fade casually waved a sharp ray of scarlet light, which looked like a de. Then he swiped it against Gand''s neck, the de emitting a whistling sound. The strong wind de elicited a pang of pain on Gand''s skin. He immediately calmed down and stood still because of the terrifying aura. He did not dare to budge. "You..." Gand red at Fade. While he was just about to say something, he felt heat around his neck at this moment. He couldn''t help but touch it. When he looked down, his hands were full of blood. "Ah! My, my neck..." Gand screamed in horror and quickly covered his neck with his hands. He yelled, "Hurry up, save me." Behind him, the people from Titan Studio rushed over. After a group effort, Gand managed to stop the bleeding on his neck. However, at this moment, he looked at Fade with a fearful gaze. He no longer dared toe within a hundred meters of Fade. The blow that Fade had casually dealt him just now could definitely kill him in an instant. If it wasn''t for Fade who didn''t intend to kill anyone, Gand would have be a corpse by then. The people from Titan Studio retreated in fear. Subsequently, the Li family were left to face Fade. Seeing Fade approaching step by step, the Li family grew nervous. His rhythmic footsteps were mming against their hearts fiercely and making their hearts palpitate. Finally, Fade stood face to face with the Li family. Old Master Fenrir gritted his teeth and mustered up his courage. He stood at the forefront and bowed to Fade respectfully, and saluted, "Mr. Chen!" Behind them, Martin, Sasha and others also bowed and greeted him, respectful yet nervous. Fade looked at them quietly, paused for more than ten seconds, and then said, "Li Family, it''s time to pay the price!" Hearing this, everyone in the Li family couldn''t help but shudder, and the fear on their faces grew even more noticeable. Fenrir reached out his hands and answered, "Mr. Chen, my Li family was at fault this time. We went back on our words first. I''m sorry, Mr. Chen." "But everything is my own will. I am willing to take all the responsibilities, and I also ask Mr. Chen to let the others go!" Fenrir pleaded. At this moment, Fenrir''s attitude was respectful and fearful. He suddenly appeared way older than he usually did. One could not see the majesty of the richest businessman in the country who reigned supreme over the business world for decades. Behind him, Martin, Sasha and others grew nervous when they heard the words. "Father, you can''t!" "Grandpa, it''s my fault. I''m sorry, I..." "Old Master, you are the pir of our Li family. We can''t live without you!" There were constant objections from behind. Fenrir turned his head around and red at them, and sternly said, "Shut up, all of you." Immediately, he turned to Fade and continued to bow respectfully and arch his hands. "Mr. Chen, I will bear all the mistakes. I am willing to surrender this old life to you, Mr. Chen. I only hope that Mr. Chen will be merciful and let the other people from the Li family go." When everyone in the Li family heard the words, they couldn''t help but be filled with grief and anger. They were objecting wildly. However, at this moment, Fade looked at Fenrir coldly and shook his head. He snapped, "Your life has always been mine." "It''s not enough to exchange your life for the Li family!" "I..." Fenrir was stunned when he heard the words; he was speechless. Indeed, he did not have much time left to live. It was Fade''s magical medical skills that had brought him back to life. By then, it was ridiculous for him to use his life as a condition to exchange terms with Fade. "s..." With a long sigh, Fenrir had nothing else to say, and could only turn his head around to look at the younger generation of the Li family behind him. He spoke, "You guys, take care!" After speaking, Fenrir knelt down in front of Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, punish me as you wish!" Fade was expressionless. He put his right hand out and grabbed Fenrir''s head. In an instant, Fenrir trembled all over, and his body that had just gotten healthier recently became weak quickly. The ruddy cheeks turned pale at a speed visible to the naked eye. The ck hair turned into white hair again. In the end, the me of life in his eyes waspletely extinguished. His body tilted and he fell to the ground breathless. Everyone in the Li family was appalled when they saw this scene, and they started crying and shouting one by one. "Father!" "Grandpa!" "Old Master!" "Fade, my father has already admitted his mistake. Our Li family is already willing topensate you. Why do you want to kill him? Don''t you think that you have gone too far by doing this?" Martin, who was extremely anxious, was already full of tears. He stared at Fade and asked aloud. Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 When Fade heard the words, his eyes darkened and he looked over at Martin with a dark gaze. He snorted, "Have I gone too far? You seem to have a misunderstanding of the meaning of those words." "I had a contract with your Li family first. I wanted the Fire me nt in exchange for the form of Life Elixir Wine and providing treatment. As a result, your Li family deliberately breached the contract and gave the Fire me nt to someone else." "Then, your Li family also asked Titan toe to fight me. You wanted to kill me." "And I am only getting back what you guys owe me in the first ce." "So tell me, who was the one who went too far?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Martin fell speechless when faced with Fade''s questioning. He understood that it was the Li family who had made a mistake. However, the Old Master''s death had overly upset him, which made him lose his sanity and question Fade. Looking at the sun shining on Fade who looked like a deity, Martin suddenly felt a sense of fear, and a chill rose in his heart. He couldn''t help but feel fear. The more he thought about it, the more fearful he became. Martin fell onto his knees with a thud in front of Fade and started to kowtow. He cried out for mercy, "Mr. Chen, I was wrong. Just now, I was obsessed so I talked nonsense. Please don''t mind me. I deserve to die, I..." While speaking, Martin started to p himself in the face. Upon seeing this, Fade narrowed his eyes slightly, shook his head, and said coldly, "If you remained as such until the end, although rude, you''re still considered unyielding. In the end, you gave in immediately. You are a coward who would only take advantage of others." "There is no need for such a person to continue living in this world." After speaking, Fade casually waved a surge of energy which flew towards Martin. When Martin saw this, he was shocked and yelled out in horror. He tried to get up and escape. However, how could his speed dodge Fade''s attack? Before he got up from the ground, the air de pierced through Martin''s heart. Immediately, Martin fell to the ground. Blood sttered out, staining the piece ofnd red. The current patriarch of the Li family had died on the spot. Right then, the rest of the Li family werepletely scared out of their wits. They stood in silence as they trembled in fear. With their heads lowered, they stood still on the spot, afraid to look at Fade. They were worried that Fade would kill them altogether. Fade paced back and forth then nced at everyone from the Li family. His gaze was like steel knives, scraping past them. Finally, Fade''s gaze fell on Sasha. Regarding this matter, he only had dealings with three members of the Li family - Fenrir, Martin and Sasha. They were also the ones who had orchestrated the entire thing. Now, Fenrir and Martin were dead. Sasha was the only one left. Fade took a step towards Sasha. Sasha was trembling all over. Although she clenched her teeth as hard as she could, the intense fear still made her teeth tter. "Sasha!" Fade called out her name as he stood before her. Sasha raised her head, looked at Fade, and muttered with difficulty, "I, I know I was wrong. I am willing to ept the punishment." When Fade heard her words, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he paused for a few seconds. Then, with a light flick of his right hand, he flicked a mass of powder towards Sasha''s cheek. Sasha couldn''t avoid it, and she didn''t dare to avoid it at all. She could only let the powder stain her face, and then she felt a scorching sensation. Immediately, the burning sensation quickly turned into a terrifying corroding sensation. She felt that the flesh on her face was rotting piece by piece. When she touched her face, a stream of pus flowed from her face, emitting a nauseating stench. Moreover, the painful feeling became stronger, as if it was going to corrode from the skin into the bones. The excruciating pain made Sasha wail in pain. She went limp on the ground and started rolling on the ground. Sasha wasn''t sure how long it took, but when she felt the burning and tingling sensation on her face gradually disappear, she slowly regained some consciousness. She uncontrobly whispered to herself, "It doesn''t hurt anymore, it doesn''t hurt anymore. Am I dead already? Have I reached the same ce as my father and grandfather?" However, at this moment, Sasha looked up and saw a figure appearing in front of her. He was none other than Fade. "I, I''m not dead!" Sasha was surprised, a little puzzled, and felt a little lucky while looking at Fade. Fade coldly said, "Your grandfather and father gave you your life in exchange for theirs. After this, you should know what to do." After speaking, Fade turned around and left. Seeing this, Sasha couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Then, she turned to look at the rest of the Li family. However, as soon as she turned around, she saw everyone in the Li family hide themselves like they had seen a ghost. Their faces were full of horror. At this time, Sasha couldn''t help being surprised, "Uncle, Aunt, what''s with your terrible expressions? Fade has already gone, and he let our Li family go, you..." While she was talking, Sasha inadvertently saw her reflection from the window of a police car next to her. As soon as she took a good look, she became dumbstruck. Sasha could not recognize her own face from the figure reflected in the car window. She, who had originally been called a beauty, currently had a face full of rotten flesh, and her facial features were centered in a purulent sore. She looked extremely disgusting and terrifying, like a devil crawling out of hell. With such an appearance, even Sasha herself was frightened. She staggered and fell to the ground, holding her cheeks. She was in disbelief and eximed, "My face, my face. How could this be, how could this... No, don''t..." Sasha''s miserable cry pierced the sky and sounded extremely sorrowful. At this time, Fade, who had already walked far away, heard the scream. He rolled his eyes slightly and muttered softly, "Sasha, this is just a little punishment." "There are only two things you are proud of. One is your identity as the eldest daughter of the Li Family, and the other is your appearance. Now, I have deprived you of those two things and spared your life. I hope you know what you should do." After whispering, Fade continued to walk forward. The police and the crowd in front of them all involuntarily stepped aside and let Fade leave. After leaving Eastset Mountain, Fade directly went up Sunset Mountain which was not far away. Sunset Mountain was the headquarters of Titan Studio, which was also Titan''s home. Back then, after Fade had killed Titan, he had searched him thoroughly, but could not find the Fire me nt. Then, there was only one possibility. The Fire me nt should be hidden in Titan Studio on Sunset Mountain. Fade climbed up the steps, and no one dared to stop Fade along the way. After all, Titan died in Fade''s hands. Fade had really frightened the group of disciples from Titan Studio led by Gand out of their wits. The people left behind in the sect were all vulnerable and did not pose any threat to Fade. Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 After going up the mountain, it didn''t take long for Fade to sessfully find the Fire me nt in Titan''s secret practice chamber. Fortunately, Titan had not gotten hold of the Fire me nt for long. He had only used a branch for his cultivation. Most of the Fire me nt was still intact, which made Fade heave a sigh of relief. After collecting the Fire me nt, Fade left Titan Studio immediately. Although there were still many valuable treasures in Titan Studio, for Fade, it was apparent that his wife''s health was way more important than these treasures. He wasn''t in the mood to think about those treasures currently. Therefore, he didn''t ransack the ce before he left. Moreover, in the process of searching through the Titan Studio, he did not find Brayden. Presumably, that guy had already left. Without wasting much time on these trivial matters, Fade quickly returned to the hotel after getting the Fire me nt. Immediately he began the process of preparing the antidote. At the same time, throughout the entire Jade City, multiple breaking news were spread following Titan''s defeat and death, the killing of Fenrir and Martin, and the disfigurement of Sasha. Things had blown up in Jade City. For a time, tens of millions of Jade City citizens were all talking about the same name: Master Chen. Some people who knew the situation frantically rushed to Sincere Medicine Center, the branch of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. They wanted to see Master Chen, or buy his products. Most people didn''t understand the situation. Although they didn''t know who this newly- risen Master Chen was, that did not prevent them from following the trend. A new Martial Soul of Jade City was born. In an instant, legends about Fade spread throughout Jade City. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The battle scene at Eastset Mountain had been passed from word of mouth, and it spread like a legend. At the same time, Fade''s various previous deeds, and even things in Dragonville, had all been dug up. The news had spread quickly following the heated discussion among the public. Of course, no one knew how many of these hotly debated stories were true and how many were false. In short, this battle at Eastset Mountain disrupted the stable structure of Jade City whichsted for years. It also caused an unprecedented excitement and chaos in Jade City. Ordinary citizens discussed, listened to stories and watched the excitement. Some keen stakeholders had begun to take advantage of this chaos and sought their own interests. After all, the number one martial artist in Jade City, Titan Chiu had been killed. Other martial artists in Jade City, and even foreign warriors, naturally had their own careful ns. Two generations from the strongest family in Jade City, the Li family were killed. The Li family plunged into turmoil. Othermercial forces would naturally not let go of this opportunity and try their best to seek benefits. For a period of time, the martial arts world and businessmunity in Jade City were all in chaos. There were all kinds ofpetitions for power and profits, as well as different parties teaming up. The situation was very vtile! However, at that moment, Fade didn''t bother about these at all. Now, he was all focused on curing his wife, Quin. Although he had the Fire me nt, it was not easy to cure the cold caused by the Ice Lotus. Fade shut himself in the hotel, concentrated all his attention and carefully concocted the best medicine. After that, he fed it to Quin. Immediately, Fade tore off Quin''s shirt and let her lie prone on the bed with her back exposed. Holding a small and sharp knife in his hand, he carefully cut on the lotus pattern on Quin''s lumbar region. The medicine had stabilized the cold in Quin''s body. The next most important and crucial step was to remove the Ice Lotus seed from Quin''s body. Even for Fade who was at the pinnacle stage of the Heaven level, he couldn''t act carelessly when it came to this. Fade concentrated hard, controlled the knife, and sliced Quin''s delicate skin. Immediately, blood oozed out, and a bright red line was drawn along Quin''s smooth back. Fade held back the pity in his heart, and the movements on his hands were fast and steady as he continued cutting. Finally, under Quin''s skin, Fade found a blue lotus seed the size of a fingernail. The lotus seed, embedded in the flesh and blood, exuded an icy chill. Moreover, what was even more terrifying was that there was a crack in the lotus seed. He could vaguely see a germinating bud from within. The bud emitted a faint blue light. Like a vine of a nt, it was connected to Quin''s flesh and blood, absorbing Quin''s energy as the nutrient for the lotus seed to mature and sprout. Upon seeing this, Fade couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Fear surged in his heart. If he had dyed it for a while until the lotus seed germinated and bloomed, even if he found the Fire me nt, it would be difficult to get rid of the lotus seed. Thinking of this, Fade couldn''t help but rejoice in secret, and his movements became more cautious. He condensed positive energy on the knife, cutting off the connection between the lotus seed and the flesh and blood. Finally, after cutting off all the connections, Fade flicked his fingers and took out the blue lotus seed. Immediately, Fade immediately sprinkled the medicine he had prepared on the wound on his wife''s back. Then he sutured the wound for her. Soon, the wound was sutured and hemostasis was achieved. Fade helped Quin turn over. He leaned down, kissed his wife''s forehead gently, and said with a chuckle, "My wife, when you wake up, everything will be fine. You don''t have to endure the torture of the cold anymore." After covering the quilt for Quin, Fade cleaned everything up. Holding the lotus seed that he had removed, he left the room. He rinsed the lotus seed and ced it on the table. Fade looked at it intently, and sighed. Originally, it was for the Ice Lotus seed that Fade had agreed to marry Quin. As a result, he didn''t expect that the bond between the two of them had grown stronger than he thought. "The world is ever-changing; maybe that''s how the world is!" Fade sighed, and then carefully put the lotus seed away. This lotus seed was about to germinate. As long as he found the right conditions and nted the lotus seed, he could let it mature and sprout. Then, in the end, he would be able to obtain the Ice Lotus, which was the coldest thing in the world. Consequently, he could also improve on the Nine Sun ming Skill that he practiced. Last time, after he received the Nine Leaf Ice Flower, his strength improved, and he eventually learned the "zing Vision". After the Ice Lotus matured, he wasn''t sure how far he would progress. Of course, the environment and conditions needed for the Ice Lotus to mature were also very specific. As of now, Fade did not have the conditions and intention to consider these, so he could only put the lotus seed away. He could also only put the thought of nting it behind for the time being. Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 After keeping away the lotus seed, Fade returned to Quin''s room again. Heid down next to his wife''s bed, waiting for Quin quietly. It was unknown how long it took. When Quin slowly opened her eyes, the first thing she felt was a pang of pain, and a faint twitching pain spreading from her back and waist. "Huh." Quin gave a soft whimper, but then she felt that her whole body seemed to feelpletely anew. It was an unprecedented sense of rxation, and she apparently couldn''t feel the cold in her body anymore at that moment. The on-and-off biting cold that was hidden in the deepest part of her skin and flesh seemed to havepletely dissipated. "My, my body. What is going on?" Quin slowly sat up from the bed, and began to recall her memories for that period of time in her mind. "I seem to remember that it was not long ago, I flew to Jade City with Lily because of the preparations for the exhibition. But just before the start of the exhibition, my cold broke out and I fell ill." "Later, I seemed to have woken up several times, and vaguely saw Fade''s figure." "Has he alsoe to Jade City? What time is it now? Did thepany''s exhibition go well? I remember that we seemed to have encountered some problems." A series of questions surfaced in Quin''s mind. At this time, she sat up from the bed. Suddenly she caught a glimpse of a figure beside her bed. Quin, who had been ustomed to sleeping alone, couldn''t help but feel surprised. She almost screamed out loud in surprise. But then, she fixed her gaze and found that the figure was Fade. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. At this moment, Fade, sitting on a small bench by the bed, had his armsid on the edge of the bed and his head resting on his arms. He had dozed off just like that. However, when Fade was sound asleep, his right hand still held Quin''s left hand tightly, and he didn''t want to rx for a single moment. "Fade, how could you..." Quin calmed down after seeing Fade. "Dear, I will definitely treat you, and never let you get tormented by the disease again!" Fade, who was asleep, still murmured out loud. At the same time, he held Quin''s hand increasingly harder. Hearing this, Quin couldn''t help but feel a tremor in her heart, feeling as if something hit the vulnerable part of her heart. A bitter feeling poured from her heart into her throat. Unconsciously, her eyes and nose felt a bit sore. Looking down at Fade, Quin noticed that Fade had obvious dark circles around his eyes, and his hair was messy and a little greasy. Even the clothes on his body emitted a faint stench. Although he looked a bit sloppy, seeing Fade in this condition made Quin''s nose sore. Tears couldn''t help but stream down her cheeks. "All these days, I have troubled you. I, I..." Quin''s quivering awakened Fade who was asleep. He opened his eyes in a daze, and heard a woman crying beside his ear. He couldn''t help but mutter, "Who is crying? I can''t even sleep." Immediately, he opened his eyes and saw Quin who was wiping her tears away. Suddenly, Fade was taken aback, and then overjoyed. He tightly held Quin''s delicate hand and said excitedly, "Dear, it''s you. You are awake, you are fine. Are you alright?" Quin turned her head away, and said softly, "Yeah!" "My wife, you are really fine now. Why didn''t I realize it when you woke up? Oh, I gotzy and fell asleep, really..." Fade med himself for a while, wishing to p himself twice if possible. Seeing this, Quin quickly consoled, "I just woke up. Don''t me yourself." "Dear, how are you feeling now? Do you feel better? I found the Fire me nt, and I made you..." Then Fade began to bber endlessly. Quin, who usually didn''t like long talks, looked at Fade who was somewhat incoherent at the moment. However, she shed him a soft smile, and listened to Fade as he rambled on. Not long after, Fade examined Quin''s physical condition by checking her pulse. After confirming that her body was alright, he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, with a rxed smile on his face. "What happened during this period of time? Why did I sleep for so long?" After getting to know the current date, she was shocked that she had slept for almost two months. Fade then slowly exined what happened to Quin. Fade narrated all the big and small things that had happened during that period one by one. Quin sat on the bed and listened quietly. Despite her cold and serious character, when hearing Fade''s battle of wits with the major merchants, influential families, and various martial artists in Jade City, Quin couldn''t help but feel nervous, and she took deep breaths several times. She felt worried for Fade. Finally, Fade finished talking about all the things that had happened during that period. At the same time, Quin took the initiative to reach out and hold Fade''s hand. That was a rare sight. She said softly, "Thanks for all you''ve done during this time." Fade was taken aback, and then smiled, "Dear, why are you so polite with me? You are my wife and I am your husband. This is what I have to do." Quin shook her head lightly when she heard the words, and solemnly replied, "This is different. In the beginning, I didn''t have feelings for you. When I married you, it was only because I was forced by my family to get married, so I hurriedly did the formalities." "Later, after getting married, I ignored you a lot, let you live alone, and even misunderstood you. But yet you''ve helped me so much, even saving my life at all costs. I, I don¡¯t know..." Speaking of this, Quin, who was not good with words, did not know how to organize her speech at that moment. Fade looked at Quin, who was full of self-me and he couldn''t help but feel distressed. He held her hand and said, "Dear, you don''t need to me yourself so much. Previously, when I promised to marry you, in fact, that was not sincere as well." "Ah... You..." Quin didn''t expect Fade to say that, and she was taken aback. She red at him. Fade knew that he had said something wrong, and he quickly changed his tone. He added, "Dear, I was absolutely sincere since the beginning, extremely sincere. You have to believe me." Upon seeing this, Quin red at Fade and shook her head secretly. How did she not understand that? The two of them didn''t even know each other back then. It was only because of an ident that they met, and because of that Guanyin Drunken Medicine, they got intimate casually. In that case, it would be fake to say how both of them had feelings, how sincere they were, and how they fell in love at first sight. Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 Therefore, Quin understood what Fade said, but as a woman, sometimes she still had to listen to some pretty lies. She asked, "How?" Fade came up with an idea and held her hand as he said, "Of course I am sincere. Because, I really feel that you are so gorgeous. How can I not be happy to be able to marry such a beautiful wife like you?" Listening to Fade''s ttery, Quin couldn''t help but smile, and she no longer wanted to get to the bottom of this issue. She nodded, red at him teasingly, and said, "Huh, then I will take it that you are somewhat sincere." "The world can be our witness. I am absolutely true to my wife." Fade quickly raised his hand and swore. Quin nodded, then held his hand as she gently leaned down. She kissed the back of his hand and said with a smile, "I believe you." Fade was taken aback and was feeling ted. He stared straight at Quin in a daze. At this moment, Quin''splexion looked a little dull without makeup, and that was also because she had been lying in bed due to her illness. However, her beautiful face and perfect figure were still clearly disyed in front of Fade, making him gulp uncontrobly. Unknowingly, Fade felt a me igniting in his heart while a scorching sensation surged in his body. His skin became a little warm. During this period, because ofpany affairs and his wife''s condition, Fade had been drowned in work while he was in Jade City. He did not have much free time at all.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When it came to women, Fade had no chance to satisfy his needs after his wife fell ill. Now that his wife had woken up, she had taken the initiative to be intimate with him. Suddenly, Fade''s burning desire was turned on. Fade felt that his body was getting hotter. The uncontroble heat made him seem to have turned into a vicious wolf, wanting to swallow his delicious prey whole. "Dear, I''ming!" Fade was so excited that he threw himself onto the bed. At this moment, Quin also felt a burning sensation in her body. She looked like a delicate rose with her blushing cheeks. However, at the critical moment, Quin suddenly shoved Fade away with force, and said anxiously, "No, not now." "Dear, what''s the matter?" Fade looked at Quin, speechless. Quin red at him fiercely as she pushed him away. She then pinched her nose and fanned herself, saying, "You smell bad!" "Ah, I..." Fade was taken aback, then pulled his clothes and sniffed it. Suddenly his face flushed red. In the past few days, Fade had beenpletely nestled in the room, constantly running positive energy to cure Quin. He sweated a lot but he had not been taking any showers. There was indeed a foul smell. Suddenly, Fade got up and rushed to the bathroom, "Dear, wait for me. I will take a bath right now. I''ll be very quick. Five minutes, no, three minutes is enough." Looking at Fade, who was extremely exhrated, Quin felt hot on her cheeks. Then she shouted at him, "Wait a minute!" "Dear, what''s the matter?" Fade had already rushed to the bathroom door and taken off his clothes. Quin''s cheeks were red as she nced at Fade, and then lowered her head. She muttered in a low voice, "I-1 also haven''t had a shower for a long time." Fade paused, but then he thought of something. He was thrilled as he turned around quickly and picked up Quin from the bed, andughed, "If that''s the case, let''s go!" Then, amidst Quin''s whimpers, Fade carried her into the bathroom. Immediately, water cascaded down and blurred their figures. A few hourster, the two of them came out andid quietly in bed. Both of them slept very soundly. The next day, when they opened their eyes, it was already noon. When Quin saw their intimate postures, she couldn''t help but blush. A glow of red spread across her cheeks. However, Fade''s eyes were shining as he began to scan Quin''s body, "Honey, you are so beautiful! Maybe, we could..." Quin pped Fade''s cheeky hand, red at him, and said, "It''s gettingte. It''s time to get up." At exactly this moment, Fade''s cell phone rang. The call was from Lily ording to the phone number disyed. "Lily is calling. Answer it quickly!" Quin nced at Fade and said; her tone was a little odd, however. When Fade saw this, he hurriedly withdrew his hand, feeling a little nervous. After all, his rtionship with Lily was somewhat close. Although the two did not go far to that point, their usual ambiguous speech and asionally touchy- feely actions still made Fade feel uncontrobly guilty. Thus, Fade directly answered the phone next to his wife and said directly, "Hey, Sister Lily, why did you call me?" On the other side of the phone, Lily seemed to be a little surprised at Fade''s loud voice. After a pause, she answered, "Nothing much? It''s just that you have been in Quin''s room for several days and haven''t gone out." "I''m worried that something happened, so I called and asked," she continued. Fade quickly said, "Everything''s okay, I''m treating Quin, so I stayed a little longer." "How is Quin''s illness?" Lily inquired. Fade replied, "She''s alright. You will be able to see her soon." "That''s great, I''m here at thepany. I will go back when Quines out," Lily said. Speaking of thepany, Fade couldn''t help feeling guilty. During this period of time, a lot of affairs had all been weighed on Lily''s shoulders. She had been handling them alone. Although she hadn''t said anything about it, the pressure must have been imaginable. Thinking of this, Fade couldn''t help but said softly, "Sister Lily, thank you for your hard work during this time." "Uh... Why are you saying this all of a sudden!" Lily on the other end of the phone was shocked, but then her tone became obviously a little excited. She answered, "It''s okay, it''s not difficult. Things in thepany have always been like this. I''m fine." "Sister Lily, after this, I must thank you properly," Fade said with a serious tone. Lily said, "Don''t bother about thanking me!" "No, that''s a must," Fade insisted firmly. "Well, then I shall wait for your appreciation." Lily''s excited and joyful tone could not be concealed. "Sure!" Fade nodded, and then hung up. Putting the phone away, Fade was still a little guilty, worried that Quin was overthinking things. His eyes flickered, and he turned around to exin to Quin, "Dear, Sister Lily has undertaken a lot of things during this period, and it is indeed a bit difficult for her. I said I want to thank her, I, I didn''t mean anything else, please don''t me me..." Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Quin looked at Fade who was exining in a panic. She blinked, an odd expression shing across her face. She then shed a gentle smile at him and said, "Why should I me you? Lily has indeed worked hard. I''ll me you if you didn''t thank her!" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Okay, get up quickly! Later, let''s go see Lily together." Quin added, "Also, I have slept for so long. There must be a lot of things to do in thepany. I have to go quickly." Hearing this, Fade secretly grunted, "My wife really is a workaholic!" Immediately, Fade entered the bathroom and began to wash up. Quin stared at his back. The smile on her face stiffened as she whispered to herself, "Lily likes you, I can tell. Moreover, to some extent, perhaps, Lily is a more suitable wife for you." "s..." With a sigh, Quin threw these messy thoughts out of her head and stopped thinking about it. She got up from the bed and started washing up as well. After they finished getting ready, they walked out of the room. They had not left the room for quite some time. After they came out, the two of them couldn''t help but take a deep breath, feeling the fresh yet long-lost outdoor air. Not long after, Lily had returned from thepany. The three of them had a meal in the restaurant of the hotel. They chatted about recent events and also talked aboutpany affairs. Quin and Lily had a heated conversation, and their rtionship seemed to have gotten closer than before. This situation made Fade breathe a sigh of relief, and he suppressed a man''s most instinctive, evil thoughts deep in his heart. After that, Quin and Lily went to thepany. After all, ever since Titan''s defeat, along with Fenrir and Martin''s death, the name Master Chen had be increasingly popr in Jade City. The progress of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Sincere Medicine Center had improved by leaps and bounds. Thepany''s business had naturally increased. Although Lily was able to handle it, she was still in a mess doing it alone. Therefore, Quin naturally had to take care of thepany''s business. His wife and Lily were both busy, and Fade was not idle either. He rushed over to Sincere Medicine Center to have a meeting with Otto Pai from Otto Clinic and the Chief Executive''s secretary. After all, some time ago, because of the fact that the form of Life Elixir Wine had been sold to the Li family, the Li''s Hospital had developed very rapidly. This had affected the business of the pharmacies including the Sincere Medicine Center. The reform n of the Jade City pharmaceutical industry which was proposed by the Chief Executive had also been affected. Now, the Li''s Hospital could no longer operate anymore. Fade and the others naturally had to ren and implement the reform n of the Jade City pharmaceutical industry. Without the Li family, their biggestpetitor, the road ahead was much better. Fade only needed to take back the form of Life Elixir Wine and ce it on the pharmaceutical market again. Then, thepany could return to the previous popr state without any problems. After finishing the business with Sincere Medicine Center, Fade drove towards the branch of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. After all, his wife, a workaholic, had gone to work on the first day ever since she got up from the hospital bed. She had not evene out of the office after office hours. Fade felt that he must go over and supervise her to ensure that she took her break. In the car, Fade received a call. When he saw the number, it was Momo Soo who had called. Fade immediately answered the phone, "Momo, why are you calling now?" "Fade, it''s winter break in school. I am home in South Bay City," she said. "It''s already winter break. Time flies!" Fade was a little surprised, as he didn''t expect to have stayed in Jade City for several months. "By the way, Fade, you said a few days ago that the medicinal herbs had been found. How is my cousin''s illness?" Momo asked with concern. Fade heard the words and reassured with a smile, "Don''t worry, I have cured Quin''s illness. Now, she is perfectly fine." "That''s great!" Momo was so excited that she immediately said, "Fade, how long will you and Quin stay in Jade City?" Fade thought for a while, and said, "It''s not certain now, but it will take a while! After all, there are still a lot of things to deal with here, especially thepany''s business." Momo said, "I see! Fade, then I will go to Jade City to visit Quin and to travel around as well. After all, I haven''t visited any ces after studying here for so long." "You little girl, I think you obviously want toe to Jade City to y. Yet you still say you want to visit your cousin!" Fade joked with a smile. The girl quickly defended herself, "Fade, of course I''m not! I mainly want to visit Quin this time. yinges second." "You''re just here to visit your cousin, not your cousin- in-w?" Fade joked, "In this case, your cousin-inw will be sad!" Momo retorted, "I''ll visit you too! That should be enough." "That''s more like it." Fade smiled, "Juste over. I''m not bragging, but your cousin-inw is now the most famous person in Jade City. Then, I will take you around Jade City and let you have fun." The girl was very excited when she heard this, "Fade, this is what you said. I will remember it. By then, you will have to apany me." "Okay, I''ll apany you, don''t worry!" Fade smiled. After a short chit-chat with Momo, he then hung up the phone. After the phone call with Momo, Fade''s cell phone rang again not long after. Looking at the number, it was from Dragonville. Fade immediately answered the phone and said, "Elder Sun, how is Shinnie?" On the other end of the phone, Francesca Sun said gratefully, "Mr. Chen, after taking the medicine you''ve sent, Shinnies condition haspletely recovered, and now she is as fit as a fiddle." "That''s great. Let Shinnie have a good rest. After this, I will go back to Dragonville and check up on her," said Fade. "Well, thank you, Mr. Chen!" Francesca was very respectful and grateful, and immediately called for Shinnie. A gentle voice came from the other end, "Brother Chen, thank you." "Shinnie, I''m your brother so you don''t need to be so polite with me. Have a good rest," Fade smiled. "Okay!" Shinnie responded softly, and then ended the call. Fade put away the phone and thought of what had happened a few days ago. At that time, after he got the Fire me nt, he quickly formted the antidote, and then immediately sent a copy to the Sun family in Dragonville. After all, Shinnie had been attacked by a man in ck and was hit by the cold toxin of the Snow Lotus Seed. She had been in aa and had not yet recovered. The Snow Lotus and Ice Lotus belonged to the same family, and the symptoms they caused were very simr, except the Ice Lotus was rarer. Thus, the symptoms of the cold it caused were more severe. If the antidote formted by Fade could cure the cold toxin of the Ice Lotus Seed, naturally, it could also cure the cold toxin of Snow Lotus Seed. Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 After the phone call, Fade immediately entered thepany building. He went all the way up to the CEO''s office on the top floor. Fade peeped inside, and as expected, Quin was busy with work at the desk. "s, what a workaholic." Fade sighed, pushed the door and said, "Dear, it''s time to get off work. It''s time for you to rest." Upon hearing that, Quin looked up and saw that Fade had arrived. She was slightly surprised as she said, "Wait a minute, there is one more thing. I''ll leave as soon as I''m done." "No, you must get off work right away!" Fade shook his head firmly. He clearly knew that the one thing his wife mentioned might mean working overtime for an hour or two. Therefore, he walked over and collected the papers on Quin''s desk. Quin red at Fade, but knew that he was doing this for her own good. She then got up and said, "Fine, I will clean up and get off work!" "Yeah, that''s it!" Fade nodded and smiled. Just as Quin was packing things up, a notification dinged from theputer. Quin reached out instinctively and wanted to check the update. Upon seeing this, Fade stopped her and said, "Dear, you said you''re getting off work. Deal with the update tomorrow!" Quin smiled helplessly and was just about to agree. However, at this moment, she nced at theputer and felt shocked. She said, "Wait a minute." "What''s wrong? Dear, don''t tell me this is urgent work again." Fade sighed. Quin said, "No, it''s not a job message. It''s a personal email." "Personal e- mail, then that''s another reason to ignore it. Read it tomorrow." Fade shook his head. Quin looked at Fade and said, "The person who sent the email is Sasha." "What, Sasha!" Fade was taken aback, and he looked at Quin in confusion. "Why did she email you? Could it be that thisdy is still stubborn and wants to take revenge?" Thinking of this, Fade''s gaze turned cold, and his expression fell. "I have shown her mercy by just disfiguring her face. If she still doesn''t repent, I don''t mind sending her to see her grandfather and father." "Don''t be so hasty. Take a look at the contents of the email, and you''ll understand right away," Quin suggested. She then clicked on the email. After reading the e-mail quickly, Quin let out a cry of surprise and said, "If this is the case, it would be great." "What''s so great?" Fade asked in confusion. Quin pulled him over and pointed at theputer. "Read it for yourself!" Fade looked at theputer and quickly browsed the content of the email. Immediately, he understood. It was an email from Sasha requesting help. She had requested a meeting with Fade. If she seeded, she would be willing to transfer the shares of the Li family under her name to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc for free. "She wants to see me and transfer the shares for free! Sasha Li, what are you nning?" Fade wondered aloud. On the other hand, Quin was thrilled as she fantasized about the bright future. "Sasha is an immediate heiress of the Li family, and she was trained to be a sessor before. She must own a lot of shares in her family. With hundreds of billions worth of property in the Li family, even if she only has 10% of the shares, it is definitely a huge sum of money." "Moreover, money is only one aspect. What''s more important is that the name of the Li family has already been entrenched in Jade City for so many years and they own a lot ofmercial foundations locally and abroad. If ourpany can utilize these resources, then development will be much easier." Fade felt Quin''s excitement and couldn''t help but smile. He knew that what she cared about was not the Li family''s money, nor thepany''s growth, but the sense of aplishment and satisfaction of slowly expanding a smallpany step by step. Moreover, looking from a different point of view, the existence of the Li family could also help him get some resources for martial arts practice and medical treatments more conveniently. The rare medicinal herb, the Fire me nt, was a good example. With the power of the Li family, things might be more convenient in the future. Thinking of this, Fade nodded and smiled at Quin. "Since there are so many benefits, then ept her request and find a time to meet her. I have a lot of time on my hands anyway." "When are you free then? I will reply to her now!" Quin looked at Fade and inquired. Fade thought for a while, and then gave a time on the next day. Quin quickly replied to the email. Soon, Sasha replied as well. The time and ce had been set for the next evening. After dealing with this matter, Fade went home together with Quin. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. At 6:30 in the evening of the next day, Fade went out and arrived at the Scarlet Bar as agreed with Sasha. Although it was not toote, for a bustling city like Jade City, the bar was already full of liveliness, with peopleing and going. The bar was crowded with a merry atmosphere. Fade walked into the bar. As he listened to the loud music sting in his ears, and the smell of alcohol wafting in the air, he frowned. He scanned around in the lobby, but did not find Sasha. Thus, he came to the bar and asked, "Excuse me, do you have a guest named Sasha Li? She asked me to meet her here. By the way, my name is Fade Chen." The staff went away to check on it and shook his head. "Sir, I''m sorry, there is no guest with the name Sasha Li. The name Fade Chen is also not in our records." "How could this happen? Could it be that Sasha made a mistake?" Fade was puzzled. They had both agreed on meeting at seven o''clock. Looking at the time, it was still ten minutes earlier than the agreed time, so Fade ordered a ss of wine, randomly found a spot and waited, "I''ll wait a second. Maybe she iste." Soon, it was almost seven o''clock, but Sasha was still not there. Fade frowned, then took out the phone and sent an email to Sasha asking about her condition, but she did not respond. "Is shete? Or is Sasha fooling me?" It was already a quarter past seven, and there was still no sign of Sasha in the bar. Fade couldn''t help but frown. After finishing the drink in the ss, Fade was about to check out and leave. At that moment, there was a loud noise in the bar. Fade looked over involuntarily, and saw two drunk men in the congested crowd surrounding a waitress in bar uniform. They were yelling and kicking. "D*mn, I touched you because I thought you were pretty. You''re just a waitress, what are you doing!" "Do you know who I am? Have fun with me once and I will protect you in the future." "This figure, these curves, and the firmness of your skin... They''re all splendid. It''s just that you''ve kept your face covered. What do you actually look like?" Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Seeing this, it was already obvious what had happened. Two drunk customers were trying to harass a bar waitress. Such things were extremelymon in bars. Moreover, those two customers were obviously people with some statuses. Neither the surrounding customers nor the bar staff dared toe up and interrupt them. Some people even cheered from the side. "Awesome Gail! This time, he got another tender chick!" "Barrack, give us a show now to broaden our horizons." "This chick is so hot. Gail and Barrack are so lucky." The roaring and shouting at the scene immediately excited the two men. Barrack, who was burly, kicked the waitress who fell on the ground and shouted, "Did you hear me? Take your shirt off for me. I want to have a live performance here today." Gail, who was smaller in size, stared at the waitress as his eyes shone. He leaned down to the waitress and reached out his hand, tearing off her clothes. The waitress hugged her head and curled up on the ground. Despite being kicked and beaten by the two, she only made a muffled noise in her mouth as she waspletely powerless to resist. With a sound of a rip, Gail tore away the waitress''s clothes. A pair of slender, fair and smooth legs was revealed. In an instant, the atmosphere was heightened. "D*mn, her legs are beautiful!" "I wouldn''t get sick of her even for one year if she was to wear ck stockings." "Gail, Barrack, after you''ve finished ying, let me have a taste. What about that?" The fair skin and the sound of cheering around them made the two men grow even more exhrated. They leaned down and began to rip apart the waitress''s clothes vigorously. At this moment, the waitress was still covering her head and remaining silent. Only when she couldn''t bear the pain did she let out a muffled sound. Seeing such a scene, Fade''s gaze turned cold. He strode over and shouted, "You guys, stop right now." When the two men heard the shout, they looked over to Fade. They then proceeded to wave him off and yelled at him. "Kid, don''t be nosy." "If you want to act like a hero to save the beauty, why don''t you look at yourself first? Scram." Fade stepped forward with a cold expression. When the two saw this, they couldn''t hold back their fury. They reached out and pushed Fade. "What, are you trying to dig your own grave? You''re really forcing me to punch you!" "Want to fight? I''ve never been afraid of anyone in my life!" The two men threatened Fade and were about tounch an attack. However, before the two got close to Fade, they felt an invisible force rushing towards them. The force bounced them away. They staggered and took a few steps back, then finally fell to the ground. Fade immediately leaned down and helped the waitress on the floor up. "Are you okay?" She got up from the ground and used the torn clothes on her body to cover her exposed body. She then nervously fixed the veil covering her face. "Are you injured? Do you need my help?" Fade asked. The waitress lowered her head,pletely afraid to look at him. She murmured, "T-thank you. It''s okay." Fade felt a little surprised after he heard her voice. He paused and thought of something, then proceeded to look at the waitress in shock. "Are you Sasha Li?" The waitress immediately looked up in surprise when she heard his words. "M-Mr. Chen, have you already arrived? I, I just..." Before Sasha could finish speaking, Gail and Barrack who just got up from the ground rushed over aggressively. "Man, you dare to touch us! Are you tired of living?" "You''re ying with fire. I''ll let you know what my fist tastes like." Fade furrowed his brows and his expression sank. He was about to retaliate. However, at this moment, Sasha suddenly took a step and faced the two men. She warned, "Don''t come to a step closer." Gail and Barrack paused as they looked at Sasha, then burst outughing. "Why? Are you protecting your boy toy?" "D*mn, this little b*tch is daring enough to disobey us, and yet you''re still flirting with this little boy toy. I am going to screw you right in front of his face." The two men stepped forward menacingly, and were about to attack. At this moment, Sasha suddenly tore off the veil covering her face and looked straight at the two of them. Upon seeing this, Gail and Barrack were shocked. When they got a clear look at Sasha''s face, their expressions immediately changed. They were both taken aback. After a brief pause, they swallowed and turned around to leave. "D*mn, that face is hideous! I''m going to throw up." "What the hell, is she a monster? What even is that? It''s disgusting." At the same time, the onlookers were filled with shock as they cried out in surprise. Some even vomited as they couldn''t hold it in. "What''s the matter with her face? It looks rotten!" "D*mn it, that''s so disgusting. I can''t take it anymore. I''m going to throw up." "Initially I thought about having fun with her but now I can''t take it anymore." "That face is a waste of her figure and legs. What a pity." "Brother, you have really weird tastes. No matter how good her body and legs are, this face is uneptable!" Thements were apanied by asional vomiting. Not long after, the crowd of onlookers scattered and fled. At this moment, Sasha put the veil on her face again, and quietly said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." Looking at Sasha who was so calm at the moment, Fade felt a little surprised. He said, "It''s okay. Let''s find a ce and talk." "Well, Mr. Chen, please wait a moment." Sasha immediately walked to the bar and said something to the staff member who looked at her in disgust. She then took a number te and said to Fade, "I am off work. I have reserved a private room here now as a customer." "Please don''t mind the shabby conditions, Mr. Chen." Fade shook his head lightly, and reassured her, "I don''t mind." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Immediately, the two went to the private room. When the onlookers saw this, their faces were full of surprise and curiosity, staring at the two of them. A discussion started. "D*mn, he''s really something else. Even with that face, he can still go on." "What a true man. I admire him." "Brother, don''t vomitter!" "However, if she covers her face, it''s not impossible!" "That''s right. It doesn''t matter what face she has. It''s all the same when you turn off the lights. What''s the concern?" Ignoring other people''s words, the two entered the private room. "Mr. Chen, please have a seat!" Sasha respectfully invited him to sit down. After pouring wine skillfully, she bowed and handed it over. The movements were skilled and respectful. Obviously, she had practiced a lot in the bar. Fade took the wine ss, held it in his hand, and shook it slightly. However, he didn''t drink it. He looked at Sasha and calmly said, "Let''s talk about what you wanted to tell me." Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 Sasha went down on her knees in front of Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, you must have read about what I want to talk about in the email. I want to ask you for your help and I am willing to transfer all my shares in the Li family for free." Fade looked at Sasha. He did not respond immediately, but instead observed her for a while. He said, "Looking at your current situation, how do I believe that you still own shares in the Li family?" Hearing this, Sasha couldn''t help but pause, her gaze dimming as she lowered her head. After a few seconds of silence, she said, "Mr. Chen, my current situation is indeed troublesome. That''s why I want to ask you for your help." "Then talk about your current situation. Why are you like this? No matter how ruined your Li family is, your family should be able to afford to provide you with food and clothing, right?" Fade asked a little curiously. When Fade asked this, Sasha''s face showed a hint of sadness. She slowly began to speak, "Since the day of the battle in Eastset Mountain, I..." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Fade listened quietly, and quickly figured out how Sasha had fallen to this point. In the battle at Eastset Mountain, Fenrir and Martin had been killed, and Sasha was disfigured. Sasha''s dependence on the Li family copsed instantly, and there was nothing and no one to rely on anymore. She had also been degraded from the dignified eldestdy of the Li family, as the sinner of the Li family. After being driven out of the house by the Li family, the other members of the family also wanted to put the me for everything that happened to Sasha. They imed that she had provoked Fade, that it was her idea, and she was responsible for the fall of the Li family. Of course, these Li family members seemed to have forgotten that when Martin proposed the idea, most of them had agreed. Regardless of whether Sasha''s crime was serious or light, in short, she was expelled from the Li family. In the beginning, Sasha thought that it would be easy for her to find a refuge to ensure that she did not have to worry about food and clothing. She had been in Jade City for so many years. She had so many close friends as well and almost all of them were rich. However, she had obviously underestimated humanity. Now that the Li family had fallen, and they had offended Master Chen, her friends who were usually close to her couldn''t wait to avoid her at all costs. As for the men who once surrounded and went after her, all of them had naturally disappeared as well. They lost all interest when Sasha''s appearance had been ruined. So, in the situation that Sasha herself hadn''t expected at all, she led a vagrant life on the streets. She was penniless and almost couldn''t feed herself. Finally, relying on a little rtionship with an old servant of the Li family, she secured a job as a waitress in the Scarlet Bar. The dim bar lights and frequent night shifts were suitable for Sasha with this look then. However, her appearance still frightened some customers from time to time. Other colleagues in the bar also avoided her and deliberately made things difficult for her. Sasha''s life in the Scarlet Bar was also difficult. In the end, during a break between work, she found an opportunity to send an email to Quin, exining her intentions. As for the appointment with Fade that day, she had originally left work at seven o''clock. Unfortunately towards the end of work, she bumped into Gail and Barrack in thest private room. They were messing with her until then, so she didn''t show up. Right after that, the scene that Fade saw happened. After Fade listened, his face was expressionless. He had no sympathy for Sasha''s tragic encounters during this period. That was because there many people who were miserable than her. Besides, she was merely getting what she deserved. She once enjoyed the glory and wealth that ordinary people could not enjoy. After thinking for a while, Fade looked at Sasha and said, "ording to your statement, you have now been kicked out of the Li family. How will you give me the shares of the Li family that you have mentioned?" Sasha exined, "This is also where I want to ask Mr. Chen for help. I want to ask you to help me get back my shares in the Li family, and then I will transfer all of my shares to you, Mr. Chen." "You want me to do that!" Fade narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at her sharply. Upon seeing this, Sasha quickly exined, "Mr. Chen, my current situation is not optimistic and I can''t even go back to the Li family''s house, but from the legal aspects, I own the most shares in the Li family." "You do?" Fade was a little surprised. Sasha continued, "Mr. Chen, I absolutely will not lie to you. When my grandfather was still alive, he loved me very much and he trained me to be the first sessor. In his will at the time, he left me 20% of the shares in the Li family." "In addition, my father still had 31% of the shares in his hands. He has passed away now, and I am his only daughter. Then, with the shares that my grandfather left me,bined with my father''s shares... In short, the total shares that I should inherit is 51%." "With this amount of shares, you will be thergest shareholder of the Li family. The ownership of the Li family will also be under your name." Hearing this, Fade was taken aback. ording to his previous thoughts, if Sasha owned only 20% of the shares in the Li family, it was already arge amount. After all, the assets of the Li family amounted to hundreds of billions. 20% of the total was indeed a big sum of money. However, he hadn''t expected that thebined shares under her name could be as high as 51%. She could actually take control of the Li family. This had far exceeded Fade''s expectations. He couldn''t help but feel a little tempted. However, Fade did not immediately express his intentions. He remained silent for a few moments before saying, "Then, what is the biggest problem you are facing now while getting back the shares?" Hearing this, Sasha couldn''t help being delighted. When Fade asked specific questions, he had already shown that he was inclined to agree. In an instant, Sasha smiled and quickly exined, "The greatestpetitors I am facing right now are my second uncle, Hanson and my cousin, Billy, and their family." "After my grandfather and father died, I was expelled. They became the heirs of the Li family, and theirbined shares reach more than 30%. Compared with other shareholders, they are the largest shareholders." "Furthermore, my second uncle is not very interested in the family business, nor is he interested in business operations. Therefore, he ns to take back my shares and sell them to foreign consortia. He is going to let them manage the operations, while he just sits back and collects the dividends." "The Li family is entrepreneurship that my grandfather started from scratch and built up so hard for so many years. I don''t want it to fall into the hands of outsiders." Hearing this, Fade''s eyelids trembled slightly, and a gleam of light shed in his eyes. Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Selling the Li family to foreigners was something Fade never wanted. Not to mention that Sasha had promised him 51 % of her shares. The lessons learned from Maritime Ocean Pharma had reminded Fade that foreigners should not be allowed to control important local industries. It was fine during normal times. Once something happened, the key decisionid in the hands of others. The locals could only be at the foreigners'' mercy. Thinking of this, Fade looked at Sasha, nodded lightly, and said, "I will promise you regarding this matter." "Really?" Sasha was taken aback, and then rejoiced. "Mr. Chen, thank you so much." Excited, she immediately raised her head and looked at Fade with surprise on her face. However, she immediately thought of something, and instantly lowered her head. She covered her cheeks, not daring to face Fade. After thanking him, Sasha was about to take Fade away. However, at this moment, Fade suddenly thought of something and shouted, "Wait a minute!" Sasha was stunned when she heard his words. She stopped walking immediately and bowed her head at Fade respectfully, "Mr. Chen, do you have any more orders?" Fade said, "Raise your head." Sasha was shocked and paused for a while, but she still raised her head and looked at Fade. However, her eyes were obviously avoiding Fade. She dared not look at him. Looking at Sasha''s cheeks, Fade appeared indifferent. He took out a bottle of ointment and handed it to Sasha, saying, "Take this medicine back and apply it several times. Soon, you will be able to recover your looks." "Ah..." Sasha paused in shock. Then, she couldn''t help but be overjoyed. With a surprised expression on her face, she looked at Fade, "Can my face really be restored? I..." Fade said lightly, "If I have the ability to make your face like this, naturally I have the ability to recover it." "If you don''t believe me, you can try it now." "I-1 believe you." Sasha was nervous and excited, but still cautiously opened the ointment bottle. She dug out a blob of ointment, and applied it on her face. When the green ointment was applied to the face, it felt cool and veryfortable, which made Sasha feel a lot better. The festering tingling sensation on her face had disappeared. Sasha touched her cheeks, feeling that her face seemed to be much smoother. Afterwards, Sasha rushed into the bathroom, washed the ointment off her face, and looked up at herself in the mirror. In an instant, Sasha was shocked as she caressed her cheeks in disbelief. Tear drops rolled down silently, "Is this my face?" At this moment, the previous disgusting appearance on Sasha''s cheekspletely disappeared, and her original appearance had roughly been restored. Despite this, the texture of her skin was still very poor. There were even some signs of ulceration. However, since Sasha''s original appearance was excellent, although she had only recovered to only about 50 or 60%, she already looked good. The excited Sasha came out of the bathroom and looked at Fade. She was a little incoherent because of her excitement, "Mr. Chen, I-1 don''t even know how to..." Fade looked at Sasha quietly and said, "After taking control of the Li family, I need an agent, and my agent can''t be unpresentable. Understand?" Sasha couldn''t help feeling delighted when she heard this. She was even more excited than getting her appearance recovered. Obviously, Fade meant that she was going to be a representative. Although the word "agent" did not sound nice which seemed as if she was just working for others, for Sasha now, being able to work as an agent was already a fortunate thing. Not to mention bing Fade''s agent, in the name of Master Chen now in Jade City; wherever Sasha would go in the future as Master Chen''s agent, she would be respected. Thinking of this, Sasha was so exhrated that she almost jumped up, and her entire face was full of excitement. Upon seeing this, Fade said indifferently, "It is not easy to be my agent. If things are not handled well, I will get a recement, understand?" "I understand. I''ll work hard to take care of everything for you, Mr. Chen," Sasha said excitedly and respectfully. Fade nodded, then got up and said, "Okay, then the matter is settled. I should leave." Sasha sent Fade out, all the way to the exit of Scarlet Bar. When Fade walked out of the private room, the eyes of the guests in the bar focused on him again. They began to point andment about him. "D*mn, this man is really something else. It took him so long toe out." "He has such a peculiar liking. I can''t take that kind of stuff. Dude, I admire you so much." "Hey, what about the woman? Why didn''t you bring her out?" "Buddy,e and take a photo together. This is the first time I have seen such a warrior like you. I must remember this." Amidst the noisy bbers of the crowd, Fade ignored their words and walked forward. At this time, Sasha followed Fade and walked out of the private room. All the guests looked at Sasha with mockery. For a while, they were all dumbstruck. Each of them looked at Sasha with their faces full of disbelief and mouths opened wide. This was because the monster-like woman just now hadpletely changed her appearance, and she had turned into a beautiful woman with a decent face. Coupled with Sasha''s existing good figure, she looked outstanding at once. In an instant, a sensation broke out in the bar. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "D*mn, what happened? How did she suddenly be so beautiful?" "What the hell just happened? Is she still the monster just now?" "What happened inside? Was that woman pretending? She deliberately tested us with that hideous look." "What a pity. Why didn''t I go for her just now? Her figure and her looks are top notch!" "That''s right. I regret it as well, man!" Sasha held her chin up, with a shining and confident glimmer in her eyes. She went directly to the bar manager, threw off her badge, and dered, "I quit." Immediately, under the manager''s surprised and stunned gaze, Sasha followed behind Fade and strode away. After dealing with Sasha''s affairs, Fade went back and discussed the matter with both Quin and Lily. When the two women learned that Sasha actually owned 51% of the shares in the Li family, they were even more excited. They didn''t bother about resting anymore and quickly got busy again. They improvised and perfected previous ns, as well as re-adjusted them. Facing the twodies who were like business maniacs, Fade could only sigh. Seeing them happily immersed in business, he could only do his best in terms of logistics. He prepared medicines by himself to ensure the health and wellness of the twodies. Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Three dayster, at 9:30 in the morning, a number of luxury cars drove downstairs to the headquarters of the Li family''spany. Men and women dressed in formal clothes got out of the luxury cars and walked into thepany headquarters with serious expressions. These were all shareholders of the Li family, and most of them were rtives of the Li family. After Fade had killed Fenrir and Martin, the performance of the Li family during this period had greatly deteriorated and the assets had shrunk a lot. However, for the Li family who had a big business, the remaining assets were still an exorbitant figure. For ordinary people, that was still a far-fetched existence. People arrived one after another. When it was almost ten o''clock, a ck, Lincoln limousine appeared at thepany''s entrance. It was eyecatching The car stopped, and the security guard respectfully opened the door for the person in the back seat. Immediately, a middle- aged man in a suit and leather shoes got out of the car. Some people recognized him immediately. This person was Hanson Li, Master Li''s second son. At this moment, Hanson, in high spirits with a smile on his face, seemed verycent. After all, after the deaths of Fenrir and Martin, he had now be the acting head of the Li family. His status had risen a lot, so it was normal to be proud. After getting off the car, Hanson did not go in immediately, but stood at the side of the car door, waiting for another person in the car to get out. Under everyone''s attention, a blond foreigner got out of the car. The foreigner was in his mid-forties and he was tall. With his head held up slightly, he was smiling, giving people a feeling of self- confidence and even a little arrogance. Hanson really looked respectful in front of this foreigner. He greeted him with a smile, and said with a smile, "Mr. Smith,e along with me!" Upon seeing this, some of the shareholders and rtives of the Li family who were on the side could not help but discuss in a low voice. "Is that foreigner someone from the Smith Group?" "Yes, I heard that he is the manager in charge of the Asian region. His status in the Micovia headquarters is quite remarkable." "It seems that this time the Smith Group is very concerned about the acquisition of the Li family!" "Our Li family has a market value of hundreds of billions. Even for the Smith Group, it is definitely a big deal." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "s, it''s a pity to see the property of our Li family being sold to foreigners like this. That''s the hard work of a lifetime of our Old Master!" "Yes, but the major shareholder Hanson wants to sell it. What can we say?" "There''s no choice. We are just minor shareholders. It''s good enough to get a share of the pie. We don''t have any rights to speak." "Forget it, after today, the Li family will have copsed. After receiving the money, I''ll run some small businesses to make ends meet." At ten o''clock in the morning, people were sitting in the conference room of Li family headquarters. Hanson, who was sitting at the main seat, scanned through the shareholders around the huge conference table and said, "It''s time. Let''s start the meeting." "I think everyone knows the topic of this meeting when I gathered all shareholders here today. I won''t beat around the bush, so I will just talk about the main points." After a pause, Hanson pointed to the foreigner sitting next to him, and introduced, "This is Mr. Smith from the Smith Group in Micovia. The Smith Group is one of the fivergest consortia in Micovia. It has a history of nearly a hundred years, a strong foundation, and arge scale. It''s a real big consortium." "I don''t think the current state of our Li family needs any further exnation. I believe all of you know that the situation is not satisfactory. I want to transfer the shares of the Li family to the Smith Group, and allow the Smith Group to acquire our Li family." "Regarding this point, what do you guys think?" Hanson looked at the crowd. He was the first to express his opinion, "I personally agree to the acquisition." With Hanson taking the lead, many people close to Hanson, including his son Billy, immediately raised their hands, "We also agree to that." There were many people who raised their hands, but there were still many people who didn''t. Upon seeing this, Hanson frowned slightly and asked, "Do you have different opinions?" Someone asked, "I want to ask you, what is the price of the Smith Group''s acquisition of our shares in the Li family?" Hanson replied, "ording to the market price, the purchase price is 10.23 dors per share." "The price is too low at 10.23 dors per share. The stock price of our Li familyst week was still at 12 dors per share!" The one who threw the question expressed his dissatisfaction. Many people nodded at this moment, obviously not satisfied with the price. Hanson immediately exined, "You said that the price was 12 dors a week ago. It is true, but you also know what happened this week. Stock prices will fall. The price set by the Smith Group is not considered low anymore. If the price goes down again, our losses will be even greater." Hearing this, some people were still dissatisfied. "Your hypothesis is that the price keeps falling. Then that will be the case. But in the past two days, our Li family''s stock price has stabilized and is showing a trend of recovery. I believe that as long as we stabilize the internal situation and develop well, our Li family''s stock price will surely rise again. After all, our family''s performance and data in different fields are all good." When Hanson heard this, he said with disdain, "You said mine is just a hypothesis. But what you said is a hypothesis as well, is it not? It is easy to say to stabilize the situation and allow the stock price to increase. However, if it continues to drop, what will you do? Can you make up for the money lost for our family?" The minor shareholders who were questioned by Hanson immediately fell speechless. Hanson didn''t bother to continue asking questions one by one anymore. He pped the table directly, and said loudly, "I know some people have different ideas in their hearts. I don''t want to persuade you one by one." "Now, as the first shareholder of the Li family, I will exercise the privileges of the first shareholder and directly decide to agree to the acquisition by the Smith Group." "Those who don''t want to sell their own shares can keep it without selling it. But for the cash out of your shares and annual dividends, I''ll have to think about it." As soon as everyone heard that, many people at the scene suddenly changed their countenances. Many believed that if they continued to keep their shares, the stock price of the Li family would rise again. However, Hanson had directly restricted the cash out of their share and year-end dividends. This was equivalent to cutting off their idea of making money. After all, for these small shareholders, no matter how high the stock price had risen, it would be equivalent to nothing if it could not be converted into cash. In contrast, if they were to sell it there and then, they could still make a fortune. Perhaps it would be the best choice. As a result, some small shareholders who had not raised their hands at the moment shook their heads. They could only sigh and raise their hands, "We also agree to sell the shares." Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 In an instant, all the shareholders in the room raised their hands. Upon seeing this, the corner of Hanson''s mouth curved into a smile. He nodded and said, "Since everyone agrees, let''s start the execution." Immediately, the secretary distributed the relevant documents to the shareholders, and Hanson was wreathed in smiles as he chatted with Tommy Smith. He was just waiting for the minority shareholders to sign the contract before he could sign the contract with thetter. Right after all the minority shareholders had signed the contract, Hanson was about to sign the contract with Tommy. Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside. Hanson frowned at this. He turned and instructed the secretary standing beside him, "Go and check what''s going on." "Yes!" The secretary nodded and promptly walked out the meeting room. However, there was a loud bang before he could reach the door. Then, the door of the meeting room was kicked open with great force, shocking all the upants. "Which brat dared to create trouble here? Catch him..." Hanson was furious. He got up and red at the door. Nheless, his voice faltered when he saw the figure who had barged into the meeting room. He couldn''t help but tremble while his face showed a touch of horror, and his voice suddenly softened. "M-Mr. Chen? Why are you here? We..." The person was none other than Fade. Everyone in the Li family looked at Fade at that moment. Their expressions were particrly complicated. "Are you all here? You must be having a meeting!" Fade nced at the people in the room and uttered lightly. Hanson resisted the fear in his heart and replied, "Mr. Chen, our family is holding a shareholders meeting. I wonder why you are here?" Fade dragged over a chair and sat down at the table, saying, "I see, a shareholders meeting. It just so happens that I am here to attend the meeting too." "Um... Mr. Chen, you don''t seem to be a shareholder of the Li family... So..." Hanson spoke with a sullen face. Fade red at Hanson upon hearing this and cut him off, "Who said I am not a shareholder of the Li family?" "What..." Hanson looked utterly confused. Fade then pped his hands and ordered, "Come in!" Everyone was taken aback at once and all their gazes turned to the entrance of the meeting room. In the next second, they saw the figure of a slender woman walking in from the door. When they saw the woman''s face clearly, they couldn''t help feeling surprised; astonishment was written over their faces. "Sasha? Aren''t you Sasha Li? Why are you back?" "Your face... What the hell is going on?" "Wasn''t Sasha''s face disfigured? I can''t believe she has recovered now. Her face is radiant and she seems to look better than before." Everyone in the Li family was startled and they all chattered in unison. Under their gazes, Sasha entered with an extremely confident look on her face. She said loudly, "Everyone, I have transferred all my shares of the Li family to Mr. Chen. Therefore, Mr. Chen is one of the Li family''s shareholders; moreover, he is thergest shareholder." Hearing this, everyone at the scene gasped. Hanson was particrly shocked. His face sank instantly and he said, "Sasha, don''t joke around. I don''t recall your owning shares of the Li family." Billy, Hanson''s son, immediately added, "Sasha, you have been expelled from the Li family for your sins. What right do you have toe back and ask for the shares?" Sasha snorted coldly and answered, "Expelled from the family? Who is qualified to drive me out of the Li family? Besides, even if I was expelled, the shares of the Li family under my name still belong to me." After saying this, Sasha pped her hands, and awyer in a suit and leather shoes walked in. He showed the documents to everyone while exining, "This is the proof of the Li family''s shares that Miss Li owns. Among them, 20% of the shares are from Master Li''s will while the other 31% are inherited from her father, Martin Li. Thus, the total 51% of shares belong to Miss Li." "What? 51 %! That''s so much!" "51 %... Doesn''t this mean that the Li family belongs to Sasha?" "How can this be?" During everyone''s discussion, Hanson''s expression had be very ugly and gloomy. He did not read the documents produced by thewyer at all. Instead, he said, "Sasha, don''t kid around. If you have any difficulties recently, I can give you some financial support. However, it''s meaningless to produce these fake documents." This was an understatement. He wanted to straightaway regard Sasha''s documents as false. Sasha didn''t give in. She refuted, "Uncle Hanson, I have to remind you that all the shares under my name have been transferred to Mr. Chen. You are now insulting Mr. Chen!" Hearing this, Hanson''s face subconsciously became stiff. Fade gently drummed his fingers on the desk as he spoke, "Only relevant experts can appraise the authenticity of the documents. No one can qualitatively verify it with just a few words." He continued, "If you want to file awsuit, show some evidence. We can do it slowly and steadily." As for the authenticity of the documents, Fade and Quin had already sent someone to verify them, hence they didn''t worry about it. Speaking of this, the expressions of Hanson and the others couldn''t help but sink. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Hanson understood that if he started awsuit, he would inevitably be on the losing side. Therefore, Hanson''s face twitched and he was ready to say something. However, at this moment, Fade''s face fell. He mmed his palm on the table and uttered sternly, "If someone doesn''t want to lodge awsuit and wants to use some direct methods, I would prefer it even more. After all, simple is always my style." After speaking, Fade lifted his palm and sat down. In front of him, a clear five-fingered palm print appeared on the surface of the solid wood desk. At this sight, everyone, especially Hanson, looked ghastly. Fade''s incredible strength had already been proven from the moment he took Titan''s life. If Fade came to blows, even if there were a total of a hundred Hansons, he would still not be Fade''s opponent. For a moment, Hanson had no choice but to look at Tommy and signaled with his eyes for help. Tommy understood and nodded slightly. He then looked at Fade, stood up, and said, "Sir, Smith Group has signed a contract of intent with the Li family. Your behavior has disrupted the contract of ourpany. This is illegal behavior. If you don'' t stop your deeds immediately, Smith Group will not let it go easily." "Smith Group..." Fade snorted coldly as he peered at the foreigner. He snapped coldly, "Don''t talk to me about any contract of intent. Even if it is a signed contract, I will make myself clear again. You Micovians can''t take a single share of the Li family." Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 When Tommy heard that, he became angry and red at Fade, saying, "Sir, we live in a society under the rule ofw. All things are bound by rules. Besides, Smith Group has the world''s top legal team. If you want to continue messing around, we don''t mind staying with you to the end." After finishing his words, Tommy shot daggers at Fade with a threatening look. Hearing this, even Sasha was slightly worried. Indeed, Smith Group was one of the several major consortia in Micovia. In the eyes of the world, the company was the top existence. Thewyers they could recruit were naturally the cream of the crop in the world. If they ended up dragged into the whirlpool of legalwsuits with Smith Group, even if Sasha could win in the end, it was likely that the Li family would inevitably suffer great losses. After all, thesewyers in Micovia, especially thewyers of the wealthy, were well-known for their ability to exploit loopholes. Thinking of this, Sasha couldn''t help but nce at Fade with worry. Catching her unsettled behavior, a smug look appeared on Tommy''s face. At this time, Hanson had also whispered something to Tommy. Tommy''s gaze wavered slightly. Looking at Fade, he continued saying, "Moreover, even if we solve the issue by force and withoutw, Smith Group will not be afraid. I believe that as long as we have money, we can hire the best martial artists." "By then, I am afraid you will have to think twice, Mr. Chen." When Fade heard the provocative statements, he raised his head and gazed at Tommy. He asked indifferently, "What do you mean? Are you threatening me?" The corner of Tommy''s mouth raised slightly and he replied, "I didn''t threaten anyone. I was just telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, you can try and see for yourself." Although Tommy imed that it was not a threat, it was already very obvious that his words and attitude were threatening both Fade and Sasha. Fade narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly. His tone was extremely callous as he said, "It hasn''t been long since Titan lost his life, yet someone has already forgotten my strength!" After that, Fade stood up with a swoosh and instantly leaped towards Tommy. Hanson and Tommy were shocked at the same time and they eximed, "What are you doing..." However, before they could finish their words, Fade''s right hand had already strangled Tommy''s throat and he lifted him from the ground with ease. Tommy struggled to break free, but his sturdy body served no purpose in Fade''s hands at this moment. Just like that, Fade lifted him and walked to the window. Afterwards, he reached out with his left hand and mmed the tempered ss on the window. Hethen brought Tommy out of the window with one hand, holding him in the air. The conference room was located on the top floor of the office building. It was on the 24th floor, nearly 100 meters high. The whistling wind blew past Tommy''s ears, and when he lowered his head, there was nothing below his feet. Witnessing such a scene, even the Li family members were trembling with fright, let alone Tommy himself. They had almost gone limp at the shocking event. "N-No! F*ck..." The panicked Tommy started to yell nonsense at this frightening moment. Fade uttered coldly, "I wanted to sit down and have a peaceful talk with you all, but you refused to cooperate. If that''s the case, let''s do something simple." Meanwhile, Hanson was petrified out of his wits when he heard this. He waspletely speechless. He once again felt the terrifying pressure under Eastset Mountain. At this time, he seemed to recall that the man in front of him was the very terrifying existence who had killed Titan, Fenrir, and Martin. Even if Fade killed them there and then, it was just a matter of doing something by the way. Thinking of this, Hanson didn''t dare to have any extra thoughts. He hurriedly said, "Mr. Chen, I-1 admit that Sasha''s shares are valid. I agree that she controls 51% of the shares of the Li family. I won''t sell my shares anymore." Immediately, Hanson muttered something to Tommy. Tommy panicked as he was still held in the air. He stuttered, "W- We won''t buy it. We won''t buy it anymore!" Hearing this, Fade nodded slightly before bringing Tommy back in. He released his right hand and threw thetter on the ground. The sturdy Tommy suddenly looked like a pool of fat,pletely limp on the ground. He was pale, trembling all over, and his gaze was a little lost. Ignoring Tommy, Fade returned to his seat and said, "Since you have admitted Sasha''s shares, she is now the head of the Li family. Does anyone have any objections?" No one dared to object. Fade nodded and added, "Then, the meeting is dismissed." The shareholders hurriedly got up, wishing to escape from that ce. After all, no one wanted to be swayed by Fade at an altitude of tens of meters like how Tommy had been. Hanson''s face looked very awful. He sent someone to help Tommy, and then wanted to leave. However, at this moment, Fade seemed to have suddenly thought of something and said, "Hold on." Hanson trembled with fear, He stopped in his tracks, looked at Fade, and squeezed out a smile that was uglier than a crying face. "Mr. Chen, do you have any more orders?" "Your family still holds about 30% of the shares, right?" Fade asked. "Um..." Hanson''s heart skipped a beat and he had a bad feeling. However, he had to nod his head and admit, "Y-Yes." "In that case, I want to buy the shares of the Li family you own. This shouldn''t be a problem," Fade stated as he looked straight at Hanson. Hanson was taken aback. Even if there were tens of millions of unwillingness in his heart, he could only nod and agree, "Sure, sure!" Fade hummed, "Good. Come here and sign the contract." Just then, thewyer handed over a contract. Hanson epted the contract with an ugly expression. When he looked at it, he couldn''t help but exim, "10.23 dors per share? This rate is too low!" Fade''s expression sank. "Too low? When you bought other shareholders'' shares previously, you didn''t say that." "That was because Tommy and I..." At this point, Hanson suddenly realized something and quickly closed his mouth. His expression became uneasy. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As soon as these words came out, many minority shareholders who had not left couldn''t help but look at Hanson. Their eyes became cold and were brimming with anger. They were all business people and were very sensitive to business matters. Needless to say, they could already guess the implied meaning in Hanson''s words just now. Hanson had bought their shares at a price of 10.23 dors per share, but the price they were subsequently sold to Smith Group should be way more than that. Hanson must have wanted to make a fortune from the price difference. Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Thinking of this, some angry shareholders almost couldn''t help rushing over to beat Hanson up violently. Others were also constantly cursing at him. "What a b*stard! He even takes advantage of his rtives!" "Hanson, I have never realized that you are so shameless." "D*mn, the way you described everything makes it sound reasonable. Turns out you just want to take our money." "I was blind before to have supported this kind of guy as the head of the family." Faced with the waves of curses, Hanson''s expression became even uglier. He did not dare to lift his head. Fade ignored these and said lightly, "Why haven''t you signed yet? Do you want me to do it for you?" Hanson was taken aback and didn''t dare to say anything more. He quickly picked up the fountain pen and signed his name on the contract. After thewyer had confirmed that there was no problem with the signature, Fade waved his hand and said to Hanson, "Get out!" Hanson immediately fled like he was pardoned. The rest of the shareholders also left one after another. In a while, Fade and Sasha were left alone in the huge conference room. Sasha ced the contract in front of Fade and said respectfully, "Mr. Chen, you have 30% of Hanson''s shares. In your hands, you now have 81% of the shares in the Li family. You''re absolutely thergest shareholder." Fade didn''t bother to look at these contracts. After all, money was nothing to him. He turned to look at Sasha and said, "I can''t manage the affairs of the Li family personally. Therefore, I need an agent." "I choose you to be my agent. Do you know what you have to do?" Fade asked. Sasha was very respectful and she nodded in response. "I understand that my responsibility as an agent is to manage the Li family''s affairs for you, Mr. Chen. I''ll always be loyal to you and never betray you. I''ll do whatever you tell me to." Fade nodded in satisfaction and uttered, "That''s basically it." "You shall handle the uing matters." After instructing her, Fade turned around and left. The next day, there was a huge sensation in the entire businessmunity in Jade City. The Li family, which had been precarious and even rumored to be sold during this period, had suddenly changed its head. Sasha, who had not been heard of, had suddenly returned to the Li family. She not only regained her appearance but also regained control of the Li family, quickly stabilizing their family business. Moreover, many people were very surprised that after Sasha regained control of the Li family, she had quickly reached a coborative rtionship with both Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Sincere Medicine Center. People knew that these two groups had had a hostile rtionship before. Now that they had suddenly cooperated, this naturally aroused the curiosity of many people, and of course, a lot of spections as well. For a time, the businessmunity in Jade City was vtile and various rumors continued. However, one thing was certain. The Li family, which was originally precarious, had stabilized again and the momentum of their development was rtively good. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Just when there was very little news about the Li family in Jade City''smercial sector, in a luxurious vi, Hanson and Tommy sat in a room and watched the news regarding Sasha regaining control over the Li family. They were angry and mmed the TV remote control to the ground. "D*mn it! That position should have belonged to me. Now, I am..." Hanson scolded in a fury. Tommy''s expression was even more sombre and gloomy. He said, "I have never suffered such humiliation and intimidation. I must exact revenge on those who dare to go against me." Hearing this, Hanson''s expression shifted, but then he thought of something and reminded the other, "Mr. Smith, I know you are very upset but I still have to remind you that Fade is a martial arts expert. He''s someone very powerful. I am afraid it is not easy to make a move on him." Tommy couldn''t help feeling stunned and hesitated for a while. He was extremely infuriated and he roared cruelly, "Then, can we just let this matter be? He humiliated me! How can I just let go of this insult?" Hanson was speechless for a while, not knowing what to say. After all, he himself wanted to retaliate against Fade, but he had no ability to fight thetter. At this moment, Billy entered the room. With a touch of excitement on his face, he dered, "Dad, Mr. Smith, I have good news!" "What is it?" The two asked Billy in unison, looking at him. "There is hope for our revenge!" Billy eximed. "What?" Hanson was taken aback and then stood up. He stared at Billy and asked, "What do you mean? Are you nning to do something against Fade? You must not do anything stupid, Billy. You are no match for him. You..." Billy held on to his anxious father and reassured, "Dad, you''re treating me as a fool! Of course, I know my own strength. I am definitely not Fade''s opponent, but that doesn''t mean we can''t get our revenge." "What do you mean?" Hanson gradually thought of something. Billy blinked before saying slowly, "We have to ask others to do it for us." "Why, do you want to hire an assassin?" Hanson''s heart clenched, but then he shook his head and said, "Fade''s strength is now unbeatable in the whole of Jade City. There is no assassin capable enough to kill him." Billy narrowed his eyes and responded, "No one in Jade City can kill him, but that doesn''t mean that outsiders can''t." "Did you hire assassins from other ces?" Hanson pressed on. Billy shook his head and replied, "No, I didn''t. Hear me out, the thing is..." "Recently, many martial artists have swarmed into Jade City, including many world- renowned warriors. There should be people whom Mr. Smith is familiar with, such as Phyton from Micovia." Hearing this, Tommy was a little unsettled. He questioned cautiously, "Phyton? Has hee to Jade City? What is he doing here? What happened?" Hanson looked puzzled and he asked in confusion, "Is this Phyton very powerful?" Tommy answered, "Hanson, Phyton is the top bandit in our country. In the past two decades, he has robbed and murdered no less than twenty people. The police have been tracking him for more than twenty years, but he hasn''t been caught yet. Now, Phyton has been listed as the eighth most wanted criminal by the FBI. He''s a real fiend." Hanson couldn''t help taking a deep breath andplimented, "He''s amazing!" "But, how do you receive news about this kind of person? How do you contact him? What should you do if an ident urs?" A series of questions surged in Hanson''s heart as he was concerned about Billy. Billyforted him, "Dad, don''t worry. Phyton came to Jade City this time because things are a bit special. His momentum..." The Li family re-flourished, while Fade''spany and pharmacy progressed more and more smoothly. Even Quin''s illness waspletely cured. During this period of time, Fade was in a good mood. Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Fade was humming a little tune, leaning on a chair, ready to take a break. Suddenly, a call came in, and Fade saw that the ID belonged to the Chief Executive. He was slightly surprised and immediately answered the phone call. "Chief Executive. Why are you calling me now? Is it about the medical reform?" On the other end of the phone, the Chief Executive''s tone was a little serious as he said, "Fade, it is not a matter of medical reform but something else. The situation is a bit urgent. Do you have time to come over?" Hearing that the matter was urgent, Fade nodded without hesitation and said, "I''lle over immediately." "Well, sorry for troubling you. I''ll wait for you at the Government House." Then, the Chief Executive hung up the phone. Fade hurried to the Government House. When he came to the meeting room, he noticed that besides the Chief Executive, Titas from the Jade City Police Department and Leonardo from the Stealth Team were also present in the meeting room. "Mr. Chen, you are here! Have a seat," greeted the Chief Executive. Fade sat down, looked at the Chief Executive, and questioned, "What''s so urgent that it requires my presence?" The Chief Executive turned on the projector, and some surveince recordings were disyed on it. Fade watched them and found that it was basically surveince videos from various traffic checkpoints such as terminals and airports. At first nce, there was nothing special. However, after watching for a while, he noticed that some people who were in the recordings were highlighted. "These people are..." Fade began to ask. The Chief Executive nced at Titas, who immediately spoke up, "ording to monitoring and investigation of the police force, in thest half month, we found that 32 ouws and international criminals have entered the city." "Ouws and international criminals?" Fade frowned. Titas continued, "The 32 people are just those we managed to monitor. Outside of the monitoring, I''m afraid there are even more people we can''t detect." "Moreover, all of them are not ordinary people. They are all criminals wanted by the international police." "Among them, there is Jackson from Earlington, who was involved in ten bank robberies, Phyton, who''s on the FBI Wanted List in Micovia, and Tobias Kong, the terrorist killer from Southeast Asia who killed more than 100 people..." Fade looked at the list of names. Although he was not familiar with them, from the introduction on the big screen, he could tell that these criminals were all evildoers who deserved to suffer in Hell. After Titas had finished introducing them, Leonardo stood up with a serious expression. "In addition to these criminals, ording to the tracking of our Stealth Team, many martial artists have also entered Jade City." "Among them, there are more than 20 martial artists from Dragonville. Apart from that, there are also more than ten martial artists from overseas." Fade couldn''t help asking, "What is the reason behind so many wicked men and warriors entering Jade City at this time?" Everyone in the room fell silent for a while, and the Chief Executive looked at Fade and answered, "Because of Titan Studio." Upon hearing this, Fade''s heart skipped a beat and he seemed to have thought of something. The Chief Executive immediately exined, "Since you killed Titan, Titan Studio had been disbanded. Our entire martial arts world in Jade City also fell apart and became a mess." "Fade, you also know that Titan Studio''s power previously ounted for almost 70% of the power in Jade City''s martial arts world. From a legal perspective, their organization sometimes crosses the line and belongs to the gray area." "On the other hand, Titan Studio ruled over the city''s martial arts world, and Titan was honored as the Martial Soul of Jade City. To a certain extent, it also resisted the invasion of Jade City''s martial arts world by other martial arts forces. From this perspective, Titan Studio can be regarded as maintaining the city''s stability. After all, if so many warriors suddenly stir up a mess, Jade City will face great trouble." "And now, with Titan''s death, Titan Studio is disbanded. The martial arts world in Jade City has dispersed, and the martial arts force from the outside world naturally wants to take advantage of this and seek benefits in Jade City. Besides, Titan Studio is such a big sect. For them, it''s a big advantage and everyone wants to seize the opportunity." Hearing this, Fade understood that the reason behind these criminals and martial artists entering Jade City at this time was to fight for the empty territory of the city''s martial arts world since Titan Studio had been disbanded. To some extent, Fade was the culprit who had caused this incident. Thinking of this, Fade''s expression turned dull and he asked aloud, "Chief Executive, how should this matter be resolved?" The Chief Executive replied, "From my point of view as a government official, all these people who break thew should be driven away or even arrested." Immediately, the Chief Executive sighed andmented, "But this is just an ideal n. With our current strength in Jade City, it is impossible to drive so many people away or arrest them." "Moreover, even if they are driven away now, if the structure of Jade City''s martial arts world itself remains unchanged, other martial arts forces will still invade again." "So, from a more realistic point of view, the best way to resist the invasion of external martial forces is to re-elect a Martial Soul in Jade City, like the previous Titan. The new Martial Soul will unite Jade City''s martial arts world again." When Fade listened to his analysis, he nodded and agreed, "Indeed, this is a more realistic All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. approach." Fade then looked up and immediately found that the Chief Executive and Titas were looking at him expectantly. "Mr. Chen, you..." Fade''s heart trembled and he waved his hand quickly, saying, "If you want to propose for me to be the Martial Soul of Jade City, I''m really sorry but I can''t bear this heavy responsibility." Upon hearing this, the Chief Executive and Titas spoke quickly. "Fade, you defeated Titan. You are powerful, and now you have a lot of prestige in the martial arts world in Jade City. You are the best choice to rece Titan and be the new Martial Soul!" "Yes, Mr. Chen, you are definitely a one and only candidate. Others can''t afford to take this position at all!" Fade said helplessly, "Chief Executive, Sergeant Xu, I understand what you both mean." "But I am not from Jade City. This time, I stayed in Jade City only because of my wife and the company. I will leave when things are settled. Therefore, the position as the Martial Soul is probably not suitable for me." The Chief Executive and Titas couldn''t help but look disappointed. "Mr. Chen, if you can''t take up the position, I am afraid it will be difficult to convince the public!" "In this case, it is indeed a bit troublesome." The people in the room frowned. Fade''s brain was also working quickly at this moment. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and said, "Oh, actually, there is a suitable candidate." Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 The Chief Executive and Titas asked at the same time, "Who is it?" Fade smiled as he blurted a name, "Lucas Xie." "Lucas Xie?" The others weren''t familiar with this name, not knowing who it was. Leonardo thought for a while and then a clue popped up in his mind. He said, "Lucas must be the master I saw working by your side. Am I right, Mr. Chen?" Fade nodded and affirmed his question, "That''s right. Lucas was a warrior whom I defeated when I was in Bay City. Since then, he has been by my side." "His current strength has reached thete stage of the ck Level, and he is not far from the pinnacle stage of ck Level. When he bes the Martial Soul of Jade City, I can guarantee that he will be loyal and cooperative with the Chief Executive and Sergeant Xu." When the Chief Executive and Titas heard this, they looked at each other and pondered on the suggestion. The Chief Executive mused, "Lucas'' strength which ranges from thete stage of the ck Level to the pinnacle stage is not considered as top-notch, but it is more than enough to be the Martial Soul of Jade City." Titas chimed in, "However, it''s mainly prestige. The Martial Soul of Jade City must be able to suppress everyone in the martial arts world, so that everyone can unite and resist the invasion of external martial arts forces. If he can''t unite the local martial arts forces, I am afraid that he will not be qualified for the position regardless of how powerful he is." Fade understood their concerns and responded, "I understand what you both mean. Now, if Lucas wants to take on the position, the biggest obstacle is prestige. Without prestige, he can''t convince people, right?" "Yes, this is the key point!" "Indeed, if he can''t convince the public, his position will be unstable. After all, Titan has been operating in Jade City for several decades before securing this position." Fade pondered for a moment after listening to their remarks. He then said, "It''s probably impossible for Lucas to achieve the level of prestige like Titan''s in a short time. After all, years of hard work can''t be rushed overnight." "Nheless, in this short time, I still have the confidence Lucas is able to gain a certain amount of reputation to suppress other people in Jade City''s martial arts world." Fade smiled confidently. The Chief Executive and Titas were taken aback and looked at Fade. "Fade, what do you mean? Are you going to let Lucaspete to be famous?" "If he wins a championship, he might be able to rise in a short time." Fade smiled and answered, "Yes, that''s what I have in mind. However, it''s not a contest with the people in the martial arts world, but against those outsiders." "What?" The few people came to a sudden realization and their eyes lit up. Fade continued, "Now, Jade City''s government and martial arts forces do not wee these foreign martial artists. If Lucas can defeat and drive away these foreigners, he will naturally be able to establish prestige in the local martial arts world and secure his position." "If he can do it, it will naturally be the best," the Chief executive nodded as he agreed. Titas also peered at Fade and inquired, "Mr. Chen, what are your specific ideas to execute this?" Fade thought about it for a while, then smiled and replied, "Since these outsiders are heading to Titan Studio, we can use this as an opportunity to attract them over. By then..." Listening to Fade''s n, Titas and the Chief Executive nodded vigorously. They did a final discussion, decided the overall n, smacked the table in satisfaction and dered, "That will be the way we do it. Later, we will start to execute it quickly." Immediately, the Chief Executive began to arrange the work. Fade was not idle either, so he phoned Lucas and invited him over. After that, he told him the whole n. After Lucas finished listening, he was naturally very happy. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, when Fade had defeated him in Bay City, he originally thought that in the second half of his life, he would be Fade''s follower and lead a life driven by others. However, he did not expect that Fade did not treat his followers as harshly as he had imagined. Even during the time he was by Fade''s side, his strength, with the help of Fade, had advanced by leaps and bounds. He had improved immensely from the pinnacle stage of Yellow Level to thete stage of ck Level. This progress was much faster than many talented martial artists. Lucas had made greater progress in practice than his own painstaking efforts decades ago, and he had benefited a lot. Hence, he had made up his mind to be Fade''s follower in the future. And now, Fade was giving him another surprise. He was told to be the new Martial Soul of Jade City, leading and controlling the city''s martial arts world. This was something Lucas hadn''t even thought about before. After all, he was just a guy who relied on a little martial arts strength to mess around in a small city like Bay City. As a result, he had turned into the leader of martial arts in an international metropolis like Jade City. This kind of drastic change waspletely unexpected. Although he was feeling ecstatic deep down in his heart, Lucas did not immediately agree to it. Instead, he looked at Fade with a smile and said, "Mr. Chen, if this is the case, I can no longer follow you to serve you and Madam." Fade rolled his eyes at Lucas. He patted his back and chided, "You old fritter, I''m telling you about a serious matter, not testing you." "Tell me, are you not interested? If you don''t want to do it, I will find a recement," Fade added while looking away. Lucas immediately waved his hand when he heard this, saying hurriedly, "Mr. Chen, that''s not what I meant. I want to do it, I do!" "You should''ve just said so! Just do it well if you want to. Don''t dilly-dally," said Fade. "Yes, yes, I will work hard." Lucas grinned happily. Fade nodded and instructed him, "Well, then, you should keep in touch with Sergeant Xu and the others. Do cooperate with Sergeant Xu and the Chief Executive." "I will definitely cooperate," Lucas answered determinedly as he was subservient. After things were arranged, Fade was prepared to leave. At this time, Leonardo stopped Fade and uttered in embarrassment, "Instructor Chen, please wait for a moment." "What''s wrong? Is there anything else?" Fade stood still and asked aloud while staring at Leonardo. Leonardo scratched his head before peering at Fade and muttered, "Instructor Chen, I would like to ask you a favor on a certain matter. I wonder if you have the time?" "Spit it out. What''s the matter? Don''t dillydally," Fade spoke curtly. "Yes!" Leonardo quickly straightened his posture and said to Fade, "The thing is..." "Our Stealth Team will hold a joint training exercise in each area of the city every once in a while. This is to train thebat effectiveness of the team and enhance theirbat capabilities in other areas." "So?" Fade nodded, knowing roughly that Stealth did have such rules. They used to gather at intervals to conduct training exercises to maintain the team''sbat effectiveness. Seeing Fade nodding, Leonardo continued, "These few days, it''s the Southrea District''s turn for training exercises." Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 "This time, because of the influx of foreign warriors into Jade City, the superiors have set the training venue in the city and had elite team members from nearby provinces and cities all gather to conduct the training here." "In this way, we can not only train normally but also deter those foreign martial artists and prevent idents from happening." Fade listened quietly and nodded. He agreed, "Indeed, the strength of the Stealth Team can deter those people." Leonardo added, "This training is of great importance, and it is very likely to evolve into actual combat. Therefore, this task is very crucial. I want to look for a capable person to take charge of this training exercise." "Besides, there are not many people in our Stealth Team here in the city. We can''t find a suitable person in such a short while, so I would like to ask you, Instructor Chen..." Needless to say, Fade understood what Leonardo meant. "So, you want me to be the instructor in this program and train the Stealth Team members from nearby cities." Leonardo nodded quickly. "Yes, that''s what I meant. This time, apart from you, I really can''t think of any more suitable candidate. So..." "Enough, you don''t need to tter me. I''ll help you out." Fade smiled and continued, "However, I have limited time, and it is impossible to spend too much time at the training base every day. Sometimes, I will leave temporarily when I have urgent matters to attend to. Is this okay?" "No problem, absolutely no problem. Instructor Chen, even if you train for only one hour, it''s better than others training for more than ten hours!" Leonardo quickly replied as he chuckled. Fade patted him on the shoulder and smiled, "Since when did a masculine and smart guy like you learn how to sweet talk to others?" "Instructor Chen, I''m just telling the truth. It''s not sweet talking!" Leonardo grinned cheekily. "Okay, give me the relevant training materialster," said Fade. "Sure!" Leonardo nodded hastily. After watching Fade leave, he hurried back to the Stealth Team base to prepare for the training exercise. The next day, Leonardo drove to the hotel to pick Fade up. Fade got into the car and they drove all the way to a small, secluded airport. "Instructor Chen, please get down from the car. We need to change the means of transportation." Leonardo pointed to a helicopter parked in the open space in front of him. "Are we going by helicopter?" Fade was a little surprised. Leonardo exined, "Our Stealth Team is considered a special team, so the training base was built in a hidden mountain forest. It was not so convenient to enter, hence it would be quicker to go by helicopter." "I see. Let''s go then." Fade nodded and then walked towards the helicopter with Leonardo. When the two were still some distance away from the helicopter, the pilot suddenly ignited the engine. The huge rotor de suddenly rumbled and started spinning. It produced a strong gust of wind, causing Fade and Leonardo''s clothes to flutter wildly and they looked somewhat disheveled. Seeing this, Leonardo couldn''t help but yell at the pilot in his mid-20s who was in the cockpit, "Yogan, what are you doing? Have you not noticed that Instructor Chen and I haven''t boarded yet?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yogan Foo looked indifferent and replied, "Leonardo, why are you so mad? I''m just trying to save us some time. Besides, you are the captain of the dignified Stealth Team of Jade City. Are you not able to withstand this light wind?" Although Yogan said this to Leonardo, his eyes kept ring at Fade and his gaze was a bit unkind. Fade noticed this and slightly furrowed his eyebrows. Leonardo quickly exined to Fade in a low voice, "Instructor Chen, Yogan is the captain of the Stealth Team of South Stream City. He usually doesn''t go along well with me. Moreover, the instructor who considered this training is their chief instructor, Garton Foo from the Stealth Team in South Stream City. Garton is also Yogan''s uncle, so..." Hearing this, Fade understood the situation. It seemed that he had taken the position of the opposing chief instructor and made Yogan somewhat unhappy. Thus, Yogan had done that on purpose to embarrass him a little. However, Fade didn''t bother about such trivial matters. He uttered nonchntly, "I understand. Since we are in a hurry, let''s board." With that, Fade''s pace was steady as he strode towards the helicopter. Atst, he stepped into the helicopter steadily. Against the wind which was bing increasingly strong, Leonardo followed closely and boarded the helicopter. Yogan was slightly surprised when he saw Fade''s steady movements. He immediately manipted the helicopter and said, "Sit tight, I am about to take off." Immediately, he pitched the helicopter and took off with arge-angle. Originally, he wanted to embarrass Fade a bit, but Fade seemed to be nailed to the seat. Despite the strong wind, his body was not shaken at all, and he was as steady as a rock. "I have to admit that he is kind of capable. However, with only this capability, that''s not enough to be our chief training instructor," Yogan snorted disdainfully andmented in his heart as he piloted the helicopter. Leonardo sat beside Fade and constantly introduced Fade to the training progress and the team. After flying for about half an hour, the helicopter came over a verdant mountain forest, and Yogan announced, "We''re arriving soon. The members of Stealth Team are all below. Everyone is looking forward to Instructor Chen''s performance!" Yogan deliberately spoke the words "looking forward to" loudly. It sounded sarcastic and had an underlying meaning. Leonardo couldn''t help but re at Yogan, and then said to Fade, "Instructor Chen, this time, there are team members of Stealth Team from various cities participating in the training. Because they come from different ces, I cannot manage them in certain aspects. So, sometimes, they may be a little arrogant towards you..." Without needing to continue listening to him exining, Fade understood what Leonardo was trying to say. He cut him off, "I understand. They just don''t trust me as an instructor and want to show off." "Yeah..." Leonardo smiled awkwardly while scratching his head. He then spoke again, "However, I believe you will be absolutely fine. After all, in the whole Stealth Team, you are one of the few outstandingly..." "Okay, enough. Stop ttering me." Fade waved his hand and interrupted Leonardo. At this moment, Yogan, who was piloting in the cockpit, couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips and he showed a disdainful smile. He sneered in his heart, "Absolutely fine? When you face those guys, let me see how you can convince them. Stealth Team is not an ordinary unit, and not everyone can be their instructor." Afterwards, the helicopter rumbled to a vacant field in a valley. From a high altitude, one could have a bird''s-eye view of the valley. It had been modified into a t open space, surrounded by several buildings in camouge. In the center of the open space, there were more than 100 little ck spots standing. Fade thought they should be the Stealth Team members participating in the training program. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 "We''re here. Where do wend?" Yogan asked. "Let''snd on tform number one..." Leonardo answered. However, before he could finish speaking, Fade interrupted him and said lightly, "You don''t need to land it, just hover here." "Hover here?" Yogan frowned as doubts welled in his heart, but he operated the helicopter as he was told and hovered over the vacant space in the valley. At this time, Fade, who was as steady as a rock, stood up and walked to the door of the helicopter cabin. He stood there, looking down at the Stealth Team members below. Yogan couldn''t help but curl his lips. In contempt, he thought to himself, "Did he get scared by Leonardo''s words just now, so he doesn''t dare to go down? Or does he n to use this method to show off his power?" "No matter what it is, he is too weak. I don''t even know how this kind of person managed to be the instructor of this training exercise. I really don''t know what the superiors are thinking. Uncle Garton should havee instead," Yoganined secretly as he was upset. At this moment, over a hundred elites of the Stealth Team from nearby major cities had gathered in the open space of the valley. There were mors ofments. "I did not expect toe to Jade City for training. I thought that we were going to train in South Bay City." "Right? Even if it''s not South Bay City, our South Stream City is also the same. Whye to a small ce like Jade City?" "I heard that it was rted to the recent invasion of foreign martial arts forces into Jade City." "Then, it means it''s possible for us to participate in actualbat? In that case, we will have the opportunity to render meritorious service." "Speaking of merits, Captain Qi from South Bay City is definitely top-notch!" "Our Captain Yogan from South Stream City is also as good as your Captain Qi!" Amidst theughter and chatters, a group of people looked at a young man with a crop haircut and bright eyes. He was the aforementioned Captain Qi, the leader of the Stealth Team of South Bay City. Falcon Qi possessed the strength of the intermediate stage of ck Level. Among the members of Stealth Team, he was considered powerful. Falcon looked confident and said nonchntly, "Merites second. My priority is to improve my strength in this training instead of wasting time." Listening to Falcon''s words, many other members suddenly started discussing again. "Captain Qi is right. We came to participate in this training to improve our strength." "I don''t know what''s the matter this time. I heard that Jade City''s Stealth Team has brought us a new chief instructor. I really can''t figure out what the team is doing." "That''s right. Whether it is our deputy director of South Bay City or Garton Foo, the chief instructor of South Stream City, they are definitely qualified and sufficient although they are not top instructors." "The Stealth Team in Jade City suddenly got us a neer. I don''t know what the team is doing. Are they fooling us?" "Also, I heard that this instructor is still very young, not even 30 years old. He may not be older than us." "D*mn, what can such a recruit do?" "Hey, I guess he''s probably the second generation of some big shots. He wants toe here to gain reputation. Think about it. This training exercise in Jade City may involve actualbat. Therefore, the chance of rendering meritorious service is naturally greater than usual training exercises!" Hearing this, many Stealth Team members suddenly came to a realization. "It turns out that''s the case. No wonder the superiors changed the instructorst minute!" "How ridiculous. Special forces like our Stealth Team are bound by unspoken rules. Now, they''re bringing in shoddy guys to make up the number. This is so corrupted!" "I''m speechless. This training can only be a waste of time." As the verbal harassments continued endlessly, Falcon frowned and grunted coldly, "I''m not here to waste time. If this new instructor is not capable of teaching us, I will pack my things and return immediately." "Yes, me too." "Count me in." Listening to the criticisms around, the Stealth Team members of Jade City were a little dissatisfied, and some of them retorted. "Don''t talk nonsense, Captain Wan said that the new instructor is very powerful." "Yes, besides, I heard that he''s a big shot in the headquarters. Don''t be ignorant." Nevertheless, to other team members, the arguments of the Jade City Stealth Team members were just to cover up their shame. "How good can he''s no older than thirty? He''s simply a young brat!" "Yet, you still say he is a big shot from the headquarters. This isn''t how you should brag, is it? Which big shot from the headquarters isn''t above 40 or 50 years old?" "Forget it. Just admit that your Captain Wan had messed up this time. Don''t make excuses." "Boom!" A thundering sound interrupted everyone''s quarrel. Someone pointed to the helicopter rumbling in the air and eximed, "Look, everyone, the helicopter is here. The new instructor ising." Suddenly, the members of the Stealth Team all raised their heads and peered towards the sky. However, in the eyes of most of the members, there was only disappointment, not anticipation. The helicopter stopped at a height of about 100 meters above their heads, and the members who looked up from below could vaguely see a figure standing at the door of the cabin. "Look, someone is standing there." "What is he doing? Inspecting us from the air?" "It looks like he really is a young man!" Hearing this, many people suddenly shook their heads. Meanwhile, Falcon was even more disdainful. He mocked, "It''s really a waste of my time." At this point, the helicopter had been hovering overhead for a while. It was only hovering in ce, with no intention ofnding or leaving. Suddenly, the Stealth Team members who were dissatisfied in the first ce got even more impatient. "What''s the matter? Why are they hovering in the air?" "That fellow doesn''t dare toe down, does he?" "I think he wants to show off and establish his prestige." "Show off? Haha! Standing on the helicopter to show off? What the hell is that? Is he using the helicopter to scare us?" "Sure enough, he''s an ipetent guy. It''s ridiculous to use this naive way to deter us." "Stop anticipating. Get ready to pack your things and go home. Let''s not waste time here." Everyone was still discussing and sighing in disappointment. Falcon was even more straightforward. He turned around and marched towards the camp, bellowing, "I''m leaving!" Upon seeing this, several members from South Bay City suddenly turned around as well, wanting to follow Falcon''s pace and leave the ce. Just then, the figure standing in the helicopter cabin suddenly lifted a foot forward. Yogan and Leonardo in the cabin, as well as the Stealth Team members below, were all startled and let out a cry.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What?!" "Does he want to step out of the helicopter? What the hell?" "Instructor Chen, don''t..." "We''re at an altitude of hundreds of meters!" Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Amidst the chaos, Fade stepped out without warning, falling from a height of a hundred meters just like that. At this time, Leonardo and Yogan could only look on from the helicopter in shock. "Instructor Chen!" Leonardo eximed as he rushed forward, stretching his hand out to hold onto Fade but to no avail. Yogan, who had been dismissive of Fade before, jumped in fright, causing him to leave his pilot seat abruptly. This caused the helicopter to topple over a little, almost losing control. He quickly came back to his senses and got back into position, regaining control of the chopper. "What is this guy doing? Is he really so easily affected by my provocation?" Yogan mumbled darkly. He didn''t know what else to say. At that moment, the Stealth Team team members who had been staring up at the sky from the ground had seen what had happened. They started to let out panicked exmations. "Ah, he fell off!" "What is he doing?! Did he lose his bnce?!" "Get out of the way! He might fall on us!" Hearing the shouts, Falcon, who had turned around and had walked a few steps away couldn''t help but pause in his steps. He turned back around and watched as Fade fell from the sky. "What is going on? Is this new instructor a fool in addition to being useless as well?" Falcon frowned in contempt. Everyone watched on in anticipation. Fade, who had fallen from a height of a hundred meters, had kept a straight posture in the air. With a loud smash, he plummeted heavily into the open space right in front of the Stealth Team team members. Upon impact, dust and debris flew everywhere. The ground that was made of reinforced concrete had been smashed open at that moment, creating a big pit. The rubble and rocky debris that followed making it hard for the Stealth Team members to ascertain the situation. "Hey, what the hell just happened?" "Was that the new instructor?" "Can someone please go over there and have a look?" "Is that really necessary? What''s left to see? He has to be dead! It was a hundred-meter drop for crying out loud! Furthermore, he fell onto hard concrete as well; no one could survive that!" ''Well, who was it that fell? I couldn''t see properly. Don''t tell me it was the new instructor. Even an Earth Level master wouldn''t have the guts to jump from such a height!" Everyone could not stop chattering about the matter. Falcon on the other hand, merely stared at the dusty pit with a sombre look on his face. "Captain Qi, what''s the matter with you?" The Stealth Team team members from South Bay City who had noticed the captain''s silence asked. Falcon did not waver his gaze from the pit. Instead, he pointed towards it and said, "Look, someone''s trying to crawl out of there." "What?!" "That''s impossible!" "Captain Qi, are you joking? Anyone who has fallen from such a height must be dead! That''s not possible!" However, despite the collective disbelief, a ck figure appeared amidst the smoke and dust surrounding the deep pit. The figure marched towards them with firm and steady steps. Every member of the Stealth Team froze in shock as they watched the figure approach them. This was because the person who appeared in front of them did not look the slightest bit harmed. There was not a single scar visible on his body! It didn''t even look like he had just fallen from a height of a hundred meters. "That''s..." Every member of the Stealth Team froze in shock, rendered speechless. Fade spared a nce at them and said sharply, "I am the instructor of this training program, Fade Chen." "Do any of you have any issues with me being your instructor?" He continued. "No, Instructor Chen!" The Stealth Team members sputtered as they stared wide- eyed at Fade in anticipation. At that, Fade began to approach the Stealth Team members one by one, scanning them over. His gaze fell onto Falcon in the end and stayed there. With a cold tone, he spoke up, "You mentioned something about the training here being boring, right? Do you want to leave?" Falcon froze for a moment at being called out like that. Eventually, he nodded and admitted, "Yes, Sir, I did say that." "Right, off you go then. I won''t force you to stay here if you don''t want to. As for the rest of you, anyone who doesn''t want to train under me, leave now. I won''t stop you," Fade stated, sweeping his gaze over the men. Hearing that, the members of the Stealth Team couldn''t help but exchange looks of dismay. At that moment, Falcon stepped forward and spoke up, "Sir, I''ve changed my mind. I don''t want to leave anymore. Please let me train under you." "Oh? Why the sudden change of mind?" Fade inquired as he looked at Falcon. Falcon didn''t answer that question. Instead, he straightened his back, levelled a determined nce at Fade and started to apologize, "Sir, I''ll admit that I was wrong before. Please, I am willing to be punished for it." "Well alright then, a thousand push-ups! The same goes for anyone else who wants to repent. If you don''t share the sentiment, leave right now!" Fade said with narrowed eyes. After that, he put his hands behind and approached Leonardo who had just gotten off the helicopter that hadnded. Leonardo looked at Fade anxiously and began to sputter out in panic, "Instructor Chen, you almost gave me a heart attack just now, I..." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Fade patted him on the shoulder and interjected, "Don''t worry about it. I know my own limits. Nothing would have happened to me." "Let them warm-up a little first. Let''s head to the barracks," Fade said to Leonardo who walked next to him. He spared a fleeting nce at Yogan and did not speak to him outright. At that moment, Yogan''s expression darkened when Fade unsubtly red at him. Feeling both ashamed and angry, he didn''t know what to say. After all, when they had been on the helicopter just now, he had ridiculed Fade overtly. He had thought that Garton was much more capable than him. However, when he arrived at the scene, Fade had inadvertently shown him that that was not the case. In the barracks, Leonardo introduced Fade to the details of the training content and briefed him about the members who were participating in the training at that time. Meanwhile, Falcon and the others who had been punished outside finallypleted a thousand push-ups as requested. They were all panting in exhaustion. However, Falcon, who was the captain of the team, looked angry at that moment. He couldn''t help but throw a fierce re towards the barracks where Fade was. Beside him, the Stealth Team members from South Bay City merely looked at him in puzzlement. "Captain Qi, what happened just now? Why did you just give in? That''s so unlike you!" Someone eximed. "That''s right! Instructor Chen doesn''t even look like he has that much experience at all! I think he''s a little too arrogant for someone so young. He even demanded us to do push-ups as punishment to remind us of his power!" "Captain Qi, if it hadn''t been for you, I might''ve left and never came back! I really don''t want to be training under that guy..." "That''s right. Each of us here are elites! I can''t believe we''ve been humiliated by a young punk like that..." With a sharp re at the chattering men, Falcon stated unkindly, "You''re all a bunch of idiots. If you want to leave, go for it. No matter what, I''m staying." Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 "Captain Qi, what''s up with you? You''re acting a bit strange..." Someone from the crowd asked, puzzled. Falcon''s eyes gleamed a little at that and replied, "I wanted to leave before because I didn''t want to waste time on useless training. My aim is always to find ways to further improve my strength." "We all witnessed what happened just now, didn''t we? Instructor Chen is definitely not one to be underestimated. He is a real martial arts master. By training under a master like him, I''ll be able to further my strength!" Hearing this, the Stealth Team members who had been gossiping just now couldn''t help but quiet down, feeling taken aback. Some of them still looked doubtful as they asked aloud. "Captain Qi, do you think that Instructor Chen is really that powerful?" "Captain, don''t you think you might have overestimated him?" "All he did was jump out of a helicopter, right? It might not be as hard as it seems..." Falcon snorted coldly, and said, "Not hard? Please, it was a hundred meter drop! He didn''t even have any equipment with him when he fell! You can do a quick calction yourself to see just how huge the impact was when he fell! He overcame that!" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "If that''s not enough evidence of his strength, let me tell you that Mr. Loh, our former chief instructor, wouldn''t be able to survive that." Hearing that, the crowd burst into an uproar. "What?! Mr. Loh can''t? But he''s a master at the pinnacle ck Level stage!" "Yeah... He''s even been to battle abroad, hasn''t he? Yet he can''t do what Instructor Chen did?" "Hold on, if someone like Mr. Loh can''t do such things. Doesn''t it mean that Instructor Chen is more powerful than him? Is he perhaps an Earth Level master?!" "Earth Level?!" Hearing those two words, many of the Stealth Team members felt startled. After all, they were practitioners of martial arts. As such, they naturally understood what those two words implied about a martial artist. Being able to enter the Earth Level realm was definitely a top tier experience. A person at that level could even secure a position at the Stealth Team headquarters in Capital City. For example, they were familiar with the chief instructor of the Stealth Team in South Bay City, Mr. Loh, and the chief instructor of the Stealth Team in South Stream City, Garton Foo. This was because both of them were at the pinnacle ck Level stage. As such, this showcased just how terrifyingly powerful an Earth Level master really was. Besides, Fade was still pretty young. It seemed to them that he had reached the Earth Level before he had even turned twenty-five. That meant that he was definitely a martial arts genius. Cataloging the surprised looks on his team members'' faces, Falcon merely smiled and said, "Now that you''re more informed about Instructor Chen''s abilities, do you understand why I want to train under him? With a master like him, I''m certain my martial arts skills will improve!" "So be it a thousand push-ups, or ten thousand push- ups, I''ll stay either way. To be specially trained by an Earth Level master so personally is a rare opportunity." After listening to Falcon''s remarks, the rest of the group finally understood just how big of a deal Fade''s strength was. For a while, the team members who were initiallyining and looking down on the new instructor started to regard Fade respectfully and were even looking forward to the uing training. It seemed as if everyone had changed their attitudes and behavior towards Fade after Falcon''s speech. At that moment, Leonardo walked up to the sweaty individuals. Looking at them with a smile, he started to distribute a shot of medicine to each of them and said, "It looks like you''re all in good spirits! Come on then, drink this up. One each." The team members took the shot and inspected it curiously but did not dare voice their doubts. "Captain Wan, what kind of medicine is this? What are the effects?" "Captain Wan, we''re soldiers after all. Would this really be a good idea?" Leonardo said, "This is not ordinary medicine. It''s been specially formted by Instructor Chen himself. He assures me that you will all benefit from it in your uing training." "Instructor Chen prepared this himself? Is he even allowed to do that?!" "We believe in Instructor Chen''s ability as a martial artist, but on medication, I don''t think..." "Yes, I agree. I think we should leave things like that to the professionals..." Listening to their doubts, Leonardo merely smiled at them and tilted his head, gulping down the shot he had been holding, and continued, "You are totally unaware of how blessed you guys are. Instructor Chen is not just a martial artist, you know." "What?" Some asked, curious. Leonardo proceeded to exin, "Instructor Chen is the owner of Sincere Medicine Center in Jade City. It''s been really popr recently; haven''t you guys heard? He has even treated the Chief Executive and Fenrir Li, the former richest man in Jade City! Don''t you think this means that he''s qualified to formte medicine?" The Stealth Team members broke out into gasps of disbelief at that. "I can''t believe he''s the owner of Sincere Medicine Center! I''ve heard that the doctor there is almost magical!" "I''ve heard of him back in South Bay City as well! The center has been really popr there recently! People from other cities have beening to Jade City just to seek medical advice from there!" "He really is a professional doctor as well as a martial artist, isn''t he? That''s amazing!" Even people who didn''t know about Fade could tell that the man''s medical skills must have been through the roof after hearing about him treating him the Chief Executive and Fenrir. Other than that, there were also other people''s testaments about his abilities to support such ims. In that instant, everyone who had been skeptical about the shot downed it in one go. Some were even licking their lips after and looked as if they wanted more. Upon seeing this, Leonardo started to exin, "The shot you''ve all just taken has more than twenty rare herbs incorporated into it. It nourishes energy and improves blood cirction. Not only does it work to strengthen the body but Instructor Chen assures me that it''ll also help cultivate your martial arts skills as well." "Right, since you''ve all drank the shot, the main thing to do now is to rest so your body can recuperate to its best condition. After that, Instructor Chen will officially begin your training tomorrow." The members of the Stealth Team all made a noise of agreement in unison at that. They were all convinced by Fade''s capabilities at that point. Leonardo then proceeded to dismiss them, beckoning them to rest. However, just as they were leaving, Leonardo seemed to have thought of something, and quickly added, "Oh right, onest thing! Instructor Chen''s not just a martial arts master and a magic doctor..." "What other identity?!" The Stealth Team members asked, curious. Leonardo smiled at that and said, "He holds a Special Instructor certificate as well. From the Stealth Team headquarters." Without exining much, he turned around and left right away. Behind him, the Stealth Team members who were already excited at the prospect of having Fade train them went into a frenzy. "He''s a special instructor as well?! That''s amazing!" "That''s right! There aren''t many who are qualified for such a position! Only a handful of special instructors are recognized in the entire Stealth Team headquarters. Instructor Chen is so young as well... It''s unbelievable!" "Hold on, if Instructor Chen is qualified to be a special instructor, wouldn''t that mean that his strength is beyond the early stages of ?? Earth Level master?!" This astounded the team. Some were gaping inplete awe while there were others from the South Stream City Stealth Team who frowned upon hearing that, feeling incredulous. Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 "A Special Instructor at the headquarters? Is that even possible?!" "Being an Earth Level master at less than thirty years old is already nonsensical enough! Now you''re telling me that he''s a Special Instructor as well?! I don''t believe that for a second!" Yogan frowned slightly and spared a nce at the people who spoke up around him and said, "Save your breaths. These fanatics won''t believe a word any of us have to say now. Let''s just wait and see. He''ll show his true colors sooner orter..." "Yes, Mr. Foo." Several people nodded in agreement. Fade had temporarily resolved the trust issues of the team members for the moment. The uing training would be a piece of cake to him. The shot he had specially formted would have various positive effects. It could stimte the body and enhance one''s energy and cirction. Once it was coupled with Fade''s various training methods, it would be able to push one''s body''s limits. After training every day, the elite Stealth Team members from nearby cities wouldy exhausted in their beds. They would be rendered near limping and unable to move most days. As he watched the Stealth Team members train, Fade recalled the times when the old man from before had trained him on Tianwu Mountain. At that moment, he finally understood why the old man had been grinning so much when he had been training to his death. Under such intense training, it took only three days for the group of Stealth Team members to make progress. Their bodies had noticeably bulked up a lot. Three of the participants who were originally in the early stages of the ck Level had managed to break through to intermediate level under Fade''s high-intensity training. This kind of stimtion excited the rest of the team members, making them put their full trust in Fade''s abilities. Each of them trained harder and harder each time, Falcon being one of them. After all, the man was a martial arts fanatic and had almost dedicated his whole life to pursue it to further his strength. Now that he had seen what Fade was capable of, he could not help but regard him with admiration. Meanwhile, the following days of training after the first few were quite rxing for Fade. Since he had already taught them the content of the training, all he had to do then was supervise the team daily. Even then, his presence at the base was not much required. Therefore, the task of supervision was then handed over to Leonardo and the others. With that, Fade himself returned to the city. After spending a few days with a group of men in the old forest deep in the mountains, Fade couldn''t help but peak a little at the thought of returning to his wife''s luscious body. Just as Fade was wrapped up in his daydream about spending his evening with Quin, his phone rang, snapping him back to his senses. Frustrated, he answered the call sounding a little angry, "Who is this?" On the other end of the phone, an equally angry voice sounded, "Fade, what the hell''s your problem? Why are you speaking to me like this?" When Fade heard the voice, he couldn''t help looking chagrined. With a quiet chuckle he quickly replied, "Memo, how unexpected! Sorry, you caught me at a weird time. I wouldn''t use that tone on you if I had known..." "That''s more like it! Well then, are you around? Can youe pick me up at Jade City Airport?" Momo asked over the phone. "Pick you up? You''re here?!" Fade couldn''t help feeling taken aback by that information. "Fade, why do you look so surprised?" Momo pouted a little as she said. "Didn''t I call you a few days ago? I''m on winter break so I wanted toe to pay you guys a visit to Jade City for a few days. Have you forgotten?" "Of course not! I just didn''t expect you so soon! What time''s your flight? I''ll pick you up ordingly," Fade replied. "I''ll arrive at around two in the afternoon. I think it''d be best for you to get there a little earlier," said Momo. "Alright then. I''ll get ready now and drive to pick you up personally," Fade said quickly. Momo hummed in agreement at that before speaking up again, "Oh, by the way, I''ll have a few people with me this time. Drive a bigger car when youe over." "Oh? You came back with your friends?" Fade asked, surprised. After all, when Momo had called previously, she did not mention bringing anyone back with her at all. Hearing this, Momo''s tone turned a little sad as she replied, "Well, it''s a bit difficult to exin. I guess we''re sort of friends. Either way, there''ll be three of them with me." Fade thought her tone sounded a little odd.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he knew that it would be inconvenient to talk about such a matter over the phone. As such, he hung up. After that, he proceeded to call the hotel and got them to help get him arger car to drive. The car he usually drove wouldn''t be able to fit so many people and their luggage so within such a short timeframe, it was the only solution. It was not easy to find a car in such a short time but in the end, the hotel managed to arrange an Infiniti QX60 seven-seater SUV for Fade. The car was priced at almost five hundred thousand yuan and was considered a pretty decent car for ordinary citizens. However, for guests who stayed in such a high-end hotel, it seemed a bit shabby. Even so, Fade was not a materialistic person so he wasn''t very bothered by it. Without thinking much of it, he drove the Infiniti and set off towards the airport. At about one forty- five in the afternoon, Fade managed to arrive at the airport ahead of schedule. Not long after, he could see Momo exiting the airport. Fade stood by the car and beckoned her towards him. He yelled to catch her attention, "Momo, this way!" Momo, dressed in a fashionable dress, heard Fade''s voice and turned towards it, spotting him in an instant. Waving with a smile, she greeted, "Fade!" She quickened her pace then and trotted towards him. "It''s been a long time, hasn''t it?" She said as she pulled Fade into a tight embrace, paying no attention to the gazes of others. Although there was thick fabric between them, Fade couldn''t help but feel hyper aware of the softness of Momo''s body. It made his heart skip a few beats. Hurriedly, he picked up her luggage and put it into the trunk, "Here, let me help you with the luggage. By the way, where are your friends?" Momo''s face darkened at the mention of these friends. Turning around, she pointed to somewhere behind them. Following her finger, Fade could see that the people Momo had been pointing at were two young men and a woman. As they slowly approached, he could tell that they looked equally stylish as well. When the three got close enough to give Fade a once-over, they narrowed their eyes in scrutiny. One of them was a man with long hair and he looked to be in his mid-twenties. He didn''t even try to cover up the disdain that was evident on his face. He regarded Fade for a moment and let out a cold snort. With a shake of his head, he turned away and had the audacity to look disappointed. The other man with a crew cut did not disy his disdain in such an obvious manner. However, he was eyeing Fade with a look that could only be described as arrogant; it was as if he thought that he was superior to him. Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 In front of Fade, the two men pulled a long face. However, the woman was different. She strutted up to him with a smile and waved in greeting. Fade looked at the three of them. His eyes flickered over them briefly before returning to Momo, looking confused. Momo quickly whispered introductions into Fade''s ear, "The man with long hair is my cousin, Harper Soo. He''s Aunt by''s son." At the mention of L, Fade recalled back to the time when she had visited Momo in Bay City. He had pretended to be Memo''s boyfriend that time. After that, Momo proceeded to introduce him to the man with a crew cut, "Abell Liu''s the one with the poker face. He is a martial artist. He''s a member of an organisation called Stealth, I think. His father is a director as well!" "The Stealth Team? So he''s a member of the South Bay City Stealth Team then?" Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but give Abell another onceover. If Abell was really a member of the South Bay City Stealth Team, Fade thought the man''s skills might not be up to his standards. After all, the elites of the Stealth Team from South Bay City such as Falcon had been specially selected to participate in the training exercise. Since this guy had not been selected, it probably meant that his skills were mediocre at best. Moreover, Fade vaguely remembered that when he was there, he had confronted Master Gary who invaded the city. At that time, Gary had asked Harib Liu, the director of the Stealth Team of South Bay City, to stop him. However, the man had in turn backed off when he found out about Fade''s identity as a Special Instructor. As Abell''s surname was also Liu, he assumed that Harib was his father. Of course, that didn''t mean anything to Fade. After having his fill of Abell, he then shifted his attention to the charming woman who looked to be about twenty-six years old. "Her name is Sonia Yao; she''s from the Yao family. It''s another one of the more prominent families in South Bay City," Momo introduced. At the mention of the Yao family, Fade once again recalled back to the time when L went to Bay City to look for her. She had wanted Momo to get engaged with Hector Yao, the Young Master of the family. Immediately, Fade asked, "Is it the same Yao family with Hector in it?" Momo frowned slightly and answered, "Yeah, that''s right. Sonia is his cousin." "I had originally nned to travel alone this time, but when my family heard about my ns, Harper insisted for me to bring them with me as well. I could do nothing to prevent this," whispered Momo. Fade patted her shoulder lightly, and smiled, "It''s alright. We can''t have them ruin our fun now, can we?" Momo nodded, brightening up a little. At this moment, the three others had gotten close enough to be in hearing range. When the long-haired Harper saw how close Fade and Momo were standing together, he couldn''t help but let out a warning, "Momo, as your cousin, I have to remind you that you are now engaged to Master Yao. You should really dial yourself back a little." Hearing that, Momo boiled with rage. ring at him, she started to mutter unhappily, "Harper, I don''t need you meddling in my affairs! Just look after yourself and stop butting into my business!" Harper''s expression sank when he heard this. His mouth opened and he was ready to retort. However, Sonia had interjected at thest second with a smile on her face and said, "Young Master Harper, it''s nothing to worry about. We''re living in a modern society after all, aren''t we? Besides, Momo knows her limits." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After that, she turned to look at Fade with curled lips and continued, "You''re Mr. Chen, right? Momo speaks about you constantly! I''ve been looking forward to meeting you for a long while." Fade could not help but feel unsettled by the smiling woman. He narrowed his eyes at her, feeling uneasy. People like her were the most dangerous as he had no idea what she was thinking. Unlike Harper, her face did not reveal much about her true character. "Likewise. I''ve been looking forward to meeting you as well, Miss Yao," Fade greeted casually. Abell on the other hand, merely stood aside, making no move to greet Fade whatsoever. "Alright then, let''s get in the car," Momo spoke up after a moment of awkward silence. With that, they go into the car one after another. When it was Harper''s turn, he couldn''t help but comin about the car Fade was driving. With contempt on his face, he sneered out, "An Infiniti? Really? This is such a low-grade car!" "Momo, I heard from my mother that your friend here has been paid cheques worth tens of millions! Why is he driving a car like this to pick us up?" "Sure, I wasn''t expecting an extended Lincoln, but he could have at least driven a million- dor Mercedes-Benz GLS! An Infiniti is just..." Harper couldn''t help but fake a retch. Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown. He inwardly snorted at the way Harper wore his heart on his sleeves. If he hadn''t been born into the Soo family. Fade was certain that Harper would''ve been beaten to death a long time ago with a character like that. Momo did not spare any of his feelings. With a fierce re, she turned towards him and retorted, "If you don''t want to sit in this car, then go get a taxi by yourself." "Momo, why are you..." Harper''s face darkened as he sputtered. Before he could finish his sentence, Momo interrupted him with a sneer, "What about me? Look, regardless of how much Fade''s car costs, at least he bought it with his own money! I can''t say the same for you! It''s been about three years since you''ve graduated from university, am I right? And you don''t even have a job right now! You''re just relying on Aunt L''s money for everything! You''re literally a parasite, you know? What gives a person like you the right toment on Fade''s things like that?" Her words hit Harper hard, his face sunk. After all, everything Momo said was true. He was indeed a good-for-nothing youngster. Although he was not the proper heir of the Soo family, L''s constant doting since his youth had led him to develop such a temperament. However, no one daredment on it back in South Bay City. Momo was the first to say this to his face. As such, Harper could not help the furious blush that covered his face as he forcibly defended himself, "Who said anything about me not having a job?! I came here on family business this time! I''m here to discuss some business proceedings with the Li family in Jade City!" "Talk about business with the Li family?! As if!" Momo snorted in disbelief. At that moment, Sonia spoke out,ing to Harper''s rescue, "Momo, what Young Master Harper said is indeed true. Our family will be involved in some business projects with the Li family and the Smith Group from Micovia. I came along to Jade City to deal with them as well." Sonia was only twenty- six years old at the moment and she had already borne great responsibilities in the Yao family. She managed threepanies and was even responsible for businesses worth billions. She was a business elite, not at allparable to someone like Harper. After that, Momo merely huffed a little and remained quiet. Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Upon hearing this, Fade reached out and patted Momo on the arm, casting her aforting look. After that, Fade asked aloud, "Do you people want to rest up in the hotel first or have something to eat at a restaurant before that?" Momo turned back from the passenger seat, casting a questioning nce at her ''friends''. Sonia smiled and replied, "South Bay City is very close to Jade City, and we haven''t been flying for long. We could do with something to eat first. We''re not feeling very tired." Momo nodded at that and turned back around. Harper on the other hand, decided that it was time to boast, "We took first ss seats here you know, so it was a really restful flight! Of course, I know some normal folk wouldn''t be able to understand that, especially people who drive cheap cars..." When Momo heard this, her face puffed up with anger and she was ready to yell at him again. However, Fade gave her anotherforting pat on her arm and shook his head. After that, he merely continued to drive. The tension in the car was palpable and ufortable. Momo and Harper couldn''t see eye to eye, whereas Abell remained silent the entire time, taking no one into ount. Sonia tried to ease the situation with smiles and light conversation. However, the way she spoke sounded faintly arrogant and condescending. Eventually, they arrived at the entrance of a two-star Michelin restaurant. Once the car was parked, everyone got out of it as fast as they could to escape the tense atmosphere. Harper looked up at the restaurant, spared a quick nce at Fade again, and began to taunt, "Oh, a Michelin two- star restaurant? Not bad. I think someone might be trying to impress us now. I doubt they can afford it..." When Fade saw that Memo''s expression darkened at that, he hurriedly grabbed her by the arm to stop her from acting out, "Momo, it''s okay." "But Fade, my cousin, he''s..." Momomented, feeling a little helpless. Fade''s eyes gleamed a little at that and continued, "It''s okay. I don''t care about petty things like that. Besides, you know that I''m not short of money..." "All I have to do is show off how rich I am to shut him up, right? That can be easily arranged. Since Harper likes to brag about his wealth so much, I''ll show him just what I''m made of." Fade smiled. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Fade, are you..." Momo''s eyes lit up in excitement at that. He smiled and said, "Don''t get too excited now, I''m not telling you what I''m nning to do. Just sit back and watch. Come on, let''s go in." When they stepped into the restaurant, Fade waved a waiter over to them, "We''ll need a table for five. Please arrange one for us." "Yes, Mr. Chen. Follow me," the waiter then led them to a round table on the left side of the hall and sat down. They began to look through the menu and ordered. While they waited for the food, Harper couldn''t help himself from ncing around the space, listening in on the discussions taking ce in the restaurant. He frowned a little and spoke up, "For a two-star Michelin restaurant, this is rtively okay, but the environment feels a little off, doesn''t it? Are there no private rooms here? If someone''s not able to pay for a private room, just admit to it. We can always pay for it ourselves..." "After all, we''re not short of money. I''d like to enjoy my time here as much as I can." When Momo heard his remarks, her cheeks puffed up in anger. Fade looked at Harper and replied with a faint smile, "Young Master Harper, you rarely frequent Jade City so maybe you might not know that private rooms aren''t avable here." As soon as he said that, Harper''s face darkened. Fade had indirectly insulted his knowledge! He would not stand for it. Harper flushed angrily and forced out, "Well, it must just be a matter of money! They must have private rooms somewhere in this restaurant! Once I offer them the money, I''m sure they''ll open one up for us." Fade let out a little chuckle at that and said, "You know, the reservations for this restaurant have to be made three months in advance. Many well-known celebrities and entrepreneurs from Jade City come here to eat. I really don''t think throwing money around like that will get you anywhere." Fade''s tone remained indifferent as he spoke. However, this had sparked Sonia''s interest. Since he had just mentioned that this kind of restaurant required a reservation three months in advance, it was obviously impossible for Fade to make an appointment beforehand as they had madest- minute ns toe to Jade City as a group just a week ago. Yet, Fade had been able to get them inside and got them a table as well. Didn''t this mean that Fade was not an ordinary individual? He didn''t even need to make any reservations that were required by celebrities! At that thought, Sonia couldn''t help but sh a smile at Fade and said, "Well, thank you for the privilege, Mr. Chen." However, Harper couldn''t tempt down the embarrassment he felt at that moment and did not pay much mind to the implications of the situation. In a fit of rage, he continued on grumpily, "Well, if there isn''t a private room present, why not just book this entire restaurant? It''s not a big deal, is it? As long as one has the money to do so, I''m sure that can be arranged." Fade let out anotherugh when he heard him. Taking a sip from the ss of water, he said lightly, "You''re right. I guess that just didn''t cross my mind." "I heard that thest person who booked this whole restaurant was Fenrir Li just two years ago and he did itst minute as well! It didn''t really cost much, about ten million if I''m not mistaken." After that, Fade turned to stare at Harper. "Ten million isn''t..." Harper''s face flushed at the gaze as he tried to get his words out. Even though he was second in line in the Soo family and was constantly spoiled by L, it was highly unlikely that he would pay ten million just for a meal. Just when Harper was contemting ways of getting out of this situation, Momo took this opportunity to add fuel to the fire and scoffed out, "Harper, if I remembered correctly, Grandpa asked Aunt L to reduce your pocket money, right? You''re only getting three hundred thousand per month at most at this point. Booking this whole restaurant would cost ten million. Do you even have that much money on you?" "I..." Harper stuttered, unable to speak after that. Fortunately, a waiter arrived at this time to serve their dishes. This gave Harper a chance to alleviate his embarrassment. He hurriedly changed the subject, "Hey look, the food''s here. Let''s eat." "The food here sure is expensive, isn''t it? But that doesn''t mean it''ll taste good. After all, not all expensive restaurants can make food that tastes as good as the street stalls," Harper started to taunt. Fade merely ignored him and smiled faintly. Eventually, everyone started to dig in. The food they had been served was undeniably excellent. It was indeed what was expected of a two- star Michelin restaurant. Even the children of rich families like Momo and Sonia who had eaten a lot of food from high-end restaurants could not help but appraise the dishes after a few bites. However, Harper decided to spoil the mood in the middle of it all. He put down his cutlery with a frown and beckoned for the waiter. The waiter rushed over to him quickly and answered respectfully, "Sir, is there anything I can help you with?" Harper frowned at him and replied, "How did you cook this steak? Is this the standard of a two-star Michelin restaurant?" "I''m sorry, Sir. If you''re dissatisfied with the food, we can definitely have it reced for you," the waiter offered. Harper waved his hand dismissively and sounded displeased as he berated, "Rece?! Do you think such a matter can be solved with a mere recement? Have the chefe over here. I want to know how a person with culinary skills this poor has gained a foothold in a two- star Michelin restaurant!" Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 "That''s..." The waiter stammered out a little awkwardly. "What''s the matter? Go get the chef out! Do you want me to do it myself?" Harper yelled sharply. The waiter had no choice but to turn away and call for the chef as instructed. Not long after, a middle- aged chef wearing a toque nche walked over to them and asked, "Hello Sir, how may I help you?" Harper cast a quick nce at the middle-aged chef and said, "Are you the main chef here? You made these steaks, didn''t you?" The chef nodded and replied, "That''s right. I heard that Mr. Chen had brought along some distinguished guests with him today so I prepared these steaks for you personally." "Did you?" Harper snorted once more and further added, "So this is the oue of your best cooking? See for yourself! Do you think this steak can be edible?!" The chef''s smile waned a little at Harper''s usations. Holding back his anger, he began to speak coldly, "Sir, if my steak is not to your liking, do you perhaps have a specific preference? I''ll have it cooked ordingly." "There''s no need for that! I know for certain that no matter what I order, your cooking will never step up! How the hell did someone with your skills be a chef at a two-star Michelin restaurant?" Harpermented as he said, shaking his head in disappointment. "Has the catering industry in Jade City fallen so spectacrly? This is just downright disgraceful! You know, back in South Bay City, there''s a three-star Michelin restaurant that I frequent and let me tell you, your cooking is horrid inparison! I won''t being here anymore. What a terrible restaurant..." Harper deliberately looked at Fade when he said that as he meant to insult his taste and wanted to embarrass him. As a result, many heads turned towards their direction. The other customers in the restaurant looked over in curiosity at themotion. Upon seeing this, Harper got emboldened, "See that? No one''s protesting! That means that they agree as well!" The chef straightened his shoulders at that moment and replied coldly, "Sir, I know very well whether my cooking is good or not. However, there''s a little thing I want to remind you about." "In Dragonville, there are only two three- star Michelin restaurants. One in Capital City and the other one''s in Meadow City. Funnily enough, I''ve never heard of one being in South Bay City. Have you perhaps been lied to about the quality of the restaurant? You''d better be careful next time..." After that, the chef bent over and bowed to Fade, turning around to leave promptly after that. Harper was left in his seat looking embarrassed beyond belief. At that moment,ughter broke out in the entire restaurant. His cheeks flushed a furious red at the ridicule. He tried desperately to sink into his seat, hoping that it would swallow him whole. He honestly did not expect this p to the face, making himself look like a fool in front of so many people. He had only wanted to show off a little... Harper''s appetite left him immediately. In a rush, he stood up from his seat and dered, "I''m full now, let''s go." Sonia followed suit as well, "Yeah, we''re all almost finished as well. Let''s head out together. Thank you for the meal, Mr. Chen." Fade nodded in acknowledgement and proceeded to pay the bill. After that, he made his way to the car. When he got close enough, he could see that Harper was already sitting inside, hiding away in embarrassment. Once everyone had settled into their seats, Momo nced at Fade before asking the others, "Shall we head back to the hotel now?" If the incident in the restaurant had not happened, Harper had nned to provoke Fade more by bragging about himself. However, he was not in the mood for that now. With a detached tone, he began to speak up, "I''m tired. Let''s do that." Sonia nodded in agreement at that. However, at this moment, Abell, who had remained silent all the while, started to speak up, "Let''s not rush back to the hotel just yet. I''d like to find a martial arts hall and learn a little from Mr. Chen if that''s okay." After that, Abell looked at Fade in anticipation, He looked eager to take on the challenge. Fade couldn''t help feeling taken aback when he heard what he said. Momo quickly exined to him, "Abell is a pretty astounding martial artist in South Bay City. He is the self- proimed champion of the younger generation in martial arts. I couldn''t take his boasting any longer so I sort of mentioned your skills in that department and told him how many masters you''ve sessfully defeated. He''s still a little unconvinced so..." Needless to say, Fade knew where this was going. He turned to look at Abell and asked lightly, "Do you want topete with me?" The corner of Abell''s mouth twitched upwards into a confident and proud smile. He pointed an usatory finger at Fade as he replied, "Oh no, you''re mistaken. I''m not here topete with you. I''m just here to expose you and your lies. I''m sure I''ll defeat you in no time." Such provocative words and gestures intensified the atmosphere in the car. Momo couldn''t help getting angry once more. She red at Abell as she spoke, "Abell, what the hell are you ying at?" Abell merely spared her a fleeting look and answered, "Well, you''ve always boasted about your friend here being really powerful, right? You even mentioned that he was able to beat an Earth Level master!" "I told you before that it was an impossible feat but you wouldn''t believe me. As such, I''d like to prove to you what aplete lie that is!" After that, Abell stared at Fade resolutely, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. On the other hand, Harper and Sonia who had nned to return to the hotel watched the both of them curiously. Harper was secretly overjoyed by the turn of events. Since Fade had humiliated him before, he hoped that Abell would teach him a lesson this time round. His pride would be restored if that were the case. With that in mind, Harper piped up with a smile, "Oh? That does sound really interesting! Let''s go do that then!" "Since Young Master Harper and Young Master Abell are keen on the idea, why not?" Sonia said. Meanwhile, Memo was trying hard to stomach her anger. Her face turned red from the effort. Abell remained regarding Fade with a provocative gaze. With a confident smile, he started to taunt, "Is something the matter? Do you perhaps not have the guts to take up the challenge? If that''s the case, I demand you to kneel before us and admit to your lies! I''ll spare you if you''re willing to do that." Fade cast a mirthful look at him at that. The corners of his mouth had lifted into a cheeky smile. He could not believe how ridiculous this man was. At the moment, Abell only possessed the strength of a Yellow Level martial arts master in the pinnacle stages. He was inferior to many of the elite Stealth Team members Fade had trained in the previous two days. He could not fathom how this man could challenge him with such confidence. Fade didn''t mind showing Abell his skills. He thought that perhaps the man might gain a thorough insight into what a real martial artist was made of after this. With that in mind, he nodded and replied, "Well, if that''s what you want, sure." With that, Fade proceeded to start the car engine and began to drive. Even though he had been startled by Fade''sck of hesitance, Abell could not help letting out a grin as he settled into the backseat. A few momentster, Fade drove up to the nearest martial arts hall. He had managed to borrow the ming n''s venue for the time being. When Hulk, the guardian of the ming n, saw that Fade had arrived, he rushed out to greet him. He then proceeded to lead him to a private practice venue and had everything arranged and set up to Fade''s liking, remaining respectful all the while. Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Harper, Sonia and Abell watched the entire situation y out in surprise. Sonia nced at Fade and started to speak good-naturedly, "Mr. Chen, you''re doing so well in Jade City! You took us to eat in a two-star Michelin restaurant, and now you''ve managed to get us into a martial arts hall without much of a hassle as well!" "It''s honestly not a big deal. It''s nothing worth mentioning," Fade answered lightly. Even though he had kept his tone rtively neutral and light, Harper and Abell took it as a show of prowess on Fade''s part. Harper''s expression hardened instantly as he muttered, "So what? Isn''t it just a restaurant and a martial arts hall? With money, anything can be arranged! It''s nothing to gloat about." Momo red at her cousin but otherwise remained silent. Meanwhile, Abell merely narrowed his eyes and snorted, "Money and status are just essories to me. I believe that a person''s true capabilities can only be determined by their strength." "If one has the strength, money, authority and status will without a doubt be apanied with it. It''s honestly nothing worth mentioning." "Don''t think that I''ll be impressed just because you''ve deliberately showed off in front of me! To earn my respect, you''ll have to prove that you''re a real martial arts expert," Abell dered proudly. Fade smiled faintly at that and answered, "I agree with your point of view. Indeed, other things as compared to a person''s own capabilities and strength are nothing but subsidiary." In return, Abell sneered, "Do you think kissing up to me like that will make me show you mercy?! Save your breath! I don''t care what you have to say; I''m not holding back my strength to appease you no matter what." Fade could only resort to stare nkly at Abell after that, having been rendered speechless. He admired this guy''s love and admiration for martial arts. However, his world view was too limited and hecked experience. Fade thought that the arrogance he possessed was a littleughable at that point. "What are youughing at?!" Abell growled, furrowing his brows in confusion when he saw Fade chuckle while shaking his head. Fade merely waved a dismissive hand at him and replied faintly, "It''s nothing. You wanted to compete with me, right? Let''s begin then!" With that, Fade got into position and beckoned for Abell to make the first move with a hand. "Oh? You want me to initiate the attack? How arrogant! Well, let''s see how your arrogance fares against my power!" Abell snorted and proceeded to attack Fade with a sweep kick. The speed of his kick was good. The momentum of it lookedpletely adequate as well. Upon seeing this, Sonia and Harper''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "Young Master Abell really is powerful, isn''t he? That kick looks extraordinarily vicious!" Sonia gushed with a smile. Harper smiled along as well as he added, "Yeah, I agree! The whirring of the wind that apanied that kick proves as much! He''s so much more talented than all those other instructors I met in Taekwondo gyms." When Abell heard this, he turned to look at Harper sharply and snorted, "Oh please, don''tpare me with superficial people from the Taekwondo gyms! I''ll have you know that I''m a real martial artist! They''re nothingpared to me!" "Yes, you''re absolutely right! Hurry up, Abell, teach this pretentious punk a lesson!" Harper conceded as he red at Fade. At that, Abell proceeded to redirect his gaze back towards Fade and aimed the sweep kick he had in position at his waist. Upon seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but shake his head slightly. As Abell was a member of the Stealth Team, the strength he possessed as a Yellow Level master in the pinnacle stages was pretty top-notch. However, his arrogant and cocky attitude overshadowed his skills. Furthermore, Fade had noticed that while Abell did possess some strength, his basics were not solid at all. When he had initiated his attack, he had ended up taking his eyes off his opponent''s movements. It was an amateur mistake inbat. Fade could not fathom how a person of Abell''s abilities had been selected to participate in the South Bay City Stealth Team. It seemed to him that the guy might have relied on his father''s status as the team''s chief. At the thought of that, Fade couldn''t help but sigh and shake his head a little. He mentally noted to himself, "When I get to the training base next time, it seems that I''ll have to bring this issue up. There should be a vetting process to check-up on the capabilities of all the Stealth Team members in South Bay City. If members are not up to standard, the team''s reputation would be ruined." Seeing Fade shaking his head, Abell took it as a sign of mockery. He began to look outraged. With a fierce re at Fade, he roared, "What are you shaking your head for?! Are you mocking me?!" "You know, I had meant to hold back a little to save you some face, but now that you''ve crossed me, I''m going to show you just what a real martial artist is made of!" With a loud battle cry, Abell aimed a powerful kick at Fade. The speed in which he exerted into his attack this time was much stronger and the momentum was far greater. "Take this!" Abell yelled,mencing the fight. Harper and Sonia proceeded to watch on in excitement. Their hands were balled into fists as they resisted the urge to cheer for Abell. Momo on the other hand looked incredibly nervous. All she knew was that Fade was known to be really powerful and had defeated a lot of other martial artists. However, she did not know much about things like the different levels of a martial artists'' strength. Furthermore, Abell had been boasting about how he was the champion of the younger generation in South Bay City''s martial arts circle. As such, she really couldn''t tell the extent of just how powerful he really waspared to Fade. However, Momo''s worries were unnecessary. Just as Abell''s foot was about toe into contact with Fade, Fade had reached out with his right arm, prepared to block the attack with it. "You''re using an arm to defend yourself against my foot? Are you trying to break your arm? Very well then; I''ll help you do the honors," Abell taunted with a confident sneer. "Swoosh!" With that, he swung his calf viciously, preparing to break Fade''s arm. However, once his calf made contact with Fade''s arm, his confident demeanor suddenly vanished. The arm he had made contact with did not waver in the slightest. It remained steady and firm under him; it felt as if he had just kicked against a concrete wall! The rebound of the force knocked Abell back, making him whine in excruciating pain. Still filled with disbelief, he began to blurt out, "How is that possible?! You''re..." Just as he was in the middle of his exmation, Fade had rotated his arm and grabbed Abell''s ankle. By applying a bit of force, he managed to swing Abell upwards and sent him whirring in the air. Eventually, the man fell with a heavy thud onto the ground and groaned in pain. Harper and Sonia who had been brimming with excitement before could not help but gape at the scene before them in bewilderment. They were rendered speechless by the turn of events. "This, how is this..." "Young Master Abell lost?! That''s impossible..." Hurriedly, Abell got himself off the ground, casting a dark, ferocious look at Fade. Through gritted teeth, he started to speak, "That doesn''t count! I messed up just now; it was a careless mistake! Come on, let''s try this again! I will not stand to be ridiculed like this. I am the best martial artist amongst the youths of South Bay City! I will not lose to the likes of you!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 "I''m going all out. Herees my move!" Abell was gloomy and he was yelling at Fade while pouncing on him like a fierce beast. He was more aggressive than before. Seeing Abell''s thrust, Fade flickered and said, "This move is quite interesting; it''s slightly better than before." "Slightly better? You are so arrogant but you will soon realise how powerful this move will be," Abell snorted. He was getting more ferocious, "I am telling you, my move can only be stopped by Falcon amongst the younger generation of South Bay City." "And you, are definitely not the second Falcon," Abell bawled sharply. At the mention of Falcon, Fade was a bit surprised. He recalled the captain of the Stealth Team from South Bay City at the training base. When Fade became the instructor, Falcon was also acting arrogant and contemptuous. However, after Fade revealed his skills, he astonished everyone immediately. The following few days of medical course and training, even the most arrogant Falcon was entirely convinced by Fade. Recently, after every training, Falcon woulde to Fade to learn some unique moves. Falcon''s capability had reached the middle stage of ck Level, therefore it was natural for him to block this move from Abell who was at the pinnacle of the Yellow Level. Moreover, apart from Falcon, several members of the Stealth Team from South Bay City were at the early stage of the ck Level as well. Hence, it shouldn''t be a problem for them to block Abell''s move. However, from Abell''s words, he should have practiced with these members before, and they failed to stop his move too. The only reasonable exnation was that they didn''t do their best to hinder Abell''s move owing to his status as the son of Vice Officer Liu. As a result, it rendered Abell to assume that he was great and he dared to call himself the top of his generation in South Bay City which was absurd. Seeing Fadeughed again, Abell''s expression became ferocious. He clenched his teeth and stared fiercely while pouncing on Fade. Fade just shook his head and moved his right hand lightly, preparing to defeat Abell in one move to teach him some lesson. However, as Fade was about to react, his cell phone rang out of a sudden. Fade was stunned and took out his mobile phone immediately. Noticing an unusual phone number, he quickly answered, "Hey, Leonardo, what''s up?" Abell, who was about to attack, saw Fade picking up his phone when fighting against him. He couldn''t help but be infuriated, "What the heck are you doing, underestimating me?" At the same time, after hearing Leonardo, Fade said sternly: "Okay, understood, I''lle over now." After hanging up, Fade walked straight to Momo and said, "Momo, I have something urgent that has to be dealt with. I''m really sorry that I can''t apany you now." Although Momo was usually a bit mischievous, she was also understanding. Knowing that Fade was caught up with something, she didn''t interfere but agreed immediately, "I see. You go ahead then. Don''t worry about me." Fade nodded and left. Simultaneously, at the culmination of his move, Abell realized he lost his target when Fade left. This abrupt feeling of loss had made Abell furious and he shouted at Fade, "What are you doing? Are you fleeing? I am telling you, don''t even think about it." With that, Abell went chasing after Fade. Abell was so exasperated he didn''t realise that Fade had avoided his attack easily while he was answering his phone. That had shown just how terrifying Fade''s perception and judgment were. At the moment when Abell was about to go after Fade, Momo came forward and halted him from pursuing Fade. She said, "Abell, stop messing around. My brother- in-w has to deal with something urgent and he is in no mood to fool around with you." "Fool around?" Abell said with his face clouded, "What do you mean by this? I think he is just fleeing from my attack!" Harper also fueled the discontent by mocking, "Yeah, yeah. The move by Young Master Abell was too powerful just now. I guess Fade knew that he couldn''t block the move and found an excuse to escape." Even Sonia was also shaking her head at this moment, saying in disappointment, "I could have witnessed a marvelous martial arts fight, but I didn''t expect Fade would run away. D*mn..." At that point of time, Fade had already taken the car and left. Abell knew he could not catch up, so he calmed down gradually. He snorted and said disdainfully, "Fleeing before the battle is a coward''s act." Then, Abell turned to Momo and said, "Momo, the next time you want to brag in front of me, please find someone better. Battling with someone of this level is a waste of my time." "My brother-inw is not fleeing; he has something urgent. Abell, don''t be socent..." Momo spoked in anger. However, before she finished her sentence, Abell, Harper and Sonia had already turned around and started walking towards the door. Momo was angry and anxious. All she could do was stomp her foot and follow after them. Behind them, the respectful Hulk bid farewell to them politely. Seeing the triumphant faces of the trio, he couldn''t help but sigh, "These bunch of ungrateful fes. It''s ridiculous for them to actually say that Master Chen escaped." "Wait till you witness Master Chen''s capability. You will realize your insignificance and ignorance," Hulk whispered to himself as he shook his head, and left. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After Fade received the call from Leonardo, he rushed to the helicopter base where he had been previously. He took the helicopter and rushed to the training base. During the phone call, Leonardo said that there were some troubles at the base which required him to settle immediately. At the same time, at the Stealth Team''s training base in the mountains, the members who had been training intensively were all lining up in the open space. They hadplicated expressions on their faces. In front of them stood a middle- aged man. He spoke in disappointment to the Stealth Team''s members with a stern expression. "Is this the way you train?" The middle-aged man pointed at the medicine they took and the various weird-looking training equipment specially made by Fade. He shrieked, "We are the Stealth Team, the special unit of the country. Look at what you all have been training." "I have no idea where these medicines areing from, nor these rubbish equipment." The man shouted, "What could be trained with these!" Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 "I didn''t expect that the training base that was so important to our superiors has be a yground to you all. Have you all forgotten your mission and the purpose of your training here?" The middle-aged man, with his hands on his back, kept reprimanding the Stealth Team members. When some Stealth Team members heard this, their faces took on a ghastly expression and some couldn''t listen anymore. Falcon, the most strong- willed amongst them, stepped forward directly and said, "Garton, you said..." Without waiting for Falcon to finish his sentence, this man named Garton red at Falcon with a long face, and said, "What did you call me? I am Garton, the chief instructor of the Stealth Team from South Stream City. You should address me as instructor!" Facing Garton¡¯ s might, Falcon didn¡¯ t flicker. Instead, he said sternly, "I''m sorry, I¡¯m a member of Stealth Team from South Bay City and you are not the chief instructor here, so I can''t call you instructor." "You..." Garton''s expression was sombre. "Although I am not your instructor, ording to the rank, I am your superior! Are you supposed to talk to your superior in such a rude manner?" Falcon saluted immediately, "Sir, I don''t think it is rude to address myrade. This address has been inherited by our army since wartime. Do you think that this is rude?" Garton pulled a long face and did not dare to reply to this kind of question. He only muttered, "What would you like to say when you interrupted me?" Falcon said sternly, "What I would like to say is, I didn''t agree with what you just said." "What was it that you didn''t agree with me? Saying your training is rubbish?" Garton yelled. "Yes, that''s it. Our training is not rubbish but very effective. In this duration of the training, our capabilities have improved a lot through these training sessions," Falcon said sternly. Immediately, other members nodded in agreement as well. After all, they knew very well about the results of their training during this period. "Improved a lot?" when Garton heard this, he sneered instantly. He beckoned to Falcon and said, "Thene and spar with me. I would like to find out what''s the improvement you are referring to." Hearing what Garton said, many Stealth Team members were bbergasted. Even if they didn''t like Garton, they also recognised him as the chief instructor of Stealth Team from South Stream City, who was a warrior at the pinnacle of the ck Level. Falcon was definitely no match to him. Right then however, Falcon paused slightly while staring at Garton, then he stepped out and said loudly, "Please enlighten me, Instructor Foo." While speaking, Falcon yelled and lunged at Garton with a punch. Garton curled his lip when observing Falcon''s attacking move. He shook his head and said, "Your speed is too slow and this move will have no effect on me." As Garton spoke, he raised his arm casually, ready to block Falcon''s punch with one palm. However, when he was about to block Falcon''s offense, all of a sudden, he sensed that this move was even more powerful than he had imagined. Never anticipating the strength of this punch, Garton took the punch and fell backwards two steps before stabilizing himself. Initially, Garton wanted to teach these Stealth Team members a lesson, but he didn''t expect to be at the receiving end instead. His expression turned gloomy immediately. Garton squeezed Falcon''s wrist with exerted force and cracked his arm by twisting it. Then, Falcon shrieked in excruciating pain, his arm was twisted into a bizarre angle and his forehead beaded with sweat. Falcon grimaced in pain. "So this is your so-called improvement?" Garton said in disdain and snorted while letting go of Falcon''s broken arm. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing this, the nearby members of Stealth Team from South Bay City gathered around Falcon to hold him up. They were concerned about his condition. Meanwhile, they red at Garton. Although Garton had said that he was just sparring, in reality he was ruthless enough to break Falcon''s arm when Falcon managed to strike him. This was not supposed to be done by a superior to his subordinate. He was just showing off in order to prove his superiority. However, no matter how angry they were, these members were helpless at that moment, not daring to do anything for this injustice. After all, Garton was their superior in terms of rank. Capability wise, he was also more powerful than them. They could only suffer in silence and ept the oue reluctantly. At that moment, Garton was gloating after teaching Falcon a lesson for sticking his head out. With his hands behind him, Garton reprimanded fiercely while pacing in front of the Stealth Team members, "Your so-called progress, in my opinion, is not worth mentioning at all." "I am not sure how your so-called chief instructor taught you all. But in my opinion, what he has taught you is totally rubbish, absolutely useless ." "You will have zero results under him. It''s just a waste of time." "This kind of instructor is wasting national resources and everyone''s efforts. He ispletely unqualified to remain here. Therefore, I propose to rece your chief instructor and supervise this training and also the subsequent ones myself," Garton said. As soon as Garton proposed, Yogan of the Stealth Team raised his hand immediately and said, "I agree. Instructor Foo is the chief instructor of the Stealth Team from South Stream City. He has extensive training experience and he is also powerful. I couldn''t agree more if he will be training us." Beside Yogan, another Stealth Team member from South Stream City also went along with him. "Instructor Foo will be the best choice." "I also agree to have Instructor Foo train us." "I didn''t really see any progress during this period of training. It is better to have Instructor Foo." Although they were moring at this side, almost all of the other Stealth Team''s members were silent. They just looked at them coldly, showing grim and even hateful expressions. This was because they knew that Yogan was the captain of the Stealth Team from South Stream City and he was also Garton''s nephew. As such, it was natural for him to concur with Garton as a recement for their instructor. Since anyone who was instructor this round might be involved in actualbat, therefore the possibility of gaining merits was much higher than any usual training. Many who were qualified would also like topete for this position. Amongst them, Garton was the most popr candidate. In fact, his opportunity was almost secured. However, at the critical juncture, Fade, who was a neer, took this position directly. Naturally, Garton was very upset. Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Hence, Garton rushed over there in person. He came to the training base to establish himself in front of these Stealth Team members. After that, Garton would figure out a way to get rid of Fade and he would rece him as the chief instructor. At that moment, the process of establishing himself was basicallyplete. Next, he just needed the cooperation of Yogan and the other Stealth Team members from South Stream City to prove that Fade''s training was ineffective and he could kick Fade out and make himself the new chief instructor. At the thought of this, Garton couldn''t help but be excited and smiled smugly. He nced at the members, and then said inughter, "Since everyone wees me warmly to be the chief instructor, then it''s imperative for me to take this position. I will reflect this to the superior." As soon as the Stealth Team members heard this, their expressions changed. Their faces were full of anger, they wanted to refute, but they dared not speak. At the critical moment, Falcon, who was injured, stood up again. He stared at Garton sternly and said, "I disagree with you being our chief instructor. I insist that Instructor Chen continue to serve as our chief instructor." Part of the Stealth Team members were encouraged by Falcon''s action. They stood up one after another and shouted as well. "Yes, I support instructor Chen too." "You are not qualified to be our instructor." "Instructor Chen''s training is exceptionally effective, and we strongly demand that he continues to be our instructor." Garton looked awful when the others began to speak up. As the mor from Falcon and the others intensified, a vicious look shed across Garton''s face. He snorted and stomped his foot as he unleashed a burst of power. He let out a bawl, "This is an act of defiance to your superior. Whoever dares to mess things up, I will expel him from the Stealth Team." Most of the Stealth Team members were startled by his words. The loud voices diminished instantly. Garton snorted when he saw this. He looked at the team members and said coldly, "You are the Stealth Team members and you are soldiers. It''s your duty to obeymands. From now on, I will be your chief instructor, understand?" "Yes, Sir!" Yogan was the first person to respond. However, the voices of others were somewhat sparse. Seeing theck of response, Garton shouted in a deep voice, "Do you all want to be punished?" As he spoke, Garton''s power became stronger. He approached Falcon and the rest, as if he was ready to get rid of them. Falcon was holding his dislocated right arm as he stared at Garton ferociously. He looked adamant and said firmly, "You are not our instructor." "What an unrepentant person. This is an offence against military discipline and you''re going to be court- martialed!" Garton was full of anger and ready to hit Falcon. At that critical moment, a loud roar suddenly echoed from the sky, "What makes you think that you can punish my soldiers!" Attracted by the voice, everyone looked towards the direction where the voice came from. Then, they saw a helicopter approaching. The cabin door was opened and Fade was standing upright by the door, looking outstanding, just like the day he first arrived. "It''s Instructor Chen; he''s here!" Falcon and the others were thrilled to see him. Garton was pulling a long face as he narrowed his eyes at Fade and whispered, "So he is the one who took my position? I am eager to see what he''s capable of..." Just before Garton could finish speaking, Fade took a step forward, and disembarked from the helicopter directly from a 100 meters altitude. With a loud "bang", Fadended directly to the ground, less than two meters away from Garton. The ground was crushed by the strong impact and the rubble spattered on Garton. Fade descended from the height of a hundred metres. The Stealth Team members were all over the moon to be able to witness this magical scene once again. They cheered enthusiastically as they saw the arrival of Fade. Garton''s expression was gloomy and he stared at Fade anxiously. Before he arrived, he had heard from his nephew about Fade''s capability of descending from the helicopter directly from a height of 100 metres. Back then, he didn''t believe it. But now, after witnessing it himself, he couldn''t refute that. After a brief moment of astonishment, Garton snorted and mumbled to himself, "Even if you are stronger than what I expected, but so what? You''re nothing else other than that." Fade dusted himself with his hands and strode towards Garton. He stared at Garton coldly, and said, "Who are you? Since when are you allowed to tell my soldiers what to do?" Garton snorted and revealed a disdainful smile. He fixed his eyes on Fade and said, "So, you are Fade." "By the way, let me introduce myself. I am Garton, the chief instructor of the Stealth Team from South Stream City. I am here to inform you officially that you will be reced by me as the chief instructor. You may leave now!" Garton waved his hand, dismissing Fade. Fade stared at Garton but didn''t respond to his words. He raised his tone slightly and questioned Garton coldly, "Didn''t you hear me clearly? Since when are you allowed to tell my soldiers what to do?" Garton frowned as Fade repeated his sentence. He snorted and said, "You want to know the reason? Well, I''ll tell you straight." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I think that with your status and capability, you are not qualified to be an instructor. So, I am asking you to leave. Do you understand now?" Fade stared at Garton and replied coldly, "So that''s what you think? Who the heck are you? What rights do you have to ask me to leave?" Garton said solemnly, "I repeat, I''m the chief instructor of the Stealth Team from South Stream City." "I have received doubts from students about your performance and I have reported the situation to the superior. Our leaders wille and check immediately. If you don''t want to be punished, leave now. Otherwise, you will be court-martialed when the leaders arrive!" Garton threatened. Upon hearing this, Fade turned to the Stealth Team members and said loudly, "Whoever doubts me, stand up now and say it before me." As soon as these words were made, there was total silence right away. Virtually nobody came forward. After all, Fade''s training effectiveness was evident there and no one could even deny it. When Garton saw this, his expression fell. He couldn''t help but re at Yogan. Yogan took the hint, nodded lightly to Garton, and then stepped forward. Fade looked over immediately and red at Yogan. Then, he asked sternly, "Are you not satisfied with my training results?" Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Yogan felt an inexplicable shiver running up his spine as Fade red at him coldly. He was trembling and stuttering, "Instructor Chen, although your training was effective in a way, I was also trained by Instructor Foo before. I think his training is much more effective. Therefore, I think it is more appropriate for Instructor Foo to be our chief instructor." After Yogan finished speaking, several of his stooges stood up immediately and joined him . "Mr. Foo is right; the training by Instructor Foo is indeed more effective." "We are already familiar with Instructor Foo''s training and he is indeed better." "After all, Instructor Chen, you are still too young. Plus speaking of capability, I''m afraid..." Their words of amorality and inversion of facts enraged Falcon and the others. "Where is your conscience? How could you lie through your teeth?" "Haven''t you felt the effect of Instructor Chen''s training yourself these past few days? What nonsense." "And the medicine that Instructor Chen gave us, didn''t you all drink happily?" Yogan curled his lip and said, "Falcon, you think that Instructor Chen''s training is effective but that''s not the case for us. Just because we have different points of view doesn''t mean we are ungrateful. This is just absurd!" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Yogan, you..." Falcon was so furious that he almost rushed over to fight with Yogan. At that moment, there was a cough, and then the voice of an old man could be heard, "What''s the matter? What are you all moring about? Is this still a military camp?" Hearing this, everyone turned their heads immediately and looked at the source of the sound. Then, they saw a grizzled elder, who was in his seventies in the Stealth Team uniform. He was apanied by a few senior officials of the base as he walked towards the group. Noticing the elder approaching, Garton was thrilled. He rushed to greet him and saluted the elder respectfully, "Good day, Chief." "I''m about to retire, so you don''t have to call me Chief." The elder smiled and waved at him. From his tone, it seemed like Garton was quite close with him. Garton smiled and reached out to hold the elder. Garton said, "Mr. Wu, once my chief, you will always be my chief. It has nothing to do with your retirement!" At that moment, Leonardo had arrived at Fade''s side. He said in a low voice, "Instructor Chen, I think we have some trouble." "What''s the matter? Who is this elder?" Fade asked. Leonardo exined hastily, "Instructor Chen, this elder is Talbot Wu. He used to be the chief instructor of Stealth Team in South Stream City, and he was also Garton¡¯s superior and teacher. Later, when he got older, he was transferred to the Stealth Team in Southrea District to serve as the honorary advisor." "Although this position is just a ceremonial title and does not wield much real power. Talbot still maintains his rank. Coupled with his connections in Stealth Team for many years, he still enjoys a high status." "I didn''t expect Garton to invite Mr. Wu over just to rece your position," Leonardo said worriedly. "If Mr. Wu was to give an order, even if it is my superior, I''m afraid that there is no other way but to rece you with a new instructor." "I see!" Fade nodded as soon as he understood the situation. Next, Fade patted Leonardo''s shoulder and reassured him, "Don''t worry. It doesn''t matter if it''s Garton or Talbot, there is no way to rece me." As soon as Fade finished his words, both Garton and Talbot had also finished deliberating and were walking over to Fade. They had a serious look when they stopped in front of Fade. Talbot was silent as he inspected and checked Fade out. Fade didn''t take the initiative to greet Talbot as well. He just stood quietly and looked Talbot in the eyes. Seeing this, Talbot got angry. Garton snarled immediately, "Fade, where are your manners. Why didn''t you salute and greet when you saw the chief?" Fade said tly, "Chief! Who is the chief? No one can be my chief here!" "Arrogant, you are too arrogant. Fade, I am telling you, this is Mr. Wu, he''s our..." Garton cried angrily. However, before he could finish, Mr. Wu waved his hand and said solemnly, "It''smon for young soldiers to be a bit prickly. I am just an old man so it doesn''t matter." However, almost instantaneously, his tone changed, "However, if he is not good at performing his responsibilities and doing his own work, then he should be taught a lesson." At that, Talbot asked Fade, "Are you the chief instructor here?" "Yes, I am," Fade said lightly. Talbot snorted and questioned, "Then please tell me, what''s happening here?" "This..." Fade wanted to exin. However, at that moment, Garton winked at Yogan and interrupted, "Chief, why don''t we listen to what the Stealth Team member has to say?" "Sure!" Talbot nodded. Yogan embellished and exaggerated his story immediately, and of course from his statement, Fade was a douche who was not able to train the team effectively. He had lost his credibility, so they asked to rece Fade. After hearing that, Talbot''s face darkened straight away as anger surged. Simultaneously, Falcon and the other members couldn''t take the nonsense anymore. They defended Fade immediately. "Chief, things are not like what he described! Instructor Chen''s training is very effective." "We all like the training by Instructor Chen very much. We don''t want to rece him." "It is just an ulterior motive by certain people to rece our instructor." Their words made Garton look bad instantly. Talbot was also a little surprised. He was silent for a while, and then said, "Each of you insisted on your own words. Some said good things whereas some said bad. In that case, let me ask the both of you, what are your thoughts?" While saying that, Talbot looked towards Garton and Fade. Garton squinted and said hurriedly, "Chief, everyone has different opinions on the training effectiveness of Instructor Chen and me. I suggest that Instructor Chen and I go toe-to-toe on the spot. Then, we are able to witness whoever is more powerful." "Well, this is a good idea!" Without waiting for Fade to agree, Talbot nodded to himself, "The base is a ce where might makes right. Sparring is a solution to this." "Both of you try to fight with each other. Whoever wins will be the chief instructor!" Talbot decided straight away. When Falcon and the other members heard Talbot''s words, they were infuriated. It was apparent that most of the members supported Fade, but only a few including Yogan supported Garton. However, ording to Talbot, they were on par with each other and they were required to fight to determine who would be the instructor. That itself was evidently favoritism towards Garton. Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 At the thought of that, Falcon and the others had the sudden urge to protest. On the contrary, Fade was very calm. He stopped them, then looked at Garton faintly and said, "Challenge, fight!" Garton snapped his fists provocatively and snorted, "Why, Instructor Chen, are you afraid? If so, then it is better to give up your position as an instructor so you will not sufferter." Fade didn''t respond to Garton''s provocation. He just answered indifferently, "You want a challenge? Alright, let''s do it. I don''t want to waste too much time on insignificant people." "You... arrogant douche." Garton''s eyes sank and his expression was extremely cold. "Kid, let me enlighten you on what true strength is." As soon as he finished, Garton shouted, and a surge of power rose up from his body. The power shot up to the sky and nearly converted into a gush of strong wind. The strong power turned Garton into a ferocious tiger as he charged towards Fade. The assault together with the strong wind pierced through the air in sputter, like the ws of a ferocious tiger, ready to tear Fade into pieces. The attack surprised the Stealth Team members. Fear and shock were written all over their faces. "So this is Garton''s true strength? His power is terrifying." "He is a master at the apex of the ck Level. He is really strong; there is no doubt about that. He''s much more powerful than us." "If I was the opponent, I would lose in just one attack. I wonder if Instructor Chen can really block this attack?" "Didn''t you say that Instructor Chen is the master of Earth Level? Of course he can fight against him!" "But that''s just everyone''s assumption. After all, Instructor Chen didn''t really show his true strength in front of us. None of us is really sure!" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With that said, many Stealth Team members started to worry for Fade. On the other hand, Yogan and a few of his followers got more excited. They raised their hands and began to cheer for Garton. "Go go, Instructor Foo!" "Defeat him in ten moves!" "Haha, I don''t think he needs ten moves; three would be enough." The lively atmosphere made Garton even more proud. His energy gushed out incessantly, powering his attacking move as if it''sing from a fierce tiger. "Now, I''ll show you how you will be defeated by me, with the power of the chief instructor of the Stealth Team from South Stream City!" With a snarl, Garton attacked fiercely, as if he would defeat Fade with just one stroke. Seeing such violent assault, Falcon and the others couldn''t help but be worried, "Hopefully Instructor Chen will be fine. This..." Just when everyone was having different thoughts, Fade looked at Garton and shook his head lightly. He sighed, "So this is what you got? It''s really... s.." With a sigh, Fade reached out his right hand and grabbed Garton. Garton was stunned by this seemingly ordinary grab. He sensed aing danger, and he wanted to dodge Fade''s attack. However, just when Garton was about to move, Fade''s right hand was already above his head. "This..." Garton was shocked. Before he could react, he felt a big hand approaching him from above. Following that, a strong force rushed towards Garton and crushed him from head to toe. Suddenly, Garton was mmed onto the extra hard concrete floor with a loud "bang". The force was so strong that it cracked the concrete floor. Immediately after that, Fade retracted. He looked indifferent, as if nothing had happened. At the same moment, Garton was lying on the ground, his body jerking and his blood slowly seeping through the cracked ground. "This, how can this..." Everyone was bbergasted. Ten secondster, Yogan finally recovered from his shock. He rushed over and helped Garton up, "Uncle, are you okay? Uncle, you..." Garton turned over. His face was covered with blood and his body was weak; he could not stand up at all as quite a number of his bones were broken. "Fade Chen, you are out of the line. You nearly killed my uncle. I want you to pay for..." Yogan roared at Fade with utter hatred. Fade was nonchnt and he said without any emotion, "If you want revenge, you cane and try, but this time, there will be no mercy from me." While speaking, Fade raised his right hand. When Yogan saw this, he froze, not daring to utter another word. After all, Garton, who was at the pinnacle of the ck Level, was crippled by Fade in just one move. Not to mention that Yogan was only at the middle level of the ck Level. He was no match for Fade. Under such circumstances, Yogan drooped his head and stopped pestering Fade. On the other hand, Falcon, together with the Stealth Team members who were worried about Fade, cheered in exhration after recovering from their shocks. "One move, just one move to defeat Garton. He is really strong." "Previously, I suspected that Instructor Chen was a master of the Earth Level. I was right, this is definitely the power of a master of the Earth Level!" "Haha, we were worried for nothing just now. Even if there were ten Gartons, with Instructor Chen''s strength, none of them would be his opponent!" "I really want to see, what would Yogan and those fes say now? Would they still say that Instructor Chen was less powerfulpared to Garton?" One of them sneered. Amidst the cheers, Fade turned around and was ready to walk back to the members. However, Mr. Wu, who was watching the battle at the side, suddenly said with a gloomy face, "Stay right there." Fade stopped on his track and looked at Talbot, then said coldly, "What''s the matter?" Talbot pulled a long face, stared at Fade and said, "As a member of the Stealth Team, you are being too much on yourrade!" Fade frowned and looked at Talbot with a sunken face, he replied coldly, "What do you want to say?" Talbot snorted and said, "What I want to say is that an undisciplined and aggressive person like you is not what our troop needs. Moreover, the fact that you severely wounded yourrade is also a serious vition of discipline." "So, as your superior, I shall deprive you of the position as chief instructor and expel you from the Stealth Team," Talbot rted sharply. There was a hugemotion as soon as Talbot blurted the words. Voices of dissatisfaction were all over the ce. "Sir, this is just unfair! Didn''t you just say that the winner will be the instructor?" "Mr Wu, we respect you, but you can''t be so biased." "You officials do not keep promises; are your words akin to barking?" "I can''t ept this result, absolutely not. I want to report this to the superiors." Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Facing the angry Stealth Team members, Talbot snorted and said, "Anyone who dares to talk nonsense will be considered to be not respecting the superiors and not abiding by discipline. In which case, I will expel him." Everyone kept quiet immediately as they were threatened. However, their eyes were still filled with anger. Talbot ignored the anger of the Stealth Team members. After all, in his opinion, they were just grass- root members and their opinions did not matter. Talbot turned his head to look at Fade and said sternly, "Now, hand over your identification document and leave Stealth Team immediately." Fade gave a grim look as he stared at Talbot. He said sternly while shaking his head. "You have no right to make me leave Stealth Team." "I am the honorary advisor of the Stealth Team so I am your superior as well as your chief. I have the right to expel you from the Stealth Team," Talbot replied in a deep voice. At this juncture, Yogan, who had helped his uncle, stared at Fade with hatred. He gritted his teeth and said, "Fade, Mr. Wu is your leader but you did not obey hismand. Are you trying to disobey the military order?" Fade sighed and said, "I have said before; no one here is my chief." "Someone who knows no bounds, is undisciplined, and does not respect superiors, you have vited the rules and I am going to punish..." Talbot shouted loudly with a furious expression. However at this point, Fade suddenly walked in front of Talbot. Upon seeing this, Talbot couldn''t help being shocked and retreated a trace of fear in his face. After all, he had just witnessed Fade''s power, which was truly the realm of a master of the Earth Level. In that case, Talbot was definitely not Fade''s opponent. "You, what do you want to do? Do you want to attack me? Let me tell you, this is a serious..." Talbot was horrified and his voice trembled. Fade didn''t say much, instead, he took out an identity card from his pocket and threw it towards Talbot''s face. He said coldly, "Open your eyes and see clearly. Who am I?" "You dare... Come here, give it to me..." Talbot didn''t expect that Fade would actually throw his ID at his face. He couldn''t contain his anger and wanted to summon someone over. However, right at that critical moment, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the clear stamp on the ID. Suddenly, he felt his heart tremble. He hurriedly took up the ID and looked at it. In an instant, he was stunned. His body trembled and he murmured, "This... How is this possible? You, you actually..." Behind him, Yogan who didn''t know what was going on, shouted, "Mr. Wu, this fellow is too much. Please get someone to lock him up and punish him by militaryw." Unexpectedly, after Talbot heard this, he did not call for anyone but instead red at Yogan, shouting angrily, "Shut up." "Mr. Wu, why are you doing this to me? This..." Yogan was confused. At this point, Talbot had no time to deal with him. He held the ID in both hands and with a smile on his face, he bowed to Fade. "Chen, Instructor Chen, your, your ID." Fade took his ID back. "Now, are you still calling yourself my chief?" He asked nonchntly while looking at Talbot. "No, no!" Talbot hurriedly waved his hand, "Instructor Chen, you are the Special Instructor of the Stealth Team headquarters. You''re my superior and my chief." Hearing this, the nearby Stealth Team members were all dumbfounded and looked at Fade in disbelief. "Instructor Chen is a Special Instructor from Stealth Team headquarters. This... This is unbelievable!" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Didn''t Captain Wan say it before?" "But Captain Wan was just guessing at that time and everyone didn''t take it seriously!" "Being the Special Instructor of the Stealth Team headquarters before the age of 30... I can''t imagine how strong Instructor Chen really is!" Everyone was impressed. At this time, Yogan and even Garton who was severely injured were all bbergasted. "Stealth Team headquarters'' Special Instructor. Is, is this true?" "His... His status is so powerful. We..." The two of them turned pale and even Talbot, who was looking at them, couldn''t wait to gobble them up. After all, Talbot came to help out of respect for Garton. He didn''t expect that he would provoke a big shot and get involved instead. Fade looked at the frightened trio and said calmly, "I guess you don''t need me to say anything else about what you have just done." "Chief, we are sorry." Talbot quickly lowered his head to admit his mistake. Garton and Yogan paused slightly and then quickly apologized, "Chief, we were wrong." Fade looked serious and indifferent, and said coldly, "Since you know that you were wrong, then you have to pay for it. You all, leave the Stealth Team." "Leave the Stealth Team!" Hearing these words, the trio was startled. This indicated that they would be expelled from the Stealth Team. In fact, joining a special force like the Stealth Team was difficult. After joining, the improvements of strength in themselves and their family honors brought by the Stealth Team troop were truly great. If they were to be expelled, it would not only be impacting themselves, but also their families. Therefore, upon hearing this, they couldn''t help but be startled. "Instructor Chen, Chief, we are sorry. Please, give us another chance, we will..." They pleaded. Fade said coldly, "If you continue to talk nonsense, I don''t mind kicking you out by myself." Hearing this, the three of them didn''t dare to say anything else, they could only helplessly bow their heads in agreement and leave in frustration. While the three of them were expelled from the Stealth Team, the few sidekicks of Stealth Team who had followed Yogan just now, were standing still with embarrassment.. Fade nced at them and waved. "You, return to the original unit. You''ll be demoted by one ranking and be reprimanded." "Yes, thank you, Chief." The few sidekicks looked regretful but at the same time they were relieved. Compared to Yogan''s punishment of being expelled from Stealth Team, their punishment from Fade was very light. At least they retained their identities as Stealth Team members. To them, this was considerably eptable. After punishing them, Fade looked at Falcon and the others. These Stealth Team members were still looking at Fade with excitement at that moment, which could be easily told by looking in their eyes. After all, the strength and identity that Fade showed just now were really astonishing. Fade looked at them. His stern expression eased and he showed a smile, nodding as he said, "Well done, all of you." "Thank you, Chief!" "Thank you for thepliment, chief!" "The Chief is the one who has done a good job." "The Chief is the strongest!" Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 "Okay, stop being glib. Since you all are so energetic, then get going and start training," Fade shouted. "Yes!" The members were standing tall and holding their heads high. They shouted loudly, seemingly having much momentum. Then, they went for training full of excitement and smiles. The members were very motivated. Fade looked at Falcon who was leaving with a grin and stopped him. "Falcon, wait a minute." "Yes, Chief!" Falcon turned and stood at attention, ignoring his broken right arm and saluting solemnly. "You don''t need to be so serious. It''s fine to just call me Instructor Chen." Fade smiled and beckoned, "Come here, let me have a look at your arm." "Instructor, I''m fine, it will be better after a few days," Falcon said. "Few days?" Fade red at him, and said, "Those foreign martial artists who have entered Jade City are currently lurking about. You don''t have the luxury of a few days to recover. Come here. I will treat you myself." "This..." Falcon was a little surprised. However, Fade moved faster. He immediately held Falcon''s broken arm, twisted it lightly and returned it to its original position in just a click. Then, using his positive energy and a silver needle, he pierced Falcon''s arm a few times quickly. Within several minutes, Falcon realized that the pain in his arm had gone. Then, he tried to move his arm around and found that his arm had fully recovered. "This, this is too amazing. Instructor Chen, you are incredible." Falcon was thrilled. Fade smiled and kept the silver needle, and he said: "Stop ttering me. After this, please train yourself well. Then, when the timees, just do your best." "Yes!" Falcon said attentively, then he turned around, preparing to attend to his training. However, just at that moment, Fade suddenly thought of something and called out to Falcon. He asked, "Falcon, among the members of your Stealth Team from South Bay City, is there someone named Abell?" "Abell!" Falcon froze and then nodded, "Indeed, there is such a member in the Stealth Team from South Bay City. His father is Harib, the director of the Stealth Team in South Bay City. Instructor Chen, why are you asking me about this all of a sudden? Did Abell do something?" "It''s nothing. I am just asking." Fade waved his hand, "Just go for your training!" "Yes!" Falcon turned around and went to train without further asking. In the next few days, Fade received news from the Chief Executive and Sergeant Xu, ording to the monitoring by the customs. During this period, there were more than 20 foreign martial artists entering the territory of Jade City. At that moment, they had gathered surreptitiously for the preparations and some had even joined the local martial arts forces in Jade City, hoping to get a piece of the pie from the battle in Titan Studio. Under such circumstances, it was expected for Fade to have more things to handle. Therefore, Fade could only make a phone call to Momo and apologize, saying that he would bring her with him to travel around Jade City after everything was over. After that, Fade was busy with training the Stealth Team members while promoting Lucas to be the new Martial Soul of Jade City. During this period of time, the Chief Executive and Sergeant Xu had done the preliminary preparations while Fade and Lucas had also made the corresponding arrangements. On that day, nearly all the major media in Jade City began to report and promote the news about Lucas. Amongst them was the news that Lucas had won in the challenge between him and the well-known Jade City martial arts master. On top of that, there was also news about Lucas rescuing the innocent civilians from the viins. In short, they were all positive news about Lucas. As for the news about the bombing, he had caught the attention of the citizens of Jade City and especially those who were involved in martial arts because suddenly there was such a middle-aged martial artist emerging out of nowhere. Afterying the groundwork, what would happen next would just be a matter of time. Maxwell and his people, who were the apprentices of Hulk and Titan of the ming n, had personallye to rmend Lucas as the new Martial Soul of Jade City, as well as restore his power in the Titan Studio. The previous news would only rouse everyone''s interest in him as well as give him a mysterious aura. The news about the rmendation of him bing the new Martial Soul of Jade City had immediately caught the attention of those who practiced martial arts and had also provoked various arguments and discussions. Some people praised Lucas for his strength, his courage towards seeking justice, and his capability for being a martial soul. Of course, there were more people doubting Lucas''s strength, identity and his status, thinking that he was not qualified to be the Martial Soul of Jade City. After all, it took only a week from the time he became famous until his appointment as the Martial Soul of Jade City. Everything had just happened too fast, so of course there would be some people who remained unconvinced. Fade and the others saw iting so they didn''t exin much. They left Maxwell and Hulk to announce that Lucas would be holding a Martial Arts Convention in Sunset Mountain three days later. At that time, those who disagreed coulde forward and challenge him. As long as they could beat Lucas, he would eventually hand over the title of Martial Soul of Jade City. As soon as the news was spread around, the people in Jade City who were involved in martial arts were roused. After all, the people who had entered Jade City in suchrge droves hade here for the express purpose of taking over Titan Chiu''s martial sphere after his passing. It was clear that the Martial Arts Convention held in Sunset Mountain was for everyone to challenge andpete for the title. This also favored the martial artists. Therefore, both the local fighters of Jade City and the foreign martial artists who had entered during this period were all working hard to prepare for the uing Martial Arts Convention at Sunset Mountain. Fade was also preparing for this Martial Arts Convention. On one hand, he had decided to let the members of Stealth Team who had been training, to participate in this Martial Arts Convention at Sunset Mountain to ensure the safety of the venue. On the other hand, he was putting even more effort to heal Lucas''s body and his physical condition to the optimal state. Now, Lucas''s strength had reached the pinnacle of the ck Level and he was only one step away from the Earth Level. ording to the information that had been collected, it was inevitable that Lucas would win in this Martial Arts Convention with his current strength. At the same moment, Tommy, Hanson and his son, Billy from the Smith Group seemed to be excited. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The father and the son looked at Smith and said: "Mr. Smith, we''ve contacted Phyton. They agreed to assassinate Fade for the price of 50 million." "50 million? Isn''t that price a little high?!" Smith hesitated slightly. Hanson convinced him immediately, "Mr. Smith, as long as we are able to kill Fade, the shares of the Li family will be ours again, so 50 million yuan is just a drop in the bucket." "That''s true!" Tommy gave a sharp look and asked, "When will the Phyton take actions?" Billy said, "After this Martial Arts Convention at Sunset Mountain is over, the Phyton will take actions." "Well, it''s not that long. I can afford to wait." Tommy nodded. Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Three dayster, the Martial Arts Convention on Sunset Mountainmenced. On that day, the entirety of Jade City, especially the martial arts world, was showing a different kind of prosperity and liveliness. Sunset Mountain, which was usually sparsely popted, had been crowded since the early morning. Many martial artists had rushed to climb up the mountain in order to upy a good position at its peak. They were looking forward to the battle that was rted to the future of martial arts forces in Jade City. In addition to the martial artists, some ordinary people who''d heard the news had also rushed over and enhanced the poprity of the scene. Amongst them were the bosses and presidents ofrge enterprises who wanted to grab this opportunity to recruit powerful martial artists as their subordinates. There were also young boys and girlsmitted to martial arts who were squeezing into Sunset Mountain full of expectations, wishing to learn skills from teachers who were also martial artists. Of course, there were also people who just came and watched. Some of the people who went there just to watch included Momo, Abell, Sonia, and Harper, who were struggling to climb up the mountain at that point in time. The fight between Abell and Fade was interrupted temporarily a couple days ago. However, in the next few days, they visited many ces in Jade City. Almost all of the famous attractions had been visited and they had also enjoyed themselves. Initially, Momo was going to take a break. However, Abell had learned about the urrence of Martials Arts Convention at Sunset Mountain and had insisted on bringing them along to watch it. After all, Abell was also quite interested in martial arts. For events like this, it would be natural for him to not want to miss it. As a result, here they were at Sunset Mountain. Nheless, by only climbing halfway up the mountain, the four of them except Abell were a little out of breath. Especially Harper, who was moring to experience this convention, almost slumped onto the ground at that moment. Seeing this, Abell frowned and said, "The Martial Arts Convention is about to begin soon. We must move faster or we are going to miss it." Harper was panting in exhaustion, sitting on the stairs and he replied to Abell in a dissatisfied manner, "It''s not a big deal if you can''t catch up. Isn''t it just a group of hotheads fighting each other? What''s so interesting there?" Sonia started to waver as she had no interest in martial arts. After all, the purpose of hering to Jade City this time was to facilitate the business between the Li family and the Smith Group on behalf of her family. Upon hearing this, Abell frowned in discontentment, but after all, Harper was a member of the Soo family, so he couldn''tin about anything. He could only say, "If you don''t want to watch, then forget about it. I will go up myself." Harper was about to nod and agree. However, at that moment, there was a clear snort from beside him. A girl in a green shirt, around 17 or 18 years old, looked at Harper coldly. "Ignorant guy, the strength of a martial artist is way beyond your imagination. If your words were heard by other so- called hotheads, you would have been killed instantly." After finishing speaking, the girl in the green shirt released a burst of energy, hitting between Harper''s legs and it shattered the hard b directly into rubble. Immediately, the girl in the green shirt scoffed and moved herself away lightly, as if she was floating and she quickly went up the mountain. Harper was shocked by this blow, covering his crotch and he jumped up from the stairs. "Young Master Harper, please don''t talk about such nonsense in this ce. Otherwise... Actually, forget about it. I will take you down the mountain." Abell saw all this and prepared to bring Harper down the mountain. However, he did not expect that at this juncture, Harper was staring at the back of the girl in the green shirt who was in front of him in obsession and muttering, "That girl is so pretty; I would like to chase her!" Just when he was about to finish his sentence, Harper, who was still weak from what had happened, rushed to the top of the mountain with great excitement. This situation really surprised Abell and Sonia. Only Memo looked speechless and helpless, seemingly having already anticipated that her cousin would behave like this. At that moment, several middle-aged men in suits also walked past them and climbed up the mountain. Sonia''s eyes brightened when she saw these men pass by, even though she didn''t have any interest in anything else previously. "This is the boss of Phantom Entertainment, that is the president of League Estate, and the boss of Hometown Food Company. They are all here..." She said. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She was excited, as if she''d suddenly taken an interest to them, and she also rushed to the top of the mountain. Abell and Momo followed after them immediately. After an hour, they finally reached the top of Sunset Mountain. The top of the mountain was originally the location of Titan Studio, so naturally there were different edifices. Amongst them, there was a huge martial arts field in the center, which was the location of the tournament. Titan Studio was usually lonesome. However, at that moment, people from all walks of life had crowded the ce, making it seem very lively with the hustle and bustle. Harper was panting in exhaustion while trying to locate the girl in the green shirt from the crowd, whereas Sonia walked towards the bosses who were well-known in Jade City, and smiled while giving out her business card. Abell was staring at the martial arts venue in the centre, his eyes glittering with excitement. He said to Momo who was next to him, "This is the martial artist. Your so- called brother- in-w is just a coward who ran away from his fight." Upon hearing this, Momo was displeased and frowned, "Abell, how many times have I told you? My brother-inw left because he was caught up with something. He was not running away." "Something? It''s just an excuse! It''s already been several days. Are you telling me that he''s been busy up until now?" Abell said. "My brother-inw really does have something to settle during this period," Momo exined. "Haha, forget about it. Then just consider him busy!" Abell waved his hand disdainfully. "Anyway, for me, he''s just an ipetent fellow who isn''t my opponent at all. My real target is Falcon, the captain of the Stealth Team from South Bay City. By defeating him, I will be the first one amongst the younger generation in South Bay City." At this moment, Harper came back without them realizing it. Hearing what Abell said, he couldn''t help but say, "Falcon, I know about that guy. I heard that he was selected to participate in the training in Jade City this time. I don''t know whether or not he will show up in the Martial Arts Convention today!" Abell said, "Maybe he will. My father mentioned that this training exercise is very likely to involve actualbat, so it''s likely because of this fact that everyone''s taking it so seriously." "If Falcon is here, will he show himself? It''s possible that he will win the championship in the end. If that''s the case, it''ll honor South Bay City," Harper said casually, despite not understanding the difference of strength in martial arts. Sonia''s eyes brightened. "If Falcon wins the championship, then you will also have a chance since you should be able to fight against him. If you can be the Martial Soul of Jade City, that would be a great thing! Then..." Hearing this, Abell''s eyes twinkled in tion. He clenched his fists and looked a little excited. He said, "There are a lot of people here. My strength is still not adequate enough for me to win the championship." "Of course, it''s not like it''spletely impossible to win. If there''s a right opportunity, I don''t mind showing myself on stage." When he said this, Abell looked confident. Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Harper and Sonia heard the words of ttery and together did the same as well regardless of their sincerity. As they ttered Abell, someone sneered from beside them, "It''s ridiculous for you, who''s at the top of the Yellow Level, to dare say that you want to win the championship. Just a piece of advice; go back home as soon as possible, otherwise, you are going to die without knowing how you did so." Abell''s face fell at those words. He turned his head and looked around him. Then, he saw three people walking towards him. Amongst them was a tall and thin foreigner with brown hair, a burly man with blond hair and blue eyes, as well as a thin old man. It was this old man who''d spoken. The old man was bending his waist slightly. He nced at them with a look of disdain, waved his hand and said, "Little boy, get out of the way, we are going in." Abell was usually arrogant and never had he been derided beforehand, especially by such a in old man. Abell couldn''t help but harden his face immediately. He stared at the thin old man bleakly and said in a deep voice, "What did you say, you old man?" The thin old man who was about to leave paused when hearing Abell. He raised his head to look at Abell, flickered his eyes and said solemnly, "Are you looking for death?" When Abell heard this, he was furious, pulling a long face and was about to rush over to attack the thin old man, "Old fellow, you are the one looking for it!" However, just when Abell was about to assault him, the two foreigners next to the thin old man stood up and stared at Abell in an unkind manner, cracking their knuckles. "Both of you, get out of my way. I want to deal with that old man myself. If you don''t want to die, just get lost immediately," Abell shouted in a deep voice. The two foreigners didn''t seem to be proficient at Chinese and they didn''t understand the meaning of Abell''s words. However, judging from his expression, they knew that it wasn''t something good. As such, both of them were clenching their fists, approaching Abell and said in simple Chinese, "Little boy, move aside or we will kill you." Abell became even angrier when he heard those words and he stared at the two men fiercely. His energy was whirring around his body as he readied himself to fight. Harper also added fire to the atmosphere by saying, "You two foreigners, do you know who Young Master Abell is? He is a member of the Stealth Team in South Bay City and his father is the director of the Stealth Team. You should think carefully before you do anything." Sonia crossed her arms over her chest, and also seemed quite confident. "If you''re tourists from another country, you still need to follow the regtions here, you know? No one is going to let you behave as you please here." After hearing those words, Abell was even more self-assured and stared at the two foreigners. His energy was running wild and he said angrily, "You fes, better get out of the way. I want to handle that old douche." However, it was either that the two foreigners didn''t understand him or they couldn''t care less. They didn''t intend to go away but were approaching Abell while clenching their fists. Upon seeing this, Abell''s face fell. His expression was cold and he cried out. He was about to pounce on and fight the both of them, "If you wish to die, I..." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However, just when they were about to fight, a middle-aged man next to them said, "You guys, if you don''t want to die, then stop it right now!" Hearing this, they couldn''t help but stare at the man who was talking. Harper was confused and Abell frowned, but Sonia rolled her eyes just when she thought of something, and asked aloud, "Mister, who are you?" The man said, "I am Theodore." "Theodore!" Sonia couldn''t help but to be startled when she heard the name. "Theodore, you... Are you Theodore Lei of the Thunder de? That famous swordsman?" She eximed. The middle-aged man nodded and said, "I am the Thunder de but I''m not that famous." "Mr. Theodore, you are very famous in our South Bay City, a true master of martial arts!" Sonia cried. Theodore was a master of martial arts who had some reputation near South Bay City. More than ten years ago, he started out with his Thunder de and was able to make a name for himself. His strength and his fame were considerably well off. At that moment, Theodore had stopped them personally. Sonia couldn''t help but be cautious and asked quickly, "Mr. Theodore, what did you mean when you asked us to stop?" At that moment, Abell also turned his head and looked at Theodore curiously. After all, he was also aware of Theodore''s reputation. Theodore nced at the two foreigners as his face tensed. He lowered his voice and said, "You are no match for the two foreigners. You will definitely die if you fight with them." "Well..." Abell frowned, disbelief on his face. Harper also said, "Mr. Thunder, Young Master Abell is a master at the pinnacle of the Yellow Level. Don''t you think that he couldn''t deal with both of them? This..." "Pinnacle of the Yellow Level?" Theodore snorted, and said, "Do you know what the realm of the strengths of the two foreigners are?" "This..." They shook their heads, obviously unable to tell the strength of them. Theodore said, "The strength of them is at least at the early stage of the ck Level. Do you still think you can win now?" "At the early stage of the ck Level!" This time, they turned pale. However, Harper still stuck his neck out and said, "The early stage of the ck Level? So what? Young Master Abell is a member of the Stealth Team in South Bay City and his father is also the director. If those two foreigners dare to do something, we won''t spare them." Hearing this, Theodore shook his head and said to himself that these young people were still too naive. He said to them, "Stealth Team member, son of the director. Do you think a status like that will spare you?" "Why not?" Sonia asked in surprise. Theodore pointed to thenky brown- haired foreigner and said, "See, his name is Jackson, from Earlington. He was involved in dozens ofrge bank robberies in Earlington up to 200 million pounds, but right now he is still atrge." "What, that''s him! The notorious thief Jackson from Earlington!" They eximed when they heard him. Abell''s face was also turning pale. Theodore pointed at the brawny blonde- haired foreigner and continued, "He is an infamous robber in Micovia. He has killed around 20 to 30 people. He is the eighth most wanted criminal of the FBI and his nickname is Phyton." Just as they finished hearing this, they paled even more and their eyes were flickering. "Phyton, h-he is actually the ill-famed Python." "But, but why could such a viine here?" Looking at those frightened young people, Theodore said, "Now you know why I told you not to do it!" The young people nodded again and again, their faces full of horror. They wanted to step back and leave. Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 However, at that moment, the two viins on the opposite side seemed a little impatient. They stepped closer, stared at Abell, and said, "Little boy, why aren''t you fighting? Weren''t you acting so arrogantly just now?" "I, I was wrong. I''m sorry, we will leave!" Abell, who was still talking about winning the championship, turned pale in fright and staggered back. However, Jackson the thief and the wicked Phyton did not intend to let them go, and they continued to press forward. "Do you think just saying sorry is enough? If only things were that easy!" Jackson said with augh. "Then, then what do you want?" Abell turned pale and asked, "What should we do for you to let us go?" The burly Phyton licked his lips, looked at Sonia and Momo, and a sign of excitement shed in his eyes. He said, "It is actually very simple. As long as these two little girlse and y with us, we will let you go." Upon hearing this, Sonia and Momo turned pale. They were frightened and couldn''t help but keep retreating. "This, this... We could use other methods topensate you. We have money and canpensate you a lot..." Abell said. However, the two viins licked their lips and shook their heads. "Do you really think we are short of money?" "Petite little girls are just to our tastes. I still remember the little girl we yed withst night was so delicate and we kept on ying until she passed out!" Noticing the two infamous viins approaching, the pampered boys, Abell and Harper, were indeed frightened. They didn''t have any idea what to do next. Even Abell and Harper were thinking of leaving Sonia and Momo behind so they could run away from the criminals. However, both of the girls were still calm at that moment. Looking at Theodore beside them for help, they said, "Mr. Theodore, please help us. We are the descendants of the Yao family and the Soo family from South Bay City. If you help us, our families will definitely thank you properly." "Yao family, Soo family!" Hearing the names of these two families, Theodore''s eyes flickered and he was tempted. However, after thinking for a second or two, he immediately shook his head, took a step back and said, "I am sorry youngdies, I can''t help you with this." "This... Mr. Theodore, you are a master at the middle stage of the ck Level. Can''t you beat these guys who are only in the early stages?" Sonia was a little anxious. Theodore''s face twisted and he exined, "If it''s just Jackson and Phyton, then it should be fine. I have the confidence to beat both of them. But..." "But what really scares me is the person behind them." "The one behind them?" Hearing this, the young people felt suffocated. They looked at the thin, dark- skinned old man behind Jackson and Phyton. For a while, they were surprised and puzzled. "This old man... Is he also a master of martial arts?" When Theodore heard them, he nodded and said in a deep voice, "He is not only a master of martial arts, but he is also better than Jackson and Phyton." "Hees from Southeast Asia and has been active in the areas of the Golden Triangle for a long time. He has served the warlords there and has participated in wars and assassinations. The number of people who died directly by his hands is at least 100 people. This does not include those who were killed in hismand of battles. He is Tobias Kong, the famous killer of the Golden Triangle, and his strength is almost at thetter stage of the ck Level." "What, he is Tobias!" "In the upper stage of the ck Level! This, this..." "He is Tobias, the viin who was once yed in a movie." Hearing Tobias''s notoriety, they were dumbfounded. They could never imagine that they would have messed with such a viin. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Especially Abell who just called Tobias an old man just now. For a while, he felt a shiver had run up his spine and his whole body was soaked in cold sweat. "Now you know why I didn''t want to help you. There is really nothing I can do!" Theodore sighed, then turned around and left quickly. "Senior..." Seeing Theodore left, suddenly they became even more anxious. They wanted to ask for help but the people around them averted their gazes. At this time, the three viins opposite them were licking their lips and approaching them, a viciousness manifesting in their gazes. They''d never experienced such a frightening situation before. Harper had slumped onto the ground in fright, his legs shaking and an acrid smelling from his pants. Sonia and Momo kept stepping back; their pretty faces were pale and their delicate bodies were trembling faintly. Abell, who had the strength of martial arts, seemed insignificant in front of the real master as there was no way he could fight back. "Little beauties, don''t run away. Come and have fun with us!" "Don''t worry, I will make you happy." The criminals kept pressing in and the situation was extremely critical. However, at this critical juncture, Fade happened to be bringing his Stealth Team members over from the training base and were walking towards the top of the mountain. With a nce, Fade spotted Momo in the crowd. He couldn''t help but wonder, "Is that Momo? Why is she here?" Then, he saw the viins approaching Momo. Fade frowned immediately. His eyes were cold and he almost wanted to fight against them. However, when he realized what was happening that day, he stopped, looked at Falcon and commanded, "Falcon, there is a situation over there, go and deal with it." "Yes, Instructor Chen!" Falcon stood up and saluted. He immediately ordered a few members to rush over. At that moment, just when Jackson and Phyton were about to do something, a few people suddenly rushed towards them. They couldn''t help but be surprised. Jackson and Phyton looked at them and said, "Who the hell are you guys? If you dare to interrupt us, we..." Falcon snorted and said sternly, "That''s what I was going to ask. Who are you, and how dare you bully people like this? Do you think that we, the Stealth Team members, are nothing?" "Stealth Team!" Upon hearing this, Jackson and Phyton hesitated, then turned to look at Tobias behind them doubtfully. "Just a bunch of boys at their early and middle stage of the ck Level. It looks like they are neers." Tobias stared at Falcon for a few seconds. His eyes flickered as if he intended to attack them. However, just when he was about to move, he suddenly felt a piercing gaze on him. Tobias couldn''t help but to look in the direction of this gaze. He saw just a young man in simple clothing behind the Stealth Team, and the young man was staring coldly at him. Just meeting his gaze sent a chill down Tobias''s spine and his body started quivering. Instantly, any intention he''d had to fight evaporated into thin air and he quickly lowered his head and said to Jackson and Phyton, "Fall back!" Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Both of them were baffled. They looked at Tobias and asked, "Tobias, even if we fight, we might not lose. Why..." Tobias pointed in Fade''s direction and said in a deep voice, "Look over there; that is a true master!" Jackson and Phyton raised their heads instantaneously and looked in Fade''s direction. Just ncing at Fade''s cold eyes, they felt a chill down their spines. They were almost frozen in ce, and were unable to move anymore. "Yeah, that''s a true master!" "L-Let''s run!" At that moment, the only thing on their minds was to run away. They then proceeded to turn around and run away. Upon seeing this, Abell and the group of young people felt relieved. They dropped to their knees with pale faces and in cold sweat. "T- Thank you!" They thanked the Stealth Team members and recognized Falcon from the team instantly. Immediately, Abell grew excited. "Captain, it''s you! Why are you here?" Falcon heard Abell and looked at him. He was slightly surprised and asked, "Abell, why are you here?" Abell pointed to his friends beside him and answered, "We were here to have fun in Jade City. I heard that there was a Martial Arts Convention here so I wanted toe and have a look." Hearing this, Falcon frowned. "This Martial Arts Convention is very dangerous for you. You''re not supposed to be here. Now, go down the mountain!" "But, we are finally here..." Abell was a little bit reluctant but then he smiled and ttered Falcon. "Besides, you are here as well, and with you here, we won''t be in any danger." Falcon''s brows knitted together. "We are responsible for the patrol and security here; there is no way for me to protect you. Moreover, even with us, it''s still not totally safe here. There are no fighting rules at the Martial Arts Convention happening today; it''s all about life and death." Falcon could feel that the thin old man just now was not a person he could simply mess with. In the end, the reason the old man had retreated wasn''t because he was afraid of Falcon, but because of instructor Chen behind him. However, he couldn''t exin this to these young people. "Life and death!" The young men felt a little terrified. However, Abell still didn''t want to leave, "But, this kind of opportunity..." "Well then, stand a little farther and just watch from the outside. If something goes wrong, go down the mountain and leave immediately, understand?" Falcon asked. Abell nodded quickly. Falcon asked the team members to pay more attention to this side and then led them away. Abell and the others were looking after them with envy and excitement as the Stealth Team members were leaving. This was true especially for Abell, who was now holding his head up, and said proudly, "If it wasn''t because of Falcon, we wouldn''t know what would happen to us now." "I beg to differ. Captain Falcon must have helped us because of you, Young Master Abell. So in a way, I have to thank you as well," Sonia ttered. Harper was so frightened that he hadn''t recovered fully. His face was still pale and he didn''t say anything. Whereas Momo was staring at the Stealth Team leaving, she was curious and whispered to herself, "That person, he looks like Fade! Fade has said that he also had rtions with the Stealth Team!" Not long after, with the rumbling of drums, the originally boisterous scene grew even more lively. "It''s about to start!" "Things are getting more interesting." "I would like to find out how capable this new Martial Soul of Jade City is." Amidst the discussion, several men in their robes walked onto the stage. The locals of Jade City recognized them immediately. They were all renowned figures in the martial arts world of Jade City. The leader among them was Maxwell Song, the former disciple of Titan Studio and the personal disciple of Titan Chiu. Maxwell gestured by pressing both of his hands down to silence the exuberant audience, and then said loudly, "Today, all martial artists havee from China and also from the corners of the world to gather here and join our grand event. We are truly honored by your presence to witness the birth of the new Martial Soul of Jade City." "Next, please wee our new Martial Soul of Jade City, Master Xie toe forward!" Maxwell announced. In the backstage, Lucas took a deep breath and looked at Fade beside him. "Master Chen, I..." Fade patted him on his shoulder, smiled and encouraged him. "It''s fine, just go ahead. Your current strength is good enough. Besides, am I not here with you?" "Yes!" Lucas nodded firmly, and then stepped out. Then, with everyone''s gaze on him, Lucas in his cyan robe, flew swiftly from the top of the Great Hall of Titan Studio and finallynded firmly in the center of the stage. "Ladies and gentlemen, I am Lucas!" Just by making his entrance, he had shocked many in the audience. "His prowess is still eptable!" "If he was not capable, do you think Maxwell would rmend him as the new Martial Soul of Jade City?" "With his strength he should be at least at thetter stage of the ck Level!" Some were impressed, but it was also natural for others to be displeased. "Who the hell is he? How could a person with no name be the Martial Soul of Jade City without any. I, Leopard Kuang, will be the first person to disagree." "Does he think that he could reign Jade City just with this level? I''m afraid it''s not that easy!" "I think that someone is pushing for this behind the scenes!" Aside from the Chinese martial artists, there were also foreigners amongst those who were impressed. At that moment, Phyton and Tobias were discussing amongst themselves after observing Lucas. Jackson and Phyton looked at Tobias and said, "Tobias, Master Xie''s strength should be at a simr level with yours. In this way, you also have the chance to be the Martial Soul of Jade City." Tobias squinted his eyes and muttered, "Maybe!" However, when he was speaking, he couldn''t help but recall the young man who was staring at him just now. His body trembled suddenly. During the heated discussion, there were also many objecting voices that were rising. "We are not convinced. How did he qualify to be the Martial Soul of Jade City!" "Yeah, we should choose a local to be the Martial Soul of Jade City." "If he is qualified for this with his current strength, so am I." "This is not fair, I am not convinced!" Amidst the ruckus, Lucas nced at everyone. With his hands behind his back, he said loudly, "Those who are not convinced with me as the Martial Soul of Jade City, you maye up and challenge me. If you can defeat me, I will surrender this position!" As soon as he finished his sentence, the audience quietened down immediately and everyone was staring at the center of the stage with a scorching gaze. Many who had been displeased previously didn''t dare to step up. In the end, it was Leopard, who had been the loudest just now, who stepped on stage. "If there is no one else, then I, Leopard, will be the first!" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leopard was burly and he had a hard, wooden club in one hand. It was obvious that he wasn''t an ordinary man just from one nce. Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Everyone else immediately grew excited and cheers erupted from the audience. Leopard also seemed thrilled. He tightened his grip on the club like a ferocious wild bear. He was stepping heavily and rushing towards Lucas violently. With such an explosive move, the atmosphere became even more lively. Finally, there was a battle. "Leopard has good grandeur and strength!" "Look at him; his appearance is wild and brutal but he is still very cautious. If Lucas is confused by his appearance and lets down his guard, he might lose." "Leopard might have the strength of the middle stage of the ck Level." "Lucas should be able to win; it''s just uncertain how long that will take." Just as everyone was discussing, Lucas looked at Leopard who was dashing towards him. His eyes flickered, then he quickly moved his right hand forward to attack Leopard. Suddenly, a strong surge of wind hit Leopard and his entire body fell away from the stage. Everyone was shocked and they looked on in surprise. After a few moments, voices sounded again. "Lucas is very strong!" "I can''t believe that Leopard was defeated in just one move." "It seems that things are not as simple as we imagined!" Amidst the discussion, Lucas retracted his right hand as he stood still and nced at the crowd. "Anyone else?" The audience was in another mor and soon, several people stepped on stage. However, they received the same results as Leopard. Their abilities were within the middle stages of ck Level and they were defeated by Lucas within three moves. In less than half an hour, Lucas had already defeated eight challengers without a break. At that moment, Lucas has already shocked most of the martial artists at the scene. Under such circumstances, the debate among the crowd grew even stronger. Jackson, Phyton and Tobias'' expressions fell as they watched the fights on stage. The three of them hade all the way to Jade City, hoping to take advantage of their reputation and strength to get a piece of the pie. However, looking at the fight on the stage, they realized that they were too naive. The Chinese poption was huge and they had too many martial artists. The strong ones were just a dime a dozen. Although Jackson and Phyton had their own fame, in terms of strength, they were not even as good as some of the martials arts who had just challenged Lucas. They had wanted to win so badly, but in the end they had no choice but to give it up. Jackson wanted to retreat so he said, "Let''s leave. I am worried that the international police will come if we stay any longer." Phyton''s expression had also be grim and there was a slight of hesitation in his eyes. Just as the both of them were hesitating, Tobias said, "Don''t worry. Lucas is powerful but have you ever thought of how he could ensure that his strength will be maintained after fighting so many people?" Upon hearing this, Jackson and Phyton were swayed. They understood what Tobias meant. "You want to wait until Lucas has fought really hard before we go on stage and take advantage of him." Tobias nodded. "We shall see. The real master has not been on stage yet." Hence, the three of them continued watching. There were many others who held the same thoughts, waiting for others to fight with Lucas to tire him out before they took advantage of him. However, as Lucas continued to defeat his opponents, the martial artists who continued to challenge him were even stronger and had reached theter stage of the ck Level. The battle was much more intensepared to before. Lucas had to pull out over ten moves before he could knock down the opponents. Moreover, after several fierce battles with the martial artists at theter stage of the ck Level, Lucas had suffered from some minor injuries. It was obvious that he had started to gasp for air. Under such circumstances, Tobias, who had been waiting for the opportunity, finally made his move. After Lucas knocked a muscr man off the stage, Tobias gently leaped onto the stage. The audience started to question him as they noticed such a fragile elder going up the stage to challenge Lucas. "What''s wrong with this old man? Going up to challenge at such an old age; is he not afraid of dying here?" "He looks like he''d fall over at the blow of the wind. Is he here to joke around?" "You ignorant people. He is Tobias from the Golden Triangle. What do you think he is here for?" "What, Tobias from the Golden Triangle! Could it be that he is the notorious killer!" "He is the viin who had murdered hundreds of innocent people!" After Tobias'' identity was exposed, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly grew even more intense. Just then, Tobias, who was standing on the stage, looked at Lucas with a cold smile. "The position of Martial Soul of Jade City will be mine!" Lucas narrowed his eyes and snorted, "You won''t be able to take away my position." "Really? Who knows." Tobias smirked, and then moved instantly. He looked fragile but his moves were explosive and terrifying. He attacked Lucas ferociously. Lucas'' eyes sank, as he stared at Tobias who was attacking. His hands moved quickly to block Tobias'' attacks. "Pitter-patter!" "Bang, bang!" The battle continued. Within a few seconds, the two had fought in more than tens of moves. Their movements were so dazzling that the audience could not see anything clearly. They could only hear the sounds from the fight. "They are fighting too fiercely! It''s so direct and rough!" "Tobias looked fragile but I didn''t expect that he could fight so fiercely!" "However, if this continues, Lucas would still win. After all, Lucas is stronger as he is at the peak of the ck level, while Tobias is only at theter stage of the ck Level." "No, maybe there will be an ident." "Why do you say so?" "Look at it carefully, although Tobias'' moves are random every time, all of them are aimed at Lucas'' wounds. Also, Lucas'' moves are slower now aspared to in the beginning. If he''s being attacked at his weak spot, who knows who will be the final champion?" "Keep attacking his weak spot! Tobias is a true killer who has murdered numerous people. He is so experienced in terms of actual combat." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Lucas began to feel pressured. Although Tobias'' strength was a level lower than his, he was able to attack his weak spot all the time. Moreover, his moves were unpredictable and bizarre that they had caught him off guard. If he continued like this, he might eventually lose. Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 As he thought of this, Lucas narrowed his eyes and thought to himself, "I can''t continue to let him take the lead; I have to beat him fast." Lucas suddenly took a step back and put a distance between them. Before Tobias could get near him, he moved his hands, umting his Vital Energy and converted into a virtual sword. He then rushed towards Tobias. "Vital Energy has been formed; Lucas is being serious now." "Tobias is going to lose!" "Let''s see how many moves he can avoid!" Just when everyone thought Tobias was about to lose, he smirked as he noticed what Lucas was doing. He said in a low voice, "Atst, you''re going to use all your strength. I have been waiting for this moment for a long time." As Lucas held the sword and attacked, Tobias straightened his frail body and released powerful energy. ck energy condensed around him, that was then turned into a machete, and he rushed towards Lucas. In an instant, they shed against each other, the sword and the machete swung around them continuously. Vital Energy spread all over the venue, setting off gusts of strong wind. Tobias, who originally had the disadvantage in this battle as he was against Lucas who was strong and explosive, was not showing any vulnerability. In fact, his experience gained from actualbat had be his advantage and it was forcing Lucas to retreat. This was beyond everyone''s expectations. They were all shocked. "Tobias has also formed his Vital Energy." "What''s going on? This is also the strength of a master of the ck Level at its best!" "Tobias has hidden his true strength from us." "T-This result. Could it be that Tobias desires to be the Martial Soul of Jade City?" The audience was shocked. Not even Jackson and Phyton knew that Tobias had hidden his strength from them. For a moment, they felt a chill in their bones and began to fear him. However, soon after that, they started to feel happy. If Tobias took the position of Martial Soul of Jade City, both of them would still be able to share the pie. They were very excited, but on the other hand, the martial artists who had purposelye to Jade City started to be more serious. After all, they didn''t hope that Tobias, who was an outsider as well as a notorious viin, would take that position. The pinnacle of the ck Level was considered the highest strength level of the martial arts at the scene. Although there were many martial artists present, few had reached that level. They could only feel dissatisfied as they did not have sufficient capability to fight Tobias on stage. For a moment, the audience shared different expressions and they were divided into two teams. One team cheered for Lucas while the other supported Tobias. The battle on the stage was growing more and more violent. The constant collisions, the surge of their auras, and the sshing of blood had aroused the audience even more. If the previous battles were to be considered as Lucas''s one-man show, then this would be the true fiercebat between two martial artists who had simr strengths. Moreover, one of them was the bloody killer Tobias. It was not difficult to imagine the degree of damage that he could cause. Blood sshed, energy surged and the both of them were already soaking in their blood after attacking each other incessantly. The audience became speechless as they observed the scene. Especially Abell and the others who watched the battle from afar. For pampered children like them, they had only seen martial arts performances before, but not battles as fierce and bloody as this. Fresh blood was sshing and energy was surging all around. The blood and the energy were stimting their visions and they started trembling. The two girls, Sonia and Momo, could not watch any further. Harper, on the other hand, had turned pale and his body trembled in fear. Even the martial artist Abell looked gloomy at that moment. Seeing the fights and strengths of the martial artists, Abell couldn''t help but feel ridiculous when he recalled his im that he would win the championship. His strength was nowhere near enough to defeat the true martial artists. He was just like an ant before them. At that moment, his arrogance and self-esteem had been crushed. His expression fell. The battle on the stage continued and Lucas had lots of wounds on his body. He hadn''t expected to have battled to this state. However, he hade to a point of no return. Otherwise, he would let Fade down. He must persevere and defend his position of the Martial Soul of Jade City. Thinking of this, Lucas gritted his teeth, gathering all his strength as he attacked Tobias fiercely. Upon seeing this, Tobias smirked, releasing a ck glow around his body. Drawing a strange arc using his body, he stabbed Lucas. At that moment, Fade, who was watching amongst the audience, narrowed his eyes. His eyes flickered as he suddenly realized something. "Oh no, Lucas was too hasty. He has been tricked by Tobias," he thought to himself. Lucas was fighting hard to defeat his opponent. However, he had also exposed his ws as he rushed his moves. Tobias caught his w with his sharp eyes and he swung his machete to pierce through Lucas''s stomach. In an instant, a long wound appeared in Lucas''s lower abdomen and his blood sshed everywhere. Lucas couldn''t stand it anymore and fell onto the ground. Tobias stood straight with pride at the center of the stage with his face covered in blood. He raised his arms and said loudly, "I won!" Suddenly, the scene grew quiet and everyone looked at Tobias in surprise. Although many people had already heard of Tobias''s infamy, they also knew that he woulde to compete. However, no one had thought that Tobias could actually defeat Lucas and be the champion. After all, the strength that Lucas had demonstrated was definitely at the top of the ck Level, and it was not far for him to cross into the Earth Level. ording to the rumors, Tobias had only the strength at theter stage of the ck Level. After the silence, hot discussion ensued amongst the audience. "Tobias has won; he has really won! This, this..." "Tobias is so cunning; he hid his strength." "Are we, the martial artists of Jade City, going to work for him in the future?" "I can''t agree with this!" The people of Jade City and the Chinese martial artists were dissatisfied and refused to ept the result, while on the other hand, the foreign martial artists seemed to be all over the moon at that moment. Especially Jackson and Phyton who came with Tobias, they almost could not contain their excitement anymore. "If you are not convinced, then go up and challenge him!" "Yes, the rules are all set. Whoever wins will be the Martial Soul of Jade City. Tobias wins ording to the rules; are you still dissatisfied?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Well, all of you are like this, are disobeying the rules." "Jade City is a good ce. From now on, we will make a fortune here. Hahaha!" Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Fade did not pay attention to themotion amongst the audience. After Lucas''s defeat, he immediately arranged for the Stealth Team members to bring Lucas back. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucas was covered in blood as heid on the stretcher and looked up at Fade. He was filled with regret as he said, "Mr. Chen, I have lost and let you down. I..." Fade patted Lucas on the shoulder and said, "It''s okay. You have tried your best. Tobias showing up was not anticipated." "However, the position of Martial Soul of Jade City, about the Chief Executive and Sergeant Xu..." Lucas''s face was filled with guilt and worry. Fade smiled gently and said, "Don''t worry, it''s okay. If worsees to worst, I will handle it myself. Isn''t the rule that the winner will be the Martial Soul of Jade City? I am your strongest backup." Hearing this, Lucas finally felt relieved. As long as Fade intervened, no one would be able to snatch away the position of Martial Soul of Jade City. "Great, Mr. Chen, you..." Lucas said with a smile, but he tore his wound identally and his blood started to spill again. Fade held Lucas down immediately and took out a silver needle. "Don''t move. I''ll treat you." Immediately, Fade worked with his silver needle and healed Lucas''s injuries quickly. Although Lucas''s injuries looked serious, fortunately, most of them were only skin injuries, which were not a difficulty to Fade. After acupuncturing the meridian points with the silver needles to stop the blood, he then used his Vitality Energy to heal Lucas'' wounds so that the state of the injuries could be stabilized soon. While Fade was healing his injuries backstage, Tobias stood victorious on stage. He wiped off the blood from his face and shouted, "Who wants to challenge me?" The audience was bustling as they hesitated. In the end, a well-known local martial artist from Jade City jumped onto the stage. This martial artist only had the strength of theter stage of the ck Level, and there was still a certain gap from the pinnacle of the ck Level. Under normal circumstances, he would not be going onto the stage. However, at that moment, considering that Tobias had just gone through a long fight, he might have a chance. That was why he went on stage. However, the result waspletely out of his and the audience''s expectations. Tobias, who had fought hard with Lucas, was ready to fight again, without the slightest decline in his strength. It took him less than five minutes to defeat this local martial artist of Jade City. Moreover, he brutally broke the arm of the opponent. With such strength and a bloody and cruel scene, the other martial artists of Jade City dared not to act rashly anymore. For quite some time, no one dared to step onto the stage to challenge Tobias. Tobias smirked upon seeing this. He turned his gaze and looked towards the crowd, and said loudly, "The time is up, you cane on stage." The audience was confused at Tobias'' word;, they didn''t understand who Tobias was calling out for. Under everyone''s doubtful gaze, the crowd slowly separated and a few Southeast Asians came near to the side of the stage while pushing a wheelchair. They helped each other as they carried the wheelchair up onto the stage. The person who was sitting in the wheelchair was a young man in his 20s or 30s. His legs covered with a nket and he had long hair covering his eyes as he looked through the strands of hair, hatred gleaming in his eyes. "Who is this guy?" "What''s the matter, letting a disabled person go onto the stage?" "What is Tobias doing?" While everyone was perplexed, Tobias walked towards the man in the wheelchair, pushed him to the center of the stage and then announced, "This martial artist has challenged me and I dere I am defeated." As soon as his remark was made, there was an outcry at the scene. "D*mn, what''s happening?" "Tobias dered that he lost, what the hell is he doing?" "That disabled person; how could he have defeated Tobias? He lost on purpose!" "Who is that young man? Why should Tobias admit to being defeated?" In the midst of doubts and the noise, Tobias lifted the young man in the wheelchair and pushed away his hair that was covering his eyes, and then he announced, "The winner who defeated me is Brayden, Young Master Chiu!" "Brayden!" As the audience heard his name, they started to discuss, especially the martial artists of Jade City. "Brayden, it''s Brayden. He is back." "Isn''t Brayden the youngest disciple of Titan? His legs were disabled by Master Chen. After that, when Titan was killed by Master Chen, he disappeared." "How did Brayden get involved with Tobias?" "Looking at this situation, it seems like Brayden has found a helper like Tobias to help him regain the Titan Studio!" Amidst the discussion, Brayden nced at the audience and stated loudly, "I, Brayden, am the personal disciple of Titan and I''m also the legal heir of Titan Studio." "Now, I''m back. I have inherited Titan Studio from my master and also his title of Martial Soul of Jade City. Does anyone have any objections?" The audience fell silent. Although there were many who were confused, no one would dare step up at such a time. Seeing this, Brayden was satisfied. He snorted and said, "Since there is no objection, then, from now on, I, Brayden, will be the owner of Titan Studio and the new Martial Soul of Jade City." "As the leader of the martial artists of Jade City, I am now giving you the first order, which is... to kill Master Chen..." As soon as he made his remark, there was an uproar at the scene. "How is it possible to kill Master Chen?" "Master Chen is a master of the Earth Level!" "Furthermore, he is not an ordinary Earth Level master but at least at the middle stage. After all, he has killed Titan!" "Brayden is trying to avenge for his master!" "However, it sounds strange. Why didn''t Master Chen show up on this asion!" "If Master Chen makes a move, he will definitely be the champion!" "Could it be that Master Chen has already left Jade City? Maybe there are other reasons." Amid the enthusiastic discussion, Abell and others, who were away from the crowd, had also begun to discuss. Sonia and Harper looked puzzled, and they asked, "Who is Master Chen? He sounds like a strong person." Momo frowned, as she felt familiar with the name of Master Chen. On the other hand, Abell looked stern and he said, "How could you not know Master Chen? I shall tell you, Master Chen is an extremely famous and strong martial artist in Jade City some time ago." "He killed the previous Martial Soul of Jade City, Titan. Besides, he is also considered to be the youngest master of the Earth Level. At the same time, he is also a business tycoon who owns a conglomerate that is worth tens of billions, but... most importantly, Master Chen is not even 30 years old yet. He is definitely an exceptional man." Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Abell told Sonia and Harper excitedly about the various deeds of Master Chen. Sonia and Harper were both astonished, feeling that it was incredible. As the children of rich families, they were considerably outstanding amongst their generation. They were usually proud of their status amongst their peers. However, whenpared to Master Chen, it was a whole different story. In fact, even their forefathers and families were no match for his status, not to mention that they were only the younger generation who were still relying on their parents. Below the stage, while everyone was discussing, Brayden smirked as he nced at the crowd. He muttered to himself. "Fade, why are you still noting out? If so, this position will be mine." Brayden waved his hand and his men who were already well- prepared moved out a huge and heavy mahogany chair. The chair was carved with exquisite figures of dragons; the design was complex but magnificent. It was the seat of Titan in his studio. As the chair was ced in the center of the stage, the other two men ushered Brayden towards it. Brayden stared at the chair before him, mixed emotions surging in his eyes. He then turned around and looked at the crowd and announced, "I, Brayden, from now on, will be the new Martial Soul of Jade City and you shall pay your respects to me." After finishing speaking, Brayden asked his two goons to let go of him to sit on the mahogany chair while holding onto the armrests. The audience looked at Brayden with different expressions. Some people were dissatisfied, but they dared not to challenge him as they had witnessed Tobias'' strength earlier. They could only allow Brayden to take over the position of Martial Soul of Jade City. For quite some time, there were countless sighs. Especially the local martial artists of Jade City, there were many of them who were sighing in despair. After all, they were locals, and they knew all the misbehaviors of Brayden. They could foresee the misfortunes that would being as someone like him took the position of Martial Soul of Jade City. "s!" With a sigh, Brayden, who was smiling, was about to sit down. However, at this critical juncture, a clear and deep voice rang from the crowds. "Who has allowed you to sit?" Everyone turned around to the source of the sound. Then, they saw a charismatic and firm young man in his uniform walk out from backstage. Of course, this man was Fade. Brayden had noticed him when he first appeared. It was just that Fade had to deal with Lucas''s injury, so he wasn''t able toe out earlier. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As Brayden was about to sit, he saw Fade. He red at him coldly and gritted his teeth. "Master Chen, you finally dare to show yourself" The audience became excited as they heard Brayden. "He is the famous Master Chen whom everyone has been talking abouttely!" "I heard that Master Chen is a master of the Earth Level. Are you sure he is really that master? He looks younger than 30 years old." "Master Chen has finally appeared; it looks like there will be a good show for now." "Not even Titan could win against Master Chen; how could Brayden have the confidence to confront Master Chen?" Amidst themotion, Momo and the others who were standing at the outermost periphery, stood on their tiptoes and craned their necks, and tried to witness the well-known Mater Chen from Jade City. However, because the distance was too far, they could only see his silhouette but not his exact visage. However, even if they couldn''t see clearly, they were still very excited. After all, that was Master Chen, the real deal. Just as Sonia and Harper were struggling to observe Master Chen, Momo stared at the figure on stage. She felt that he looked familiar, and she felt that he looked simr to her brother-inw. Momo couldn''t help but whisper to herself, "How could Master Chen look so familiar to my brother- inw? Could he really be my him?" She was talking to herself, but Abell and the others heard her. They immediatelyughed and mocked her. "Your brother-inw? Momo, are you talking about that fe a few days ago? Don''t be ridiculous, how could that even be possible?" Harperughed instantly. Abell was expressing his contempt, and he snorted, "Don''tpare that coward who fled the battle with Master Chen, that is an insult to us as martial artists." Sonia alsoughed and said to Memo, "Momo, didn''t you rest well?" Momo just listened and was not bothered to argue or exin, but instead looked at the stage. At this moment, Fade was approaching Brayden on the stage. He said to Brayden in a calm and indifferent tone, "Aren''t you going to kill me? Now, you have your chance to do it." While speaking, Fade opened his arms and stood right in front of Brayden. However, Brayden, who was supporting himself on the armrest of the seat with his hands, could not do anything to Fade. Hence, Fade''s magnanimity of inviting Brayden to kill him was in fact exposing his vulnerability and insignificance. Brayden grew furious as his expression became sinister. He red at Fade and gritted his teeth. "Die!" As he spoke, Brayden turned to look at the crowd on his right side, waving his hand to his men on stage. However, just as he was about to speak, Tobias suddenly said, "Young Master Chiu, let me deal with Master Chen." "This..." Brayden hadn''t expected that Tobias would offer himself and he couldn''t help but be a bit shocked as he looked at Tobias. Tobias nced at Fade, smirked, and said, "Young Master Chiu, I would like to see how great Master Chen really is." Brayden''s expression fell and he turned to Tobias. He asked, "Tobias, he has defeated my master before. Are you sure about this?" Tobias nodded and said, "I am very confident of my strength." Brayden could only nod and say, "Then you do it!" After that, Brayden''s men carried him off the stage. While Tobias was cracking his neck, he looked at Fade and sneered, "I have heard of your name a long time ago but I just want to see how great you really are." Fade nced at Tobias, with his hands behind his back. "You are no match for me." Upon hearing that, Tobias narrowed his eyes. He said, "How can you be so sure about that before we''ve even fought? Moreover, I don''t really believe in rumors. I only believe the truth in my own eyes." Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 "Then prepare to die." Fade beckoned to Tobias. He appeared both calm and proud, as if he was sure that he could win. "It''s still too early to be certain of that!" Tobias heard Fade and he snorted heavily. He then moved his body and rushed towards Fade quickly. While rushing, Tobias'' energy surged out like numerous sharp des, producing sts of wind that were cutting towards Fade. His fierce stance was even more ferocious than when he had fought with Lucas. Strong surges of energy engulfed Fade, surrounding him whole as he stood there. The spiraling cyclone of Tobias'' energy resembled countless sharp daggers that were about to cut Fade into pieces. The audience eximed in surprise. "What kind of move is this? It''s too fierce." "Tobias is even stronger than just now. Is he already in the realm of the Earth Level?" "I don''t think so, but he is not far from it. It''s absolutely the strength of the pinnacle of the ck Level. It''s fair that Lucas lost to him!" "Why is Master Chen still not moving? Is he already frightened?" "Not really; isn''t Master Chen a master at the middle stage of the Earth Level? How could he be deterred by Tobias?" "But Master Chen is not responding! Could the previous rumors be wrong?" Amidst the discussion, Tobias was getting closer and closer to Fade, his energy growing more ferocious. He smiled triumphantly as heughed. "Are you the so-called Master Chen, the strongest master in Jade City?" "The so- called Chinese martial artists will not even be worth mentioning if their strengths were at your level! Today, I will defeat you, the best martial artist in Jade City." "Ha, eat this!" Tobias yelled triumphantly and attacked Fade fiercely. He was already less than half a meter away from Fade. Under such circumstances, Fade, who had not moved at all, suddenly acted. He raised his right hand with a ray of crimson light. The light surged, flowing along Fade''s arm to stretch itself longer in the air before turning into a red sword. With a stabbing sound, the big knife shed through Tobias'' waist directly . The movement was so fast as if nothing had happened; even Tobias himself seemed to be unaware and heughed. "So this was your attack? It didn''t even harm me at all. The greatness of the so- called Master Chen was all just baseless rumors! Then, prepare to be defeated by me, Tobias..." Just as he was shouting in delight, his entire body suddenly stiffened. He looked down in surprise at his own waist. Then, Tobias saw blood oozing out of his waist. His upper body slid down directly from his legs. "Ah, my body..." This was Tobias''st exim. In his eyes, thest scene he saw was his blood gushing out like a fountain from the fracture of his waist. Blood gushed out into the air, sshing down like rain. Tobias'' body broke into two pieces that were stained by his blood and they fell onto the stage. The scene was extremely horrifying. At this moment, Fade retracted his right arm faintly and his expression was cold. He said coldly, "The viin who murdered hundreds of innocent people deserved to be killed." The lively audience immediately quietened down. Even though there were many martial artists and viins at the scene, it was rare for them to witness such a scene. Every single one of them was looking at the center of the stage, dumbfounded. After a long pause, they burst into a fiery discussion. "T-That was too bloody!" "It only took one move, just one move to kill Tobias. He is the so-called Master Chen?" "He is indeed Master Chen; that was too amazing." "Tobias was digging his own grave; he deserved it." At the side of the stage, Tobias'' blood sshed onto Brayden''s face. His expression was grim as he red at Fade, gritting his teeth in deep hatred. "Fade, y-you..." Just then, a palm patted his shoulder and a voice rang out. "There''s no need. It''s my turn." When he heard this, Brayden''s body trembled as he turned to look at the person behind him immediately. He was filled with respect as he eximed excitedly, "Senior, you must defeat Fade..." The old man replied, "Don''t worry, he is my enemy. Even without you, I would''ve killed him all the same." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After that, an old figure slowly walked onto the stage. Everyone''s attention was immediately captured by him. They all turned to look at him. "Another person to continue the challenge?" "Master Chen is so powerful; whoever challenges him is going on a suicide mission!" "Yet another old man. This guy looks even older than Tobias. Can he really do it?" "What the hell is Brayden thinking? It''s not that he doesn''t know Fade''s strength, and yet he still wants to challenge him. He''s asking for his own death." Amidst the discussion, the frail elder stood before Fade. He said coldly, "Today is the day I take my revenge. You will die today." Fade frowned upon hearing his words. He stared at the man before him and tried his hardest to think about it, but he was clueless as to who he was. The elder realized that and he continued, "Don''t you remember? Then let me remind you, Master Chen. A few months ago in Dragonville, Kenny and the poisonous snake." Fade immediately thought of something and narrowed his eyes. "Are you from Blood de Killer Organisation?" "Kenny and Davina were my disciples whom I had trained personally and they were like my children. Because you killed them, I will avenge them myself," the old man said solemnly. Fade narrowed his eyes, stared at the old man and thought for a while. "Are you Song Khan?" "Oh, I didn''t expect that you would know me." The old manughed dryly. "Since you know that I am Song Khan, then either you came here to ept your death or I will do it myself!" Fade looked at Song Khan in silence. At this time, below the stage, there was a heated discussion while pointing at the both of them on the stage. Momo and her friends were also debating hotly when noticing the scene on the stage from the side. Harper didn''t really understand martial arts so he said casually, "That old guy is very arrogant. I don''t like him." Abell snorted, and said in a deep voice, "Master Chen just showed that his strength is at least in the realm of the Earth Level when he killed Tobias. The old man is just seeking his own death when he dares to threaten Master Chen." Sonia heard Abell and said, "So what you mean is that Master Chen will definitely win this time as well." Abell nodded and said, "The odds of winning is ny-nine percent." Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 While they were talking, someone was mocking them from the side, "A few brats who don''t really understand anything dare to talk nonsense here." "What did you just say?" Abell was displeased and he red at the person who was speaking. That person was not afraid of him and he sneered, "Why? Are you not happy with what I said? I''m telling you, the nonsense you just said isn''t a big problem, but if it was heard by Song Khan, you might already be killed altogether." "Does the old man dare to do it? I''m from the Soo family in South Bay City, if he dared..." Harper said confidently. Hearing this, the person smiled even more disdainfully, "Soo family of South Bay City. You must be kidding me! Do you really not know who Song Khan is?" "Who is he? Isn''t he just an old man?" Harper said in contempt. Although Sonia and Abell didn''t say anything, they were also showing scornful expressions. They obviously didn''t care much about Song Khan. Hence, the person sneered and shook his head, "You''re really just some little snips who don''t know their ce. You all don''t even know who Song Khan is, but you dared toe here to have your fun. Listen to me, leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, you won''t know how you would die." When it came to death, the group couldn''t help but feel a little strange. They frowned, "So the old man is really strong?" The person snorted, "Strong? I am telling you, your so-called old man is the head of the Blood de Killer Organization in Asia." "Blood de Killer Organization?" Hearing this, they were a little bewildered. The person continued, "The Blood de Killer Organization is an infamous killer organization across the globe. As long as they are paid enough, they will assassinate anyone for you, be it the royalties and nobles, or the statesmen, or just some ordinary people." "Song Khan is known as the best killer in Asia. It is said that his realm of strength is already at the terrifyingter stage of the Earth Level." "Now, do you know how terrifying Song Khan really is?" After listening to the person, Abell and his friends were all dumbfounded. Their astonishment and admiration were evident on their faces. They kept repeating the impressive experiences under their breaths. "Blood de Killer Organization!" "Asia''s number one killer." "Later stage of the Earth Level. T-This..." Many martial artists who were present were too shocked because of Song Khan''s strength, let alone Abell and the others. Those who were still marveling at Fade''s strength just then could not help but show worry in their eyes. After all, Song Khan came from an extremely great background and he was too powerful. Surely even Fade could not defend himself from a martial arts master at Song Khan''s level. On the field, Fade acknowledged Song Khan''s identity. He paused to look at Song Khan and he said in a deep voice. "Song Khan of the Blood de Killer Organization. You should have received the gift that I asked Davina to bring to you." Song Khan pulled a long face when he heard about this. His face was grim. At that time, Fade killed Kenny, but he let Davina escape on purpose so that she could return to the headquarters of Blood de Killer Organization in Asia and expose its location. However, she eventually died. As a result, the headquarters of the Blood de Organization in Asia had to be relocated. Song Khan had also received criticism from the headquarters due to the incident. "I trained Davina myself. Killing her is the same as killing my daughter. Therefore, I must avenge her," Song Khan stared at Fade and said coldly while his energy surged exponentially. Fade sensed Song Khan''s intention of killing him and he snorted, "Avenge? I''m not surprised if others are saying that, but you are from Blood de, which is a killer organization. Don''t you think it''s funny to say such a thing?" "How many innocent people have been killed by Blood de Killer Organization for money over the years? Have you considered what would be the result if their friends and rtivese for revenge?" Fade said coldly. Song Khan paused as he was being questioned, and then snorted, "There are no innocent people to us. Only lives at a higher or lower price. As for revenge, they can do so, as long as they have the capability." "You can also train your friends and rtives so that they can avenge you in the future," Song Khan mocked. Fade''s face became gloomy when he heard those words. He squinted his eyes and said sternly, "I don''t need revenge. Save it for yourself." "Save it for myself! Do you think you can kill me?" Song Khanughed and his energy expanded even more from his body. "Young man, I know that you can kill Kenny and Davina, as well as Titan. Your strength should be around the middle stage of the Earth Level." "It''s pretty good considering that you have reached such a high level at your age. But sadly, I am your opponent, which means you''ll definitely die!" As soon as he finished speaking, Song Khan transformed himself into a strong man from his skinny body all of a sudden. With the fierce energy surrounding him, he rushed towards Fade. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The overwhelming and ferocious energy of Song Khan had made the audience agitated and anxious. "Is this the strength of a master of the Earth Level? It''s terrifying." "He is a master in theter stage of the Earth Level! He''s not far from the masters at the Heaven Level!" "I think I''m going to explode despite standing so far away. I don''t know how much pressure Master Chen is taking under the position he is in!" "With this kind of strength, Master Chen will definitely lose!" "Go... to... hell!" Song Khan, who was exceedingly stalwart, rushed towards Fade with his gushing and powerful energy. It made him look like a huge mountain. However, at that moment, Fade calmed down. An unparalleled freezing energy contained in his pair of eyes and the illuminating red dots were beginning to ignite. As Song Khan approached, the light in Fade''s eyes became brighter and eventually turned into two burning mes. Right as Song Khan pounced, Fade raised his head, looked over and bellowed in a low voice. "zing Vision!" Instantaneously, red mes burst out from Fade''s both eyes and shot towards Song Khan''s eyes. It looked almost inevitable. However, just at the critical juncture, Song Khan managed to dodge it. The mes barely scratched him. The mes burnt Song Khan''s cheek, leaving two ck lines on his face. Song Khan rubbed his injured cheeks and with a proud and wicked smile, he said, "Is this your masterstroke? This was the move you used to attack Kenny and Davina, right?" "Don''t you think that I wouldn''t be prepared before taking revenge on you? I''ve been ready for this since ages ago," Song Khan saidcently. "Since you have failed, now it''s your turn to die!" Song Khanughed. His burly body smashed at Fade with a mighty force. However, at this time, Fade''s eyelids fluttered and he said lightly, "Who said that it''s my masterstroke?" Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 In those words, the red light in Fade''s hand streamed and whistled whilst turning into a formation. Song Khan was stunned as he saw this and his face became a little distorted. However, he reacted quickly and continued to attack. He snorted, "Are you trying to mislead me? Your tricks are of no use when you are fighting with someone who''s truly strong." Before he could finish his words, Song Khan, who was burly at that moment, had reached in front of Fade and attacked him. Fade lined his fingers into a sword and the red energy in his palm had transformed into a red virtual sword. Then, he moved forward and shed Song Khan while shouting fiercely. The red surging me of Fade''s energy together with the aggressive power of the virtual sword exuded a beam of red light. It swept through a vortex of scorching air when cutting towards Song Khan. At the same time, Song Khan, who had a huge physique, was radiating his dark red energy incessantly. He was like a boiling hot broth, dispersing his energy everywhere and burning everyone who came into contact with it. "sh!" Fade'' s red virtual sword hit Song Khan and countless sparks were released when the bright red light of the virtual sword collided with the dark red light of Song Khan''s energy. At that instant, the entire field was encircled by red lights. The light exploded and blocked the vision of the audience. They could only feel the strong energies shooting forth towards them. It hurt them badly as if they were sliced through by numerous small des. The people who were standing in the front row immediately used their positive energy to protect themselves. Even Abell and his friends standing far away were nearly tumbled by the red energies. For a moment, they were frightened by what they saw and their faces turned pale. "Is this the strength of a master at Earth Level? It''s just so terrifying!" "They are the true martial artists. Their strength ispletely beyond what a normal person is capable of!" "Song Khan is so powerful. Can Master Chen really handle him?" The audience, who had the same thought as Abell and the others, were also bbergasted. They started to discuss with each other. "It feels like Master Chen''s explosive strength was even stronger than the time he fought with Titan." "However, Song Khan is too strong. Master Chen is still in danger!" "I hope Master Chen won''t lose. We can''t have a notorious killer be the Martial Soul of Jade City!" Most of the audience was worried and cheered for Fade. Of course, there were also some of them who had different opinions. "That Master Chen was so proud of himself when he was showing off in Jade City. Then why can''t he defeat Song Khan now?" "He isn''t a master. He is just a cowardly bully." "It''s best for him to be defeated because the position of Martial Soul of Jade City is only for people who are truly capable." "I think Song Khan is really good and powerful. He is truly an exceptional master at theter stage of the Earth Level. If he bes our Martial Soul of Jade City, no one would even dare to bully us anymore!" "Yes, I agree as well. Song Khan, all the best!" Due to the different perspectives, the audience started to quarrel with each other. If it hadn''t been for the impact of the fighting on the stage, they might have started fighting themselves. As the audience was debating, Fade and Song Khan, who were at the centre of the explosive energies on the stage, somehow seemed to be different at that moment. Song Khan, who was initially confident of himself, knocked hard against Fade. He thought he could defeat Fade easily. However, as he was fighting with Fade, he was surprised that Fade was even much stronger than he had expected. It seemed that Fade would be stronger and he eventually would surpass Song Khan. Under such tension, Song Khan snorted and shook his body. His already bulky body became even more burly. Song Khan had transformed himself into a two-metre-tall, masculine man. And with the additional strength he had, he rushed towards Fade and yelled, "Die!" "Boom!" There was another deafening bang on the stage and their energies were seething even more intensely. The strong energies came like a bolt from the blue and made the audience stop quarreling. On the field, Song Khan looked at Fade who was suppressed by him. He smiled proudly and said, "Can you feel my strength? You have no other options but to die now." When the crowd out of the field heard Song Khan, they were even more shocked. Those who supported Master Chen looked pale and became more worried. While those who supported Song Khan were jumping in excitement. "Come on Song Khan. Win the championship!" "Master Song Khan, you are the true master! The so-called Master Chen isn''t really worthy of the title." "Jade City wees you, Master Song Khan." The furious supporters of Master Chen stared at Song Khan''s supporters as if they were traitors but there was nothing they could say. That was because at that moment, they were more concerned whether Fade was able to survive Song Khan''s attacks. Even the Stealth Team members who were on duty worried about Fade when watching from the periphery of the field. Some look at Falcon and Leonardo, who were leading the team, and they spoke worriedly. "Captains, Instructor Chen is in danger. Shouldn''t we help?" "Yeah, Song Khan is too strong. Instructor Chen seems to be unable to resist him anymore." " We can''t let Instructor Chen be in danger." Looking at the concerned members, Falcon and Leonardo also became uneasy. However, both of them calmed down and said sternly. "Don''t need to worry. We must do our own duties first." "Yes. It is our top priority to perform the orders that Instructor Chen gave us well." "But Instructor Chen..." Many team members were very worried. Falcon said sternly, "It''s normal for you to be worried about Instructor Chen. However, how can we even help if Instructor Chen himself was no match to Song Khan?" Hearing that, many Stealth Team members were apprehensive and helpless. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Noticing this, Leonardo assured them, "Everyone, don''t let your spirits down! I know you are all worried, and so am I. However, don''t forget that Instructor Chen isn''t an ordinary person. He is the Special Instructor for the Stealth Team headquarters." "We, the members of the Stealth Team, will not be defeated so easily!" Leonardo shouted. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 These words immediately encouraged the members of the Stealth Team. They couldn''t help but feel uplifted, making fists together. "Yes! We are the Stealth Team and we will never be defeated!" "The Stealth Team will never give up." "Master Chen will win!" Amidst the passionate voices, Fade was facing an even more difficult situation on the field. Song Khan, who was appearing as a giant, hadpletely suppressed Fade at that point. Fade''s red sword was quivering and seemed to be unable to resist Song Khan. It appeared that it was only a matter of time for Fade to lose. Looking at this situation, many people from the audience sighed. Some people with ulterior motives had already begun to n for their next steps if Master Chen was defeated. Fade was unable to move another inch as he was suppressed by Song Khan. He looked at Fade triumphantly under such an atmosphere and said with a confident smile, "Are you aware of my strength now?" "Actually, I''m quite reluctant to kill you. You have the strength of the middle stage of the Earth Level. What''s more, you can even fight with me for so long. Considering your current age, you are really good." "If you would like to join Blood de Killer Organization, perhaps I can consider sparing your life," Song Khan looked at Fade and he tempted. "What do you think?" "You want me to consort with you as a killer? Ridiculous!" Fade retorted. Song Khan snorted, shook his head, and he continued to emit energy to oppress Fade. He replied, "Being a killer is better than being a dead person." While speaking, a dark dagger appeared in Song Khan''s right hand. He pointed it at Fade and was about to cut Fade''s throat, "This is yourst chance. So choose wisely. You..." Without waiting for Song Khan to finish, Fade suddenly scoffed andughed, "Dead? Last chance? I don''t think so." "What are you..." Song Khan had a bad feeling. He originally wanted to use the dagger to threaten Fade into surrendering. However, at that moment, Song Khan increased his speed instantly and stabbed Fade violently in order to kill him in one move. Yet when Song Khan was about to stab Fade, a red light ray suddenly emerged from the surface of Fade''s body. The light ray seemed to form a shield, blocking Song Khan''s dagger. With a click, the dagger was broken. "How is it possible? My dagger was specially manufactured from meteoric iron! How..." Song Khan was shocked. At that point, Song Khan felt a huge force surged toward him. Fade, who had been suppressed by him, had counterattacked with a smile at the corner of his mouth. "After wasting so much time, it''s time to get serious," Fade smiled and a ray of red light burst out from his right hand, turning into a red long sword. When Song Khan saw this, his face was grave. He snorted, "Your same move didn''t work just now. Do you think it will work now?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Fade shook his head and said with a smile, "You will soon know whether it''s the same move." "Nineze Sword!" With a screech, Fade''s red virtual sword burst from his fingertips. The sword exuded its light extensively and with its scorching mes, it rushed down towards Song Khan like a roaring fire dragon. Perceiving the terrifying power of Fade''s assault, Song Khan couldn''t help but be bbergasted, urging his positive energy frantically to form a thick shield around his body and trying to block the powerful attack. However, as the fire dragon wasing upon Song Khan, the multipleyers of his shield was like paper, unable to resist the offense of the fire dragon. "Die!" Fade pointed his fingers upwards and the fire dragon that was roaringshed to Song Khan with an unstoppable force. "No..." The energy that Song Khan felt terrified him and made him want to flee from the battle. However, the howling fire dragon had alreadye down and it went through Song Khan directly. Song Khan, who was gigantic, noticed the huge blood hole in front of his body. He couldn''t believe it but his blood gushed out from his mouth and his body shrank rapidly. He turned back into the thin old man he was before falling to the ground. At this moment, Fade walked up to him and looked down at him from his elevated position. Fade faintly asked, "Anyst words?" Song Khan looked up at Fade in disbelief, as if he still could not believe that he had lost. He gritted his teeth and said, "I-If you kill me, everyone in the Blood de Killer Organization headquarters wille after you." Fade shook his head when he heard the words, and said coldly, "Do you still think threatening me will work?" After speaking, Fade raised his hand and was about to end Song Khan''s life. When Song Khan felt that he was about to die, he yelled, "What is your level of strength? I still can''t believe that I''m dying in the hands of a martial artist at the middle stage of the Earth Level." Fade paused and shook his head lightly. He whispered, "Of course you didn''t die in the hands of a martial artist at the middle stage of the Earth Level. I am at the pinnacle of the Heaven Level." "The pinnacle of the Heaven Level!" Hearing those words, Song Khan''s eyes widened in disbelief. His face was full of horror and shock and it all turned into endless remorse, "The pinnacle of the Heaven Level... No wonder! I shouldn''t have..." However, before he could finish, Song Khan choked on hisst breath and fell to the ground. At that moment, Fade waved his hand and set off a strong wind to blow away the smoke and the energy on the field. Then, he nced at his surrounding area and the audience and announced loudly, "Song Khan is dead!" Hearing this, the moring audience dropped silent. Everyone was dumbstruck when they looked at the center of the stage. They were bbergasted and incredulous. However, after that, the crowd suddenly erupted and turned into an uproar, rumbling to the sky at Sunset Mountain. "Song Khan, who was from the Blood de Organization and at theter stage of the Earth Level, is dead! He is indeed dead!" "What the hell happened? Didn''t Song Khan have the upper hand just now?" "Master Chen defeated Song Khan, so it means that Master Chen is at least at theter stage of the Earth Level." After the shocking moment, the supporters of Master Chen looked at Song Khan''s supporters. "Didn''t you just say that Song Khan would win? So now what?" "You told me that Song Khan was better than Master Chen to be the Martial Soul of Jade City? Now, say that again!" "Master Chen has won. What else do you have to say?" Those people who had supported Song Khan just then cowered and dared not say a word at all. Some people lowered their heads or evenid on the ground, waiting for an opportunity to escape. Fortunately, Fade didn''t even bother to pursue the matter and let them leave. Otherwise, more would die there. Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Fade looked at the lively audience, then turned his head to nce backstage as he vaguely felt something. He lifted the corner of his lips and smiled. Then, he raised his right hand and the crowd quietened down immediately. Fade said, "I''ve defeated Song Khan so I am the Martial Soul of Jade City. Does anyone have any objections?" The once lively scene was silent. Everyone looked at Fade on the field and didn''t say anything. Fade spoke again, "Whoever disagrees can challenge me on the stage." Just the thought of challenging Fade alone could make the people shudder from fear. Immediately, someone shouted, "I don''t object!" "Me either!" "We all agree! No objections!" The rest of the people joined in once the first person started to show their stance. Eventually, all of them chanted together, "Master Chen, the Martial Soul of Jade City! Master Chen, the Martial Soul of Jade City." Looking at the enthusiastic audience, Fade nodded and he beckoned to someone from backstage, "Come out!" Then, Lucas came out from the backstage, looking flushed. The crowd''s eyes flickered in surprise. After all, Lucas was injured in his fight with Tobias. Yet, he came on stage in good form and it piqued the audience''s interest. Fade nced at the curious crowd and then said loudly, "Although I''m now the Martial Soul of Jade City, I still have my own affairs and I can''t deal with a lot of things by myself. So, I''ll need to nominate a deputy to help me deal with the relevant matters." "And I choose Lucas to be my deputy. Do you have any questions?" Fade looked at the audience. The crowd mored almost instantaneously. "They knew each other beforehand?" "I knew that Lucas was probably Master Chen''s underling. It looks like I''m right after all!" "I have no question with whoever is supported by Master Chen." "I also support Master Chen." Many of them consented. However, surely there would be some who wouldn''t agree. "Lucas lost just now. Is he really qualified to be the deputy?" "So many people spent time fighting for the position, but now Master Chen wants to name Lucas directly? I don''t think it''s really appropriate." "Yeah, I''m afraid it''s not convincing enough!" Fadeprehended their thoughts but he didn''t exin. He only nodded to Lucas and said, "You may start." Lucas nodded, took a step forward, and said loudly, "I know that some of you have doubts about my strength. You might think that I''m not capable of being Master Chen''s deputy because I lost just now." "I won''t say much on this matter, but I''d like to have everyone watch what I''m going to do next," Lucas continued. He easily got the crowd''s attention. "What is he going to do? Is he going to show his strength right now?" "He''s injured. What kind of strength can he show now? I don''t think it''ll be good enough!" "What he said sounds like an empty promise to me. Who knows what will happen in the future?" Lucas also heard their doubts but didn''t exin much. Instead, he gathered his energy. Almost immediately, he trembled and a burst of energy spread out and epassed the entire venue. Everyone from the audience was startled by what they had seen. "H-His energy is so strong." "I can really feel the pressure!" "Lucas'' strength seems to be stronger than before. What happened?" While everyone was discussing, Lucas''s positive energy burst out of his palm and condensed into a ribbon in the air before flying towards the audience below the stage. "This is Vital Energy, the mark of a master at the Earth Level!" "Lucas is an Earth Level master? Then how did he lose to Tobias just now?" "No. He had a breakthrough. An impromptu one. He just achieved it!" Amidst the discussion, Lucas shook his arm lightly and his Vital Energy formed into shape and it brought someone to the field. When they looked closely, that person was none other than a limping Brayden who was trying to flee. At this point, Brayden, who was horrified, bowed to Fade and implored for mercy, "Master Chen, I''m sorry! Please, give me a chance and forgive me. I will never do it again!" Fade didn''t respond to him. Instead, he just nced at Lucas. Recognizing the cue, Lucas tranted his Vital Energy into a sharp de and wielded it to pierce Brayden''s heart. Brayden instantly fell to the ground and his blood gushed out from the cut. His energy dissipated and it wasn''t long before he became a cold corpse. After killing Brayden, Lucas looked at the audience and said loudly, "This is what I said I was going to do. Now, does anyone still have any objections? Those who object cane up and challenge me. If I lose, the position will be yours." Lucas'' domineering and even slightly arrogant words had quieted the audience. The people exchanged looks but just shook their heads and retreated. Lucas was already quite powerful when he was fighting Tobias, not to even mention that he had a breakthrough and stepped up to the Earth Level. No one from the audience would be a match for him. No one came onto the stage to challenge Lucas and their unified silence eventually turned into a unanimous answer, "No objections!" Upon seeing this, Fade nodded in satisfaction, "In that case, I conclude that the Martial Arts Convention at Sunset Mountain hase to an end. I, Fade Chen, will be the new Martial Soul of Jade City, and Lucas Xie will be my deputy as well as the Guardian of Titan Studio. He will help me manage all matters rting to it." "Congrattions, Master Chen. Congrattions, Guardian Xie!" Everyone chanted in unison. Right after that, everyone turned around and started to leave. At the outermost area, Memo and the others also turned around first and prepared to leave. However, when Momo heard Master Chen say his name "Fade Chen" on the field, her eyes lit up. She turned and looked at the field with curiosity and doubts before mumbling to herself, "Master Chen is also called Fade. He has the same name as my brother-inw. Could he be my brother-in- law?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When Momo turned her head to look back, Fade was also staring in her direction. He moved his lips. Immediately, Momo, and only she alone, heard a voice, "Momo, when things are done here, I''ll come and visit you. Be safe when you are leaving the mountain." "This voice..." Momo was astounded when she heard the familiar voice of her brother-inw. She looked at Fade who was standing on the stage and found that he was smiling at her. Momo gasped in surprise, "He''s really Master Chen! He''s really my brother-inw!" Everyone around her looked over when they heard Momo. Abell, Harper and Sonia also turned their heads to look at her. Then Sonia quickly held onto Memo''s arm and left, "Momo, what are you talking about? Hurry up or else there will be a lot of people." Seeing this, people around themughed. "Another little girl who was charmed by Master Chen." "By the way, my sister is single. Isn''t it great if Master Chen marries her?" "Stop dreaming. She''s not worthy of Master Chen." As they left the mountain, the people had fun talking rubbish with each other. Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Sonia, who was dragging Momo, warned her, "Momo, you can''t talk nonsense at such an asion. It''s really bad to provoke these martial artists." Momo pursed her lips in displease, "I wasn''t talking nonsense. Master Chen is indeed my brother- inw. He..." Before she could finish, Harper and Abell shook their heads andughed with mocking expressions on their faces. "Momo, no offense, but when Master Chen came out, you said that he looked like your brother-in- law, and now you are saying that he is your brother-inw. I think you''re overawed by Master Chen!" "Momo, your brother-inw couldn''t even take two moves from me when I fought with him. However, Master Chen just killed Song Khan, who was at theter stage of the Earth Level. Do you really think that they are the same person given that there is such a big gap in strength?" Seeing that they didn''t believe her at all, Momo flushed angrily. She didn''t bother to exin to them anymore. Instead, she only waved her hand and said, "You can choose to not believe me, but you''ll know when you see Master Chen again!" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After she finished that sentence, Momo took the lead and ran down the mountain. As for Fade, after handling the aftermath, he asked Leonardo and Falcon to take the Stealth Team back. Then, Fade and Lucas went to the Government House, settling the matters with the Chief Executive and Sergeant Xu. After Fade finished dealing with all these matters, he was finally able to rx. He changed into his casual clothes from his Stealth Team''s uniform and returned to the hotel. As soon as he returned and pushed the door open, Fade saw Momo sitting on the sofa with her arms crossed over her chest. She was staring at him with a sulky expression. Upon seeing this, Fade hurriedly walked over andughed, "Momo, what''s the matter? You look unhappy." "You have the nerve to ask me!" Momo snorted and red at Fade, "I finally came to Jade City to visit you but you left me alone and went to do your thing. And now you are asking me why I am not happy?" "Momo, I was caught up by something important. I wasn''t ying around," Fade immediately exined. But unexpectedly, his words triggered Momo, "I hate you! Am I not important? After all, I helped you to cover up those things in the beginning. I''m not going to keep that a secret anymore. I''m telling Quin!" After she finished, Momo took out her cell phone angrily and she looked like she was about to make the call. Fade rushed over, held Momo''s hand, and said, "Momo, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have left you alone. I''m so sorry, okay?" Momo said shrewdly, "It''s not enough to just say sorry." "Then what do you want from me?" Fade looked at Momo powerlessly. Momo tilted her head and thought for a while. Her eyes suddenly lit up, and she said to Fade, "I want you to promise me one thing." Fade was defeated when it came to promises. He still remembered that he had already promised her another two things, "Momo, just tell me what you want from me." Momo seemed to be a little hesitant. After thinking for a while, she didn''t say anything. She only held onto Fade''s arm and shook him, "Fade, can''t you just promise me? If you don''t, I''ll tell Quin everything about you spying on me when I was taking shower. Oh, and also that time when you peeked at my chest, and..." These words made Fade''s hair stand on end. He quickly raised his hand in surrender, "Stop. Alright. Okay, I promise you. Say no more, Momo." "Thank you! You are the best!" After receiving Fade''s affirmative reply, Momo suddenly had a sweet mouth. She was still holding Fade''s arm and she leaned on his shoulder. The position they were in was intimate. After she acted coquettishly with Fade, she suddenly thought of something and said, "Oh yeah, Fade, there''s one more thing I need you to help me with." "One more thing!" Fade started to have a headache. "It''s not a promise! Just a small favor from you," Momo exined hastily. "I have a lunch date tomorrow at noon. Come with me!" "Lunch? I..." Fade was about to say something, but he noticed that Momo was pleading for him to go, so he just nodded and agreed, "Okay, I will apany you to lunch tomorrow." "Great! You are always the best!" Momo was so happy that she hugged Fade without any scruples and she kissed him on his cheek. Right at this moment, someone opened the door. It was Quin, who had returned from her work, and she saw the scene. All three of them were stupefied. Fade gritted his teeth and felt as though he was going to implode in embarrassment. He quickly exined, "Quin, I... Momo and I are just..." Momo also exined hastily, "Sis, I was just fooling around with Fade! Don''t get me wrong, we were just..." Quin red at both of them and walked towards her room. At the same time, she beckoned to Momo and said, "Momo,e in with me." "Sis, I..."Momo nervously followed behind Quin. Before she entered the room, she gave Fade a bitter look. Fade knitted his brows when he received the re, and he muttered, "Momo, don''t look at me like that! This will make things worse!" Then, Quin and Momo entered the room. For the next half an hour, Fade felt as though it was the rest of his life. He was restless. Finally, the door was opened, and both Quin and Momo came out. Fade rushed to them immediately and said with a smile, "Quin, you must be tired. What would you like to have for dinner? I''ll make it for you." Fade thought that he was about to receive his wife'' s cold shoulder, but instead, Quin smiled faintly at him and replied, "I will just have the food you madest time. It''s delicious and it''s good for my health." "Uh," Seeing that Quin wasn''t angry, it somehow made Fade more nervous and confused. He answered when he finally came back to his senses, "Well, okay. I''ll make it right away." "Thank you," said Quin. It made Fade even more agitated. However, he still went to the kitchen and got busy preparing dinner. Spotting an opportunity, Fade pulled Momo into the kitchen with him and asked, "Momo, what did you two talk about in the room just now?" However, Momo was keeping her secret well at this moment, "Quin said that that''s girls'' talk. I shouldn''t let you know." "Momo, I''m your brother-inw! Just tell me a little bit. I won''t let Quin know that you told me," Fade cajoled with a smile. Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 "Fade, only my cousin and I know about this. Do you think she won''t know even if you didn''t tell her?" Momo rolled her eyes and told him, "Stop guessing. It''s not something serious. Please focus on cooking our dinner. I''m starving." "Even if it''s not a very serious matter, it doesn''t mean that it''s not serious enough. I..." Fade started to be paranoid but Momo was unusually good at keeping the secret right then no matter what he said. To no avail, Fade went to cook the dinner. In the evening, Quin and Momo were even more chatty than usual at the dining table. On the contrary, Fade didn''t enjoy his dinner because he was very nervous. The next day, Quin went to work as usual. When it was almost noon, Momo dragged Fade out to fulfill the promise he made the day before - apanying her for lunch. They went by car and they arrived at the only six-star hotel in the center of Jade City at around eleven. Momo led Fade in and walked towards the dining table in the restaurant. Several people were already sitting at the table. They were Abell, Sonia and Harper, all whom Fade had met before. Fade was surprised. He looked at Momo and asked, "Momo, you are going to have lunch with them?" After all, they didn''t have a close rtionship. Fade didn''t expect Momo to have a meal with them. Momo winked at Fade, and holding onto his arm, she said, "I''ll exin to youter, Fade. Now, let''s sit down." Both of them sat down, but Abell and the others were looking at them with disdain. Abell, in particr, mocked without hesitation,"Momo, I can''t believe you really brought this cowardly man with you." Momo red at Abell angrily and said, "Abell, I told you he isn''t a coward. He really is a master!" Abellughed arrogantly. Harper joined in with Abell. Heughed and mocked, "Of course he is a master. Like what Momo said before, Fade is Master Chen and Master Chen is truly a master!" Hearing that, Abell and Sonia shook their heads andughed in mockery. They obviously didn''t believe Momo. On the other hand, Fade was calm. He said, "Momo didn''t lie. I am indeed the Master Chen from Jade City." The three of them stunned, then they burst intoughter a momentter. "Did you hear what he said? The Master Chen, he said! Oh, this is so ridiculous." "We were joking! I can''t believe you took it seriously. I don''t know what to say about you anymore." "Mr. Chen, I know Master Chen is the hero for everyone in Jade City now, but you don''t have to make up such nonsense!" Fade picked up his tea cup and took a sip of the tea. He shook his head and said, "I''m not lying, I am indeed Master Chen." "Someone here is really into acting," Abell said with his scorn evident on his face. "Momo, as your cousin, I feel obliged to tell you this. Stay away from such people," Harper chided Momo. Momo opened her mouth to exin. However, Sonia waved her hand and interrupted Momo, "Okay, let''s put this aside and talk about something important." When it came to serious issues, they became solemn. Sonia said, "I have made an appointment with Eden, a middle-level manager of the Li family. He should be here soon. We should list out the things that we are going to discusster so that we can have the upper-hand at the negotiation." "Eden Li!" Harper repeated surprisingly. "Sonia, didn''t you say that you will contact Hanson, the head of the Li family, and someone from the Smith Group? Why are we meeting with a midlevel manager from the Li family?" Sonia sighed and exined, "Hanson has be history. I sent someone to ask around, and apparently, something big had happened in the Li family just before we came here." "Hanson and the Smith Group no longer run the Li family. They were kicked out by Sasha and now she''s the head of the Li family and has most of the shares." "How did Sasha defeat Hanson and the Smiths by herself?" Harper was surprised. Abell frowned, "Didn''t you say before that Sasha was disfigured and kept herself out of sight completely?" Sonia sighed, "The rumors were true, but then things had changed. Sasha somehow obtained the support of Master Chen, and with that, she managed to retract the properties and took control of the Li family on behalf of him." "Therefore, we have to change our original n. We need to talk to Sasha but she''s now different from who she used to be. I can''t make an appointment with her within such a short time, so I made an appointment with a middlelevel manager, who is Eden. We''ll settle our business proposition with him first, then we''ll make our way to Sasha." "The Li family now has Master Chen as their support so although Eden is only a middle-level manager, we must be mindful and treat him with respect. After all, if we have a good rtionship with the Li family, we are indirectly connected to Master Chen, which will be beneficial for us. Does everyone understand?" Sonia exined. "Yes!" They nodded and started to prepare their documents. Fade was surprised to see that Momo, too, was preparing the documents, so he asked, "Momo, are you going to join the business meeting too?" Momo nodded and earnestly said, "Fade, I''m not here to have fun. I want to put some effort into our family business and make a good business deal with the Li family." Listening to her reply, Fade was dumbfounded. He looked at Momo and said, "Momo, you can just tell me if you want to talk to the Li family about business. I can arrange it for you. There''s no need to make such a big fuss." Momo pouted, "That won''t do. If I take advantage and rely on you, I won''t be able to improve myself." Her reason was understandable so Fade nodded, "Well then, I won''t interfere. You can talk to Eden all you want." Harper and the others, who were sitting at the same table as them, heard Fade. They shook their heads and made fun of him. "Oh please! Wake up and stop impersonating Master Chen!" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ''"I can arrange it for you,'' he said. Do you really think that you can make arrangements with the Li family that easily?" Momo wanted to defend Fade, but Sonia frowned and said, "Momo, we''re going to have a business discussion. I don''t think Fade should be here. I''ll book him another table. He can have his meal there." "But..." Momo still wanted to say something. Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 However, at that moment, even Harper took Sonia''s side, "Sonia''s right. If he keeps on bragging when we discuss businesster, it might upset Eden. We wouldn''t want that to happen." Abell added in a cold voice, "Don''t worry, you don''t have to pay. We''ll pay for you." "You..." Momo flushed in anger. She wanted to remonstrate with them. However, Fade smiled in indifference. He stopped Momo, "It''s okay. I don''t mind sitting on the other table since it''s so crowded here." Then, Fade got up and went to another table. Sonia and the others continued to discuss the business negotiations that were about to begin. Right when they were discussing vigorously, they saw two figures walking into the restaurant. Sonia was surprised, and she couldn''t help but yelp, "Why are they here?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "What''s wrong?" Harper asked curiously. Sonia pointed to two middle-aged men who were at the door and said, "That''s Hanson and Tommy." "What? Hanson and Tommy? Hanson, the richest man from the Li family and Tommy from the Smith Group of Micovia?" Harper asked in surprise. Sonia nodded, "That''s right." "Why are they here? Sonia, didn''t you say that we weren''t going to negotiate with them?" Said Harper. Sonia frowned lightly, "I did send a notice saying that the negotiation has been canceled, but I don''t know why they came." "Look, they''re walking towards us!" Abell said, "Should we greet them?" Sonia thought for a moment, then nodded, "Although Hanson is now absolutely worthless, Smith isn''t. He''s still one of the members of the Smith Group from Micovia. It''ll benefit us if we built a good rapport with him." Speaking of it, Sonia and the others stood up and walked towards Hanson and Smith with smiles on their faces. "Hello, Mr. Smith! We are..." Yet, as Sonia took the lead to greet them, Tommy and Hanson, who seemed to be walking towards them, only took a quick nce at them before walking past them and straight towards the table next to theirs. "Um..." The group was embarrassed. Sonia faked a light cough and exined, trying to convince herself, "Perhaps Mr. Smith is caught up with something else." At that moment, Harper let out a cry in surprise, "How is it possible? Look!" The others were shocked, and they turned to look in the direction that Harper had pointed. Immediately, they saw that Tommy and Hanson had gone to the table where Fade was seated. Both of them stood humble and reverent in front of Fade. It looked like they were trying to ingratiate themselves with him. "Mr. Chen, we are sorry!" "We would like to apologize to you. Please spare us." Fade was about to have his lunch when the both of them seemingly appeared out of nowhere to apologize. He was a little surprised, "What are you doing? Why do you need to apologize to me?" Tommy and Hanson were shocked and their expressions looked a little strange. Only a day before, they were waiting at home for the end of the Martial Arts Convention at Sunset Mountain. It was when Phyton would assassinate Fade to avenge them as they had ordered. However, Phyton hurried back in panic in the evening and reproached them saying that Master Chen''s strength was far beyond what they had described. They were sending him on a suicide mission when they asked him to kill Master Chen. Following that, Phyton described what had urred at the Martial Arts Convention at Sunset Mountain. Listening to the recount, Tommy and Hanson were appalled. They knew that Fade was a master of martial arts, and they knew that he was very powerful, but they didn''t expect that he was that powerful. His strength level of martial arts was far exceeding that of Phyton''s whom they thought was already very strong. After telling them the story, Phyton left Jade City overnight and swore to never set foot in the ce again. Hence, after a sleepless night, the unsettled Tommy and Hanson finally decided to take the initiative to apologize to Fade and beg for his forgiveness. After all, with Fade''s strength, it was just as easy as a piece of cake to kill both of them if he was mad at them. Therefore, there was such a scene at that moment. Fade didn''t know that they had asked Phyton to assassinate him, but as soon as he saw the guilt on their faces, he immediately realized that they were hiding something. He snorted and said, "Tell me, what have you done behind my back?" Both of them groaned and regretted their decision immediately, yet they had no choice but to speak. They anxiously came clean about their n to hire Phyton to assassinate him. Hearing this, Fade snorted. He mmed his hand on the table and said in a deep voice, "To kill me! Tell me. What should I do about this?" "W-We..." Both of them stuttered in fear and they were sweating profusely. In the end, they knelt in front of Fade, bowing to beg for mercy. "We''re sorry. We know that we''ve done wrong. Please, Mr. Chen! Spare our lives!" Fade only looked at them coldly, and said in a deep voice, "Alright. Since you admitted your faults, I will spare your lives." "Thank you, Mr. Chen. Thank you!" Both of them quickly thanked him in relief. However, Fade turned around and said, "I won''t kill you, but there will be severe consequences. Why don''t you each lose one of your arms?" In a blink of an eye, Fade broke one of their arms each. Hanson and Tommy cried out in pain and they were drenched in sweat. Yet, holding their broken arms, they were still grateful towards Fade, "Thank you, Mr. Chen!" Fade waved his hand and said, "Now, get lost." As though they had received a pardon, both of them rushed to leave. Sonia and the others were confused by what they had seen. They frowned in disbelief. "What is going on? Why did Tommy and Hanson apologize to him?" "Could it be that he was indeed Master Chen?" Memo snorted, "That''s what I said earlier. I said my brother-inw, Fade, is Master Chen, but none of you believed me. How about now?" The trio hesitated but they still shook their heads after that. "He''s just dealing with a shabby Hanson. It''s nothing," said Sonia. Abell also replied, "It''s not a big deal to break the arms of two ordinary people. Even a martial artist at Yellow Level can do that." "Knock it off, Memo. Don''t you think that we don''t know who he really is?" Harper snickered. "But..." Frustrated, Momo wanted to defend Fade. However, at that moment, another middle- aged man walked into the restaurant. Sonia saw him, and she immediately pointed out that man in surprise, "Eden... Mr. Li is here! Let''s greet him. Get ready!" Then, she led the group to meet and greet Eden with a wide smile. "Thank you foring, Mr. Li!" "We are honored to have you here, Mr. Li!" "Mr. Li, please have a seat!" Looking coldly at their acmation, Momo curled her lips, but she had no choice but to follow them. Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 "This way, Mr. Li," Sonia, who was smiling, stood at the front, and she weed Eden with great enthusiasm. She unbuttoned the first two buttons of her blouse when the others weren''t looking, tantly revealing her snow-white skin under her clothes while she walked towards Eden. Eden didn''t seem to expect that Sonia would behave in this way. When his eyes glided over her, they couldn''t help but stayed at the exposed skin for a few seconds more. Upon seeing this, Sonia smirked in confidence. Sonia was from the Yao family of South Bay City, which was a well- known business family. She grew up under the influence of her family. As a businessperson, she knew what she needed to do if she wanted to achieve her goals. If she could win over Eden, it would be exceptionally worthwhile for her to show a bit of her body. However, Momo and Abell, and even Harper did not share her intentions. They were shocked and amazed to see Sonia''s little maneuver. As they were still in shock, Sonia had already gone to Eden and brought him to their table. She even pulled out the chair for him. Upon seeing this, Harper didn''t want to fall behind. Thus, he handed over the menu almost immediately, and he greeted, "Mr. Li, let me know if there''s anything you want." "Mr. Li, it''s our honor to have you here." Even Abell, who had always been indifferent, stered on a smile at this moment and ttered Eden. Naturally, as a sophisticated businessperson, Eden saw through their intentions. His eyes flickered and he looked at each of them from head to toe. Eventually, his gaze fell on Memo. After all, Momo was gorgeous. Even Sonia, who had exposed a little bit of her body on purpose, couldn''tpare to Memo''s beauty. Momo immediately caught Eden''s eyes and he couldn''t stop himself from asking aloud, "You are?" Upon hearing this, Sonia couldn''t help but pull a long face. However, she was slick, so she was quick to introduce Momo, "Mr. Li, this is Miss Momo Soo of the Soo family in South Bay City." "I see. The Soo family is also one of the big families in South Bay City!" Eden sighed. His gaze was almost fixed on Momo. Sonia continued, "Yes. The Soo family and us, the Yao family, are both centennial families in South Bay City. We are going to merge into one family as my cousin, Hector, is engaged to Momo. So, Mr. Li, please look after our families in the future." Sonia noticed Eden''s preference towards Momo. Hence, she mentioned Memo''s engagement with Hector in the hope that Eden would see both of their families as one. However, Momo''s face fell when she heard Sonia talking about her engagement. Although she hadn''t been speaking much, she pouted, "Sonia, I didn''t agree to the engagement. Don''t simply spread this rumor." Sonia didn''t appreciate the fact that Momo had refuted and directly confronted her in front of Eden. Sonia''s face fell and she said, "Momo, the elders in our families have decided your engagement with Hector. Everyone in South Bay City knows about this." With that, Sonia looked at Harper and Abell. The two nodded and agreed. Seeing their responses, Momo flushed in anger and wanted to say something. However, Sonia didn''t give her the chance. She changed the subject, "Momo, let''s drop this for now. We have a guest today and we should be polite. You should apologize to Mr. Li with a ss of wine for theck of manners earlier." The corner of Eden''s lips lifted when he heard Sonia. He obviously wouldn''t mind having a beauty like Memo toast to him. Memo was exasperated and she was reluctant, "I don''t drink." Upon seeing this, Sonia couldn''t help but say, "Memo, Mr. Li is our important guest from the Li family. Couldn''t you at least pay him some respect?" At that stage, even Eden felt disrespected. His face darkened and he said, "It looks like I''m not worthy of Miss Soo''s time!" "I..." Memo thought they were going to talk about business. She didn''t have much experience with such a situation, so she had no idea what to do when she faced it. Seeing that Momo was in a predicament, Fade, who was at the table next to the group, coughed, "Eden, I haven''t seen you for some time. It seems like you''re doing quite well." Fade''s unfriendly tone had immediately caught their attention. Sonia pulled a long face and she cautioned, "What are you talking about?" Harper also bellowed, "Just shut up and eat your lunch." Abell chimed in as well, "Get lost if you''re done eating. This isn''t somewhere you should be." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sonia was about to beckon the waiter to chase Fade out when she saw that he had no intention of leaving even after they had handed him his hat. However, at that moment, Eden looked over and he was surprised to see Fade. He eximed in shock, "M-Mr. Chen!" With that, Eden could no longer sit still in his seat. He got up and walked over to Fade and greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Chen, what a surprise to see you here. I..." Beside him, Sonia and the others were dumbstruck by what they had seen. They didn''t know what was going on, but they were curious to find out. "This is Memo''s friend, Fade. He''s here to mooch food. Mr. Li, if you don''t like it, we will kick him out immediately." "Mr. Li, why are you..." "Shut up! What nonsense are you all talking about? He is Mr. Chen!" Eden turned his head and shouted at the trio. He then turned to look at Fade respectfully, "Mr. Chen, I..." Fade stopped him and spoke nonchntly, "I''m just having my meal here. Don''t mind me. You can do your thing." "I..." For a moment there, Eden had no idea what to do next. He wasn''t even sure if Fade was being truthful or he was sarcastic. Then, Fade nced sideways at Momo and he said, "By the way, Momo is my cousin. You need to be careful." Hearing this, Eden was shocked and frightened and he broke into a cold sweat. After all, Eden was going to make a move on Momo when he didn''t know who she was. Fortunately, he didn''t act on his thoughts because otherwise, he would be dead by then. Eden wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and hurriedly expounded, "Mr. Chen, I will definitely look after Miss Momo. I''ll agree to whatever Miss Momo proposes and..." Fade waved his hand dismissively and said, "That''s not necessary. Just follow the standard procedure. Momo will need to improve her skills on her own." "Yes, yes. Of course! I will follow the procedure as usual!" Eden nodded. "Well then, go back to your table and carry on with the business meeting. I''d like to continue my meal," Fade waved his hand again and said softly. Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Eden turned to leave but he suddenly thought of something so he went back to Fade and asked, "Mr. Chen, Miss Sasha is in the hotel and dealing with the financial affairs. Would you like me to ask her toe over?" "Sasha is here too?" Fade was a little surprised, but then he waved his hand, "It''s fine. No need to trouble her. You go ahead with your meeting." "Sure!" Eden bowed respectfully before returning to his table a few steps away. All through Eden''s exchange with Fade, Sonia and the others were looking over in amazement, curiosity, and suspicions. "Mr. Li, do you know him?" asked Sonia. Eden''s face fell and he said, "Of course I do! That''s Mr. Chen!" "Mr. Chen?" Sonia and the others couldn''t help but wonder what Fade''s true identity was because even though Eden was senior to Fade, he had addressed Fade so respectfully. Tommy and Hanson were deferential to Fade earlier. They didn''t even make a scene when he broke their arms. Then, Eden appeared to becent in front of Fade too. The group was very inquisitive and they gingerly asked, "Mr. Li, is Mr. Chen some kind of big shot? Why are you..." "Of course he is..." Eden caught himself midsentence, recalling Fade''s low- profile behavior from earlier. He swallowed what he was nning to say, and changed the subject instead. In a deep voice he said, "Stop asking about Mr. Chen anymore. Let''s get straight to the point, shall we?" "Uh, of course! Let us begin from our proposals then." Sonia and the others immediately abided. Then, the group began to discuss their possible deal whole-heartedly. They didn''t even bother to eat the food they had ordered. After the conversation with Fade, Eden dared not to view Momo as any other identity than Fade''s cousin. He didn''t even dare to look at her anymore. After a long and thoughtful discussion, they had finally sealed some business deals. Amongst them, Momo, who performed the worst at the negotiation, signed the most rewarding contract with the Li family. Sonia and the others were understandably puzzled and envious of her sess. Meanwhile, Fade eavesdropped on their conversation in silence while enjoying his meal. Truth be told, Fade could have easily made an arrangement for Momo if she really wanted to make a deal with the Li family. After all, he was now the principal shareholder of the family. However, what Momo and the others had discussed with Eden were only some small trades. Momo didn''t really want to make a deal. She was there to train herself. Therefore, Fade didn''t intervene and he let them be. Meanwhile, although Sonia and the others tried to keep Eden for some more time, he had no intention of staying any longer. He wanted to leave as soon as possible as they had alreadye to agreement. Sonia and the others got up and prepared to see Eden out of the hotel. They were already at the main door of the hotel when, all of a sudden, a siren pierced through their ears. The fireproof doors dropped down at once, locking everyone in the hotel. It terrified those who were enjoying their food a moment ago. "What''s going on? What happened?" "The doors are closed. Is there a fire?" "Waiter! Are there any other exits? We have to leave." "Let us out!" "Argh! Stop pushing! My shoes!" The sudden sirens caused amotion in the restaurant. Sonia and the others had felt the intense fear too. They were carried by the crowd and were almost pushed into the corner. Seeing the state they were in, Fade raced over to help Momo out from the agitated crowd. Abell seized the opportunity and used the passage opened by Fade to escape bringing Sonia and the others with him too. They reassembled at a corner with fewer people and they were shaken up by the unexpected event. "What''s going on? What happened?" At this point, a panting waiter came down from the stairwell and said, "Miss Sasha was held hostage by some guys! We are evacuating everyone!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The group was appalled by the news, especially Fade. Fade remembered what Eden had told him earlierand his eyes turned dark. He immediately turned to Eden and asked, "Where is Sasha?" Eden replied instantly, "In her office at the top of the hotel. The 18th floor!" Upon hearing the information, Fade looked at Momo and reminded her, "Momo, stay put with everyone else. Don''t run around and keep yourself safe." Following that, Fade rushed to the stairwell and ran to the top floor. Eden followed the waiter from earlier to help organize the staff to keep the order in the hall. Momo and the others were safe at the moment since they were hiding in the corner. Yet, Sonia''s eyes lit up as she thought of something. She then stepped out of the corner. Seeing her action, Harper yelled at her, "Sonia, what are you doing? Come back here!" Sonia eximed, "Did you hear that? Miss Sasha was held hostage by some people." "Yes, we know! That''s why we have to stay here and keep ourselves safe!" Harper said. Momo also snapped at Sonia, "Fade also asked us not to run around." Sonia didn''t listen to them, and she seemed rather excited, "Think about it! Miss Sasha is in danger. If we can save her, wouldn''t it be..." At this stage, Harper and the others knew what Sonia was nning to do. However, Harper was still worried, "But it''s too dangerous. If the enemy is very powerful, not only will we not be able to help, but it''ll put us in danger too." Momo also said hastily, "Don''t mess around, Fade..." Before Momo could finish, Sonia interrupted, looking at Abell directly, "Abell, Fade dared to go to Miss Sasha all by himself, but you''ve defeated him. If we go together, we will do better than him." Originally, Abell didn''t want to get involved with these matters. However, after listening to Sonia, he started to have a second thought, "I..." "Or do you think you are no match to Fade?" Sonia tried to provoke him again. Abell took the bait and was furious that Sonia even suggested that. He snorted, "Are you kidding me? He fled before our match just a few days ago. What made you think that I won''t be better than him?" "Of course I''ming. After all, I''m a martial artist at the pinnacle of the Yellow Level. I''m afraid of nothing!" Abell stood up. Then, Sonia and Abell left the rest of the group for Sasha. Harper, who was hesitant, bit the bullet and followed them. Seeing that her interception was to no avail, Momo had no choice but to go after them. After all, Harper was her cousin. At the same time, Fade had arrived at the top floor of the hotel. He snuck through the corridor to the office door and he saw that several security guards and staff members were already there. They were standing by the office door and they were shouting to communicate with the people inside. "Tell us what you want but please let go of Miss Sasha!" "Don''t hurt Miss Sasha." Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Fade peeked into the office through the gap between the people. In the office, a young tanned man in his twenties pointed a sharp knife at Sasha''s throat. That man looked fierce, and Fade could see his veins on his forehead from afar. "Back off! All of you, back off!" the man shouted, but he sounded weird. Hearing his ent, Fade frowned and whispered to himself, "He''s not local, but if he''s a foreigner, why is he here?" Fade was deep in his own thoughts. Meanwhile, Sasha, who was being threatened, was calm even though her face was red from the anxiety and she was sweating profusely. She spoke to the man as calmly as she could, "Tell me what do you want? I can give you anything as long as my family can afford it. Everything can be negotiated if you don''t hurt me." However, the man seemed to be upset. He doubted the authenticity of Sasha''s word and he said, "You and the whole Li family are all liars! I won''t believe you." His expression became more gloomy and he pressed the knife harder against Sasha''s neck. Her blood started to ooze out. The man said furiously, "I gave you a chance just now, but you lied to me and triggered the rm. Do you think I will still believe you?" Sasha''s eyes flickered and she quickly exined, "It was just an ident. I didn''t mean to trigger the rm. I can give you what you want." "Do you think I would still believe in your nonsense?" the man snorted. Then, he shouted ferociously, "I only want you to die! I don''t want anything else!" As he spoke, he pressed the knife deeper into Sasha''s neck. She cried out in pain as her blood trickled down. The security and staff at the door were terrified and had no choice but to back off. Fade knew that he couldn''t wait any longer, so he stood up and was ready to rescue Sasha. Just as Fade was about to take action, someone came from behind and shouted, "You! Let go of Miss Sasha! Or else you''re going to regret it!" The shout caught everyone''s attention immediately. Fade was one of them. He turned to find Memo and the others up at the top floor with Abell taking the lead. He was the one who shouted. "What are you doing up here? Get back down at once!" Fade frowned and sternly demanded. Sonia nced sideways at Fade and scoffed, "You''re not the only one trying to impress Miss Sasha by saving the day." Harper said, "Everyone wants to please Miss Sasha so stop being a pot calling the kettle ck." Fade was infuriated as he heard it. He bellowed in his deep voice, "Nonsense! This is a matter of life and death. It''s not a yground for you to fool around. Leave here now." Instead of listening to Fade, Abell stood out and yelled to the man, "I''m a martial artist! You''d better let go of Miss Sasha. Otherwise, you''re going to die!" The man was taken aback by Abell and his friends. He then looked at Sasha and asked, "Did you call these people for help?" "No, I didn''t!" Sasha shook her head while hinting at Abell and his people to leave. However, they didn''t take the hint. Instead, they thought this was the perfect opportunity to impress Sasha. "Miss Sasha, I am Sonia from the Yao family in South Bay City. We have just signed a contract with Mr. Li. We are partners now and we will not abandon you." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Miss Sasha, I''m Harper from the Soo family in South Bay City. I''m here to rescue you too. Don''t worry, we''re here to save you." Abell, on the other hand, slightly showed off his positive energy while he dered, "My name is Abell, a member of the Stealth Team in South Bay City and a martial artist. Don''t worry, Miss Sasha, I''ll save you." Then, Abell looked at the man and said, "Release Miss Sasha immediately! Otherwise, I will kill you." As he spoke, the energy in his palm surged as he prepared to attack. The man''s face darkened. He looked at the energy in Abell''s palm and he sneered, "Miss Sasha, are they your bodyguards? It''s ridiculous that they only have this level of strength." "Take this, you arrogant b*stard!" Abell sted his energy towards the man. He was very confident that he could kill the gangster with this one move. After which, he would be the man who rescued Sasha, and the Li family would owe him big time. With this, the rtionship between his family and the Li family would be much more closer. Moreover, Sasha might fall in love with him and they might start a wonderful and romantic rtionship. After all, Sasha was a great beauty and Abell admired beautiful things. Just when Abell was imagining his bright future of being the hero who rescued the damsel in distress, the man simply broke Abell''s energy with a p. Then, the man''s energy charged towards Abell. He had begun to counterattack. Abell didn''t expect that his move would be neutralized so easily or that the man could fight back. He was shocked and he only barely dodged the man''s energy in a hurry. When he saw that the man''s energy made a hole in the ground in front of him, Abell''s blinded selfconfidence was shatteredpletely. He was astounded and he looked at the man, "I am at the pinnacle of the Yellow Level. How could you neutralize my attack so easily? Who are you?" The man sneered, "Only a pinnacle of Yellow Level and you dared to attack me? Do you think you can attack me, Borzoi, just with your current strength? You are hrious." "Borzoi!" Abell was surprised when he heard the name, "How is it possible? How could Borzoi be here?" Harper was confused, and he asked, "Who is Borzoi? Is he famous?" Sonia replied gravely, "Did you not pay attention to what those people at the Martial Arts Convention on Sunset Mountain talked about yesterday? Borzoi is an infamous fugitive from Southeast Asia who had taken dozens of lives. He''s at the middle stage of the ck Level, which means that he''s even stronger than Phyton." "What? The middle stage of the ck Level? And he''s stronger than Phyton? He..." Harper was horrified by the man''s identity. He took a step back and wanted to leave. Abell was also dumbstruck. He initially thought that he could easily fight off some hooligans with his current strength at the peak of the Yellow Level. However, he didn''t expect that the man who had Sasha hostage turned out to be the notorious criminal Borzoi. Abell knew he definitely couldn''t defeat such a person like him with his current strength. In the end, not only he couldn''t save the damsel in distress, but he had also put himself in danger. Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 Abell couldn''t hide his fear as he thought of that and he soon tried to retreat, hoping to leave the ce. Sonia and Harper also had turned pale and they too slowly stepped backwards. However, at this moment, Borzoi tensed his left hand and an invisible energy drew Abell towards him. Abell couldn''t avoid it but was forced to send himself directly into the hand of Borzoi. Borzoi put his hand on Abell''s throat and strangled him, turning him into another hostage. He warned Abell, "Don''t move, otherwise, you''ll die." Abell, Harper and Sonia were dumbfounded. They initially wanted to show off and tried to please Sasha. Instead, they got into this mess. They had no idea what to do next. On the other hand, Fade was looking into Borzoi''s eyes. Then, his eyes flickered as he noticed something. He took a step forward, still looking at Borzoi, and said coldly, "Let them go. You are no match to me." Upon hearing that, Borzoi turned to gaze at Fade. At this point, Fade quivered and released a strong energy. Borzoi couldn''t help but shudder. He took a few steps backwards and he tightened his grip around Abell''s neck. Abell was terrified but he managed to yell at Fade at such a stage, "Stop messing around and step back!" Harper and Sonia also shouted at Fade. "You''d better not interfere. Even Abell is no match to Borzoi." "I know you want to impress Miss Sasha, but now, Abell is in danger so don''t provoke Borzoi anymore." They still had more to say, but they were silenced by Fade, who had turned and red at them. Fade shouted, "All of you, shut up!" Then, Fade strode towards Borzoi. Abell panicked when he saw this. Harper and Sonia were even more anxious and they had no choice other than only yelling at Memo, "Momo, please ask him toe back!" Momo said confidently, "I trust him. Fade will definitely be able to settle this." "Momo, why are you..." Sonia and Harper almost cried from worry. At that moment, Fade had got himself near Borzoi. They were only four or five meters apart. For a martial artist, it was already close enough. Borzoi hissed as he saw this, "Stop there! Or else I''ll kill them." The knife that was on Sasha''s neck pressed harder against her and the left hand that was strangling Abell had an even tighter grip. Fade stopped in his tracks. He looked at Borzoi and said, "Borzoi, if I''m not mistaken, you are suffering from serious internal injuries to your vital organs due to martial arts training." "If you continue like this, you will be dead in three months." "How did you know?" Borzoi replied instinctively. He was astonished by Fade''s knowledge, but then, he realized something. He shook his head and said, "I have done what I have to do so it doesn''t matter what will happen next." Fade asked, "Why? Don''t you want to survive?" "Survive?" Borzoi''s eyes lit up, but the emotion they carried wasplicated. Fade continued, "I know a way to heal internal injuries." "What? You have a way to heal..." Borzoi looked surprised and excited, but then he shook his head and said distrustfully, "I know what you''re saying that as a lie. I have prepared to die beforeing to Jade City. I''d rather die here than fail my task." Fade looked at Borzoi and said, "I''m not lying. Ask around, then you''ll know that I''m truly a well- known doctor in Jade City. I can treat your injuries." "If you don''t believe me, you can follow my words and concentrate your energy. Then, you should be able to feel some relief from your injuries." Fade immediately told Borzoi the method and sequence of the concentration. Borzoi was skeptical of Fade''s method and he still didn''t trust him. Borzoi tried Fade''s method of concentrating his internal energy in secret. Secondster, he was surprised by the effect of it, but he immediately hid his excitement. However, Fade had already noticed Borzoi''s microexpression and he continued, "You should have felt the effect. What I said is true. As long as you release them, I''ll treat you immediately." Borzoi looked hesitant when he considered Fade''s suggestion. However, at that moment, Borzoi seemed to hear something that changed his mind. He shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter whether it is true or false; I have to get my things done. I will kill her and I will have my revenge." Borzoi red at Sasha as if she had done something malicious to him. Fade noticed Borzoi''s movements and without further hesitation, he moved forward and charged towards Borzoi. Fade was so fast that Borzoi didn''t even have time to react at all. He could only feel a shadowe close to him before he was knocked away. With that, Fade quickly rescued Sasha and Abell. Everything happened so quickly that the crowd only started to understand what had happened after it had ended. People were bbergasted; they could move their lips, but they couldn''t form a coherent sentence. Borzoi was the first to register the things that had happened. As he regained his senses, he tried to escape. However, Fade managed to stop Borzoi from escaping. He grabbed Borzoi with his right hand and he snorted, "You want to leave? Do you think you can escape now?" Borzoi''s attempt to escape had failed as he felt an invisible force grabbing onto him, dragging him to Fade''s hand. Fade got his hand on Borzoi, and he was about to interrogate him. Yet at the same time, Abell, who had just regained his senses, red at Fade and shouted, "What were you doing just now?" Hearing Abell''s word, Fade turned to look at Abell, and he scowled at him, "Do you know what you are talking about?" Momo yelled in displease, "Abell, what are you doing? Fade had just saved you, but now you''re shouting at him. You''re so ungrateful!" Abell snorted, "Saved me? I was held hostage! Yet he still provoked Borzoi. Can you face the consequences if he had killed me?" "Did you know that you were risking my life?" Abell red angrily at Fade. Fade''s face fell while he stared back at Abell. Meanwhile, Harper and Sonia joined Abell in condemning Fade. "Fade, what you did just now was too much. It was too risky! You''ve disregarded Young Master Abell''s safety!" said Harper. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sonia also said, "I know that you wanted to impress Miss Sasha, but you''ve gone too far by risking Young Master Abell''s life." Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Listening to what they said, Momo had had enough before Fade could say anything. She rushed over and scolded while pointing at them, "Are you all blind to the facts? Where is your conscience?" "Fade saved you, Abell, but you are ming him. Does it even make sense?" "Besides, if you hadn''t rushed to make trouble, Fade would have already rescued Miss Sasha!" The trio''s faces fell as Momo questioned. However, they had a different opinion of what she had said. "Momo, you can''t say that. We came with a good intention." "True. Who would have thought that the bad guy turned out to be Borzoi the internationally notorious criminal? Abell was taken hostage only because he was caught off guard." Momo flushed angrily when she heard them and she wanted to refute them. However, at that moment, Fade stopped her and shook his head. Then, he looked at the three of them and said in a deep voice, "At first, I thought you were just some spoiled brats, but now it seems you all are self-seekers who can''t tell the difference between right and wrong." "In that case, I don''t mind teaching you some lessons." Hearing Fade''s words, the three of them were drained of color and they took a few steps back. Sonia and Harper turned to look at Abell. Obviously, they wanted to ask if Abell could stop him if Fade was to attack them. Abell was speechless, but the expression on his face was ugly. In fact, the result was self-evident. He wanted to be the hero to rescue the damsel in distress earlier, but instead, he was captured by the viin. It was Fade who had defeated Borzoi in only one move and rescued them. Needless to say, the gap of the strength between them was clear. Seeing Abell''s long face, Sonia and Harper looked a little uneasy. They were really afraid that Fade would beat them up violently. At that moment, the sound of clomping footsteps was approaching fast. Everyone turned their heads to look and saw a group of uniformed personnel rushing in quickly. Abell and Fade recognized them at a nce. It was the Stealth Team, led by Falcon, whom both of them knew. Unable to do anything else, Abell saw Falcon. He couldn''t help but smile, and he immediately called for attention, "Falcon, Falcon! Come here." Falcon heard his name being called and looked over to see that it was Abell. Falcon was surprised, "Abell, why are you here?" "I''ll exin it to youter. Falcon, you came right in time. Do me a favor and arrest him," Abell said to Falcon and he pointed at Fade. Sonia and Harper, who were initially disheartened, couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They finally were able to put a smile on their faces at this point. "Falcon is here. We don''t have to worry anymore." "Falcon is a member of the Stealth Team, and he''s bringing so many members with him, Abell should be safe now." Meanwhile, Falcon looked in the direction that Abell had pointed and he found that the person who was to be arrested turned out to be Fade. He was shocked, "Instru-" Abell cut him short and gushed, "Yes, him right there! He dared to risk my life just now, and he even threatened me with words. Falcon, you should arrest him immediately and teach him a good lesson." Abell then looked at Fade and said triumphantly, "I''ll see if you''re still able to be so arrogant and threaten me. Now that the Stealth Team is here, you..." Before Abell could finish his sentence, Falcon brought the Stealth Team members to Fade, and they saluted him in unison, "Instructor Chen!" Fade nodded nonchntly. Falcon stepped forward and asked, "Instructor Chen, what is your order?" Fade then pointed to Abell and said lightly, "If I remember correctly, he''s also a Stealth Team member. Let''s arrest him for now. I''ll deal with himter when we are back." "Yes!" Falcon turned around once he received Fade''s order. He led the members towards Abell and intended to arrest him. Abell was taken aback when he gauged the situation and he eximed, "Falcon, are you alright? I asked you to arrest him, not me. Are you confused?" Harper and Sonia also spoke instantly at this moment. "Captain Qi, it was Fade who threatened us just now. Go and arrest him!" "Yes, yes!" Falcon scowled at them, "I''m not confused. Instructor Chen has already given his order to arrest Abell. Arrest him!" Immediately, several Stealth Team members got Abell under control. Abell was startled and he started screaming at Falcon, "Falcon, what are you doing? How dare you do this to me? Don''t you want to go back to South Bay City? My father will hear about this! And you will be in serious trouble." Falcon remained undaunted. He looked coldly at Abell and said, "Abell, you are a member of the Stealth Team, but you have disrespected your superior officer. Do you still think that you are in the right?" "Superior officer? Who?" Abell asked in confusion. Falcon nced at Fade and answered Abell, "Instructor Chen. He is the chief instructor for our current Stealth Team training." "What?" Hearing that piece of information, Abell and the others were confused and they all looked at Fade in disbelief. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "H-How could he be the Stealth Team''s instructor? This..." "What the hell is going on? Didn''t he lose to Abell? How could he be the Stealth Team''s instructor?" "It can''t be!" They were still in doubt but Falcon continued, "Instructor Chen isn''t only the chief instructor for our current Stealth Team training. At the same time, he is also a Special Instructor from the Stealth Team headquarters." "Just a few days ago, Instructor Chen had defeated South Stream City''s chief instructor, Garton, at the Stealth Team Training Base, and had him removed from the position," Falcon added. Hearing this, Abell and the others were even more dumbfounded. Even if Sonia and Harper didn''t know what the Stealth Team headquarters'' Special Instructor meant, they understood that the person who could defeat and depose Garton definitely wouldn''t be a nobody. For a while, all of them remained thunderstruck. When they finally looked at Fade again, they were still surprised and skeptical at the news. Right then, Eden, who had settled the problem downstairs, came up. He was relieved to see that Sasha was safe and sound. Then, both Eden and Sasha came in front of Fade to pay their respect and gratitude, "Mr. Chen, thank you so much. If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t have..." Fade waved his hand in dismissal and said lightly, "It''s nothing. After all, you are working for me. I won''t let you get hurt." "Thank you, Mr. Chen." The two bowed. Under such circumstances, Abell and the others were once again confused. They asked, "Mr. Li, Miss Sasha, why are you..." Eden looked at them and said, "Didn''t you know? Mr. Chen is the major shareholder of the Li family and we report to him. Mr. Chen has the final say in all matters of the Li family." Sasha also nodded, "We are all working for Mr. Chen." Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Upon hearing this, the three of them including Abell grew even more shocked. "l-ls this true? Is he really the major shareholder of the Li family?" The three of them paled when they thought of the fact that they had mocked Fade for having no money, and was slowing them down from business talks. Just then, Sonia thought of something. She eximed in surprise, "Didn''t you say that the Li family has been taken over by Master Chen? Now, he is the major shareholder of the Li family. Does it mean that he is Master Chen?" When they heard the words "Master Chen", Abell and the others fell into shock and they felt numb. "Master Chen, Stealth Team''s chief instructor, President Chen!" His titles and identities came to their minds one by one, leaving thempletely astonished. At that moment, they hardly dared to look at Fade. Finally, Harper swallowed, looked at Momo and said, "Momo, your brother- in-w is actually Master Chen. Previously, I..." Momo curled her lips, crossed her arms over her chest as she said coldly, "I told you a long time ago that Fade is Master Chen. However, I couldn''t really do anything if you guys didn''t believe me!" With Momo''s confirmation, Abell and his friends didn''t know what to say at that moment. Standing in front of Fade, they didn''t dare to breathe. After all, Master Chen was a big shot who was high and mighty. Spoiled brats like them were no match for him. Fade nced at them, who were frightened at that moment, and said calmly, "Bring them back." The Stealth Team members immediately took them back and Fade added, "Don''t go telling stories about my identity, understand?" "Understood! We will never reveal your identity, Master Chen. We will keep our mouths shut. We will not..." Sonia and the others nodded repeatedly. Fade waved his hand and cut them off. "Okay, got it. Take them away!" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Falcon ordered his men to take the three of them away. After that, Fade turned to Sasha. He noticed that blood was still oozing out of her neck. Energy surged from his fingers as he gently pressed onto Sasha''s wounds to stop the bleeding. Sasha thanked him hurriedly, "Thank you, Mr. Chen!" Fade waved his hand and replied, "No need." After speaking, Fade turned his gaze back to Borzoi, and stared at him for a few seconds. "You take him back and lock him up first." "Yes!" Falcon arrested the gangster. After all, Borzoi was not an ordinary person, but a martial artist. Otherwise, the Stealth Team members would not have been dispatched, and it would''ve been the ordinary policemen instead. Borzoi was taken away. Fade looked at Sasha and wanted to ask why she had been abducted. However, he felt that it was not the right time, so he waved his hand and said, "Go back and take a good rest." "Yes!" Sasha nodded. Immediately, Fade left together with Memo. Behind him, Sasha respectfully watched as Fade left. Fade and Momo drove back to the hotel. In the car, Momo looked at Fade with excitement and said, "Fade, you really are Master Chen!" Fade replied, "Didn''t I tell you already? You didn''t believe in your own brother-inw!" "I didn''t," Momo said. "I just didn''t expect that you would be so impressive. You are well-rounded and can even order the Stealth Team members around. You even control the shares of the Li family. You can indeed aplish anything in Jade City." "Hey, I am so awesome right!" Fade smiled. "Yeah, you are so awesome!" Momo nodded, then thought of something. "Fade, you are not only awesome but also very attractive. I just saw that Miss Sasha''s heart almost melted while she was looking at you, and looked like she almost wanted to be in your arms immediately." "If my cousin knew that you were so attractive, what would she think?" Momo questioned. "Ahem!" When Fade heard it, he almost spit out a mouthful of saliva. "Momo, Sasha and I are nothing. You better not to spout nonsense in front of Quin!" Momo stared at him. "Fade, I didn''t say anything happened between you and Sasha. Why are you so nervous? Or could it be that the both of you are actually..." Fade immediately denied her words. "There is really nothing between us." "Oh, I see!" Seeing Fade''s firm attitude, Momo sighed. However, she thought of something again and said mischievously, "Fade, thinking about it, Sasha is indeed not bad! She is not very old, is in good shape and is beautiful. She is also the eldest daughter of the Li family and holds a high status. If I was a man, I would be tempted by such a fine woman. Aren''t you?" "No, I don''t think about it at all. I only love Quin," Fade replied firmly. He was extremely alert when it came to someone as mischievous as Momo. "Ah, Fade, you really aren''t tempted at all!" Momomented. She then leaned in and whispered, "Fade, is it because you have some problems... somewhere? Otherwise, how could you not be tempted at all! It''s basic human instinct!" Upon hearing her words, Fade swatted at her head in annoyance. "Stop spouting nonsense. I am very healthy and there are no problems with my body." Momo touched her head as she red at Fade and then changed the subject. "By the way, Fade. You have arrested Abell and the others. What will you do with them?" Only then was he reminded of that matter. He inquired, "Momo, what do you want me to do with them?" She replied, "Fade, I know that they are arrogant and have also offended you, but after all, Harper is my cousin. Sonia and Abell also have a close rtionship with my family, so..." Fade understood what Momo was trying to say. He patted her head and said, "I know. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to them. It''s just that their bad attitudes need to be fixed." "Yeah, thank you," Momo said sweetly. Right after that, they chatted all the way back to the hotel. After having a day off, Fade received a call from Falcon the next day, saying that it was about Borzoi. They did not gather any valuable information. Falcon also asked Fade if he wanted to visit the Stealth Team. Fade thought for a while and promised to go there. At the same time, he also contacted Sasha. Both of them then rushed over together. When they arrived at the base of the Stealth Team in Jade City, Falcon greeted them and brought them inside. He briefed them on the situation, "After bringing Borzoi back here yesterday, we have interrogated him all night. However, he didn''t say a word." Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Then, they came to a room with a heavy iron door. Falcon ordered, "Open the door!" The guards were a little worried and said, "Captain Qi, the guy inside is very violent and also dangerous. The person who delivered the food before was almost attacked by him." Hearing this, Falcon couldn''t help but frown. However, at that moment, Fade insisted, "Open it. I''m here; there will be no problem." The guards didn''t know Fade and couldn''t help but feel doubtful. However, Falcon immediately said, "This is Instructor Chen. Open the door!" The guards had naturally heard the name of Chief Instructor Chen before. They were surprised and opened the heavy iron door immediately. The iron gate rubbed against the floor with a creaking sound before being pushed aside. Fade didn''t have any worries and he entered the room. There was only a wooden chair inside and nothing else. Borzoi was sitting on the wooden chair with a serious expression. When he heard the sound of the door being opened, he raised his head immediately and stood up in a posture that looked like he wanted to rush out at any time. However, when he saw that the person who appeared in front of him was Fade, his gaze darkened. His tense muscles rxed and he returned to his seat without a word. Fade brought Sasha in front of Borzoi and asked aloud, "Let''s talk about it. Why did you attack Sasha? Did someone send you?" Borzoi was motionless, as if he had not heard what Fade said. Fade continued to take a step forward and said, "I think you wouldn''t want me to act upon you." Upon hearing this, Borzoi couldn''t help but tremble and fear shed across his face. After all, he had seen Fade''s strength before and he was not strong enough to resist him. After the change in his eyes, Borzoi looked up at Fade and replied, "No one sent me here. I was going to kill Sasha myself." Borzoi fell silent after that sentence. When Sasha heard him, she appeared to be both doubtful and furious. "I don''t even know you and I have had no grievances with you before. I don''t understand why you were trying to kill me." Upon hearing this, the expression on Borzoi''s face fell. His face was filled with anger as he stood up suddenly and red at Sasha. He gritted his teeth as he said, "No grievances? Your family is my greatest enemy. I wanted to kill you because it''s my vendetta." Sasha was taken aback by the sudden outburst of Borzoi. She couldn''t help but take a few steps back before finally stabilizing herself. She suppressed the fear in her heart and stepped forward again. She looked at Borzoi, and said, "I don''t understand why my family is your enemy. You are a foreigner and my family has nothing to do with you. Don''t spout nonsense." "Nonsense!" Borzoi''s eyes turned red in anger. His expression was angry and sinister as he eximed, "My grandfather had been killed by your family and you still wanted to deny it!" "Your grandfather?" Sasha was taken aback and asked, "Who is your grandfather?" "My name is Chongrak and my grandfather is Sakda. We are from Tortnd." Borzoi red at Sasha. "Sakda, Chongrak!" Sasha thought about it for a long time, but couldn''t think of anyone. She could only shake her head and said, "I don''t know anyone called Sakda." "You..." Borzoi was enraged and there was evident anger in his eyes. He rushed over immediately and was about to hit Sasha. Just then, Fade pressed Borzoi down by his shoulders. Then, Fade said solemnly, "You said that your family and the Li family have grievances. Then, I will give you a chance to tell the truth. Don''t try to do anything, otherwise, I can guarantee that you will definitely die." Borzoi was pressed back to his seat by Fade. Fade''s strong energy was suppressing him and the anger in his heart, before calming him down gradually. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Immediately, the Borzoi began to speak, "It was ten years ago when your grandfather Fenrir came to Tortnd to invest and set up a factory. My family, the Yim family, was a local Chinese family and was also in business. Hence, we seized this opportunity and built a partnership with your family. My grandfather was fully responsible for setting up the factory." Sasha listened and recalled, "Ten years ago, I was only in my teens and was still studying. I don''t really remember what happened back then. However, within that year, my family did have a lot of investments in Southeast Asia." Borzoi continued, "At that time, my family worked very hard to set up the factory. My grandfather worked tirelessly and slept at the construction site practically every day just to build the factory as soon as possible." "But what he never expected was that Fenrir was such a relentless and ruthless guy." Sasha couldn''t help but feel a little displeased when she heard Borzoi criticizing her grandfather. She frowned and wanted to refute, but she held back and decided to continue listening to Borzoi. "At that time, as they were establishing the factory and digging the foundation, the workers dug up an antique from the ground. Fenrir had his eyes on the antique and wanted to take the antique away." "However, my grandfather said that it was an antique found in our country and it must be handed over to the relevant national department for identification and processing. If Fenrir wanted it, he could then purchase it from the relevant department." "As a result, your grandfather killed my grandfather for this antique and snatched it away. In the end, he managed to escape from Tortnd." "For so many years, I have been working hard to practice martial arts and was constantly looking for opportunities just to kill Fenrir to avenge my grandfather." Borzoi red at Sasha. "But I didn''t expect that by the time I reached Jade City, Fenrir was already dead. It is my biggest regret that I am not able to kill him." "And you, Sasha, are Fenrir''s granddaughter. If I can''t kill him for vengeance, then naturally you would be the next." Borzoi red at Sasha. At that moment, Sasha frowned after listening to Borzoi, and said, "This is impossible! My grandfather would never do something like that." "Impossible? My grandfather has been dead for ten years, and yet you still tell me that it is impossible? Perhaps I can send you to the underworld and you can ask your grandfather what he had done!" Borzoi grew agitated and was about to stand up before being suppressed by Fade once again. Sasha was also feeling slightly angered. However, she remained calm as she looked at Borzoi and said, "It is impossible because it doesn''t make sense." "Doesn''t make sense? Why doesn''t it make sense? Do you really think that your grandfather was a good person?" Borzoi questioned her harshly. Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 At that moment, Sasha seemed very calm as she stated, "My grandfather might not be the best person and perhaps he had done something bad. However, as for this, I don''t believe that he actually did it." "You''re still denying it..." Borzoi was enraged. "Listen to me!" Sasha interrupted him and continued, "Assuming that things are as you said, that my grandfather found antiques and wanted to take it for himself." "But he has countless ways to obtain it. There is no need to kill for this." "You should know that ten years ago, the worth of my family was already worth tens of billions. My grandfather also collected numerous rare treasures from all over the world. If he wanted to have that antique, he could just spend money on it." "Assuming that what you said was true, and my grandfather did indeed go to your country to invest and set up a factory in order to make money. However, just for an antique, he forfeited the factory that was halfway done and even killed for the antique? This is totally not making any sense." "So, I don''t believe that my grandfather would do something like this." After hearing Sasha''s analysis, even Borzoi, who was still angry, couldn''t help but pause in shock. Then, he retorted furiously, "This is just your assumption. You are his granddaughter. You will naturally think of your grandfather in a good way." "I don''t care if your grandfather was good or bad, and I don''t care if he had a better way to get the antique. What I know is that your grandfather killed my grandfather. This is a fact." "You are not being reasonable. I have analyzed it and this is unlikely. If you don''t believe it, I..." Sasha red at Borzoi helplessly. Borzoi was determined. "Even if I am not being reasonable, I will still avenge my grandfather." "You..." Sasha didn''t know how she was supposed to reason with someone like this. At that moment, Fade stood up. He stared at Borzoi for a few seconds and then asked, "You keep saying that Fenrir killed your grandfather. How are you so sure that this is true? Did you witness it personally?" Borzoi paused, then he answered, "Although I didn''t see it with my own eyes, many people knew about it. My master and other workers were around at that time. Especially, my master, he was the one who had brought back my grandfather''s corpse." "Your master?" Fade frowned and asked, "How is he as a person? Was he the one who arranged for you toe to Jade City this time?" "My master is..." Borzoi stopped as he thought of something and turned to Fade in alertness. "What are you trying to do? Are you going to attack my master? I won''t allow you to do that. I..." Fade frowned as he rushed forward and held him in a choke. He looked at him coldly and said, "You have to understand your current situation. I am not here to talk to you. I am interrogating you. If you don''t answer me, I will kill you." After that, Fade proceeded to tighten his grip on Borzoi''s neck. Borzoi felt suffocated and breathless, his face paling. "Tell me, who is your master?" Fade repeated. Borzoi''s face was flushed red but he was determined. He shook his head and answered, "No, I won¡¯t..."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Upon hearing that, Fade''s expression fell. He further increased the strength in his fingers, tightening his grip on Borzoi''s neck. Borzoi''s face was already starting to turn purple. However, even under such circumstances, Borzoi still shook his head and said with difficulty, "No!" "Since you refuse to answer, it''s useless for me to keep you here. Die!" Fade looked as if he was about to kill Borzoi and squeezed with such a great force that he almost broke Borzoi''s neck. Borzoi knew that he was about to die. He closed his eyes in despair and prepared for his own death. However, Fade released his hand suddenly. He took a step back and said to Sasha, "Let''s go!" The two of them left the room without saying anything else. The thick iron door mmed shut and was locked again. Borzoi, who had been awaiting his death, opened his eyes and coughed vigorously. He looked at the iron gate in astonishment, a glint shing in his eyes as he fell deep into thoughts. Sasha, who followed Fade, looked at him with a puzzled face and asked, "Mr. Chen, why did you release Borzoi, he..." "Did you wish for me to kill him?" Fade questioned. Sasha paused, then she lowered her head and replied, "I don''t really care. I''m just curious as to why you didn''t." Fade waved his hand. "Don''t be so nervous. I didn''t mean to kill him just now." "Ah, well..." Sasha grew even more confused. Fade exined, "I was actually testing him when I wanted him to tell me his master''s name. However, if he had confessed immediately, it would prove that he was a coward. Then, his words would not be credible." "But when I threatened him just now, he still did not betray his master although he was on the verge of death. This shows that his words are most likely to be true." "But, my grandfather...." Sasha immediately grew anxious and started to defend her grandfather. Fade waved his hand and said, "What he said might be true, but it doesn''t mean that your grandfather had killed someone. There might have been some misunderstanding involved." Sasha fell into even deeper confusion as she inquired, "Then what should we do next?" Fade looked at Sasha and answered, "Since Borzoi insists that Fenrir has stolen his grandfather''s antique that your grandfather valued very much, we shall look for it." Sasha replied, "Mr. Chen, you''re nning to go to my house." Fade nodded. "Please make a phone call to ask the elders in your family to gather together and see if we can find what we''re looking for." "Alright!" Sasha nodded and called her family. Fade drove to the Li family''s vi by himself. As they were on their way, Fade nced at the rearview mirror and smiled. Upon their arrival, everyone in the Li family was already prepared. Fade and Sasha entered Fenrir''s storage room. It was huge, divided into several rooms of nearly 500 square meters. It was also divided into a few areas ording to their storage conditions. Fenrir''s storage room wasparable to some of the museums in Long City. Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 It was eye-opening when Fade and Sasha saw the collections in the storage room. Needless to say, there were thousands of them. Moreover, most of them were special collections of Fenrir''s and were unique items ording to various articles and news. Their prices were at least 50 or 60 million each. Some were even worth more than hundreds of millions, up to billions. Fade found that Fenrir seemed to like the Chinese antiques very much since they made up 70% of the collections in the storage room. Since Borzoi wasn''t sure what antique had been dug out at that time, therefore, Fade and Sasha could only follow their instincts. Taking into consideration that it was from Tortnd and also the Old Master''s preferences, Fade and Sasha decided to focus on the Chinese antiques. Therefore, they began to search in the storage room. However, there were too many antiques in there. Fade and Sasha weren''t sure which one was the one they were looking for. In the end, they decided to ask the elders in the Li family to inquire more about the antique since they were uncertain. However, the elders could not answer them as they had no idea about it at all. They could only tell Fade and Sasha about the Old Master''s favorites for their reference. Despite having this information, Fade and Sasha were still unable to determine what the antique was. Time passed and it was already evening. Sasha went to the storage room and said, "Mr. Chen, it''ste now and I have prepared dinner for you. Shall we end here for today and continue tomorrow?" Fade nodded. He put the antique down and locked the storage room when he left. Then, he went to the dining hall to have dinner with Sasha. After dinner, she arranged for a ride to send him home. However, Fade looked at the dimming sky from the window, wiped his mouth and said, "It''s getting late. I shall rest here today!" "Ah!" Sasha looked at Fade in astonishment as she fell speechless. Fade raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why, I am not weed here?" "No, it''s not that." Sasha shook her head quickly as she answered, "Of course you are most wee here, Mr. Chen. I shall get someone to prepare a room for you. No, I will prepare it myself." Fade nodded. Sasha immediately went to prepare the bedroom. As she was preparing the room, she started to have weird thoughts. Why would Mr. Chen ask to stay overnight? Did he have something else in mind? Moreover, Mr. Chen had been very concerned about the incident where Sasha was nearly assassinated. Fade had not only helped to catch Borzoi, but he was also very concerned about the antiques and helped her with everything, even until that moment. Could it be that he...? Sasha blushed as she thought of something and started to have butterflies in her stomach. But then she shook her head fiercely and said to herself, "This is impossible, there is too big of a gap between us. Moreover, Mr. Chen seems to be married. His wife, President Lin, is so pretty. They..." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Fade was not aware of Sasha''s random thoughts. He was looking out from the vi and whispered to himself, "Will youe tonight?" After that, Fade and Sasha chatted for a while and went to rest after washing up. It was midnight and all the lights were turned off. There was onlyplete silence as everyone was deep in their sleep. Out of nowhere, a dark shadow snuck into the Li family''s vi. He flipped through the three-meter- high wall with ease, avoiding the rms and entered thepound of the vi. The dark shadow was getting nearer with the help of the trees and flower beds in the vi that covered him. Soon, the dark silhouette had reached the vi. He opened a small window and entered it. His movements became lighter when he entered the vi, as if he was a cat, walking around the vi without making any noises. Soon, the shadow had reached Fenrir''s storage room. He looked around to make sure that no one was around. Then, he took out a tiny device, ced it at the burr- proof door and quickly activated it. In less than ten seconds, the device clicked and the burr-proof door was opened. He kept his device and entered the storage room. Then, he took out a small torch and began his search. He passed by rows and rows of antiques quickly but gently. He was focused on searching for his target and did not have any second thoughts about the other treasures. About ten minutester, he found a simple-looking wooden box in a corner. He opened the wooden box to check. Then, he took out a ck bag to keep the wooden box as he smirked and prepared to leave. As he was about to leave, suddenly, the lights in the storage room were turned on. The ring lights shone onto his face making him unable to see clearly for a moment. However, he was still able to move by his instinct. He rolled over on the ground and hid behind a wooden frame. While at this moment, the door of the storage room was opened. Fade, Sasha and the members of the Li family entered the room. Fade smiled and said, "You are finally here." Then, he looked at the dark shadow who was hiding in the corner, waved his hands and said, "You don''t have to hide anymore, we have found you. Let me see, which antique were you looking for?" At this time, the elders of the Li family scanned the storage room. Soon, they had identified the missing item and said, "That bronze dagger is missing." "So it''s the dagger!" Fade looked at the empty spot and then said in a puzzled tone, "That dagger looks ordinary, nothing special. I didn''t expect that you were looking for it!" Sasha demanded, "Put it down ande out to surrender, otherwise don''t me us for being impolite." The security guards behind Sasha were all prepared to fight. Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 The dark silhouette, Tiago who was hiding behind the wooden frame finally revealed himself. He looked at Sasha and the other members of the Li family, holding a green dagger that was about the length of his palm. "Put down the dagger, hands up. Surrender now," Sasha ordered. However, Tiago didn''t intend to do so. Instead, heughed as he turned at Sasha, and said, "You are Fenrir''s granddaughter. I didn''t expect that you are so pretty!" Tiago was definitely arrogant. He licked his lips as he stared at Sasha lewdly. He then remarked rudely, "Well, I don''t have time now. Otherwise, I would''ve had my way with you in front of your grandfather''s portrait. I wonder how the old man would react when he sees us?" Sasha frowned. "How dare you. You have already been surrounded. Now, surrender immediately, otherwise, I¡ª" However, before Sasha could finish speaking, Tiago interrupted her and nced at the security guards behind her disdainfully. Heughed and mocked, "Do you think you can stop me with those security guards of yours?" After that, Tiago moved around from the side and quickly rushed towards the exit. He moved so fast that the security guards couldn''t react at all. Soon, he was about to rush out. However, right then, Fade immediately attacked him. At thest moment, he forced Tiago back into the room with a swing of his hand. "You can''t leave when I am here." Tiago rubbed his chest that had been attacked by Fade. He looked at Fade with a grim expression and questioned, "Are you the one who caught Borzoi?" Fade looked at Tiago and nodded as he replied, "It was me. If I am right, you are his so-called master, right?" "I am indeed the master of Borzoi," Tiago admitted with a solemn expression as he gritted his teeth. "What a useless disciple! He couldn''t evenplete the task I gave him, but instead, he sold me out. When I return, I must teach him a good lesson." Fade shook his head when he heard Tiago, and sighed. "You are so disappointing whenpared to Borzoi!" "What do you mean?" Tiago frowned. Fade stepped forward with a rxed expression and answered, "Your disciple did not reveal your identity when he was about to die. But you, his master, had used him as bait toe here and steal. Do you think you are worthy of being his master?" Tiago froze and snorted, "I taught Borzoi by myself. Haven''t you heard that you should treat your masters like your own father? No matter how I treat him, you have no say at all." "That is indeed correct. But the premise is that you, as his master, must perform your responsibilities well. Do you really think that you have done what a master should?" Fade questioned. Tiago fell silent as his face fell. He then waved his hand impatiently and said, "I''m not gonna waste time talking to you. If you want to stop me, then take this!" Without hesitation, Tiago charged towards Fade, attacking him ferociously. As Fade watched Tiago''s attacks, his gaze grew cold as he muttered to himself, "It''s this feeling! The familiar and disgusting feeling!" Tiago heard his words. Although slightly puzzled, he didn''t really care. He continued to dash towards Fade and yelled, "Get out of my way, or die!" His violent ws were aimed straight for Fade''s throat; he was about to finish Fade off in one deadly blow. Faced with Tiago''s vicious offense, Fade raised his eyebrows and huffed. He took a step back before he sted a punch on Tiago''s ws. Upon collision, Tiago was immediately knocked back. He staggered backwards as he tried to find his bnce. Surprise and pain shed across Tiago''s face. His right hand was now on his side and was trembling slightly. He had taken Fade''s punch directly with one hand, and it was painful. "Now, will you give up, or will you keep fighting?¡± Fade inquired, ncing at Tiago. Tiago''s expression grew grim as he gritted his teeth and rushed towards Fade again. This time, he moved faster than before. He was going to make his attack even more violent. "Impressive! You''re now at the pinnacle of the ck Level. However, it''s all the same for me!" Fade commented calmly as he extended another punch once again. "Thud!" Tiago flew back after taking Fade''s punch. He moved backward unsteadily as his body hit the wall. Blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth. Tiago was taken aback as he stared at Fade and asked, "Are you at the Earth Level?" Fade did not respond, but instead questioned him, "Now, are you willing to surrender? I don''t want to fight here. If any item is damaged, I need topensate for it!" Tiago''s expression fell as if he was deep in his own thoughts. Fade waited for Tiago''s answer. Tiago had been hiding his right hand behind his back all the while. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and attacked Fade with a flow of green energy. "How dare you! You are digging your own grave!" Irked, Fade shouted coldly, countering Tiago''s attack. Tiago concentrated the green light on his right hand and aimed straight at Fade. Fade had wanted to knock Tiago out at once. However, at this critical moment, he found that the green light in Tiago''s hand turned out to be the antique bronze dagger that Tiago had stolen. As he thought of this, Fade moved aside and avoided Tiago instead of attacking him directly. Upon seeing this, Tiago simpered and pounced onto Fade even more fearlessly. This time, Fade could see clearly the green light was aimed straight at him. Fade was worried about damaging the antique, hence he decided not to confront Tiago head-on. Tiago saw that Fade had retreated, and instantly, his lips quirked upwards into a prideful grin. He continued tounch a constant wave of attacks at Fade with the antique dagger. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Fade frowned when he saw that Tiago was about to escape. Immediately, he channeled all his energy on his legs as he elerated his movements and bombarded Tiago. Tiago didn''t even have time to fight back, so he could only watch as Fade attacked him. However, just as Fade was about to seed, Tiago chuckled and raised his left hand. A red light emitted from his left hand, and it was aimed straight at Fade. Fade took a closer look and found out that Tiago was also holding a dagger in his left hand. It was very simr to its antique bronze equivalent, except that it was red. "This¡ª" Fade couldn''t help but feel surprised when he saw this. Tiago tittered in delight as he stated, "These are the Double Daggers. After merging them together, they will be more powerful." As he guffawed, he added, "Even if you are a master of the Earth Level, you won''t be able to block the Double Daggers!" Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 As he spoke, Tiagobined the two daggers. Instantly, the red and the green lights intertwined with each other before they emerged as one and shot towards Fade''s heart. Tiago was moving at a rapid speed, so fast that he was able to carry a gust of wind as he sprinted towards Fade. Undeniably, it was going to be hard for Fade to block. Tiago guffawed and hissed arrogantly, "Soon there will be a master of Earth Level who would die by my hands. When I return and spread this out, my reputation in the world of martial arts will grow even better." The Double Daggers were aimed straight at Fade, and it seemed like it was impossible for Fade to avoid it. However, at this critical moment, Fade shook his head calmly and sighed as he counter-attacked Tiago''s attack. The Double Daggers were mmed back at Tiago. Fade had managed to face off with Tiago''s lethal attack so easily, even though it was the so-called invincible Double Daggers. "How did you-" Tiago eximed incredulously as All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. he looked at Fade. Just then, Fade hit Tiago with his palm, and Tiago was knocked out of the storage room. This time, Fade had exerted more force. As Tiago flew out of the storage room, blood spilled out from his mouth before hended on the ground with a loud thud. He wailed in pain as he couldn''t even stand up. Fade walked over to him slowly, and stared down at Tiago. Tiago looked at Fade in disbelief and asked, "How is it possible? How could you have stopped my attack from the Double Daggers? Not even a master of Earth Level could have avoided this!" Fade looked at him and replied ndly, "Who told you that I was a master of the Earth Level?" "You''ve defeated my disciple Borzoi, but you were not a master of Earth Level. So are you at ck Level? But it''s impossible for you to block..." Tiago paused as a realization dawned on him. He then looked at Fade in astonishment and asked, "Could it be that you are at Heaven Level-" With a wave of his hand, Fade collected both of the daggers from Tiago. Fade took a closer look as he held the daggers. Both of the daggers were almost simr, but they were mirrors of each other. They looked quaint, but the de was exceedingly sharp, especially after being infused with such a strong amount of energy. The essence of these daggers was that they could bebined together, and unification would render them even more powerful. "It''s a good weapon, nearly reaching the quality of Earth Level. No wonder you came here for them!" Fade examined the daggers andmented aloud. The weapons, medicines, and other items in the world of martial arts were also ssified simrly as martial artists, ranging from Heaven Level, Earth Level, ck Level, and finally Yellow Level. The pair of daggers were considered good since they had reached the quality of Earth Level. It was not easy even for many masters of Earth Level to obtain a weapon at their same level. A pair of daggers that could bebined and separated was even more valuable. Especially for a martial artist who was at the pinnacle of the ck Level, weapons of Earth Level quality were even more precious to them. When Tiago heard how Fade had immediately recognized the daggers, he grew even more surprised. It had further confirmed his own assumption. "He really is at the Heaven Level..." Fade handed the daggers to Sasha, then looked at Tiago and asked, "Now I want you to tell me. Why did you ask Borzoi toe here and assassinate Fenrir?" Upon hearing this, Tiago''s face fell. Fade repeated coldly, "Why the silence? Do you want me to give you another kick?" Tiago trembled when he heard Fade''s words. He shook his head immediately and answered, "No, no, please don''t. I''ll tell. I''ll tell you everything." "Then do it!" Fade demanded. Tiago replied, "The actual purpose of me asking Borzoi to assassinate Fenrir was to obtain this dagger. I took advantage of Borzoi''s hatred towards the Li family to make him do this, as an act of revenge." Fade pressed on, "What had happened between Borzoi and the Li family? Did Fenrir kill Borzoi''s grandfather, Sakda?" Tiago paused when he heard that, and only continued to speak when he met Fade''s stern gaze. "N- no, Fenrir did not kill Sakda." Sasha was thrilled when she heard that. "1 told you. My grandfather was not that kind of person." Fade remained calm as he continued asking, "Then what about these daggers, how did Fenrir bring it back to Jade City?" Tiago replied in a low tone, "Actually, when Fenrir was investing and establishing the factory, Sakda was responsible for the construction. He found an antique, which were these daggers." "Fenrir liked these daggers very much, so he wanted to buy them back for collection. As the owner of thend and Fenrir''s partner, Sakda agreed immediately and decided to sell it for ten million dors," added Tiago. "Originally, the deal should have gone smoothly. But at the critical moment, one of my men told me about the deal." "I am a tycoon among the martial artists of thatnd, simr to a local potentate. I wanted to get a share of the deal, so I rushed over and prepared to talk with Sakda and Fenrir." Tiago''s eyes lost their gleam as he narrated what had happened. "But when I saw the daggers, I immediately realized that it was not some ordinary dagger, but a treasure with Earth Level quality. As a martial artist, I was naturally excited and wanted to take the daggers for myself." "So, I made a purchase request to Sakda. But Fenrir also liked it very much, and his offering price was higher than mine. I couldn''tpete with him at all." Tiago let out a sigh at this moment. "In a blink of an eye, Fenrir was about to return to his country happily with the daggers. Back then, I sumbed to my own greed and before Fenrir left, I secretly rushed over to snatch the pair of daggers from him with force." "But what I didn''t expect was that Fenrir''s bodyguards were so powerful. Although they were not as strong as me, they were at a simr level as mine. Despite their attack, I managed to grab one of the daggers. His bodyguards protected Fenrir before he was escorted out of the country immediately." Tiago paused for a while before he continued, "At that time, after fighting violently with Fenrir''s bodyguards, I suffered serious injuries and was about to go back to heal myself. But at this moment, Sakda showed up. It turned out that when he came to see Fenrir off, he had seen everything that had happened." Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Upon hearing this, Fade and Sasha had vaguely guessed what would ur next, but they allowed Tiago to continue. Tiago then said, "After Sakda discovered what had happened, he was furious, asking me to return the dagger and apologize to Fenrir. Of course, I didn''t want to." "Then, Sakda threatened to report me to the local tycoons saying that I broke the rules and that I had crossed the line. He would make me look like a person who attacked his own people and also disturbed the construction of the factory." Tiago clenched his teeth. "I was a nobody at that time. If he really told them, the local tycoons and the officers who supported the establishment of the factory would definitely not have forgiven me." "So I killed Sakda and fabricated a lie, telling Chongrak that his grandfather Sakda was killed by Fenrir as Fenrir wanted to get himself the antique dagger." Both Fade and Sasha could see the resentment sparkling in Tiago''s eyes. "Chongrak believed me without any doubt, and hated Fenrir very much." "I was worried that Fenrir would expose this incident, and at the same time, I wanted to get the dagger back. Therefore, I had epted Chongrak as my disciple, taught him martial arts, and trained him over these years." At this moment, Tiago raised his head and looked at Fade. "Finally, I found a chance to send Chongrak to assassinate Fenrir as revenge for his grandfather and obtain the dagger at the same time." "This is the whole story. The end." Tiago lowered his head as he finished. Fade pped his hands and said, "Let him out!" Under Tiago and Sasha''s shocked gazes, Borzoi, who was supposed to be locked up at the Stealth Team base, appeared in front of them. Shock and anger were evident on his face. Borzoi red at Tiago fiercely as he gritted his teeth. "Why did you have to do that? Why did you have to lie to me?" When Tiago saw Borzoi, whose real name was Chongrak, he was stunned. He quickly tried to defend himself. "Borzoi, about this, I¡ª" "My name is Chongrak, and my grandfather''s name is Sakda. I am not Borzoi!" Chongrak yelled. The name Borzoi was given to him after he had learned martial arts from Tiago. He had participated in various fights as ordered by Tiago. Now, when he learned that the master whom he regarded as his benefactor, was actually the murderer of his grandfather, the resentment and anger he felt made Chongrak not want to have anything to do with the title Borzoi. Chongrak stared at Tiago and questioned, "Don''t try to defend yourself. Answer me, did you kill my grandfather?" "T- this, I..." Tiago wanted to defend himself. However, he dared not to lie as he stole a nce at Fade. He nodded and admitted, "Yes, I killed him." Upon hearing that, Chongrak''s face was immediately stered with red fury. He immediately attacked Tiago. "Since it was you who killed him, then you should pay for it now!" Tiago tried to dodge, but he could not move at all as he was being held down by Fade. He could only take the hit from Chongrak, whichnded straight on his head. His neck broke. And, with a loud crack, Tiago fell onto the floor lifelessly. With that, the tycoon of Tortnd had died in the hands of his own disciple. After killing Tiago, Chongrak knelt down in front of Fade and Sasha and pped himself twice. "I was wrong. I didn''t figure out the truth and med it on you, and even tried to assassinate Miss Sasha." "I deserve to die. I have avenged my grandfather. So for now, no matter how you two want to punish me, I''m going to willingly take it." Sasha looked at Fade. It was obvious that she could not make a decision for such a situation. Fade looked at Chongrak who was kneeling in front of him and noticed his determined gaze. "You are indeed guilty of attempting to assassinate Sasha." "I deserve to die!" Chongrak lowered his head. Fade immediately continued, "However, because of your determination, I will spare your life and give you a chance to turn over a new leaf." "A chance? I..." Chongrak was shocked as he looked at Fade in disbelief, and asked, "Mr. Chen, what do I need to do?" "You don''t have to do anything. What you need to do most now is to return to Tortnd immediately and take over your master''s power, and strive to be the overlord," Fade replied. "Huh? This..." Chongrak had never expected that Fade would spare him so easily. Fade even asked him to take over Tiago''s powers to be an overlord. Chongrak could not understand Fade''s thoughts and asked, "Mr. Chen, I don''t know why..." Fade then interrupted him and responded, "You don''t need to know why! Just do as I told you. When I have time, I will visit you in Tortnd. By then, I hope you would have met my expectations." "Yes, I shall work hard to meet your expectations, Mr. Chen," Chongrak stated. Fade waved his hand and said, "Okay, get up!" Chongrak stood and bowed gently at Fade. "Mr. Chen, then I will leave immediately to book the flight ticket." Fade crouched down and took out a piece of paper. He then began to write some notes on it quickly. "Wait a minute!" Soon, he handed the notes to Chongrak. "Keep this!" "Mr. Chen, this is..." Chongrak looked at the words on the paper in surprise. Fade exined, "These are some techniques of martial arts that I have improvised for you. If you continue to practice martial arts in the future, use these." "Ah, techniques of martial arts. I..." Chongrak was even more astounded. For a martial artist, or even a n, the techniques they practiced were incredibly important. After all, mastering a good technique was equivalent to having the capital to survive in the martial arts world. People with a certain degree of talent could also use this technique to create a new n before bing an overlord in that area. And now, Fade had just given Chongrak the guidance of different techniques to practice, and it seemed that it was an improved version of his previous method. That also meant that this exercise was definitely better than the one Chongrak had practiced before. It was natural for Chongrak to be shocked when Fade had given away such a valuable thing. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade waved his hand and said, "This is nothing to me. Practice this when you''ve returned before developing your influence there. After a year, I will see you in Tortnd and will give you some tasks. Understand?" "Understood!" Chongrak nodded and answered loudly. Fade waved his hand again. "Okay, you may leave now." Chongrak nodded and thanked Fade before leaving. Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 As Chongrak was leaving, Sasha looked at Fade in doubt. Something was bothering her but she chose to bottle it up as Fade seemed to have no intention of exining further. Fade also noticed how puzzled Sasha was. However, it wasn''t something he could exin to her. It wouldn''t do her any good. In fact, Fade let Chongrak off easy and gave him a set of martial art skills because Fade felt a sense of familiarity when observing the style of martial arts that Chongrak and Tiago practiced. He sensed the same thing from the two of them with the one in his encounter with the Skull Mob. Fade''s most recent battle with a member of the Skull Mob was in Hamlin City. When Shinnie returned to Bay City, she was poisoned by the Snow Lotus Seed while Quin was poisoned by the Ice Lotus Seed. Fade assumed that it was rted to the Skull Mob. However, he had no direct evidence to prove his theory. Therefore, when Fade noticed Chongrak''s energy was simr to the member of the Skull Mob, he was concerned. Fade arranged for Chongrak to return to Tortnd and improved his skills so he could prepare to face the Skull Mob in the future. However, he could only know how effective his n was when the time came. After all, Fade didn''t put in much thought before he gave Chongrakthe notes. When Chongrak left, Fade told Sasha while beckoning her, "It''s settled, you don''t have to worry anymore. Please send someone to clean this storage room." Sasha nodded. Soon, the servants came to clean the storage room. Fade was about to leave the Li family as there were no more matters for him to attend to. Right then, Sasha held the Double Daggers, went to Fade, and asked, "Mr. Chen, what do you want to do with these daggers?" Fade looked at the daggers and pondered for a while. The quality of these two daggers was at the Earth Level. Keeping them as antiques would be a waste. However, they were not useful to him either. Fade was reminded of Lucas. He decided to give them to Lucas since he just advanced to the Earth Level. On top of that, he was new to the position of Martial Soul of Jade City. It would be good as these daggers would help him to strengthen his power. Hence, Fade took the daggers and said, "I''ll have them since I have a use for them." "Of course, one of the daggers belonged to your grandfather. I won''t just take them from you. Tell me what you want in return," Fade asked. Speaking of which, Sasha''s eyes flickered. She waved her hands again and again while saying, "I don''t want anything. If it weren''t for you, I would not be alive. Besides, my family and I are now your men, and if you would like to have the daggers, we..." Fade raised his hand and said, "You can drop all the formalities with me. You are not a ve, and I don''t want to engage in the bullsh*t of these talks of the aristocracy. You just need to mind your business, and if you don''t cross the line, I wouldn''t be bothered about you." "So, let me take your daggers and pay you the equivalent price," Fade insisted. When Sasha heard this, she was touched and a little excited. After all, it was a wonderful thing for someone of such caliber in Jade City like Fade to make such a promise to her. She was certain that everyone in the entire Jade City would be envious of her. Sasha had countless thoughts on her mind at the moment. What should she request? Should she ask to be in charge of the Li family? Or, should she request longevity drugs? Or better still, should she make Fade give his words to protect the Li family? But Sasha quickly shook off all these ideas as they shed through her mind. Regardless of whether Fade would agree to these requests, it would ruin Fade''s impression of her. In the end, these requests of hers would onlye back and backfire on her. Quickly discounting these thoughts, Sasha was tongue-tied for a while. Upon seeing this, Fade swung his hand and said, "If you can''t decide what you want right now, you can look for me whenever you have an idea." With that, Fade was about to leave the Li family. Upon seeing this, Sasha''s heart missed several beats at once. All of a sudden, she didn''t want Fade to leave. Thinking of this, she said immediately, "Mr. Chen, I know what I want." Fade stood still, looking at Sasha. "Alright, tell me what your request is. I''ll help you as long as it is reasonable." Sasha patted her clothes with both her hands before she bowed her head slightly, looking a little nervous. She took a deep breath before raising her head. "Mr. Chen, my request is a simple one. I hope you can spend the night resting in the vi and leave tomorrow!" "Uh, this..." This request was not within Fade''s expectations. He nced at Sasha and asked, "Are you serious about this request? I..." Sasha nodded firmly and interjected, "Thanks to you, my family and I are still alive. I dare not and cannot request anything more from you, Mr. Chen." After a pause, she continued, "It''s gettingte now, Mr. Chen, you have gotten your hands full until now because of my family. I hope that you rest well tonight." Fade didn''t doubt her sincerity, for he realized how genuine Sasha was. He looked at the time again, and it was already midnight. He nodded and responded, "If this is the case, then I will spend the night here and leave first thing tomorrow!" "After you, Mr. Chen!" Sasha led Fade into the room enthusiastically. As a result, Fade stayed for a night in the Li family''s vi and left the next morning. After Sasha sent Fade away respectfully, the rest of the Li family couldn''t help but gather. One of them asked, "Sasha, you have lost a golden opportunity! Why didn''t you make a proper request from Mr. Chen? Instead of something so trivial!" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Yeah, it was indeed a good opportunity, and we could have gotten much more. But all you did was ask him to stay..." another remarked. "Sasha, I don''t understand. What on earth are you thinking?" Sasha looked at the person who questioned her, pursed her lips, and snorted. "You are too shortsighted. If we request anything materialistic, no matter what benefits it can bring to us, it will She paused for a while and added, "But the request I made is different." "What''s the difference? Your request does not bring us any benefit. It is better to have something more practical!" someone said, dissatisfied. Sasha stared at the other person and replied in a low tone, "Think about it. If news about Master Chen sleeping over at our family got out, what do you think will happen?" Immediately, a realization dawned on everyone in the Li family. Their expressions changed at once. "Master Chen slept over at our vi. How would people connect the dots..." One of them rose to his feet and paced around the room. "Try adding the narrative of Master Chen saving Sasha. If people put the two and two together... surely their imaginations would go wild!" He pped his hand and eximed, "If such news went out, the rtionship between Sasha and Master Chen will be..." In an instance, there was an uproar in the Li family. Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 In the midst of the excitement, someone leaned over and said to Sasha, "Miss Sasha, how about we contact some reporters to release the news, then..." Sasha red at him and yelled, "Shut up. Are you trying to ruin my rtionship with Master Chen?" "No, Miss Sasha, I just..." he tried to exin. Sasha interjected solemnly, "I know what you''re thinking, but have you really thought it through? Do you think Master Chen would not find out that you had a reporter to leak the news? If Master Chen gets infuriated after knowing about our little shenanigans, what do you think will happen?" He immediately nodded his head in agreement. Terrified, he was sweating profusely as he said hastily, "It''s wrong of me for not thinking it through." Sasha immediately looked at everyone in the Li family and dered, "We don''t need to deliberately spread this matter. Just let it happen. Someone like Master Chen is not someone to be trifled with. Don''t even think about having these thoughts. Otherwise, it will only bring disaster to our family. Understand?" "Understood!" Everyone nodded, their eyes sparkling with admiration for Sasha. At this moment in his car, Fade was thinking about why Sasha asked him to spend the night. Suddenly, he thought of something. "Seems like Sasha has something up her sleeve!" Thinking of this, Fade whispered to himself, "I can understand that though, but if she ever crosses any lines, I..." Fade was finally able to take a good rest back at the hotel. Everything in Jade City finally settled down. Quin and Lily had been taking good care of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. The development was going smoothly with the help of the Li family. As for the Sincere Medicine Centre, it had also been on the right track and hadpletely stabilized with the support of Otto Clinic and the other experienced Chinese medicine practitioners, such as Otto. Fade felt at ease now that everything seemed to have fallen into its right ce. This was probably his most rxing time for the past few months in Jade City. Since Fade had nothing to do, he decided to pay a visit to one of the branch offices of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Fade arrived at the top floor and was about to enter Quin''s office for some ''fun''. All of a sudden, a shout came from behind, "Fade!" Fade turned his head and saw that Lily was calling for him, and he couldn''t help but smile, "Lily, how are you?" Lily sized Fade up. He was obviously snooping around. "Fade, what are you doing here? Are you going to disturb Quin again?" Fade waved his hand immediately and said, "No, of course not. I juste here to have a look. I have nothing to do anyway!" "Great, since you are free, I would like your help with something." Lily clicked her tongue. Fade asked, "What''s the matter?" Lily replied, "Follow me and you''ll find out. Let''s go. We got to be quick." Fade was rendered speechless; hence, he could only follow Lily downstairs. He became more uneasy and couldn''t help but ask again, "What is it that you need help with? Tell me. I am a little nervous now!" Lily chuckled as she rolled her eyes before saying, "You are Master Chen, a martial arts expert who everyone admires.lt is surprising for you to be afraid." "No, I am not..." Right then, Lily opened the door of a room and interjected him, "Here,e in!" Fade walked into the room and noticed that all the tables, chairs, and benches had already been removed from this originallyrge conference room. At this moment, it was just arge area of open space. "What are trying to do here?" Fade was curious. Immediately, a burst ofughter rang out from behind them. Then, Fade saw a group of young and lively girls sashaying into the conference room. They were startled when they saw Fade here. They instantly kept quiet as they timidly looked at Fade. After all, Fade was the vice president of thepany, and he was also the boss of the Sincere Medicine Centre. In a way, he was their superior. Upon seeing this, Lily giggled and pped her hands. She said, "No need to be so squeamish. Mr. Chen is here today to rehearse with all of you. He will be your dancing partner." "Huh?! President Chen is performing too!" one of them chirruped. "President Chen is our dancing partner!" A tumult of screaming and shouting echoed off the wall. Fade himself was also a little shocked. He looked at Lily and asked, "What is this for?" Lily winked at Fade and responded with a smile, "We will be celebrating the new year in less than a week. Ourpany has to prepare for the annual banquet and of course, we need to prepare some performances. The dancing team does not have enough performers so you will join them as well!" Fade was exasperated upon hearing that. "You''re asking me to dance with them? Well, I am fine with singing, doing martial arts stunts, and even dancing alone. But if I were to dance with so many girls, I..." Lilyforted Fade, "Don''t worry, you don''t have to worry about Quin. I will exin to her. You just have put on your best performance." "But, I..." Fade was still hesitating. At this moment, Lily sighed, "If you don''t agree, then I''ll escte this issue to Quin. I will mention that a certain senior member of thepany is often absent from work, constantlyte, and not doing his job properly. He is trying to find excuses just as thepany is about to assign tasks to him..." Helpless, Fade could only agree to Lily. "Stop. I promise I will perform, okay?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lily chuckled triumphantly. She rubbed her palms together and said, "Well, you and the girls should practice hard then. I don''t want to see you embarrassing us when you perform at the annual banquet!" "Okay!" Fade could only agree before he sent Lily off her way. Fade greeted the other dancers. Fade was young and amiable in their opinion. Soon, they were no longer nervous being around Fade. Instead, they started to strike a conversation with Fade. Fade was rxed too. He felt good that he could contribute to Quin''spany this way. However, he was instantly dumbfounded when the rehearsals started. This was because it turned out to be a lovely girl group dance. The girls were in their sailor suits. Truth be told, they did look quite adorable. But for a brawny man like Fade, he seemed out of ce. However, Fade could only practice with them silently. Well, he didn''t have a choice, did he? Soon enough, Lily rented arge venue to gather all the staff members from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and the Sincere Medicine Centre on the night of thepany''s annual banquet. Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 The annual banquet was at 7 in the evening. First, the president of thepany would give a speech, followed by various performances. The atmosphere was getting livelier after a series of astonishing performances. Right then, a staff member came to remind Fade, "Mr. Chen, it''s your turn to perform. You should start preparing." When Fade looked at the girls around him who were in their lovely sailor suits, and he in tight-fitting pink clothes, he wished he could just leave. He fought for what he wore now. Well, the original n was for Fade to put on a sailor suit and perform on stage, dressed as a girl. However, Fade strongly insisted on wearing what he had on now. Although in Fade¡¯s opinion, this suit was still rather feminine. Soon, Fade heard the host introducing them. Fade and the girls went on stage, prepared to perform. Just when they were on stage, there was a burst of enthusiastic cheers from the audience. After all, a bunch of graceful girls was always a delight to see. Then, when the host yanked Fade, who was trying to cover himself, on stage, the cheers from the audience turned into sky-shattering yells, almost toppling the entire venue. "Mr. Chen, whoa!" "Dr. Chen, this outfit is beautiful. It suits you so well!" another shouted from the floor. "Mr. Chen, rock the ce! Do a sexy dance!" While listening to their screams, Fade''s entire being was filled with exasperation. In particr, Lily and Quin, who were sitting at the front, chortled in tion. Unlike their usual aloof personality, they were pping their hands at this moment, their cheeks flushed with waves of laughter. Fade red at them and was about to shout at them. However, at this moment, the music began. Fade had no choice but to join the formation and began to dance. The audience was getting more excited at every passing second. Tumults of apuse and shouting filled the air. Many employees were chanting Fade''s name as if they were watching a star performing. When Fade nced at the audience, he saw Quin and Lily were enjoying themselves,ughing. Suddenly, as if something struck his head, his lips quirked up into a smirk. Then, during an interlude, Fade directly jumped off the stage and walked towards Quin and Lily. "President Lin, Manager Wei,e and join me on stage!" At first, the audience was stunned. But when they saw Fade dragged Quin and Lily onto the stage, they pped ardently. Quin and Lily were bbergasted. They were enjoying themselves but little did they expect that Fade would drag them into his performance. "Fade, don''t be silly!" Lily whispered. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Quin also scowled at Fade and said, "Focus on your performance. Don''t mess around." Turning a deaf ear to them, Fade screamed at the audience, "Now, I invite President Lin and Manager Wei toe on stage and dance with me. Please give them a round of apuse!" "Whoa!" Fade grabbed their hands and brought them onto the stage. "President Lin! President Lin!" the audience screamed. "Manager Wei! Manager Wei!" A wave of enthusiastic cheers burst out from the audience. Fade simpered as he looked at both of them. "President Lin, Manager Wei, everyone is so on fire. You don''t want to disappoint them, right?" Both of them were rendered wordless. All they could do was glower at Fade while they were being brought on stage by Fade. Fade asked them to stand beside him, and muttered with a smile, "Just follow me and dance." Lily scowled at Fade mutely. After all, she was in charge of the dance. She had some recollection of the moves and started to follow along. Quin, on the other hand, was a little helpless. She wasn''t good at singing and dancing. She looked stunned and as stiff as a piece of board. She did not anticipate this to happen at all. Besides, she looked quite tense. Her cheeks were flushed red. She was actingpletely different from how she normally was. Seeing this, Fade tittered and came to Quin. He held her arms and whispered softly, "Follow my lead and dance." Quin nodded and moved slowly with Fade. As they swayed to the music, both of them were only inches away, almost gluing themselves to each other. They could feel the body heat from each other there and then. Such an intimate act caused an even bigger uproar amongst the audience, bringing waves of deafening cheers. "Wow..." a girl eximed. "President Lin, Mr. Chen, good job." "Good one! Encore!" another yelled. "Kiss now!" Not knowing who shouted that, the audience immediately chanted together, "Kiss, kiss, kiss!" Upon hearing this, Fade held Quin''s right hand and hugged her on the waist. He lowered his head and chuckled gently. "Quin, they want us to kiss." Quin blushed, gave a warning look at Fade, and said, "You better not do that. Otherwise, I''ll definitely punish you when we get back." "Honey, our employees are demanding it. Can you really bear to refuse the crowd of what they want?" Fade asked. Quin rolled her eyes at Fade, and said, "It''s all because of you. How would this happen if you didn''t pull me up on this stage?" Fade didn''t answer her. Without hesitation, he pulled Quin towards him, and at the sway of the music, he dipped her. Then, Fade leaned down and kissed Quin in front of hundreds of employees. Immediately, the audience burst into cheers, and the entire hall was reverberating their voices. After a long, passionate kiss that left Quin breathless, Fade finally let go of her lips. At this moment, Quin''s cheeks were scarlet. She gave Fade a ck look while stammering, "Y-y-you..." Fade grabbed Quin''s hand and said, "Honey, the music is over. It''s time for us to take a bow." Immediately, both of them bowed to the audience, walked off the stage, and took their seats together. Then, the next performance began. After several performances in a row, the flush on Quin''s cheeks finally faded. Yet, she continued to give Fade a death stare. "You can''t imagine what I''m going to do to you when we get back to the hotel." After three hours, the performances finally came to an end. It was now the time to give away the annual bonuses. This particr session had the most attention from the audience. In this regard, Quin was very generous and gave every employee a whopping bonus. Another 500,000 yuans were also allocated for the raffle. The banquet was once again in an uproar. Eventually, the banquet came to an end, and everyone went back, contented. Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 As leaders, Fade and Quin had to stay back to take care of everything else before leaving. Once everything was settled, Fade and Quin walked out of the venue together and were ready to drive home. However, when both of them reached the underground parking lot, Fade raised his hand to stop Quin. Something was not right. Two figures were seen standing at the entrance, a man and a woman who were about 20 to 30 years old. Although nothing about them was out of the ordinary, Fade couldn''t help but be vignt towards how imposing their vibes were. Fade''s face fell and quickly he protected Quin behind him. "Quin, get in the car, lock the door and start the engine. If something happens, drive away immediately." "But, you..." Quin also noticed something was off and couldn''t help but feel nervous and worried. Fade smiled at Quin and mumbled, "I''ll be fine. Trust my abilities. I am Master Chen, and not many are my match." "But..." Quin was still worried. She wanted to dissuade Fade from facing them alone but it was out of her character to do so. She eventually got into the car, locked the door, and started the engine. "Stay safe." Fade showed an assuring smile to Quin before he strode towards both of them. "You are..." Just as Fade was about to ask their identity, the woman with a slightly petite built suddenly emanated a violent force and charged towards Fade ferociously. "Take this!" She was very agile. Her moves were fierce and precise. She was definitely no stranger tobat. Upon seeing this, Fade squinted his eyes, and whispered to himself, "This woman is definitely no ordinary person. I am afraid she has reached the Earth Level." Who was she? Was she sent by one of his local enemies from Jade City? Was she a member of the Skull Mob, or someone else? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, as Fade was thinking about it, the woman, Lucille Lin was already in front of Fade, ready to throw a punch at him. Lucille aimed a swift kick at Fade. Frozen for a brief second, Fade immediately extended his right hand to block her calf. With the right timing, angle, and little use of force, Fade was able to be free of Lucille''s attack. "Looks like you have some skill!" Lucille seemed to be a little shocked at Fade''s skill and cried out in surprise. However, just as she spoke, sheunched another attack. Both of her hands were like ws, aiming straight at Fade''s heart and neck. Fade narrowed his eyes, and snorted, "Your skill is not a match for me." After finishing speaking, Fade stepped forward and radiated a strong force from his body. He punched the woman hard with both of his fists. Two heavy punchesnded on both of Lucille''s ws. Although she had skills and was powerful, she was just a woman. She had no chance of winning against someone as skillful as Fade. In the collision, Lucille couldn''t withstand Fade''s force from the heavy impact of his fists. She was knocked back onto the ground. She rose to her feet again, albeit staggering this time. Fade continued to attack Lucille. His right foot stomped on the ground, and the rebounding force sprung Fade up into the air before he used the momentum to push himself towards Lucille and kick her in the lower abdomen. Fade''s kick was rather powerful. Her Bantian abdomen would surely either disintegrate or suffer a heavy injury. Lucille knew how deadly Fade''s move was. Startled and frightened, she cried out immediately, "No!" However, Fade wasn''t moved by her cry. He wasn''t going to show her any mercy. At this moment, the man standing behind Lucille rushed out immediately and blocked Fade. He yelled, "Mr. Chen, we are not your enemies. Please have mercy." Fade didn''t believe him and maintained his offense. When the man saw this, he pulled out his identification card hurriedly, showed it to Fade, and shouted, "Mr. Chen, we are from the Stealth." Fade couldn''t help but be surprised as he looked at the identification. Nheless, Fade''s footnded on the man, even though it was with half the strength. Even so, the man was thrown away and ended upnding on the ground hard. He hit the ground with a loud thud, looking exceedingly miserable. Upon seeing this, Lucille hurriedly got up and came to the man. She held onto him and asked with concern, "Hoce, are you okay?" "I''m okay." Hoce Lin shook his head and looked at Fade who was approaching them. "Mr. Chen, we really didn''te with bad intentions, but..." At this moment, Lucille raised her head and red at Fade, pouting. "We only wanted to test you out. Why do you have to be so ruthless?" Fade frowned when he heard her. He looked at Lucille, and said coldly, "Test me out? Do you do this to everyone? How about I test you instead?" "What''s wrong with you? We are just..." Lucille continued. "Lucille, there''s no need to exin. This was definitely our fault." Hoce quickly stopped Lucille, got up from the floor, and spoke, "Mr. Chen, we came to you for a very important matter." "What matters?" Fade was a little surprised. "Spit it out already." Before Hoce could answer Fade, Lucille said displeasedly, "Well, we havee all the way to find you for your help. But look at how you are treating us. You are so..." Hoce red at Lucille and hissed, "Don''t be rude to Mr. Chen." Upon seeing this, Fade rolled his eyes and said, "There is a cafe outside, let''s talk there." Hoce nodded and then stood up from the ground. Fade went back to Quin and reminded her to be careful before letting her go home first. After all, Fade didn''t want Quin to risk being exposed to anything dangerous when dealing with the Stealth. Quin nodded and asked him to stay safe before driving back home. Fade arrived at the cafe with Hoce and Lucille. As it was gettingte, there were not many people in the cafe, which was perfect for them to discuss such matters. After sitting down and ordering some drinks, Fade looked at both of them sternly and spoke, "You can tell me now what''s going on." "Your attitude is really..." Lucille muttered displeasingly. But Hoce immediately darted her a re to signal her to shut up before she could finish. Hoce took out both their IDs and showed them to Fade. He then introduced themselves, "Mr. Chen, my name is Hoce Lin and this is Lucille Lin." Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 "We are from the headquarters of the Stealth in Capital City, and we are also part of another organization known as the Martial Arts League," Hoce exined. "Martial Arts League?" Fade frowned in confusion. Hoce exined immediately, "The Martial Arts League is a special organization formed by our official martial arts personnel and partnered with famous martial artists from the civil society. We conduct coordination with various martial artists, including its ranking and so on." Fade roughly understood what kind of organization this Martial Arts League was. He nodded and asked, "Why did youe looking for me?" Hoce took out a document, handed it to Fade, and said, "Mr. Chen, we are here for the release of thetest edition of the Martial Dragon List." "Martial Dragon List?" Fade frowned. He was vaguely familiar with it but could not remember what it was. Hoce continued to exin, "The Martial Dragon List is a ranking of young martial artists under the age of 36 created by the Martial Arts League. The ranking is based on your skills and potential. It is used as a reference for determining the level of different martial artists in the martial arts realm. It is also used to evaluate some martial arts activities." "I see," Fade nodded and said indifferently. Lucille couldn''t help but curl her lips. "I wonder if you really are a martial artist. You didn''t have the slightest idea of what the Martial Dragon List is." Fade nced at Lucille and ignored her. Hoce apologized immediately, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. Lucille is young and ignorant. Please don''t take it to heart." Fade couldn''t be bothered and said to Hoce, "What does the Martial Dragon List have to do with me?" Hoce opened the file and showed him a ranking while pointing at the name in the first row. He then said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, look. You are ranked first by the Martial Arts League in the current issue of Dragon List." "I see." Fade nodded nonchntly as if the ranking did not matter to him. Hoce was surprised at Fade''s response. Lucille''s brows became tightly knitted as she became more displeased. She hissed, "Well, just continue to pretend like you don''t care. Everyone from the martial arts realm would love to have their name on the Dragon List." She crossed her arms and continued, "The top twenty martial artists are free to roam the entire country. They were admired and invited by countless ns andmercialpanies." "The No. 1 on the Dragon List is the best of the bests. Both his n and wealth are also the cream of the crop. More importantly, he can be the disciple of the top masters on the Divine Dragon List." She took a sip of coffee and added, "I know you are exhrating right now and already nning to find who on the Divine Dragon List as your master. Stop pretending. We all know how you actually feel." Lucille looked as though she could see through Fade. Hoce also chimed in, "The Divine Dragon List is the ranking of martial artists outside the limits of the Dragon List. If the Dragon List is the ranking for the younger generation of martial artists, whereas the Divine Dragon List is the ranking of the top martial artists in the country." Hoce closed the file and continued, "The general of our army, General Jaguar Xu, and the guardians of the four ns are all in the top ten of Divine Dragon List." Fade nodded and understood the significance of this Divine Dragon List. "I see." Lucille curled her lips into a smirk. Then, she took out a document and handed it to Fade, saying, "This is an invitation from my master. He would like to have you as his disciple. This is a great opportunity. Just sign it!" Fade looked at the invitation and was slightly astonished. He shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I already have a master. I won''t be looking for another one!" When Lucille heard this, her face turned sulky at once. "Do you know who my master is? He is Galeno Zhu, ranked 16th on the Divine Dragon List. Do you know how many have begged him to teach them, but he rejected all of them. Now, my master is extending this opportunity to you, and you don¡¯t even know to appreciate it. You..." Fade glimpsed at Lucille, and retorted, "No matter who your master is, as I have said, I already have a master. I''m not looking for another one." "Besides, I don''t think your master is qualified to train me." Fade''s tone was indifferent but both of them could hear a tinge of confidence in his voice. Lucille was positively irate; she mmed at the table and bellowed, "You are way too arrogant. My master is really blind for actually liking you and wanting to ept you as his disciple. I..." Fade interjected calmly, "I never beg him to ept me as his disciple." "You..." Lucille waved her fists. She wanted to nt a punch on his face. Fury was smoldering like a fire inside her at this moment. Fade nced at her and said insouciantly, "Are you sure you are going to make this into a fight? This time, I won''t show any mercy." Hearing this, Lucille''s face darkened. Although enraged, she knew she was no match for Fade. She could only let Hoce take over the discussion. Hoce immediately apologized to Fade, "Mr. Chen, I''m really sorry. Lucille has a bad temper. I will let my master know about this when I get back." "Sure!" Fade nodded and asked, "Anything else?" Lucille almost burst out in anger at Fade''s tone. He sounded as though he was trying to turn them away. She barked, "We have traveled all the way to convey this news to you, and this is how you treat us?!" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I didn''t ask you toe," Fade replied indifferently. Lucille''s rage was growing inside her like a tumor at this moment. Hoce, on the other hand, was rather patient. He hurriedly calmed Lucille down before exining to Fade with a smile, "Mr. Chen, forgive me. The purpose of using here is mainly to convey this news to you, and at the same time, asking about your thoughts on discipleship on behalf of our master." He paused for a while and continued, "Truth be told, it''s because of you defeating Titan and killing Song Khan that you''ve earned a name for yourself in Jade City. Immediately, you became the number one martial artist on the Dragon List." "It''s a shame to say we are also on the Dragon List. I am at the twelfth ce, and Lucille is at the eighteenth." He lowered his head while shaking it. "We wanted to see what you are about but did not expect you to be this skilled. Lucille was a little impatient and wanted to challenge you. Please forgive us whatever happened earlier." Fade immediately understood where they wereing from. Lucille was spoiled but she did have some skills. When she saw that he was ranked the first, she was dissatisfied and decided toe to challenge him. "I understand!" Fade nodded and said, "Since we''re both from the Stealth, I will forgive her." "But if there ever is a second time, I won''t show any mercy," Fade warned, his voice as t as a stove lid. Hoce put his hand on his chest immediately and promised, "Mr. Chen, rest assured, there won''t be a next time." Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Lucille pouted in dissatisfaction when she heard what Hoce said, but she dared not say anything else. After all, she had witnessed how powerful Fade was in the parking lot, and she knew very clearly she could not fight him. Then, Fade got up and said, "If there''s nothing else, then I''m leaving. You should return as well." With that, Fade went out of the cafe. Hoce and Lucille were stunned. They never expected Fade to be so decisive. There was no hint of hesitance in his face. As Hoce watched Fade walking out, a realization suddenly dawned on him. He shouted, "Mr Chen, there is something else that I wanted to remind you!" However, Lucille interrupted and hissed angrily, "Hoce, don''t tell him. We came all the way to bring him this piece of good news. But, look at the way he treats us. Let him be!" Hoce had already lost his chance since Fade was already far away. He let out a sigh and decided to let it pass. He mused under his breath, "Let''s hope that you will be more careful, Mr. Chen. After all, you now have a target on your back since you''re at the top of the Martial Dragon List. I am afraid you will get into trouble very soon." "Hmph, didn''t he say that he is very skillful? If anything happens, he should be able to handle it on his own," Lucille remarked sarcastically. Hoce exhaled deeply. "If that''s the case, then we are done here. Let''s go back!" Lucille pursed her lips when she heard that. "Hoce, we have just arrived in Jade City. Why are we going back so soon?" "We''ve done what needed to, and our master is..." Lucille immediately shook Hoce''s arm and pleaded, "Hoce, since we''re already here, can''t you just bring me around? It''s Jade City!" She pouted her lips like a spoiled, pampered princess. "I want to visit Disnend, Victoria Harbor, and many other ces. Please bring me there!" Hoce could only nod his head and said, "Okay, okay. Let''s stay for two more days and enjoy ourselves in Jade City before we head back." "Yeah! You are the best!" She hugged Hoce''s arm in excitement. Fade left the cafe and returned to the hotel. Quin quickly got up and walked towards Fade when she saw him entering the room. "You''re back! Are you okay? What about those two fes?" Fade saw how anxious Quin was. He couldn''t help but feel touched. He answered with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, honey. I''m fine. They came in peace and wanted to convey a message." Fade briefly exined what happened to Quin. Although Quin could not fully understand, she was relieved knowing that Fade was all right. The next day, the employees began to take their holidays for the new year, especially for those who were transferred from Dragonville. They had been busy for several months; they took this much- deserved break to spend time with their families. Quin and Fade also nned to return to Dragonville after they wrapped up all the loose ends in Jade City. At this moment, Momo pleaded with Fade, "Fade, can you do me a favor?" "What''s the matter, Momo?" Fade asked. After moments of hesitation, Momo grabbed the hem of her clothes and told him, "Fade, I would like you to head back to South Bay City with me for the New Year." "Huh? But..." Fade was taken aback at what Momo just asked. Quin was literally next to him! Then, Momo saw what a difficult position she ced Fade in and quickly exined, "I didn''t mean that. Actually, the Soo family is holding an annual banquet for the New Year." "Well, as you know, my family has arranged for me to be engaged to Hector from the Yao family. The Yao family will probablye to propose at the annual banquet. I don''t intend to say yes, so I am hoping you coulde with me." Her shoulders slumped as she added, "After all when we were in Bay City, you pretended to be my boyfriend in front of my aunt. So, this time, I think..." Momo was beseeching Fade. Fade was in a dilemma. Well, it was definitely eptable for him to pretend to be her boyfriend under normal circumstances. However, going back with her and especially during New Year was a totally different story. "Hmm, your sister..." Momo interjected hastily, "Fade, I''ll handle Quin as long as you agree to it." "Still, I don''t think it''s a good idea!" Fade felt torn. Momo pouted angrily. "Fade, you have promised me that you will offer help when I need it. It''s the first thing I asked for and you''re already breaking your promise. Hmph, I''m going to show Quin those photos." When Fade heard that, he could only nod his head. "Well, I can agree to it. However, you''ll need Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. to get your sister''s approval first." Tittering, Momo nodded and said, "Great. I''ll discuss it with her now." Then, Momo went to Quin''s room. Fade wasn''t sure of how the conversation went. About ten minutester, they walked out of the room together. Momo said gleefully, "Fade, Quin has agreed. You''re following me back to South Bay City!" "Well..." Fade looked at Quin in surprise. Quin nced at Fade and stated calmly, "Momo told me everything. I understand that you are just trying to help her. You will follow Momo back while I''ll head back to Dragonville with Lily." Quin looked ratherposed; she even gave a faint smile to Fade. However, Fade could tell that Quin was distancing herself from him. A pang of pain coursed through his vein at that moment. Disappointed, he nodded and looked at her while promising, "I will head back immediately once Momo has managed to turn that boy down. I will try to get back to you before New Year Eve so we can celebrate it together." "Okay," Quin responded calmly, nothing else. "By the way, it''ste. You guys should rest. You still need to pack before leaving tomorrow." With that, Quin headed back to the room. Fade felt something was wrong with Quin but he couldn''t ce his finger on it. Fade sighed and went to rest after washing up. Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Quin locked the door as soon as she returned to her room. She wept silently as a wave of loneliness crept in. Tears started rolling down her cheeks as her body mmed up to the rhythm of her sobs. She wiped the tears and ripped a piece of paper out of her notebook from the cupboard just above her bed. She looked at it nkly as a thought shed across her mind all of a sudden. She let out a deep sigh and whispered to herself, "When we first got married, I never thought that we would be like this." "I thought I would hate you, and get a divorce after our contract ended. However, I realized how much I''ve gotten used to this kind of life." Her tears wet the back of her hands. "I''ve gotten used to you being by my side, and when I needed help, or when I was weak, even when I was hesitant." "I have no idea how many times you have helped me over the past year. I''m unsure when I''ve made room for you in my heart." She took a piece of tissue paper and wiped off the tears on her cheeks. "You are my savior, my lucky star, and my husband. I want to be with you forever." "However, it seems that the chance has passed." Once again, she buried her head between her legs. "You have done so much and risked too much for me. I am not worthy of you, and I don''t want to see you live in such a life with me either." "So, it''s time for me to make a choice. I can''t be so selfish. I can''t continue to keep you by my side and let you continue to risk everything for me." She lifted her head and patted on her chest. "From now on, I hope you can live your life well without me." "It doesn''t matter if it''s Momo, Lily, Winnie, Yuri, Xenia, or Mindy. They are all gooddies and better choices than I am. I wish you absolute happiness." An air of mncholy surrounded Quin as she sobbed silently. She kept the paper in the notebook and tried to calm herself down, pretending as if nothing had happened. Meanwhile, Fade had no idea what she was thinking at all. The next day, Quin, Lily, and some of the executives of thepany returned to Dragonville after wrapping up everything at work. Fade and Momo, on the other hand, were preparing to return to South Bay City. However, before leaving, Fade purposefully went to inquire about thetest situation of Harper, Sonia, and Abell was in. Initially, Fade asked Falcon to take them away, teach them a lesson and send them away. However, what happened had shocked Fade. Fade never expected Falcon to end up training them after taking them to the Stealth. These three spoiled brats were throwing tantrums again like little kids soon after Fade left them. Besides being disobedient, they even retaliated at the Stealth. They also threatened that they would get someone to beat the members of the Stealth up and vanquish them eventually through their family connections. As a result, the Stealth was furious, especially when the person in charge knew that Abell was part of them. Therefore, the person in charge designed a set of special training for them and kept them at the Stealth Team base to shape their characters and force them to reflect upon their actions. Fade thought that they had already gone back to Jade City long ago. Little did he know they were still training in the Stealth, albeit in much agony. Fade was over the moon. After all, a little training and lesson wouldn''t hurt them. After that, Fade and Momo briefly packed up their stuff and took a ne to South Bay City. They arrived shortly as South Bay City was not far from Jade City. After getting off the ne, Momo tried to call the Soo family to pick them up. However, something caught her mind just as she was about to dial the phone. She hung up abruptly, "I almost forgot something important." "What''s the matter?" Fade looked at Momo curiously. Momo answered, "I need to buy some gifts before going back to my house." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Gifts?" Fade parroted. Momo exined, "I am bringing you back as their son-inw; of course, I have to prepare some gifts for my family members. Otherwise, they are going to look down on you." Fade was startled as he did not consider this at all. "Well, as their son-inw, I should indeed get some gifts for them." Fade chuckled. Memo''s face blushed at once. She red at Fade and said, "Fade, you''re teasing me again. Hmph!" Fade tousled Momo''s hair and replied, "You silly girl. How could you say that I''m teasing you when I''m actually helping you? Should I leave you to go back home alone?" "Alright, Fade. I''ll listen to you. Don''t leave. Let''s buy some gifts," Momo grabbed Fade''s arm and begged him. Fade nodded and responded, "Yeah. However, I don''t know what they like. You''ll have to give some suggestions." Momo patted her chest. "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it." Then, Momo hired a cab and told the driver, "Pentagon Street, please." Then, the driver started driving. Momo exined to Fade, "Pentagon Street is a famous antique street in South Bay City, with all kinds of antiques, calligraphies, paintings, jade, gems, and many more. It''s really well-known." "The Soo family has been around for very long. Some of our ancestors were top schrs in their respective times and eras. Hence, we are considered a family of schrs. In general, everyone in my family likes antiques, calligraphies, and paintings," told Momo. "Especially my grandfather, Egbert Soo. He collects calligraphies and paintings as his pastime. So, we have to get a piece of nice calligraphy to keep him happy." Fade nodded as he listened to Momo. Soon, they arrived at Pentagon Street. As soon as they got off the cab, Fade saw various goods being sold at the stalls. The stall owners were weing the guests warmly, attracting them to their stalls. The customers were carefully inspecting the antiques with their magnifying sses. They were trying to look for any ws that could knock the price down for a couple of notches. However, Momo did not stop by these stalls. She walked into the street instead. "Most of the goods at the stalls outside are fake. It''s impossible to find a w. Those could only trick people who don''t know the industry. We have to get into the well-known shops to get the real deal." Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 After walking for a short while, they came across an old-looking building. "This is Treasure Hall, the best antique shop in South Bay City," Momo introduced it. She then entered the shop with Fade. The shop was gigantic. It was packed with people and was home to a vast selection of items. Fade and Momo began browsing through the items sold. There were a lot of excellent products on disy, but they were all pretty cheap with a price range of a few thousand to a few ten thousand yuan. There were a few exceptions that cost more than a hundred thousand yuan, however. These products were obviously very rare and luxurious for the masses, but for someone like Fade and Momo, they were verymon. Therefore, Fade said to Momo after he took a quick nce around, "Let''s go upstairs and see if there is anything better upstairs." Momo thought for a while and shook her head, "Let''s pick something out here first, something cheap. It''s the thought that counts, right? We will get something better for Grandpater." After hearing what Momo said, Fade nodded in agreement. He then let Momo pick out around six to seven objects that cost about a hundred thousand yuan in total. Momo paid for them all. They put all that away, and now it was time for the main event: they were going to choose a gift for Egbert. Egbert was the head of the Soo family and had a profound love for calligraphy. Amon gift wouldn''t be able to capture his attention. Hence, Fade and Momo went to the second and third floor to browse for a better gift.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, they were somewhat disappointed. The products on disy on the second and third floors were miles better than the first floor, with their prices ranging from a hundred thousand yuan to more than a hundred million yuan. However, Momo wasn''t impressed. They weren''t exclusive enough. If they got anything there for Egbert, he probably wouldn''t like it. Egbert might even think that Fade was just trying to undermine him. After all, calligraphy was his passion. Both of them talked to the owner and asked him to disy his finest calligraphy products but ultimately, Momo did not fancy any of them. However, it made sense. Egbert was the head of the Soo family and a calligraphy enthusiast. Treasure Hall was also the best antique store in the area. Egbert must have been there countless times by now. If there were anything here that caught Egbert''s eyes, he must have purchased it already. Given the wealth of the Soo family, spending millions on antiques was probably normal. They lingered around in the shop but still couldn''t find anything suitable. Momo frowned and wanted to just simply get a gift for Egbert and be done with it. At that moment, the owner came over and said, "Hello, there is an Antique Appreciation Conference going on right now in our backyard. Maybe you would find something you like there?" "Antique Appreciation Conference? What''s that?" Momo asked. The owner answered, "The Antique Appreciation Conference is an appreciation event held by several famous shops in Pentagon Street together with some of our regr customers. Everyone will bring in their prized antique collection and gather around to have a little exhibition." "If you find anything you like, you could also purchase it straight from the owner." Fade and Momo''s eyes lit up instantly after they heard what he said. It was because there were bound to be some rare antiques present at the conference. After all, the people attending were famous shop owners and crazed antique collectors. "Could you please bring us there?" Momo asked. After that, both of them went to the backyard of Treasure Hall under the owner¡¯s escort. The backyard was quite spacious. It had been modelled into a small marketce with rare antiques on disy for onlookers to admire. Fade and Momo immediately headed towards the calligraphy section and began to carefully go through all the antiques there. They wanted to find something for Egbert and also hope that the owner would be willing to part with it. In the end, Momo did take a liking to some of the paintings and drawings, but the price was too high. Some of the owners weren''t looking to sell their stuff too. Momo was distraught. Just as they were about to call it a day and leave... A crowd of people were gathered and were making argemotion about something in front. "Mr. Liu,e and have a look. What do you think about this painting?" "I think it''s a counterfeit. This doesn¡¯t look like the work of Einstein Zheng!" "However, judging by the markings on the paper, it seems to be from the same era." Upon hearing that, Fade and Momo shot each other a look and said, "Let''s go take a look." They squeezed through the crowd and saw an ancient calligraphy painting being disyed on a table. Everyone gathered around the table and were admiring and discussing it. The owner of the painting was a sixty-year old man with grey hair and wrinkles. He stood at the side, silently watching everyone admire his painting. His name was Oberon. At that point, a few collectors had already begun talking to him. They tried to get more information out of him about the painting. "Mister, where is this painting from?" "Einstein Zheng'' s paintings are a national treasure! If this is genuine, then it would be a priceless relic!" "Mister, do you have a price in mind? How much are you asking for this painting?" Oberon gave them a simple reply. He had a straight face and said, "I''m not letting this painting go for less than twenty million yuan. For those that are skeptical about the authenticity of the painting, you can leave now." The price swayed a lot of buyers. A lot of them were hesitant. After all, Oberon said that this was a genuine piece of Einstein Zheng''s work. He wouldn''t have sold it if it weren''t for some family issues. Now, if what he said was true, these collectors would battle it out even if it was two hundred million yuan. However, there was a ring problem. Everyone was scrutinising the painting, yet they couldn''t verify its legitimacy. That was because everyone knew Einstein''s work too well. Everyone had memorized his every stroke and even his handwriting down to everyst detail. Of course, there were a lot of imitators as well. Hence, even when they saw some traces of Einstein''s techniques on the painting, no one was able to discern if that piece of art was forged or not. After all, modern counterfeiting technology was very advanced. Even professionals wouldmit the asional blunder sometimes. In addition, if these groups of collectors made the wrong judgment, two hundred million yuan was not a small sum of money. It was precisely because of that that everyone seemed interested but were reluctant to put out an offer. Momo also looked at the painting, but she wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about it. She wasn''t any better than these collectors. Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 They couldn¡¯t verify the painting, and Memo obviously couldn''t fork out two hundred million yuan on the spot. So, after a short while, she lost hope and shook her head, sighing, "Fade, let¡¯s go." Suddenly, Fade grabbed her and said, "Wait, let me take a look." "Fade, do you know something about antique paintings?" Momo was curious. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Fade shook his head, "Of course not." "Then, what are you..." Momo was speechless. Fade then patted Momo on the head and smiled, "Trust me. I may not know a thing about paintings, but I can tell a fake and genuine painting apart." After saying that, Momo looked at Fade in awe. He bowed down and said to Oberon, "Can I touch the painting?" Oberon looked at Fade and hesitated, "Sure, but be careful, or else I..." "Don''t worry, sir, I won''t ruin the painting," Fade smiled and ced his finger on the painting and gently touched it. Fade then withdrew his hand and nodded at Momo before telling her, "This is genuine. Let''s get it." "Fade, how did you..." Momo was confused. She didn''t know how he did that. Everyone else was totally bewildered. "Young man, how do you know the painting is genuine?" "You can tell just by touching it? Ohe on!" "Dude, tell us how you did it." Fade remained silent despite being bombarded by questions. He didn''t exin to them and simply said, "Oh it''s nothing. I just think that the painting is genuine." After that, he had already taken out his card and began negotiating with Oberon. Everyone else heard that and were riled up. Some of the people that had the intention of buying it earlier started to get anxious. "Sir, I want to buy it too. Wait." "Count me in, I want to ce a bid too." Some of them got excited and rushed up to bid. However, there were still some calm minds among the crowd. They said something out loud. "Everyone, don''t be too impulsive. This old gentleman and this dude look so unfamiliar! It seems too much of a coincidence that they appeared on Pentagon Street in South Bay City out of nowhere!" "It is indeed too much of a coincidence. Also, the way this dude judges the calligraphy painting is really unique!" Hearing this, everyone snapped back to their senses and put on a straight face. Indeed, Fade''s appearance was too sudden, and his way of judgment seemed too unimaginable. The whole thing looked like a scam, and the purpose was to induce people like them to bid and spend money on this painting. With that thought in mind, the few people who were excited to bid just now shrank back and looked hesitant. Fade didn''t mind exining anything to them. He looked at Oberon and said, "Sir, don''t bother about them. I want to buy your painting, so please name your price." Oberon looked a little worried too when he looked at the onlookers who had a skeptical look on their faces. Therefore, he didn''t continue to drag on and said to Fade, "20 million yuan it is. Pay me 20 million yuan and I will sell it to you right away." "Well, sir, 20 million yuan should be the starting price. I won''t take advantage of you, so I''ll pay you 25 million yuan," After that, Fade took out his credit card directly and swiped it on the spot. Oberon didn''t expect Fade to give him an extra five million yuan. He immediately bloomed into a smile. He settled the formalities with Fade quickly, collected the money, and handed Fade the calligraphy painting. Fade put away the calligraphy painting and said to Momo, "That''s done, I''ve bought a gift for your Grandpa. I think this antique calligraphy painting should be able to please him." Momo still felt like everything was a little unbelievable at this moment. She nodded and responded, "Grandpa likes Einstein''s paintings very much. If it''s genuine, he will definitely like it." "That''s fine, I promise this calligraphy painting is genuine," Fade smiled confidently. He was about to leave with her. Just then, Momo hesitated, saying, "Fade, but..." "What''s wrong? Do you still want to buy anything else?" Fade asked. Momo shook her head and answered, "Fade, it''s not about that. It''s just that this painting is too valuable to be a gift. Besides, it costs so much, it''s..." Momo''s initial n was to buy some gifts with her own money. Her budget was between a few hundred thousand yuan to a few million yuan. She could afford this price herself. It was also appropriate for the Soo family to give it as a gift on such an asion. But now, Fade had spent 25 million yuan just to purchase Einstein''s calligraphy painting, which was way too expensive. This made Momo feel that this was a little inappropriate. After all, she was the one who asked Fade to pretend to be her boyfriend. It didn''t feel right to make him spend so much on her. Looking at Momo''s hesitant appearance, Fade understood her thoughts instantly. He patted her head and smiled, saying, "Have you forgotten my current status? It''s only over 20 million yuan. This small sum of money is just a drop in the bucket for me, so you don''t have to care about it." Upon hearing this, Momo thought of Fade''s worth. After he became the famous Master Chen in Jade City and controlled 51 % of the share in the Li family, his worth had long exceeded tens of billions yuan. 25 million yuan was really just a drop in the bucket for him. Thinking of this, Momo was relieved. She nodded and thanked him with a cheery smile, "Thank you so much for your gift this time. I will buy you a gift next time." "Okay, then I''ll wait for your present!" Fadeughed. They were ready to leave. After the people around listened to their conversation, they couldn''t help sighing and erupted into another discussion. "More than 20 million yuan is just a drop in the bucket for them? They''re too wealthy!" "This dude looks so unfamiliar. He''s not a local here in South Bay City, isn''t he?" "Probably not. Who else can spend more than 20 million yuan easily in South Bay City? I can count off Zarriah Soo, Hector Yao, and maybe a few more. Everyone knows them." "Tsk tsk, it''s so nice to be wealthy!" Fade and Momo walked away from the sighs and discussions. However, after taking a few steps away, a man who looked around 27 to 28 years old stood in front of Fade and Momo, blocking their way. This man was wearing a retro sky blue robe, looking handsome with his bright and clear eyes. He walked over with a smile with his hands on his back, revealing a well demeanour. The gazes of the people around them, especially the women, couldn''t help but be focused on his figure. Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Fade frowned as his way was being blocked. He looked at the man in front of him and asked, "Who are you?" Momo frowned, equally displeased, "What do you want?" The man smiled and then responded, "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean anything. I only have one thing to discuss with both of you." "What''s the matter?" Fade asked. The man pointed to the calligraphy painting that Fade had put away and smiled faintly, answering, "It''s nothing big. I just hope that you can give this calligraphy painting to me." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in dissatisfaction. He paused for a moment and then shook his head, refusing, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to sell this calligraphy painting. Please leave now!" However, the man did not intend to get out of the way. Instead, he looked at Fade with a grin and continued to say, "Mister, I think it''s better for you to give me this painting. There are some things that may not turn out to be a good thing if you have them." Although he still had a smile on his face at the moment, it was amanding and threatening one. As soon as the man said this, the expressions of Fade and Momo froze. Fade''s expression became indifferent. He was not afraid of the man''s threat at all. He warned, "I don''t think so. I''m not interested in negotiating with you too. Get out of my way!" When the other party saw this, a hint of anger shed on his smiling cheeks. However, he still said, "Mister, I think you''d better think about what I said carefully again. This is South Bay City, and my name is Luther Chee. Maybe you can ask around about who I am." "Luther?" Fade had no impression of hearing this name before. Momo frowned and thought about it before saying, "After I returned home from school, I seemed to have heard someone mention this name before, but I can''t remember the specific situation." As they were still thinking about it, the onlookers beside them all looked extremely shocked when they heard Luther''s name. A surprised discussion began to erupt in the crowd. "Luther, someone from East Deer Academy in East City!" "We can''t afford to provoke someone from East Deer Academy. Young man, you''d better give him the calligraphy painting." "That''s right, Luther is a disciple of the Principal of the East Deer Academy. Don''t mess with such a person." The people crowded around began to persuade Fade with a look of fear. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Momo listened to the people around them and finally remembered who Luther was. She whispered in Fade''s ear immediately and exined it to him. "Fade, East Deer Academy is a force that has suddenly risen in South Bay City over the past six months." "In just over half a year, East Deer Academy has be one of the major forces in South Bay City. It was already on par with the Soo family and the Yao family before we could realise what was happening." "The most important thing is that Valko Chu, the Principal of East Deer Academy, is a martial artist at the master level. I heard that he is a master on some kind of Martial Dragon List and many people serve him." "Luther is one of Valko''s personal disciples. He seems to be very highly skilled and has made a name for himself in the martial arts world of South Bay City." Hearing this, Fade was a little surprised. After all, he had just received the news that he had reached the top rank of the Martial Dragon List from Hoce and Lucille. Right now, he actually encountered master disciples on the Martial Dragon List being arrogant to him in South Bay City. Feeling that such a coincidence was rather hrious, Fade shook his head and said to Momo, "Don''t worry. It doesn''t matter if it''s the East Deer Academy or the master of the Martial Dragon List, they''re all nothing to me." Fade didn''t lower his voice when he said that, thus everyone present clearly heard it. For a while, everyone fell silent. Luther''s expression, who looked proud at first, became a little callous. He wiped the smile off his face, looked at Fade and said coldly, "What did you say!" Fade took a side nce at Luther and replied ndly, "I said, don''t get in my way. You''d better get out of my way right now!" Hearing this, Luther''s expressionpletely turned livid. He stared at Fade ferociously and said, "Originally, I wanted to spend money to buy the calligraphy painting in your hand." "But now, I won''t spend even a single penny on the calligraphy painting." After speaking, Luther roared sternly, waved his hand andmanded, "Go, snatch the calligraphy painting. Be careful, don''t damage the valuables." Hearing this, the two uniformed subordinates behind Luther dashed out immediately. They were about to attack Fade and snatch his calligraphy painting away. Upon seeing this, Fade snorted indifferently and rebuked them sternly, "You guys actually rob others'' belongings in broad daylight. Do you guys even know of thew?" Luther snorted coldly and retorted, "Law? What a joke. It seems that you still don''t understand the position of the East Deer Academy! Even the Soo family and Yao family have to send the things we want to us obediently. Who do you think you are? How dare you vite the order of our East Deer Academy? You''re simply digging your own grave." "Let''s see who''s the one really digging their own grave here," Fade was really infuriated. He squinted a little, lowered his voice and let out an angry roar from his throat. At that moment, Luther''s two subordinates also rushed up and were about to attack Fade. However, Fade''s movement was faster than them and he pped them on their faces twice. Fade''s strength was so great that the two men were thrown into the air directly. They whirled in the air before and flew a distance away. Finally, they mmed on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood from their mouths. Their cheeks were extremely red and swollen, and they could not move at all. With that, everyone at the scene was stunned. "He actually defeated two people with just one move. T-t-this... This is just too awesome!" "That''s a disciple of East Deer Academy! Is this dude also a martial artist?" "But, it will only irritate Luther even more in this case! Even if he''s highly skilled, he can''t possibly match up to East Deer Academy!" "That''s right. Young men tend to be too impulsive. Sheesh!" During the discussion, Luther looked very gloomy. He stared at Fade ferociously and gritted his teeth, cursing, "How dare you hurt my men! You''re definitely risking your neck by hurting East Deer Academy''s men!" Fade frowned and looked at Luther, who was approaching with a gloomy expression. Fade let out a callous cry, "Get lost!" Then, he pped Luther on his face in the same way. "How dare you hit me! Die!" Luther was enraged and screamed. An ominous glow shined in his hand to reveal a small dagger. He then stabbed it towards Fade''s heart. Upon seeing this, Fade squinted as a hint of murderous intent appeared on his face as he warned, "You''re too vicious. Your actions are so murderous." While speaking, a red light shed Fade''s palm. The light looked like mes, flickering and burning in the wind. Then, he headed directly towards Luther''s dagger, the wind whistling behind him. Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 When Luther saw Fade use the flesh of his palm against his dagger, a smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth. He mocked, "You piece of sh*t, you are digging your own grave, haha!" However, Luther stoppedughing abruptly when Fade caught the dagger with his palm. The smile on Luther''s face froze instantly and his expression changed into one of unbelievable consternation. After that, it turned into pain and finally into a shrill scream. Luther''s whole body was sent flying. It turned out that after Fade''s palm met with Luther''s dagger, it had snapped Luther''s dagger in half along with his entire arm. At this moment, Luther''s right arm had been twisted like a braid and waspletely deformed. He fell to the ground and groaned due to the pain. His face was flushed and his forehead was dripping with sweat. Fade nced at Luther ndly and warned indifferently, "I''ll teach you a lesson here by breaking off your hand this time. If such an incident happens again, I won''t let you so easy again." After that, he turned around, dragged Momo away and left. It was not until Fade and Momo''s figures disappeared in the sight that the shocked onlookers came back to their senses abruptly. In an instant, there was a burst of lively discussion. "D*mn, did you see that just now? That dude is too awesome." "Exactly. He broke Luther''s right arm with one palm. His strength is amazing!" "Luther is a martial arts master in the early ck Level stages. Judging by the strength of that young man, he is at least in the middle stage of the ck Level." "I think he''s more than that!" "Who is he? Why did he appear in South Bay City out of nowhere?" Hearing these discussions, Luther, who was lying on the ground, took on an even more ghastly expression with his face twisted in pain at this moment. He called his subordinates to help him up. Once he got up, he looked in the direction where Fade was leaving, gritted his teeth and dered, "I''ll remember you. How dare youy a finger on me?! I will definitely not let you go." "Go and find out the identity of that dude right away. I must have him pay the price," Luther said ferociously. His subordinate nodded and went towards the crowd to inquire about the situation immediately. Soon, he collected the information and returned. Almost none of the people present knew Fade or who he was. However, some of them recognized Momo, who was with him. After all, Momo was the daughter of the Soo family. Although she went to study abroad, she still had a certain reputation in South Bay City. After listening to the information, Luther gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Soo from the Soo family, right? Contact the Academy immediately. I want to know when the Soo Family decided to go against our East Deer Academy." The subordinate nodded and went to deal with it. Luther thought of something again and ordered, "Also, you must get the calligraphy painting. That painting is genuine and the Principal likes these antique calligraphy paintings the most. Therefore, that calligraphy painting cannot fall into the hands of others. Understand?" "Understood!" The subordinates responded, nodded and then started to make the necessary arrangements. Luther, who was injured, was also supported by his subordinates and left the ce. After hearing Luther''s words, the onlookers couldn''t help but whisper again. "That girl is Miss Soo from the Soo family, while Luther is from East Deer Academy. Now that the two forces have bared their fangs at each other, there should be a good show to see this time!" "The Soo family is a wealthy and powerful family in South Bay City. It has a long history and profound heritage, which should not be underestimated. On the other side, East Deer Academy has risen strongly, and its Principal is the famous master on the Martial Dragon List, who has also shown very strong signs of moving up the ranks. It is so difficult to predict who will win!" "I am afraid that a storm will soon descend over South Bay City." "By the way, did you hear Luther say that the calligraphy painting is genuine?" "If it is genuine, Einstein''s calligraphy paintings are worth at least hundreds of millions of yuan. That dude only spent 20 million yuan to but it just now. He has really made arge profit this time." "Hundreds of millions of yuan? That''s just for the most ordinary pieces of Einstein''s calligraphy painting. Be it the scroll size, preservation and degree of rarity, I can tell that the painting just now is very rare. If it is auctioned, I estimate that it is worth at least 500 million yuan." "Five hundred million yuan! Well, that dude is really lucky. Why didn''t I make up my mind to bid for it just now?" Many people sighed in annoyance and pped their thighs in regret. After all, they could almost guarantee that they would make a great fortune if they bought the painting just now. In the face of such benefits, it was reasonable for everyone to regret and get annoyed. Looking at the regretful crowd, someone snorted and said, "I think you are all dazzled by the benefits. Didn''t you hear what Luther said just now? Luther has taken a fancy to the painting. As long as East Deer Academy takes action, do you think that dude can get the painting no matter how much it''s worth?" Hearing what that person said, the regretful crowd was immediately enlightened. The regretful look on their faces at the moment turned into rejoicing and fear. On the other side, Fade and Momo, who left Pentagon Street, drove to Soo Manor together. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. In the car, Momo was still a little worried when she thought about what happened just now, "Fade, that East Deer Academy behind Luther has risen rapidly in South Bay City. Even the Soo family has been a little afraid of them recently. You crushed Luther''s arm this time, so I''m afraid..." Fade patted Momo''s head gently andforted her, "Don''t worry, I''m not afraid of Luther or East Deer Academy." Momo looked at his confident behavior and was relieved instantly. She shed him a smile and changed the subject, asking, "Fade, since Luther is fighting for this painting, doesn''t that mean that this painting is genuine?" "Of course it''s genuine. Do you think I am so silly to buy a counterfeit painting?" Fadeughed. Momo asked with a puzzled look, "Fade, didn''t you say that you don''t understand antique calligraphy and paintings? How can you tell if that calligraphy painting is genuine or fake?" Fade smiled and answered, "Actually, it''s very simple. I don''t have the knowledge regarding antiques nor the awareness of the characteristics of Einstein''s calligraphy painting. However, I am a martial artist and I can tell the age of the energy flowing within the painting. The energy contained in that calligraphy painting is obviously not recent, but one from a long time ago. After confirming this, I can judge that this calligraphy painting is an ancient artifact. With that, I am sure that it is genuine." "So that''s what happened!" Momo responded in surprise. Her eyes lit up as she looked at Fade, her eyes gleaming with cheekiness as she asked, "Fade, if this calligraphy painting is genuine, it is extremely valuable. It is worth at least about two hundred million yuan!" Fade didn''t understand much about this, so he nodded lightly and replied, "It should be about that price." Momo clutched her chest instantly and said, "Fade, I already thought that it cost you too much to spend 25 million yuan to buy this. Now that its value has doubled tenfold, wouldn''t it be too valuable to give this calligraphy painting as a gift? How about we pick out another present for Grandpa?" Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Fade smiled upon hearing Momo''s words and responded, "It''s all right, it''s just a painting." "But, Fade, this is worth more than 200 million yuan! It''s really too valuable, I..." Momo still couldn''t let go of the fact that the painting was worth so many. Fade smiled and stroked her head. Then, he asked, "Isn''t it just right that I can please your grandpa with such an exorbitant gift? Later, he''ll be able to allow me to marry a beauty like you!" When Fade brought this up, Momo couldn''t help but blush. She nced at him and snorted, "Fade, you''re making fun of me again. Hmph, I''ll remember this and tell Quinter." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Fade burst outughing in an instant. He was almost used to Momo threatening him by threatening to tell on him to Quin, thus it was no surprise for him anymore. They chatted all the way and soon reached the entrance gate of the Soo Manor. The Soo family was a well-known and powerful family in South Bay City. It had a long history of more than one hundred years and a profound cultural background. Soo Manor was built near theke on the Second Ring Road of South Bay City. The manor was built on thekeside, boasting a strategic location and stunning scenery. It was renowned as a treasured geomantic omen in the city. The Soo Manor''s architectural style resembled that of a Chinese garden - it was exquisite and elegant. Every step they took would take them to different scenery, looking like a hidden gem in the bustling city. It was quite an eye-opener to Fade. "Momo, your house is so beautiful. It''s even more beautiful than those 5-star scenery spots!" Fade praised with a look of amazement stered on his face. Seeing that Fade liked it, Memo''s face was full of smiles too. She chimed, "Fade, you can stay at my house a little longer if you like it. Which part of the manor do you want to stay in? I will arrange it for you." While they were chatting, the servants greeted them excitedly, "Miss Momo, you''re back!" Momo looked at the elder who''d greeted her, Pearson Wang, and responded with a smile, "C''mon, Pearson, you don''t have to be so courteous to me. Could you please tell Grandpa that I''m back and that I brought... a friend with me?" With that, Momo nced at Fade. When Pearson saw this, a slight surprise shed in his gaze. Then, he cupped his hand before his chest, turned around and went in to make a report. Fade sighed softly when he saw this. "As expected of a century-old well-known and powerful family. The people here are so well-mannered!" He sighed thoughtfully. Upon hearing this, Momo was vaguely aware of the different tone in Fade''s words. Thus, she exined, "Our Soo family has been a family of schrs for generations. In the new era, we transformed the family model into a business model gradually. However, the tradition of schrs is still retained in the family, so they pay more attention to manners." "That''s especially true for my uncle, Somoset Soo. What he values most is manners. Therefore, he may be a bit stubborn in dealing with problems. Fade, I''m sorry in advance since you have to endure him for a while if you are not used to his antics," Momo said as she looked at Fade with some anxiety. Fade smiled and stroked Momo''s head. He replied with a smile, "Don''t worry about that, I was just amazed a while ago. Besides, since I''ve alreadye with you, I''ve mentally prepared myself since a while ago. It''s okay, don''t worry!" "Okay!" Momo nodded with a smile on her face. Just then, they heard a somewhat shrill female voice calling out, "Momo, look at you, flirting with a man in the crowd. It seems that you had a great time outside!" Hearing the voice, Fade and Momo were stunned. They looked towards the source of the voice. Fade noticed a young woman about twenty-four to twenty- five years old with long hair, wearing a modified cheongsam. This cheongsam was designed with an elegant ancient charm in mind. However, the woman looked exceptionally disdainful and unkind at this moment, tainting the initially elegance of the cheongsam. "Momo, who is she?" Fade frowned upon seeing this and asked her immediately. Memo''s face fell. She exined to Fade in a low voice quickly, "This is my cousin, Yuki Soo. Her father married into the Soo family and has lived with us, so she is not considered as the direct descendant of the Soo family." "Due to her family status, she hasn''t had a good rtionship with me since she was a child. And now, she''s be like this..." "I see," Fade nodded. Then, he looked at Yuki and asked calmly, "Miss Yuki, right? Let me introduce myself. My name is Fade Chen, and I''m Memo''s boyfriend. Since we are lovers, it''s normal for us to be intimate with each other. Miss Yuki, it''s not like you can control us, am I right?" Yuki couldn''t help feeling a little surprised when she heard this. After all, she didn''t expect that this outsider would dare to pick a fight with her. Her face fell in an instant. Then, she gave a cold snort. With a mocking smile forming at the corners of her mouth, she asked, "Boyfriend? I don''t think that you''re aware that Momo is already engaged to Hector Yao, the young master of the great and powerful Yao family in South Bay City. I really wonder how did you, the so-called boyfriend, appear out of nowhere? Or, is it because Momo didn¡¯t rify it to you at all?" Speaking of the engagement, Momo couldn''t help but clench her fist in frustration. Fade held Momo''s hand gently, pinched it hard and then said to her, "Momo, don''t worry, I''m here." After that, he looked at Yuki immediately and raised his head to dere confidently, "I know of the engagement and that Hector Yao of whom you mentioned. However, I can guarantee that none of this will happen. I''m Momo''s boyfriend, and the one who will be with her will definitely be me." Hearing this, Yuki was taken aback for a moment beforeughing out loud. She looked at Fade strangely as if she was looking at a fool and asked, "You said you will guarantee that the engagement won''t happen. Haha! Who do you think you are?" "It was the elders of the Soo family and Yao family who made the engagement between Momo and Hector. Do you think it will not happen just because you say it won''t? Who do you think you are? A big shot?" Fade replied ndly, "It doesn''t matter if I am a big shot, but what I can guarantee is that this engagement will definitely not take ce." "Haha, you''re full of nonsense," Yuki shook her head, feeling that she couldn''tmunicate with Fade anymore. She turned to Momo straight away and asked her in a mocking tone, "Momo, is the so-called boyfriend you are seeing such a psycho who brags a lot? Do you think such a man can make Uncle and Grandpa change their minds?" When it came to this, Momo''s expression changed a little. However, she still answered firmly, "That''s my business, you don''t have to worry about it." After speaking, she took Fade by the hand and strode towards the interior of Soo Manor. Yuki was watching from behind with a flickering gaze. Finally, she let out a cold snort and followed them in. When they arrived in the hall, Fade saw a lot of people sitting there just as he stepped in. Obviously, the Soo family still valued Memo''s marriage very seriously. As the two of them entered, the gaze of everyone in the manor was all focused on them at once. These gazes were like sharp swords, piercing them ferociously in an oppressive manner. Momo was stunned by this for a while. She stood still and didn''t know what to say for a while. Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 At this moment, an elegant middle- aged man about 45 to 46 years old who was sitting on the left of the main seat in the hall coughed softly and asked, "Momo, why don''t you introduce the friend you brought back home to us?" Hearing this, Momo came back to her senses abruptly and nodded to the man, "Yes, Dad. I''ll introduce him to you guys right away." The man who spoke was Ernest Soo, Momo''s father. He was also the second son of Egbert, the old master of the Soo family. Momo''s gaze swept over the people in the living hall. Among them, there was a middle-aged man in his fifties sitting on the main seat. The man looked somewhat alike to Ernest, but his expression was way more serious. Compared to Ernest''s calm demeanor, he could be said to be more majestic. That man was Ernest''s eldest brother and Egbert''s eldest son, Somoset Soo. Although Egbert was still the head of the Soo family, he was old and did not have much strength to manage many affairs in the family. Therefore, he basically left everything to Somoset. Hence, it could be said that Somoset was now the head of the Soo family in managing family affairs. Therefore, he was sitting on the main seat at this moment. A middle-aged woman about 41 to 42 years old was sitting on to the right of Somoset''s seat. She had short hair and a straight face, which gave people a sense of hostility. Fade felt that she looked familiar. That woman was L Soo, Momo''s aunt and Egbert''s youngest daughter, who he had met back in Bay City before. Due to the incident that happened in Bay Cityst time, it was obvious that L had no good expressions of Fade. When she saw Fade''s gaze at her, she gave a cold snort, looking very displeased. The people in the other seats were all rtives of the Soo family. However, they were not the direct descendants of the family, so Fade didn''t bother to try to know all of them. At this moment, after looking around, Momo took a deep breath, then looked at Somoset, who was sitting in the main seat, and introduced, "This is Fade, my boy..." Momo wanted to say that Fade was her boyfriend. Right then, Ernest interrupted her, "I know Fade. Momo, he''s your friend! You mentioned him to me before and told me that he is a nice young man." "Dad, this..." Memo''s expression was a bit stunned, surprised at his interruption. Ernest winked at Momo and worded something. He did not make a sound, but Momo and Fade both understood his meaning. "Don''t rush!" He mouthed to them. Momo understood what Ernest meant. He wanted Momo to announce their rtionship gradually after Fade was acquainted with everyone instead of announcing his identity as her boyfriend right from the beginning. This would also help to facilitate the problem of her arranged marriageter on. Therefore, Momo re- introduced Fade to them, "Fade is a good friend of mine. I invited him to our house as a guest this time. I hope that..." Before Momo could finish speaking, she was interrupted again. However, it was not Ernest who interrupted this time, but Yuki who walked in. Yuki asked in a taunting manner, "Momo, didn''t you say that Fade was your boyfriend when we were outside just now? Why don''t you admit it now?" "Woah!" Hearing the word "boyfriend", there was an uproar at the scene as all the Soo family members erupted into heated discussion. As of then, Yuki continued to add oil to the fire by saying, "By the way, Momo''s boyfriend also just said that he will definitely not let Momo and Master Yao''s engagement take effect. He wants to be with Momo forever!" Suddenly, the uproar in the scene became more obvious. Somoset, who was sitting on the main seat, yelled sternly at Momo with a serious and ghastly expression, "Momo, exin yourself. What''s going on?" Momo was a little panicked at this time and didn''t know what to do for a while. She stammered, "F-f- f-Fa.. Fade is my..." Upon seeing this, Ernest stood up to smooth things over for Momo, "Somoset, Momo just came back and she''s a little tired. Let''s talk about it again after she and her friend have rested up!" However, just after Ernest finished speaking, L got up immediately and said, "Ernest, Fade is not an ordinary friend of hers! When I went to Bay Cityst time, he and Momo were very close! He even imed himself to be Momo''s boyfriend." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Somoset and Grandpa have already arranged the marriage between Momo and Hector. Apart from that, everyone in South Bay City already knows about it." "If the rumor of Momo having another boyfriend spreads out, I think you clearly know what kind of impact we will be facing too, right, Ernest?" "I..." Ernest didn''t know how to exin things to them. When L saw this, she snorted softly and said, "This matter is very important, so it''s best to let Momo rify it. Besides, it won''t take much time for her to exin herself." When Somoset on the main seat heard this, he nodded and agreed, "What L said makes sense. Ernest, let Momo exin herself." At this time, Ernest was in a dilemma. His expression changed. Finally, he looked at Momo and raised the corners of his mouth a little, revealing an encouraging smile. Obviously, Ernest still chose to support Momo and wanted her to make a choice ording to her own will. Tears welled up Memo''s eyes when she saw this. After that, her gaze became very firm instantly. She nced at everyone on the scene and announced loudly, "If that is the case, then I will introduce him to all of you once again." "This is Fade Chen, my, Momo Soo''s, boyfriend." "Oh my god!" Everyone was baffled to hear this and eximed loudly. Somoset''s expression grew even frostier. He pped the armrest of the seat and rebuked Momo sternly, "Momo, do you know what you are talking about? You are engaged to Hector, so how can you...." At this time, Momo decided topletely risk it all. She interrupted Somoset and said, "You were the one who arranged the marriage between me and Hector without my consent. I never agreed to it." "I have someone I like, and I want to decide on my own marriage by myself. Therefore, I choose to be with Fade." Her loud voice echoed in the hall, sounding a bit shocking to the honorable and traditional family like the Soo family. Somoset was even more enraged and shot up from his seat. He stared at Momo ferociously, his face looking extremely gloomy as he rebuked, "Nonsense! How can you treat your parents'' orders and your arranged marriage like child''s y?" "The parents of both families have arranged your marriage with Hector. You have no other choice but to ept the marriage." Momo flushed with anger when she heard his words. She shot back, "It''s the 21st century now. We''re not living in a feudal society. I want to fall in love freely and I don''t want to sacrifice my marriage to be your business tool." "How dare you! What nonsense are you talking about!" Somoset was furious. He stared at Momo ferociously and shouted at her harshly. Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 In the face of her uncle, Somoset''s opposition, Momo was on the verge of tears and looked very determined. She said, "Whatever. When ites to my own marriage, I will be in charge of it. At most, I just decide not toe back to this household." After speaking, she turned around and was about to leave straight away. Such an attitude infuriated Somoset and L even more and they harshly scolded both Momo and Ernest. "Momo, how can you talk to your elders in this way? Where are your manners!" L rebuked Momo. Somoset also criticized Ernest, saying, "Ernest, so this is how you educate your daughter? Our Soo family has been an honorable family for a century, we can''t lose our traditions and rules here!" Ernest''s expression was a little ghastly at this moment. He was at a loss how to answer Somoset for a while, so he could only try to gloss over the topic, "Somoset, Momo is just saying things out of anger. We might as well just give this matter further thought and discuss itter." Somoset snorted coldly, "We are only three days away from the annual meeting of the Soo family before the Yao familyes to take Momo''s hand in marriage. Do you think we have the time to give this matter a further thought?" "This..." Ernest didn''t know how to refute that. Upon seeing this, Momo looked at Ernest and said, "Dad, there is no need to talk to them anymore. I won''t agree to this marriage arrangement. If you guys insist on forcing me to agree with it, then I will leave now." With that said, Momo was about to step out of the hall. Upon seeing this, Somoset snorted heavily, "Momo, you are too reckless. You''re not allowed to act like a spoiled kid just because of our Soo family''s hundred-year-old rule." "Guys, go retain Momo," Somoset waved his hand to call his men over. He actually wanted to force her toply. Upon seeing this, Momo''s expression couldn''t help but change. She looked shocked and frustrated. Ernest was shocked too and spoke immediately, trying to defend Momo, "Somoset, this is too much, isn''t it? I will talk to her..." As a result, before Ernest could finish speaking, Somoset scoffed and interrupted him, "There is nothing to talk about. Ernest, the reason why Momo is so capricious is that you spoil her too much. She''s not young anymore now. It''s time to restrain her a little and teach her some manners." While they were speaking, the Soo family''s security guards had already rushed over. They were about to detain Momo forcibly. Such arge force made her nervous. However, Fade pinched Memo''s hand andforted her softly, "I''m here, so no one can hurt you." After speaking, he stepped out and looked at several security guards. Then, he dered solemnly, "You''ll have to get past me if you want to take Momo away." Seeing this, Somoset, who was sitting on the main seat, frowned and warned Fade, "Hey you, these are the affairs of the Soo family. It has nothing to do with you. Get out of the way right away, or don''t me me for being rude to you." Fade did not back down and replied, "Momo is my girlfriend, so I''m rted to this matter. You can detain her, but only over my dead body." "What an ungrateful brat!" Somoset snorted and ordered, "Get him!" The four security guards rushed over together. It was indeed true that the Soo family did have a profound family background. These security guards had the strength belonging to masters of the early stage of the ck Level, which was not bad at all. However, they were still not good enough, as the person they were facing was Fade. Two of the four security guards rushed towards Fade, trying to control him and pull him away, while the other two walked towards Momo, preparing to take her away. However, when the four of them had just moved, Fade waved his arms and created a burst of energy. With a loud whirr, he blew the four of them backwards, causing them to stagger and almost fall to the ground. When Somoset saw this, he squinted his eyes then pped the armrest, reproaching furiously, "How dare you to start a fight in the Soo family! Are you suicidal?! Take him down for me, I must teach him a good lesson." When Fade saw this, his expression became serious and he squared himself up to get ready for a fight. The imposing aura exuding from his body increased greatly too. It seemed that a battle was inevitable. Ernest couldn''t help but grow anxious when he saw such a situation. He wanted to prevent a fight from breaking out, but he was just an ordinary person without any shred of martial arts. He really had no way to solve this situation. Just when the atmosphere became tense and the few people on the scene were about to fight... An old voice rang through the hall, asking, "What''s the matter? Isn''t the New Yearing soon? Why is the house so noisy?" Hearing this voice, everyone on the scene was shocked. After that, they turned their heads and looked over. Then, they bowed respectfully and greeted the person, "Master Egbert!" The person who walked out was an elder in his seventies and was wearing a Chinese tunic suit. He had grey hair and a ruddyplexion. Although he was not young, he was in good spirits. Obviously, this was Egbert Soo, the old master of the Soo family. When Somoset saw Egbert walk out, he got out of the main seat immediately. He walked over rapidly and helped the old master into the seat. After the old master sat down, he looked down and saw Momo. A smile appeared on his face instantly as he said happily, "Momo, you''re back!" Tears welled up in Momo''s eyes instantly when she saw Egbert. She nodded and answered, "Grandpa, I''m back. I don''t want to marry Hector, I..." Hearing this, Somoset couldn''t help but frown. He interrupted Momo harshly straight away, "Momo, what nonsense are you telling Grandpa!" "I''m just..." Momo defended herself with watery eyes. Somoset and L wanted to speak again. Before they could resume quarrelling, Egbert stopped them, "Stop quarrelling." Everyone fell silent in an instant and looked at the old master. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Egbert swept his gaze around the people and finally fell on Momo, saying, "I know about everything. However, Momo is tired froming all the way back home, so let''s not talk about these things for now." Upon hearing this, Ernest and Momo looked joyfully relieved. On the other hand, Somoset and L looked a little displeased. At this moment, Egbert''s gaze fell on Fade again. He asked aloud, "This is..." "Grandpa, this is Fade, my..." Momo was about to introduce Fade to her grandfather. When she was about to tell him who he was, Ernest interrupted, "Dad, this is Fade, Momo''s friend. He took care of Momo back when they were in Bay City. Therefore, she invited him over to have fun." After speaking, Ernest winked at Momo. She understood what he was thinking instantly. Obviously, Ernest didn''t want Momo to mention Fade''s identity as her boyfriend at this time since Egbert wasn''t bringing up the engagement. He was worried that this would infuriate Egbert and he would oppose it directly. If that was the case, there would be no room for turning back on this issue anymore. Now that the old master hadn''t made a specific statement, they could take their time to persuade him slowly. Perhaps they would still have a chance. Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 After understanding her father''s meaning, Momo yed along with him immediately and said, "Grandpa, Fade is a good friend of mine. You wouldn''t mind if I brought him here to have some fun, right?" L and Yuki wanted to say something at this time, but Egbert spoke up right then so that they had no chance to interrupt. He chuckled and said, "Of course, your friend cane and hang out any time." Momo''s expression became more excited when she heard what Egbert was saying as she felt a glimmer of hope. She nced at Fade and then smiled, saying, "Grandpa, Fade brought some gifts along too." With that said, Fade came out with gifts, "It''s really nothing." With that, he handed the gifts. When the Soo family members saw the gifts, they let out cries of surprise instantly. "This jade pendant is made of ss. It''s worth more than 100,000 yuan at least!" "This ancient sword is my most favorite type. Well, not bad!" "This jade finger is an ancient gadget. It''s worth at least 200,000 yuan!" Suddenly, the surprised discussion turned into one of curiosity and astonishment for Fade. Of course, voices of doubt were indispensable too. "Fade is quite wealthy, isn''t he? He is so generous." "Haha, is this called wealthy? Does he think that we, the Soo family, are short of this sum of money?" "This dude has put in a lot of effort. He has chosen everything we like." "These things were chosen by Momo, obviously. Perhaps it is Momo who paid for it, what''s so exciting about that?" "It looks like this dude is not bad!" "Did he buy you off with just a gift? Don''t be so cheap!" Seeing the discussion of the Soo family members on the scene, Somoset became a little discontented. He coughed and said sternly, "Don''t ept others'' gifts casually. Otherwise, outsiders might think that we are greedy for money!" After he said this, many Soo family members, who were ying with the gifts excitedly, put the gifts down hurriedly. Their expressions were solemn. Some of them even did not dare to ept the gifts. However, Egbert waved his hand and said lightly, "Somoset, it''s fine since the gifts are Fade''s token of goodwill. Let them ept it!" Since he had already said so, Somoset naturally stopped saying anything. Momo was even more content. She gestured to Fade, who took out a few important gifts and gave them to important figures like Ernest and Somoset. Compared with the gifts just now, these gifts were obviously more valuable. Ernest epted the gift with a smile on his face, while Somoset and L had on a straight face, looking extremely discontent. After receiving the gifts, they put it aside and looked scornful. However, Fade didn''t expect them to like it, and neither did he care. Instead, he focused on thest and most important gift - he took out Einstein Zheng''s calligraphy painting. At this time, Momo showed the painting to Egbert with a smile on her face, "Grandpa, Fade heard that you like antique calligraphy painting, so he specially got you a calligraphy painting in hopes that you like it." After speaking, Fade presented the calligraphy painting to him. Egbert did not receive it personally. Instead, he ordered his servant to take it and disy it directly on the spot. When the servant disyed the calligraphy painting in front of everyone, there was a burst of exmation on the scene. "This... This is Einstein Zheng''s calligraphy painting." "Looking at the markings on the painting, it seems to be real!" "This is a big splurge. The genuine Einstein''s calligraphy paintings are worth at least hundreds of millions of yuan!" "Master Egbert likes Einstein Zheng very much. This dude has really put in a lot of effort this time!" With such a big splurge, even Somoset and Ernest, who did not think kindly of Fade, had a look of surprise on their faces at this moment. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Is this really Einstein''s calligraphy painting?" "It''s worth hundreds of millions of yuan. Is this brat really that wealthy?" Yuki murmured in a displeased manner, "Why are all of you so surprised? Who knows if it''s genuine or not?" Momo and Fade ignored all these strange words and gazes at this time and only looked at Egbert. Momo beamed and said, "Grandpa, you like antique calligraphy painting the most. Please ept this gift!" Egbert, who had always had a smile at the corners of his mouth before, found his expression falling a little when heid eyes on the painting. He did not ept the painting and said, "I can''t ept this, this calligraphy painting is too valuable. Fade, you should take it back." Fade was a little startled. Momo exined hurriedly, "Grandpa, Fade picked up this calligraphy painting during a great sale. It only cost 25 million yuan. It''s not too expensive, so just ept it." Before Egbert could say another word, the people around were riled up again when they heard this. "It turns out that it was on bargain. No wonder! And here I thought how generous he would be to spend billions on such a valuable painting!" "Truthfully speaking though, 25 million yuan is not a small sum of money either!" "Hah, they say they got this painting with 25 million yuan and you believe it just like that? Perhaps he only spent two thousand and five hundred yuan to get it. Besides, Einstein''s calligraphy painting is worth hundreds of millions of yuan only if it''s genuine. But now, I can''t be sure if this painting is the actual thing or not!" "True! How can this dude have such the luck to pick up such a big bargain anyways!" "What about the gifts that he gave us before? Won''t they be..." For a while, the good impression created by giving the gifts just now turned into doubt and spection about Fade. Momo didn''t expect a single sentence she said would overturn the situation like this. She became a little anxious in an instant and exined, "Grandpa, this calligraphy painting is genuine. When we found it, everyone at the scene said..." Egbert waved his hand and interrupted Momo, "Momo, I believe this calligraphy painting is genuine. It''s just that we can''t ept such a valuable gift!" As he said, he yawned and said, "I''m exhausted, I''m going to rest." With that, Somoset helped him walk down from his seat immediately. Although Momo felt it was a pity, she still walked over and helped Egbert into his room. Although the act of giving a valuable gift to please the old master eventually failed, things were going quite well. Momo wanted Fade to stay in the manor for theing few days so that he could get along with the Soo family members and make them change their attitude towards him. Therefore, she sent someone to arrange a ce for him to stay. Just when Momo was about to arrange somewhere for Fade to stay in the Soo Manor, L walked out and stopped them. She shot Fade a cold face and said, "You can''t stay here, please leave now!" Upon hearing this, Fade frowned and immediately grew displeased. Momo asked instantly, "Aunt L, what are you doing? Fade is my friend and our guest. How can you drive him away?" L curled her lips and replied, "Momo, you''re an adult. There are some things you should be aware of. The Soo family has been an honoured family for as long as a century. There are some rules and customs that cannot be vited." Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 "Aunt L, I didn''t vite any rules, I''m just..." Momo defended herself in a dissatisfied manner. L snorted coldly, "Momo, you''re still an unmarrieddy of a big family. It''s not quite appropriate for you to be so close to some strange man. You should be aware that this does not only involve your personal affairs, but it will also affect the reputation of the Soo family." "Besides, we''re going to have a house-cleaning soon since the New Year is around the corner. There is no extra room for you to stay. Mr. Chen, please reside somewhere else!" L looked at Fade and made her demands. Upon hearing this, a me of anger red in Momo''s heart instantly. She red at L and retorted, "Aunt L, you''ve gone too far. Fade and I are both unmarried. What''s wrong for us to be close to each other? Besides, the Soo Manor is so spacious. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t find a room for Fade to stay here." "If we really don''t have any extra rooms avable, I''ll let Fade stay with me then!" Momo dered furiously. L''s face fell when she heard this and she scoffed, "Don''t you feel ashamed saying that?!" "Why should I? It''s normal for me to stay with my boyfriend. Fade, let''s go, you can stay with me," Momo grumbled as she took Fade''s hand furiously and was about to leave. L snorted indifferently and warned her, "Momo, letting him stay outside is not my own decision. It is an order from Master Egbert himself. Do you really want to disobey his orders? You''d better think about it again." Hearing this, Momo couldn''t help stiffening. She turned to look at L and frowned, "Grandpa was very satisfied with Fade just now. I don''t believe he will drive Fade away, I..." "If you don''t believe me, you can go and ask Master Egbert," L said, "It just so happens that he wants to talk to you too." "I... I don''t..." Momo was confused. She didn''t know what to do. After all, Egbert seemed to be pretty chill and was quite satisfied with Fade in the hall just now. But now, L suddenly said that he wanted to drive Fade away and forbade Fade from staying in the Soo Manor, which puzzled Momo. Upon seeing this, Fade pinched Momo''s hand gently and said, "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter where I stay. It will not change the final oue, so don''t worry." "But, I..." Momo was still worried. Fade smiled andforted her, "Don''t worry, I''m here. It''s okay. Go see your grandpa!" Seeing Fade''s smile, Momo was inexplicably relieved. She waved and said, "Goodbye, I''ll see you againter." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Then, Momo went to see Egbert immediately. Meanwhile, only Fade was left here, by''s countenance becamepletely gloomy at once. She drove him away rudely, "I told you before that it''s impossible for you to be with Momo." "The Soo family is way out of your league for people like you. Be it your status or financial power, those little gifts of yours arepletely insignificant to us." "If you know your ce, then leave Momo willingly!" L said with a frosty face. Fade met her gaze and did not back down at all. He replied in a determined tone, "I said before that I will not let Momo marry Hector. I will make sure this happens." "Oh,e on, look at yourself and look at Hector Yao again before you make any bold assumptions. Do you want topete with him? Don''t bite off more than you can chew. You''re simply digging your own grave," L ridiculed with full of disdain. "We''ll see when the timees," Fade replied. He didn''t want to exin anything to her, thus he turned around and walked outside straight away. When L saw this, she sneered. Then, she tossed a deformed gift box at him and snickered, "Take away the junk you brought here. Don''t think that you can buy us off with these cheap things. Our Soo family has been an honorable family for a century, it''s not a family a nobody like you can make friends with." After speaking, L waved her hand and ordered, "Yuki, keep an eye on him." "Yes!" Yuki nodded. Then, she and the security guards watched Fade walk out of the Soo Manor and to the gate, a mocking look stered on her face. Fade was standing at the gate with his luggage. For a moment, he really had nowhere to go. After all, it was impossible for him to own a car in South Bay City. It was obvious that ces like the Soo Manor would not have bus stops. Even taxis would not pass by here because there was basically no business at all. Therefore, Fade, who was carrying a handful of luggage at this moment, was really in trouble. He was still considering finding a ce to stay. Yuki taunted him, "Huh, what a pauper! You can''t even find a ce to stay. Do you still think of competing with Master Yao with such an ability? It''s ridiculous." Fade ignored her. He frowned and was about to make a call to book a hotel or something. At this moment, Yuki suddenly thought of something. She took out a small gift box and threw it over, smirking, "This is your junk. Take it back." "Do you want to fool us with just a little gift and a fake painting? That''s way too absurd," Yuki mocked, "If you aren''t wealthy enough, don''t go beyond your means. We, the Soo family, are way out of your league. Do you understand?" Fade frowned upon hearing this and looked at her with an indifferent gaze. Yuki had been ridiculing him ever since he came to the Soo Manor all the way until he left. If it weren''t for her being Momo''s cousin, he would have beaten her brutally like how he usually did upon encountering a mean person. "What do you want to do?" Yuki asked. She couldn''t help feeling startled when she met Fade''s indifferent gaze. She even looked a little panicked. Fade shot back coldly, "You''re not qualified enough to question whether I''m wealthy or worthy enough for the Soo family. That''s not something you can imagine." With that, he turned around and walked aside to book a hotel room for himself. "Just continue bragging. You''re still a pauper," Yuki heckled. Just then, several cars drove over one after another and stopped at the gate of the Soo Manor. When the car door was opened, several men rushed down one by one in a hurry and ran towards the gate. Yuki, who was about to turn around to go back into the manor, was taken aback when she saw these men rushing towards the gate. She was about to call the security guards to drive them away. However, at second nce, she was shocked and stopped the security guards instantly. That was because all these men who rushed over were all famous bosses in South Bay City. Amongst them were Boss Huang, who was running a hotel business, Boss Xu, the local real estate tycoon, and Elliot He, the Investment Guru of South Bay City. Yuki took a nce at them and found that none of these people had assets that were worth less than 5 billion yuan. "Boss Huang, Boss Xu, Mr. Wang, pleasee on in!" Yuki said respectfully. Obviously, the group of big shots did not know Yuki, who was not the direct descendant of the Soo family. They nodded before stepping in and asked, "Is Ernest at home?" Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Yuki was a little surprised. She wondered why these people weren''t looking for Somoset but Ernest instead. However, she still replied with a smile, "Uncle Ernest is at home. Uncle Somoset and grandpa are all here too. If you''d like to see them, I can go and report to them." Boss Xu, who was the leader, smiled and waved his hand, saying, "It''s okay. We are here to look for Ernest today. We want to ask him for a favor about something!" "Why are you guys looking for Uncle Ernest?" Yuki asked puzzledly. Boss Xu answered, "Well, we were in Pentagon Street just now and saw Ernest''s daughter, Momo. She was with a young man." Hearing this, Yuki couldn''t help but frown. Obviously, the young man was Fade. Boss Xu didn''t notice Yuki''s expression and continued, "At that time, the young man bought an Einstein Zhang''s calligraphy painting for 25 million yuan." Speaking of calligraphy painting, Yuki couldn''t help but interject, "Isn''t that calligraphy painting a counterfeit?" Hearing this, Boss Xu stared at her and questioned, "Who said that it''s a counterfeit?" Boss Huang asked, "Since you know the calligraphy painting, is that young man really in the Soo Manor? Tell us, where is he?" "That''s right. Take us to him!" Everyone urged. "The person you guys are looking for is Fade?" Yuki was a little dumbfounded. She didn''t expect these big bosses toe here to look for Fade. Boss Xu nodded and answered, "Of course, we are here to look for Fade. We only wanted to ask him whether he would sell the calligraphy painting he just bought to us. We would like to keep it as a collection too." When it came to calligraphy painting, these big bosses were excited. "Who wouldn''t want to collect such a genuine piece of artwork! I am willing to pay 200 million yuan for it!" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "200 million yuan? Winson, aren''t you too stingy? The starting price of that painting is at least 300 million yuan, okay?" "Don''t talk about the starting price, I am willing to pay 400 million yuan." "Hey, I''m willing to pay up to 800 million yuan for that painting!" "Old Hu, you are toovish. I can''t afford this price!" When Yuki heard these words, she was a little dumbfounded. "It turns out that the calligraphy painting is genuine. Not only that, it is worth hundreds of millions of yuan. This... this is simply..." She was stunned at the thought of what happened just now and looked absolutely astonished. Upon seeing this, the excited bosses asked aloud, "Hey, don''t just stand still here. Take us to that young man!" Yuki''s expression was extremely ghastly. She stammered, "H-he is no longer in the Soo Manor." "What? He''s not in the Soo Manor? Where is he then?" The big bosses eximed. Yuki''s expression became even more ashen. She revealed, "He... he just left. He was still at the gate just now, I..." Before she could finish speaking, Boss Xu and the rest rushed out of the Soo Manor in a gush. They dashed towards the gate and began to look for Fade. "Hey you, why didn''t you tell us earlier! You just wasted our time!" "That''s right! If that young man leaves, you will have caused us to lose a great opportunity." "You actually made us lose the calligraphy painting that is worth hundreds of millions of yuan. This is simply..." Listening to theints of these big shots, Yuki felt her whole body shake in disbelief. She couldn''t believe that what was happening now was real. She had no idea that Fade, who she still despised just now, became a target sought after by many big shots. Besides, it was now very likely for him to earn hundreds of millions of yuan in a short time. Putting aside indirect descendants of the Soo family like Yuki, even direct descendants rarely could spend such arge sum of money and earn such arge asset at one go. However, after thinking about this, Yuki still tried tofort herself, "Perhaps he has already left and won''t get those hundreds of millions of yuan. Moreover, even if he manages to earn it, t-t-that... That''s nothing. Compared to Master Yao, he is nowhere close to him." "Yes, that''s it. He is not even close to Master Yao! It''s not worth even mentioning, it''s not..." Yuki muttered silently and left as she was trying to hypnotize herself. At this moment, on the roadside outside the Soo Manor, the big shots found Fade. They rified their intentions and wanted to bid for the calligraphy painting. Originally, Fade wanted to give that calligraphy painting as a gift. However, now that he was rejected, he had no interest in that painting as well. Hence, he straight away sold the calligraphy painting to Boss Andrew Xu, the real estate tycoon in South Bay City. The remaining bosses could only leave with regret. However, the news of this spread quickly after by word of mouth. Soon, almost all the people in the upper ss of South Bay City knew that Boss Xu had spent 600 million yuan to purchase a calligraphy painting of Einstein Zheng from a young man. After Boss Xu purchased the calligraphy painting, he learned that Fade was looking for a ce to stay at. Hence, he found a luxurious vi among his properties that was under hispany''s name and gave it to Fade for free. With that said, he took Fade to the vi to check in. At this moment, in the Soo Manor, Ernest, Somoset and the rest had just learned about the purchase of the ancient calligraphy painting from the social media of the upper ss society in South Bay City. For a while, everyone was speechless and didn''t know what to say. Finally, Somoset let out a cold snort. He turned around and left with a displeased expression. He also blocked the discussion of the topic in his social media. Meanwhile, Memo walked into Egbert''s study room and asked, "Grandpa, did you want to see me?" Egbert smiled. He pointed to the seat in front of him and said, "Momo, have a seat!" Seeing as Momo sat down, Egbert sighed. He looked at Momo and asked, "Momo, do you know what am I going to talk to you about since I called you here?" Speaking of this, Momo''s heart skipped a beat. Then, she asked, "Grandpa, did you want to talk to me about the arranged marriage?" Egbert nodded and replied, "Absolutely. How are you getting along with Hector?" Speaking of Hector, Momo''s expression fell in an instant. She took a deep breath and braced herself before telling Egbert, "Grandpa, you know that I don''t like Hector and I don''t want to marry him." Upon hearing this, Egbert looked slightly displeased. He looked at Momo and advised her earnestly, "Momo, you didn''t get along much with Hector, but you young people would develop feelings if you guys get along with each other more often. After all, Hector is an excellent boy. You will enjoy being with him." "I..." Momo felt very ufortable and almost burst into tears when she heard this. After all, when she was in the hall just now, she thought that Egbert was supporting her. It was only after she came over that she realized her grandfather was not in support of her rtionship and decision. Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 She widened her eyes and stared at Egbert before saying, "Grandpa, I already have someone in mind. I..." "Are you talking about Fade?" Egbert said with a long face. Momo nodded and admitted, "That''s right." "Grandpa, Fade is a pretty good guy. He is very capable in terms of business and martial arts. He also..." Momo wanted to praise Fade in front of Egbert more, but she was interrupted harshly, "Momo, you can stop here. I know who this man is. He has a smallpany in Bay City and is quite capable." "However, he is still way out of your league. He is nothingpared to the Soo family," Egbert said firmly, "Momo, do not forget that the Soo family is the most powerful and influential family in South Bay City. We can''t open our doors and wee everyone thates to us." "Furthermore, the marriage between us and the Yao family would bring great benefits to our family, more so than what that Fade Chen could ever provide," Egbert replied calmly and somewhat mercilessly. Momo teared up when she heard that and asked, "Grandpa, am I just a pawn for you to reap benefits for the family?" Egbert sighed, "Momo, of course not. It''s just that marrying Hector would be beneficial to both you and the family. You wille to understand my intentions in the future. End of discussion." After that, Egbert got up and left the study. Only Momo was left alone in the room. She began to cry uncontrobly. Her shirt was dampened by her tears. She originally thought that Egbert wouldn''t be as heartless and cold as Somoset. She thought that she would have a chance to refuse the marriage, but it turned out that Egbert was the mastermind behind it all. Somoset and Egbert were just ying good cop bad cop. One of them would be heartless and cruel, while the other would be kind and give her hope. In the end, she would be slowly convinced to ept the idea. At that point, Momo''s final glimmer of hope in her heart was extinguished by her very own grandfather. "I can''t stay here anymore," Momo left the study. She wanted to run away from this cold, deste ce called home. However, as soon as she walked out of the study, two guards came along and followed her closely from behind. Momo sensed something was up. She turned around and roared, "What are you doing?" The guard said respectfully, "Miss, the Old Master told us to protect you." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I don''t need any protection, You may leave," Momo waved her hand and said. However, the two guards just stood there and replied calmly, "Miss Momo, the Old Master has commanded us to protect you. We can¡¯t do otherwise unless he asks us to." "Why you..." Momo was furious. She raised her hand and wanted to smack them. However, she froze mid-air. She knew that it was pointless even if she beat up these guards. It seemed like Egbert was adamant about marriage to Hector. This was just a form of imprisonment. Thinking of that, her whole heart felt cold and deste. She sighed and didn''t say another word. After that, she went back to her room. In another room in the Soo Manor, Egbert, Somoset and L were sitting around a table. Egbert announced, "I have resolved the matter with Momo." "The two of you better keep an eye on Ernest. He dotes on Momo and I''m worried that he will do something to ruin our n," He instructed. Somoset and L nodded quickly and agreed. Egbert then added, "And about that neer, you have to put more effort into getting on their good side. If we can establish a strong partnership with them, it would do the Soo family good." "Okay, I will do that. I will make sure that we treat them as our distinguished guests," Somoset nodded and responded. L was a little excited and eximed, "If we can establish an alliance with them, the Soo family would overpower the Yao family and East Deer Academy. We would be the most powerful family in South Bay City." Egbert''s gaze was sharp as he heard that. He said, "My goal is not to be the most powerful family in South Bay City, but the most powerful family in the entire country." "The most powerful family in the country?" L was shocked and said, "Dad, are those people really that strong? Valko from East Deer Academy is one of the strongest fighters on the Dragon List. I don¡¯t think we can defeat them so easily." Egbert had a look of madness in his eyes as he said, "They are amazing and they can definitely outss East Deer Academy. All in all, we have to make sure that we treat them with the utmost respect and satisfy their every request, understood?" Somoset solemnly nodded after sensing Egbert''s change in expression, responding, "I understand." "Okay, then we are done here," Egbert waved his hand and dismissed the both of them. L returned to the courtyard, only to have her husband greet her with a serious expression, "L, something happened..." "What''s the matter?"L roared back at him. She was initially delighted by the thought of her family'' s great ambition, but was abruptly interrupted by Nash. She was quite unhappy with this husband of hers. Nash married L back then and became a matrilocal husband. Therefore, he didn''t have the power to throw his temper or go against his wife. Once L roared at him, he immediately fell silent. L was annoyed at how weak and cowardly Nash was. She didn''t understand why she even fell for him in the first ce. She waved her hand in contempt and growled, "What is it?" Nash was anxious but he still said cautiously, "L, Harper and Momo went to Jade City and haven''t returned since. I haven''t heard anything from them as well. That¡¯s why I sent for someone from Jade City to look for them." "They came back and said Harper had offended some people in Jade City. He''s been detained." L was enraged. She mmed the coffee table and screamed, "Who the hell dares to detain someone from the Soo family?" Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Nash was terrified when he saw L so angry and muttered, "The other party seemed to be pretty influential in Jade City. Since Harper offended them, he''s..." Before he could finish, L said in a displeasing tone, "I don''t care who the hell they think they are. Harper is my son and a member of the Soo family. They will pay for what they did to Harper!" "I have something else to tend to, so I''ll leave Harper to you. Send someone to Jade City and make sure to get Harper back before the annual banquet," Lmanded. She then headed straight to the bedroom without waiting for a reply. Nash sighed and began making arrangements to send someone to Jade City. He needed to find a solution for his son. At the same time, something simr happened in the homes of Sonia Yao and Abell Liu. Both of them were enraged and wanted to travel to Jade City personally to settle the score and bring their children home. At that moment, Fade was heading to the vi prepared by South Bay City''s very own real estate tycoon, Andrew Xu. Andrew weed Fade into his vi with great enthusiasm. He arranged for his servants to serve Fade humbly. Fade was taken aback by such hospitality. During dinner, Andrew brought his daughter along for the meal. He even personally poured wine for Fade continuously. In short, he was being very respectful towards Fade. Fade was extremely surprised at what was going on. After all, he didn''t know Andrew at all. Their only interaction was back when he sold that Einstein Zheng painting to him, and that was it. Therefore, Fade was also a bit skeptical as to why Andrew was being so nice to him. He said, "Mr. Xu, thank you for your amazing hospitality, but I have a question if you don''t mind." "Mr. Chen, do tell me. I will do everything in my power to ensure your demands are met," Andrew was really humbling himself before Fade. Fade continued, "Mr. Xu, I don''t understand. We just met, yet you are treating me so kindly..." Andrew heard that. He put down his cutleries and looked at Fade, telling him, "Mr. Chen, you may not know me, but I have known you for a while. Back at Jade City, I personally witnessed your powerful demeanor on Sunset Mountain." "Moreover, my real estatepany has a lot of business with the Li family of Jade City. I hope that we can have a more sessful partnership in the future." "Hence, it would make sense for me to wee you with great hospitality when you visit South Bay City." Fade finally understood what was going on. Andrew knew who he was. He knew that Fade was the infamous Master Chen of Jade City and also the mastermind of the Li family empire. That''s why he was being so nice. "I see!" Fade nodded and said, "I thank you for your kind words. I will definitely return your gracious favors when I have the chance!" Fade treated Andrew like how a businessman would. It was also sort of a promise that they would be able to mutually benefit from in the future. Andrew heard Fade''s words and his eyes lit up. He excitedly lifted his ss and said, "Thank you so much Master Chen, let me give you a toast!" After dinner, Fade went back to his room to get some rest. Surprisingly, Andrew even asked his daughter, Lauren Xu to serve Fade in his room. She poured Fade some drinks and was extremely polite. Fade looked at Lauren and said, "Miss Xu, you don'' t have to do that. I can do this myself, so you can go take a break." Lauren heard that and her eyes suddenly red up in resentment. She bit her lips and said softly, "Mr. Chen, did I do anything wrong for you to chase me away? I can change, I..." As she said that, Lauren''s button came undone, revealing her bare chest. Her snow-white fair skin almost blinded Fade. "Ahem..." Fade immediately tried to regain hisposure and said to Lauren, "Miss Xu, you got it all wrong. You didn''t do anything wrong. It''s just that I want some time to myself, and I would like to rest for the night." "Oh, if that''s the case, please go ahead. I''ll leave now. If you need anything else, please call for me," Lauren smiled and left. The next morning, Fade woke up. Lauren had already brought an assortment of toiletries to his room. She was dressed in a maid uniform and looked extremely delicate. However, Fade had already gotten used to Quin and Momo who were beauties in their own right. He didn''t feel anything when he saw Lauren. Lauren served him as soon as he got up and helped him to wash up. She even served him breakfast. Afterwards, Fade left and Lauren followed suit. Fade wanted to understand the situation in South Bay City and make preparations for the annual banquet two dayster. Hence, he felt fortunate that Lauren was there as his guide. Lauren knew that Fade was on his way to get some presents, so she brought him to one of the busiest streets in South Bay City. They spent the whole morning together and picking out some gifts. When it was time for lunch, both of them stopped at a high-end restaurant to grab some food. They sat down and ordered a meal. Suddenly, a crowd of girls gathered around them. They were giggling all the way. "Lauren, are you having your lunch here?" "Lauren, who is this? Your new boyfriend?" "Hello handsome, you''re not from around here, are you?" "Lauren, how did you guys meet? Tell us!" Lauren red at her friends and stopped them. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She then apologized to Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I'' m so sorry but they are my good friends. I¡¯m really sorry for the way they are acting..." Faded waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, I understand. Why don''t they join us for lunch?" "Are you really fine with that? Mr. Chen, but you..." Lauren mumbled. Fade answered, "I''m cool with that. Don''t worry, just rx." "Since you are okay with it, thank you so much, Mr. Chen," Lauren said and asked her friends to sit down with them. However, Lauren couldn''t rx in front of Fade. Her friends seemed to be influenced by her as they sat down solemnly as well. As a result, the entire atmosphere at the table became silent and awkward. Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 Fade couldn''t stand it. He got up and made up an excuse to go to the bathroom. After Fade left, the atmosphere around the table immediately dialed down. Lauren and her friends were relieved. Immediately after that, they began to chatter. "Lauren, what¡¯s the matter? Why did you give us that look when we sat down?" "That''s right. Why were you acting like that around him? You are the young mistress of the Xu family, so why are you being so polite to him?" "Lauren, you must give us an exnation or we''ll have to leave. This is too boring." "It¡¯s not just boring, it''s depressing! Did you see how that guy looked at Lauren? He looked at Lauren like she was just a random waitress. I would have pped him in the face if Lauren hadn¡¯ t stopped me." Lauren heard that and her face changed. She rushed to cover her friend''s mouth and said, "May, don''t spout nonsense." Her friends saw that and were more confused. "Lauren, what''s the matter? Why are you so scared?" "That''s true, is he really that scary? No one dares to cross our path in South Bay City!" "Lauren, you have never been like this before. You are never scared of anything!" "What exactly happened? Did he threaten you?" The girls were filled with outrage. Lauren stared at them and rified, "Stop with all the nonsense! I wasn''t ckmailed, and I''m afraid of him either. I was just really trying to make use of this opportunity." "Opportunity? What do you mean? Is that guy supposed to be special?" "He looks and sounds extremely normal. What''s so special about him?" "Lauren, are you okay? Are you sick? Are you sure you got the right guy?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lauren was really done with her friends. She looked at the bathroom and made sure that Fade was still gone. Then, she signaled for them to lean in closer and said in a low tone, "What I¡¯m about to say next, please keep it to yourself!" "We are all good sisters, Lauren. Don¡¯t you trust us?" Her friends said at the same time. Lauren then continued, "The only reason why I¡¯m so respectful towards him is that he is a very powerful and influential man." "Powerful?" Her friends were shocked and gasped "He doesn''t look the part though, are you sure?" Lauren continued, "Hisst name is Chen and he is from Jade City. I can''t disclose anything else." "Hisst name is Chen and hees from Jade City? So what'' s the big deal?" Her friends wondered. Suddenly, one of them thought of something and said out loud, "Could he be the rumored Master Chen from Jade City?" "What? He is Master Chen? There''s no way he is that young!" "Lauren, are you sure? I heard that the guy was at least seventy years old. This guy earlier was at most twenty-five!" "Keep your voices down! We can''t let this news spread out," Lauren warned her friends. She then added, "My father went to Jade City a few days back and met Master Chen. I can tell you for sure that the guy you saw earlier is Master Chen." All of her friends stared at Lauren with disbelief. "Master Chen? He really is the legendary Master Chen!" "I really didn''t expect Master Chen to be so young." "Lauren, this is a big catch! No wonder you were so docile earlier!" "We have to be respectful towards Master Chen too. We can¡¯t let him get the wrong idea about us!" The girls continued chattering about Fade. There was a young man in his twenties sitting on a table on the second floor of the restaurant. He was extremely handsome and was wearing a dark blue suit. However, his right hand was in a cast and thatpletely degraded his look. If Fade was there, he would recognize this man immediately. This man was Luther Chee, the guy Fade beat up at Pentagon Street the day before. At that moment, there was another man in a suit sitting opposite Luther. He looked upright and stern, and his name was Zarriah Soo. "Zarriah, that¡¯s all. Do you know what to do?" Luther said to Zarriah. Zarriah listened to Luther¡¯s ount and was slightly annoyed at howmanding he sounded. However, he was an expert in manipting others and masking his feelings, a skill that he learned from his father. His face didn''t change one bit. He nodded and said to Luther, "Don''t worry, Young Master Chee. The Soo family will definitely make it up to East Deer Academy for what happened. After I get back, I will make sure that we tie that guy up and send him to your doorstep." Luther snorted softly and said, "That''s good then." "How dare he harm me like that! He is going to pay for it!" At that point, Luther wanted to rip Fade into shreds. Zarriah saw that and began to scheme how he was going to find Fade and hand him over to Luther. He didn''t care about Momo anymore. That cousin of his was too stubborn and was already engaged to Hector. However, there she was, hooking up with men outside. To make matters even more complicated, she even offended Young Master Chee from East Deer Academy. It was a disaster. After this, Zarriah decided that he was going to teach Momo a lesson. She couldn''t continue causing trouble for the family anymore! Luther heard Zarriah''s answer and he seemed really pleased. He smirked, "I¡¯ll hold you to your word then. I promise that I won''t pursue this matter any further." After that, he got up and wanted to leave. Zarriah then saw him off. When the both of them came downstairs, Fade coincidentally walked out of the bathroom. They bumped into each other and Luther red at Fade. He gritted his teeth and gnarled, "It''s you!" Fade sneered back at Luther and said calmly, "Oh, you''re the one whose arm I broke! What was your name again... Lu-Luther Chee, right?" "Why you..." Luther heard that and was enraged. He wanted to punch Fade in the face. At that moment, Zarriah stepped forward and nced at Fade, asking, "You¡¯re Fade Chen?" Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Fade nced at Zarriah. He didn''t know who he was and said, "Yes, I am. Who are you?" There was a hint of pride in Zarriah''s eyes as he replied, "I am Zarriah Soo, Momo is my cousin." Fade immediately knew who he was. Zarriah was the young master of the Soo family. He was the son of Somoset and also one of the most important members of the Soo family. Zarriah was said to be one of the most influential figures of his generation in South Bay City. Hector from the Yao family and Zarriah were known as the South Bay Talents. After knowing who Zarriah was, Fade nodded at him and said in a rather polite tone, "Young Master Soo, I have heard a lot about you from Momo, like how you are one of the South Bay Talents, and..." Zarriah snorted and interrupted Fade, "I don''t know you. Stop trying to act like you know me." After that, he pointed at Luther and interrogated Fade, "Did you break his arm yesterday?" Fade frowned at Zarriah''s condescending attitude. He was slightly annoyed but Zarriah was still Momo''s cousin after all. He decided to just tolerate it and answered, "Yes, I did." "How dare you!" Zarriah roared and red at Fade, "Imand you to apologize to him right this instant!" Luther gritted his teeth in response, "That''s not all. I want you to kneel and beg for forgiveness. Then, I''m going to break both of your arms for revenge." Fade''s eyes sunk when he heard that. He looked at Luther and snorted, but didn''t move a muscle. Zarriah saw that and growled, "What are you doing? Get down on your knees and apologize to Luther, now!" Fade suppressed the anger in his heart as he looked at Zarriah, "Young Master Soo, before you make me apologize, are you sure you know the events that transpired yesterday? Who do you think was at fault?" "Whose fault was it?" Zarriahughed, "That is not necessary for me to know. Luther is from East Deer Academy and a distinguished guest of the Soo family. He is also my friend." "It doesn''t matter whose fault it was. You have to apologize for hitting Luther, no matter who started it," Zarriah said. Fade was disappointed. He sighed, "I wanted to settle this like civilized men just because you''re Momo¡¯s cousin. But that seems impossible now." "Don''t expect me to apologize," Fade then turned around and walked to his table. At the dinner table, Lauren and the others were drawn to the argument. They were shocked to see what happened. "That is Zarriah Soo from the Soo family and Luther Chee from East Deer Academy. What¡¯s going on?" "They seem to be in an argument with Mr. Chen. What do we do?" "I think we should just stay out of their way." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At that point, Lauren said firmly, "Don¡¯t forget who Mr. Chen is. Luther and Zarriah are no more than pitiful ants in front of him." Hearing that, the girls stood up and weed Fade, "Mr. Chen, you¡¯re back. Are you okay?" Fade said lightly, "I''m fine, let''s eat." Then, he sat down and was about to eat. At that moment, Zarriah approached Fade, his eyes were filled with rage. He ced his hands on Fade''s shoulder and growled, "I told you to kneel and apologize to Luther, did you hear me?" Fade then turned around and said, "Take your hand away. If you don''t, don''t me me if something happens to that arm of yours." "What do you mean? Zarriah was shocked. When he saw Fade¡¯s intense re, he felt a sudden fear in his heart and quickly withdrew his arm. Suddenly, Fade waved his left hand and a sh of light erupted across the room. That sh left a deep mark on the ground where Zarriah''s hand initially was. Upon seeing this, Zarriah trembled. His heart sank and he felt a shiver run down his back. If he retracted his hand a secondter, he would have lost his entire arm. Zarriah started sweating buckets in terror. At the same time, he was also furious as he had never been intimidated like this. He red at Fade and warned, "How dare you..." Fade red at Zarriah before growling, "Shut up!" ""If it wasn''t for Momo''s sake, you would have lost your hand already." After that, Fade turned towards Luther. His eyes stopped on Luther''s bandaged right arm as he said ominously, "Are you still nning to fight me? I don¡¯t mind breaking your other arm too." Luther was agitated. His heart was in a state of angst and rage, threatening to burst like a volcano. Finally, he waved and roared, "Get him!" In an instant, more than ten of Luther''s underlings rushed towards Fade. They wanted to subdue him. There were more people today than back on Pentagon Street. However, it was all the same to Fade. Soon, all of the men were groaning in pain on the ground. They couldn''t evenst ten seconds in a fight with Fade. The painful groans and the coppery stench of blood made Luther''s knees tremble. After dealing with the underlings, Fade walked towards Luther menacingly. Luther was frightened. He backed away, whimpering, "No, don''t hurt me..." Fade said coldly, "I warned you just now, but you didn''t listen. You deserve whatever''sing to you." As he said that, he grabbed Luther¡¯s left arm and twisted it. A loud crack was heard and Luther''s deformed arm immediately went limp. Luther was drenched in sweat and his entire body was tense and on edge. He trembled profusely, his eyes bloodshot as he groaned in pain, "My left arm..." "If you cross me again, I won''t stop just at your arm," Fade looked at Luther and snorted. He then nced at Zarriah. Zarriah''s eyes met with Fade''s and his knees immediately grew weak. He involuntarily took a few steps back and fell to the floor. He curled up into a protective ball as he begged for mercy, "No, please, I..." "So this is what the young master of the Soo family is like, eh? What a disgrace!" Fade noticed Zarriah cowering and shook his head in disappointment. After that, Fade went back to his table and said to Lauren, "The food is getting cold. Let''s eat." Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 After the meal, Fade and Lauren returned to the vi. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade went out again. This time, without Lauren. That was because he had already met an old friend in South Bay City. This old friend of his was Caesar Tu from the Tu Medicine Center back in Dragonville. When the two met, Caesar immediately gave Fade a warm hug and said, "Brother Fade, it''s been months since west met. I missed you." Fadeughed and patted Caesar''s shoulder, "I''m not gay, I''m as straight as a fiddle." "Haha, Brother Fade, that hurts, "Caesarughed and continued, "I''m just being nice. Don''t worry." "Alright, alright, I feel your enthusiasm already," Fadeughed. He then said, "By the way, what are you doing in South Bay City?" Caesar¡¯s face changed abruptly and said, "Brother Fade, I am here because of what happened with the Acupuncture King of the Cao family previously." "Do you mean the time where the Bronze Acupuncture Manual was involved?" Fade frowned, "Are you here to check on Mr. Tu''s grave?" Caesar told him, "My grandfather is worried that the Cao family won¡¯t hold up their end of the bargain, but he is very busy right now. That¡¯s why he sent me." "My grandfather will be here after the new year and he will make an official announcement. Lamont Cao must pay for what he did." Fade nodded and said, "The Cao family has been engaging in such evil acts for so many years. It¡¯s time for payback." "Brother Fade, let''s go to Southern Hill," Caesar suggested. Southern Hill was where Jason and Lamont met their master. It was also where their master was buried after he passed away. His grave was at the peak of the hill. Both of them went to Southern Hill using the subway. Southern Hill was also one of the few remaining untouchednds in South Bay City. It was covered in lush forests and diverse wildlife. The air was fresh and the waters were crystal clear. It was definitely a fresh change of pace from the bustling city life. Caesar looked around, deduced their location and pointed at a small hill before saying to Fade, "Brother Fade, that''s where we are heading. Let¡¯s go." With that, both of them trekked up the mountain together. The path was serene and quiet. It was extremely rxing. However, as they approached the peak, they heard the rumbling noises of mechanical contraptions. "What¡¯s this? Why does it sound like we are on a construction site?" In an instant, both of them felt that something was wrong and immediately ran towards the peak of the mountain. When they arrived, both of them were stunned. The originally dense and lush forest was now a barrenndscape dominated by machinery and concrete. Excavators, forklifts and trucks were moving about. There were people chopping down trees too. It was simply chaotic. Fade and Caesar searched among the debris frantically. Finally, they found a shallow grave at the side of a bush. The writing on the tombstone couldn''t even be read after years of erosion. The tombstone itself was almost indistinguishable from the pile of rocks beside it. The worst part was that rubble and debris were all piled up by the tombstone. Some garbage even wound up on top of the tombstone. If one didn''t know any better, they would assume that the tombstone was part of the trash! Caesar saw that and his face sank. He immediately marched towards the tombstone and started clearing everything away. The construction workers took notice of what was going on. Hence, two construction workers came to them frowning and asked, "Who are you? What are you doing?" Caesar was still enraged. He turned around and immediately yelled, "Who am I? Who the hell are you? What the f*ck is going on here?" "What''s with that attitude? This ce is for authorized personnel only. You cannot simply barge in here without permission. Leave at once, or else..." The construction worker was also riled up. Caesar almost burst into mes. He was about to engage in a fistfight with the guy. Fade immediately grabbed Caesar and calmly exined to the construction workers, "Mister, this is the tomb belonging to one of his rtives. That'' s why he is so emotional, so please don¡¯t take it to heart." The construction workers heard that and they were embarrassed too. They stammered, "Oh, we thought that this was just an abandoned grave, that''s why we... Okay, tell you what, I''ll get some men toe help you clean it up." Fade saw that they were being so understanding, so he said, "Don''t worry. Thank you so much, but we can handle it ourselves." "My friend and I just came back from overseas, and it had been quite some time since west came back. What are you guys working on?" Fade asked. The construction workers answered him, "There is going to be a nursing home here that caters specifically to the rich and famous. The prices here are going to go as high as a million yuan annually." "We are working on a really tight schedule and have to finish before the new year. That¡¯s why we have been very busy and overlooked a lot of things," The construction workers admitted. "A high-end nursing home? That must be a huge investment," Fade said. The construction workers nodded and said, "Of course, the first phase of the building has already cost over two billion yuan. This is definitely going to be the most prestigious and luxurious nursing home in South Bay City." "However, the Cao family are the main shareholders of the project. They can afford it." "The Cao family!" Fade and Caesar simultaneously widened their eyes and asked, "Do you mean the Cao family, also known as the Acupuncture Kings?" "There is only one Cao family that is wealthy enough to support this project, and that is them," The construction workers sighed. "So it was them!" Fade and Caesar flew into a rage after finding that out. Caesar gritted his teeth and said, "The Cao family are a bunch of sore losers! They lost the bet and yet here they are, trying to desecrate my grandmaster''s tomb! Isn''t Lamont scared of the retribution that may befall upon him?" Fade uttered coldly, "It seems like they want to make a preemptive strike andplete the nursing home before the new year. Things can''t go on like this." "The project must be stopped," Caesar gritted his teeth and dered, "This hill is where my grandmaster used to practice and teach. It cannot be defiled!" Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 Both of them shared a look. Then, Fade said to the construction workers, "Mister, tell your men to stop whatever they are doing. You cannot continue the construction here anymore." "Wait, what? What are you..." The construction workers were not expecting that. They looked at the both of them in shock. After all, these two young men were probably in their twenties and suddenly, they came here asking them to stop working? It was unbelievable. Fade knew that they needed some proof since they were feeling skeptical of his words. Hence, he grabbed a metal bar and bent it with his bare hands. Then, he threw it on the group, where itnded with a loud ng. "You and your men have nothing to do with this. I don''t want to hurt you, do you get me?" The construction workers saw that and their faces turned pale. One of them gulped nervously, nodded and said, "Yes, I do. We will stop and leave immediately." Soon, the construction team packed up and left. The noisy hilltop was quiet once again. However, the area was still very scattered and messy. Caesar couldn''t stand the mess. He started cleaning up the area, and Fade jumped in to help too. Both of them were so caught up in their work that they didn''t notice the sound of footstepsing up the mountain. Suddenly, someone shouted at Caesar and Fade, "Who dares to create trouble on the Cao family''s property?" Fade and Caesar heard that and turned around. They saw a familiar face. It was Henric Cao, the eldest son of the Cao family. Henric rushed up the mountain with a group of men. When he saw Fade and Caesar, he squinted his eyes and gasped, "It''s you!" Caesar stared at Henric fiercely and growled, "Henric Cao, care to exin yourself? What did you do to my grandmaster''s grave?" "Exin what?" Henric sneered, "We own this hill. Why do we need to exin anything to you for building something on our own property?" Caesar was furious and roared, "Henric, don''t forget what happened back in Dragonville. You lost and you promised to leave my grandmaster''s grave alone. Your family also promised toe clean and tell everyone about the truth!" "Are you trying to go back on your word?" Henric''s face changed when he heard Caesar bring up what happened in Dragonville. He was clearly very upset about what happened. He was known as the Acupuncture Prince. He went to Dragonville with great confidence and wanted to take back the Bronze Acupuncture Manual. However, he lost terribly in the end. Not only did he lose the challenge, he was even discovered to have cheated and that caused a huge uproar. Fortunately, the Cao family responded in a timely manner and prevented the news from spreading in South Bay City. Now that he saw Caesar and Fade again, Henric felt the humiliation from back then re up once more. With a cold and heavy snort, Henric scoffed, "I don¡¯ t remember the deal stating that we cannot build a nursing home here. Besides, the grave is just as I left it. Is there a problem with it?" "Stop trying to y with your words, "Caesar growled at him, "Henric Cao, don''t think you will get away with this. I will not allow it." Henric heard that and scowled, "Caesar Tu, take a good look around you. You are in South Bay City, our turf. You aren''t in Dragonville anymore. Do you really think you can stop me?" "Go get them!" Henric waved his hand and all his followers immediately rushed towards Fade and Caesar. Caesar braced himself as he got ready for a fight. Fade, however, didn''t really seem to take them very seriously. In less than thirty seconds, all of the men dropped down to the ground rolling in pain. They were groaning and curling, seemingly in great agony. None of them were able to get back to their feet and fight. Fade dusted his palms casually and said to Henric, "Now, aren''t you going to stop the construction work?" Henric panicked and slowly backed away, "Don''t do anything stupid. I am Henric Cao, the eldest son of the Cao family..." Fade gave him a kick on the butt and Henrded face- first in a pool of mud. It was extremely embarrassing. Caesar then yelled at him, "Tell your grandfather, Lamont Cao toe clean and tell the truth about what truly happened!" Henric didn''t dare to resist. He crawled out of the mud and escaped from there as fast as he could. After Henric left, Caesar brought a group of people to clean up the area and stand guard all around the ce. They were to contact Caesar if anything happened. After that, Caesar and Fade both headed towards Cao Medical Center. Cao Medical Center was very well known throughout South Bay City as well as the neighboring provinces. In particr, the Chieftain, Lamont Cao, who was also a National Chinese Medical Doctor, which was an idol coveted by many. Hence, when Fade and Caesar arrived at the center, the entrance was bustling with people. There was a line that was at least a hundred meters long. Moreover, the size of the crowd didn¡¯t seem to die down. The line just got longer and longer over time. Caesar saw that and was furious. He frowned, "Lamont is intentionally overying the condition and giving out false medical diagnosis. He''s cheating the patients of their money and using the wrong dosage of drugs so that they wille back to find him. I can¡¯t believe there are still so many people that believe in him." Fade smirked, "Well, it¡¯s good that there are a lot of people here today. If we expose them today, more people will know about it." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Caesar nodded and asked, "Brother Fade, what do you have in mind?" "Let''s go take a look," Fade replied. Immediately, the two of them walked to the entrance of Cao Medical Center. The receptionist saw them and frowned, "If you¡¯re here to see the doctor, get in line." Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 Fade shook his head and said, "We are not here to see a doctor." "If not, then scram. You'' re disrupting our business," The receptionist said rudely. She signaled for them to leave. Fade replied, "We are not here to see a doctor, but we have some business to do here. We are looking for Lamont Cao." "That''s right, tell him toe out right now. Tell him that someone from the Tu family is here," Caesar said. The receptionist frowned and responded, "Who are you to address Old Master Cao by his name?" "Are you trying to incite trouble? Leave immediately, or we will make you leave." Both of them ignored the receptionist''s warnings and began yelling at the entrance, "Lamont Cao, Hayden Cao and Henric Cao, get out here immediately!" "What are they doing? Guards!" The receptionist called for the guards to get rid of Fade and Caesar. However, the guards were powerless in front of Fade. Fade demonstrated amazing prowess and defeated the guards in an instant. He then announced coldly, "We will stand here until Lamontes to meet us." Caesar also yelled, "Lamont Cao, are you going to be a sore loser? Are you scared of us?" There was sudden chaos at the entrance of the medical center. The people waiting in line were getting restless. "What are you two doing? We want to see the doctor." "That¡¯s right. We went through so much trouble to get in line and now you are causing trouble here." "Could you stop? Take your shenanigans somewhere else." "That¡¯s true. Don''t you feel embarrassed making a ruckus here at Cao Medical Center?" Hearing theints of the people, Caesar and Fade shook their heads in disappointment. Fade then replied, "In fact, your illnesses can be treated at just any regr clinic. You don''t have to come here. By the way, the medical bill at Cao Medical Center is at least three times more expensive than the usual hospital. It''s not worth it." Fade''s words immediately caused an uproar. "What do you mean? Are you saying that Cao Medical Center is scamming us?" "Nonsense, watch your mouth. Cao Medical Center is andmark in South Bay City, and Old Master Cao is a National Chinese Medical Doctor. He would never lie to us." "Boy, if you continue spouting nonsense, I will make you regret it." "That¡¯s right. I have money and I''ll dly pay the price. What can you do about it?" Fade heard that and snorted, he took a step forward and said, "I''ll prove it to you." After that, Fade grabbed a patient by his shoulder and swiftly pierced a needle into his arm. The patient was shocked and yelled, "What are you doing? Get off me! Henric, the Acupuncture Prince, has been treating me all this while. You will interfere with his treatment!" However, the struggles and squirming of the patient meant nothing to Fade. He quicklypleted his acupuncture routine. After that, Fade also quickly performed acupuncture for more than ten patients. Everyone treated by Fade flew into a rage. They began to cause amotion. "What is that guy trying to do?" "He has definitelymitted a crime. I¡¯m going to call the cops." "Who knows if he even disinfects his needles? I need to go and have a medical checkup." Amidst the discussion, the first patient suddenly shouted, "Wow, I feel great! The pain is gone! I''m cured!" Everyone looked at him in disbelief. "Really? You must be joking. That guy probably didn''t even know what he was doing with the needle." "Pal, get a grip. You have been receiving treatment at Cao Medical Center for two weeks now and your condition didn''t get any better. It''s impossible for that guy to cure you by giving you acupuncture once." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Maybe it''s just for show. Maybe they are in cahoots." A lot of people began to voice their doubts. Fade didn''t say anything and only smiled at them. At that moment, all the other patients that Fade treated began to exim in disbelief. "I feel better. I don''t feel any pain in my abdomen anymore." ""This is too miraculous. Look at my wound, it''s almost fully healed!" "This is amazing! He really is a miracle healer!" If only one person had said that, it made sense for the others to feel suspicious. However, all of the patients Fade treated began to step forward and im they were healed. Everyone began to look at Fade in a different light. "Magic Doctor, thank you so much." "I misspoke just now. I hope you can forgive me." "I''m cured. Thank you so much, Magic Doctor." Fade nodded and said, "Everyone, please think andpare the time I spent to cure you and the time you spent in Cao Medical Center." "All of you could be cured very easily. Why did Cao Medical Center make you undergo so many rounds of treatments?" Hearing what Fade said, all of the patients began to consider the authenticity of his words. They began to grow suspicious of Cao Medical Center. "He''s right. I have been to Cao Medical Center for four times now and my condition has barely improved. However, I was cured immediately by the Magic Doctor." "Me too. That''s almost unbelievable. There is definitely something wrong with Cao Medical Center." "Maybe there were other factors in y, like medical skills, the environment..." "Huh. Even so, Lamont is the National Chinese Medical Doctor. If he can''t even cure our minor ailments, does he even deserve that title?" Suddenly, more and more people grew suspicious of Cao Medical Center. Fade and Caesar saw that and smiled. They were delighted. However, Caesar looked inside the center and frowned. He then told Fade, "Brother Fade, the Cao family is really stubborn. They aren''t evening out despite the ruckus we caused." Fade snorted coldly and scoffed, "They know that they were wrong and they didn''t honor their side of the deal. Besides, they were also exposed for providing sub-par medical treatment. Of course they aren''ting out." Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 "Brother Fade, what should we do? If they continue hiding, we can''t do anything about that either." Fade was silent for a while. Then, he saw something and smiled before saying, "I have an idea." "Brother Fade, what do you have in mind?" Caesar asked. Fade pointed at the huge golden que hanging above the entrance to the medical center. The que wrote, "Acupuncture King of South Bay." "Doesn''t the Cao family pride themselves on being the Acupuncture King of South Bay City''? If that''s the case, I¡¯ll tear that down." After that, Fade leaped into the air and gently smacked the que. To everyone''s horror, the que was now in Fade''s hands. The staff in the medical center all watched in horror as they screamed. "Put down the que!" "How dare you!" "Call the police, hurry up!" Caesar and Fade held the que in their hands and yelled, "Lamont, Hayden and Henric Cao, since you are all just a bunch of cowards, you do not deserve this title anymore!" There was chaos outside. At that moment in a room in Cao Medical Center. Henric sat in front of Hayden and Lamont with anger on his face. He growled, "Caesar Tu and Fade Chen attacked me on Southern Hill and brought the entire project to a halt." Hayden was anxious, "The nursing home project on Southern Hill has cost us about ten billion yuan. If that project is interrupted, we are going to suffer tremendous losses. I can''t let that happen. We need to deal with this immediately." Henric hurriedly added, "Father, you must deal with this matter immediately, or that Fade is going to be a real menace to the Cao family." Hayden agreed with Henric and said to Lamont, "Father, Henric is right. We must get rid of Fade Chen, or it might negatively affect Cao Medical Center''s reputation." Lamont looked at Henric and Hayden and stroked his goatee slowly. He seemed confident and said, "Don''t fret, he is just a nobody. He can''t do anything to the Cao family." However, right after Lamont finished his words. They heard a loudmotioning from outside. "What''s going on? Go take a look," Hayden felt something was amiss and quickly ordered the servants to go out. The sounds were getting louder and louder. The servants went out and came back panting after a short while, reporting, "Something bad happened! Two guys tore down our que and stomped on it. They want to challenge us!" "What!" The three of them couldn''t believe it. They stood up immediately and rushed to the door. At that moment, Fade and Caesar stood firmly on the que and yelled, "What a coward! You don''t deserve the title of ''Acupuncture King of South Bay City''! After all, you are just a joke!" Just when Caesar and Fade were in the middle of inciting the anger of the crowd, the Cao family finally showed up at the door. It was Lamont, Hayden and Henric. The three of them looked around and saw the que on the ground. Their faces turned dark. "Caesar Tu and Fade Chen, you''d better not test our limits." "This is an insult and sphemy towards the Cao family. You must be punished!" "Someone call the cops!" Fade and Caesar looked at the enraged trio with disdain. Caesar then bellowed at Lamont, "Lamont Cao, a few months ago, your grandson, Henric Cao challenged me and lost. He promised that he would never defile my grandmaster''s tomb, and that he woulde clean and spill the beans about what truly happened. Are the Cao family trying to go back on their word?" The passersby heard about the challenge, the grave and ''what happened''. They were all eager to know the truth. "Oh, so they have past grudges!" "Did they have some unresolved business between them? It really sounds like something straight out of a movie." "And did they learn from the same master? What is happening?" There were voices everywhere. Lamont suddenly shook his head and said calmly, "What challenge? I don''t even know what you are talking about. And what is this thing you speak of? What nonsense are you babbling on about?" Upon hearing this, Caesar Tu was furious. Lamont was trying to deny everything that happened. "Lamont, you are a National Chinese Medical Doctor, don''t you dare own up to what you did?" Caesar yelled. Lamont''s eyebrows twitched as he insisted, "I don'' t understand what you are trying to say." Caesar was really angry. He took out the contract that they signed after the challenge and demanded, "Henric Cao signed these, so you can''t deny it anymore." "And also, do you want me to tell everyone the evil deeds you did all those years ago?" Caesar continued. Lamont was startled. He waved to some people and wanted them to stop what was going to happen. However, Fade stood in front of them and stopped them. With that, Caesar sessfully told everyone the story of how Lamont went up to Southern Hill to learn medicine and his evil, heinous schemes. He exposed Lamont''s past of going around scamming people and the various people he manipted in order to try and cover his dark past. Everyone heard that and was shocked. "Lamont was really so despicable back then." "If what he said was true, then Lamont is truly a disgusting man." "This kind of person doesn''t deserve the title of ''Acupuncture King of South Bay City'' and definitely not the title of National Chinese Medical Doctor." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "I vaguely remember what happened back then. I only remembered that Lamont went back up the hill shortly after he came down. I didn''t know that there were so many things going on in the dark." "However, we can''t hold them true to their word yet!" "That¡¯s right. For all we know, it could just be some story they made up!" "From the way I see it, they are just here to defame Old Master Cao." Of course there were sceptics on both ends of the spectrum. Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 The scene was disorderly and people were arguing left and right. Caesar stared at Lamont and asked, "Lamont Cao, what do you have to say for yourself?" Lamont looked at Caesar and went silent for a while. He then said, "There were some things I wanted to bring with me to the grave, but it seems like that is not possible anymore. Are you sure you want to know the truth?" Caesar looked at Lamont and felt uneasy. However, he insisted and said, "Lamont, my grandfather wants you toe clean and tell the truth. You have to restore my grandfather and my grandmaster''s honor, as well as apologize to everyone who you have scammed over the years." Everyone was silent. They were waiting for Lamont¡¯s response. Suddenly, a group of reporters came running over with their equipment and started streaming. Lamont saw that and his gaze flickered. He sighed and said, "I just wanted to let these things go and forget about it." "But since the Tu family is so aggressively trying to frame me, I need to expose the truth about what happened." Caesar heard that. He didn¡¯t like where it was heading. The onlookers all gathered closer. "Old Master Cao, tell us. What really happened?" "That guy said that you were an evil man and did loads of evil things. Is it true?" "You need to exin yourself." Lamont then began to reminisce and said, "Back then, I was a disciple with Jason Tu under the tutge of our master." "I was the youngest amongst all the disciples and was the most talented too. The master loved me and also nurtured me the most." "After I had some sess, I went down the mountain to open a clinic to treat the people." "Originally, it was a good thing. I could sharpen my skills and also help people. However, Jason became jealous of me. Hence, he spread lies about me and ndered me in front of the master. He told my master that I was scamming people and in the end, he got so angry that he called me back up the mountain." Hearing that, everyone''s face changed. Caesar''s face changed. He yelled, "Lamont, what is this bullsh*t? My grandfather has never used you of anything. It was a fact that you scammed people and now you are trying to manipte the truth! You..." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lamont shook his head and said, "Look, I don''t know what he told you, but that''s the truth. Back then, Jason wasn''t the only one that was jealous of me. All of the other disciples were just like him, but Jason was the worst." Immediately, Lamont continued, "I was framed by Jason and had to go back. I continued honing my skills and improved a lot until the master eventually approved of me." "Then, he decided that he wanted to bestow upon me his Bronze Acupuncture Manual, his prized possession. He wanted me to learn the Bronze Needle Spike from him." "I knew that was a really big deal and I knew that the other disciples were envious of me but I didn''t expect that Jason would resort to such despicable ploy." "He wanted the manual for himself, so what did he do? He stole the manual and left the n. In the end, the master died of depression." "For so many years, I have always asked for the manual from Jason on behalf of the master, but he has never given it to me. Instead, he continued spreading lies, saying that he got the manual legitimately and ndered me in public." "I always thought of him as my senior and a fellow National Chinese Medical Doctor, so I didn''t want to expose him." "But what I didn¡¯t expect was that he grew even bolder over the years and began to spread even more malicious lies about me." "Now, he even sent his grandson toe and challenge Cao Medical Center and ruin its good reputation." "If that is how you want things to be, I will not tolerate it anymore. I have been patient enough all these years and I will not be silenced!" "If you continue creating trouble for me, don''t me me for retaliating!" Lamont roared at Caesar. A group of men suddenly appeared behind Lamont and they surrounded Fade and Caesar. They were the bodyguards of the Cao family. Fade and Caesar could feel their blood boiling. In particr, Caesar was absolutely furious. He didn''t expect Lamont to be so shameless. Not only did he lie about the truth, he turned around and ndered Jason. Caesar wanted to just go up to Lamont and give him a heavy punch in the face. However, the people there sympathized with Lamont. "So that''s the truth! Old Master Cao, you really had it rough." "Jason Tu is such a terrible man. How could he do this after all these years? You really should have stood up to him much sooner." "I was almost fooled by him too." "I didn¡¯t expect that there were people like this amongst the National Chinese Medical Doctors. What a disgrace to the name!" "They need to be punished!" Most of the people there were locals from South Bay City and they were influenced by the Cao family. Hence, most of them naturally were biased towards Lamont. In an instant, Fade and Caesar became the target of the public''s scorn. Caesar was anxious and he wanted to defend himself. However, his words all fell on deaf ears. Fade suddenly patted Caesar on the shoulder and assured him calmly, "Don¡¯t worry. They may be able to manipte the truth this time around, but they can''t keep hiding it forever. The truth will be revealed eventually." "But..." Caesar was still worried. Fade then took out his phone and dialed a number he had not called in a long time. He then said into his phone, "Director Qi, good afternoon. I am Fade Chen, the one from Sincere Medicine Center. I have something to report to you." Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 "Okay, sure. I''ll let someone tell you the whole story," Fade said and passed the phone to Caesar, saying, "Caesar, briefly summarize what happened back then. They can help us." "Who is..." Caesar was confused. Could a simple phone call like this help settle all their problems? However, since Fade had already said that, Caesar only followed his instructions. He told the man on the phone about the feud that took ce between Jason and Lamont. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The members of the Cao family looked at them in disdain. Henric was furious. He stared at Fade and scoffed, "Huh, are you calling for help? I wonder who dares to help you when they see us, the Cao family before them!" Hayden looked at Fade triumphantly and dered, "You are in South Bay City and you are standing before Cao Medical Center. You are naive to challenge us here. As long as the medical industry in South Bay City still stands, the Cao family is impregnable." Hayden was confident as he should be. After all, the Cao family were major yers in the medical industry in South Bay City. They weren''t only involved in the Chinese medicinal industry, but they were also involved with western medicine as well. The Cao family were stakeholders in most major medical services in the city. In other words, the Cao family owned practically half the pharmaceutical industry in South Bay City. It was because of that reason that Hayden was extremely arrogant. Fade saw that and sneered at Hayden. He said, "Do you really think that the Cao family is all- powerful in South Bay City?" "If so, what can you do about it?" Hayden nced at Fade and replied, "What can someone like you do to threaten the Cao family?" Fade only smiled and refused to argue with him. He then took the phone from Caesar and scrolled through his contacts. He called Sasha and said, "I don''t care how you do it, I want you topletely ce an embargo on all of the Cao family''s business and trades in South Bay City." After that, Fade hung up the phone and smiled faintly. The three members of the Cao family heard what Fade said on the phone and looked at each other. They cackled. "Haha, what a show-off. I''ll give you credit for the amazing acting though." "An embargo on the Cao family? Who do you think you are? What a fool!" ""He is just trying to y tricks on us." Henric gritted his teeth and said, "Grandpa, dad, don''t waste your time. He is obviously just trying to intimidate us. Hurry up and teach him a lesson." Henric had been brutally beaten up by Fade twice in a row, and he absolutely despised Fade now. He waved his hands and all of the able- bodied fighters of the Cao family approached Fade. With around thirty people surrounding him, Fade''s eyes twitched as he shook his head and sighed, "I didn''t want to resort to violence today, but you leave me no choice." After that, he turned around and charged towards Henric. Henric saw that and was instantly in horror. He quickly shouted, "Help me! Protect me now!" The fighters of the Cao family lunged towards Fade ferociously. Fade looked at these seemingly professional fighters and heaved a long sigh. He cracked his knuckles as he said, "That''s all you got? What a waste of my time." Soon after, the fighters were all defeated by Fade. All of themy on the ground, rolling in pain. Everything happened in under a minute and Fade didn''t even suffer a scratch. With a simple leap, Fade appeared in front of Henric and grabbed him by the neck. He then narrowed his eyes and said, "I warned you to never provoke me. Now, you will live to regret it." Fade then mmed Henric to the ground and ced a foot on Henric''s left leg. He was going to stomp on it and break it. Henric saw that and his face paled. He screamed in horror, "No, please don''t!" Hayden and Lamont were also shocked as they roared at Fade, "Don''t you dare...!" However, Fade didn''t care one little bit. Amidst their hysterical screams, Fade stomped his foot down and a loud crack was immediately heard. Henric began wailing. After that, Fade turned around and said to Caesar, "Let''s go." "But..." Caesar was still reluctant to leave. After all, he didn''t get to resolve the age-long feud and was instead ndered by the Cao family. Even Jason ended up being wrongly used. Fade understood what Caesar was thinking about and he patted him on the shoulder, saying, "Don''t worry. Things will be fine. Didn¡¯t I already make the phone call just now?" Caesar was curious and asked, "Brother Fade, who did you call anyway? Are they really that powerful? Could they really get to the bottom of this and clear my grandpa''s name?" Fade smiled and said, "Don''t worry. The man I called is really that powerful." "Really? Who is he?" Caesar curiously asked. Fade pointed upwards before telling him, "It''s someone from Capital City, Director Qi of the Drug Administration." Caesar was amazed and pleasantly surprised, "Director Qi? He isn''t just a member of the Drug Administration, but he is also one of the members of the board, right? If he is the one overlooking this matter, then that''s great news!" Fade patted Caesar Tu on the shoulder and smirked, "I told you, don''t worry. Everything will be fine." "Brother Fade, thank you so much," Caesar finally had a smile on his face. At that moment in front of the medical center, Hayden and Lamont had just managed to attend to Henric''s broken leg. Suddenly, Hayden''s phone rang. He answered it impatiently and shouted, "What is it?" The guy on the phone answered anxiously, "Mr. Cao, there''s bad news! The equipment and raw materials we were importing has been confiscated at the Jade City harbor." "What? How could that happen? I thought we had all the paperwork done?" Hayden roared. The man answered, "We have used this route for the past four years and we had no problems with it. But it seems like we have offended someone important and they want to mess with us." "Offended someone!?" Hayden recalled what Fade had said and his heart skipped a beat. He was horrified as he thought to himself, "Did Fade Chen really have the power to impose embargoes on the Cao family?" Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 The Cao family''s affairs were finally over. After all, Neal needed some time to investigate and collect evidence on that. On the other hand, Sasha took action as soon as she received a call from Fade. She had immediately arranged for a boycott on the Cao family''s businesses, putting them in a crisis. At the moment, the Cao family''s businesses were in aplete mess, and even their medical center was affected too and had been closed temporarily. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hayden and Lamont were constantly going back and forth between the various family- owned companies, contacting the executives of eachpany to try and figure out what was going on? Caesar had been quite busy recently as well. He maintained close contact with his grandfather and Neal, providing all kinds of evidence to help Neal in investigating Lamont''s affairs. Meanwhile, life was peaceful and quiet for Fade who was staying in the vi provided by Boss Xu, with Lauren attending to him respectfully every day. Lauren had be a professional nanny from the training in the past few days. Another day passed. Fade looked at the sun and said to himself, "The Soo family''s annual banquet is happening tomorrow. Momo''s marriage will probably be mentioned by then. I must take action at that time." While Fade was thinking about it with his head held low, his cell phone rang. He looked at it and realized that it was from an unknown number. Fade paused for a while before he picked it up, "Hello." "Hello, is this Mr. Chen?" A gentle young woman''s voice came from the phone. Fade was a little surprised, he replied, "This is Fade Chen, may I know who you are..." The woman said softly, "Hello, Mr. Chen. My name is Natalie, I am Momo''s friend. Momo has something to discuss with you, but it is inconvenient for her to do so now, so she let me contact you." "You are Momo''s friend!" Fade was slightly surprised and said, "Miss Lan, is there anything I can help with?" Natalie replied, "Mr. Chen, can you meet me at the musical fountain in South Bay Garden? I will be waiting for you here." Fade made a rough estimation of the travel distance and immediately said, "Okay, I will be there in half an hour. Thank you, Miss Lan." "It''s okay, I''m Momo''s friend. It''s not a big deal," Natalie said softly and then hung up the phone. Then, Fade drove his car and hurried towards South Bay Garden. Twenty minutester, Fade arrived at the destination and saw a young girl with long hair in a sky blue dress by the water fountain in the garden. She seemed to be in her early twenties. At first nce, she appeared friendly with her round cheeks and warm smile. He couldn''t help but feel that she was an easy-going person. "Are you Mr. Chen?" The girl saw Fade approaching, and stepped forward with her right hand extended. Fade shook Natalie''s hand gently and nodded. "I am, and you must be Miss Lan, right?" Natalie nodded. Then she smiled and tucked her hair behind her ears as she said, "Mr. Chen, please follow me." Fade nodded and followed after her. Then the two of them walked around the park, and finally went through a narrow path in the forest and reached the back of the fence. A ck Mercedes-Benz SUV was parked behind the fence. Natalie pointed to the car and said to him, "Mr. Chen, please get in the car!" "This is..." Fade felt a little odd. Before Natalie could exin, the door of the car suddenly opened. Someone emerged from the car and plunged into Fade''s arms almost instantly. She cried, "Fade, you are finally here." Fade took a closer look and found that the person in his arms was Momo. He patted Momo''s back, andforted her softly, "It''s okay, don''t cry. I''m here, I''m here." Momo wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, and said to Fade, pouting, "Hmph, I¡¯m not crying!" Looking at her adorable face, Fade couldn''t help but chuckled and said, "Okay, you didn''t cry. The water stains on my shirt are definitely not your tears, it must be your sweat, right?" "It''s not sweat, it''s just..." Momo huffed. At this moment, Natalie came over and smiled gently as she said, "Momo, it''s gettingte, let''s get going." Only then did Momoe back to her senses. She quickly took Natalie''s arm and smiled while saying, "Natalie, I''m sorry! I was so excited for a while that I forgot about it. Let''s get in the car and head off now." Natalie smiled and said, "Young girl, I''ve seen you through. You''ve forgotten about me after seeing your sweetheart, haven''t you?" "Natalie, I haven''t forgotten about you! You will always be in my heart," Momo refuted, and then got into the back seat of the car with Fade. Natalie got into the driver seat and started the car. As the car engine started, Fade couldn''t help but ask Momo, "Momo, what is going on? Where are we heading now?" At that, Momo pursed her lips suddenly, and said angrily, "Fade, let me tell you what happened to me in my family in the past two days. My uncle and grandpa treated me like a criminal. Apart from sleeping and going to the toilet, they ordered someone to follow me at all times,pletely forcing me under house arrest." Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown, revealing his disapproval. Fade knew that the Soo family had always opposed Momo''s rtionship with himself, but he didn''t expect Egbert and Somoset to put Momo under house arrest. Momo continued angrily, "I know what they are thinking, they are worried that I will escape from the marriage if I get out of the house. So, they locked me up until the annual banquet to affirm my marriage." "Then how did you manage toe out now?" Fade asked. Momo said, "I begged my dad for a long time, and with his help, I managed to get rid of those people on watch and get out of the house." "After I came out, I found Natalie. Natalie is my bestie. We have known each other for more than ten years. I asked Natalie to arrange things for me, then let youe here and meet me." "Arrange things for you? What things?" Fade asked. Momo kept it a secret and smiled mysteriously to Fade, "Don''t worry, just wait for a moment, we will be there soon." After that, Fade stopped asking about it, and sat with Momo while listening to herints all the way. Natalie who was in the driver''s seat was surprisingly a great listener. She barely interrupted their conversation along the way. She knew when to intercept their conversation asionally, which made her seem adequately involved in the conversation. Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Along the way, Fade had a good impression of Natalie. Initially when they first met, Fade thought she was just another ordinary rich girl with a gentle demeanor. However from what he observed, Natalie was a mature woman who knew how to handle things calmly and rationally. She was more sensiblepared to the innocent Momo. The car eventually came to a stop and Natalie said, "Here we are." Following that, the three of them got out of the car. Fade saw theplex and exquisite architecture in front of him, and eximed in surprise, "A church." Momo nodded and said, "Fade, this is a famous church in South Bay City. It has been here for more than 100 years. It is said that it was built way back when those Western missionaries first came to our country. Later, it survived through the war time without any damage, which was very lucky." While listening, Fade looked at the church again. Although the church was not big, it was indeed sophisticated. Although some parts of it looked weathered from the test of time, there was an elegant and noble vibe to it. The church was beautiful, but Fade remained puzzled. He turned towards Momo and asked, "Momo, what are we doing here? I didn''t know that you''re a Christian?" Momo couldn''t help but blush upon hearing this. She lowered her head and said shyly, "This...I..." "What''s wrong, Momo! Is there anything that you can''t tell me?" Fade questioned. When Momo heard the words, she plucked up her courage, raised her head and looked into his eyes, and said, "Fade, I want to marry you, in this church." "Ah!" Fade was taken aback. His eyes widened as he looked at Momo and said, "Momo, I am your... why did you suddenly think of marrying me? You never mentioned it to me before, we..." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Fade almost blew the cover out of shock. Momo looked at Fade''s surprised expression and pouted her lips. A look of disappointment shed in her eyes. However, she took Fade'' s hand immediately, moved a little further away, and exined in a low voice, "Fade, what I meant by marrying you is not the legal marriage. I just want to hold a wedding ceremony with you in this church. A ceremony has no legal effect, and you are not betraying my sister too." "But, why do you want to do this? Tomorrow is the Soo Family annual banquet, you..." Fade was still puzzled. Momo''s eyes drooped as disappointment shed across her eyes. Then she exined, "Fade, I know the annual banquet is going to be held tomorrow. I only decided to do this because I am worried about the annual banquet tomorrow." "Now, in the Soo family, everyone wants me to marry Hector Yao except for my dad." "Moreover, I learned from my dad that the Yao family has invited a lot of rich and powerful people in South Bay City, and they are going to formally propose an engagement to me at the annual banquet tomorrow. By then, my grandfather will definitely agree to the proposal." "Even if my dad and I oppose it, I am afraid that it won''t be of any help in front of all those big shots." "I am worried about this. That''s why I thought of a way to hold a wedding ceremony with you and announce our rtionship to the public. This way, the Yao family and my grandfather will be forced to cancel the engagement." Fade finally understood Momo''s thoughts after hearing her exnation. She must be desperate enough toe up with this idea, she had no other choice. Momo looked at Fade, who had remained silent, and pulled his sleeves nervously while whispering, "Fade, it''s my fault. I made my own decision without discussing it with you in advance. If you don''t want to do it, then forget it, let''s go back." As Fade noticed Momo¡¯s disappointment and pitiful appearance, he felt a pang in his heart. He rested a hand on her shoulder and said, "I am your brother-inw, I will help you with this, okay?" "Isn''t it just a wedding ceremony? I''m okay with it," Fade said while patting his chest. Momo was overjoyed when she heard this. She threw herself into Fade''s arms immediately and said with a smile, "Fade, you are the best. I like you the most!" Fade couldn''t help but coughed a little when Momo hugged him, he bent over slightly and said, "Okay, keep your voice down, don''t blow the cover." "Yes, I will remember that, Fade!" Momo blinked as she replied sweetly. Her sweet appearance made Fade feel a tingling sensation in his heart, and his body felt numb almost instantly. At this moment, Natalie smiled and walked over. "Momo, don''t waste time here with your boyfriend anymore! The photographer has been waiting inside for you two for a long time." Hearing this, Momo couldn''t help but blush. She let go of Fade quickly and said to Natalie, "Natalie, I didn''t, I just... "It''s okay, there''s no need to exin. I know you the best! You are always like this every time you get excited. It seems that you really like him," Natalie said. Momo smiled and nodded, "Indeed, I like him very much." "Let''s go and get changed for photos," Natalie suggested. The three of them then pushed open the door and entered the church. The simple church had been set up to look like a wedding venue. The fresh flowers, priest, and rings had all been prepared on the stage already. "There is a small room over there. Go and change your clothes!" Natalie pointed to a room in the church. Fade and Momo entered the room and got changed hurriedly. Soon, the two of them were done, and emerged from the room. Fade had on a suit, tie, and leather shoes. This outfit made Fade, who was still young, look more mature, and even manlier. Momo wore a whitece wedding dress, which was extremely gorgeous and delicate. She looked just like a princess in a fairy tale with her dainty makeup. Fade couldn''t help but stare at her momentarily. "Fade, what''s wrong?" Momo looked at the dazed Fade and asked. Fade instantly came back to his senses and smiled. "My bride is so beautiful, I was star-struck for a moment." Hearing this, Momo couldn''t help but smile, and hook onto Fade''s arm. "Fade, let''s go out!" When the two of them emerged, the few staff members in the church froze upon seeing them. They looked stunned, and their eyes were all fixed on Momo. The smile on Momo''s face grew even brighter, as her face lit up with joy. Next, Momo and Fade walked towards the priest, ready to hold a ceremony with the priest as their witness. Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 When they were before the priest, Momo turned her head but didn''t see Natalie anywhere in the church. She was a little curious, "Why isn''t Natalie here? Where did she go?" Since no one responded to her, Momo muttered to herself instead, "Perhaps, Natalie has something to do. Let''s continue." The priest looked at the two of them and held up the Bible, and the holy music started to y. The priest said, "Mr. Fade, Miss Soo, you two..." Although this wedding was just a fake ceremony, Momo still felt a little moved when the ceremony began. She felt something that she had never felt before, it was a sense of holiness and bliss. Just like all the girls in the world who would anticipate a perfect wedding, Momo had also fantasized about her wedding before. Although the wedding at this moment was not perfect in any way, Momo felt a different kind of happiness. She felt sweet from head to toe. However, just as Momo was indulged in the happiness, suddenly, the wooden door of the church was pushed open. The creaking sound of the old wooden door immediately destroyed this holy and happy scene. This caused everyone to stand up and look towards the door of the church. Momo and Fade also turned their heads and looked at the church door. When they saw several young men and women entering, Momo''s face instantly fell. Shock and confusion were painted all over her face. "Zarriah, Hector? Why are they here?" Zarriah, the young master of the Soo family, was the son of Somoset, and also Momo''s cousin. Hector, the young master of the Yao family, was Momo''s soon-to-be husband. Zarriah and Hector were known as the South Bay Talents. Two days before, Fade and Lauren were dining in the restaurant when he met Zarriah, so Fade immediately recognised Zarriah. Zarriah was the same as before, d in a suit and leather shoes, looking serious and even a little old-fashioned. The young man next to Zarriah was smiling faint. He was wearing a casual suit, plus a customized watch and some essories, which made him appearposed yet lively. His smile made him look slightly younger than Zarriah. "He is Hector!" Fade''s eyes turned cold as he fixed his gaze on Hector. "Momo!" Zarriah and Hector turned towards Momo and called out Momo stared at the two of them through gritted teeth and said, "How did you know I am here? Hector smiled without exining anything. However, Zarriah pped his hands and said coldly, "Come in!" Natalie bowed her head slightly and walked in respectfully, standing next to Zarriah with her head down. She appeared to be extremely respectful towards Zarriah. Zarriah looked at Momo sternly and asked, "Momo, did you think that none of us would know about your tricks?¡± Hearing this, Momo''s face fell, pain evident in her expression. She looked at Natalie and said, "Natalie, I thought you are my best friend, I believed you, so I told you about this. I didn''t expect that you would deceive me and betray me!" Natalie''s expression changed as she raised her head and looked at Momo. Then, she continued slowly, "Momo, in fact, Young Master Zarriah and I are doing this for your own good." "Your engagement with Young Master Hector is indeed the best choice, whether it is from the aspect of your family status or from your personal considerations!" "Furthermore, Young Master Hector is one of the South Bay Talents. He is outstanding in every aspect, be it his ability or appearance. Momo, you would be happy with him." At this moment, Natalie spoke these words affectionately as if she was doing that for Momo''s sake. However, these so-called affectionate words and concerns came across as extremely disgusting especially from the mouth of a person who had deceived and betrayed her. Momo''s face paled as she stared at Natalie. "I don'' t need others to decide who I marry. Whether I am happy or not, it''s my own business." "I don''t want to be with Hector, I just want to be with Fade, forever!" Momo blurted. Hearing that, Natalie''s expressions changed, and she paused before continuing, "Momo, you are still young now. You''re still immature in the matter of love, so you could easily be fooled by others. You really need to calm down and think carefully about it." "Think about it, can Fade evenpare to Hector?" Natalie questioned, "Momo, if you spend some time with Hector, you will understand how good of a person he is. By then..." "Shut up, shut up!" Momo shouted, "Natalie, no matter what you say now, I won''t believe you ever again. I..." "Enough!" At this moment, Zarriah suddenly shouted and red at Momo as he took a step forward. He then stated sternly, "Momo, I don''t care what you think, and whether you believe us or not. We have already made the decision for your marriage, you have no choice." "Follow me back now!" Zarriah was about to reach out and pull Momo''s hand. Momo shook his hand away fiercely and red at Zarriah. "I won''t go back, I would never agree to this marriage, even in death." "You..." Zarriah''s eyes were red with anger. He raised his hand and was about to p Momo. When Fade saw this, his gaze turned cold. He was about to attack Zarriah. However, at this moment, Hector, who had been smiling, stopped Zarriah and stepped up. "Zarriah, calm down, let me handle it!" When Zarriah heard this, he put down his hand, looked at Hector, and said, "Hector, I''m really sorry. It''s our fault that we didn''t raise her well and allowed her to do something like this. We will definitely teach her well after this." Hector waved his hand and smiled, "Zarriah, it''s okay. Momo is still young and reckless, which is something that I can understand. She will definitely be more mature after we are married." "Hector, who wants to marry you! Don''t you ever think about it," Momo huffed. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Momo, you..." Zarriah red at her. Hector continued to smile and said, "Zarriah, don''t be angry. I''ll talk to Momo." Subsequently, Hector walked up to Momo with a smile. He said to her with an affectionate look, "Momo, do you know that I have fallen in love with you at first sight when I saw you at the Soo Manor ten years ago?." "From that moment on, I said to myself that you''ll be the only woman I love in my life, and I''ll do all my best to protect you, to love you, and to take care of you." "You are my angel, my eternal love. The eternal treasure in my heart." Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Even Hector himself was moved by his own words, but Momo on the other hand, felt nauseous. She felt disgusted. On the contrary, Natalie looked extremely moved by his words as she wiped the suspicious tears from the corners of her eyes and said, "Momo, did you hear that? This is how Young Master Hector feels for you. You''re so lucky to have a man who loves you, and is willing to wait for you. Momo, don''t hesitate anymore, Young Master Hector is surely the right one for you." Momo retched a few times with a disdainful expression on her face. She interrupted Natalie and sneered, "Natalie, please stop your acting. If you''re trying to act like you''re moved, I suggest you go take some acting sses first?" "Momo, I..." Natalie''s expression fell. Momo then turned to Hector and said, "Hector, do you really think I''m that naive to be fooled by your words? Although I have been studying abroad these years and didn''t spend a long time in South Bay City, do you think that I¡¯m clueless as to what you''ve done in the past?" "When you were in high school, you harassed a girl in your ss and forced her to do something she didn''t want to. Her parents had evene to the school for this matter. In the end, this matter was settled with money from your family." "Do you think I didn''t know about the romantic affairs between you and the campus belles? Your disgusting videos have gone viral on the Inte a long time ago." "And I don''t think you will want me to continue on those disgusting and absurd things you and your friends do in the clubs and bars, right?" "I clearly know what kind of man you are, you know it too. Don''t pretend to be an affectionate, infatuated man in front of me, it''s disgusting," Momo said disdainfully.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Hector''s expressions changed drastically, and the smile was wiped off from his face. His face was twitching uncontrobly. "Momo, in fact, those are just some misunderstandings, they are all rumors. My true love is you, I just want to be with you forever, we..." Hector was still defending himself, but what he said sounded so weak, meaningless, and even a little ridiculous. Zarriah also exined, "Momo, you may have misunderstood Hector. Hector is now the sessor of the Yao family. He needs to go to a lot of meetings and functions, those stories aren''t true." Natalie also added, "Momo, Young Master Hector really loves you. I can testify that Young Master Hector..." Momo couldn'' t be bothered by their words anymore, so she cut them off and said, "What does it have to do with me whether he loves me or not? Anyway, I don''t love him." "The person I love is only him!" Momo turned to look at Fade, and then she held Fade''s head with her hands, and ced her lips on his, kissing him in front of everyone. Under Zarriah, Hector and Natalie¡¯ s shocked gazes, the two of them kissed. Seeing the Fade and Momo kissing each other intimately, their faces darkened in an instant. Especially Hector, whose gaze had be extremely cold as he red at Fade. He could pierce through Fade right then and there. Zarriah shouted angrily, "Momo, do you know what you are doing? You are ruining the reputation of the Soo family. What a sl*t! You¡ª" While talking, Zarriah rushed over and raised his palm to p Momo. However, at this critical moment, Fade raised his hand and grasped Zarriah¡¯s wrist, stopping him in midair. Then he threw Zarriah''s hand off as he warned coldly, "You better don''t do it, otherwise, I don''t mind fracturing your arm." Zarriah''s face turned pale instantly. He could still remember vividly the scene at the restaurant where Fade taught both him and Luther a lesson. Luther was a disciple from East Deer Academy, and a real warrior at the early stage of the ck Level. However, in the end, he was unmatched for Fade. Zarriah, who didn''t have any martial arts skill, was definitely not Fade''s opponent either. Zarriah stepped back with fear in his eyes. He looked terrible. Meanwhile, Hector came over with a cold expression. He stared at Fade fiercely andmanded, "I don''t care who you are or how you''ve tricked Momo. But let me tell you now, I am Memo''s fiance. Now, get out of my way. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite." Hector knew that he couldn''t do anything with Momo then, so he simply turned the target to Fade. As long as he chased Fade away, he would naturally win Momo back. Momo was very angry when she heard Hector''s words, "Hector, you''re so shameless, I have said that I am not interested in you, I am not your fiancee. Why are you..." Fade patted Momo lightly as heforted her and said, "You don''t need to be angry with someone like him, let me handle this." "Okay!" Momo nodded and took a step back obediently. Seeing this, Hector''s expression became twisted. He wished he could kill Fade right in that instant. Fade approached Hector and said coldly, "I want to say the same thing to you too. I am the one whom Momo likes, you''d better get out of here now and stop getting yourselves involved. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite too." "How dare you threaten me, do you want to die!" Hector was angered. Saying that, he wielded a punch towards Fade. Zarriah was shocked when he saw that and shouted hurriedly, "Hector, don''t..." "Zarriah, you..." Before Hector came back to his senses, Fade had already countered Hector''s punch directly with his own fist. In an instant, a huge force hit Hector and caused him to stumble back. He then fell onto the floor, looked rather pathetic. "How dare you..." Hector was both angry and humiliated. He pointed at Fade, waved his hand and shouted, "Catch him, and beat him hard!" In an instant, a group of people rushed up from behind Hector and surrounded Fade. These people were the thugs employed by the Yao family. They were all strong and were warriors of the Yellow Level. The leader among them was an experienced warrior in thete stage of Yellow Level, and he was quite famous in the martial art circle. This group of people had been following Hector around, and had beaten up many people who were against Hector. At that moment, they looked savage and fierce as they surrounded Fade. However, they were all greeted with Fade''s attacks. Fade didn''t really need to use his full strength at all to beat these weak rookies. He shook his head, then started to throw his attacks towards them. Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 In an instant, the sound of fighting apanied by screams echoed through the church. Fade beat these thugs and sent them flying beforending with a thud front of Hector. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Hector, who was still full of confidence just then suddenly shuddered in fear as he saw Fade defeated all his men in less than three minutes. He widened his eyes in utter fear and shock. "You, how did you..." Fade stepped towards Hector and grabbed him by the cor. "What? I have warned you not to get involved anymore, but you did not listen. Now, tell me yourself, how should I teach you a lesson?" "I, I''m Hector Yao, the young master of the Yao family! If you dare hurt me, our family won''t let you go easily, I...," Hector shouted fearfully. Fade shook his head, showing ack of interest. He was bored with Hector''s repetitive ims. On the other hand, Zarriah'' s expression had changed. He retreated to a distance to make a call. When the phone connected, he whispered something in a hurry, "Young Master Chee, where are you? We can''t hold it anymore here. You''ve arrived? Okay, I¡¯lle out and get you," With that, Zarriah approached the door of the church quietly. Meanwhile, Fade had grabbed Hector by the cor and pped him harshly several times. Hector''s cheeks were swollen after that. Hector was annoyed and in pain, he started cursing. "Fade, how dare you hit me! I won''t let you go," "My dad is Salgado. My dad will definitely get revenge for me." "S-stop hitting me." At this moment, Zarriah walked into the church quickly with two people and shouted sharply, "Fade, stop, see who''s here," At that, Fade stopped and looked towards the door. There were two young men behind Zarriah. One of them had bandages on both his arms and a look of hatred on his face. It was Luther. There was another young man next to Luther who was only in his teens. The young man''s expression was of arrogance. He held his head up and narrowed his eyes when looking at Fade. His attitude was extremely conceited. "Fade, the master of the East Deer Academy is here. You''d bettere to kneel and beg for mercy!" Zarriah shouted. Fade let go of Hector and threw him onto the ground. Then, he sneered and walked over. ncing at Luther disdainfully, he said, "The master of East Deer Academy? Are you referring to this guy whose arms had been fractured by me?" "You..." Before Zarriah could speak, Luther was enraged. He red at Fade fiercely, wishing that he could just kill Fade right then and there. The young man beside Luther nced at Fade after hearing that. He raised his right hand and pointed at Fade. "So you admitted that you hurt my senior, Luther?" Fade looked at the boy and replied ndly, "Yeah. So what?" "So what?" The young man repeated coldly, "How can we allow the disciples of East Deer Academy to be bullied by outsiders easily. Since you have hurt him, you have to pay for it now." "Come here and kneel down in front of me, then cripple both of your arms yourself. I can spare your life," the young man said proudly with a condescending tone, appearing extremely arrogant. Fade thought it was ridiculous. "Who are you? If you want me to kneel and apologize, just forget it, because it''s impossible." The young man snorted and said, "My name is Larson, the disciple of Valko, principal of East Deer Academy. Now, do you know who I am? Come over and kneel to apologize." Fade shook his head upon hearing that. "Who''s Valko? I''ve never heard of him. As for his disciple, this is even more ridiculous." "Young man, this is none of your business. If you leave now, I will treat it as nothing has happened," Fade sneered and said with disdain. Larson''s immature face flushed red from anger instantaneously. He stared at Fade ferociously, then raised his right hand and said, "You are courting death! Now, it''s pointless to fracture your arms yourself. I will cripple all your limbs and then put you on a leash to take you for a walk on the street." While talking, Larson rushed towards Fade. As Valko''s disciple, Larson''s talents and strength were indeed incredible. At a young age, he had already reached the middle stage of ck Level. His strength was one level higher than Luther''s, he was much better than many of the other warriors at his age. However, it was a pity that his opponent was Fade. This meant that he was destined to lose. Larson''s move carried a kind of ferocity that was notmensurate with his age. Each of his moves was violent, and aimed at Fade''s critical points. He attacked with full force. Fade frowned and said coldly, "How did you develop this kind of move at such a young age. How did Valko teach you, how useless." "Who are you to criticize my master? You''re looking for death. Take this!" Larson was furious. He mmed his fist with maximum energy fiercely at Fade like a hammer. However, Fade simply hit back with his palm, and the huge force straightaway pushed Larson backwards. Larson staggered and almost fell to the ground. "You, I didn''t expect..." Larson obviously didn''t expect Fade to be so powerful. His anger soared. He charged at Fade repetitively with fiercer and more vicious moves. Seeing this, Fade frowned and snorted coldly, "I''ve been merciful to you because of your young age. Please behave yourself. If this goes on, don''t me me for being impolite and destroy your entire life''s hard work." However, Larson was furious, and didn''t take Fade'' s words to heart. After all, he was the disciple of Vai Ko, the principal of East Deer Academy. He had always enjoyed a high position in the academy in terms of strength and status. He was literally the chosen one. The kind of treatment he used to get in the academy made him be arrogant and reckless. Whenever he was not satisfied with something, he would force the others to do as he pleased. If he couldn''t change the results, he would just destroy them. Presently, he felt the exact same way towards Fade. Fade''s strength had exceeded his expectations, and he knew that he was no match for him. Seeing that he was going to lose soon, Larson''s eyes shed with a vicious look. He clenched his right hand into a fist and attacked Fade again, but he kept his left hand behind him, and quietly made some small movements. Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 "Take this punch!" Larson shouted as his right fist charged towards Fade. Fade narrowed his eyes slightly, anger evident in his eyes as he blocked Larson''s attack with his palm. With a loud "bang", the two forces collided, and the oue was the same as before. Larson seemed unable to cope with Fade''s strength at all. His punch was once again blocked by Fade directly. Just when everyone thought that Larson was about to lose, a sharp look shed across Larson''s eyes, and his left hand, which had been behind him, suddenly appeared. He aimed and stabbed towards Fade''s lower abdomen from another angle. It was almost unpredictable as Larson''s attack headed towards Fade once again. Momo was shocked and shouted anxiously, "Fade, watch out." Zarriah, Hector and Luther on the other hand, almostughed out loud with pleasure on their faces. "Go to hell!" Larson shed a sinister smile. A sharp de, hidden between his fingers, dashed towards Fade''s abdomen. The lower abdomen was a critical point. For a martial artist, it was the ce where the energy was stored. At such a young age, Larson already demonstrated such vicious attacks, adamant to cripple Fade. Noticing the move, anger swept over Fade as he said in a deep voice, "At first, I had thought that your arrogance was due to your young age. Now, it seems that I have misjudged you. You are just cruel and heartless, that has nothing to do with your age." "If that''s the case, then I will teach you a lesson on behalf of your master and your parents," Fade shouted coldly as he struck Larson''s left hand. Larson''s expression was filled with anger. "Teach me a lesson? Who are you to teach me a lesson? Go to hell!" While shouting, Larson pierced towards Fade with a sinister look on his face. However, just as he was about to stab into Fade and end it all, Fade reached out his left hand at lightning speed and grasped Larson''s left wrist urately. "You..." Before Larson could even react, Fade twisted his left hand slightly. With a crack, Larson let out a scream as his left wrist was fractured, and the sharp de in his hand fell onto the ground with a tter. "Ah, my hand! You, how dare you..." Larson grimaced as he red at Fade and screamed. He then rushed over to Fade like a beast gone berserk. Fade narrowed his eyes at Larson and said coldly, "Again? You¡¯re asking for your own death." Fade kicked Larson on the chest before Larson could reach him. Larson, who was not tall, was sent flying in the air from Fade''s powerful kick, andnded hard on the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood, andy almost motionlessly on the ground. Zarriah, Hector, and Luther had never expected such a result. After all, they had thought that Fade would not be able to face off against the disciple of Valko. However, after witnessing the oue, they realized they were wrong. Fade''s strength had completely exceeded their expectations. Not only was he stronger than Luther, but he was even stronger than Larson, the talented disciple of East Deer Academy. In an instant, Zarriah and Hector''s impressions of Fade changed. Fade nced at them with a disgusted expression on his face, and snorted coldly, "What are you guys doing here, do you want me to drive you away personally?" Hearing that, the few people came back to their senses suddenly. Not daring to stay there any longer, they scurried out of the church. In the end, only Natalie remained standing on the spot with a terrified expression. She didn''t know how to face Fade and Momo at the moment. When Natalie sensed Momo¡¯s gaze on her, she forced a smile and said, "Momo, I was just doing these for your¡ª" Momo turned her head away in disgust as she didn''t want to look at Natalie anymore. She waved her hand and cut Natalie off coldly, "Don''t talk to me. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other anymore. Please leave!" Natalie''s eyes fell and she froze momentarily. In the end, she turned away and left the church quickly. The other staff members in the church had already fled in panic when the fight started just now. Therefore, only Fade and Momo were left in the church. Memo''s eyes were a little sorrowful. She looked up at the colorful stained ss of the church and stared at the sunlight shining through the window. An indescribable feeling slowly rose in her heart. Disappointment, sadness, anger and joy, a mix of emotions surged in Memo''s heart as she was drowned in an unspeakable ocean of emotions. At that moment, she heard a warm voice saying, "My beautiful bride, you look better with a smile." Hearing this, Memo came back to her senses immediately and looked up at Fade, who was standing in front of her, smiling as he reached out his right hand. Memo couldn''t help butugh at the moment as she looked into Fade''s eyes, with a shy and joyful smile, she said, "My husband, you are very handsome today." Fade took Memo''s hand and kissed the back of her hand gently. Memo looked at Fade affectionately, and felt an emotion surging in her heart. At the same time, Fade looked at Memo''s face, and his emotions too started to surge uncontrobly in his heart. Then, the temperature around them rose slowly. "Huff!" Their breathing gradually became rapid as they gazed at each other with fondness and love. Without realizing, their heads drew closer to each other, and finally, their lips met. Almost instantaneously, they erupted into a passionate kiss. It was a kind of feeling that they couldn¡¯t control, a feeling that emerged from the bottom of their hearts. Momo had taken the initiative to kiss Fade in front of Hector just for show. However, this time, she was just caught up in the moment. They didn''t let go of each other until they were out of breath. They looked at each other, their cheeks flushed. Something sweet was in the air and that made everything look so dreamy. "Momo, I just..." At this moment, Fade felt excited yet conflicted. He didn''t know what to say as he looked at Momo. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g However, Momo seemed to have thought of something suddenly, she turned her head away and smiled, "Fade, you''ve really taken advantage of me this time! What do you think would happen if my sister were to find out..." Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Hearing that, Fade, who was still emotional, was suddenly speechless. He red at her and replied, "Momo, I have helped you! You can''t betray me!" Momo twitched her tiny nose and snorted coldly to Fade, "That will depend on your performance. Otherwise, I would contact my sister..." "Momo, please don''t, tell me what you want me to do. I will definitely go all out and won''t let you down," Fade said hurriedly. Seeing Fade''s reaction, Momo couldn''t help butugh, "I like this attitude. However, I have no idea what I want you to do now. We will talk about itter!" Hearing that, Fade was confused and speechless again. He could no longer remember how many favors he owed Momo. However, it was obviously not the time to talk about this, so Fade nodded in agreement, and then walked out after Momo. At that moment, Momo had her back on Fade. Her mischievous face was painted with a tinge of sadness. She whispered to herself, "Fade, I know your feelings for my sister. I can''t be too selfish. I can''t upset my sister! So, you can just treat this as a joke." Due to the circumstances, Momo''s n of a fake marriage naturally couldn''t take effect any longer. The two of them didn''t continue thinking about it too, they treated it as an opportunity to have a good time together. In the evening, Fade sent Momo back to Soo Manor, and he returned to the vi of Boss Xu. Boss Xu and Lauren were both very respectful to Fade. They greeted Fade when he returned to the vi and immediately served him some tea. "Mr. Chen, tomorrow is the annual banquet of the Soo family. We have received their invitation too, I don'' t know if you..." Fade thought for a while and said, "It''s okay, both of you can attend. Tomorrow, I will go to their annual banquet too." "Yes!" Boss Xu and Lauren nodded. Meanwhile, in other parts of South Bay City, the rich and powerful families were also discussing the Soo family''s annual banquet. Amongst them, many people were gossiping about Fade and Momo''s affairs. After all, South Bay City was not a big city. Although the Soo family had tried to cover up Fade and Momo''s affairs, the news was somehow leaked. Some well-informed people had already known about the situation and couldn''t help but look forward to the Soo family''s annual banquet the next day. "Initially, I thought that the engagement between Momo and Hector was decided long ago and they would just make it official at the banquet, but I didn''t expect someone to suddenlye out halfway andpete with Hector." "Actually, it''s not apetition, it''s just a little sideline to the story. How could Fade bepared to Hector? The gap between them is too big!" "Absolutely! If I were Soo family, it''s easy to choose. There is nopetition at all between these two men. Of course Hector is the better choice! He''s better than Fade in every way, this includes his status and personality." "So, at the annual banquet tomorrow, are we going to side with Hector?" "Of course, should we even consider it? If you don''t help Hector, then do you want to help Fade? That''s impossible." In the lively night, the Yao Manor and Soo Manor were even livelier. It was just that, the young masters of both families had just gone through the incident during the day, so their expressions at the moment were gloomy. Zarriah sat in front of his father, Somoset, with a cold face and said, "Dad, Fade was just too much, he almost hurt me, and..." After listening to Zarriah''s story, Somoset''s face fell and he bellowed coldly, "He''s absolutely crossed the line. He still didn''t know who''s the boss in the city, huh? He''d better note tomorrow. I won''t be treating him nicely-" In the Yao family manor. Hector was no better. He looked at his father, Salgado and his grandfather, Finnegan, and narrated the day''s incident. Then he mmed on the chair''s armrest with a dark expression and said harshly, "I must take revenge on Fade." "Also that shameless b*tch, Momo. How could she kiss Fade in front of me! This kind of woman, I don''t-" Salgado frowned and said, "Momo is still the daughter of the Soo family after all. This marriage is still necessary. You still have to propose to her tomorrow. As for your post-marriage life, I will not care about it." Finnegan added, "Hector, you have to remember. You are the young master of the Yao family and our future hope. A woman is nothing to you, understand?" "I understand! Grandpa!" Hector nodded, but his face was still gloomy. He gritted his teeth and thought, "Momo, I will definitely teach you a lesson after you marry me, you b*tch." Just as the young masters of the two big families were in a heated discussion, a piece of news reached the hands of both families almost at the same time. The one who received the news at the Soo family was Harper''s mother, L, while the one who received the news at the Yao family was Sonia''s father, Henderson. The news they received was about the investigation of the matter rted to Harper, Sonia, and Abell being held up in Jade city. The report of the investigation had been delivered to them. After the two of them studied the report, their faces darkened almost at the same time, albeit in different locations. Looking at the photos on the report, they gritted their teeth with hatred and said, "It''s you! My child had been trapped in Jade City because of you too. Tomorrow, I must-" Amidst their anger, the report that had Fade''s photo on it was torn to pieces by L and Henderson. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At the same time, Abell''s father, Harib Liu, who was the head of the Stealth Team in South Bay City, was still awake. As the director of the Stealth Team in South Bay City, Harib was definitely one of the top elites in South Bay City. He had received the invitation from the Soo family to join the annual banquet the next day too. However, Harib was a little absent-minded about the annual banquet. After all, his son, Abell had not returned from Jade City yet, and he didn''t know what happened to Abell. While Harib was still depressed, his wife received a phone call. After talking on the phone aggravatedly, she walked out of the room as she replied, "I know what I should do tomorrow, don¡¯t worry!¡± After hanging up the phone, she came over to Harib''s side. He nced at her and asked casually, "Who were you talking to? What happened?" Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Harib''s wife replied, "It was Henderson. He said that he''s received the news about Abell and the others in Jade City." "Henderson wants us to side with them at the annual banquet of the Soo family tomorrow to question the culprit and also speak for Hector. He also mentioned that L will also be on our side." Hearing this, Harib frowned and said, "We''d better not intervene in the Soo and Yao family''s affairs, to prevent any trouble." The wife said in displeasure, "Why can''t we intervene? Do you know who is the culprit who harmed our Abell? It''s the one who came to South Bay City recently, the one named Fade! He even had an affair with Miss Memo." "That fe has caused Abell to suffer in Jade City. How dare he evene to South Bay City to cause trouble and go against the Yao family now? He is totally digging his own grave." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Harib listened to his wife without saying a word, he wasn''t interested in intervening in the affairs of the two families. However, when he heard the name "Fade", he thought it sounded a little familiar. He frowned inadvertently and asked, "Who''s that Fade whom you are talking about? Do you have his information?" The wife grew curious and subsequently got up and found a copy of the report. She handed it to Harib and said, "This is the guy who made Abell suffer in Jade City. You must teach him a good lesson tomorrow. You can''t let him go just like that..." While his wife was stillining, Harib''s body trembled as he looked at Fade''s photo in the report. He turned to his wife and asked, "Are you sure this is the Fade you are talking about?" "It''s him, what''s the matter? Recently, the scandal between Momo and this guy has spread throughout the South Bay City. What''s the matter with you, why are you so anxious?" His wife asked with confusion on her face. Harib stood up immediately and said, "If it is him, we definitely can''t offend him tomorrow. Regarding your promise to Henderson just now, call him and reject him immediately." "Harib, are you crazy! This guy caused Abell to suffer in Jade City, why are you still helping him? Why are you afraid of taking revenge against him when your son was harmed by him? Are you still a man?" Harib was angered, he stared at his wife and shouted, "What do you know? He is not someone we can deal with! If you offend him, then you are only courting death." "What are you talking about, he is just a young kid, what''s so great about him? At most, he is just the owner of apany in Jade City. What are you afraid of! Besides, Henderson and L are with us, why are you... "the wife said in puzzlement and dissatisfaction. Harib said with agitation, "What am I afraid of? Do you know his true identity?" "His true identity? Does he have any other identity?" his wife wondered. Harib''s face was grim as he replied, "Of course there is. Do you still remember that I went to Bay Cityst year? At that time, when I was there, I..." Harib recounted the situation he encountered in Bay City. His wife listened quietly, her expression slowly changed, and finally she fell into a shock. In the early morning of the next day, the South Bay City was lively. Almost all the rich and powerful people in South Bay City had all gone out to converge at the Soo Manor. This was because it was the day of the much anticipated Soo family''s annual banquet where Hector was going to propose to Momo. Therefore, all attention was on the annual banquet of the Soo family that day. The Soo family had made a lot of preparations for the annual banquet that day. Early in the morning, many servants had stood by at the entrance of the Soo Manor to wee the arrival of their distinguished guests. Endless luxury cars drove into the Soo Manor one after another. Some of the big shots whom one could only see on the TV news had shown up in South Bay City. The average citizen stood by watching, while the excited reporters were busy taking pictures and videos. When some VIPs arrived, the reporters would try their best to interview them personally, hoping to get an exclusive report. The entrance of the manor was soon crowded, and the time until the annual banquetmenced was slowly ticking. When the Yao family entered the Soo Manor in a Rolls Royce Phantom, the crowd grew excited. Some even started to cheer. "Young Master Hector, you must marry Miss Soo!" "The marriage between the two big families is a great thing!" "Young Master Hector, congrattions." Hearing the cheers around him, Hector, who was sitting in the car, lowered the window and waved his hand towards the crowd. He greeted everyone with a smile, looking kind and approachable, completely hiding his anger and ferocity from the night before. Fade sat in Boss Xu''s car and entered the Soo manor following the arrival of the Yao family. As all attention was on the Yao family, Boss Xu, who was a real estate tycoon in South Bay City, appeared a little unremarkable. Not many people paid attention to them, so they entered the Soo family almost discreetly. The scene inside the Soo Manor was lively too. Guests were greeting each other. It was very happening. Among them, influential families in South Bay City like the Yao family and the Cao family were in the spotlight. The rest of the guests here were business people with a status simr to Boss Xu. Moreover, this time, there were some unexpected guests as well, such as Larson, from East Deer Academy. He was injured by Fade the day before, but still appeared at the banquet. While the courtyard of the Soo Manor was crowded with guests, at the back of the hall, L stared at Momo, who was pouting and getting her make-up done, and reminded, "Momo, Hector will take the initiative to propose the marriage today. At that time, you should behave. If you do anything to tarnish the reputation of our family in front of so many distinguished guests, your grandfather would be upset." A look of sorrow shed in Momo''s eyes, but she didn''t say much. She let the makeup artist prep her up in silence. L saw this and thought that Momo had listened to her words. She nodded lightly and then said, "Don''t you expect Fade woulde and stop Hector''s proposal. He should be thinking on how he will be able to leave here alive today first," Hearing this, worry shed across Momo''s face. She looked at L, and asked, "Aunt, what are you going to do to Fade?" L gave her a wry smile and said, "You''ll know when the timees. If you want him to be safe, you''d better hope that he doesn''t show up today." "Hurry up, the annual banquet is about to begin soon," L reminded her, and then turned to leave. Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 The annual banquet of the Soo family officially began at ten o''clock in the morning, at the Soo family''s hall. The distinguished guests of South Bay City City were seated below ording to their social status. Egbert Soo, also known as Master Soo, appeared at the main seat d in robes. Behind him were his three children - Somoset, Ernest and L. Then, the third generation of the Soo family followed after them. Zarriah and Momo walked out together. There was a seat for Harper too. However, he was still going through the harsh intensive training at the Stealth Team base in Jade City, so he couldn''t attend the meeting. Egbert was glowing as he nced at the invited guests below, and announced loudly with a smile, T m honored by the presence of everyone here who took the effort to join the Soo family''s annual banquet." "It is an honor for us to be here." "Master Soo, the pleasure is mine." "The Soo family annual banquet is a grand event in South Bay City." A round ofpliments echoed in the hall. The Soo family felt proud and smiled. Egbert nodded, then gestured for everyone to quiet down before he continued, "The main agenda for the annual banquet today is my granddaughter, Momo''s marriage." "Momo has reached the age for marriage, and it''s time to find her a suitor. If anyone is interested, pleasee forward. The Soo family will consider him carefully." As soon as that was said, everyone turned to look at the Yao family. Everyone present knew that Master Soo¡¯s speech was just for the sake of formality ¡ª in reality, Momo''s marriage had long been decided and it was to marry Hector. Master Soo was just being polite. If someone really were to step out and propose, they would obviously be aughing stock. The Yao family obviously had the same idea. After Egbert said this, Hector looked towards Momo, and the corners of his mouth raised, revealing a brilliant smile. Just then, Finnegan, the elder of the Yao family, and Hector''s father, Salgado, both stood up at the same time and made an obeisance by cupping their hands together as they turned to everyone. Then, Finnegan said to Egbert, "Egbert, the Soo and Yao families have been friends in South Bay City for many years. Moreover, I have watched Momo as she grew up into a fine youngdy. Therefore, I would like to propose to Momo on behalf of my grandson, Hector." Salgado also turned to Somoset and continued, "Somoset and I are also old acquaintances. Momo is beautiful and talented, well-behaved and sensible, and she is definitely a wife candidate. Hector has been in love with Momo for a very long time. Will you fulfill my son¡¯s wish?" Somoset smiled and answered, "Salgado, you are too humble. Hector is young and promising. A talented young man in South Bay City. It is an honor for our Momo and Soo family to have Hector''s favor! Since Hector is interested, then Momo would agree too." After he finished he words, Somoset nced at the old master. Egbert immediately added, "Since both parties are interested, I am here to announce that the marriage has been decided." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone else began congratting the two. Many guests even took the lead and started apuding. "Young Master Hector and Miss Momo are both talented and good looking, they are indeed a match made in heaven!" "The both of them are outstanding talents, what a perfect match!" "There will be another fairy tale on everyone''s in South Bay City in the future." "Is this the marriage of the prince and the princess? What an envy." The marriage that everyone expected was about to be settled. The two elders of the families had agreed on the engagement way earlier. They made the final decision after all the formalities. However, all the while, no one had asked Momo what she would have wanted, and no one even consulted Memo''s father, Ernest. Just when Egbert was about to announce that the marriage was set, a loud voice interrupted Master Soo''s words. "Wait a minute." Then, everyone saw a young man stood up and stared straight at Egbert. "Wait a minute, I object to this marriage." In an instant, everyone''s focus was on this young man. Those who were slightly familiar with him, recognized him immediately. He was none other than Fade. A smile appeared on both Momo and Ernest''s face when they saw Fade. On the other hand, the Egbert, Somoset and the others'' faces darkened, especially Somoset''s. Somoset stared at Fade and eximed, "What are you doing? This is no ce for you to mess around. Get out!" Fade did not flinch, and instead replied loudly, "I''m not messing around. If I heard it right, Master Soo himself announced that anyone who is interested in Momo can propose to the Soo family." "You..." Somoset''s face paled. Master Soo did indeed say those words. Fade continued: "I have admired Momo for a long time. So, ording to Master Soo''s words, I am eligible to propose a marriage too. I hereby formally propose to the Soo family to win Miss Momo¡¯s heart. Please agree." As soon as his words came out, the scene was in an uproar. Although many had heard of the scandal between Fade and Momo, they did not expect him to daringly offend both the Soo and Yao families in such asions by expressing his love for Momo publicly. Everyone started to gossip and Yao family''s expression looked grim. Hector''s face turned green as he stared at Fade with hatred. Several of the Soo family members also looked terrible. When Somoset heard Fade''s words, he immediately waved his hands dismissively. "The Soo family disagrees with your proposal. Guards, throw him out of here!" After speaking, Somoset was about to chase Fade out. Fade replied to Somoset in a loud voice, "I am proposing to Momo. It would only be fair for Momo to decide whether she agrees or not. Words from the others shouldn''t be counted." With that said, Fade looked at Momo and said, "Miss Momo, will you marry me?" When Fade asked the question out in public, Momo''s cheeks blushed. She took a step forward and said with a smile, "I do. I will marry Fade." "Wow!" As soon as these words came out, there was a mor. Somoset, L, Zarriah and the others turned to Momo with disappointment. "Momo, you..." Egbert mmed the table and stood up in a rage. "This is nonsense. I don''t agree to this proposal." Momo said anxiously, "Grandpa, this is my own marriage. I want to make the decision myself. I really like Fade and I want to marry him. I will not marry anyone else." "Nonsense, shut up," Master Soo shouted at Momo, his eyes were red, and anger was evident on his face. Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 "I insist..." Memo''s eyes were red with tears, and there was stubbornness in her gaze. When he saw Momo trying to talk back at him, Egbert grew so furious that he raised his arms and almost hit her. Ernest pulled Momo aside instantly when he saw this, and whispered, "Momo, stop." "Dad, but I..." Momo'' s voice was filled with grievance. Ernest felt a pang of pain in his heart, but he had no other choice. He could onlyfort Momo in a low voice, "Momo, your grandfather is angry now, don''t talk back. We will talk about itter, maybe there is still a chance." Although Momo didn''t have high hopes, she had no other choice but to sob silently. As Momo fell silent, Egbert then looked at Fade coldly and said, "I disagree with your proposal." Next, he waved his hand dismissively to chase him out. When Fade saw this, he didn''t back down, but went one step further and asked aloud, "I want to know, just why do you disagree? You said that as long as anyone is interested in Momo, they can propose a marriage. But as a result, you only agreed when Hector proposed a marriage. My proposal was denied instantly. I would like to know, why, and what is the selection criteria? Shouldn''t it be based on Memo''s wish?" Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent as they stared at Fade. It was as if they were staring at a clown. Egbert frowned and kept quiet. He then nced at Somoset and L beside him. The children immediately understood their father'' s sign and stood up. Somoset replied in a deep voice, "We naturally have our own standards. We¡¯ ve considered various aspects and felt that Hector is more suitable for Momo. Therefore, We chose him." "On which aspect do you feel that way?" Fade pressed on. Somoset frowned when he heard the question. He was beginning to feel impatient. L stood up and looked at Fade in disdain. She replied, "Fade, my eldest brother was trying to keep your dignity and didn''t make it clear. But since you are pushing the limits, then I will be frank." "The Soo family is a well- known family for centuries in South Bay City City. As a member of the Soo family, Momo is a youngdy from a noble family. Therefore, her husband must match her in terms of identity, status and ability." "And there is no doubt in each and every aspect that Hector is a very suitable candidate. As for you, I will just say that you are not worthy of Momo in terms of status and wealth. You'' re nowhere near compared to Hector." "That''s why we didn''t choose you. Now, do you understand?" L finished, not caring about Fade¡¯ s dignity at all. As soon as she finished speaking, the guests in the hall couldn''t help but start discussing amongst themselves. Of course, most of them were mocking Fade. "Where did this guy evene from? Is he trying to get us on his side? How ridiculous." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "He actually dared to ask the Soo family why they didn''t choose him. Isn¡¯t it obvious?" someone sneered. "How dare he even try topare himself to Hector. He''s digging his own grave!" "Indeed. They'' re not even on the same level. I wonder who gave him the courage topete with Hector?" Amidst the mockery, Fade''s expression remained unchanged. There were no signs of embarrassment and awkwardness on his face. Instead, he looked at L with confidence and said, "If the aspects that you''ve mentioned are no more than wealth and status, then I can assure you that I will not lose in those areas." After hearing that, L rolled her eyes at him. "You just won''t give up, will you? Then tell me, what status do you have, and how much wealth do you have?" When everyone heard her words, they immediately turned to Fade, entertained at the sight of him being mocked. Not waiting for Fade to speak, Hector took a step forward and looked at everyone with a smile. "I understand the status of Mr. Fade. Let me introduce him to everyone." As Hector stood up, everyone grew interested immediately. They turned their attention to Hector. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, Hector looked at Fade and said with a smile, "As far as I know, Mr. Fade is quite a sessful businessman." "Mr. Chen started his business in Bay City, and cofounded a cosmeticspany. He even owned a pharmacy. I heard that he also has shares in a martial arts center. His wealth is indeed indescribable." He exaggerated his words then pretended to think for a while before he continued, "I would estimate his wealth to be more than 100 million yuan. To Mr. Chen, his status and wealth are pretty outstanding!" Although Hector''s words seemed to praise Fade, his attitude while speaking these words was completely different. As he finished the introduction, the discussion grew even more heated. "A worth of more than 100 million yuan is not bad for ordinary people. But for a family like the Soo family, it''s not worth mentioning." "What an idiot. Did he really think that with his aplishments, he could really be epted by the Soo family?" someone mocked. "And he wanted topete with Hector. There''s nothing topare at all!" "That''s true. When Hector was twelve, he began to involve in his family business. He started investing at the age of fourteen and made 20 million. At the age of twenty, his worth had increased to a billion. Now, Hector has control over most of the Yao family''s businesses, which makes his worth over five billion!" "Fade''s little achievement is nothingpared to Hector!" After all the mockery towards Fade, L sneered as she looked at Fade. "Now, do you understand the difference between you and Hector!" "As for this marriage, I will definitely support Hector," L said. Somoset agreed concurrently, "Hector is a better choice." The wealthy businessmen amongst the guests also cheered to show support. "Miss Soo and Hector is a match made in heaven. They couldn¡¯t be more suitable for each other." "The Wang family supports Hector." "This is no ce for clowns, you should leave now." As the voices of support for Hector heightened, Zarriah stood up and turned to Fade. "Did you hear that? No one here supports you at all. Why are you still here? " However, just as Zarriah finished his sentence, Momo, who had calmed down, shouted immediately, "I support Fade." Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 As soon as Egbert and Somoset heard these words, their expressions fell as they red at Momo. "Momo, stop messing around," L scolded. Somoset looked towards Ernest and said in disdain, "Brother, Momo is your daughter, you have to discipline her." Ernest hesitated for a while before summoning the courage to say, "Actually, I think that we should consider Momo''s thoughts too since it is her marriage. I think Fade isn¡¯t a bad choice after all. The Soo family can consider-." Before Ernest finished his words, Egbert interrupted him sharply, "Shut up, Ernest, do you know what you are talking about?" "Dad, I ." Ernest tried to exin. However, Egbert did not give him the chance to continue. "Needless to say, you have seen everyone''s opinion. Then, it is settled. Momo will be engaged to Hector, and the date will be set on 99 Disappointment and despair were evident in both Ernest and Momo''s expressions when they heard Egbert''s words. Just as everyone thought that the matter had been settled, there came a voice. "Master Soo, in fact, I support Mr. Fade." Everyone looked over at the source of the voice in shock. When they saw who it was, they were stunned. Even Master Soo frowned slightly in surprise. "Andrew Xu has spoken "Andrew is a real estate tycoon in South Bay City, and he can be regarded as one of the wealthiest bosses here.¡± "Why does he support Fade? I don''t understand at all." "That''s right, Andrew has no rtion with Fade!" Amidst the cries of surprise, everyone turned to Andrew. Andrew smiled and said, "In fact, Mr. Chen is much more outstanding in every aspect than what everyone thinks. Moreover, Miss Memo has someone she likes. So, I think that Mr. Chen is a good choice." The discussion just grew heated when they heard Andrew''s words. Nobody understood why Andrew was supporting Fade. The expressions on the Yao family''s face fell. Salgado snorted coldly at Andrew, "Director Xu, it is quite clear that you are not aware of the affairs between the Yao family and Soo family. It''s best for you not to speak casually." The words carried weight and had a hint of threat. However, Andrew didn''t change his mind. Instead, he smiled and said to Salgado, "Mr. Yao, I am just voicing out my opinion. In my opinion, Mr. Chen is indeed a better option." "You..." Salgado was at the verge of anger, but at the critical moment, his father, Finnegan pulled him back. He did not speak, but instead cast his eyes on Egbert, who was the host of the event. Obviously, Finnegan did not want to have a meaningless argument with Andrew. As long as Egbert made his decision, it didn''t matter what other people thought. Egbert understood what the Yao family was thinking. He nced at Andrew and said slowly, "Thank you Director Xu for your opinion, but we have our own choice for the marriage of the Soo family. We still choose Hector." Andrew shook his head and sighed in disappointment after hearing Egbert. He then said, "I understand Master Soo''s choice, but I hope Master Soo will not regret itter." Egbert was a little displeased with Andrew''s words and couldn''t help but frown. However, Andrew was also someone well-known in South Bay City, hence it was not appropriate for Egbert to lose his temper at Andrew. He replied with a cold expression, "I won''t regret it." Andrew did not say anything else as he retreated silently. On the other hand, Andrew''s daughter, Lauren, covered her mouth and let out augh. Noticing that, the Soo family''s expression darkened, showing their disapproval. L asked angrily, "Miss Xu, why are youughing? Is there anything to be happy about?" When Lauren heard this, she stood up sportingly and exined, "In my opinion, I''m happy that the Soo family rejected Mr. Chen''s proposal. After all, I will have the opportunity to pursue Mr. Chen." "Pursue Mr. Chen?" As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked and turned to look at Lauren. Lauren was the only daughter of Andrew, the absolute heiress to her father''s business. Her status in South Bay City was only second to someone from a big family like Memo. In addition, Lauren had an attractive appearance and stunning figure. Many men had expressed their love towards her in the past, but she had never shown interest in any of them. However, Lauren had just announced publicly that she would pursue Fade. This was indeed astonishing. Even Hector said with disdain, "I''d never thought that Miss Xu would have such a unique and extraordinary taste in men!" Lauren chuckled and replied, "Mr. Chen is a person worth pursuing. On the other hand, I''m not sure about you." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Andrew then added, "If Mr. Chen agrees, I am willing to give the entire Xu family business and my daughter to Mr. Chen." With that said, everyone was dumbfounded. Although Andrew¡¯s wealth was not as great as the Soo family or the Yao family, he was still a billionaire. However, Andrew stated that he was willing to give Fade his entire business, and also his own daughter. He was tantly trying to suck up to Fade. Everyone couldn'' t understand why Andrew prioritized Fade so much. In an instant, the hall was filled with doubtful discussions. Hector¡¯s face fell after hearing that. Lauren walked obediently to Fade''s side, bowed her head and apologized, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry, I was reckless just now. I''ve said those words, I..." Fade replied indifferently, "It''s okay, I can understand." Egbert looked at the chaotic scene and frowned. "This is the annual banquet of the Soo family. Anyone who is not rted or doesn''t want to stay is free to leave." These words were a direct warning to Lauren, Andrew and Fade. Zarriah immediately waved his hand when he heard Egbert''s words, motioning for the guards to force Fade out of the event. However, just as the guards were about to take action, Hector stood up and looked at Zarriah. He announced loudly, "Zarriah, before driving this person away, I have something to resolve with him." "Hector, please speak." Zarriah signaled for the guards to stop and looked at Hector. Hector looked around, then pointed at Fade and said loudly, "Initially, I didn''t want to make this public on this asion. But since Mr. Chen has proposed publicly to my fiancee and disturbed our rtionship, there are some things that I have to solve right now." Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Hector'' s face darkened as he said coldly, "Yesterday, Mr. Fade attacked several guards of the Yao family, causing serious injuries to them. For this, I want Mr. Chen to give me an exnation. Otherwise, don''t think about leaving here easily." Everyone was shocked. They hadn''t expected that at all. They all looked at Hector and Fade, wanting to know the truth. Hector stared at Fade and questioned, "What do you have to say about this matter?" Fade nced at Hector and replied, "Well, they deserved it!" As soon as Fade replied, there was an uproar. Fade had openly admitted that he had beaten the Yao family''s guards, and the Yao family was definitely going to take revenge on this. When everyone was pondering about how Hector would deal with Fade, Hector remained silent. He looked at the crowd and waved his hands. Following that, an elder stood up. Everyone looked closely and found that it was a well- known Chinese medicine master in South Bay City, Lamont Cao from the Cao family medical center. Mr. Cao stood up and said, "Today, Master Hector would like to settle his grievances with Mr. Chen. It happened that we, the Cao family, also have some grievances to settle with Mr. Chen too." There was surprise and curiosity in everyone''s eyes. Lamont said, "Just the day before yesterday, Mr. Chen had sabotaged an investment of our Cao Family in the Southern Hill. He tantly trampled on the que of the Cao family medical centre and insulted my reputation as the Acupuncture King. The worst part was that he wounded my grandson, Henric, and Henric is still in the hospital receiving treatment." As soon as he said that, everyone turned to Fade in surprise. They never expected Fade to not only offend the Yao family, but also took action on the Cao family. Although the Cao family was not as powerful as the Yao family and the Soo family, and they were not as wealthy as businessmen like Mr. Andrew, but due to their special profession as doctors, the Cao family was acquainted with many high-ranking officials. They had a goodwork of rtionships in South Bay City and even the entire Southern region. Even the Yao family and the Soo family were envious of their connections. Even for such a powerful family like the Cao family, Fade had not only offended, but also insulted Lamont, the Acupuncture King of South Bay City. This made everyone angry and stunned. Amidst everyone''s discussions, Hayden said with sarcasm, "Not only that, Mr. Chen has said shamelessly in front of our Cao medical center that he would ban our medical business. I am quite looking forward to Mr. Chen''s action!" Fade nced at Hayden and replied, "Don''t worry, the ban wille soon." Hayden sneered, "Mr. Chen is quite powerful. He is able to ban the Cao family''s business with just a word. I''m so scared!" The venue was filled with heated discussion once again. "I don''t even know what to say about Fade. Not only did he offend the Yao family, but also the Cao family. He''s digging his own grave!" a personmented. "True. He is nothing more than an owner of a small business. It''s okay to brag in front of the ordinary people. But this is the Yao and Cao family. It''s ridiculous for him to even think of banning them." "Is this guy here for aedy show? Why do I feel that everything he does and says is so absurd?" Amidst the waves of ridicule andughter, Hector''s expression grew more and more delighted. He looked at Fade and remarked, "In the face of the Yao and Cao family, you seem really calm." Fade replied, "I am calm because to me, the Yao and Cao family are not even worth mentioning." "Still boasting without shame!" Hector grew angry immediately and snorted as he pointed towards the crowd. Then, he asked, "What about this one?" As he spoke, the crowd separated, and a young man aged 17 or 18, with a group of young men in uniform, walked out majestically. Everyone was shocked to see them. "East Deer Academy? Even people from East Deer Academy are here too?" "East Deer Academy is not the strongest in power and financial resources, but they are definitely the strongest force in martial arts in South Bay City!" "That''s Larson, he is a direct disciple of Principal Valko. He''s here too?" "But why is his arm injured? What happened?" Amidst the cries of surprise, Larson and his group of men walked towards Fade angrily and asked coldly, "Do you remember me?" Fade nced at Larson and answered, "The guy whose arm I broke yesterday. Your arm seems to have recovered quite fast." "You..." Larson was seething with anger. He red furiously at Fade. "The East Deer Academy will make you pay the price today." Everyone was surprised. They had never expected the scene. Fade, who had Boss Xu''s support, had be a public enemy of South Bay City. He had offended the Yao family, the Cao family, and the East Deer Academy. All of them were there for revenge at the moment. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Everyone sighed. "Is this guy just unlucky? He offended so many powerful people." "I think he''s just getting what he deserved. Look at his attitude, I wouldn''t be surprised if all three of them tore him into pieces. "Now even Andrew can''t keep him safe!" "Ernest was supporting him a moment ago. Will he dare to do the same right now?" Sure enough, Egbert, Somoset and the others looked at Ernest and asked coldly, "Ernest, do you want Momo to marry this kind of person?" "This, maybe..." Ernest didn''t know what to reply. However, Momo said firmly, "They were at fault initially and provoked Fade. Fade is just acting on self defense." "Shut up!" Master Soo shouted sharply and red at her. At this moment, L suddenly thought of something and said, "I didn''t want to talk about it here at first. But when Momo said that Fade was just acting in self-defense, then I won''t ept it." "I just found out about it. Harper went on vacation at Jade City some time ago and has yet to return till this day. That is because he has been detained in Jade City, and is currently being tormented. This is all because of Fade¡¯s scheming." "I want him to exin his actions!" L eximed loudly. When Egbert heard about this, his face sank, as he grew even more unhappy. Although he knew that Harper was somewhat useless, he was his grandson after all. When he heard that Harper was being tortured in Jade City, he was enraged. "Is that so? This is outrageous! He has to pay the price for what he did." Ernest''s expression grew grim. L didn''t stop there. She pressed on. "Not only Harper, but also Henderson''s daughter Sonia, and Principal Liu¡¯s son Abell. Fade had schemed against all of them, and they'' re currently being detained in Jade City." Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Within the Yao family, Henderson stood up immediately and stated loudly, "Yes, it''s true. My Sonia was victimized by Fade. I want an exnation from him." After listening to L and Henderson''s statement, the mor at the scene grew even tenser. Their expressions changed as they looked at Fade, not knowing what to describe of him. "What the hell is this guy doing? Is he a troublemaker? He''s offended so many people now!" "Sonia, Harper, and Abell. They are well-known in South Bay City, and all of them have been tortured by Fade! Goodness!" "Needless to say about the Yao family, Hector didn''t see eye to eye with him in the first ce. For the Soo family, the old master''s attitude towards him is probably even worse. The most important thing is Abell, he is a member of the Stealth Team, and his father Harib is the Director of Stealth Team. Anyone who has offended Harib would be captured by him immediately. No one can save him by then." "The Yao family, the Soo family, the Cao family, the director of the Stealth Team, and the East Deer Academy. This guy has only been in South Bay City for a few days. How many more people has he offended! Moreover, all of them are influential figures." "Next, let''s see how he will be punished!" Amid the boiling discussion, L looked both resentful and proud as she turned and looked at Fade. "How will you exin all these?" When faced with their angry gazes, Fade answered calmly, "Indeed, Harper, Sonia and Abell remained in Jade City because of me. However, they deserved it. Plus, they are not suffering. On the contrary, after this incident, they should be grateful to me." "Bullsh*t, what nonsense are you talking about?" L exploded in anger immediately, then threw out a bunch of photos. She yelled, "These are the photos of my son Harper being tortured, what else do you have to say? " On the other hand, Henderson also threw out a bunch of photos, and red at Fade. "Sonia is a girl, yet you have been so cruel and vicious towards her. You must pay the price!" Fade nced at the photos of the so- called torture. They were nothing more than the scenes of their training. It was just that these people had been doted on their children too much, so they would naturally feel that this was a torture to their children. Shaking his head, Fade didn''t bother to pay attention to them. However, Henderson and L would not give up. They pressed on, attempting to force Fade to pay the price for his actions. The two of them had joint forces to pressure Fade, but to their surprise, they didn''t find Harib doing the same. After all, the three of them had agreed to join hands to put pressure on Fade. Just as the two of them were looking for Harib, he walked out hurriedly. L and Henderson shouted at him as soon as they noticed him. "Principal Liu, the kid is here! Hurry!" "Principal Liu, he is the one who caused Abell to suffer. We must have him pay the price." However, Harib''s face fell. As if he hadn''t heard the two at all, he hurried over to Fade and knelt before him with a thud. "Mr. Chen, we are wrong. Please, forgive us!" Everyone looked at the Harib and Fade in utter shock, They were confused at what had just happened. After all, they had thought that Harib was there to join forces with L and Henderson. They did not expect Harib toe over and kneel before Fade, admitting his mistakes and apologizing instead. "Principal Liu, what are you doing? He is your enemy, why are you apologizing to him?" L inquired, puzzled. Henderson was confused too. "Principal Liu, did you make a mistake? This guy is just a small businessman in Dragonville City, why are you..." However, Harib ignored their words. Instead, he stated, "Mr. Chen cannot be wrong. It''s Abell¡¯s privilege to receive Mr. Chen''s teachings and guidance." "Harib, are you crazy? The children are being tortured, how is this lucky!" L grew even angrier. Henderson was also skeptical and eximed angrily, "Harib, I don¡¯t care what drugs you''re on for you to be fooled by this man. But I will take revenge for Sonia!" "Yes, I would avenge Harper too," L added coldly. L and Henderson both motioned for their guards toe over. They closed in on Fade, ready to take on him and teach him a lesson. Behind them, Hector, Lamont and Larson chimed in, "Keep him alive, don''t kill him. We want to teach him a lesson too." "Don''t worry, we will only break his limbs." As they spoke, Henderson and Lmanded the guards to surround Fade, ready to pound on him. They were full of anger and resentment. Seeing this, all the guests backed away and sighed at the same time. Fade really was too foolish. He had asked for this himself, and there was no one to me but himself. On the other hand, Momo was anxious and shouted, "Auntie, no. Fade, he didn''t harm Harper, he is only..." However, L wouldn'' t listen to Momo''s exnation, instead she retorted, "Momo, you don''t have to defend him. He must pay the price today." The guards surrounded him, and they were about to make their move. However, at this moment, there was a rush of footsteps outside, followed by voices, "No." "Dad, don''t do it!" "Mom, please don''t do it!" In an instant, the voices caught everyone'' s attention. They turned around. Next, they saw three figures rushing into the hall at once. Upon a closer look, everyone was surprised to find that these three people turned out to be Harper, Sonia and Abell. However, instead of their usual fashionable clothes. They donned short hair, tanned skin, and they looked somewhat tired. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. L and Henderson were shocked by the appearance of the three. "Harper, you, how did youe back?" "Sonia, you are back, you have suffered." After the surprise, L and Henderson stared at Fade resentfully, and said to their children, "Harper, Sonia. It''s this guy who made you suffer. Come, teach him a lesson yourselves." L and Henderson had wanted to take revenge on Fade. However, they never expected to see Harper and Sonia''s reaction when they saw Fade. There was fear in their eyes. They quickly grabbed onto their parents and pleaded, "Dad, Mom, no, don¡¯t do it. !" On the other hand, Abell was relieved to see his father Harib standing next to Fade respectfully, without any intention of doing anything. However, he still asked with a little worry, "Dad, you didn''t do anything to Mr. Chen, did you?" Harib hurriedly shook his head and answered, "I won''t dare do anything to Instructor Chen." When Abell heard his father address Fade as "Instructor Chen", he felt relieved. It seemed that his father had found out about Fade''s identity, therefore he did not retaliate. Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 Abell was relieved. Meanwhile, Sonia and Harper were still holding their parents anxiously, and continued to persuade them. "Dad, don''t do it, listen to me!" "Mom, I didn''t suffer, but I''ve gained a lot in Jade City." Henderson and L were confused. They did not understand why their own children would stop them from teaching Fade, the culprit, a lesson. The scene was a total chaos. Just then, Master Soo cleared his throat and said, "Since Harper is back, that is good news. However, today''s discussion is about Memo''s marriage, so L, you take Harper with you and go rest." The Old Master''s intention was to have Harper and the others back off, and settle the engagement between Momo and Hector as soon as possible. When L heard the Old Master''s instruction, she nodded and agreed to take her son back to the house to rest. However, Harper stepped forward and said to Egbert, "Grandpa, there is a distinguished guest from Jade City with us today. This distinguished guest learned that we are hosting the annual banquet and is here to visit and congratte us." "A guest?" Master Soo was a little surprised when he heard this. He did not know any ''distinguished guest'' from Jade City, so he was confused. However, the Old Master said solemnly, "If that is the case, then please invite the distinguished guests in." Harper nodded and walked out of the hall, then he greeted with respect, "Master Xie, please enter." Sonia and Abell also stood on both sides of the corridor respectfully to wee this distinguished guest. Immediately after that, a fine looking man in his sixties, d in a maroon robe with his hands behind his back walked in. Most of the people present were puzzled when they saw the man. They felt a little confused as they didn''t know him. Even Egbert frowned. He thought that this person looked unfamiliar. He didn''t know him either. L gave her son a look when she saw this, and urged Harper in a low voice, "Harper, wouldn¡¯t you introduce this distinguished guest to Grandpa quick?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Harper announced loudly, "Grandpa, this is Master Xie, the leader of Titan Studio in Jade City." As soon as Harper finished his words, everyone was shocked. After all, South Bay City was not far from Jade City, and they had heard of the name Titan Studio. The person helming the Titan Studio carried tremendous weight. Amidst the shock, Director Xu emerged with a smile and stated loudly, "Master Xie is not only at the helm of the Titan Studio, but also the new Martial Soul of Jade City." As soon as his title was mentioned, everyone grew even more surprised. All turned their eyes towards Lucas. Many people were excited and tempted, trying to step forward to get acquainted with Master Xie. After all, thest Martial Soul of Jade City, Master Chiu, had been well known in South Bay City as well. The newly appointed Martial Soul of Jade City naturally attracted much attention. At this moment, even the members of the Yao and Soo family couldn''t hide their excitement and proceeded to greet Master Xie. The Martial Soul of Jade City was an important person that even for them, it would be their honor to befriend him. At this moment, Lucas paced in while smiling and said lightly, "Mr Xu is polite, I dare not take the title of the Martial Soul." "Master Xie is being too polite. You are in charge of the Titan Studio. Your reputation is well known. The title of Martial Soul is definitely yours." Everyone concurred respectfully. Lucas shook his head and replied, "The title of Martial Soul was won by Master Chen. I am only taking orders from Master Chen to take care of the Titan Studio. Having said that, I would not dare assume the title." Hearing this, everyone''s face changed drastically. They suddenly recalled the various rumors from Jade City some time ago. Among the rumours, almost every incident was rted to Master Chen. However, Master Chen rarely showed his face. After the Battle of Sunset Mountain, he was no longer seen. Then, Master Xie took charge of the Titan Studio in Jade City. Therefore, the people in South Bay City still had doubts about Master Chen. Hearing Master Xie personally acknowledged the existence of Master Chen, and also imed that he was only Master Chen''s subordinate, this news shocked everyone. They couldn''t even imagine just how powerful Master Chen was. After a moment of silence and shock, Egbert announced loudly, "You are too humble. Master Chen is unparalleled and his power astounded Jade City. You, as the Master Chen''s right-hand man and in charge of the Titan Studio, are indeed respectable and are quite the master yourself." "Master Xie, please take a seat!" Egbert walked down from his seat and invited Lucas to take a seat. On the Yao family''s side, Old Master Finnegan had also approached, ready to make friends with Lucas. As for the other rich and powerful people in South Bay City, they had also rushed over, not wanting to miss this great opportunity. However, just before Lucas took his seat, he nced around. Then he noticed Fade who was still standing. Lucas stopped sitting down immediately and walked straight towards Fade. When everyone saw this, they couldn''t help but look at Lucas in confusion. "What''s Master Xie doing?" "Master Xie seems to be walking towards Fade?" "Do they know each other?" "Or, the troublemaker also offended Master Xie." Amidst the debates, Lucas walked up to Fade and bowed respectfully. "Mr. Chen!" Then, he pointed to the seat reserved for him by Egbert, and invited Fade to the seat. "Mr. Chen, please take a seat." Fade nced at the puzzled crowd. He nodded, then walked over and sat down in the chair. Master Xie stood respectfully beside him, his hands on his sides and his head slightly bowed, as if he was a servant. The scene puzzled everyone even more. "What happened? Why did Master Xie give up his seat to the kid." "Do they really know each other?" "It seems that Master Xie is very respectful to that kid. This is incredible!" Voices of discussion and gasps of shock echoed in the hall. The Soo family was also puzzled. Zarriah saw Fade sitting on the seat with arrogance, and couldn''t help but feel dissatisfied. He came forward with a gloomy expression and shouted at Fade, "Who let you sit here? This is Master Xie''s seat. You can''t just sit here casually. Get out from here!" Hector sneered sarcastically, "Don''t you know what is good for yourself? Do you know who Master Xie is? He is not someone you can insult unless you have a death wish!" The two of them mocked Fade, and was about to attack him. Right at that moment, Lucas stepped forward and shouted, "How dare you!" Immediately after saying that, two ps were heard. Both Zarriah and Hector had a bright red mark on their faces each, and their faces started to swell. Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 The two of them held their red and swollen cheeks, froze in ce, and looked at Lucas in shock and doubt. The Soo and Yao family were also surprised and turned towards Lucas. Egbert questioned him in a low voice, "Master Xie, what did my grandson do wrong?" Finnegan frowned and asked coldly, "Master Xie, my grandson did not offend you, right?" Hearing this, Lucas snorted as he nced at Master Soo and Master Yao. "What''s wrong? They actions just now were courting death. I was being merciful for not killing them." Hearing this, the Yao and Soo family paused. Both their expressions fell. Although they thought highly of Master Xie, as the big families in South Bay City, they couldn''t be too humble. Otherwise, they couldn''t uphold the honor of their family. Master Xie had hit their grandsons for no reason, it was almost as if he had pped both families in their faces. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As a result, Master Soo nced at Lucas and stated unhappily, "If Master Xie is reluctant to be our guest, then we will not force you." Finnegan also added solemnly, "The Yao family has also seen the prestige of Master Xie today." At this moment, the atmosphere grew tense. Lucas looked at the two of them and said coldly, "Are you not satisfied with me hitting them?" Although Master Yao and Master Soo did not speak, their expressions showed that they were clearly dissatisfied and angry. Lucas snorted coldly, pointed at Fade, and said loudly, "Do you know who Mr. Chen is? How dare they acted rudely towards Mr. Chen. pping them was the slightest punishment." "Mr. Chen? Who is he?" "Isn''t he just a small businessman? Does he have a hidden identity?" Just then, not only the Soo and Yao family, but also the rest of the guests, were utterly confused. Lucas narrowed his eyes and with a cold expression, he scanned the crowd and announced loudly, "Mr. Fade Chen is the Martial Soul of Jade City, the real helm of the Titan Studio, my leader, Master Chen!" The silence was deafening. In an instant, silence fell upon them. No one made a single sound as they turned to Fade in surprise, disbelief evident in their eyes. People only came to their senses momentster. A heated discussion quickly ensued. "Master Chen? Fade is Master Chen? Is...is this true?" "It should be true, even Master Xie is being respectful to him." "But, didn''t you say that he is just a small businessman?" "Wow, he turned out to be someone elsepletely!" "I still can''t believe that Fade is the famous Master Chen from Jade City." Many were shocked, puzzled, and in disbelief amid the mor. The Soo and Yao family werepletely dumbfounded at that moment, and looked at Fade incredulously. L and Henderson, who were about to assault Fade, trembled in fear as they muttered to themselves, "l-is this even possible?" Sonia said to her surprised father, "Dad, it''s true. Fade is Master Chen. He is the Martial Soul of Jade City after defeating Titan Chiu." Harper also said to his mother, L, "Besides that, Master Chen is thergest shareholder of the former richest family, the Li family of Jade City. The Li family currently belongs to him." Abell also added, "Moreover, Master Chen is also a special instructor of the Stealth Team. The three of us were left in Jade City to receive special training at the Stealth Team base." "After this period of training, the three of us have gotten rid of a lot of bad habits and our physical fitness have improved. My martial arts strength has also improved by a level, from the peak of the Yellow Level to the early stage of the ck Level." "Because of this, we said that we were not suffering in Jade City, but we have greatly benefited from the training," said Abell. Sonia and Harper nodded and echoed, "It is true. We have benefited a lot from being trained by Master Chen in Jade City." After the three finished speaking, everyone at the scene fell into shock once again. Their expressions froze. The mor ensued right after. "This is amazing! Master Chen is stronger than I thought he is!" "Yes, I had thought that Master Chen was just a master of martial arts. Now it seems that he is not bad in other aspects too!" "It'' s more than just ''not bad''. You have to understand that most of the shares of the richest family, the Li family, means tens of hundreds of billions! The special instructor of the Stealth Team, now that is also a position thates with lots of privileges!" "Who on earth said that Fade is just a small businessman. They''ve got it totally wrong!" The expressions on the Soo family members and Yao family members fell. Especially Zarriah and Hector, they were both shocked as they turned to look at Fade in astonishment. They would never have thought that someone they had looked down upon, was actually someone so powerful. They felt lost at the sudden drastic change and were still in denial. They couldn''t help but turn to their grandfathers, trying to seek help. However, both Egbert and Finnegan had no way of helping them as well. Fade''s status was way beyond their imagination, and even they couldn''t deal with it. Following the silence of the Soo and Yao family, the topic of discussion in the hall suddenly changed. "Who was the one who said that Fade was inferior to Hector? It is totally the opposite now!" "Is the Soo family regretting it now? They chose Hector instead of Fade before. They''ve made a grave mistake!" "Hector''s achievements are not even worth mentioning in front of Master Chen." "If I were the Soo family, I would dig a hole for myself to hide in embarrassment." "Now, it''s not an issue of shame anymore. It''s the question of how the two families are going to face the wrath of Master Chen." The Soo and Yao family fell silent, not one person made a sound. Only Momo was enthusiastic as she ignored everyone else''s gaze. She jumped into Fade''s embrace and sat in hisp, hugging him happily. "Fade, good job! I knew you could do it!" Fade smiled and pinched Momo''s nose, and said softly, "I told you a long time ago, I will definitely not let you marry Hector." "Fade, you are the best, I like you the most," Momo said sweetly. Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Looking at the two fooling around, someone from the Soo family immediately changed his attitude. Somoset forced out a smile and said, "Since Momo has such a good rtionship with Master Chen, it would be a better choice for Momo to marry Master Chen." L also changed her attitudepletely and added, "It is an honor for our Soo family to have Master Chen fond of Momo. Father, didn''t Master Chen propose a marriage before? I think you should agree!" While speaking, L looked at Egbert. Just then, Master Soo was hesitant. The corner of his mouth twitched, and he couldn''t decide. On the Yao''s side, their expressions were livid. If the Soo family relied on the rtionship between Momo and Fade, the tension with Fade could be eased, and they would even eventually be rtives. However, the Yao family wouldpletely be on the opposing side of Master Chen. There was no chance for them to turn the situation over. Moreover, if the news of Hector'' s marriage proposal being rejected got out, it would be a huge blow to the reputation of the Yao family. The strong sense of frustration made every member of the Yao family feel dejected. At that moment, a young figure stepped forward and snorted coldly, "I don''t care about the rtionship between the Soo family and Fade." "However, as I said before, I will never let go of what Fade owes to the East Deer Academy." After saying that, Larson and the people from East Deer Academy stood up straight away and looked towards Fade with cold gazes. As a result, the atmosphere at the scene took another turn, and once again caught everyone''s attention. "East Deer Academy is going to fight against Master Chen!" "That''s Master Chen, the invincible warrior of Jade City! Is East Deer Academy really going to fight him head-on?" "Master Chen is very powerful, but don''t forget Valko, the principal of East Deer Academy. He is a master in the Martial Dragon List." "Who is more powerful between Valko and Master Chen? We really don¡¯t know yet. There''s really no need for East Deer Academy to back off now." "Furthermore, if they can defeat a famous master like Master Chen, the East Deer Academy will improve their reputation, and it won''t be a problem for the academy to venture beyond South Bay City." When Fade heard the words, his gaze darkened as he turned to Larson. "Do you want to take revenge on me?" Larson''s eyes were filled with determination and hatred as he replied, "You''ve hurt both Luther and I. You are definitely paying for this, otherwise, the East Deer Academy will never let you go!" "We will never give in!" Everyone in East Deer Academy screamed in unison. Fade stood up, nced over at them, then looked around and said, "Is there anyone else who has things to settle with me? Come forth together, I don''t want to waste time." Fade''s words were very arrogant, but he was indeed qualified to be arrogant. Everyone lowered their heads, not daring to meet Fade¡¯s gaze. The people who had bad-mouthed him previously had all but lowered their heads, not daring to make a single sound. Amidst the silence, Finnegan gritted his teeth and stepped forward. "The Yao family will stand together with the East Deer Academy." When Finnegan said so, he had thought it through. He knew that there was almost no possibility of reconciliation between the Yao family and Fade, so he could only make enemies with him. However, he did not directly state that he was going to take revenge on Fade himself. Instead, he had stated that the Yao family would stand together with the East Deer Academy. It was obvious that he was trying to rely on the power and reputation of the East Deer Academy to defeat Fade. After all, in terms of martial arts strength, the Yao family was obviously not qualified to be Fade''s opponent. However, if they joined forces with East Deer Academy, the results might be different. Lamont shared the same idea as the Yao family. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g When Fade revealed his identity as Master Chen, Old Master Cao was immediately frightened. Only then did he know just how powerful the person who had challenged his pharmacy was. He finally understood why a call from Fade could affect the fate of his pharmaceutical business. It was because Fade had the support of the richest family in Jade City. Facing such an opponent, Lamont knew that he had almost no chance of winning. However, he had to stand against Fade because he knew exactly what he had done back then. If he admitted defeat, Fade would definitely want him toe clean on what happened back then. If that happened, his reputation as the Acupuncture King of South Bay City, and the reputation of the Cao family would bepletely ruined. However, if he chose to stand with the Yao Family and East Deer Academy, there might still be a chance to defeat Fade, and to give the Cao family an opportunity to survive. After considering all of that, Lamont stood up and announced, "The Cao family and the Yao family stands together with the East Deer Academy." Hearing that, everyone looked over in surprise. After all, the Yao family, Soo family, Master Chen, and East Deer Academy were the only big yers in the game. The Cao family wasn''t exactly involved, so everyone was surprised by his actions now. With the involvement of the Yao and Cao family, plus the East Deer Academy, the situation seemed to change. When Fade''s identity was first revealed, everyone was shocked, they were almost certain that he would win. However, now that the three opposing forces had stepped forward, everyone began to wonder, was Master Chen really as powerful as what the legends had said? Just as everyone was having doubts, Fade snorted coldly and turned to Lamont. "If you''ve remained silent, I would''ve almost forgotten about you." "In that case, let''s start with the Cao family first!" After speaking, Fade strode over to Lamont. Seeing that, Lamont looked terrified as he began to retreat, trembling in fear. "Master Yao, Young Master Ran, I..." Lamont looked at Finnegan and Larson, seeking for help. Master Yao''s expression was indifferent and he remained silent. Larson on the other hand, snorted and stepped forward. "Since the Cao family supports the East Deer Academy, then the East Deer Academy must protect those who support us." With that, Larson got into position, as if he was about to fight Fade. Fade shook his head lightly when he saw this. He smiled and said. "When ites to the Cao family, I don''t even need to dirty my hands." After saying that, Fade took out his mobile phone and made a call. He said a few words. In the end, he said, "Great, start the announcements!" Just as everyone was confused, Fade turned to Momo. "Momo, is there a TV? Switch to the news channel please." Hearing this, Momo was equally confused. However, she turned on the TV and tuned in to the news channel. Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Under everyone''s watchful eyes, the news channel started broadcasting. "Today, under the personal supervision of Director Xu of the Food and Drug Administration, a 40- year-old case was being reopened and investigation done. The current National Chinese Medical Doctor, Lamont Cao, who is also known as the Acupuncture King of South Bay City, had done..." "Finally, the relevant parties decided to strip off Lamont''s title as the National Chinese Medical Doctor. The authorities will track down the victims back then and hold Lamont responsible for the compensation. At the same time, all the medical products of the Cao family will be banned, and a criminal investigation will beunched. Our news station will follow up this case with further reports." The news was broadcasted one by one, and the deeds that Lamont had wanted to hide from the public, were slowly being exposed. Everyone was surprised to see the news. They turned to Lamont in shock. Many wealthy businessmen and dignitaries in South Bay City knew that the Cao family had a disgraceful past, but they did not expect Lamont to have done so many disgusting and harmful things back then. All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s gazes changed as they looked at Lamont. Some of them who had turned to Lamont for various sickness, started worrying about their own health. usations and discussions erupted in an instant. As Lamont listened to the broadcast, he fell limp onto the floor. He stared nkly ahead as he listened to the punishment on the Cao family. He muttered to himself, "It''s over, it¡¯s all over. The Cao family is done for, it¡¯s over..." He finally understood where Fade''s confidence hade from when Fade made the phone call to ban the Cao family. Behind Lamont, Hayden and the others were full of regret as they knelt down in front of Fade, crying and begging for mercy. "Mr. Chen, Master Chen, we were wrong. We don''t want the Bronze Acupuncture Manual anymore. We are willing to offer you thend of the Southern Hill unconditionally. Please, spare our family..." Fade looked at Hayden and replied coldly, "If I were to forgive the Cao family, who would give those patients who died because of you another chance?" Hayden was rendered speechless. Fade waved his hand in disgust and said coldly, "Get out!" Lucas chased the Cao family out of the hall instantly. There was silence in the hall. Everyone turned to Fade in astonishment. Those who were still doubtful of Fade previously, had immediately changed their stance. Fade finished off the Cao family without even lifting a finger. Presently, there were only Yao family, and East Deer Academy left. Fade turned to them with an icy gaze. "Now, it''s your turn." When the Yao family heard this, they couldn''t help but feel nervous. They paled as they turned to East Deer Academy. Larson came forward once again and looked at Fade. "The Yao family is a supporter of my East Deer Academy. If you want to touch them, you have to pass through me first!" Fade nced at Larson and said disdainfully, "You are just someone who has been defeated!" Larson''s face fell upon hearing his words. He flew into a rage immediately. However, he knew that he was no match for Fade. With a wave of his hand, he ordered, "Move!" In an instant, several disciples of the East Deer Academy who came with Larson started to move and surrounded Fade. Almost all of these disciples were ck Level martial artists. They were considered good. Together, they would be even more powerful. The guests in the hall could feel the immense pressure and began to retreat, worried that they would be caught in crossfire. Fade nced at those East Deer Academy disciples and shook his head indifferently. "If East Deer Academy has only these people, then there is no need for me to fight, it''s a waste of my time." "You! What an arrogant guy. Attack!" Larson gritted his teeth and gave the order. About eight disciples of the East Deer Academy swarmed towards Fade fiercely, blocking all angles to prevent Fade from dodging . Many guests at the scene were shocked and amazed by such strength. "This kind ofbination and strength, they are too powerful." "They are indeed the East Deer Academy and the apprentices of a Martial Dragon List master. It''s amazing." "Can Master Chen really survive such an attack?" "Master Chen has defeated Titan Chiu in Jade City, how could he be defeated now?" "ording to the legend, Titan Chiu was indeed powerful, but no one knows about the truth after all!" "True. Master Chen''s achievements are all rumors. Has anyone seen it with their own eyes?" "This time, maybe the East Deer Academy will win." Amidst the discussion and the impending attacks, Fade only moved his eyelids just slightly. He waved his hands, and a surge of energy appeared. He drew an arc with the energy and then spread it out with a swoosh. With a loud "boom", the disciples of East Deer Academy flew backwards in a blink of an eye, before hitting the ground with a loud thud. They howled in pain as they spat out blood, unable to move. This time, everyone who was still in heated discussion froze in shock. They turned to Fade in surprise and disbelief. "Is, is this the end? I have not mistaken, right?" "Have the people of East Deer Academy been defeated? They were defeated in just one move?" "Just how powerful is Master Chen!" "Who was the one who imed that Master Chen'' s powers were just a baseless rumor? Do you see it for yourself now?" "Who dares to question Master Chen, show yourself now!" "Master Chen is almighty and invincible!" Amidst the debates, Fade walked over to Larson who was pale from fright. "Do you still want to continue?" "I, I... I was wrong..." Larson''s lips trembled, and he felt a nagging pain on his bandaged arm and a chill down his spine. "Bullying the weak while fearful of the stronger ones, what a coward!" Fade shook his head in disappointment. A surge of energy appeared on his palm, and he directed it towards Larson''s lower abdomen. Larson was shocked when he realized that. He protested desperately, "No, please don''t hurt me. Master Chen, I was wrong, please..." However, Fade ignored him and hit him directly with the energy. As his palm was about to make contact with Larson, rumbling thunder echoed through the Soo family''s hall. "Who dares to hurt a disciple from the East Deer Academy!" Following that, a figure appeared in the hall. It was someone in his mid-thirties, dressed in a cyan robe and his hair was tied up in a bun. He had his hands behind his back and looked rather outstanding. As soon as Larson saw this man, he got up and ran over while wailing, "Master, save me! Please save me!" Hearing that, everyone turned to the man in bewilderment. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He was none other than Larson''s master, Valko Chu, the principal of East Deer Academy. Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Fade did not pay much attention to Valko''s arrival. Instead, he looked at Larson who was trying to run towards Valko and asked coldly, "Are you trying to escape?" Right after that, Fade made his move. An invisible force grabbed onto Larson''s back, pulling him back at once. Larson stumbled in front of Fade. Next, Fadended his palm on Larson''s lower abdomen. Larson let out a scream. His face turned pale, and he was sweating profusely as he curled up in pain. He nearly fainted from the pain. Larson, the direct disciple of Valko, a young martial artist in the middle of ck Level, was destroyed by Fade just like that. No one had expected that at all. "This...Fade is being too bold!" "Valko is already here, yet he still destroyed Larson. This is akin to pping Valko right in the face!" "This is outrageous. Now, the conflict has just gone out of proportion." Amidst the din, Valko''s expression fell as he saw his favorite disciple destroyed. He red at Fade fiercely, gritted his teeth and questioned, "Do you know what you are doing?" Fade nced at Valko and replied softly, "I''m doing what I should do." "What you should do?" Valko shouted sharply. He raised his eyebrows in rage as he approached Fade. "Then, what I should do now is to kill you!" As he spoke, energy surged around Valko''s body, it was strong and intense, creating a strong gust of wind inside the hall. A terrifying, oppressive power radiated from him as he closed in on Fade. The people in the room felt a tremendous pressure from the ripples of the energy. It was as if a large rock was on their backs. Their faces gradually turned red, their expressions were the look of concern. However, Fade, who was at the center of Valko''s energy, had a calm expression. He remained motionless, as if he did not feel the pressure at all. Instead, Fade replied calmly, "You want to kill me? Let''s see if you have the ability to do so?" "You arrogant man," Valko shouted as he strode towards Fade. His robes swayed as he walked. "Before you die, I want you to remember that the person who kills you is the principal of the East Deer Academy, the forty- second on the Martial Dragon List, Valko Chu!" "Remember my name, and when you arrive in hell, report to the official that Valko''s aura was so impressive that he shook the entire hall." Some people with poor health could no longer stand the pressure, and left the hall looking pale. The rest of the people who remained in the hall also looked pale and stunned as they watched Valko. "Valko really does live up to his name. His strength is too strong." "Forty- second on the Dragon List, his strength should be at the Earth Level, right?" "Let me check the ranking list. See for yourself, forty-second, Valko, thirty-five years old, in the early stage of the earth level." "Sure enough, he is strong as he is an Earth Level master." As the discussions continued amongst the guests, Momo, who had initially been excited because of Fade, couldn''t help but be a little worried. She pulled her father along and came to Egbert, then she said hurriedly, "Grandpa, you can''t let Valko take action on Fade!" Egbert frowned slightly, but did not respond. Ernest also added anxiously, "Dad, Fade is Master Chen. Whether it is his status, financial ability, or even potential, Fade is an outstanding individual!" "Now, by stopping Valko, it is a great opportunity for our Soo family to show our attitude towards Fade and mend our rtionship with Master Chen!" "Yes, grandpa. Fade will definitely thank our family for our help this time," Momo said quickly. However, Egbert hesitated and couldn''t make up his mind. If it was the time when Fade revealed his identity as Master Chen, there was no doubt that Egbert would favour Fade. However, Valko had made a move, and with such a terrifying strength, Egbert was hesitant once again. If he helped Fade bying forward and made Valko angry, it would be devastating. They would have to bear the wrath of East Deer Academy if Valko were to win. For the Soo Family, who was not too strong in martial arts, it was definitely not the oue he wanted to see. Taking these into consideration, Egbert was unwilling to make a decision. He replied vaguely, "Mr. Valko and Master Chen are both warriors. It is not for outsiders like us to intervene." "But, grandpa..." Memo was anxious. At that moment, some of the people in the heated discussion discovered something new. "Look at the rankings and click on Valko''s name to see more detailed information." "It is true. The previous rankings only had ranks and names. This time, more detailed information has been updated!" "Let''s take a look at Valko''s introduction. Before this, we only knew that he was from the west, but we knew nothing else about him." "Valko, thirty-five years old. Twenty years ago, he was a factotum disciple of the Tianwu n, a force of the Heaven Level, of which he trained hard for fifteen years. After quitting the Tianwu n, he returned to his hometown at West Ning District, and defeated a hundred people. He was invincible in the West Ning District..." Furthermore, there was more information in the introduction column, such as the enemy that Valko had defeated, the details of the battle, and even the analysis of martial arts. However, ordinary people did not have ess to it. Even so, they were already shocked just listening to the previous introduction. In particr, the fact that Valko was once in Tianwu n, had stunned everyone. As everyone''s knowledge, there were only four Heaven Level forces in China now, namely, Tianwu n, Lindsay Hall, Juetong Temple and Wushuang Tower. All of them were powerful, and were no match for any of the so called wealthy families in South Bay City. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, even though Valko had only entered Tianwu n once, and his status was only the lowest, as a factotum disciple, the terrifying reputation of Tianwu n still shocked everyone. In a few moments, everyone''s attitude changed drastically. "It''s unbelievable. Valko has such an impressive background! He has once studied martial arts in the Tianwu n." "No wonder Valko could enter the Dragon List. His strength is quite terrifying." "Master Chen is in danger. It is very likely that he is not Valko''s opponent." "It goes without saying that Master Chen is also a powerful man in Jade City. But Valko was from the Tianwu n, the forty-second in the Dragon List." "Just now I thought that the Soo family was about to flourish after getting a promising son-inw. But now, it seems that it is not a blessing but a curse?" "The plot twist is too big. If I were the Soo family, I would turn my head and support Valko now before anything changes." "Look, the Yao family has already stood by Mr. Valko." There was a lot of discussion on the matter. The expressions on the Soo family members had also changed. Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 Even Egbert, who was initially undecided, changed his expression . Somoset, L, and Zarriah had also changed their stance abruptly, and directed their muzzle at Fade. "Father, Valko''s identity is extraordinary, and he is very strong too. We must support Valko!" "Exactly! The Tianwu n has Heaven Level powers. We really can''t afford to offend them!" "Grandpa, We can''t get along with Fade anyway. I don¡¯t think there would be a problem if we support Valko now!" Momo was enraged when she saw the attitude of her family. "How can you do this? Just a few moments ago, all of you were still supporting Fade!" "That was just now. Since Valko is taking action now, Fade will definitely lose. Why should we still support him?" Zarriah scoffed. Somoset also added solemnly, "Momo, this does not only concern you, but it affects our Soo family too. Stop messing around.¡± L added immediately, "Memo, we are doing all these for you and the family, You will understand in future." After a few rounds of debate, Momo was smoldering in anger and disappointment. She nced at Egbert inadvertently. Egbert had been silent for a long while. His eyes fixed on Valko and Fade. After a while, he finally said, "Fade had injured the disciple of East Deer Academy and destroyed Larson in public. It is only reasonable for Mr. Valko to avenge his people. We should never intervene in this matter." "Grandpa..." Momo called out with a tear-streaked face. However, with a serious look on his face, Egbert said coldly, "I have already decided. There is nothing more to discuss." "In the end, the Soo family is still being rational!" "Master Soo made the right move." "Egbert is really a sly fox. He does not get emotional at critical moments." "With the Soo family, Yao family and Valko joining forces, even if he is Master Chen, he can do nothing now!" Valko and Fade heard the arguments around them. "Now, if you break both of your arms and kneel down to beg for mercy, perhaps, I will spare you your life," Valko said to Fade proudly while a smile crept up the corners of his mouth. Fade looked at Valko, shook his head, and replied tly, "I should be the one telling you that." "Do you have a death wish? Do you know who you are talking to?" Valko asked sternly, "I am ranked forty-two on the Dragon List. Who are you?" "Forty-two only. No big deal at all," Fade replied indifferently. "You are seriously courting death!" Valko yelled angrily. "I gave you a chance. But since you don''t know how to appreciate it, I will put an end to you now." Right at this moment, the turbulent energy inside him burst out suddenly, shattering a number of antics in the hall. Valko''s robe fluttered and his long hair danced in the wind. Ayer of cyan light enveloped his entire body, making him appear godly. He dashed toward Fade and sent an impactful blow at him."Go to hell!" he bellowed. Swoosh! Along with Valko''s attack, wind swooshed and howled in the hall, creating an intimidating atmosphere. The others in the hall could barely open their eyes under such powerful oppression. They squinted and could only see Valko''s aggressive attacks hovering above Fade. As for Fade, his final move was just a p of his palm forward with no fancy move. Most of the people there closed their eyes when they witnessed that, shaking their heads and sighing. "Master Chen is going to lose. Everything is going to end here." "He should not have left Jade City ande to South Bay City in the first ce." "After all, Valko is a master on the Dragon List. He cannot be defeated easily.¡± While everyone was sighing, a sudden strong force burst across the hall. Then, there was a loud p followed by a scream. A heavy object was heard hitting hard on the ground. "It''s over. Defeated in just one move!" "Valko is stronger than we''ve thought!" "Master Chen is after all, just a misnomer!" Everyone was overwhelmed with emotions. They opened their eyes slowly and they looked toward the center of the hall. Almost instantaneously, everyone''s jaw dropped. They were shocked to the core by what they saw. "What... what''s going on? Why is Valko lying on the ground while Master Chen ispletely fine." "Valko looks really pale. To have coughed up so much blood, he must''ve been badly injured!" "So Fade wasn''t the one who was defeated from the blow just now. It was Valko?" "But Valko is a master of the Dragon List. How could Fade...?" Not only were the guests stunned, but even the Soo family who were sitting at the main table, had a strange look on their faces. Everyone was dumbfounded. Besides Momo and L who were smiling, the rest of the Soo family were absolutely astounded. "How could this happen? Was Mr. Valko defeated?" "We supported Valko just now. But this is the result? Did we make the wrong choice again?" "What actually happened?" Everyone was extremely bewildered, including Valko. He was lying on the ground and vomiting blood at the moment. He supported himself with difficulty and raised his head to look at Fade. He gritted his teeth and asked with a mouthful of blood, "Why, why? How could you beat me? I am ranked forty-two on the Dragon List. How could you..." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Fade looked at Valko condescendingly, with his hands behind his back, he replied lightly, "There is nothing impossible. I could defeat you because I am ranked first on the Dragon List." "What, you, ranked first on the Dragon List? How could it be..." Valko was utterly shocked. The guests were extremely shocked too. "Master Chen is ranked number one on the Dragon List? Is this true?" "It cannot be. There is no such thing." "Quick, check the ranking list!" Soon, someone began to check the ranking list. Suddenly, someone eximed, "It''s true! Master Chen is indeed ranked number one on the Dragon List." "You can click in to see the details. There is a photo of Master Chen. It was indeed Fade Chen!" "This, this is actually true. Master Chen is ranked first on the Dragon List." "Read the introduction. It says Master Chen, 23 years old." "Half a year ago, he killed the assassins of the Blood de Killer Organization, they were Kenny and Davina who were at the early stage of Earth Level. A month ago, he killed Titan Chiu, the master of Titan Studio in Jade City, who was at the middle stage of Earth Level. Half a month ago, he killed Song Khan, who was the head of Blood de Killer Organization for the Asian region. Song Khan was at the final stage of Earth Level. Fade''s power is immeasurable." "Kenny, Davina, Titan and Song Khan. All of them were Earth Level masters. However, they had all been defeated by Master Chen. No wonder he is ranked first on the Dragon List!" "This, this is absolutely unbelievable." Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 "Also, look. There arements from renowned people below. It says that Fade''s future is limitless. In less than 20 years, Fade will definitely be one of the top ten on the Divine Dragon List." "The top ten of the Divine Dragon List. That is the top-ranking for warriors in the country. The top ten are all Heaven Level masters!" "This assumption is a little too high!" "High? Read thement carefully. Can you see who wrote it?" "It¡¯s Galeno Zhu. Thement was actually written by Galeno Zhu himself!" "Galeno is an esteemed figure in the Martial Arts League. Not only that, but he is also one of the top 16 masters on the Divine Dragon list!" The hall was drowned by exmations and discussions. Everyone was deeply stunned. Even Valko was extremely shocked at that moment. His used to be arrogant and angry gaze was then reced by remorse. "Master Chen, I was wrong," he said as he bowed regrettably. Fade nced at Valko and said faintly, "I will not abolish your cultivation since you had trained hard. Instead, break your own arm and live well in the future!" "No problem!" Valko replied. He channeled his inner energy into his fingertips and ripped off his left arm without hesitation. Then he staggered out of the Soo family''s hall and left. The members of the Soo family, who were once proud of their rational choices, were all dumbfounded at that moment. Everyone in the Soo family lowered their heads immediately when Fade made a sweeping gaze at them. They did not dare meet Fade''s eyes. It was especially hard for Somoset, L, and Zarriah who had ridiculed Fade earlier on. They held their breath, not daring to make a sound. Egbert was also looking very shocked at the moment. His eyes were full ofplex emotions as he looked at Fade in utter disbelief. Momo was the only one feeling immensely excited at the moment. She threw herself into Fade''s arms and said with augh, "Fade, you are so powerful. I can''t believe I was worried for you just now." Fade smiled faintly and replied, "I have told you before that you don''t need to worry because I am here. Do you believe it now?!" "Yes, I do," Momo replied while nodding with a smile. Fade then shifted his gaze to Master Soo and asked solemnly, "Master Soo, have you thought about what I said before?" Master Soo sighed and got up. Bowing to Fade, he said in a deep voice, "Please forgive my ignorance as I have failed to recognize someone of great status. I was not aware that Master Chen, who was ranked first on the Dragon List, had arrived at the Soo family. Please forgive me if I have offended you previously." "From now on, the Soo family will obey your words and bow down to you." Egbert, who had always been arrogant, had also admitted his mistake and apologized to Fade in public at the moment. He was even willing to bow his head down to Fade. That was a very rare sight. Fade snorted coldly. He stared at Egbert for a while before waving his hand and said, "You don''t need to bow down to me. I am not interested in the Soo family. The only thing I am interested in is Momo''s marriage." At the mention of Momo¡¯ s marriage, L said promptly while trying to please Fade, "Master Chen, please be rest assured that Momo will never marry Hector." Somoset echoed immediately, "It is our family''s blessing to have Master Chen''sying his eyes on Memo. We are willing to let Memo marry you." "If you are willing, we can make a marriage agreement for Memo and you now, Master Chen," Master Soo said solemnly. Fade felt disgusted with their greed. "There is no need for you to worry about my marriage with Memo. Momo''s marriage is her personal choice, and you have no right to interfere. Understand?" "Yes, yes!" Everyone nodded quickly. Fade gave a cold snort. Ignoring the Soo family, he then turned his gaze to the Yao family and asked coldly, "Yao family, is there anything that you want to say?" The Yao family members suddenly changed their expressions when they heard Fade addressing them. They knelt down immediately. Finnegan knelt on the ground, kowtowing to Fade and apologized, "Master Chen, we have done wrong. We are willing to ept any punishment from you." Finnegan was trembling with fear at this moment. He did not dare put up any resistance. After all, when Fade exposed his true identity just then, the Yao family did not have the ability to retaliate. At that time, they just wanted to ride on the strength of Valko of the East Deer Academy to fight against Fade. However, he did not expect Fade to be more powerful than Valko. Not only that, he was ranked at the top of the Dragon List. This had utterly shattered the Yao family''sst hope. They could no longer resist. Theirst chance of survival would be to admit their fault and apologize for their mistake. Fade made a sweeping nce at the members of the Yao family. Without any warning, he gathered a burst of energy and struck it into the members of the Yao family¡¯s bodies. Everyone in the Yao family let out a scream instantly. Cold sweat covered their foreheads as they spurted mouthfuls of blood. They knelt motionlessly before Fade as they tried to endure the extreme pain. "I have injected a special energy into your body. If you dare to do any evil again, the energy will shatter your internal organs and you will eventually bleed to death from your seven orifices," Fade said coldly. Everyone sensed a chill down their spines upon hearing such a gruesome way of dying. "From now on, the Yao family will only do good deeds every day. We will never do any evil again," Finnegan responded through gritted teeth. "It''s useless to tell me this. All of you should be telling yourself that," Fade reprimanded. "But of course, you can choose to disobey if you don''t believe what I said. Just be prepared to bear the consequences." Fade waved his hand after saying that. The Yao family retreated immediately. The remaining guests also left the Soo Manor one after another. There were a lot of uncertainties and unforeseen circumstances at the Soo family annual banquet. Everyone was particrly shocked when Fade''s terrifying identity was gradually revealed. After everyone left the Soo family hall, those remaining were the Soo Family, Fade and Lucas. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Fade took a nce at the members of the Soo family, who were bowing respectfully at him. However, he was not interested in talking to them. He turned to Memo instead and said, "Momo, I''m leaving. If you need my help, please call me anytime." "Okay!" Momo nodded and sent Fade and Lucas out. With Fade''s departure, the quiet Soo family hall gradually regained its lively vitality. Everyone raised their heads slowly as they rubbed their sore necks and exchanged nces with each other. Although there were endless words in their eyes, they did not know what to say at that moment. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 After the annual banquet, news of what happened spread like wildfire in South Bay City. Suddenly, countless citizens began to sing Master Chen''s praises. The businessmen were fascinated with Master Chen''s business empire in Jade City. Meanwhile, the martial artists admired Master Chen for being the most powerful man on Dragon List. Whereas, ordinary women were envious as they gossiped about what Master Chen did for his beloved woman. Not long after, there was even a saying among the single women in South Bay City. It was said that if one were to marry, one must marry Master Chen. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In short, Master Chen acquired instant fame in Jade City. Soon after, people started using their connections to find Fade''s residence and they flocked to his ce. Some presented gifts to win his favor while others apologized for their mistakes. Some wished to learn from him while a few even confessed their love to him boldly. Fade had no choice but to ask Andrew to arrange another residence for him and eventually, everything died down. Despite that, countless people utilized their connections and continued to send word to Fade. Fade was a little irritated with all the irksome messages. Suddenly, an idea urred to him. The citizens of South Bay City were enthusiastic and many ns and families were eager to network with him. Hence, it would be better for Fade to make things clear. Moreover, it would prevent them from abusing their connections to curry favor with him secretly. Therefore, Fade asked Andrew to make an announcement. During Fade''s stay in South Bay City, he would collect various rare herbs and cultivation resources. Fade would evaluate the items and he would exchange them for something of a simr value. Fade wanted to collect herbs and cultivation resources because he learned his lesson. For example, when Quin had troubles with Ice Lotus, he was unable to cure her because he did not have the corresponding herbs. Although Quin was cured, Jeremy was still paralyzed in Dragonville. Moreover, Sincere Medicine Center was growing and there would be no harm to collect more precious herbs. On the other hand, Fade always needed cultivation resources. He was practicing Nine Sun ming Skill and he required nine Yin and cold resources to mediate the heat. Previously, Fade went through a lot to acquire Nine Leaf Ice Flower. The nt matured and it helped improve his strength significantly. Currently, Fade possessed the seeds of Ice Lotus but he would need a lot of precious resources to cultivate them. The most important resource he needed was the spring water from Hallow Ice Spring. If he had the spring water from Hallow Ice Spring, the Ice Lotus'' seeds will germinate rapidly. As for the other cultivation resources, Fade knew that it would be better to have more. Fade considered everything carefully beforeing up with the n. Immediately, the news circted throughout South Bay City and it led to various heated discussions. Countless citizens were debating over it and the rich and powerful figures were especially concerned. Naturally, different people had different takes on the news. Some people believed Fade. Upon hearing the news, they searched for treasures in their homes frantically and they wanted to barter with Fade. Of course, some were skeptical about Fade''s proposal. Fade merely announced that he would be trading items but he did not specify what he would give in exchange. They were doubtful and unconvinced because he was being vague. What if Fade abused his powers and exchanged their items at a low price? It would be worse if he robbed the items from them. Therefore, they believed that Fade was up to no good. On the surface, Fade was offering a good deal but in fact, he was trying to rob the treasures in South Bay City. Fade ignored the rumors and spections. After someone set an example and traded some items with Fade, he believed that the rumors would disappear. Hence, all he needed to do was wait patiently. Furthermore, Fade did not have the time to care about the rumors. This was because Mr. Tu was currently rushing over here from Dragonville City. With all the evil doings of Lamont, the Acupuncture King being revealed, the Cao family has now fallen to pieces. Mr. Tu rushed over and, together with Caesar, settled some important matters. They purchased the Cao family''s business at a low price. They nned to refurbish and reopen the Cao family''s medical center. Ultimately, South Bay City was a huge city and there was a great demand for Chinese medicine practitioners. Furthermore, the Cao family had expanded their businesses for years, thus it would be beneficial for Jason to open a medical center in South Bay City. However, Jason did not name the new medical center as "Tu Medicine Center". Instead, he chose a brand new name and named it "Southern Medical Center". Jason chose that name tomemorate histe master who was buried on Southern Hill. Back then, Jason learned Chinese Medicine from his master on Southern Hill too. Other than renaming the new medical center, Jason and Caesar were busy building a small local Chinese Medicine Academy too. Firstly, they wanted to educate the public about Chinese medicine and encourage everyone to learn Chinese medicine. Secondly, they wanted to honor the various deeds of Jason'' s master. Nobody knew about the old master but he made great societal contributions. Thirdly, they wanted to provide training for youngsters who are interested in Chinese medicine. Jason promoted Chinese Medicine Academy personally. He even showed the public his Bronze Acupuncture Manual and announced that he would be willing to teach Bronze Needle Spike to a suitable student. A national Chinese medical doctor promoted the academy and promised personal guidance. Moreover, Bronze Acupuncture Manual was an antique medicine manual and there was an opportunity to learn Bronze Needle Spike as well. When the academy was established, everyone in South Bay City was eager to learn Chinese medicine. Countless youngsters poured into the academy to sign up for ss. In the end, after the interview and selection process, the academy had its first batch of students and there were a total of thirty- six students. Needless to say, Jason took the first batch of students seriously. He did not only teach them personally but also invited Fade to the academy to educate the young students. Naturally, Fade did not refuse and after making some preparations, he arrived at Chinese Medicine Academy. The academy was built at the foot of Southern Hill. The surroundings were beautiful and the interior was elegant. In the academy, one could look up and spot a simple but huge tombstone sitting on the peak of Southern Hill. Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 The tombstone that sat on the peak of Southern Hill was like a monument that inspired the students in the academy. It reminded them of the simple but great Chinese medicine practitioner. In the academy, there was a statue that was inspired by Jason'' ste master. Jason also expressed his respect for his master by putting up various articles about the great doctor around the campus. Fade arrived at the ssroom. Amidst the warm apuse of the students, he began his lecture. There was only one ss and most of the teenage students were beginners in Chinese medicine. Hence, Fade did not n to cover difficult topics. He merely exined the development and history of Chinese medicine and gave some demonstrations. The young students were impressed by Fade''s amazing techniques and they apuded eagerly. Shortly after, Fade finished his lecture. Although he did not manage to cover a lot in ss, he knew that his effort was not in vain after noticing the excited looks on the students'' faces. He knew he got what he came for when he managed to pique their curiosity and love for Chinese medicine. After the lecture, Fade and Jason had a brief conversation. Jason had other things to attend to, thus Fade left on his own. As Fade strode out of the academy, he suddenly overheard something. It was a conversation between two students. "Das, the ss is so boring. Hurry up and light up my cigarette. I sat in ss for ages but it''s pointless." "I know, right? Those old men were talking about the monarchs and something about observing the patients. Bah, it''s so boring." "It''s just some old-fashioned superstitions. Why are those old men so superstitious? They should just throw it all away. Why are we still learning pointless stuff like this?" "Oh, don''t make me start. Remember that younger guy? Mr. Chen, was it? He''s just hrious. He kept on bragging about how good Chinese medicine is. He even used some stupid tricks but those idiots fell for it. What a joke." "That''s right. What age do we even live in? Western medicine is so much better than Chinese medicine but we''re still learning old- fashioned stuff like this. They''re so outdated." "Never mind all that. The academy is always promoting that old Chinese medicine practitioner. They kept mentioning that he contributed selflessly and taught a lot of students. Bah, if he''s that great, then why don''t they just feature him on some documentaries?" "Naha, they could only fool kids with all that. Who knows what that old man did? Besides, who in their right mind would still contribute selflessly?" "Exactly! I didn''t even want toe here but my parents forced me." Fade overheard the conversations and he approached the two students coldly. The duo did not notice Fade. They lit each other''s cigarettes and they were smoking scornfully. The long-haired young man on the left finished his cigarette and nced around to find that no one was around. Suddenly, he climbed onto the statue of Jason''ste master and scratched the cigarette butt across the face of the statue, leaving a long ck stain. He leaned against the statue and grinned. He made a peace sign and urged the other short-haired young man, "Das, hurry up! Take a picture of me." "Those old men in the academy are praising this old doctor but I don''t believe them! Bah!" Das grabbed his mobile phone and took a few pictures. He chuckled and replied, "Pierre, change your pose. Draw a mustache and let''s take another picture!" "Yeah, that''s not bad," Pierre replied smilingly and lit another cigarette. He took a deep breath before smearing it across the face of the statue. "That''s too high. You need to go lower. Yeah, yeah, that''s right. You can do..." Das was giving out instructions. The duo was thrilled and theyughed excitedly. However, a stern voice roared, "Get down now!" The duo was taken aback. They turned to the voice and realized that it was Fade. Immediately, the duo''s faces changed and they looked bewildered. Das gave Pierre a warning look and shouted hurriedly, "Pierre, it''s Mr. Chen! He just gave us a lecture just now. Come down!" Pierre pouted and replied disdainfully, "He''s just here to give a talk. Besides, he''s not even our lecturer, so there''s nothing to be worried about!" On the contrary, he even continued to deface the statue. Fade''s face darkened and he snapped furiously, "I told you to get down! Did you hear me?" "Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you..." Pierre retorted arrogantly as he continued to vandalize the statue. Initially, Fade did not intend to make a move on the students but he could no longer hold back. Fade scoffed and rushed to yank Pierre by the cor before mming thetter on the ground. Fade yelled coldly, "Come down!" Pierre gritted his teeth in pain as hended on the ground. Anger crept onto his face and he red at Fade. Pierre hissed in annoyance, "How dare you hit me?" Das hurried over to help Pierre to his feet. Das shot a re at Fade and asked seethingly, "Why did you attack us?" Fade eyed the duo coldly and retorted, "Why did I attack you? What were you doing just now?" The duo''s faces stiffened. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Fade continued sternly, "You''re in Chinese Medicine Academy but you belittled Chinese medicine and insulted the predecessors. Aren''t you ashamed of what you did?" "I... We were just joking," Das exined nervously. "Joking?" Fade snorted and pointed at the statue. He asked sharply, "Then what is this? You''re just joking?" "You two, go and apologize to everyone in the academy and repent for what you did," Fade ordered as he pointed at them. Das was a little hesitant but Pierre was still contemptuous and he ignored Fade. Pierre held up his head and scoffed, "You must be kidding me. Who are you? Why should we listen to you and apologize?" "You..." Fade was solemn. Meanwhile, themotion had caught the others'' attention. Everyone flocked to the statue and Jason asked, "Fade, what happened?" Fade pointed at Das and Pierre before exining everything to Jason. After listening to Fade, everyone was baffled and furious. Jason was upset and fuming as he red at the duo. He snapped, "How could you say that? How could you do this? Apologize for what you did immediately!" Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Das lowered his head and his face darkened. He seemed a little hesitant. However, Pierre stared at Mr. Tu defiantly and retorted, "I''ll not apologize!" "You... You crossed the line but you''re not remorseful for what you did?" Jason shouted and red at Pierre irritably. Pierre scoffed and snapped, "I crossed the line? I just criticized Chinese medicine and touched the statue, so what''s the big deal?" "I just said that Chinese medicine is old-fashioned and useless, so what''s wrong with that? The statue is just a pile of rock, so why are you so angry that I vandalized it?" Pierre replied loudly. Upon hearing that, Jason and the other lecturers were flushing with anger. They were so furious that they could not speak. Fade stared at Pierre and Das coldly and reprimanded, "I don''t care what you think and I''m not in the mood to correct you. If you don''t believe in Chinese medicine and you don''t feel like learning, then leave. You shouldn''t stay here!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jason added solemnly, "Das Han and Pierre Zhang will be expelled from Chinese Medicine Academy." The other students were shocked when they heard that. It was a tedious selection process and it was challenging for them to enroll in the academy. Therefore, they knew that they were very lucky to be able to enter the academy. Various influential figures in South Bay City tried to rely on their connections and enroll someone into the academy. Regardlessly, most of them were still rejected. It was tough to secure a spot in the academy. Yet, after just a few days, Das and Pierre were expelled from the academy and they wasted a rare opportunity. However, the duo did not seem to feel sorry for it. Das seemed a little hesitant and his face fell. On the other hand, Pierre was grinning broadly and he replied carefreely, "Go ahead and expel me. Do you think that I want to be in this horrible academy? If it weren''t for my parents, I wouldn''t even want toe. I''m not interested in learning all this rubbish." He ced his hand around Das'' shoulders and added smilingly, "Das, let''s leave and go somewhere else. We should make way for these idiots to learn those rubbish." Das seemed worried and replied hesitantly, "Pierre, my parents..." Pierre smirked and chipped in, "Come on, why are you even worried? I know your parents are medical lecturers in the university and they just sent you here to get a golden ticket. After you get back, they''ll make special arrangements for you to enter their university, right?" "I..." Das was a little ufortable when Pierre revealed his family arrangement in public. However, Pierre did not care. He waved his hand and continued, "Don''t worry about it. My parents are officials in the Medical Association of South Bay City. They wanted me to study here so that it''s more convenient for me to take over their ces in the future. Besides, they''re not interested in Chinese medicine." "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to my parents about your admissionter. I''ll ask them to enroll you into the university immediately, so you don''t need to waste your time here." Das was excited and he asked eagerly, "Really?" Pierre patted his chest and reassured Das confidently, "Of course! Besides, you know that my dad is a permanentmittee of the Medical Association, right?" "Yeah, yeah, I know, of course!" Das smiled and nodded hurriedly. He was relieved upon hearing Pierre¡¯s assurance. Meanwhile, the crowd was infuriated by the duo''s arrogant attitude. Nevertheless, they felt a little helpless too. After all, Pierre and Das were not interested in Chinese medicine. Many wanted to enroll in the academy to get a golden ticket for a better future. It was hard to tell whether there were any other students like Pierre and Das in the academy. There was a moment of silence. Jason was miserable and he seemed to have aged drastically. Pierre and Das were smug upon noticing that. Theyughed arrogantly and concluded, "Expel us? Whatever! Let''s leave and have fun!" They ced their arms around each other and strode off without a care. Meanwhile, Jason and the other students remained silent at the sight of that. However, before Das and Pierre could walk out of the academy, Fade snapped coldly, "Stop right there!" The duo stopped in their tracks and turned around. Pierre scowled at Fade and asked in annoyance, "What do you want? We''re expelled, right? You''re not letting us leave?" Fade replied indifferently, "You''re expelled because you vited the school rules. Yet, you have to compensate for vandalizing the academy''s property." Fade pointed at the statue of thete Chinese medicine practitioner and added, "You just vandalized the statue. Do you think that I''ll let you go?" Pierre and Das were taken aback. Pierre immediately pouted and retorted disdainfully, "It''s just a pile of stone! You just want some money, right? I don''t have much but I have a lot of money." "Here! This is ten thousand yuan. It''ll be enough for you to get another pile of stone. Haha!" Pierre scoffed and threw a bank card at Fade. However, Fade did not even bother to catch the bank card. On the contrary, he pped the bank card back to Pierre and itnded on Pierre''s feet. Fade snapped coldly, "Ten thousand yuan is not enough." "Is this an extortion?" Pierre barked as he stared at Fade fiercely. Pierre was on the verge of getting into a fistfight with Fade. Yet, Das grabbed Pierre and persuaded, "Pierre, it''s just a small amount of money. There''s no need to argue with them. We can just give them a little more money." Das fished out a bank card and continued, "There''s fifty thousand yuan in this card. That should be enough!" After that, the duo turned to leave. Unexpectedly, Fade did not ept the bank card and he demanded coldly, "Fifty thousand yuan! That''s not enough. You need to pay five million yuan for vandalizing the statue." Although Pierre and Das were from wealthy families, they eximed in surprise upon hearing the amount. "Five million yuan? Are you f*cking kidding?" Pierre went ballistic. "That statue is not worth five million yuan!" Das added and shook his head in disbelief. Fade replied coldly, "You said you don''t have much but you have a lot of money, right? Why? You can''t even afford to pay five million yuan?" Pierre red at Fade and hissed, "I''ve five million yuan but I don''t want to waste it on that piece of junk. So what if I don''t pay? What can you do to me?" Das frowned and added, "You''re extorting us." Upon finishing that, the duo turned to leave. Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 "Do you think you could leave without paying?" Fade snorted coldly and waved his arm. Suddenly, a gush of invisible energy seized Pierre and Das, rendering their leave impossible. "You... What did you do to us?" Das asked in horror as his body would not move. Pierre was baffled and furious as he eximed harshly, "You''re detaining us against our will. Wait till my parents hear about this. I''ll call the police and arrest all of you too. I''ll shut down your academy!" Das fished out his mobile phone and added, "I''ll ask my parents toe too." Fade stared at the duo and sneered, "Go ahead, call your parents. After all, the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree and I wonder who gave birth to idiots like you." "You..." Pierre and Das were enraged but they dared not fight Fade. In the end, they could only make phone calls and ask their parents to hurry over. Meanwhile, after noticing the duo''s arrogance, Jason and the others were engaged in a heated discussion. "Will it go out of hand?" "Das''s parents are professors at South Bay University. Will Mr. Chen be in trouble?" "Forget about Das'' parents. Besides, we should be worried about Pierre''s parents. His parents are permanentmittees of the Medical Association of South Bay City. They know a lot of people in South Bay City, especially those involved in the medical field." "But Mr. Tu founded this academy, right? He''s the National Chinese Medical Doctor, so would they make a move on him?" "Even though Mr. Tu is the National Chinese Medical Doctor, it''s just an honorary title and he''s not an official. Besides, Mr. Tu is not based in South Bay City, so Mr. Tu might be in trouble if Pierre''s parents decided to abuse their power." "In that case, Mr. Chen would be in danger too, right? His lectures are not bad and I don''t want him to get into trouble!" As the crowd continued their discussions, many students began to worry about Fade, Jason and even the academy. The students were worried because they were not unaware of Fade''s true identity. Earlier, when Fade was giving a talk, he merely introduced himself as a Chinese medicine practitioner. Therefore, the students were distressed for Fade. Shortly after, two cars pulled over at the entrance of the academy and two middle- aged couples alighted from the vehicles. A kind- looking couple in spectacles rushed to Das and asked, "Das, what happened?" On the other hand, the other couple looked poles apart. The stout man wore a suit and a pair of leather shoes. He raised his head as he strode into the academy and he seemed very proud. Meanwhile, the woman donned designer clothes and minced to Pierre dramatically. "Pierre, who hit you? Tell us and well teach him a lesson!" The woman in traditional Chinese attire went over to Pierre and screamed. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, Das and Pierre told their parents about what happened. After hearing their sons'' exnation, the couples shifted their gaze to Jason and Fade. Pierre''s mother, Cecil Wang, took the lead and pointed her finger at Fade and Jason. She scolded, "What academy is this? How dare you hit my son? What is going on?" Fade snorted coldly and snapped, "Hit your son? They were asking for it. Don''t you know what they did?" Upon hearing that, Pierre''s father, ton Zhang, proceeded to ask in an imposing manner, "You''re Mr. Chen, right? They''re just kids and they made a blunder, so how could you punish them like that? That''s wrong!" Cecil added sharply, "What kind of academy is this? Why are the teachers acting like that? You''re viting thew and I hope they shut down your academy." Das''s parents chipped in and pointed out, "Mr. Chen, Mr. Tu, our son may have made a small mistake but your punishment is uneptable. You did not only hit Das but you even demanded us topensate five million yuan for damaging the statue. You''re extorting us!" "Exactly! We''re talking about five million yuan and you''re taking advantage of us. Believe it or not, I can get someone to shut down your academy immediately." Cecil added shrewishly as she continued to point at Fade and Jason. Fade snorted, "A small mistake? This is Chinese Medicine Academy and Mr. Tu established this academy to teach students about Chinese medicine. The academy provides top- notch facilities and services. Yet, the tuition fees are cheap and it''s not even enough to cover the expenses. In fact, we''re not operating the academy to earn profit and it''s a charitable cause." "If your children are not interested in Chinese medicine, then they should not sign up for the academy. Countless kids who are interested in Chinese medicine and your children shouldn''t rob those kids of their enrollment. Well, Das and Pierre managed to enroll in the academy but they have no respect for Chinese medicine. They even disrespected and insulted the predecessors repeatedly." "You might think that it''s something trivial but I think their behaviors are terrible," Fade continued sharply, "Moreover, they also mentioned that they only came here because you told them that an enrollment here would secure them golden tickets!" Jason added darkly, "I n to pass on my skills to people who are passionate about Chinese medicine and those who n to promote it. I don''t have any intentions of teaching ungrateful people like you." Immediately, the parents'' faces changed upon hearing that. Das'' parents lowered their heads and they seemed a little ashamed. They began to exin, "Mr. Tu, we just... We just wanted..." Whereas, Pierre''s parents were arrogant and had no intentions of admitting their mistakes. On the contrary, they hissed disdainfully, "Come on, everybody knows that Chinese medicine isn''t thriving. Naturally, I enrolled Pierre in this academy because there''s a National Chinese Medical Doctor here. Otherwise, why do you think I''ll let Pierre learn rubbish like this!" "You, you..." Jason was incensed. He pointed at Pierre''s parents and shouted sternly, "Get lost! All of you should get lost!" Jason was always very polite. Yet, he could not help but explode when he heard them. Cecil retorted disdainfully, "Let''s go. Do you think that we wanted to stay? So what if you''re the National Chinese Medical Doctor? It''s not difficult to find another National Chinese Medical Doctor to teach Pierre. You think too highly of yourself." "Pay up before you go!" Fade yelled coldly and blocked the way. Cecil hissed pointedly, "You''re still asking for money? Honey, your association manages medical institutions, right? Call someone from your association to shut down their academy now." Pierre was smug as he added, "Dad, quick, ask someone to shut down this stupid academy. What could these people possibly do?" The teachers and students were infuriated by the provocation and they red at Pierre''s family. The crowd could not care less if Pierre was not interested in Chinese medicine. However, he was taking advantage of the situation to close down the academy. The students were finally able to learn Chinese medicine but Pierre wanted to ruin that opportunity. He was despicable as he tried to drag down others with him. Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Upon hearing that, Fade strode to Pierre and his parents coldly. Fade stated curtly, "Earlier, I didn''t want to make a move on you guys. Yet, I realized that scumbags like you will never learn if I don''t teach you a lesson." "You... What are you doing? If youy a finger on us, I''ll call the police and arrest all of you!" Pierre''s parents shouted. However, Fade did not hold back and beat the trio to a pulp. The trio suffered bruises and they copsed on the ground. After dealing with Pierre''s family, Fade turned to Das'' family coldly and asked, "What about you?" Das and his parents were shuddering in fear. They gave in and replied hurriedly, "Of course, we know that we''re at fault and we''re willing topensate." Meanwhile, Pierre and his parents were injured but they were resentful. They red at Fade and hissed, "We called the police. How dare you hit us? I''ll make sure all of you rot in prison!" Fade snorted coldly and retorted, "I won''t be the one ending up in prison!" Shortly after, the crowd heard a siren. Several cars came to a screeching halt at the entrance of the academy. Pierre''s family were excited and they turned to look. They eximed, "Great, the people we contacted are here. The police and the members of the Medical Association are here too. Just wait and see!" As they spoke, the trio struggled to their feet and rushed to wee the neers. On the other hand, Das'' family looked hesitant and worried. Whereas, the students seemed nervous and agitated. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g As Pierre''s family approached the entrance, they were astonished to see the neers. They asked in surprise, "Mr. Huang, Mr. Zhu, you... Why are you here?" Pierre''s family thought that they would be greeted by police officers and members of the Medical Association. However, they saw Priest Huang, the director of the South Bay Police Station and Irvin Zhu, the chairman of the Medical Association of South Bay City. Immediately, ton rushed over to Priest and Irvin obsequiously. Cecil seemed pleased as she turned to Fade and sneered, "Mr. Huang and Mr. Zhu are here too. You can say goodbye to your academy and all of you''re going to prison!" Pierre''s family put on a broad smile and weed, "Mr. Huang, Mr. Zhu, they''re over there. Arrest them immediately. We..." Nevertheless, Priest gave them a cold look before they could finish. Irvin shot a re at ton and shouted, "ton Zhang, shut up!" The trio was at a loss and asked in confusion, "Mr. Zhu, Mr. Huang, we are the victims!" Yet, Priest and Irvin paid little attention to the trio. Priests and Irvin strode to Fade swiftly and bowed respectfully. They greeted politely, "Greetings, Master Chen." Fade nodded and replied cidly, "Since you''re here, then clean up the mess!" "Yes!" Priest and Irvin replied reverently and stomped to Pierre''s family solemnly. Priest eximed in a stern voice, "Tell me what you did!" "Mr. Huang, you''ve made a mistake! We are the victims and he attacked us. You should arrest them..." Cecil exined as she pointed at Fade. However, Irvin shed a warning look at Pierre''s family and cut Cecil off sharply, "Nonsense! Do you know who he is?" "He''s just a Chinese medicine lecturer, right?" Cecil replied disdainfully. "Just a Chinese medicine lecturer? Idiots! Go and find fault somewhere else and don''t drag our association with you," Irvin hissed through gritted teeth, "That is Master Chen." "Huh? Master Chen?" Pierre''s parents were confused. Irvin wanted more than anything to beat the trio into a pulp. Irvin snapped, "A few days ago, Master Chen turned up for the Soo family''s annual banquet." Everyone was bewildered to hear that. Naturally, Pierre''s family was shocked beyond words. They could not believe their ears and they were as pale as a sheet. "That... Master Chen from Jade City?" "The most powerful man on Dragon List? That Master Chen who suppressed the Yao family, the Soo family, the Cao family and East Deer Academy in South Bay City?" "He... He''s Master Chen! No, that can''t be!" "What did you say? Go on and continue making a fuss! You have a death wish!" Irvin snorted coldly and added, "If you want to live, then apologize now. Otherwise, no one will be able to save you." Pierre''s family was frightened when they noticed the serious looks on Irvin and Priest. Immediately, they rushed to Fade and begged for mercy on their knees. They cried, "Master Chen, we didn''t know it''s you! Please spare us! We know we are at fault and we''ll never do it again. We..." Fade waved his hand and interrupted them coldly, "I don''t care whether you''re sorry or not. Yet, judging from your performances, I don''t think you''re fit enough for your jobs." Upon hearing that, Irvin announced immediately, "ton Zhang, Cecil Wang, as the chairman, I officially dismiss your positions in the association." "Mr. Zhu, no..." Pierre''s parents were pale as they copsed to the ground. Pierre was as white as a sheet. Earlier, he was arrogant because of his parents'' positions. Yet, his parents just lost their jobs and it was impossible for his parents to work in the medical field in South Bay City again. Pierre could imagine the bleak future waiting for him. Pierre''s family was at a loss for words. Suddenly, Fade recalled something and added, "Oh right, you still have topensate five million yuan for the statue!" Pierre''s family turned paler than ever. The trio was rooted to their spot as Priest and Irvin dragged them away. Fade''s eyes fell on Das''s family. Immediately, the trio shuddered and almost got on their knees. They muttered frantically, "Master Chen, it''s our fault. We..." Fade dismissed their exnation with a wave of his hand and stated, "I don''t want to hear that. Earlier, your attitude was eptable, so I''ll let it slide. You two, go back to your university and resign." "Yes, of course, well resign immediately!" Das'' parents replied without hesitation. After all, it was Master Chen. He was the man who shook South Bay City. All the influential families in South Bay City were respectful to Fade. Das''s parents knew that they were nobodiespared to those powerful families. After witnessing what happened to Pierre''s family, Das'' family were considered fortunate that Fade only asked them to resign. Following that, Das'' family thanked Fade repeatedly before leaving in fear. Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 After the troublemakers left, Fade turned to the students. They were very excited as they stood upright and stared at Fade feverishly. The famous Master Chen was standing in front of them. It never urred to them that Master Chen gave them a lecture earlier. Fade stared at the students and cleared his throat. He began solemnly, "Mr. Tu poured his heart and hopes into establishing Chinese Medicine Academy. We''re doing our best to promote and contribute to Chinese medicine." "If any of you came here with any ulterior motives, I urge you to either change your mind and study hard or leave immediately. If anything simr ever happens again in the future, Pierre and Das will serve as a reminder. Do you understand?" "Yes, sir!" The students replied in unison. They had a somber look and Fade''s statement shocked them. After that, Fade waved his hand to dismiss the students and concluded, "Go on, go back to your sses." After resolving the conflict, the academy was peaceful again. Moreover, everyone heard the news that Master Chen was supporting the academy. Immediately, everyone had their eyes on Chinese Medicine Academy and many people tried to enroll in the academy. Fade knew that many students had ulterior motives when enrolling in Chinese Medicine Academy. Yet, it would do them no harm to learn and promote Chinese medicine. Chinese Medicine Academy and Southern Medical Center were doing well. Meanwhile, it had been a few days since Andrew announced that Fade would be exchanging various rare herbs and cultivation resources but Fade made no progress. Fade sought out Andrew and took a look at the valuables that were offered. Yet, Fade did not manage to find anything good as they were mostly ck Level items. He did not evene across any Earth Level items, let alone any Heaven Level items. Fade was a little taken aback and he could not help asking Andrew, "What''s going on? South Bay City is such a huge city and there are countless influential figures. Yet, don''t they have anything better than this?" Andrew scratched his head and stuttered hesitantly, "Master Chen, well, it''s not like that. It''s just... Well..." "What''s going on? Tell me," Fade urged. Andrew exined, "Master Chen, they have a lot of valuables but they''re being cautious. They''re worried that you won''t be able to give them something simr in exchange, so they..." Fade understood what Andrew meant. Ultimately, those people did not see the point in exchanging items with Fade. Therefore, no one was willing to take the initiative to present valuable items. In the end, Fade came to a conclusion. His eyes darted across the roll and he pped his hands together. He concluded, "Alright, I see. Since they don''t believe that I can offer something good, then I just have to make them believe me." "Master Chen, you mean..." Andrew asked. There was a ck Level herb named ck me Flower among the pile of items. Fade grabbed it and scrutinized it before saying, "This will do. I have a ck Level martial arts manual called Thunder Palm. Go on, send the manual to whoever that offered this herb." "A ck Level martial arts manual! That''s too precious. It''s just a ck me Flower and it''s not worth it..." Andrew replied in astonishment. Fade waved his hand to stop Andrew and replied tly, "I think highly of precious items and the people in South Bay City will now know that I''m serious. Go on!" "Yes!" Andrew took the martial art manual from Fade and went off to carry out Fade''s instruction. In less than a day, everyone in South Bay City heard that Master Chen exchanged a ck Level martial arts manual named Thunder Palm for a ck me Flower, which was a ck Level herb. All the influential figures in South Bay City were bewildered. After all, one did not have to be a martial artist to understand how precious a ck Level martial arts manual was. Although ck me Flower was a ck Level herb too, it was a tangible item and it would be useless after using it. However, a ck Level martial arts manual could be passed down for generations. In general, one will not be able to exchange a ck Level martial arts manual for ten ck Level herbs. Nevertheless, Master Chen was generous and he exchanged a manual for a herb. Immediately, everyone in South Bay City went green with envy. As a result, in the next few days, the influential figures in South Bay City were bought over by Fade. They started digging for real treasures in their homes to offer them to Fade. Fade evaluated the items personally before exchanging the items. In just a few days, he received numerous valuable items. There were many Earth Level items and Fade was surprised to find a few Heaven Level items as well. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Naturally, Fade wanted Hallow Ice Spring but no one offered it. Yet, he saw iting, hence he did not put his hopes up. As Fade continued to count the items he exchanged, the influential figures in South Bay City were discussing what they exchanged with Master Chen excitedly. Most of them chose to exchange martial arts manuals with Fade because improving martial arts would be the best way to protect their ns and families. Meanwhile, some people requested Fade''s help. Some asked him to deal with their enemies while others requested him to cure their friends and families who were ill. After careful consideration, Fade agreed to solve their problems. Therefore, for the past few days, Master Chen''s poprity skyrocketed in South Bay City. However, the Soo family was quiet as the citizens in South Bay City discussing about Master Chen enthusiastically. After learning about Fade''s identity at the annual banquet, the Soo family had been living in distress and fear. They were worried that Fade would seek revenge on them. Nevertheless, Momo was probably the reason why Fade did not make a move on them. For the past few days, even though Fade caused an uproar by exchanging items, the Soo family did not join in the bandwagon. On the contrary, they picked a few Earth Level items nonchntly and exchanged them with Fade. Yet, the younger members of the Soo family could not understand Egbert''s decision and gathered at Egbert''s room. Somoset suggested to Egbert, "Father, we still have a few Heaven Level items, so why don''t we exchange them with Master Chen?" "Father, I think we should prepare for Master Chen and Memo''s wedding as soon as possible. We can'' t let a good son-inw like him slip through our fingers!" L added smilingly. Currently, she was more excited about Memo''s marriage than Memo''s father. "Father, that''s right. We should at least pay Master Chen a visit to apologize and clear up the misunderstanding we had at the annual banquet!" Ernest added. Egbert was quiet as he heard the trio. Shortly after, Egbert raised his head and announced solemnly, "There''s no need to rush. Let¡¯s wait." Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 "Father, if we continue to wait, we''ll miss our opportunity. Master Chen is..." Somoset replied anxiously. Before Somoset could finish, Egbert pped his palm on the armrest and roared, "Stop bring up Master Chen. He may be powerful but he''s not invincible. Our family doesn''t need to rely on him. Besides, I made a better arrangement for Momo." "Father, what did you n for Momo? Is it another arranged marriage?" Ernest asked nervously. Egbert red at him and concluded, "Stop asking. You''ll know when it''s time." "But Momo..." Ernest began disapprovingly. Egbert waved his hand coldly to dismiss his children. He snapped, "I''ve made up my mind and I don''t want to hear another word on the subject. Run along now!" Egbert proceeded to chase his three confused and anxious children out of the room. After they left, Egbert fished out his mobile phone to make a phone call. After the call was connected, he put on an obsequious smile and greeted respectfully, "Mr. Yang, do you still remember the arrangement I told you the other day? Well, will you be..." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Meanwhile, Fade was surprised to find that enthusiasm was growing among the individuals that came to offer valuable items. Fade was busy entertaining the guests when suddenly, Andrew rushed to him and announced, "Master Chen, someone is desperate to see you." "Who is it? What''s the matter?" Fade asked. Andrew replied hurriedly, "Master Chen, a man came to barter items with you. He said he has what you need and he even mentioned that he has Hallow Ice Spring." "What? Hallow Ice Spring!" Fade was bewildered and he asked delightedly, "Really? Which family is he from? Hurry, let him in!" Andrew exined, "That man doesn''t belong to any powerful family in South Bay City. He''s just an ordinary man." "An ordinary man?" Fade frowned. He was taken aback but he waved and instructed, "Anyway, let him in!" "Yes!" Andrew responded hastily before striding off to invite the man in question. Soon, a middle-aged man in his forties followed Andrew in. The man in a gray robe was Dorias Zhao. He was smiling as he strode in with his head held high. Previously, all the individuals who came to exchange items with Fade were ingratiating and respectful. However, Dorias did not act like them and he seemed poised after spotting Fade. Moreover, the aura around Dorias suggested that he was a ck Level martial artist. Fade and Dorias were scrutinizing each other. Before Fade could speak, the man took the initiative to ask, "You''re Master Chen?" Andrew frowned and snapped in annoyance, "Mr. Zhao, you should mind your manners around Master Chen." Dorias nced at Andrew and snorted. He retorted disdainfully, "You''re Master Chen''s servant but I''m not." "You..." Andrew¡¯s face darkened and he was about to explode. However, Fade gave Andrew a knowing look and instructed thetter to back off. Fade turned to Dorias and spoke, "I''m Master Chen. Mr. Zhao, you said you have Hallow Ice Spring and you''re interested in exchanging it with me, right?" Dorias did not answer Fade''s question as he stated, "Well, that depends on you, Master Chen. Do you have something equivalent to offer?" Dorias'' arrogant attitude angered Andrew again and Fade''s face fell. Yet, Fade did not retort Dorias and asked, "Well, Mr. Zhao, what do you need?" Dorias nced at Fade and paused for a few seconds before replying proudly, "I want a Heaven Level martial arts manual." "A Heaven Level martial arts manual!" Andrew and the others cried in surprise. Thus far, Fade only exchanged Earth Level martial arts manuals with anyone who offered valuable items. Yet, Dorias demanded a Heaven Level martial arts manual and he was crossing the line! Fade frowned and replied, "I have a Heaven Level martial arts manual but I need Hallow Ice Spring. Do you have it?" Dorias seemed arrogant as he answered confidently, "Of course, I wouldn''te here if I don''t have Hallow Ice Spring." Fade announced, "In that case, show it to me and I''ll give you a Heaven Level martial arts manual." As he spoke, he fished out a martial arts manual and ced it in front of him. Dorias'' eyes were glimmering. He seemed astonished and excited to see the martial arts manual. He pointed out, "I don''t have Hallow Ice Spring with me." "You... Do you have a death wish?" Andrew went ballistic and went up to re at Dorias. Andrew snarled, "Dorias Zhao, how dare you lie to Master Chen? I..." Fade''s face darkened too and he seemed furious. Nevertheless, Dorias wasposed as he replied confidently, "I said I don''t have it with me but that doesn''t mean that I don''t have Hallow Ice Spring." "Well, I kept Hallow Ice Spring somewhere safe. Master Chen, you will need to go and fetch it with me," Dorias added as he stared at Fade. Andrew was very gloomy. He shot Dorias a re before turning to Fade. Andrew persuaded, "Master Chen, he''s just fooling around. We should ignore him." Dorias chuckled, "Master Chen, if youe with me, you''ll know if I was being serious." Dorias noticed Fade''s hesitance and he added, "Master Chen, are you possibly afraid? You won''t evene with me?" "You..." Andrew was about to make a move. Fade closed his eyes to ponder for a few seconds before raising his hand to stop Andrew. Fade stared at Dorias and concluded, "I''ve some spare time, so I''ll tag along, Mr. Zhao." "Master Chen, he..." Andrew red at Dorias anxiously. Fade gave Andrew a look to reassure thetter before turning to Dorias. Fade added solemnly, "I don''t mind going with you. Yet, if you ever lie to me, I''m sure you know the consequences." Dorias'' wasposed when he heard Fade''s warning. Dorias replied arrogantly, "Master Chen, don''t worry. You just need to follow me and you''ll know if I was being serious." Fade stood up and announced, "Let''s go!" "Of course!" Dorias nodded smilingly before leading Fade out of the hall. After that, Fade and Dorias drove away from the busy streets of South Bay City. Fade went alone because Dorias insisted and the duo left together. In the car, Fade nced at Dorias and asked, "Mr. Zhao, you''re a martial arts practitioner too. How did you obtain Hallow Ice Spring?" Dorias merely glimpsed at Fade before replying, "It''s a secret, so I can''t tell you. I hope you understand, Master Chen." Fade nodded and did not pester Dorias for answers. Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 After leaving the city center of South Bay City, Fade and Dorias continued to drive for another one and a half hours. In the end, they arrived at the outskirts of South Bay City. South Bay City is located to the south of China, hence there were not a lot of mountains. Most of the hills in the suburbs were only two hundred meters tall. Although the hills were not tall, the forests were lush. The suburb remained undeveloped, therefore nobody ever visited the ce. Eventually, the car pulled over at the foot of a hill. Dorias got out of the car and made his way up the hill. He exined, "Hallow Ice Spring is on the hill. Let''s go." Fade got out of the car and followed Dorias along the mountainous route. They were martial arts practitioners, hence it would be effortless for them to climb up the hill. In less than ten minutes, they reached the peak of the hill. After scanning the dense forest, Fade frowned because he did not spot any spring. Suddenly, Dorias stopped under a huge tree and turned to Fade. Dorias announced, "We''re here." Dorias added, "Master Chen, you can give me the martial arts manual now!" Fade nced at Dorias'' smug look and pointed out, "Where is Hallow Ice Spring? Give it to me and I''ll give you the martial arts manual." Dorias roared intoughter upon hearing that. He pointed at a small puddle on the ground and chuckled, "Here, it''s Hallow Ice Spring. Can¡¯t you see it, Master Chen?" Fade''s face stiffened and he snapped coldly, "You tricked me!" Dorias chortled, "Master Chen, it took you so long to realize that? Hahaha!" "What do you want?" Fade asked icily. A greedy look shed across Dorias'' eyes. He stared at the martial arts manual that Fade was holding and pointed out, "Well, I heard that Master Chen is giving away a lot of good items, so I invited you here to get my hands on them!¡± "Hand over the martial arts manual and everything you have. Do as I say and I''ll spare your life," Dorias threatened as he revealed his true colors. Upon hearing that, Fade snorted, "You''re threatening me? How dare you threaten me?" "I know you''re powerful, Master Chen. You did not only defeat Titan Chu in Jade City but alsoe in first ce on Dragon List. Besides, you caused an uproar in South Bay City too," Dorias replied smilingly and his voice darkened as he continued, "I''m not your opponent but what if I''m not the only one here?" Dorias waved his hand and there was amotion in the dense forest. Immediately, a group of people surrounded Fade. They were wearing grey robes like Dorias. Fade scanned his surroundings swiftly and he noticed that there were nearly twenty people around him. Moreover, they were ck Level martial arts practitioners just like Dorias. In a blink of an eye, Fade was surrounded by over twenty ck Level martial arts practitioners. Nevertheless, it was an impressive feat. Dorias seemed pleased as he stared at Fade. He asked, "Master Chen, you''re powerful but could you defeat all of us?" Fade''s eyes were cold as he replied gloomily, "You n to fight me?" Dorias shook his head smilingly and answered, "Of course not, Master Chen. If you hand over everything we want, well let you go." As Dorias spoke, the group of martial arts practitioners released an intimidating aura and approached Fade threateningly. Fade nced at the menacing group and he suddenly rxed. The corner of his lips curled into a sneer and he shook his head. He spoke, "I was serious about bartering items when we were in South Bay City. I did not want to fight you but you tried to y tricks on me. Well, I guess I don''t have a choice." Dorias'' face darkened and he seemed rmed. He waved his hand immediately and ordered sharply, "Go! Get him!" Without warning, the group of martial arts practitioners rushed to Fade. Furthermore, they were ck Level martial arts practitioners, hence they were quite powerful. As they made a move in unison, their aura was shocking. The sudden surge of energy destroyed the trees and rocks on the peak of the hill. Immediately, debris flew in every direction and it was a disturbing sight. If anyone were to stare at the peak of the hill, they would be astonished to see that the lush forest was disappearing swiftly. "Be careful when you attack him. Don''t damage the items on him!" Dorias ordered as he took the lead to attack Fade. A ring surge of energy appeared on Dorias'' palm and he directed it to Fade''s lower abdomen. Fade observed their fierce attacks quietly. He waved his hand to form a burst of energy and aimed it at the attackers. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The seemingly weak energy circted and unexpectedly, blocked all the iing attacks. After witnessing what happened, Dorias and the others were shocked. "He''s stronger than what we expected!" "He''ll be troublesome!" Dorias'' gaze sank as he shouted, "We need to go all out. Let¡¯s go!" In a blink of an eye, the aura around the group of attackers exploded. They seemed stronger than other ck Level martial arts practitioners. They waved their hands and gathered positive energy. They condensed it into crescent moons on their right hands and a series of stars on their left. The stars and moons intertwined and it produced a ring and intimidating light. They had yet to land their attack but their auras were frightening. Fade narrowed his eyes at their attacks and he seemed taken aback. He eximed, "Star Moon Skill! How did you know Wushuang Tower''s Star Moon Skill?" "You know about Wushuang Tower''s Star Moon Skill? Well, I guess you''re more powerful than we thought!" Dorias chuckled in surprise but he immediately waved his hand. His movement caused the positive energy on his palms to explode and it rushed to Fade. Suddenly, all the stars and moons burst and they attacked Fade. Dorias was gleeful as he announced triumphantly, "Initially, we intended to spare your life if you hand over what you have. Unfortunately, you''re ungrateful and you brought this upon yourself!" There was a loud explosion. Fade was standing in the center of the explosion and the dazzling light swallowed him. The st resulted in a huge crater on the peak of the hill. Dorias and the others thought that Fade was dead. Yet, the smoke dissipated and Fade stepped out of the carter unscathed. Dorias was shocked beyond words and he screamed, "You... How did you survive our Star Moon Skill?" Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Fade sneered and replied coldly, "Even the real Star Moon Skill of Wushuang Tower would not scratch me, let alone an inferior version of yours. You''re the factotum disciple of Wushuang Tower, right?" "How did you know that we... Who are you?" After Fade pointed out Dorias'' identity, thetter''s face changed. Dorias was shocked. "You don''t need to know who I am." A bright light shone over Fade''s body and a gush of red energy shot out from his fingertips. The red energy transformed into a red sword. The deadly mes on the sword were burning fervently. Fade concluded, "Because all of you are going to... die!" Fade yelled and the red energy from his fingertips darted across the vicinity. The ming sword circled the peak of the hill, forming a perfect arch before severing Dorias and the others on their waists. Dorias and the others looked down and watched as their bodies fell apart. They sumbed on the ground and their faces were filled with shock and horror. "Your power... How is this possible..." Fade stared at Dorias coldly and replied solemnly, "Did you not think before you attack? Do you think you can defeat someone who could procure Heaven Level martial arts manual?" Fade''s remarknded a final blow on Dorias and the others. Their faces were filled with shock as they were overwhelmed with sudden realization. However, it was toote for them toe to their senses. With that, all the ck Level martial arts practitioners were severed from the waist down. Theyy in a pool of blood and they were no longer breathing. Following that, Fade began to search the bodies. He spotted some number tes that belonged to the factotum disciples of Wushuang Tower. He frowned and whispered to himself, "Why would the factotum disciples of Wushuang Tower appear in South Bay City? Why would they do this?" Wushuang Tower was one of the four Heaven Level forces. The factotum disciples were the lowest level of disciples in Wushuang Tower. In fact, they were treated like ves and not disciples. However, the factotum disciples of Wushuang Tower would not simply appear out of nowhere. Moreover, there were over twenty of them that came to rob Fade of his belongings. After pondering about it, Fade was clueless, hence he gave up. He pped his hands together and sparks of mes appeared. Theynded on the bodies of the factotum disciples and their bodies were burned to ashes. After dealing with the factotum disciples, Fade drove home. Upon arriving home, Fade asked Andrew to investigate the Wushuang Tower''s disciples in South Bay City. After all, it was strange for the factotum disciples of Wushuang Tower to appear like that. Andrew proceeded to carry out the investigation. Meanwhile, Fade received a phone call from Memo. Sheined, "I''m angry, Fade." "What''s wrong, Momo? What happened? Who angered you? I''ll teach him a lesson," Fade comforted her hurriedly. Momo replied furiously, "It''s a guy named Fade and he annoyed me. You must teach him a lesson." Fade''s temples throbbed when he heard her and asked hastily, "Ahem, well... What''s wrong? What did I do?" Momo answered, "You''re asking me? It has been days since the annual banquet and everyone in South Bay City thinks we''re getting married. Yet, look at you. After the banquet, you didn''t even visit my family, let alone apany me." Fade exined swiftly, "Momo, well... I didn''t mean to ignore you. I was just busy, so..." Momo interrupted angrily, "Humph! I don''t want to hear any excuses." Fade apologized, "Okay, Momo, don''t be angry. Well, I¡¯m sorry. I''ll make sure to spend time with you, okay?" "Humph, that''s more like it." Momo was no longer angry and she added, "But you don''t have to spend time with me. I just need you toe to my family immediately." "Why would I go to the Soo family?" Fade asked in confusion. Momo replied, "It''s New Year''s Eve and we''re having reunion dinner tonight. Don''t forget that you''re supposed to be my boyfriend, so you have to show up!" "Okay, okay, I''ll go right now," Fade said hurriedly. "Remember to dress up. Some of my distant rtives areing over too, so you mustn''t embarrass me," Momo reminded. Fade chuckled, "I''m Master Chen, you know. Your rtives wouldugh at me?¡± Momo replied, "Humph, don''t be too proud of yourself. Some of them have been living abroad and they might not know who you are!" "Okay, okay! I''ll dress up and make you proud," Fade chuckled. "Great, I''ll be waiting for you!" Momo giggled and hung up the call. After the phone call, Fade recalled that he needed to dress up and his temples throbbed. He always wore casual attire and he never paid attention to fashion. Therefore, he was at a loss when Momo asked him to dress up. Fade was desperate and helpless when he thought of Lauren. He decided to ask her for help and assist him in dressing up. Lauren was delighted that she was able to help Fade and she immediately threw herself into work. However, Fade did not have a lot of clothes, hence no matter how hard Lauren tried, she could not do anything about it. In the end, Lauren went shopping with Fade and bought a new set of clothes for him. Following that, they went to a professional hairstylist to style Fade''s hair. Lauren managed to find an Armani suit for Fade and a famous hairstylist in South Bay City gave him a brand new hairstyle. After the makeover, Fade transformed into an attractive young man. Back then, Fade never cared about his looks but people were attracted to him because he was a martial arts practitioner. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Fade was good- looking, hence he looked handsome after making some effort to dress up. Moreover, his temperament as a martial art practitioner entuated his charm and he was dashing. Instantly, many women turned to gawk at him in the shopping mall. There were even some wealthy women who took the initiative to hand him their business cards. Lauren ogled at Fade in surprise. Previously, she respected and liked Fade because he was a capable and influential man. Currently, Lauren was enchanted by his face and she could not snap out of it. Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 "What? You''re charmed too!" Fade cleared his throat and joked. Lauren blushed and she lowered her head hurriedly. She muttered, "It''s almost time for lunch. Let''s go and eat. I know a nice restaurant nearby." "Well, let''s go!" Fade replied. The duo strode off. Along the way, Lauren kept her head down. Her cheeks were flushed and she dared not to look at Fade. Meanwhile, the passersby thought Fade and Lauren were a couple. It seemed like a handsome boyfriend was spending time with his beautiful and shy girlfriend. Immediately, everyone praised them for being a match made in heaven. Fade was immune to those remarks. On the other hand, Lauren''s turned pink when she heard it and she was shyer than ever. They were approaching the restaurant when a young man suddenly called, "Lauren, you''re here too!" Lauren and Fade turned to look and spotted a man in histe twenties. The young man in fashionable clothes was Wallece Soo. "Lauren, I asked you out but you said you''re busy, right? Why are you..." Wallece strode over and asked Lauren. Lauren nced at Fade, who was next to her, but she had yet to exin. Suddenly, Wallece glimpsed at Fade and his face darkened. Wallece asked coldly, "Who are you? Why are you with Lauren?" Fade frowned when he noticed Wallece''s menacing gaze and unfriendly tone. Fade replied coldly, "What does my identity have to do with you?" Lauren added hurriedly, "Wallece, Fade is my friend. Don''t be ridiculous." Wallece was furious when he heard Lauren. He snapped icily, "Lauren, we''re childhood friends, right? I came back from abroad and asked you out countless times but you kept turning me down. Well, it turned out that you''re flirting with a pretty boy, huh? What are you up to? Are you looking down on me?" Upon hearing that, Lauren turned nk but anger crept on her face. However, she held back her anger and tried to exin, "Wallece, I told you that we can''t be together, so I turned you down. I hope you understand." "Can''t be together?" Wallece scoffed and continued disdainfully, "Are you telling me that I''m no match for this pretty boy? He''s no match for my status, power and looks. Well, could it be that he''s very good in bed?" "You... You''re shameless!" Lauren was enraged as she red at Wallece. She snapped, "Go away! I don''t ever want to see you again." "You''re telling me to leave?" Wallece sneered and approached Lauren. He added, "Well, I don¡¯t feel like leaving. I''m going to teach this pretty boy a lesson today and show you what I can do." Wallece waved his hand and two tanned and skinny men behind Wallece rushed to Fade. Wallece folded his arms and scoffed, "Cripple this pretty boy. How is he going to seduce women after this?" "Wallece, what do you think you''re doing?" Lauren hissed furiously as she shot a re at Wallece. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Wallece could not care less as he replied disdainfully, "What? I haven''t even made my move. If we were abroad, I would have killed this brat." Lauren calmed down and stared at Wallece coldly. She retorted, "Wallece, if you touch him, you''ll regret it." "Regret? Are you kidding me? I just came back from abroad and so what if I want to teach him a lesson? Why can''t I touch him? What could he possibly do to me?" Wallece chortled. Lauren did not exin as she eyed Fade. At the same time, Faded was unmoving as the two men surrounded him. The men were aggressive and they did not hold back. Anyone could tell that the two men had ended many lives before that. Currently, they were attacking Fade viciously. However, Fade merely kicked the two men instinctively. Suddenly, the men screamed andnded a few feet away. They hit the floor and fainted. Immediately, the smile on Wallece''s face vanished. He stared at Fade in disbelief and muttered, "My bodyguards are experts from Tortnd. How did you..." Before he could finish his sentence, Fade strode to Wallece. "You... What are you doing?" Wallece was shocked and frightened. He shouted hurriedly, "I''m Wallece Soo and if youy a finger on me, I''ll not let you go..." Fade paid little attention to Wallece. On the contrary, Lauren leaned over and whispered to Fade, "Master Chen, Wallece is a member of the Soo family and he''s Momo''s cousin. Well, you..." Fade was astonished to hear that. Following that, he stopped his attack and eximed coldly, "Get out of my sight!" Immediately, Wallece was relieved. Although he was furious, he dared not stay after witnessing Fade''s strength. In the end, Wallece turned around and left dejectedly. Lauren watched as Wallece left and she bowed to Fade respectfully. She began apologetically, "Master Chen, I''m sorry. I made you..." Fade waved his hand and replied, "It''s okay, you don''t have to apologize. I''m hungry, so let''s eat." "Okay!" Lauren nodded and led Fade to the restaurant. In the restaurant, they discussed about Wallece and Fade got a grasp of the situation. Wallece was a member of the Soo family but he was not part of the main division disciples like Memo. He was a subdivision disciple in the Soo family. When Wallece was younger, his family lived in the Soo family. Wallece and Lauren were peers, hence they knew each other. Back then, both families even tried to arrange for their engagement but Lauren''s father, Andrew, refused. After all, Wallece was just one of the many subdivision disciples in the Soo family. Moreover, he did not stand out. Naturally, Andrew did not want Lauren to marry an unfavorable descendant from the Soo family. A few yearster, Wallece''s father, Zegger Soo, established an export tradingpany. Unexpectedly, his business grew and he gradually earned a ce in the Soo family. After that, Zegger and his family moved abroad because of his business. Yearster, he managed to expand his business and he was doing better than ever. Zegger''s sess made Wallece an important member of the Soo family. Initially, Wallece was a subdivision disciple but currently, he was just second to Zarriah. Wallece even held a higher position than Harper, who was a hopeless main division disciple. Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Since Wallece had been mixing well, he kept his attitude particrly high profile during the Soo family''s New Year''s Eve dinner party which he had been invited to upon returning from abroad. As soon as he returned, he asked Lauren out, trying to show himself off. At the same time, he kept hinting on how people from other countries were open-minded, how much he missed Lauren, and that he wished to kept their rtionship going. But Lauren was not a fool. When she heard this, she naturally knew Wallece¡¯s intention. He just wanted to y around with her. Lauren definitely would not agree to it. Hence, she found an excuse to reject Wallece''s invitation. She did not expect to run into him at the mall that day, at such a bad time. It was why the incident happened. Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but shake his head and sighed. The Soo family was a great family and had a high status. However, there seemed to be no potential in the younger generation of the family. Harper was a spoiled rich kid, so there was not much to say about him. An heir like Wallece, who was not bad at mixing around, also had the same kind of attitude. So he was definitely unfit for the position. The only one who was fit for the position was young master, Zarriah. He was not bad in all aspects, but he could be too rigid and timid. When he was faced with people with great power, he would try to be in their favor. When he encountered those with little power, he would disregard them. He only favored benefits that he would gain and could not make his own decisions. This kind of person might be able to protect the Soo family'' s fortune. But if they wished to advance further, it was practically impossible. When Fade thought about this, he secretly nned toe up with a backup n for Momo. She had to at least have a n in case she couldn''t survive in the Soo family. After the meal with Lauren, Fade left for home. The next morning, Momo personally drove over to Fade''s house to pick him up. Fade got in the car wearing the outfit from the previous day. When Momo saw him, her eyes suddenly lit up and asked, "Fade, why are you looking handsome today?" Fade nced at the little girl with a smile and said, "What are you talking about? Are you saying that I was not handsome before?" "Of course not. You used to be handsome, but now you are more handsome." The little girl knew how to sweet talk. "Alright, don''t tter me. Just concentrate on driving!" Fadeughed. "Yes, Fade!" Momoughed and then drove off. Along the way, she exined the details about her family to Fade. She also said that her Grandfather seemed to have something to announce at the dinner party. They soon arrived at the Soo family''s house. After Fade got out of the car, he held Momo''s arm and they walked into the house together with a smile. The servants and rtives of the Soo family showed respect to Fade. The situation waspletely different from the previous time when he was there. After all, everyone in the Soo family now knew that Fade was Master Chen. When Momo and Fade stepped into the lively living room, at first nce, they saw a lot of people chatting happily andughing. There even were faces that Fade did not recognize. They looked like rtives of the Soo family who came back from other countries. Fade and Momo walked in intimately, which caught the attention of the rtives. They all looked over curiously. Momo was about to introduce Fade. Someone called out in a surprised voice at that moment, "Pretty boy, why are you here?" Suddenly, Fade''s attention was side-tracked. After looking around, he realized that it was Wallece, who was beaten up by him the previous day. Wallece stared at Fade with a face full of surprise and dissatisfaction. He frowned and said, "You, how can you and Momo..." "Fade..." Momo looked at Fade with a puzzled expression. Fade exined in a low voice, "I met your cousin in the mall yesterday and we had a little conflict." "It was.." Momo did not expect that to happen. She was about to persuade them to reconcile with each other. However, Wallece had already shouted, "Everyone,e take down this pretty boy for me." Suddenly, everything turned into chaos. There were people who tried to stop them and there were few who looked confused, asking about what happened. Wallece red furiously at Fade. As he called for the guards, he said, "This pretty boy beat up my two bodyguards in the mall yesterday. Not only that, he even tried to hurt me. I want him to pay for it!" When Momo heard what he said, she said coldly, "Wallece, this is Fade, my boyfriend. So, watch what you say." "What? Momo, you..." Wallece was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Fade to be Memo''s boyfriend. However, he was still unhappy and said, "Even if he is your boyfriend, that doesn''t mean he can hurt me!" Momo said straightforwardly, "If Fade tried to hurt you, then it must be your fault. You should apologize." "You.." Wallece didn''t think that Momo would protect Fade so much. He became more furious. At that moment, Wallece''s father walked over and saw the situation. His face fell and he looked disappointed. Zegger looked at Memo''s father, Ernest, and said discontentedly, "Ernest, do you not care at all that Momo has such a boyfriend?" Wallece added further, "When I saw this guy in the mall yesterday, he and Lauren were flirting with each other and they were intimate. They seemed to be more than friends." When Zegger heard this, his face changed and said to Ernest, "Momo is still young, and it''s very easy for her to be cheated on. As a father, you can'' t ignore this! I think it''s better to throw this scum out of our Soo family." Wallece, who was next to him, said fiercely, "We not only have to throw him out, we also have to teach him a good lesson."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. After the father and son duo finished, they red fiercely at Fade. They looked proud as if they had already defeated Fade. However, when Momo and Ernest heard what they said, there was no sign of anger on their faces, which was very unexpected. Instead, they smiled and said, "We believe in Fade. He won''t do such a thing." "Ernest, Momo, why are you..." Zegger frowned, puzzled at their response. At that moment, Somoset, L and Zarriah quickly interrupted by pulling Zegger and Wallece aside and winked at them. "Zegger, Wallece, stop talking." "Otherwise, you will be in big trouble if you provoke Fade." When Zegger heard what they said, he looked at them with surprise. He really didn''t understand why the Soo family was so protective over Fade despite the fact that he was so despicable. Even Somoset and L, who used to have a bad rtionship with Ernest, were on his side, "Why are you guys...What''s so great about Fade? Why are you guys protecting him like this?" Wallece was also confused and said, "That pretty boy is a yboy and a liar! We can''t let him trick the Soo family. We have to teach him a lesson." Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Somoset, L, and Zarriah were all shocked. They quickly pulled Zegger and Wallece aside and begged, "Stop talking, please stop talking." "What..." Zegger and Wallece were baffled. Somoset said, "Zegger, there''s something you don''t know. Fade is not just an ordinary person. He''s Master Chen!" "What Master Chen?" The father and son were still in shock. "It''s Master Chen, the one who is very powerful and popr in South Bay City recently. We told you when we were on the call!" Somoset said. The two of them finally remembered. Normally before they returned to their home country, they would inquire about what was happening in the country. They heard all kinds of rumours about Master Chen. In short, they said that Master Chen was very powerful and should not be provoked. However, they thought that Master Chen was a middle- aged man or even an elderly one with white hair. They did not expect that Master Chen whom everyone was talking about was only a young man in his early twenties. Moreover, he had be the Soo family''s son-inw. However, all they heard were just rumours. They were still doubtful of Master Chen''s capability. Zegger could not help but frown and said, "Even if Fade is Master Chen, we are the Soo Family of South Bay City. Is there a need for us to please him?" Wallece agreed, "That''s right. Master Chen might be famous, but our Soo family is even more famous. Besides, he''s a lying scum. It''s not good for Momo to be with him." Somoset waved his hand quickly and said, "That''s not true. Master Chen is much more capable and powerful than you can imagine." "Let''s not talk about Master Chen and Lauren''s rtionship. Even if it is real, Ernest is still willing to allow Momo to marry Master Chen as a mistress. You don''t know about Master Chen''s current status in South Bay City because you just came back. Many families want to offer their daughter to Master Chen as a mistress, but they don''t have the chance to do so. Momo is considered lucky to be in Master Chen''s favor." L''s eyes were beaming. She sounded sour as if she was regretting not having a daughter which could have been chosen by Master Chen. Zegger and Wallece were stunned by L'' s attitude. They could not imagine what kind of person would be willing to offer the Soo family''sdy to be a mistress. The father and son were both confused and dissatisfied with what they heard. They wanted to investigate further. At that moment, the Old Master, Egbert appeared, which marked the official start of the New Year''s Eve dinner. The Soo family was a huge family. Many people attended the dinner, and there was table after table which were all set up to cater to everyone. The main table, of course, was ced in the middle of the hall. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Those who were eligible to sit at the main table were considered as the most important members of the Soo family. Egbert was naturally at the main seat, followed by his three children, Somoset, Ernest, and L. Zegger''s status had been elevated as his business grew, so he was seated next to L. Zarriah, Harper, Memo, together with Wallece and Fade, the special son-inw, also upied the main table. When the dinnermenced, Egbert personally raised his ss and started a toast while the rest followed. The New Year''s Eve dinner began merrily. The focal point of the main table was different from the previous years. It was no longer on Egbert, or Somoset. It was instead focused on an outsider, Fade. Somoset, L, and the others keptplimenting him while offering him wine and food. They were very enthusiastic. Zegger and Wallece''s faces fell at the sight of this, and they looked terrible. Fade was not on good terms with them yet he was treated respectfully and well- entertained by Somoset. This made high- profile Zegger and Wallce who had just returned fill with frustration and unhappiness. The father and son couldn''t help but look at each other. They then took the opportunity to raise a toast to Egbert before they started bragging, "Master Soo, in the past few years, our business has been doing very well. Our business has scaled up by 20% and the annual turnover rate has reached three billion yuan. Wallece has been doing a good job and has be my right-hand man. In the future, I will be responsible for the Southeast market while Wallece will take over the European and American market." Their eyes kept ncing over at Fade as they spoke. Obviously, they wanted to show off how great their business was. However, Fade was not interested in them at all. He lowered his head to eat and ignored them. Wallece''s attempt to provoke Fade was a failure and he felt horrible. He couldn''t resist another attempt. "When I came back from abroad, I heard that Mr. Chen is very famous in South Bay City. I wonder what is it that you do, Mr. Chen? Do you have a family business?" Fade replied faintly, "I have no business in South Bay City." Wallece decided to take the opportunity and fire at him. Somoset and the others immediately red at him, trying to warn him. However, Wallece acted as if he didn''t see them. He looked at Fade and continued, "No business? As the son-inw of Soo family, it''s hard to get by if you don''t have any capability in making a living! Well, if you don''t mind, Mr. Chen, I could bring you along for business abroad." "You can easily earn a few millions and even billions in a year. It''s possible. What do you say, Mr. Chen? You should think about it!" Wallece said proudly. Fade rolled his eyes and said lightly, "There is no need. I''m not interested in business." As Fade continued to be calm, Wallece felt more certain that Fade''s so- called reputation was exaggerated, which led him to be proud of himself. He responded sarcastically, "If you are not interested in business, what would you like to do then? There are still vacancies for security guards, cleaners and drivers in mypany. If you don''t mind, I could help make arrangements-" Wallece was crossing the line but Fade did not get angry. On the other hand, Somoset and the others were so nervous that they were about to jump out of their seats at any moment. Upon hearing this, Somoset could not help but interrupted Wallece, "Wallece, Mr. Chen has his own business. So, you don''t have to worry about all that." "Business? What kind of business? Didn''t Mr. Chen say he has no business in South Bay City?" Wallece was obviously in disbelief. Zegger also spoke up to help his son, "A young man who does not have results or achievements to show isn''t the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing is that not having the desire to advance and progress. If that''s the case, then you''ll bepletely doomed." Somoset quickly nced over at Fade. He worried that he would get angry, and said immediately, "Zegger, Wallece, you have made a mistake. Although Master Chen has no business in South Bay City, he does have business in Jade City." L added, "The famous cosmeticspany in Jade City, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, as well as the Sincere Medicine Center, are all Master Chen''s business." Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Sincere Medicine Center, are they very famous?" Zegger and Wallece seemed to have heard of these two names before, but they still sounded somewhat unfamiliar. Zarriah immediately said, "It''s not the matter of fame. The branches of these twopanies in Jade City alone are worth billions of yuan. Most importantly, Master Chen owns half of the Li family''s shares in Jade City." When Zegger and Wallece heard this, they were stupefied. "The Li family from Jade City. The richest family in Jade City?" "Half of the Li family fortune is worth hundreds of billions!" "How, how is this possible? He-" Harper directly said, "I have been to Jade City to inquire further. I''m very certain that those businesses belong to Master Chen." Zegger and Wallece were so stunned that they became speechless. They looked at Fade in disbelief. Wallece especially, who had unted his business sesses, was in a state of shock. When he thought about it, he felt extremely embarrassed and a wave of anger slowly built up inside of him. Zegger didn¡¯t look too good either. He nced over at his son who was speechless, and immediately knew what he was thinking. He quickly nudged his son lightly and gave him a wink. Wallece immediately understood what he meant. He smiled and picked up his wine ss and said to Egbert, "Master Soo, you mentionedst year that you wanted to find a martial arts teacher for the young children of the Soo family." Somoset, Ernest, and L looked on nkly as he brought up the matter. They did not seem to recall this being mentioned. Master Soo nodded his head and said in a deep voice, "Hmm, yes, I did mention this duringst year''s festival." When Somoset heard what the Old Master said, he remembered that the Soo family had a conflict with a martial arts groupst year. Although it was not a big deal, the opponent leveraged on their martial arts skills to make the Soo family pay a hefty price in the end. It wasn''t a big deal to the Soo family because the amount didn''t matter to them. However, it had caused quite a bit of stir in the Soo family and had angered quite a few people. Due to that incident, the Old Master suggested that the young children of the Soo family learn martial arts. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At that time, many people were in agreement to the suggestion. However, the Soo family didn''t have anyone that could teach martial arts. Everyone had directed all their focus and efforts into growing their business in thest few years. Therefore, as time went by, everyone seemed to have gradually lost interest in the matter until it was eventually forgotten. Who would have thought that when Wallece mentioned it again, the Old Master still remembered it. For a moment, Somoset and the others looked at each other with surprise in their eyes. They gestured to each other and said, "Does the Old Master really want the young disciples of the Soo family to focus on martial arts?" Just when everyone was guessing, Wallece smiled and continued, "I''ve always thought about this. I recently met a martial arts master in Tortnd. I remembered what happenedst year, so I personally invited him to be our martial arts teacher." "Oh!" Master Soo nodded his head lightly, "Wallece, you are so considerate." Zegger also said, "Wallece has always had this matter in his heart. He visited a lot of ces in Tortnd before he could finally find the right martial arts master. After paying him a visit and exining the situation to him, he finally agreed to be our family''s martial arts teacher." Zegger''s added praises immediately elevated Wallece''s image. The Old Master nodded again and praised, "Not bad. It''s all thanks to you, Wallece." Wallece seized the opportunity and said while smiling, "I''ll send someone to escort the master from Tortnd here right away!" L and the others looked sullen. Their status would eventually diminish as Wallece won the heart of Old Master by pulling this arrangement off. As for Zegger and Wallece, they felt immensely proud of themselves. Their smiles swept away the dejectedness and embarrassment they had just felt from the whole Fade fiasco. Heart filled with pride, Wallece shifted his gaze to Fade. In an attempt to salvage his reputation, he rolled his eyes and said, "Since Mr. Chen is Momo''s boyfriend, he is considered a part of the Soo family as well. So, if you would like to learn martial arts, Mr. Chen, you could learn it from the martial arts master too." Fade said faintly, "There''s no need." Wallece squinted his eyes slightly and said, "Mr. Chen, it''s better for young people to learn martial arts for self-defense. I''ve also learned some skills from this master. Think about it, no matter how rich a person is, if he can¡¯t defend himself, he''s just an easy target that can be ughtered by others." There was no doubt that Fade could sense Wallece''s sarcasm and hostility. He was not angry. He just nced at Wallece and said casually, "If your so-called self-defense is what you used previously in the mall, then I think this so-called martial arts master is not that impressive at all." As soon as he brought up the mall incident, Wallece''s face immediately fell, and his expression turned grim. He red at Fade, and said through gritted teeth, "That was because I didn''t go all out." Zegger spoke up to help his son and said in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, you may be very sessful in business, but you are only an amateur when ites to martial arts. So, stop talking about things you have no knowledge of. The master who Wallece invited is well-known in Tortnd and if he heard what you just said, you would be in trouble." Fade didn''t care. He waved his hand and said, "If he hears it, then so be it. It''s no big deal. I''m not worried about any martial arts master." "You-" logger''s face darkened and he said unhappily, "You''re so ungrateful!" Wallece got more furious. He red fiercely at Fade, and said through gritted teeth, "You''ll know just how wrong you are when the martial arts master arrives." As the atmosphere tensed, Somoset quickly attempted to defuse the situation, "Guys, stop it. There''s been a misunderstanding. Master Chen is also a martial arts practitioner himself. In fact, he is very skilled in martial arts." Upon hearing this, the two were taken aback and seemed to be a little surprised. They frowned to show their displeasure, shock, and disbelief. They were not happy about the fact that Somoset spoke up for an outsider instead of their own family. They also didn''t believe what Somoset said about Fade''s skills and experience in martial arts. Zegger snorted coldly and said with disdain, "There is no shortcut in learning martial arts. If you want to be skilled in martial arts, you need to have at least ten years'' worth of experience. How long has Mr. Chen been practicing martial arts, I wonder?" Wallece instantly said in a sarcastic tone, "Some people think that they know martial arts once they know how to take a few punches and kicks. Once my martial arts master arrives, they would understand that they have only barely grasped the basics of martial arts." Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 When Fade heard what they said, he frowned lightly and did not utter a word. As for Somoset and L, they were worried that Fade would get angry, so they took the initiative to exin, "Please stop talking. Master Chen is not just an ordinary martial arts practitioner. He is a real master. Do you know the Martial Dragon List that was announced some time ago? Master Chen ranks first on the Dragon List." "What''s a Dragon List?" "Someone like him can rank first?" Zegger and Wallece looked like they were full of doubts. As Somoset and others were about to exin, a guard came in together with a thin man. The man looked like he was in his early thirties. He was not very tall, tanned but his eyes were sharp and fierce, and had dark skin. It was obvious that he was not one to be provoked. When Wallece saw the man''s arrival, he immediately walked over and introduced him with a smile, "This is Phichai, the martial arts master that I have invited from Tortnd. Phichai is very powerful and has reached the middle stage of the ck Level. He will join the Soo family as a martial arts teacher and will definitely have a great impact on us." Zegger also quickly added, "Master Soo, Phichai is a real master inbat. He has defeated more than 100 martial artists in Tortnd. He is truly a real master." Zegger and Wallece thought that by introducing and bragging, the Soo family would respond enthusiastically and weed him warmly. However, they did not expect the reaction that they got after introducing Phichai. Somoset, L, and the others were not impressed at all. They did not look surprised and their faces showed disgust. Even Master Soo, who initiated the idea of having a martial arts teacher, seemed to be a little unsympathetic. He just nodded at Phichai and said, "Thank you, Phichai. It must be hard for you to come all the way here." Their unsympathetic and cold attitude caused Phichai, who was full of pride, to frown and sulk. Zegger was puzzled and unhappy. Of course, he didn''t dare to be angry at Master Soo. He could only target the juniors like Zarriah, Harper and Memo. He said, "From now on, Phichai will be your martial arts teacher. As juniors, you should alle over and greet him." Even after hearing what Zegger said, the three juniors had no intention to move at all. At that moment, Zegger and Phichai felt embarrassed and said, "Why are you-" "Zegger, Zarriah is going to take over the family''s business. I''m afraid that he doesn''t have the time to learn martial arts," Somoset exined it in a way that did not embarrass Zegger. L also said immediately, "Harper can''t take any hardship, so just forget about learning martial arts!" Zegger''s face looked ghastly when he heard it. He looked upset and tried to suppress the anger within him. He turned his gaze toward thest junior, Momo, and said, "Momo, what about you?" Wallece added, "Momo, it''s necessary for girls to learn martial arts to improve their self-defense skills. I''m afraid that others would not be reliable if you depend on them." As Wallece was speaking, he purposely looked at Fade. Obviously, he was mocking him for hisck of capability. Momo initially wanted to find an excuse to avoid humiliating them. However, when she heard what he said, she didn''t try to hold back and she said directly, "Sorry to trouble Wallece and Zegger, but if I wanted to learn martial arts, I won''t need Phichai as my teacher because I can learn from Fade. Fade''s capability is unmatched." As soon as Momo said that, Zegger, Wallece and Phichai''s faces dropped. "It''s better to learn martial arts from a professional master!" "That''s right. If you learn from an non-professional, you may not learn anything and hurt yourself instead." Phichai looked coldly at Fade, "My capability can¡¯tpare to his? Do you want to give it a try?" Upon hearing this, Wallece and Zegger immediately chimed in, "Aren''t you very confident, Mr. Chen? You said you know a lot about martial arts, so why don''t youpete with Phichai?" As they finished, the three of them red fiercely at Fade. They looked like they wanted to challenge him. Fade frowned and his eyes shed with anger. Somoset could sense that the tension was rising quickly. He immediately stepped forward and winked at Zegger and the other two, and said, "Zegger, Wallece, we are all a family. Let''s not fight and just call it a day." L also said, "Master Chen is ranked first on the Dragon List, and has the capability of the Earth Level. He also defeated many masters in Jade City, so he has the title of the Martial Soul of Jade City." However, even after listening to what they said, Zegger and Wallece did not intend to stop. On the contrary, they did not believe it and began to talk sarcastically. "It''s not considered fighting and killing when martial artistspete and learn from each other. Besides, Phichai has a sense of propriety when he strikes, so he won''t hurt him." "What do you mean he ranks first on the Dragon List? I''ve never heard of such a thing. Could it be a useless list?" "An Earth Level expert? How old is he? How is it possible for him to reach the Earth Level? L, don''t over exaggerate!" The father and son were full of doubts and disbelief. They stared at Fade ridiculously, and then said to Phichai, "Phichai, you should spar with him. You don''t have to take it seriously. Just teach him a lesson." The two did not even finish their sentence in the end. At that moment, Phichai''s face, which was initially full of pride, turned into terror. His body trembled as he looked at Fade and said, "You...Are you Master Chen of Jade City? There was a Martial Arts Convention at the Sunset Mountain of Jade City a month ago. Were you there?" Fade said faintly, "I was indeed in Jade City a month ago." Upon hearing this, Phichai was shocked. He knelt down and bowed to Fade, his head almost touching the ground, "Master Chen, please forgive me. I was ignorant and didn''t know that you were my superior. Please forgive me for my disrespect." Zegger and Wallece were both dumbfounded when they saw Phichai kneeling down and begging for mercy. They had no idea what was going on. "Phichai, what''s wrong with you?" "He''s just a poser. Why are you.."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Before they could finish, Phichai red at them and shouted, "Shut up and stop talking. This is Master Chen, the Martial Arts Master who was in Jade City a month ago." "He''s a Martial Arts Master?" Wallece and Zegger found it a little hard to believe. Phichai continued on, "The leader of the Blood de Killer Organization from the Asian region, Song Khan from Tortnd, died in the hands of Master Chen." Upon hearing this, Wallece and Zegger finally came to their senses. Their expression changed immediately. When they were doing business in Tortnd, they were unfamiliar with the local martial artists. If Phichai was just a top master in the city, then Song Khan was considered as Tortnd''s top master in the martial arts world. Since Song Khan was the leader of the Blood de Killer Organization in the Asian region, his status in the Tortnd martial arts world had also been elevated. With his martial arts skill and high reputation, Song Khan was one of the top ten figures in the Tortnd martial arts world. Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Even a top martial art master from Tortnd died in the hands of Fade. This just showed how deadly Fade''s capability was. Harper, who was standing next to them, looked up the Martial Dragon List from his phone and gave them a brief introduction of what was stated. When he finished reading, Zegger and Wallece''s faces were full of shock, and they were not able to stop trembling. "Master...Master Chen, we...we know we were wrong. Please..." The two men''s faces turned pale. They were about to kneel in front of Fade to beg for mercy. After all, they were still rtives of the Soo family, so he had to show them some respect. He waved his hand and said, "Ignorance can be forgiven. Get up!" The two quickly thanked him and then stood up straight. Fade red at Phichai and said coldly, "At the Martial Arts Convention in Sunset Mountain, I''ve said before that foreign martial artists should never cross the border and enter ournd. It seems that you didn''t take my words seriously!" "No, I.." Phichai wanted to exin, but he thought of something and stopped mid-sentence. He bowed to apologize, "Master Chen, I know I''m wrong. This won''t happen again." Fade said coldly, "I can spare your life, but punishment is inevitable. I''ll cripple your arm." Just as his voice faded away, Fade raised his right hand, shot out a ray which shed across Phichai'' s left arm. A stream of blood came out and his left arm slipped and fell to the ground. Phichai let out a horrifying scream. He clenched his teeth and did not dare to make a sound. Fade saw the situation, waved his hand lightly and said, "That''s enough. You can leave now." "Thank you, Master Chen!" Pichai expressed his gratitude. He got up, picked up his broken arm and left the hall quickly. Zegger and Wallece, who witnessed what had just happened with their own eyes, werepletely stunned. When they looked at Fade again, they were terrified. Their bodies trembled and they did not dare to look at Fade in the eyes. They stood on one side and did not dare to be near Fade at all. They were really shell-shocked. When Ernest saw the bloody scene, he said, "Well, now that the matter is settled, let''s continue our dinner!" Fade nodded with a smile. The atmosphere in the room was finally at ease. Everyone drank and raised their sses to toast one another. Somoset and the others kept toasting to Fade andplimenting him. Even Zegger and Wallece forced a smile and toasted to Fade respectfully. After a couple of drinks, L looked at Master Soo. She had a feeling that the Old Master wasn''t very pleased. She thought of something and suggested, "Dad, since you want the juniors of the Soo family to learn martial arts, and Master Chen is highly skilled, why don''t you just let Master Chen teach the juniors?" "Of course, but Master Chen himself has to agree to it!" L added, looking at Fade. Fade said lightly, "Those who are interested to learn from me can tag along when I''m teaching Momo." L was filled with joy when she heard that. She immediately looked at her son, Harper and said, "My son is interested to learn." Somoset immediately pped his hands and cheered. He said excitedly, "My son, Zarriah is also interested. It''s a once- in- a- lifetime opportunity to learn martial arts from a master like Master Chen!" Ernest alsoughed and said, "This is such a great opportunity for our Soo family!" Even Zegger and Wallece forced a smile at that moment. They wanted topliment him. To everyone''s surprise, just as they were about to speak, Old Master nced at Fade and said faintly, "Master Chen''s martial arts is exceptional and he is not an ordinary person. He must have a lot of things to do. In my opinion, it¡¯s best if we don''t bother Master Chen." Upon hearing this, Somoset and the others were surprised. "Dad, Master Chen has already agreed. We can-" "That''s right, Dad. An expert like Master Chen is something that is hard toe by even with a lot of money!" Egbert stood his ground despite his children''s persuasion. He said coldly, "There is no need to worry about this. I''ve already hired another martial arts teacher." "Dad, how can the teacher you hired bepared to Master Chen?" "That''s right. This is a great opportunity and we can''t miss it!" "Dad, why are you doing this? You''re so muddleheaded!" In a moment of desperation, the three of them began to speak harshly. They really couldn''t understand why the wise Old Master would give such a great opportunity up and looked for another martial arts teacher. In fact, when they tried to convince the Old Master to make Memo and Fade''s marriage official a few days ago, the Old Master was evasive. It confused the three children. Was the Old Master losing his senses? How could he make these reckless decisions? "Dad, let''s..." The three of them continued to persuade him. The Old Master mmed onto the armrest and said harshly, "There¡¯s no need to say more, I have made up my mind." With that, the three of them didn''t say anything anymore. The atmosphere suddenly became a little tense and awkward. Fade narrowed his eyes and nced at Egbert. Then he sat down and said lightly, "Since Master Soo has already invited someone else for help, then let''s follow his wishes." These words somewhat calmed the situation. Somoset and the others quickly cast a sympathetic look at Fade. They raised their sses and toasted to him as though to show their apology. At that moment, the butler went to the Old Master'' s side and whispered something to him. After the Old Master heard what was whispered, his expression instantly changed into shock. He immediately stood up and looked very excited. "He'' s here? Quick, I must go and wee him." The Old Master dashed out as he said this. When he reached the door, he thought of the people in the house. He turned his head and said, "An honored guest ising. Everyone, get ready to wee him." Everyone was stunned and puzzled by his words. "What kind of honored guest is this? Why is Father so excited?" "I know that Grandpa invited a distinguished guest." "Could it be that the honored guest is the martial arts teacher that the Old Master has invited?" Just as the Soo family was in a state of confusion, the Old Master smiled happily as he walked into the hall together with a man. The man looked like he was in his early thirties. He was tall and handsome. He wore a long gorgeous, custom-made, robe that had an ancient charm which looked fashionable. It made him look even more dashing. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The man had his hands behind his back and his head was slightly raised. His eyes were filled with pride and a hint of disdain. It seemed as if he did not care about the people in the hall at all. Even with such an arrogant and ufortable attitude, Master Soo was extremely respectful. With a big smile on his face, Master Soo bowed as he walked behind the man. He then invited the man to be seated. He even used honorifics when talking to him, "Mr. Yang, please take a seat!" Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Everyone in the hall was surprised when they saw the scene.Their faces were full of confusion and shock. Somoset and Ernest didn''t understand why the Old Master treated Fade, the person who ranked first in the Dragon List so indifferently, yet treated the other man so respectfully. "Father, who is this gentleman?" "Father, what''s going on? Why are you..." Egbert''s children tried to ask, but before they could finish their sentences, Egbert''s eyes nced over and he shouted, "Shut up. Mr. Yang is here. Come and greet him immediately." Somoset and the others were bewildered and their faces were full of doubts. But when they saw the Old Master''s fierce eyes, they went forward and bowed to greet him, "Greetings, Mr. Yang." Master Soo immediately approached Mr. Yang in a fawning manner and said, "Mr. Yang, these are the descendants of our Soo family. This is my eldest son, Somoset. This is my second son, Ernest. This is..." Master Soo wanted to continue with his introduction, but Mr. Yang looked impatient. He waved his hand and said, "Forget about these introductions. Let''s get down to business." "Yes, yes!" Master Soo hurriedly nodded his head and then looked around the room. Zarriah, Harper, Momo and a few other youngsters said, "This is Dacia Yang. I have specially invited Mr. Yang to be our Soo family¡¯s martial arts teacher." Upon hearing Master Soo¡¯s words, the Soo family were all shocked. "He¡¯s really the martial arts teacher." "What on earth is Grandpa thinking? Why didn''t he invite a professional like Master Chen but instead invited an outsider?" "Father, we..." The room was filled with noise. Master Soo¡¯s face fell as he heard what they said, and he shouted, "Shut up. The Soo family is fortunate and honoured to have Mr. Yang as our martial arts teacher. What nonsense are you talking about?" "But, Father..." Somoset was still puzzled. However, Master Soo red furiously at him and shouted, "Do you know Mr. Yang''s identity?" After a pause, Master Soosaid in a low voice, "Mr. Yang is a disciple of the Wushuang Tower, one of the four Heaven Level forces." Everyone at the scene was bewildered when they heard it. Their expressions changed and immediately an intense discussion took ce. "Wushuang Tower! It''s the Wushuang Tower!" "Is it true? The disciple of Wushuang Tower, one of the four Heaven Level forces, has actuallye to our family to be our martial arts teacher. This...this..." "Grandpa, you...how did you do this?" As Master Soo was about to exin, Dacia waved his hand and looked proudly at the excited Soo family members. He said in a deep voice, "The Soo family is part of the South Bay City family and Wushuang Tower happens to have business here. Master Soo has sincerely and personally asked for help. So I, Dacia, have made time for the Soo family to teach you martial arts." Upon hearing Dacia''s words, everyone in the Soo family was astounded. It was confirmed that Master Soo had invited a disciple from the Wushuang Tower. At the same time, they were also guessing how much sacrifice Master Soo had made to invite Dacia over.. To be able to have a disciple of the Wushuang Tower as a martial arts teacher was a good thing for the younger generation of the Soo family. In an instant, several juniors surrounded him. "We are honoured to learn martial arts from you, Mr. Yang, a disciple of the Wushuang Tower," "Mr. Yang is from the Wushuang Tower, so he must be a master of martial arts. This is so fascinating!" In the midst of the discussion, Zegger and Wallece finally understood why Master Soo had been so cold toward Phichai, whom they had invited. It turned out that Master Soo had secretly invited such an exceptional disciple from the Wushuang Tower, which obviously made him look down on Phichai. At that moment, Zegger and Wallece also surrounded and ttered Dacia. Even Somoset and L, who doubted Master Soo, abandoned Fade and went to Dacia''s side to compliment him. However, only Momo''s father, Ernest continued standing by Fade''s side, looking as if he was in an awkward position. Momo didn''t think much too much and felt sorry for Fade for her own family''s sudden change of hearts. So, she pouted and said, "All of you supported Fade a moment ago, so why did you change your mind so quickly? Besides, is that so-called Wushuang Tower''s disciple as powerful as Fade?" Momo''s remarks agitated Master Soo, Somoset, and the others. "Shut up, Momo. Don''t talk nonsense." "Mr. Yang is a disciple of the Wushuang Tower. Do you even know what this means? It s ridiculous to evenpare Mr. Chen to the Wushuang Tower." Momo was still dissatisfied, "I know that the Wushuang Tower is one of the four Heaven Level forces, but that doesn''t mean that every disciple of the Wushuang Tower is powerful!" Master Soo''s face immediately turned red and he was furious when he heard Momo'' s rude comments. With a stern shout, he raised his hand and was about to hit her, "Stop talking..." Dacia, who was in the main seat, heard what Momo said. He shifted his eyes toward Momo and looked at her carefully. His eyesnded on her delicate and lovely cheek, his eyes lighted up and a smile appeared. He waved his hand at Egbert who was enraged and faintly said, "Master Soo, there is no need to be angry. It''s normal for young people to have an attitude. This is..." Master Soo quickly nodded and bowed, "Mr. Yang, this is my granddaughter, Momo.¡± "Momo, hmm, not bad, not bad!" Dacia smiled as he nodded his head. He then looked at Momo and asked, "You don''t want me as your martial arts teacher?" Momo looked at Dacia'' s eyes and felt very ufortable. She couldn''t help but frowned and held onto Fade''s arm, "I have Fade as my martial arts teacher. This would suffice." "Him? As your martial arts teacher?" Dacia nced over at Fade and saw how close Fade and Momo were. He narrowed his eyes slightly. However, he didn''t lose his temper. Instead, he looked at Momo with a smile, "I am a disciple of the Wushuang Tower. Do you think that I''m not as good as he is?" When he finished, Dacia nced at Fade and sneered at him. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Momo wrapped herself around Fade''s arm and nodded, "That''s exactly what I think. You are not as good as Fade." "Oh..." Dacia narrowed his eyes and his expression turned grimmed. When Master Soo saw this, he immediately gave Momo a look and red at her. At the same time, he said to Dacia submissively, "She doesn''t know much and does not have an understanding of things. She''s just talking nonsense. Please don¡¯t mind her, Mr. Yang." Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 As soon as Master Soo finished his sentence, Momo pouted and said in anger, "I''m not talking nonsense. Fade is ranked first on the Dragon List. What about Mr. Yang''s ranking on the list?" Upon hearing this, Egbert''s eyes darkened and he glowered at her fiercely. Dacia''s face darkened as well and there was a look of surprise on his face. He looked at Fade and then shook his head. He obviously didn''t believe him and snorted, "Young girl, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know much. What does it matter if he''s ranked first on the Dragon List? That'' s just an Earth Level expert." "I, Dacia, am in the final phase of the ck Level. Even my senior brother from the Wushuang Tower, Callum Sim, is only ranked thirty-eighth on the Dragon List despite being in the Earth Level his whole life. Fade is merely an amateur. He ranks first on the Dragon List? Don''t be ridiculous!" Dacia looked up and burst intoughter. He thought that the Soo family wouldugh with him after he exposed Fade''s identity. Unexpectedly, the Soo family''s faces fell and there was a weird look on their faces after hearing what he said. At that moment, Dacia couldn''t help but frown. He looked at Master Soo, who had a weird expression on his face, and said, "Master Soo, don''t you agree with my statement?" "No, that''s not what I meant. It''s just..." Master Soo was at a loss for words for a moment. Fade was ranked first on the Dragon List and he had verified it a few days ago. The message from the relevant websites showed that they undoubtedly confirmed Fade''s identity. However, Dacia didn''t know about this, so he thought that Master Soo and the others were biased toward Fade. He got angry and said in a low voice, "It''s just what? Spit it out." Upon hearing this, Master Soo choked and had no choice but to tell him the truth, "Mr. Yang, this...this Mr. Chen, is also known as Master Chen. And he is indeed ranked first on the Dragon List." "What!" Dacia was shocked, and his face was full of incredulity, "He''s ranked first on the Dragon List? How is that possible?" The Soo family did not dare to speak. Momo took out her phone and clicked on the official website of the Dragon List. She showed the list to Dacia and said, "Look carefully, who is in the first ce? There is also ament from Galeno Zhu. Just take a look." Dacia took a closer look and realized that the photo on the ranking list was really Fade. Suddenly, his face dropped and he went silent for a long while. Master Soo''s face was anxious and furious when he saw this. He red fiercely at Momo and hurriedly said in an ingratiating manner, "Mr. Yang, the Dragon List is only a ranking. Although it is credible, it might not be very urate." Somoset, L, and the others quickly chipped in their agreement. "That''s right, the ranking is just a list. Most of the rankings are based on one''s realm of strength. It''s still uncertain who will win or lose in a real battle." "Furthermore, many disciples of the four great ns like you have yet to make an appearance, so not many people know about all of you. It is only normal for many masters to not be listed in the ranks." "So, this list is just a reference. It doesn''t hold much value for a master like you, Mr. Yang." "Moreover, Mr. Yang, you''re a prominent disciple. If you be a martial arts teacher, you''re definitely going to be stronger than an ordinary self-taught master." After being ttered by the Soo family, Dacia calmed down. He gave Fade a hard look, then looked away and said, "Since the Soo family knows the truth, I won''t say more on the matter." "Well, I''m still willing to be the Soo family''s martial arts teacher." The Soo family let out a sigh of relief, and Master Soo''s face broke into a smile. Momo, however, curled her lips and whispered to herself, "I still won''t learn from you. Hmph!" Master Soo waved his hand to signal Zarriah, Harper and other juniors over to pay their respect and honor Dacia as their master. However, Dacia interrupted Egbert and said to him, "Master Soo, there is no need to rush. They can honor their masterter. I have one more thing to announce." "Eh! Mr. Yang, you have an announcement to make?" Master Soo¡¯s face was a little perturbed as he said respectfully. Dacia''s gaze shifted toward Momo. He said, "I have been observing Momo for a while and realized that her bone structure is excellent, and that she has extraordinary talent. She is definitely a martial arts prodigy. Therefore, I would like to ept her as my disciple and join me at the Wushuang Tower. Does your family agree to this?" When they heard it, the Soo family were stunned and then their faces changed. They instantly became excited. "Yes, of course!" Master Soo said hurriedly while nodding his head. His cheeks were flushed as he was extremely excited. Somoset and others immediately were thrilled and hurriedly waved to Momo. "Momo, why are you still standing there? Come over here!" "It''s such a great opportunity to be able to be Mr. Yang''s disciple and join the Wushuang Tower. Come over!" Even Ernest, who had always supported Fade, showed some excitement at that moment. He looked at Momo happily. It was obvious that he also hoped that his daughter would seed in bing a disciple of the Wushuang Tower. After all, bing a Heaven Level disciple of the Wushuang Tower, was a once in a lifetime opportunity. If Momo practiced well and seeded, the Soo family would be unstoppable in the future. Even if Momo''s talent and strength were mediocre, the Soo family would definitely have much to gain with the Wushuang Tower name backing them. Members of the Soo family looked at Momo excitedly and urged her to pay her respect to Dacia as a disciple. Momo was the only one who wasn''t very willing to do so. It was because she could sense that Dacia only had a greedy desire to possess her, and had no real intention of taking her as his disciple at all. She also thought that even if he was a disciple of Wushuang Tower, he would not be as good as Fade. "I don''t..." Momo wanted to reject. But before she could finish her words, Egbert and the others rushed over, looking agitated. "Momo, do you know that this is a great opportunity? Hurry and ept his offer now!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Just quickly ept it. This is not only about you, it''s a great opportunity for the entire Soo family as well!" "Momo, listen to me, just hurry up and ept his offer." Her family''s persuasion left Momo at a loss for words, "I, this... this..." Dacia continued to tempt them with a smile, "Don''t worry, Momo is talented. When I ept her as my disciple, I will do my best to teach her with all my heart and soul." "Momo, you heard Mr. Yang. Hurry up and ept his offer!" Master Soo and the others urged. Momo was pushed to the point where she could no longer decide for herself. She was then dragged and led towards Dacia. Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 When he saw Momo walking towards him, Dacia smiled and he licked his tongue, revealing an avarice expression. He thought to himself, "Such a delicate, pretty little girl like her is rare. I can enjoy myself." At that moment, Fade shouted coldly, "Wait!" The Soo family were stunned. Fade seized the opportunity to grab Momo and pulled her back to him with an invisible force. When the Soo family saw this, their faces darkened withplete shock. Egbert became even more infuriated. He looked at Fade and said through his gritted teeth, "Master Chen, what¡¯s the meaning of this?" Fade said lightly, "I don''t agree with Momo being apprenticed to him." Hearing Fade''s words, Egbert became even more furious. He held back his anger and red at Fade, "Master Chen, this is our family matter. We can make our own decisions." Somoset, L, and the others also spoke up one after another. Although they did not dare tosh out on Fade, it was obvious that there was dissatisfaction among them. "Master Chen, joining Wushuang Tower as an apprentice is something great." "This is a great opportunity for Momo. Master Chen, do you really have the heart to ruin this for her?" "Master Chen, since you have feelings for Momo, shouldn''t you be thinking more about her future?" The Soo familyments filled the room. Dacia, who was about to speak, shut his mouth and smiled proudly. He looked down at Fade, with a threatening gaze. Fade nced at the Soo family, patted Momo gently, and gave her aforting look. He then said loudly, "I understand where everyone ising from. If Momo seeds in bing the Wushuang Tower''s official disciple, it would be great, and I wouldn''t stop her either. However, looking at the current situation, I must stop her." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Soo family frowned, not understanding what he meant. "Master Chen, what do you mean by that?" "Seeds in bing Wushuang Tower''s official disciple? Are you saying that Mr. Yang..." Dacia, who was at the main seat, suddenly had a cold look on his face when he saw Fade ruining his n. He mmed on the armrest and showed a token, shouting angrily, "Are you doubting my identity as a disciple of the Wushuang Tower? Look carefully for yourself, what is this?" As soon as the Soo family saw the antique token with the twin towers symbol on it, they immediately knew that it was the token of the Wushuang Tower. Everyone''s expression changed. Master Soo stepped forward hurriedly with the token in his hands and said in a ttering voice, "Mr. Yang, we certainly didn''t mean that. Fade¡¯s words are merely based on his own opinion, we have no idea what he¡¯s talking about. Of course, we believe you, Mr. Yang. We will immediately bring Memo over and begin the apprentice ceremony." Egbert personally wanted to bring Momo over, "Memo,e over." But Momo shook her head and said, "Grandpa, I don''t want to acknowledge him as my teacher! I want to be with Fade." "Momo, you..." Master Soo was about to take action again as he was frustrated and angry. At that instant, Fade groaned and stopped Master Soo. However, his action caused the Soo family to be puzzled and even more resentful. After all, in their eyes, it was a great opportunity for Momo to join the Wushuang Tower. Needless to say, they were displeased that Fade was ruining her shot. Even Ernest looked at Fade at that moment with a strange expression. When Fade read the room, he nced at the members of the Soo family and exined, "I know you are all confused and may even hate me. But I will exin now, why I stopped Momo from being apprenticed to Dacia.¡± Everyone looked at Fade when they heard what he said. Fade nced at Dacia and said, "First of all, the way Dacia looked at Momo was wildly inappropriate and his mind was filled with ill intentions. If he takes Momo as his apprentice, we are uncertain of what he has in mind and what his intentions are." "Nonsense, I..." The look in Dacia''s eyes changed as he shouted angrily. There was an odd look on the Soo family''s faces, tinged with slight anger. However, Fade immediately continued, "Even if we disregard this, you, Dacia, also made a huge mistake." Hearing this, Dacia''s expression changed and he looked wary. The Soo family were even more confused. Ernest could not help but ask in a low voice, "What mistake?" Fade pointed at the token that Dacia showed a while ago and said, "It''s made of refined iron. The bottom is ck and the twin towers are in silver grey. This token is the token of the outer disciple of Wushuang Tower, correct?" The family members'' faces were full of doubts when they heard Fade''s remarks while Dacia''s expression changed to shock, "How did you know that? Hmph! So what if I''m an outer disciple of the Wushuang Tower?" Fade sneered and said, "So what? Since you''re an outer disciple of the Wushuang Tower, you should know that the personal disciples, internal disciples, outer disciples and factotum disciples of Wushuang Tower are divided into four levels. Those who are qualified to recruit a disciple must at least be an inner disciple." "As an outer disciple, you are unqualified to recruit a disciple, and even more unqualified to bring Momo into the Wushuang Tower. Therefore, what did you mean by recruiting a disciple a moment ago?" Fade''s question left Dacia dumbfounded. He didn''t expect Fade to know so much about the Wushuang Tower. For a moment, he froze looking dejected. Members of the Soo family werepletely taken by surprise by this revtion. They were surprised to hear that there were so many levels of division and rules for the disciples of the Wushuang Tower but were also amazed by Fade''s knowledge and shocked by Dacia''s deception. "Mr. Yang, this..." Master Soo looked disappointed as spoke to Dacia. Dacia looked nervous and he immediately calmed himself as he suddenly thought of something. He said in a low voice, "Fine, I''ll tell you what¡¯s going on now. ording to the rules, I, Dacia, as an outer disciple of the Wushuang Tower, have no right to recruit disciples. But this time, I''m here to recruit on behalf of my senior brother, Callum, who is an inner disciple. If Memo joins the Wushuang Tower, she will be under Callum." Upon hearing the exnation, the Soo family, who was doubtful, immediately became excited and delighted once again. "An inner disciple recruiting a disciple!" "This...this is even better than before!" "This is great! This is really great! The Soo family will rise above!" Dacia was full of pride as he looked at the Soo family who were extremely excited. Fade snorted coldly and interrupted their cheers, "Recruiting disciple on behalf of the inner disciple?" "I can''t say whether this is true or not. Even if it''s true, I still do not support Momo joining the Wushuang Tower." This stunned the Soo family and they all looked at Fade in confusion, feeling displeasure rise in their chests. Master Soo not only looked at Fade with disappointment, he was also beginning to feel resentful towards him. He suppressed his anger and said through gritted teeth, "Master Chen, this is our family affair. You don''t have the right to interfere!" Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 After hearing this, Fade nced at Egbert. His gaze was cold with anger. However, knowing that he was Momo''s Grandfather, Fade did not make a move. Instead, he exined, "I have my reasons on why I oppose it." "Reasons? What reasons?" Ernest asked at once. Fade looked at the emotional Soo family members and coldly asked, "Do you really think it''s a good thing to be epted as an internal disciple at the Wushuang Tower?" "Why not?" Somoset and the others rebutted, "It''s the Wushuang Tower with power equivalent to the Heaven Level forces. It''s a good thing if Momo is taken as a disciple." Master Soo looked like he didn''t even want to listen to Fade. He looked at Fade and said," Mr. Chen, I know you want to keep Momo by your side. But Momo has a better opportunity right now. I hope you will not hold her back." Many members of the Soo family immediately nodded after listening to what Master Soo said. All of them turned to look at Fade. They agreed with Master Soo and assumed that Fade only used this as an excuse to keep Momo by his side because he didn''t want Momo to leave him. As soon as Fade saw their gaze, he snorted coldly and said, "Don''t make assumptions about me based on your pettiness." "I''ll tell you now why I''m against it," Fade continued promptly, "There is a requirement on recruiting internal disciples for the Wushang Tower. They only have the permission to recruit factotum disciples." "Factotum disciples?" When they heard the title, the Soo family'' s expression changed. The title didn''t seem pleasant and Fade had exined that factotum disciples were the lowest level among the disciples in the Wushuang Tower. However, Master Soo was stubborn and said, "So what if she''s a factotum disciple? She''s still a disciple of the Wushuang Tower. Momo is considered lucky to even be a factotum disciple." Somoset and the others agreed immediately. "Yes, the factotum disciple title isn''t pleasant to the ears, but if you add Wushuang Tower to the title, it will be extraordinary." "If I had the chance, I earnestly wish my Zarriah could also be epted as a factotum disciple." "Master Chen, don''t oppose it just because you''re against it!" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "You bunch of idiots!" Fade cursed angrily. With a serious look, he said sternly, "Do you know what kind of life the factotum disciples have in the Wushuang Tower?" "As the name suggests, factotum disciples are those who will carry out tough duties and all kinds of chores in the Wushuang Tower. Usually, factotum disciples can only start practicing martial arts after three years. Besides, the martial arts skills and techniques are all basics and at the most fundamental level." "This..." Upon hearing this, Ernest and Memo''s expressions turned serious. Fade continued, "This is not the worst part. Apart from hard work, the awful thing is that the factotum disciples only exist as the lowest level disciples in the Wushuang Tower. The outer disciples, internal disciples, personal disciples, and even the elders can give out any orders they wish, and the factotum disciples will not have a right to refuse them." "This, this is literally very." Ernest eximed after hearing this. He and Memo''s face turned pale. Memo kept shaking her head. She did not want to be a factotum disciple. The Soo family members looked at Fade, their faces a great shock. Fade heard Ernest''s exmation and nodded. With a serious look, he continued, "To some extent, many of the factotum disciples are like ves in the Wushuang Tower. Doing chores and getting abused as factotum disciples are considered as trivial beings. Some people may even want them as partners in their martial arts practices and use them as guinea pigs for refining elixirs." "Apart from that, female factotum disciples, especially the beautiful ones, are the targets of abuse by many people. There are some perverted male internal disciples who will only take on beautiful women as factotum disciples. They will take them back to the n as tools to vent their carnal desires. They will not teach them martial arts at all." "After knowing about all this, are you still willing to let Momo be a factotum disciple at the Wushuang Tower?" Fade finished his exnation and posed the question to the Soo family. Everyone was shocked by Fade''s description. It was a big contrast from what they imagined the Wushuang Tower disciples to be. Somoset, L, and the others who had supported Master Soo enthusiastically earlier were were now a hesitant bunch. Momo and her father Ernest naturally disagreed. They immediately shook their heads and said, "Momo will not ept the offer as a factotum disciple." However, Master Soo remained silent for a while, and his expression changed. He finally looked at Fade and said, "These are just your preconceptions. How can I believe what you just said is true." Dacia also came to his senses after he was surprised by what Fade shared. He red fiercely at Fade and yelled at him angrily, "Nonsense. Do you know what you are talking about? You''re ndering our Wushuang Tower. Are you looking to die?" Fade gave a cold snort and looked at Dacia directly in the eyes. He said coldly, "If I''m talking nonsense, you can go look for some senior martial artists for verification. Besides, I remember that a year ago, your Wushuang Tower was condemned by other ns and Martial Arts League because of the mass abuse and death of the factotum disciples." "Would you like to hear about all of them?" Fade red at Dacia and asked sharply. Dacia''s eyes narrowed while he continued staring at Fade. He did not speak for a long time as he didn''t expect that Fade would know so much about the internal affairs of the Wushuang Tower. Dacia''s silence became a tacit consent to the matter in the eyes of the Soo family. Their expression was hard and cold. Ernest shook his head repeatedly, obviously reluctant for Momo to be a factotum disciple. Upon realizing what was going on, Dacia hurriedly exined, "Those were just some isted cases. Most of the factotum disciples of the Wushuang Tower did not have these problems. If things are really as serious as you said, why are there still so many people willing to be factotum disciples of the Wushuang Tower every year?" As he said this, Master Soo, who had been standing at the side quietly listening to the conversation looking as calm as still water, started to tremble. Dacia immediately continued, "Besides, Callum and I already agreed to ept Momo as a disciple. We guarantee that Momo will be different from the other factotum disciples and will provide her with good practice resources." "Furthermore, if you practice and do well, it is possible to advance into bing an outer disciple." Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Dacia shifted his gaze towards Master Soo and tried to tempt him again. He said, "The Soo family should think carefully about this offer. Do you want to give this opportunity up? Our Wushuang Tower is a Heaven Level force. Do you know what this means?" Master Soo¡¯s trembling face became even more agitated after hearing him talk. Even Somoset and L, who were shocked by Fade''s words, looked like they were now slightly tempted. Egbert raised his head immediately to look at Dacia. He said, "I trust you, Mr. Yang. I''ll leave Momo in your hands to join the Wushuang Tower then." A smile appeared on Dacia''s face after hearing what Egbert said. He beckoned to Momo and said, "Pleasee over here!" Memo¡¯s expression changed and she took a few steps back. Ernest was shocked and looked at Egbert. He said, "Dad, how could you agree? You''re letting Momo suffer!" Egbert sternly shouted, "Why are you talking such nonsense? Mr. Yang has already rified the rumors. Moreover, the Wushuang Tower is such a famous n, and they have their own rules. I believe in them! Let Momo go!" "Dad, you can''t..." Ernest said. Momo also voiced her objections, "Grandpa, I don''t want to be part of the Wushuang Tower. I don''t want to be a factotum disciple." "Nonsense, this is a big family matter, and not for the younger generation to mess around with. I''ve already made my decision. Momo,e over here!" Master Soo shouted sternly. Momo and Ernest stepped backwards, unwilling to go over. Egbert got angry and waved his hand to instruct the guard, "Bring Momo here!" The guards got moving immediately. Fade was standing by the side and saw themotion. Fade''s face darkened, and his gaze were deep with fury. He shouted sternly, "Get lost!" In an instant, a burst of energy broke out which threw off the surrounding guards. Fade stared at Egbert resentfully and said in a deep voice, "Do you know that you are personally sending Momo into the demon cave?" Egbert was shocked but said firmly, "The Wushuang Tower is a Heaven Level n, so how can it be a demon cave? As for what you said just now, Mr. Yang has already exined it. They were isted cases, and these things will not happen to Momo." "It won''t?" Fade sneered and shook his head. He looked at Egbert and said, "I initially thought that you were a little pedantic and stubborn due to your old age. But now I can see that you are neither pedantic nor stubborn, but a fool corrupted by greed." "You are so blinded by greed that you are not seeing things clearly. For the sake of the so-called prosperity of the family, you''d rather let your Granddaughter to enter the demon''s cave. People like you are not worthy of being Momo'' s grandfather." After saying this, Fade turned around, looked at Momo and said, "Momo, you no longer need to stay in this house. I''ll take you away from here." Momo was taken aback for a moment and nced at her family. She nodded and followed Fade, ready to leave. Ernest felt conflicted. He turned his head and nced at the sullen-looking Egbert. He bowed and turned around to catch up with Momo, who was about to leave. At that moment, Dacia, who was at the main seat, pped on the armrest and let out a cold snort, "Do you think you can just simply leave with the disciple that the Wushuang Tower wants?" "I order Momo to stay!" Dacia stood up immediately and red at Fade coldly. Energy and vitality erupted from his body and enveloped Fade. Fade felt the energy and stopped in his tracks. He turned around to look at Dacia and asked him coldly, "Are you looking for a fight?" Dacia looked arrogantly at Fade and said coldly, "You are the so-called number one on the Dragon List. I would like to see what kind of strength you have." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g As he spoke, Dacia''s energy surged once again, and the intense energy enveloped the entire Soo family¡¯s hall. Everyone felt a weird sense of pressure and their hearts throbbed with fear. "This...this kind of pressure!" "Is this the kind of energy of the strength of a Heaven Level n disciple? It''s terrifying." "Master Chen, will you win?" Master Soo said, "Master Chen, our family doesn''t want to be your enemies. Please let Momo go at once!" Fade nced at Egbert without saying anything. He was toozy to be bothered about the old fellow blinded by greed. With a calm face, Fade snorted and walked towards Dacia''s majestic energy field. He sneered, "Is this your strength? This is what the so-called Heaven Level n disciple can offer?" "You..." Dacia was surprised by Fade''s approach. He immediately furrowed his brows and cranked up his energy. In the center of his right palm, a stream of energy converged and transformed into a sharp de. With a whoosh, it pierced through the air and towards Fade''s heart, "If you''re seeking to die, then so be it!" Fade did not dodge from Dacia''s ruthless move but walked up directly towards his energy. Before the energy was about to hit Fade, he pped it away with his right hand. The energy sted against his palm with a bang. Dacia''s sharp de was smashed into pieces by Fade''s palm. It broke into bits and fragments before disappearing. "How is this possible? How can you..." Dacia was truly shocked. He gritted his teeth and the energy in his body exploded again. His ray of light bloomed and emanated, turning into many sharp des which were all aimed at Fade, ready to shoot their way towards him. Dacia had been enraged and was about to use his full strength. However, Fade snorted and mmed his right arm, "Now, it''s my turn." The simple punch did not seem impressive, but it burst out with a loud bang. Dacia, who took the punch, felt the terrifying energy from his fist. It was a kind of force that he was not able to defend. With a bang, the fist hit Dacia¡¯s body, instantly shing through the radiance around him. He flew backwards and mmed heavily into the long, narrow table at the center of the Soo family''s hall. A series of crackling sounds could be heard straight away. Dacia''s body smashed into the items enshrined on the Soo family''s case, causing them to fall to the ground. They broke into pieces as they hit the floor. Egbert''s face twitched as he was distressed by the scene. He dared not say anything but could only grit his teeth and endured everything silently. Fade stepped forward towards Dacia, who was struggling to get up. He stepped on him with his foot and said coldly, "Now you know my strength!" At the sight of this, the Soo family was shocked. They did not expect Fade to defeat Dacia so easily. Most importantly, they did not expect him to even fight with Dacia, a disciple of the Heaven Level n. Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Egbert was the only person with a strange sullen look. He looked at Fade and he seemed to be angry. "Let go of me!" Dacia struggled to get out from under Fade''s foot, but Fade stepped on him again with a bit of force. Lying in the debris, blood was flowing from the corner of Dacia''s mouth. Dacia''s expression was fierce and he refused to back down. Clenching his jaw, he said, "I must say you''re quite strong, being number one on the Dragon List. But if you darey a finger on me, the Wushuang Tower will not let you get away with it." "Won''t let me get away with it?" Fade sneered and said, "Do you think that your Wushuang Tower will waste their energy on an outer disciple like you?" "I..." Dacia looked stiff with his face contorted. He was indeed just an outer disciple, and not a priority to the n. At that moment, Fade nced at the people in the hall and said coldly, "Besides, if I kill you now and then kill these eyewitnesses at the scene, do you think that Wushuang Tower will know about this?" Upon hearing it, Dacia and the Soo family shivered with fear. Dacia was also very scared, but he still gritted his teeth and said, "You, you dare not kill me. Killing Wushuang Tower disciples is a huge crime. Besides, Callum is aware of me visiting the Soo family. If you kill me, he will definitely find out what happened. Then, you will all die." His threat did not frighten Fade, but it terrorized everyone in the Soo family, especially Egbert. He looked at Fade with trembling lips and it seemed like he wanted to stop Fade from killing Dacia out of concern that it would endanger his family. Fade looked at Egbert with a cold stare and said coldly, "No one can stop me from killing the person I wish to kill." Egbert shuddered after hearing what Fade said. He was about to say something, but he was so scared that he did not dare to utter a word. He now realized that the person in front of him was not a young junior but a martial arts master who had had many lives die at his hands. Before that, he was able tomand respect from Fade simply because of his identity as Momo''s grandfather. However, since Momo had almost severed her rtionship with him, Fade would definitely not tolerate his attitude again. Thinking of this, Egbert felt a chill run down his spine. His fragile body trembled a few times and he almost fell to the ground. At that moment, Fade shifted his gaze toward Dacia again. His cold eyes were filled with murderous intent, which made Dacia quiver. However, Fade still did not kill him. Instead, he looked at Dacia and said coldly, "Tell them what really happened to the Wushuang Tower factotum disciples!" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Dacia was taken aback by his request. He pursed his lips, "Those are isted cases. Don''t even think that I would nder the Wushuang Tower. Besides, Callum will be looking for me soon since I''m not back yet." Seeing how stubborn Dacia is, Fade shook his head. His face stoically cold as he said, "Even now, you still don''t want to give up and continue to threaten me with the Wushuang Tower name." "Do you really think that I would be afraid of your senior brother?" Fade said coldly. Dacia¡¯s expression changed but he immediately said with firmness in his voice, "My senior brother is an internal disciple, an Earth-level master. His status and martial arts skills are greater than average. If you dare kill me, he won''t let you get away this easily." "Really?" Fade sneered. He then took out a delicate jade tablet and said, "What if I have this? Will he still dare to kill me?" Dacia and the Soo family turned their gaze towards the jade tablet in Fade''s hand. While the Soo family only felt that the jade tablet was exquisite, they did not think it special in any other way. Dacia was shocked when he saw the jade tablet. "How is this possible? How could you have this jade tablet? Who on earth are you?" He eximed. Fade did not respond. He just sneered and said, "Now, are you still reluctant to speak?" Dacia''s expression changed and he remained silent for a moment. He then nodded and said, "I, I will obey my senior brother''s orders and speak up!" "Senior brother?" When everyone in the Soo family heard him addressing Fade as a senior brother, they were puzzled. Fade moved his feet away from Dacia. Dacia got up and exined to the Soo family, "That jade tablet is the namete of the personal disciple of Wushuang Tower. It represents the identity of Master Chen." The Soo family was shocked and looked at Fade with astonishment. They never expected that Fade would turn out to be a disciple of the Wushuang Tower, or the highest-ranking of personal disciple at that. "What, what the hell is going on?" "Master Chen, you, your identity..." "Is this true? Do you rank first on the Dragon List? And are you also the personal disciple of Wushuang Tower..." Fade did not respond to their questions. He just put the jade tablet away and then said to Dacia coldly, "Speak now!" Fade wasn''t a disciple of the Wushuang Tower. The jade tablet belonged to his wife, Quin''s mother, Chrystal. It was taken by Quin when she went to the Sun family of Dragonville to seek help. After Fade convinced the Sun family, he helped them to search for his mother-inw which is why he kept the jade tablet with him. It was useful for him as he could use it whenever he met people from the Wushuang Tower. Dacia waspletely submissive to Fade. He bgan exining the real situation of the factotum disciples in the Wushuang Tower. He also admitted that his so-called apprenticeship for his senior brother was a lie. It was an impromptu idea he had after getting captivated by Memo''s beauty. After hearing his exnation, all of Soo family members'' expressions changed. Ernest and Momo¡¯s faces were full of anger. They red fiercely at Dacia, wishing to eat him alive. Somoset, L, and the others did not dare to speak anymore. After all, they were the ones who were extremely supportive of Dacia earlier. Egbert, who had been the most determined to trust Dacia, lookedpletely devastated. He sat slumped on the chair, looking to be inplete shock. He never thought the opportunity which he fought for, and his hopes for the rise of the Soo family were all in vain. They were used by Dacia for his ill intentions. Dacia had no interest in helping the Soo family rise. He only came by as means to covet the beauty of his granddaughter. To make matters worse, Egbert had rejected Fade who turned out to be the person whom he should have been leaving a good impression on. Fade was ranked top on the Dragon List and was also a personal disciple of the Wushuang Tower. His status was even higher than Dacia''s senior brother, Callum. Even though a golden egg-like Fade had been right in front of him, Egbert had blindly and ignorantly treated him like rubbish. Instead, he sought out Dacia who was a pathetic phony. It can be said that Egbert was penny wise and pound foolish; he spent his time winning the good grace of a phony, and losing the good grace of the real deal. Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 There wasplete silence in the hall. The Soo family members were all speechless. Fade nced at the stunned group, then looked at Momo and Ernest, and said, "Let''s go!" The two nodded and followed Fade, ready to leave. Seeing what was going on, the Soo family members looked worried. Somoset and the others looked at each other. Finally, L forced a smile and stood up. She said, "Momo, today is New Year''s Eve. Please stay and have dinner with us." Somoset also quickly persuaded, "Ernest, it was a misunderstanding just now. Let''s have dinner together?" Both Ernest and Momo did not respond. They just gave them a cold stare and then looked at Fade. When Somoset, L, and the others saw this, they felt anxious. They knew that if Ernest and Momo left the Soo family that moment, it almost meant that they had severed their ties with the Soo family. It also meant that the remaining Soo family would not be able to have a rtionship with Master Chen. They might even be enemies, which was something that the Soo family would never want to happen. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Somoset and L desperately wanted Momo and Ernest to stay. They hoped to seize the opportunity to make up with Master Chen and get on his good side. However, it seemed Ernest and Momo were reluctant and would not budge easily . Feeling apprehensive, Somoset and L turned their gaze toward Master Soo, hoping he could persuade them. "Dad, you''re the head of the family. Please say something!" "Yes, Dad. You made a wrong decision, so now is the time to exin." Egbert, who had always been stubborn and proud, heard his children''s grumbles and urges, and his eyes twinkled. However, his expression turned grim instantly as he looked towards the door. He took a step forward and finally said, "Momo, I have made a mistake. It was my fault for not investigating clearly, causing all this to happen." "Now that it has been rified, I agree to all the things you mentioned before. You and your father should be back with us!" Master Soo said. It was rare for Master Soo to admit defeat. After all, he hadn''t admitted his mistake for decades since he took the position. But now he was willing to admit his mistakes to a junior. Unfortunately, he was the only one who thought that his apology was sincere enough. To Fade and Memo, it sounded more like an annoyance than an apology. They looked even more displeased. Ernest held his daughter in his arms and patted her back tofort her. However, Fade sneered and looked at Egbert. He said in a low voice, "Mistake? Do you even believe what you''ve just said?" Egbert¡¯s expression stiffened up and contorted hideously. Fade did not care about his expression and continued to say coldly, "If you continue being stubborn, I would only regard you as an old fool. But now that you see there is much to gain, you change your standpoint shamelessly. You really have no shame and people like you don''t deserve to be Memo''s grandfather." At that, Fade looked at Momo and said, "Momo, let''s go!" Momo paused for a moment, but in the end, she did not look back. She nodded and left with Fade. Ernest immediately followed behind. Behind them, Egbert and the others watched them leave the hall. Their faces fell and finally they took a long sigh. Everyone slumped to the ground. Egbert''s face became ghastly pale. He looked up at the sky and sighed, "I''m to be med for the fall of the Soo family. It''s my fault!" Behind him, Somerset and the others wanted to say something, they just could not figure out what to say anymore. In the end, they could only let out a regretful sigh. The Soo family New Year''s Eve dinner party came to a very unexpected end. After the dinner, the Soo family announced that they would not entertain any more visitors. The family estate diminishedpletely and they instantly adopted a low profile. As for Fade, after leaving with Momo, they temporarily stayed in the house provided by Andrew Xu. Fade and Momo were disappointed with Egbert and the other¡¯s behaviors. He and Momo no longer wanted to stay in the Soo family. As for what they wanted to do moving forward, Fade and Momo would ponder about it. Fade would help in any way he could, whether it was business development or learning martial arts. However, as Ernest and Momo had just left the Soo family, they still needed time to let their emotions settle. Therefore, Fade did not force them to make decisions quickly and let them take their time. While Ernest and Momo were resting, Fade approached Dacia. Fade did not let Dacia leave after defeating him. Instead, brought him home. There was an incident involving a factotum disciple of the Wushuang Tower who imed to possess the Hallow Ice Spring. The disciple wanted to swindle Fade for his treasure, and he still remembered the incident well. Since he had Dacia, Fade wanted to find out what happened. After hearing Fade out, Dacia didn''t dare to hide anything and told him everything he knew. It turned out that Dacia and his group were all out here because they were following his senior brother, Callum. Callum, who had trained in Wushuang Tower for ten years, could be considered a talented disciple. He was only twenty but had reached the early phase of the Earth Level. He was ranked 38th on the Martial Dragon List. Last month was time for Callum to venture out for training. Callum brought a few internal disciples and a group of factotum disciples out of the Wushuang Tower. They came out to gain experience, and ended up challenging and defeating many martial arts masters from all over the world. Eventually, he reached South Bay City. Callum unintentionally found a treasure spot and discovered that there might be a Heaven Level treasure, the Hallow Ice Spring, hidden there. Callum guarded the treasure and led the group to dig the treasure out... While Callum was digging for treasure, he sent his subordinates, Dacia, Dorias, and the others to collect the materials needed to break the formation protecting the treasure. However, Callum didn''t expect that Dorias would be killed by Fade because he coveted Fade''s treasures by iming to possess the Hallow Ice Spring. Dacia had gone to the Soo family to covet the benefits promised by them, which finally led them to where they were. After listening to Dacia''s exnation, Fade''s eyes lit up with interest. "Hallow Ice Spring. Tell me, where is the treasure that Callum has found?" Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 Dacia was taken aback when he heard this. He immediately understood what Fade wanted to do. After hesitating for a moment, Dacia saw Fade''s expression darkened. He couldn''t help but shiver and hurriedly said, "Okay, okay, I''ll tell." Dacia told Fade about the location of Callum''s excavation. Fade checked the location and found that it wasn''t too far away from the South Bay City center. It was in a sparsely popted mountain forest, not far from where Dorias had deceived Fade previously. After pinpointing the location, Fade immediately prepared for his journey as he nned to go to the ce and take a look. If Callum was easy-going, Fade could talk to him. Fade would help him, and then he would be given a portion of the Hallow Ice Spring. If Callum was not easy to deal with, Fade did not mind using force against him to fight for the Hallow Ice Spring. Fade had finished his preparations and was about to set off. Andrew and Lauren came by and said, "Master Chen, someone wants to see you." "Who is it? Is he here for the treasure exchange? I have something to do, so I have to leave now. Both of you can take care of it," Fade said. Andrew hurriedly exined, "There''s something special about this person. He said that you must meet him." "Special? You guys really need me to meet him, huh!" Fade frowned and felt a little puzzled. Lauren quickly exined, "Master Chen, this person ims to be a disciple of Wushuang Tower, and his tone was rather rude." "From the Wushuang Tower!" Fade and Dacia were shocked. Fade''s face immediately darkened and he nodded, "I''ll see him." After a few steps, Fade turned his head, looked at Dacia and said, "Youe with me too." Fade pushed the door open to the parlor and saw a man sitting at the main seat. He was in histe twenties and was wearing a long robe. He crossed his legs while drinking his tea. With a hint of pride, he said disdainfully, "Worldly things are just not good enough. This tea can''t even be compared to my spiritual tea at Wushuang Tower." When he saw Fade walk in, he immediately put his tea down. He looked at Fade but had no intention to get up and greet him. Instead, he remained where he sat with his legs crossed while leaning against the chair. He said to Fade in an arrogant tone, "Are you Fade?" With such a rude attitude, Fade was naturally displeased with him. With a snort, Fade said, "Yes, I am. Who are you?" The man raised his eyebrows, nced at Andrew and Lauren, and said, "Didn''t they tell you that I am from Wushuang Tower when they went in to call for you?" Fade said coldly, "I know you''re from Wushuang Tower. What are you doing here?" When he heard Fade''s tone, the man was dissatisfied. He shouted, "Since you know that I am from the Wushuang Tower, you should kneel to me!" The sudden shout made Andrew and Lauren shudder in fear, and they almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, they held onto Fade. However, the overwhelming energy made their faces scrunch up. Fade released his force to resist the man''s energy. He then looked coldly at the man and said, "What do you mean by this?" "What do you mean?" The man snorted and stood up. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a threatening tone, "Isn''t it true that the disappearance of my factotum disciples have something to do with you?" "Your factotum disciples are missing?" A thought came to Fade''s mind, and he immediately realized that he was referring to Dorias'' group. Fade immediately snorted coldly and said, "And, what about it?" The man pped his hand and said sternly, "Don''t you dare fool around with me. I have sent someone to check on Dorias, a factotum disciple of the Wushuang Tower. Thest person he came into contact with was you, Fade Chen, isn''t that right? Tell me, where are you hiding them?" Fade looked at his arrogant behavior and sneered. He stepped forward and said, "Since you have looked into the matter, you should know what Dorias has done. He plotted to make a fool out of me and steal my treasures. He even wanted to kill me." "So what?" The man''s face was full of pride, and he was very arrogant. "Your Wushuang Tower disciples insulted me and even wanted to kill me. What do you think?" Fade asked coldly. The man snorted disdainfully, "Aren''t you still healthy and alive? Besides, even if my Wushuang Tower disciples killed you, it would be nothing but a small matter." "I''m giving you onest chance. Release Dorias and the others, and hand over the Purple Smoke Stone. Then, I will spare your life," the man said arrogantly to Fade. "Spare my life?" Fade sneered, then shook his head and said, "It''s kind of impossible to release them now." "Why not? Do you really want to die?" The man got angry and shouted at Fade, "I order you to release them immediately." Fade twitched his mouth and revealed a wicked smile, and said, "I said it''s impossible because all of them are dead." "What? Dead?" The man was shocked and red at Fade, "Do you know what you are saying?" Fade sneered and said, "Of course I know what I''m talking about, and I also know what I''m doing. I was the one who killed them all." "How dare you!" The man roared in rage and red at Fade. He gnashed his teeth and yelled, "How dare you kill my people? You must be tired of living." "Now, kneel before me and offer me all your treasures before I kill you. I promise you I can give you a quick death," The man ordered him harshly, sounding arrogant as ever. However, Fade didn''t seem fazed. He shook his head and said, "It''s no wonder all of you are from the Wushang Tower. Birds of a feather flock together!" "You, you really are asking for death! I will make you suffer so much, you wish you were dead." The man''s face grew sinister as he shouted. A violent killing intent erupted from him as he started to attack Fade.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. But as he was about to attack, a figure rushed in and shouted, "Raymond, stop!" The man heard the voice and was startled. He fixed his eyes on the source of the voice and saw the face of the person who was approaching him. He couldn''t help but eximed, "Dacia, why are you here?" Dacia was not bothered about the past. He shouted anxiously, "Raymond, stop right now. Apologize immediately to Master Chen." "Stop? Apologize?" Raymond looked puzzled. He looked at Dacia and said, "What are you talking about? This guy killed the disciples of our Wushuang Tower. What''s more, he has the Purple Smoke Rock that Callum needs. So, I was going to..." Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Before Raymond could finish his sentence, Dacia rushed over and stopped him, saying, "I understand. But you must not do it. You are no match for Master Chen!" "How could it be? Isn''t he just a normal warrior? I''m an outer disciple of the Wushuang Tower. I " Raymond said, sounding prideful and in disbelief of what he was being told. Dacia became anxious and pointed at his left arm. He said, "This arm was cut off by Master Chen. Even I am no match for Master Chen, so you should stop now." "What? This guy harmed you, Dacia? I''m going to kill him, I-" Raymond said angrily. Dacia urged him anxiously, "Master Chen is ranked number one on the Dragon List and is also a personal disciple of the Wushuang Tower. Please do not attack him. Apologize quickly to Master Chen. Quickly..." Dacia continued urging him but Raymond seemed skeptical, "What''s wrong with you? How could you believe such ridiculous stuff? How could he be the first on the Dragon List and a disciple of our Wushuang Tower? These are all lies!" "Watch, I''ll avenge you." Raymond pushed Dacia aside and approached Fade. His momentum was fierce and oppressive. Dacia was extremely nervous and he wanted to stop Raymond. But he only had one arm now as he couldn''t do much. He could only watch Raymond attack Fade with despair andment. "I don''t care what tactics you used to deceive Dacia. But now, there''s only one consequence for you...death." Raymond said, consumed by murderous intent. Fade stood still and shook his head slightly while confronting Raymond. He said calmly, "Since you''re looking for death, you can go and join Dorias and the others." "Arrogant punk, you''re still spouting nonsense in the face of death." Raymond''s eyes narrowed as he shouted. His increased the intensity of his attacks. At that moment, Raymond''s sharp energy de was right in front of Fade. Just as the de was about to pierce through Fade''s clothes, Fade pped it away. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The p pierced through the air, simple and clean without any sophisticated moves. But with its unstoppable force, it directly mmed into Raymond and pushed him down heavily from mid-air. With a thud, Raymond fell right into the hard floor, leaving a pit on the ground. "You, you are actually..." Raymond suffered a heavy blow, and there was blood at the corner of his mouth. He raised his head with difficulty and looked at Fade and said in astonishment, "You are really..." Before he could finish his words, his bones shattered. Raymond choked on hisst breath, and his head fell. He hadpletely lost his breath and energy. It was quite a pity that an outer disciple of Wushuang Tower died so easily. At that moment, a different kind of emotion surged through Dacia¡¯s heart. He felt sad about Raymond''s death, but he was also afraid. He was fearful but greatly respected Fade''s superb capability and killing techniques. After killing Raymond, Fade looked at Dacia and said calmly, "Is this your fellow disciple?" Dacia shuddered and quickly recovered from his emotions. He hid his sadness and bowed respectfully, "Master Chen, Raymond and I are both outer disciples of the Wushuang Tower. We follow Callum. And yes, he is indeed my fellow disciple." "Well, then tell me, what is the main reason that he was here?" Fade continued. Dacia said, "There should be two reasons why he was here. Firstly, he may have wanted to investigate the disappearance of Dorias and the other missing factotum disciples, or he could be here for the Purple Smoke Stone which he mentioned just now." "There is a formation around Callum¡¯s treasure spot, which is very difficult to break. After studying it for a long time, he has finally found a clue to break it. However, he needs many precious materials to help crack it which is why he asked us to search around to collect what he needed." "The Purple Smoke Stone is one of the rarest materials. Callum should have collected the rest already and is now only missing the Purple Smoke Stone. That''s possibly why he sent Raymond to search for it." "I see!" Fade nodded. He twitched with a sneer and muttered to himself, "Since Callum is still short of the Purple Smoke Stone, then I''ll send it to him!" After hearing Fade''s words, Dacia couldn''t help but tremble, feeling a chill within him. He silently prayed for Callum, hoping that he would listen to his advice and refrained from doing anything to Master Chen. Otherwise, Dacia couldn''t bear to think of the consequences. Without further dy, they quickly disposed of Raymond''s corpse. After that, Fade and Dacia headed towards Callum''s treasure location. They moved with extraordinary speed and soon arrived at the treasure''s location. It was a sparsely popted mountain forest. After crossing over a mountain ridge, one could see from a distance that there was a small wooden hut at the hillside across. Smoke wasing out from the roof, and one could vaguely see figures walking around the wooden cabin. "That''s it." Dacia said. Fade nodded and then moved forward. Soon, the two arrived at the wooden hut. They saw two disciples of the Wushuang Tower, wearing long robes, standing guard outside the cabin. They could hear sounds of chattering and frolicking inside. Fade''s sudden arrival alerted the disciples who were guarding the cabin. They shouted, "Who are you? Stop at once!" Fade ignored them and continued walking forward. He asked in a low voice, "Where is Callum? Get him out here to see me." "Who are you? How dare you yell at our senior brother Callum?" The guarding disciples vigntly drew out their knives from the sheaths on their waists. Just as they were about to attack Fade, Dacia rushed out and yelled in a hurry, "It''s me, it''s me. Stop what you''re doing, stop!" The guarding disciples saw Dacia and were startled. They stopped attacking and said, "Senior brother Dacia, why are you..." Dacia said, "Where''s Callum? I have something important to discuss with him. Go and get him quickly." "Callum is still in the cave, I..." The guarding disciple felt that something was wrong. At that moment, Dacia led Fade towards the wooden cabin, and was ready to go in to for a short rest. When the guarding disciples saw this, their faces turned pale. They hurriedly stopped him and said, "Dacia, don''t go in." "Why? I''m bringing the guest of honor in for a rest. We will wait for Callum to return. So why are you stopping us?" Dacia asked. The faces of the factotum disciples turned pale. They faltered and didn''t know how to exin it. A woman''s scream was heard from inside the house, followed by the sound of beating and shouting. Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 "D*mn it! Behave yourself!" "You disobedient thing, do you want to die?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Do you know who we are? You should feel lucky to be serving us, do you understand?" Fade and Dacia''s expression darkened at the same time after hearing these voices. Without waiting for Fade to speak, Dacia immediately asked the disciple on guard duty, "What''s going on? What are you guys doing inside?" The disciple''s face turned pale and he looked squirmish. He did not dare to speak. Next, Fade stepped forward and kicked the wooden door open. With a bang, the entire door flew out of the cabin. The loud noise interrupted what was going on within the cabin and everyone paused. Then, a loud voice shouted, "Who is it?" The two young men in the house turned their heads and saw Fade walk in. They shouted angrily, "Who the f*ck are you? How dare you meddle in our affairs!" Fade did not answer their questions, but his gaze was on the people behind the two young men. A young couple was lying on the ground behind the two men. They were wearing hiking clothes and had two big backpacks beside them. They looked like they were on a hiking trip. The man looked like he had been thrown to a corner at the wooden cabin. He was beaten up badly and his face was all bruised up and swollen. The woman was disheveled, and her face was a fearful mess. Needless to say, Fade understood right away what was going on there. Themotion from earlier was because the two young men were trying to flirt with the female hiker. "D*mn, I''m asking you a question. Did you hear me?" A stout man who had his shirt taken off saw that Fade did not respond and rushed over to him angrily. "Tell me, who are you? Why are you here..." The stout man grabbed Fade and wanted to hold him by the throat. Before he could even make a move, Fade kicked him away. The man was kicked right at his abdomen. He flew backward and hit the wall hard, shaking the whole hut. A mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth, and he slid down the wall. A thin and tall man saw Fade beat up hispanion and his gaze suddenly turned cold. He red at Fade and said coldly, "You dare toy a hand on our men. Do you know who we are?" The tall, thin man then yelled at the people outside the hut, "Where are those standing outside? All of you,e in quickly! Quick..." Fade paid no attention to those outside and continued to stretch his legs out to kick the tall, thin man and sent him flying across the room. Blood spurted out from his mouth, and he slid to the ground. Dacia and the other disciples on guard duty outside the hut finally walked in. They came in with mixed reactions. When the disciples saw that their senior was getting beaten up, they wanted toe to their aid. But Dacia turned his head and roared at them, shocking them all, "All of you, stop!" The two disciples who were beaten up saw this and shouted in retort, "Dacia, are you the one who brought this person here? What are you doing? How dare you attack us?" Dacia initially wanted to ask Fade what was going on, but before he could ask, his gaze swept across the room andnded on the hiking couple. He instantly understood why Fade had done what he did. Dacia shouted sternly, "How dare you guys do such a thing?!" When they heard this, the two men frowned in displeasure. "Dacia, what''s wrong with you? It''s just a trivial matter. Why are you making such a fuss over it?" "Exactly. Haven''t you done simr things before? Why are you condemning us for this?¡± "Dacia, please exin what''s going on here? Why have you brought outsiders over to fight our people?" "All of you, shut up! Apologize to Master Chen now and admit your mistakes!" Dacia shouted sternly. He was worried that they might anger Fade. However, these two people were also outer disciples of the Wushuang Tower, and their status was not lower than that of Dacia¡¯s. They were usually arrogant, so they certainly would not be submissive now. "Apologize? Dacia, what the f*ck are you doing? You want us to apologize to this foreign kid?" "Dacia, you have betrayed us. When Callum and Raymond are back, you''ll get your punishment." Dacia wanted to say something, but Fade had no more patience to listen to them. He walked forward and stepped on the two men''s lower abdomens. "Raymond will not be back because I killed him." "What? You killed Raymond?" the stout man was shocked. "We''re disciples of the Wushuang Tower. Do you know what you''ve done? How dare you kill our people. You..." the tall, thin man said sternly. However, Fade ignored their shouts and continued stepping on them with his foot. Both of them screamed in pain. Their lower abdomens were destroyed. The disciples who were guarding at the scene and were terrified. They looked at Fade''s gaze with fear. After all, these two were outer disciples of the Wushuang Tower, and their cultivation realms were both at thete stage of the ck Level. The disciples were surprised that they were both so easily crippled by Fade. The two men who were disabled by Fade were still screaming in pain. Their faces were full of resentment and agony. They red at Fade and gnashed their teeth. "Y-you did this to us. You will die a terrible death. The Wushuang Tower will never forgive you! We..." "Shut up, or I''ll kill you too!" Fade shouted coldly. His ice-cold murderous intent struck them, and they suddenly did not dare to speak. Fade then red coldly at both of them and pointed at the hiking couple by the side. He asked aloud, "Tell me, what is going on here?" Their expressions changed, and they didn''t dare to say another word. Dacia gave them another warning, "Barney, Non, answer quickly. Master Chen ranks number one on the Dragon List. Don''t give him a reason to kill you!" "What? First ce on the Dragon List?" "How is this possible?" Both of them were extremely surprised. But when the men saw Dacia''s serious expression, they had no choice but to tell him the truth. It turned out that Callum had been studying ways to break the magic seal in the cave all this while. Some of the outer disciples and factotum disciples were assigned to look for materials and had gone separate ways. The other disciples stayed put to guard the cabin. Dacia and Raymond''s job were more demanding and hectic as they had to venture out to look for materials. Both Barney and Non, who were left to guard the area, could only remain where they were, which was why they were bored. t was only recently when they were patrolling nearby that they had stumbled upon a pair of hikers who identally entered the area. Initially, the hiking couple did not notice their cave at all, and they could easily be driven away from the area and let go. But the two bored men saw that the woman was pretty and started harboring ill intentions. They imprisoned the hiking couple under the pretext of keeping their secret and then attempted to harass the woman, which was what had happened just now. Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 After hearing this, Fade said coldly, "Is this what the disciples of Wushuang Tower do?" Dacia shuddered and quickly exined, "Master Chen, th- this is only the conduct of certain individuals. Most of the disciples in Wushuang Tower behave very well." "They had better!" Fade thundered. He then walked towards the hiking couple and performed his positive energy aura to treat their injuries. He thenforted them and asked someone to send them away. The two disabled outer disciples watched all of this coldly. Although they lowered their heads to express submissiveness, their eyes were filled with resentment. At this moment, a cry of surprise was heard from the outside. "What''s the matter? Where are the guards? Did they ck off again?" Upon hearing this, the two outer disciples'' eyes brightened, and their faces lit up with excitement. They also raised their heads. Dacia trembled, and he quickly said to Fade, "Callum is back?" "He''s back." Fade snorted and sat on the chair facing the door with no intention of moving. During this time, Callum had already reached the door. As the wooden door was gone, Callum saw the situation inside the house at a nce. His eyes swept across the two outer disciples andnded on Fade. His gaze instantly turned ice- cold. "Who are you? Why are you here?" Dacia wanted toe forward and exin. Before he could, the two paralyzed outer disciples behind them shouted loudly. "Callum, Dacia has rebelled against us! He was the one who brought the enemy here and even broke our lower abdomens!" "They even killed Raymond. Callum, please avenge us!" After hearing them, Callum''s face instantly became cold, and a murderous intent erupted from his body. He was about to attack Fade. Dacia saw this and became worried that Callum would end up like Raymond. He rushed out, waved his hands, and quickly exined, "Callum, the situation isn''t what you think. Listen to my exnation." "I''ll give you a chance, so exin..." Callum looked at Dacia, who only had one arm left. He narrowed his eyes slightly and stopped his attack. Dacia let out a small sigh of relief and immediately began, "Callum, this is what happened. Master Chen came with me to look for you. But when we entered the cabin, we discovered that Barney and Non were taking advantage of a woman, so we..." After rifying the matter, Dacia said, "That was what happened, Callum. It was all because of Barney and Non. Master Chen is not to be med in this matter." After rifying the situation, he thought that Callum would understand. But to his surprise, Callum didn''t me the two men at all. Instead, he looked at Fade coldly and said, "So, you are the one who disabled my two juniors?" Fade''s eyes narrowed slightly. He nodded and said coldly, "Indeed I am." When Dacia saw this, he had a bad feeling in his gut and once again said, "Callum, regarding this matter, we..." "You don''t need to exin anymore." Callum red at Dacia. He looked at Fade and said in a deep voice, "Even if it was true that my two disciples were taking advantage of the woman, you as an outsider, have no right to punish my disciples of the Wushuang Tower." "What do you mean by this?" Fade asked coldly. Callum said coldly, "What I mean is that you must immediately destroy your own lower abdomen, kneel and beg for mercy. Then perhaps, I will spare your life." "Is this how the people of Wushuang Tower solve their problems?" Fade said coldly, and the energy in his body spread out. When Dacia saw this, he was shocked and hurriedly said, Callum, this is Master Chen, a martial arts master. He is also from Wushuang Tower..." Before Dacia could finish his sentence, the two disabled people shouted, "Callum, this guy also killed Raymond and Dorias. He likely has the Purple Smoke Stone with him." "What? You have the Purple Smoke Rock?" Callum heard this with astonishment and joy, and he became excited. He looked at Fade and said coldly, "Hand over the Purple Smoke Stone, and I will consider letting you go." Fade''s expression became colder. He shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect people from the Wushuang Tower to be so rotten. From factotum disciples to internal disciples, all of you are the same. In that case, I''m not going to waste my breath." Fade shook his head as his fighting spirit increased in strength. Callum''s body was also filled with a fighting desire. He snorted and said, "You want to fight me? You''re asking for death!" Dacia saw that the two were about to fight and hurriedly shouted, "Callum, don''t fight him. You are no match for Master Chen!" "What did you say? Dacia, it seems like you have betrayed Wushuang Tower." Callum looked at Dacia coldly. The two disabled men next to him also began to mock him. "Dacia, you''re kidding. Are you saying that Callum isn''t a match for this guy? Is that even possible?" "Callum is an internal disciple of the Wushuang Tower and an expert at the early stage of the Earth Level. He is also a martial arts expert and is ranked 38th on the Dragon List. Do you know what you''re talking about?" "Callum, kill this guy now!" After hearing this, Callum was even more disdainful of Fade. With a cold expression, he said coldly, "Bra, get ready to die!" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Dacia became anxious. Regardless of the impact of their fighting spirit, he rushed over and said, "Callum, Master Chen is ranked first on the Dragon List." "What? The number one on the Dragon List!" Callum heard this and was slightly shocked. But he then sneered and said, "This guy, number one on the Dragon List? Dacia, do you think I''m blind?" Dacia quickly took out his mobile phone and opened the corresponding website ranking list. He showed it to Callum and said in a hurry, "Callum, look. He is Master Chen, first ce on the Dragon list!" Callum took a closer look and saw that the photo on the leaderboard was Fade''s. Suddenly, his face sank, and his expression became a little grim. "Are you Fade Chen? The first ce on the Dragon List?" Fade didn''t respond. Dacia continued, "Callum, Master Chen is also a personal disciple of the Wushuang Tower." "What? He is a personal disciple?!" This time, Callum and the others were all shocked; their faces were full of disbelief. "How is that possible? I''ve never seen him in Wushuang Tower," Callum shook his head and denied. Dacia looked at Fade, and Fade immediately took out the jade badge and shed it at Callum. "Callum, look at this jade badge. It''s the badge that only Wushuang Tower''s personal disciples have!" Dacia shouted. Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 When everyone saw the badge, they were shocked and wondered in disbelief, "Is he really a personal disciple of Wushuang Tower?" However, once Callum took a closer look, he peered at Fade with vignce and asked, "Since you im to be a personal disciple of Wushuang Tower, then tell me, who was your previous master? Where do you usually cultivate in Wushuang Tower? What kind of cultivation methods do you use?" Callum tested Fade with a series of questions concerning the details of Wushuang Tower. Although Fade had some knowledge of Wushuang Tower, he wasn''t sure about such tiny details. Thus, he couldn''t answer those questions and opted to remain silent. When Callum saw that he couldn''t answer, the corners of his mouth curled into a sneer. He continued, "You can''t keep pretending anymore! How dare you pretend to be a disciple of the Wushuang Tower n? You have to surrender formitting such a grave crime!" Fade didn''t respond, but Dacia was starting to get anxious. He hurriedly said, "Callum, what''s going on? Why are you using Master Chen of faking his identity? You..." Callum interrupted him and said, "Dacia, you''ve been tricked by him. His jade badge is the jade used by the former disciples of Wushuang Tower. Such badges were scrapped for recycling twenty years ago. Furthermore, he can''t even answer my questions about Wushuang Tower. There''s no doubt that he is faking his identity." "I don''t know how you got your hands on that jade badge, but you''ve crossed the line for pretending to be Wushuang Tower''s disciple and lying to me. You have some guts." Upon hearing this, Dacia was stunned and turned to look at Fade in astonishment. Fade didn''t want to exin anything. He simply shook his head gently, put away the jade badge, and replied calmly, "I intended to use this jade badge to make things easier for myself. But now, things have be even moreplicated. So I''d better get straight to the point." After speaking, Fade''s body shifted and he rushed toward Callum in a blink of an eye. Callum was startled at this and he shouted angrily, "You dare to attack me? You''re asking for death!" Immediately, Callum''s energy became aweinspiring. The energy realm of the Earth Level erupted from his body, and the entire wooden cabin instantly began to shake as if it was going to explode at any moment. "You¡¯re amazing, Callum! You deserve to be an Earth Level master." "Good job, Callum! Give that liar a taste of your power!" Dacia was both puzzled and anxious. "Callum, I don''t know what''s going on, but Master Chen is truly at the top of the Dragon List. I''ve witnessed Master Chen''s strength. Trust me, he''s not someone who we can fight against." Callumughed disdainfully after listening to Dacia and said in a cold voice, "Dacia, don''t use your little strength to measure my strength. He can beat you, but next to me, he won''t withstand a single blow." Meanwhile, two air columns erupted from Callum''s body as he spoke. The air columns rotated and surged, carrying the surrounding air with them. They interacted with each other and formed a whirlwind in the small cabin. The whirlwind became more violent as the second went by, and the intense energy smashed the wooden cabin into pieces. Numerous woodblocks were caught in the whirlwind and crushed into sawdust, flying into the sky. "Double Dragon Ssh!" Callum bellowed, and another two air columns roared and swept quickly toward Fade. The whirlwind was even fiercer this time. It was like a meat grinder, trying to crush everything in its way. Meanwhile, Fade stood rooted to his spot while watching Callum''s attack with a poker face. He did not make a move, as though he was dumbfounded. "This is Callum''s speciality. That guy is surely doomed." "Hey, it''s his honor to die in the hands of Callum''s unique skill." "Guys, look at that liar. He''s petrified! Callum will definitely win." The crowd cheered excitedly as they watched the scene unfold. Even Dacia felt uneasy when he noticed that Fade didn''t intend to move to dodge the attack. He gasped, "Could it be that Master Chen is really..." At this moment, Fade, who had been motionless, aimed at Callum''s whirlwind energy column and pped it with his palm. It was just a simple p that he made with little to no force as he gently pushed his palm forward. As the gust of wind from his palm touched the whirlwind columns, they violently burst into two explosive sounds. Callum''s air columns were smashed and they burst open. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Everyone at the scene was utterly stupefied and they gawked at Fade. Before they could even let out a cry of surprise, the gust of wind from Fade''s palm continued as he dashed forward and hit Callum on the chest. Immediately, Callum, who had been full of arrogance, was unexpectedly knocked down by the wind from Fade''s palm. He flew out of the cabin and collided with a tree. A line of blood oozed out from the corner of Callum''s mouth, his expression terrifyingly dark. This was beyond everyone''s expectation. Suddenly, everyone became silent. All of them were dumbfounded as they stared at Callum with a shocked expression. "What on earth happened earlier?" "What''s going on? Did that liar defeat Callum''s unique skill with one move? He even sent Callum flying!" "No way... Could he really be the number one expert on the Dragon List?" Amidst their rming discussion, Fade walked up to Callum and spoke in a cold voice, "Do you still want to have a duel?" Callum''s expression changed at once. He wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth and then gritted his teeth as he growled, "Who on earth are you?" "You don''t need to know," Fade responded calmly. "Then, what do you want? Are you an enemy of Wushuang Tower?" Callum pressed on in infuriation. Fade scoffed, "I''m not interested in Wushuang Tower. All I want is the Hallow Ice Spring." "Don''t even think about it!" When Fade mentioned the Hallow Ice Spring, Callum couldn''t help getting emotional and he instinctively rejected him. After all, he had been staying here for such a long time, and he had spent a great deal of effort in obtaining the Hallow Ice Spring. Now that Fade mentioned that he wanted the Hallow Ice Spring, Callum certainly was unwilling to give it up. Fade''s eyes turned steely upon hearing this. He raised his hand while his energy surged, saying, "If you don''t cooperate with me, then it''s useless for me to keep you alive. You can go to hell!" With that, the howling wind from Fade''s palm swept toward Callum and was about to hit him. Callum could distinctly feel the petrifying and murderous energy emitting from Fade, and he instantly felt scared. Fade wasn''t kidding. He genuinely wanted to kill him. Callum was terrified at the thought of death. He no longer cared about anything else and hurriedly yelled, "No, don''t kill me! I''m willing to cooperate, I''m willing to..." At thest second, the wind from Fade''s palm stopped right above Callum''s head. Fade then retrieved his palm and spoke calmly, "That''s more like it. Lead the way then!" Callum had almost copsed to the ground with cold sweat all over his body. He was frightened beyond words. It was the first time in his life that he had felt death knocking on his door. The feeling of walking on the edge of death was extremely unpleasant, and he never wanted to experience it again. Hence, Callum didn''t dare say anything else. He lowered his head and led the way quietly, heading toward the cave where the Hallow Ice Spring was located. Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 The cave was not far away. It was hidden behind a bush on the hillside behind the wooden cabin. Callum led Fade and the others into the cave. The ground of the cave was t, and there were also some daily necessities scattered around. Callum and his followers had sorted them out. After walking in the cave for more than ten minutes, they had entered the mountain. When a stone door appeared in front of them, Callum stopped in his tracks. He turned around and announced, "Here it is." Fade nced at the stone door, then gently patted out his energy and directed the blow at the door. In an instant, a huge ray of blinding light shone from the door, and ayer of water-like ripples gushed out. Thick energy immediately erupted and spread outward, overwhelming the group with a sense of oppression. Dacia and the others, who were slightly weaker, felt the impact of this energy. It was unbearable for them, so they quickly activated their positive energy to resist it. The overbearing energysted for about a minute before it slowly dissipated. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Fade''s expression was indifferent. He frowned slightly as he stared at the stone door. On the other hand, Callum''s brows twitched slightly when he saw this. A hint of joy appeared on his face, but he immediately concealed it and said, "This stone door is sealed with a formation. If you want to use positive energy to break it open, you must possess at least the middle- stage of Heaven Level cultivation or higher. Otherwise, you can''t break in." Dacia eximed when he heard this, "Middlestage of Heavenly Level? Where can we find an expert of this level?" Callum shrugged and replied, "That''s why we can''t break it by force. We must find other ways to break the formation." "What ideas do you have?" Dacia asked again. Callum red at Dacia before looking at Fade. He said, "The formation was set up by the martial artists. As long as you have a deep understanding of the formation, you can crack the code with the reverse formation induction method. However, this kind of reverse induction is difficult. The average level martial artists have no understanding of the formation at all. It''s a big problem if you can''t even understand it, let alone crack it." After saying this, there was a smug look on Callum''s face. He had a slightly arrogant expression as he added, "I was very interested in formations when I was in the n and studied them for many years. During this period, I spent almost half a month investigating it. After a careful deduction, I finally found a clue to crack the formation." Everyone''s gaze immediately turned to Fade after listening to Callum''s words. In particr, Callum had a look of anticipation in his eyes. It seemed that he wanted to use this to negotiate terms and conditions with Fade to get some benefits for himself. To his surprise, Fade ignored Callum''s bragging. Instead, he crouched down to gather energy with his fingers and then drewplicated lines and patterns on the ground. When Dacia and the others saw this, they questioned in puzzlement, "What is Master Chen doing?" Callum was the only one who looked at the drawings carefully. After a while, his expression changed and surprise was written over his face. He recognized the pattern that Fade was drawing on the ground. It was exactly the road map for deducing and breaking the formation on the stone door. Watching at how Fade was drawing it so effortlessly, Callum had nearly wondered if the formation was set up by Fade himself. Otherwise, how could thetter find a way to crack the formation within such a short period? He had only seen the formation a few minutes ago and yet he could already determine a way to solve it. After all, Callum had spent more than half a month to look for the answer. Not only that, but he had even sent countless messages back to the n and asked his master for guidance. "This should be it," Fade muttered once he had finished sketching and gazed at thepleted pattern on the ground. He then stood up and nodded, saying, "Next, it''s time to break the formation." As he spoke, Fade walked toward the stone door. Callum was taken aback yet again. He quickly pointed out, "We need the relevant materials to break the formation. I have collected most of the materials. What we need now is the Purple Smoke Stone which you''ve brought along with you." Callum still had the same intention. He wanted to use this opportunity to negotiate with Fade to get something in return. Nheless, Fade ignored him and continued walking toward the stone door. This time around, Callum was a little puzzled. Standing beside him, Dacia and the others were confused as well. They asked, "Callum, why do we need the materials that you mentioned to break the formation?" Callum snorted disdainfully and responded, "The basic principle of the formation is tomunicate with Heaven and Earth. Thus, it is essential to use the energy provided by nature or humans to maintain the operation of the formation." "There are only two ways to break the formation. One is to open it by force as I described earlier. We will have to use the positive energy that is stronger than the formation in order to break it." "The other method is to find the eye of the formation and crack it with ingenuity. However, this kind of skill is only rtive to the formation. It not only requires precision but also a sufficient amount of energy." "The source of this formation''s energy is from the surrounding Universe energy. After a long time, the energy absorbed by the formation is sufficient, and its power is very great. It is also the main reason why the formation''s reaction was so massive even though it was merely a simple probe." "In this case, even if we find the eye of the formation and have the desire to break it, we need extraordinary positive energy to support it. If a person can''t support the positive energy, we would need various kinds of materials for assistance. That''s why I collected the materials." After hearing this, Dacia and the others finally understood. In reality, it showed that Callum wasn''t strong enough after all. If his strength was sufficient, he could easily break the formation by force or skill. He could havepleted the task by himself. After exining, Callum looked at Fade again. He was waiting for Fade to ask for the materials that he needed. To his disappointment, Fade didn''t ask for the materials. He went straight to the stone door and stared at it for a moment, then gathered his energy with his palm and mmed it against the stone door. Callum was scared out of his wits at this. He hurriedly yelled, "Stop! What are you doing?" Fade turned around and answered solemnly, "I''m breaking the formation." Callum''s expression changed drastically. He ignored Fade''s great strength and shouted at him, "Break the formation? Are you trying to kill all of us?" "You even tried it to break it just now. A small amount of positive energy injected into the formation can cause it to emit such dense and impactful energy. Now that you have gathered so much positive energy, I''m afraid the entire cave will explode if you try to break it again. There will be no way for us to survive!" Hearing Callum''s exasperation, Dacia and the rest were intimidated too and their faces fell. After all, the impact and pressure of the powerful energy which the formation had released previously had caused them to feel utterly overwhelmed. Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 "Master Chen, let''s slow down!" Dacia sounded nervous as no one would be willing to risk their lives. Fade smiled faintly and reassured them, "Don''t worry. You guys won''t be affected when I break the formation." "But-" Dacia wanted to persuade him further, but at that moment, Fade had already gathered his energy and mmed it toward the stone door. At the sight of this, Callum immediately turned pale. He sprinted out of the cave without a second thought. He didn''t want to die here along with Fade. The other disciples also started running and followed Callum out of the cave. As for Dacia, he hesitated for a moment before he was ready to run for his life too. However, just then, Fade''s palm had already made contact with the formation on the stone door. A dazzling light burst out the next second, followed closely by a thick and vast ripple of energy expanding from the stone door and filling the entire cave instantly. Those who had fled from the scene felt the energy rushing at them from their backs, and they all nched at once. Callum looked especially petrified as he cried out, "I''m going to die!" The others wore expressions of helplessness as they slumped to the ground. Dacia, thest one to turn tail, knew that it was futile for him to escape now. He simply copsed to the ground, ready to face his fate. Yet, the energy he felt only sted through his back. Nothing else happened after that, leaving Dacia in bewilderment. His body was not crushed to death by the impact, nor had a single hair on his head been moved by the great force. Immediately, Dacia eximed in delight, "I''m fine! That energy doesn''t harm us!" Hearing this, only then the disciples who were running ahead calmed down. They were surprised to find out that they were indeed safe from the st. Callum, who had been the first to flee, also stopped running. After he felt the shockwave course through him, he turned around in surprise, unscathed. He asked in disbelief, "Are we really fine? Am I not injured at all?" At this time, Dacia rushed toward Fade and inquired enthusiastically, "Master Chen, how did you do it? Why were we not affected at all?" Fade answered ndly, "I told you it would be fine. I''ve found a way to break the formation." "But-" Dacia stuttered as he recalled what Callum had said previously. He nced back at Callum, who was still confused. Callum was dumbstruck. He had never expected Fade to break the formation this easily. This proved that Fade was not only beyond him in terms of understanding formations by book, but also in the application of the positive energy. Fade had exceeded his expectations. However, there was one thing that Callum did not know. Fade could have actually broken the formation forcefully using his Heaven Level skills. Nevertheless, after taking into consideration the treasures hidden beyond the formation, Fade sought out an alternative that would not damage what¡¯s hidden on the other side of the stone door. Instead, he decided to take his time and use such a crude method. Although it took him some effort to figure things out, he was still an exceptionally fast learner compared to the others. Shaking off the confusion, Callum''s expressions shifted with his thoughts. He pondered, "If Fade¡¯s true prowess is beyond my expectations, does this mean I should give up on negotiating with him? I couldn''t possibly be of any use to him now... Would he just get rid of me by killing me?¡¯ Callum grew increasingly worried as these thoughts lingered on his mind. He stole a nce at the cave entrance not far away from them, and he started nning his escape. He could no longer bear to stay here. He was tempted to flee. Just as he was about to take the first step, Fade uttered coldly without looking back at him, "Those of you who want to escape, you''ll regret your decision. If you step out of the cave, only one thing awaits you¡ªdeath!" A chill crept down Callum''s spine at the warning. He withdrew his foot and then hastily turned around. With a fearful look on his face, he peered in Fade''s direction. Fade turned around and waved at them, ushering, "Come here!" The crowd''s faces paled, but they dared not to disobey. Hence, they started walking stiffly toward him. Fade was not going to let them leave this easily, especially when he had not gotten his hands on the treasure. If they were to leak any information after escaping, they would bring unnecessary trouble for him. On the other hand, these people could still serve Fade by charting out the path ahead for him. Therefore, Fade pointed to therge crack on the stone door and ordered, "You guys go ahead." Hearing this, Callum and the others turned pale. They knew that Fade was using them to explore the way. However, unwilling they may be, they had no other choice. They could only enter carefully into the stone door. There was barely any light inside. They turned on their lighting equipment and saw a slope running downwards before them. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g As they continued further in, the surroundings became increasingly damp and cold. The sound of running water could be heard faintly. After walking for approximately 15 minutes, Callum and the others were already shivering from the cold. Their faces had be extremely pallid, and every step forward became extremely difficult forthem. On the contrary, Fade appeared to be increasingly excited. The damp and cold surroundings must have meant that they were on the right path towards the Hallow Ice Spring. They continued for another 5 minutes. Finally, they reached the end of the slope and a stone pit appeared before them. In the stone pit was a shallow pool of water, which gave off a faint blue hue. The pool water ebbed slowly, emitting chill waves and causing the ambient temperature to drop even further. Fade''s eyes lit up at the first sight of this pool. He was certain that this was the Hallow Ice Spring he had been searching for. He quickly walked up to the pool and observed carefully to make sure that nothing was amiss. As Fade turned his head around, he saw that Callum and the others were almost copsing from the cold. So, he waved his hand at them and said, "Head outside and wait for me there!" Upon hearing this, Callum and the others immediately rushed out as if they had been granted amnesty. As they finally returned to the cave, they feltfortable once more. Presently, Callum was shaken. He hadn¡¯t known that the Hallow Ice Spring could be this powerful. Even if he had managed to break past the formation without Fade, he still wouldn¡¯t have been able to retrieve anything from the Hallow Ice Spring. The cold emitting from it was not something he could withstand with his physical capabilities. With this thought in mind, Callum no longer felt disappointed at the fact that Fade was snatching the Hallow Ice Spring from him. In the depths of the cold cave, Fade, who was leaning beside the pool, gazed at the spring while his face gleamed with tion. He said to himself, "With the Hallow Ice Spring, I can finally bud and mature the Ice Lotus seed." Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 After that, Fade took out a specially made wooden bottle. He had prepared the bottle in advance for the purpose of collecting water from the Hallow Ice Spring. Normal porcin bottles and metal bottles wouldn¡¯ t have been able to withstand the extremely cold temperature of the Hallow Ice Spring. Thus, Fade had brought along this wooden bottle. After filling up therge wooden bottle, there was barely enough water to cover the bottom of the pit. However, upon closer inspection, one could still see that there was a tiny spring located right beneath the stone pit. Water was still flowing out from it slowly but regrly. "It seems that this is still a live spring." Fade spoke, "That''s good. Given enough time, the spring water can umte in the stone pit." After putting away the wooden bottle, Fade waved his hands, constructing a formation around the stone pit to protect the spring. Thereupon, Fade walked out with the bottle of spring water. Callum and the others were waiting obediently in the cave. They did not dare to escape after receiving Fade''s warning. Seeing Fade carrying arge wooden bottle with him, Callum and the others couldn''t help staring at him with curiosity. As soon as they met Fade''s gaze, however, their eyes shied away as they dared not to cast another nce in his direction. Fade snorted lightly at their reaction and said, "Let¡¯s go." Then, Fade led them out of the cave and back to the cabin. Looking at the group of people, Fade uttered indifferently, "I''ll let things slide this time. I¡¯ll spare the lot of you on the grounds of my rtionship with Wushuang Tower. You are free to leave." "However," Fade continued in a frigid tone. "You are not to tell anyone what has happened today. Do you understand?" Their eyes brightened up upon hearing this, and they quickly nodded in response. "Yes, we understand. Our lips are sealed." "Are you sure? You should know the consequences that await you if anyone gets wind of this," Fade continued icily. The few people nodded in a hurry and replied solemnly, "You have our word. Don¡¯t worry, Master Chen. We will keep this under wraps." "Fine. You may leave now," Fade said as he waved his hand dismissively. Callum and others turned around and fled instantly. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Dacia was a little hesitant. He looked at Fade as he was reluctant to leave. Noticing this, Fade couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows and prompted, "Why, do you not want to leave?" Dacia scratched his head and mumbled, "No. It''s just... 1-1 don''t dare to go back..." This was because Dacia had been regarded as a traitor by Callum since he had chosen to follow by Fade''s side. Besides, he more or less had a hand in Raymond''s death. Although Callum hadn''t said anything thanks to their predicament, it was hard for Dacia to guarantee his own safety should he return to the n. Moreover, he had lost an arm, and the n would never value him like before. He might even be downgraded from his status as an outer disciple to a factotum disciple. It was only natural for Dacia to not want to go back. Fade understood what he was thinking. Nheless, Dacia was still a martial artist of thete stage of ck Level. His skills weren''t poor, and he would still be of use to Fade. Tempted by the thought, Fade looked at Dacia and said, "In that case, I''ll take you under my wing.¡¯¡¯ Dacia was overjoyed. He rushed to Fade''s side to get on his knees and imed, "It would be my honor to serve you, Master Chen." "Alright, spare me the theatrics." Fade waved his hand and continued, "If you chose to follow me, that means you have turned your back on Wushuang Tower. Aren''t you worried about them seeking revenge?" Dacia''s gaze flickered for a moment, but then he swore firmly, "I ce my trust in you, Master Chen!" Dacia had been observing Fade all this while, and this young man was way more powerful than he had imagined. Fade''s skills and background were truly unfathomable. Therefore, he chose to follow Fade instead of heading back to the n to face his sentence. Who knows, perhaps he might even have a bright future with Fade. Fade admired Dacia''s courage. A surge of energy appeared on his palm and he pressed it into Dacia¡¯ s body. "Master Chen, what¡ª" Dacia was shocked by the sudden gesture. Fade exined, "It''s just a little insurance in case you have second thoughts in the future. You should know what awaits you when thates to pass." Dacia cried out in panic and anxiety, "I wouldn''t dare! Master Chen, I swear I definitely won''t!" Fade was well- versed in the carrot and stick approach. Thus, he helped Dacia up and said, "Don''t be so nervous. If you are loyal to me, nothing will happen to you. Moreover, if you serve me well, there may even be a chance for your arm to recover." "My broken arm can be recovered?" Dacia gaped at Fade with pleasant surprise and tion. Fade nodded and answered, "Of course." Dacia was so over the moon that he could dance on the spot. Fade waved his hand at him and said, "Enough. Let''s go now." Dacia quickly followed after him. Along the way, Dacia loosened up and he started asking, "Master Chen, did you really trust Callum and the others to uphold their promise when you let them go?" Fade smiled and replied, "Of course not! How can those people, especially Callum, keep it a secret?" "Then, why did you let them go?" Hearing this, Dacia was both shocked and puzzled. He frowned and said, "If they spill the beans after returning to the n, I fear that the Hallow Ice Spring and your safety will be-" Fade rified with a smirk, "They¡¯d better not try their luck on the Hallow Ice Spring. Otherwise, there''ll be a price to pay." "As for my personal safety, you don''t have to worry about it. No one from Wushang Tower can hurt me!" Fade smiled as he spoke with great confidence. Hearing Fade''s words, Dacia looked at Fade in incredulity. The Wushuang Tower was one of the four major forces of Heaven Level. The n housed a great number of Heaven Level masters. Especially the Guardian, who was considered one of the top martial arts masters and was also named among the top five masters on the Divine Dragon List. For Fade to say that no one in the Wushuang Tower could hurt him, that simply meant that Fade''s skills were at least on par with the top five masters on the Divine Dragon List... No matter how highly Dacia thought of Fade¡¯s skills, he still didn''t believe that Fade was on par with them. Hence, he just took those words as Fade''s bragging. "What? You don''t believe me?" Fade looked at Dacia¡¯s doubtful expression and asked. Dacia chuckled and quickly waved his hand, saying, "No, of course not. I trust you, Master Chen!" Although he said so, Dacia''s expression showed otherwise. Fade didn''t exin any further as he believed Dacia would eventuallye to understand the fact. Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 After returning to the town, Fade met up with Momo and Ernest. He recounted everything that had happened to the duo and gave them some time to think about their future ns. Fade left Dacia behind to guard them after that. Then, he headed to Dragonville without cultivating the Ice Lotus seed. Initially, when Fade first arrived in South Bay City from Jade City, he thought that he only had to temporarily be Momo''s pretend boyfriend for the annual banquet. However, too many things had happened since then, and it took up way more of his time than he had expected. Fade could only purchase the ticket for the next avable flight since he didn''t get to n his travel. When he arrived in Dragonville, it was already 10 p.m. Fade rushed out of the airport. The streets were well lit and the night scene was breathtaking, but Fade was too anxious to enjoy the night view. He looked at the time and thought to himself, "It''s New Year''s Eve today. I have to be back by midnight or else Quin would be mad at me." At this thought, Fade hailed a cab impatiently and headed home in a rush. As the cab passed by a toy shop along the way, Fade thought of Quin and her hobby. He nced at the time again and noticed that he still had an hour left before midnight. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. So, Fade asked the driver to stop the cab. He went into the toy shop and quickly selected a couple of plush toys for Quin. He then also grabbed Quin''s favorite plush character. After that, Fade rushed home again with a cab full of plush toys. The clock struck 11.40 p.m. as the cab arrived in front of the vi. Fade paid the cab fare before getting off with the plush toys in hand. At this moment, Fade felt a little insecure as he stood in front of the entrance. After all, he was at fault for taking so much time that he could only reach home on New Year''s Eve. After taking a deep breath, Fade walked into the vi. As soon as he stepped in, Fade frowned slightly and muttered, "Why is it so quiet?" There was only one room with lights on, and the rest of the mansion was pitch ck. It was exceptionally quiet for New Year''s Eve. Was Quin spending New Year''s Eve on her own without inviting anyone over? Thinking of this, Fade felt guilty and he sped up his steps into the vi. Turning on the light in the living room, Fade called out, "Honey, I''m back. Come and take a look at the gifts I bought for you!" Fade was about to head upstairs to Quin¡¯s room as he spoke. However, right at that moment, someone walked out from a small room located on the ground floor and said to him, "Mr. Chen, you are back!" Fade stopped and looked back, only to find that it was Housekeeper Wong. He was surprised and asked, "Why are you here? Aren''t you spending the new year in Bay City?" Housekeeper Wong looked at Fade with a strange expression before saying, "I was asked toe back here. Besides, Jordan is still working overtime in thepany. It''s pointless for me to stay at home." "Jordan is still working overtime today? That''s too hard on him! Quin has gone too far. I''ll lecture her on this." Fade smiled as he continued heading up the stairs and said, "I¡¯ll look for her now!" Housekeeper Wong''s expression was mixed with hesitation and surprise. She then stopped him, "Wait a second!" "What''s the matter? Is there anything else?" Fade asked. He looked at the time and found that it was already 11:50 p.m. It would soon be midnight. He had to find Quin immediately and apologize to her. Housekeeper Wong took a deep breath as she looked at Fade and said, "She... she is not here." "Not here? Where did she go? Is she at a friend''s house? Or, is she at thepany? No, today is New Year''s Eve. Even if she¡¯s a workaholic, she¡¯d still have to rest on this day!" Fade started talking to himself as he pondered. Housekeeper Wong shook her head and replied in a low voice, "No. Madam is not at her friend''s or thepany. She... she left." "Left? To where? Where did she go? What do you mean?" Fade questioned in a hurry. He had a bad premonition about this. Housekeeper Wong sighed and answered, "She has left Dragonville." "What? Quin left Dragonville? Why? Where did she go? What joke is-" Fade was being carried away by his emotions. Housekeeper Wong shook her head again and said, "I don''t know where she went. I don''t know what''s going on either. I just received a phone call from her yesterday. She asked me toe here and help look after the vi. She was already gone by the time I arrived." "W-What exactly is going on? Why did Quin leave? Did she encounter anything? Why didn''t she inform me, I¡ª" Fade was extremely flustered and also a little anxious. "Mr. Chen, don''t worry. Madam should be fine. She has made a lot of arrangements before she left. She entrusted thepany to Miss Lily. She made sure she didn''t leave things unattended. Besides, she has always been thoughtful. She should be doing fine," assured Housekeeper Wong. Only then did Fade feel a little relieved. Quin had everything nned in advance, implying that she didn''t leave hastily. It was clear that she wasn''t involved in any unforeseen incident. However, Fade couldn''t help but feel upset that Quin had nned all of this and chose to leave him behind at such a timing. Yet, he had no one else to me but himself. Fade simply stood frozen, not knowing what to do next. He then took out his phone and tried to call Quin, but her phone was switched off. He sent her messages across all the social tforms, but there was no response. Suddenly, Fade recalled that Housekeeper Wong mentioned Lily earlier, and he muttered to himself, "Yes, Sister Lily. Quin is close to her and has entrusted thepany to her. She must know something, she must." With this in mind, Fade ran out of the vi, rushing to look for Lily. Seeing this, Housekeeper Wong shouted after him, "Mr. Chen, wait a minute! Madam left a letter behind for you. She said that in case you came back, you could find it in her room." Hearing this, Fade''s halted in his tracks. He immediately turned around and ran towards Quin''s room. The door was unlocked. Fade gave the knob a gentle twist and opened the door, stepping into the room. Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 He switched on the lights in the room. The room was neat and tidy. It was decorated in a macaron palette and there were plush toys lying around. Everything looked the same as before. However, the room looked so much colder now that it was unupied. Fade nced around and saw an envelope on the desk. He walked over and picked up the envelope. On the envelope, it was written, "To Fade Chen." Seeing this, Fade''s heart jolted. He opened the envelope and pulled out three neatly folded letters from within. He opened the letters and his hands started to tremble. It was as if the letters in his hands were even more terrifying than any of the enemies that Fade had encountered before. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Taking a deep breath, Fade steeled himself and focused on reading the contents of the letters. "Fade, by the time you read this, I should have already left Dragonville. Don''t worry about me. Also, don''t look for me. I am in a ce that suits me better. For the time we know each other, I...." As Fade continued reading, the image of Quin sitting in front of the desk, writing to him while recalling the time they had spent together surfaced in his mind''s eye. The letters were brief. It was mostly about the memories they shared. The letters didn''t mention anything Fade wanted to know, including the reason for Quin''s departure as well as the ce which she had headed to. "Why, why did Quin do this?" Fade had a lot of questions in mind. Just then, he caught sight of thest few lines of the letters. Trembling, he muttered breathlessly, "This is..." Fade was puzzled for a moment as he drowned in disbelief. At the end of the letters, it was written, "The divorce agreement is in the drawer. Although we shared many memories, we are simply not meant to be. If you sign on the paper, we will be officially divorced. Go and pursue your new life. Lily and Momo are both decent women. If you..." Reading this, Fade felt hot under the cor. He opened the drawer and saw the divorce papers in it. Quin''s signature was found on the signature column. No words could express how Fade felt as he held the divorce papers in hand. "Why? Quin, why did you do this? 1-1 really don''t understand what came over you. Why are you leaving me? Why didn''t you tell me?" At that very moment, all Fade wanted to do was to rip those papers into pieces. However, in that critical moment, he seemed to be struck with a thought. He did not rip the papers. Instead, he folded the divorce papers carefully and ced them in his chest pocket. Gently patting the pocket, Fade whispered to himself, "Quin, I won''t divorce you. I won''t sign the agreement. I''ll bring it with me and look for you." Outside, the sounds of explosions filled the air, followed closely by colorful lights flickering across the night sky. Fade looked out of the window and gazed at the beautiful fireworks blooming in the night sky. The midnight bell tolled, and the entire city was nketed in festive cheer. Fade felt nothing but dejectedness and loneliness. The hustle and bustle around him had nothing to do with him. It was as if he was isted from the world. Fade didn''t know how much time had passed, but when he came back to his senses, the fireworks had already ended. The city had returned to the silence of the night. He looked up at the clock and realized he had already been standing there for more than an hour. There was a knock on the door, and he could hear Housekeeper Wong asking, "Mr. Chen, you must be hungry from all the travelling. How about I fix you something to eat?" "It''s okay, I''m not hungry. You should get some rest. I will be turning in soon." "Okay. Rest well," Housekeeper Wong responded and promptly went downstairs. Fade sat on the bed and slowlyy down on the soft mattress. Quin''s scent was still lingering faintly in the air. Fade closed his eyes and gradually fell asleep. The next day, when Fade woke up, the sun had risen and warm rays of sunlight streamed through the window. Fade got up from the bed and nced at the envelope on the desk. His heart clenched tightly at the sight. Then, he folded the envelope and put it in his pocket. After tidying up the room, Fade headed downstairs. "Mr. Chen, you''re up!" Housekeeper Wong greeted him and asked, "Are you all right?" Fade gave a small smile and replied, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''m starving. I haven''t had your cooking in a long time." Hearing this, Housekeeper Wong hurriedly ran into the kitchen with a bright smile. "Please wait for a moment. Breakfast will be served shortly." After having his breakfast, Fade said goodbye to Housekeeper Wong and drove out. After a good night¡¯s sleep, Fade''s emotions appeared to have stabilized. He headed to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Quin had left behind thepany she valued most in her life and entrusted Lily with it. Perhaps, Lily could tell him a thing or two. As soon as he reached thepany, Fade was surprised by what he saw before him. Thepany was lively. It was not deste even when it was the New Year holiday. "It''s the New Year holiday. Why are there so many people here at work? Are you all working overtime?" Fade asked the girl at the front desk. The girl seemed a little confused as she didn''t recognize him. She asked, "Sir, may I know who are you?¡± Fade paused for a moment and immediately came to a realization. He had rarely visited the company, and hugepanies like this have high turnover rates. It was only natural that the lower level employees did not know him. Hence, Fade took out his ID card and showed it to her, saying, "Can you tell me now?" "Oh, Mr. Chen! Y-You are..." The girl sounded a little nervous. Fade smiled gently and waved his hand. "Don''t be nervous. Just answer my question." "Yes, Mr. Chen. Miss Wei is holding a board meeting today, and many directors and high-level personnel are attending. That''s why thepany is bustling." "I see." Fade nodded and then said, "Miss Wei is in her office, right? I''ll go and meet her." Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Fade swiped his ID card at the ess point, then he walked into the private elevator and headed for the top floor. The receptionist saw this and became even more surprised. "Who on earth is this Mr. Chen? Why does he have direct ess to the president''s office when other vice presidents don''t?" she thought. At this moment, her colleague came back to the desk and saw her confused look. She could not help but tease her, "Janice, what are you looking at? Was it a handsome guy? We have many single and handsome men in ourpany. Do you want me to introduce you to someone?" Hearing this, Janice Liew''s face turned red. She quickly waved her hand and replied, "Rosa, don''t make fun of me. It''s not what you think." "Then, what''s the matter?" Rosa Wang asked. Janice exined, "Someone came just now and his ID showed that he''s a vice president of our company. He even has direct ess to the president''s office. But I''ve never seen him before and I don¡¯t recall we have him among our vice presidents." Rosa''s smile froze as she pondered aloud, "Vice president, direct ess... What''s his name and how old is he?" Janice answered, "His ID name was Fade Chen. He''s about 24 or 25 years old..." "What? Fade Chen?" Rosa eximed in shock, "Mr. Chen is back?" "Rosa, do you know him?" Janice asked, dumbfounded. Rosa was still worked up but she tried to remain calm as she answered, "Of course, I do. Mr. Chen is not just any vice president. He''s President Lin''s husband." "What? President Lin''s husband? No wonder he has direct ess..." Janice gasped in astonishment. Rosa continued to exin, "It''s not what you think. Mr. Chen didn''t get this position because of his rtion to President Lin. He worked for it. Technically speaking, most of the assets of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc belong to him too." "But, howe? Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was founded by President Lin''s parents, wasn''t it? Why..." Janice was still puzzled. Rosa said, "Janice, Mr. Chen is more than meets the eye. Not only is he thepany''s vice president, but he also has several other identities." "Just to name a few, he'' s also a master practitioner of Chinese Medicine. The Sincere Medicine Center in Dragonville was founded by him." "Also, Scott Huang, the boss of Scott Entertainment Company, is Mr. Chen''s assistant. Mr. Chen even holds more than half of their shares," Rosa added. "Are you familiar with the famous Sky Martial Arts Centre? The Chieftain, Tom Wei, is also Mr. Chen¡¯s sidekick." "Mr. Chen is connected to basically all thepanies and big families in Dragonville. Even the Sun family is under his influence. It isn''t a long shot to say that he can easily stir up the whole Dragonville," Rosa wrapped up. "What? I can''t believe Mr. Chen is this powerful." Janice stiffened after hearing Rosa''s words. She couldn''t fathom the fact that the ordinary-looking man earlier was the face of such a powerful identity. Rosa looked at Janice, who was lost in thought, and said, "Now, do you know how powerful Mr. Chen is?" "Yes, I do." Janice nodded and a notion shed across her mind. She then asked, "Now that Mr. Chen is back, those directors and managers who are against Miss Wei..." Rosa interrupted her and said, "Let''s see how things unfold now that President Chen is back." While the two receptionists downstairs were chatting, Fade had already arrived at the chairman''s office on the top floor. Fade pushed the door open and asked, "Is Miss Wei here?" When the secretary saw Fade, she was stunned for a moment. She immediately came up to him and greeted him politely, "President Chen, wee back. Please sit down. I will inform Miss Wei right away..." "No need. Just tell me where she is. I''ll seek her out myself," Fade said. Hearing this, the secretary''s expression changed. She stuttered, "President Chen... It''s better for Miss Wei toe and meet you!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "What''s the matter? Did something happen?" Fade asked promptly upon noticing the change in her expression. The secretary''s expression became even more unnatural. "Tell me, what exactly happened?" Fade asked sharply. The secretary dared not hide anything and hurriedly said, "Miss Wei is in the conference room, she''s having a meeting with all the directors and managers." "It''s just a meeting. Why are you reacting this way?" Fade pressed on. "President Chen, let me exin. President Lin announced that she will entrust thepany to Miss Wei, and Miss Wei formally took over thepany yesterday. However, some of the directors seemed to be opposed to this. They want to gather the board of directors and appoint a new acting president, hence..." Fade didn''t need the secretary to finish her exnation to figure out what was going on. Quin had suddenly left and handed over her position to Lily. Although Lily had been working in the company for a long time, she was still young and was only a human resource manager prior to this. Her qualification was nothingpared to some of the older employees who had been working in thepany for dozens of years. Therefore, it was only natural for them to oppose this. After all, thepany had recently experienced rapid growth. They even set up branches in Jade City. Their products were sold all over the country and they were nning to expand abroad. The market value of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had exceeded 50 billion yuan. In an enterprise of this scale, it was only natural that there was a sizable number of conceited people within the company. Although he understood their intentions, it didn''t mean that Fade agreed with them. As soon as Quin had left, these so-called leaders started fighting for their own power and profit, rather than thinking of how to assist Lily on behalf of Quin and stabilize thepany. Fade would never agree to this. He snorted icily and ordered, "Take me to the conference room." "I..." The secretary hesitated, but then she met Fade''s frigid gaze. She immediately took Fade to the conference room. When he came to the door of the conference room, the secretary wanted to knock on the door. However, Fade flung the door wide open and strode into the conference room. The noise startled the upants, and they all looked toward the door. "What''s going on?" "Who dares to cause a ruckus?" "Is this how poorly thepany''s staff behave?" "Get the security guards to take him out!" Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Just as they were yelling and shouting, Lily noticed Fade at first nce. She smiled and said in a surprised tone, "Fade, you''re back!" Hearing the name "Fade", the directors and managers froze at once and they all looked over in shock. Then, when they saw that it was really Fade, their faces fell. They immediately defended themselves. "President Chen, I didn''t see that it was you, so..." "Master Chen, you''re back. Sorry, I made an indiscreet remark." "President Chen, please take a seat." Fade took a nce at these people and ignored them. He walked straight to Lily and asked, "Sister Lily, how is it going? Did they make things difficult for you?" Upon hearing this, their expressions changed again and they quickly wanted to exin further. However, Fade threw a cold look at them and uttered, "I wasn''t asking any of you!" Suddenly, no one dared to speak. They could only keep ncing at Lily and hinting at her. Lily was still processing her thoughts. She didn''t expect Fade to return to thepany at this timing. On the other hand, she also didn''t expect Fade to be aware of what was going on in the company. "Fade, about thepany, Quin..." Lily couldn''t help but pause at the mention of Quin. She tentatively peered at him. Fade said, "I already learned about Quin''s departure. As for thepany, since she''s entrusted it to you, you can deal with it as you like. If there is anyone who refuses to cooperate, you can always tell me and I''ll take care of it." While speaking, Fade''s eyes swept over the directors and managers. Lily felt a surge of warmth at his words, then she smiled for a split second before putting back on her stern expression. She looked at the crowd and said," Since Mr. Chen is also part of our company, let''s continue the meeting." Then, Fade sat down next to Lily. Lily continued solemnly, "There were personnel changes and corresponding changes made after President Lin¡¯s departure. If you have any opinion on this, please speak up." When Lily had presented the same question earlier, she was faced with skeptical questions and opposing voices. But now, with Fade sitting next to her, no one dared to speak up and they were all in silence. Seeing this, Lily tapped her fingers on the table and added, "There doesn''t seem to be anyone opposing this. Then, let''s move forward. From today on, I''ll be the acting chairman of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." At this point, a few of the participants finally couldn''t sit still. They looked at each other and then their gazes all fell on a cultured-looking man in his 50s with gold-rimmed sses. The man coughed lightly before looking at Lily and spoke, "Miss Wei, I am aware of the changes you mentioned. In general, I do agree with you. However, I have different views on certain personnel appointments." "Mr. Hu, do share your opinion with us." Lily raised her eyebrows to prompt the former, then pushed a document to Fade. Fade took a nce at the document and studied up quickly on the man''s information. The man was Ryan Hu, who joined thepany 15 years ago as a team leader of the marketing department. Over the years, he had slowly made his way to the position of the sales department''s general manager. Moreover, he held 5 percent of thepany shares. Amongst all the shareholders present, Ryan held thergest portion of shares, and he also had the longest working experience with the company. It was obvious that Ryan was not satisfied with the fact that Lily was being appointed. Sure enough, after listening to Lily, Ryan got straight to the point. "My concern is mainly on the appointment of the acting chairman. I can understand why President Lin''s entrusting you with this position; after all, you used to be her secretary and you two share a close personal rtionship. It''s only normal for President Lin to choose you." His words didn''t seem like he had a problem with this, but in fact, he was indirectly hinting that Lily was appointed as the acting chairman only because of her rtionship with Quin, not because she was qualified for the position. As expected, many directors and managers nodded in agreement and whispered among themselves. Lily''s eyes narrowed at this, but she didn''t get angry. She simply looked at Ryan and asked, "Since you don¡¯t find me suitable for the position, may I ask who would you nominate?" Ryan smiled at her question. He quickly waved his hand and exined, "Miss Wei, I''m not saying that you''re not fit for the position. It¡¯s just that we are aiming to expand our business, and we need someone who is more experienced to manage thepany. After all, thepany doesn''t belong to one person, but to everyone. It''s beneficial to have someone more experienced to manage the company." Just as he finished speaking, some people among the crowd immediately agreed with his words. "I agree with Mr. Hu." N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Mr. Hu''s right, Miss Wei. You''re capable, but you''re still too young. You''re not even in your 30''s." "Yes. It would be better for someone who is a little more experienced to take up this position." Watching them echoing after one another, Fade''s face gradually darkened. Lily didn''t lose her temper and continued inquiring, "Since everyone has voiced out their opinion, I''d like to ask if you have any suitable candidate in mind?" Ryan smirked and then nced at the directors and managers who had concurred with his reasoning. Immediately, someone stated, "Since you''ve asked, I think there''s a suitable candidate." "I think that Mr. Hu is a great candidate. He''s been in thepany for 15 years and has a lot of experience." "Mr. Hu also has an outstanding performance in his job. He had been leading ourpany''s sales department to continuously create new heights." "So, in terms ofpetence, personal qualifications, and character, Mr. Hu is the best candidate," that person concluded. "Yes, you''re right. I support Mr. Hu as well!" "Indeed, Mr. Hu is the most suitable one.¡± "I support Mr. Hu too." Ryan''s smile grew wider at the wave ofpliments and support. Nheless, he still pretended to be humble as he gazed at Lily and said, "I didn''t expect so many people to nominate me. I''m a bit surprised." "Since everyone supports me this strongly, I gratefully ept it. I would also like to nominate myself as the acting chairman. Of course, if Miss Wei finds this nomination process inappropriate, we can always proceed to the voting session," Ryan said as he nced sharply at Lily. Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Lily didn''t respond directly, but instead, she nced at Fade and then at Ryan. After a while, she responded in a clipped tone, "Mr. Hu, what if I don''t think you''re the right candidate and I don''t agree to the voting?" Ryan was startled for a split second and his gaze became even more piercing. He didn''t expect Lily to have such an unyielding attitude. She didn''t even bother to find an excuse to reject him. His face became sullen and his eyebrows raised. He then said in a somewhat threatening tone, "Miss Wei, you shouldn''t be emotional when ites to deciding this. After all, this affects the wholepany and if any problem was to arise after the decision making, it will only cause great damage to thepany." "Are you threatening me?" Lily snorted as she red at Ryan. Ryan didn''t want to put on a show anymore. He snorted and spoke honestly, "If a leader won''t listen to their followers, how is thepany supposed to operate smoothly? To say the very least, our sales department doesn''t agree to have you as the acting chairman." After saying that, Ryan nced around at the people who had supported him just now. They immediately agreed in unison. "Miss Wei, our production department also agrees with Mr. Hu." "Miss Wei, I have contacted several suppliers and they¡¯re all concerned about who¡¯s going to be our chairman. They wouldn''t trust the position with anyone ordinary." "I''ll get straight to the point, Miss Wei. If you be the acting chairman, the entire research department will resign." Ramsey Huang, a member of thepany''s research department, spoke up threateningly. Concurrently, Lily''s face had be grim and her eyes were burning with anger. She looked like a volcano that was soon to erupt at any time. Seeing this, Fade gently patted Lily''s shoulder and cast a long nce around him before chuckling softly. He said, "Sister Lily, let me say something." "Sure." Lily nodded and sat down. She watched Fade stand up from his seat and walk toward Ryan and the others. Fade had not spoken much from the moment he had joined the meeting. Ryan and the others had almost forgotten about his existence. However, with Fade getting up and walking towards them now, they all started feeling apprehensive. Nevertheless, with therge support he possessed, Ryan was at ease as he knew that thepany would at least feel pressured by them. He did not fear Fade, and he was ready to face him head-on. Fade ignored Ryan. Instead, he walked right up to Ramsey and said, "You''re saying that once Lily is the chairman, you¡¯ll resign, right?" Ramsey gritted his teeth despite his fear and replied firmly, "Not only me but also the whole research department." Ramsey sounded confident. After all, the research department was one of the key departments in thepany. Without them, new products couldn''t be developed and old products couldn''t be improved. Thepany''s performance would only deteriorate in their absence. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. To form a research team was not an easy task. It was a timely process to identify the research direction, to explore necessary methods and strategies, and not to mention to solidify the coboration among the team members. It couldn'' t be done overnight. Therefore, if the research department were to resign altogether, it would certainly have a tremendous impact on thepany. Ramsey was confident that thepany would never let go of the entire research department. Fade noticed how confident Ramsey looked and he figured out what Ramsey was thinking. He then said to Ramsey with a sneer, "In that case, I will grant your wish. The research department will be dismissed effectively from now." "Sister Lily, you may announce the decision." Fade gestured at Lily after that. Lily immediately called her secretary over and was ready to dere this official statement. Ramsey, Ryan, and the rest were all stupefied by this. They didn''t expect Fade would be this cruel to kick out the entire research department without second thoughts. For a moment, Ramsey was flushed with anger and stuttered anxiously, "You... How can you do this? How dare you..." Ryan and the others voiced their dissent too. "Miss Wei, you''ve gone too far by doing this!" "If we cut off the whole research department, what will we do with ourpany''s products in the future?" "President Chen, you rarely make your visit to thepany and maybe you don''t know the importance of the research department. It''s the core department that determines the survival of our company. How can you make such a rash decision?" Ryan roared as he pointed his finger at Fade. The words he uttered were not only against the decision but also hinted that Fade was merely a manager by name and didn''t know better about thepany''s operation. He thought that Fade would be affected by his words, but Fade was not bothered in the slightest. He red at Ryan and others and said, "Are you implying that I don''t know much about the research department? Who do you think developed the best selling products of thepany? Was it Dr. Huang over here?" "I..." Ramsey was flustered and he couldn'' t respond. This was because the best selling products in the past two years were not developed by their department. This included the scar removal gel as well as Fei''s Life Elixir Wine. President Lin had directly brought them over for production. They did not know who had developed these products. Lily spoke up at this moment, "Both the scar removal gel and Fei'' s Life Elixir Wine were developed by President Chen alone. Moreover, the forms of the products under the same series as well as the new products we sell in Jade City were all from President Chen." "Now, do you still dare say that he doesn''t know a thing about research and development?" Lily retorted. "What? How could this be... Those best-selling products were actually developed by him? 1-1 don''t believe it!" Ramsey was in disbelief to hear the revtion. "Any new product requires thousands of experiments and constant trials. How could he have done that In such a short time?" "Nothing is impossible." Lily interrupted Ramsey as she continued saying, "Don''t forget that President Chen is also the founder of the Sincere Medical Center. The Ephedra Syrup developed by him was acknowledged and even awarded by our country leaders." "He developed the Ephedra Syrup, the medicine that could break the monopolization by foreign medicines in our country. Do you think he can''t develop some ordinary makeup products?" she added. Everyone was reminded of Fade''s achievements and identities upon hearing Lily''s words. In that split second, everyone''s expressions darkened. As for Ramsey, he had turned ashen pale. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 At that moment, Fade scribbled some forms on a piece of paper and handed them to Lily. "I have a few new forms. Let¡¯s focus on these for the next season." "W- What..." Ramsey waspletely dumbfounded. He could be spending days and nights developing a new form but it might not even work. Yet, Fade could casually write down several forms and present them. The difference between their capabilities was just too huge. Ramsey could only stand there in bewilderment. Fade snorted at his reaction. "Why are you still doing here? You have been dismissed." "President Chen, I ¡ª" Ramsey wanted to go back on his words. But Fade did not give him the chance to repent. He instructed the security guard, "Come in and take him away." "President Chen, I''m sorry! Lily, please give me a second chance. I was bewitched by others, and I wouldn''t dare to do it again. I..." Ramsey cried out while he was dragged out. When he was gone, Fade turned his gaze to the rest of Ryan''s men. He walked past them one by one, held onto their chairs, and asked, "Are the rest of you going to resign too?" "I happen to know the An family, the Qian family, and also the Dai family in Dragonville. They can provide me with some working partners. I also have some shares in the Li family''s properties in Jade City. I can easily transfer some people over to rece you all," he said casually. Upon hearing this, their faces turned even paler. They immediately volt- faced and tried to save themselves. "President Chen, we don''t intend to resign." "Yes, that''s right. We are not like Ramsey. We don''t want to resign at all." "That''s right. We were just sharing our opinions." "Really? Then, do you have any other opinions now?" Fade asked. They quickly waved their hands and answered, "Not at all. We totally agree with you and Miss Wei''s decision. Whatever it is, you have our support." "Well, that''s good." Fade smiled and then approached Ryan. Ryan saw that his allies were either dismissed or had changed their stance. At that moment, his face darkened and his expression was twisted. He quickly evaluated the current situation, and finally realized he could never defeat Fade now. Hence, he could only surrender even though he was very unwilling to. Ryan came to a decision in his heart. It would be better for him to surrender now. At the very least, he would be able to keep his job. Then, he could look for better timing in the future. After all, Lily was still inexperienced. Fade, on the other hand, rarely visited thepany or even Dragonville. Ryan could slowly carry out his n once Fade left this ce. Ryan felt that this was the best solution at the moment. Therefore, he forced a smile and was ready to admit defeat to Fade. "President Chen, I also-" However, before Ryan could finish his words, Fade said to him curtly, "Ryan, thepany will repurchase the shares in your possession. You can resign after that. Considering that you are a long-time employee, I¡¯ll let you leave in dignity." "What? No..." Ryan was utterly caught off guard. Soon, his shock turned into anger. He didn''t want to leave thepany, and he absolutely didn''t expect that his shares would be repurchased. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had developed rapidly in the past two years, and thepany¡¯s value had increased greatly. The shares under his name were absolutely valuable. How could he be willing to let all of them go? "President Chen, I know I was wrong. I promise I will never..." Ryan still wanted to change his stance. Nheless, Fade didn''t intend to negotiate with him at all. He mmed his palm on the table and then questioned in a sombre voice, "Do you want me to do it, or do you want me to have the Sky Martial Arts Centre or the Sun family to get involved?" Hearing this, Ryan shivered in fear. The Sky Martial Arts Centre was a rising martial club in Dragonville for the past two years. Their martial artists were known to be skillful in their fights. As for the Sun family, they were the most powerful family in Dragonville before Fade'' s arrival. Especially the head of the Sun family, Francesca. She was listed as the top among ck Level martial arts masters, and her capabilities were beyond Ryan''s imagination. Ryan was truly in fear. He knew that if he didn''t agree with Fade, both his job and his life would ultimately be at risk. Being stuck in this situation, Ryan didn''t dare to disobey. He nodded quickly and said, "I''ll resign. I''ll resign immediately." "Wise choice.¡± Fade nodded and patted Ryan on the shoulder. Then, he returned to his seat. "Now that the matter has been resolved, you can move on with the procedures," Fade said and smiled at Lily. Lily nced at Fade with a grateful smile. Although Fade''s method was slightly excessive, the effect was extraordinary. It left everyone in shock and no one dared to have second thoughts anymore. Lily quickly wrapped up the remaining affairs left to address and then ended the meeting. It was already approaching noon once the meeting was dismissed. Lily returned to the office. She wanted to ask her secretary to deliver lunch, but Fade barged in and tugged on her arm. He said, "Sister Lily, let''s have lunch together. I want to have a chat with you." Lily''s heart skipped a beat as she knew what Fade wanted to talk about. After a brief moment of silence, Lily nodded and said, "Let''s go to the cafeteria then." Soon after, the two came to the cafeteria and ordered a few dishes. They sat in a private booth and began to eat and chat. Fade ate a few mouthfuls of food. Seeing that Lily hadn''t touched her food, he couldn''t help saying, "Sister Lily, you''ve worked hard for the whole morning. You should eat some." Lily looked up at Fade and spoke in a low voice, "Fade, you want to talk about Quin. Am I right?" Hearing this, Fade''s smile gradually faded. He stopped eating and returned her gaze. "Yes. I really want to know why Quin decided to leave me so suddenly. I want to know where she went." Lily trembled slightly, then she shook her head and replied, "I don''t know either. I''m also surprised that Quin left." Fade said, "When Quin entrusted thepany to you, she must have talked to you about this. I want to know how she was doing at that time. What happened during my absence?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Looking at how upset Fade was getting, Lily shook her head again and sighed. "I don''t know either. I asked her when she came to me to discuss thepany''s affairs, but she didn''t exin further. She only said that this was a test for me." Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 After chatting for a little while more, Fade realised Lily didn''t know much about the situation as well. Or should he say, Quin didn''t reveal much to Lily, probably knowing he woulde to her for information. Fade didn''t know what to do at that moment. Noticing Fade''s silence, Lily wanted tofort him, but she didn''t know how to. The two remained silent. After lunch, Fade bid farewell to Lily and prepared to leave. At that point, Lily suddenly thought of something and stopped Fade as she said, "Fade, wait a minute. Perhaps there''s still a way to find clues." "What is it?" Fade turned his head and asked. Lily said, "Quin''s personalptop should be still at home, right? You can check herptop - perhaps she left behind some clues. I''ll also get someone to check herpanyptop." "That''s a good idea," Fade''s eyes lit up at the suggestion, but it wasn''t long before he returned to disappointment and said, "Quin''sptop is locked with a password, I can''t log in." Lily waved her hand and said, "The password is not a problem. I''ll find someone to solve it." "Who?" "Pablo Liang. Do you still remember him?" Fade recalled immediately as he heard the name. Pablo was a technician in thepany''s technical department. He had some conflicts with his girlfriend at that time and wanted to jump off the building. Fortunately, he was rescued by Fade, and he was still working as a technician in the company. "Pablo... I do remember him. He is great withputers and he knows basic hacking," Fade nodded and said. "That''s him," Lily replied. "I''ll call him over right now to look into thepanyptop." "Sure!" Fade nodded his head. Soon, Pablo came over. When he saw Fade, he immediately bowed respectfully and said, "Hello, Mr. Chen." Fade looked at the handsome young man in front of him, who was tall and wearing a pair of ckframed sses, and Fade was a little surprised. "Are you the same Pablo I know? As I recall, you used to weigh double your current size now!" Pablo chuckled and said, "It''s all thanks to you, President Chen. After that incident, I moved on, and decided to start working out, which results in this." "Not bad, you''re much more handsome now, I''m sure you''re quite thedies'' man!" Fade patted Pablo on the shoulder. Pablo chuckled. He looked a little embarrassed as he replied, "I''m already engaged." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Wow, that''s fast! Remember to invite me to your wedding!" Fade eximed with a smile. "Sure, Mr. Chen, you saved my life. You''ll definitely be the first to receive the invitation," Pablo immediately replied. After chatting for a while, the three of them arrived at the president''s office. They took out the companyptop previously used by Quin and let Pablo work on it. It didn''t take long for Pablo to break through the security and started searching through the data on theptop. Fade and Lily waited anxiously aside. A couple of minutester, Pablo suddenly clicked on the Enter button and said, "I''ve got it." "What is it? Tell me!" Fade said in a hurry. Pablo showed them a webpage and said, "President Chen, this is the browser history on President Lin''sst day in the office. Besides some work- rted websites, there are several more unrted ones, too. President Chen, take a look-" Fade fixed his eyes on it and couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. Among the websites she browsedst, a number of them were enquiries concerning the divorcement procedure, and the other was a flight ticketing website. Fade''s heart skipped a beat, and he continued to ask, "Can you find out where the ticket is headed to?" Pablo worked for a while, then shook his head and said to Fade, "President Chen, we can''t find the specific ticket information. It'' s possible that President Lin only browsed through the website instead of purchasing a ticket." Fade asked Pablo to continue with his hacking, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯te up with any valuable information. Thisptop was mainly used for work purposes only. Therefore, Fade drove back home with Pablo, and asked Pablo to work on Quin''s personalptop. After a round of hacking, he did find some clues. Pablo found Quin''s chat history. The recipient''s ID was nicknamed "Moon Lin". At the beginning of their chat, they asked, "Have you made up your mind?" Quin''s response cameter. "I''ve made up my mind. Don''t worry, I''ll leave with you. However, since I''ve agreed with you, you can''t interfere with my friends and rtives'' lives," she replied. "Don''t worry, we''re not interested in them. As long as you agree to our request," Moon Lin replied. "Very well. Then, I''ll go with you guys." This was Quin''s final response. Fade''s heart clenched after reading this. He was worried that his wife would be in trouble. He asked Pablo to continue to search for relevant clues and at the same time track down the identity of Moon Lin. After some searching, Pablo found Quin''s purchase history. Her flight ticket was headed to Capital City. As for "Moon Lin", the user''s information indicated that their location was in Capital City. However, that was the only information they could get. "Capital City!" Fade''s eyes narrowed as he started to ponder, "Why did Quin suddenly go there? What''s the connection between her and the people in Capital City?" Fade suddenly thought of Quin''s father, Daniel. The father-inw he had never met. He seemed to be from Capital City. He''d moved here more than 20 years ago. "Perhaps, one of her father''s rtives is looking for Quin?" Fade guessed silently, "However, Quin could have headed there directly if it was something so ordinary. Why did she hide this from me and even entrust thepany to Lily? Could it be that there''s some inside story..." Fade spected, but as he couldn''t find any clues, he could only let his imagination run wild. In the end, he couldn''t think of anything useful. That left him with only one solution: to search for his wife in the Capital City on his own. Fade wished he could simply sprout wings and fly to Capital City that very moment. With how anxious he was getting, Fade knew he needed to calm himself down. After sending off Pablo, he logged onto theptop and checked the messages left by his wife over and over again. Fade took out the letter Quin left for him. Seeing that his wife told him not to go to her, his heart was in pain. After taking a deep breath, Fade put away the letter and turned off theptop to calm himself down. He found Housekeeper Wong in the house and told her, "Housekeeper Wong, I have to leave for a few days." "Sir, are you..." Housekeeper Wong had concern written all over her face, clearly worried that Fade would be making reckless decisions. Fade smiled and waved his hand, saying, "Housekeeper Wong, don''t worry. I am not a reckless person. I won¡¯t get myself in trouble." Hearing this, Housekeeper Wong was relieved. "Take care of yourself," she said. "I will." Fade smiled and then went out. Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Fade rushed all the way to the mountain forest in the suburbs of Dragonville. Looking at the viridian forest before him, Fade took a deep breath and whispered to himself, "Quin, no matter what happens, I will bring you back." After that, Fade plunged into the woods. Soon, he came to a bush, where he''d cultivated the Nine Leaf Ice Flower previously. After stepping in, Fade ced a simple formation to seal the entrance. Then, Fade took out the ice lotus seed and the wooden bottle that was filled with the Hallow Ice Spring water. After finding a suitable spot, Fade dug a small hole in the ground and buried the ice lotus seed. Then he carefully poured the Hallow Ice Spring water into the small hole. The spring water seeped into the soil and the seeds. The lotus seeds also began to grow at a rate that was visible to the naked eye. "The Hallow Ice Spring water is effective. ording to the current speed, I''ll be able to cultivate the Ice Lotus in a week''s time." Fade felt slightly excited. He then sted some positive energy into the lotus seed as he began to carefully cultivate the Ice Lotus. Just like that, under the nourishment of the Hallow Ice Spring water and Fade''s positive energy, the ice lotus seed rapidly sprouted and grew, growing bigger bit by bit. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Just as Fade was cultivating the ice lotus seed here, a few figures wearing Wushuang Tower''s uniform walked out from Dragonville''s airport, and headed straight to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Fade, who was in the mountains, was blissfully unaware. He had already devoted himself to the cultivation of the Ice Lotus. With the passage of time, the Ice Lotus matured day by day. And then, the seventh day had finally arrived. A beautiful lotus flower had grown out of the small water pit. The lotus flower was notrge, only the size of a fist. However, it was bright in color and brimming with vitality. The entire lotus had an icy blue tinge to it, as if it had been carved from ice. If one got close to the lotus flower, one could even feel a chill emanating from the flower. Fade''s eyes lit up at the sight of the lotus flower, and a look of pleasant surprise appeared on his face as he muttered to himself, "This Ice Lotus is even better than I had imagined. After consuming this Ice Lotus, my cultivation will be one step closer to breaking through the pinnacle of Heaven Level." Fade did not waste any time. He plucked the lotus immediately and swallowed it. The lotus gave off a clear and cold feeling. However, it melted in Fade''s mouth and turned into a cold stream. It flowed into Fade''s stomach and then turned into a rich stream of positive energy that spread throughout his body. "It''s quite effective. It''s time to begin cultivating!" Fade immediately sat in meditation and began cultivating. After a period of time, when Fade opened his eyes again, a sudden chill emanated from his body. It froze the surrounding vegetation, turning them into powder as they scattered all over the ce. As Fade spread out his palm, a breath of positive energy burst out from it. The energy surged and gradually condensed into the shape of a lotus. The lotus flickered and swayed like a cluster of me. "Go!" Fade''s gaze focused. He pushed his palm forward and the dark blue lotus me in his hand instantly flew out, freezing a mouse in its wake. The agile mouse was sh frozen uponing in contact with the blue lotus me. A few secondster, Fade sliced through the air with his left arm, and a wave gushed forth, splitting the mouse in half. However, not a drop of blood was spilt. As he took a closer look, he found that the internal organs of the mouse were covered in ayer of deep blue, as if they were frozen. When he lightly touched them, they crumbled into fine powder, scattering swiftly with the wind. "Silent but deadly, like fire and ice!" Seeing this, Fade nodded with a smile. "This move is so powerful yet it''s hidden. The target seemed to be frozen, but exhibited traits of being burnt to ashes. This will prove extremely effective, be it as a surprise attack or a sneak attack in a desperate situation. It''s impossible to guard against." Fade gave this move a name, "Since this move is mastered by absorbing and refining the Ice Lotus, let it be called the Ice Lotus me." After naming his new move, Fade immediately got up and looked at the time. He found that ten days had passed since he bid farewell to Housekeeper Wong. "I hadn''t expected to stay for so long. It''s time to go back. And, Quin, I too..." Fade looked into the distance, his silhouette flickering as he rushed off, leaving afterimages in his wake. Downtown, back in Dragonville, Fade rushed towards Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, ready to find Lily. When he reached thepany, Fade saw that the receptionist was still the young girl who didn''t recognize himst time. He smiled at her, waved his hand and said, "Is Miss Wei up there?" Fade walked towards the elevator as he spoke. "Mr. Chen, you... you are back." The beautiful receptionist was surprised to see Fade. When she saw Fade walking into the elevator, she immediately blocked his way and said, "Mr. Chen, no, you can''t go upstairs." Fade was confused for a moment, then he joked, "Why, have you forgotten my face again? Do you want me to show you my ID again?" The receptionist quickly shook her head. She waved her hand and exined, "I didn''t mean that. I, I just-" "What''s the matter? Take your time," Fade said. The receptionist nced up and said, "Miss Wei is not upstairs." "She''s not? Then where did she go? Didn''t shee to work today? It''s rareing from Lily!" Fade said jokingly. "It''s not that she hasn''t been to work. It''s just..." the receptionist hesitated for a moment. Fade was still puzzled when the door of the elevator suddenly opened in front of them. A middle- aged man in his fifties wearing gold-rimmed sses came out with a smile on his face. At the sight of this man, Fade''s gaze turned icy, because this guy was no other than Ryan. The same Ryan who nned to force Lily to step down and take the position himself. "Why is he here? Didn''t he resign?" Fade asked coldly. The receptionist stuttered, "Mr. Hu, he''s back again. Miss Wei has resigned, so..." "What? She resigned? What happened? I have only been gone for a few days. How did things turn out this way?" Fade was angry and confused. The receptionist was terrified at how furious Fade looked. Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Ryan, who was walking over presently, also noticed Fade. Shocked, he took a few steps back and eximed, "You, why are you here?!" "I believe I should be the one asking you this question!" Fade''s expression turned cold as he strode towards Ryan. Ryan immediately grew frightened. He turned around and ran towards the elevator, waving his hands as he screamed for help, "Security, security! Come over quickly. Help!" Before the security guards coulde over, Fade had already grabbed hold of Ryan. An invisible force had pulled Ryan back in an instant, right into Fade''s hands. sping his fingers around Ryan''s neck, Fade asked coldly, "Tell me, what''s going on? Why did youe back, and take over the chairman position of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc? Where is Lily?" Ryan''s eyes fluttered as his mouth gaped like a fish. It seemed that he was reluctant to answer Fade''s questions. Fade did not want to waste time. He snorted coldly, and pinched Ryan on the right arm. Immediately, with a cracking sound, Ryan''s right arm was bent into a strange angle. He screamed in pain as sweat dripped down from his forehead. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Are you willing to answer me now?" Fade asked, ring at Ryan. Ryan was frightened when he met Fade''s cold gaze. He nodded in pain and replied, "I''ll tell you, I will." "Then do it!" Fade snapped. Enduring the pain in his arm, Ryan responded, "About two days after you left, a group of people came. They found me and said that they would like to help me be the chairman of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. All I needed to do was to cooperate with them." "I didn''t believe it at first. However. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s sales and supply chain had encountered a problem, which had directly affected the operation of thepany. I didn''t know how they did it either." "After that, I trusted them. I came to thepany with them and with their help, we threatened President Wei. Using thepany''s performance, we forced President Wei to give up her position and let me take her ce." "What?" Fade''s gaze was icy cold. He red at Ryan and snapped, "Who are they? Why are they doing this?" Ryan shook his head and replied, "I don''t know. I don''t know who they are. But they''re really powerful and resourceful." "I asked them for their reason, too. They simply told me that they had a grudge against Mr. Chen, so they wanted to ruin your life and force you out." "They had a grudge against me and wanted to force me out!" Fade''s expression darkened. "Where are they now?" "I, I don''t know. They are probably in Sincere Medicine Center or Scott Entertainment. As these companies are yourmodities, they..." Ryan replied. Hearing that, Fade did not waste another minute on Ryan. He threw Ryan onto the ground and left thepany immediately. Feeling extremely anxious, Fade was preparing to rush to the Sincere Medicine Center. However, he had calmed down after taking a few steps, and immediately fished out his cell phone to call Lily. However, he was met with a series of beeps indicated that the phone had been turned off. Fade instantly felt worried, and quickly called Scott. This time, after a series of beeps, the call was finally connected. Before Fade could speak, Scott''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "Brother Fade, is that you?" "It''s me. Scott, what''s the situation now? Is everything alright on your end?" Fade asked frantically. Scott replied, "Brother Fade, everything is fine here. Recently, a group of people came to Dragonville City and said that they wanted to deal with you. What actually happened?" "I''m also not sure what happened," Fade replied. "By the way, do you know where Lily is?" Scott replied, "Brother Fade, Sister Lily with the Sun family now. After she left thepany, she went straight to them." Fade was slightly relieved upon hearing this. "The Sun family has Francesca Sun watching over them. Now that she has advanced to the early stage of the Earth Level, she should be able to handle ordinary enemies. Sister Lily has made a wise choice to rush to the Sun family." Just then, Scott suddenly shouted, "Sh*t, what the f*ck?" "What''s the matter, Scott? Are you okay?" Fade asked in a panic. Scott quickly answered, "Brother Fade, I''m fine. It''s Tom. I just received a message from him saying that the group of people are currently causing trouble at the Sun family." "What? I''ll rush over there right away!" Fade stated coldly. "Brother Fade, I''ll meet you there," Scott agreed. "Okay, see youter." Fade then hung up the phone. Immediately after, Fade rushed over to the Sun family. On his way there, his brain reeled. Who was the person who was trying to deal with him? In fact, given his status and prestige in Dragonville City, even if he were to overlook the ordinary familypanies, even some small families and ns that hail from martial arts backgrounds, would not daree up and cause trouble. After all, he possessed quite an intimidating prestige in the martial arts world. However, the other party had not only came to make trouble, but was alsounching attacks against his own forces. They even attacked the Sun family. This showed that the strength of the other party was not ordinary. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to mess with the Sun family. "It could be a foreign power. But who is it?" Fade was trying hard to recall the people who held a grudge against him. He had offended a few merchants in Jade City and warriors from all over the world. It could also be members of the Blood de Killer Organization, or members of the mysterious Skull Mob. Feeling a little worried, Fade could not help but speed up, rushing toward the Sun family. When Fade arrived at the entrance of the Sun family''s house, he noticed that the sturdy wood-and- iron door had been blown to smithereens. Moreover, several of the Sun family''s guards were groaning on the ground. They were seriously injured and covered in blood. "Those people..." Fade''s eyes were clouded with rage at the sight. He quickly injected several surges of positive energy into the guards to stop their bleeding before dashing into the Sun family''s house. In the courtyard, there were obvious traces of a fight. Everything was in a mess. All manner of things were scattered on the ground, and blood was everywhere. The sounds of fighting could be heard faintly from the room beyond. Upon hearing that, Fade streaked in like a sh of lighting. As he got closer, the noise inside became clearer. "Haha, is this the strength of the so-called top family in Dragonville City? It''s not even worth mentioning!" "Old hag, are you going to continue to keep your mouth shut? If you don''t speak up now, you''ll die." Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 In the hall of the Sun family, the silver- haired Francesca was currently fighting a 30-year-old man in uniform, her expression gravid. Francesca was a martial arts master in the early stages of the Earth Level, and she had a lot of fighting experience. She was a skilledbatant. However, her current challenger did not seem to be at a disadvantage at all. Instead, he seemed to be growing more and more excited. With a smile etched in the corner of his mouth, he met Francesca''s attacks head- on while saying, "Old hag, I hadn''t expect you to hold out this long. You have really exceeded my expectations!" "Not anyone can bully the Sun family," Francesca dered solemnly. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Oh really?" The man sneered and sped up. Francesca was forced to retreat repeatedly in the face of his continuous onught. Just then, the middle-aged man nced at the other family members of the Sun family behind Francesca. He said teasingly, "That little girl looks so pretty. Is she your granddaughter? Since you are disobedient, I will ask her to serve me wellter." "How dare you!" Francesca instantly flew into a rage at the provocation. Gritting her teeth, she launched an attack, charging viciously towards the man. The middle-aged man felt Francesca''s assault and took a few steps back. However, he quickly grew ustomed to her attacks and blocked them easily. "Are you angry? I was just saying. How about I do a demonstration on the spot now and let you be the audience?" he sneered. "You..." The fury in Francesca''s eyes was evident. She gritted her teeth and used up all the power within her body as sheunched a vicious attack at the man. Just then, an elder who looked to be in his sixties stated coldly, "Hawkin, stop ying. It''s time to get serious now!" "Yes! Master!" The middle-aged man responded upon hearing his words. With an evil smile ying at the corner of his mouth, he sneered, "Old hag, I will ask you onest time. Where is Fade? Ask him toe out now." Francesca''s expression was solemn as she said through gritted teeth, "I''ve already told you. I don''t know where he is. Even if I did, I wouldn''t tell you." "Really? Then go to hell!" With his lips curled into a cruel smile, he struck his palm out. His powerful attack sent Francesca flying, as she wasn''t able to block it. She hurtled backwards, blood spurting from her mouth. Upon seeing this, every member of the Sun family eximed in fright. "Elder!" "Grandma!" "Mother!" The people of the Sun family ran to Francesca anxiously, ring at the people in uniforms. "What on Earth do you want?" "We have already said that we do not know the whereabouts of Fade. Why are you still treating us like this?" "You don''t know?" The man who had sent Francesca flying, sneered. "You think you can cut off your rtionship with him just by saying you don''t know about it? Do you think we don''t know? The Sun family is Fade''s biggest dog in Dragonville City." "We are just..." The Sun family members wanted to refute, but they did not know what to say. The man continued to sneer and said, "Spare me the exnation. Since Fade is unwilling to stand up for you, then you should pay the price for him!" After saying that, the man raised his hand and gathered a frightening amount of positive energy in the center of his palm. With a terrifying aura, he was about to thrust it toward Francesca. Upon seeing this, the faces of the Sun family members were filled with dismay. They wanted to stop him, but the didn¡¯t know how to stop someone who had managed to defeat even Francesca. "You hag, go to hell now!" He snarled as a cruel smile yed on his lips. He was about to thrust his palm out at Francesca. Just then, a figure dashed into the hall and said in a cold voice, "Did you ask for my permission before hurting my people?" "Uh..."The man''s expression instantly changed upon hearing the voice. He swiftly redirected his palm to attack the figure. However, the figure moved faster than him,nding a p on the man named Hawkin. The two men''s palms collided with each other, resulting in a shockwave that exploded in a loud roar. Then, the man¡¯s expression turned to one of shock as he was thrown backwards by a strong force. He howled in pain as his arms were distorted. The people in uniform behind him could not help eximing when they saw this. "Senior!" "Hawkin, are you all right?" "Who dares to attack our Hawkin? Show yourselves now." The elder pulled Hawkin over with a grim expression on his face. He quickly grasped Hawkin''s arm and diagnosed him. Then, he injected a breath of positive energy into his arm to stabilize his injuries before asking someone to carry him away. After that, all of them shifted their gaze to the figure. Fade had also turned his gaze toward the people opposite him after fending off the attack for Francesca. As soon as Fade saw the twin tower logo on his uniform, he immediately recognized that these people were from the Wushuang Tower. After a quick scan around the ce, Fade saw his old acquaintance, Callum Sim, among the crowd. Fade sneered as he stared at them. "So it was you guys from the Wushuang Tower. Callum, was the previous punishment not harsh enough? You''vee for more." Upon hearing this, Callum''s face darkened. Anger was evident on his face. He was an internal disciple of the Wushuang Tower and a well-received genius among them. However, the incident in South Bay City had caused him to lose his reputation. Not only was he defeated by Fade, the Hallow Ice Spring that he had painstakingly obtained had been also snatched away by Fade. He had been utterly defeated. Therefore, Callum received a good deal of ridicule upon returning to the n. He ended up reciting the whole story to his master, Santos, the 60 year old man behind him. Originally, Callum only wanted to exin himself. He wanted to see whether his master would forgive him. However, the results were beyond Callum''s expectations. After hearing what had happened, Santos actually suggested toe here to look for Fade. Callum was naturally willing to do so. He immediately rushed over with his master and brothers to take revenge on Fade. In the end, when they had finally gotten their hands on Fade''s information and made their way to Dragonville, they realised that Fade was nowhere to be found. In order to force Fade to show himself, they supported other parties in Dragonville City and went into a frenzy suppressing the companies rted to Fade during this period of time. Now, Fade had finally showed himself. With the support of his seniors and master, Callum felt extremely confident. He looked at Fade and said through gritted teeth, "Fade, now I want you to pay me back double for what you did to me in South Bay City." Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Upon hearing this, Fade calmly scanned the crowd from Wushuang Tower. "And just what are you nning to do with so little of you?" The disciples of the Wushuang Tower were filled with anger at his words, and started shouting one after another. "How dare you! Don''t you know who we are? How dare you speak to us like this?" they bellowed. "You b*stard! You''re digging your own grave!" "Master, let''s kill this guy right now." "That''s right, someone like him dared to be so arrogant before us. How ridiculous." Fade was unaffiliated by the loud yells of the Wushuang Tower''s disciples. Instead, nced at them with disdain and said, "Want to fight? Then stop wasting my time. I''ll take on all of you at once!" As he said that, Fade waved his hand nonchntly at them, obviously not taking them seriously. The disciples of Wushuang Tower had always been in the limelight wherever they went. Never had they ever been looked down on like this. They red furiously at Fade as they raised their arms, preparing to attack. "You b*stard, we''ll kill you!" "Let''s finish him off!" "Don''t bother. I will finish him alone!" Santos, who remained silent all these while, suddenly raised his right hand to stop his disciples from making a move. "Don''t be impulsive. None of you are a match for him," he stated. Upon hearing that, the disciples fell deep into confusion and shock. "Master, he''s just a self-learner. We''re the internal disciples of Wushuang Tower." "Master, you think too highly of him." Santos nced at his disciples and said in a low voice, "Do you really think that those who can defeat Hawkin with one strike are very weak? Who amongst you are able to do this?" Upon hearing that, the disciples instantly fell silent. Hawkin was not only Santos''s disciple, but also his nephew. Among all the disciples, Hawkin was very popr and his strength was ranked among the top few. He had reached the early realm of the Earth Level and was not far from the middle realm of the Earth Level. Even someone as strong as Hawkin had been defeated by Fade with a single move. He was definitely not just a warrior with ordinary strength. At the thought of this, many disciples'' faces fell. They were in both shock and disbelief. "If I''m not wrong, the formation in the cave of South Bay City, was also set up by you, right?" Santos continued. Speaking of this, Fade remembered the formation that he had set up in the cave of the Hallow Ice Spring. He couldn''t help smiling as he said, "It seems that you have already experienced the power of the formation." Hearing this, the disciples'' expressions grew solemn. After they came out with Callum, their first stop was South Bay City. At that time, they learned that Fade had left, so they went to the cave to see whether the Hallow Ice Spring still existed. They were overjoyed when they found that the Hallow Ice Spring had remained intact. As they were preparing to take possession of it, they found a formation inside, which blocked their route and prevented them from entering. They tried to force their way in and also to break the formation. It took them a lot of effort, but in the end, they failed to break the formation. They were almost hurt by the formation''s defense mechanism. If Santos had not been there at that time, at least half of the disciples here would have met their maker. Whenever they thought of the formation, there would naturally be a lingering fear in their hearts and their expressions would change. Santos''s expression also changed slightly as he praised, "To be able to set up such a formation at such a young age, your talent in formations is something that even I cannotpare to." The disciples of Wushuang Tower were puzzled at Santos¡¯ praise. Fade too, was confused. He ignored Santos'' words and continued to quietly looked at him. Seeing as Fade did not respond, Santos'' expression changed slightly and continued, "Actually, I didn''te to take revenge on you. I just wanted to ask you one thing." Upon hearing this, Fade and Callum were both astonished. They never would''ve thought that Santos would say something like this. In an instant, everyone''s gaze shifted to Santos. Fade asked in a deep voice, "You have a question for me? What is it?" Santos nced at Callum before turning to Fade and said, "My disciple told me that you had a Wushuang Tower''s personal disciple''s token on hand. Furthermore, it was an old version of the token from more than 20 years ago." Fade''s heart quivered slightly as he thought of the jade token left by his mother-inw. "So what?" Santos replied, "If that''s the case, I would like to request Mr. Chen to return the Wushuang Tower''s token to me." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Return the token?" Fade muttered in his heart, visibly puzzled. He was a little perplexed as to why Santos valued this token so much. He had even led a group of people out of the mountain just to search for this token. Callum waspletely dumbfounded. He hadn''t expected his own master toe all the way for a single token. It was but an ordinary token from a Wushuang Tower disciple. Besides being an old version of the token, there was really nothing special about it. Why did Santos want this token so badly? After pondering for a moment, Fade looked at Santos and answered, "Whether I have this token or not, it has nothing to do with you. Why should I give it to you?" Santos'' face darkened upon hearing Fade''s words. Forcing a smile on his face, he said solemnly, "Because that is the token of Wushuang Tower. It will definitely do more harm than good if you carry it with you. I am also taking it back for your sake, Mr. Chen." "Of course, aspensation, I can agree to a small request of yours," Santos stated while looking at Fade. Before Fade could react, Callum and other disciples were bewildered. They knew how difficult it was for their master, Santos Li, to personally make a promise. After all, Santos was a martial arts master from the Earth Level''s advanced realm. Even in the Wushuang Tower, hemandeered a high-level presence. To the powerful people in the secr world, he was a superior existence. In order to get his help, many people had traveled all the way to him and promised a lot of benefits, but there was still no certainty that they would receive it. Now, Fade only needed to return the token, and he would be able to obtain a favor from Santos. To them, this was a huge boon. Even the disciples themselves were getting a little interested. However, Fade''s expression grew calmer after hearing Santos'' words. Santos had made such a promise just for a token. This made Fade begin to suspect whether there were other hidden secrets behind the token. Furthermore, Fade did not need Santos'' so-called favor at all. Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Therefore, Santos'' so-called conditions were not attractive to Fade at all. He could make a choice without hesitation. "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in your offer!" Hearing this, Santos'' face instantly darkened. Many of the Wushuang Tower disciples red at Fade in fury. "Do you know what you are talking about?" "What you had turned down is favor from our master." Santos'' face darkened. Looking at Fade, he finally questioned in a deep voice, "Are you sure you want to refuse me?" Fade replied, "I''m sure." Hearing that, Santos'' disciples immediately burst into an uproar. They were ring at Fade, wanting to dash over now and tear him apart. "We tried to be polite, but you just wouldn''t take it." "Master, you don''t have to be so courteous with someone like this. You should just give him a good beating." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "You ingrate. We are the disciples of Wushuang Tower. Who do you think you are?" "Master, allow us to attack him. We must teach him a lesson." All the disciples were filled with indignation. They red at Fade fiercely, as though they were angry lions, intending to dash over and tear him apart. After staring at Fade for a few seconds, Santos realised that Fade had no intention to change his mind. His expression suddenly sank as he ordered, "Let''s coordinate our attacks. We will teach him a lesson." "Of course, try not to be too harsh. Don''t kill him because I still have some use for him," Santos added in a cold tone. Callum and the rest of the disciples behind Santos immediately charged at Fade, their fists and feet primed. However, perhaps it was because of the lingering fear, Callum hid himself at the very back of the group. His eyes were shing as he looked at Fade. Looking at the disciples who were dashing toward him, Fade turned to Santos with a smirk and asked, "You ordered them to fight me. Do you have a grudge against your disciples?" "What do you mean?" Hawkin growled. Fade replied, "What? Didn''t you hear me? I''m saying that by ordering them to attack me, you are personally sending them to their deaths." The disciples immediately burst out in anger once they heard Fade''s words. "What an arrogant man. An ungrateful b*stard!" "We are the disciples of Wushuang Tower. What are you?" "There are over ten of us. Let''s go up together. No matter how strong you are, you''re no match for us." "You''re all empty talk. Die!" Amidst all the bawling, Santos looked over with an icy gaze and said in a deep voice, "I know that you are powerful, and you have just defeated Hawkin. But don''t forget that we are from Wushuang Tower." "Wushuang Tower¡¯s disciples are unparalleled anywhere in the world. Show him what you''ve got," Santos called out to his disciples. In an instant, all the disciples furiously echoed one after another, "Wushuang Tower¡¯ s disciples, unparalleled anywhere in the world!" "Set up the formation, join our hands, andunch!" Over a dozen people connected and worked together. A series of energies surged and rolled, stirring up a big storm. It was as if the entire hall of the Sun family was about to be wiped from the face of the Earth. The people of the Sun family had no choice but to retreat as they could not withstand their imposing aura. Wushuang Tower was worthy of being one of the four Heaven Level n. Under the joint effort of over a dozen disciples, their tenacity was indeed extraordinary. Their collective power was almost equivalent to a blow from an Earth- level'' s advanced realm master. Such oppressive attacks had made both the disciples of the Wushuang Tower and Santos smile, feeling iparably proud of themselves. However, Fade remained calm in the face of such a strong attack. He just smiled and said, "Joining your powers together to set up a formation. What an interesting method of increasing your power level." After a short pause, Fade focused his gaze and continued in a cold voice, "However, it''s nothing more than that. A small trick like this is not enough to defeat me." "You..." Upon hearing this, the disciples of Wushuang Tower were furious. They red at Fade, and if looks could kill, Fade would''ve been dead by now. However, before they could say anything out of anger, Fade had already stretched out his right hand and aimed it towards them. Suddenly, an invisible wave of energy gushed out and dashed toward the dozen of Wushuang Tower'' s disciples. The invisible energy was unstoppably destructive. It instantly shattered the vigor of the disciples and sent them flying out. Each of them flew into the air and fell onto the ground, howling loudly. Callum, who had been hiding at the back, had managed to escape from the blow. He was not affected by Fade''s attack. However, his body had stiffened upon seeing that his brothers were sent flying by Fade''s palm in front of him. He did not even dare to move his eyes or look at Fade who was standing opposite of him. Santos'' demeanor darkened upon seeing this. He then red fiercely at Fade and said through gritted teeth, "You actually..." Fade looked at Santos and replied, "I''ve already warned you. You will get them killed if you let them fight me." "Do you really think that I wouldn''t dare to kill you just because I spoke nicely to you earlier?" Santos snapped angrily as the energy within his body sted out. His aura was so majestic that it rivalled the aura of the alliance of the dozen disciples just now. Furthermore, Santos'' experience in battles was not something that a dozen disciples couldpare with. In an instant, it felt like a ferocious tiger was approaching Fade, about to swallow him whole. Fade snorted coldly upon seeing this. He looked at Santos and asked, "You want to fight me?" Santos stepped forward and approached Fade with a monstrous aura. "Right now, I''ll give you one last chance. Hand over the token and be my servant. Then, I''ll spare your life." Hearing this, Fade immediatelyughed. Shaking his head, he said, "Initially, I thought that I could''ve made you see the situation clearly for yourself. Now I realize that I was wrong. Your judgement is poorer than I thought.¡± "You arrogant b*stard, I, Santos Li, am an internal disciple of the Wushuang tower, a martial arts master from the advanced realm of Earth Level. Do you think that you''re a match for me?!" Santos angrily shouted. "Only the advanced realm of Earth Level?" Fade sneered and sent out a punch. It was a simple punch without extravagant moves, aiming straight for Santos. The punch seemed to be harmless, but it made Santos feel as though he was being assaulted by a mountain-like pressure. It instantly crushed him, suppressing his aura. He could not move at all, and could only watch as the attack approached him. Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 "No, how could you..." Santos'' face was filled with surprise as he eximed in fright. However, before he could finish his sentence, the majestic and powerful energy had rushed over, pushing Santos'' body hard onto the ground. With a rumble, Santos'' body caved in as he spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was extremely red. Two half-meter deep holes had appeared on the spot where his feet were rooted, his legs already sunk into them. A single strike was enough to take Santos down. The disciples of Wushuang Tower had been left dumbfounded by this scene. "Master!" "How could it be? How could he have such strength?" "He had defeated a master from Earth Level''s advanced realm with one punch. What kind of warrior is he? Which level and realm is he from?" "How old is he? How could he be so powerful at such a young age?" In an instant, many of the disciples turned their gaze to Callum. It seemed that they were questioning him. "Didn''t you say that Fade was self-instructed? Why was he so strong now?" they thought to themselves. At this moment, Callum was both frightened and stunned. He hadn''t expected Fade''s strength to be of such caliber. It waspletely beyond his imaginations. The faces of the crowd from Wushuang Tower which were filled with shock and astonishment. Under their watchful gaze, Fade withdrew his right hand and put it behind his back. He slowly approached Santos. He gazed quietly at Santos and said, "Now, you finally know my true strength!" Aplicated expression appeared on Santos¡¯ face. He looked at Fade and asked in a low voice, "Who the hell are you? Why do you have this kind of strength?" Fade replied, "It doesn''t matter who I am. I just want you to know the only reason why I didn''t kill you was because I had something to ask you about." "You have something to ask me?" Santos was stunned. The colour drained from his face as he thought of something. Just then, Fade took out a jade token from his pocket and ced it in front of Santos. "This should be the jade token that you want to take back!" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Focusing his gaze, Santos stared at the jade token for a while. "You really have this jade token! How did you get it-" He asked, surprise shing across his eyes. Before he could finish his words, Fade had flipped his palm and put away the jade token before saying, "You don''t need to know how I got this jade token. Now, I want to ask you, why did you want to take back this jade token? Why is this token so important that you even brought so many people to Dragonville City just to get it?" Hearing this, Santos''s expression changed. He immediately shook his head and replied, "I don''t know." "You don''t know?" Fade snorted coldly. "Do you think I''m a kid? Do you think I would believe these words?" Santos'' body trembled as he felt the chill emanating from Fade''s body. He shook his head and said, "I can''t tell you. This is top secret information from the Wushuang Tower. I am not at liberty to reveal it." "You can''t reveal it!" Fade''s tone became grim. He then stretched out his right hand and ced it on top of Santos'' head. Positive energy started to surge out from his hand. There was a terrifying pressure. It felt as though a boulder weighing a tonne was suspended above Santos'' head. "I, I really can''t reveal it. If I leaked this information, the n would not leave me alone," Santos shouted pleadingly. "Mr. Chen, I''ve made a mistake, I know I have. I will do whatever you want me to do, but I really can''t reveal the secret of the n!" Fade''s expression did not change upon hearing Santos'' plea. He lowered his palm again, this time barely a centimeter away from Santos'' head. "You''d rather die than to reveal the secret?" Fade asked. "I, I..." Santos paused, a little hesitant. Fade did not give him any time to hesitate. He immediately said, "If that''s the case, then there''s no point in keeping you alive. You can die now..." Fade''s palm was about to bring his palm down as he spoke. At the most critical moment, Santos suddenly cried out in terror, "I''ll tell you. Don''t kill me! Please don¡¯t." Fade''s palm, which had almost touched Santos''s scalp, stopped right at thest moment. Staring at Santos, Fade uttered coldly, "Tell me now!!" Santos nced over the crowd and said to Fade, "This is a very serious matter. Can we move to another ce?" Fade nodded, turning his head to give Francesca a knowing look. Francesca understood and immediately said, "Master Chen, you can use my cultivation room!" "Sure!" Fade nodded. He then picked up Santos with one hand, as if he was carrying a chicken, and dragged him out of the hall. Callum and other disciples of Wushuang Tower were shocked to see their master taken away in such a sorry state. They stood rooted to the spot, looking at each other, not knowing what to do. At the same time, Fade had dragged Santos to Francesca''s cultivation room. Flinging Santos onto the ground, Fade sat in a chair and looked at him. "Can you tell me the secret of the jade token now?" Fade asked. Santos looked a little hesitant. However, his blood ran cold at the sight of Fade''s serious expression. "Well, I''ll tell you," he said hurriedly. After a slight pause, Santos said, "Actually, the reason why I value this jade token so much is because it''s rted to a rumor in Wushuang Tower from twenty years ago." "What''s the rumor about?" Fade asked. Santos answered, "It''s that there is a clue to a treasure hidden in the jade token. So, if we have this jade token, we may be able to obtain the clue leading to treasure." "A clue and a treasure!" Fade did not expect that the jade token was actually connected to a treasure. He continued to ask, "What treasure is it?" Santos shook his head and replied, "I don''t know what the treasure is. It''s a secret that only the senior leaders know. However, I have heard that the treasure is very precious. It was said that the Guardian of Wushuang Tower revered the treasure when he got to know about it 20 years ago." "Uh..." Fade was truly surprised this time. The Guardian of Wushuang Tower was a Heaven Level master. If the treasure was so highly valued by a top martial artist, it definitely was not something ordinary. After a short pause, Fade continued to ask, "As far as I know, this jade token is only a Wushuang Tower disciple''s personal token. How could it be connected to the treasure? Furthermore, to such a precious treasure?" Santos replied, "Actually, I''m also not sure myself. I only know vaguely about it. It seemed to have something to do with a disciple who was a traitor in Wushuang Tower more than 20 years ago." "At that time, I heard that Wushuang Tower had a genius disciple who had betrayed the n. Later, for some unknown reason, he had returned to the n and mentioned the precious treasure. As a result, he was valued highly by the Guardian and other senior leaders in the n." "However, after another few years, this traitor fled the n again. This had caused everyone in the n to fly into a rage. They searched everywhere for him, but couldn''t find him. It was also because of this that the Wushuang Tower''s disciple token had been modified and reissued. All old-version tokens were recalled and reced with the current token we use." "However, the old- version tokens that we recovered are iplete. Among them, one of the rare personal disciple tokens had gone missing. That''s why for so many years, the Wushuang Tower has been secretly searching for this token, trying to find the clue to the treasure." Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Hearing this, Fade suddenly thought of his mother-inw, Chrystal Xie. He had never met her before, but he knew that she was once a disciple of the Wushuang Tower. Fade had only heard about Chrystal from a few of her past servants, including Francesca Sun, Honor Qi, Yanko Shi, and Latifah Gong. As to what Chrystal was actually up to, Fade had no idea. Thinking of this, Fade looked at Santos and asked, "What''s the name of the disciple you''re talking about?" Santos paused for a moment, then said, "I think her name was Chrystal Xie, she was a woman. However, I can''t remember the specific details. Moreover, the higher- ups had sealed off all information on her when she returned to the n back then. Topics regarding her were a taboo among n members, and all reports regarding her were destroyed. I was but an ordinary internal disciple at that time, so I had limited ess to her data." At that point, Fade managed to confirm that the "traitor disciple" of the Wushuang Tower was actually his mother-inw, Chrystal Xie. However, as a personal disciple of the Wushuang Tower, Chrystal had extraordinary talent. Furthermore, Francesca and the others had mentioned that Chrystal exhibited a very good attitude towards her n. She did not seem like the type to rebel against her n. Furthermore, Fade performed some prior research on the jade token in question. He was sure that it was just an ordinary jade token from the Wushuang Tower. There was nothing special inside it, and he had not found any clues about the treasure as well. Thinking of this, Fade fell silent for a moment. He had his doubts regarding the so-called treasure of the Wushuang Tower. However, he recalled that for more than 20 years, Wushuang Tower had made a big fuss regarding this matter. Not only did they conceal all intelligence surrounding Chrystal, they also recalled all old versions of the jade token, recing them with a new version. There must be some special reason behind this. However, it was impossible for him to figure out the details by himself. He could only wait for an opportunity to go to Wushuang Tower, and see if he could force the truth out of the higher management. Then, he could help Quin figure out her mother''s whereabouts. After making up his mind, Fade looked at Santos and said, "I know the whole story now." "I can tell you that the jade token that I have on hand doesn''t contain any clues about the treasure. N?velDrama.Org ? content. I won''t kill you for the sake of my friendship with Wushuang Tower. Now, you may leave," Fade said while looking at Santos. A hint of joy shed across Santos'' eyes upon hearing Fade''s words. However, at the same time, he seemed to doubt Fade''s words. Fade then snorted, "You can return to Wushuang Tower for reinforcements if you have doubts. If you show up again, however, I will no longer show you mercy. You should think of the consequences of your actions." After hearing his words, Santos'' body trembled in fear. He quickly shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. I will never tell another soul about what happened here today. This will definitely not happen again." Fade nodded at his words. He then waved his hand dismissively and said, "Okay, you may leave now." Fade felt that he could trust Santos. After all, this was a highly guarded top secret of Wushuang Tower. Generally speaking, they were not allowed to leak it out. By telling him this information, Santos was already a whistleblower. If the top management in the Wushuang Tower found out, Santos would probably be done for. On the other hand, Fade was not worried about Wushuang Towering to take revenge on him. He was not afraid of them, on the grounds of his Heaven Level strength, as well as his master''s friendship with Wushuang Tower. As such, the people from Wushuang Tower would not dare to act rashly against him. Of course, it was also because of the old man''s friendship with the Wushuang Tower that Fade was letting Santos go so easily. Fade and Santos left the room, heading back to the Sun family''s hall. The disciples of the Wushuang Tower were still waiting in ce, not daring to move. Santos did not wait for Fade to speak when they came out from the room. He immediately led his group of disciples in a respectful apology towards Fade, andpensated for the losses they had caused during this period of time. When the Sun family saw this, they could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. At the same time, they became even more surprised as they grew more and more curious about Fade''s identity. After all, they had once thought that Fade was an Earth- level master. However, theyter learned that Fade was actually a Heaven Level master. They also knew that Fade had in his possession a token of the Tianwu n. Every bit of the information surprised Francesca greatly. Francesca suddenly thought that Fade'' s true identity was much more extraordinary than she could''ve ever imagined. After all, just like Wushuang Tower, the Tianwu n was one of the four Heaven Level powers. Both their strengths were on par with each other. If Fade was just an ordinary disciple of the Tianwu n, how could he suppress the internal disciples of the Wushuang Tower? However, Francesca knew her boundaries. If Fade had remained silent about his own identity, she would never uncover his secrets of her own volition. Following the departure of people from the Wushuang Tower, the Dragonville City had once again regained its peacefulness over the next few days. As for the troublemakers who jumped the gun during the Wushuang Tower''s arrival, Fade had dealt with them in one fell swoop . After this incident, Fade''s position and power in Dragonville City had further solidified. He was absolutely a force to be reckoned with in Dragonville City now, and no one dared to oppose him at all. After all, even a force as mighty as Wushuang Tower had been defeated. Ordinary people would never dare to provoke Fade. Once everything had returned to normal, the city regained its peacefulness again. When Fade returned to the vi, he couldn''t help but read his wife Quin''s letter over and over again. "Honey, I''ll definitely find you." Fade had secretly made up his mind. At this moment, Housekeeper Wong shouted downstairs, "Sir, there is a parcel for you." "A parcel?" Fade was a little surprised. He hardly bought anything online, and there shouldn''t be anyone who would send him a parcel. Generally, people who knew Fade''s identity woulde and deliver the things personally to him. They would not pass him anything via courier. Although puzzled, Fade still went downstairs and asked, "Who sent it?" Housekeeper Wong was holding a box that was only the size of a book. She took a look at it before handing it to Fade. Shaking her head, she answered, "The delivery slip has been torn off. I don''t know who sent it because the name of the sender cannot be seen clearly." Fade epted the parcel, and went silent as he took a look at it. Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 The packaging box was in a sorry state. Half of it was stained with mud, and the other half had obviously been soaked in water. "D*mn it! What kind of courier service is this? It''s so terrible!" Fademented, picking up the parcel with his fingertips as he headed upstairs. Just as he was about to open the parcel in his room, his phone rang. Fade paused as he looked at the caller ID before picking up the phone. However, before he could speak, a wretched old man''s voice apanied by sounds from a love movie came from the other end of the phone. "Brat, you should have received my parcel by now, haven''t you?" said the old man. Hearing that, Fade took a quick nce at the broken parcel box again and said helplessly, "Old fogey, so you were the one who sent it to me!" "Of course it''s me! Otherwise, who else would send a parcel to a lonely man like you!" The old man replied narcissistically, "Furthermore, didn''t you see my chic signature on the delivery slip?" Fade was speechless when he took a look at the torn slip. "Old fogey, why did you send me an express delivery for no reason? What on earth did you send to me?" "You haven''t opened it yet! What are you waiting for? Open it now!" the old man urged. Fade was speechless. He could only set the call to speakerphone he began to open the parcel. As he was opening the box, Fade couldn''t help butin about the torn box. "Old fogey, which deliverypany did you use? The box ispletely damaged and wet. Couldn''t you have chosen a betterpany?" In the end, Fade almost rolled his eyes in exasperation when he heard the old man¡¯ s response. "The only thing you know to do is toin. A better deliverypany would have costed a lot more. Don''t you know that? For example, the ¡®betterpanies'' that you mentioned, charge ten times more than the ordinary ones. I''m not that stupid. Why should I choose them?" The old man said with a stingy look, "Besides, the stuff that I sent you are not that important. It wouldn''t matter as much." "Old fogy, am I even your personal disciple? Why are you treating me this way?!" Fade asked exasperatedly. The old man urged, "Okay, stop spouting nonsense. Have you opened the parcel? Have you seen what''s inside?" Fade had already opened the box and took out a red booklet that resembled a marriage certificate from it. "Old fogey, what is this?" he asked. While speaking, Fade had opened the little waterdamaged red booklet. He was instantly surprised when he saw the contents. "Capital University, School of Chinese Medicine, distinguished professor appointment letter..." "Old fogy, what''s going on?" Fade asked in surprise, "Why is Capital University sending me an appointment letter, offering me the position of a professor at their school? This must be a mistake!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "No, it¡¯s definitely not a mistake!" The old man said, "I have used all of my connections to get you a position in the university. You have to work hard. Remember to be grateful!" Hearing this, Fade grew more speechless towards his unreliable master. "Master, why did you get me a job in a university as a professor for no reason? I have my own career now, and I don''t have the time to be a professor. Besides, I don''t even understand what I should teach?" The old man smacked his lips as he roared angrily, "Why are you asking me that? Do you still remember the task I gave you when you went down the mountain?" "Of course I do!" Fade replied. "Master, you asked me to leave the mountain to train, striving for a breakthrough. You want me to break through the peak of the Heaven Level and advance to the Lord Level realm." "This is one of them. What else?" The old man continued to ask in a cold and hard tone. Upon hearing that, Fade could not help but shudder. His tone instantly softened when he suddenly remembered something else. "Also, the other task is to find clues about Joey." "You still remember that you have to look for Joey! How long has it been since you left the mountain? Did you receive any news about Joey? Have you even attempted to find her?" The old man roared. Fade knew that he was in the wrong. Lowering his voice, he exined, "Master, l-l was busy, so it has been dyed. Actually, I have been thinking about Joey all the time." "Moreover, Joey is my granddaughter. She is smart, so I believe no harm woulde to her. Moreover, her Martial Arts strength is of the Heaven Level. I don''t think anything will happen to her." The old man snorted coldly and added, "Humph, now you know to call me master and tter me. But I can tell you it''s already toote for that." "Master, don''t be angry! I know that I am wrong. I''ll pack my things now and head out to find Joey. I will definitely bring her back to you even if I have to travel all over the country or even to the ends of the Earth," Fade stated, in an attempt to calm the old man down. The old man on the other end of the line huffed in reply. "Your ttery won''t work on me. Plus, you don''t have to seek her out anymore." "Master, I really know that I''ve done wrong. I will definitely..." Fade pleaded weakly. "Okay, okay! Stop pretending, I know your character well." The old man interrupted Fade and said, "You don''t have to look for Joey anymore because I have already received news about her." "She is currently just an ordinary student at Capital University," the old man added, "That''s why I got you a professor job at Capital University. I want you to go and take good care of Joey. Do you understand?" Fade took a look at the wrinkled appointment letter and said, "So that''s what you intended. Joey is a lucky granddaughter of yours indeed. I will definitely be a good professor and take good care of Joey. I will not let you down, I..." "Alright, alright. Speak normally and stop being mushy." The old man interrupted Fade impatiently. "I don''t expect you to teach well, and I don''t need you to take care of Joey either. You just need to look out for her. Don''t let her get hurt, both physically or mentally, do you understand?" At his final sentence, the old man''s tone grew serious. Fade understood what the old man meant. He nodded and replied solemnly, "Master, don''t worry. As long as I am around, no one can hurt Joey." "Okay, then I''ll leave the rest to you." The old man then hung up the phone immediately. Fade put away the appointment letter and said to himself, "Seems like I have to go to Capital City." Then, he looked out of the window and said emotionally, "Thest clue about Quin is also in Capital City. Now Joey is there too. Capital City, I''ming!" Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 The nended at Capital City International Airport. Compared to Dragonville City, Capital City was obviously more prosperous and lively. As soon as Fade walked out of the airport, he felt the liveliness and enthusiasm of the city. Capital City was like a huge steel forest. In this modern forest, people were striving to make a living and looking for opportunities. Fade had no time to rest. He looked around and was about to hail a cab to Capital University. However, he found that there were actually school buses at the side of the road that headed straight to Capital University. Many people who looked like students got on the buses one after another, and some of them began to chat with each other. It seemed that they were students from Capital University. Fade suddenly remembered that this was the time when students returned to school after winter vacation. No wonder there were buses at the airport to pick the students up. Thinking of this, Fade could not help but walk towards the school bus. He was thinking of taking the school bus to head to Capital University, as it was more convenient than taking the taxi. He found a bus and walked over, about to get on. The school bus was almost full at this moment. There was only a seat on the right side of the bus left. The empty seat was upied by a school bag. Sitting next to the school bag, in the window seat, was a beautiful girl with long shoulder-length hair. Many of the young boys in the bus were stealing nces at her goddess-like beauty. Naturally, an attractive girl like her would attract a lot of boys'' attention. Of course, perhaps because they thought she was way out of their league, everyone in the bus did not dare to approach her. As a result, the seat next to the girl was left empty. Fade did not give it a second thought as he saw the empty seat in front of him. He stepped forward, preparing to sit down. Just as Fade was about to take his seat, a man wearing a white shirt with the Capital University badge on his chest, frowned. He stood up from his seat and stared at Fade fiercely. He was Magnum Han, a senior who was in charge of receiving students on this school bus. Of course, he had noticed the elegant and beautiful long- haired girl while watching these students get on the bus. He was interested in her. Therefore, he had specifically taken photos of her and sent them to the school group chat to ask for her information. The girl''s name was Jasmine. She was a freshman at the school of Chinese Medicine. Since the start of school, her elegant and attractive appearance had already earned her the title of "Goddess of Chinese Medicine" in the academy. As a result, she was very popr among the boys. When it came to such a goddess, Magnum naturally wanted to get close to her. Just a moment ago, he had already taken the initiative to greet Jasmine and learned that she did not like to sit with others. Therefore, Magnum had used his position as a senior to give her preferential treatment, which allowed her to take two seats on her own. In this way, he would leave a good impression in Jasmine''s heart. Furthermore, he was sitting right behind her. The two of them might be able to have a good chat on their way back to school. Perhaps, he might have a chance to win over the favor of the Goddess of Chinese medicine. While Magnum was engaged in his wishful thinking, Fade got on the bus and headed towards the empty seat next to Jasmine. Fade''s actions hadpletely ruined Magnum''s ns, causing him to feel agitated. "Hello, can I sit here?" Fade walked to the empty seat, squeezed out a smile, and asked Jasmine softly. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jasmine was leaning against the window, deep in thought. She turned her head around upon hearing Fade''s voice. Taking a nce at the smiling Fade, she could not help but frown slightly as a hint of dissatisfaction shed across her eyes. She knew her outstanding appearance would attract a lot of unwanted attention. However, she was not interested in ordinary men at all. In fact, she hated them. Besides, she was a clean freak. Therefore, she usually did not like to get close to other people, especially of the opposite sex. That was why she had used her school bag to upy the empty seat next to her to prevent anyone like Fade from striking up a conversation with her. Jasmine had thought that by doing this, she had already made it very obvious. Little did she expect someone to shamelesslye over and strike up a conversation with her. As a result, Fade had made a very bad first impression on Jasmine. Jasmine frowned and said to Fade, "I''m sorry, there''s someone sitting here!" Fade paused as he scanned the inside of the bus and immediately continued, "Everyone already has a seat. I don''t think there''s anyone else." Jasmine seemed mildly displeased to hear his words. She found Fade''s shamelessness a little disgusting. "I''m sorry, I don''t like to sit with others," she said with a frown. Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown slightly. He was feeling a little dissatisfied with Jasmine. Then he opened his mouth and said, "Hey, this is the school bus, which is a shared resource. I don''t think it''s right of you to upy two seats just because of a personal preference!" Jasmine was feeling a little annoyed when Fade would not stop pestering her. She red fiercely at him and said, "Have you said enough? I know what you''re thinking. There''s no need to hide it. I can tell you that I''m not interested in people like you. If you want to pursue me, give up on that thought now!" Her cold and direct rejection shocked everyone in the bus. Many of the boys were staring them. Some were gloating, some were sympathetic, and some were afraid. As for Fade, he felt a little shocked. After a short pause, he finally came to his senses and understood the meaning behind the girl''s words. It turned out that the girl thought that he had purposelye to pester her in order to strike up a conversation with her. Thinking of this, Fade could not help but sneer. He looked at Jasmine and said, "You think too much. I have no intention of pursuing you. I just want a seat." "You..." Jasmine had not anticipated his response. She was astonished. Looking at Jasmine, Fade continued in a cold voice, "If you don''t want to sit with others, then you should stand by yourself. Don''t upy the seats." After saying that, Fade proceeded to take Jasmine''s bag away, preparing to sit down. Jasmine had not expected a guy to speak to her in this way. After all, she had always been a goddess who was popr in school. No guy had ever dared to do anything or say a single harsh word to her. Seeing that Fade was about to sit down, Jasmine was not only surprised and angry, but also helpless. After all, Fade was a man. She would definitely be no match for him if a fight broke out between them. Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Therefore, Jasmine had no choice but to re at Fade. She picked up her school bag and stood up. She would rather stand than sit with Fade. Fade did not have any opinion about this. He got out of the way to let Jasmine go out. Then, he sat back down. "The seats are spacious. They feel pretty good." Hearing that, Jasmine''s face fell. The other boys on the bus were casting different looks at Fade. Some of them were filled with admiration, some of them were filled with fury. Naturally, the murderous gaze came from Magnum, who had just stood up. Magnum got up and walked out. ring at Fade, he said, "What are you doing? Get up quick and apologize to Jasmine now!" Fade looked at Magnum with a strange expression when he heard that. He asked with a frown, "Why should I apologize to her?" Magnum snapped angrily, "You''ve taken Jasmine'' s seat. Shouldn''t you apologize?" "Are you kidding me? I didn''t take her seat. This is my seat. She''s the one who didn''t want to sit. It has nothing to do with me," Fade replied, displeased. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "You¡ª" Magnum was furious. He wanted to beat Fade up so badly. Just then, Jasmine said, "Magnum, it doesn''t matter. I''ll just stand. It''s not a big deal." Upon hearing this, Magnum felt both pain and excitement in his heart. His heart ached for Jasmine as she did not have a seat but he was also excited because he finally had the chance to impress her and get closer to her. As a result, Magnum grew even more determined. Nodding his head at Jasmine, he said firmly, "Jasmine, he has done something wrong. I''m going to make him apologize to you. Otherwise, how would I, the person in charge, be able to stay on this bus?" After saying that, Magnum red at Fade and shouted, "I''m asking you to apologize. Did you hear me?" Hearing this, Fade frowned. "I have already said that I did nothing wrong. So, there is no need for me to apologize. Also, if you want to impress her, you should find a way to meet her request instead of abusing shared resources. You¡¯re abusing your powers right now." All the students in the bus were stunned as they heard Fade''s words. Some of them could not help but nod their heads, and agreed with Fade''s opinion after they thought more about it. After all, as the senior in charge, Magnum should ensure that every student had a seat. However, in an attempt to please and impress Jasmine, he had specially reserved an extra seat for her, and was even trying to shoo others away. Of course, there were also students who were not bothered by this. They felt that it was nothing more than a trivial matter. Moreover, the other party was Jasmine, a Lord Level campus sweetheart. Thus, they did not think that it was a big deal for her to take an extra seat. Suddenly, everyone on the bus started discussing this. Jasmine couldn''t help but furrow her brows as the situation began to make her feel ufortable. Seeing this, Magnum''s heart ached even more. He was getting more furious at Fade. "Have you got any manners? Can you really call yourself a man for treating a girl like this?" He bellowed. Hearing this, Fade shook his head and said, "I will be very disappointed if this is the standard of the students at Capital University." "You-" Magnum red at Fade. Fade continued, "Let''s not talk about gender equality as both sexes share the same rights. I don''t think I have done anything wrong because I just wanted to protect my rights, yet you insisted that I''m in the wrong and wanted me to apologise." "Are you confused about right and wrong because she''s a beautiful woman, and one that you''re trying to woo?" Fade looked at Magnum and asked. Everyone knew what Magnum''s intentions were. However, being exposed by Fade in public made him feel more embarrassed. His anger escted further. Even Jasmine had a strange expression on as she felt a little awkward. After all, she had never liked lively ces, especially situations where she was the topic of the conversation. Magnum clenched his fists tightly and looked like he was about to burst out in anger at any moment. He swung his fist, ready to attack Fade. Fade''s gaze turned cold when he saw this. He grabbed an aluminum can from the side and crushed it into t iron. Then, he red at Magnum and asked, "Are you sure you want to fight me?" Magnum quivered upon seeing this and did not dare to act rashly. Squeezing a can was easy. However, it was impossible for an ordinary person to crush the can into iron t with one hand. There was no way Magnum stood a chance against Fade''s strength. Magnum stayed rooted to his spot with a raised fist. The atmosphere had be a little awkward as he did not know what to do. Suddenly, Magnum thought of something. His eyes lit up as he looked at Fade and said, "This is the school bus of Capital University. Thus, the bus can only be used by the students of our school. You did not show your student card when you got on the bus just now." "Please show me your student card. I need to check it!" Magnum said as he red at Fade. Fade frowned slightly and replied, "I don''t have a student card." Magnum became enraged upon hearing this. He gritted his teeth and said, "And you dared toe on our bus and spout nonsense? When you don''t even have a student card? Apologize now and then get out of the bus," Magnum barked angrily. He then pointed at the bus entrance to show him that he needed to leave. Looking at Magnum, Fade replied, "I only said that I don''t have a student card. But it doesn''t mean that I don''t have the right to take this bus." "Not having a student card means that you are not a student at our university, and yet you still want to take the school bus from our university? You must be joking!" Magnum shouted. The students in the bus all directed their gaze at them, including Jasmine. Fade stayed calm as he looked at Magnum and said, "I''m indeed not a student at Capital University. But this doesn''t mean that I can¡¯t take this bus." "Still trying to mess around, huh? If you still insist on not apologizing or getting off the bus, I''m going to call the police," Magnum threatened, taking out his mobile phone. There was a change in the way the students looked at Fade. Their eyes showed obvious hints of displeasure and disgust. Jasmine, in particr, had her brows tightly knitted together, expressing her displeasure as well. Fade shook his head and said, "Though I said that I am not a student at Capital University, I never said that I am not a teacher there. Is a teacher not allowed to take the school bus?" Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Hearing this, everyone in the bus fell into a state of shock. Then, they looked at Fade sarcastically. Magnum sneered, "Teacher? Did you say that you''re a teacher from our school? Do you think that we''re all fools? Do you think we would believe in such a lie?" Sounds of discussion starteding in from the surrounding students. "After wasting so much time, he turned out to be a liar!" "This guy is so funny. He even pretended to be a teacher at Capital University. Is he an idiot?" "That''s right. It should be more convenient to pretend to be a student than a teacher." "It''s a pity because I actually thought what he said was quite reasonable. Now it seems that he''s just..." Amidst the discussions, Jasmine also took a nce at Fade while a look of disdain shed across her delicate face. It seemed that she was very displeased with people like Fade, who loves ying tricks. Magnum stood right in front of Fade and shouted angrily, "Why are you still sitting here? Get up and get out of the car." Fade frowned and said, "I already said that I am a teacher at Capital University. Can''t a teacher of this school sit in the school bus?" "A teacher, of course, can sit in the school bus. But you can''t be a teacher at our school." Magnum shook his head and said, "The Capital University is not only one of the top universities in the country but also in the world. You need to have at least a doctorate degree in order to teach in our university. With your age and educational background, do you think you are qualified for it?" Fade shook his head and took out the wrinkled booklet from his luggage bag. He handed it to Magnum and said, "Read. This is the appointment letter the Capital University has sent me. I''m going to school now to report for work." Upon seeing that, Magnum paused. He hadn¡¯t expected Fade to be so well-prepared, and had even brought his appointment letter. However, when he saw the wrinkled booklet, Magnum immediately said with a sneer, "Don''t try to fool us with a fake letter. Do you really think that I would be fooled with such a clumsy trick like yours?" At the same time, the students around also started to jeer. "At least do better if you''re trying to fool us!" "That''s right. This wrinkled junk looks like it got picked up from the trash. There''s no way this is real." "Get out of the bus now. Stop wasting our time, or else we won''t be so courteous with you anymore." Fade frowned and said, "All of you are students of Capital University. Don''t you know how to identify the authenticity of the appointment letter? If you don''t believe me, you can check the information on the letter." While saying that, Fade opened the appointment letter and revealed a QR code for Magnum and the others to check it out. However, Magnum ignored Fade. Brushing the appointment letter off from Fade''s hand, he shouted, "Stop pretending, we are not interested in ying your game with you. Get off the bus now." "Otherwise, don''t me me for being harsh on you," Magnum threated, clenching his fist so tightly until it started creaking. With a smirk, he continued his threat, "Oh right, let it be known that I am the deputy president of the Taekwondo Association in the school. If you don''t get up now, I''ll let you have a taste of my fists." Hearing this, Fade took a nce at Magnum and then looked at the appointment letter on the ground. He said coldly, "You dropped my things. Shouldn''t you pick it up for me?" "I don''t think you know what the situation is right now! You''re still talking to me about these things? Trying to dig your own grave, huh?" Magnum barked angrily as he swung his fists at Fade, trying to intimidate him. Then, he raised his foot and stamped hard on the appointment letter. However, Fade did not move an inch. He did not intend to avoid his fist at all. Instead, he stared at Magnum coldly and said in a deep voice, "You''ll regret what you''re doing." "I won''t be the one regretting anything!" Seeing that Fade was unfazed, Magnum grew even more furious. His expression grew cold as he threw a punch at Fade. This time, he was serious and aimed his fist right at Fade''s face. Some of the girls covered their eyes and turned their heads away upon seeing such a powerful fist thrusting towards Fade. They did not dare to look at it because they knew that it was going to be a powerful hit. Jasmine''s eyes flickered slightly when she saw this situation. She felt that even though Magnum''s actions were a little too much, it was nothing aspared to the liar''s actions. Just when everyone thought that this punch was about to hit Fade, Fade moved and blocked his punch with ease. "How did you..." Magnum couldn''t help but be taken aback. Then, before he could react, Fade pped Magnum in the face. A bright red palm print instantly appeared on Magnum''s face, causing the area to be red and swollen. Magnum held his cheek angrily. He red at Fade and said, "You, you actually dared to hit me-" This p was a blow to both his body and spirit, especially since this happened in front of Jasmine. Feeling extremely humiliated, Magnum continued to re at Fade. The other students in the bus had certainly not expected that. They were all stunned for a moment as they could not believe that Magnum, the deputy president of Taekwondo Association, would be defeated by Fade this easily. Jasmine was also surprised at what she saw. A look of fear shed across her pretty face as she unconsciously took a few steps back. Her delicate body had started to tremble gently. Just at this moment, Magnum came back to his senses. With a face full of resentment, he roared, "Let''s fight this liar together and beat his lying a*s to death!" Suddenly, many boys stood up, intending to attack Fade together. After all, Magnum was their senior and also a member of the student union. For juniors, it was a good idea to curry favor with him. Besides that, there were also people who wanted to show off their power in front of Jasmine. Just as everyone was filled with indignation and was ready to start the fight, a sudden whistle sounded from the side of the school bus, attracting the attention of everyone. They turned around and saw a ck Mercedes stopping by the side of the school bus. If a Mercedes-Benz was considered normal, then, it was the person who came down from the Mercedes-Benz that surprised all the students. This was because the 50 year-old bespectacled man in a suit was Walter Loh, the Director of the Disciplinary Department of Capital University. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After Walter got out the car, he proceeded to get on the bus. The students stared at him in bewilderment. "Why is Mr. Loh here?" "What''s he doing here on a school bus? Is he here to pick up a student?" "No way, Mr. Loh is the Director of the Disciplinary Department. He is considered top management in Capital University. It would be impossible for such a person to speciallye here to pick a student up." "What is he doing here then?" "How would I know? Look, Mr. Loh ising up." Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 Under the watchful gazes of the students, Walter got on the bus. He looked around and saw the scene in the bus. He frowned and said in a deep voice, "What''s going on? So much noise-" Seeing this, Magnum quickly stood up with a smile on his face. He walked up to Mr. Loh and said, "Hi Mr. Loh. I am Magnum, a year four student of the business school. I am the person in charge of this bus transportation. We just met a scammer on the bus, so-" Just as Magnum was about to im credit for his work, Walter¡¯s eyes fell on Fade. He paused, then proceeded to take out his phone. He then looked up at Fade again, seeming to have confirmed that it was the person he had been looking for. Walter¡¯ s expression immediately changed. Without waiting for Magnum to finish his exnation, he rushed over and said to Fade enthusiastically, "Are you Mr. Chen? Mr. Fade Chen?" Fade nodded and said, "Yes, I am and you are-" Walter extended his hands and said hospitably, "Mr. Chen, I am Walter Loh, Director of the Educational Administration at Capital University. I was informed that you had arrived in Capital City, so I came to escort you to the school. There was traffic on the road, so I got here a littlete. Do forgive me, Mr. Chen." "Oh, Mr. Loh! It''s alright. I can go to school by myself. I don¡¯t have to trouble you, Mr. Loh," Fade replied calmly. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Upon hearing this, Mr. Loh quickly shook his head and said, "It''s no trouble to pick you up, Mr. Chen. Initially, the Principal wanted toe together, but something came up. So, I came alone. So sorry for making you wait." "Don¡¯t be, Mr. Loh!" Fade said with a light nod. He knew that the old man must have used his connections to get him this position, and had learned something about him which was why he was being so respectful and weing. Just then, the students looked at the two in shock and disbelief. They hadn''t expected Fade to really be a teacher from Capital university, and Mr. Loh had even come to greet him personally. They were all stunned, unable to think clearly. Magnum was also shocked. He looked at Walter and then at Fade. He still found it hard to believe as he said, "Mr. Loh, about the scammer, we-" Walter looked at Magnum and impatiently said, "Yes, I''ve been made aware of it. You should report it to the police, there''s no need to tell me about it." "Uh..." Magnum fell speechless. Walter grew even more impatient when he saw this. "What, you can''t even do something this simple? Do you need me to do it?" "No, Mr. Loh, that''s not what I meant-" Magnum shook his hand in panic. At this moment, Fade stated calmly, "Mr. Loh, the scammer that Magnum was referring to is me." Upon hearing this, Walter was so shocked then he red at Magnum and questioned, "What? What did you do to Mr. Chen-" Magnum''s face paled. "Mr. Loh, this, this was just a misunderstanding. I identally-" "You identally threw my appointment letter on the floor and stepped on it?" Fade pointed to the book lying on the floor of the bus corridor. Walter looked down and grew even more furious. "Magnum, what have you done?" Magnum quickly bent down, picked up the appointment letter, and wiped the book clean using his clothes. Then he handed it to Fade, bowed and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have doubted you. I¡ª" Fade took the letter and stuffed it into his luggage. He then cut him off ndly, "I told you that you were going to regret it if you stepped on my booklet." Hearing this, Magnum bowed his head even lower and his voice trembled. "Mr. Chen, I am sorry, I was wrong." Walter also said quickly, "Mr. Chen, I will punish him when we go back to school. Please get off the bus with me and I''ll escort you to school." "Forget about the punishment, it wasn''t a big mistake, he was just trying to show off," Fade answered coldly. While speaking, Fade stood up, picked up his luggage and got out of the bus with Walter. As he walked passed Jasmine, he nced at her coldly. Jasmine felt his gaze burning into her. She immediately lowered her head. After all, she was indeed the one who had misunderstood Fade''s intentions. She had thought that he was here to talk to her, but it turned out that he was indeed a teacher and was uninterested in her. She had been overconfident about the matter. Fade and Walter got off the school bus, and Fade was led into Mr. Loh''s Mercedes respectfully before the car drove away. Sighs of relief echoed in the bus. Then, the students started chatting about it. "I really didn''t expect him to be a teacher at Capital University." "Yeah, he barely looks 25! Normally, people at this age would still be studying for a masters degree. How could he be a teacher?" "It''s not that surprising for him to be a teacher. What''s even more shocking is that, as an ordinary teacher, he was able to receive such a warm wee from Mr. Loh. There must be something extraordinary about him." "Definitely. You know, thest time Walter came to greet someone like this, was when a Nobel Prize winner came to our university." The discussions of the students caused Magnum to feel like his face was burning. The discussions made Magnum''s face burn in embarrassment and humiliation. He lowered his head and didn''t say a single word, his expression grim. Jasmine bit her lips, her expression a grim shade as well. One and a half hourter, Fade and Walter arrived at Capital University. With Walter personally weing him, Fade finished the admissions quick and received his pass. He had officially be a distinguished professor at the Chinese Medicine School in Capital University. Afterpleting the process, Walter sent Fade to the staff''s apartment personally and arranged a ce for Fade to live in. "Mr. Chen, due to theck of time in preparing for the things you need, the apartment condition is subpar. We will arrange better amodation for youter on." Fade looked at the apartment. It was an average single apartment. A small room sat next to a bathroom, a kitchen, and a small balcony. Although the area was small, it was quite convenient for him as he lived alone. So, Fade didn''t really mind. He waved his hand and said, "There''s no need forthat. This apartment is great, I''ll live here!" "Mr. Chen, but you are a big shot. Our school-" Walter continued. Fade interrupted him and said, "I''m here to teach, and not for leisure purposes. You don''t have to treat me differently in terms of material conditions." "Sure. Then we''ll do it as you please." Walter quickly nodded. "If you have any requests in the future, you can call me anytime." "Yes, thank you for the trouble." Fade nodded, then sent Walter away. After putting away his luggage, he settled down in the apartment. Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 After tidying up the apartment, Fade gave Joey, his junior, a call to tell her that he had arrived, and that he was going to go meet her. Fade then walked out of the apartment and went to the campus. As one of the top two universities in the country, Capital University had excellent facilities, and the campus was huge. As Fade was not familiar with the campus, he got lost and couldn''t find the way to where he wanted to go for a long while. He gged down a girl by the side of the road and asked, "Excuse me, could you point me towards the Archeology Department?" Joey majored in archaeology, which was not the most popr major at the university. When Fade first heard about the major she was taking, he was surprised to hear that Capital University even offered such a major. Fade had thought that the girl would point him towards where he needed to go, but to his surprise, she red at him. "Men are all the same," she muttered before turning to leave. His question had been left unanswered. Fade was confused. Wasn''t he just asking for directions? He didn''t think that he was being rude. Why did this girl seem to hold a grudge against him? Were all the girls from prestigious universities this arrogant? Fade thought of Jasmine, the girl he had met on the bus, and this girl whom he had just met, and immediately had the impression that all girls from Capital University were arrogant. Shaking his head, Fade put his doubt aside. He then asked for directions from a boy. "Excuse me, can you tell me where the Archaeology Department is?" Fade expected the guy to not help him either. To his surprise, the boy smiled excitedly after hearing Fade''s question and responded, "The department''s right over there. Just take a turn at the end of this road and you''ll get there." "Thank you, I¡ª" Fade expressed his gratitude and was about to leave. However, the boy looked very enthusiastic as he walked over to Fade''s side, winked and said, "I''ll walk you there, dude." "There''s no need, I can go alone." Fade was surprised by his enthusiasm. The boy replied, "It''s no trouble at all. I''m heading there too, so let''s go together!" "Oh, you''re going to the Archeology Department too!" Fade was a little surprised. The boy winked, pointed to the boys who were hurriedly walking along the road, and said to Fade, "See, they'' re going to the department of archaeology too." "Oh, so many people go to the Department of Archaeology! When did Capital City''s Department of Archaeology be such a popr major?" Fade asked in surprise. The guy patted Fade on the shoulder and told him with a smile, "Dude, we''re all in the same gang. So, you don''t have to cover for yourself anymore. Don''t you know the reason why we''re going to the Archeology Department?" "Huh? What are you talking about?" Fade asked, puzzled. The boy looked at Fade and said, "Dude, there''s no need to hide. We''re all men. We all go to the Department of Archeology to see Joey Chen, the campus sweetheart. It''s nothing to be embarrassed about." "Oh!" This time, Fade was really shocked. He didn''t expect Joey to be the campus sweetheart of Capital University, and to be on the receiving end of so much attention from the boys. However, when he thought about his junior''s appearance and figure, it made sense that she was the campus sweetheart. Thinking of this, Fade felt relieved and could not help sighing. "We haven''t seen each other for more than a year. How is Joey now?" When the boy heard this, he looked at Fade in surprise and asked. "Dude, do you know Joey?" Fade nodded and replied, "Of course I do. I watched her grow up. We often yed together when we were young!" "Ah, so you''re Joey''s childhood sweetheart?" asked the boy. Fade nodded, "I guess you could say so." The boy looked at Fade''s serious face. Unable to hold back hisughter, he finally let out augh. "Bro," he said, "It seems you are more obsessed about Joey than we are! We only fantasized about being friends with Joey but you straight up fantasized about being her childhood sweetheart. I admire your imagination!" "I wasn''t imagining, what I just told you is true," Fade replied seriously. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The boy, however, did not believe it and smiled, "Alright bro, there''s no need to exin any further. I believe you." Upon seeing this, Fade knew that the guy did not believe him, but he did not exin any further. He changed the topic and asked about Joey. "Is Joey really popr in Capital University?" "Are you serious right now? She''s the campus sweetheart. She has been famous ever since she entered the university. All the students and teachers have fallen for her. Over the span of a single semester, the trash cans in the Archeology Department are filled to the top with the love letters she received." "Beside this, Joey is often the talk of the campus. Her reputation in school has been known for a long time, and even in themunity college of Capital City." "The talk of the campus? Her reputation?" Fade asked. He couldn''t help but think of the naughty and mischievous junior on Tianwu Mountain. He then mourned for the guys of the Capital University for a few minutes. The boy looked at Fade, shook his head, and said, "You don''t even know about her reputation, and you dare say that you are her childhood sweetheart? Your bluff has been called, my friend." Fade chuckled and didn''t exin any further. The boy continued, "When Joey first registered at our school, there was a rich kid in school who was interested in her. One evening, he drove a luxury car with flowers in hand and went downstairs to her dorm to confess to her. You know what happened next? Joey poured a basin of water on him, drenching the rich kid. But the key element of the story is that she had poured hot water on him, scalding him in the process. He was wailing in pain on the floor." "Once, the campus hunk of Capital University had brought flowers, a guitar, and a collection of poems to woo her. On a night of the full moon, he yed a song, and romantically confessed his love to Joey. Instead of getting swept off her feet, Joey found a group of middle-aged women and began to dance awkwardly to the tune of Little Apple, which obviously ruined the romantic atmosphere the campus hunk worked so hard to create." "Then, there was a very rich businessman who stopped Joey at the school gate and said that he wanted to make Joey his sugar baby. As a response, Joey immediately kicked him, and had him rolling on the ground in pain. He was then brought away by an ambnce, and that was that." "In short, Joey, our campus sweetheart has had countless adventures." Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 The boy went on endlessly about Joey''s stories. It was obvious that he was Joey''s hardcore admirer. Fade, who had been listening all this time, fell speechless. He thought to himself, "As expected, my junior''s personality hasn''t changed at all! She''s so lively, and she must have made a lot of people suffer because of her." They went on chatting, and it didn''t take long until they reached an old school building. The boy said to Fade, "Here we are. This is the Department of Archeology. Joey should be right inside." Fade looked at the old building crowded with boys, and the numbers looked to be gradually growing. Fade instantly understood the kind of attention Joey was getting at Capital University. "There are so many people here. Is there a special event today?" Fade asked. The boy looked at Fade and said, "Bro, it seems you are not a good fan! You don''t even know that today is the day that Joey is going to publicly ept confessions." "epting a confession in public? What?" Fade felt that he could not even keep up with his thoughts. The boy said, "Too many people try to go after Joey. They would send her flowers every day to express their love for her which annoyed her a lot. So, to avoid this trouble, Joey had announced last semester that she would find a venue to publicly receive everyone''s confession starting from this semester onwards. If you can impress her, maybe she will ept your confession." "What ¡ª" Fade was rendered speechless for a moment. The boy said, "After Joey announced the news, countless boys have been secretly preparing during this winter holiday. They are all looking to give Joey a surprise today. Even some outsiders are coming over to try and woo her after hearing the news In short, people are using this opportunity to win her over. Those who are rich will be throwing their money at this while those who aren''t will be using other efforts to court her." "Wow!" Just then, the crowd cheered. A man''s voice rang out, "Joey Chen, I like you, I really do. Ever since I first met you, I have already fallen for you. I¡ª" It seemed that someone had started to confess his love for her. However, before the boy could finish his words, a cold female voice sounded. "That''s it? Next!" The confession was immediately halted, followed by booing from the rest of the crowd. The boys who stood a distance away from the center of the event was not able to see everything unfold. They could not help but feel a little anxious about things and kept jumping into the air to find out what was going on. Seeing this, Fade took the lead and squeezed into the crowd and said, "Follow me." When the boy saw that Fade had easily squeezed into the crowd, he was delighted and quickly followed him. Following Fade to the inner circle of the event location, he patted Fade on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Bro, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong! You don''t look very buff!" Fade smiled and examined the situation around him. There was an old desk in front of the old building. Behind the desk, a girl whose hair was up in a ponytail, and looked to be around eighteen years old, was sitting on a stool. The girl was beautiful without any makeup on her, but she looked extremely exquisite, like the fresh lotus on a pond of water. She had caught everyone'' s attention. The girl ced hands on the desk, her face nk as she looked at the boy who stood in front of her and confessed his love to her. She didn''t seem like she was on the receiving end of a love confession ¡ª instead, she looked like the invigtor of an exam. After the boy who confessed left, another boy stood out. He looked at Joey and seemed to be anxious. He took out a piece of paper, took a deep breath and read, "Joey, I regret not doing more for you in the past. If God gave me another chance, I want to say three words to you, I love you. If I have to set a deadline to my love for you, I hope-" Before he finished his confession, Joey frowned and knocked on the table, interrupting the boy''s confession. "How old are you? Why are you confessing to me using such an outdated style? You are some. Besides, you should be able to memorize such a short paragraph. Reading your confession from a piece of paper? Where''s your sincerity?" The boy who was confessing his feelings felt so ashamed that he blushed. He then left in disgrace under the sound of the crowd''s booing andughter. Joey frowned and knocked on the table. She said in disdain, "What''s wrong? I''ve given you all a chance. Is this all that you¡¯ve prepared? How disappointing." Upon hearing that, the crowd roared with noise and many stepped forward to confess to her. Compared to the two just now, the remaining men who confessed were more well prepared. Some had prepared gifts, and some had thoughtfully collected various items rted to Joey''s interests. Although they were attentive, her heart remained unmoved. Joey immediately rejected them. Fade couldn¡¯t help but smile as he witnessed the scene before him. He thought to himself, "Joey is still the same. Wherever she goes, excitement follows." After the confession were consecutively rejected by Joey, the crowd grew nervous. At one point, no one dared to go up. Fade looked at the boy beside him, who was excited and anxious. He asked with a smile, "Aren''t you her fanatical admirer? Why don''t you go up and have a try?" The boy shook his head and nervously said, "My love for Joey is hidden at the bottom of my heart. I''m only willing to convey my love for her through secretly watching over her. I would rather be a big tree beside Joey, silently protecting her by her side." Fade instantly understood what he meant. This was just another guy whose head was muddled with fantasies, but when it truly counted, he was nothing but a coward who was too afraid to act. The atmosphere grew tense as no one had the courage to go into the spotlight for another confession. Joey drummed her fingers against the table as she announced, "There''s no one else? Alright then, let¡¯s call it a day. I''m going to leave-" "Wait, Joey, I''m here!" Just as Joey was about to leave, a loud voice sounded. Then, a well-dressed young man in a designer suit emerged from the crowd. As soon as the man came forward, people started cheering him on. People from the crowd began to discuss who he was. Fade looked at the boy next to him with curiosity and said, "He is-" The boy looked like he was gnashing his teeth as he said, "This guy is Lebron Zhu. His family is in the trading business in the southern area, and his family property is over several billion yuan. He is the rich kid who has been actively pursuing Joey." Lebron stood up with a confident smile and walked towards Joey. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Seeing this, Joey said, "Oh, it''s you, Lebron. You may start now." Hearing this, Lebron dived his right hand into his jacket pocket and took out a small gift box, shing it to the crowd with a confident smile. Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 Seeing this, another uproar broke out amongst the crowd. "What is Lebron going to do?" "This gift looks pretty special!" "What''s so special? Isn''t it just a ring or something like that?" "Haha, you are so naive. A diamond ring like that is at least a few thousands or ten thousands of yuan. Can you afford it?" "So what if I can''t afford it? Isn''t this too old-fashioned? Using a ring for confession. How can Joey ept this?" In the midst of the discussion, Lebron smiled confidently. He then opened the small gift box in his hand, revealing a sparkling ring. He confessed to Joey in a loud voice, "Joey, this is a heartfelt gift I have prepared for you." Joey looked over and saw that there was a sparkling diamond ring in the gift box, which looked extremely gorgeous. However, Joey wasn''t really interested in it. She asked ndly, "A diamond ring? This is so old-fashioned. Do you think I will ept it? Besides, we are not close enough for me to ept this diamond ring!" As soon as she finished speaking, many students started to cheer. "Well done, Joey. Don''t get induced by the wealth of the rich kid." "I told you, Joey is not materialistic. Money is not a problem to her at all." "That''s right. Lebron didn''t think this through at all. His diamond ring can¡¯t even bepared to the thoughtfulness of the others who had prepared drawings of Joey." "Haha, stop thinking that you are better than others just because you have money. There are some things that you still can''t achieve even if you have money." Under the crowd''s discussion and ridicule, Lebron nced at them with disdain and despise. Then he continued with confidence, "Joey, don''t reject me yet. Let me introduce my gift to you." "This diamond ring is called the ''Tear of the Ocean''. It was mined from Africa more than two hundred years ago. Later, it was bought and made into this exquisite piece by a European businessman." "A Belgium princess liked this diamond ring so much that she bought it and wore it as her wedding ring. Since then, the diamond ring has been donned on the fingers of many European royal families and aristocrats. Thest time anybody saw this diamond ring was 30 years ago at an Earlington banquet of the royal family." "But through a connection, my family had located this ring and spent 100 million yuan to buy it." "This represents my feelings for you. It also represents how important you are to our family, Joey." "Joey, please be my girlfriend!" Lebron held the diamond ring up, with a smile on his face, and confidently knelt with one knee in front of Joey as he spoke. The students were stunned after hearing Lebron''s speech. They stared at the sparkling ring, which seemed to emit the aura of the sea. It looked like a refined antique from the old European dynasties. Just then, the students who had been mocking Lebron were immediately let out heavy sighs. "A diamond ring that is worth 100 million yuan. That''s so generous!" "It''s not about the price, but the story of this diamond ring. It''s too magnificent! This is the jewelry that has been worn by the European royal family. It''s priceless!" "It seems that Lebron really put in a lot of effort into this. Bravo." The boys were all shocked by Lebron''s gesture, and their faces were full of helplessness, while the girls had almost gone feral. "Tears of the Ocean! How romantic." If a man did this for me, I would surely ept his confession." "Joey, what are you still hesitating about? Hurry up and ept his love!" "No matter how much Joey didn''t care about money, she won'' t be able to hold out on something like this!" Amidst the noisy discussion, Lebron looked at Joey again and assuredly confessed his feelings, "Joey, please ept my love!" At this moment, many students who were watching also shouted, "Say yes, say yes, say yes!" However, Joey still felt indifferent in the moment, and her tone was tinged with mockery as she inquired, "Lebron, is this your so-called sincerity?" Lebron was caught off guard by this. After a moment, he said in astonishment. "Joey, this is the Tear of the Ocean, I..." Joey waved her hand. She interrupted him with a frown and told Lebron, "I don''t care if your diamond ring is called the ''Tear of the Ocean'' or the ''Rock of the Yellow Earth''. It doesn''t make any difference to me." "But, the Tear of the Ocean is from the European royal family-" Lebron continued to exin. Joey said, "The royal family of Europe? What does that have to do with me? Are you saying that just because this ring was used by the royal family, it''s more superior to everything else? So, in the end, you''re still using money as a measure for your feelings." "In my eyes, this gift of yourscks sincerity. Next!" With a wave of her hand, Joey motioned for Lebron to step away. Everyone fell into a state of shock. They didn''t expect Joey to actually reject Lebron''s confession. After all, it was a diamond ring worth 100 million yuan. For a moment, everyone was astonished. Lebron stood rooted to his spot as his face fell. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He red at Joey as he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth in anger.. "Joey, I''ve been so nice to you, but you''ve humiliated me in public. I''m going to kill you, you b*tch-" As he shouted, Lebron took out a dagger and rushed towards Joey, face full of fury and rage. Everyone paused in shock at this unexpected scene. When they came back to their senses, they staggered back in fright, shouting at the scene in front of them.. Fade nced coldly at Lebron, and was about to step forward to stop him. However, just as Fade was about to take action, someone else yelled. "Kill him!" "Go stop him." Almost instantly, the students saw two shadows approaching Lebron at an incredibly high speed. Before Lebron could react to this, a muscr man punched Lebron in the stomach and knocked him down to the ground. The other skinny man grabbed Lebron''s right hand and snatched the dagger from him. Lebron was immediately knocked down to the ground by the two. He held his stomach in pain. He looked at the two people in front of him and said fiercely, "How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? I''m going to kill you. I¡ª" Before Lebron finished speaking, the crowd separated, and a young man with yellow hair, dressed in expensive clothing stepped out. The man walked up to Lebron, raised his right foot and gave Lebron a hard kick. Immediately, Lebron rolled over on the ground, wailing in pain. The man snorted and chided at Lebron, "Did you just say that you want to kill me?" "F*ck you-" Lebron cursed in pain as he lifted his head. Once he had a good look of the man, he immediately stopped and said, "Young Master Chung, y-you¡ª I didn''t know that it was you, I''m sorry-" Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Just then, a thin and poised-looking young man in a in gray suit walked over. Although the outfit brands on the man''s body could not be identified, judging from the design and quality, it was obviously not the average mall apparel brand. Their value may not be any lesser than the luxury clothes donned by Young Master Chung. The poised man looked at Lebron and said softly, "It''s okay to express your feelings. But if you get angry and hurt people, then you have crossed the line." Upon hearing this, Lebron looked at the man and shivered again. He said in a hurry, "Young Master Luo, I¡¯ve realized my mistake. I won''t ever do that again." "Hah! Are you expecting something like this to happen again!" Wilton snorted coldly and turned to the burly men beside him, "Finish him and drag him out." The muscr man was about to do as told, but Centro, who was next to him, motioned something to him. The skinny man then stepped forward and stopped the muscr man. Upon seeing this, Wilton frowned and looked at Gentro unhappily. "Gentro, what do you mean by this? This guy treated Joey like that, and yet you''re stopping me from finishing him off? Are you guys colluding with one another?" Gentro looked at him without much expression on his face, and replied softly, "Though he is guilty, your punishment is too much. Moreover, today is Joey''s confession day. It''s not appropriate to shed blood at this event." "What if I think that it is appropriate?" Wilton looked at Gentro, tit for tat. Gentro looked calm and answered softly, "Well, I don''t think it''s appropriate." For a moment, the two stared each other down, as if they were about to fight. Just then, Joey knocked on the table and said impatiently, "If you want to fight, go somewhere else. Don''t stay here and waste my time." Upon hearing this, both Wilton and Gentro looked over at Joey, and their expressions changed. Wilton nced at Lebron and said coldly, "Joey has spoken. You got lucky today. Leave!" Gentro also took a look at Lebron and said ndly, "Off you go!" "Thank you, Young Master Chung, Young Master Luo. Thank you¡ª" Lebron left hurriedly. He was so embarrassed and left in a state so different from how he first appeared at the event. Both Wilton and Gentro turned around and looked at Joey with smiles on their face. When the students around saw this, they grew excited, and the discussion got louder once again. The boy next to Fade red at the two men with a look of envy, jealousy, and hatred. Seeing this, Fade could not help but ask, "What''s wrong? Who are these two guys?" The boy gritted his teeth and answered, "They are the most popr campus hunks of Capital University. They are also well-known for being the rich kids at our University. More importantly, they are both admirers of Joey." "The narcissist is called Wilton Chung. He''s the young master of the Chung family in Capital City. He''s known as ''Mr. Wild'', noted for his high-profile character." "The superficial one is Gentro Luo, the young master of the Luo family in Capital City. He looks polite, but I think that he''s fake. His nickname is ''Mr. Gentle''." "Both of them have been trying to woo Joey for a long time now." After hearing this, Fade finally understood. Wilton and Gentro seemed to be men in Capital University with the highest chance of scoring it with Joey. Lebron appeared to be inferiorpared to their family background and who they were individually. No wonder Lebron was so vulnerable in front of them. As for other college boys in Capital University, they were even lessparable to the two men. No wonder most of the boys looked like they were about to kill the two men. Fade sort of understood what was going on here. Wilton then took a step forward and said with a smile, "Joey, I have been prepping for months for today. This is how I feel about you, and I hope you can see it." After that, Wilton pped his hands. Then, everyone heard an engine roar. The crowd started to separate. Everyone looked over. They were surprised to see that there was a line of sports cars driving in their direction. There were all kinds of luxury cars -Maybach, Lamborghini, Rolls- Royce...and there were more than a dozen of them lined up. "Wow, there are so many luxury cars-" "My God, there are like 20 of them. I think these might be worth more than 100 million yuan!" "You can''t just look at the price. Some of these luxury cars are limited edition. You can''t even get it with money!" All the students were shocked. However, Wilton was not done yet. He continued to p with a smile on his face. Suddenly, someone appeared with a stack of documents. Everyone took a good look and found that the documents were property ownership documents, and they eximed again. "One house in Spring Garden is about ten million yuan." "That''s not a big deal. Look at that, the cheapest vi in Stealth Bay is worth more than 50 million yuan." "And that''s the document of ownership ofmercial buildings. That''s a hot spot shop in the second- tier area of the Capital City, and it costs at least ten million yuan." "All these real estate and stores, they must be worth hundreds of millions, right?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Are these the gifts that Wilton has prepared for Joey?" "These are more than enough to marry a top tier actress! Wilton is spending such a huge sum of money on these gifts for Joey." "Is she really worth all this?" All of the students were shocked to the point of speechlessness. They didn''t expect Wilton to be this generous. Compared to this, Lebron''s Tears of Ocean was pathetic andme. Even Fade was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Wilton would spend hundreds of millions for Joey. It seemed like he had underestimated Joey''s charm. However, unlike the surprised crowd, Joey looked calm. She nced at everything Wilton had prepared and didn''t show any interest in them. She asked in return, "Wilton, do you think there is any difference between your behavior and Lebron''s?" Wilton was stunned for a moment, and then he replied with a smile, "Joey, my love for you is much greater than Lebron''s. My love for you is evidently ¡ª" Before Wilton could finish his sentence, Joey waved her hand and said impatiently, "Stop being cringy. Next!" Upon hearing this, Wilton''s face fell, and he looked a little displeased. However, at this instance, Centro stepped up. Everyone''s gaze then shifted to Centro. They wanted to see how Centro would confess his feelings to Joey. The girls at the scene were especially curious about this. Their eyes shimmered as they looked at Gentro while some girls had even started to yell in excitement. Evidently,pared to the arrogant and condescending Wilton, Gentro was more quiet, elegant, andposed which interested the girls more. Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Under everyone''s watchful gaze, Gentro walked over to Joey, looked at her softly, and said, "Joey, there''s nothing that could represent my feelings for you, so I didn''t prepare anything. The only thing I can give you is my love. Please believe me, I really love you, I¡ª" Gentro¡¯s expression was sincere, his tone gentle, and he was extremely refined and handsome. Many girls were about to fall for him as they witnessed his confession. However, Joey was not touched at all and even seemed a little frustrated. She waved her hand to interrupt Gentro and said coldly, "Sorry. I can''t feel your love." "Joey, I..." Gentro was a little anxious and wanted to exin himself. But before he could, Joey started to get up and said, "And that''s a wrap. I''m leaving." At that, Joey began to take her leave. The students were disappointed, but not surprised. After all, Joey had already rejected admirers such as Wilton and Gentro. Who else would still dare confess their love to her? After hearing Joey''s words, Wilton''s face darkened and he looked a little unhappy. His body moved slightly, and he felt like he wanted to approach Joey and stop her right there. As for Gentro, he slightly lowered his head and seemed to be thinking about something. Fade noticed Wilton¡¯s actions, and he tensed his body, ready to defend Joey in case Wilton decided to attack her. Just then, someone shouted, "Joey Chen, I love you, marry me!" When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but feel startled. They looked over to the source of the voice at the same time to see who was the guy that wasn''t afraid of failure and still had the guts to confess his love even after Mr. Wild and Mr. Gentle''s failed confession. Under everyone''s persistent gazed, a handsome short- haired guy rushed toward Joey. He then hugged Joey in front of everyone. The short-haired guy even gave Joey a kiss on her cheek in public. "Ah ¡ªthis-" The crowd was shocked and angry. Wilton and Centre''s jaw dropped at the same time, and they almost couldn''t control the urge to rush forward. "Who on earth is this guy? How could he be so intimate with Joey?" "He, he kissed Joey! I''m going to kill someone." "Kill this fellow!" The scene quickly turned into a chaotic, angry mess. Just as everyone was about to lose control, someone suddenly yelled, "Look at that person¡¯ Adam''s Apple and chest." Hearing this, everyone fixed their eyes and realized that the short-haired and handsome person who was holding Joey in their arms turned out to be a woman. When everyone saw this, they started calming down even as they watched the scene before them in shock. "What, what''s going on?" "A girl confessed her love to Joey." "They are so intimate. Is Joey a lesbian?" "No, I can''t ept this. My campus sweetheart, my Joey..." Everyone was stunned. Even Fade staggered and almost fell to the ground. He looked at Joey with a puzzled look and said in his heart, "We were together for so many many years, yet I didn''t know she had this preference. How did I not know about this?" "Joey!" Fade couldn''t help but shout out. Joey, who was hugging the short-haired girl, could not help but look over when she heard the voice. Her gaze fell on Fade within the crowd. A look of astonishment immediately appeared on her face, before she ran towards him. "Fade, you''re here!" After that, Joey threw herself into Fade''s arms and gave him a big hug while smiling ear to ear. When the people around saw this, they were again shocked to their core and felt their scalps turn numb again. "What is this? Is she hugging a short- haired person again?" "Could it be another woman?" "No, that''s not right. Look, this time it''s a man, it''s really a man." "D*mn, Joey hugged a man that tightly. I''m about to go crazy.¡± "Look, that man just rubbed Joey''s head with his hand. I''m going to kill him. Don''t stop me." Everyone was was close to losing it when they saw the two embracing one another. Even Wilton and Centro, who were calm just now, had turned their gaze to Fade and red at him. "Who are you? Get away from her!" Wilton rushed forward and bellowed at Fade. Gentro also came over and said, "Joey, I really don''t understand your choice." Upon seeing this, Fade nced at the two people and was ready to speak. However, Joey took the initiative and looked at the two people as she said, "What does his identity have anything to do with you? And what does it matter to you, what kind of person I choose?" "Don''t waste your breath on them. Let''s go, Fade!" Joey held Fade''s arm close and led him away. Behind them, everyone stared daggers at Fade, fighting the urge to kill him. "H-he is so intimate with Joey!" "Joey calls him so affectionately. Could he be her brother?" "Are you stupid? Why would anyone address or refer to their brother this affectionately?" "I can feel my heart breaking. Joey has been stolen by this guy." Wilton looked at them, gritting his teeth. He wanted to go and beat Fade up. But at the moment, Gentro turned and left. Seeing this, Wilton stamped his foot hard and then turned away too. When they arrived at a quiet, secluded corner, Joey reached up and embraced Fade tightly. She asked happily, "Fade, why are you here?" Fade smiled and replied, "I''ve just arrived today. Master called me personally, so how dare I not to come? Besides, I haven''t seen you in such a long time. I miss you so much!" "Really? You''re not lying, are you!" Joey pouted her cute little mouth and looked at Fade. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Fade gently scratched Joey''s nose and said with a smile, "How would I lie to my Little Joey!" On the other side, the handsome, short-haired girl who followed them saw the intimate act between the two, gently coughed and said, "Joey, I''ll take my leave first if you have something else to do." "Yankee, hold on, let me introduce him to you!" Joey stopped the short-haired girl and pulled her back, and put her arms around her back intimately. This made Fade look curiously at the two. "Joey, this is-you guys can''t really be-" Joey looked at Fade''s startled expression andughed. She said, "Fade, you have misunderstood. This is Yankee Meng, my roommate and senior." "Roommate, senior, just now you guys ¡ª" Fade was confused and surprised at the same time. Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Joey exined, "We don''t have many students in archaeology, let alone female students. Across four batches, Yankee and I make up the entire female student demographic. Therefore, we live in the same dormitory. As for what happened just now, it was all an act. I asked Yankee to do that on purpose, just to make those annoying boys give up." "Oh, I see!" Upon hearing this, Fade finally understood. At the same time, he couldn''t help to think that Joey''s mischievous character still hadn''t changed at all! Yankee looked at Fade with curiosity, appraising him from head to toe. Joey then exined to Yankee, "Yankee, this is Fade Chen, my senior, and also my older brother." "Oh!" Upon hearing this, Yankee was confused. "You guys-" Joey simply exined, "Fade and I grew up and studied at the same ce, that¡¯s why we''re close." "Oh, I see." Yankee nodded, then naturally stretched out her right hand to Fade, and greeted, "Hello, Mr. Chen." Fade shook hands with Yankee with a smile and said, "You need not be so formal. You are a friend of Joey''s. You can address me by my name. If you don''t mind, you think of me as a brother too, just like Joey." Yankee smiled and said, "I''d better call you Fade, then." "Okay! Then I''ll call you Yankee." Fade said with a smile, and Yankee nodded in agreement. "Fade, stop flirting." Joey held Fade''s arm and said with a smile, ''Ts not often that you''d drop by for a visit. Let''s go. Dinner''s on me." "Nice!" Fade nodded, then looked at Yankee and said, "Yankee, join us!" "Of course. Let''s not forget that Yankee is my ''boyfriend'' now!" While she spoke, Joey held Yankee with one hand as the three of them walked out together. Fade was not familiar with Capital University, so he let Joey lead the way. Soon, the three of them walked out of the school gate and came to a welldecorated hotel. Yankee pointed to the hotel and said, "Let''s dine here." Fade looked at the five-star hotel rating, and then at Joey in surprise. "Joey, since when have you be so generous? You''re inviting me to dinner at a five-star hotel. I still remember that when you were a child, you wouldn''t even let me take a bite out of your sweet potato!" "Don''t be silly!" Joey red at Fade, and then shot him a smile. "It''s my treat, but you''re footing the bill." Hearing this, Fade was momentarily stunned. He thenughed and said, "So, that''s what you mean by ''treat''! It''s your treat but I¡¯ll be paying." "Don''t be so stingy! Master already told me that you have made a lot of money. Can¡¯t you spare some change and treat your own sister to a meal?" Joey held Fade''s arm and began acting like a spoiled child. Fade was speechless. Joey pulled Yankee before Fade. She winked at Fade and said, "Yankee is not bad, right?" "Umm, yeah, she is pretty great!" Fade looked at Yankee and then nodded his head. Although Yankee had short hair and could easily be mistaken for a boy from afar, her features were actually very delicate up close. She was a very handsome girl of about 172 centimeters with a slender figure. It could be said that Yankee was definitely beautiful. Hearing Fade''s response, Joey blinked and said, "Fade, if you treat us to dinner, I''ll let Yankee be your girlfriend. How about that?" "Ah, this-" Fade was shocked for a moment. "Didn''t you say that Yankee is pretty great? Let me tell you, Yankee is not only pretty, but also has a great figure. I saw it myself when we were sleeping together. Fade, let me tell you ¡ª" The petite girl rambled on, pouring out every single thought on her mind for all to hear. Despite being open- minded, Yankee''s face became slightly hot with embarrassment. She covered Joey''s mouth and red at her, saying, "Joey, stop talking nonsense!" Joey didn''t think anything was wrong. She continued to talking about Fade to Yankee. "Yankee, let me tell you, Fade''s pretty decent as well. Don''t be deceived by his current appearance. If he dresses up, he can be quite the charming fellow." "Besides, Fade is a man of power, with the riches to match up to it. He would surely meet your criteria for a boyfriend. Last time, didn''t you say that you wanted to find a handsome, rich and masculine boyfriend? Fade is the best choice, I..." Fade knew that if he didn''t agree to treat them to dinner, who knew what else was going toe out of Joey''s mouth. He quickly stopped her and said, "I''ll treat you to dinner." "Thank you, Fade!" Joey smiled sweetly and then waltzed happily into the hotel with Yankee. Fadeughed out loud behind them. He shook his head and then entered the hotel. The three of them found a seat by the window, and ordered a lot of food that they wanted to eat. Then, they began to chat while eating. Joey and Yankee''s conversation naturally revolved around the events of Capital University, while Fade told them what had happened after he left the mountain. He told them stories of some of his experiences with much exaggeration, sending the two girls into throes ofughter. Fade ate and continued with a smile, "I''m not bluffing. I''m definitely a big boss at Dragonville City. Over there, I can say that my words are all that matters in the city. If I so much as stomp my foot, the entire Dragonville City will shake. I''ve fought every martial artist there, and none of them dare raise a finger in protest of me." N?velDrama.Org ? content. "And, let me tell you, in Dragonville, people don''t dare to call me by name, they refer to me as Master Chen." Upon hearing that, the two girlsughed even more heartily. Yankee covered her mouth while her throat erupted inughter. Then she talked to Joey in a low voice, "Joey, I wasn''t expecting your brother to be so funny. When I firstid eyes on him, he seemed like a boring guy to me. I didn''t expect him to be so outgoing and talkative. Even his tall tales are amusing." Joey blinked her eyes, and she understood what Yankee meant. After all, to the ordinaryyman, Fade''s story, such as challenging the whole of Dragonville, sending tremors across the city with a stomp, would sound like utter exaggeration. It wasn''t something easy to believe. However, Joey knew the extent of Fade''s power, and that the stories are nothing short of the truth. However, it wasn''t the kind of thing that could easily be exined, so she could only reply vaguely, "Yankee, while Fade maye off as boring andme, you will find that he is actually kind of friendly and charming once you get to know him. You will get it after spending more time with him." Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Yankee blinked her eyes, held Joey''s arm and leaned over. She joked, "Joey, I am now your ''boyfriend''. Are you going to ditch me?" "Fine, fine, I won''t ditch you, Yankee. I will let my brother stay single and lonely!" Joey said with a smile as she held Yankee. Seeing this, Fadeughed, "Joey, how can you do this to me?" "However, there''s one thing you are wrong about. Your brother is not single and lonely. I''m Master Chen, a famous man in Dragonville. You won''t believe how many beautiful women are chasing after me there..." "Joey, herees another tall tale!" Yankee guffawed while covering her mouth with her hand, and Joey followed suit. Just as the three of them were conversing merrily, a person came over suddenly and said in a disdainful tone, "Is there even a Master Chen within the circle of martial arts? Why haven''t I heard of him? Miss Chen, please beware of swindlers." The neer''s words were like a bucket of ice poured over their merry mood, and they turned to face the intruder. It was a young man around the age of 26 or 27 years old. He had short-hair, thick eyebrows, big eyes and a stocky build. The man had a smile on his face, which seemed both confident and disdainful. Although he was by no means an ugly man, his presence gave off an uneasy vibe. Fade frowned and asked, "Who are you? Is something the matter?" The young man nced at Fade and ignored him. He looked straight at Joey and forced a smile. He addressed, "Miss Joey, my name is Ladarius Szeto. I would like to invite you to dinner." "Ladarius Szeto?" Joey repeated the name, and the sound of it did not ring any bells for her. Then she replied coldly, "Thanks for your kind offer, but as you can see, I am already eating. There''s no need to invite me to dinner.." Upon hearing this, Ladarius did not leave. He stared at the dishes on the table and said with disdain, "Miss Joey is extremely gorgeous! She is like an angel descending from heaven. It''s a low- blow for you to be treated to such shabby food." "I specially requested for the head chef of the hotel to prepare a feast. So, I would like to invite Mis Joey to dine with me." Ladarius extended yet another invitation. Hearing this, Joey grew a little unhappy and impatient. She frowned slightly and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know you, and there¡¯s no reason for you to invite me to dinner. Also, I don''t think this meal is shabby." Hearing this, Ladarius paused for a moment and then exined, "I think you still don''t get it, Miss Chen. Let me briefly introduce myself. I''m a student of Szeto Academy in the western suburbs of the Capital City. I came to the Capital City a week ago and heard of your name, so I came here today to invite you to have dinner with me. I hope Miss Chen can grant me the honor of epting my invitation." "Szeto Academy!" Hearing this name, Joey''s expression changed slightly, but she immediately rejected Ladarius coldly. "Regardless of where you came from, I''m not interested.." After saying that, Joey took a piece of meat and handed it to Fade intimately. She smiled and said, "Fade, this meat is delicious. Have some." Fade opened his mouth and ate the meat. He chewed it and smiled, "Yes, it sure is good." Seeing the two being so intimate, Ladarius''s expression turned grim. He looked at Fade and said in a deep voice, "You, scram!" Fade lowered his dining utensils, looked up at Ladarius and asked coldly, "Excuse me?" "Leave, I say! You don''t deserve to dine with Miss Chen!" Ladarius said arrogantly. Fade''s demeanor darkened, and he said in a frigid tone, "Who do you think you are? Who are you to say whether or not I deserve to dine with Joey?" Joey was also furious now. She lowered her bowl and utensils with force, looked at Ladarius and said, "Ladarius, I don''t know you. You have no say in my personal matters. Please leave." Ladarius did not leave. Instead, he continued to provoke Fade . "Miss Chen, you may not know this, but this guy is a conman. All he said earlier was ridiculous and fake. How dare a weak a*s like him im to be a martial artist." "Miss Chen, I''m doing this for your own good. I don''t want you to be cheated by some conman." Joey replied coldly, "I can judge for myself whether he is a conman or not. There is no cause for you to worry. Moreover, I have no need for outsiders interfering with my matters." Hearing this, Ladarius''s expression darkened and anger arose within him. He began exuding the aura of a warrior, "Miss Chen, you have been so deeply deluded that you can''t even tell what¡¯s real from fake anymore. I can''t let you fall into his trap. Thus, even at the cost of your happiness, I have to expose his scheme today and teach him a lesson." Ladarius carried himself with an air of importance as he spoke. He approached Fade and shouted, "Conman, didn''t you im to be an invincible martial artist from Dragonville? I'' ll give you a chance to prove yourself. Spar with me." Immediately, Ladarius''s aura heightened in ferocity. The imposing aura extended throughout the restaurant, nketing the area in an inexplicable pressure. Seeing this, Yankee began to worry. She held Joey''s arm and said, "Joey, this guy wants to beat your brother up. Let''s call the police!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Joey, however, remained as calm as the eye of a storm. She sat Yankee down and reassured her softly, "Yankee, don''t worry. This guy is a clown if he picks a fight with my brother." "But Joey, this Ladarius seems quite powerful! On the other hand, Fade, he..." Yankee replied worriedly. Joey remained rxed. She even added jokingly, "Yankee, you care so much about Fade''s safety. Have you fallen for him? Would you like me to y matchmaker for the two of you?" "Joey, please make sense of the situation! How can you still be in the mood to joke? This is a serious!" Yankee replied worriedly. "Don''t worry, nothing bad can possiblye of it." Joey smiled and calmed Yankee down. Then, she continued to enjoy her meal. Fade looked at Ladarius and said cidly, "Are you positive that you want to raise a hand against me?" Ladarius said arrogantly, ¡°Conman, do you want to surrender now, or do you want me to expose your fake storiester?" As he spoke, Ladarius clenched his fists so tightly that the crackling of his knuckles were as loud as fireworks. The corners of his mouth curled into a devious sneer. Fade shook his head lightly and replied coldly, "Today is my first day in Capital City. It''s not often that I get to dine with my sister, and yet you have shown up to put a damper on our mood. What a killjoy." "For the simple act of ruining my mood, you must face punishment." Fade''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Ladarius. Ladarius was shocked at Fade''s abrupt change in expression, but he came to his senses and asked coldly, "Punishment? I''d like to see what exactly you have in mind for me." Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 As he spoke, Ladarius charged forward with his burly figure. With his boulder-like fist, he aimed a punch at Fade¡¯s chest with an air of ferocity. The punch was intimidating, and it sliced through the air with such speed that the air around his fist screeched in agony. The colour drained from the face of the patrons dining in the restaurant, as they lowered their utensils involuntarily, fixating on the events unfolding before them. Even the martial artists among the guests let out exmations of surprise. "Judging from his momentum, his mastery must at the very least be of the ck Level!" "And for him to be at the Middle stage of the ck Level at such a young age. So young, yet so powerful!" "How incorrigible must that guy be to pick a fight with such a master of the martial arts!" The crowd''s chatter was heard by Yankee, which made her even more worried. She held Joey''s hand tightly and said, "Joey, did you hear that? Ladarius is a martial artist at the Middle stage of the ck Level. He is very powerful. Fade is in danger. You should stop them now." Joey''s face remained indifferent. She pinched Yankee''s cheek with a smile and calmed her, "Yankee, don''t worry. He''s only at the Middle-stage of the ck Level. Fade can beat ten of them with one hand tied behind his back. It''s no big deal." After that, Joey continued to enjoy her food as if nothing was going on. As her words reached the ears of the guests in the hotel, it incited yet another round of discussions. Many diners, especially those who had just spoken, began chatting amongst themselves while shaking their heads. "She is still too young to understand the might of the martial artist standing before them!" "She must be a spoilt, rich kid. She doesn''t even know how to keep a low profile in Capital City. She is simply causing trouble for herself!" "Heh, she''s just a kid. She probably has a narrow view of the world. Bullshitting is probably all that she knows. Beating ten Middle stage ck Level martial artists with one hand? Does she really think her brother is an Earth level master? Haha!" "Let''s just keep an eye on things. They will probably learn their lesson after having a taste of that man''s abilities forthemselves." "Nowadays, young people truly live in their own bubble. They should really go through some hardships to learn their ce in the world." As the cacophony of opinions cascaded around them, Yankee''s brows became tightly knit, and she grew increasingly worried. Joey, however, pursed her lips. She turned towards the gossiping diners and uttered, "What makes you think I don''t know what I''m talking about? The way I see it, you lot are the ones living in your own bubble! Keep your traps shut if you don¡¯t know what you''re talking about, hmph!" "Little girl, what''s with that attitude?" "We''re doing this for your own good. You are the one in denial!" "I''m a martial artist who runs a martial arts center. I have been in contact with no less than hundreds of martial artists. If you think I don''t know what''s real, don''t you think you''re being ridiculous?" "It''s okay, she will learn her lesson once they''ve been beaten up by that guy." At that moment, Ladarius was also listening to the crowd¡¯s discussion, which fueled the rage and dissent within him. He red at Fade as he ced more power behind the swing of his punch. His fist roared, rushing towards Fade with gravitas. "You b*stard. Now, go to hell!" Seeing as Ladarius'' fist was about to connect with Fade, the onlookers kept their eyes glued to the scene, with a variety of inexplicable expressions adorning their faces. Fade, who remained calm, watched as Ladarius¡¯ fist slowly, but surely flying towards him. Gently, he returned the gesture with a p, which resounded crisply as his palm hit Lazarius squarely in the fist. "You blocked my punch?!" Ladarius was shocked. The corners of his mouth tightened into a grimace as he retorted coldly, "So what if you can stop it? Do you think you can withstand the strength of my punch?" Ladarius promptly exerted greater power into his punch, trying to send Fade flying high into the sky. However, he quickly came to the realization that his punch, while forceful, felt no heavier than a marshmallow dropping gently onto Fade''s open palm. The punch had no apparent effect on Fade, and his target was no more shaken than a de of grass on a cold, windless night. "Huh, you-" Ladarius frowned as something felt out of ce with him. He clenched his teeth and continued to exert his strength. At that point, however, Fade made his move and lightly patted his palm forward. Instantly, Ladarius felt an unbearable force rushing at him, sending his entire body flying backwards. A loud bang resounded as Ladarius'' body made contact with a marble column in the hotel. Blood spewed from the corner of his mouth and he slipped to the ground, his face ashen. "You..." Ladarius was shocked, and was struggling to get up. By then, however, Fade had already made his way to him. He ced a foot on Ladarius'' torso, and a great pressure began weighing down on thetter. It was as if he was trapped under an entire mountain, unable to move in the slightest. "Now, do you know what I meant by punishment?" Fade looked at Ladarius coldly and spoke. "How dare you..." Ladarius began cursing through gritted teeth as he shot Fade a look full of animosity. However, Joey waved to Fade and shouted, "Fade, stop messing around. The food is getting cold." Upon hearing that, Fade nodded. Without so much as another word from Ladarius, Fade picked him up with the point of his shoe, and sent him flying with a goal-scoring kick. Ladarius was sent flying out of the hotel entrance,nding on the ground with a resounding thud. Thereupon, he spat out a mouthful of blood. After Fade dropped the kick, he turned and returned to the table without so much as a second nce in Lazarius¡¯ direction. "Joey, why are you eating so quickly? Leave some food for me!" At the scene, the hotel was deathly silent. The only sounding from the ce was a stream of laughter and conversation from Fade''s table, which looked to be the only table which remained oblivious to what just happened. The diners who were so expressive with their opinions earlier, looked at Fade with bewilderment, their mouths agape. "Is, is this real? He defeated a Middle-stage ck Level martial artist like it was nothing." "Could it be that this runt is also a martial artist?" "Keep your voice down. He might hear what we are saying." "Could it be that what the little girl said just now was true? This kid can really defeat ten Middlestage ck Level martial artists with one hand tied behind his back?" "Let¡¯s switch topics. We shouldn''t be involving ourselves in the affairs of martial artists." Ignoring the discussion around them, Fade and Joey continued enjoying their meal. Yankee, on the other hand, looked at Fade in astonishment. Her eyes were glued to him, and she couldn''t bring herself to look away. Seeing this, Fade joked, "Yankee, why are you staring at me like this? Is it because my charming appearance has captured your heart?" Yankee''s face turned red. She quickly turned her head and asked, "Fade, is...is it true that you are a martial artist?" Fade was chewing on food as he confidently patted his chest and said, "Of course. Didn''t I just tell you? I am invincible in Dragonville, and everyone calls me Master Chen. Martial artists on the level of that dude earlier are but a piece of cake for me."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Hearing Fade'' s bold promation, Yankee recalled that Fade really did mention what he said earlier. However, she ignored them and thought that he was boasting. Now, however, she realized that his words were probably not far from the truth. For a moment, Yankee felt that Joey''s brother was really mysterious. While Yankee was still pondering in her mind, Joey handed over the food and said with a smile, "Yankee, don''t space out. Hurry up and eat. Otherwise, all the good food will be eaten by my brother." "Hey Joey, how can you say that? You are the one who finished the dishes, okay?" Fadeughed in retort. The three peopleughed and ate happily. The atmosphere was rxed and lively, and they didn''t take what happened with Ladarius seriously at all. However, not long after, a person walked towards them and said, "Hey Joey, what a coincidence. We meet again." Hearing the voice, the three of them raised their heads and looked at the person who was talking to them. Immediately, they found out that this person was an acquaintance. It was Mr. Wild, Wilton Chung, who confessed his love to Joey at school earlier. Wilton sported luxurious, branded clothes as usual and he wore a confident, proud expression on his face. Seeing this, Joey frowned slightly and immediately said, "Wilton, what are you doing here?" Wilton smiled faintly and said, "Joey, I''m here to express my feelings for you. I..." "Stop..." Joey interrupted Wilton''s words and spoke, "I have already given you a chance during the morning event earlier. Don''t pull this with me now. Besides, I already have someone I like and the person is not you. I''m sorry!" After saying that, Joey embraced Yankee beside her and kissed her on the cheek, showing the intimacy between them. Yankee yed along with her and hugged Joey back. She said, "Joey belongs to me. We are in love with each other. Do you understand?" They did this on purpose to provoke Wilton. However, contrary to their expectations, Wilton merely laughed it off and said, "Joey, I have already asked someone to investigate this. This is Yankee, a third year student of the department of archeology. She is your senior and roommate." "Yankee had a boyfriend before. Although they broke up after a while, I can be sure that Yankee is not homosexual. So Joey, this trick of yours will not work on me anymore." Hearing this, Joey and Yankee''s faces soured simultaneously. They said unhappily, "You investigated us?" Wilton said, "I meant no harm. I just want to..." Joey waved her hand in frustration to interrupt Wilton and said, "I don''t care if you have any bad intentions, but your behavior is sick enough for me. I can tell you that I am certainly not interested in you. Besides, you and I will never be together. You''d better give up now!" Upon hearing this, Wilton''s expression darkened. His handsome and arrogant face clouded over and his anger was on the verge of breaking forth. But then, he still held back his anger, turned his eyes to Fade and changed the topic. "Joey, you are in a bad mood today. This is not a good time for confessions and we can do this another day." "However, there''s another thing that I am afraid might get you into trouble, Joey!" Wilton purposely mentioned it like that as if he was going to reveal a secret. However, Joey did not give him a chance and uttered, "There''s no need to talk about it another day, and I repeat. Me, and you, we are never going to be together. It is impossible. Besides, I have zero interest in the matter you are about to tell me. Get out of my sight!" "Uh, this..." Wilton was speechless. After a moment of silence, he had no choice but to speak up, "Joey, I''m doing this for your safety!" "You know what? Ladarius, the man you just fought, is not easy to deal with." Wilton said. "What''s so special about him? He was so weak that he just got his a*s kicked by my brother in a single move," Joey said with disdain. Wilton quickly added, "Joey, this is not a one-on-one fight. Don''t you know that Ladarius is a disciple of the Szeto Academy? They won''t let you off the hook easily if you offend their disciples." Fade snorted coldly and said, "Are the students from the Szeto Academy that strong?" "This is not a matter of who''s stronger, but a matter of life and death." Wilton looked at Fade and said in a serious voice, "The Szeto Academy was established in Capital City half a year ago. They expanded quickly and produced a group of young, powerful martial artists and became famous within the circle of martial artists in Capital City." "Moreover, the teachers and students of the Szeto Academy are known for their unity. If someone offends anyone from the Academy, almost all the students in the Academy will storm out to take revenge on them." "This kind of pressure is not something even the rich businesses andrge families of Capital City can withstand, let alone ordinary people. After all, even though they have their riches, they stillck the means to deal with these martial artists from the Szeto Academy." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Therefore, almost all rich businessmen and big families in the Capital City try to stay on the good side of the Szeto Academy. It has even gotten to the point that they¡¯d send their family members and rtives to the Szeto Academy to learn martial arts, just to build up a good rapport with them." "You can even say that by offending a person from the Szeto Academy, it is equivalent to offending the entirety of the Szeto Academy and the patrons behind them." After that, Wilton turned to look at Fade as if he was anticipating a good drama. He said, "Now, do you know how serious this matter is?" The three of them fell silent for a moment. Yankee grabbed onto Joey''s arm tightly, worry apparent on her features. Joey and Fade, however, looked at each other calmly like it was not a big deal. Seeing this, Wilton thought that he had the trio frightened within an inch of their life. He immediately smiled at Joey and said, "Joey, although the Szeto Academy is powerful and has strong connections with those in power, the rich businessmen and families who patronize them actually belong to the second-ss." "The real big families in the Capital City, such as the Luo family and the Chung family, don''t actually consider the Szeto Academy a big deal." "So Joey, if you need my help, I can ask the elders of my family to settle this matter with the Szeto Academy amicably." After that, Wilton looked at Joey with a proud expression, hoping to receive a favorable reply from her. After all, he had spent so much timeying the groundwork, highlighting the power of the Szeto Academy in order to show how powerful he was, all so that Joey woulde running to him for help. By ying the hero to a maiden in distress, he had no doubt that he would leave a good impression in Joey¡¯s heart. Wilton''s n was indeed a good one. However, he obviously misjudged what Joey''s reaction would be. After listening to Wilton''s, Joey did not respond at all. She looked at Fade and asked lightly, "Fade, can you settle this?" Fade picked up some food and stuffed it into his mouth. He then replied gently, "Easy peasy; it''s just a piece of cake." Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Hearing that, Wilton was surprised and resentful at the same time. He gritted his teeth and said, "Do you know what you''re talking about? What do you mean the Szeto Academy is just a piece of cake? Do you really think that you are invincible?" Fade replied faintly, "Of course I''m not invincible. However, things like the Szeto Academy, the wealthy merchants, and the big families, I have seen them all countless times. It doesn''t matter to me anymore." "You... need to know your ce!" Wilton said, "That''s the Szeto Academy. Do you know that almost all the disciples in the Academy are ck Level martial artists? Their teachers can even reach the final realm or top realm of the ck level. And their principal? He is an Earth- level master." "Do you think you canpete with the Szeto Academy just because you are somewhat powerful?" Wilton asked. "You don''t have to worry about whether or not I can defeat them!" Fade replied faintly. Wilton gritted his teeth and said, "I''m not worried about you. I''m worried that you will get Joey involved." Joey immediately responded, "Wilton, you don''t need to worry about me. I trust my brother." "Joey, that''s the Szeto Academy. This is not a game..." Wilton was trying to exin to her. However, Joey did not want to listen to him at all. She waved her hand and said, "Wilton, stop ttering yourself. You''re saying this because you just want me to ask for your help, right? Now I can tell you with certainty that I am not interested." "You..." Stunned, Wilton stood frozen to the spot with a gloomy expression on his face. He had never expected that Joey would be so disrespectful towards him and would ignore his kindness. In an instant, all of his resentment and unhappiness had turned into anger and hatred. Staring at them with extremely gloomy eyes, Wilton said through gritted teeth, "Joey, you''re a shameless b*tch." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Since you have refused my kindness, then be prepared to be taught a lesson by people from the Szeto Academy. It''ll be toote for you if you regret it then. Those people from the Szeto Academy will definitely torture and abuse you. They will make you their wh*re." "You..." Joey was upset. She didn''t expect Wilton to change his attitude so quickly. "Wilton, you''re going too far. Apologize to Joey immediately!" Yankee''s expression had also changed. She did not expect that Wilton, who had confessed his love to Joey just now, would say such vulgar and vicious words.. "You want me to apologize? Who do you think you are? You are just a few b*tches, I..." Wilton fiercely cursed the two girls, instantly showing his true colors. However, a shadow suddenly appeared beside Wilton at this moment. Before he could react, a palm had pped down at him. "How dare you..." A crisp "smack" sound was heard. Fade''s palm hadnded on Wilton''s face, which knocked him to the ground immediately. His face had be red and swollen. "Foul mouth, apologize now!" "How dare you hit me? I..." Wilton roared as he called hisckey toe in. He intended to give Fade a beating. However, Fade had pped Wilton again while he was still struggling to get up, causing the other side of his cheek to be red and swollen too. There was also blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth as it had split open. "Apologize!" Fade stared at Wilton coldly. "Kill him, kill him!" Wiltonmanded hisckey toe forward and beat Fade up. They dashed towards Fade, but before they could get close to him, they were kicked and sent flying out of the hotel one by one and they fell on the ground groaning. Then, Fade gave Wilton an icy cold stare and continued in a cold voice, "I''ll say it onest time. Apologize!" "I, I..." A hint of fear shed across Wilton''s face and there was a slight flickering in his eyes. Right at this moment, a group of footsteps sounded at the door of the hotel. Wilton turned his head and saw a group of men in short-sleevedbat suits. Ladarius led the charge and they dashed aggressively into the hotel. "Szeto Academy!" Wilton shouted delightedly and pointed towards Fade''s direction. "Mr. Marcello, they are the ones who have beaten Ladarius up." Upon hearing this, a man in his forties or fifties, with a calm and cold expression, looked over. Seeing Wilton, he could not help but be slightly surprised and said, "Young Master Chung, you are..." Wilton didn''t want to talk about his own affairs. He pointed at Fade and continued, "Mr. Szeto, they want to run away. Quickly stop them." Marcello nodded, then looked at Fade and asked in a low voice, "Are you the one who has beaten up my disciple, Ladarius?" Fade withdrew his gaze from Wilton and scanned the crowd with a sweeping nce. Then he said lightly, "Yes, I did it. Are you from the Szeto Academy?" Marcello''s face darkened. He snorted coldly and said, "Silence! If that''s the case, kneel now!" Upon Marcello''s order, more than ten disciples of the Szeto Academy behind him stared at Fade and shouted in unison, "Kneel down!" The united voices, apanied by the strong momentum of martial arts practitioners, were deafening and it caused a buzzing sound to resonate throughout therge hotel. Some of the weaker diners had already retreated as they were unable to withstand this momentum. Most of them, however, began to discuss and gossip amongst each other. "This is what the people from the Szeto Academy are like. They are really powerful!!" "It''s said that the Szeto Academy is protective of their disciples. It seems like it''s true. After finding out that one of their disciples was beaten, their master immediately came knocking with so many people. It''s so shocking." "That kid is done. Not only did he beat Ladarius, he also turned down Young Master Chung''s kind offer. He is simply courting death." "But it''s very unfortunate for that little beauty. She is really quite pretty but now she''s going to be humiliated by this group of people. s, what a pity!" Someone had helped Wilton up at this time. With a face full of resentment and a gloating expression, he looked at Joey. He gnashed his teeth and whispered, "B*tch, do you regret now? But it''s toote. You can only wait to be abused by the Szeto Academy now." "And that kid. He doesn''t know what he is dealing with. He is clearly too full of himself when he wanted to challenge the Szeto Academy!" Wilton spoke resentfully while turning his gaze to Fade. At this moment, the entire hotel was filled with solemn silence and the atmosphere was incredibly tense. Ladarius and Marcello stood side by side, staring at Fade with faces full of hatred. Gritting their teeth, they shouted, "Kneel down!" The disciples behind him stepped out in unison and approached Fade. Apanying each of their steps was a deafening roar, "Kneel down, kneel down!" An ordinary person would be overwhelmed by the continuous shouting and aggressive momentum. They didn''t even need to resort to violence at all. However, Fade had remained calm andposed. Looking towards Marcello, he asked, "Is abusing your power to unreasonably suppress others the so-called Szeto Academy''s unity?" Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 "What did you say?" Marcello''s face darkened as he looked towards Fade coldly. Fade said coldly, "Isn''t the Szeto Academy a wee bit reasonable? Aren''t you going to find out the truth before acting? Ladarius was at fault and yet you are here seeking revenge. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" Marcello raised the corner of his mouth and sneered, "Fault? Reasonable? Kid, the Szeto Academy is thew. We decide what is right and wrong. You have beaten our people, so you have to pay the price, no matter what. This is because we are from the Szeto Academy and we are martial artists." "Is that so?" Fade asked and squinted his eyes slightly. His expression turned icy cold upon hearing what Marcello had said. "Since you are being so unreasonable, that makes things easier for me. Come at me!" Then, Fade waved to Marcello and the others with disdain on his face. "What an arrogant man! You need to know your ce!" Marcello said and gave a cold snort. He then waved his hand and shouted, "Attack him together!" In an instant, more than a dozen disciples of the Szeto Academy dashed towards Fade together. All of their strengths were somewhere between the early realm of the ck Level and the middle realm of the ck Level. With more than a dozen people gathered together, their momentum was extremely oppressive. It was as if thousands of troops and horses were dashing toward Fade, trying to trample him down. Such a scene made the ordinary diners in the hotel tremble with fear. They had already evacuated the scene and they hid in fear. As for Wilton, a smirk curled at the corner of his mouth. Gritting his teeth, he could not wait to see Fade being taught a lesson by the people of the Szeto Academy. However, Fade did not feel any fear at all. Just as the dozen of the Szeto Academy''s disciples were dashing towards him, he also dashed forward to meet their attacks head-on.. Suddenly, it was as if a huge wave had hit an islet. The huge wave submerged the islet in an instant, leaving no trace of it behind. Seeing this, Marcello''s mouth twisted in a sneer and said, "You''re so arrogant just now, but you''re nothing when we fight." The vengeful Wilton echoed, "Well done. Kill that d*mn guy." Only Ladarius looked a little solemn at this moment. He was watching the besieged Fade vigntly while moving his mouth. It was as if he wanted to remind them of something. After all, he had fought and experienced Fade''s horrifying strength before. Therefore, he felt that something was wrong when he saw that Fade was defeated in an instant. "Master, this..." Ladarius was going to remind Marcello. However, with a bang, the Szeto Academy''s disciples who had besieged Fade were instantly sent flying into the air. It was as if the wave that smashed onto the islet had been dispersed into countless drops of water. "Ah!" Marcello was stunned for a moment, and then he quickly ordered his disciples to step up the attack, "Array formation, together..." However, Fade had already made a move before he could finish his words. With unstoppable momentum, he dashed directly towards the disciple of the Szeto Academy like a ferocious beast, These disciples could not block Fade''s attacks at all. All of them were sent flying when they were hit and they groaned in pain. In just a short ten seconds, the dozen of the Szeto Academy''s disciples who aggressively besieged Fade just now, were seen lying on the ground in a mess, moaning and groaning constantly. Shocked, everyone at the scene was looking at Fade in disbelief when they saw what had happened. "How could it be? He won?" "This guy is so strong? More than a dozen disciples of the Szeto Academy were all defeated." "It''s not just a matter of winning. That was an instant defeat! He crushed more than a dozen of attackers at once. This guy is so powerful!" The vengeful smile on Wilton''s face froze at this moment. Ladarius''s expression darkened and a sense of fear shed across his face. Marcello''s face darkened as well. Feeling slightly surprised, he then red fiercely at Fade and said in a deep voice, "You''re stronger than I thought." "However, there is only one ending for you for offending the Szeto Academy!" Marcello snapped and stepped towards Fade with an imposing manner. "I''m angry!" Everyone at the scene was shocked as they all looked over at once. "Marcello is about to make a move. Well have a good show to watch." "There''s no need to watch. Although that guy is powerful, he''s not on the same level as Marcello." "That''s right. Marcello is a master at the top realm of the ck Level. A lot of the powerful families have to treat him with respect." "This guy has great potential. However, he will have a tragic ending because he offended the Szeto Academy. "Mr. Szeto, kill that guy!" Wilton barked through gritted teeth. Ladarius could not help reminding him, "Master, that guy is a little strange so you have to be careful." Marcello approached Fade with an imposing manner and said coldly, "Destroy your Dantian and then kneel down and break both of your arms. I can spare your life then." Fade looked at Marcello coldly without saying a word. Instead, he responded to his threat by pping his palm towards him. Upon seeing this, Marcello snorted coldly and said, "B*stard, I won''t show you any mercy." Marcello immediately also struck out a palm to meet Fade''s palm. A powerful energy burst out, trying to suppress Fade. However, Marcello''s face suddenly changed when their palms shed with each other. "This power, how did you..." He eximed as a look of astonishment crossed his face. Before he could finish his words, Fade sent out another palm with the oppressive momentum of a tsunami, suppressing Marcello in an instant. Marcello spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed on the ground. His face turned from red to pale, and his forehead was beaded with sweat. He looked extremely weak at this moment. Marcello was easily defeated by Fade''s single palm. He had no way of fighting back during the entire process. Everyone was stunned for a moment as they had never expected this ending. They were watching the scene in front of them with wide eyes. At this moment, Fade stepped forward, looked at Marcello, and said coldly, "Now, kneel down. Destroy your Dantian and then break both of your arms. I can spare your life then." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "You..." Marcello''s face immediately changed upon hearing that. His expression had turned gloomy and furious. It was not only the arrogance of Fade that had infuriated him, but also the humiliation of Fade returning his words to him. Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Gnashing his bloody teeth, Marcello squeezed out a few words, "Youngd, don''t go too far. I am a teacher at the Szeto Academy. If you cripple me, you will be the enemy of the whole Szeto Academy. No matter how strong you are, you can never defeat the whole Academy!" Ladarius also came over and added, "Fade, we admit our failure this time. Don''t push your luck." "Don''t push my luck," Fade snorted coldly. Landing his gaze on Ladarius, he continued coldly, "I''m not satisfied with just that.." After saying that, Fade pped out a stream of energy, directly hitting Ladarius in the lower abdomen. A soft crackle noise was heard and Ladarius copsed on the ground, clutching his lower abdomen while groaning in pain. His face turned pale as he said through gritted teeth, "You, you destroyed my Dantian and my years of martial cultivation. You..." "Shut up! If you continue to make a noise, I''ll kill you straight away!" Fade shouted at Ladarius coldly. Seeing Fade''s cold and murderous eyes, Ladarius suddenly dared not speak. Enduring the pain, he retreated in disgrace. Shifting his gaze to Marcello, Fade asked coldly, "Do you want me to do it myself?" Marcello''s face turned cold. Gritting his teeth, he said, "I have done wrong this time. If you have any requests, I can make them up to you. As long as..." "You''re not qualified to negotiate!" Fade interrupted Marcello coldly and raised his right hand, pping towards Marcello. "No..." Marcello was shocked and screamed upon seeing the energy approaching his lower abdomen. He immediately moved his body to avoid Fade''s attack. However, after a cracking sound, Marcello''s Dantian has been fragmented and his cultivation was destroyed. Heid down on the ground, paralyzed. However, Fade did not stop. He proceeded to shoot out two streams of energy and broke both of Marcello''s arms. Then, he waved his hand coldly and said, "Scram." The injured disciples of the Szeto Academy were both frightened and angry as they watched Marcello and Ladarius groan in pain. However, they didn''t dare to say anything. They could only help the two of them up and they left in dejection. After the people from the Szeto Academy left, Fade withdrew his gaze and fixed his eyes on Wilton. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. A cold shiver ran down Wilton''s spine. He took several steps back while waving his hand and stammered, "I, this doesn''t concern me. I have nothing to do with this. I, I have done wrong. I''m sorry. I..." While they were talking, the dignified Young Master of the Chung family had actually knelt down in front of Fade and kowtowed his head, begging for mercy. Seeing this, Fade snapped coldly, "Don''t ever pester Joey again in the future. Get lost!" "Yes, yes! I will leave her alone," Wilton replied and hurriedly left. After they left, Fade returned to the table and continued smiling. He sat down, pped his hands and said, "Everything is settled. Let''s eat!" Joey was ustomed to this sort of situation, so she did not feel anything strange. Smiling, she said jokingly to Fade, "Fade, I haven''t seen you for a while. You have be even stronger than before!" "Of course. I have not beenzing around during this period of time. I have been training hard all this while!" Fade patted his chest andughed. On the other hand, Yankee, who was standing at the side, stared at Fade with a dull expression on her face. It seemed that she was unable to recover from the shock that she had experienced just now. After all, she really could not put this jolly young man in the same league as the cruel and strong martial artist in such a short time. She had difficulty epting that Fade had such distinct and drastically different sides to him. When Joey noticed this, she patted Yankee''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Yankee, that''s how my brother is like. You will grow ustomed to it when you get more familiar with him in the future." Yankee nodded but her expression clearly showed that she was still in shock and had note back to her senses yet. Seeing this, Fade nced at Joey, winked at her and said, "Well, we''re almost done eating. Let''s go back to school!" Joey nodded and the three of them got up to settle the bill before heading back to the school. Fade sent Joey and Yankee back to their dormitories. After instructing Joey to take good care of Yankee, he headed back to his apartment. Back in the apartment, Fade was feeling bored so he searched for the website of Capital University to read up on the school. After all, he still had to conduct some sses since he was a distinguished teacher at the school of Chinese Medicine in the Capital University. However, he happened to chance upon the Capital University¡¯s student forum while he was reading up on the school, and he found that there were a lot of posts about Joey. Clicking it open, he found there were many confession posts about the campus belle, detailing everything that happened that day. Among them, Lebron, Wilton and Centro had each confessed their love to Joey and contributed to the forum as well. Other than them, Fade was surprised to find that he had also be the central topic of discussion in the forum. After all, Joey had hugged him intimately after she refused Mr. Wild and Mr. Gentle at that time. It was a huge upset and it naturally drew a lot of attention. Therefore, many students had posted on the forum, inquiring about Fade''s identity and his rtionship with Joey. However, there were obviously not many people who knew about Fade in the school. Most of the replies were just baseless spections. Some people said that Fade was Joey''s childhood sweetheart. They had known each other for a long time and he hade to see her now. There were also some people who said that Fade was a secretive, super-rich guy and he had already courted Joey. There were also some others who said that Fade was Joey''s rtive and he was just visiting her. In the midst of various spections, Fade was given the title of "Campus Belle Huntsman" by the students at Capital University. After all, Joey was like a thorny rose that numerous young men had approached but failed to conquer. However, Fade was able to get so intimate with her. That was why everyone had given Fade the title of "Campus Belle Huntsman". Fade did not care much about these rumors on the forum. He was just going to go along with it. The next day, Fade got up early and exercised beforeing back to wash up and eat. Along the way, Fade had met a lot of students gossiping and talking about him. Obviously, they recognized the popr "Campus Beauty Huntsman" on the forum. There were even girls who went straight to Fade to strike up a conversation with him and they handed him small slips of paper. Some had left him with their phone numbers, and some had directly left him messages, telling Fade that they were willing to be his lover. These bold confessions and hints had caught Fadepletely off-guard. Shaking his head, Fade threw all the notes away and then headed to the Chinese Medicine School''s Dean office to prepare the curriculum for the new school year. Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Handrick Qin, the principal of the Chinese Medicine School, was an old man in his sixties. Perhaps it was because Walter had already introduced Fade to Handrick beforehand, but he was very polite to him. He had not only personally arranged the curriculum and assigned the sses for Fade, but he also walked Fade to his own office. After sending Handrick away politely, Fade sat in front of his desk, looked at the other people in the office and got up to greet everyone. After all, he would have to work here for a period of time in the future. It would be a good thing to build a good rtionship with his colleagues. There were another three teachers in the office. One of them was an old man who was about to retire. After a simple greeting, he continued to read the newspaper over a cup of tea. Obviously, this kind of teacher who was about to retire had no interest in building rtionships. He was just waiting for retirement. The other teacher was a plump, 30- year- old, female teacher, Prisci Wei. It seemed that she had just graduated with a PhD from the university and stayed on to teach. Perhaps it was because Handrick personally sent Fade here, or maybe it was because he was also a young teacher, but Prisci was treating Fade warmly. Thest one was a middle-aged teacher in his forties. It seemed that he was the backbone of the Chinese Medicine School. Fade went forward to greet him with a smile. However, the teacher did not seem to notice his greeting. He ignored Fade and continued to read his book. Fade was a little surprised upon seeing this. So he raised his voice and introduced himself again, "Hello, I am a new teacher of the Chinese Medicine School. I will be teaching ss One Introduction of Chinese medicine. Nice to meet you." This time, Fade was sure that he had heard his greeting. However, he just raised his eyes, took a quick nce at Fade, snorted slightly, and then continued to indulge in reading. He still ignored Fade. In such a situation, Fade couldn''t help but give a puzzled frown. What was this guy''s deal? While Fade was feeling puzzled, Prisci gave Fade a wink, signaling him to follow her out. Fade picked up the teacup and walked out of the office. He was going to get some water. Once they were outside, Prisci pulled Fade aside and said, "Mr. Chen, you''vee." "Miss Wei, what was happening just now? I don''t think I have done anything wrong. Why..." Fade asked in a perplexed tone. Prisci answered, in a lower voice, "Mr. Chen, that is Mr. Cabrio Hu. He is the backbone of the Chinese Medicine School. He usually teaches all the important courses in the school." "This year, the school has recruited quite a few students who have basic knowledge of Chinese Medicine and ced them in the first ss. All of them have huge prospects in the field. Therefore, Mr. Hu was actively striving for an opportunity from the academy to teach that ss. After all, teaching such a good ss is a great honor for a teacher." "Previously, the school said that they would need to consider it, but there are not many teachers in the Chinese Medicine School, to begin with. No one was more qualified than Mr. Hu. Therefore, it was almost certain that Mr. Hu would teach that ss." "However, the school unexpectedly recruited you and Handrick even let you teach that ss, so that''s why Mr. Hu..." Speaking of this, Prisci did not go any further, but Fade understood what was going on. It turned out that, in the eyes of Cabrio, Fade had snatched his thunder, as well as his credit from him. No wonder his attitude towards Fade was so cold and indifferent. Fade could not helpughing when he thought of this. He did not expect that he would get caught up in such office politics on day one. Shaking his head, Fade was preparing to speak to Cabrioter and clear the air. He could even hand over ss One to Mr. Hu. After all, he did not care about his performance as a teacher at all. Thus, it didn''t matter to him which ss he taught. Thinking of this, he nodded to Prisci and said, "Ms. Wei, thank you very much. I''m going to talk to Mr. Hu and exin things clearly." Prisci replied, "Mm, it''s best to make things clear. After all, well all be colleagues in the future." Immediately, Fade returned to the office and headed straight to Cabrio. He smiled and said, "Mr. Hu, do you have time? I would like to speak to you." Cabrio gave Fade a re and responded coldly, "I''m busy. I don''t have time." Fade looked at Cabrio, who was staring nkly at theputer, and said sincerely, "Mr. Hu, I really would like to speak to you. I didn''t know about the ss beforehand. If you would like, I will transfer the ss to you Hearing this, Cabrio replied coldly, "You became a lecturer at Capital University at such a young age under Handrick''s personal rmendation. I wouldn''t dare to take your sses." His words were full of sarcasm and dissatisfaction. Stunned, Fade immediately said, "Mr. Hu, I think there is a misunderstanding. I can talk to Handrick and..." "It''s not necessary," Cabrio replied sarcastically. "Stop being a hypocrite after you have used your connections to snatch my ss away." "Mr. Hu, I didn''t..." Fade said with a frown. Standing up, Cabrio walked straight out of the office and said in a cold voice, "It''s fine that some people snatched my ss away but not everyone can teach that ss. I wonder how some people will clean up their mess once they screw up with their half-a*sed skills!" Cabrio left in a huff after saying that. It was obvious that he was very dissatisfied with Fade. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As for Fade, he had not expected this result. He returned to his seat and sat down. Prisci quickly came over and advised, "Mr. Chen, don''t be angry. This is Mr. Hu''s character. He''s a little..." Fade said calmly, "I''m not angry. I''ve already done what I should. Since he didn''t want to listen to me, then that''s his business. As for ss One, I will do a good job to prove myself to the people who looked down on me." "Mr. Chen, this..." Prisci did not expect the two of them would get into a fight. She said awkwardly, "Mr. Chen, don''t be angry. ss One is indeed a bit special. I''m afraid you..." "Why, Miss Wei, what is there so special about ss One?" Fade asked. Prisci exined, "Mr. Chen, among the twenty plus students in ss One, at least half of them have basic knowledge of Chinese Medicine. Their skills are not bad." "Among them, there are two of them who are quite good. One of them is called Jasmine Zhuo. She is very talented in Chinese medicine. After studying by herself at home for several years, her current level is on par with some of the Chinese medicine practitioners." The other one is called Faber Chiang. He is even more amazing. His grandfather is Edmund Chiang, a National Chinese Medical doctor, and his father is Leslie Chiang, a famous doctor in Capital City. Faber has started learning Chinese medicine since he was five years old, so he is very proficient in it. Ordinary teachers would not be able to teach him at all." Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 "A National Chinese Medical Doctor!" Fade could not help but be surprised when he heard that and his face sank slightly. Prisci continued, "Furthermore, Faber is quite an arrogant person. If he feels that the teacher isn''t qualified enough, he won''t hesitate to chase that teacher out of the ssroom. Three teachers have been chased out before Mr. Hu." "Did a single student have such authority to chase out a teacher?" Fade asked with a frown. Even if Faber''s medical skills were excellent and he looked down on ordinary teachers, he should not use his own standards to judge and drive them away. To other students, this was really not a good thing. Prisci sighed and said, "Both his father and grandfather are celebrities in the Chinese Medicine industry. Many of our teachers even have to respectfully address them as seniors. So, even if Faber did so, who dares to say anything?" After sighing, Prisci instructed Fade, "Thus, Mr, Chen, you should be careful when you are teaching ss One. It''s best for you to build a good rtionship with Jasmine and Faber. Only in this way can you run the ss smoothly." "Okay, I understand. Thank you, Prisci." Fade replied with a nod. Even so, he did not take this matter seriously. After all, no matter how brilliant his medical skills were, it meant nothing to him. Fade had defeated Jason Tu and Lamont Cao, who were both national Chinese medicine doctors. He had also obtained recognition from Flynt Choi, the National Chinese Medical Doctor of Capital City In terms of medical skills, Faber and not even his grandfather, Edmund Chiang, were a match for Fade. Therefore, Fade did not care too much about this matter. However, just when Fade rxed and returned to his seat, Cabrio had walked to a remote corner of the office building. He made a phone call and said in a low voice, "Is this Faber? I''m Mr. Hu. Well, there''s something I need to tell you now. I..." Of course, Fade had no idea what was going on outside. He was browsing through and preparing the teaching materials for the ss. The school officially started the next day. Fade intentionally wore an old- fashioned suit and walked to the ssroom with textbooks in his hands, ready to conduct his first lesson as a teacher. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At this time, more than twenty students had arrived at the Chinese Medicine school''s ssroom, one after another. Everyone was in high spirits as they talked about their winter vacation experience. The scene was extremely lively. In the midst of the lively scene, Jasmine, with long shoulder-length hair and a gentle face, walked into the ssroom with a backpack. She had immediately attracted the gazes of all the students almost as soon as she entered the ssroom. Everyone in the room had turned their gaze to Jasmine and instinctively overlooked her decent-looking best friend beside her. Jasmine frowned at these gazes while a trace of displeasure shed across her face. She wanted to pick up the pace and escape from everyone''s gaze. However, just when she was about to make a move, she suddenly remembered the young man she met on the school bus at the airport two days ago. She habitually thought that the guy was here to strike up a conversation with her. As a result, she was sarcastic to him as she had misunderstood him. However, in the end, she realized that he was not interested in her at all. Furthermore, he had a much higher status than her since he was also a teacher at Capital University. Thinking of this, Jasmine suppressed the slight pride in her heart and showed a faint smile. She nodded at her ssmates before walking to the seat at the back and sat down. Seeing this, her best friend, Lucy, could not help but asked in surprise, "Jasmine, what''s wrong with you? A sudden personality change? You usually don''t care about these guys. Why are you smiling at them today?" Jasmine replied softly, "We''re all ssmates. My attitude was too cold previously." "Cold?" Lucy looked at Jasmine in confusion and surprise. "Jasmine, did something happen to you? It''s normal for a campus belle like you to behave coldly! Otherwise, you would''ve been surrounded by those guys a long time ago." Jasmine''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing her words. "I''m not that outstanding and not everyone is so silly and free. I have thought a little too highly of myself previously," she replied faintly. Lucy looked at Jasmine in surprise. Before she could ask a few more questions, Jasmine changed the subject and asked, "By the way, Lucy, what is about the so- called Campus Belle Huntsman that you''ve been talking about in the dorm yesterday?" "Jasmine, I didn''t expect that you would be interested in these kinds of gossip," Lucy said in surprise. Smiling gently, Jasmine patted Lucy on the shoulder and replied, "It''s not like I''m in my seventies or eighties now. I''m about the same age as you. It''s normal to be interested in these kinds of gossip right!" Lucy did not expect Jasmine topletely change aftering back from the winter break. Her personality had changed from cold and somewhat arrogant to lively and amiable. "I don''t have any strengths but if you want to hear it, I''m an expert when ites to gossip," she said with augh. "Let me tell you. This happened two days ago. The Campus Belle Huntsman had suddenly appeared on Joey''s confession. On that day..." Lucy started talking enthusiastically about it. Hearing that, Jasmine was also feeling a little surprised even though she was just casually mentioning it. After all, Joey Chen, Wilton Chung, and Centro Luo were all celebrities in the university. Their fame and poprity were a level higher than her, the campus belle of the Chinese Medicine School. However, unexpectedly, Wilton and Gentro''s confessions were rejected by Joey. Instead, she was behaving intimately with a young man who suddenly appeared. No wonder that guy got the title of "Campus Belle Huntsman". After all, he had managed to get close to Joey, even when Mr. Wild and Mr. Gentle had failed to do that. That was really something big. Jasmine would smile from time to time while chatting with Lucy, causing all the eyes of the boys in the ssroom to light up with excitement. They felt that Jasmine had be more friendly after coming back from the winter break. While everyone was chatting, the ss bell rang. Almost at the same time as the bell rang, Fade walked into the ssroom. He headed straight to the podium, put down the lesson n and swept his gaze over the students below. At the same time, the students below also raised their heads and looked towards Fade. With puzzled looks on their faces, they started to talk among themselves. "Who is this guy? I haven''t seen him before!" "Is he a student who walked into the wrong ssroom?" "Or, is he a new transfer student in our ss? " "No, that''s not right. If he''s a student, he should be sitting here with us. Why is he heading to the podium? The teacher will be here soon!" Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 While the students were busily discussing among themselves, Jasmine raised her head and looked at the figure standing on the podium. "It''s him!" She uttered a cry of surprise when she saw Fade. Upon hearing her cry, everyone in the ssroom shifted the direction of their gaze towards her, with curious looks on their faces. Lucy even pulled Jasmine''s arm and asked, "Jasmine, do you know him? Who is he? How do you two know each other?" Fade, who was standing on the podium, also saw Jasmine at this moment. He smiled and greeted her with a simple nod. He did not feel too surprised to see her in the ss since Prisci had already told him in the teachers'' office the day before that Jasmine was his student. However, in the eyes of the other students, the simple nod between Fade and Jasmine appeared to have a deeper meaning. After all, Jasmine was the campus belle at their school. She had be friendlier after returning from the winter break, which gave the boys some hope. N?velDrama.Org ? content. However, in the end, a young man had unexpectedly appeared and greeted Jasmine warmly with a smile. As a result, many of the students started to make all sorts of guesses about this matter. "Jasmine has be gentler and she smiles more often. Is it because she is in a rtionship?" "With that being said, It''s highly possible! There is research that shows that women who are in love will be more gentle and friendly." "Then, is Jasmine and the guy standing on the podium in..." "No, my Jasmine. I haven''t confessed my love to her yet. How can she have a boyfriend?" In an instant, the ssroom was filled with shrieks and howls. Even her best friend, Lucy, who was filled with curiosity at this moment, pulled Jasmine''s hand, questioning whether she was really in love and in a rtionship with the guy standing on the podium. Fade was a little surprised to see all of this. He did not expect that a simple greeting between him and Jasmine would lead to a heated discussion. Thus, he pped his hands, cleared his throat and said loudly, "Everyone, please be quiet." Upon hearing that, all the students quietened down and looked at Fade with curious and doubtful eyes. There were even a few boys who were looking at him with hostility. Fade continued, "Hello, everyone. Nice to meet you. First, let me introduce myself." "My name is Fade Chen and I am a newly recruited teacher at Capital University''s Chinese Medicine School. From today onwards, I will be teaching you "Introduction of Chinese medicine". I hope we can cooperate well with each other and make good progress together." All of the students were shocked upon hearing Fade''s introduction. In an instant, their discussions became even more heated than before. "What the f*ck, he is our teacher?" "There must be a mistake. Isn''t Mr. Hu our teacher? I thought the rumors were confirmed at the end of thest semester?" "How old is he? He''s only in his early twenties, which is around the same age as us. How can he be our teacher?" "Don''t joke around, buddy. You''ll be in trouble when Mr. Hu gets here. Come down quickly!" "Man, you are really bold. How dare you make jokes like this? Aren''t you afraid of being punished by the school?" Fade gave a bitter smile as he had expected such a result. Then, he pped his hands, took out his ID card and showed it to all the students. "I know you all may have a lot of questions in your minds, but please believe that I am your teacher. This is my ID card. You are free to verify it. Of course, you can scan the QR code on it or personally check it at the Dean''s office if you still don''t believe me." All the students began to believe in Fade after seeing him confidently take out his ID card. Just then, Fade suddenly thought of something. He looked at Jasmine and said, "If you guys still don''t believe me, you can ask Jasmine Zhuo. She knows who I am." Upon hearing this, all the students turned their gazes towards Jasmine. All of them had questioning and surprised looks on their faces. Jasmine was stunned for a moment and then her cheeks turned red. Obviously, she did not expect Fade to call out her name. Nevertheless, she still stood up and said with a nod, "I can testify that Mr. Chen is indeed a teacher of Capital University." With the confirmation from the campus belle, all the students, no matter how surprised they were, had no choice but to believe this at the moment. They all looked at Fade in surprise. Lucy pulled Jasmine aside and asked her curiously, "Jasmine, what''s going on? You actually know this new young teacher? What exactly is your rtionship with him? Don''t tell me it''s true..." "ss is about to start," Jasmine said and coughed lightly, trying to change the subject. At this moment, Fade also said, "I know that all of you are the top students of the Chinese Medicine School and the cream of the crop of the school. I also know that you may have some doubts or even conjectures about me." "But since I''m here, I can assure you that as your teacher, I will not let you down. I''m absolutely confident that I can teach Chinese medicine well," Fade said to the students in a loud voice. When the students saw the confident- looking Fade, they could not help but feel shocked. Of course, they still had some reservations. After all, Fade was too young, and Chinese Medicine was a profession that required a high level of experience. They did not know whether it was true or just a boast when Fade said that he was confident that he could teach them well. However, since the whole matter yed out like this, they could only y along and see how Fade performed. Therefore, a group of students nodded while Fade began to teach. "Today, for the first lesson, I would like to talk about the origin and development of Chinese medicine..." Just when Fade started his lecture, a bang suddenly came from the door of the ssroom, directly interrupting Fade''s lecture. Turning his head and looking towards the door, Fade saw a well- dressed, arrogant man in his twenties. He kicked open the door with his head held high and swaggered into the ssroom. All the students in the ssroom started to talk among themselves when they saw the man. "It''s Faber Chiang. He''s here." "He''s here for ss? Doesn''t he often skip ss?" "I heard that he has a good rtionship with Mr. Hu. He once said that he is willing to attend Mr. Hu''s ss. Perhaps he thought that Mr. Hu was the one conducting this ss, that''s why he came!" Just when everyone was talking about it, Fade looked at Faber, who was swaggering toward the seat, treating him as if he was invisible. "You, stop right there," Fade shouted in a low voice. Faber stood still and looked at Fade with a disdainful face. "Who the hell are you?" Faber asked Fade. Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Fade said in a deep voice, "My name is Fade Chen and I am your new teacher. Don''t you have to exin to me what you have done? "Exin? Why do I need to exin?" Faber said with a sneer. Then, he looked Fade over from head to toe before continuing coldly, "You said you are a new teacher in our ss?" "Yes, I am. I will be teaching ''Introduction for Chinese medicine'' in ss One. Now, not only are you late for ss, but you are also rude. Apologize to me and the whole ss immediately," Fade said coldly. "Apologize?" Faberughed coldly. "Are you joking? Since when do I have to apologize to others? Besides, how can someone like you be our teacher? Stop joking." Fade showed his ID card and said in a low voice, "I am a qualified teacher employed by the university." "A qualified teacher? From the looks of it, you don''t look qualified at all," Faber said coldly. Then, he immediately changed the tone of his voice and added sternly, "I don''t care what you did or what route you took to be a teacher here." "But I can tell you that you are not qualified to be a teacher here. Now, get out of here!" Faber scolded angrily while pointing directly at Fade. Fade''s face darkened and said in a cold voice, "You''re scolding a teacher!" "Don''t mention the word "teacher" in front of me. You''re not even a fraction of what Mr. Hu is capable of. It''s a joke that you''re my teacher. I''ll reflect this matter to the school and have you reced," Faber said confidently. "If you have aint, that is your problem. But since the university has yet to rece me, I''m still your teacher." Fade responded in a low voice, "If you don''t know how to respect your teacher and don''t want to attend my ss, please get out. You are not wee here." "You want me to get out!" Faber barked while his face darkened. Then, he looked at the students in the ssroom and asked, "ssmates, do you trust this kind of person to be your teacher?" "As we all know, there were rumors during thest semester saying that Mr. Hu will be our teacher for this semester. Mr. Hu is a senior teacher who has been teaching in the school for more than ten years, and he is also a member of the Chinese Medicine Association. His capabilities were recognized by the relevant authorities. Only such a teacher is qualified to be our teacher." "Do you really think that at his age, his Chinese medicine standard will be as high as Mr. Hu''s? Don''t you think it''s really a waste of time to study under such a teacher?" Hearing Faber''s words, many students suddenly became hesitant and looked at Fade with doubtful eyes. A slight smile yed at the corners of Faber''s mouth when he saw this. "I''m really against him being our teacher. I won''t attend the ss as long as he continues to be our teacher. Whoever is willing to follow me, stand out with me now." Facing Faber''s call, some of the students hesitated and began to falter. However, Faber added fuel to the fire and said, "Don''t worry. If we don''t attend sses during this period, my father will send someone to give us private lessons." Hearing this, many students instantly became excited. Faber''s father, Fenoli Chiang, was a famous doctor in the Capital City. His family''s "Chiang Medical Center" was also a famous Chinese medicine clinic. It was a great opportunity to get guidance from the doctors of Chiang Medical Center. In an instant, many hesitant students stood up and walked to Faber''s side. A smug look appeared on Faber''s face when he saw this. Moving his gaze to Jasmine and said in a deliberate gentle tone, "Jasmine,e with me. I will ask my father to tutor the both of us in private." Many students were envious as they turned their gaze to Jasmine, one after another. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Jasmine frowned slightly upon hearing that. She sat still in her seat and replied faintly, "There''s no need for that. I prefer to attend ss at school." Somehow, she had an inexplicable confidence in Fade. That was why she had chosen to stay. Faber was slightly surprised as he did not expect Jasmine would ignore his goodwill, but he still said tteringly, "If you prefer to attend ss at school, I can move the ss venue to the school and ask my dad to conduct the lessons here. Of course, if you are used to the teachers at the school, I can also invite Mr. Hu toe and give us private lessons." "That is so nice!" "She''s indeed the campus belle. She has such nice things going for her!" "If I was Jasmine, I would definitely agree. Faber is talented and rich, and he has a really bright future!" Lucy could not help but tremble slightly at this moment. She was starting to falter. However, Jasmine had be more determined at this moment. She shook her head and replied coldly, "Faber, thank you for your kind intentions, but I am a student of Capital University and I prefer to attend sses at school." "Furthermore, if you don''t wish to attend the ss, please leave. Don''t disturb the students who would like to attend the ss," Jasmine added coldly. Some of the remaining students also nodded their heads in agreement upon hearing her words. Fade looked at Jasmine in surprise. He did not expect that this girl, who had a little conflict with him, would speak up for him at this moment. However, Faber''s face was very gloomy at this moment. There were even some students whispering something like Jasmine and Fade knew each other, and their rtionship was unusual in his ears. Hearing this, Faber''s face turned cold. He red at Fade and said through gritted teeth, "I think you are not qualified to be our teacher. We want to dismiss you as our teacher together." "Dismiss me?" Fade''s cold eyes swept over the seven or eight students who stood up together with Faber, and asked, "Do all of you doubt that I am not qualified to be your teacher?" Faber nodded firmly. The rest of the students hesitated for a while, but still nodded eventually. Fade immediately responded, "I understand what all of you are thinking now. Since that''s the case, I''ll show you my capabilities and let you decide whether or not I''m qualified to be your teacher." All the students looked at Fade in surprise when they heard his words. With puzzled looks on their faces, they asked, "How is he going to show his capabilities? What is he intending to do?" Walking down from the podium, Fade took a nce at the students, and said, "Since I teach Chinese Medicine, of course I will be showing my capabilities to perform Chinese medicine treatments." "Let''s do it this way. There are so many people here. Any of you cane up with any questions to test me. If there is one question that I cannot answer, I will pack up my things and leave." "Also, I can even diagnose all of you. If there is a disease that I can''t diagnose, I will get out of here immediately. What do you think of this proposal?" Fade said loudly while looking at the students confidently. Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 All the students couldn''t help but exim as soon as he finished his words. "He''s so confident. Is he serious?" "Could it be that Mr. Chen really has a high level of skill and knowledge in Chinese medicine?" "Is it because we are only average students in the field of Chinese medicine? No wonder Mr. Chen uttered those remarks." "It''s true that our level is average but Jasmine and Faber are extraordinary in their Chinese medicine expertise!" While everyone was busy engaging in their discussions, Faber curled his lips in a sneer, "You ungrateful brat. How dare you make a fool of yourself in front of me. Since you chose that option yourself, then don''t me me for not giving you an opportunity to back out." Having said that, Faber stepped out and said with a smile, "Your idea is decent but I think it''s not exciting enough if you merely show your medical skills. I would like to propose something much more exciting." "What additional exciting things do you want to do?" Fade looked at Faber and asked. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Faber raised the corner of his mouth and said, "It''s very simple. Other than what you have just said, we will alsopete in a Chinese medicinepetition. If you lose, not only do you have to leave our ss but you will also have to leave this school. Hence, you will never be allowed toe to Capital University again." Hearing this, many students couldn''t help but turn their gazes towards Fade. Jasmine couldn''t control the nerves in her voice, "Mr. Chen, surely you can''t agree to that." After all, in her view, being a teacher at Capital University was something that many people wanted to achieve. It would be a bit too much if Fade was stripped of his opportunity to teach at Capital University merely because of a sspetition. There were quite a few students who had simr thoughts as Jasmine had and they started to mutter among themselves. "It''s too risky. You cannot agree to it!" "That''s right. Don¡¯t gamble your career prospects away. It''s not worth it." "Previously, if you lose, you can just conduct lessons in another ss. However, if you have to leave Capital University because of this, I feel that it''s a bit too much." On the other side, several students standing by Faber started to ridicule Fade. "Well, you were talking enthusiastically just now. What''s the matter? Are you afraid to take up the challenge?" "A boast is just a boast. Don''t say it if you don''t dare to or you''ll only make a fool of yourself otherwise." "He does not have the guts topete with a student. With such standards, how can he be our teacher?" "Hehe. Hey, coward, get lost!" Despite all the sarcastic remarks he faced, Fade did not get incensed. Instead, he looked at Faber and responded with a nod, "I ept your proposal." Feeling a little surprised, Faber squinted his eyes slightly. With a hint of excitement shing across his eyes and a smile appearing at the corner of his mouth, he said, "Well, since you have epted, let''s start now." Faber stepped forward as he said so, ever ready to showcase his medicinal skills against Fade. However, Fade shouted, "Wait a minute!" "What''s wrong? Are you regretting it?" Faber asked sarcastically. Fade shook his head and replied casually, "You just said that if I lose, I will have to resign and leave Capital University, but what if you lose?" "If I lose?!" Faber was stunned for a moment and thenughed, "It''s impossible for me to lose. You must be dreaming if you want to triumph over me with your level of skills." "There is nothing impossible in this world," Fade said in a low voice, "If you lose, I will ask the school to officially expel all of you. Do you dare to ept?" Upon hearing this, Faber and a few of the other students couldn''t help being surprised. Faber frowned and looked like he was deep in his thoughts. However, the other students became hesitant. After all, they were not very well off and it would be a huge burden to their families if they were to lose their ces at Capital University. Although they felt that Faber''s chances of winning were almost certain, it is still a very dangerous gamble. "Young Master Chiang, I''m sorry but we can''t afford to put our bets on this." As a result, several people apologized to Faber one after another and then went back to their seats looking dejected. As of that moment, they had changed their stances. When Fade saw this, the corners of his lips curved to a faint grin. Looking at Faber and the other two students beside him, he continued, "Do you still want to change your mind? This is yourst chance." Upon hearing that, the faces of the two students paled and they looked hesitant. Faber snorted coldly, "Get lost if you don''t have faith in me, but if you leave now, it will be impossible for you to have a ce with me in the future." Hearing this, the two students trembled and pondered for a while. In the end, they did not budge and stood beside Faber with gritted teeth. Faber looked slightly relieved upon seeing that. He looked at the two of them and said, "Don''t worry. I will not let you both down if you have faith in me." "Thank you, Young Master Chiang!" The two of them said with a nod. Fade looked at the three of them and asked again, "Are you sure?" Faber waved his hand impatiently and said, "We''re sure. Aren''t you tired of this? Let''s get started quickly. I don''t have time to waste on you." "In that case, let''s begin!" Fade said with a smile and cast his gaze towards the students, signaling them that they could either ask him questions ore forward to let him diagnose them. Hence, some students began to ask a series Chinese medicine rted questions. "Mr. Chen, do you know the Prescription Song? Can you recite it?" "Mr. Chen, can you tell us ten kinds of flu-relieving medicinal herbs?" "Mr. Chen, if I''m infected with a cold but I have a lung injury at the same time, may I ask what medicine would you prescribe for me?" A series of questions were thrown at Fade and he answered their questions and rified their doubts one by one. Fade had remained calm in the heat of the moment and answered them respectively in an orderly manner. All the answers he gave werepletely correct without a single mistake. As Fade answered more and more questions, the students'' doubts faded. As a result, the number of people who asked him questions also reduced as it went on. Jasmine, who was ranked second in the ss, had not asked Fade any question at all. When Lucy saw this, she couldn''t help asking, "Jasmine, why don''t you ask a question? Don''t you want to test the standards of Mr. Chen?" Jasmine replied faintly, "I trust him." "Trust him?" Lucy stared at Jasmine in surprise and said, "Jasmine, when did you start to trust others so easily? Furthermore, he''s only a young man. Say, you two were acquainted with each other before isn''t it? Could it be that you guys are really..." Lucy''s thoughts strayed afar. Jasmine quickly interrupted her thoughts and said, "Don''t let your imagination run wild. There''s no special rtionship between Mr. Chen and me. Ipletely trust him, that''s all." Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Realizing that the students did not continue to ask him questions, Fade chuckled and asked, "Are there anyone who wants to further ask me any questions? Are you all satisfied with my answers just now?" "Yes, we are satisfied!" "We trust your capabilities." "Mr. Chen, you are amazing." Some students were cheering him on at this point. However, Faber suddenly sneered and said disdainfully, "You call this your capabilities? Haha, that''s a joke. Everyone knows that you can search and memorize some of the basic knowledge of Chinese medicine from the inte. What kind of standards is this?" The atmosphere in the ssroom became cold. Fade looked at Faber and said lightly, "If that''s the case, you can ask me questions." Faber waved his hand and said faintly, "No need. I said that I''m going topete with you just now, so let''s justpete in medical skills." "How do you want topete? To diagnose the students in the ssroom?" Fade asked. "There are so many students in the ssroom. It''s a waste of time to see each and everyone of them. We just need to see one patient," Faber said with a smile touching the corners of his lips. "One patient is alright," Fade replied with a nod. Then, he looked at the students in the ssroom and asked, "Which student?" Faber''s gaze did not remain in the ssroom. Instead, he pped his hands and ordered the two students beside him to head out. Soon, the two led a limping old woman into the ssroom. Faber pointed to the old woman and said to Fade, "This one." Fade did not react much but the students in the ssroom started to mutter among themselves when they saw the old woman. "Isn¡¯t she Madam Liu, the janitor in our school?" "I heard that Madam Liu''s right leg has been in a bad condition for more than 20 years. Is Faber trying to cure Madam Liu''s leg?" "This is too difficult. It¡¯s impossible to cure her." In the midst of discussion, Faber said to Fade, "The patient I''m talking about is her. We will each treat her right leg. Whoever''s treatment works better will be the winner. What do you think?" After saying that, Faber looked at Fade with a smile. Fade took a nce at Madam Liu before nodding in agreement. However, Jasmine suddenly stood up and said, "Mr.Chen, you can''t agree to that." Everyone was shocked when they heard that and looked towards Jasmine. "Jasmine, do you have anything that you want to say?" Fade asked with a smile. Jasmine red at Faber and said in a displeasing tone, "Faber, I didn''t expect you to be so shameless. You''ve gone too far by using such vicious methods topete with Mr. Chen." "Jasmine, you..." Faber wanted to exin. Jasmine continued immediately, "Mr. Chen,st year, Chiang Medical Center came to Capital University to conduct a free medical consultation. At that time, Faber and his father were present. Madam Liu had also signed up for the free medical consultation at that time and let both of them diagnose her." "As a result, Faber already knows Madam Liu''s illness well beforehand. Furthermore, he has also received his father''s help. Now, he is using this topete with you. That is totally unfair." The students were shocked when they heard Jasmine''s words. All of them turned and looked at Faber strangely. They did not expect that Faber would resort to such a petty trick. The murmurs became a little louder. Faber''s face was gloomy as he did not expect that his little scheme would be exposed by any of them, much more by Jasmine, the girl whom he adored. However, Fade remained calm after hearing Jasmine''s words. He nodded his head and said to Jasmine, "I understand, Jasmine. Thanks for letting us know." Saying that, he turned to Faber and continued, "Since you have chosen Madam Liu, we will treat her then. It''s also a bonus if we can manage to cure her leg." "This..." The students were shocked. They did not expect that Fade would actually ept this challenge after learning about this sly trick. All of them had shocked and puzzled expressions on their faces. Jasmine was even more puzzled. She stood up once more and said, "Mr. Chen, this isn''t fair. You..." Fade smiled faintly and said, "It''s okay. The result will be the same anyway. I''m bound to win." After that, Fade smiled and clenched his fists. His friendly and confident demeanor were boosting the morale of the students. On the other hand, Faber was furious. He gritted his teeth and said coldly, "If you insist." After saying that, Faber headed straight to Madam Liu to take her pulse and studied her right leg for a brief moment. Then, he stood up and said, "I''m done with the diagnosis. It''s your turn now." Fade took a quick nce at Madam Liu and then said faintly, "I''ve finished my diagnosis too." "You..." Faber did not expect Fade to be so quick. He could not help snorting and he said, "You''re just putting on an act. Let''s see how you treat herter." He wrote a prescription immediately after and said loudly, "This is my diagnosis on Madam Liu''s lame leg. Her leg is deformed due to muscr atrophy. Therefore, I wrote her a prescription that will help to improve the blood cirction and nourish her vital energy. Together with Chiang Medical Center''s acupuncture, it will take about half a year''s time to cure her leg." After saying that, Faber showed the prescription to the crowd and looked at them proudly. Everyone took a look at the prescription. That was indeed a prescription that could improve the blood cirction and nourish one''s vital energy. Moreover, the acupuncture points and methods were also written very clearly. The prescription should be effective for Madam Liu''s illness. However, the students couldn''t help but feel doubtful about Faber after hearing Jasmine''s words. They suspected that It was actually his father who had diagnosed and came out with the prescription during the free medical consultationst time. However, Faber did not care about this. He looked at Fade and said, "Now, it''s your turn. How are you going to treat her?" Fade smiled faintly, stepped forward and said, "I can cure Madam Liu''s leg in ten minutes." "Er..." Hearing this, everyone was shocked and looked at Fade with doubtful and confused eyes. Faber was more straightforward. He sneered sarcastically and said, "Full recovery in ten minutes? Are you kidding me?" The two students beside him also started to echo Faber''s words and ridicule him as well. "You are being too boastful. It would take half a year even for Young Master Chiang to cure Madam Liu''s illness. You can cure her in ten minutes? Who do you think you are? Haha!" "Madam Liu''sme leg has been like this for more than 20 years. You can cure it in ten minutes. Does that mean that the other doctors are all ipetent?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Fade''s words were unbelievable. Even Jasmine, who trusted him more than everyone else in the room, could not help but frown at that moment. She had a worried look on her face. "What on earth is Mr. Chen thinking? Why did he say things that are obviously illogical?" Just when everyone was doubting and ridiculing him, Fade stepped forward and said confidently, "Whether I am kidding or not, all of you will know the truth in ten minutes." Then, Fade walked to Madam Liu and asked with a gentle smile, "Madam Liu, can you tell me how you injured your leg?" Madam Liu was stunned and then said, "I had a fight with my husband more than 20 years ago and he broke my leg with a steel pipe. At that time, I went to a small clinic to treat my leg after a long period of time as I could not afford the treatment. The doctor told me that I had arrived toote. Although the broken bones have healed now, I still can''t recover the full use of my leg." Hearing this, Fade nodded. He seemed to have thought of something and continued to ask, "Madam Liu, if I am not wrong, your rtionship with your husband was not going well at that time, correct? Are you two still together now?" Upon mentioning her husband, Madam Liu''s expressions changed. She had a strange look on her face and kept silent for a moment. Seeing this, Faber couldn''t help but asked, "What are you doing? Is this part of your treatment?" Faber''s two followers chimed in. "That''s Madam Liu''s private matter. Why are you asking this? Are you treating her or gossiping?" "That''s right. It''s obvious that Madam Liu doesn''t want to talk about the past from the way she looks. Why are you still forcing her to tell you?" At this point, some of the students sat down and were slightly dejected as they were somewhat dissatisfied with Fade''s behavior. After all, Madam Liu had suffered for more than 20 years due to her leg''s condition. Fade was digging up old wounds by inquiring about what had happened in those years. The students were curious at this sight. Jasmine also had simr thoughts in her mind. However, she knew that Fade has a reason in doing so. Ignoring their words, Fade looked at Madam Liu and continued, "Madam Liu, I''m not trying to bring up your old, painful memories. It''s just that I really need to know what happened in the past if I want to treat you." Hearing this, Faber sneered sarcastically and said, "Fade, that''s enough. Madam Liu is physically restricted. It''s not a psychological or emotional issue. Why are you discussing her past to treat her? Do you think we are all amateurs?" "That''s right. If you don''t know how to treat her, just admit defeat. Don''t persist." "Madam Liu, you don''t have to trust a liar like him." "Shut up!" Fade shouted and red at the three of them. Condensing an invisible ball of energy in his right hand, he gently ced it on Madam Liu''s head. Madam Liu felt a warm gush of air enter her head which made her feel rxed. She continued quietly, "My husband and I are divorced. Since we got married, he began to get addicted to gambling and drinking. Whenever he loses money, he will start to drink and hit people. I have been beaten many times by him, and that time..." Many students felt sorry yet resentful after hearing Madam Liu''s story. They felt sorry for her miserable life and resented her ex- husband for beating her up. Fade listened quietly, as if he had understood something. After Madam Liu finished her story, Fade said, "That''s enough, Madam Liu." The conversation came to an abrupt end which surprised the students who were immersed in the story. It actually made them feel a little ufortable. However, at this moment, Fade smiled and looked at Madam Liu. Patting her hand, he said with a smile, "Madam Liu, don''t worry. I have full confidence now that I can cure your leg." "Really? Can my leg be cured?" Madam Liu asked while looking at Fade. After helping Madam Liu sit down, Fade gathered a stream of invisible energy in his palm and ced it on Madam Liu''s head and said softly, "Madam Liu, please close your eyes and empty your thoughts. Don''t think about anything else. Just follow what I ask you to do." "Okay!" Madam Liu replied and closed her eyes. Then, Fade lifted Madam Liu''s right leg and circted a few streams of energy with his palm. He gently directed the energy into Madam Liu''s right leg and gave it a massage. At the same time, Fade''s other hand did not stop directing the energy into Madam Liu''s head to relieve her tension. While doing so, he said softly, "Madam Liu, rx. Everything will be fine. You will be fine. What happened back then will never happen again. Rx, it will be fine..." To outsiders, Fade''s treatment methods looked a bit strange. After all, they could not see Fade''s energy at all. What they saw was Fade asking Madam Liu to sit down so that he can give her a massage on her right leg as well as cing his palm on the top of her head and telling her to rx. In an instant, quite a number of students frowned at such a sight. "What is he doing? Is he ying tricks on us?" "This is so funny. Is this a treatment? Can he cure ame leg this way?" "If this is the standard of Mr. Chen, I would rather go and support Faber." In the midst of the discussion, Fade turned his head and red at the students, signaling them to quieten down. Then, Fade continued tofort and make Madam Liu rx with his gentle voice. A few minutes later, Fade said, "Madam Liu, you can stand up slowly now." With her eyes closed, Madam Liu slowly stood up. "Madam Liu, don''t open your eyes. Walk forward slowly," Fade continued. Madam Liu slowly took a step forward, but her body was a little crooked as her right leg was still a littleme. There was no obvious difference from before. However, Fade continued to guide Madam Liu and said, "Take it slow, Madam Liu. Continue to walk forward, step by step. Don''t worry and rx. You don''t have to be afraid of anything now." Apanied by Fade''s words, Madam Liu slowly walked forward, step by step. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The first few steps she took, there was still no difference. However, as Madam Liu took more steps, the students were surprised to find that her right leg was getting better and better. She could walk more and more steadily. After taking about a dozen steps, Madam Liu''s pace was no different from a normal person''s and she was steady on her feet. At this point, Fade pped his hands and said with a smile, "Madam Liu, you can open your eyes now." Madam Liu opened her eyes and looked at Fade in puzzlement. "Mr. Chen, I..." Fade said with a smile, "Madam. Liu, try taking two steps by yourself now." Madam Liu tried to take a step forward. At the beginning, her body instinctively tilted to the right. After a few steps, she found that her steps had be stable and her pace had alsopletely returned to normal. Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Immediately, she was excited and surprised. "My legs are back to normal. I''m fine now. What... What happened? Mr. Chen, what did you do?" At that moment, Madam Liu and all of the students in the ssroom were looking at Fade in shocked silence. "Is shepletely cured? This... This is simply unbelievable!" "Look at the time. Only eight minutes have passed. Mr. Chen has really cured Madam Liu''s leg within ten minutes. He''s not bragging." "Mr. Chen, you are too awesome. You are so amazing." "Mr. Chen, how did you exactly do it?" Many of the students eximed excitedly while Faber and the other two students'' faces suddenly became gloomy and cold. "How is this possible?" "This is impossible. He must have cheated." "I don''t believe it." Fade gave Faber and the other two a nk look and said, "Never doubt other people''s capabilities if you are not good enough. That will only make you look even more pathetic." Then, Fade held the excited Madam Liu and exined, "Madam Liu, the root cause of your leg illness is not physical but psychological. It was more like a psychological trauma." "A psychological trauma?" Madam Liu asked in a perplexed tone. She could not understand Fade''s words. Many of the students also had a curious look on their faces. Fade continued to exin slowly, "Earlier, you told me about you and your husband. Your leg was broken by your husband. After the treatment at the small clinic, it left you with some minor side effects which caused some difort in your right leg. This slight difort, coupled with your fear of violence had magnified the degree of this difort. You began to walk crookedly with your right leg and eventually it turned into ame leg." "The side effect can be easily treated if you can ovee your psychological trauma. Actually, we have gone through that just now," Fade said with a smile, "Madam Liu, you can walk normally now." After listening to Fade''s exnation, Madam Liu feared up as she recalled her sad past and how overjoyed she was at finally triumphing over her difficult situation. She did not know what else to say to Fade other than thanking him profusely. "Mr. Chen, thank you, thank you for curing my leg. If it wasn''t for you, I really didn''t know I..." Fade helped Madam Liu up and escorted her out of the ssroom as their conversations faded away into the corridor outside. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After that, Fade returned to look at Faber and the other two students and smiled, "Do you concede defeat? Do I need to state the obvious?" Hearing this, Faber''s face sank. He gritted his teeth and said reluctantly, "You, you have won." Fade nodded and said, "Since I have won, then it''s time for you to fulfill the agreement!" Their faces changed upon hearing that, especially the two students who supported Faber. Both of them were extremely shocked. ording to their agreement just now, the three of them would be expelled from Capital University in the event Fade won. This might not be a severe punishment for Faber considering that his family is well off and he could find another ce elsewhere in an instant. However, the two by his side did not have such privileges and were rooted to their spots in disbelief. "Mr. Chen, this..." "We have done wrong. Please give..." "I..." Looking at the faces of the three of them, Fade said coldly, "There''s no need for you to say anything further. You have agreed to the condition, so it''s time to fulfill the agreement. From this moment onwards, the three of you are no longer students of Capital University. Please leave my ssroom now." "No, Mr. Chen, I can''t be expelled. My family..." One of the students started to beg for mercy. "Mr. Chen, please give me another chance. I will repent." The other student also cried out. Faber''s face was also gloomy. He red at Fade and said through gritted teeth, "Do you know who I am? You dare to expel me? I..." Fade looked at them with cold eyes and shouted, "Do you want to go back on your words?" "If you don''t want to get out on your own, I can personally send you out too," Fade said and mmed his palm on the solid wood desk loudly. The three of them had turned pale with fright upon seeing this. Gritting his teeth, Faber turned around angrily and said, "Let''s go." Hearing that, the two students had no choice but to stand up and leave the ssroom with Faber. After the three of them left, Fade''s face returned to normal. He looked at the remaining students in the ssroom and asked, "Now, would all of you be willing to attend my ss?" "We''re willing to!" "Mr. Chen, you''re so amazing. We couldn''t be happier!" "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry I doubted you just now." "Mr. Chen, you are too awesome." Quite a few students eximed while a smile shed across Jasmine''s face. The students who had previously stepped forward to support Faber earlier but returned to their seatster still had a lingering sense of fear in their hearts. They were grateful for their decision to change their stances at thest minute. Otherwise, they would have followed the fate of the three students who weren''t in the ssroom anymore. Fade made a gesture and looked at the students, "Okay, it''s now time for us to continue our lesson." Then, Fade began his teaching. The students listened attentively to his lecture. Meanwhile, Faber was filled with rage. He took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. "Dad, it''s Faber here. I was expelled from school." "It was a newly hired teacher at the university. He mistreated me..." The bell rang signaled the end of the ss. Fade tidied up his materials and prepared to leave the ssroom. Just when Fade was about to leave the room, Jasmine dashed towards him and shouted, "Mr. Chen, please wait a moment." "Jasmine, what''s the matter?" Fade asked. Jasmine was blushing. She looked up at Fade but immediately lowered her gaze and said, "Mr. Chen, there''s something that I would like to speak to you in private." "Speak to me in private... This..." Fade was a little surprised but still nodded his head and said, "Okay,e with me to the office then!" "Okay!" Jasmine replied with a nod and followed Fade out of the room. The remaining students were all shocked when they saw this scene. "What... What''s going on? Jasmine and Mr. Chen left together." "Did I see wrongly? Jasmine took the initiative to speak to Mr. Chen in private. Could it be that she''s confessing her feelings for him?" "That''s not appropriate. A student and a teacher. It''s bad news." "What''s wrong with that? What era is it now? Why is your thinking still so old-fashioned? Besides, even though Mr. Chen is our teacher, he''s just a few years older than us. It''s no big deal even if Jasmine and him are together." "But, this should only be the first time they''ve met each other. That can''t be it. That''s too fast!" "You can only me Mr. Chen for being too charming." Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 Fade and Jasmine were not aware that the rest of the students were talking about them. They walked side by side to the office. On the way, Jasmine looked a bit tense. She was walking with her head bowed low while tugging on the hem of her shirt. Seeing this, Fade chuckled and said, "Jasmine, if you keep walking like this, you''ll step on my feet." "Oh..." Shocked, Jasmine took a step back with blushing cheeks. Seeing this, Fade waved his hand and said with a grin, " Jasmine, don''t be so nervous. You don''t have to treat me as a teacher after the ss. You can say whatever you want!" "Uh, I..." Jasmine stammered. Taking a deep breath, she mustered up her courage. "Mr. Chen, I-1 would like to apologize to you." "Apologize?" Fade paused and asked in confusion, "Why would you need to say sorry to me?" Jasmine blushed with embarrassment and replied, "Mr. Chen, I-1 have misunderstood you on the school bus a few days ago. I even sneered at you. So, I... I would like to apologize to you, Mr. Chen." Upon hearing this, Fade immediately smiled and replied, "Oh, that? It''s okay. It wasn''t a big deal. Furthermore, it''s normal that you assumed that I was deliberately approaching you. It''s fine." As she heard that, Jasmine''s face grew even redder. Lowering her head, she continued, "I thought too highly of myself. I''m sorry that I misunderstood you, Mr. Chen." "Don''t worry, it¡¯s really no big deal. You are the campus belle. I have even heard your name in the office. You are always being pursued by many guys, so I think it is normal for you to think that way," Fade responded. Hearing Fade praise her as the campus belle right in front of her, Jasmine blushed and she was too shy to even respond. Just then, the two of them arrived in front of the teachers'' office building. Fade was preparing to go upstairs. Seeing that, Jasmine gathered her courage and said, "Mr. Chen, in order to express my apologies, I... I would like to treat you to a meal." "Treat me to a meal!" Fade repeated in surprise. "I would like to apologize. If you don''t agree, I''ll stand here and wait," Jasmine insisted with a determined look on her face. "If that''s the case!" Fade thought for a moment, then nodded his head and agreed, "Okay, then wait for me for a while. I''ll go upstairs and put my things away. After that, we will have a meal together" "Oh... Thank you, Mr. Chen!" Jasmine did not expect that Fade would agree so readily. She was stunned for a moment before she nodded with a smile. Fade then headed upstairs and did as he had said. Then, he came down again and walked side by side with Jasmine. "I''m done. Let''s go." Jasmine nodded and led Fade to the food street outside the school. "Mr. Chen, can you take spicy food? There''s a restaurant outside the school that''s famous for their spicy food. Let me treat you there!" "Sure, I like spicy food very much," Fade replied while nodding, and the two of them walked out of the school gate together. However, many students on the campus had seen the two of them behaving intimately. Thus, they took photos and videos of them and posted them onto the school''s forum, which immediately caused a heated discussion. "Headline, headline! Campus belle, Jasmine Zhuo has a boyfriend!" "Jasmine and a man were seen talking andughing while walking out of school together." "Isn''t that man the Campus Belle Hunter? Since when did he hook up with Jasmine Zhuo?" "Campus belle Hunter? You mean the guy who has an intimate rtionship with campus belle, Joey Chen?" "D*mn it, hooking up with Joey Chen wasn''t enough. Now, he even hooked up with Jasmine. This guy is going too far! "Is the title of the Campus Belle Hunter really going to be true? That''s so cruel to us. The rest of the campus belles, please hide yourself. Don''t get hunted by this guy." "Who is able to investigate the background of this Campus Belle Hunter? It''s only been a few days since the school started, but he has already been with two campus belles in our school." "I know the inside story. His name is Fade Chen, a newly hired teacher in our university..." Meanwhile, Fade and Jasmine, who were sitting in the restaurant, were not aware of the heated discussions on the forum. After they were done ordering a few dishes, the blushing Jasmine, who sat opposite Fade, politely said, "Mr. Chen, so sorry. The restaurant is a little shabby." Fade waved his hand and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I can eat anywhere. I''m not very picky about it." "Also, since the ss is over, you can rx a little. You don''t need to be so reserved. Don''t treat me as a teacher. I can be your ordinary ssmate or friend," Fade continued. "Oh, I... " Jasmine blushed as she was unable to adapt to the change. "I only wanted to apologize to you, Mr. Chen. That''s why..." "If you are still being so polite, I''m not going to ept your apologies," Fade deliberately said with a straight face. "Let''s do it this way. You don''t have to address me as Mr. Chen after ss. You can either call me by my name, or Brother Fade." "Try calling me now!" Fade continued with a smile. "Fade, I... Brother Fade." Jasmine stammered before she finally called him. Hearing this, Fadeughed and said, "Isn''t this better? In the future, you can call me Brother Fade after ss. I will also call you Jasmine." "Okay!" Seeing Fade''s rxed attitude, Jasmine also felt much more rxed. Fade started eating without hesitation right after the dishes were served. Upon seeing Fade''s true self, Jasmine also gradually rxed and the two of them began to chat. While chatting, they naturally came across topics rted to Chinese Medicine. Jasmine was still shocked when she recalled how Fade had cured Madam Liu in ten minutes during ss just now. "Brother Fade, how did you cure Madam Liu''s leg so quickly? That was really amazing. How did you do it?" Fade smiled and replied, "Didn''t I already exin it in ss? Madam Liu''s leg was caused by psychological factors." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jasmine nodded and said, "I understand that. It''s just that when ites to psychological problems, the treatment will generally take a rather long time. Even when supplementary medication is used, it''ll generally take a few months or even a few years for it to be effective. Brother Fade, how did you manage to cure Madam Liu in just a few minutes? That is so amazing." Of course, Fade knew that it was not easy to treat psychological problems. Under normal circumstances, it would actually take months or even one or two years to cure Madam Liu''s illness. However, Fade was not an ordinary person. When he was treating Madam Liu, he had used his positive energy cultivation to catalyze Madam Liu''s spiritual consciousness, which sped up the process. However, it was difficult to exin these things. That was why Fade only briefly mentioned it in the ss without exining it in detail. Now, he did not expect Jasmine would take the initiative to ask him about this. However, he could also tell that Jasmine had a talent and an astute sense for Chinese medicine. As a result, Fade gave Jasmine a simple exnation of positive energy, spiritual consciousness and all other things. Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Jasmine listened earnestly and nodded repeatedly. With a slight frown, she pondered over what Fade had just said. When he noticed this, Fade thought that what he had just said was too profound and Jasmine could not understand him. Hence, he waved his hand and stated, "Jasmine, you don''t need to go into the things I said seriously if you don''t understand." However, to Fade''s surprise, Jasmine shook her head and replied, "Brother Fade, it''s not that I don''t understand what you''re talking about. It''s just that I feel that what you''re talking about now is somewhat simr to what my master had taught me." "Your master?" Fade repeated in a surprised tone. Jasmine suddenly thought of something when she realized this. She could not help but cover her mouth with her hand in shock. Seeing this, Fade waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m just casually asking. If there is anything inconvenient for you to tell me about, then forget it." "Brother Fade, I, I..." Jasmine said awkwardly. After hesitating for a moment, she mustered up her courage and continued, "Brother Fade, actually, it''s nothing confidential. I think it''s fine to tell you." "Is it really okay to tell me?" He asked. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Yeah!" Jasmine nodded and immediately exined, "Brother Fade, the master I''m talking about is the teacher who taught me Chinese medicine." "The teacher who taught you Chinese medicine? Aren''t you self-taught?" Fade asked as he thought of what Prisci had said to him back in the office. Jasmine shook her head. "Actually, I have a teacher. My father brought back a guest when I was 16 years old. The guest said that I had a talent in Chinese medicine and asked if I was willing to acknowledge him as my teacher." "Originally, I didn''t know a lot about Chinese medicine and I wasn''t very interested in it but my father urged me to learn from him, so I studied under that guest for a while." "However, I didn''t expect that I would have some talent in Chinese Medicine and I would be interested in it as well. Thus, I studied under my master for three years and that''s how I have attained my current standard." "I see!" Fade nodded his head. "However, to have attained such a standard in only three years is excellent enough." Jasmine continued, "Because I was interested in Chinese medicine, I applied for the relevant majors at the Chinese Medicine School of Capital University after my college entrance examination. That''s how I ended up here." "Although the industry of Chinese medicine is a little unpopr, it''s still good if you learn it well. But, about your master, why did you purposely hide it from everyone? I don''t think the school will care about these things either," Fade asked. "I don''t know either. After I became his student, my master told me not to mention anything rted to him to outsiders. When I left home and came here to study, my father also instructed me several times not to mention a thing about my master to anyone. I asked them the reason for that, but they refused to tell me. I also don''t know why," Jasmine replied in a bewildered tone. After listening to Jasmine''s exnation, Fade responded, "So that''s how it is. Jasmine, will your master and father be okay if you told me all of this?" Jasmine replied, "I think it should be okay. Ever since I started university, my master rarely came to visit me. My father is also not in Capital City, so they probably don''t know anything about me. Furthermore, I don''t think there''s any reason to hide this. After saying that, Jasmine smiled and picked up her drink, preparing to propose a toast to Fade. However, right at this moment, a ck figure quickly approached them and came to their table. He mmed his palm down on the table and bellowed angrily, "Jasmine, do you know what you''re doing now?!" Shocked by his bellow, Jasmine and Fade immediately turned their heads to look at the figure beside the table. Fade caught a clear glimpse of the man. The man who was ring fiercely at Jasmine was about 40 years old and he was wearing a ck suit with a bracelet on his hand. "You..." Fade''s face fell. He stood up and looked at the man in alert. Shocked, Jasmine instantly put down her drink and turned to the man. "Dad, why are you here?" She asked in surprise. Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but be stunned. He looked at Jasmine and inquired, "Jasmine, he''s..." Jasmine nodded with certainty and confirmed, "Brother Fade, this is my father, Abbott Zhuo. Dad, this is..." Jasmine was about to introduce Fade, but was interrupted by Abott''s cold voice. He red at Jasmine and barked sternly, "I''m asking you, do you know what you''re doing now?" Hearing that, Jasmine''s expression grew grim. "Dad, I, I didn''t do anything. Why are you so angry?" She asked softly. "How dare you ask why I am angry?" Abbott red at Fade and continued to shout at Jasmine, "Have you forgotten what your master and I have instructed you? Also, why are you associating with such dubious people? What is your rtionship with him? Just what..." Jasmine became a little agitated when she realized her father had described Fade in such a way. She immediately stated, "This is Brother Fade. He''s not a dubious person. Also, about my master, I don''t understand why I need to hide it from everyone. Didn''t I study under him for three years? Why can''t I let others know? What''s there to hide..." Seeing Jasmine''s agitated expression, Abbott scanned the surroundings before he rushed over and grabbed hold of her arms. "Keep your mouth shut. Don''t mention anything about your master," he whispered to Jasmine. "Why can''t I talk about him? It''s not like it''s too embarrassing for me to acknowledge him. I don''t understand..." Jasmine insisted. Abbott then hurriedly said, "Alright, let''s not talk about this first. Let''s talk about him then. Who is he? Didn''t I tell you that you''re not allowed to have any contact with the opposite gender, let alone a boyfriend, during your university days?" While speaking, Abbott turned his gaze to Fade and gazed at him dubiously. Jasmine exined, "Dad, you have misunderstood. Brother Fade isn''t my boyfriend. He''s my teacher. There isn''t any romantic rtionship between us." "He is your teacher?" Abbott repeated skeptically. Fade immediately showed his teacher ID card and said, "Mr. Zhuo, you have really mistaken. I''m really Jasmine''s teacher. This is my teacher''s ID card. We just met each other and simply came out to have a meal together." Abbott rxed a little after taking a nce at Fade''s ID card. However, he still said in a hostile tone, "You are calling my daughter by her name even though you have just met each other. You even came out and are having a meal together. Are all the teachers at Capital University so frivolous?" Upon hearing this, Fade''s expression grew solemn as he exined, "Mr. Zhuo, I''m about the same age as your daughter. That''s why I called her by her name. There''s absolutely nothing between us." Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Holding Abbott''s hand, Jasmine said, "Dad, you''re thinking too much. Mr. Chen and I came out to eat because I wanted to apologize to him. There are no other intentions." "Apologize? Why do you need to apologize?" Abbott frowned and questioned. Jasmine then quickly updated Abbott about what had happened on the bus. Only then did Abbott''s expression rx a little. He nced at Fade before saying to Jasmine, "Even if there''s nothing going on this time, you still have to be careful. You''re not allowed toe out alone with any guys in the future." "Don''t turn a deaf ear to your master''s words and my words. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want when we''re not around you," Abbott looked at her sternly. Jasmine could not help but feel a little ufortable when she heard his words. She pouted as she said, "Dad, I''m already neen years old. I''m already an adult, so I can do what I want. There''s no need for you to worry so much." "What do you mean you''re an adult now? What do you mean you can do what you want? Are you going to go against your master and me?" Abbott snapped. His stern expression made Fade feel a little ufortable. He could not help but frown while reminding Abbott, "Mr. Zhuo, you should probably tell Jasmine nicely if there are any problems, especially when Jasmine is already an adult. Somethings..." "There''s no need for you to worry about my daughter," Abbott interrupted Fade and red fiercely at him. "Since you''re a teacher, you should focus on doing your job well in ss. You don''t have to worry about anything else outside ss." "Uh..." Fade''s expression fell as he heard Abbott''s words. "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen," Jasmine said hurriedly while giving Fade an apologetic look. She then turned her gaze to her father and continued, "Dad, why are you speaking so rudely to Mr. Chen? He was just being nice. Why are you..." Abbott waved his hand impatiently, stood up and said, "Alright, let''s not talk about this now. Your master is in the city. Why don''t youe meet him with me?" "Huh, Master is in Capital City? Did something happen?" Jasmine asked in a curious yet surprised tone. Abbott replied, "You''ll know when you get there. Alright, stop talking. Let''s go now." After saying that, Abbott immediately grabbed hold of Jasmine''s hand, preparing to leave. Jasmine couldn''t help but frown, but she could only wave her hand to bid him goodbye. "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen. I have to leave first," she said to Fade. Fade looked at this strange father-daughter pair and replied, "It''s alright, go ahead. If there''s anything you need, you can contact me. I''ve already given you my contact information in the ss." "Yes, I will..." Jasmine nodded in agreement, but before she could finish her sentence, she had already been pushed and shoved out by Abbott. When the father and daughter walked out of the restaurant, Abbott even turned his head to re at Fade sternly before leaving. Fade shook his head gently and went back to the school after finishing all the food on the table. There were no sses in the afternoon. Fade was sitting and sorting out the lesson n in the office. Realizing that it was gettingte, he packed up his things and left the office. However, Joey hade looking for him before he could leave. Ignoring the gazes of everyone, Joey went straight to Fade and intimately called him "brother" while wrapping her hand around his arm. In an instant, Fade felt that everyone''s gaze was like countless sharp arrows, watching him sharply. "Joey, you''re going to get me into trouble! Can''t you see the gazes of those boys? It seems that they can''t wait to eat me alive!" Fade couldn''t help butin. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, Joey did not let go of her hand on his arm. She pouted and said, "Brother Fade, don''t make excuses. Even without me, the eyes of those boys will still be the same." "How could that be?" Fade shook his head. Joey immediately took out her mobile phone and showed it to him. "Why would they not? Brother Fade, look. This is the hot topic on the school''s forum. Everyone is saying that you are a highly efficient campus belle hunter. It''s only been a few days since school has started, but you have already gone out with the campus belle, Jasmine. So, even without me and because of Jasmine, those boys will still treat you the same way." Fade fell speechless as he scrolled through thements on the school forum. s, he did not expect that he would be themon enemy of all the boys in Capital University just a few days after he came to the school. Joey pulled Fade''s arm and said with a grin, "Brother Fade, stop sighing. Let''s go eat." "Again?" He frowned. "Thest meal we had was ruined by Wilton and those guys from the Szeto Academy. Brother Fade, please treat me again!" Joey said while looking at Fade with pitiful eyes. Fade''s heart immediately softened upon seeing her pitiful look. He patted his chest and said, "Joey, what do you want to eat? Just tell me. I will take you anywhere!" "Great, I can eat some expensive food again," Joey cheered. After saying that, she took out her mobile phone and made a phone call while exining to Fade, "I''ll ask Yankee toe with us. Let''s eat together." The phone was finally connected only secondster. Joey smiled and asked, "Yankee, have you gotten off work? Let''s go out and have a meal together. Brother Fade will be treating us today, so we can have a good meal." "Ah, I''m sorry, Joey, but I still have something to do. I can''t get off work yet so I can''t eat with you. You can go without me," Yankee replied in a hoarse voice. "Why haven''t you gotten off work yet? Are you so busy with your work?" Joey could not help but pout. Just then, the sound of yelling and screaming could be heard on the other side of the phone. "How do you do things? Who allowed you to talk on the phone during work hours? Get over here now!" Then, the phone call ended. Joey and Fade''s faces darkened as they looked at each other. "Brother Fade, did you hear that? Yankee seems to have encountered some trouble. Why don''t we go over to check on her? I''m very worried about her," Joey said. "Okay, let''s go," Fade agreed with a nod as he walked out of the school with Joey. "Joey, is Yankee''s family situation bad? Why is she working when school has just started?" Joey nodded and replied in a low voice, "Yankee came from the countryside and she is the eldest daughter in the family. She has a younger brother. Originally, her family wanted her to get married after finishing high school so that they could obtain a sum of dowry money for her younger brother." "Butter, because Yankee''s college entrance examination grades were good and she was ranked first in her state, the school awarded her a sum of money. Furthermore, with Yankee''s insistence, her family had no choice but to allow her toe to Capital City to attend university." Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 "It''s just that, the money was only enough for the tuition fees. Yankee''s family actually refused to pay for her living expenses so she has been working part- time to earn her living expenses during her university life all these years." "However, Yankee''s younger brother has gotten a girlfriend this year and is preparing to get married. Therefore, he needs money for the betrothal. Yankee has not graduated yet so she can''t earn much money. Besides that, her family also heard that Yankee majored in archaeology, which is a very unpopr course that doesn''t make a lot of money. Because of that, her family became even more opposed to her continuing her studies." "Recently, her mother has been calling her, urging her to go back home and get married. She wanted her to marry a local nouveau riche who is nearly 40 years old, in exchange for her brother''s betrothal gift money." "Of course, Yankee refused to do so but her family is pressuring her to ept it. They told her that if she doesn''t want to go back and get married, then she has to bring 50,000 dors back for her brother when she goes back home during the school holidays next time." "In order to earn money, Yankee has to work multiple jobs outside school. Besides working, she still needs to attend sses in school. She has a really hard time." Fade fell silent after hearing Yankee''s story. He did not expect that Yankee would be faced with such enormous pressure from her family. Fade almost had the urge to just take out a sum of money to help Yankee solve her problem when he thought of this. However, Joey seemed to have seen through Fade''s thoughts. Thus, she immediately said, "Brother Fade, don''t ever think of giving Yankee money. She is a very stubborn person, so she will never ept other people''s money for no reason." Fade understood and nodded. "We can talk about these thingster. Now, let''s head over to Yankee''s workce first." "Okay, I know where she is working," Joey responded. Immediately, the two of them rushed to the ce where Yankee was working. Half an hourter, the two of them arrived at the factory district. Passing through the rumbling processing nts, they finally came to a dpidated factory at the corner. The factory was not big, but the business was good at the door. There were trucks constantly going in and out. The workers were busy loading the trucks with goods. Once fully loaded, the trucks would leave one after another. Most of the movers were sturdy middle-aged men. Among these middle-aged men, there was a weak but strong female figure. Fade''s heart skipped a beat when he saw Yankee carrying boxes of goods with gritted teeth. He felt so sorry for her. Joey, on the other hand, was about to rush forward as tears welled up in her eyes. Meanwhile, Bobbie Loo, a man in his thirties, with a beer belly, walked out of the factory with his hands behind his back. His gaze swept the area andnded on Yankee. He frowned and yelled, "Yankee, what''s wrong with you? Stop dawdling and move faster. When will you finish moving at this rate?" Gritting her teeth, Yankee quickened her pace and walked towards the truck while carrying a box of goods on her shoulder. As for Bobbie, he was scanning Yankee from head to toe. Then, he slightly raised the corner of his mouth and walked over to Yankee''s side. He continued to shout and urge her, "Hurry up. Originally, I didn''t want to hire a girl as a mover but I epted you because you were begging me. Is this what you mean by you can do it?" While he was shouting at Yankee, he reached out his fat hands and touched Yankee''s butt. Yankee was about to unload the box of goods onto the truck when she felt a hand touching her. Shocked by his touch, Yankee instinctively dodged to avoid his groping hand. However, her dodging action had caused the goods on Yankee''s shoulders to lose their bnce. With a thud, they fell to the ground and smashed into pieces. A whole box of ss bottled beverages instantly shattered, causing the drinks to flow all over the ground. The entire scene looked terrible. Seeing this, Bobbie''s face immediately fell as he started shouting, "How did this happen? You have broken all the goods. What are you going to do?" Yankee was looking very shocked at this moment. She looked at Bobbie and said in an angry yet aggrieved tone, "It''s, it''s because you touched me. That''s why..." "That''s bullsh*t! When did I touch you? Don''t nder me," Bobbie barked angrily. Then, he coldly waved his hand at Yankee and continued, "You can get lost now. Don¡¯te to work anymore." Yankee''s face fell upon hearing that. She wanted to exin herself but was at a loss for words. Breathing a sigh of resignation, she reluctantly took off her work uniform and stood silently beside Bobbie. Seeing this, Bobbie frowned and bellowed, "Why are you still standing there? Haven''t you heard what I said? You will be fired! Get lost now!" Yankee bit her lip and said, "Boss, m-my sry." "Your sry? You still want to be paid? Do you know how much the box of goods is worth? You should be thankful that I didn''t ask you topensate me. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to ask me for a sry?" Bobbie mocked her scornfully. "But, I have worked here for three and a half days. You promised to pay me three hundred dors per day so three days will be nine hundred dors. Even after deducting the cost of the goods, there should still be some extra money left," Yankee insisted. "Extra? Are you kidding me? I am already very kind enough to let you go without asking you to compensate me," Bobbie sneered. "I deserve to be paid. If you don''t pay me, I won''t leave," Yankee stated firmly, standing there. Bobbie was getting a little impatient. With a wave of his hand, he called the security guards over and ordered, "Take her away." Immediately, two burly security guards approached Yankee and tried to take her away by force. However, Fade stepped out at this moment, and shouted, "Stop!" Startled by his voice, Bobbie immediately looked over and asked with a frown, "Who are you? Why are you meddling in my business?" Fade and Joey walked to Yankee and gave her aforting look. Then, they looked at Bobbie and said, "We are Yankee''s friends. We''re here to uphold justice for her." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Uphold justice?" Bobbie gave them a disdainful sneer and mocked sarcastically, "I''d really like to see how the two of you can uphold justice for her." Fade replied in a deep voice, "We want you to pay the sry to Yankee and then apologize to her for what happened just now." "You want me to pay her, apologize and admit my mistake? Haha, you must be dreaming!" Bobbie laughed. "Didn''t you see that she has shattered my goods? She should be thankful that I didn''t ask her topensate me, but you still want me to pay her a sry. It''s extremely ridiculous." "I believe you should know very well what had really happened just now," Fade stated coldly. Joey also took out her mobile phone and said, "I have already recorded what you have done with my phone. If you don''t admit it, I will go to the police station to report you." Seeing this, Bobbie frowned and his expression fell. Then, he instantly called out to all the security guards and workers in the factory with his stern voice. "Come out, everyone. Someone is here to make trouble." Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Immediately, twenty or thirty people walked out of the factory and surrounded the three of them. Yankee also looked at Fade and Joey in surprise and asked, "Brother Fade, Joey, why are you here? I..." Joey held Yankee''s hand and stood beside her. "Yankee, don''t be afraid. With Brother Fade here, nothing will happen," sheforted Yankee. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "But this..." Yankee was still feeling a little worried. "Yankee, don''t worry. Everything will be fine," Fadeforted Yankee and gave her an encouraging look before sweeping his gaze coldly towards Bobbie, the approaching workers and the security guards. "Is this how you do things? Is this a factory or a mafia den?" Fade questioned coldly. Bobbie looked at Fade with a disdainful sneer and snapped coldly, "No matter what kind of ce this is, it''s none of your business. However, I can assure you that you won''t be able to leave today." "We won''t be able to leave? Do you n to beat us up?" Fade asked in a deep voice. "It''s not just beating you up. The girl beside you is a beauty. I''ll have some fun with herter," Bobbie stated as he smiled at Joey lewdly. Fade''s expression instantly turned cold upon hearing his words. Before Bobbie could react, he rushed over to him and gave him two ps in the face, which caused his cheeks to turn red and swollen instantly. Bobbie had note back to his senses yet, but he could feel a burning pain on his face. Incensed, he red at Fade and snapped through gritted teeth, "You dare to p me? I can assure you that this matter will not end easily now." "All of you, move. Go and give them a good beating," Bobbie barked ferociously. Immediately, twenty or thirty security guards and workers dashed towards the three of them. Yankee was slightly afraid when she saw this scene. "No, don''t fight. It''s not a big deal. I don''t want my sry anymore," she shouted. "Don''t want your sry? Now, it''s not about paying you anymore. Not only will I not pay you a single penny, but you will also need topensate me." Twenty or thirty people had already surrounded them while Bobbie was talking. Among them, there were a few burly security guards who were holding and thrusting the rubber rods in their hands towards Fade. However, before they could make a move, Fade had already dashed into the crowd. After a series of nking sounds, all the twenty or thirty factory workers and security guards were defeated and they were seenying on the ground. Seeing this, Bobbie, who had been arrogant, immediately looked frightened. Fade strode over and asked coldly, "Were you nning to kill us?" Seeing Fade approach him, Bobbie stepped back in fear and said, "D-Don''te over. I''m warning you. If you continue toe towards me, I''ll call the police." As he spoke, Bobbie took out his mobile phone, preparing to call the police. "Huh!" Joey sneered. "Didn''t you just say that it''s useless to call the police? Why are you afraid now?" Bobbie''s face immediately fell. "I''m not afraid. It''s you who will be in trouble. You don''t know what you have done," he said, forcibly trying to keep a serious tone. "Let me tell you. This is a public assault. Moreover, the beverages that Yankee broke just now are worth a great deal of money. Be prepared to pay forthem." Upon hearing this, Yankee immediately retorted indignantly, "You are the one who assaulted us first. Furthermore, the cost of the beverages is only a few dors. How could they be valuable?" "A few dors?" Bobbie repeated with a sneer. "Yankee, you have no idea what you have just broken. Let me tell you. That box of beverages were Fei''s Life Elixir Wine, a highly- sought beverage that is served by most of the upscale venues in Capital City." "It''s hard for you to get your hands on a bottle of Life Elixir Wine even with ten thousand dors. There were twenty-four bottles in that box. Do you still think that those beverages are still worthless now?" Bobbie said with a sneer, "You just wait andpensate me." "Ten thousand yuan per bottle. This, this is impossible..." All the color drained from Yankee''s face when she heard this. After all, for a penniless girl like her, that was a shockingly high price. "Impossible? Haha, you can go and find out how much a bottle of Fei''s Life Elixir Wine costs," Bobbie said triumphantly, " I have nothing more to say now. You will first need to pay me two hundred and forty thousand yuan for these beverages." "I..." Yankee''s face immediately turned pale upon hearing his words. However, at this moment, Fade stepped out and scanned the goods on the truck. "You said that these are the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine?" He asked coldly. "Yes, what''s wrong?" Replied Bobbie. Fade continued, "As far as I know, Fei''s Life Elixir Wine does not have a production nt in Capital City. All their products are produced in Dragonville and then shipped to Capital City." "So, how did this small factory of yours manage to get your hands on Fei''s Life Elixir Wine?" He asked. "What are you implying?" Bobbie asked, "Are you suspecting that my Fei''s Life Elixir Wines are fakes?" Fade replied ndly, "I''m not suspecting, but I''m certain of it. Your so-called Fei''s Life Elixir Wines are all fakes. Let''s not talk aboutpensation. You will need to address this issue first." Bobbie''s eyes flickered for a moment when he heard Fade''s words. He then calmed down and said, "How will you prove my products are fakes? My uncle is the branch manager of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Capital City. I am liaising directly with him for the products supplied to various major hotels in Capital City." "Your uncle is the manager?" Fade asked, squinting his eyes. "Yes, my uncle is Roomis Loo. If you don''t believe me, you can go and check it out yourself," Bobbie replied with a proud and serious expression on his face. Upon hearing this, Fade''s face fell. Without saying a word, he immediately picked up a box of Life Elixir Wine from the truck and smashed it on the ground, shattering it into pieces. "W- What are you doing?" Bobbie barked, in a stunned voice. However, Fade did not stop. He continued to smash all the Life Elixir Wine in the truck into pieces. "Do you know how much all these Life Elixir Wines cost? You will not be able to afford to pay if you smashed all of them," shouted Bobbie. "Really? This is just the beginning." Fade said and strode into the factory. Bobbie immediately became anxious when he saw that. "What are you nning to do?" He asked Fade. He would soon know what Fade is nning to do. Heading straight to the factory warehouse, Fade threw out his fists and swept his legs out when he saw the piles of Life Elixir Wines. Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Immediately, the sound of ss breaking could be heard from within the warehouse. Dark red wine flowed out, flooding the ground of the entire warehouse. "Y-You actually..." Bobbie hurriedly rushed over. He was extremely surprised and furious when he saw this scene. However, as he faced Fade, he did not have the ability to stop him. He could only watch his goods be smashed into pieces. "You''re done for. I''m telling you, you''ll be dead," Bobbie snapped, gnashing his teeth. After saying that, he proceeded to make a call on his cell phone. "Uncle, someone came to make trouble at my factory. He has smashed all the goods here. Pleasee over quickly. By the way, bring more people with you. This guy is really good at fighting." Bobbie immediately withdrew into a corner after hanging up the phone. His eyes were filled with hatred. Meanwhile, Yankee and Joey also came inside the factory. Both of them were utterly surprised when they saw the mess inside. Yankee looked at Fade and said worriedly, "Brother Fade, you are too impulsive. What should we do now? If Bobbie calls the police, we..." Fade, on the other hand, looked rxed. He smiled gently and said, "Don''t worry. It''ll be fine. Bobbie won''t dare to call the police." "But what should we do if he calls someone here. There are so many goods here. It''ll be expensive. We..." Yankee trailed off, looking extremely worried. However, Fade replied in a rxed tone, "Everything will be fine. Even if I smash the entire factory, he won''t dare to say a word." Although Fade looked confident and rxed, Yankee was still feeling extremely worried and anxious. About 20 minutester, rapid braking sounds could be heard at the factory entrance. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Immediately, Fade and the other two girls walked out of the factory upon hearing the braking sounds. A ck BMW was seen stopping right in front of the factory entrance. There were a few vans following behind the BMW and dozens of people were getting down from them. A man in his fifties, dressed in a suit, stepped out of the BMW. Upon seeing that, Bobbie immediately rushed over with a smile and said, "Uncle, you''re here." The identity of the man in the suit was obvious. He must be Roomis Loo, the branch manager of Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc whom Bobbie had mentioned earlier. Roomis nodded, looked towards Bobbie and asked, "Bobbie, what happened?" Bobbie red at Fade fiercely and replied, "Uncle, they came to the factory to make trouble and even smashed all of our goods." Then, he pointed to the messy ground and the factory, and continued resentfully, "Uncle, look. These were all their doings." "Huh, the three of you..." Roomis''s face fell when he saw the mess and anger was written all over his face. He had the urge to get into a fist fight with Fade.. However, Bobbie quickly held him back and said, "Uncle, that guy has some skills. He has beaten all the twenty or thirty people in our factory up. Did you bring some people here?" Roomis pointed to the dozen people behind him and introduced, "I have hired these people from the Sawyer Gang. They are all very good fighters." Bobbie''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Sawyer Gang. Is that Sawyer Xu''s Sawyer Gang?" "Is there any other Sawyer Gang other than this one?" Roomis rolled his eyes. A sudden rush of excitement came to Bobbie''s face when he heard Roomis'' words. He continued, "Sawyer is a martial arts master from the ck Level''s middle stage. All his men are martial artists as well. The strength of one man is equal to ten men. That troublemaker will be done for this time." Roomis nodded and replied, "I only hired the people from the Sawyer Gang because you told me that the situation is bad. But now, I realized that there are only three people, and two of them are women. It looks like I''ve over-prepared!" Bobbie smiled and said, "I will thank youter after we get rid of that guy." "You''re only good at ttering others," Roomis said and rolled his eyes at Bobbie before turning his gaze to Fade. "Boy, are you the one who is causing trouble in my factory?" Fade did not answer his question. Instead, he scanned Roomis from head to toe and asked, "Are you the branch manager of Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc in Capital City?" Squinting his eyes, Roomis nodded and replied, "Yes, I am. What''s the matter? Do you have any opinion about me?" Fade replied, "As a staff of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, you have allowed counterfeit products to be supplied to the market, affecting the reputation of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Tell me, how should thepany punish you?" Upon hearing this, Roomis frowned and then said in a cold voice, "How can you prove that my goods are fake? Even if they are, what can a nameless brat like you do to punish me? Do you think you have the ability to do that?" "You''ll soon know whether or not I have the ability to punish you," Fade responded with a snort. Fishing out his cell phone, he gave Lily a call. "Sister Lily, I''m Fade. There''s something I would like to ask you." "Here''s the thing. In Capital City, I have met..." Meanwhile, Roomis felt a little uneasy when he saw Fade talking on the phone. Bobbie, on the other hand, did not feel anything strange. Instead, he said to his uncle urgently, "Uncle, we don''t need to waste our time arguing with this kid. Just ask the people from Sawyer Gang to get rid of him right away." "Besides, the two girls standing next to that kid are quite pretty too. Both of them are full time students of Capital University, especially that little beauty. She looks great," Bobbiemented while looking at Joey with shining eyes. Then, he continued with a lewd smile, "Uncle, look at that appearance and that figure. Why notter, I''ll let you enjoy her first, then it''ll be my turn to..." Roomis then turned to Joey and his eyes glinted. He was obviously amazed by her beauty and he was getting excited. After pondering for a moment, he waved his hand and ordered the Sawyer Gang''s thugs, "Sorry to trouble you guys. Please help me teach that kid a lesson." Upon receiving Roomis''s order, a dozen thugs from the Sawyer Gang immediately dashed toward Fade in an overbearing manner. Bobbie lifted the corners of his mouth and looked at Fade with an arrogant and cruel smile on his face. Fade quietly looked at the thugs with a calm smile on his face. There was no hint of panic on his face at all. Seeing this, Bobbie could not help but frown. "You''re still putting on an act. You won''t be able to smile soon." Just as the thugs were about to make a move, Roomis'' cell phone rang. Roomis fished out his mobile phone and was surprised when he saw the caller ID. He instinctively nced at Fade and immediately answered the phone with a respectful tone, "Hello, Miss Wei. I am Roomis, thepany branch manager in Capital City. Do you have..." Lily did not wait for Roomis to finish his words, and immediately stated coldly, "Roomis, what did you do at the branch office in Capital City? Come clean about it now." "Miss Wei, l-l didn''t do anything!" Roomis hurriedly defended himself. Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 Lily snapped in a cold voice, "You''re still lying. Do you think that I have no idea what you''ve done in Capital City? You''ve secretly colluded with your nephew and established a factory to produce fake Fei''s Life Elixir Wine. You have used your power for private purposes, selling these counterfeit wines at the best price. How will you exin this?" "Oh, Miss Wei, I-1 did not. I don''t know where you heard this news from. I can tell you with certainty that I didn''t do these things," Roomis quickly denied. "You''re still refusing toe clean," Lily roared. "President Chen just called me and told me what is happening in Capital City." "President Chen? Who''s President Chen?" Roomis asked in a daze. "President Fade Chen, the husband of President Lin," Lily snapped angrily. "Oh, that president Chen. How would he..." Roomis was shocked when he suddenly thought of something. He immediately turned his gaze to Fade and the other two girls, and he stood frozen on the spot. Lily continued on the phone, "President Chen is at your factory right now. He is just standing right in front of you. How else did you think he knew? You''d better watch yourself." Lily hung up the phone angrily after finishing her words. Roomis, on the other hand, looked at Fade in shock and murmured, "A-Are you president Fade Chen? This, this is too..." Meanwhile, Bobbie had already given the order to the Sawyer Gang''s men to attack Fade. Roomis couldn''t help but be shocked when he saw this. He quickly shouted, "Stop, all of you, stop." Upon hearing this, the men from the Sawyer Gang stopped at thest moment. Bobbie looked toward Roomis inplete bewilderment and asked, "Uncle, what are you doing? Why did you order them to stop ?" Roomis shot Bobbie a re and said through gritted teeth, "Do you know that you''ve caused some serious trouble? You''ve offended a big shot." "What big shot?" asked Bobbie with a puzzled expression on his face. Roomis pointed to Fade and answered, "This is President Fade Chen. He is the president of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "What? He''s President Chen? T-This can''t be. Did you make a mistake?" Bobbie asked incredulously. "Miss Wei has called me just now. Do you still think that this is a mistake?" Roomis muttered through clenched teeth. "B- But this is too..." Bobbie still found it hard to believe. Roomis, on the other hand, came over to Fade with a smile. "President Chen, I didn''t know it''s you. T-This is a huge misunderstanding." "Misunderstanding?" Fade let out a cold snort and pointed to the shattered Life Elixir Wine on the ground. "Are these things also a misunderstanding?" "President Chen, I... I was unaware about this. My nephew did all these alone, right behind my back. I..." Roomis exined, trying to shift all the me to Bobbie. However, Fade refused to listen to his sweet talking and replied coldly, "You don''t have to say anything more. Just wait to be fired. On top of that, I''ve also called the Department of Commerce and the police station. They wille to investigate the case very soon." Hearing this, Roomis'' expression changed drastically. He started begging Fade for mercy, "President Chen, I have made a mistake. President Chen, please give me another chance, I..." Fade snapped coldly and shook Roomis'' hands off, "You have already lost your chance the moment you started doing these things." "I, I..." Roomis'' face turned pale as he almost copsed to the ground. At this moment, Bobbie was shocked as he finally believed Fade''s identity. He immediately came over to Roomis'' side and held him up. Gritting his teeth, he muttered to Roomis, "Uncle, that Fade is too much. He wouldn''t even give us a chance. Why don''t we ask the men from Sawyer Gang to teach him a good lesson?" Roomis looked at Bobbie and replied, "That''s President Chen. He''s not an ordinary person. I cant... "Uncle, you are in such a bad situation now. Why are you still being so overly cautious?" Bobbie said persuasively, "That brat named Fade will definitely fire you. Furthermore, both of us will end up in jail if the case is filed." "This, this..." At the thought of this, Roomis'' expression turned a little brutal, but he was still worried. "But President Chen is a martial arts master. I heard that he is very famous in Dragonville," he said. "How powerful could an owner of apany be? It must be that his employees are bragging about him," Bobbie cast his doubts. "Besides, this is Capital City, not Dragonville. The men from Sawyer Gang are also not easy to deal with. Fade may not be a match for the Sawyer Gang even if he is a martial artist." "But, I..." Roomis was still a little hesitant. Bobbie stated, "Uncle, if you continue to hesitate, we will not have a chance if the police and the people from the Department of Commerce arrive. Let''s do this quickly. Perhaps we might still have a chance to overturn this situation." Roomis instantly clenched his teeth hard when he heard this. Mustering a cold gaze, he said with a nod, "Let''s do it!" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Overjoyed, Bobbie turned his gaze immediately to the men from the Sawyer Gang and ordered, "Go. Teach that kid a lesson. Beat him to a pulp." Upon hearing this, Fade''s gaze turned cold. He turned toward the two of them and asked in a cold voice, "Are you sure you want to make a move?" Roomis did not dare to speak as he bowed his head low. Bobbie, on the other hand, red fiercely at Fade and snapped, "You d*mn b*stard, don''t be too happy yet. This is not your territory. It doesn''t matter if you''re the boss; you have to bow down to me when you''re in my territory." With a wave of his hand, the men from the Sawyer Gang immediately swarmed towards Fade and started fighting. Fade shook his head and stated coldly, "I''ve already given both of you a chance. It seems that it''s still too light of a punishment for you two to only go to jail." After saying that, Fade dashed forward and met their attacks head-on. Even though he was surrounded by a dozen martial artists from the Sawyer Gang, Fade was like a ferocious lion, savagely attacking thesemb-like opponents. It did not take more than three minutes for these so-called martial artists to end up with the same ending as those factory workers and security guards earlier. They were all lying on the ground howling and groaning, havingpletely lost their ability to fight. As for Fade, he pped his hands, looking extremely calm and rxed. "H-How is this possible?" Bobbie turned to Fade in disbelief. Roomis'' body went limp and he copsed to the ground upon seeing this scene. "I''m done. Everything is over now. It''s over," he murmured to himself. Bobbie''s eyes turned cold. He gritted his teeth while holding Roomis up and said, "Uncle, there is still a chance. Quickly contact Sawyer Xu. This kid has beaten the men from the Sawyer Gang up. Sawyer has always been protective of his men. He won''t let him go easily." Roomis'' eyes lit up upon hearing his words. He immediately fished out his phone, made a call, and hastily said, "Is that Mr. Xu? I''m Roomis. Yes, there''s something I want to tell you..." Fade looked at the duo who were making theirst struggle. His face was cold as he shook his head and said, "It seems that I have underestimated your resilience." After saying that, Fade threw punches and kicks at the two of them repeatedly. A whileter, Roomis and Bobbie, with badly bruised faces, were both seen lying on the ground groaning in pain. Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 Not long after, a group of people arrived at the factory in several vans. Twenty or thirty people quickly got out of the cars and immediately surrounded the entrance of the factory with great haste. Roomis and Bobbie, whoid groaning on the ground, were excited when they saw the iing men. Enduring their great pain, they struggled to get up and went over to them. The leader of the group was a bald and muscr man. He was around 40 years old with bold eyebrows and he looked like someone that you wouldn''t want to mess with. "Mr. Xu, you''re here." Roomis came to the man''s side and spat out bitterly. The bald man was the gangmaster of Sawyer Gang, Sawyer Xu. He was extremely shocked when he saw Roomis'' bruised body and asked hurriedly, "Mr. Loo, how did you be like this? Who dares to beat you up?" Roomis pointed in Fade''s direction and said, "It''s that kid." Bobbie also added, "Director Xu, that kid not only beat both of us up but also knocked all your men out cold." Sawyer''s expression immediately turned frozen when he saw his disciplesying on the ground. Stepping forward, he looked at Fade and asked in a calm voice, "Are you the one who has beaten them up?" Fade studied Sawyer before saying lightly, "This has nothing to do with you. It''s better for you not to get involved." "It has nothing to do with me?" Sawyer said with a cold snort. "Kid, let me tell you, Director Xu is my friend and you''ve beaten my men up. So tell me, does this still have nothing to do with me?" Fade replied faintly, "That''s because they deserved it." "Deserved to be beaten up?!" Sawyer barked angrily and gave Fade a fierce re before continuing through clenched teeth, "Then, in my opinion, you should also be beaten up." Sawyer rolled up his sleeves which exposed his thick muscr arms and closed in on Fade. Seeing this, Fade frowned then shook his head and sighed. "Originally, I didn''t intend to make a move, but since you are asking for trouble, thene on." "Hurry up. I don''t have time to waste on you," Fade said, giving Sawyer a signal to go ahead. Sawyer immediately bulged with rage when he heard Fade''s rxed yet disrespectful words. His eyes were zing with anger as he let out a loud battle cry and stomped forward. With his burly body, he charged towards Fade. "You''re digging your own grave. Eat this." Sawyer had exerted almost all of his strength into this move. The momentum of a ck Level martial artist burst forth and came crashing down on Fade. Even Roomis and Bobbie, who were standing behind Sawyer, could feel an unstoppable momentum. Their expressions changed as they eximed, "Is this the strength of a ck Level martial artist? He''s as strong as what we have seen in movies." A look of delight passed across their faces and their eyes were filled with excitement. "Fade is done for. There''s no way he can survive this!" "Hmm, let''s see how he canpete against Mr. Xu." Just when the two of them and a number of Sawyer Gang''s disciples were feeling extremely excited, Fade stretched his right arm and braced when he saw Sawyer''s iing attack. Squinting his eyes slightly, Fade threw his arm out with impable timing. Fade''s fist struck Sawyer''s body and sent him flying back. Sawyer''s face changed drastically as a stream of blood gushed out of his mouth. He fell heavily to the ground as his face instantly became pale. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Such a scene was absolutely beyond everyone''s expectations. For a moment, Roomis and Bobbie as well as the rest of the Sawyer Gang were all dumbfounded. They were looking at the fight with their mouths agape and their faces were full of disbelief. One among the crowd came to his senses a few secondster and called out, "Mr. Xu" before rushing to help Sawyer up. The rest of the crowd also turned to re at Fade fiercely. Wiping away the blood at the corner of his mouth, Sawyer looked at Fade with a pale face. He gritted his teeth and said, "You, who the hell are you? Why are you so strong?" "You dare to fight me when you don''t even know who I am. I don''t know whether you are reckless or stupid." Fade said while shaking his head. He then pointed to Roomis and continued, "Who am I? You can ask him yourself." Sawyer turned his head and looked at Roomis. Roomis panicked and said, "Mr. Xu, this... This guy is Fade Chen. He''s from Dragonville and is the general manager of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. I heard that he is quite a renowned figure in Dragonville." "Fade Chen from Dragonville, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc!" These few words kept rolling in Sawyer''s mind as he tried to piece the information together. Suddenly, Sawyer thought of something which caused his expression to change drastically. He looked at Roomis and furiously cursed, "Roomis, f*ck! You want me to beat Master Chen up! Are you trying to kill me?!" Saying that, Sawyer immediately bowed and apologized to Fade. "Master Chen, I... I didn''t know it was you. I''m really sorry for offending you. I admit my mistake. Thus, I''m willing to ept any punishment you have for me." Before Fade could open his mouth to speak, Roomis looked at Sawyer with a stunned expression on his face and asked, "Mr. Xu, what''s going on? Is he very famous?" Sawyer red at Roomis and barked angrily, "Roomis, you''re a f*cking branch manager of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Capital City and you don''t even know who Master Chen is!" "I know he is the manager of the head office but what''s the big deal about an owner of a company?!" Roomis eximed, still feeling puzzled. Sawyer was about to explode with anger at this moment. "Just an owner of apany? Roomis, you''re such a f*cking idiot," he bellowed. "Master Chen is a famous martial artist in Dragonville. He was known as the number one martial artist in Dragonville and has no rivals when ites to fighting skills. Even the Sun family, the renowned number one family in Dragonville is of no match to Master Chen." "You''re just a d*mned manager of a small branchpany. Who do you think you are in front of Master Chen? How dare you oppose him? You''re signing your own death warrant." Roomis was dumbstruck when he heard this. He did not expect that Fade had such a powerful identity and strength as well as being the manager of thepany. The top martial artist in Dragonville. Even the Sun family bowed down to him. This showed that Fade''s martial arts strength was at an advanced ck Level or even the Earth-level Realm. To Roomis, this was a level that he could not even imagine. After all, even an intermediate ck Level martial artist like Sawyer could already dominate him anytime in a fight. If what Sawyer said was true, Fade''s skill sets and standards were something iprehensible to him. Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 However, just a few moments ago, he didn''t know who this guy was and actually wanted topete against this master. He was certainly out of his depth. Roomis stood frozen with fear when he thought of this. He immediately knelt down on the ground, kowtowing to Fade repeatedly and apologized, "Master Chen, I have done wrong. I didn''t know that it was you. Please be magnanimous and forgive me." Although Bobbie still didn''t understand Fade''s identity and strength, he did not dare to say anything more when he saw Sawyer and Roomis bowing down to Fade. He knelt on the ground straightaway and kowtowed to Fade, begging for mercy as well. Fade was quietly watching the three of them. After moments of silence, he said, "I can spare your life but you can''t escape punishment." Stunned, the three of them looked at Fade and said, "Master Chen, thank you very much. We will ept it." Fade''s gaze firstnded on Bobbie and said lightly, "Let''s talk about things one by one. My friend is working at your factory. Can you pay her wages now?" While speaking, he led Yankee out. Bobbie was stunned but nodded quickly and said, "Yes, yes, I''ll pay her right away." He immediately fished out a thick stack of three or four thousand yuan cash and gave all of them to Yankee. "Yankee, please take all this money." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Stunned for a moment, Yankee then took out 900 yuan from the stack of cash and returned the rest of the money to Bobbie. "Yankee, these are all for you. Consider these as mypensation," Bobbie said with a smile. Yankee shook her head and responded adamantly, "I''ll only take what I deserved." Hearing that, Bobbie put the money away as his face grew gloomy. After that, Fade continued, "Now, the two of you, tell me what the hell is going on in this factory right now!" The two men''s faces changed. They did not dare to keep silent and could only confess all their doings to Fade in full detail. The entire thing was actually very simple. It started when Fei''s Life Elixir Wine grew extremely popr in Capital City and there was actually not enough supply to meet the demand. However, production capacity in Dragonville was limited so it was impossible for them to supply more products to Capital City. As a result, the price of Fei''s Life Elixir Wine had been increasing steadily in the super affluent social circle at Capital City. Where the retail price starts at 5,000 yuan per bottle, there would still be buyers even when the price was inted to 50,000 yuan. With a temptation to earn a huge profit and taking into ount a huge undersupply situation gave Roomis, who was working in the branch, a sly idea. He colluded with his nephew, Bobbie, and privately set up a small factory like this to produce counterfeit Fei''s Life Elixir Wine. Using Roomis''s connections, the counterfeit products were mixed with the genuine products and supplied to the market. He would even contact the customers directly and sell the counterfeit products to them in private transactions. Being counterfeit Fei''s Life Elixir Wine, they did not taste as good nor work as well as the genuine ones. However, since there were many people who had never drank Fei''s Life Elixir Wine before, the demand for the product was very high. That was also why their sales were very good. Furthermore, the affluent who could afford to buy the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine would simply discard the counterfeit products and would not pursue legal actions against the makers. This had given the two of them an even better chance to expand their scale of production. Due to the rapid expansion, they had encountered a shortage of workers. Therefore, they had offered a high sry which was what attracted Yankee to work there in the first ce. After hearing this, Fade looked at the two of them coldly and said in a deep voice, "Roomis, I''m immediately dismissing you from the branch manager''s position in thepany. Besides that, you also have to personally provide an exnation to the media about the counterfeit fraud, turn yourself in to the police and hand over all the fraud money." "Er..." The two men found themselves in a bit of a dilemma as their faces sank. Seeing this, Fade snorted coldly and said, "If you are nning to y any tricks, then don''t me me if I see to solving this myself." The two of them couldn''t help shivering when they heard this. They shook their heads and said in a panic, "We won''t dare to. We''ll turn ourselves in immediately!" Fade snorted and turned his gaze to Sawyer. Before he could open his mouth to speak, Sawyer had said agitatedly, "Master Chen, I am willing to turn myself in to the police. I am willing to..." "Did I say that I want you to turn yourself in to the police?" Fade asked lightly. "Then, Master Chen, you..." Sawyer asked in bewilderment. Fade said, "Although I''m in Capital City, I don''t have time to manage thepany. So, I want you to take care of the security and some other private matters of thepany. I don''t want thepany to be harassed by the so- called underground members. Do you understand this?" Hearing this, Sawyer immediately nodded and hurriedly said, "I understand, I understand. I will ensure the safety of the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s branch office. I will definitely do a good job." "I will look for you if any problem arises," Fade said. Then, he turned to Yankee and said with a slight smile, "Yankee, mypany will need to undergo a huge manpower restructuring now. If you are free, do you want toe to mypany and help me?" "Ah, this... But, I don''t know..." Yankee stuttered. Fade smiled and said, "If you don''t know, you can learn it slowly." "But, I..." Yankee was feeling a little embarrassed because she felt that Fade was purposely helping her. However, Fade patted her on the shoulder with a smile and said, "Yankee, you don''t have to feel embarrassed. Although you are my friend, I will still deduct your sry if you don''t do your job well in thepany." Hearing this, Yankee felt relieved. She nodded and said seriously, "Brother Fade, don''t worry. I will definitely work hard and do a good job." "Okay, that''s good. Yankee, pleasee to thepany with me. I''ll make the necessary arrangements now," Fade said. Yankee nodded and walked by Fade''s side. As for Joey, she suddenly pouted and said with a dissatisfied face, "Brother Fade, you only care about Yankee. You don''t care about me at all!" Fade patted Joey on the head and said, "Okay, okay, I care about you as well. Come with us. If you would like to work, I''ll arrange a job for you too." However, Joey pulled a funny face at Face and said with a smile, "I don''t want to go to work. It''s too tiring. You guys go ahead. I''m going back to school." Saying that, Joey turned and ran towards the direction of the school. After a few steps, she turned back and shouted at Yankee, "Yankee, see what I have told you. Brother Fade is pretty wealthy. You must seize the opportunity!" With that, she ran off without giving Yankee a chance to respond. This made Yankee blush with embarrassment and she did not dare to look up at Fade. Fade smiled gently and said, "It''s okay. Joey just loves to joke. Let''s go, Yankee." "Okay..." Yankee responded and caught up with Fade''s pace. They arrived at the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc branch office and Fade proceeded to restructure the manpower. Without a moment''s hesitation, he fired all the staff members who were either connected with Roomis or who were involved in the counterfeit fraud. After that, he promoted apetent deputy manager to be the general manager and arranged to have a general manager''s intern position for Yankee. He offered Yankee a monthly sry of 5,000 yuan so that she could have a stable job. This way, Yankee would not need to travel around for her part-time jobs like before. Once Fade was done with all the arrangement at thepany, he returned to school. Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Fade went to look for Joey and told her about Yankee once he returned to the school. He wanted her to keep an eye out for Yankee. After that, Fade returned to his routine teaching life. As Fade had demonstrated his strong capability and his daring style when he expelled Faber and the other two students in the first lesson, the students'' attitudes towards him had changed significantly. Almost every student was listening attentively in ss. There were even some students from other majors who hade to sit in on his ss. In regard to this, Fade naturally did not mind. After all, the more the people who were interested in Chinese medicine, the happier he would be. However, even when everything went on smoothly, Fade still noticed some of the little things. One of the outstanding students, Jasmine, had actually skipped ss. Fade thought that she was not feeling well or she got held up by something when she did note on the first day. Thus, he did not care too much about it and only recorded her absence. However, Fade sensed something was amiss when Jasmine still did note to ss over the next two days. After all, she was always known for her diligence and studiousness. Hence, she would not skip ss for such a long time without a reason. Afterwards, Fade managed to get hold of Jasmine''s phone number and called her to ask, but her phone was turned off, which had made Fade even more worried. However, he did not know much about Jasmine. Besides their first acquaintance on the school bus, the only other time was theirst meal together outside the school. Since he could not get in touch with Jasmine, Fade could only ask the school counselor to help find her. He even asked her roommates who shared the same dorm as her. However, her roommates were also very surprised when they realized that Jasmine had not returned to the dorm for quite a few days. That was definitely something that had never happened before. Under such a situation, Fade had a lot of worries and concerns. After all, he was now a teacher. It was also part of his duty to ensure the safety of the students. On this very day, Fade came to school and continued to conduct sses as usual. As he swept his gaze across the room, he realized that Jasmine was still not here. He could not help but frown as he thought to himself, "Could it be that something really happened? Forget it, I''ll try to use my connections to see if I can find any clues about Jasmine after my final ss today." With a n in mind, Fade immediately began his ss. The students were also listening to his ss enthusiastically. In the past few days, Fade had demonstrated a lot of remarkable Chinese medicine techniques and also discussed a lot of contents with them, making these students trust Fade even more. However, shortly after Fade started his lecture, a sudden sound of heavy footsteps could be heard outside, followed by a knock on the door. Upon hearing that, Fade frowned slightly and wondered who it was. The ssroom''s door was then pushed open right at this moment and several figures walked in directly. Leading them was Fade''s colleague, Cabrio Hu, a teacher of the Chinese Medicine School. "Mr. Hu, what''s the matter?" Fade asked. He and Cabrio did not have a good rtionship. They had not spoken to each other since the first day they met. Therefore, Fade felt that he would not be up to anything good when he came looking for him at this moment. With a sneer at the corner of his mouth, Cabrio scanned Fade from head to toe before getting out of the way and said, "Mr. Chen, some students and parents havee looking for you." Several people appeared behind Cabrio. Fixing his eyes on them, Fade immediately saw a familiar figure. It was Faber, a student who was expelled by him previously. Standing behind Faber was a middle-aged man in his forties, who shot Fade a hostile look. Behind this man, there was another bespectacled, pot-bellied man in his forties or fifties. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Fade could not help but frown slightly. Cabrio was looking extremely pleased at this moment. As his lips curved to a sly smile, he continued, "Mr. Chen, do you want me to introduce them? This is Faber Chiang, the top student of the Chinese Medicine School this year. That is Faber''s father, Fenoli Chiang. He is a famous Chinese medicine doctor in Capital City and also the attending physician of Chiang Medical Center. Along with us is Director Huang from Capital University''s Office of Registrar." Fade''s eyes turned cold after hearing the introduction. He then said in a low voice, "I am in the midst of a ss. If you have something to talk about, let''s talk afterwards." After saying that, Fade gestured to them to leave the ssroom. The atmosphere of the entire ssroom grew colder as the conversations went on. Cabrio deepened his voice and said, "Mr. Chen, Mr. Chiang is looking for you now. You''d better think carefully before saying anything else." Fade replied faintly, "It doesn''t matter who is looking for me. I am a teacher and my task is to conduct sses and teach students. Anything else will be arranged after the ss. You''ll have to wait after the ss if you would like to see me." Fade ignored them straight away after saying so and continued his ss. The students had never thought that Fade would act in this way. They were surprised yet could not help but be filled with admiration at the same time. After all, there were very few teachers who would value their students this much. On the other hand, Cabrio, Fenoli and the others'' faces were brimming with shock and anger. Director Huang stepped forward right at this moment and said, "Mr. Chen, I don''t think it''s wise to let us wait like this. I think it¡¯s better for you to spare time so that we can talk about things that are more important first!" Fade shot him a cold nce and replied in an icy voice, "It''s not wise to let you wait? Then, do you think it''s good to let the students wait? I would really like to know why, Director Huang, as a staff member of Capital University, do you not think for your students?" "You..." Director Huang¡¯ s expression instantly turned to rage as he did not expect that Fade would be so disrespectful to him. Cabrio immediately added, "Mr. Chen, although it''s important for the students to attend ss, the matter here is also rted to our student, Faber Chiang. Thus, I believe both of them are equally important." "I¡¯ve already expelled Faber so he is no longer a student of our school. If you have anything to say, you¡¯ll have to wait untilter. Please don¡¯t interrupt my ss, " Fade said as he stepped down from the podium, mmed the ssroom door shut and continued his ss. Outside the door, the mood of Cabrio and the rest of the people turned sour after being locked out by Fade. Some of them had the urge to dash in to the ssroom immediately and give Fade a good beating. However, when they saw the five fingerprints imprinted on the door, they instantly stopped and did not dare to go forward anymore. They could only stand and wait at the same spot. Of course, while they were waiting, they were not idle either. They were busy making calls to ask more people toe over. When Fade finished his ss and finally opened the door, there were already more than ten people standing outside the ssroom. Many students immediately cried out in surprise when they swept their gazes over the door. "That''s Director Xie from the logistics department." "That''s the school'' s secretary of the partymittee, Archie Han." "That is Chris He, the vice chancellor," "Mr. Li from the teaching department is here too." "Why are there so many leaders of the school here? What are they nning to do? Are they going to harm Mr. Chen?" At the thought of this, many students felt that it was possible. After all, Faber''s family was well connected. It was not surprising that he could pull something off. Immediately, the students in the ssroom started to worry about Fade. Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 However, Fade looked calm. His gaze swept over the crowd at the door and fell on Cabrio. "What''s the matter? Can you tell me now?" He asked. Cabrio shot a nce at Fenoli. Seeing that, Fenoli immediately stepped out and threw a questioning look at Fade, "You have expelled my son from Capital University. I need an exnation for this!" "Exin?" Fade said, "Faber did not abide by the school rules. He publicly disrupted the order of the ss and was disrespectful to the teacher so I expelled him!" "That''s..." Fenoli''s face darkened. He red at Fade and said, "That''s such a small thing. It''s a little unreasonable for you to expel Faber for such a small thing!" Cabrio also added, "Mr. Chen, ording to the school rules, his actions that you have just mentioned warranted at most, a warning. You are actually viting the rules by expelling him." "Really? I vited the rules?" Fade asked indifferently, "But, so what?" Hearing this, everyone''s face changed. Their expressions revealed surprise as they stared at Fade in disbelief. They never thought that Fade would publicly say such a thing. Fenoli asked in a deep voice, "Mr. Chen, do you know what you are talking about?" Although Cabrio had put on a serious face, there was actually an unconceble smile hidden under it. He barked at Fade, "Fade, watch your attitude now!" The rest of the school leaders behind him also echoed one after another. "How did this kind of person be a teacher? This is absolutely uneptable." "He vited the school rules and privately punished the students. Worse, he still doesn''t admit his mistake and has a bad attitude about it. Such a person should be fired from Capital University." "I don''t know how the personnel department of the school went about with the recruitment and why they have hired such people." The group of people did not stop hurling their remarks at Fade as if they were trying to drive him away from this ce altogether. Fade did not care at all and said faintly, "If you want to fire me, go ahead, as long as you can do it!" "Fade Chen, you''re too arrogant." Cabrio barked through clenched teeth. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The faces of some of the other school leaders were also burning with anger at this moment as they fished out their mobile phones, one after another. "I''m Chris He. Please ask Jude from the personnel department toe here." "I''m Archie Han. Please bring the people here right now." Amidst the racket, Fade looked at his watch and said lightly, "There are still eight minutes left. The next ss is about to begin. You all should hurry up!" Everyone was glowering with anger when they heard this and turned to re at Fade. Fendi''s face was full of displeasure. He gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "This kid is too arrogant." Faber''s face also added resentfully, "Dad, you must help me to teach this guy a lesson. Otherwise, I can''t stand this humiliation." Soon, another group of people arrived at the ssroom''s door. They were immediately reprimanded by the group of school leaders who came earlier. "Who recruited him? Why is the review process so lax that even a person with such an attitude is recruited into the school?" Facing the leaders'' queries, Jude, who was from the personnel department was also bewildered at the moment. Pulling a glum face, she exined, "Chris, Archie, I.. I don''t know about this matter either." "How do you not know anything considering that he is recruited by the personnel department? How did you do your work?" The leader scolded him. Judy could only continue to defend herself, "He was not recruited by our personnel department. I also don''t know him." "How could it be? Other than the personnel department, who else can perform the recruitment for the school?" Some of the leaders asked incredulously. With a dejected face, Jude looked through all kinds of records. ording to the records, Fade was registered directly into the personnel system of the university. He did not go through the recruitment program of the personnel department at all. Only then did most of the leaders finally believe in Jude''s words. However, they all frowned in puzzlement afterwards and asked, "So, how did he get in and be a teacher here if it''s not you who recruited him?" "Could he be a liar with a fake identity?" "Or he got in through the back door using his connections." The group of leaders kept specting while the faces of Cabrio, Fenoli and Faber kept changing. There was a hint of pleasure in taking revenge hidden behind their smiles. After much discussion, Archie said in a deep voice, "Call Handrick Qin, the principal of the Chinese Medicine School here. This is his staff member so he should be clear on this matter." At this time, a number of students came out of the ssroom and gathered around Fade with concern and worry on their faces. "Mr. Chen, will you be alright?" "They won''t punish you right?" "Mr. Chen, we don''t want you to leave." "Mr. Chen, if the school expels you, we will skip our sses together to protest against their decision." Fade looked at the young and serious faces of the students, smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. They won''t be able to fire me." Although he said so, many of the students were still worried. "Faber''s father, Fenoli Chiang is very famous in Capital''s City Chinese medicine industry. He also knows a lot of people in the university. I''m afraid he would do something behind your back!" "Also Faber''s grandfather, Edmund Chiang is a National Chinese Medical Doctor. I''m afraid that the university will be against Mr. Chen if he puts some pressure on the school." "Handrick is here. I''m afraid that he won''t be able to bear the pressure in front of Chris and Archie." Just as the crowd was discussing among themselves, Handrick who was a little hunched, arrived at the scene. Chris immediately questioned, "Handrick, about this matter, how did the Chinese Medicine school go about hiring this person?" Archie also added with a frown, "Handrick, you are already a long time employee of the school. We cannot tolerate such an unqualified person. Please fire him as soon as possible." A number of other leaders also chimed in. However, Handrick shook his head after a while and said, "I''m sorry, but I can''t expel Mr. Chen." Everyone was stunned upon hearing this. Frowning, they continued their endless bickering. "Handrick, you have always abided by the rules. Why are you protecting him this time?" Chris said discontentedly. Archie added even more rudely, "Handrick, this is an order, not a suggestion. You have to execute it even if you don''t want to." Facing such tough attitudes of the two leaders, Handrick''s gaze was still firm. He said, "Chris, Archie. I can''t do this. If you want me to do it, then fire me instead." "Handrick, you..." "Handrick, what are you doing now? Are you threatening us?" The two leaders were furious and yelled at him with faces full of fury. However, Handrick remained obstinate. He simply kept his mouth and just stood still in the same spot. This made the two leaders even more furious. Seeing this, the others also came to Hendrick''s side and tried to persuade him. Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 "Handrick, what are you doing? How could you go against Chris and Archie?" "Handrick, do you really think it''s worth it to go against us for such a teacher?" "Handrick, I know what you''re like, but Mr. Chen vited the rules of the university. He was arrogant and domineering, and expelled a student for no reason. This is a vition of the rules!" "Handrick, it''s not like you don''t know how big the influence the Chiang family has in Capital City''s Chinese medicine industry. Why are still you doing this?" Despite the crowd''s effort to persuade him, Handrick stood firm on his ground. He stood silently in the same spot,pletely ignoring them. However, at this moment, Fenoli and Faber''s expression became grim, and they started to glower in anger. "Chris, you must give us an exnation for this matter." "We will never give up if you don¡¯t fire Fade." Faced with the father and son duo from the Chiang family, the school leaders'' expressions quickly changed. They exchanged looks and nodded as they came to a conclusion. Chris then took a step forward, turned to Fade and stated, "You have vited the school''s rules. Now, on behalf of the school, I will officially terminate your employment at Capital University." "At the same time, your decision to expel Faber will be dered invalid." Archie also nodded in agreement. "Get started with the procedures now!" Faber and Fenoli had excitement and smugness written all over their face. They turned to Fade with a provocative smile etched at the corners of their lips. Cabrio was also very excited. He looked at Fade with narrowed eyes, barely able to conceal his smile. Handrick, on the other hand, was a little agitated. "You can''t do this, you can''t fire Mr.Chen." "Handrick, this matter has already been decided," Chris returned. Archie then added, "Handrick, you can retire now if you''re old." Obviously, he was intending to drive Handrick away too. In an instant, many students in the ssroom grew furious, yet they remained helpless. "Mr. Chen is a good teacher. You can''t fire him!" "Mr. Chen is a very proficient teacher. It''ll be our school''s loss to fire him." "There is nothing you can do. He shouldn''t have offended Faber. The power of the Chiang family is not something that Mr. Chen can measure up to." "I originally thought that such a top university like Capital University would not take part in the power and rights game, but I didn''t expect..." Even in such a situation, Fade still remained calm. He looked at the students before turning to Handrick. "Don''t worry, everyone. I''m fine. No one can fire me in Capital University." Chris and Archie could not help frowning upon hearing his words. Fenoli, Faber and Cabrio subsequently started sneering at him as well. "Huh, you''re already in trouble, yet you''re still so stubborn." "The procedure will bepleted soon. I''d like to see what he will do by then." Amidst the mocking voices, two figures quickly scurried towards them. Chris thought that it was the staff members who came toplete his termination procedure, so he immediately said, "Have youpleted the procedure to terminate Fade''s employment? Give it to me!" However, the scurrying figure immediately let out an angry roar, "Who said that Fade has been fired!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was shocked when they heard the voice and they immediately turned their heads and looked towards the direction of the voice. They were surprised when they saw who the two people were. "Why is Mr. Feng here?" "Following behind Mr. Feng is Mr. Loh, the director of the discipline department." "Mr. Feng, what brings you here?" Chris and Archie were both surprised. Uriah nced at them and responded coldly, "How could I note when you lot are trying to fire Mr. Chen?" "This..." Both of them were a little perplexed. They did not understand why Mr. Feng hade all the way here and even made such a fuss just because they had fired an ordinary teacher. Hence, they signaled to Cabrio, who quickly stepped forward and exined, "Mr. Feng, this is actually what happened. When Mr. Chen was in ss...''"'' However, before Cabrio could finish his words, Uriah cut him off. "You don''t have to tell me these things. Mr. Chen cannot be fired." "Mr. Feng, I''m afraid that this is not a good idea. As a teacher, he openly vited the school rules and took malicious revenge on his students. I''m afraid that it''s hard to convince the public if he is not punished," Chris spoke out. Archie also added, "Furthermore, there was also a problem with Mr. Chen''s recruitment process. The personnel department has been unable to find relevant records, so we suspect that Mr. Chen came here by deception.¡± However, Uriah immediately rejected that idea. "That''s impossible!" Walter then added, "Mr. Feng has said that it''s impossible because he is the one who had to specially recruit Mr. Chen. There shouldn''t be any problem with the recruitment process." "Oh..." Everyone fell into shock. They looked at Fade and Uriah with surprise on their faces as they did not expect that Fade had been specially recruited by Uriah. Both Chris and Archie fell silent for a moment. They really did not expect that Uriah would specially recruit Fade to the university, and he even supported him so strongly. They naturally began to wonder whether there was something special about Fade that made Uriah treat him so differently. They remained silent. On the other hand, Faber and Fenoli''s expressions fell. Initially, Fenoli had thought that with the Chiang family''s status in the Chinese medicine industry in Capital city, coupled with their rtionship with Capital University, it would be just a piece of cake to drag an ordinary teacher down. However, they didn''t expect that not only did they not seed, but so many people had be involved in this matter. All of a sudden, Fenoli felt embarrassed and he was about to burst out in anger. He looked at Uriah with a disgruntled face and said in a deep voice, "Then, ording to what you said, Mr. Feng, should I just allow the entire matter of Faber being expelled for no reason, to rest?" Uriah turned to him and replied, "I don''t think you can decide whether Faber has been expelled for no reason." "If what I say doesn''t count, then who has the final say?" Fenoli retorted, gritting his teeth in dissatisfaction. Cabrio then spoke up, "Mr. Feng, just now, Mr. Chen has stated that he did not care whether or not expelling Faber was a vition of the school rules." Fenoli quickly questioned Uriah, "Mr, Feng, do you really want to tolerate this kind of behavior?" After pausing for a moment, Uriah then took a breath and replied in a deep voice, "If this was Mr. Chen''s decision, then I will support him no matter what." "Huh..." This time, everyone felt stunned. They did not expect that Uriah would be so supportive of Fade, even to the extent of siding with him. Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Fenoli felt a surge of anger and his heart was filled with boundless rage. After all, he was a famous doctor in Capital City. The Chiang family had had a cooperative rtionship with the Chinese Medicine School in Capital City for many years. However, the other party had now chosen to embarrass him when all he wanted was to just fire an ordinary teacher. This had deeply infuriated Fenoli. He gave Uriah a hostile stare and stated in a deep voice, "Mr. Feng, since you have made such a decision, then I think it''s worth it to reconsider the cooperation between the Chiang family and Capital University again." "Please do as you wish, Mr. Chiang," Uriah responded calmly. "You..." Fenoli''s expression grew even more grim after he had been hit back by Uriah. He gritted his teeth and said, "Uriah, my father has already known about this. He will follow up on this matter closely." He was now using Edmund Chiang, the Old Master of Chiang family, and a National Chinese Medical Doctor, to force Uriah to reconsider. However, Uriah still stood firmly to his ground. He replied in a cold and indifferent voice, "I will personally exin this matter to Edmund." "Uh... Hmph!" Fenoli gnashed his teeth in anger, then turned around in a huff. He said to Faber, "Let''s go. In the aspect of Chinese medicine, Capital University''s standard is just so-so. I''ll find you another school." Immediately, Fenoli and Faber left in anger. Uriah and Walter then came over to Fade and said while smiling, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry that this matter has caused a lot of trouble for you. We didn''t handle it well. We promise that such things won''t happen again." Fade then replied calmly, "It''s just a small matter. I didn''t take it to heart." Hearing this, Uriah and Walter couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. However, they still continued to tter him. They were acting as if Fade was their boss and they were just his subordinates who hade to report to Fade respectfully. Fade waved his hand, signaling that he had to continue his ss. Uriah and Walter left immediately. As they were leaving, they did not forget to call over Handrick, Cabrio and others as well. When they reached the Chinese Medicine School''s Office of Academic Affairs, the two of them comforted Handrick and praised him for doing a good job. Then, Uriah called Cabrio over and said coldly, "Mr. Hu, the school''s logistics department still needs an administrator now. You can go and work part-time there!" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "The logistics department! I... Mr. Feng, I still have to conduct sses in school so I''m afraid that..." Cabrio hurriedly said. "You don''t have to worry about the sses in the school. I''ll arrange it again," Uriah responded. "But, I..." "Well, if you don''t want to do it, then you don''t have to..." Uriah returned coldly. Cabrio trembled slightly when he heard this. He understood what Uriah meant, and it was definitely not that he didn''t have to go to the logistics department if he didn''t want to. Instead, Uriah meant that it was not necessary for him to stay in Capital University anymore if he refused to do it. Immediately, Cabrio fell silent. With his head bowed low, he agreed, "I understand. I will go to the logistics department." "Okay!" Uriah waved his hand, signaling for Cabrio to leave the room. Immediately after, Chris and Archie came to the office at the same time and looked at Uriah in puzzlement. "Mr. Feng, what was wrong with you just now?" "That''s right, Mr. Feng. Is it worth offending the Chiang family for the sake of a teacher?" Uriah looked at the two of them and said, "I know you two have a good rtionship with the Chiang family, but I have already decided on this. I won''t change my mind." The two of them were still puzzled even after hearing his words. "Mr. Feng, I will tell you frankly since we are now speaking in private. It''s true that we do have some rtionship with the Chiang family, but it''s purely restricted to work. Besides, you also know about the Chiang family''s status in the capital''s Chinese medicine industry." "That''s right. Not only Mr. Chiang is involved now, but also Master Chiang. He is the National Chinese Medical Doctor. If he bes infuriated by this matter, he''ll be able to cause a great impact on the Chinese Medicine school in our university just by speaking a few words. For an ordinary teacher, why bother?" Uriah fell silent for a moment when he saw the puzzled looks on their faces. Then, with a lowered voice, he asked solemnly, "Do you really think that I have not thought of these things?" "Uh..." The two were bewildered. Uriah was the principal of the school; how could he possibly not understand these things? "But, regarding your decision, we really can''t seem to understand it." Uriah whispered, "There are some things that I can''t disclose. I''ll just tell you frankly. It was actually the higher-ups who asked me to recruit Mr. Chen." "The higher- ups? From which level?" Chris and Archie were shocked and they asked in bewilderment. Uriah shook his head and replied, "I don''t know what the exact level of that person is. However, I can be sure that the identity of that person will not be ordinary. He is definitely not someone whom we can afford to provoke." Tl really..." Both Chris and Archie were speechless for a moment as they really did not expect that Fade would have such a powerful background. "But regarding the school records..." Uriah replied, "Although Mr. Chen has been recruited to school through connections, I have also checked all his relevant information. Mr. Chen has a high level ofpetency in Chinese Medicine. The National Chinese Medical Doctor, Master Choi, once evaluated Mr. Chen in private and he said that even his medical skills were not as good as Fade''s. Moreover, the students in the ss also gave him quite a good review." "I will say that Mr. Chen is definitely more than qualified to be a teacher at our school," Uriah affirmed. Both Chris and Archie were extremely shocked when they heard this. "Master Choi! H-He actually said that he was not as good as Mr. Chen?" "Who the hell is this Mr. Chen exactly? That''s simply too incredible." Uriah then replied, "For some things, we just need to do our job well. Don''t inquire too much about other things, do you understand?" "Yes!" Chris and Archie nodded together, and then left the office with surprise written all over their faces. Meanwhile, Fenoli and Faber, who had left the school angrily, drove home with gloomy expressions. While in the car, Fenoli made a phone call and instructed, "Conduct a background check on a person for me. I want to know everything about him." After hanging up on the phone, Fenoli immediately dialed his father, Edmund''s, mobile phone and said, "Dad, I am Fenoli. Regarding what happened today, there were some idents. When we were in Capital University..." Immediately after, Fenoli told Edmund the whole story of what had happened in school today. Edmund fell silent on the other side of the phone after hearing what Fenoli said. Then, he said in a deep voice, "We''ll talk about it again when I get hometer." In the evening, when Edmund returned home, Fenoli and Faber immediately came to him to discuss what happened in school that day. "Dad, we have already found some information about Fade Chen. He''s from Dragonville and owns apany. Hispany also has a branch in Capital City, and is mainly operating the Life Elixir Wine business and cosmetics businesses..." Edmund listened quietly to Fenoli''s words. After a brief silence, he then replied, "If this is the case, we can make such arrangements..." Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 After the ruckus caused by the Chiang family, Fade''s reputation and status in the Chinese Medicine School, or even the whole of Capital University, had risen sharply. As Fade was walking around in the campus, there were many teachers who took the initiative to greet him. There had also been an increase in teachers who came to visit him in the originally deste Chinese Medicine school. Due to that, there were more people who came to visit both Handrick and Prisci as well. Moreover, Chris and Archie had also specially brought gifts and came to look for Fade after the incident to express their apologies. After all, Fade was someone that even Uriah had to try his best to protect, even at the expense of the Chiang family. Therefore, it was only natural that many people would suck up to him. Among the students, Fade''s reputation had also risen to another level. Initially, there were only ten or twenty students in the Chinese Medicine ss. However, nearly one hundred students came to sit in during his sses now. In the end, the school could only move Fade''s ss to arger lecture theater. It was only then that the crowded situation had been resolved. Everything was going smoothly in school and Fade had also gotten used to his life as a teacher. On this day, Yankee came to the ssroom to look for Fade after ss. "Yankee, you''re here. What''s the matter?" Fade greeted Yankee with a smile as he waved his hands. Yankee blushed slightly and lowered her head with a slightly demure and shy expression on her face. This short-haired, pretty girl would be shy whenever she was standing before Fade. "Yankee, what''s wrong?" Fade asked again when Yankee did not give him a response. Only then did Yankeee to her senses. She quickly raised her head and replied, "President Chen... Mr. Chen, there''s something going on at thepany. Director Huang asked me to inform you that if you have time, you should go to thepany to take a look." "Oh, it''s about thepany." Fade looked at her, slightly surprised, and nodded. "Then Yankee, please wait for me for a while. I''ll go and put my things away, then we''ll head to thepany." "Okay!" Yankee nodded and stood aside obediently. Upon seeing this, Fade patted Yankee on the shoulder with a smile and said, "Yankee, we are not in thepany now. You don''t have to behave so cautiously in front of me. Rx a little. You can call me Brother Fade, just like you did before." "But..." Yankee trailed off awkwardly. Fade deliberately pulled a straight face and huffed, "Yankee, if you don''t listen to me, I''ll fire you." When she heard that, Yankee nodded with a smile etched on the corners of her mouth. "Yes, Brother Fade, I will." "That''s more like it. Alright, I''lle down in a while." Fade smiled at her. After that, he hastily went upstairs and came down again. Then, he left the school with Yankee. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The two of them rushed their way to the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc branch office in Capital City and headed straight to the general manager''s office. Elmore, who had just been promoted to general manager by Fade, immediately stepped forward and greeted him. "President Chen, you''re here. Please have a seat." Fade then replied, "There''s no need to be so polite. Just tell me what''s the matter." Without any dy, Elmore immediately brought out a few documents and started exining them to Fade. Yankee immediately acted the role as a general manager''s assistant, busily assisting Elmore from the side. Fade frowned after hearing Elmore''s report. After a short pause, he reconfirmed, "You mean, recently the sales ofFei''s Life Elixir Wine have been greatly affected, and there is even negative news spreading in the market." "Exactly so. Moreover, this kind of news will only keep spreading like wildfire. Many online media and some online public ounts have already forwarded the news, which can be a very bad influence on our products," Elmore exined. "What''s the main reason?" Fade asked with a frown. Elmore then replied, "On the surface, it''s mainly due to the exposure of the factory counterfeit fraud some time ago. But after a series of investigation and analysis that we have done, we found that some people are actually adding fuel to the fire behind our backs. This has caused the news to spread like wildfire, which affected the reputation and sales of our products." "Who is behind all this?" Fade asked. Elmore paused for a moment and took a deep breath. Then, he took out a video and handed it to Fade before stating, "President Chen, the people who are adding fuel to the fire are probably from the Chiang Medical Center, the Chiang family." "These are the current news. You see, in the past few days, the Chiang Medical Center reported a number of so-called patients who had consumed poisonous wine, one after another. They were all in a critical situation, but had been miraculously cured by the Chiang Medical Center." "In the said news, several doctors and patients had mentioned some kind of Life Elixir Wine. Although they did not mention the actual product name, various descriptions lead to the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine." "Two days ago, Fenoli personally dered in a TV program that the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine is unhealthy. He also made use of the previous counterfeit fraud at the factory to his advantage, adding on to his words." "And just yesterday, at the Chinese Medicine Association leadership meeting, the National Chinese Medical Doctor, Edmund Chiang, also talked about the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine. He imed that this wine was not healthy and a strict investigation should be carried out." "These contents have been reported one after another, coupled with many influencers sharing it on the Inte, which worsened the situation. Now, there are a group of buyers who are making returns." Fade narrowed his eyes after listening to Elmore. Then, he said in a deep voice, "The Chiang family. It seems that they are still harboring a grudge about what happened in schoolst time!" Elmore then asked, "President Chen, what should we do about this? If this continues, the sales of the Life Elixir Wine might be greatly affected and might even get banned. After all, Edmund is the National Chinese Medical Doctor and the Chiang family has a good reputation in the Chinese Medicine industry of Capital City. What if..." Fade waved his hand and cut him off. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. You just need to keep watch on the Chiang family for the next few days." Elmore looked through the information and immediately said, "The Chiang family will hold a seminar at the Chiang Medical Center''s entrance next week. They imed that they will provide knowledge rted to health preservation beverages and treat patients on the spot. Moreover, they also announced that Master Chiang, the National Chinese Medical Doctor, will also be there." Fade immediately sneered. "They''re providing knowledge on the Life Elixir Wine and health care beverages? It seems that they are deliberately targeting us." "President Chen, what should we do?" Elmore questioned. After pondering for a moment, Fade responded, "Help me look for a shop that is located on the opposite side of the Chiang Medical Center and renovate it immediately. Money is not a problem but speed and quality is our number one priority. I need to see the end product in a week." "Uh... Yes, I will do it right away!" Although Elmore did not understand Fade''s intention, he knew his position. Therefore, he did not continue to question any further, but instead hurried off to carry out Fade''s order. After that, Fade fished for his mobile phone and made several phone calls sessively. Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 After the phone call, Fade put away his mobile phone and got up. "Yankee, let''s go." Yankee paused and started in surprise, "But, what about thepany? This..." "Don''t worry, I''ve already settled it. It''ll be fine," Fade replied confidently. "You''ve settled it? How..." Yankee turned to Fade in bewilderment. Fadeughed at her reaction. "Didn''t I just make some calls? Don''t worry, there won''t be a single problem." Then, amidst her confusion, Yankee got off work together with Fade. In the following days, everything that was rted to Fei''s Life Elixir Wine began to spread like wildfire on the Inte and throughout various media in Capital City. This caused a hot discussion amongst the people. Netizens had a heated debate about the efficacy of the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine. At this time, for some unknown reason, a group of Chinese Medicine doctors in Capital City suddenly expressed their views on the Inte. All of them imed that there were some problems with Fei''s Life Elixir Wine, and a strict inspection or even a direct ban was needed. Among them, Fenoli was naturally the leader. Although Edmund did not express his views personally, his suggestions and various perspectives that he had mentioned at the meeting were intentionally or unintentionally being spread on the Inte. As the news began to spread fiercely online, followed by a group of doctors collectively boycotting the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine and on top of the suggestion from the National Chinese Medicine doctor, all this had instantly led the obliviousizens to take Fenoli''s side. They were calling for a boycott and aplete ban on the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine. Faced with such a situation, Fei''s Enterprises Holdings Inc had released relevant rifications and certificates on the Inte, but it did not stir up a heated discussion, so it did not attract much attention. People who were in doubt still continued to doubt the product, and people who had boycotted the product had imed that the so-called evidence was fake. Despite being in this disadvantageous situation, Fade still remained steadfast, as if he was not worried at all. As time went by, the day of the Chiang Medical Center''s science seminar had arrived. Hundreds of people who hade to listen to the seminar had gathered at the entrance of Chiang Medical Center at nine o''clock in the morning. At the same time, there were even more people who were watching the live broadcast of the seminar on the Inte. Following the start of the seminar, various hot topics rted to Fei''s Life Elixir Wine continued to spread widely on the inte. Various perspectives of doctors had also been brought up and made into small videos, which spread rapidly on the Inte. Of course, almost all of these doctors were attempting to discredit and boycott Fei''s Life Elixir Wine. In an instant, as the poprity of the science seminar continued to soar, topics about boycotting and banning Fei''s Life Elixir Wine were pushed to the top on the inte. Subsequently, Fenoli personally showed up in front of hundreds of audience at the scene and also countlessizens in the live broadcast. He then stated, "Everything I said today can be attributed to one thing. That is, the effects of all kinds of Life Elixir Wine and health-care wines on the market are basically exaggerated and false advertising." "Especially one of the products named Fei''s Life Elixir Wine. The effects advertised have been highly exaggerated. Furthermore, the prices go as high as 10,000 dors per bottle. That is definitely a fake product. I, Fenoli, dere that I will boycott Fei''s Life Elixir Wine here." As soon as he said that, the scene immediately burst into cheers. It became lively on the inte as well. However, at this time, Fade suddenly stood up from the crowd below and stated loudly, "Mr. Chiang, if you have any dissatisfactions with me, juste at me. In the end, you are only talking nonsense and fabricating lies to mislead the vast crowd. Isn''t this a little too much?" As soon as he finished speaking, everyone immediately turned their focus and camera lenses to Fade. Quite a few people had a baffled look on their faces. Obviously, they did not recognize who Fade was. Fenoli''s lips curled up into a smug little sneer while thinking to himself, "I was still worried that you wouldn''te, but since you''ve shown up, don''t me me for being rude to you." Immediately, Fenoli pointed to Fade and introduced in a clear voice, "Everyone, this is Mr. Chen. He is President Chen from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, which is thepany that manufactures Fei''s Life Elixir Wine His words had immediately caused an uproar both at the scene and on the Inte. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "So he''s that hical boss!" "He''s so young, but he''s already a boss. This Fei''s Life Elixir Wine is no doubt a fake." "Huh, how dare this hical businessman show up here. Is he not afraid that the angry crowd will tear him apart?" "Shameless thing. Refund us and give us back our money!" "All of you are a little too rash. Why not listen to what this boss has to say before deciding?" The scene was a mess. Of course, the majority of the crowd were both dissatisfied and doubtful towards Fade. Fenoli became even more pleased. He turned to Fade and asked, "President Chen, what''s your purpose ofing to my science seminar today?" "There''s no special purpose. I havee here simply to reveal the Chiang Medical Center''s true colors," Fade replied calmly. "My true colors?" Fenoli repeated with augh. "I don''t know whether you''re talking about me, or yourself!" Fade then calmly returned, "We both know the reason why the Chiang family is doing this to me. Don''t pretend to be ignorant." "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" Fenoli shook his head in denial. Fade then immediately said, "Oh? Since you don''t understand what I''m talking about, then I''ll exin it to you. Your son, Faber, is at Capital University..." Immediately, Fade told them about the conflict he had with the Chiang family when Faber had been expelled. Finally, he finished in a loud voice, "This is the reason why the Chiang family has defamed me." This quickly stirred up a heated discussion both at the scene and on the Inte again as soon as this topic was brought up by Fade. "So there''s actually an inside story behind it. Things seem to be moreplicated than we thought!"" "So the Chiang family really is taking revenge by ndering Fei''s Life Elixir Wine." "Huh, can all of you use your brains? You lot just believed his words when Mr. Chen imed that the Chiang family is taking revenge! Besides, he is just a kid. It''s very unlikely for him to be a teacher at Capital University!" "Oh, that seems to be true. He is at most 25 years old. How could he be a teacher at Capital University? Moreover, he even ims to be a professor. How fake." "Also, looking from another perspective, we all know how good Faber''s medical skills are. He has always been one of the top students in the ss, and yet he has been expelled. I''d like to know what Mr. Chen was thinking. He''s the one taking revenge, isn''t he!" "Yes, this is definitely the case. What a disgusting businessman. If such a person is allowed to be a teacher, our next generation will be done for." "We will not only boycott Fei''s Life Elixir Wine, but also demand Capital University to fire him." Fade''s exnation did not seem to have much effect. Most people were still doubting and were against Fade, choosing to believe in Fenoli. Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 When he saw this, the smile on Fenoli''s face grew even wider. He looked at Fade as he stated, "President Chen, the most important thing for you now is to manage the products from your own brand well. You should respond to the questions and doubts that the public has, instead of finding an excuse for yourself or trying to create some conspiracy theories." Fade retorted coldly, "I''m telling the truth. It''s not some conspiracy theory." "Is that so? Then, I''d like to ask you about this. You said that the Chiang family wanted to take revenge on you, but there are so many other doctors and professionals who are against you. Even the Chinese Medicine Association, as well as the National Chinese medicine doctor, are all against you. How will you exin this?" Fenoli questioned him. Fade answered ndly, "Everyone knows that the "National Chinese medicine doctor," whom you are talking about is your father, Edmund Chiang. I have already mentioned the reason why he is doing this. Besides, even if it is the words of the "National Chinese medicine doctor", it may not be necessarily correct either." His words immediately caused an uproar at the scene. "This kid is too arrogant. How could he say something like that?" "Mr. Chiang is a respectable figure in the Chinese Medicine industry. Even if he is Faber''s grandfather, he won''t lie to deceive the public." "Who the hell is he? He''s just an hical boss. How dare he question Master Chiang? What a joke!" "Get lost. Don''t stay here anymore. What an eyesore." In a stream of curses, Fenoli smiled proudly and continued, "Since you imed that the "National Chinese medicine doctor" is not necessarily correct, then I''ll invite the "National Chinese medicine doctor" toe and speak to you personally." After saying that, Fenoli pped his hands, and an old man in his sixties or seventies, wearing a long robe, with a beard walked out. Many people immediately cheered at the sight of Fenoli. They picked up their mobile phones respectively and started to take pictures of him. All of them recognized this person as the "National Chinese medicine doctor", Edmund Chiang. Fenoli invited his father to sit down and whispered something in his ear. Immediately, Edmund looked at Fade and said in an unfriendly tone, "Just now, was it you who had questioned my statements?" Fade looked at Edmund calmly and replied calmly, "I don''t know whether your other statements are true. However, your statements on the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine are 100% wrong." "How dare you!" Edmund''s face fell as he bellowed, "I am amittee member of the Chinese Medicine Association, as well as a National Chinese Medicine doctor. Are you questioning my capabilities?" "I''m not sure about your capabilities, but your judgment about Fei''s Life Elixir Wine is ridiculously wrong," Fade replied. "Are you kidding me? I am ridiculously wrong? Then I''d like to ask you, how are the various effects promoted by the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine achieved? What medicinal herbs are used and what is the mechanism behind it? You can''t prove that your products are effective if you can''t exin it clearly," Edmund barked angrily. At the same time, Fenoli secretly gave the people below a knowing look and looked at Fade attentively, ready to record Fade''s exnation. As professionals, of course they knew how miraculous the effect of the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine was. They had also tried to imitate their own brand of Life Elixir Wine many times in the past, but they did not seed at all. Now, if Fade revealed the list of medicinal herbs used and the theories, they might be able to get the clues to imitate the product. By then, they would be able to make a big profit by changing the packaging of the wine and rebranding it for sale. What wishful thinking! Of course, Fade knew what they were exactly thinking. He responded coldly, "Regarding the trade secrets of our products. I can''t disclose them." "You can''t disclose them? Huh, then how can you prove that your products are really effective?" Edmund questioned. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Fade replied ndly, "My products have received the certifications from the relevant departments. Other than that, they have also been approved by the members of the Chinese Medicine Association. Of course, they are effective." "Certifications. You don''t know how many tricks there are involved in these things. I won''t say much about anything else. However, you''ve said that you have got the approval from themittee member of the Chinese Medicine Association. So, I would like to know whichmittee member has approved your products? Please get him toe forward and confront me," Edmund requested. Fenoli stood at the side smugly as he stared at Fade. He was feeling extreme pleasure from taking revenge on him. Edmund had informed the members of the Chinese Medicine Association of this matter. With his father''s qualifications, it was almost impossible that anyone woulde out to stand up for Fade at this time. Just then, the crowd below the stage and numerousizens gazed at Fade. Fade nced at the time before turning to look at the side of the road and said faintly, "The person wille soon. You will know when the timees." However, at this moment, the end of the road was deste and there was no one there at all. The crowd could not help but start mocking him again. "This kid, what are you up to?" "Is he trying to waste time? It''s impossible for him to invite the members of the Chinese Medicine Association here to stand up for him!" "He can''t hold on any longer. This hical boss is going to fall." "Fei''s Life Elixir Wine will definitely be banned." "Huh, you reap what you sow!" Everyone was starting to get a little impatient when they saw that no one wasing even after waiting for a few minutes. Fenoli also sneered. "Fade Chen, where is the member of Chinese Medicine Association whom you im supports you?" Just then, a car drove speedily towards them. With a smiling face, Fade strode over to the car as he said, "The person is here." Upon hearing this, everyone''s eyes immediately focused on the car, with curious looks on their faces. They wanted to know which esteemed figure hade. Fenoli indistinctly felt that something was wrong, and he gave Edmund a look. Edmund gave him a reassuring gaze and whispered, "Don''t worry, there won''t be any idents. Even if it''s really a member of the Chinese Medicine Association, I have a way to overpower him. With my status in the association, there are actually very few people who can defeat me." Upon hearing this, the weight in Fenoli''s heart was immediately relieved. Meanwhile, the car stopped at the entrance of Chiang Medical Center. The car door opened and an old man came out of the car. Fade greeted him warmly as he said, "Mr. Tu, thank you foring!" At this moment, everyone cast their gaze over with a look of confusion on their faces. "Who is this old man? He looks respectable. Is he also a Chinese medicine doctor?" "If there is a Chinese medicine doctor like him in Capital City, why haven''t I seen him before?" "Don''t you all know him? He is the well- known Three Needles Tu, Jason Tu from Dragonville!" "Mr. Tu? Are you talking about the National Chinese Medical doctor in Dragonville, as well as the boss of the Tu Medicine Center?" "Yes, that''s him. Mr. Tu was originally a member of the Chinese Medicine Association. Some time ago, due to the Acupuncture King incident in South Stream City, Mr. Tu''s reputation and status in the association had risen to a higher level, where he had been directly promoted to amittee member of the board." "South Stream City''s Acupuncture King. Are you referring to Lamont Cao''s incident? Since Jason Tu had defeated Lamont, his strength is certainly unquestionable!" "I didn''t expect that Mr. Chen would be able to invite a member of the association here. Furthermore, it is the National Chinese medicine doctor, Mr. Tu." Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 The audience at the scene and on the inte were all discussing enthusiastically. However, the expressions of the Chiang family members, who were initially looking very proud, became devastated. Their faces appeared to be cold and gloomy at that moment. Fenoli looked towards Jason and asked with a frown, "Why is Jason Tu here?" Edmund, on the other hand, had remained quite calm and said to Fenoli, "Jason is also from Dragonville, so it''s normal for him to know Fade. Although Jason is also amittee member of the Chinese Medicine Association, he is still a newly promoted member. I can still overpower him." Hearing his father''s words, Fenoli''s uneasy heart calmed down a little. However, just when he felt a little relieved, the door on the other side of the car opened, and an elder''s face appeared. Everyone was stunned and nced towards the person in surprise and curiosity. "There is another person. Who is he?" "Judging from his looks, he should be an experienced Chinese medicine doctor." "Fade has quite a strong backing. Not only did he manage to invite Mr. Tu, but also an experienced Chinese medicine doctor. Is he the National Chinese Medical Doctor?" "Do you think the National Chinese Medical Doctor is ordinary? Is it so easy to invite him over?" Just when many people were talking about it, Fade helped the elder to get out of the car. Everyone was in shock when they finally saw the elder''s face. "Isn''t... Isn''t that Flynt Choi, Master Choi?" "It is Master Choi. How is this possible?" "That''s really the National Chinese Medical Doctor. Furthermore, it''s Master Choi." "Master Choi is a famous and experienced Chinese Medicine practitioner in Capital City. He is also amittee member of the Chinese Medicine Association. His status is actually on par with Edmund''s!" "Fade actually has such a strong backing. He can even invite Master Choi over." "In this way, things seem to be a little different now." Meanwhile, the Chiang family, who felt relieved a while ago, had apletely different expression when they saw the situation. "How is this possible? He has also invited Master Choi over!" Fenoli was absolutely bbergasted. Even Edmund furrowed his brows at that moment while his expression turned a little grim, "Since when did Master Choi have a connection with this kid?" "Dad, what should we do now? If Master Choi and Mr. Tu form an alliance with Fade, I''m afraid that we..." Fenoli said worriedly. Edmund shot Fenoli a re and said, "Why are you panicking? Everything is still under our control now. Besides, even if Jason and Flynt speak up for him, there are still people on my side." Meanwhile, Fade''s eyes lit up when he heard what Master Choi and Mr. Tu had said to him. He said excitedly, "James mentioned that he woulde. That''s awesome!" After that, the three of them went to the entrance of Chiang Medical Center. The audience at the scene and on the inte were astonished to see the three National Chinese Medical Doctors gathered there. Although Edmund was not feeling very pleased, he still had to mind his manners. He approached them with a warm smile and said, "Jason, Flynt, why didn''t you tell me earlier that you''d being? I could have arranged for someone to pick you up!" Outsiders might think that Jason and Flynt were there for Edmund when they noticed Edmund''s enthusiastic expression. Looking at Edmund''s enthusiasm, Jason and Flynt responded calmly, "Edmund, you are being too polite. We were invited by our friend, Fade, to help rify some things for him." Seeing that the two of them were not showing him any respect, and they even mentioned Fade, Edmund''s expression became sullen. Squinting his eyes, he paused for a moment before saying, "If that''s the case, then I think this popr science seminar will just end here today." Edmund was actually thinking of retreating so that he would seed in the end. He wanted to end the science seminar and the live broadcast activities directly, so that Fade would not have a tform to express himself. However, how could Fade let him seed? He stepped forward and said immediately, "Master Chiang, you have been too polite. I think it''s better to continue with the science seminar. Besides, I haven''t rified your doubts about mypany''s products just now." The audiences focused on them after hearing his words. Seeing this, Edmund could only nod and say, "If that''s the case, I''ll hear you out." Fade continued, "Master Chiang had doubts about the quality of the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine manufactured by mypany. This is absolutely something that I can''t agree with. My products have been tested and verified by the relevant departments in the country. They are definitely high- quality and excellent products." "Both Mr. Tu and Master Choi can testify for me!" Fade looked at the two National Chinese Medical Doctors after saying that. Mr. Tu took a step forward and said, "The Fei''s Life Elixir Wine was initially manufactured in Dragonville. I have personally checked and reviewed the entire process myself, and there is absolutely no problem. Moreover, I am also a loyal consumer of the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine. I have been taking the wine for over a year now. As a consumer, I''ll say that the wine is absolutely effective." Everyone did not expect that Mr. Tu would have such high regards for the product. They started to talk about it among themselves. The various queries and doubts that the public had of Fade and the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine, had taken a turn at that moment. When Edmund saw the situation, he had a feeling that things were not going smoothly, so he quickly said, "Mr. Tu, I have no right toment about your personal experience, but I''m not so sure about the benefits as advertised by the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine in the Capital City. I still have reservations about the product. I rmend that the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine be tested and temporarily banned until the test results have been finalized." Fade''s gaze froze when the word "ban" was mentioned. However, Master Choi took a step forward at that moment and said, "Edmund, I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to say that." "What''s inappropriate?" Edmund asked. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Master Choi replied, "The Fei''s Life Elixir Wine has been certified and has officially been approved for sale by the relevant departments. You rmend to ban the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine solely because of your own doubts. This is definitely not in ordance with the rules." Edmund retorted, "A product with certification does not necessarily mean that there will not be a problem at all. After all, there are always all kinds of counterfeit or poor quality products going around in the market. Furthermore, there seems to be several poisoning incidents rted to the Life Elixir Wine recently. Therefore, I feel that there is a need to ban and test the product. Of course, it''s just not my opinion. There are many members of the Chinese Medicine Association who agree with me as well." He was trying to use themittee members to put pressure on Master Choi. However, Master Choi did not give in. He continued, "No matter how many people think so, something that goes against the rules is inappropriate." Upon hearing this, Edmund''s tone grew colder and harsher. He replied in a cold voice, "Whether it''s appropriate or not, I don''t think you have the final say. There will be an oue after the association has finalized the voting result." Master Choi said in a deep voice, "I don''t agree with such voting. Besides, I firmly believe that the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine has no problem at all." "Is that so?" Edmund said coldly. Meanwhile, a group of people came over and Edmund waved and greeted them. Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Most of the audience andizens did not know the people. However, some people who were familiar with the Capital City Chinese medicine industry could recognize them immediately. "They are members of the Chinese Medicine Association. They are all here." "There should be around twenty of them. Are they all here to support Master Chiang?" "Look, there aremittee members as well as ordinary members. Nearly one- third of the association members are here." "This time round, I''m afraid that Master Choi and Mr. Tu will be in trouble. They might be isted in the association in future." Edmund weed the people from the Chinese Medicine Association warmly. He updated them on the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine in public. They immediately showed their attitudes in front of everyone. "I''ve heard of the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine and the few recent incidents rted to it. Therefore, I still support Master Chiang''s proposal. I agree that there is a need to ban and have the product be tested." "That''s right. After all, this is a matter of life and death. It''s best to be extra cautious about it." "I understand what Master Choi and Mr. Tu said, but this time, I will support Master Chiang. Please forgive me." "As a doctor, I also have doubts about the efficacy of the Pei''s Life Elixir Wine. That kind of publicity is a bit too much." After a round of discussion, all the people expressed their support for Edmund. Suddenly, the situation seemed to be more inclined towards Edmund. At the same time, the feedback from the inte also started shifting. "So many people are supporting Master Chiang. There must be some problems with the Pei''s Life Elixir Wine." "But both Mr. Tu and Master Choi are National Chinese Medical Doctors. Their judgment shouldn¡¯ t be wrong." "That''s not for sure. Master Chiang is also a National Chinese Medicine Doctor, and his judgment can also be urate." "I think that they''re right. This is something that involves human life. It''s better to be a little more cautious about it." In such a situation, the smugness was back on Fenoli''s and Edmund''s faces as they looked at Fade. Fade took a nce at Mr. Tu and Master Choi. Master Choi said, "From my point of view, your doubts arepletely unreasonable. The Fei''s Life Elixir Wine has no problem at all, be it efficacy or quality." "Master Choi, nothing is absolute! If something goes wrong, you won''t be able to take responsibility for it!" Edmund said. Master Choi asked in a cold voice, "I can''t take the responsibility for it? Then let me ask you this. If there is no problem with the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine, can you, Edmund Chiang, take responsibility for your own words?" Edmundughed and said, "I''m just concerned about the safety of the public. It''s normal for me to raise doubts about the product. No matter what, I shouldn''t be the one shouldering the responsibility." "Really? Then just wait and see!" With a sneer, Master Choi then looked towards the camera facing the road. Seeing this, Edmund frowned while thinking to himself, "What does he mean? Does he still have a backup n?" Just when everyone was curious, a ck car arrived. All of them were shocked when they saw the license te of the car. That was obviously a government officer''s vehicle, so the person in the car should be from a government department. "A government officer? Who is it? I don''t think I invited anyone!" Edmund thought to himself. Fenoli, on the other hand, was a little worried, "Dad, what should we do if Master Choi has indeed invited a government officer over?" Edmund replied in a deep voice, "You don''t need to worry so much. Ordinary government agencies can''t meddle in our Chinese Medicine Association affairs. I don''t think Fade has the ability to invite those people who have the authority to meddle in our affairs." Hearing this, Fenoli was slightly relieved. When the car door opened, a middle-aged man in his forties, wearing a suit and leather shoes, got out of the car. The audience was extremely confused when they saw the man. The man did not look familiar and they did not know him at all. However, the expressions of the members of the Chinese Medicine Association changed immediately as soon as they saw him. "That''s, that''s Secretary Wen. Am I right?" "That is indeed, Secretary Wen, Director Qi''s first secretary." "Why, why is Secretary Wen here? What the hell is going on?"" "Why is Secretary Wen here? Did something happen?" Amidst the discussion, James'' gaze swept over the people while putting on a smile. He quickened his pace when he saw Fade and approached him with a grin. He shook Fade''s hand first and said, "Mr. Chen, we meet again." Fade also smiled and said, "Sorry for the inconvenience that you had to make a trip over today." "It''s no trouble at all. It''s my honor to be able to help you, Mr. Chen," James replied politely. Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw such a scene. N?velDrama.Org ? content. However, the most astounded ones were both Fenoli and Edmund. Especially Edmund, who had confidently said that Fade would not be able to invite someone who had the authority to meddle in his business. He looked very pale at that moment. "How could this be? That''s actually James," he muttered. Fenol also looked grim, "Secretary Wen is the first secretary of Director Qi. He can speak and act on behalf of Director Qi who is also our immediate superior." "Dad, what should we do now?" Fenoli asked while feeling a little flustered. Edmund''s face looked horrible. After remaining silent for a while, he said, "Don''t worry, it''s not at its worst moment yet. Even if James speaks for him, we won''t necessarily fail too. It''s because we have a reasonable suspicion about Fei''s Life Elixir Wine. Furthermore, James won''t understand it since he is not a professional medical personnel." At that moment, Master Choi and Mr. Tu walked over to James and said something to him. After hearing that, Secretary Wen nodded and then strode over to Edmund. Forcing a smile, Edmund walked up to him and said, "Secretary Wen, you''re here. Pleasee in..." James interrupted Edmund coldly and said, "Edmund, there''s something I would like to ask you." "Please feel free to ask me anything. I will definitely tell you everything I know." Edmund replied. James immediately continued, "Mr. Chen just told me that you took the lead in banning the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine. I want to know, what''s going on?" Edmund''s heart skipped a beat. Even though he could feel that things were not going well, he still kept a stern expression. He exined, "James, there have been several Life Elixir Wine poisoning incidents in Capital City. There are even counterfeits which have been reported too." "From our investigation, we suspect that the poisoning incidents are rted to the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine. For the sake of public safety, we therefore propose a temporary ban on the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine so that further tests and verification can be performed." Edmund became more discreet in his choice of words when he spoke to James. Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 However, James still let out a cold snort after hearing this and said with a frown, "Master Chiang, you are not only an experienced doctor of the Chinese Medicine Association, but also a National Chinese Medicine Doctor. How could you be so muddled?" "James, I... I''m just doing my job." Edmund exined. James said coldly, "Just doing your job? Master Chiang, you just said that you are suspecting the so- called poisoning and counterfeit incidents have something to do with the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine. How can it be simply banned when there is no actual evidence? " "Well, I, I just want to be safe. It''s a precautionary measure to prevent any more incidents. After all..." Edmund exined. However, before he could finish his words, James interrupted him again and said coldly, "This is not a way to prevent incidents! Moreover, I can guarantee that the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine does not have any of those concerns which you have mentioned." "We can''t guarantee this kind of thing!" Edmund said in an unfriendly tone. James replied firmly, "I can guarantee this. It''s because the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine is a product made by Mr. Chen, and I trust him. There is no problem at all." "Secretary Wen, you are being too rash!" Edmund said in a deep voice. Many members of the Chinese Medicine Association looked at James in surprise too. They could not understand why James had strong trust in Fade. It seemed somewhat unreasonable. In an instant, many audience members made variousments. Some people trusted James as he was the leader of a government agency and therefore, he would know those things better. Of course, there were many people who did not trust him. They said he was just an officer, not a medical staff. Thus, he was unable to determine whether the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine was safe as he lacked the professional knowledge and qualifications. Some people even made malicious spections about James having a secret connection with Fade. It was why he supported Fade so much. Facing the various spections from Edmund and others, James said in a deep voice, "I am not being rash at all. It''s just that Mr. Chen''s identity is beyond your imagination." "What identity?" Everyone was confused. At that point, James revealed a red certificate and said, "Look carefully at this!" "That''s the Special Contribution Award!" Everyone looked at the words imprinted on the certificate and read it word by word. To the ordinary people, the award was nothing special. However, the members of the Chinese Medicine Association were startled by it. Only professionals in the industry would understand the meaning of "Special Contribution Award". It represented the highest level of award one could get in the country''s pharmaceutical industry. Only those who had made great contributions to the country''s pharmaceutical industry would be qualified to receive the award. Over the past ten years, other than Fade, there was only one other medical professional who had received the honor. That medical professional received the award only after receiving the Nobel Prize for physiology and medicine. However, Edmund and the others found it extremely hard to believe that Fade had also received the "Special Contribution Award". "This... This is impossible!" "How did he receive the Special Contribution Award?" "It''s definitely fake. It must be." James snorted when he heard it and said, "Fake? Do you know that the award was personally awarded to Mr. Chen by Director Qi? The award was tomemorate Mr. Chen for his great contribution for the development of the Ephedra Syrup in response to the Alstom Antibiotic shortage crisis." Everyone was dumbfounded upon hearing it. Even the audience andizens, who knew nothing about medicine, also seemedpletely bbergasted. During that time, Micovia Bald Eagle Pharma blocked the patent, which caused a shortage of Alstom Antibiotics in the country, which led to the rapid increase in price. Almost everyone had experienced it. The shortage of Alstom Antibiotics had caused a series of repercussions in the country, such as the prices of various medical supplies skyrocketing. As a result, there were many people who could not afford to see a doctor. In such critical situations, many patients could only wait for their death at home.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the Ephedra Syrup had been developed in time as a substitute to the Alstom Antibiotic. It not only solved the Alstom Antibiotic shortage problem, but the effect of the Ephedra Syrup was also much better. Furthermore, the price of the Ephedra Syrup was cheaper than the Alstom Antibiotic. It could be said that the development of the Ephedra Syrup had saved the life of thousands or even millions of people in the country. Therefore, it was natural that such a contribution was recognized and Fade was awarded the Special Contribution Award. Edmund waspletely stunned when he thought of it. He stood still at the spot and said, "How could this be possible? The Ephedra Syrup was developed by him?"" James replied with a snort, "You still don''t believe it? Then, let me show you the video that Director Qi has shot personally!" After saying that, James showed a video that recorded Director Qi personally confirming Fade''s development of the Ephedra Syrup. Edmund and the others werepletely speechless. Meanwhile, James also said, "During the approval process, the team that was led by Director Qi had not only checked and approved the Ephedra Syrup, but also the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine. It was approved as a supplementary medicine for the Ephedra Syrup." "Now, do you still want to insist that there are quality and counterfeit concerns with the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine?" James retorted harshly. Edmund did not expect that Fade would have such an impressive background. The Fei''s Life Elixir Wine was actually approved together with Ephedra Syrup. There was no need to say anything else. As soon as the news was released to the public, there was no concern about the quality of the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine anymore. It was because the approval process of the Ephedra Syrup was the top priority of the country, so the standard was definitely the most stringent. Edmund did not have any more reasons to defend himself. He just kept silent with his head lowered. The other members of the Chinese Medicine Association also did not dare to say anything more when they saw that Edmund admitted defeat. Meanwhile, James'' words caused an uproar among the audience andizens. They started commenting and debating among themselves. James swept his gaze over the group of people who kept their heads low, before turning to Fade and asked, "Mr. Chen, how do you wish to deal with them?" Fade scanned the group of people in front of him. Eventually, his gazended on Edmund and Fenoli as he said indifferently, "I won''t hold the others ountable since they have been deceived. But Fenoli and Edmund, tell us about how you nned and arranged all of this in order to tarnish the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine." Edmund and Fenoli quivered when they heard his words. There was also a strange expression on their faces. However, Edmund gritted his teeth and said, "This is just a misjudgment on my part. It''s not a n or arrangement to nder Fei''s Life Elixir Wine. I''m willing to take responsibility and bear the consequences." "Just a misjudgement?" Fade snapped coldly. Edmund responded firmly, "Yes, it''s just a misjudgment. There''s no other reason." Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Narrowing his eyes, Fade paused for a moment before turning to look at James and he asked, "James, what kind of punishment would be suitable for this mistake?" James replied in a deep voice, "ording to the regtions, we should revoke Master Chiang''s position as amittee member of the Chinese Medicine Association. At the same time, we should also expel him from the Chinese Medicine Association and strip him off his ''National Chinese medicine doctor'' title. Shocked upon hearing this, Fenoli involuntarily yelled, "No, how can you..." "Shut up!" Before he could finish his words, Edmund shot Fenoli a re and barked, "I''m willing to ept the punishment." "Dad, you..." Edmund''s National Chinese Medicine Doctor title and themittee member of the Chinese Medicine Association status was the trump card of the Chiang family. If all of these were stripped off of him, the Chiang family would definitely decline. That was why Fenoli was unwilling to let this happen. However, Edmund bellowed again, interrupting Fenoli. Then, Edmund red at him, followed by a knowing wink before he continued, "I''ve already made up my mind. You don''t need to say anything further anymore." Seeing his father''s determined eyes, Fenoli calmed down and pondered for a moment. Then, he immediately understood his father''s intention. Edmund would rather use his years of status to take responsibility for this incident than to admit the deliberate frame- up. Otherwise, the entire Chiang family as well as Chiang Medical Center would probably be over. In this current situation, Edmund had taken the sole responsibility for this incident. Although he would be losing his previous status, the Chiang family could still rely on Chiang Medical Center''s business to survive. This was all due to its long standing reputation. Fenoli immediately closed his mouth and kept silent after everything became clear to him. However, his gaze was still filled with resentment when he looked at Fade. Seeing this, Fade looked at Edmund and asked in a deep voice, "Are you sure you don''t admit to the frame-up incident?" With a firm look, Edmund shook his head and replied, "I don''t understand what you mean. This incident is solely a mistake made by me. It has nothing to do with a frame-up at all." Upon hearing this, Fade nodded but did not have much reaction as everything was actually within his expectations. After a moment of silence, Fade looked at Edmund and said, "The reason why you insisted that this is entirely your mistake is to protect Chiang Medical Center for your family." Hearing this, Edmund and Fenoli''s eyes widened at the same time. However, Edmund immediately returned to normal and said in a calm voice, "I don''t understand what you mean by that. The mistake I said earlier is nothing butthetruth." "Really?" A faint smile appeared at the corner of Fade''s mouth and then he said, "If that''s the case, I believe you surely won''t mind if Chiang Medical Center copsed." "What do you mean by this?" Asked Edmund while his expression became tense. Fade did not exin anything. Turning around, he looked at the opposite side of the road and said, "You can start now." Upon Fade''s order, a store on the opposite side of the road, which was originally covered by construction cloth, had its cloth removed immediately. In an instant, an antique-styled and elegant store was revealed. On the que hung at the middle of the shop, there were threerge words, "Sincere Medicine Center" written on it. Everyone at the scene couldn''t help but be stunned when they saw this. There were some people who still had note back to their senses yet and wore a perplexed look on their faces. "What is this Sincere Medicine Center? What do Fade''s words mean?" "Judging from its appearance, it looks like a Chinese medical center. Is Mr. Chen opening a Chinese medical center topete with Chiang Medical Center?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "I know this. The clinic that Mr. Chen owns in Dragonville is also called Sincere Medicine Center." Many people already had some idea of what Fade was trying to do. Fade then announced loudly, "This medical center is a branch of my Sincere Medicine Center in Capital City. The center will officially open for business from today onwards." "Our Sincere Medicine Center has established a foothold in Chinese medicine. We have invited various top famous doctors in the Chinese medicine industry to treat every one of our patients." "Mr. Jason Tu and Master Flynt Choi will also be specially employed as doctors at our Sincere Medicine Center branch in Capital City. In addition to that, all of our charges will be 30% cheaper than what Chiang Medical Center charges. If we fail to do what I have just said, we will waive all the charges." They were caught by total surprise when Fade made the announcement. In an instant, all their attention was focused on Sincere Medicine Center and they started to discuss enthusiastically among themselves. "Mr. Chen''s medical center should be quality guaranteed! After all, he was the one who developed the Ephedra Syrup." "In addition, the two National Chinese Medicine doctors, Mr. Tu and Master Choi will also be serving at the medical center as specially employed doctors. You might not even be able to enjoy such a treatment in any of the top three hospitals in the country!" "Most importantly, even with such a quality offering, Sincere Medicine Center only charges 70% of what Chiang Medical Center is charging. That¡¯s really a bargain." In the midst of the discussions, many customers rushed straight to the opposite side at that moment, eager to try out the experience at Sincere Medicine Center. As for Edmund and Fenoli, their faces instantly sank at this moment and their expressions became dejected. Edmund had put in a lot of effort to protect Chiang Medical Center. However, Fade had now opened a Chinese medical center right opposite it. Sincere Medicine Center had leveraged a greater reputation and a lower price to attract customers. Coupled with this incident which had surely brought negative impacts to Chiang Medical Center, how could they evenpete with Sincere Medicine Center in the future? If this continued, Chiang Medical Center would surely copse soon. Edmund could no longer control himself when he thought of this. With a malicious expression, he barked at Fade, "You can''t do this, you can''t do this. Chiang Medical Center is the result of my decades of hard work. You can''t destroy it!" Seeing this, Fade said indifferently, "Does it have anything to do with me?" "What''s more, I only opened my own Chinese medical center. I didn''t do anything to Chiang Medical Center," Fade continued after a pause. "You, you..." Gnashing his teeth with hatred, Edmund red at Fade and said, "Fade, you have destroyed Chiang Medical Center and my family. I won''t let you go. I will definitely not let you go." Fenoli was also very agitated at this moment. He barked at Fade, "Fade Chen, even though we didn''t manage to bring you down this time, we will definitely not let you off in the future." "You wanted to bring me down this time? What do you mean by that?" Fade asked. Fenoli''s face suddenly froze. Realizing that he had identally spilled the beans, he immediately closed his mouth in a hurry. His face was grim as he fell silent. Seeing this, Fade ignored the two of them and headed straight to Sincere Medicine Center with Jason, Flynt and the others. James also gave Fade a lot of respect. He personally performed the ribbon cutting opening ceremony for the Sincere Medicine Center. Therefore, the live Science seminar ended with a result that nobody had expected. Numerous audience members at the scene and on the Inte continued to discuss this incident enthusiastically. Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 "I never expected that the Chiang family would actually be defeated." "Fade turned out to be such a significant person. I''ve failed to recognize someone of a great status." "Did you hear Fenoli say that he wanted to bring down Fade just now? Does this mean that this entire incident itself was simply a conspiracy against Fade?" "Needless to say, you will understand it better after thinking about it. It must be intentional. Otherwise, can''t a National Chinese Medicine doctor like Edmund Chiang, so manymittee members and ordinary members of the Chinese Medicine Association clearly tell the effect of the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine?" "They thought that their capabilities and power were strong enough to defeat Mr. Chen, but they didn''t expect that he would knock them down so easily. Naha, I like this ending." "By the way, does anyone know about the treatment results of the patients who visited this Sincere Medicine Center?" "Is there a need to doubt Mr. Chen''s medical center? It would definitely be good!" "It''s true that Mr. Chen is really amazing but he will not be personally seeing any patients. I''m afraid that the result is still hard to guarantee!" "You don''t have to worry about that. I have experience. The Sincere Medicine Center is absolutely worthwhile." "Let''s put it this way. The Sincere Medicine Center already had a good reputation in Dragonville. A branch was openedter in Jade City, which became thergest and most famous Chinese medical center in Jade City. It''s not just locals but also many foreigners and celebrities who are also waiting in line at Sincere Medicine Center for treatment." "That sounds awesome. Then, I will go to Sincere Medicine Center instead of Chiang Medical Center in the future." "Of course. What''s the point of going to Chiang Medical Center when it''s already in this state now?" Amidst the heated discussion, the Fei''s Life Elixir Wine incident ended with a huge reversal. After settling these problems, Fade immediately returned to the school and continued his normal life as a teacher. However, Jasmine still did note to school in the following days. There was no news about her either. Fade was feeling more and more perplexed about it. On this day, Fade was about to return to his office after his morning ss when a phone call suddenly came through. "Hello," he answered the phone. "Is this Mr. Chen? I''m calling from the Student Administration Office. Previously, you asked us to look up a student called Jasmine Zhuo right?" The staff member on the other end of the line said. Upon hearing Jasmine''s name, Fade hurriedly said, "Yes, it''s Jasmine Zhuo. Is there any news on her?" The staff member replied, "Just this morning, someone came to the Student Administration Office andpleted the school withdrawal procedures for Jasmine." "What? Withdraw from school?" Fade was shocked. Even though he did not have much contact with Jasmine, Fade knew that she would never drop out of school for no reason. After all, Jasmine had asked him a lot of Chinese medicine knowledge during theirst meal. After a moment of surprise, Fade immediately asked, "Who came toplete the school withdrawal procedures? Did Jasminee personally?" "No, it was done by a man in his 30s. He had Jasmine''s various documents and an authorization letter that was personally signed by her which is why he couldplete the withdrawal procedures sessfully." "A man? The procedures have already beenpleted?!" Hearing this, Fade could not help but frown. He had a vague feeling that something was wrong. After hanging up the phone, Fade was preparing to go to the Student Administration Office to check out what exactly was going on. However, a little boy of around twelve year old came over to Fade and stopped him right at this time. "Hi there little boy, is there anything I can do for you?" Fade asked. The little boy took out an envelope, handed it to Fade and said, "Big brother, this is for you." "A letter? Who asked you to give it to me?" Fade asked. The little boy replied, "Just now, an uncle asked me to give it to you." Fade took a quick nce around but did not find any suspicious figures. After pondering for a while, he took the envelope from the little boy and asked him to leave. With doubts and curiosity, Fade opened the envelope and took a few nces at it. Then, he couldn''t help frowning. It was because this letter was actually an invitation card that invited Fade to visit as a guest. Moreover, the invitation originated from Szeto Academy. "Szeto Academy, what are they nning?" Fade did not feel that Szeto Academy and him had a friendly rtionship. Fade continued reading until thest line where he suddenly narrowed his eyes and clutched the envelope tightly with his hand. It was because, thest line of the letter wrote, "Mr. Chen, please attend the wedding ceremony of Szeto Academy''s disciple, Hamlet Szeto and Jasmine Zhuo at that time." "Jasmine, Szeto Academy." With icy cold eyes, Fade started to think quickly trying to figure out how Jasmine became connected to Szeto Academy. However, it was obvious that he could not figure anything out just by thinking. Putting away the envelope, Fade looked into the distance and whispered to himself, "Szeto Academy, I''ll be there. You guys better don''t do anything harmful to Jasmine or you''ll regret it." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In the evening, Fade drove to the Szeto Academy. Szeto Academy was a rtivelyrge manor that was located in the northern suburb of Capital City. At that moment, the entrance of the manor was bustling with activities. The atmosphere was very lively. Many of Capital City''s wealthy people and celebrities who could usually only be seen on TV and on the Inte drove into the manor one after another. Fade took out an invitation and drove into the manor. After parking the car, Fade walked toward the manor as the emcee at the door announced, "Mr Fade Chen, from Capital City''s Sincere Medicine Center has arrived!" Following this announcement, everyone at the scene instantly cast their gazes over. They were all looking at Fade with strange expressions on their faces while whispering voices could gradually be heard softly. "Is that the Fade Chen who defeated the Chiang Medical Center? I didn''t expect him to be so young!" "Didn''t he have a history with Szeto Academy? How dare he show up here? Is this a deliberate provocation?" "I heard that Kaeran Szeto, the principal of Szeto Academy personally invited him." "Master Szeto personally invited him? Why did Master Szeto do that?" "It seems to be something rted to Master Szeto''s disciple. Anyway, there will be a good show for us to watchter on." Amidst the sounds of discussion, many guests were criticizing and ridiculing Fade. However, none of them came forward to greet him. After all, almost everyone at the scene knew that Fade had offended the Szeto Academy. Before they could figure out Kaeran''s ns towards Fade, they did not want to take any risks. On the other hand, Fade, a non-local who had just arrived in Capital City less than a month ago had already defeated Chiang Medical Center. Besides that, he had also bred enmity with the Chung family as well as offended Szeto Academy. Even the rich and powerful people in Capital City would not want to make friends with such a troublemaker so as to prevent themselves from getting into trouble. Fade did not care about the guests'' indifference toward him. He looked for a seat in a vacant corner and quietly waited for the wedding to begin. A figure suddenly came in front of Fade while he was sipping his water and a cold voice followed, "Fade Chen!" Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Fade looked up upon hearing the voice and found a handsome young man standing in front of him. With a gloomy and resentful expression, the young man red at Fade in a rather unfriendly manner. "It''s you! Wilton Chung," said Fade ndly as he recognized the man. "Why are you looking for me?" Fade''s indifferent attitude infuriated Wilton further. Clenching his teeth, Wilton said, "I still remember what happened in the restaurantst time." "Really? Have your wounds fromst timepletely healed?" Fade asked coldly. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "You..." Wilton was incensed as he red fiercely at Fade. He had an intense urge to beat Fade up at that moment. However, at the crucial moment, an elderly man beside Wilton grabbed hold of him and said, "Young Master Chung, don''t be impulsive. It''s Kaeran''s wedding today." Wilton calmed down after hearing the elderly''s man persuasion. Wilton snorted and told Fade, "You destroyed Ladarius and Marcellost time. Do you think Szeto Academy will let you go so easily?" "Does it have anything to do with you?" Fade responded indifferently. "You..." Wilton''s eyes bulged with anger upon hearing that. However, in the end, he still held back his anger. Turning around, he said through gritted teeth, "You can continue to be arrogant, but it''ll be toote for you to cryter." After saying that, Wilton left with the old servant by his side. Fade continued to sit quietly and calmly in his original spot. After a while, another figure appeared in front of Fade. Looking up, Fade discovered that it was another acquaintance. It was Mr. Gentle, Gentro Luo, a guy who was as famous as Mr. Wild, Wilton, in Capital University. "Are you also here to threaten me?" Fade asked in an unfriendly tone. With a smile on his face, Gentro shook his head and replied, "Mr. Chen, you have misunderstood me. I''m different from Wilton. I have no malice against you." "Really? Then why are you here?" Fade asked coldly. Gentro replied, "I know that there''s a conflict between you and Szeto Academy. Today, Master Szeto will personally preside over his disciple''s marriage. I''m afraid that conflicts will inevitably arise as he has invited you here." "If you are willing, there will be a vacant seat on the Luo family''s side. Mr. Chen, you can sit with us," Centro said with a smile. Centro''s face was brimming with smiles. His tone was gentle and he gave one a good feeling when he spoke. This made one feel an involuntary sense of trust. However, from Fade''s point of view, Centro''s objective was no different from Wilton''s. Therefore, Fade said directly, "The Luo family will protect me? I bet you are here for Joey, right?" Hearing this, Centro smiled but did not try to hide his intention. He nodded and said, "Mr. Chen, to tell you the truth, I know that you are Joey''s senior. So, even if it''s for Joey''s sake, I would like to help you." "Besides, on the other hand, your medical skills are superb and you are a teacher at Capital University. The Luo family is also very willing to make friends with a talented person like you." One had to say that Centro''s words left a very good impression on people. He directly admitted that it was because of Joey. This gave you the impression that he was sincere, causing you to unconsciously want to trust this person. However, Fade still shook his head and said faintly, "I know what you mean, but I can settle the problem with Szeto Academy myself." Gentro slightly narrowed his eyes upon hearing Fade''s words. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not. He just nodded and said, "If that''s the case, I won''t disturb you anymore. Of course, if you need anything, you cane to me at any time." Saying that, Gentro turned around and left gracefully. As time passed, more and more guests arrived at the manor as the sky turnedpletely dark. However, except for Wilton and Gentro, no one came to say hello to Fade. At eight o''clock at night, the noisy scene quietened down following the sound of drums. A middle-aged man in Szeto Academy''s uniform walked out and announced, "Thank you all for your coming. Today is the wedding day of a Szeto Academy disciple, Hamlet Szeto and Miss Jasmine Zhuo." "The groom, Hamlet, is Master Szeto''s esteemed disciple. Before the age of thirty, he reached the advanced stage of the ck Level. He is indeed a genius in cultivation." "The bride, Jasmine, is beautiful and generous. Hamlet and her are in love with each other. They are truly a match made in heaven and they are the perfect couple." Fade''s eyes narrowed involuntarily when he heard the introduction about Jasmine. Most of the other guests were extremely unfamiliar with the bride''s name. They were puzzled about Jasmine''s background and how she managed to marry Hamlet. Amidst the sound of discussion, the wedding ceremony continued. The bride and groom, who were dressed in traditional clothing, strode out and immediately attracted everyone''s attention Hamlet was a handsome 27-year-old youth with a tall and straight figure. Given his Advanced Stage ck Level martial arts strength, he immediately attracted the attention of all the people at the scene as soon as he came out. Many young women''s eyes involuntarily fell on him. He was one of Kaeran''s disciple, a young martial artist who had great achievements in cultivation. Combining this with his outstanding appearance, Hamlet had long since be the famous Prince Charming of Capital City. Amidst the sighs of admiration, Hamlet greeted everyone with a nod and a smile. Strolling beside Hamlet was a bride in a white gown. Everyone involuntarily eximed the moment they saw the bride. "Is this the bride? She''s so beautiful." "No wonder Hamlet took a fancy to her. She''s really extraordinary!" "Howe we haven''t heard of such a beauty before?" "I have actually heard that the bride, Jasmine, is just a freshman at Capital University." "What? A freshman? By marrying Hamlet, she has earned the golden ticket into the wealthy circle. She is going to climb up the socialdder now." In the midst of the discussions, Fade''s gaze also naturallynded on the bride. Dressed in a white gown, the familiar face was none other than Jasmine''s. Moreover, Jasmine had a unique aura around her that day, which made her look ethereal. She was extremely attractive at this moment. On campus, if you were to say that Joey''s appearance was nine points or even ten points, then Jasmine''s appearance was only eight points. However, at this moment, this unique aura on Jasmine had increased her overall charisma to nine points. She looked even more beautiful than usual. However, Fade couldn''t help frowning upon feeling this unique charisma. He whispered to himself, "This aura is the spiritual energy of a cultivator. Furthermore, it''s a special kind of spiritual energy." "When did Jasmine be a cultivator? Also, given the concentration level of the Spiritual energy in her body, her current level of cultivation seems close to the ck Level''s early stage." Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Seeing this, Fade frowned deeper and muttered to himself, "How is this possible? Jasmine has advanced from being ayman to an early stage ck Level martial artist in less than a week. This kind of speed is impossible!" While Fade was in doubt, the handsome Hamlet and the beautiful Jasmine walked to the center of the stage amidst the cheers and discussions of the crowd. Immediately, the parents of both sides came forward. Hamlet was Kaeran''s beloved disciple. Naturally, his guardian was Kaeran, the principal of Szeto Academy. Kaeran was about 60 years old. That day, he was wearing a red vintage suit, which made him look very festive. However, the strong cultivation aura emitted from his body, giving him an invisible force of oppression. It made the guests at the scene involuntarily feel an inexplicable sense of awe towards him. Meanwhile, Jasmine''s parents appeared. It was indeed Abbott Zhuo, Jasmine''s father, whom Fade had met in the restaurant thest time. Abbott, who was in his forties, was dressed in luxury branded clothing, and had intentionally dressed himself up. However, the clothing could not hide how ordinary he was. It became particrly obvious when he was standing among these rich and powerful people of Capital City. Of course, Abbott did not care about these. Standing on the stage, he looked at Kaeran respectfully, even fawningly. He was about to kneel down as he greeted Kaeran, "My respects to you, Master Szeto." Kaeran waved his hand, signalling his men to hold Abbott and he said, "Mr. Zhuo, today is Hamlet and Jasmine''s wedding day. Today, we be rtives, so there''s no need to bow." "Thank you, Master Szeto. Thank you!" Abbott quickly thanked Kaeran. When the guests saw this scene, they couldn''t help but start talking about it. "Jasmine is actually not bad. It''s just that her father is too low- ss! He''s definitely just an ordinary citizen, yet he''s able to cling onto Szeto Academy. He''s really lucky!" "You can''t me him for having a beautiful and good daughter. s, you can''t envy him on this." "Anyway, the Zhuo family will definitely climb up the socialdder rapidly." In the midst of the discussions, Kaeran announced loudly, "Since all the distinguished guests have arrived, there''s no need to waste any more time. Let''s officially begin the wedding of Hamlet and Jasmine." "Yes!" Someone immediately responded, then went off to prepare for the wedding ceremony. As Szeto Academy itself was a traditional Chinese n, this wedding also adopted traditional Chinese etiquette. After all kinds ofplicated formalities, Hamlet and Jasmine approached the front of Kaeran and Abbott, ready to perform the three kowtows ritual of the marriage ceremony. When Fade saw this, his eyes narrowed and the momentum in his body began to whirl within him. At the beginning of the wedding ceremony, Fade did not produce any movement as he wanted to see what the hell the other party was up to. However, now, the marriage ritual would be officially completed after the three kowtows. Fade couldn''t wait any longer. "Kowtow to heaven and earth..." The emcee shouted. Hamlet knelt down and began to kowtow to the heavens. Jasmine, on the other hand, stood frozen to the spot. For a moment, she did not move at all. Upon seeing this, Hamlet''s eyes turned cold and his expression grew grim. Kaeran scoffed and looked at Abbott. A look of panic crossed Abbott''s face. He hurriedly got up, came to Jasmine''s side and whispered something into her ear. After hearing this, Jasmine''s body swayed while she slowly bent her legs. She was about to kneel down. Just when Jasmine''s knees were about to touch the ground, a firm voice rang out, "Jasmine, don''t kneel." Hearing this voice, all the people at the scene couldn''t help but be shocked. With curious looks on their faces, they swept their gazes around, trying to find the speaker. Jasmine''s body trembled violently and her knees, which were about to kneel down, stood straight again. She muttered to herself, "This voice, this is Fade''s voice. How could Fade be here? This is impossible. Did I mishear it?" Thinking of this, Jasmine could not help but shake her head. However, there was a glint in her eyes. Just then, the crowd separated and the familiar and firm voice sounded again, "Jasmine, I''m here." When Jasmine heard the voice again, she turned her head and saw Fade''s not-so-tall figure walking out from the crowd. Her eyes were instantly filled with tears, and she said, "Fade, you, why are you here?" While speaking, Jasmine instinctively spread her arms and almost dashed forward to hug Fade. However, at this moment, Hamlet stood up and coughed coldly. Abbott immediately snapped back to reality. Grabbing hold of Jasmine, he said persuasively, "Jasmine, what are you doing?" "Dad, I don''t want to marry Hamlet. I don''t like him and I''m not willing to..." Jasmine said while her face was covered in tears. Abbott immediately grew anxious when he heard that. He red at Jasmine with a pale face and said through gritted teeth, "Jasmine, shut up. Don''t talk nonsense. It''s your blessing to marry Hamlet. Don''t think too much." At this moment, Hamlet''s eyes also fell on Fade. Squinting his eyes, he looked at Fade with a probing attitude and asked in a deep voice, "Who are you?" Abbott did not wait for Fade''s reply and hurriedly replied, "His name is Fade Chen, and he''s a teacher at Capital University. He taught Jasmine previously. I don''t know why he''s here. I''ll chase him out right away." After which, Abbott strode over and red at Fade. Clenching his teeth, he said, "I have already warned you before not to get close to my daughter. Now, get out of here. Do you hear me?" Fade nced at Abbott and said coldly, "If you aren''t Jasmine''s father, you would be lying on the ground by now." "What did you say? I..." Abbott said while clenching his fist. He was about to personally attack Fade. Fade snorted coldly and with a jolt of his body, he knocked Abbott straight to the ground. He then walked towards Hamlet and said, "I''m Fade Chen. I received an invitation to be a guest here." After saying that, Fade took out the invitation and threw it at Hamlet. Seeing the invitation, Hamlet frowned and asked, "Who invited you?" Before Fade could answer, a middle-aged woman in her fifties, in vintage style dressing, strode out and said, "I invited him." N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Madam Lin, why did you..." Hamlet asked. Joanne Lin immediately looked at Fade with hatred and said, "He was the one who crippled Ladarius and Marcello sometime ago." Upon hearing this, all the people from Szeto Academy understood. Joanne was Marcello''s wife, while Ladarius was Marcello''s beloved disciple. Both she and Marcello treated Ladarius like their own son. Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Naturally, Joanne would hold a deep grudge against Fade since he had crippled her son and husband. Upon hearing this, Hamlet involuntarily frowned. With a displeased look on his face, he said to Joanne, "Madam Lin, that was just a trivial matter. We can find someone to get rid of himter. Why did you bring him to my wedding?" Of course, Joanne could not say that she did not have the confidence to defeat Fade. She could only resort to this method by borrowing the power of the Academy to avenge her husband. Hence, she could only stare at Fade silently and viciously. The atmosphere between Hamlet and Joanne was getting a little tense. Just at this moment, Kaeran said, "Madam Lin, we''ll talk about Mr. Szeto''s matterter. Let''s continue with Hamlet''s wedding first!" Since the principal of the academy had spoken in person, Joanne could only retreat at this moment, even though she was full of resentment. However, her extremely resentful gaze locked firmly on Fade. Hamlet slightly rxed his gaze upon seeing that, and he said to Jasmine, "Jasmine, let''s continue with our wedding." Jasmine''s whole body trembled slightly as she looked at Fade with teary eyes. She bit her lips so hard that a row of teeth marks appeared on her red lips. Meanwhile, someone from Szeto Academy forcefully pressed down on Jasmine''s shoulder, trying to get her to kneel down and perform the kowtow ritual. However, Fade pushed his way through the crowd and came to Jasmine''s side right at this moment. He thrust the person who was holding Jasmine down aside and helped her up. "Jasmine, I''m here," said Fade softly. Hearing that, the tear-stained Jasmine could no longer control her emotions. She plunged into Fade''s arms and began to cry pitifully. Fade hugged Jasmine and patted her lightly on the back. "Jasmine, don''t worry. I''m here. It''ll be fine," heforted her softly. Such a scene immediately left everyone present dumbstruck. They were almost stupefied. The sound of discussion started to reverberate again. "Wh-What''s going on?" "This guy named Fade is actually here to ruin the wedding." "He is cuddling Hamlet''s fiancee in front of him. This is getting a little too exciting." "Haha, he is just digging his own grave. Now, not just Madam Lin will not let him go, but Hamlet will also want to kill him." "He''s just trying to curry favor with ptrap. How naive is he! Does he really think that the Academy will just let him leave after he caused such a fuss?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. In the midst of the messy discussion, Wilton gnashed his teeth, with a taste for revenge etched at the corners of his mouth. He gritted his teeth and said, "Fade, since you are ying with fire, wait for Szeto Academy to tear you to pieces!" Gentro, on the other hand, could not help frowning slightly upon seeing this. Shaking his head, he said, "Fade is too impulsive. I might be able to settle the problem if it''s just Marcello and Ladarius." "Now, he has directly ruined Hamlet''s wedding in front of so many people. This would be considered a huge offense to Szeto Academy. I''m afraid that even my father would not be able to turn the whole situation around now." Hamlet looked extremely ghastly amid the racket and discussions. He shot Fade a fierce re, wanting to tear him into pieces. After all, he was the star disciple of Szeto Academy. However, his fiancee was behaving intimately with some other guy on their wedding day. This was certainly an outright humiliation for Hamlet. "Y-You, let go of Jasmine now!" Hamlet barked and strode towards Fade. Upon hearing this, the entire scene instantly quietened down. Jasmine''s body couldn''t help but tremble as a hint of fear shed across her face. Fade gently patted her on the back and said softly, "Don''t worry. Leave it to me." Then, Fade stepped forward, looked at Hamlet, and said in a deep voice, "Jasmine doesn''t want to marry you." "Jasmine, it''s not up to you to say whether you want to marry me or not," Hamlet said through gritted teeth. As soon as he finished speaking, Jasmine immediately mustered up her courage and said, "Hamlet, I don''t like you. I don''t want to marry you nor be your wife." This was undeniably another resounding humiliation for Hamlet. It made his expression be even darker, and his eyes were almost murderous. At this moment, Abbott, who had struggled to get up from the ground, rushed up towards Jasmine anxiously. "Jasmine, stop spouting nonsense. Apologize to Hamlet immediately. Quick..." He said hastily. "Dad, I really don''t want to marry him. There''s no love between us. Don''t force me!" Jasmine said to her father as tears streamed down her cheeks. However, Abbott did not want to listen to these words at all. Instead, he said anxiously but furiously, "You''re my daughter. Do you listen to me? Quicklye over now andplete the marriage ritual." "Dad, I..." Jasmine did not expect her father to force her this way. With a tear-streaked face, she was instantly at a loss for words. However, Fade let out a cold snort at this moment and roared at Abbott, "Get lost!" The billowing sound waves hit Abbott like a gust of fierce wind and sent him flying more than 20 meters out of the hall. Then, Fade looked at the crowd and said loudly, "You all heard it too. Jasmine has already said that she doesn''t want to get married." Upon hearing this, the crowd was shocked and began to talk about it among themselves again. "What''s going on? I can''t believe that Jasmine would actually be unwilling to marry Hamlet." "It looks like Jasmine has an affair with Fade!" "If I were her, I wouldn''t have made such a stupid decision. She must be blind for choosing Fade instead of Hamlet." "He''s digging his own grave. This is a route to his own grave." Hamlet was incensed. He balled his fist so tightly that they creaked. He wanted to kill Fade so badly. However, Kaeran stood up at this moment and said in a deep voice, "No matter what, she must get married!" Upon hearing this, Fade looked up at Kaeran and said coldly, "Must get married? Who the hell do you think you are to force Jasmine to get married?" Kaeran strode down and said in a deep voice, "Who the hell am I? Think of me as Jasmine''s master." After saying that, Kaeran looked at Jasmine and asked, "Jasmine, have you forgotten everything I''ve taught and told you?" Jasmine''s whole body trembled while a flustered and troubled expression appeared on her face. Biting her lips, she said, "Master, l-l didn''t, I just..." Fade was also somewhat bbergasted at this moment. When he was having a meal with Jasmine at the restaurant before, Jasmine had mentioned that she had a master who had taught her Chinese medicine. That was also the reason why her medical skills were so outstanding. However, Fade had never expected the master whom Jasmine mentioned to actually be Kaeran, the principal of Szeto Academy. The other guests could not have thought of this either. They were all shocked and their faces were full of astonishment. Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 "Jasmine, is he the master who taught you Chinese medicine?" Fade asked. Jasmine nodded and replied, "That''s him. It''s just that I didn''t know his identity either. I thought my master was just a doctor who travels all around." Fade nodded. He then looked at Kaeran and said coldly, "Even if you''re Jasmine''s master, you don''t have the right to force her to marry someone she doesn''t like." "Once she gets married, she''ll like him." Kaeran said coldly. "Furthermore, this is a marriage arranged for her by me. She has no choice but to ept it." After saying that, Kaeran took another step forward. He exuded an energy which enveloped Fade. Fade felt the pressure and his face turned cold, but he did not give in. He stepped forward and said in a cold voice, "What if we still refuse?" Kaeran snorted coldly and said, "Then you won''t be able to walk out of here today." "Is that so?" Fade snorted coldly and wrapped his arm around Jasmine. He strode towards the door and said, "Then I''d like to see who would be able to stop me." As Fade moved, the guests around him couldn''t help but separate. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the two of them. With his eyes full of excitement and the thrill of revenge, Wilton said in a low voice, "Keep moving towards death. If you take any more steps forward, people from Szeto Academy will definitely tear you into pieces." Gentro frowned and his expression was hesitant, "This is bad. There might be no way out of this." Right then, Kaeran''s eyes were fixed on Fade. As Fade took the first step, his gaze became hostile. He waved his hand and shouted, "Stop them." In an instant, with a loud crash, dozens of people from Szeto Academy rushed out and surrounded Fade and Jasmine. Joanne''s expression was full of resentment. At that moment, she could not help but step forward and said, "Let me kill him. I want to avenge my husband and my disciples." As she spoke, Joanne''s energy surged. With a terrifying hatred, she was about to attack Fade. At the same time, Hamlet took a step forward and said through his gritted teeth, "Let me do it. I want his blood on my hands." Seeing this, Joanne stopped and her face darkened. She was unwilling to give up, but when she saw Kaeran nodding his head, she had no choice but to step aside. However, there was still a sense of dissatisfaction on her face. She said to Hamlet, "You''d better be careful when dealing with him. My husband, Marcello, and disciple Ladarius met their ends because of him. I''m afraid that his strength might be at the pinnacle of the ck Level!" Since Marcello was a martial artist at the pinnacle of the ck Level, Joanne''s assumption was reasonable. Although Hamlet was the personal disciple of the Guardian, he was still young. His current strength was only at the advanced stage of the ck Level. That was why she reminded him at such a crucial time. However, Hamlet was so angry that he ignored Joanne''s advice. Instead, he said, "Don''tpare me to those trash. They can''tpare with me in terms of actual strength." Upon hearing this, Joanne was so furious that her face turned stiff. Her expression was extremely unpleasant and she could not resist the urge to make a move. However, Kaeran shot her a warning look just in time, so Joanne had to let go. Although she and her husband were both Elders of Szeto Academy, their status was still lower than that of Hamlet, who was a personal disciple. It was really pitiful. Joanne was in a dilemma. She hated Fade and hoped that he would be defeated. However, she didn''t like Hamlet, so she didn''t want him to win either. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In that instant, there was an energy explosion from Hamlet as he strode towards Fade with red eyes. He gnashed his teeth and shouted, "Fade,e and meet your death!" The energy hit like crashing waves. It caused many people to suffocate with their faces turning ghastly pale. They all looked surprised. In an instant, murmurs and gossip could be heard. "Hamlet''s energy is too strong. It''s too powerful. Is this the power of the advanced stage of ck Level?" "Hamlet''s ck Level is not any ordinary advanced stage. He is the personal disciple of Kaeran, and hisbat ability is no less than that of a master at the pinnacle of the ck Level." "Really? Fade is dead for sure." "That goes without saying. Of course he is." "The question now is how long Fade can hold out in Hamlet¡¯s hands." In the midst of the gossip, Hamlet''s rage and killing intent almost reached its peak. When he was only ten meters away from Fade, Hamlet suddenly roared. He was like a hungry tiger, barrelling towards Fade with a terrifying and aggressive force. The great vitality burst with a roar. It was like a tiger''s sharp ws, tearing through the air and wing fiercely at Fade''s chest. If he was hit, it would cause damage to his organs. Fade''s whole body might even be torn apart. Seeing such a terrifying energy, the influential officials of Capital City all gaped in astonishment. At the same time, their hearts began to yearn for power. Many of them began to realize that, after the incident, no matter how much money they would have to spend, they had to hire a powerful martial artist to protect them. "Go to hell!" Hamlet''s face was full of bloodthirst and he rushed forward, wanting to kill Fade. There was a de of energy which was so fierce that it could tear everything apart and it was less than a meter away from Fade. In a blink of an eye, it was about to rip Fade apart. However, at that moment, Fade, who was facing such a horrific attack, looked calm, as if he did not even notice the fierce killing move in front of him. "He''s dead for sure!" The same thought was in everyone''s mind. Fade looked upwards and nced at Hamlet who was rushing towards him. He smiled slightly and said coldly, "You''re so weak, yet you want to kill me?" "Get lost!" Fade gave a cold snort and gently pushed forward with his right hand towards Hamlet''s attack. It was a light and single hit from him. In an instant, strong energy surged, immediately shattering Hamlet''s aggressive force. The tremendous power made Hamlet fly backward. He flew through the air and finally mmed into a column in the big hall. With a loud thud, he fell to the ground. Hamlet, who had fallen to the ground, gagged and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face suddenly turned pale and he almost copsed. Obviously, he was injured severely. There was an immediate silence at the scene. Everyone was stunned and their eyes were full of surprise. Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 No one had thought that it would be such an oue. The battle between the two ended with Fade defeating Hamlet with just a palm. Hamlet was Master Szeto''s favorite disciple and also at the advanced stage of the ck Level. Among the younger generation of the martial artists in Capital City, he was quite famous. Unfortunately, he was defeated by Fade so easily. It was really beyond everyone''s expectations. It took a few seconds for the people toe to their senses. The people of Szeto Academy rushed forward and helped Hamlet up. The other guests were all in a heated discussion. The entire ce was bustling with noise and excitement. Kaeran, who had been extremely confident earlier, looked sullen at that moment. Squinting his eyes, he nced at Fade and was about to move forward. At the same time, Joanne, who had just recovered from her shock, took a step forward and said, "Principal, let me do this!" Kaeran looked at Joanne and nodded, "Alright. People from Szeto Academy must teach him a lesson." Those words were harsh. It looked like Kaeran was fuming. He wanted to teach Fade a grave lesson. Joanne stepped out and nced at Fade. Then she turned back and said to Kaeran, "Principal, I would request that the three elders do it together." As she spoke, another two elders walked out and stood beside Joanne. They were as strong as Joanne and they had all achieved the pinnacle of the ck Level. Joanne requested for the three elders to act together. It was beyond everyone''s expectations. After all, Hamlet may have been defeated, but as a n elder, she was not only battling with a junior but also calling for additional support. If words got out, even if Szeto Academy won, it would have a negative impact on their reputation. The buzz among the guests became more obvious. But at that moment, Joanne was calm while her face was full of resentment. She red at Fade, intent for revenge. She did not care what the outside world thought of her, nor did she care about her reputation. The only thing she wanted to do was to get rid of Fade and avenge her husband and disciple. She was clearly aware of her strength that was almost simr to Marcello who had been defeated by Fade. If she fought against him alone, she would very likely be defeated too. Therefore, she couldn''t care about anything else. She called out two elders whom she had quite a good rtionship with to attack Fade together. It was undoubtedly the safest method. On the other hand, Jasmine was shocked and looked at Fade who had just defeated Hamlet, with even more curiosity. However, her curiosity didn''tst long. When she heard that the three elders were going to attack Fade together, she couldn''t help but show a worried expression. Fade was quite calm. He nced at Joanne and the other two elders and said with a sneer, "Three elders have joined forces to attack me. Isn''t Szeto Academy being too open about this?" His sarcasm made many students of Szeto Academy look bad, but they couldn''t say anything to refute him. After all, it was the truth. Kaeran didn''t look too pleased either. After a moment''s hesitation, he said coldly, "This isn''t a one- on- one battle. This is because you have caused trouble, so Szeto Academy is going to catch you for it." Before Fade could say anything, Kaeran looked at Joanne and waved his hand, "Take him down!" "Yes!" Joanne responded and moved with the other two elders. The energy of three martial artists who were at the pinnacle of the ck Level, shook the entire hall in an instant. The air burst with explosive sounds and the entire atmosphere became heavy and tense. The energy of the three ck Level experts caused so much pressure that many people present felt suffocated. They kept stepping backwards and even rushed out of the hall. At that moment, Joanne¡¯s moves were hostile. From the moment she started, her strength was explosive. She pounced on Fade fiercely with frightening bloodthirst. The three of them joined forces and blocked all of Fade''s escape routes. They attacked him aggressively. "Bang, bang, bang!" There were three explosions in the air. The energy which they exuded was like an air cannon, roaring incessantly. "Go to hell!" Joanne gritted her teeth, resentment filling her eyes. On the stage, Kaeran''s face looked cold and he watched the scene quietly. The guests took cover while shivering with fear. They watched the battle with amazement and curiosity. "It''s too terrifying. This kind of energy is even more powerful than Hamlet''s." "Of course! Three elders who are at the pinnacle of the ck Level, attacked together. Of course they'' re much more powerful than Hamlet, who''s at the advanced stage of the ck Level!" N?velDrama.Org ? content. "This time, Fade will be doomed." "This guy is too arrogant. Honestly, with his age and capability, he is pretty good. If he is enrolled into Szeto Academy, he might even be a personal disciple. However, he doesn''t know that by going against Szeto Academy and taking away Hamlet¡¯s bride, he¡¯s asking for death." "Now that it hase to this, the end result is clear." In the midst of the discussion, Wilton, who was stunned, gritted his teeth and he looked gloomy, "Fade, let''s see what you are capable of this time. How can you fight back against three elders? Go to hell!" On the other hand, when Gentro saw what was going on, he frowned and said, "Fade is in danger this time. He''s powerful, but he''s too arrogant. He doesn''t know how to back off. It''s dangerous." "If Fade died in front of me, it would make no difference to me, but if Joey knows about this, she might me me." Gentro''s heart was moved and he faltered forward. However, at that moment, the old servant behind him quickly pulled Gentro back and persuaded him, "Young Master Luo, it''s not the time to be impulsive. You can''t interfere in this kind of matter." "But..." Gentro looked a little troubled. The old servant exined, "If it is just the beginning of the conflict, the Luo family would still be able to intervene and solve it, but now, it''s a big issue. Not to mention Ladarius and Marcello before, but now it even involves Hamlet. The animosity between Fade and Szeto Academy is too great and it''s impossible to fix it anymore. Now, the Luo family has no way to intervene." "I know this, but Joey..." Gentro sighed. The old servant did not continue, only holding Gentro''s hand tightly and not allowing him to move. Meanwhile, Joanne and the two elders were right in front of Fade attacking him aggressively. Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Facing such a terrifying attack, almost everyone thought that Fade had no way to fight back. In the end, it was just a matter of being injured heavily, or death. However, at thest moment, just like in the previous battle, Fade''s face was still calm. He raised his right hand again and hit outward. Looking at the situation, the crowd was excited and surprised at the same time. "What''s going on? He''s still using that move?" "Now, there are three elders. It''s not just Hamlet. Is he stupid? It won''t work." "It looks like he''s left with only one move. He''s beating a dead horse." Amidst the chaotic and skeptical discussions, Fade swiftly hit three times with his right hand. Three loud explosions could be heard; they happened while the people were still in shock. The three elders flew through the air, suddenly twitched and let out screams. They soon fell to the ground with a loud thud, with blood spurting out everywhere. "This, this... How is this possible?" At that moment, everyone was having the same thought. "What''s going on? Joanne and the other two were defeated as well." "Moreover, it was with a single palm. They were defeated with just one palm. This is impossible!" "How strong is Fade?" Fade withdrew his hand and put it behind his back. He looked at Joanne and the other two and said coldly, "You''ve lost." After that, Fade shifted his gaze and looked at Kaeran on the stage with a grim expression. "Do you want to continue?" Kaeran was silent for a while. His expression froze as if it had been covered with ayer of ice. In the midst of the silence, Joanne, who had been hit, struggled to her feet. With a dagger in her hand that glowed with a faint blue light, she attacked Fade fiercely. "You killed my husband. I''m going to kill you..." The sudden sneak attack really surprised everyone. After all, Szeto Academy was a famous martial arts academy in the Capital City. Were the elders of the academy so dishonourable to pull a sneak attack? If the news of it spread, Szeto Academy''s reputation would be greatly affected. Even Kaeran was shocked at that moment. He shouted, "Joanne, stop!" After all, the three elders'' joint attack earlier could be exined as a necessary measure to deal with a troublemaker, but a sneak attack had gone overboard. However, Joanne''s heart, which was eager for revenge, waspletely filled with hatred and there was no space for anything else. Her only thought was to kill Fade to avenge her husband and disciple. Therefore, she didn''t listen to Kaeran''s order. Instead, she took the poison-covered dagger and rushed towards Fade''s back. The distance between the two of them was no more than 10 meters, but for a martial artist like Joanne who was at the pinnacle of the ck Level, it was just a short gap. Almost everyone saw what was happening. She was already behind Fade. The sharp dagger glimmering with poison was about to stab into Fade''s heart from behind him. However, at that critical moment, Fade turned his head and looked at Joanne. When he saw the hatred in her eyes, he shook his head and said coldly, "I have given you a chance, but if you want to die, then don''t me me." Fade''s eyes widened and a stream of fiery red light shed across them. "zing Vision!" The fiery red light in his eyes transformed into a fiery lotus and flew into Joanne''s eyes. Immediately, Joanne, whose face was full of resentment, stopped abruptly at the veryst moment. She stood still where she was and looked at Fade in astonishment with her scarlet eyes. Everyone still didn''t know what was going on. They were full of curiosity. "What''s wrong? Why did Joanne suddenly stop?" "Did she change her mind?" "Did Fade do something?" Just as everyone was confused, Joanne suddenly let out a painful shriek as she covered her scarlet eyes with both hands. The people saw something extremely horrifying. Two lotus-like balls of fire suddenly appeared in Joanne''s scarlet eyes. The fire was burning rapidly, scorching her eyes and leaving only two ck holes. The two balls of mes then entered Joanne''s body through the holes in her eyes and she was burned to ashes. In just a few seconds, there was only half of Joanne''s head left. Kaeran, who had the fastest reaction, quickly released his energy to suppress the mes from continuing to spread. However, at that moment, Joanne''s head had nearly turned into a pile of ashes. Her body fell to the ground and there was not a single breath left. The powerful guests had never seen such a horrifying scene, and it happened right in front of their own eyes. All of a sudden, they were so scared that their faces turned pale and they trembled. Some of them even copsed and vomited. Some were scared out of their wits and they fainted. Wilton, who was in the crowd, was trembling all over. He gritted his teeth earlier in anger but his face was full of horror at that moment. He kept moving backwards and started to hide himself among the crowd, worrying that Fade would spot him, "How, how is this possible? This, this is too..." On the other hand, Gentro''s condition was a little better, but his face was horribly pale. He gave Fade a surprised and puzzled look, "Joey''s senior is so powerful. Where on earth does hee from?" The old servant at Gentro''s side had a serious look. He whispered to Gentro, "Young Master Luo, Fade''s strength is far beyond my expectations. His background is not ordinary. Joey is his junior, so her background is not ordinary either. From now on, you must not contact Joey too often." "But..." Gentro still wanted to say something, but after a pause, he nodded and said, "I understand." At that instant, the shocked Kaeran looked at Joanne''s corpse, and his eyes were horribly gloomy. He looked at Fade, gritted his teeth and said, "You killed my Szeto Academy people!" Fade said indifferently, "She deserved to die!" "Whether or not she deserved to die is not up to you to decide! She''s an elder of Szeto Academy." Kaeran shouted harshly. Fade did not back off and said coldly, "Those who threaten me deserve to die. If you don''t believe me, you can try." "How dare you!" As the disciples of Szeto Academy shouted one after another, each of them pulled out their weapons and red at Fade in anger, as if they were going to attack him. Looking at the situation, Fade nced at them and said with a snort, "What''s the matter? The sneak attack didn''t work, so now you''re going to try and surround me?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Go ahead. Wait for the end oue of your Szeto Academy. There is only one and that is total destruction," Fade said coldly. Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 "You¡¯re asking for death!" "How dare you!" "Kill him!" Over a hundred disciples of Szeto Academy roared angrily and red at Fade with resentment in their eyes. Kaeran'' s expression was cold. After a few seconds of silence, he raised his right hand to stop the raging disciples. Then, he looked at Fade with a stern gaze and said, "Today, it is you who has ruined my disciple''s wedding and snatched his bride away for no reason. Now, you''ve killed a person from Szeto Academy. Do you realize that you will suffer the wrath of the entire martial artsmunity in Capital City?" Fade sneered and said, "The entire martial artsmunity of Capital City? Does Szeto Academy represent the entiremunity?" "You might say I''m insolent. Even if that¡¯s true, so what? If anyone dares to stop me, I¡¯ll kill them!" Fade shouted furiously, with a violent and domineering aura, which stunned everyone in the hall and rendered them speechless. In the eyes of the public, Fade, who was originally thin and weak, seemed to have be so tall and big that everyone had to raise their heads and look up at him. Upon hearing his remarks, Kaeran was enraged. His body shook and a terrifying pressure spread towards Fade, "Arrogant brat, I''ll show you what the real power of Szeto Academy is." In an instant, there was a loud explosion followed by an invisible shockwave spreading out from Kaeran¡¯s center. The ornaments in the hall were shattered by the impact and they smashed to pieces. Kaeran seemed to have transformed into a different person. His energy was like that of a legendary giant deity. With heavy footsteps, he exerted pressure on Fade, one step at a time. "Kneel!" Kaeran roared at Fade. The sound waves were solid. They were like a storm and shattered the ground around Fade, forming a big hole. At the sight of such a scene, the guests were extremely shocked and they were frightened to the point where their hearts raced. "Kaeran is not just a master at the Earth Level, but also a master at the middle stage of the Earth Level. He''s a top master in the martial arts world." "This time, Fade won''t be a match for Master Szeto!" While facing the terrifying pressure, Fade stood where he was. He frowned slightly and said, "Middle stage of the Earth Level! Your strength isn''t too bad!" "You arrogant brat, go to hell!" Kaeran shouted angrily. A long sword came out of his long-sleeved robe. The virtual sword whistled and its ferocious energy was like countless sharp des, piercing through the air and showering down like rain,pletely enveloping Fade. "Thousand Swords Rain!" With ice- cold killing intent in his eyes, Kaeran seemed to have seen Fade being stabbed through the heart by the swords'' energy. The horrible attack shocked everyone on the spot and left everyone speechlessness. Although they were powerful people in the Capital City, it was a rare asion to see a master at the middle stage of the Earth Level attack with all his might. Fade had no way to retreat in the face of this deadly rain of swords. There was no room for him to dodge at all. He was almost forced to a dead end. Jasmine''s face turned pale at that moment and she shouted, "No, Master! Don'' t...l''m willing to marry Hamlet, I..." However, Kaeran''s face was like ice. He said coldly, "It''s toote to agree now. He has offended Szeto Academy, so he must pay the price." "Master, I beg you, I..." Jasmine was about to kneel before Kaeran and beg for mercy. However, Fade gently waved his hand and helped Jasmine up, saying, "There''s no need to beg him. Trust me, it''s alright." Fade then looked at the virtual swords above him and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said, "The Thousand Swords Rain is really quite interesting." "Ever since I had a battle with Titan, I haven''t been moving around a lot. Now, this is quite interesting. In that case, let me train with you today." "Arrogant! Nonsense!" Kaeran roared and turned his palm over. His energy consolidated and erupted continuously, attacking Fade repeatedly and aggressively. At that moment, when Fade was facing the murderous swords, he finally made his move. As he pped his hands, energy consolidated and turned into a wave, mming towards the rain of swords. In an instant, it was like the heavy rain of swords met the raging waves of the sea. The swords were mmed down by the raging waves and were instantly drowned without a trace. The oue was really beyond Kaeran''s expectations. He was shocked and said, "How could it..." Before he could react, Fade made his move again. He moved like lightning, leaving behind his afterimage and he created a strange arc in an instant. He dodged Kaeran''s continuous attacks and rushed towards him. "This, this technique, this speed..." Seeing Fade''s movement, Kaeran''s heart suddenly thumped as he had a bad premonition. However, before he could react, a cold voice sounded behind him, "You''re dead!" Kaeran turned pale with fright and quickly turned around. At the same time, he reached out, wanting to hit Fade while trying to dodge his attack. However, Fade moved even faster. He gathered his energy in his palms, which carried a horrifying pressure. His energy condensed and mmed onto Kaeran''s skull with a loud bang. It was like a heavy boulder falling from the sky, making Kaeran freeze in ce. He could only watch the attack approaching him. Seeing that death was approaching, Kaeran couldn''t be bothered. He quickly shouted, "No, I admit defeat. I yield." "This is not apetition. It''s useless for you to admit defeat!" Fade said coldly and continued to attack. Kaeran''s face turned pale with fright. Just as he was about to die, he suddenly saw Jasmine and shouted, "Jasmine, I''m your master! I''ve taught you so many things. Do you really want to kill me? I''m your master..." At that moment, Abbott had returned to Jasmine''s side and advised, "Jasmine, that''s your master! He was so good to you. How could you kill your own master?" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jasmine''s eyes were instantly filled with conflict as she looked at Fade. "Fade, I..." Fade''s movement came to a halt when he saw this. He looked at Jasmine and asked, "Jasmine, what do you think?" "Fade, I, I don''t know either. It''s just that..." Jasmine was unable to speak coherently. It was too difficult for a twenty-year-old girl like her. At that point, Fade''s palm which was above Kaeran''s head, was like the grim reaper''s scythe, ready to fall at any time and take away Kaeran''s life. Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 The atmosphere in the hall was tense for a moment. It was as if time and space had frozen. Everyone''s gaze was fixed on Jasmine. Kaeran was also looking at her nervously. He would never have imagined that his life would actually be determined by what his disciple, Jasmine, would say. "Jasmine, I''m your master. I''ve taught you..." He wanted to persuade Jasmine. However, as soon as he spoke, Fade instantly snorted and interrupted Kaeran, "Shut up." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org On the other side, Abbott also wanted to persuade her. When Fade''s cold gaze swept over him, he immediately retracted his words and did not dare to speak. Jasmine was in a dilemma. After hesitating for a while, her eyes twinkled. Then she raised her head, looked at Kaeran and said, "On my journey in learning Chinese medicine, you are my master and have indeed taught me a lot of things. In any case, I should thank you." Hearing this, Kaeran looked excited. He quickly nodded and replied, "Yes, that''s right." However, Jasmine changed her tone and said, "On the other hand, I can''t forgive you for forcing me to marry Hamlet." "This, about this..." Kaeran''s expression became nervous when he heard this. He quickly exined, "I did that for your own good. Your father and I want to..." Abbott hastily said, "Hamlet is Kaeran''s favorite disciple, a famous martial artist from the younger generation of Capital City. It''s an honor to marry him. How can you hate your master for it?" Jasmine frowned and said, "This has nothing to do with status. I''m not close to Hamlet and I don''t have any feelings for him. I don''t want to marry someone I don''t like, let alone be forced into it." Speaking about it, Jasmine''s expression became a little emotional. "We''re really doing this for your own good! Once you''re older, you''ll know the benefits of choosing Hamlet. We..." Abbott wanted to persuade her further. However, when he saw Jasmine''s expression turning colder, Kaeran quickly gave him a look that made him shut his mouth. He then said, "It is true that we have been too hasty and did not consider your feelings. Now that your father and I have understood your intentions, of course we will not force you." "Really?" Jasmine looked at the two of them. "Of course. I''ll announce the cancetion of the wedding immediately. I won''t interfere with your rtionships again." Kaeran quickly nodded and hinted at Abbott. Abbott quickly nodded and said to Jasmine, "From now on, your marriage will be entirely up to you." "This..." A smile appeared on Jasmine''s face when she heard it. She pondered for a moment before raising her head to look at Fade, "Mr. Chen, if that''s the case, then I''m satisfied. So they..." Kaeran and Abbott''s expressions were both excited and emotional. It was obvious that Jasmine had been moved by their words. It was because she cared about them, so she wanted to let them go. Fade understood what Jasmine meant. He nodded and said, "If you think it''s appropriate to let them go, then I will do as you ask." "Thank you, Mr. Chen!" Jasmine said with a nod. Kaeran was extremely excited. He looked at Fade''s palm, which was as heavy as a mountain over his head, while he tried to break free. Just as Fade''s palm was about to move away, Fade suddenly stopped. He thought of something and said, "Wait a minute. Before I let you go, I have a question." Kaeran trembled, but he still nodded and replied, "Mr. Chen, you may ask! As long as I know the answer, I will tell you everything." Fade nced at Jasmine and asked calmly, "Where did you bring her and what did you do to her after she left the university?" "This..." Hearing the question, Kaeran''s expression changed and became a bit strange as he spoke incoherently. "If you don''t tell me, you''ll die," Fade shouted coldly. Kaeran was so scared that he started shivering. He said slowly, "We brought Jasmine back to Szeto Academy to prepare for her wedding to Hamlet." "Then why did you withdraw her from school?" Fade asked. "Because we were going to let Jasmine learn in Szeto Academy. That''s why we withdrew her from the school." Kaeran exined. Fade continued to ask, "Did you get Jasmine''s consent for this?" "This, this..." Kaeran''s expression turned unpleasant. For a moment, he was unable to answer. During that period of time, they had forced Jasmine to stay behind to prepare for her wedding to Hamlet. "As for that, it''s our mistake. We won¡¯t do it again." Kaeran admitted his mistake and started to beg for forgiveness since he knew that he couldn''t make any more excuses. Jasmine''s expression changed slightly as she looked at Fade. It was obvious that his heart had softened. Fade nodded and said, "Onest question. Why did you ept Jasmine as your disciple? Why did you have to force her to marry your favourite disciple, Hamlet?" Those questions had always lingered in Fade''s heart and could not be resolved. Szeto Academy had developed well in Capital City. It was even stronger than the Chung and Luo family. With such a powerful force, Hamlet could be regarded as favored by God and very sessful. Although Jasmine was not bad looking and had a good figure, she was not that outstanding. If Hamlet wanted to choose, there were many more outstanding and suitable women in the capital who would want to marry him. However, Kaeran still insisted on having Jasmine marry Hamlet and even forced her to do so. It made Fade feel suspicious and confused. At that moment, after listening to Fade''s question, Kaeran''s expression suddenly changed and he seemed a little panicked. He stammered, "This, this..." "This is because Jasmine is talented in Chinese medicine. I don''t want her to waste her talent, so I took her in as my disciple," Kaeran exined. Fade continued coldly, "That''s reasonable, but as the Principal of Szeto Academy and a middle stage Earth Level martial artist, why did you hide your identity and refuse to let Jasmine disclose this?" "This, this..." Beads of sweat began to form on Kaeran''s forehead, "She is a disciple whom I epted privately. I didn''t want to make it public, so I kept it a secret." Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 "Really?" Fade narrowed his eyes, nced at Kaeran and continued to ask, "Then, for the past three years, why did you only teach her about traditional Chinese medicine and nothing about martial arts?" The sweat on Kaeran''s forehead began to drip, "Well, I''ve considered that Jasmine is talented in Chinese medicine, and that it''s not good for girls to fight. That''s why I only taught her Chinese medicine and not martial arts." "Really?" Fade asked coldly. "It''s true, it''s all true." Kaeran hurriedly exined, "Also, Jasmine wasn''t interested in martial arts at that time, so I didn''t teach her." Kaeran then looked at Jasmine with an expectant expression. Jasmine nodded her head gently, confirming Kaeran''s words. Fade was silent for a while and seemed to be convinced by Kaeran''s exnation. Kaeran wiped off the sweat on his forehead. He breathed a sigh of relief and his expression rxed slowly. However, at that moment, Fade''s eyes narrowed and he said coldly, "Then let me ask onest question. Jasmine has never learned martial arts for the past three years. Why is her body full of energy now, equivalent to that of a middle stage ck Level martial artist? How did you do this? Why?" The question caused Kaeran to tremble. His expression became visibly flustered, and his eyes began to flicker, "I, this..." "Don''t try to find an excuse. Tell me the truth! Otherwise, you''ll die for sure!" Fade''s energy burst from his body. A violent energy enveloped Kaeran, carrying with it an iparably oppressive pressure. Kaeran was shaking all over. He was nervous and looked like he was in a dilemma. His mouth quivered and he didn''t want to say anything, "Well, well, I..." The more reluctant he was to speak, the more Fade became suspicious of him. With a cold snort, he raised his hand and ced it on Kaeran''s head. In a cold voice, he said, "I''ll give you ten seconds. If you don''t say anything... Die!" "I, I..." Kaeran was really in a panic. The sweat on his forehead rolled down like a waterfall and he was extremely nervous. Meanwhile, Fade began to count down. "Ten, nine, eight, seven..." Following Fade''s countdown, the terrifying pressure above his head increased. Kaeran felt a deadly energy pressing down on him. Seeing the killing intent in Fade''s eyes intensifying, Kaeran could not hold on any longer. He quickly said, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk." "Speak!" Fade''s palm stopped above Kaeran''s head. Kaeran said with a trembling voice, "It''s because I found that Jasmine has a very rare wood-spirit talent. She''s a talent in learning and practicing wood- ss martial arts. Therefore, I chose to teach her knowledge rted to Chinese medicine. However, what I taught was not just ordinary Chinese Medicine. It also had wood-ss martial arts practicing." "As for her wood- spirit talent, it'' s highlypatible with my disciple Hamlet, to promote the practicing of both parties. That''s why I chose to let them get married. At the same time, I stimted Jasmine''s wood- spirit talent and let her previous cultivated skill be released all at once. That''s why she has the energy of the early stage of the ck Level." Hearing this, everyone was shocked. All of them turned to look at Jasmine in unison. Even if they weren''t martial artists, the nobility knew the basics about them. Each martial artist had their own method for practicing and techniques. For ordinary talented people, it would take them two to three years to enter the early stage of the Yellow Level. Those who were slightly more talented would be able to achieve the early stage of the Yellow Level within half a year. For seriously talented individuals, they would achieve it within one or two months, and they were considered geniuses. It was a standard simr to the local geniuses in many areas in the country. As for Jasmine''s wood-spirit talent, she was even more talented than those geniuses. It was especially the case when she cultivated woodss martial arts. She had an excellent affinity to the wood- spirit talent, allowing her to achieve twice the results with half the effort and her efficiency was amazing. It was the reason why Jasmine''s pace was so rapid. After figuring it out, everyone finally understood why the Principal of Szeto Academy chose such an ordinary girl as his beloved disciple''s wife. It turned out that he took a fancy to Jasmine''s talent. For a moment, many people nodded subtly as they finally understood Kaeran''s thoughts. All their doubts seemed to have been exined. Although Kaeran''s way of doing things might not be transparent and straightforward, it was still human nature. Everyone could understand him. On the contrary, Fade remained silent for a while and did not make a sound. He stared at Kaeran for a while, then waved to Jasmine and said, "Jasmine,e here!" Then, he said, "Bring Hamlet here!" N?velDrama.Org ? content. "This..." Everyone was surprised and puzzled, but they did not dare to disobey Fade''s order and quickly brought the injured Hamlet over. Fade looked at the two people in front of him, grabbed their wrists and felt their pulses. The guests watched the scene inquisitively, full of curiosity and confusion. On the other hand, Kaeran, who was watching Fade''s movements, had a quick change of expression on his face. His body quietly moved backwards, as if he wanted to escape. Fade examined the two carefully. A few minutester, Fade suddenly widened his eyes and turned his head to look in Kaeran''s direction, shouting angrily, "Kaeran, you asked for it!" The thunderous roar caused everyone to tremble in fear and shock. At the same time, their faces were filled with astonishment. At that time, Kaeran, who had quietly moved to the door of the hall, suddenly jumped like a frightened rabbit, gathering all his strength to escape. "You want to escape?" Fade snorted. Without moving his feet, he stretched out his right arm and wed through the air towards the direction of the exit. In an instant, the air burst with a rumbling sound. Kaeran felt a big, invisible hand appear behind him, which grabbed him and flung him back into the hall with great strength. With a bang, Kaeran was pulled and thrown back in. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his eyes were filled with horror. Fade stepped forward and lifted Kaeran up with his left hand. He then held Kaeran''s wrist with his right hand and felt his pulse. Then, Fade''s face darkened. His expression turned frigid and he shouted, "It''s you." "You have concealed your identity for three years, and you have not taught Jasmine anything about martial arts. You''re waiting for the moment when she matures, aren''t you?" Fade said sternly. Upon hearing this, Kaeran''s face turned pale with fear and the sweat on his face started to drip. Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 The guests, the rest of the people from Szeto Academy and even Hamlet were all confused. They did not understand what Fade meant. "Mr. Chen, what... What on earth is going on?" Jasmine''s face was full of confusion. Fade exined, "Jasmine, from the very beginning, Kaeran has never had the intention of teaching you medical skills or martial arts as your master. All of this, including teaching you and your marriage, is for his own sake." "For his own sake? This... I don''t understand..." Jasmine waspletely confused. Fade red at Kaeran and said coldly, "Are you going to exin yourself, or do you want me to do it?" Kaeran trembled and his eyes were full of horror. He had to say slowly, "Well, actually, I..." After Kaeran told them the whole story, they finally knew what had happened. Apparently three years ago, Kaeran had been traveling in search of a breakthrough in his strength. After all, he had been stuck at the middle stage of the ck Level for ten years and his progress had been slow. In thest two years, he hadn''t progressed at all. Kaeran, who was desperate to have a breakthrough, traveled around, looking for all kinds of ways to do this, but he didn''t achieve much. He stumbled upon a chance, discovering that Jasmine, a girl around ten years of age, possessed a rare wood-spirit talent. She was a genius with a spirit talent that would cultivate faster than an ordinary martial artist. Moreover, the wood-spirit talent did not conflict with Kaeran''s own cultivation. Therefore, Kaeran, who was desperate to find a breakthrough, suddenly had a bold idea. He wanted to use Jasmine as a tool for his own cultivation and use thetter''s wood-spirit talent. Once he reached a certain level, he would absorb the spiritual energy within Jasmine''s body and break through to thest stage of the ck Level, all in one go. After making the decision, Kaeran deliberately acquainted himself with Abbott. He showed off his skills and soon, Abbott was convinced. After returning home with him, he naturally came to know Jasmine. Then, it was time to y the part of taking her in as a disciple. Abbott was just amoner in the city. Naturally, he did not find anything odd when he met an expert like Kaeran. He did not suspect a thing and urged his daughter to be a disciple. As Kaeran wanted Jasmine to be a vessel for his own cultivation, he didn''t want her body to be tainted. As such, he didn''t teach her any cultivation techniques. He only taught her the basic skills of cultivating the wood-spirit talent. Under the guise of traditional Chinese medicine, he allowed Jasmine to cultivate diligently and absorb the purest energy from the universe for his own cultivation. In those three years, Jasmine''s wood-spirit talent had absorbed spiritual energy fully with her body and it was filled with the energy. It was indeed hard to have achieved such. When the time was right, Kaeran naturally wanted to reap the benefits. Therefore, he wanted Jasmine to return so that he could absorb the pure spiritual energy from her body for his own use. However, in the past three years, Jasmine had grown and had her own thoughts. She was no longer obedient to her master''s every request. Furthermore, the matter of absorbing spiritual energy didn''t take just one or two days, but almost half a year. Kaeran didn''t want any incidents to happen, so he thought for a while and came up with an idea. He would use his disciple Hamlet to marry Jasmine and ensure that she would stay by his side. If the wedding went smoothly, it would not be Hamlet who would consummate with her that night, but it would be Kaeran instead. In the subsequent days, he would be able to have Jasmine by his side and continuously absorb the spiritual energy in her body to strengthen his cultivation. To Kaeran, it was an amazing cultivation method. However, it was unbearably cruel to Jasmine. Putting aside the fact that she had been humiliated by an old man like Kaeran, if her spiritual energy was fully absorbed by him, it meant that her body would eventually copse and she would not be able tost for more than two years. When Kaeran exined the incident slowly, the actual reason and truth was finally made known to all the people. The hall was dead silent. Everyone was stunned and stared at Kaeran in shock. Jasmine looked shocked and was in disbelief as she looked at Kaeran with a confused expression. Kaeran had forced her into marriage and even wanted to confine her. However, Jasmine was still somewhat grateful to him. After all, that was her master, who had taught her medical skills diligently for three years. When she learned the truth, she found out that her master was actually a devil who had used her as nothing more than a cultivation tool. Her master had never done a single favor for her, let alone have any feelings for her. At that moment, there were a multitude ofplex emotions in her heart while her expression was in a confused state, "This... I... Why... I..." Abbott stared nkly at that moment. He hadn''t expected that the noble master whom he had connected through all means and also an inw whom he admired the most, would turn out to be a devil who wanted toy his hands on his own daughter. As for the other guests, they were also shocked. At the same time, they let out a long sigh, thinking about the difficulties andplexities of the world of martial arts cultivation. Meanwhile, Fade looked at Kaeran coldly and raised his right hand. The energy in his palm surged and he was about to m his palm down. For a devil like that, Fade did not intend to let him live. Seeing that Fade''s deadly palm was about tond on him, Kaeran was really scared. He quickly begged for mercy, "Mr. Chen, don''t kill me. I know I''m wrong. Don''t kill me. I''m willing to give you whatever you want." "All the cultivation resources that I''ve collected over the years, and even the entire Szeto Academy, I can give them all to you as long as you spare my life," Kaeran cried and begged. Fade''s gaze was cold and unmoved, and his palm continued to descend. At the most crucial moment, Kaeran blinked his eyes and said, "Mr. Chen, if you don''t kill me, I''ll tell you a big secret." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "I''m not interested!" Fade was still clearly unmoved and continued with his attack. Seeing that death was about to descend upon him, Kaeran was terrified. He lowered his voice so much that only he and Fade could hear it, "It''s the secret of the Dragon Mausoleum." Hearing the words of Dragon Mausoleum, even Fade was stunned for a moment and he stopped immediately. "You know the secret of the Dragon Mausoleum?" Fade looked at Kaeran with a cold expression. Kaeran nodded quickly and said, "As long as you let me go, I''ll tell you the secret of the Dragon Mausoleum. It''s absolutely true." "Right now, you don¡¯t have the right to bargain with me." Fade said coldly, "I want to know the secret of the Dragon Mausoleum now." Kaeran looked embarrassed, but when he saw the killing intent on Fade''s face, he gritted his teeth and said, "I can tell you but there are too many people around, and it''s not convenient for me to tell you here." Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Fade paused for a moment, then nodded and said, "Let''s go somewhere else!" Kaeran immediately nodded and quickly ordered for a room to be arranged. At the same time, he hurriedly announced to all the guests that the wedding ceremony was over and requested everyone to leave. Although the guests were curious about what Fade and Kaeran were going to talk about, they were aware that the information was not for them to know. Moreover, the horrifying force that erupted from the battle had terrified them. If they were careless and the attacksnded on them, they would have been killed in an instant. Therefore, the guests quickly left the ce. Lewis, who was in the crowd, took a look at Fade. His gaze was icy andplicated, with a hint of regret. He seemed to bementing the fact that Kaeran didn''t kill Fade. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, there was also an unconceble shock and fear in him. It was because Fade was actually stronger than he had imagined. Even Kaeran had been defeated by him. In other words, Fade''s martial arts strength had reached the middle stage of the Earth Level. Even in the Chung family, there were only two masters like him. Whenever they made a move, someone would pay a huge price. Thinking of it, Lewis had no choice but to control the feeling of revenge and he left the ce in a sullen mood. On the other hand, Centro breathed a sigh of relief. He nced at Fade and whispered to himself, "It seems that Fade is really extraordinary. Perhaps, there are a lot of things about Fade and Joey that I don''t know about." The Szeto Academy manor, which was bustling with excitement a while ago, quickly became deserted in a few minutes. The room was in a mess with luxurious decorations strewn all over the ce. However, Kaeran was not in the mood to care about that at all. He ordered his disciples to seal off the entire manor and not allow any outsiders to enter. Then, Kaeran and Fade came to a hidden stone room in the basement of the manor. After closing the door and examining the room, Kaeran finally rxed and sat down. Fade looked at Kaeran coldly and said faintly, "Now, we can talk about the secrets of the Dragon Mausoleum." "This..." Kaeran seemed to be in a bit of a dilemma. His expression became hesitant. Fade snorted coldly while his energy began to surge. He said, "You don''t want to say it?" Kaeran shook his head and waved his hand, saying, "No, that''s not it. I''ll tell you everything." Kaeran then started to exin in a deep voice with a serious expression. "The Dragon Mausoleum is a mythic legend in the martial arts world. It first started to be known in the martial arts world about a hundred years ago." "At that time, the country was a mess, full of chaos and war. It was said that there was a team of uniquely talented people, fighting against foreign enemies. They were known as the ''Yan Dragon Army''. They travelled to every corner, fought against foreign enemies and helped the people. They did a lot of good deeds. They were regarded as chivalrous knights by the people." "The Yan Dragon Army'' s strength wasmendable and they did quite a bit of good deeds, but the enemies had guns and cannons. Being bombarded with fiery weapons like that, the martial artists still seemed to be weak. Over many battles, the number of people gradually decreased.¡± "Those uniquely talented people back then are now essentially martial artists with unique strengths in today''s world. The growth of a martial artist takes ten years or even decades of hard training. Therefore, the shortage of reinforcements in the Van Dragon Army became a great concern and challenge." "Therefore, the strength of the Van Dragon Army declined tremendously after three years of being active. It is even said that the original leader, Dracon Van, and the twelve subordinates of the Van Dragon Army were the only ones left." "But under the circumstances, the 13-men army still constantly fought against the enemies and were very active in anti- violence and guerri activities. They did a lot of good deeds." "The local aristocrats and foreign enemies couldn''t bear with it anymore. They formed a team that targeted the Van Dragon Army especially and vowed to wipe them all out." "Because they were targeting them particrly, the results were good. In the following year, they continued to eliminate the members of the Dracon Army. It was rumored that only Dracon was left and the team was also forced into a desperate situation." "Dracon, who was in a hopeless situation, had no hope of surviving, so he plunged into ake and prepared to end his own life. At that time, the team naturally didn''t let him go easily. They immediately organized a troop to search for him in theke, as they wanted to see his dead body." "What they didn''t expect was that they didn''t find any trace of Dracon after searching for half a month in the smallke. Therefore, they abandoned the search. There were subsequent rumors that Dracon was not dead, but had just found a way to escape." "The story of the Van Dragon Army came to an end, but eight yearster, a war took ce in the previous battlefield. Under the fire of artillery, people actually found an ancient tomb in the ce where Dracon jumped into theke." "Therefore, the invaders sent their team to search for treasures in the tomb. However, the team never returned and they were all buried inside. Moreover, the aristocratic families, who had once assisted the invaders to defeat the Van Dragon Army, suffered and all died one after another. Later, the ancient tomb suddenly disappeared overnight and could no longer be found, as if it had never existed." "With all these strange phenomena that happened, people started to specte and rumors also began to spread. Some people said that Dracon was still alive and re-established the Van Dragon Army to kill the invaders and the aristocrats." "There were also people who said that Dracon was already dead, but his mighty soul had turned immortal. He used all kinds of magic and means to take revenge on the people who killed him. The ancient tomb was the tomb where Dracon became an immortal. The theory garnered a lot of people''s approval and worship. After all, in their eyes, those extraordinary people were considered immortal, so they built a shrine near theke to worship Dracon." "There were all kinds of rumors about the Van Dragon Army, but as time went by, they gradually faded away. After a few decades, when it became a new era, the matters of the Van Dragon Army had already faded and very few people mentioned it. But at a martial art championship, a young man rose up and defeated all powerful enemies and finally became the ultimate master of martial arts at that time, shocking the country." Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 "People in the martial arts world didn''t know how the young man rose up. The people traced back to his roots. They found that the young man was just an ordinary child ten years ago. Later, he identally broke into an ancient tomb and stayed there for half a month. After that, he embarked on a journey of learning martial arts. Since then, his martial arts skill abruptly improved and his strength was extraordinary." "After further investigation, the people rted both the young master of martial arts and the Van Dragon Army. They said that the ancient tomb that he identally entered was the magic tomb that had appeared after Dracon jumped into theke back then. The ancient tomb had proof of the Van Dragon Army as well as the magic skills that Dracon had cultivated. The young man learned all of these, which was why he advanced so quickly." "After many rounds of investigations, people found more links and became increasingly convinced about the rtionship between the ancient tomb of the Van Dragon Army and the new master. However, the new master of martial arts never responded about this matter and just a year after he took the position as the master of martial arts, he resigned to travel around the world, and no one saw him ever again." "But his influence was still spreading in the martial arts world. Countless martial artists, with the intent to improve their strength, were looking everywhere for the tomb of the Van Dragon Army in order to get the treasures and the so-called magic skills. Although no one had really found the tomb, there had been rumors of people finding relics from the tomb from time to time. The premise of increasing their strength constantly provoked the martial artists, which made them believe that the tomb truly existed." "The matter has been passed down to the present time. Although people no longer believe in the legends of the magic tomb and magic skills, almost everyone in the martial arts world recognizes that the ancient tomb is likely to be the burial ce prepared by Dracon for himself. In the ancient tomb, there are no magic skills, but there should be all kinds of martial arts secrets and treasures." "Therefore, there have been many rumors regarding the ancient tomb and some people have been tirelessly searching for it. Due to the close rtionship between the ancient tomb, Dracon, and the Van Dragon Army, the tomb was gradually known as the Dragon Mausoleum in the martial arts world. Everyone believes that as long as one finds the Dragon Mausoleum, one will definitely be able to benefit upon entering it." After hearing Kaeran''s story, Fade nodded his head. It was almost the same as what he knew. The Dragon Mausoleum was indeed a very widespread legend in the modern martial arts world and there were always people searching for it. It was just that over the past few decades, the relevant clues became fewer and there were almost no new discoveries, so discussions about the Dragon Mausoleum had dwindled. If it hadn''t been mentioned by insiders, ordinary martial artists would not have thought of it. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org However, Kaeran actually mentioned the Dragon Mausoleum, which made Fade a little interested and surprised. "What is the secret of the Dragon Mausoleum that you mentioned?" Fade looked at Kaeran and asked in a low voice. Kaeran looked around and was silent for a few seconds. Then, he leaned forward slightly and said to Fade with a serious face, "From what I''ve heard, the Dragon Mausoleum will appear in three months." "In three months, the Dragon Mausoleum will appear?" Fade was shocked, but he frowned and said, "This is your so-called secret? How can I know that you are telling the truth?" Kaeran quickly exined, "This was revealed by the Encyclo Hall. There''s an 80% reliability." "The Encyclo Hall!" Fade felt surprised and he narrowed his eyes slightly. The Encyclo Hall was quite famous among the martial arts ns. It was an Earth Level force, and the top among the Earth Level forces. It could be said that the Encyclo Hall was second only to the four Heaven Level n. In addition, the difference between the Encyclo Hall, the Tianwu n and the Wushuang Tower, which all practiced martial arts, was that the information and resources from the Encyclo Hall spread fast. It could be said that the Encyclo Hall was the biggest middle man in the martial arts world. Relevant information, resources, and even people''s lives could be exchanged in the Encyclo Hall. In the world of martial arts, the Encyclo Hall was a giant organization that gathered and exchanged information. It was also a ce where assassins and mercenaries gathered. In general, the news from the Encyclo Hall was very reliable. If the news of the Dragon Mausoleum appearing was spread by the Encyclo Hall, then it was really possible that it was true. Thinking of it, Fade couldn''t help but nod his head. However, he then looked at Kaeran and asked suspiciously, "How did you get this insider information from the Encyclo Hall?" Just going by Kaeran''s strength and influence, he might not be able to obtain such a secret from the Encyclo Hall, so Fade had no choice but to question him. When Kaeran was questioned, he couldn''t help but start stuttering, his expression showed that he was unsure of what to do. Fade snorted coldly and said, "Do I have to make a move for you to say something?" "No, it''s not like that." Kaeran quickly waved his hand and said, "If s because I''m from the Thousand Star Academy." "The Thousand Star Academy!" Fade was shocked and looked at Kaeran in surprise. The Thousand Star Academy was also one of the Earth Level forces in the martial arts world. It was at the same level as the Encyclo Hall and was considered a very good force. Moreover, the Thousand Star Academy had always been strict and well-disciplined. It had a good reputation in the martial arts world. However, what Kaeran did to Jasmine was far from noble. Fade had no choice but to be suspicious. He asked coldly, "Are you really from the Thousand Star Academy?" Kaeran took out a metal token and handed it to Fade. He exined, "I''m the disciple of Elder Kahale of the Thousand Star Academy. The n found out about the news of the appearance of the Dragon Mausoleum. They want to know the exact location and more clues about its appearance." "So, my master, Elder Kahale, secretly sent me to establish the Szeto Academy in Capital City. In the name of the Academy, I want to make more connections with the people in the secr world and get more information about the appearance of the Dragon Mausoleum." "Because it involves a big secret such as the appearance of the Dragon Mausoleum, we have to hide our identities. All the other forces who have heard the news also secretly start to collect information about the appearance of the Dragon Mausoleum. They want to get the advantage of entering the Dragon Mausoleum first and obtain the treasures when it appears in three months." Fade nodded, finally understanding the truth. He didn''t expect that Szeto Academy was rted to such a big secret in the martial arts world. After a moment of silence, Fade looked at Kaeran and asked, "You''ve been in Capital City for a long time. What is the information about the Dragon Mausoleum that you''ve heard?" "This..." Kaeran paused for a moment, then immediately said, "The leaked information from the Encyclo Hall is all that I''ve told you. As for anything else, it''s mostly spection and hearsay. No one knows exactly what it''s like now." Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 "Some people say that Capital City is where the pulse of the dragon lies and that the Dragon Mausoleum will appear here. Some people say that it will appear in a hidden, closed-off area, and only those who have the token can enter to explore it. Others say that the Dragon Mausoleum has already appeared, in a ce that everyone is familiar with, and yet nobody has discovered it." "There are too many rumors and no one can be sure if they are true, but ording to the information that Szeto Academy has, the Dragon Mausoleum should be rted to Capital City." Fade nodded slightly and believed Kaeran''s words. Then, he became silent for a while. No one knew what he was thinking. Seeing that, Kaeran felt a wave of unease. He looked at Fade and said cautiously, "Mr. Chen, I''ve already told you the secret of the Dragon Mausoleum. Will you spare my life?" Fade looked at Kaeran and said coldly, "Do you think I can spare your life after what you did to Jasmine?" "This..." Kaeran was shocked. He quickly apologized and begged for forgiveness, saying, "I wasn¡¯t thinking straight at that time and did something wrong. I won''t do it again. Please spare my life." Fade was silent for a moment. He then looked at Kaeran and said coldly, "It''s not impossible for me to spare your life. It''s just that..." "What can I do for you? Just tell me. As long as it¡¯ s within my abilities, I''ll even walk through fire with no hesitation." Kaeran said in a hurry. Fade said, "You don''t have to walk through fire. What I want you to do now is to continue to run Szeto Academy and keep gathering information about the Dragon Mausoleum. However, you have to listen to me, understand?" "I... I understand!" Kaeran nodded. Fade''s request was to control Kaeran and Szeto Academy, to serve him. At that moment of life and death, how could Kaeran dare to disagree? Naturally, he could only nod his head and ept. Fade nodded. He then sent out a burst of energy which entered Kaeran''s body, causing it to twitch suddenly. Kaeran''s expression was one of extreme pain, then he immediately returned to normal. "I''ve injected my energy into your body. If you dare to betray me, you know the consequences." Fade said indifferently. He lightly pinched his palm, causing Kaeran to feel a pain in his internal organs. He was so scared that he quickly said, "I understand, I understand. I won''t betray you. Never." Fade nodded and stopped what he was doing. Kaeran returned to normal. "Well, it''s a deal. I''m leaving. The rest is up to you." Fade immediately got up and prepared to leave. "Let me see you out!" Kaeran quickly stood up to see him off. He respectfully followed Fade. At the same time, he said cautiously, "The people from Thousand Star Academy will be here to check and collect information regrly. If they discover my situation, what should I do..." It was what Kaeran was worried about. If his n, the Thousand Star Academy, found out that he had betrayed them, they would probably not let him off the hook. Fade said faintly, "As for them, it''s the same as before. You can continue to report to them what you have collected." "This..." Kaeran was shocked when he heard Fade''s words. He never thought that Fade would allow him to continue to report to the Thousand Star Academy.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When Fade saw this, he said inly, "You don''t have to worry when ites to doing things for me. Even if they find out, it won''t be too much trouble. I can deal with it, understand?" "I... I understand!" Kaeran nodded. But at that moment, he still had doubts. Fade had extraordinary strength and could defeat him easily; he was also an excellent master. However,pared to the big forces of the martial arts world like the Thousand Star Academy, he alone was still too weak. Kaeran suspected that Fade''s words were just an attempt to console him. Right then, Fade seemed to have read Kaeran''s mind. He took out a token, waved it in front of Kaeran and said, "Do you know what is this? Can you see this clearly?" Kaeran was startled. He then took a closer look and was immediately shocked, "This... This is the Tianwu n token, of the four Heaven Level powers. Mr. Chen, you are..." Fade put away his token and said indifferently, "Don''t make wild guesses about me. All you need to do is to understand and act on my orders." "Yes, yes!" Kaeran quickly nodded his head. His face was full of smiles and he looked much more rxed. After all, Fade had shown him the token of the Tianwu n, which was even more powerful than the Thousand Star Academy. If the Tianwu n stepped in, Kaeran would not have to worry about anything. At the same time, Jasmine and her father, Abbott, were sitting quietly in another guest room, each holding a cup of hot tea. Jasmine was full of smiles as she recalled what she had just witnessed. She had already been in despair, but she never imagined that someone would be able to save her. Furthermore, it was her teacher, Fade, who had saved her. When she thought about how he had appeared at the crucial moment and protected her, Jasmine could not help but blush, and her heart started to race. Abbott sat at the side and frowned. With a worried expression, he could not help but ask, "Jasmine, what are they doing now?" Jasmine''s face darkened at the mention of it. She frowned and said, "Someone who did something like that is not my master." Abbott said, "I understand how you feel. It''s just that Kaeran is so powerful that we can''t afford to offend him." Jasmine said, "He''s so strong, but he''s no match for Mr. Chen. I''m not afraid." "Things aren''t that simple." Abbott said sincerely, "Although Mr. Chen is formidable and has even defeated Kaeran, you have to understand that he''s only one person, while Szeto Academy has several hundred people. If they were to attack together, I''m afraid that..." Jasmine could not help but frown slightly when she heard that. She looked a little worried. Abbott continued, "Moreover, I''ve talked to Kaeran before. Not only does he have the backing of Szeto Academy, he seems to have a deeper background as well. If you really provoke him, I''m afraid that it won''t be easy to deal with him!" "Besides, although Mr. Chen is powerful, you and I are just ordinary people. He can''t protect us forever. If we are careless, someone will take revenge on us, which will be a terrifying concern." The more Jasmine listened, the more annoyed she became. She could not help but wave her hand and say, "Dad, don''t say anything more." "It''s not that I talk too much; it''s that we need to consider these practical problems in advance!" Abbott looked earnest and spoke to Jasmine, "I have an idea, what do you think?" Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Without waiting for her reply, Abbott continued, "Jasmine, judging from the situation just now, I am sure you should also know how powerful a martial artist is. Any random martial artist is enough to win the attention of high officials and aristocrats." "Dad, why are you telling me all these?" Jasmine asked. Abbott said, "Didn''t Kaeran say that your talent in martial arts is extraordinary? And that you possess the wood- spirit talent? I was thinking, since you have those talents, why don''t you have a martial artist as your master and focus on learning martial arts? When you be stronger, so will our Zhuo family too." Jasmine frowned when she heard that. After all, the matter of Kaeran being her master left a scar on her. Abbott seemed to have read his daughter''s mind, he said, "Actually, from a certain aspect, Kaeran is a very good teacher. He is very powerful and he even has the support of other powerful figures. If you can learn from him, it would be great for you, but..." "Dad, why are you still saying these?" Jasmine frowned. Abbott continued, "Alright, I won''t talk about it anymore. I won''t choose Kaeran, but after what has happened today, word of your wood- spirit talent will spread. In Capital City, there should be a martial artist who will look highly of you. When that timees, I''ll take you to find the person to be your master. We will definitely seed." Although there was nothing wrong with what her father said, his attitude made her feel somewhat ufortable. At that moment, the door was opened and two people entered. It was Fade and Kaeran. When they both saw them entering the room, they were shocked. Especially when Kaeran was following Fade from behind respectfully, "This..." Fade smiled as he asked Jasmine, "Jasmine, are you alright?" Jasmine smiled and said, "I''m fine. Thank you, Mr. Chen." "Alright then. I''m d that you''re fine. The matter has been resolved, so let''s go home now." He wanted to take Jasmine away as he spoke. Jasmine was about to leave, but Abbott grabbed hold of her. She looked at Fade with a smile. "Mr. Chen, we still have some matters to attend to. You should leave first," he said. Fade was shocked. He paused for a moment and then nodded. He said, "Alright, since you need to attend to your matters, then please proceed. If you encounter any more difficulties, you may contact me." After that, Fade was about to leave the ce. Jasmine could not help but feel a little anxious and she wanted to follow him. However, Abbott grabbed hold of her tightly and he tried to persuade her in a low voice. "Dad, that''s enough. I don''t want a master anymore." Jasmine could not take it anymore so she shouted angrily. Upon hearing it, Fade stopped and turned around. He looked at the father and daughter who were pulling each other and he said coldly, "What''s going on here?" Abbott was so scared that he was trembling. He quickly waved his hand and said, "It''s fine. Mr. Chen, you..." Jasmine said, "Mr. Chen, my father wants me to learn martial arts. He even wants me to be Kaeran''s disciple." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold. Kaeran also turned pale with fright. He quickly waved his hand. His life was spared and it was not easy to plead for his life. He could not afford to provoke Fade, or he might lose his life. "No, absolutely not. I can''t..." Abbott did not expect him to react in such a way, "Kaeran, didn''t you say that she has great talents? Why..." Fade scolded in a low voice, he asked, "What the hell is going on?" Abbott was so scared that he dared not speak. Jasmine, on the other hand, was exining what had just happened, looking aggrieved. Fade understood Abbott''s thoughts. He paused for a moment before saying, "I almost forgot one thing when ites to martial arts. If you want to learn it, there is no need to find any masters. All you have to do is to learn from me. I will teach you." "Will you really teach me, Mr. Chen?" Jasmine and Abbott were shocked. Jasmine was more surprised than shocked. Abbott, on the other hand, had a bit of worry. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "I don''t have any basic knowledge of martial arts at all. Can I really learn martial arts?" Jasmine looked at Fade with an expression that was filled with excitement and yet she was still concerned. Initially, she was still a little hesitant to learn martial arts because of Kaeran, but after knowing that Fade was willing to teach her, she was really excited. Fade smiled and told Jasmine, "Not only you will learn martial arts, you will also learn it fast. I can train you into an Earth Level master within three years." "Three years to be an Earth Level expert!" Jasmine did not understand martial arts well, but Kaeran, who was in the middle of the Earth Level, was really surprised. He found that hard to believe. He knew that even if Jasmine had wood-spirit talent, it was still difficult to reach the Earth Level. It would require a huge amount of resources. Even in Tianwu n, who was at the Heaven Level, it was impossible to reach the Earth Level in three years. Amidst his shock, Kaeran could not help but say, "That¡¯s impossible. Even with the wood- spirit talent, in three years..." Although he did notplete his sentence, his expression was clear. Fade nced at him and said, "From your level, of course it is impossible. However, with my guidance and Jasmine''s Green Wood Spirit, it will be very easy for her to reach the Earth Level in three years." "Three years... Green Wood Spirit. Mr. Chen, did you just say that Jasmine is..." Kaeran paused for a moment as he realized something. He looked at Fade and Jasmine in astonishment. Fade nodded and said, "That''s right, Jasmine''s type isn''t the so-called wood-spirit talent at all. Rather, it''s the Green Wood Spirit, which is even more valuable. It''s just that your standard is low so you couldn''t see it." "This, this..." Kaeran was extremely shocked. It was known that someone who possessed the wood-spirit talent was considered an extremely rare genius. Jasmine actually possessed the Green Wood Spirit, which was much more valuable. She could really be considered an ultimate genius. Kaeran was stunned. On the other hand, Jasmine and Abbott were confused. They did not understand what they were talking about, "What does the Green Wood Spirit mean? Is it more powerful than the wood-spirit talent?" Kaeran exined in excitement, "Of course, it''s so much more powerful. Let me put it this way. The wood-spirit talent is the seed of the affinity and spiritual energy in your body. It can help you absorb the spiritual energy from wood- ss spiritual energy." "Whereas Green Wood Spirit is an equivalent to your body being a tree of affinity which doesn''t help you absorb spiritual energy, but your whole body itself naturally absorbs spiritual energy, especially wood-ss spiritual energy." "With that, the rate of absorption of spiritual energy and cultivation alone, it will be faster, not forgetting other advantages as well.." Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 Even if Jasmine and Abbott didn''t understand it, they knew how powerful the Green Wood Spirit was when they rted to the analogy. Both of them were excited. Jasmine looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, am... Am I really that talented?" "Yes, you are very talented! Otherwise, I would not be willing to teach you. After all, it is not that easy to be my disciple." Fade nodded with a smile. Kaeran quickly said, "Jasmine, get down on your knees and bow to Mr. Chen. It is your honor to be his disciple." When Jasmine heard that, she quickly knelt down to pay her respects. However, Fade waved his hands gently as an invisible force lifted her up, and he said, "I don''t follow those rules so there is no need for it. Forget about kneeling and bowing. Besides, you are my student and my disciple too, so there is no need for these formalities." "Thank you, Mr. Chen!" Jasmine said sweetly. "Alright, it''s time for us to leave," Fade said. He was ready to leave while Jasmine immediately followed from behind. Abbott, on the other hand, deliberately continued to hold them. When he saw that they were at a distance, he moved closer to Kaeran and asked in a low voice, "Kaeran, is Jasmine''s Green Wood Spirit really that powerful? Will there be a powerful martial artist who wants to take her as a disciple? If we can find someone who is powerful..." Before he could finish his sentence, Kaeran red at him fiercely and warned, "Abbott, I advise you not to have any bad thoughts. Also, it''s a blessing for your family to be able to have Jasmine be Mr. Chen''s disciple." "Stop thinking of other powerful people. His strength and power are beyond your imagination. I¡¯ m even under him now." "What, this, Kaeran..." Abbott looked surprised. "Don''t think of anything else. The only things you have to do now is to take good care of your daughter and let her learn martial arts from Mr. Chen. Your family will definitely benefit in future, to a level that is far beyond your imagination." Kaeran quickened his pace and followed Fade. He sent him off respectfully. Abbott also ran over to catch up with them, he was smiling happily. What happened at Szeto Academy came to an end. The guests who had left earlier did not know what happened in the end. However, what they knew was that Fade and Jasmine returned to Capital City safe and sound. The students at Szeto Academy acted as if nothing had happened and they continued their previous activities as usual. When they returned to the campus, Fade helped Jasmine resume her studies and she continued to study at Capital University. Apart from learning in sses, Fade taught Jasmine some cultivation techniques. He taught her those of the wood-ss martial arts, which were suitable for Jasmine''s physique and skills. It was undeniable that Jasmine''s Green Wood Spirit was truly astonishing. In just a week, she reached the middle stage of the Yellow Level. She surpassed many martial artists who had gone through many years of cultivation. On a Friday afternoon, Fade looked for Jasmine, who had just finished school and said, "Jasmine, pack up some stuff. I''ll take you out this weekend." "Mr. Chen, where are we going?" She got to know Fade better in recent days and she was not as anxious as before when facing him. Fade replied, "The spiritual energy in the city is too thin, especially the wood-ss spiritual energy. It is very turbid, which will affect the speed and quality of your cultivation. Therefore, I n to take you to the mountains over the weekends and find a quiet ce to cultivate properly." "To the mountains?" Jasmine was surprised once again. Fade replied, "It won''t be too far. It''s in the mountains near Capital City. Go and get ready. We''ll set off soon." Jasmine nodded; she immediately prepared her stuff. Half an hourter, Jasmine got in Fade''s car which was parked at the basement of the girls'' dormitory, and they left together. At the back of the car was a stash of food and water, as well as tents, shlights, camping stoves, and other essentials. Because they were going to stay in the mountains for two days, these items were necessary. Of course, they were also mainly prepared for Jasmine. After all, Fade could survive without food and water for a week with his spiritual energy. After leaving the school, the car went north and was soon out of the city. Some rolling hills could be seen in the distance. After driving for another two hours, the car came to the front of several mountains, but Fade did not stop. He drove deeper into the mountains, "These mountains have been developed as tourist attractions. It has been seriously damaged and there are too many people. It is not suitable for cultivation. We need to find a ce for cultivation where there are fewer people and the environment has not been tampered with." "Okay!" Jasmine was a little nervous while feeling excited at the same time. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After driving for more than an hour, there was no road ahead to drive in further. They got out of the car and started walking along the narrow mountain trails with their bags. A single week of cultivation was very effective in transforming Jasmine''s body. She could walk along the mountain trails for over an hour. Her face did not turn red and she did not pant; she seemed rather rxed. After resting for a while, Fade found higher ground. He then looked around at the terrain of the surroundings. He wanted to find a good spot which was suitable for cultivation. At that moment, they heard someone talking. Upon hearing the voice, Fade was shocked. He jumped down from the high ground and quickly returned to the ce where Jasmine was waiting. By the time he returned, he saw a few young people with backpacks. They were at Jasmine''s side and chatting with her. When Jasmine saw Fade approaching, she immediately walked towards him and said, "Mr. Chen, you''re back. They are some university students who are here to rx. We happened to run into each other just now, so we are having a chat." Fade nodded, he then looked at those students. There were four students, two males and two females. They were all about 20 years old and looked a little immature. After hearing Jasmine''s introduction, the four university students turned to look at Fade. However, they quickly shifted their gaze to Jasmine and continued chatting. Among them, there was a man with long hair, wearing sunsses, and he brought along a lot of expensive equipment. He was too enthusiastic that his intentions were obvious, "We are all students from Capital Music College. My name is Savir Xu, and we''re here for a trip. Are you guys having a trip here too? Let''s travel together!" Jasmine nced at Fade, and did not intend to reveal their information. She simply said, "I''m Jasmine. We''re here for fun too!" Savir got even more excited. He quickly walked over and said, "Jasmine, I hope you don''t mind me calling you by your first name! Since everyone is here for a trip, why don''t we travel together? It would be better for us to take care of each other this way." Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 As soon as Savir finished, the man next to him immediately added, "Young Master Xu is very experienced and he has travelled around many ces in the past three years. With his help, it will be more convenient for you." Even though the two girls were a little jealous, they could see how enthusiastic Savir was towards Jasmine. They began to support him. "Jasmine, you are just a girl so it is dangerous for you to stay outside alone. Come with us!" "Young Master Xu is very awesome. Not only is he a musician in our college, but hees from a strong family too. Nothing will go wrong if youe with us." After hearing his friends'' praises, Savir looked at Jasmine with a smile and said, "What do you think? Let''s go together." Jasmine did not like his attitude. She frowned slightly and looked at Fade. Fade shook his head lightly and Jasmine smiled politely. She waved her hand at Savir and said, "Thanks, Young Master Xu. However, we have our own ns, so it would be best for us not to follow you." After that, Jasmine walked toward Fade, picked up the bags and they were about to leave. Savir frowned when he saw that. He stepped forward and continued to persuade her, "Are you sure you don''t want toe with us? These forests are untraversed, and no one has done any mapping here either. It''s very risky if you don''t have any experience." "What''s more, you are a girl with a man. If he has bad intentions, I''m afraid..." When he said this, Savir looked straight at Fade. It was no longer a hint; he was clearly indicating it to Jasmine. Jasmine''s face darkened and she said unhappily, "Many thanks for your kindness, but I can judge for myself whether he is a good person or a bad one." After that, Jasmine was about to move away. Savir frowned deeply. He immediately turned his gaze towards Fade and said coldly, "Stop right there." Is there anything wrong?" Fade turned around and looked at Savir coldly. Savir pped his hands. The man beside him immediately took out a pile of money and handed it over to Savir. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Savir waved the cash, looked at Fade and said, "If you pack up your things and leave Jasmine now, the money is yours!" After that, Savir and the other three looked at Fade with a proud expression. It seemed that they were determined to defeat him. Savir often used this trick to make other peoplepromise. However, without waiting for Fade to express his stance, Jasmine snapped, "Savir, what do you mean by this? I have already said that I am not interested in joining you. I don''t need you to meddle in my business." Savir looked at Jasmine and exined, "You misunderstand me. I don''t have any other intentions. I am only doing this for your own good. You are just a girl. It''s too dangerous to be apanied by a man in the wilderness. I can''t let you be in such a dangerous situation." "You..." Jasmine''s face was flushed. At that moment, Fade took a nce at the money in Savir''s hand and did not pay any attention to his words. Instead, he turned around to look at Jasmine and said in an indifferent tone, "Let''s go!" Fade strode off, while Jasmine hurried to follow him. Savir did not expect his trick to fail; he was really stunned. He immediately took a step forward, following Jasmine''s direction. Noticing the people behind him, Fade turned around and said coldly, "I advise you not to follow us anymore. Moreover, you don''t have enough experience to be here. Your best choice is to go back immediately." Without waiting for his reply, Fade immediately moved forward. "Who do you think you are? How dare you say that to me? You told me not to follow you, but what if I want to follow you, I don''t believe that..." Savir retorted in a dissatisfied voice as he continued to catch up. However, after a short distance, Savir and the others found that Fade''s and Jasmine''s speed were too fast. They had to trot, but even then, they could barely keep up with their speed. Besides, the distance between them was getting farther. In the end, the two of them disappeared into the thick forest without a single trace. The four of them were covered in sweat. They were panting as they sat on the ground. All of them were in a terrible state. "Young Master Xu, they are too fast. We can''t keep up with them. I think we should head back!" "That''s right, Young Master Xu. The jungle here is too deep and it''s not safe here. Let''s go back." His friends tried to persuade him, but Savir''s eyes turned red. He gritted his teeth and said, "What''s so dangerous about this ce? It''s just a mountain. It''s only a few hundred meters tall, isn''t it? It''s not like I''ve never climbed this type of mountain before. Besides, if they can venture deeper, why can''t we?" Savir then got up and continued walking toward the direction where Fade and Jasmine werest seen. Meanwhile, Fade and Jasmine, who had reached the other side of the mountain, stopped. Fade once again observed the situation around them, and then he said, "The spiritual energy here is still insufficient and there seems to be quite a number of people around here. It would be better to go deeper so that we don'' t encounter another situation like that again." Jasmine lowered her head and apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen! It''s all my fault..." "Why are you apologizing? That has nothing to do with you," Fade said. "But, that situation with Savir, it happened because of me. I feel sorry for you. Mr. Chen..." Jasmine continued to speak apologetically. Fade smiled and said, "It is also because you are too beautiful and attractive. It is not your fault. Savir was too lecherous." Hearing his praise of her beauty, Jasmine''s face was flushed and she turned somewhat shy. After that, the two continued to move forward. They climbed over another two mountains and reached a steep and lush mountain peak. After observing it for a while, Fade''s eyes focused on a ce in the middle of the mountain and said, "That ce is great. Let''s head over there." They passed through the jungle and reached the destination which Fade pointed out earlier. It was a steep mountain; on one side was a towering mountain wall, and on the other was a very deep valley. In the valley, trees grew so densely that the ground could not be seen. Birds and animals could be vaguely seen moving through the valley, and the air smelled vaguely like nature. "The air here is really a lot fresher. Are we going to cultivate here?" Jasmine asked as she looked at Fade. Fade shook his head as he went all the way down the valley. "Not up here, it''s below." "What, we''re going to cultivate down there? This valley is at least thirty meters deep. How are we going to get down? Furthermore, how are we getting back up here?" Jasmine asked in surprise. "You don''t have to worry about that!" Fade said faintly. He then looked at Jasmine and asked, "Are you ready?" "I..." Jasmine did not understand what Fade meant, but she felt his arms wrapping around her waist, while he hugged her tightly. In an instant, Jasmine was blushing so hard that her whole face turned red. Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 Before she could say anything, she felt that her whole body was flying in the air. They were jumping straight down into the valley. Jasmine cried out in fear when she felt a sense of weightlessness caused by their rapid descent. She could not help but hug Fade tightly, "Ah, ah..." A loud and sharp cry startled all the birds in the valley. A few secondster, Fade patted Jasmine lightly on the back and he said, "Jasmine, we''re here." Jasmine finally opened her eyes slowly as she looked around her. She realized that the two of them were indeed in the middle of the mountain valley. She raised her head and realized that the ce where they jumped from earlier was totally covered by the trees and could not be seen at all. Looking around them, Jasmine realized that this was a deep ravine and there were steep mountain walls on both sides. Lush green nts grew all over the ground and the mountain walls. Just taking a deep breath, they could smell the fresh air. The ravine was very narrow. They trailed along one side. Before they could go further, they saw a pile of rubble blocking their way ahead. Although it was only a dozen meters high and not too steep, it was still a little difficult to climb over. Of course, Fade and Jasmine had no intentions of leaving the ce so they continued to explore the terrain first. They then changed their direction, trailing along the other side of the ravine. The ravine on the other side did not have rocks blocking the path, but it was still somewhat winding and tortuous. There were all kinds of gravel and trees blocking the path. However, that did not stop Fade and Jasmine. They went deeper and deeper into the ravine. The deeper they went, the thicker the trees became and the air became damper too. After passing through the tall trees and grasses, they saw a huge cave in front of them. Actually, it would be wrong to call it a cave. The cave was actually a triangr enclosure formed out of the mountainsides. There was a slightly higher te on the ground, which looked clean and dry. Behind it was apletely closed off mountain wall. There was not the slightest gap between them, nor was there any need to worry about unexpected eventsing from behind them. This was quite a good ce for cultivating. After cleaning up the stone te, Fade told Jasmine, "We''ll cultivate here!" Without wasting any time, Fade started to guide Jasmine. He told Jasmine to sit cross-legged on the stone te and she started to cultivate with her eyes closed. Fade did not waste any time either. He set up a defense formation around Jasmine and then he tunneled into the green forest to begin searching for herbs and minerals. Even though it was a great ce to cultivate, it would not do much for someone like Fade. That was why Fade thought that he would not waste any more time. He would take the opportunity to look for herbs, which would be convenient for him to concoct some elixirs. After a few hours, the sky darkenedpletely. Fade carried a small bag of medicinal ingredients while returning to the valley. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jasmine had just finished her cultivation. When she saw Fade returning, she smiled. "Mr. Chen, you''re back?" Fade nodded. He put down the medicinal ingredients and immediately asked her, "Well, how did your cultivation go?" "It feels great. It''s much faster to cultivate here than in the city," Jasmine answered. "That''s why I brought you here." Fade said as he took something out of his bag. "It''s gettingte. I have to prepare dinner and set up a tent. We have to rest here tonight." "Okay!" Jasmine nodded; she immediately stepped forward to help. The two of them brought enough food. Soon, dinner was ready and they had a great meal. After cleaning things up, it was time to set up a tent to rest and they managed to do it quickly. Fade pped his hands and said, "Okay, you can go in and have your rest now." Jasmine nodded, but she immediately realized something. She looked at Fade and asked, "What about you, Mr. Chen? There''s only one tent..." Fade smiled gently and said, "I''ll just find a ce to sleep. It''s fine." "How would that be alright? We are deep in the mountains and forests, and it is very cold at night. Furthermore, there might be venomous insects and ferocious beasts in the mountains. If an ident happens..." Jasmine said, there was a serious expression on her face. Fade waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry about me. With my strength, there is no need to worry about these things." "That won''t do either. Sleeping outside will never be morefortable than sleeping in a tent," Jasmine said, "Why don''t you sleep in the tent too? This tent is big enough, and it will be fine for us to sleep inside." "About that..." Fade was stunned as he looked at Jasmine in surprise. Jasmine paused for a moment before realizing the ambiguous meaning in her words. Her face blushed and she quickly exined, "That''s not what I meant. I just want you to sleep in the tent. I didn''t mean for us to sleep together, no... I..." For a moment, she was at a loss for words. Fade smiled and said, "Alright, there''s no need to exin. I understand what you mean. If that''s the case, then I''ll sleep in the tent too." "Great!" Jasmine nodded; her cheeks were flushed red. They quickly washed up and soon they entered the tent together. Although the tent was not too small, it was still slightly crowded for two adults. After theyid down, there was only an arm''s distance between them. As long as they moved slightly, they might touch each other. Jasmine did not expect things to turn out that way. When she thought of the man beside her, who was also her teacher and master, her heart began to race rapidly. Her drowsiness suddenly disappeared. On the contrary, she became more excited, she could not fall asleep. "Jasmine, can''t you sleep?" Fade suddenly asked. "Ah..." Jasmine was stunned for a while. She then said, "No, no. I, I''m just..." For a moment, Jasmine could not find any other excuses. She could not possibly say that she was a little nervous because she was lying beside her master. At that moment, Fade''s body was also slightly warm. He coughed lightly and said, "I am your teacher. Don''t let your thoughts run wild. Have a good rest. You still have to continue cultivating tomorrow." "Okay..." Jasmine''s cheeks turned very red and warm. She then closed her eyes tightly and forced herself to sleep. However, the more she tried, the harder it was for her to fall asleep. As for Fade, he had just warned Jasmine not to let her imagination run wild but he could feel the faint scent emanating from her body and his thoughts began to run wild too. "This won¡¯t do." Fade thought. He then sighed in his heart and thought to himself, "I have to use that method now." After that, Fade stretched out his right hand and gently tapped Jasmine''s head with his finger. Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Before Jasmine could understand what was happening, she tilted her head and fell into a deep sleep. Fade heaved a sigh of relief, then climbed out of the tent. Facing the night wind, he took a deep breath and said, "It feels much better outside." Then, Fadeid down and rested on the stone te in the cave. The next morning, Jasmine woke up to the chirping of birds in the mountains. She crawled out of the tent. She felt that her head was a little dizzy. It seemed like she could not remember how she fell asleep the previous night. She only remembered that she was very nervous and confused when she was lying beside Fade, and she could not sleep at all. Later, for some reason, she suddenly fell asleep. Seeing that Fade was already preparing breakfast, Jasmine could not help but feel touched. She quickly stepped forward and said, "Mr. Chen, let me help you." Fade said, "There¡¯s no need, I''ll be done soon. You''d better wash up. After breakfast, you have to cultivate." After breakfast, Fade did not give Jasmine any time to rest. Instead, he immediately had her immerse herself in cultivation. After setting up the formation, he went out again to continue gathering herbs. The whole day went by quickly. Jasmine''s cultivation progress was quite great and the spiritual energy in her dantian abdomen improved significantly. After another night''s rest, she continued to cultivate the next day. At noon, Fade was preparing lunch and he was about to get Jasmine over for a meal. A burst of spiritual energy suddenly erupted from Jasmine''s body. The spiritual energy surged like a hurricane and it stirred up a small storm around them, causing the branches and leaves to sway. "Wow... She finally has a breakthrough." Fade was shocked. He then looked at Jasmine with a smile on his face. Jasmine opened her eyes at that moment. She could not help but look at herself and say, "Master, I... I feel like I have a breakthrough." Fade nodded with a smile and said, "It seems that you have made a breakthrough. Now, you have reached the advanced stage of the Yellow Level. What''s more, the level and purity of spiritual energy in your body is higher than that of ordinary warriors at the advanced stage of the Yellow Level." "Really? If that''s the case, then can I be considered a master in martial arts now?" Jasmine asked; she was really excited. Fade smiled and said, "You''re still far from being a master in martial arts! Although your cultivation is not bad and the aura of your spiritual energy is strong, you don''t have any actualbat experience and you don''t know how to use your positive energy." "If someone has a battle with you, someone at the middle stage of the Yellow Level may defeat you." "Is that so! Then how can I improve my fighting skills?" Jasmine pouted, looking like a little girl. Fade smiled and said, "Don''t worry, as your master, I have already arranged everything for you. After this cultivation, I will teach you some martial arts so that you can use your positive energy to fight."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Thank you!" Jasmine said excitedly. Their intimate interactions over the past few days had made Jasmine feel much more rxed in front of Fade and she was lively. "It''s fine, you don''t have to thank me. Come on, let''s have lunch. We should head back," Fade said. "What, it''s time to go back? I thought we''re still going to continue cultivating?" Jasmine asked in surprise. Fade patted Jasmine''s head lightly and said with a smile, "Are you confused? It''s Sunday. Don''t you have to go back to school to attend sses tomorrow?" "I have almost forgotten about the time." Jasmine stuck out her tongue at Fade. She looked cute and cheeky. They quickly finished lunch, packed up their things and proceeded to walk towards the ravine together. After crossing the winding canyon and walking past the trees and stones, they finally reached the ce where they jumped down earlier. Just as Fade was about to carry Jasmine and go back up using the same route, they suddenly heard a loud cry. "What''s that?" They were shocked. They turned around and saw a few ck shadowsing out from a distance not far away. "Ah..." Jasmine was shocked when she saw that. She took a closer look at the figures, she could not help but exim in surprise, "Savir, it''s you!" It turned out that these people were the university students that they met the day before. Savir and the rest recognized Jasmine and Fade. They were equally shocked, "Did you fall down here as well?" "Fall down here?" Jasmine was stunned for a moment before asking, "Why are you guys here?" The man next to Savir said, "Miss Zhuo, after you left, Young Master Xu led us to look for you. In the end, we lost our way in the mountains and fell into this ravine. Young Master Xu''s legs were injured, and that woman too. We lost our food and water too and we were trapped here." "We thought that we were going to die here, but I didn''t expect you guys to have fallen down too." After listening to the exnation, Fade and Jasmine finally understood what happened to them. It seemed that Savir''s so-called experience was nothing. He entered the deep mountains and forests that were not developed for visits and ended up trapping himself there. Jasmine looked at Fade with a myriad of emotions in her eyes. Without waiting for her to reply, Fade could read her mind. She wanted to bring them along with her. Although Jasmine did not like their attitudes, it would still be a good deed to rescue them. Fade nodded at Jasmine in agreement. Then, he strode over and prepared to check on Savir''s and the woman''s legs. After all, they hurt their legs and it was not convenient for them to move. However, when he saw them approaching, Savir looked nervous and quickly retreated. Then, he asked another man and woman to stand in front of him as he shouted, "What do you want? We don''t have any food on us!" Hearing that, Fade could not help but frown and his expression turned cold. Jasmine exined, "Don''t be nervous. We don''t have any bad intentions. Mr. Chen is a doctor. He can treat your injured legs." Despite this, they still looked cautious. Jasmine then opened her luggage, showing them the food and water. She said, "Don''t worry. We have food and water. We won''t covet your things." Savir and the rest saw the food and water in Jasmine''s bag. Their eyes lit up and they looked at each other before nodding. After that, Savir said, "I¡¯ll trust you this time. Come and check out our legs! Don''t worry, once you heal my legs, I will give you many benefits when we leave this ce. The Xu family is a big family with businesses. We can reward you with riches beyond your expectations." Although Fade was dissatisfied with his tone, he still stepped forward and bent over to examine Savir''s legs. Jasmine put down her luggage, took out her medical supplies and helped Fade. Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Just as the two of them were busy helping Savir, he gave a hint to the other two who were not injured. They quietly retreated and moved behind Jasmine and Fade carefully. Savir gave them a signal. They took out wooden sticks that were as thick as their arms and smashed it hard on their backs. Their actions were fierce and unexpected. Had they been any ordinary people, they would never have been able to react to it. However, Fade and Jasmine were both martial artists. They were able to react quickly, and with a light leap, they dodged their vicious attacks. "What are you guys doing?" Jasmine red at them in confusion and anger as she questioned them sternly. Savir did not expect their sneak attack to fail. He was shocked, but then his face darkened and he said in a cold voice, "Since you have found out about it, then I won''t beat around the bush anymore. Leave behind your food, water, medicine and bags." "What do you mean by that?" Jasmine asked coldly. Savir sneered and said, "What do I mean? The ravine is over 30 meters high. The road in front is blocked and there is no way out. There are not many people here, and we don''t know how long it will take for rescuers to find us." "We lost our food and water, and we haven''t eaten anything for a whole day. Originally, we were in despair, but we did not expect you two to fall down here with so much food and water." Hearing what he said, Jasmine''s heart turned cold and she said, "If you want food and water, you should have just told us. I would have given it to you. Why would you ambush us?" Savir sneered and said, "You¡¯d give us your food? Do you think I''ll believe you? Besides, the amount of food is limited and there are six of us. If we can have fewer people to share the food, our chances of survival will be bigger." "You, you..." Jasmine could no longer speak coherently, "Mr. Chen and I have a way out. We were originally going to bring you out with us so how could you treat us like that? How could you..." "Haha..." Savir sneered, "It''s toote. There''s no point in lying anymore. We''re in a desperate situation and our only goal is to survive. I can do anything to survive." "Leave your bags behind now, and I will spare your lives." Savir ordered with a cold smile. Jasmine was so angry that she was trembling. She never expected her good intentions to be maliciously intimidated in return, nor did she expect them to ambush her. Fade patted Jasmine''s back and said faintly, "There''s no need to be angry with them. If that''s the case, we''ll just leave them here." After that, Fade picked up his bag and was about to leave. Savir¡¯s expression changed when he saw it. He cried out loud, "You think you can leave? It won''t be that easy." "Don''t let them leave and most importantly, don''t let them leave with their bags." Hearing Savir''s orders, the two people who were uninjured and armed with wooden sticks, charged fiercely toward Jasmine and Fade. It seemed like they were desperate for a fight. Fade''s face turned cold. Without waiting for them to approach him, he struck out with his palm. An invisible force sent them flying through the air.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Jasmine was soft-hearted. She did not attack the girl ruthlessly, but she still knocked her away easily. "You..." Savir and the others did not expect Fade and Jasmine to know martial arts. They were shocked. Fade turned his head, as he nced at them and said coldly, "If you die here, it will be because of your stupidity and viciousness." After that, Fade wrapped his arms around Jasmine''s waist. With a light leap, he stepped on the steep cliff wall and continued to leap forward. In just a few seconds, he was at the top of the 30- meter-high valley and they disappeared from their sight. Savir and the others looked up and were inplete silence. They were all dumbfounded. They really did not expect that to happen. Fade and Jasmine actually left the ce so easily. When they thought of Jasmine''s words earlier, their faces turned pale. Their expressions were so bad that they were sweating. At that moment, they fully regretted their actions. Had they notunched a sneak attack on Jasmine and Fade, or tried to rob them of their bags, they would have been able to leave the ce with them. However, there was no what if in life. The reality was that Jasmine and Fade had left the ce easily, while they were still trapped there. They had no water, no food, nothing; they did not even know how long they couldst there. At the thought of it, the three other people all looked at Savir with a weird look. Savir''s heart was filled with regret, but he could not admit that he was wrong. He gritted his teeth and said, "How would I know that they could really leave. Back then, the best solution was to take away their things for survival." However, these people, who had always been in favor of Savir, were exceptionally quiet at this moment. They did not speak. Meanwhile, Fade and Jasmine reached the mountain trails. They moved ahead quickly and went back the same way they came from. After passing through several mountains, they could finally see their car which was parked at the end of the mountain road. Fade quickened his pace. Jasmine, on the other hand, was silent, and seemed a little distracted. "Jasmine, what''s wrong?" Fade asked. "Mr. Chen, I, in the valley, they..." Jasmine said. Fade asked, "Are you worried about Savir and the others?" Jasmine nodded and said softly, "Even though they didn''t treat us well, it''s still four human lives. If we leave them there, they will surely die. I..." Fade said, "I understand what you mean, but life is cruel. In the future, once you enter the martial arts world, the world will be even cruder. Things like that will keep happening. Sometimes, you have to learn not to be soft." "I, I understand!" Jasmine nodded gently. Even though she said it in such a manner, it was still difficult for her to ept it. Fade sighed softly. He knew that it was still difficult for Jasmine to quickly ept the cruel reality of the martial arts world. She was too pure and innocent. He patted Jasmine''s head lightly and said with a smile, "Even though I said that, the four of them will still be fine." "Really? But, they were so deep in the mountains and forests. They..." Jasmine could not believe it. Fade pointed at a team approaching them from afar. "Do you see that? They''re probably members of the search and rescue team. They''ll reach there soon. It''ll take them two days at most to reach them. Savir and the rest will be saved." "There are so many nts in the ravine. As long as they can endure hardships, they can survive for two days. This should be considered a lesson for them." Fade said. Jasmine was finally relieved. She nodded and said, "Yes, I understand. Thank you, Mr. Chen!" Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 After returning to school, Fade and Jasmine did not mention the matter of cultivating in the mountains during the weekend. Instead, they attended sses as they usually did. On the Inte, there was news about a few college students who were trapped in the mountains and how they were finally rescued. People would read the news and gossip about it but only Fade and Jasmine knew what really happened. That afternoon, after Fade finished his ss, he packed up and prepared to return to the dormitory for a rest. However, at that moment, Joey skipped happily towards Fade. She did not care about the gazes of the other students. She held Fade''s arm and asked with a smile, "Fade, are you free tonight? Let''s go out." "Where are we going?" Fade did not agree immediately; he needed to know first. Joey blinked and said, "To a concert." "A concert!" Fade was a little surprised, "Which celebrity? I didn''t know you were interested in celebrities." Joey shook her head and said, "I¡¯m not interested in celebrities, but someone asked me to go. I promised and I thought about inviting you over to watch it together." "Who invited you to the concert?" Fade asked. At that moment, the sound of car brakes could be heard. A ck BMW stopped and when the door was opened, Gentro, who was dressed in a suit, walked out with a smile. He told Joey, "Joey, it''s almost time. The concert is about to start. Come on, let''s go!" Gentro noticed Fade who was next to her and he was slightly stunned. However, he still nodded and greeted with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Chen." Fade nodded and then looked at Joey in surprise and curiosity, "Did he invite you to the concert? Didn¡¯t you ignore him earlier? Why are you..." Joey did not exin. She just shook Fade''s arm and said coyly, "Are you going or not?" "This..." For a moment, Fade did not understand what Joey was implying. Joey pouted and said, "Don''t think that I don''t know. Recently, you have been with that girl, Jasmine, in your ss. You two are very close. I''m going to tell the old master that you''re a yboy. You said that you came over to Capital City to take care of me but you left me for another woman in just the blink of an eye." Fade was speechless and hurriedly said, "Okay, okay, I''ll go with you. Don''t talk nonsense." "Thanks Fade!" Joey¡¯ s expression changed instantly as she held Fade''s arm andughed. Then, she looked at Gentro and said, "I''ll be going with him; that won¡¯t be a problem, right?" Gentro nodded and said with a smile, "It''s my honor to go with you, Mr. Chen. Please, get in the car!" Gentro then took the initiative to open the door. Joey was oblivious of formalities so she just took Fade to the back seat. Gentro drove the car, feeling like a chauffeur. However, Gentro seemed nice. At least he showed a good attitude and he did not say anything. Instead, he smiled and chatted with them along the way. Fade also found out from their conversation that they were going to a Jennifer Loo concert; she was a local female singer of folk songs. She was not very famous in the singing industry. However, in the circle of folk music, she had a good reputation and the quality of the songs she composed was great too. She had a group of loyal fans and was quite popr too. Her fans were enthusiastic young people, which meant that she had a great image. That evening, they reached a huge and old factory. A few decades ago, it used to be a huge steel factory. Later, the business moved out but the factory was preserved so it attracted a group of art enthusiasts. It slowly developed and became a famous art center in the Capital City. The concert was held in a steel factory with numerous steelponents that were over 10 meters high, supporting the structure. It was filled with all kinds of artistic decorations, which made the venue look quite distinctive. By the time they arrived, there had already been almost four hundred people at the venue and most were in their twenties. Everyone chatted excitedly and asionally yed a few songs. It was quite a lively atmosphere. Although Centro liked socializing, he still would not mingle with themon audience. Instead, he chose VIP seats that were separated from the crowd near the stage. He took Fade and Joey to their seats. Since the concert hadn''t started yet, Centro chatted with them. He introduced the singer and her songs which would be performed. Fade was listening with interest, but Joey, who epted the invitation, was not in high spirits. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Instead, she took the initiative to talk about Gentro''s family, which made Fade feel a little surprised. While they were chatting, several people went over to their seats. A high pitch voice could be heard in that instant, "Hey, isn''t this Young Master Luo? He''s here to watch Jennifer''s concert!" The three of them all looked over. Fade immediately saw their faces. There were four of them and they were all dressed in expensive clothing. However, they looked a little vulgar, which seemed to be discordant with the atmosphere. Among them was a man in his early twenties. He was not tall, standing at only 1.7 meters, but he was very fat, and it was obvious that he weighed almost 200 pounds. With the dazzling golden jewelry all over his body, he looked like an upstart with bad tastes. Gentro looked over; he smiled and then told the fat man, "I have invited two friends over. I didn''t expect to meet you here, Evan." "Friends?" Evan narrowed his eyes and then looked at Fade and Joey. When his eyes swept over Fade, he glossed over him immediately. When his eyesnded on Joey, he brightened up, and from the looks of it, he was interested in her. Evan immediately got up and walked over. He greeted her, "I am Evan. And you are?" Joey did not like Evan''s greasy and pervert gaze, so she ignored him and looked away. Gentro exined quickly, "Young Master Ding, this is my friend and also my ssmate from Capital University, Joey." Evan showed that he was slightly displeased when he saw Joey ignore him. Then when he heard her name, he thought of something and nodded, "Joey, I know her. She''s the campus belle of the Capital University. Some time ago, youpeted with Young Master Chung to pursue her, which caused chaos. Is she your girlfriend now, Young Master Luo?" Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Hearing Evan''s crude words, Joey was even more displeased. She red at him. Gentro also frowned and reminded him, "Evan, Joey and I are just ssmates. Don''t misunderstand." Evan waved his hands with a look of disbelief and said, "There is no need to hide the matter of pursuing a woman. If you are pursuing her, then just admit it. It''s not a big deal." After that, Evan walked to Gentro and said in a wretched tone, "This girl looks good. How is she in bed? She must be excellent!" When Gentro heard what Evan said, he frowned and said, "Joey and I are just friends. It¡¯s not what you think." Gentro expressed his dissatisfaction, but Evan was still being ignorant and continued to speak obscenely. As he spoke, his eyes kept ncing at Joey. "Gentro, we are all the same, so there is no need to hide. Let¡¯s share. What is she like? Is she a virgin? I have a few girls with me. Do you have any interest in exchanging for fun?" His words became more obvious and disgusting. Joey was not a person with a good temper. She stood up and pped Evan as she shouted coldly, "Shut up!" Evan was stunned. He then stared at Joey angrily with cold eyes. He said in a cold voice, "B*tch, how dare you hit me? I''m going to kill you..." As he spoke, he moved forward to attack Joey. However, before he could do anything, Fade, who was sitting beside her, stood up and kicked Evan in his belly, and he fell to the ground. He looked at Evan coldly and said sternly, "If you don¡¯t have anything nice to say, then keep your mouth shut. Don¡¯t make our ears bleed with your nonsense." "D*mn it, who do you think you are! You dare to hit me, I..." Evan did not think highly of Fade at all. He did not expect the guy to actually hit him. He was fuming. He struggled to get up, while the three men next to him surrounded them aggressively, wanting to start a fight. Gentro stood up, looked at Evan and said coldly, "Evan, they are my friends. Are you sure you want to attack them?" Hearing Gentro''s words, Evan stopped in his tracks, but his face still looked gloomy. He gnashed his teeth and said, "They hit me. I can''t let them go just like that. You must give me an exnation!" Gentro frowned as he nced at Fade and Joey. He knew that the two of them would never give Evan an exnation. Moreover, during the wedding in Szeto Academy, Gentro had witnessed Fade''s horrifying strength, so he dared not disrespect Fade at all. Hence, Gentro stepped forward, looked at Evan sternly and said in a deep voice, "I''ll repeat myself. They are my friends and I value them very much. Moreover, you were the one who spoke rudely first." "If you really want to fight, I am willing to oblige." Evan was stunned and was a little surprised. He did not expect that Gentro, who had always been gentle, would say such malicious words to defend the two nobodies. Evan was silent for a moment while his expression changed; he seemed to be in a dilemma. After all, even if the Ding family had nothing to be afraid of, he was not sure that he would win, but if he let the matter off easily, he would feel humiliated. At that moment, loud music came from the stage and the lights dimmed. A graceful female figure walked up to the stage with a guitar. It was the folk singer, Jennifer. Someone next to him persuaded, "Young Master Ding, the concert is starting. Let''s enjoy the concert first. We''ll settle thister." That gave Evan a way out. He red at Gentro and the other two before he sat down while pointing at Fade and said, "B*stard, just wait and see!" Meanwhile, a follower wiped Evan''s wound with a handkerchief and hemented in a ttering way, "Evan, don''t be angry. I have checked out some information for you. Apart from Jennifer, there are several new singers in this concert. They are all innocent students. If you like them, you can just take them home and enjoy yourself. Use them to quell your anger." Evan''s eyes lit up and he showed an excited look. He could not help looking at Jennifer who was on the stage. He gritted his teeth and said, "These musicians all look very ssy on the surface, but when I throw money at them, they''ll take off their clothes as fast as they can. I love making these types of people bow down to me." "That''s right. Who can resist your charm, Young Master Ding?" The follower next to him quickly repeated. At the other end, Gentro sat down and apologized to Fade and Joey, "I am sorry about that." Joey waved her hand and said, "It was not your fault. That pig has a bad mouth." Fade asked in a low voice, "Who is he?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Gentro exined, "His name is Evan, the young master of the Ding family. He has always been like this. The Ding family initially started their trading business in the North-east District. Over the years, since the foreign trade of the country has expanded, the Ding family has flourished along with their business that continues to grow exponentially. The Ding family then moved to Capital City." "In terms of foundation, there is still a gap between the Ding family and the otherrge families in Capital City, such as the Luo family and Chung family." "But the scale of the Ding family''s business is huge and they have connections with many foreign underground organizations in sea logistics business. They are very vulgar, never follow the rules and are reckless, but they are not weak either. So under normal circumstances, even the Luo family and the Chung family are not willing to have a conflict with the Ding family. After all, no one knows for sure what they would do when they are aggravated!" Fade and Joey nodded as they came to know about Evan and his family background. At that moment, Jennifer, who was on the stage, started singing. They stopped talking and just enjoyed the concert. It was undeniable that Jennifer was quite talented. She wrote a couple of folk songs herself. Although the songs were notplex, they gave people a gentle, warm and happy feeling when she sang. The crowd immersed themselves in it and the atmosphere gradually became more lively. After Jennifer sang a few songs in a row, she left the stage for a rest and had a change of clothes. Her break time was the time for other guest singers'' performances. Among these guests, some were her friends and some were new students from music schools. It was considered the veterans giving a tform to feature the neers. Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 As the concert continued, Gentro chatted with Joey while he listened to the songs. He shared with her about the melodies and lyrics of the songs. One could tell how attentive he was. At the other end of the VIP seats, Evan and the others were talking about unpleasant things. Several followers were around Evan and each of them pointed at the female singers performing on the stage. They talked about their appearances, figures and shared their disgusting thoughts. They even talked publicly about how great it would feel to touch their bodies. Such vulgar topics immediately caused dissatisfaction among the audience, but there was nothing they could do about it. After all, the people in VIP seats were not the type of people whom ordinary people would provoke. The concert continued and it was reaching its end. Jennifer went on stage once more and made an introduction to the audience, "Next will be myst song tonight. However, I will not be singing this song. Instead, a neer will perform it. She is my junior and also a friend of mine." The audience suddenly became curious and puzzled. They started to discuss amongst themselves. "What''s going on? Since it''s thest and grandest song, Jennifer should sing it herself. Why is she letting someone else perform it?" "How could she do this? We are here for Jennifer!" "We want Jennifer, we want Jennifer!" "Jeniffer, sing, sing sing!" The voices gradually became louder. Jennifer smiled and made a gesture for them to calm down. She smiled and said, "I understand how you feel, but please trust me. This friend of mine will definitely give you a surprise." "I can guarantee it. I can even promise you that if you are not satisfied with thisst song, I¡¯ll never sing again." The audience did not expect Jennifer to say such strong words and they were all very surprised. Hearing what Jennifer said, everyone''s curiosity and expectations about the new singer grew immediately. Under the eager gaze of tens of thousands of people, the lights on the stage dimmed gradually, before slowly brightening up again. Everyone could see a graceful figure walking to the center of the stage. "Look at her body, she looks great!" "It''s so dark. What can you even see? Let¡¯s see her first!" While the noisy discussion was going on, the lights lit uppletely and the figure on the stage gradually appeared clearly in front of everyone. When the crowd saw the girl¡¯s appearance clearly, they could not help but burst into a cry of surprise. They all had a look of surprise. That was because the girl on the stage was eighteen, dressed in in clothing and there was almost no trace of makeup on her face. Her hair was simply tied into a ponytail behind her head. However, the girl''s delicate face and casual clothes gave people a refreshing feel. It was like she was a girl serving cool drinks on a hot and sunny day. They all feltfortable and refreshed. Everyone was in a daze. "She looks so beautiful!" "She''s pure and beautiful. I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with her." "No way, she¡¯s mine. Get out of here!" "She only looks good but what about her singing? We don¡¯t know if she is good at that." "Look at her, she''s gorgeous. It doesn''t matter if she can sing anymore." While the debate was going on among the audience, Evan, who had a wretched look earlier, immediately looked at the girl like ascivious pig. He stared at the girl on the stage and he almost drooled. At the same time, his followers also started to jeer. "Young Master Ding, this girl is superb and her figure is great too." "She''s pure. Young Master Ding will surely like her." "Young Master Ding, what do you think?" Evan wiped his mouth. With sparkles in his eyes, he said, "I want her. I want her to sleep with me tonight, understand?" "Yes, we will prepare for that now." Several people immediately spoke. At the other end of the VIP seats, Gentro and Joey were also quite surprised by the appearance of the young girl and they could not help but look at her a few more times. On the other hand, Fade smiled after looking at her in shock at first. He gently shook his head and muttered to himself, "I did not expect her to be here!" It turned out that the new singer was Yuri whom Fade knew. When they were in Bay City, Fade discovered Yuri''s vocal talent and led her on the path of singing. Later, under Susie''s introduction, Yuri was taken to the Capital City Music Academy to study music. More than a year had passed and Fade did not expect to meet Yuri again in such a situation, nor in such a ce. Suddenly, amidst everyone''s discussion, Yuri, who had not said a single word, started singing along with the background music. The moment she sang, the audience went into silence. Everyone was stunned; they all looked at Yuri, and werepletely intoxicated by her. It was because Yuri''s voice was too outstanding. It was clear and ethereal, like the voice of an angel. Her singing was amazing, everyone really enjoyed themselves. It was so great that Yuri''s singing was considered to be better than Jennifer, the original singer of the song. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After she ended her performance, the crowd remained silent. A few secondster, the crowd came to their senses and they gave enthusiastic apuse and cheers. "It''s too beautiful. It''s awesome." "This is what I call the sound of angels!" "Her vocal cords must have been blessed by angels!" "Jennifer, I''m sorry, we were wrong. You were right, you would never let us down!" "Encore, encore!" In the midst of the enthusiastic cheers, Jennifer went back up on stage. She held Yuri¡¯s hand and asked the audience, "Everyone, are you all satisfied with the performance?¡± "We are satisfied!" All of them cried out in unison. Jennifer continued to smile and said, "It''s great that you''re satisfied. Now, let me formally introduce her to you." "Her name is Yuri. She is a student of Capital City Music Academy and she is also my junior. Yuri is a very talented singer and she can sing really well. At the same time, Yuri is also making good progress in music. I hope that all of you can support her in future." "We''ll definitely support you, Yuri!" The audience shouted. Someone even shouted, "Just from her looks, I¡¯ll support her for the rest of my life." When Jennifer heard this, she put on a look of disappointment and said, "I knew all of you only prefer good- looking people. Since I''m old and unattractive, I guess I should retire." "You are very attractive, you are very attractive." "Jennifer, you are beautiful too!" "We love you as well!" Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 There were loud cheers among the audience. Jennifer and Yuri, who were on the stage, thanked the audience and soon left the stage. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The audience got up, readied to leave. Gentro called Fade and Joey as they were ready to leave too. At that moment, Fade said, "Wait a minute. I have to go backstage for a while." Gentro was quite surprised, "Mr. Chen, which singer do you prefer? How about I arrange for you and the singer to have a meal together?" Joey joked with Fade, "Fade, which beautiful woman caught your attention? Could it be that little beauty who performed the final song? I can tell at a nce that she''s your type." Fade rolled his eyes at Joey and then exined, "Thatst singer, Yuri, is my friend. We have not seen each other for over a year. I am going to meet her." Joey looked surprised. "So it really is that little girl! Are you two really friends, or do you have any bad thoughts instead?" "You, little girl, all you do is tease me. If you don''t believe me, let''s go and meet her together., Fade said. Joey nced at Gentro, who nodded and said, "She is really good. I also want to get to know her. In that case, let''s go together." After they made up their minds, they headed backstage together. With Gentro around, the staff naturally didn¡¯t stop them. The three of them sessfully reached the backstage area. Fade quickened his pace as he was about to meet Yuri. However, in the dressing room backstage, they heard someone shouting. "What are you doing? Do not touch me!" A few men¡¯s flirtatious words could be heard. "Gorgeous, you have to know that this is Young Master Ding''s invitation. You''d bettere with us!" "You¡¯re lucky that he takes a fancy to you. Don''t be ungrateful!" "Hurry up, don''t let him wait for you. Otherwise, you will suffer." Screams and sound of objects colliding could be heard. Fade''s expression suddenly turned cold. He quickened his pace and rushed forward. Behind him, Joey and Gentro also looked serious and they entered hurriedly. Two young men were pulling Yuri and trying to take her away by force. The staff member stood aside as they persuaded and tried to stop those men. The scene was chaotic. "All of you, release her at once!" Fade let out a stern shout and charged towards the two men. The two heard him and turned around. When they saw that it was Fade, they were shocked. "It''s you. You son of a b*tch, don''t spoil Young Master Ding''s n. Otherwise, don''t me us for being rude." Fade looked at them. These were Evan''s followers. His expression turned even colder and he shouted, "Get out of here!" "F*ck you, shameless f*cker!" The men were furious and started to attack Fade. However, Fade was faster. He immediately struck out and hit their faces and they immediately fell to the ground. Then, Fade grabbed the frightened Yuri and said softly, "Yuri, don''t be afraid. Everything will be alright." Yuri, who was originally frightened, was a little hesitant with the embrace of the stranger. However, when she looked carefully and realized that it was Fade, she was surprised, "Brother Chen, it''s you. How did you..." Fade smiled gently, he rubbed Yuri''s head and said, "It''s me. Since I¡¯m here, no one can bully you." "Okay!" Yuri smiled sweetly and leaned into Fade''s arms, her expression rxed. Joey stared at Fade with a jealous look. She deliberately squinted her eyes and said, "You really came for this beautiful girl! Youpletely forgot about me and you¡¯re hugging her now." As soon as Yuri saw Joey, who was a beautiful girl too, she thought that she was Fade''s girlfriend. She quickly let go of Fade''s arm, waved her hand and exined, "You¡¯ve misunderstood us. There¡¯s nothing between Brother Chen and I. We are just..." Fade pinched Yuri''s hand and said softly, "Yuri, it''s fine." Then, Fade red at Joey and said, "Joey, stop joking around." Fade introduced them to each other, "Yuri, this is my junior, Joey. She is now studying at Capital University. This is her ssmate, Centro." "This is Yuri, a friend whom I met in Bay City." After Fade officially introduced them, they shook hands and greeted each other. They finally got to know each other. At that moment, Jennifer walked in and said to Yuri with a worried face, "Yuri, bad news, those people..." Before Yuri could speak, Fade smiled confidently and said, "Since I am here, there is nothing to worry about." "But they seem to be Young Master Ding''s men. We..." Jennifer was still a little worried. Fade snorted coldly and said with disdain, "That b*stard? How dare hee over? I''ll destroy him immediately!" Joey and Centro believed in Fade, but Jennifer and the other staff members did not. After all, from their perspective, Yuri''s friends were still only students. How could they do anything? How could they even stand up against Young Master Ding? A group of people pushed the staff member away aggressively and they rushed straight to the backstage area. After taking a closer look, they saw that the one taking the lead was Evan. Behind him, apart from the three followers, there were several strong burly men who looked like thugs. It seemed that he had just called them over. "Where is Yuri? Come out now!" Evan shouted angrily when he entered. Jennifer and the others'' faces suddenly turned pale. They were so scared that they took a few steps backward. Fade walked right in front of Yuri, looked at Evan and said coldly, "Wasn¡¯t the earlier punishment enough? How dare youe here!" "It''s you!" Seeing Fade, Evan''s face suddenly darkened and his expression turned colder. He gnashed his teeth. After all, before the concert earlier, Fade and Joey pped him and he had yet settled it with them. Not only did he not get his revenge, they were causing more trouble for him. It was a great insult to Evan. "Were you the one who attacked my men?" Evan stared at Fade and asked coldly. Fade said coldly, "Yuri is my friend. If your meny a finger on her, then they deserve to be beaten up!" "Deserve it?" Evan snorted heavily while his eyes turned colder. He took a step forward and said in a cold voice, "I have never heard of the words ''deserve it¡¯ in my life." "I am going to have this chick today no matter how." Evan pointed at Yuri and snapped. Fade''s eyes turned cold, "If you dare, I will cripple you." Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 "Are you threatening me?!" Evan''s gaze fell. He raised his right hand and was about tomand his men. "Go..." When they saw this, Jennifer and the other staff members were all very nervous; their faces were filled with worry. Just then, Gentro stepped forward and said in a soft voice, "Evan, Mr. Chen is my friend, and Miss Zhang is Mr. Chen''s friend too. Naturally, she is also my friend. For my sake, let''s just forget about it." When Gentro, who was thin and gentle, appeared, Jennifer and the others grew even more worried. What could he even do against someone like Evan? However, to their surprise, Evan really did stop. He stared at Gentro for a few seconds, and then he acknowledged, "Gentro! Young Master Luo." Hearing this name, Jennifer and the others could not help but be shocked. They looked at Gentro in surprise. They did not expect this weak young man to be the young master of the Luo family, Gentro. If Gentro had showed up, then there was still a chance for Yuri to be saved. After all, all of them had heard of the Luo family''s power in Capital City. However, Evan narrowed his eyes for a few seconds and then continued in a cold voice, "Generally speaking, since you have spoken, I should show you some respect." "However, I can''t do that after what happened today. I have endured the ps from your friends for your sake, Gentro, but now, I can''t forgive him. He attacked my men and stole the woman I want." Evan''s harsh words made Jennifer and the others, who had just rxed a little, be nervous again. Gentro also frowned slightly as he replied, "Evan, there are some things that you mustn''t make a big deal out of. With your status, which woman can''t you have? There is no need to do this." Evan snorted coldly and returned, "Today, all I want is Yuri. Nothing anyone else says or does will change my mind." "The Luo family is powerful in Capital City, but the Ding family is not one that can be bullied easily too." Evan''s attitude was very cruel; there was almost no room for negotiation, which made Gentro frown. He did have a crush on Joey and it was true that he had been trying to win her favor. However, Fade was just Joey''s friend and they were not that close either. The conflict between him and Evan might lead to a conflict between their families, which would be a big deal. If his family knew about this, no one in the family would support him anymore. Just as Gentro was hesitating if he should go against Evan, Fade stepped forward and patted Gentro on the shoulder. "Thank you, Young Master Luo. However, I will handle it from here." Fade understood Gentro''s hesitation and thoughts. He would not force Gentro to risk his life for him. It was already good enough that Gentro had helped him out to this extent. "Mr. Chen, I..." Gentro was a little embarrassed. Fade waved his hand and continued with a smile, "It''s okay. Everyone has their own difficulties. Besides, it''s just the Ding family. That is nothing to me." After that, Fade walked towards Evan. Upon seeing this, Evan repeated coldly, "The Ding family is nothing? Nonsense. I''d like to see what you are capable of. How dare you think lowly of the Ding family?" Fade responded coldly, "You will soon know what I am capable of." "How arrogant!" Evan shouted and waved his hand. "Go, beat him up." In an instant, Evan''s strong hatchet men, who had been behind him just now, were now pouncing towards Fade, wanting to knock him down. Evan''s face was filled with delight from the vengeance that he was going to get. He rolled up his sleeves, gritted his teeth andmanded, "Hold him tight, I want to return the two ps that he gave me." Evan stepped forward and was ready to teach Fade a lesson. Faced with the siege of several strong men, Fade knocked them out with lightning fast strikes several times. They all fell to the ground one by one, where they fainted and remained motionless. At this moment, Evan, who had just been walking towards Fade, was stunned. He looked at this scene in disbelief and his expression was stiff. "Uh, I..." Fade came over with cold steps as he looked at Evan, and said, "Are you still going to cause trouble?" After that, Fade swung his hand and pped Evan in the face. This time, he used even more strength and Evan''s cheek immediately became red and swollen. His whole body fell to the ground and he was in great pain. "Y-You, how dare you hit me. I-1 am the young master of the Ding Family. They will not let you go," Evan red at Fade as he threatened him. Ignoring Evan¡¯s threat, Fade stepped forward and lifted his leg to kick Evan. Upon seeing this, Evan was so scared that he screamed out loud. At this crucial moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Evan and blocked Fade''s attack. At the same time, he ordered in a deep voice, "That¡¯s enough. You can stop now." Fade nced at the middle-aged man in front of him and he could feel a majestic aura of positive energy from him. He seemed to be a martial arts expert. His strength was around thete or peak stage of the ck Level. He could be considered a pretty high level expert. However, in Fade''s eyes, it was still nothing. At this moment, the horrified Evan looked surprised when he saw the middle-aged man in front of him. He got up from the ground and hid behind the man. He hurriedly said, "Nadav, you''re here. This guy attacked me. Teach him a good lesson." Nadav looked back at Evan and gave him a reassuring look. "Evan, I am here. Don''t worry. Everything is alright now." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he looked at Fade and questioned coldly, "Young man, have you thought about the consequences of provoking the Ding family?" Fade nced at Nadav coldly as he narrowed his eyes and ignored him. He continued to step forward, and he slowly approached Evan. When Nadav saw this, he frowned andmanded in a cold voice, "Stop at once. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." Fade remained cold and calm as he said, "I have said that if Evan dares to continue causing troubles, I will cripple him." "And I, Fade, intend to keep my word." "You..." Nadav''s eyes suddenly narrowed and a horrible chill and pressure came towards Fade. "It''s a good thing for young people like you to have a temper, but being too arrogant just means that you are not smart." Fade faced the pressure of Nadav''s positive energy and continued to walk forward. He gently shook his head and returned lightly, "I am definitely not the arrogant one." "You''re looking for death!" Nadav was really angry now. His eyes shed and then he moved forward. He was encased by his energy and he flew out like a bullet, rushing toward Fade ferociously. The attacks from this martial artist were so strong and powerful that it was horrifying. The afterwinds of the attack were enough to suppress the rest of the people in the room and no one could move at all. Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 Upon seeing this, Evan gnashed his teeth; there was a delighted look from tasting sweet revenge on his face and he shouted, "Nadav, kill him. As for the woman behind him, bring her here to me. I want to enjoy her and let her know the consequences of refusing me." When they noticed the sinister smile on Evan''s face, Jennifer and the others could not help but tremble. They looked at Yuri, feeling worried for her. On the contrary, Yuri, the woman who was being targeted, looked rtively rxed. Although she did not understand martial arts and did not know how strong Nadav was, she knew that she trusted in Fade. This was because back in Bay City and Dragonville City, Fade had proven time and time again that he was like a roof to her, that he could shield and protect her from all troubles. She had never been disappointed by him. She believed that it would be the same this time! "Arrogant b*stard, have a taste of my strength!" Nadav smiled cruelly as he attacked Fade. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Faced with this terrifying attack, Fade lightly shook his head and replied, "That¡¯s all you''ve got? You''re too weak that I''m not interested in fighting you at all." Then, with a loud thud, Fade''s palm pped against Nadav''s fist. Nadav''s ferocious attack had been easily blocked by Fade. Without waiting for Nadav toe to his senses, Fade sent a tremendous force hitting Nadav along his arm. The immense force sent Nadav''s entire body flying backwards. He smashed through a few walls and finally copsed into a pile of rubble. Blood gushed out of his mouth and his face turned pale. He almost fainted. Evan really had not expected this to happen. His face, which was originally happy from being able to get revenge, quickly fell at this moment. He muttered, "How... How is this possible? Nadav is my father''s bodyguard, a martial arts cultivator at the peak of the ck Level. How did you defeat him? How..." Just as Evan was still muttering, Fade had already walked towards him. Fade, who was originally not that tall, now looked like a giant in Evan''s eyes and he felt an overwhelming pressure. Evan found it hard to breathe and he was frightened. "W-What are you going to do?" Fade then replied coldly, "I said I''m going to cripple you and I don''t intend to go back on my word." Then, Fade attacked him. After a few loud sounds, Evan''s terrible screams could be heard. His body had beenpletely broken and heid on the ground like a puddle of mud. He was in excruciating pain. "Get out of here!" Fade coldly waved his hands as he ordered. The people that Evan had brought immediately carried him and Nadav before they scrambled away. Everyone else backstage was shocked by this scene before they came to their senses. They turned to Fade with shocked expressions on their faces. As for Fade himself, a smile had returned to his face. He rushed over to Yuri''s side and said, "Yuri, the matter has been settled. You''ll be fine in the future." "Thank you, Brother Chen!" Yuri thanked him sweetly. Later, Fade thanked Jennifer and the other staff members before leaving with Yuri. He wanted to look for a ce to have a good chat to talk about the old days. Seeing Yuri and Fade chatting intimately, Gentro then chose to leave first. Of course, before he left, he left Fade his phone number and said, "Mr. Chen, if the Ding family finds trouble with you or causes other problems for you, you can give this number a call. This is my private number. I¡¯ll pick up at any time." "Thank you!" Fade had a good impression of Gentro. He nodded his head and epted the name card. Then, Fade, together with the two beauties, Joey and Yuri, left together and went shopping. Finally, they had a meal together. After sending Yuri back to Capital City Music Academy, Fade returned to the dormitory of Capital University. The next day, Fade drove to the music academy when he was free. On one hand, he wanted to take a look at Yuri''s living environment and he also wanted to learn about her life in school. On the other hand, he wanted to take the opportunity to visit Susie to express his gratitude for her, along with all of Yuri¡¯ s other teachers. Fade called Yuri when he arrived at Capital City Music Academy. When Yuri came to him, they walked around the whole music academy and Fade had a thorough observation. Because it was a music school, the ratio of girls in the school was much higher than that of ordinary universities. Moreover, there were quite a lot of beautiful girls there and they were all quite eye-catching. These students were long used to people like Fade driving to their campus. They did not even give him a second nce. After all, Fade''s BMW was too ordinary here. Not far from Fade''s side were several prominent sports cars waiting in line. Someone entered the car, started the car, and left quickly, leaving a trail of envious or emotional gazes behind. Seeing this, Fade could not help but sigh softly as he whispered to himself, "I did not expect the best music school in the country, Capital City Music Academy, to be like this. No wonder the entertainment circle here is... It seems like I have to continue protecting her in the future when she enters the entertainment circle." Just as Fade was sighing, he heard a clear shout, "Brother Chen!" Fade turned around and saw Yuri, who was running towards him. She had tied her hair into a ponytail and she trotted towards him with a backpack on her back. "Yuri, you''re here," Fade greeted Yuri with a bright smile. Seeing their intimate interactions, the people around them looked at them with strange expressions, and all of them started to discuss it. "D*mn, it seems like he is here to pick up the campus belle, Yuri." "No way. Yuri is so famous and she is a goddess in our school. She has always been innocent." "That''s right. So many rich people have offered her a high price before, but Yuri had always rejected them. How could she..." "Haha, she¡¯s just pretending to be reserved. I¡¯m not sure what happened, but look at her now. She is behaving so intimately with that man. They don¡¯ t look innocent at all." "That''s right. She might even be an indecent woman behind closed doors. Men are all perverts. They are all fooled by these women who like to pretend to be innocent. Haha!" "Well, they look so intimate. Is it true? My goddess, Yuri, how could this happen to you? Ahh..." Their discussions were not loud, but Fade had heard all of it. He frowned as he asked Yuri, "Yuri, do you want me to exin it to them?" Yuri shook her head and answered, "Brother Chen, there is no need for that. It is useless to exin myself with gossips like this. For those who believe in me, they''ll keep on believing that I¡¯m innocent, but for those who want to nder me, they won''t believe me even if we exin it." Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Upon hearing this, Fade nodded. "Alright then, let''s go. I have already booked a private room at a restaurant outside the school. You should invite Susie and your teachers toe out. We¡¯ll have a meal together." Yuri said, "Brother Chen, Sister Song is having a performance outside. She is not in school now so I only invited Mr. Noah. He is also a teacher of mine." "Okay, then let''s have a meal with Noah first. As for Susie, I will invite her again in the future," Fade agreed. Yuri nodded and introduced Mr. Noah to Fadee. "Although Mr. Noah is young, he is a graduate from abroad. He is very capable. It was Sister Song who allowed me to learn under him." Just as the two of them were about to drive out, a woman who was dressed in fashionable clothes stood in front of their car. She seemed to be around 21 or 22 years old. The woman knocked on the windows and said, "Yuri, are you leaving?" When Yuri saw the woman, she lowered the window and replied, "Cynthia, my friend came to pick me up. I have something to do so I have to leave." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Upon hearing this, Cynthia frowned discontentedly and questioned, "You want to leave just because you have something to do? Is there anyone who is as irresponsible as you? Have you cleaned the music ssroom? Have you cleaned the trash? Have you cleaned up all the tables, chairs, and musical instruments?" Yuri then replied, "Cynthia, I''ve finished cleaning the ssroom. The tables, chairs, and musical instruments have been cleaned yesterday. I will clean them again tomorrow." "So you think you shouldn''t wipe it since you have already done it yesterday. You are just cking off, do you know that? Are you still here to learn? You became arrogant after just getting a little famous! Don''t be too proud. At the end of the day, you are still someone who only entered this ce because of other people." Cynthia''s tone was very unfriendly and Fade immediately frowned. He questioned coldly, "Who do you think you are? What makes you think you can talk to Yuri like this?" Cynthia nced at Fade and immediately sneered, "I am her senior, as well as Mr. Noah''s student, Cynthia." "So you''re just her senior?" Fade snorted. "You and Yuri are both students. What rights do you have to order Yuri to do this? And with your old and ugly face?" "You, how dare you..." Cynthia hated it when people said that she was old and ugly. Furthermore, whenpared with a beauty like Yuri, it made her appear even more ugly. She grew angry in an instant. She red at Fade and retorted, "How dare you scold me? Who do you think you are? You''re just driving a in old BMW! And yet you just want to hook up with girls from our school. How cheap." After that, she continued to attack Yuri. "Yuri, I really didn''t expect this! It seems like you have always been pretending to be innocent, but you''ve quickly found a man in the blink of an eye. Moreover, he''s even a poor man with no taste. Oh, it turns out that you know that you are really useless and only suitable for this kind of man." "Cynthia, how could you..." Yuri did not expect her senior to say such vicious words to her, and her face was red from anger. At this moment, Fade''s face fell. He got out of the car without hesitation, and he strode towards Cynthia. He then pped her hard in the face with his hand. "You, how dare you hit me, you..." Cynthia covered her cheeks as she red at Fade angrily. Fade immediately pped the other side of her cheek. He grumbled in a low voice, "You have a bad mouth. You deserve to be pped!" "Someone''s attacking me. I''m going to be killed. Help!" Cynthia shouted as she waved her hands around. Fade unceremoniously gave Cynthia another few ps, which immediately made Cynthia''s face swell and look like a pig''s. When the students around saw this, they could not help but be surprised and they all stepped back. Even if some of them wanted to help, they dared not move after seeing Fade''s skills. A few secondster, Cynthia, who had been considered somewhat hot and sexy, now looked like a pig. Her face was red and swollen, and she was in a mess. She fell to the ground and could hardly speak. "In the future, if you dare to bully Yuri again, I will make you wish you were dead," Fade roared. Cynthia dared not say anything at this time and she ran away. Fade gently held Yuri''s hand and asked, "Yuri, it''s okay. Why is your senior acting this way?" Yuri lowered her eyes and replied in a low voice, "Ever since Mr. Noah has returned from abroad, he rarely epted new students. As she was able to be a graduate student of his, Cynthia is indeed very good. She is proud of this." "After that, Sister Song introduced me to Mr. Noah as a student, and Cynthia''s glory was dispersed. So..." There was no need to continue; Fade had already understood everything. It was because of the arrival of such an outstanding and beautiful student like Yuri. Because of her, Cynthia, who had been very famous before, suddenly lost her glory. Naturally, she was jealous, so she was deliberately making things hard for Yuri. At the thought of this, Fade said, "Yuri, I know that you are kind-hearted. When you encounter unfair things, you would endure them. However, when you encounter such things, you must not bear it yourself. The more you tolerate them, the more arrogant they will be and they will think you are an easy target. Therefore, if youe across such things in the future, you must not give in. If you really can''t do anything, just call me." Yuri listened to Fade''s words and she fell silent for a moment. Then she nodded and agreed, "Okay, Brother Chen, I understand." At this time, when the students around saw the scene, they all gossiped and discussed it. "That guy looks so thin and small, yet he''s so brave and manly. No wonder Yuri went with him." "Naha, who does he think he is? He''s just being reckless. He''s just good at beating people up for fun. When the school and the police start investigating this matter, he''ll suffer." "That''s right. We are living in a civilized society, there should not be men who fight and kill. The most important thing for a man now is to have money and power. What''s the use of him knowing how to fight?" In the midst of the crowd''s discussions, Fade and Yuri got in their car and they were ready to leave. However, at this moment, there was a burst of lively discussion in the crowd, and many students all gathered around. "Look, it, it''s Young Master Xu. He''s back to school!" "Didn''t someone say that Young Master Xu went out to travel, but got lost in the mountains? Wasn''t he just rescued recently?" "What do you mean by ''getting lost in the mountains''? He was brave and taking risks. What would you losers know?" "Weren¡¯t we talking about men just now? To me, someone like Young Master Xu is a real man. He is rich and has a powerful family, and he is also good-looking. What''s more, he is so talented too. He¡¯s perfect." "If only I could be Mr. Xu''s girlfriend! How wonderful would that be!" "Haha, stop dreaming. Young Master Xu only likes campus belles such as Yuri. You? Keep dreaming." Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 In the midst of their discussion, when Fade heard Savir''s name, he frowned. Yuri thought that Fade had misunderstood her rtionship with Savir, so she hurriedly exined, "Brother Chen, Savir is a well-known student in the music academy. His family is very rich and they do a lot of business. He also likes to travel and y in bands. He is very popr in the school but I have nothing to do with him. We..." Fade waved his hand with a smile and said, "I know. I am not misunderstanding your rtionship with Savir. It''s just that I have met him once." "Brother Chen, you''ve met Savir? Where? When?" Yuri asked curiously. Before Fade could exin himself, someone told Savir that Yuri had entered a strange man''s car. All at once, Savir, who was surrounded by a group of people, led a group of onlookers to surround Fade''s car. Savir was dressed in famous brands and casual clothes, and his hair was well-trimmed. There was a smug smile at the corners of his mouth, which made him look energetic. It was difficult to tell that he had only been trapped in the mountains some time ago. He knocked on the window and ordered in amanding tone, "Hey, you inside, can you hear me? Open the door and tell Yuri to get out of the car." Fade opened the door and walked out of the car. He stood in front of Savir and questioned coldly, "Were you talking to me?" "Of course I''m talking to you..." Savir replied. However, once he saw Fade''s face, he was shocked and his eyes darkened. He red at Fade and gritted his teeth, saying, "It''s you!" Fade continued calmly, "It''s you! You stayed in the ravine for two days. It must have been very comfortable, wasn''t it?" "You..." When it came to the matter of being trapped in the ravine, Savir¡¯s expression quickly fell. He gritted his teeth and red at Fade with hatred in his eyes. Back then, after he and hispanions failed to steal Fade and Jasmine''s food, he fell into a ravine and they were short of food and water. Furthermore, his legs were injured. At that time, he was in despair and he even thought of taking his own life. Fortunately, the rescue personnel had arrived in time and they rescued Savir. When he thought of how he had nearly died in the valley because of Fade, Savir''s face was immediately filled with hatred. He clenched his teeth in anger. "How dare you still appear in front of me!" "Why would I be afraid of showing up in front of you?" Fade returned. "I am not so shameless as to steal someone else''s food, unlike some trash." "You..." Savir''s expression fell. He looked around and there was a hint of worry in his eyes. After all, if the incident in the valley was revealed by Fade, it would affect his reputation. Hence, he waved his hand and shouted, "Come on, get him!" Suddenly, four strong men who were behind Savir rushed towards Fade. These four people were not weak and it was obvious that they were professional martial artists. They were bodyguards that his father, Maeve, had paid for him. They were all martial artists at the middle stage of the ck Level. He had spent a total of one hundred million yuan on the four of them, which was really expensive. The four middle staged ck Level martial artists surrounded Fade aggressively. Savir was smiling happily as he was finally getting revenge. He crossed his arms and his gaze was cold. As for the students around, they were all afraid and curious as they hid far away to watch the scene. "Now this is what I call real fighting skills. Do you see this, these are real professional martial artists. What that guy did just now was nothingpared to this, haha." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "That''s right. What''s so great about attacking a woman? He¡¯s done for now that he has to fight Young Master Xu¡¯s men." "That''s what he deserves. Who asked him to go against Young Master Xu? He''s digging his own grave." "Yuri is blind as well. She has so many pursuers, and yet she went with such a disgrace." Among the skeptical voices, Fade looked at the four martial artists who were besieging him, and he shook his head slightly without the slightest interest on his face. "These men are all nothing but a waste of my time." "You have a death wish!" "You''re too arrogant!" "Let¡¯s kill him!" "Come on now, together!" The four strong men were furious and they almost used all their strength. They all pounced towards Fade. Facing their attacks, Fade gently raised his right arm and pointed at all of them once. It was such a simple action, but after four attacks, those four fierce martial artists were stunned and they could not move at all. They stayed where they were and suddenly fell onto the ground with loud thuds. No one, absolutely no one had expected this to happen. In an instant, everyone there was dumbfounded as they watched the scene stupidly. "H-How could this be possible?" "What happened? Why are they on the ground?" "How did that guy do it? Is he also a martial arts cultivator?" At this moment, Savir was the one who was most shocked. He clearly knew the strengths of these four bodyguards. But now, they had been knocked down by Fade so easily and he was frightened. At the same time, he could not help but think of the scene in the canyon. Back then, Fade had held Jasmine in his arms and easily jumped out of the ravine which was 20 to 30 meters high. "Now, do you still want to take revenge on me?" Fade walked towards Savir and patted him on his cheeks. Although Fade''s p was not strong, it was a great shame for Savir to be pped in public. However, Savir dared not make any resistance. He could only lower his head and grit his teeth. "I-1 wouldn''t dare." "Really?" Fade replied. "I can forgive you once, I can endure it twice, but if there is a third time, I won''t be so polite." "No, there won''t be a third time." Savir hurriedly shook his head. "That''s good. I still have something to do today and I don''t have the time to waste with you. Get lost!" Fade patted his face and ordered. Savir nodded and bowed. He left in a dispirited manner. After that, Fade returned to the car with Yuri, and he started the car. They drove away with the crowd watching them. Everyone around was still stunned at the moment. It seemed like they were still processing what had happened in front of them. Among these onlookers, Cynthia, who had hid herself in a corner far away with her swollen face, gnashed her teeth with hatred in her eyes as she whispered to herself, "How dare he. He has actually offended Young Master Xu! Then both of you are done for." At this moment, Fade and Yuri drove to the restaurant outside the school. Yuri curiously asked him about Savir. Fade did not hide the truth from her as he told Yuri about his conflict with Savir in the ravine. After listening to this, Yuri''s pretty face turned indifferent. She clenched her fists and said, "Savir has gone too far. I thought that he was just a yboy, but I did not expect him to be so vicious." "He was still thinking about robbing people of their supplies while he was trapped. If you were an ordinary person, you would have died." "Don''t worry, I''m not an ordinary person." Fade smiled gently. Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 Soon, they reached the restaurant. After parking the car, Fade brought Yuri to the private room. In order to show his sincerity, Fade had booked the most expensive dining room in the hotel, and the decorations and dishes there were all top-notch. After everything was prepared, it didn''t take long for Noah to arrive. Fade and Yuri went down to greet him personally. Noah was only in his early forties. He wore a pair of sunsses and had a small braid behind him. He looked very fashionable. His looks were just what Fade expected from someone in his field. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When Fade brought Noah to the room, his eyes shed and his smile became brighter. "Yuri, Mr. Chen, you shouldn''t have spent so much money." Fade smiled and asked him to sit down, and then replied , "It''s nothing. This is just a meal. Besides, as Yuri¡¯s friend, I think that you have done a lot for her.lt is only right to treat you to a nice meal, Mr. Noah." After that, Fade asked the waiter to serve the dishes, and he gave Noah the menu too. He told him that he could order anything he liked. Following that was a series of expensive and rare dishes, and Noah smiled even more brightly. He took the initiative to propose a toast to Fade. After drinking a few more sses of wine, Noah started to speak more. He talked about the famous universities he had studied abroad in before, the famous musicians who had taught him music, and how he had met some big musicians abroad too. After he was finished bragging about his achievements abroad, he started to brag about his achievements locally. At one point, he talked about being a member of some association, then in the next second, he would talk about the recent projects he was working on. He would also talk about the celebrities he had cooperated with. Atst, they finally talked about Yuri. After he praised her, he began to brag about how much he taught her. Fade did not understand much about theories in music, but he felt like there was no need for him to know about it. All he had to do was listen to Noah and his boasts. After all, Fade could see that Noah was not the kind of artist who was aloof and stubborn. After drinking too much, he was like any other ordinary person and he would talk and boast about his own achievements. It was easy for Fade to deal with these types of people. After all, as long as he boasted about his own wealth or powers, he would win them over. It was all too convenient. Therefore, Fade went along with Noah and vaguely revealed his wealth. Noah''s eyes suddenly lit up. He patted his chest and stated that he would teach Yuri better in the future and that he would teach her everything he knew. Yuri did not expect her teacher to act like this in private. Although she didn''t like it a lot, she could understand him. She listened in silence and did not say anything. Just like that, after a round of drinking, the atmosphere at the table gradually got warm. However, at this moment, there was a knock on the door of the room. Noah, who had been bragging excitedly, could not help but frown when he was interrupted. He asked unhappily, "Who is it? Why are you knocking at the door?" The waiter outside said, "Is Mr. Noah here? Ady said that she is your student and needs to see you urgently." "My student!" Noah paused for a moment and then continued, "Come in!" The door of the private room opened and a girl with a swollen head entered. "Who are you?" Noah, who had drunk quite a bit, did not recognize her at all when he saw her. However, Fade and Yuri recognized her in an instant. That was because this person was not anyone else, but Cynthia, the girl Fade had pped a little while ago. "Mr. Noah, It''s me, Cynthia!" Cynthia nced at Fade and Yuri as she spoke to Noah. Upon hearing that, Mr. Huang was stunned and asked in surprise, "You'' re Cynthia? Why do you look like this?" Upon hearing this, Cynthia''s eyes were full of resentment. She pointed at Fade and Yuri and said, "This is all Yuri''s fault!" When Yuri was mentioned, Noah couldn''t help but frown and ask, "What on earth happened?" Cynthia immediately med Fade and Yuri with a sad tone, and she told him everything that happened just now. After that, she red at Fade and Yuri with resentment. After Noah heard the story, he couldn''t help but frown. He looked at Fade and Yuri and asked, "Yuri, Mr. Chen, about this..." Fade immediately said, "Yes, I was the one who hit her. However, that was because she has a foul mouth and she constantly bullies Yuri. I taught her a tiny lesson this time. If something like this happens again next time, I won''t be so polite." "Mr. Noah, see that? They are still so arrogant. You have to serve me justice! I..." Cynthia talked to Noah in a coquettish tone. Mr. Noah frowned and rolled his eyes. After weighing it for a while, he told Cynthia, "Cynthia, Yuri is here to learn music from me. The cleaning staff are responsible and can clean up the rooms. Just let them do it. What''s more, Yuri is gentle and I believe in her." Cynthia didn''t expect Noah to be so protective of Yuri and she was really stunned. Then, she tightly hugged Noah and said coquettishly, "Mr. Noah, I didn''t bully Yuri. She was too..." However, before Cynthia finished her words, Noah took the initiative to withdraw his arms as he stated coldly, "Cynthia, I am your teacher. Please pay more attention to your actions in public. I will investigate this matter when I get back. If there is nothing else, you should head back first." "Mr. Noah, I..." Cynthia didn''t expect him to even ignore her trump card. This was a trick she used on him to get more of his attention back then. Although Cynthia was somewhat careful, she still couldn''t understand the situation in front of her clearly. Having received such superb treatment from Fade, Noah would still show some respect to him. The benefits that Cynthia could provide to Noah were naturally not worth mentioning at all. Moreover, Cynthia was no match for Yuri at all. Therefore, in such situations, Noah was naturally not interested in Cynthia. Cynthia did not expect this to happen. Her gaze grew cold as she stared at Fade and Yuri, who were inside the private room, and she was reluctant to leave. Seeing this, Noah grew a little impatient. He waved his hand and said, "Cynthia, Mr. Chen and I still have things to discuss. If you have nothing else to say, please leave first!" It was obvious that he was trying to drive her away. However, Cynthia still did not leave. Gritting her teeth, she looked up at Noah and said, "Mr. Noah, there is something that I want to inform you of." "What is it? Hurry up," Noah urged her impatiently. Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 Cynthia nced at Fade and Yuri, then she told Noah, "Mr. Noah, just now, back on campus, they met Savir." He eximed, "Savir!" When this name was mentioned, even Noah''s expression changed. After all, Savir was a famous young master in Capital City Music Academy. Because of his strong family background and immense arrogance, he had done a lot of outrageous things in the school, but in the end, not only did nothing happen to him, he even had a lot of pursuers. Therefore, when Savir was mentioned, even Noah could not help but be serious. "So they met Savir. What happened?" He asked. Cynthia continued, "Mr. Noah, of course something happened, and it''s not a small matter too." "Uh..." Noah''s face fell. Cynthia continued, "In campus, Savir had a conflict with this Mr. Chen. In the end, Mr. Chen actually beat him and his bodyguards up." "What!" Hearing this, Noah was extremely shocked. Cynthia continued. "What''s more, I heard their conversation. Mr. Chen seems to have had a conflict with Young Master Xu. I heard that this was the second time." "Young Master Xu was beaten so badly that he returned home. Judging from his and the Xu family''s characters, I am afraid that this might not be the end of it. By then, not only will Mr. Chen be unable to protect himself, I am afraid that he might even get others involved. The school might even get involved." Speaking of this, Noah''s facepletely fell. He looked at Cynthia seriously and asked, "Is all of this true?" Cynthia nodded and confirmed, "Mr. Noah, what I said is all true. Many people in the school saw it too. Moreover, if you don''t believe it, you can ask them for yourself." Upon hearing this, Noah looked at Fade and Yuri. He paused for a moment and then asked, "Yuri, is Cynthia telling the truth?" "Mr. Noah, about this, we..." Yuri wanted to exin. At this time, Fade replied calmly, "Mr. Noah, that''s true. I did hit Savir. I also had a conflict with him back in the past. However, he was the one at fault; he always has been. I had to teach him a lesson." When he heard this, Noah was really anxious. He could not help but stomp his feet and said, "Mr. Chen, this isn¡¯t the matter of who''s right or wrong. What''s important is that the other party is Savir, the young master of the Xu family!" Fade was still as calm as ever. "I know who he is. He is just a member of the Xu family. To me, he is still not a big deal." When she heard this, Cynthia immediately sneered and repeated in a sarcastic tone, "Haha, the Xu family is not a big deal? Do you know how big his family''s business is? Do you know that his family''s assets have reached over a billion yuan?" "You poor little thing, how dare you look down on the Xu family? You are such a braggart." Obviously, Noah did not believe Fade''s words either. He frowned and remarked, "This is indeed quite a troublesome matter." After a pause, he continued, "Yuri, Mr. Chen. Why don''t you two hurry up and apologize to the Xu family? If you are sincere, there might be more room for negotiation." Hearing this, Fade could not help but frown. He said, "Savir purposely attacked me before. This time around, he spoke rudely and even teased Yuri. Should we apologize to him even after he has done something like this?" Hearing this, Noah frowned unpleasantly and continued, "Mr. Chen, I am saying this for your own good. We are just normal people and nothing good wille out of bullying a young master like him." "Mr. Noah, whether it is good or bad, it has nothing to do with you," Fademented coldly. At this time, Yuri also tried to ease the situation. She told Noah, "Savir has indeed gone too far this time. Moreover, Brother Chen has the strength to fight against the Xu family. There is no need to worry about this." "There is no need for you to worry about this matter. I can handle it." After all, the other party was Yuri''s teacher and Fade did not want to have a fall out with him, so he changed the topic. However, after hearing this, Noah''s expression got even more gloomy, he said, "You can handle it? How are you going to handle it? Do you know the consequences of offending Savir?" "Mr. Noah, we..." Yuri still wanted to exin. However, at this moment, Fade sneered and he stopped Yuri, saying, "Yuri, there is no need to exin. I think that the reason why Mr. Noah is so anxious is because he will be implicated in this matter." "Don''t worry. Savir''s matter has nothing to do with you. Nothing will happen to you." After that, Fade pulled Yuri up, and he said, "Yuri, there is no need to continue this meal anymore. Let''s go!" When Yuri saw the change in Noah''s expression, she suddenly understood that Fade was right. Noah was indeed worried about getting himself into trouble, so he had asked them to apologize so hastily. At the thought of this, Yuri felt really disappointed. She did not expect her beloved teacher to have such a cowardly side. She shook her head and was about to leave. Noah''s face changed dramatically. He looked at the two of them as his face fell. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As for Cynthia, she was smiling with a hint of pride. After all, after this incident, Yuri and Noah would not be so close to each other anymore. She would naturally be able to gain some benefits from this. Fade and Yuri were about to leave the room. However, at this moment, there was a noise at the lower part of the restaurant, and a burst of noise could be heard. Upon hearing the sound, Noah was shocked and asked, "What''s going on? What happened?" Cynthia walked to the windows and looked out. She suddenly eximed, "Mr. Noah, bad news. Savir and the Xu family are here." "What? Savir has brought his men here?! Noah suddenly turned pale with fright and his expression became flustered. Fade and Yuri were also slightly stunned, but they did not think too much about it. They continued to move forward and were ready to leave. But at this time, Cynthia got close to Noah and whispered, "Mr. Noah, we can''t let them leave! If Young Master Xu and the others have arrived here, then they know for sure that you are having a meal with them. If the Xu family investigates this matter, I am afraid it will cause trouble to you!" When Noah heard this, his whole body trembled and a touch of worry could be seen on his face. His expression got serious. After hesitating for a few seconds, he turned around, looked at Fade and Yuri, and shouted, "You two, stop." The two of them stood still, they turned around and looked at Noah. Yuri was a little curious, she asked, "Mr. Noah, is there anything else?" Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Noah¡¯s expression was grim as he ordered in a low voice, "You two, you can¡¯t leave this ce!¡± "Why can''t we leave?" Yuri was puzzled. Noah did not exin. He only insisted again, "You mustn''t leave!" Yuri still wanted to continue asking, but Fade stopped her and he nced at Noah coldly. He then questioned, "You can¡¯t wait to express your contributions now that the Xu family is here?" Noah''s face fell. He just looked at Fade but he did not exin himself. He only repeated himself, "No matter what, you two can¡¯t leave this ce." After hearing this, Yuri understood Noah¡¯ s thoughts. She was thoroughly disappointed and she stopped looking at Noah. In fact, she did not want to see him anymore. At this moment, Fade looked at Noah and snorted, "If we want to leave, what can you do to stop us?" "You, you..." Noah''s expression changed. Naturally, he did not dare fight Fade. He could only grit his teeth and threatened Yuri, "Yuri, you are my student. Are you going to disobey my words now?" Yuri nced at Noah and she shook her head as she ignored him. However, Fade stated coldly, "You don''t deserve to be Yuri''s teacher. When we go back to school, I will find someone else to be Yuri''s teacher." "You, you two..." Noah was extremely angry now. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Cynthia sneered, "Get her a new teacher? Haha, do you think you can still go back to school after offending Young Master Xu?" Ignoring their words, Fade and Yuri opened the door to the room and they were about to leave. Noah rushed over and wanted to stop him, but before he could do it, sounds of footsteps could be heard outside the private room. Then, a group of people rushed in and they immediately filled half of the room. Savir was the leader among this group of people. Beside Savir stood a middle- aged man in his forties or fifties. He was dressed in a suit and he looked very stylish. One could tell that he was wealthy at first nce. At the sight of these people, Noah immediately bowed down with a smile. "Savir, Mr. Xu!" Cynthia greeted them as well. Upon hearing this, Savir and Mr. Xu looked over, they were a little surprised. "Mr. Noah, why are you here?" "Uh, I..." Noah did not know how to exin himself at the moment. When he saw Fade and Yuri, he thought of something and said, "I knew that they had offended Young Master Xu, and Yuri is my student. Therefore, I called them here to criticize and punish them, and I was asking them to apologize to you two." After that, Noah looked at Yuri fiercely and shouted in a low voice, "Yuri,e and apologize to Young Master Xu and Mr. Xu. Hurry up!" Upon hearing this, Yuri continued to stand still; she did not move. She only stared at the group of people in front of her coldly. Fade then spoke in a cold, rude and sarcastic manner, "Mr. Noah, you don''t have to take your stance so anxiously! After all, you are a teacher. You are embarrassing yourself like this." "You, what nonsense are you talking about!" Noar roared and then shouted at Yuri, "Yuri, I''m asking you onest time. Come over and apologize to Young Master Xu and Mr. Xu. Otherwise, I won''t have you as my student anymore." However, Noah was only greeted with Yuri''s cold and contemptuous gaze. Mr. Xu, who was wearing a suit and leather shoes, looked at Noah and remarked in a low voice, "Mr. Noah, this student of yours seems to be a bit disobedient!" Noah''s face fell, but he still forced a smile onto his face as he reluctantly exined, "Mr. Xu, t- this student is a little rebellious. I can''t discipline her either. I don''t know what to do since she has done such an outrageous thing." "Actually, I have only heard about it a little while ago too. I knew nothing about this beforehand. If I had known in advance, I wouldn''t have allowed them..." Noah desperately exined as he tried to clear his rtionship with her. He did not want to get involved. Maeve was a businessman so how could he not understand Noah''s thoughts? He snorted softly and said, "If a student makes a mistake, it is not the teacher''s fault. Mr. Noah, you are a good teacher, or so I''ve heard." Hearing this, Noah immediately heaved a sigh of relief. From his meaning, he would not be implicated. He stopped feeling anxious and was nowpletely rxed. Meanwhile, Savir, whose eyes were filled with anger, was staring at Fade with icy-cold eyes. It was as if his gaze was about to pierce through Fade. "How dare you hit me? Now, it''s time to pay the price." Fade''s gaze was calm as he shook his head. He looked at Savir and said, "If I remember correctly, I have already warned you. I''ve shown you mercy the first and second time, but I won''t hold back if there is a third time." His tone was cold and Savir could not help but tremble. He seemed to have recalled the scene of how Fade had taught him a lesson twice. At this moment, Maeve stepped forward as he stared at Fade and said in a low voice, "Young man, it would be wise to keep a low profile." Fade then returned, "You should say that to your own son." Maeve replied in a deep voice, "I will teach my son well, but you, you seem tock discipline." "You don''t have the right to discipline me!" Fade returned coldly without any trace of politeness. Maeve''s gaze turned cold and he said, "Of course I am not interested in teaching you. However, you have tried to scheme against my son time and time again, especially back in the ravine in the mountains. You should give me an exnation." "You¡¯ re asking me for an exnation?" Fade sneered. "Why don''t you ask your son about what he did back then? I was kind enough not to ask your family for an exnation. How dare you ask me for one?" "No matter what had happened back then, the fact remains that my son was hurt. Hence, you must pay the price for that," Maeve insisted in a harsh voice. "Haha!" Fadeughed coldly. "You two are indeed father and son. You two are equally unreasonable." "I don''t want to waste time talking to you. Don''t you want to take revenge on me? Thene at me! But you should make sure that you can handle the consequences." After that, Fade narrowed his eyes. A cold and majestic pressure emanated from his body as he walked towards the group of people. All of a sudden, those men all felt an invisible pressure pressing down on them and their movements became much more rigid. Maeve''s face turned pale and he took a few steps back. He waved his hand and ordered, "Go, get him!" In an instant, two tall and imposing men in their forties who were standing behind Maeve walked out. They were his professional bodyguards whom he had hired with arge sum of money. Their strengths were all at the ck Level, and it was obvious that they were definitely masters. Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 The two bodyguards rushed towards Fade and Maeve''s pressure was immediately relieved. He looked at Fade and said, "I know you have some knowledge in martial arts, but upon facing real martial arts professionals, you are no match forthem at all!" "Is that so?" Fade smiled. He immediately faced the two bodyguards who were rushing towards him as he remarked, "Early stage of the ck Level. If I were you, I would just turn around and leave while I still can." Upon hearing this, the two bodyguards'' expressions suddenly fell. "Young man, you are young, yet you are so arrogant!" "Since you can see how strong we are, it seems that you are quite impressive yourself, but, let''s see how strong you really are." "Don''t waste your breath on him. Just fight him!" Savir gritted his teeth in impatience as he said that. The bodyguards'' expressions darkened. They stepped forward, one on the left and one on the right. Their positive energies spread, then they attacked Fade from both sides. The burst of energy from the ck Level martial artists caused a burst of explosion in the private room and everyone in the room was shocked. At the same time, they were filled with excitement. It seemed like they could already see Fade and Yuri¡¯ s demise. However, under their expectant gazes. Facing the attacks of the two bodyguards, Fade''s expressions darkened as he took a step forward. A majestic momentum then burst out and it was a huge pressure for the two bodyguards. The two confident bodyguards felt the oppression of the huge momentum and they were immediately shocked. This was because they could feel that his power was not one that they could resist. The strength of the energy was at least at thete stage of ck Level. They wouldn''t dare fight someone at this level. The two of them stopped at once and they quickly took a step back and begged for mercy. One said, "Sir, we were wrong!" The other said, "We wouldn''t dare, please forgive us!" Fade replied calmly, "You¡¯ re only regretting your actions now? Toote!" After Fade said that, a powerful energy surged out like a tsunami. It swept over the two bodyguards ferociously. The two bodyguards'' faces instantly turned pale. They turned around and wanted to escape, but as soon as they took a step, they were directly hit by Fade''s attack. They both mmed onto the ground, groaned in pain, and then fainted on the spot. While this was happening, Maeve and the group all had a confident look on their faces; they were ready to see Fade get destroyed. Who knew that in an instant, the battle had ended. The result was something that no one had expected. "What, what happened? The bodyguards, they, they lost." "How is that possible? They are both martial artists at the early stage of the ck Level. How could they be defeated?" "This isn¡¯t real. This can¡¯t be real." Fade then stepped forward while they were shocked. He looked at Maeve and questioned coldly, "So, are you still trying to get revenge?" Maeve''s face fell but he still managed to calm himself down as he said, "Your strength is beyond my expectations, but not everything can be solved by force." "Oh, so you have other ways to deal with me?" Fade smiled as he looked at Maeve. Maeve replied with confidence, "I am a businessman. Before I do anything, I always investigate it thoroughly." "Your name is Fade and you are a teacher in Capital University. Yuri is a student of Capital City Music Academy. I heard that she is even a little famous now." "Just think for yourself. If I wish to, I can get someone to make a story of a teacher in Capital University attacking people. I can even reveal your odd rtionship with Yuri." "Just think about it. What will happen to you? Won¡¯ t your road to fame be ruined after being expelled by the school? Or will things be more serious? Try to imagine it!" After that, Maeve turned to Fade and Yuri. There was a look of confidence on his face. It seemed that he did investigate a little bit about them and wanted to use it to threaten Fade and Yuri. Moreover, he thought that it would really be effective. Suddenly, Fade and Yuri fell silent. Seeing this, Savir, Noah, Cynthia and the others, who had been shocked by Fade''s strength just now, smiled again at this moment, feeling very proud. "Naha, what''s the use of only knowing martial arts? In this modern society, money and power are the true strength," Cynthia sneered. "I have tried to persuade them just now, and they did not do the right thing themselves. This is what happens to people like them, who else can be med except themselves?" Noah said. "Hahaha, let¡¯ s see how proud you two can continue to be!" Savir eximed gleefully. Following Fade''s silence, Maeve stepped forward as he said confidently, "What do you think? Are you willing to yield now?" "By the way, I forgot to tell you. Not only does the Xu family have money from doing business, we also do business with the Luo family from Capital City, so we have a very deep rtionship with each other. If you still refuse to give in, I don''t mind using the Luo family to teach you a lesson." Hearing Maeve''s words, they grew even more pleased. They crossed their arms and watched the show in delight. However, at this moment, when Fade heard Maeve''s words, heughed. "The Luo Family, what a coincidence. I was going to ask Gentro about it. Now, it seems like there is no need for that." After that, Fade took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. Upon seeing this, Maeve sneered and said disdainfully, "Are you going to call someone? Haha, I''ll give you a chance to call someone. I want to see who you can call!" Cynthia even satirized unceremoniously, "The Xu family and Luo Family are close. Who else can you even call? Just give up, stop struggling." Noah then added, "Yuri, you have to think about your own future! It is not a good choice to ruin your own future for such an unreliable person!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Savir''s face was filled with hatred. He gnashed his teeth and said, "This time, you won¡¯t be able to escape, no matter who you are." Fade ignored their sarcasm as he called Gentro and said, "Is this Gentro? I am Fade. I need your help with some things. Come over now! Okay, I¡¯m at..." After listening to Fade''s phone call, they were slightly stunned. Then, their sarcastic remarks grew even worse. "Gentro, isn''t that the name of the young master of the Luo family? Is he seriously calling the young master of the Luo family?" "How is it possible? Does he even know the young master of the Luo family? Don''t make meugh." "I think he''s just putting on an act. He heard Mr. Xu mention the Luo family, so he wanted to use Young Master Luo''s name to scare us. Howme." Maeve had a cigar in his mouth. He looked at Fade with a mocking expression as he said, "Young man, you are still too young. These tricks have no effect on me." Fade smiled and asked, "Really? Then we¡¯ll see whether it¡¯s useful or not in a little while." After that, Fade rxed and he started to chat with Yuri. Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 After more than ten minutes, it was still as quiet as ever; nothing had happened. Maeve and the rest could not wait any longer. They started to mock him with disdain. "Where is the person you called? Why hasn''t he arrived yet? You must be lying!" "Haha, he''s the young master of the Luo family, a real big shot. It''ll be a real shock if he really arrives." "There''s no need to wait. Oh look at me, I''m so scared now." After a few more minutes, it was still the same; nothing happened. Maeve and the people on his side were getting impatient. Savir said, "Dad, let''s just do it. Don''t waste any more time. This guy is just trying to stall for time. He¡¯s deliberately lying to us." Cynthia agreed, "That''s right. When he was at school just now, he only drove the most basic BMW. How could he even know Young Master Luo, much less get him toe here?" After listening to everyone''s words, Maeve frowned slightly as he looked at the time, and immediately said, "I don''t have time to waste on you. I will give you onest chance. Get down on your knees, break your arms and apologize to my son, Savir. I might consider sparing you if you do that." Savir''s face was full of ferocity and arrogance. He nced at Yuri and added, "Dad, that¡¯s Yuri. I like her and I want her." Hearing this, Maeve nced at Yuri and then told Fade, "If she goes with my son, I won'' t make things too difficult for you."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Fade ignored them. Maeve grew even more displeased. He frowned and shouted coldly, "I have given you a chance. Since you won¡¯t appreciate it, don''t me me for not going easy on you." As he spoke, Maeve took out his mobile phone. He was about to give some orders to take revenge on Fade and Yuri. However, at this moment, there was a flurry of footsteps at the door of the private room and someone entered. The person quickly rushed into the private room. He looked around and saw Fade. He immediately stepped forward and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. There was heavy traffic on the road so I''mte. Is it urgent? How should I deal with this matter?" Fade waved his hand and replied faintly, "It''s okay. It''s not a big deal. It''s just a small matter. I might have troubled you toe over here." Gentro smiled at Fade and said, "It¡¯ s not troublesome for me toe for you at all, Mr. Chen." As they were talking, everyone else was watching them. Cynthia frowned, she sneered and said, "Haha, you two sure are putting on a good act! You even found someone to y the role of Young Master Luo. However, do you really think we will be frightened by this?" Cynthia was just an ordinary student and she had had no chance to meet Gentro, a young master, at all. Therefore, at this moment, when she saw Gentroing over in a hurry, she instinctively suspected that he was not the real person, but a fraud whom Fade found to help him out. After that, Cynthia thought that she had seen through Fade''s lies as she looked at him proudly. At this time, Gentro also learned the ins and outs of the matter. He nodded and walked over with a gloomy face. Seeing this, Cynthia sneered and said, "Haha, even though you are exposed, you are still acting! Where did youe from? How dare you pretend to be Young Master Luo? You''re digging your own grave." After that, Cynthia looked at Maeve and Savir with a proud expression, hoping that she could win their praise. However, what she did not expect was that when Savir and Maeve looked at Centro, their faces fell and they werepletely shocked. "Mr. Xu, what''s wrong with you? This Young Master Luo is obviously a fake. Why are you so nervous? He..." Cynthia still did not understand the situation. At this time, Savir stepped forward and pped Cynthia on the face and he shouted angrily, "Shut up." "Young Master Xu, you..." Cynthia was stunned. She did not understand what was going on. At this moment, Maeve forced a smile as he approached Centro. He smiled brightly as he asked, "Young Master Luo, why are you here?" Centre''s face was cold. He pointed in Fade''s direction and returned coldly, "Mr. Chen is my friend. Why do you think I¡¯m here?" "About that, l-l don''t know. Young Master Luo..." At this moment, Maeve stammered. Cynthia, who had just been pped, covered her red and swollen cheeks as she looked at the angry Savir. She finally understood why she had been pped. It turned out that the fake Young Master Luo she was mocking, was actually the real one; he was not a fraud at all. If Young Master Luo was real, then Fade really was someone whom she could not offend. At the thought of this, Cynthia could not help but shudder. She started to tremble and her face was filled with horror. On the other side, Maeve and Savir trembled while Centro walked towards Fade as he frowned. "Mr. Chen, they have admitted their mistakes. How do you want to deal with them?" Maeve stood respectfully in front of Fade and he was not that arrogant anymore. "Mr. Chen, we didn''t know that you were Young Master Luo''s friend. I have offended you just now. Please forgive me." After saying that, Maeve red at Savir who trembled and kneeled down in front of Fade. He kowtowed and pleaded, "Mr. Chen, I was wrong. I was really wrong. Please give me a chance. I was wrong..." Fade looked at Savir, who was kowtowing and apologizing. He then said faintly with a cold expression, "I have already given you a chance. In fact, I gave you two chances. However, you never stopped. Now, you have to pay for what you''ve done." "Mr. Chen, I..." It seemed like Savir still had words to say. However, before he could finish speaking, Fade waved his arm and shot out a few beams of light right into Savir''s limbs. Suddenly, a loud scream echoed in the room. Savir was covered with sweat as he fell to the ground with his face all red. He could not move at all, as if his limbs were all broken. Fade immediately withdrew his hand and said faintly, "This is what you get." Maeve looked at his son, who was crippled and in great pain, feeling sorry for him. However, he did not dare do anything. Instead, he gratefully told Fade, "Thank you for your mercy, Mr. Chen." Fade ignored Maeve and waved his hand, indicating for them to leave. Maeve immediately turned around and prepared to leave. It looked like he had been granted an amnesty. However, Centro stopped him, and he said in a cold voice, "In the future, the Luo family will no longer cooperate with the Xu family." "What, this..." Maeve was shocked. His body shook violently and he almost fainted on the ground. "Yes, thank you, Young Master Luo." Maeve left with a pale face and he carried the disabled Savir with him. Noah and Cynthia, who were still in the private room, felt really ufortable, as if they were sitting on pins and needles. They did not know whether they should stay or leave. It was not until Fade waved his hand and motioned them to leave that the two of them hurriedly ran away. Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 After settling this incident, Fade and Yuri did not have the mood to continue their meal. After paying the bill, they left the private room. After waving goodbye to Gentro, Fade sent Yuri back to school. Under the dormitory building, Fade told Yuri, "I will find another teacher for youter. There is no need to follow someone like Noah anymore." Yuri nodded and then added, "Brother Chen, let''s wait until Sister Songes back before we decide on this. After all, she was the one who had introduced me to him. If I change my teacher now, I''m afraid..." Fade nodded and agreed, "Alright, then. We''ll wait until Susie returns." After they reached an agreement, Fade waved his hand and he was ready to bid her farewell. However, at this moment, a group of people came over. Two men in their fifties were the leader of the gang. They were dressed in suits and ties. Behind them was a group of people who looked like teachers. They looked like leaders. This group of people walked towards the dormitory. They were about to go upstairs, but when they saw Fade and Yuri at the door, they were stunned. The middle-aged man with sses quickly walked over with a smile on his face and he took the initiative to reach out his hand. "You must be Yuri, right?" "If I''m not mistaken, you must be Mr. Chen!" The spectacled man greeted him enthusiastically, which surprised Fade. "You..." Yuri was stunned for a moment, but she came back to her senses in a while. With a surprised look on her face, she looked at the middle-aged man in shock. "Mr. Zhao, you, you..." The middle-aged man with spectacles was Danny Zhao, the principal of Capital City Music Academy. Yuri obviously didn''t expect the headmaster to be so polite to her, an ordinary student. She was surprised for a moment. At this moment, Danny turned his gaze towards Fade and exined, "Yuri, Mr. Chen, I am here to apologize to you two." "Apologize?" Yuri repeated in confusion. The teachers and staff of the school who came along with him were all surprised as well. They didn''t understand why Danny, a dignified headmaster, had taken the initiative to apologize to a student. "Mr. Chen, Yuri. I just learned about the matter between Mr. Noah and Savir. I also learned about the troubles they have caused the two of you. This is a mistake from the school, which is an oversight of mine. I hope that you both can forgive us." Danny''s attitude was very humble. Upon hearing this, Fade immediately understood what had happened. It seemed that Danny had learned about what had happened just now and he understood Fade'' s rtionship with Centro. Therefore, he immediately apologized and expressed his stance. Although Fade did not like this kind of behavior, he could understand him. He nodded and said, "Mr. Zhao, we can understand this. It''s just that I may have to trouble you with changing Yuri''s teacher." Danny hurriedly agreed, "I will definitely find her the best teacher. I won''t let the both of you down." Fade said, "Thank you very much, Mr. Zhao. Young Master Luo and I will remember how you have taken care of Yuri." Fade had deliberately mentioned Centro in order to make Danny feel less worried. Sure enough, after hearing this, the smile on Danny''s face became brighter. He smiled and rubbed his hands, "That is my job. Thank you, Mr. Chen." Fade nodded and Yuri immediately expressed her gratitude too. This matter was settled but Danny did not leave yet. Instead, he continued to talk to Yuri, "Yuri, a friend of mine wants to see you. There is something we need to discuss with you." "Mr. Zhao, your friend?" Yuri was a little surprised. At this point, the other middle-aged man, who was the leader, stepped forward with a smile. He smiled at Yuri and Fade before introducing himself. "Miss Zhang, Mr. Chen, hello. I am Dante." Upon hearing this name, Fade did not show too big of a reaction. He only shook hands with Dante. On the other hand, Yuri showed a look of great shock. She was stunned for a moment before she frantically shook hands with Dante. The other students and teachers around were even more surprised. They all looked at Dante. "Who is..." Fade curiously asked Yuri. Yuri exined in a low voice, "Dante is the founder and president of Dante Entertainment. It is now one of thergest entertainmentpanies in China. There are many big stars under hispany. Sister Song is part of Dante Entertainment too." After listening to her words, Fade finally understood Dante''s identity and status. Dante said with a smile, "I came to school to catch up with Mr. Zhao today. I heard that there''s a very excellent singer on campus, so I had specially asked Mr. Zhao toe have a look with me." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Now that I have seen you in person, Miss Zhang, I am even more sure of Mr. Zhao''s words." "I would like to invite you to join Dante Entertainment. I don''t know if you''re interested or not!" After saying that, Dante turned to Yuri with a smile on his face. Before Yuri could react, the teachers and students around her were already all excited. Their eyes were shining; all of them wanted nothing more than to ept Dante''s invitation on behalf of her. After all, this was an invitation from Dante Entertainment. It was a contract from the best entertainmentpany in the country. Furthermore, it was from the chairman himself. Everyone believed that as long as Yuri agreed to sign the contract, Dante Entertainment would definitely support her. She would be a first-line singer in the future and even a huge celebrity. Anything was possible. Many students grew jealous when they saw this. Yuri hesitated for a while, then she shook her head and told Dante, "Thank you for your invitation, but I have just entered the academy and I think that I am not good enough. I am afraid that I am not qualified for a position in Dante Entertainment, so I can''t agree to your invitation now. Please forgive me, Mr. dee." Upon hearing this, Dante smiled faintly and said, "Miss Zhang, you are modest, since that''s the case, I won''t force you, but please keep my personal business card. If you change your mind in the future, you can contact me at any time. The gates of Dante Entertainment are open for you at anytime." "Thank you, Mr. dee." Yuri epted the business card with both hands. Then, after saying goodbye to Dante and Danny, they left. The students who were watching the scene eximed with regret and they sighed with emotion before dispersing. In the lobby of the dormitory, it became quiet once more. Fade looked at Yuri and asked with a smile, "Yuri, that was such a good opportunity. Why didn''t you agree to them? If you had agreed to them, you could have been a celebrity." Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Yuri smiled and said to Fade, "Brother Chen, you''re just purposely making fun of me. I know what my strengths are and I don''t think I would be a qualified artist with my current potential." "Yuri, you''re being too tough on yourself. Yuri, when you sing, your voice is iparable to that of many professional singers," Fadeplimented her with a smile. "Brother Chen, you areughing again. I cannot agree with your statement. On one hand, it''s because of my own capabilities, while on the other hand, the invitation of Mr. Jee was not for me, but rather for you, Brother Chen." "Because of me? How is that so? I''m not the one with a good voice," Fade returned. Yuri waved her hand saying, "Brother Chen, it''s not about singing. I''m talking about your rtionship with Young Master Luo." "Oh, why would you say that?" He asked. "More than a year ago, when Sister Song sent me to school, she took me to Dante Entertainment Company. She wanted to refer me to Mr. Jee so that thepany can sign me." She then continued, "It was just that during that time, Mr. Jee was quite busy with his work and didn''t have the time to meet me. We then finally left a recording file in thepany and left. At a later time, Sister Song tried to ring them up many times, but there was no response from the company, and eventually the matter came to an end." "They didn''t sign me at that time, but now, Mr. Jee has taken the initiative to sign me on together with President Zhao. I think it must be because of you, Brother Chen," she finished. After hearing this, Fade thought about her words. Meanwhile, he did think that Yuri''s assumptions were probably true. It seemed that Mr. Jee was rather interested only because of his rtionship with Centro, hence he was doing this solely for the sake of the Luo family. Otherwise, it would be difficult to exin the major change in Mr.Jee¡¯s attitude then and now. Of course, this was human nature and Fade could understand their thoughts. After that, he bade farewell to Yuri and drove away from Capital City¡¯s Music Academy. Not far from campus, there was a traffic jam on a narrow road ahead. The road was so packed that the cars couldn¡¯t move at all. Some of the impatient drivers were honking their horns, but to no avail. All they could do at the moment was to patiently wait as they cursed. Fade was in the car for more than ten minutes, but there was still no progress of the jam. Rather, the cars kept piling up, making the queue longer and longer. Some people who were impatient got out of their cars to see what was causing this traffic. Fade could vaguely make out a group of people shouting a few hundred meters ahead and they were pushing each other around. It was a chaotic scene and there were asional wails of people being beaten up. Upon seeing this, Fade frowned. He then got out of his car and headed over. Soon, Fade reached his destination. It appeared that the frontmost car had stopped right in the middle of the road, causing all the cars behind to be stuck in the traffic. At this very moment, many disgruntled drivers and passengers had gathered around and collectively started discussing it. Several brawny men in suits and sunsses, dressed like bodyguards, got out of the cars and shoved people away who were surrounding them. Amidst the shouts of the two parties, a conflict urred and it seemed to be getting worse. Upon seeing this, Fade squeezed through the crowd. He then looked at the car parked on the side of the road and was rather surprised as the person in the car was not just any person, it was Dante, the president of Dante Entertainment. Fade had just seen him back in the Capital City''s Music Academy. Dante had turned pale and he was sweating profusely as he clutched his chest, and leaned against the back seat. He appeared to be in immense pain. The driver was giving Dante first aid treatment, but with little to no effect. Fade could tell from the expression on Dante''s face that the situation was getting worse. "Why isn''t the ambnce arriving yet? Are all the people in the hospital dead?" A secretary made calls on his phone anxiously while cursing. Someone then came to report, "Secretary Qin, the hospital has rushed an ambnce to this ce, but it is currently rush hour and the traffic jam is too bad for it to arrive here." "Then use the helicopter! If there is anything wrong with Mr. dee, we''ll be done for," Secretary Qin demanded angrily. The subordinates didn''t dare to say anything more and they only could nod their heads and did as he said. They immediately began to make calls as they tried to find a way. By this time, Dante was twitching fiercely when he suddenly let out a cry of pain and fainted. His subordinates became even more flustered, and for a moment, they were puzzled about what to do next. The drivers and passengers blocked by the traffic didn''t know what was happening, and as their impatience umted, they too began to break down. Those bodyguards could no longer withstand the united force of the crowd. Seeing that the situation was getting worse, Fade walked over quickly as he said, "I am a doctor, let me through so I can treat Mr. dee! "You..." Several bodyguards looked suspiciously at Fade and didn''t allow him to proceed. Secretary Qin, who was on the phone, was surprised when he saw Fade. "Mr. Chen, it''s you! Get out of the way and let him through. Secretary Qin had been following Dante around when he was on campus. Of course, he had met Fade then, so he asked the bodyguards to make way for him. "Secretary Qin, what''s wrong with Mr.Jee?" Fade asked. Secretary Qin hurriedly answered, "Mr. dee has suffered from a coronary heart disease for many years. He just suddenly became ill and there was no medicine by his side. The ambnce is stuck in traffic now and his condition is getting worse by the minute." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Let me have a look! " Fade hurried forward and proceeded to hold Dante''s wrist, trying to find his pulse. Although Secretary Qin did not believe that Fade could cure the disease, he was still a friend of Young Master Luo. He didn''t mind at all and allowed Fade to treat him. Soon after Fade felt Dante''s pulse, he pulled out a bunch of silver needles and stated, "I can treat Mr. dee''s illness!" Before Secretary Qin could react, Fade had already inserted the silver needles into Dante''s body. Watching the finger-length silver needles entering Dante''s body, Secretary Qin grew worried. If something went wrong, he would be held ountable. As of now, Fade had performed the procedure and it was toote to stop him. He could only pray that Fade really had the ability to treat Dante. Under Secretary Qin''s worried gaze, Fade''s hands moved swiftly with the silver needle. He then injected the aura of True Energy into Dante to stabilize his condition. After a short 3 minutester, Fade took out the silver needles, stood up, and announced loudly, "It''s done!" Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 "Ah..." Before Secretary Qin came to his senses, he saw the unconscious Dante slowly opening his eyes. He was filled with immense joy as he rushed over. "Mr. dee, you''re awake. Are you alright?" Dante replied in a daze, "I feel much better. Have we arrived at the hospital?" Secretary Qin helped Dante sit up as he pointed to Fade and replied, "Mr. dee, we are still in the car. We happened to meet Mr. Chen. He is the one who saved you!" Then, Secretary Qin quickly talked about what had happened earlier. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When Dante heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful. He reached out his hands and held Fade''s hands tightly. He then said excitedly, "Mr. Chen, thank you very much. Thank you so much. I-I don''t know what to say." Fade smiled and waved his hand. "Mr. dee, you''re wee. I''m just doing what I have to do." "For Mr. Chen, it could just be you doing what you had to, but for me, it''s a life-saving favor!" Dante answered gratefully. "Mr. Jee, enough with thepliments. You''ve been ill for some years, haven''t you?" Fade asked. Dante nodded. "It''s an old disease. I have been ill for 16 or 17 years. I have visited all doctors all over the world, searching for renowned doctors, and I even took a lot of medicine. I tried many ways but there was no cure for the disease. After hearing this, Fade immediately said, "Mr.Jee, if you trust me, I can cure your illness." "Mr. Chen, can you cure it?" Dante repeated in surprise. Fade nodded and confirmed firmly, "Yes I can, and I can guarantee it." "T- This is really good news!" Dante was very shocked. "When will you have time to treat this illness?" "I can do it at any time, that is, if it is convenient for you, Mr. Jee. But for now, you should head to the hospital." At this very moment, a rumbling sound echoed in the skies. As everyone looked up, a helicopter was approaching. When Secretary Qin noticed it, he said, "Mr. Jee, the helicopter is here." Dante looked up and then said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, if you don''t mind, could youe by my house? I have a private hospital there." "Sure!" Fade did not refuse and had someone help him drive the car back as he got on Dante''s helicopter and flew home with him. After ten minutes or so, the helicopternded in a quiet vi area on the western outskirts of Capital City. When the helicopternded, the cabin door was opened. In front of Fade was a quadrangle building, but it was not an old home of any sort in Capital City. It was a rather well- decorated mansion with various modern quirks. As soon as Dante got off the helicopter, a group of people rushed out of the courtyard and greeted him anxiously. "How is Mr. Dante? Is he alright?" "How''s my dad?" "Uncle, how could you forget to bring the medicine!" In a hurry, Dante waved to them with a smile and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine." The family members were surprised when they saw that Dante was healthy and was able to walk down from the helicopter on his own. Coming up one by one, his family members tried to help Dante into the house. However, Dante stopped them. Instead, he turned back and respectfully said, "Mr. Chen, please!" Fade then got off the helicopter. Dante greeted him with utmost respect. Seeing this, the people of the Jee family could not help but feel surprised. They looked at Fade with shock and confusion written on their faces. Among them, a twenty-four-year or twenty-five years old girl walked over to Dante and asked, "Dad, this is..." Dante smiled and then introduced Fade to the Jee family members in a clear voice. "This is Mr. Fade Chen, both my savior and my friend." Then, he introduced his family members to Fade. "Mr. Chen, this is my daughter, Ingrid. This is my wife, this is my..." Fade nodded, as a way of acknowledging and to greet them as well. Dante then warmly and enthusiastically weed Fade into the living room. After that, Fade smiled. "Mr. Jee, there''s no need for all of this. Let''s hurry this up and get down to business!" Dante nodded, then turned to Fade as he said, "Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Chen. Excuse me as I would have to go and prepare." Then, Dante left the living room, leaving his wife and family members behind in the living room with Fade. His daughter, Ingrid, followed behind Dante to the bedroom with a puzzled and curious look. "Dad, what the hell is going on? Who is Fade?" She asked. "Didn''t I tell you? That he is my friend and my lifesaver?" Dante nced at her. "Dad, stop kidding around. When have you ever made friends this easily, and even brought them back to your home? Furthermore, he is still so young. What does he have to do with you, and how did he be friends with you?" Ingrid questioned doubtfully. "Ingrid, Mr. Chen''s rtionship with me was an ident because of a student of the School of Music in Capital City. At that time, we..." Dante exined. He then told her that he had met Fade, and that he had saved him on the way. After hearing this, Ingrid couldn''t help frowning as she said, "Don''t you think it''s too much of a coincidence? He, a nobody who suddenly appeared, became a friend of Young Master Luo without any reason, and happened to cure your illness and saved your life." "I''m deeply worried that someone had deliberately staged this incident. Is he trying to hurt you?" Ingrid frowned as she voiced her thoughts in a deep voice. Dante frowned slightly. "Ingrid, don''t think too much. Mr. Chen is not that kind of a person." "Dad, it''s not that I think too much. It''s just that you have quite a big business now and just so happen to have a lot of enemies. In the past few years, there have been lots of idents. To add on to that, I haven''t found the one from that year," Ingrid reminded him. When it came to "that person", Dante''s face couldn''t help but sink and he shook his head and said, "No, Fade can''t have anything to do with that person." "Dad, we have to be alert!" Ingrid insisted. "Besides, even if it is not his identity, he, a young man in his 20s, has imed that he can cure your illness. Do you think this is very credible? You have visited so many famous doctors, but they haven''t cured you!" "Uh..." Dante was stunned for a moment when he heard those words, but he quickly said, "I trust Mr. Chen. After all, he didn''t know me and he had no interest in me whatsoever. He wouldn''t need to hurt me at all." Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 "But Dad..." Ingrid was persistent in persuading him. However, Dante shouted in a low voice, "Enough, Ingrid. It''s good that you¡¯re cautious, but it''s not good to judge others with malice at all times." After that, Dante got up and walked out. "Help me arrange a session for the private hospital. I''m going to ask Mr. Chen to treat me." Ingrid saw that her father was so stubborn, and grew even more anxious and worried. However, she also knew that it was useless to try to persuade him now. She could only catch up to him and say, "Dad, the magic medicine I went to the East Coast Ind to ask for has arrived. Perhaps you would want to take that first?" As she spoke, Ingrid took out a green jade bottle. Looking at the "immortal medicine", Dante''s expression changed, but then he thought of something and said, "You''d better ask Mr. Chen for his opinion!" "Dad, you have taken this immortal medicine before and it worked well. Now, you don''t even believe in the immortal medicine, but believe in that kid instead?" Ingrid felt that her father was being possessed by the devil. Dante, however, replied solemnly, "Mr. Chen has cured me with a few needles on the highway just now and now, I feel much better. So, I do believe him." "But Dad..." Ingrid still wanted to say something, but Dante had already gone out. Later, they came to the private hospital of the Jee family. It was well- equipped with all kinds of equipment and tools, with professional doctors on standby. The conditions were absolutely no less than that of the ordinary hospital. "Mr. Chen, do you need any equipment or medicine that you require? I''ll have someone to prepare them," Dante turned to him and said. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Fade looked around and responded, "No, it''s unnecessary. I''m using acupuncture for treatment. There''s no need for any medicine. The other tonics here are enough." When Dante heard this, he couldn''t help but feel a burst of joy. He was about to lie down in the hospital bed and start receiving the treatment. However, at this time, Ingrid came over with a group of family members with a worried look and said, "You, stop right there!" Hearing the voice, Fade stopped, turned to look at Ingrid and asked, "Miss Jee, what''s the matter?" Ingrid looked at Fade with a look of scrutiny and questioned, "My father''s illness is very complicated. Many famous doctors can''t cure it after they examine it, but you said that you can cure it. I want to know which medical college you graduated from and which hospital you work with. What sessful medical records have you got? You..." Upon hearing this, Fade understood that they were doubting his medical skills. Suddenly, his face fell as he replied in a cold voice, "I don''t study at any medical school, nor work in any hospital. If you don''t believe me, I''ll leave." After that, Fade looked at Dante and said, "Mr. Jee, since that''s the case, I''ll take my leave first." Dante saw that Fade was angry and immediately became anxious. He red at his daughter, and then quickly got up and pulled at Fade. "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I didn''t make it clear. My daughter didn''t mean it. She was just worried too much about my illness, so..." At this moment, Ingrid continued to ask, "Dad, why do you believe in a nobody like him?" Behind him, the other family members also began to worry. "Dante, the treatment of patients is no insignificant matter. You can''t just do it as you wish!" "Uncle, didn''t Ingrid ask for the magic medicine for you? Take the medicine and you''ll be fine." "Uncle, you can''t treat your body as a child''s y!" As she spoke, Ingrid took out the jade bottle again and poured out a small ck pill. The pill was giving off a strong fragrance. As soon as it was out, it immediately filled the room with its fragrance. Everyone couldn''t help taking a deep breath, which felt intoxicating. Ingrid handed the pill to Dante as she said, "Dad, take this elixir, please. Haven''t you tried it before? It works very well." "Uh..." Dante looked hesitant. "Dad, there''s no need to hesitate," Ingrid urged. At this moment, Fade took a deep breath and savored it for a few seconds. Then, he frowned and his expression sank. Just as Ingrid was about to feed Dante with the medicine, Fade shouted coldly, "Wait a minute!" Hearing this, Ingrid frowned and looked at Fade and said with pure disdain, "What are you doing? You deliberately disturbed my father from taking the medicine. Do you want to save him or hurt him?" Fade then repeated coldly, "Save him or hurt him? Hmph, if you wanted him dead, you could¡¯ve just handed him this medicine." "What!" Upon hearing this, everyone in the room was stunned Ingrid red at Fade and gritted her teeth. "What are you talking about? This is my father. Of course I want him alive." "But it''s you who is the one interfering with my dad''s treatment. What are you even thinking about? Did someone send you here to target my dad?" Ingrid questioned. Without a chance for Fade to reply, Dante quickly apologized. "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry, Ingrid was impulsive. She spoke without thinking. I formally apologize to you, Mr. Chen." "But, I would like to ask you, what did you mean just now?" Dante asked curiously. Faced with Dante¡¯ s respectful attitude, Fade collected his mood and calmly answered, "What I mean was very simple. The so- called magic medicine in your daughter''s hands can''t cure your illness at all. Instead, it has poison in it, which will elerate the decline of your body and grant you an early death." "What!" Dante could not help but be shocked. However, Ingrid had disbelief written all over her face. "What are you babbling on about? This is the magic medicine that I have worked so hard to get, and my father has also taken it before. It works very effectively." "Mister Chen, I have taken this before. It''s really effective. This..." Dante paused in confusion. Fade then stepped forward, and grabbed the pill from Ingrid''s hand. "What are you doing? Return the medicine to me!" Ingrid was extremely furious. At this time, Fade came to theboratory rig, crushed the pill, added a little water, and turned it into a pool of ck mud. Then, Fade took out a little mud and dropped it into a petri dish. "If you don''t believe it, you can observe it. What''s the effect of it?" Fade questioned coldly. The Jee family was puzzled and in disbelief, but Dante still waved his hand and allowed the doctor to observe the sample. Ingrid gritted her teeth and red at Fade. "You destroyed the magic medicine I asked for. You won''t be able to afford it even if you sell it." Fade ignored her. At this time, the observing doctor gave a cry of surprise, "Oh!" "What''s wrong, Archer?" The Jee family asked. Dr. Zhu then replied, "The cells in the petri dish have deteriorated many times faster and many cells have decayed." "Oh, this, how can it be, how can it be..." The Jee family did not dare to believe it. Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Dr. Zhu then zoomed in the image under the microscope and showed it to the Jee family. "Look, the cells in these two petri dishes arepletely the same. One is the dish where Mr. Chen has ced the drug in, and the other is the one without the added drugs." The cells in the petri dish with added drugs were dying at a very fast rate, while the cells in the petri dish with no added drugs were behaving normally. This time, the Jee family couldn''t help but be shocked and their faces were filled with doubts. "How could this be?" "No way, this is an immortal medicine." Ingrid still couldn''t believe it at the moment. "No, this experiment is not well examined at all. Also, you can''t exin why my father is still alive when he has been taking it then?" Fade snorted, "You still don''t believe it? Archer, please try again. This time, use theb rat!" "Yes!" Dr. Zhu quickly started to do as he said. Soon, a little white mouse was fed with the medicine, and then it was locked back into the cage. The little white mouse, who had just taken the medicine, had no reaction yet and was as lively before, but not long after, the movements of the little white mouse became sluggish and it became slower and slower. Its skin grew wrinkled and the mouse seemed to have aged a lot. Eventually, after about ten minutes, the little white mouseid down without any movement. Dr. Zhu examined it''s body and eximed in surprise, "It''s dead. The rat is dead." "What? How could that be possible?" The Jee family was stunned. Dr. Zhu examined it again and added, "Moreover, judging from the symptoms, the cause of the death of the little white mouse was heart failure, a natural heart failure. To put it in a better way, it died of old age." "How is that possible? Just now, the little white mouse was still alive and kicking, how could it have died so quickly?" When they heard this, everyone became shocked. Fade then asked coldly, "Now, do you understand my words?" Dante''s heart was still beating fast with fear, and he thanked Fade again and again. However, it seemed that Ingrid was still unable to ept the facts presented before her. She shook her head and muttered, "How could it be? It can''t be. Why is it like this? Why was everything alright before?" Fade then replied coldly, "He was fine before because human beings are muchrger thanb rats and the dosage required for death is much higher. Moreover, the other party that was behind the whole operation had handled this medicine well, so the effect of the medicine is not as fast. That''s why you wouldn''t notice it." "This, I, I..." Ingrid fell speechless for a moment. Fade continued to ask, "Mr. Jee, where did you get these so-called magic medicines? Who gave them to you?" After asking this, Dante couldn''t help but fall into deep thought, and then he slowly exined, "I was working abroadst year and I had another attack back then. We were so afraid that we headed to a temple to pray, along with Ingrid." "In the end, we met an old man in a Taoist robe from the temple. The old man imed that he was an immortal who had traveled everywhere and knew that I was sick. We had the chance to meet that time and he was able to help me with my treatment." "At that time, when we heard it, we naturally did not believe it. We only thought that he was a swindler and wanted to drive him away. But then, this old man managed to state my name, my family background and even some small matters that happened to me decades ago, which made me start to believe him." "Then, he felt my pulse again, which made me feel morefortable and more convinced. In the end, he left a pill and said that it could cure my illness as he left." "Until then, I was still skeptical, but then, two dayster, I suddenly fell ill again and an emergency urred. I took the pill and the effect was really good. Therefore, we trusted the old man very much." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "We sent people to the temple to look for that old man, but he had already left. Later, we asked around for news about the old man and wanted to ask for the medicine again, but there was no news of him until a few days ago when Ingrid finally heard something. She found the old man on a small ind in the East Coast and asked for the medicine. So..." After hearing this, Fade nodded and finally understood the entire matter. He then said to Dante, "ording to my assumptions, the old man is probably a cultivator who pretends to be mysterious, but I can''t guess why he wants to hurt you." "A cultivator trying to hurt me!" Dante''s expression fell. The faces of the other members of the Jee family also sank and their expressions grew grim and nervous. Seeing this, Fade asked, "Mr. Jee, what''s the matter?" Dante shook his head and replied, "No, nothing." Since Dante was unwilling to answer, Fade did not continue to ask. He changed the subject and said, "Mr. Jee, if there is nothing else, let''s start the treatment!" "Yes, sorry to trouble you, Mr. Chen." Dante nodded. Although Ingrid and the others were still a little worried and suspicious after witnessing what had happened, they could only stand aside speechlessly. Fade did not ask the others to leave. He just treated Dante with acupuncture right in front of them. While he was treating him, he injected the aura of True Essence into Dante''s body through the silver needles to repair the disease in his heart. Finally, after a half an hourter, Fade, who had a thinyer of sweat on his forehead, took out the needles and said, "Mr. dee, it''s over." Dante got up from the hospital bed and stretched his body. Suddenly, his face was filled with surprise. "I really do feel much better and I feel rxed all over. The feeling of being flustered all the time is gone now." The dee family immediately surrounded him. "Dante, are you really all right?" "Dad, are you alright? Do you feel unwell anywhere?" Fade stood aside and stated, "If you don''t trust me, let Archer have a look." "Yes, yes. Dr. Zhu, sorry to trouble you," Ingrid agreed in a hurry. Dr. Zhu then used many instruments to have a good look at Dante. After examining him, arge collection of forms and data came out. Dr. Zhu stared at them carefully and then cried out, "Oh!" "Archer, what''s wrong?" "Archer,are there any problems?" The dee family was extremely nervous. Dr. Zhu answered with surprise on his face, "There is no problem at all. ording to the results of the examination, Mr. Jee''s coronary heart disease is nowpletely cured and all the data readings are normal. Not only that but his heart function has be stronger. He doesn''t appear to be a middle-aged man in his fifties at all but rather, a young man in his thirties." Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 "T-This is great!" Dante was extremely surprised and delighted. He jumped down from the hospital bed, held Fade''s hand and said gratefully, "Mr. Chen, thank you so much." The rest of the Jee family members were in a daze. They turned to Fade in disbelief. Ingrid frowned and asked Dr. Zhu again with uncertainty, "Archer, are you sure the results of the examination are correct?" Dr. Zhu replied, "Miss Jee, I have treated Mr. Jee for more than ten years. I will not make such a rookie mistake." "How, how is this possible..." Ingrid still found it somewhat unbelievable. At this time, after Dante had thanked Fade, he turned to Ingrid and shouted, "Ingrid,e here and apologize to Mr. Chen." "I- I..." Ingrid hesitated for a moment, but still stepped forward and bowed to Fade to apologize. "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I was too ignorant just now and have been rude to you. Please do forgive me." Fade replied, "It''s nothing. I can understand why you questioned me so much." "I..." Facing Fade''s cold attitude, Ingrid didn''t know what to reply. Dante also noticed the cold tone in Fade''s words. Knowing that he was still a little angry, he quickly stepped forward and said, "Mr. Chen, you have saved me once again. You''ve done me such a great favor. I don''t know how to repay you." "Tonight, I must ask you to stay for dinner. I want to thank you, Mr. Chen," Dante insisted. Getting to know a big shot like in the entertainment circle was of little use for Fade himself, but it was good for Yuri and the others. Therefore, Fade did not refuse and nodded in agreement. "Well then, sorry to trouble you, Mr. dee." "No, there'' s no trouble at all!" Dante replied quickly. Dante then arranged for his family to entertain Fade, while he went to prepare for dinner. After all, Fade had done him a huge favor this time. He naturally needed to think about what gift he needed to prepare for Fade so as to repay his kindness. Ingrid didn''t want to stay with Fade, so she followed her father out. Dante saw his daughter pouting and remarked, "Ingrid, this time, you were reckless. Mr. Chen did not me you so it''s fine." Ingrid was still somewhat unconvinced and replied, "That''s just a normal reaction. After all, so many famous doctors couldn''t manage to cure your illness. I didn''t know that a nobody like him could really cure you, Dad." Dante then replied in a deep voice, "Our country is vast in territory and rich in resources. There are many hidden talents. Many high-ranking people live in seclusion. Don''t judge a person by his appearance and age. You will suffer in the future if you do that." "Besides, Mr. Chen is a friend of Young Master Luo. Don''t you know how his personality is? Would he make friends with ordinary people?" "H-How would I know!" Ingrid pursed her lips.. At this time, someone knocked on the door. Secretary Qin came in and said to Dante, "Mr. dee, the investigation about Mr. Chen is out." "Go ahead!" Dante said to Secretary Qin. Dante, being such a big boss, was naturally curious about Fade''s sudden appearance. Even if it was for his own safety, he was curious about who Fade was. Therefore, Secretary Qin had arranged for someone to investigate Fade''s identity and information, and now the result was clear. At this moment, Ingrid also looked curious and quickly said, "Uncle Qin, hurry up and tell me, what exactly is Fade''s background?" Secretary Qin said, "Mr. Jee, and Miss Jee. ording to my investigation, Mr. Fade Chen, a 24- year-old man, is working as a teacher at the School of Chinese Medicine of Capital University." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "What? He''s so young, but he''s already a teacher at Capital University?" Mr. Jee repeated in surprise. A look of disbelief shed across Ingrid''s face. "Don''t tell me he''s staying in the school as an associate master student?" Secretary Qin shook his head and replied, "Mr. Chen is neither a graduate student nor an associate professor. He just came to the capital from Dragonville a few months ago. Moreover, he is a professor specially hired by Capital University." "What? Professor!" "A 24-year-old professor at a university in Capital City. This, this..." Both father and daughter felt that this was rather unbelievable. Secretary Qin then continued, "Mr. Chen had a conflict with Faber Chiang during the period when he was teaching at Jing City University. He expelled Faber, and in the end, he went against the Chiang family of Chiang Medical Center." "The Chiang family is a well- known family of traditional Chinese medicine in Capital City. I have also seen Edmund before when I was ill," Dante added. "It''s not easy to confront the Chiang family! What''s the final oue? Did Young Master Luo help him solve the problem?" Ingrid asked. Secretary Qin shook his head and answered, "Mr. Chen was not very close with Young Master Luo then. At that time, the Chiang family went to Capital University. Everyone thought that Mr. Chen was doomed. Unexpectedly, the president of the university had personally saved Fade." "This..." Dante and Ingrid both didn''t expect this. Secretary Qin was a little excited as he continued to say, "In this case, of course, the Chiang family would not give up. Then, Chiang Medical Center attacked Mr. Chen''spany and wanted to bring it down." "By the way, when ites to thepany, I want to add on something. Fei''s Life Elixir Wine, that has been all the rage in Capital Cityst time, was produced by Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, which is also Mr. Chen''spany." "What? Fei''s Life Elixir Wine belongs to hispany!" At this point, both father and daughter were extremely shocked. Secretary Qin nodded and continued, "The Chiang family made all kinds of public opinions against it, which almost destroyed Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, but at the critical moment, Mr. Chen personally showed up and exposed the lie of the Chiang family in the science lecture held by Chiang Medical Center. He invited two talents of national medicine, Jason Tu and Flynt Choi, to set up a real pharmaceutical center andpete against Chiang Medical Center." "Moreover, at that time, James Wen, secretary to Chief Director of the Drug Administration, Director Qi, had personally stood up for Mr. Chen and made a huge announcement. That was that Mr. Chen was the recipient of the special contribution reward of the country. The reason behind that was because Mr. Chen was the inventor of the Ephedra Syrup." "Later on, Mr. Jee and Miss Jee, you probably know about how everything ended. Edmund was caught and Chiang Medical Center didn''tst long andterpletely closed down. Now, the Chiang family has beenpletely exiled from Capital City." After listening to this, Dante and Ingrid werepletely shocked. "Mr. Tu, Master Choi, the two National Medical Chinese Medicine Masters!" "Director Qi, James Wen, they''re the most powerful people in the pharmaceutical industry!" "Special contribution reward! That''s the highest honor in the country!" "The Ephedra Syrup is the drug that fought against the monopoly of foreign antibiotics and saved thousands of lives. I remember that the official TV station made many reports at that time. I didn''t expect that it was Mr. Chen who had invented it." Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Dante and Ingrid were stunned. It took them a while toe to their senses. Their expressions were filled with gratitude and excitement. "I wonder how Young Master Luo and Mr. Chen have be friends. He is quite a powerful person!" "No wonder he could cure my illness. Mr. Chen''s medical skills are exemry; it''s remarkable!" While he was filled with excitement, Dante looked at Ingrid and said, "Do you now realize how wrong you were just now?" Ingrid blushed and said, "I... I didn''t actually expect him to be that powerful." "Well, now that we know it, you should apologize to Mr. Chenter. You''ll need to ask for his forgiveness." Dante advised. Ingrid nodded while her mood was still in a roller coaster. It seemed that she could not ept that Fade was really that powerful. Dante called his secretary to discuss arranging for a gift as an expression of their gratitude towards Fade. After going through the ordeal, they realized that Fade was an extraordinary person. They had prepared some gifts in advance but found that they were not up to standard and therefore, they prepared some other gifts instead. Just as they were in their discussion, Dante''s wife rushed into the room in panic. "What''s wrong?" Dante asked. His wife''s face was pale and something seemed to have scared the wits out of her. She didn''t say much, but just handed him a piece of paper to read, "Dante, you have a look." When handing over the paper, his wife''s hands were still trembling and she seemed terrified. "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Why are you looking flustered?" Ingrid asked and was puzzled. At that moment, Dante took the paper and looked at the image on it. His expression changed drastically; he staggered and almost copsed. His face went pale and he murmured, "He... He is back. He... is finally back..." "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?" When Ingrid saw that, she was really anxious. Dante sat still for a while, shook his head and then replied, "I... I''m fine." When he was replying, his face looked ghastly pale. He then sighed and said, "What wille wille eventually. Secretary Qin, inform them to cancel the dinner." "Ingrid, let''s go out and apologize to Mr. Chen before we see him off. We cannot involve him in this matter." Dante said. "Dad, what the hell are you talking about? What''s on the paper? Why are you canceling the dinner and seeing Mr. Chen off?" Ingrid was very puzzled. Dante waved and said, "I will tell you everythingter. Let''s go to the living room and apologize to Mr. Chen!" Meanwhile, Fade, who was sipping his tea in the living room, saw Dante and the rest walking out and was about to greet them. However, after observing Dante''s pale and serious expression, he couldn''t help but be taken aback, "Mr. dee, what''s the matter? You don''t seem to look well. Are you not feeling alright?" Dante shook his head and said, "Mr. Chen, I sincerely apologize as some family matters came up and we have to cancel the dinner. I will have to invite you for dinner next time. Let me see you off for now." "This..." Fade was a little surprised. After all, Dante treated him warmly not too long ago and yet he wanted to see him off that moment. His attitude seemed to take a drastic change. However, it was not appropriate for him to probe further. Fade nodded and said, "Since you have something to attend to, I''ll make a move first." Fade got up to leave and Dante saw him off right away. Just as they walked to the door, Fade turned around and suddenly saw the image on the white paper in Dante''s hand. He shivered and froze on the spot. He said to Dante in a deep voice, "Mr. Jee, can you let me take a look at that?" "Ah..." Dante was stunned. He lowered his head to look at the paper in his hand and said, "Mr. Chen, this..." Fade said coldly, "If I''m not mistaken, the image is a logo of a skeleton which has a sprout on its eyebrows!" "How... How did you know?" Dante was shocked and quickly unfolded the paper. The image on the paper was a ck skull and there was a green sprout between the skeleton''s eyebrows. Fade saw it clearly; his expression sank and he said coldly, "It is really the Skull Mob logo. I haven''t seen this for a while, but I didn''t expect them to show up again." "Mr. Chen, do you... Do you know this symbol? What kind of organization is this Skull Mob?" Dante looked confused. Fade did not reply but instead asked further, "Can you tell me where this nk paper came from? What happened to your family?" "This, I..." Dante hesitated and sighed, "It is a long story. We may need to go to the room and I will exin more." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org They then returned to the living room. All the servants were requested to leave and there were only Dante''s family and Fade left. Dante nced at the white paper which was ced on the coffee table. He started slowly to talk about it, "It started twenty years ago when I founded Dante Entertainment. Thepany then was still small and had limited resources. It was also targeted by many bigpanies at that time and was about to go bust." "Just when thepany was hanging on the bnce, a person named Gabriel Wei approached and said that he could help me bring up thepany. I didn''t believe it at first, butter, Gabriel managed to bring in a few ventures and helped to stabilize thepany. With that, I started to believe in him and invited him to be a part of thepany." "To show my sincerity, I was willing to give him 30% of thepany''s shares so that he would be thepany''s secondrgest shareholder and also serve as thepany''s general manager who would be responsible for thepany''s operations. After all, Gabriel''s performance was a lot better than mine." "But Gabriel said that he only wanted shares and didn''t want to be the general manager. He just wanted to be free from obligations. Upon knowing his intention, I didn''t force him further. Gradually, with our coboration, thepany developed rapidly and was bing a lot more valuable." "Gabriel was still the secondrgest shareholder of thepany. Although he rarely appeared in thepany and seldom ran the operations, I had always been grateful for his contributions toward thepany during that critical moment." "Initially, I nned to have Gabriel as a dividend shareholder, but I didn''t expect that an actress of ourpany filed aint with me, stating that he often harassed the actresses and behaved inappropriately towards them." "I was very angry when I heard that. I spoke to Gabriel once and asked him to be mindful of his image. I warned him not to have any interaction with the actresses. If he really couldn''t help it, he could use his money to find a woman." Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 "He promised me at that point in time, but soon there was news again about the actresses going out with him in private and hanging around at his vi. At first, I thought it was some actresses who wanted to climb up the ranks fast, hence sticking with Gabriel proactively. I even held a meeting specifically to give those actresses a warning not to mess around." "But not long after that meeting, something major happened. A newly joined actress was found dead in Gabriel''s vi. I thought that he was acting recklessly and caused an ident. I was very upset and then gave him a strict warning. I advised him to settle the matter with money and not to do anything reckless again." "However, what I didn''t expect was that the policeter found out that it was not just an ident, but a series of murder cases. In three years, more than 20 women hade into contact with Gabriel and all of them eventually disappeared or even died one after another. Gabriel was the culprit behind all of those incidents." "The policeter arrested him. I found out more about the incidents from the police. Gabriel is apparently a martial artist. He seemed to have adopted some strange martial arts cultivation technique and needed the blood of women to help him in the cultivation." "In particr, blood from young and beautiful virgins was more beneficial for his cultivation. It was why Gabriel was willing to help me expand thepany previously. He would then use the identity of a shareholder to be in contact with the girls, brought them back to his vi and then tortured them for the cultivation. In the end, he would kill them after their blood had been drained." Upon Dante''s exnation, Fade''s expression became gloomy while Ingrid''s eyes were full of shock. She covered her mouth and was dumbfounded. Dante paused for a moment and continued to exin, "The police spent a lot of effort in hunting him down, but Gabriel''s strength was extraordinary and his whereabouts were mysterious. The police therefore could never apprehend him." "When Gabriel knew that the incidents were uncovered, he med me for betraying him and treated me as the greatest enemy. He threatened that he would take his revenge on me." "Because of that, I contacted people in the martial arts world and asked my friends to hire many master artists to protect me and my family. However, over the years, there were several attacks which almost cost me my life. Each attack will leave behind a skeleton image with Gabriel''s signature." "I know that he wants to take revenge on me so I hired the strongest bodyguards whom I could possibly find. However, during thest attack a year ago, one of the ck Level bodyguards whom I hired had his legs crippled. He told me that Gabriel''s strength has probably reached the Earth Level, and it is something they could not deal with." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Furthermore, at that level, it is almost impossible to hire a bodyguard even with money. I can only find other ways or even through connections to ask an Earth Level expert to help." "I have spent a lot of effort, but I didn''t get anything. After all, the status of an Earth Level expert is no less than mine. Why would he stay by my side to be my bodyguard? Even if there are some bodyguards and mercenaries of the same level at the international level, I can''t afford their price. I really can''t hire them." "I know that when Gabriel attacks next, I will almost certainly die. However, I didn''t expect that his attack will be so soon, and it''s only been a year since thest attack." After that, Dante sighed and then copsed in the chair. Dante''s wife''s face turned pale. She reached out to hold her husband''s hand with a gentle squeeze. Ingrid seemed to be in disbelief and said emotionally, "Dad, it won''t happen. You won''t die. There must be a way. Let''s hire bodyguards and get some powerful ones to help us." "Shouldn''t we contact the police too? Isn''t Gabriel still wanted? Let''s alert the police and have them arrest him. It should be possible." Dante shook his head and said, "It''s useless, Ingrid. It''s not possible to hire any bodyguards at the Earth Level at all. Even if we can hire them, they may not be able to sustain Gabriel''s attack. After all, it''s impossible for bodyguards to keep watch 24 hours a day." "As for the police, Gabriel was able to escape for so many years and was not caught so he has his ways of dodging it. "But Dad, you, I..." Ingrid was worried and anxious, but there was nothing she could do and she didn''t know what to say either. On the other hand, Fade''s expression became cold at that moment. He lowered his head and muttered to himself, "Gabriel absorbs the blood of women to cultivate. The people from the Skull Mob whom I havee across before seem to practice a simr cultivation technique. Jeremy who was also taken away, was found to have had the blood in his body sucked away." "It looks that the Skull Mob''s cultivation techniques or any other aspects have a lot to do with blood." Fade nodded his head gently and said to himself, "Thest time I checked, the Skull Mob people were still in the Hamlin City of the Westamor District. After destroying one of their bases, the members of the mob kept a low profile. I didn''t expect them to reappear." Listening to Fade''s whisper, Dante said, "Mr. Chen, what are you talking about?" "It''s nothing!" Fade waved his hand and replied. Dante immediately said, "Mr. Chen, Gabriel will attack me in three days after sending me the message. It will be too dangerous, therefore, I will not let you stay for dinner. Another day perhaps, if I survive, I will then like to express my gratitude." "Dad, you''ll be fine," Ingrid said with tears flowing down off her face. Dante''s wife also held his hand tightly with an expression of encouragement. Dante shook his head and smiled at them, "You two, pack up and leave the country for your own safety." "Dad, I will not leave..." "Dante, what are you talking about! We are family. How can I leave you at this moment?" Dante said, "But..." The whole family looked sad, and the entire room was filled with hopelessness and pessimism. At that moment, Fade shouted, "Mr. Jee, don''t you worry. In fact, it''s not impossible to solve this matter." "Ah..." Dante was surprised when he heard that and immediately said, "Do you know a martial artist at the Earth Level?" Fade said softly, "You don''t have to know. I''ll handle it." "Mr. Chen, you..." Dante looked puzzled. Fade said, "I mean, I will be your bodyguard in the next three days. Let me handle Gabriel''s attack." "This... This is no joke. Gabriel is an Earth Level expert. This..." Dante said. Ingrid chipped in as well, "You are a medical genius, but this is a matter of martial arts. You can''t intervene." "In fact, I''m not only a doctor, but also a martial arts practitioner. I''m actually quite powerful." Fade said. Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 Fade said it seriously while the three of the Jee family members had a look of disbelief on their faces. When Fade saw their expression and he was unable to think of a way to convince them. He paused and pondered for a while. Looking at his expression, Dante said, "Mr. Chen, I appreciate your kindness and help. However, this is extremely dangerous and I can''t involve you in this. You should leave!" At that instant, Fade''s eyes lit up and he suddenly thought of something. He pped his hands and said, "Yes, I got it!" "What is it?" Dante asked curiously. Fade took out his cell phone. While he waited for the call to be connected, he exined to them, "Since you don''t believe in my capability, I am now looking for an Earth Level expert for you." "What!" When they heard what he said, they were petrified and looked at Fade. Dante clearly knew how difficult it was to invite an Earth Level master. However, from the way Fade said it, it sounded like a small and simple matter. He could just make a phone call to get one. "Mr. Chen, this..." Dante wanted to say something. At that moment, the call was connected. He made a gesture to Dante and then said to the person on the call, "Fade here. I am at Mr. dee''s home from Dante Entertainment. Pleasee over right now!" He spoke in brief with a tone ofmand, then hung up as soon as the message was conveyed. His behavior left them puzzled and surprised. After making the call, Fade looked rxed. He asked Dante to sit down and then said, "Don''t worry. I''ve invited someone over. Now tell me more about Gabriel and the symbol of the skeleton." Dante''s face was still full of doubts and disbelief, but looking at Fade''s rxed expression, he obliged, sat down and continued with the conversation. About half an hourter, someone walked in and informed, "Mr. dee, we have a guest." "Who is it?" Dante asked. Fade stood up and said, "He should be the person whom I have called just now. Please let him in." Dante nodded and the servant went out immediately. Soon, a man walked into the living room, led by a servant. Dante stood up and went to greet the man. He was after all invited by Fade to help him. However, when he saw the man''s face, he froze and looked doubtful. After a moment of shock, Dante finally came to his senses. He quickly stepped forward and stretched out his hands and said, "Master Szeto, why are you here? Please have a seat." It was actually Kaeran Szeto, the principal of the Szeto Academy. Over the past two years, Szeto Academy had made a name for itself in Capital City. The principal of the academy, Kaeran, had also made a lot of friends there. Dante was naturally one of them. When Dante was looking for bodyguards everywhere, he had asked for Kaeran''s help. However, it was too difficult to hire bodyguards of the Earth Level and Kaeran could not find the right one in the end. However, that day, Kaeran actually appeared at his house in person, which made Dante very surprised. He asked curiously, "What can I do for you since I have the honor to have you here?" Kaeran was stunned for a moment, then he looked over at Fade and exined, "Mr. Jee, Mr. Chen was the one who called me and asked me toe over." "Ah, this..." Dante was shocked when he heard this. He looked at Fade and then to Kaeran again. His expression was in disbelief, "Mr. Chen, do you mean the person whom you mentioned is actually Master Szeto?" Fade smiled and said, "It''s him. His strength is at the middle stage of the Earth Level. He is qualified to be your bodyguard." "He meets the requirements! Of course he meets the requirements!" Dante quickly nodded. He had already known that Kaeran was an Earth Level expert. However, he had never considered having Kaeran be his bodyguard. After all, Kaeran''s position in Capital City was equal to that of Dante''s. How could he afford to offend him by asking him to be his bodyguard? However, Fade could actually ask Kaeran toe over and make him Dante''s bodyguard by just making a phone call. It was really unbelievable. At the same time, he was also a little nervous. He looked at Kaeran and said, "Master Szeto, I am d to have you be my bodyguard. I... I''m sorry if I have offended you. I..." Kaeran understood what Dante actually meant. He waved his hand and said, "Mr. dee, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s not a big deal. Besides, this is what Mr. Chen ordered me to do so of course, I will do it well." "This..." Dante was shocked and could not help but nce at Fade. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Master Szeto, who was a famous martial artist in Capital City, was so respectful to Fade. Moreover, he said something like ''ordered'' as if Fade was his master. Dante really didn''t expect that. Kaeran seemed to have noticed Dante''s confusion and he smiled. He then exined, "From now on, I and the members of the Szeto Academy will follow Mr. Chen''s orders." That gave Dante a shock and he was rather astonished. Hearing Kaeran''s words, Fade was truly his master. At that moment, Dante looked at Fade with his gaze filled with disbelief and shock. He never expected that apart from being a medical genius, Fade also had such a powerful identity. As for Ingrid and her mother, they werepletely petrified and speechless. Looking at that, Fade smiled and said, "Don''t just stand there. Let''s sit down and talk. Mr. Jee, please tell Master Szeto about Gabriel so that he can be prepared." "Okay, let me exin." Dante nodded in agreement and then told Kaeran about Gabriel''s revenge. After listening to Dante''s story, he nodded and thought for a moment before he said, "ording to your description, Gabriel''s strength should be that of the early stage of the Earth Level. There may be some improvements, so he might probably be at the middle stage of the Earth Level, which is equal to mine. I should have no problem dealing with him." Kaeran then looked at Fade again and said, "Of course, even if I can''t deal with him, Mr. Chen will also be there for sure." "What!" Dante could not help but feel curious. He asked, "Is Fade really a master of martial arts?" After they chatted for a while, Kaeran patted his chest to ensure that there was no problem, which made Dante feel relieved. He instructed his servants to prepare food. They soon had dinner, feeling more relieved. Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 The dinnersted for two hours. When everyone was full, it was ratherte at night. Dante''s face was red. He stood up and said, "It''s gettingte. Gabriel probably won''te today. I''ve sent someone to prepare a room for both of you. You may want to take a rest. Thank you again for your help." Kaeran waved his hand, gesturing that Dante didn''t need to thank him. He then turned around and was about to leave. At that moment, there was a sudden whooshing sound and a ck shadow quickly approached the Jee family''s yard. Dante saw what wasing and was stunned. He frowned and asked, "What is it?" Meanwhile, the shadow was closing in on them. It was in the air above the courtyard and it was clearly the shadow of a person. The figure burst intoughter andnded on thewn of the courtyard. "Dante, you are really considerate! You are dying but you are still in the mood to drink. You have a good state of mind!" Dante''s expression was frozen. He stared at the ck shadow and looked at it carefully. "You... Are you Gabriel?" The ck shadow took off the hood and showed a ferocious face. He red at Dante and said, "After so many years, you can still recognize me. I''m rather relieved." He then changed the topic and said with a cold smile, "However, today is the day you die." Dante trembled and wanted to exin, "Gabriel, I didn''t betray you in those years. Moreover, what you did is too much. I..." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Shut up!" Gabriel snorted and interrupted him. He said in a cold voice, "You are still hypocritical. Do you think it''s useful? Do you think I will spare your life?" "I didn''t mean that, but I don''t want to see you end up like this. I..." Dante said. "Like this?" Gabriel said coldly, "I am living a very good life right now. If it wasn''t for you, I would not have been forced to flee to the ends of the earth. My cultivation might not have progressed so quickly, and I wouldn''t have been what I am today." "With all due respect, perhaps I have to thank you!" Gabriel said with a sneer, "Of course, the way I thank you is to take your life." As Gabriel stepped forward and spoke. There was a ck mist around his fingertips, which carried a terrifying energy, "Tell me, how do you wish to die?" Dante instinctively took a few steps back in fear. At the same time, he stood in front of his wife and daughter and said, "Don''t you dare mess around." Gabriel nced at the two people, licked his tongue and said with an obscene smirk, "It has been more than 20 years, but Mrs. Jee still looks beautiful. It really makes me envious!" "This must be Ingrid. You''ve grown up and are such a beauty! It looks like you''re still a virgin, which is suitable for my cultivation. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of youter." Dante was furious. He red at Gabriel, gritted his teeth and said, "If you dare to attack them, I will tear you to pieces." "Tear me into pieces." Gabrielughed. He looked at Dante and continued to move forward, "You''d better think about it now. Do you have anyst words? Because you are going to die soon." As he spoke, Gabriel raised his right hand, emitting a ck mist that shot directly towards Dante''s heart. Fade, who was sitting still, said to Kaeran with his gaze moving slightly, "He has just reached the middle stage of the Earth Level not too long ago. He is no match for you. Go ahead and attack him!" "Yes!" Kaeran nodded. He immediately rushed out. At the same time, he waved his hand and created a glimmer of energy which shattered the ck mist from Gabriel. "Mr. dee, please leave with your wife and daughter. I''ll deal with him." Kaeran said. "Thank you, Master Szeto." Dante quickly protected his daughter and wife while stepping backwards. At that moment, Gabriel, who was dressed in ck, shifted his gaze to Kaeran and looked over at him. Then, he turned to Dante and said, "This is the bodyguard you hired? He is not bad!" His voice then sank and said coldly, "However, it''s just not bad. All of you are going to die!" As he spoke, a ck mist burst out from Gabriel''s body and it flew towards Kaeran forcefully. The ck mist with its nauseating smell and looking as if it was going to corrode people, started to spread around Kaeran. Meanwhile, Gabriel was like a giant bird amidst the ck mist, ready to rush forward any time to strike a fatal attack. Facing the aggressive attack, Kaeran frowned slightly and then snorted coldly. He waved his fingers while streaks of energy radiated from his body. The radiance turned into many energy swords in the air which dropped densely like raindrops. "Thousand Swords Rain!" The dense sword rain directly smashed the ck fog, making it impossible for Gabriel, who was in the mist, to dodge. He retreated to the outer range of the sword rain force. He stared at Kaeran with a stern expression and said in a low voice, "You are an Earth Level martial artist too?" Kaeran snorted, "You just realized?" He didn''t stop moving. Many tiny sword raindrops consolidated at his fingertips, then transformed into a huge sharp sword that flew toward Gabriel. The sword had a terrifying and ferocious force and its speed was extremely fast. The sword burst out and moved swiftly through the air. Gabriel was dodging very quickly and yet was slow given the attack of the fast approaching swords. As a result, the left side of his waist was scratched by a sword. A piece of flesh was cut and blood was gushing out. Gabriel shivered and his face turned pale. He staggered a couple of times. "You''ve reached the middle stage of the Earth Level!" Gabriel covered the wound on his waist and stopped his bleeding using positive energy. He was shocked while pointing at Kaeran. Kaeran repeated the same with a cold voice, "You just realized?" He attacked repeatedly and struck forward. Gabriel was no match for him, so he could only avoid his attack constantly. However, he could not dodge in time and blood sttered when he was hit making him be paler. Even though Dante knew that Kaeran had a great reputation and was a middle stage Earth Level expert, he was still very surprised to see him suppressing Gabriel. Ingrid was very surprised too. She pped her hands and jumped up, ""Great! Master Szeto is so powerful. He''ll defeat Gabriel. Dad, you will be safe." His wife, looking very pleased, said to Dante, "And from now on, you can sleep well." The whole family was delighted at that moment. Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 At that moment, Gabriel, who had been hit repeatedly, saw what was happening. His gaze became dark and sullen while his expression showed much hatred. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Dante, you want to have a good sleep! Things are not that simple." Shortly after, Gabriel''s energy exploded and a gush of ck air emerged. With the insane energy outburst, he managed to block Kaeran''s series of attacks. Gabriel then let out a roar and shouted, "Master White w, it''s your turn to make your move!" Hearing the cry, the Jee family was stunned. They shivered, frowned and had an ominous feeling in their hearts. While Gabriel was shouting, a figure suddenly drifted over and appeared in the courtyard. The figure was dressed in ck and his white hair was fluttering. He looked like a sage from a distance, but upon closer look, one would find him evil due to his narrow and cold gaze. When Kaeran saw the old man approaching, he had a chilling feeling and could sense the impending danger. He took a few steps backward. Dante did not understand martial arts, but he could feel the old man''s terrifying aura. His expression suddenly became sullen. Ingrid looked at the elder with surprise. She pointed at him and eximed, "You... Aren''t you the elder immortal? How... How could you..." Everyone was shocked. Dante looked at his daughter and asked, "Ingrid, what''s going on?" Ingrid exined, "Dad, he is the elder immortal whom I met in the temple. He was the one who gave me the magic pill that you took." "What? This..." Dante''s face turned pale and his expression became even more unsightly. At that moment, Gabriel sneered, "Elder immortal! This is my master, Master White w. I initially wanted you to suffer and die slowly, so I asked him to y along and give you the so-called magic pill." "However, I didn''t expect you to be so lucky. You actually had someone to treat your illness. Thus, I have to kill you myself," Gabriel sneered. When Ingrid heard that, her face turned pale and her lips trembled. She didn''t expect that the life-saving magic pill she had tried so hard to get for her father turned out to be the deadly poison which Gabriel had deliberately arranged. If it wasn''t for Fade, she would have fallen into his trap and killed her father with her own hands. Ingrid shivered thinking about it with a sense of coldness and fear surging in her heart. Dante''s mood was so different from his daughter''s. He gently held his daughter''s shoulder and comforted her softly, "Don''t worry, Ingrid. With Master Szeto here, well be alright." Gabrielughed, "Will be alright? Do you think you can stop Master White w with a middle stage Earth Level martial artist? Master White w is the top martial artist at the advanced stage of Earth Level." The three Jee family members and Kaeran were all shocked. In the martial arts world, the Earth Level experts were in the ranks of the masters. The advanced stage of the Earth Level martial artists were the best among the experts and there were very few of them. Gabriel actually invited an advanced stage of the Earth Level expert. Even Kaeran would not be able to stop him. The faces of the three Jee family members, who had originally thought that they would be able to survive, suddenly darkened and their expressions turned ugly. While Gabriel''s face was full of pride. He gave the elder a clenched fist salute and said, "Master, I would appreciate your help." With his hands behind his back, Master White w stepped forward and was sizing Kaeran up. He smiled and said, "The middle stage of the Earth-Level has a solid foundation. Your strength is good." "However, it is a pity that you have to face me. You are fated to meet your doom." While speaking, White w waved his long sleeves and a stream of ck energy struck Kaeran. It looked like Kaeran''s strength was simr to Gabriel''s earlier, but at that moment he felt a huge pressure. It seemed like he met a great opponent. He was bursting with energy and he gritted his teeth with furrowed eyebrows, fiercely resisting the opponent''s attack. The violent energy exploded incessantly, damaging a lot of exquisite and expensive decorations in the courtyard, turning them into ashes. It was a challenging attack to resist, and Kaeran was forced backward meters away, stopping right in front of Dante. There was blood at the corner of his mouth and he looked pale. It looked like he was injured during the attack. At the other end, White w was calm, with a smile on his face while he continued to move forward, "The Middle stage Earth Level is not easy to cultivate. To destroy one''s cultivation for the sake of serving a mortal as a bodyguard, do you think it''s worth it?" Kaeran gritted his teeth and frowned. He didn''t say a word but his expression was firm. He had no intention of retreating. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. It was because it was Fade who told him to do that. If he failed, he knew how terrible the consequences would be. White w didn''t expect Kaeran''s thoughts. He shook his head and said, "Stubborn! If that''s the case, then just go to hell!" He stared at Kaeran with a horrifying killing intent in his eyes. A burst of energy suddenly burst out like a long ck sword and it shot directly towards Kaeran''s heart. Kaeran had a tingling feeling in his scalp, sensing that a fatal threat was approaching, and he became a little untenable. In such a critical situation, Dante''s and the others'' hearts skipped a beat. Their faces were filled with despair while they gritted their teeth. They trembled uncontrobly. At that moment, a faint voice could be heard, "That''s enough! Step back. I''ll handle this!" As he spoke, an invisible energy shield appeared right in front of Kaeran, blocking him from the terrifying ck sword attack. Kaeran suddenly felt relieved and took a deep breath. He then gave a clenched fist salute to Fade before he retreated, "Mr. Chen!" The eyes of the White w and Gabriel fell on Fade at the same time. They saw Fade who was still sitting quietly and sipping his tea. They stared at him with a sharp, cold gaze. The three Jee family members also looked over. They looked nervous and anxious as they were worried about him. "Mr. Chen, you..." At that moment, Gabriel''s eyes darkened. He stepped forward and shouted at Fade, "You are talking nonsense! Do you want to die?" As he spoke, Gabriel stretched out his hand and pped. A majestic energy rushed towards Fade, aiming to kill him with the deadly strike. Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 "Get lost!" Facing Gabriel''s attack, Fade shouted coldly. A surge of energy emanated from his body and struck at Gabriel. In an instant, the ferocious Gabriel was hit by the energy and it was as if he was hammered aggressively through the air. He flew backwards and spat out blood into countless droplets in the air which sttered everywhere onto the ground. "Bang!" Gabriel bounced several times like a ball before he finally fell heavily on the ground. At that moment, he could no longer move. He looked ghastly pale with blood all over his face. With just one move, Fade defeated Gabriel who was at the middle stage of the Earth Level. He was so severely injured that he could not get up. The oue waspletely beyond everyone''s expectations. For a moment, the scene went into aplete silence. Everyone was focused on Fade. "How... How is this possible?" "Do you really know martial arts, Mr. Chen?" "Am I dreaming?" The Jee family members were extremely surprised and looked at Fade in disbelief. Kaeran, on the other hand, smiled and exined, "Mr. Chen''s capability is something that many people can''t imagine." Meanwhile, the face of the white- haired Master White w darkened and he looked surprised. He waved his hand and a stream of energy flowed into Gabriel''s body which helped to stabilize his breathing. His gaze shifted quickly towards Fade. He strode forward and said in a low voice, "This is interesting. Defeating Gabriel with just one move. It seems that your strength should be at least in the middle stage of the Earth Level, or you might have possibly attained the advanced stage of the Earth Level, which is equal to me." "However, even at that level, there''s still a huge gap in capability. I''ve been at the advanced stage of the Earth Level for over ten years. I''ll let you experience my strength and power," Master White w said confidently. When the Jee family heard that, they became nervous again after feeling relieved earlier. However, Fade couldn''t care less. His brows furrowed and he said, "If you want a battle, let''s do it. Do you have to talk any more nonsense?" "You... You are looking for death!" White w''s face darkened and he snorted coldly. His white hair fluttered in the wind as he charged towards Fade. White w really lived up to his name as Gabriel''s master. His strength was indeed extraordinary. The moment he made his move, his energy force enveloped the entire Jee family''s courtyard, bringing with it a suffocating and terrifying oppressive pressure. Facing that kind of energy force, Fade frowned and felt the pressure for a moment. Then he said, "The stench is familiar. It''s true that the people of the Skull Mob are of simr characters!" When Master White w, who was very proud earlier, heard Fade mentioning the Skull Mob, his face turned serious and he snapped, "How do you know about the Skull Mob? Who the hell are you?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Fade said coldly, "Who am I? The enemy of your so-called Skull Mob." "ying with me!" Master White w said coldly, "I''ll capture and interrogate you soon. I''ll let you know what it means to suffer torture which is worse than death. When that timees, you''ll definitely tell me the truth!" He became even more ferocious. Ayer of ck fog encircled him, then he swooped down on Fade suddenly. Fade condensed fiery red energy and it turned into a long sword with burning mes in the air. He raised his long sword with burning mes and formed a fiery red force in the air which destroyed Master White w''s ck fog. With a sharp and burning energy, it thrust towards Master White w''s chest. "Nineze Sword!" It was one of those techniques which Fade had learned from the Nine Sun ming Skill. It carried a terrifying fiery positive energy which turned into a raging me and burned the opponentpletely. Master White w truly felt Fade''s power. His expression sank and he retreated quickly to avoid Fade''s ming long sword. However, Fade moved faster and eventually caught up and his long sword kept thrusting forward. Looking at the situation, Master White w gritted his teeth and his gaze was cold. There was a sh of light between his eyebrows and a symbol of the Skull Mob soon appeared. The symbol emitted a thick, heavy ck gas which was like sticky ck blood. It then formed a skeleton in front of Master White w. At the same time, the entire courtyard seemed to be shrouded in an invisible ck fog. Surrounded by gusts of cold wind and ck fog with the rustling sound like an evil ghost from hell, it created a feeling of suffocation and fear. "Kill him!" Master White w''s face turned pale. With a loud roar, the skeleton in front of him flew towards Fade and started attacking. The skeleton grinned and let out a silentugh. It spat out a thick ck mist towards Fade''s face. The terrifying ck fog with a strong corrosiveness seemed to destroy everything in front of it. However, Fade remained calm and was expressionless. He quietly did a palm strike. With a loud bang, a strong burst of energy shot out from his palm like an air cannon which suddenly detonated. A stream ofpact energy thrust forward, crushing Master White w''s skeleton into pieces which then turned into ck mist. With the shriek of a whispering demon, the skeleton quickly dissipated. Master White w''s confident attack was crushed by Fade''s strike easily. No one expected that and it left Master White wpletely shocked. He then thought of something, and his face darkened. He turned around and tried to flee. However, Fade was prepared. He snorted and made a grabbing gesture with his right hand. Invisible energy turned into a big hand in the air and lifted White w, who was fleeing, in midair. It caught and pressed him down hard to the ground. Then, Fade stepped towards White w. At that moment, White w, who struggled on the ground, was trying to break free from Fade''s control and find a chance to escape. When Fade walked up in front of him, he felt a suffocating and terrifying pressure on him, like a huge rock that was crushing down on top of him. He was unable to break free and there was no chance to escape. Seeing that he had no chance of escaping, he could only lie on the ground. He looked at Fade coldly and said, "I am defeated this time. Just do whatever you want to do!" Fade shook his head and did not say much. He waved to Dante and said, "Mr. Jee, you should deal with it first!" Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Dante was still immersed in the scene of Fade''s horrifying strength at that moment and it took him a while toe to his senses. When Fade shouted, it made him alert and he quickly ran over. Standing in front of Gabriel, Dante said earnestly, "Gabriel, it''s been so many years. I really want to know whether or not you still treasure our friendship?" Gabriel''s face turned pale, he gritted his teeth and said, "There is no friendship between you and me at all. You betrayed me! If it wasn''t for me, you would have starved to death a long time ago and you would not have achieved what you have today. You, Dante..." Dante shook his head in disappointment when he saw Gabriel''s expression. He sighed, turned around and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, I have nothing more to say." "If that''s the case, let me deal with mine now." Fade nodded. He then looked at Gabriel and White w and said, "Do you know why I spared your lives?" Gabriel and White w did not utter a word. They just looked at Fade with indifference and resentment. Fade said, "Actually, the reason is simple. I have something to ask of you." The two of them were silent again. After a while, White w said, "What is it then?" Fade said coldly, "It''s about your organization, the Skull Mob! Why are you here? What''s the internal structure of your organization? What''s the characteristics of your cultivation method? There are many more questions..." Before Fade could finish, Gabriel suddenly looked determined and said excitedly, "If you want to know more about our organization, don''t even think about it. We won''t be spilling any of it." "Really?" Fade looked at Gabriel and said coldly, "It will be useless then to let you live." "Go ahead and kill me. If you kill us, we won''t reveal any secrets." Gabriel looked determined and raised his head to look at Fade. He seemed to be generous and righteous. However, Fade didn''t buy what he saw and didn''t hesitate at all. Seeing Gabriel''s expression, he nodded and said coldly, "If you insist, allow me to fulfill it!" In an instant, Fade raised his right hand and waved it in the air. A burst of energy turned into a sharp dagger and sliced across Gabriel''s neck. His movement was clean, swift and merciless, without any hesitation. Gabriel, who was originally full of determination, did not expect that Fade would be so decisive. Fade really killed him as he wished. Seeing that death was impending, he looked anxious. He moved his mouth and wanted to say something. However, there was no chance. Fade''s de swooshed down and sliced through Gabriel''s neck. It was like a gentle touch, light and silent, as it sliced through his neck. Shortly, Gabriel''s eyes widened, his head tilted and a thin crack appeared on his neck. The crack became wider and then blood gushed out. Gabriel''s head fell to the ground, rolled and finallynded on thewn. His body fell heavily onto the ground and blood sttered everywhere, as if it rained blood. Seeing that, the Jee family was shocked. They took a few steps back while their faces were full of astonishment. Although their status was not ordinary and they had experienced a lot, they had never seen such a horrendous killing prior to that. It happened right in front of them and it wasmitted by Fade, who was seemingly an ordinary young man. It was rather overwhelming and unbelievable for them. Moments after killing Gabriel with one move, Fade turned his gaze to White w and said coldly, "You are the only one left. Will you answer me?" White w looked at Gabriel''s corpse, which was still bleeding. His pupils shrank and his gaze was filled with tension. He started to tremble. Fade, who was seemingly impatient, waited for a while, then raised his right hand again and said coldly, "Not answering! Then you''ll join him!" Shortly, Fade''s hands were surging with energy and he was about to attack White w. White w was shocked and pleaded in a hurry, "No, don''t kill me. I''ll tell you what you want to know." "Really?" Fade seemed to be a little surprised as he looked at him. White w nodded repeatedly and said, "It''s true. I''ll tell you everything. I won''t miss a thing at all." "Alright then!" Fade nodded. "Get up ande with me." White w felt that the pressure on him was lifted. He immediately stood up with a nod and followed behind Fade obediently. At that moment, Fade looked at Dante and said, "Mr. Jee, is there a private room? I wish to discuss something with him." "Yes, certainly!" Dante nodded quickly and then went to arrange a room for Fade. A few minutester, in the basement of the courtyard, Fade sat while White w knelt in front of him respectfully. Fade said, "Tell me about your Skull Mob first!" White w didn''t dare to hide anything and started to tell him everything. After listening to it, Fade felt that it was simr to the information he had heard in Hamlin City. It was just that White w''s information had more details, so he had found out more. However, the rtionship between the higher levels and the lower levels in the Skull Mob was merely a one-way engagement. White w didn''t know much about the higher levels. It was vaguely confirmed that the senior leaders of the Skull Mob were recruiting people everywhere. Besides, it seemed that they had some kind of need for human blood. It was simr to Fade''s earlier assumptions. After all, he still remembered deeply about the incident of Jeremy being caught and had his blood transfused. They didn''t need to talk about it anymore. Fade immediately asked, "What is your purpose in Capital City? Don''t tell me that you are only here to avenge Gabriel!" Fade did not believe that a master like White w would spend so much effort to avenge one of his subordinates. White w shook his head and said, "We didn''te for revenge. We even said that the revenge on Dante was done in passing. Our real purpose is to activate the Dragon Mausoleum." "Dragon Mausoleum!" Fade''s face froze when he heard those two words again. He had heard from Kaeran that the Dragon Mausoleum was about to be activated. Many major ns and cultivation practitioners were secretly coveting the soon to be activated Dragon Mausoleum. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. It was expected that the people of the Skull Mob had also set their sights on it. For the sake of it, they had specially sent people to Capital City. Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 After a moment, Fade probed further, "How much do you know about the Dragon Mausoleum? Do you have any clues?" White w replied respectfully, "We don''t know much. We heard about the news vaguely. Most of the news came from the Encyclo Hall. However, within the Skull Mob, we seem to have found something stating that whoever is entering the Dragon Mausoleum will need to be qualified first. To be qualified, one mustpete for it." "Whatpetition? What qualification?" Fade asked. White w shook his head and said, "I don''t know much about it. Since we came, we only managed to find out about this." Fade stared at White w for a moment, making sure that he was not lying and then he went silent. He gave a deep thought about the Dragon Mausoleum. It seemed like it had involved many forces. He might need to take part in it. Then, Fade continued to interrogate White w, but he didn''t get much valuable information out of him. Fade had to consider how to deal with White w subsequently. Killing him was naturally the easiest way. White w was indeed an expert at the advanced stage of Earth Level. Even within the Skull Mob, he was considered a high level member. With the death of such a high level member, the Skull Mob would definitely investigate and it would be a huge concern On the other hand, Fade just came to Capital City not long ago so there weren''t many people by his side to help him. Other than Kaeran, who had just been subdued, and a small gang like Sawyer Gang, he didn''t have many people around him. It might be wise if he kept White w by his side as his fighter. After all, White w''s capability was not bad and he was one level more advanced than Kaeran. On the other hand, White w could keep his identity which was a good choice for Fade to assign him tasks which he could not execute himself. Thinking of this, Fade nodded and made up his mind. Then he looked at White w and asked, "Are you willing to join me?" White w was stunned. He quickly nodded and said, "I''m willing to be a part of your team forever, Mr. Chen." "Very well!" Fade nodded and then emanated a stream of energy into White w''s body. He said coldly, "I have transferred a stream of energy into your body. If you ever dare to betray me, you will know the consequences." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "No, I won''t. I, White w, will never betray you, Mr. Chen," he said hurriedly. Fade nodded and said, "Get up! From now on, you will work for me." "Yes!" He nodded. Then, Fade stepped out of the basement with White w by his side. When the Jee family saw that White w was following Fade respectfully, they were all in shock. After all, White w was ferocious and terrifying a while ago. Momentster, he followed Fade like a dog. It was a vast difference, which made it unbelievable. Fade then asked White w to leave immediately so that he could continue with his work. He needed him to handle the Skull Mob matters for him. Shortly after that, Fade bid farewell to the Jee family and returned to the university. After the weekend, Fade returned to his normal teaching days. He conducted his sses as usual everyday and he guided Jasmine with cultivation during his spare time. The days were actually fulfilling. On the contrary, his junior, Joey, seemed to have disappeared for quite some time. It made Fade feel a little uneasy. Joey, who usually didn''t take men seriously, actually epted several invitations from Gentro. She went out with him a couple of times for dinner and movies. It made Fade extremely surprised. He thought that Joey had fallen in love with Gentro. Because of that, Fade met up specifically with Joey and reminded her to be careful. He reminded her that it was alright for them to go on a date, but they needed to be aware of the boundaries. She should take certain precautionary measures. At first, Joey didn''t understand what Fade meant, but when she saw his weird gaze, she understood immediately. She red at Fade and said, "Fade, what are you thinking? There''s nothing between me and Gentro. Besides, I''m not in a rtionship with him at all." "But you often go out with him. You both go for movies and dinners," Fade retorted. "I... I just want to..." Joey pouted and said. She wanted to refute, but then she thought of something and then just kept quiet. She looked at Fade with anger and said, "Are you hoping that I''ll marry soon so that I''ll stop pestering you?" "Of course not. You are adorable so why would I let you leave me?" Fade rubbed her head affectionately and said. Joey held Fade''s arm and said, "That''s more like it. Trust me as the person I love will always be you." "You silly girl." Fade smiled and immediately said, "You will get married in future. When that happens, I will no longer be your favorite." "No, it will still be you." Joey said firmly, "In fact, I''ll marry you then." When she spoke, she squatted while staring at him with a pair of big teary eyes. She looked serious and yet adorable, which made Fade somewhat lose his thoughts. "Ahem!" After a moment, Fade came to his senses and said, "If that''s the case, I''m afraid my old master is going to kill me." "If that happens, I''ll protect you. Master won''t dare to do that," the little girl replied with a smile. They debated for a while and then Joey left after waving goodbye. Fade walked to his dormitory with his hands sped behind his back. When Fade arrived at the stairway of the apartment, a young teacher who lived in the same apartment block, greeted, "Mr. Chen, you are back." "Yes, Teacher Xu." Fade nodded with a smile whilst he greeted him. Teacher Xu then pointed upstairs and said, "Someone is looking for you. She is waiting for you outside your room." "Someone is looking for me? Who is it?" Fade was a little surprised. Teacher Xu rolled his eyes and looked a little strange. He said with a smile, "A woman, a very beautifuldy." "This..." There were many women he knew and they were all beautiful. For a moment, Fade really could not remember who would want to see him. Without responding further, he waved goodbye to Teacher Xu and immediately proceeded upstairs. Teacher Xu looked at Fade''s back and couldn''t help but sigh. He muttered, "He has great rtionship with women. Apart from Joey, even the campus belle, Jasmine, is close to him. Now, there is another beautiful woman. I''m really envious of him." Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 Just as Teacher Xu wasmenting, Fade made his way upstairs. He could faintly see a graceful woman with long hair standing by the door along the walkway. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Under the dim light at the walkway, the woman''s silhouette was pronounced, which made her more attractive and morous. It astonished him. "Who is this?" Fade was confused while walking towards the door. As he strode forward, the lights were automatically turned on following his steps. The graceful woman heard the footsteps, turned around and looked towards him. When the woman turned around, the light was turned on. It looked like a spotlight on the stage which suddenly lit up, focusing on the lead character. Fade''s gaze followed the light which shone on the woman. The woman had long, curly, burgundy hair, bright red lips like roses, delicate cheeks and dark eyebrows. She exuded a charm which was refreshing and vibrant. At first nce, Fade felt a warm aura from the woman which could make almost every man fall crazily for her charm. Even Fade was stunned at that moment, frozen on the spot. Under the light, the charming woman turned her head and saw him approaching. Her originally expressionless face showed a smile. In an instant, it was like countless roses blooming in the walkway. He waspletely mesmerized by her charm. "Fade, you''re back!" Her eyes bubbled with a smile as sashayed and strode towards him with her attractive figure. Fade finally came to his senses. Looking at the woman with a surprised look, he walked up to her and said, "Mnie!" "Why are you here?" Fade asked. However, the woman did not respond and only gave Fade a big hug. A soft and fragrant scent surrounded Fade. Before he realized, her wet and red lips left a clear print on his face. Fade didn''t expect her enthusiasm at all. He froze on the spot and he was in a daze, "Mnie, you..." Mnie let go of Fade. She took a step back with a smile. She touched her lips gently, looked at him with a smile and said, "I haven''t seen you for a few months. I didn''t expect you to turn into a pure and innocent boy!" Her jokes along with her graceful figure made Fade feel warm, and it ignited a me within him. He stared at Mnie and said, "I haven''t seen you in a few months. You have be more beautiful and sexy." "Really?" Mnieughed and then deliberately pulled her non-existent cor, revealing her fair skin, "There''s something sexier. Do you want to have a look?" At the sight of the provoking action, Fade almost had a nosebleed. He made a gesture of raising his head to stop his nose bleeding and said to her, "Mnie, don''t tempt me anymore. Otherwise, I really can''t control myself and will do something really bad. Then, it will be you who will lose out." "Something really bad? What''s the matter?" Mnie moved her eyes in a seductive way. She leaned forward slightly and took a step towards Fade. Seeing that, he found it hard to resist and thought, "It has only been a few months since west met, but Mnie has be even more charming and attractive." Feeling the heat within his uncontroble body, Fade hurriedly turned around and walked towards his room. He quickly changed the topic, "It''s not convenient to talk out here. Pleasee in so we can chat!" Mnie licked her red lips and replied with a smile, "It''s indeed inconvenient for us to be out here. We indeed need some private time together." After that, she leaned behind Fade, with waves of her warm scent wafting, making Fade feel like he was losing control of his body. Thus, he bent down slightly to hide his unnatural reaction, hurriedly opened the door and entered the room. Seeing that, Mnie smiled proudly and then followed Fade into the room. The room was not big. Fade poured a ss of water for Mnie and invited her to take a seat. Then, he sat on the bed, grabbed a pillow and ced it on his thighs. "Why are you looking for me?" While calming down the excitement in his heart, Fade started the conversation. Mnie couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Fade. Then, she said with a resentful expression, "Aren''t you ashamed to ask me that? You''ve been in Capital City for two months. It has been a long time and you didn''t even call me." "If I had not seen the news of the Sincere Medicine Center on TV, I didn''t know that you hade to Capital City. Have you forgotten about me?" Mnie, who was a sexydy, felt wronged like a little girl at that moment, which carried with her a different nature of sensuality and seductiveness. It made Fade feel excited again after he had just managed to control and calm himself. "Ahem!" Fade coughed and quickly exined, "I came to Capital City all of a sudden. I didn''t n for it. Besides, I have just arrived and there are a lot of things to settle, so..." While he was speaking, Fade found Mnie staring at him with her beautiful eyes, looking aggrieved. Fade was nervous. He immediately stood up and apologized, "It''s my fault. I didn''t inform you immediately. I deserve to be punished." Mnie, who looked rather aggrieved, couldn''t help butugh. She nodded and said, "That''s more like it. A little sincerity with the apology. For the sake of your sincerity, I forgive you." Fade immediately smiled and said, "Thank you." Mnie rolled her beautiful eyes and red at Fade, then said, "Although I have forgiven you, you still need to show your sincerity." "How do you... How do you want me to show my sincerity?" Fade asked. Mnie touched her chin, thought for a moment and then said, "I want you to apany me for one day." "One day. It''s..." Fade was shocked and immediately thought of something else. He couldn''t help but look at her graceful figure. Mnie noticed Fade''s gaze and smiled. She said, "I said apany me for one day and that''s for dinner and a movie. We''ll have fun for one day. Don''t think of something else!" "I... I''m not thinking of something else! I just want to have dinner and watch a movie!" Fade hurriedly said, "What would you like for dinner? Which movie do you want to watch? I''ll go and arrange for it." Mnie couldn''t help butugh when she saw Fade''s flustered look. Then she got up, took his arm and said softly, "It doesn''t matter what we will have for dinner or what we will watch. The important thing is to be with you and that''s enough." Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 Such tender words were said by the seductive Mnie and it made Fade''s heart shiver. He had a strange feeling while his whole body was a little limp and numb. "Alright, don''t just freeze there. Just get changed and let''s go!" Mnie gently pushed Fade away. He nodded in agreement, took out his clothes from the wardrobe and prepared to get changed. When he was about to take off his clothes, he discovered that there was no other room in the apartment for him to get changed. It didn''t matter when he was alone, but because Mnie was there, it seemed a little inappropriate. After a pause, Fade then grabbed his clothes and prepared to go to the bathroom. Mnie said out loud, "What are you doing?" Fade replied, "To get changed in the bathroom!" "Why the bathroom? Change here!" Mnie said in a natural tone, which was beyond Fade''s expectation. Seeing that he was nervous, Mnie raised her eyebrows and smiled at him, "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that I''ll stare at you?" "No, I just..." Fade was speechless. She covered her mouth andughed. Then she got up and went to the bathroom, "Okay, I''ll stop teasing you. You get changed. I''ll go to the bathroom." "Yes!" He nodded. Mnie waved and went to the bathroom. Before closing the door, she stuck her head at the door. She waved to Fade and said, "You can change. I won''t peep." He had to face Mnie who was like a fairy with an extremely charming character. He felt that he was really overwhelmed. He was at a loss with her around. He was teased like an innocent little boy and waspletely losing his control, feeling helpless. Hepletely lost his majestic and domineering personality when he was in front of others. Fade quickly changed his clothes and then Mnie walked out of the bathroom. Seeing Fade who had a refreshing change, Mnie''s eyes lit up and she said, "I haven''t seen you for a few months and you have be much more handsome!" "You''ve also be more beautiful," Fade said with a smile. "You''re so sweet." Mnie smiled. Then, she took Fade''s arm and they went out together. The two left Capital University and arrived at the bustlingmercial street in the city center, where they dined and shopped together, looking like a couple. After dinner, Fade said, "Which movie would you like? Let me get the tickets!" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Mnie looked at the time and said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s not catch a movie today." "But I promised you..." Fade said. Mnie winked at Fade and said with a smile, "Keep that promise for next time! This is my little scheme. Otherwise, I won''t have any reason to go out with you next time." "You cane to me whenever you want. You don''t need to have any reason," Fade said with a smile. Mnie smiled, then waved her hand and said, "Well, you''ve had enough time with me today. If you don''t go back, your little girlfriend will be jealous." "I didn''t. I..." Fade wanted to exin. However, Mnie looked as if she didn''t want to argue. She looked at Fade and said, "No need to exin. I''ve asked about the women around you. Joey and Jasmine are the school''s beauty queens. They are both young and beautiful." After that, Mnie waved her hand and said, "Well, I won''t tease you anymore. Let''s go home." Fade nodded and said, "Where are you staying now? I''ll send you back!" "Thepany is nearby. I have a residence there and it''s not far away. You don''t have to see me off," Mnie said. However, as soon as she finished, her cell phone rang. Mnie picked up the call. After listening for a while, her expression sank. She frowned and said in a low voice, "How can this be? Well, you take care of it first. I''ll be right back." After that, Mnie hung up in a hurry and was about to leave. "Fade, I have something urgent to attend to. I have to leave now." "What''s the matter? Did something happen to thepany? I''ll go with you!" Fade quickly followed. Mnie wanted to reject him but after a pause, she nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go together." It was not easy to take a cab in themercial area and it was difficult to move fast during the peak period too even if they managed to get one. Therefore, Fade got a bicycle and rode along with Mnie to rush to thepany. While they were on their way, Fade asked, "What happened to thepany?" Mnie said with a serious face, "The shop assistant said there is a customer making trouble in the store. Furthermore, the customer seems to be a celebrity. I need to go back and deal with it." Fade frowned and then probed further, "Emerald Plum Jewels, how is it developing in Capital City?" A few months ago, Fade went to the Westamor District to help Mnie settle the marriage contract with the Yue family. It also allowed Mnie to break ties with the Yu family and let her manage Emerald Plum Jewels in Capital City alone. Fade remembered that the Yue Family and the Chung Family in Capital City had colluded to put pressure on the Yu Family, especially on Mnie. Although the Yue family matters had been taken care of and Fade had even taught Lewis a lesson. However, Fade was still worried that the Chung family would do harm to thepany since Emerald Plum Jewels was in Capital City, in the Chung family''s territory. Mnie said, "The Yue family has given me a lot of support and thepany has developed fairly well. Later, the Chung family seemed to notice the actions on my side and they have gradually started to put pressure on Emerald Plum Jewels." "However, the Yue family and Yu family have always supported me. The focus of the Chung Family is not on meso it''s not a big problem although sometimes, there may be some petty matters." Fade frowned and muttered, "I have warned the Chung family before. Are they still being so ungrateful?" Mnie immediately said, "Things changed suddenly a week ago. I don''t know why the Chung family stopped the pressure on ourpany. Even Young Master Chung came to our store in person and exined that what happened before was a little misunderstanding. I hope that everyone can get along well with each other in near future." "Changed suddenly? It was Wilton who came in person." Fade was a little surprised. He didn''t know what the Chung family was doing. Before Fade could figure it out, the two of them arrived at the entrance of thepany. Emerald Plum Jewels was located at the busy intersection on the Second Ring Road in Capital City. It was a three- story building, filled with magnificent and elegant decorations. Jewelries, which were showcased in the transparent ss cabs, glimmered with a fascinating light. When women passed by, their eyes glistened and their hearts were filled with expectations. However, when most of them saw the price tags, they could only shake their heads, sigh and then move on. Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 In that regard, Fade and Mnie became ustomed to it. After all, the main focus of Emerald Plum Jewels was the domestic mid-to-high- end market. Their market share was not sizable, but it had also captured a group of loyal customers with proper financial status. In particr, Mnie had created a collection of jewelries with special designs. They were sought after by many upper-ssdies and celebrities. There was an endless stream of people ordering the collection and the next order would only be avable at least half a yearter. However, the high- end Emerald Plum Jewels seemed a little noisy and messy at that moment. Through the ss cab, Fade saw a group of uniformed staff members who were quarreling with a woman who was dressed luxuriously. Next to the woman, there were two bodyguards in ck who were shouting aggressively at the staff member. The bodyguard even pped a young female staff member. She fell to the ground and her cheeks became red and swollen. Seeing that, Mnie immediately stood up straight. With her high heels, she rushed into the store and shouted coldly, "Stop!" Her shout quietened the chaotic scene and the people stared at her. The staff member immediately rushed forward and surrounded her. "Miss Yu, you''re back!" "Miss Yu, we..." Mnie helped the young female staff member, who had been beaten, up, and sheforted her with a few words. Then, she looked at the well-dressed woman opposite her and narrowed her eyes. She said coldly, "Miss Loren An, I''ll need an exnation from you please." Hearing the name of Loren An, Fade felt something odd. He frowned slightly and thought that the name was familiar. The well- dressed woman named Loren heard Mnie''s words. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and snorted, "Give you an exnation? Mnie, I think yourpany should give me an exnation instead." Loren then pulled her cor and pointed at her neck, revealing a slight trace of redness. She said, "Your staff andpany product has caused me injury. What do you think we should do?" "Er..." Mnie saw that and her brows furrowed. The staff member hurriedly exined, "Miss Yu, we did not hurt her. She put on ourtest Fishdragon Dance collection. She wanted to just take it away and of course we stopped her. It was because of the struggle that caused the mark on her neck." Fade and Mnie looked at the ne on Loren''s neck at the same time. The staff member exined further about the entire incident in a low voice. It was a tinum ne with a traditional design, and the theme was centered around the Fish- dragonnterns of the ancient Lantern Festival. Mnie hired top local designers to design the collection specifically. It was thetest collection for that season and it had yet to be released officially on the market. However, there were some initial advertisements which had brought about the poprity. Many regr customers had already lined up to make an order. The ne in the store was just a disy and was not for sale. Loren went to the store and said that she wanted to try out the Fish-dragon Dance ne. The staff member naturally wouldn''t refuse the customer''s request, so they just obliged. However, what they did not expect was that after Loren put on the ne, she was very fond of it and did not even want to take it off. Naturally, the staff member disagreed and persuaded her to take it off. Loren immediately said that she was willing to buy it, while the staff member exined to her that the ne was not for sale. Any ordinary person would just let it go but Loren was a weird person. She revealed that she was a celebrity. The reason why she was willing to wear the ne was to show respect for Mnie''s jewelry. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Moreover, she also said that as long as Emerald Plum Jewels would give the ne to her, she could be their free spokesperson without any fees and would even promotethem. That was a good way to put it. However, the so-called celebrity, Loren, was not popr at all. Her name was on the way down. Moreover, Emerald Plum Jewels already had its own spokesperson, so they didn''t need to have any unpopr stars like her be their brand ambassador. The special disy of Fish- dragon Dance was hand-made by the designer. It was a unique and fine piece of jewelry with a price of 20 million yuan. If it was converted into endorsement fees, Loren was worth far less than that price. For these reasons, it was naturally impossible for Emerald Plum Jewels to agree to her request, so they asked Loren to take off the ne. She did not expect that Loren would go that far. First, she asked thepany''s top executives to talk to her. Thepany''s deputy manager met her and declined her suggestion as a brand ambassador. Later, Loren unreasonably mentioned that thepany looked down on her and wanted to comin about them. In the end, she even wanted to take the ne and leave. They obviously did not allow that to happen so they went forward to stop her. As a result, they had a conflict, which led to Fade''s and Mnie''s presence. After learning about the matter, Mnie''s expression turned cold. She looked at Loren and warned her in a cold voice, "Miss Loren, what you are doing is attempted theft or even robbery. Please return the ne to us immediately, otherwise, I''ll call the police." Loren, who was standing on the opposite side, suddenly burst into anger. She looked like a shrew, and she pointed at Mnie and said, "What did you say? I''m stealing and robbing? Do you know who I am? I am Loren and I am a big star. I wanted to steal your things? What a joke. There are many people andpanies who want me to endorse their things!" Mnie said coldly, "Those people don''t include us. Please return the ne immediately." "You, you..." Loren red at Mnie with anger, "You... Yourpany''s product is of low quality. Your employees rudely hurt me and they did it on purpose. I want to expose you. I want to sue you. I want yourpany''s reputation to be ruined." In the face of Loren''s angry threat, Mnie''s expression became even colder, "Miss Loren, you can sue me if you want. We will take this to the court to the end. However, please return the ne to us immediately. If the ne is damaged, I''m afraid that you can''t afford topensate for it." "You... You look down on me. You..." Loren''s face was red in shame and she waved her hands and yelled, "Expose them. Expose them on the inte and say that Emerald Plum Jewels have bullied customers. Mention that their stuff is inferior and that they beat people. I want to expose you all." Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Mnie felt that Loren was unreasonable. She frowned and took out her phone, "I''m going to call the police. You''d better realize the consequences!" After that, Mnie called the police. Loren''s face sank and her expression turned ugly. She nced at the bodyguards around her and said, "What are you waiting for? Come on, stop her!" The two burly bodyguards dressed in ck stepped forward to snatch Mnie''s phone. Loren shouted ecstatically behind them, "Stop her, hurry up!" Seeing that, Mnie''s brows furrowed and she stepped back. Fade snorted and strode forward while he shouted coldly, "Stop!" The two burly bodyguards were stunned by Fade''s shout. When Loren saw this, she hurriedly cried out, "Just do it. What are you waiting for? I paid you to do your job and not stand there like fools." When the bodyguards heard that, their faces changed. They raised their big fists and rushed towards Fade. Fade shook his head gently and moved his hands. His fists hit the two bodyguards, who were dashing toward him from the opposite end, at the same time. After being hit by Fade, the two sturdy men flew backward and fell hard onto the ground. They let out muffled groans and struggled to get up. When Loren saw that her two bodyguards were knocked down, she was surprised and dissatisfied, "What''s wrong with you? You can''t even defeat a brat. Are you guys joking? Stand up and get him!" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The two burly bodyguards gritted their teeth and tried to get up. They struggled as they were in so much pain, but they grimaced and couldn''t stand up at all. Loren was shocked to see that. At that moment, Fade, whose expression was cold, moved towards Loren and said in a cold voice, "Now, it''s your turn." "Don''t you dare! I... I''m Loren, a celebrity. If you do anything to me, you won''t be able to take the responsibility if this bes a big issue," Loren warned Fade while stepping backward. Fade disregarded what Loren said and still walked towards her. He then said coldly, "A celebrity? I would like to know how everyone would react if the news that you, a celebrity who stole and robbed, goes out." As he spoke, Fade was right in front of Loren. He raised his hand and was ready to make the next move. Loren was a little flustered at that moment. Her eyes glistened and her lips trembled. "I... I know a lot of big shots. If you dare touch me, you and your jewelrypany will end for sure." "Really? Tell me who those big shots are! Let''s see if I''m afraid of them!" Fade sneered. Loren said, "I... I have a close rtionship with Jonas, the Young Master Chung. Mr. Jee of Dante Entertainment is also my boss and a friend. And Manager Chen, Chief Huang and..." Loren spoke about the big shots she knew, but at that moment, Fade was a little distracted when he heard what she said. That was because the name ''Jonas'' which Loren mentioned made Fade finally remember why he felt a little familiar with the name ''Loren''. He remembered the incident when he first met Susie. At that time, she was travelling for her inspiration. When he arrived at Bay City, Fade was her tour guide and they traveled together to a few ces. Among the locations where they had travelled to was a strange, small temple. They discovered that Susie''s bracelet created a problem as it had a death aura that was harmful to her body. That bracelet was given to her by Susie''s predecessor and also a friend, who urged her to wear it often. Jonas was fanatical pursuer of Susie. At that time, he kept his watch in Bay City Hotel where Susie stayed and tried to force himself on her. At the critical moment, Fade rescued her and Jonas was taught a hard lesson. It could be regarded that Loren and Jonas were both Susie''s enemies. Fade narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Loren and said, "So it''s you!" Loren didn''t understand what Fade meant. She paused for a moment, thinking that he was afraid after hearing her mentioning the big shots'' names. Loren became proud, raised her head and then looked at Fade and Mnie, "Now that you know who I am, apologize to me at once. Otherwise, I..." Loren didn''t manage to finish her sentence, there was a loud and hard p in her face. Her cheeks were red and swollen. There was even blood oozing out of the corner of her mouth. Loren was stunned for a moment before she came to her senses. She red at Fade and said hysterically, "You... You dared to hit me. I will sue you and I will kill you. I am a celebrity. I will..." Before she could finish, Fade pped Loren on the other side of her cheek. Her face became more swollen in an instant. The scorching pain in her face really made Loren scared. She touched her cheeks while retreating constantly, wanting to leave immediately. Her heart was full of resentment, "You wait and see. Emerald Plum Jewels, Mnie and you, watch carefully. I will ruin you all, I..." Just as Loren was ranting, Fade stepped forward again. He stretched out his right hand and said coldly to her, "Take off the ne." Loren was reluctant but she didn''t dare not to oblige looking at the situation. She could only take the Fish-dragon Dance ne off her neck. Just as Loren was about to take off the ne, a figure passed by outside the jewelry store. When Loren caught a sight of that figure, she became excited and shouted quickly, "Young Master Chung!" Hearing someone crying out to him, the passerby paused and looked inside the store. Fade also shifted his gaze and found that the Young Master Chung was not the same Young Master Chung, Wilton, he knew. This man was probably in histe twenties. Although he was somewhat simr to Wilton, the way he dressed was different from that of Wilton. "Is this guy also from the Chung family?" Just as Fade was thinking about him, Loren ran right in front of him. She hugged Young Master Chung lovingly while speaking to him coquettishly and leading him into the store. "Young Master Chung, you must help me!" Loren held the man''s arm while her body was closely attached to him. She looked at Fade and Mnie with an expression filled with hatred and pride. Meanwhile, Mnie also recognized Young Master Chung. She went to Fade''s side and whispered, "This is Terry, Wilton''s cousin. Although he is also a member of the Chung family in the Capital City, his status in the family is still far behind that of Wilton''s." Fade nodded and seemed to be in deep thoughts about something. Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 At that moment, Terry looked Mnie up and down with greed and excitement in his eyes. He said, "Miss Yu, Miss Loren is my friend. Is this how Emerald Plum Jewels treats their customers?" His words obviously carried a tone of interrogation and me. However, Mnie was relentless. She then said in a cold voice, "Miss Loren was the one who took our ne and refused to take it off. No matter what you say, she is unreasonable. If you don''t believe it, let''s call the police and have them settle the dispute." When the police were mentioned, Loren became a little flustered instantly. Terry snorted coldly and said to Mnie, "Miss Yu, that''s funny. Miss Loren is a celebrity. It''s lucky that she fancies yourpany''s jewelry. It''s great that she is willing to be your brand ambassador for free, but you insist that this incident is a theft and robbery. It''s a great insult to Miss Loren!" "Lucky? Ambassador? Great?" Mnie sneered disdainfully, "Emerald Plum Jewels isn''t in desperate need for an endorsement from such a celebrity!" Her words were direct and disdainful, clearly intended for Loren. Loren was fuming with anger. She held Terry''s arms and kept shaking them. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Terry''s expression turned dark and ugly. He had a close rtionship with Loren. They had had several intimacies a couple of nights before. It felt like Mnie was looking down on Loren which implied that she also looked down on his taste. On the other hand, Terry had been coveting Mnie''s Emerald Plum Jewels for quite some time. Some time ago, when the Chung family was secretly oppressing Emerald Plum Jewels, Terry had met Mnie several times for negotiation. He hoped that she would eventually give in, or even perhaps have an intimate rtionship with him in exchange. However, his little plots were all coldly rejected by Mnie. He still held grudges against her because of those rejections. The aggravated Terry initially prepared to oppress Mnie and her Emerald Plum Jewels, but to his surprise, his family decided that they would give up suppressing Emerald Plum Jewels and instead would get along with each other in peace. Terry, who was about to vent out his frustration, had to suppress his anger which was very painful for him, due to that decision. He was extremely depressed. In the recent few days, he actually went to Emerald Plum Jewels to find ways to deal with Mnie. He never found a chance until that day when he met Loren. Hence, he could take advantage of Loren''s incident as a way for his revenge to ease the resentment in his heart. After listening to Mnie, Terry sneered and said, "Miss Yu, you''re just doing business. It''s a bit too much to say something like that!" "A bit too much? I don''t think so," Mnie said coldly. Terry''s face darkened and he said, "Isn''t it just a ne? Even if you don''t want Miss Loren to endorse it, as a customer, you should still treat her with respect!" "Customer?" Mnie looked at Loren coldly and said, "People who really want to buy things are customers. The robbers are the ones who take things for free." "You..." When Loren heard her remarks, she became angrier. She shook Terry''s arm and said coquettishly, "Young Master Chung, look at her. What''s wrong with her attitude? I..." Terry looked at Mnie, then took out his wallet and said coldly, "It''s just a ne. It''s no big deal. I''ll buy it for Loren then." "You want to buy this ne?" Mnie had a look of disbelief. Terry took out his credit card with a proud expression and said, "Miss Loren is my woman. Buying a ne for her is not a big deal." "Really?" Mnie smiled. Then she waved her hand and gestured to a sales assistant toe over, then said, "Good, Mr. Chung. This Fishdragon Dance ne is worth 20 million yuan. Pleasee over here and pay!" Terry, who looked arrogant a moment ago, shuddered when he heard the price of 20 million. He was taking out his credit card halfway and immediately put it back. "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to buy it, Young Master Chung?" Mnie asked coldly. Terry''s expression went dark as he gritted his teeth and said, "This ne costs 20 million. Do you think I''m a fool?" Mnie sneered disdainfully and said, "You can afford it, can''t you?" "I, I..." Terry wished to take out his credit card and say that he could afford it. However, after hesitating for a while, he really couldn''t say those words. After all, 20 million, even for him, was definitely a huge figure. Terry was at a rather low status among the Chung family''s younger generation. He could not be compared to someone like Wilton, who was doted on in the family members. Moreover, even if he needed to use tens of millions at once, it would not be easy for him to do so. Therefore, it was impossible for Terry to spend 20 million to buy such a ne. Furthermore, it was for Loren, a woman whom he was almost tired of flirting with. Thinking of that, Terry coughed and with an ugly face, he made an excuse for himself, "The ne is just so-so. It''s not worth it." He then put away his credit card and wallet. Loren, who was standing next to him, looked disappointed. Mnie sneered and said, "Since you don''t want to buy it, Miss Loren, please return our ne!" Loren was still unwilling to give up, and her eyes were constantly ncing at Terry. At that moment, Terry''s expression changed. He seemed to have thought of something as he waved his hand and said, "Wait a moment!" "What else would you like to say, Young Master Chung? Do you want to buy the ne again?" Mnie deliberately brought up the matter of buying the ne, which made Terry''s face darken. He immediately snorted, staring at Mnie and said coldly, "Miss Yu, you seem to have forgotten one thing. A year ago, Emerald Plum Jewels made an agreement with the Chung family. You are supposed to transfer more than half of the shares to us." "Now, on behalf of the Chung family, I''d like to ask for those shares." Mnie''s face fell when he mentioned that. It was initially nned that the Yu family wanted her to marry a man from the Yue family so that they could achieve a better status. They signed an agreement with the Yue family. However, it was unexpected that the Yue family and the Chung family had secretly colluded with each other in order to take over the Yu family''s assets. One of those assets was Emerald Plum Jewels. However, that marriage was settled by Fade when the Yue family also surrendered to him. Lewis was taught a lesson by Fade at that time, so there was no further meddling in the matter since then. Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Some time ago, some people in the Chung family brought up the matter and used it to put pressure on Emerald Plum Jewels. However, after the Chung family showed a gesture of goodwill, no one mentioned it ever again. After all, the Chung family had chosen to make peace. If it was deliberately mentioned, it would only aggravate her further. It waspletely unwise of him to do so. But at that moment, Terry didn''t consider much. He didn''t understand the reconciliation among the families. Mnie''s sneer and disdainful expression made Terry furious and without thinking further, he just brought up the matter. When it came to the shares issue, Mnie''s face turned sullen and cold. Seeing her expression, Terry thought that he had managed to put pressure on her and he said proudly, "What''s the matter? You refuse to pay your debt? The contract is valid in writing. Do you want me to take it out and read it out word by word?" Loren took sides with him and looked proud at that time. She said arrogantly as if she was the master, "Did you hear that? More than half of Emerald Plum Jewels shares belong to the Chung family. Yourpany belongs to Young Master Chung. Is there a problem that I''m wearing a ne that belongs to him?" Mnie narrowed her eyes and ignored Loren''s bber. She looked at Terry and said, "Some time ago, the attitude of the Chung family was not a fraud?" "I don''t know what attitude the other members of the Chung family have and I don''t care what they said to you. However, I am going to take what belongs to the Chung family." With that said, Terry crossed his arms in front of his chest, looking rather pleased with himself. Mnie''s eyebrows narrowed while her expression turned a little gloomy. Fade walked forward and put his arm around Mnie''s shoulder. He gently patted her and said softly, "Mnie, don''t worry about the Chung family. I''ll take care of it!" "Yes!" Mnie nodded. Seeing that Mnie and Fade were so close to each other, Terry suddenly gnashed his teeth with hatred. His face was full of jealousy and resentment. Fade then looked at Terry and said, "You want to put pressure on Emerald Plum Jewels?" Terry raised his head and said, "I''m not putting pressure on thepany. I''m just taking what the Chung family deserves." "You can''t represent the Chung family!" Fade said coldly. Those words hit Terry hard again that he quivered with anger. He bellowed furiously, "I''m Terry, the young master of the Chung family. If I can''t represent the Chung family, then what makes you think you can?" "Now, I demand Emerald Plum Jewels to hand over more than half of the shares immediately," Terry roared angrily after feeling insulted. Meanwhile, Loren looked encouraging and proud. Fade shook his head gently and did not say anything. He just made a phone call and said coldly, "I''m Fade. I''m in Emerald Plum Jewels. Someone in your Chung family is making trouble. Please come over." After conveying his message, Fade hung up directly. Terry, who was standing opposite him, was stunned when he saw that. He then pointed at Fade and sneered, "You put on an act in front of me and even contacted a member from my family to deal with me! I want to see who you called!" Less than ten minutester, a screeching car brake could be heard at the entrance of the jewelry store. "You''re just putting on an act. You''re a brat. It''s a joke that you canmand a member of the Chung family." Amidst the ear-piercing screech of the brake, Terry continued to mock and ridicule Fade. At that moment, Loren was staring at the car outside the store and seemed to discover something. She pulled Terry''s shirt and reminded him in a low voice, "Young Master Chung, that seems to be the symbol of the Chung family." Terry then fixed his eyes on the car and found that it did have the symbol of his own family. He sounded surprised, "It''s really a member of our family." However, he remained proud and said, "Even if the Chung family member is here, the person is not a big shot. I''ll see who dares to do anything in my presence." Just as Terry ended his words, a young man got out of the car and rushed into the jewelry store. When the people saw the person''s face, they were shocked. The person was none other than the real Young Master of the Chung family, Wilton. "Young Master Chung!" "Wilton is here!" While the surprised remarks continued, Wilton walked in quickly and looked around. When his eyes swept across Terry''s face, he red at him. He then walked towards Fade''s direction quickly. "Wilton, why are you here?" Terry chuckled and wanted to say something to Wilton. However, Wilton ignored him. He quickly walked past him and went to Fade. He respectfully bowed and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m here." Fade nodded and said faintly, "It''s great that you''re here. Someone from your family is making trouble here. I will let you deal with it!" As he spoke, Fade shot a nce at Terry. Terry was feeling nervous as an ominous premonition surged in his heart. After listening to Fade, Wilton immediately nodded and said respectfully, "Yes, rest assured that I will handle it well." Wilton turned around, stared at Terry and snapped, "What''s going on? Who asked you to make trouble in the store?" "This is a misunderstanding. I just..." Terryughed and tried to exin casually. However, Wilton was not courteous to him. He shouted, "I don''t need an excuse and I don''t care what your reason is. Now, apologize immediately to Mr. Chen and Miss Yu. Otherwise, don''t bother coming back to the Chung family." Terry didn''t expect that Wilton would be so harsh and unkind. He was a little angry and said, "What are you doing? It''s just a smallpany. Why are you so afraid? Besides, more than half of the shares of Emerald Plum Jewels belong to the Chung family. Is there anything wrong with me asking for it now?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When it came to the shares issue, it irritated Wilton. He red at Terry and shouted, "Shut up. Apologize immediately." "Are... Are you talking to your cousin using that tone?" Terry gritted his teeth as he took out his phone. "I''m going to inform someone about this. I refuse to believe that the family elders will do as you say." "Go ahead and make the call. Don''t regret it," Wilton said coldly. Terry gritted his teeth and made a phone call. He quickly told the person on the phone about what had happened. He really thought that the elders of the family would understand him, and even speak up for him to teach Wilton a lesson. Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 He did not expect that there was a shout from the other end of the call, "Terry, what are you doing? Do you know that you have caused trouble for the Chung family?" "Uncle Lewis, I just want to have Chung family''s interests in mind! Emerald Plum Jewels..." Terry tried to exin further. However, before he could continue, Lewis shouted again, "Our family has decided that we have nothing to do with Emerald Plum Jewels. You are not allowed to make trouble again. Don''t you understand that this is the family''s decision?" "I only think that it''s a shame to let it go just like that. That''s why I..." Terry continued exining. However, Lewis was fuming and he screamed, "Don''t be so full of yourself. You should follow the family''s decisions. Also, remember that Emerald Plum Jewels is backed by Mr. Chen and he is not someone to be trifled with. If you offend him, apologize and beg for forgiveness immediately. If you don''t have his forgiveness, renounce yourself from the Chung family immediately." After that, Lewis hung up. Terry, who was on the other end of the call, was stunned. His expression was filled with disbelief as he muttered, "How can it be? Uncle..." At that moment, Wilton, who stood at the side, said coldly, "Now, you know the seriousness of the matter. Apologize to Mr. Chen and Miss Yu immediately, otherwise, you will know the consequences." Upon hearing that, Terry''s expression changed. However, when he thought of Lewis'' warning, he finally lowered his head and walked towards Fade. In a low voice, he said, "Mr. Chen, Miss Yu, I''m sorry. I was wrong." Fade snorted coldly and said, "Do you think just saying sorry is enough? Things are not that simple!" "You..." Terry did not expect that he, as the Young Master Chung, had bowed and apologized personally, and yet Fade took it for granted. He was fuming and was about to lose his temper. However, at that moment, Wilton pulled Terry away and reminded him in a low voice, "Apologize again. Don''t think about resisting. Otherwise, you will regret it." "I..." Terry''s expression changed and he immediately gritted his teeth. Once again, he bowed to Fade and apologized, "Mr. Chen, Miss Yu, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I sincerely apologize to the both of you. I''m willing topensate as well." "Compensation!" Fade rolled his eyes and said coldly, "Just now, you supported Loren and wanted to take the Fish-dragon Dance ne by force, didn''t you? In that case, let''spensate ording to the ne!" "What? That''s 20 million! I..." Terry could not help but be petrified and he shouted out loud immediately. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Wilton quickly stopped him and reminded him in a low voice, "Just agree with Mr. Chen. Hurry up." Terry was confused but he still nodded and agreed. Immediately, Wilton took out a bank card and paid 20 million yuan to Emerald Plum Jewels on the spot. Seeing that, Fade nodded, then waved his hand and said, "Okay, now get out of here!" Wilton grabbed Terry along, bowed and left in a hurry. Loren, who was shocked, also left quickly. Meanwhile in the store, Fade looked at Mnie with a smile and said, "Mnie, I''ve solved the matter pretty well, haven''t I?" She smiled and said, "You''ve only been in Capital City for a few months, yet you''re so powerful that even the Chung family has to respect you. I should just follow wherever you go." "I am the man behind you. This is what I should do." Fade patted his chest and said. Mnie rolled her eyes heavenward and said, "Do you really want to be my man?" While speaking, Mnie licked her red lips. Her charming figure showed a seductive aura, which made Fade''s throat suddenly go dry. "Ahem! It''s gettingte. I have to be at school early tomorrow." Fade was worried that if he continued, he would really do something reckless. He quickly looked for an excuse and was ready to run away. Mnie giggled, flipped her hair and saw Fade off. Meanwhile, Wilton and the others, who were about two blocks away from Emerald Plum Jewels, finally slowed down a little, yet they still looked very nervous. Terry frowned. He was still worried about what had just happened and could not help but ask, "Wilton, why did you stop me just now? I don''t believe that the Chung family can''t even deal with a woman and a jewelry store." Wilton gave Terry a hard look and said, "If it''s just the jewelry store, our Chung family would have taken control over it long ago. The key is the person who is with Mnie." "That brat named Fade?" Terry curled his lips and looked disdainful, "What is a youngd from another city capable of? Why is the family so afraid of him?" "What''s he capable of?" Wilton red at Terry and said sternly, "Do you know who Fade is and what kind of person is he?" "A month ago, the Chiang family messed with him. As a result, Chiang Medical Center closed down and Edmund, the National Chinese Medical Doctor was arrested. Because of that, Fade received a special contribution award and alsomendations from Director Qi of the Drug Administration. Besides, he also has the support of many National Chinese Medical Doctors and leaders of the medical industry." Terry was shocked, but he still said discontentedly, "No matter how powerful he is in the medical field, he is just a doctor. Our family doesn''t have to be so afraid of him!" "Just a doctor?" Wilton red at Terry and continued, "Later, Szeto Academy had a conflict with Fade. He went to Szeto Academy alone, defeated and wounded Master Szeto''s disciple, Hamlet, along with Marcello and Joanne. In the end, he even wounded Master Szeto." "Now, do you still think that he''s just a doctor?" Wilton asked. Terry''s expression became a little strange. His face was filled with astonishment, "Is that true? It can''t be. Hamlet is a ck Level advanced stage martial artist. He''s quite famous among the younger generation of martial artists." "As for Master Szeto, he''s even more terrifying. He''s a middle stage Earth Level martial artist. How could he be injured by Fade? This is impossible!" Terry found it hard to believe. Wilton snorted and said, "As impossible as it may sound, I''ve witnessed it with my own eyes." "How could this be?" Terry was truly terrified. Fade was able to defeat Kaeran, which meant that he was at least a middle stage Earth Level martial artist. Even the Chung family would not dare to mess with an expert of that level. They would certainly not go against such a master for the sake of an insignificant junior in their family. Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Therefore, Terry thought about what had happened and couldn''t help but be rather frightened as a cold sweat broke out. If he had really attacked Fade right then, he would have been done for. After thinking about it, Terry felt that the 20-million-yuanpensation was definitely worth it. Terrified, he could not help but quicken his pace. He wanted to rush home as soon as possible and did not want to see Fade any longer. Back at school, after Fade had finished his ss, he received a call from Yuri saying that Susie had returned. She made an appointment with Susie to have a meal together. Fade had long wanted to treat Susie to a meal to thank her for taking care of Yuri. Upon hearing of her return, he immediately agreed to the meet up. He then headed back to the hotel after packing up his things When Fade arrived at the hotel, Susie and Yuri were already waiting there. "Miss Song, sorry to keep you waiting," Fade greeted. Susie rolled her eyes and sweetly replied, "Why, I haven''t seen you for quite some time. Mr. Chen, you are but an unfamiliar face to me, still referring to me as Miss Song?" Fade scratched his head and replied with a smiling face, "Sister Song, it''s my fault. I will punish myself with three cups of wine." As he said that, he filled his ss and was about to drink. When Susie saw this, she smiled and said, "I''m just joking with you. Don''t take it that seriously. Let''s just have a casual meal. Don''t worry about the set on the wine table, just help yourself if you feel like it." Fade was rather obliged. He sat down and began to have a chat with Susie. Susie was easy-going. Although she hadn''t met Fade for a long time, the ambience quickly became rather warm as everyone started chatting. They would talk about music, about what Susie had seen and heard from her ventures outside, or what had happened between Fade and Yuri in school. It was quite a lively environment. Just when they were in high spirits, Susie''s cell phone rang. She got up and excused herself to answer the phone. A few minutester, she hung up the phone and walked back to the table. She looked embarrassed and excused herself saying, "Fade, Yuri. I''m really sorry. One of my friends heard that I was back, so she ising over to join us. She''ll be here in a minute. Would you guys mind?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Fade waved his hand and said, "Sister Song, your friend is our friend. What''s there to mind about?" Yuri nodded as well. Seeing this, Susie smiled and said, "My friend is also a member of the entertainment industry. When the time is right, perhaps Yuri can ask her for some advice or help in the entertainmentpany so that she can make preparations for future development." "Well, thank you, Sister Song." Yuri nodded obediently. Then, Susie briefly introduced this friend of hers. Her friend was originally a singer. She made her debut a bit earlier than Susie and had been in the circle for several years, but had yet to get her name around. In the end, she switched to a small company and became a broker instead. In the past few years, no one knew how hard she worked. She climbed up thedder and quickly became the manager of theirpany''s artist department. She became quite well known within the entertainment industry. Not long after, there was a knock on the door. Susie went to answer it and weed a woman in her 30''s. The woman was well dressed and had a pretty face. However, she was covered with heavy makeup, so she looked rather greasy and mature. Regardless, she was still one of Susie''s friends after all, so Fade and Yuri still warmly weed her. Susie brought the woman over and introduced her to Fade and Susie. "This is Emma Huang, my friend and senior. You can call her Madam Huang." "Madam Huang!" Fade and Yuri greeted simultaneously. Then, Susie introduced them to Emma, "Emma, these are my friends, Yuri and Fade." Emma''s nce swept across Fade before ncing back at Yuri. She sized her up and then smiled. "So you''re Yuri! You''re that rookie Susie spoke highly of. Look at you; it looks like you''ll be a star in no time!" "No, no!" Yuri was ttered. She fluttered her hands as her face blushed a little. Emma seemed rather excited. "Yuri, do you mind if I call you that? I''ve heard from Susie that you''re a singer. Do you mind singing a few notes for me?" "Well, this..." Yuri was stunned, then nodded and was about to sing. When Susie saw this, she couldn''t help but be stunned as if she had thought of something. She pulled Emma and said with a smile, "Emma, I''ve just returned and haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s not talk about work. Sit down and let''s have something to eat shall we!" Emma then sat down and had a couple of bites as they continued to chat. However, they somehow started talking about Yuri, "Yuri, I heard Susie say that you''re Erasmus Sun, or Elder Sun''s, student. You''re highly regarded by him. Your talent is quite outstanding!" "Madam Huang you''re exaggerating. Elder Sun did teach me before," Yuri said. "Well, it would be great to get his approval. After all, Susie was also Elder Sun''s proud pupil," Emma smiled and praised. She then immediately raised the request again, "Yuri, you are so talented, I really wish to see it. Please do sing a few notes right here, right now!" "I..." Yuri was taken aback for a moment and then nodded, "Well, if it''s for you, Madam Huang and Sister Song." Then, Yuri sang a song. After listening, Emma''s eyes instantly lit up. Her face was both surprised and excited. She pped her hands and cheered, "It sounded very nice. It''s great." "Thank you for yourpliment, Madam Huang!" Yuri said. Emma stood up and walked to Yuri''s side. She smiled and said, "Yuri, Susie told me that you''re still a freshman at the School of Music in Capital City." "Well yes, I''m still studying at school." Yuri nodded. The smile on Emma''s face grew wider. She continued, "I heard that you haven''t found anypany at the moment." "Uh..." Yuri was a little surprised at this question. She was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "I haven''t found apany yet." "Well! Then I''ll give you a chance now to sign a contract with ourpany. What do you think?" Emma persuaded. Yuri was amazed with that news and couldn''t help it but look at Fade and Susie. Susie''s face darkened at this moment. She coughed and said, "Emma, Yuri is still young. It''s still too young for her to sign a contract. It''s not the right time to talk about this." Emma waved her hand and said, "It''s okay. She should start working to get famous as early as possible, or else it would be toote if you miss that opportunity. Yuri, ourpany pays very well. I can give you a first-ss contract. What do you think? If you agree, sign it now!" As they were talking, Emma took out a contract and handed it over to Yuri. She was really confused by this, and was stunned for a moment. Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 Susie''s expression took a darker turn as she then advised, "Emma, Yuri..." However, before Susie could finish her words, Emma interrupted her instantly and tried to persuade Yuri, "Yuri, you see, I was once a singer too and can be regarded as Susie''s senior and friend. Do you believe in her? If so, then you can also believe in me. Don''t worry, I will definitely give you the best contract. All you have to do is sign it!" "This, I, I don''t want to..." Yuri refused. Emma suddenly replied in a deep voice: "You don''t trust me then? I am a friend of Susie''s and I wouldn''t do anything bad to you." "But, I..." Yuri again tried to reject her offer. But Emma was so persistent that she wanted Yuri to sign the contract immediately. She even took out a signature pen and put it into her hand. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t stand it anymore. He shouted coldly, "Stop it! This is a step too far!" Emma was shocked by Fade''s roar. She looked at him with disdain and said coldly, "This is a matter within the industry. You wouldn''t understand. Don''t interrupt." However, when Yuri heard this, she immediately looked firm and said, "Madam Huang, this is Brother Chen. I believe in him. Whatever he says would be my wish." "This..." Emma didn''t expect Yuri to trust this unremarkable Fade. Her expression froze. At this moment, Susie also said, "Emma, Yuri is still a neer and needs to learn. It''s not convenient for her to sign at apany just yet. Let''s just forget about businesses at the moment!" Emma''s face sank after hearing this. She looked at Susie and asked, "Susie, what do you mean by this? Are you worried about me or do you not trust me?" "No, that''s not what I mean. I just..." Susie wanted to exin. However, Emma began to pester her. "If that''s not what you meant, then let Yuri sign with our company." "This..." Susie frowned. Her face then darkened and she said, "Emma, I have already rmended Yuri to ourpany. Ourpany is also very optimistic about her." Her intention was already very obvious. Susie''spany was Dante Entertainment, one of the top domestic entertainmentpanies. It was obviously a much biggerpany than Emma''s. When most people hear this, they should be able to understand and would excuse themselves. However, when Emma heard this, her face darkened instead and she began to throw a fit. "Susie, what do you mean by this? Are you looking down on my smallpany? Let me tell you, although Skyton Entertainment is not as good as some of the toppanies, it is still one of the most well- knownpanies in the industry." "Besides, a bigpany like Dante Entertainment will not ept neers casually. I advise you neers not to be too ambitious, lest you end up with nothing. It would be toote to regret by then." These words were said to Yuri. Then, Emma added a threatening sentence, "Let me tell you something, offending our boss is equivalent to offending the people within the industry. When the timees, it will be extremely difficult to sign a new person with one sentence." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t hold it in any longer. Susie''s friend or not, he snorted at her and said, "Is this the way yourpany does things? Are you starting to threaten us because you can''t recruit people?" Susie was also quite disappointed at this moment. "Emma, what you said just now is a bit too much. I understand that you want to bring benefits to yourpany, but you''ve gone too far. You should apologize to Yuri and Fade!" "You want me to apologize? Susie, are you out of your mind? I am your senior, and also their senior. In Capital City''s entertainment circle, if I, Emma, am to order it, many artists would give me their utmost respect." "If I want to sign a new person who has not yet debuted to give her face and great fortune, it would be her lucky day, but she doesn''t even cherish it and instead wants me to apologize to her. How could I let this slide?" Emma retaliated. Then, she red at Yuri and mmed the contract on the table, threatening her, "That''s all I''ll say for today. If you don''t sign with Skyton Entertainment, then don''t even think about surviving in the entertainment industry." This undisguised threat truly angered Fade. He picked up the contract and threw it at Emma''s face, then shouted, "Get lost!" "You, you dare to hit me, I..." Emma red at him. Fade mmed his palm on the table. Suddenly, a clear five- fingered palm print appeared on the solid wood table. Emma was so scared that her face turned pale and she backed up bit by bit. However, when she backed up to the door of the private room, she still threatened them with her face full of resentment, "Just you wait. You, Yuri, won''t be able to gain a foothold in the industry anymore." "Get out!" Fade shouted. The air surged and Emma''s face ached. She was so scared that she ran away immediately. The room was rather quiet when Emma left. Susie''s expression was a little down. She turned to Yuri and Fade and apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect Emma to do such a thing!" "Sister Song, this has nothing to do with you!" "Don''t apologize for others!" Yuri and Fade quicklyforted Susie. Susie sighed and said, "Emma''s Skyton''s Entertainment is not bad within the industry. It is a medium- scaledpany and can be ranked amongst Capital City''s circle. However, the reputation of thepany is not very good. They have been relying on various hype to draw the attention of the media. They take advantage of the ''freshness'' of up-anding stars, and when their poprity starts to dip, they abandon the artists and look for the next hype." "This kind of behavior is verymon in the entertainment industry today, and I can understand their thinking. However, from a personal point of view, I don''t agree with my friends and students entering this kind of Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Yuri nodded and said earnestly, "Sister Song, I understand. I want to be a singer, a real singer, not a star hyped by the media." Upon hearing this, Susie smiled gratifiedly. Nodded and said, "Yuri, it''s great that you have that mindset." However, something came to Susie''s mind. With a worried look, and said, "However, I''m afraid there will be some trouble if I offend Emma and Skyton Entertainment. I''m quite afraid that it might cause quite a bit of trouble." "What''s wrong? Is herpany that powerful?" Fade asked. Susie gently frowned and said, "Skyton Entertainment Company is only average, but the boss behind it is the second son of the Hsia family in Capital City, Hampton Hsia. The Hsia family is a big family here. If Hampton engages in this, I''m afraid that Yuri would really be in trouble." "The big family! The Hsia family?" Fade paused for a moment and then asked, "How is the Hsia familypared to the Chung family and the Luo family?" When Susie heard this, she immediately replied, "They can''t bepared. The Chung family and the Luo families are both well-known families in the capital. Other than those hidden top families, they are practically the most powerful families here." Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 "If the Chung family and the Luo family are regarded as first- ss families, then the Hsia family can only be regarded as a second-ss family." "But, although it''s just a second-ss family, its power should never be underestimated. Even for Mr. Jee of Dante Entertainment, if he is against the Hsia family, I''m afraid that he would still have to consider things carefully. He wouldn''t fight them head on." Speaking of this, Susie''s face was full of worry as she was worried about Yuri. "In this case, it would be a little troublesome." As for Fade, when he heard the name of Mr. Jee, his face rxed and he said, "In this case, there is nothing to worry about. If the Hsia family really doese and make trouble, I will deal with them." Although Susie knew that Fade was powerful, his rtionship and connections seemed to mainly focus on Dragonville City and Bay City. It was hard to say what he could do now that he was in Capital City. Thinking of this, Susie began to worry. After thinking for a while, she thought of something and said, "By the way, are you both free tomorrow night?" "Sister Song, what can I do for you?" Fade asked as they both nodded. Susie said, "At 7pm tomorrow, Dante Entertainment Company will hold an anniversary celebration to celebrate the establishment of ourpany. At that time, there will be many big shots in the industry, including Mr. dee. I want you guys to follow with me." "Ah, that''s the party of Dante Entertainment Company. It''s not appropriate for us to go!" Yuri said. Susie waved her hand and said, "It''s okay, you are my friends. I''ll take you there. What''s more, I once rmended Yuri to Mr. dee before. He may still have some impression of her. At that time, if she can get his favor, or the support of other big shots in the industry, it will be more convenient to compete with Skyton Entertainment." Susie came back from abroad and had personally invited Yuri to sign the contract, but was rejected. She was also clueless about the rtionship between Fade and Dante. Yuri wanted to say something, but seeing the enthusiasm on Susie''s face, it was hard to refuse. She nodded and said, "Okay, thank you, Sister Song. I''ll be there on time." Fade also nodded and said, "I don''t have sses that night, so I can go." It had been settled then, the three of them had almost finished their meal, so they got up and left after paying the bill. The next evening, Fade arrived at the gate of Capital Music Academy ahead of time. He waited for Yuri and Susie so that they could enter the hotel where the anniversary celebration was to be held. As a famous entertainmentpany in China, the anniversary celebration was to be held at a high- end ce, so they contracted a hotel. When the three came to the hotel''s door, they could see an endless line of luxury cars and stars who could only be seen on TV. Susie took out the invitation and sessfully brought Fade and Yuri into the banquet. There was still a while before the banquet started, and there were already a lot of people in the hall holding wine sses and smiling or warmly greeting each other. As one of the top female singers in the country, Susie was also one of the top yers of Dante Entertainment, so she became the focus of attention for a lot of people. They all came over to greet her. Susie greeted them with a smile on her face. At the same time, she did not forget to introduce Yuri, who was next to her. The opportunity was to pave a way for her. The crowd was polite and praised Yuri for a while, indicating that they had heard something about her. Then, they turned their focus back to Susie. After all, Yuri was a neer who had yet to debut. Although Susie thought highly of her, everyone did not pay much attention to her. Yuri still had some people greeting her, but Fade, on this asion, waspletely ignored. No one knew him and none even came to greet him. They thought of him as Susie and Yuri''s bodyguards, so they ignored him. In this regard, Fade had an indifferent attitude and didn''t really care at all. As they got closer and closer to the party, more and more people were gathered there. As Susie and the other two were chatting, a sudden sound of footsteps came towards them. The crowd automatically moved out of the way as they looked over. The vibe from this person made people feel strange and they turned their heads and looked over. That person was a woman in her thirties. The woman was dressed morously, but there was a strange blush on her face, which was a little red and swollen. The faces of Susie and the other two changed when they saw this woman. Susie''s and Yuri''s faces darkened, and their smiles disappeared as they looked at the woman opposite them. Fade was slightly surprised, and then he raised the corners of his mouth and showed a smile. That was because the woman opposite them was no other than Loren, the star whom he met in Mnie''s Emerald Plum Jewels Loren looked displeased when she saw Susie, but when she approached her, she squeezed out a calcted and fake smile and said, "Aren''t you Susie? The one who returned recently? You''re still so beautiful! I''ve read the news that said that you were out there dating a rich man. I thought you wouldn''t make it back for the event." After that, Loren nced at Yuri again and said with a sneer of disdain, "Is this the neer you rmended? I heard that you were pretty good, but now, it seems that you''re just relying on your looks." Although Loren had a smile on her face, her words were obviously sarcastic. She deliberately mentioned the false rumours about Susie, using her of being kept as a mistress by a rich and powerful man. Then, she used Yuri to ridicule them, saying that both of them were empty vessels relying on their faces instead and that they had no actual talents at all. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As soon as they met, the scent of a storm brewing between them became too strong. It naturally made the vibe of the scene be tense. The people around them also began talking about it. "What''s going on? Are Loren and Susie fighting?" "Aren''t they all from Dante Entertainment? Loren is also Susie''s senior. How did they get into such a big fight?" "Yeah, they had a good rtionship half a year ago! At that time, Loren even gave all kinds of gifts to Susie." Then, some people who knew the story behind them began to tell the news in a low voice. "They used to have a good rtionship, but a few months ago, after Susie came back from Bay City, their rtionship gradually became worse." "I know what happened at that time. After Susie came back, they had a big fight and even threw things in the office. Eventually, they cut ties and ended up like this." It turned out that Fade had found out that Susie was exposed to a bracelet full of evil spirits, and the bracelet was given to her by Loren. She also deliberately revealed Susie''s whereabouts to Jonas, the Young Master Hsia, which resulted in him causing a lot of trouble for Susie. Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Therefore, after returning, Susie went straight to Loren and wanted to get answers to the matter. Thetter denied everything and refused to admit it. Susie was furious and the two sides began to quarrel. In the end, the rtionship broke apart. It could even be said that in thepany, the two of them had be enemies. However, the two of them usually worked outside and didn''t have many chances to meet. However, this time, the two of them met at thepany''s anniversary banquet. They didn''t expect that Loren did not want to bury the hatchet, but instead, she went up against Susie as soon as they met. Susie frowned. She remembered that she didn''t want to cause any trouble at the anniversary celebration of herpany that day, so she kept her head down and ignored Loren. She grabbed Yuri, picked up her wine ss and turned to leave. "Let''s go!" Loren didn''t expect Susie to be so disrespectful to her. She was both angry and annoyed and she chased after them. "What''s wrong? You don''t even dare to confront me! So it''s true then?" Seeing that Loren was about to start causing trouble, Fade stepped forward and stopped her. He said coldly, "Wasn''t your face pped enough thest time? Do you want it to hurt even more this time?" Hearing this, Loren was stunned for a moment, and then she looked at him. In an instant, her eyes suddenly shrank and her expression changed dramatically. She red at Fade, gritted her teeth and said, "It''s you!" "It is me! If you don''t want to be beaten, get out of my way!" Fade was having none of it from her. Loren was angry, but she did not dare to fight with him. Her expression changed and then she suddenly thought of something and shouted, "Well, I''m wondering why someone would hit me for no reason. It turned out to be Susie who asked you to do it!" These words were equivalent to dropping a stone on the calm surface of theke, instantly stirring up ripples and attracting everyone''s attention. After all, it was a piece of big news that the quarrel between the two stars involved hitting one another. Susie had no choice but to turn around at this moment. She stared at Loren and frowned. "What nonsense are you talking about? When would I ever instruct anybody to hit you?" Loren nced at Fade, then raised her hair, revealing her injured cheeks as she said, "See? My face is still red and swollen. He''s the one who beat me. If you don''t believe me, go ahead and ask him." Susie looked at Fade with a puzzled expression. Fade faintly said, "I really beat her and pped her hard twice. It''s just that..." Before he could exin, Loren shouted, "Did you hear that? He admitted that he hit me. Susie, now, is there anything you want to exin to me about?" Loren deliberately mixed things up and didn''t let Fade a chance to exin. This was to create a misunderstanding for everyone, that Susie sent him to hit her. If word was to evere out, the image of Loren would naturally be a little on the better side of things. Even if Dante Entertainment Company decided to support Susie, she could use this opportunity to pull herself up thedder and stir up the trend of her poprity again. At this moment, when they heard the conversation on the spot, many people got misled and really thought that Susie had sent someone to beat Loren. All of a sudden, there were lots of discussions spouting around the room. However, at this moment, Fade snorted coldly, looked at Loren and said, "You want to fish in troubled waters and create fake news. Did you really think you could seed?" Then, Fade looked at the people around him and said in a clear voice, "I did raise my hand and hit Loren, but that matter has nothing to do with Susie. The incident urred in a jewelry store of my friend''s called Emerald Plum Jewels. The people who know about it should know thispany well." "Miss Loren was being unreasonable in my friend''s shop. After wearing thepany''s jewelry ne worth 20 million yuan, she was unwilling to take it off. She even wanted to talk about using her endorsement fee to pay for it. Finally, in the face of her unreasonable behavior, I had to step in and take action." Fade exined the whole thing and conveniently promoted Mnie''s Emerald Plum Jewels. When the people around heard this, they couldn''t help but talk about it while pointing at Loren. Some people knew her personality and believed in Fade and Susie''s words. It was clear that the people sided with Susie. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Some people had ties with Loren and chose to support her instead. Most of them couldn''t tell if what Fade said was true or not, but they still chose to stand on Susie''s side. After all, she was now a top female singer and a capable candidate to be the next diva. As for Loren, she was just a singer who gradually lost public interest. In contrast, between the two sides, there was no need to think about anything else. Everyone was inside the circle and knew whose team to join. For a moment, many people spoke angrily for Susie and began to criticize Loren. She didn''t expect such a turn of the tide and she gave Fade and Susie a hard look. She gritted her teeth and said, "Just you wait. There will be a good show for you." After that, Loren left in disgrace amidst theughter and usations from the crowd. On the other hand, many people gathered around Susie. Some expressed their trust in her, while others took the opportunity to show their goodwill to her. After such a scene, it became a little calmer. Susie and Yuri were idle and wanted to know about Fade and Loren''s incident. However, at this time, a man and woman came over. Among them, the woman was Susie''s friend, the manager of the entertainer Department of Skyton Entertainment, Emma, whom they had met the day before. Seeing Emma, Fade and the other two''s expressions took a different turn. But then, when Susie saw the young man in his early twenties next to Emma, her face sank. She whispered to Fade and Yuri, "That is Hampton, the Young Master of the Hsia family and the head of Skyton Entertainment." "I didn''t expect Hampton to make an appearance as well. I''m afraid there''s going to be some trouble," Susie said, with a worried look on her face. Fade patted her shoulder lightly and said, "Sister Susie, Yuri, I''m here. It''s going to be fine." At this time, Emma and Hampton had alreadye to stand in front of them. Emma nced at the three of them with a cold smile on her face and said, "Nice to meet you again." Susie''s expression was ice-cold. "I, however, don''t wish to meet you!" "Is that so?" After the chaos the day before, Emma returned to her true nature in front of Susie. She was no longer trying to hide her feelings. She said in an unceremonious tone, "In any case, I didn''t come for you." After that, Emma''s eyes fell on Yuri and said, "Yuri, right? What do you think about what we''ve discussed yesterday? Why not sign with Skyton Entertainment now!" After saying that, Emma threw another contract to Yuri to sign it on the spot. Yuri was rather stunned for the moment and couldn''t move. Emma then pointed to the man next to her and introduced, "This is Skyton Entertainment''s boss and the Hsia family''s second young master, Mr. Hampton Hsia." Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 At this time, Hampton''s eyes fell on Yuri, revealing a lusty and a greedy look in his eyes. He couldn''t help lick his tongue gently. As the rich child of the Hsia family in Capital City and the boss of Skyton Entertainment, Hampton naturally had many women around him, and many of them were famous female stars in the circle. He enjoyed it a lot. However, at this moment, when he saw a young, fresh and pure girl like Yuri, his heart beat ferociously. In an instant, a trace of greedy desire arose as he wanted to take Yuri for himself. Looking at Yuri, Hampton smiled and said softly, "Hello, Miss Zhang. I''m Hampton. I''ve heard about you for a long time. I appreciate listening to your singing very much. If you''re willing toe to our company, I can guarantee that you will be treated well." After a pause, Hampton added, "If you join now, you would be treated the same as ourpany''s, Vickey Hearing Hampton''s words, everyone, including Emma, was shocked and showed looks of surprise. After all, Vickey Liu was now the most popr artist of Skyton Entertainment. In the past two years, by virtue of a few TV series, she had be a popr star. It was obvious that she was going to make a breakthrough. But now, since Hampton had said that he was going to give Yuri the same treatment, even as a rookie, this was a huge offer. For a time, everyone looked at Yuri and they were even more curious. Some of the people who hadn''t really paid much attention to Yuri before were now looking at her more intently at this moment. They began to whisper and discuss what was happening at that moment. "At first nce, her face is not one of eye-catching beauty, but when I look at her carefully, her pure and clear aura can''t be concealed. It''s unforgettable." "With such a fresh temperament, you can y a popr campus youth drama now without any makeup. You will definitely be popr." "Even so, it''s not worth the offer! Young Master Hsia, you''ve paid a high price." "Hehe, is Young Master Hampton the poor one? Besides, do you really think that he is really interested in her talents?" "Hehe, that''s true. The second young master of the Hsia family must be thinking about that. Everyone understands the unspoken rules." In the midst of the discussion, Yuri said, "Thank you for your appreciation, Mr. Hsia, but I''m sorry. I don''t want to sign the contract just yet." "You really don''t want to? As long as you sign the contract now, I can immediately promote you to be a star. Moreover, this treatment is not a one-off thing as well." Hampton did not hesitate to pay the price. However, Yuri was not really tempted by these offers at all. She shook her head firmly and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Hsia. I''m really not interested." "This..." Hampton didn''t expect that there was a girl who was not lured by fame and wealth. He was stunned for a moment. Then, he took out a business card and handed it to Yuri. "It may be a little early to sign the contract, so how about this? Miss Zhang, please ept this business card of mine. When the party ends, I''ll treat you to dinner perhaps." "This..." Yuri was stunned. When she saw Fade wrinkling his brows, she immediately understood that Hampton was harboring malicious intentions. She coldly refused, "I''m sorry, Young Master Hsia. I''m not that hungry." "Uh..." Hampton didn''t expect that Yuri would refuse him so directly. He couldn''t help frowning and his face was a little cold. He said unhappily, "Miss Zhang, you''re looking down on me. Don''t you want to show me some dignity?" What he said was harsh and his discontented tone was obviously expressed. Yuri frowned and didn''t know how to deal with the matter for a while. At this time, Fade stood up and looked at Hampton. He said rudely, "Yuri has said that she has no interest in you and yourpany. Are you deaf or do you just not understand simplenguage?" "Who... Who are you?" Hampton red furiously at Fade with a look of anger on his face. Emma whispered in Hampton''s ear, and he was even more displeased. At the same time, Fade held Yuri''s hand, pinched it and smiled encouragingly at her. Yuri''s face was slightly red, but there was a smile on her face. She nodded shyly. The intimate act of the two of them in front of Hampton''s eyes immediately made his jealousy burst out like a pool ofva. His eyes were like burning torches. He red at Fade and then looked at Yuri. He was determined and said, "Do you really want to refuse me? Do you know who I am and what I can do?" Yuri''s eyes were firm and she said coldly, "I''m sure." After hearing Yuri''s words, Hampton''s eyes narrowed and he immediately stood up straight. His eyes were cold and he said, "In this case, then you should not stay in the entertainment industry any longer!" When he said this, everyone was shocked. It was obvious that he had the intention of cklisting Yuri. If it was another medium- level entertainmentpany, it might be difficult for them to kill off an artist''s career, but now, it was Hampton who had spoken. He was the second young master of the Hsia family and held an extraordinary status. With such words, even if the scale of Skyton Entertainment wasn''t that well- known, with his identity as the second young master of Hsia family, otherpanies in the circle would at least treat him with some respect and not have anything to do with Yuri. After all, no one in the circle was willing to offend a new person for the sake of offending the second N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Young Master Hsia. This was really sabotaging themselves. For a moment, sighs could be heard. Yuri was such a promising candidate, but she was going to be killed off before she could even make a debut. Susie''s expression changed drastically. She was anxious and angry simultaneously. She looked at Hampton and said, "Mr. Hsia, you''re going too far by doing this! Yuri is very talented. I''ll have her rmended to Mr. Jee instead." Susie was trying to find another opportunity for Yuri. However, after Hampton heard this, he said coldly, "Do you want your Dante Entertainment to sign her up? Don''t worry. As for that, I will talk to him personally when Mr. Jeees outter. I believe that he would rather respect my decision and the Hsia family''s." This time, Hampton not used his name, but also the entire Hsia family. With such a firm attitude, it seemed that he really wanted to seal Yuri to death. For a time, sounds of sighs could be heard again. At this moment, Susie was upset and helpless. Her fists clenched and she had a veryplicated look on her face. As for Yuri, her eyes were firmly full of stubbornness and anger. She was determined and insisted, "Even if I don''t enter the entertainment industry, I wouldn''t do as you wish!" "Really?" There was a crazy look in Hampton''s eyes. "I heard that you study at the Academy of Music in Capital City, right? I know a few people over there. I will let them take good care of you at that time." This was already an obvious and open threat. Hampton not only wanted to destroy Yuri''s career as an artist, but he also did not want to let her go about her daily life. He wanted to destroy her with his status and rtionships. Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 Yuri didn''t expect him to be so relentless and unreasonable. At that time, tears welled up in her eyes, but she still bit her lip and no tears fell. However, the tears made her eyes rather red. She couldn''t hold it any longer and eventually let tears stream down her cheeks. Yuri desperately wiped the tears on her face with the back of her hand and she bit her lip hard to stop herself from crying. Seeing Yuri''s reaction, Susie''s heart ached. At the same time, she had feelings of resentment towards Emma and Hampton. She said, "Mr. Hsia, are you really going to do this?" Hampton''s face was filled with pride. "Those that don''tply will be destroyed." His words were proud and overbearing, as if Yuri was just one of his toys. Upon hearing this, Susie''s gaze darkened. She patted Yuri''s shoulder and consoled her, "Yuri, don''t be afraid of them. I''ll think of a way to help you." After that, Susie looked at some insiders who had greeted her before. There were high- level personnel inside thepany, well- known superstars and high level executives of other entertainmentpanies. However, in the face of Susie''s gaze, all of them picked up their sses and turned around, pretending nothing ever happened. It was obvious that they didn''t want to get involved in this matter. After all, there was no benefit to be had in helping either side. In such a situation, Susie couldn''t help feeling a little desperate. At the same time, she felt even colder when she thought about the fickleness of the people in the circle. Seeing this, Emma sneered, intent on revenge, and said, "Now, do you know how powerful our Skyton Entertainment and Young Master Hsia are? I gave you a chance before but you didn''t cherish that deal. No one is at fault here!" After that, she and Hamptonughed arrogantly. Yuri wiped the tears from her face, looked at Susie and said, "Sister Song, it''s okay. I''ll change my school. At the worst, I''ll move out of Capital City. Our country is so big and the world is even bigger. I don''t believe they cane after me for that long." "Really? You can have a try and see if I can do that," Hampton said as he looked at Yuri proudly. She bit her lip and did not reply. At this time, Fade gently held her hand, looking natural and calm, and said, "Yuri, don''t worry. With me here, they can''t kill you off." "Brother Chen, I... I''m fine. You don''t have tofort me." She nodded. Susie nced at Fade and didn''t say anything. Obviously, they all thought that his words weren''t anything much other than words offort. On the opposite side, Emma and Hampton obviously also thought so, and they couldn''t help sneering at him. "Haha, a nobody can stop my ns. I''d like to see how you can do it!" "Susie, are all the people you''ve made friends with these kinds of people who brag without thinking?" Fade ignored their sarcasm and nced at them. Then, he took out his mobile phone and was ready to call Dante to exin the situation. After all, he was also in the industry. Fade believed that, given Dante''s attitude toward him now, it was not a problem for him to help Yuri. Moreover, even if there was a problem on Dante''s side, the Luo family and Chung family could take action. Even if Fade used force, he could allow Kaeran from Szeto Academy and White w, whom he had just subdued, to involve themselves. Hence, it was not a problem for Fade to deal with the scene the Hsia family is making. Just as Fade was about to call someone for help, a burst of footsteps came and then a loud shout sounded. "Come on, arrest that guy for me." In an instant, there was a loud sound. A group of people who looked like bodyguards in ck rushed towards Fade and were going to catch him. Fade, who was about to make a phone call, had no choice but to put down his phone and deal with this threat. As soon as they saw the peopleing in, Fade and Susie''s eyes suddenly narrowed because behind these bodyguards were none other than Loren and Jonas. Loren was just rather throwing a tantrum just now, but they did not expect that Jonas would return again. Needless to say, the conflict between Loren and Susie and between Jonas and Fade had not been settled in Bay City.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jonas still remembered that he was guarding the hotel at that time, waiting for Susie toe in for a night together, but then, the sudden appearance of this person called Fade, ruined his n. Not only did he get beaten up, but he was also stripped and thrown to the bed naked. This matter made Jonas feel disgusted and angry, and he had been looking for a chance to take revenge on Fade. This time, Loren called and informed him of the matter of her side, so Jonas could rush over to teach him a good lesson. Seeing the appearance of the two and the fierce bodyguards, Fade quickly understood the purpose of the other party. In the face of this, he was indifferent and said coldly, "What, you still want to take another beating? Haven''t you learned any lessons from our previous encounter?" Jonas''s face fell as soon as he heard Fade''s remark. His expression was pale and fiercely ordered his guards. "Beat him. Beat him hard. Beat him to death." The bodyguards rushed up and were about to fight. Fade''s eyes narrowed and he was ready to fight back. Seeing this, Susie stood up with a gloomy face and shouted, "Jonas, today is a great day for Dante Entertainment. Are you sure you want to make such a scene here? In a while, Mr. Jee will be out. Do you really want to do this?" Those words were loud and powerful, which stunned Jonas . After reflecting on his decisions, he waved his hand and ordered his bodyguards, "Come back!" After all, although the Hsia family was powerful, Dante was not easy to deal with. Their father might be slightly stronger than Dante, but as a junior, he was still rather young in front of Dante. After calling back the bodyguards, Jonas looked at Fade with a proud look and said, "For the sake of Mr. Jee, I won''t do anything here. When this event is over, however, we will settle scores." "Really? I''m also looking forward to that moment!" Fade did not back down. Jonas'' gaze turned cold. He didn''t continue the banter with Fade any longer. Instead, he looked at Susie and said, "Susie, you know what I want of you. I''ll ask you onest time, would you like to be my girlfriend?" Susie was slightly surprised as she didn''t expect Jonas to confess his feelings on such an asion. She was stunned for a moment before she rejected it. "I''m sorry, Young Master Hsia," she said. Jonas'' face darkened. Without saying anything, he sighed and said in a voice that was almost the only thing she could hear, "So be it then. Don''t me me for what happens next." Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Others couldn''t hear what he said, but Fade caught it keenly. Fade''s face fell and he stared at Jonas coldly. At this time, Hampton and Emma also came to Jonas and Loren''s side. When the two brothers met, they seemed to be a tad bit surprised. "Hampton, you''re here too?" "Jonas, why are you here?" Hampton then pointed at the gang of three they were opposing and whispered something to Jonas. Jonas looked over after hearing this. When he nced at Yuri, he was stunned, but then he nodded and said, "I see. Since some people are so ungrateful, let''s teach them a lesson then!" Looking at the time, Jonas said, "There''s still five minutes before the party, so I''ll wait a little longer. I''ll talk to Mr. Jeeter so that some unqualified people should not be allowed to continue to stick around in the entertainment industry." Jonas'' words immediately caused an uproar. Everyone present turned to look at Fade, Susie and Yuri with expressions of sympathy, gloating and regret in their eyes. The sounds of discussion were starting up again. "Young Master Hsia has said it himself. Now, it''s all over for Yuri." "Yes, Young Master Hsia and Young Master Hampton have joined forces. Even if the gods were here, she can''t be saved." "Not only Yuri, I''m afraid that even Susie would be affected by this as well. Who knows, she might get killed off as well!" "Susie, no way. She is now a top singer, one of the best stars of Dante Entertainment! How can they allow her to be killed off in such a way?" "Dante Entertainment may be reluctant, but in the face of pressure from the Hsia family, what do you think Mr.Jee would choose to do? Is an artist more important than a well- known family like the Hsia family?" "This..." For a moment, almost everyone in the hall was sure that Yuri and Susie were doomed. From now on, they would be done for in the industry. Hence, almost everyone couldn''t help but stay away from them, for fear that they would be caught in the crossfire as well. When Yuri and Susie saw this, their faces sank and they were rather sad. However, Fade still looked calm at this moment. He thenforted the two women, "Sister Song, Yuri, don''t worry. With me here, they can''t kill off the both of you." When these words sounded in everyone''s ears, they sounded exceptionally absurd. No one thought that a nobody like Fade would be able to change the Hsia brothers'' decision. Just when everyone was talking about the situation, a burst of music rang out. The spotlight hit the stage and the host went on stage. Everyone knew that the anniversary celebration banquet was about to begin. The discussion stopped and everyone''s eyes then focused on the stage. Susie suppressed the feeling of hopelessness in her heart and pulled Yuri to the stage. She then said, "Wait for Mr. Jee toe out to toastter. At that time, I will talk to him again. Maybe things will turn around." "Well, thank you, Sister Song!" Yuri nodded and thanked her, but she didn''t hold much hope in her heart. On the other side, the two brothers, Jonas and Hampton, came to the front of the stage under everyone''spliments. They were very proud of themselves and put big smiles on their faces. The host briefly introduced the agenda of the banquet and thanked the guests. Then, he stepped aside and announced loudly, "Next, let''s wee the president of the Dante Entertainment Company, Mr. dee. Dante, step up here and give us a few words." p! p! p! p! In an instant, there was thunderous apuse at the scene. Almost everyone was pping their hands excitedly. Even Jonas and Hampton were also apuding and cheering at this moment. After all, Dante''s status was so high that no one at the scene dared to disrespect him. However, there were still some people who couldn''t help but focus on Fade, who was on the periphery. Instead of apuding, he sat on a chair, skewed a piece of steak and ate it unceremoniously. Seeing this, they could not help but shake their head and sigh. "You are so rude to Mr. dee. You are just asking for death toe!" "That''s right. We were originally relying on Susie. Maybe there was still a slight chance with the dee family. Now, there''s no chance at all." "Hehe, eat, eat. When deathes, you won''t have a chance to eat it anymore." "He''s just a fool! He got Yuri and Susie into trouble!" Amidst the warm apuse, Dante, whose face was blushing red and who was in high spirits, stood up, overseeing the crowd and he greeted them with a smile. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. During this period of time, Dante felt like a new man and was in a good mood. One reason was that his illness of many years had been cured by Fade. The other reason was that the matter concerning Gabriel had been solved by Fade for him. The third reason was that the company''s performance was booming. These events were music to his ears. The constant influx of good news recently really made Dante''s day, and it was all thanks to Fade. At the thought of Fade, Dante could not help but feel a surge of extreme gratitude towards him. Such a young man was more than meets the eye. Needless to say, he had also made friends with Young Master Luo. In terms of medicine, he was a doctor who was more excellent than the national medicine masters. In terms of martial arts, even Kaeran of the Szeto Academy had to submit to him, which was really quite shocking. Dante had made up his mind that after this celebration, he must find an opportunity to invite Fade and treat him to properly thank their newfound friendship. After all, he was his greatest benefactor. "Mr. dee, please say something to the guests!" The host''s reminder made Dantee back to reality. He gently coughed and then said with a smile on his face, "Thank you for youring. Today is the anniversary of Dante Entertainment. Here, I..." After the speech, the crowd burst into a round of warm apuse. Then, Dante picked up a ss of champagne and walked down the stage, ready to propose a toast to everyone. Jonas and Hampton, who were standing in front of them, were the first to walk over. Naturally, no one dared topete with them. Dante also saw them. Although he was a little surprised by the arrival of the two Hsia brothers, he still walked over with a smile. "Jonas, Hampton, you two are here!" Dante said with a smile. "Mr. Jee, congrattions." The two of them also toasted with a smile. The two of them clinked their sses. Dante said a few words ofpliment and was about to proceed with the event. However, at this time, Jonas stopped Dante and said, "Mr. Jee, there is one thing that we brothers would like to ask you for a favor. I wonder if you..." "Oh, what''s the matter? You can tell me," Dante stopped and asked. Jonas and Hampton looked at each other, and then looked in the direction of Fade and his friends. Everyone immediately made way for them, letting the trio be within Dante''s line of sight. Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 "Mr. Jee, it went down like this. Just now, we and the other guys..." Jonas pointed in the direction of Fade and said to Dante. However, before he could finish his words, Dante looked in the direction of Jonas'' finger. When he saw the figure over there, he couldn''t help but tremble, and then he became excited. Dante had little care about Jonas and Hampton, and he quickly marched over to the group with a ss of wine. "Uh, this..." Jonas and Hampton were stunned. The eyes of the people around were also filled with surprise and there were puzzled looks on their faces. "What''s wrong with Mr. Jee? He''s so excited." "Does Mr. Jee also have a grudge against that kid?" "No way. Is that guy a jinx? Did he offend so many people in such a short time?" "Maybe. The person who just said those kinds of arrogant words, why can''t he do anything?" "Let''s wait and see. There''s going to be a good show." Everyone''s gaze was puzzled and they kept curiously looking over. At this time, Fade was still sitting on the chair and eating the steak, looking as if he didn''t care about anything. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This situation caused a heated discussion to erupt once more. "What''s going on with that kid?" "You are too bold to be so disrespectful in front of Mr. dee!" "Haha, he is looking for death! You can now confirm that he has indeed offended Mr. dee." At the back, donas and Hampton looked at each other with a smile. "It seems that there is no need for us to ask. Mr. dee is going to deal with that guy by himself!" Almost everyone thought that Dante was going to throw a fit with Fade. Instead, he ran to Fade with a ss of wine, and then with a smile on his face, he greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Chen, why are you here too?" After Fade finished chewing the food in his mouth, he nced at Dante, then pointed to Susie and said, "Sister Song asked me toe here together. Yuri is also here, so I came." Hearing this, Dante nced at Susie next to him, then looked at Yuri with a smile on his face. He said, "Miss Zhang, you''re here too. I wonder if you''ve considered the matter of asking you to sign the contract of our Dante Entertainmentst time?" Yuri was stunned. After a few seconds, she came to her senses. Then, she shook her head and responded in embarrassment, "Mr. Jee, I, I haven''t decided yet." Dante did not look angry at all. He nodded with a smile and said, "Don''t worry, just think about it slowly. Miss Zhang, whenever you want to visit us at Dante Entertainment, our door will be open for you at anytime." "Thank you, Mr. Jee!" Yuri thought that Dante was being polite, so she didn''t expect him to actually be so serious. At this time, all the people around were stunned when they saw this scene. They were like giraffes trying to get the highest leaf; they stretched out their necks in order to get a good look at the both of them. "What, what''s going on? It seems that Mr. Jee knows that Chen kid?" "It''s more than just acquaintance. It seems that their rtionship is very good. It can even be said that Mr. Jee has a lot of respect for that kid!" "And Yuri, Mr. Jee actually invited her to sign the contract in person. This, this..." "Now, Jonas and Hampton won''t be able to kill them off!" At this time, Jonas and Hampton were lost for words. They honestly didn''t expect that Dante would make such a move. For a moment, the two men''s faces sank and then they stepped towards Dante. Even if he knew Fade and Yuri, they were still confident that relying on their status, it was not a problem for them to suppress them. "Mr. Jee, what we just said..." Jonas came over and said. Dante was a little dissatisfied with the people who had interrupted his conversation with Fade and he frowned. However, when he saw that the other party was Jonas and Hampton, he then gathered his thoughts and said, "Jonas, Hampton, I''ll talk to youter." "Mr. Jee, this..." Jonas and Hampton were unwilling to give up. Dante was already a little annoyed. At this time, Fade smiled and said, "Mr. dee, it seems that they can''t wait. They must discuss this with you in front of me." "Uh, this... Mr. Chen, you..." Dante didn''t expect Fade to know Jonas and Hampton, and he was surprised. Fade continued, "Mr. dee, the two young masters of the Hsia family want to talk to you about how to kill off Susie and Yuri, and how to deal with me!" "What!" Dante heard this and was shocked at such news. Jonas and Hampton, on the other hand, began to exin themselves to Dante. "Mr. dee, this is what happened. This Yuri and Fade, yes..." The two people added fuel to the mes and narrated the grievances between them and Fade. Then, seeing that Dante''s expression was not looking rather well about this situation, Jonas added, "Of course, you, Mr. dee, will help us and our Hsia family will naturally remember it and thank you well." Obviously, this was for the exchange of interests. When everyone saw this scene, they began to think about how Dante was going to make a choice. As a sessful businessman, the answer seemed obvious in the face of such a question. Choosing to cooperate with the Hsia family was the best choice. After all, Fade, Yuri, and Susie were not worth mentioning in front of the Hsia family. Jonas and Hampton were also full of confidence, and they thought that Dante would side with them. However, after hearing their words, Dante was silent for a moment. His face was grim and he didn''t say anything. Jonas thought that Dante was considering the conditions, so he added, "Of course, if you have any concerns, we, the Hsia family, would be forever grateful." However, as soon as he finished speaking, Dante red at him with a face full of anger and he roared, "Don''t ever refer to me as Mr. Jee. Get out, you two, get out of here!" "Ah, Mr. Jee... Mr. Jee, you..." Jonas and Hampton''s faces were full of shock. They did not understand why Dante had suddenly be furious. The people around were also surprised. Dante red at the two of them and gritted his teeth. "It''s impossible for me to wrong Mr. Chen and his friends." "Mr. Jee, you..." Jonas and Hampton frowned. They were both puzzled and dissatisfied, and their tones weren''t pleasant. "Mr. Jee, you really want to do this for them? Do you want my father to talk to you about this?" This was using the Hsia family''s head''s name. However, Dante did not back down. He shouted, "Don''t try to threaten me with your father. Even if he, Fallon, is in front of me, I would give the same answer." "You want me to deal with Mr. Chen and his friends? You, the Hsia family, should just give up!" "Mr. Jee, are, are you sure you really want to do this?" Jonas and Hampton gritted their teeth and narrowed their eyes; their expressions were a little ferocious. "This could be considered an act of war against the Hsia family!" "So what? If your Hsia family dares to attack Mr. Chen, I, Dante, would be the first to refuse." Dante thundered, then waved his hand and ordered, "Security,e here. They are not wee here. Please drive them out." Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 In an instant, a group of security guards rushed over and then chased Jonas and Hampton out. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The two people''s faces were extremely down. Emma and Loren, their femalepanions, were also stunned at this moment. They were surprised and did not know what to do for a while. Fade noticed them and said faintly, "I almost forgot you two. Mr. Jee, these two are with them." Needless to say, Dante understood what Fade meant. He looked at the two of them and then said coldly, "As for thepany, Loren will be cklisted immediately, and as for Emma and her Skyton Entertainment Company, there would be no ce for them wherever Dante Entertainment is found." As soon as he finished his words, Loren and Emma''s faces turned pale in an instant. Loren was a member of Dante Entertainment. His words had just killed off her career, which meant that for the next few years, she would have no chance to show up in front of the public. This kind of ''cold shoulder treatment'' was even crueler than a direct cancetion of the contract. After all, if the contract was cancelled now, she might still be able to go to a smallpany, relying on what little fame and poprity she still had left to make a living. However, if she was directly killed off, then her career was doomed. As for Emma and Skyton Entertainment, Dante said that Dante Entertainment was at odds with them. This also meant that as long as there were entertainers of Dante Entertainment at any concert, theatre, or party in the future, it would be impossible for artists from Skyton Entertainment to ever make an appearance. After all, in the choice between Dante Entertainment and Skyton Entertainment, it was self-evident what everyone will choose. The future of Skyton Entertainment looked rather bleak at the moment. The two women suffered such a blow and looked pale. They almost copsed to the ground and they were speechless. This result was something that no one expected at all. No one expected that Dante would have a fallout with the Hsia family for Fade. For a time, all kinds of spections were heard. Many people were pointing and guessing at the rtionship between Fade and Dante. Some people even thought that Fade was Dante''s illegitimate child, which was why Dante was kind. Not to mention the others, even Susie and Yuri, who were beside Fade, looked at him with surprise. Susie looked at Fade and Dante and said, "Fade, Mr. dee, how could the two of you..." "Mr. Chen, he is my benefactor, my life- saving benefactor," Dante said proudly. "Savior, what, what happened?" Susie was even more curious. At this time, the surrounding people also gathered, and many people even began to take the initiative to say hello to Fade, ready to make friends with him. After all, it was not easy for Dante to look highly on someone. Fade was not interested in these benefits, so he said to Dante, "Mr. dee, let us discuss this behind closed doors!" Dante understood what Fade meant, and then took him to his presidential suite. Susie and Yuri followed them. In the suite, Susie and Yuri heard the story of Fade and Dante from Dante himself. They were shocked and sighed with emotion about Fade''s strength. Susie was relieved for now. She patted Fade and said with a smile, "Well, Fade, you had such a rtionship with Mr. Jee and you didn''t bother to tell me earlier. You made me worry about you for so long." Standing next to him, Yuri also looked at Fade with a bitter face. Fade touched his nose and said, "Didn''t I tell you this already? I''m here. Don''t worry." "I thought you were just trying tofort me. Who knew that you were actually telling the truth!" Susie rolled his eyes at Fade. Fade was speechless. Dante was surprised to see that Susie and Fade were so close, and then he smiled and said, "Well, Susie, don''t argue with Mr. Chen. This time, it''s my fault that I didn''t notice these things in advance." "Mr. Jee, you are too kind," Susie said. Then, she thought of something and her face darkened. She looked at Dante and asked with concern, "Mr. Jee, will we really be fine after offending the Hsia family this time?" "After all, the Hsia family is so powerful. If the timees for them to deal with us at Dante Entertainment, I''m afraid..." Susie said worriedly. Hearing this, Dante burst intoughter. He waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to worry about this. I don''t think Fallon will fall out with me because of his sons'' trivial matters. Even if he does, I am not a bully. When the timees, I''ll go meet him." He patted his chest and said these words with a heroic look. Then, he turned his head, looked at Fade and said, "What''s more, isn''t Mr. Chen here? It''s just the Hsia family. Mr. Chen can easily handle them." Dante was telling the truth. Fade nodded and said lightly, "That''s right. Sister Song and Yuri, you don''t have to worry about the Hsia family." Susie and Yuri had heard about Fade from Dante, talking about the Szeto Academy and the Earth Level experts, but they still had no specific concept of the strength of martial arts. Now that they heard that Fade could destroy the Hsia family at will, they were shocked. After chatting with Dante for a while, Fade immediately got up and left. Because the anniversary party was not over yet, Susie stayed and continued to attend the party. Yuri and Fade left the hotel with Dante after they bid farewell to each other. Fade sent Yuri to the entrance of the music school, waved goodbye, and was ready to leave home. However, just as Fade was about to leave, suddenly, from the shadows of the trees on both sides of the school, a group of people rushed out and surrounded Yuri. Yuri was so scared that she screamed out. Fade, who was about to leave, also looked over with his eyes darkened. When he saw the faces of this group of people, his expression sunk. This was because the leaders of this group of aggressive people were Jonas and Hampton, who had just been at the party. At this moment, the two of them, together with more than 20 strong men, were looking at Fade and Yuri with a triumphant sneer. "What are you going to do?" Yuri asked nervously. Jonas sneered and looked at Yuri. He said in a cold voice, "Back at the banquet, you treated us like that and cost us our dignity. Now, we want our revenge." Hampton had a wicked smile at the corner of his mouth as his gaze swept over Yuri. He licked his lips and said, "Other than getting some revenge, we also want to have some fun with you!" "Don''t worry. By that time, well y with you together. I promise we won''t let you die," Jonas''s eyes also lit up, and he added. Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 Hearing this, Yuri was helpless. She bit her red lips and became nervous. At this point, Fade came over and gently held Yuri''s shoulder. Heforted her softly, "Yuri, don''t be afraid. I''m here." Immediately, Fade''s cold eyes swept over Jonas and Hampton, and his tone was as cold as ice. "It seems like you guys haven''t learned anything back there!" When the two saw Fade, their eyes were filled with hatred. They steeled themselves and red fiercely at Fade. "Stinky brat, we''re going to take revenge on you soon." "Kneel down or well kill you." Fade shook his head slightly and strode towards the two of them. His face was cold with a sharp oppressive aura. The two of them were shocked by that striking momentum and felt a little scared. Their bodies couldn''t help but tremble. After taking a few steps back, the two brothers immediately called their guys out. "Go, go, beat him to death!" "Take a good look at that brat. You''ve provoked the Hsia family. You''re courting death." In an instant, more than 20 strong hatchet men surrounded Fade fiercely. As soon as these people started, Fade noticed that they were a group of warriors. Their strengths were between thete-stage of the Yellow Level and the peak of the Yellow Level. They were extraordinary by normal standards. More than 20 people attacked together aggressively. Each of the strong men were like a gushing wave that could drown Fadepletely. On the outside, Jonas smiled and looked at this scene proudly. Hampton had already turned his eyes to Yuri, licking his lips. In his mind, he had begun to imagine his own enjoyment with the little beauty. However, at this time, the brawny men who had surrounded Fade made a sudden thunderous sound. Then, under the surprised gazes of Jonas and Hampton, more than 20 strong men were thrown out like sandbags by Fade. They flew like an arc in the air andnded on the ground. In this way, after a burst of noise, more than 20 thugs brought by the brothers of the Hsia family were actually defeated in less than three minutes. Fade had thrown them all to the ground. For a moment, they were stunned. When they realized that Fade was walking towards them, Jonas and Hampton began to feel helpless. When they saw Fade''s cold expression in front of them, they couldn''t help shivering and shaking violently. They were retreating step by step and were trying to escape. However, before they could even move, they were frozen in ce by Fade''s cold voice. "You want to escape? Did you think you could do that?" The two brothers'' faces froze. They looked around at the scattered bodyguards on the ground and the bitterness in their faces became apparent. Even those professional martial artists were not worthy to be Fade''s opponents. They were but powerless yboys; how could they go against Fade? "You... What are you going to do?" The two of them were so nervous that their voices began to tremble. Fade sneered and said, "You two sent people here to kill me. What do you think I''m going to do?" While speaking, Fade raised his fist. Jonas and Hampton were so frightened that they began to tremble. They had witnessed with their own eyes that Fade was able to send peak Yellow Level thugs flying with a punch. If they were hit by Fade, they would be seriously injured, if not dead. Immediately, the two started to beg for forgiveness. "We''re sorry, we know we were wrong. We won''t do it again." "We''re willing topensate you, no matter how much you want or whatever you want, whatever it is, we''ll definitelypensate you!" "Compensation?" Fade sneered. He looked at the two of them and said coldly, "What if I want to kill both of you?" When the two heard this, they felt a chill all over their bodies. Their faces changed, and they mumbled their words, "I, we..." Fade had no time to waste with them. He strode towards them and the pressure emanating from his body was getting stronger and stronger. Jonas and Hampton wanted to escape, but when they moved, they found that their bodies seemed to have be much heavier and their legs seemed to have been fixed into the cement ground. It was almost impossible for them to move. At this time, Fade was less than a meter in front of them. He raised his right hand, and a stream of force was circting in his palm, making a pumping sound. In Jonas and Hampton''s ears, it sounded like the chanting of the God of Death. "No, don''t..." The two cried out in horror and pleaded for mercy. Fade turned a deaf ear to their words and mmed his palms towards them with great strength. "Ah!" A scream rang out. Fade''s strength mmed into Hampton''s legs, shattering them in an instant. He copsed to the ground and let out an extremely miserable howl. "My leg, you broke my leg. Ah... I... My leg..." Hampton screamed in pain and anger. At this time, Fade struck again. Hampton''s arms were also broken and two more sad howls rang out. Jonas, who was watching from the side, looked pale. He was trembling with fear. As a member of the young master of the Hsia family, he would be the heir of the Hsia family in the future and would be a famous and rich man in Capital City. He didn''t want to be a mere disabled man. His intense fear and anger made him grit his teeth and stand up. He tried to roll and crawl away, trying to escape.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, behind him, Fade stepped over with a cold look in his eyes. "Want to escape? Did you think you could?" With Fade''s cold words, he shouted loudly and hit Jonas'' legs. In an instant, Jonas fell to the ground and his legs were broken. He let out a crying wail. Then, Fade stepped over and targeted Jonas'' arms next. Jonas was in extreme pain and frightened. He red at Fade, gritted his teeth and shouted, "You ruin us and you won''t die a good death. We, the Hsia family, will not let you go easily. Our Hsia family must tear you to pieces. I..." Jonas was still shouting but Fade ignored him. He threw out two beams of Qi light to disable Jonas'' arms. "Ahh!" With a blood- curdling scream, Jonas immediately fainted. Fade turned around and came back. Heforted Yuri and sent her back to her dormitory. When he reached the school gate, the brothers and those thugs had disappeared. It seemed that the Hsia family had already known what was happening there. In this regard, Fade didn''t pay any attention to it. It was just the Hsia family and he didn''t care much. His blow on Jonas and Hampton''s limbs were but a warning as well a lesson. If the Hsia family really couldn''t differentiate between good and bad, Fade wouldn''t mind teaching them a lesson to let them know just how capable he was. Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 After the banquet, there were no sses scheduled for school the next day. Fade, who rarely took time off, went to the branchpany of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc to check up on thepany''s situation. Dressed in casual clothes, Fade walked into thepany. The receptionist of thepany did not recognize him at first sight and almost drove him out. Fortunately, an old employee recognized Fade and respectfully weed him into thepany. "President Chen, is there anything important about your visit? Do you want to convene the company''s senior management for a meeting, or to inspect it, or..." Fade waved his hand and said faintly, "It''s alright. I just have some free time, so I came to have a look around." "By the way, is Miss Meng here?" Joey''s senior and friend Yankee, was assigned to be the general manager''s secretary in thepany by him, so he casually asked. "Miss Meng is on the top floor. President Chen, if you wish to meet her, I will inform her right away..." Fade waved his hand and said, "No, I''ll go and meet her myself." Then, he took the elevator to the manager''s office on the top floor. He went to find Yankee in the office, but he could not find her. After asking about her whereabouts, he learned that Yankee was in the meeting room; she seemed to be entertaining some guests. Hearing that, Fade wanted to wait outside for Yankee''s meeting to end. After all, he did not want to interfere in thepany''s affairs, nor did he want to disturb their work. However, before Fade sat down, Yankee rang him up. "Uh..." Fade was shocked and then answered the phone. "Yankee, what''s the matter?" On the other end of the line, Yankee''s tone was very respectful and professional. "President Chen, I''m at thepany. There are some reporters here who would like to have an interview with you. I wonder if you have time..." "An interview!" Fade was not interested in these things instinctively and was about to refuse. However, at this time, on the other side of the phone, Fade heard a cry, "Miss Meng, tell Mr. Chen that my name is Lydia. We have met before." "Lydia?" Hearing this name, Fade thought for a moment. He had a vague impression of it, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment. "President Chen, the reporter said that she has met you before. Her name is..." On the other side of the phone, Yankee was about to repeat what she said. However, Fade went straight to the conference room and said, "I''m in thepany. I''ll be right there." In the conference room, Yankee had just hung up the phone in astonishment when she saw Fade push open the door of the conference room and walk in. "President Chen, you''re here!" She immediately stood up to wee him. Fade waved his hand and said, "Yankee, you don''t have to be so polite." Then, Fade''s eyes fell on the guests on the opposite side. There were four people in total, two men and two women. They wore vests and were looking at cameras and other equipment. At first nce, he could tell that they were reporters. Among them, the leader was a female reporter who was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. She had short hair and a beautiful face. She looked refreshing and jovial, giving people a feeling of cheerfulness. Seeing this female reporter, the memory in Fade''s mind suddenly came back and he greeted her with a smile. "Lydia, Miss Zu, it''s you!" Lydia, the reporter, once met Fade in Dragonville City. At that time, in autumn, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s cosmetic products were maliciously contested by their opponents. There was also a member of the inspection team deliberately making things difficult for Fade. In the end, Lydia reported the relevant information and helped Fade through her father''s help. In this regard, Fade had a deep memory and could not help but thank her. "Reporter Zu, thank you so much for what happenedst time." Lydia shook hands with Fade with a smile and said, "President Chen, you have both your hands busy now. It is really difficult for me to see you!" He waved his hand with a smile and said, "No, no. Miss Zu, what can I do for you? I''ll be wherever you need me to be with just a call." After exchanging a few words of greetings, Lydia immediately got to the point and exined why she was there to him, "Mr. Chen, our magazine has recently set up a series of interviews with well- known people. Their main subjects are big shots set in Capital City, recording their experiences, as well as some in- sights into their life and their views." "The entire column mainly talks about the sides of these important figures and showcase a more authentic and realistic side of them to themon people, letting everyone understand and admire them more." Fade nodded and understood what Lydia meant. Then, heughed and yed a joke. "I see. However, interviewing people of my level will not lower the rank of the column, right?" Lydia smiled and said, "President Chen, you are now a well-known figure emerging from Capital City. You used to work with the Chiang Medical Center. The dispute over medical centres has attracted a lot of attention. Also, your status as a professor at Capital City University is also very surprising. In addition, your old business, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, the cosmetics and Life Elixir Wine produced are hot topics as of right now!" "Miss Zu, after hearing what you said, I''m starting to think that I might really be someone," Fade said with a smile. Lydia smiled and the female reporter next to him alsoughed. On the other hand, a big- bellied, bald male reporter nced at him out of the corner eyes and sneered in disdain. Although this expression happened in just a split second, Fade was keenly aware of it. He frowned slightly and his expression was somewhat unhappy. After all, he and Lydia were rtively familiar with each other. He did not say anything and continued to chat with her, pretending that he did not see anything. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Afterwards, Lydia told Fade some interview processes and general contents, installed the camera and recording equipment, and then began the interview. "President Chen, can you talk about the history of the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc? Many people are interested in it," asked Lydia. Fade thought for a moment and answered in a straightforward way. He said that hispany started from cosmetics and the Life Elixir Wine. Then, Lydia asked about Fade''s Sincere Medicine Center pharmacy and being a college professor in Capital City. Fade also answered all of them, but the answers were too in as there was nothing remarkable about it. Lydia frowned slightly and then said to Fade, "President Chen, in order to attract the attention of readers, we need some ''spicy'' news. Do you understand?" "There are a few questions that I want to ask in detail. Is it alright for you to answer them?" Lydia asked. Fade understood what she meant. He nodded and said, "I''ll try my best!" Lydia said, "President Chen, some people are suspicious of your sudden rise in power. They want to know why you can possess such a superb medical skill at such a young age and suddenly take out the Life Elixir Wine with the cosmetics to make Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc rise in one swift action?" "Well, I..." Fade was stunned for a moment. He really didn''t know how to answer as he couldn''t reveal his identity. He could only respond, "My medical skills and forme are my own creations and there are no problems with them. As for their doubt, it is their own problem. Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 "This..." Lydia was stunned and continued to ask, "Mr. Chen, can you tell me more about how you got the position as a college professor in Capital City? There is a rumor about some behind-the- scenes maniption at the university. Care to borate?" As for this question, Fade had a headache and couldn''t answer it at all. He couldn''t just answer that he had really found a connection secretly and asked the university in the capital to specially hire him! After thinking for a while, Fade had to be thick-skinned and said, "Regarding this, it is only because of my excellent medical skills that Capital City University specially appointed me as a professor." "Er... That..." For a moment, Lydia was at a loss for words. She did not know what to ask next. Lydia looked a little embarrassed. Fade waved his hand and showed an apologetic smile. It was not that he didn''t want to ept the interview, but there were some things that he really couldn''t reveal. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The two people were silent for a while and the atmosphere turned a little awkward. At this point, the bald reporter beside Lydia stood up and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, since it''s not convenient for you to answer those questions, I''ll ask you a few others." Lydia saw this and quickly introduced to Fade, "Mr. Chen, this is my colleague Samuel Wei, who is working with me on this interview column." Fade nodded, looked at Samuel and said, "Mr. Wei, please continue." Samuel nced at Fade and immediately said, "I have learned some information about you, Mr. Chen. I know that you seem to have a good rtionship with women in Capital City University. I know you spend a lot of time with the two beauty queens of Capital City University, Joey and Jasmine. Moreover, you seem to have a very close rtionship with them." "What''s more, someone even revealed that your secretary, the general manager of yourpany, is also a student of Capital City University!" "It''s not appropriate for you, a professor in Capital City University, to have such a close rtionship with so many female students. Besides, someone said that you have done some indecent things to them with your identity as a professor." Hearing the words, Fade''s expression suddenly became a little cold, but after all, Samuel was Lydia''s colleague. He did not get angry and exined coldly, "What you said are all nonsense spections. I do know them, but we are just friends. There is nothing special about our rtionship as friends." Lydia saw that Fade was angry, so she stood up and wanted to change the topic. However, Samuel didn''t give up and continued to ask, "Mr. Chen, you denied everyone''s spection, so can you tell us more about how you met these female students and what happened in the process? It''s better to provide some evidence. In this way, we can avoid any unnecessary misunderstanding. If you don''t mind, you can start with the manager of yourpany, whom I think looks quite pretty." Samuel deliberately said so with a hint of sarcasm in his words, which suddenly made Fade''s face gloomy. He couldn''t stand it anymore at this time. He red at Samuel and snapped, "What do you mean? Why do you want me to exin it to you? Was this based on your opinions or are you just relying on spections? If you don''t want to do the interview, you can leave!" "Mr. Chen, about this..." Lydia stood up and tried to exin. However, Samuel snorted at this moment, stood up with a disdainful look and said rudely to Fade, "Haha, I''ll dly leave. You''re just a small boss. Do you really think you''re a big shot?" "If it wasn''t for the fact that the Hsia family''s patriarch, Fallon, suddenly refused our interview, you wouldn''t have been given this. Our section is full of well-known people in the capital. It''d be your honor to have the interview in line with them." "However, you''ve messed up big times by answering your questions with vague details and not revealing anything else. Since that''s the case, then we''ll just change to another candidate! There are a lot of people in this segment who want to take part in this anyway." Fade frowned, looked at Lydia with a cold expression, and then said, "If that is the case, you can interview the people who are willing. I won''t be seeing you off!" He was going to drive them out. Samuel''s attitude was unpleasant. He snorted, got up and walked away. The two young reporters also got up and packed up their things to follow him. Only Lydia, with an apologetic look, came to Fade and apologized, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect this to happen." "It''s okay. It''s not a big deal," Fade waved his hand and said coldly. Lydia knew that Fade was really angry. She continued apologizing and exined, "Mr. Chen, it''s all my fault that this happened. This interview suddenly needed a new candidate and so I proposed to interview you. Samuel has beenpeting for a promotion position with me. He has always maintained a neutral rtionship with me. This time, it''s also because of me that he deliberately made things worse for you. Mr. Chen, I''m really sorry..." "It doesn''t matter, I didn''t..." Fade said. Before he finished his words, a phone call came to Fade''s phone. Fade saw that it was a strange number. He frowned slightly, paused for a moment, and then answered the phone. "Hello..." Before he could finish his words, a burst of gloomyughter came from the other end of the phone. "It''s Fade, right? Yuri and Susie are in my hands. I''ll give you half an hour to get to the No. 7 warehouse in the north of the city. If you''rete, you know what will happen." "You..." Upon hearing this, Fade''s expression became cold and he became nervous. At this time, two women''s shouts came from the other end of the mobile phone. Hearing that, Fade found that it was really Yuri and Susie''s voices. "Yuri, Susie, you..." However, the other party did not give him a chance to speak at all. He said gloomily, "The countdown has already started. There are still 29 minutes left." After that, he hung up the phone. After taking down the phone, Fade''s face was dark. Lydia immediately asked, "Mr. Chen, what happened? Is there anything I can do for you?" Fade said, "I have something urgent to attend to. Miss Zu, I won''t be able to entertain you any longer." After that, he rushed straight out. Lydia frowned slightly, with a trace of regret in her face. Originally, she had a pretty good rtionship with Fade. However, after what had happened that day, she was afraid that they would be strangers in the near future. Lydia wanted to exin properly to Fade. But now, he obviously had something urgent to do. She didn''t have the chance to properly apologize to him at all. With a sigh, Lydia was ready to leave. However, as soon as she walked out of the conference room, Samuel, who had left first, came over and said to Lydia, "Where is Fade going? Did he encounter some problem?" "I don''t know!" Lydia shook his head and responded. Then, she stared at Samuel and frowned. "What do you want to do? Don''t do anything stupid!" Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Samuel curled the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "I''m not going to do anything. I just want to do our interview work." After that, despite Lydia''s puzzled look, Samuel guided the other two young reporters and said, "Get ready to follow Fade." "You... Samuel, what are you doing?" Upon hearing the words, Lydia''s face sank and she was upset. Samuel said, "Lydia, didn''t you hear Susie''s name when Fade was on the phone? Susie''s a top female singer in the country. Besides, she''s low-key and rarely epts interviews. If we take advantage of this opportunity and interview her, what would the oue be?" "This..." Stunned, Lydia shook her head. "That won''t work either. This is the private matter between Mr. Chen and Miss Song. We can''t interfere." "Hehe... Lydia, when will you stop being so timid?" Samuel said coldly, "Besides, this interview was arranged by you and it went really bad by the end of it. Tell me, how should we exin this to our superiors!" "You have a dad who can help you, but we are not as lucky as you. Once the task is completed, we would still be punished. You can leave safely so you don''t have so much to worry about," Samuel ridiculed her. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Although the two young reporters next to him did not speak, their facial expressions indicated that they agreed with Samuel''s statement. This time, Lydia was also at a loss for words. Samuel simply ignored her. He waved his hand and said, "If you don''t want to go, you can go back by yourself. This time, the three of us can handle it." Seeing that they were about to leave, Lydia gathered her courage, caught up with them and said, "I''ll go with you!" The reason why she followed was that, firstly, she wanted to take the opportunity to meet Fade and exin everything clearly. Secondly, she could act like the mediator for both sides. If the two sides started to fight again, she could help alleviate the situation. Seeing this, Samuel smiled and immediately took the lead to go downstairs. On the other side, Fade drove away from thepany and headed for the No. 7 warehouse in the north, which was mentioned by the other person. At the same time, Fade took out his mobile phone and called Gentro, Wilton, Dante, Kaeran and even White w, asking them to investigate the matters of Yuri and Susie. After the phone call, Dante called and confirmed the news with Fade. "Susie is really missing. An hour ago, she was practicing singing at home alone, but now, there is no one there." Soon, news came from Gentro that Yuri, at the School of Music in Capital City, had also suddenly disappeared. This made Fade even more nervous. With a gloomy face, he could not help but to speed up. Samuel and the others followed him in a hurry. When they saw Fade driving very fast, they had to keep up with his speed to follow him. Seeing that the speed of the car had already exceeded 100 mph, Lydia felt nervous and she said, "You''re driving too fast. Samuel, slow down." Upon hearing this, Samuel didn''t intend to slow down at all. Instead, he continued to speed up and said at the same time, "Fade drove so fast and is in such a hurry. There must be something urgent. Maybe it''s big news." While speaking, Samuel''s expression became more and more excited. He focused his eyes, controlled the steering wheel and followed Fade''s car closely. Fortunately, in Capital City, the road was congested and Fade''s speed was hindered. Therefore, Samuel could keep up with him all the way. In front of them, in Fade''s car, about a quarter of an hourter, there was news from Kaeran. He said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, it is very likely that the Hsia family kidnapped Miss Zhang and Miss Song." "Hsia family! Jonas and Hampton!" Fade''s expression turned cold. Kaeran said, "Our people have investigated that in the past two days, the Hsia family have been soliciting warriors from Capital City and they have spent a lot of money. Earlier this morning, someone saw that more than ten convoys came out of the Hsia family residence and went to the northern suburbs of Capital City." "I see!" Fade''s face fell, and then he ordered, "You send people there, and then..." After issuing the order to Kaeran, Fade immediately got through to Centro and Wilton''s numerous mobile phones and asked them to send their people there. Hanging up the phone, Fade stared at the front with a cold expression. He gnashed his teeth and said, "The Hsia family, Fallon, Jonas, Hampton. You''d better hope that Yuri and Sister Song are alright. Otherwise, I will let you know the true meaning of death!" At the same time, in the warehouse in the No.7 in the north that was full of cobwebs and rusted steel pirs, a middle-aged man with a square face who was in his fifties looked at the two women in front of him with a cold face. He said in a low voice, "So, it is because of them that my two sons are now handicapped." On the side of the middle-aged man, two young men in bandages, sitting in wheelchairs, stared at Yuri and Susie, who were tied to the steel frame in front of them. They had extremely gloomy faces and were full of resentment. "You wh*res, you will soon know the consequences of offending my Hsia family." "And that Fade guy will die alongside the both of you!" Yuri and Susie were tied firmly to the steel frame at the moment and their mouths were stuffed with cloth so they couldn''t move or talk at all. However, their eyes were full of anger and they red at the few people in front of them. "You dare to stare at us? Come on, beat them. Beat these two b*tches hard," Hampton ordered with anger in his eyes. Suddenly, two servants came forward and pped Yuri and Susie a few times. Jonas was not satisfied with this. With a sinister look, he stared at Susie and said, "Take off all of her clothes for me. I want this b*tch to know the consequences of rejecting me." On the other side, Hampton was also full of excitement when he heard this. "Do that to Yuri for me too. I want to humiliate her!" Looking at his two sons, Fallon didn''t say anything. In his mind, let alone stripping the two women, even if they were killed, it would not be worth the harm to his two sons. After all, they were the Young Masters of the Hsia family. They were not allowed to be treated like this. The servants stepped forward. Under Yuri and Susie''s angry and panicked gazes, they were about to strip off of their clothes. In front of them, Jonas and Hampton became rather lustful. They licked their tongues, awaiting for the two women to be stripped down. However, right at this time, a loud ''boom'' sounded from outside, making everyone jump in fright. All of their movements stopped, and they looked forward. "What''s going on?!" Fallon bellowed, his face grim. "What''s going on? What happened?!" Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 As soon as his voice fell, a servant rushed in panic. "Master, there''s bad news. Someone rushed in." "Who''s there?" Fallon''s face darkened as he walked out of the room. When he came to the door of the warehouse, he saw the scene in front of him. His eyes narrowed, but his expression turned cold. That was because the iron gate of the huge warehouse, which was originally locked, had completely copsed and several guards were pinned beneath it. On the steel gate, a smoking, off-road vehicle was roaring like an angry beast. Looking at the deformed front of the car, one could easily guess that it was the cause of the copsed gate. "Who are you?" Fallon asked, his face sullen as he peered at the vehicle. At this time, the door opened and Fade came out with a cold face. He jumped andnded gently on the iron gate. "It''s you!" Seeing Fade, Fallon frowned. At this moment, Fade also turned his eyes to the other side and said, "Sure enough, it was you, the Hsia family!" Then, he saw Jonas and Hampton who had just arrived in wheelchairs. He demanded coldly, "Where are Yuri and Susie? Hand them over." Jonas''s eyes were full of resentment, and he said, "Fade, how dare you be so arrogant now? Later, you will know what regret means." Hampton also gnashed his teeth and said, "Fade, if you still want those two women, I can tell you now, they have been messed up by us. That feeling was rather pleasant, tsk tsk..." "You..." Hearing Hampton''s words, Fade''s face sank. He red at him and shot out a stream of Qi saying, "You are looking for death." Hampton did not expect that Fade would dare to hit him in such a situation. In addition, he was sitting in a wheelchair, so there was no way for him to dodge at all. He could only watch the whistling air de stabbing towards him. He was so scared that his pupils contracted and sweat broke out on his forehead. Fortunately, at the crucial moment, an elder with a hunchback shed across and stood in front of Hampton to block the st of Qi for him. Seeing that his son was safe and sound, Fallon heaved a deep breath. Then, he red at Fade with cold and angry eyes, and said in a low voice, "Fade, even now, you still dare to do this. Yuri and Susie, don''t you want them to live anymore?" Fade looked at him and said coldly, "Release them now and I''ll spare your lives!" "What an arrogant fool!" Fallon''s eyes darkened as he scoffed, "I know you''ve been doing well in the capital these days, young one. I see that you''ve made quite a bit of a name for yourself." "But you have to know what kind of a person I am! I am none other than Fallon, the Master of the Hsia family, and the Hsia family is not something that you can deal with!" He bellowed, his voice deep and hollow. "Now, I will give you a chance. Kneel in front of my two sons, bow and apologize to them, and then have your arms and legs crippled. Perhaps then, I would consider sparing your life," Fallon ordered Fade in a condescending tone. Hearing that, Fade narrowed his eyes and stared at the other side. He was silent and did not speak. At this time, Samuel managed to catch up with them when he was driving outside the warehouse. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Lydia and the other two young reporters in the car almost spun out. When they got out of the car, they couldn''t stand still. However, Samuel was very excited. He rushed up with the photography equipment and urged at the same time, "I almost caught up. Hurry up, don''t miss the important contents." The three people behind gathered their focus and then followed him. The warehouse number seven was right in front of them, and the warehouse''s door was open at this moment. However, they came here to take a sneak shot, so they couldn''t approach it from the front. Therefore, they secretly went around from the side, found a gap, and pointed the camera at the warehouse. At the same time, they also held their breaths, focused their attention, and looked at the situation carefully. The first target, of course, was to find Susie, whom Fade mentioned just now. However, they failed to find her. Instead, the first scene they saw was the roaring off-road vehicle, the fallen iron gate, as well as Fallon going against Fade. At the sight of Fallon, several of them couldn''t help but exim in surprise. "That''s... That''s the Master of the Hsia family, Fallon Hsia. Why is he here?" "He refused our interview before. Didn''t he say that he was going abroad to do business? Why is he still here? And he contacted Fade?" "Look behind, that''s Jonas and Hampton, right? They''re sitting in wheelchairs and it looks like they''re injured? The rumors from a few days ago seem to be true." Samuel and the two young reporters were surprised to find that a big shot like Fallon was in high spirits at this moment. They adjusted the camera and secretly took pictures of him. At this moment, Lydia''s gaze was focused on Fade. She vaguely felt that something was wrong and began to feel uneasy. At this time, the conversation between Fade and the people of the Hsia family in the warehouse was heard clearly by Samuel and the others. After listening, they could not help but be stunned. Looking at each other, their faces were full of excitement and tension, and they began to whisper to each other about what was happening. "ording to their conversation, it seems that there is a conflict between the Hsia family and Fade!" "It''s not just a conflict. It seems that Fade was the one who injured Jonas and Hampton. That''s why Fallon wants revenge." "Besides, they also mentioned two women. Yuri, we don''t quite know, but Susie is the big star isn''t she?" During the discussion, Samuel seemed to have found something. He moved a distance away and discovered a hole in the wall and began to get some pictures through it. While shooting, he was very excited. "Big news, big news! This time, I really hit the jackpot to get such exclusive news!" Lydia and the two young reporters who followed looked over in confusion. When they saw the scene in the warehouse, they were shocked. That was because in the depths of the warehouse, two women were tied to the steel frame and one of them was Susie, a big star. "What, what''s going on? Did Susie get kidnapped?" "Who kidnapped them? The Hsia family?" "Why? Why did the Hsia family kidnap Susie? This is a huge deal!" Several reporters became excited and worried, and their expressions became tense. However, Samuel was very excited. He continued to shoot excitedly and whispered, "In any case, we have dug up big news, one-of-a-kind news. Now, we are going to be famous, really famous in one shot!" Lydia was a little worried. No matter Susie, a big star, or a big family like the Hsia family, the forces involved were not what they should interfere with. Feeling worried, she could not help but to remind them, "It seems to be a little dangerous. We, we''d better leave!" Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Hearing this, Samuel was immediately dissatisfied and he said, "The big news is right in front of us. If you leave now, Lydia, are you willing to give up on this chance to be famous?" Lydia knew that she could not persuade Samuel, so she looked at the other two young reporters and said, "This involves kidnapping. Are you not afraid of the dangers?" The two young reporters showed hesitation on their faces. At this time, Samuel said, "You have to think clearly. If you miss this opportunity, you may never be able to make a name for yourselves in the future." In the face of the temptation of fame, the eyes of the two young reporters shed. They nodded to Samuel and said, "Mr. Wei, well follow you." He nodded with satisfaction and smiled. Then he looked at Lydia and said, "If you don''t want to be a reporter, you can leave. However, the credit of this interview is all ours." Lydia''s face sunk slightly. Her mouth moved a little as she wanted to say something. However, she eventually sighed and turned around to leave. Samuel ignored Lydia''s attitude, excitedlymanded his two followers, and constantly peeped at the scene inside the warehouse from all angles. "From this angle, I can get a clear picture of it." "Aim at Susie''s face, you must make sure to get a clear shot at her." "And there''s also Fallon Hsia of the Hsia family. Get him in the photos too." While Samuel was shooting excitedly, Lydia''s voice suddenly ranged out, "Samuel, Samuel..." Samuel replied impatiently, "Lydia, weren''t you leaving? What''s the point ofing back? You want to steal our credit again." "No, Samuel. Someone..." Lydia said in a hurry. However, before Lydia could finish his sentence, a muffled groan could be heard. Frowning, Samuel turned his head around. Just as he was about to scold her, he saw a few ck- robed bodyguardsing over. She had been subdued by them. "F*ck, we''ve been found." Samuel''s heart skipped a beat. Knowing that things were not going well, he quickly got up and wanted to escape. When he escaped, he did not forget to hold the camera tightly in his hand. However, his escape was of no use in front of professional bodyguards. Before he could run more than ten meters, Samuel was already pinned to the ground by them. His body hit against the sharp stone, and blood gushed out, making Samuel scream in pain. On the other side, the two young reporters were also quickly subdued. Soon, the four of them were led into the warehouse. A bodyguard came to Fallon''s side and whispered something to him. Upon hearing this, Fallon''s face darkened. He nced at Fade and said, "Bring them here." Soon, the four reporters were all tied up tightly and brought to the front of Fallon. As soon as he saw Fallon, Samuel hurriedly exined, "Master Hsia, it''s me! Samuel, a reporter of the magazine. A few days ago, I visited you at the Hsia family home. I..." Something reminded Fallon of him and he recognized Samuel. His face darkened and he asked, "Why are you here?" Hearing this, Samuel could not help but be silent. He nced at Fade. At this moment, Fade also saw the four reporters. His eyes fell on Lydia, and he had doubts on his face. With an apologetic look, Lydia exined to Fade, "Mr. Chen, we didn''t mean to follow you. It''s just that we wanted to get some exclusive news, so..." Hearing that, he frowned slightly and didn''t say anything more. At this moment, it seemed that something had urred to Fallon. He looked at the four of them and asked coldly, "What have you guys witnessed?" The four people''s faces changed and they quickly shook their heads and waved their hands, saying, "Nothing, nothing! Mr. Fallon, we were just..." Before they could finish their sentence, some of the guards had already opened their cameras and video cameras. Soon, they caught sight of the photos in the cameras and showed everything to Fallon. Upon seeing this, his face became grim. He threw the camera on the ground and said in a deep voice, "It looks like you''ve found out a lot!" Hearing this, Samuel hurriedly exined, "Master Hsia, we will not disclose this matter. We will keep our mouths shut and we will not say a word." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Is that so?" Fallon asked as his eyes scanned through the four of them. Samuel and the two reporters nodded quickly, as tears and mucus streamed down their faces. They were terrified for their lives. "Sure, sure!" However, Fallon shook his head and said coldly, "I want to believe what you said, but I believe in the dead more. Only the dead would keep their mouths shut." "Get rid of them!" Fallonmanded, waving him off with his hand. "Yes!" One of his subordinates immediately moved, dragging the four of them towards the outside. The four were so terrified that their faces turned pale. At this moment, the two young reporters were filled with immense regret. They regretted having not followed Lydia''s advice and bing involved with the dangers in this ce. They should''ve left this ce ahead of time. As a result, it had gotten to the point where it was now, and it was the moment where they''d die there. They had no doubt that Fallon would kill them. After all, the criminals were people who dared to kidnap Susie, a big star. It would be an easy task for them to kill just a few reporters. For a moment, their faces were full of despair. Samuel was so scared that his whole body was shaking and he looked lost. Lydia''s expression changed and her gaze fell on Fade. Seeing that they were about to be dragged out, Fade gently waved his hand and the force hit the bodyguards, saving Lydia and the other three. Fallon''s eyes darkened. "What are you doing, Fade?" He asked, his voice icy. Fade looked coldly at him and said in a deep voice, "Release Yuri and Susie. We''ll let you off right now! I''ll let you live!" A sneer broke out on Fallon''s face. "Boy, your own death is just moments away, yet you dare to speak wildly. This courage you possess is rare!" "Since that''s the case, I''ll have my men make quick work of you first." Fallon''s eyes darkened. He then waved his hand and pointed at Fade, ordering his men, "Attack!" In an instant, with a crashing sound, dozens of bodyguards in ck came to surround Fade. All of them were fierce, holding various weapons in their hands. They fought with their full strength and had no intention of holding back at all. Seeing this scene, Samuel and the other reporters were scared silly. Although they had reported a lot of social news and they were very knowledgeable, this fierce scene happened less than ten meters in front of them; they had never seen such a thing before. Seeing that a group of ck-robed bodyguards had rushed to have Fade surrounded, they almost could not see him anymore. Samuel and the others'' expressions looked ugly. They seemed to have foreseen the tragic scene of Fade being minced down to mere meat sauce. Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 They both thought that they would be the next ones after Fade was dealt with. For a moment, their faces turned pale and their eyes were full of despair. However, just as they had lost all hope, all of a sudden, there was a loud bang. The dozens of bodyguards who surrounded Fade suddenly got sted away. They were thrown in all directions, hitting the walls of the warehouse, before falling to the ground. Blood spewed from their mouths and they fainted almost instantly. Such a scene stunned Samuel and the other reporters. They did not expect Fade to be that powerful. He had defeated dozens of people on his own and even forced them to retreat. At this moment, they recalled the disrespect they had shown towards him in their interview earlier. If they had angered him at that time, they would have shared the fate of the bodyguards. Thinking of this, they couldn''t help but feel chills in their hearts, and they were extremely regretful of their actions. They thought to themselves, "The people we have to interview this time are all monsters!" On the other side, the anger in Jonas, Hampton, and Fallon were reced with fear instead when they saw such a scene. However, they did not panic even when fear had crept into their hearts. Fallon narrowed his eyes and stared at Fade. He then pped his hands and said, "Mr. Chen, you''re still so young, yet you''re so good at martial arts already. I really admire you!" Fade ordered, "Release Yuri and Susie right now!" Upon hearing this, the corners of Fallon''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Let Yuri and Susie go?" "Well, you''re indeed capable, I''ll give you that! But do you really think that''s the extent of our Hsia family''s powers?" Heughed coldly. He pped his hands and said, "Bloodman, it''s your turn." With that, Fallon took a few steps back with a wicked smirk on his face. Then, a figure came out from the shadow on one side. He was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was at least 1.8 meters tall. His physique was extremely strong. He emerged from the shadows like a small mountain. The most striking thing was the man''s cheeks. The giant of a man had a square face that looked tough, but this was all that was visible on his right face. The left half of his face waspletely disfigured. It was scarlet red, as if it had been burned by fire. In the scarlet, pitted flesh, his ck eyes were constantly rolling, like the gaze of a demon. Everyone present was immediately overwhelmed by panic. Just this face was enough to make people feel chilly. The two young reporters no longer dared to look directly at his cheek. Samuel, who was standing aside, looked even more terrified. He said in a trembling voice, "Bloodman, he, he''s Bloodman. We''re done for! We''re all dead!" "Samuel, what''s wrong? Is this Bloodman famous?" Lydia asked. Samuel said fearfully, "Bloodman, he is the person who was involved in the massacre in the North- East more than ten years ago!"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At the mention of this case, Lydia and the two young reporters'' faces changed; their expressions were filled with fear and seriousness. Although they were young, as reporters, they were still very aware about the case that had caused such a history in the Northeast of the country a decade ago. The massacre urred in a small vige in the north east about 10 years ago, when it was close to the Spring Festival. Bloodman, who was working away from the vige, had gone back for the holidays. The people in the vige invited him to drink and chat. At the wine table, the other party jokingly mocked Bloodman, saying that he did not mix well outside and couldn''t find a bride for himself, yet returned to ask for money from his parents. As a result, these few words irritated Bloodman and he fought with them. Fortunately, others intervened and separated both sides back at that time, so the fight was stopped. However, the more he recalled what they had said, the more he felt ufortable. Bloodman held the grudge; he was depressed and could not vent his frustration. That night, with a kitchen knife in hand, he rushed to the home of the person who had insulted him and killed the person and his six family members, causing a huge messter. After knowing that the matter was up, Bloodman left with his burned face and fled his hometown. Since then, he had been on the run. In the past few years, there had been news about attempts to find and arrest Bloodman, who was still on the run. However, in thest two years, there was no news of him. Everyone thought that Bloodman was either dead or he had run away without leaving any trace behind. They didn''t expect that such a serious wanted criminal would be in Capital City. Moreover, he was by the side of a big shot like Fallon. However, on second thought, perhaps it was with the help of a big shot like Fallon, that Bloodman could sessfully escape the police, and he had been at ease ever since. Thinking of the appalling things Bloodman has done, the reporters couldn''t help turning pale, and they became scared. They knew that the person in front of them was a bloodthirsty demon and a fierce beast. He would not show any mercy to an enemy, and he would tear them to shreds without hesitation. Samuel also thought of the case report that was analyzed by some experts, and his expression became worse. "An expert once found out that Bloodman is a warrior. When the massacre happened ten years ago, his strength should be around the middle orte- stage of the Yellow Level, butter, his strength continued to improve as he fled and continued tomit crimes." "ording to the most recent crime report three years ago, his strength should have reached the initial stage of the ck Level. As for now, it''s anyone''s guess how strong he has gotten." Upon hearing this, the reporters''plexions changed and they lost all hope. It was as if they seemed to have seen the god of death walking towards them step by step. On the other hand, the rest of the Hsia family members were all smiling as they looked at Fade smugly. There was a look of satisfaction on their faces, as if they were seeking revenge. Bloodman lifted the corners of his mouth at this moment and showed a horrible smile. He looked at Samuel and the other reporters and said, "I didn''t expect that after ten years, someone would still remember my name. It really touched me!" "However, you are wrong about my strength. Three years ago, I''ve already reached the Middle- stage of the ck Level. Now, I have reached the Latestage of the ck Level." "You, in my eyes, are no different from ants." Bloodmanughed cruelly, as his eyes swept over Fade and the reporters. Hearing this, Samuel''s face turned pale and his expression became more frightened. His whole body trembled. However, at this moment, Fade''s expression was calm. In a cold voice, he said disdainfully, "He''s just a weak coward who doesn''t dare to face life. So what if he''s at thete stage of the ck Level?" Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 "You..." Bloodman''s face darkened as he was consumed with rage. He red at Fade and said, "How arrogant! Soon, you will regret what you have said." "I''ll kill you. Then, I''ll cut off your flesh piece by piece with my de and let you die a long and painful death." Bloodman licked the corner of his mouth, his eyes full of bloodlust. Just the description of this scene was enough to make Lydia and the other reporters tremble in fear. On the other hand, Jonas and Hampton were full of excitement. They gnashed their teeth and said, "Yes, don''t let him go easily. Torture him, cut him into pieces, and let him suffer until he''s dead." "Don''t worry, Young Masters. Just sit back and rx. My performance will start soon." Bloodman had a grim smile on his face. There was a sh of light and a special steel de appeared in his hand. He strode towards Fade, like a demoning for his prize. Meanwhile, Fade looked calm as he faced Bloodman''s onught. He didn''t even flinch. "Let the show begin!" When Bloodman was five meters away from Fade, he suddenly elerated and the cold de flickered in his hand. He pulled it out and rushed towards him. The attack was vicious and fast. When people finally realized what was happening, the de was already in front of Fade. It was impossible for him to evade. However, just when the reporters were worried and frightened, while the Hsia family was excited, Fade suddenly darted a look at the approaching Bloodman and let out a roar, "Coward, goto hell!" As he spoke that, Fade struck with his palm. His palm went head-on with Bloodman''s cold steel de, with no intention of evading it. Seeing this, Bloodman was stunned. Then he let out a grim smile, "How foolish to block my steel de with your palm. In that case, I will cut off your right hand first!" After that, he licked his lips and shed a ferocious smile. Just as he was smiling, Fade''s palm collided with his de. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Then, a shocking thing happened. The tough steel de bent in Fade''s palm, as he squeezed it into a clump of iron. Fade did not stop there but pushed forward. His right hand went past Bloodman''s desperate resistance and grabbed his neck like the w of death. "You..." Bloodman was shocked. He struggled desperately to break free from Fade''s strangle. Fade''s right hand seemed to be made of steel. He increased the strength of his grip on Bloodman''s neck, making him gasp for air. Bloodman''s cheeks turned scarlet. Then, the grip on his neck grew tighter and tighter, and suddenly there was a sound of bone cracking. Bloodman''s cheeks gradually turned purple. His vicious eyes seemed to pop out of his eye sockets at that moment. At his final breath, he red at Fade fiercely as he breathed out hisst words, "You... who... are... you..." "The one who will kill you!" He bellowed coldly. Then, he tightened his grip. Suddenly, with a crack, Fade crushed Bloodman''s neck and his head went limp. His aura dissipated his body. Fade loosened his hand and threw Bloodman''s soulless body to the ground like a piece of garbage. Such an act shocked everyone at the scene. All of them looked at Fade with astonishment. After being stunned for a few seconds, Samuel and the other reporters finally came back to their senses and looked at Bloodman''s dead body in disbelief. They couldn''t believe that Fade had killed him that easily. The infamous and wanted criminal who had been a fugitive for more than ten years, Bloodman, died without a fight. For a moment, they all stared at Fade in utter shock. Excitement and hope filled their hearts after the initial shock. If Fade was strong enough to defeat Fallon, then they might even have a chance to escape the ce alive. Thinking of this, they looked at him amiably. They couldn''t wait to show him support and cheer him on. At the same time, the members of the Hsia family, who were initiallycent and confident, were shocked when Bloodman was killed by Fade so easily. Their faces sank and they seemed a little panicked. At this moment, Fade''s eyes were cold. He stepped forward and began approaching Fallon, Jonas, and Hampton. He said coldly, "Is there anyone else? Have them alle at me together!" "You..." Jonas and Hampton looked panicked. They quickly signaled the bodyguards beside them to get them to safety. After all, the two were disabled by Fade before. They had experienced the pain and horror personally, so when facing him at the moment, they were undoubtedly frightened. Fallon, on the other hand, looked gloomy and cold. He stared at Fade and shouted, "Stop right there." Fade turned to look at him. He stared at Fade with a cold smile and said, "Fade, it seems that I have greatly underestimated your abilities. I didn''t expect you to defeat Bloodman so easily." "But, do you think you can make aeback after defeating him?" Fallon snorted coldly, and lifted the corners of his mouth. He stared at Fade and said "Don¡¯t forget, those two women are still in my hands. I believe they''re very important to you, am I right?" "Now, if you dare to move even a finger, I can assure you that they will die instantly!" Fallon threatened proudly. Fade stopped in his tracks and red at him. "What do you want?" he asked coldly. When Fallon saw this, he became even more full of himself and said, "You know very well what I want you to do. You''ve disabled my two sons and humiliated my family. Now, I''m going to take revenge on you." "I order you to kneel down immediately and bow to my two sons to apologize," Fallon shouted. Fade was still and had no intention of obeying his orders. Upon seeing that, Fallon''s face darkened and he said angrily, "Fade, don''t you care about Yuri and Susie''s lives? Get down on your knees right now." Fade remained motionless, his cold re fixed upon him. Fallon frowned when he saw his reaction. He then said, "Since you refused to listen to me, I''ll have to hurt those poor girls." After that, Fallon turned around and shouted his orders to someone in the warehouse, "Drag those women out, and cut a finger each." Hearing this, Fade did not move at all. However, Lydia and the reporters looked a little nervous. They couldn''t stand it any longer. However, about ten seconds after Fallon gave his orders, there was only silence in the warehouse. Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 It was so quiet that Fallon became impatient. He started walking towards the warehouse. He stepped over the obstructing steel hoarding and looked inside, "Did you not hear me? Drag them to me..." However, before he could finish his sentence, he froze in shock. Panic was written all over his face as he asked, "Where are they? Where are the two women? Where did they go?" Hearing what he had just said, Jonas and Hampton turned around quickly. They were shocked to find that Yuri and Susie, who were being tied up and were under the watch of their men, had disappeared at that moment. The guards were lying in a pool of blood and there was no sign of any movement. "What''s going on? What on earth happened here?" Fallon panicked and shouted. He wanted to go further into the warehouse to see what was going on. However, Fade took a step forward and said, "You don''t have to waste your energy. The people you''re looking for are with me." After that, he pped his hands and said in a clear voice, "You cane out now." Next, several figures stepped out from the shadows. They were holding two women. Upon closer inspection, it turned out that the two women were Yuri and Susie. "How, how is this possible? Who, who are you? How did you do it?" Fallon looked at the group of people in shock. At that moment, an old man appeared from behind these people and bowed to Fade respectfully. He said, "Mr. Chen, we have rescued Miss Zhang and Miss Song. They are okay now." "Yes. You did a good job!" Fade nodded and said. Just then, Fallon caught a glimpse of the old man''s face. His eyes were filled with shock. "You, you''re Kaeran. The principal of the Szeto Academy, how did you end up with that brat..." Kaeran red at him and said coldly, "Mr. Chen is my master. I would advise you to watch your language around him. Also, at this point, there is nothing you could do now, so you''d better just surrender yourself!" "You, you guys..." Fallon gritted his teeth and stared at Kaeran and Fade. His expression kept changing. He seemed very confused at the sudden turn of events. At that moment, the four paralyzed reporters behind Fade were also shocked. They knew Kaeran''s name very well. He was a well- known martial artist in Capital City. Their publishing house had tried many times to invite him for an interview, but to no avail. However, now, the famous Kaeran addressed Fade as his master. That was totally beyond their expectation. Jonas and Hampton had not expected that either. They panicked as they looked towards Fallon. Their eyes were filled with the intent to escape. With a sullen expression on his face, Fallon fell silent for a moment. Then, he looked up at Fade and said, "I didn''t expect for you to know Kaeran as well. This is indeed beyond my expectations. I admit that you''re way stronger than I''ve expected. I have underestimated you." In the next moment, he changed the subject and said with a fierce expression, "However, this doesn''t mean that you have won. Although Szeto Academy is powerful, the Hsia family is not easy to deal with either." After saying that, Fallon''s expression darkened. He raised his arms and shouted, "Come out, all of you!" Following Fallon''s shout, Lydia and the other four reporters couldn''t help but feel nervous. They looked around the warehouse in anticipation of an ambush. However, at the same moment, Fade and Kaeran werepletely calm, wearing cold smiles on their faces. That sent shivers down Fallon''s spine. He had a bad hunch that something was amiss. After his order, everything remained quiet outside and not a single sound could be heard. Right then, Fallon''s face darkened inadvertently. Beads of sweat began rolling down from his forehead. He looked a little nervous. He nced at his men and said, "Go and take a look. What''s going on outside? Where are the ambushers?" His men proceeded to go out from the back, but Fade spoke up, "Don''t even bother. I have already captured all your men outside." "That''s impossible. Those are warriors that I have spent a great deal of money recruiting. How could you..." Fallon said through his gritted teeth. However, before he could finish, Fade pped his hands and said, "Come out!" All of a sudden, four to five hundred people rushed in from around the warehouse, immediately surrounding the people inside. When they saw the two persons leading the group, the Hsia father and sons suddenly eximed, "How could this be!" The four reporters, including Lydia, also looked over at the same time. They were equally surprised. This was because the two leaders of the group were none other than the famous Mr. Wild and Mr. Gentle of Capital City. They were Wilton, the youngest of the Chung family, and Gentro, the eldest of the Luo family. "Wilton, Gentro, why are you two..." Fallon''s eyes were full of shock as he stared at the two of them. The two came to Fade''s side and said respectfully, "Mr. Chen, the matter is settled." Then, they turned to look at Fallon. Wilton did not mince his words. He snorted and said, "Fallon, I''ll be frank with you, your Hsia family would not stand a chance against Mr. Chen. If you know what''s good for you,e over and admit defeat!" Gentro''s tone was a little better. "Master Fallon, Young Master Jonas, and Young Master Han, Mr. Chen is not someone you can fight against. Moreover, the Hsia family was the one who started this. Apologize now!" As soon as Gentro said this, the father and sons'' expressions turned gloomy. Lydia and the others were both shocked and excited. They had thought that it was amazing for Fade to know a famous figure like Kaeran, but they did not expect Mr. Wild and Mr. Gentle, the sons of two big families in Capital City, to be so respectful towards him, too. For a moment, they were a little confused about just who Fade was. Why was he so powerful and why did he know so many big shots? Meanwhile, Jonas and Hampton, who were also thinking about the same thing, became gloomy. Their expressions grew more and more anxious. They were pondering about the situation before them. If they were to go against Fade in an actual fight, they would not stand a chance with Fade himself and the terrifying Kaeran. In terms of power, both the Chung and the Luo family were superior to their family. It seemed that they were at a dead end. There was no possibility of making aeback anymore. Seeing that the Hsia family was silent, Fade shouted at them, "Do not test my patience. If you don''t want to admit defeat, then I''ll send you to hell!" After saying that, Fade''s face fell, and his aura intensified. Everyone in the warehouse felt an immense pressure. Instantly, the members of the Hsia family turned pale. Jonas and Hampton could not bear it any longer and blurted immediately. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Mr. Chen, no, don''t do it. I admit my mistake, I''m sorry." "Fade, I was wrong. I won''t do it again. Please spare my life!" Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 The two brothers admitted to their mistakes immediately and began persuading Fallon to do the same. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Dad, you''d better apologize too. We have no other choice now!" "Dad, hurry up, don''t provoke Mr. Chen. We..." "All of you, shut up!" Fallon shouted, ring at his two sons. He then turned his head and looked at Fade. With a deep sigh, he said, "I really didn''t want to reveal my trump card, but now that you have forced me to this point, I have no other choice." "Hmm..." Fade frowned as he looked at him. At that moment, the corners of Fallon''s mouth curled into a sinister smile. With fervor and excitement, he said, "When The Lord arrives, no matter who you are, you will all die!" "Dad, what are you talking about..." "What do you mean by ''The Lord''?" Jonas and Hampton looked puzzled. They looked at their father anxiously and suspiciously. At that moment, Fallon paid no attention to his two sons. He took out a ck talisman, pierced his finger and pressed on it with his blood. The talisman began to burn instantly and a cloud of smoke rose, condensing into a ck skull pattern in the air. The skull moved its mouth and a strange voice rang through the air. "Who summons me!" Fallon knelt on the ground with a fanatical face. He looked up at the skull in the air and said, "Master ck Lord, I''m Fallon Hsia of Capital City. I''m in danger now. I plead for your arrival." "Fallon Hsia!" The skull seemed to realize something. It paused for a moment before saying, "I know you. Since you pleaded with me, I''ll save you once more. I''ll be there at once." Then, the voice dissipated along with the ck smoke which was blown away by the wind. The strange urrence startled Lydia and the rest of the crew. They were wide-eyed from shock. Even Centro and Wilton were shocked and nervous at that moment. They took a few steps back, obviously frightened by Fallon''s strange behaviour. After a few seconds, the warehouse remained silent with no movement. It was as if the strange scene just then was only an illusion. "The skull and the conversation just now! Were we just hallucinating?" The reporters could not help but start to doubt what they had just seen. However, just as their voices fell, an eerieughter could be heard, followed by a ck fog that began to pour into the warehouse. The ck fog carried with it an unpleasant smell. Everyone in the warehouse felt an oppressive tightness in their chests. "What''s going on?" Everyone was dumbfounded. Right at that moment, a figure gradually emerged from the fog andnded in front of Fallon. As soon as he saw the dark figure, he was so excited that he knelt down in front of it almost instantaneously. "Master ck Lord, you''re here." "You''re the one who summoned me?" Master ck Lord''s face was hidden beneath a wide hood, such that it was almost impossible to make out his facial features. "It was me who summoned you. Master ck Lord, please help the Hsia family get rid of the enemies in front of us." Fallon pointed at Fade and said with a ferocious look in his eyes, "Master ck Lord, it''s him. He was the one who broke the limbs of my two sons and killed dozens of the Hsia family''s men. I..." Master ck Lord waved his hand impatiently and said, "I''m not interested in knowing what he did. Just knowing that he''s your enemy is enough. I''ll end him right away." Upon hearing this, Fallon was extremely excited. He bowed down quickly and said, "Thank you, Master ck Lord. Thank you. From now on, our Hsia family will definitely increase our devotion to you." With a proud look on his face, he looked at Fade and said with a confident smile, "Fade, now that Master ck Lord is here, let''s see how arrogant you can be now!" Fade frowned slightly and looked at the so-called Master ck Lord in front of him. He took a sniff of the familiar scent and could not help but frown slightly. Meanwhile, Master ck Lord was already striding towards Fade. His tone carried a gloomy and strange tone as he said, "You should just kill yourself at this point, lest you want to suffer." Hearing that, Fade''s expression changed, and then he said to Master ck Lord in a cold voice, "Whoever stands in my way is my enemy!" "Oh..." Master ck Lord seemed to be a little surprised by Fade''s unyielding attitude. He nced at Fade and said coldly, "You are provoking me. Do you know what you''re doing?" "So what if I provoke you? Whoever tries to stop me will be my enemy!" Fade said coldly. When he heard Fade''s words, Master ck Lord gave a heavy snort. With a whistle, therge ck robes on his body began to billow and flutter despite the absence of any wind. Waves of gloomy aura spread out and enveloped him. Fade''s people couldn''t bear the aura. Only Fade and Kaeran, who were at the Middle-stage of Earth Level, were able to resist it. Ordinary people had already begun to find it difficult to breathe. Master ck Lord said in a deep voice, "Arrogant scoundrel, how dare you disrespect me like that. You are courting death!" With his voice, a ck mist gushed out and directly enveloped Fade''s face. Fallon gazed at this scene and couldn''t help feeling extremely excited. He said excitedly, "Master ck Lord has made his move. That guy is dead for sure." Excitement and confusion appeared on Jonas and Hampton''s faces. They looked at their fanatical father and asked curiously. "Dad, who is this Master ck Lord? When did you meet him?" "Yeah, he seems very powerful. From what realm did hee from?" When Fallon heard this, he red at his two sons and shouted, "Watch your mouth. Master ck Lord is a God. He is the divine servant of Master Dragon Lord. His existence is beyond us mortals. You cannot offend him." Jonas and Hampton looked at their father''s fanatical expression and could not help but be stunned. Nevertheless, they felt that something was not quite right. However, when they remembered that they were facing Fade, they could not care less. They raised their heads and looked over, hoping that this Master ck Lord would be able to finally defeat Fade. At that point, Fade heard Fallon mention the word "Master Dragon Lord". He could not help but feel as if he had heard of it before. However, before Fade could recall anything, Master ck Lord was already dashing towards him. A thick ck fog, carrying a nauseating aura, had surrounded Fade. Within the ck fog, there was a wave of fierce energy that was trying to cut him into pieces. The attack seemed to be full of power and was very terrifying. However, when Fade came into contact with the opponent''s attack, he could not help but grin. He sneered. Fade looked at Master ck Lord and said with disdain, "What a Chatan? Is this all you got? You are only at the early- stage of Earth Level, yet you dare to y tricks in front of me. This is ridiculous." Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 As he spoke, Fade waved his hand and raised a wave of energy that blew away the ck mist of Master ck Lord. He then struck him on the chest with a palm and sent him flying. Master ck Lord didn''t expect that Fade could break through his attack so easily. Shocked, he covered his aching chest and said in a low voice, "You..." Behind him, Fallon, who was extremely proud of himself just moments ago, saw Fade''s attack on Master ck Lord. His expression changed drastically as he eximed, "Master ck Lord, you..." ck Lord''s face sank. He gritted his teeth and said, "You... have angered me. Next, I will reveal my true form. You... will die for what you''ve done." After saying that, Master ck Lord moved his hands, constantly formingplex hand signs. Along with his hand movements, strong ck mists began to gather on him. Lydia and her crew behind Fade were shocked and anxious by what they saw. However, after staring at the hand signs for a while, Fade grinned and said coldly, "I was wondering who was ying tricks here. So it was you after all!" "You knew..." When Master ck Lord heard Fade''s words, he couldn''t help but be stunned. However, he coldly said, "You''re too naive to try to trick me. Take this!" As he spoke, Master ck Lordpleted the hand sign. A thick ck aura began to gather and surged out to transform into a ck monster, charging towards Fade. However, at this moment, he did not intend to fight back. Instead, he took a step back, put his hands behind him and shouted towards the top of the warehouse, "I believe he is your man. You can deal with him!" Everyone couldn''t help but be stunned at the sight. "That brat is trying to trick us. He''s trying to escape! Master ck Lord, don''t be fooled by him!" Fallon warned in an agitated voice. Lydia, Gentro, and the others behind Fade had worried expressions on their faces. After all, Master ck Lord looked frightening. However, just as they finished speaking, a white-haired man in a ck robended in front of Fade. Gentro and the others did not know this person, but Kaeran recognized him at a nce. This person was White w, the master of Gabriel Wei, who was seeking revenge on Dante a while ago. White w was extremely powerful. He was slightly more formidable than Kaeran of the middle- stage of the Earth Level. He had already reached thete- stage of the Earth Level. Furthermore, he seemed to be from an organization called the Skull Mob. However, he was eventually subdued by Fade. After Yuri and Susie were caught, Fade immediately contacted all the people in Capital City who were avable toe and help him. White w was naturally one of them. It was just that there was no need for Fade to take action. Right then, he had already felt the aura of the Skull Mob from the so-called Master ck Lord. Hence, he called White w out. As soon as he appeared, Fallon saw nothing but an elderly man. With disdain on his face, he said, "How despicable for an old man to interfere in the affairs of the Hsia family. Get lost! Or be torn to shreds by Master ck Lord." However, soon after Fallon finished speaking, Master ck Lord suddenly saw the elder in front of him and shuddered. He knelt down immediately in front of White w and said in great surprise, "Master White w, how, how did you..." White w stood before ck Lord with his hands sped behind his back. He looked at him and said in a cold voice, "I had been wondering your whereaboutstely. Who would''ve thought that you''de out and tricked people with such parlor tricks, and with such a ridiculous name as Master ck Lord." "Master White w, I, I was wrong." ck Lord trembled with fear and did not dare to y tricks anymore. He lifted the hood on his head, revealing his true appearance. He was a man in his mid 30s. He had a darkplexion and there was a tattoo of a tiny skull on his neck, which was the symbol of the Skull Mob. Seeing the awe- inspiring Master ck Lord kneeling on the ground at this moment and begging for mercy, the scene was simply too shocking. For a moment, Fallon couldn''t fathom the scene before him for a moment, he muttered. "Master ck Lord, what, what are you doing?! Why are you kneeling before this old man..." However, before Fallon could finish his sentence, Master ck Lord turned around and pped him in the face. He shouted, "Shut up. This is Master White w, my master. Kneel down and admit your mistake." Hearing this, Fallon was stunned. He nced at White w, and then his face darkened and he showed a look of disbelief. "Master ck Lord, this, this..." He couldn''t digest their rtionship just yet. At the same time, White w snorted and said, "Mr. Chen is my master, ck Lord. You have just offended Mr. Chen, so how do you think you should resolve this issue?" "Ah, this..." Master ck Lord was shocked after hearing this and couldn''t help but nce at Fade. He didn''t understand how such a young boy could be the master of Master White w. It was simply unbelievable. "Why, you don''t want to do it? Do you want me to do it for you instead?" White w snorted coldly. ck Lord was so scared that he trembled and shook his head. Then he gathered strength with his right hand and gritted his teeth before chopping his left arm. With a crack, his body shook violently as his left arm flew off, his blood spilling on the ground. "Master White w, Master Chen. I, I was wrong." Holding back the pain, ck Lord knelt down in front of Fade and bowed to apologize. Fade nced at him and said nothing. He then turned to Fallon and said coldly, "So this is all you''ve got?" At the moment, Fallon''s head was buzzing. He was shocked by the scene in front of him, and still hadn''te back to his senses. After all, it wasn''t easy for Fallon to recruit such a menacing figure like Master ck Lord as his trump card. He didn''t expect that Fade would be the master of the master of Master ck Lord. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The turn of events made Fallon feel like this was a dream. He couldn''t believe what had just happened. He murmured, "How, how is this possible? This... Fade, who are you really..." Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help frowning and showing an unhappy look. White w noticed Fade''s reaction and shouted at ck Lord coldly. He ordered, "Mr. Chen is angry now. Why don''t you atone for your crimes?" "Yes!" ck Lord was momentarily stunned. However, he quickly recovered from his stupor and understood what White w meant. He lunged at Fallon and a burst of energy streaked across Fallon''s neck. In an instant, blood sttered. A red line of blood appeared on Fallon''s neck and his head slowly slid down from his neck. Even on the verge of death, his eyes were still filled with disbelief. He had never thought that he would die at the hands of his own trump card. Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 After the ck Lord killed Fallon, he did not leave. He struck Jonas and Hampton twice, killing the both of them as well. Then, he came back and stood before Fade with his head bowed, and he said respectfully, "Mr. Chen, I know that I was wrong. Please punish me." Fade looked at ck Lord, and then at the bodies of the Hsia family members. He waved his hand as he ordered, "White w, you''ll deal with the matter here." Then, Fade left the warehouse with Yuri and Susie. White w and his men handled the rest of the work skillfully. After leaving the warehouse, they returned to the branch of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Lydia, Samuel and the other two reporters were sitting in the conference room with their backs straight and their hands ced on their thighs. They looked straight ahead, not daring to move. Fade looked at them and asked, "You all saw what happened in the warehouse today?" They instinctively nodded, then shook their heads nervously as they hurriedly answered, "No, no, we didn''t. We didn''t see anything." "I don''t care whether you guys saw it or not. You''d better not tell anyone about what happened today. Do you understand?" Fade gazed at them coldly. He did not threaten them verbally, but his gaze was enough to drill the warning into them. Then, he waved his hand and said, "Since that''s the case, you can go back!" The reporters quickly got up and walked out as if they had been granted amnesty. However, when they reached the door of the conference room, Lydia was still feeling anxious, so she turned around. She looked at Fade and started, "Mr. Chen, I..." She wanted to exin herself. She wanted to say that she meant no harm and wanted Fade to forgive her. However, as she looked into Fade''s calm and cold eyes, she could not say anything. She could only sigh and whisper, "I''m sorry!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "It''s fine." Lydia left the conference room, feeling as if she had lost something. When she walked out of the company, she realized that the distance between her and Fade grew even further after that day''s incident. The two of them had be strangers. If they were friends before because of the incident in Dragonville, then after that day''s events, the mere friendship between the two had beenpletely broken. With a sigh, Lydia left. Fade sat in the conference room and White w came back with ck Lord after a short while. "How''s it going?" Fade asked. White w replied, "Everything has been settled and we have left no traces behind." "Okay!" Fade nodded. Then his eyes fell on ck Lord as he asked, "Tell me, what''s the matter with you?" ck Lord paused, fear evident on his face. He hesitated before answering. Just then, White w red at him and shouted, "Mr. Chen has asked you a question, why are you not speaking?" ck Lord was shocked, and then he began to talk about his rtionship with the Hsia family. It turned out that ck Lord was a leader who had been arranged by the Skull Mob to be in charge of Capital City. He had been lurking there for three years. However, he didn''t have many important tasks before this. He was only responsible for collecting information. Since he didn''t make any contributions, it was difficult for ck Lord to receive corresponding benefits from the headquarters of the Skull Mob. Therefore, ck Lord, who had nothing to do in Capital City, thought of other ideas. He secretly made friends with the nobles in order to seek benefits from them, and he even directly controlled them. Since Capital City was the capital of the Chinese civilization, which was also a ce full of hidden talents, ck Lord did not dare to be too arrogant, nor did he dare to attack them. He could only fight against them secretly. The Hsia family was the biggest power under the control of ck Lord in the past few years. He enjoyed it very much, as he had benefited a lot from them. The Evil Qi Bracelet that Loren had given Susie previously was actually from ck Lord himself. The Hsia family had also secretly killed off severalpetitors and enemies with the help of ck Lord, which had helped their growth. However, half a year ago, the news that the Dragon Mausoleum was about to be opened had been spread out. The Skull Mob was very concerned about it. They sent White w to handle the affairs of the Dragon Mausoleum and to take charge of the members of the Skull Mob in Capital City. In this way, ck Lord, who was originally their leader in Capital City, had be a servant of White w. It was natural for him to feel angry, but he did not dare to show it in front of White w. Therefore, the only thing he could do was to control the powerful family in his hands. This time, the Hsia family had asked him for help. Originally, they imed that they were just dealing with a young boy from another country. It was not a big deal at all, and it was very likely that they didn''t need his help. However, he and the Hsia family had underestimated Fade. They were killed by him instead. ck Lord trembled when he thought about all the things that had happened just now; fear was written all over his face. After listening to his words, Fade did not intend to punish him. "In the future, you''ll follow White w and do things for me, understand?" "Of course, I understand. In the future, I will only listen to your orders, Mr. Chen. I''ll do my best," ck Lord immediately responded. "Fine, you may go!" It was sunny the next day. Capital City was as busy and lively as usual. The people lived, worked and yed. It seemed that everything was the same as usual. However, the rich families in Capital City had be chaotic. They were all surprised and overwhelmed. It was because everyone in the Hsia family had been killed the day before. Just in a day, they had disappeared from the territory of powerful families in Capital City. After all, the Hsia family was rtively influential amongst the elite circle. They were only slightly inferior to the big families, such as the Luo family and the Chung family. They had been slowly growing in Capital City for several decades. However, all of them had suddenly disappeared overnight, without anybody knowing about the slightest news. The rich and powerful families felt extremely fearful, as if a dark cloud loomed above their heads. Everyone was trying to inquire about the destruction of the Hsia family by all means. Since Centro and Wilton had been involved in this matter, the Luo family and Chung family were able to gather more information about it. However, they were not stupid enough to publicize it. Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 As for Fade, who was involved in the destruction of the Hsia family, he returned to Capital University as if nothing had happened. He continued his work as a lecturer. After sses were over, he came out of the ssroom with his curriculum in his hand. Immediately, he saw Uriah standing at the door of the ssroom with a slightly anxious look on his face. When Uriah saw hime out, he immediately came over. "Mr. Chen, have you finished your ss?" "Yes, I''m done. What''s the matter?" Fade asked. Uriah looked around, and then lowered his voice before saying, "Mr. Chen, someone is looking for you. They''re in my office, can youe with me?" "Someone is looking for me? Why is this person in your office, Uriah?" Fade was a little confused. "Uh..." Uriah trailed off, not knowing what to say. Fade didn''t push him. He waved his hand and quickly agreed, "Sure, I''ll go and have a look. Sorry for troubling you toe here all the way." "No, it''s no trouble at all." Uriah quickly shook his head. Soon, the both of them came to the principal''s office. As soon as Fade entered the office, he saw two young people, a man and a woman, both in their late twenties, sitting on the sofa. Amongst them, the woman who had short hair saw Fade and Uriahing in. She immediately stood up with a smile and greeted, "Uriah, you''re back! Thank you for the trouble." Then, she looked at Fade and stretched out her right hand. "Are you Mr. Chen?" However, the man who was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed stared at Fade arrogantly. Noticing this, Fade was slightly taken aback. However, the woman had greeted him politely, so it was natural for him not to reject her courtesy. He reached out and shook hands with the woman, then nodded and said, "I am Fade. You are..." "Hello, Mr. Chen. My name is Laney You." The woman responded with a smile. Then, she looked at Uriah and said, "Uriah, we..." He understood and nodded immediately. He bowed and withdrew from the office, closing the door on his way out. "You guys should talk. I''ll head out first." "This..." Seeing this, Fade could not help but frown. Just then, Laney smiled and made a gesture to Fade, signaling for him to sit down before saying, "Mr. Chen, please sit down. This is Chelsea Ma. We are from the Stealth Team. This time, we are here..." Upon hearing the word "Stealth", Fade could not help but feel shocked and he looked a little surprised. At this moment, Chelsea, who was beside Laney, stood up from the sofa with an impatient look on his face and interrupted her. "Laney, get to the point." Then, he turned Fade impatiently and continued, "It''s enough for you to know that we are from the Stealth Team. Come with us!" As he spoke, Chelsea was about to pull Fade''s arm and he was ready to take him away. Fade''s expression quickly fell. He pped away Chelsea''s arm and stated in a cold voice, "I dislike it when people touch me." "How dare you hit me?" Chelsea didn''t expect that Fade would dare to p his hand away. His eyes widened in shock, and then he red at Fade. "Do you know that we are from the Stealth Team headquarter? How dare you!" When she saw that the atmosphere was bing tense, Laney quickly pulled Chelsea away and apologized, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. Chelsea has such a bad temper. Don''t take it to heart." Fade''s gaze was ice- cold as he nced at Chelsea. In a low voice, he remarked, "When I actually hit someone, I will not have mercy. By then, please don''t take it to heart as well." "You..." Chelsea was fuming when he heard Fade''s words. He red at him and was about to rush out and fight. However, Laney shouted and stopped him, "Chelsea, don''t forget the captain''s order. He asked us to invite Mr. Chen toe over. You should mind your attitude." Upon hearing this, Chelsea stopped moving, but he was still dissatisfied. "What do you mean? Everyone knows that the Vice Officer is going to interrogate him because of the Hsia family. Why do you have to be so polite to such an evil person?" Hearing this, Fade finally understood the purpose of their visit. It seemed that the Stealth Team had found out about the destruction of the Hsia family and linked this to him. Speaking of which, it was normal. After all, the Stealth Team was responsible for cases involving martial artists that ordinary police could not solve. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. For outsiders, destroying the Hsia family was definitely a huge case. It was normal for them to hand it over to the Stealth Team for investigation. Fade lowered his head and fell into deep thought. In Chelsea''s eyes, Fade was beginning to feel frightened. Laney smiled and hurriedly exined, "Mr. Chen, don''t get me wrong. Baldrick just stated that he would like to have youe in for a talk. He didn''t say that it''s about the Hsia family." "Well!" Whether it was rted to the Hsia family or not, Fade was not too worried, so he did not care much. He nodded and agreed, "I understand. Since Baldrick has said so, I wille with you!" "Mr. Chen, please!" Laney led the way, being extremely polite. Behind them, Chelsea red at Fade furiously. He gritted his teeth and hissed in a low voice, "You''re just a criminal. How dare you act so arrogantly? When you''re at the Stealth Team headquarters, we shall see what will happen to you!" Although Chelsea''s voice wasn''t loud, Fade still heard his words. However, he didn''t pay any mind to it. The three of them came out of Capital University and got into a special ck sedan. There was a driver waiting. Laney and Fade sat in the back seat, and Chelsea sat in the passenger seat. As soon as the engine of the car started, Chelsea took out a ck hood and threw it to Fade. "Put the hood on!" Fade frowned at his order and returned his re. "I am not a criminal." "You will be soon," Chelsea returned. Fade frowned, angered at his words. Chelsea also did not show any signs of backing down. He red at Fade as if he was going to force him to wear the hood. Laney immediately said, "Chelsea, that''s enough. Take the hood back." "Laney, what are you doing? Don''t you know the rules of the Stealth Team? Our headquarter is a state-level secret that can''t be exposed this easily," Chelsea retorted. Laney frowned. "Of course I know about the rules, but Baldrick said that Mr. Chen holds a position in the Stealth Team, so he is not an outsider. Therefore, it is needless to do so to him. Besides, Baldrick''s order was to ask Mr. Chen toe over and have a chat, not to arrest him." "Huh..." Chelsea gave a cold snort and did not say anything more. He then gave up on the matter of the hood. Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 The car drove on the road as it headed out of the city area of Capital City, and towards the mountainous area. After driving in the mountains for about an hour, the car finally stopped in front of a valley. The entrance of the valley was not big, but it looked like an entrance to a scenic spot. There was also a sign saying "Capital Natural Science Institute". However, the guards at the door with their straight postures and the martial arts aura they exuded indicated that it was impossible for this ce to be an ordinary science institute. Laney swiped her identity card and then took Fade inside. "Mr. Chen, this is where our Stealth Team Headquarters is located." He nodded as he followed behind Laney, and entered the valley. He continued to walk along the shady path of green trees. Looking at severalboratories" and "cultivation rooms" built around, Fade secretly sighed and thought, "This camouge work is really good. They actually built so many laboratories!" Laney seemed to have read Fade''s mind. She smiled and exined, "The employees at these laboratories and cultivation rooms are also working for us, and they are also the staff of the Stealth Team. We''ll carry out some experiments and training on technology equipment, medicinal formtions and other things for the Stealth Team." "Of course, the core of our headquarters is the Martial Arts Room inside." While Laney was exining, the three of them passed through a narrow green forest and saw a t and open grasnd before them. Some low bungalows were built on the ground and all of them had only one or two stories. The roofs were also disguised with green paint and decorations. Laney took Fade into a bungalow, entered the elevator, pressed a downward button. She then introduced, "The main structure of our Stealth Team Headquarters is underground. The building above is just the entrance." The elevator descended to the second floor and stopped, and then the three of them exited. As soon as Fade walked out of the elevator, he felt a strong wave of positive energy in the air, which seemed to have stirred the energy in his body. He couldn''t help but feel a little excited. There was arge hall outside the elevator. At first nce, it looked like arge gym. Dozens of Stealth Team members with strong bodies were doing exercises inside. However, the equipment in this gym was obviously much more advanced than that of ordinary gyms. The staff members inside were also much stronger. Noticing Fade''s surprised look, Chelsea, who was next to him, curled his lips and shed a disdainful smile. "You are even surprised by a training room for rookies. Who knows if you''ll be so scared that you''ll wet your pants when you meet the real experts!" Fade frowned at his words. Laney red at Chelsea as she exined to Fade, "Mr. Chen, this training room is mainly used for the new members of the Stealth Team for exercising and testing their physiques. The new members will have a special martial arts training hall and corresponding training rooms at the back." Fade nodded and followed Laney through the training room. They arrived at an area simr to an office. "Mr. Chen, please wait for a moment. I''ll report to Baldrick." Laney had Fade sit down before leaving. Fade nodded and sat down. Behind him, Chelsea nced at Fade and sneered. "Kid, your attitude was quite arrogant just now. Now, let''s see for how long more you can remain arrogant." Fade didn''t understand why Chelsea was being so hostile towards him. His brows furrowed as he replied, "I don''t know for how long I still can be arrogant, but I know very well how long more you can still be arrogant." "What?" Chelsea stared at him in confusion. Fade nced at him and answered in an icy tone, "You won''t be arrogant anymore after today." "You are threatening me..." Chelsea was stunned for a moment, and then immediately understood the meaning behind his words. He was enraged as he stared at Fade in anger. Upon seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but smile. He quickly waved his hand and said, "I''m not threatening you." "You..." Chelsea was confused by his reaction. He didn''t understand what he was doing. Fade was being rude to him, but then he immediately waved his hand and admitted defeat. Just as Chelsea was feeling confused, Fade continued with a smile, "I''m not threatening you. I''m justughing at your idiocy!" "You..." Chelsea finally came to his senses. He knew that Fade had not only threatened him, but alsoughed at him for his slow reactions. He was furious. He raised his fists and was about to fight. When Fade saw this, he immediately prepared to counter attack. However, just as both sides were about to make a move, a voice rang out, "Chelsea, stop!" Chelsea turned around and saw a burly man. He was shocked and immediately hurried over to the man. Respectfully and slightly tteringly, he greeted, "Lester, you are here." Just then, Fade noticed the man and gazed at him. Lester was about 34 or 35 years old, with short hair and bulging muscles. He looked very strong and bulky. It was obvious that he was good at martial arts. "So it''s him?" Lester nced at Fade and asked Chelsea. Chelsea quickly nodded and answered, "Lester, he is Fade. He was the one who destroyed the Hsia family." As he spoke, Chelsea gnashed his teeth as if Fade was his sworn enemy. Fade was dumbfounded by his unknown hostility. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. As for Lester, he looked calm and nodded. Then, he walked over to Fade and asked, "Was it you who destroyed the Hsia family?" Lester''s expression was grim as he red at Fade, and his tone wasmanding, as if he was about to tear Fade apart. However, Fade remained unfazed. "Does it matter?" His attitude made Lester frown. He continued to re at Fade and answered in a deep voice, "If it''s not, then it''s fine. If it is, then you will know of the consequences immediately." "Really? Then I''m looking forward to the consequences you''re talking about." Fade didn''t seem to care. He picked up the teacup and took a sip. Upon hearing this, Lester''s gaze turned cold. "So you admit that you were the one who destroyed the Hsia family?" Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 "So what if it''s me?" Fade continued as if he didn''t care about it. Lester''s gazed turned cold. He stared at Fade and said in a low voice, "If so, I will let you die with the Hsia family." After that, Lester gave a cold snort and left. Chelsea looked at Fade and exined, "Fallon, Lester''s distant uncle, is from the Hsia family." Then, he followed Lester and walked away with him. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After hearing this, Fade suddenly realized something. Lester was being hostile because he was a rtive of the Hsia family. As for Chelsea''s attitude towards him, it was obviously because he wanted to tter Lester. Just as Fade frowned slightly and looked at the direction in which Lester and Chelsea left, Laney came back and said, "Mr. Chen, Baldrick is free now. I''ll take you in." Fade then nodded and stood up. He was about to follow Laney to Baldrick''s office. When Laney noticed him ncing in another direction, she couldn''t help but ask, "Did anything happen just now? By the way, where is Chelsea?" Fade replied, "It''s nothing! Chelsea talked to me with a captain whose surname was Zhang just now." After Laney heard his words, she was taken aback. "It''s Lester. Did he trouble you? Oh, Chelsea!" She looked angry and agitated, but there were also a few traces of worry on her face. Fade asked ndly, "Is Lester very strong?" Laney nodded solemnly as she replied, "Lester is the leader of the Fire Squad of the Five Elements Squad from the Stealth Team Headquarters. He''s very powerful." "The Five Elements Squad?" When he heard this unfamiliar term, Fade''s curiosity was piqued. "The Five Elements Squad consists of five special operational teams established by our Stealth Team Headquarters in ordance with specific categories and styles that correspond to the five elements. They are respectively named Gold Squad, Wood Squad, Water Squad, Fire Squad and Earth Squad." "The Five Elements Squad selected the elite members of the Stealth Team. Their main purpose is to solve special cases and tasks that the ordinary Stealth Team members can''t solve. Technically, they are the special forces of the Stealth Team and they are the elite members." "Lester is the captain of the Fire Squad and his strength has reached the middle stage of the Earth Level. He is very powerful. Chelsea is also a member of the Fire Squad, so he is Lester''s subordinate. I am a member of the Water Squad." In contrast to Laney''s grim expression, Fade remained calm. After listening to her exnation, he nodded. "Oh, I see." When she saw this, she felt a little anxious for Fade. She couldn''t help but suggest, "You should exin to Baldrick and ask him to help you. Maybe we can resolve the problems between both you and Lester. After all, Baldrick values you very much. He specifically..." Before Laney could finish, the both of them had already arrived at Baldrick''s office. "We''re here!" "I won''t see you in. You may go in by yourself. Be nice and ask Baldrick for mercy..." As he nced at her worried expression, Fade felt grateful. He nodded to her, smiled gently and said, "Okay, don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Then, he looked at the namete of "Vice Officer" above the door, and was about to knock. However, before Fade could move, the door creaked open and a figure appeared in front of Fade. He was a man in his 60s. He had a square face, thick eyebrows, big eyes and a burly body. At first nce, he gave people a sense of righteousness. "Baldrick, I..." Fade was about to speak. Baldrick suddenly grinned and showed a bright smile. He greeted Fade warmly, "You are Fade, aren''t you? Come on in." "Well..." He had never met Baldrick before and was a little surprised at his enthusiasm. However, he still entered the office. "Fade, sit down. What do you want? I have tea, coffee and hot water." Baldrick invited Fade to sit on the sofa and then began to personally prepare drinks for him. Such enthusiasm made Fade feel even more puzzled. "No, Baldrick, I..." "Fade, you''re wee here. Have some tea!" Baldrick brought a cup of hot tea and sat down opposite Fade with a smile. Fade took a sip of tea, fell silent for a moment, and then asked, "Baldrick, why did you ask me to come here this time?" Baldrick''s face fell slightly, but he quickly waved it off as he answered, "Actually, there is nothing serious. I just wanted to talk to you." "Uh..." This response made Fade feel even more bewildered. After a pause, he continued, "Baldrick, I am willing to take responsibility for the Hsia family''s destruction." "No matter how the Stealth Team will punish me, I will ept it." However, after hearing this, Baldrick waved his hand repeatedly and said, "It''s not a big deal. Besides, we have investigated the situation. It was the Hsia family who attacked you first. You were just defending yourself. We, the Stealth Team, are not a rigid organization. We understand the circumstances at that time." "Besides, you''re one of the only Special Instructors in our Stealth Team. I''ll be the first to disagree if anyone wants to penalize you." Baldrick looked determined. "Well..." Fade felt really surprised and curious at the same time. Since Baldrick did not want to punish him for the matter rted to the Hsia family, why on earth did he ask for him? Baldrick also noticed Fade''s doubts. After a pause, he looked at him awkwardly and said, "Fade, in fact, I ask you toe here this time because I want you to be the instructor for our Stealth Team and train our Five Elements Squad." "By the way, you don''t know the Five Elements Squad yet, do you? Let me exin it to you. In fact..." "Baldrick, that''s not necessary. Laney has exined it to me just now. She also told me about the members of the Five Elements Squad." "Ah..." Baldrick paused. "Laney indeed pays attention to small details. She has done everything in advance. Not bad." "Fade, so, are you willing to be the instructor?" Baldrick looked at him expectantly. Fade frowned slightly, and immediately said, "Baldrick, the Stealth Team is so huge, and there are many talents and experts. If you want to train a squad, you don''t need me!" Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 Baldrick shook his head and said firmly, "No, it must be you, Fade. No one else can do that. Moreover, the Martial Arts Contest held by the Martial Arts League is about to begin. You are undoubtedly the best candidate to improve the strength of the squad in such a short time." "Martial Arts League, Martial Arts Contest?" Fade remembered that thest time when he went to Jade City, it was Hoce and Lucille who informed him that he was on the Dragon List. They seemed to have been from the Martial Arts League. As for the Martial Arts Contest, Fade was not clear about it. Baldrick noticed his confused expression and exined, "The Martial Arts League is an alliance of Chinese martial artists. The Stealth Team members are mostly martial artists and many of us are also from the Martial Arts League." "In order to promote the development of martial arts and allow everyone in the martial arts world to make a joint progress, the Martial Arts League would organize a Martial Arts Convention within the whole country every four years to gather all the martial artists in the country together for the competition." "The people with outstanding performance would not only receive various prizes and benefits, but may also be chosen by many ns, families and special departments on the spot to be their members. The Martial Arts Contest by the Martial Arts Alliance is like a carnival for all the martial artists in the country." "The Stealth Team wants to achieve good results by attending this Martial Arts Contest. However, with their current strength, it''s certainly not enough. Thus, I want you to give special training to them." After listening to Baldrick''s words, Fade finally understood his intention. After a moment of silence, Fade sighed and said, "Baldrick, as far as I know, the members of the Stealth Team are all elites, and the Five Elements Squad also consists of elites from the Stealth Team. I''m afraid that some people will not be willing to ept me as their instructor!" Baldrick immediately widened his eyes and replied, "Fade, you are the special instructor of our Stealth Team. Furthermore, you are a young martial arts master who ranks first on the Dragon List. Who wouldn''t want to ept you as their instructor?" "Uh..." Fade hesitated. Baldrick immediately forced a smile and continued, "Besides, Fade, you are the apprentice of Master Hsuanyuen. They are considered lucky to be able to get your special training. If they know who you are, I''m afraid that those who want to join the special training would fight with each other just to participate." At the mention of "Master Hsuanyuen", Fade looked at Baldrick in surprise and asked, "Baldrick, how did you know..." Master Hsuanyuen was Fade''s master. He was the guy whom Fade had called "old fogey" on the phone. Aldred Hsuanyuen was a domineering man and Fade, who had been calling him "old fogey" for many years, for a while, found it impossible for him to connect the name to the old man. The man with such a noble name would always be lying on a chair on Tianwu Mountain as he watched movies. When he noticed Fade''s confusion and surprise, Baldrick sighed and exined, "You don''t have to be surprised, Fade. Master Hsuanyuen called me personally to appoint you as the special instructor of the Stealth Team so I know about the rtionship between you and him." "Moreover, 30 years ago, I admired Master Hsuanyuen so much that I went to Tianwu Mountain to ask him to be my master, but unfortunately, I was slow-witted and didn''t gain his favor. In the end, I only received a few words of advice from him, and then went down the mountain." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Whenever I think about it now, the failure back then is still one of my biggest regrets!" Baldrick said in amenting tone. Then, he looked at Fade and said with a smile, "If I had seeded in being an apprentice to Master Hsuanyuen, I would''ve been your senior. s, it''s just a pity for me... Anyway, I''ve always remembered Master Hsuanyuen''s advice to me. He would always be a teacher in my heart." Fade was astonished. He didn''t expect that a big shot, the Vice Officer of the Stealth Team, once wanted to be an apprentice of the old fogey, but had failed in the end. Even so, Baldrick still had a look of regret and nostalgia on his face. It seemed that receiving advice from the old man was a huge blessing. Fade was dumbfounded by Baldrick''s endless praise for the old fogey. For a moment, Fade began to suspect whether the wretched old man he had been with for many years was the same person whom Baldrick had mentioned. "Fade, junior, for the sake of Master Hsuanyuen, just agree to this request." Baldrick looked at Fade expectantly. How could Fade not agree when Baldrick had kept persuading him to the point that he even used his master to convince him? Hence, he nodded. "Well, Baldrick, I promise you that I will be the instructor. However, I still have some things to do in Capital City. I am afraid that I can''t stay in the base and carry out training in a confined space." Baldrick quickly stated, "Fade, you are a Special Instructor. You don''t need to give special training in an enclosed area. You just need to give them some guidance at critical moments. Fade, you can walk in and out of the base freely." The headquarters was a state-level secret ce. Since Fade had been given permission toe in and out of it freely, Baldrick had given him the freedom to do as he pleased. After discussing it further, the both of them did not waste anymore time. They came out of the office together and were ready to meet the Five Elements Squad so that they could start the special training immediately. Laney, who was waiting outside the office, was still worried about Fade because of Lester and the Hsia family. However, when she saw Fade and Baldrick walk out of the office with warm smiles on their faces, she was stunned. She couldn''t help but rub her eyes as she muttered to herself, "What, what''s going on? Why is Baldrick so close to Fade? Besides, is he even Baldrick at all? Why didn''t he smile as much as he does now when he talked to us!" Baldrick then looked at her and said, "Laney, go to the squad and inform them that I have arranged everything for the instructor." "Yes!" Laney recovered from her shock and nodded hurriedly. Then, she ran to inform the squad about the news. At this moment, in the depths of the base and in arge martial arts training room, dozens of warriors were busy practising. Some were practicing with different special training equipment, some were sitting cross-legged, cultivating with their eyes closed, and some were simply going to the ring to directly practice with each other in actualbat. Amongst these people, four men and women in their thirties sat in a corner. Laney walked over to them and said something. After listening to her, they couldn''t help but be surprised, and then, they began to discuss it. Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 "Laney, what did you just say? Baldrick said that our instructor has been arranged?" A short-haired woman in tight-fitting clothes looked at Laney in surprise and asked. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Yes!" Laney nodded. "Belinda, Baldrick told me this in person." Belinda, whose figure was perfect, was the captain of the Five Elements Squad''s Water Squad. She was also the captain of Laney''s team. However, she usually had a good rtionship with the team members, so they didn''t enforce many rules. Just then, on the other side, a thin man with a pair of sses pushed his sses up his nose bridge and asked, "Laney, did Baldrick tell you who the instructor he arranged for us is?" Laney shook her head and replied, "Captain Lin, Baldrick only said that the instructor has been arranged, but he didn''t tell me who it was." This man was the captain of the Five Elements Squad''s Wood Squad, Arthur Lin. Arthurthen nodded his head and thanked Laney. Lester, who had been frowning and did not speak, nced at Laney and remarked disdainfully, "Baldrick didn''t say who this new instructor is. He must not be a famous powerful person. Choosing such a person as our instructor is a waste of time. It''s better for us to practice ourselves." When Laney heard this, she didn''t reply to him. She only frowned slightly. Then, Lester continued, "What''s more, we have discussed it before. If we can''t find a qualified instructor, we will have Romeo train us. We all know his strength. He is also our boss. It''s better for us to practice with him than have a new instructor." After that, Lester looked at the captains and asked, "What do you think? When Baldrick brings the new instructor hereter, we can propose it together. We don''t agree with the new instructor arranged by him." Beside him, Belinda and Arthur remained silent for a while before they spoke. "Romeo is not bad. He''s the captain of the Gold Squad and is quite close with us. We''ve been together for several years. His strength is slightly stronger than ours. If hees to train us, the results should be quite effective. If the new instructor is not exceptionally good, I would rather have Romeo be our instructor," Arthur agreed. When he received words of agreement from Arthur, Lester nodded excitedly at him. Then, he looked at Belinda with an inquiring expression. Belinda frowned slightly andmented, "Romeo is not bad, but I don''t think it''s good for him to be our instructor." "Well... Belinda, don''t you trust Romeo? His strength has reached theter stage of the Earth Level, which is one realm higher than us. Why don''t you think that it''s a good idea for him to be our instructor?" Lester questioned. Belinda looked displeased at his words. She looked at him and returned coldly, "Lester, don''t put words in my mouth. You have a good rtionship with Romeo and we are teammates. There is no trust or distrust between us." "The reason why I said he was inappropriate is that of my own judgment." "Then tell me about it," Lester snapped. "First of all, you have to understand why Baldrick has arranged a new instructor for us. There is only one purpose, and that is because of the Martial Arts Convention held by the Martial Arts League in three months. He wants us to achieve good results by then," Belinda started. "We all know that." Lester nced at her. "I''m not finished yet. Don''t interrupt me!" Belinda red at him unhappily and continued, "We all know that the Martial Arts Convention of the Martial Arts League is a gathering of powerful martial artists, the toppetition amongst the domestic martial artists." "The strength of the Five Elements Squad of the Stealth Team is not bad and can be considered as the top group. However, it is still not enough to win the championship. Not to mention those well- known martial arts ns who might send their disciples to participate, we may not even be able to defeat those masters trained by the Martial Arts League themselves. In addition, our country is vast and rich in resources. Maybe there will be some self-learners. By then, would you have the confidence to guarantee the aplishments of our Five Elements Squad?" When they heard Belinda''s doubts, all of them were stunned and they looked a little depressed. After all, what she said was true. Although the Stealth Team''s Five Elements Squad was good, their strength couldn''t be considered the strongest. Not to mention that they had fought with the experts of the Martial Arts League themselves and were indeed slightly inferior to them. Moreover, it wasmon for unknown masters to appear at the Martial Arts Convention. Their memories were still fresh. At the Martial Arts Convention 20 years ago, a master named Moore Chen suddenly appeared and defeated many popr contenders as a dark horse. He won the championship in the end, which made his name instantly blow up amongst the audience. Later, they found out that Moore was very likely to have obtained the treasure of the Dragon Mausoleum, and it exined how he suddenly rose from a nobody. For a period of time, Moore had set off the events at the Dragon Mausoleum that had been dormant for many years, causing a great upsurge of treasure searching. After that, Moore had only been active in front of the public for a year before he vanished. However, the incident of Moore winning the championship as a dark horse had been the discussion at the Martial Arts Convention for many years. After so many years, people were still talking about it whenever the convention was held. As they fell silent, Belinda continued, "We are all familiar with Romeo and I don''t doubt his strength. However, we are too familiar with him. It would be very difficult for us to rely on him to improve our strength and be the strongest team to win the championship in three months." "So, in my opinion, in order to win the championship, I think we should choose a new instructor. As the saying goes, no breakthrough, no improvement. Maybe the new instructor can lead us to a breakthrough." After listening to Belinda''s words, Arthur couldn''t help but nod his head. He felt that it was quite reasonable. Lester frowned, looking dissatisfied, and he remarked, "It''s not so simple to make a breakthrough. If the new instructor can''t help us to make a breakthrough, our results would be even worse." Belinda returned coldly, "That''s better than staying put, not moving forward and always sticking to the rules!" "You..." Lester was dissatisfied, and was about to argue with Belinda. However, since he was in the base, he still controlled himself. He turned to a stocky man next to him who had not been saying anything. "Gallen, you are the captain of the Earth Squad. Tell me, what do you think?" Gallen kept a crew cut, and looked simple and honest. He smiled and replied, "I am fine with whoever the instructor is. I''ll support whoever can make me stronger!" "A bunch of nonsense. It''s no different from saying nothing!" Lestermented discontentedly. Gallen was not angry at his words. He smiled and stated, "I''m telling the truth. That''s what I think, truly." Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Lester frowned, then took out his mobile phone, turned around and said, "Romeo is still on a mission outside and hasn''te back. I''ll call him and ask for his opinion." Belinda couldn''t help but frown when she saw this. Arthur and Gallen, however, acted as if they were already used to it and didn''t say anything else. Lester called several times, but Romeo''s phone had been turned off. Finally, he had no choice but to frown and put away his cell phone. He nced at the other captains of the Five Elements Squad and repeated, "In any case, I don''t agree with this new instructor." The other three were about to talk. At this moment, Baldrick entered with Fade. Seeing this, several people greeted them one after another, "Mr. Mu, you are here!" When Lester saw Fade and Baldricking together, he couldn''t help but frown and question in a cold voice, "Why did that guye?" Belinda, Arthur, and Gallen turned to Lester in confusion. Lester pointed at Fade and said to them, "That guy is the culprit of the Hsia family''s destruction. He had been caught and brought back to our base by Laney and Chelsea. I thought that Baldrick would just give an order to lock him up. Why did he bring him here?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When they heard that Fade was the one who caused the destruction of the Hsia family, they were shocked and surprised. They looked at Fade and started judging him. At the same time, they began to discuss in low voices. "He looks very young. Did he really destroy the Hsia family?" "No way. Even if the Hsia family is not as powerful as the first-ss families like the Luo family and the Chung family, they are not easy to deal with. It''s not difficult to hire an Earth Level master to protect them! Is that kid an Earth Level master?" "It looks like he and Baldrick are talking andughing. He doesn''t look like the person Baldrick would want to arrest!" Lester frowned and gritted his teeth,."Don''t be fooled by him. That guy is very arrogant. He just talked nonsense to me in the office." The other people were surprised and were about to ask about the details. However, Baldrick and Fade had alreadye up to them, so they could only stop talking. "You are all here!" Baldrick looked at them and said, "Just now, I asked Laney to inform you. Have you received the news?" "Yes!" Belinda nodded, and then couldn''t wait to ask. "Baldrick, who is the new instructor you have for us?" Arthur added, "What''s his strength like? Did he win anything before?" Gallen smiled aside and remarked, "As long as I can be stronger, I''m fine with any instructor." Lester frowned slightly andmented, "Baldrick, I still stand firm with what I''ve said before. I think that Romeo is more suitable to be our instructor." After hearing this, Baldrick said in a low voice, "I know your opinions very well. I can assure you that the new instructor I have invited this time is absolutely qualified to be your instructors. He definitely has the ability to improve your strength before the Martial Arts Convention." Hearing his resolute words, the captains of the Five Elements Squad felt surprised and curious simultaneously. After all, when it came to the martial artists at the level of the Five Elements Squad, their captain''s strength had almost all reached the Earth Level. If they wanted to continue to improve, it would be very difficult. Before, they also invited a lot of well- known masters and instructors from both inside and outside the military, but after trying, the effects were no more than ordinary. Now, Baldrick had stated that the new instructor was absolutelypetent, which made them feel surprised and curious, but also a little doubtful at the same time. Baldrick knew what they were thinking, so he didn''t say anything. He nced at Fade, then pushed him out and announced in a loud voice with a smile, "This is Mr. Chen. Fade is the new instructor I have hired for you." As soon as these words were said, the scene suddenly became quiet. Everyone was stunned and looked at Fade with disbelief. Even Laney, who had been the most respectful towards Fade, covered her mouth with her hands. Her eyes were filled with surprise and she could not believe it at all. "Hello everyone, I am Fade. In the next three months, I hope that we can get along well with each other and make progress together," Fade nced at the few people in front of him and said with a smile. However, at this moment, they did not pay attention to what Fade said, and almost all of them had a surprised look on their faces. Lester was probably the most agitated person amongst them. He pointed to Fade and said to Baldrick, "Mr. Mu, are you kidding me? You''re letting him, a self- learner outside, to be our instructor?" Arthur was also doubtful as he said, "Mr. Mu, there are only three months left before the Martial Arts Convention. We don''t have any extra time to waste. This, I''m afraid it''s not very appropriate!" Gallen took a look at Fade and asked, "Are you very good?" Belinda was the only one who frowned and asked Fade, "Mr. Chen, can you show me your strength?" When faced with doubts, Baldrick replied, "Mr. Chen is not a self-learner. He is one of the Special Instructors of our Stealth Team." "One of the Special Instructors." Upon hearing this, they fell into shock again. They immediately thought of something and their gazes became a little strange. "That''s him? More than a year ago, our Stealth Team suddenly had a Special Instructor." "The requirements to be a Special Instructor are very strict. I would like to know what qualifications he has to be a Special Instructor of our Stealth Team." "I would like to witness his strength as well." Baldrick continued, "What qualifications does he have? I can tell you this. Mr. Chen was responsible for the special training of our Stealth Team in Jade City. You all know about the results of the training." Speaking of this, they looked at each other and then began to discuss in a low voice. "The result of the special training in Jade City was really outstanding at that time, and they even defeated foreign martial artists." "If that''s the case, I''m looking forward to it." "Well, no matter how powerful the special training in Jade City is, it is just a branch. We are the members of the Five Elements Squad and the elites amongst the elites of the Stealth Team. Ordinary teams can''tpare with us." Upon seeing this, Baldrick grinned. He continued, "Are you still questioning me? Then, I''ll tell you one more. In addition, Mr. Chen is ranked first on the Dragon List." Everyone was bbergasted. Even Lester, who was the most dissatisfied with Fade, fell into shock. That was because the Dragon List was one of the lists announced by the Martial Arts League. The young Chinese martial artists below the age of 36 would be listed on it. The results of the Martial Arts Contest in three months would also affect the ranking of the Dragon List. Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 Moreover, the captains of the Five Elements Squad were all well-known figures on the Dragon List. Amongst them, Gallen was ranked 15th, Belinda was ranked 17th, Lester 19th, and Arthur 20th. In addition, Romeo, the captain of the Gold Squad, had the highest ranking amongst them, which was 7th on the Dragon List. As they were on the ranking list, they understood how difficult it was to be on this list. What kind of fierce battles did the martial artists have to face in order to be in the top ten, the top five, and top three? However, Baldrick had just told them that the seemingly weak and insignificant Fade in front of them, turned out to be the one at the top of the Dragon List. They stared at him in disbelief. Lester burst outughing as he said, "Baldrick, stop joking around. He''s at the top of Dragon List? Oh, it''s absolutely impossible." Just as Lester was doubting him, Arthur, who was next to him, took out a tablet and began to check the website. After a while, he found the relevant information and eximed in surprise, "Huh! Fade Chen, the number one on the Martial Dragon List. His sudden rise out of nowhere showed his powerful strength. Even Galeno of the Martial Arts League holds a high opinion of him. This photo is really him!" Upon hearing Arthur''s words, the others turned their heads and looked at the tablet. After confirming that the information on the website was actually Fade, they fell into shock once again. They really didn''t understand how someone like him had managed to take the first ce on the Dragon List. After all, there was someone extremely powerful in the Martial Arts League. He had always upied the top of the Dragon List, but now he had been squeezed down by an unknown person who suddenly emerged. This was really ridiculous. "Arthur, is the website real? Is it a fake website?" Lester asked. Arthur sneered as he replied, "Lester, your joke is not funny at all. Do you think that I will make such a low-level mistake?" "If it''s the true website, how is it possible..." Lester disliked Fade the most. When Baldrick saw this, he frowned with dissatisfaction and said to Lester coldly, "Lester, although the Five Elements Squad has some autonomy, you have to be clear that I am the Vice Officer of the Stealth Team. I have appointed Fade to be your new instructor. This is an order, not a discussion with you. Do you understand?" Baldrick''s attitude suddenly became serious, which surprised everyone. Lester''s expression immediately changed, and he quickly stood up and said, "Yes, Mr. Wu, I understand! I''m at the order of my superior." "Then do a good job in training. I want to see the result in three months," Baldrick snorted, then nced at the other squad members before turning around and leaving. When he left, he patted Fade gently on his shoulder and said, "Fade, if someone doesn''t listen to you, you can report them to me at any time. I will take care of it." "Yes, I understand. Thank you, Baldrick." Fade nodded gently and then saw Baldrick off. The leaders of the Five Elements Squad stared at each other sheepishly. Lester red at Fade and stated, "I don''t care what kind of background you have, or what kind of connections you have to make Baldrick support you. But I can tell you that if you want to be the new instructor of the Five Elements Squad, I, the Fire Team, will be the first to refuse." In the face of Lester''s aggressive attitude, Fade nodded with a smile and replied, "I''ll remember it. Is there anything else you want to say? If not, I''m going to start the first training ss." "You..." Lester looked at Fade, who didn''t seem to have listened to him at all. His expression fell as he turned around and left. At the same time, he gave an order to the members of the Fire Squad, "Listen up, all members of the Fire Squad, leave this ce. I will give you another special training." All of a sudden, a group of people headed by Chelsea hesitated for a moment, then followed after Lester and left. As he watched them leave, Fade didn''t stop them. Instead, he looked at the remaining members and asked with a smile, "Is there anyone else who wants to leave? If you want to leave, you can go together now. Otherwise, when my training ss starts, it will be toote to leave." When the others heard his words, the people below were shocked and looked at each other. Some of them wanted to leave, but the rest of the captains did not say anything. It was not good for them to leave at will. After staying in silence for a while and seeing no one leave, Fade smiled and said, "It seems that you have approved of me, your new instructor?" Arthur pushed up his spectacles and remarked, "It''s not enough. I''m just temporarily adding you to my inspection list." Gallen smiled and said, "Me too. I want to try!" Belinda, on the other hand, looked at Fade with a smile and stated, "I believe in Baldrick''s judgement and I also believe that the Dragon List is not just a random list. Therefore, I''m looking forward to your performance." "Thank you!" Fade was surprised by Belinda''s trust in him. He nodded with a smile. Then, he announced in a clear voice, "Since you haven''t left, why don''t you captains gather the members of your squads? The first training ss is about tomence." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Although they were still doubtful, the three of them still quickly gathered their own squad members. There weren''t too many members. There were only twelve people in a squad with a leader. Thus, there were only thirty-six members in three squads. Together with some of the members from the Gold squad who were watching for fun, there were only about forty or so members. Fade stood on a table and looked down at the crowd. He circted his positive energy and felt their strengths and realms. He couldn''t help but nod in acknowledgement. "You are all indeed elites of the Stealth Team. Your strength is essentially between the peak of the ck Level and the early stage of the Earth Level. You all are very powerful." "Your strengths and talents are self-evident in your current realms. I won''t say anything more. The biggest problem for you right now is how to quickly improve your strength in a short period of time." Upon hearing this, the squad members, including a few captains, couldn''t help but nod their heads, and then they showed an expectant look. Fade then continued, "My solution to this problem is to take my specially made medicine to stimte the potential of your bodies, and speed up the improvement of your strength." "Medicine?" "It is not something illegal right?" "Are there any side effects?" When faced with the questions, Fade did not exin much. He took out a few pills and asked loudly, "Who wants toe up and try?" Everyone hesitated for a while. A few secondster, Belinda stood up first, took Fade''s pill, and quickly swallowed it. Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 After a while, her expression changed, and a look of surprise appeared on her face. She said, "I, I feel that my vantian has be more active. The positive energy in my body is surging faster and my cultivation speed seems to be quicker." Immediately, Belinda went to the side and waved her fist a few times. She grew even more surprised as she remarked, "The strength of my fist has been immediately increased by ten percent. T-This is too amazing." Many people were surprised to see the magical effects on Belinda and were eager to try it out. "Is there anyone else who wants to try? I didn''t bring much medicine with me. If you miss this opportunity, you''ll have to wait until the next batch," Fade stated. Hearing this, a member from the Earth Squad rushed up and said, "Instructor Chen, I want to try." "Sure!" Fade handed the pill to the member. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After the burly man took the pill, he soon had a reaction, simr to Belinda. Then, he also walked to the punching machine to test how much his strength had increased. However, when he was still some distance away from the punch, he suddenly stopped and his expression froze as if he had encountered an unexpected ident. Such a situation made the excited team members nervous again. They were worried that Fade''s medicine was poisonous and had side effects. "What''s going on?" "Why did Elvis stop?" "Elvis, keep going. Let''s test the strength of your fist." "What''s wrong? It looks like something''s wrong with you. Do you want me to call the doctor?" "There won''t be any idents, right?" The voices of discussion were getting louder and louder, and the doubts of the crowd grew more and more. This man called Elvis suddenly sat cross-legged in front of the punching machine. At the same time, he closed his eyes tightly without saying a word. In such a situation, everyone was even more curious and puzzled. At the same time, they were also worried about Fade''s medicine. Even the three captains, at this moment, had grim expressions and were a little nervous. Some people were already starting to worry. "Something''s wrong. It''s not right. Call the doctor!" "There must be something wrong with the medication." "This new instructor is really unreliable. Lester is right!" "The Fire Squad left in time!" Just as the questioning voice reached its climax, Fade asked, "Can''t you even tell that he''s meditating to cultivate?" Upon hearing this, everyone was taken aback for a moment before they took a closer look. Only then did they realise that Elvis''s posture seemed to be that of meditation and cultivation. In that instant, everyone was shocked and even more surprised. "What, what the hell is going on? Why did he suddenly sit in meditation and cultivate?" "Then there''s still a problem with the medicine. Why did it turn out like this?" "I don''t think this kind of thing is credible. It''s better to be cautious." In the midst of the discussion, the positive energy from the meditating Elvis suddenly began to surge and strengthen. Then, with a boom, it exploded like an invisible lotus formed by the positive energy while blooming and exploding in the middle of the air, attracting everyone''s attention at that moment. "What''s wrong?" "Did his positive energy just explode?" "Elvis is in danger." "Haha, I-1 broke through. I broke through to the Earth Level Realm. I finally broke through." Just when everyone was worrying about Elvis, he suddenly opened his eyes, jumped up from the ground and shouted excitedly. Upon hearing his words, the crowd looked at him while being bbergasted and they then began to discuss his condition amongst themselves. "You''ve broken through. Elvis, you really were meditating and cultivating!" "Elvis, are you an Earth Level master now?" "I remember that Elvis had been stuck at the peak of the ck Level for two years. Before this, he had used all sorts of methods to break through, but now..." "I feel very good now and my body is full of strength. The pill that Instructor Chen gave me is definitely an amazing thing. After I took it, my vantian felt hot, and my positive energy was surging. It helped me make a breakthrough. Moreover, I didn''t feel anything wrong." Elvis smiled excitedly. Then, Elvis trotted over to Fade. He was too excited to speak in a coherent manner, "Thank you, Instructor Chen. 1-1 don''t know what to say. I..." Fade patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "You''re wee. Work hard to improve your strength and try to perform well at the Martial Arts Convention. That''ll be your greatest gratitude to me." "Yes, Instructor Chen. I will try my best toplete the task!" He stood straight and saluted to Fade. Then, he retreated with excitement. Then, Fade nced at the crowd and asked again, "Is there anyone else who wants to use my pills?" With the actual case of Belinda and Elvis demonstrated in front of them, all the team members suddenly became excited and squeezed their way over one after another. "I want a pill, Instructor Chen. Give me one." "Instructor Chen, I have been stuck at the pinnacle of the ck Level for a long time. Please help me!" "Instructor Chen, myst name is also Chen. We are a family now. Please give it to me!" Amotion broke out and the atmosphere was a little chaotic. At this moment, Arthur suddenly shouted, "Be quiet, all of you. You''re soldiers, and you''re members of the Stealth Team. What kind of behavior is this? What are you doing?" After being yelled at by Arthur, the squad members immediately quietened down. They didn''t dare to rush over any further. At the same time, they lined up one by one. After all, they were still being conscious of their identity as soldiers. However, just when they quieted down, Arthur took the opportunity to appear in front of Fade. He squeezed out a smile and said, "Instructor Chen, look at how weak I am. I need to nourish my body. Give me a pill first!" Upon seeing this, the atmosphere of the scene fell silent. Then, a ruckus broke out. "F*ck, Captain Lin, how dare you!" "Captain Lin, I always thought that you were a suave man, but didn''t expect you to be someone like this!" "Instructor Chen, Captain Lin went back on his words. This is unfair. You can''t give him the medicine." "Captain Lin, take me with you. I''m also very thin and weak. I also need the medicine!" In the end, Fade gave out all the pills he had with him and promised to prepare the second batch of pills immediately, ensuring that everyone had a share. Only then did the noisy and excited team members calm down. Subsequently, those members who took the pills began to meditate and cultivate right away, making the most of the effects of the pills. For the people who didn''t take the pills for the time being, Fade also taught them a set of martial arts skills and told them to practice it themselves. At first, those who didn''t get the pills were still a little unhappy, but after the beginning of the practice, they were suddenly surprised to find that the cultivation method taught by Fade was amazing, much better than theirs, and the speed of their cultivation had increased drastically. Suddenly, there were cheers of excitement and gratitude on the field. Also, Fade would asionally provide guidance on the specifics of the members'' cultivation method. Each time, he would urately point out their problems and help them solve them to improve their strengths. It could be said that in just half a day, this group of Five Elements Squad''s members, who originally had doubts about Fade, were totally convinced by him. Each of them was impressed in their hearts. The instructor that Baldrick had appointed was indeed extraordinary. The top martial artist at the Dragon List was indeed not an ordinary person. Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Simultaneously, Lester, together with his own Fire Squad members and some members of the Gold Squad, found another training room and practiced in it. Chelsea approached him and asked, "Lester, what should we do now? Fade has suddenly be our instructor. I''m afraid that it will be a little difficult to deal with him now." Lester snorted and replied, "What instructor? He''s pulled some strings. There''s no need for us to do anything. As long as that guy gives himself away, Arthur, Gallen, Belinda, and the others will throw that guy out. After all, it''s ridiculous for a guy without strength to want to have a foothold in our Five Elements Squad." "You''re right. It won''t be long before Fade is out from here," Chelsea immediately echoed. At this moment, two uniformed members rushed over in a hurry. Chelsea recognized that they were one of the few team members left by the Gold Squad. He smiled and said to Lester, "Lester, you''re really clever. It seems that that guy can''t stay any longer." Lester nodded with a smile, satisfaction written all over his face. Chelsea walked towards the two team members and asked, "Why did youe here? Did the new instructor give himself away?" "As Romeo''s Gold Squad team members, you didn''t support Romeo. Instead, you attended lessons with the new instructor. Now, do you regret it?" Chelsea questioned sternly. The two of them paused and their expressions fell. After all, Chelsea was just an ordinary member of the Fire Squad. He was on the same level as them, but now he was teaching them a lesson, which made them unhappy. "What? You guys are the ones who should be regretting their choices." The two of them sneered, and they walked past Chelsea towards the members of the Gold Team and said, "You guys,e back quickly! Instructor Chen is amazing. He has improved our strength in just a few hours. We can''t miss this opportunity. Hurry up!" After listening to their words, the rest of the members were surprised. Although they were a little hesitant, they still followed the two of them and headed back. Hence, there were only members of the Fire Team left in the training room. Chelsea and Lester, who were originallycent, looked a little unhappy at this moment. The members of the team also began to talk about it. "Is Fade really so awesome?" "Just listen to their bragging! In a few hours, your strength will be enhanced. How could it be so easy?" "Huh, from the way I see it, those two men must have been sent intentionally by them!" "However, there are still so many people who haven''te out. Fade must be something else. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have stayed for so long!" Listening to the team members'' discussion, Lester''s expression became gloomy. He red at Chelsea and said, "Go and find out what''s going on." Chelsea nodded. Soon, he came back with a displeased look. Lester frowned as he saw him, "What''s the matter?" Chelsea answered, "Fade seems to have given them a pill. After taking it, the speed of cultivation will be increased. Several people have directly broken through the realm; that''s why everyone there seemed to trust him." "What!" Lester didn''t expect that and his face sank. When the surrounding members of the Fire Squad heard their conversation, their eyes brightened and they kept ncing over. They were also members of the Five Elements Squad. They started to grow anxious as they were doing nothing, while the others were taking the pills to improve their strengths. Just as Lester was about to reprimand them, Laney came out and stated coldly, "All the people outside please listen to me carefully. Instructor Chen is giving you onest chance. Those who will go in now may receive the pills and his guidance. If you miss this opportunity, you won''t have to come anymore." "Laney, don''t even think about scaring us. He''s just a brat. It''s just a few pills; what''s the big deal? We..." Chelsea snapped. Laney didn''t pay any attention to him. She snorted and said, "Believe it or not, it''s up to you." Then, she walked away. A burst of cheers came from the hall, which made the people outside even more curious. They kept looking at Lester. Finally, someone said, "Lester, let''s go and see how the situation is. If Fade is really nothing, we can quit again. There will be no loss." "That''s right, Captain Zhang. If it''s true, then the other teams would have all improved, but our Fire Squad will be left behind!" Lester didn''t want to enter, but he knew that if he suppressed his team members at this moment, they would only be dissatisfied with him. Hence, he nodded and agreed, "Well, let''s go in and have a look." Lester and his team from the Fire Squad returned to the training hall again. Originally, they had thought that everyone would sneer at them, but after they came in, they found that the people inside had no time to care about them at all. After taking the medicine, they sat cross-legged on the ground and cultivated as soon as possible. Those who did not take the medicine also took the opportunity to ask Fade for guidance. It could be said that everyone was busy, and had no spare time at all. "Uh..." The members of the Fire Team were all shocked when they saw this. They had also found someone to ask about the specific situation. Moreover, the facts were in front of their eyes. They had to admit that Fade, the new instructor, was really amazing. Instantly, all the members of the Fire Squad were excited. They couldn''t wait to apologize to Fade immediately and return to the team. However, Lester was their captain. If the captain didn''t say anything, they couldn''t do anything, so they could only turn their eyes to Lester. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Lester frowned and said, "Don''t you feel strange about this medicine that can quickly enhance strength? Besides, even if there is such medicine, Fade only relies on it, but his own strength is still not enough. He is not qualified to be the instructor of our Five Elements Squad at all." Lester did not keep those words only to himself. Everyone in the training room heard what he said, including Fade, who was busy. Fade looked over and asked coldly, "Are you questioning my qualifications?" Lester met Fade''s gaze and replied, "What qualifications do you have just by relying on drugs? We are warriors and we fight with our fists and strength, not drugs." Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 "Yes, if you don''t believe me, then you can take your people away. However, you don''t have to come back in the future." Fade was not interested in arguing with him. "I''ll leave as soon as I can. Who do you think is afraid of you?" Lester returned coldly, and was ready to leave. However, he didn''t expect that all the other members of the Fire Squad didn''t want to leave, except for Chelsea. "What are you all doing?" Lester asked discontentedly. "Didn''t you listen to Lester?" Chelsea also shouted. Several members looked at each other, and then a slender man who was in histe twenties stood out and spoke to Lester, "Lester, we have seen the result of Instructor Chen''s teaching. There is no need to be angry. After all, our purpose is the same; it''s for the victory of the Martial Arts Convention." "Johnson, what do you mean by that?" Lester frowned and asked. Chelsea, who was standing next to him, immediately pointed at the man and said, "Johnson, you have to remember that you are only the vice-captain of the Fire Squad. Lester is the captain. Are you trying to overpower him?" "Shut up! It''s none of your business!" He red at Chelsea, then looked at Lester and continued firmly, "Lester, all of us want to stay. If you insist, then we will ask to join the other teams." Upon hearing that, Lester''s expression fell and he couldn''t hide his anger anymore. His own team member had openly requested to join the other teams. As a captain, it was a great p in his face. Moreover, if the superiors knew about this, it would also cast doubt on his abilities and affect his future. "Johnson, good, very good!" Lester red at him and nodded angrily. Immediately, Lester turned away and nced at everyone. His gaze finally fell on Fade and he said in a clear voice, "Since you have all been deceived by him, then I''ll let you witness his actual abilities." After that, Lester roared and stomped down on the ground with his right foot. With the force of the rebound, he rushed out fiercely and threw a fist towards Fade. The crowd didn''t expect that Lester would suddenly attack him. All of them were shocked. Arthur, Belinda, and Gallen shouted, "No!" as they rushed over to stop Lester, but it was toote. He had rushed over to Fade and his actions were irreversible. At this moment, Fade was still calm. He looked at Lester and said coldly, "You will know the consequences of doing this!" Lester shouted, "I''m going to unmask you, you liar. I''m doing this for the sake of the Five Elements Squad." "Really?" Fade replied in a low voice and then shook his head. "Eat this!" Lester shouted loudly and his fist came with a rumble. Lester was nearly exerting all his strength as someone in the middle stage of the Earth Level. The crowd fell into shock. "Lester is actually being serious!" "He''s too fierce. Can Instructor Chen take this punch?" Amongst the countless discussions, Fade faced Lester''s fist and threw out a punch to meet his. "Bang!" The two sides collided with each other. Immediately, with a scream, Lester flew out and fell onto the ground. His right arm had been twisted and waspletely deformed. As Lester spat blood out of his mouth, cold sweat beaded on his forehead. He was in so much pain that he grimaced and kept howling. On the other hand, Fade quietly walked towards Lester, looked down at him, and stated coldly, "Now, you finally understand the consequences of your actions." "You, you dare to hurt me. I am the captain of the Five Elements Squad of the Stealth Team. If you hurt me, you are provoking the Five Elements Squad, and the entire Stealth Team. I..." Lester stared resentfully at Fade. However, Fade did not answer. At this time, a deep voice sounded, "You don''t represent the Five Elements Squad nor the entire Stealth Team!" Hearing the voice, everyone looked over. Everyone was surprised as they found that it was actually Baldrick. Lester was also surprised as he tried to exin, "Mr. Mu, I was just..." "There''s no need to exin," Baldrick interrupted him. "I have issued an order before that Fade will be the new captain of the Five Elements Squad. To put it simply, you have formed cliques and tried to oppress anyone who held a different opinion from yours. To put it seriously, you are disobeying military order." "From now on, you don''t have to stay with the Stealth team anymore," Baldrick finished in a low voice, and then waved his hand to ask someone to take off the epaulet and the symbol of the Stealth Team on Lester''s uniform. This meant that Lester would be expelled from the Stealth Team. Everyone was shocked as they did not expect this at all. Lester was also stunned. It took a few seconds for him toe back to his senses as he shouted hurriedly, "Mr. Mu, don''t fire me. I am the captain of the Fire Squad. I have made contributions to the organization. I..." Baldrick waved his hand and asked someone to drag Lester out. Then, he turned to Fade and apologized, "Fade, I''m sorry to have let you encounter something like this. It is the Stealth Team''s mistake." Fade nodded. "It doesn''t matter. It wasn''t a big deal." "Well, you have full authority over the Five Elements Squad. I won''t participate." Baldrick patted Fade on the shoulder and then left. The way the members of the Five Elements Squad looked at Fade was different at this moment. Before this, they were just surprised by the magical effect of Fade''s medicine. Now, he had really convinced everyone as he had shown them his strength by defeating Lester in one move. Everyone gazed at Fade with admiration. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Fade smiled and said, "Well, I will officially be your new instructor. Does anyone have a problem with that?" "No!" Everyone shouted in unison. Fade nodded and swept his gaze across the crowd. He suddenly noticed that there was someone trying to hide among the crowd. Although he tried his best to hide his presence, Fade soon caught him. He was Chelsea, Lester''sckey. Fade wasn''t interested in having ackey like him continue to stay in the team. He immediately waved his hand and ordered someone to drive him out. Then, Fade appointed another captain to take the ce of Lester for the Fire Squad. The captain was the vice- captain Johnson, who hade forward to speak before. After the arrangement, Fade immediately made a special training n for each team. It was mainly to fulfil the strengths of each group and then to strengthen their cooperation, which would maximize the results with minimal effort. In the evening, as Fade left the base of stealth Headquarters, everyone waved him goodbye reluctantly. Although it was only one day, everyone had already started to admire him. It felt like they wererades who had known each other for many years. Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Fade took a military vehicle and left the base of the Stealth Team. At the corner of the gate of the base, Lester, who had taken off his uniform, was holding a simple luggage bag, staring in the direction in which Fade left. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Fade, it''s you who led me to be fired by the Stealth Team and caused my years of military career to turn into nothing." "I swear that I, Lester, will make you pay the price," Lester hissed. Then, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. "Romeo, it''s me, Lester. I''m not at the base. I have encountered something..." After returning from the base of the Stealth Team headquarters, Fade rested for two days. Just after the ss that afternoon, Joey came over to him cheerfully and asked, "Fade, are you freeter?" When he noticed her acting this way, Fade immediately grew serious and said in a deep voice, "Go ahead, what''s the matter?" "Fade, I''m your sister. Can''t Ie to you even if nothing happens?" She pouted. He rolled his eyes at her, acting as if he was about to leave. "If there''s nothing else, then I''ll take my leave." "No, Fade, don''t go." She quickly grabbed him and stated, "I want you to help me with something." Hearing this, he immediately looked at her with an "I knew it" expression. Then, he sighed. "Tell me, what''s the matter?" She then replied, "Well, it''s no big deal. I''m going to a party tonight. I want you toe with me." "A party? What kind of party? Who else is going to attend?" He asked. "It''s the gathering of the young masters anddies of Capital City. Theye from the younger generations of the rich and powerful families here." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Why would you want to attend such a gathering?" Fade couldn''t help but stare at her in surprise. After all, based on his impression of her, she disliked such gatherings full of yboys and arrogant girls. "I didn''t want to participate as well, but someone invited me to it!" Joey held his arm as she tried to persuade him. He disliked these gatherings himself, so he quickly rejected her invitation, "It''s boring. I don''t want to go. You can go alone!" "Wow, won''t you worry about a weak girl like me going there alone? Don''t you worry about me at all?" She turned to him with a pitiful look. Fade didn''t buy her act as he replied, "Well, you are a master at the early stage of the Heaven Level. Those yboys and youngdies don''t pose any danger to you! I won''t go." "Oh, you know that my master doesn''t allow me to show my martial arts casually. Besides, I only have the strength, but my actualbat ability is just average. If I met a real master, it would really be dangerous for me," she retorted. He still wasn''t moved by her words. "I still have sses tomorrow. I don''t have time to go out with you!" When Joey saw that he was really unmoved, she suddenly curled her lips and stared at him. After a moment of silence, she said, "I am going to this party with my boyfriend." "Huh!" Fade was stunned and his eyes widened. He stared at her and asked, "What did you say? Who are you going with?" "With my boyfriend, and if I stay there toote, I might not be able toe back at night." She deliberately blinked her eyes as she looked at him. This time, Fade couldn''t ignore it anymore. He quickly questioned, "When did you get a boyfriend? Who is he? What does his family do? What is his background?" Joey turned around and deliberately sighed. She replied, "You''re not willing to go with me. Why would you even ask about this? s, I''d better go with my boyfriend." Upon hearing this, Fade was furious and felt that the blue veins on his forehead were throbbing. He remembered the old man''s instructions and could only say, "Don''t sigh. I will go with you." "You''re the best!" Her face immediately lit up as she rushed over to hug him. Fade fell speechless. He felt that he seemed to have fallen into the little girl''s trap again. Half an hourter, Fade and Joey met at the gate of Capital University. He looked at the time, and couldn''t help but ask, "It''s almost time. Why hasn''t your boyfriend arrived yet?" She rolled her eyes at him and replied, "I''m not in a hurry. Fade, why are you in a hurry? Are you jealous?" "What am I jealous of? I''m just worried that you''ve found yourself a bad boyfriend," he retorted. "Fade, do you really think that I have bad taste?" Joey rolled her eyes at him. He was about to open his mouth to refute when a car drove over. When she noticed the car, she quickly said, "Look, here he is." Fade immediately turned to look at the ck Mercedes Benz. When the car stopped, a young man exited the car. He looked tall and thin. When the man finally revealed his face, Fade was shocked. "Gentro, why are you here?" When he heard the cry of surprise, Gentro looked up and found that it was Fade. After a slight pause, he said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, you are here too!" Fade red at him as he stepped forward. "Gentro, what are you doing to Joey..." Before he could finish his words, Joey came over and held onto his arm. She pulled him aside and said, "Fade, stop. You have misunderstood." "What did I misunderstand? Why don''t you say that your boyfriend is Gentro? I..." Fade immediately started questioning her. She pinched his arm and quickly cut him off, "Well, I was lying to you before. Gentro is not my boyfriend, and I don''t have one. He was the person who invited me to the party. We don''t have any special rtionship." "Then how could you..." Fade still felt that he couldn''t quite believe her words. She rolled her eyes at him. "Well, because you didn''t want toe with me initially, so I had no choice but to lie to you that I had a boyfriend, and only then would youe! You left me with no choice." "Was it really just a lie?" He stared at her, as if he didn''t really believe her. She nodded firmly and repeated, "I really don''t have a boyfriend. I was just invited to the party by Gentro." Speaking of this, Fade still frowned and remarked, "Last time, Gentro invited you to go to the concert. This time, he invited you to such a party. Don''t you understand what he''s trying to do?" "I am not stupid, so of course I know what he''s trying to do. However, I don''t have any feelings for him. It''s impossible for me to be with him," Joey replied with pursed lips. Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 Fade said with a serious expression, "Since you won''t be with him, you should make it clear to him early on and let him give up. You shouldn''t have epted his invitations again and again. In this way, you will give him hope and others will misunderstand you." "1-1 understand!" Joey lowered her head. "When ites to rtionships, you should always make things clear. Otherwise, things would only spiral out of control in the future. If you can''t tell him yourself, I''ll do it for you. We won''t go to tonight''s party," Fade stated. After that, he strode towards Gentro, about to tell him. However, Joey hurriedly grabbed onto him and eximed, "No, don''t!" "Uh..." Fade frowned and looked at her in confusion. She pouted as she pleaded, "Well, I understand what you mean, and I also know what to do, but can we talk about it after today''s party?" "I can assure you that after the gathering, I will definitely make it clear to Gentro, and will no longer have this ambiguous rtionship." When Fade saw this, he could not say anything else. He could only sigh and agree, "Fine, I''ll go with you to today''s party." "Thank you, Fade! You''re the best." Joey smiled as she held Fade''s arm, and nted a kiss on his cheek. Not far away, when Gentro saw that, the smile on his face stiffened. However, he could only remind himself repeatedly, "Mr. Chen is only Joey''s brother, her brother! It''s impossible for the both of them to be together." Just then, Fade and Joey walked over to him. She said, "Gentro, let''s go. Fade will go with us tonight. Is that okay?" Hearing this, Gentro came to his senses and quickly nodded with a smile. "Of course. It''s our pleasure that Mr. Chen will attend the party, and we wee you warmly." The three then got into the car and started their journey. About an hourter, when the sky gradually darkened, Centra''s car stopped in front of a narrow alley. The three of them got out of the car and walked into the alley. They were surrounded by rundown buildings. After walking for about a hundred meters, Gentro stopped in front of a building with a redntern. He then turned to Fade and Joey. "We''re here. There are always too many people in famous bars, so we often have parties here." Fade and Joey nced at therge building and couldn''t help but feel surprised. Although the entire building looked old and rundown, it was still worth a huge sum of money in Capital City. Any building like this would be worth over tens of millions. Even if one was rich, without the proper connections, they might still not be able to buy these buildings. It could be said that in Capital City, owning a building like this was a symbol of money and status. Gentro was holding a party in a ce like this. It could be seen that the people in their circle were either really rich or noble. They were not the younger generation of the upper ss in Capital City. When they entered the courtyard, two burly bodyguards immediately walked up to them from both sides. At first nce, they could tell that both of the bodyguards were professional martial artists. Their strengths were all definitely above the ck Level. The muscles on their bodies were bulging, as if they were ready to fight at any time. At the same time, their clothes were especially tight around the waist, showing the outline of their guns to frighten thieves and rascals. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, when they noticed Gentro, the bodyguards immediately recognized him and they rxed. They nodded and bowed to greet him, "Young Master Luo, you are here." Gentro pointed at Fade and Joey behind him and said, "They are my friends. They are here with me, okay?" "Of course, they are your friends. This way, please!" The bodyguards replied respectfully. Gentro nodded and walked in. When they came to the courtyard in the middle of the quadrangle, Fade immediately heard the waves of explosive music, noticed the shing lights and also dancers who were dressing seductively around them. Almost the entire courtyard had been revamped as a hot nightclub. Many young men and women were dancing in the yard with wine sses, and the atmosphere was extremely lively. Fade nced around and immediately understood. After all, those who attended the party were all young people who preferred nightclubs and bars. Hence, they had simply moved the decorations of a nightclub to this ce. As soon as Gentro arrived, he instantly attracted the attention of everyone in the courtyard. They came to greet him one after another. Gentro also responded one by one with a polite attitude. Naturally, some people noticed Fade and Joey behind Gentro, especially the good-looking Joey who attracted the attention of quite a few young men. They couldn''t help bute forward and talk to her. Gentro smiled as he looked at Joey, and then introduced, "These are my friends. Joey and Fade. I brought them here to have some fun." When everyone heard that they were Gentro''s friends, and noticed the way that Gentro looked at Joey, they immediately realized something. They quickly went up to Joey and Fade, making small talk. Fade replied to them politely. "Gentro, you''re here!" As they were greeting each other, a clear voice suddenly sounded. Then, someone walked over and stood in front of Gentro. Fade nced in the direction of the voice and noticed that it was a girl who was either 18 or 19 years old. She had short red hair andrge, ornate earrings which were very eye-catching. When Gentro saw the girl like this, he couldn''t help but frown and remarked, "How did you be like this? If our family finds out, you''ll be scolded again!" The girl curled her lips and replied unhappily, "Brother, I''m fine with Grandpa and Uncle lecturing me at home. You''re still so young so why are you as old-fashioned as they are?" "You..." Gentro red at the girl. He wanted to reprimand her, but when he remembered that there were guests in front of him, he stopped. Instead, he smiled and introduced her to both Fade and Joey, "Mr. Chen, Joey. This is my uncle''s daughter, my cousin, Sandra." "Sandra, these are my friends, Fade and Joey," Gentro introduced them to her. They smiled and nodded at Sandra. They stretched out their hands and greeted, "Hello!" However, when Sandra heard their names, especially Joey''s, her eyes shed. She stared at Joey for a few seconds. Ignoring the both of them taking the initiative to shake hands with her, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and asked in a strange tone, "Are you that Joey?" "I..." Joey and Fade frowned at the same time. When Gentro saw this, he warned her in a low voice, "Sandra, be polite." Sandra pursed her lips and ignored Gentro. Instead, she waved to a person beside her and shouted, "Sinir,e here quickly." Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 Following Sandra''s voice, a young man who looked like he was in his early twenties walked over. The man was tall and strong, and his muscles were clearly defined. It was obvious that he had trained with a lot of effort. After the man came over, he took the initiative to greet Gentro. "Gentro, you''re here." Gentro gently nodded, and was about to introduce him to Fade and Joey. However, Sandra spoke first and introduced the two of them to the man, "Sinir, these are my cousin''s friends. This is Fade, and this is Joey." Sandra emphasized their names. Then, the man seemed to understand something. He turned to the two and smiled at them. "Hello, my name is Sinir. I''m from the Tan family. I''m Sandra''s boyfriend." While speaking, Sinir smiled and extended his right hand to Fade. Gentro then turned to Fade and said, "The Tan family is a family of martial artists in Capital City. They have established themselves here for more than 60 years." Fade knew what Gentro meant. He wanted him to make some friends. Since he was showing kindness, Fade also held out his hand and was ready to shake hands with Sinir. However, right at the moment that they held each other''s right hand, Sinir''s expression changed. He suddenly exerted force through his right hand and pressed down hard on Fade''s hand. He was a practitioner of martial arts and his strength was remarkable. He had reached the initial stage of the ck Level. Under such circumstances, if an ordinary person had been caught off guard, it was very likely that their palm would''ve been crushed. Noticing Sinir''s sudden actions, Gentro was taken aback. He frowned and snapped, "Sinir, what are you doing? Mr. Chen is my friend!" Sinirughed as he replied, "Gentro, I''m just saying hello to my new friend. It''s just a joke. Why are you being so nervous?" "Sinir, you..." Gentro frowned. At this moment, Fade knew that his opponent was up to something, so he immediately stopped being polite. He exerted force with his right hand, but his expression was as calm as usual and he even smiled warmly. "Hello, I am Fade." "Huh, he wants topete with me in terms of strength. He''s digging his own grave..." Sinir felt Fade''s strength and he immediately sneered to himself. He then continued to increase his strength, wanting to teach Fade a lesson. However, before Sinir could release his full strength, he immediately felt that Fade''s palm was like steel. No matter how much strength he exerted, he was unable to press down on his palm at all. On the contrary, it was Sinir''s own palm that had been pressed down bit by bit by Fade''s right hand. He felt that his bone seemed to be cracking slowly. "You..." Sinir was shocked. He gritted his teeth as he tried to resist, but it was useless. On the contrary, he was faced with even greater force and pain. Sinir couldn''t bear the pain anymore as he wailed, "It hurts! It hurts! Let me go! Let me go!" Fade loosened his right hand slowly. Sinir took a few steps back and rubbed his red right hand. He stared at Fade as he gnashed his teeth. "How dare you do this to me? I''m going to kill..." Before he could finish his words, Gentro roared in a low voice, "Sinir, be careful. Mr. Chen is my friend." "I..." Sinir wanted to say something, but Sandra tugged at his arm and gave him a look. This calmed Sinir down. Without further ado, he followed Sandra to the side. Seeing his cousin and her boyfriend leaving, Gentro could not help but frown and sigh. Then, he walked over to Fade and apologized, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that my cousin and Sinir would..." Fade then replied, "It doesn''t matter. It was just kids messing around. I didn''t take it to heart." Gentro thanked them and brought them around to the courtyard. From time to time, they would exchange greetings and get to know one or two people, expanding their social circle. However, Fade was not interested in making new connections at all. He quickly turned away and found a spot to sit down and have something to eat. As for Joey, she seemed to be really interested in it. She greeted others along with Gentro with a smile on her face. When he saw this, Fade couldn''t help but feel curious. He muttered, "When did Joey change? Didn''t she usually hate such things? Why has she be totally different now? Does she actually like Gentro?" For a moment, Fade frowned and lowered his head to ponder about it. After a long time, Fade noticed that someone was approaching him. He looked up and found that Joey had sat down beside him, with a piece of steak in her hand. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Why did youe back?" Fade asked in surprise. "Gentro and his friend are going to talk about some business. I thought it was boring so I came back. I am hungry and need to eat something," she replied. Joey then frowned as she retorted, "What''s wrong, Fade? Why are you looking at me this way? Don''t you want me toe back?" "No, of course not. I was just asking." He shook his head and suppressed the doubts in his heart. He was going to ask her what was really going on after they returned home. Joey seemed to have changed. She was somewhat unlike how she used to be. After that, the two of them started eating together. Just as both of them were eating, a sneer sounded in front of them. "The poor really are the poor. They haven''t eaten anything good. Look at how they eat! It''s so funny!" When they heard the voice, Fade and Joey looked up and saw Sandra standing in front of them with her arms crossed. She looked at them with a mocking gaze. Sinir stood beside Sandra and wore a resentful expression on his face as he red fiercely at Fade. "Do you usually talk this much sh*t at home too?" Fade questioned coldly with a frown. "You..." Hearing this, Sandra frowned and red at Fade. Then, she swiftly turned to Joey and stated, "Audrea, it''s her. She''s the woman who keeps pestering my cousin." Following Sandra''s voice, a woman with long, shoulder- length hair and dressed in an elegant dress walked over. However, the woman stared at Joey with a fierce gaze. It was a stark contrast from her gentle and refined appearance. The woman stepped in front of Joey and sized her up condescendingly. Then, she said coldly, "From now on, you''d better leave Gentro immediately. Otherwise, I won''t be polite to you." "Uh... I..." Joey was confused. She didn''t know what to reply. Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 "Joey, stop pretending. I''m telling you, this is Audrea, a member of the Han family in Capital City. She''s my future sister- in-w, my brother''s fiancee. Now, do you understand?" Sandra sneered. When they heard her words, Fade and Joey immediately understood the meaning behind her words. It seemed that Audrea had misunderstood the rtionship between Joey and Centro, so she hade over to warn her. Joey quickly exined, "Sandra, Audrea, you''ve misunderstood me. I..." Before Joey could finish her words, Audrea interrupted her in a cold voice, "You don''t need to find an excuse. I''ve seen many women from the lower ss who try to cozy up to the rich families." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Whether you sell yourself, or find someone else, I don''t care, but Centro is not someone whom you can get close to. His status is far different from yours. He''s not someone a low-ss b*tch like you can dream about. You''d better recognize your own status and stop being delusional. You''re out of his league." Joey''s face quickly fell when she heard her words. She had initially wanted to exin herself politely, but it seemed that that did not work. Fade, on the other hand, was immediately enraged. He stood up and red at Audrea. "On ount of your rtionship with Gentro, I won''t do anything to you. Apologize to my sister right now." "Apologize? Huh, who do you think you two are? You want me to apologize?" Audrea replied in disdain, "Did you really think that you''re Gentro''s friend just because he said that you are?" "Let me tell you. You are Gentro''s dog, a pug wagging your tail behind him. I am Gentro''s fiancee, your future owner. Now get out of here. Do you hear me?" Audrea stated arrogantly as she stared down at Fade. Sandra also crossed her arms and sneered, "Huh, did you really think that you are a big shot after having a few words with my brother? How absurd." After that, Sandra turned around and said to Audrea and Sinir, "Audrea, Sinir, let''s go. We''ll be laughed at if we keep staying with such low-ss people." Then, the three of them prepared to leave together. However, just as they were about to leave, Fade moved swiftly and stood before them. He stared at the three of them coldly and repeated, "I asked you to apologize. Do you hear me?" "How dare you to block our way!" Audrea frowned and shouted. "Get out of my way, now. Do you hear me?" Sandra warned, "Do you want to offend both the Luo family and Han families? Get out of our way!" Fade then stated in a deep voice, "If you don''t apologize to my sister, you can forget about leaving today." "Huh, apologize to that b*tch? Stop joking around." Audrea nced at Joey and sneered. Then, she stepped towards Joey. She stretched out her right arm and pped her. At the same time, she said arrogantly, "This is my apology. Do you still want it?" Joey, after all, was a master of martial arts, so it was natural for her not to be hit by Audrea''s p. However, Joey''s face immediately fell. "What are you doing?" "I''m going to teach you a lesson, you shameless b*tch!" Audrea did not expect that her p would fail, so she froze for a moment before trying to pJoey again. This time, Fade was furious. Regardless of the fact that Audrea was Gentro''s fiancee, he immediately moved forward and stood before her. Then, he pped her in the face. Audrea was stunned. Only after a few secondster, she came to her own senses. She covered her red and swollen cheek with her hand and looked at Fade with astonishment and resentment in her eyes. She gnashed her teeth. "Y-You dare to hit me!" p! Fade pped Audrea on the other side of her face and repeated, "Apologize." "You... Ah..." Audrea wailed in pain from the p. Only then did Sandrae to her senses. She rushed over and shouted, "What are you doing? How dare you hit Audrea? Are you looking for..." Fade red at Sandra coldly and replied in a cold voice, "Shut up. If you don''t want to get pped, get out of my way." "Y- You dare to ask me to get out of here. I, I... Sinir, hurry up and teach this arrogant a*shole a lesson." Sandra was angered as she called for Sinir. Sini sneered as he cracked his knuckles, striding over to Fade. "You jerk, you dared to trick me. Now, it''s your turn." "Do you want to surrender now, or do you need me to teach you a lesson?" Sinir looked at Fade arrogantly. Fade nced at him and replied, "F*ck off!" Then, he turned to Audrea and repeated once again, "Apologize!" When Sinir saw that Fade had ignored him, he red at him fiercely as he rushed over. "You a*shole!" Sandra quickly pulled Audrea away, staring at both Fade and Joey in resentment. "He''s gone too far. This guy is too arrogant. How dare he beat you, Audrea? I''ll ask Sinir to teach him a lesson." "Teach him a good lesson, and also that b*tch too. The both of them will suffer together," Audrea added cruelly. At the same time, themotion had attracted the attention of others. Everyone nced over and started discussing. "What''s going on over there? It looks like there''s going to be a fight." "Weren''t those two people brought here by Young Master Luo? Why are they fighting with Audrea and Sandra?" "I heard that it was that woman''s fault in seducing Young Master Luo. Audrea and Sandra saw her and wanted to teach her a lesson." "It''s Sinir! The Tan family is a family of martial artists, and Sinir is a warrior at the early stage of the ck Level. That guy is going to suffer." "Huh, that woman doesn''t know her ce and her own status. She even tried to hook up with Young Master Luo. How ridiculous. She deserves to be taught a good lesson!" The crowd watched the scene unfold before them, full of interest. They had no intention to stop the fight at all. At this moment, when faced with Sinir''s fierce attacks, Fade merely ignored him. He thennded a kick on Sinir''s lower abdomen. Before Sinir was able to release his punch, he suddenly whined as he had been hit. Then, he flew backwards and knocked down many tables and chairs. Finally, he hit a tree in the courtyard and his whole body fell limp. When everyone saw this, they could not help but feel shocked. They did not expect that Fade would actually dare to attack Sinir. Furthermore, Sinir had even lost in a matter of mere seconds. Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 In an instant, the crowd fell into shock, unable to digest what had just happened. Sandra and Audrea were both stunned as well. They immediately felt fear surging up and they hurriedly retreated in an attempt to leave. However, Fade blocked their way and called them out. "Are you trying to leave? It''s not that easy." "You, what the hell are you trying to do?" Sandra asked as her whole body trembled. Fade snorted coldly and looked at the two of them, "I want you to apologize!" "You..." Audrea nced at Joey, unwilling to apologize. Sandra was still trying to defend herself. "It was your sister''s fault. She seduced my cousin first. Why should we apologize?" "You..." Fade''s face was darkened. He red at Sandra and raised his hand. If it wasn''t for the fact that this woman was Gentro''s cousin, Fade would have beaten her up long ago. Just then, the young masters anddies who were watching at the side seemed to be unable to stand it anymore. A few people came over and began to persuade him, trying to make peace. "Mr. Chen, no matter what happened, let''s sit down and have a talk. There''s no need to resort to violence." "Yes, both you and Young Master Luo also know each other. You don''t want to fall out with Miss Sandra and Miss Audrea, do you?" "It''s not a big deal. Why don''t we both take a step back for my sake? Let''s make peace!" Fade nced at them and shouted in a cold voice, "Get lost!" He had instantly angered everyone in a matter of seconds, their expressions falling as they red at Fade. Some of them were hot-tempered and were about to rush over and fight. However, when they saw that Fade had raised his right arm and also nced at the direction of Sinir, they quickly retreated out of fear. "Huh!" Seeing this, Fade snorted coldly. Ignoring these young masters who bullied the weak and feared the strong, he turned back to Audrea and Sandra. "My patience is limited. I will count to ten. If you still don''t apologize, don''t me me for not being gentle. I won''t hesitate to hit you." Upon hearing this, Audrea''s and Sandra''s faces paled and fear was written all over their faces. However, it was very difficult for arrogant people like them to apologize in public. For a moment, the two of them hesitated. Fade started counting down mercilessly, "Ten, nine, eight, seven..." As time went by, he approached the two girls step by step, and their faces paled even further. "Three, two..." Fade was going to count thest second. He raised his arm and he was ready to hit them. At this moment, a voice sounded, "What''s going on?" Then, several figures quickly came over, and the leader was Young Master Gentro. He had been discussing business in the building, but when he heard themotion outside, he stepped out to check on the situation. Audrea and Sandra seemed to have found their backbones and they hurried over to Gentro. "Gentro, you must help me! Someone is bullying me and Audrea!" Sandra said coquettishly. "Young Master Luo, you''re here." Audrea also covered her cheeks with a tearful expression. When Gentro saw this, he couldn''t help but be shocked. He asked, "What''s going on?" "Gentro, they bullied us. Besides, that guy hurt Sinir." Sandra pointed to Fade and Joey and started to comin. Gentro looked in the direction of Sandra''s finger and found that they were indeed Fade and Joey. He couldn''t help but exim in shock, "Mr. Chen, Joey!" "Sandra, did you make a mistake? Mr. Chen and Joey are my friends!" Gentro replied with a frown. Sandra shook her head and insisted, "I didn''t make a mistake. It''s them, your so-called friends. They hurt Sinir just now and wanted to hit us. If you didn''t believe me, look at Audrea''s face!" He was very surprised when he saw Audrea''s red and swollen face, and Sinir''s pale face as others tried to help him. He looked at Fade with an inquiring expression. Fade then replied calmly, "I beat them up." "Mr. Chen, you..." When Gentro heard his answer, he paused in shock. Fade snorted and continued, "Ask them yourself, what they have done to Joey, and what they have said to her. I asked them to apologize, but they weren''t willing to do it, so I could only resort to this." Gentro then turned to Audrea and Sandra, and questioned, "Sandra, tell me, what''s going on?" Looking like she had been wronged, Sandra turned to Gentro and wailed, "Oh, why are you doing this? Just send someone to teach that guy a lesson! He beat us! Are you still my cousin, or are you not?" "That''s Mr. Chen, my friend," Gentro snorted, and then asked, "Tell me, what happened exactly? What did you do to Mr. Chen and Joey?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sandra pursed her lips and replied in a dissatisfied tone, "Gentro, why are you so loud? You''re scaring me. If you want me to tell you, then so be it. It''s not like I won''t." "Furthermore, we did nothing wrong. It''s their fault. Joey has been pestering you recently. I feel that she has malicious intentions, so I just said a few words to her. Besides, Audrea and you are a match, so no one should step in between the both of you..." When he heard this, Gentro''s face quickly fell. He seemed to have guessed what happened, and ordered in a cold voice, "Did you guys threaten Joey? Go apologize now." "Gentro, I..." Sandra still wanted to say something. "Young Master Luo, we..." Audrea also added. Gentro continued in a cold voice, "I can tell you right now that Joey didn''t pester me. I''ve always been the one pursuing her, but she didn''t agree to me." "Besides, Audrea, the marriage deal between us has not been confirmed yet. I don''t like it when someone uses the name of being my fiancee to cause trouble." When Sandra and Audrea heard his words, they fell into shock. Even the crowd listening in on the conversation were stunned. They did not expect that Gentro had been the one chasing after Joey, and that she hadn''t epted him. "You''re lying to us, aren''t you?" Sandra turned to him in disbelief. Gentro frowned and repeated coldly, "Apologize to Mr. Chen and Joey at once. Go now!" "But..." Sandra still wanted to say something. Gentro red at her and shouted, "There''s no need to hesitate. Apologize now!" Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Sandra pursed her lips and looked reluctant, but she still lowered her head to apologize to Fade and Joey. Then, Gentro stepped forward and bowed to apologize to them as well. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It was not until Fade nodded slightly that Gentro straightened up his body from bowing. Then, he looked at Audrea with a grim expression and said, "Audrea, I suggest you apologize to Mr. Chen and Miss Chen immediately. I say this for the sake of your family." "I..." Audrea frowned and looked reluctant. However, it was Gentro''s order after all. After thinking for a while, she bowed her head and apologized. Fade nced at them and snorted, "For Gentro''s sake, I''ll let this go. Otherwise, I would''ve never let you guys off the hook this easily." After that, Fade and Joey turned around and left. Gentro quickly caught up with them and continued to apologize and exin what had happened. Behind him, a group of young masters anddies frowned in confusion. They really didn''t understand why Gentro was being so respectful and humble towards Fade, a nobody. After all, he was Young Master Luo of the Luo Family in Capital City! He was extremely influential. Sandra was confused by Centro''s behavior, and Audrea stared in the direction where they left, her eyes filled with resentment. "Joey, Fade, I will remember this. Just you wait, I..." Just then, her phone rang. Audrea reached for her phone and smiled excitedly when she saw the caller ID. "Johnson, what''s up?" "Today''s a holiday, I''m back. Where are you having fun? I''ll meet you there." On the other side of the phone was a young man''s voice. Upon hearing this, Audrea quickly replied, "Johnson, I''m at a party. Come quickly. I have something urgent here going on and I need your help." "What''s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?" He asked. "Oh, stop asking. Juste, otherwise it''ll be toote," Audrea urged. "Okay, okay, I''lle over right away. I''ll be there in fifteen minutes. Wait for me!" Audrea put away her phone with a sinister look on her face. Beside her, Sandra asked, "Audrea, did Johnson return?" She nodded and responded, "Yes, it''s Johnson. He''s on holiday today. I asked him toe over." When she heard this, Sandra could not hide her excitement anymore. "Audrea, Johnson is a member of the Stealth Team, and he''s a member of the special team, which is the special force army. He''s definitely one of the elites!" Audrea nodded. "Johnson is a warrior, a very powerful one. He''s even on the Dragon List. When he comester, I will teach them a lesson." "That''s right! You must! When I looked at how arrogant that guy was, I just want to beat him up." Sandra gritted her teeth and hissed. "And my cousin, I don''t know what''s gotten into him. He''s being so polite..." Gentro apologized to both Fade and Joey once again for everything that had happened. It turned out that Sandra was Gentro''s second uncle, Borton''s daughter. She had been arrogant because her parents coddled her. Audrea was the eldest daughter of the Han family in Capital City. They were a medium-sized family in Capital City, simr to the Hsia family before, and even slightly inferior. In general,pared to the Luo family, they were nowhere near them. However, Gentro''s second uncle, Borton, had married the second daughter of the Han family, who was Sandra''s mother. Hence, Sandra and Audrea were actually cousins. It was because of this, that Borton and Sandra had always aimed to pair Gentro and Audrea together, so that the Luo family and the Han family could be even closer. However, Gentro didn''t have any feelings for her. The old man, Dormer''s, attitude towards the Han family had always been unclear. He did not show any signs of whether he was supportive of it or not. Therefore, the rtionship between Gentro and Audrea had always been ambiguous. Gentro had no interest in her, but it seemed that she did not want to let go of him. She often spoke in the name of Gentro''s fiancee in various situations, and wanted to make use of this opportunity to confirm the rtionship between them. However, he really did not like her and had been avoiding her. Because of the rtionship between the two families, Gentro had not directly offended her and removed himself from the rtionship with Audrea. She didn''t expect that such a thing would happen that day. Gentro didn''t care about her feelings at all and became furious at her in public, which indicated to everyone that they didn''t get along well with each other. After listening to Gentro''s words, Fade and Joey nodded, having understood his situation. Fade was uninterested in staying any longer. He bid farewell to Gentro and was about to leave, and Gentro quickly got up to see him off. However, just as they were about to set off, they heard footsteps approaching them. "What''s going on?" Gentro was puzzled. He wanted to see what was going on. At this moment, Sandra, Audrea and Sinir walked in full of pride. "Why are you here?" Gentro frowned. Sandra answered, "Gentro, Johnson is here. He''sing to seek justice for us." "What!" When Gentro heard this, he immediately frowned and shouted at Sandra, "Why are you messing around? This is already over. How could you..." At this point, Audrea cut him off, "Young Master Luo, I''m the one who had been beaten. The swelling on my face is still there. It''s not a matter that can be solved so easily." Sandra added, "Sinir has been beaten too." Gentro remained silent for a while. As he looked at Audrea, he said in a deep voice, "Andrea, it''s actually the best result for you. I can tell you that it''ll do neither good to you nor the Han family if you continue to blow up the matter." "Really? But I don''t think so," Audrea replied firmly. At this moment, there was a loud cheer outside. Among the crowd, a tall young man walked toward them. Audrea smiled. She waved her hand and said, "Johnson, this way!" Sandra and Sinir also went to wee them. The young masters anddies around also looked at them with excitement. When Gentro saw this, he frowned. He walked over to Fade and whispered, "Mr. Chen, things seem to have gotten quite troublesome." Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 "What''s the matter? Did they call over someone powerful?" Fade asked. Gentro nodded. "It''s Audrea''s cousin. He learned martial arts in the army during his childhood and he''s very strong. He''s also a member of the special troop of the Stealth Team. He''s the elite among the elites." When he heard this, Fade couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. He thought of the Five Elements Squad that he was in charge of as an instructor. When Gentro noticed the surprised expression that Fade wore, he mistook it as him being worried. He then quickly said, "My family and the Han family are rtives, after all. I''ll talk to themter. There should be no problem." On the other side, Audrea weed the man. She threw herself into his arms and eximed, "Johnson, you are finally here." "Audrea, you''ve grown up. Why are you still acting like a spoiled child?" Johnson rubbed Audrea''s head. Then, he saw Sandra and Sinir beside her and greeted them with a nod. "Sandra and Sinir are both here too!" Sinir nodded and looked at Johnson with admiration and fear. Sandra, on the other hand, was so excited. She hugged his arm and asked, "Johnson, why are you free today?" Johnson was in a good mood. He smiled and replied, "We''re going to have intensive training soon, so we have a day off. Besides, I''ve just been promoted recently, so I wanted toe back and tell my family." "Johnson, you''ve been promoted. That''s great!" Sandra pped her hands as she cheered. Audrea was also excited. She grabbed Johnson''s hand and asked, "Johnson, what''s your position now? Have you be more powerful?" Johnson smiled and replied, "Not yet. It can''t be that fast. It''s just that there''s some adjustment in our troops, so there''s one vacant position so I''m going to take over it now." "Johnson, you are amazing. Otherwise, why are you the substitute and not someone else?" Audrea remarked with a smile. He smiled and waved it off. "Alright, let''s stop chatting. Come on, why are you in such a hurry to call me over?" Upon hearing this, Audrea''s and Sandra''s faces immediately fell. "Johnson, we''ve been bullied. Even Audrea has been beaten, and Sinir too," Sandra stated. "What? Someone dared to hit you?" He frowned and asked. "What happened?" Audrea and Sandra proceeded to tell him what had happened. Of course, they twisted the story to make it sound like they were the ones who had been bullied, while the other party had been extremely vicious. After hearing this, his face became gloomy. He shouted, "It''s too much. I must make him pay for bullying you." "Lead the way. I want to see who that arrogant fellow is." After that, Johnson and his people came over to Fade''s group in an aggressive manner. When Gentro saw this, he couldn''t help but step forward and turn to Fade. "Mr. Chen, please wait for me, I''ll go talk to them first." As for the other young masters anddies, they all looked like they were enjoying a good show. They watched the two sides, which were about to start a fight, and their discussions continued unabated. "Now, there''s going to be a good show. Johnson is back and that kid will be in trouble." "That''s right! Johnson is a member of the Five Elements Squad in Stealth, a master of martial arts. It''ll be easy to win." "Huh, that jerk, don''t you see what kind of ce this is? Now that you''re about to suffer, I''m afraid it''ll be toote for regrets." "However, it seems that Young Master Luo is going to stand up for that kid." "It''s impossible! The Luo family and the Han family are rtives, and with Gentro and Audrea''s close rtionship, it''s not necessary to fall out with the Han family for the two ordinary friends! It''s not worthwhile at all!" "Let''s wait and see. We can''t tell what would happen now." In the midst of the discussion, Johnson strode over in big steps. Sandra and Audrea werecent. As soon as they came over, they shouted at Fade and Joey. "You two, Johnson is here. Come over and apologize!" "If you don''t want to die, kneel down and apologize now. Otherwise, it will be toote for you to beg for mercy when he attacks." "Sandra, shut up!" Gentro shouted at Sandra when he saw this. He looked at Johnson and was about to speak, "Johnson, there might''ve been some misunderstandings about this matter. I..." However, at this time, Fade suddenly walked up and cut him off, "Gentro, there is no need to bother you. I can manage it." "But..." Gentro looked surprised and worried. Fade was already walking towards Johnson sternly. Audre narrowed her eyes when she saw this. "How dare you be so arrogant? Johnson, it''s him who beat me. Teach him a lesson." However, Audrea noticed that no one was taking any actions. She was stunned and quickly pulled at Johnson''s clothes as she whined, "Johnson, what''s wrong with you? Hurry up and attack!" Fade snorted and replied, "No matter how much courage you give him, he wouldn''t dare to do anything to me!" "Huh, what did you mean?" Audrea frowned and then continued to pull Johnson''s clothes to urge him. On the other side, Sandra stared at Fade and huffed, "You are about to die and yet you''re still speaking arrogantly. Johnson''s strength is not something that you can withhold. You''ll knowter." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Johnson, Johnson, what''s wrong with you?" Audrea looked at him, who was standing still and who was sweating. She was puzzled, so she tugged at his clothes. However, he remained motionless like a stone sculpture. On the other hand, Fade walked up to him andmented, "Johnson, I didn''t expect to see you here today. You''re quite free!" Upon hearing Fade''s voice, Johnson came back to his senses. He quickly greeted, "Instructor Ch..." Before he could finish his words, Fade gave Johnson a look to stop him and said in a cold voice, "Tell me, how should we solve this problem?" Seeing this, Johnson understood that Fade didn''t want to expose his identity as the instructor of the Five Elements Squad in public, so he didn''t dare to say anything. Immediately, he stood still and eximed, "Please punish me, Mr Chen!" Fade waved his hand and replied, "I don''t want to punish you. You can solve their problem by yourself!" "Yes, Mr. Chen!" Johnson nodded respectfully. Then, Fade walked away. Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Sandra and Audrea, who had been waiting to be entertained, looked over at him in surprise. "Johnson, w-what''s going on?" "Why did you let him go! Johnson, we..." He snorted coldly as he red at Audrea and Sandra. He snapped, "Tell me, what exactly happened just now?" "Johnson, it''s us who were being bullied! Why are you..." They both eximed in surprise. "Shut up, you guys don''t know how big of a trouble you''ve caused," Johnson shouted. He then walked over to Gentro and inquired about the details of the incident. Gentro told him the whole story. After listening to him, Johnson red at Audrea, Sandra, and Sinir. He said sternly, "How dare you put the me on Mr. Chen when you were the ones who provoked him in the first ce. Now, apologize to him. If Mr. Chen doesn''t forgive you, you''d better note back." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Johnson, why are you..." Audrea and Sandra looked reluctant, feeling aggrieved. He red at them and shouted, "Are you guys not going to listen to me now? Or do you want me to personally make you apologize?" In the end, Audrea was still fearful of her cousin, and did not dare to say anything. She bowed her head and apologized. When Sandra and Sinir saw this, they followed suit. Fade had no interest in arguing with them. After a few simple warnings, he got up and left. Gentro and Johnson hurriedly and respectfully sent Fade and Joey away. After watching them disappear, Gentro and Johnson returned to the courtyard. Everyone in the courtyard looked at them in disbelief, with confusion written all over their faces. They wondered why the two of them were being so respectful towards a brat like Fade, and even acted as if they feared him. Audrea and Sandra felt extremely infuriated. As daughters of big and well- known families in Capital City, they had been embarrassed in public. Moreover, instead of getting sweet revenge, they were scolded, which was uneptable for them. Audrea lowered her head, looking discontented. She ignored Johnson even when she saw him coming. He knew that she was angry with him, so he sighed softly and asked in a gentle tone, "Audrea, are you still angry with me?" "I''m not angry!" She replied furiously. "Anyway, I''ve been beaten and humiliated. It''s not a big deal. What''s there to be angry about?" Upon hearing this, he replied, "Audrea, I''m your cousin. Do you really think that I wouldn''t be considerate of you?" "Johnson, why are you still..." She looked puzzled. He then replied, "Actually, I did this for your own good! Mr. Chen''s status is not ordinary. He''s not someone whom you can offend as you please." "What''s so special about him? He is just a brat who came to Capital City from somewhere else, isn''t he?" Both Audrea and Sandra responded in confusion. Johnson''s face fell as he quickly cut them off, "That''s definitely not the case. Let me tell you, don''t let his appearance deceive you about Mr. Chen''s strength and identity." "It will do you no good to upset him. It''ll only bring trouble to both of our families," Johnson continued. "Sandra, if you don''t believe me, think about Centro''s behavior. Why is he so respectful to Fade? Do you think that your cousin is a fool?" "My cousin is interested in that b*tch, so..." Sandra replied with a pout. Johnson paused, then sighed. "I can''t reveal Mr. Chen''s identity and strength. Anyway, I''m absolutely no match for him." "Johnson, are you kidding me? You are a member of the Stealth Five Elements Squad, a martial arts master at the early stage of the Earth Level. How can you not be a match for that guy?" The two girls didn''t believe it. He heaved a long sigh. "Do you think I''ll joke about something like this? There are some things that I can''t tell you about, but there''s one thing that I can tell you." "What is it?" The two girls looked at him curiously. He continued in a deep voice, "Do you guys know about the destruction of the Hsia family in Capital City sometime ago?" When it came to the Hsia family incident, Audrea and Sandra quickly nodded. He continued, "It was Mr. Fade who destroyed the Hsia family." "What? H-How is that possible?" "Johnson, are you messing around with us?" "But, it''s the Hsia family. How is it possible that he alone could''ve..." With a grim expression, Johnson stated firmly, "I''m not messing around. I can honestly tell you that the Hsia family was destroyed by Mr. Chen alone. Moreover, he has other identities and strengths, and he is not someone whom we can afford to provoke." "That was why I asked you to apologize to Mr. Chen just now. Now, you guys should finally be able to understand my actions!" The two girls paused, seemingly in disbelief. After all, the Hsia family was an influential family in Capital City. Although they were slightly weaker than the Luo family, they were still more powerful than the Han family, and such a powerful family had been destroyed by Fade alone. Furthermore, after that, he was still a free man. Sandra and Audrea were both stunned. Johnson looked at them and advised, "Think about my words carefully. Don''t do such stupid things anymore. I have to return to the army to exin today''s incident. Otherwise, I will leave a bad impression on Mr. Chen, and it won''t be good for me." "You should also return home early and stop causing troubles. If you have time, ask Centro to take you back and apologize to Mr. Chen!" Johnson ordered, then he left and went back to the army. Audrea and Sandra looked at Johnson who was determined to leave, while they still felt that things were unreal. The twodies turned at each other and asked, "What''s wrong with Johnson? He seems to be a little scared. Is Fade''s identity really that powerful?" "Furthermore, he also mentioned the army. Could it be that that jerk has something to do with Johnson''s Stealth Team as well?" "How about this. Let''s ask someone to find out what Johnson has gone through in the team!" Audrea suggested. Sandra nodded as she thought of something, and she agreed, "Oh, that''s right. The Tan family is a martial arts family. They have some rtions with the Stealth Team, so you could ask them to find out." "Yes, hurry up and get Sinir to make a call!" The twodies hurriedly pulled Sinir over. After the three of them had a discussion, they made a phone call. Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 Sinir made several phone calls. Through the connections of his family, he finally figured out what had happened. Finally, after hanging up the phone, he put down the phone in a daze,pletely surprised. Upon seeing this, Sandra and Audrea frowned. They shook Sinir and urged him, "Sinir, tell us, what did they say? Who is Fade?" "Sinir, why are you in a daze? Tell us!" The twodies urged. He came back to his senses and took a deep breath before saying, "Fade, he is really powerful." "What?" The twodies frowned. "I''ve asked my family about it. Fade went to the base of the Stealth Headquarters two days ago, and was appointed as the chief instructor of the Five Elements Squad by Mr. Mu of the Stealth Team." "What? Chief instructor of the Five Elements Squad? Then, doesn''t that mean that he''s Johnson''s immediate superior? No wonder Johnson was so..." Audrea remarked in surprise. Sinir continued, "Moreover, Lester, the former captain of the Fire Squad of the Five Elements Squad, was defeated by Fade, and expelled from the Stealth Team because he opposed Fade to be their instructor. It was also because of this that Johnson, the vice-captain of the Fire Squad, had been promoted to be the captain." When they heard this, Audrea and Sandra were shocked. They did not expect that Johnson''s promotion was because of Fade. At this moment, the twodies fell silent. They feel worried and nervous. They started to feel uneasy and did not know how to react. Sinir wanted to console the twodies as he said, "You don''t have to be too nervous. My family said that Fade has a good temper and he won''t do anything against us. Moreover, he must have something to deal with recently. He shouldn''t have time to deal with us." "What''s he going to deal with?" The twodies asked casually. Sinir replied, "I just said that Fade had been appointed as the captain of the Five Elements Squad while Lester, the captain of the Fire Squad, tried to oppose him and was expelled. However, Lester is on good terms with Romeo, the captain of the Gold Squad. Moreover, Romeo is the most powerful one in the Five Elements Squad. He had been appointed as the chief captain and was supposed to be appointed as the chief instructor, but in the end, his position was taken away by Fade." "It was said that Romeo is very dissatisfied with this. He is on a mission now. When he returns, he might go and find Fade." "Romeo is not someone to be messed with. Fade would probably be busy dealing with him. He should have no time to care about us," Sinir finished. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only His words were meant tofort the two of them, so they didn''t have to worry that much. He hoped that they would all feel at ease. However, after listening to that, the twodies narrowed their eyes and exchanged nces. It seemed that they had thought of something as they smirked. "Romeo, Fade dared to offend someone like him!" "Initially, we were really scared because of his identity as the instructor of the Five Elements Squad of Stealth, but we didn''t expect that he would dare to offend Romeo. He''s so bold!" "Now, we don''t have to worry about it at all. Fade needs to worry about himself. How long will he be able to walk around arrogantly?" "Huh, it looks like something''s about to go down." When he saw this, Sinir felt confused. He asked the twodies, "What do you mean by this? Why..." Audrea nced at Sinir and asked, "Don''t you know Romeo''s identity?" "What identity? The Hsing family isn''t even considered very powerful! In Capital City, they can only be considered a second- ss family!" Sinir replied in confusion. Sandra red at her boyfriend and snapped, "What do you know? The Hsing family in Capital City is just a cover. The real Hsing family is much more powerful. Even the Luo family is not a match forthem at all." "Huh? The Hsing family is that powerful?" Sinir eximed in surprise. Sandra continued, "It is said that the Hsing family is a part of the hidden family. The Hsing family in Capital City is just a stronghold of the real Hsing n. They are not someone whom we can specte about." "The hidden family! This..." Sinir was shocked. As a nobleman in Capital City, he knew about the strength and locations of the big families there. ording to the current situation, the Luo and Chung families were considered first-ss. The Hsia and Han families, as well as the Tan family, were considered second-ss. As for the other families, even if there was a slight difference, their powers were basically within this range, and they were not much weaker. However, it was said that there was a more powerful existence above all the first- ss families such as the Luo and Chung families. That was the legendary hidden family. Each of the families of the hidden family was like a colossus, and their power was much stronger than the Luo and Chung Families. It was just that the hidden families had always kept a low profile. Unless it was to a certain extent, no one would know their existence. Now, Sinir was naturally shocked when he heard that the Hsing family was actually the hidden family. "A-Are you sure? The hidden family. They''re so powerful!" He remarked in surprise. Sandra and Audrea nodded and said, "Yeah, we''re sure. Rumors about the Hsing family have already spread more than a decade ago. Many big families'' heads have personally gone to the Hsing family to pay their respects." "Furthermore, think about it. In all these years, the big families have beenpeting with each other in Capital City. There are many that have been destroyed, many that have emerged, and many that have consolidated. However, the Hsing Family has not been involved in the matter at all. If they did not have a certain level of background, how could those great families leave the Hsing Family in peace?" The more Sinir thought about it, the more he felt that it was true. His expression changed and he said, "If it''s true, then Fade will be in trouble." "Humph, that''s for sure. No matter how powerful he is, how can he be as powerful as the hidden family? If he provokes Romeo, he''ll definitely be in trouble," Sandra smirked. Audrea also added, "Then, we don''t have to worry at all." The three of them felt relieved. On the other side, on their way back from the meeting in the courtyard. Fade looked at Joey, who was standing beside him with her head down. She pursed her lips with a gloomy expression. He frowned slightly as he was worried, then he asked, "Joey, are you unhappy? Did Sandra and Audrea''s matter affect you?" Joey shook her head and replied, "No, I''m fine." Fade looked at her and said in a low voice, "Joey, do you have something on your mind? Can you tell me?" "Fade, I..." Joey looked hesitant. She looked at Fade and didn''t know what to say for a while. Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 "You seem to have changed recently, especially your attitude towards Gentro. You used to ignore him, but recently you have been frequently epting his invitations, and got close to him. However, you also told me that you didn''t like Gentro at all. I want to know why?" "I, I..." Joey faltered and didn''t know what to say. Fade rubbed her head and continued softly, "Is there a need to hide anything from your brother? If you tell me about it, I can help you think of other ways and solve the problem faster, right?" "Uh..." Joey fell silent for a while. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she nodded as she turned to him. "Fade, you''re right. I shouldn''t have kept it from you. I''ll tell you about it." "Sure, I''m listening." He nodded his head. She took a deep breath, and finally said, "Well, actually, I approached Gentro to find out about my parents." "What!" When he heard this, Fade felt surprised. The both of them were orphans who had been adopted by the old fogey. They had lived with him ever since they were young, and they didn''t know anything about their parents at all. Fade had never thought about looking for his parents. He also thought that Joey, like himself, did not care about hers. However, three years ago, it seemed that someone found Joey and revealed something about her parents. However, she was stopped by the old fogey back then, so she did not continue investigating that matter. Fade had thought that it was nothing. He didn''t expect that she had been keeping it in mind, and secretly followed up on it. "Does the old fogey know about this?" He asked. She shook her head and replied, "Three years ago, Master drove the man away. I knew that he didn''t want me to know about this, so I kept it a secret from him about investigating my parents. I don''t want him to feel angry or sad." "The reason why I ran away from Tianwu Mountain was because I found some information about my parents, so I wanted to investigate it myself in Capital City." Fade immediately guessed, "And the information you obtained has something to do with Centro?" Joey nodded. "Yes, it has something to do with him. Or to be more precise, my mother might be rted to the Luo family." "It''s just that I couldn''t continue investigating it myself anymore as I had no more clues, so I wanted to try to get some clues from Gentro in order to continue investigating my mother," she finished. Upon hearing this, Fade finally understood why she had suddenly changed during this period of time. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Now, what are you going to do?" She shook her head and answered, "l-l don''t know. I wanted to take my time to get closer to Gentro. However, it seems that there will be misunderstandings and trouble if I be close to him, so I can''t do anything about it." "Then why don''t you juste clean to Gentro, and ask the Luo family yourself?" He questioned. Joey shook her head as she responded, "I''ve tried to ask him about it, but he doesn''t seem to know much about anything. Moreover, it''s rted to the Luo family''s secrets and it appears that they don''t want to talk about it." "Oh... I see!" Fade paused, and then suggested, "I have a fairly good rtionship with Gentro. Why don''t we do it this way? I''ll take you directly to the Luo family and exin everything to them. Let''s see if the Luo family can give us some clues." "But, but..." She hesitated. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Joey, don''t worry. It''s good to have a try. Even if we don''t seed, we have nothing to lose either!" he reassured. "I... Um... Alright, Fade." After a moment of hesitation, she finally nodded and agreed. He smiled as he rubbed Joey''s head. "If anything happens in the future, don''t keep it to yourself. Tell me, and we will solve it together. Do you understand?" "Yes, I understand. Thank you, Fade!" Joey leaned into his embrace and smiled. The next day, Fade called Gentro and said that he wanted to visit the Luo family. At the same time, he also exined that he might need the help of the Luo family for something. Upon hearing this, Gentro was overjoyed and agreed immediately. Hence, the following day, Fade and Joey came to visit the Luo family together. As a first- ss family in Capital City, the Luo family lived in a huge mansion that was thousands of square metersrge. It was decorated with ck bricks and red tiles, inspired by the retro theme. The car stopped outside the courtyard and Gentro greeted them with a smile. Then, he brought Fade and Joey into the Luo family''s courtyard. The Luo family was indeed a first-ss family in Capital City. Although they were rich, the interior of their mansion was not ostentatious. It looked elegant and was filled with hints of traditional Chinese culture. When they entered the living room, the servants served them hot tea. They chatted as they enjoyed the tea. A few minutester, a servant came to report, "The Old Master is here!" Centro stood up and walked over. Fade and Joey also put down their cups and stood up with a smile. Immediately, the two saw Centro walking in as he held an elder draped in green robes. Behind the elder, there were two middle-aged men in their forties and fifties. One was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, with a calm expression on his face; the other was dressed in luxury leisure clothes, and he appeared to be quite young. After they sat down, Centro immediately introduced them to Fade and Joey. "Mr. Chen, Joey. This is my grandfather Dormer, this is my father Leroy, and this is my uncle Borton." Then, he introduced Fade and Joey. "Grandpa, Dad, Uncle Borton, this is Fade, Mr Chen, whom I have told you about before. This is Mr. Chen''s sister, and also my ssmate, Joey." When he introduced Joey, Centra''s tone sounded much more joyful and his eyes kept looking at his father and grandfather, as if he wanted to observe their attitudes towards her. After the introduction, Fade took the initiative to greet them, "I''m Fade. Nice to meet you, Dormer, Leroy, and Borton. Thank you for inviting us here!" Joey also greeted them. Dormer nodded and said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, you don''t have to be so polite. You are young and promising, and very strong indeed. You are the most influential person in Capital City. It''s our blessing to have you here as our guest." Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 Leroy also smiled and added, "My son, Gentro, has talked a lot about you, Mr. Chen. I admire you a lot for the things you''ve done!" On the other hand, Borton looked at Fade and snorted. Then, he turned his head away and said nothing. Seeing this, Fade didn''t take it to heart. After all, Borton was Sandra''s father and he had had a conflict with her at the party. Therefore, it was only natural that he didn''t like Fade. Now, he just needed to take care of Dormer. Borton''s opinion towards him wasn''t that important. After brief greetings, Fade went straight to the point and spoke out his purpose. "Dormer, I came here with my sister as we have something that we need your help with." It was obvious that the Luo family knew that they were asking for help, so it was no surprise. Dormer answered with a smile, "Fade, you are Gentro''s friend. If there is anything I can help with, just let me know. As long as it''s something that our family can do, we will definitely help you." "Thank you, Dormer!" Fade bowed as he thanked him before he continued, "Well, this is what happened. My sister has been looking for a person. Now, she has some clues that lead to the Luo family, so I would like your help in finding the person ording to the clues." "You''re looking for someone? That''s not a big deal! I can just send someone to help you." Dormer nodded. Fade didn''t continue to speak. Instead, Gentro started, "Grandpa, this is slightly personal. Therefore, it will be fine if they can do it alone on their own. They just need to head to our ancestral temple and look up the information." The Luo family''s ancestral temple was not only dedicated to their progenitors, but also to the library of the Luo family. There were some old materials of the Luo family in it. When he heard this, Dormer looked slightly surprised as he repeated, "The family''s ancestral temple?" Borton immediately cut in, "Luo family''s ancestral temple is the ce where the Luo family worships our elders. Father, it''s not a good idea to let outsiders enter freely!" Dormer frowned and seemed to be a little hesitant. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Just then, Leroy suggested, "Father, I don''t think it''s a bad idea. Besides, Fade is only heading inside to look up some information. If Gentro goes with him, I think that it will be fine." "It''s fine if they are only after the information! But if they have other intentions, then it''ll be a different story. After all, although the Luo family is good at dealing with people, we still have our rivals," Borton retorted. "Uncle, you''re being too serious. I know Mr. and Miss Chen. They are not bad people," Gentro said. "Gentro, you are still young. Some things are not easy to distinguish." Borton was hostile towards both Fade and Joey. Dormer remained silent as his brows furrowed, hesitating. When he saw this, Fade knew that things would not be so easy. Fortunately, he had expected this. He wasn''t panicked at all. He then took out a jade bottle and said, "Dormer, we are very grateful that the Luo family has allowed us to visit. For this, I have specially prepared a small gift. I hope that you will not mind." "This is..." Dormer looked at the jade bottle and asked. Fade exined with a smile, "Dormer, this is a nourishing pill that I have personally produced. It has the effect of strengthening the body and also prolonging life. Some minor problems of the body such as dizziness, insomnia and such can be solved with just one pill. If you use it long-term, you might be able to prolong your life by one to two years." When Dormer heard his words, excitement lit up in his eyes. "Really?" Fade nodded. "I have produced the pill by collecting forty-nine types of expensive Chinese medicine, and I have made it with a special form." Upon hearing this, Dormer smiled and was about to take over the bottle. However, Borton sneered as he stood before Fade. He said with an unkind smile, "Strengthening one''s body, prolonging one''s life, curing all diseases. Why do you sound like a street scammer?" "Besides, I''m afraid that even National Chinese Medical Doctors who provide medical service to noblemen can''t guarantee that they could prolong life by one or two years. I don''t know what you are capable of. How could one be more powerful than those great doctors?" Borton questioned with a skeptical tone. Dormer paused and doubt clouded his eyes as he looked over at Fade. Without waiting for Fade''s exnation, Centro hurriedly exined, "Grandpa, this may sound a little surreal, but if it''s Mr. Chen''s medicine, then it''s the real deal!" "What? Why?" Borton frowned. "Uncle, here''s the thing. Apart from being a teacher in our school, Mr. Chen is also a doctor. The Sincere Medicine Centre that has blown up in poprity here in Capital City belongs to Mr. Chen," Gentro said. "Sincere Medicine Centre, is that the one that defeated Chiang Medical Centre of the Chiang family?" When Dormer heard Centre''s words, he asked in surprise. Gentro nodded. "Yes, that''s the one." "Owning a medicine center can only prove that he is a doctor. However, the effects of this so-called nourishing pill sounds overly exaggerated! It''s just like the elixir in myths." Borton was still skeptical. Gentro continued, "Uncle, to some extent, Mr. Chen''s nourishing pill is almost as good as those elixirs." "Gentro, I know that you want to help your friend, but you''ve gone too far!" Borton shook his head. At this moment, even Dormer couldn''t help but turn to Gentro. Gentro, however, was full of confidence as he said firmly, "Grandpa, Mr. Chen has also set up a company in Capital City apart from the Sincere Medicine Centre. It''s called the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc... I don''t seem to know about it." Dormer frowned. Centro continued, "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is not very famous, but Grandpa, you must know about this. Fei''s Life Elixir Wine was produced by Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, and it was also made by Mr. Chen himself." "Fei''s Life Elixir Wine was actually produced by Fade''spany. Well..." The old man couldn''t help but be surprised. Even Borton frowned, and surprise was written all over his face. Fade quickly added, "Dormer, Fei''s Life Elixir Wine is indeed my product, and this nourishing pill is a variation of this Wine, or in other words, it''s the essence of it. Its effect is more than ten times better than the ordinary Fei''s Life Elixir Wine." When he heard this, Dormer was really excited. After all, the wine was popr in Capital City, so he naturally tasted it and had tested its effects himself. The effect of this nourishing pill was more than ten times that of the Life Elixir Wine. It was likely that it actually had the effect to prolong one''s life by one or two years. Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 Just then, Dormer got out of the chair and reached out to pick up the nourishing pill. When he saw this, Borton couldn''t help but frown. "We shouldn''t just take his words at surface value. We should be more careful about what we take into our bodies." Gentro nced at his uncle, and his tone became cold as he remarked, "Uncle, I don''t think you need to worry about the safety of this pill." "Why shouldn''t I?! The current merchants, for the sake of profits, can do anything," Borton hissed with dissatisfaction. "Mr. Chen is not an ordinary businessman. He is the winner of our Chinese ''Special Contribution Award''. Director Qi of the Drug Administration had personally awarded him the title," Gentro returned. "Mr. Chen received the ''Special Contribution Award'' because he developed the Ephedra Syrup and authorized the form of the syrup to the health department for free. He saved hundreds of thousands of people''s lives in our country," he continued. Upon hearing this, all the members of the Luo family present were shocked. "Special Contribution Award. That''s a rare reward!" "I know the Ephedra Syrup. It really is a life- saving medicine!" Just then, Dormer said with a smile, "Fade has contributed so much to our country and people. I trust him!" Even Borton, who had been deliberately nitpicking him, couldn''t say anything in the face of the credit of the Ephedra Syrup. He could only frown and watch as Dormer chatted with Fade happily. The old master epted the nourishing pill, and then after lively chatter, he finally agreed to let Fade and Joey head to the ancestral temple of the Luo family to seek the information they required. Fade and Joey couldn''t help but be overjoyed as they expressed their gratitude to Dormer. Then, Centro took them to the Luo family''s ancestral temple. However, just as they were about to leave, a clear voice suddenly broke into the living room, "No, Grandpa, don''t let them go to our Luo family''s ancestral temple!" The shout attracted everyone''s attention in the living room. Under the gaze of everyone, a girl of 18 or 19 years old ran out. Fade fixed his eyes on her and found that she was Sandra, whom he had met at the party a few days before. When they saw Sandra, Gentro, Fade and Joey couldn''t help but frown at the same time, worry written on their faces. When Dormer heard his granddaughter''s voice, he asked curiously, "Sandra, what do you mean?" Sandra nced at Fade and Joey, and then replied, "Grandpa, we can''t allow them into our family''s ancestral temple." "Sandra, what are you doing!" Gentro frowned as he spoke in a low voice. Leroy also scolded her in a low voice, "Sandra, this is adults'' business. Don''t interrupt." At this moment, Dormer also added, "Sandra, what''s the matter with you? You can tell meter. Now, I''ll take Fade to the ancestral temple first." After all, the nourishing pill was very attractive to Dormer, so he didn''t take Sandra''s words seriously. He was going to talk to his granddaughter after finishing Fade''s matter. However, Sandra was resolute. She pulled Dormer''s sleeve and said, "Grandpa, you can''t let Fade go to Luo family''s ancestral temple! He''ll bring great trouble to us." "Trouble?" At this point, Dormer could not help but frown with a puzzled look on his face. Leroy frowned and ordered in a low voice, "Sandra, Mr. Chen is our honored guest. Don''t throw a tantrum and mess around." At this moment, Centro also spoke immediately and exined to Dormer, "Grandpa, when we went out to the party a few days ago, there was a little conflict between Sandra and Mr. Chen. Sandra had some misunderstandings and dissatisfaction with Mr. Chen, so now..." Upon hearing this, Dormer nodded his head with a look of understanding. He then patted Sandra''s hand and said, "Sandra, I have something important to do right now. We can talk about itter." Obviously, Dormer also took Sandra''s words as a little girl throwing a temper tantrum, and didn''t care much about it. Sandra''s face quickly fell. She held onto Dormer''s sleeve and continued, "Grandpa, I''m not messing around. I''m telling you the truth. If they go to our Luo family''s ancestral temple, they''ll really bring a lot of trouble to us." "Sandra, you''re talking nonsense. Leave!" Leroy shouted. Sandra''s father, Borton, nced at his daughter before saying, "Dad, Sandra isn''t a person who will joke around. Since she has said so, there must be a reason. Why don''t we listen to her." "Well..." Dormer hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded his head and agreed, "Alright, Sandra, exin what''s going on?" Immediately, Dormer turned to Fade and said apologetically, "Fade, I''m really sorry. I can only ask you to wait a little longer." "It''s alright, Dormer!" He nodded. Then, the members of the Luo family headed to another room. In the small room, Dormer looked at Sandra and asked in a deep voice, "Sandra, tell me, what''s going on?" Sandra took a deep breath and began, "Grandpa, Uncle, Dad. If we allow Fade to enter our Luo family''s ancestral temple, then we''ll offend the Hsing family." "Hsing family, which Hsing family?" Leroy couldn''t remember which family it was. Sandra answered, "Uncle, it''s the Hsing family that is very low-key in Capital City, and is a hidden family." After listening to Sandra''s words, everyone was shocked. "The Hsing family, the hidden family? How could that be!" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "How could Mr. Chen have anything to do with the Hsing family?" "That''s impossible! Sandra, stop messing around!" Sandra''s gaze was firm as she continued, "Uncle, Centro, I''m not speaking nonsense. This is a fact, this is what happened. Fade... In the end, he offended Romeo. As for Romeo''s identity, everyone knows that he''s from the Hsing family in Capital City." Then, Sandra quickly told him what she had heard. Upon hearing this, the members of the Luo family looked at Sandra in disbelief. "How is this possible? He actually offended the Hsing family. This really is something big!" "Romeo is a famous martial artist of the younger generation. He has the strength of a martial artist at theter stage of the Earth Level. He is the captain of the Gold Squad of the Stealth Team and ranks seventh on the Dragon List. He is extremely powerful!" "If he really did offend Romeo, it will be big trouble. It would be better for the Luo family not to get involved." The members of the Luo family then started discussing the matter. On the other hand, Dormer frowned as he fell silent. Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Gentro was a little anxious as he defended Fade, "Grandpa, let''s not talk about whether it''s true or not. Even if it''s true, Mr. Fade''s strength is absolutely not inferior to Romeo''s. He''s even more powerful than Romeo!" After all, Gentro had witnessed Fade''s strength with his own eyes. Moreover, during the destruction of the Hsia family, Fade had been followed by Kaeran, who was in the middle stage of the Earth Level, and White w, who was in thete stage of the Earth Level. Later, he subdued ck Lord who was in the middle stage of the Earth Level. This lineup was already more formidable than many great families. With so many masters submitting themselves to Fade, his strength and background were definitely not simple. However, without waiting for Gentro to express his thoughts, Borton gave a cold snort as he retorted, "Gentro, you must be joking! How can Fadepete with Romeo in terms of strength? Stop joking around." "Besides, even if the strength of his martial arts is reallyparable to that of Romeo''s, it''s useless. Romeo is backed by a hidden family. This family is something that even our family can''tpare with. How could Fade fight against the Hsing family by himself?" Borton questioned. "This..." Gentro fell speechless for a moment. This was because he also knew that the hidden family was much too terrifying. Even his own family was no match to them. Thus, he could only try to defend, "Fade and Romeo haven''t even met. Just because of one single instructor, you imed that he had offended Romeo and the Hsing family. Isn''t that a bit too far-fetched? Maybe Romeo doesn''t care about this at all." "Gentro, even you know that you''re lying to yourself. Who in our circle doesn''t know that Romeo is competitive? Do you think that he won''t be angry when he learns that his instructor''s position has been snatched away, and his good friend has been expelled by Fade?" Sandra questioned. "Well..." Gentro fell speechless. "What''s more, even if you''re right, how could the Luo family take risks in something like this? Even if there is only a ten-thousandth chance, we can''t take a chance," she continued. Borton immediately spoke up for his daughter, "Yes, we can''t depend on luck when ites to this. After all, if we really do allow Fade to enter a secret ce like the Luo family''s ancestral temple, others might think that we are close to Fade. On the other hand, if the Hsing family mes us, we won''t be able to defend ourselves at all!" When he heard this, Dormer''s face fell. The nourishing pill, which had been originally held in his hand, was now ced on the wooden table aside. When Gentro saw this, he said anxiously, "Grandpa, things are not as bad as we thought. We''d better calm down and take the time to think about it!" Leroy also added, "Father, Gentro is right. Let''s not scare ourselves first. Let''s have a good talk with Fade and see what he says!" When he heard this, Dormer''s expression was slightly better. After a pause, he nodded and said, "Let''s talk with Fade first!" Then, they walked out of the small room and returned to the living room. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Fade and Joey immediately stood up. When they saw that there were strange expressions on the faces of Dormer and the others, they suddenly felt that something was wrong. However, Fade still greeted politely, "Dormer!" Dormer nodded slightly and started, "Fade, I have some questions. I want to verify them with you. I hope you can tell me the truth." His unfamiliar tone and gloomy face made Fade frown slightly. However, he immediately agreed, "Dormer, please. I will tell you everything I know." "Sure!" Dormer nodded, then looked at Fade and asked, "Mr. Chen, did you be the instructor of the Five Elements Squad of the Stealth Team a few days ago?" "Uh..." Fade paused, and then he nodded. "That''s true. I just started a few days ago." Hearing this, Dormer nodded, looked at his son and continued to ask, "Did you have a conflict with Lester of the Fire Squad in the process of being elected as an instructor and also expelled him from the Stealth Team?" "It did happen!" Fade nodded again. "Well..." Hearing this, Dormer''s expression was getting grimmer. He took a deep breath and continued to ask, "Mr. Chen, have you discussed the matter of being elected instructor with Romeo, the captain of the Gold Squad of the Five Elements Squad?" When he heard this, Fade felt a little strange and said with a smile, "Romeo was not at the Stealth Team at that time. I didn''t discuss it with him. Besides, my position was personally appointed by Vice Officer Mu. I don''t think it''s necessary for me to discuss it with Romeo, a captain!" Fade''s words sounded like he didn''t take it seriously, but when Dormer and the others heard it, they were shocked as their expressions fell. Dormer sighed and waved his hand. Suddenly, one of his men sent the jade bottle containing the nourishing pill back to Fade. Fade looked at the jade bottle with a puzzled look. He asked, "Dormer, what does this mean?" Dormer said, "Mr. Chen, I''m really sorry. We can''t agree to your request so take this nourishing pill back." "This..." Fade was shocked and asked in confusion, "Dormer, why? If the Luo family feels that I am not sincere enough, I can add a nourishing pill, or other drugs, or even martial arts skills, as long as you ask for it!" Dormer shook his head and said, "It''s not about that. In any case, we cannot agree." Just as Fade wanted to say something, Leroy said to Fade in a deep voice, "Mr. Chen, this is not a matter ofpensation. It is that you have offended Romeo and the Hsing family. Things are a little troublesome." "Mr. Chen, you''d better go to the Hsing family to apologize now. Maybe you can save the situation before things get worse." When he heard the earnest words of Leroy, Fade could not help but feel a little confused as he responded, "I''m just an instructor and I don''t think it would offend Romeo. Besides, even if I did offend him, I don''t have to be afraid of him with my strength. Dormer, you may worry too much." When he heard this, Borton sneered and said, "What an arrogant and ignorant guy. You''ve offended Romeo, and yet you im that it''s nothing? Do you know how strong the Hsing family is?" Sandra sneered in disdain, "Just keep bragging. When Romeo returns, you''ll be finished." Dormer sighed and then shook his head, as if he didn''t want to speak any further. Fade was a little confused. At this moment, Gentro came to his side and quickly exined Romeo''s background and the Hsing family''s background. After hearing this, Fade frowned slightly, then turned to Dormer as he said, "Dormer, if you are worried about the revenge of the hidden family, please do not worry. I am not afraid of the hidden family at all. Even if they attack me, I have the strength to fend them off." Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 When he heard this, Dormer shook his head. He no longer wanted to be bothered about Fade. He waved his hand and said, "Mr. Chen, please go back!" Leroy also added, "Centro, see Mr. Chen off." "Dormer, I..." As Fade tried to exin himself, he noticed that Dormer did not give him a chance at all. Hence, he turned around and left. Left without any choice, Fade and Joey had to leave. Back in the living room, the Luo family gazed at Fade''s back as he left. Borton sighed as he remarked, "Ignorant and arrogant guy. He has offended a hidden family, and yet he ims that he can counter them. How ridiculous." Sandra added, "Let''s see for how long he can remain arrogant. Romeo will be back soon." On the other hand, Dormer sighed. "What a pity. It''s a pity that I didn''t have the chance to have the nourishing pill." When he saw this, Borton quicklyforted him, "Father, you don''t have to worry about it. Later, I will go to the imperial hospital to find a National Chinese Medical Doctor, and ask if they can help to make a nourishing pill for you." "Alright!" Dormer nodded and then turned around to walk away. Outside on the courtyard of the Luo family, Gentro sent Fade and Joey to the car. His tone was extremely apologetic. "Mr. Chen, Joey, I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect things to turn out like this. I will definitely find a way to persuade my grandfather to agree." Fade smiled. "It''s fine, It''s not your fault. We will think of another way ourselves." Then, Fade and Joey left. On the way back to Capital University, Joey remained silent with her head down. Fadeforted her, "Joey, it''s alright. We will think of other wayster and we will definitely be able to find more clues. Worsees to worst, we can use the old fogey''s reputation to help us. It will definitely be effective." "Yes!" Joey squeezed out a smile as she nodded at him. In the next few days, Fade tried to ask Gentro about the situation, but he couldn''t get through his phone at all. Moreover, Gentro had been absent from school for several days, so he could only set the matter aside. One day, as Fade was preparing for ss, he received a call from the branch of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. "Hello, I''m Fade. What''s the matter?" A somewhat anxious voice came from the other end of the phone. "President Chen, Miss Meng has been away for business for more than half a day and hasn''t returned yet. We can''t get in touch with her. The manager asked if you want to call the police." Fade immediately frowned and asked, "We can''t get in touch with Yankee? What''s going on?" "A few days ago, thepany received a big order from a new customer, saying that he wanted to order one million bottles of our Life Elixir Wine. Moreover, the customer asked Miss Meng to negotiate." "She went over to negotiate early in the morning. However, it is already in the evening and she has yet to return. We tried to call her but her phone was turned off. We are a little worried, so..." Fade immediately grew anxious. He quickly asked, "Where did they meet? Who is the customer who ced the order? Send me the details." "They agreed to meet at a five-star hotel not far from thepany. However, when we called and asked, the hotel staff imed that Miss Meng had left before noon, and it was a young man who left with her. We don''t know where she went after that." "What!" Fade''s expression quickly fell. After a moment of silence, he calmed himself down. He then ordered, "Continue to try and contact Miss Meng. Inform me immediately if there is any news. I don''t think we need to call the police for the time being, I''ll do my part." "Yes, President Chen!" After Fade ended the call, he immediately dialed Sawyer''s number. Sawyer was one of the leaders of the gangsters in the branch. He had set up Sawyer Gang, and he had been subdued by Fade when Fade was fighting against the fake Life Elixir Wine. He ordered Sawyer to investigate Yankee''s whereabouts. After all, a local viin like him was sometimes more useful than a big family like the Luo and Chung Families. After Sawyer picked up the phone, Fade quickly told him about the situation at hand, and sent the photo of Yankee to him. Fade ordered him to start looking for her immediately. Sawyer naturally did not dare to neglect his request and immediately got busy. On the other hand, Fade drove from the university and headed for the branch office. More than ten minutester, before Fade arrived at the branch office, Sawyer sent a message that he had found out something about Yankee. At noon, a sidekick from the Sawyer Gang saw Yankee and a young maning out of the five-star hotel. Because it was Fade who ordered him to take care of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, Sawyer''s men knew who Yankee was, the manager''s secretary of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. After seeing her and the young man leave, the sidekick quietly followed them. He found that Yankee and the young man had gone to a bar called "Gxy Bar." The Gxy Bar was a well- known bar on the streets of the western suburbs. Not only was the area heavily decorated and luxurious, more importantly, the Gxy Bar was known as the "S*xual Encounter Bar" by many customers. There were a lot of handsome men and beautiful women there, and it was a good ce for many people to look for excitement. When the sidekick saw Yankee and the young man enter the Gxy Bar, he thought that the young man was Yankee''s boyfriend, and they just wanted to have some fun and rx. Therefore, he didn''t think it was a big deal and quickly left. When Sawyer issued an order to look for Yankee in the Sawyer Gang, the sidekick remembered what had happened before. Hence, he quickly reported it to Sawyer and then reported it to Fade. After hearing that, Fade grew more and more worried. He knew that Yankee had a strong temper and was definitely not the kind of girl who would indulge herself in something like this. It was even more odd for her to hang out with other people during working hours. There had to be something wrong with that. As he thought of this, Fade immediately headed over to the Gxy Bar. At the same time, in the Gxy Bar, although it was only in the evening and the sunset glow had not dissipated, the whole bar was already crowded. The flickering lights were apanied by the explosive music, coupled with the smell of alcohol in the air, making people feel excited. They let go of themselves as they danced to the pumping music with alcohol in their systems. Many men and women hung onto each other without a care in the world, and they started making out in public. Many people cheered for them as they watched. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. In this lively atmosphere, a man d in stylish clothes, who wore an ear stud, stood by the bar as he watched the crowd. A smile yed on his lips. Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 Beside the man with ear studs, a handsome young man in uniform leaned closely against him with a gentle smile on his face. He said softly, "Dalius, business is good today. We should be able to make a lot of money!" Dalius raised the bartender''s chin with a smile as he replied, "The money from these customers is nothing at all. Today, the most important thing is to greet the distinguished guest in the No.1 private room. Understand?" "Dalius, do you mean the guy who brought a woman here? Is he very powerful?" The bartender asked curiously. Dalius then answered, "It''s not a matter of his power. He is the young master of the Ding family, a real big shot. He can decide the life and death of my bar with just one word. What do you think?" "He''s really something else!" The bartender remarked in surprise. "Yes, greet the guests properly. I''ll go upstairs and have a look. If Young Master Ding leaves the bar happy today, well be rich in the future." After that, Dalius stood up and walked upstairs. The bartender smiled as he watched Dalius head up. At this moment, a voice came from the front of the bar. "Hello, may I ask whether you have seen this girl?" The bartender turned around and noticed a young man in his twenties holding out his mobile phone. There was a picture of a young girl on the phone. When he saw the picture, the bartender felt that the girl looked familiar. She was none other than the girl that Young Master Ding had brought to the private room. Suddenly, the bartender eximed, "Isn''t this..." Noticing that he might have spilled the beans, the bartender quickly covered his mouth, shook his head, and then looked in the direction of Dalius. At this moment, he noticed themotion here. He stopped and turned around. "What''s the matter?" Without waiting for the bartender to answer, he saw the photo on the phone, and his gaze suddenly turned cold. However, he was a businessman after all. He quickly hid his cold attitude and regarded the young man who asked the question. He shook his head as he replied, "I''m sorry, sir. We haven''t seen this girl before. You may try somewhere else to look for her!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The person who asked was naturally Fade. Fade noticed the strange behavior of both Dalius and the bartender, and quickly decided not to leave. "If possible, I want to go to the private room inside to have a look." Upon hearing this, Dalius'' expression fell. He said in a low voice, "Sir, the people in the private room are all the distinguished guests of the Gxy Bar. Moreover, it is their personal privacy. I''m afraid that it''s not very convenient for you to go in and look forthem!" Dalius spoke politely, but as he was speaking, he had already waved his hand to call the security guards. More than a dozen strong men surrounded Fade at this moment. Fade noticed this and his gaze turned cold. "I don''t care. I''ll exin to the guests in the private room and you don''t have to worry about it." After that, Fade stepped forward and was about to head upstairs to the private room. However, Dalius'' expression turned grim. He stood before Fade and stated in a cold voice, "Sir, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to break in like this! I advise you to go back!" As they were talking, the security guards had already surrounded them and were about to take action. Fade nced at these security guards, then looked at Dalius and asked in a low voice, "What if I don''t care?" Dalius snorted coldly and red at Fade, "Then don''t me me for being rude to you. No one has ever dared to break through my Gxy Bar." "Really? Then I''ll take it as my first try today," Fade replied coldly and stepped forward. When he saw this, Dalius waved his hand and cried, "Stop him!" In an instant, the four nearest bodyguards rushed towards Fade together. However, before the four bodyguards could approach him, Fade waved his hand, throwing out punches and kicks. Before they could see what he had done, they immediately let out wails. All of them flew out and fell onto the floor, smashing many things in the process. "What..." Dalius was shocked. He narrowed his eyes andmented coldly, "So it turns out that you are a martial artist and you have some skills. No wonder you are so arrogant." "However, do you think that with those two moves, you can do whatever you want in my Gxy Bar?" Dalius shouted in a deep voice. Then he looked at the crowd of security guards and commanded, "Lamech,e here. I want both of his arms off!" After Dalius had spoken, a tattooed man with a bald head and a fierce expression on his face strode out. When the crowd noticed the man stepping forward, they started discussing it among themselves. He had captured everyone''s attention. "Who is that guy? He looks very powerful!" "You don''te here often, do you? You don''t even know the first hatchet man of the Gxy Bar, Lamech?" "Bro, this is my first time here. Is this Lamech very powerful?" "Well, let me put it this way. Lamech is a martial artist and his strength has reached the early stage of the ck Level. Do you understand?" "The early stage of the ck Level; he''s truly powerful! The Gxy Bar really is something else. It''s toovish to hire a ck Level martial artist as a bodyguard." "That''s true. Otherwise, how do you think the Gxy Bar had been able to survive this long?" For ordinary people, a ck Level warrior was already considered a very powerful master. Therefore, Lamech was naturally very powerful in their eyes. That was what Dalius had thought. He stood before the stairs with his arms crossed in front of his chest. With a confident expression on his face, he said, "Lamech, we have a distinguished guest today. Do it quickly!" "Boss, don''t worry. I will defeat him in three moves," Lamech answered in disdain as he nced at Fade. Some of the followers of the security guards behind them began to make a fuss with a rxed smile on their faces. "Lamech, you''re powerful enough to defeat him in three moves!" "Lamech, you''re too modest. It''s enough for you to use one move to deal with this kid instead of three moves." "Lamech, do it. Open our eyes." When Lamech heard their words, he looked extremely proud of himself. He clenched his fist so hard that his knuckles cracked. He turned to Fade and asked coldly, "Boy, are you ready to die?" Fade nced at him and replied ndly, "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Hurry up if you want to fight. I don''t have time to waste." "You a*shole!" Lamech was enraged, and with a yell, he smashed his pair of iron fists fiercely towards Fade''s chest. Looking at the terrifying momentum, it seemed that he wanted to knock down Fade with one move. Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Fade shook his head slightly and nced coldly at Lamech. Hethen shouted, "Scram!" It was so loud that Lamech was shocked, and his heart was beating fiercely. He could note back to his senses for quite some time. It felt like he had been thrown off by an invisible force. He felt something in his throat, and then he spat out blood. Suddenly, Lamech was thrown into the air and he then fell onto the ground. During the process, he knocked over many things in his way, and in the end, he stopped before the entrance to the bar. He passed out on the spot. Silence fell upon the previously lively Gxy Bar. Everyone was dumbfounded as they turned to Fade in disbelief. It took more than ten seconds for them toe to their senses. "H-How could it be possible? Lamech had been defeated by one blow." "What on earth had happened just now? That man only roared at Lamech and he was thrown onto the ground. How did that even happen?" "This is a true master indeed!: R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "It seems that the Gxy Bar is going to be in trouble this time." Fade went up the stage, and looked at the man with a piercing. He then questioned in an icy tone, "Do you still want to stop me now?" The man, Dalius, gulped as he sweated profusely. He lowered his head and stood aside. "Please, this way!" Fade huffed and then passed by the man. As he stared at Fade''s back, Dalius groaned. This fellow was definitely a martial arts master, and his strength was at least at the middle stage of the ck Level. To him, a martial artist of this level was unreachable. He had no possibility of winning against Fade. Now, his only expectation was that Young Master Ding could deal with this devil. Meanwhile, the fat and wretched Evan was sitting on the sofa with two sexydies in the luxurious No. 1 private room on the second floor of the bar. He was touching their bodies as he pleased. The young men beside him, who were dressed fashionably, were also ying with other girls'' bodies. In the corner of the private room, there was a girl who was dressed like an officedy. Both of her hands and feet were tied up and she curled up in the corner. Her entire body was trembling in fear. She was none other than Yankee. After having several sses of wine, a tall and thin man with long hair, Alvin, looked over to the corner. He smirked as he nced at Yankee, and asked the fat man on the sofa, "Evan, why has your taste changed today? Are you into uniforms now?" Upon hearing this, the fat man nced at Yankee as he replied, "I''m not interested in her body; she has barely any chest and no *ss. I brought her here as bait. I''m nning to deal with someone." "I see!" Alvin nodded, then rubbed his hands as he continued, "If you are not interested in her, why don''t you let me have a taste of it? I like girls in uniforms." "You like them?" Evan looked at Alvin, and then waved his hand and agreed, "Okay, go ahead. Just be careful. Don''t kill her." "Evan, don''t worry. I will take good care of her." Alvin smiled. He quickly stood up and walked towards Yankee, who was in the corner. She was terrified. She struggled in an attempt to free herself as she whimpered. However, the more she did this, the more excited Alvin became. He rubbed his hands and licked his lips as he approached Yankee. "No, don''t..." She tried to resist him. However, with her hands and feet tied up, she couldn''t resist his advances at all. The man took off her clothes, exposing her undergarments and her fair skin. "I didn''t expect that underneath all your clothes, you actually have an amazing body!" As Alvin stared at Yankee, his eyes shone in excitement. "No, no..." Yankee shouted, but it was futile. As she watched him approaching her while he licked his lips, she started to weep. In the end, she could only close her eyes in despair. Evan and others were sitting on the sofa as they waited to watch a good show. They also felt themselves growing more and more excited as they watched Alvin. Just as the show was about to start, they were interrupted by a sudden loud noise. Everyone paused and they looked towards the door. The exquisite and luxurious solid wood door had been broken into pieces, shattering all over the ground. A young man in his twenties came in. The others looked confused when they saw the man. Then they stood up and shouted to make him go away. "Where did youe from, brat? What are you doing?" "F*ck, get out!" "How dare you kick open the door. Kneel down and apologize!" Meanwhile, Evan smirked when he saw the man. "Fade, you are here!" Fade recognized Evan, and he immediately narrowed his eyes. "It''s you!" He had met the fat and obscene Evan when he apanied Joey and Gentro to a concert before. Joey was ufortable with Evan''s words. He also touched Yuri without her permission. He only left after Fade broke his leg. He didn''t expect that Evan would try and take revenge again after two months. Just as Fade was thinking about, Yankee, whose shirt was almost stripped off, saw Fade and immediately shouted, "President Chen, I..." When heard the voice, Fade looked over and saw the scene on the sofa. His eyes darkened and he strode over immediately. Alvin, who was about to enjoy himself, was interrupted by Fade. He frowned in displeasure as he asked, "Who are you? How dare you ruin my n. You''re looking to get beaten up, aren''t you?" Before he could finish speaking, Fade shouted, "F*ck off!" At the same time, he kicked Alvin away. Fade aimed at his crotch and gave him a fatal kick. Upon impact, Alvin covered his crotch with both hands. The veins on his face bulged and his face turned red. His expression was twisted due to the pain. Then, he fell to the ground and fainted. Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 When other young masters saw this, they started to feel both scared and angry. As they stared at Fade, they immediately grew vignt. All except for Evan, who sat on the sofa calmly, with two beauties in his arms. As he gazed at Fade, he remarked, "Not bad, and your temper is still as terrible as ever! It looks like you haven''t changed at all." Then, his eyes sank, and he lowered his voice, "However, during the concertst time, you had Gentro supporting you. Now, who is going to support you now?" Fade strode towards Evan with a grim expression as he relied, "You don''t have to worry about who is backing me up. What you have to worry about now is who is backing you up." After that, Fade threw a punch and started attacking Evan. Evan was shocked as he did not expect Fade to just start attacking him like this. He panicked and quickly released the women in his arms. He rolled over from the sofa and dodged Fade''s attack. At the same time, he shouted loudly, "Bodyguard, hurry up!" As Evan shouted, a figure suddenly appeared before him and stopped Fade''s attack. At the same time, a burst of strength broke out, stirring up a small hurricane in the private room, smashing everything on the table into pieces. Evan immediately felt relieved. He stood up straight, tidied up his clothes, and stood together with his friends. Then, he turned towards his bodyguard and frowned. "You''rete!" To which the bodyguard replied, "You''re not injured, so I''m notte." Evan fell silent at that. The other young masters stared at Evan in disbelief. "Young Master Ding, is this your bodyguard? The way he speaks is so arrogant!" "Why don''t we teach him a lesson?" "Evan, where do you hire your bodyguards? Why are they so rude? Let me introduce one to you!" Evan waved them off as he responded, "This new bodyguard was hired by my father. He has a bad temper but my father imed that he''s very strong. I have also tested his skills, and found that it''s true. It seems that he has reached the middlestage of the Earth Level." "What? Middle- stage of Earth Level! He''s so powerful!" "Master of Earth Level, he''s definitely powerful!" "Yes, even Principal Kaeran of Szeto Academy is only in the Earth Level Realm. You have found an Earth Level master to serve as your bodyguard. You really are amazing." "No wonder he has a bad temper. It''s understandable since he is an Earth Level master." As Evan''spanions showered him in praise, a smile blossomed on his face. His dissatisfaction towards his new bodyguard reduced at the same time. He then continued, "Moreover, my father said that this guy is extraordinary. He came from the Stealth Team. He was originally one of the elites, but was fired, so he came to work as my bodyguard." "D*mn, the Stealth Team, that''s the special forces!" "The elites of the special forces, isn''t that the king of soldiers?" "That''s right. Wolf Fangs, Magic Swords, Ferocious Tigers, and the like." "That''s amazing. As expected of the Ding family. You even have the special forces of the Stealth Team to serve as bodyguards. You have a trump card!" Evan grew more and more proud as he listened to the ttery. He thought, "The bodyguard my dad found for me this time is really good. He has strength and status. It brings honor to my name." Just as Evan was smiling proudly, he came to realize that after his bodyguard stopped Fade''s punch, he stopped moving. Moreover, he was even trembling. It seemed that he was slightly fearful. Evan frowned in confusion as hemanded, "Why are you standing still? Attack him! Teach that guy a lesson for me. Hurry up!" However, Evan''s words had no effect. The bodyguard trembled even more and even took a few steps back. At the same time, Fade stared at the bodyguard before him in surprise. "Lester, you work as a bodyguard now!" The bodyguard was actually Lester, the captain of the Fire Squad of Five Elements Team of Stealth. When he heard this, the facial muscles on Lester''s face twitched. He stared at Fade for a few seconds, fear and resentment evident on his face. He gritted his teeth as he said, "It''s all thanks to you. If it wasn''t for you..." Fade frowned and waved his hand to cut him off. "It was all because of your own behavior. Stop ming me for it." "Now, I''m going to teach Evan a lesson. Are you going to stop me?" Fade questioned coldly. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Lester froze. For a moment, he was in a daze and could not make a decision. He absolutely did not want to be up against Fade. After all, he had personally experienced his strength and he could not resist it at all. However, if he escaped, he will lose his job. His reputation in the industry would bepletely ruined. After all, the Ding family was not easy to deal with. Hensley, the master of the Ding family, was a ruthless person. "My patience is limited! If you don''t get out of the way, I''m going to start attacking," Fade remarked coldly as he strode over to Lester. He was so scared that he retreated in fear as his entire body trembled. As Fade approached him, Lester felt his heart tremble in fear. He quickly retreated over to Evan and stated, "Sir, Fade isn''t someone you can mess with. We should apologize instead!" Just then, Evan was boasting about his new bodyguard, talking about how powerful he was. In the end, Lester had retreated without fighting back. It was as if he gave Evan a p in his face publicly. Evan''s expression fell instantly. "What did you just say?" Lester also knew that it was wrong. He quickly exined in a low voice, "Evan, I know who Fade is. He is very powerful and I am no match for him. If we fight against him, we will definitely lose! So, we''d better admit defeat first. Let''s talk about revengeter!" "Coward!" Evan was enraged. "Lester, my dad spent hundreds of millions of dors hiring you to be a bodyguard. Did he ask for a coward? What the f*ck are you doing? You didn''t even fight back?" "Go, go right now. If you don''t defeat Fade, don''t f*ckinge back!" Evan roared. Lester''s face turned red as he was being scolded, resentment filling his heart. However, he was no longer the captain of the Stealth Team. In the outside world, he had to endure these hardships. Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 With a sigh, Lester gritted his teeth and walked over to him. "Fade, I am Evan''s bodyguard. If you want to hurt him, you have to defeat me first!" Fade then replied ndly, "I didn''t want to hurt you since you were part of Stealth before, but since this is the case, don''t me me for what I''m going to do next." As soon as he finished his words, Fade moved like a sh and appeared right in front of Lester. Before he could react, a mighty force crashed into Lester''s chest and knocked him out. Blood spat out from his mouth. He flew into the air, and hit the wall with a loud bang. Then, he slid onto the ground slowly and became motionless. Then, Fade turned to Evan. When Evan saw this, he was dumbfounded. He did not expect that Lester, such a powerful man, would be knocked down by one strike from Fade. He hurriedly walked towards Lester and kicked him a few times. "You tried to fool me, didn''t you? You lost just in one move and even vomited blood! Hurry up, get up and continue to fight. Hurry..." However, no matter how Evan kicked, Lester could not stand up, but instead vomited more and more blood. Fade stood before him and stated, "I warned youst time. These things should not happen again." "No, don''te over..." Evan looked at Fade who was approaching, he panicked as he took several steps back. "I have given you a chance, but you didn''t repent. Instead, you went too far and dared to kidnap my friend," Fade remarked coldly. "It seems that the lesson I taught youst time was not enough." The energy in Fade''s palm surged up in the shape of a cold de, ready to pierce into anyone and end their lives. It reminded Evan of the painful memory of his broken legst time. His face fell as he quickly waved his hand in fear and pleaded, "No, no... I was wrong. I''m willing topensate you. I''m willing to give you anything you want. The Ding family is very rich, I..." "Do you think that I care about any of your offers?" Fade''s voice was cold and the energy in his hand was about tond on him. Evan was so scared that he closed his eyes and screamed. However, at this critical moment, there was a burst of footsteps in the corridor, and a man asked, "Excuse me, which private room is Lester in? He told me that he was here." Upon hearing this voice, everyone in the room paused. Lesterid motionless on the ground as he spat out blood. When he heard this, he immediately grew excited. He shouted as hard as he could, "Romeo, I''m here, I''m here!" Then, the sound of footsteps in the corridor was getting nearer. Everyone in the private room turned towards the door. They saw a young man in his thirties with a crew cut and a firm looke in. "Hey, what''s going on! Did Ie to the wrong ce?" When the young man saw the situation in the room, he was stunned. Lester endured the pain and got up from the ground as he shouted, "You did not. Romeo, I''m here." The young man at the door heard the voice and immediately looked over. When he saw Lester''s state, he was shocked. "Lester, what happened to you?" Lester quickly answered, "Romeo, it''s a long story. Fade is right here. I was injured by him and he wants to kill me. Please help me, Romeo." After that, Lester pointed at Fade with resentment in his eyes. The young man''s gaze fell on Fade. He looked at him and then asked in a deep voice, "Are you Fade?" Lester immediately started to introduce him, "Evan, this is Romeo, my former boss. He is the captain of the Gold Squad of the Five Elements Squad, and also a member of the Hsing family in Capital City. If Fade offends Romeo, he is done for." Although Evan did not know much about martial arts, he knew the power of the Five Elements Squad. When he heard Lester''s words, his eyes lit up and he became excited too. He red at Fade as he gritted his teeth, saying, "It''s the right thing to do to teach that arrogant guy a lesson." Fade was able to guess the identity of the man in front of him. He was Romeo, the captain of the Gold Squad of the Five Elements Squad. He had been rmended by Lester to be the next instructor, and was a member of the hidden family whom the Luo family was afraid of. However, no matter what the other party''s identity was, Fade did not fear him at all. As Romeo stared at Fade, he nodded and replied, "I am Fade. Are you Romeo, the leader of the Gold Squad of the Five Elements Squad?" Romeo nodded and answered, "I am! Are you the instructor of the Five Elements Squad?" "Yes, I am. If I remember correctly, today is the day that you should return to the squad. You were absent fortraining." Romeo narrowed his eyes when he heard this. In a deep voice, he returned, "Training? I would like to know if you have the qualifications to train me?" "Regardless of whether I am qualified or not, I''m your instructor now. Are you sure that you want to fight against me?" Fade looked at him as he asked calmly. Lester immediately piped up, "Romeo, this guy pulled some strings and took the position from you. You should teach him a lesson." Although Evan did not know what happened between Romeo and Fade, he also echoed, "Mr. Hsing, please help me to deal with this guy. You will be my friend, and also a friend of the Ding family. The Ding family will definitely pay you back double." "Romeo, Fade is very arrogant. With the support of Mr. Mu, he does whatever he wants in the Stealth. Many team members have suffered a lot, and are dissatisfied with him. They are looking forward to your return!" Lester added in an attempt to rile up Romeo. When he heard that, Fade red at Lester fiercely. However, Romeo turned his head and red at Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Lester, and replied in a deep voice, "Lester, stop it. I''ll judge him by myself. You don''t have to tell me anything." Lester froze and he shut his mouth, no longer daring to speak. Then, Romeo looked at Evan and said coldly, "To me, being a friend of the Ding family is nothing." "You..." Evan didn''t expect that the Ding family would be ignored like this. He was a little angry and wanted to refute, but then he was stopped by Lester. Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 Fade was slightly surprised by Romeo''s reaction. It seemed that he knew to think for himself, instead of listening to others'' opinions. After teaching Lester a lesson, Romeo''s gaze fell onto Fade again as he stated, "If you want to be my instructor, let me see what you can do." With a roar, Romeo instantly started to attack. As if he was a cheetah, he rushed towards Fade, leaving an afterimage behind. There was an explosion from the turbulence of their impact. There was a long whistling sound that gave everyone goosebumps and a chill down their spines. "This is the strength of thete stage of the Earth Level. As expected of Romeo!" Lester started to cheer in excitement. Evan was also surprised as he watched Romeo with astonishment. When his father, Hensley, invited Romeo to their house, Evan had witnessed his strength that was at the middle stage of Earth Level. His overwhelming power had shocked Evan. He had seen the true strength of a martial arts master. However,pared to the current Romeo, Lester''s strength back then was still a little weaker. With the pressure and momentum that Romeo gave, even ayman who knew nothing about martial arts could feel it too. Evan now understood why Lester held him back, and imed that Romeo was powerful. Apart from being shocked, he was also excited. Since Romeo was so powerful, then Fade certainly would be no match for him. Somehow, Romeo had helped him to teach Fade a lesson. Evan found himself less displeased with Romeo''s nonchnt attitude. Just as almost everyone was shocked and oppressed by Romeo''s strength, Fade narrowed his eyes and nodded while Romeo was rushing towards him. "It''s indeed the strength of thete stage of Earth Level. It''s really good to have the strength of thete stage of Earth Level at such a young age." "Take this move of mine first, thenment on me!" Romeo snorted coldly and threw a punch straight to Fade''s chest. Thud! Faced with Romeo''s fierce attack, Fade''s brows furrowed as his expression grew grim. The positive energy in his body started to surge and it gathered in his right palm through the meridians. His palm became as smooth as jade, and it was surrounded by ayer of hazy fog, which was startling for the others. "shy, what a cheap trick!" Romeo snorted coldly when he saw this. His momentum grew even more stronger, like a ferocious tiger that was roaring and trying to pounce on him to make a fatal move. Just as he was about to strike with all his strength, Fade''s right palm had already struck forward and shed with Romeo''s fist. In an instant, a loud "thud" was heard. The two collided and the wind whistled around them. Then, it spread out like an explosion. At first, Romeo felt as if his fist had hit a hard wall. Then, a majestic and huge force bounced back, hitting directly against Romeo''s right arm from Fade''s palm. "Oh no..." Romeo was shocked when he noticed this energy. He quickly withdrew his fist and retreated at the same time, trying to avoid it. Although Romeo''s movements were fast, it was not nearly fast enough. The majestic energy swept out in an instant and rushed towards Romeo''s arm. In an instant, Romeo was thrown into the air and his body fell against the wall. He smashed right through the wall, knocked over several tables and chairs in the next room and blood spilled from his mouth. This was beyond everyone''s expectation. Lester and Evan, who had been feeling excited, were now dumbfounded. Their expressions fell as their cocky smiles froze, shock written all over their faces. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "W-What''s going on? Romeo was defeated by one move!" "Lester, is this the master you''re talking about? Are you kidding me?" "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible. That''s Romeo; he is in thete stage of Earth Level. He is ranked seventh on the Dragon List, how could he..." In the midst of shock, a loud noise came from the private room next door. Romeo slowly got up from the floor as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and walked back into the room while rubbing his right arm. "Fade, you are too powerful. I simply can''t block that palm of yours. What level have you reached? The peak of the Earth Level? Or have you already reached the Heaven Level? However, it''s not possible for you to reach Heaven Level. After all, that''s too far away..." Romeo, who was covered in dust, was not as angry as everyone expected. Instead, a curious and friendly smile yed on his lips as he approached Fade. Even Fade was looking at him in surprise. He cast a doubtful nce at Romeo. Romeo smiled and continued, "Don''t look at me like this. I don''t have anything against you. It''s just that I''m a person who has always admired the strong. If there''s a guy up there who''s putting on a show to be my instructor, then I definitely won''t ept it." "Now, I''ve witnessed your strength. It was beyond my expectations and I approve of you as an instructor," he remarked. After a pause, he suddenly thought of something and stood before Fade. He gave a solemn salute and dered loudly, "I''m Romeo, the captain of the Gold Squad of the Five Elements Squad of Stealth. It''s my honor to meet you, Instructor Chen. Please ept my apology." Romeo''s behavior shocked Fade slightly. However, it was a good thing for him since Romeo did not have any ill feelings towards him. He nodded and replied, "I ept your apology. However, the punishment of returning to the team late is still unavoidable. After returning to the team, you have to clean up the base''s washroom!" "Yes!" Romeo quickly replied. Lester was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that Romeo, whom he regarded as someone who would back him up, would give in to Fade. He even agreed to clean the toilet without hesitation. In the past, in the base of the Stealth, even Baldrick would not give such an order to Romeo. After all, he was the most powerful one in the Five Elements Squad. At the same time, he was also a member of the Hsing Family in Capital City. He also had the support of the legendary hidden family. With such powerful strength and background, it could be said that he was an independent being in the Stealth Team. However, this arrogant and independent Romeo had surrendered to Fade with just one move. Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Lester was surprised. Romeo turned his attention to him and asked Fade in turn, "Instructor Chen, what happened between you and Lester? How did things end up like this?" As the captain of the Fire Squad, Lester was rtively powerful. He had a good rtionship with Romeo too. That was why he was curious about Lester''s current situation. Fade responded in a cold voice, "Ask him yourself!" Romeo immediately looked at Lester and asked, "What exactly happened?" "Well, Romeo, I..." He stammered. Romeo then shouted, "Do you need me to give you a hand in exining?" Lester was shocked at his words, and did not dare to conceal anything. He could only tell the whole story truthfully to Romeo. Moreover, Fade was in front of him, so he did not dare to twist the facts. After Romeo heard this, he frowned and roared angrily, "Lester, why are you so stupid? For the personal grudge of the Hsia family, you deliberately targeted Instructor Chen. You have to know that you are a member of the Stealth Team, a soldier!" "Romeo, I know that I was wrong. I really do. Please, give me another chance!" He begged. Romeo calmed himself slightly when he saw this, but he did not reply. Instead, he looked at Fade and asked, "Instructor Chen, how should we deal with Lester?" Fade nced at him and responded in a deep voice, "He kidnapped my friend, and threatened and attacked me. How do you think we should deal with him?" When he heard this, Lester quickly piped up, "Instructor Chen, I knew nothing about your friend''s kidnapping! I was just a bodyguard hired by Hensley of the Ding family. He asked me to protect his son, Evan. I didn''t know that he kidnapped Miss Meng and threatened you. I just..." Romeo shouted angrily as he interrupted Lester. "Stop giving us excuses. Disable your own arm as an apology!" "Yes, Romeo!" Lester''s face paled, but he knew that Romeo was doing this for his sake. Without any hesitation, he gathered the positive energy in his right hand and hit his left arm. With a loud crack, Lester''s left arm was broken. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and his complexion was extremely pale. "Mr. Chen, I was wrong!" Lester endured the pain as he said. Romeo also looked at Fade and added, "Instructor Chen, Lester knows that he was wrong. If disabling one arm is not enough, I will ask him to disable another arm." Fade understood what he meant. After all, Romeo had worked with Lester for many years, and had a good rtionship with him. Now that he had admitted his mistake, Lester might have a chance to survive. In this case, Fade granted him a favor. He nodded and agreed, "For Romeo''s sake, one arm is enough. You, get up, but don''t ever appear in front of me again." "Thank you so much, Mr. Chen. Thank you very much! I will never appear in front of you again. I will leave Capital City and nevere back," Lester said repeatedly. After dealing with Lester, Fade and Romeo immediately turned their eyes to Evan. "Evan, right? Tell us, what should we do to you?" At this moment, Romeo had be Fade''s soldier as he stood before him, questioning Evan. Evan''s face fell. Looking at Lester, who had his own arm broken, his expression was grim. He shivered as he responded, "Mr. Hsing, Hensley is my father, and my family is a big family in Capital City. For the sake of my family this time, we will definitely..." Without waiting for him to finish, Romeo cut him off. "The Ding family is nothing. Don''t talk about your family''s reputation in front of me." "You..." Evan froze, as he didn''t expect Romeo to be so disrespectful of the Ding family. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Fade looked at Evan and said coldly, "Last time, I broke your legs, but you didn''t learn your lesson. This time, I won''t go easy on you." After that, the energy in Fade''s palm surged and condensed into a virtual de, a terrifying aura surrounding him. When he saw this, Evan started to panic. "W-What are you going to do?" "Last time I broke your legs, but you did not learn your lesson. Since that''s the case, then there''s no need for you to have both of your legs," Fade remarked coldly as he sliced down with the virtual de. "No..." Terror was evident in Evan''s eyes as he tried to avoid the attack, but it was futile. "Swish!" The virtual de cut through Evan''s thigh, and both of his legs were chopped off. Blood gushed out from the fresh wound, and Evan cried in pain while screaming at the top of his lungs. Fade frowned and knocked Evan out using a gush of energy. Then, he walked to the sofa. He picked up Yankee, who was terrified, andforted her. "Yankee, I''m here. It''s okay, everything''s fine." After leaving the Gxy Bar, Fade sent her back to school and called Joey over. He asked her to apany Yankee. After settling down, Fade was ready to go back to his apartment, but Romeo followed him all the way with a smile on his face. Fade looked at him and asked in confusion, "I''m going back to my room to rest. Why are you still following me? Is there anything else?" "Instructor Chen, I have a small question that I want to ask you." Romeo was very humble at the moment. There was a smile on his face, and his tone was extremely respectful. Fademented in a cold tone, "As a soldier, don''t act coy. What''s the matter? Just tell me directly." "Yes, Instructor Chen!" Romeo immediately grew serious. He gave Fade a salute and immediately said, "Instructor Chen, in fact, it''s not a big deal. I just want to know, where did you learn such powerful martial arts? Can you teach me?" Fade rolled his eyes at him. This guy had followed him all the way just to ask about this. "You can''t learn my martial arts," Fade replied ndly. "Huh, what martial arts is this? Why is it so mysterious?" Romeo looked curious. Seeing that Fade did not exin, he immediately changed the topic and asked, "Instructor Chen, do you have anything else to do besides being a teacher?" "What do you want to say?" Fade looked at him. Romeo then continued, "Instructor Chen, what I want to say is that if you are free, on behalf of our Hsing family, I would like to invite you toe to our house." Fade immediately understood what he was doing. This guy knew that he was strong, and wanted to pull some strings for his family with him. However, he was not interested in these things, so he quickly rejected, "I usually don''t have much time." Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Romeo quickly continued to persuade him, "Instructor Chen, in fact, the Hsing family is not what it looks like on the surface. There are some forces behind our family. If you can visit our family as a guest, we will definitely wee you." As he spoke of this, Fade thought of the hidden family that Dormer had mentioned before when he was in the Luo family. His heart skipped a beat. He looked at Romeo and inquired, "Is the Hsing family a hidden family?" Romeo paused at that question, and he turned to Fade in surprise. "Instructor Chen, h-how did you know?" However, he immediately added, "Instructor Chen, you''re so powerful, so you must have your own connections. You would know about the hidden family eventually." Then, Fade asked, "Is it okay for you to tell me about the hidden family?" "Well..." He was a bit hesitant. Seeing this, Fade waved his hand and said, "If not, then forget about it. Assume that I didn''t ask about that." "In fact, there''s nothing to hide, Instructor Chen. It''s just some conventional rules," Romeo quickly stated. "The so- called hidden families are not so mysterious. They are just some big families and forces that have escaped from the major martial arts ns." "What do you mean?" Fade asked curiously. Romeo then continued, "The origin of many martial arts ns in the Chinese civilization has a long history, and it can be traced back to hundreds or even thousands of years ago. Now, the active martial arts ns have at least hundreds of years of history." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "In the process of developing such ns, there will be some people who have separated themselves from the n and established their own power. Most of these people have formed from their own families, and have passed down their own martial arts to future generations. At the same time, they''re also more deeply involved in secr life than the martial art ns." "If things go on like this, some powerful ns will continue to grow stronger, and in the end, they will form ns that areparable with the martial art ns. Along the way, these ns will also take in disciples and aristocrats. However, their family will still be the core of the npared to other ns that take in disciples vastly." "Moreover,pared to the conventional martial art ns, these martial families are even closer to, and are more involved in the secr lives. Some families have even developed huge business empires and established famous family businesses." "Of course, these families still retain the foundations of their original martial arts as it is the base for their development after all." "These are the hidden families that everyone is talking about," Romeo finished. After listening to him, Fade nodded his head and responded, "So that''s what it is." Romeo forced a smile and quickly said to Fade, "Instructor Chen, although the Hsing family is not the top in the hidden family, it''s not bad. Are you interested in..." Before he could finish, Fade refused without a pause, "I''m not interested." Immediately after, he thought of something. He looked at Romeo and said, "Oh right, if your family can do me a favor, I can agree to one condition from you." Romeo, whose expression had fallen just now, became overjoyed when he heard that. He quickly asked, "Really? Instructor Chen, what''s the matter? Tell me." Fade immediately took out his mobile phone, pulled out some information, and showed it to Romeo. At the same time, he exined, "I want to investigate the people and things rted to these materials. We have found out that these things have something to do with the information of the Luo family." Romeo looked at the information, and felt that it was unfamiliar. "Searching for information and looking for someone is not what our Hsing family is good at. It is possible..." All of a sudden, Romeo thought of something. He pped his hands and said, "Oh, I can think of a ce. They would definitely be able to find out this information." "Where is it?" Fade asked. Romeo''s eyes lit up. "The Encyclo Hall." "The Encyclo Hall, the top of Earth Level n." Fade thought of the Encyclo Hall that was famous for circting resources and information. Romeo shook his head and said, "Instructor Chen, I''m not talking about the Encyclo Hall of the martial arts n. I''m talking about apany in Capital City." "Company? There is such apany?" Fade asked in surprise. "Thispany''s business is simr to the Encyclo Hall of the martial arts n. It also trades all kinds of information and resources. Some people say that thepany was set up by people from Encyclo Hall of the martial arts n. However, this news has yet to be confirmed," Romeo exined. "The Encyclo Hall will hold an auction every once in a while to invite all the major influences in Capital City, and even throughout the country to take part in it." "At the auction, you can sell all kinds ofpanies, antiques, watches, and so on. There are also pills, herbs, martial arts rted materials, as well as some secret information and news." "Instructor Chen, you can bid for a chance to consult with others, and then you can ask the Encyclo Hallpany to help you find out the corresponding information. They are professionals, so it will be much easier for them to find it than us." After hearing this, Fade nodded. "That''s good. Please contact me and I''ll attend the auction of the Encyclo Hall." "Yes. Don''t worry, Instructor Chen. I will contact the employees of the Encyclo Hall right away. I will make sure everything is arranged properly for you," Romeo quickly replied. Later, he said goodbye to Fade excitedly and left the university. While waiting for the news from Romeo, Fade continued with his sses on the campus. The days were calm. In the afternoon, he picked up his teaching materials, and was about to go to the ssroom. When he walked towards the door, he saw Jasmine walking into the ssroom with a wide-brimmed hat and she seemed to be avoiding him. It caught Fade''s attention, so he stopped her and said, "Jasmine,e over for a moment!" "M-Mr. Chen, I..." Jasmine stood still as she heard him calling for her. Then, she walked towards him while lowering her head. "Jasmine, I''ve been busy with the Stealth Team recently, so I didn''t pay much attention to you. How''s your progress in martial arts?" Fade asked. "I- It''s not bad!" Jasmine replied softly with her head bowed. When he saw this, Fade felt even more puzzled. "Jasmine, what''s wrong with you? What happened?" "No, nothing..." She sounded a little flustered. Fade noticed that something was amiss. He took off Jasmine''s hat. He saw that her delicate and fair cheeks were covered in bruises, and even the rims of her eyes were swollen. It was obvious that she had been beaten up. Immediately, his face darkened and he shouted angrily, "What''s going on? Jasmine, how did you end up like this? Who beat you?" Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 "Mr. Chen, l-l''m fine. I was just careless..." Jasmine was still trying to hide something from him. Fade held her shoulders and said in a low voice, "Jasmine, you''re my student, and also my friend. Now that you''re injured, I''ll definitely seek justice for you." "But, it''s not a big deal. They..." She trailed off hesitantly. He looked into her eyes and continued, "Jasmine, you don''t have to worry about their background and power. I can tell you seriously that there aren''t many people in Capital City, or even in this country who can hurt me." "Feel free to tell me what''s going on. Who hurt you? I''ll get justice for you. Everything will be fine." She looked into Fade''s eyes, and paused for a moment. She then nodded and started, "Mr. Chen, I''ll tell you everything. Here''s the thing..." After listening carefully, Fade soon figured out what was going on. In fact, the cause of this incident was rted to him since Jasmine followed him to learn martial arts. She was a rare Green Wood Spirit, and her cultivation speed was very fast. In just a few months, she had already surpassed the Yellow level, and reached the early stage of ck Level, which could be considered as a rapid improvement. However, although her level of cultivation was not bad, shecked experience in actualbat. This had happened even though Fade had taught her some martial arts techniques, and would asionally practice with her. Since he was busy with various errandstely, he did not have time to practice with her. Thus, he suggested she find a martial arts studio to continue learning. Apart from learning new things and broadening her horizons, she could also practice with other members of the martial arts studio. This would be a good opportunity for her to train herself. From then on, Jasmine found a martial arts school called "Westbrook Studio". She signed up for the sses and started training there. The owner of this studio was Westbrook Huang. He was a martial artist who came to Capital City more than 30 years ago. Because his talent was limited and the strength of his martial arts had reached the limit, he had not made many achievements. However, with his many years of experience in Capital City, his wide connections, and being in the late- stage of ck Level, he established Westbrook Studio and epted disciples. He had made a name for himself, and had a certain reputation and power in the industry. Jasmine had also taken a fancy to the fame of Westbrook Studio, which was why she had signed up for sses there. She felt pretty good during the first few lessons. Westbrook Studio was indeed very professional, and there were many martial artists as well. She had sparred with them, and had discussions with them as well. From there, she had improved and gained quite a bit of experience in actualbat. It was only half a month ago that a new student named Thomson Yang came to the martial arts studio. This fellow was not here to learn martial arts. Instead, he came to pick up girls and y with them. Jasmine''s good looks naturally attracted his attention. Hence, he targeted her and began to pursue her. She was not pleased, and rejected Thomson directly. However, he continued to pursue her, and gave her flowers and gifts every day, as well as countless invitations. She could not bear with him anymore, and immediately got into a fight with Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. him. Thomson was a yboy who merely knew some martial arts. He was no match for Jasmine. Hence, he was knocked down to the ground by her, and was slightly injured. Jasmine didn''t feel anything at first, but she didn''t expect Thomson to summon Chieftain Westbrook''s daughter, Sammy. She brought a group of people from the martial arts studio and surrounded Jasmine, demanding an exnation. She tried his best to defend herself and exined the whole story to them. However, Sammy and the rest did not listen to her exnation at all. Instead, Sammy asked her to apologize to Thomson. Jasmine was extremely angry, and started to attack them. The other party thought that they could defeat her since there were many of them. However, they did not expect that Jasmine''s strength was no different from theirs although she was in the early stage of ck Level, while they were in the middle stage of ck Level. Jasmine managed to fight against them. Even Sammy had been hit by her. Actually, this was quite normal. After all, Jasmine was a rare Green Wood Spirit, and Fade had actually taught her the best martial arts. As a result, she would definitely stand out among the others. After being lectured by Jasmine, Sammy was infuriated. She even called over her father, Westbrook, the owner of the martial arts studio, and forced Jasmine to apologize to Thomson. Jasmine did not agree, so Westbrook had personally fought with her. She was no match for him, and so she was injured like how Fade had seen. After hearing this, Fade''s face fell. He said in a low voice, "Westbrook Studio, Westbrook, Sammy, and Thomson. Come on, let''s go there now. I must seek justice for this matter." "But Mr. Chen, you still have sses. Besides, I''m not seriously injured. As the owner of the martial arts studio, Westbrook should have taken into ount the studio''s reputation, so he must have gone light on me," Jasmine advised. Fade''s gaze turned cold and he said, "If he dares to hit you hard, then there will be no need for both Westbrook and Westbrook Studio to exist anymore." "As for the lessons, I will ask for leave from the school. We will go to Westbrook Studio now." Fade made a decision decisively, and Jasmine could not change his mind. He pulled her along to leave the school. An hourter, a small car stopped in front of the entrance of the Westbrook Studio. Fade and Jasmine both got out of the car. They looked up at the bustling martial arts studio and the magnificent que ced on the top of the martial arts studio, and they smirked. Then, Fade strode towards the martial arts studio. When he reached the door, the two disciples standing guard at the door stopped him and asked, "Stop, who are you? Do you have proof..." Fade swept his cold eyes over the two disciples and said, "I''m here to get an exnation. Ask your owner, Westbrook, toe out!" "Asking for an exnation!" "And to meet our Chieftain." The two guarding disciples looked at each other. Their faces fell, and their muscles tightened as they red at Fade. "You brat, are you trying to cause trouble here? You''vee to the wrong ce. Get out of here!" "If you don''t want to die, get out of here." Fade''s gaze turned cold. Without any hesitation, he flung the guarding disciples away and strode into the martial arts studio. Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 The entrance to the martial arts studio was bustling and crowded. Seeing that someone had actually started trouble in front of Westbrook Studio, everyone was both astonished and curious. They started to gather around to watch the show. People inside the martial arts studio heard themotion from outside, so they came out too. "Stop right there!" "How dare youe to our Westbrook Studio? You brat, you have a lot of guts!" "Get the hell out of here!" With a burst of anger, Fade dered coldly, "Ask your Chieftain, Westbrook, toe out and see me!" "Who do you think you are? Do you think you can meet our Chieftain whenever you want?" "Get the hell out of here. Don''t let us beat you up." "You fool, you will soon know the consequences of looking for trouble here in Westbrook Studio." Amidst the curses and yells, a group of disciples started to gather around him. Their expressions were fierce and their auras were terrifying. Without hesitation, Fade rushed into the crowd and started to make his move. In an instant, screams broke out in the crowd. In less than three minutes, these disciples of the martial arts studio were all sent flying. Theyid on the ground, screaming incessantly, unable to fight back. The crowd and the members of Westbrook Studio were shocked as they saw that Fade had dealt with more than ten disciples with ease. Some people ran away, and it seemed that they had gone to report it to the superiors. Fade led Jasmine into the hall of the martial arts studio. The hall was decorated in the traditional Chinese style. In the middle, there was a wooden armchair with two rows of wooden chairs on the lower side. A huge calligraphy painting was hung behind the armchair. The words "Supreme Martial Artist" were written on it. "Supreme Martial Artist! In a ce like yours, you don''t deserve these words." Fade sneered when he saw this. He pointed with his finger, and forced a cut through the huge calligraphy painting, causing it to fall off with a crash. Then, he stepped forward and boldly sat on the wooden armchair. His gaze was cold, and he had a sense of majesty. The people who followed him to watch the bustle started to discuss it with curiosity and amazement when they saw him acting so bold. "This guy, who is he? Why is he so fierce? He''s making trouble in Westbrook Studio." "Westbrook is a martial artist at thete stage of the ck Level. Does this guy not want to live anymore?" "Don''t you know? Judging from the two moves just now, this guy is obviously a martial arts master, and his strength is not any weaker than Westbrook. That''s why he dares to be so bold." "Even if his strength is not weaker than Westbrook, Westbrook has been in Capital City for so many years. His connections and the foundation of his influence are not something that ordinary martial artists can deal with. In short, that boy is too rash, and not calm enough." "Yeah, and furthermore, he took in the children of powerful families and martial arts families over the years. With these connections, Westbrook has a lot of backers!" "Anyway, this kid is still too impulsive. If there are any grudges between them, they can talk it out. It''s still too rash for him to rush into Westbrook Studio like this." Just as everyone was discussing it, a series of footsteps came pattering towards them. The crowd looked over and saw a tall and stern middle-aged man, who was about 40 or 50 years old, walking over with a group of people. Everyone immediately recognized that the middle-aged man was Westbrook, from Westbrook Studio. Behind him, there were about 20 people, who were basically his disciples, and they were the elites of the studio. Standing beside Westbrook, was a girl in her early twenties. She held her head high with a proud sneer on her face. Jasmine introduced, "That is Chieftain Westbrook''s daughter, Sammy. When I first stood up for myself, she was the one who led a group of people to attack me." Upon hearing this, Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at the group of people who wereing towards him. He said softly to Jasmine, "Whoever hit you will have to pay the price this time." At this moment, Westbrook and his men were already in the hall. They saw that Fade was sitting on the armchair, and the huge calligraphy painting was also split in half and had fallen to the ground. The disciples behind Westbrook felt angry. They red at Fade, and if looks could kill, he would be a dead man. "Who told you to sit in my master''s seat? Get out!" "How dare youe to the Westbrook Studio to make trouble. You are looking for death." "Get down, kneel and apologize!" Amidst the angry shouting, Westbrook was, after all, an experienced person who had been in Capital City for many years. He was not as impulsive as the young men. He slightly narrowed his eyes and stared at Fade for a few seconds. He found that he didn''t seem to know this person in front of him, and had no impression of him at all. Hence, he asked, "Sir, I don''t seem to know you. What do you want bying to Westbrook Studio to make trouble?" Fade snorted coldly, pointed at Jasmine who was beside him, and returned, "Do you know her? I''m here today to ask for an exnation." Westbrook was stunned when he saw Jasmine. For a moment, he did not recall anything. It was his daughter, Sammy, who had to remind him in his ear. It was only then that he thought of Jasmine. After all, he did not pay much attention to the students. Most of the students were from powerful families in Capital City. He did not pay much attention to ordinary students, and did not care about them at all. Therefore, although he had taught Jasmine a lesson, he didn''t take it to heart. After all, in his opinion, it wasn''t a big deal to teach a student a lesson. However, someone had actuallye to him for such a trifling matter now, which made him a little surprised. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Westbrook looked at Fade and said, "So, it''s Miss Zhuo''s men. You said that you''re asking for an exnation. I don''t know what exnation you''re asking for." Fade nced at Jasmine. She then stepped forward and replied in a clear voice, "I am a student at Westbrook Studio. Yesterday, I was harassed by Thomson when I was practicing martial arts. However, the studio stopped me and even wanted me to apologize to Thomson instead of seeking justice for me." "I''d like to ask you, Mr. Huang, what does this mean? Is Westbrook Studio so indiscriminate?" Jasmine''s face was full of anger. Sammy, who was standing to the side, grew extremely agitated when she heard this. She pointed at Jasmine and said, "Indiscriminate? What is Thomson''s identity? What is yours? How could Young Master Yang possibly..." Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 However, before Sammy could finish speaking, Westbrook grabbed her and gave her a look. Then, he dered loudly, "So, it''s about this. Yesterday, there was indeed a conflict between Thomson and Miss Zhuo, but as far as I know, it seemed that Miss Zhuo had injured Mr. Yang." "Our martial arts school is responsible for our students so we definitely would inquire about it. That''s why we asked Ms. Zhuo to stay behind and exin the matter clearly to us. It''s just that you were too agitated and attacked us, which resulted in the incident which took ce," Westbrook exined calmly, writing off the incident as an ident. After all, there were many people present. Even if Westbrook did not care about Jasmine, he had to care about the reputation of the martial arts studio. Therefore, he had to find some reasonable- sounding excuses. Jasmine grew even more furious after listening to Westbrook''s exnation. "You''re distorting the truth. Thomson was harassing me. You''re his aplices..." "Miss Zhuo, be careful with your words. We have recorded everything. I can sue you for ndering Westbrook Studio," Sammy cut her off. "You..." Jasmine was extremely angry. At this moment, Fade patted her shoulder lightly. He gave her a signal, and made her stand back. Then, Fade''s gaze turned cold. He looked at Westbrook as he said, "I''m not interested in talking too much with you. Now, I will give you two choices. One is to apologize to Jasmine immediately and destroy your cultivation; the other is for Westbrook Studio to not exist anymore." When everyone heard his words, they all thought that he was extremely arrogant. In an instant, fierce discussion broke out. "What an arrogant brat!" "Is he kidding me? How could he ask Mr. Huang to destroy his cultivation?" "Young man, you are still too impulsive to understand the situation clearly!" Next to Westbrook, his eldest disciple stepped forward as heughed. He looked at Fade and said, "Are you kidding me? You said that you would give us two choices. Now. I will give you two options instead. First, you step down, kowtow and apologize to us. Second, you would be beaten down by us, and then kowtow to apologize." A burst ofughter erupted from the other disciples. All of them stared at Fade with mockery in their eyes, eager to beat him up. "Master, let me teach this arrogant brat a lesson," the eldest disciple suggested as he looked at Westbrook. Westbrook nodded as he held his hands behind his back. "Go ahead, but be careful. Don''t kill him." "Yes, Master!" The eldest disciple nodded, and then stepped forward. With a confident smile on his face, he walked toward Fade and said, "Now get down on your own, I will be gentle to you. Otherwise, I..." However, before the first disciple could finish his words, Fade''s eyes turned cold while he waved his hand and shot out a ray of Qi aura, hitting the first disciple with a whoosh. With a scream, the disciple was sent flying and fell to the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and then passed out. Everything had happened so quickly that no one knew how to react. After a brief moment, they finally realized what had happened. The crowd turned to Fade in shock. "T-This boy, he''s quite powerful." "Westbrook''s eldest disciple is a martial artist of the middle stage of the ck Level, but he was sent flying by one move of his. That guy''s strength is..." "No wonder he dared to make trouble. It turns out that he has some skills!" Westbrook red at Fade with a solemn expression. On top of that, he was furious as he said, "Do you really think that my studio can be easily bullied? I, Westbrook, have lived in Capital City for more than 30 years and experienced many things. You..." "Stop talking nonsense," Fade interrupted him. "My patience is limited. Which option will you choose now?" With a gloomy expression, Westbrook replied in a deep voice, "I choose the third one. I will knock you down and step hard on you, so that you can know what real martial arts is." After that, Westbrook''s energy exploded, spreading out a strong force. With a loud momentum, he was about to suppress Fade. Everyone was shocked, and they gasped when they felt the strong momentum. "Mr. Huang is angry. That kid is going to suffer." "Is this the strength of thete stage of the ck Level? It''s so powerful." "The Westbrook Studio has been in Capital City for so many years. Without a certain level of ability, how could it havested this long?" "Dad, teach that arrogant guy a lesson," Westbrook''s daughter, Sammy, shouted. "Also, teach Jasmine a lesson. That shameless b*tch who dares to bring people to our martial arts club to cause trouble with us. She needs to be taught a lesson." "Take this!" Westbrook''s burly body, carrying a fierce aura of positive energy, fiercely pounced on Fade. It had to be said that although Westbrook''s talent was average, he had been immersed and honed in martial arts for about two decades. He had a great foundation. The positive energy of thete stage of the ck Level exploded, which gave Fade a vague feeling that he was at the peak of the ck Level. However, it was only very slight. Whether it was thete stage or the peak stage of the ck Level, there was no difference when compared to Fade''s strength and his realm. Just as Westbrook was fighting with all his strength confidently, Fade nced at him and shouted, "Scram!" In an instant, a stream of energy spurted out of his mouth. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. An invisible force hit Westbrook''s body and it sent him flying while spitting out blood as if a fierce huge fist. If he hadn''t been caught by the disciple behind him, he would have fallen onto the ground. Despite that, Westbrook was still seriously injured. He spat out a mouthful of blood, his face turned pale, and he was in a state of shock. He looked at Fade in disbelief. The others were dumbfounded. They simply couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. "F*ck, what just happened? Mr. Huang was hit away by one move." "It wasn''t even a move, it was only one move!" "Westbrook didn''t even touch the opponent''s body. He was sent flying by a fierce roar by the opponent." "T-This is terrifying! What''s the level of that kid''s strength?" Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Surprised, Fade stepped forward in front of Westbrook, his eyes cold and condescending. He said in a deep voice, "Do you know how to choose now?" Westbrook''s face turned pale. There was blood on the corners of his mouth. With his eyes shing, he gritted his teeth and said, "This is Capital City. My Westbrook Studio has taken root in Capital City for more than 20 years, and I have countless contacts. If you dare touch me, they will not let you go." Westbrook''s daughter, Sammy, who was standing by his side, said, "I''m very close with Young Master Yang. His brother is a member of the Martial Arts League. If you dare to hurt us, Master Yang will not forgive you." Fade was visibly surprised when they mentioned the Martial Arts League. As she watched them quietly by the side, Jasmine nced at Sammy and finally understood why she and Westbrook would distort the truth and turn against her rather than punish Thomson at that time. Clearly, this was the main reason. Thomson''s older brother was a member of the Martial Arts League, and his strength was impressive. Although the Westbrook Studio had been in the Capital City for many years and had many contacts, it could only be regarded as an average studio. They were still not qualified to associate with wealthy and powerful families. So, when Thomson appeared in Westbrook Studio, Sammy and her father grabbed the opportunity to catch the big fish. Because of that, even when Thomson harassed Jasmine, they sided with him without hesitation. When the father and daughter duo saw that Fade and Jasmine did nothing, they thought their disy had frightened them. With their proud faces turned up to Fade and Jasmine''s, they continued to threaten them. "If you know what''s good for you, kneel down and apologize now. Maybe we can forgive you this time." "I''ll call Young Master Yang right now! Once he gives his orders, you''ll be dead meat." After hearing their words, Fade came back to his senses. His face darkened. "How dare you still threaten me!" he said coldly. "Crack!" Immediately, Fade stomped his foot without hesitation, and Westbrook let out a horrible scream. His right arm was broken instantly, and his whole body spasmed in pain. "You, how dare you¡ª" Westbrook writhed in agony. "Dad! How dare you hurt my father. I will inform Young Master Yang, I will Sammy was frightened. Panicking, she pulled out her cell phone with her trembling hands and dialled a number. Fade didn''t stop her. He stomped his foot again, and another piercing scream filled the air. This time, Westbrook''s left arm was also broken. The once formidable owner of the Westbrook Studio was lying in front of Fade like a dead dog, barely breathing. Although there were many disciples of the studio on the scene, they dared not start a fight with Fade as he had unmatched strength. Instead, they retreated farther and farther, as if wishing they could turn around and run away. While Fade was teaching Westbrook a lesson, Sammy had called Thomson. She quickly told him about what happened in the studio and shouted, "Young Master Yang, you muste to save us! My father was seriously wounded by that guy. I want to..." However, Thomson, who was on the other end of the phone, seemed a little impatient. He replied coldly, "I haven''t even recovered from my injuries yesterday, so how can I help you out? Besides, doesn''t your family run a martial arts studio? What kind of martial arts training is that if you can''t even deal with a kid?" "Young Master Yang, no, I..." Sammy was still attempting to convince him. However, this time, Fade waved his hand and snatched the phone away from her. Fade held the phone to his ear, and said indifferently, "You''re Thomson, right? Wait for me, I''lle find you soon." Thomson was stunned silent for a while. Then he shouted, "Who are you? You''re trying to scare me by ying tricks with me. Let me tell you, I''ve never been scared by anyone in the past twentyplus years." "I am Jasmine''s friend. You bullied her yesterday, and now I will return to you tenfold of what you did to her," Fade replied. "Jasmine!" Thomson paused when he mentioned her name, then howled, "Hey, you have the guts to threaten me! Kid, I''m telling you, if you want to take revenge, thene and do it. I have never been afraid of anyone in Capital City." "By the way, tell Jasmine that I''ll get her into my bed sooner orter, and I''ll have a good time ying with her!" Thomson roared withughter. Fade''s expression turned cold when he heard Thomson''sugh over the phone. "You will pay for what you said," he seethed under her breath. "Ha! Make me pay? I''m looking forward to it, I''ll be waiting for your arrival!" Thomsonughed nonchntly and immediately hung up the phone. There was a distant look in Fade''s eyes. He crushed the cell phone with his right hand, pulled out his own cell phone and called Pablo. "Did you find out their whereabouts?" he asked. Meanwhile, back in Dragonville, Pablo was working in Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. He was swiftly typing on hisputer and there was an audible click when he hit the Enter key. "Okay, it''s done. President Chen, they are located in a club named ''Night Rose Club'' in the north of Capital City. I will send the detailed address to your mobile phone," he reported as he sessfully located the ce. Pablo was a technician who once attempted tomit suicide but was rescued by Fade. "Alright, thank you for your hard work." Fade received the location shortly after he hung up the phone. He turned around and waved at Jasmine. "Let''s go pay Thomson a visit." As both of them stepped out of the studio, the onlookers at the entrance immediately made way forthem. Behind them, the members of Westbrook Studio let out sighs of relief when they left. They were secretly grateful that they had survived. Westbrook and his daughter stared at them as they left, their eyes filled with hatred. Gritting his teeth, Westbrook spat, "Fade, I will make you pay." Just as the father and daughter duo were about to say something. A cold voice rang behind them, "If you are still thinking about taking revenge on Mr. Chen, then you''re just trying to get yourself killed." The two of them turned their heads in shock as they heard the words, and were stupefied when they saw a figure in a ck robe in front of them. The figure moved like a ghost. It appeared soundlessly in front of them such that they didn''t realize his presence at all. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Who are you? What are you going to do to us?" the two of them asked, looking surprised. The dark figure chuckled, "My name is ck Lord, and I am Mr. Chen''s subordinate. Mr. Chen told me that there is no ce for your Westbrook Studio in the Capital City now." As soon as he finished his words, a suffocating gas burst out from the dark figure and shrouded the entire Westbrook Studio, disabling all the members in the studio. Everyone was unable to move. Terrified by the sight, Westbrook''s lips trembled, and his face filled with horror. "This, this is a method of coercion mastered by an expert in the Earth Realm. Who, who are you, Fade? Who are you, really?" Sprawling on the ground, his voice wavered. "It will be impossible for you to find out Mr. Chen''s identity!" The dark figure sneered and continued to suppress him with his imposing manner. Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 At that moment, Westbrook was paralyzed with the fear and remorse that filled his heart. An Earth Level expert was actually willing to work as Fade''s subordinate. Fade definitely had an exceptional background and significant power. He might even be more powerful than the Yang family. In the end, they went through all that trouble for Thomson only to have offended Fade, angering such an intimidating figure. Overwhelmed with regret, he wished that all the ruckus that they had caused that day had never happened. But it was what it was. He couldn''t get a second chance. He could only watch, with horror and guilt, as the ck Lord''s shadow engulfed him. Meanwhile, on a bustlingmercial street in the north of Capital City. A five-storey building stood tall in the strategic location. Unlike the other crowded shops around, it was arge and imposing building with magnificent furnishings. However, in contrast, the building looked grim and deste. asionally, a few cars would drive over, and one or two men would enter, but they always left almost immediately. What''s more, two burly bodyguards in ck uniforms guarded the entrance of the building. Their eyes were cold and grim, one nce from them was enough to intimidate the people who came to sneak a look. A few words hung above the building in a neon sign - Night Rose Club. At this moment, in "Red Rose" - a private room located on the third floor of Night Rose Club, a young man in his twenties was lying on a chair in a bathrobe. Two beautiful women dressed in revealing clothes were massaging his legs. The man''spanions who were beside him seemed to be enjoying themselves as well. "Young Master Yang, what happened earlier? Who was on the other end of the phone that could''ve possibly made you that angry?" one of hispanions, a man with red hair, asked. Thomson was displeased when hispanion mentioned that. "It was a fool who doesn''t know what''s good for him. How dare he threaten to take revenge on me. He even said that he wants me to pay for what I did." "D*mn, who was so bold? How dare he threaten you, Young Master Yang!" "Was he trying to get himself killed? If that guy daresy a finger on you, I''ll kill him instantly." Thomson waved his hand and said, "Let me rest for a day or two. After I recover, I''ll teach that fellow a lesson. I''ll definitely give that ungrateful pig a taste of my true strength." "And that b*tch, she should consider herself lucky that I''ve taken a fancy to her. How dare she reject me and hit me. F*ck!" Thomson cursed. Two of hispanions quickly echoed in agreement. "She''s a woman with such bad taste, how dare she refuse you. I am speechless." "I''ve seen so many women like her, acting as if they are morally superior to others. Just drug her and y with her for a few rounds, she''ll eventually turn soft, then you can y with her as you please, Young Master Yang." Thomson snorted with disdain, "I don''t need drugs to get a woman into my bed. That will only bring shame to me. When I return, I¡ª" He was about to boast about himself when his phone rang again. He picked up the phone and barked impatiently, "Sherman, why are you calling again? Are you done bothering me or not? Do you not want me to have a good rest?" "Young Master Thomson, Young Master Leighton is back and he''s been looking everywhere for you. He said something about taking you to train in seclusion," Sherman, the Yang family butler said. Thomson''s face turned pale. "What? My brother''s back? And he wants to take me to practice martial arts? Please tell me he''s gone to another ce and he''s not in Capital City." "Young Master Thomson, it''s toote. Young Master Leighton already knows that you''re in Night Rose Club. He''s on his way there now," Sherman said. "What!" Thomson sprang up from his chair in shock. He didn''t care about anything else anymore. "Then I''ll go home quickly," he blurted hurriedly. Hispanions, who were standing next to him, were equally surprised. "Young Master Yang, what''s the matter? Is it something urgent?" "My brother is back. He''sing to find me now," Thomson said as he was putting on his clothes. "He''s dragging me back to practice martial arts." Hispanions'' faces nched. They scrambled over to their seats and began to put on their clothes too. "Young Master Leighton is a very good person, but he is too strict."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Yes, he devoted himself to martial arts and joined the Martial Arts League at a very young age. His strength is outstanding. But we are different, we could never meet his standards!" "I''ve heard that Young Master Leighton has achieved huge progress recently. He has reached the middle-stage of Earth Level, and he even ranks eleventh on the Dragon List. He''s close to entering the top ten." "Hurry up! Don''t talk about my brother anymore," Thomson said, rushing hispanions to be quicker. He was already fully dressed. "He''s a martial art fanatic, and he''ll definitely drag me to the Martial Arts League to practice this time. I wouldn''t want to suffer from the practice, it''s too hard." He was fully prepared to leave. "Go, go! Let''s move!" However, just as he was about to leave, the door sted open. A figure stepped into the private room and scanned the room before his gazended on him. "Are you Thomson?" he asked coolly. Thomson nced at the person in front of him. He looked about 23 or 24 years old, and he was wearing regr clothing. Thomson had never seen this man before. He waved his hand impatiently and asked, "Who are you? Get out of my way, I have something urgent to do." The figure in front of him didn''t budge. Instead, he stopped him and asked, "The most urgent thing you need to do right now, is to think about this question carefully. Do you prefer to crawl out of here or do you prefer to leave here lying on a stretcher?" "What did you say?" Thomson frowned and looked at the man in front of him, confused. Just then, Jasmine appeared in front of him, walking out from behind the man. At that moment, Thomson understood what was going on. He looked at the man and whispered, "You''re the one who called me earlier." Fade nodded and said indifferently, "I told you I''d find you." Fade shot a nce at Thomson. "You''re the one who bullied Jasmine yesterday. What do you think we should do about it?" Thomson''s gaze flickered between Jasmine and Fade, and then at the clock. He was so anxious that he couldn''t help but blurt out, "It was just a small matter, what is there to do about it? Besides, I was the one who was beaten yesterday. I didn''t even ask for an apology from you, but you''vee to find me instead." "A small matter?" Fade''s facial expression turned furious and he pped Thomson right across the face. Thomson''s face instantly turned red and swollen. "You, how dare you hit me!" His face nched in fear as he stared at Fade in astonishment. Pressing his hand against his burning cheek, his eyes darkened and hatred surged in his heart. "Now, kneel down and apologize to Jasmine," Fademanded. "You are asking me to apologize, and you want me to kneel!" Thomson gritted his teeth, hatred filling his eyes. "Do you know who I am? I am Thomson, the second young master of the Yang Family. My brother is Leighton from the Martial Arts League. My father is-" "p!" Without waiting for Thomson to finish his sentence, Fade pped Thomson across the face again, interrupting his words. "I will give you one more chance. Kneel down and apologize. Otherwise, I will make you kneel." "How dare you!" Thomson didn''t take it seriously. "I won''t apologize to you today. I would very much like to see what you can do. Do you dare to cause a scene in the Night Rose? I''d like to see¡ª" Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 Fade''s eyes shed with a fierce light. Without waiting for Thomson to finish his sentence, he kicked and struck Thomson''s right leg with his foot. With a loud crunch, Thomson''s lower right leg broke. He kneeled on the ground and let out an agonizing howl. "Ah! You, how dare you ¡ª" Thomson''s face grew red as he red at Fade in excruciating pain. Fade stared at him with disdain. "Are you still refusing to apologize? Do you want me to break your other leg too?" "I¡ª" Thomson hesitated, eyes flickering. Just as he was about to speak, a tall, stiff figure walked in, the sound of his footsteps filled the room. The figure stood tall as he swept his gaze across the room. His eyes fell on Thomson, who was kneeling on the ground and moaning in pain. "Thomson!" he snarled. Thomson flinched as he heard the voice. Stifling his pain, Thomson raised his head and gaped when he saw the person in front of him. He became visibly agitated. "Brother, you''re here. I''ve been beaten up. Help me quickly." Thomson jabbed a finger at Fade, his eyes filled with resentment, and cried, "He''s the one who beat me up. Quick! Teach him a lesson." The figure walked to Thomson''s side and bent over to check on his injuries, his eyes furious as he helped Thomson stand up. He red at Fade and questioned, "Was it you who hurt my younger brother?" Fade sized up the man standing across him. He looked like he was in histe twenties, his closely- cropped hair entuating his stern face. There was a meticulous temperament in the way he moved. Fade easily guessed that this man was Leighton, Thomson''s elder brother, a member of Martial Arts League. Fade''s gaze was indifferent when he stood face-to-face with Leighton. "Yes, it was me." "You!" Leighton''s gaze grew wilder. "Why did you hurt him? You better give me a reasonable exnation. Otherwise, I will let you know what regret tastes like." Fade snorted, "He was asking for it when he bullied my friend. Also, that isn''t all I''m going to do to him. If he still doesn''t apologize, I will go on to break his other leg." "You ¡ª" Leighton narrowed his eyes at Fade. He didn''t expect Fade to be so arrogant. How dare he announce that he wants to break Thomson''s leg in front of him. Despite this, he was not an impulsive person. Instead of starting a fight, he regainedposure and turned to stare at Thomson. "Tell me, what exactly is going on?" Thomson''s gaze flickered. He wasn''t willing to speak. However, under Leighton''s intimidating stare, he dared not keep quiet. Eventually, he told him everything. Leighton''s face turned ck after hearing his story. He turned to Fade and Jasmine. "So, yesterday, my brother confessed his feelings for her, but she rejected him and beat him up. As a result, she was beaten by the members of the martial arts center. Now, you''re going to break my brother''s legs as revenge." "Do you think you can bully the Yang family so easily?" Leighton roared. Fade curled his lip at Leighton. "Looks like Thomson has downyed the whole situation by using the words ''confessed his feelings'' to cover up his harassment towards Jasmine." Fade paused then continued, "If that''s the case, it shouldn''t be morally wrong for me to confess my feelings to your mother like this, then." "How dare you!" Leighton seethed in rage after hearing what Fade had said about his mother. He red at Fade with a murderous gaze, and his energy began to surge. Thomson was adding fuel to the fire. "Brother, this guy is too arrogant. How dare he insult our mother? You must teach him a lesson." "Kneel!" Leighton snarled, attempting to subdue Fade with his imposing energy. Fade snickered as he challenged Leighton''s energy, unflinching. "What''s wrong? Why can''t I do the same thing to your family? If that''s the case, then you should be punished for what you did to my friend!" He turned to Thomson and hollered, "Kneel!" As he shouted his order at Thomson, he struck Thomson''s left leg with force. With his right leg injured, Thomas was already barely standing straight. Now that Fade was attacking directly at him, there was no way for him to dodge at all. He could only watch in horror as Fade''s energy rushed towards him. Leighton, who saw the attack, growled, "How dare you!" With lightning speed, he shot out a stream of energy, trying to break Fade''s energy with his own. However, Fade did not give in. Once again, he shot out his energy, destroying Leighton''s with a sh. Another stream of Fade''s energy roared past Thomson, and his left leg broke with another horrifying crunch. He lost his bnce and crashed heavily onto the ground, his painful wail filling the entire room. Leighton was in shock as he watched Thomson writhing on the ground in pain. His bloodshot eyes turned cruel. ring at Fade, he gritted his teeth. "You deserve to die!" In the blink of an eye, he charged forward aggressively, as if trying to swallow Fade alive. Fade snorted, unwavering, and struck out with his palm. Their energies collided with a boom, and the pressure in the room was so great as if it was about to burst. There was a crackling sound from the shing energies, and the energies spread out in an instant, smashing the items around them into debris. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "How dare you ¡ª" An expression of surprise painted across Leighton''s face. He didn''t expect Fade to be able to hold off his attack. Yet, Fade''s face remained calm. "Are you surprised? I haven''t even exerted my full strength yet," he said, his voice steady. Fade jerked his shoulders, and his body shook violently. A huge amount of strength surged out from him like a majestic wave. Leighton was caught off guard, and he wasn''t able to ward off the attack. The huge surge of energy sent him flying across the room. He struggled to regain his bnce as a faint trace of blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth. He wiped the blood off his face and nced at Fade. "You have angered me. Now, I''m going to fight seriously." "Let''s do it. I don''t want to waste more time," Fade replied casually. "You... You have a death wish!" Leighton snapped, charging towards Fade again. But this time, a deep and resonant voice boomed, "Leighton, stop!" Everyone in the room turned their heads towards the source of the voice. A huge man who looked like he was in his thirties stood at the entrance. His burly figure wasparable to a giant boulder. "Hoce, why are you here? What do you mean by asking me to stop?" Leighton questioned with displeasure as soon as he recovered from his shock. He didn''t expect his colleague from the Martial Arts League toe here. Hoce didn''t answer Leighton''s question. Instead, he looked at Fade and nodded respectfully. "Mr. Chen, you''re here!" Fade was equally surprised when he saw Hoce. Hoce was the man who came with Lucille to notify him of the matter about the Dragon List when he was in Jade City. Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 Fade stared at Hoce and asked, "Hoce, why are you here? What''s the matter?" Hoce nodded and replied, "Mr. Chen, I have some matters to attend to. It''s just that, I am worried about the situation now-" Hoce paused to look at Fade then Leighton, his expression puzzled. Fade jerked his chin at Thomson. "It''s not a big deal. I was only teaching that ungrateful fellow a lesson." Leighton fumed, energy surging in him as he heard Fade''s answer. He was about to pounce on him with all his might. Just then, Hoce stepped forward and hurled himself in front of Fade to stop him. "Leighton, what are you doing?" Hoce snarled. "Hoce, I should be the one asking you that question. What are you doing?" Clenching his teeth, Leighton hissed, "This guy broke my brother''s legs, and now I want to get even with him. Are you sure you want to stop me?" "I¡ª" Hoce was stunned at his discovery of their conflict. He cleared his voice and said, "Leighton, I believe that Mr. Chen did it for a good reason." "What are you talking about? He broke my brother''s legs, and now you''re telling me he did it for a good reason?" Leighton spat. "That''s not what I meant. I think we''re all familiar with Thomson''s personality. Besides, I know that Mr. Chen is not an unreasonable person," Hond responded. "You will definitely regret, to say the least, if you get into a fight with Mr. Chen, as he ranks number one on the Dragon List." "What?" Leighton''s jaw dropped. His gaze shifted to Fade, his face full of disbelief. As a Martial Arts League disciple ranked the eleventh on the Dragon List, he had inside information about the Dragon List members. A few months ago, Fade''s name suddenly appeared on the top of the list. This incident had caused quite a stir in the Martial Arts League at that time, and people started to secretly question the legitimacy of the official ranking. Leighton was one of the people who refused to ept the ranking. Needless to say, he felt resentment towards Fade. Although the people expressed their dissatisfaction towards the ranking, the Martial Arts League''s officials stood firm in their judgment and did not even have the slightest intention of amending it. Besides, Fade also kept a low profile such that he never attended public events, so no one knew who he was. But now, here he was, standing right in front of him, and he had also just broken Thomson''s legs. Heughed in incredulity. "This man right here is Fade? The man who ranks first on the Dragon List? The man who is more powerful than Faxon?" Leighton raised his brows. Hoce looked offended. "Why would I lie about something like this?" "Now, do you still want to start a fight with Mr. Chen?" he asked, shooting a nce at Leighton. Leighton hesitated for a moment, his facial expression thoughtful. Fade had an intimidating reputation due to his ranking on the Dragon List. Under normal circumstances, Leighton, who ranked eleventh, obviously wouldn''t dare to fight with the man who ranked on the top of the list. He knew that he was definitely no match for him. However, people questioned Fade''s worthiness to his ranking, and because of that, Leighton had doubts about Fade''s strength. "Go ahead and fight me if you want to. I don''t have time to waste!" Fade snapped at Leighton when he remained silent. Anger shed across Leighton''s face as he heard Fade''sment. He had never been looked down upon like this before. Unable to suppress his anger anymore, he yelled, "I''d like to see just how powerful the so-called number one on the Dragon List is!" Leighton''s energy erupted as he spoke. His expression was cold as he was about tounch an attack. Upon seeing Leighton''s reaction, Hoce, too, gathered his energy, preparing to ward off Leighton''s attack. Fade patted Hoce''s shoulder when he sensed the tension in Hoce and whispered, "Since you are both members of the Martial Arts League, you are considered colleagues. It''s not appropriate for you to start a fight with him. I''ll do it myself!" "Mr. Chen, but ¡ª" Hoce wanted to argue but quickly stopped himself. He gave a curt nod and left. Fade stared at Leighton as he stood erect with a calm expression. He waved dismissively at Leighton and said, "I don''t have much time. Go ahead." "You... I''ll kill you!" Leighton''s energy surged and rushed towards Fade.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At that crucial moment, Leighton''s phone rang, interrupting him. He lowered his hands in embarrassment and pulled out his cell phone. A look of horror filled his face when he saw the name disyed on the phone. He immediately picked up the call. "Young Master Chiang, it''s me. Is there anything I can do for you?" "Oh, I see! I... Sure, I''ll do it right away." He hesitated for a moment before he agreed and hung up the phone. Leighton helped Thomson up as he gave Fade a fierce re. He walked towards the exit with Thomson''s arms around him. "Consider yourself lucky that I have something urgent to do. I''ll spare you this time, but next time, you won''t be so lucky!" Leighton left hurriedly after that. Fade didn''t care about him at all. He shifted his gaze back to Hoce and asked, "Hoce, what brings you here?" Hoce did not answer him. His gaze flickered between Jasmine and Fade, eyes questioning. Fade read his mind. He waved his hand and said, "Jasmine is my friend. There''s no need to hide anything from her." Hoce nodded. "Actually, what I''m about to say isn''t really a secret. Mr. Chen, do you know about the uing Martial Arts Convention?" "I''ve heard about it!" Fade said, bobbing his head. Hoce continued, "Well, I came to see you on behalf of my master and the Martial Arts League to invite you to the Martial Arts Convention." "The Martial Arts Convention!" Fade echoed, then immediately shook his head and said, "There''s no need to invite me. I''m not interested in this kind ofpetition." In fact, with Fade''s current strength, he would probably find himself unchallenged in this kind of ring fight, so of course, Fade was not interested in it and directly refused the invitation. Hoce hurriedly tried to persuade him, "Mr. Chen, the current Martial Arts Convention is considered the golden age of the martial arts world in the Chinese poption. People from all over the country, as well as overseas, wille to participate. All the masters will be gathering there, which is a good opportunity for everyone to learn from each other." "Moreover, thepetition results of the Martial Arts Convention is also tied to the ranking of the Dragon List. After the Martial Arts Convention, the Dragon List will be updated again, if you do not attend the Martial Arts Convention, your ranking on the Dragon List will likely drop." Fade smirked and replied, "So be it. I don''t really care about the ranking. Besides, being ranked lower might mean less trouble." Instead, he thought about what had happened between him and Leighton just now, and his eyebrows raised in amusement. Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 Hoce didn''t expect Fade to be so frank. His mannerisms weren''t like a young man at all. After all, a grand national martial arts event like this was coveted by countless young martial artists, and they would jump at the opportunity to participate. Who wouldn''t want to show off at Martial Arts Convention and make a name for themselves in the martial arts world? On the contrary, Fade wasn''t interested in attending the Martial Arts Convention at all. Fade''s indifference towards the event was so unexpected that it stunned Hoce and rendered him speechless. "If there''s nothing else, then I''ll go now." Fade looked at the dumbfounded man and said. Hoce came back to his senses and blurted, "Mr. Chen, please don''t leave. The Martial Arts Convention will reward you generously. There will be secret scrolls on all kinds of martial arts techniques and elixirs. As long as you get a good result, there will be a reward." "If that''s the case..." Fade hesitated for a moment, but he was still unconvinced. After all,mon martial arts secret techniques were of no use to Fade. The Nine Sun ming Skill that he cultivated was already the top- level secret technique. Hoce noticed that Fade was lost in his own thoughts. "Mr. Chen, I''ll reveal a piece of information to you, but you mustn''t tell anyone about it!" he whispered. Hoce''s mysterious tone piqued his interest. "What is it?" Hoce''s eyes scanned the whole room cautiously before he answered, "It is said that the top five of the Dragon List will be granted qualification to explore Dragon Mausoleum during the Martial Arts Convention." "A chance to explore Dragon Mausoleum!" Fade''s eyes lit up as he thought to himself, intrigued. Rumors on the appearance of Dragon Mausoleum had been spreading around for some time. Fade had sent his people to inquire after Dragon Mausoleum, but they all returned without a clue. They couldn''t even figure out its location and when it appeared. But now, the top five on the Dragon List to attend the Martial Arts Convention actually had the chance to explore Dragon Mausoleum. Fade was genuinely surprised. "Dragon Mausoleum is heavily guarded, and we''re not even sure when and where it appeared. Are you sure Martial Arts Convention received permission to explore Dragon Mausoleum?" Fade asked, still doubtful. Hoce nodded seriously and insisted, "I don''t know the exact source of information, but I''m certain that it''s true, because my master told me this himself." Fade nodded in agreement and pondered over Hoce''s words. Hoce''s master, Galeno, was the Martial Arts League''s leader and a Heaven Level expert. He was a well- known powerhouse on the Divine Dragon List. If the news came from him, then it might really be true. Hoce decided to strike on the iron while it was hot when he saw that Fade finally seemed interested in the topic. "Mr. Chen, with your strength, it is no doubt that you''ll obtain the qualification to explore Dragon Mausoleum as long as you participate." He paused to observe Fade''s reaction and continued, "Besides, my master said you should feel free to ask him if you have any requests. He''ll fulfill them for you as long as they''re reasonable." "I..." Fade contemted the idea of participating. As he was considering the offer, his eyes flicked towards Jasmine, who stood by quietly with her head hung low. An idea suddenly came to him, and he turned to Hoce. "I will attend Martial Arts Convention, but under one condition." "What is it, Mr. Chen? Please tell me!" Hoce pleaded. Fade pointed his finger at Jasmine and said, "I want Jasmine toe with me. Would Galeno agree to this?" Upon hearing Fade''s request, Hoce pped his hands in delight and replied, "It''s not a big deal at all! All we have to do is to get one more ticket, and I can get it done without my master." "If that''s the case, then thank you for your help." Fade nodded. Hoce was ted. "That''s settled then! I''ll go through the formalities on your behalf." Shortly after Hoce bid goodbye and departed, Fade and Jasmine left Night Rose Club and decided to head towards the school by car. Both of them didn''t say a word as they walked towards the vehicle. When they both entered the car, Fade asked Jasmine, "I signed you up for the Martial Arts Convention without asking you first. You won''t get angry at me, would you?" Jasmine shook her head and replied softly, "I''m sure you have your own reasons for signing me up, Mr. Chen. I understand." Fade''s eyes softened as he gently exined, "You have already achieved the ck Level in terms of your strength. However, with what you learned from Westbrook Studio, you''re still far from being on par with others when ites to actualbat. Those who are attending the Martial Arts Convention are all elite fighters, and I reckon it will be a good opportunity for you to improve your technique." "Alright, I''ll work hard to improve myself," Jasmine replied earnestly. Fade hummed his acknowledgment and kept his eyes on the road while driving them back to school. The next day, Fade received news from Romeo informing him that arrangements had been made with the representative from Encyclo Hall. Romeo reminded Fade that he may pay a visit to the representative when he had time to introduce themselves to each other properly. Fade didn''t hesitate when it came to Joey''s matters, so he immediately rushed over to the ce. The rendevous point was in an office building. As soon as he arrived at the destination, Romeo led him into the building. Fade briefly observed the surroundings. Office workers dressed in suits and ties were busy working on their respective stations. The office building wasn''t much different than the ordinarypanies. If Romeo had not told Fade that this was Encyclo Hall, he would have thought that it was just a regr office. After passing through the office workers, they finally arrived at the general manager''s office. "Mr. Liu, I brought a friend," Romeo greeted. He gestured to the man sitting across the room and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, this is Pancho Liu, the general manager of Encyclo Hall." "Mr. Liu, this is Mr. Fade Chen, whom I mentioned about to you before." Manager Liu was about 40 years old. Dressed in a modern suit and leather shoes, he looked just like a typical businessman rather than someone involved in the martial arts world. Despite this, he could feel Manager Liu''s strong positive energy with his own. His positive energy was at least at the middle- stage of the ck Level. Manager Liu''s eyes betrayed a hint of surprise when he saw that Fade was younger than he expected. He tried to cover his amazement with a friendly smile. "Hello, Mr. Chen. I''ve heard so much about you." "Hello, Manager Liu. I''m very pleased to meet you too." Fade shook hands with him politely. Beside them, Romeo casually sat on the sofa and said, "Both of you, let''s skip the formalities and get down to business!" The two of them nodded and sat down. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Manager Liu went straight to the point and asked, "Mr. Chen, Romeo told me that you were nning to bid for a consultation from Encyclo Hall for some answers, right?" Fade nodded. "Here''s the thing. I''m searching for someone, but the trail went cold. I want to look for some clues from Encyclo Hall." "Well, generally speaking, it shouldn''t be a problem for us to search for a person," Manager Liu said. A satisfied smile painted across Fade''s face. "If so, Manager Liu, could you sell the consultation opportunity to me now? I''m willing to pay for it at any price." Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 Manager Liu shook his head and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. Encyclo Hall''s consultation opportunity is a rare auction item of thepany. There is only one opportunity every month, and many people want to consult us and get answers." "Therefore, I apologize, for I can''t privately sell this opportunity to you!" Fade''s face changed from hopeful to disappointed, but he was understanding. "It''s my fault for not doing my research properly beforeing here. I''m sorry for putting you in this difficult situation. In that case, I''ll wait till the auction starts." "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Chen!" Manager Liu nodded gratefully and said, "Mr. Chen, since you are Romeo''s friend, I won''t let you leave here empty-handed. I''ll give you a piece of insider information in advance. Based on my experience and the previous auction data, a single consultation will usually be auctioned off for about one billion yuan." "One billion yuan!" Fade eximed. It wasn''t a low price, especially when it was only for a single session. However, it wasn''t too expensive for Fade. Fade nodded, doing calctions in his mind. He shed Manager Liu a grin, and thanked him happily. "No need to thank me, Mr. Chen. You are Romeo''s friend, so you''re my friend too." Manager Liu said, currying favor with Romeo through his words. "Mr. Chen, Romeo told me that you are a martial artist and a doctor. He also told me that you are very good with drug forms or something like that." "If you want, you can also put some drug forms or medicines up for auction in Encyclo Hall," Manager Liu offered. Fade had never thought about this, and he considered it for a moment. Fade knew many drug forms, but they would lose their worth if they were put up for auction. Instead, he had nourishing pills he made before that could be put up for auction. In this way, he could recover a part of his funds if anything unexpected happened at the auction. "Speaking of this, I really do have an item that I''d like to put up for auction," Fade said. "What is it?" Manager Liu asked curiously. Fade immediately retrieved a small jade bottle from his pocket, which contained the nourishing pills he previously prepared to exchange for information from the Luo family. "Manager Liu, this is a nourishing pill that I refined. It can soothe nerves, activate the coteral cirction, clear away heat and toxins, and promote longevity. If taken long term, it may extend one or two years of life." Manager Liu''s face dropped when he heard about the functions of the nourishing pill. In his opinion, the functions were too worthless. As for longevity, it was indeed something that many people were seeking after. However, the effect of prolonging one or two years of life was probably exaggerated. "Nourishing pill. It''s the first time I''ve heard of it," Manager Liumented unenthusiastically. "I made it myself." Manager Liu became even more uninterested when Fade said that. "Mr. Chen, if the amount of the pill is too little, I''m afraid when we put it up for auction-" Fade understood what he meant and interrupted, "Manager Liu, my nourishing pill is not just any ordinary pill. I did not exaggerate the effects of the pills. If you don''t believe me, you may ask the professionals to evaluate its quality." Manager Liu frowned. "Mr. Liu, Instructor Chen is not an ordinary person. The things he would show us are absolutely one of a kind." "Is it true?" Manager Liu was still unimpressed, but out of respect for Romeo, he picked up the phone and muttered some instructions to the receiver. Shortly after, an elder dressed in a long robe walked into the office. When Manager Liu saw the elder, he instructed, "ric, please examine this pill." "What is it?" ric shot a nce at the pill nonchntly. "It''s some pill to preserve health. It is said that it promotes longevity. If taken long term, it may even extend one or two years of life." ric immediately sneered at the im, "What a joke! That isplete nonsense. Do you know what that means? It means that even the treasured Heaven Level medicines can''tpare to it. How dare you say that this pill can prolong your life for one or two years? It''s nonsense." Manager Liu''s eyes darted towards Fade and immediately said, "ric, please take a look at the pill first." ric swung his robe and replied disdainfully, "I already know that it''s fake just by listening to your exaggeration. Manager Liu, please don''t make mee here only to show me this kind of product again. You''re wasting my time." He turned around and left. Manager Liu stared at Fade in silence. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Romeo felt embarrassed. After all, he knew both men personally, and they were his friends. He never intended for it to turn out like this. Just as Romeo was about to say something nice to ease the tension, Fade stepped forward and dered, "If the appraisers of Encyclo Hall are of this standard, then I question the authority of the company." Manager Liu and ric''s faces nched, and they looked at Fade coldly. ric turned around and narrowed his eyes at Fade. "What did you say?" "I said, your skills are not enough. You couldn''t even see the effect of the pill. How were you qualified as an appraiser in the first ce?" Fade didn''t hold back as he spat out the words. "My skills are not enough? Do you know who I am? I have worked in the imperial hospital for 15 years, and I used to be the National Chinese Medical Doctor. I have worked in Encyclo Hall for more than 20 years and have mastered thousands of drug forms. You have the nerve to question my skills?" ric was visibly agitated, and his spit flew as he spoke. Fade stared at ric and replied calmly, "So what? No matter how experienced you are, you can''t even see how good my pill is. So, you''re not good enough." "You are an arrogant man! How dare you¡ª" ric was on the verge of punching him on the face as he red at him with his eyes wide open. "I''m not an arrogant person. You''ll know once you''ve tried my pill." "Are you trying to provoke me?" ric snarled. He remained silent for a moment and spoke, "Alright then, I''ll make you give up. I''ll examine your pill now. If it doesn''t have the effect that you imed it has, then you''ll have to kneel down, apologize to me, and get out of Capital City." "Alright!" Fade lightly agreed. Romeo''s anxiety intensified as things were starting to get ugly. He stepped forward and was about to say something, but Fade stopped him. "I have confidence in my pill." Then, ric began to examine the pills as everyone watched him with full attention. The moment when ric opened the jade bottle, a faint medicinal aroma filled his nostrils. Manager Liu and Romeo didn''t think there was anything unusual, but that was not the case for ric. His face suddenly turned serious. Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 ric paused for a moment before he slowly poured out the pill from the jade bottle into his palm. He narrowed his eyes to observe the pill, and the expression on his face became more and more serious. Then, he scraped out some powder from the pill and sampled it by cing the powder on the tip of his tongue. Just then, his face began to change into different expressions. He frowned, grinned, and his facial muscles trembled, as if he had tasted something unusual. He tossed the entire pill directly into his mouth and savored the taste of the pill. After a while, ric''s eyes suddenly lit up in excitement. He stared at Fade and asked, "How... How did you make this pill? How did you do it?" The corners of Fade''s mouth quirked up as he said, "ric, can you tell me what is your judgment on the authenticity of my pills now?" Manager Liu and Romeo looked at ric curiously, and their faces were full of expectation. ric sighed. "This pill lives up to its name. It can indeed prolong a person''s life. It may even be more effective than what Mr. Chen has imed. If taken for several months, the pill may extend one''s life by two or three years." "Dr. Huang, is this true?" Manager Liu was intrigued. As Encyclo Hall''s manager, he knew exactly what the rich martial artists were seeking after-power, money, and strength. However, what they yearned for the most, was longevity. The higher their status, the more afraid of death they were, and the more desperate they were to pursue longevity. The medicine that Fade presented indeed had the effect of longevity and the results were significant. If they announced this information publicly, the rich and influential people in the entire Capital City would probably kill to get their hands on it. ric was certain about the value of this medicine. He nodded excitedly. "Yes, it''s absolutely true, I have tasted it. The technique used tobine the ingredients in this pill to achieve the effect of prolonging life is unique, even I have never thought of using it." Fade crossed his hands over his chest and watched them with a grin on his face. ric stood in front of Fade, bowed, and pleaded, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I was blind." Fade smiled and helped ric up. "You''re too serious, Dr. Huang. In fact, I should ask for your forgiveness for provoking you earlier." "It''s my fault. I am the one who should apologize," Mr. Huang sighed. "It should be me¡ª" Fade argued. Romeo couldn''t stand watching them argue anymore. He chuckled and said, "Mr. Huang, Fade, now that the misunderstanding has been resolved, it''s all good now. Please stop apologizing to each other! Mr. Liu will be worried to death." Manager Liu rubbed his hands anxiously and approached them excitedly. He said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, how many nourishing pills do you have left? What''s the price that you would like to auction it for? Do you have any concerns? Do you¡ª" Fade smiled and interrupted, "There is not much stock left. I only have ten bottles in total. As for the price, you may set it ording to the market condition!" "Only ten bottles!" Manager Liu thought it was unfortunate. ric red at Manager Liu and chided, "Ten bottles of this miraculous pill that can prolong one''s life, and you still think it''s too little? Do you think we are selling cabbage?" "Yes, yes, I''m too greedy." Manager Liu smiled ruefully. "In that case, Mr. Chen, I will arrange the auctioning of the nourishing pills on your behalf. You can rest assured that you''re going to get a good deal." "I trust your abilities, Manager Liu," Fade said, beaming in satisfaction. Afterward, Fade and Romeo got up from their seats, intending to leave. Manager Liu and ric escorted them downstairs and waved goodbye to them reluctantly as they got on the car and left. Three dayster, Encyclo Hall''s auction officially began. This time, Manager Liu took it upon himself to send someone to pick Fade up without waiting for a reminder from Romeo. The auction was held in a theater which was huge enough to amodate more than 500 people. More than half of the wealthy families in Capital City had attended the auction. Fade saw some familiar faces as he walked into the theatre. Although he didn''t know many people from Capital City, he still had some friends in the circle. When they saw Fade, they came over and greeted him. Among the attendees were people from the Chung family, Dante from Dante Entertainment, Kaeran from Szeto Academy, and more. Of course, his enemies were also there. He could feel the icy stares of his rivals stabbing at him as he walked across the theatre, their expressions obviously unhappy. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Fade scanned the ce briefly and easily spotted the families and influencers that rivaled him. There was the Ding Family, whom Fade had broken their legs before. The Ding family was involved in the logistics business. There was also the Yang Family which had Leighton and Thomson whom he had just fought with. They were in the Martial Arts League. As he was focusing on observing the attendees, two other families approached him. They were the Luo family and the Han family. He hadplicated feelings towards both families. He had a good rtionship with Gentro Luo, and Johnson Han was Fade''s subordinate in the Five Elements Squad. The two families were considered to be on good terms with him. However, due to the incident that happened during the gathering in Siheyuan some time ago, Audrea Han and Sandra Luo were displeased with Fade and Joey. Their tension grew when Joey''s investigation involved the ancestral temple of the Luo family. As a result, they had a fallout. Although it didn''t seem like a big deal, the Luo family had since held a grudge against them. That was the reason why the Luo family wasing towards Fade now. Their facial expressions were unusually hostile as they spotted him in the crowd. Gentro sped up his pace and stepped forward to greet Fade, but Sandra stopped him from behind, "Brother, what are you doing! Fade has fallen out with our family. Why do you still associate with him?" "Sandra, what happened between our family and Fade was not that big of a deal. Why are you doing this? Besides, Mr. Chen is a powerful martial artist. Having him as a friend is a good thing for our family!" Gentro defended. Sandra puffed her cheeks and objected, "Brother, everything you said is true, but that was before he offended Romeo of the hidden family. Since he has offended such an influential figure, it won''t do us any good to continue to associate with him." "But-" Gentro refuted. Their argument was cut short as someone let out a warning cough. Beside him, Master Luo muttered, "The auction is about to begin, Gentro. Stop wasting your time and go arrange the seats." "Yes, Grandpa!" Gentro had no choice but to carry out Master Luo''s orders. He shot Fade an apologetic look, lowered his head, and hurried past Fade. Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 Barton immediately held his father by the arm enthusiastically. "Dad, please slow down. I heard that there''s good stuff put up on auction by Encyclo Hall, a Longevity Pill that can prolong life. When the timees, we will bid one for you, Dad." Master Luo nodded with a smile and walked past Fade as if he didn''t know him at all ¡ªas if Fade wasn''t even there. He left, surrounded by a group of people. Sandra held Audrea''s arm as they walked past. The two girls frowned and red at Fade, snorting at him with contempt. Dante, Kaeran, and the others who stood beside Fade shot a worried look at him as they saw their interaction. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Mr. Chen, how dare the Luo family treat you with disrespect? How about we get in their way during the auctionter?" "That''s right. We can''t let them have it their way." Fade waved his hand and said faintly, "There''s no need to do that. Just bid for the things you want. Let''s not care about them." The seats in the auction house were arranged ording to the guests'' status and influence. The more influential ones were seated in the front row, whereas the less powerful ones could only sit in the back row. The Luo family''s status was rtively superior, so they were seated in the middle of the second row. The only families seated in front of them were the Yang family, the Hsing family, and the other families rted to the hidden family. There were also a few of Encyclo Hall''s respected guests in the front row. After the Luo family settled into their seats, Sandra turned to look at Fade, who was chatting behind her. A mocking sneer grew on her face. "Ha! That guy actually has the audacity to attend such an asion. He should look at himself, who does he think he is? He''ll probably just hide in the corner and watch." Gentro frowned and lectured, "Sandra, don''t say that about Mr. Chen." "Brother, why are you so protective of Fade? He has already fallen out with our family, and Joey has also clearly rejected you. Why are you still trying to please them even when they have given you the cold shoulder? You are embarrassing our family," Sandra replied. Gentro''s face sank when she brought up Joey''s name. He didn''t say anything, he just sighed and lowered his head. Audrea''s face fell as she noticed his reaction. Just then, Manager Liu appeared. The people immediately got up and greeted him warmly. Master Luo stood up to greet him too. He shook his hands and they exchanged pleasantries. Everyone was polite towards Manager Liu, not because of how good he was at doing his job, but because of thepany that he represented ¡ª Encyclo Hall, an Earth Level npany. The statuses of these families from Capital City were inferiorpared to an Earth Levelpany like Encyclo Hall. Manager Liu was already used to this kind of interaction. After he finished making small talk with everyone, he strode towards the back of the auction house. Everyone''s eyes followed him, looking back curiously as they gossiped. "What is he going to do back there? Are there any guests who deserve to be greeted by Manager Liu over there?" "It can''t be. Those who are worth being greeted by Manager Liu in person have already been arranged to sit in the front rows. How could they be sitting in the back?" "Perhaps there''s something going on back there?" The crowd discussed Manager Liu''s mysterious actions as he went straight up to Fade with a smile. He bowed and reached out to shake Fade''s hand. "Mr. Chen, thanks foring." Fade nodded in acknowledgment and shook hands with Manager Liu. "I''m sorry for the trouble previously." "No trouble at all!" Manager Liu waved his hand dismissively. "I should thank you instead, Mr. Chen. After we announced the information about your ten bottles of nourishing pills, we attracted a lot of attention, including many foreign tycoons who came just to bid on one or two bottles of your pill." "Really? But why is my nourishing pill not on the auction list?" Fade asked. Manager Liu replied with a proud grin, "We did some repackaging and promoted your nourishing pills under a new name. It''s the twelfth item on the list. Longevity Pill, that''s your nourishing pill." "I see!" Fade eximed in realization. Manager Liu immediately lowered his voice and whispered to Fade, "Thest item on the list is the consultation session with Encyclo Hall. I see no potentialpetitors today. Mr. Chen, I''m certain you''ll easily win the bidding at one billion yuan, just like what I''ve told you before." Fade acknowledged hisment with a smile. "Thank you, Manager Liu. I will remember the kindness that Encyclo Hall has showed me." Manager Liu chuckled, "Mr. Chen, you''re too courteous. By the way, a master from Encyclo Hall n would like to see you after the auction ends. I don''t know if you''re¡ª" "It''s an honor that the master of Encyclo Hall would like to see me. I''ll visit him as soon as the auction ends," Fade said. "You''re too polite, Mr. Chen," Manager Liu said and looked at the time. "The auction is about to begin. Mr. Chen, pleasee and sit in the VIP seat in front!" he invited. "The VIP seat? Wouldn''t that cause trouble to you, Manager Liu?" Fade knew the rules of the seating arrangement in the auction house. That was why he sat in the corner of thest row instead of fighting for the front seats. "Mr. Chen, you are Borneo''s friend and also Encyclo Hall''s honored guest. You deserve to sit in the VIP seat." "In that case, thank you, Manager Liu." Fade was not a coward, so he walked towards the seat. Fade epted Manager Liu''s sincere invitation and went straight to the VIP seat in the middle of the first row, then immediately settled into the seat. Their exchange attracted much attention, and they became the topic of discussion among the guests. They looked at Fade and began pointing their fingers at him. Those who didn''t know who Fade was, began asking around to know more about him. On the other hand, those who knew him were discussing his identity and status. They wondered how long he had been working closely with Encyclo Hall. The Luo family was seated right behind Fade. Sandra and Audrea''s faces which were filled with disdain, turned into shock when they saw Fade sit down in front of them on the seat reserved only for the most respected guest. They knitted their eyebrows and watched puzzledly. "What''s going on? What is Manager Liu doing? Why did he let the kid sit in the VIP seat?" the crowd murmured. "Are you kidding me? There are so many powerful figures in the room, but instead, they chose to let that guy sit in the VIP seat?" "Did they make a mistake? No matter what, he doesn''t deserve to take that seat." Sandra, Audrea and Barton gazed at Fade, wide-eyed. The members of the Luo family were equally dumbfounded. Master Luo was the calmest among them. He made a face, let out a cough, and hushed, "Where he sits is none of our business. Let''s just take care of our own matters." "Alright!" The Luo family grew silent but remained baffled as they stared at Fade from behind. Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 The lights in the hall dimmed. The host walked up the stage, and everyone hushed. The auction has officially begun. Without further ado, the host briefed the rules and immediately announced themencement of the auction. The first item auctioned was a ck Level martial arts manual, which was considered a high-grade item. A few families and individuals seated in the back raised their bid cards and bid on the item. They finally sold it for two million yuan. The following items were auctioned off one by one, and the prices of the subsequent items kept rising. Soon after, more than a dozen items had been auctioned. Fade did not bid for any of the items. However, the Luo family behind him bid several times during the auction and sessfully bought two martial arts manuals. They were so overjoyed that they keptughing throughout the auction. Sandra and Audrea, on the other hand, had been whispering behind Fade''s back. "He sits in the VIP seat, but he didn''t bid at all. What is he doing here? Watching a show?" "Poor guy. I bet he doesn''t have money to bid for the items." "That''s true. The lowest reserve price of the items is at least a million yuan, and the price can easily go over a million. So it''s normal that he can''t afford it." Ignoring their gossip, Fade waited patiently for the following item. The next item was the nourishing pill that Encyclo Hall would auction on his behalf. It was now known as the Longevity Pill, ording to the auction list. Many guests were also looking forward to seeing the next item like Fade. After all, no matter whether they were rich men or martial artists, none of them would say no to longevity. As everyone whispered and stared at the stage expectantly, ric, dressed in a long robe, appeared and announced in a clear voice, "The next auction item is rather unique, so let me introduce it to you." "This is Longevity Pill. Just as its name implies, it has the effect of extending one''s lifespan. At the same time, it may also cure various minor ailments. ording to our estimation, if you take three bottles of the pill continuously for 3 months, it might extend your lifespan by two to three years" The crowd buzzed in excitement as they heard about the pill''s miraculous effect, and they couldn''t stop discussing it. "Prolong one''s lifespan by two to three years? That''s too impressive. I want to buy it." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "But, what kind of pill has this effect? It seems too exaggerated! Could it be fake?" "It''s fake! Are you kidding me? This is Encyclo Hall, and the appraiser is ric. Do you know what this means?" "I believe Encyclo Hall won''t make such a mistake, but it still sounds too far-fetched to me." "No matter what, this kind of pill is extremely rare, and I''m going to buy it." In the midst of the crowd''s heated discussion, the Luo family also began to talk about it among themselves. "Longevity Pill that extends one''s lifespan. It is what our Old Master needs the most, so we must bid for it!" "Yes, this is a rare opportunity." "That''s right. The quality of Encyclo Hall''s items is guaranteed. There won''t be any mistakes. We must bidter!" Almost everyone from the Luo family showed interest in the Longevity Pill. Everyone, except for Gentro. He frowned while he thought of something and asked, "The function of this Longevity Pill is simr to that of Mr. Chen''s nourishing pill, isn''t it?" At the mention of Fade, everyone in the Luo family suddenly turned to look at him, their faces hostile. "Gentro, don''t mention the person who has fallen out with our family." "That''s right, brother! How could Fade''s so-called nourishing pillpare to Encyclo Hall''s Longevity Pill? They''re not even on the same level," Sandra added immediately. Even Master Luo chided, "Let''s not talk about the past, and focus on the present." Since Master Luo had already spoken, Gentro didn''t dare to say anything else. He nodded and said, "Yes, Grandpa, I understand." At this moment, the discussion among the crowd became increasingly lively. Many grew impatient and started to holler at ric. "ric, don''t keep us waiting. Let''s start the auction!" "That''s right, we''re losing our patience." "How much is the reserve price? I''ll try my best to bid on one or two bottles." As the guests urged him to start the auction, ric exined, "This Longevity Pill was offered by a special guest from Encyclo Hall. The stock is limited and there are only ten bottles in total, so it is extremely valuable." "The Longevity Pill will be auctioned off per bottle. The reserve price of each bottle is fifty million. The bid increment must not be less than one million. Now, well start with the first bottle. Everyone can now bid." As soon as ric finished announcing the rules, the auction hall bustled with noise. "Fifty million!" "Fifty-two million!" "Fifty-five million!" "Sixty million!" The price soared all the way. In less than a few minutes, it rose to 80 million before it started to increase slowly. The Luo family was also actively bidding for the pills. They had raised the price to 90 million, but their opponents had no intention of stopping and continued to raise the price. The Luo family hesitated for a moment, and Master Luo didn''t raise his bid card. "One hundred million yuan for a bottle, that is too high. Besides, the effect of the Longevity Pill may not be as good as they im. Let''s just wait and see, since there are still nine more bottles left. Maybe the price will drop." Atst, the first bottle of Longevity Pill was bought by a wealthy merchant at the price of 100 million yuan. The bidding for the second bottle of Longevity Pill began immediately. As the bidders already had a clue on the reserve price of the first bottle, the price of the second bottle rose even faster. In less than a minute, it exceeded 100 million yuan and finally reached 120 million yuan. The Luo family once again participated in the bidding. The bidding price soared to more than 100 million yuan, which wasn''t what they expected. Barton looked at Master Luo and asked, "Dad, do we need to raise the bidding price again?" Master Luo was silent for a while before he finally let out a disappointed sigh. He waved his hand and said, "Let''s not continue to raise the price and wait for the following bottles. I don''t believe that these people don''t have any sense of reason to stop raising the price of this pill." Master Luo once again gave up the bid for the Longevity Pill. The second bottle was finally sold at 120 million yuan. The bidding for the following bottles went on without dy. The bidding price of the next few bottles of pills also rose rapidly, and they were still constantly growing. When the seventh bottle was auctioned off, the price had already been increased to 150 million yuan. The pills had already risen to such a high price, which made the Luo family, who hadn''t even gotten a bottle of it yet, look embarrassed. "What''s going on? Is everyone crazy? The price is still constantly increasing even when it is already so expensive!" "So many rich people have already bid for the pills. They probably have no more money left for the ones left!" "Yes, we will start bidding for the next bottle!" The Luo family held on to their n, but when the prices of the eighth and ninth bottles grew to 130 million yuan and 100 million yuan respectively, the faces of the Luo family turned pale. Panic shed across Master Luo''s calm face. Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 ric, who was standing on the stage raised his voice. "This will be thest bottle of Longevity Pill. If you miss it this time, it will be very difficult for you toe across it again in the future. If you want it, you must seize the opportunity!" The crowd burst into cheers in an instant. "Fifty million!" "Eighty million!" "One hundred million!" "One hundred and fifty million!" The price rose rapidly. The Luo family saw this and knew that their n was in vain. ording to the current trend, there was no chance that the Longevity Pill''s price would drop, and the final price would only be higher. Master Luo couldn''t sit still anymore. He knew that if he missed this opportunity, it would be difficult for him toe across the pills again in the future. At this moment, he couldn''t care about anything else and raised his bid card directly. "One hundred and eighty million." As he announced the price, the scene suddenly went quiet. After all, there were not many people who could afford the price. Just when Master Luo thought he was going to seed, a voice next to him said, "One hundred and ny million."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Master Luo couldn''t help but clench his teeth and raised the price again. "Two hundred million yuan." The price exceeded 200 million yuan in one stroke, which immediately gave rise to a discussion among the crowd. The opponent thought for a moment, clenched his teeth and dered the price of 210 million yuan. Master Luo''s eyes turned red with anger, but at this moment, he couldn''t care less about anything else and continued to bid. "220 million yuan." The other man finally shook his head after hesitating for a while, bowed to the Luo family, and said, "Congrattions, Dormer." Immediately after signing the payment, the staff handed thest bottle of Longevity Pill to him. After he received the pill, his gloomy expression turned to a grin. The rtives next to himforted him, one after another. "Grandpa, it''s your gain to buy a pill of this grade." "That''s right. Money is not a problem at all. For our family, it''s no big deal for us to take out this little bit of money." "Dad, your health and longevity is not something that can be exchanged with money." Dormer felt better after listening to his grandchildren''sfort. Although he was unhappy for spending so much more than he nned to buy the Longevity Pill, he decided to set the matter aside for the time being. He carefully opened the jade bottle and poured out a pill. "This pill, look at its color and its fragrance. It must be something good!" "The items auctioned by Encyclo Hall are certainly not bad." "Sure enough, it is my gain. It''s worth it even though I spent more than 200 million yuan for the pills." While the family members were ttering Dormer, Gentro stared at the pills and frowned. Upon seeing this, Sandra shouted on purpose, "Brother, what''s wrong with your expression? Grandpa bought good medicine, but why do you look so unhappy?" Suddenly, all eyes were on him. When Dormer saw the expression on Gentro''s face, his face darkened. Gentro red at Sandra and immediately exined, "Grandpa, it''s not that I''m unhappy, it''s just that I''m a little suspicious." "What''s on your mind?" Dormer asked. "I..." Gentro was reluctant to speak, but when he saw the serious look on Dormer''s face, he said, "I feel that the taste and color of this pill are almost exactly the same as the nourishing pill that Mr. Chen gave mest time." The faces of the Luo family suddenly darkened when he brought up Fade. Sandra was the first to speak. "Brother, you were brainwashed by Fade, weren''t you? Even before the auction started, you already said that the Longevity Pill is simr to the nourishing pill, and now you''re saying that they are the same thing. Do you really love to speak up for Fade?" Sandra''s father, Barton, also spoke, "Gentro, Grandpa is finally happy. Do you really have to disappoint him like this?" "No, I''m not. I just thought ¡ª" Gentro tried to exin. But at this time, his father, Leroy, shot him a nce, and then said to Dormer, "Dad, Gentro doesn''t mean that, he just said it casually. Don''t take it to heart." Dormer nodded, waved his hand, and said, "The next auction is about to begin. Pay attention to the following item!" Although he said so, Dormer still couldn''t help but stare at the pills in his hand with a questioning look on his face. As the crowd was waiting for the auction to start, ric, who was on the stage, did not go down. After exchanging a few words with the staff, he took a document and went down the stage with it. Everyone''s faces were filled with curiosity. "What is ric doing?" "That''s the bill. They''ve just signed ten bottles. Is there anyone who hasn''t paid yet?" "What''s happening?" As the crowd stared in bafflement, ric walked over to the VIP seats and handed the document to Fade. "Mr. Chen, ten bottles of Longevity Pills have been auctioned off, and the profit from the auction is one billion five hundred and sixty million yuan. Ourpany deducted ten percent as the processing fee, and your final profit is one billion and four hundred million yuan. Please sign here." Fade nodded, took the pen and paper, and signed his name on the document. Initially, he prepared ten bottles of Longevity Pills for the Luo family. However, their discussion didn''t end well as he expected, so he did not manage to give it to them. Instead, he took the opportunity to auction them off in Encyclo Hall, and he sold them for more than one billion yuan, which added to Fade''s wealth. Now, since he was more well-off, he had more confidence in winning the bid for Encyclo Hall''s consultation session. When the others overheard the conversation, they were more confused. ric noticed their curiosity, so he stood up and exined, "Just now, the ten bottles of Longevity Pills were entrusted by Mr. Fade to Encyclo Hall to be auctioned." His exnation caused quite amotion, and everyone''s eyes were focused on ric and Fade. Some of the guests were smart enough to put on a diplomatic smile and greeted Fade politely. Some even asked Fade if he still had any more Longevity Pills as they wanted to buy some in private. On the contrary, the Luo family, who was sitting behind Fade, looked extremely gloomy as they were stunned beyond belief. "Longevity Pill was... was entrusted by Fade to Encyclo Hall for auctioning?" "What... what the hell is going on?" "Could it really be that this Longevity Pill is the nourishing pill that Fade gave to father?" "Isn''t that a scam to auction off that sh*tty nourishing pill as Longevity Pill?" Sandra said, her face full of displeasure. She despised everything about Fade. ric, who was standing in front of them said coldly, "Mr. Chen entrusted ourpany with the nourishing pills, and they have been tested by Encyclo Hall. I have personally examined it. Miss Luo, are you doubting my ability and the reputation of Encyclo Hall?" Sandra nched under ries questioning. She didn''t know how to respond. Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Dormer''s face darkened as he red at his granddaughter, then forced a smile and said, "Master Huang, I''m sorry. The child is still young and immature. Please don''t take it to heart. The Luo family has no opinions against Encyclo Hall." "That''s good to hear!" ric snorted, then swung his sleeves and turned to leave. There was absolute silence on the Luo family''s side. Everyone stared at each other with a heavy expression, and they didn''t know what to say. Especially Dormer. There was a grave expression on his face, and his hand which held the jade bottle trembled. Barton and others quickly put in good words as soon as they noticed Dormer''s reaction, attempting tofort him. "Dad, it doesn''t really matter whether this medicine is Fade''s or not. It doesn''t affect us as long as the medicine is effective." "Yes, it''s just spending more money, isn''t it? That amount of money is nothing to our family." Not only did their words fail to cheer Dormer up, but they angered him even more. The muscles on his face twitched, and his lips curled into a snarl. After all, the Longevity Pills were originally intended as a gift for the Luo family from Fade, and he could have gotten them for free. But now, he had spent over 200 million yuan for only a bottle. A sense of remorse rose in his heart as he thought about how the tables had turned. Barton seemed to have read Dormer''s mind. He edged closer to his side and whispered in his ear, "Dad, there''s no need to regret it. Compared to the money you spent, offending the Hsing family is the bigger problem." Dormer''s face rxed a little at the mention of the Hsing family. Fade had offended Romeo and the hidden family. The Luo family was smart enough to break off their ties with Fade, so they managed to escape the great misfortune that was about toe down upon Fade. With that in mind, the matter of the Longevity Pill was not so upsetting anymore. The auction carried on. Countless expensive and precious items were auctioned one by one, arousing everyone''s enthusiasm for the auction. The price of the items also increased as the crowd grew more excited. Fade, too, had spent over 300 million yuan to buy a precious medicinal herb, which was worth it. All the items were auctioned off one by one, and finally, the long-awaited moment had arrived. Manager Liu stood up and announced, "The final item for the auction today is a single consultation session with Encyclo Hall." "The reserve price of this item is fifty million yuan, and the minimum increment for each bid will be fifty million. The bidding starts now!" Although the reserve price and the starting price were extremely high, everyone was already mentally prepared for it. Therefore, none of them felt surprised, and there were no objections. The crowd fell into a heated discussion immediately. Many of them exchanged their views on the price and the item, but not many were involved in the bidding. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It was not like many people could afford the price anyway. Besides, they were less willing to pay such a high price for only a single session. "Five hundred million yuan!" "Five hundred and fifty million." "Six hundred million yuan." The price continued to rise. When the price hit 800 million, there were only two or three bidders left. Looking at the current situation, Fade knew that it was his time to act. So, he raised his bid card and yelled, "Nine hundred million yuan." Due to his unique identity as a VIP guest, his participation in the auction attracted plenty of attention. Everyone''s eyes were on him, as were the few of hispetitors. One of thepetitors hesitated for a moment before finally shaking his head and lowering the bid card in his hand. Anotherpetitor, a proprietor with a huge protruding belly, thought for a moment and raised his bid card. "One billion yuan." Fade raised his card again without hesitation. "One billion one hundred million!" The other man seemed to have noticed Fade''s determination. He lowered his bid card after hesitating and saluted to Fade. "Congrattions, Mr. Chen." Fade sped his hands and nodded to the man, then looked at Manager Liu, who was standing on the stage. Manager Liu nodded and raised the mallet as he announced, "One billion one hundred million yuan, first calling! Is there anyone else who wants to challenge the bid?" "One billion one hundred million, second calling. Last chance for anyone else who would like to bid for the item." "One billion one hundred million, third calling! I hereby announce¡ª" "Wait a minute!" Just as Manager Liu was about to announce the auction result, a clear voice resonated in the hall. Suddenly, everyone''s attention was drawn to the source of the voice as they all turned around to look at the person curiously. A man who looked about 27 or 28 years old stepped into the hall, and all eyes were on him instantly. He had a handsome face, eyebrows that were shaped like two swords, and eyes that shone like stars. Dressed in a in white robe, he looked neat and clean, like an elegant prince who walked out from a fairytale. His appearance became the primary attention in the hall. "Who is that? He''s so handsome!" "He looks so young. Does hee from a powerful family?" "Even if he is from a powerful family, he did not abide by the rules. I don''t think it''s a good idea to interrupt the auction." Amidst the whispers of the curious guests, Manager Liu spotted the man. He looked equally surprised, and his eyes flickered. "Faxon-Young Master Chiang is here. Invite him to his seat," he ordered immediately. As soon as he uttered Faxon''s name, everyone in the hall burst into an uproar and fell into a deep discussion. "Faxon, isn''t he the top genius in the Martial Arts League?" "That''s him. The second ce on the Dragon List." "I heard that Young Master Chiang has an exceptional background. It seems like he might be rted to the hidden family." "What is Young Master Chiang doing here? Does he also want to bid for something?" Fade couldn''t help but nce at Faxon a few times when he overheard the people''s discussion. Faxon walked straight to the front row and nced at the seat he was brought over to by the servant. He did not sit down. Instead, he went directly to Fade and looked down at him. Fade raised his head and stared back at him, unflinching. Faxon stared at Fade for a while and noticed Fade''s challenging posture. He said, "Encyclo Hall''s consultation session is mine this time." Fade frowned at his statement. He was determined to win this consultation, and Faxon''s arrogant attitude made him upset. He responded coldly, "I''ll take it instead." "You don''t seem to understand what I just said. I said the consultation session is mine," Faxon repeated, his tone serious. Fade snorted and stared right into Faxon''s eyes. "If you want it, then bid for it. Don''t pretend like you can afford it if you don''t have money." "You-" Upon hearing Fade''s words, Faxon raised his perfectly shaped eyebrows and red at him. "Very well, I''ll remember you now." He turned around and looked at Manager Liu. "I bid one and a half billion yuan." Manager Liu''s face froze in disbelief, then he looked at Fade apologetically. Fade dipped his chin to signal to him that it was all right. Then he narrowed his eyes at Faxon and said loudly, "One billion six hundred million yuan." Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 The exchange between Fade and Faxon had startled everyone else in the hall. Soon enough, they began talking about it. "Young Master Chiang also wants the consultation opportunity." "From the looks of it, it seems like Fade is not going to give in as well!" "How dare hepete with Young Master Chiang? Is he a fool?" "That''s right. Does he think he can beat Young Master Chiang in terms of background and strength?" Amid the crowd''s chatter, the Luo family members who were initially upset became thrilled at the sight of the confrontation between the two men. Smug grins painted across their faces as they gloated over Fade''s unfortunate encounter. "Is Fade out of his mind? How dare he confront Young Master Chiang?" "If he had stood down just now, Young Master Chiang might''ve appreciated his understanding. But now, he has offended Young Master Chiang bypeting with him for the bidding!" "He will ruin himself sooner orter with that kind of temper." "He''s a dead man walking now. Let''s just sit back and watch the show." Faxon did not seem to expect that Fade would challenge him. He stared at Fade for a few seconds, then said in a low voice, "Two billion yuan. I bid two billion yuan." His offer caused another uproar among the crowd. Faxon directly increased the bid by 400 million yuan this time, setting the price at two billion yuan, which was twice as much as the previous price of 1 billion yuan. In other words, this meant that Faxon was determined to win the bid, and it served as a warning to Fade. Fade furrowed his brows when he heard the bid. Two billion yuan was indeed beyond his expectations. However, this consultation session was an opportunity to help Joey find her parents, so he must bid for it. Besides, he was not short of money. Not only did he just earn over one billion yuan from the pills, but he has also generated a huge ie from his business throughout the recent years. Besides, there was also the money from the powerful families who were under his control. His worth would be tens of billions. To spend several billion yuan to bid for the consultation opportunity was not a big deal to him. Therefore, instead of backing down from Faxon''s threat, he offered, "Two billion five hundred million." The audience gasped in amazement as soon as he uttered the price. He had gone so far as to raise the bid by 500 million yuan, which was even higher than Faxon''s increase. Everyone was surprised by his madness and determination. "Is Fade really that rich?" "The audacity! I wonder what his background is like." "That was not a wise thing to do. It''s not about money at all. It''s about Young Master Chiang''s reputation!" "He''s offending Young Master Chiang and upsetting him even more. Is he trying to get himself killed?" Faxon''s face scrunched in frustration as he red at Fade before shouting, "Two billion seven hundred million." Fade blurted immediately, "Three billion." "You ¡ª" Even Faxon felt the price was ridiculous this time. He red at Fade, gritted his teeth, and seethed, "Do you know what you are doing? I already told you that I am determined to win this bid." Fade nced at him and snorted with disdain, "Determined to win? Then pay for it. If you don''t have the money, then don''t y the game." Faxon''s face darkened upon the remark, and he clenched his teeth hard. He scowled at Fade and said, "I bid three and a half billion yuan." As soon as Faxon finished announcing the price, Fade cut in, "Four billion." "You ¡ª" Faxon felt the pressure as he couldn''t afford to catch up with the price anymore. He bared his teeth at Fade as if he wanted to swallow him alive. Fade crossed his arms casually and sneered, "What about me? This is an auction. If you want to win the item, you have to pay for it." "You¡ª" Faxon''s face was ming red, and his eyes bulged in anger. He clenched his fists so tightly that his fingers dug into the flesh of his palms. He was barely restraining himself from beating Fade up. "What now? Now that you don''t have the money, you want to beat me up? Speaking of a beating, I''m fine with that, so let''s get on with it." Fade threw a few punches in the air and stared at Faxon with a rxed expression. Fade''s actions were a mockery to Faxon, which angered Faxon so much that he almost burned up. Suddenly, his vital energy burst out from him with a whoosh. His violent energy surged towards Fade and enveloped him. The fight between them was on the verge of breaking out. Just then, Manager Liu hollered, "Young Master Chiang, this is Encyclo Hall, and we have rules here. Please remember that." What he said was actually a warning to Faxon. Although Faxon came from a powerful background, Encyclo Hall was nevertheless superior to him, and they would never condone his reckless attitude. Therefore, Manager Liu was obligated to remind him of that. Faxon shifted his gaze to Manager Liu in response and held back his anger. ring at Fade, he jabbed a finger at him and muttered, "Very well. Fade, right? I''ll remember you." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then, he flung his sleeves and walked out of the auction house. Fade pursed his lips, unconcerned. He did not take Faxon''s threat seriously. The auction resumed normally. Manager Liu shot an apologetic look at Fade. "Mr. Chen, ording to the rules, you just bid four billion yuan, so now" Even Manager Liu himself felt the price was incredible. Although the opportunity to consult in Encyclo Hall was very precious, four billion yuan was too much. The cost was totally beyond the normal range. Fade didn''t care much about the money. He waved his hand and said, "Manager Liu, don''t sweat it. Since I have already bid the item for four billion yuan, let''s carry on ording to this price." "I - Mr. Chen, I''m terribly sorry that such a thing happened. I did not expect it at all, so-" Manager Liu was apologetic, but Fade didn''t think it was a big deal. The crowd once again fell into a heated discussion. "Fade is so amazing, he scared Young Master Chiang away by winning the bid." "You call that amazing? I think he doesn''t even know the disaster that awaits him!" "That''s right. Young Master Chianges from a powerful family. Fade has pushed him to the wall by not only embarrassing him so badly but also robbing him of the opportunity to consult Encyclo Hall. He will suffer the consequences soon." "The young man is too frivolous. He forgets himself just because he has some money. He doesn''t know that money does not mean everything in this world." At this moment, the Luo family pretended toment Fade''s unfortunate encounter with smug grins on their faces. "He dares to offend Young Master Chiang. He''s a dead man now." "Of course. Young Master Chiang is not a man to be trifled with. Plus, with his previous grudge with the Hsing family, he''s done for." "He''s so full of himself. He''s asking for it!" "What''s more, in the end, he spent four billion yuan on an item which is only worth one billion yuan. What a fool!" Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 Ignoring their sarcastic remarks, Fade told Manager Liu, "Manager Liu, it''s just four billion yuan. I can afford it. Let''s go through the formalities!" Manager Liu nodded ruefully and apologized to Fade nonstop as he went through the formalities with him. His apologies were drowned out by the guests'' growing chatters, as they were still enthusiastically discussing the incident between Fade and Faxon. When they were about toplete the paperwork, a booming voice interrupted, "Manager Liu, there''s no need to do this." Everyone turned towards the source of the voice. A man in histe fifties walked out from backstage with a friendly grin on his face. As the guests wondered about the man''s identity, Manager Liu gasped in surprise. He turned around hastily and bowed. "Master Soh, you''re here." "Mr. Chen, this is Mr. Lathrob Soh from Encyclo Hall. He''s the master from ourpany who would like to meet you, the one I mentioned to you about just now," Manager Liu introduced quickly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Fade nodded his head courteously at Master Soh and said, "Master Soh, delighted to make your acquaintance. I''m Fade Chen." "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Chen! I should have came earlier to greet you. I''m really sorry for keeping you waiting." Master Soh was interestingly respectful to Fade. "Master Soh, that''s very kind of you." Fade chuckled and shot a questioning nce towards Manager Liu. Manager Liu was equally baffled as he stared back at Fade and flicked his gaze towards Master Soh instead. Master Soh had initially arranged to meet Fade in private, but instead, he came to see him publicly. There must be something going on. The sound of the guests shifting in their seats and their chatter about Master Soh''s appearance suddenly filled the hall. "He''s a member of Encyclo Hall n, and he''s also Manager Liu''s boss. He''s a real big shot!" "Encyclo Hall n is the pinnacle of all Earth Level ns. It''s undeniably a powerful n." "I''ve heard a lot about Lathrob Soh. Apparently, he is a martial arts expert himself, and he has already reached the final stage of the Earth Level!" "Why would such an important figure turn up at this moment just to talk to Fade?" "Well, maybe they were talking about some kind of business!" Just as everyone was busy guessing, Lathrob grinned at Fade and then instructed Manager Liu, "Exempt Mr. Chen from the four billion yuan charge for the final auction item! We''ll gift it to him free of charge." "What? Free of charge!" Manager Liu gasped. To think that Lathrob would exempt such a massive sum of payment from Fade! After all, this wasn''t an insignificant amount of money, but an enormous asset worth four billion yuan. As for most of the guests who were sitting in the back rows, even their worths did not reach four billion yuan. But now, Lathrob was actually willing to let go of Fade''s four billion yuan debt with a single order. What he did was truly incredible. Even Fade himself gaped at Lathrob astonishingly. "Master Soh, I... I appreciate your generosity. However, rules are rules, so I''ll pay for the item!" Lathrob smirked and waved his hand dismissively. "Mr. Chen, please don''t mind. Four billion yuan is nothing to Encyclo Hall. In fact, it is our honor to befriend you, as our friendship is far more valuable than four billion yuan." Then, he turned to Manager Liu and ordered, "Please carry on andplete the paperwork. If they were to audit the amount, tell them it''s on me." "Alright, Master Soh!" Manager Liu bobbed his head as he quicklypleted the formalities. Shortly after, he handed Fade a custom-made card and said, "Mr. Chen, this is the ticket for the consultation session with Encyclo Hall. You may consult us at any time as long as you show us the card." Fade dipped his chin in acknowledgment as he slipped the card into his pocket and thanked him. The guests below stage drew in sharp breaths as they watched. Their faces were full of surprise. At the same time, the Luo family, who had just mocked Fade for buying only a piece of information with four billion yuan, were so shocked that they were at a loss for words. They could only watch everything with dark expressions on their faces. Barton turned to Dormer and hissed, "Father, don''t overthink it. Even if that kid was lucky enough to save four billion yuan, it doesn''t matter. After all, he offended the Hsing family, and they are not the people to be trifled with. When the timees and the Hsing family seeks revenge, he probably won''t live long enough to spend his money anymore." "Exactly!" Sandra echoed. Dormer''s downcast face turned slightly more pleasant when he heard Barton''s exnation. Just when Fade was ready to leave after epting the card, he heard a familiar cry. "Instructor Chen." A figure came running over from backstage and approached Fade eagerly. "Instructor Chen." Fade narrowed his eyes to make out the person''s face. He raised his eyebrows as he realized that the person was Romeo. "Romeo, why are you here? What''s the matter?" Romeo replied with a delighted smile, "Instructor Chen, my father wants to see you. I know that you are here to attend the auction, so I brought him here." Then, he turned around to look behind him, as if he was expecting someone. A burly man in histe forties walked out from the dark. The crowd gasped in astonishment as they saw the man. Almost everyone at the scene knew who he was. That man was Harmon Hsing-the head of the Hsing family in Capital City, and Romeo''s father. Although the Hsing family had kept a low profile, due to their rtions with the hidden family, Harmon had an extremely prominent reputation in the capital. Even the Luo family''s Old Master Dormer''s status was far inferior to Harmon''s. "Hello, Mr. Hsing!" Fade greeted. The manughed and patted Fade on the shoulder. "You are Fade, right? Romeo has told me about you. Because of your positive influence, Fade, he grew up and dropped his arrogant attitude. I really have to thank you for this!" "Master Hsing, it was nothing. I didn''t do anything." Fade chuckled. "Fade, I can''t thank you enough. Please, call me Uncle." Harmon patted Fade''s shoulder again. "Come, let''s go in and have a chat." Lathrob nodded in agreement at the side. "There''s a reception room inside. Let''s go in." Fade was satisfied with the arrangement. He walked between the two elderly men and went inside. The guests outside, who were still seated in the hall, stared at them with their jaws wide open. "What... what''s going on? Howe even the head of the Hsing family knows Fade?" "Their rtionship isn''t that simple. It seems like they have a close friendship!" "What connections does the kid have? Even Master Soh and Harmon Hsing favor him." The crowd was confused by what they just witnessed, and the Luo family was just as shocked. Especially Barton, who had just made fun of Fade for offending the Hsing family, and predicted that Fade would not have a good end. At this moment, his jaw dropped so wide that he couldn''t think of anything to say. The other Luo family members stared at Fade as he left the hall, rendered speechless by the special treatments he had received throughout that day. They couldn''t understand why the Hsing family, who was supposed to be Fade''s enemy, suddenly treated him so kindly. Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 Everyone''s questioning gaze focused on her. "Sandra, you were the one who told us that Fade offended the Hsing family. Tell us, what is going on now?" Sandra, who was equally confused, waved her hand in a panic and blurted, "I-1 don''t know! Fade did offend Romeo at that time. Audrea''s brother, Johnson, said so himself. I swear!" "In that case, how do you exin this?" One of the family members questioned. "Fade is very close to Master Soh, and he calls Harmon his uncle. His connections and backing are even more powerful than our family''s! Since we have offended Fade, I''m afraid..." Someone said worriedly. Another family member lowered his head in remorse, "Fade used to be courteous to our family. He even offered his nourishing pills in exchange for information. But instead, we... s, if we chose to trust him back then, our family would have achieved greater heights!" They shouldn''t have said those things, especially in Dormer''s face. Witnessing Fade''s sess was already hurtful to the Luo family, and listening to their remarks was like rubbing salt into their wounds. Dormer''s face turned pale, and his expression stiffened. He copsed onto his seat and didn''t say a word. He was shattered. On the other hand, Fade, Lathrob and Harmon were in the lounge located backstage, chatting while enjoying a nice cup of tea. Fade thanked Lathrob and Harmon for their kindness and asked if they had anything he could help with. After all, he knew that no one would be kind to him with no motive. Although some things seemed transactional, it was understandable. Lathrob and Harmon took the hint and immediately corrected him with a smile, "We truly don''t have any other intentions, Fade. We just wanted to have a chat with you after our chat with Baldrick. Also please, send our regards to Master Hsuanyuen." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Fade finally understood why Lathrob and Harmon took great notice of him. They knew about his rtionship with Aldred from Baldrick, so they treated him kindly. He sighed quietly as he thought about Aldred. To him, he was just a wretched and shameless scoundrel, and he would never have thought that he was revered by many. Fadeplied as he nodded, "I''ll send him your regards." "I really appreciate it, Fade." "Thank you." Lathrob and Harmon''s faces lit up as they heard his reply. Without further ado, Fade skipped the pleasantries and went straight to business. He pulled out the consultation card that he received and began to inquire about Joey''s parents. As soon as Lathrob received Fade''s queries, he opened up a secret passage and ordered Manager Liu to retrieve the rted information. In less than 15 minutes, Manager Liu returned with a customized USB sh drive and handed it to Fade with both hands, "Mr. Chen, here is the information we''ve found based on the details you provided." Fade''s heart pounded heavily against his chest as he epted the sh drive. He was overwhelmed with emotion. "Thank you!" He slipped it into his pockets, stood up, and bid goodbye to Lathrob and Harmon before leaving the auction house. When Fade returned to the school dormitory, he did not check the contents in the USB sh drive. Instead, he called Joey and told her about it. She immediately rushed to Fade''s apartment as soon as she received the news. The two of them quickly sat in front of theputer, plugged in the USB sh drive, and entered the password to ess the files. A document appeared as soon as they hit the enter button. Joey gripped theputer mouse tightly and hovered the cursor over the document. Her hands trembled uncontrobly as she was about to click it. Fade noticed her hands shaking. He inched closer and patted her on the shoulder softly. "Joey, rx." "Let me do it." He took over the mouse and clicked on the document. A window filled with dense text popped up on the screen, with a few pictures and links attached. The two of them held their breaths as they stared at the screen and read through the content attentively. They finally finished reading the document after half an hour. Joey''s face turned pale, and her eyebrows raised skeptically, as if the contents in the article was hard to believe. Fade rubbed her shoulders and said, "Joey, if you''re still unconvinced, we will go to the Luo family tomorrow to confirm this with them." "This... I..." She hesitated. "If you still can''t make a decision, then don''t. You should rest. Don''t overwork yourself," he said softly when he saw the troubled expression on her face, "You can make a decision when you feel better." "Okay," she nodded half- heartedly as her eyes filled with unspeakable sadness. "Lie down and rest if you''re tired. You can sleep here tonight," he looked at her and said. She was silent for a while before she tilted her head gently and stretched out her arms. "I want you to carry me, Fade!" She said as she pouted her lips. What she did reminded Fade of when they were growing up on Tianwu Mountain. Joey was five years younger than him. When she was little, she would always follow him wherever he went, stretching out her arms and asking him to carry her, just like what she was doing now. His heart softened. He gently leaned over and wrapped her in his arms. Her body felt soft against his, and she smelled nice. However, he held no impure thoughts about her. He tenderly picked her up and put her on the bed, "Rest well, Joey," he whispered. She was unwilling to let go, and her arms wrapped around his neck tightly. She hugged him and pulled him onto the bed. "Fade, I want you to hold me until I fall asleep, just like when we were kids." "Alright. I''ll hug you to sleep. Little Joey, let me tell you a story." He held her in his arms and told her a bedtime story from when they were kids, "A long, long time ago, in a farawaynd..." The next morning, a golden beam of sunlight shone through the window and hit Fade''s face. He slowly forced his eyes open as heidzily on the bed. As he slowly opened his eyes, he felt something soft in his arms. He looked down and realized that Joey was snuggling against him, sound asleep with a faint smile on her peaceful face. He nced further down and identally caught sight of her soft and fair skin under her cor. His gaze wavered, and he looked away as he withdrew his arm gently, not wanting to wake her up. However, she was startled by his movements. She flinched and rubbed her sleepy eyes. When she saw him lying beside her as she opened her eyes, she shrieked, "Fade, what are you doing on my bed? Were you trying to do anything inappropriate to me?" She swiftly covered her chest with both hands and stared at him warily. Her dark eyes sized him up as if she was looking at a criminal. Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 Fade chortled at Joey''s reaction and tapped on her head, "Silly girl, take a closer look. This is my bed. Have you forgotten what happenedst night?" After he reminded her, she immediately recalled what happened the night before. Her pretty face flushed red in embarrassment, and she lowered her head coyly. She quickly got off the bed and ran to the bathroom, "I''m going to wash up." He was amused by her embarrassment and deliberately teased, "Joey, the story I told youst night was good, wasn''t it? I''ll tell you the story again next time." She heard him from the bathroom and squealed. She turned on the tap on purpose, attempting to drown out his words with the gushing water, "Stop talking, I can''t hear you! I can''t hear anything; I don''t know anything..." After a while, she came out of the bathroom. Her cheeks were still flushed, and she looked embarrassed. Fade stopped teasing her, and he became serious. He coughed and asked, "Joey, have you given a thought about whatever happenedst night? Do you want to visit the Luo family?" Her face darkened at his question, and she became silent. He didn''t force an answer from her. Instead, he quietly watched her from the side. A few minutester, she nced up at him as she nodded seriously and said, "Yes, let''s visit the Luo family." "Great, I''ll let Gentro know!" He scrambled for his phone and searched for Gentro''s number. Both families were not on good terms. However, the Luo family was worried that they would be caught in the middle since Fade had offended the Hsing family. Harmon had shown favor to him the day before. The Luo family had nothing to worry about. Therefore, he believed that as long as he made it clear that the Hsing family was on his side, there was no reason for the Luo family to shun him. He thought about it and was about to make the call. Just then, his phone rang. He looked at the caller ID, and saw that it was Gentro. Fade was surprised. He picked up the phone, "Hello, Gentro. How can I help you?" On the other end of the line, Gentro sounded a little anxious, "Mr. Chen, I-I''m sorry to disturb you. It''s my grandfather. He wanted me to ask if you''re free. We would like to apologize to you in person, so..." He understood what Gentro was trying to say. The Luo family probably saw what happened the previous day and finally came to their senses. They now realized that Fade was not someone to be messed with, so they wanted to admit fault, apologize to him and get on his good side again. He paused before he answered, "Yes, I''m free." "That''s great! May I know when would be a convenient time for you? Welle to the school to apologize to you..." "I am free now. There''s no need toe to the school. I''ll go to your house." "Alright, sure. I''ll arrange for it right away. Mr. Chen, are you at school? Shall I send someone to pick you up?" Gentro quickly asked. Fade nodded and replied, "Okay!" He hung up the phone and turned to Joey, "Someone will be here to fetch us soon. Well go to the Luo family and figure everything out." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Okay!" She responded. An hourter, they arrived at the Luo family''s manor. The only difference from their first visit to the Luo family was that almost everyone in the Luo family stood at the door and greeted them respectfully as they got out of the car. "Mr. Chen and Miss Chen, please have a seat!" Dormer invited them to sit on the main seats when they entered the living room, as he stood respectfully before them. Fade sat down without hesitation. Then, Dormer hurriedly apologized to him, sping his hands before his chest. "Mr. Chen, we wrongly believed the rumors and realized that we were being misled. Our family misunderstood you, Mr. Chen, and we made a huge mistake. For this, we apologize to you and ask for your forgiveness." Dormer waved his hand as he spoke, and two figures came in bowing. They walked towards Fade and knelt with a thud. Their backs were exposed, and there were thorns tied to their backs that were cutting their flesh open. Blood oozed from their wounds. Fade examined their faces and immediately recognized them. They were Sandra and Borton, the father and daughter who enjoyed making fun of him. Now, they came to him,pletely humbled. "Mr. Chen, we were wrong. We sincerely apologize and ask for your forgiveness," The two knelt in front of him and pleaded. Fade looked at them and was silent for a while. In the end, he sighed softly and waved his hand, "Let bygones be bygones. Please stand up!" The Luo family beamed with joy as they heard his response. They quickly sped their hands together to thank him and then stood up. His eyes glinted as he thought about their reactions. It didn''t matter whether or not the Luo family''s apology was sincere. They did put on an interesting show. Besides, there was no need for him to hold a grudge against the Luo family. What''s more, if Joey''s matters were real, she and the Luo family would be more closely rted. Hence, he couldn''t risk ruining his rtionship with the family anymore. "I would like to take my sister to the Luo family''s ancestral shrine for the matter we discussed before. Can we go now?" Dormer bowed and answered quickly, "Yes, of course. Mr. Chen and Miss Chen, please follow me!" They got up and followed Dormer to the Luo family''s ancestral shrine. They arrived at the ancestral shrine, passed the mourning hall, and finally came to the library behind the shrine. Fade and Joey began to search for information about the Luo family based on the corresponding clues. An hourter, they came out of the ancestral shrine, and they looked serious. They stared at the Luo family strangely. As they returned to the living room, Fade looked at Dormer and asked, "Master Luo, there''s something I want to ask you but I''m not sure if it''s a question you could answer." "Mr. Chen, please ask. I will tell you everything I know," Dormer replied. Fade nodded and nced at Joey, "I would like to know about Daisy Luo. Please tell me about her!" Everyone''s facial expressions suddenly stiffened at the mention of Daisy Luo. For a moment, the room was silent, and no one made a sound. Seeing their response, Fade snorted, "If you don''t want to talk about it, then forget it." Dormer quickly replied, "No, no. We are willing to talk about it. We''re very willing to." He nced at Fade and Joey, let out a long sigh, and then started to exin, "Daisy was my youngest daughter, and she was born after Leroy and Borton, my two sons. She was clever since she was a little girl, and she was the apple of my eye..." Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 Fade listened attentively and finally figured out the whole story. Daisy was Dormer''s youngest daughter. She had always been smart, so he doted on her and trained her to one day bring honor to their family. However, much to his surprise, Daisy was not interested in running a business, even though she was extremely clever and gifted. Instead, she was passionate about martial arts. He disagreed with her interests at the start, but she was stubborn. She started learning martial arts secretly, and interestingly, disyed remarkable potential. His attitude gradually softened as he noticed her talent and determination, and he began to ept the fact she was getting trained. Untilter, when she became acquainted with Harold Chiang, a young martial artist, the entire Luo family''s attitudepletely changed. They suddenly supported her to study martial arts and kept hinting for her to take her rtionship with Harold to the next level. The reason for their sudden change in attitude was because Harold had an exceptional background. He was from the Chiang family, a hidden family. Although the Luo family was considered influential, they could neverpare to bigger and more powerful families like the hidden family. The Luo family would be thrilled if Daisy and Harold were romantically involved. Even Dormer himself had gone to visit the Chiang family in person to push things forward in secrecy. What made things easier was that Harold seemed to fancy Daisy as well, and he agreed to consider marrying her. To the Luo family, it was good news. They cheered in excitement and treated Daisy as if she was a precious treasure. However, she was neutral towards Harold. She rified to her family that she only saw him as a friend from the martial arts circle and had no ns of dating him. Harold and the Luo family couldn''t be bothered. They believed that with Harold''s status and capabilities, it was only a matter of time before he would win her heart. At the Martial Arts Convention that same year, Harold nned to propose to Daisy in public after winning the championship. However, his ns were ruined when he lost the finals to an underdog - Moore Chen. Initially, Moore was a nobody, but in a few years, he rose to be an outstanding young martial artist of his generation. Later, when people learned that he once entered the Dragon Mausoleum, they assumed that his martial arts directly rted to it. Harold and the Luo family were frustrated as their n was foiled, and what made it even worse was that Daisy met Moore after he won thepetition. The two fell in love at first sight and were completely smitten with each other. Moore even came to the Luo family for a marriage proposal. As the new champion of the martial arts world, Moore''s potential and capabilities were unmatched, and he would be a good match to Daisy. However, the Luo family knew what sort of powerful background Harold came from, and they looked down upon Moore and immediately rejected his proposal. Then, they contacted the Chiang family and quickly arranged a marriage between Daisy and Harold, forcing her to marry into his family. As one would expect, Daisy would never agree to be forced into marriage. The family fell into utter chaos. Eventually, she left on her wedding day and eloped with Moore. What she did was a p in the Luo family''s face, and they saw her as a humiliation to their family. On the other hand, the Chiang family was furious. They immediately issued an order to hunt the two of them down and kill them afterward. Although the Luo family was worried about Daisy''s safety, they didn''t dare confront the Chiang family. Therefore, they could only watch silently from the side without another word. After all, the Luo family was in the wrong. If the Chiang family med them, they would probably suffer tremendously. After more than a year of searching, the Chiang family stopped their hunt. They announced that Moore and Daisy were killed, and it was the end of the chapter as the Chiang family had finally gotten their revenge. The Luo family didn''t dare to ask more. They silently epted the news and trod cautiously since then. Fearing that they might offend the Chiang family again, the Luo family covered up everything rted to Daisy and forbade family members and outsiders from mentioning this again. They acted as if nothing happened, and Daisy never existed, until now. When Fade and Joey came to the Luo family and mentioned Daisy''s name, they were forced to reveal the past they buried for nearly twenty years. Fade turned to look at Joey after Dormer finished the story. One of her clues was a piece of jewelry marked with a special pattern. The information they found from the Luo family''s ancestral temple described it as a pattern unique to Daisy. If all of these were true, Joey''s real identity was about to be unraveled. She was undeniably Daisy''s daughter, and there was a huge probability that Moore was her father, the underdog of thatpetition. There was still so much more to find out. Did the Chiang family sessfully murder Daisy and Moore? What exactly happened during all that, and why did they abandon Joey and sent her to his master? Only Daisy and Moore had the answers. "Joey, are you okay?" Fade asked softly. Her lips curled into a faint smile and her eyes were expressionless. She replied after pausing for a moment, "I''m fine, Fade." He continued, "Then do you have anything else to ask the Luo family?" Joey nced at the Luo family. Initially, she wanted to ask more about Daisy. However, she was annoyed by the panic and fear in their eyes as they looked at her, so she lost interest in asking them about it. Dormer was willing to force his daughter to marry Harold for his benefit, and he allowed the Chiang family to chase after his daughter to provide the so- called protection for his family. Joey felt disgusted by his actions and could not bear to take one more look at his cowardly face. Fade and Joey did not want to linger any longer. They left the Luo family as soon as they could. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When they returned to school, he applied for a leave of absence on her behalf and rented a hotel room. He decided to let her stay in the hotel so that she could get better rest. Fade continued attending sses in school while he carried on his training with the Five Elements Squad in the Stealth Team base. Time flew by quickly, and the Martial Arts Convention was almost here. There were more martial artists in Capital City than usual. Almost all the hotels were upied. Some of them came to participate in thepetition, while some were just guests who came to watch. A few days before the Martial Arts Convention began, Fade gave Jasmine special training, and sure enough, herbat skills improved significantly. Although she was only a beginner at ck Level, she was cultivating a high- level technique that Fade was teaching her. Besides, she had a rare Green Wood Spirit. Thebination of both made her positive energy much stronger than an ordinary martial art practitioner. Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 With Jasmine''s currentbat skills, she could easily defeat an ordinary intermediate or even expert ck Level martial artist. Thepetition was only a day away. Fade did not let Jasmine continue her training. Instead, he wanted her to rest and prepare herself for the big day. He also applied for a leave from school to prepare for the Martial Arts Convention. As soon as he returned to his apartment, his phone rang. He sighed as he pulled out his phone. His eyes immediately widened as he saw the caller ID, and he picked up the phone. "Tom, it''s been so long since thest time we talked!" "Fade, how are you? It''s been a while," Tomughed on the other end of the line. "Indeed. Is there anything I can do for you?" Fade asked. Tom chuckled, "Well, I''m in Capital City. Are you free? I would like to invite you out for dinner." "You''re in Capital City?" Fade was surprised. "Why are you here? Forget it, since you invited me, we''ll meet and talk in person! Where are you now?" "Alright. I''m in St. Rnd Hotel. Is it convenient for you toe over?" Fade immediately answered, "St. Rnd Hotel is not far from my ce. Could you wait for me? I''ll be there in half an hour." He immediately left for St. Rnd Hotel as soon as he hung up the phone. Shortly after, he arrived at the entrance of the hotel. Tom, who was waiting in front of the hotel, greeted him with a warm embrace as soon as he got out of the car. "Fade, you''re here. I haven''t seen you in ages," Tom said with a huge grin on his face. "Yes, it''s been too long," Fade gave him a huge pat on the back. Tom gestured towards the entrance and said, "Brother Fade, I booked a private room. Let''s go in and eat while we chat." "Sure!" Fade nodded and walked into the hotel alongside him. "Tom, why are you here in Capital City?" He asked as they were heading towards the restaurant. Tom replied with a smile, "Well, I came to Capital City this time for the Martial Arts Convention." "The Martial Arts Convention," Fade was surprised. Tom exined, "I''ve been travelling for more than a year, but I wasn''t cking off. I''ve been practicing martial arts, and now, my skills improved a lot." Tom released some of his positive energy as he spoke. Fade sensed that Tom had be a beginner of the ck Level. For a martial artist at his age, his achievement was remarkable. "You''ve made great progress. I''m looking forward to your performance at the Martial Arts Convention," Fade patted his shoulder. "Thank you for your kind words. I''m counting on that," Tom gave him a wink and smiled, "By the way, I came here with some friends. They are in the private room. You''ll get to know themter." "That''s great!" Fade replied cheerfully. As they entered the private room, he saw three people sitting at a round table. There were two men and one woman. One of the men looked slightly older than the others, about 34 or 35 years old. He lookedposed and serious. The other man and the woman seemed rtively young, about 25 to 26 years old. Tom tilted his chin towards the young man and introduced, "Fade, this is Halge Xu." Then the young woman, "This is Lillian Gui." Finally, he gestured at the older man, "This is Hertzel Pei." "We were acquainted through martial arts training. This time, we''vee to Capital City to participate in the Martial Arts Convention together," Tom said excitedly. Then, he introduced Fade to his friends, "Everyone, this is Fade. He''s the Brother Fade whom I was telling you about." Fade nodded and shed a smile at them as Tom spoke. He stretched out his hand to greet them, "Hello, I''m Fade Chen." However, the three of them looked at him suspiciously and then snorted. They sat in their seats, unwilling to stand up to greet him. They didn''t seem very fond of him. Especially the young man, Halge. The corner of his mouth curled into a sarcastic smile, "Tom, so this is the so-called powerful Brother Fade? I don''t see anything powerful about him." Tom''s face darkened as he heard his remark. He red at him and snarled, "Halge, are you doubting me? You''re no match for Fade''s capabilities." "Is that so?" Halge was unconvinced. His body jerked, and a wave of positive energy gushed out. He looked towards Fade as if he was about to fight against him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Lillian, who was standing at the side, chimed in, "Tom, you''re not bluffing, right? Halge is a martial artist from the Three Fists n. He''s not someone whom a self-taught martial artist canpete with!" Fade sensed the energy of the two people. Halge was roughly an intermediate of the ck Level, whereas Lilian''s was even weaker. She was only a beginner of the ck Level. To Fade, fighting against martial artists at this level would be like squashing ants. He was disinterested in them. He turned his head away after he took a nce at their faces. However, what he did seemed cowardly in their eyes, and they got more arrogant. They sneered at him. "What''s the matter? Are you backing down? Are you too afraid to go up against me?" "Tom, you are bluffing about your Brother Fade. I''m a little disappointed with how he is behaving now!" "Halge, Lillian, you''ve crossed the line. Brother Fade is a really powerful man. I believe he''s not interested in arguing with you, but please don''t try him," Tom''s face darkened as he red at both of them. Halge was furious. He mmed the table and stood up as he yelled, "Tom, you are the one who crossed the line! You told us that you''ll be introducing an expert to us, but you brought this guy here. It''s such a waste of our time." Lillian pursed her lips. "That''s right. The Martial Arts Convention is tomorrow. I''d rather spend a bit more time training while we have the time. What a waste of time to even be here. It''s absolutely..." "You..." Tom was so infuriated that he could barely control himself from mming the table. At this moment, Hertzel, theposed man who was silent, frowned and chided, "That''s it, stop bickering." Obviously, Hertzel was the most authoritative among them. Everyone shut their mouths and looked at him after he shouted. Hertzel said in a deep voice, "Since we agreed to work together, then don''t make a fuss over such a small matter. We are self-learners, and we can''tpare with those powerful ones. Thus, we must unite and depend on each other. Maybe then, we will have a chance to win. Do you understand?" Tom nodded, but Lillian pouted and retorted unhappily, "Of course we have to unite, but we''ve agreed on four people, and now Tom brought another person. What does this mean? Does he want us to carry the group and share our resources with him? You know what, it took us a lot of effort to qualify for this Martial Arts Convention." Halge bobbed his head approvingly as she spoke. Now, even Hertzel frowned suspiciously at what she said. Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 Tom''s face darkened. He was about to exin. Fade stood up, interrupting him. He looked at them and spat, "Don''t you worry about me needing your resources. I am already qualified to participate in the Martial Arts Convention. I am not nning to steal anything from you!" The three of them who stood across him were stunned by what he said. Their eyes widened as they gasped silently, butter, their facial expressions went from surprise to doubtful. Fade noticed their skeptical expressions, but he did not feel the need to exin anything to them. He patted Tom''s shoulder and smiled, "I''ve got stuff to do, and I have to go back to school now. Let''s talk after the Martial Arts Convention!" "Fade, I..." Tom hurriedly got up to persuade him to stay, but when he caught sight of the look on his three friends'' face, he stopped himself, "I''ll walk you out, Brother Fade." "Alright!" He nodded, and the two of them left the room. As they reached the hotel entrance, Tom furrowed his brows at Fade apologetically. "I''m terribly sorry. I just wanted to introduce my friends to you. I didn''t expect that they..." "It''s alright. Those in the martial arts circle always put their interests first. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with them being vignt," Fadeughed it off as he waved his hand dismissively. "You should prepare yourself and give it all you got in the Martial Arts Convention tomorrow." "Alright, I will." Tom bobbed his head as he watched Fade enter the car and left the hotel. Halge and Lillian were busy scarfing down food when Tom returned to the room. When he got back, he was infuriated by their attitude, and he red at the two of them. "Halge, Lillian, what was that all about? I invited Brother Fade here, but why did you two do that?" Lillian slowly put down her bowl and chopsticks and sneered. She nced towards Tom and said, "Tom, don''t pretend anymore. You have been bragging non- stop about your Brother Fade throughout our journey. It was just a trick to convince us to take him with us to participate in the Martial Arts Convention. However, you have to know that we worked hard to earn our resources and the qualifications. Did you ask us before you decided to share them with an outsider?" "That was not my intention. Besides, Brother Fade is a strong martial artist. He doesn''t need my help if he wants to participate in the Martial Arts Convention. You worry too much," Tom defended. However, the two of them remained unconvinced. "Fade? Strong? You must be joking. I probed how capable he was when he came in, and I couldn''t detect any trace of positive energy. I could tell that he was a nobody with just one look at his face. You''ve got to be kidding!" "That''s right, Tom. You fawned over us to partner with you. Don''t forget where you stand," Lillian said coldly. "You two..." Tom clenched his fists so tight that his knuckles cracked. He was trying hard not to start a fight. At this moment, Hertzel mmed the table and warned, "The Martial Arts Convention is tomorrow. Now is not the right time to fight among ourselves. Let''s talk about it after thepetition." Tom looked at them, and his face turned dark. He swung his arm and turned away to leave the private room. "I''ve lost my appetite. I''ll go back to my room to rest." The three of them stared at Tom as he left. Halge tilted his chin towards Hertzel as heined, "Hertzel, it looks like you chose the wrong person to be on our team!" Lillian quickly chimed in, "I thought that he was an honest and hardworking person who was willing to put in the grind, but little did I know that he had other intentions." Hertzel frowned and hesitated, "The Martial Arts Convention is about to begin. Let''s talk about it later." "Then we''ll have to endure this brat for a few more days," Halge and Lillian snorted. Fade got up early the next morning and left Capital University with Jasmine. They drove to the Martial Arts Convention. The Convention was happening at Swallow Lake this year, located in the northern suburbs of Capital City. The suburban district was sparsely popted and surrounded by scenery which was beautiful and suitable to be used for a Martial Arts Convention. Fade saw a lot of cars driving towards Swallow Lake. The passengers in those cars were martial artists with majestic positive energy. Some of the arrogant ones even released their positive energy as they were still in their vehicles to show off and challenge others. They finally arrived at their destination after an hour and a half of driving. Fade parked his car and walked towards theke nearby to take a look at the venue. Rows of spectator seats had been set up around Swallow Lake, and they were divided into separate areas for the participants and guests. Several steel fighting rings were set up on theke. These were the arena for thepetition. In the middle of theke was a two-story arena. This would be the main arena for the Martial Arts Convention. The match had not started yet, but many people gathered around Swallow Lake. Some of the martial artists were busy greeting their old friends, whereas some made new acquaintances. A few smart business owners took the opportunity to set up stalls by theke. They were selling all kinds of products: cultivation methods, martial arts techniques, weapons, and pills. As expected, there were also various kinds of gambling stalls. Among them, the most popr one was the bet on Martial Arts Convention''s winner. The popr candidates were selected beforehand, and their information was disyed at the gambling stall. Everyone was busy analyzing and discussing the possibility of the candidates winning the championship as they decided who to ce their bets. At that moment, Tom, Halge, Lillian, and Hertzel were walking towards arge gambling stall. Halge and Lillian looked at the stall with interest as they walked over. "Let''s go and ce our bets too!" Halge suggested. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Lillian quickly supported him, "Yeah, if we can win the bet, even if we lost the match, our trip will still be worth it." Tom wasn''t interested initially, but he followed Heertzel unwillingly when he saw him walking towards the two of them. The stall owner promoted enthusiastically as he saw new customers walking towards his stall, "Lady and gentlemen, would you like to ce your bet?" Halge raised his eyebrows, "We don''t know much about the candidates. Could you please introduce them to us?" The stall owner was amiable. He patted his chest and said, "Of course! Look, the twenty people on the ranking board are the popr candidates for the championship this year. They are basically the top twenty of the Dragon List." "Who is the most popr person?" Lillian cut in. She was too impatient to let the stall owner finish his exnation. The owner smiled and pointed his finger at the top of the list, "Young Master Faxon is the most popr candidate." "Why is it so?" Halge asked. "Young Master Faxon is from the Martial Arts League, and he ranks second on the Dragon List. Besides, rumour has it that he is rted to the hidden family. Such a powerful person is, of course, the most popr one." Halge, Guilian, and even Hertzel''s eyes lit up with excitement when they heard the stall owner''s exnation. Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 The stall owner immediately asked when he saw their faces, "Would you like to bet on Young Master Faxon? He''s almost a sure win!" Their eyes shifted between the stall owner''s encouraging gaze and the customers around them who were cing their bets. Most of them were betting on Faxon. Although the payoff was low, the risk of losing was low. As long as they ced a huge enough amount of money into the bet, they would probably win big. They got excited as they thought about this. Halge and Lillian nced at each other, then pulled out their bank cards, "We''ll bet on Faxon, 50 million each." They handed their bank cards to the stall owner. Hertzel, who remained silent the whole time, also reached for his bank card. He waved the card in front of the stall owner and said, "I''ll bet a hundred million." As the three of them were about to ce their bets, Tom knitted his eyebrows, his face was full of concern and he asked, "Do you want to give it a second thought? This is too risky." Halge nced at Tom and said, annoyed, "How can you call yourself a martial artist? You''re too much of a coward to even ce a bet!" "That''s right. No wonder you''re so weak, Tom. You''re not even a match for Halge and Hertzel," Lillian mocked. Hertzel shot a look at Tom and said, "Tom, it''s fine if you don''t want to ce a bet. It''s absolutely your choice." His tone was calm. The three quickly ced their bets after going through the paperwork. Tom''s face grew weary as he suddenly thought of something. "By the way, boss, you said that Faxon is the most popr candidate, but he is only ranked second on the Dragon List. What about number one on the Dragon List? Why isn''t he among the more popr candidates?" He blurted. Halge and Lillian paused and hesitated as they heard his question. They looked at each other with skepticism and panic on their faces. After all, they had just ced their bets. If another popr candidate suddenly appeared, it was already toote for them to change their bets. They turned to stare at the stall owner usingly. The stall owner chuckled and replied, "I figured that none of you are from the Capital City. You don''t know much about how the Dragon List works, do you?" "You''re right, we''re not from Capital City." They nodded. The stall owner immediately exined, "Well, everyone was certain that Faxon would be number one when the Dragon List was announced. However, an underdog appeared, beat Faxon and became number one on Dragon List. His name is Fade Chen." "Fade Chen!" Tom gasped in surprise as he heard the name. He immediately thought of the Fade he knew. "Could this Fade be my Brother Fade?" He thought. Halge and Lillian knew what Tom was thinking and sneered at him. "Tom, are you being silly? How can your uncivil friend be number one on the Dragon List?" "Haha! Tom, you must have been overwhelmed by what happened yesterday. Are you too desperate to find a capable friend?" Tom frowned and ignored their insults. Instead, he continued to ask the stall owner, "Boss, Fade ranks first on the Dragon List, but why is he not one of the more popr candidates? Did he not participate in the Martial Arts Convention?" The boss shook his head. "No, it''s not like that. In fact, ording to the information we got, he will be participating in thepetition. However, we have little information on him before he was ranked first on the Dragon List. We couldn''t find any public records of hisbat history. Therefore, we don''t know what he is capable of. Besides, rumors said that he was ranked number one in Dragon List because he has connections with the Martial Arts League." "Anyway, Fade, who is ranked number one on the Dragon List, did not disy convincingbat skills. Thus, he wasn''t listed as one of the more popr candidates." A few of the customers beside them also nodded in agreement. They began to discuss Fade and Faxon. From their discussion, they seemed to look up to Faxon, but doubted Fade. Fade was a nobody who suddenly came in first on the Dragon List, and this was enough to cause a stir. The people were not wrong to doubt his abilities. It was natural for them to do so. The stall owner stared at Tom, who was nodding half-heartedly, and said with a smile, "What do you think, young man? Do you want to ce a bet too? You will definitely win if you bet on Young Master Chiang." Tom hesitated but finally shook his head and said, "Forget it, I am not interested." The stall owner immediately turned his head away as he heard Tom''s reply. He suddenly became disinterested in him. Tom strode off. Halge and the other two approached him, holding their bets in their hands. "Tom, are you short of money? I''ll lend you some to ce a bet. Remember to give me 5% interest when you win the money!" Halge giggled. Lillian snorted, "I thought you were a generous person, but who knew you''re a stingy guy." Tom frowned and ignored them as he was about to speed up his pace. However, at this moment, he heard someone calling him, "Tom!" He turned around and saw Fade. He was walking towards them with a friendly grin on his face. Tom returned his greeting with a surprised smile, "Brother Fade, why are you here?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Didn''t I tell you yesterday? I registered for the Martial Arts Convention," Fade smiled at him with his arms crossed in front of his chest. "This, I..." Tom was embarrassed as he was reminded of what happened the day before. Halge and the others were mocking Tom and constantly reminded him of how difficult it was for them to qualify for the Martial Arts Convention. He was so influenced by them that he thought that Fade wouldn''t be able to participate. Halge, Lillian, and Hertzel''s faces darkened as they saw Fade. A look of displeasure painted across their faces. "You''re participating in the Martial Arts Convention? Haha! Are you trying to pull something?" "It''ll be so embarrassing once he gets exposed for what he is. However, some people are thick- faced, so they don''t mind being humiliated! Haha!" Tom brushed off their insults and walked towards Fade. Then, he noticed Jasmine, who was standing beside Fade. His eyes widened in surprise. "Brother Fade, this is..." Fade smiled and said, "This is my friend, Jasmine Zhuo. She''s here to attend the Martial Arts Convention and practice her skills." "Jasmine, this is Tom Wei, a good friend of mine," Fade introduced as he gestured towards Tom. Jasmine nodded at him and bowed. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Wei. I''m Mr. Chen''s student. He''s the one who taught me martial arts." Tom quickly waved his hand and replied, "Miss Zhuo, there''s no need to be so formal. You can call me Tom." Halge and the others were also drawn to Jasmine''s beauty. Especially Halge and Hertzel. When they saw Jasmine, a young, innocent and coy lookingdy, their eyes lit up, and their hearts raced. "Fade has such dumb luck. How did he get such a beautiful female student?" "D*mn, why am I not as lucky? I''m so much better than him." Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 On the other hand, Lillian snorted coldly as jealousy was written all over her face, "What a joke. He doesn''t even have the capability, yet he still dares to ept students. I''d like to see what she learned from a teacher like him." Fade disregarded their remarks. Instead, he turned to Tom and said, "Time''s almost up, and we''ll need to go in soon. Our seats are right there. Do you want to join us, Tom?" He shook his head. "My seat is right here, Brother Fade." "Alright then. I''ll see you after thepetition." Fade waved goodbye to Tom and led Jasmine towards their seats. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He turned around and walked towards his seat too. Lillian stood next to him, still jealous and displeased. She stared at Fade and Jasmine as they left and spat, "That''s the VIP area for the participants from the Martial Arts League. Look at him deliberately walking over there. Tell him to stop pretending. What a joke!" "It''ll be interesting if they get thrown outter," Halge stared at them enthusiastically as if he was waiting to watch something good. Tom furrowed his brows, attempting to defend Fade. However, at this moment, they spotted a man and a woman waving at Fade as they walked quickly towards him and greeted him warmly. "You''re finally here, Mr. Chen. This way, please." "Hello, Mr. Chen. This must be Miss Zhuo. Please have a seat!" Such greetings were normal under normal circumstances. However, everyone was confused as the two people were greeting Fade warmly. Both of them were Galeno''s disciples, Hoce and Lucille. Both of them possessed remarkable strength and were ranked 12th and 18th respectively on the Dragon List. They were also two of the more popr candidates betted on as the Martial Arts Convention''s winner. To receive such warm treatment from two popr star contestants was a great honor. Inevitably, Fade attracted everyone''s attention, and of course, their doubtful nces. Something clicked in Tom''s mind as he watched them from afar. He nced towards him and eximed, "Could Brother Fade be the Fade who ranked first on the Dragon List?" Halge and the others snickered at his im. "Tom, are you out of your mind? That guy could nevere first on the Dragon List. You''re kidding, right?" "Lucille and Hoce greeting him doesn''t mean anything. Perhaps he used some alternative measures. I''ve seen too many people like him pretending to be someone they are not, just to impress others. Haha!" "But..." Tom felt that his hunch was right. As he watched Fade exchanging pleasantries with Hoce and Lucille, a group of men in uniforms walked past him. Halge and his group stared at the group of men in uniforms. Their eyes filled with reverence and admiration, "It''s the Stealth Team''s Five Elements Squad!" Noticing the group, the passersby pointed towards them and started talking about them. "The Five Element Squad is here. They''re incredible. No wonder they''re the elites of the Stealth Team!" "Of course. The five captains of the Five Elements Squad are all in the top twenty on the Dragon List. They''re also among the more popr candidates for thispetition." "But the Fire Squad captain, Lester, has been reced. I heard it has something to do with their new instructor." "Yes, I heard about it too. Their instructor was supposed to be the Gold Squad''s captain, Romeo, but they reced him with another person in the end. No one knows who the new guy is." "An instructor to the Five Elements Squad must be someone powerful." Amidst the crowd''s discussion, the Five Elements Squad marched towards the VIP area and walked towards Fade. They stood at attention and saluted in unison, "Good morning, Instructor!" they shouted. Fade nodded and muttered, "Okay. We''re in public, rx. Don''t be so serious." "Yes, Instructor Chen!" The Five Elements Squad replied. Then, they began to chat andugh. When the others saw their exchange, they immediately fell into a heated discussion. "Did you hear that? The Five Elements Squad just called the young man their instructor. Is he the new instructor for the Five Elements Squad?" "He looks so ordinary. Does he have what it takes to betheir instructor?" "Don''t judge a book by its cover. Those who can be instructors are definitely something." "Yeah. Besides, Lucille and Hoce were very friendly towards him. He must be somebody powerful." As the crowd was buzzing in excitement about Fade, Tom was overwhelmed with disbelief. "This, I..." His eyes widened as he yelled in excitement, "Brother Fade is really Fade Chen, first on the Dragon List!" Halge and the others frowned as they heard Tom yell. Instinctively, they wanted to refute Tom. Based on their impression of Fade, he was too ordinary, and he would never be number one on the Dragon List. However, they couldn''t exin why Hoce and Lucille were so respectful towards him and why the Five Elements Squad called him their instructor. There could only be one reason. Fade was really first on the Dragon List. There was no other exnation. "Could it be that the kid really is..." Hertzel''s face was filled with incredulity as he asked weakly. "No, it can''t be..." "That''s impossible. How..." Halge and Lillian were still unconvinced. Just then, a staff member approached Fade, "Are you Fade Chen, first on the Dragon List? Please sign here to register." Fade nodded, picked up the pen, and swiftly signed on the paper. This confirmed Fade''s identity. Those who were doubtful towards him stared at him with astonishment as they tried to digest the news. "H-How is this possible? He... He is really first on the Dragon List." Halge and Lillian''s jaws dropped as they cried out in disbelief. Shortly after, their faces darkened in fear. "W-We have offended him. If..." Even Hertzel, who was always calm, couldn''t hide the anxiety on his face. Just when everyone was surprised and worried, Fade chatted for a while. Suddenly, someone let out a heartyugh, "You must be Fade!" Fade turned his head towards the voice and saw a burly man in his sixties. The man had a huge grin on his face as he walked towards him. He patted Fade''s shoulder. "Fade, I''ve been looking forward to meeting you." Hoce and Lucille hurriedly exined, "Mr. Chen, this is our master." Fade''s heart skipped. He knew Galeno was their master. He was one of the leaders of the Martial Arts League, a Heaven Level Late Stage expert, and the sixteenth on the Divine Dragon List. "Nice to meet you, Master Zhu!" Fade bowed and greeted him respectfully. Galeno patted him on the back andughed, "Don''t be so formal, boy. You can call me Old Zhu." Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 Fade wouldn''t call him that. It was inappropriate to address an elder by his name. Instead, he thanked him with a smile, "Thank you for your help before, Master Zhu." Galeno said, "Well, kid, since you refuse to call me that, then I''ll not force you to. By the way, how''s your preparation for the Martial Arts Convention? How confident are you in winning?" "Not too bad," Fade smirked as he replied. "Not too bad," Galeno repeated what Fade said andughed heartily, "You sound confident. I am looking forward to seeing you take the crown home!" Someone snorted from behind and said, "Winning is not easy!" Everyone shifted their attention towards the voice. A man in his sixties swaggered towards them with both hands behind his back. He had a smug look. He wore a green robe, and the edges of it fluttered in the air as he moved. Several young men stood behind him. Among the leaders of the group were Faxon and Leighton. Fade''s eyebrows raised in amusement as he recalled their recent fight. Lucille muttered to Fade, "Mr. Chen, that man over there is Cannon Shao. He''s a senior official of the Martial Arts League, but he often disagrees with my master. By the way, he is also Leighton and Faxon''s master." Fade narrowed his eyes as he nodded. He finally understood why Cannon and his people were so hostile towards them. "Winning is not easy. However, I have faith in Fade," Galeno squinted his eyes at Cannon and said. The corner of Cannon''s mouth curled upward when he heard that, "Is that so?" Then, he took a step forward and leaned towards Fade, "So you''re Fade Chen? I have heard so much about you from Leighton and Faxon." "Really?" Fade replied faintly, keeping his face neutral. However, he seemed arrogant to Cannon. Leighton and Faxon quickly stepped forward and red at him disdainfully. They couldn''t be bothered to hide their resentment towards him. "I haven''t got to kick your a*s for bullying my brother thest time. Just you wait this time," Leighton shot daggers at him as he threatened him. Fade didn''t flinch, "Are you talking about the time I broke Thomson''s legs? Well, bring it!" He replied calmly. "You..." Leighton was on the verge of attacking him. Lucille, who was watching silently at the side, suddenly stood up and defended Fade, "Leighton, what are you doing? Are you nning to start a fight with Fade in front of my master?" He paused when he heard Lucille''s warning. Galeno was a powerful man, and Lucille was comparable, so he did not dare to act recklessly in front of them. He red at Fade and stepped back. At this moment, Frodo stepped forward to warn Leighton, "We are here for the Martial Arts Convention. If you have any disagreements, settle them outside." Leighton snorted angrily, but he didn''t say a word. Faxon moved beside Leighton. His gaze shifted from Hoce, Lucille and finally fell on Fade. "They can protect you for now, but they can''t protect you forever," he seethed. "I don''t need anyone''s protection," Fade retorted. "Really? Just you wait," Faxon sneered. "I will never forget what happened at the auction." "Then don''t forget it. Well encounter situations like that in the future," Fade replied. Faxon''s expressions turned dark. He red at Fade and snarled, "Aren''t you a piece of work..." His energy erupted from his core instantly. He was about to attack Fade. Galeno snorted and warned, "Thepetition hasn''t started yet. What are you doing?" He let out a powerful wave of energy, and it crushed Faxon effortlessly. Clenching his teeth, Faxon''s face turned white from exertion. Cannon immediately stepped forward as he saw Faxon''s terrified expression. Attempting to rescue Faxon, he forced an equally strong wave of energy and went against Galeno. "Old Zhu, there''s nothing to be proud of for attacking someone less than you," Cannon eximed. Galeno replied with a low voice, "He is a disciple of the Martial Arts League. It is my responsibility to teach him a lesson if he does something inappropriate." "Whatever Faxon did wrong, I''ll teach him myself because I''m his master. You don''t have to worry about him," Cannon defended. "I''m worried that you won''t teach them well." "Ugh..." Cannon''s face darkened, and a look of anger painted across his face. The tension between the two masters grew as they stared at each other intently. Just then, the sound of loud drums interrupted them, followed by a clear voice announcing, "Wee to the Martial Arts Convention opening ceremony!" Rustling sounds filled the scene as everyone scrambled to take their seats. Their gazes were focused on the fighting ring in the center of theke. The host didn''t use a microphone. He projected with his natural, resonant voice. His voice was as deep as thunder, and it spread throughout the venue. The host quickly introduced what the Martial Arts Convention was about. Then, he exined the rules of thepetition before announcing the rewards. The guests were familiar with this information. They lost interest in his speech and began to murmur amongst each other. Of course, they were discussing the conflict between the two Martial Arts League masters, Galeno and Cannon. At the same time, Halge and the group were also talking about the incident enthusiastically. However, they were more interested in Fade. "No wonder Fade was so arrogant. Apparently, he has Galeno backing him." "Perhaps it was Master Zhu who helped him toe in first on the Dragon List! Otherwise, how could a nobody suddenly appear first on it?" "Even if he really has the ability and strength to be number one, who cares? Now that he has offended Leighton and Faxon, he will definitely suffer the consequences." "That''s for sure. Leighton is eleventh on the Dragon List, and Faxon is second. Both of them are very powerful." "Naha! Let''s see if he dares to be this arrogant when thepetition begins!" Tom was annoyed by what they were discussing, but he wasn''t in the mood to defend his views or refute their ims. At this moment, all he could worry about was Fade''s odds of winning. Faxon and Leighton were both reputable martial artists. Even if Fade ranked first on Dragon List, it would be challenging for him to fight against them. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Besides, it looked like Fade had formed a wedge with the two. Now that they despised him, they would not hesitate to fight dirty. When the timees, he could end up badly injured, or even disabled. Besides, this was the Martial Arts Convention, not a performance. Someone getting hurt was inevitable. There were even contestants who were killed at the scene. Everyone turned their attentions back to the main arena in the middle of theke as the host finished announcing all the information and finally went off the stage. Thepetition began. The Martial Arts Conventionpetitions were ssified into three categories ording to Kungfu Levels. They were the Yellow Level, the ck Level, and the Earth Level. However, the highest level, Heaven Level, was not included in thepetition. Since all Heaven Level martial artists already reached the highest state of cultivation, they were regarded as prominent figures in the martial arts world. To participate in such apetition would only waste their time and effort. Hence, there were only three categories in thepetition. Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 Each participant wouldpete in a one-on-one battle with an opponent of their level within their category. At the end of thepetition, the top three participants of the lower levels would be qualified topete in the higher- level categories. In addition, each category''s top achievers would also be rewarded handsomely. The first category topete was Yellow Level, which was the lowest level. Obviously, the spectators were unimpressed by the contestants from this category, as they only had average fighting skills and the fights were boring. However, some of the audience who came from powerful and influential families watched the competition with fascination. They were interested in the low-levelpetitions for a reason. The main purpose of them was to single out talented martial artists who had the potential to develop their skills. They were waiting to see which of these participants could show off their strength ande out on top. Many of these powerful families and ns would recruit the top performers on the spot and provide them with formal training. This way, the families could expand their own team of future martial artist experts. Moreover, the participants were mostly young disciples who came from upper-ss families. They saw thepetition as a chance to practice their skills and a tform to prove themselves to the public, and to make a name forthemselves. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only For this category, multiple pairs of contestants fought simultaneously in separate fighting rings. The competition went on very fast, and within two hours, the top ten winners were determined. Among the top ten, eight of them were young martial artists who came from prestigious backgrounds. The other two were dark horses who finally got to showcase their talents during the competition. One of them was immediately recruited by the Martial Arts League, whereas the other one was taken under an influential family''s wing. Thepetition paused for a short while after the Yellow Level category matches ended. The next round would be the ck Level category. The audience was obviously more interested in the ck Level matches than the Yellow Level. Most of them belonged in this level after all. Besides, a lot of them signed up to participate in this category too. Thepetition resumed shortly after, and the participants were called to the stage to draw their lots. The numbers they drew would determine their order. Two participants of consecutive numbers would battle against each other. Jasmine was currently at the early stage of ck Level, thus she signed up to participate in this category. After drawing in a deep breath, she got up from her seat and stepped towards the fighting ring on theke. Her expression was tense, and her soft hands were tightly clenched into fists. Overwhelmed by her nervousness, her steps wobbled as she walked. Noticing her response, Fade quickly patted her on her back and whispered in her ear, "Jasmine, calm down. You are stronger than most of the participants here, so don''t be afraid of them. Besides, I have taught you well. You have to be confident in yourself, do you understand?" She rxed under his reassurance and turned around to look at Fade in the eye as she nodded solemnly. "I got it, Mr. Chen!" "Alright, go ahead!" He said, tilting his chin towards the fighting ring. Meanwhile, Tom and his friends were also walking towards the stage to draw their lots. The four of them had also signed up as ck Level participants. The participants were notified of their order for thepetition soon after. Jasmine drew the number 88, which was rtively behind. At least she had the opportunity to watch other participants'' matches and gauge their strengths to prepare herself. Thepetition began, and simrly, a few different pairs of opponents fought against each other at the same time. The arena was suddenly filled with all kinds of noises: the shouts of the participants as they fought, the whistling sounds of their positive energies, the smacking sounds of bodies mming against each other, and the horrifying screams of pain. The arena immediately descended into chaos. The audience was intrigued by the sight of such brutal battles, and they hollered and shrieked excitedly. Some of them cheered for their friends, whereas some of them were busy cing their bets at the gambling stalls on the roadside. Fade scanned through every arena and took note of the battle results. Whenever he saw the average strengths of the other participants, his confidence in Jasmine grew. Although her level was not high, he had taught her to cultivate his unique martial arts technique. Besides, she had the rare Green Wood Spirit, which was something ordinary martial artists could not surpass. cing a hand under his chin, he predicted that with Jasmine''s current strength, she would most likely be able to defeat an ordinary advanced-stage ck Level martial artist. However, that would not be the case if she was to fight against one from a powerful n or a peak-stage ck Level martial artist. As he continued to observe the fighters in the arena, he noticed a few familiar faces. He narrowed his eyes and carefully watched the battle results of Tom and his friends. Tom had just entered the early stage of ck Level, and his fighting skills were only average. However, he got lucky in the first round, where his opponent was just like him, a beginner in the ck Level. After an intense battle, Tom managed to advance to the next round. Lillian, who was also in early-stage ck Level, was not as lucky as Tom. Her opponent had easily defeated her in the first round. However, Halge, with his middle- stage ck Level skills, and Hertzel, ate- stage ck level martial artist, qualified for the next round. Thepetition went on without dy, and soon enough, it was already Jasmine''s turn to fight. The opponent who fought against her was a middle-stage ck Level self learner. He was not famous among the circle, but judging from the energy he gave off, his strength was decent. Everyone''s gaze was instantly drawn towards Jasmine as soon as she stepped onto the stage. Her charm was undeniably one of her fascinating characteristics. She was always able to catch people''s attention on any asion, even more so in such a hot- blooded situation. Jasmine''s delicate beauty piqued the audience''s interest and curiosity. She immediately became the center of everyone''s attention. Tom and the group, who had just finished their first round of battle, spotted her as she walked onto the stage. Their jaws dropped as they looked over to Fade. "That girl! She''s the girl who was with Brother Fade!" Tom gasped. Lillian, who had just been eliminated from thepetition, looked displeased. She frowned and muttered, "What''s so interesting about her? She''s just another pretty face. I bet she can''t even take three blows from her opponent. She''s definitely going to lose." Halge''s eyes glinted in delight as he licked his lips and said, "I hope that she can advance to the next round. If I was to fight against her in the next round, we can have a good time together." Hertzel squinted and shifted his attention to the other stronger opponents. Obviously, he looked down on Jasmine. Under the crowd''s anticipatory gaze, the referee announced that Jasmine''s battle with her opponent had officially begun. The opponent was taken aback by her looks too. He smiled and said, "Miss Zhuo, I''ll go easy on you. After all, it is not a gentlemanly gesture to hurt a beautifuldy." She scowled in disgust and scoffed, "We are in a martial arts arena, so you''d better go all out!" "Ms. Zhuo, I..." As he was about to say something, her figure shifted, and with a blink of an eye, she was already charging towards him. He did not take her attack seriously and casually struck out his palm to defend her attack. However, his eyes widened in shock as her positive energy was shooting dangerously towards him. He could feel that her positive energy was imposing and even more powerful than his own. Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 The opponent finally came to his senses and immediately channeled his positive energy to defend himself against Jasmine''s attack. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, it was already toote. His eyes widened in horror as her slim but powerful handnded heavily on his chest. Her violent strike sent him flying across the fighting ring, and a spurt of blood gushed out from his mouth. Hended on the other end of the fighting ring and writhed in pain, unable to stand up anymore. At that moment, the referee announced her victory. Such a result was totally out of the audience''s expectation. Instead of cheering for her, they fell into a heated discussion, and all of a sudden, Jasmine became the hot topic among the crowd. Tom was equally surprised by her achievement. "I never thought that Miss Zhuo would be so powerful! Well, she''s Brother Fade''s disciple after all. She is formidable." Lillian''s lips puckered as she crossed her arms in front of her chest. "What''s so great about her performance? She tricked her opponent with her good looks and then snuck an attack on him. That''s cheating. I told you she had no actual strength." Her remarks were mean and filled with envy. Meanwhile, many of the spectators shook their heads as they expressed their pity. "That guy was totally hypnotized by her beauty. It seemed like he had forgotten to defend himself. That''s why he was easily defeated by only one strike. What a joke!" "He couldn''t even beat a woman. How can he call himself a martial artist?" "Haha! That''s easy for you to say. Would you be able to resist a beauty like Jasmine if it was you?" "She''s smart. She knows how to put her advantage to good use! However, she won''t go far with these tricks." Jasmine''s tense facial expression finally turned into a grin after winning the first round of the competition. She left the fighting ring and waved at Fade. He quickly rose from his seat and gave her a thumbs- up. "Good job! Keep it up. You will definitely win the uing rounds," he said as he pped his hands. The first round of thepetition was over in no time. It was time for the second round. Simrly, the participants who were qualified for the next round would draw lots, and two consecutive numbers would fight against each other. This time, Jasmine got the number 16, which meant that it would be her turn topete rtively quickly. Soon, it was her turn. She was already waiting for her opponent on the stage before the host announced her name. Contestant number 15 entered the fighting ring. Fade and Jasmine raised their eyebrows in surprise as they realized who the fighter was. Jasmine''s opponent for the second round was none other than Halge, one of Tom''s friends. "It''s you!" She eximed. Halge smirked as he looked her in the eye. He dipped his chin like a gentleman and greeted, "Miss Zhuo, we meet again!" She tilted her chin and red at him grimly. "Cut the crap and let''s begin!" Halge chuckled and shook his head. "Well, you see, Miss Zhuo, I''ve already reached the middle stage of ck Level, but you are only a beginner. You are definitely no match for me." He smacked his lips and said, "I don''t want to hurt you, Miss Zhuo. Thus, I have a suggestion." "What is it?" She asked. He smiled and replied, "It''s simple. Believe it or not, I don''t care about thispetition at all. Thus, it doesn''t matter whether I win this round or not." "What are you trying to tell me?" Her brows knitted in confusion. "What I am trying to tell you is that I am mesmerized by your beauty and elegance ever since the first time Iid my eyes on you, Miss Zhuo. After the day we first met, I couldn''t sleep, for all I could think of was your beautiful face. I''ve fallen head over heels in love with you." He ruffled his hair and continued, "I really can''t bring myself to fight against the girl I admire. Hence, this is what I propose. I''ll surrender and give up this fight if you agree to go on a dinner date with me after the Martial Arts Convention." Halge''s proposal left Jasmine flustered and speechless, and the crowd was equally shocked. The audience''s chatter suddenly filled the arena. "Holy sh*t, what is he doing? I can''t believe this!" "D*mn, so he''s going to flunk the game?" "This guy is not qualified to participate in the Martial Arts Convention. He doesn''t even have the martial arts spirit. Get out of here!" "I''m afraid that I have to disagree. As the saying goes, the youth yearns for the good maiden'', thus I understand why this gentleman is doing this to woo the beautifuldy." "That''s right! He is merely sacrificing a chance to advance to the next round. Why would it matter if he can win the beauty''s heart in exchange?" "The other participants are fighting to their deaths. Meanwhile, he is hitting on a girl in the fighting ring. I like this guy." Tom, who was watching from the crowd, was dumbfounded. His jaw dropped open, and he couldn''t say a word. Hertzel only frowned and shook his head. He didn''t say anything too, but there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes. Beside Hertzel, Lillian was staring at Jasmine with hateful eyes as she clenched her fists and trembled in a fury. She gritted her teeth and said, "That vixen must have performed some kind of witchcraft on Halge. That''s why he''s losing his mind over her!" "I''m against his actions. If the vixen could win like this, then she might as well sleep with him! What''s there topete for then?" Amid the audience''s lively discussion, Halge stared at Jasmine with a smug grin on his face. In his opinion, his proposal was a win-win for her. Besides, he believed that his skills were extraordinary and that he was a handsome gentleman. Therefore, he was worthy of such a beauty like her. However, much to his dismay, her face darkened after listening to his proposal. She snorted, "I don''t need you to admit defeat because you are no match for me." Jasmine hurled her body upwards with a violent kick. Like an arrow from a bow, her graceful figure drew an arc in the air. Her positive energy spread out like numerous tendrils, and she aimed them directly at Halge. He was caught off guard. His face darkened as he expressed his displeasure, "Jasmine Zhuo, I gave you a chance, but you are an ungrateful wretch. Now, don''t me me for hurting you." With a snort, he turned his positive energy into a giant ax and shed at her. His strike was impressive and extremely violent. If she was to be struck by him, she would definitely suffer serious injuries. The crowd gasped in horror as they witnessed such a brutal attack. Some of them gaped at Halge''s strength, while others were screaming in fear for Jasmine. Lillian was probably the only one with an excited expression on her face. She bared her teeth and chanted, "Kill her. Kill that vixen." "Miss Zhuo, this is yourst chance. Once I attack, you won''t have a second chance." Halge didn''t give up. She ignored his threats. She leapt nimbly in the fighting ring, and her elegant body swayed in rhythm as if she was dancing. Her eyes glinted as Halge charged towards her with his huge ax, and she stretched out her arms. Streams of positive energy sprang upwards from her body like twigs and vines, and they wrapped around Halge''s positive energy ax, immobilizing him. "This, how could you..." Halge gathered his positive energy and attempted to break away from the vines. However, it didn''t work at all. It was as if his energy had hit a gummy bear; it bounced off directly from hers. Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 "What exactly is this? How did you do it?" Halge looked at Jasmine, aghast. She ignored his question and manipted her positive energy tosh out the vital vines like a whip. Halge was sent flying through the air in an instant. Her mighty energy threw him out of the fighting ring and into theke. The audience was dumbstruck. They finally came to their senses when the referee once again announced that Jasmine had won the battle. In an instant, they began talking about her unexpected victory. Meanwhile, the staff members were busy rescuing Halge from the middle of theke. He was completely drenched when he was out of the water, and he looked miserable. He red at the fighting ring with resentment in his eyes. Lillian hurriedly went up to help him with a concerned look on her face. On the other hand, Tom did not budge and stood silently in his ce. Thepetition went on as if nothing had happened. Hertzel won his fight and sessfully entered the third round of thepetition. The participants were already familiar with the procedure, and they quickly drew their lots for the third round. This time, Jasmine was the first topete. Fade raised his eyebrows in surprise when he saw Hertzel holding the number two stick and that he was Jasmine''s opponent. A look of worry shed across his face. Hertzel was the most powerful martial artist among Tom''s group of friends. At the same time, Lillian and Halge noticed Hertzel''s draw too, and their faces lit up with excitement. "Finally, you are up against that vixen this time, Hertzel. You must take revenge for Halge!" "Jasmine is an ungrateful little twat. You must teach her a lesson, Hertzel." Hertzel''s face was calm. "My goal is to advance to the next round. I will not let anybody stand in my way." The third round of thepetition began soon after. Jasmine stepped onto the arena, followed by Hertzel. He kept a serious expression as he stood face-to-face with her. He cut to the chase and warned her coldly. "You''d better not get in my way of advancing to the next round. Or else, don''t me me for not being nice." She replied faintly, "Same to you." "Oh really? If that''s the case, then you are going to regret it," he hollered and immediately began tounch an attack at her. In the blink of an eye, he pounced at Jasmine like a fierce, starving tiger. His movements were swift and agile. She did not react to his attack. Instead, she stood there, motionless. When he was only a few steps away from her, she raised her hand elegantly to defend herself. "It''s toote to react now!" His lips curled into a cruel smile as he performed the Heart- digging Strike and aimed it towards her chest, attempting to bring her down without the slightest hesitation. The odds seemed to be in Hertzel''s favor, and everyone began to feel anxious for her. Just then, Fade stared at them from below the fighting ring and yelled, "It''s close enough!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She suddenly jerked her hand upwards as she heard his signal. The energy in the arena changed in an instant. Countless streams of vital vines slithered like snakes all around the arena floor. They grew into giant trees and wrapped around Hertzel swiftly. As he struggled to resist the giant trees'' grip, she leapt up towards him. Her movements were light and effortless like a fairy from the woods. She threw multiple hard punches at him, one after another, and kicked his body violently. The horrifying sound of bones cracking filled the entire arena. Hertzel spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face nched. His entire body trembled in exertion as a wave of positive energy spread out around him and shattered the vital vines trapping him. His eyes were filled with rage as he raised his hands to attack her. She stood in front of him and said calmly, "I suggest that you''d better not try to fight back. Otherwise, you''ll see your entire life of martial arts cultivation destroyed." "What did you say? I..." Hertzel''s face sank, and he was ready to fight. However, as soon as he took a step forward, his face changed instantly, and he spat out a mouthful of ck blood. "You... You poisoned me?" He looked up at her, and his gaze was a mix of anger and disbelief. She nodded and said, "Yes. I have injected the poison into your body via the vital vines. You might be able to kill me if you were to channel your positive energy forcefully, but in the end, your meridians will explode and you''ll die." "You..." Hertzel was in shock. He gritted his teeth and red at her. Jasmine''s words caused amotion in the crowd. Among them, Lillian shouted on top of her lungs, "Referee, she poisoned him. This is a vition of the rules, and she should be disqualified!" All participants were prohibited from bringing poisons into the Martial Arts Convention as a safety precaution. Although this might hinder some poison experts to perform their skill, it served as an additional protection for most participants. The referees began to discuss amongst themselves after hearing Lillian''s protest. One of them turned his head towards Jasmine and asked, "Miss Zhuo, did you vite the rules by sneaking in poison?" She shook her head. "I didn''t." Before Hertzel could argue his stance, Lillian retorted, "Only a dead man would believe your words. How could you defeat Hertzel if you didn''t use poison? Besides, you just admitted that you used poison on him!" She darted a look at Lillian before she exined, "I indeed used poison on him, but it doesn''t mean that I''m carrying poison with me. The poison I used in the battle was a simtion. It was a combination of my cultivation technique and my positive energy. It''s not real poison." Everyone on the scene was astonished by her im. "Using positive energy to simte poison! Is... Is this possible?" "Is there even such a thing?" "Something smells fishy. I bet this is just her excuse!" Jasmine defended herself, shouting towards the crowd, "If you don''t believe me, you maye forward and take a look." A few of the judges stepped forward immediately and performed a full- body inspection on both Jasmine and Hertzel. The judges looked at each other in amazement and turned around to announce to the crowd, "After a detailed inspection, we found that Ms. Zhuo did not vite the rules. Hence, thepetition continues!" She turned to look Hertzel in the eye. "You have ten seconds left before the poison takes effect. Are you willing to admit defeat?" "You..." He gritted his teeth and hissed unwillingly. Finally, he had no choice but to nod and say, "I surrender!" As soon as he uttered those two words, she leaned forward and tapped his forehead lightly with a finger, transferring a green wave of positive energy into his body. Then, with a gentle leap, she returned to Fade''s side. "Mr. Chen, your method is indeed effective!" She looked at him as she grinned from ear to ear. Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 Fade returned Jasmine''s grin with a nod. "Hertzel is ate-stage ck Level martial artist, thus he is two levels higher than you. Not only that, he has a lot of battle experience. You might be able to win if you were to fight him head- on, but you''ll definitely be heavily injured then. That was why I taught you to put your Green Wood Spirit to good use and nt vital vines on the wooden floor beforehand. By using the poison created from your positive energy to control him, you''ll be able to win the battle unscathed." She bobbed her head and suddenly whipped up her head as she thought of something. "But Mr. Chen, I''ve already tipped my hand in this battle. If I were to fight against other powerful opponents in the next few rounds, I''m afraid they''ll be prepared for it. It''ll be difficult for me to advance any further now." Fade smiled and replied, "You''ve already done a good job by making it this far. After all, the remaining contestants that made it into the final rounds are eitherte-stage or even peak-stage ck Level martial artists. It''s understandable if you can''t defeat them." He paused and continued, "You must learn to grasp the rhythm when the timees. If you think that you are no match to the opponent, then admit defeat. I brought you here to practice, not to risk your life. Do you understand?" Her facial expression was regretful, but she still nodded her head seriously. In the meantime, thepetition went on. However, the crowd had lost interest in the uing battles. They were still not over Jasmine''s performance earlier. After all, who wouldn''t be amazed when a stunning beauty like Jasmine had won three rounds of battle in a row? Especially when her performance in the third round was so spectacr. Even the masters seated in the VIP area were impressed by her skills, and they began to show their interest in her. "That girl looks younger than twenty years old! As a ck Level beginner, she managed to defeat middle-stage andte-stage ck Level martial artists. She has great potential. I want to recruit her into my team." "It''s not umon for a 20-year-old martial artist to achieve early-stage ck Level. However, her skills and technique are really unique. She deserves all the attention." "Turning positive energy into vines and toxins, these strategies are unpredictable. It is such a rare sight!" Even Galeno, one of the superiors, turned towards Fade and Jasmine with interest. "Fade, correct me if I''m wrong, but Little Zhuo has a wood-ss physique, and she has the wood-spirit talent." He nodded. "You are very observant, Master Zhu." He didn''t mention Jasmine''s Green Wood Spirit. Her wood-spirit talent was already rare and highly coveted, not to mention that her Green Wood Spirit was the rarest of all. She was gifted with a unique physique. If it was exposed, it would inevitably attract unwanted attention, which would not be good for her. Then, Master Zhu turned to Jasmine and asked, "Little Zhuo, are you interested in joining the Martial Arts League? If yes, then I will ept you as my disciple. What do you say?" The guests around them were amazed by his offer. They immediately turned around to look at him, surprise and admiration painted on their faces. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Everyone knew who Galeno was. He was the Martial Arts League''s leader and one of the masters on the Divine Dragon List. It was many young martial artists'' dreams to be his disciple. The crowd around them stared at Jasmine anxiously as they waited for her to ept his offer. However, she looked hesitant. Her eyes darted between Fade and Galeno as she considered it. Finally, she shook her head and answered, "Thank you for your kindness, Master Zhu. However, I''ve already acknowledged Mr. Chen as my teacher. Therefore, I can''t..." Galeno did not insist. He tilted his chin and said, "If that''s the case, then I won''t persuade you anymore. Of course, if you need any help in the future, you can alwayse to the Martial Arts League and ask for my help." "Thank you, Master Zhu!" Jasmine thanked him respectfully. The onlookers were dumbfounded; their eyes grew three sizes wider, and their jaws dropped open. They were going crazy over Jasmine''s decision. They couldn''t understand why she would choose Fade over Galeno to be her master. In their opinion, Fade could neverpare with him. Although he held an empty title of Dragon List''s number one, his strength was still far inferior to Galeno''s. However, Jasmine would rather give up the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and chose to be Fade''s disciple instead. The people around them scratched their heads in bafflement. They couldn''t figure out the reason she did this. Once again, Fade and Jasmine became the focus of everyone''s attention. Someone from the crowd shouted at her to persuade her into epting Galeno''s offer. Others med Fade for being too selfish. They urged him to let go of her so that she could leave him to receive better guidance. Fade shrugged them off and continued to watch thepetition. The third round of matches ended very quickly. Next up would be the fourth round, and this was also the match that everyone was very interested in. This was because there were only sixteen candidates left after the third round. After the fourth round, the top eight of the ck Level category would be determined, and they would be rewarded with corresponding prizes. To reach the top eight was considered the final goal for many participants. As usual, the fourth round would still be one-on-one matches. Jasmine got the number 16 this time, and she would be in thest pair to Those who made it into the top 16 were mostlyte- stage and peak- stage ck Level martial artists. Jasmine was one of the rare ones to join them in this stage as a ck Level beginner. One after another, the matches ended. Finally, it was once again Jasmine''s turn. As the dark horse in the ck Level category, she was the center of everyone''s attention. As soon as she stepped onto the stage, the audience immediately cheered in excitement, whereas some discussed her performance. However, when her opponent stood up from his seat, the excited cheers turned into exmations and worried tones. Fade raised a curious eyebrow and was confused. "What is going on?" "Jasmine''s opponent for this round is Egas Lin. He is a well- known talent among the younger generation of martial artists in Capital City. He achieved the peak of ck Level at only 18 years old. In the previous three rounds ofpetition, he defeated his opponents with only a single move. He did not give his opponent any chance to fight back," Lucille exined. "By the way, Egas was adopted by the Chiang family, and he grew up with them since he was little. Technically, he is Faxon''s younger brother." Fade frowned at the information. He raised his head and nced towards Egas'' seat. Sure enough, he was sitting right next to Faxon. Egas lowered his head as he leaned towards Faxon, and it seemed like Faxon was whispering something to him. After a while, he stood up and strode towards the fighting ring. Faxon seemed to have noticed Fade''s gaze. He turned his head and looked over at him, and the corners of his lips curled into a sneer. Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Fade''s heart turned cold when he saw Faxon''s sneer, and his expression became solemn. He snapped his head towards the fighting ring and hollered at Jasmine, "Remember what I told you just now, Jasmine. Know your limits. Do you understand?" She paused for a moment before answering, "I understand, Mr. Chen!" Lucille looked at Fade and said jokingly, "Don''t you have any confidence in your disciple? She hasn''t even started fighting, yet you already told her to know her limits." He shook his head and said, "It''s not that I don''t have faith in her. It''s just that she''s still a beginner. If we disregard her previous experience in martial arts, then she only has three months of experience, counting from the day she officially started learning martial arts from me. Thus, I have no high expectation of her." His words left Lucille speechless, and she stared at him with amazement. "Are you telling me that she achieved early-stage ck Level in only three months? And now she is challenging her limits! Is... Is she still human?" Fade didn''t respond to her question. That was because, at this moment, Egas was entering the fighting ring. The match between him and Jasmine was about to begin. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Egas stood across her after going onto the stage. "Usually, I would refuse toy my hands on such a beautiful woman like you," he said, with an evil smile on his face. His tone was confident and smug as he continued, "But since your master offended Young Master Faxon, I am forced to teach you a lesson." Jasmine frowned, but she didn''t say a word. Instead, she took a few steps back. Her positive energy spread all over the wooden floor of the fighting ring as she began to set her trap. As soon as the judge announced the start of the battle, she charged towards Egas without hesitation. The positive energy she hid on the wooden floor earlier exploded into the air like vines and tree trunks, and theyunched towards him. Her movements were swift, but he stood calmly in front of her and sneered, "You are still using this trick? It won''t work on me." He drew out a long sword as he spoke, and shadows trailed behind the sword as he swung it gracefully. Whistling sounds filled the arena as the sword sliced off all of Jasmine''s vital vines, and its shadows danced in the air to form the shape of a flower. Her positive energy poison was practically useless this time, as she couldn''t get near enough to him to inject the poison. She gritted her teeth in frustration and stepped back away from him as she watched him destroy her vital vines. Gathering her strength, she immediatelyunched another attack. However, Egas moved even faster. The long sword gleamed as he held it high in the air, and intense Qi aura surged from the de. He swung it down with a whoosh to fend off her attack. His movements were fast and deadly, and the sword carried a terrifying chill as if it was going to cut off everything in its way. She was intimidated by the sword''s power. She furrowed her brows and bit her lip. Although she was unwilling to give up, she knew her limits. She would not be able to hold off such a powerful blow. Snapping her head towards him, she shouted, "I surrend..." Before she could finish her words, he suddenly picked up his speed and brandished his sword. He brought down the sword and shed it towards her. She did not expect him to continue attacking her when she had already admitted defeat. It was too late for her to dodge the attack, and she could only watch helplessly as the sword came down on her, her eyes filled with terror. At this moment, Fade got up from his seat and shouted angrily, "Stop! Jasmine has already admitted defeat." However, Egas turned a deaf ear to him and charged towards Jasmine with an even quicker speed. Fade was furious. He quickly lunged towards the fighting ring to stop him. Although he was already moving very fast, there was still a huge distance between Egas and him. By the time he reached the side of the fighting ring, Egas'' sword had alreadynded on Jasmine. There wasn''t enough time for her to fight back, and as a result, the de sliced through her clothes and her skin, leaving a bloody wound. Her face nched. The sword continued to cut deeper into her shoulder as Egas was trying to hack her entire arm off. Fade shot out a ray of Qi aura to deflect Egas'' long sword at that critical moment, causing it to brush past Jasmine''s arm. The sword hacked viciously into the wooden floor, splitting it in half. "Jasmine!" Fade rushed to her side and held her in his arms. A huge amount of blood had soaked through her clothes, and her face was ghostly pale. Meanwhile, Egas was still unwilling to give up even after Fade had tried to stop him. The long sword in his hand swayed and shifted its direction. This time, it wasing down at Fade and Jasmine. His stubbornness infuriated Fade. He raised his hand to shoot out a stream of positive energy, smashing Egas'' long sword into pieces. Then, he moved to stand in front of him in the blink of an eye and grabbed him by the throat. His eyes turned red as he snarled, "You have a death wish, don''t you?" Egas'' face nched. "You... You are viting the rules!" Just then, Faxon leaped from his seat andnded in the fighting ring. He howled, "Fade, what are you doing? The contestants were fighting, but you suddenly barged in and attacked the contestant. What do you think you are doing?" Fade replied coldly, "Jasmine had already admitted defeat. Why does he still want to attack her?" "I didn''t hear her! That''s why I continued to fight." "You didn''t hear her? Do you think I would believe such nonsense?" Fade shouted angrily. He tightened his grasp on Egas'' throat and choked him until his eyes turned white. Faxon''s voice boomed, "You are offending the Martial Arts Convention as well as all the judges and guests, Fade. I''ll kill you on the spot if you continue to hurt him." He snickered and said, "Do you think you can kill me?" "Do you want to die?" Faxon roared. His energy burst forth, and he looked like he was about to start a fight with him. Sensing the tension between them, Lucille and Hoce jumped into the fighting ring. "Fade, please don''t be impulsive." "Don''t give him what he wants, Fade. He is trying to provoke you into hurting Egas. Dannon will finally have an excuse to punish you when he knows about this. When the timees, it''s not just you who will be in danger, but Jasmine too." As the two were attempting to persuade Fade, Galeno''s voice echoed throughout the arena, "Fade, I''ll handle this matter fairly, as a judge of the Martial Arts Convention." Lucille quickly added, "Fade. The most important thing now is to treat Jasmine as soon as possible. She is injured and is still bleeding!" His anger slightly dissipated as he heard Lucille''s words. He snorted as he loosened his grip on Egas and hurled him onto the ground. Then, he turned around to pick Jasmine up. With an effortless leap, he returned to his seat. Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 On the other side of the arena, Egas was clutching his throat as he coughed non-stop. When he finally recovered from his coughing fit, he looked up and red at Fade hatefully. Faxon helped him walk down the arena and began treating him when they returned to their seats. The battles resumed after their little incident. The top eight of the fourth round wouldpete against each other again in the final round, and the top three of the final round would have the opportunity to challenge the participants in the higher level. The results for the fourth round were just like what everyone expected. Although Fade had just choked Egas as a warning, he had not caused any substantial damage to him. In the end, he still managed to win first ce in ck Level category. After announcing his victory, he stared at Fade coldly, his expressions hostile. The audience began to discuss Egas'' victory excitedly. His win in this category meant that he would be qualified to join the Earth Levelpetition, and it also meant that he might fight against Fade. Everyone couldn''t help but feel excited as they thought about it. They were all looking forward to the match as if they were about to watch an interesting show. After a short break, the Earth Levelpetition that everyone was looking forward to finally began. There was no doubt that the Earth Levelpetition was the main attraction in the Martial Arts Convention and it was the tform for powerful martial artists to show off their strength. More importantly, the top contestants in the Earth Levelpetition would be qualified to explore the Dragon Mausoleum, which was the main purpose of many masters taking part in the Martial Arts Convention. Suddenly, the crowd bustled with noise. Fade supported Jasmine''s weight with his arms around her waist and helped her to sit down. "I''m going to draw lots for thepetition now. I''ll seek revenge for what happened to you just now," he got up and said. Jasmine''s face turned into a worried expression. "Mr. Chen, I''m fine. Please don''t be impulsive. What if you put yourself in danger? I''m afraid..." Fade shook his head and smiled confidently as he reassured her. "Don''t worry. This kind of battle is not dangerous to me at all." Then, he queued up and drew his lot. Thepetition began immediately. During the first round, Fade was lucky enough to be paired with one of the three participants who had just ascended from ck Level to Earth Level. The opponent went all out to make it hard for him to win. However, Fade eventually defeated him with only three moves and advanced to the next round smoothly. As the center of the crowd''s attention, Fade''s lucky and easy win had raised controversy. "D*mn it. Fade is so lucky to have such a weak opponent in the first round." "Could it be that Galeno was secretly helping him? That guy was chatting happily with him just now, and they seemed to have a good rtionship." "No way. Would a highly respected man like Galeno do such a thing?" "If he doesn''t have true strength, even with Galeno''s help, all will be futile. He''ll definitely encounter powerful masters in theter matches. He won''t be so lucky anymore to be running a charade." After the first round ofpetition, the participants began to draw lots for the second round. This time, Fade was still the focus of everyone''s attention, especially when his opponent was revealed to be Arthur Lin. The crowd''s discussion started to heat up. "Holy sh*t, Arthur Lin! Isn''t he the captain of the wood team from Five Elements Squad?" "Arthur is a middle-stage Earth Level master. He ranks 20th on Dragon List, thus he''s undeniably an expert!" "That kid finally lost his good luck. Let''s wait and see how he''ll be tortured!" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As the crowd fell into a heated discussion, Egas'' face turned into hatred. "That fellow is lucky that he got Arthur first. Now, we won''t have a chance to teach him a lesson anymore. He will definitely lose this round." Faxon darted his eyes at Egas and replied coldly, "Calm down. There are lots of opportunities for revenge. He is not some important person, and we''ll deal with him when the timees. Don''t worry about it." "Alright!" Egas nodded. On the other side of the spectator area, Tom and his friends held different opinions on Fade. Tom looked worried, but Halge, Hertzel, and Lillian were gritting their teeth with resentment. "That guy is going to lose for sure." "I''d like to see how arrogant he will be when he fights against a master ranked on top of the Dragon List." "He''d better be teaching him a lesson that he will never forget." The crowd''s attention shifted to Fade when it was his turn to enter the fighting ring. Fade stepped into the fighting ring with both hands behind his back. He nced at Arthur, who was standing across him, and asked, "Arthur, do you want me to fight?" He shook his head bitterly and answered, "Instructor Chen, I didn''t expect to meet you in the second round. It''s really..." Fade''s facial expressions softened as he noticed Arthur''s upset face. He walked over and patted his shoulder tofort him. "It''s alright. Train harder after this. True strength is forever, but these rankings are pretentious." "Thank you for your guidance, Instructor Chen." Arthur cupped his hands and bobbed his head. He turned to look at the judge and announced in a clear voice, "I admit defeat." Before anyone could figure out what was happening, Arthur strode out of the fighting ring. There was a deathly silence when he left the arena. Only when Fade descended from the fighting ring after the referee announced his victory did the dumbstruck crowde back to their senses and began to discuss among themselves. "Holy f*ck, what''s going on? Arthur just admitted defeat." "What on earth just happened? Why did Arthur admit defeat? He''s a master ranking 20th on the Dragon List!" "There must be something shady going on. That''s for sure." "Do you still remember their interaction before the match started? That guy is the Five Elements Squad''s instructor. That''s why Arthur admitted defeat immediately!" "Why does he deserve to be Five Elements Squad''s instructor? Something smells fishy here." "This guy has a strong backing. In order to win his favor, they even arranged the Five Elements Squad to act alongside him." The crowd''s doubts and gossips filled the entire scene. Some of them even petitioned for the participants to draw lots again and restart thepetition. However, the referee ignored these people''s shouts and announced that thepetition would continue. The referee''s decision caused an outcry among the audience. They shouted about the shady competition and cried for the unjust treatment between participants as they started booing. On the other hand, the people on Faxon''s side remained quiet. They sneered and whispered, "In that case, let''s end him ourselves." Soon, the second round of thepetition was over. Fade advanced to the third round, raising controversy, and he became the focus of everyone''s attention. Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 The crowd stirred with excitement when the results for the draw came out. This time, Fade would be fighting against Egas. "Sh*t, he got Egas! It''s inevitable anyway. There''s a saying that goes, ''destiny will make enemies meet''." "Although Egas is talented, he is just at the peak stage of ck Level. There''s still a huge gap between their strengths!" "There were only three participants from ck Level who advanced into this category, and Fade got two of them consecutively. There is obviously something shady going on." "I don''t think so. Well, you see, Faxon is personally instructing Egas right now. Besides, Egas will never throw the game and let him win. Perhaps this time, the result will be beyond our expectations." On the other hand, Egas was preparing to seek revenge. He clenched his fists as he stared at the fighting ring, his eyes cold and ruthless. His expression showed a hint of excitement as he thought about revenge. "I will make him pay for what happened just now. I will let him know that I''m not the one to be messed with," he snarled. Beside him, Faxon was visibly calm. "Fade is rtively powerful. You may not be able to defeat him." Egas rolled his eyes and scoffed, "It''s not a big deal. I''ll just use that trick." "Are you sure you want to use that trick now?" Faxon raised an eyebrow. Egas nodded. "I have never suffered such humiliation throughout my whole martial arts career. I must make him pay. Otherwise, I will be ashamed to stay within the circle." Faxon remained silent for a while before he tilted his chin in approval. "Since you have decided, then go ahead. Of course, if the situation is critical, don''t overexert yourself and immediately admit defeat. Leighton and I are still here. He can''t escape his fate." "I got it, Young Master Faxon." Egas dipped his chin and stepped into the fighting ring with revenge on his mind. Meanwhile, in the fighting ring, Fade gave him a chilling stare as he walked in, and he didn''t say anything. "I will make you pay for the humiliation you caused me." The corner of Egas'' lips curled into a sneer as he spoke. Without warning, he brandished his long sword and shed it through the air without holding back. The sword came down mercilessly while exuding an intimidating aura. The whistling sound of the sword slicing through the air startled the spectators on the shore of the lake. The air around them turned cold. "Egas is furious. It looks like he''s going to fight seriously this time." "Behold the talented Egas! His imposing manner made him seem more intimidating than some Earth Level martial artists. He has a bright future ahead of him!" "That''s right. I initially thought that Egas would definitely lose, but judging from the situation, he will most probably win!" At the same time, Tom''s "friends" gloated over Fade''s luck. "Haha! He finally runs into a tough guy. He''s going to be defeated this time." "If he loses, then he''ll be the biggest joke of thispetition. He defeated Arthur, who ranks twentieth on Dragon List in his previous round, but in the next round, he loses to Egas, who is only a peak-stage ck Level martial artist. Haha!" "He is already a joke in the first ce, and now he''ll just be a bigger joke." As the crowd was trying to ridicule Fade, he stood motionless when facing Egas'' aggressive attack. He looked calm and unwavering, and there wasn''t even a hint of panic on his face. "You..." Egas was surprised by his unusual calmness, and he frowned and roared, "Go to hell!" Instantly, waves of positive energy surged from the long sword in his hand as it turned into a giant sword in the air, and he brought it down with terrifying strength. Despite facing such a violent attack, Fade was oddlyposed. He shook his head gently, then swiftly raised his right arm and flicked his finger at the giant sword falling from the sky. Ding! The crisp sound of metal hitting against each other filled the arena. The giant sword in the air immediately shattered into wisps of energy and dissipated into the air. The long sword in Egas'' grip made a cracking sound. Fissures appeared on its surface, and it splintered. Pieces of metal fragments fell to the ground, creating a huge nking noise. "You..." Egas'' jaw dropped open. He couldn''t believe that Fade was so powerful that he deflected his attack with only one flick of his finger. Clenching his teeth, he tossed the sword handle onto the ground and muttered, "It looks like I will have to use that move." He stomped his feet on the wooden floor, and his eyes turned red. The positive energy in his body began to surge wildly as clouds of red energy lingered around him. As the energy in him continued to grow, his power increased rapidly. Sensing the change in atmosphere, the audience could not help but express their astonishment. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "What''s going on? How did Egas be so much stronger all of a sudden?" "That''s... That''s the Blood Ignition Skill." "What? The Blood Ignition Skill! It involves burning one''s spiritual blood to raise his own strength in a short period of time. However, this technique will also cause a great deal of damage to one''s body! Must Egas go all out like this?" Just as the crowd was busy discussing, Egas'' energy had skyrocketed to the limit. He was no less powerful than an Earth Level master. His lips curled smugly as he inched closer towards Fade while being surrounded by a red glow. Fade narrowed his eyes and took a step back. Egas sneered at him. "Are you trying to escape? Or are you trying to buy yourself more time? Let me tell you, it''s useless. My Blood Ignition Skill has been refined by the Chiang family. As long as I take medicine as a supplement, my body will not suffer much damage. I can perform the Blood Ignition Skill three times in a row. Let''s see how you will fight against me!" He cackled and charged towards Fade, his energy growing stronger and stronger with every step. He approached him like a monstrous behemoth, forcing his imposing strength onto him. The audience by theke watched their interaction in amazement. "The Chiang family actually managed to refine the Blood Ignition Skill. They are just too powerful!" "He can even perform Blood Ignition Skill three times in a row, thus his strength will increase greatly. I believe he will be able to fight against more powerful opponents now." "If that''s the case, then no one else can go against the Chiang family anymore!" The crowd''s exmations filled the entire arena. Meanwhile, Fade stood face-to-face with Egas and gently shook his head. "So you want to see how I will fight with you? I''ll show you how, then." As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his right hand, and a stream of blue positive energy gathered in his palm. The positive energy condensed and transformed into a fresh blue lotus. The lotus petals swayed in the wind, and its gentle movements hypnotized everyone on the scene. "Go ahead!" Fade raised his right hand and tapped on it gently, pushing it forwards. It left his palm and flew directly towards Egas. He narrowed his eyes at the flower. He sensed a faint icy cold aura exuding from the lotus flower, but he didn''t detect any hint of threat. Doubtfully, he took a few steps back and shot out a stream of positive energy at the blue lotus. Surprisingly, the blue lotus immediately shattered after being hit by Egas'' energy, and pieces of its remnants scattered and floated in the air. Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 "Haha! So is this your unique skill? What is it for? Is it a joke?" Egasughed arrogantly. Fade ignored his remarks. Instead, the corner of his lips quirked into a faint smile, and he muttered to himself, "Do you think it will be easy to defeat my Ice Lotus me?" "Ice Lotus me? What''s that?" He frowned but then snorted while saying confidently, "I don''t care if it''s ice or fire. It can''t do anything to me. I''ll smash them all with one punch." He inched closer towards Fade, closing the distance between them step by step. A haunting red glow surrounded his body, and energy surged tempestuously within him. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Despite Egas closing in on him, Fade stood unflinching. When he was only a few inches away from him, Fade lifted his right hand spontaneously. His positive energy burst out in an instant and turned into a giant palm in the air. The giant palm whipped across the sky and mmed down on Egas with terrifying force. The pressure from Fade''s positive energy came down on him like an avnche. Egas'' smug expression immediately turned to horror. At this moment, it was already toote for him tounch an attack on Fade. Instead, he quickly channeled the positive energy in him to resist his attack. However, Fade refused to give him the chance to defend himself. Egas attempted to condense his positive energy, but it was shattered into nothing the moment it came into contact with the giant palm. The giant palm came crashing down on Egas like a mountain falling from the sky. Its pressure rammed him against the ground. He could barely lift his hands to defend himself. Despite Egas'' struggle, the giant palm was still pushing down on him, bit by bit. Blood trickled down from the gap between Egas'' clenched teeth, and his arms began to tremble in exertion. Fissures appeared on his skin as the muscles beneath began to tear, and blood gushed out from his body. Just by looking at Egas'' condition, even an untrained person could tell that he could not withstand such extreme force. "Egas has been crushed into such a horrible state. How is that possible?" "Didn''t Egas just performed Blood Ignition Skill? How could he still lose the fight?" "Fade is much more powerful than I thought." "Egas is about to be defeated." The crowd sighed emotionally. At the same time, Faxon and Leighton sat stiffly on the VIP seats, and their proud faces turned grim. Faxon frowned and hollered, "Egas, that''s enough." He understood what Faxon meant. He wanted him to admit defeat. Although he was unwilling, with the increasingly heavy pressure above his head, he had no choice but to admit defeat. With his current state, he would never be able to fight back. He spat a mouthful of blood before he groaned in exertion, "I... admit..." However, just as he was about to say thest word, Fade sneered, and his eyes glinted with a faint blue light. "Do you think you have the chance to admit defeat?" Then, dark blue light burst out from his eyes and shot directly into Egas'' body. "You..." Egas was about to say something but stopped himself as he felt a sense of chill gushing out from within his body. The coldness came from the inside as if there was a block of ice in his body that was freezing his internal organs bit by bit. He felt his body stiffen gradually. Bits of blue light and striations began to appear on his skin. The pattern of the striations gradually spread and converged into the form of numerous blue lotus flowers. The blue lotuses emitted a cold aura, causing Egas to freeze on the spot. He could not move at all, and it was as if he had turned into an ice sculpture. Fade said sternly, "Ice Lotus me is a unique skill that I learned after absorbing the Ice Lotus. It freezes the opponent''s blood vessels and positive energy, then utilizes the ice-cold blue mes to burn the opponent to death without them knowing." He could have burned Egas to death when his Ice Lotus me entered his body. However, he did not want him to die an easy death, thus he deliberately tortured him for some time. He wanted him to stay frozen on the ground and experience the pain of being crushed. The huge palm in the air pushed down on Egas bit by bit like a giantpressing machine, crushing and grinding his body t. The fear of unable to do anything as death was approaching him was horrifying and despairing. Egas could only move his eyes in horror as he could not move or make any sound. He could only watch as his body was being crushed t, bit by bit. At the sight of Egas almost being killed, Faxon''s eyes darkened and he shouted from the audience area. "Stop! Egas has already admitted defeat." "Admit defeat? But I didn''t hear him say so," Fade replied coldly. Fade was re-enacting Egas and Jasmine''s battle, and he beat Egas at his own game. However, this time, he made Egas pay back with double the pain and fear. Faxon was infuriated. He leaped straight into the fighting ring and walked towards Fade with a gloomy expression. "Let Egas go. He has already admitted defeat," he shouted into his face. "Then, let him say those words himself!" Fade''s expression was dark as he spoke. "You..." Faxon threw an angry p towards Fade, initiating an attack. Before Faxon''s p couldnd on him, Fade snorted heavily and punched out with his left hand to counter his attack. Meanwhile, he made a mming gesture with his right hand, and a deafening rumble followed. The giant palm crashed down heavily from the sky, and with a loud st, Egas waspletely mmed into the wooden floor. After that, the giant palm disappeared into thin air. Egas'' body was unrecognizable, and what remained was a bloody mess of flesh and blood. He was dead. Although the participants were all martial artists, many of them still couldn''t bear to witness such a revolting sight. At that moment, the sounds of people retching and gagging filled the arena. Faxon''s eyes turned red, and his body trembled in anger. "You killed Egas! You are going to pay for it with your life!" Instantly, dazzling lights shone out from Faxon''s body and turned into terrifying beams ofsers. They shot towards Fade like sharp knives. Fade did not back down. He snorted and jerked his body violently, and a stream of red positive energy surged out like heavenly fire falling from the sky, engulfing Faxon''s attack. Just as the two were about to start a fight, a majestic and heavy aura enveloped the arena, shrouding Fade and Faxon, halting their attacks. "Who dares to stop me?" Faxon yelled angrily. "It''s me!" A deep voice boomed out like thunder, and a figure suddenly appeared in the fighting ring. Everyone looked closer and realized that the mysterious figure was, in fact, Galeno. Their eyes immediately widened in astonishment. "Master Zhu, why did you stop me?" Faxon''s face softened a little, but his eyes still had a hint of anger as he looked at Galeno. Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 Galeno''s deep voice reverberated around theke area as he spoke. "A ring battle is a duel between two fighters. No one is allowed to interrupt them, and those who intervene will be disqualified. Are you sure you want to fight him?" "I..." Faxon''s face darkened. "Egas had already admitted defeat just now, but he still deliberately killed him. That is against the rules too! How are you going to punish him then?" "ording to the rules, Egas didn''t voice out the words ''I admit defeat'' in person, so technically, he didn''t admit defeat. Therefore, Fade''s attack is considered reasonable, and he did not vite any rules." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Was it not against the rules? Everyone can tell that he had stopped Egas from voicing out and killed him for revenge," Faxon defended. Galeno knitted his brows. "It''s the same as Egas'' and Jasmine''s case. Based on our previous verdict on their battle, Fade''s actions in this contest are not against the rules." "But..." He insisted. Just then, Faxon''s master, Bannon, interrupted, "Faxon, that''s enough. You may return to your seat!" Although he was unwilling to give up, he didn''t want to go against his master. He had no choice but to turn around and return to his seat. Immediately after, the referee announced that Fade had won the match. As for Egas, since every participant had already signed a contract when they signed up for the Martial Arts Convention, his death was no one''s responsibility. The officials would not look any further into this matter either. Fade returned to his seat with his head held high. At this moment, all eyes were on him. Although everyone tried to keep their voices as low as possible, the collective noises of everyone whispering at the same time made the crowd seem lively. Meanwhile, Tom''s brows knitted tightly as he listened quietly to the discussion between Halge and his friends. "Fade is very powerful. He killed Egas on the spot." "ording to my evaluation by looking at Egas'' strength, Fade''s strength should have already reached the Earth Level." "We offended him previously. What if hees to take revenge on us as soon as thepetition is over?" "Don''t worry about it. Although he is indeed powerful, he had upset Faxon by killing Egas. Faxon won''t let him have it easy in the following rounds." Thepetition proceeded after the staff cleaned up the fighting rings. The following matches were just as intense and exciting as the previous ones. However, after Fade''s battle, the participants after him seemed to be more vignt during their fight. As soon as they felt that they were no match for their opponents, they would admit defeat without hesitation. This was the impact Fade had created after killing Egas. After all, no one wanted to be the second Egas, to be unable to admit defeat before being murdered by their opponents. Their actions sped up thepetition''s flow, and as a result, this round''s matches were over in a sh. The next round of contests began shortly after. Fade once again went on stage to draw lots. The audience shouted in unison when they found out who he would be fighting against. Coincidentally, Fade''s opponent for this round turned out to be Leighton. Across the spectator area, Leighton stared at him with a hateful gaze. He did not seem surprised by the result of their draw. Fade noticed his unusual calmness. He immediately darted a suspicious nce at Dannon and spotted his shady facial expressions. He sneered and muttered, "Don''t me me for not being nice, as you are the one who sent your disciple to die." Thepetition went on smoothly, and soon, it was Fade and Leighton''s turn. The two of them were the focus of everyone''s attention. The scene became heated as soon as they made their appearance on the fighting ring. Leighton''s face was dark as he stood tall and stared at Fade viciously. "My brother''s legs were crippled because of you. Egas died because you murdered him. Besides, you disrespected Young Master Faxon. Today, I will make you pay for everything you have done, right here, in this arena." Fade scoffed, "Is that so? Do you have the strength to do that? Otherwise, it will be toote for you to regret it if you were to end up like Egas." Leighton snorted loudly at the insult and immediately lunged at him. His body sprang forwards like an arrow from a bow, piercing through the air as he came down on Fade. "How dare you say that! I''ll give you a little taste of what I''m capable of." Gusts of wind whistled and parted at his sides as he moved. It was as if his body was slicing the air in the fighting ring into half. A wave of terrifying aura surrounded him as he aimed himself towards Fade. It was a spectacr sight. "Leighton''s positive energy is too formidable. He was serious about this fight from the very beginning, and it looks like he''s about to get real!" "Is this what the eleventh on Dragon List is capable of? It''s too terrifying." "With his strength, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to enter the top ten after this match." "Let''s see how Fade deals with Leighton. He is not like Egas. No matter how powerful Egas was, he was only a ck Level martial artist. However, Leighton is a middle- stage Earth Level martial artist, thus his strength is undeniably much stronger." In the meantime, Fade watched calmly as Leighton was closing in on him. His facial expressions were neutral and showed no emotions. When Leighton was only inches away from him, he shook his head indifferently and sighed, "Is that all you''ve got?" "You..." Leighton stared at him in disbelief. He scowled and gritted his teeth as he shrieked, "You self- conceited piece of crap! Before you speak, let''s see how you defend this." Fade shook his head harder. "Once I block your attack, you won''t be able to fight back anymore." "How dare you..." Leighton was about to say something as he fumed with rage. Just then, Fade''s right fist smashed right into Leighton''s chest with a loud thump. It was only a simple punch, nothing fancy. However, when the punchnded on Leighton, he felt an overwhelming force rushing towards him. The impact hit like torrents of floodwater rushing down a mountain and engulfing him. Although he saw Fade''s attacking, he was unable to fend off such a powerful force. He had no choice but to clench his teeth and cross his arms in front of his chest to resist the deadly blow. As soon as Fade''s fist came into contact with his arms, he heard a horrifying crack. The brute force from the punch broke his arms instantly, but it didn''t stop there. Instead, it was aiming towards his chest. The agonizing pain of his broken arm, along with the terrifying surge of force, made his blood run cold. "If such force was to hit my chest, my internal organs would explode, and I would just drop dead," he thought to himself. "Fade wants to kill me. He wants to kill me with only a single punch." A chill swept through him as the thought arose in his mind. The overwhelming fear in him made him unable to reason. He immediately opened his mouth and shouted, "I... admit..." Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 Even though Leighton was much more vignt towards Fade because of what had happened to Egas, the very thing he was trying to avoid still happened. A horrible weight crushed against his body as he was about to utter thest word. The final word was stuck in his throat as it struggled to escape his lips. His bloodshot eyes widened in horror. He shook his head desperately, trying to convey his intention to admit defeat. However, his entire body was paralyzed under Fade''s unforgiving force. As he watched Fade''s fist that was about to hit his chest, Leighton felt the despair at the brink of his death. "Am I going to die in the arena like Egas?" He thought. The audience below the stage was equally shocked. They thought that he would surely be killed. At that critical moment, Fade felt an invisible and majestic force shooting towards him. It blocked his attack and bought Leighton some time. As soon as Leighton felt that the weight on him was lifted, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "I admit defeat, I admit defeat! Referee, quickly announce..." The referee was as shocked as him. When he finally came to his senses, he quickly announced, "The winner of this round Fade." Fade stared at Leighton with a murderous gaze for a while. Finally, he withdrew his fist and turned to head towards the audience seats. On his way back, he nced at Dannon in the VIP seat with a cold stare. He was almost certain that Dannon was responsible for the mysterious force that intervened in his battle at the crucial moment. There was probably no one else on the scene who could block his punch so soundlessly. "You can save him once, but you can''t save him forever," Fade murmured to himself as he red at Dannon. Dannon, who was not looking at Fade at all, frowned slightly and turned his head towards his direction as he heard him. He shot a meaningful stare at Fade with a hint of warning in his eyes. Fade ignored his warning and returned to his seat. He shut his eyes and regted his breathing to restore his strength. His victory over Egas was still within many people''s expectations, but now, he had defeated Leighton. Moreover, it was in such a simple manner. This result was beyond many people''s expectations. In the midst of the crowd''s discussion, this round ofpetition finally ended. Fade had sessfully entered the top eight. The next round would still be a one-to-one duel, but it was different from the previous matches, as the fight between the eight participants would be rtively less intense. After all, those who reached the top eight would be qualified to explore the Dragon Mausoleum, and the following rounds were just to determine the ranking of the participants on the Dragon List. Of course, the titles and rewards could not bepared to the Dragon Mausoleum. Therefore, in the following quarterfinals, as long as the participants felt that they were no match to the other, they would voluntarily give up and preserve their strength to prepare for the Dragon Mausoleum. Fade''s opponent from the quarterfinals knew that he was no match for him and conceded defeat after exchanging only three moves with Fade. The next opponent in the semifinals happened to be his friend. It was Romeo, the captain of the Five Element Squad''s Gold Squad. After his previous experience with Fade, Romeo did not have any intention to fight against him. Instead, he admitted defeat as soon as he stepped into the fighting ring. Just like that, Fade sessfully advanced into the finals. The one- to- one final match would determine the champion of the Earth Level category. His opponent was none other than Faxon, who ranked second on the Dragon List. Both participants of the final battle were respectively the number one and number two on the Dragon List. Not only that, there were all sorts of disputes between them throughout the competition. The atmosphere of the final battle immediately became tense due to their rtionship. The surrounding audience waited nervously for the battle to start. The betting stalls on the roadside became more lively as everyone was cing bets on their champion candidates. At the same time, they chatted enthusiastically. "Without a doubt, Faxon will definitely be the champion! He has been the hottest topic ever since the beginning." "I would have agreed with you if it were before, but now, I don''t think anyone can be certain about the current situation. Fade is equally powerful too, and we can''t underestimate him." "No matter how strong he is, he is still far inferior to Young Master Faxon when ites to their strength. You don''t have to doubt his strength." "When Fade fought against Egas and Leighton earlier, you said the same thing, but look at the results now." The noises of their discussion and arguments filled the arena. At this moment, Fade remained calm. Sitting on the VIP seat, he shut his eyes to rest as he prepared himself for the uing battle. On the other side of the VIP area, Faxon watched him spitefully. He kept stealing nces at him with a sharp coldness in his eyes. Dannon noticed his gaze and gently reminded, "Faxon, you must stay calm before the battle in order to stayposed during the battle and not make mistakes. You are too impatient now." Faxon said, "Master, I understand. However, I''m certain that my seven- level strength will be enough to defeat that guy." "Don''t be too careless. That kid''s strength is a little unusual," Dannon said. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Don''t worry, Master. I won''t lose," he said with confidence. "Also, I will take back my position as number one on the Dragon List. I''ll let those who misjudged him regret their decision." After he finished speaking, Faxon and Dannon looked at Galeno in unison. Previously, when the Dragon List was announced, it was because of Galeno''s insistence that Fade, who suddenly appeared on the Dragon List, be promoted to the top of the ranking. Faxon and Dannon refused to let this matter go. They were still displeased with the arrangement. If Faxon could defeat him in thispetition and officially secure his position on the Dragon List, it would be a p in Galeno''s face. The final battle was held on the highest fighting ring in the center of theke, and it began in a tense and hostile atmosphere. Under the referee''s order, the two people got up from their seats and walked towards the main fighting ring. When they arrived at the shore, Faxon turned his head and snorted at Fade. Then, he leaped into the air and flew more than 20 meters away. Finally, hended gracefully on the fighting ring in the center of theke. He stood with his hands sped behind his back, and the sight of his elegant and handsome poise caused a group of female martial artists to scream and go crazy over him. "Young Master Faxon''s moves are so cool." "Young Master Faxon indeed lives up to his name. I am rendered speechless by his strength and elegance." "Young Master Faxon, I love you. I want to have your babies." Fade ignored Faxon''s charade and walked slowly on the wooden bridge along theke as he headed towards the ring in the center of theke. Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 A tumult of voices broke out. "Read the room, Fade. Why don''t you show off some of your skills and let us witness your strength?" "Show off? I think he has nothing to show off, hence why he chose to walk over there silently." Someone snickered, "He''s far from being Young Master Faxon''s opponent. There''s nothing to look forward to in this match." Faxon narrowed his eyes as Fade strode towards him, shooting him a withering stare. As he watched Fade walk towards the middle of the wooden bridge, Faxon suddenly thought of an idea. He shifted his body towards Fade''s direction, and his right hand dropped from behind his back to his side. With a flick of his fingers, a burst of energy shot out soundlessly from his hand and flew toward the pirs under the wooden bridge. Given that this attack was extremely stealthy, the crowd was too engrossed in their conversation to notice it. The pir of the wooden bridge instantly broke under the impact of the energy and the entire bridge copsed with a crash. Startled, the audience gasped at the suddenmotion. "F*ck, what''s going on! The bridge just copsed." "How is that possible? The bridge was very sturdy. How could it copse all of a sudden?" "Is someone sabotaging thepetition?" Someone snorted. "Can''t you see? It''s obvious that someone is deliberately trying to make things difficult for Fade!" "Look, the bridge has copsed. Let''s see how he will deal with it." "What can he do? Will he fly and jump into the fighting ring? Or will he fall into the water and make a mess of himself? No matter what he does, he''ll end up miserable!" As the people were busy gossiping, the remnants of the wooden bridge crumbled and flopped into theke with a loud rumbling noise, sshing water everywhere as they hit the surface of theke. Just as everyone was expecting Fade to emerge from theke looking wretched, they were instead amazed by the incredible sight before their eyes. Although the wooden bridge had copsed, Fade, on the other hand, was unflinching. Step by step, he continued ambling towards the center of theke, as if he hadn''t yet noticed that the wooden bridge under his feet had vanished. "What, what''s going on?" "Is Fade walking on air? He looks like an astronaut!" "How on earth did he do it? By the gods, his power is terrifying!" "His movements didn''t seem to change at all, which means that he hasn''t been stepping on the bridge since the very beginning. Instead, he has been walking on air the whole time!" Everyone gaped at Fade. Meanwhile, some of Faxon''s female admirers could not help but scrunch their faces in displeasure. "So what? It''s just walking on air. What''s so amazing about it?" "That''s right. He''s not even half the man Young Master Faxon is. I wonder why the heck are they so surprised." "It''s just a little trick, don''t make a fuss about it. If it was Young Master Faxon, he''d amaze us an even more impressive trick." A few martial artists sitting beside them couldn''t stand their remarks anymore. "If you''re not as powerful as him, then keep your mouth shut. Keep your jokes to yourselves." "D*mn right. Don''t make a fool of yourself if you don''t even have that level of knowledge or ability in the first ce." "You call that a little trick? Do you know what a feat it is to walk on air?" "Not only does walking on air require strong positive energy as support, but it also requires precise control over one''s positive energy. Otherwise, once your positive energy bes unstable, you won''t be able to support your body and lose bnce mid-air." "Recall Fade''s gait when he crossed the bridge. If it wasn''t for the wooden bridge copsing, we wouldn''t have noticed that he was walking on air. This proves that he has exceptional control over his positive energy." After listening to their arguments, Faxon''s admirers cut them dirty looks and pursed their lips as they kept fumbling for excuses to defend Faxon. "Keep bragging. It doesn''t change the fact that his trick could neverpare to the way Young Master Faxon jumped elegantly into the fighting ring with a single leap." "Yeah. Who gives a care about his control or precision? He''ll lose the fight for sure anyway." "No matter what, Fade is certainly not a match for our Young Master Faxon." The martial artists next to them shook their heads in defeat as they scoffed at the blind madness of the female admirers, no longer in the mood to exin further. One sneered, "Oh well, you''re just a bunch of dumb fangirls. Suit yourself!" "If I told you just now that Faxon has a seventy percent chance of winning, I take it back. After Fade showed us this trick, I think he has at least fifty percent chance of winning." "I disagree. I think Fade has the upper hand, and he has a sixty percent chance of winning." In the midst of the crowd''s mor, Faxon''s n to humiliate Fade was foiled. He scowled at him when he stepped into the fighting ring. "You are quite good at showing off! However, your fancy tricks are useless in the face of a real battle." He paused and smirked. "Because I won''t give you the chance to use it." His eyes turned cold and arrogant as he continued, "The incident at the auction a few days ago, the murder of Egas, and Leighton''s injury. I will make you pay for them one by one, Fade. When the timees, you will learn the hard way the consequences of offending me..." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Why are you bbering so much? If you want to fight, then fight. Stop being a sissy!" Fade interrupted him with a frown. "You..." Faxon was furious. No one had ever insulted him in public like this before. His perfectly arched eyebrows pulled closer, and his nostrils red. "Since you have a death wish, I''ll do you the courtesy of fulfilling it." The positive energy in his body sted out like a majestic wave as he spoke. Waves after waves of positive energy roiled on the surface of his body as they expanded, then transformed into a giant on the arena. Histe-stage Earth Level positive energy erupted instantly. Not only did his energy envelop the entire main arena, even theke water under the fighting ring was also under its maniption. Just a while ago, the peacefulke was still undting gently under the gentle breeze. However, in the blink of an eye, plumes of white mist appeared on its surface and rose towards the sky. Frost began to crystallize on the surface of theke. The frost spread from the center of Swallow Lake, where the main arena was located, and across theke surface rapidly, turning the entireke into ice. Even the audience by theke could sense the spine- chilling cold. Some lower- level martial artists shuddered uncontrobly as they hugged themselves and pulled their clothes tighter around their bodies. Despite the cold, many of the audience were excited, and their eyes lit with enthusiasm as though they were about to ignite the air around them. "Young Master Faxon has made his first move. His skills are too intimidating." "Straight away, he froze the surface of theke just like that. Even many famous and experienced Earth Level martial artists couldn''t achieve this kind of skill!" "Correct me if I''m wrong, but this should be Thousand-miles Freezing Skill, a secret technique by the Chiang family." "But words have it that only Heaven Level martial artists could perform the Chiang family''s Thousand-mile Freezing Skill. How can Faxon..." Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 Meanwhile, in the fighting ring, Faxon was giving Fade a contemptuous smirk. A chilling aura, along with his terrifying and imposing energy, surrounded him. "This is the improvised version of my family''s secret technique, the Thousand-miles Freezing Skill. Originally, this unique skill could only be performed by Heaven Level martial artists, but now, I can perform it too." "You still have a final chance. Anyst words?" Faxon said smugly. Fade flicked his gaze between the arrogant Faxon and the frozenke, then shook his head. "Thousand- miles Freezing Skill? You''re only utilizing ice-ss positive energy to freeze the surface of the water. It''s a mere child''s trick." He shook his head and continued, "The real Thousand- miles Freezing Skill is able to summon a snowstorm with a thought. You are still far from that." Faxon pulled a long face and spat, "You arrogant b*stard, I see you haven''t lost your silver tongue. Then, I''ll let you have a taste of what my Thousand-miles Freezing Skill is capable of." He waved his right hand as he spoke, and a one-meter-long icicle emerged from the frozen surface of theke. Sunlight bounced back as it hit the crystal clear icicle, and colorful spotlights projected from its surface. "Go!" Faxon roared, and the icicle whizzed out like a sharp sword, darting toward Fade''s chest. The attack nearing, Fade stood where he was and blew a gust of air out of his mouth. The breath turned into a sword and hit the icicles directly. The icicles instantly smashed and exploded into ice powder, then sprinkled down from the sky. "Humph!" Faxon red at him icily and lifted his left hand. Immediately, another ice- sword shaped icicle sprang out from theke and attacked. This time, Faxon didn''t stop his movements, and his right hand also moved simultaneously. Crystal clear ice swords gleamed as they shot out from theke and drew arcs across the sky. Theynded behind Faxon and arranged themselves densely into a row, forming a dreamlike and colorful sword formation. "Out!" As he swept his hand and gave the order, hundreds of ice swords behind him roared past him in an instant, forming a sword rain that directly aimed towards Fade. The ice swords advanced rapidly with close formation, sending chills that slithered through one''s spine as if they were going to pierce through and freeze everything in front of them. Many martial artists sucked in a deep breath as they watched on the shore. Even from afar, the sight of the sword formation was already enough to make their hairs stand on end. Even the other participants from the top 8 were dumbstruck, sighing andmenting. "Faxon''s move is too powerful. If I was Fade, I would have no choice but to surrender." "Thank God I admitted defeat very quickly in the first round, so Young Master Chiang didn''t get to use this move. Otherwise, I would''ve died for sure." "Fade is in danger now. I wonder how he will deal with it." "In my opinion, the best way is undeniably to admit defeat. Although he may lose face, it''s the safest way." Many contestants nodded in agreement. From their point of view, it was not a big deal to lose to Faxon after all. Besides, they were still young, and they still had a long way to go. There was no need to wager their own lives in this kind ofpetition. However, just as they were expressing their approval, beside them, Romeo sneered and said, "Are you kidding? Asking Mr. Chen to give up?" A few yers suddenly snapped their heads to look at him when they heard hisment. They frowned and said, "Romeo, do you have a different opinion?" He replied, "Of course I do. I believe that not only will Fade not give in, he will also win the competition." "Romeo, jesting, are we! Once Faxon performed the Thousand-miles Freezing Skill, the oue has been destined." "Romeo, I think you are scrambling for an excuse for yourself. After all, during the semi-finals, you didn''t even fight Fade and admitted defeat straight away. You are exaggerating Fade''s strength to save your own face!" Romeo snorted. "It''s not a shame to lose to Mr. Chen! In fact, it''s Faxon''s honor to fight with him today." To the other contestants, Romeo''s words were more and more outrageous, as if he was trying to put Fade on a sky-high pedestal. The few of them shook their heads and refused to concern themselves with Romeo any longer. "A group of short-sighted men." Romeo ignored them and returned his focus to the main fighting ring. Although Romeo was almost 100% sure that Fade could win, he still wanted to find out how he would deflect Faxon''s Thousand-miles Freezing Skill. At this moment, Fade stood tall on the stage as he red at the ice swords that wereing at him from all directions. He narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself, "His aura is strong enough, andCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. the disy he put on was majestic. Hell, it does look quite frightening." "However, empty vessels make the most noise. These ice swords are nothing but ordinary icicles, which can be smashed easily. They don''t pose much lethality at all. The ice swords condensed by real ice-ss masters are harder than steel and colder than frost." "This so-called ''Thousand-miles Freezing Skill'' still pales inparison," he said as he shook his head. On the other side of the fighting ring, Faxon overheard Fade''s whisper. He raised his eyebrows in dissatisfaction. "Such audacity! In that case, take this, the Thousand-miles Freezing Skill!" As he spoke, his hands swung violently and he channeled his positive energy into the ice swords. The swords sped up and whistled loudly as they charged towards Fade, leaving him no room to escape. The swords were closing in on Fade. At this moment, he squinted gently and then raised his right hand. His eyes were riveted on the swords, and he shouted, "Melt!" In the blink of an eye, a flurry of fiery-red positive energy spewed out from his palm. The positive energy me carried with it an extremely scorching heatwave, and it devoured all of the iing ice swords. The ice swords melted when they came into contact with the mes, turned into water, and pitter- pattered like drops of rain. As soon as the water droplets touched the ground, they sizzled and evaporated into the air. Shortly, white mist rose from the ground and enveloped the entire fighting ring like a veil, obscuring the view from the crowd. "What''s going on? What happened?" "What in god''s name is that fiery positive energy? That impact gives me the creeps!" "Surprisingly, Fade has a hidden tricky move. How could he be so good at hiding it?" Everyone guessed and debated. At this moment, Faxon was shrouded in a white fog, his expressions turning gloomy. Less than ten meters away from Fade, he could feel the zing heat more than anyone else when Fade''s fiery positive energy was directed at him. Faxon shifted his positive energy to shield from Fade''s fiery energy, but to his horror, he discovered that the energy was all too powerful. His positive energy instantly shattered the instant it mmed into Fade''s. Waves of heat swept over him, making him sweat profusely. He was on the verge of copsing. Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 "What the..." Faxon was shocked. Desperately, he channeled his positive energy in an attempt to block Fade''s attack. Despite his defense, the scorching waves of heat kept hitting, and Faxon couldn''t hold them back anymore. He felt as if his skin was burning up, and an intense surge of fear washed over him. "Am I going to lose?" Just as the thought surfaced in his mind, he shook his head violently, gritted his teeth, and muttered to himself, "It''s impossible, I won''t lose. I am a genius in the Martial Arts League; I am from the Chiang family of the hidden family. I will not lose." Faxon screamed internally, his eyes turning red. He clenched his teeth, and all of a sudden, his positive energy burst out violently and bolted towards Fade. This impact from the sudden burst of energy was extraordinary. It chased away the fog shrouding the fighting ring, and finally, the surrounding audience could see them clearly. Although the two stood separated from each other and seemed no different from the time before the battle, when the audience studied them more carefully, they realized that Fade stood motionless on the same spot, unfazed, as if nothing had transpired. As they shifted their gaze to Faxon, they saw that his cheeks were flushed, and beads of sweat dripped down his forehead. He looked elegant and handsome before the fight, but now, he looked miserable. Everyone gasped in surprise, ripples of mumbles starting to spread. "From the looks of it, Young Master Faxon is at a disadvantage." "It can''t be. He had just employed the Thousand-miles Freezing Skill. Why would he be ced at a disadvantage?" "The situation is already crystal clear. It''s right in front of our eyes!" "If this goes on, Fade might really win!" "No, he won''t. Your imagination is not even close to Young Master Faxon''s true strength. He must have not yet given his all. As long as he exerts his full strength, Fade will definitely lose." At this moment, Faxon was gasping for his breath as he stared at Fade, disdain stark on his face. He gritted his teeth and hissed, "You have really gotten on my nerves now. From now on, I won''t hold back, and you''ll know how powerful I am." "Really?" Fade replied indifferently. Apparently, he didn''t seem to take Faxon''s words seriously. "You..." Faxon was even more furious when he saw Fade''s response. He bared his teeth and took a step forward, his positive energy instantly sting out like a torrent. As his positive energy continued to grow and spread, his entire body felt as if it had turned into a huge heart that was pulsing rapidly. At this moment, Faxon seemed to grow stronger as his positive energy roiled in him. Then, he suddenly dragged his gaze in front of him and swung his arms forward. A gust of spine- chilling white positive energy instantly shot out like a gleaming ice sword and attacked Fade fiercely. "Go to hell!" Faxon shrieked, and the huge ice sword sprang out. Fade stared at the huge swording at him. He shook his head and whispered, "Is this all you got? This is mediocre." As soon as he finished talking, he stretched out his right hand and tapped gently. A ball of fire immediately fluttered out of Fade''s right hand. The fireball flickered and wavered in the air, seemingly harmless. However, when it fell on the tip of the giant ice sword, the tough and solid ice sword instantly melted like jelly and turned into raindrops pouring down from the sky. "How is this possible?" Faxon could not believe what he just witnessed, and his eyes widened in shock. The audience, who hadn''t been able to see how Fade had destroyed Faxon''s ice sword formation earlier, finally got to behold his attack, and they were equally amazed. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "How on earth did this happen?" "I can''t believe that such a weak ball of me could melt Young Master Faxon''s ice sword so easily." "Who exactly is this Fade? Does he have a hidden identity?" At this moment, many people, including Faxon, had questions about Fade. However, the answer to their questions was simple. It was because he was practicing The Kong Fu of Jiu Yang. It was a top-level fire-ss martial art, which was why the fire-ss positive energy in his body had be extremely invincible. Not to mention Faxon''s imperfect Thousand-miles Freezing Skill and giant ice sword, even a great deal of Heaven Level martial artists avoided The Kong Fu of Jiu Yang from Fade like a gue. It was exactly because of that difference in the quality of their skills that made it easy for his fire to destroy Faxon''s ice sword. He was still disoriented. Meanwhile, Fade raised his right hand gently. His index finger and middle finger pressed together to form the shape of a sword, and he gently waved it in the air. Instantaneously, a virtual sword whistled out of the air and sliced down with a fierce aura. Faxon felt the murderous aura from the virtual sword and flinched. His body jerked instinctively, attempting to dodge Fade''s attack. However, as he was about to duck to the side, he realized that there was an invisible force pressing down on him, immobilizing him. The virtual sword was approaching him with a roaring noise, and he could sense the fatality in this blow. He started to panic, horror shing across his eyes. The deadly attack surprised the audience and also a few others from the VIP area. Dannon, Leighton, and the others grimaced. Leighton, oblivious to his own injury, yelled, "Young Master Faxon, please admit defeat!" A look of reluctance shot through Faxon''s eyes, but as he gritted his teeth and struggled to move, he realized he was still immobilized. He nced up and saw Fade''s virtual sword was about toe down on him. He was unwilling to give up, but at this critical moment, he bowed his head sadly and strained out the words, "Stop, I admit..." The audience sighed emotionally in unison as they heard those words. "s! I can''t believe that Young Master Faxon would lose." "Wait a minute. Young Master Faxon still hasn''t finished shouting his words. Do you think what happened to Egas will also befall him?" "How could it be? Even if Young Master Faxon hasn''t finished his words, Fade wouldn''t have the nerve to kill him. You''re kidding!" "Geez, I ced a bet, and now I''ve lost all my money." In the midst of the crowd''s sighs, Fade squinted, a bloodthirsty gaze in his eyes. He wanted to end Faxon. However, he knew that Dannon was there, and he would not let him get his hands on Faxon so easily. After all, Dannon had secretly helped Leighton by blocking his attack. He definitely would not stand by and watch since Faxon was his favorite disciple. As he thought about it, Fade snapped his fingers lightly and the virtual sword shifted slightly in its direction. He wanted to teach Faxon a lesson and sow in him the realization of his strength. However, just as Faxon was about to utter the final word to admit defeat, he suddenly halted himself and nced up at Fade. "Hey..." Noting this, Fade''s heart skipped a beat. The corners of Faxon''s mouth tugged into a cruel smile. "Fade, huh? I have investigated your identity. You''ve set foot in Capital City a few months ago," he whispered. Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 "What are you trying to say?" Fade glowered. Faxon continued, "I know that you work as a lecturer in the Chinese Medicine School of Capital University. I also know about your junior, Joey Chen. And there''s another girl named Yankee Meng working as a secretary in yourpany." "Also, you are friends with the singer Susie Song and a girl named Yuri Zhang. You knew them through the Capital City Music Academy." "I know everything about them! If you don''t admit defeat now, I..." Faxon sneered. Fade stared angrily at him as he spat, "Are you threatening me?" "You can choose not to believe me, but then I won''t be nice to those women around you," Faxon sniggered. "Don''t you dare!" Fade shouted, his face twisting in a fury. "If you dare to so much as touch them, I''ll send you to hell for free." "Is that it?" Faxon gave a short, mirthlessugh. "Since you don''t believe it, then I''ll let you have the first taste." Then, he nced towards the VIP seat and said, "That girl, Jasmine. She is your student and disciple, isn''t she? It''s a pity that Egas didn''t manage to kill her before. Now..." "You..." Fade raised his eyebrows, his nostrils ring. Instinctively, he snapped his head to look in the direction of the VIP seats. As if on cue, a hooded figure was silently creeping towards Jasmine from her side. Fade''s heartbeat quickened, and he shouted at once, "Jasmine, be careful!" Jasmine responded to Fade''s warning with a confused look. "What''s wrong, Mr. Chen?" Lucille and Hoce took the hint. Lucille immediately got up and threw herself in front of Jasmine protectively. Hoce, on the other hand, charged towards the hooded man and restrained him by pinning him under his body. "What are you doing? Help, someone is attacking me!" The man yelped as he was being held down. At that very second, a look of surprise flitted across Hoce''s face as he shouted in realization, "Something''s not right. He''s only at peak- stage Yellow Level. It''s impossible for him to..." Fade''s heart turned cold as he heard Hoce. His eyes glinted as he thought of something, and he immediately shifted his gaze back to Faxon from across the fighting ring. Meanwhile, Faxon''s mouth lined into a contemptuous sneer. He fumbled out a red pill and slipped it into his mouth. Almost instantly, his eyes turned red, and a huge st of energy with a metallic tang of blood rushed out from his body. His energy took form in the shape of a bloodied long sword and rushed towards Fade. "Gotcha." Faxonughed sinisterly and lunged towards him with murderous intent. "I, Faxon Chiang, will never lose. I must win the first ce on Dragon List. I will not lose." Fade screwed up his face when the realization struck him like a sh of lightning. Faxon had said those threatening words to distract him and took the opportunity to pop the pill and launch a sneak attack on him. His intention to admit defeat earlier was simply an act for the sake of his final sneak attack to achieve victory. To emerge as the final champion, he resorted to foul y. If Fade had been cool-headed enough earlier, he would have seen through Faxon''s lie. Besides, Jasmine was sitting only less than two meters away from Galeno. No matter how powerful Faxon was, he would never have the balls to hire assassins to kill someone under Galeno''s nose. That would be a suicide mission. However, he had been too nervous and overwhelmed by his worry about Jasmine''s safety at that time, leading up to him being deceived by Faxon''s lies and identally gave him the time to fight back. Fade had only paused for less than three or four seconds as these thoughts shed through his mind, but Faxon, who was determined to see blood, suddenly pounced on him. The deadly sword that stank of blood was only less than half a meter from Fade''s heart. The audience had not recovered from their shock at Faxon''s submission, yet in the blink of an eye, they noticed that the tables had turned dramatically. Faxon, who had almost lost the fight, suddenlyunched a final attack at Fade in the final moment. This final strike was not only a matter of victory and defeat, but it also determined their life and death. If Fade was unable to block the sword, it would pierce through his heart, and he would drop dead. His friends couldn''t help but grow restless for him as they eximed. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Fade, be careful!" "Mr. Chen, dodge him." "Fade, hurry up and admit defeat. It doesn''t matter who wins now." The audience were equally astounded. "Holy hell, how the tables have turned. What bloody thing has happened?" "Is Faxon going to turn the tide? He''s too bad*ss." "Sweet niblets! Now I can win my bet. I support you, Young Master Faxon." "Faxon is too shameless. He threatened and lied to Fade. This kind of victory is nothing to be proud of." "My a*s, a victory is victory. There''s no need for any justifications. As long as he didn''t break the rules, then there won''t be any problem." "That''s right. Fade can me himself for being foolish enough to fall for Young Master Faxon''s trap." "Joke''s on him for showing off earlier. Now, he yed himself!" Laughter reverberated. Faxon was lost in his smugness thinking that he was about to win thepetition. But just then, Fade shot him the death stare. Thest thing he could ept was being cheated and threatened, and Faxon had ticked all the boxes. At this moment, molten anger raged through him. He red at Faxon and shouted, "You have a death wish!" "You..." Noticing the shift in Fade''s energy, Faxon''s face nched, and he was scared witless. He tried to conceal his fear as he gathered his entire strength for a fatal blow. "Go. To. Hell." However, when the swordnded fiercely on Fade''s chest just above his heart, it skidded to a halt, as if it was stabbing onto a steel te. The sharp sword propelled forward, but it was unable to pierce through his skin, let alone his heart. "Howe... You..." Faxon''s eyes widened in disbelief. Fade''s eyes turned scarlet red as rage churned inside of him. He smashed Faxon''s sword with one hand, then proceeded to raise his right arm. A train of energy burst out, hit Faxon, and sent him flying. Faxon spurted out a jet of blood, falling like a drizzle. Bang! Faxon smacked heavily on the wooden floor and spat out another mouthful of blood. His face was ashen and his body was paralyzed. Just then, Fade stepped forward. Energy flickered in his palm as he was about to deliver another strike. Sensing Fade''s bloodthirsty aura, Faxon''s dread hit home. He whimpered in horror and wailed, "Please don''t. Stop, I admit..." Fade cut him off and roared, "Admit defeat? You lost the chance to do that now. I want you dead!" Breaking through his furious roar was his lethal blow towards Faxon. Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Faxon was horrified at the sight of this. He wanted to flee, but was at the mercy of his immobilized body. He could only feel death itself pressing down on him quickly. Leighton and the others who were seated at the VIP seats were also shocked. They hurriedly shouted, "Stop! Young Master Faxon has already admitted defeat." "Fade, if you dare to kill Young Master Chiang, we, the Martial Arts League and the Chiang family, will not let you get away with this!" However, Fade was unfazed and their threats bounced off his ears. He was about to kill Faxon with ast deadly blow. At that critical moment, Cannon couldn''t sit still anymore. He let out a thunderous roar, "How dare you!" Before he could finish his words, he manifested on the ring, as if he had teleported from the VIP seats. Boom! Cannon deflected Fade''s lethal attack in the nick of time. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes slipped into a cold and merciless veil. Towards Faxon, heunched another palm with his left hand, dense killing intent in his eyes. When Dannon saw this, his expression turned angry. He bellowed, "How dare you attack, you madman!" While speaking, he pped towards Fade and blocked his attack once again. At this time, Faxon, who had escaped the fatal blow, finally came to his senses and shouted, "I admit defeat, I admit defeat." However, Fade''s attacks did not ease up at all. He continued to attack Faxon as if he would not give up until Faxon''s corpse was before him. His wrath incurred, Dannon emitted a strong murderous intent. He struck Fade with a heavy blow and said, "Impertinent! Faxon has already thrown the white g. How dare you still attack him? Are you tired of living?" As a master of the Heaven Level, Dannon''s palm struck out with an overwhelming force that almost enveloped the entire Swallow Lake. Even the spectators by theke felt a terrifying killing intent. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. For a moment, everyone was stupefied. "Is this the strength of a Heaven Level expert?" "Too powerful! This pressure, this aura, it''s like a heavenly deity descending into this world!" "Fade is in danger. How dare he confront Dannon head-on. He''s looking for death!" As the crowd gasped and yelped, Dannon''s furious attack was about tond on Fade''s body. At this critical moment, a deep voice rang out, "Dannon, aren''t you going too far, bullying a youngster?" As his voice fell, Galeno''s huge figure appeared in the arena and he threw out a punch. His punch collided with Dannon''s huge palm. In an instant, a bubble of strength exploded. The positive energy dissipated, and the arena was smashed into pieces, teetering on the verge of copse. Theke water at the bottom of the arena was abruptly exploded by the dispersed strength, giving rise to a drizzle, and falling in the air. Without a doubt, this was a battle between two Heavenly Level experts. Furthermore, they were both experts from thete stage of the Heaven Level. Such strength was truly too frightening. After the blow, Galeno and Dannon stood with their hands behind their backs, their gazes connecting. Dannon asked in a low voice, "Galeno, what do you mean by this? He undermines the rules. Even after Faxon''s admission of defeat, he insisted on killing him maliciously. He even has the guts toy his hands on me. Are you still protecting him?" Before Galeno could speak, Fade said with a tinge of sneer, "Speaking of undermining the rules, Bannon, you did it first." "If it wasn''t for you interrupting ever so shamelessly, I would have killed Faxon before he gave up, but in order to protect your disciple, you blocked my attack and directed one of your own on me. If I may ask, what do you mean by this? Do the rules still apply here?" "What''s more, when I was fighting with Leighton, did you think I was unaware of your secret attack?" Fade interrogated, an edge in his tone. Dannon''s face fell. He red at Fade, his words not forting. Discussions undted among the audience after they heard what Fade had said. "If you analyze it carefully, Fade does make sense! Dannon vited the rules first." "During Leighton''s duel, I was wondering why Fade showed mercy all of a sudden. So Dannon was behind this! No wonder!" "What a benevolent master someone has, saving his a*s when he''s no match for the opponent. The rest of us are not so lucky. In thispetition, there are no less than five people who have died in the hands of Faxon and Leighton!" "Are you all out of your mind? That''s Dannon, the alpha from the Martial Arts League, an expert of the Heaven Level, and a powerhouse ranking 13th on the Divine Dragon List. How dare you tattle about him this way? Are you all seeking death already?" In an instant, the bustling scene was bludgeoned to stillness. Everyone tucked their prattle away. At this moment, in the arena, Dannon''s expression was dark and cold in the face of Fade''s questioning. He waved his hand and shouted, "That''s nonsense. Faxon admitted defeat first. I got into the fight just to stop you, an evil killer. As for Leighton, that''s even more bullsh*t!" Hearing this, Fade sneered and said, "You''re not only trying to deny it, but you''re also trying to manipte the truth. Do you take everyone present here for fools? Or do you think that you''re so powerful you can shut all of us up?" "Shut up, fanatic, you''re looking for death..." Dannon was incandescent. The aura on his body exploded and he mmed his palm towards Fade. Fade''s eyes sharpened its focus and his aura surged. He was about to strike back. However, Galeno stepped out and thwarted Dannon''s attack. Then, he shouted angrily, "Dannon, I can understand that you are thinking for your disciple''s sake, but don''t go too far in somethings." After that, Galeno whirled his head around to look at Fade and said in a low voice, "Fade, let''s put an end here." Fade held his gaze and paused for a moment. Finally, he nodded and said, "If you say so, Master Zhu." Galeno nodded and looked at Dannon across from him. Dannon gave a heavy snort and red balefully at Fade. Instead of returning to the VIP seat, he took the injured Faxon and left the scene directly. Seeing this, Galeno sighed. He looked back at Fade and said, "Fade, the Martial Arts League has failed you in this matter, but there are some things and some rules that you can''t interfere with just because you find it wrong. Do you understand me?" Fade nodded and said in a low voice, "I understand. The world of the martial artists is no different from thew of the jungle. At the end of the day, skills are the most important in this world." Somewhat taken by surprise, Galeno looked at Fade and said, "I''m d that you can understand. I hope you won''t begrudge the Martial Arts League for this. I''ll report this matter to the higher-ups and make it up to you." Fade nced in the direction where Dannon had left and said coldly, "Thank you, Master Zhu. You don''t need topensate me. As for the grudges I hold, I''ve always been clear about them." Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 Sighing, Galeno patted Fade on the shoulder as he said, "Now that the Martial Arts Convention is over, let''s prepare for the award presentation ceremony." "Okay!" Fade nodded, then jumped out the ring with Galeno and returned to the VIP seat. Next was the award ceremony for eachpetition. Without theplication of any formalities, the organizer directly distributed the awards to the winners. Among them, the category that garnered the most attention was naturally the Earth Level. After all, they were the strongest and won the most awards to boot. Moreover, one of the awards was obtaining the long-awaited ess to the Dragon Mausoleum. Under everyone''s attention, Galeno retrieved several palm- sized ck cards and distributed them to the contestants who made it to the top ten spots. Then he said, "The ck card is the entry ticket to the Dragon Mausoleum. You will be notified about the time and venue when it is open. You can travel there on your own by then. Am I clear?" "Yes!" Everyone nodded and immediately tucked their ck cards away. Although the Martial Arts Convention was officially wrapped up at that moment, that was only referring to the official event by the host. The convention, however, was still proceeding. The audience and many other contestants were not in a hurry to leave. Instead, they took it upon themselves to gather in the venue. Some of them were catching up, while others were exchanging martial arts experiences. There were also some who had set up stalls to sell some objects. The Swallow Lake ushered in a crowded market for the martial artists. They started shopping around. Some martial artists would even rush over to the venue after the convention was done for the sake of participating in this bustling market. After all, there weren''t many opportunities for such an assembly of the elite martial artists of the nation. Regardless of what their intentions were, whether it was to learn from some other masters, to share experiences, or to sell their products, this was a great opportunity for all. Fade had intended to bring Jasmine back to treat her wounds as soon as possible, but she insisted that she was fine and was more interested in looking around the market instead. Therefore, he stayed behind and began roaming around with her and Tom. As for Tom''s so-called "friends", after witnessing Fade winning the fight, they left dejectedly and didn''t bother to stay for another second more. The three of them walked along the banks of the Swallow Lake. Their main purpose was to shop around the stalls set up by other martial artists and see if they coulde across any bargain. Due to the fact that Fade had won the match, more people in the crowd were familiar with him, and people started discussing him. Some people evenpared Fade to Moore, who had suddenly risen to fame more than 20 years ago. They said that Fade and Moore were both lucky to make their names out there by winning the championship. Thinking of this, Fade was reminded of Joey. If the message he had received was true, Joey was most likely Moore''s daughter. Thinking of this, a strange emotion emerged in Fade''s heart. He was deep in thoughts when a crowd started gathering around a stall right in front of him. The lively ambience pulled his attention back. Striding towards that direction, he got to listen clearer to the noises around. "To actually trade a herb of the Heaven Level, this is one hell of a bargain!" "Heaven Level herbs are too precious. Is it genuine? You''re not trying to deceive us, are you?" "Several masters have all checked it out but they couldn''t find any fake traces. It should be genuine." "If I can get my hands on the herbs, I''ll be filthy rich." "Boy, you''d better solve the formation first!" "Heaven Level herbs!" Hearing this, Fade''s eyes narrowed slightly as he ambled towards the stall. When the crowd saw Fadeing, they naturally made way for him. It was an ordinary stall. There was a linen clothid out on the ground. On top of the linen cloth, there was a withered branch with a few withered red flowers on it. It looked nothing special. However, as soon as Fade''s gaze swept over the branch, he froze. His gaze couldn''t help but stare at the branch, and his heart began to beat violently. He murmured, "This, this is the branch and flower of the Frost Plum Blossom." The Frost Plum Blossom was a rare nt of the icy and cold nature. It was one of the coldattribute materials that Fade needed to cultivate the Nine Suns ming Skill. The Frost Plum Blossom Fruit was on par with the Nine Leaf Ice Flower and the Ice Lotus which Fade had already cultivated before. If he could refine and take it in, his strength would improve further. He could also learn an additional unique skill other than the zing Vision and Ice Lotus me. Although the stall was not selling the Frost Plum Blossom Fruit, even getting hold of it would highly benefit Fade''s cultivation. Therefore, he was almost determined to purchase the Frost Plum Blossom at first nce. Although he was inundated with sheer excitement, Fade didn''t let it show. There was not much emotion on his face when he continued observing. On the other side of the linen cloth, there were a few lines of words written with ink. ncing at it, Fade found that it was the rules dictated by the stall owner. It turned out that the vendor wasn''t selling the Frost Plum Blossom for money, but would rather exchange it under some condition. His exchange condition was also unique, for he wasn''t exchanging it for the same level of precious herbs, cultivation techniques, or weapons. His request was to break through the three formations he had drawn. If anyone could break through all of them, then he would willingly hand over the Frost Plum Blossom. If the challenger could only break through one or two formations, the stall owner would exchange something else as aplimentary gift. "Break the formation," Fade looked curious as he read further down. Below the words were three pieces of white cloth. On the cloth were three Tai Chi Eight Diagrams and all of them looked roughly simr, but upon closer inspection, you could find that the arrangement and lines inside were different. They wereplementing but also restricting each other, which formed aplex yet closely- knit formation. ording to the vendor''s request, they needed to look for the three openings in the formation and crack it. At this moment, there were already many martial artists who had been staring at the three formations for quite some time, but the frowns on their faces indicated that there wasn''t any clue. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. A few people pooled together and began to confer with each other to find a solution to this. "Judging from the pattern on the formation, it seems ancient." "Yes, there is ack of information about the ancient formations. It is difficult to understand, but it is even more difficult to crack it." "These three arrays ought to all be defensive type arrays. Each one is more rigorous than the previous one, and each is more difficult to break than the other. They have got us now." "Of course. If it wasn''t difficult, would anyone bring out a Heaven Level herb like the Frost Plum Blossom as a reward?" Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 "Gosh, forget it. I''ve been staring my eyes out and still can''t figure it out. This reward just isn''t something that someone like me can get." "Let''s try it again. Maybe we''ll be able to crack it." "Absolutely. It''ll be good enough to break even only one of them. If Moore can bring out the Frost Plum Blossom, there must be some other good stuff in his possession too." In the midst of the discussion, Fade did not choose to break the formation first. Instead, hetched his gaze on Moore, the stall owner who was squatting on the ground. Moore was a middle- aged man. His hair was tousled and his clothes were rather unkempt. He looked no different from the street folks in the city. However, Fade felt a deep aura from Moore. It felt as if he was akin to theke water, which surface looked ordinary and calm, but something exceptional was hidden beneath that. "He''s an expert, a powerful expert," Fade evaluated in his heart. Then, he looked away and focused his attention on the three formations, starting to solve them. Not long after, just when Fade was still in his thoughts, a burst of noisy footsteps came rushing in this direction. A man in his thirties was leading a group of people and wading through the crowd. They squeezed straight to the front of the stall. As soon as he got in, the man shouted at Moore with an arrogant tone, "Hey, how much are you selling the Frost Plum Blossom for?" Moore looked up at the man, then he pointed to the linen cloth on the ground and said faintly, "Just break the formation. There''s no price on it." Hearing this, the young man suddenly frowned and said coldly, "I did try to be nice with you, didn''t I. I, Farrell Hu, don''t believe that there''s something that can''t be bought for money." "I''ll make it clear right now. I''ll take this Frost Plum Blossom," After finishing his words, Farrell chucked a bank card at Moore and said, "Well, I won''t rip you off. There''s fifty million yuan in this card, I''m buying this." Farrell bent down and was about to pick up the Frost Plum Blossom from the stall. Seeing this, the crowd started murmuring among them. "He''s too conceited. It is already stated that it''s not for sale, yet he is forcing the owner!" "Goodness, he''s Farrell Hu, the young master to the Hu family. You just can''t refuse him, do you get me?" "Farrell Hu? Is he that powerful of a man? His name doesn''t ring a bell in the martial arts world, though." "He''s not from our world; he''s from the officials. Do you still not get it?" "So full of himself just because he''s an official? He can''t just force someone else to sell that to him! What the h*ll?" "I agree. We martial artists hate it the most when someone tries to bully others with nothing else but their social status." "You guys better stop with that. Although the Hu family is not from our martial arts world, still, they have connections to our world, and as officials, they can easily torture us." "What connections?" "The Zhao family! Haven''t you heard of it?" "The Zhao family? I haven''t heard of that either. Are they well known? Why didn''t I spot anyone from the Zhao family in the Martial Arts Convention then?" "Man, they won''t even be bothered to participate." "Let me tell you this. For decades long, the Zhao family have been serving the renowned figures as personal bodyguards. They are equivalent to the imperial pce guards in ancient times. The Zhao family have already established their status in the world of officials, so why would they bat an eyelid in events like this?" "No wonder..." Most people in the crowd couldn''t stomach the scene, but after learning Farrell''s identity, they all had to take a step back, lest they provoked someone like him. Farrell had only grown even haughty with people in the crowd acknowledging his background. He red at Moore and said, "You hear that? You won''t get away with this if you said no." "Just take the money and scram. You can still make a fortune at this, ''cause otherwise I won''t be paying you a cent!" He snorted. Furious as the martial artists in the crowd were at his attitude, they could only hold back their anger. Some of them even started to rope Moore into this exchange. "Boss, let''s just ept it! At least you get the money." "That''s right. It''s better not to provoke people who we can''t afford to offend." "As the saying goes, a fall into the pit, a gain in your wit!" Moore was expressionless as the crowd around him started persuading him. He did not pick up the bank card, but instead, he stretched out his right hand and pressed Farrell''s right hand. He said coldly, "I said, unless you break the formation, or else no one can take this Frost Plum Blossom away." "What did you say?" Farrell''s face fell. He stared at Moore with a frigid glint in his eyes. Farrell''s men strode out and yelled at the stall owner. "Let go of Young Master Hu." "You are courting death. Let go of him." "Or else we won''t spare you mercy." In the face of those threats, Moore remained unfazed. With a determined look, he shook his head slightly and repeated, "I''ve said that no one can take away my Frost Plum Blossom unless they break the formation." "D*mn it, you are seeking death!" Light in his eyes dimmed, Farrell cried out, "Kill him!" In an instant, his followers barricaded Moore and were about to attack him. Although the onlookers around sympathized with Moore, no one was willing to get involved with the Hu family. Moreover, Farrell''s followers were obviously not people to be trifled with. Every single one of them was a martial practitioner with a solid foundation of skills beyond the ck Level. If there were seven or eight of thembined together, even a martial artist of the Earth Level would have to think twice before engaging in the fight. Just as the fight was about to set into motion, Fade, who was on the side, stepped forward and said, "You''re going overboard!" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Farrell looked over at Fade and sized him up. Then, he smirked and said, "Who do you think you are? How dare you meddle in my business? Are you on a suicide mission?" Farrell wasn''t a martial artist, and he hadn''t attended the Martial Arts Convention. Therefore, he didn''t know Fade at all. Naturally, he looked down on him since Fade was but a young man to him. Bereft of a hint of emotion, Fade looked at him and said in a deep voice, "Moore has already set his own rules. Not abiding by the rules means you''re making trouble, and I hate troublemakers the most." "Who the f*ck are you? Do I, Farrell Hu, look like I care about your opinions?" Farrell spat and waved his hand, "Get him out of my way and teach him a lesson. "What the h*ll is happening with everyone acting against me," Farrell said, his tone dripping hubris. A few of his followers immediately changed targets and were about to attack Fade. Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 Farrell couldn''t be bothered with the fight at all, as Fade was a nobody to him and he was confident that his men would take him down easily. However, just as he turned around to fix his gaze elsewhere, a series of miserable cries could be heard before they were thrown in theke. Farrell snapped his head around and was dumbfounded at what he saw. His men were tossed into the Swallow Lake, their humiliating faces all swollen. Then, he looked over at Fade, who was still standing on the same spot, poised as ever. At such a sight, Farrell pulled his brows together and asked in confusion, "How, how could it be..." At this moment, someone next to him returned a response. "He is Fade Chen, the champion of the Earth-level Realm in the Martial Arts Contest." "He is the one who defeated Faxon." "He''s also the number one on the Hidden Dragon List." Hearing this, Farrell''s eyes flickered slightly as he revealed a strange expression. However, his gaze soon returned to the arrogant look from before. He sneered, "So what if he''s a champion? Put whatever spin you want on it. He''s no more than someone with nothing but strength. You are all circus animalspeting to see who is the better one. D*mn, martial artists are just mere bodyguards to me," he said dismissively, "What era are we living in, and why are you guys still fighting with your bare hands. You uncivilized folks." "I know not a thing about martial arts, but do you darey a finger on me, a member of the Hu family?" Farrell looked arrogantly at Fade, his face awash in pride. Squinting his eyes, a trace of anger shed in Fade''s gaze. His arm moved slightly and he was about to make a move. However, at the same time, Moore rose to his feet, looked at Fade and said, "Young man, thank you for your help, but leave this matter to me." After that, Moore cut a nce at Farrell and said, "Let go of my Frost Plum Blossom." Farrell, with his stuck-up face still intact, said, "If I don''t let it go, what can you do? Hit me?" As soon as he finished his words, a cold light darted across Moore''s eyes, and then a crisp sound was heard. Farrell let out a miserable cry. His right arm which was holding the Frost Plum Blossom was snapped broken. Cold sweat was dripping down from his forehead as another wretched cry escaped from his lips. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "You, how dare you hit me... You broke my arm! I want you dead! I''ll kill you!" Farrell gritted his teeth. Moore ignored Farrell''s curses and carefully reimed the Frost Plum Blossom from his right hand. Then, with a slight push, gone was Farrell as he was thrown into theke, apanied by a string of cries. The crowd was astonished at the scene. They couldn''t believe it. Farrell was obviously someone with an exalted status from the Hu family. No one would dare to ruffle his feathers. Not to mention Fade wiping out his followers, even Moore made his move on him. The crowd couldn''te to their senses for a while. Ignoring the stares andments from the crowd, Moore pped his hands and restored the Frost Plum Blossom to its original ce. Then he looked at Fade and said, "Thank you for your help, young man." Fade smiled and said, "It seems like you didn''t even need my help. You''re strong enough on your own. I was just lending a hand." Moore shook his head and replied, "You were brave enough to act out in that situation. That alone should warrant my thanks." Fade cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said, "Sir, you ttered me. I had my own selfish motives as I hope to get the Frost Plum Blossom from you." Moore said, "It doesn''t matter what you were thinking. No matter what your motive is, I should thank you for helping me." Hearing this, Fade said in a joking tone, "So, sir, are you willing to sell the Frost Plum Blossom to me?" Moore shook his head and said, "My apologies, but if you want to obtain it, you will have to follow the rules and break through all three formations." "But of course, I will still give you something for helping me." He looked at Fade. Hearing this, Fade quickly smiled and waved his hand, saying, "You''re wee, sir. I''m just kidding. You don''t have to worry about it, but I do have some ideas about the formation." "Then I''m looking forward to seeing you break the formation, young man." A trace of surprise appeared on Moore''s face. Fade nodded and said, "Give me a little more time." Moore nodded and did not say anything, nor did he disturb Fade. He allowed him to observe the formations carefully. Time passed by, one second after another. Five minutes. Fifteen minutes. Half an hour. An hour had passed. At the beginning, some people were still curious about it as they stood beside Fade and started studying the formation with him. However, after watching for a while, they still couldn''t find their way through it, so they all left with a sigh. The crowd around him had been changing with time. Only Fade and Moore were standing there in silence all the time. Moore was not anxious. Where Fade did not say anything, he would just allow him to observe and study in silence. Another hour passed in silence. Even the lively Swallow Lake gradually quieted down. Most of the crowd had already left the venue. The sky was dark, and midnight was nigh. Only a few staff members, as well as some martial artists who still had something to do stayed in the venue. There were no customers beside Fade, Tom and Jasmine at the stall. Even Tom and Jasmine were slightly confused at the sight of Fade standing there for two whole hours. However, Moore was still calm and not a sliver of restlessness shown. In the middle of the night, the moon rose to the highest point. The cold moonlight sprinkled on the lake, as if the Swallow Lake was speckled with silver glitters. The moonlight swayed gently in the wind, shining brightly and dazzlingly. At that moment, Fade suddenly opened his eyes and looked up at Moore. He smiled and said, "I got it." Hearing this, Moore also showed a hint of excitement. He gently pointed to the three pieces of white cloth on the linen and said to Fade, "Please." He attached himself to the first formation and began to move his finger. "The first formation is mainly a Stone Defence Formation and there are some slight changes on its foundation. However, the basic principle is still unchanged. It absorbs the earth energy from the stones and soil to form a protective formation. Since its main characteristic is strong and hard, it is difficult to break it directly. If you want to break through this formation, this point here is where you should start. First, deal with the positive energy to break through this weak point, and then follow this route to break through the points one by one..." Fade gesticted the formation at ease. In the beginning, Tom and Jasmine were still able to understand his words. However, shortly after, they couldn''t keep up with Fade''s movements and words. They had not the slightest inkling what he was talking about at all. In the end, they could only sigh and give up. However, Moore listened carefully to Fade''s words and watched his movements. His eyes were sparkling, and a smile broke across his face. One was gesturing and exining, while the other was paying rapt attention, listening, nodding and even raising some questions. Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 Half an hourter, Fade finished breaking all three formations. He looked up at Moore and said, "That''s how to break the formation." He raised his head and looked at Fade, admiration glinting in his eyes. After a moment of silence, he sighed and said, "Talk about a young talent! It''s amazing that you could break these three formations in such a short time." "Sir, you''re too polite. I only happened to be lucky," Fade smiled and cupped his hands. Moore took the initiative to hand over the Frost Plum Blossom and said, "This is yours now." epting it, Fade asked, "There''s one more thing I''d like to ask you." "Please speak," Moore said. Fade pointed at the Frost Plum Blossom in his hand and asked, "I''d like to ask you, sir, where did you get this?" "This..." Moore was put in a bind. Fade hurriedly exined, "To be honest, I need the Frost Plum Blossom Fruit, so I''m curious to know. If you can tell me, I''ll exchange it for anything you wish for. Of course, if you do not wish to share, I won''t force you." After hearing his words, Moore pondered for a while. Finally, he looked up at Fade, shook his head and said, "I hate to say this, but I can''t reveal the origin of this Frost Plum Blossom." Seeing a hint of disappointment in Fade''s eyes, he quickly continued, "However, I believe that with your strength, you will be able to find the Frost Plum Blossom Fruit soon. Not to worry." Fade forced a smile and nodded his head. He cupped his hands towards Moore and said, "Thank you for your kind words, sir." Immediately, Moore packed up his things and left the venue. Although Fade felt slightly regretful for not knowing the origin, he still acquired the Frost Plum Blossom in the end. Therefore, he headed back to Capital City feeling content with Tom and Jasmine. The next day, Jasmine''s injuries were quickly healed under Fade''s personal treatment. Her actual combat abilities had also greatly improved during the Martial Arts Convention, and her skills had broken through another level, reaching the middle stage of the ck Level. Her speed of improvement was terrifying. As for Tom, Fade also personally guided his martial cultivation and adapted some suitable martial arts skills so that he could practice on them as well. On the other side, Joey, whose mind was nked out when she''d heard about her parents'' news, finally recovered from it in the next few days. She was back to being her usual optimistic and quickwitted girl again. After learning that Fade had won the championship of the Martial Arts Convention, she immediately urged him to treat them all to a dinner and celebrate his achievement. As Fade couldn''t refuse her, he booked a table in a five-star hotel for dinner and also for a simple reunion among the friends and families. That evening, in the hotel. Joey, Jasmine, and Yankee came together from Capital University, whereas Tom and Mnie arrived from their respective offices. As for the Capital City Music Academy, Fade had invited Yuri and Susie toe over together. However, only Yuri turned up. After asking, they knew that Susie was upied with an important performance for those two days, and she was in ast minute rehearsal at that time. Having no choice but to skip the dinner, she''d also deliberately asked Yuri to apologize to Fade on her behalf. Although they were short of one, the dinner still proceeded in a lively manner. They were all in their 20''s, and the atmosphere of the whole meal was carefree. After dinner, Joey insisted on going to the bar and enjoying herself. Jasmine and Yuri, who were moredylike, didn''t really like visiting bars, but they saw how excited Joey was, so they agreed to go together with the gang. Mnie was much more experienced in this aspect, as her main clients and spokesperson for her Emerald Plum Jewelspany were all rich and respectable figures in this social circle, which ounted for her familiarity with bars in the city. Therefore, the gang swung by Windy Desert Bar as she suggested. The bar was notrge in size, but its decoration was unique from others. As they walked in, the colorful lights were shining and the music was sting. There weren''t many customers around, nor was there any wild dance scene, so it was still a decent enough ce for them to hang around. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. They settled down in a booth and ordered some drinks. They were drinking and chatting while also enjoying the performance by the bar counter. The atmosphere was great. After hanging around for a while, Yuri and Jasmine got up and headed to the bathroom. Both of them were lightweights. The rest of the gang were still enjoying the atmosphere, especially Joey who looked like she was on an adrenaline rush. She even urged Fade to give a performance, to which thetter rejected her. About ten minutester, Yuri and Jasmine still hadn''te back, and Fade was a little curious about their whereabouts. He got up and said, "Yuri and Jasmine haven''te back yet. I''ll go and check on them." With Jasmine''s skills being among the middle stage of the ck Level, it was impossible for any ordinary person to hurt her. However, just in case of any unexpected event, Fade still sprinted to their direction. The lights in the bathroom were very dim. Where Fade walked across, there were couples making out in every corner as well as along the corridor. Scantily d, they were all engaged in passionate make-out sessions. Although the atmosphere of this bar was much better than other bars, it was still a bar where make- out sessions like this could not be missed. Ignoring the intimate atmosphere around him, Fade headed inside. When he came near the bathroom, he heard Jasmine shouting, "Get lost or don''t me me for whates next!" Then, there was another perverted voice of a man, with a hint of smirk, "Whates next? Well, I do want to see whates next. Does it involve a bed?" Fade frowned and quickened his steps towards them, then he saw what was happening. At the end of the corridor stood a man about 23 or 24 years old. He was standing in front of Jasmine and Yuri. His hair was yellow, and he was blocking their path. Yuri was furious and she red at him and warned, "Easton Liu, you''d better get out of the way or I''ll call the police." "Yuri, why involve the police in this," Easton smirked at her and said, "You''ve always been the innocent goddess in our campus, so why are you here in a bar? Was your innocence nothing but an act?" Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 "Never would I have expected to see Yuri Zhang, the innocent campus belle of our Capital City Music Academy, in a bar acting like a wh*re. What will happen if I spread the word to our school mates?" Easton gave a lopsided smile. Yuri''s face turned red with anger as she said, "Easton, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not a wh*re." "Oh, is that crap?" Eastonughed, "We will know if it''s crap or not if you follow me to my room. I''ll be a tester and see if you''re still a virgin. If you are, I''ll take back my words, how about that?" He smiled in a leery way and closed in on her. So enraged was Yuri that she turned beet red. She spat and said, "You are shameless!" "Yes, I''m shameless. Not only am I shameless today, I also want you!" He rubbed his hands together andughed maniacally, "Let''s see how far you are going to put up this act!" Frightened, she stepped back again. Fury was written all over Jasmine''s face as she stood in front of Yuri and said sternly, "If youe any closer, don''t me me for being impolite." Easton''s gaze turned towards her. His eyes lit up as he licked his lips and said, "Hey beautiful, don''t be impatient! Why don''t you and Yuri have some fun with me in my private room? I have a few mates in there, so we can all have fun together. I mean, it''s not like you''re a stranger to this." p! Fury filled Jasmine as she pped Easton''s face, giving rise to a crisp sound. He was puzzled for a moment before rage took over his expression, "B*tch, you dare to p me! Don''t you know who I am? I''ll..." Roaring with the devil''s own wrath, he was about to make a move on Jasmine. However, at this moment, arge hand grabbed him by his cor and directly lifted him up. Then, a deep and suppressed voice could be heard saying, "Do you want to die?" Easton turned his head and saw a young man in his twenties with a gloomy face. He immediately shouted, "Who are you? Let go of me, I..." p! Unhesitatingly, Fade gave Easton another p. It was unlike Jasmine''s earlier p. The force was so great that Easton''s cheeks turned red and swollen. Two of his teeth had been knocked out by Fade and they fell to the ground together with a mouthful of blood. Easton let out a blood-curdling scream before he shouted, "How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? I am Easton, and my father is the director of the eastern suburb. I..." He was still shouting, but Fade wasn''t bothered. He gave him another p, and another two teeth of his on the other side were also knocked out. His mouth started dripping blood and his speech was badly affected. Jasmine and Yuri immediately leapt towards Fade the moment they saw him. Their expressions were a blend of anger and a kernel of excitement, and their eyes were shining like pearls. "Brother Chen, here you are." "Brother Chen, just now, he..." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Fade held the two women in his arms andforted them, "Don''t worry, I''m here now. It''s okay." Then, he kicked Easton, who was still lying on the ground groaning in pain, and brought the two ladies back. No sooner had they returned to their booth that the others saw that something was off, so they asked about what happened. As Yuri and Jasmine started exining, they put two and two together. Easton was Yuri''s senior in her campus, and he had pursued her before. However, just because his father was a director in their suburb, Easton was very arrogant. On top of that, he was also a yboy. Yuri would never agree to go out with a guy like him, so she rejected him right away. Easton, who had been rejected a few times, was displeased about that. Little did he expect to run into her in the Windy Desert Bar. Clearly, he had been under alcohol''s influence as he got lusty and even wanted to force Yuri to his will. Joey, known for her violent temper, immediately mmed a wine bottle on the table upon hearing this and said, "Who the f*ck does he think he is to be treating Yuri like this!" "Fade, what did you do to that bastard?" She asked. Without waiting for his reply, Yuri answered, "Brother Chen has already given Easton a good beating, and several of his teeth have fallen out. I don''t think he has the balls to repeat this in the future." Joey smacked her palm on the table. "Fade, you only knocked out some of his teeth when he did this to Yuri?" "If it was me, I would first thrash that guy, then tie him up and cut his balls off! Otherwise it wouldn''t be enough to vent my anger," she said. Yuri, who had always been gentle and quiet, was rather stumped at her words. She immediately said, "Joey, this... this whole thing is getting to you. He didn''t even touch me, so you don''t have to go that far... What Fade did was already enough." "What? I know scum when I see one, and they will never stop until they feel the pain." Joey said with confidence, "We can''t let him get away with this." "Let''s go, Yuri, I''ll avenge you." She grabbed Yuri and walked out. The others exchanged nces; surprised and confused faces found each other as they stared at Fade. He knew well of Joey''s explosive temper, so he nodded and stood up, "Let''s go and have a look." Then, the rest of the gang all got up and rushed over. At this moment, on the other side, Easton''s face was red and swollen, and his mouth stained with blood. He howled as he dragged himself to his private room. Immediately, there was a wave of gasps. "Easton, what''s wrong with you?" Someone asked. "A trip to the bathroom and you lost your teeth? Wait, did you knock your head on the toilet?" Someone joked. A man, who was lounging on the sofa in the middle of the room, frowned slightly and said to the bodyguards standing behind him, "Take care of Easton." Hearing that, the bodyguards nodded and went to tend to Easton and his injuries. A few minutes later, he came back with an ice pack on his face. The man said in a deep voice, "Easton, tell me, what happened?" "Young Master Tan, this is what happened. I..." He grimaced, his face filled with hatred as he recounted what had just happened. After hearing what he''d shared, the rest of the people in the room started cursing. "Bloody h*ll, who is that sh*tty guy? How dare he hit Easton!" "Innocent campus belle? She''s just putting on an act. What''s the difference between a ''campus belle'' and a prostitute anyway?" "In my opinion, they''re just a bunch of imbeciles who don''t know anything about this world. Easton, unt your father''s status and they''ll learn it the hard way." Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 Easton''s face was full of grievances as he said, "I did mention my dad, but they weren''t bothered about it... Moreover, that guy seems to know martial arts..." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Martial arts? What a joke. He''s nobody in front of our Young Master Tan!" A guy said as he casted a look full of admiration at the man sitting on the sofa. "In my opinion, they are like those nerds in school who think they are powerful just because they have a skill or two, but little do they know that one will only be deemed powerful if they are from strong backgrounds. Do some research on them. No matter if they are in work or in school, get them expelled. Let them know what it feels like to suffer. I''m sure they''lle crying and begging in front of Easton, then we''ll be able to do whatever we want to them!" Another sassy guy said. Hearing this, Easton gritted his teeth and his face was full of resentment. "Okay then, we will have to teach them a lesson. I''ll make Yuri, that b*tch kneel in front of me and beg me for it! F*ck it!" The others echoed. At this moment, Young Master Tan, who was sitting in the middle of the sofa, waved his hand. He appeared uninterested as he said, "Alright, let''s stop wasting our time on such small matters. Let''s continue with what we were doing." "Yes, Young Master Tan." "Come on, find a beauty to sing a song or two for our Young Master Tan." "This is my song, I can sing a duet to entertain Young Master Tan." "F*ck off, you are a guy and nowhere near a beauty. What fun will there be?" "Haha!" Just as everyone in the room started singing and having fun. Suddenly, the door was kicked open. A woman''s voice rang out, "Where is Easton Liu? Get the f*ck out of here." In an instant, everyone in the room looked towards the door. When they saw Joey kicking in through the door, their eyes suddenly lit up and their faces were full of excitement. This was especially the case for Easton. He smiled and said, "Beauty, are you here for me? What''s the matter?" The others also started to gossip with excitement. "Easton, it seems that you''ve hooked up with another beautiful woman!" "This chick here is not bad!" "Wait a minute. Let''s have fun together!" Joey wasn''t bothered by the jokes. Her gaze was fixed on Easton as she stepped towards him and asked coldly, "So, you are Easton Liu?" "I am. How should I address you, my beautifuldy? Why are you looking for me?" He intentionally stroked his hair, ignoring his swollen face as he tried to sound charming. However, just as he started smiling, Joey pped him directly on the face. Immediately, there was a clear cracking sound, and the wound that had just started healing was cracked open again. Fresh blood started flowing down his face. He was confused. He covered his cheek, and looked at Joey in disbelief as he asked, "You... What are you doing? Why did you hit me?" "Why?" Joey snorted coldly, as she pulled Yuri out from behind her and shouted, "Have you forgotten that you bullied Yuri? "Now, kneel down and apologize to her," she shouted domineeringly. As soon as Easton saw Yuri, his face fell. He looked at the person standing in front of him and said in a low voice, "It''s you?" At this moment, the other people in the private room looked over at Yuri and their faces changed. They looked at each other and began to talk about her. "Herees another beautiful woman. She''s even on par with the other girl!" "No wonder he couldn''t contain himself. Even I would fall for this beauty right here!" Young Master Tan, who was obviously the center of attention among this group of people, walked over with a smile and said, "Hey there, we are all civilized people. Let''s try to talk things through, shall we?" "He''s right, he''s Sinir Tan, whom we call Young Master Tan, and this is Young Old Mr. Liu and Master Han. We are all reputable figures in Capital City. Let''s be friends, shall we?" Someone echoed. Hearing this, Joey nced at them and said rudely, "Do you think I don''t know what you are thinking? You are all a group of rich kids, who are like parasites to your parents, spending their money to bully the weak. You are all disgusting! "Just f*ck off, would you?" After cursing, Joey''s gaze was still fixed on Easton as she sternly shouted, "Kneel down and apologize! Didn''t you hear what I said?" He didn''t expect her to be so hot-tempered. His face darkened. As for Sinir and the others, they did not expect her to be so disrespectful towards them either. Hence, they all red at her fiercely. "It''s great that a beauty like you has character, but it''s stupid for you to not know your ce." "Let me tell you this. Easton''s father is the director of the Education Bureau in the eastern suburbs of Capital City. Are you sure you can afford to offend him?" "As for Master Han, his father is working in the business bureau, and his mother is from the tax bureau." "As for Young Master Tan over here, he is even more incredible than all of us. The Tan family has a martial arts foundation for over a hundred years. The number of his rtives who serve as an officer in the army is countless. Young Master Tan himself also has the rank of a lieutenant." "You are all talking so much nonsense. What do you want to say exactly?" Joey red at him. He was startled before he narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "Nonsense? It seems that if I don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t know your ce at all." After that, he waved his hand and shouted, "Security,e and catch them." Suddenly, several uniformed security guards came over and were about to grab Yuri and Joey. Although Yuri didn''t know martial arts, and Joey couldn''t make full use of her cultivation because of her physical condition, she was still able to defeat the security guards easily because of her strong martial arts foundation. Seeing that she had defeated the tough looking security guards with ease, the rich kids stared with strange expressions. "It seems that she has some skills. No wonder she''s so arrogant." "She''s a martial arts student. No wonder she''s so hot-tempered." "So what if she''s good at martial arts? She''s just a slightly trained individual." "Call the bodyguards. Catch them!" A rich kid shouted. Suddenly, several men in ck, who were obviously more professional than the security guards, stepped forward and approached Joey. Seeing this, she narrowed her eyes slightly, with a strange look in her eyes. She was not afraid of these bodyguards. Although she was not in good physical health, it was not a big deal for her to take down a few bodyguards of the Yellow Level. However, just as she was about to make a move, Fade came out from behind and said to her, "Joey, let me do it." "Okay!" She nodded and stood behind with Yuri. Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 Easton''s eyes narrowed when he saw Fade. A look of anger and hatred appeared in his eyes as he red at him and gritted his teeth. "It''s you. How dare youe to my territory. You must be courting death!" Easton then looked towards the sofa and shouted, "Young Master Tan, this kid knows martial arts. Please lend me your bodyguard." Sinir did not look up. He waved his hand and said, "Sandru, go ahead. Be quick. Don''t disappoint us." "Yes, Young Master Tan!" A man in his forties or fifties strode over with a calm demeanor. Compared to the bodyguards that Easton and the rest had dispatched, Bandru''s aura was obviously much stronger. The aura of martial arts that he exuded was definitely not something that an ordinary martial artist could exude. With the help of Bandru, Easton''s expression became proud and arrogant. He looked at Fade and said with a smile, "You brat, did you just show off your martial arts in front of me?" "Now, I''d like to see you show off again. Master Lin here is the bodyguard of Young Master Tan. He has the martial arts strength of the Middlestage of the ck Level. He can kill you with just one hand." Easton was pleased with himself as he continued saying, "If you kneel down and beg for mercy now, perhaps I can consider whether I should only break a leg or two of yours." Fade looked at Master Lin and frowned slightly. He asked, "Are you a soldier? Or have you joined the army before?" Master Lin paused for a moment and then said, "I''ve retired from the army." He nodded and was about to say something. Joey, who was behind him, could not wait any longer, "Why are you wasting time? Just beat them up. They are just a bunch of garbage. There''s no need to waste any more time on them." "We still have our drinks to get back to, am I right, Mnie and Yankee?" Joey said with a smile. Hearing Joey''s words, Easton looked behind Fade and immediately found Mnie and Yankee, two other beautiful women. If Yuri was considered an innocent beauty, and if Joey was the lively kind of beauty, then Mnie''s beauty was more towards the mature sexy type, whereas Yankee was a tomboy beauty. He was a little dazzled by the sight of the four beauties standing there. At the same time, he also felt jealous of and frustrated with Fade. Why was it that someone like him could have four beauties of different styles by his side? It seemed that they had to knock him down in order to score these four beauties. When Easton thought of this, a cruel look appeared on his face. He then said to Bandru, "Master Lin, break both of his legs, and do not harm any of the beauties standing behind him." Bandru stepped out, and his aura began to surge. He was about to attack Fade. Fade narrowed his eyes and was ready to fight. However, at this moment, Sinir, who had just lowered his head, looked up again. A light shed across his eyes and he looked horrified. He bounced up from the sofa and hurriedly waved his hand as he shouted, "Stop, stop right now. Don''t do anything." Bandru, who was about to make a move, and Easton, who was extremely excited at the fight, were all puzzled when they heard his cry. They looked over at the same time. Bandru stopped and Easton was confused. He looked at Sinir and asked, "Young Master Tan, what''s wrong?" Sinir red at him fiercely, gritted his teeth and said, "Easton, you nearly killed me." Then, in the midst of Easton''s confusion, Sinir walked up to Fade and forced a smile. He bowed and said, "M-Mr. Chen, you, you are here!" Fade looked at Sinir in front of him. For a moment, he felt a little awkward. He seemed disinterested and said, "You are?" He quickly introduced himself, "I''m Sinir Tan. Some time ago, during the party at the quadrangle courtyard, Sandra and I..." "Oh, it''s you! You are Sandra''s boyfriend!" Fade finally had some impression of him. "Yes, yes, that''s me, Mr. Chen," Sinir hurriedly nodded. At the same time, he smiled and continued, "And, you know my sister too." "Your sister? Who is she?" Fade really couldn''t remember. Sinir said, "Mr. Chen, my sister is Belinda. The Five Elements Squad''s..." Hearing this, Fade looked a little surprised. "Belinda is your sister?" Belinda, the captain of the Water Squad in the Five Elements Squad, was a pretty girl with short hair, and she was tough. Fade could never rte her with Sinir if he didn''t bring this up. Fade looked at him and said, "You and your sister don''t resemble each other! Your sister has made great contributions in the military camp, but you seem to be enjoying yourself out here!" Hearing this, Sinir immediately looked ashamed. He lowered his head and said, "I, I''m not as talented as my sister. I don''t have much talent in martial arts. I..." Fade didn''t have the mood to engage in small talks. He waved his hand and interrupted Sinir''s words. He pointed at Easton and said in a deep voice, "Tell me, what''s going on? Did you instruct him to do it?" Hearing this, Sinir quickly waved his hand and said, "No, no. Mr. Chen, I barely know him, and we were just having some drinks here. I don''t know about anything he did outside. If I knew, I wouldn''t even have allowed it." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Really?" Fade said in a deep voice, "Tell me then, what should we do with this?" Sinir immediately looked at Easton and shouted, "Easton, how dare you make a move on Mr. Chen''s friends? Quicklye here and apologize!" At first, Easton thought that Sinir was here to support him, but he did not expect this to happen. He could not help but be doubtful as he asked, "Young Master Tan, I..." The other few rich kids also looked puzzled and started to ask. "Young Master Tan, what''s going on? Do you know this guy?" "Since you know him, why don''t we break only one of his legs?" "Young Master Tan, what''s wrong with you? He''s just a brat. I''m sure he''s no big deal!" Hearing their words, Sinir felt like his blood vessels were about to explode. He nced at them and shouted, "Shut up if you don''t want to die! Easton, apologize immediately!" All the rich kids were shocked by Sinir''s attitude, and they were dumbfounded. Easton''s face fell as he frowned. He looked over reluctantly. Seeing this, Sinir was anxious and he was on the verge of cursing at Easton. How could Easton drag him down into such a mess! He was this near to pressing Easton''s head down and forcing his apology, when... Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 Fade''s eyes narrowed, as he waved his hand and said, "It seems like they will not learn their lesson if I don''t teach them one." With these words, he shot out a ray of light from his palms and broke Easton''s left leg in an instant, causing him to let out a horrifying howl. As he howled, Fade broke his other leg with a ssh. Easton screamed miserably at once. The other rich kids also felt a pain in their chests when they heard his screams. All of them looked nervous and did not dare to make a sound. "Young Master Tan, help me. Young Master Tan..." Easton screamed in pain. However, at this moment, Sinir lowered his head and dared not say a word. He could only pretend that he did not see anything. Fade said coldly, "I warned you not to cause Yuri any trouble. If this happens again, I will make sure that you would suffer so much that you would wish you were dead instead." After that, he turned around and was about to leave the room. Joey, who was standing behind, suddenly stepped forward and kicked Easton between his legs. With a crack, he clutched his crotch with his eyes almost popping out due to the pain. She looked at him, as if she was satisfied with her work, then she pped her hands and tugged Yuri, "It''s all done now. Let''s head back. "By the way, Yuri, if you meet any guy who wants to make a move on you, just kick them hard in that exact same spot. You must teach them a painful lesson!" Joey said sternly. The ones in the room were silent until Fade and his gang left the room. They immediately asked their bodyguards to take care of Easton''s injuries. His pain finally subsided by a little. He was waiting for the ambnce to arrive as he looked at Sinir with confusion and resentment in his eyes. The other rich young masters also gave Sinir a strange look. Although they did not say anything, there was obviously some estrangement and confusion in their expressions. Sinir understood what they were thinking. After all, in their eyes, they were friends who had fun together, but he, who was like a leader to them, did not protect them, but instead pushed them to the enemy. They felt betrayed no matter what. Sinir''s background was much stronger than theirs, but he knew that he still had to make things clear before his reputation was damaged among their social circle. Hence, he looked around at them, then sighed and said, "I know what you are thinking. You think that I''ve betrayed Easton and pushed him to the enemy." They didn''t say a word, but this silence had already reflected their thoughts. He continued to exin, "Actually, I did this for Easton, and for all of us." Upon hearing this, their eyes flickered, and they obviously showed a look of disbelief. Seeing this, he sighed and said, "The reason why I said so is that we can''t afford to offend Mr. Chen." Upon hearing that, they could not help feeling curious and doubtful. "Mr. Chen? Is he famous?" "Young Master Tan, your Tan family is reputable in the martial arts world, yet even you can''t afford to offend him?" "I think he''s only someone who knows how to fight. We don''tck powerful officials in our families. So what if he knows martial arts? We can still take him down easily." Hearing this, Sinir shook his head and said, "Those things you all just mentioned would be useful if he was someone ordinary, but Mr. Chen is definitely not an ordinary guy." "Let me tell you this. His name is Fade, and he teaches Chinese medicine at Capital University. On top of that, he''s also a martial artist." "A teacher and a martial artist... He sounds ordinary to me, doesn''t he?" Someone asked. Sinir continued, "He''s not an ordinary martial artist. He''s a top master." "I wonder how powerful he is. Is he of the Yellow Level or the ck Level?" Someone asked. "Can he be more powerful than Master Lin?" "He can''t be an Earth Level master, can he?" Sinir nodded and said in a deep voice, "He is indeed an Earth Level master. You all know my sister, right?" "Of course we do. Belinda is an iconic strong woman in Capital City." "That''s right. She became the captain of the Water Squad in the Five Elements Squad before she turned 30. Her skills are of the Middle Stage of the Earth Level, and she ranks 17th on the Dragon List. She''s a real expert!" "Wrong, she''s no longer 17th. The Dragon List ranking has been updated after the Martial Arts Convention, and Belinda has advanced to the 12th ce. It''s not impossible for her to enter the top 10 in the future." Sinir nodded as he listened to their discussions. A proud look appeared on his face. Without a doubt, Belinda was the pride of the Tan Family. However, he immediately darkened his face and said in a serious tone, "You know how powerful my sister is. Now let me tell you, Mr. Chen is also working in the Stealth Team. He is my sister''s immediate superior, the chief instructor of the Five Elements Squad." "Other than that, during the Martial Arts Convention that has just ended, he defeated Faxon in the final round and obtained the number one position on the Dragon List. This is the Fade Chen I was talking about." After hearing Sinir''s words, they were all shocked. "This, this is impossible! How could he be so powerful?" "He is the chief instructor of the Stealth Team? And also number one on the Dragon List?" "As number one on the Dragon List, he should possess the advanced skills of the Earth Level, am I right?" "No wonder! Thank you, Young Master Tan for stepping in to stop us. Otherwise, we wouldn''t even be able to walk out from that!" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Amidst the cries of surprise and fear, even Easton''s expression changed, and his face revealed a look of surprise. Sinir looked at him and said, "Easton, do you understand what I mean? It''s not that I''m ungrateful. It''s just that we are not of the same level. Mr. Chen is not someone we can deal with. Do you understand now?" "I, I understand!" Easton was silent for a while. Although there was still unwillingness and resentment deep in his eyes, he had no choice but to nod. Sinir patted his shoulder when he saw this. He immediately thought of something and said, "Take a look outside. Why hasn''t the ambnce arrived yet? Why is it so slow?" One of his men went out immediately to check on the situation, but soon, he came back in a panic, "Bad news... Something bad happened." Sinir frowned at his words and yelled coldly, "Speak clearly. What happened?" Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 The subordinate panicked and said, "A group of fierce looking people are here, and they look like they are about to fight someone. I heard that they are here on Young Master Hu''s instruction." "Young Master Hu? Is he the same Young Master Hu that we know?" The rich kids asked in confusion. The subordinate said, "I heard that he is Farrell Hu." "Farrell!" Sinir and the others were surprised to hearthat name. "Farrell, why is he here?" "The Hu family is a family with real power and influence. What is he doing here?" "That''s right. The high ranking officials in our family can''t even be on par with the Hu family." "The Hu Family is working in the Sports Bureau, and they are even the inws of the Zhao family. How can we ever bepared to them!" They sounded envious. Even Sinir looked curious and confused. He stood up and said, "Let''s go out and have a look." Immediately, they walked out of their room and headed downstairs, in hopes to find out what was going on. They saw more than 20 bodyguards in ck suits standing on the first floor of the bar, and they all looked tough. The patrons who were supposed to be out on the dance floor had all hidden in one corner. Then, Farrell strode towards a seat with anger on his face, while being surrounded by a wall of his bodyguards. "Fade, get the f*ck out here!" Farrell shouted angrily. Hearing this, Sinir''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Farrell was looking for Fade? No way! Just when Sinir was gasping in his heart, Fade and his gang stood up from their booths and looked towards Farrell''s direction. Fade''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he said coldly, "It''s you? What are you doing here?" "What am I doing here?" Farrell picked up an expandable baton and smashed it on Fade''s table, smashing the wine and food. Then, he red at him and said angrily, "What do you think I''m going to do? Did you forget what happened at Swallow Lake two days ago?" Upon hearing this, Fade said faintly, "Is this about Swallow Lake and the stall... What do you want to do about that?" "What do you think I''m about to do?" Farrell was full of arrogance. "First of all, hand over the Frost Plum Blossom. Then, break both your arms on your own. Don''t force me to do it for you." Hearing this, Fade sneered and crossed his arms in front of his chest, saying, "Break my own arms? Should I also kneel down to apologize to you?" "Of course you should!" He nodded. Fade''s face immediately darkened. Without further ado, he sent a palm flying over. Farrell was caught off guard and was sent kneeling on the ground by Fade''s palm. "Ouch..." Farrell screamed in pain. He red at Fade and his eyes were full of resentment. "How dare you hit me! You must be looking for death..." Amidst the roar, Farrell shouted, "Come and kill him!" Suddenly, the Hu family''s bodyguards brought by Farrell were about to rush up and attack Fade. Seeing this, Sinir''s gang started murmuring among themselves. "It''s really Farrell Hu!" "Is this man, who seems to be in a conflict with Young Master Hu, the same Mr. Chen?" "Although Mr. Chen is indeed a martial artist, I''m afraid it won''t be easy for him to get away after offending the Hu Family this time!" "The Hu family is not a small family like ours." "He deserves it anyway!" One rich kid who was much more closer to Easton said mockingly. It was clear that he did not like Fade. When hispanions heard this, they quickly pulled him over and pointed at Sinir. They then shot him a meaningful nce and said, "Don''t say that. Young Master Tan is still here." The rich kid''s voice became softer. As for Sinir, the moment he saw Fade stand up, his heart thumped and he had a bad feeling about this. Sinir had never liked Fade''s attitude either. However, after learning about his identity and his skills, coupled with the praises from his sister, Sinir started to change his impression towards him. But now, he was still in a dilemma. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. If his sister was here, she would ask Sinir to step in and help Fade with this. With this, Fade''s impression of him would improve, and it would also improve the bond between the two of them. However, this time, Fade had offended the Hu Family, which made Sinir feel a little helpless. The Tan family was indeed powerful. There were many military officials in their family, as well as young and promising officers like Belinda. However,pared to the Hu family, they were still slightly inferior. Although their martial arts practitioners were powerful, most of the people in this world were still ordinary people, and the officials who managed the ordinary people were those with greater authority. Therefore, unless the martial artist had reached some kind of peak in their skills, the martial artist would still be inferior to influential officials. Especially in an era where firearms and weapons were on an advanced scale, 99% of the martial artists wouldn''t even survive being attacked by firearms. Moreover, the Hu family was backed by the powerful Zhao family as well. The Tan family might not be able to defeat both families even if they were topete in martial arts. These thoughts made Sinir feel conflicted. If he really stepped in for Fade, he would definitely offend the Hu Family, who would be a tough enemy for them. "What should I do?" He was in a dilemma. He couldn''t find the answer. He took out his phone and called Belinda. He told her what happened and wanted to know what should be done. Sinir thought that she would hesitate. After all, the Hu Family was not to be trifled with. However, Belinda did not hesitate at all after hearing what had happened. She said directly, "Do you need to think much about it? Of course, you have to help Instructor Chen!" "But, the Hu family..." Sinir was still a little worried. She interrupted him and said, "Don''t think too much. Instructor Chen is much more powerful than you think. He doesn''t need your help at all, but we should still do something to show that we, the Tan family, support him." "As for the Hu Family, I''ll exin it to our family. You don''t have to worry about it," she said. After hearing his sister''s words, Sinir didn''t hesitate anymore. He hung up the phone and walked out directly. The bodyguards of the Hu Family were about to attack Fade, when Sinir came over and shouted, "Hold it right there." Hearing the voice, everyone looked at him. Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 "Sinir, why are you here?" Farrell, who was struggling to stand up with the help of others, looked surprised when he saw Siniring over. Then, he snorted, "What are you trying to do by asking us to wait?" Sinir forced a smile at Fade. Then, he said to Farrell, "Young Master Hu, I''m acquainted with Mr. Chen. Please do me a favor. Let''s sit down and talk about this instead." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Do you a favor?" Upon hearing this, Farrell''s face fell. He red at him and sneered, "Sinir, you really think of yourself as an important person, don''t you? Who do you think you are to interfere?" Sinir didn''t expect Farrell to be so determined. He didn''t give him any room for negotiation and even scolded him. He could not help but say in a deep voice, "Young Master Hu, Mr. Chen here is my sister''s instructor. His strength is extraordinary. You have to think it over." "I know what kind of person he is," Farrell scolded angrily. "Isn''t he some sort of martial artist? Who the hell does he think he is in front of our Hu family?" "Sinir, know your ce and stay out of this matter. Otherwise, I''ll beat you up too!" Farrell shouted. Sinir did not expect such a reaction. His face darkened and he was about to say something else. However, at this time, Fade came over and said to him, "I understand the Tan family''s intention, but you can just leave the rest to me." After that, he stepped forward and looked at Farrell. "You are very confident to be looking down on us martial artists, aren''t you?" Farrell sneered, "Only the Zhao family can be considered as martial artists. Who do you think you are? You are just a thug who has nothing but your strength. Stop taking those praises seriously." "Let me tell you. In front of a real powerful person, a person like you is not worth mentioning. Our Hu Family can easily gather up a group of people like you by just raising a finger," he said with a proud voice and looked at Fade with disdain. Fade''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said in a gloomy tone, "Really? Then, I''ll show you how powerful a martial artist can be." Hearing this, Farrell waved his hand and said to the bodyguards beside him, "Beat him up hard. If you don''t win, you will no longer survive in the martial arts world, do you understand?" The bodyguards trembled all over. Knowing that Farrell was not joking, they looked serious and tried their best to attack Fade. When Farrell saw this, he crossed his arms and stood by the side with an arrogant look on his face. But soon, he couldn''tugh anymore. That was because the bodyguards he brought were like weak children when faced with Fade. They had no chance to resist his attacks at all. With a series of cracking sounds, Farrell''s bodyguards were all knocked to the ground. They were all crying in pain and had lost their ability to fight. At this moment, Fade stood in the same spot with a calm face. He was not injured at all, and he seemed rxed. He looked at Farrell and said, "Do you have more fighters? Ask them out now!" Farrell didn''t expect such a result at all. His face was stiff and unnatural. "How, how could you defeat so many of my bodyguards?" Sinir and his gang were also shocked. Although they had heard from Sinir that Fade was powerful and that he was the instructor of the Five Elements Squad, as well as number one on the Dragon List, they had no idea about his real strength. Thus, when they saw him putting down more than 20 bodyguards of the Hu family, who were all of thete stage of the ck Level so easily, they realized just how powerful he really was. For a moment there, they couldn''t help but gasp, and their faces showed horror and fear. Even the rich young man who spoke for Easton''s behalf was extremely shocked. He thought that he was lucky for not offending Fade in person. Otherwise, he would have gotten himself in trouble. At this moment, Farrell looked at Fade who was approaching him. His face showed fear and his voice trembled. "You, don''t youe over!" Fade stepped forward. "Why not? You wanted to teach me a lesson, didn''t you? Why, are you afraid now?" Farrell panicked and said, "I''ll tell you, our Hu family are inws with the Zhao family. Do you know Ingram? That''s my cousin. If you dare to touch me, he and the Zhao family will not let you go!" Hearing this, Fade frowned, shook his head and said, "Can you talk less about this nonsense? It''s making me sick." After that, he picked Farrell up with ease, and with two clicks, he broke both of his legs before throwing him out from the bar. Then, Fade and his gang left the bar with everyone staring at them in shock. The next day, Hoce called Fade, "Mr. Chen, are you free tomorrow?" "What''s the matter?" He asked. Hoce said, "Mr. Chen, although the Martial Arts Convention is over, the relevant ceremonies are not over yet. There will be an awards ceremony and a forum held tomorrow. You will be our key guest as the champion of the Earth Level Tournament." "A forum and an award ceremony?" He wasn''t interested. Hoce hurriedly exined, "Mr. Chen, it''s like this. Although our Martial Arts League is an organization formed by martial artists, it''s still under the government''s supervision. Therefore, to some extent, we are also an official organization." "Therefore, a forum after the tournaments will be unavoidable. Although it may be a bit boring, many of the leaders and family members of the relevant departments will be attending." "Their presence can be counted as an official acknowledgment of our identity as martial artists and also to promote martial arts. It''s still greatly beneficial to our kind. Therefore, Master Zhu hopes that you can attend it," Hoce exined. "Since Master Zhu has already said so, I will attend it then," Fade said. "Alright, I''ll help you with the formalities then," Hoce said before hanging up the phone. At noon the next day, after having lunch, he personally came to pick Fade up for the forum. After he got in the car, they arrived at a building that was not very tall after an hour''s journey. Although the building was not fancy on the exterior, it was still exquisitely decorated in its interior. Although it was not luxurious, it was still tidy and elegant. The velvet seats were arranged in rows, and a row of red tables was ced on the stage. On the top, there was a banner with the words "The Martial Arts League National Forum" written on it. Looking at it overall, it was quite simr to the style of the conference held by the nation''s leaders. Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 Fade was wearing a ck suit and a pair of leather shoes. He felt a little strange as he walked in. Hoce led him in and he started greeting and engaging in small talks with the guests who were already there. Although it was just socializing, Fade felt that it was even more exhausting than participating in a fight. This was because the guests whom Hoce wanted him to meet were not martial artists at all. Instead, they were of the management levels. They were either the director of the Martial Arts Association, the director of the Sports Bureau or the members of themittees. Their hair were all slicked back with hair gel and they all had beer bellies. They didn''t seem like martial artists at all. They greeted him in a bureaucratic manner. A member of themittee shook hands with Fade with a huge smile stered on his face, praising that he was skillful. The director encouraged him to be less arrogant, and that he should continue to work hard to strive for better results. Furthermore, the other director patted Fade on the shoulder, encouraging him to work hard, to strive to participate in the internationalpetitions, and to make the country proud. In short, the conversations were pointless and those officials were just acting bureaucratic towards Fade. He was almost on the verge of breaking down. Fortunately, Romeo and a few other acquaintances from his world had finally arrived at the scene. They started chatting with him, which made him feel morefortable. After chatting around, he noticed that Romeo didn''t attend this forum as a member of the Five Elements Squad, but rather as a representative of some kind of managementmittee for the martial artists. In short, this event was for all sorts of organizations and the nation''s leaders to participate in. Fade, the champion of the match, was just a mere guest. At 2:30 p.m., the forum officially began. First of all, the host gave a speech. He was a man with a big belly. With a script in hand, he read through it for more than 30 minutes on stage. Fade pped his hand when the host was finally done speaking, but soon, he realized that the torture was yet to end. More representatives and members ofmittees presented their speeches on stage. The speeches were at least 15 minutes long each. Half an hour was the mostmon duration, and someone even presented for more than an hour. Fade was sitting and staring at these so-called leaders who had no martial arts cultivation at all. They were talking about the difficulties and opportunities they faced while promoting Chinese martial arts. They said they wanted to pour in more effort in developing martial arts and even suggested integrating it with the modern age civilization concept. He grew stiff in his seat as he heard those words, and he forced a smile while apuding at each speech. After a few hours of suffering, it was already 5:30 p.m. and finally, the forum was about to end. Fade, as the representative of the martial artists, was finally called to the stage. He received an honor certificate and a bouquet of flowers from the leaders. Then, he nodded and epted the words of encouragement of the leaders. He promised to continue to work hard in the future, to practice hard, and to make the country proud. It wasn''t until the group photo session which took ceter that he finally got back his freedom. However, it was not over yet. After the forum, they proceeded for dinner in the canteen, and there would also be a cocktail receptionter at night. Fade felt that he had had enough. He didn''t want to go to the party at night, but Hoce told him that the party at night was the perfect opportunity for him tomunicate with other martial artists, as the officials would be retiring for the night after the forum ended. Therefore, he continued to stay on. He got on a bus and attended the party at another hotel. After the same official routine speech, the party finally began. Although it was still a little awkward, it was much more rxed whenpared with the forum earlier. Overall, there were fewer officials and more martial artists present that night. In that environment, Fade looked a bit more rxed. Romeo and Hoce also brought him with them to socialize with different martial artists. Hoce intended to introduce some martial artists with official backgrounds to Fade. It was to at least establish an official impression and identity for him, preventing him from falling into the category of an unknown martial artist. On the other hand, Romeo introduced some martial artists from big families to him. Among them, there were many hidden families that were simr to the Hsing family in Capital City. Harmon was there that night, and he started singing praises about Fade again, hinting that he wanted to recruit him, but Fade rejected his offer. Halfway through the party, the remaining officials finally left the venue too. The remaining night was left to the young martial artists, and they were mostly from official backgrounds and of reputable skills. The gathering was basically for them to exchange their skills, propose ideas on promoting martial arts, and also to n the prospect of martial arts. It was a lively atmosphere. As the champion, Fade was naturally the center of attention that night. Some martial artists came over to greet him and be acquainted with him that night. He greeted them one by one and politely declined some of their recruitments. Then, he sat down on one side to take a break. However, at that moment, a series of footsteps approached him. Fade looked up and saw a man in his mid-20''s walking towards him with a wine ss in hand. Behind the man was a group of young martial artists. It was obvious that this man was someone not of the ordinary. "Mr. Chen, I''ve heard so much about you!" The man walked over with a smile and raised his ss to greet him. Fade also raised his ss and said, "Hello!" At this moment, Romeo came to Fade''s side and whispered in his ear, "This is Ingram, a member of the Zhao family in Capital City. He has reached thete stage of the Earth Level. He isparable to Faxon." "Zhao family?" Hearing this, Fade was slightly surprised and asked, "Is it the same Zhao family that is rted to Farrell? I heard that they work as bodyguards for the government?" Romeo nodded and said, "It''s indeed them, the imperial guards. They are considered to be the family with the highest status among us martial artists. The entire Zhao family''s martial arts cultivation is of high skills and they hold some important roles." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Fade nodded and looked at Ingram, his heart filled with doubt. Logically speaking, he was not acquainted with Ingram, and he had beaten Farrell up previously. Yet, Ingram was all smiles standing in front of him. Regardless, Fade still nodded with a smile and said, "Hello, Mr. Zhao, I''ve heard a lot about you too." Ingram smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, I heard you''ve defeated Faxon this time and won the championship. It''s a shocking achievement!" "I was just lucky," Fade said politely. Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 Looking at Fade, Ingram smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, you are being modest. We''ve seen your performance. I''m afraid that even I won''t be a match to you." After he finished speaking, he turned to look behind him. The group of people who had been following behind him immediately nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Mr. Chen defeated Faxon so easily. His strength is truly surprising." "Mr. Chen, your strength must have reached thete stage of the Earth Level at the very least. It shouldn''t be too long before you reach the peak stage of the Earth Level." "It''s a pity to not have known an expert like Mr. Chen earlier!" Fade didn''t feel proud at all at their ttery. On the contrary, he frowned and his expression became serious. After all, he had no connection with this group of people. There must be a reason why they were ttering him. After thinking for a while, he really couldn''t think of a reason. He stopped guessing and asked directly, "Mr. Zhao, you are ttering me so much. I can''t help but wonder what your true motive is." Ingram was startled at how straightforward Fade was. However, he immediately smiled and said, "There are really some things that I want to talk to you about." "Please go ahead then, Mr. Zhao!" Fade said. Ingram narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at him for a while. Then, he said, "You''ve won the championship in this Martial Arts Convention. Naturally, you would also earn the right of ess to the Dragon Mausoleum, right?" Fade narrowed his eyes at the mention of the Dragon Mausoleum. He paused for a moment and said, "That''s true. What can I do for you then, Mr. Zhao?" "I just want to talk to you about a business opportunity," Ingram said with a smile. "Business? What business?" He asked. Ingram replied, "I''m sure you are also aware of the legend surrounding the Dragon Mausoleum. It is said that there are secret guides for martial artists to improve greatly within a short period of time. Not to mention, there are also all sorts of weapons and medicines for our cultivation purposes." "The business opportunity is simple. I will pay you a 100 million yuan as a deposit to reserve the treasures that you would be getting in the Dragon Mausoleum." "Deposit and reserve?" Fade felt that something was wrong. Ingram continued, "Mr. Chen, if you don''t understand, I''ll tell you in detail. Our Zhao family is willing to buy anything you find in the Dragon Mausoleum. Mr. Chen, you don''t have to worry about the price. We, the Zhao family will definitely pay you handsomely as long as you manage to bring those items out." He did not wait for Fade''s reply. He waved his hand and said to his subordinates, "Give the deposit to Mr. Chen!" Immediately, one of his men took a special VIP ck card and handed it to Fade, "Mr. Chen, here is a deposit of 100 million yuan. Please ept it." Fade looked at the bank card but did not reach out to take it. Instead, he frowned at Ingram and said, "Mr. Zhao, what do you mean by this?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A few of his subordinates started exining after hearing his words. "What Young Master Zhao meant is he will buy the items you bring out of the Dragon Mausoleum. With money." "It''s a business deal. If you bring the items, he will pay you with money. Do you understand it now?" Fade narrowed his eyes and said, "What if I don''t want to sell them?" Upon hearing this, Ingram''s eyes darkened. Instead of answering his question, he said in a louder tone, "Our Zhao family will offer you a high price. There''s no way you won''t want to sell anything." "Is that so?" Fade felt that something was wrong and he continued, "What if I really don''t want to sell it?" Hearing this, Ingram''s eyes darkened as he red at him. He was silent for a moment. The subordinates standing behind him were looking tough too. "Mr. Chen, the deal will only benefit you. Thus, you''d better agree with it." "That''s right. Other people who are qualified to enter the Dragon Mausoleum have already agreed to ept the deal with Young Master Zhao. You should reconsider it." "I''m sure Young Master Zhao won''t disappoint you." Ingram joined in and said, "If you are not satisfied with the price, I can raise the deposit to 200 million yuan." Upon hearing this, Fadepletely understood his intention. In his eyes, Fade was nothing but someone who could be bought by money and could deliver him the valuable items from the Dragon Mausoleum. Fade would never agree to this. He sneered at Ingram, and said, "Thanks for your interest! However, I don''tck money, thus it seems like a waste of time for you to approach me." After that, he turned around and was about to leave. Ingram''s face fell and he roared in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, this is a condition made by me, Ingram, and you are offered to make a deal with our Zhao family. Are you sure you want to refuse?" Fade sneered and said, "The Zhao family? So what? Can you force me into a deal just because you are from the Zhao family?" Ingram''s eyes narrowed as he looked at him and said coldly, "Fade, I know you are a capable man. You have severalpanies under your name and you have plenty of funds in your hands. However, do you think your assets are even worth mentioning in front of our Zhao family?" "I''ll give you onest chance to agree with my proposal. ept the deposit, and I will ignore everything you''ve just said," Ingram said to him in a condescending tone. Fade shook his head and said with a smile, "If you turn around and leave now, I can pretend that I didn''t hear what you''ve just said too." "You..." Ingram''s eyes darkened as he red at him coldly. Behind Ingram, his subordinates were all acting tough. "Hey, do you even know your ce? You are talking to Young Master Zhao here." "If you offend the Zhao family, you are looking for death. You can never step foot in the martial arts world in this country ever again." "Kid, don''t act on impulse. It''ll be toote to regret it in future." Fade ignored their words and turned around to leave. Ingram snorted and said coldly, "I can still offer you the amount I mentioned, but if you take another step out from here, I will demand more than just the items from the Dragon Mausoleum!" Fade was not afraid of his threats at all. He looked at him and said coldly, "Really? Why don''t you give it a try when the timees?" After that, he turned around and left. "You..." Ingram''s eyes were dark and his expression was cold. The subordinates behind him were about to rush towards Fade. "Stay where you are, you bold b*stard." "Are you thinking of leaving after offending Young Master Zhao? You''d better stay here!" "B*stard, take this!" Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 Amidst the chaotic shouting, someone rushed over and wanted to hit Fade. However, before he could do anything, Romeo blocked the attack in a sh and said coldly, "Mr. Chen is my instructor, and he''s also my friend. If you want to fight him, you must go through me first!" After saying that, he did not hold back at all. His aura burst out and he knocked over his opponents in an instant. Romeo was a martial artist trained in the Five Elements Squad. His strength was at thete stage of the Earth Level. He was evenparable to Faxon and Ingram. Ingram''s subordinates were only average in martial arts as they were brought up under families who prioritized their career paths as government officials. Therefore, under his imposing aura, their faces darkened and their bodies trembled. They could no longer stop themselves from trembling. All of them darted around as they looked at Ingram. It was clear that if Romeo was to make a move, Ingram would be the only one among them capable enough to take him on. Ingram looked at him and said in a low voice, "Romeo, do you know what you are doing? You are making an enemy out of the Zhao family!" Romeo did not give in. He coldly said, "I know what I''m doing, but do you know what you are doing? I''ve already said that Mr. Chen is my instructor, and also my friend. If you are to attack him, you would be dering war against the Hsing family." "You..." Ingram''s eyes narrowed as rage filled his eyes. However, right at that crucial moment, he thought of the hidden family behind the Hsing family and eventually restrained himself. He said to his guys, "Let''s step down for now!" Then, he turned around and left with his subordinates. Romeo also withdrew his positive energy and returned to Fade''s side. Seeing this, Fade nodded to him and said, "Sorry to trouble you." "Instructor Chen, we are friends, so you don''t have to be so formal with me," he said with a smile. "Besides, Ingram is too arrogant to just rely on his status as a member of the Zhao family. He''s acting as if we are his subordinates." Fade smiled and didn''t say anything. He didn''t care much about Ingram. He didn''t even care about the entire Zhao family. If they really wanted to start a fight, he could use it as a tform to demonstrate his real strength. If he failed, he could just mention the name of that old fogey, and everything would be fine. After staying for a while, he felt bored and was about to leave the venue. Just then, the lights in the venue dimmed down, and music rang out. Everyone''s attention was focused on the center of the stage. Fade, who was about to leave, could not help but be curious. He asked Romeo, "What is going on?" Romeo said, "It''s an artistic performance. Instructor Chen, why don''t you leave after the performance?" "An artistic performance?" Fade was startled, then he waved his hand and said, "I''m not interested in this singing or recital performances. I think I''ll just leave." Romeo stopped him and said with a smile, "Instructor Chen, those performances you mentioned are generally catered to the officials'' preferences. On such a night where youngsters are gathered, it wouldn''t be those typical performances." "What kind of performance is it then?" Fade asked. Romeo said, "I don''t know the details. Anyway, I heard them say that they have invited popr singers and dancers this time. They are at least well known to the general public. I believe it won''t be boring." "Why don''t I..." Fade was still hesitating. Romeo simply pulled him towards the stage. The performance had begun. The first singer on the stage surprised Fade. It turned out to be a singer who often appeared on TV. The singer''s performance was indeed excellent, and it won a round of apuse from the crowd. Then, the performances started one after another, and they were all familiar faces to Fade, who didn''t even bother much about celebrities. Moreover, among the performances, a couple of them were even considered as the top artists of this era. From this, it could be seen that this party was not an ordinary party. The atmosphere was lively and the performances got better with time. Next, another performer came on stage. She was a young dancer in her early twenties. It was said that she had won some international dancepetitions. She was not as famous as the top artists mentioned earlier, but as soon as her performance started, the atmosphere was particrly enthusiastic. This was because her outfit was rather revealing, and the fabric only covered the private parts whereas other parts of her body was exposed to the crowd. The perfect figure of her silhouette, apanied by the beautifully choreographed dance, the audience became restless, and the atmosphere became more and more enthusiastic. The rich young masters from well known families, who were still chatting in their suits and holding wine sses in their hands, were all staring at the stage at that moment. Under the alcohol''s influence, they started shouting and pping, while some even started taking off their coats. "Take one moreyer off!" "That move just now, spread your legs wider!" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Yes, keep your legs open a little more." In such an atmosphere, the dancer on the stage was done with her performance, and the next performance was from a singer. Simr to the dancer from earlier, the singer was a beautiful young lady too, and she was also wearing a rather revealing outfit, exposing her fair skin to the hungry crowd. Hence, the atmosphere under the stage seemed to be more enthusiastic and excited. Some people even went straight to the stage regardless of their images, and began to sing with the singer closely in their arms. Such a scene was beyond Fade''s expectations. A scene that was normally found in some cheap bars and dance floors, was happening right in front of his eyes in a party held in the hotel. "Is this even appropriate?" Fade frowned and asked. Romeo sighed and said, "No matter how high their status is, they are all men, and they are no different from those thugs on the street when they are exposed to such things." Fade shook his head speechlessly. Without saying anything, he turned around and prepared to leave. However, right at that moment, the singer who was singing on the stage was held tightly in a rich man''s arms, and they wereughing and cuddling as they walked towards a room on one side. And so, the crowd was waiting for the next singer to enter the stage. However, after waiting for a while, there was no movement on the stage, which earned some shushes from the crowd. "What''s going on? Why hasn''t the next onee on stage yet?" "What''s going on? We were just starting to get excited!" "I''m still waiting for another beauty so that I can have fun like Mr. Wang just now!" In the midst of that, Ingram frowned and said, "Go find out what''s going on." "Yes!" One of his subordinates immediately went backstage. Soon, the subordinate returned to Ingram''s side and said, "Young Master Zhao, I''ve found out what''s going on." Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 "Tell me, what''s going on?" Ingram asked. The subordinate immediately said, "The next singer is making a fuss backstage. She doesn''t want to perform in revealing outfits, and that''s what''s holding back the performance." He frowned. He mmed his palm on the table and bellowed, "Who does she think she is? Other singers were performing just fine, yet she decided to make a scene all of a sudden?" "Does she even know her ce? Who does she think she is to be acting against us? She doesn''t get to pick a thing! Find someone and make her go on stage. I want to see her performance right away!" The subordinate hurriedly nodded and said, "Yes, Young Master Zhao. I''ll get Susie Song on stage right away." At the mention of this name, Fade who was about to leave the venue, immediately froze in ce. His gaze was cold as he stared into the distance. "Susie Song?" Fade frowned. Yuri did mention at their dinner the night before that Susie was preparing for an important performance and had to skip the dinner. Could it be that her rehearsal that night was for this? His heart skipped a beat at this thought. Thinking back to the revealing outfits and performances by the artists earlier, as well as the perverts among the crowd, his face fell and he strode towards the backstage area. "Instructor Chen, where are you going?" Romeo was startled, then he quickly followed after him. At the backstage area, he saw a number of celebrities preparing to go on stage, and there were a few familiar faces whom he had often seen on TV. The beautiful female singers were all wearing revealing outfits while doing their final rehearsals. The scene was strange to even look at. Fade couldn''t help but to picture Susie being forced into outfits like these, and his steps quickened at his thoughts. He arrived at the entrance of the wardrobe, and before he could make his entrance, he could already hear sounds of quarreling from the inside. "This is not a ce for you to make a fuss at, especially when we have guests of this scale outside! Get changed and get on stage now!" A man yelled. Then, there was a woman''s voice saying, "I''m fine with performing, but not in such outfits. You didn''t mention this at all when we were rehearsing earlier!" "Artists, who are way more well known than you, have already performed looking like that. What''s wrong with you revealing a little bit more?" The man asked. "I don''t care about them, but I will never wear it. If you dare force me, I''ll leave immediately," she said. "If you dare to refuse, I can guarantee that your career as a celebrity will be over!" The man shouted. "Then, I''ll just stop being one," she said. "You, stop right there! You have to perform whether you like it or not. This is no longer a negotiation but an order!" He yelled. "I don''t..." She wanted to say something. "Stop pushing our limits! Someonee over and force her to change right now!" He yelled. "Let go of me..." Fade couldn''t hold back any longer when he heard the conversation. He kicked the door open and rushed into the room. Several men were holding the woman down, ripping off her clothes, while she continued to struggle even though she was clearly not strong enough to fight them off. She was none other than Susie. "Get lost!" Fade let out a furious roar and rushed over. "Who are you? What..." He mmed them down without waiting for them to finish their sentence. He then pulled Susie towards him as he took off his coat and draped it around her. Heforted her by putting his arm around her shoulders and said, "Sister Song, I''m here now. You''ll be fine now." Susie was so frightened that her face was covered in tears. She was surprised to see him. "Why, why are you here? Fade, I..." He said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, Sister Song. As long as I''m here, no one will dare to do anything to you." A subordinate rushed into the room at that moment. He pointed a finger at Fade after watching the scene and asked, "Who are you? What are you doing? Hurry up..." "Get out!" Fade kicked him away. "How dare you... I''m a subordinate of Young Master Huang!" The other party introduced himself, but before he could say anything more, he was kicked by Fade and he fainted. Then, Fade left with Susie in his arms. However, they didn''t manage to go far as a group of people was walking towards their direction, and the leader of the pack was Ingram. Seeing the scene in front of him, Ingram''s eyes darkened and he said coldly, "It''s you again." Ingram''s gang also shouted. "Hey, what are you doing here? Are you ruining our mood again?" "What do you have against us?" "D*mn it, I was just getting excited and you just had to ruin things for me!" Fade looked at the group of people coldly and said in a low voice, "Sister Song is my friend. She said that she doesn''t want to perform, thus I''m taking her away now." "She doesn''t want to perform? She had signed a contract! She can''t just leave the scene!" "She''s nothing but a mere performer. Stop acting high and mighty. It''s your honor to be able to perform for us. How dare you be so picky?" In the midst of the shouting, Ingram looked over at Fade with his dark gaze and said, "I don''t care who she is to you, but she has to continue with the performance, or else she will be insulting me and I will never allow this." "Then, just treat it as an insult," Fade hooked his arm around Susie''s waist and strode forward. Ingram shouted coldly, "Stop him!" In an instant, all the young martial artists and bodyguards, who were behind Ingram, immediately stood in front of Fade, blocking his path. He looked around and said in a cold voice, "Whoever stands in my way must die!" "You arrogant piece of sh*t! I am from the Liu family and I''m going to stop you today. I''ll see if you dare..." A rich young man stepped out and stood in front of him arrogantly. Fade did not hold back either. Without waiting for him to finish his sentence, he kicked him squarely in the chest. With a loud thump, the man was sent flying away. His body flew more than ten meters in the air before crashing into the wall, where he slid to the ground. There was a dent in his chest, and if he wasn''t dead by the attack, he was most likely greatly injured. With such an attack, everyone was deeply shocked. "You actually hit him!" "That''s Young Master Liu. How dare you..." "Do you know that you''ve brought huge trouble upon yourself?" Fade''s eyes swept around as he shouted, "Who else wants to stop me?" They kept quiet out of fear and took a few steps back. They dared not look him in the eye. Fade snorted coldly. He held Susie in his arms, and continued moving forward.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 Ingram''s face fell as he saw this. He looked at Fade and shouted, "Stop right there." He stopped as he looked at Ingram. Then, he said coldly, "Do you wish to die too?" "You are the one courting death!" Ingram gritted his teeth. He stared at Fade and said coldly, "You''ve rejected my business proposal, and now, you are taking my artist away in front of everyone. Do you really think that I don''t know what happened to my cousin, Farrell?" "I want you to give me a proper exnation now. Otherwise, don''t you even dream of leaving this ce!" He eximed. "You want a proper exnation?" Fade snorted and threw a punch at him before saying, "Is this proper enough?" Ingram did not expect Fade to hit him, and he immediately dodged away. At first, he thought that with his skills at thete stage of the Earth Level, it would be easy for him to dodge his attacks. However, right after he moved away, he realized that Fade''s punch was not only quick but also tricky that he had no way to dodge the punch. Hence, he gritted his teeth to resist the blow instead. m! Fade''s fist collided with Ingram''s arm. He suddenly felt a huge forceing down on him, and he involuntarily stepped back. He staggered and almost fell to the ground. His arm, which blocked Fade''s punch, was bruised and trembling. He was obviously injured. He lowered his head to look at his bruised arm before putting his arm behind his back. Anger filled his eyes as he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Come on, catch him!" In an instant, a few middle-aged men appeared behind him. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. They were all giving off an extraordinary aura, and their realms of power were no weaker than Ingram''s. Obviously, they were his bodyguards. About five bodyguards of the Earth Levelunched their attack together. Their imposing aura was so overwhelming that Fade was almost surrounded and left with no space for him to escape. When the other rich young masters saw this, they couldn''t help pointing and gossiping about it. "Fade has been arrogant since he won the championship of the Martial Arts Convention. How dare hepete with Young Master Zhao!" "He''s totally courting death. There''s nothing we can do about it!" "The Zhao family is not only powerful in their connections, but also in martial arts. After all, they have spent so many years being the imperial guards!" "It''s not a wise choice to offend Young Master Zhao just for a performer!" Seeing that the situation was getting serious, Romeo''s face fell. He gritted his teeth and stepped out. He said to Fade in a low voice, "Instructor Chen, I''ll help you. If we are no match to them, I can ask my dad to step in too." Even he was concerned about how powerful the Zhao family was. However, Fade wasn''t bothered by it. He said calmly, "Romeo, there''s no need to trouble you. They are nothing but a bunch of pets. I can easily take them down." "You piece of sh*t. How dare you speak of us like this!" "Let''s kill him!" "How dare you insult the Zhao family. Do you want to die?" The bodyguards rushed forward and were about to attack Fade. They were all battle-seasoned veterans and their cooperation was tight. They didn''t leave room for him to dodge the attacks, and they had surrounded himpletely. "Kill him!" One of them shouted that, and the others immediately moved towards him in unison. Amidst their formation, their murderous intent was strong too. Fade narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes darkened. Then, he snorted coldly, "Such a cheap trick!" Then, he moved like lightning and shuttled back and forth between several bodyguards. He didn''t give them any time to react. After a burst of cracking sounds, he knocked down all the bodyguards. Immediately, he looked down at them with his hands sped behind his back and said in a low voice, "Do you still want to fight me? I''ve shown mercy this time. If you still want to fight, don''t me me for killing you." The bodyguards nced at each other, then bowed their heads and left in dejection. Fade looked around, trying to find Ingram, but he could not find any trace of him. After asking the people around, he learned that Ingram knew that things were not going well when he noticed that his bodyguards were at a disadvantage. He had already fled the scene. Upon hearing this, he could not help butugh, "Young Master Zhao is fast in running away!" Then, he held Susie in his arms and strode out of the hotel. The other people in the venue looked at him with amazement and fear. After all, the people whom he just defeated were Ingram''s bodyguards who were all at the Late Stage of the Earth Level, and they wereing at him in unison. However, he still managed to take them down. Such a result surprised everyone. "Fade is more powerful than we expected!" "Based on the current situation, it''s highly possible that he has reached the peak stage of the Earth Level!" "He is definitely a top master to reach the peak stage of the Earth Level before turning 30. In the future, it is very likely that he will enter the Heaven Level and be ranked on the Divine Dragon List!" "You all are absolutely correct about his martial arts skills. However, he has offended the Zhao family just now, and he didn''t hold back against the Chiang family at the Martial Arts Convention either. He has offended the two strong families among the martial arts world. Do you all think they will let him get away with this easily?" "This..." There were all sorts of discussions happening in the venue. Meanwhile, Ingram, who was sitting in the car on his way back, was looking gloomy. As the young master and also the genius of the Zhao family with the title of the imperial bodyguards, he was not only rejected by Fade, but also punched and bruised by him. It was indeed a great insult to him. "I can''t bear it. I can''t bear this anymore," Ingram was furious. He took out his phone and called his father, "Dad, Ingram here. There''s something, I..." After telling the whole story to his father, Donnigan, Ingram said with an angry tone, "Dad, we have to teach him a lesson. Otherwise, the Zhao family''s reputation would be damaged!" On the other end of the line, Donnigan was silent for a while. Then, he said in a low voice, "You said Fade defeated four of your bodyguards all on his own, and Romeo even spoke up for him?" "Yes, that''s right," Ingram said. He then said with some dissatisfaction, "But why does that even matter? Although the Hsing family is rted to the hidden family, they are not a hidden family themselves. Let alone that Fade Chen. We have Heaven Level experts in our family. We can easily kill him off." Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 However, Donnigan shouted at him, "You dumba*s! You''ve forgotten what I taught you. You should''ve acted calm and steady before you find out his true identity! Stop mentioning killing someone off. That''s the stupidest thing to do!" "But, Dad, I''ve been insulted. If I don''t..." Ingram felt rather aggrieved. "Look, you''re not dead yet, so you''re fine. As for the rest, let''s talk about it when you''re back!" Donniganshed out before he hung up the phone. Instantly, he was enraged by his father''s scolding, and his resentment towards Fade grew stronger as well. He gritted his teeth and said, "Fade, I''ll remember you. I''ll return double the humiliation you gave me." Fade drove Susie home. Her house was situated in an upscale estate not far from Capital City Music Academy. He pulled over in the basement garage and they took the elevator to her house, which was located on the 16th floor. The estate was high-end, and there were only two units on each floor. The unit wasrge, and the decoration inside was minimalistic. However, things were a little messy upon their arrival. All kinds of musical instruments and scripts were strewn around. Seeing this, Susie felt embarrassed and said, "I usually write songs when I''m inspired, so I didn''t have much time to clean up." Fadeughed and said, "Nah, it''s okay. That fits your temperament as an artist to a T." "I''m just a singer, far from being an artist." She shook her head, then she poured a ss of water for Fade and handed it to him. "Fade, thanks a bunch for today." Gently shaking his head, he returned, "No biggie, it''s just a small matter. Sister Song, let''s just drop the formalities." She waved her hand and said, "For me though, it''s no small matter. I had thought that this kind of performance for the leaders would be formal, but I didn''t expect it to take a turn for the worse! If it wasn''t for you, Fade, I wouldn''t have been able to imagine what would happen to me next." Speaking of this, her tone was still t, her expression normal. However, he could see the lingering fear in her from her trembling body and slightly reddened eyes. It seemed that that day''s incident had left her somewhat traumatized. Seeing this, Fade set down his ss of water and said to her, "Sister Song, let''s go to your room." "R-Room? You..." Susie, shocked, was looking at him in surprise and confusion. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He was puzzled for a moment before he realized that his words had sounded ambiguous. He quickly exined, "Sister Song, I mean, you go to your room and I''ll give you a massage, so that you can feel better. I don''t mean anything else." "Massage!" She was reminded of the first day she had met him. She had strolled to the Bay City to look for inspiration during her travel. Fade had helped her with the bracelet, and he''d also treated her with a massage in her hotel room that day. He saw that she did not respond, so he quickly continued, "Sister Song, I am a proper Chinese medicine practitioner. I can show you my certificate, should you need it." Hearing this, she quickly waved her hand and said, "That''s not what I meant. Of course I believe in you, Fade." "If that''s the case, I''ll have to trouble you then." Susie got up and walked into her room. Fade followed her in. In the bedroom, she took off her coat and revealed the clothes underneath, which outlined her curves. He was unable to look away for a moment. The temperature in the bedroom seemed to have climbed higher. When Susie saw him staring at her, she blushed and said, "What... What am I going to do next?" Hearing this, he dragged his gaze away. He coughed lightly and stammered, "This, this, Sister Song, you can lie on the bed." "Oh, like this?" She asked softly as sheid prone on the bed, burying her head in the pillow. As soon as Fade''s gaze fell on Susie''s body, he felt a rush of warmth in his nose. "Don''t let your imagination run wild! Don''t let your imagination run wild." He muttered to himself in his heart and then went on to the bed. He knelt beside her and said, "Sister Song, I''m going to start massaging you. If you feel ufortable, just let me know." "Okay!" She also felt her temperature increasing as she felt him breathing next to her. Then, Fade took a deep breath and rubbed his palms against each other, warming them up. He then perched his palms on Susie''s back. Although there was ayer of clothes between them, she still couldn''t help flinching at his touch. Even he could feel her flinch clearly. He asked, "Sister Song, do you feel ufortable?" She said, "No, I''m fine. Go on." "Alright." Fade nodded before he began to massage Susie ording to the order of acupuncture points and meridians. Different body parts necessitated different massage methods and different strengths. She felt the knots in her body softening with every movement from the massage. In addition to the heat that was constantly transmitted from his palms, she felt that her body was like a dough being kneaded and stretched under his skillful hands, and at the veryst stage, the dough would expand and be softer. At the same time, she felt her body temperature keep rising, and there was ayer of fine sweat seeping out of the skin under the thin clothes. Her head, that was buried in the pillow, was also dripping with sweat, and her hair was stered against her flushed cheek. Susie couldn''t help but let out a moan as she felt the warmth andfort from her body. Although it was only a soft moan, it immediately snagged Fade''s gaze, causing him to look over. He was met with her red cheeks and her tightly pursed lips. Immediately, he felt that the body and skin under his hands seemed to turn softer and warmer, and his body temperature also started to heighten. "This, this..." Although he tried his best to suppress some steamy scenes that involuntarily emerged in his mind, the more he suppressed them, the more these thoughts surged forth. In the end, he felt that his breathing had be steaming hot, and his eyes began to turn red. He was about to lose control of himself. Susie, who was lying under Fade, was also staring at him with a bleary gaze. She was dripping with enticing sweat, and soft moans kept escaping from her. "Sister Song, I, I want to..." Fade''s throat was dry, and his eyes were rimmed red. He almost couldn''t help but pounce on her. Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 When Susie heard what Fade had said, she turned around and was met with his flushed cheeks and his red eyes. She immediately understood what was ying in his mind at that moment. She was an adult after all, and she had spent so many years working in the entertainment industry. No doubt she realized her own appeal as a woman, and she understood his impulse. From certain standpoints, she had retained a good impression of him. He had helped her since the day they met in Bay City, and also with the conference with Dante Entertainmentter on, he was always there. Moreover, to be realistic, he was a capable man, judging from his martial arts skills, his connections and his wealth. He was more than capable to be with her. In addition, it was a modern era they lived in, and youngsters like them mostly led an open lifestyle, let alone celebrities. The thing that was about to transpire between the two was perfectly normal by nature. However, Susie still vaguely felt that they shouldn''t be doing this. She was aware of Fade''s status as a married man. Thinking of this, she said, "Fade, don''t be impulsive. I understand your impulse, but we shouldn''t be doing this yet. Can you... calm yourself down?" His eyes turned red as he looked at her. He felt as if his body was about to explode. It didn''t matter that her words had awakened his rationality and he knew this was wrong; even his conscience kept reminding him to stop. However, it seemed like his self- control had eluded himself. The heat waves in his body kept surging, and the impact of hormones made Susie, who was already beautiful from the start, even more attractive in her eyes. Fade wasn''t able to contain his urge at all. With his heavy breathing and his hands on her shoulders, he pressed his body down on her. Susie was a woman. Naturally, in terms of strength, she wouldn''t be able to withstand someone like Fade. She was pinned down on the bed by his muscr body. "Fade, do you really want to do this? If you do this, we will never be friends in the future." Susie''s eyes shed with disappointment, tears oozing from the corners of her red eyes. She didn''t expect that Fade, who had always been calm and restrained, would do such a thing to her. It seemed like he was determined to proceed with the night. There was no room for her to turn things around anymore. She closed her eyes, and tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes. She was ready to go through with this, even though this was her very first time. "Sister Song, I want you!" At this moment, Fade''s body was burning hot, as if he was about to be set on fire. The surging lust almost caused him to lose his senses. He couldn''t control his body at all as he pressed down hard. However, right at that critical moment, the doorbell rang. This clear and crisp sound was particrly loud and clear in the big room, which took both of them by surprise. Fade''s movements paused for a moment, and he stopped. Susie also opened her eyes at that moment. Once she heard the doorbell ringing outside, she was reminded of something and her face fell. She pushed him away from her and said in a panic, "Fade, no. Get up now. Just get up now." Although his face was still flushed, his blood was roaring, and the sound outside made him clench his teeth and control himself. He asked, "Sister Song, what''s wrong?" Ignoring the fact she was nearly naked in front of Fade, Susie scrambled to put her clothes on and said to him, "Fade, get dressed quickly. My dad ising." "What? Your dad!" Fade immediately started putting on his clothes too. "Sister Song, why would your dad be here?" Susie rolled her eyes at him and said, "He''s my dad, so of course he''ll drop by. And he''s a busy man. He hasn''t seen me for almost half a year. Some time ago, he called me and said that he has finished his work and will be on vacation for a few days, so he wille and visit me." "This, this..." Fade couldn''t imagine what consequences would await him if Susie''s father saw him lying naked on his daughter''s bed. Would he have split him into two? After putting on his clothes in a hurry, Fade rushed outside. At this time, the bell had been ringing for a while. Never mind that no one answered the door, because the sound of the key now came from outside. Susie was even agitated now. "Oh no, my dad has my house''s keys. He''sing straight in." As she quickly put on her clothes, she said to him, "Fade, when my dad asks about meter, just tell him that you are an employee of mypany and came to discuss work. You understand?" "Yeah, got it." Fade was equally jumpy. Without so much as thinking, he quickly donned his clothes. Finally, when the two put on their clothes and entered the living room, the door was opened. Then, Fade saw a middle-aged man in his fifties or sixties walking in with a pair of thick sses and bags. As soon as the man made his appearance and saw her standing in the house, he asked, "Susie, you''re at home? Didn''t you hear the doorbell? Why didn''t you answer the door?" "Dad, I, I..." She was still trying to fumble for a reason. At that moment, her father''s gaze fell on Fade. The gaze under the thick sses seemed a little sharp, and his tone changed as he asked, "Susie, this is..." Susie gave Fade a look and immediately exined, "Dad, this is a staff member of mypany. He''s here to talk about work." "Oh, really?" Her father sized Fade up and said, "Have you changed to a new manager? I remember it was a woman before!" Susie quickly exined, "He, he''s not a manager. He''s just a staff member who has something to discuss with me." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Oh, I see! He''s a colleague of yours then. I''ve bought a lot of ingredients. Hey, pal, why don''t you stay for a meal together?" Her father, Garvet Song, invited him. Fade felt guilty and didn''t dare to stay for dinner. He quickly smiled and waved his hand, "Thank you, Uncle. I still have something to do in thepany. I think I''ll have to decline dinner. Thank you for inviting me." "It''s already thiste at night, why are you still working? Susie, does yourpany promote overtime culture? I''ll have to talk about this to them then," Garvet said. She quickly exined, "Dad, it''s not like that. Something came up in thepany. Usually, they won''t be working overtime." "Yeah, she''s right. I''ll leave the night to you two then." Fade didn''t dare to stay any longer. He quickly waved goodbye and scurried away. Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 After bidding Fade farewell, Susie quickly closed the door and let out a sigh of relief. Finally, she could be a little more rxed. She turned around to face Garvet and said with a smile, "Dad, it''s sote at night, why did you come to me at this hour?" He said, "I''ve wrapped up an experiment this afternoon and it urred to me that I haven''t visited you for half a year, so I came over. Why? Are you not happy to see me?" "Of course not!" Susie hugged his arm, acting like a teenager in front of her father. She crooned softly, "Dad, I''m just worried you''ll be tired. Your work has kept you upied for at least half a year on each experiment and you didn''t even get a day off. It''s too much work for you." "Well, when what you''re working on concerns the development of technology and science of our country, you can''t just get a day off." Garvet looked at her and said, "If we''re talking about tired, I bet I''m still second to you. I keep seeing you here and there on TV. With you travelling that frequently, I''m more worried about you." "Dad, I''m fine. I''m not tired," she said. Garvet got up and said, "Alright, it''s gettingte. Come help me with your favorite dishes." "Ooh, your dishes taste the best, Dad." Susie smiled. The two of them then made their way into the kitchen and began to cook. Soon, the meal was served. Rare for her, she had a great appetite that night, and after the dinner, she was lying on the sofa with her hand over her belly. She looked nothing like a celebrity at all. Garvet cleaned up the tes and cutleries before joining her in the living room and they started chatting. He suddenly asked, "Susie, the man just now is not a staff member of yourpany, right?" "Uh huh..." She nodded to it naturally, but when she realized what Garvet had said, she immediately sat up and nervously exined, "Dad! Didn''t I tell you that he''s a staff member of ourpany already? He was here just to discuss some work-rted matters." "Really? If he''s just a colleague, then why are you looking so nervous?" He asked. Susie blinked and shook her head. "Dad, I''m not nervous at all. You must be mistaken." "Is that so?" He red at her and said, "Then why are you wearing your clothes inside out? Plus, your bed is also quite a mess. Don''t tell me that you two are discussing work matters on your bed." She immediately looked down at her attire. She was indeed wearing her outfit inside out. She turned around and saw the door to her bedroom slightly ajar, and from their angle, the messy bed was clearly visible. Susie blushed as she struggled toe up with an exnation. "Dad, it''s not what you think, we..." Garvet swung his hand and said, "Susie, you''re not a little girl anymore. I won''t object if you''ve found yourself a boyfriend. But then, your industry can be prettyplicated, and I''m just worried you might be deceived by someone with bad intentions. Can you understand me?" She said, "Dad, don''t worry. Thepany spares no hospitality on me, and I won''t be involved in those messy situations you mentioned, and also, that guy, he''s just a friend." "Since he''s just a friend, what happened on that bed?" Garvet stared at her. Her face flushed, Susie quickly exined, "Dad, it''s not what you think... He''s a doctor, and he was giving me massage therapy, hence the bed." "Is that so? " He still didn''t quite buy it, but when he saw Susie''s flushed cheeks, he didn''t pursue the matter any further. Instead, he sighed and said, "Fine then, but next time, if you get yourself a boyfriend, bring him to me. I want to at least help you monitor him." "I will, Dad. Don''t think too much." She nodded. She finally stopped Garvet from questioning any further. Meanwhile, Fade rushed towards the campus after leaving Susie''s ce. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As he drove, he couldn''t help but recall what had just taken ce at Susie''s house. He murmured to himself, "Fade... What''s wrong with you today? Why didn''t you control yourself better? You almost did that to Sister Song...." "Could it be that I''ve been holding back my desire for too long recently and haven''t been able to release it? Is that why I acted like this?" Fade questioned himself as his actions towards Susie just now were out of the ordinary. As he thought about it, Fade suddenly felt that his temperature began to rise again, and his skin was burning. He immediately turned on the air conditioning unit in his car and tried to cool his head by the cold wind. However, that did little to help, and he was feeling hotter as time went by. "What''s wrong with me? Could it be that Sister Song was just so tempting that I''m still thinking about her? But this is just too weird!" He felt as if blood was charging to his eyes yet again. Just as he felt that something was wrong, his cell phone rang. He pulled over on the side of the road. He got out from the car, and as he stood under the cold night breeze, he felt slightly better. He picked up the phone, "Hello, who is this?" "Hello, Instructor Chen, it''s me, Romeo!" "Romeo, why are you calling me now? What''s up?" Fade was a little surprised. Romeo, who was on the other end of the line, said in a frustrated tone, "Instructor Chen, we have been set up by Ingram." "Ingram set us up? What do you mean?" Fade asked in confusion. Romeo said, "Ingram was up to no good. He sent someone to drug us at the party. I felt something was wrong on my way home. After I got home, I lost control of myself. After I helped myself to it, I went to a doctor and found that I was drugged." Hearing this, Fade was shocked and he said, "D*mn, it''s Ingram who did this to me." "Instructor Chen, are you alright? You didn''t do anything out of line, did you? I remember you sent Miss Song home. Could it be that you..." Romeo then grinned on the other side of the phone. "Piss off, kid, don''t even go there. Miss Song and I are innocent. With my skills, do you think I''d be at the mercy of that drug? Of course I suppressed it!" Fade said. "I got it, I got it. I''m d that you''re fine." Romeo said, "By the way, Instructor Chen, since Ingram is scheming against us, how should we repay him?" Fade''s eyes sank, chill settling in his eyes. He said, "Now that the day of the opening of the Dragon Mausoleum is approaching, I''ll let him get away with this first. Wait till I settle my things, then I''ll get him to pay for this." Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 "Yes, you''re right. We should focus on the Dragon Mausoleum first," Romeo nodded, then he smiled and said, "Instructor Chen, I''ll hang up the phone then." "By the way, my doctor did mention that the effect of Ingram''s drug is strong, and it will cause damage to the body if it was kept inside. Instructor, although you are strong and not afraid of the drug, you''d better release it soon." "If you need some rmendations, I can suggest a ce or two for you to release your desires," he said jokingly. Fade rebuked over the phone, "How dare you make fun of me? I''ll double up your training portion for the Five Element Squad then." "No, Instructor Chen. I know I was wrong. No..." Romeo wailed but Fade straightaway hung up the phone call. "So it was Ingram drugging us. No wonder I wasn''t able to control myself!" Fade finally understood. Then, when he thought of what he almost did to Sister Song, he couldn''t help but grit his teeth and said, "Ingram, that guy, almost hurt Sister Song with his scheming. I will teach him a lessonter." Then, he got back into the car and began to work on building up his positive energy. After a round of adjustment, he finally forced the drug out of his body. Fade was finally back to normal, so he drove himself back home. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The next day, he called Susie and exined what happened the night before. Although he didn''t know if she believed him or not, he could at least be at ease after exining himself. Then, the Martial Arts League sent a message regarding the location and opening date to the Dragon Mausoleum. It said that those who were qualified should get ready to be headed there. Fade confirmed that the ess to the Dragon Mausoleum was set in a primeval forest in Zobery District, and the opening date was only a weekter. Not long after he had received the message, Romeo, Master White w of the Skull Mob, and Kaeran from Szeto Academy got in touch with him. They asked him if he wanted to head there together. As Fade intended to keep his connection with Szeto Academy and Skull Mob a secret, he decided to go there separately and only start working together once they gathered there. After all, they weren''t the only ones who had won ess to the Dragon Mausoleum. There were other huge and powerful families and martial artists who had also gotten their hands on the ess. Fade was in the middle of preparing for his journey when he was reminded of something, so he immediately called Kaeran and asked, "Hey, Kaeran, is the Thousand Star Academy going to send someone over?" Kaeran was startled before he replied, "Not that I know of. Now that I think about it, they also rarely call me regarding the Dragon Mausoleum recently." "How could this be?" Fade felt that something was amiss. One must know that the Thousand Star Academy of the Earth Level had sent Kaeran to establish the Szeto Academy in Capital City with a purpose of gathering the information regarding the opening to the Dragon Mausoleum. Now that the Dragon Mausoleum was about to open, there was still nothing from the Thousand Star Academy but their inaction. This was suspicious. Seeing through Fade''s confusion, Kaeran said, "I''m also curious as to why they didn''t send anyone over. I even contacted them to ask about it, but the answer I got was that I should take my people there on my own, and they wanted me to do as much as I can instead of fighting recklessly." "Do as much as you can? Maybe... the Dragon Mausoleum is too dangerous and the Thousand Star Academy has retreated?" Fade guessed in his heart, but then he shook his head and rejected the idea. The Thousand Star Academy was an Earth Level force. It was on par with the Encyclo Hall and was only narrowly weaker than the four Heaven Level forces. In any case, the Thousand Star Academy could be considered as a powerful force. They had a few Heaven Level experts with them, so they shouldn''t have cowered out of fear. However, he still couldn''te up with any possible exnation for this. Fade could only secretly keep an eye on it, and he reminded Kaeran to be careful and to contact him if anything happened. Later on, after he bade farewell to his friends in Capital City, Fade headed towards Zobery District in a casual outfit. The ne was headed towards Long City of the Zobery District. After getting off the ne, Fade took the train and rushed to the destination, which was a small town. Evening had already settled when he arrived. He looked into the distance and caught sight of a vast primeval forest. It was boundless, with no end in sight. The opening of the Dragon Mausoleum was nestled within this forest. It was visible that there was no transportation to help them get across this forest, and they could only depend on walking. Fade had bought some food and water in the small town before he proceeded to shoulder his backpack and march to the primeval forest. He moved fast. He had already arrived at the edge of the primeval forest when the sky turned dark. At the edge of the forest, he saw many tents and bonfires being set up. A gathering ce could be spotted almost every 100 meters apart. There were no less than 500 or 600 people present. Seeing this, Fade could not help but have his interest whetted. "Why are there so many people?" At a bonfire near him, a group of martial practitioners greeted him. "My friend, are you also here for the Dragon Mausoleum? Shock shed across Fade as he asked, "Are you lot the same as me?" The other party smiled and said, "Hey friend, aren''t you funny? Everyone is here for the Dragon Mausoleum." Hearing this, he was even more surprised. He said, "There are this many people who won ess to the Dragon Mausoleum... How did you win it?" Hearing his words, the other party was startled. He then smiled and said, "Are you kidding me? Only the top-tier forces and experts have obtained the qualification to explore the Dragon Mausoleum. It''s naturally impossible for people like us to get something like that." "Then what''s going on here with so many people around..." He pointed to the tents on the edge of the forest and asked. The other party smiled and said, "Now, how did youe here without making sure what ce this is?" "I heard that there were some benefits here, so I came." Fadeughed and pretended to not know anything. The other party continued to exin, "Actually, just like you, everyone is attracted by the benefits! We won''t be able to obtain the right to explore the Dragon Mausoleum, after all." "All in all, quite a number ofrge sects and forces have shown up at the opening of the Dragon Mausoleum this time. There might even be some treasures from the outer fringes of the Dragon Mausoleum. If we are lucky enough, we might be able to reap unexpected gains when the time comes." "Even if I end up empty handed, it''s still a one-in-a-decade opportunity to broaden my horizons by laying my eyes on the scene that I never got to see before!" Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Atst, the situation became clearer to Fade. He nodded and thanked him. Then, he continued striding into the primeval forest. Seeing this, the other party shouted, "Hey, where are you going?" "Continuing my journey?" Fade wore a baffled expression. The other party replied, "At this hour? Are you looking for death?" Puzzled, Fade said, "The sky might be a bit dark, but the creatures in the primeval forest are not much of a threat to me as a martial artist." Hearing this, the other party pped his own head and said, "Oh well, I really don''t know if you''re brave or reckless. Bold as you may against the creatures in there, you have to be afraid of the people inside at least!" "The people inside?" Fade revealed a trace of surprise and confusion. The other party immediately exined, "A lot have heard about the news of the Dragon Mausoleum, and those present tonight aren''t only martial artists like us, there are some with bad intentions too!" "They will stake out in the forest and rob or kill any martial artist who runs afoul of them. This bunch, they are extremely fierce and ruthless. Seven or eight people have already died in the forest." "It''s already sote now. If you go in alone, doesn''t that trante to a death wish? Why don''t you stay here for a night and wait until the sun rises tomorrow? We can go in together in arge group." Fade figured out the situation. However, it was the least of his worries. After nodding his head, he said, "Thanks for the reminder, but they''re just robbers. They''re definitely not a match for me." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After that, he stalked into the primeval forest, ever the courageous man. The others could only sigh while staring at him. "He is too reckless for his own good." "See, he''s still too young to know the danger!" "That buddy is gonna end up a dead man." "Forget it, don''t worry so much about others. We should catch up on our rest." In the midst of their discussion, Fade had already stepped into the primeval forest. The unexplored primeval forest was lush with grass, trees, and vines everywhere. There were also insects and beasts hidden in the forest. It was a tough trek for any ordinary person. However, it didn''t present much of a difficulty for Fade. He exuded ayer of positive energy on the surface of his body, and with a gust of wind materializing beneath his feet, he quickly started to glide through the primeval forest. Given that there was no one around, he didn''t have to worry that someone would perceive his strength and identity, and with this thought in mind, he gathered speed. After drifting for more than an hour in the primeval forest, Fade did not meet the robbers they had warned him of. Suddenly, he saw that there was a light in front of him. Under the light, one figure after another was moving forward. It looked like there were about a dozen people. "Could these be the bandits? No way, they wouldn''t be acting this conspicuously," he silently asked himself. Immediately after, he prepared to make a detour from the side. After all, he did not want to get into trouble and waste his time. However, just as he adjusted his direction and veered to the left. The group of people discovered him. The shlight flickered towards him, and at the same time, they shouted. "Who''s over there?" "Stop right there." "Stop, or we''ll attack." "Send someone to check. It might be a robber." Among the shouting, someone from the other party rushed over. Seeing this, Fade stopped and said, "I am not a robber, I am just passing by." "A passerby? You don''t look like one!" A middle-aged man had already walked and stopped less than 50 meters in front of him, the flickering lights pointing towards him. Behind the man, there were another four young men in their twenties. They were all d in the same uniform and looked like they belonged to a powerful family. Hearing this, Fade said, "I''m really just passing by. I just came in from the outside. If you don''t believe me, you can contact people on the outside and ask around." "Contact the people outside? There is no signal in this primeval forest, how are we supposed to contact the people outside? I think you are obviously guilty," a young man angrily berated. He was known as Horgan Chai, and he was dissatisfied with Fade''s attitude. Fade was speechless, and then he frowned impatiently and said, "I don''t care if you believe me or not. Let''s just not get in each other''s way. Will that be okay?" He turned around and was ready to leave. The middle- aged man, Taufeeq Moo, was the leader of the pack. He looked slightly relieved. The light shone over as he wanted to watch with his own eyes as Fade left. Fade stepped forward and was about to retreat. However, at this moment, Horgan suddenly shouted, "Stop right there. You''re not allowed to leave." Fade stopped, frowned, turned his head, and said in a cold voice, "What do you want from me? I won''t cross you anymore, but you still want to stop me? Are you trying to pick a fight with me?" At this moment, even Taufeeq looked confused. He looked at Horgan and asked, "Horgan, what are you doing?" Horgan then said to him, "Mr. Moo, although he said he would not interfere with us, he might be rted to the robbers. If we let him go away, the next thing we know, he might have leaked our whereabouts to them and put us all in danger." Upon hearing this, Taufeeq''s expression changed. His face also revealed some doubt and worry, his eyes vigntly looked towards Fade as he pondered and hesitated. Horgan saw this and did not wait for him to respond before he shouted, "Attack him and arrest him." Then, he exined to Taufeeq, "Mr. Moo, we''d better err on the side of caution. It''s always wise to y safe! If he''s not part of them, we can always apologize to himter on, but if he is, then well be in trouble!" Hearing this, Taufeeq''s expression grew in vignce. He looked at Fade and said, "Young man, I''m Taufeeq Moo, and we are from the Moo family in the Zobery District. Just in case, please leave with us." Seeing this, Fade frowned and said coldly, "You are suspecting me with baseless usations, and you want me to follow you? This is too much!" "You punk, Mr. Moo is already being nice to you, so you''d better follow us. Otherwise, we can easily kill you off, like right now!" Horgan said arrogantly, an embodiment of imperiousness. Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 "Kill me off? I''m afraid you''recking in that area." They were getting under Fade''s skin now. He didn''t do anything wrong. He was ready to leave, but the other party insisted on arresting him. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "What? Do you want to fight with us? Let me tell you, we are the Moo family of the Zobery District. Mr. Moo here is a martial artist of the middle stage Earth Level. I, Horgan, am also a martial artist of thete stage ck Level. If you want to fight, you''d better weigh your own strength first!" He bellowed, his words spilling haughtiness. It seemed that his stance was bespeaking his readiness to fight. "You''re only at the middle stage of Earth Level!" Fade snorted, with not a care for his opponent''s strength. He was also ready to take up the challenge. However, at this time, suddenly, a young woman cried out, "Dad, help me!" Upon hearing the voice, Taufeeq was shocked. He whipped his head around and shouted, "ra, are you alright?" Then, there was a chaotic sound there, including the sound of aura erupting, trees breaking, and screams mixed in between. "Sh*t, the robbers are here." "Someone is ambushing us." Upon hearing this, Taufeeq''s face ckened. He rushed towards the sound and shouted, "Protect her at all cause. You must protect ra!" As he shouted, Taufeeq charged over with two of his men. On the other side, Horgan and the remaining people of the gang looked at Fade coldly and said, "You are indeed a robber. Kill him." Immediately, the other man attacked Fade. Seeing this, Fade pushed him away with a palm and coldly shouted, "Are you a fool? If I was a robber, I would have alreadyunched an attack." "Boy oh boy, you are still denying it! Kill him!" Horgan shouted as he charged forward with his sword in hand. Fade red at him with a glint of coldness in his eyes. "You..." Boom! Fade pped a palm at Horgan and sent him flying. Lying in the grass, Horgan spat out a mouthful of blood, his face turning pale in an instant. Fade strode over and stood before him, looking down at him with indifferent eyes. "No, don''t kill me. I''ll give you whatever you want. If you want me to join you to deal with the Moo family, that''s fine too..." Horgan, a man with no dignity, had admitted defeat before Fade could say anything. His gaze turned frosty. If earlier, Horgan was just stupid and too cautious to misunderstand Fade''s intention, then hisst card of turning against his own gang at that moment totally proved that he was a man with no character. A spineless, two-faced man at his finest, he was a disgrace to them as martial artists. Fade didn''t even want to kill him as it would only dirty his hands. Moreover, if he killed him at that moment, the Moo family might really believe that he was an aplice to the robbers. The misunderstanding would never be solved. Fade snorted and ignored Horgan. With a sh, he rushed towards Taufeeq''s group. When he reached their side, the battle had been going on fiercely. Taufeeq''s strength was indeed tremendous. He had knocked down several robbers with a single strike, but the robbers obviously outnumbered them. An endless stream of robbers poured in, taking down the Moo family''s people one by one. More than half of the gang was wiped off, and the remaining ones in the battle were injured; their strength was on the decline. A girl around the age of seventeen or eighteen was hiding behind Taufeeq. She had a sweet appearance and bright eyes, but they were filled with fear. Obviously, she should be ra Moo, Taufeeq''s daughter. The robbers had obviously pinpointed Taufeeq''s weakness. They continued to attack ra, rendering Taufeeq no choice but to divert his attention to protect his daughter. In this way, in the face of the attack from a group of robbers of the same middle stage Earth Level, Taufeeq had some difficulty dealing with them. The wounds on his body were gradually increasing, and his blood was gushing out. ra saw the situation and couldn''t help but nch, frightened. She said, "Dad, just hand the things over to them. Let''s go back. We''re not going to the Dragon Mausoleum anymore." Hearing this, the leader of the robbersughed and said, "Taufeeq Moo, your daughter is right. Hand over the ess to the Dragon Mausoleum now and I will let you leave. What do you say?" Taufeeq stiffened when he heard this, his expression growing solemn. Although the robbers'' leader had said this, his subordinates were still fighting fiercely and violently. They didn''t seem to be slowing down at all. ra was right. If the situation allowed, Taufeeq would exchange the ess to protect her life as well as his men''s, but then she was still too naive to imagine just how cruel this group of robbers could be. He could guarantee that even if he handed over the ess, they still wouldn''t let him leave. That was because the leader was none other than Sirius. Sirius had been notorious in the Zobery District for more than two decades, having ghastly killed a family of seven back then, before escaping into the forest to equip himself with martial arts. He''d slowly started building his own gang to rob around as a means of living. He had never let his victims walk out alive, a testament to his godforsaken cruelty. "ra, this guy here is Sirius in the flesh. We will never live if we don''t resist," Taufeeq said. Then he shouted to his men, "Everyone, listen up! We are fighting Sirius here. If we stop fighting, it would mean death, so buckle up. We can only keep fighting if we want to live!" Upon hearing the name, his men were stupefied. Immediately after, they gritted their teeth and prepared to fight to theirst breath, never mind that they were already trembling. Hearing this, Sirius sighed with a mocking regretful look and said, "Ah, it''s really a pity that you recognized me. Originally, I wanted to just fool around with you, but now, I can only end up killing you all." "I''m going to fight to the death with you!" Taufeeq gritted his teeth and attacked with all his might. At this time, Sirius fixed his gaze on ra. He licked his lips and smiled. "She''s your daughter, isn''t she? What a young, tender maiden! She should taste amazing!" "Sirius, if you dare touch my daughter, I''ll end you!" Taufeeq roared. Sirius chuckled and deflected his attack. He moved closer to ra and said with a smirk, "Only if you can actually kill me!" "Sweetie pie, don''t worry. I will not kill you. I just want to y with you when the timees." Sirius licked his lips and looked at her with a lewd smile, which sent chills sliding down her spine. Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 Taufeeq turned his head and said to his daughter, "ra, run!" Then, he gritted his teeth and charged at Sirius who was opposite him. In an instant, his aura became riotous, as if he was going to put his life on the line, fighting him. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, Sirius waved his arm and pointed at Taufeeq,manding his men, "Stop him!" Sirius then skipped past Taufeeq and charged towards ra. Taufeeq''s eyes widened as the sight. He roared in a stern voice, "Sirius, if you dare touch my daughter, I''ll kill you!" Sirius grinned. He charged towards ra while taunting, "Kill me? Allow me to show you how I will have fun with your daughter then." Sirius leaped into the air and shot towards ra at full speed. She was but a mere teenager. Even if she was born into a martial arts family, her strength still could notpete with Sirius who was a seasoned veteran. In the blink of an eye, he had already caught up to her. Taufeeq gritted his teeth when he saw this. He wanted to break free and save his daughter. However, Sirius'' subordinates were not an easy force to be trifled with. Although their strength was iparable to Taufeeq, theirbined forces firmly encaged him, making it impossible for him to flee. He could only watch as Sirius charged towards ra. In the nick of time, Fade stepped forward, positioning himself just in front of her. However, in Taufeeq''s eyes, this scene was interpreted as Fade stepping in to assist Sirius. With her wedged between two enemies, there was no space left for ra to escape from. Taufeeq yelled, a touch of despair revealed from his eyes, "ra, no..." She had already been mired in a state of panic, but once Fade appeared in front of her, her panic had only culminated. She tumbled to the ground, and Sirius was that near to grabbing her. In such a desperate situation, Fade stepped forward and bent over to help ra up. He asked with concern, "Are you okay?" "You..." She was startled as she looked at him in surprise. Sirius, now closing in to them, darkened his gaze and said, "Brat, let that girl go. She is mine." "Yours?" Fade''s eyes turned cold, and then he pulled ra behind him. He looked at Sirius and asked in a low voice, "So you''re the robber in the forest?" "Robber? Brat, it seems that you still don''t know my name!" Siriusughed callously, "Well, it''s not a big deal for a small fry like you to chime in. With that said, I''ll kill you first then." At hisst word, Sirius released his momentum and charged towards Fade, his viciousness evident. Taufeeq was puzzled at this situation, but he soon snapped back to reality after a brief pause. He knew that Fade wasn''t a part of the robber gang. He had misunderstood him earlier. However, due to his misunderstanding, Fade was about to die in Sirius'' hands. A trace of guilt shed through Taufeeq''s eyes. However, there wasn''t much time for his guilt to sink in, as Sirius'' subordinates had started to surround and attack him. Taufeeq could only fight back with all his might. At the same time, he drew closer and closer to ra''s side. On the other side, the murderous attack of Sirius was about to reach Fade. Seeing this, Fade shook his head gently and said lightly, "I didn''t have the mood to bother about murderous robbers like you to begin with, but since you''re so foolish to make a move on me, then don''t me me for what will happen next." "Boy, talk about blustering when your strength doesn''t even measure up! I''d like to see what you n to do!" Sirius snorted and continued with his attack. Behind Fade, ra screamed out of fear, "Run away quickly. He is Sirius, a middle stage Earth Level master. You are no match for him. Please run away for the sake of your life." Fade turned to look at her and said with a smile, "He''s just a middle stage Earth Level martial artist. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." While speaking, he casually pushed out his palm to meet Sirius'' attack. With a bang, the two attacks collided with each other. Almost everyone, including Sirius, Taufeeq, and ra, believed that Fade would definitely lose after the attack was struck. However, what happened next took them by surprise. That was because after the collision, Fade was still standing in the same ce and did not move an inch. Instead, it was Sirius who had been directly smacked away and flew back more than 10 meters, only stopping when he grabbed a nearby tree. In that split-second, everyone had astonishment written all over their face. "What... What the hell? He blocked Sirius?" "That kid, could he be an expert?" "What on earth just happened? How could this be?" In the midst of the crowd''s gasps, Sirius stared at Fade fiercely. He gritted his teeth and said, "You have sessfully raised my hackles. I''m going to take you seriously now. You''re dead meat." Before he could end his speech, his energy then burst out wildly. The surging positive energy transformed into a fierce virtual wolf in the forest. It howled, passed through the trees and flowers, and rushed towards Fade with a murderous intent. With this, his middle stage Earth Level strength waspletely unleashed. The virtual wolf whizzed through the forest. Some of the branches were even snapped. The strength was shocking. "Burn in hell!" Sirius red at him with his red eyes, his expression gruesome. Fade narrowed his eyes. He raised his right hand and formed a virtual sword with his index and middle fingers. With a swoosh, the sword chopped into the air. In an instant, the virtual sword swept across the center of the virtual wolf''s body. With a sh of red light, the ferocious virtual wolf was directly split into two halves. Then, it exploded and dissipated in the air. Sirius, who had been charging behind the virtual wolf, immediately halted where he was. He was filled with shock. A thin red line started to seep out from his forehead, then to his nose and down his neck. Then, along with this red line, Sirius'' body was directly cleaved into two. He copsed to the ground, his blood pooling around him. Sirius, a viin who had spent decadesmitting heinous crimes in the Zobery District, died in Fade''s hands in the forest. Everyone was frozen at this scene, clearly reeling in disbelief and massive shock. Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 The first ones to react were Sirius'' subordinates. After witnessing his'' macabre death, they lost all their gusto to continue fighting. They turned around and were about to escape through the forest. If only Fade would let them run away this easily. He moved like lightning and morphed into a shadow, shuttling back and forth in the forest, and with a few swishes, he wiped them off the face of the earth. After that, he returned and helped ra up, who was still astounded by the scene. He then handed her over to Taufeeq and said, "Your daughter is fine now." Taufeeq was finally dragged back to his senses after hearing what he had said. He quickly hugged ra andforted her. Then, he expressed his gratitude to Fade. "Thank you, thank you so much. I really don''t know what else to say." He was guilty for misunderstanding Fade''s identity. He apologized to him, "I''m truly sorry for what happened earlier, pal. I''ve misunderstood you and taken you for a member of the robber gang. I deserve to die ten thousand times over for this. I''m willing to receive any punishment you wish for." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Fade waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t take it to heart. He said faintly, "Nah, it''s no big deal. I''m just passing by. In the future, you guys should be more cautious when you''re on your own." He turned and was about to leave. Seeing this, Taufeeq hurriedly called out, "Hey, you must be heading to the Dragon Mausoleum too. Why don''t you move along with us? It''s not safe to be alone in the dense forest thiste at night." Fade turned his head around and said, "Do you think it will be safer for me to be with you?" Taufeeq then realized that Fade was much stronger than himself. It wouldn''t be a problem for him to wander around alone. Therefore, he hastily waved his hand and exined, "I didn''t mean it that way. I just want to say that the Moo family hasn''t thanked you properly, so I was thinking you could join us and allow me to repay you." ra stood up and looked at him as she said, "Sir, you just saved my life, I have to thank you properly. Juste with us. Don''t worry, we won''t hold you back." Looking at ra''s lovely pleading, Fade hesitated for a while. He turned back and nodded, "Well, if that''s the case, then I will join you..." However, before he could finish his words, a noisy voice came from behind, "Mr. Moo, I''m here. I''m here with my men. Are you alright? Is ra okay?" At the sound, everyone trained their gaze on what wasing. Horgan was rushing over with six or seven people. Delighted to see that Taufeeq and ra were safe and sound, he quickened his steps. However, when he saw Fade standing there too, his face fell in an instant. He pointed at Fade and gasped, "Why are you here, Mr. Moo? Why is this robber here?" Without waiting for Taufeeq to exin, he shouted to the men behind him, "Dad, this guy is a robber. Arrest him quickly." In an instant, a middle- aged man behind him charged towards Fade with several men and was about to attack him. Fade''s eyes darkened, and a trace of anger shed in them. Taufeeq startled before immediately yelling, "Stop, stop right now. Zelson, don''t do anything. This is a misunderstanding." ra also rushed to the front and extended both her arms as a gesture to protect Fade. She pouted and said, "He is not a bad guy. Don''t harm him." Confused to see ra protecting Fade, Horgan said, "ra, you don''t know this. He is a companion of the robbers group. He hit me just now. Don''t be deceived by him." "He is not a bad person. He saved my life. You''re not allowed to hurt him," ra said angrily. "ra, why are you..." Horgan''s expression took a turn for the worse. Taufeeq walked over and exined, "Horgan, the earlier incident is a misunderstanding. He''s not part of the robber group. He saved our lives." "Taufeeq, what exactly is going on?" Zelson asked in a deep voice. Taufeeq then described what had happened, including how dangerous the situation had been and how desperate he''d felt. Furthermore, Fade had saved them all in the end. After hearing that, Zelson''s expression was a mix of surprise and confusion. Horgan''s face was swarming with disbelief, and he said, "How is it possible? He killed Sirius? The middle stage Earth Level master? Are you all trying to deceive us by putting on a show?" Seeing how Fade''s face fell, Taufeeq hastily cleared up, "This is all real. Sirius'' body is still there. If you don''t believe me, you can go check it out." Horgan and the others walked over. After checking the corpse with their shlights, they confirmed Sirius'' identity. They couldn''t help but be serious, and they kept ncing at Fade with doubt. However, the truth was lying right in front of them. They didn''t have appropriate reason to doubt him. Taufeeq and the others began treating the injured. They also took this opportunity to rest and recover from the earlier attack. Horgan sidled up to ra and attempted tofort her, but she ignored him and headed over to Fade instead. She grabbed his arm excitedly and began making small talk. Fade roughly figured out the group''s rtion to one another from her sharing. She and Taufeeq were from the Moo family, which was an aristocratic martial arts family in Zobery District. By chance, the Moo family obtained ess to the Dragon Mausoleum, so they led their men here to explore. As for Horgan and the group of people following him, they were from the Chai family in the Zobery District. The Chai family was also a family of martial arts. Although they were worse off than the Moo family in terms of their martial arts strength, over the years, they had fared well in the business and officialdom world. Their influence expanded and they were branded one of the most powerful families in the Zobery District. Simrly, they also procured ess to the Dragon Mausoleum. As the young master of the Chai family, Horgan was enamored with ra. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity of exploring the Dragon Mausoleum to be closer with her, which was why he did not follow his own team but joined the Moo family instead, in the hope to win over ra''s heart. However, when they had been attacked by robbers just now, Horgan couldn''t keep his wits about him that he quickly sent out a special signal to call his father, Zelson, and their team over. Then, they had appeared at the scene. Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 After treating and settling down the injured subordinates, Taufeeq nced at the time and noticed that it was gettingte. He was about to tell the others to continue on their journey. However, Zelson gestured at him to go aside, speaking in whispers. "Zelson, what do you need me for?" Taufeeq stared at him, puzzlement in his eyes. Zelson, however, assumed a serious expression. He lowered his voice and said, "Taufeeq, have you really never doubted this whole incident?" "Zelson, what are you talking about?" Taufeeq asked. Zelson threw a nce in Fade''s direction and said warily, "Taufeeq, don''t you think that it''s too much of a coincidence for him to be around?" "Well... Zelson, are you suspecting Fade?" Taufeeq asked. He said, "Taufeeq, think about it. You deliberately led a team to travel at night in order to keep your ess to the Dragon Mausoleum from others. But in the end, you still crossed paths with the strongest group of robbers led by Sirius." "Why, as luck would have it, Fade suddenly appeared and rescued you just in time. Don''t you think this coincidence calls for skepticism?" "This..." Taufeeq was startled. "Fade saved us and even killed Sirius. I don''t think he''s suspicious." "Taufeeq, when did you be so naive? Just because he killed Sirius, you deem it fine and dandy? What if he was sent by other forces? Or, what if he has other purposes? Let''s say he might harbor indecent thoughts towards ra, can you guarantee that keeping him by your side would be safe?" "Besides, don''t you think that it''s suspicious for a young man, not even in his 30''s, to be strong enough to kill Sirius?" Zelson whispered. "This, this can''t be. He couldn''t have nned all of this. He didn''t need to." Taufeeq shook his head. Zelson added, "Taufeeq, you''ve underestimated just how significant the Dragon Mausoleum is in our circle! All the major martial arts forces are fighting with all their might to secure the qualification to explore the Dragon Mausoleum. You and I should know clearly how challenging it was to be judged qualified!" "It won''t hurt to be on guard. The qualification is rare and precious! We don''t know what they would be nning just so they can get their hands on this," he said as he held Taufeeq''s gaze. He continued, "What''s more, we are getting close to the opening date of the Dragon Mausoleum, and those who aren''t qualified will only grow more desperate. At such a critical moment, Taufeeq, you can''t afford to be careless even for a second. You must be vignt at all times!" These words had gradually impacted him. He started hesitating about his decision. He looked at Zelson and said, "Then, how should I..." "How about..." Zelson dragged his palm across his neck. Taufeeq shook his head immediately and said, "No, this is unthinkable, not right after he saved my life. I can''t repay him like this." Zelson immediately said, "If not, Taufeeq, you have to drive him away at the very least. You can''t stay with him, or it will be too dangerous." "This is..." He was still a bit hesitant. Zelson pointed to Fade''s side and said, "Taufeeq, look over there. It has only been a while and ra is already being so intimate with him. You should at least think about her, if not for yourself. You can''t let her get hurt." Taufeeq whirled his head around and saw ra holding Fade''s arm, talking andughing. He couldn''t help but worry. He nodded to Zelson and said in a low voice, "I know what to do. I will send him away." Upon hearing that, Zelson nodded and said, "Taufeeq, you''ve made the right choice." Immediately, the two turned and walked back. Zelson pulled his son, Horgan, aside and muttered something. Taufeeq walked towards Fade with a strange look on his face. When ra saw her fathering over, she said with a smile, "Dad, you''re here. Are we leaving soon? I''ll go with Brother Chen. We just talked a lot. Brother Chen is so interesting. We..." Before she could finish her words, Taufeeq pulled her behind him. Then, he looked at Fade and said with a calm face, "Mr. Chen, I have something to talk to you, alone." When Fade saw Taufeeq walking towards him, he already knew what was going on. After all, although the conversation between Zelson and Taufeeq was stealthily executed, Fade had still heard it clearly. Immediately, his face ckened. In an ice- cold voice, he said, "There is not a need for the trouble. I will leave myself. You can very well rx." Taufeeq couldn''t help but be shocked at his words. A look of astonishment appeared on his face. He hadn''t thought that Fade would see through his intentions in advance. ra, on the other hand, took a while to understand the meaning of their conversation. She immediately reacted, "Brother Chen, why are you leaving?" Fade replied, "Some people won''t be at ease if I don''t leave." As he spoke, his gaze fixed on Taufeeq. His expression was a bit ashamed as he lowered his head. Seeing this, ra took her father''s arm and asked, "Dad, what are you doing? Brother Chen saved our lives and we haven''t even thanked him yet. Why would you send him away?" "ra, you go ahead first. I''ll exin it to youter," he said. "Nope, no thanks. I won''t let Brother Chen leave. Dad, you can''t drive him away." ra threw a tantrum. At the face of this, Taufeeq hesitated again, his earlier resolve faltering. At this moment, Zelson and Horgan approached them. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Horgan scooted to ra''s side and said, "ra, don''t be stubborn. At a crucial time like this, you should keep your temper aside." "What crucial time? What does it have to do with Brother Chen?" She pouted and muttered. He said, "We have in our possession the ess to the Dragon Mausoleum. Now, don''t tell me you have no idea what that means." She halted for a moment beforeing back to her senses. She then said, "Nonsense, Brother Chen is a good person. He won''t try to steal our ess. Besides, even if he really desires it, he saved us. We''ll give our ess to Brother Chen as a form of repayment." "ra, you can''t yet understand how precious it is. You can''t run your mouth like this," Horgan said. "I''m not. I''m serious. Dad, why don''t you just hand over the ess to Brother Chen? We won''t be going to the Dragon Mausoleum this time." ra looked over at Taufeeq, her face solemn. Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Taufeeq looked a little awkward when he heard that. Clearing his throat, he red at his daughter. "ra, pipe down, will you." Zelson interrupted, "ra, don''t you know how much your father has sacrificed for this ess? How can he simply give it away?" She raised her head, pursed her lips and said stubbornly, "So what? No matter how precious the ess is, it will always be second to our lives. Brother Chen saved us. I still think this ess is too shabby a repayment for his tremendous kindness." Taufeeq choked on his words. "This, this..." The awkwardness on his face had turned more obvious. If he had someone to help him, not only would he avoid putting them at a disadvantage, he would definitely repay them. But the point was that the token of appreciation in question was much too precious; it was the ess used to explore the Dragon Mausoleum which the Moo family had spent a painstaking effort to obtain. If he had to use it to repay his debt of gratitude, his heart wouldn''t be all that willing. Horgan persuaded her, "ra, enough. Whether that guy deserves this expensive a return of gratitude or not, it is strange that he happened to appear when we were in danger. It is such a coincidence for him to have defeated the enemy and saved us." "Horgan, what are you trying to imply? Are you suspicious of Brother Chen?" Upon hearing his words, ra''s feathers were ruffled. She red at him with tears gleaming in her eyes and questioned him harshly. At the sight of this, Horgan became a bit annoyed. The woman he had taken a fancy to valued another man so much. He cut a nce at Fade, his expression gloomy. Looking at ra being so protective of him, Fade felt a sense of warmth welling up in his heart. He stretched out his hand, patted her on the head, and said with a smile, "ra, don''t be angry. I''m fine." "But, Brother Chen, you..." She looked at him, tears brimming in her eyes. He smiled again and said, "It''s alright. They are just worried that I''m scheming something to gain the ess token that they possess. Frankly speaking, however, I have not the slightest interest in that item at all. I already have the ess token to explore the Dragon Mausoleum myself. Why would I scheme against them?" Several people were astounded to hear it. They looked at Fade, their eyes full of surprise. Her eyes were brimming with surprise and joy as well. "Really? You have a token too? That''s great. When we get there, we can explore the Dragon Mausoleum together." However, no one else shared her sheer exhration. Horgan''s face was full of suspicion as he whispered, "ra, don''t be fooled. We know very well that the Dragon Mausoleum ess token is very precious. He must be joking, saying that he has it." Zelson interrupted, "Are you trying to use this as an excuse to paralyze us and let our guards down? If that''s what you think, then I can tell you that you''re still too amateurish. You can''t fool us." Fade shook his head. He couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to these self-righteous guys. He nced at ra, smiled and waved his hand, "I''ll hit the road then." "Brother Chen, I..." She replied reluctantly as she watched him leave. Fade smiled. "We will meet again at the Dragon Mausoleum." His figure was swallowed by the dark forest and soon disappeared. nkly, ra stared at the direction in which he had left, unwilling to leave for a long time. Taufeeq came over and said, "ra, it''s gettingte. It''s time for us to set off." "Hmph!" She snorted and red at him. Then, she turned around and walked away, giving him the cold shoulder. He sighed helplessly. Surprisingly, Horgan was the one tofort him. "Mr. Moo, don''t worry. ra is still young, so she doesn''t understand your painstaking efforts. She will see the light as years wear by." "Fingers crossed," Taufeeq said with a long sigh before stepping out. Fade rushed through the night after leaving ra and the others. By the time the sky brightened, he had already arrived at his destination. There was a valley with a thousand square meters of open space where the trees and vegetation had been flourishing due to human settlement. Many people had already showed up there. Some were resting in tents, some had set up little stalls while a few others were resting on the ground with their eyes closed. All in all, it was quite an underwhelming scene. Many people were on the east side of the open space while only a few were on the other side. A make-shift fence made from wood stood in the middle, separating the two sides. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When he saw this, Fade couldn''t help but feel intrigued about this. Hence, he quickly asked around for answers. After a round of inquiry, he found that the area on the other side of the fence would lead to where the Dragon Mausoleum was located. Only those who possessed an ess token could enter and participate in the exploration of the Dragon Mausoleum. Thus, the people within the fence were basically those without a token. After learning about the situation, Fade was not in a hurry to enter the Dragon Mausoleum area. After all, there was still some time to kill before its opening, and he was a little drained from his trip. He needed to rest in order to be in his best condition. He went into the jungle, found a quiet and remote area, and began to meditate and rest. After resting for about a day, he finally recovered. He came out of the jungle and returned to the open space of the valley. The opening day of the Dragon Mausoleum was nearer now, and there were more people in the vacant lot than a day ago. The ce was bustling with life, and everything seemed lively. At the entrance of the fence stood a crowd of people. Fade took a good look at them and found that these people were holding an ess token. They were ready to be inspected before entering the Dragon Mausoleum. Seeing this, Fade stepped forward and was ready to reach for his ess token to enter the Dragon Mausoleum. However, several figures charged towards the man in front of him who had just taken out his own ess. These robbers were obviously trying to snatch it from the man''s hand. Soon after, a group of people started fighting with one another. In the end, in the midst of blood and screams, an old man in his sixties grabbed the token and dashed into the Dragon Mausoleum. The man who was robbed of the token red angrily and wanted to chase after him. However, he stopped at the fence and did not dare to take another step forward. In the end, he sighed helplessly and left. Seeing this, Fade could not help but look surprised. "I can''t believe that he could just snatch the ess token away like this. Why aren''t the people inside doing anything about this?" Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 Hearing this, someone opened his mouth and said, "They don''t care about our situation outside the fence. As long as you have an ess token, they will let you in. They don''t bother to know how you got it." "There''s such a thing!" Fade was really shocked. He nced over at the people waiting by the fence to pass the security check and get inside. They were all seemingly cautious and nervous. He originally thought they were nervous about getting to the Dragon Mausoleum. However, after knowing the situation, he realized that they were afraid someone would rob them of their ess tokens. Thinking of this, he was not in a hurry to take out his ess token anymore. Although he was not worried about someone stealing it away, he didn''t want to get into any trouble. He walked over to the entrance by the fence and waited for his turn to pass the security check and get inside the Dragon Mausoleum area. However, when he was waiting, he suddenly heard a crisp voice, "Brother Chen, you are here too!" Then, he saw ra running toward him excitedly. "ra, you''re here too? Are you going to enter the Dragon Mausoleum?" He asked. "Yes. My father and Mr. Chai are waiting in line," she answered softly. Fade turned his gaze ahead and found Taufeeq and Zelson waiting in line not too far ahead from him. They were also looking towards his direction, and when they saw Fade, their faces fell. Horgan was the first to rush over to her and he warned her, "ra, stay away from him. He may have evil intentions." "Horgan, what are you talking about? Brother Chen is a good man. Don''t talk nonsense about him," she red at Horgan. Zelson frowned and spoke to Taufeeq, "Taufeeq, it''s him again. It can''t be such a coincidence, right? If it was a coincidence in the forest before, then is it a coincidence now?" "This..." Taufeeq''s face darkened, and his expression was a bit grave. Zelson reminded him, "Taufeeq, you''ve seen that kid''s strength before. He''s not bad. If he decides to steal our ess tokens at this time, I''m afraid it won''t be enough for us to defend against him!" "And ra too. She''s too naive. If he maniptes her, Taufeeq, you''ll be in deep trouble." The more Taufeeq listened, the more grave his expression became. He strode over and ordered ra, "ra,e here." "Dad, I want to be with Brother Chen," she pouted and argued. Taufeeq nced at Fade warily. Then, he grabbed ra''s arm and ordered, "It''s our turn soon. Come over. Don''t waste our time." "But, Dad..." She still wanted to say something. By the side, Horgan began to persuade her. "ra, don''t be so stubborn. You have seen what ce we''re in, and we''re still not safe yet. Someone wille up and rob our ess tokens at any time. Do you really want to put us all at risk?" "I, but..." ra was a little hesitant. Seeing this, Fadeforted with a smile, "ra, you should go ahead. I''ll be at the back. It won''t take long for me to enter." "Well, Brother Chen, I''ll wait for you inside!" She looked at him seriously. He nodded in response. On the other hand, Horgan looked at him in disbelief. He mocked, "You''re really addicted to putting up a show, aren''t you? Have you deluded yourself into thinking you have an ess token to enter the Dragon Mausoleum?" Fade did not pay any attention to Horgan''s insult. He just quietly stood in his ce and waited for his turn to enter into the Dragon Mausoleum. Later on, it was almost Taufeeq and Zelson''s turn. The nearer it was to their turn, the more nervous and cautious they were. This was because the entrance of the fence was the hotspot for the robbery to take ce. The robbers could seize the ess tokens without anyone noticing and get past the security check right after. The victim could only be blocked outside for not having an ess token. This had happened several times before, which exined why everyone was getting more nervous as they got closer. Fade also noticed some people wandering around the entrance. As Taufeeq and Zelson took out their ess tokens, it was visible that they approached nearer to the entrance. Taufeeq and Zelson both looked nervous when they noticed this. They looked solemn and alert with their ess tokens held tightly in their hands. Seeing that they were close to the entrance, those lingering people couldn''t help but activate their positive energy to rush over and grab the ess token. Seeing this, Zelson shouted loudly, "We are from the Moo family and the Chai family in the Zobery District. Are you sure you want to do this?" They revealed their identities just like this, and a majority of people who were about to make their moves were shocked and started retreating. After all, the Moo and Chai families were well-known in the Zobery District. Even if they seeded, they might face the revenge of the two families. Therefore, almost everyone gave up the idea of robbing them. Taufeeq couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief when he saw this. A smile appeared on his face. It looked like he was still able to bring ra through the security check smoothly and enter the Dragon Mausoleum. However, right at that moment, something strange happened. Zelson, who was next to Taufeeq, had a strange look in his eyes. He suddenly reached out and grabbed the ess token in Taufeeq''s hand. When Taufeeq noticed his moves, it was already toote. Zelson had taken away the ess token in his hand before mming Taufeeq in the chest, knocking him out. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Taufeeq did not expect Zelson to sneak up on him. He was puzzled and looked at him in disbelief. He grunted with blood seeping through the corner of his mouth, "Zelson, how dare you..." ra was also shocked. "Mr. Chai, why are you doing this?" Zelson let out a cold sneer, "Why? This is a precious ess token. Each of them is priceless. I only have one in my hand. I won''t mind having more of them." "You, you''ve gone too far. My father trusted you but you snuck up on him!" Her face was filled with anger. Taufeeq''s eyes were also full of anger at the moment. He red at Zelson with bloodshot eyes, gritted his teeth, and said, "Zelson, I treated you as my brother, but you treated me like this. I''m going to kill you." Feeling the terrific amount of positive energy erupting from Taufeeq, Zelson''s face turned solemn. He threw an ess token to Horgan andmanded, "Quickly bring our people into the Dragon Mausoleum." In addition to the holder of the ess token, they could also bring three extrapanions with them. Taufeeq was furious. Zelson had asked Horgan to enter the Dragon Mausoleum area in advance to keep him safe. After all, no one couldunch an attack on anyone in the Dragon Mausoleum without permission. Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 As soon as Zelson threw out the ess token to Horgan, Taufeeq rushed over in a fury. His eyes were red as if they were about to burst into mes. "I''m going to kill you!" He gritted his teeth and was immediately reminded of Fade. He couldn''t help but yelled, "You must have misled me about what happened to Fade too!" Zelson blocked Taufeeq''s attack and mocked with an evil smile, "Of course, I have no choice but to drive him away as he interrupted my n." "However, he did help me somehow too. You trusted me even more after you were convinced that he was the enemy, which made my n even easier to execute!" Taufeeq looked guilty and furious after hearing what Zelson said. He moved his positive energy and launched them towards him. Both of them were actually on par in terms of their skills, but Taufeeq had been ambushed, and his body was still recovering from his injuries. Thus, he couldn''t do much to Zelson at this moment. On the other side, Horgan was happy to receive the ess token from Zelson. Instead of hurrying into the Dragon Mausoleum, he turned to ra and offered with a smile, "ra, if you agree to marry me, I can bring you in." "I will never want that!" She scoffed with disdain. Upon hearing this, Horgan''s face darkened, and he sneered coldly, "In that case, you can wait outside with your Moo family. We will head inside for the precious treasures!" After that, he waved his hand and was about to jump over the fence and enter the Dragon Mausoleum with three of his men. ra''s eyes were full of anger, but she had no way to deal with him. She could only watch Horgan arrogantly get away with this. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. However, just as Horgan was about to step into the fence, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him and blocked his way. He warned, "You can''t go in." Horgan was shocked. He looked at the figure in front of him. He was surprised to find Fade, then he smirked and jeered, "It''s you! Are you trying to block me?" Fade''s voice was cold. He stretched out his right hand andmanded, "Hand over the ess token, and I won''t do anything to you." Upon hearing this, Horgan''s expression fell, and his face showed a fierce chill. He looked at Fade and asked, "Are you threatening me?" Fade frowned. He extended his hand and was about to snatch the ess token from Horgan''s hand. "How dare you!" Horgan shrieked angrily. He and his subordinates got ready to attack Fade and to also block his attack. However, the four of them were like paper figures in front of him. They couldn''t withstand even one attack. Fade knocked all four of them away with just one move, and they flew at least a dozen meters backward before copsing on the ground. Horgan''s ess token had already fallen into Fade''s hand. Horgan was shocked, and he immediately screamed, "Dad, he snatched my ess token!" Zelson was enjoying his fight with Taufeeq until he heard Horgan''s shouting. His face fell as he looked over to Fade. Then, he berated, "How dare you ruin things for me!" A thought shed across Zelson''s mind. Then, he rushed towards ra. Taufeeq immediately knew that he was nning to take his daughter as hostage, he immediately shouted, "ra, get out of the way!" However, it was impossible for ra to escape the surprise attack from a middle stage Earth Level expert like Zelson. By the time she reacted, he was already in front of her. Taufeeq was anxious and angry. He gritted his teeth and rushed to him. "Zelson, if you dare touch my daughter, I''ll make you die a terrible death." However, Zelson was not affected at all by those words. He reached out his hand to ra, and at the same time, nced at Fade, threatening sternly, "Kiddo, stop now, or I''ll kill this girl..." However, before Zelson finished his sentence, Fade seemed to turn into a sh in his eyes. Fade, like lightning, disappeared from his sight like a shadow and then appeared next to ra in the next second. At that critical moment, Fade saved her. "Brother Chen, you..." She looked at him nervously and excitedly. Fade sent ra to Taufeeq''s side, then flicked the ess token in his hand over to them and comforted, "Go into the Dragon Mausoleum first." "But, Brother Chen, you..." ra was worried about his safety. Taufeeq was startled, and he looked ashamed. He hesitated for a moment and said, "You''re the one who took the token back, so it should belong to you, we..." Fade red at him and responded in a deep voice, "I don''t need this token. I''m asking you to enter the Dragon Mausoleum to keep ra safe. Think this through and decide for yourself!" Taufeeq clenched his teeth and nodded to him when he thought of this. After which, he led ra and swiftly charged into the fence and towards the Dragon Mausoleum. On the other side, Zelson saw that the ess token he had gotten with great difficulty was not only returned to Taufeeq but was also already used by him. His expression turned cold as he red to Fade and alerted him, "Boy, you''ve ruined my n, and you''ll face death for this!" Horgan also recovered from the attack. With hatred in his eyes, he led the remaining guys from his Chai family and ordered, "Kill that guy." The Chai family surrounded Fade instantly. Seeing this, those who were standing near them retreated far away. They didn''t want to be involved in this. After all, the Chai family was well-known in the Zobery District, and the ordinary martial artists wouldn''t dare to go against them. On the other side of the fence, inside the Dragon Mausoleum area, ra was panicked as she cried out, "Dad, Brother Chen is surrounded now and he''s in danger, please go save him." Taufeeq nced at his daughter. After mentally preparing himself, he stepped out. "ra, stay here. I''m going to help Fade." However, just as Taufeeq stepped out, the guard in the fence notified him coldly, "The ess token will only be effective once. If you leave now, you''ll need another ess token toe in again." "What!" Taufeeq froze in his ce. ra was still worried about Fade. She stepped over and argued, "Dad, in the worst case, we won''t get to explore the Dragon Mausoleum, but Brother Chen saved our lives twice. We have to repay him!" Taufeeq''s expression changed when he thought of this. He nodded and said to her, "ra, I''ll head out first. Look for me when the battle is over." He had to ask ra to stay back as he didn''t want her to be held hostage. She could only be safe if she stayed inside. Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 Just as Taufeeq was about to step out... Fade looked over and waved his hand. Hemented faintly, "Taufeeq, I understand your intention. However, there''s no need for you toe and help me. They''re nothing but insects to me, which I can crush all easily. I don''t need to bother you." "This..." He froze in ce again with astonishment. As for the Chai family, their gazes were cold, as they started gathering their positive energy. They charged fiercely at Fade. "Arrogant guy, how dare you to look down upon our Chai Family like that! You are courting death!" One of the men shouted. "Let''s kill this b*stard who doesn''t even know his ce!" Another chimed in. "Ignorant fellow, go to hell!" The Chai Family''s fierce attack charged towards him. The scene tensed up, and the passersby were all shocked. "That kid is quite powerful, but he is still too conceited!" One of the onlookers remarked. "That''s right. He''s too snobby to fight against the Chai family alone!" The other guy agreed. "Isn''t he a little too desperate to act this way just to win a beauty over?" Just when everyone thought Fade was bound to lose, he kicked them all away with just a couple of moves. Moreover, his kick this time was even way stronger than the earlier one. The subordinates were sent up in the air, with mouthfuls of blood, before they crashed on the ground hard and passed out. Everyone was shocked at the scene. Even Zelson, who was full initially of confidence, was caught off guard at the situation. Soon, something shed across his gaze. Just when he was still surprised at the scene, Fade sent another three subordinates flying away again. This time, Zelson felt a sense of fear surging from inside him. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He knew better than anyone of the strength of his subordinates. In order to explore the Dragon Mausoleum, he brought over all the experts who were serving his family. Among the men he brought, they were at least of thest stage of ck Level skills, and three of them were even at the early stage of the Earth Level. And yet Fade defeated them all this easily. With him being this formidable, even Zelson couldn''t guarantee that he could take Fade down. He was afraid. He did not dare to confront Fade directly. He immediately turned around and grabbed Horgan. With the ess token in hand, he charged towards the other side of the fence. As long as he rushed into the Dragon Mausoleum area, he would be safe. By then, Fade would have no way to fight them. There wasn''t any movement from Fade when Zelson made his escape. It was as if he was frozen in ce as he watched Zelson charging into the Dragon Mausoleum area. After Zelson and Horgan rushed in, they rxed and smiled. "We are safe. Son of a b*tch, let''s see how you get in and how you would make a move on us inside here." Then, theirughter was filled with resentment and hatred. Staring at Fade, they gritted their teeth and shouted, "Boy, you have offended our Chai Family. We will remember this, and once the exploration is over, we will make you pay for this!" After that, the two turned around and were about to leave. However, Fade coldly yelled, "Stop. Who allowed you to leave?" Hearing this, Zelson and Horgan paused and red at him with mockery. "Boy, are you even aware of what you just said?" Zelson retorted. "It''s okay then, you asked us to stop, and here I am standing right in front of you, but do you dare touch me?" Horgan seemed smug as he stepped forward to the edge of the fence. The fence was the only thing in between him and Fade, and they were facing each other. It was a known fact that no fight could ur in the Dragon Mausoleum area without permission, and no one dared to disobey this rule, including Fade, which exined why Horgan was so confident and arrogant. Fade did not respond to his words. Seeing this, Horgan was even more arrogant. He nced at Taufeeq and ra and then scoffed at Fade, "You wanted to act like a hero and protect them, right? Let me tell you then. Once the exploration starts, the Chai family''s first target will be the Moo family." "You can''t even enter the Dragon Mausoleum. How can you protect them? I''ll have so much fun with ra by then," Horgan licked his lips andughed. Taufeeq and ra were enraged by his words, but they could do nothing about it. Fade suddenly raised his gaze as he stared at Horgan, then he let out a cold sneer, "I remember everything you just said. This journey to the Dragon Mausoleum will be your journey to death too." Fade''s voice rang with a petrifying aura. It made Horgan feel a chill running down his spine, like a poisonous snake, staring at him with murderous intention. He shivered as his face turned pale. He froze in ce like a statue and couldn''t move at all. In the end, Zelson felt that something was unusual. He strode over and pulled Horgan back to reality. He came to his senses, and his face was filled with horror. He looked up at Fade and asked, "What did you do to me just now?" Fade answered coldly, "I told you, you''re dead." "I think you are wrong. I am not the one who is dying. You are," Horgan responded, "You can''t even enter this area, so how can you kill me?" Hearing this, Fade smirked and then stepped over to the fence. "Who said that I can''t enter this ce?" "What, what do you want to do?" Horgan''s expression turned solemn. "Are you trying to break into the Dragon Mausoleum area? I''m telling you, you''ll be dead if you do so!" Taufeeq and ra were also worried when they saw this. "Brother Chen, don''t be rash! Well protect ourselves. You don''t have to worry about us!" Taufeeq shouted. "Brother Chen, don''te over here. If you break in without an ess token, you''ll be killed without exception!" ra also cried out anxiously. As Fade was getting closer and closer to the fence entrance, the guards were also on alert. Their eyes were all focused on him with vignce. His body was tense and his muscles were like a spring that waspressed to the limit. He could burst out at any time and exert fatal power. Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 Just when everyone was watching nervously and curiously to see what was going to happen next. At the veryst moment when Fade was about to enter the Dragon Mausoleum area, he took out his ess token and gave it to the guards. The guards immediately confirmed the authenticity of his ess token and then retreated to make way for him. After making a gesture of invitation, they let him step into the Dragon Mausoleum area. Seeing this, the anxious crowd was a little dumbfounded. They had been expecting Fade to barge in and have a big fight with the guards. Unexpectedly, he took out his ess token and went in easily. Zelson and Horgan, as well as Taufeeq and ra, were all puzzled too. ra immediately jumped into Fade''s arms with a tearful smile as she called out his name in sobs. Taufeeq felt even more awkward at this moment. After all, he''d been instigated by Zelson to think that Fade might be scheming against his ess token. He''d taken even more precautions against him and even chased him away. As it turned out, Fade already had his ess token, and he did not need to steal one. He greeted Taufeeq and ra before stepping towards the Chai family. They looked tense as they took a few steps back, and their voices began to tremble. "What, what do you want to do?" "Let me tell you something. Without permission, you can''t do anything in the Dragon Mausoleum!" Fade nodded his head and said faintly, "Of course I know about that rule. However, there is still an hour before the Dragon Mausoleum opens." "It''s just an hour. I can still wait." After saying that, he nced at them with an evil smile. They suddenly felt a chill from their spines, as if they had fallen into an ice cave. They were so cold that they were frozen in ce. They had already witnessed Fade''s strength. Even with their skillsbined, it was impossible for them to work against him. Thinking of this, they immediately became anxious. They wanted to dodge and avoid him at all cost. However, there were too many open spaces in here, and there were even deeper grounds hidden inside the Dragon Mausoleum. They couldn''t walk out from the fence once they were inside. There was simply no way for them to escape. Time passed by and shortly after, one hour was up. Finally, it was the time. The guard announced loudly, "Now, it''s time to open the Dragon Mausoleum. You all can enter the valley and start your explorations freely." "Of course, before the exploration starts, we have to inform you that there are many risks and dangers in your journey, so please don''t overstrain yourselves." The announcement ended, and the explorers immediately rushed towards the valley as fast as they could. However, Fade was not in a hurry. He did not join the crowd. Instead, he approached Zelson and Horgan. When the two realized that he was approaching them, they became nervous, and they stepped back. However, the entrance to the valley was only this wide. The two of them were soon forced to the cliff and had no way out. "Time is up. Now, I can start," Fade''s gaze was cold as his energy was gushing out through his palm, almostunching towards the both of them. Zelson and Horgan were terrified at that and their bodies trembled. Seeing that there was no way to escape, they could only close their eyes and bear what would happen next. However, at this time, Zelson noticed that a young fashionable man was walking past them with a group of people, full of momentum. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he shouted in a hurry, "Young Master Wu, help! Help us!" The young man snapped around, and when he noticed Zelson, his face was surprised as he asked, "Mr. Chai, what''s wrong? Are you two in some sort of trouble?" At this moment, Horgan opened his eyes. He was excited to see Young Master Wu in front of them. Young Master Wu, also known as Kennedy Wu, was the son of the strongest family in the Deocean District. Zelson had visited the Wu family several times and had some business deals with them. Hence, they were at least acquaintances. The Wu family was stronger than the Chai family, whether in martial arts or business. Therefore, when Zelson and Horgan saw Kennedy passing by, it was as if they saw their savior. Kennedy only roughly knew Zelson and Horgan as they were business partners with his family. He was not close with them, but it was not a bad thing for him to keep a connection like the Chai familyExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. in the Zobery District. As a result, he decided to listen to Zelson and Horgan''s story. After hearing this, he immediately looked at Fade. He sized him up and did not find anything special about him. Then, he waved his hand and said in amanding tone, "Mr. Chai and Horgan are my friends. Just give up on whatever happened today. You may leave now!" In Kennedy''s opinion, this was a small matter that just a few words could settle. After all, he was of the Wu family, and everyone had to naturally respect his family. However, what happened next was beyond Kennedy''s expectation. Fade looked at Kennedy and frowned. Then, he scoffed, "Who do you think you are? What right do you have to order me? This matter has nothing to do with you. Go away." Upon hearing this, Kennedy''s expression instantly turned cold. The men surrounding him were immediately stupefied as well. Each of them had an oppressive aura as they pressed towards Fade. "Buddy, do you know what you''re talking about?" Kennedy stared at him coldly and instructed in a cold voice, "I''ll give you a chance. Kneel and apologize to me, and I can spare your life." Upon hearing this, Fade looked unhappy. He stepped out directly and sneered coldly, "Then whoever ruins things for me will have to pay the price too." Fade was about to get through Kennedy''s men and charge towards Zelson and Horgan. Kennedy''s expression instantly darkened, and his anger surged. He yelled, "Kill him!" His group of twenty people surrounded Fade in an orderly manner. The field suddenly became tense, and the battle was on the verge of breaking out. Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 Zelson and Horgan, who were nervous earlier, started smiling at the scene. They originally wanted Kennedy to help them, but they didn''t expect Fade to be so ignorant that he directly went head to head with him and, in the end, offended him. Kennedy would never let Fade get away with this easily. They just had to wait for him to take care of Fade, then they would have nothing to worry about anymore. At the thought of this, they instantly became excited as they couldn''t wait to see what he would do to Fade. Kennedy''s men surrounded him and were ready to attack. Fade narrowed his eyes. He gently shook his head andmented, "It''s none of your business to start with, but since you insisted on seeking death, I''ll just grant your wish." Just as the fight was about to begin, all of a sudden, a cold shout was apanied by the sound of footsteps. "Who allowed you to make your move! All of you, stop!" Kennedy, who was ready to seek revenge, snapped his head around and yelled, "Who dares to interfere with my business!" Zelson and Horgan also turned around at the same time and found that about seven people were coming. Among them, the one who spoke was a burly young man in his thirties. Zelson and Horgan immediately acted like Kennedy''s subordinates and started shouting. "That guy, who are you? How dare youe and meddle in Young Master Wu''s business? Do you want to die?" "I''m telling you, this is Kennedy Wu, the young master of the Wu family in Deocean District. He is taking care of someone, you better get your a*s out of here if you want to live." They thought that once they revealed who Kennedy was, this group of people would definitely retreat. However, to their surprise, the reality was totally the opposite of their expectation. After hearing this, the group of people smirked, and the leading young man sneered and stared at Kennedy, "Kennedy Wu from the Deocean District? Let''s see how powerful he is and if he dares to touch us." Kennedy''s expression turned indifferent. He looked coldly at the young man, who was visibly the leader of the pack, and threatened, "How dare you speak to me like this? Do you know what consequences you''ll face?" "I''d like to see what consequences there will be," the young man crossed his arms in front of his chest and did not take his warning seriously at all. Instead, he took a step towards him. Kennedy''s face fell when he saw this. He waved his hand and called his men who were going to deal with Fade. He ordered, "Go ahead and kill them first." His men immediately surrounded the group of people in an aggressive manner. The fight was about to begin. When the young man saw this, he opened both of his arms, and an evil smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He looked behind him and remarked, "I really didn''t expect that someone would dare to attack us here." "That''s right! Since that''s the case, let''s warm up before we explore the Dragon Mausoleum!" "Bring it on, let''s do it!" Kennedy became even angrier when he saw how fearless his opponents were. He waved his hand andmanded his men, "Come on, beat them hard. There are too many ignorant people here today, and they don''t even know that they''re seeking death by offending me." The battle was on the verge of erupting, attracting the surrounding onlookers as well. They began to discuss amongst themselves. "It''s one show after another today!" One of the spectators eximed. "I know. At first, that guy criticized the Chai Family and then offended Young Master Wu. Next, this group of people also didn''t know their ce and even dared to meddle in Young Master Wu''s business," his friend agreed. "Look, whoever offends Young Master Wu won''t be able to escape. He will get even with them." Another manughed out loud. "I''m looking forward to it. I''d like to know how Young Master Wu will teach them a lesson." Just as the fight was about to break out, suddenly, someone in the crowd let out a cry of surprise. "That, that person looks so familiar. He, he is Young Master Hsing, isn''t he?" "Young Master Hsing, who''s that? Who''s more powerful? Him or Young Master Wu?" "That goes without saying. Of course, it''s Young Master Hsing! Young Master Hsing, also known as Romeo Hsing, is the captain of the Gold Squad among the Five Elements Squad under the Stealth Team! At the same time, it''s rumored that his family has a great connection with the hidden family too." "What? It''s Young Master Hsing from Capital City? He, he actually showed up here?" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "If that''s Young Master Hsing, then those people standing behind him... Wouldn''t they be all big shots?" The crowd gasped. Kennedy''s expression also changed. He was a little shocked. He quickly waved his hand to stop his subordinates. Then, he looked nervously at Romeo and asked, "Are you really Young Master Hsing?" Upon hearing this, Romeo smirked and sneered. Then he greeted, "I am Romeo Hsing. By the way, let me introduce these friends of mine to you." Immediately after, Romeo pointed at the people behind him and started to introduce them one by one. "These two are Hoce Lin and Lucille Lin, the disciples of Galeno Zhu from the Martial Arts League." "This is Arthur Lin, captain of the Wood Squad under the Stealth Team''s Five Elements Squad." "This is Belinda Tan, the captain of the Water Squad under the Stealth Team''s Five Elements Squad." When he announced the well-known names one after another, everyone present was shocked. They stared at the gang in disbelief, and the crowd was dumbfounded. "They... They''re all big shots!" "And, they are all big shots from Capital City. Young Master Wu is finding trouble himself!" "He''s done. This time, Young Master Wu is really in trouble. How dare he offend these people?" "I didn''t expect that. I thought that Young Master Wu would win, but I didn''t expect that these people would..." Amidst the discussion, Kennedy was also surprised and embarrassed. Atst, he managed to squeeze out a smile. He walked in front of Romeo and the others and bowed and apologized, "I... I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I didn''t recognize you, and I offended all of you." "For this, I sincerely apologize to all of you," Kennedy made a deep bow, and his eyes were full of tension. Upon hearing this, Romeo sized him up in silence. The pressure and silence made Kennedy look worse. His forehead was dripping with sweat, and he felt great pressure while he continued bowing. Just when he was about to copse under the pressure, Romeo finally spoke, "In fact, offending us is just a small matter for us. We don''t even care." Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 Hearing this, Kennedy, who was under great pressure, suddenly felt relieved. He looked up and gave thanks in a hurry, "Thank you, Young Master Hsing, for forgiving me. I, Kennedy, will definitely listen to you in the future. Young Master Hsing, if you ask me to head east, I absolutely dare not..." However, before he could express his gratitude, Romeo interrupted him, "It''s not a big deal to offend us. Nheless, you offended another big shot. That''s a big deal." "Ah..." Kennedy was startled and did not understand what was going on. He then asked nervously, "May I ask who the other big shot is? I don''t seem to have offended any other big shot, have I?" "You didn''t offend any?" Romeo''s face darkened, and he let out a cold snort. After that, he walked directly towards Fade and stood in front of him. He respectfully bowed and greeted, "Instructor Chen, it''s nice to see you again!" Behind Romeo, the other leaders of the Five Elements Squad also came forward to approach him. Hoce and Lucille of the Martial Arts League also saluted him respectfully. The big shots from Capital City were all standing courteously behind Fade. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Kennedy was dumbfounded and said, "This, this is..." Romeo answered, "Mr. Fade over here is the chief instructor of our Five Elements Squad and also the champion of the Martial Arts Convention this time. We admire and respect him fully. Now, do you understand whom you have displeased?" Kennedy''s face turned pale and cold sweat dripped down from his forehead. He was so shocked and nervous that he couldn''t say a word. He spoke reluctantly to Fade, "Mr. Chen, I, I didn''t know who you were... so I offended you just now. Please forgive me. I won''t repeat that anymore. The Wu family willpensate you fully for this. Please forgive us!" "So you''re wrong because of who I am, but if it was someone else, does that mean you were not wrong at all?" Fade retorted. Kennedy was startled for a while and immediately said, "I, Mr. Chen, I didn''t mean that. I meant..." "There''s no need to say so much. The whole Wu family will have to cut off an arm to teach you all a lesson," Fade ordered coldly. "Cut off an arm! Isn''t that too much..." Kennedy instinctively objected. He then realized who was standing in front of him, so he swallowed back his words. His face turned pale as he gritted his teeth and drew a sharp de before cutting off his left arm. His subordinates saw what happened and they didn''t dare to do otherwise, so they also cut off their arms. In an instant, the air was filled with the smell of blood. Seeing this, Fade nodded while looking over at them coldly. He waved his hand andmented, "It''s enough." Kennedy felt as if he had been granted an amnesty. He crawled away with his men and quickly left the scene. Then, Fade''s eyes naturally fell on Zelson and Horgan. If it weren''t for these two, Kennedy wouldn''t get himself in such trouble. The situation waspletely reversed at that moment as Fade was suppressing them both with his overwhelming skills and background. Zelson and Horgan couldn''t help but shiver out of fear. Just when Fade cast a nce at them, Zelson immediately knelt on the ground and drew a sharp sword before raising it high and yelled, "Mr. Chen, we are sorry, we are at wrong. We will cut off our own arms willingly!" Zelson waved his sword and was about to cut off his arm. However, at this moment, Fade suddenly yelled coldly, "When did I say to cut off your arm?" "Mr. Chen, just now, you, Young Master Wu and the others..." Zelson didn''t know what to say for a moment. Horgan looked over with anticipation and chimed in hurriedly, "Mr. Chen, we are wrong. Please, if you let us go, we the Chai family would definitelypensate you for this, we..." Fade looked at Horgan with a pitiful look and sneered, "Do you think that I will be short of your Chai family''spensation?" "This... But you didn''t want us to cut off our arms..." Horgan was confused. Fade shook his head and added, "I won''t let you cut off your own arm because that punishment is too light for both of you." Fade raised his arm and a surge of energy rushed towards Zelson and Horgan. The two felt the murderous intent in the energy and they were terrified. With their trembling voices, they immediately started crying and begging. "Mr. Chen, I know I was wrong. Don''t kill me." "We''re willing to do anything, as long as you spare us..." Boom! Boom! Two sounds rang out. Before the two of them could finish their sentences, Fade''s energy directly prated through their hearts. Blood flew through the air, and both of them were dead right on the spot. They copsed to the ground, motionless, and their blood pooled around them. Fade then turned around and headed towards the valley. He wanted to start exploring the Dragon Mausoleum after settling all of these things. The crowd turned pale at the sight of blood and corpses. They were originally energetic and full of anticipation, but after witnessing that, they all froze in ce and couldn''t even move their legs anymore. "We, ck Level martial artists, have no ce at all in front of an expert like him." "He killed them right here... It''ll be even more dangerous on the inside... Let''s just leave." "That''s right. Even though the treasures inside the Dragon Mausoleum are attractive, our lives are even more important!" Therefore, without Fade knowing it, he somehow made at least 20 martial artists voluntarily give up their ess tokens to explore the Dragon Mausoleum. Thepetition was therefore reduced to a certain extent. Walking into the valley, the surrounding mountain walls were high, and the trees were so lush that they covered the sky and the sun. It made the surrounding atmosphere appear sinister, and the temperature seemed to have dropped by a few degrees. Fade was walking in front, whereas Romeo, Hoce, and the others were following closely behind. Further behind them, Taufeeq and ra were still staring at Fade in shock. It was as if they had yet to recover from what they had experienced earlier. Although they already knew that he was powerful, they still did not expect him to be such an expert. He was not only good at martial arts but he also had a frightening background. Just when ra thought she was previously held by such a big shot in his arms and even acted so coquettishly and endearingly in front of him, she immediately blushed and felt weak in her knees. Taufeeq, on the other hand, was also weak in his knees, but obviously out of a different reason than ra''s. It was due to the fear and dread in his heart. When he thought of how he treated Fade at first and even wanted to chase him away, then thinking back on his true identity, Taufeeq''s heart began to pound with terror, and he almost copsed to the ground. Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 As they walked to the center of the valley, a two-story small building appeared awkwardly on the ground. Upon closer inspection, one would see that this small building was built entirely from huge blocks of stones. It was covered with moss and stains, and at first nce, one could see that the building was aged. A stone door, around two meters in height, was located in the center of the building, and a faint red light covered the door. Almost without a doubt, from the moment they saw this, they already knew that this awkward building was the legendary Dragon Mausoleum. Around four hundred martial artists gathered around the Dragon Mausoleum at that moment, and most of them were well-known among their circle. The other martial artists could only gather on the outer surrounding area and discuss it. As Fade arrived muchter so he could only stand in the outer area. After casting a nce at the Dragon Mausoleum, Fade stepped out towards it. Romeo, Hoce, and the others also followed behind. Taufeeq and ra, both behind the gang, tagged along too when they saw the scene. However, Fade noticed them, so he turned around and ordered, "You two can stop here now!" Hearing this, Taufeeq was startled. Then, a strange expression appeared on his face as he bowed down to Fade and apologized, "Mr. Chen, it was indeed our fault earlier. I apologize to you. I hope..." Without waiting for him to finish, Fade waved his hand and interrupted, "Taufeeq, I didn''t mean that." "Then..." He was puzzled. Fade exined, "I mean, with your strength and ra''s, if you continue to fight for the treasure in the Dragon Mausoleum, I''m afraid that it will put both of you in danger, and I can''t protect you by then. So, to keep both of you safe, it''s best if you two can just stop here." A trace of regret appeared on Taufeeq''s face. However, he looked relieved right after. They were able to make it this far, and to be able to survive from everything that had happened was already lucky enough. They shouldn''t be greedy and ask for more. Therefore, both of them thanked Fade before retreating to stand further back. Fade left ra an amulet that could help her block some moves from an Earth Level master. It was considered the best he could have done for her. He then stepped forward and headed to the center of the valley. There were already many martial artists inside, and they did not like it when Fade crashed in. They were enraged and were about to start a fight. However, when they turned around and saw Romeo, Hoce, and the others behind him, they were dumbfounded. They quickly retreated to one side. They even made way for Fade and his gang to walk over to the center of the valley. Fade''s gaze was instinctively drawn to the corner of the Dragon Mausoleum which was exposed through the ground of the valley. Just as he was about to get closer to the Dragon Mausoleum for closer inspection, one gang appeared right in front of him and blocked his way. Fade raised his head and looked over at them. His gaze turned cold as he saw that it was none other than Faxon who was defeated and injured by him at the Martial Arts Convention''s final match. However, at this moment, Faxon''s aura was surging, and he was vigorous. He seemed to be even more powerful than he was at the Martial Arts Convention. If Faxon was considered a beginner to thete stage of the Earth Level at that time, he had probably already stabilized as ate stage of the Earth Level at that moment. His aura was obviously a little more vigorous than before. "It''s you! What do you want?" Fade, who was initially shocked, looked at Faxon and spoke in a calm tone. Faxon had six men behind him. All of them were wearing the Chiang family''s uniform, and the aura of positive energy on their bodies surged vigorously. All of them were Earth Level experts. Just by looking at their stances, one could tell that the Chiang family had prioritized the Dragon Mausoleum this time. Faxon was furious as he gritted his teeth, "What do I want? How about you tell me that? I still remember clearly what you did to me at the Martial Arts Convention." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Fade raised his eyebrows and mocked, "If you want revenge, you can do it. However, without Dannon here this time, you won''t be able to get away from this as easily anymore." "You..." Faxon became even more infuriated. After all, he was not only defeated by Fade in the Martial Arts Convention, but he was also almost killed. He only survived because his master, Dannon, stepped in and broke the rules to interfere with the match. Rumors about this had spread through the martial arts world once the convention was over. Faxon''s reputation was greatly impacted, which made him dissatisfied. He hated Fade even more over this. The strong hatred filled Faxon''s eyes with angry mes. He waved his hand andmanded his men, "Go, kill him!" Immediately, they moved out in unison, and the positive energy in their bodies began to surge. They were about to attack Fade. Romeo, Hoce, and the others did not step back either. Almost at the same time as Faxon''s men moved, they also moved forward and released their positive energy to fight against the Chiang family. "You have to get through us first before you can even get to Instructor Chen!" Romeo red at Faxon, not backing down at all. Lucille also stood up and added, "Faxon, you''ve already gotten away with what happened at the convention. Don''t get too ahead of yourself." Faxon did not expect to see these people backing Fade up. He lowered his head to figure things out, and his expression was bing ghastly. The men he brought along were the elites of the Chiang family, and they were all experts no matter where they went. However, the ones backing Fade up, Romeo, Hoce, and the others, were all at least at the middle stage of the Earth Level. If a fight was to break out, the Chiang family might not stand a chance against them. Thinking of this, Faxon felt embarrassed and powerless. Romeo keenly caught onto this. He let out a cold sneer, "If you don''t have the guts, then don''t force yourself. Otherwise, you''re nothing but a joke. Instructor Chen, this way, please." With Fade standing in the middle, the gang escorted him towards the entrance of the Dragon Mausoleum. Seeing this, Faxon gnashed his teeth with hatred as if he wanted to eat Fade alive. However, he had no other means, so he could only look at him helplessly. Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 Right at that moment, a mellow and rich, middle-aged man''s voice rang in Faxon''s ear, "Faxon, have you encountered any trouble?" Hearing this voice, he could not help but be startled. He raised his head and showed a surprised expression as he gasped, "Master Huang, you''re here?" Ferguson Huang, also known as Master Huang, was in his 40s. He was wearing a long beige robe, with a faint smile on his face, and he was light on his feet. He was like a spring breeze, which made people feelfortable in his presence. "Faxon, what''s wrong with you? The Dragon Mausoleum is about to open. Why are you pulling a long face?" Ferguson asked with a faint smile. Hearing this, Faxon''s face fell a little. He looked towards Fade and then told Ferguson about what had happened. After hearing this, Ferguson''s expression became solemn as he growled in a low voice, "He''s just the champion on the Martial Arts Convention. How dare he act so arrogantly even towards the gifted disciple of our Martial Arts League. He''s too much! Moore was even more terrifying than him back then, but look at where Moore is right now. He disappeared!" "Faxon,e along. I''ll meet them with you," Ferguson waved his hand and strode towards Fade and his gang. Hearing this, Faxon was surprised, and he caught up with Ferguson immediately. At this moment, Fade had already gotten close to the Dragon Mausoleum, and he was searching carefully for a way to open it. However, at this time, Faxon''s voice sounded again, "Fade, it''s me again." Hearing the voice, Fade turned around and red at him. He sneered, "Are you here to seek death again?" Then, Fade lifted his head and saw Ferguson standing beside Faxon. With a slightly serious expression, he continued, "So you''ve found yourself someone else to rely on again? What''s his background this time?" "Fade, how dare you! This is my..." Hearing this, Faxon''s expression turned furious, and he almost roared at him. However, he was stopped by Ferguson, who took a step forward. With a slight smirk, he sized Fade up and down. Then, he snorted softly, "I see, you''re somewhere in between thete-stage and peak of the Earth Level. You already achieved this skill level with your age. No wonder you are so arrogant!" Immediately, Ferguson''s voice dropped low and added, "It''s a fact that you have great potential. However, no one can guarantee if you could really live up to the expectations!" Fade retorted coldly, "That''s none of your business." His skills were actually at the peak of the Heaven Level, but Aldred had taught him a way to disguise his skill level. Thus, he could adjust just how much he would want the outsiders to see or feel his skills ording to the situation. He defeated Faxon, who was of thete stage of the Earth Level at the convention this time, so he decided to let the outsiders believe that his skills were like what Ferguson suggested, somewhere between thete- stage and peak of the Earth Level. Seeing how conceited Fade was acting, Ferguson narrowed his eyes as his energy surged out from his body and he charged towards Fade and his gang. The atmosphere at the scene became heavy. Feeling this pressure, Romeo suddenly stepped forward and chimed in, "Instructor Chen is a respected guest of our Hsing family. Mr. Huang, you''d better think twice before you make a move." Ferguson heard this. He waved his hand, and a surge of energy followed his hand movement. Then, he pushed Romeo aside with the energy as he shouted, "Let Harmon talk to me if there''s anything inappropriate. You''re still too young!" Hoce immediately stepped forward. "Master Huang, Mr. Chen here is a respectable guest to my master. I hope you reconsider." "You still remember to address me as your master?" Fergusan snorted and he red at Hoce, "If so, listen to my words and step aside. I''ll find Master Zhu myself and exin to him about this." After that, Ferguson waved his hand again, and Hoce was also pushed aside. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Fade slightly squinted and fixed his gaze on Ferguson. Lucille came up to Fade andmented gently, "He is Ferguson Huang, a master in the Martial Arts League. As he was of the same batch with Cannon, he''s naturally closer with Faxon." "Furthermore, his skills should be at Heaven Level by now, so we can''t go hard against him," Lucille reminded him in a nervous tone. Fade chuckled and answered softly, "It''s only the Heaven Level. It''s not a big deal." Then, he stepped forward. He looked at Ferguson and said, "Mr. Huang is it? Do you have any words for me?" Ferguson narrowed his eyes at him as he replied, "How dare you still be this arrogant after learning my identity and my skill? Should I say that you''re courageous or that you''re just foolish?" "No matter what, you will pay the price for your own ignorance." Ferguson warned coldly and then hit Fade with his palm. Fade felt the pressure to deal with a Heaven Level master. He raised his arm and also activated his positive energy, ready to deal with Ferguson''s attack. Two powerful forces were about to collide with each other. The people surrounding them felt the horrible pressure and they stepped back to avoid being hit. However, at this crucial moment, all of a sudden, a loud boom resounded throughout the valley, attracting everyone''s attention. Following the voice, everyone turned over and saw that the stone door of the Dragon Mausoleum, which had been shing with a red light just now, waspletely opened at that moment. Intoxicating spiritual energy surged out of the door like waves. After being in a daze for a moment, almost everyone started to cry out in rm. "The, the entrance to the Dragon Mausoleum is opened!" A guy sounded. "The Dragon Mausoleum has opened. Quickly, charge forward!" Another person shouted. "We should not waste any more time. Let''s start seizing the treasures inside Dragon Mausoleum!" With the opening of the Dragon Mausoleum, everyone,who was still shocked and in a panic earlier, rushed towards it, leaving everything else behind. Seeing this, Fade had no mood to continue fighting with Ferguson. He turned around, leaving a residual shadow, and quickly rushed to the entrance of the Dragon Mausoleum. "Are you escaping? Do you think you can escape?" Seeing this, Ferguson let out a cold sneer. He immediately jumped up and quickly rushed into the Dragon Mausoleum Seeing this, Romeo, Hoce, and the rest, along with Faxon''s Chiang family, also began to move and they quickly rushed into the Dragon Mausoleum. For a moment, the entire valley became lively. Hundreds of martial artists crowded and collided against each other by the entrance of the Dragon Mausoleum. There were attacks and fights among them, causing the entire valley to tremble. Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 Fade was close to the Dragon Mausoleum''s entrance, and he was almost one of the first few people who had rushed in. Therefore, when he entered it, the first thing he saw was darkness. However, after activating his positive energy to his eyes, Fade could clearly see the scene inside the Dragon Mausoleum. At this moment, he looked around and found himself in a huge and damp stone room. There were huge stone bs all around. The wet moss was growing, and some even continued to seep out water. As the water was dripping down, the sound it made was particrly clear in the empty stone room. However, he did not observe too much. After determining a certain direction, he quickly rushed over. Behind him, Romeo and the others also followed. After around ten minutes in the corridor, Fade came to another huge empty stone room. There was one entrance on each side of the stone walls. Apart from the entrance that Fade came in from, the other three entrances were all dark. A damp and strong spiritual energy breeze surged in them, which made it hard to judge which entrance to enter. Just as Fade hesitated about which entrance to enter, the people behind him had already caught up. Among them, Ferguson and the Chiang family were in the lead. With Ferguson, a Heaven Level expert, leading in front of them, almost no one dared to block his way. Therefore, they all rushed forward together. Rushing into the stone room, Ferguson came to Fade''s side in an instant and stood in front of him, asking in a deep voice, "Are you escaping? Do you think you can escape from me?" Fade frowned as he saw the growing numbers of martial artists behind Ferguson. He then responded to him, "I''m not running away. I''m just not in the mood to waste time on you." "Wasting time! What an arrogant brat." Ferguson frowned and raised his hand as he shouted, "Since that''s the case, I''ll kill you off, and you won''t have to waste any more time!" Seeing this, Fade''s gang was on high alert. Romeo was the first to jump out and activated his positive energy. He wanted to block Ferguson''s palm for Fade. Hoce and Lucille also stood up and shouted to Ferguson, "Master Huang, you can''t touch Mr. Chen." "All of you, get lost!" Ferguson''s gaze was fierce as he red at them, "Otherwise, don''t me me for killing all of you." "Mr. Huang..." "Master Huang..." Although they felt a little ufortable and found it difficult to resist Ferguson''s strength of the Heaven Level, they still gritted their teeth and persisted, trying to resist his attack on Fade. Fade stepped forward and said to them, "Romeo, Hoce, thank you. However, you can leave the rest to me." "But..." Some of them looked worried. Fade turned his head to smile at them and assured, "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal for me." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "You''re talking nonsense!" Faxon yelled before Ferguson could even say anything. Ferguson narrowed his eyes at Fade and mocked, "It seems that I will have to kill you off today. Otherwise, I can never set foot in the martial arts worlds anymore." Fade shook his head and didn''t say a word. He waved to Ferguson, while he stood there with his hands sped behind his back. Seeing this, Ferguson''s face darkened, and his expression became even more furious. With a roar, he chopped at Fade with his palms full of killing intent. Upon seeing this, Fade''s eyes narrowed. He circted his positive energy and was about to counter his attack. However, at such a critical moment, three ck shadows suddenly flew over and attacked. They erupted with a powerful force and blocked Ferguson''s attack. At this moment, everyone on the scene was dumbfounded as they noticed the ck shadow. Even Ferguson also narrowed his eyes slightly, with a hint of imposing expression in his eyes. Not everyone could block his attack, and even though the three of them blocked his attack together, he still shouldn''t underestimate their strength. Furthermore, it seemed that he should start reevaluating Fade''s background if he was strong enough to get help from these three experts. Fade, who was prepared to fight, was also surprised at the assistance. He turned to them and immediately recognized who they were. They were none other than Kaeran from Szeto Academy, whom Fade recruited back in Capital City, White w, the head of the Skull Mob in Capital City, and ck Lord, who was White w''s subordinate. Kaeran and ck Lord were both at the middlestage Earth Level, whereas White w was of the late-stage Earth Level. With theirbined forces, it was not a surprise that they could block Ferguson''s attack. What''s more, there was also Romeo who was of thete stage Earth Level, and the captains under the Five Elements Squad as well as Hoce and Lucille who were all of the middle stage of the Earth Level. The forces led by Fade seemed to be stronger than the forces led by Ferguson and Faxon. However, in Ferguson''s eyes, it was impossible for Fade''s men to take him down even if they joined forces. Nevertheless, the forces they represented could bring him trouble. Ferguson couldn''t help but frown and he hesitated. At that moment, the stone room they were standing in started shaking and soon after, began rotating. The big force threw out many people before they could even react. Some unlucky martial artists were hit directly on the hard wall, and they were either bleeding or had their limbs broken. Some of them were even more unfortunate that they were mmed on the crucial parts of their bodies, like their heads, and died on the spot. Of course, some people were thrown directly into a corridor and disappeared. Fade was standing in the center of the room and he was not thrown out. However, Romeo, Hoce, White w and the others were thrown out. Fortunately, they were highly skilled. The moment they were thrown out, they started activating their positive energy and adjusted their directions. In the end, they managed to dodge being mmed on the walls and were instead thrown into different corridors. In just a few minutes, the stone room was filled with screams. Then, Fade and Ferguson were the only people left standing. Seeing this, Ferguson sneered at Fade, "You have no one to help you now. You''re dead!" After that, Ferguson was about tounch an attack on him. He frowned and was ready to fight back. However, Fade suddenly saw a faint flicker of light in the rapidly rotating corridor. One of the images of the light gave Fade a familiar feeling. He didn''t want to miss this opportunity. He didn''t care about the battle with Ferguson anymore. He directly looked at the shining corridor and with a leap, he rushed into it. Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 Behind him, Ferguson saw Fade''s movement and his gaze turned livid. He immediately chased after him and shouted, "Kid, where do you think you are running to?" After entering the passage, Fade was so fast that he felt that everything around him was moving backward, and everything became blurry. After a moment, his surroundings were inplete silence. He stood where he was, observing everything around him. This was a small space surrounded by mountain rocks. The stone walls were aged and carried the traces of time with them. Green moss grew in the crevices, and there were even drops of damp moisture dripping down. On one side of the wall, there were arched runes. At first nce, the runes looked ordinary, but with further observation, the texture of the runes seemed to be unique, and all of them actually formed a pattern. As Fade looked at the pattern, he felt that it was rather familiar. Soon, he approached closer, and his positive energy spread across the stone wall, which immediately caused the runes to light up. A wave of majestic positive energy began to surge out. Feeling the energy and looking at the shing runes on the stone wall, he immediately understood that this should be something incredibly rare. Only by breaking it could one open the stone gate and enter it to search for the treasure hidden. Just as Fade was about to step up and observe the runes, he felt a gust of cold wind behind him. In an instant, he felt a sense of danger heading his way. He had goosebumps, and his muscles contracted. The sudden burst of strength made his body surge with energy, and it was like his body was apressed spring waiting to be released. As soon as Fade threw his body out, a sharp force, like a de, brushed past his clothes and finally hit the wall behind him, directly cutting the stone wall behind him. It could be seen how powerful this maneuver was. Fadended on the ground, turned around, and looked in the direction of where the source of energy wasing from. In an instant, he found a familiar figure. It was none other than Ferguson, who was chasing after him. His ambush missed. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he stepped forward. "I didn''t expect you to dodge my move. No wonder you''re so arrogant. It seems like you are quite impressive!" "However, no matter how powerful you are, you are going to die in my hands." He had a livid grin on his face, and he continued to approach Fade step by step. Fade''s gaze seemed a little cold. He stared at Ferguson, who was approaching him. He doesn''t seem afraid at all. Instead, he mocked lightly, "You want to kill me? You are not qualified!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Brat, you are still so arrogant!" Ferguson shouted and uttered to him, "Kid, are you still pretending to be powerful? You are now all alone. All of them have been separated from you. Without them, how can you block my attack?" After that, Ferguson''s energy surged, and the raging aura was like a whirlwind, rushing towards Fade. Seeing this, he shook his head and spoke faintly, "Lame." Waving his hand, he shot out a crimson red positive energy. With a whistling sound, he charged at Ferguson''s whirlwind. Like a sharp sword, he shattered the whirlwind and destroyed Ferguson, who was initially confident in killing Fade could not help being dumbfounded and he stared at Fade in puzzlement. However, his eyes immediately sank, and he threw out a palm. His momentum was greater than before, and once again he attacked Fade fiercely. "Kid, I don''t believe you can withstand this attack." Fade was about to confront Ferguson''s attack. Suddenly, their surroundings began to tremble. Then, a sound as thick as a machine echoed in the stone room. "Someone has broken through the first stage of the Dragon Mausoleum. They have another eight stages to go." Hearing this, Fade''s heart jolted. He nced at the runes on the wall and in an instant, he figured out what was happening. The entire Dragon Mausoleum was divided into nine stages. Only by passing all the nine stages could one obtain the final treasure. As for most of the intruders, they would be assigned to different starting points by the rotating stone room, allowing everyone to start from the same starting point. In the end, they would have to get past the room with their own abilities. Thinking of this, Fade suddenly did not have the mood to be entangled with Ferguson. His main motive was to retrieve the treasure. If someone actually bypassed all the nine stages before he did, then it would be a waste of time for him. Thinking of this, his body shed to evade Ferguson''s attack. He stared at the runes on the wall trying to figure something out. Although it was veryplicated, it was effortless after sorting out the pattern. A momentter, he figured out how the runes work. He immediately emanated his energy into the runes, outlining a complex and beautiful pattern. Upon outlining everything, the stone wall shook violently. Then, along with the curved runes, a stone gate gradually emerged and a dark passage appeared. Seeing this, Fade did not hesitate to head into the passage. Hearing themotion behind him, Ferguson was also taken aback for a moment. Then, he figured out what was going on and immediately wanted to follow Fade in. However, as soon as he reached the entrance, he was blocked by a beam of light and was immediately hindered from entering. It seemed like he had to figure it out himself and he couldn''t ask anyone to help him. With this in mind, Ferguson concentrated on the runes on the wall trying to figure out something. The first stage was just a walk in the park for him as he was at the Heaven Level. Thus, he headed into the dark passage once he had solved the riddle. However, by the time he was finally inside, Fade was already nowhere to be seen. Ferguson immediately became agitated and his gaze was livid. He gritted his teeth and uttered in a livid tone, "Brat, you can escape for now, but when I catch up to you, you are dead!" Meanwhile, Fade sessfully bypassed the first stage and entered the passageway. There was a small stone room in front of him. There were some weapons on the floor, which seemed to be the reward for getting through the first stage. However, these weapons were all rusty and dull. They wouldn''t be of much use to him. Therefore, he did not hesitate and continued to move forward. Not longter, he heard the echoing of machine sounds again, which meant that someone had bypassed the second stage. Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Fade''s face suddenly turned livid. He sped up and ran forward. Not long after, a small stone room appeared before him again, and it seemed simr to the first stage. On the stone wall, there were also arched runes on it, and it hadplicated patterns on it. "This is the second stage." When he saw this, Fade''s heart jolted. He immediately began to observe the runes, trying to figure it out. About a minuteter, his eyes lit up. He immediately concentrated his positive energy, and surged it into the stone wall outlining the runes. Soon, the runes lit up and formed a unique pattern. He had bypassed this stage, and the stone door opened with a rumble. Without any hesitation, he sprinted into the passage behind the stone gate. After a short distance, there were some weapons and herbs as rewards. Fade nced at it and took all the things that he felt would be beneficial to him, and put them into his bag. Then, continued to proceed to the next stage. However, when he came to the third stage, he heard the machine sound echo again, reminding him that someone else had already gotten through the third stage. After a slight pause, he immediately started observing the runes, trying to figure it out again. A momentter, he figured it out and proceeded to the next stage. With this, he continued to bypass the stages, and went to pick up the rewards then proceeded to the following stages. Each stage was more difficult than the previous one, but for Fade, it was not a big problem. After giving it some thought, he could sessfully bypass all of them. However, even though he did not have a problem figuring out the runes on the wall, he kept hearing the sounds of machines echoing, and this meant that someone was bypassing all these stages faster than him. However, Fade was not anxious, because at this moment he had already broken through the fifth stage. Although he was stillgging behind that guy, the gap between the two was getting smaller. After breaking through the fifth stage, the machinery sound rang out again in less than one minute. Moreover, the formation of the fifth stage was already veryplicated. Fade also pondered for more than ten minutes before he could figure it out. The remaining four stages would only be more and moreplicated, and by then, Fade would be able to catch up to that guy. In this regard, he was very confident. After all, his knowledge in runes had been taught to him by the old fogey of Tianwu Mountain. Aldred bragged about how good he was in runes, and there were no runes he couldn''t solve. Although he was not someone reliable, Fade had never doubted him. He sprinted along the passage, and finally came to the entrance of the sixth stage. He was fired up and he wanted to break through this as soon as possible. However, at this very moment, the mechanical sound echoed again, "Someone has bypassed the sixth stage, and there are still three more stages before they reach the Dragon Mausoleum''s treasure." Upon hearing the announcement, Fade couldn''t help but tremble. His pupils contracted, and he looked puzzled. Judging from the speed of them breaking through the stages, even though that guy seemed very skilled, Fade should be more skilled. Otherwise, how would he have closed in the gap? However, in the sixth test, Fade was taken aback by how fast the other guy bypassed it. He quickly regained hisposure. He quickly concentrated on the runes and began to study it. This time, when he saw the patterns on the sixth stone wall, he was taken aback. That was because these runes were very familiar to Fade, as if he had seen this somewhere. After pondering for a moment, he immediately recalled his memories. These runes were simr to the ones he saw in Swallow Lake. Thinking of this, he could not help but shudder. "Was the reason why Moore had asked me to figure out if the runes have something to do with the Dragon Mausoleum?" At the thought of this, he felt that this trip to the Dragon Mausoleum was not as simple as it had appeared. However, it didn''t take long for him to figure it out. He observed the runes on the wall, and figured them out in an instant. After all, these runes were very simr to the one he had seen before. Although some of the details were different, they had the same origin; and the principle was the same, thus he could figure it out in an instant. After figuring out the sixth stage, Fade continued to proceed ahead. After collecting the reward, he quickly rushed to the stone wall of the seventh stage. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. As expected, the runes on this wall were very simr to the one he had seen before. Without any hesitation, Fade started observing it, and tried to figure it out. Just as he was deep in his thoughts, the machinery sound echoed again, and someone broke through the seventh stage. "This mysterious person, could he be Moore, or one of his close friends?" Fade was thinking about this, but this did not slow him down from figuring out the runes. In less than a minute, he had sessfully figured out the runes and proceeded to the eight stage. Fade was almost certain that Moore from Swallow Lake was not some ordinary person. He had broken through the eighth stage, but was just a few seconds ahead of him. Then, it came to thest stage, the ninth stage. The pattern of the runes was quite simr to before, but it had more changes to it. Fade did not waste any time. He immediately observed the runes, trying to figure it out. About five minutester, his eyes lit up. He put his hands together and infused his positive energy into the runes, drawing aplex and beautiful pattern. Finally, the runes were broken with a sh. Meanwhile, the deep and mechanical sound echoed again, "Someone broke all the nine stages of the Dragon Mausoleum and found the treasure hidden in it." The moment the door was open, he shed into the passage and sprinted straight ahead. This time, the dark passage was quite short. After he flew for a distance, he soon noticed that there was a bright light in front of him. He rushed out and his eyes suddenly lit up. A huge cave hole appeared right in front of him. The cave hole was huge and at the peak of it, that was where the sunlight shone in. Right below it was a clear pond. In the middle of the pond, there was a bluestone protruding from the water surface. Above it, there was an old wooden box about one meter long. When he saw this, Fade''s eyes lit up. "This is the Dragon Mausoleum''s treasure!" Just as he was about to rush to the treasure, on the other end of the cave, a ck hole suddenly appeared, and then a figure rushed out. Seeing this, Fade immediately grew alert. The muscles in his body tightened, and he concentrated his positive energy. He was ready to fight at any moment. Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 However, just as he was ready to attack, the ck figure on the other end spoke first, "Brother, don''t attack. It''s me." When Fade heard the voice, the other guy took off his hood, revealing a face with some vicissitudes. Although his appearance was somewhat different from before, Fade still recognized him at first nce. This ck figure was none other than Moore. "Sure enough, it''s you!" Fade could not help but say this out loud after confirming that his thoughts were correct. Hearing this, Moore smiled and stepped towards Fade. "Brother, I also guessed that it was you. I just didn''t expect that you even came here faster than me." Although Moore was full of smiles, Fade did not let his guard down. He took a few steps back and distanced himself from him. He coldly shouted, "Stop, don''te near." "Brother, let me tell you the truth. I mean you no harm." Fade did not respond. While the Dragon Mausoleum''s treasure was right in front of them, Fade would not believe anyone. Seeing this, Moore took the initiative to reach out his hands to show that he was unarmed. Then, he said to Fade, "Brother, I have something to discuss with you. If you agree, perhaps it could be a winwin situation." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "What is it?" He asked. Moore pointed to the wooden box in the center of the pool and said to Fade, "The treasures in this box are the treasure of the Dragon Mausoleum, including cultivation methods, weapons, elixirs, herbs and so on. I only want one of them, and I will give the rest to you. What do you think?" Although Fade was very tempted, he still kept calm and answered vigntly, "What''s your motive? Why are you willing to give the rest to me? I don''t believe that someone would actually be so kind." Moore exined, "I know that you don''t believe me, but I''m telling the truth. That cultivation method is special to me, so I''m willing to give the rest of it to you." "What''s so special about it?" Fade asked. Moore shook his head and replied, "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you that." "However, if you still don''t believe me, we can go open the wooden chest right now. You can take everything else away first then I will only go and take the cultivation method. How about that?" When he heard this, Fade squinted his eyes. After thinking for a moment, he nced at Moore and said, "If that''s the case, then why don''t I defeat you and keep all the treasures for myself?" Moore squinted his eyes and a hint of anger shed across his face. However, he immediately suppressed the anger and answered, "You are very confident and very strong. Perhaps you can defeat me, but you have to think things through. Now, there are other people also looking for the treasure. If we waste our time fighting here and someone else gets their hands on the treasure first, then that''s not something the both of us wants." Hearing this, Fade thought for a moment, then nodded. "Okay, I agree to your conditions." "Okay, let''s go together!" Moore smiled and couldn''t wait to walk towards the center of the pond. Fade followed behind him. The two came to the side of the pond. Fade was about to take action, but Moore stopped him and reminded him, "There is a protective barrier surrounding this. You can''t enter at will." After that, a few light spots appeared on Moore''s palm. Following the runes, he surged small amounts of energy into the barrier, making the runes on it light up. Finally, a light shed across and the barrier was broken. Then, Moore took the lead and jumped onto the bluestone b. Fade immediately followed after him. The two of them looked at each other and then opened the wooden box together. The wooden box was not huge, but it contained a lot of things. There were all kinds of exquisite weapons, rare jewelry, and various kinds of herbs. Of course, what Fade valued most was the herb nt. Just as Fade was carefully observing the herbs inside, Moore had his attention drawn towards a yellow book. He couldn''t wait and reached out his hand. He pulled the paper out of the box, and he looked very excited. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but be curious. He couldn''t help but ask, "May I have a look at this technique?" When he heard this, Moore''s face showed a hint of vignce. He looked at him with a little hesitation. Seeing this, Fade smiled and added, "I''m just curious. I don''t mean anything else. Since I''ve promised you, I won''t go back on my words." Moore was silent for a moment, then handed the yellow book to Fade and said, "I believe in you!" Fade nodded, took the book over, and carefully opened it. The book was just a few pages thick. Fade quickly finished flipping through it. After he finished reading, Fade couldn''t help but frown. He looked at Moore with a strange expression. When he saw this, Moore became nervous. He stretched out his hand and was ready to take the book back. Seeing this, Fade handed the book to Moore and exined, "Don''t worry, I don''t have other intentions. I''m just wondering why you are willing to sacrifice everything for this book? This book doesn''t seem to be very valuable." "Well..." Moore was silent for a while and he was frozen in ce. Seeing this, Fade did not continue to ask any more questions, but waved his hand and answered, "I''m just asking casually. If you don''t want to talk about it then forget it." Immediately after, Fade turned around and began to sort out the other treasures in the box. While tidying up, Fade still felt that Moore''s action was a little strange. He roughly nced at the cultivation method and found that it was indeed quite a good cultivation method. This method should be a Heaven Level book. However, it was iparable to the top-tier cultivation books. For example, Fade''s ''The Kong Fu of Jiu Yang'' was much stronger than this technique. Moreover, on the other hand, this book was notplete; it only had half of the contents. This made him even more confused as to why Moore''s main motive was to get his hands on this halfwritten book and give up everything else for this? While thinking, Fade started to keep the treasures in his bag. Although these treasures were not bad, they were not too precious for him. In the end, he found a small red fruit among a small pile of herbs. As soon as he took a closer look, a smile appeared on Fade''s face, because this fruit was the Frost Plum Blossom Fruit, one of the nine most sinister herbs that he had been looking for. When he quickly put away the Frost Plum Blossom Fruit, Fade nced at Moore and his heart thumped. He thought of the time when he was in Swallow Lake and Moore had given him a Frost Plum Blossom. In addition to how familiar he was with the Dragon Mausoleum, a thought shed in his mind. "Did Mooree here before? If that''s the case, then isn''t he..." Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 Just as Fade was considering how he should ask Moore about it, Moore spoke first, "There are things that might be beneficial to you if I kept it a secret. Please do understand." Since he had already spoken, Fade wouldn''t continue to pursue the matter anymore. After putting away all the treasures, the two of them began to find their way out of the Dragon Mausoleum. When the two of them walked out of the ninth stage, the wall behind them started cracking, and there was an explosion. However, they only heard the explosion, but did not see it. Fade and Moore were certain the ninth stage of the Dragon Mausoleum had been sealed off. Following that, the duo continued to advance. They walked past the eight stage and they reached the seventh stage. Yet again they heard the rumbling sound echo again. This time, when he was at the seventh stage, Fade saw several familiar faces at first nce. Amongst them, the most eye-catching one was Ferguson, who had been chasing after Fade. Beside him stood Faxon, and the rest of the Chiang family. When Fade and Moore came out, they were still intently studying the runes on the seventh stage. As a result, when they saw Fade and Mooree out, they heard the cracking sound and the runes on the wall shifted, making all their efforts be in vain. In an instant, Ferguson and the others felt exasperation well up within them the moment they saw Fade. "It''s you, kid!" Ferguson stared at him gloomily. Faxon''s face was also filled with hatred. "Kid, you can escape now but you can''t run away forever. This time, without helpers by your side, you''ll never be able to get away!" After that, he proudly summoned the fighters of the Chiang family. He approached Fade step by step and directly surrounded him. Ferguson then added coldly, "Kid, you''ve broken into thest stage! Hand over the treasures to me, and I will spare your life." Faxon sneered. As his eyes moved, he caught sight of Moore who was standing beside Fade. He immediately shouted proudly, "And you, old man, get the hell over here and obediently hand over the treasure. Otherwise, don''t me me for hurting you." Upon hearing this, Moore''s gaze became sharp, and a hint of coldness shed across his face. However, he did not directly make a move. Instead, he turned his gaze towards Fade. At this moment, looking at Ferguson, Faxon, and the others, Fade shook his head and said, "Enough! I didn''t have time for you guys before, but now, I''m quite free." "If that''s the case, then all of you..." "Go to hell!" Fade suddenly changed his tone, and his energy burst out. A whirlwind of energy surged towards them. They didn''t expect him to be so impulsive, and for his attack to be so powerful. The whirlwind of energy came rushing towards them, and it rushed into their bodies like needles prating their bodies. Some of the weaker Chiang family''s fighters didn''t even have the strength to retaliate in the face of such a violent attack. They were in so much pain that they fainted. Seeing this, Faxon''s original smug face was instantly filled with astonishment and fear. "You, how could it be..." Before he could finish his words, Fade rushed towards Faxon in a sh, and he concentrated his energy towards his fingertips, making it into a sharp de, trying to split him in half. "You should have died earlier!" Feeling the horrible killing intenting towards him, Faxon was extremely frightened. He turned around and ran away in a hurry, trying to avoid Fade''s attack. At the same time, he also turned to Ferguson for help, "Ferguson, save me quickly." He red at Fade, his body was covered in thick positive energy. Like an armored guard, he charged fiercely at Fade. "You brat, how dare you!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Fade did not pay any attention to the threat, and charged straight for Faxon. Fadended the hit on him, and the force was so impactful that it could split a mountain apart. "Boom!" His positive energy was so tremendous that it drowned out Faxon''s screams. A momentter, when the light dissipated, Faxon was turned into a pile of flesh and it had turned into a bloodbath. When Ferguson rushed over, he realized that Faxon''s body had split into so many pieces that it was no longer intact. "You brat, y-you actually killed Faxon." Ferguson''s eyes were scarlet. With strong hatred and killing intent, he red at Fade. He gritted his teeth, which were bleeding. He seemed to have turned into a beast, and he fiercely rushed towards Fade, intending to kill him. Ferguson, who was extremely furious, exploded his energy that wasparable to a Heaven Level Master. His strong energy enveloped the entire chamber, with a horrifying pressure. Even Moore, who hid in a corner, felt the pressure at this moment, and he couldn''t help but be puzzled. He eximed, "He''s a Heaven Level master!" "What on earth did you do to offend a Heaven Level master?" Moore shouted at Fade with a look of surprise and sadness, "Don''t get me involved in this!" Fade was still calm andposed. He nced in Moore''s direction and said, "Don''t worry. He''s only just reached the early stages of Heaven Level. I''m not even worried at all, and I won''t drag you into this." "You brat, how dare you speak nonsense even now." Moore curled his lips and unleashed his positive energy at the same time. He rushed to Fade''s side. "Forget it, we are in this together. No one can escape either. I''ll give up this old life of mine and give you a hand!" As he spoke, his body trembled, and a violent positive energy burst out, stirring up a small whirlwind. Moore''s attack shocked Ferguson, and he seemed puzzled. "Peak Earth-level. I didn''t expect you to be an expert too!" "However, even though you are at the peak of the Earth Level, regardless you are still an Earth Level martial artist. There is still a gap between Earth and Heaven Level. You, you are no match for me. Get lost!" Ferguson let out a cold snort, and suddenly struck out with a palm, starting to fiercely attack Moore. The energy of Ferguson''s palm collided with Moore''s, making a hugemotion, and Moore was flung back by that attack. There was a hint of blooding out from his mouth, and his expression fell. After the first blow, Ferguson didn''t stop. He immediately turned to Fade and sneered. "Kid, you are the next." With another rumble, a strong whirlwind and rushed towards him. Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 When faced with such an attack, Moore couldn''t help but exim, "You''re no match for him, dodge!" "Trying to run away? Do you think you can escape?" Ferguson snorted in anger, his attacks bing more fierce and powerful. The terrifying energy enveloped Fade, making it impossible for him to escape. In such a critical moment, he didn''t even seem to have the slightest bit of emotions on his face. Instead, the corner of his mouth was lifted slightly as he spoke, "I don''t even have to dodge your attacks!" "You arrogant brat, go to hell!" When he heard Fade''s words, Ferguson was further infuriated, and his energy swallowed Fade up. The attack came crashing down like tides of waves. Just as Moore thought that Fade was bound to lose, Fade raised his right hand and gently swung it forward. It was just a very light action, but the energy released from the attack was majestic and overwhelming. With a roar, it rushed over and immediately shattered Ferguson''s attack. With a rumble, it sounded like a balloon popping. Ferguson was caught off guard by the strong counterattack. His body was pushed back by the impact, and there were traces of blood on the corner of his mouth. He quickly steadied himself and red at Fade with a grim expression. He gnashed his teeth and remarked, "You have managed to block my attack. Are you also a Heaven Level martial artist? Who the hell are you?" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Fade replied ndly, "You don''t need to know who I am. You just need to know that I am someone whom you can''t afford to offend." After that, he punched out again, and the rumbling positive energy was like a giant hammer,ing fiercely at Ferguson. When Ferguson saw this, he gritted his teeth hard. His gaze drew darker, he shouted and stretched out his arms. The positive energy from his body surged out violently, like two dragons intertwining, rushing at Fade. "I don''t believe that you are my match!" With a furious roar, Ferguson threw out a fearsome strike. However, what happened next directly made him stand rooted to the ground. He had used almost all his strength, but Fade had managed to deflect his attack effortlessly. It was just like before; the two energies collided and exploded. Subsequently, Ferguson was hit back by the recoil of the impact and he mmed into the stone wall. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face turned pale in an instant. At this moment, his eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. "How... How could this be possible? You''ve actually defeated me. You really are a Heaven Level martial artist. This is impossible..." "Nothing is impossible! It''s just that you were too ignorant!" Fademented, and stepped closer to him. In the center of his palm, a deep blue me was burning. "W-What do you want to do?" As he stared at the me, Ferguson felt a chill run down his spine. He had never felt this terrified in a very long time. He subconsciously scrambled to his feet. He kept retreating, and beads of sweat were dripping down from his forehead. At this very moment, Fade approached him step by step. He slowly exined, "This me is called the Ice Lotus me. Once this me enters the body, it will incinerate the body in a matter of seconds. Everything seems normal on the surface, but deep down it is gradually burning you inside out. Atst, you will die a sudden death." "I have just learned this trick recently and I have never tried it on someone before. Why don''t I take you for practice!" Fade''s words were indifferent, and his tone sounded rxed, as if it was just a casual conversation. However, when these words fell into Ferguson''s ears, he was trembling violently, and he had a strong sense of desire to survive. "No, no! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to!" Ferguson began to frantically plead for mercy. Then, he frantically concentrated his positive energy towards his legs and started sprinting away. Seeing this, Fade shook his head, and chased after him. "You can stop running, there is no chance that you will escape this." Boom! In an instant, Ferguson was like a charged wild ox. He didn''t care what was in front of him; he just charged forward and knocked over whatever was in front of him. Fade followed behind him. His speed seemed to be slow, but he was constantly narrowing the distance between him and Ferguson. In just a few seconds, he had caught up to Ferguson, who was less than five meters away from him. As he gently shook his palm, he flicked the Ice Lotus me and it flew towards Ferguson. Feeling the terrifying killing intenting from behind him, Ferguson was scared out of his wits. He didn''t care about anything else as he charged forward. However, the me behind him was faster than him. In the blink of an eye, the me was just inches from prating into his skin. At such a critical moment, Ferguson gritted his teeth and leaned to one side, barely dodging the attack. However, although it didn''t hit himpletely, the fire still grazed Ferguson''s arm. At first, Ferguson didn''t feel anything. It was just a slight chill, and then the me disappeared. Just as Ferguson was secretly wondering, suspecting that Fade was just bluffing and deliberately scaring him. Suddenly, he felt an intense agony. Then, he saw that his right arm, which had been grazed by the Ice Lotus me, began to dry up at an incredible speed. The skin looked untouched, but on the inside, it felt like his flesh and bone were melting. The speed of melting was incredibly quick. In the blink of an eye, Ferguson''s whole arm was left with only a thinyer of skin. Moreover, the mes were still spreading rapidly along his arm. Concurrently, Ferguson finally understood the terror of the Ice Lotus me that Fade just mentioned. The fear of dying made him courageous. He concentrated his energy to his fingertips, forming a sword. With a whoosh, he cut off his right arm along his shoulder. Finally, he managed to stop the me before it spread to his entire body. Intense pain and sshing blood made the muscles on Ferguson''s face crumple, and his whole face was filled with anger. However, when he lowered his head, he saw that his arm had fallen to the ground into a pile of blood. The anger turned into fear. At that very moment, he didn''t care about anything else. He just turned around and ran for his life. Fade was a little surprised at Ferguson''s decisiveness. After a slight daze, he stepped forward and was ready to chase him again. However, at this moment, a bunch of footsteps came in that direction along with a rumbling sound. Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 When he heard themotion, Fade could not help but turn his head around. Then, he saw Romeo and a group of people running towards him anxiously. "What''s going on?" He could not help but ask. Romeo took the lead and shouted as he ran, "Instructor Chen, run! There''s a trap in the Dragon Mausoleum, run now!" When he heard Romeo''s words, Fade noticed that behind the group of people, there were bursts of positive energy that were like sharp virtual swords. The swishing sound of the energy shed through the air, shooting at the group of people with terrifying killing intent. The stone room was narrow, and there were many people inside. In the crowd, a lot of people didn''t have the space to dodge the virtual swords. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. They had no choice but to concentrate their positive energy behind them in an attempt to block the terrifying attacks. However, what happened next made them panic even more. After many of the ck Level martial artists concentrated their energy into a shield, the virtual swords shed right through their barrier and prated right through their bodies. Most of them died in the process. When faced with such a threat, more of them panicked. One of them gritted his teeth and desperately ran ahead of the others. Some of the martial arts practitioners who didn''t have any space to dodge gritted their teeth, and actually used the people around them as human shields, blocking themselves. In such a situation, the entire ce fell intoplete chaos. The virtual swords whistled and attacked. Everyone was running for their life, and the entire room fell intoplete chaos. At this moment, Fade''s face fell when he saw this. He rushed towards them and shouted at them, "Calm down, and stop killing each other." However, while faced with death itself, they didn''t listen to his words. One by one, their eyes went red with killing intent, and they fled madly. In almost the blink of an eye, three people had been injured, and they fell onto the ground, their blood staining Fade''s feet. When he saw this, Fade''s gaze turned sharp. He saw that several people were acting like maniacs. He quickly passed through the crowd as he rushed over. With a few bangs, he blocked their attacks. "I told you to block the attacks. Didn''t you hear me?" He shouted, staring at the people who weren''t thinking straight. Concurrently, they had almost been driven mad by fear and death. In the face of Fade''s question, they roared with scarlet eyes. "Stop their attack? Do you want us to die?" "Who do you think you are? Why should we listen to you?" "F*ck off. Don''t stop us from escaping. If you want to die, do it yourself. Don''t drag us down." As he spoke, several of them started to grow anxious as they tried to attack Fade, wanting to knock him down. However, just as they were ready to make a move, Fade focused his gaze, and his right arm moved, drawing a shadow. Before anyone could react, they heard several thuds, and all of them fell to the ground, howling with pain. He stared at them. His gaze was cold as he replied, "I am Fade. Now, will you listen to me?" When they heard his name, everyone fell into shock. They looked at him with strange expressions. He looked around at everyone and continued in a low voice, "Everyone calm down. Don''t panic, and stop killing each other. As long as we work together, there must be a solution to the problem." After hearing his words, Romeo, Hoce, and the others immediately stood by him and agreed with his words. "Instructor Chen''s words make sense. Everyone calm down." "This time, things are a little strange. Please calm down." "Don''t kill each other again. In the end, only we will end up getting hurt." When faced with these words and Fade''s power, everyone immediately quietened down. However, Fade could still see the fear in their eyes as they kept ncing over at the threat. "It''s all big talk, but now, the threat is right behind us. The people who will end up getting hurt will be us, the people without much power." "If we don''t escape now, are we all going to die like this?" "That''s right. If you want to die, don''t drag us down with you." Fade''s expression fell when he heard their words. He turned around and nced at the swords that wereing right at them, and he immediately stepped out and stopped the iing attacks. When they saw this, everyone fell into shock. They started discussing amongst themselves. "What is Fade doing? Is he trying to block those virtual swords?" "That''s impossible. We have seen how powerful the virtual swords were. Even an Earth Level master got knocked over. It''s too much." "And that was just a virtual sword, but now, there are ten virtual swordsing at him. This is a Heaven Level attack. It''s not something that he can take." "Hide behind, and don''t get shot. Otherwise, you''ll die for sure." Everyone did not believe him. Just then, Fade concentrated a burst of thick positive energy in his palm and hit it against the virtual swords. Suddenly, there was a rumbling sound, and the virtual swords collided against Fade''s positive energy. The energy was so strong that it seemed like they were going to break each other apart. However, after the virtual swords were broken, Fade''s positive energy, which was on the verge of breaking, seemed to be doing just fine. He had managed to block all of the virtual swords and no one was hurt at all. When everyone witnessed this, they were all puzzled as they stared at him in shock. Both shock and gratitude were written all over their faces. After a moment of silence, there was a burst of cheers on the scene. Some thanked Fade, some was surprised by his strength, and some were begging him to help them. The entire scene seemed very lively. However, he couldn''t care less. Instead, he stared in the direction of the virtual swords. The dark passage seemed to contain a ferocious beast. Fade couldn''t help but frown. "Why are these virtual swords here? How did they gather here? What''s going on?" Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 Filled with doubt, Fade started questioning the martial artists present. Logically speaking, all of the martial artists had different levels of strength. The stages they faced in the Dragon Mausoleum were supposed to be different, hence they shouldn''t have gathered there together. There was something else going on. At this point, most of them were confused too. They also couldn''t figure out how they ended up there. However, the general situation was very simr. When Fade and Moore sessfully retrieved the treasure, the Dragon Mausoleum gave out a siren, and all of them realized that the stage that they were initially in had some changes to it. The passage had been sealed off, and another new passage had emerged. There was no other way to escape except the newly emerged passage, and to everyone''s surprise, they had all ended up there. Before they could figure out what happened, the stone room changed again, and virtual swords started to burst out from the wall behind them, attacking them. All of them started running for their lives along the passage. In the end, they ended up there and met Fade. Fade''s brow furrowed upon learning about these things. The changes in the Dragon Mausoleum were truly puzzling if all of the nine stages had been set up by the owner of the Dragon Mausoleum. It didn''t seem too possible for the owner to gather them up there and ambush them. As the Dragon Mausoleum had hundreds of years of history, that was no way he could expect this to happen. Fade''s frown deepened as he thought about it. Suddenly, his gaze swept over them. When he thought of someone, he immediately dashed over. It was none other than Moore. A moment ago, Fade was just thinking about how Moore was so familiar with the Dragon Mausoleum. "Can you tell me what''s going on? Why is there a sudden ambush in the Dragon Mausoleum?" Fade stared at him as he asked. Moore looked at him and fell silent for a moment. After that, he replied, "Young man, I know what you are thinking. However, the only thing I can tell you is that this is also something new to me. I did not expect such a thing to happen in the Dragon Mausoleum." "You also don''t know about it?" After listening to the reply, Fade could not help but frown as his expression fell. When he saw this, Moore sighed and exined, "I understand if you don''t believe my words, or maybe you will even suspect me, but what I said is the truth. I do have some knowledge about the Dragon Mausoleum, but I have no idea why this is happening. I..." Before he could finish his words, Romeo, who was in front of them, stepped forward with a serious expression.. He nced at Fade and said, "Instructor Chen, that''s not good." "What''s wrong?" He asked. Romeo pointed to the location of the exit. In a low voice, he answered, "The chamber''s passage is shifting. The chamber''s passage has beenpletely sealed off. We are now stuck here." When he heard this, Fade could not help but frown. He quickly walked forward to where the exit was. At that very moment, the exit had beenpletely sealed off by a thick wall, and there was no way out anymore. As he nced around, he could not find any way out. Immediately, the atmosphere in the chamber grew tense. Many were panicking, and some were on the edge of losing their minds. Even Fade was in a daze. "How could this be?" As he thought about it, a thought suddenly shed across his mind. He stepped over and observed the floor. Finally, he found a trace of blood, and it disappeared off to a wall. When he saw this, he smirked and told everyone in a clear voice, "Don''t worry. There must be an exit in this chamber. We will definitely find our way out. Don''t worry." The reason why he was so sure was because Ferguson was nowhere to be found. Initially, Ferguson had been injured, and Fade had intended to kill him before the group of people had interrupted him. Now, he realized that Ferguson was missing. Since he was nowhere to be found, this meant that he had found a passage to escape. Therefore, Fade was confident in his words. Under the gaze of everyone, he came to the wall where the blood had disappeared. He concentrated his positive energy and emanated it towards the wall. The thick wall rumbled for a moment, but it was still sturdy and it stood where it was, neither creaking nor breaking apart. When everyone saw this, most of them had fallen into a state of despair. However, at this moment, Fade''s eyes squinted as he stared at the stone wall. A small grin appeared on his lips as he remarked confidently, "So that''s what it is! If that''s the case, we will definitely be able to find our way out." Upon hearing that, everyone turned their heads, only to find that Fade had channeled his positive energy to the wall. An array of runes appeared on the wall. He stared at the runes and thought for a while. After a moment, he concentrated his positive energy into his palm, and he started outlining the runes. After thest stroke, the runes started shing, and the thick wall rumbled. An arched door appeared. "Of course!" Seeing this, Fade had a smirk on his face as he took the lead and walked through the arched door. The group of people followed closely behind him. In this way, it was simr to when they just entered the Dragon Mausoleum. Fade brought a bunch of people behind him as he solved all the runes ahead of them. Finally, when thest set of runes were broken by Fade and the arched door appeared on the wall, a smirk appeared on his lips. He sighed and said, "After this, we should be able to find our way out of here." When everyone heard this, all of them smiled with excitement. They followed Fade and passed through the passage. They slowly walked towards the light. The passage was not long, but when all of them exited the passage, they were so excited that they started screaming. "We''re finally out!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "We''re out of danger. We''re safe." "Mr. Chen, thank you so much." "Mr. Chen, I have offended you before. Please forgive me." Under such excitement, suddenly, a slightly surprised voice sounded, "Oh, I didn''t expect that so many of you woulde out. We are really surprised!" At the sound of the man speaking, all of them turned their heads to the voice and they were all dumbfounded. They saw a man in his thirties, wearing a ck suit, with his hands behind his back. There was a sinister grin on his face as he walked towards them. Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 "Who are you? What did you mean by your words? Are you behind the reason why we were trapped in the Dragon Mausoleum?" Someone immediately started questioning the man named Eamon Pei. Hearing this, Eamon, who was striding forward, raised an eyebrow. He then sighed as a sinister grin yed on his lips, "What? Did I allow you to speak to me in such a manner?" The expression on the man''s face immediately sank upon hearing Eamon''s words, and a trace of anger shed across his face. Several martial artists with bad tempers couldn''t hold themselves back, and they started attacking Eamon. "I''m telling you, you''d better answer our questions. Otherwise, I''ll make you pay for it." "Answer me quickly, otherwise, I won''t hold back." "Kid, who are you? Why are you here?" When faced with the aggressive martial artists, Eamon narrowed his eyes as he asked coldly, "Are you threatening me?" Before he could finish his words, Eamon threw several punches at them, and they were flung back and knocked out immediately. Everyone was taken aback by this. When they saw this, the people who had just escaped the nightmare chamber were immediately enraged, and they rushed towards Eamon. However, the corners of his lips curled up as a disdainful smile showed on his face. Then, he pped his hands and said in a clear voice, "That''s enough. Come out and surround them." As soon as the man''s voice sounded, dozens of men in ck came out from the entrance of the Dragon Mausoleum and circled around them,pletely engulfing Fade and the group of people. "What are you trying to do?" "Are you trying to fight us? We''re not afraid of you." "Who the hell are you?" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The martial artists were all tense as their positive energy circted. They looked as if they were ready to fight at any time. However, Eamon looked calm as he replied, "Actually, what I want is very simple. That is, for all of you to hand over all of the treasures that you have obtained from the Dragon Mausoleum. Then, you can leave." "Well? My request is pretty simple, isn''t it?" As soon as he finished his words, all of the martial artists immediately burst into an uproar, and the crowd became chaotic. "Are you kidding me? Why should we hand over our treasures to you?" "Are you trying to rob us?" "Hmph, you want to rob us? Who do you think you are?" "We were able to enter the Dragon Mausoleum because we have achieved at least the middle stage of ck Level. Are you sure you want to fight with us?" Looking at the furious martial artists, Eamon frowned as he shouted coldly. He looked around as he stated, "You have mistaken me. This is not a negotiation, this is an order. Do you understand?" "An order? You arrogant brat." "Since you don''t know what''s good for you, then I won''t be polite with you." "Let''s fight together. This guy is looking for death." Amidst themotion, more than a dozen furious martial artists charged straight at Eamon and were about to initiate the fight. Faced with such a crowd, Eamon was rooted in ce, not intending to flee nor dodge. There wasn''t even the slightest bit of fear on his face. He seemed to be very calm, and he didn''t even take them seriously. Seeing that they were about to attack him, Eamon suddenly took out a jade tablet, lit it up in front of them, and announced in a clear voice, "Look carefully at what this is!" They stared at the jade tablet in his hand. There was only a simple word " Pei" on the jade tablet, but the entire jade tablet was dazzling, shining in various colors. "Pei, what does this mean? Is there a powerful n that has a surname of "Pei"?" "I don''t remember. I don''t think so!" "This kid is trying to unt his might by taking out a lousy tablet to deliberately scare us?" Just when they were discussing it, Romeo''s expression suddenly fell as he eximed in surprise, "You, are you from the hidden family Pei?" Eamon smirked. "It seems like there is still someone knowledgeable among you people." "Now, you guys know what to do, don''t you?" "I''m not interested in attacking small fries like you, so hand over the treasures!" At this moment, all of them were dumbfounded and they were discussing it. "The Hidden Pei family! Could this be a member of the hidden family?" "That''s right. Other than the hidden family, who else would dare to im themselves to be the Hidden Pei family!" "How is this possible? Why are people from the hidden family here? It''s so unreasonable to compete with us for the Dragon Mausoleum treasure. It is a little suspicious. Has there been a mistake?" "That''s impossible! The one who spoke is from the Hsing family of Capital City, Romeo. The Hsing family is also considered one of the capable families among the hidden family. It''s impossible for him to be mistaken" "But, this..." Eamon nced at them and frowned as he saw that they were still discussing it. He waved his hand and said, "My patience is limited. I''m not interested in listening to your nonsense. Now, I will give you three minutes to hand over the treasures and leave immediately. Otherwise, don''t me us, the hidden family, for not going easy on you." As they spoke, there was a loudmotion. His men had started closing in on them. When they saw this, they were all nervous and hesitant. Some of them were frightened of the hidden family, and they wanted to hand over the treasure. However, most of them were still unwilling to just hand it over. After all, they had spent so much effort, resources, and even risked their lives to look for the treasure, but now, they had to hand them over to others. They were reluctant to do so. Three minutes was about to pass. Except for a few warriors who voluntarily handed over their treasures, the rest of them were rooted in ce. Seeing this, Eamon''s expression quickly fell. He snorted, raised his right hand, and uttered in a cold voice, "It seems like you just aren''t afraid at all. Then, don''t me me for being ruthless. All of you guys go and..." Just as he was about tounch an attack, Hoce stepped forward and shouted, "Wait a minute." "What do you want?" Eamon stared at him. Hoce''s gaze was firm as he answered in a clear voice, "Aren''t you going too far by doing this?! The Dragon Mausoleum is an event presided over by the Martial Arts League. For you to go against the rules like this is a disrespect to the Martial Arts League. Didn''t you think about this beforehand?" Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 When he heard this, Eamon sneered and replied disdainfully, "Martial Arts League? It''s just a small nest for you guys to gather. The Martial Arts League can control you, but it can''t control the hidden family." "Get out of my way!" After saying that, he shouted fiercely. Then, he waved his hand and shot out a ray of energy, charging directly at Hoce. Hoce''s expression grew grim, and he quickly concentrated his positive energy to block his attack. Although he had managed to block his attack in time, it could be seen that Eamon was quite a formidable opponent. Upon impact, Hoce was directly pushed back by the force. Finally, his legs hit a stone behind him, and he was able to stabilize his body. Honce had already achieved the middle stage of Earth Level and he was one of the top ten martial artists on the Dragon List. Yet, he was still repelled back by his attack. This showed how powerful Eamon was. All of a sudden, there was a dead silence. Everyone stopped talking and their faces were filled with fear. Eamon nced at everyone and shouted loudly, "Now, you know what to do! Don''t force me, or you will regret it." The expressions of the martial artists fell, and they looked at each other helplessly. Then, they stepped out and decided to hand over their treasures in exchange for their lives. When Eamon saw this, a smirk appeared on his face. Just then, Romeo stepped out, red at him fiercely, and replied, "If I am not mistaken, you should be Eamon Pei from the Pei family!" When he heard Romeo''s words, Eamon turned his head and nced at him. When his eyes fell on Romeo, a hint of surprise shed across his face, "Who are you? Why do you know my name?" Romeo had finally confirmed the other party''s identity when he heard this. He once again stepped forward, looked at Eamon with a burning gaze, and uttered, "My surname is Hsing. During this trip to the Dragon Mausoleum, the hidden family has suddenlyunched an attack and this attack did not have the consent of the elder association, right?" "The Hsing family!" When he heard this, Eamon''s expression grew grim. He stared at Romeo as he said, "Your Hsing family, are you going to go against us?" Romeo shook his head and replied calmly, "The Hsing family doesn''t want to oppose anyone. However, we don''t want anyone to break the rules either. Otherwise, this will be a huge mess." "That is why if you leave with your people right now, I can pretend as if nothing happened," he stated with a low voice. As soon as these words were spoken, Ramon''s face darkened and his expression became a little ugly. The martial artists behind him, however, felt a surge of excitement, and an expectant look appeared on their faces. "Young Master Xing has made his move. Perhaps, we can still be saved." "We are saved. The Hsing family is also a hidden family. The other party should be willing to take a step back." "That''s right. After all, our exploration of the Dragon Mausoleum was officially approved by the government. Now that we have the support of the Hsing family, there''s no need for him to go all out!" "Judging by Ramon''s expression, it seems that he is a little shaken. We have a chance." In the midst of all the moring, a man in a ck uniform walked to Eamon and whispered something in his ear. After hearing this, Eamon''s face suddenly changed, and he looked at Romeo with a strange expression. He raised the corner of his mouth and showed a sneer. He then asked, "Are you Romeo Hsing? Are you from the Hsing family in Capital City?" "Yes!" Romeo nodded. After receiving confirmation, Eamon''s face suddenly changed. He directly sneered with anger and uttered, "The Hsing family in Capital City is not a member of the hidden Hsing family, but just a branch of the Hsing family!" "A small branch family, daring to order me, Eamon. Who do you think you are? Get out of my way!" He shouted, swung his hand and gave Romeo a p with a look of madness and anger. Romeo did not expect this. His expression turned solemn as he hurriedly concentrated his positive energy to block him. However, his body was still evidently injured, and there was a trace of blood coming out of his mouth. "You... What are you doing! You dare to go against the Hsing family?" Romeo shouted furiously. Eamon sneered with disdain. "The Hsing family? You still don''t represent the hidden family. Let''s not mention that I''m going against you. Even if I kill you here, I''ll just apologize when I go back." Romeo wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and his gaze was firm. He once again stepped over, looked at Eamon and said, "You can disregard the Hsing family of Capital City, you can also not even give a damn about the hidden Hsing family. But this attack was carried out without the permission of the elder association of the hidden family." "If you really want to attack us, the Hsing family in Capital City will definitely not let this matter rest. We are not going to rest until we get justice and we might even report this to the elder association. At that time, I would like to see how your Pei family will respond to the elder association!" Romeo gritted his teeth and said in a harsh voice. His eyes were bloodshot. At this very moment, Eamon, who had a proud look on his face, heard the words and his smile gradually slid off his face. His face became gloomy. He was silent and seemed to be hesitant. Meanwhile, Fade came to Romeo''s side, and he pressed his palm against Romeo''s back. He circted his positive energy and began to treat his injuries. "What''s going on with the Pei family and the elder association of the hidden family?" He asked in a low voice. Romeo then exined, "Instructor Chen, although the hidden family is known as a hidden family, in the eyes of outsiders, they are very powerful." "But within the hidden family, there are still categories between the weak and the strong families. Among them, the Hsing family can be regarded as a third-rate family, and can only be considered as an ordinary hidden family." "This Pei family, which Eamon belongs to, is also the same as our Hsing family. It can only be considered a third- rate family. However, their overall strength is greater than our Hsing family, and they are closer to the second-rate families. That''s why Eamon dared to be so arrogant." "As for the elder association of the hidden family, it is an organization established by various well- known families to make decisions. Even officials are involved in his organization. They are in charge of setting the rules and making big decisions to prevent the powerful hidden families from straying, and from doing something bad."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "For example, there was once this hidden family that started assassinating ordinary civilians. Thus, this caused a huge uproar and the elder association had to take action themselves and exterminate this unruly hidden family." "This time, Eamon has led his men to surround and seize us. This is a vition of the rules. I suppose that the elder association would not have agreed to this kind of matter. Therefore, well use the elder association to suppress him and force him to back up." After listening to Romeo''s exnation, Fade immediately understood what was going on! If the Stealth Team was to restrict the martial artist from taking advantage of the civilians, then this elder association of the hidden family was to restrict the hidden family from doing so. Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 After exining to Fade, Romeo''s gaze swept back to Eamon. He stared at him and questioned, "Eamon, do you really want the entire elder association to go against your Pei family just because of the Dragon Mausoleum''s treasures?" "This is neither beneficial to you nor your family. If you leave now, I can pretend that all of this has never happened." When he heard Romeo''s words, Eamon narrowed his eyes and fell silent for a while. Then, he grinned and suddenly burst outughing. "Are you threatening me? Do you really think that you can bring the Pei family down on your own? What a joke!" Upon hearing this, Romeo''s expression fell. He shouted, "Eamon, are you really going to be so stubborn? You might be stronger than me, and your Pei family might also be stronger than my Hsing family. However, as long as you dare to attack us, the elder association is going to look for you. By then..." "There''s no need for that," Eamon interrupted him as he grinned. "I''ll kill you right here, right now. Then, nothing will happen at the elder association!" "You..." Romeo paused. He did not expect him to be so ruthless. His expression immediately darkened as he gritted his teeth and said, "My family knows that I havee to explore the Dragon Mausoleum. It is impossible for you to kill me and keep this a secret. The elder association would definitelye knocking on your Pei family''s door!" "Really?" Eamon sneered, then took another step forward as he replied, "Even if we can''t hide it, it''s not a big deal." "What do you mean by that..." Romeo was both surprised and confused, and his gaze was cold. At this time, several cold voices sounded again. "He''s just a disciple of a branch family. Eamon, why are you talking so much to him? Just kill him!" "Eamon, don''t waste time. Let''s move now!" "They''re just a bunch of ants. Just p them to death. There''s no need to go through so much trouble!" As he spoke, everyone''s attention was drawn towards the source of the voice. They then saw several men who were in their thirties walking over to Eamon. The looks of these men were arrogant, and their auras were terrifying, with an oppressive momentum. Moreover, behind them, there was a group of martial artists with a terrifying aura. "W-What''s going on?" "More people areing? They seem to be no weaker than Eamon. Who are they exactly?" "What are they trying to do?" Amongst the voices of surprise and doubt, Romeo''s gaze shifted towards them, and his face instantly fell. He eximed, "Jairus, Adam, Lachan... W-Why are you here?" When he heard how confused Romeo was, Fade could not help but look over at him with a puzzled look on his face. Romeo''s expression was grim. With his teeth clenched, he said, "They are all members of the hidden family. Their families'' strengths are about the same as the Pei family. I originally thought that the Pei family had acted on their own, but I didn''t expect that they would be acting together. If that''s the case, things would be troublesome." Upon hearing this, the faces of all the martial artists changed drastically. All their hopes were shattered, and their expressions were grim. However, things were not over yet. At this moment, looking at Romeo whose face was pale, Eamon sneered. "Are you terrified with just this? It''s not over yet." Then, he pped his hands, turned around, and shouted in a respectful tone, "Mr. Chiang, please come out!" As soon as he finished his words, a middle-aged man, who looked to be in his forties, gradually stepped out and walked towards them. Almost everyone couldn''t feel his aura. However, Eamon and the other descendants of the hidden family were respectful to the man. They took the initiative to make way for him and let him in. Romeo''s face turned even paler when he saw the man. He couldn''t help but tremble. "Raleigh Chiang. W-Why is he here?" When the martial artists, including Fade, heard this name, they were filled with doubts and could not understand why Romeo had lost hisposure. He immediately exined in a quick and soft voice. "ording to what I said earlier, hidden families are also separated into different tiers. Our Hsing family can be considered a third-rate family. Although the Pei family is slightly stronger than our Hsing family, it is considered a third- rate family." "As for the Chiang family, they are directly superior to us by one-tier. They belong to the second-rate family, and they are more powerful than we are." "Moreover, Raleigh is also a well-known figure in the Chiang family. He reached Heaven Level when he was just fifty, and he is a Martial Arts Master." Upon hearing this, many martial artists took a deep breath, and their faces were filled with horror. Just now, Eamon, a third-rate hidden family, had brought enough pressure to everyone. But now, there was a second-rate hidden family, and he was also a Martial Arts Master. The tension rose again, and everyone felt helpless. Even Romeo''s expression was grim. He was able to threaten Eamon with the elders'' association, but he couldn''t do that with Raleigh. Even if this matter was brought up to the elder association, the Chiang, Pei, Huang, Hu and many more families were involved in this. At most, the elder association would just issue them with a light punishment. Therefore, Romeo''s heart was filled with worry. He came to Fade''s side and whispered, "Instructor Chen, the situation is critical. If a fight really does break out, please find an escape route and leave first." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "I''ll hold them off. Although I''m definitely not a match for them, I''m still a member of the Hsing family after all. They probably won''t kill me," he suggested in a serious tone. When he heard this, Fade could not help but feel moved. He patted Romeo on the shoulder and answered, "Don''t worry, I''m here. Nothing will happen. From now on, you are my brother. You don''t have to call me Instructor Chen, just call me Brother Fade." "Well..." Romeo was taken aback and had a smile on his face, but then his expression sank again and he continued to say worriedly, "Brother Fade, but..." Without waiting for him to finish, Raleigh and Eamon chatted for a while and learned about the entire situation. Looking over, they stared at Romeo and sneered proudly. "For the sake of the Hsing family, we can allow you to leave. Get lost!" Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 "You..." Romeo gritted his teeth, then stepped forward and stated firmly, "Raleigh Chiang, even if you''re a member of the Chiang family, you can''t act recklessly. The elder association won''t allow it. I..." Without waiting for him to finish, Raleigh frowned and waved his hand nonchntly. "My patience is limited. Since you care about them so much, then die with them!" After that, he shouted coldly and ordered, "Go!" In the blink of an eye, the subordinates of the hidden family concentrated their positive energy and launched an attack. The entire ce was rumbling, and wails broke out. Some of them realized how terrifying it was and quickly took out their treasures. "I''m willing to hand over the treasure. Spare my life, please spare me..." However, Raleigh''s expression was cold as he responded, "We can take the treasures ourselves!" Then, he concentrated his positive energy in his palm and knocked out the man in front of him, immediately killing him on the spot. Romeo gritted his teeth as he nced at Fade. "Brother Fade, go, quickly!" When he finished his words, he concentrated his positive energy and charged forward. The ce was inplete chaos. Moore secretly tugged on Fade''s sleeve and urged in a low voice, "Hurry up and leave. Let''s take advantage of the situation. Otherwise, by the time they discover us, none of us will be able to leave." Fade was about to say something, but a figure suddenly rushed out. "Master Chiang, Master Chiang!" "You are..." Upon hearing that, Raleigh nced at him with vignce. The shadow hurriedly exined, "I''m Ferguson, I''m from the Martial Arts League. I''m Faxon''s master." Upon hearing this name, Raleigh''s vignce dissipated and he asked indifferently, "Faxon, where is he?" Ferguson''s face fell. He lowered his head and replied in a deep voice, "Young Master Chiang is dead." "What!" Raleigh suddenly raised his voice. His gaze burned into Ferguson as he questioned, "What did you say? Faxon is dead? How is that possible?" "Young Master Chiang was murdered," Ferguson exined in a hurry. Then, his eyes swept over the crowd and he quickly locked his gaze on Fade. He pointed at him and said, "Master Chiang, it''s him. His name is Fade. Young Master Chiang was killed by him, and he was also the person who fought Young Master Chiang in the Martial Arts Convention." "Moreover, he is holding the Dragon Mausoleum''s ninth stage''s treasure." Ferguson looked at Fade with hatred in his eyes. His gaze was so sharp that it was about to slice him apart. Hearing this, Raleigh immediately nced over at Fade. Then, he waved his hand and pointed to Fade. "Catch him!" Immediately, there was a lot ofmotion and all of the Chiang family''s subordinates surrounded Fade and were about to seize him. "Little brother, it''s not that I''m not righteous. It''s just that this group of people is too strong. I really have no choice but to withdraw first." Moore, who wanted to pull Fade and leave with him, could not help but lower his head and shrink his neck. He retreated and squeezed into the crowd, wanting to secretly flee. Fade understood what he was thinking. He was not close to him, and he was willing to help him while he was fighting Ferguson. Now, Fade didn''t me him for fleeing in the face of such a threat. Without saying anything, Fade narrowed his eyes and stared at his opponents, ready to fight. However, just then, a man next to Raleigh suddenly pointed at Fade and whispered something in Raleigh''s ear. Raleigh''s face suddenly fell, and his eyes were fixed on Moore who hid in the crowd. He took a closer look, and pointed to him. "Catch him!" In an instant, there was another loudmotion. A group of martial artists came over and blocked Moore''s way. Raleigh leaped forward andnded in front of Moore. He squinted his eyes at Moore for a moment and then sneered. "Initially I wanted to spend some resources to look for you but now, I didn''t expect to be so lucky. You and this kid are together." Moore looked up with a timid look and pleaded "Master, I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Are you mistaken? I''m just a nobody. How could you be looking for me? I..." Raleigh sneered as he stared at Moore. "You''re still pretending. Is there any point in pretending?" "Master, I, I really don''t understand what you''re talking about!" Moore continued to plead with a puzzled look. Raleigh narrowed his eyes and let out a long sigh. "Moore, if I knew that you were such a useless and weak loser, I don''t know if Daisy would''ve felt regretful." As soon as he said that, Moore''s expression changed. The hunched body immediately straightened as he raised his head. With a serious expression, he stared straight at Raleigh, his gaze firm. Almost instantly, the aura on his bodypletely changed. Like a broken dagger, it suddenly transformed into a thick and sturdy sword, and the aura was pressing down on Raleigh. Meanwhile, when the surrounding people heard the name ''Moore'', they were also taken aback. A momentter, everyone started discussing it. "Moore Chen, why is this name so familiar?" "Of course I''m familiar with him. Wasn''t Moore the champion of the Martial Arts Convention back then?" "Oh, I remember now. He was the one who had entered the Dragon Mausoleum and retrieved the treasure, and won the championship in one fell swoop." "But, wasn''t it rumored that Moore is already dead? Why is he here?" "I remember at that time, Moore was handsome and graceful. Now, is this old man really Moore Chen?" All the martial artists were dumbfounded. At this very moment, Fade was even more puzzled. It was because he was not only familiar with the name Moore, but he was also familiar with the name Daisy. Some time ago, when Fade took Joey to the Luo family to find out the truth about her parents, he learned about the elopement of Moore and Daisy. At that time, he spected that Joey was likely to be their child. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Now that he had appeared in front of Fade, how could he not be emotional? Moreover, if he really was Moore, then Fade''s previous suspicions and spections could be exined clearly at this moment. For example, how were the runes simr to the Dragon Mausoleum, and why was he so familiar with the Dragon Mausoleum. All of this could be exined if he was Moore, and he had once entered the Dragon Mausoleum. Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 Simultaneously, the gazes of all the people present swiveled towards the middle-aged seller. Their faces showed perplexity, surprise and doubt. They couldn''t wrap their heads around the fact that the legendary genius, Moore, and the person in front of them was one and the same. Moore stood straight and looked Raleigh in the eye firmly. In a low tone, he spoke, "Since you recognized me, there''s no need for me to hide anymore." "As you happen to be from the Chiang family, I will kill you today ahead of time. I will have my revenge for what happened in the past." Moore exuded an unadulterated air of majesty, brimming with vigor, as he readied himself tounch an attack on him. Right at that moment, Raleigh sneered coolly. Meeting Moore''s gaze, he asked, "Do you think that my presence here is a mere coincidence, Moore?" "What do you mean?" The look on his face darkened. The corners of his lips quirked up in a mocking grin. "My meaning? It''s that this whole operation was nned just for you." As he finished speaking, he pped his hands together. A figure stepped out from behind him. The person was a middle-aged man, who looked to be in his mid- forties. His expression was resolute and cold. He looked somewhat handsome, but when viewed from a different angle, there was a huge scar marring the other side of his face. "Moore Chen, do you remember me?" The man with the scar on his face fixed his gaze on him. His voice was extremely raspy, to the point where it hurt to listen to. When Moore saw the man, he could not disguise the shock and fury that flitted across his face. "Harold, it''s you." "Yes, it''s none other than me!" Harold Chiang eximed, rage written all over his features. ring at Moore, he gnashed his teeth and said, "Moore, I''ve been carrying around my hatred for you and what you did in the past for twenty years. Now, I''ll return all of it to you." "You were hiding like a mouse for so long. Finally, now, I''ve forced you out of your mousehole," he uttered, looking ferocious. From N?velDrama.Org. Moore was taken aback at that. He asked in surprise, "You were the one who nned this entire operation?" Harold gave a strangeugh. With a re loaded with hatred in Moore''s direction, he answered, "Yes. This operation, this whole trip to excavate the Dragon Mausoleum, it was just a ruse by the Chiang family! This scheme was naturally to force you out and give you your just desserts." "You guys... Actually..." Moore''s expression grew a shade darker as he eximed in surprise. The people around them were even more astonished. They could not believe what was happening before their eyes. Was it a dream? At that, Harold smugly continued, "Moore, you only obtained half of the cultivation technique from the Dragon Mausoleum. Even then, your growth was astounding, but that wasn''t enough! You''re still stuck in the Earth Level, unable to achieve the Heaven Level nor be a Martial Arts Master." "Because of Daisy and your child, I knew that you would be filled with thoughts of revenge on the Chiang family. You wouldn''t pass up any chance to hone your abilities." "As such, when I heard that the Dragon Mausoleum was likely to resurface, I instantly sent someone to probe around. After that, I deliberately spread the news about the Dragon Mausoleum resurfacing, making sure to stress that there were cultivation methods among the treasures inside." "I knew with certainty that when you heard this, with your heart full of vengeance, you would definitelye to the Dragon Mausoleum to look for the other half of the cultivation technique." "That leads us to this! By the time you''ve gotten it, I would already have you surrounded with no escape route." "Now that you know all of this, what do you think?" Looking vengeful, Harold directed the question to Moore. When Moore heard the full story, his face fell. As much as he didn''t want to admit it, it was a fact that Harold had seen through him. This n to capture him was a sess. There were two Heaven Level martial artists, Raleigh and Harold. Plus, Eamon and the other members of the hidden family were there as backup. Moore, who had been running for twentyodd years, found himself without a way out. With that in mind, he couldn''t repress a long sigh. Then, all the doubt, shock and fear in his eyes were washed away, reced with a resolute determination. His gaze bore into Harold and Raleigh intensely, and his body seemed to radiate energy, like the waves of a rolling sea. Loudly, Moore dered, "It''s been twenty years. It''s been long enough. Let''s end it right here." "Indeed, it''s way past time to conclude it. However, your death is certain." Harold gnashed his teeth with a vengeful look. Raleigh waved his hand,manding the Chiang family''s subordinates to surround Moore and attack him. The battle was on the verge of breaking out; the atmosphere in the field grew particrly tense. At that moment, Moore took a package out and threw it towards Fade. In a soft voice, he muttered, "Young man, our meeting was a blessing. This package contains the other half of the cultivation technique from the Dragon Mausoleum, and the techniques collected by me over many years." "Your strength ismendable, and you have great potential. This isn''t where you should die. When the battle starts, take this and run with all your might. Don''t look back." "Master Chen, I..." Fade seemed like he had something to say to Moore. However, Moore''s anxious instructions cut him off. "There''s no need for pleasantries or anything else. If I survive today, it will be a miracle. Take it and leave. I don''t need you to take revenge on my behalf after you''ve mastered these techniques. My only hope is that in the future, you''ll find my wife and daughter and take good care of them, if that chance arises." With those words, determination swept across Moore''s features. An explosive burst of energy charged from his body, directly towards Harold and Raleigh. At the same time, he shouted at Fade, "Quick, run!" In an instant, the battle had broken out. Moore, at the peak of the Earth level, was a force to be reckoned with when he unleashed all his energy. It was as if a terrifying storm had descended on the area. Harold, opposite him, remained rooted to the spot. Conversely, he snickered and with a wave of his hand, summoned a dark blue surge of energy. Mid-air, the energy condensed into a thin, sharp de. It hurtled down from the air and struck Moore''s energy waves, then dissipated. The impact also affected Moore himself. A trickle of blood seeped out of his mouth. His body swayed to and fro, and his expression turned ugly instantly. "You..." "Although Earth Level is just one level below Heaven, there''s still a huge gap to bridge. Do you get that?" Smirking, Harold summoned another energy sword with a wave of his hand, and shed it at him. The terrifying power of the sword was felt keenly by Moore. Gritting his teeth, he unleashed more of his energy to block Harold''s attack. As he did so, he shouted at Fade, "I can''t hold on for much longer. Run!" Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 Just as Moore said that, Raleigh, who was opposite him, sneered. He waved his hand and said, "You killed a Chiang family member, and you intend to leave? Do you think I''ll let you? Catch him alive. I''ll take my time torturing him. May he know the consequences of offending the Chiang family!" In an instant, more than ten martial artists of the Chiang family surrounded Fade. Concern, coupled with despair, flitted across Moore''s face. Yet, at that moment, Fade remained calm. It was as if he had no intention to escape at all. Contrary to their expectations, he stepped forward. "Young man, you..." Moore could not hold back the surprise on his face. Fade smiled at Moore. "Master Chen, rest assured. Since I''m here, they won''t be able to kill us off today." "Arrogant brat!" Raleigh and Harold shouted in tandem, "Kill him!" In the blink of an eye, the ten-odd Chiang martial artists surrounding them, who were of the Earth level, concentrated their energy and attacked Fade all at once. At that sight, everyone''s faces drained of color, in fear. If they were in Fade''s position, it was likely that they would be decimated right away. Just when they were all convinced that he would die, aposed Fade gestured with his hands and released numerous Qi aura. The Qi auras hurtled out like bullets. With ttering sounds, all the attacks directed towards him were blocked. "This..." All the Chiang family members were taken by surprise at what just happened. Their faces fell. Raleigh gave them another order, "Kill him!" The Chiang family martial artists held nothing back and fired their energy at Fade instantly, like cannonballs. He observed them, and narrowed his eyes slightly. He concentrated his energy in his palm and aimed it at the martial artists, pping his hands together multiple times. A series of whirlwinds rose, mming into his enemies. One by one, ghastly screams could be heard. The martial artists were no match for Fade''s attack; they were flung backwards from the impact, spitting blood, and theynded on the ground with a thud. They did not rise again. The people around were shocked. They turned their attention fully onto Fade. The crowd began moring loudly. "Is Fade this powerful?" "Didn''t he defeat Faxon, who''s at the advanced stage of the Earth level? Why is he so powerful now? He has at least the strength of a lower-tier Earth Level martial artist!" "Maybe he''s concealing his true strength." "So what if that''s the case? Against the Chiang family, he''s doomed from the outset." "Raleigh and Harold, both Heaven Level martial artists, are there. His death is a given. Whatever he''s doing now is his final struggle before he dies." "It''s a shame! He''s so young and talented, but he''s fated to die at the hands of the Chiang family! It''s an immeasurable loss!" "To the mighty Chiang family, one of the hidden families, he''s just a small fry!" Raleigh''s expression was imposing at that moment. With his gaze fixed on Fade, everyone around could see that he was angry. From N?velDrama.Org. Harold was not looking too happy himself. He nced at Raleigh, and said, "Let''s stop the games. Raleigh, kill him yourself." Raleigh nodded and strode towards Fade. Energy began surging out of his body. "It seems that I''ve underestimated you. Consider it an honor to be killed by my hands." "Have this in mind, the one who ends your life is none other than me, Raleigh Chiang of the hidden family!" His voice was cold as ice and arrogant beyond measure. It was as though he was a deity frowning upon the human before him, who could easily crush Fade with a wave of his hand. Almost everyone present was thinking along the same lines as Raleigh. It was only Ferguson, who had been injured by Fade during the Martial Arts League, who disyed solemnity at the moment. A flicker of worry could be seen in his eyes. As a senior member of the Martial Arts League, Ferguson himself was a budding Heaven Level martial artist, but in the Dragon Mausoleum, he had been injured by Fade''s attacks, and was lucky to escape with his life. This meant that Fade was no longer an Earth level martial artist. He was at least at the Heaven Level; he was not to be underestimated. With that in mind, Ferguson prompted Raleigh with concern. "Mr. Raleigh, this kid is strange. He managed to suppress me in the Dragon Mausoleum. Please be careful, he..." Raleigh did not take his concern seriously at all. He shot him a sidelong nce and uttered coolly, "Don''tpare your puny martial arts to that of our hidden family." From a certain perspective, Raleigh was right. The techniques, martial arts, and almost all other aspects of the hidden family far exceeded that of normal person''s. It was natural that the members of the hidden family were superior. Yet, having said that, Ferguson was nheless an expert of the Martial Arts League. Raleigh was too arrogant in thinking of him as worthless. Ferguson could not help but take offence to that, but of course he wouldn''t dare confront the Chiang family. He suppressed the resentment he felt, turned around, and slunk away in secret. Regardless of the oue of the uing battle, fleeing the scene was the smartest choice. Raleigh did not take Ferguson''s words to heart. He released his Heaven Level energy, shaping it into a storm cloud which hung over Fade''s head. It was as though a huge mountain hovered over him, ready to fall anytime and crush him to death. The terrifying pressure it gave off would bring weak martial artists to their knees and leave them stunned in fear. "Die, kid!" The arrogance on Raleigh''s face was clear for all to see as he gestured with his hand. The gesture brought the energy crashing down onto Fade. Moore''s heart was about to jump out of his throat at the sight. He wanted to dash towards Fade to save him, but Harold shouted and charged forward like a sh of lightning to block his path just as he was about to leap into action. "You''re at death''s door, and you still want to y the hero! Ridiculous!" There was no other way. Moore did not have the leisure to concern himself with Fade. He could only grit his teeth and face Harold''s attack. The two Heaven Level masters were both on the attack; it was a horrifying sight. To all that was present, it seemed that Fade and Moore were doomed. No one thought that they would get out of it alive. Yet at that critical moment, Fade tipped his head back and lookednguidly at the energy hovering above him. He said lightly, "Is the hidden family''s strength only to this level?" "Young man, you''re still bluffing in the face of certain death," Raleigh eximed harshly. "You''ll know soon whether I''m bluffing or not." Fade snickered, raised his right hand, and pointed upwards gently. Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Instantly, a slim thread of energy shot out from Fade''s fingertips towards the air. Whenpared to the ominous Dark Cloudhill Strike above him, the thread of energy seemed especially small and frail, as if it was insignificant. However, when it came into contact with Raleigh''s Dark Cloudhill Strike, an astonishing thing happened. The weighty pressure of the vital strike was cut right through by the thin thread of energy. It was torn to shreds with a band, shattering in the air into vital droplets that rained down on Fade. "This... How is it possible?" "What on earth just happened? Why did Raleigh''s attack fail?" "That Fade, what did he do?!" Amidst the puzzlement of the crowd, Fade did not slow down. He took a stride forwards and waved his right hand above his hand, then brought it down with a resounding p. Right away, a film of menacing energy gathered and formed a huge palm in the air, which hurtled towards Raleigh. When he felt the oppressive force of the energy, he was at a loss. Shock infiltrated his gaze. "H- How is this possible? What did you do?" In a deep voice, Fade said, "I''ll let you have a taste of the true strength of a Martial Arts Master." The enormous palm made its way downwards, as if it was a huge mountain cutting through the sky, about to m down on Raleigh. He had nowhere to hide or escape to. He quickly channeled energy in his arms and raised them in an attempt to shield himself against the force. However, the moment it made contact, Raleigh understood with a terrifying rity just how naive he was. The ominous force was nowhere near anything he could withstand. He had only previously seen such power from the old monsters of the top-tier hidden families. At that moment, seeing Fade, such a young man, with that level of power, left him wide-eyed with surprise. "Who on earth are you? Where did you get these powers?" He was full of unanswered questions, and those questions would forever remain unanswered. He was crushed by the enormous palm into a formless lump of flesh. Fade had killed a Heaven Level master with just a single move. It was beyond everyone''s expectations. They all stared at him with their mouths agape, shocked to the core and rooted to the spot. Harold, who had just backed Moore into a corner, turned to look at the situation beside him. The shock left him shivering. There was nothing but astonishment in his gaze. "How is this possible? You killed Raleigh. That... That''s impossible-" "Nothing''s impossible!" Fade echoed stonily, gesturing with a p towards Harold. A terrible pressure suddenly loomed over him, whose face drained of blood. He turned, about to flee.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, Fade raised his fingers and pointed at him, instantaneously locking him in ce with a stream of energy. Harold had no choice but to remain there, awaiting death. As Harold was about to shut his eyes in unadulterated despair, Moore, beside him, shouted, "Wait! Let him live." At thest second, Fade stopped in his tracks. He nced at Moore doubtfully. He exined to Fade, "I have questions to ask him. Very important ones. So, I hope..." When Fade heard that, he understood Moore''s line of thought right away. He probably wanted to inquire about his wife and daughter. Thus, Fade waved his right hand and shifted the form of the energy. The enormous palm in the air became a long and slim rope that bound Harold there. Fade handed Harold to Moore, then swept a cool nce at Eamon and the rest. He asked icily, "Do you guys want a taste of my power too?" The people around them, who were previously on their high horses, were utterly dumbfounded at that point. At Fade''s piercing gaze, they could not suppress involuntary shivers. They put their hands up in the air and said, "No, no, we don''t. We''re leaving right now!" Eamon and the group from the hidden family fled right there and then. As they were leaving, their hearts were still filled with lingering fear. "That guy''s powers are too terrifying. He definitely is at the Heaven Level, a Martial Arts Master." "Not only that, with that strength, he must have reached the middle stages of the Heaven Level. He might even be at the advanced stage!" "He''s still in his twenties, yet he has such power! It''s frightening. Thank God we didn''t make any move against him just now, otherwise, we might have been..." At that thought, shivers ran down their spines. Eamon, who had been the most arrogant previously, was the one cowering most in fear now. Thinking of his argument with Fade earlier, sweat beaded on his forehead. The fear would not leave him. His hatred for the Chiang family deepened at that moment. "It''s all because of Harold and Raleigh! They told us they''d split the treasure, but in the end we were just used as human shields!" "Right! It''s clear for everyone to see that the Chiang family dragged us into their mess just to plot against Moore!" "We didn''t even get anything out of it! Not only that, we were nearly killed!" "The story doesn''t end there. If the elders find out about this, they will be extremely unhappy." Up to that thought, the members of the hidden family felt a growing resentment towards the Chiang family, and they gnashed their teeth in hatred. Ferguson, who had fled ahead of time, felt the remnants of the oppressive pressure behind him. He heard the screams, and his heart shriveled with fear. He counted his blessings. Thank God he had fled first, or else, he would have died there. He increased his pace and began running with all his might, almost exhausting all of his energy. At the Dragon Mausoleum, as all the members of the hidden family had retreated, the rest of the martial artists breathed a sigh of relief. However, their gazes were locked on Fade. Without his permission, they did not dare leave the scene. He gave a sweeping nce at the people around him, and spoke in a low voice, "You all can leave. However, what happened today is to be kept to yourselves. Do you all get what I''m saying?" "I understand! I''ll keep my mouth zipped!" "Rest assured, Mr. Chen. I won''t reveal anything even if I''m on my deathbed!" "You''re our savior, Mr Chen. We won''t turn against you!" Hearing their responses, Fade nodded. "Alright, you all can leave." Immediately, the martial artists left the scene. Even though a number of people had died, almost all of the survivors had managed to infiltrate the Dragon Mausoleum and obtain its treasures. They were overjoyed to be able to leave with the treasures in hand. Taufeeq and ra, who were in the crowd, were dumbfounded. They nced at Fade with mixed emotions. They had underestimated Fade''s strength before. However, the power he disyed a few moments ago was beyond anything they could ever have imagined. It was out of this world, in a realm they could only look at but never reach. Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 Taufeeq sighed to himself, full of regret. He felt as though he had missed out on a good opportunity. But then, he shook his head,ing to his senses. He knew with unrivalled rity that there was an insurmountable gap between the Moo family and big shots like Fade. They were frompletely different worlds. He was lucky enough to have met him. Now was not the time to overthink things. The once- lively ra looked at Fade with sadness and a hint of regret. Even though she did not understand what a hidden family, or a Martial Arts Master was, she knew that there was a gap between them that she would not be able to bridge. All the joy in her heart evaporated the instant she thought about it. With a sigh, the father and daughter pair left. After their departure this time, they had no idea if they''d be able to meet Fade again. Everyone at the Dragon Mausoleum had left. Fade did not even allow Romeo, Hoce and the others to stay behind. With a few curt instructions from him, they returned to Capital City. The Dragon Mausoleum, which had been bustling with activity, was now only left with Fade, Moore and Harold. With one hand gripping Harold, Fade asked, "Is there a reason you asked me to spare his life, Moore?" He nodded. He nced at Harold, then answered Fade''s question. "I have some questions about the past. It''s rted to my daughter and wife." When Moore said that, Fade could not help but think of his junior, Joey. Although he was almost certain that Moore was her father, Fade kept his lips sealed as he had not confronted Joey about it yet. He tapped Harold lightly, and flung him to Moore. "Moore, you may start your interrogation!" At that, Fade turned around, ready to leave. Seeing that he was about to leave, Moore yelled at him, "Fade, you don''t need to leave. Since I''ve been exposed, there''s nothing else to hide about the past anymore. If you''re interested, you''re more than wee to listen." Fade nodded and sat on a rock beside him. His gaze towards Harold was cold and unflinching. Moore squatted down, looking at Harold who was in front of him. He took a deep breath, suppressed the roiling emotions in his heart, and asked, "Harold, you previously tore my family apart just because of your ego. Now that you''re in my hands, is there anything you wish to say?" Harold snorted at his words. "Ego? It wasn''t a matter of ego, but of my dignity, as well as the Chiang family''s! You snatched my fiancee and stole my title as champion of the Martial Arts Convention. To you, is that just a trivial matter?" Moore''s face fell when he heard what Harold had to say. In a low voice, he replied, "Harold, I defeated you in the Martial Arts Convention with my own abilities, fair and square. As for Daisy, you know you''re being ridiculous. She never intended to marry you! She truly loves me and I love her in return. How could I have snatched my own lover away from you?" "The Luo family had arrangements to get engaged to the Chiang family at that time. Then, you appeared all of a sudden and snatched Daisy away. If that''s not robbing me of my love, then what is it?" Harold gnashed his teeth and retorted. "Rtionships areplicated affairs. That engagement was just a decision made by the leaders of the Luo and Chiang family. Daisy never agreed to it." Moore shook his head. "Her consent means nothing! You whisked Daisy away during the wedding, embarrassing myself and the Chiang family! We became theughingstock of the town. I will have my revenge for that." Harold red at Moore, evidently brimming with resentment. Moore let out a long sigh, and shook his head. The look in his eyes turned ruthless. "To you, love is just another stepping stone for your ego. Nothing gets through to you." "From a different point of view, even if Daisy and I did wrong you, it''s way too over the top for you to get assassins toe after us and ruin our family," said Moore in a low voice. At that, Harold broke out intoughter. "Your family is ruined, so why aren''t you dead yet? I won''t be satisfied until you die! Because of you, I lost my title and became a disgrace! Not only that, but you also snatched my fiancee away! I became everyone''sughingstock!" "After all these years of hunting you down, my greatest wish is to see you die before my very eyes." Moore was taken aback as he watched Harold''s fit of mania. Shaking his head, he sighed, and his eyes brimmed withplicated emotions. The person before him was not the Harold of the past. In the past, Harold had been the favorite son of his family, and a romantic man. He was dashing, strong, and revered; he was adored by many in Capital City and a well-known figure. The incident with his engagement had warped him into a stubborn lunatic. The Harold he saw now was nothing more than a madman who seethed with hatred. Moore knew that there was no getting through to Harold in this state. His expression turned stony. He cut straight to the chase and asked, "Daisy and my daughter, how are they? What did the Chiang family do to them?" When Harold heard that, he froze. Then, he let out a strange bark ofughter and spoke through gritted teeth, "They''re dead, of course. Don''t tell me that you were still looking forward to them returning to you." "You guys..." Moore looked even more ferocious. With a hideous grin, Harold added, "I know, why don''t I give you a description of how they died at that time? Back then, you were fleeing separately, but our men managed to catch up to your daughter and Daisy in the end." "At that time, I gave them a way out. If Daisy told us your whereabouts and went back to the Chiang family with me, her life would have been spared." "It''s a shame that that woman was too stupid for her own good. Or, ording to you, she was too infatuated. She turned me down, so I did not show her any mercy." "Guess how I dealt with her!" Harold licked his lips, his gaze boring into Moore. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Moore''s face fell, as a thought crept into his mind. He snapped icily, with a re full of hatred directed at Harold, "Shut up!" "What, you don''t have the guts to continue listening? Too bad, I''ll tell you every single detail!" Laughing, Harold continued, "I have to say, even though Daisy had given birth to a child, her figure and looks were still exquisite. Back then, I stripped her bare, and toyed with her over and over again in front of my subordinates." "You shut up right now..." Moore turned livid. Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 Harold licked his lips again andughed in a crazed manner as he continued, "Not only did I toy with her, but when I had enough of it, I threw her to my subordinates for them to have their fun too. In the end, Daisy was tortured to death by them." "Oh yes, and that daughter of yours. Back then, she was probably only a few months old! She was so small and quite cute. Unfortunately, I smashed her against a rock and she became a pile of minced meat. Her tiny little face was unrecognizable when I was done. Dear me..." Haroldughed more. "I''m going to kill you! I will kill you!" Moore could not hold it back any longer. His eyes zed with anger and the energy in his body surged outwards. Full of bloodlust, he charged at Harold. A wicked grin yed out on Harold''s lips. He closed his eyes, as if he had been waiting for just this for a long, long time. Just as Moore was about to deal the killing blow, Fade sprung up in front of Harold in a sh, shielding him from Moore''s attack. "What are you doing?" Moore''s first reaction was surprise, but then hatred consumed his gaze as he looked at Fade. He said, "Calm down, Moore. Don''t be fooled by this guy''s lies." "He''s lying?" Moore was thrown for a loop, and he nced at Harold. Harold, at that moment, was also surprised at what Fade did. He immediately spoke again, "I speak nothing but the truth. Moore, haven''t you heard enough? How about I give you even more detail about how I savored Daisy back then? What a scrumptious woman she was. I can recall it clearly to this day. Her skin, her touch, her tightness, and..." At that, Moore, who had just calmed down, was about to erupt into a fit again. However, Fade butted in, "Moore, I don''t know about the other things he mentioned, but one thing that I''m sure of is that your daughter is alive." "My daughter''s alive? How do you know that?" He asked in surprise. Fade answered, "I''ll exin it to youter. Now, let''s get the truth out of him." Then, he turned to look at Harold with a solemn look on his face. In an icy voice, he said, "Everything you said before this was to deliberately rile Moore up. It''s probably because you know that you''ll die here, so you wanted to hurt him and give him regrets that would stay with him till the end of his life. Am I right?" Briefly, there was a sh in Harold''s gaze, but then heughed again, "Boy, you can say anything you want to pacify Moore. It''s not my business if he chooses to live on deceiving himself. Anyway, it wasn''t my wife and daughter who died. It''s his." "You..." Moore''s rage was evident. He could not suppress the murderous intent he had, and was about to attack Harold. However, at that juncture, Fade narrowed his eyes. He reached into his pocket and produced a set of silver needles, sticking them into his fingertips. He said coolly, "It seems that you won''t tell the truth until you''ve been taught a lesson." "What are you intending on doing?" Anxious, Harold asked. "You''re about to find out," Fade told him icily. With his fingertips, he pierced the silver needles into Harold''s skin. In the beginning, he did not disy much of a reaction, but not long after, his face turned more and more red, and he let out tortured cries. By the time Fade''sst silver needle pierced into his skin, Harold was already rolling on the ground in pain. He was screeching in pain, as if he were an injured beast, "It hurts! It hurts! Kill me, give me death, quick..." Fade''s eyes showed no sympathy for the man. "To kill you would be to let you off easy. By the way, this technique gives you endless pain, but you won''t fall unconscious. Judging from my previous experience, it would take you at least half a month to die from the pain alone." "Make your choice!" He crossed his arms over his chest and dered mercilessly. When Harold processed his words, he cowered at the thought that he would have to endure this grueling pain for a month. He could no longer withstand it, and yelled, "I''ll tell you the truth! I''ll give you the truth! Take the needles out! Hurry!" Fade mulled over it for a few seconds. Just as Harold was about to lose his mind from the pain, he removed the needles. "Speak. What really happened back then?" He looked down at Harold haughtily, with no warmth in his voice at all. ncing at him, Harold could not suppress an involuntary shiver. He lowered his head and spoke in a defeated tone, "Everything I just said was a lie." Moore''s expression changed when he heard that. It was hard to tell if he was happy or not, from the look on his face. He continued, "Back then, Moore had taken Daisy and his daughter and left. We gave chase, and only after a while did we realize that Daisy was no longer with him. We sent more people to chase after her from a different direction." "We chased her into a forest on a mountain, and forced her to the edge of a cliff. I told her that I would spare both of them if she came with me." "However, Daisy had a mind of her own. In the end, she didn''t ept the terms I set for her. Without any hesitation, she jumped into the stream below, with your daughter in her arms." "What?!" Moore was about to go into a fit of rage when he heard that. Harold quickly continued as he noticed Moore''s anger, "I didn''t intend for that to happen. After she jumped, I immediately took my men to the stream to search for them, but there was no trace of them anywhere to be seen." "Later, I instructed my men to search all the way downstream. Finally, we found Daisy''s coat and traces of footprints on the riverbank at a vige some distance away. However, the footprints trailed off, and from there, we had no more clues." "But judging from that, we inferred that they were not dead. At least, we could say for sure that Daisy was not dead, otherwise there wouldn''t have been footprints there." Moore''s anger dissipated when he heard that. It turned into a look of hope. At that point, Fade added, "I''m almost certain that Moore''s daughter is still alive too." Moore trembled when he heard that. Looking at Fade with doubt, yet a hint of hope, he asked, "Fade, why do you say that? Do you know something about her?" He nodded. "Indeed, I know certain things." Then, he told Moore that Joey was likely to be his daughter. He did not go into detail regarding her identity and whereabouts, of course. He merely said that he knew such a person. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Even then, Moore''s face lit up with unparalleled excitement when he heard that. His eyes sparkled with anticipation, and he was animated. "Really? Is that true? My daughter''s still alive. She is... I, I..." Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 Harold was eavesdropping beside them, with a strange look on his face. He couldn''t tell what kind of feeling it was. After the excitement, Moore nced away and fixed his gaze on Harold. His eyes turned livid. Taking a step forward, he concentrated his positive energy in his palm. He stared at Harold and asked in a deep voice, "Before you die, do you have anything else to say?" Although he had expected this, he still panicked as he replied, "l-l know that I was wrong. As long as you spare my life, I will do whatever you want me to do." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Only now do you beg for my mercy!" Moore''s gaze was cold as he questioned, "Then why didn''t you show us mercy back then?" "I was wrong. I really do admit my mistake." Everyone was willing to go to a certain extent to beg for his life. "Moore, your daughter is still alive, and it''s most likely that Daisy is also alive. Everything is fine. There''s no need for you to kill me." "The Chiang family is a hidden family. If you let me go, I, Harold, will definitely repay you. By then, I can make use of my family''s power." Moore''s expression was grim as he stared at him with a smirk. "Did you think that I would want the Chiang family''s help? Besides, do you think that I''ll believe your words?" Harold quickly answered, "I promise that what I said just now is true. I swear to God, if I, Harold, go back on my words..." Moore waved his hand and cut off his words. "There''s no need. It''s been more than twenty years. It''s time to end things." After he finished speaking, the positive energy in Moore''s palm condensed into a sharp sword. The sword was radiant as it stabbed into Harold''s body. When he saw death approaching, the pleading in Harold''s eyes turned into fear and boundless hatred. In the end, his gaze was filled entirely with hatred. He gnashed his teeth as he stared at Moore and shouted, "Moore Chen, if you kill me, you''ll die a tragic death. The Chiang family is a hidden family. We won''t let you off." "By then, not only you, but also your daughter and friends will suffer a miserable death. The Chiang family''s strength is something that is beyond your imagination. Besides our Chiang family, there are also the Huang, Xu and Lin hidden families too. And there is also Moon Lin from the hidden family. That time you..." Moore ignored his final howl. The beam of light in his palm was about to stab into him. However, Fade, who had his arms crossed, suddenly shivered when he heard the name "Moon Lin". Suddenly, he thought of something, and quickly shouted to Moore, "Master Chen, wait a minute!" The positive energy had almost pierced through Harold''s skin, but with Fade''s shout, Moore paused in the nick of time. He looked at him in confusion. Instead of exining, Fade strode over. Meanwhile, Harold, who had shut his eyes to wee death, gradually opened his eyes. When he saw that Moore had stopped, he paused. A smile appeared on his face as he looked at Fade and said, "Now, you know how powerful my Chiang family is! It''s the same conditions as before. Letting me go would greatly benefit you. I, Harold, can..." Before Harold could finish his words, Fade pped him and muttered, "Shut up. Just answer my question. Otherwise, you will know the consequences." Fade took out another silver needle, glimmering with a ray of silver light. When he saw the silver needle, Harold couldn''t help shivering. Recalling the pain that he had experienced earlier, his entire body trembled. "W-What are you trying to do?" "Master Chen, I have some questions to ask him!" Fade exined to Moore. He then turned to Harold and questioned in a cold voice, "Who is Moon Lin whom you''ve mentioned just now?" He instinctively replied, "Moon Lin! Why are you..." Fade was not patient with him at all. He pped him in the face and snapped, "I''m asking you the questions. Answer whatever I ask. Understood?" As Harold gazed at him, he felt a chill down his spine. He hurriedly nodded his head. "Tell me, who exactly is Moon Lin?" Fade repeated. Harold then hastily replied, "Moon Lin is a member of one of the hidden family, the Lin family. His father is the current leader of the Lin Family, Tarmon Lin. Moon''s position in the Lin Family is very high and there are many things that are no longer in Tarmon''s management. Instead, Moon is the one who is truly managing the Lin family." "The Hidden Lin Family!" Fade fell silent for a moment when he heard this. He then continued, "What kind of position is the Lin Family in the hidden family? How is itpared to your Chiang family?" When Harold heard this, he quickly answered, "The Lin family is a high and mighty existence. The Chiang family can''tpare to the Lin family at all. If the Chiang family can be considered a second- rate hidden family amongst the hidden families, then the Lin family can be considered a first-rate family, and they are among the best of the best." After hearing this, Fade fell silent again. He recalled the chat history that he saw on his wife''s computer and the man whom she had contacted. He was named Moon Lin as well. However, was he the same person as the Moon Lin that Harold had mentioned? Was he from the hidden Lin family? There was no way Fade could be certain. After a pause, he continued asking, "About five months ago, Moon Lin brought back a young woman called Quin. Do you know anything about this?" "Well..." Harold shook his head. "I have no idea about this. It''s just that over the past six months, the Lin Family has been unusually active, and they have been in contact with the public more frequently. There are a lot of peopleing in and out of the Lin Family, so perhaps Quin is one of them!" Upon hearing this, Fade was a little disappointed. "You imed that the Lin family has been unusually active in the past six months. What do you mean?" Harold quickly exined, "The biggest difference between the hidden families and the public world lies in the word ''hidden''. Under normal circumstances, the activities of the hidden families are rtively low-key. Even if they want to take part in some public activities, they wouldn''t be directly involved. Instead, they would establish their own forces, or fund the existing forces in the public and make them serve under their family." When Fade heard this, he nodded his head. The Hsing family that Romeo belonged to probably worked this way as well. The hidden Hsing family had recently established the branch of Hsing family in Capital City so that they could carry out activities in public, but they still secretly contacted the hidden family. Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 Harold paused for a moment and continued, "The reason why all the hidden families are rtively low-key and do not stir up trouble is because of the elder association." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Fade paused at the mention of the elders association. "What about it?" "Back then, the elder association had been formed by the hidden family. Each of the family would have a representative, and the main motive of this association was to mediate conflicts between the hidden family and the public," Harold exined. "The duty of the elder association is simr to that of the UN. Even though it is reputable, it has its limitations. If the hidden families actually made a blunder and broke the rules, the only thing the elder association can do is scold them. They wouldn''t actually issue any severe punishments." "If this continues, the elder association would only be a game for the reputable hidden families. All the other lower ranking families would have no say in this anymore." "However, eight years ago, several Heaven Level martial artists and some members of the officials rebuilt the association, and it is now strong and mighty. They have the power to punish whoever breaks the rules. Initially, they were just a reputable association, but now, they really have the power to make sure the hidden families are in control." "After the reorganization, they are still responsible for managing the hidden families, but the difference now is that there is a new position of the chairman in the association. The chairman had tremendous power over the association and all the decisions have to be approved by him. He is also in charge of the affairs of the elder association." "Therefore, amongst the hidden families, there is a saying that the one with the greatest authority among them isn''t the head of the various first-rate ns, but the head of the elder association. The head of the association is in control of the resources and rules of the entire hidden families through the elder association. It is not unreasonable to im that he is the one with real power." "But now, they are going to change another chairman, and the Lin family is particrly interested in this. That is why the Lin family has been overly active for the past few months, because they are trying to be elected as the next chairman." "Furthermore, ording to some rumors, this election is supported by Heaven Level members, and the elder association will once again be stronger. Some say that the entire hidden family will gather together and eventually be a huge and unrivaled force. Some even say that this new force is aiming to be the next Heaven Level force. They wanted to be the fifth Heaven Level force apart from the Tianwu n, Lindsay Hall, Juetong Temple and the Wushuang Tower. Upon hearing this, even Fade was surprised. There was no doubt that the four Heaven Level forces were the top martial arts forces in the country. For hundreds of years, many things had changed, and things hade and gone. However, the four Heaven Level forces remained unmoved. They had stood proudly at the very peak, and they were the symbols of the country''s finest martial arts. Now, the elder association wanted to integrate the hidden families into the fifth Heaven Level force and change history? Fade was slightly taken aback by this thought. However, he did not know much of the details, thus he couldn''tment on anything. Later, he asked some more questions about the hidden family and the Lin family, but Harold didn''t know much, and couldn''t give him any more answers. So in the end, Fade handed Harold back to Moore. Moore''s face was solemn and merciless. He finished Harold off in an instant. The moment that Harold died, Moore let out a long sigh. His whole body rxed, and he sat on the ground, gasping for breath. At this very moment, all the grudges had finallye to an end. He was finally freed from the shackles. Meanwhile, Moore had a weird and indescribable feeling in his heart. It was as if there was something else. When he saw this, Fade suggested, "Master Chen, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back!" Moore nodded. He stood up and left with Fade. Soon, the two of them came to the small city outside the forest. They rested there for the night. Moore couldn''t wait to ask Fade about his daughter, but it didn''t seem like Fade was in a hurry to exin. Instead, he called Joey, told her about what had happened here, and asked her about her opinion. Joey was puzzled when she learned what had happened. In the end, she decided to take a trip and meet Moore in person. Undoubtedly, it was best if they could meet face to face. Hence, Fade hung up the phone and told Moore about the news. Moore was both excited and anxious, and there was a hint of nervousness in his tone. They couldn''t sleep at all. The next morning, the two of them rushed to continue their journey again. They were going to Long City of Zobery District, because that was the only ce that amodated the nes from Capital City. For convenience''s sake, the both of them agreed to meet up in Long City. There was no doubt that it was the best choice. At noon, Fade and Moore arrived in Long City and booked a five-star hotel. They stayed in the hotel and waited for Joey. Moore, who was slightly bashful before, even looked for a stylist and fixed his hairstyle. Then, he changed into a suit, and he looked like a whole new person. Fade was a little dumbfounded. Previously, Moore had given off the impression of an old man who was setting up a stall on the streets; but at that moment, he gave off the impression of a sessful middle-aged man. He was tall and upright, with handsome features and a strong aura that was unique to martial artists. When he walked out of the dressing room, even the receptionist of the front desk couldn''t take her eyes off of him. Seeing this, Fade could not help but sigh. Indeed, no matter how old you were or what gender you were, a good-looking face was everything. Of course, Moore''s appearance was within Fade''s expectations. After all, he was the man who had won over Daisy of the Luo family. It was normal for him to have an outstanding appearance. As for Moore, after many years of keeping a low profile and hiding, at this moment, he had such a high profile that it made him feel uneasy. Fortunately, Joey was about to arrive. The excitement of meeting his daughter had overwhelmed his anxiousness, and he had totally forgotten about it. He was just staring at his watch, as he waited for her to arrive. Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 Fade was about tofort Moore when he saw this. Just then, Fade''s cell phone rang. He nced at the number and found that it was Joey calling. He immediately picked up the phone. "Joey, you..." Before he could finish his sentence, on the other end of the phone, Joey hurriedly said, "Fade, don''t speak." "Huh..." He was a little puzzled. Although he was confused, he still kept his mouth shut. On the other end of the phone, Joey asked, "Fade, is that person beside you now?" He was dumbfounded for a moment before he turned his head to stare at Moore and replied, "Yes." "Well, Fade, youe out and find somece private. I want to talk to you alone." Although he was puzzled, he still stepped out of the room and came out to the corridor. He asked, "Joey, what''s wrong? Did something happen?" On the other end of the line, Joey kept silent for a moment before saying, "Fade, don''t worry. I''m fine. I''ve already arrived in Long City." "Thene here then. We''re at the hotel. Forget it, I''ll pick you up. Are you at the airport?" She hurriedly answered, "No." "Joey, what''s wrong?" He asked in a worried tone. "Fade, I, I''m a little scared. I-1 don''t know how to face him. I don''t know what to say when I meet him. After all, we have never seen each other before. Fade, do you understand what I mean?" Upon hearing this, he finally understood her feelings. Previously, she had been looking around for news about her parents, and it had be a belief that was deeply rooted in her heart. However, when all of this was really about to happen, the hopes and dreams that she had held for so many years were finallying to be a reality. She just couldn''t believe it; it seemed so surreal. She was panicking. After a moment of silence, Fade replied, "Joey, I can understand what you are going through. I know it seems a little too sudden for the two of you to meet up." "Well, I won''t tell him first. What if I go and fetch you, and well talk about it first. What do you think?" He suggested. On the other end of the phone, Joey fell silent for a while. After giving it some thought, she finally replied, "Okay, sure. Fade, pleasee alone!" "I know." He immediately asked for Joey''s location, and then hung up the phone. Back in the room, he made up a lie saying that the flight had been dyed. He asked Moore to wait for him and then went out by himself. Joey was in a hotel not far from the airport. When he arrived there, the coffee and dessert on Joey''s table had been left there for so long that they had turned cold, but she was still frozen in ce. "Joey!" Fade called out softly, and walked over to her. She, who had her head lowered and was lost in her thoughts, raised her head when she heard him. When she saw him, she smiled in surprise. "Fade, you''re here." He sat opposite her. As he stared at Joey, who looked slightly upset, he asked with concern, "Joey, are you not feeling well?" She shook her head, pointed to her heart and said, "Fade, l-l can''t describe what I''m feeling right now. I feel as if all of this is just a dream. I am a little nervous and even a little scared. Now, I-1 don''t have the guts to meet him. I..." He held her hand and whispered softly, "Joey, don''t worry. I can totally understand your feelings . I know that you are a little nervous." "I can tell you that he is as nervous as you are now. From morning till now, he has been trembling, and hasn''t even taken a sip of water!" "What, really! Can, can his body endure the stress?" She was a little worried. Fade smirked and answered, "Don''t worry, he''s fine. He''s not any ordinary person. He''s a martial artist, and he''s also at the peak of the Earth Level. He''ll be fine even if he doesn''t eat or drink for a month." "I see! He''s so powerful. What kind of person is he?" Then, he gradually told her about Moore, as well as what had happened to them when they explored the Dragon Mausoleum. Unconsciously, she gradually calmed down. She listened to his words with interest, and asked about Moore from time to time. She seemed to be very concerned about him. After chatting for more than an hour, Fade saw how rxed she was. He couldn''t help butugh but ask, "Now, are you rxed? Can we go to the hotel to meet him?" She paused, and then nodded her head. He then stood up, took out his wallet and said with a smile, "Then let''s leave!" Immediately, he called the waiter over, paid for the bill and left. Just then, the door to the next room swung open, and a man in his thirties with sses strode out. The man''s face was flushed red. He was covered in the scent of alcohol. His footsteps swayed a little as he waved his hand and shouted to the waiter, "Hey,e over. Two more bottles of wine. I want Lafite. Remember, I want two more bottles of Lafite wine." "By the way, remember to record it in the school''s ount. Understood?" The man shouted. When he saw this man, Fade frowned and didn''t care much. He paid and was ready to leave. However, when Joey saw this man, she was a little surprised. "Pord, why are you here?" When Pord heard her voice, he nced over and saw Joey. His eyes widened, and a glint of surprise shed across his face. "Joey Chen? Why are you here?" "Pord, I had some personal affairs to attend to, so I took a day off to deal with it here. You..." He waved his hand, and the scent of alcohol mixed with his breath as he replied, "l-l''m here to discuss a project." As he spoke of this, his eyes lit up. He stepped towards Joey and added, "By the way, Joey, it just so happens that you''re here. Come on,e with me. Let''s go in and propose a toast to Mr. Xu." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, Pord stretched out his hand to pull Joey''s hand, trying to pull her into the private room. Upon seeing this, she frowned, and quickly took a step back to avoid his reach. She remarked in disdain, "Pord, I still have something else to do. I''ll take my leave first." After that, she turned around and was about to leave. Pord''s expression fell upon rejection. His voice grew cold as he questioned. "Joey Chen, what are you doing? Do you know that I''m giving you a chance? What do you mean by this?" "Pord, I don''t understand..." She frowned. Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 However, before she could finish her words, Pord continued with a grim expression, "Do you know who the honored guest in the lounge is? That is Bet Xu of the Zobery District Museum. He is an honored guest to us." "I''ve gone through the effort of getting acquainted with them, and now I have the opportunity to treat him to a meal. Once Mr. Xu is pleased with us, all your future exhibitions would be approved by him." "You also know that the archaeology major is very neglected. It''s not easy to find a good job with that major. Now, go in and propose a toast to Mr. Xu, and everything will be resolved. I''m doing this for your future. Don''t you understand my good intentions?" Pord''s words were filled with excitement. The more he talked about it, the more excited he got. However, after both Fade and Joey heard this, their frown deepened. Pord''s words were pleasant to the ear, but after giving it some thought, he was just someone who was trying to pull some strings. Fade and Joey had never liked things like this. With her identity and background, there was no need for her to do this. Therefore, she stared at Pord as she replied seriously, "I''m grateful for your good intentions. However, I don''t need any of those connections, so please don''t worry about me." After that, she turned around again and was ready to leave. Upon hearing this, Pord''s face instantly darkened. His expression fell as he snapped, "Joey, is this how you treat your seniors? Don''t forget, I''m now your university counselor. I''m about to be a lecturer at the end of this semester." "Have you forgotten how to respect your teacher?" He asked in a low voice. Hearing this, her face was filled with disgust. It seemed that she hadn''t expected Pord to be this kind of person. Fade''s expression grew cold as he stared at him. "It''s aplete disgrace for someone like you to talk about respect for your teachers. There''s no need to think about bing a lecturer." "Who do you think you are? The headmaster of Capital University? I, Pord, am the university counselor of Capital University. How dare you stick your nose into my affairs?" Pord looked at him with a disgusted expression. From N?velDrama.Org. Fade then replied ndly, "Of course, I''m not the headmaster of Capital University. However, it''s still a piece of cake for me to strip you of your opportunity of bing a lecturer." After that, he directly took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. "Mr. Feng, hello, I''m Fade. I have something..." Pord''s expression changed drastically when he noticed Fade making the call, but he was still incredulous as he asked, "Are you pretending to call the chancellor of Capital University? You brat, who do you think you are, trying to fool me?" After saying that, Fade put away his mobile phone, nced at Pord and then said to Joey, "Don''t worry, I have already talked to Uriah. He has decided to fire him." Hearing this, she nodded her head and answered, "Someone like him is indeed not qualified to be a teacher in our school." Seeing this, Pord stared at the two of them with a sneer and his face was full of disbelief. "How dare you still continue to pretend? Do you think you can deceive me with your petty tricks? What kind of person is Uriah? It''s ridiculous how a phone call could''ve gotten me fired. Even if you want to act, you have to put in some effort." Fade ignored his words. Just as Pord was feeling arrogant, his cell phone rang. When he looked at the phone number, he realized that it was from an anonymous caller. It was a call from Capital City. At that moment, he couldn''t help but frown. He stared at Fade and then picked up the phone. "You''re so good at acting! You specially got a phone number from Capital City to call me. You must have changed the caller ID with some software!" When he picked up the phone, a middle- aged man''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Are you Pord, from the archaeological major? I''m Uriah. I''m officially informing you that you''ve been fired from Capital University." Pord was dumbfounded when he heard these words. Then, he looked at Fade with a sneer. "You actually made someone call me! Your acting skills aren''t bad at all! However, it''s a pity that I''m not going to fall for your tricks." After speaking, Pord turned on the speaker for the call. He then proceeded to shout, "Liar, are you still pretending? Let me tell you, I''ve already seen through your tricks. Something like this will not fool me. If you know what''s good for you, then scram. I will forget about this." On the other end of the line, Uriah was obviously very puzzled by Pord''s attitude towards him. He was dumbfounded for a moment, and then said in a furious voice, "Pord, do you know what you''re talking about? I''m Uriah, the chancellor of Capital University. You..." "Huh, I''ve already seen through your act, so why are you still pretending? Is your IQ less than zero? Stop trying to act. You are such a bad actor. Otherwise, you will starve to death. Get lost!" Pord cursed, and then hung up the phone casually. He put the phone into his pocket and looked at Fade proudly. "You brat, what other tricks do you still have? It''s useless. Such clumsy tricks are useless when it comes to me." Fade stared at him and couldn''t help but pause. Then he smirked. He didn''t say anything, but just shook his head. This guy had spoken to Uriah in such a manner. He was digging his own grave. Fade didn''t need to do anything else; Pord was done for. "What are youughing at!" Pord stared at him and was about to curse, but at this moment, his phone rang again. "D*mn, the swindler is back again. When is he going to give up?" Pord scolded instinctively, but then he saw the caller ID, "Director Qi". He suddenly trembled, and his expression changed immediately. He respectfully answered the phone and forced a smile. "Director Qi, hello, I''m Pord. Did you call me..." Before he could finish his words, Director Qi shouted furiously on the other end of the phone. Both Fade and Joey could hear his voice. "Pord Liu, you are so bold that you dared to curse at the chancellor. You are courting death. Don''t drag the entire university down with you. You..." When he heard this, Pord was taken aback, and then he asked in surprise, "Director Qi, what do you mean? I, I didn''t curse at the chancellor! I..." "You still wouldn''t admit it! Just now, the chancellor gave you a call, and what did you say on the phone?" Director Qi was infuriated. "Ah, well... Well..." Upon hearing this, Pord''s face instantly paled, and his face was filled with astonishment. "Just now, was that really the chancellor?" Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 Director Qi shouted furiously, "If it''s not Mr. Feng, who did you think it was?" "Director Qi, t-this is a misunderstanding. I thought that it wasn''t him, I thought it was a scammer. I met a scammer here, and he said he wanted Mr. Feng to expel me. I thought he was bragging, so..." Pord hurriedly exined. Director Qi was even more furious as he shouted, "A scammer? That''s Fade, Mr. Chen. He''s a special teacher specially hired by our University. You said that he''s a liar..." Upon hearing this, Pord fell into shock. He stared at Fade in confusion. As a teacher of Capital University, he had naturally heard of Fade. He was just in his early twenties when the principal had personally requested him to teach in the university. Thus, it had made a record there. Back then, due to this, there were a lot of discussions in the university, and some even questioned why Uriah did this. However, after Fade''s academic achievements and his personal achievement in Chinese Medicine were revealed, all of their doubts naturally disappeared. He then became the university''s center of attention. They heard rumors spreading around the university when it came to his background, but all of those were just rumors; none of them had evidence supporting their ims. But now, with just one phone call, Fade was able to get in touch with Uriah, and got him fired directly. There was no doubt that this verified all the previous rumors. From N?velDrama.Org. However, it was already toote. "Director Qi, this is a misunderstanding. I made a mistake. That is the only reason why I said all that. I''ll call Mr. Feng and apologize right away. I''ll..." Pord desperately tried to make up for it. However, Director Qi''s cold and harsh words interrupted him. "No, from now on, you are no longer a member of Capital University. Don''t evere back again." "No, Director Qi, please don''t. I know I was wrong. I..." Pord tried desperately to exin, but the sound of the call endingpletely made his final attempt to make up for it be in vain. His cell phone slipped and fell onto the ground directly. He copsed. His entire body seemed to have been drained of all its energy and in an instant, and he was paralyzed on the floor. "You, you actually..." He stared at Fade with aplicated expression. At that very moment, he couldn''t tell what he was feeling. Shock, anger, and even feelings of hatred were all mixed in his eyes. Fade ignored him, took Joey''s hand, turned around, and was ready to leave. Concurrently, a middle- aged man in his sixties walked out of the room. The man was wearing a shirt, a suit, and trousers. He had a beer belly and his hands were behind his back. He definitely looked arrogant. "Pord, what''s taking you so long? What happened?" The middle-aged man asked. When Pord, who was almost paralyzed on the ground, heard this voice, and his eyes lit up. He shouted internally, "I''ve been fired by the university, I can''t go back to Capital City. Now, my only hope is Bet. If I can please him then it is myst hope to find a job." Pord then turned around and forced a smile on his face. He lowered his head as he said apologetically, "Mr. Xu, I''m really sorry. Something came up, and it dyed some of my time." "Oh, what''s the matter?" Bet Xu, the director of the Museum in Zobery District, asked. When he heard this, Pord turned to Joey and said, "Director Xu, it''s not a big deal. I just happened to meet my junior at Capital University. I think we are all professionals and will be colleagues in the future. I just told her toe and propose a toast to you, so that everyone could get to know each other." "I originally had good intentions. Well, I didn''t expect that they would be so indifferent to my goodwill, so I..." Pord deliberately sighed as he exined. Then, he apologized to Bet, "Mr. Xu, I''m really sorry. It''s my fault that I dyed your meal." When he heard Pord''s words, Bet looked a little ufortable. Pord was just a counselor at Capital University, and he had to suck up to him. As a result, his junior, a student who had not graduated yet, actually seemed so indifferent. This inevitably made him upset. Suddenly, he snorted, and his expression sank. He looked at Joey and said, "Nowadays, young students have quite a character! However, if they are so hot-headed and impatient, I''m afraid the archeology path is not very suitable for them..." Before he could finish his words, Mr. Xu saw Joey''s face, and the expression on his face suddenly froze. He was rooted in ce for a long time. A momentter, after he hade back to his senses, his originally serious face was now full of smiles, and his eyes were filled with excitement. He rubbed his hands and said to Joey, "Little girl, what''s your name? You are also an archaeological major at Capital University. I know Director Qi quite well. I''m eating inside. Why don''t youe and join us?" Joey looked at the fat Bet, who had saliva drooling out of his mouth. How could she not know what he was thinking about? Her eyes suddenly turned cold and she said in an icy voice, "No, I''m not interested." After that, she turned around, and was about to leave. However, it was not easy for Bet to meet such a gorgeous little girl who was also in the same field. How could he be willing to let her go? He quickly added, "You may not know, but I am the director of the museum in the Zobery District. My name is Bet Xu. The guests in my private room are not ordinary people. They are the owners of an antiquespany and experts of the auction houses. You can join us and it will help you down the road. When the timees..." Without waiting for him to finish, Joey waved her hand in disgust and interrupted him. "Enough, don''t think that I am clueless as to what you''re thinking. Don''t try to y tricks with me. I''m not interested, and I don''t care." "You..." The dignified Bet had never been spoken to like this before. Moreover, she was a little girl who had not even graduated yet. Thinking of this, Bet''s expression instantly sank, and his face was very gloomy. "Do you know what you are doing..." Joey didn''t bother to pay attention to him. She nced at Fade and said, "Fade, let''s go." Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Seeing that Joey was about to leave, Bet''s eyes were filled with anger and unwillingness. He gritted his teeth, and waved his hand to call the security guards to stop both Fade and Joey. Her face instantly fell. She asked coldly, "What is the meaning of this? Are you trying to force me?" Bet took a step forward and replied indifferently, "I''m a civilized person, so why would Imit a crime? I only stopped you, so that I can stand up for justice." "Justice? What justice?" She frowned. The corners of Bet''s lips curled up into a grin. He picked up a teacup from the table next to him and released the teacup. With a snap, the teacup fell to the floor and shattered into pieces. Then, he squinted at Joey and said, "You identally broke my teacup. You shouldpensate me before leaving!" "This teacup is also not something rare. It''s just an antique from the Qing dynasty''s Imperial Pce. It''s not worth a lot. It''s only worth six million yuan. Tell me, how do you want topensate for it?" Bet stared at Joey proudly. When she heard his words, her expression grew grim as she red at him. "Are you trying to ckmail me?" "Huh? What are you talking about? You are the one who broke my antique teacup. Everyone has seen it. How is that ckmail?" Bet spread out his hands and looked at the surrounding people. He then narrowed his eyes at Joey. Pord and everyone else understood Bet''s meaning, thus they spoke out one after another. "You are supposed to pay for something after you have broken it! Youngdy, do you want to go back on your word?" "This is one of the antiques that Bet kept. It''s one of a kind. 5 million yuan is already not considered much." "You should pay for it quickly, otherwise, Bet can call the police on you." Bet stared at Joey arrogantly, stroked his chin and asked, "What do you think? Are you willing to pay now? Of course, if you don''t have money, you canpensate me in other ways." After that, he looked at her up and down, a sinister grin ying on his lips. His saliva was about to drool out. Obviously, he was thinking about something obscene. Upon seeing this, her gaze turned cold, revealing a look of disgust. Fade then stepped forward to Be. "What are you trying to do?" Feeling the terrifying aura emanating from him, Bet was a little rmed. Without any hesitation, Fade swung his hand, and pped Bet''s face. The tremendous force immediately knocked him over. He was thrown into the air, and he finally fell heavily on the ground with a painful grunt. Then, Fade took Joey and walked towards the door. The security guard before them saw how skillful Fade was, and did not dare to stop him. He quickly made way for the both of them to leave. Bet, who had been supported up by Pord and the others, stared after them with resentment in his eyes. There was a trail of blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, and his cheeks were swollen. He gritted his teeth. "How dare you hit me. I, Bet Xu, will never let you go." Meanwhile, Fade and Joey had already gotten into the car, and drove towards the hotel where Moore was waiting. Soon, they arrived at the hotel. Fade brought Joey to Moore. "Joey, are you ready?" He turned to look at her. She took a deep breath to calm down. Then, she nodded to him and answered, "Yes, I''m ready." "Okay, then I''ll knock on the door." Fade nodded, and then knocked on the door. "Master Chen, I''m back. Joey is also here." Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps from within the room. The pair of footsteps quickly rushed to the door and the door opened. Dressed in a suit and tie, Moore appeared in front of Fade and Joey in a sh. At this moment, Joey and Moore''s gazes met, and they fell speechless for a moment. When he saw this, Fade swung the door open and took Joey into the room. "Master Chen, let''s sit down and have a chat!" Moore finally came to his senses. He quickly nodded, and took the initiative to move the chair for Joey. After the three of them were seated, the room fell intoplete silence. It was as if no one knew how to break the silence. Seeing this, Fade took the initiative to introduce, "Joey, this is Moore, Master Chen, whom I''ve mentioned to you before. He is the legendary figure who won the championship at the Martial Arts Convention more than 20 years ago." Then, Fade introduced Joey to Moore. "Master Chen, this is Joey. She is my junior apprentice, and also a student studying in Capital University. She is majoring in archaeology." After the introduction, he stood up and said, "I have something to attend to. You can talk to each first!" He patted Joey''s shoulder and gave her an encouraging look. Then, he left the room and let the pair of father and daughter have a talk alone. After leaving the corridor, he did not return to his room, but went to the outdoor restaurant in the hotel. He ordered a ss of whiskey, and slowly sipped it. Meanwhile, he thought about what had happened recently, and couldn''t help thinking about the hidden Lin family and his wife, Quin. Just as Fade was deep in his thoughts, a crisp voice startled Fade and brought him out of his thoughts. "Brother Chen, is that you?" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Fade turned around, and saw a cute girl in herte teens. Her cheeks were flushed as she looked at him. Her eyes were wide and bright, and excitement was written all over her face. It was ra Moo, of the Moo family, whom Fade had saved during the exploration of the Dragon Mausoleum. Concurrently, ra stared at him with surprise and excitement in her heart. Just a day ago, at the Dragon Mausoleum, she was hesitating to say farewell to him. She had thought that she would never be able to meet him again. How would she have known she would meet him again the next day. All of a sudden, the hesitation that lingered in her heart for the past two days suddenly disappeared. Instead, she was filled with excitement. Such an unexpected encounter made ra suddenly believe in fate. It seemed that this wasn''t just a coincidence; God had arranged for the two of them toe across each other again. The only word to describe this was fate. At the thought of this and the anxiety that had been building up in her heart for the past two days, ra''s cheeks flushed red, and a touch of shyness shed across her face. She bit her lips gently, looking shy and lovely. Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 Fade was also surprised when he saw her. He smiled and greeted, "ra, it''s you! Why are you here?" She quickly answered, "Brother Chen, I''m here to wee the Moo family''s guest. Why are you here? Could it bethat..." ra looked at him with expectant eyes. However, he didn''t seem to notice this. He exined, "Master Chen and I have some things to deal with, so we came here." "Oh, it turns out that you are also dealing with your own affairs!" She was slightly disappointed, but then she immediately smiled and asked, "Brother Chen, can you stay here for a few more days, and join me at the Lantern Festival?" "Lantern Festival?" He was a little confused. She hurriedly exined, "The Lantern Festival is a traditional festival in Zobery District. At this time of every year, there will be a celebration at the Wavey River in Long City. There will be tons of lanterns, and it''s very beautiful." Upon hearing this, he seemed to have recalled something. It seemed that he recalled a piece of news in Zobery District that reported on the Lantern Festival. It seemed to be quite popr. However, he did not immediately agree. Instead, he said, "How about this, I''ll discuss it with Master Chen and see what he thinks."From N?velDrama.Org. "Well, then I''ll look forward to your reply, Brother Chen. Later, I''ll ask my dad to send you some invitation cards," ra answered with a smile. "You still need invitation cards for the Lantern Festival?" ra wrinkled her lovely nose and nced at Fade and replied, "Brother Chen, the invitation card I mentioned are the tickets for the VIP seats. If you don''t have an invitation card, you can only observe it from the outside." Thinking of this, Fade recalled that the Lantern Festival in Zobery District had a long history, and it was a huge celebration. The number of people who would take part in this celebration was in the thousands. Both sides of the Wavey River would be crowded with people. Without an invitation, Fade really wasn''t interested in taking part in this celebration. "Then I''ll have to thank you in advance," he said with a smile. "ra, you must be waiting for your guest, right? To let you personally wee him, he should be someone with quite a high status." "Brother Chen, you''re teasing me." She stared at him with a frown, then she puffed up her mouth and exined, "Brother Chen, in fact, I don''t know him at all. It''s just that my father told me that they are very important people, thus he wanted me to personally wee them. It seems that he is a secretary of some business, or the son of the president of some chambers ofmerce. My father values him very much, but I''m not familiar with him!" "Secretary, president of the Chamber of Commerce!" Hearing this, Fade started to ponder upon her words. It seemed that the Lantern Festival was not just a simple celebration! Just as he was about to speak again, a pair of leather shoes stomped on the marble floor, and the crisp sound of footsteps could be heard. "ra!" Hearing themotion, she turned around. She saw a man in a suit and tie. He was in histe twenties, and his hair wasbed into a slick back. He approached her with a smile. "Keith, you''re here," she greeted with a polite smile. The man named Keith Zheng saw ra''s face, and was taken aback. He smiled and remarked, "ra, I haven''t seen you for nearly five years. I didn''t expect you to have grown up so much." "Back then, you were still a little girl with a lollipop sticking out of your mouth. Now, you have grown into a gorgeousdy." Keith smiled and remarked in an intimate tone. ra was not used to this kind of intimacy. She frowned slightly and asked, "Keith, has Mr. Zheng arrived yet?" "My father is taking a private jet here, and your father has gone to pick him up. I just came back from abroad, and that is why I arrived here alone," he exined, revealing how wealthy his family was. Then, he stepped forward and reached out to pat ra''s head. "That small little girl has grown up. When I first saw you, I couldn''t believe my eyes." Seeing his intimate action, she almost instinctively took a step back to avoid his hand. His hand hovered mid-air, and it was extremely awkward. For a moment, Keith''s eyes squinted slightly and his pupils dted. His expression fell slightly. However, after apanying his father to so many business meetings, he had learned some things. Although he was embarrassed, he couldn''t let his emotions get out of control. Instead, he looked at ra andmented, "I haven''t met you for just a few years, and now, you don''t even allow me to stroke your head." When she heard this, she had mixed feelings, and didn''t know what to reply. She stammered, "Keith, I-I didn''t mean that. But, l-l now..." Before she could finish her words, Keith waved his hand and replied with a smile, "It''s fine, ra, you don''t have to exin yourself. I was just joking with you. You are my little sister. How could I me you?" "Thank you, Keith!" She nodded. "ra, you''re even calling me by my name. Are we really so distant? You really don''t want to recognize me as your brother?" There was a sh of struggle in her eyes. She nced at Fade, who was standing next to her. Finally, she reluctantly lowered her head and shouted at him, "Keith, l-l-l am not... I didn''t..." Keith noticed her action, especially when she looked at Fade with a worried expression. His gaze immediately turned cold as he stared at him. He quickly took a nce at Fade, and after so many business meetings, he was quick to judge someone by their cover. "This man is in his mid-twenties. He didn''t pay much attention to his appearance, so he must be a casual person. His clothes are all bought in the supermarket and at most, cost him a few hundred. He doesn''t even have any jewelry or watches to highlight his wealth." What''s more, the aura that Fade was giving off made Keith even more certain about his assumptions. Therefore, he immediately categorized Fade as the lowest tier, who was the type of person who was not worthy of being his friend. However, ra''s attitude towards him made Keith curious about him. He covered up the disdain and dissatisfaction in his eyes, then smiled and asked ra, "ra, this is..." She was wondering how to exin it. Concurrently, Keith changed the subject. To some extent, he had saved her from the awkwardness. Therefore, she introduced with an excited face, "Keith, oh, Keith. This is Fade Chen, Brother Chen. He is my friend, and also the savior of the Moo family." Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Looking at how excited ra was, and how she didn''t stutter when she addressed him as ''Brother Fade", Keith couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. He grew even more hostile towards him. "Hello, Mr. Chen." He hid the anger in his gaze. Keith showed a smile, and took the initiative to extend his right hand to Fade to greet him. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Although Keith had his expression under control, but in the eyes of such a skillful martial artist, Fade could see all the micro-expressions on his face. Fade could clearly see the hostility in his gaze. Therefore, he was not very polite to him, and he just greeted him ndly. Such an attitude made Keith even more dissatisfied with him. He frowned slightly and then asked, "How did you two get to know each other?" Before Fade could answer, ra answered excitedly beside him, "Keith, we met Brother Chen while we were at the Dragon Mausoleum. Back then we came across a robber, and Brother Chen came to our rescue. We..." Upon hearing this, Keith roughly understood what was going on. The Moo family had a martial arts background. Thus, taking part in the excavation of the Dragon Mausoleum was not something unusual. However, Keith was not interested in these things. The Zheng family was a family of business, and they already had plenty of businesses in the country. Now, they were looking to expand to other countries. Besides, his father, Salman Zheng, was also a member of the officialdom. He started as an ordinary wealthy entrepreneur, andter, he became the president of the Chamber of Commerce of the Southern District. Concurrently, he was also amittee member of the Department of Commerce. Over the years, his father had taught him a lot of things. Money was important, but power was even more important. However, if you had money, you would only be someone who owns a little more money. In front of a really powerful big shot, money was nothing at all. Someone powerful could turn all the wealth you had worked so hard for, into nothing. Therefore, Salman had been working on his power, constantly raising his status. His ultimate goal was to be the best businessman of the era. He had high hopes for such a goal. Keith was very confident in his own father as well. After all, back then, the Zheng family was just considered an average, small family. Compared to the Moo family, they were even a little weaker than them. However, after years of hard work, the Zheng family had improved by leaps and bounds and they had overtaken the Moo family in terms of wealth and power. If that wasn''t the case, Taufeeq wouldn''t have invited the father and son pair of the Zheng family over to celebrate the Lantern Festival. Of course, they wouldn''te all the way here just for nothing. They had their eyes on the Moo family''s martial arts. Although in Keith''s mind, he prioritized money and power over marital arts. However, the Moo family had been practicing martial arts for hundreds of years, thus they had quite a high status and wealth. If the Zheng family could make use of this, then it would greatly benefit them. In the eyes of the Zheng family, the entire Moo family was nothing more than just a tool for them to take advantage of. As for martial artists like Fade, in Keith''s opinion, they were nothing more than just pure brute force. They weren''t worth a lot. He could hire any of these martial artists at any time. Thinking of this, he regarded Fade with even more disdain. Without waiting for ra to introduce him further, he asked, "So Mr. Chen is also a martial artist! Where are you from? Where have you learnt your martial arts from? From your family, or from a master?" Fade then answered, "No, I just practice by myself." Upon hearing this, Keith''s impression of him dropped even further. He would have some value if he had learned his martial arts from some master, or from his family. Now, it seemed like he just learned his martial arts by himself, and coincidentally, he had helped ra once. Thus, the Moo family was grateful to him. Keith did not pay much attention to someone like him, nor was he interested in making friends with him. Therefore, he did not continue the conversation with Fade. Keith turned away and said to ra, "ra, my father and the others should be here now. Let''s go back." "Ah, this..." She was just excitedly introducing Fade''s various heroic deeds and powerful martial arts, but had been interrupted by Keith. Now that she was about to leave, she suddenly seemed a little upset. However, she knew how important the Zheng family was to her father. Therefore, she managed to squeeze out a smile and nodded. "Okay, Keith, let''s go back." She then turned around and waved goodbye to Fade. "Goodbye, Brother Chen. I''ll be waiting for you at the Lantern Festival!" Fade nodded and waved his hand with a smile. "Goodbye, I will be there." After watching both ra and Keith leave, Fade turned around and went back to his room. When he went back, Moore and Joey had finished their conversation, and asked Fade to enter. He looked at the tear marks at the corners of their eyes, as well as the smiles on their lips. He could not help but let out a sigh of relief as he smiled. It seemed that the father and daughter pair had a delightful conversation, and their hearts had been reconciled. After talking for some time, Fade learned that they had been honest, and told each other all of their experiences. After getting adopted by Aldred, Joey had spent most of her time on Tianwu Mountain, training. One year ago, she had secretly run down the mountain, and her life was rtively simple. Moore''s experience was obviously much more bitter. After his family was hunted down, he had wanted to use himself as bait, and allow both his wife and daughter to escape. However, his wife and daughter had been hunted down by the Chiang family. In the end, there wasn''t even a trace of their whereabouts, and they might even be dead. Moore, who was in extreme grief and indignation, had just barely escaped the Chiang family''s pursuit. In the following twenty years, he had been in hiding, and lived like a coward. He thought of ways to enhance his own strength, to search for traces of his wife and daughter, and to get his revenge on the Chiang family. These things had basically upied his past twenty years, and he had been living a bitter and tiring life. Moore had never been happy in the past twenty years, but at that very moment, he wasughing with a bright smile on his face. The father and daughter were happy, and Fade was relieved. He then mentioned ra''s invitation to them. "Master Chen, Joey. In a few days, there will be a Lantern Festival at Wavey River in the Zobery District. Someone has invited us to participate. Are you interested in going?" Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 "The Lantern Festival at Wavey River! I know, it''s huge, gorgeous, and romantic. I''ve always wanted to go there, but I''ve never gotten the chance. This time, I''m definitely going!" Joey rxed, and she started acting like herself. Seeing that his daughter was so delighted, Moore naturally agreed, "It''s a great idea to go there and have a look. It''s the perfect timing for a rxing trip." "By the way, Fade, who invited us? " Moore asked. "It''s ra Moo of the Moo family," Fade replied. When he heard this, Moore nodded his head. He also knew about Fade and ra exploring the Dragon Mausoleum. "It''s thedy from the Moo family. That''s expected." "Yes!" Fade nodded his head in agreement. On the other hand, Joey quickly asked, "What girl from the Moo family? Who are you talking about? Brother Fade, are you flirting with a woman again? When I go back, I''m going to tell my sister-in- law, Susie, Yuri, and the others..." Fade immediately fell speechless. "Joey, stop overthinking. ra and I are just friends. Besides, you haven''t even met Quin before. How would you be able to tell her?" "I don''t care. Anyway, I have to monitor you, to stop you from bing a yboy," Joey replied proudly as she stared at him. He looked at her helplessly, exining how he had met ra. "I see!" After listening to his exnation, Joey nodded. After a pause, she suddenly stared at Fade and said, "Brother Fade, I guess that ra must have fallen in love with you." "What are you talking about? I''ve only just known her recently, how could she be in love with me? Stop spouting nonsense," He quickly denied. "Brother Fade, you have to believe me. Women have very urate intuition. Let me tell you, this is the effect of a hero saving a beauty, and love at first sight. As long as you are willing, I''m afraid Miss Moo will take the initiative to throw herself at you," she added. "Girl, what are you talking about? It''s gettingte. You should go to bed early." Fade stretched out his right hand and flicked Joey''s forehead, and then quickly left. Soon, it was the day of the Lantern Festival. The Moo family had already sent someone over to send them an invitation. That evening, Fade, Joey, and Moore changed and then took a ride to the Wavey River. Although the sky was still bright and the Lantern Festival had not yet started, the two sides of the Wavey River were already packed with people. It was very lively. On both sides of the Wavey River, there were all kinds ofnterns. There were antique paper lanterns, modern and fashionablenterns, and Western- stylenterns, which wereplex, colorful and dazzling. However, the most eye-catching thing was not the festive lights, but the boats on the Wavey River. All of them were decorated with exquisite lights. Each boat was decorated in an extremely unique way, which was very eye-catching. The crowd on the river banks was busy taking pictures of the boats. Of course, the most beautiful scenery would be when the sky falls dark. When all the flowernterns lit up, that would be the peak moment of the Lantern Festival. The three of them watched all kinds ofnterns as they snacked by the river. Unexpectedly, the river in front suddenly widened and the two railings on both sides had an opening and it was connected to the middle of the Wavey River. As Fade nced over, he found that there was a central ind on the river where it had widened. There were exquisite wooden structures and human figures on that ind. Without a doubt, that central ind was the optimum ce to observe the Lantern Festival from. However, not everyone could enter that ce. On both sides of the railings, there were bodyguards. Without an invitation, they wouldn''t be allowed to enter. Seeing this, Fade touched the invitation in his chest pocket, and thought of what ra told him before. It seemed like that central ind was the VIP section. Fade was hesitating should he bring out his invitation cards and enter the VIP section. Concurrently, a voice full of hatred came from behind them. "It''s you!" Hearing the sound, the three turned their heads and immediately saw a fat middle- aged man ring at the three people with hatred. Beside the man, there was a young man who looked like he was in his thirties. As soon as Fade and Joey saw them, they recognized them immediately. Their faces fell as they said, "Pord, Bet, it''s you!" The people opposite them were the people whom they had met when they went to the restaurant near the airport. It was Bet Xu, the director of the Museum of Zobery District and the senior of Joey, Pord. Back then, Fade had made a phone call to Uriah, the chancellor of Capital University, and got Pord fired directly. Then, he taught Bet a lesson while he was there. Unexpectedly, they had met again. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other end, Moore''s face was filled with confusion. He didn''t know who they were. Joey quickly told him what had happened two days ago. After hearing this, his gaze suddenly turned cold. He red at the two of them, and there was even a hint of killing intent in his eyes. "Joey, I''ll teach them a lesson." When he saw this, Joey quickly grabbed him and said, "There''s no need, it''s just a small matter. It''s already over, there''s no need to worry about it." Joey was not sure whether Moore would kill them if she didn''t stop him. Even if he didn''t kill them, they might still suffer from permanent injuries after that. After all, after being hunted down by the Chiang family for so many years, he was definitely not someone to mess with. On the other hand, Bet and Pord didn''t know how lucky they were to have made it out alive. They red at Fade and Joey with hatred, gritting their teeth as they said, "You still dare to show up here?" "All of you, hurry up ande over. Seize him!" Bet waved his hand, giving the orders to the bodyguards at the banks of the river. The bodyguards stared at them with a puzzled look, remaining motionless. Bet felt embarrassed, and his expression fell. Pord, who was beside him, quickly shouted to the bodyguards, "Are you all blind? The man standing in front of you is Mr. Xu, the director of the museum in Zobery District. Director Xu is a VIP who has an invitation. Are you all going to go against a VIP?" Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 "Well..." The bodyguards looked hesitant and were frozen in ce for a moment. After all, their duty was to stand guard at the entrance to prevent riots. Their responsibility was not to teach the guests a lesson. However, at this moment, Bet''s expression grew grim as he said to the bodyguard, "I know Taufeeq, the head of the Moo family. If you don''t listen to my words, do you want me to call him over only to take action?" Upon hearing this, the bodyguards couldn''t help trembling, and their expressions changed drastically. If it was an ordinary guest, they wouldn''t have any intention of helping out. However, since Bet was acquainted with the head of the Moo family, things wouldn''t be quite the same. After all, the Moo family was a well-known century-old martial art family in Long City. They were the second most powerful family in the Zobery District. They were nearly on par with the recent rapid- developing Chai family. Of course, some time ago, something bad had happened to the Chai family. The heads of the Chai family, Zelson Chai and Gorgan Chai, had been found dead in the Dragon Mausoleum and this had made the Chai family suffer a huge blow. Some spected that the Moo family would take this opportunity to surpass the Chai family and be the most powerful family in the Zobery District. In the face of such a powerful family, the bodyguards hesitated for a moment, and finally they stepped over and were ready to help Bet take action. Seeing this, Bet seemed very proud. He looked at Fade and Joey andmanded the bodyguards, "It''s the two of them, do it. Teach the man a lesson. Don''t hurt thedy, just bring her over to me, and I will teach her a lesson." As he spoke, he gazed at her again. He licked his tongue with greed, and his expression was very obscene. Seeing this, Moore''s body couldn''t help but tremble in anger. The coldness that he had just suppressed suddenly burst out. The fierce killing intent was almost about to envelop Bet. Fortunately, Joey stopped Moore in time, and avoided him from killing him and turning this ce into a bloody scene. "Sir, you..." The two bodyguards came to Fade and clenched their fists, looking like they were about to hit him. He squinted his eyes, looked at them, and asked in a deep voice, "What are you doing? How dare you attack us for no reason!" "I''m sorry, Bet is a VIP. We have to listen to the VIPs." The bodyguard responded. "VIPs!" Fade humphed indifferently, then stretched out his hand, took out three invitations, and continued, "We are also VIPs. Will you listen to our words?" Seeing this, the bodyguards were dumbfounded. Their eyes were filled with surprise, and then they looked at Bet. Bet and Pord, who were feeling proud of themselves, didn''t expect Fade to have an invitation at all. Their faces fell. However, with a cold snort, Bet said with anger, "I''m not an ordinary VIP. I''m a friend of Taufeeq, the head of the Moo family. If you offend me, then you are also offending him." Hearing this, the two bodyguards froze, and they turned to Fade. He snorted and replied, "He is a friend of the head of the Moo family and you want to take action on me? Then I am also a friend of the Moo family and my invitations were personally given to us by the Moo family. Then, do you guys have to listen to us?" As he spoke, Fade flipped over the invitation. At the bottom of the card was Taufeeq''s personal signature, making their invitations different from all the others. Upon seeing this, everyone fell into shock. Bet and Pord were also a little taken aback. However, their faces soon darkened as they sneered, "He ims that it is the head of the Moo family''s signature, and you guys believe him?" "As far as I know, the Moo family head has only sent ten invitations with personal signatures this time. Those are top-notch guests, but now, you''re taking out three invitations at once. That''s obviously too fake!" Pord immediately chimed in, "That''s right, you guys are making it too obvious. How dare you pretend to make a fake signature of the Moo family''s head? That''s simply impossible." "What are you guys waiting for? Quickly take action and arrest these liars," Bet ordered. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The two bodyguards hesitated for a moment, and the more they thought about it, the more they felt that Bet''s words were true. Their expressions grew serious, and they were about to attack Fade. Fade narrowed his eyes and frowned slightly. He was about to fight back. However, just at this moment, a crisp voice sounded. "What are you guys doing? Stop right now." Hearing they heard the shout, the bodyguards involuntarily paused and turned around. A cute girl in herte teens was striding towards them furiously. Seeing this, everyone looked over at her, with a little surprise and doubt etched on their faces. Pord frowned and shouted at the bodyguards, "What are you guys standing there for? Didn''t you hear what Bet just said? Do it now! It''s only a little girl, what are you guys..." When the two bodyguards heard this, they looked at Pord as if they were looking at a fool. Then they bowed respectfully to the little girl and greeted, "Miss Moo!" "Miss Moo? She''s..." He was still dumbfounded. At the side, Bet''s expression fell. He red at Pord, gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Shut up. That little girl is the eldest daughter of the Moo family. Are you trying to drag me down with you?" "What? She is Miss Moo?" Pord was really taken aback. His eyes were filled with fear, and his face instantly turned pale. On the other end, ra came over, red at the two bodyguards, and eximed, "What are you doing?" "Miss Moo, w- we just..." The two bodyguards turned to look at Bet. He had no choice but to step forward. He squeezed out a smile and said, "Miss Moo, I''m the one who ordered them to do it. These fellows are scammers. They''re actually barging in with the fake invitations. I was worried that they''d do something bad, so..." Before Bet could finish, ra interrupted him and answered angrily, "Brother Chen and the others were personally invited by me, and the invitation was also sent by my father. What do you mean by scammers?" "What... I..." Bet was taken aback. He did not expect Fade''s invitation to be real, and for him to even know ra. After a moment of dullness, beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, and his mind began to spin quickly. The corners of his mouth twitched, revealing a disgusting-looking smirk. He tried hard to exin, "Miss Moo, l-l didn''t know that he knew you. I got it wrong, I got it wrong." "Do you think you can get away with it just because you got it wrong!" ra replied coldly, "You wrongly used Brother Chen. Shouldn''t you apologize?" "This..." Bet''s expression stiffened. He was, after all, the director of the museum of the Zobery District. He could also be considered as the number one figure in Zobery District. Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Now, on such an asion, he had to apologize to Fade, such an obscure person, in front of tens to hundreds of thousands of people? If he really did this, he would lose others'' respect and he might not even be able to continue his career anymore. Thinking of this, Bet said to ra, "Miss Moo, the leader of the Moo family and I know each other, so we can be considered friends. I did make a mistake in this matter, and I willpensate youter. But now, it''ste, let''s head to the central ind first!" He was deliberately trying to stall for time, gradually changing the topic. But then, a deep voice sounded, whichpletely dispelled Bet from his delusions. "We are friends? Why am I unaware of this?" After that, a man in histe forties walked towards them and stared at Bet with a stern look on his face. When Bet saw the man, his face froze instantly. "Head, Head of the Moo family. Why, why are you here? I, I..." "Seems like someone was deliberately trying to im that he is my friend to take action against my true friends. How can I sit around and do nothing?" Taufeeq asked in a low voice. That kind of pressure from a powerful martial artist instantly made Bet sweat profusely, and he almost copsed to the ground. Pord immediately understood the deeper meaning of his words. "True friends, doesn''t that mean..." As Pord shifted his gaze to look at Fade, Taufeeq and ra started walking towards Fade. ra jumped over, smiling gleefully and approached Fade. "Brother Chen, I''m sorry. I''mte and you''ve been wronged." Then, Taufeeq also walked over and bowed slightly. He took the initiative to greet Fade, "Mr. Chen, you''re here." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Fade shook Taufeeq''s hand and said lightly, "Mr. Moo, you don''t have to be so polite. Just call me Fade." Taufeeq nodded and then turned to Moore and Joey, greeting them as well. When the onlookers saw this scene, they were absolutely taken aback. It was already shocking enough that Fade was friends with Taufeeq, but now it seemed that Taufeeq really respected Fade. This made everyone dumbfounded as they began secretly guessing Fade''s identity and background. Meanwhile, Bet and Pord, who were on the other side, were dumbstruck by what they saw. They were so shocked that they were frozen in ce, not able to move a single inch. "Fade, what''s going on?" After greeting him, Taufeeq pointed to Bet and asked. Fade answered faintly, "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that we had some conflict with them two days ago. They tried to suppress others with their power and wanted tomit misdeeds, thus I taught them a lesson and now they are back for revenge." "What!" Taufeeq''s face darkened immediately as he continued in a deep voice, "Bet Xu, it''s time for someone else to be the director of the museum." Hearing this, Bet couldn''t help it anymore. His legs went weak and he dropped to the ground as if his legs turned to mud. "Master Taufeeq, I know I was wrong. No, don''t..." Although Taufeeq wasn''t his immediate superior, and he wasn''t part of the system, with the Moo family''s status and power, it would be a piece of cake for them to fire him as the director of the museum. What''s worse, if he had offended the head of the Moo family, it would almost be impossible for him to continue living in Long City in the future, not even in Zobery District. Therefore, Bet couldn''t care about his ego anymore. He justid on the ground and cried for mercy. However, Taufeeq, Fade and the others were not interested in dealing with such a person. They waved their hands and ordered the bodyguards to drag Bet and Pord out. After Bet''s matter was dealt with, Taufeeq personally led the way and brought Fade and the others inside. They followed the wooden bridge and arrived at the middle of the central ind. Compared to the hustle and bustle of the riverbank, although the ind wasn''t huge, it was still less crowded. Around the central ind, there was a ring of bricks and stones. In the center of it was a three-story tall wooden building. The wooden building was exquisitely decorated with dazzling colors, which attracted a lot of attention. Below the wooden building, a group of well-dressed people were chatting and ttering each other. The Lantern Festival had turned into a party for people with higher social status. Without a doubt, Taufeeq was one of the most prominent figures in this party. The guests he had personally gone out to greet naturally became the center of attention as well. For a time, many people came forward to propose a toast, and their warm attitude made Fade somewhat overwhelmed. After exchanging pleasantries, Taufeeq brought Fade and the others to the top floor of the wooden building. There were even fewer people there. There were only a few exquisite wooden tables, on which fragrant tea and desserts were served. Several guests were chatting softly. It was obvious that those who had ess to the third floor of the wooden building were the honored guests amongst the distinguished visitors. Taufeeq had brought Fade to the third floor and that indirectly showed how high of a social status Fade had. Taufeeq strode in. A middle-aged man stood up and walked up to him with a smile. "Taufeeq, you''re finally back." "Salman, I''m truly sorry for keeping you waiting. My apologies." Taufeeq''s attitude was quite humble in front of Salman. "We''re all brothers, Taufeeq. Why are you apologizing? That''s too excessive," Salman said forthrightly. He then nced at Fade and the others behind Taufeeq. He was judging them as he asked, "Are these the honored guests you personally went to wee in?" Taufeeq nodded, then smiled and introduced, "Salman, this is Mr. Fade Chen, whom I''ve mentioned to you before. He''s not only an honored guest, but he is also my lifesaver." "So he is Mr. Chen." Salman looked over at him, and he was not very enthusiastic. Concurrently, Taufeeq introduced Salman to Fade and said, "This is Salman Zheng, the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce of Southern District, as well as amittee member of the political consultative conference for industry andmerce. He is a big shot." "Taufeeq, you''re exaggerating. I am just a president. How can I be counted as a big shot?" Salman said modestly, but his expression showed that he was still very proud. Meanwhile, a young man who seemed to be in histe twenties called out to Salman, "Dad", before striding towards them. Seeing this, Taufeeq immediately introduced him, "This is Keith Zheng, also known as Young Master Zheng, Salman''s son. He''s young and promising!" Fade turned over and saw him. He slightly squinted his eyes. This Young Master Zheng was the one he met two days ago in the hotel where he bumped into ra. Back then, Keith didn''t have a great attitude towards him. As expected, when Keith saw that it was Fade, his eyes suddenly turned cold and a look of displeasure and disdain shed across his face. Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 Taufeeq did not notice the strange look in Fade and Keith''s eyes. He continued introducing them to each other with a smile on his face. ra, however, could vaguely feel the change in their moods, thus she said, "Dad, two days ago, Brother Chen and Young Master Zheng have met each other. They already know each other." "Oh, so you already know each other. That''s even better." Taufeeq smiled. He then respectfully invited Fade to be seated. Then, in front of everyone, Taufeeq invited Fade over to the front table. After Fade had taken his seat, only then did Taufeeq invite everyone over to be seated. Although he took the initiative to ask Salman to sit on the left side of the upper seat and he himself sat on the right side of the lower seat, Fade, a young man, sitting in the middle of the two big bosses made people feel a little strange. The guests at the other tables couldn''t help squinting. They didn''t know what to think of this. As for Salman, although he was still full of smiles, there were unusual shes in his gaze which was nearly impossible to be detected. Although it was difficult to notice the strange facial expression of Salman, Keith''s upset look at that moment was much more obvious. Having apanied his father to tons of business meetings, he had long been ustomed to being particr about inferiority and superiority. Whether it was the position of the seats, the order of toasts, or even the order of announcing a title or name, it was very likely to affect their first impression. Because of this, the father and son thought highly of these details. Taufeeq invited them over to support them this time, but when arranging the seats, he let Fade, a young boy, sit in the first seat and let Salman sit under Fade. If it was in official businesses, it would be a huge taboo. If his father hadn''t secretly shot a look at him, Keith would have lost his mind on the spot. Fade noticed the change in the emotions of the father and son pair. He sighed in his heart as he didn''t want to find trouble, but it seemed like trouble kept finding its way back to him. Taufeeq obviously didn''t take notice of these small details. Although the Moo family was also a wealthy family of the Zobery District, the Moo family was still a martial arts family, and Taufeeq was a martial artist. He usually didn''t care about all these, thus he naturally wouldn''t think about it and take them into consideration. After they sat down, Taufeeq took the initiative to propose a toast. His first toast was to Fade, and this made the father and son pair look even more unpleasant. After toasting and chatting for a moment, Taufeeq''s face was already flushing red. He repeatedly thanked Fade then said to Salman, "Salman, we are old friends who have known each other for more than 30 years. This time, I will have to thank you for troubling you over." Taufeeq took the initiative to pour himself a ss of wine, his face flushed red. He put down his wine ss and said, "Salman, what I''ve mentioned to you before..." Salman interrupted Taufeeq and said, "Taufeeq, we''d better talk about those things in private!" "That''s right, that''s right!" Taufeeq nodded hastily. Seeing this, Fade knew that they had some affairs to deal with, and he was not very interested in such asions. Thus, he took the initiative to stand up and said, "Mr. Moo, please go on. I''ll go downstairs and have a look." "Mr. Chen, it''s fine. Salman and I are not in a hurry. You..." Taufeeq knew that Fade was an expert-leveled master, therefore he naturally held Fade in high regard and spoke without any hesitation. When Salman heard this, he couldn''t help but slightly narrow his eyes. Fade wasn''t interested in drinking anymore. As he was just thinking about what to say, ra tugged on Taufeeq''s sleeve and smiled. "Dad, you''ve drank too much! Brother Chen is here to see the fireworks. If you are keeping him here to drink with you, how is he going to have the opportunity to enjoy the scenery?" Taufeeq came back to his senses after being reminded by his daughter. He patted his forehead and said, "Yes, yes, silly me. Mr. Chen, why don''t you go and have fun? Why don''t I arrange a guide for you?" "Dad, I''m here. We don''t need a guide!" ra pouted and then walked towards Fade. She told him, "Brother Chen, let''s go and have some fun." On the other end, Salman saw this and nced at Keith, saying, "Keith, you go with ra and the others. You are all young people, go and have fun together. Old men like us can''t participate in such activities anymore." "Alright, Dad!" Keith answered and then walked to ra''s side. From N?velDrama.Org. Salman looked at Taufeeq and smiled, "Taufeeq, let''s find a ce to have a chat!" The two big shots went away to talk about their private affairs. Fade and the group of people came down from the wooden building. Under the guidance of ra, they began to explore. ra basically stuck by Fade''s side the whole journey, constantly introducing all kinds ofnterns and traditional tales to Fade. However, Keith, who was following ra, seemed like an uninvited guest. Such a situation made Keith look even more ufortable. He stared at Fade with vague lividness and resentment. They came upon a huge Lotus Lamp cruise. ra was introducing the traditions of the cruise to Fade excitedly when a group of people came over from the opposite side, which made her face darken instantly. "ra, what''s wrong?" Fade asked with concern. ra pointed at the group of people and said, "The Chai family is here!" "The Chai family!" Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help thinking of Zelson and Horgan who were killed by him. He squinted his eyes briefly. On the other end, Keith''s eyes lit up as if he had found an opportunity. He quickly stepped forward and told ra, "ra, don''t worry. As long as I am here, the Chai family won''t dare to do anything to you!" Then, Keith took the initiative to step forward and greet the man in histe twenties, "Mr. Hod, you''re also here for the cruise!" The man across from him narrowed his eyes when he saw Keith approaching and said, "I was wondering who it was. So it''s you, Young Master Zheng!" As the two were talking to each other, ra started introducing him to Fade, "Brother Chen, that man is called Hod Chai. He is the cousin of Horgan Chai, a former member of the Chai family. After Zelson Chai, the former leader of the Chai family died, it was Cadmus Chai who reced him as the head of the Chai family and he is also Hod''s father." "Now that Hod has be the Young Master of the Chai family, his status and position has risen, thus he is now more arrogant and proud." "I see." Upon hearing this, Fade nodded his head and nced over. Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 Meanwhile, Keith and Hod were already having a conversation. Perhaps Keith wanted to be more presentable in front of ra, he was very proactive, and their conversation was very intense. However, Hod, who was opposite Keith, seemed calm. He even took the initiative to back down so as to not have any direct conflict with him. Instead, he pointed at ra and said indifferently, "ra Moo, I''m certain you and your father have something to do with the death of Zelson and Horgan. The Chai family will not let this go so easily." Obviously, Hod did not know that Fade was the one who murdered Zelson and Horgan. The only thing he knew was that the Moo family had something to do with their deaths, and they were ming it on ra. A hint of anger shed across ra''s face and she replied, "Hod, I don''t care about your Chai family, but our Moo family has nothing to do with this, and we are ready to face whatever you all throw our way." "Ready to face it? However bold you are, I don''t think you can afford to offend the Chai family! Hmph!" After that, Hod gave a heavy snort and turned away with his subordinates. Upon hearing this, ra pulled a long face and she seemed worried. The Chai family had been developing well in recent years, and they were especially flourishing in the political and business world. They had some great connections and they had surpassed the Moo family. The Chai family had sessfully be the most powerful family in Long City. If they really tried to go against each other, the Moo family would most likely lose the battle. But now, a misfortune had happened in the Chai family. The head and the young master of the Chai family were now dead. Under such a circumstance, the Moo family had a higher chance of winning if both families were toe into confrontation. However, it was only a possibility. No one could say for certain if they could aplish victory. Perhaps due to this reason, Taufeeq invited his old friend, Salman, over to help him boost his superiority. Keith obviously also had this thought in mind. Seeing the situation, he quickly came over and comforted ra, "ra, don''t worry. My father and I are here. This time we will definitely be able to help the Moo family defeat the Chai Family. You can rest assured." ra was not in a good mood, but after all, Keith was speaking for her. Therefore, she smiled politely and nodded gratefully, "Well, then I''m grateful to Mr. Zheng and Young Master Zheng." "ra, you don''t have to be so polite. Just call me Keith." Keith pressed on, "By the way, ra, what do you think about the matter I mentioned to you before?" When it came to this, ra''s face immediately sank, and her expression was somewhat unnatural. She replied, "This, this, I still need to think about it. And my father, he..." Upon hearing this, Keith looked anxious and he said with pursued excitement, "ra, why are you still hesitating? Is there anything that you don''t like about me? Tell me, I''ll correct it right away." "Keith, I, I am not..." ra was somewhat hesitant. Keith became more and more excited. He took the initiative to reach out to grab ra''s hand. "ra, I really like you. I have always regarded you as my goddess. I want to be with you even in my dreams." "Besides, the Zheng and the Moo families have such a great rtionship. It''s good for the two of us to be together," Keith said excitedly. ra''s expression became more and more evasive. She stepped back to avoid Keith''s outstretched hand and stammered, "Keith, I, I''m still too young. I haven''t even started thinking about these things..." "ra, you still don''t know me well. We have to spend more time together. Once you get to know me, you will definitely fall in love with me." Keith took the initiative to approach her again and he was about to reach out his hand. ra had already retreated to the railing, and there was nowhere else for her to recoil. She was flustered, and she was about to be held into Keith''s arms. Meanwhile, Fade stepped forward, stood in front of ra to block Keith, and uttered indifferently, "Young Master Zheng, that''s not how a gentleman treats a girl." Seeing this, Keith couldn''t help frowning. He said in a deep voice, "What are you doing? ra is my fiancee. I have a close rtionship with her. What rtionship do you have with her?" Fade''s face darkened at those words. ra nced at Fade and hurriedly exined, "No, that''s not it. I''m not engaged to him. I''m not his fiancee." "ra, my father and yours have already talked about the engagement. It will happen sooner orter. There is nothing to be embarrassed about," Keith uttered and stepped over again, trying to pull Fade out of the way and get closer to ra. However, Fade moved to the side and stopped Keith in his tracks. He growled angrily, "Young Master Zheng, ra has said that she is not your fiancee, at least not for now. You better not act recklessly." From N?velDrama.Org. After being blocked over and over again, Keith was really getting a little furious. He rolled up his sleeves and red at Fade, saying in a deep voice, "Since when was it your turn to take care of my business? Get out of my way!" Fade''s face sank, he sneered, "Are you sure you want to fight with me?" As he spoke, Fade smacked his hand on the railing aside. When it was moved away, he left a clear palm mark on the steel railing. Seeing this, Keith couldn''t help but shiver. He came back to his senses in an instant. With a horrified look on his face, he took a few steps back. Only then, he recalled that Fade here was a martial artist. He benefited from his martial arts skills in rescuing Taufeeq and ra, and that was why they were so respectful of him. If they were to fight head-on, Keith was definitely no match for Fade. Of course, in Keith''s opinion, all these martial artists were just brute force. The real and most powerful martial art masters did not have to fight. Hence, Keith stepped back and stared at Fade coldly. He gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll remember you. Once the festival is over, I''ll let you know the consequences of offending me." Then, Keith took a deep look at ra, turned around, and left. Looking at Keith leaving, ra''s eyes showed a trace of worry. She then lowered her head and apologized to Fade, "Brother Chen, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault, and that''s why you..." Fade shook his head and reached out to pat ra on her head. He whispered gently, "ra, there''s no need to apologize. You didn''t do anything wrong. Also, what happened between you and Keith?" Upon mentioning this, ra''s face sank and she sighed softly, exining, "The Moo family has been suppressed by the Chai family for the past decade, and it is gradually getting harder for us to continue our business in Long City. This time, the Chai family has suffered a great loss and since it is also the Lantern Festival, my father wants to take advantage of this opportunity to surpass the Chai family and regain the position of the number one family in the province." "It''s just that in order for us to have a stable position as the most powerful family in Long City, we would need support from all aspects. Our Moo family is a martial arts family, and we are confident that we can beat the Chai family in martial arts, but in terms of politics andmerce, I''m afraid that we might still have a long way to go before we can surpass them." Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 After a pause, ra continued, "In order to shorten the gap between both our families, my father deliberately went to his old friend, Mr. Zheng for help." "Mr. Zheng is the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce of Southern District. Besides, he is also a committee member of the Department of Commence of Zobery District. He has a lot of influence over the political and business industry. If our Moo family can win over the support of the Zheng family, then we have nothing else to worry about. We can suppress the Chai family and eventually be the number one family in Long City." After hearing this, Fade nodded. He could acknowledge Taufeeq''s intention, but he could not understand why he used his daughter as the bargaining chip. He asked skeptically, "In order to get the support of the Zheng family, your father wants you to get engaged to Keith?" ra shook her head and answered, "Actually, my father didn''t force me. At first, my father never nned for an engagement. But two days ago, after Mr. Zheng and Keith came over to my house, Mr. Zheng proposed this idea to my father the next day." "Mr. Zheng was just giving a suggestion and my dad did not agree to it immediately. He said that Keith and I should spend more time together and get to know each other, then only will we decide if the engagement is official!" "I don''t have any feelings for Keith and I''ve asked around about his reputation back in his hometown. He doesn''t seem like a gentleman at all. What''s more, Keith has been pestering me these few days, and he often wants to get all touchy. He''s very frivolous. So, I don''t want to get engaged to him at all." "I told my dad about this in private and wanted him to reject Mr. Zheng''s engagement, but my dad was worried that it would jeopardize the rtionship between our families, so he asked me to wait and only talk about this matter after the Lantern Festival." "Seeing that my family did not reject the engagement, he thought that we had agreed to it and he even thought that I''m in love with him. He was touching me more than usual, and even wanted to invite me out for a drinkst night." Hearing this, Fade finally understood what had happened. This so- called engagement was just a verbal agreement between their fathers and there was no confirmation of things. On the Moo family''s side, they took their rtionship into ount, so they did not dare to reject them immediately. On Keith''s side, he was too arrogant. He thought that since ra did not decline him on the spot, she must be in love with him. Hence, he started to get physical with her. After sorting out the situation, Fade gently patted ra''s head and said, "ra, you don''t have to do this to yourself. If you have any opinions, don''t keep them in your heart and just voice them out. If you find it difficult to talk to your father, I''ll persuade himter." ra nodded with a smile and said, "Brother Chen, thank you, but it''s all right. I''ll be fine after tonight." They continued to walk around. Suddenly, a huge bright firework lit up in the air, attracting everyone''s attention. ra saw this and said to Fade and the others, "Brother Chen, thentern festival is about to begin. Let''s go back to the wooden building. You will have the best view over there." Thus, they immediately returned to the wooden building. A bunch of people had already gathered back there, but it was obvious that everyone was still seated ording to their social status. The higher their social status, the higher the floor they were on. Fade and the rest returned to the third floor. Compared to the previous time he was here, the third floor was obviously filled with more people. The group of people that centered around Taufeeq were mainly members of the Moo family and the distinguished guests that Taufeeq had invited. On the other end was the Chai family. They mainly consisted of the current leader of the Chai family, Cadmus Chai, and the guests invited by the Chai family. In the center, there were several big shots of various industries of the Long City, who were also witnessing the insight of the families. When Fade and the rest returned to the Moo family''s side, Keith red at them unkindly and gave an unpleasant snort. Salman also shifted his gaze over and said in a bureaucratic tone, "ra and Mr. Chen are back. Did you guys have a good time?" It was just a casual question, but from Keith''s facial expression, it was obvious that the Zheng father and son pair were not pleased. Taufeeq''s expression changed when he saw this. He looked at ra and said in a deep voice, "ra, what did you just do? Apologize to Keith and Mr. Zheng." "I..." ra was slightly surprised and puzzled for a moment. Fade, on the other hand, frowned and showed signs of displeasure. He lifted his leg and stepped forward, preparing to put the matter to an end. Even if he offended Taufeeq, he wouldn''t care. He did not want ra to be wronged. But before Fade could step up, ra tugged on Fade''s sleeve and looked at him with watery eyes. She shook her head gently, bit her lip, and said, "Brother Chen, I''m fine." ra then walked towards Salman and Keith, bowed, and apologized, "Mr. Zheng, Keith, I was too willful just now. I identally offended Keith, so I''ll apologize to you two." Upon hearing that, Keith had acent look on his face. He deliberately looked over at Fade and raised his eyebrows in delight. He took the initiative to lift ra up and said, "ra, you don''t have to apologize. It''s no big deal. I''ve already forgiven you." From N?velDrama.Org. Salman, who was beside him also smiled. He looked at Taufeeq and said, "It''s normal for children to fight and have emotions. It''s usual for couples like them. As long as they get together in the end." "It''s just that it''s better for them to deal with it themselves. Outsiders don''t have to intervene." When Salman said this sentence, he deliberately looked at Fade warningly. Seeing this, Fade squinted his eyes but he did not take Salman''s warning seriously. Instead, he looked at ra with an encouraging look. Taufeeq couldn''t help but let out augh when he felt that the atmosphere was somewhat awkward. "Look, thentern festival has begun." As a result, the group of people immediately casted their gaze over at the Wavey River. The night hadpletely descended. The exquisitely beautifulnterns on both sides of the Wavey River had all been lit up. There were tons of differentnterns inbination with colorful lighting, which lit up the entire ce with dazzling lights. The lights on the shore reflected on the surface of the river, and together with the remarkable fireworks, the entire Wavey River became a multicolored world, vibrant and beautiful. In addition to delicate festiventerns, they also used modern and advanced technology to y new tricks during this festival. There were tons ofnterns flowing on the river and drones that were suspended mid- air, carryingnterns that could change their color. It was just fascinating. Everyone on both sides of the river was excited to see such scenery. Cheers and shouts were all heard one after another. Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 They had to admit that the Lantern Festival was organized perfectly. There were all kinds of exquisitenterns and gorgeous performances that attracted everyone''s attention. On such an asion, there were many couples on the riverbank who began taking pictures. Some even got on their knees, proposing to their significant others. It was extremely lovely. The position of the wooden building really was at the perfect angle. Fade and the others had the perfect view of the performance. It was a one-of-a-kind experience. After all the fireworks, everything started to dim and the ce gradually quieted down. "Is thentern festivaling to an end? So fast?" Just as Fade was wondering, flickering lights slowly approached on the river surface. The crowd on both sides of the river bank were all excited to see this. One after another, they began to cheer, and the scene resumed bustling with activity once more. As the lights approached, Fade saw that the shining lights on the river were boats finely decorated with exquisitenterns. The boats were ornamented into different shapes and themes, and they were gleaming and eyecatching on the river. As eachmp boat approached, the crowd on both sides would cheer loudly. "What''s going on?" Fade found it weird. ra felt that Fade was having doubts. Pointing at the gs fluttering on the bow of the boat, she eximed, "Brother Chen, take a look at those gs!" Fade fixed his eyes on the bow of each boat and noticed there was a g on each of them. There were names printed on the gs such as "The Huang family of Zobery District", "The Cheston Group of Zobery District" and "The Chamber of Commerce of Zobery District". "These... thesemp boats aren''t officialized by the organizer?" ra nodded and exined, "The boats are not officialized by the organizer, but they are arranged separately by various well-known organizations in the Zobery District." "As there are many organizations taking part in this Lantern Festival and there are limited slots for the boats, only powerful organizations could get their boats on the Wavey River." "From a certain point of view, these boats can be regarded as a tform for them to advertise how powerful their organization is, and some might see it as apetition." After hearing ra''s exnation, Fade nodded his head. It turned out that the Lantern Festival was not just all fun and games. It was also a tform for them topete for how powerful their organization is. Upon thinking of this, Fade could not help ncing at Taufeeq and Cadmus. He asked ra, "Did the Moo and Chai families also preparemp boats?" ra nodded and answered in a low voice, "My dad has made a lot of preparations for this festival. The same goes for the Chai family." As soon she finished talking, a burst of enthusiastic cheers suddenly sounded from the field, instantly attracting all the eyes on the scene. Fade looked up and saw two hugentern boats gradually approaching them. All the previous boats were fabulous and breathtaking, butpared to these two, they seemed like child''s y. First was the size. The two boats were thirty meters in length, the height and width were ten meters each. It was so tall that it was nearly the same height as the buildings on the riverbank. In terms of the decoration, these two ships were obviously better adorned than all of the previous boats. All kinds of expensive materials and exquisite patterns were appropriately essorized on the ship. Together with the blinding lights, the whole ship looked as if it was a huge moving pce, which was stunning. Just by the decoration itself, it could be seen that they had spent tons of effort on these boats. One of the boats was decorated like a dragon that was about to soar into the sky. Its grandness was extraordinary and astounding. The other boat was embellished into a huge mountain and it gave out an oppressive feeling as if it could ovee everything. "These two boats should belong to the Moo and Chai families!" Fade had this assumption in his mind and as he nced at the gs on the bow, his assumption was correct. The dragon- shaped boat belonged to the Moo family, and the mountain-shaped boat belonged to the Chai family. With the appearance of the two boats, the atmosphere at the scene was getting more and more high-spirited and energetic. All the ordinary people were discussing how gorgeous the boats were, while some of them were analyzing the situation. "The Chai family and the Moo family are indeed among the top families in the Zobery District. It could be seen how impressive they are by the decoration of their boats. It''s marvelous."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s true that they are among the top families, but now it''s hard to say who is the first and who is the second." "What do you mean?" "Don''t you understand? A few days ago, Zelson Chai, the leader of the Chai family and Horgan Chai, the young master of the Chai family were found dead. The Chai family has suffered a great deal because of that. The Moo family took this opportunity to overtake the Chai family." "Look at the Moo family''sntern ship. That soaring dragon clearly indicates Taufeeq''s ambitions!" "If that''s the case, the giant mountain on the Chai family''s boat also shows their determination to suppress everything. It seems that the two families are going to have a head-on battle with each other." "That''s for sure. The two families have alwayspeted with each other during the Lantern Festival but this year it is way more intense. Looks like it''s going to be interesting." The moring could be heard by everyone on the third floor. Everyone was well aware of these things, but no one had pointed it out. Instead, they all pretended just to not hear it and retained their smiles to maintain the harmonious atmosphere. However, when the two boats drove to the two sides of the central ind, their speed gradually slowed down and finally stopped in front of the two sides of the central ind. The expressions of everyone on the third floor altered. Taufeeq and Cadmus stared at each other. Their gazes were slightly stern, then they withdrew their stares and put on a straight face. Among the big shots ofZobery District, an old man with white hair walked forward. After ncing at the two sides, he announced loudly, "It''s almost time. Thepetition for the Lantern Festival can now begin." Hearing his words, Taufeeq and Cadmus almost nodded simultaneously. They waved their hands and said, "Begin now." Along with their words, Fade saw three silhouettes appear on each of the twomp boats. They were all finely dressed, their muscles were bulging and they exuded positive energy from their bodies. One could tell at a nce that they were skillful martial artists. "Is this a Martial Arts Contest?" Fade looked at ra, slightly surprised. Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 ra nodded and answered, "Our Moo family and the Chai family will bepeting in all aspects. During the Lantern Festival, we mainlypete in literature and martial arts. Now, we are going to have a Martial Arts Contest, and each family would have three representatives." "Once all of the three representatives have lost the battle, the opponent is considered victorious. And thus, the loser will have a price to pay." Upon hearing this, Fade understood what was going on. The two families would be carrying out their fights in public. "Is Mr. Moo confident in winning?" Fade looked at Taufeeq then asked ra. ra smirked and answered, "In terms of literature, our Moo family might not be on par with the Chai family, but in terms of martial arts, we are very confident. In the past ten years, our Moo family has always been victorious in terms of martial arts." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Fade couldn''t help but nod and understand. Although the Chai family was better than the Moo family in the political and business industry, the Moo family had been a martial arts family for ages. Taufeeq prioritized martial arts over everything else and thus it was expected for the Moo family to win against the Chai family in this aspect. Just as Fade was just asking, the martial artists on the two sides of the boat greeted each other, and thepetition immediatelymenced. The first to appear was a member of the Moo family. He was a burly warrior in his thirties. He had bulging muscles and he seemed skillful. He sprung his legs and immediately was projected ten meters into the air,nding on the Chai family boat. The impact was so huge that it shook the boat. Seeing what had just happened, there was an outburst in the crowd. After all, the Moo family had taken the initiative to jump over to the opponent''s boat. This showed how confident they were. "The battle is about to begin. The exciting part is just about to start." "Quickly get the right angle and start filming." "Who do you think will win this time?" "It''s definitely the Moo family! They have been winning martial arts battles for the past decade." "That''s right. The Moo family has always had the upper hand in martial arts whereas the Chai family has always had the advantage in terms of literature. It has always been this way for the past decade." "However, this year the tides might turn!" "What do you mean?" "With what has recently been happening to the Chai family, the Moo family seems to be advancing rapidly and they might evene out triumphant in terms of literature." "That is possible. However, there is such a huge gap between them in terms of literature. I don''t think the Moo family can overtake them so easily!" "It''s not easy but I''ve heard that the Moo family had invited some big shots over to support them, so they might stand a chance in surpassing the Chai family." In the midst of the discussion, the burly man, Augustus, who was on the boat of the Chai family, had a confident smirk on his face as he said, "Which one of you is going to be the first to fight!" The three martial artists of the Chai family looked at each other, and they seemed serious. Finally, a man in his forties stepped out and said, "I''ll fight you." "You! You seem to have improved by leaps and bounds and you have finally reached the peak of the ck Level, but you are still no match for me," Augustus said confidently. Upon hearing his words, the middle- aged man from the Chai family instantly put on a stern face. Augustus could tell how powerful he was with just a nce, this showed how skillful he was. The middle-aged man gnashed his teeth. With a shout, he sprung up and rushed out. Seeing this, Augustus shook his head. He clenched his fist and charged forward. Immediately, the battle broke out and the two sides were engaged in a battle. The jabbing sounds and the constant sound of both side''s vital energy shing with each other''s could be heard. Under the illumination of the magnificent lights of themp boats, the battle between the two became intense and exciting, and it caused another uproar in the crowd. After five minutes, Augustus shook his head and he smirked. "I''ve had enough of this. It''s time I end this." Seeing that the opponent was just as puzzled, Augustus took a step forward and threw a powerful jab at him. With a loud thud, his opponent was directly thrown into the air and his body flew straight out like a cannonball. He crashed into the railing of the boat and he was thrown overboard. He fell into the river with a ssh, causing a surprised uproar from the crowd. Although the Chai family members immediately went into the water to save him, and he was not in a life-threatening situation, but such an event was really shocking and all sorts of chatter started buzzing. "Sure enough, the Chai family was defeated again. It was as expected!" "I have already expected this to happen, but I didn''t expect the Chai family to be this weak. Is there no one left in the Chai family that is capable?" "After all, Zelson and Horgan are now dead. So it is not unusual for the Chai family to be defeated." "Now it''s mainly about how many of the Moo family members will be defeated!" The discussions were not pleasant. When the moring reached the top of the wooden building, Taufeeq and the Moo family had smirks on their faces and it was obvious that they were delighted. On the other end, Cadmus and Hod''s expressions were the same as always. It seemed that they were untouched by the defeat. Meanwhile, thepetition continued on the Chai family''s boat. Augustus continued the fight. This time, the Chai family sent out a tiny-sized woman who was very quick on her feet and used her speed to her advantage. From time to time, she would stealthily attack Augustus, leaving bruises on his body. A momentter, Augustus was covered in blood and he didn''t seem fine. Just when the crowd thought that the Chai family might stand a chance, Augustus wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and stared at the agiledy. He had a grin on his face as he uttered, "Have you yed around enough? Now, it''s my turn to be serious." "You..." Upon hearing this, the woman was taken aback. She was slightly dumbfounded. After a brief moment of being frozen on the spot, she immediately came back to her senses and continued to dodge his attacks. However, Augustus saw an opening and he immediately threw out a powerful punch. The majestic aura of his positive energy locked onto her and she had nowhere else to escape. In the end, following her rmed gaze, Augustus threw a mighty punch towards her abdomen and the force propelled her into the air. With a loud crash, the deck was smashed and she fell into the cabin of the boat, causing a riotous noise. "I''ve won again!" Augustus smirked, with a proud look on his face. Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 The crowd fell intoplete silence for a moment before bursting intomotion again. "He won again. The Moo family is too powerful!" "I knew that the Chai family would lose, but I didn''t expect the Chai family to lose so badly!" "Exactly. It''s so shameful to lose twice consecutively!" "That''s not a big deal. They might even get a three-lose streak. That would be even more embarrassing." "It seems that this time, the Chai family can only regain their dignity in the field of literature." "However, literature has always outweighed martial arts. The Chai family might still have a chance to win!" "It''s true that literature is more important but they should not be losing so badly in martial arts. That is just too shameful." "What''s more, the Moo family has invited an honored guest. They may not lose in the literature battle." The discussion was still on. Taufeeq and others in the wooden building smiled even more brightly. On the other end, Cadmus'' indifferent face finally changed slightly. He waved his hand, nodded to the butler, and ordered, "Ask him to go and fight!" Following Cadmus'' orders, the remaining martial artist on the Chai family''s ship stepped down and a tall figure headed up the boat. The man wore a ck hood and his face couldn''t be seen clearly. But judging from the way his hands were in his pocket and from his swaying walking posture, it could be seen that he didn''t take Augustus seriously and even seemed rxed. Seeing this, the crowd was dumbfounded once again and everyone started talking about it. "Did the Chai family find a recement? Can they do that?" "You''re a foreigner right? It is normal for them to find a recement at thest minute. They only have one chance to rece them, this has been in the rules all along. Thus, it is very normal for the Chai family to do this." "Who did the Chai family get? We can''t see his face. Is he an expert?" "He should be! Otherwise, they wouldn''t have gotten him at such a critical moment!" "So, it seems that there is still hope for the Chai Family to turn the tables?" "What are you thinking! Turn the tables? How is that possible? If the Chai family wants to turn the tables, they have to win three rounds consecutively, and the Moo family is not an easy opponent. I think this recement was just to not let them lose so terribly." "I think so too. After all, the Chai family has always been at a disadvantage in terms of martial arts, and everyone is well aware of this." In the midst of the discussion, Augustus stared at the hooded man, Royce, who was on the opposite side and said in a low voice, "Take off your hood. I won''tpete with those who hide their faces." Royce on the opposite side chuckled and said with a mockingugh, "You are not qualified to make me take off my hood!" "You..." Augustus was furious in an instant. He stepped forward andunched an attack. "Well then, I''ll knock you down, and I''ll personally take your hood off." This time, Augustus seemed to be really enraged. He stepped forward to attack fiercely, making the boat shake. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Boom!" "Boom!" Augustus'' fist struck out violently. Facing the powerful punch, Royce did not dodge at all. Instead, he sneered and directly reached out his hand to stop the jab. "You''re courting death for trying to fight with me!" Augustus bellowed. Then, the fists of both parties collided with each other''s. Then, something surprising happened. After their fists collided, Royce stretched out his palm to grab Augustus'' fist and then threw a powerful jab at Augustus. Royce actually swung Augustus in the air like a stick, whirled him around, and finally threw him out like a cannonball. Augustusnded on the Moo family''s boat, smashing all the decorations on it. Immediately after, Royce tapped on his foot lightly, sprung up in the air, andnded on the Moo family''s boat, stepping on Augustus while uttering, "You have lost." Although Augustus was unwilling to acknowledge that and he struggled for a moment, he couldn''t seem to be able to break free. Finally, he had to bow his head sadly and said, "I''ve lost." Royce immediately kicked Augustus away and red at the remaining two Moo family fighters and sneered, "Now, it''s your turn." Such a scene was really beyond everyone''s expectations. They may have thought that the recement might be able to turn the tables, but they didn''t expect that he would be able to knock out Augustus with just one punch. Augustus Moo was a peak ck Level martial artist and he was considered a Moo family fighter to be feared in the Zobery District. Since Royce could defeat Augustus with such ease, he might have reached Earth Level of martial arts. This was beyond everyone''s expectations. All of a sudden, a heated discussion broke out on the spot. On the top floor of the wooden building, Cadmus who was initially calm andposed, now had a smirk on his face as he nced at Taufeeq then withdrew his gaze. Taufeeq, who had a confident smile on his face all this while, saw such a situation and his face turned slightly grave. He paused for a moment and instructed the butler next to him, "Ask Laxton to be the next one to fight him. He must win this. This is an order, do you understand!" The butler nodded and turned to leave. When the people around heard these words, their expressions changed slightly, and they had different thoughts going on in their heads. Everyone that was familiar with the Moo family knew that Laxton Moo was considered Taufeeq''s right- hand man. He had already reached Earth Level and he was the only person in the entire family besides Taufeeq to reach Earth Level of martial arts. Initially, under normal circumstances, Laxton would be arranged to fight in the third fight. But now, the recement seemed to also be an Earth Level martial artist, so Taufeeq had no other choice but to disrupt the n by arranging Laxton in fighting him. Although he was a little worried, Taufeeq was still confident in Laxton. Although Laxton was only at the early-stage of the Earth Level, he had already reached this stage for five years. For the past five years, he had constantly improved and enhanced his abilities and was now not far away from being a middlestage Earth Level Martial Artist. He might even be able to win against some of the middle-staged Earth Level martial artists. Taufeeq''s orders were conveyed to the Moo family''s ship. Laxton stepped out and met the hooded man. He uttered coldly, "I''ll be the next one to fight you." As Laxton appeared, the audience on the spot became enthusiastic. The atmosphere instantly soared. "Laxton has appeared. The Moo family seems a little anxious." "I don''t think so. It''s just that Taufeeq wants to be on the safe side!" "With Laxton here, this means that it would be a battle between two Earth Level martial artists." Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 In the midst of the heated debate, Laxton seemed serious with his positive energy surging out. He was full of confidence. When Royce on the opposite side saw this, the corners of his mouth broke into a sneer, and he mocked, "Are you so confident?" Laxton stared at Royce and said in a low voice, "In a moment, you will know whether I am confident." "Is that so?" There was a trace of doubt in Royce''s tone. Instead, he persuaded Laxton, "I can tell that you have put in a lot of effort in practicing and improving your skills so that you can reach such level, and I don''t wish to make you a disabled person. If you forfeit now, you might still have a chance." As soon as the words came out, the crowd burst into an uproar, and there was a loud mor coming from the crowd. "That substitute from the Chai family is being too arrogant! It''s a joke for Laxton to forfeit!" "He can be arrogant because he is capable." "But Laxton is an Earth Level martial artist. He is not someone to trifle with." "But the man from the Chai family is also an Earth Level martial artist! It''s hard to say who might be victorious!" "You''re all mistaken. The man from the Chai family is just ying a psychological trick. The reason he said that is to pressure Laxton. And if Laxton really is terrified of him and forfeits the battle, then it would be a win for that man. But if Laxton is determined to continue the fight, then the man would also not lose anything." Hearing this, it finally dawned onto all of them, and they sighed with realization. There were many details to ponder on in an Earth Level battle. Now, the fight has not even started yet but the battle has already begun. This was really unexpected to all the ordinary people and they were all surprised. Meanwhile, this aroused everyone''s interest as they were even keen to know who would be victorious in this fight. However, just as everyone was looking forward to the fight. Royce smirked and instantlyughed out loud, "You guys really think too much. However, I''m a very straightforward person." "My idea is very simple, and my words are very straightforward. What I said was exactly what I meant. If Laxton doesn''t want to admit defeat now, then he wouldn''t stand a chance against me." Hearing Royce''s words, all the people present were taken aback at once, and then more controversy broke out. "Oh my God, this guy is really bold!" "So, it''s not some psychological trick. I''m so embarrassed to have said that just now." "If it''s not a psychological trick, then he is just too arrogant!" There was an eruption of arguments. Royce grinned and uttered indifferently, "Arrogant? Hmph, I''ll show you what arrogance truly is." As soon as he finished talking, Royce jumped, leaving a silhouette behind, and he charged at Laxton in an instant. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Laxton snorted coldly, then he also moved and met his attack. Their movements were incredibly fast. In the blink of an eye, they had exchanged more than ten blows. The sound of collisions and the sound of the positive energy exploding mixed together, causing it to be unbearable to the ears. However, the audience still couldn''t keep up with their battle. "Whoosh!" In the end, after a fierce battle, the two swiftly shing figures finally separated andnded on the deck. Their faces were austere as they stared at each other. It was as though the intense battle earlier did not even exist. However, some skillful martial artists still found something abnormal at this moment. The two who seemed calm were somewhat in different situations. Royce''s body was slightly rxed, and he stood in the same ce as before, as if he had not just fought in a battle. Laxton on the other hand still seemed to have put on a straight face, but his entire body was stiff. With further inspection, it could be seen that every muscle in his body was rigid and contracted. Moreover, his arms were trembling. When they noticed this, the Moo family members'' faces sank and they seemed worried. They looked at Taufeeq and said, "Master Taufeeq, Laxton, he..." Before they could finish, Taufeeq nced at them and said in a low voice, "I know! But I believe in Laxton!" When they heard these words, the Moo family members couldn''t help but tremble all over as they shut their mouths and backed away. If even they could notice Laxton''s abnormal behavior, Taufeeq who was more skillful than them definitely could tell the difference. However, now that things hade to this, Taufeeq had no other choice. The only thing he could do now was to put his trust in Laxton. He believed in him, or perhaps he was looking forward to him defeating the man and help the Moo family win the fight. Although Taufeeq said it confidently, his fingers were gripping the railing tightly and due to the impact, his knuckles were bruised. "Could it be that Master Taufeeq is not confident in Laxton?" This thought emerged in the minds of the Moo family members, and they couldn''t help but reveal worried expressions on their faces. Meanwhile, on the deck of the Moo family''s ship, Royce spoke again, "You really are quite skillful and you have the potential. It''s really a pity if I make you a disabled man." "But, I''ve already given you the chance to forfeit and you didn''t back down, so don''t me me for what is going to happen next. ept your tragic future!" Hearing this, Laxton looked serious. He gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t be arrogant. You haven''t won yet!" The moment the words sounded, the two of them sprung up and collided in the air. However, this collision was not the same as before, and it could be seen who was superior in terms of fighting abilities. Within three moves, a desperate cry suddenly rang out among the two fighters who were fighting fiercely in mid-air. Then, a figure fell from the sky and mmed heavily onto the deck of the Moo family''s ship, directly smashing a big hole in the deck as his bodynded on the cabin. At this moment, everyone looked carefully at the man suspended in the air and it could be seen that it was Royce. Suddenly, the atmosphere fell into silence. Everyone was taken aback for almost a moment before they came to their senses and then burst into an uproar. "Is, is this really happening? Laxton lost, and he lost so badly!" "Who on earth is this man? How could he be so powerful? From where did the Chai family invite him?" "This time, the Moo family is in trouble. The strongest fighter, Laxton has been knocked out within seconds. Now there is only one person left. And he is definitely no match for him!" "That is to say, thest member of the Chai Family is really going to defeat all three of them. He is really going to turn the tides, and the Chai family is going to be victorious in this martial arts competition." "The Chai Family is actually better than the Moo family in fighting. This is the first time in more than a decade!" Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 Amidst all themotion, on the Chai family''s side, Cadmus had a proud smirk on his face as he nced at Taufeeq. Taufeeq''s expression was gloomy, his brows furrowed, and he seemed a little tense. He had never expected this to happen. After Laxton was defeated, the Moo family had no one else to fight against Royce, although he still had a chance to find another substitute to rece thest contestant. However, the only one stronger than Laxton in the entire Moo family was Taufeeq himself. However, if Taufeeq were to participate in the tournament himself then it would greatly affect their Moo family''s reputation. Unless he was forced to the corner, he would never have thought of fighting by himself. However, seeing what was going on, the Moo family was really going to lose this fight if he doesn''t participate in thepetition himself. Taufeeq''s expression turned grave as he tried to figure out the best course of action. Without a doubt, the best course of action now was to find someone else stronger to rece the third contestant of the Moo family in facing Royce. If that really were to happen, then Taufeeq has to participate in the fight, but this was going to affect the Moo family''s reputation before the fight itself even began. The worst option was to admit defeat, meaning the Moo family would lose to the Chai family in terms of their strongest aspect, martial arts, and this was definitely not something Taufeeq wanted to see. While Taufeeq was still hesitating, Cadmus, who was on the other side, took the initiative to say, "Master Taufeeq, this match is over. Have you decided who would be the third contestant of the Moo family?" "I..." Taufeeq was at a loss for words for a moment. Cadmus said mockingly, "If there''s no one else in the Moo family, then just admit defeat. It''s better to avoid having another injured person." Upon hearing this, Taufeeq''s face darkened and his body erupted with rage. However, his anger then turned into helplessness. He had no idea what to do right now. The best choice was to find someone else more skillful as a recement. His gaze fell on Fade and he couldn''t take his eyes off him. He didn''t doubt Fade''s strength at all. He was a Heaven Level martial artist and he had once defeated the Chiang family masters. It would not be a problem for him to defeat Royce. But now, the biggest problem was how he could get Fade to agree to fight on behalf of the Moo family. He quickly thought of various ways, such as begging, offering him benefits and temptations, and he might even start getting emotional by saying that he has a close rtionship with his daughter. However, Taufeeq quickly dispelled all those ideas in his mind. He knew that all his tricks were meaningless to Fade. In the end, he still chose the most direct and frank method. He stared at Fade and requested, "Mr. Chen, our Moo family is in a tight situation. I would like to ask you to represent our Moo family in the fight." After that, Taufeeq bowed to Fade with a sincere pleading expression on his face. Hearing this, Fade was silent for a moment and he didn''t speak. He vaguely squinted his eyes and stared at Taufeeq for a few seconds. If it was just a fight, Fade had no problem helping them. But now, this battle was between the Moo and the Chai families. This was a crucial moment in Long City, even in the entire Zobery District, and Fade wasn''t interested to be part of this. Moreover, Fade was also somewhat dissatisfied with Taufeeq''s indifferent manner regarding how he handled ra and Keith''s engagement. After a brief hesitation, Fade decided that he wanted none of this. After all, he wanted to take a break with Moore and Joey by visiting the Lantern Festival and enjoy themselves. He did not intend to join a fight. Once he had made up his mind, Fade was about to open his mouth to speak. Taufeeq seemed to have sensed Fade''s intention in rejecting his request. Without waiting for Fade to speak, he once again pleaded, "Mr. Chen, please help our Moo family once more for the sake of ra and I. The Moo family will definitely be very grateful to you." A disapproving expression appeared on Keith''s face when he saw this. He said disdainfully in a low voice, "Mr. Moo, you don''t have to do this! If others saw the way you beg such a youngd, you would definitely be aughing stock." ra defended, "Keith, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know anything. Brother Chen is really skillful. He is a real master of martial arts. Do you think my father would be aughing stock if he personally requested Brother Chen to fight on behalf of us?" "A real master of martial arts? Him? I don''t believe it." Keith had an unbelieving look on his face. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, ra was both furious and dissatisfied. She wanted to speak up for Fade. But at this moment, there was a sudden burst of exmation at the scene, next up an outburst of discussion followed. It was as if a drop of water had dripped into a pot of boiling hot oil, suddenly bursting outwards violently. The conversation on the Moo family''s side was immediately interrupted. Everyone turned to look at the boats. Immediately, they realized the reason for everyone''s exmation. The hooded man had his hood blown off by the night breeze. It slipped down, revealing his face. He seemed like a young man. His cheeks were thin, his jaw was angr, and there was an evil grin on the corners of his mouth, which gave him an inexplicable sense of self-confidence. "It''s him! It''s actually him!" Taufeeq couldn''t help but be astounded when he saw the man. His expression instantly turned unpleasant, and his face seemed more gloomypared to when Laxton was defeated. "No wonder Laxton was defeated. I didn''t expect it to be him!" "How much did the Chai family pay to invite this master to help them?" "No wonder. Now I understand. Everything is clear now." The surroundingmotion caused Fade''s face to be filled with bewilderment. He looked at ra in confusion. ra''s beautiful face also looked a little ufortable at this moment. She exined to Fade in a low voice, "Brother Chen, the man in the hood is Royce Ma." "Royce Ma? Is he famous?" Fade frowned as if he had never heard of him. Before ra could exin, Keith said mockingly, "You''re still putting on an act. Are you even a martial artist? You don''t even know Royce Ma!" "Let me exin. Royce Ma is from Paradox Mountain and he is the son of the semi-master, Windley Ma. He is also the actual apprentice of his very own biological father. Now, you know!" "Windley Ma?" Fade still felt a little estranged. Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 ra exined to him, "Brother Chen, someone who has reached the Heaven Level in the martial arts realm would be called a martial arts master. You know that, right? Since Master Windley of the Paradox Mountain has trained for more than a decade in the Earth Level, his skills would be so outstanding that he''s merely a step away from being in the Heaven Level." "There was even a warrior who imed that Master Windley''s strength was beyond the Heaven Level''s juniors. However, Master Windley has yet to cultivate and break through the Heaven Level. Hence, people call Master Windley a semi-master to acknowledge his potential and status in the martial arts realm." "Royce is Master Windley''s son. He was famous since young for being talented in martial arts. He was even stronger than his father. By his thirties, he was already at the middle stage of Earth Level and he will be trying toplete the Earth Level''sst training soon." "People spected that Royce''s achievements in martial arts should surpass Master Windley''s, and he will be a martial arts master in the future." "The father-son duo, Master Windley and Royce, are well- known and respected martial artists. Many visitors hade from afar to the Paradox Mountain to meet them and requested for their help. However, they rejected every request." "It was rather unexpected that the Chai family would be able to invite Royce over for a fight. That''s why everyone was shocked." After hearing ra''s exnation, Fade seemed to understand the whole situation. He nodded and eximed, "So that was what happened!" At this moment, Taufeeq cast a worried nce at Fade. He said anxiously, "Mr. Chen, I-" Although he knew what was going on and he knew that the Moo family was on the possible verge of losing in martial arts skills, Fade insisted on his decision. He didn''t n to help them. After all, that was the battle rules and it was up to the Chai family who chose to fight for themselves. He had no say in it. So, Fade replied Taufeeq, "Mr. Moo, I''m sorry!" Without further exnation, Taufeeq immediately understood what Fade meant. A look of disappointment filled his face, his mouth twitched as if he wanted to further beg, but he didn''t say anything in the end. He went forward and whispered something to the butler. After a moment, the judges announced after receiving the news. The Moo family forfeited the match and they voluntarily quit. The conclusion of this battle was that the Chai family who depended on Royce to turn the tables had won the battle. Taufeeq''s decision was also the final result of his careful consideration. His best-case scenario was to persuade Fade to step into the battlefield, but it didn''t work out. Therefore, he had no choice but to give up. He could have tried to put up a fight if the martial artist was anonymous. However, this anonymous man''s identity was revealed, and it turned out to be Royce, a well-known martial artist. This situation worried Taufeeq. Although his skills were towards the advanced stage of the Earth Level, which was higher than Royce, Master Windley''s reputation was too great. The martial arts realm in the South also knew Royce''s strength. Taufeeq had to consider these facts. If he had to put up the fight embarrassingly and ended up losing, it would then be a tragedy. As a result of these facts, Taufeeq made the call to forfeit the match. Only through this method, could he maintain the Moo family''s image by not losing the battle. On the other hand, Taufeeq had his expectations for the civil battle. Even if he lost the martial arts battle, he could regain his reputation from the civil battle. After all, he had put in plenty of effort in inviting his old friend, Salman, to pair up with him. Then, they could defeat the Chai family without a doubt. Thinking of this, Taufeeq nced at Salman and said, "Salman, we are depending on you now." Salman narrowed his eyes slightly and nodded to Taufeeq. "Don''t worry, Taufeeq. I won''t let you down." "Thank you, Salman!" Taufeeq thanked Salman gratefully with a smile. Keith smiled proudly and somewhat raised his head after he had observed the situation aside. He seemed excited and purposely nced at Fade before saying to ra, "ra, didn''t you say that there was someone else who was stronger? What happened? Did the person choose to back out after knowing that it was a martial artist like Royce? What a joke!" "Keith, don''t talk nonsense. Brother Chen, he ¡ª" ra stuttered to defend Fade. However, Fade did not care about him at all. He gripped ra and said, "ra, there''s no need to waste your breath on someone unnecessary. There''s no point in doing this." "You-" Keith''s temper rose and he red at Fade. His face flustered angrily when he saw how close Fade was to ra. He had the urge to punch someone at this moment. Suddenly, a burst of drumrolls red, and the whole ce became lively. Someone shouted, "The next round of sending festiventerns is beginning!" Before his voice died away, there was a burst of enthusiastic cheers on the scene. The whole ce was boiling in action. The Chai family and the Moo family stood at the wooden building and they exchanged nces. Then, they each beamed a confident look on their faces. Fade noticed this and felt curious. He asked, "It''s just sending a festiventern. What''s with the excitement?" ra exined, "Brother Chen, sending a festiventern isn''t as simple as you think. This is actually the remaining of the contest." "Sending out festiventerns is part of the contest?" Fade eximed in surprise. ra exined to Fade in detail, "Brother Chen, it''s not about the festiventerns. It''s about the person who is sending the festiventern." "In this part, the organizations behind each boat will gather their families and friends. The capable leaders from all walks of life wille to deliver the festiventerns. In the end, the one with the highest number of festiventerns shall be determined to have the highest position in power. This also means that his family has a great number of supporters and shall be crowned winner of this civil battle." After listening to her exnation, Fade came to a realization. It turned out that the so-called civil battle was not as simple as he thought. Instead, it was a competition of high- ranking officials who were supporting each particr organization. To conclude, it was topete about who had the best backing behind them.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. No wonder Taufeeq had a great amount of respect for the father- son, Salman and Keith. After all, Salman''s profile as the head of the council and an employee of the Industrial and Commercial Bureau would be useful in such a situation like this. When Fade came to his senses and looked at the Wavey River again, thepetition scene was even more hyped up. Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 Festiventerns of various shapes and sizes were sent up to each boat. Along with that, there would be a designated person to read out the sender''s name and position at the same time. At this moment, different voices arose from the Wavey River and created an energetic scene by the river shore. Among them, the loudest voice was that of the general manager of apany or the director of a department. Most of the time, these people would definitely be identified as public figures and had the power to affect anyone''s future. However, in such a situation, even senior CEOs of certainpanies or heads of departments seemed to not have any influence or impact at all. After a great battle, dazzlingnterns filled each boat and attracted many people''s attention. Indeed, the number of gifters and their identities in each boat drew a heated debate among everyone. Some said that the senior CEO was wealthier, but some argued that the head of the department had a higher social status. For a moment, the scene was bustling. However, when the two drums sounded, the disputes quieted down. Everyone''s eyes all focused on the two huge boats in front of them. It was the Moo family and Chai family, respectively. Everyone knew that when the drumbeats sounded, the real agenda of thepetition had begun, which was the rivalry between the Chai family and the Moo family. Although the battles of discussions were fervent just now, it was still not the highlight of the very event that day. In almost the past few decades, the most important aspect of the civil battle had always been the opposition between the Moo family and the Chai family. Now that the highlight of this year drew everyone''s attention, they started to discuss the battle between the two families. "The civil battle ising again. This year, it''s still between the Moo family and the Chai family!" "Then, the result is definite. The Chai family is very likely to win!" "That''s not for sure. Before this, we thought that the Moo family would definitely win the martial arts competition, but it was the Chai family who had defeated all three of them. Now, in the civil battle, the Moo family might give us a surprise." "I think it''s quite impossible. A martial arts battle is all aboutpeting against each other with martial arts. As long as you have enough connections or money, it''s not hard to invite an expert to support you." "However, the civil battle is about status and power. This matter can''t be solved with money in a short period of time. I''m afraid it would be difficult for the Moo family to be as unexpected as the Chai family." "If what you said is true, then the Chai family would definitely win. Coupled with the martial arts victory, the Chai family would be the overall champion for thentern festival this year." "This is my predicted result. Although the martial arts andnternpetition are equal, thentern competition is still more important than the martial arts fight. After all, it is much more difficult to find a person to support you than it is to find a martial artist." "Precisely because of this, the Moo family had always won fights in the past decades, and the Chai family won civil battles. However, the first family that everyone has always acknowledged is the Chai family, not the Moo family." "If that''s the case, then the Chai family''s position as the number one family will definitely be secured this time." In the midst of the discussion, Taufeeq and Cadmus exchanged nces at each other and waved their hands almost at the same time to announce themencement of the civil battle. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Exquisitely decoratednterns began to be sent to themp boats of the two families. "Mr. Merleon Li, president of the Red Light Mall Group. Congrattions to the Moo family for its long history. Here is a festiventern." "Mr. Xu, Laddox Xu, the chairman of the Mines Group of Zobery District, wishing for the Chai family''s continuous progress and advancement. I hereby present a Huang Mount Pine Lantern." "Mr. Xie, or Mark Xie from the Zobery Cultural Committee. Here''s a cultural stylentern, hoping for the Moo Family to always to continue to develop and promote the ethnic traditions of martial arts." "Mr. Olive, team leader of the Zobery Merchant Team. Congrattions to the Chai family for continuing to be well- established and wealthy. Here''s a festiventern that symbolizes great wealth." As thenterns went onto the boat, the announcements of the two families were heard one after another. There were all kinds of presidents, bosses, heads of departments and heads of councils. Each of them were announced as the gasps of amusement arose from the crowd. "Even Mr. Li is here. No wonder the Moo family is so powerful!" "As far as I''m concerned, Mr. Xu that is representing the Chai family is the best. His assets are worth several billion yuan." "Those who are operating businesses are more or less the same. To me, the mighty ones are still those officials. One word from them could have a great impact on your business, and that is true power." "Really? Why do I only hear titles such as directors and team leaders? They don''t sound excellent!" "What do you know? These positions such as directors, section chiefs and group chiefs don''t sound very impressive, but as the saying goes, a County Magistrate should be controlled on the spot. They can trap you by your neck, and then you will know how powerful they are." "What''s more, these people don''t sound like officials, so you can''t tell who''s behind them." "What do you mean? Do these directors and team leaders represent the secretaries, directors and other people behind them?" "Is it really possible? You know that the current situation is very tight. How could the real officials, such as the secretary and the director, personallye to such events? Isn''t that self-evident? So, they may send some of their men, including the minor section chief and director, to deliver the festiventern, but it represents their own opinions." "So that''s how it is. I understand now." "It''s none of your business. I think the Moo''s and the Chai''s are more enthusiastic about the directors and the group leaders than the boss who is worth tens of billions of yuan just now." As the discussion continued, thenterns were continuously sent over. Over 100nterns had been ced on themp boats of the two families, forming a dense line that gleamed in everyone''s eyes. At the same time, it was a scene like no other. After all, everyntern represented a big shot. At this time, the number ofnterns sent to the two families obviously slowed down, and the position and social status of the people who delivered thenternster were also getting higher and higher. The discussion among the crowd also became more nervous and excited. "ording to the previous standards, it seems that the Chai family has the upper hand!" "Almost all thenterns from the Chai family are from the Development Bureau, the Finance Bureau, the Personnel Bureau, and other departments with real power. While some from the Moo family are of small departments such as the Public Council, logistics officers, and the Equipment Administration. Their influence is terrible!" "Isn''t it a matter-of-fact result? What''s there to be surprised about? The Chai family''s advantage in the art of literature hassted for more than ten years." "That is to say, there is a high chance that the Moo family will lose both the civil battle and the martial arts battle at the same time." Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 Anyone passing by could decipher the situation at a nce. Naturally, the Chai family and the Moo family understood everything clearly too. The conundrum put Taufeeq in an awkward position, so he wasn''t looking the best. However, when he turned his head to look at Salman, confidence swelled in his chest. A smile yed out on his face. Meanwhile, Cadmus on the other hand, retained a cheerful expression. Every so often, he would nce at Taufeeq with undisguised pride. At present, the head of Zobery District''s Merchant Bureau had just offered the Moo family antern, which attracted raucous cheering from the audience. After all, the Merchant Bureau was not any ordinary bureau. The aforementioned head was a popr figure among the directors. Thentern that he presented to the Moo family represented the directors'' collective goodwill and support for the Moo family. With that, the Moo family might just end up surprising everyone in the present year''s altercation. Cadmus seemed slightly taken aback at thentern that was sent by the directors to the Moo family. The sparkle in his eyes flickered. However, he smiled again and pped his hands together, saying, "Bring in Mr. Huang''sntern!" The audience watched as a beautifulntern depicting a flying white crane was brought in. The lantern itself was a thing of beauty, but what really caught everyone''s attention was the name of the person who delivered it. The person''s name was announced. It was a simple introduction with no fancy title attached to it. "Mr. Jaega Huang of Southzobe University!" However, everyone there was shocked. Their surprised looks were reced with loud chattering as they began to avidly discuss the matter among themselves. "I can''t believe it! Mr. Jaega Huang?! It can''t be!" "I didn''t expect Mr. Huang to be here. The Chai family lives up to their reputation. They''re amazing." "Is this Jaega Huang person very powerful? Why haven''t I heard of him?" "Jaega Huang is the principal of Southzobe University''s School of Economics. I can''t believe you haven''t heard of him." "Well, I know that. But that being said, although Southzobe University is a famous and reputable university, and it''s amazing that Jaega is a principal there, he''s just an academician. He isn''t in the same ying field as the directors that support the Moo family!" "You''re clueless! Although Mr. Huang is only an educator, he will soon be transferred to the Ministry of Commerce of Zobery District for an important role." "What? He''ll be working at the Ministry of Commerce? What a feat!" "Hah, that isn''t that big of a deal. Wait till you hear this! Mr. Huang is Pascha Xu''s student!" "Pascha Xu? Wasn''t he- Wasn''t he the deputy director who retired from the Ministry of Commerce? So, Mr. Huang is Pascha''s student. This is too-" "Now you know who he is! How amazing is it that the Chai family got Mr. Huang to deliver a lantern!" "That''s incredible. The Chai family is unparalleled. They will definitelye out on top this time." As Jaega''s identity became known to all, the chattering in the crowd became livelier. The Chai family members were smiling from ear to ear. It seemed that the Chai family would be iming their victory soon, without a doubt! Cadmus beamed at Taufeeq smugly. His eyes were filled with the arrogance of certain victory. Taufeeq''s face fell. He gazed at Jaega''sntern for a while and felt fear settle into his heart. But then he saw Salman next to him, and his smile returned. Taufeeq addressed Salman, "Salman, now it''s your turn." Taufeeq didn''t just arrange for Salman''sntern to be delivered. He went the extra mile so that Salman would be the one to deliver it. Such an extraordinary act would definitely surprise the audience. At that thought, Taufeeq was filled with excitement. He nced at Cadmus, a hint of ecstasy shing in his eyes. Cadmus was still full of smiles, he seemed extremely pleased with himself. Salman went down the wooden steps. After a while, a figure appeared, a smallntern in his hand. He walked along a passageway from the shore onto the lighted boat. The staff members of each family were arranging thenterns that had been previously delivered. They were ced underneath the boat before being drawn upwards for disy. At the present moment, a figure stepped onto the scene to deliver hisntern there right away. Such a scene naturally caught everyone''s attention. At first, no one could see the figure''s face clearly. But as the figure approached closer and closer to the boat, his face became gradually illuminated by the lights, and became visible to the crowd. When the audience from both sides of the strait saw that it was Salman, loud exmations broke out everywhere. The ce was filled with lively chatter again. "Isn''t that Mr. Salman Zheng?" "The Moo family actually has Mr. Zheng on their side. Is, is this for real?" "I thought the Chai family would definitely win, but judging from the current state of affairs, it seems like the oue has been reversed!" "I never saw thising! It can''t be! Taufeeq actually got Mr. Salman to support the Moo Family?" Many people were amazed, but there were still some people who did not know Salman, and they could not help but be doubtful. "Is Salman powerful? Which department is he from? Is he a high-ranking official?" "How could you live this long and not know who Mr. Salman is? Mr. Salman is the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce of Southern District. He''s also an executive member of Zobery District''s Industrial and Commercial Committee. Now, do you get how powerful he is?" "Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce and an executive member of themittee. He, he is indeed something!" "I mean, even if he is reputable, he''s still not up to par with Mr. Huang. After all, Mr. Huang will work in the Ministry of Commerce soon, and he''s also Mr. Pascha''s student. He''s leagues above!" "Leagues above Mr. Salman? You don''t know anything!" "Let me tell you, Mr. Huang is mighty, and he is indeed Pascha''s student. But Mr. Zheng is even more powerful because he is Pascha''s one and only son-inw."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "What? Salman is Mr. Pascha''s son-inw? Is, is that true?" "His only son-inw. He''s closer to him than a student would be!" "So Mr. Zheng is really superior to Mr. Huang." "I didn''t expect the Moo family to actually turn the tables." "This year''s Lantern Festival is fascinating! First, the Chai family triumphed in the martial arts competition. Then, the Moo family defeated the Chai family in this civil battle. What a surprise!" "The two families exchanged blows. Each has one win and one loss. However, going by the competition guidelines, the Moo family won the civil battle to a certain degree. Thus, they''re the champions. In the future, the Moo family will likely be the number one n of Zobery District." "This is beyond my expectations. Who would''ve thought that this would happen?" Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 Heated discussion erupted out on the scene, noise filled the wooden building on the central ind. Many of the notable people in attendance were thrown for a loop and began specting avidly. Taufeeq''s uptight expression rxed instantly. He smiled, looking towards Cadmus'' direction and waved. "Mr. Chai, looks like we will win this year''s civil battle." Cadmus narrowed his eyes at Taufeeq and then shook his head. He snickered in reply, saying, "Mr. Moo, it won''t necessarily be your victory this time, right? It''s far too early for you to say that for sure!" "Really?" Taufeeq shrugged it off. He thought that it was nothing more than an egoistic bluff by Cadmus, so he smiled and replied, "In that case, I''ll wait for a few more minutes to convey my constions to the Chai family." "You consoling us? That''s not for sure!" Cadmus scoffed. Taufeeq shook his head with a broad smile. He did not intend to continue the bickering with Cadmus. After all, the results of the civil battle had been decided. He had managed to get the support of Salman Zheng, a bigshot and most definitely a powerful weapon. The Chai family would definitely lose. Cadmus was just stubborn and denying reality. However, just as Taufeeq was reveling in his smugness, ra suddenly tugged on her father''s sleeve and pointed at the Moo family''s boat. She said anxiously, "Dad, look. Over there, on our boat" "What''s wrong?" Taufeeq looked towards the boat in confusion. What he saw caused his heart to skip a beat. A sense of foreboding welled up inside him. At that moment, Salman was already on the Moo family''s boat. As per the original n, he should have handed thentern in his hand to the Moo family members on the boat. Then, he would give a few cursory words of congrattions and support to set the Moo family''s victory in stone. Salman had arrived on the boat,ntern in hand. As he faced the Moo family members who were supposed to ept thentern from him, Salman did not hand it over. Instead, he looked in the direction of the wooden building and bellowed, "Taufeeq, I have a few words for you. Keith will convey it to you. As for the fate of thisntern, let''s deal with that after you''ve heard what I have to say." As soon as everyone heard that, chattering broke out again, after it had just began to calm down from the shock of Salman''s presence. Taufeeq''s face fell in an instant. At the present moment, a smiling Keith went to Taufeeq with a proud look on his face. He sniggered and said, "Mr. Moo, my father has a few words for me to pass to you." "Go ahead, Keith!" Taufeeq tried his best to suppress the anxiety in his heart and forced a smile. Keith replied, "Mr. Moo, ording to my father, as long as you agree to what he said before, he will immediately pass thentern to the Moo family, and then everything will go as nned." "What?!" Taufeeq glowered when he heard that. He gritted his teeth and eximed, "That''s impossible!" "Mr. Moo, if that is your reply, my father may not pass thentern to the Moo family," Keith said in a threatening tone. Taufeeq''s expression darkened. He ground his teeth, ring at Keith and Salman with resentment. Then, he asked, "How could Salman do this?" Keith smiled and answered, "Mr. Moo, you''re going about it all wrong. You and my father are both businessmen. Business is business, and it will be handled as such. If the Moo family joins our Chamber of Commerce, my father will lend his support to you in thentern festival. Fair exchange of interests is a basic business principle." "Fair? That condition is a total insult to justice." Taufeeq was furious. ra and the other members of the Moo family looked at him, puzzled. ra asked, "Dad, what does he want?" Taufeeq told her, "Salman wants the Moo family to join their Chamber of Commerce. For that, he wants me to hand over the Moo family''s shares to inaugurate me as a member." Upon hearing this, the Moo family began rioting. "That''s way too unfair!" "How can this be considered joining them? The Zheng family obviously wants to annex us!" "They''re heartless, ruthless." "Salman is a vicious man!" "Taufeeq, I can''t possibly agree to something like this!" The people of the Moo family were all filled with rage and dissatisfaction. Taufeeq remained looking unhappy. He red at Keith and finally spoke, "Your father is a mastermind. I won''t agree to it no matter what." "Mr. Moo, my father knew that you would refuse. Therefore, he''s giving you another option," Keith said. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Taufeeq fell silent for a moment before asking, "What is it?" Keith nced at ra with a greedy look in his eyes, then replied, "The other option is for ra and I to get married. In that case, my father would also give hisntern to the Moo family." "You want me to marry you? Never!" When ra heard that, she immediately rejected him without leaving any room for debate. Keith''s face turned stony upon her rejection. But he broke out into a smile immediately after and said again, "Mr. Moo, this condition is much better than the initial one. Are you really going to reject it? If you do, I''m telling you, there will be no third choice." "I¡ª" Taufeeq seemed to be tempted. During that brief moment of hesitation, Taufeeq saw his daughter''s tearful look. He trembled, shook his head firmly and said, "I can''t give ra to someone like you! Even if the Moo family falls, I won''t push ra into a den of wolves." "You ¡ª" Keith had not anticipated Taufeeq''s resolute rejection. Infuriated, Keith asked icily, "Did you even consider the consequences of refusing the Zheng family?" "Let''s quit all the chatter. No matter what the consequences are, the Moo family will bear it." Taufeeq held his daughter''s hand and gave his definite answer. At that, Keith scoffed loudly and then shouted in the direction of the boat, "Dad, they refused." Salman, who was on the Moo family''s boat, narrowed his eyes and let out a long sigh. Then, he threw thentern in his hand into the air. At that moment, a hooded, bulky man, Royce, jumped from the Chai family''s boat into the air, grabbing thentern. Then, hended safely on the Chai family''s boat again and ced thentern among the rest. Simultaneously, Cadmus sped his hands together in front of his chest and bellowed, "I, Cadmus of the Chai family, thank you, Mr. Salman Zheng, for your support." Salman chuckled. "Mr. Chai, you''re too polite. The Chai family is the cream of the crop of Zobery district. The Zheng family will do its best to lend our support." After that, Salman left the Moo family''s boat and returned to the wooden building. Together with his son Keith, he stood right among the Chai family members. Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 Such a turn of events was beyond what anyone had imagined. After all, just a few minutes ago, Salman was a distinguished guest of the Moo family. He was supposed to be the trump card to break the Chai family''s ten year streak of winning the civil battle. But now, things had been upended. Salman suddenly turned against the Moo family and chose to join the Chai family, supporting thetter instead. The Moo family''s higher ground vanished in a blink of an eye. The Chai family''s chances of winning the civil battle became set in stone. In addition to Jaega, they now had the support of such a renowned person, Salman. The Chai family''s power in the civil battle hadpletely crushed the Moo family. There was no longer any suspense in the civil battle. Everyone knew it was the Chai family''s victory. Plus, they had scored an unexpected win in the martial artspetition too. The Chai Family hadpletely dominated the key events of thentern festival this year. The Moo family was utterly defeated. They were in an even more miserable position than before, when they had been ranked second for the past decade. Suddenly, the crowd burst into an uproar. Nearly everyone was enthusiastically discussing the events that had taken ce. "I can''t believe that such a change took ce. It had me on the edge of my seat." "That''s right! Who would have thought that such a thing would happen?" "It''s more exciting than any Hollywood blockbuster! Thepetition is too fierce." "We were stillmenting just now, saying that the Moo family was about to turn the tables on the Chai family this time. In the end, we didn''t foresee that they would not only lose, but irredeemably so at that!" "Yes, our expectations were betrayedpletely. We thought that the Moo family would overpower the Chai family because of Zelson and Horgan''s deaths. We didn''t see thising at all." "The Moo family has suffered a crushing defeat this time. They were totally beaten in both the civil and martial artspetitions." "After tonight, the ranking of the provincial capital''s families will be upheaved from tomorrow onwards! The Moo family might not even retain their ce as second in the capital, what more to say that fleeting dream of bing the first." Amidst the gossip, Taufeeq was seen looking disappointed. He was trembling, as if he had trouble epting the reality of matters. However, his daughter ra remained strong as she stood beside him. She held her father''s hand andforted him, "Dad, it doesn''t matter. No matter what happens, as long as our family stays together, we will still be none other than the Moo family." "My dear daughter, don''t worry. I''m still kicking." Taufeeq felt soothed upon hearing raforting him. He smiled at her as he replied. ra nodded with a resolute look in her eyes. Then, Taufeeq raised his head and waved his hand at the Chai family. He chirped, "Mr. Chai, you have nned far and wide. I have learned my lesson today. The Chai family wins this round. Congrattions, Mr. Chai." Everyone was taken aback by Taufeeq''s abrupt remark. They stared at him for a moment, at a loss for words. With that, Taufeeq had already turned around and prepared to leave the wooden building, his daughter and the rest of the Moo family in tow. Fade and the others were the Moo family''s guests. Now that the Moo family was departing, they naturally turned around to leave the scene as well. A cry suddenly came from the direction of the Chai family. "Mr. Moo, wait a minute." Hearing the voice, Taufeeq stopped in his tracks and swiveled around. When he saw that it was Cadmus calling for him, he could not repress the somberness on his face as he asked, "Mr. Chai, do you have anything else to say to me?" Cadmus'' tone sounded unfriendly. He snorted, "There''s something that has yet to be settled. You''d better not think of leaving, Mr. Moo." "The Chai family has won, my family has lost. Mr. Chai, won''t you even allow us to leave gracefully?" Taufeeq questioned, trying to suppress the boiling anger in him. Cadmus answered, "What I''m referring to does not have much to do with you, Mr. Moo. It''s just that there are some things that I have to inform you of in advance." "What''s the matter?" Taufeeq''s expression darkened as he red at Cadmus. Cadmus'' gaze swept towards Fade, as he said in a chilly tone, "This person here! From the investigation we conducted, the death of my brother Zelson and my nephew Horgan are connected to Mr. Chen here." "This concerns the lives of our family members. Thus, we need Mr. Chen to remain here to assist with the investigation. Since he is your guest, I''m informing you as a matter of courtesy," Cadmus exined tly. Then, he nced at Taufeeq, awaiting his consent. Taufeeq''s heart raced when he heard Cadmus addressing Fade. He himself witnessed Fade murder Zelson and Horgan. He knew crystal clear what had happened. He knew for a fact that the Chai family was looking to exact revenge on Fade. If Fade couldn''t provide thepensation they wanted, the Chai family would never let him go. As a matter of fact, Fade was an honored guest of the Moo family. Taufeeq, as head of the Moo family, was obliged to protect Fade. After all, if Fade were to be taken away by the Chai Family at that moment, the Moo family would lose all their dignity first and foremost. But at present, the Moo family had just suffered a horrible defeat at the hands of the Chai family in both the martial arts and civilpetition. They were at the bottom of the barrel. Plus, during the martial artspetition, Fade had refused Taufeeq''s invitation to fight on behalf of the Moo family. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Logically speaking, it was undoubtedly the most rational choice for Taufeeq to hand Fade over and then leave with the Moo family. It was the most advantageous choice for the Moo family in their current situation. If Taufeeq''s mind had been set onpeting for first ce again after his defeat, he might''ve really come to that decision. But the fiasco just now had made hime to his senses. He was no longer hell-bent on his initial goals. Also, he still clearly remembered how Fade rescued him and his daughter from the clutches of the robbers in the forest, during their stint at the Dragon Mausoleum. The murder of Zelson and Horganter on was tangentially rted to the rescue of himself and his daughter too. If Fade had not rescued them at that time, he wouldn''t even have had the chance to compete with the top family of Long City. The Moo family might not even exist anymore if Fade hadn''t rescued them. With that thought in mind, Taufeeq quit putting his family''s interests first. He nced resolutely at Fade, then at Cadmus, before saying in a serious tone, "Mr. Chen is the Moo family''s distinguished guest. If you want to take him away, do so over my dead body." After that, Taufeeq pivoted around and stood in front of Fade, facing Cadmus. ra also stood solidly in front of her father. She turned her head, saying to Fade, "Brother Chen, we will not let the Chai family bully you." Upon seeing that, Fade felt warmth fill his heart. He smiled at ra and nodded. On the other hand, the Chai family members were stunned. Obviously, they did not foresee that Taufeeq would make such a choice. Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 Cadmus looked stormy as he red fiercely at Taufeeq. Through gritted teeth, he spoke, "Taufeeq, do you know what you''re doing? Do you know how your choice will affect the Moo family?" Taufeeq''s gaze was resolute as he answered, "Cadmus, stop it. I''ve made myself very clear. If you want Mr. Chen, then get me out of the way first." "You ¡ª" Cadmus'' expression darkened significantly. At that moment, Salman and Keith stood among the Chai family. They began speaking in a chiding tone. "Taufeeq, why are you doing this? Is it worth it, for a mere outsider?" "Mr. Moo, Fade is a cunning man. Don''t let him deceive you." "Cunning?" Taufeeq scoffed with abandon. "Keith, you and your father are the real experts in conning people. You''ve been fooling around with me these few days, but you still ended up turning tail to the Chai family. Don''t you think it''s ironic for you to be using people of being ''cunning''?" Salman shook his head. He was a picture of calmess as he said to Taufeeq, "Taufeeq, I may have hidden things from you, but when all is said and done, you''re just far too naive." "It isn''t as though I''m not willing to support the Moo family. It''s just that you weren''t willing to meet my condition. Since we can''t reach an agreement for this partnership, I have no choice but to find another partner." "Partnership?" When Taufeeq heard that, he felt the sting of being mocked. "Don''t insult that word. I treated you as my brother, but all you did was try to annex the Moo family. Is that a partnership to you? Are you calling yourself my partner?" Taufeeq bellowed furiously. Salman shook his head with a sigh. Then, he replied, "Taufeeq, I don''t have the time to quibble over petty issues with you. In short, in my opinion, this is nothing more than business." "The Moo family couldn''t fulfil my conditions, but the Chai family did. Of course I would choose to partner up with the Chai family. We are all businessmen. I believe there is amon understanding here." "Is the Chai family capable of fulfilling your conditions?" Taufeeq asked icily. Salman nced at Cadmus, who smiled and answered, "Salman wanted the Moo family, you refused it. Hence, us Chai family members will give him what he wishes, on your behalf." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. At that, Taufeeq became solemn. He red at Cadmus fiercely and spoke through gritted teeth, "Cadmus, do you want to start a full-scale war between our families?" Based on what Cadmus said, the Chai family agreed to give Salman the Moo family. Essentially, this meant that the Chai family wanted to take over the Moo family. It was a deration of war. Thus, Taufeeq reacted noticeably upon hearing what Cadmus said. Cadmus, opposite Taufeeq, was rtively calmpared to the infuriated Taufeeq. With narrowed eyes, Cadmus spoke in a chilly tone, "The Chai family is not afraid of a full-scale war." "You!" Rage bubbled furiously inside Taufeeq at Cadmus'' reply. But before Taufeeq could finish what he was about to say, Cadmus interrupted him. "Let''s set these things aside for the time being. Now, let me ask you onest time. Will you hand Fade Chen over, or not?" Cadmus waved his hand as he spoke. Royce, the hooded man, smiled smugly as he walked over. He radiated a threatening aura that was not lost on Taufeeq and the Moo family members. "I- I already said that if you want Mr. Chen, you''ll have to face me first." Taufeeq''s eyes were wide open, and he clenched his jaw as he spoke. In tandem, positive energy burst out from his body, meeting Royce''s head-to-head. Royce felt the resistanceing from Taufeeq. He snorted, "Do you want to try your hand with me, Mr. Moo? I''d like to see what level the Moo family is at, with their centuries of martial arts experience in Zobery District." Salman was still gloating at the moment. Hemented from the side, "Taufeeq, don''t forget that Mr. Ma''s master and also father is none other than Windley, Master Ma of Paradox Mountain." At the mention of Windley''s name, Taufeeq couldn''t help but tremble. A hint of fear shed through his eyes, but he remained steadfast in the end. Cadmus'' eyes narrowed to slits when he noticed that. Then, he nodded to Royce and said, "Mr. Ma, I''m sorry for the trouble." Royce smiled and clenched his fist so tightly that one could hear his joints crack. With a sinister smile, he walked over. "None of the three men just now were powerful. Honestly speaking, I didn''t even move my muscles much. Now, things are finally getting interesting." "I hope you won''t let me down, Mr. Moo!" Royce was a picture of arrogance. He was about to burst out into full offensive mode as he locked his gaze on Taufeeq. Taufeeq gritted his teeth. He was about to charge forward when arge handtched onto his shoulder and pulled him back. "Mr. Moo, let me handle it!" Taufeeq angled his head and saw that it was Fade holding him back. He couldn''t suppress his surprise. "Mr. Chen, I¡ª" Fade gave a slight smile to Taufeeq and said nonchntly, "Mr. Moo, since their target is me, I should be the one to settle things with them!" "But Mr. Chen, it''s all because of us that you ¡ª" Taufeeq began. Fade shook his head and interrupted softly, "Don''t overthink it. I can handle them easily. It''ll be a piece of cake." Fade stepped forward, greeting Royce with a neutral expression. Royce fixed his gaze on Fade and narrowed his eyes, eyeing Fade up and down. He taunted, "Little brat, you think handling me will be a piece of cake? How arrogant you are! I wonder if your strength will match up to your bluffs?" Fade said in a lukewarm tone, "You''ll soon find out." "Really?" Royce red at Fade, then made the first move. However, Fade angled his body to the side, dodging Royce''s attack. When Royce saw that, he sneered, "Why did you dodge it? Weren''t you so confident just now?" Calmly, Fade said, "This venue is inconvenient. Let''s move to another ce." After saying that, Fade jumped up dozens of meters into the air,nding on the Moo family''s boat. Royce followed suit, cing himself on the Chai family''s boat. The two stood at the bow of each boat, facing each other. Their auras brimmed in the air. The audience got riled up with excitement as they watched. Once more, the buzz of chattering filled the air. "Is this going to be another good show?" "They''re going to fight. It''s between Royce and a distinguished guest of the Moo family, Mr. Chen." "Mr. Chen? I recall that he''s a martial arts master." "Oh, he''s an expert? Taufeeq requested him to fight before, but he didn''t even dare go onto the field. How could he be an expert?" "My bet is on Royce. After all, his martial arts skill is at the Earth Level. His father is Master Windley, the semi-master." "That''s for sure. There''s nothing to specte about." Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 The buzzing from the crowd continued as Fade and Royce stood facing each other on the bows. Their clothes pped along with the strong wind whipped up by the Wavey River. It set a fierce, confrontational atmosphere for the battle. Royce red at Fade. With a snicker and a confident gaze, he said, "I don''t know how much strength you''ll be able to force me to show. I really hope that you''re strong and actually pose a challenge. Otherwise, this battle would be too boring." Fade didn''t answer. Instead, he responded with a direct punch. The punch shot out straight and cleanly, without any gimmicky movements. A gust of wind apanied the punch, sounding like a grenade st aimed straight at Royce, who stood a dozen meters away. After feeling the strength of Fade''s attack, Royce became solemn somewhat. He gazed at the wind that appeared from Fade''s punch. Then, positive energy sted out from his palm. With a crisp bang, the two forces collided and exploded. The aftermath of the explosion hit the river''s surface, stirring up a wave that was several meters high. The audience watched in amazement. "Wow, what''s this? It''s amazing, isn''t it?" "There was an explosion on the surface of the water just now. What happened?" "It''s only their first move, and they''re already disying such power? Royce is indeed outstanding!" "Fade isn''tcking either! Royce couldn''t overwhelm the force of his punch." "What do you know? Royce has just moved a little. He hasn''t really taken this battle seriously yet." On the deck of the Chai family''s boat, Royce smiled as he looked at Fade. He shouted, "That punch was good. It looks like you do have the skills to let me stretch my muscles a bit. You aren''t half bad!" "Do you always bber on during a battle?" Fade snorted with no warmth to his voice, and punched again. The gust of wind from the punch whittled towards Royce once more. Royce''s gaze turned to stone when he saw that. "It''s aplete waste of time to use the same attack after it didn''t work the first time." Royce waved his hand and pped the gust away disdainfully. He nned to counter Fade''s attack just as he did before. However, Royce was taken by surprise when the gust of wind from his palm hit that from Fade''s punch. The force from Fade''s punch didn''t dissipate as it did before. Instead, it crashed Royce''s point-nk and zoomed towards Royce. "Trickery!" Stunned, it took a moment before Royce pulled himself together. He gathered positive energy at his abdomen and formed a Vital Shield, ready to resist the force from Fade''s punch. But, his face fell when he felt the strength of the punch. Its power waspletely beyond his expectations. With tremendous strength, it instantly smashed Royce''s Vital Shield, and thennded a direct hit on Royce''s stomach. Royce was knocked into the air right away. His feet dragged against the deck of the boat, leaving two deep tracks behind. It was only when he finally approached the railing that the inertia died down. Blood dotted the corner of Royce''s mouth. Such a scene shocked everyone present, including the Chai family. "How- how could this happen? Royce took a hit." "Is Fade really that good?" "Why can''t I see the power behind that punch? How did it hurt Royce?" "Don''t tell me that we''re going to be taken for another wild ride. If Fade wins, does the Moo family still have a chance to turn the tables?" Just as Cadmus was worriedly looking in the direction of the boat, Royce wiped the blood from the corner of his lips away. Royce red at Fade and snarled, "Very well. You''ve sessfully provoked me. Now, I''m going to go all out." With these words, Royce''s aura continued to expand. Layers of positive energy umted continuously around Royce''s body, forming a huge mass of positive energy. As the martial artists at the scene felt the sheer scale of the energy, they were all riled up. Their eyes were filled with envy and admiration. "This- this is the strength of a mid- stage Earth Level martial artist? It''s unbelievably powerful." "Royce is not an ordinary mid-stage Earth Level practitioner. He is a disciple of a semi-master. His strength is withoutparison." "Royce is going to take it seriously now. Fade is in danger." "They''ll be putting on a good show for us to watch!" Even an ordinary person who had no knowledge of martial arts could feel the strength of Royce''s positive energy. They could get a grasp of how powerful Royce''s stance was. The Chai family''s boat sunk slightly below the water level, and increasingly violent waves were whipped up on the surface of the river. At that moment, Fade stood on the Moo family''s boat with a calm look. It was as if he wasn''t fazed by Royce''s strength at all. The Chai family members were pleased with what they saw. The corners of their lips curled into a smile as they looked over at the Moo family with evident scorn. "Mr. Ma is going to spring into action now. I hope that Mr. Chen is strong enough to withstand it! It would be a pity if he dies. After all, he is a strong martial artist. Haha!" "Does the Moo family have any other trump cards? They should y them as soon as possible. This one is definitely useless." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Among the sarcastic and arrogant remarks, Keith turned to ra with a look of resentment and vengeance. He snickered, "ra, didn''t you say that this Brother Chen of yours is so powerful that no one fears him? Now, what do you think?" ra red at Keith. Although there was worry reflected in her eyes, she still snapped firmly, "I believe in Brother Chen. He will definitely win." "Win? The biggest victory that he can possibly score now is staying alive," Keith sneered. "No matter what you say, I believe in him!" ra said determinedly. At that, a chill settled over Keith''s gaze. His eyes glimmered slightly with jealousy. Then, he gritted his teeth and muttered to himself under his breath, "ra Moo, I''ll let you say whatever you want for now. When Mr. Chen is defeated, you''ll know how foolish your choice is." "You rejected me before. But now, when us Zhengs are done cooperating with the Chai Family to destroy the Moo family, you will be mine. By that time, I will toy with you at will. Let''s see if you can still put on that naive and bratty act then." Hod, who was beside Keith, heard Keith''s words and chuckled, "Young Master Zheng, don''t worry. After we annihte the Moo family, I will strip ra naked and send her to your room so that you can savor her all you want." "Then I''ll thank you in advance, Mr. Hod." Keithughed. Hod hurriedly replied, "Young Master Zheng, you''re wee. It''s my pleasure to be able to work for you." The two men exchanged nces andughed. Then, their attention turned to the Wavey River, as they awaited to witness Royce defeat Fade. Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 Everyone held their breaths as they witnessed how Royce''s positive energy progressed to an advanced level. His energy burst violently as his body rose in mid-air, revealing such impable force that the Chai family''s boat beneath him sshed above the water surface. The boat sprung out of the water, causing the crowd to exhale in exhration. Royce pounced to his highest point in the air, his figure shrouded with intense positive energy. At once, he aggressively charged straight towards Fade, who was standing on the Moo family''s boat, with the st of a grenade. "You! Go to hell!" Royce sneered grimly. His positive energy whistled strongly along with the whooshing sound of the wind. He struck down straight from the sky, aiming fiercely towards Fade. The speed of this direct attack was so fast that Fade was unable to dodge it at all, he could only resist Royce''s attack. Royce gave a malicious smirk. He was confident that with this blow which he used eighty percent of his strength, he could break Fade together with the Moo family''s ship. His goal was for the ship to sink in the Wavey River and cause the Moo family to feel eternal pain and fear. When the audience on the shore watched the scene, most of them thought the same as Royce. After all, his reputation was well-known. As the disciple of the semi-master, he was powerful as well. It was hard for the crowd to imagine how Fade could withstand this attack. Just when the crowd was unfavorable about his prospects, Fade raised his head and squinted at Royce, who was aiming at him from the sky. The corners of his lips curled into a thin smile, saying with slight disdain, "Is that all you got? How weak." As he spoke, Fade mmed his palm upward in the air. At this moment, Royce was less than ten meters away from Fade and could hear his every word. His eyes glowered coldly as he growled at Fade, "You''re still spouting nonsense while at death''s door. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to crush you to bits so you can finally taste death." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Boom!" "Boom!" As soon as Royce struck down ferociously, a strong wave of positive energy surged, followed by a deafening sound of an explosion. The dispersed aura of positive energy shook the Moo family''s dragon-shaped boat violently. The wooden boat started to make loud creaking noises as if it would snap in half anytime. In the depths of the Wavey River, river water sshed everywhere from the impact of the attack. The ripples and waves that spluttered in the air created a watery mist, and the audience on both shores couldn''t see what happened next. "Is this Royce''s strength? It''s terrifying." "The power is as great as a bomb explosion!" "Then Fade is dead for sure. The Moo family is dead for sure. Everything is set." "The Moo family ispletely defeated this time." Among the countless cries of the crowd amidst the hazy mist, a figure suddenly flew up. Everyone fixed their eyes and found that the flying figure was Royce. "Royce is too powerful. I''m afraid that Fade will truly sink to the bottom of the river along with the Moo family''s boat." "I knew it would end like that from the start." "The oue has been decided. They are dead meat then." Just as everyone was sighing deeply, someone suddenly shouted, pointing, "Wait a minute, that''s not right! Look at Royce''s posture in the air. Something seems to be wrong!" After listening to what he said, the crowd peered carefully and noticed that something was indeed off. Under normal circumstances, Royce should bounce horizontally straight up after the attack. But now, his body was curled up into a prawn-like shape, his arms clutching on his stomach as if he had been hit heavily. "What''s going on?" "How is Royce?" "What on earth happened? How is Fade?" Just when the puzzled crowd was craning their necks to check, Fade sprung out of the mist with a ssh. His straight figure shot in the air like a cannonball, kicking Royce in the stomach. Immediately, Royce catapulted to the heavens like a ball being kicked. He flew so high that when the crowd peered up, they could only catch a ck dot. "Wha- Fade, he-" Before the crowd could figure out what was going on, Fade shot up as well to the sky at the speed of light, quickly turning into a ck spot due to his electrifying speed. The crowd looked up and saw that the two ck dots seemed to be approaching closer to each other. Then, the ck dots began to descend frighteningly fast, quickly erging in front of everyone''s eyes. When they were tens of meters above the river, the crowd finally saw what the two people in the air were doing. At this moment, Fade was still in a straight position. Meanwhile, Royce''s body was lying horizontally in the air as Fade stepped on him. With a breakneck momentum, he crashed into the Chai family''s boat with a bang. In an instant, there was an ear- piercing loud boom. After a loud crack, the Chai family''s boat snapped into half and slowly sunk into the river. The two ends began to tilt upwards as the water began to swallow the boat from the middle. On the other hand, Fade lightly leaped up into the air andnded on the Moo family''s boat with ease. Hands resting behind his back, he quietly watched everything unfold as everyone else began to shriek and gasp. The crowd watched in silent horror as the Chai family''s enormous boat got swallowed up and sank entirely into the river, forming a strong, massive vortex on the surface. "What on earth just happened?" "Does this mean Fade won? Did he really win?" "The Chai family''s boat ispletely wrecked." "Is Royce still alive? He didn''t die, did he?" Among themotion, the shocked members of the Chai family finally came to their senses. Cadmus waved his hand and shouted with a pale face, "Come on, go down and rescue Royce. We can''t afford to let anything happen to him!" He was very clear about how much the Chai family had paid to hire Royce to help them this time. If Royce got into trouble under the Chai family''s control, it would be hard for them to exin to Windley, the semi-master. The martial artists of the Chai family lunged into the water and began to frantically search for Royce, calling out his name multiple times. Just when Cadmus was so anxious that he almost jumped into the river himself, one of the Chai family''s martial artists dragged Royce out of the water. "He''s not dead, but he passed out due to serious injuries." Upon hearing this, Cadmus heaved a sigh of relief, a hint of reassurance reappearing on his despaired face. Then, he looked over to Fade, who was on the Moo family''s boat, with an extremelyplicated expression. On the other side, the expressions of the people in the Moo family was the exact opposite of the Chai family. They were all ecstatic,ughing and cheering loudly as they embraced each other. Some of them even shed tears of happiness. ra''s pretty face flushed shyly, and there were sparkles in her eyes. She gazed at Fade and said, "Brother Chen, I knew you could do it. I knew it!" Fade heard her voice and nodded to ra with a grin. Then, he stared in the direction of the Chai family and beamed, "So, Chai family, do you still need me to cooperate with the investigation?" Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 Cadmus'' expression darkened significantly after being called out Fade. He wanted to dere "yes" to his statement with confidence, but he couldn''t. The word was stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t bring himself to say it. Fade snorted and shifted his attention to Salman and Keith. He said coldly to the father and son duo, "Do you have anything to say?" Keith seemed irked and wanted to say something. However, Salman, who was next to him, stopped his son and shook his head. In the end, he did not say anything but bowed his head and retreated to the back. Full of indignation, Keith nced at Fade and then whispered to his father, "Dad, why don''t you let me speak? That guy is too arrogant." Salman''s face turned stoic as he mumbled back, "Didn''t you see how strong he was just now? You''re courting death if you offend him now, do you understand?" Keith gritted his teeth and hissed, "I don''t think he would dare to touch me. I''m your son, and Pascha Xu''s grandson. Even if he''s strong in martial arts, he won''t dare to do anything to me. Otherwise, Grandpa wouldn''t let him off the hook." Salman said, "Of course your grandfather is not afraid of him, but we are now at a disadvantage. Moreover, most of these warriors are rough men. If we provoke them, they will attack regardless of the consequences. By that time, it will be toote even for Master Xu to avenge us." Hearing this, Keith''s heartbeat started to quicken in fear. He wisely shut up and stopped talking. At this moment, Fade turned to the Chai family and loudly announced, "The Chai Family offended me for no reason. Now, what do you think you should do?" Cadmus'' expression was gloomy, his face muscles twitching. He bowed his head with a standard Kung Fu salute, an open left hand next to a closed right fist. "This time, it''s the Chai family''s fault. We apologize to Mr. Chen, and to show our sincerity, we''re willing topensate Mr. Chen fifty million yuan in cash as an apology." Upon hearing Cadmus'' words, the audience couldn''t help but stir inmotion. "Fifty million. That''s so much money. I could never earn that sum even in ten lifetimes." "He''s filthy rich now. He really got the jackpot this time." "Hmph, you''re so ignorant. Do you seriously think someone like Mr. Chen would be short of money?" "It''s not about money at all. What''s actually important is that the Chai family has surrendered. That''s the main point." "Chai family surrendering means that the Moo family still has a chance. The oue of the civil and martial artspetition may not necessarily be final yet!" Everyone was buzzing heatedly, but Fade remained quiet and didn''t say anything. Seeing this, Cadmus gritted his teeth and repeated, "Mr. Chen, the Chai family is willing to compensate a billion yuan. Please forgive us." "One billion?" Fade sneered to Cadmus, "Do you think I''m in need of money?" "Well-" Cadmus was stunned for a moment, taken aback. Then, he said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, please enlighten us on how we, the Chai family, can apologize to you!" Fade answered faintly, "It''s very simple. From now on, the Chai family shall leave Zobery District for good." "What!" Cadmus''s mouth gaped, eximing with shock. "That''s impossible!" Hod blurted out. Almost everyone in the Chai family spoke up at once, immediately refusing. The Chai family''s withdrawal from Zobery District would mean giving up on their years of umted hard work and their position as the top family in the district. From then on, they would also be banished from the list of top families in the Zobery District. For the Chai family, it was utterly uneptable. Therefore, their kneejerk reaction was rejection. There was no way they could agree to such a request. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Upon hearing their refusal, Fade sneered. Holding the index and middle fingers of his right hand together to form a sword, he drew a sword symbol in the air and hacked at the wooden building where they stood. Frightened out of their wits, the Chai family scrambled to flee while their faces turned pale as paper. In the end, Fade''s sword brushed past them with a whoosh, the sharp edge slicing off all the cornice decorations on the side of the wooden building. Its surface was slicedpletely smoothly, proof of the sheer power the virtual sword held. "Now are you willing to leave the city?" Fade asked coldly. The Chai family looked like they were forced to swallow something nasty, their brows all scrunched up on their pale faces. Cadmus was at aplete loss. His sunken expression was constantly changing while he struggled internally. Leaving the ce would mean destroying everything that the Chai family had built with their blood, sweat and tears. But if they stayed, Fade''s powerful martial arts proved that they were no match to mess with him directly. Whatever the oue, the Chai family might end up being crushed in Fade''s hands. "We- we-" Logic told Cadmus that leaving was undoubtedly the most suitable choice. But the words were stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t bring himself to say them. Fade stared at Cadmus icily. "My patience is limited. You have ten seconds to decide." "Ten, nine..." The countdown began. As he counted, Fade''s voice sounded like the footsteps of a grim reaper in Cadmus'' ears, a ghoul that was slowly approaching to take away his life. "Five, four..." The countdown continued. The muscles on Cadmus'' face started to tremble violently. In the end, when Fade was about to reach the final second, he raised his head. With reddened eyes, he red at Fade with gritted teeth. With much difficulty, he hissed, "The Chai Family is willing to retreat-" Just when Cadmus was in the middle of announcing his decision, an aged but strong voice shouted, interrupting him. "Since when was an outsider allowed to decide the fate of the Chai family!" Everyone''s gaze immediately snapped towards the source of the voice. They saw an elder with white hair and youthful features, who was dressed in traditional Chinese clothing walking towards them in a solemn, imposing manner. His appearance made the Chai family forget they were in a dilemma in an instant. Overwhelmed with excitement, they hurried to greet the elder. "Dad, why are you here?" eximed Cadmus. "Grandpa, you''re here," Hod eximed, giving him a helping hand. The rest of the Chai family rushed forward. Even Salman and his son, Keith were thrilled to see him. They went forward and greeted, "Nice to meet you, Master Chai." At the sight of this old man, the audiences on both shores burst into chatter as well. "That''s Payton Chai, master of the Chai family." "Master Chai has appeared. The Chai family may have a turning point." "How can there be a turning point? Perhaps Payton is experienced and respected enough. But now, they are facing a crushing attack from an absolute force. Payton has no way to deal with it!" "Well, well, maybe Payton would have a solution. After all, he is Master Chai!" Meanwhile, on the Chai family''s side, Cadmus approached the Old Master with a distraught expression. "Dad, in this situation, we-" "You don''t need to say anything. I know what happened." Payton gave a wave, paused briefly then added, "He is not qualified to instruct the Chai Family''s retreat from the city just yet!" "But, Dad, Fade is very powerful. We¡ª" Cadmus added worriedly, Payton interrupted him in a cold tone, "That is not an issue. How is Royce?" Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 Cadmus didn''t understand why was his father was still concerned about Royce during such a crisis. Although he was baffled, he still sent someone to carry Royce over. "Dad, Royce was thrown into the river by Fade just now, and he is still unconscious," Cadmus exined. At this very moment, Royce coughed and then slowly opened his eyes. He was awake. Seeing this, Payton nodded and said, "It''s good that you''re fine!" Then, Payton turned to look in Fade''s direction. He narrowed his eyes slightly as he stared at Fade, "Are you the one who wanted my Chai Family to leave the city for good?" Fade stared back without avoiding his gaze and replied, "Yes, it''s me!" Hearing this, Payton squinted his eyes and added, "Are you the one who killed my son, Zelson, and my grandson, Horgan?" Without hesitation, Fade answered again with affirmation, "That was me too! " As soon as the words were uttered, the scene broke loose again into heated discussions. Obviously, everyone did not expect that Fade was the killer of Zelson and Horgan, what more for him to admit it in public. All of a sudden, the entire Chai family threw murderous res at Fade, their face red and furious. Their eyes were like sharp swords that were about to pierce him dead. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Fade totally ignored them, his face still wore the same dignified expression. Payton blinked and fell silent for a while. Then he looked up at the night sky and dered, "Zelson, Horgan, your revenge ising soon." After finishing his words, Payton lowered his head and stared at Fade coldly, "Today will be your doomsday." "Master, pleasee out!" He bellowed, hands outstretched into the air. As Payton ended his sentence, a figure appeared out of thin air, darting in his direction speedily. As the figure got closer, everyone''s gaze also became more focused. Finally, when the figure appeared above the wooden building, everyone finally could see his appearance clearly. It was an old man in his sixties, his robe and long beard fluttered in the night wind. Coupled with the old man''s temperament, he immediately gave the feeling of an immortal visiting his earthlings. "Who is this old man? Look at him!" "It''s like an immortal descending to earth. He must be legendary!" "I didn''t expect that the Chai family would have another trump card. Today''s Lantern Festival is full of twists and turns!" This was what most of the ordinary citizens shared among themselves. However, some of Zobery District''s martial artists were stunned on the spot at the very sight of the old man hovering above the wooden building. "That''s- That''s Master Windley!" "It''s really the semi-master, Master Windley!" "Since Royce is here, it''s normal that his master is here." "Master Ma has arrived. Now the situation of the Chai family has reversedpletely." Once the old man''s identity was revealed, everyone all burst into exims and chatter. At the wooden building, the Moo family, who initially had the upper hand, immediately became sullen seeing what happened. The smug excitement on their faces disappeared without a trace. "How could this happen? Master Windley is here. We are doomed." "Herees the master. We''re definitely going to lose. All the yers are here." "Now, it''s our Moo family who can''t stay anymore." Among the wailing and anxiety, only ra remained firm. She bit her red lip and said, "I believe in Brother Chen. No matter who the enemy is, he will definitely win. I''m sure of that." Although ra was determined, no one believed her at this moment. On the other side, the people of the Chai family were jumping with joy, including Salman and Keith. At this moment, they also regained their vitality and stepped out again. They held their heads high and puffed out their chests, looking particrly proud. "As I said, our Chai family will not be defeated. Sure enough, we always have a backup n." "Grandpa''s incredible. He actually invited Master Ma here. That''s amazing." "Ha! We''re definitely going to win this time." "Not only will we win for sure, but we have Master Ma''s support. The Chai family will also have a ce in the martial arts world in the future." Amidst the bbering, Windley looked towards Fade and sneered, "Were you the one who hurt Royce?" Not afraid in the slightest, he said nonchntly, "Yes. He''s just lucky he isn''t dead yet." "You-" Windley''s voice sank, then he spat harshly, "Do you want tomit suicide, or do you want me to kill you? If I do it, I will make you wish that you were already dead." Fade scoffed in his face, "The person who can make me suffer like that isn''t born yet. Obviously, that person isn''t you." "You punk! Since you''re looking for death, don''t me me for whates next." With a heavy snort, Windley gave a wave of his sleeve. With gusts of howling wind, his body darted towards Fade at full speed. However, Fade maintained his firm stance on the boat and did not waver. The Chai family began to shout and cheer wildly at the sidelines at this moment. "Fade, Master Windley is going to make his move, why don''t you just surrender?" "Fade, are you seeing this? It''s toote for regrets." "Master Ma is a semi-master. You don''t stand a chance." Keith, who had been biting his tongue for a long time, finally seized the opportunity and snickered, "Fade, you wanted to deal with me, right? You have to save your own life first." "Pfft. To Master Ma, you are just an ant that can be easily squashed to death." Fade sneered disdainfully after listening to what Keith said. "He is only a martial artist at the highest Earth Level. There is still a gap between him and the Heaven Level. How dare he call himself a master? It''s ridiculous." "Fade, you can''t insult a master. How dare you talk to Master Ma like that? You''re dead for sure," gloated Keith with glee. Royce, who was finally conscious, was also seething with anger. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Dad, avenge me. I want that guy to suffer a fate worse than death." Windley had been in the highest rank of the Earth Level for a long time, and he was just a step away from reaching the Heaven Level. Personally, he too wished to level up and enter the world of the Heaven Level as a true martial arts master. He didn''t want to be called a semi-master. This was also why Windley never corrected anyone who called him Master Ma. He enjoyed the title too much to do so. But now, Fade not only hurt his son but also humiliated him in public. In Windley''s perspective, this was unforgivable, and a gigantic insult to himself. This intense anger pulsed through him, adding firm motivation for Windley to kill Fade at all costs. The strength in his palm intensified, and he was ready to strike Fade down. The people around them held their breath and watched, not even daring to blink. The Moo family''s faces were etched with worry and anxiety. The Chai and Zheng families were thrilled, almost to the extent of punching the air and cheering. "Go to hell!" Windley shouted and charged into the sky above the Moo family''s boat, barely less than ten meters away from Fade. In a moment of life and death, Windley was determined to kill him off in one blow. However, under the dazzling lights of the boat, Windley finally saw Fade''s face clearly. To his aghast, his body couldn''t help but stiffen, showing a dramatic change in his expression. Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 In front of Windley was a young but stoic face. He had only seen this man once, but his features were deeply imprinted in his mind, enough for him to remember this face forever. The person in front of him was the magnificent Mr. Chen, who shocked everyone while Windley was exploring the Dragon Mausoleum. At that time, the martial artists exploring the Dragon Mausoleum were surrounded by the hidden family, forcing them to hand over their treasures. In the end, Fade made a decisive move and killed Raleigh and Harold on the spot, two Heaven Level martial artists of the hidden family''s Chiang family. He saved the martial artists on the scene and left a lifetime impression. Windley was one of the saved martial artists. As a martial artist at a semi- master level, Windley clearly knew the gap between an advanced Earth Level and the early stage of a Heaven Level. And as a secr martial artist, he was also aware of the difference between ordinary martial artists and the hidden family''s martial artists. Their abilities were on another level entirely. Even in this case, Fade still managed to kill Raleigh and Harold. This terrifying strength shocked Windley, and at the same time, he envied him greatly, especially after knowing that Fade was still a young man who hadn''t even reached his thirties. Windley was utterly obsessed. Therefore, when he saw that the opponent standing in front of him was Fade, Windley''s murderous intent immediately vanished, along with his positive energy. He no longer dared to act hostile towards him. In the end, Windleynded on the Moo family''s boat deck and knelt in front of Fade on one knee. He lowered his head and said, "Windley Ma, here to meet Master Chen!" Fade ced his hands behind his back and darted his eyes. He nced at Windley indifferently, asking, "You know me?" Windley looked up and stole a quick look at Fade. Then, he bowed his head again and exined in a hurry, "I was one of the people in the crowd when exploring the Dragon Mausoleum." "I see!" Fade nodded, understanding the situation. He then peered at Windley and asked, "So, what do your actions mean now? Are you going to duel me?" "No, absolutely not! I don''t have any intentions to fight at all." Windley shook his head and scrambled to deny it. He didn''t dare hesitate and looked incredibly nervous. "Is that so?" Fade said nonchntly as stared at Windley, sizing him up. The two of them conversed in low voices, so the people by the river shore naturally could not hear them. Hence, just by observing, they didn''t know what was wrong with Master Ma. Seconds ago, he was ready to kill Fade in one strike with violent momentum, but now not only did he not kill him, he even knelt in front of Fade respectfully? Such a scene was enough to perplex everyone, and they couldn''t help discussing it. "What on earth happened? Why did Master Ma stop his attack?" "Not only did he not attack, but he seems to be respectful to Fade instead. What''s going on?" Even Payton was baffled when he witnessed the situation. He could not help but yell, "Master Ma, are you all right?" Payton''s voice was crystal clear, but at this moment, Windley did not dare to make any movements under Fade''s intense gaze. He knelt motionlessly in front of Fade like a stone sculpture. Windley didn''t respond, causing an ominous feeling to creep upon Payton''s heart. At this time, Royce, who was eager for revenge, saw that his father was still as stone and shouted, "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Come on, kill that punk!" Keith promptly echoed, "Fade, you''d better give up and surrender in front of Master Ma. Don''t let Master Ma act first." Hod ordered coldly, "Fade, kneel and beg for mercy now. Perhaps if Master Ma is in a good mood, he''ll let you die a quick death." The three men''s boastful yells could be heard from the Moo family''s boat. Windley could hear every word, and it was causing his forehead to sweat profusely. He was so nervous that he almost suffocated. At this moment, he wanted to rush over and strangle them three to shut up and stop talking. Otherwise, if they provoked Fade, all of them might die there and then. But of course, they were utterly clueless, still bbering endlessly to egg the duel, and their taunts were getting increasingly unpleasant as they humiliated Fade. Fade looked at Windley coldly and asked, "Are they this arrogant just because you''re here?" Hearing this, Windley''s whole body jolted and he hurriedly shook his head. "Master Chen, I dare not im that. I never told them to do that!" After that, Windley immediately turned back towards the wooden building and shouted an angry order, "Shut up!" Windley''s angry yell startled Royce, Keith and Hod, who never expected this. They swallowed their words and stared at Windley in pure bewilderment. "What- What''s gone into Master Ma?" "How could Master Ma be mad at us for jeering Fade when we''re on his side?" "Did we do anything wrong?" On the Moo family''s boat, Fade saw this and nced at Windley with the same indifference. "You lot mentioned just now that a master couldn''t be humiliated. What do you think?" Hearing this, chills were sent down Windley''s spine. He bit his lip and replied, "Master Chen, please don''t worry. I''ll teach them a lesson right away." After that, Windley jumped from the boat lightly and flew directly to Royce, Keith and Hod, who were at the wooden building. "Master Ma!" "Dad!" The three of them shouted in unison. However, before they could say any further, Windley glowered at the three furiously and barked, "Kneel down!" "Father!" "Master Ma, we¡ª" Befuddled, the three of them stared at Windley in confusion. At the same moment, Windley could feel Fade''s cold gaze on his back, giving his body a jolt. Taking a deep breath, Windley red at the three people and attacked. His first palm hit Royce''s leg. With a loud crack, Royce let out a pitiful yowl as his left leg snapped. Before the others could react, Windley retook action and pped Keith and Hod''s legs. He broke their legs as well, which resulted in two miserable shrieks. This sudden turn of events left everyone at the wooden building in utter shock. For a moment, they were dumbfounded on the spot, their minds nk. Payton was the first toe to his senses. Looking at his grandson screaming and writhing on the ground, he couldn''t help but glower at Windley and demanded, "Master Ma, did Hod do something wrong?" Salman, who realized what happened, was also angered when he saw Keith shouting in pain. But since he did not dare to provoke Windley, he could only ask through clenched teeth, "Master Ma, what did my Keith do wrong? Whatever it is, I''m willing to apologize."From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 Windley could sense the dissatisfaction in their words, but right then he didn''t even have time to care about his son, Royce, let alone the others. Ignoring their questions, Windley turned to look in the direction of the boat and bellowed, "Master Chen, I have already taught those three a lesson. Please forgive me." Fade stood on the deck of the boat with his hands behind his back and said coldly, "Masters should not be insulted. Since they were taught a lesson, what about you?" Hearing this gave Windley goosebumps. He seemed slightly hesitant. But when he saw Fade''s firm figure on the opposite side, he recalled how he killed Raleigh in the Dragon Mausoleum. Suddenly, Windley shivered all over and dared not hesitate further. He raised his hand with a solemn look, gathered his positive energy, and then pped his lower abdomen. Suddenly, a crack was heard, and Windley''s face turned pale, his body shaking as sweat dripped down from his forehead. After doing all this, Windley couldn''t care less about his own self- inflicted pain. With gritted teeth, he looked in Fade''s direction, and shouted, "One must not insult a master. Although I, Windley Ma, have offended Master Chen unintentionally, I am still at fault. Hence, I will downgrade myself by a level for insulting Master Chen. I beg for Master Chen''s forgiveness." Fade gave a slight nod and replied, "Your attitude is not bad. Since that''s the case, let''s end it here." "Thank you, Master Chen. Thank you for showing mercy!" Thrilled and relieved, Windley immediately thanked him, cupping one hand in the other before his chest. As if it was not enough for only himself to thank him, he even had his son Royce, with his broken leg, bow to Fade. Everyone''s jaw dropped to the floor when they witnessed this scene unfold. They couldn''t believe what happened and kept rubbing their eyes in shock. "Master Ma? Apologizing to Fade? I''m not seeing things, am I?" "This is not a simple apology, Master Ma has even punished himself! Now, his strength has fallen to theter stage of the Earth Level." "What''s going on? Master Ma has been at the top of the Earth Level for many years, and he''s only a step away from the Heaven Level. But now, he''s even willing to downgrade. How did Fade do it?" Everyone was puzzled. At this moment, everyone on the wooden building was equally perplexed. Although the Moo family was baffled, they were delighted to see Fade with such overwhelming authority. After all, this was beneficial to the Moo family. As for the Chai family, needless to say, they were embarrassed. Originally, they thought that they would definitely win since Payton had invited Windley, the semi- master. However, no one expected such a turn of events. For a moment, everyone in the Chai family was anxious. Cadmus could no longer hide his frustration, he was pissed about his son''s broken leg. If it wasn''t for Windley standing in front of him, he would have came forward to fight him. However, Payton was an experienced elder, and his mind was not clouded with fury like everyone else. Instead, he looked at Windley and asked, "Master Ma, may I ask what happened? What made you be so-" Before Payton could finish, the pale-faced Windley interrupted, "Payton, I know what you want to ask, but there are some things that I can''t exin. I''m telling you that I broke Hod''s legs for both his and the Chai family''s good. Also, whatever Mr. Chen''s requests are, you''d better do it without any rebuttals." After that, Windley took Royce with him and got ready to leave. Upon hearing that vague reply, Payton frowned and wanted to probe further. But before he could ask, Windley had already left with Royce in a haste. Payton gazed at Windley''s dismissing figure with a puzzled frown. Then, turning to look at Fade, who remained on the boat, a doubtful expression took over. At this moment, Fade uttered icily, "Is the Chai family willing to withdraw from the city now?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Hearing Fade''s request again, almost all the members of the Chai family trembled, their faces a mixture of anger and anxiety. Immediately, everyone''s attention was focused on Payton, waiting for his decision. Based on his ownmon sense, Payton would never agree to this condition. However, Windley''s advice just now made him reconsider Fade''s identity and strength. He hesitated for a while, showing uncertainty. Molten anger filled Cadmus to the brim. He noticed his father''s hesitation and couldn''t help but urge through gritted teeth, "Dad, there is no need to hesitate. The Chai family should never agree to it. I truly don''t believe that Fade would dare to demolish our Chai family." Hodid on the ground and growled through his pain, "Grandpa, Fade is just good at martial arts. The Chai family has more than martial arts. Even if there is a real conflict, we will not necessarily lose." "Yes, the Chai family will never give in so easily." "The Chai family has umted years and years worth of hard work. He cannot dismiss it just like that." Words of generous encouragement rebooted the Chai family''s morale. Exhrated, they clenched their fists and shouted one after another with determination, looking like they were really ready to have a life-and-death battle with Fade. Touched by this, anger sparked in his eyes as Payton became determined with his decision. "Alright, goodds, this is how the new generation of the Chai family should be. Us, the Chai family, mustn''t-" However, just when Payton was about to deliver his grandiloquence, a figure rushed over hurriedly. At the same time, he yelled at him, "Master, something bad has happened. It''s not good." When he saw who it was, Payton''s expression froze. The messenger was Nelson, his trusted man and butler that stood by his side for more than forty years. Payton had always been cautious. After he invited Windley to battle on their behalf, he was still anxious, hence he had Nelson investigate Fade''s identity secretly. "Nelson, what''s wrong? Why are you panicking?" Payton saw Nelson and asked. Panting heavily with his face flushed red, he answered, "Old Master, Fade mustn''t be touched. You must not touch him!" "Nelson, what do you mean?" Confused as well, Cadmus voiced in irritation. When Payton listened to Nelson''s words, his heart skipped a beat and ugly thoughts loomed in his mind. "Could it be that Fade''s identity-" Nelson nodded even more violently, confirming, "Old Master, I''ve investigated that Fade is a skilled martial artist." "We knew that for a long time. Do we still need to investigate? What''s more, so what if he is an expert in martial arts? We''re the Chai Family, how can we be afraid of him?" Cadmus snorted. "Let Nelson finish!" Payton barked at Cadmus impatiently. Then, he urged, "Nelson, go on." Nelson added, "Fade is not any ordinary martial artist, but a Martial Arts Master." Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 "What! A Martial Arts Master!" "How is this possible?" "How could this be?" "Nelson, you must have made a mistake!" Shock and doubt were the Chai family''s first reactions when they heard Nelson''s report. They were astonished, in disbelief that someone as young as Fade was a Martial Arts Master. Even Payton, the steadiest among the rest, was bbergasted. "Nelson, did you confirm your finding?" Nelson nodded heavily. "Old Master, I''mpletely sure of it. Moreover, it was not difficult to investigate. Some time ago at the incident in the Dragon Mausoleum, Master Chen was one of the participants of the Dragon Mausoleum exploration. Many martial artists in our Zobery District also participated in this event." "They said that during the exploration, Master Chen took the lead and was proved to be someone truly powerful. Later, when they retrieved the treasure and came out of the Dragon Mausoleum, the hidden family sabotaged and surrounded them, threatening them to hand over the treasures." "Just then, Master Chen alone brazenly took action and killed Raleigh and Harold, the Heaven Levels of the hidden Chiang family. He scared away the thieves of the hidden family and saved the day for everyone. Many martial artists knew about this. Plus, I''ve also asked quite a few people, and they were all certain of this truth." The Chai family gasped lightly, listening to Nelson''s update. "So he- he really is a Heaven Level master, A Martial Arts Master!" "A Martial Arts Master under the age of thirty. This- this is extraordinary." "Moreover, he''s the one who killed two Heaven Level masters." "Furthermore, his opponents were no ordinary Heaven Level martial artists, but the Heaven Levels of the hidden Chiang family. This means that his strength is even more powerful than any ordinary Heaven Level''s juniors. He might have reached the middle stage of the Heaven Level!" Everyone in the Chai family knew that it was their cue, including Payton. Without further hesitation, he cupped his hands in Fade''s direction and dered, "Master Chen, please forgive me. The Chai family epts our defeat and will leave the city from now on." Fade nodded and said in a faint tone, "I''ll give you three days. After three days, if I still see any members of the Chai Family here, don''t me me for what I''ll do." "Within three days, you won''t see any of the Chai family members in the city," Payton echoed. With a slight tap of his foot, Fade jumped up andnded on the wooden building. Then, Fade, Joey and Moore went downstairs together, with the Moo family following in ecstasy. As for the others, they were filled with sudden admiration when they saw Fade. Wherever Fade went, they all automatically made way for him and dared not meet his gaze. After Fade and his gang left, the Lantern Festival resumed its usual liveliness after being on pause all this while. All kinds of discussions burst open an instant. "How unexpected! I really didn''t think that this year''sntern festival would be this exciting and soul- stirring." "That''s right. Even a Martial Arts Master has shown up. It''s really shocking." "I thought that Windley, a semi- master, was powerful enough. I didn''t expect Fade to be a Martial Arts Master." "The Moo family has struck gold this time. I didn''t expect them to have such a powerful backer." "It''s the end of the Chai family''s legacy. The Chai family will surely gradually decline once they''re gone." Amidst themotion, Payton looked pale and extremely decadent, like he had aged ten years in an instant. He turned around and went downstairs with a poker face. The rest of the Chai family followed him with bitter faces, like a silent team of zombies. After the Chai family began to leave, Salman hurriedly left with Keith and his broken leg. They couldn''t care less about getting treatment, and boarded the next immediate flight from Zobery District to Southzobe City. With such an unexpected ending, the Lantern Festival was the immediate talk of the town the next day and was the only thing the district could talk about. The Chai family had also immediately began to withdraw themselves. Since the Chai family quitted, the Moo family naturally took over a lot of the Chai family''s businesses and territories as the second- chair. From that moment on, the Moo family undoubtedly became the first family of all Zobery District. Taufeeq was immensely grateful to Fade, so he invited him to dinner. All the influential, powerful and wealthy from the district also rushed over, eager to show their goodwill to Fade, hoping to curry favor with this man.From N?velDrama.Org. However, Fade refused all the banquets and tterings. Instead, he let ra be his tour guide to take him, Joey and Moore to visit the famous attractions in the district, finally having a taste of the city''s quaint scenery. Meanwhile, in a huge, vintage mansion perched on one of the business streets of the bustling Southzobe City. Passerbys could asionally peer through the windows and see the lush greenery of a garden inside. They could vaguely make out fresh blooming flowers and running water, like a refreshing enchanted forest. To have such arge and well-decorated house In the center of the bustling city, even if one were not a local, they could tell that the owner of this property was not an ordinary person. As for the locals who knew about it, they would look up at the huge "Xu Mansion" que hanging on the luxurious mansion''s entrance and then scurry away with envy. It was because they all knew that the person who lived here was Southzobe City''s own big shot, Pascha Xu. He was the ex-deputy minister of the Ministry of Commerce at Zobery District and he had just retired. Pascha''s position as the deputy minister was definitely huge. Even though Pascha was now retired, his son, Felix, was still working in Southzobe City''smerce department. His daughter, Vera, was also an important figure in Southzobe City''s Education Bureau. Besides, Pascha had been in office for so many years with countless students and subordinates under him, scattered all over various departments of Southzobe City. Some locals even imed that half of Southzobe City was governed by the Xu family. One could see the Xu family''s influence in Southzobe City as clear as day. Simrly, due to the Xu family''s tremendous influence over Southzobe City, very few cars passed through this wide road in front of their mansion, so it was peaceful. However, this serenity was suddenly broken by rapid mming car brakes. A speeding ck Mercedes Benz swerved and stopped exactly on the double yellow line in front of the Xu Mansion, screeching to a halt. The car door flung open as a pair of middle-aged man and woman got down. They were obviously in a hurry. After tossing the keys to the guards at the entrance, they immediately went inside withrge, urgent strides. The pedestrians who witnessed the scene in surprise instantly recognized the two people who had arrived in a hurry. They were none other than Pascha''s daughter, Vera, and his son- in-w, Salman. Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 After Vera and Salman entered the Xu Mansion, their expressions were heavy as they quickened their footsteps. Once they entered the main hall, servants came forward and immediately served them with tea. However, Vera and Salman couldn''t sit still at all. They shrugged the servants away and headed to the room. "Is my father in? I want to see him!" Vera ordered. "Old Master is resting. Miss Xu, Mr. Zheng, you¡ª" A maid stood in front of Vera, blocking her way. Angered, Vera couldn''t help but lower her voice, "What are you going to do? Stop me? I want to meet my own father, but you''re stopping me. Do you know what you are doing?" The maid looked nervous, but she stood still and did not leave her stance, exining, "Miss, the Old Master is really resting. Director Xu ordered us not to disturb the Old Master''s rest." "I am his daughter and the sister of Director Xu. How am I a disturbance? Get out of my way!" Pissed off, Vera was so infuriated that she raised her hand and was about to p the maid. However, at this moment, an elder in his fifties walked out and chuckled, "Miss Vera, the Old Master received your callst night and learned about Young Master Keith. He didn''t sleep well all night and has just fallen asleep. Miss Vera, please wait a moment and allow the Old Master to sleep a little longer." "Is that so? Warner, you''re not lying to me, are you?" Vera red at the old housekeeper vigntly. The old butler quickly cupped his hands and said, "I wouldn''t dare. How could I dare lie to Miss Vera." Vera wanted to probe further, but next to her, her husband Salman pulled her close and whispered to his wife. Finally, the two did not break into the room but sat down in the living room. Meanwhile, in the Xu Mansion''s master bedroom, Pascha was sitting on the edge of the bed. He was well dressed and looked solemn, not looking like he was going to sleep or rest at all. In front of Pacha, there was a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes in his fifties, wearing a pair of sses. The man was none other than Felix, Pascha''s son. He was also Vera''s younger brother, who served in the Industrial and Commercial Bureau of Southzobe City. Pascha nced at his son and said, "Felix, tell me, what are the reasons for Vera and Salman to be here?" Felix paused slightly before saying, "Yesterday, Salman brought Keith back from the district overnight. I heard that Keith''s legs were broken, and he is still being treated in the hospital. I think Vera and Salman must havee for this matter!" Speaking of that, the old man''s face darkened slightly. He said, "Someone injured Keith. Vera called mest night to inform me about this. If it was an ordinary person who did it, the couple would have solved it by themselves. Now that they have came to find me, it must be someone difficult to deal with!" Felix nodded. "Dad, it''s true. I asked someone to investigate. This time, Salman took Keith to Zobery District. He was there to initially support the Chai Family and take part in thentern festival. Unexpectedly, the Moo family invited a Martial Arts Master and eventually defeated the Chai Family. Keith was also implicated, and his legs were broken." "No wonder! He met a Martial Arts Master!" Old Master nodded, and then his gaze turned cold, muttering, "But even if he is a Martial Arts Master, it''s a bit too much for him to hurt my grandson!" Felix sensed his father''s anger and coaxed, "Dad, we haven''t figured out what happened, so I don''t rmend we fight at will. After all, we shouldn''t underestimate the influence of a Martial Arts Master." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Pascha nodded and continued, "What do you think Vera is here for?" Felix paused for a moment and hesitated for a while. Then, he said, "Dad, you know Vera''s temper. She has always been hot-tempered and dotes on Keith very much. This time, she is definitely here to ask for your help to deal with the Martial Arts Master and the Moo family." "On one hand, we haven''t figured it out yet, so it''s unwise for us to take action. On the other hand, you just retired from themerce department. If you return to Zobery District now, I''m afraid that it will cause a heated discussion. Also, forget it..." When it came to the third point, Felix paused and waved his hand. He didn''t go on. Hearing this, Pacha looked at his son and ordered, "The first two points are quite reasonable. Since you''re already nning to talk about the third point, go on!" "Father, it''s nothing much. It''s just a few small matters with Vera and Salman. It''s no big deal," he said. Pascha instructed, "Don''t hesitate in front of me. Say whatever you want to. Don''t hide it from me." "Then-" After a pause, Felix continued, "Dad, Salman is a capable man. In only 20 years, he has expanded the Zheng family so much. At the same time, he is also changing the political business. Now, he has be the deputy president of the Ministry of Commerce and an executive board member in the Industrial and Commercial Association. He ispetent." "But, sometimes Salman can be too smart. What''s more, Vera is so hot-tempered that she would take action when triggered by the smallest thing. I''m afraid that Vera is too impulsive this time." Pascha listened to his son''s words. After a moment, he looked at Felix and said, "What do you mean? This time, it''s Salman who dragged Vera here? Why did he do this?" Felix said, "Dad, it''s just my personal guess. I think the most important reason why Salman did this is that he wants to avenge his son. What''s more, as far as I know, the Zheng family has invested a lot in the Chai family at the district this time. The Chai family was defeated this time, and the Zheng family has also suffered a great loss." "Moreover, the Moo family is still expanding and is gradually beginning to put pressure on the Zheng family. I''m afraid that Salman is under a lot of stress, so he wants to borrow some of your power to help him out." Pascha listened quietly. He was silent but nodded inadvertently. Obviously, he agreed with his son. After a pause, Pacha said, "In that case, we won''t see them today. Ask them to leave." "Dad, I think it''s better to meet them!" Felix suggested. "Why is that?" Pacha looked at his son. He immediately exined, "Dad, you know Vera''s temper. If you don''t meet her today, she might really break in and make a mess." "Also, I''m also a little selfish. If you don''t meet Vera and Salman, I''m worried that Vera and her husband will misunderstand me. After all, since what happened at Mandell''s vist time, Vera and I have had our disagreements." Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 Old Master nodded as he listened, agreeing, "You have a point." Then, he added, "Felix, Vera has her character. However, she is good-natured. You don''t have to take some things to heart." "Father, this is only natural. After all, we are family. How could I have a conflict with my elder sister?" Felix rushed to exin. Old Master nodded again, "If that''s the case, then we''ll do as you say. Let them wait another hour before I go out to meet them." "Yes, Dad. I''ll go inform Warner right away," Felix replied. Two hourster, Vera and Salman walked out of Xu Mansion''s courtyard with long faces. After getting in the car, they drove away without looking back. In the car, Vera, who was sitting in the passenger''s seat, seemed dissatisfied. The more she thought about what had happened in the mansion just now, the angrier she became. She mmed the dashboard violently a few times. Seeing this, Salman couldn''t help shouting in rm, "What are you doing? Careful, or we might crash." When Vera heard this, she immediatelyshed out at him, "How dare you yell at me! You brought your son on a trip, and now he has lost his legs. The Old Master and the others don''t care about what happened to Keith at all. Are you telling me that our son''s suffering was in vain?" Salman looked solemn as well. He wanted to vent his frustration too, but his eyes glistened with another idea. Suppressing his anger, he said helplessly, "Since our opponent is a Martial Arts Master and the Old Master has no interest in helping us, what can I do? I can''t possibly risk my life to fight against a Martial Arts Master." His words triggered the scene of what happened in the mansion just now. Vera couldn''t help comining, "I really don''t know what my father is thinking. His grandson got injured, and he''s turning a deaf ear." "s, it''s only his grandson!" Salman nced at his wife and sighed. Vera''s expression darkened as she gnashed her teeth and said, "It must be Felix who said something to Dad again. When we talked with Dad just now, my brother was being such a nuisance, insisting that it would have a bad impact and of great importance, how we needed to investigate properly before making long-term decisions." "Well, it was the samest time. Keith and Mandell fought over the vi, and the Old Master followed everything that Felix said. In the end, the vi was given to Mandell. After all, he is Director Xu, I am just a chairman. Our positions aren''t the same." He deliberately rolled his eyes, silently anticipating his wife''s reaction. His words brought back Vera''s unhappy memories. Her expression became colder, and she blurted, "Dad has always liked Felix better. Now that he is older, he is still biased towards his son than his daughter. He''d rather prioritize his son than me." Exhaling, Salman added purposefully, "There is no other way. After all, Felix can take over the Xu family, whereas you can''t." The more he spoke, the more twisted Vera''s face became, rebutting, "No, I have to go back and talk to Dad. I can''t let Keith suffer for nothing." When Salman heard this, he quickly stopped her. "What''s the use of going back now? Old Master made us wait for such a long time. He was obviously weighing his decisions. If you return to argue with him, it will only annoy him further. Then, it would be harder to change his mind." "Then what should we do? Just let it go and let Keith suffer a broken leg for no reason?" Vera shrieked in hysterics. Salman was silent for a while. Before his wife was on the verge of bursting into anger, a glint shed in his eyes and he said, "In fact, I do have a n, but it''s just slightly-" "What n? Tell me quickly," Vera urged. Salman parked the car by the roadside and started in a low voice, "The n is simple. Didn''t you just say that Dad values Felix''s son more than ours? In this case, let''s start with his son then." "Start with Mandell? How do we start? He has nothing to do with this," Vera asked in confusion. Salman continued in a low voice, "It doesn''t matter. We can create rtions. Think about it. If the person whose leg is broken isn''t Keith, but Felix''s son, Mandell, how would Dad react?" "He loves Mandell the most. He would definitely fly in a rage and find Fade for revenge," Vera said. Then, she nced at her husband and said, "So, you n to attack Mandell, then connect it to Fade''s doing?" Salman quickly shook his head. "We can''t do that. It would be too easy to get busted, and it will attract suspicion." "Then what should we do?" Vera asked. Salman muttered, "Actually, I have an idea. We can make a detour and start from another point of view. I asked someone to investigate Fade who supported the Moo family. He has a rtive here in Southzobe City. Then, we can..." He slowly exined his n. After Vera heard it, her eyes gleamed as she pped with approval. "Alright, that''s it. This n is great. We''ll take matters into our own hands, and it''ll definitely seed." Salman gazed at his wife and nodded, suppressing a grin of his own. "Then, let''s get to work." From N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away." Three dayster at Southzobe University''s gate, a gang of trendy youngstersughed and chatted as they finished their sses, obviously in a good mood. They hopped in a luxury car, and drove to a bar an hour away from the university. "Alright, we''re here." After getting out of the ck Mercedes Benz, Mandell tossed the keys to the attendant and headed towards a ce called "Forest Bar". A few young men and women followed behind him. When they saw the bar in front of them, they couldn''t help but groan in protest. "Mr. Mandell, today is your 20th birthday. It''s fine if your family doesn''t make ns for you, but why do we have toe to a bar like this?" "That''s right, Mr. Mandell. If you wanted to go to a bar, you should at least pick Paradise Bar or Fantasy Bar downtown. This ce is a littleme, don''t you think?" "Mr. Mandell is Pascha''s grandson, Director Xu''s son, and the only sessor of the future Xu family. This is embarrassing!" Listening to his friends'' whines, Mandell sighed, "Alright, I''m already in a bad mood. Stop comining for a second, guys." "I wanted to have a good time for my 20th birthday too, but Grandpa has just retired. If I throw a grand ceremony now, it would bring bad press. Plus, my dad told me toy lowtely as well, because something might happen." Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 "But¡ª" They still had someints. Mandell replied, "It''s not that big of a deal. This Forest Bar is pretty nice, my uncle mentioned it to me before. He also told me that the owner of this bar is a beautiful and nice girl. We can go have a look when we''re there." At the mention of beautiful women, the boys suddenly got excited. "A beautiful boss, sounds good!" "Just looking wouldn''t be enough. It''s Mr. Mandell''s 20th birthday today. The boss has to apany Mr. Mandell no matter what!" "Apany Mr. Mandell? Isn''t that just a piece of cake? When Mr. Mandell reveals his identity, I bet many beautiful girls woulde to him voluntarily." "Alright, stop joking around. Let''s go in. It''s my birthday today, so we won''t stop till we drop." Mandell waved his hand and led everyone into the Forest Bar. At Zobery District of Long City, in just three days, the Chai family hadpletely left. The Moo family quickly took over the Chai family''s territory, and rapidly rose to be at the top among all in Zobery District of Long City. Fade, Joey and Moore had almost finished touring Long City, and they were ready to leave. Originally, Fade wanted to return to the Capital City, but Moore said that he had something to do, and wanted to go to Southzobe City. Joey chose to follow her father, so Fade followed along as well. At noon, Fade and the other two went to the Moo family. They were ready to bid farewell to both Taufeeq and ra. However, the moment they entered the main hall, they heard ra''s loud voice before they could even start talking. "How did this happen? How''s Hailey''s injury?" Then, Fade heard the voices of discussioning from inside, and ra sounded worried. After a while, ra and Taufeeq walked out anxiously. When they saw the three of them in the main hall, they paused. "Brother Chen, what brings you here?" "Mr. Moo, ra, we''ve been here for a long time. We''re here to say goodbye to you before we leave." "What? Brother Chen, you guys are leaving?" ra eximed. Fade nodded and answered, "ra, did something happen? Just now, you-" At the mention of this, ra could not help but looked worried. "Brother Chen, someone has hurt my cousin. It seems that her situation is not good. I''m worried, so I want to go take a look." "What! Where is she? How is she? Is it serious?" Fade asked. "My cousin is at Southzobe City. I''m not sure yet, but I heard that the injury is quite serious. So, I''m going to Southzobe City to see her now," ra replied. Taufeeq added, "I can''t leave Long City for the time being. I''ll get Oscar to apany you. How dare someone hurt a member of the Moo family." Taufeeq''s tone was domineering as he spoke. After all, the Moo family had be the most prestigious family in Long City, thus they should be more confident and strong. When he heard this, Fade was a little surprised. "ra, your cousin is in Southzobe City?" ra nodded. "Yes, my cousin is Hailey Choo. She and her family are all from Southzobe City. Brother Chen, is anything wrong?" "What a coincidence. The ce we are going to after leaving Long City is also Southzobe City." "Oh, Brother Chen, you''re going to Southzobe City as well!" ra remarked in surprise. "Why don''t we head over there together!" Taufeeq turned to Fade expectantly. "If it''s convenient for you, Mr. Chen, ra¡ª" Fade naturally understood Taufeeq''s intentions. With both him and ra going together, Taufeeq wouldn''t need to worry about ra''s safety. Anyway, Fade liked ra very much. Since they were going to the same ce, it would not be a problem to go to Southzobe City together. So Fade nodded and agreed, "In that case, let''s go together! ra, when will you be leaving?" "I''m very worried about my cousin. I can leave now," ra responded. Fade nodded. "In that case, let''s get ready. We''ll leave in an hour." "Alright. Thank you, Brother Chen!" An hourter, Fade, Joey, Moore, ra and Oscar rode in a seven- seater jeep and headed off to Southzobe City. Three hourster, they arrived at Southzobe City in the afternoon. They did not waste any time and went straight to ra''s cousin''s house. Her cousin''s name was Hailey Choo, and she was the daughter of ra''s mother''s eldest sister. She was twenty-eight years old. Although she was ten years older than ra, the two of them had been close ever since they were young, and had a deep connection with each other. That was why ra was so anxious when she found out that her cousin had been injured, and rushed over immediately. The group of people reached the Choo Mansion. It was a high-end vi in Southzobe City, it was three-stories, and a thousand square meters. The Choo and Moo family were inws. Adding to that, the Choo family had their own business, and their background was not bad. They were considered a rich family in Southzobe City. They parked the car in the Choo family''s garage, then Fade and the others got out of the car. ra had already notified the Choo family, so they came out to wee them. From N?velDrama.Org. When Fade got out of the car, he saw more than a dozen people standing in front of him. They greeted him respectfully, "Hello, Mr. Chen!" Obviously, the Choo family knew about Fade from the Moo family. They knew that Fade was the reason why the Moo family was able to defeat the Chai family, and be the most prestigious family in Long City. Therefore, they were behaving extremely respectfully towards Fade. Fade waved his hand and answered, "Hello everyone. Let''s go see the injured girl first!" ra also walked up to a middle-aged couple and asked, "Uncle, aunt, where''s Hailey? How is she? Take us to her!" ra''s uncle and aunt''s faces fell at the mention of their daughter. They sighed as they replied, "Hailey is inside. Go in and have a look." They came to the bedroom on the first floor. In the spacious room, a woman with shoulder- length hair was lying on the bed. At first nce, they noticed that the woman was tall and slim. She was a beautifuldy. However, at this moment, her arms were wrapped in bandages, and fixed to the two sides of the bed. She was unable to move at all. "Hailey, what happened?" ra asked, tears welling up in her eyes. She quickly rushed over to the bed. However, Fade grabbed onto ra instantly and reminded her, "Her arm is broken, you can''t just touch it. Let me do it!" Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 Fade walked over as he spoke, looking as if he was going to treat Hailey''s injury. The doctor that the Choo family had hired couldn''t help but frown as he stepped forward, trying to stop Fade. Before Fade could say anything, both ra''s uncle and aunt immediately spoke, "Dr. Wang, let Mr. Chen examine Hailey!" They''d long since known from Taufeeq that Fade was a Martial Arts Master. The couple would naturally choose to believe in a master of his level. Although Dr. Wang was puzzled, his employer had already spoken directly. He had to step back as he stood aside with a grim expression. He pursed his lips and watched Fade''s movements. Fade walked over to the bed, looked at the silent girl, and asked, "May I take your pulse?" Hailey seemed to be in low spirits as she remained silent, not answering Fade''s question. ra''s uncle and aunt quickly answered on her behalf, "Mr. Chen, please go ahead and have a look. Hailey is fortunate that she is able to receive your treatment." When he heard this, Fade nodded, and then gently put his finger on Hailey''s right wrist that was covered in bandages, and felt for her pulse. A few secondster, Fade loosened his grip and remarked, "The injury is quite serious. Not only is her arm broken, but her internal organs have also been badly damaged." Upon hearing this, ra grew even more anxious. Just then, Fade lifted the nket off Hailey''s body, revealing her casually-dressed body. Immediately, everyone saw patches of bruises that were red and purple on her neck and stomach. When Fade lifted her clothes slightly, they could immediately see therge patches of bruises on Hailey''s body. It was obvious that she had been beaten up. When ra saw her cousin in this state, she could no longer control herself. Tears fell down her cheeks as she cried, "Hailey, what happened to you? Uncle, aunt, what''s going on? How did Hailey be like this?" "Well, this-" The couple sighed as their faces fell. At that moment, Fade spoke gently, "ra, calm down. Let''s talk about thister. Now, let me treat Hailey''s injuries first!" "You''re treating her now?" ra''s uncle and aunt were both surprised. Just then, Dr. Wang spoke up, "I have administered medicine to Miss Choo. What she needs the most now is rest. Don''t act recklessly, otherwise, Miss Choo''s injuries might worsen." Fade ignored Dr. Wang''s words and said, "Trust me." ra''s uncle and aunt naturally chose to believe Fade, a Martial Arts Master. "Thank you very much, Mr. Chen." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Fade nodded, and ced his hand on Hailey''s broken arm. Through ayer of bandage, he immediately used his positive energy and passed it through Hailey''s arm, causing the broken bones to heal. About five minutester, Fade withdrew his hand and nodded, "The right arm is fine now. The bandage can be removed." "Are you kidding me? The bones have been broken, and she''ll have to rest for at least two to three months. You only did that for a few minutes. How could it be-" Dr. Wang did not believe it. However, at that moment, with a flick of his finger, the bandage was immediately torn apart as it fell off Hailey''s arm. Then, everyone was surprised to see that Hailey''s arm had recovered. She tried to move her arm several times, and to her surprise, it was fine. In an instant, everyone in the room turned to Fade in disbelief. Dr. Wang''s jaw dropped to the ground as he fell speechless. Fade remained silent as he used the same method to heal Hailey''s left arm. After that, he took out a bottle of ointment and applied it onto her neck. He then used his positive energy with his palm to spread out the ointment. A momentter, Hailey''s originally bruised neck had recovered. Her skin had recovered, not a single trace of injury could be seen at all. Everyone fell into shock once again. Fade then handed the ointment to ra''s aunt as he instructed, "Apply this ointment on the injured skin, and she will recover in about a week." ra''s aunt quickly epted the ointment as she bowed to thank him. "Thank you, Mr. Chen." ra, however, looked puzzled at this moment. She asked, "Brother Chen, didn''t you just cure her in a few minutes? Why would she need another week?" Fade nced at Hailey, who was lying on the bed. He cleared his throat and replied, "ra, I was using the positive energy with my palm to catalyze the medicinal effects, so she would heal much quicker. Without doing that, it would take a longer time for the medicine to work." ra then nodded. "Then, Brother Chen, please help my cousin again. I can''t bear to see her suffer for another week." For a moment, Fade did not know how to answer. "ra, to elerate the medicine''s effects, I''ll need to touch her physically. Uh, I don''t think that it''s very appropriate." "So what?" ra still did not understand the meaning behind his words. But when she noticed the look in both her aunt and uncle''s eyes, she finally got it. Earlier, Fade had used his palm to touch and treat the wound on Hailey''s neck. That was why the medicine had worked so quickly. The injuries on Hailey''s body were almost all over her body. If Fade wanted to elerate the medicinal effects, Hailey would most probably need to strip naked in front of Fade. This wasn''t very suitable for a girl who wasn''t married yet. Therefore, Fade chose to hand the medicine over to her parents, so that they could apply it for her. "Oh, I see. I¡ª" ra finally understood. Her face flushed red from embarrassment, but she also had an inner conflict. She did not want to see Hailey suffer for another week. ra''s uncle and aunt''s expressions fell, they didn''t know what to do. Just as they were hesitating, Hailey, who had remained silent on the bed, spoke up on her own. "I''m fine with that." "Oh!" Everyone was a little surprised as they turned to look at Hailey. "Hailey, what are you talking about?" Her mother leaned closer to her. She then continued, "I said, I don''t mind Mr. Chen treating my injuries." "But, Hailey, in that case, you will..." Her mother was slightly hesitant. Hailey said, "I know how it works, but I don''t want to continue suffering. I hope to recover as soon as possible." "But..." Her mother was still unable to make the decision. On the other hand, her father nodded and agreed, "We''ll do what Hailey says!" Immediately, the couple looked at Fade and asked, "Mr. Chen, I don''t know if you will be fine with that..." Fade nodded and agreed, "Since you have decided, I have no problem." "Thank you very much, Mr. Chen." ra''s uncle and aunt thanked him again. Then, everyone left the bedroom, leaving only Fade and Hailey in the room. Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 Fade checked the room''s windows and door. After confirming that they were tightly shut, he walked over to the bed and looked at Hailey. "I''m going to start!" "Okay!" Hailey nodded. Although her tone was calm, there was still an obvious hesitation in her eyes. Especially when Fade''s hand touched her body, and he began to unbutton her pajamas, Hailey''s breathing grew hectic. Her face was flushed red. At that moment, Fade''s heart was beating faster as well. He immediately suppressed the nervousness in his heart, and told himself not to overthink. After removing her clothes, he looked at Hailey''s injuries, and then applied the ointment around her wound. There was almost sixty percent of the skin on Hailey''s body that was bruised. This showed just how badly she had been beaten. Seeing these injuries, Fade didn''t have any thoughts in his mind. With a serious expression on his face, he ced his palm on Hailey''s injured skin, and used his positive energy as he began to treat her wounds. About an hourter, Fade retrieved his right hand, took a deep breath and said, "It''s done." During the treatment, Hailey had remained silent with her eyes closed the entire time. After hearing Fade''s voice, she opened her eyes, and looked at her own body. A look of pleasant surprise immediately appeared on Hailey''s face. "My skin! It''s healed, it''s all healed." She caressed her own skin with her hands as she remarked in disbelief, "It''s all healed, and my skin is even better than before I got injured. This is amazing." Hailey was so excited, that she jumped up and down on the bed and cheered. Although it was a beautiful scene to witness, Fade turned away and cleared his throat. "Miss Choo, you can get dressed now." "Oh!" Upon hearing Fade''s words, Hailey finally realized something. Her cheeks turned red as she let out a cry of shock. She quickly sat down and slipped down into the nket. "Thank you very much, Mr. Chen." Without looking back, Fade walked over to the door and said, "Okay, I''m heading out. Get some rest!" After that, he left the room. Everyone else was waiting outside the room anxiously. When they saw Fade exiting the room, they immediately surrounded him. "Brother Chen, is Hailey all right?" "Mr. Chen, Hailey..." "Don''t worry, Hailey''s fine. She''spletely healed," Fade replied with a small smile. Upon hearing this, ra and the rest of them could not help but let out a sigh of relief. A few minutester, the door opened, and Hailey, who had changed into a new set of clothes, walked out of the room. She was tall and slim, and her long hair draped over her shoulders. The skin on her face was soft, and her eyes had a natural hint of seduction. She did not look like she had been injured at all, and her skin looked even better than before. Everyone was stunned, and then they surrounded her as they showered her with concern. Fade allowed them some time on their own as he retreated away. Dr. Wang, who previously had some doubts about Fade, now respected him a lot when he saw that Hailey hadpletely recovered. He walked to Fade and bowed to apologize. Then, he bade them goodbye and left. Half an hourter, in the living room of the Choo family, they strongly insisted that Fade should sit in the host''s seat, while the rest of them were seated on both sides. The Choo family expressed their gratitude towards Fade again. Then, ra asked the question she was most concerned about, "Hailey, what happened? How did you get hurt?" When this matter was brought up, the Choo family members all looked upset. Hailey looked down as well, her expression slightly angry and helpless. Seeing that they were silent, ra grew anxious as she pressed on, "Hailey, uncle, aunt, what''s going on? Tell us. What happened? Why aren''t you talking?" "Well..." ra''s uncle stuttered. Finally, he let out a sigh and answered, "Hailey was beaten by someone." "What? Beaten by someone? Who?" ra asked furiously. "Well, we-" They stammered again, looking as if they were at a loss for words. ra asked anxiously, "Uncle, aunt, what''s wrong? Why aren''t you telling me? Hailey was seriously injured. We can''t just let it go like this!" "But-" Her uncle and aunt were both speechless. At that time, Oscar, who was next to ra piped up, "Mr. Choo, when I came here, Old Master told me that no matter what happens to the Choo Family, just let us know. The Moo family doesn''t bully others, but we can''t be bullied as well. We will definitely pursue this matter no matter what." These words were very domineering, and this was the reason why the Moo family was called the most prestigious family in Long City. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Upon hearing this, the expression in their eyes changed. After a while, ra''s uncle finally let out a long sigh and said, "The person who hit Hailey was someone who had a surname of Xu!" "The surname is Xu, how about the first name? Who and where is he? We-" As for Oscar, after thinking for a while, he seemed to have recalled something. His expression fell as he asked, "Is it the Xu family that I''m thinking about?" ra''s uncle nodded helplessly and said, "Yes, it is. It''s because that it''s them, that we have no other choice!'' "What Xu family? What are you talking about?" ra still didn''t get it. At that moment, Hailey spoke out, "ra, that Xu family is the one that has a high position in the government of the Southzobe City." "You''re talking about Pascha Xu, the one who had just retired?" ra finally understood. Hailey nodded and whispered, "It''s them." "So what if it''s the Xu family? They are indeed powerful, but how can they not take the responsibility after hitting someone? This matter must be investigated no matter what. We can''t let Hailey suffer for no reason," ra remarked furiously. Just then, Oscar reminded her, "Miss ra, the Xu family is not easy to deal with, and Pascha is also not someone whom we can mess with. We should refrain from making rash decisions, and insteade up with a n." Although Oscar did not explicitly point it out, it was obvious that the Moo family might not be able to take on the Xu family. After all, the Moo family had only just risen to the top of Long City recently, and they weren''t that strong yet. On top of that, they were currently in Southzobe City, and Pascha had a strongwork of connections there. If the two families were to start a feud, the Moo family might very well lose. ra was still dissatisfied as she opened her mouth to speak further. Just then, Fade stopped her and said, "Miss Choo, please tell us how the event unfolded!" Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 "Yes, that''s right. Hailey, tell me what happened," ra urged as she looked at Hailey. Hailey frowned before she started in a low voice, "It happened a few days ago. Back then, I was doing business at the bar..." After listening to Hailey''s description of what had went down, they understood what had happened. It turned out that Hailey had opened a bar called "Forest Bar" in Southzobe City. The decorations looked fresh, the quality of the bar was great, and there was also a beautiful boss like Hailey. The Forest Bar was quite famous in Southzobe City. Usually, beautiful girls, inte celebrities, influencers, and even some low- profile stars would asionally visit the Forest Bar to have some drinks and let loose. In addition to that, Hailey would also invite some folk singers and campus bands to perform at the bar from time to time. Forest Bar was also a well-known bar in the literary circle of Southzobe City. Moreover, because of her family background, Hailey didn''t have to worry about the bar being profitable at all. It was just a good ce for people to have fun and socialize. Several days ago, a group of customers suddenly visited the bar. They were all extravagantly dressed, and talkedvishly. It was obvious that they were from rich families. Originally, Hailey didn''t like serving people from rich families like them. However, when she saw that the person who led them in was Young Master Mandell from the Xu family, she knew that she couldn''t afford to offend him. Thus, she weed them into the bar. In the beginning, Mandell and his friends ate, drank and yed. Although they were a little noisy, they were still restrained. However, when they had too much to drink, they grew too noisy. At first, they wanted girls to apany them, but Hailey kept exining that her bar didn''t have this service. In the end, they started making a fuss about it, and said that if there weren''t any girls, then Hailey as the boss should personallye apany them and drink with them. Although she was reluctant, Hailey was still afraid of Mandell, so she went over and had three rounds of drinks with them. She had thought that she would be able to escape after drinking with them, but what she didn''t expect was that this group of people kept asking for more. After drinking with them, they pulled Hailey and requested for her to chat with them. Besides, they were constantly touching her. It was obvious that they wanted to take advantage of her. This had already crossed Hailey''s bottom line. Of course, she wouldn''t agree to it. She rejected Mandell and the others'' requests with a righteous tone. As a result, Mandell got upset. After a series of temptations and threats, Hailey still refused to obey. Immediately, Mandell, who was angry from the embarrassment, started to attack Hailey. Although there was a team of professional security guards in the Forest Bar, they dared not do anything to Mandell. Thus, Hailey was beaten up badly by Mandell and the others, and then they just left. After listening to the whole story, everyone''s expressions were grim, and it was obvious that they were very angry. ra could not help but stand up as she eximed, "They''ve gone too far. That''s ridiculous. Even if he''s Mandell Xu, he can''t just bully others like that. You must seek justice for this matter. You must teach him a lesson." Joey was also enraged as she agreed with a frown, "She''s right. He has gone too far, he must be taught a lesson." Moore nodded to Joey''s words as well, supporting his daughter''s opinion. On the other hand, Fade remarked, "It was Mandell who was in the wrong. He should apologize and take responsibility for it." However, both Hailey and her parents were worried. "But he''s from the Xu family, we..." "Uncle, aunt, Hailey, don''t worry. Even if they are from the Xu family, we must seek justice. We must make Mandell pay for his actions," ra stated furiously. "If it doesn''t work, I will ask my father to come personally. The Xu family shouldn''t be able to do as they please in Southzobe City." Before they could even respond, Oscar quickly pulled ra and reminded her, "Miss, don''t act irrationally. It''s better toe up with a n." "What''s there to discuss? Hailey had been beaten up so badly! We''re sure that the culprit is Mandell. There''s no need to hesitate," ra answered, disying the fiery tempering from a martial arts family background. "Miss, t- this is a serious matter and you can''t simply go about it," Oscar hurriedly persuaded her, and at the same time, he exchanged a look with ra''s uncle and aunt. When the two of them saw this, they naturally understood Oscar''s hint. Although the Moo family was now known as the most powerful family in Long City, it was still hard to say who would win during a confrontation with the Xu family, especially when the Xu family had an experienced officer like Pascha. Therefore, the two people sighed and bowed their heads. "ra, Hailey. This is a serious matter. Let''s think about it before doing anything!" "That''s right. Furthermore, Hailey''s injuries has just recovered. Her health is the most important thing now. Let''s check her body condition first!" "But-" ra still wanted to say something, but she couldn''t refute her uncle and aunt''s words. At that moment, the phone suddenly rang. ra''s uncle took out the phone from his pocket, and then picked it up. "Hello, what''s the matter?" From N?velDrama.Org. "What! Who did it?" ra''s uncle suddenly became furious. As the voice on the other end of the phone went on, his expression grew grim. Finally, he answered, "You need to control the situation at hand. Don''t be impulsive, don''t resist them. Wait for me and I''ll think of a way. I''ll call you back." After finishing his words, ra''s uncle hung up the phone. His expression was morbid. After seeing this, everyone on the spot knew that something had happened. They all looked at ra''s uncle with questioning eyes. Hailey couldn''t help but ask, "Dad, what happened?" "Uh... Uh... It''s nothing. Hailey, go back to your room and get some rest!" ra''s uncle squeezed out a smile and said to his daughter. However, even a fool could tell that there was something wrong with his smile, which looked even worse than a crying face. "Dad, tell me, what happened?" Hailey urged. ra, who was standing beside him, hurriedly asked, "Uncle, what happened? Just tell us! We are all here, and we can help you find a way." ra''s uncle kept silent for a while. The expression on his face kept changing. Finally, he sighed and said, "Something happened at the bar again." "What, something happened again!" Everyone cried out in surprise. Hailey immediately asked, "What happened? Is Heinz alright?" "The Forest Bar has been smashed again. They''ve surrounded Heinz in the bar. He should be fine for the time being!" ra''s uncle sighed. Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 "What? Who did that?" Hailey asked, gritting her teeth. She was both surprised and angry at the same time. Heinz was her cousin. After she was injured, he took over her position and went to the Forest Bar to help manage the bar. ra''s uncle fell silent for a while before replying, "Mandell brought some people and did it." "What! Him again!" Everyone was enraged at the mention of Mandell''s name. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "That day, it was Mandell''s 20th birthday. He was unhappy because he didn''t enjoy his time there. So today, he brought people to the bar to cause trouble, and insisted on seeing Hailey. Heinz tried to reason with them, but Mandell immediately asked his men to mess around in the bar. Heinz didn''t dare to offend Mandell, so he could only bring some people to keep the situation in check." "What? Mandell isn''t happy? We are the ones who should be angry." ra became agitated, "No, I can''t hold it in anymore. I''m going to teach him a lesson." As they were talking, ra rushed out, and Oscar could not pull her back. Hailey''s expression was grim as she followed her out. Her parents tried to persuade her, but they couldn''t stop her. Joey turned around and followed, and so did Moore. In the end, Fade was the only one left. He nced at Oscar and the Moo family members, nodded slowly and said, "I will follow them. With me there, everything will be fine." When they heard Fade''s words, they felt a little relieved. After all, Fade was a Martial Arts Master, and the title he held was a prestigious one. Although Oscar felt slightly relieved, he couldn''t help but worry at the thought of the Xu family and Pascha, who was backing Mandell up. After all, although Fade''s martial arts skills were strong and he was already at a high level, the Xu family was a different case. They were a family with real power and influence. In terms of martial arts, they were no match for Fade at all. However, if they abused their power and used it to their advantage, it could be a force that could crush Fade. Therefore, even though Fade was a Martial Arts Master, if he were to confront the Xu family and fight, Oscar wasn''t sure if he would win. As he thought of this, Oscar sighed and took out his phone. He called Taufeeq and told him about what had happened in detail. On the other side, Fade and the others arrived at the Forest Bar, filled with anger. When they just got out of the car and had not yet entered the bar, they saw that the originally fresh and modern decorated door had been smashed, and there were sounds of things smashing onto the ground that came from inside. Instantly, they sped up and rushed straight into the bar. As soon as they entered the bar, they were shocked by the scene before them. Although she had mentally prepared herself, Hailey was still hurt by the sight of the bar being totally trashed. After all, she was the one who had built this ce up, down to the smallest decorations. But now, Mandell hadpletely trashed all of her efforts. Just as Hailey and the others were in a daze, they suddenly heard a scream from the private room, followed by a burst ofughter. Upon hearing the voice, Hailey''s expression quickly fell. Her face turned pale as she dashed towards the private room. "It''s Heinz''s voice. He''s inside." Fade immediately rushed to Hailey''s side and said, "I''ll be in front." When they came to the private room''s door, Fade kicked the door open. The thick door immediately fell off and mmed heavily on the ground, making a loud bang. The people in the room were shocked as they turned to look towards the door. Fade and the others, who were standing at the door, also looked inside the room. Mandell was sitting in the middle of the sofa facing the door, with several young men and women sitting next to him. Hailey recognized them at first nce. They were his evil friends who hade to the bar with Mandell a few days ago. On the table in front of Mandell that was originally used to ce fruits and wine, a man in his early thirties was lying there. It was Hailey''s cousin, Heinz. At that moment, Heinz was in a mess. His clothes had been ripped off, and his head, face, and neck were stained with alcohol and some unknown liquid. The worst part was his left leg, which was hanging at a strange angle. There was a wound, and his bone could be seen through his skin. Obviously, Mandell had broken Heinz''s leg. The scream that Fade and the others heard earlier was from Heinz when they broke his leg. At the sight of such a cruel scene, everyone''s gaze was filled with anger as they red at Mandell. If looks could kill, Mandell would be a dead man. Hailey was filled with rage. She gritted her teeth as she said, "Mandell, you''ve gone too far. My cousin did nothing to you, how could you be so cruel..." Upon hearing the voice, Mandell raised his head. Surprise was written all over his face as he asked, "Hailey? Howe you''ve recovered so fast?" "It''s also a good thing that you''ve recovered. A few days ago, you didn''t serve me well enough. Now, I''ll give you another chance to serve me. If I''m happy with your services, I''ll let you go. Otherwise..." Mandell snorted coldly and spread his legs apart. He pointed between his legs and said to Hailey in a domineering tone, "Come here and start." Seeing this, the people beside Mandell started to cheer. They took out their phones, and started recording the scene. "Mr. Mandell, you''re so cool." "Such a memorable scene, I must record it." "You didn''t do well thest time, you should do better this time." Hailey''s expression fell at his words. She clenched her fists tightly, anger evident on her face. Mandell snorted coldly when he saw this. He warned her, "It''s best if you stay put, and don''t even think of moving. Otherwise, I won''t go easy on you this time. By then, I''ll just beat you to death." As he spoke, a group of ck-clothed bodyguards surrounded him with serious expressions. Their aura was extraordinary, and it seemed like they were at least at the ck Level in martial arts which could be considered as a very strong position. However, it was a pity that they had met Fade and the others. Not waiting for Fade to make a move, the hot-tempered Joey couldn''t bear it anymore. Her face was extremely red because of her anger. She clenched her fists and rushed towards them. "Well, don''t me me for being rude since you were the ones who refused to listen to my warning," Mandell huffed. When he noticed how beautiful Joey was, a sinister grin spread across his lips. "Well, well, if it isn''t a beauty who wants to fight me. Not bad, not bad at all!" Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 "Oh? There''s another one," Mandell remarked as he caught sight of ra. Lust was evident in his eyes as he regarded her, and he licked his lips as he said, "Three beauties at one go. I''ll be able to enjoy myself thoroughly today. It''s fine that I didn''t get to enjoy on my birthday. Look at this scrumptious feast I''m about to have today." As he finished his words, Mandell and others burst outughing. By then, Joey had already rushed over to Mandell. Upon seeing this, Mandell''s bodyguard''s faces fell. They rushed to Joey, trying to stop her from attacking. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, before they could get even close to Joey, Moore, who was eager to protect his daughter, jumped up and knocked down the bodyguard who rushed to Joey. Instantly, Joey was already standing right before Mandell. Mandell didn''t expect Joey to be able to attack him. He was surprised as he waved his hand and shouted, "Hurry! Stop her! Hurry up!" The rest of the bodyguards heard his cries and were about to take action, but Fade turned his head and looked at them. The strong aura of positive energy was released, stopping the bodyguards from moving. Just like that, in a short while, more than ten bodyguards that were around Mandell had lost their fighting abilities in an instant. Such a scene not only stunned Mandell, but also his evil friends. They were all bbergasted. When they were surprised, Joey was already standing in front of Mandell. Even though Mandell saw that Joey was just a delicate little girl, he still tried to defend himself. However, when Joey''s fistnded on his chest, Mandell suddenly felt as if his chest had been smashed by a big hammer. He suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. "What, how...?" Mandell was shocked. Joey''s eyes were filled with anger. Without hesitating, she lifted her right leg and viciously kicked between Mandell''s legs. In an instant, a crack echoed in the room. Mandell''s wails came shortly after, loud and shrill. Mandell''s face was red as the veins popped out on his forehead. He covered his crotch with both hands as he fell onto the ground in pain. His body was twitching in agony. Mandell''s evil friends, who stood at the side, were all scared when they saw this scene. All of them turned pale as they slid down from the sofa. Joey''s strong kick had probably already stopped him from having children in the future, but she was still angry. So, she rushed up, proceeding to punch and kick him again. Mandell cried out in pain. As he screamed, he shouted, "Stop! Stop! I''ll give you whatever you want." "I want you to die!" Joey was so angry, that her face was flushed red. She kicked at Mandell''s crotch again, and he almost fainted from the pain. "I- I am Mandell, I am Pascha Xu''s grandson. My father is Felix Xu. You did this to me, the Xu family will not let you go." Seeing that there was no hope to ask for forgiveness, Mandell immediately gritted his teeth as he threatened in anger. Several evil friends woke up from their daze, and began to threaten them with their backgrounds. "My father is the director of the Social Security Bureau. You should consider the consequences of hurting us." "Hailey, your family is doing business. You know that my uncle works in the Trade and Commercial Bureau, and he is in charge of your Choo family''s business." "My mother is in the Education Bureau. Since the Choo family has treated me this way, my mother will not let it go easily." "You dare to threaten us? I see that you all want to end up like Mandell!" Joey red at them. In an instant, several males squeezed their legs together as they retreated, afraid that they would end up like Mandell if they followed in his footsteps. After a series of punches and kicks, Joey finally calmed down a little. She walked over to Hailey and ra as she asked, "Hailey, what do you think we should do with him?" Hailey looked at Mandell, who was in great pain with had a bloody nose and a swollen face. She thought back to the scene where she had been injured, and then looked at her cousin, Heinz, who had been beaten up miserably. Her gazed turned cold as she gritted her teeth and replied, "I want him to pay for his actions!" Upon hearing the cold tone of Hailey''s words, Mandell couldn''t help but tremble. He hurriedly said, "Hailey, y- you should know that my grandfather is Pascha Xu. Don''t act recklessly, or else-" Before Mandell could even finish, Hailey replied coldly, "Mandell broke both my arms and cousin''s left leg. So, I want to break both of his arms and legs." Joey immediately rolled up her sleeves and was about to attack. However, Fade stepped out to stop Joey and said, "Let me do it!" Then, Fade walked in front of Mandell and looked down at him coldly. He raised his hand, and there was ayer of positive energy in it. Although Mandell did not know Fade, nor did he know that he was a Martial Arts Master, just by getting close to Fade, he could feel a different kind of pressure and power, a force that made others tremble. Mandell looked at Fade as his entire body trembled. "No, don''t hurt me, don''t do it. My grandfather is the retired deputy minister, my parents are both directors. As long as you let me go, my family will definitely offer you a lot of benefits." Fade remained unmoved. With a thud, his right handnded on Mandell''s left arm. Suddenly, with a crack, Mandell''s left arm was broken, and he screamed loudly. "Y-you actually dared to touch me. The Xu family will not let you go, I¡ª" Mandell screamed in pain. "Shut up!" Fade then proceeded to punch down on Mandell. In an instant, Mandell''s arms and legs were all broken, and he passed out from the pain. After that, Fade turned around and looked at Hailey. He asked, "His limbs have all been broken. Is there anyone else whom you want to teach a lesson?" Upon hearing these words, Hailey''s gaze turned to Mandell''s friends. They were all instantly frightened as they curled up in fear. They didn''t dare to look into Hailey''s eyes. In the end, Hailey shook her head. She looked away and replied, "Mandell is the one who started this. Now that he has been taught a lesson, it''s enough. The most important thing now is to treat Heinz''s injury!" As she spoke, Hailey looked at Heinz with a worried expression. Then, she looked at Fade with pleading eyes. Fade understood what she meant. She wanted him to treat Heinz. However, when Fade saw Heinz''s white bone poking through his skin, he frowned and replied with a sigh, "His injury is much worse than yours. It will not be easy to treat him." "Mr. Chen, is there really no other way?" Upon hearing Fade''s words, Hailey''s expression immediately grew anxious. She looked at Fade with pleading eyes. Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 Fade waved his hand as he said, "It''s not that I can''t help him, it''s just that it''s not that easy to treat him. It''s still possible, but it''s not a conducive environment here for treatment. It''s better to go to the hospital." "Alright, I''ll contact the hospital right away." Hailey was about to make the call. Just then, Moore stood up and piped up, "Let me contact the hospital." "Well..." Hailey looked at Moore with an odd expression. After all, the Moo family would be more familiar with the hospital and the doctors of Southzobe City. As Moore dialed a number, he exined, "I know Dr. Qin of Southzobe City." "Huh, which Dr. Qin?" Hailey asked. "Yulia Qin, of course. She''s the director of the Department of Orthopedics of the Genuine Hospital in Southzobe City," Moore replied. Hailey couldn''t help but cry out in shock, "What! You know Yulia Qin? Really?" "Of course. We can''t waste anymore time. Let''s head there first!" The others nodded in agreement, and then rushed over to the Genuine Hospital of Southzobe City with Heinz. In the car, after Hailey''s introduction, Fade and the others finally understood how powerful Yulia Qin was. Yulia Qin, otherwise known as Dr. Qin, was a doctor from the Department of Orthopedics who worked at the Genuine Hospital of Southzobe City. She had returned from studying abroad five years ago, and entered the Genuine Hospital. After that, she quickly became the director of the Department of Orthopedics in those five years. She had broken the record for being the youngest director in all departments of the hospitals of Southzobe City as she was below forty years old. The reason why Yulia was able to make such rapid progress was not because of her background or connections, but purely because of her exquisite medical skills in orthopedics. It could even be said that in Southzobe City, Yulia was undoubtedly the best in orthopedics, and no one dared to question her. On the other hand, her personality might''ve been the factor that hindered her from receiving a promotion. Yulia was highly skilled in medicine, but she was very stubborn. She was very well- behaved, and hardly broke any rules. With this personality, Yulia had gotten along well with others while she was abroad. However, in this country where everything depended on connections, Yulia''s temperament seemed to stand out in a bad way. Since she had became famous in the Department of Orthopedics in Southzobe City, many rich people had used their connections and came to her for treatment, either for themselves or their rtives and friends. However, without exceptions, Yulia had rejected all of their requests, and there was no room for negotiation. For instance, the most famous incident was where the deputy mayor of Southzobe City brought his injured father-inw to the hospital. He forced his way to cut in line and ordered Yulia treat his father-inw. As a result, she refused his request. In a fit of anger, the deputy mayor even called the police to threaten Yulia, but she still did not change her mind. In the end, the matter got serious and the deputy mayor was demoted, effectively ending the matter. Since then, there had been a saying in the Southzobe City. No matter how rich you were or how highly ranked you were, you are just an ordinary person in front of Yulia. After listening to the stories about Yulia, Fade''s respect for Dr. Qin grew. After all, in a country where connections were everything, people who were not afraid of power needed to bear a lot of pressure, and also required great courage. "Mr. Chen, how do you know Dr. Qin?" Hailey asked curiously as she turned to Moore. Everyone was curious as well. After all, Hailey had stated that Dr. Qin was stubborn and cold-hearted. Normally, such people wouldn''t have many friends. However, Moore, an outsider, was able to be friends with her. This naturally aroused some confusion. Moore started hesitantly as he stole a nce at Joey. "In fact, it was a coincidence. One time when I was traveling, I helped Dr. Qin with a small favor, so I got to know her. She left me a phone number, and said that I could look for her if I ever needed anything!" "A small favor? How could Dr. Qin have left her number with you if you had only helped her with a small favor? It was something big, wasn''t it?" Just when everyone was more confused and curious, the car arrived at the gate of the Genuine Hospital. The conversation stopped there, and Heinz was quickly brought into the hospital. Arriving at the department of Orthopedics, Fade controlled Heinz''s injury on the hospital bed with his positive energy. Moore stepped out, and was about to ask Yulia for help. However, before he could get out of the ward, he heard the sound of footstepsing. Then, Fade saw a female doctor in a white coat with short hair entering the room. The female doctor looked like she was about 34 or 35 years old. She had a goodplexion, and looked very young. There were some blood streaks in her eyes, and she seemed to be very tired. She was not tall, but as she walked confidently, she gave off a strong and oppressive aura, which made others easily sumb to her. "Moore, you''re here! Finally, you''ve called me. What''s the matter?" She asked. Dr. Qin, who had always been cold and distant, had taken the initiative toe forward. Fade and the others could not help but feel surprised. They turned to Moore in confusion. Moore awkwardly smiled as he nced at Joey, and then exined, "I''ve known Dr. Qin for a while now." Then, he immediately got down to business. He pointed to Heinz, who was lying on the hospital bed, and said, "Yulia, this friend of mine, his leg is broken. It''s very serious. I don''t know if you can-" Before Moore could even finish his sentence, Yulia walked up to him. She immediately saw the bones that were piercing through Heinz''s skin. With a serious expression, she frowned and remarked, "His bones have been broken irregrly. He''s in critical condition." "Will you be able to treat him? Dr. Qin, please save my cousin," Hailey pleaded. "I can try, but I can''t guarantee that his legs will recover," Dr. Qin replied with a grim expression. "Furthermore, I still have a patient who will need to undergo a minor surgery immediately. If you guys want me to treat him, you might have to wait for about one and a half hours or so," she continued. After saying that, Yulia nced at Moore and continued, "Of course, I will perform the operation faster. It should be over in an hour or so. Can you guys wait?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If it was an ordinary doctor who said this, the family members of the patient would have already been furious. However, it was Yulia, who was not easy to deal with. It was very understandable. Moreover, Yulia had taken the initiative to speed up her surgery in order to treat Heinz''s injury. Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 Hailey and the others were confused as they nced at Moore. They started to suspect that the rtionship between the two was much moreplicated than they thought. Otherwise, Dr. Qin, a stubborn person, wouldn''t have made thispromise. Heinz was already fortunate enough to receive Yulia''s treatment, and Hailey was just about to nod her head in agreement. However, just then, Fade spoke out, "Dr. Qin, if it is not convenient for you to treat him now, can you lend us some of your orthopedics equipment? Also, if possible, can you bring over two nurses to help me?" "You... you''re a doctor?" Yulia looked at Fade in surprise. "Yes, I am," he replied. "Heinz''s injury is very serious. If it worsens, I''m afraid it will cause a irrevocable side effects. So, I want to treat him here, on the spot." When it came to professional problems, Dr. Qin''s expression became serious. She looked at Fade and said, "I know you are eager to save him, but an injury of this scale can''t be cured in a hurry. If you don''t treat him properly, or if you have insufficient experience, the operation will fail, and the result may be even more serious than the side effect." "So, my suggestion is that you should wait for a moment. I''ll do the operation myself." For Dr. Qin, who had always been straightforward, it was obvious that she was dubious about Fade''s medical skills. After speaking, Yulia turned to look at Hailey, who was the patient''s family member, wanting to seek for her opinion. However, she didn''t expect Hailey to agree so easily to Fade''s suggestion without a moment''s hesitation. "Dr. Qin, I believe in Mr. Chen. Can you help with the equipment and nurses?" When Yulia heard this, she narrowed her eyes and was about to say something. However, in the end, she still didn''t say anything to persuade them. After all, she was not the kind of person who would try to persuade others. Since they had made the decision, she just had to focus on her own priorities. Yulia nodded and said, "I''ll arrange for the equipment and nurses for you right away." In less than ten minutes, Yulia prepared a toprated operating room in the Department of Orthopedics for Heinz. At the same time, she also called for two doctors to help Fade. After that, Yulia put on a white coat and entered the operating room to begin her surgery. At the same time, Fade also began treating Heinz''s injury. The whole treatment process was when both the orthopedics doctors'' attitude changed. At the beginning, when they knew that they were there to help Fade, they were both extremely unwilling, and they even cursed at Fade in their hearts. If it wasn''t for Dr. Qin, the two of them would never have agreed to such a thing. Then, the treatment began. When they saw that Fade did not use the equipment that was worth millions or tens of millions of yuan, but instead used his positive energy to treat Heinz, the two of them almost went crazy and wanted to drive Fade out of the operating room. In their hearts, Fade was nothing more than a liar. To let such a person enter the Genuine Hospital to use their top equipment and to perform surgery with them, was an insult to the doctors. However, half an hourter, they saw that the broken bones on Heinz''s legs had began to recover, and the wound waspletely healed. When Heinz was able to stand up and take a few steps, the two doctors were shocked. They felt that they had witnessed a miracle. After all, even Dr. Qin herself couldn''t guarantee that she would seed in the treatment. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Moreover, even if Fade had seeded, it would take at least two months for Heinz to recover to his current state. However, it only took him about 40 minutes, and Heinz was already able to stand on his feet. The two doctors were dumbfounded. After a long pause, the two doctors'' attitudes hadpletely changed. They went up to Fade with great enthusiasm, and began to ask questions about medicine. As for Dr. Qin, the surgery was not over yet. After they sent Heinz to the ward, they waited for Yulia''s surgery to be over. However, just as they were waiting, suddenly there was a disorderly sound of footsteps outside, as well as some extremely chaotic shouting voices. It was as if someone was quarreling. When they heard themotion, Fade and others couldn''t help but walk out of the ward and went to the corridor. At that moment, there were many people standing in the corridor. All of them looked anxious and nervous. Among them, there were also many doctors of the Genuine Hospital in white uniforms. All of them looked very anxious. "What happened?" Fade and the others were puzzled. At that time, Fade saw a gray-haired doctor in his sixties walking over. At the sight of this elder, the other doctors immediately got out of the way respectfully and bowed, "Oldric!" He was Oldric Huang, the dean of the hospital. Oldric walked to the closed operating room door with a serious face. When he saw the red indicator light on it, he frowned and asked, "Has Dr. Qine out yet?" "Oldric, Dr. Qin hasn''te out yet," a nurse replied. "Then why didn''t you inform her and ask her toe out quickly? Don''t you know the severity of this matter?" Oldric shouted angrily. The nurse''s face was filled with panic as she quickly exined, "Oldric, we have already informed through the internal phone. However, Dr. Qin said that she is having an operation now and she''ll deal with everything else after the operation." "What? After the operation!" Oldric immediately frowned. Behind this group of doctors, the group of anxious people also began to shout anxiously at that moment. "Oldric, do you not know who the patient is this time?" "She''s even ignoring and being arrogant towards the Xu family. Does she want to die?" "Making Mr. Mandell wait until the surgery is over, who does she think she is?" Amidst the shouts, a middle- aged man who looked like a secretary walked over to Oldric and said in a low voice, "Oldric, the person who is injured this time is Director Xu''s son, Mr. Mandell. You know Mr. Mandell''s status in the Xu family." "Now, Director Xu is very angry after knowing about this. As for Master Xu, he is also very angry. He gave a strict order that we must save Mr. Mandell." "If we fail, we won''t be able to face the consequences." After listening to this, Oldric couldn''t help but grow even more anxious. He quickly wiped his forehead as he nodded and said, "Secretary Liu, don''t you worry. I will do as Director Xu and Master Xu has told me. I will definitely save Mr. Mandell." "That would be best!" Secretary Liu nodded. Oldric then furrowed his brows as he ordered, "Hand me the phone. I will tell Dr. Qin personally." Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 Soon, the call went through. After a while, the call was connected. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Oldric scolded, "Dr. Qin, didn''t you hear what I just said? Now, there is an emergency patient outside that needs your treatment. Come out quickly." Yulia replied coldly, "Oldric, I''m performing an operation on a patient now. Do you think that it is appropriate for me toe out now?" "I''ve checked the medical records, you are doing an operation on just an ordinary person. His illness is notplicated. Come out, I will rece you with someone else for the operation," Oldric ordered. "He''s my patient. I have to be responsible for him till the end," Dr. Qin insisted firmly. Oldric was so furious that he almost threw the phone onto the ground. "Yulia, do you know which patient is waiting outside? It''s Young Master Mandell from the Xu family. Now, the whole Xu family is watching us. If we don''t treat Mandell, we will be doomed, and the Genuine Hospital will be done for as well." When Yulia heard this, her tone was still as cold as ever. "No matter who it is, it doesn''t make much of a difference to me. They have to wait in line for treatment ording to the rules. I''ll reject those who do not abide by the rules." "You-" When Oldric heard this, he was about to explode with anger. However, before he could speak again, Yulia had already ended the call. When Oldric called again, he couldn''t get through anymore. It seemed that Yulia had unplugged the phone. In an instant, Oldric sweated profusely, and his legs became weak. He almost fell to to the ground. Behind him, Secretary Liu''s voice sounded, "Oldric, how is it going? Is Dr. Qin willing toe out?" "W-well, Dr. Qin is having an operation, I really can''t ¡ª" Oldric tried to exin. However, Secretary Liu''s face fell and he said coldly, "I don''t want to hear excuses. If she doesn''t want toe out, then all of you have to rush in and bring her out. I don''t care what method you use, just bring her out. This is the Xu family''s order, understand?" "Uh, I, I..." Oldric was at a loss for what to do. Secretary Liu shouted coldly, "Oldric, do you have any other opinions?" "No, no, I don''t." Oldric quickly shook his head and then ordered, "Hurry up, go and start the emergency n. Open the door to the operation room." "Oldric, t-this may affect the operation and cause the equipment power to shut down. It may be dangerous," someone reminded. Oldric nced at Secretary Liu''s cold gaze and ignored the warning. He shouted, "Do as I asked. Hurry up." The workers had no choice but to start the emergency n, and were about to force open the operating room door from the outside. Although they had slowed down as much as possible, and dawdled for nearly ten minutes before they finally got the emergency n ready, in the end, they still had to take action and press the emergency button. Immediately, a beeping rm sounded. The entire corridor''s lighting immediately went out, and then the dim emergency light began to flicker. The closed door of the operation room finally opened slowly at that moment. Inside the operation room, there was a sh of dim light. One could vaguely see a few figures moving around. "Dr. Qin!" Oldric stood at the door of the operating room and shouted, wanting Yulia toe out. However, there was no response from the inside, and no one came out. Oldric frowned immediately, and shouted a few more times, but it was still the same. Secretary Liu couldn''t stand it anymore. He said coldly, "Oldric, since you can''t call them out from here, then go in and bring them out." "Okay, I will do it right away!" Oldric immediately led several doctors into the room. However, just then, footsteps came from inside, and several people came out. Among them, Yulia was leading the way. She was wearing a mask, and her forehead was covered with sweat. When he saw Yulia, Oldric immediately said, "Dr. Qin, you''re finally out. Come with me. Mr. Mandell has-" "Oldric, was it you who gave the orders to start the emergency n just now?" Before Oldric could finish his words, Yulia had started to question him. Her firm gaze made Oldric falter. "Dr. Qin, t-this is an urgent situation, and it is of great importance. I am also-" Oldric exined. "Urgent situation? Oldric, did you know that I was performing a surgery on a patient? You had suddenly started the emergency n, causing the power and equipment in the operating room to stop suddenly, very likely endangering the patient''s life. Do you want to see this happen, Oldric?" "Of course not. It''s just that Mr. Mandell-" Oldric tried to exin. However, Yulia interrupted him in a cold voice, "No matter what the reason was, you had forcibly interrupted my operation, and almost caused the patient to be in danger. This is a serious medical incident. I will report this to the upper management." "Dr. Qin, I ¡ª" Oldric knew Yulia''s personality, and knew that she was not joking. His expression immediately became anxious. There were also some family members of the patient who were on the side, and they asked worriedly, "Dr. Qin, is my husband alright?" Yulia calmed down as she nodded and answered, "Fortunately, the operation was already over when the power was cut off. It didn''t have too much of an effect. Your husband will be fully recovered after two more months of recuperation." "That''s great. Thank you, Dr. Qin. Thank you so much!" The family members thanked her. When he saw this, Secretary Liu couldn''t help frowning and waved his hand to drive the family away. He approached Yulia and said, "Dr. Qin, since the patient inside is alright, then you should prepare for the operation as soon as possible. Mr. Mandell is in critical condition, and has been waiting for a long time." When she heard Secretary Liu''s words, Yulia looked up and asked coldly, "Who are you? And who is Mr. Mandell?" Secretary Liu paused, and his gaze turned sharp. However, he suppressed his anger as he answered, "I am the secretary of Director Xu of the Industrial and Commercial Bureau of Southzobe City, and Mr. Mandell is Director Xu''s son. Now, his legs are broken, and he is seriously injured. You should perform the operation for him as soon as possible." After listening to his words, Yulia''s expression did not change at all. Instead, she questioned him, "So, you are the one who ignored the rules of our hospital, and forced Oldric to start the emergency n?" Hearing this, Secretary Liu''s brows furrowed deeper as he answered, "Dr. Qin, you have to know that it is Mr. Mandell who needs to be treated now. He is Director Xu''s son, and also the grandson of Master Pascha Xu." "So what? In my eyes, every patient is equal. Their status is no different from mine. If you want to be treated, then follow the rules of the hospital. If not, please leave," Yulia stated coldly. Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 Upon hearing Yulia''s words, Secretary Liu''s eyes werefilled with anger. He was on the verge of bursting into a fit of rage. Just then, Oldric came over and advised, "Secretary Liu, Mr. Mandell''s injury is of utmost importance. Let''s treat him first!" Upon hearing this, Secretary Liu gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. Then, he looked at Yulia and said, "We were indeed anxious about what happened just now. We were wrong. Please ept my sincere apologies, Dr. Qin." "Now, we are willing to abide by the rules and queue up for your treatment. Dr. Qin, please treat Mr. Mandell," he continued. After listening to his insincere apology, she replied coldly, "If you''re queueing, then please keep waiting. I still have two patients waiting for me to perform their surgery." "You When Secretary Liu heard this, he was enraged. He was Director Xu''s secretary, and apologizing humbly was already a nice gesture that he was willing to offer. However, he didn''t expect that this doctor would be so arrogant and refuse to ept his apology. She even wanted Mr. Mandell to wait for his turn. When he saw this, Oldric immediately grew anxious. He quickly gave Yulia a look and advised in a low voice, "Dr. Qin, Mr. Mandell''s injury is very serious. I know you have your rules, but some serious injuries just can''t wait. They must be treated immediately. You have done this on simr cases previously. This time, you should do the same!" "Some urgent cases do indeed have to be treated immediately. However, this time, they broke the rules first. I''ve already given them a chance by allowing them to wait in line for the treatment. If you still insist on cutting the line, then I''m sorry. Please leave!" Yulia replied firmly. "Yulia Qin, do you know¡ª" Secretary Liu was about to shout at her. Just then, a flurry of footsteps sounded. A middle-aged man and woman walked in hurriedly. The man was dressed elegantly in a suit and leather shoes with gold-rimmed sses. The woman was wearing heavy makeup, looking both anxious and fierce. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Seeing the arrival of these two people, Secretary Liu, who was about to lose his temper, immediately suppressed his anger, respectfully walked over and greeted, "Director Xu, Madam Han" "Cut the cr*p. How''s Mandell? How''s the operation going?" They were Mandell''s parents. Upon hearing the question, Secretary Liu''s expression fell. "Director Xu, Madam Han, Mr. Mandell''s operation hasn''t started yet." "What? The surgery hasn''t started yet?" Adele was furious. She red at Secretary Liu and questioned sternly, "It has been at least a few hours since the ident happened to Mandell. What are you doing? You''re saying that the operation hasn''t even started yet. Are you trying to kill my son?" Felix, who had always been calm, adjusted his gold- rimmed sses as he asked in an angry tone, "Secretary Liu, what''s going on?" With sweat all over his head, Secretary Liu lowered his head and quickly told Felix about what happened earlier. Of course, through his words, the main responsibility of the incident naturally fell on Yulia, who had deliberately made things difficult, and did not give Mandell any treatment. Upon hearing this, Mandell''s parents'' expressions fell, and they turned to look at Yulia. His mother, Adele, couldn''t help but rush over and yell at Yulia, "What''s wrong with you? Why aren''t you treating my son?" Yulia was fearless as she replied coldly, "You''ve vited the rules and almost harmed the other patients. I, Yulia Qin, have the right to reject treatment for people like that." "You''re rejecting us? Do you know that''s my son? That''s the eldest grandson of the Xu family. Do you know what you are doing?" Adele pressed on. Yulia remained unmoved. In a cold voice, she answered, "I don''t care whose son he is. In my eyes, he''s just a patient. Moreover, he''s also a patient who vited the rules." "You¡ª" Adele was so furious that she was about to hit Yulia. Just then, Felix grabbed hold of his wife and suppressed the anger in his heart as he stood before Yulia. He had heard of Yulia''s name and character. He knew that the more he argued with Yulia, the less effective things would be. Therefore, for the sake of his son, Felix was willing to give in. He lowered his voice and said to Yulia, "Dr. Qin, it is true that we have been a little impatient when dealing with this matter. But please understand that as parents, we are so anxious and worried after hearing that our son was injured." "We are willing to apologize for what happened earlier, and we are willing to makepensation with sincerity after the surgery. Now, Dr. Qin, please perform the surgery on Mandell. Just take it as the request of an ordinary patient''s father!" These words came from Felix in a very humble manner. It was almost impossible for anyone else to hear such words from the dignified Felix''s mouth. Oldric also quickly gave Yulia a look, asking her to agree immediately. However, after thinking for a while, Yulia looked at Felix and answered, "Director Xu, I understand your feelings. It''s okay for me to treat Mandell, but everything has to be done ording to the rules. Please continue to queue for your turn as there are still two patients who needs surgery. After them, it will be your turn." "This..." Felix''s face fell, and he almost cursed. However, he managed to control himself and continued, "Dr. Qin, Mandell''s condition is critical. Can''t you make an exception for him?" "I''ve already given in, and this is my limit. Otherwise, due to your unruly actions, I would have already cklisted you and you would never get my treatment for the rest of your life," Yulia responded. Hearing this, Felix''s face fell. He didn''t expect that he, the dignified Director Xu, had to humbly beg a doctor, but she still didn''t ept his sincerity. Felix was angry, but Adele, who was on the other side, was already furious at this moment. She could no longer contain the anger in her heart. She strode forward a few steps and pped Yulia on the face. At the same time, she shouted angrily, "B*tch, how dare you be so arrogant? Now, I don''t care what kind of rules or reasons you have, I order you to perform surgery on my son immediately." "And, you have to ensure that my son''s operation is sessful. If anything happens to my son after the operation, you will be responsible," Adele stated in amanding tone as she ordered Yulia condescendingly. Felix didn''t say anything when he saw this, but it was obvious that he agreed with his wife''s actions. On the other hand, Oldric, who was on the side, was startled. He thought that something bad was about to happen. After all, he understood Yulia''s character very well. Yulia was a typical person who could be persuaded by reason, and not be cowed by force. If the Xu family continued to plead with her, there might''ve been a chance. However, Adele''s arrogant attitude and actions just drove Yulia further away, and she would never treat him anymore. Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Sure enough, after being pped, Yulia touched her cheek, then looked at the other side coldly and said, "I''ll keep this in mind and report it to the Public Security Department. You''d better wait for their investigation!" "As for the surgery, I''ve already cklisted you. No matter what the circumstances are, I won''t perform the surgery on Mandell." "You..." Hearing her words, Adele was so angry that she was going to beat her again. But at this moment, Yulia continued in a cold voice, "By the way, let me remind you. ording to my observation, Mandell''s injuries are very serious. If the surgery starts within half an hour, there might still be a ten percent chance of recovery. If it''s after half an hour, all four of his limbs will be paralyzed and there''s nothing you can do about it." "What..." Hearing this, Felix and his wife''s expression became even more upset. They nced at each other, and then looked at Oldric with questioning eyes. Oldric was afraid, yet respectful and careful towards them. He whispered, "Director Xu, Madam Han, Dr. Qin is the most skillful in the Department of Orthopedics in Southzobe City. Since she said so, I''m afraid that it''s true!" "What!" Adele was so angry that she red at Yulia. She waved her hand and said, "Grab her. No matter what, she has to perform the surgery even if she doesn''t want to." At that moment, Felix also said in a low voice, "Oldric, the doctor of this hospital is refusing to treat the patient. If this matter spreads, I''m afraid that the reputation of Genuine Hospital and our whole medical industry in Southzobe City would be at stake." "Director Xu, this, I..." Oldric was so anxious and didn''t know what to do. Nheless, there was indeed nothing he could do. "You can do whatever you want. I won''t change my mind." Yulia still looked very determined. Facing the guards of the Xu family, she was like a soldier who was willing to do anything for justice. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Grab her, beat her up, hit her hard. When she''s scared, I don''t believe that she won''t give in." Adele''s face was full of hatred as she gritted her teeth and said. Just as the Xu family''s guards were about to attack Yulia, Fade appeared in front of her in a sh, stopped the guards, and said, "It''s not very nice to hit a doctor in the hospital!" When the guards saw Fade, they couldn''t help but be flustered. They immediately shouted angrily, "Brat, who are you? This has nothing to do with you. Get lost!" Fade was not swayed. He said in a deep voice, "If you want to attack Dr. Qin, then you''ll have to get through me first!" "You... You are looking for death!" The guards shouted angrily and immediately attacked Fade. Their fists and kicks were hard, and their actions were vicious. They looked as if there were going to kill Fade. However, their attacks weren''t even enough to tickle Fade. In less than a minute, with a few crackling sounds, Fade directly knocked the guards down to the ground. All of them were crying in pain andpletely lost their ability to fight. When Felix and his wife saw this, their faces changed and they were surprised. They red at Fade and said, "Who are you? Do you know what you are doing? How dare you mess with our Xu family?" Fade didn''t respond. He just put his hands in his trouser pockets, stood calmly and said lightly, "Whoever wants to hurt Dr. Qin has to get through me first." "You..." Just when the couple was about to get angry and wanted to ask the others to attack. All of a sudden, a sound of hurried footsteps rushed over. Everyone turned their eyes and noticed that it was a middle- aged man and a woman in luxurious clothes. Among them, the man was Salman, whom Fade knew. The woman who came with Salman was his wife and Felix''s sister, Vera. "Vera, Salman, why are you two here?" When Felix saw the two of them, he couldn''t help but be surprised. Salman looked concerned as he said, "I heard that Mandell was injured and it was serious, thus I came to see him. How is it going now?" Felix''s face darkened as they mentioned this. Adele gritted her teeth and said, "That b*tch, Yulia, will not operate on Mandell. And this guy, he''s stopping us and won''t let us do anything." Salman followed Adele''s gaze and looked in the direction. When his eyes saw Fade, he suddenly looked very surprised and said, "What? How could it be him?" "Salman, what is it? Do you know that guy?" Felix asked. The expression on Salman''s face changed for a while, then he pointed to Fade and introduced, "His name is Fade Chen, and he is the one who injured Keith." "What? That''s him!" Adele said in surprise. Felix''s face darkened, even with a hint of suspicion. "He is the one from Long City who is supporting the Moo family, and he is a Martial Arts Master!" "Yes, that''s him!" Salman said, gritting his teeth. "He''s a Martial Arts Master, how is that possible? How old is he?" Adele had an expression of disbelief. Salman said, "In the beginning, I didn''t believe it either, but that''s the truth. During the Lantern Festival on the Wavey River, Windley, the semimaster, also had to admit defeat when he faced him." "This..." Felix and his wife were still in disbelief. Salman persuaded at the side, "So, against him, we don''t have even a chance to fight at all. Let''s take Mandell to another hospital as soon as possible. Perhaps, we would still have a chance." "This..." Hearing this, Felix and his wife couldn''t help but hesitate. At that time, Salman and Vera looked at each other and secretly exchanged a look with each other. Then, there was a sound of footsteps. The people who came in were a group of young men and women. When Fade saw this group of people, he couldn''t help but frown. This was because these people were the evil friends who were with Mandell in the bar earlier. Under normal circumstances, since they had just experienced that incident, they would not have appeared there. However, now that they had appeared, things seemed to be a little strange. Sure enough, when Felix saw his son''s evil friends appear, he felt a little strange. "What are you guys doing here?" A young man with a bloody nose and a swollen face said, "Mr. Xu, we heard that Mandell''s injuries were very serious, thus we came over to have a look. I hope Mandell won''t... Oh my God..." Suddenly, the man let out a cry of extreme surprise. Felix was so scared and surprised when he asked, "What''s wrong?" The young man pointed at Fade with a frightened look and said while trembling, "He, he''s here." "You know him too?" Felix felt a little strange. The young man''s lips trembled as he said, "Mr. Xu, it''s him. He''s the one who rushed into the private room and beat up Mandell and us. He''s the culprit." Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 "What!" Hearing this, Felix couldn''t help but be surprised. He looked at the young man and confirmed again, "Are you sure it''s him, and that you are not mistaken?" The young man nodded and said seriously, "I''m sure it''s him. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the others. They all saw it too." Then, Felix turned his eyes and looked at the other young people. Suddenly, the group of young people nodded and began to speak. "Director Xu, it''s him who beat up Mr. Mandell. We were all there at the time." "I have recorded the situation at that time too. You can have a look at it, Director Xu." "The CCTV in the bar would have also recorded the scene at that time." Hearing this, Felix could be sure that it was the person in front of him, Fade, who hurt his son. Suddenly, Felix looked at Fade coldly. Earlier, he was just angry and dissatisfied with Fade, but now he waspletely furious. Adele''s reaction was even greater. After knowing that Fade hurt her son, she red at Fade with resentment, gritted her teeth and said, "You hurt my son? I want you to pay the price." "Grab him, grab him quickly," Adele shouted furiously. However, the guards, who had just been knocked to the ground, couldn''t fight at all. As for the hospital security guards, after witnessing Fade''s skills, they did not have the courage to fight as well. Therefore, after Adele furiously shouted her orders, the scene fell into silence. No one dared to move. This situation made Adele feel embarrassed and angry. She turned her eyes and was about to lose her temper. "You are all so daring that you don''t even listen to my orders. Do you want my Xu family to..." At that time, Salman and Vera came over and began to persuade her in aforting tone. "Adele, I understand how you feel, but Fade is not an ordinary martial artist, but a Martial Arts Master. An ordinary guard can''t defeat him." "That''s right. Fighting him now is just like throwing our lives away. It does not do any good to us at all." "The most important thing right now is to think about how to treat Mandell''s injuries. This is the most crucial thing now." After mentioning Mandell''s injuries, Adele finally calmed down a little. Her gaze fell directly on Yulia. She said coldly, "Dr. Qin, I''ll give you onest chance, are you going to operate on Mandell?" Yulia didn''t hesitate at all. She said coldly, "I''ll give you the same answer as well. Either you queue ording to the rules, or you can find someone else." "You...." Adele was furious. She red at Yulia. The fury in her eyes was almost like she was on fire. Felix suppressed the rage in his heart and held back his furious wife. Then, he controlled thest bit of rationality in his heart and ordered, "Contact Dr. Zhang of the Wellcare Hospital immediately. He is an expert in orthopedics. Let''s transfer Mandell to that hospital." "Yes, sir!" One of his subordinates proceeded immediately. Immediately, the Xu family turned around and left. However, when they left, Felix and his wife turned back to look at Fade and Yulia with extremely cold eyes. Oldric bowed and sent the Xu family away. Then, he came to Yulia with an anxious look and said, "Dr. Qin, do you know that you are in big trouble now? The person you have offended is Director Xu! This time, you and our hospital are all going to suffer!" Yulia was not interested in listening to Oldric''s long-winded words. She said coldly, "Oldric, I still have operations to carry out. If you have anything to say, you can tell me after my operations are over." "By the way, I''ll report to the superior department about what had happened when you forcibly implemented the emergency n and caused my patient to be in danger." With that, Yulia directly turned around and left. Oldric was taken aback when he heard this. He froze for a moment, and then angrily caught up with her. It seemed that he wanted to fight with Yulia. But when he saw Fade''s cold eyes looking at him, Oldric suddenly stopped and dared not make any big movements. He shrank back and left gloomily. Then, Yulia went to Heinz''s ward and was prepared to perform the operation on him. However, when she saw that Heinz was already able to walk on the ground with his hands on the railing, she couldn''t help but look surprised. "What... what''s going on? Weren''t his legs broken just now? How is he able to walk now?" "Dr. Qin, Dr. Chen cured my cousin," Hailey said. "He''s cured? How did you do it? How can this injury be cured in just an hour? Are you guys joking?" Yulia''s face was filled with disbelief. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, when the two doctors exined the details of the operation, and with the footage of the surgery, Yulia finally believed their exnation. Immediately, the way she looked at Fade changed a little. It carried some disbelief and admiration. Then, regardless of other things, she pulled Fade over to discuss about the broken bones injuries and treatment. In the end, it was Moore who helped pull Yulia back from her working mode. "Yulia, it''s time to get off work, why don''t you talk about workter. Also, I came to find you this time to retrieve the things that I''ve left here." When it came to this, Yulia''s expression changed. She was silent for a moment before she nodded and said, "I''ve kept those things at home. Since you are here, let''s have dinner at my house tonight. I''ll pass it to you then." "Let''s not have dinner, it''s too much trouble for you. I''ll leave after taking back my things," Moore said. Hearing this, Yulia looked at Moore and said solemnly, "Are you going to leave after retrieving it? Am I a storage ce for you to keep your things and nothing else?" "Yulia, that''s not what I meant. I, I''m just..." Moore got nervous and wanted to exin, but he didn''t know what to say. When Yulia noticed this, she waved her hand and said, "Alright, there''s no need to exin. It''s a done deal then. You shall stay for dinner and treat it as apensation for keeping your things." Moore couldn''t refuse such a determined attitude. He could only nod his head in agreement. Then, Yulia changed her clothes and was about to get off work. Hailey and ra stayed in the hospital to take care of Heinz. Fade, Moore and Joey went to Yulia''s house together. Yulia and Moore were walking in front. The two of them were chatting from time to time, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. Joey and Fade walked behind and chatted with each other. During the chat, Fade finally understood. It turned out that the thing Moore said he wanted to retrieve in Southzobe City was at Yulia''s house. However, judging from their tone and reaction, it seemed that they were not just simple friends who had helped store things for each other. Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 At that moment, Moore, who was walking side by side with Yulia, felt as if a ray of light was shining on his back. He felt very ufortable. After chatting for a while, he could only change the topic with a smile. "Yulia, so sorry about today. The Xu family is very powerful in Southzobe City. If you offended them, I''m afraid you will be in danger." "I''m already used to this kind of thing. If they want to take revenge, I''ll be ready. The worst scenario is that I just have to work somewhere else. It doesn''t have much impact on me," Yulia said faintly. She was used to these things. However, when she reached the end of her sentence, she suddenly turned to look at Moore and said with a slight sigh, "Anyway, I''m all alone. It doesn''t matter where I go. No one cares." Hearing this, Moore''s body stiffened and he didn''t have any expression. He nced at Joey. Then, he let out an awkward chuckle and didn''t dare toment on Yulia''s words. Yulia sensed that something was strange about Moore. She looked in Joey''s direction and then lowered her voice, "You''ve changed a lot. It''s because of that girl, right?" "Is she your new lover?" Yulia raised her eyebrows as she looked at Moore. Moore quickly exined, "Of course not, she is my..." Not waiting for Moore to finish his exnation, a few people suddenly appeared on the dark street in front of them and blocked their path. "Who are you all?" Noticing that something was strange, Moore immediately shouted sternly. Suddenly, a middle- aged man with a ttop haircut in his forties came out. His name was Downie. Behind him, there were seven or eight gangsters. Downie stared at Yulia and said with a smile, "Dr. Qin, you got off work early today! I''m sure you have time. Mr. Kou wants to invite you to dinner. Hence, he sent me here to pick you up. I would appreciate it if you follow us." Yulia was obviously very familiar with this group of people. She raised her brows and said coldly, "I''m sorry, I''m not free today. About having dinner together, we''ll talk about this next time!" After saying that, Yulia took a few steps forward and was about to walk past them. However, Downie waved his hand and his men once again blocked Yulia''s way. Downie looked at Yulia with a sneer and said, "Dr. Qin, Mr. Kou has been asking you out for about a month. You always say that you are not free. That''s not so nice of you to reject him!" "I really have something to attend to. I don''t have time!" Yulia said. "Are you not free?" Downie sneered, then pointed to Moore and asked Yulia, "What about this guy? Dr. Qin, you don''t have time to eat with our boss, but you have time to be with this man. What does this mean? Are you looking down on our boss?" "That''s not what I meant! Moreover, Mr. Chen is just my colleague. It''s nothing like what you are thinking," Yulia exined with a frown. Downie said, "Colleague? Haha, Dr. Qin, are you trying to lie? You just mentioned that you are taking him home for dinner. Do you think that I didn''t hear it?" "You don''t want to have dinner with our boss, but you are bringing this man home for dinner. Dr. Qin, you are not doing this right! Is this young gigolo just handsome, or is he good at that sort of thing?" Downie began to approach Yulia, and his tone became unkind.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Moore was a handsome man. After getting back together with Joey, he didn''t need to hide himself anymore. He looked even younger in his outfit. Therefore, Downie called him a ''young gigolo''. Yulia frowned and said coldly, "Downie, be careful with your words. You are insulting me." "Be careful? Yulia, you really think that you are that important!" Downie said with a sneer, "Let me tell you, you should be honored that Mr. Kou likes you." "Our boss is being respectful and he didn''t do anything to you yet. Just because he gave you flowers and invited you to dinner everyday with great sincerity, do you really think we don''t dare to do anything to you?" Downie said in a sharp voice, "Let me tell you, before I came here today, our boss gave us orders. If you still refuse today, I''ll have to take you to him no matter what." "You..." Hearing this, Yulia''s expression changed and she took a few steps back. With a grim smile on his face, Downie waved his hand and led his men to approach Yulia. "Are you trying to run? Do you think in Southzobe City, you can run away from Mr. Kou?" "Mr. Kou has run out of patience. Today, he has booked a room in the hotel and is waiting for us to bring you there. Mr. Kou must meet you today and have a taste of such a beautiful doctor like you." "Of course, Mr. Kou had said that if he is satisfied, perhaps he could let us have a good time as well." Downie licked his lips and approached Yulia with a perverted look, "Dr. Qin, I am looking forward to this night!" "Don''t, don''te near me. Otherwise, I''ll call the police." Although Yulia was strong and calm, she still couldn''t help but feel nervous when faced with such situation. She stepped back and took out her phone as she tried to call the police. However, Downie stepped forward, grabbed Yulia''s phone, and crushed it into pieces. Then, he approached Yulia with a grim smile. Behind him, Fade and Joey noticed this. Joey could not help but say to Fade, "Fade, this is the chance. Don''t you want to be a hero and save the beauty? Haven''t you always liked this kind of thing?" Fade rolled his eyes at Joey and said, "What do you mean that I always liked this kind of thing? I was just saving people all this while, and nothing more." "Besides, Dr. Qin is already thirty-seven or thirtyeight years old. How can I..." "Why not? Dr. Qin looks like she''s in her early thirties, and she is no different from a girl in her twenties. Besides, men like you love Dr. Qin''s face and body figure, right?" Joey said like she understood Fade very well. Fade was speechless. He quickly changed the subject and said, "I don''t have to do anything at all. Master Chen and Dr. Qin are obviously very close. He will definitely do something." However, just as Fade finished his words, Moore ignored Yulia. Instead, he ran to Fade''s side and said, "Fade, quickly, help Dr. Qin." "Oh, this..." Fade was really surprised. He said doubtfully, "Master Chen, you are right beside Dr. Qin, why don''t you help her instead? Downie is only at the ck Level. He is no match for you!" "Well, about this. It''s not appropriate for me to step up instead." Moore couldn''t exin, thus he urged Fade and said, "Don''t ask so much. Go and save her, or they will hurt Dr. Qin." Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 Fade nced at him and found that Downie was about to grab her. He knew then that he couldn''t dy any longer. Therefore, Fade rushed towards the group of men. "Stop!" Hearing the shout, Downie turned his eyes and saw Fade. Then, he shouted with disdain, "Who are you? Get out of my way. Don''t interfere with our work." However, before Downie could even finish his words, he heard a series of crackling sounds around him, apanied by a series of wails. When he turned his head, he noticed that Fade had knocked down all eight of his followers to the ground and they could not move. "You..." Downie was shocked and looked at Fade. But before he could finish his words, Fade punched directly at Downie''s lower abdomen and kicked him away. Downie spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face was full of pain and shock. When he saw Fade approaching him step by step, he couldn''t help but be nervous, and his eyes were full of fear. "You, don''t youe any closer. I''m telling you, I''m Mr. Kou''s subordinate. If you dare to hurt me, Mr. Kou won''t let you go..." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade did not pay attention to Downie''s threat at all. He kicked him directly and knocked him out. Then, he dusted his hands and walked back. He said to Yulia, "Dr. Qin, it''s done." Yulia looked at Fade in surprise. She had heard from Salman that Fade was a Martial Arts Master when they were at the hospital, and she also saw the scene where Fade defeated the Xu family''s guards. However, when she saw how easily Fade defeated Downie in front of her, Yulia could really feel Fade''s power. "Dr. Qin, are you all right?" Fade couldn''t help but raise his voice when he saw Yulia in a daze. Only then did Yuliae to her senses. She quickly shook her head and said, "I''m fine. Let''s go!" And then, they continued on their journey home. On the way, under Joey''s questioning, Yulia finally told them the whole story regarding Maldrick Kou. It turned out that a month ago, when Yulia went out to tend to patients, she treated a wounded worker in the factory. The factory owner happened to be at the scene. When he saw Yulia, he was fascinated by Yulia''s good looks, mature character, and exquisite medical skills. Therefore, the factory owner immediately began to pursue Yulia. He sent flowers and gifts to her every day. However, Yulia had gone through this many times. She didn''t even give any reaction at all. It was just like usual and she rejected him directly. She had thought that after being rejected many times, this pursuer would give up in the end like her previous admirers. But to her surprise, after she turned him down, his pursuit did not slow down. On the contrary, it became fiercer, and his actions got more and more daring. After a brief investigation, Yulia found out that the factory owner was not an ordinary person. Besides the mechanic factory, he owned more than 30panies, more than 20 factories, dozens of mansions and vis. Thus, he had assets worth more than billions. Moreover, Maldrick Kou was a good martial artist as well. He came to Southzobe City alone more than 30 years ago, and relied on his own martial arts to earn his current value. The assets under his name were just a part of his identity as a businessman. His real power was based on him having the highest position of the underground world in Southzobe City. Some people even said that in Southzobe City, the day belonged to the Xu family, while the night belonged to Maldrick. Being pursued by such a gangster, Yulia was also shocked at that time. She was a little worried and scared. However, in the days that followed, even though Mr. Kou''s pursuit was intense, he did not go overboard. Hence, Yulia gradually got used to it and thought that this was all Mr. Kou would do. She didn''t expect that after Maldrick had lost his patience, he would immediately reveal his gangster side as the underground boss and directly y tough. If Fade and Moore hadn''t been there on this day, Mr. Kou would have ruined Dr. Qin that night. Thinking of this, Yulia couldn''t help but express her gratitude to Fade again. At the same time, she gave a scornful look at Moore, who had just ran away earlier. Moore could only shrink his head and pretended that he didn''t see anything. When it was getting dark, they finally arrived at Yulia''s home. It was a high-endmunity in the Southzobe City with an incredible housing price of 51,000 yuan per square meters. However, for a doctor at Yulia''s level, this price was naturally nothing to her. After returning home, Yulia immediately changed into her casual clothes. Then, she rushed into the kitchen and began to get busy. About an hourter, a table full of hot and fragrant dishes were served, and they began eating dinner. Fade tasted the dishes cooked by Dr. Qin and couldn''t help but be surprised. He didn''t expect Yulia, a sessful career woman, to be able to cook such delicious food. Her cooking standards could even bepared with a chef from a hotel. Instantly, forks and spoons started moving, and everyone ate excitedly. When Yulia saw this, a smile appeared on her lips. Then, she seemed to have thought of something. She turned around, went to the wine cab and took out a bottle of wine. "Come, let''s have a drink." With that said, Yulia volunteered to pour everyone a ss of wine. Seeing this, Moore was slightly surprised and asked, "Yulia, why do you want to drink wine all of a sudden? Didn''t you..." Speaking of this, he shut his mouth and did not continue. Yulia squinted her eyes. Then, she said, "There''s no problem with drinking a little bit. We can also rx a little. Besides, I''m happy today. Let''s have a drink together." They had to drink along. When he drank the alcohol, Moore was shocked again and asked, "What alcohol is this? It''s so strong!" Then, he grabbed the bottle in Yulia''s hand and looked at it. "Yulia, what are you doing? This has 60 percent alcohol? Are you out of your mind? Change it, forget it. Stop drinking, stop drinking." With these words, Moore was about to take the alcohol away. However, Yulia snatched it back and gulped down a mouthful of it. "I want to drink. Don''t worry about me. Why do you even care?" Perhaps, it was because she was not used to drinking, or perhaps it was because the alcohol was too strong. After taking a huge gulp, Yulia immediately started to cough. Moore quickly snatched the bottle away and shouted, "What are you doing? You are drinking such a strong alcohol. You are just abusing yourself." "That''s right, I want to abuse myself. It''s none of your business!" Yulia became agitated. She stared at Moore with a red face and said, "Since you''ve rejected me, you are no one to me and it''s none of your business. Give me the alcohol. I want to drink it. Give it to me!" "I won''t give it to you!" Moore said firmly. "Give it to me. Quick, give it to me!" Yulia extended her hand to snatch it. "No!" "Give it!" Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 In the midst of the fight, the two of them lost their bnce. Yulia''s body swayed and she was about to fall to the ground. At this critical moment, Moore couldn''t care less about anything else. He turned around and hugged Yulia to prevent her from falling down. Immediately, Yulia felt a warm embrace. She suddenly calmed down andy in Moore''s arms. Her face was blushing as she looked at Moore with teary eyes. She said, "Why, why did you reject me? Is it because I''m not good enough? Tell me, I can change!" "Yulia, no, it''s because I..." Moore said. When Fade and Joey saw this, even if they were amateurs in love, they could see that there must''ve been some kind of rtionship between the two of them. Therefore, both of them took the initiative to leave the table and hurried out. "We are full. You guys can continue!" "The night view outside is nice. We''ll go out for a walk." As they spoke, the two of them dashed out of the room and went downstairs. Moore and Yulia were the only ones left in therge room. Moreover, at that moment, they were hugging each other intimately. Even the air seemed to have be warm. "Moore, can you please ept me?" Yulia asked. Moore''s throat felt dry. Finally, he shook his head and said, "I, I... I can''t!" Immediately, Yulia looked disappointed. Tears almost gushed out of her eyes, but Yulia gritted her teeth and held them back. In the end, she asked in a tearful voice, "Can you tell me the reason?" "This, I..." After pondering for a moment, Moore finally nodded and said to Yulia, "I will tell you everything." "It all started twenty years ago, at that time, I..." After strolling outside for about an hour, Fade and Joey returned to Yulia''s house. When the two of them knocked on the door and went in, they saw the two people sitting opposite of each other on the sofa with smiles on their faces. Fade and Joey''s eyes could not help but be filled with curiosity. "Dr. Qin, you..." Joey asked cautiously. However, before she could even finish, Yulia was very enthusiastic. She got up, grabbed Joey''s hand, pulled her to sit down beside her, and said, "So you are his daughter. You are so beautiful. Your mother must have been very beautiful back then as well." "Dad, you..." Hearing this, Joey couldn''t help but look at Moore in surprise. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Mooreughed and said, "I''ve told Dr. Qin everything about our rtionship." "Then, Dad, you and Dr. Qin..." Joey''s eyes looked at the two people, and she asked carefully. Moore looked at Yulia with an inquiring expression. When he saw Yulia nod her head, he let out a soft sigh and started exining, "Actually, Dr. Qin and I knew each other..." Joey and Fade finally figured out the rtionship between Moore and Yulia. In fact, things were almost the same as what they had guessed. A few years ago, when Yulia was out treating patients, she faced difficulties and Moore rescued her when he walked past the area. After that, Yulia expressed her gratitude to Moore and the two of them became acquainted with each other. At first, Moore, who was fleeing back then, didn''t want to make more acquaintances. However, Yulia who had just returned from studying abroad, was someone who dared to love and didn''t mind at all. In the beginning, she just wanted to thank Moore for saving her life. After meeting each other for several times, she was surprised to find that Moore was not a gangster like her first impression of him. Instead, he was a very handsome man and even better looking than movie stars. Moreover, in terms of personality, Moore was clear-minded, firm and brave, which made Yulia like him even more. Therefore, Yulia, a beautiful doctor who had never fallen in love with anyone, admired Moore and then pursued him boldly and aggressively. Moore was fleeing for his life back then, and he was very worried for his wife and daughter. He was still thinking about how to take revenge on the Chiang family. Naturally, he wasn''t in the mood to ept Yulia''s pursuit. He had rejected Yulia''s confession several times without hesitation. But to his surprise, Yulia''s patience and determination exceeded his expectations. For almost half a year, Yulia kept expressing her love towards Moore. Even if Moore was like a rock, he would also have a soft spot for her. Moreover, Yulia was a beautiful woman with a good figure and appearance. Indistinctly, Moore also had a good impression of Yulia. However, because he was constantly thinking about his wife and daughter, Moore was able to control himself and didn''t go any further. The two of them had be close friends since then. Yulia had also changed her strategy. She wanted to use this long-termpanionship to slowly build up the rtionship between Moore and herself, so that in the end, they would be closer and could be together for the rest of their lives. Initially, if everything went well and continued like that, Yulia''s idea might''ve really seeded. However, at that moment, the Dragon Mausoleum matter happened. For the sake of finding his wife and daughter, as well as to take revenge, Moore still went to the Dragon Mausoleum to explore. Thus, a series of events happened, and now the situation was like that. After finding his daughter and knowing that his wife was likely to be still alive, Moore''s heart, which had fallen for Yulia, was shut away from her. Moreover, because he didn''t want his daughter to know, Moore deliberately distanced himself from Yulia. This was also the reason why he didn''t personally rescue her earlier. Instead, he had asked Fade to help instead. At the end of the story, Moore looked at Joey with a somewhat uneasy expression. He was very worried that his daughter who he had finally found would leave him again. Joey''s reaction took Moore by surprise. With an emotional expression, she looked at Yulia and said, "Madam Qin, if it weren''t for the fact that you are pursuing my father, I would have supported you." Hearing this, Moore was speechless, and he almost fell to the ground. Later on, when he noticed that Yulia and Joey were so close that they began to talk about him, Moore really didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad. The two girls were so excited that they talked for more than an hour. Finally, Joey suddenly thought of something, thus she looked at Moore and said, "By the way, Dad, didn''t you say that you left something in Madam Qin''s ce? What is it?" When they heard this, they came to their senses and remembered the purpose of their visit to Yulia''s house. After that, Yulia took out the items that Moore had left behind. It was just a simple metal box. When they opened the box, there were some bank cards, keys, and other stuff on the top. Below these items was a letter, a posthumous letter that Moore had written himself. He knew that it was dangerous to explore the Dragon Mausoleum, thus he made preparations in advance and left all these things with Yulia. Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 After taking these things out, there was an old and simple folder at the bottom. Moore carefully picked up the folder and opened it. There were some photos, notes and some other things in the folder. After taking a closer look, they noticed that the person in the photo was a beautiful girl with a sweet smile. The note was also written with concerned greetings and reminders, and even some small comints. There was no need to say further. Fade and the others understood it at a nce. The photos and the notes must be the belongings of Joey''s mother, Daisy Luo. These were also the treasures that Moore cherished the most, and they were carefully kept. Looking at these old belongings, Joey seemed to be sad. On the other side, when Yulia saw Moore looking at the old photos, she sighed lightly. She knew that if a man was looking at a woman with those eyes, she wouldn''t have a chance. Just as Fade and the others were talking about the past in Dr. Qin''s house. Meanwhile, in the Wellcare Hospital of Southzobe City, Dr. Zhang, an expert in orthopedics, walked out of the operating room with sweat all over his head. He shook his head to Felix with regret and said, "Director Xu, I''m really sorry. Mr. Mandell''s injuries are too serious. I''ve tried my best but failed to save his arms and legs. Now, the best solution is amputation." Upon hearing this, before Felix could even speak, Adele who was next to him suddenly shouted. She grabbed Dr. Zhang and said angrily, "What did you say? Amputate my son? Are you kidding? I''m telling you, I don''t care what methods you use, you must cure Mandell no matter what." Dr. Zhang looked helpless, "Madam Han, Mr. Mandell''s bones have beenpletely broken. Even the doctors from Micovia can''t cure him. There is nothing we can do!" "What do you mean there''s nothing you can do? Yulia said that there''s a ten percent chance. Why can''t you do it? You..." At this moment, Adele was starting to make a fuss. Dr. Zhang was speechless. He only could bow his head and ept Adele''s anger. Felix was quite calm. He pulled back his wife who was ready to do something, looked at Dr. Zhang and asked, "Is there really no other way, Dr. Zhang?" Dr. Zhang shook his head and said, "Director Xu, we have tried our best. Just now, we have also contacted the experts of orthopedics in the Capital City for a video consultation, but there is still no way to cure him." Felix was silent for a while and then sighed. He nodded to Dr. Zhang and said, "Dr. Zhang, thank you for your hard work. I''ll ce Mandell in your hands then." "Director Xu, don''t mention it. This is my job," Dr. Zhang said in a hurry and then took the initiative to leave. "Why did you let him go? Why didn''t you let me teach him a lesson? Felix, are you just going to give up on our son? You..." Adele almost lost control at that moment. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Felix''s face was pale, and he shouted at his wife, who was going crazy, "Enough, can you please calm down." "Calm down? Mandell is going to be amputated, and he will be disabled for the rest of his life. How can I calm down?" Adele said furiously. Felix gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Old Master is about to arrive. Is it appropriate for you to act like this? Moreover, things are already set. Since the oue can''t be changed, then we must make that guy pay the price." Hearing this, Adele gritted her teeth and said, "I will tear that Fade into pieces!" At that moment, there came the sound of footsteps. The couple looked up and saw an old man coming over with a serious face. It was Pascha. Behind Pascha, the couple, Salman and Vera, had also followed him. "How is Mandell?" As soon as Pascha came in, he immediately asked with concern. Felix shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Dr. Zhang has tried his best to treat him, but there is no other way. Amputation is the only way." "What? Amputation?" When Pascha heard these two words, his expression suddenly became cold. "Why didn''t you go to Genuine Hospital to let Dr. Qin treat him? She is an expert in orthopedics." "This..." Felix sighed again, "We were transferred from Genuine Hospital. Dr. Qin refused to treat Mandell." "What? Where did Yulia get the guts to refuse our Xu family?" Pascha shouted furiously. Then, Adele told Pascha in a crying voice about what had just happened at Genuine Hospital. After listening to her, Old Master''s face was gloomy and his eyes were red. He clenched his fists and said, "This is too much. This Yulia really thinks highly of herself. How dare she disrespect the Xu family. Call Morgan from the Health Bureau right away and ask him to handle this matter." The secretary behind the Old Master nodded and immediately went to make the call. "Fade is the most hateful one. Not only did he obstruct Mandell''s treatment at the hospital, but he is also the culprit who broke Mandell''s legs. We must punish him severely," said Adele. On the side, Vera couldn''t help but add, "That guy broke Keith''s legs as well." Pascha''s face was full of anger, and he said in a low voice, "That Fade should be killed. Contact Mr. Wang from the Public Security Bureau and ask him to file an arrest immediately. I want to see Fade inside the police station within an hour." The secretary nodded again and was ready to make the call. But at that time, Salman said, "Dad, I''m afraid ordinary police can''t deal with Fade." "Tsk... Does he dare to fight against the police as well?" Pascha said in a deep voice. Salman said, "Dad, Fade is a master of martial arts, and he has reached the level of a Martial Arts Master. He is more powerful than Windley, a semimaster in Southzobe City. If we let the police deal with this kind of martial artist, I''m afraid they won''t be able to catch him at all." "Martial Arts Master?" Even if Pascha didn''t know much about martial arts, he knew what it meant to be a Martial Arts Master. Instantly, his face darkened. At that time, Salman got an idea. He suggested, "Dad, the ordinary police can''t deal with Fade, but there is someone who can." "Who?" asked Pascha. Salman said, "The Stealth Team." Speaking of this, Pascha suddenly realized and nodded. "I almost forgot that the Stealth Team was specially developed in our country to deal with martial artists who vite thew. Let''s leave this matter to Stealth then." Salman immediately agreed and said, "Dad, that''s exactly what I meant. On the other hand, the Stealth Team represents the dignity and reputation of the government. Even if Fade is a Martial Arts Master, he will not dare to oppose the government. At that time, we will definitely be able to arrest him and send him to the military court." Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 "It would be too forgiving to have him sentenced at the military court. I want him dead instead!" Adele said while gritting her teeth. "Adele, as long as that boy is under our control, with father''s power, the way we kill him would be up to us," Salman said. Pascha said, "That''s it, take control of that kid first before anything else. Let''s make sure he can''t escape." "Give me the phone. I''ll call Afton of the Stealth Team of Southzobe City personally. Those days, when he came to study in Long City, I was his teacher. He may still give me some respect." After that, Pascha dialed a phone number himself. "Hello, good day. May I ask who is this speaking?" The tone on the other end of the line was somewhat polite, and he did not recognize that it was Pascha on the line. This voice suddenly made the faces of Felix and Vera, who were standing on the side, darken. They seemed to be a little unhappy. However, Pascha didn''t care about it. Instead, he rxed his tone and said, "Is this Director Afton of the Stealth Team in Southzobe City? I am Pascha Xu, the former deputy minister of the Ministry of Commerce." Hearing Pascha''s introduction, the person on the other end of the line immediately changed his tone, "Master Xu, oh. I drank too much today and I''m feeling dizzy, thus I didn''t recognize your voice. I''m really sorry. Master Xu, please forgive me." "Director Afton, you are too kind. I have retired, and now I am just a worthless old man. You can call me Mr. Xu," Pascha said politely. "No, of course not. You''ve retired, but in my heart, you are still Master Xu," Afton said quickly. Pascha said, "Director Afton, I''m touched that you still care so much about me!" "I had once learned from you, Master Xu. Come to think of it, I am still your student, right? A student should always remember his teachers. This should be the right way," said Afton. "Director Afton, I''m so honored that you still think of me as your teacher!" Pascha said. "Master Xu, you are too polite. You can just call me Afton. In front of you, how dare I call myself a director!" Afton said politely. Pascha smiled and said, "Since I''m older, allow me to address you as Afton then." "Master Xu, please, go ahead," Afton said. After exchanging polite greetings, he finally began to bring up the topic. "Master Xu, what can I do for you since you called me sote at night?" When it came to business, Pascha''s tone couldn''t help but get deeper. He sighed and said, "Actually, something happened in my family. It''s a little troublesome, thus I need your help for something." "Your business is my business, Master Xu. If you have any orders, just let me know. I will do my very best without hesitation," Afton said in a firm tone. "This is what happened. My grandson, Mandell, was at a bar today..." Then, Pascha told him about how Mandell had been beaten until he was paralyzed. Of course, from his perspective, it was natural that Mandell was abiding by thew. Fade, on the other hand, was ferocious and had broken Mandell''s four limbs without a reason. After Afton on the other end of the line had heard this, he immediately said in a harsh voice, "He actually hurt Mr. Mandell. Our Stealth Team will not tolerate this unreasonable, arrogant and domineering attitude. I will immediately organize my team to investigate and arrest him." "Afton, he seems to be a professional martial artist, and has reached the level of a Martial Arts Master. Will it be too difficult for your team?" Pascha asked with concern. When Afton heard the word ''Martial Arts Master'', he couldn''t help but be flustered. However, he immediately patted his chest and said, "Master Xu, you can rest assured that no matter who he is, even if he really is a Martial Arts Master, our Stealth Team will not let him go. This is thew of the country, and no one is allowed to vite it. We must arrest the criminal as soon as possible and give you and your family an exnation." "Then, I''ll thank you on behalf of the Xu family," Pascha said. "Master Xu, you are too polite. This is my job," Afton said. After chatting for a while, he hung up the phone. Pascha put away his phone, smiled and said, "It''s settled. Afton of the Stealth Team is going to arrest him." "That''s great!" Felix and the others gritted their teeth, and their faces were full of excitement. At the same time, Afton, who was in the Stealth Team of Southzobe City branch, hung up the phone. He immediately convened his subordinates to discuss the case of Mandell''s injury. At the meeting, Afton quickly finished his story, and then without discussing, he ordered directly, "Benzo, file the case immediately, and then lead a team of men to arrest Fade." Hearing this, Benzo was taken aback for a moment and then said with some worries, "Afton, Master Xu mentioned that Fade is a Martial Arts Master. It seems that a team of people would not be enough." "Are you stupid? What Martial Arts Master? A young man in his twenties is actually a Martial Arts Master, how is that possible?" Afton asked. Benzo said, "But Master Xu said..." "It''s obvious that Master Xu is deliberately making it sound serious so as to attract my attention and urge me to handle it as soon as possible. Don''t you get it?" Afton scolded. "I see!" Benzo suddenly realized. "Now that you''ve understood, why don''t you get going?" Afton ordered. Benzo was about to lead the team to set off, but at that time, someone in the office suddenly eximed, "Oh, how could it be?" Hearing that shout, Afton frowned and looked at him. He stared at the person who shouted and said coldly, "Caius, why are you shouting? Where''s your discipline?" At that moment, Caius had no time to care about discipline. He rushed to Afton with his phone and said excitedly, "Afton, look at this." "What''s there to see? You..." Afton frowned and scolded him. But when he saw the content on Laius'' phone, he was also surprised and cried out, "Fade is the number one martial artist on the Dragon List. It means that his strength has reached the peak of the ck Level." "What? Number one on the Dragon List?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Well, I think I heard about this. It seems that there was a mysteriouspetitor this year and he defeated Faxon." "Besides, he seems to have a strong background." Hearing this, Afton couldn''t help but shiver. He quickly waved his hand to stop Benzo, and then said seriously, "Use all your means to investigate Fade''s information." "Yes, sir!" Everyone immediately busied themselves with work. Afton walked to his desk, turned on theputer and clicked into a special website. Then, he entered a series of passwords, and began to search for Fade''s rted information. Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Half an hourter, in the Stealth Team of Southzobe City branch, Afton put down his cell phone and his face looked displeased. He murmured, "Fortunately, we checked it beforehand. Otherwise, I would have caused a big disaster." "Benzo, stop all operations against Fade and retreat immediately," Afton ordered. Benzo was also frightened at that moment. He nodded quickly and then began to give orders. After making sure that the operation was stopped, Afton looked at the information he had found on the website earlier. His heart still couldn''t help beating quickly and he was scared. "I didn''t expect him to be that famous man. Fortunately, we didn''t proceed with the operation. Otherwise, I would definitely be in trouble." Just as Afton was sighing, his phone rang. When Afton saw the familiar phone number, his face suddenly changed. "It''s Pascha, Master Xu calling." Thinking for a while, Afton adjusted his posture and cleared his throat. Then, he picked up the phone and said, "Hello, Master Xu." "Afton, I''m sorry to trouble you on Mandell''s matter. How''s the operation? Have you arrested him yet?" Pascha asked directly about his main concerns. When Afton heard this question, he couldn''t help but be flustered. He almost cursed in his heart. However, he obviously couldn''t say these words, and Fade''s identity was confidential. He couldn''t expose it and of course, it shouldn''te from Afton''s mouth. Hence, Afton paused for a moment and came up with an excuse. He said, "Master Xu, it''s a little complicated. We need to carefully investigate this matter first." Pascha was experienced in dealing with official affairs. When he heard Afton''s tone, he immediately realized that something was wrong. Suddenly, his voice sank and he asked, "Afton, is something wrong? Or, is there any problem?" Afton exined, "Master Xu, this, this matter is indeed a little troublesome. I''m afraid that we can''t simply arrest the person that you mentioned." Hearing this, Pascha''s expression became even more gloomy, "Why can''t he be simply arrested? Why? The Stealth Team should be the one in charge in dealing with martial artists whomitted crime." "In theory, that''s true, but this case is a little special," Afton was still exining. However, Pascha, who was on the other end of the line, was already a little unhappy. "Special? How special? Or, is it cause that person is more powerful and you no longer have any respect for me." Hearing this, Afton knew that Pascha was angry. He quickly exined, "Master Xu, that sounds too extreme. No matter what, I dare not to disrespect you!" "If you still have some respect for me, then send someone to arrest Fade and charge him for his crime," Pascha said coldly. Afton looked hesitant, and he said, "Master Xu, I''m afraid this is really impossible for me!" "Why can''t you do it? You are the director of Stealth Team and also a ck Level martial artist, aren''t you? What''s there that you can''t do?" Pascha was obviously angry. Afton couldn''t exin it. He could only repeat, "Mr. Xu, I''ll tell you the truth. We can''t do anything to Fade, thus you''d better not harm him as well. Otherwise, it will do no good to us and the Xu family." "We shouldn''t do anything to him?" Hearing this, Pascha couldn''t help but be shocked. Then, he said, "We shouldn''t do anything just because he is a Martial Arts Master? Even so, the Stealth Team is an official department of the state, I''m sure a Martial Arts Master like him would not dare to resist." "Master Xu, I can''t exin this further. I can only remind you to not be in conflict with Fade," Afton said. Hearing this, Pascha snorted coldly and said, "It seems that after my retirement, no one respects me anymore. Some people just won''t listen to me. In that case, I won''t bother you, Afton. I will think of a way myself." "Master Xu, that''s not what I meant. I..." Afton still wanted to exin, but Pascha already hung up the phone. Listening to the buzzing sound from the phone, Afton''s face was very upset. He sighed and said, "I have reminded you and done what I could. Whatever happens to the Xu family will depend on your choice." At the same time, on the Xu family''s side, Pascha hung up the phone with a serious look, and his face was obviously filled with anger. At that time, Felix, Adele, Salman and Vera all came over and looked at the Old Master as they asked him. "Dad, how is it going? Is there any news from the Stealth Team?" "Did they arrest him?" "Do we need to go there now?" Pacha''s face was totally upset. He snorted and said, "Afton cancelled the operation because he doesn''t want to help me." "What? The operation was cancelled?" "What is wrong with that Afton guy? Does he not respect us, the Xu family?" "Since he became the director of the bureau, he really thinks that he is powerful. How dare he even look down upon our Xu family!" "We can''t let him go. We have to teach him a lesson. Otherwise, everyone will think that our Xu family is easy to bully." With a cold face, Pascha said in a deep voice, "We must do something to the Stealth Team. However, that is not the priority. Right now, the most important thing for us is to capture Fade and take revenge for Mandell." After a pause, Pascha looked at Salman and Vera, and then added, "Of course, for Keith as well." "But, Dad, the Stealth Team didn''t take action and Fade is also a master of martial arts, how can we catch him? The ordinary police and the Xu family''s guards are no match for him!" Felix said hurriedly. Pascha snorted coldly with a hint of evilness in his eyes. He said in a cold voice, "If an ordinary person is no match for him, then we should invite someone extraordinary." "Someone extraordinary, who?" Felix asked. Pascha said a name in a low voice, "Maldrick Kou." Hearing this name, the Xu family couldn''t help but be taken aback. Then, they began to discuss it. "Maldrick Kou, the boss of the underground society." "Well, he is indeed a martial artist, and he seems to be quite powerful." "He does have some tricks, and also some strong men working under him. It''s a good choice." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "However, Maldrick''s martial arts strength seems to be only around the Earth Level, and there is still a certain gap between him and Windley, a semimaster. I''m afraid that he would be no match for Fade. Can such a person fight against Fade?" Salman reminded him. Hearing this question, Felix and the other people''s faces darkened. When it was silent, Pascha said, "It''s not necessary for us to fight one-on-one. Sometimes, a strong martial artist would not necessarily be the final winner. In order to win, besides fighting face-to-face, there are many other tricks to use." Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 Upon hearing the Old Master''s words, Felix and the others suddenly came to a realization, and it seemed like they were enlightened. "Indeed, that''s right. Maldrick is involved in the underground society and doesn''t need topete with Fade face-to-face. He knows all sorts of tricks such as assassination, sneak attacks, and poisoning. There must be a way.." "Adding to that, although a martial artist is powerful, in the end, the only weapon he could rely on is his body. Now, it''s the era of using physical weapons. I don''t believe that by using guns and cannons, that so-called Martial Arts Master can still be safe and sound." "Speaking of guns and cannons, I have a way to get some good stuff." "Alright, that''s settled then. Contact Maldrick and get him to do something. I''ll give him three days. If he fails, then Maldrick will be kicked out of Southzobe City. Convey this message to him clearly, understand?" Pascha ordered. The secretary nodded immediately, then took out his phone and contacted Maldrick. In the downtown of Southzobe City, in the second basement floor of the most prosperous mall, there was a bar called ''Darkmal Bar'' and its ambience was very happening. The loud heavy metal music was shocking, and people who danced were almost sticking to each other. They danced enthusiastically, venting their own desires. Behind the enthusiastic dance floor, in a luxuriously decorated private room, a buff and strong looking middle-aged man, who was nearly two meters tall, was sitting on the sofa. He was holding a beautiful, sexy looking woman in his left arm with his palm touching and moving around her intimate area. His right hand was holding a bottle of alcohol while drinking it very wildly. At that moment, a man came in from the door and reported in a panic, "Mr. Kou, Downie is back!" "He''s back? Why is he noting in then? Did he bring her back?" Maldrick asked excitedly and directly stood up from the sofa with an expectant look in his eyes. After all, he had been pursuing Yulia, the cold-hearted beautiful doctor, for a long time. He used all kinds of ways to pursue her, but still failed in the end. Maldrick, who couldn''t wait any longer, could only ask his subordinate to bring her to him by force so that he could have a good time. He had yed with a lot of beautiful women. Some of them were younger and more beautiful than Yulia, but they couldn''t make him feel particrly excited and overwhelmed like how Yulia could. When Maldrick was extremely excited and was thinking about how he could y with Yulia, his subordinate said in a panic, "Mr. Kou, Downie and the others, they are all injured." "What? How could they be injured? Who dares to do that to Downie and my men?" Maldrick shouted while he red with widened eyes. The subordinate immediately said, "It was a young man who went home with Dr. Qin. He''s very good at martial arts. In less than three minutes, he injured Downie and the others. Moreover, Downie is so seriously injured that he can''t even get up now." "What? A young man went home with Yulia? What''s going on?" Maldrick asked furiously. The subordinate quickly told Maldrick what had happened and even took out some photos and videos from the scene. When Maldrick finished watching, his eyes immediately turned cold and his expression was furious. On one hand, he was angry that his men were beaten, on the other hand, he was angry that Yulia and Moore were looking at each other with a different gaze. The strong anger made Maldrick''s fist crack. He gritted his teeth and punched on the table in front of him. He said in anger, "Go now and catch all of them. I want to tear them into pieces." "Yes, Mr. Kou!" The subordinate received the order and was about to turn around to leave. But at that moment, another man rushed in with a phone and said, "Mr. Kou, there''s a phone call. It''s an emergency." "What call? Who is it? Just say I have something to do and can''t answer the call!" Mr. Kou was furious and had no mood to answer the phone. "Mr. Kou, it''s, it''s from the Xu family. He said that Master Xu has something to discuss with you," the subordinate hurriedly said. When Maldrick heard about this, he was shocked and his facial expression immediately changed. "Xu family, Master Xu. Quick, give me the phone!" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Maldrick grabbed the phone and said in a respectful tone, "This is Maldrick speaking. Master Xu, what can I do for you?" On the other end of the line, Pascha''s secretary told Mr. Kou everything that happened in detail, and finally told him exactly what Pascha said. After hearing this, Maldrick respectfully said, "Please ask Master Xu not to worry. I will definitely aplish this task and he would be very satisfied." After hanging up the phone, Maldrick sat back on the sofa with a serious look on his face. When his men saw this, they immediately gathered around with curiosity and asked one after another. "Mr. Kou, what''s the matter? Why did the Xu family contact us?" "Is it good or bad news? Does the Xu family want to attack us?" "Mr. Kou, don''t scare us. If the Xu family wants to hurt us, well be in real danger." Hearing the discussion, Maldrick came back to his senses and waved his hand, saying, "Don''t think too much. It''s not what you think. There''s something that Master Xu wants me to do. If we do it well, the Xu family will reward us. If we don''t, then we won''t get to stay in Southzobe City anymore." "Master Xu has something for us to do! What is it?" The men asked. With a gloomy face, Maldrick said, "He wants me to teach a person a lesson." "Who is that?" The subordinate continued to ask. "Fade Chen!" Maldrick announced his name. Hearing this name, several of his men were taken aback and said, "Fade Chen? There is only one guy named Fade and he was with Dr. Qin earlier. He is the brat who injured Downie!" "That''s exactly him!" Shouted Maldrick in a deep voice. "Besides, the Xu family said, that kid isn''t someone ordinary. He''s a martial artist, and he might even be a Martial Arts Master." "What? Martial Arts Master?" "Then, how can we defeat him?" "Isn''t the Xu family giving us too tough of a job? He asked us to deal with a Martial Arts Master, isn''t that just like sending us to our deaths?" Maldrick waved his hand to stop the discussion among his men and said in a low voice, "Don''t panic. It doesn''t matter whether that guy is a Martial Arts Master or not. Even if he is, we may not necessarily lose. Remember, fighting face-to-face is not the only way to kill someone. Besides, the Xu family will also help us this time." "Mr. Kou, what should we do then?" "How is the Xu family going to help us?" "No matter what, our opponent is a Martial Arts Master. We must be more careful." In the midst of the discussion, Maldrick led a group of people to investigate some information and came up with a n. Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Fade and the others, on the other hand, stayed in Dr. Qin''s home until nearly ten o''clock at night. They got up and said goodbye to each other, and returned to ra''s cousin, the Choo family''s house. The next day, Fade went to the hospital again and continued to treat Heinz. Since Heinz''s broken leg waspletely healed, he was discharged from the hospital immediately and they went back home together. The Choo family''s parents prepared a grand thank you party at home. They warmly expressed their gratitude for Fade''s help to their family. After the party, Fade, Joey and Moore went to the hotel. They nned to stay for another day to say goodbye to Dr. Qin and the others, then only would they leave Southzobe City. After all, the purpose of them going to Southzobe City was to take back the things they had left with Dr. Qin. Now that they had done their task, they naturally had to leave. However, just as they arrived at the hotel, they received a phone call from ra. "ra, what is it?" Fade answered the phone and asked. ra said anxiously, "Brother Chen, bad news. My cousin is in trouble!" "What''s going on?" Fade''s face darkened and he immediately asked. ra said, "Brother Chen, just now in the afternoon, after we finished eating, both my cousins recovered, right? Hailey was worried about her bar, thus they both went to the Forest Bar together and were preparing to tidy up the bar so that it could reopen as soon as possible." "But no one expected that there would be gangsters causing trouble in the bar. They had an argument with my cousins. Now, they are about to fight." "What? Is it the Xu family?" The first thing Fade thought of was the Xu family. After all, Hailey and Heinz''s injuries were all caused by Mandell. "I, I don''t know." ra said anxiously, "I''m heading to the bar with my uncle and the others right now." "Don''t worry. Wait for me, we''ll go in together!" Fade ordered. He was afraid that the Xu family had arranged for those gangsters to take revenge. If so, ra would be in danger if she went in directly. "Okay, Brother Chen. I''ll wait for you. Come here quickly," ra said anxiously. "Okay, I''ll be there in ten minutes." Fade hung up the phone and was ready to head out. Seeing this, Moore and Joey couldn''t help but ask, "Is the Choo Family in trouble?" "Yes, someone is causing trouble at the bar. I''m afraid that it is the Xu family who sent them. I''m going to have a look," Fade exined quickly. "Fade, I''ll go with you," Joey said. Moore stood up as well and was ready to go together. But at that time, Moore''s phone rang. When he looked at the number, he noticed that it was Yulia. He froze for a moment and then picked up the phone, "Yulia..." As soon as he said her name, Yulia''s panicked voice came from the other end of the line," Moore, they came again, and this time, there are more people. They have surrounded the hospital. I dare not go out." "What? Who came? Are they Maldrick''s men fromst night?" Moore asked in a serious tone. Yulia replied, "Yes, it''s them. They blocked the entrance and interfered with the hospital''s operation." "Call the police first, and then stay in the hospital. Don''t go out. I''ll be right there," Moore said. After that, Moore stood up and was ready to head out. At that time, Joey didn''t know what to do. Should she follow Fade or go with her father to Dr. Qin? While hesitating, Fade said, "Joey, stay in the hotel. We wille back soon after dealing with everything." "But... Alright then!" Joey wanted to go with them, but then she thought of something and nodded in agreement. Then, Fade and Moore rushed out of the room one after another towards their respective directions. The hotel was not far from the Choo Mansion. Fade soon met up with ra and then they headed to the Forest Bar together. When they arrived, a group of gangsters with tattoos surrounded the bar''s entrance, moring noisily. Although they looked very scary, it wasn''t like how Fade had imagined. They weren''t causing trouble and beating people up. "Fortunately, they are fine!" Fade breathed a sigh of relief, then directly broke in, pushed the gangsters away and rushed straight into the bar. Inside the bar, Hailey and Heinz''s expressions looked terrified. After all, they had just recovered from their injuries, and now that something like this had happened again, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear in their hearts. "Mr. Chen, you are here!" The two people said together. When they saw Fade, they could not help but let out a sigh of relief. Fade nodded and then asked, "What''s going on? Did they do anything?" Hailey shook her head and said, "We''ve just arrived at the bar this afternoon and these gangsters have already surrounded us. We were worried that they would attack us, thus we informed ra. However, after that, they only surrounded the bar and didn''t do anything else." "I see!" Fade felt a little strange and asked, "Do you know who they are?" "I asked, but they didn''t say anything. I also called the police, but the police haven''t arrived yet," Heinz added. Fade nodded, then turned and walked out of the door. "I''ll go and see what''s going on." The group of gangsters at the bar''s entrance were bustling with noise. They were swinging the steel pipes and baseball bats in their hands, and their mouths were making loud noises. "All of you, shut up!" Fade shouted, which startled the gangsters and made them quiet down. However, they immediately shouted loudly and cursed at Fade. All sorts of vulgar and threatening words surged towards Fade. Fade wasn''t fazed at all. He said coldly, "Who are you people? Why are you causing trouble here?" "Young man, it''s none of your business. Get out of here now!" "We just don''t like this Forest Bar. Is it any of your business?" "I like the boss here and want to sleep with her. Therefore, I brought some people here to propose my feelings. Haha!" Fade looked at the group of gangsters who looked like they were fooling around and he frowned again. He felt even more strange. Fade smiled and he let out a cold snort. Fade grabbed the leader of the gangsters from the crowd, who looked the happiest, and asked coldly, "Answer my question." The head of these gangsters stared at Fade and threatened him, "You brat, how dare you touch me? Do you want to die? Let me go at once." "Let our boss go!" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "You brat! Let go now!" "D*mn, don''t you understand humannguage?" Fade grabbed the leader''s neck and lifted him up directly. Then, he said in a cold voice with a serious face, "Answer my question. Otherwise, you will die here." Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 "Let me go..." The thug named Jabre still wanted to struggle, but when Fade slightly exerted force on his right hand and began to strangle his throat, his face suddenly changed. He squeezed a few words out of his throat in panic, "I''ll answer, I''ll answer your question." "Speak!" Fade said coldly, "Who are you? Why did youe here to cause trouble?" Jabre said, "We are from the Trigger Gang." "Trigger Gang?" Fade was not familiar with this name, thus he looked at Hailey and Heinz. Hailey immediately exined, "The Trigger Gang is a small gang around here. They have dozens of people under their control, and they only do things like collecting protection fees." Hearing that the Trigger Gang was just a small gang who collected protection fees, Fade could not help but frown. He stared at Jabre and said in a cold voice, "Why did youe here to cause trouble? Did someone order you?" Jabre nodded quickly and said, "That''s right. Yesterday, someone came to us and said that as long as we can surround the Forest Bar, we will be paid 50,000 yuan if we can dy for at least an hour. We don''t even have to fight." For a small gang like the Trigger Gang, 50,000 yuan was definitely not a small sum of money. Moreover, it was just to surround a bar, and there was no need to fight. It was such easy money that the Trigger Gang could not refuse, thus they immediately took the deal. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Who came to you?" Fade asked. Jabre shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It''s a stranger. I''ve never seen him before." "Really?" Fade stared at him and asked sternly. Jabre said firmly, "It''s true. I dare not lie to your face. Otherwise, I swear I''ll be struck by lightning..." Hearing this, Fade believed his words. If this was true, it seemed that the other party''s intention was not to target the Forest Bar, nor target Heinz and Hailey. Instead, it was to stall time for at least an hour. "Stall for time, could it be that the other party has something to execute?" Fade thought. Suddenly, his heart shook violently, and he suddenly understood. "I''m being distracted!" Thinking of this, Fade was shocked, and he quickly thought of many things. If the other party wanted to distract him, it must have been something to do with those people who were close to him. But now, the people around him, Hailey, Heinz and ra, were all at the bar. Moore''s power was at the peak of the Earth Level, thus there was no need for him to worry about it. As for Yulia, Moore was also by her side. Thinking of this, there was only one person left, Joey. Fade couldn''t help but worry. He quickly took out his cell phone and dialed Joey''s phone number. At the same time, he kept muttering, "Although Joey''s cultivation is not bad, if she meets a real master of martial arts, she doesn''t stand a chance to resist." After a long series of beeps, no one answered the phone. Immediately, Fade''s heart sank, and he immediately dialed Moore''s number. "Master Chen, how''s your situation over there?" Moore replied, "I''ve already arrived at the hospital. The situation isn''t too bad. Those troublemakers are just surrounding the hospital from the outside and trying to threaten Yulia verbally. However, they didn''t attack us." Upon hearing this, Fade felt a sense of familiarity. He nced at the Trigger Gang beside him and continued to say, "Master Chen, grab hold of one of them and ask him if someone had given them money yesterday to cause trouble." "Causing trouble for money, about this..." Moore faintly felt something and said, "Fade, wait for a while." Soon, there was a response from Moore, "I''ve caught someone and asked him, it''s true. They are just a small local gang with a few dozen people. Yesterday, they received 50,000 yuan to besiege Yulia in the hospital. Fade, how do you know about this?" After listening to this, Fade''s face became serious. He said in a low voice, "It''s because the situation here is the same, Master Chen. Someone is deliberately distracting us from something." "What, they are trying to divert our attention!" Moore was shocked. He immediately thought of something and eximed, "Joey is at the hotel. Is she all right?" Fade suppressed the worry in his heart and tried to say in a calm tone, "I just called Joey but no one answered. I''ll go back to the hotel now." "What!" Moore was shocked and he immediately said, "I''ll go back as well." Fade said calmly, "Master Chen, don''t worry. Calm down. I''m afraid that it might be another distraction again, and we might fall into their trap again." "But..." Moore was still very worried. Fade analyzed, "Master Chen, we just arrived in Southzobe City not long ago. We don''t know much people and we didn''t offend any of them. For now, we''ve only offended Xu family because of Choo family, as well as Maldrick due to the incident of Dr. Qin." "These are the two possibilities. If it is the Xu family, they won''t be using a violent approach since they are a famous family, or at least they wouldn''t do it themselves." "If it is Maldrick, he might resort to violence. Since Maldrick is also at the Earth Level, his strength should not be underestimated. If this is the case, Dr. Qin will require your protection, Master Chen." Fade''s analysis was on the point. Moore agreed in his heart, but he was still worried about Joey. "But, Joey..." Fade said firmly, "Master Chen, don''t worry. I am Joey''s senior, and also her brother. I will not let her get hurt, and I will definitely bring her back." After a short period of silence, Moore said, "I believe in you. You can definitely protect Joey." "I will!" Fade said firmly, and then said, "Master Chen, if it''s convenient for you, can you bring Dr. Qin to the Forest Bar as well? I''m afraid that those people would attack ra and the others." "Okay, I''ll bring some men over right away," Moore replied and hung up the phone. After that, Fade looked at ra and others as he said, "Something urgent came up. I have to go now. Call the police and wait for the arrival of the police first. Then, stay in the Forest Bar and don''t go out. Master Chen will bring Dr. Qin hereter. At that time, you must follow his arrangements. Do you understand?" "Yes!" Although they had all sorts of questions in their hearts, ra, Hailey and the others could tell that Fade was very anxious. They didn''t pursue the matter any further, but only nodded their heads firmly and agreed to Fade''s request. Then, Fade walked out of the Forest Bar and used his positive energy to create an invisible Qi shield at the entrance of the bar. Then, he moved quickly and rushed back to the hotel. Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 Back at the hotel, Fade rushed into the room. It was a mess inside. The chairs were overturned, the curtains and the sheets were ripped. The thick carpet on the ground was stained with a few drops of bright red blood. Seeing this, Fade frowned. In his chest, there was a surge of anger. "No matter who did it, you''d better hope that nothing happened to Joey. Otherwise, I will definitely make you regret it." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. As his voice fell, Fade closed his eyes, held his breath, and concentrated. A majestic aura of positive energy began to spread around with him from the center. In his world, the spreading positive energy was like a radar, scanning Fade''s familiar energy. Suddenly, in the northeast direction of the hotel, Fade felt a familiar energy. It was the energy he left on Joey''s body as a mark. It was very special that outsiders could never fake it. Confirming the direction, Fade directly jumped out of the hotel, which was almost 20-storeys high, and chased towards the direction of where the positive energy left. Meanwhile in an abandoned steel factory in the suburb of the northeast of Southzobe City, Maldrick was sitting boldly on a sofa. Holding his mobile phone, he asked, "How''s it going? Have you caught her?" At the other end of the line, there was the sound of a car rumbling. He said, "Mr. Kou, your n worked. We managed to divert Fade and Moore''s attention, and we easily kidnapped the girl from the hotel." "Very well, then bring her over right now. Be careful, I don''t want to see any idents happen," Maldrick ordered. "Boss, don''t worry. We are very familiar with this kind of thing. How can any idents happen? Besides, those guys might still be confronting those gangsters at the bar and hospital. By the time they realize it, they won''t be able to find our traces," the subordinate said indifferently. "You must let Fade find the trail to us. Our real goal is to lure him over," said Maldrick with a smile. "Mr. Kou, don''t worry. It''s easy. When we arrive, just give him a call and show him a video of the girl. That guy will definitelye," the subordinate said, and then turned his head to look at Joey, who was tied up in the back seat. His eyes could not help but light up. "Mr. Kou, I have to say that this little girl looks really good. She''s so pretty, I''m a little excited." Upon hearing this, Maldrick''s tone became serious as he said, "Hey, let me tell you, this matter is personally ordered by Mr. Xu. Don''t mess around and cause any trouble." "Once we''ve settled that brat, you can do whatever you want. But now, focus on the important matter first. Don''t be reckless. Do you understand?" Hearing this, the subordinate licked his lips regretfully and said, "Mr. Kou, don''t worry. I understand the importance of this matter. It won''t go wrong." "That''s good. Bring her here as soon as possible, and then contact that brat named Fade," Maldrick ordered and hung up the phone. As soon as he hung up the call with his subordinate, he immediately dialed another number and said in a respectful tone, "Secretary Liu, it''s Maldrick." "Yes, we''ve caught the girl and she''s on the way here. When she arrives, we''ll begin the n immediately." "Okay, okay, I''ll do it well. I won''t let Mr. Xu down." Finally, Maldrick hung up the phone. With excitement in his eyes, he whispered to himself, "This time, I''ve built a good rtionship with the Xu family. Soon, I''ll have a brighter future in Southzobe City or even in the whole of Zobery District.." "Semi-master Windley, and that young martial arts master Fade, I''ll step on their corpses on my way up." In the Xu family house, Eugene Liu immediately reported the matter after the call was over. Immediately, Felix, Adele, Salman and Vera stood up and said with hatred on their faces, "Good, very good. Finally, we are going to catch that guy. Let''s go." Pascha, who was seating on the old-fashioned wooden armchair, said, "Handle this matter carefully. Our Xu family cannot be bullied by others. Also, don''t leave any evidence behind, understand?" "Dad, don''t worry. I will do it well," Felix said. "Alright then, go ahead!" Pascha waved his hand. The two couples were about to go out, but meanwhile, two wheelchairs were being pushed out. Mandell and Keith were sitting in the wheelchairs. As soon as they came out, they said, "We also want to go." Seeing this, the two couples froze for a moment and began to persuade them. "Mandell, you are still injured, it''s not convenient for you to go out. You''d better stay at home to recuperate." "Keith, there may be a fight and it will be dangerous. You''d better stay at home." Keith gritted his teeth and said, "Dad, Mom, I want to go with you. With you and Maldrick, there won''t be any danger. Furthermore, Fade broke my leg, thus I must take revenge." Mandell''s face was full of resentment. He gnashed his teeth and said, "All my suffering is caused by Fade. If I can''t see him kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy, I won''t be able to swallow my anger and I won''t have the drive to live on." "Mandell, don''t talk nonsense. You..." However, Mandell''s expression was firm as he said, "If you don''t let me go, then I won''t stay alive anymore. I''m already a useless person, there''s no point for me to live on." "Mandell, don''t be rash..." At this time, Pascha waved his hand and said, "Let Mandell and Keith go. If they don''t untie this knot in their hearts, they will never be able to vent their anger." "But, Dad, it''s too dangerous." "That''s right. Fade is a Martial Arts Master. If any ident happens, I''m afraid..." Pascha snorted coldly and said, "Our n is well-prepared, there''s no such thing as an ident. Besides, who cares if he is a Martial Arts Master? Our Xu family is half of the government power of Southzobe City. We represent the government. Even if Fade is powerful, does he dare to provoke us?" Since Pascha had his opinion, Felix and Vera couldn''t say anything else. They then took Keith and Mandell to the abandoned steel factory in the suburbs. There were a total of six people from two families. Half an hourter, Joey was brought to Maldrick''s room in the abandoned steel factory, and the ck cloth covering her eyes was removed. Joey felt that the light was a little ring, and it took her a few seconds to adapt to it. Then, she squinted at the surroundings. "This should be an abandoned factory. Judging from his energy, the strength of this burly man opposite of me should at least be above the middle-stage of the Earth Level. It is very likely that he is Maldrick. They kidnapped me instead of killing me immediately. Hence, they might be nning to deal with my brother or my father." After all, Joey was a martial artist. She was very calm and did not scream like any ordinary little girl would. Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 On the other side, Maldrick noticed Joey''s calm expression and was a little surprised. He immediately smiled and said, "You can still remain calm after seeing me. This is something I didn''t expect!" Joey looked at Maldrick and said in a low voice, "You must be Maldrick! Did you kidnap me to avenge my brother and my father due to Dr. Qin?" "If that''s the case, I can tell you that you won''t seed," Joey said firmly. The corners of Maldrick''s lips twitched as he said with a smile, "Why I won''t seed? How did you come to this conclusion?" Joey said confidently, "Because my brother will definitelye to rescue me. That''s why." "Really?" Maldrick was a little surprised and then said with a smile, "It seems that you trust Fade quite a lot!" "Since you are waiting for him to rescue you, I''m really looking forward to seeing your face when I step on him and torture him," said Maldrick with a smile. "Your target is my brother!" Joey was shocked, but then she shook her head and said, "You can never beat my brother. Therefore, I won''t be able to witness what you''ve just said." "How are you still so confident? It seems that Fade is very likely a Martial Arts Master." Maldrick smiled and waved his hand. "A Martial Arts Master is indeed powerful. He is two levels higher than me." "However, the fight of life and death is not as simple aspeting between the level of martial arts. Sometimes, the higher the level does not mean that you will have the final victory. Moreover, I have these things." Along with Maldrick''s words, a group of his men came out with all kinds of modern weapons in their hands. They were all equipment made in Micovia, including pistols, automatic rifles, grenades, and even sniper rifles. They were well-equipped. Seeing these modern weapons, Joey''s eyes couldn''t help but shrink, and a trace of worry shed in her eyes. "Are you scared now?" Maldrick saw her expression and said with a smile. Joey pursed her lips and said firmly, "These things are not worth mentioning against my brother." "You are still boasting. Just you wait and see!" said Maldrick with a loudugh. At this moment, a subordinate came in and reported, "Mr. Kou, the Xu family members are here." "Lome on, quick, let''s wee them." Maldrick immediately led his men out. When Joey heard this, her gaze couldn''t help but contract and her heart trembled fiercely. "The Xu family is also involved in this matter. Fade won''t really be in danger, will he?" Just as Joey was worrying, the six people of the Xu family came in and immediately saw Joey, who was tied to the other side of the sofa. "Who is she?" Felix asked. Keith recognized Joey and immediately said, "Her name is Joey, and she is Fade''s sister. She is also one of them who participated in the fight against me." Hearing this, Felix, Vera and the rest of them looked at Joey coldly. Vera came forward and pped Joey''s face. Her face was full of hatred. "B*tch, you caused my son''s leg to be broken. I must make you pay the price." On the other side, Mandell stared at Joey with a gloomy face. He gritted his teeth and said, "She is Fade''s sister, thus she must also take responsibility for what Fade has done to me. Now that Fade hasn''te yet, let''s start with her." "Mr. Mandell, we need to keep her alive to lure Fade over. That''s why..." Maldrick said. Mandell replied icily, "Then, it''s fine as long as she doesn''t die. I know what I''m doing." After that, Mandell''s gaze fell on Joey. He looked up and down at Joey''s graceful figure. With a look of lust and anger in his eyes, he said, "First of all, take off her clothes. Since Fade dared to disable me, I want his sister to be a sl*t for me." Hearing this, Joey''s gaze could not help but sink. She said hurriedly, "If you dare to touch me, I will kill myself immediately. You won''t be able to achieve your goal then." Maldrick added, "Mr. Mandell, Fade is our priority. Why don''t we wait a little longer and capture Fade first? At that time, we''ll be able to torture her in any way we want. Now, we''d better wait for a while so that there won''t be any otherplications." Mandell thought for a moment and nodded, "Okay. Later, I want Fade to witness as we toy with his sister." "By then, you can do whatever you want, Mr. Mandell!" Maldrick said and changed the topic, "Mr. Mandell, let me exin our n to you. This time, we''ve deployed 80% of our people. Among them, there are five people above the Earth Level and 26 people above the ck Level. In other aspects, we have fifteen gunmen equipped with Micovia''s firearms." "At that time, our negotiations will be arranged here. My subordinates will be hiding on both sides, ready to strike at any time. The gunmen will be observing from a higher vantage point, and this spot will bepletely covered by their firepower. Also..." The attention of the Xu family was diverted as they listened to Maldrick''s arrangement. Joey''s mind quickly turned. Now it seemed that the kidnapping waspletely caused by the collusion of the Xu family and Maldrick. The purpose was to deal with Fade. Although she was very confident in Fade''s strength, Joey couldn''t help but worry when she found that they had so many martial artists and gunmen. Moreover, at that time, she would definitely be a bargaining chip in their hands to threaten Fade. Thinking of this, Joey made a decision in her heart. She thought to herself, "If the situation bes critical, I won''t burden Fade any longer." "At that time, even if I have to risk being heavily injured or even dying, I will still use my energy. I don''t have time to worry that much anymore." Just as Joey made up her mind, there was a chaotic sound of footsteps in the factory. Indistinctly, Joey heard someone reporting, "Mr. Kou, someone ising towards our direction." "Who''s that?" It was Maldrick''s voice. "It''s Fade. It''s him!" His man said. "What? It''s Fade!" Mr. Kou was obviously surprised and said with a frown, "We haven''t called him yet. How did hee so soon?" Mandell, on the other hand, spoke in a tone full of hatred, "Who cares if he came early? That''s not important. Since he''s here, let''s just act ording to n. I want to get my revenge. I want to make him pay for what he has done to me by a hundred thousand folds."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Although Maldrick felt that there was something wrong, Maldrick had to ept the fact since Mandell had already decided and because Fade was already here. Therefore, he immediately ordered, "Everyone, act ording to the n. Prepare for battle." Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 In the abandoned factory, Maldrick''s troops began to execute their n. They were fully armed and prepared for the battle that was about to befall on them. In their eyes, Fade alone was no match for them. It couldn''t even be considered as a battle. However, Mr. Kou required them to be serious and use all of their strength to fight against the enemy. Therefore, they could only take it serious and wait for the enemy. At this moment, Fade came to the front of the abandoned steel factory. Looking around, Fade had to admit that it must have taken a lot of effort for Maldrick to choose this ce. At this open space of more than a thousand square meters, this was the only building. Moreover, there was no weeds growing on the empty space around the factory. Those weeds and all kinds of scraps had been cleaned up. Therefore, the outside of the abandoned factory looked very spacious as there was no shade at all. In the factory, they could see the situation outside at a nce. It was almost impossible for them to sneak in secretly. Fade, who had nned to sneak into the factory and rescue Joey secretly, immediately gave up the idea in his mind when he saw the terrain around the factory. Later, when his keen eyes caught sight of some figures who had appeared at the front of the factory gate, he immediately knew that he had been discovered. In an instant, Fade made a decision. "Since I have been discovered, there is nothing to think about. I''ll charge in directly." After making the decision, Fade immediately took his action. Without any concealment, he stomped on the ground with his feet and rushed into the factory quickly with an afterimage. In the factory, the guard who had just gotten ready at the door was shocked when he saw Fade rushing towards him. "Mr. Kou, he''s charging towards us from the front. He''s very fast," the subordinate reported the situation. "Mr. Kou, do we shoot him now? We can shoot him directly with machine guns since there are no covers in front of the factory. He''s bound to die." One of the men with guns was already a little impatient at the moment. As he thought that Fade might be a Martial Arts Master, Maldrick was still a little vignt. He was about to agree with the suggestion of shooting him down with the machine gun. But Mandell, whose face was full of hatred, said, "Don''t shoot him. It''s too merciful to just shoot him dead. I want to catch him and torture him slowly. I''ll make him pay back by a thousand folds for what he has done to me." Maldrick had been through bloody battles in the underworld. When faced with life and death matters, he had always fought with all his strength, and didn''t allow any idents to happen. But now, Mandell had requested it to be done this way. He knew that he couldn''t change Mandell''s mind, thus he could only change his n. He told his men, "Tell the gunmen to hold their fire first. Let the martial artists attack him together and try to catch Fade alive." "Yes!" Upon hearing Maldrick''s order, the gunmen felt a little regretful, while the martial artists were excited and eager to give it a try. As they knew that this matter was ordered by the Xu family, if they made a contribution to capture Fade, not only would they gain merit from Mr. Kou, but also from the Xu family. That would be a great reward. Therefore, the martial artists guarding the door looked at each other with excitement. Letting their positive energy and the strength of the ck Level in their bodies burst out, they moved together and rushed towards Fade. The eight martial artists in the Middle Stage of the ck Level had worked together for many years, all of them had a tacit understanding. Their cooperation by blocking all the routes would not give the enemy any chance to escape. They were confident that with the eight of them, they would surely defeat Fade. But soon, the confidence and excitement that had just emerged from their hearts vanished as soon as they sensed the positive energy from Fade. This was because the positive energy emanating from Fade''s body was vast and majestic. It was as if an invisible power had descended from the heavens, causing them to feel a sense of fear. Looking at Fade, they felt as if they were standing at the bottom of a huge waterfall, looking up at the huge pir of water falling from dozens of meters or even hundreds of meters high. The pressure from the roaring waterfall falling from the sky made them feel extremely astonished. It was a kind of momentum that came from heaven and earth, and it was irresistible. "Retreat..." The eldest of the eight cried out in a frenzied voice. Just as his voice came out of his throat, Fade appeared in front of him like a ghost. Then, the panic-stricken man felt a chill on his neck. Immediately, he felt that he was flying, and the scene in his eyes was constantly rising and rotating.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. While he was spinning, he seemed to be able to see his own body. However, the head of that familiar body could no longer be seen. Blood gushed out from his neck and then he fell heavily to the ground. "I''m...dead!" This was the final thought in the heart of the eldest of the eight. Then, his eyes were filled with shock, and he lost all consciousness. The whole world turned dark. The other seven also faced the same end as their boss. With a scream of surprise, they were killed by Fade one by one. Maldrick was deploying his men in the factory, and everyone was equipped with a pair of communication devices, which were operating from the beginning to the end. Therefore, the voices of the eight people at the door and the screams of death had clearly transmitted to Maldrick''s side through the electric signals. Hearing the screams of his men, Maldrick''s eyes couldn''t help but sink. He clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and said, "Fade, how dare you..." The whole Xu family, whose face was full of hatred, heard the screams from the inte. They were also shocked and showed a terrified look on their faces. "This, how could this be..." "Are they all dead?" Immediately, Felix looked at Maldrick and asked, "Mr. Kou, this..." Maldrick knew the strength of that eight men, but they were killed by Fade in an instant, which showed how powerful Fade''s strength was. Thus, in his mind, Maldrick''s vignce against Fade increased a little more. However, Maldrick would never admit such a thing. He knew that the Xu family would never allow him to fail since they had handed this matter over to him. Therefore, Maldrick, with a confident smile on his face, said to Felix, "Director Xu, don''t worry. The guards at the door are just a few ordinary men. Our real martial artists haven''t taken action yet. Moreover, Fade won''t escape from the guns you provided." Felix''s expression softened a little upon hearing Maldrick''s words. He nodded and said, "Then, Mr. Kou, take your action as soon as possible and arrest Fade. Don''t let any idents happen." Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 "Yes, Director Xu, I will immediately mobilize the martial artists and catch Fade alive." Maldrick nodded, then picked up the inte and began to give orders. Following Maldrick''s orders, dozens of figures in the abandoned steel factory began to make their move. Each and every one of them was fast and well-coordinated. They quickly rushed towards Fade. Of course, Fade was aware of the enemies who were rushing towards him. However, he showed no fear on his face and his eyes were cold, as if he was the devil from hell. "Move, catch him!" The enemies began to move. Compared to the eight people at the door, these people''s strength was stronger, and some of them were even Earth-level martial artists. However, in Fade''s eyes, there was still no difference. At this moment, his eyes were ice-cold and filled with killing intent. His figure was like lightning as he quickly rushed into the enemy''s crowd. His positive energy turned into a deadly sharp de and killed all of the enemies one by one. At the moment, blood sshed all over the abandoned factory. The bright red blood dyed those old rusted steelponents, as if it was an entirely different artistic painting being drawn. Through their inte, the shrieks and blood-drenched voices once again came into Maldrick''s ears. The Xu family members, who had calmed down just now, couldn''t help but change their expressions again. Their eyes were shing and their expressions were filled with fear. After all, the Xu family had always been high above the masses. Although they could decide many people''s life and death, they had never faced such a bloody life and death situation in person. For a moment, Felix frowned and became a little worried. He looked at Maldrick and said, "Mr. Kou, this ce is not as safe as you said. Just continue on your n, I''ll take my people and leave first." After saying that, Felix was going to leave with his son. The reason why he came here personally was to see Fade being tortured and killed to vent the hatred in his heart. However, he didn''t want to take the risk of dying here. After all, Felix thought that his life was more noble than these group of people. If he died here unfortunately, it would be terrible. Upon hearing that, Maldrick''s face changed. He knew from Felix''s remark that he had be a little dissatisfied with him already. Just as Maldrick was trying to figure out a way to deal with this, Mandell gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t want to leave, I want to watch Fade shatter into a thousand pieces. If I can''t watch him die, then I won''t leave." "Mandell, if we continue to stay here, we will be in danger. We''d better leave first. Once they are done, we''lle backter," Felix advised. However, Mandell was very determined. "I won''t leave, and if I don''t see that guy die in front of my eyes, I will never be able to let it go." Felix couldn''t do anything about it. Maldrick then said at the right time, "Director Xu, although there''s a little mishap, I''m certain I can win. After all, we haven''t used our real trump cards yet." "If you are afraid of your safety, then you don''t have to. This small room is guarded by Earth-level martial artists, and the room is specially processed by someone I sent. The normal armorprating bullets can''t even pierce through it. There is no need to worry about safety at all." "On the other hand, the battle is happening outside now. If you evacuate now, there may be danger instead. Fade might seize the opportunity tounch an attack on you. If Fade catches any one of you, Director Xu, the situation will be troublesome." After hearing what Maldrick had said, Felix pondered for a moment and nodded, saying, "Alright, we''ll stay here then. But from now on, you''d better stop holding back your strength and kill Fade at once. Do you understand?" "I got it!" Maldrick nodded. Then, he picked up the inte and ordered, "Gunners, get ready. Attack the enemy and leave no survivors." "Yes, sir!" "Mr. Kou, it''s finally our turn." "Kill that guy and avenge our brothers." The gunmen shouted excitedly and began to move. The sound of bullets reloading heard through the inte made Felix''s worried heart calm down. Then, they could hear the continuous sounds of gunfire in the room, even without the inte. Amongst them, there was the sound of pistols shooting, the automatic rifles continuous firing, and the fatal blows of the sniper rifles. The continuous sounds of gunfire made the people in the room feel as if they were in a battlefield where gunshots rained down. In the steel factory, Fade had just killed the group of martial artists who had besieged him. He was looking for Joey and he suddenly heard a snap. "Gunshot!" In an instant, Fade''s heart skipped a beat, and then the muscles of his legs tightened. His body bounced up quickly and dodged a scorching bullet that was targeted at his chest. Just as he dodged a bullet, a series of loud gunshots rang out in session. "Rifle!" Hearing this, Fade''s eyes couldn''t help but turn cold. He jumped and hid behind a huge abandoned steel machine, and at the same time, his heart was pumping. Guns were definitely prohibited in the country. Any case involving guns would definitely attract the attention of the upper ss. Therefore, generally speaking, even an underworld leader like Maldrick would not use guns at will if it wasn''t a special situation. But now, not only did Maldrick use guns, hearing the gunshots, it seemed like the amount and model of Maldrick''s guns had already exceeded his expectations. This wasn''t a case of one or two pistols, but a case that could arm a small squad. "How dare Maldrick use so many guns? Isn''t he afraid of being investigated? Also, these guns are not easy to obtain. How did he get them?" At that time, a question arose in Fade''s mind. However, there was no time for him to think. The flying bullets reminded Fade that he was still on a dangerous battlefield. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "The ordinary bullets of pistols will not cause any harm to me, and I can also dodge them. Even if it''s an armor-piercing bullet specially made for sniper rifles, and even if I''m not lucky, I can still dodge or resist it." "But it is only in the situation where there are only one or two gunmen. Now, there are over 20 gunmen on the other side. With so many guns firing densely, I might get hurt." "Therefore, I can''t fight recklessly. I need to assassinate them," Fade thought in his mind and made his decision. Then, he immediately took action. Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 Fade took off his jacket, injected his positive energy into it, and directly threw it to the left side. The speed of the jacket was very fast, and after the positive energy was injected into it, it was bulging like a human figure jumping over. In an instant, the gunmen''s attention was attracted, and they immediately turned the muzzle and shot at the jacket. At the same time, Fade moved in the opposite direction. He was very fast, and with the help of all kinds of abandoned equipment in the factory, he jumped to the side of the two riflemen on the right side before they could even notice him. "Who..." The rifleman noticed a dark shadow leaping beside him. Before he could turn around to catch a glimpse of the shadow, his neck was snapped and he fell to the ground. The other rifleman beside him had a little more time. He turned his head and saw Fade''s figure. However, before he could react, there was another snap and he ended up like his buddy. After getting rid of the two riflemen, Fade moved again and began to kill them along the semicircle positions of the gunmen. For the sake of their own safety, almost all of the gunmen chose to stand behind the cover. For now, this choice provided convenience for Fade. Through cover after cover, he avoided the bullets, rushed to them, and then killed them with a single blow. More than a dozen gunmen died in his hands and the density of the shooting sound was obviously lowered. Only then did the rest of the gunmen realize that something was wrong. They turned and looked over. "Crap, we''ve been fooled. He''s not there." "Mr. Huang is dead. Get out of the way." "He''s here. Shoot him." Throughout the shouting, the panic gunmen turned their guns and shot at Fade. However, he was not afraid of ordinary bullets. In addition, they were shooting in a frenzy, thus there was no uracy at all. It was almost impossible for them to hit him. Therefore, they could only end up like their fellow gunmen. After being closed in by Fade, they were killed by him in a single blow. In just a few minutes, all of them were all killed by him. The ammunition case fell everywhere on the scene, and the muzzle was still smoking from the shots. However, they didn''t leave any wounds on Fade''s body. When he was dealing with them, he learned the location of Maldrick from theirst words. Right after that, he rushed to the reinforced room in the center of the factory. Meanwhile in the hut, Maldrick and the Xu family heard the deafening gunshots outside, and they were very excited. A few minutester, when all the gunshots quietened down, the people in the room couldn''t help but smile. "The gunshots have stopped. Is that guy dead?" Felix asked. "He must be dead. The number of the guns could shoot him into sieves," Vera said. Mandell gritted his teeth, "Letting him die just like that is too merciful on him." "Mr. Kou, open the door. Let''s go out and have a look!" Felix said. At this moment, a sense of ominous feeling crept into Maldrick''s heart. Although he couldn''t tell where the feeling wasing from, it lingered in his heart and made him a little frightened. Without opening the door in a hurry, he turned on the inte that had been shut down because of the noisy gunfire and said, "Answer me, how is it going? Is Fade dead?" The response he received was a burst of silence. There was absolutely no sound. All of a sudden, Maldrick''s bad feeling became stronger and stronger. "Did you hear me? Answer me, how''s it going?" However, there was still no response. He was really a little nervous now. He looked around him and said, "You guys go out and have a look." Two middle-aged men came to the door and were ready to go out to check the situation. They were his right- hand men, and martial artists in the Middle Stage of the Earth Level. They were the trump cards that he had deliberately left behind. When the Xu family saw Maldrick''s serious expression, they also knew that things were not going well. Hence, they couldn''t help showing a few traces of worry on their faces. Maldrick''s right-hand men came to the door and were ready to open the heavy iron gate. All of a sudden, there was a loud boom. The incredibly heavy iron gate burst towards them. The heavy iron gate was like a huge palm, which pped the two warriors back heavily with a roaring momentum. Seeing this, Maldrick reached out his arms and supported the back of the two martial artists, helping them resist the huge force of the iron gate. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After steadying themselves, Maldrick and the other two saw a clearly protruding palm print in the middle of the iron gate, which made the expression on their faces even more serious. "Fade hasn''t died!" "He is indeed a Martial Arts Master." "Get ready, let''s attack him together," said Maldrick in a low voice. The Xu family''s people were already shocked by the huge sound of the iron door being burst open. When they heard that Fade was not dead, they were even more frightened. "How is it possible? There were so many guns just now. How could Fade not die from it?" "What''s going on? You have so many men, yet you can''t even kill a brat?" "Maldrick, what the hell are you..." Maldrick had already felt the dangerous pressure of Fade''s positive energy, and he knew that he was indeed a Martial Arts Master. Regardless of the attitude of the Xu family, Maldrick shouted loudly, "Shut up, he''sing." After being scolded by Maldrick, Felix was very unhappy and was about to speak. However, when he saw Fade''s figure walking in, he suddenly felt an invisible fear enveloping him, and he felt cold all over his body. His body was stiff and he couldn''t move. As Fade stepped into the small room, he immediately understood everything when he saw the Xu family. No wonder Maldrick could get so many guns and was so bold to fire them in Southzobe City. It was the Xu family who were supporting him behind his back. It seemed that the kidnapping n waspletely nned by the Xu family and Maldrick together in order to take revenge on him. Everything seemed to make sense once he saw them. This thought shed through his mind. Fade''s eyes leaped over Maldrick andnded on the tied up Joey. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Joey, I''m here. You will be fine." Her face was also full of tears at the moment. "Fade, you are here!" Then, he looked at Maldrick and said in a deep voice, "You must be Maldrick. Tell me, how do you wish to die?" Hearing this, Maldrick''s eyes narrowed. He then grinned and said, "You are Fade, right? You are so young, yet you have such an arrogant tone." Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 "You want to kill me? It''s not that simple! I, Maldrick, have been fighting in Southzobe City for more than 30 years. I''ve grown from a normal martial artist to what I am now. It''s all because of..." He said as he gritted his teeth and red at Fade. Without waiting for him to finish his sentence, Fade snorted and gave him a hard p. "I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense. If you don''t do it yourself, then I''ll do it!" It seemed like an ordinary palm, but when he pped Maldrick, his palm carried a terrifying and shocking energy. Rumbling, it was like a thick wall, striking down ruthlessly on the man. With a serious look on his face, Maldrick roared and threw a punch at Fade, shouting, "You are courting death!" The rumbling fist was like a fierce tiger, roaring as it was thrown at Fade''s palm. However, when the two collided, Maldrick''s fierce fist instantly turned into a gentle kitten, which was directly smashed by Fade''s palm and exploded in the air. The aftermath of the p spread out with a strong shock wave, pushing Maldrick and his right-hand men away. It took him a lot of effort to steady himself by stomping his feet on the ground. However, this move caused him to change his expression as he looked at Fade. He was a martial artist in the Late Stage of the Earth Level, and he knew how powerful the strength of a martial artist in this realm was. However, in front of Fade, he couldn''t even block his palm, which made his fear grow stronger. For a moment, he was reminded of a rumor saying that Fade was a Martial Arts Master who had reached the Heaven Level realm and should not be underestimated. Back then, he didn''t take this rumor seriously. Even if he believed it, he didn''t take it seriously in his heart. After all, it was impossible to achieve the Martial Arts Master level under the age of thirty. However, after he had fought against Fade, he was shocked immediately. He steadied himself, looked at Fade with a dignified face, and said, "Are you really a Martial Arts Master?" Fade said coldly, "It''s not necessary for a dead man to know so much." While speaking, he raised his right hand, ready tounch an attack again. Upon seeing this, Maldrick narrowed his eyes and showed a hint of tension in his eyes. Then, he gave his men beside him a nce. The two of them immediately understood and gritted their teeth. The positive energy on their bodies spew out without hesitation and they charged fiercely towards Fade. At the same time, Maldrick''s figure leaped and appeared behind him. He gritted his teeth and let out an explosive energy. Channeling positive energy from his entire body, he was like a ferocious ck bear that had smashed toward Fade''s back with an earth-shattering amount of positive energy. "Go to hell!" He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Even if you are a Martial Arts Master, so what? You are going to die under my attack." Looking at Fade''s back, which was getting closer and closer to him, Maldrick''s eyes showed his ferocity and pleasure of revenge. With the energy in his palm, it was so powerful that it could smash a huge stone into powder. If the pnded on Fade''s body, even if he did not die, he would be seriously injured. "Sneak attack?" Fade noticed the movement behind him, thus he turned his head and looked at him calmly. When Maldrick saw this, he gritted his teeth and said, "Stop him!" In an instant, his two middle-stage Earth Level martial artists attacked Fade with their teeth clenched. It was as if they were ready to risk their lives. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes became slightly cold and flickered. Two red lotus mes rose up in his eyes. The mes were like lightning which leaped out and fell on the two martial artists. The floating mesnded on their bodies without them sensing it. "What''s this... " The two martial artists were puzzled. They looked at the seemingly weak me in confusion. However, before they could finish their words, their expressions changed greatly, and they uttered extremely painful screams. When the two balls of mes came into contact with their bodies, they were like maggots attached to their bones. Instantly, the mes ignited their clothes, skin, flesh, and bones. In almost the blink of an eye, half of their arms that were touched by the me were gone. Having such a horrifying scene in front of them, both the Xu family and Maldrick were startled, and their eyes were filled with horror. However, Maldrick had been a martial art master for many years. Although he was sad and frightened, he did not let go of his attack. The giant bear-like attack struck the center of Fade''s backAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. and he shouted, "You killed my brothers. Go to hell!" Although Fade had killed the two middle-stage Earth Level martial artists with his "zing Vision", he didn''t seem to be able to react in time to block Maldrick''s attack from behind. Thus, he had no choice but to take this attack. "Boom!" Maldrick''s palm hit hard on Fade''s back, and the tremendous power poured in instantly as if it could smash his weak body. "Go to hell!" Maldrick shouted through his clenched teeth. A ferocious smile appeared at the corner of his lips. However, the expression on his face soon solidified and gradually turned into a kind of incredible surprise. That was because the feeling from his palm clearly told him that this palm strike was like hitting a majestic mountain. His so-called all-out strike had absolutely no effect on the huge mountain. Fade just turned around easily and looked at Maldrick without trembling at all. He said calmly, "Is this all you''ve got?" "You, you... Who the hell are you?" At this moment, Maldrick''s heart seemed to have been smashed a few times with a heavy hammer. He was so shocked that he almost couldn''t speak, and he could only look at Fade with horror in his eyes. "You don''t have to know who I am. If this is the full extent of your strength, then you should just die!" Fade said faintly. He then turned around and raised his right hand, using his index and middle fingers to form a sword. He then sent out a virtual sword that stabbed Maldrick''s heart. Sensing the threat of death, Maldrick''s pupils contracted and his body tensed. Having a strong desire to live, he quickly reacted and moved backwards to avoid Fade''s deadly blow. At the same time, his eyes were fixed on the top of the house, blinking at thest moment. This was his final trump card; a sniper was positioned in a hidden spot. This sniper was not an ordinary person, but an Earth Level martial artist. With the strength of a strong martial artist and the firearm created by modern technology, he was the hidden trump card of Maldrick''s. Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 This God of Massacre who was hidden in the dark, had always been Maldrick''s trump card. He did not even reveal his existence to the Xu family. However, at this moment, at the critical moment of life and death, Maldrick had no choice but to use this trump card. The situation was so critical that his life and death would be determined in the next second. If his trump card managed to snipe Fade, the one dying would be Fade. However, if he failed, or if he was a little slower, he would definitely die in Fade''s hands. This was Maldrick''sst resort to fight for his life. His eyes were wide open as he gritted his teeth, waiting for his destiny toe to a decision. "Shoot, shoot him now! I''ll survive. I''ll definitely..." He muttered in his heart. At this time, the trump card hidden above the room began to move almost as soon as he received Maldrick''s signal. He slightly adjusted the muzzle of the sniper rifle, aimed at Fade''s heart, then pulled the trigger to shoot him. For an Earth-level martial artist who was also a skilled sniper, this series of actions only took him less than a second. A secondter, Fade, a rare young Martial Artist Master, would be killed by his gun. However, just as he was about to pull the trigger, Fade, with a cold face, suddenly spoke to Maldrick, "If you are hoping for the sniper up there to shoot me, I can tell you, you don''t have to. He can''t kill me!" "How do you know..." This was Maldrick''s first reaction after hearing Fade''s words. "He noticed me..." That was the voice in the sniper''s mind. After the shock, Maldrick ignored everything else and shouted, "Shoot now, kill him!" The sniper pulled the trigger almost at the same time. However, just before the sniper made his move, Fade lightly pointed with his finger and said faintly, "Ice Lotus, bloom!" The sniper suddenly felt a chill and his body stiffened. The chill quickly swept through his body from the inside out, making him unable to move at all. "What, what''s wrong with me..." This was thest thought that came to his mind. Then, a miserable cry sounded. Within his body, an azure lotus flower blossomed, igniting a me. It directly burned all of his internal organs and burned him into ashes, which scattered down to the small room. Seeing this, Maldrick was dumbstruck, and his face was filled with terror. "How is this possible? How is this possible? That is my trump card, my ace. How could you..." Fade said faintly, "Is he your trump card? As soon as I came into the room, I found him at first nce and did something to him." The something that he mentioned was the "Ice Lotus me" he had learned from absorbing the Ice Lotus. Compared to the zing Vision, the Ice Lotus me was even quieter. It could be activated from the inside out, making it impossible to defend against. When he discovered the shooter, he quietly injected the Ice Lotus me into his body and waited for the crucial moment for it to re up. Thus, there was a shocking scene at this moment. After listening to Fade''s words, Maldrick sat on the ground with a disappointed look on his face. As ate stage Earth Level martial artist, he was the emperor of the underworld of Southzobe City. He had been dominating for decades, but he had never been as powerless as he was that day. The young man in front of him was like a mountain pressing down on him, making it impossible for him to climb over it. He didn''t even have the courage to look up at it. At this moment, he lost all his hope to live and had no will to fight back. He sat on the ground, absentminded, and said, "I''ve lost. Just kill me!" Fade''s eyes turned cold. He injected a little of his energy into Maldrick''s Vantian abdomen and destroyed his cultivation. Then, he turned his gaze towards the people of the Xu family and strode towards them. The Xu family members had already been frightened by the battle between Fade and Maldrick. ording to their understanding, Maldrick was an almost invincible martial arts master, but in the end, he couldn''t even hurt Fade. Fade''s strength was beyond their imagination. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What, what are you trying to do?" Salman was trembling out of fear at this moment, and his body kept shrinking back. Felix was also scared out of his wits, but he was a director after all. He tried his best to support himself and said, "Don''t, don''te over here. What do you want to do..." "What do I want to do?" Fade snorted, "You''ve kidnapped my sister and tried to kill me. What do you think I want to do?" After that, a virtual sword burst out from Fade''s fingertips. The sharp virtual de was like the sickle in the hands of death, glimmering with a terrifying energy. "No, don''t kill me, don''t!" Keith, who was sitting in a wheelchair, was so scared that he peed a little and begged for mercy tremblingly. Mandell wasn''t any much better. His body kept shaking and his teeth chattering. However, his parents, Adele and Felix, stood in front of him, gritting their teeth. "Fade, let me tell you, killing people is against thew. If you kill us, you can''t escape from it," Felix said. Adele also added immediately, "My husband is a director, and I am a chief. We are officials, and our Xu family almost represents the government in Southzobe City. If you hurt us, you will never have a good end." "Haha. Are you exining the rules and regtions to me now?" Fade said with a sneer, "Well, I would like to ask Director Xu then." "When your son took advantage of his power and broke someone else''s leg, when you colluded with the underworld to kidnap my sister, and when you even smuggled weapons to take revenge, have you thought of thew? Have you thought of your own identity?" "I, I..." Felix stammered for a while and then said, "I''m guilty. I''m sorry, but you can''t kill me. I should be judged by thew..." "No, that''s enough. I will be the judge." Fade''s palm was full of strength, and his killing intent was aweinspiring. The Xu family members were scared out of their wits, and their eyes were filled with fear. At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps, and a group of people in uniform rushed in. Instantly, the gazes of the people in the small house were all focused on these people. Felix, who was almost desperate, suddenly became excited when he saw the group of people coming in. His eyes were filled with thest hope of life and he hurriedly shouted, "Afton, you are here. Hurry up and catch him. He wants to kill us. Please save us." Vera and the others also shouted together. The person who came was Afton, the director of the Stealth Team in Southzobe City. Pascha, the old master, had also contacted Afton to deal with Fade. However, it was refused by Afton, thus the Old Master decided to cooperate with Maldrick to deal with Fade instead. Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 Meanwhile, Afton had be their savior no matter what had happened before. However, the next scene was totally out of their expectation. Afton just nced at them, ignored them, and went straight to Fade. He respectfully saluted and said, "I''m Afton, the director of the Stealth Team in Southzobe City. Good to see you, Instructor Chen." Fade nodded and answered gently. Felix and the others were shocked, and there were looks of disbelief on their faces. "Afton, what, what''s going on? He..." Afton looked at Felix with a serious face and said seriously, "Director Xu, let me introduce him to you formally. This is Mr. Chen, the special instructor of the headquarters of the Stealth Team. He is in charge of the special training of the Stealth Team. The captains of the Five Elements Squad are all the students of Instructor Chen." "What? He is the chief instructor of the Stealth Team?" "He trained the Five Elements Squad as well? This, this..." When they heard of this, the Xu family members were dumbstruck. Their eyes were full of shock and disbelief. Afton was not done yet. He continued to introduce, "At the same time, not long ago at the Martial Arts Convention, Instructor Chen defeated Faxon and won the championship, obtaining the first ce in the Dragon List." "He is Fade Chen, who ranks first on the Dragon List?" "If we had known about this earlier, we wouldn''t..." Afton continued, "Besides, during the exploration of the Dragon Mausoleum some time ago, Instructor Chen caused a big scene. He defeated two Martial Arts Masters from the hidden Chiang family and brought the secr martial artists back safely. He is worthy of respect." Upon hearing this, the Xu family members were so shocked that they couldn''t speak. Maldrick, whose cultivation had been destroyed and who was in hisst breath, was so petrified that his eyes were filled with shock and remorse. As a martial artist, he certainly knew what a Martial Arts Master meant. He understood more clearly what a hidden family''s Martial Arts Master was. As for Fade, he could kill two hidden family''s Martial Arts Masters, which showed that his strength had already reached a level beyond his imagination. "I deserved to be defeated!" Maldrick let out a long sigh. Thest breath was stuck in his throat and he died, right there and then. The king of the underground world of Southzobe City, who had dominated the area for thirty years, had died in such a way that made people sigh. The members of the Xu family had already been so frightened that they couldn''t even speak. After the introduction, Afton looked at the Xu family and said sternly, "Felix, now you know what you have done! Your Xu family has offended Instructor Chen. It''s unforgivable. Apologize to him now." Hearing this, Felix froze for a moment, and then he seemed to have understood something. He quickly knelt on the ground, bowed and said, "Mr. Chen, I was wrong, our Xu family was wrong. We deserve to die. We shouldn''t have offended you, Mr. Chen. We..." With Felix taking the lead, the rest of the Xu family cried out and begged for forgiveness in front of Fade. Fade''s eyes were cold as he watched this scene. He nced at Afton beside him and said coldly, "Afton, what are you trying to do?" When Afton saw his eyes, he couldn''t help but tremble. His eyes moved slightly. He quickly bowed his head and said, "Instructor Chen, the Xu family has made a huge mistake and should be taught a lesson. I am only letting them realize their mistakes." "Was it just a mistake?" Fade''s eyes turned cold, and he said, "As for the lesson, you don''t need to be troubled. I will do it myself." After that, the virtual de burst out from his fingertips again. When the Xu family saw this, they were scared out of their wits and trembled. Afton''s body also trembled, and his expression was unsightly, but he still said, "Instructor Chen, Felix has a high position and the Xu family is extraordinary. If we kill him directly, I''m afraid that the impact is not good!" "Is it because of the bad impact? Or do you have other thoughts?" Fade looked at him with cold eyes. Afton suddenly felt a chill all over. He felt as if Fade had seen through his thoughts, and there was no secret that could be hidden from him. Although Afton refused to help Pascha, he was still a student of his. He had also been in Southzobe City for so many years, thus he was more or less acquainted with the Xu family. Therefore, he came here now to speak up for the Xu family, hoping to help them obtain a chance to live. However, to his surprise, Fade saw through his intention at a nce. Suddenly, Afton didn''t dare to say anything else. He bowed his head and cupped one hand in the other before his chest, "I don''t dare to. They are at your disposal, Instructor Chen!" Upon hearing this, the eyes of the Xu family members revealed a look of despair. They cried and wanted to make their final pleas. However, Fade''s movements were even faster. With a swish of his finger, the virtual sword sliced open the necks of the Xu family members and he killed them all in one move. The six people of the Xu family fell into a pool of blood and they died. Even though Afton had experienced and witnessed such a scene before, his entire body began to tremble when he saw this scene. Then, Fade loosened the rope which was trapping Joey. He gently held her and stepped away. As he walked to the door of the small room, he turned to Afton and said, "Take care of the rest!" "Yes, I will handle it properly." Afton immediately made a bow and said. Fade nodded and then left with Joey. At the same time, in the Xu family mansion, Pascha was sitting on a chair and having a sip of tea. Listening to the melodious sound of the Zither, his heart could not calm down. After waving his hand and calling for his secretary, Pascha ordered, "How''s the situation over at Felix''s side?" The secretary quickly bowed and said, "Old Master, I''ll call them and ask. Based on the time, it should be almost over." "It''s good as long as it ends here. A person who disrespects my Xu family should be punished," Pascha coldly snorted and said. A momentter, his secretary came in with a flustered look on his face, and his movements were a little hasty. "What''s wrong?" Seeing this, Pascha couldn''t help frowning, and there was a slight dissatisfaction in his voice. The secretary quickly said, "Old Master, I, I just called Director Xu, but no one answered." "No one answered? Is it not over yet?" Pascha frowned. The secretary shook his head and said, "Not only Director Xu, but Adele, Mr. Zheng, Mr. Mandell and Master Kun as well. None of them answered." "What..." Immediately, Pascha could sense that something went wrong. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The secretary continued, "After that, I sent someone to check on the situation. They said that there seemed to have been a fierce battle over at the steel factory. There were also gunshots, and the shootingsted for a long time." "In the end, the people of the Stealth Team went in. Only Fade and Joey came out. They didn''t see Director Xu or Mr. Mandell." Upon hearing this, Pascha couldn''t help but be shocked. He sat up from the chair and said, "What did you say?" Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 A strong ominous feeling welled up in Pascha''s heart, which made him agitated. "You said that the Stealth Team went in? Then, call Afton quickly. I have to ask..." He said anxiously. He then quickly grabbed the mobile phone from his secretary and dialed Afton''s mobile phone. The phone rang for a long time before it was answered. Afton''s voice rang, "Master Xu, you..." "Afton, I''m Pascha. I heard that you brought people to the steel factory in the eastern suburb. What was the situation inside? Are Felix and Mandell still there? Have them talk to me," he said in a hurry. At this moment, Afton, who was on the other end of the line, froze. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Master Xu, you need to be mentally prepared." "Huh? What do you mean?" Pascha''s eyes were wide open and his tone was raised. Afton answered in a low voice, "Master Xu, when we arrived, Director Xu, Adele, and Mr. Mandell; all six of them were dead. Now, we are cleaning up the scene." "What? They''re all dead?" Pascha raised his voice, "What did you say? Felix died? Mandell died? This is impossible. It can''t be possible. How could this happen?" Afton knew that Pascha was agitated, but his tone did not change. He said in a low voice, "Master Xu, this is the truth. My deepest condolences to you." "What do you mean by condolences?" These words were particrly harsh to Pascha, which made him upset. "Afton, my son, my daughter, my grandson and my granddaughter-inw, they are all dead, yet you are conveying condolences. How can I be calm?" In the face of his roar, Afton could not help but frown, and he said, "Master Xu, we will investigate this matter clearly. At that time, I will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation." "What is there to investigate clearly? What''s the point of giving a satisfactory exnation?" Pascha roared, "Afton, you are speaking to me with an official tone to fool me, right? Do you think that I don''t know what''s going on? The murderer is Fade. Go arrest him. Hurry up." Hearing this, Afton felt a little annoyed. He said in a low voice, "Master Xu, this is a very important matter. We can''t specte at will. We will investigate it carefully." "What the hell! Afton, did you collude with him?" Pascha said angrily, "When I asked you to help me previously, you tried every possible means to reject my request, but my men had witnessed that you brought the people of the Stealth Team into the steel factory, and only Fade came out of it." "You must have met him. Why did you let him go? Why didn''t you catch the murderer? You have colluded with him. You are also the murderer who killed my son and grandson. I will report you and arrest you." Pascha was extremely angry. On the other end of the line, Afton frowned deeply when he heard this. He was filled with grievance and anger. In the beginning, when Pascha wanted to deal with Fade, he had warned the Xu family not to make a move. However, they did not listen to him, and they had ended up like this. Even just now, for the sake of their past acquaintance, he had tried to help Felix and the others at the risk of offending Fade. As a result, he had almost been med for being an aplice. He had done enough, and yet he was being misunderstood by Pascha. He was being med for being an aplice again. Suddenly, he couldn''t help but raise his voice, and he shouted on the phone, "Pascha, if you want to report me, go ahead, but before that, you''d better think about yourself first." "How, how could you talk to me like that?" Pascha was surprised by Afton''s attitude. He was dumbfounded for a moment. At this time, Afton waspletely at ease. He did not care about anything and said, "To tell you the truth, Felix, Mandell and the others were indeed killed by Fade. When I went to the scene just now, I did meet him and he left in front of my eyes." "You, you actually..." Pascha was a little angry and surprised after Afton had admitted it directly. Afton continued to say furiously, "This is the truth, but let me warn you, don''t think about catching Fade, or even trying to seek revenge. All of this is what your Xu family deserves." "I''ve warned you not to mess with Fade before, but not only did your Xu family not listen to me, but you also took advantage of it. You colluded with Maldrick to kidnap the hostage, smuggled guns boldly, and armed a squad with gunmen." "You are an experienced official. You know very well what all these things meant. Once the higher- ups pursue this matter, what will be the result of it?" At this point, Pascha, who was on the other end of the line, couldn''t help trembling, and his face showed a hint of worry. "I, I, my Xu family was wrong, but Fade went too far. How could he kill Felix and the others out of thew? This is illegal, it is..." "Illegal?" Before Pascha could finish, Afton sneered and interrupted his words. "Let me tell you Fade''s real identity. His name is Fade Chen. He has the Martial Arts strength of the Heaven Level and is known as a young Martial Arts Master. He won the Martial Arts Convention not long ago and ranked first on the Dragon List." "This, this..." Hearing Fade''s identity, Pascha couldn''t help but be shocked. Afton continued to say, "In addition, Mr. Chen is also the special instructor of the Stealth Team. He is responsible for the training of the Five Elements Squad. He is the superior of my superior. For many matters, he has the power to behead anyone before reporting." "What? He is the head instructor of the Stealth Team? How could that be? I, I..." At this moment, Pascha was really shocked. His face was filled with astonishment. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Afton didn''t listen to him. "I''m not done yet. Besides, you should know that the Dragon Mausoleum, which was discovered in our Zobery District not long ago, has attracted a lot of martial artists to explore and search for treasures. While in the process of exploring the Dragon Mausoleum, Mr. Chen killed the two martial arts masters from the Chiang family of the hidden family. His strength is extremely terrifying." At this time, Pascha waspletely dumbstruck. "He killed two martial arts masters, and they are martial arts masters from the hidden families. This, this..." In the end, he was frozen from shock. He couldn''t utter a single word. Afton vented all the grievance and dissatisfaction in his heart in one breath. He then finally said angrily, "Now, do you know who your Xu family has offended?" "I, I..." Pascha gulped and struggled to speak. His heart was filled with fear and regret. Afton said, "I can tell you now that the deaths of Felix and the others are entirely their own fault. They only have themselves to me. As for yourself, you should also be prepared to be investigated." Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 After that, Afton hung up the phone. His eyes were serious and cold. He calmed down and shook his head beforemanding his men to continue cleaning up the scene. Just then, in the courtyard of the Xu family, Pascha was rooted to the ground, unable to make a move. The beeping tone of the mobile phone could still be heard as he was still holding it. "Old Master, Old Master!" In the end, he finally came to his senses after being nudged by his secretary. He handed the phone to his secretary and walked to his room. When his secretary, Anstice, noticed his pale face, she looked worried as she followed behind him, "Old Master, let me help you. You should get some rest..." "No, you may leave. Leave me alone for a while," Pascha waved his hand. He then slowly hobbled into the room. Right then, he hadpletely lost his previous high-spirited appearance, and he seemed to have aged a lot in an instant. Although Anstice was worried, she could only turn around and go about her own business when Pascha asked her to leave. However, not long after, she suddenly heard a loud bang, followed by a noisymotioning from outside. All of a sudden, she felt her heart drop, and she immediately rushed out. She hurried into the courtyard. At that moment, many people had gathered in the yard, and each of them was looking extremely frightened as they kept retreating. Anstice pushed through the crowd and rushed over. Then, she saw a man lying face down on the grass. The person had mmed head first into the grass, and his skull had be deformed from the impact of the fall. Beneath the body, a pool of dark red blood had formed, staining the green grass a crimson ruby color. Looking up again, she noticed that Pascha''s coat was still hanging on the balcony on the third floor, dancing along with the wind. "The Old Master, he..." She muttered. She recalled hisst few words and the silence that overcame Pascha after he made the call just moments ago. She murmured in a daze, "The Xu family is finished!" The next day, the whole Southzobe City was in an uproar. In this era where all kinds of news travelled fast, people had already gotten used to all kinds of strange and shocking news. Yet, when the news of six Xu family members being killed in an abandoned factory, as well as the suicide of the Xu family''s Old Master, Pascha Xu, broke out, Southzobe City, and even the entire Zobery District were swept with shock and disbelief. All kinds of gossip and rumors quickly spread. There were many different spections trying to exin the sudden death of the six Xu family members, as well as Pascha''s death, but there was no evident conclusion. Nheless, the final consensus that everyone had arrived at was eerily simr: the Xu family''s era was officially over. The Xu family, which could almost represent the official government of Southzobe City, suddenly copsed, catching everyone off guard. Of course, back at the Choo family''s house, ra, Hailey, Heinz, and the rest knew what was going on! They already thought Fade was extremely admirable, but after knowing what had happened, they were even more in awe of him. The well- informed rich and powerful people in Southzobe City quickly came to visit the Choo family. One by one, they presented Fade with all kinds of precious gifts, hoping they could get close to him. Nevertheless, he was not interested. He refused to meet any of them, and sent all of them away. Moore, on the other hand, found Fade. He had a puzzled expression on his face, as if he had a question he wanted to ask. Seeing this, Fade said directly, "Master Chen, if you have any questions, feel free to ask me." Moore nodded and asked, "Fade, Joey told me before that she trained under Master Hsuanyuen from Tianwu Mountain in martial arts, just like you." "That''s true!" Fade confirmed it. Moore continued, "Joey also told me that your current strength has already reached the peak of the Heaven Level, which is very powerful. As for her, she has attained the strength of the midHeaven Level stages." "That''s true too." Fade said, "Master Chen, if you want to improve your cultivation, I can..." Moore shook his head and exined, "I''m not in a hurry to increase my cultivation for the time being. What I wanted to ask was why Joey was captured by Maldrick''s men despite being so strong? It seems..." Speaking of this, Fade''s face couldn''t help but sink, and his expression grew a little serious. "Is there anything you are notfortable telling me? If that''s the case, I won''t ask any more questions," Moore smiled. Fade shook his head and said with a sigh, "It''s nothing much. It''s just that I thought that she would tell you herself." "What''s the matter?" An ominous feeling rose in Moore''s heart. Fade revealed, "When my master brought Joey back to Tianwu Mountain, she was seriously injured and was on the verge of death." "Thankfully, he managed to save her. However, she was already seriously injured in the first ce. Even if he rescued her himself, she was still very weak, even more so than most ordinary people." "If so, Joey..." Hearing this, Moore couldn''t help but feel his heart ache. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade continued, "Master taught her martial arts from an early age in order to train her body. His original intention was to help her build up some muscles and keep her in good health." "He never expected Joey''s potential in martial arts to be astonishing. She surpassed most of the martial artists and made rapid progress." "Initially, it was good news for any martial artist to improve quickly, but for Joey, there was an exception." Moore couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong with her?" Fade sighed, "Joey was seriously injured when she was a child. Apart from her severe injuries, her internal injuries were pretty bad, affecting her meridians and several organs." "It wasn''t such a big problem at first. However, as her cultivation increased, the positive energy within her continued to grow denser and circte quicker. Because of that, her weak meridians and her dantian were unable to withstand the impact of the positive energy." "That was why Master forbade her from cultivating martial arts. At the same time, she persevered and insisted on cultivating. She was also looking forward to her sess in her cultivation and finding traces of her parents." "Hence, Master thought of a lot of ways to help her. He used a lot of different medicinal concoctions to help her repair her meridians and her dantian. However, it wasn''t enough. She had to slow down her cultivation. If not, her meridians and her dantian would explode from the sheer impact of the positive energy circting within her." "Master once said that Joey''s talent in cultivation is no less than mine. If it wasn''t for her body, perhaps she would have already long surpassed z-x me." At that thought, Fade couldn''t help but sigh heavily, and his gaze was filled with resignation and empathy. Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Moore, who was sitting opposite Fade, was silent for a while. He had aplicated expression on, which was a mixture of pity, sadness and surprise. Eventually, he could only sigh deeply, "She was worried about her meridians and her dantian. No wonder she wasn''t able to give it her all. That exins why she was captured by Maldrick." Fade nodded and said, "That''s right. Of course, it''s not that Joey can''t use any positive energy. It''s just that she can''t use too much of it." "She can still use the positive energy belonging to the ck Level for now. It''ll be dangerous once she tries to use positive energy belonging to the Earth level, and it will start causing harm to her body. As for her own mid-Heaven level cultivation, if she uses it with all her strength, she can only use it for three times at most. Anymore than that and her dantian and meridians will burst due to the pressure." Moore was worried about Joey after hearing this. He looked up at Fade and asked, "Then, is there any way to cure it?" He replied, "In recent years, Master has tried a lot of methods. The effects of ordinary medicine and cultivation methods are very limited. Now, there is a rare medicinal material called the Nine-star Root which can probably still work. However, it is very difficult to find. Truthfully, we still have no idea how topletely cure her." "The Nine-star Root... I''ll keep this in mind." Moore nodded with a solemn expression. Then, he stood up and walked towards the door, "Thank you, Fade. I''m going to have a chat with Joey. I have owed her too much over the years. For the rest of my life, I will do anything I can for her." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Fade nodded. He looked at Moore and smiled, "Joey is very blessed to have a father like you." Just then, Joey had tiptoed to the door. She made sure to be as silent as she could, and was ready to eavesdrop on Fade and Moore''s conversation. When she heard the conversation between the two in the room, especially Moore''sst words, tears couldn''t help but well up in her eyes. She was going to push the door open and scare them. However, she retreated silently, carefully wiping her tears away. Fade and the others stayed in Southzobe City for another two days. By then, the turmoil in the city had died down. The Xu family waspletely destroyed, and the relevant personnel and forces involved had also copsed or fled. After the fall of the Xu family, the Choo family had taken over their positions. At first, as the Choo family was merely arger merchant in the business industry, it was impossible for them to rece the Xu family that quickly. However, Fade had been living with the Choo family for a few days. This gave others the impression that he was supporting them. With that, the other forces in Southzobe City naturally did not dare to act at will. On the other hand, on the other side of Long City, Taufeeq had also managed to control the situation well. With the title of the number one family in Long City, he arrived in Southzobe City to help the Choo family gain a firm footing. Fade didn''t care much about that. The empty position in Southzobe City would always be upied by others. In this case, it was better if someone he knew took over the position rather than any others. After the Choo family managed to gain full control over Southzobe City, Fade, Joey, and Moore bade farewell to them and returned to Capital City. At the Capital City International Airport, Fade and the others walked out. They looked up at the dusky sky of the city and felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. "It''s been close to two months. Finally, I''m back," Fade sighed. Along with Joey and Moore, they got into a taxi on the roadside and went back. Fade went back to the dorm. Since it had taken much difficulty for Joey to reunite with her father, it would be inconvenient for her to continue living in the dormitory. Hence, he bought a house near Capital City University so that the two could live together comfortably. As such, Moore was able to express his fatherly love and doting care towards Joey. Everyday, he would help her wash her clothes, and he even made her adorable packed lunches, bringing them to the university for her. At the beginning, she was a little moved. However, after a long time, the active Joey could no longer stand her father''s exceptionally warm care anymore. As a result, the father and daughter duo started having small quarrels with each other. From time to time, they would even have a physical fight. Fade was used to this. After all, he was very clear about Joey''s character. In fact, this was actually quite normal for her. If she was to pretend to be sentimental and gentle, she wouldn''t be able to take it. Therefore, after Fade''s persuasion, Moore reduced his overbearing care towards his daughter. Instead, he focused on other things, such as dealing with some matters from a few decades ago, and meeting some old friends. Of course, the most important thing for him now was to help his daughter find out what he could about the Nine-star Root. Fade also paid close attention to this. He asked the staff in Sincere Medicine Center to help him keep an eye out for this, and he also contacted some herbal suppliers to have them look for it. After making all these arrangements, he immediately thought of Master Choi. As the National Chinese Medical Doctor, as well as an official imperial physician in the Capital City Imperial Hospital, he might know some ways to obtain such valuable herbs. With that in mind, Fade contacted him and asked for his help to look for the Nine-star Root. After Master Choi learned about the matter, he agreed and invited Fade toe over the following day to have a chat. Of course, he agreed. The next day, he nned to go to the Capital City Imperial Hospital to look for Master Choi. Before he left, he received a sudden message from Master Choi, saying that he had something urgent to do that day. He was not at the Capital City Imperial Hospital, but at the National Medical College instead. Hence, he asked Fade to go there to meet up with him. Fade knew that in addition to being employed in the Capital City Imperial Hospital, Master Choi was also a teacher like himself. Master Choi was a lecturer at the National Medical College, which was considered a hub to promote the use of Chinese medicine. The National Medical College was not far from Capital City University, so Fade didn''t see the need to ride a car. Instead, he walked there. When he arrived at National Medical College, Fade noticed that the students here walked at a much quicker pace than others. It seemed that they were extremely busy. Studying medicine was truly harder than studying for other general subjects. After he teased these students in his heart, he asked a student where the Chinese Medicine School was and walked over. The Chinese Medicine School was located in an old three story building. The building''s red and grey bricks made the whole building look pretty old, but it had perfectly encapsted the beauty of having passed the test of time. Compared with other medical colleges where the number of students would enter and exit the building in endless streams, the number of the students passing through the entrance of the Chinese Medicine School was significantly fewer. Upon seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but sigh. There really was a need to poprize Chinese medicine! Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 After a slight sigh, Fade walked into the building. He did not know the location of Master Choi''s office, and there was no such thing as a map in this old building. He could only look into each and every room. After searching on the first floor, he still did not find Flynt''s office. Hence, he headed for the stairs and was ready to go upstairs to look for him. Just as he was about to go upstairs, a crisp female voice could be heard, "Hi, what''s wrong?" He turned around and saw a girl, who was around 19 years old, standing in front of him. She was the one who asked him politely with a smile on her face. It seemed that she was a student of the Chinese Medicine School who thought that he was a student of the National Medical College as well. Without further exnation, Fade smiled and asked, "Hello, may I ask where Professor Choi''s office is? Can you point out the way for me?" Hearing that, the girl smiled and said, "So, you are also looking for Professor Choi too! His office is on the top floor. Follow me, I''ll take you there!" "Alright, thank you." He expressed his gratitude before going upstairs with the girl. He had some small talk with her along the way, "Are there a lot of students in the school looking for Professor Choi?" The girl, whose name was Felicity, looked at him and replied, "Of course! Professor Choi is a National Chinese Medical Doctor as well as an imperial physician in the Capital City Imperial Hospital. In the Chinese medicine field, he is a famous figure, thus there are a lot of people who would look for him."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade nodded. He immediately smiled, "You must be very lucky to be Master Choi''s student. If so, you can meet him regrly!" She nodded and answered solemnly, "That''s right. Last year, I indeed applied for the Chinese Medicine School of National Medical College because of Master Choi." "I see. Are you a first year student?" He asked casually. She replied, "Yes, it has been half a year since I''ve enrolled in the school. Many ssmates of mine are just like me since they all have enrolled here just for Master Choi, but now, some people in our ss are regretting it." "Regretting it? Why? Master Choi is such a famous professor. Why do they regret it?" He asked. Felicity pursed her lips and frowned, "Chinese medicine is too unpopr. It''s too troublesome and difficult to learn. Besides, Master Choi''s teaching is quite strict. Some students haven''t been able to cope well, saying that it is way more difficult than high school. Because of that, some have decided to transfer courses." Hearing this, Fade could only sigh. At the same time, he understood the students'' concerns. Back in the days, Chinese medicine was usually taught from a young age. One would start learning from an early age, from memorizing different concoctions to learning about herbs and various prescriptions. Without years of effort, they wouldn''t be experienced in it. Nowadays, a lot of students had never been exposed to Chinese medicine when they were young. Once they got to college, they would have to learn everything from the very beginning. Naturally, it would be harder for them as Master Choi had stricter requirements as well. However, Fade did not want to say too much. They chose this difficult path in the very beginning, only toin about how hard and unpopr it was. If they decided to give up and stop studying because of that, it would be all their fault. Felicity noticed his contemtive look for a while. She mumbled, "Actually, I''m feeling a little regretful too." "Oh, you don''t want to learn Chinese medicine either?" He looked at her with some surprise. Just a while ago, she seemed to be quite interested in Chinese medicine. Why did she suddenly say she regretted it? Hearing that, she quickly waved her hands andughed, "No, no, I didn''t mean it like that. It''s not that I don''t want to learn Chinese medicine." "What do you mean then?" He asked. She exined, "Although I said I''m feeling regretful, to be honest, I''m actually envious." "Envious?" Fade was even more puzzled. Felicity said, "I like Chinese medicine, and the Chinese medicine major in National Medical College is considered one of the best in the industry. Hence, I decided to apply here after the college entrance examination." "But to my surprise, I heard from my ssmates that in the Chinese Medicine School of Capital City University, there is a young lecturer teaching Chinese medicine. His name is Fade Chen, if I''m not mistaken, and his sses are very interesting. He talks in a profound way, and often conducts various intriguing experiments, making his teaching fun, simple and clear for students. Moreover, he is also a National Chinese Medical Doctor himself. His medical skills are not inferior to that of Master Choi''s. In short, he is very awesome." "Of course, there''s a ssmate who also mentioned that he is a handsome guy. Many girls like him." "My entrance results were good enough to apply for Capital City University. If I had known of this, perhaps I would have applied for the Chinese Medicine School there instead," she said emotionally. Fade, who was listening aside, couldn''t help but touch his nose in embarrassment. He couldn''t describe what he was feeling at the moment. He didn''t expect that rumors of his reputation had already spread to the National Medical College. Moreover, news of his teachings had been so widespread that it attracted Felicity''s attention as well. He thought to himself, "If I reveal my identity at this moment, will Felicity be disappointed? She will probably think that I have ruined the perfect image of myself she thought up!" He didn''t say anything for a long time. From Felicity''s point of view, it was a period of awkward silence. It suddenly urred to Felicity that this man seemed to be here to visit Master Choi. Perhaps he was here to apply for Master Choi''s postgraduate entrance examination, or perhaps he was a student who hade due to Master Choi''s fame. She had actually mentioned her regret of being his student in front of this man. It was no wonder that he would be displeased. Suddenly, her face turned pale. She quickly exined, "Hey, don''t get me wrong. It''s not that I''m not satisfied with Master Choi''s teaching. I''m just saying things aloud. I don''t regret it. I..." Fade looked at her with some surprise, and was confused for a while. After a pause, he came to his senses and finally understood what she was concerned about. He parted his lips with a smile, "It''s okay. I know what you mean. There''s no such misunderstanding." "Okay, it seems like we are on the third floor already. Where is Master Choi''s office?" He changed the topic. Felicity pointed to the left and directed him, "Master Choi''s office is over there. It''s the innermost room. Come on, let''s go!" He nodded and walked forward with her by his side. The door of the office in the innermost room was closed, so they couldn''t see the inside of the room clearly. Felicity knocked on the door, then she stood at the door and waited respectfully. A momentter, a soft cough came from the room, after which a deliberately suppressed voice asked, "Who is it?" She replied, "Someone is here to look for Professor Choi." "Come in!" The voice from inside ordered. Then, she pushed the door open and walked into the office. Fade also followed behind her. This office was not small and it was divided into three rooms. In the outermost room, there was a man in his twenties, wearing a tie and sses. At this moment, he was sitting in front of a desk and looking through some files. Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 Beside the man who was called Tenant, was a woman in a suit called Betty. She was holding a stack of documents and was busy sorting them out. Seeing this, Fade could not help but feel slightly doubtful. Sensing his doubts, Felicity whispered to him, "The buildings in the Chinese Medicine School are too old, and we don''t have enough offices. Master Choi''s office is rtivelyrge, so he suggested dividing his office into another few parts so they can be used for other functions." "The outermost room is our school''s student union office. The room in the center is where Master Choi teaches his postgraduate students, and only the innermost room is Master Choi''s office." After hearing this, Fade finally understood and nodded thoughtfully. Just then, Tenant and Betty noticed Felicity and Fade whispering to each other. They couldn''t help frowning in displeasure. Tenant said in an unpleasant tone, "Felicity, aren''t you here to report something? Are you here to just chit chat?" After hearing his words, Felicity quickly exined, "Of course not, Tenant. This student is here to look for Professor Choi, but he got lost. Thus, I brought him here..." Before she could finish, Tenant harrumphed loudly. Beside him, Betty threw the documents on the table heavily and red at her. She snarled, "Felicity, are you aware of the school rules?" "Betty, 1-1..." Felicity was at a loss. She looked at Betty in panic. She was distraught, with no idea what to do. Betty remarked coldly, "Who allowed you to address Tenant by his first name? You should pay attention to your identity and status. You should address him as Mr. Liu instead." "Oh, I..." Felicity was a little flustered. Then, she looked at Tenant and said timidly, "Mr. Liu, I-I''m sorry. I..." He did not reply to her and instead, continued looking indifferent. Betty cleared her throat and snorted coldly. A secondter, she shouted, "Felicity, do you know the rules? Do you know who you are?" "You are also part of the student union of our college. Don''t you know that you have to report everything based on the hierarchy of our student union? Do you even have a shred ofmon sense?" Betty berated her. "I-1..." Felicity''s face was slightly pale. It was true that she didn''t think too much of it. She then stared timidly at Betty before stammering, "Betty, I..." "Why are you still addressing me as Betty?" Her expression darkened as she berated Felicity. She quickly amended her words and said, "Miss Zhang, l-l have something to report to you." Hearing this, Betty crossed her arms in front of her chest. After a pause of around four to five seconds, she scoffed haughtily, "Go on!" Felicity quickly continued, "Miss Zhang, I- I''ve brought this student to find Professor Choi. May I know if he is in his office?" After the question, Betty nodded and then leaned over towards Tenant. She smiled seductively, "Tenant, about this..." Without waiting for her to finish, he waved his hand and said, "I understand. I''ll handle it." Then, he looked at Fade and asked in a deep voice, "Are you looking for Professor Choi?" Fade noticed Tenant''s arrogant tone and could not help frowning. However, he still nodded and said, "Yes." "Who are you? Why are you looking for Professor Choi? Have you made an appointment in advance? If not,e and register first," he said. As a student, his tone had be more and more domineering, which made Fade feel ufortable. With that, he decided to ask, "Why are you asking so much? I''m looking for Professor Choi, not you." "What''s wrong with your attitude? How can you talk to me like that?" Tenant was furious. He mmed his palm on the table and shouted at him. Betty, who was next to him, also took the chance to shout, "Who are you? Which school are you from? What''s your name? What''s your student ID number?" Fade snorted and rolled his eyes, "I''m not from your school. You don''t have the right to ask me these questions." "You... How can you talk to us like that?" Tenant was so angry that he was already raising his voice. On the other hand, Betty red at Felicity and reprimanded her, "What have you done? You''ve brought someone here without looking into his identity clearly. If he has evil intentions and wants to harm us or Professor Choi, what are you going to do? Can you bear the consequences if that happens?" "I-I didn''t think so much. I just wanted to help lead the way. I..." Felicity did not expect this to happen and tears welled up in her eyes. "You didn''t think that much? As a student union, you do things without keeping the strict rules in mind, and you don''t have the right awareness either. In my opinion, you are not capable of working here anymore. Write a reflection letter and resign after this." "I-I just..." Felicity wanted to exin. However, Tenant waved his hand and dismissed her, "The decision has been made. Our organization has made the final call, and your only job is to obey us. No other exnation is needed." "It''s an extremely dangerous act to bring unidentified people to the student union. Even if you refuse to do any work, you have to reflect on your own behavior," Betty was still reprimanding her haughtily. At that moment, Felicity''s tears flowed down silently. She couldn''t say a word to retort. Fade patted her shoulder gently andforted her, "It''s okay, don''t cry. You did nothing wrong. They are the ones who are in the wrong." "But, I..." Felicity looked at him helplessly. Fade said, "Professor Choi asked me toe here and you led the way for me. This is an act of kindness, and you shouldn''t be med because of that." Felicity nodded and felt a little better. Meanwhile, Tenant and Betty started to sneer at Fade after hearing what he said. "Professor Choi asked you toe? Are you kidding me?" "Who are you? Judging by Professor Choi''s identity, why would he take the initiative to invite someone like you here? You should really learn how to spin logical lies." "I have good reason to suspect you of improper intentions due to your suspicious identity. Betty, please ask the security guards toe over! Detain him and conduct a search to prevent any idents from happening." "Yes, Mr. Liu." Soon, the two security guards came upstairs and were going to take Fade away. Fade warned them coldly, "I am Master Choi''s guest. If you don''t believe me, you can call him to confirm it." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The security guards looked at each other in dismay before turning to Tenant. Obviously, they did not have Master Choi''s phone number, so they could only seek Tenant''s help. However, he didn''t want to confirm Fade''s identity at all. He waved his hand and ordered, "He is just a youngd with no proper identity. How could he be a guest of Professor Choi? You don''t need to confirm anything. Just arrest him and take him to the Department of Safety and Security. If you investigate him carefully, perhaps you can tell us more things." Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 The two security guards were about to make a move on Fade. He frowned and pushed them away with little effort. Then, he headed straight towards Tenant and Betty. When they saw this, their faces suddenly turned pale and their expressions looked anxious. They stammered, "W-What are you going to do?" He looked at the two people coldly. He grabbed Tenant by the cor, lifted him up, and warned coldly, "I''m here for official business and I don''t want to make any trouble. However, if you insist on provoking me, I don''t mind entertaining you. I can show you who you''re allowed to offend." Tenant did not expect Fade to be so powerful. He immediately panicked, but still tried to unt his identity and status, "Let me tell you, don''t mess around with me. I am the president of the student union of the Chinese Medicine School. I have a good rtionship with Master Choi." "If you beat me up, I will exin the situation to him. When the timees, you''ll know of the consequences." Betty who was standing beside him also chimed in, "What Mr. Liu said is true. You''d better let us go, otherwise..." "Shut up!" Fade didn''t wait for her to finish. He roared at her, scaring her. She dropped to the ground, not even daring to make another move nor sound. Immediately, he threw Tenant to the ground as though he was a ragdoll, then swaggered right to Flynt''s office. Seeing this, Felicity was extremely shocked, and there was a look of worry on her face. However, she still stepped up and followed him in. He was not in the office, but Fade was not in a hurry. He sat down in the office and waited for his return. Meanwhile, Tenant and Betty, who were in the outer room, got up from the ground with great difficulty. They nced inside and looked at Fade, resentment bubbling in their gazes. "That brat actually attacked me! I''m going to make him pay the price." "Don''t forget, Felicity has colluded with outsiders against us. Her behavior is not befitting of our organization. People like her must be punished severely." Just as they were discussing how to deal with Fade, the sound of footsteps came from the corridor outside. They quickly got up and looked at the door. Then, they saw an old man walking in with some teaching materials in his hand. It was none other than Master Choi. Noticing that they were in a mess, he could not help but feel startled and puzzled. He then asked, "What''s wrong with you two? Did something happen?" Once they noticed that Master Choi was back, they came up to him in a hurry. "Professor Choi, something indeed happened." "Professor Choi, someone broke into our office and attacked us just now. You must punish him!" "What? Did such a thing really happen?" Hearing this, Master Choi looked immensely surprised. He quickly asked carefully, "Is he still here? What is going on? Tell me in detail." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Professor Choi, here''s the thing. Just now, Felicity brought a strange man with her and broke into our office rashly..." Betty immediately started to speak up. Just then, Fade heard Flynt''s footsteps and walked out of the office. He smiled slightly and greeted, "Master Choi, you are back." After noticing him, Master Choi immediately came up to him with a big smile on his face, "Fade, you''re here. I''m really sorry. There were some things I had to attend at the university today. Hence, I changed the location and had youe over to the school from the Imperial Hospital. I''m sorry to have caused you trouble." Fade shrugged, "Master Choi, I''m here to ask for your help. I should be the one troubling you. You are being too polite." Tenant and Betty were dumbfounded when they heard the conversation between Master Choi and Fade. The words they were about to say were stuck in their throats, and they soon found that they couldn''t say anything anymore. After Master Choi and Fade exchanged a few words with each other, Master Choi shifted his gaze back to the duo and asked, "Do continue what you were saying. What happened just now?" "Professor Choi, this... We..." The two stuttered as they stood up. Their expressions were a little unnatural. "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong? Why aren''t you continuing?" He asked. They didn''t dare to speak up, and their expressions were growing grimmer by the second. Meanwhile, Fade snorted and walked forward, smirking as he said, "Mr. Liu, Miss Zhang, since the two of you are tongue-tied, let me speak on your behalf." Upon hearing his words, their expressions suddenly changed, and their faces turned pale. Master Choi also noticed the sarcasm in Fade''s words. In particr, the way he addressed them by their honorifics was particrly harsh to hear. As a result, he looked at both parties and asked, "The troublemaker you just mentioned is Fade here, isn''t it?" "Um, th-this..." Betty was at a momentary loss for words. Beside her, Tenant hurriedly tried to clear up the situation, "Professor Choi, th- this is a misunderstanding. We didn''t know about Mr. Chen''s identity just now. That was why we stopped him from entering your office. We''ll apologize to him now." Then, Tenant quickly tugged Betty''s sleeve. The two of them bowed deeply to Fade and apologized. Fade snorted coldly and continued mocking them, "I can''t ept the apologies from noble presidents like you two. I would never dare to!" Hearing this, the two of them hung their heads even lower. They didn''t dare to look up at all. As for Master Choi, there was a puzzled look on his face. He looked at Fade inquiringly. Even if they did not recognize Fade and stopped him outside, his reaction seemed to be a bit over the top. He had now proceeded to insult them twice. Generally speaking, Fade was not such a person. There should be something that he was not aware of. Therefore, Master Choi looked at him and requested, "Fade, tell me about it in detail. What''s going on?" Fade nodded and immediately said, "Master Choi, this is what happened. Just now when I came to the school to look for you, I met..." He then proceeded to tell Flynt the entire story, with Felicity adding on asionally as evidence as to what had happened. As for Tenant and Betty, cold sweat could be seen dripping down their faces as they could only listen in horror. They were panicking so badly that their clothes were almost drenched in their own sweat. After Master Choi heard this, his expression darkened as he looked at Tenant and Betty. He mmed his palm on the table and roared angrily, "This is a school, not the government. You haven''t even learned much knowledge and skills here, yet I see that you''re trying to create an autocracy!" "As the president of the student union, you unted your privileges and abused your power. What is this all about? I can''t even fathom how many people are going to suffer if you actually manage to enter government positions in the future!" Betty and Tenant''s faces turned pale as they hurriedly apologized. "Professor Choi, we were wrong." "Professor Choi, we won''t do it again. Please give us a chance and forgive us." "This will never happen again. We promise." Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 Master Choi was not convinced at all. He looked at them coldly before turning to ask Fade, "Fade, tell me, how should we punish them?" Obviously, he had given him the right to call the shots. Immediately, both Betty and Tenant trembled, quickly resorting to pitiful begging. "Mr. Chen, we are sorry for misbehaving. Please forgive us." "We really didn''t know you were Professor Choi''s guest. We didn''t mean to offend you, so please forgive us." Fade looked at them and said coldly, "You''re only apologizing to me now because you didn''t know that I was Professor Choi''s guest. What if I was really not a guest of Professor Choi and was just an ordinary person? What would you do then?" "We... W- We will still apologize. We..." The two were stunned momentarily before they hurriedly spoke. Fade waved his hand and dismissed their excuses, "You don''t have to exin anything. Such tears and lies are useless in front of me. Do you think I can''t read what you are thinking?" "At first, my initial suggestion was to expel both of you, but since you are Master Choi''s students, I will spare you this time. You will receive disciplinary demerits and dy your graduation for a year. During this whole year, you have to be volunteers in the university to serve the students and teachers of the Chinese Medicine School. Can you do that?" Fade looked at the two, narrowing his eyes as he spoke. The reason why he proposed such a punishment was because of some concerns he had. After all, Chinese medicine was not very popr now, so he didn''t want the number of students practicing Chinese medicine to be reduced. Therefore, he gave them a chance to be volunteers for a year to hone their temperaments. At the same time, they would also make some contributions to the Chinese Medicine School. If they could aplish this, change their personalities, and finally improve themselves, it would be a good thing for everyone. If they couldn''tplete what was expected of them or couldn''t withstand the test of time, they would be expelled directly. Fade felt that such a punishment was enough for them. He had taken a lot of effort toe up with this punishment. However, to both Betty and Tenant, such a punishment was like a bolt from the blue. They were horrified and terrified by the degree of punishment they had received. To them, this incident was just a minor mistake, and there was no need to make such a big deal out of it. At most, they would only need to apologize and submit an apology letter to the school. The worst that would happen to them would be that they would be demoted from the student union. However, the punishment Fade had suggested was far beyond their expectations. They had to receive a disciplinary demerit and postpone their graduation for a year, staying in the university as volunteers. Furthermore, he mentioned that this was considered a light punishment as he had taken into ount Master Choi''s reputation. If he had taken it seriously, both of them would likely be expelled. They could not ept this punishment, so they could only stand still. Seeing this, Fade snorted coldly, "What? You don''t want to ept my suggestion? If that''s the case, you can just expel them directly. It will be less troublesome." "No, don''t! Please don''t expel us. We j- just..." The two of them didn''t want to be expelled, but they still felt that the punishment they had received was disproportionately heavy. Hence, they looked at Master Choi, hoping that he could help put in a good word for them and reduce their punishment, "Professor Choi, we..." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, before they finished speaking, Master Choi spoke up, "I think Fade''s suggestion is good. Moreover, he did this for your own good. To be able to follow his arrangements will be an honor to talk about in our industry." "B-But..." Betty and Tenant could not understand what he had said. After all, Fade had punished them, yet Master Choi had said that this was some sort of honor! That didn''t make any sense. Noticing their confusion, Master Choi asked, "You still don''t know Fade''s identity, do you?" "Identity? What identity?" This time, Betty and Tenant, and even Felicity, who was standing beside them, was puzzled. All three of them had confused expressions on their faces. "Isn''t Fade your guest, Professor Choi?" Felicity asked. Master Choi nodded and agreed, "That''s right, Fade is my guest, but you must have heard of his other identity." "What identity?" Master Choi took a look at Fade and chuckled, "Fade''s full name is Fade Chen. He is a teacher at the Chinese Medicine School of Capital City University." Hearing this, Tenant and Betty were a little confused. For a moment, Fade''s name didn''t register in their brains. However, when Felicity heard this, she immediately gasped in joy. She looked at him in surprise and eximed, "Fade, you are a teacher in Capital City University. Don''t tell me... you are the infamous distinguished professor of Capital City University, Professor Chen?" Fade nodded andughed, "That''s me!" After getting confirmation, Felicity was even more surprised. She couldn''t help but shriek in excitement, "Professor Chen... You really are Professor Chen! Professor Chen, you are so amazing. I really enjoy your courses, and I''ve even dreamt of bing your student. I..." Felicity was thrilled, acting much like a fan who had seen her idol in person. "I know, you just told me that," Fade grinned. She suddenly recalled that when she was chatting with Fade earlier, and she seemed to have mentioned that she wanted to go to Capital City University to be Fade''s student. Back then, she did not expect that the person she was talking about would actually be the person in front of her. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but blush. She lowered her head and looked a little embarrassed. Fade smiled and continued, "Besides, Professor Choi is standing next to you. Is it really appropriate for you to say that?" "Oh, I-1... Professor Choi, I didn''t mean it. I..." Felicity panicked a little. Obviously, it was inappropriate for her to say that she wanted to be Fade''s student in front of him. Fortunately, Master Choi did not mind this. He evenughed at the thought, "Well, you don''t have to exin to me. It''s okay. Let alone you, even I want to be his student in Chinese Medicine. It''s normal!" Felicity didn''t expect Master Choi to have such a high appraisal towards Fade. She was a little flustered. Tenant and Betty, who were standing next to them, finally remembered who Fade was after listening to their conversation. He was the distinguished professor at Capital City University. A few months ago, he defeated Master Chiang, the National Chinese Medicine Doctor working in Chiang Medical Center. Furthermore, he was also the creator of the Ephedra Syrup... Once they recalled his achievements, all of his heroic deeds started flooding their thoughts like a tidal wave. The two of them were so shocked that they found themselves tongue-tied. At that very moment, their legs felt so weak that they almost fell to the ground. They finally understood why Master Choi valued Fade so much, and why he said being able to receive punishment from him should be an honor. Immediately, there was no hesitation left in their hearts. They quickly said, "We are willing to ept Mr. Chen''s punishment." Fade nodded and said, "If that''s the case, great." They quickly agreed and left. Meanwhile, Felicity looked much like a crazed fan admiring her idol. She asked Fade for his signature and left with much satisfaction and excitement after taking a photo with him. Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 Fade and Master Choi went into the office and began to discuss some serious matters. After all, Fade hade to see him to search for the herbs to cure Joey. Upon hearing this, Master Choi gave him his word that he would utilize his connections to help Fade look for herbs in the National Medical College and the Capital City Imperial Hospital. After expressing his utmost gratitude, Fade said his goodbyes and left the school. Then, he drove back to his university to Joey''s dormitory, nning to pay her a visit. To his dismay, she looked like she didn''t care about him at all and instead, went out with her ssmates. Shepletely ignored his care towards her. However, back in the dormitory, Fade found Yankee, who had dark circles under her eyes, and was in somewhat low spirits. He asked with concern, "Yankee, are you ok? Why do you look so exhausted? Have you been very tired recently?" She smiled forcefully and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, saying, "Brother Chen, I''m fine." "Are you really okay?" He looked at the tiredness that couldn''t be concealed on her face, and he couldn''t help but be worried. "Brother Chen, I''m really fine. I''m just a little tired. I''ll be fine after a good night''s sleep." Yankee smiled. She picked up a document and was about to go out. "Brother Chen, I still have some things to attend to. I''ll leave first..." Seeing this, Fade frowned. He ced his hands on her shoulders and forced her to sit down. He said with a serious look, "Sit down. Without my permission, you are not going anywhere." "Brother Chen, my... work..." She frowned. He grabbed the folder from her grasp and threw it aside, exining, "Work is not as important as your health." "Come, give me your hand. Let me check your pulse," he looked at her and requested. She withdrew her hand and sighed, "No, there''s no need to. I''m fine." "Give me your hand!" Fade didn''t care about how he sounded at that moment. He grabbed Yankee''s right hand directly and ced it on his thigh. Then, he ced his fingertips on her fair wrist and began to check her pulse. Soon, he frowned. He quickly dragged her up and said, "Come. Come to the hospital with me." "Hey! Brother Chen, I''m fine. I don''t have to go to the hospital," she hurriedly refused. He turned to look at her and asked, "If you don''t want to go to the hospital, then tell me what''s going on? How did you manage to exhaust yourself to this extent?" "I-I''m feeling pretty good though!" She eximed in surprise. "Pretty good?" He looked solemn, "I just felt your pulse. Did you know that your body is on the verge of extreme fatigue? You may pass out at any moment now, and even die suddenly. Does this sound like a small matter to you?" "Sudden death!" Hearing this, she was startled. She couldn''t help but gasp, "No way!" "What do you mean ''no way''? Are you doubting my medical skills?" Fade stared at her and asked. "No, that''s not it. Brother Chen, that''s not what I meant. I''m just..." Yankee tried to exin. Fade held her hand. He looked straight into her eyes as he asked again, "Yankee, tell me, what''s going on? Why are you so exhausted?" "I..." She wanted to say something, but she didn''t. He caught a glimpse of the thick stack of documents and guessed, "Is it because there are too many things you have to deal with in thepany? If so, I will fire you right away." "Brother Chen, please don''t, it''s not..." She grew anxious at the sound of being fired. He cast his gaze at her and asked once more, "Then, tell me what happened. I sent you to the Fei Enterprise Holdings'' branch office to be the manager''s secretary to help you relieve some of your economic burden, not to overwork you and create even more problems for you." "T-This..." Yankee hesitated. When she looked up and noticed his determined gaze, she finally nodded and gave in, "Fine, Brother Chen, I''ll tell you everything." "Great. Go ahead then!" Fade let go of her hand and sat next to her, listening to her quietly. "Brother Chen, didn''t I tell you about my family''s situation?" She asked. He nodded and remembered how she had worked in a factory as a manualborer just to earn some money in the past. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Yankee''s family was not wealthy. In fact, her parents did not even want her to go to school. Instead, they wanted her to marry off quickly so that they could use her dowry for her younger brother''s wedding. Eventually, because of her persistence and her schrship, her parents allowed her to go to college. Even so, they refused to let her off easily. Before she left, they asked her to pay 50,000 yuan as a betrothal gift for her younger brother before they agreed to let her receive education. Back then, Yankee had to work at the factory just to earn the 50,000 yuan. Fade was still angry now that he thought about it. Just then, she said, "Brother Chen, after you gave me a job, I was able to earn a few thousand yuan every month. Not only do I have enough living expenses, but I also have extra money to send to my family." "For these few months, my sry was 5,000 yuan, and I only kept 1,000 yuan as living expenses. The rest of the money was sent back home. At the beginning, my parents were very happy and praised me because I was able to make money." "I was very happy at first since I would probably be able to earn 50,000 yuan in about a year. I never expected my parents to tell me that my brother''s betrothed requested much more than they initially asked for. Now, they''re asking for 100,000 yuan. I have to find a way to get them the money." "I was scared. I told them that I didn''t have so much money. Even if I''m working now, it takes time to earn such arge sum. I wanted my parents to talk to the bride''s family to maybe get a reduction or at least, to postpone the wedding for some time more." "But my mother said that my brother''s girlfriend is already pregnant. She''s two months'' pregnant, and her belly is already getting bigger. My mother said that we can''t afford to wait, and I have to send them the money by the end of this month." "I told her that I really can''t help, but my mother said that if I can''t get her the money, I''d have to quit school and go back to get married. She already found a divorced man from her connections who is willing to give her a betrothal gift of 150,000 yuan." "Of course I refused. I even told her that I was unwilling to go back. My mother then threatened me that if I don''t go home, she''d send someone to fetch me back. Tomorrow, my mom is going to send someone to Capital City." "1-1 don''t know what to do." At the mention of this, Yankee burst into tears in spite of her stubborn and tough personality. On the other hand, Fade''s expression had sunken, and his eyes were burning with anger. He didn''t let the anger boiling in his heart escape. Instead, he held Yankee''s shoulder, patted it gently, and consoled her in a soft tone, "There''s nothing to be afraid of. | am here. Tomorrow, when your mother arrives, I''ll go meet her with you." "Thank you, Brother Chen!" She eximed, tears brimming in her eyes. "There''s no need to thank me. Don''t worry, everything will be fine," Fadeforted her with a smile. Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 The next day, Fade took leave just to go out with Yankee early in the morning. They came to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. As she was busy with her work recently, she nned to meet her parents in thepany so that she could save some time. He originally wanted to have a good talk with Yankee andfort her, but what he did not expect was that as soon as she entered thepany, she became a workaholic and became crazily busy. She was dealing with all kinds of files, passingmands, and answering calls one after another. In just a few months, she became a professional white-cor worker. Moreover, she was doing very well. Fade could tell this from the respect the employees showed her. Working until past eleven o''clock in the morning, Yankee put down her work and was ready to go out to pick up her parents. Although she was not satisfied with their behavior, they were still her biological parents. It was not easy for them toe to Capital City. She was a little worried, so she went to the train station to pick them up. Fade intended to send someone to pick them up, but she wanted to go there in person, so he drove there with her. After more than an hour of driving, they arrived at the train station and waited for her parents at the exit. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. About twenty minutester, among the crowd, two elderly people appeared in front of them. Yankee''s eyes were fixed on them and she immediately walked over. He took a look and then followed behind. "Dad, Mom, you''re here!" Yankee walked up to them and took their luggage from their hands. At this moment, Fade also came over and looked at her parents. Perhaps because of the poverty of her family, her parents, who were in their 40s, looked like the people in their 50s or 60s in the city. Her mother was a bit fat, but she still looked healthy. However, her father''s skin was dark and he was skinny, and his hands were full of wrinkles, making him look extremely old. "Nice to meet you, Uncle, Auntie!" He greeted them faintly. They looked at him and couldn''t help showing curious expressions. Yankee then exined, "Dad, Mom, this is my colleague in thepany. His name is Fade Chen. He drove me here to pick you up." Hearing this, Yankee''s father, Gerald Meng, could not help but show an embarrassed expression. He reached out his hands and wanted to shake hands with Fade. His face was full of gratitude, "Mr. Chen, thank you very much. It must have troubled you to specially drive to pick us up. I''m really sorry." Fade could see that Gerald was a simple person, so he liked him more. He nodded slightly and said, "Mr. Meng, you''re wee. Yankee and I are friends, so it''s not a big deal." "Not a small deal at all, it''s not!" Gerald was still thanking him. Yankee''s mother, Emilia, on the other side, sized Fade up with a scrutinizing look. She held Yankee''s hand and whispered, "Yankee, who is this Fade? Is he your pursuer? He looks very young. What does he do in yourpany? How much is his sry?" She was unhappy with her mother''s snobbishness. She frowned and did not reply to her. She just said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go back!" As they spoke, they took their luggage with them to the parking lot and got into Fade''s car. He was driving apany car which was used for dealing with business; it was not that luxurious. However, for a poor family like the Meng family, it was a great car. Suddenly, Emilia looked at Fade with a little excitement. After getting in the car, she couldn''t help asking him, "Fade, what do you do in thepany? You are so young, but you already have the ability to buy a car. You are really young and promising! In the future, please take good care of Yankee." He did not understand the meaning of her words and said faintly, "This is thepany''s car, not mine." Hearing this, Emilia was disappointed. The excitement on her face became gloomy. She said in a disappointed tone, "It''s not your car! I- It''s normal. After all, you are still young. You must have just graduated and started this job not long ago. It''s normal that you can''t afford a car." He replied "yes" and had a preliminary impression of Yankee''s parents. Gerald was honest, reticent, and would not say much. He was that kind of honest farmer. Emilia was obviously more active. She asked about Fade''s job, ie, family, and other details as soon as she met him, as if she was a mother testing her son-inw. It seemed like Yankee''s marriage with the young boss was arranged by her mother. Thinking of this, Fade was even more dissatisfied with Emilia. Yankee sat in the front seat. Naturally, she could feel his dissatisfaction. Moreover, she was also very unhappy with her mother''s attitude. Hence, she took the initiative to speak and changed the topic. "Dad, Mom. Didn''t you say that my brother ising with you? Why didn''t hee?" "He''s here," Gerald answered. "He''s here? Where is he?" She was slightly puzzled. Emilia said, "Your brother and your sister-inw have already arrived in Capital City ahead of us. They should have arrived a few hours earlier than us." "My sister- in-w is here as well?" Yankee was even more surprised. She immediately asked, "Then didn''t theye with you?" Gerald replied, "They came here by high-speed rail, so they were quicker. The train we took was slower." "Why didn''t you take the same transport? It''s more convenient to travel as a family," Fade spoke up and asked. Gerald was a little embarrassed and said, "Well, the-the high-speed rail ticket was too expensive. The train only took four or five more hours and the ticket price was cheaper by two or three hundred yuan. We old people were not in a hurry, so we took the slower train." Hearing this, Yankee couldn''t help but feel unhappy. Her brother and sister- in-w were comfortable in the high-speed rail, but her parents were left in the slow and old train. Emilia noticed Yankee''s dissatisfaction and red at Gerald. She quickly exined, "Yankee, don''t think too much about it. Actually, your brother originally wanted toe with us on the train, but your sister-inw felt some fetal movement today. Your brother was worried, so he took her on the high- speed rail and rushed here in advance. It would be safer if she went to the hospital in Capital City to check it out." Hearing the exnation, Yankee felt a little relieved. She asked, "Will theye over at noon?" "I''ve already given them the address. If they are done with the checkup, they wille right away," Emilia said. After an hour, it was two o''clock in the afternoon. They returned to thepany. Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 Yankee''s parents also got out of the car. When they saw the towering Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc building on the prosperousmercial street in the center of the city, they couldn''t help but get a little cross-eyed. "Yankee, is this yourpany?" "There are so many floors. This is yourpany?" Yankee couldn''t help showing a look of selfconfidence and excitement on her face. She nodded and said, "This is ourpany. It''s called Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc. It''s very powerful and this is just a branchpany. The real headquarters is much bigger." "So powerful!" Her parents couldn''t help but gasp in surprise. "Mom and Dad, let''s go in!" Yankee brought them into thepany and arranged for them to have lunch. It was past lunch time, and thepany''s cafeteria was closed. However, before they came, Yankee had already asked the chef to leave some dishes out, so there was no problem. Moreover, there were not many people there at the moment, which was convenient for her to talk about things with her parents. Hence, she chose a ce in the corner of the cafeteria and served the food. She let her parents eat first. "Mom and Dad, you haven''t had your lunch yet, right? This is a meal from ourpany. You can have a taste." Her parents took a few bites of the food and then began to eat in mouthfuls. Gerald saw that Fade was still sitting across from him and felt a little embarrassed. He could not help slowing down and said, "The food of yourpany is even better than the food in the small restaurants in our hometown. It''s very good." Yankee nodded and said, "Ourpany''s benefits are very good." Upon hearing that, Emilia''s eyes lit up, and she rolled her eyes as she was eating the food. After Yankee''s parents almost finished their food, they drank a ss of juice, then put down their cutleries. They looked at their daughter and smacked their lips a few times, as if they wanted to speak, but they stopped on second thought. It was obvious that they were going to talk about something. Fade, an outsider, should not be there. However, he did not intend to leave. Instead, he stayed next to Yankee, as if he wanted to take part in the whole process. Seeing this, Emilia could only take the initiative to say, "Fade, we have eaten already. We have troubled you. You have work to do, so don''t worry about us." She obviously wanted him to leave, but he still did not move. He said lightly, "Don''t worry, Auntie. I''m not busy at work." "This..." For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. Yankee saw through the meaning of her mother''s words and said directly, "Mom, Dad. Fade is my good friend. He knows everything about our family. If you have anything to say, you can say it in front of him." Hearing these words, Yankee''s parents couldn''t help but shoot Fade shocked looks. She went straight to the point. "Mom, let me tell you my idea. You want my brother to get married and you need a dowry, which I can understand. However, I don''t have 100,000 yuan right now. As for going home and marrying the divorced businessman, that''s even more impossible." Hearing her words, the faces of her parents on the opposite side changed suddenly. Gerald looked hesitant. A look of guilt and helplessness appeared on his face. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Emilia''s face darkened and she frowned slightly. Then she said, "Yankee, I know your situation. I''m not forcing you, but there''s nothing we can do about your brother''s situation." "Now, your sister-inw is already pregnant and they are waiting to get married. She needs 100,000 yuan as a dowry. If our family can''t afford it, they won''t get married and she will get rid of the child." "That''s the flesh and blood of our Meng family! It''s our only bloodline! We can''t just let it be destroyed like this!" She wailed. Although Yankee did not agree with some of her mother''s opinions, she could understand her emotions. She said, "Mom, I know what you''re thinking, but you can''t force me. I really don''t have money, and there''s nothing I can do! You can''t ask me to rob the bank, can you?" "Th- This..." Emilia stammered, and then said, "Yankee, you can''t abandon your brother! He''s the only son of the Meng family. We can''t just let our bloodline end like this!" Listening to her mother''sints, Yankee was speechless, but helpless. She said, "Mom, can we discuss it with them? Can we ask my sister- iw''s family to reduce the amount of the dowry, or dy it?" "I''m pretty well-paid now. I can earn 5,000 yuan a month. I''ll send you 4,000 yuan every month. In just one or two years, I''ll be able to make it." Yankee had already made her concession, but her mother shook her head and said, "We''ve already talked with them. They''re very determined to take her back if we don''t give them 100,000 yuan. There''s nothing I can do!" Yankee felt a little irritated. She frowned and said, "Wasn''t it 50,000 yuan previously? How did it suddenly turn into 100,000 yuan? They doubled it. That''s too much!" Emilia said, "Th- That''s your brother''s fault. He made the girl pregnant, so they must get married. Her family wants to raise the dowry suddenly and we can''t do anything about it!" "If you can''t do anything about it, then what can I do? I can''t possibly get money out of thin air, can I?" Yankee said, feeling a little aggrieved. Emilia looked at Fade and hesitated for a moment. Then she said, "Yankee, the method I told you earlier, you..." "Mom, you don''t have to say anything. I won''t marry a divorced, middle-age man. Definitely not," she said firmly. At this point, Fade also frowned, and his expression looked a little angry. Emilia hurriedly exined, "Yankee, listen to me. In fact, things are not what you think." "You know that boss. He used to run a bakery in our town, but now he has expanded his business and has hundreds of millions in assets. Last year, his wife and child went on a trip and died in a car ident." "He is now alone. In addition, he is getting older now, so he wants a son to inherit his business." "At first, some of them rmended girls to him. Some of them are still young, but now, he''s the boss of his business and those girls in town do not suit him anymore. He even said that he wants someone with outstanding genes. He wants to find a beautiful girl with a high education, and so that his son would be born outstanding." "Following that, some people told him about your situation. That boss saw photos and videos of you and thought that you were very suitable. Thus, he went to our home and brought this matter up. In fact, the marriage is only for a period of time. You just need to give birth to a son for him and then divorce him. You can leave after that." "You don''t even need a marriage certificate. Just give birth to the child. All you need to do is to withdraw from school for a year and give birth to a child. After that, you can go back to school in Capital City. It won''t affect your life." Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 At first, Yankee was annoyed and irritated. After listening to her mother''s n, she immediately became angry instead. She looked at her parents and said angrily, which was rare, "What do you take me for? A tool to give birth to a child, or a breeding pig? Don''t you feel disgusted using this money to pay my brother''s dowry?" Hearing this, Gerald had a look of self-deprecation on his face. He pulled his wife and said, "Forget it. It''s unfair to Yankee." "Forget it? If we forget it, what about Fabio''s marriage? If we don''t proceed with the marriage, your Meng family''s bloodline will be gone!" Emilia shouted at him. He immediately lowered his head in silence, not saying a single word. As for Emilia, she looked at Yankee with a sincere look and said, "Yankee, don''t think like that. In fact, things are not that serious. You only need to go back and sleep with the boss. It''s not a big deal." "Besides, isn''t itmon for the young generation now to sleep around? I''ve watched a lot of TV. You can just consider him a boyfriend from university," her mother began to persuade her. However, the more Yankee listened, the angrier she became. Her eyes turned scarlet. "You, how could you say something like this?" "I don''t care what you say. I won''t agree to this kind of thing anyway." She stood up in agitation. At that moment, Emilia was also angry. She looked at her daughter and said, "Yankee, you have to agree to do this even if you don''t want to. It''s settled then."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "No way, I won''t go home," Yankee said firmly. Emilia said, "In a few days, the boss will send someone to bring you home." It was obvious that they had nned to do this forcefully. Yankee suddenly burst into tears, while Fade, who was next to her, looked serious and said coldly, "Do you know that this is illegal?" "I don''t care what crimes wemit. He''s a boss, and he hired someone toe. When the time comes, he''ll definitely take you away," Emilia said. Fade yelled, "This is Capital City. This is the capital, and he is trying to kidnap someone! If he dares to bring people here, I will call the police to arrest him. Ask him toe to thepany and try!" Emilia was suppressed by his imposing manner, and her expression was somewhat unnatural. Gerald was also anxious. He tugged at his wife''s clothes and gave her a meaningful look. Her expression changed, and her resolute expression became solemn. She then sat on the ground and began to cry. "Ah, my unfilial daughter, my unfilial daughter! You are trying to kill us! Only when we die will you be happy, right? Then we will die right here." Seeing this, Yankee couldn''t help but feel heartbroken. Her face was filled with anger and disappointment. She looked at her mother and said, "What do you want?" "I-1 only want 100,000 yuan as a betrothal gift!" Emilia said. Gerald said, "Yankee, there''s nothing we can do. Your mother signed a contract with the boss. If you don''t marry him, she''ll have to pay." "You..." Yankee gritted her teeth as she was about to curse. However, she held back the anger she was feeling. Her eyes turned cold, and her expression was indifferent. She said, "How much is the liquidated damages?" "Fif-Fifty thousand!" Emilia replied. Hearing this number, Yankee''s heart trembled again. She sighed deeply, turned to look at Fade and said, "Brother Chen, I want to..." Without her saying more, he naturally understood what she meant and said, "I''ll give you the money." She nodded and said gratefully, "Thank you, Brother Chen. I will try my best and work hard to return the money to you as soon as possible." He didn''t say much. He quickly called the finance department and got the 150,000 in cash. 150,000 yuan in cash was ced in front of Yankee''s parents. Seeing such arge sum before them made their eyes light up in excitement. At this moment, Yankee had a cold expression on her face as she looked at her parents and said, "You can take this 150,000 yuan back. 100,000 for Fabio''s betrothal gift and for the other 50,000, use it topensate the boss. You can go back now!" Her words were very decisive, as if she was about to sever contact with her parents. However, at this moment, Emilia, with a face full of joy, put the money into her luggage bag. She then looked at Yankee and then at Fade and said, "Yankee, your colleague is so wealthy. He lent you 150,000 so easily. How will you pay it back?" "You don''t have to worry about that," she said coldly. Emiliaughed hollowly, but she was reluctant to leave. It seemed like she still had something to say. Seeing this, Yankee couldn''t help but say, "Is there anything else? Say it, or else I''m going to work." When Emilia saw that she was about to leave, she quickly said, "Yes, yes, there''s something else." "What is it?" Yankee asked coldly. Her mother said, "Well... Well, Yankee, does your colleague still have money with him? If so, can he lend you some more money?" "150,000 is enough. Why do you need more money?" Yankee was about to explode. Her mother hurriedly exined, "Yankee, it''s not that I want money. Think about it, this 100,000 yuan is the betrothal gift. I''ll have to pay 50,000 yuan to the boss. Other than that, I won''t have a single cent left. However, your brother still has to hold a wedding and buy some furniture. That''s not a small sum of money!" "You..." Yankee restrained the anger in her heart and said, "For the past few months, didn''t I send you my sry every month? When you umte that, it should be almost 20,000 yuan. Take this money to hold the wedding!" When Gerald heard this, he said, "The money you sent was used up by your brother." "What? He used it? What did he use it for?" Yankee asked, agitated. Emilia quickly exined, "Your brother didn''t waste it. He took your sister-inw to the hospital for examinations. You know, giving birth to a child, there are many kinds of tests that must be done which costs a lot of money." "Hence, we don''t have much savings left in our family. If we were to hold a wedding, I''m afraid we''ll have to..." She looked pitiful as she looked at her daughter. Yankee felt that her heart, which was riddled with holes, was stabbed by them again. She let out a long sigh and turned to look at Fade. Fade didn''t look at Yankee. Instead, he looked at Emilia and said coldly, "30,000 yuan. I''ll lend you 30,000 yuan at most. If you''re still dissatisfied with it, then return the money and leave by yourself." "I''m satisfied. 30,000 yuan is good enough." Emilia quickly nodded. He took out his mobile phone and asked the finance department to get him the money again. Yankee, who was standing by Fade''s side, had a face full of gratitude. On the other hand, she was full of disappointment toward her parents. Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 At this moment, there came the sound of footsteps, followed by the voice of a young man, "Yankee, so this is thepany where you work! It''s quite luxurious; not bad!" Hearing the sound, several people in the cafeteria couldn''t help but look over. Fade immediately saw a young man who was less than 20 years old holding a woman who was also around his age. They were carefree and walked over with smiles on their faces. When Emilia saw the two of them, she hurriedly went up to them and asked with concern, "Fabio, you''re here. Did you eat? How is Jennie?" Apparently, the two people who came in were Yankee''s younger brother, Fabio, and his girlfriend, Jennie. Gerald smiled and walked over, helping his son carry the things in his hands. He pointed at the cafeteria''s dining table and said, "Fabio, Jennie, if you haven''t eaten anything yet, then just eat here. The food here is very good. Your mother and I just ate two bowls of rice." Hearing that, Jennie nced at the food on the table and snorted. She said in a disdainful tone, "Hmph, what delicious food can there be in a cafeteria?" Fabio also said, "Dad, Mom. Don''t worry about it. Jennie and I had our meal outside in a restaurant called Pizza Hut. It cost us hundreds, but it was a good meal." "After we finished eating, we went shopping and bought some things. It''s great being in Capital City. It''s much better than our town. There are all kinds of shopping malls, which dazzled us. However, in terms of price, it''s a little expensive." Hearing the price being brought up, Jennie, who was standing beside him, twitched her mouth immediately. She seemed to be a little dissatisfied. Hearing that, Fabio hurriedly coaxed his girlfriend and said, "It''s not expensive at all. No matter how expensive it is, I won''t be stingy if you want it. I''ll definitely buy it for her!" "That''s more like it," she nced at him. Gerald, who was listening at the side, had a strange look on his face. He looked at the bag in his hand and said, "If you spend a few hundred yuan for a meal, then these things must have cost thousands." At this point, Emilia seemed to realize something and quickly winked at Fabio, telling him not to speak anymore. However, Jennie sneered and said, "Thousands? Are you kidding? These are all famous brands. One piece of clothing costs more than 2,000 yuan! We bought six items of clothing and spent a total of 13,000 yuan. It''s not bad at all!" "What, 13,000 yuan? Just for a few pieces of clothing!" Gerald suddenly felt as if the bag in his hand had be heavier. It was as if it was not filled with clothes but gold bars. Even Emilia looked a little surprised and distressed at this moment. Fabio scratched his head and exined to his parents, "Mom and Dad, this is a big city, not a small one like ours. It''s normal for things to be more expensive. Besides, it''s not easy for Jennie toe to Capital City, so I can''t let her suffer. It''s not a big deal to buy some clothes. It''s just money and it was meant to be spent. It''s useless to save it." His words were very casual and he thought he made a lot of sense.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, by the side, Yankee and Fade''s faces werepletely dark. This was especially the case for Yankee. She originally looked at her family in disappointment, but now, her gaze had turned into one of rage. While studying, she worked very hard part time. She started working as a manualborer lifting heavy boxes, and now, she even worked overtime to deal with documents. In half a year, she gave all the 20,000 yuan she had saved to her family. In the end, her brother spent it all on his girlfriend. What was more, her brother spent the money without any guilt. As for her parents, in order to protect him, they made up all kinds of lies to deceive her from the very beginning. They said that hade to Capital City for a hospital examination. They spent money because they wanted to give the baby a check-up. Thinking of this, and thinking of her frugal and hard- working life, Yankee couldn''t help feeling angry. She shouted, "My money has been used by you like this? Did you go to the hospital for an examination?!" "Yankee, w-we..." Gerald came back to his senses and thought of the lie earlier. He couldn''t help feeling a little guilty and flustered. After a moment of panic, Emilia began to exin for her son, "Yankee, you misunderstood him. They said they were going for a check-up, but they are still young! Maybe they got excited, so they went shopping and bought some things. It''s not a big deal." "Not a big deal? Do you know how I earned that money? What did I use for food and amodation? You took my hard- earned money and squandered it in Capital City. How could you?" She really felt wronged and angry. Her parents still wanted to exin further, but her younger brother, Fabio, didn''t care. He looked at Yankee and said, "Yankee, why are you so angry? You''re my sister, and I''m the only boy in the Meng family. Isn''t it natural for you to give me the money you earned?" "If you really can''t bear it, I''ll ask Jennie to give you a dress. There''s one she doesn''t like anyway," he said and looked at his girlfriend. "Jennie, didn''t you say that you didn''t like the color of the dress? Give it to my sister then." She pouted reluctantly and said, "That dress cost 2,500 yuan. Although I don''t like the color, I still like the style." "Hush, I''ll buy you another er, in the color you like," Fabioforted her. Jennie reluctantly took the dress and handed it to Yankee. "There you go. You''re so stingy. You even want things from your sister-inw." Yankee didn''t want the dress at all. Seeing her brother and sister- in-w''s reactions, her anger turned into disappointment. She waved her hand and said, "Take them away. You two should leave. All of you, leave." "Yankee, we''re just..." Emilia wanted to exin further, but Yankee didn''t want to listen to her anymore. She shouted, "Get out. All of you, go!" "Let''s go. Let''s go." When her mother saw this, she got up and left. However, Fabio was still a little worried. He asked his mother, "Mom, why are we leaving now? What about the betrothal gift?" His mother patted the bag in her hand and said, "I''ve got it. 150,000!" "150,000! That''s so much! How did you get it?" He was somewhat astonished. Emilia replied, "Your sister borrowed it from her colleague in herpany. Don''t ask so much." Gerald added, "The colleague next to her." Fabio and Jennie turned their heads and looked, and only then did they notice Fade next to them. Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 Fabio looked at Fade and didn''t care too much about him. He just had some doubts. "Is that colleague a rich heir? Is he that rich? What is the rtionship between him and Yankee? Why did he agree to lend her 150,000 yuan?" As for Jennie, she frowned slightly and looked as if she was thinking. She seemed to have thought of something and looked at Fade for a while. Seeing this, Fabio was a little jealous. He said discontentedly, "What are you looking at? He has ordinary height and looks. Isn''t he just a little rich?" She rolled her eyes at him and said, "What are you thinking about? Do you think I have a crush on him? It''s just that he looks a little familiar." "Familiar? How is that possible? This is the first time we are in Capital City. How would you have seen him? Do you really have a crush on him?" He asked unhappily. She frowned for a moment, then her eyes lit up. She pped her hands and eximed, "I remember. I remember." "What did you remember?" He asked. Jennie answered, "I remember that man. I saw him there." "Where?" "Just now, on themercial street!" "Themercial street? No way, why don''t I remember it? There were so many people on the commercial street, so how did you notice him?" "Not in person, but the advertisement. He was in the advertisement of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." At this point, Fabio thought of something. "Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc''s advertisement. Is it the advertisement for cosmetics and Life Elixir Wine? I even looked at the price; tens of thousands of yuan per bottle. We said it was so expensive. Who would buy it?" "Yes, yes, that''s it!" Jennie said, "After that, I checked the Inte and found that the man was incredible. His name is Fade if I''m not wrong, and he is not even 25 years old. However, he already has severalpanies under his name, and his assets are worth more than 10 billion." "What? Ten billion in assets! Incredible!" When Yankee''s parents heard this number, they were shocked. Fabio was even more surprised and said, "You mean, this guy is the Fade in the advertisements?" "They look simr so it should be him," Jennie nodded and answered. "It''s impossible. He''s a big boss worth tens of billions of yuan. How could he be my sister''s colleague?" Fabio was skeptical. At this time, Emilia came over and said, "It seems to be true. When we came in just now, this company was called Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc, and the young man''s name is Fade." "When we went upstairs, the employees of thepany treated him with respect when they saw him. At first, I thought that they respected Yankee, but now I know that they respected him!" Fabio didn''t pay attention to these things. After hearing his mother''s words, he wanted to turn his head and look at Fade a few more times. Jennie also spoke up from the side, "Moreover, only when he is the boss can he take out so much money so easily." "Hmm, that''s true. Thinking about it this way, it makes more sense." He nodded, and then sighed heavily, "I didn''t expect Yankee to be so lucky as to have a big boss as a colleague." Gerald nodded and said, "We should be thankful to the boss. He''s willing to lend us the money." "We''ve got the money. Let''s go." Fabio was happy to get the money and was ready to leave. However, Jennie and Emilia stopped at the entrance of the cafeteria. They didn''t want to leave. Instead, their eyes kept shifting to the side and they looked at each other as if they were communicating about something. "Mom, Jennie, what are you doing? Let''s go," urged Fabio. "Don''t be in such a hurry!" Jennie red at him and immediately said, "Don''t you think it''s weird? Use your brain to think about it?" "Is there anything wrong?" He scratched his head and said. Gerald nodded at the side. "You idiot, what do you know?" Emilia red at her husband, and then lowered her voice. "If our guess is correct and Fade is really the boss of thepany, then he is Yankee''s superior. As such, it''s a bit strange for him to lend her money." "Yeah. One is a big boss of apany with tens of billions of yuan, while the other is just an employee of thepany. There should be no intersection between them. Even if they know each other, they are just nodding acquaintances at most." "But what about Fade? He not only drove to pick you up, but also apanied you to have a meal, and then took out 150,000 yuan to lend her. Even if he has money, he can''t be so good to all his employees, can he?" Hearing Jennie''s words, Fabio thought of something and said, "You mean, the rtionship between the boss and Yankee is not simple. It''s even possible that the boss has a crush on her. They are in love, and that''s why he is so generous." "It''s probably this." Jennie nodded, but she immediately paused and lowered her voice, "But it may also not be a love rtionship!" "Why? Fade is a few years older than my sister. It''s normal for him to fall in love with someone," he answered. Jennie rolled her eyes at him and said, "Are you stupid? He''s such a big boss. If he wants a woman, he can wave for one and many women would jump at the initiative to get close to him. Does he need to spend so much time dating your sister?" "This..." "Besides, if they are dating, why didn''t she tell your parents about it? They even hid their identities! If this isn''t something shady, then why do they have to hide it?" She questioned. Hearing that, Fabio felt that something was wrong. "So what you''re saying is..." She lowered her voice and said, "If I''m not mistaken, the rtionship between that Fade and your sister may not be as close as a lover. Maybe he just wants to y with her, or simply, wants to have a try." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, his face turned pale, and then he said, "Do you mean that my sister is a mistress, or that guy''s secret lover?" "It is very possible." She nodded with a serious look on her face. When Gerald heard this, he immediately became anxious. "How can this be? Being a mistress is not a good thing. Yankee, how can she..." Jennie rolled her eyes at him and said, "Dad, can you change your old mindset? Nowadays, there are so many mistresses and it''s not a big deal. Besides, he is a rich boss worth tens of billions. How many people want to be his mistresses? It''s lucky for her to be his mistress." "But if such a thing was toe out, it would be disgraceful. Yankee, how will others think of her in the future? I..." Gerald couldn''t help but worry. Jennie said coldly, "What disgrace? Besides, it''s better than letting her give birth to a child for the middle-aged boss in our county!" Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 When this matter was brought up, Gerald couldn''t help but freeze. He lowered his head and didn''t say anything. Jennie blinked and continued, "Anyway, she''s escorting a man. Better this big boss, than those country bumpkins. Moreover, this boss can take out 150,000 yuan freely. His financial power is much better than the one in the county!" At this point, Emilia''s eyes became brighter, as if she thought of something. She looked at Jennie and said, "Jennie, your meaning is, this Fade..." Jennie didn''t hide anything. She said directly, "Mom, there aren''t many opportunities to meet such a big boss! Who knows when he will get tired of Yankee? He''ll change to someone else when the time comes." "Thus, while he''s still interested in Yankee, we can take advantage of this opportunity to make him bleed a little." Hearing this, Gerald frowned and said, "Th-That''s not good. He just lent us 150,000 yuan, and we are asking for money again. I''m afraid that..." "What''s wrong?" Emilia said, "My daughter was defiled by him. 150,000 yuan is nothing. That''s what he should be paying. I still think it''s too little! He is such a big boss and yet he''s so stingy." Jennie, who was standing at her side, also said, "Yeah, Yankee is a top student at Capital City University no matter what. Besides, she does have a good figure and appearance." "Many of the models I saw online are not as goodlooking as Yankee. They get tens of thousands of yuan when they apany their big boss every night. As for this Fade, Yankee has to stay with him for at least several months. Rtively speaking, 150,000 yuan is too little!" "Yes, yes. It''s indeed too little." Emilia nodded. Fabio''s eyes lit up as well, "Then why don''t we go ask for more? How much do we want?" The family discussed excitedly. In their words, they treated Yankee as a woman who was selling her body. However, they did not feel that it was inappropriate at all. Instead, they became more and more excited, and their eyes were eager to have a try. As for Gerald, who felt a little guilty, he was still honest. On such an asion, he had no chance to speak at all. After the discussion, the few of them looked at each other and then nodded. The corners of their mouths curled into a smile and they turned around. They returned to the cafeteria once again. Meanwhile, Fade patted Yankee''s shoulder gently andforted her softly. As for the four, when they saw what was happening, they were able to confirm what they were thinking. They looked at each other, and the smiles on their faces grew even wider. Hearing the footsteps, Fade and Yankee raised their heads, and they saw her familying back. Suddenly, Fade could not help frowning and said coldly, "Why did youe back?" After knowing his identity, they seemed to be a little ttering and respectful in front of him. "President Chen, we have something to talk to my sister about!" Fabio said. "Yankee,e here for a moment!" Emilia gestured to her. Yankee wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, looked at her mother and said coldly, "What''s the matter? Just say it here!" "Th- This might be a little inconvenient," said Emilia. "There''s nothing inconvenient about it. Either you say it now, or you leave," she said coldly. Emilia hesitated for a moment. As she thought of money, she suddenly felt motivated. She stamped her feet, looked at Fade and Yankee, and said, "Yankee, we already know about the rtionship between you and President Chen. We want an exnation for this!" Yankee was confused. She frowned and asked, "What rtionship?" Fabio said, "Yankee, stop pretending. This colleague of yours is the boss of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. He is Fade, the president of thepany and is worth tens of billions." "How did you know?" She was slightly surprised. He replied, "You don''t have to be curious about this. It''s just that we all guessed what happened between you and him." Emilia turned her eyes to Fade and said, "President Chen, you have to give us an exnation for my daughter, don''t you?" "What exnation?" He asked with a frown. She replied, "President Chen, although I''m from the countryside, I''m still very clear about the happenings in the city." Jennie also said loudly, "President Chen, we know about what happened between you and Yankee. Stop pretending." "What do you mean?" He frowned even more. Fabio was a little impatient and said directly, "President Chen, you''re forcing us to spell it out! Then I''ll say it." "If you want my sister to be your mistress, you should give us something!" He rubbed his fingers and winked at Fade, implying that he was asking for money. Emilia added, "It was not easy for us to raise our daughter. She can''t sleep with you for nothing. You have to take responsibility." Before Fade could make a sound, Yankee heard their words and immediately exploded. "What are you talking about? I have nothing to do with President Chen. How can you talk nonsense?" She eximed emotionally. Fabio curled his lip and said, "Yankee, it''s not a big deal. Don''t deny it. We won''t me you. It''s okay." Jennie added, "Yankee, it''s not easy for you to be President Chen''s mistress. You are really capable." Emilia said, "But it''s not a good thing after all. President Chen, you shouldpensate us!" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Fadepletely understood. This group of people, thinking that they were smart, made up a special rtionship between Yankee and himself, and then threatened him and asked for money. They were really shameless. As for Yankee, the way she looked at these so-called "family members" had changedpletely. Deep anger, disappointment, and even despair could be seen in her eyes. She wasn''t angry, but her gaze was cold. She shook her head and said faintly, "Your fantasy is not true. As for asking for money, that''s even more impossible. You can leave now!" "Yankee, I''m not ming you. Don''t deny it," Emilia said. Fade shouted coldly, "Get out of here, or I''ll call security!" While speaking, he picked up his mobile phone and called the security guards toe up directly. Seeing this, Fabio was a little anxious and said, "President Chen, you''re the big boss. We just want you to give us a small sum of money, just 500,000 yuan. After that, we promise to keep it a secret and never talk about it again." "If you drive us out, I will find reporters to expose this matter. The impact will be huge. At that time, it will affect the business of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, which will not be tens of thousands of yuan, but hundreds of thousands of yuan, or even hundreds of millions of yuan." "President Chen, you don''t have to do this for such a small amount of money." Fabio thought that his analysis was quite reasonable. Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 However, his shameless words only made Fade angrier. He shouted angrily, "Get out of here!" At this time, the security guards arrived upstairs. They surrounded the family and red at them, intending to drive them away. Given the situation, Fabio and the others knew that they were no match for him, so they dared not say anything more. They turned around and prepared to leave with indignation in their hearts. However, just as they were about to leave, Fade suddenly thought of something and shouted in a cold voice, "Wait a minute!" "What''s the matter, President Chen?" Fabio turned around with a smile on his face. Fade looked coldly at the bag in Emilia''s hand and said in a cold voice, "Leave the 150,000 in the bag here. You cannot take it." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As soon as she heard that she had to leave her money, Emilia suddenly became agitated. She held the bag tightly and refused to let go. "This is our money. You can''t take it away." "That''s my money. Leave it here!" Fade shouted coldly. "You lent this money to Yankee. She gave it to us, not you," she responded. Fade looked at Yankee. At this moment, she had a serious expression. Her gaze was ice-cold as she frostily said, "I am not willing to give you this money now, so hand over the money." "Yankee, you can''t do that. I''m your mother, we..." Emilia said emotionally. Yankee remained unmoved and said, "I refuse to acknowledge a mother like you. As for our rtionship, I will sever our ties and break away from the family." "No, you can''t. I''m the one who gave birth to you. You can''t..." Emilia shouted agitatedly. At this time, Yankee had turned around and waspletely unmoved. All the things that had happened earlier hadpletely broken her heart. She knew that no matter how much she thought of her family, it was useless. They just regarded her as a tool to ask for money. As long as she could still make money, they would use her by any means necessary. This kind of familypletely broke thest ties of affection in her heart. It made her soft heart be cold, and she made the decision to sever their rtionship. However, in the face of the crying and yelling of Fabio and the others, Fade was not moved at all. He waved his hand and said, "Leave the money here and throw them out." "Yes!" The security guards surrounded them. Emilia suddenly became agitated. She held her luggage bag tightly andid prone on the ground. She shouted and struggled, "My money, this is my money. Get out of here. You are robbers; don''t rob my money." In the face of such a shrew, the tall and sturdy security guards could not find a good time to move in. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold and he said, "Keep them here and then call the police. Tell them that someone has entered ourpany to rob money. It''s arge amount. Let the police deal with it." Hearing this, Fabio and Jennie suddenly became a little nervous. They were young people, and they knew it was a serious crime to rob others. If they were convicted, they would be sentenced to decades of imprisonment. Furthermore, with Fade''s identity and background, if he really used his rtionship and used them of robbery, that would be their end. Thinking of this, they could not help but feel timid. They persuaded Emilia to give up. However, she regarded the money as her life. She held the luggage bag tightly and was unwilling to let go. Soon, the police arrived. They heard that it was a robbery case with a huge amount of money, so many police officers came. They were all armed with guns at their waists, and rushed over wearing bulletproof vests. Seeing the policemen''s postures, Emilia began to realize that things were getting serious. She said, "I didn''t rob them. The money is mine." The policemen would not listen to her exnation. They took out handcuffs and arrested them. "Whether it was a robbery or not, go back with us until the investigation ispleted." Seeing that her son and daughter-inw had been handcuffed, Emilia was really scared. She handed over the luggage bag with the money and quickly said, "I''ll give the money back to you. It''s yours now. Let my son go. Let him go now." The policemen were unmoved and were going to handcuff her as well. When the cold handcuffs were locked over her skin, Emilia was so scared that her legs went limp and she almost fell to the ground. At this point, she looked at Yankee, crying and begging, "Yankee, I was wrong. I''ll give you the money. Tell the police to stop. Don''t arrest your brother. I beg you." Seeing this, Yankee''s body trembled a few times, but in the end, she shook her head hard and did not move. She turned around coldly and turned her head away. "Yankee, Yankee..." As Emilia shouted, they were taken away by the police. Yankee couldn''t hold it in any longer. Tears rolled down her face and she returned to the office. Fade followed her to the office, but she closed the office door before he could enter. He knocked on the door, but there was no response. He could only hear her sobbing. Therefore, he did not continue to knock on the door, but just waited outside. He knew that when faced with this kind of situation, and given that the people targeting her were her own family members, Yankee must be very upset. She needed time to release her emotions. As for Emilia, although Fade made it seem as if it was serious, he would not press charges. They would be used of causing trouble and be detained. This incident would be a lesson for unreasonable people like them. He waited for Yankee outside the office. He was waiting for her to feel better, and wanted to take her out to have a good meal before letting her go home to rest. During the half an hour that he had been waiting, more than ten staff members came to find her one after another. It was all about work, and she, the manager''s secretary, needed to deal with them. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help sighing. Yankee''s working ability had exceeded his expectations. She was now an important pir of thepany. Of course, although there was a lot to do, he still sent all of them back. After all, no matter how important her work was, it was not as important as herself. After waiting for another 15 minutes, Yankee still didn''te out. This time, he couldn''t help but worry. He came to the door and listened with his ear to the door, trying to figure out what was going on inside. However, there was silence in the office. He did not notice any sound, nor any crying. Suddenly, he became nervous. "Did anything happen to Yankee?" He thought. Worried, he knocked on the door again and said, "Yankee, are you there? Open the door for me." There was still no response. He pushed the door and said, "Yankee, I''ming in. Are you alright?" There was still no response. His eyebrows couldn''t help but furrow, and his expression became serious. Then his right hand pushed slightly, and with a bang, the door was pushed open. Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 At first nce, when Fade strode in, he saw Yankee lying on the sofa. "Is she asleep?" Seeing this, he let out a slight sigh of relief. He walked over, took off his coat, and was going to cover her with it. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, when he got closer, he noticed that something was wrong. He leaned forward to have a closer look, and his face suddenly changed. "Fainted." It turned out that Yankee hadn''t fallen asleep, but had fainted. He immediately moved. He held her wrist and began to check her pulse while injecting his positive energy into her body. After a long while, she woke up and saw him standing in front of her. She rubbed her eyes in embarrassment and said, "Brother Chen, you''re here? I''m sorry, I fell asleep." "What time is it? I think it''s not time to get off work yet. There are still a lot of things to do in the company. I have to take care of them." As she spoke, Yankee got up and was about to go to work. Fade pressed her down and said with a serious face, "Sit down and have a good rest. Do you know that you fainted just now?" "Ah, I fainted?" She was shocked. He said seriously, "Just now, I examined your pulse. You fainted because you were exhausted both physically and mentally, and your body has reached its limit." There was also another reason he did not mention, which was, Yankee''s body was extremely exhausted. Coupled with what happened that day with her parents and her younger brother, the impact on her heart made her unable to hold on any longer. That caused her to be exhausted both mentally and physically, and she fainted. "No, it can''t be. I''m feeling okay right now!" She smiled. "What do you mean ''okay''? I am a doctor, and I know your physical condition better than you do. Now, go home immediately and have a good rest," he said seriously. "Let''s go, I will take you back to rest." "Brother Chen, I''m fine," she insisted. Fade was determined. He directly took her hand and was about to pull her away. She said, "Brother Chen, l-l''ll go with you. Wait for me for a while. There are still some urgent documents in thepany that have to be dealt with, so let me handle them first. It will take half an hour at most. When they''re done, I''ll go back with you." "You don''t have to worry about your work. Go back with me now," he said forcefully. "But..." Yankee was still looking for an excuse. As a result, he took a step forward, looked at her and said, "If you still don''t leave, I will carry you out. Do you want me to do this?" After that, he stretched out his arms and was about to pick her up. When she saw this, she was startled and her cheeks heated up. She could imagine what kind of impact it would have if Fade carried her out of thepany. She shook her head and said, "Brother Chen, don''t mess around. I-I''ll go back with you." "That''s more like it!" He smiled and said, "Let''s go now." Yankee could only leave the workce with regret and left early with Fade. He drove her back. In the car, she seemed to be in a bad mood. He said, "Are you angry with me? Then I''ll apologize to you now." "No, it''s not like that. Brother Chen, I''m not angry with you. I''m just..." As she spoke, she couldn''t help but sigh. He said in a low voice, "Is it about your parents? Don''t worry. They won''t really be sentenced for robbery. They will only be detained for a period of time so that they will realize their mistakes." Yankee nodded and said, "I know. Thank you, Brother Chen. I''ve figured it out now. If they don''t treat me as their family, I won''t need to treat them as my family either. Later, I''ll go through some formalities and officially sever my rtionship with them." "It''s best if you can think it through," Fade said. Then, when he saw her sad face, he could not help but ask, "Why are you still frowning? Are you unhappy?" She replied, "No, I''m worried about my work." "As far as work is concerned, there are so many employees that can handle this. There is nothing to worry about," he replied. She shook her head and said, "Brother Chen, don''t you know? Thepany has encountered a lot of trouble recently. Everyone is deeply troubled, and that''s why they are so busy during this period of time." "What trouble?" Despite being the boss of thepany, he basicallyid it aside and did not care about it at all. Only now, from Yankee, did he know that thepany was in trouble. "Brother Chen, you are the boss of thepany, and you don''t even know the situation. I..." She looked at him, speechless, and then she said, "Thepany has vited severalrge overseas orders recently, so its reputation has been greatly affected. Besides, they n to sue us." "Vited the contract! How could this be?" He was a little surprised. She exined, "Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc''s main product is cosmetics. Other than the domestic market, the foreign market has also expanded very well, especially in our neighboring countries." "Among them, the Bay City head office is mainly responsible for supplying the goods within the country. Our Capital City branch office, besides supplying Capital City and the northeast, our biggest clients are Jopeno and South Kond." "The sales situation has always been good. Gradually, we''ve built a firm foothold in their markets, and we are growing stronger and stronger. However, in the past month, our goods kept suffering from problems during the transportation process, causing the quality and quantity of the goods to drop, resulting in a breach of contract in the overseas market. The impact is very serious!" "How could this be?" Even if Fade was an idiot at business, he still knew how troublesome a contract vition in business was and what its impact would be, especially the damage to their reputation. Yankee continued, "The goods shipped from Capital City to foreign countries are by sea. It used to be alright, until several logistics idents happened recently." "In the beginning, the goods were flooded with water which affected the quality of our products. Later, a small boat overturned and all our goods fell into the sea." "These few things happened one after another. Because of that, we were unable to deliver the goods on time, leading to the breach of contract," she continued. Hearing this, he immediately frowned and said, "It has been fine before, but something happened in session within just a month. Is this a coincidence?" She said, "We also suspect that there is something wrong. We asked forpensation from the transportpany, but they keep shirking off the responsibilities by saying that it''s not their responsibility. Now, ourpany is still in talks with them, and it''s very likely that we will have a lawsuit against them." "However, thewsuit will definitely take a few months. Adding to the execution of the trial, a year may pass. Even if we win in the end, I''m afraid that there''ll be no way to remedy the losses in the overseas market." Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Fade couldn''t help frowning and said, "Is someone ying tricks? Is it the shippingpany or our competitor?" "Both are possible. We''re investigating it and trying to think of a solution. That''s why thepany is busier, so I..." Yankee said. Hearing her words, he thought of something. He waved his hand and said, "I was going to send you back home to rest. It''s my fault for talking about work. Let''s not talk about this anymore. You should have a good rest and leave the rest of it to thepany." "But without me, there are a lot of things in thepany..." She was still worried. He held her down and said in a joking tone, "Yankee, you''re not that important yet. Mypany will still run without you. Didn''t mypany run well before you joined?" "Also, I''ll contact Sister Lily about this issue. You don''t have to worry about it," he reassured her. Yankee knew that he deliberately said this out of concern for her, and she felt warm in her heart. She nodded and said, "Brother Chen, I''ll listen to you. I''ll have a good rest, but you must solve this problem." "Don''t worry, nothing can stump me," he replied with a smile. He then sent her back and called Lily, who was in Dragonville, to exin the situation here. She said that she had already known about the situation of the branch office in Capital City. She had booked a ticket and would arrive the next morning to deal with the problem. He said he would pick her up at the airport then. The next day, Fade drove to the Capital City airport early in the morning. At 10:30 in the morning, he picked Lily up at the airport. She was dressed in a business suit and a long windbreaker. Walking with the wind, she looked very natural and professional. She gave one the impression that she was an elite professional woman. Coupled with her pretty face, she attracted the attention of many passersby as soon as she walked out of the arrival hall. Some even mistook her for a celebrity and picked up their phones to take pictures of her. When Fade saw her, he smiled and went up to her. "Sister Lily, you''re finally here. Long time no see. I missed you so much." As he spoke, he was going to give her a warm hug. However, she took a step back shyly. She nced at him and whispered, "Don''t be reckless. I came with someone." "Who''s with you?" He was a little confused. Lily turned her head, waved to the person behind her, and said, "Mr. Han, over here." Fade looked over and found that she was calling out to a man in his 40s who was wearing a suit and tie, who. He looked fresh and cool. The man had a smile on his handsome face. Coupled with his obviously expensive clothes, he immediately attracted the attention of quite a few people, especially the younger girls. Their eyes were shining, and they kept calling him "Uncle, Uncle" or things like that. Seeing this, Fade could not help curling his lips and snorting, "Who is it? Why are you with him? He looks so fancy." Lily rolled her eyes at him and said, "He is only wearing a suit. Why is it fancy? Are you jealous?" He hummed a few times, patted his chest and said, "Are you kidding me? Who am I? My charm is iparable to that of an old man. Why should I be jealous, hmph!" Looking at him, she was sure that he was a little jealous, and she couldn''t help but smile. She then exined to him solemnly, "His name is Elvin Han, and he is the deputy general manager of Central Cloud Shipping. I came with him because of thepany''s business." Hearing this, Fade smiled and nodded. "No wonder. Just as I said, how could a great beauty like you fall in love with that kind of old man?" She rolled her eyes at him, then turned around and met Elvin who was walking over with a smile. She gently shook hands with him and said, "Mr. Han, let me introduce. This is Fade Chen, the president of Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc." "President Chen, this is the deputy general manager of Central Cloud Shipping, Elvin Han," she introduced him to Fade. Elvin sized up Fade, who was wearing a casual suit, and was slightly shocked. Then, he reached out his hand and said with a smile, "I have heard of your name, President Chen, for a long time. You are very famous!" Fade alsoplimented with a smile, "Mr. Han, I have also heard of your name. It''s nice to meet you." They chatted for a while, then they left the airport together and went to the Capital City branch office of Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc. In the car, Fade drove and Lily was about to sit in the front seat, but when Elvin said that he wanted to discuss work with her, she had to sit in the back with him. Along the way, they took out all kinds of documents and kept chatting. Not knowing whether it was intentional or not, he leaned slightly towards her from time to time, almost sticking to her. As for Lily, she flipped through the files and used the folder to block his tricks. Fade saw this scene in the rearview mirror. His eyes turned cold, and he considered Elvin a bad person. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was worried about work, he would have dropped Elvin off by the road right away. After arriving at thepany, Lily met with the employees of the branch and learned about the current situation in detail. Elvin talked with her for a while, and then went out in the afternoon, saying that he had something to do. With a smile on Lily''s face, she sent him out in person. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing this, Fade''s face darkened again. When she turned around and saw his reaction, she couldn''t help butugh. "Jealous again?" "Nope, I just think that he is not a good guy. He deliberately approached you and came all the way here. He must be an old pervert," he said with some anger. "You are overthinking things," Lily said, "By the way, get ready tonight. We''ll go out and meet a few bosses to discuss work." "A business dinner? I''m not good at this kind of thing at all." He suddenly felt very troubled. Lily red at him. "Remember, you''re the president of ourpany. How can we show our sincerity if you don''t show up? Besides, it''s really a bit troublesome this time. Without Elvin contacting those bosses, we can''t even meet them!" "Oh, okay!" Although he didn''t like such social events, Lily came to Capital City for it and she had done so many things. He would be ungrateful if he failed right there. Therefore, he nodded and agreed in the end. In the afternoon, Lily took him to a store. She styled his hair and changed his outfit into a proper business suit. Then, they drove to a five-star hotel. They booked the most expensive private room in the hotel. Fade and Lily came rtively early. Elvin and the bosses had not arrived yet. Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 Lily also reminded Fade in advance, "The problem this time is mainly caused by the transportation of goods. Reputation,pensation, and liquidated damages have to be solved, but the most urgent thing at the moment is transportation." "No matter how the shipping of the previous goods went, the most important thing for us now is to ship the goods overseas so that the merchants and customers can get them. That''s the most important thing to solve." He nodded to show his understanding. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She continued, "Sea Eagle Shipping in Capital City used to ship our goods. Because of this incident, we''re discussing with them and filing awsuit against them. Thus, we can''t continue working with them." "As for other shippingpanies in Capital City, the branchpany here has contacted some, but they have their considerations and decided not to transport our goods for us." "This time, it was Elvin who made an appointment with the bosses of thesepanies through his connections, so we have the opportunity toe out and have a talk," Lily said. "When theye, take it easy and speak politely. After all, we need them to help us." Fade nodded and replied, "I know." Then, there was the sound of footsteps at the door. Elvin knocked on the door and came in. Behind him were three middle-aged men in their 40s or 50s. All of them were dressed in suits and they all had beer bellies. They walked with their heads slightly raised, looking arrogant. Seeing them enter, Lily quickly got up and went to greet them, "Hello, Mr. Han, these bosses are..." Elvin led the three bosses to their seats and sat down. Then, he introduced them one by one, "Manager Wei, this is Director Huang from Sea Eagle Shipping, this is Director Xu from Seagull Shipping, this is Principal Liu, who runs Seal Shipping." "Hello, Director Huang, Director Xu, and Principal Liu. I''ve heard a lot about you!" She greeted them with a smile andplimented them a little. Elvin immediately introduced her, "Bosses, this is the general manager of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, Lily Wei, Manager Wei." After introducing her, he nced at Fade without any intention of introducing him. Lily wanted to introduce Fade herself, but he pulled her and stopped her with his eyes. After all, in such a business meeting, his young age was sometimes a disadvantage. She nodded slightly and did not introduce him. However, the eyes of the three bosses fell on her, and they couldn''t take their eyes off her for a moment. After all, they knew that Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc had developed so well in just one or two years. As the general manager of the group, Lily was so beautiful and young, so naturally, they would be interested in her. Hence, the three bosses greeted her with smiles. "I have also heard a lot about you, Manager Wei!" Director Huang said. "I didn''t expect you to be so young, Manager Wei. I''m really ashamed of myself as an old man!" Director Xu said with a smile. "Mr. Xu, Manager Wei is not only young, but also beautiful. You are not inferior to those stars at all. Today, we are lucky to meet you," Principal Liu joked. Then, the three bossesughed together and sized Lily up, unable to conceal their lust. She didn''t like their looks, so she pulled her cor up and wrapped herself tightly in her coat. She bit her lip gently and held back her anger. She squeezed out a smile, took a look at Elvin, and said, "Manager Han, regarding the sea shipping business of Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc, I..." Without waiting for her to finish, he waved his hand, interrupted her, and said, "Manager Wei, the three bosses came over with empty stomachs. Let''s order first." "Oh yes, let''s order. It''s all my fault that I didn''t make the arrangements," she said. Then, she called a waiter over and ordered a table full of dishes. She didn''t care about the prices. After all, all of the guests here were worth hundreds of millions of yuan, or even billions. After ordering the dishes, Elvin waved his big hand and asked the waiter to serve a box of Maotai Wine. Seeing that Lily''s gaze was a little strange, he exined to her in a low voice, "Manager Wei, Director Huang and the other two have always liked to drink wine and they like Maotai Wine very much. If they''re happy, the business will be much easier." She nodded to show her understanding. After the dishes and wine were served, the atmosphere gradually became more lively. Lily took the initiative to toast to them, and then picked up the food to eat. Although she wasn''t unfamiliar with this kind of wine dinner, when Quin was in charge of the company, she didn''t like this kind of dinner style very much either. Therefore, Lily didn''t take part in too many wine dinners, and her drinking capacity was only average. Now, she had topete with these big and experienced bosses. She felt a little frightened and ate in advance to cushion her stomach. After she took the initiative to toast to them, it was their turn to toast to her. The three bosses took turns and said a few polite words. Lily felt that her stomach felt hot and she began to feel a little ufortable. After eating a few bites, she felt that it was about time to bring up the matter of the business, so she said, "Director Huang, Director Xu, and Principal Liu, Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc has met with some problems with cargo recently. We want to..." Without waiting for her to finish, Principal Liu picked up his ss and interrupted her, "Manager Wei, you''re a heroine in the business circle. Come, I''d like to toast to you." She had no choice but to raise her head and empty her ss. "Manager Wei, you''re good at drinking. I''m so impressed!" Director Huang also stood up, picked up a ss of wine, and said, "Manager Wei, let me toast to you as well." "Director Huang, I-1 can''t drink anymore." Lily felt she was going to vomit and couldn''t drink any more. She exined with a forced smile. Suddenly, Director Huang''s face fell, and he said coldly, "Can''t drink anymore? Why? You just drank well with Director Liu, but now you can''t drink with me anymore? It seems that I''m not as good as Director Liu!" "Director Huang, that''s not what I mean. I just..." She wanted to exin. However, before she could finish, Elvin poured a ssful of wine for Lily and persuaded, "Manager Wei, this is Director Huang. You have to give him face. Just drink this!" Lily looked like she was in a difficult situation, but she still picked up her ss and drained it in one gulp. "Well, Manager Wei, I felt your appreciation." Principal Liu smiled and sat down. Then, Director Xu stood up and picked up his ss. "Manager Wei, you drank with both of them. You can''t miss out on me, can you?" Although she felt a little ufortable, she thought that she had already drunk so much so what was one more ss. Hence, she picked up a ss of wine and toasted, "Director Xu, you are a giant in the sea shipping industry. Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc will definitely need your help in the future. Let me toast to you." After that, she took the initiative to empty the ss. Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 Seeing this, Director Xu smiled and said, "Manager Wei, you are indeed a heroine. I''ve seen it today." As she drank with the three of them, Lily''s body swayed and she almost fell to the ground. However, she stabilized herself and said, "Director Xu, Director Huang, and Principal Liu, I asked Manager Han to invite the three of you here because I want to talk about shipping our supplies in the fall. Recently..." She once again took the initiative to bring up business, but this time, before she could finish, Director Huang on the opposite side picked up his ss again and said, "Manager Wei, I know about the sea transportation issues. It''s no big deal. Come on, let''s drink first and then we''ll talk about business." "Director Huang, I-1 can''t drink anymore..." She really felt nauseous. He immediately said in a deep voice, "Manager Wei, you are a heroine in business, yet you can''t even drink this little wine? You''re not respecting me!" Director Xu also said, "Manager Wei, you have to drink three sses. Just now was the first ss. Do you want to break the rules at the beginning of the second round?" Principal Liu immediately said, "Manager Wei, if you don''t drink this wine, we don''t have any interest in the business!" Lily''s face turned pale. She didn''t expect things to turn out like this. She couldn''t help looking at Elvin who was beside her, as if asking for help. She wanted him to say something for her. However, not only did he not help her, he persuaded her instead. He whispered, "Manager Wei, as the saying goes, the dinner table is a business ce. If you don''t drink with them to make them happy, I''m afraid that we can''t continue with the shipping matters!" "But..." She hesitated, with a look of difficulty on her face. He replied, "Manager Wei, it''s just a little wine. It''s no big deal. You can vomit after this." While speaking, he once again filled her ss and brought it in front of her. The three bosses also looked at her with a smile and an encouraging look. In a daze, she picked up her ss and was about to drink up. However, arge hand reached out and snatched the ss from her hand. "Sister Lily, you can''t drink anymore." "Fade, you..." Seeing that it was Fade who stopped her, she wanted to speak. However, when the three bosses on the opposite side saw this, their eyes became cold. "What are you doing? Get lost!" "Who do you think you are? Manager Wei is here to toast this wine to us. Do you think you can touch it?" "Manager Wei, who did you bring with you? He doesn''t know the rules at all." Earlier, Elvin didn''t introduce Fade. Hence, the bosses thought that he was Lily''s secretary and directly shouted at this moment. Because of their shouting, she looked a little anxious and wanted to exin some things. However, at this time, Fade took her hand and shook his head. He then looked at the three bosses and said coldly, "My name is Fade Chen, the president of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Now, do you know who I am?" When the three of them heard this, they couldn''t help but be stunned. Elvin''s face fell slightly, but he still said, "Bosses, Mr. Chen is indeed the president of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. I heard that he inherited the position from his missing wife. Mr. Chen, himself, is just a teacher in the university, and he does not care much about business." Hearing Elvin''s words, the three bosses immediately understood. This so-called president only had the title, but had no real power. He was just a powerless president. Suddenly, the three people''s expressions became disdainful. "This Mr. Chen, President Chen, do you know what we are going to talk about?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "It seems that yourpany is asking us for help with sea shipping. You must understand your position right now." "You don''t even have enough experience. You don''t know anything, so don''t behave atrociously in front of us. You''re just a joke." Elvin immediately looked at Lily and said, "Manager Wei, the three bosses are not happy. It''s better to let President Chen back off and let the professionals deal with them." "This..." She felt a little dazed. She looked at Fade and said, "Fade, l-l''ll..." He shook his head, pulled her up, and said, "Sister Lily, don''t be fooled by them. They don''t n to discuss business with us." "How could it be? I..." She was a little surprised. He ced his palm on her back. He circted positive energy and injected it into her body, waking her up. Upon hearing this, the faces of the three bosses opposite him changed slightly, and they shouted coldly. "You brat, do you know what nonsense you''re talking about?" "Since you don''t want to talk about business, we won''t talk about it. We are not the ones in trouble anyway." "Since you''re so insincere, then forget about it. Let''s go!" As they spoke, they got up angrily and got ready to leave. Elvin looked anxiously at Fade and Lily and said, "It was not easy for me to make an appointment with them. Do you know what you are doing? You..." At this moment, Lily came to her senses. Looking at the situation in front of her, she felt a little anxious. "I''m not..." However, at this moment, Fade looked at Elvin and said coldly, "You are one of them. Do you think that I don''t know?" "What are you talking about? I''m helping you out of good intentions..." He shouted angrily. However, Fade ignored him and directly pushed him away. Then, he looked at the three bosses who walked to the door of the private room and said coldly, "You three, stop right there." They stopped and turned to look at Fade with gloomy eyes. "What are you trying to do? Stop us from leaving?" Fade stepped forward, stared at them, then said in a cold voice, "If you don''t exin clearly what happened today, don''t leave." "What do you mean?" "Are you trying to detain us? Do you know what you''re doing?" "Manager Wei, is this how yourpany negotiates?" They shouted angrily. Elvin, who was by the side, also looked anxious and said to Lily, "Manager Wei, if you don''t stop him from messing around, our cooperation will bepletely ruined. You know very well how much loss it will bring if that happens. At that time..." He kept twittering behind him, and Fade did not turn around at all. He waved his hand directly and sent out a stream of energy. "Shut up!" The energy crackled and pped Elvin''s face, which directly made his cheek red and swollen. He was stunned. He covered his cheek and dared not speak. At this time, the three bosses looked at Fade who was approaching them. They also became nervous. "I''m warning you, don''t do anything stupid!" "My bodyguard is right outside. If you want to mess around, you''ll bring trouble to yourself." "If you dare to attack us, we''ll call the police immediately, and then..." Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 Without waiting for them to finish their words, Fade kicked three times, and knocked the three of them to the ground. He said in a condescending cold voice, "Tell me, what''s your objective today? Who ordered you?" "Someone hit me..." "Bodyguard, bodyguard!" "Call the police. I want to call the police." Looking at three of them who shouted, Fade stepped on their arms and exerted his strength. The huge force made them feel a bone-piercing pain, as if their bones were about to break. "Ah!" They screamed in pain. At this time, Elvin, who was by the side, secretly climbed up and took out his mobile phone, wanting to call the police. However, Fade casually waved his hand and caught him. He held Elvin in his hand and said in a cold voice, "If they don''t want to talk, how about you talk then?" "I-1 don''t understand what you''re talking about." Elvin defended himself and shouted to Lily, "Manager Wei, I''m here to help you. Is this how you treat me? I..." "This..." At this moment, she felt a little lost. "Help?" Fade snorted. He took out a pack of things from Elvin''s pocket and threw it on the ground. He asked coldly, "Do you want to use these things to help?" Lily looked down and saw that the things scattered on the ground were some aphrodisiacs, drugs, and some s*x toys. In an instant, she understood their intention and her face became angry. Elvin, on the other hand, stuttered, "Th-This is just my personal hobby. I..." "Hobby!" Fade snorted and picked up the drugs from the ground. He said to Elvin, "Since you like it so much, I will pour these into your mouth, and then throw you into a pig pen so that you can have fun." As he said that, he pinched Elvin''s chin and poured the drugs into his mouth. Elvin coughed violently and his face turned red. "No, no, I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you everything..." "Talk!" Fade threw him to the ground and shouted in a stern voice. Elvin coughed violently a few times and immediately exined, "In fact, they contacted me for this and wanted my help acting with them." He pointed to the three bosses on the ground and continued, "Half a month ago, they contacted me, telling me that if Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc asks for help from our Central Cloud Shipping, they wanted me to promise that I''d invite someone to Capital City to negotiate with them." Upon hearing this, Lily''s face sank. "Why did they do that?" Fade asked. Elvin shook his head and said, "I-1 don''t know. Central Cloud Shipping has not been doing very well in recent days, and we need help from theirpany, so I had to agree to their request." "Were these things also requested by them?" Fade crushed the toys on the ground with his leg and asked coldly. Elvin''s face turned pale. He nced at Lily, then bowed his head and said, "Th-This... After we met Manager Wei, we thought that she was beautiful, so we wanted to get her drunk, and then..." There was no need to continue. Lily immediately understood what was going on and her expression became angry instantly. "Shameless!" Fade''s expression was grim. He looked at the three people on the ground. He stepped on their arms and said coldly, "Tell me, why did you do this? What is your goal?" Director Huang rolled his eyes and said, "You''re hurting people on purpose. Do you know that you''re going to jail..." Without waiting for him to finish, Fade exerted some strength into his leg. Suddenly, there was a click, and Director Huang''s arm broke. He let out a shrill scream. He was in so much pain that his face turned pale and he kept rolling on the ground. Then, Fade turned his eyes to Director Liu and raised his right foot. "Are you going to talk?" Principal Liu was so scared that he was trembling. He quickly shook his head and said, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk!" "Then talk!" Fade shouted. "W-We were also ordered by someone else!" He replied. Upon hearing this, Fade and Lily couldn''t help but narrow their eyes; they were somewhat surprised. They had thought that these three were the masterminds. They never thought that there was someone behind them. "Who was it?" Fade asked sharply. Principal Liu was a little hesitant, but when he saw Fade''s cold eyes, he did not dare to hide anything and revealed, "It''s Young Master Ding. He asked us to do this." "Young Master Ding? Which one?" Fade couldn''t recall for a while. Principal Liu said, "Evan Ding, the Young Master Ding of Ding Shipping Company." Director Xu added, "Evan Ding, the son of Hensley Ding." "It''s him!" Lily apparently had heard the name before. "Why would he ask you to..." Before the three people exined, Fade''s face darkened. He thought of something and said coldly, "It seems that he has not learned his lesson. He wants to take his revenge on me!" "Fade, what''s going on?" She asked with a puzzled look. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Then, he quickly told her about his feud with Evan. The first time he had had a conflict with Evan was when he, Centro, and Joey went to the concert together. They had a conflict because of Yuri. At that time, Centro was there, so Evan had suffered a loss and retreated. Since then, he bore a grudge against them and attacked Yankee once. As a result, he was beaten up by Fade, and Fade even taught Lester, Evan''s bodyguard who was hired for a lot of money, a lesson. For the second time, Fade broke Evan''s leg and he went back home to recuperate. There was no sign of him for the past few months. Unexpectedly, he just recovered from his injury and he couldn''t help but want to make trouble for Fade. Upon hearing this, Lily''s face darkened. She then looked at the three bosses and said, "During this period of time, the cargo of Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc had some problems. Was it because of Evan?" Director Liu nodded and said, "That''s actually Young Master Ding''s arrangement." "After the two previous conflicts, Evan had a grudge against Mr. Chen and he wanted to retaliate. However, he knew that Mr. Chen was excellent in martial arts, and he couldn''t deal with you in a short time. Thus, he turned to focus on your business and began to attack Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "Because Ding Shipping Company is thergest sea shippingpany in the northeast and even the whole north region of our country, 70% of the sea shipping goods are shipped by them. This is also the case for the goods of the branchpany of Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc." "Therefore, they secretly created several problems with the cargo of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. At the same time, they dragged thewsuit and coborated with other sea shippingpanies, telling them not to cooperate with you." Lily remembered that she had contacted other sea shippingpanies, but they all refused to cooperate without hesitation. However, when she thought of these three bosses, she asked, "Then how about you?" Principal Liu said, "W- We are alsopanies under Ding Shipping Company. Our cooperation with you was arranged by the Ding family on purpose." Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 "They did it on purpose!" Upon hearing this, Lily could not help but be shocked. She then asked solemnly, "What does the Ding family want?" Principal Liu paused for a moment and then said, "They want us to do this. First, they want to give yourpany a bit of hope for the fall. They want us to deliberately drag out time so that you won''t find otherpanies to cooperate with." Upon hearing this, her face darkened and she became a little afraid. Indeed, if she was held back by them in this negotiation, they could stall her for ten to fifteen days. Then, they could go back on their word at thest moment, and Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc would probably suffer another huge loss in the fall. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "And then?" Fade asked. Principal Liu took a look at Lily and continued, "Besides, there is another thing. Evan wanted us to get Manager Wei''s naked photos to threaten her. Using this as a breakthrough, in addition to the sea shipping matter, he would be able to destroy Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc bit by bit." Upon hearing this, she was even more shocked. She never thought that Evan would have such dirty and vicious thoughts. Fade''s face turned dark. It seemed that the Ding family was being ruthless this time. They not only wanted to take revenge on him, but also wanted to kill off hispany. "It seems that the Ding family still have not learnt from their lesson!" His expression became a little cold. After that, they asked the three some more questions. However, the bosses did not know any more. After all, they were the bosses in name, but in reality, they were just puppets controlled by the Ding family. In the north region, the sea shipping business was under the Ding family''s control. Fade threw the three of them out after breaking their arms and legs. As for Elvin, he was even more relentless. He not only broke his legs and feet, but also destroyed the thing between his legs, before throwing him out. Then, Fade and Lily returned to thepany. He was burning with anger. He wanted to rush straight to the Ding family and destroy them by force. However, she stopped him and said, "Fade, you can''t be so impulsive! I know that your martial arts strength is strong enough to destroy the Ding family, but you have to consider the consequences." "What consequences?" He was really quite angry. She exined patiently, "The Ding family is very powerful in the northeast and even the whole northern region. If you attack them, you''re bound to make a loud noise. Until then, do you think the Stealth Team or the higher-level officials will sit by and do nothing?" He was silent for a while. He was not afraid of the Stealth. They would turn a blind eye to his methods. However, it would be difficult to cover up the matter if he directly destroyed a big family like the Ding family. The higher- ups might put pressure on him over this. Seeing him lost in thought, Lily continued, "Apart from that, there''s another point. Even if you destroy the Ding family and you can answer to the higher-ups, it still won''t solve the biggest problem we''re facing now." "This..." He was confused. She said, "I came to Capital City to solve the problem of not being able to transport our branch''s goods abroad, because almost all the sea shippingpanies here are under the Ding family''s control. They won''t cooperate with us, so we can''t deliver goods. This will lead to a breach of contract and affect the overseas business." "Even if we win and even take over the shippingpany from the Ding family, all kinds of procedures and restructuring, personnel arrangements, and rtionships need time to be re- established. When we get everything done, I''m afraid that the overseas business will be ruined." "Then what should we do?" He really didn''t know much about business. She went silent for a while and then said, "For now, I''ve thought of two ways." "What are the ways?" He immediately asked. She answered, "The first one is to cooperate with other sea shippingpanies in Capital City." "But, the Ding Family..." He was puzzled. She said, "I know the Ding family has arge market share in Capital City, but Principal Liu and the others just said that their market control is not 100%. That means there must be some sea shipping companies that are not under their control. Even if it is small in scale, even if it has limited abilities, it can still solve our urgent needs. We need to get our goods sent abroad no matter what." Fade nodded to show that her words made sense. He then continued to ask, "What about the second method?" She looked at him and said, "The second way is Jade City." "Jade City? What about it?" He was a little confused. She rolled her eyes at him and said, "The Li family in Jade City! They are involved in all kinds of businesses. In terms of shipping, the Li family also has arge scalepany. You are that family''s biggest shareholder. Everything will be solved by letting their sea shippingpany ship our goods." "You are right. Why didn''t I think of this? Then why are you still hesitating? Call the Li family directly and ask them to send ships over!" Fade was so excited that he was about to get his phone. She patted him on the hand and stopped him. "Calm down and let me finish speaking." "Sister Lily, go on!" He said with a smile. She replied, "The sea shippingpany of the Li family is in Jade City, and they are responsible for shipping across the South Sea, basically heading south. Have you ever thought of how far they are from Capital City?" "Ah, this..." He scratched his head. "Besides, the Li family''s shippingpany has its own businesses. There aren''t many avable ships at the moment. Don''t tell me that you want them to breach their contracts ande here to help? That''s not worth it. In addition, the costs and expenses to hire the Li family''s sea shipping company will be much higher. If we split the costs of the goods, it''ll affect the sales of our goods," she responded. "Then what should we do?" He did not expect to think of so many questions, and he was a little dumbfounded. Lily thought for a moment and said, "I haven''te out with a perfect solution yet. For now, we can only contact the small sea shippingpany near Capital City to see if we can work together. On the other hand, we should also contact the Li family in Jade City in advance to make some preparations in case of an emergency." "Of course, on the other hand, we have to give the Ding family a shot to see if we can resolve the matter with them," she said. "Resolve? That''s impossible!" Fade said with a frown. She replied, "When ites to business, the priority is profit. Usually, with enough profit, nothing is impossible. We should give it a try." "Well, I''ll go with you tomorrow." What happened that day made him worried about her safety, so he volunteered himself to apany her. Lily, of course, knew about this, so she nodded in agreement. In the evening, she found a good hotel near thepany to stay. Fade was worried about her safety, so he sent his man, ck Lord, over to secretly protect her. Then, he returned to the university on his own. Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 When he arrived at the door of the apartment, Fade''s phone rang. When he saw the caller ID, he was a little surprised. Then, he picked up the phone, "Liza, where did you find the time to call me?" The caller was none other than the Micovia food reporter, Liza, whom he had known for a long time. When he was in Bay City and Jade City, as a gourmet, she had helped him several times. After that, she went to Jopeno. After that, there was no news from her for a few months. He didn''t expect her to suddenly show up, which surprised him a little. Liza, who was active as usual on the other end of the phone said, "Why, Fade? Are you not happy about my call?" "Not at all? Liza, the great gourmet, is calling me. It''s my honor!" He said with a smile. "That''s good." Sheughed and then said, "Fade, I''ming to Capital City tomorrow. I heard that you''re there. Do you have the time to meet with me?" "You''reing to Capital City?" He was a little surprised, but he did not ask for her reason and said, "Of course I''m free. What time will you arrive? I''ll pick you up." She said, "Four o''clock in the afternoon tomorrow. I will be waiting for you!" "No worries, I''ll be there on time. I will definitely bring you to taste the delicious food in Capital City and make you full," he said. "I''ll be looking forward to my arrival tomorrow then!" Liza smiled and said, "Fade, thank you." After hanging up the phone, he confirmed the time with Lily. The meeting with Ding family was at twelve o''clock noon, so it didn''t conflict with Liza''s arrival. The next morning, when Fade arrived at thepany, Lily was already there. She had a pile of information in her hands. She looked like she had spent a long time preparing. "Thank you for your hard work," he said. She shook her head and said, "Not at all. This time, I have made an appointment with Hensley mainly to talk and see if there''s any chance for reconciliation." "Maybe." Fade did not have too much faith in reconciliation, but he did not say anything. She immediately took out a document and handed it to him, saying, "These are the benefits I proposed to them. The initiative is in the hands of the Ding family. If we want them to cooperate, I''m afraid that we''ll have to make some concessions." "Look at these concessions. Tell me if it is inappropriate or out of your expectations, and I''ll reconsider them." He took a look. The entire page was filled with data, giving him a headache. He immediately handed the document to her and said, "Lily, you''re a professional in this aspect. You''ll be fully in charge of it. I trust you." "Alright." She nodded, looked at the time, and said, "It''s almost time. Let''s go earlier." Then, they drove to the hotel. They arrived ahead of schedule and waited in the hotel for more than half an hour. It was fifteen minutes past the appointed twelve o''clock, but still, no one from the Ding family appeared. Fade could not help frowning and said, "The Ding family is ying with us!" Lily tugged at his sleeve and said, "Wait a little longer. Maybe they did it on purpose." He sat down silently and waited for another fifteen minutes. It was already 12:30 PM, but no one showed up. At this point, even Lily''s brows furrowed in dissatisfaction. Suddenly, someone came in to report, "President Chen, Manager Wei, a Ding family member is here." Lily and Fade got up and walked to the door. Immediately, they saw a young man in his twenties, wearing a fancy suit, and a pair of sunsses. He had a round belly and looked very mboyant. Behind him, there were four bodyguards in ck suits, and they walked in with great momentum. Seeing him, Fade''s eyes suddenly became cold. "It''s him!" "Do you know him?" Lily asked, looking at Fade. He replied, "He is Evan Ding, Hensley''s son. The one whose leg I broke." "It''s him." She frowned slightly. Meanwhile, Evan hade up to them. Lily squeezed out a smile and greeted, "Hi Young Master Ding, I''m Lily, the general manager of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "Manager Wei, I''ve heard that you are the famous beauty of the industry." Evan pushed down his sunsses and swept his eyes over her unscrupulously. She frowned slightly and continued to introduce, "Young Master Ding, you must be joking. You are more famous. This is the president of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, Fade..." Before she finished her introduction, Evan interrupted her directly. He took off his sunsses and looked at Fade with a hint of resentment in his eyes. "I don''t need your introduction. I am very familiar with Mr. Chen!" While he spoke, he gritted his teeth, as if he could not wait to swallow Fade. Fade looked calm. He took a look at Evan and said, "Evan Ding, I''m familiar with you too." "Hmmph!" Evan snorted and then strode towards the private room. Seeing this, Lily was confused and asked immediately, "Is Director Dinging?" Evan replied, "My father didn''te. I''ll be in charge of the negotiations this time." Hearing this, she immediately frowned. The previous day, Hensley agreed toe here and negotiate, but now, he didn''t notify them before changing ns. Moreover, the person he appointed in his ce was the well- known yboy, Evan. She could vaguely guess that the negotiations that day would not go smoothly. "Why? Manager Wei, you don''t like me? If you don''t want to talk to me, I''ll go back," Evan looked at her and said. She hurriedly said, "Young Master Ding, not at all. I was just a little shocked. You are indeed young and promising. You''ve gotten Director Ding''s support and received such a heavy responsibility to negotiate with us." "That''s my dad. Of course he thinks highly of me!" He said generously. After that, they entered the private room and took their seats. Evan unceremoniously ordered some food and started to eat. Lily and Fade also ate a little. Seeing that it was almost time, she took the initiative to bring up the topic and said, "Young Master Ding, we invited you out this time to talk about the sea..." Without waiting for her to finish, he waved his hand and interrupted her. Then, he drank a ss of red wine, swallowed the lobster, and patted his stomach. He said, "I know what you want to talk about." "The problem that Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc is facing now is sea shipping, so you want the Ding family''s help to ship your goods, right?" She nodded and said, "Exactly. What do you think?" Evan looked at her, then at Fade and said, "What do I think? In fact, my opinion is very simple." "Please go ahead, Young Master Ding," she said.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 Evan nced at Fade and said, "Originally, Ding Shipping Company and Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc had no feud with each other. It was supposed to be a win-win deal." "However, Mr. Chen was unfriendly with me. Thus, the biggest prerequisite for our cooperation is that he, Fade, must pay the price." "This..." Lily''s face darkened and she didn''t say anything. Fade smiled faintly and asked, "What price do you want me to pay?" Evan gritted his teeth and stared at him, saying, "Of course I have to pay you back over how you treated me." "So? You want to break my legs?" Fade''s mouth curved into a smile. Without waiting for Evan to speak, Lily said with a straight face, "That''s impossible. If the Ding family asks for this, then there is no need to continue with the negotiation. Please go back, Young Master Ding." Evan did not expect her to be so decisive. After a moment, the man next to Evan said something to him. Evan''s face changed slightly, and then he said, "Of course, it''s okay if we don''t break his legs, but he has to apologize to me." "But..." Lily''s face was serious, and she was ready to refuse him. Fade stopped her and looked at Evan, saying, "What about after apologizing? What are the other conditions?" Evan immediately said, "The other conditions are very simple. There is only one. The Ding family wants 60% of the shares of Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc''s Capital City branch." "That''s impossible!" Lily immediately rejected the offer. If she agreed to this, it would be equivalent to handing over thepany to them. Fade also said coldly, "For no reason, your Ding family wants to take 60% of thepany''s shares. Isn''t this too greedy?" Evan said, "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is so big and prosperous. It''s just a branch in Capital City. I don''t think you care about it much. Besides, what we want is not all of the shares, just 60%." Lily said coldly, "That''s impossible. If that''s the case, we might as well give up the branch office here." "It''s your choice to give it up but, Manager Wei, don''t forget that Ding Shipping Company is not only influential in Capital City. We also have great influence in the north-east district, Jopeno, and South Kond. As long as your goods are delivered there, the Ding family will not go easy on you." "In addition, we have many partners in the cosmetics industry. When we unite with each other, I''m afraid that it will be a problem for Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc to keep its position in the fall!" As for this point, Fade was not worried at all. After all, the products produced by Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc were developed by himself, and their effects could not be imitated by others. Otherwise, thepany would not have advanced so quickly. The key of it was the quality of the products. Of course, if the shipping happened to be a problem, it would likely affect the overseas market, especially Jopeno and South Kond. Even so, Fade didn''t worry too much. In the worst case scenario, they would just give up the market of the two countries. Relying on only the domestic market, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had enough to expand. Therefore, he would not agree to such a request. He looked at Evan and said coldly, "If the Ding family wants topete with us in the cosmetics industry, I wee you at any time. Feel free to do it! As for 60% of the shares, it is impossible." Evan narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "I advise you, President Chen, not to refuse so quickly. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc has been expanding very fast, but it''s not invincible." "What are you trying to say?" Fade frowned. Meanwhile, Lily''s phone vibrated. She took out her phone and looked at it, her face darkening. "It seems like Manager Wei has received the news." Evan looked very confident andughed. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "What''s wrong?" Fade looked at her and asked. She showed Fade the message on her phone and said in a low voice, "Another batch of our goods have encountered some problems during the transportation." "The domestic goods?" He asked. "The goods transported to the north-east district were dropped on the road, but all the vehicles are fine," she replied. Fade''s face became gloomy, and he looked at Evan coldly. Obviously, someone was deliberately ying tricks on them. Evan did not hide it. cing his hands on the table, he smiled and said, "President Chen, Manager Wei, the Ding family does not limit our business to only sea transportation. We also have shares in land transportation." "It''s illegal for you topete..." She said angrily. Evan stood up with a smile and looked at her, saying, "Don''t be angry, Manager Wei. It''s not good for such a beautiful girl to get angry." "You..." She red at him. "The Ding family''s terms are very simple. The first is to apologize, then we want 60% of the shares. Both of you can think about it, and we will talk in three days'' time." Evan then took his men and left the room. Lily''s face was gloomy, and Fade was silent. When Evan walked to the door, he seemed to be reminded of something. He stopped and turned to look at Lily. With a frivolous look, he said with a smile, "By the way, I almost forgot." "If you, Manager Wei, are willing to apany me, 60% of the shares are up for negotiation. You can consider it!" After that, heughed and left with his men. Fade, who had a serious expression on his face, almost couldn''t hold back his urge to strike Evan, but he was pulled back by Lily. After a moment of silence, he said, "The Ding family''s request is too much. We can''t agree to it." She nodded. "Indeed, it''s too much, but that''s what I''m worried about as well." "What do you mean?" Fade looked at her. She said, "Hensley has expanded Ding Shipping Company to such arge size. He is definitely not a fool at business. He definitely knows that we won''t ept the terms of negotiation, but he asked for them and let someone like Evan negotiate with us. I''m afraid that he deliberately wants to provoke us." "Why would he do that?" Fade asked in doubt. She shook her head and said, "I want to learn the answer to this question too, and I''m also worried about it. Hensley didn''te this time, so I''m afraid that he will y tricks behind our backs, and it''ll cause us more trouble." Fade said coldly, "If the Ding family really dare to mess with us, I''ll not hesitate to p them right away." "Don''t be so impulsive. Money can be earned, but if we lose you, then we are doomed," Lily looked at him and said seriously. He looked into her sincere eyes, took a deep breath, and calmed down. He nodded and said, "I know, I won''t do anything stupid." "Well, let''s go back. I''ll send someone to investigate and see what''s going on with the Ding family," she said. Fade nodded and looked at her with a serious expression. "Lily, thanks for your hard work." Looking at him, she blushed slightly. She turned around and said, "It''s no big deal. Let''s go back!" Then, they returned to thepany. Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 In thepany, Fade made several phone calls to his connections, asking them to find out what Hensley was up to. After looking into these things, he looked at the time. It was almost afternoon. Hence, he told Lily about it and drove to the airport to pick Liza up. Arriving at the airport, he saw Lizae out of the VIP passage. She was wearing a pair of ck, high- heeled shoes, a pair of tight ck leather pants, a ck trench coat, and a pair of ck sunsses that covered half of her face. Her outfit changed her entire temperament. If the Liza before was a typical lively and sporty Micovia girl, then the woman at that moment looked like a female boss or a secret agent in a movie. "Liza!" He enthusiastically greeted her and was ready to give her a hug. However, two ck shadows jumped out from behind her. One of them stood in front of her and looked alert. The other rushed to Fade, blocking his way. His right hand reached into the sleeves around his arms and a glimmer of cold light could be seen faintly. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but be serious. His eyes narrowed and his expression became grim. Liza hurriedly shouted to them, "Stop! Mr. Chen is my friend! You are not allowed to do anything stupid." "Yes, Madam." Hearing this, the ck shadow in front of Liza retreated respectfully and bowed to apologize to her. However, the ck figure standing in front of Fade was a little hesitant. His eyes were filled with caution as he stared at him. When Liza saw this, she stepped out and shouted coldly, "Kenji, are you not listening to my order?" Hearing this, the man named Kenji quickly shook his head and retreated. He bowed to her and said, "Madam, it''s not that I''m not listening to your orders. I''m just worried that..." "Well, you don''t have to say anything. It''s not safe to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave first." Then, she smiled and greeted Fade, taking the initiative to hug him. At the same time, she whispered into his ear, "Fade, I''m sorry. There are some things that I can''t exin now." The moment the two ck shadows appeared, Fade already gauged their strengths. Both of them possessed the strength of the middle-stage of the Earth Level. Furthermore, they were not that old. They looked like they were thirty-five or thirty-six years old. The two martial artists followed Liza and called her "Madam". Needless to say, Fade could already guess something. "Let''s get into the car," he pointed at his car and said to her. She nodded, then looked at the two ck shadows who were ready to follow her, and said, "You two just drive behind me. I don''t need your protection." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "No, I can''t let you be in such a dangerous situation. I..." Kenji looked agitated. She frowned and said, "With Fade''s protection, I''m very safe." "Say no more. This is an order." After speaking, she got into Fade''s car. Although the two ck shadows were confused, they could only obey the order and follow behind them. In the car, Fade said to Liza while driving, "You must be very tired since you flew over from Jopeno. Let me take you to the hotel to rest." "Okay!" She nodded. Soon, when they arrived at the hotel, Liza put her belongings in her room, then changed her clothes and walked out of the room. Fade looked at her, who had changed into the sportswear she used to wear, and he finally found her familiar. Walking to his side, she said into her room behind her, "I''ll go out with Fade. You can stay in the hotel." Hearing these words, two ck shadows appeared with a swish and they cried out hurriedly. Kenji, who stood in front of Fade before, hurriedly said, "Madam, you can''t do that. It''s too dangerous for you to go out like this." "With Fade, it''s okay." Liza waved her hand and said, "Don''t worry about it..." However, this time, even the older ck shadow shook his head and said to her, "Madam, it''s Master Miyamoto''s order that we protect you. We can''t be careless. Moreover, we are in Capital City. I''m afraid that you will be in danger." "It''s not that dangerous. Besides, I''m telling you, Fade is very strong. With him, I''ll be fine," she said impatiently. However, they did not give in and persisted to follow her. "Madam, if you don''t let us follow you, then kill us!" "If we can''t protect you, it will be a dereliction of duty. How will we keep living in this world?" While they were talking, they each pulled out a short Jopeno sword and put it across their abdomens with a decisive look. Liza didn''t expect them to do this, and she couldn''t react to it right away. "What are you doing? Didn''t I tell you? You don''t have to do this with me. I..." As for Fade, he seemed to have figured something out and said to her, "Since it''s their duty, just let them follow." She looked at him and sighed in the end. She nodded and said, "You can follow me. However, without my permission, you are not allowed to appear in front of me." "If you are in danger, we..." Kenji said excitedly. She said, "Why are you so rigid? Special cases are handled in a special way. In short, if I am not in danger, you should not show up, understand?" "Yes, Madam!" They disappeared from her sight in a sh. Immediately, she took Fade''s arm and said with a smile, "Fade, is there anywhere you rmend?" He nodded and said, "There are many good restaurants and amazing delicacies in Capital City. How about I take you to have a taste?" "Okay, sure!" She eximed with a smile. He thought for a moment and said, "It''s gettingte. I''ll take you to a bar nearby. The wine and snacks there are quite good." "Okay, I''ll follow your rmendation." She beamed. Then, they left the hotel together and headed towards the bar. This bar wasn''t consideredrge, but there were quite a few people at the entrance. Because the bar''s interior was quite stylish, and its foods and drinks were indeed not bad, they attracted quite a few youngsters. Of course, the young people here were the rich ones. After all, a bar this grand was not affordable for normal people. As for money, Fade did not think too much about it. Hence, he took Liza into the bar. Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 They asked for a table. After that, Fade asked the waiters to rmend a few exclusive wines and snacks. Then, he took a ss of wine and chatted with Liza while drinking. Most of the people who came to the bar were young people, and they were the rich of Capital City. The atmosphere was naturally more lively, and there were a lot of loud songs and dances. Trendy new things could be seen everywhere. There was a burst of cheers from time to time, which helped Liza smile and rx a lot. Seeing this, he could not help but say, "Do you like this kind of atmosphere?" She picked up her ss and clinked it against his, saying, "I''ve been in Jopeno for a period of time, and it''s depressing there. There are all kinds of rules and standards, and I feel like a bound goose. The free and lively atmosphere here suits my character better." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes moved slightly. He put down his ss and looked at her. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He knew that she came to this country to visit him and not just for fun. There must be something she had to deal with, and it was very likely rted to her experience in Jopeno. However, he thought that it was inappropriate, so he did not mention it. Now that she took the initiative to talk about things there, he felt that it was almost the right time and was ready to ask. However, a whistle could be heard from beside them. A young man with yellow hair, named Carpus, approached Liza with a ss of wine. "Hey beauty, let me buy you a drink!" It had to be said that a golden-haired, blue-eyed beauty like Liza was very eye-catching in a ce like this. Therefore, it was not surprising that someone wanted to strike up a conversation with her. She seemed to be used to this kind of thing. She lifted her ss, pointed at Fade, and then said to Carpus, "Someone has already invited me to drink." However, he still did not give up. He nced at Fade with disdain and said to Liza, "Him? I don''t think a guy of his standard is good enough for you, beauty." "That''s my business. You don''t have to worry about it." She was already a little unhappy. However, he was still stubborn. "Beauty, where are you from? Is this your first time in our country? Don''t be fooled by the poor guys. Not everyone can afford to have fun. My family has a real estate business, and my father has more than two billion yuan. Are you interested in ying with me?" She was a little unhappy and she frowned. "I am not interested in you. Please leave and don''t disturb me and my friend''s drinking." Carpus seemed to feel insulted and his expression darkened. He stared at Liza and said, "You''re being so shameless! You''ve alreadye here to y, so why are you pretending to be innocent? Just tell me, how much is it for a night?" While speaking, he took out a stack of thick bills and pped them against his hands with an arrogant look. Liza''s expression became gloomy when she saw this. Fade also couldn''t help frowning. He looked on the Inte and found that this bar had good reviews. He didn''t expect it to also have self- righteous bullies. It was ridiculous. "Please leave, or I''ll call the police." She looked at him with a serious expression. Carpus seemed to be enraged by it and shouted, "Call the police? B*tch, don''t pretend in front of me. I''ve yed with foreign girls before. I''ll beat you to death with money..." While speaking, he threw some thick bills at Liza. The banknotes scattered in the air and fell, one after another, exciting the people around them. Some people made a scene, and some of them quickly grabbed the money falling from the air. At this time, he grabbed Liza and tried to take her away. At the crucial moment, Fade appeared and grabbed Carpus'' wrist. He said coldly, "Let her go!" "Motherf*cker, who do you think you are? How dare you meddle in my affairs? Get lost!" Carpus was unbelievingly arrogant. Fade''s right hand exerted a little force. With a click, Carpus'' arm twisted into a strange angle, and he cried, "Ouch, it hurts, it hurts. Let go of me, let go of me..." Fade was about to teach him a lesson, but at that moment, he saw something shift out of the corner of his eyes. Under the cover of the floating money, in the shadows, a figure quietly approached Liza. He instinctively felt a sense of foreboding in his heart. He couldn''t care about Carpus anymore. Fade threw him on the ground and then rushed towards her. "Be careful!" She heard Fade''s voice and could not help but be confused. She instinctively wanted to question him. When she was about to speak, she noticed a cold light approaching her ears, aiming at her neck with fierce killing intent. "Assassin!" Suddenly, her eyes were full of horror. This killer, hidden in the chaotic crowd, was definitely a professional killer. He used Carpus to create chaos, and thenunched the assassination attempt on Liza when Fade rxed his vignce. His movements were obscure and fast. A short de was hidden in his sleeve. Before it was exposed, it was unnoticeable. The angle of his attack was also very tricky, which made it almost impossible for Liza to dodge. Hence, when the cold de cut across, it could easily cut through her neck and kill her in an instant. Just as Liza was looking at the knife approaching her, Fade shouted, and there was a sh of lotus me in his eyes. The movement of the killer next to Liza seemed to stop suddenly, as if the pause button had been pressed. In the blink of an eye, Fade rushed over, pped away the cold de from the killer''s hand, and then stood in front of Liza to protect her. After the enemy saw that his strike had failed, he immediately turned around and prepared to escape. However, Fade moved faster. He released an invisible stream of positive energy from his hand and grabbed the killer''s neck to pull him back. The killer wanted to fight back, but Fade did not give him a chance. Fade looked serious and attacked ruthlessly. With a click, the killer''s right arm was fractured. Before the killer could scream, Fade cracked the killer''s remaining two legs and left arm with three clicks. Suddenly, the killer''s limbs were all fractured and he fell to the ground, unable to move. With a face full of pain, he gnashed his teeth and looked at Fade. His face was full of ferocity and unwillingness. He said, "You are..." Before he could finish, Fade grabbed his chin and punched him in the face. Then, a tooth flew out of the killer''s mouth and Fade grabbed it in one swift motion. He said coldly, "Trying to kill yourself with a hidden poison. In front of me, this is impossible!" "You..." The killer didn''t expect Fade to be so skilled and strong. He couldn''t help but change his impression of him. Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 Meanwhile, the two bodyguards, who were aware of the movements inside, also rushed over in a hurry. As soon as they saw what was going on next to Liza, their faces changed and they rushed over in a hurry. Among them, Kenji rushed to her and red at Fade with vignce on his face. "What did you do to her? You..." At the same time, the other bodyguard also rushed to Fade''s side. He looked at the killer on the ground with a look of vignce and doubt on his face. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Liza came back to her senses, red at Kenji, and said in a low voice, "Kenji, don''t do anything silly. It was Mr. Chen who saved me." "But Madam, you..." Kenji was still a bit dissatisfied with him. At this time, Fade said, "Many people witnessed this. The police wille soon. We''d better take him and leave quickly!" Before Kenji could say anything, the other bodyguard had already tied up the killer. He held him in his arms and began to move quickly. Then, with Fade protecting Liza, and Kenji behind them, they quickly left the bar and rushed to the hotel. As for Carpus, who was knocked to the ground earlier, he got up from the ground, and his eyes were full of horror. At the same time, he was extremely scared. These guys he had provoked, they even dared to kill people in public. It was really scary. Whenever he thought of the consequences he would have faced if he continued to pester the woman just now, his heart would tremble fiercely. Then, he left the bar, rolling and crawling. He would never dare toe back here again. Meanwhile, Fade and the others returned to the hotel and arrived in Liza''s room. The bodyguard threw the killer on the ground. He searched his body skillfully, but found no useful clues. He couldn''t help but ask in Jopenonguage, "Did Akao send you here?" The killer grinned and remained silent. The bodyguard''s face was gloomy and he was about to make his move to interrogate the killer. However, the killer had a determined look on his face and had no intention of saying anything. Seeing this, Fade said, "Let me interrogate him." "You..." The bodyguard looked at him with a look of suspicion. Kenji was even more suspicious of him. He stopped in front of Fade and said to Liza, "Madam, I think before interrogating the killer, we should interrogate him first." "Kenji, what nonsense are you talking about? Mr. Chen is my friend," she said. Kenji knelt on one knee in front of her, but his tone was still firm, "Madam, I understand, but now is a special scenario, so we have to be careful." "Madam, you just arrived in Capital City, and it wasn''t long before you got off the ne, but now, there was an assassination attempt on you. Even if he was sent by Akao, it is too soon! Besides, he was the one who suggested that you go to the bar. I have to suspect..." While talking, he looked at Fade fiercely. Saying this, even the older bodyguard looked at Fade with strange eyes. Liza, on the other hand, looked determined and shook her head. She looked at the two bodyguards and said, "Anyone would attack me, but for Mr. Chen, it''s absolutely impossible!" "Madam, anything is possible..." Kenji struggled to say. She shook her head and said, "Mr. Chen is not just my friend, but also my lifesaver." "Lifesaver?" The two bodyguards showed their doubts at the same time. She nced at Fade and exined, "Before I went to Jopeno to take over my mother''s business, I was in Jade City and there was an assassination attempt on me there." "What?" The two bodyguards became agitated at the same time. She continued, "In that critical moment, it was Mr. Chen who saved me." "ording to what you said, if Mr. Chen wanted my life, he would not have saved me when we were in Jade City. Why would he go through the trouble?" The two bodyguards were speechless for a moment. However, Kenji was still suspicious and guessed, "Perhaps at that time, he really didn''t have any ill intentions. However, people change. We don''t know what his attitude is right now." "Perhaps he has been bribed, or he was threatened. These are all possible reasons!" She shook her head and said, "What you said is even more impossible for Mr. Chen." "Bribed? Do you know how much Mr. Chen is worth? His own cosmeticspany in this country has a market value of 10 billion yuan. At the same time, he has a fifty-one percent share of the Li family in Jade City. Do you think such a rich person can be bribed with money?" Hearing this, the two bodyguards had a look of astonishment. They didn''t expect Fade, who looked ordinary, to actually be a billionaire worth ten billion yuan. It was unimaginable to them. She looked at the two people who had changed their expressions and continued, "As for the threat, it''s impossible. Mr. Chen is a Martial Arts Master. He is at least in thete stage of Earth Level. He may even have reached the Heaven Level. Do you think such a master would be threatened?" Now, the two bodyguards were even more surprised. They had the martial arts strength of the middlestage of Earth Level and could be regarded as very strong bodyguards. However, they did not expect Fade''s strength to actually be stronger than theirs. In their eyes, Liza was exaggerating. Fade''s strength was unlikely to be so strong. At his age, even if he was only at the peak of the ck Level, he was definitely a genius at martial arts. For a moment, the two bodyguards were a little stunned and speechless. However, they still looked at him differently. Liza pouted when she saw this. She was angry and wanted to say more. However, Fade stopped her with a chuckle and said, "As bodyguards, they are wary of anyone other than the protected person. This is an excellent professional quality, so I can understand their doubts." "Since you have doubts about me, I will show you a little bit of my strength!" Fade smiled gently and then walked towards the killer. "Who sent you here? Why would you want to kill Liza?" He asked. The killer stared at him fiercely and shut his mouth tightly, with no intention to speak at all. Seeing this, the two bodyguards looked like they were used to it. Kenji even said, "This kind of killer, they arepletely fearless even in the face of death. After the failure of his mission, he would rather die than say anything." "Really?" Fade said lightly. He then took out a silver needle and said, "In my opinion, no one is not afraid of death." "If he''s not afraid of death, then I''ll let him feel something more dreadful than it. That way, he''ll be afraid." Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 Hearing this, Kenji''s lips twitched slightly, and he didn''t believe a single word Fade just said. Fade didn''t bother to exin further. He directly took out the silver needles and pierced the killer with them. Not long after, the assassin''s body was full of needles. Even so, he didn''t seem to be very much affected by it. "Is this effective? Why am I not seeing any..." Kenjimented discontentedly. Before he could finish his sentence, Fade lightly tapped the needle''s head with his fingertips and injected a whiff of positive energy into it. Instantly, all the silver needles began to tremble. The killer''s skin also twitched along with the needles, and it seemed like countless insects were crawling underneath his skin. Such a scene was terrifying to watch. The killer''s expression began to change. At first, he was puzzled, then his face turned red. Soon after, he started to cry out for help. Meanwhile, Fade nced at the killer calmly and uttered, "This is just the beginning. Every three minutes, your pain will double in intensity. It''s best if you confess now." "I, I won''t..." The killer''s face was full of agony, but he still gritted his teeth and was very determined. Fade nodded lightly and added, "You are quite determined. Since that''s the case, let''s continue!" The silver needles wobbled faster and more vigorously, and the killer''s cries became mournful. Even the two bodyguards couldn''t help but pity him, and their gaze changed as they stared at Fade. Of course, it was fortunate that Fade had booked a luxurious room at the hotel, and it had good sound istion. Otherwise, such a shrill scream would have already attracted someone''s attention. After another three minutes, Fade asked again, "What do you think? Are you willing to confess now?" "I, I won''t..." The killer gritted his teeth, but before he could finish his sentence, he felt intense pain all over his body, and he trembled all over. He opened his mouth wide and howled in pain, "Ah, ah, I''ll confess, I''ll confess. Please stop now, quick..." Fade said in no hurry, "Really?" "Yes, I''ll speak," the killer answered hurriedly. "Well, I''ll give you a chance. However, if you dare to lie to me, you know the consequences," Fade warned lightly. Then, he waved his hands and took out all the needles in his body. The killer was gasping for air. His whole body was sweating profusely. He looked just like a fish out of water. "Now tell me, who sent you to assassinate Liza?" Fade started interrogating. The killer was startled. He took a nce at Fade and immediately replied, "Okay, okay. Young Master Akao was the one who sent me." "Young Master Akao?" Fade was not familiar with this name, so he couldn''t help but nce at Liza. Liza''s face fell as she muttered, "Seems like I was right. The Akao family was really behind all this." "Taira Akao, that brat, actually dares toy his hands on his own master! Does he want me to kill him myself?" Kenji gritted his teeth. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, the older bodyguard stared at the killer and asked, "How did Taira know the whereabouts of the master? The news of using to Capital City is kept secret. Besides, we chose this hotel at the veryst minute. How did they find out our itinerary and arranged the killer in such a short time?" The killer was taken aback for a moment, then he shook his head and responded, "I, I''m equally clueless about that. I just followed Young Master Akao''s order and came here in the morning and prepared for the assassination tonight." The killer continued, "All of my actions were ordered by Young Master Akao. I''m not qualified to know where they got their information from." "Do you really not know?" Fade questioned. The killer was so terrified that his whole body was trembling. He quickly assured, "It''s true, it''s absolutely true. I dare not deceive you." The older bodyguard also nodded and chimed in, "It should be true. Judging from Taira''s personality, he won''t disclose important information to his subordinates." Next, the bodyguards questioned the killer further, but they couldn''t get any satisfying answers from him. He was in charge of carrying out the assassination, and he had no say or knowledge in the decision-making process. After the interrogation, they stared at the killer, and Kenji asked Liza, "Ma''am, how should we deal with him?" The older bodyguard said in a livid voice, "Kill him, of course." Hearing this, the killer quivered and quickly begged for mercy. "Please don''t kill me. I''ve already told you everything. I''m willing to submit myself to you. I''m willing to do anything you want me to do." "Do you think Madam Liza would want people like you!" Kenji sneered. The older bodyguard added in a deep voice, "Ma''am, the best course of action is to kill him immediately." Liza looked hesitant and frowned. Obviously, she was just an ordinary girl brought up in Micovia, and she was not ustomed to murdering. Meanwhile, Fade suggested, "It''s better for the police to deal with this. After all, you guys are the foreigners, it''s not wise to kill the locals." Hearing this, Liza nodded in agreement. "Yes, leave it to the police then!" However, Kenji immediately opposed and said, "Ma''am, you can''t do that. It''s not convenient for the police to deal with this kind of thing." Another bodyguard also interfered, "He knows about our organization''s secret. Thus, he shouldn''t be spared. We must kill him." Liza frowned and was about to say something. But at this time, a loud thud sounded. They turned around and found that the killer had fallen to the ground, with a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, and he was not breathing anymore. "How is this possible?" A few people in the room seemed worried as they surrounded Liza and protected her. Concurrently, Fade lowered his head and checked the killer. After a moment, he got up and informed them, "Don''t be nervous. There are no enemies." "How could that be..." Kenji seemed nervous. Fade exined, "He has been injected with a kind of toxin, and the antidote for it must be taken some time after. Now, it seems like the time is up, and he still hasn''t gotten his hands on the antidote. Hence, the toxin has spread throughout his body, and he has died from the toxin." "You are talking nonsense..." Kenji didn''t trust Fade. But the older bodyguard interrupted, "Kenji, shut up. There really is such a drug." "Howe I am not aware of this?" Kenji was stunned. The bodyguard rified further, "The drug was developed during the war decades ago, and it was used in the military war. Later, when the war ended, everything was seized and destroyed. However, the old president managed to get his hands on some confidential documents through his strong connections. Since the old president had passed away, there''s a high possibility that Akao''s family had gotten the drug. Thus, they used it on the killer." "This..." Kenji was so surprised that he was speechless. Fade continued faintly, "Now, there is no need to argue about whether to kill him or not. We should focus on the problem right in front of us!" Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 "Yes!" The bodyguards nodded and then began to deal with the corpse professionally. A momentter, Fade sat opposite Liza, with two bodyguards standing next to him. Fade nced at Liza and asked, "Liza, is it really convenient for you to tell me your secret?" Liza nodded and assured him, "I came to Capital City for something rted to it. There is no need to hide these things from you." Fade nodded and added, "If that''s the case, then please go ahead." Liza took a deep breath and then exined, "Fade, I have told you before, back in Jade City. My mother, Yoshiya, is the daughter ofGushiken Takeuchi, the head of the Hachi n in Jopeno." "Yes!" Fade still remembered this. Liza continued, "After my parents had me, my mother stayed back in Jopeno because of some conflict, and my dad brought me along to Micovia. The Hachi n is an underground organization in Jopeno, and it is involved in all sorts of legal and illegal businesses in the underground world of Jopeno. It can be considered as the undisputed number one organization in Jopeno''s underground world. It is a rtively well- known organization worldwide too. Thus, it is quite a formidable organization." Fade nodded his head in agreement. He had some knowledge of how powerful the Hachi n was. Fade was in contact with the Blood de Killer Organization before, and it was already considered a mighty underground organization. Nevertheless, the Blood de Killer Organization was still pale inparison to the Hachi n. After all, no matter how strong the Blood de Killer Organization was, its members would have to scatter themselves in different ces and conceal their identity. In contrast, the members of the Hachi n could live a decent life in Jopeno, and there was no need for them to hide or conceal their identities. In short, they werepletely in a different league. Liza continued, "For the past thirty years, my grandfather, Gushiken, led the Hachi n. He was also the reason for the Hachi n''s rapid growth and current aplishments. He has great prestige in the Hachi n. "But a decade ago, as my grandfather got older, his health deteriorated. Thus, he passed the n to my mother''s hands." She exined further, "Initially, they frowned upon the session. After all, Hachi n was an organization within Jopeno, known for its traditional thinking and methods. It was impossible for a woman to hold such a high position in the organization. However, my mother was Gushiken''s daughter, and she was a capable woman. She managed the n''s internal affairs perfectly, and it could be said that she did it as well as my grandad. In this case, my mother''s reputation in the Hachi n has increased by leaps and bounds. There were even rumors saying that my grandfather would hand over the entire n to my mother. Nevertheless, there were still people who oppose such an idea." Liza unraveled, "Originally, my grandfather wanted her to handle the internal affairs as he was slowly considering and looking for another suitable sessor. However, what surprised my grandfather was that my mother died of illness before he could find another suitable sessor. My grandfather was extremely sad and furious. He went and organized a huge meeting to restructure the entire n. But when my grandfather was done with it, he eventually died because of his old age."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She added, "After my grandfather died, the Hachi n was rudderless. Thus, a few of them began plotting and tried to snatch that position. But in the end, he left a will before he died, and it mentioned that he wanted me to be the next sessor of the Hachi n." Speaking of this, Liza paused for a moment and showed grief on her face. Fade had already figured out what was going on, so he enquired, "Thest time you went back from Jade City to Jopeno was to inherit the Hachi n''s leadership?" "Yes!" Liza nodded. "Do you want to be the head of the n?" Fade questioned. Liza was dumbfounded for a moment, then looked at Fade and answered truthfully, "Originally, I nned to travel the world and look for delicacies all over the world. However, the death of my grandfather and mother is very likely not from illness, but someone secretly poisoned them to death. I have to find out the truth and seek revenge for them." She added, "What''s more, I''ve already inherited this position. Once I have inherited this n, it wouldn''t be easy for me to resign from this position." Fade stared at Liza, who was filled with emotion, and nodded. "Liza, I can understand your choice. Is there anything I can help you with?" Liza nced at Fade gratefully and requested, "Fade, I know that you are a brilliant doctor and a powerful warrior. Now, I want to find out the truth about the death of my grandfather and mother. So, I need your help to follow me to Jopeno and help me to investigate the matter." Fade nodded without hesitation and agreed, "No problem, I am willing to help." "Fade, thank you," Liza expressed her gratitude. Fade continued, "Regarding Akao and the killer, what is going on with them?" Liza exined, "Although I was appointed as the head of the Hachi n as my grandfather left a will, there are definitely some people who wouldn''t be pleased with such a situation in such a huge organization. Among them, the Akao family is the most dissatisfied. The n leader of the Akao family, Kento Akao, was my grandfather''s right- hand man." She continued, "Nheless, he has always been dissatisfied with how my grandfather let his daughter inherit the throne. In the past, he opposed my mother''s session. Presently, I have inherited the n, and he openly opposes the session. Taira, who is Kento''s son, was the one who directly hired killers to assassinate me. Now the Hachi n is divided. One side is the people who oppose me, which Kento led. And the other side is the people who support me being the head of the n, which Master Uchida led." "Master Uchida?" Fade had a puzzled look on his face. Liza rified, "Master Uchida''s full name is Narumi Uchida, and he is also my grandfather''s right- hand man. His status is equal to Kento, and after my grandad died, he was the person who took out the will and supported me being the head of the n." "The two of them are also sent by Master Uchida to protect me." Liza pointed at the two bodyguards and officially introduced them to Fade, "They are brothers. The elder brother''s name is Akira, and the younger one is Kenji." Fade nodded at them, indicating that they were officially acquainted with each other. Meanwhile, the two saw that Fade did not hesitate to help Liza, and their attitude toward Fade changed. They bowed to Fade to thank him, "Thank you, Mr. Chen! Please, Mr. Chen, you must help Madam Liza." Fade nodded and replied, "I will always fulfill my promises." The two bodyguards gave their thanks again, and Liza also showed gratitude on her face. Concurrently, Fade suddenly thought of something and mentioned to Liza, " Liza, but I still have something else to attend to. I might need some time before I can go to Jopeno." Liza smiled and responded, "Fade, don''t worry about it. Please deal with your affairs first. We also need some time to investigate the information and deal with the internal affairs." "That''s good!" Fade nodded. Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 After everything was settled, Liza was in a good mood, and she was unmoved by the assassination attempt. She even invited Fade to lunch the next day. At noon the next day, after Fade finished his work in thepany, he looked at the time and found that it was almost lunchtime. Thus, he was ready to head out for lunch with Liza. But at this moment, Yankee came to Fade''s office in a hurry and reported, "Brother Chen, I''ve got bad news." "What''s wrong? Yankee, what''s the matter? Slow down." Fade handed Yankee a ss of water. Yankee took the cup of water, but she didn''t drink it. She just informed him, "Brother Chen, someone is here to arrest you." "Arrest me?" When Fade heard these two words, he frowned and showed a strange look on his face. "Who wants to arrest me?" Since he had came to Capital City, he never encountered this kind of problem. In addition, with his current status, not any ordinary person was capable of arresting him. "I, I don''t know. But they seemed fierce and aggressive," Yankee answered. Hearing this, Fade frowned slightly, stood up, and replied, "Well, I''ll go down and have a look!" Then, Fade quickly went downstairs, followed by Yankee. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Concurrently, at thepany''s entrance, all the bodyguards of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc surrounded the door with solemn expressions and stopped the two men in ck. The men appeared to be in their thirties. The two of them started yelling. "Do you know what you''re doing? You''re obstructing official business," one of them reprimanded. "Believe it or not, we will arrest you all together too," the other chimed in. "This is ourpany. You can''t arrest people as you like," one of the bodyguards at the door refused. "You can''t just arrest people at will. Are you the police? Show us your identification card!" Another shouted. "You don''t have any uniform or identification cards. Why should we believe you?" Someone retorted. "My patience is limited. Get out of my way, or you''ll be sorry." "I''ll count to ten. If you guys are still obstructing us then don''t me me for not being polite." "Go ahead. You guys are outnumbered. Do you think we are afraid of you!" "Everyone, get ready. These two fellows want to make trouble." Under all themotion, the atmosphere was getting tense, and a fight was about to break out. Meanwhile, Fade had walked over. Before he got close to the door, he could feel the aura emanating from the door. Fade immediately noticed that the two people at the door were not ordinary people but martial artists. Moreover, they were Earth Level martial artists, and they seemed quite powerful. "Two Earth Level martial artists are here to arrest me! This isn''t as simple as it seems," Fade thought. Immediately, he ordered thepany''s security guards to stand back. "Yes, President Chen!" Seeing Fade, the security guards were puzzled, but they still retreated. Fade came over, looked at the two men in front of him, and sized them up. Then, he asked, "You two want to arrest me?" The two men looked at Fade, and one of them, a burly man named Latrell, answered, "Yes, we are here to arrest you. Come with us immediately." Such an attitude made Fade frown, and he spoke lividly, "Which department do you belong to? Why are you arresting me? If you don''t give me an official statement, then it is against thew!" Upon hearing this, Latrell remarked unhappily, "We''re from the Martial Arts League. You''re suspected of murder, kidnapping, threatening, and other crimes. Now, we''re going to take you back for further investigation." "Martial Arts League!" Fade squinted his eyes and then retorted, "Martial Arts League doesn''t seem to be qualified to mingle in this kind of affairs! Even if what you said is indeed true, it is the members of the Stealth Team who are supposed to bring me in, not the Martial Arts League." "Hmph, you''re still counting on Stealth Team to save you!" Latrell sneered and immediately added, "Fade, don''t think that we don''t know the rtionship between you and them. There''s no one in the Martial Arts League to spare you. Come with us immediately." As he spoke, Latrell was about to step forward and grab him. Seeing this, Fade shouted and uttered in a cold voice, "Try me!" With such a shout, Latrell was so scared that he did not dare to move. Although Fade was arrogant, his reputation was still very well-known in Capital City. Facing Fade, he didn''t dare to do anything impulsive. At this time, another thin man named Adarsh chimed in, "Mr. Chen, this matter was personally ordered by our superiors. We are just following orders. Please follow us back for further investigation. If you are really innocent, then it would be a good thing for both you and us." His words were quite reasonable. Fade nodded slightly and took out his mobile phone as he was about to ask Hoce about this. But just as he was about to dial the number, a call came in. It was an anonymous number. Fade paused for a moment, then answered the phone, "Hello!" "Fade, it''s Galeno!" The other party directly informed him of his name, which made Fade slightly surprised. This was because Galeno was an old member of the Martial Arts League, and he was Hoce and Lucile''s master. He was a peak Heaven Level martial artist and was quite powerful. "Master Zhu, may I know the reason behind this call?" Fade questioned. Galeno replied, "Fade, if my calctions are correct, the Martial Arts League should have found you and asked you to follow them back. If it is convenient for you, could you please follow them back? We have something that we wish to discuss with you." "Um..." Fade hesitated for a moment, then nodded and agreed, "Okay, Master Zhu, I''ll be right there." "Thank you, Fade." Galeno immediately hung up the phone. Fade put away his phone and notified Lily and Yankee, "I''ll be heading out. There''s no need to worry about me." After that, Fade nced at the two people from the Martial Arts League and stepped forward. "I''ll go with you." "Mr. Chen, follow us, please!" Adarsh uttered respectfully to Fade. As for Latrell, he looked at Fade and snorted, then he went to the front and drove the car. The car drove steadily. An hourter, they arrived at a small suburban building that looked very ordinary. However, when they entered the small building and took the elevator to the lower level, they found themselves in apletely different world. Many martial artists wereing in and out, and there were all kinds of new equipment that were never seen in the outside world. While they were walking, they took Fade to a room that was simr to a detention room. Latrell opened the iron door with a ng, pointed inside, and ordered Fade, "Go in!" Fade frowned at the way he red at him as if he was a prisoner. Fade''s expression immediately darkened, and he didn''t move further. Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 Seeing this, Latrell''s face sank, and he looked like he was about to lose his temper. "Didn''t you hear me? Get in. You are now a criminal suspect, and you should be well aware of that, you..." Fade''s expression turned cold, and he was already a little furious. Meanwhile, the sound of footsteps echoed in the corridor and two people walked over. Fade raised his head and saw that it was Hoce and Lucille. He immediately suppressed his aura. At the same time, Hoce directly spoke to the two of them, "He''s here. Leave him to us. You can go now." Seeing this, Latrell changed his expression and said, "Captain Lin, Caption Zhao is the one who wanted to arrest him. Isn''t it more appropriate to hand him over to Captain Zhao?" "I''ll exin it to Domuel personally," Hoce answered. Latrell continued, "Rules are rules. I think it''s best if we hand him over to Captain Zhao personally. I apologize for my rude behavior, Captain Lin." At this point, Hoce was also a little frustrated. He shouted in a deep voice, "Latrell, this is an order, not a negotiation. I am your superior. Are you opposing me?" "I, I..." Latrell''s expression changed. In the end, he didn''t dare to say anything. He could only nod and replied, "Yes, Captain Lin. I''ll leave him to you." Latrell handed Fade over to Hoce and then quickly left with a gloomy face. Hoce and Lucille took Fade to their office, brought over a cup of tea, and apologized, "Mr. Chen, I''m really sorry for putting you in such a position." Fade picked up the teacup but did not drink it. Instead, he asked, "What the hell is going on?" Hoce nced outside, and Lucille immediately shut the office door. Soon after, Hoce lowered his voice and informed him, "Fade, someone is deliberately trying to frame you." "Currently, there are two sides in the Martial Arts League. At this moment, Cannon is still in talks with my master, and things are not settled yet." Fade vaguely felt something was wrong, but he still didn''t understand the details. Thus, he questioned, "Who is trying to frame me? What''s the matter?" "Well, some time ago..." Hoce was about to exin in detail. But at this time, the office door was swung open with a bang. A strong, young man marched in. Hoce immediately turned around, looked at the man with a displeased expression, and uttered coldly, "Domuel, it''s not appropriate for you to just march into my office!" Domuel sneered, nced at Fade, and then told Hoce, "Captain Lin, it''s not appropriate for you to bring the criminal to your office for a private talk." Hoce let out a scoff. "Mr. Chen is the chief instructor of the Stealth and an honored guest of the Martial Arts League. Moreover, he was also awarded the Special Contribution Award by the Ministry of Health. Before the matter is official, it''s not suitable to call Mr. Chen a criminal!" Domuel sneered, "Captain Lin, what you said is true, but what does it have to do with the current case? A king that breaks thew is still a criminal. Even though Mr. Chen has a high status, but he hasmitted a crime, so he should also be punished." "Domuel, please mind yournguage. Whether Mr. Chen hasmitted a crime or not, it''s still undecided yet." Hoce red at Domuel. Domuel smiled and replied, "Yes, it''s not decided yet. So, next, I''m here to interrogate Fade, the suspect, and figure out the whole thing." "Guards, take him away." Domuel waved his hand and was about to bring Fade away. Seeing this, Hoce and Lucille''s faces darkened. They stepped forward and stood in front of Fade to protect him. "How dare you!" "Captain Lin, what are you doing? I have the superior''s warrant in my hand to grant me a trial. Are you openly viting the orders of the superior?" Domuel showed the warrant. Seeing this, Hoce and Lucille''s faces immediately sank. But the two still gritted their teeth and guarded Fade. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the office became tense. On the other hand, Fade smiled andmented, "Hoce, Lucile, I''ve drunk the tea you served, and it was good. Since it''s the rules, then just submit to them." "Mr. Chen, we..." Both of them looked embarrassed and apologetic. Fade nodded to them and assured with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Immediately, Fade took the initiative to move forward and walked towards Domuel. "Take him away!" Seeing this, Domuel narrowed his eyes, stared at Fade for a few seconds, then waved his hand and ordered. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Fade was taken to an interrogation room. The blinding headlights shone in Fade''s eyes. On the opposite side, Domuel was sitting upright with a dignified face. Behind him, there was also a staff member responsible for recording the conversation. "The interrogation begins now," Domuel informed in a low voice. He then stared at Fade and uttered sternly, "Fade the suspect, do you admit to murdering thirty members of the Hsia family of Capital City three months ago? Your methods were cruel and ruthless." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help squinting. He was a little taken aback. "Are you talking about the Hsia Family that Fallon, Jonas and Hampton belong to?" "Yes!" Domuel answered in a low voice as he added, "Three months ago, in a shabby warehouse in the suburbs, you cruelly killed all 32 members of the Hsia family. How vicious you are! Are you going to admit it or not?" Fade pondered for a while, and then he started to think about it. It was true that he killed the members of the Hsia family, but the situation at that time was that Jonas and Hampton had provoked Fade many times. In the end, Jonas still took advantage of the situation and kidnapped Yuri and used the power of his family to hire a ton of killers to assassinate Fade in the warehouse in the suburbs. Ultimately, Fade killed them all and destroyed the Hsia family. For a time, the whole Capital City was shocked, which also made Fade famous in Capital City. Then, this matter was handed over to Stealth to deal with. After all, Fade was just fighting in self-defense, and in addition to his special identity, the Stealth naturally left the matter as it was and didn''t pursue it further. However, he didn''t expect that the Martial Arts League would dig up and pursue the matter. Fade faintly felt that something or someone might be behind all of this. Fade''s silence, in Domuel''s view, was ack of cooperation. Suddenly, his expression darkened. He mmed his palm on the table, red at Fade, and shouted, "Fade, the evidence of the case is conclusive, and yet you are refusing to admit it." Fade responded lightly, "If I remember it correctly, this case was handled by Stealth. This case was closed, and I''m just defending myself. What is the meaning of this?" Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 "What is the meaning of this?" Domuel snorted coldly. He stared at Fade and mocked, "You still expect that Stealth wille and back you up. Let me tell you, don''t expect that to happen. Stealth was suspected of covering up this case and is now under investigation. How could theye to your rescue when they are in trouble themselves?" "I advise you to confess, and we will try our best to deal with it as leniently as we can!" Domuel shouted sharply. Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help squinting his eyes and thought for a moment, "Stealth is also under investigation? I don''t know if that is really true? If that is really the case, then the person behind this isn''t someone easy to be dealt with!" "Answer my question." Seeing that Fade was silent, Domuel yelled again. Meanwhile, Fade also made up his mind. Before he figured out what was going on, he wouldn''t disclose any information about the Hsia family. After all, he had no knowledge of this matter. Therefore, Fade simply closed his eyes and rested. He did not answer Domuel''s question at all. Seeing this, Domuel was so frustrated that his head was almost about to explode into mes. He shouted angrily, "Do you know what you are doing? You are resisting the investigation, and you''re obstructing justice." Fade was unmoved. Domuel threatened Fade again and banged the table with a roar. However, these actions were obviously useless to Fade. At this moment, Fade waspletely unmoved. He wasn''t bothered by Domuel''s interrogation strategy at all. Furiously, Domuel''s body couldn''t help but surge with anger and murderous intent. The aura of his positive energy surged, and he was about to attack Fade. Fade, who had closed his eyes to rest, felt the energy. He opened his eyes, stared at Domuel, and asked indifferently, "Are you sure you want to fight me?" Hearing this, Domuel suddenly felt a chill down his spine. The anger in his chest disappeared instantly, and he sat down with a gloomy face. It was needless to say how strong Fade was. During the Martial Arts Convention, Fade defeated Faxon and won the championship, and he went to the Dragon Mausoleum and defeated the Chiang family. His title as a young martial arts master had gradually spread within the martial arts world. Even though Domuel was at the middle stage of Earth Level,pared to Fade, he was just a small fry. For a moment, Domuel''s eyes were filled with a gloomy expression. There was nothing he could do. He didn''t know whether he should continue to stay, and he couldn''t help but feel restless. At this moment, the door of the interrogation room creaked open. "Who let you in..." Domuel, who felt aggrieved, turned around and roared unhappily. However, when he noticed the person who came in, he suddenly shivered and stood up in a hurry. He respectfully bowed and greeted, "Master Zhu, you are here." It was none other than Master Zhu. Master Zhu nodded and ordered Domuel, "You can leave now. I''ll take care of things here." "This..." After hearing this, Domuel was dumbfounded and immediately argued, "Master Zhu, the current case is personallymanded by Mr. Shao..." "I''ve already talked to Dannon. If you don''t believe me, you can call him," Galeno replied calmly. Domuel quickly shook his head and uttered, "No, I don''t dare to. I''ll definitely believe your words. I''ll leave immediately!" As he said that, Domuel quickly left with his men. Galeno then sat opposite Fade, followed by Hoce and Lucille. They closed the door and turned off the surveince equipment as well as the monitoring equipment. After everything was done, Galeno looked at Fade andmented apologetically, "Fade, we''re sorry for making you feel wronged." Fade shook his head and responded, "It''s fine, Master Zhu. I just want to know what''s going on. Why did the Hsia family''s matter resurface again? And, is the Stealth alright?" Master Zhu answered in a deep voice, "Don''t worry. This issue is not that serious as it seems. The matter with Stealth is just an act too." "Although Baldrick is not very reliable, he is not someone that anyone could offend," he added. Baldrick was the second inmand of Stealth, and he knew Fade''s master. Thus, he treated Fade very well. Hearing this, Fade was relieved and questioned, "Master Zhu, who is behind all this?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Master Zhu notified in a deep voice, "The person behind all this is Donnigan Zhao." "Donnigan Zhao?" Fade was taken aback for a moment, and he immediately connected the dots. "Donnigan from the Zhao family?" "That''s him." Master Zhu nodded. Fade remembered that some time ago, before he went for the Dragon Mausoleum''s exploration, Fade happened to have conflicts with Ingram Zhao due to matters regarding Susie Song and the Dragon Mausoleum''s treasure. Thus, Fade had taught him a lesson there and then. Back then, someone told Fade that the Zhao family''s force was strong, and he should not offend them. Otherwise, the consequences would be dire. This was due to the fact that for several generations, the Zhao family had been the personal bodyguards of the officials of the government. They were responsible for the national safety concerns, and they were absolutely the best n of bodyguards. It was also because of this that the Zhao family was called the imperial guards. This also showed the status of the Zhao family. "Is it because of Ingram that the Zhao family wants to take revenge on me?" Fade inquired further. Master Zhu replied, "That should also be part of the reason, but I think there is still more to this. Recently the Zhao family and Ding family, who''s running a shippingpany, has had quite a close rtionship." "Ding family, Ding Shipping Company, Hensley Ding!" Fade recalled the negotiation a few days ago. Master Zhu nodded in agreement. "It should be them. What''s more, Dannon is not pleased with you. They cooperated to resurface the murdering of the Hsia family." Speaking of Dannon, Fade recalled that he was Faxon''s master. He defeated Faxon at the Martial Arts Convention. From then on, he was dissatisfied with him. "What''s their motive? They want me arrested?" Fade asked. Master Zhu answered, "That shouldn''t be possible. Even if they wanted to retaliate against you and seek revenge, with your current status and your title as a young martial arts master, they should know that digging up the Hsia family murder is not enough to throw you into prison." "Then what do they want?" Fade frowned. "I think they want to suppress you. After all, in such a short time, your status has grown rapidly in Capital City. Your momentum is too strong. You are said to be a new rising star in Capital City." "Even though being the new star is dazzling, you''ve offended quite a few people along the way, and you guys have a conflict in interests. They are naturally not pleased to see you being so sessful. Thus, they are trying to suppress you." Fade thought about it. Ever since he came to Capital City, he indeed provoked quite a few people along the way. Although he had managed to deal with all of them, there were still some people waiting for the perfect opportunity to bring him down. Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 "They want to suppress my development?" Fade was shocked. "Master Zhu replied, "Yes, they want to suppress not only your fighting abilities but also your status. They can''t really do much to intervene with your fighting skills, but they can intervene with your development. Hence, it will cause you to lose influence." "In Capital City, you have Szeto Academy, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, Sincere Medicine Center, not to mention your coboration with the Luo and Hsing family. Your forces are considered one of the most prominent ones in Capital City." "How do they want to suppress me?" Fade raised his eyebrows and asked. "The reason to your fast development was due to how powerful you are in martial arts. You would just directly defeat whoever stands in your way," Master Zhu exined. He added, "So this time, they deliberately raised the murder of the Hsia family as an attempt to suppress your martial arts. You are so highly skilled in martial arts, and you would use this to your advantage to restrain all the ordinary civilians. Thus, they purposely resurfaced this matter and let the higher-ups see how terrifying your martial arts skills are, as they wanted them to be wary of your skills." Speaking of this, Fade finally understood their motives. He nodded, nced at Master Chu and spoke, "Have the higher-ups made up their mind?" Master Zhu went silent for a moment, then nodded and answered, "Yes." "So?" Fade pried further. "The higher-ups still have quite a sharp eye. They could tell that with regards to the murder of the Hsia family, you were just trying to defend yourself. But in terms of abusing your martial arts skills, a few of them still had different opinions about it. Atst, they decided to restrict the martial artists, especially those that are far too powerful and abuse their power. The Martial Arts League and Stealth will officially conduct an operation called "Operation Rainstorm" tomorrow." Hearing this, Fade finally understood. This operation was to restrict their use of martial arts. As such, this would prevent them from overpowering other people and taking advantage of their martial arts to achieve their motives. Master Zhu looked at Fade and kept silent. He couldn''t help but feel uneasy. He was also a Heaven Level martial artist. Hence, he knew exactly how terrifying the strength of a Martial Arts Master was. What''s more, Fade was still so young. If they really offended Fade and he decided to vent his anger out on society, the oue would be a nightmare. Therefore, when Master Zhu exined Operation Rainstorm, he was incredibly careful with his words. After all, Fade''s fate was unpredictable. Even if he wasn''t offended, as long as he was dissatisfied with the high-ups, it would surely be a great loss to the country. Fade noticed the fluctuating emotions in Master Zhu''s eyes, and he could guess what was going on in his mind. From Fade''s point of view, he couldn''t care less about the higher-ups'' decision or the Zhao family or Dannon''s attempt to suppress him at all. If he was really pissed, he would just directly p them to death, and he wouldn''t need to care about it much. Nevertheless, he was not a lone ranger. He had so many friends andpanies that relied on him. Therefore, after giving it some thought, Fade finally nodded and responded to Master Zhu, "I certainly support the decision to carry out Operation Rainstorm. And I won''t abuse my power, but provided I am not angered." Hearing this, Master Zhu''s uneasy face rxed. He breathed a sigh of relief and said to Fade, "Fade, I''m pleased to hear that you are on board with their decision. I thank you on behalf of them for being so understanding." "Master Zhu, there is no need to thank me. I still have something else to attend to. Can I take my leave first?" Fade uttered. "Yes, of course you can. I''ll get Hoce to send you back right away," Master Zhu hurriedly replied. Hoce and Lucille quickly walked over. Fade nodded his head and immediately headed out of the interrogation room. Then, Hoce and Lucille personally drove Fade back to thepany. When Fade went back to his office upstairs, he saw that not only Lily and Yankee were inside, even Liza was there too. "Liza, why are you here?" Fade was puzzled. Liza gave him a nk look and scolded, "Fade, you promised to have lunch with me at noon. I waited for you for more than an hour and you were still nowhere to be found. So, I went and called Miss Wei." She continued, "I rushed over to yourpany the moment I heard that you were arrested." "Fade, are you alright? They didn''t do anything to you?" Lily asked solicitously. Yankee also looked at Fade with a worried expression. Fade waved his hand with a smile, sat on the sofa, and assured in a rxed tone, "Don''t worry, it''s okay. I''m back safe and sound, aren''t I?" "But those people are from the Martial Arts League. They..." Lily was still a little worried. Liza also asked, "Fade, I heard that you''ve been involved in some trouble recently. Do you mind telling me what they are? Maybe I can lend you a hand." Fade nced at the concerned gazes of the girls opposite him, sighed softly, and then told them the entire story in detail. For Liza to understand more, he exined the conflict he had with the Ding family and even the shipping issue he encountered. After hearing this, Lily couldn''t help frowning and stared at Fade with a concerned expression. "Is it really okay that the Zhao family is deliberately stirring up trouble for you?" Fade waved his hand andforted, "It''s okay. Although the Zhao family is called the imperial guards, they aren''t the real bodyguards for the officials. There are some people that they can''ty their hands on." "But the Operation Rainstorm. You..." Lily was still anxious. Fade did not take it seriously and added, "I''m not the only one who is restricted by Operation Rainstorm. There are other martial artists, which also includes the Zhao family. What''s more, besides martial arts, I excel in other areas too." Looking at how confident Fade was, Lily finally breathed a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Liza put away her mobile phone, walked over to Fade with a smile and said, "Fade, I have good news to tell you." "What good news?" Fade was a little curious. Just now, Liza went out to make a phone call without saying anything after listening to Fade''s story. Liza sat opposite Fade and stated, "The biggest problem yourpany is currently facing is freight transport." "That''s right." Fade and Lily nodded at the same time. Liza dered with ease, "Then, this is something easy to solve. Just let me handle it." "Let you handle it? This..." Fade was puzzled for a moment. Liza blinked at Fade and chuckled. "Fade, don''t forget. I am now not only a foodie, but the head of the Hachi n." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She continued, "Our Hachi n does provide freight transport services. We can help you with your problem." Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 "Is, is that true?" Fade really didn''t expect this. Without waiting for Liza''s exnation, Lily was taken aback when she heard this. "The Hachi n? Are you guys talking about the Hachi n from Jopeno?" "That''s right. Our Hachi n is also known as the Hachi Corporation in the business world," Liza nodded her head as she answered. Upon hearing this, Lily''s pupils dted, and she seemed surprised as she eximed happily, "Hachi Shipping of the Hachi Corporation is the biggest freight transportation provider in Jopeno. They are among the top ten in the world. Our logistic issue is just a piece of cake for such a hugepany. Furthermore, the Hachi Corporation is a Jopenopany. They are very well established in South Kond and the northern region of the country. Now they are offering to help us. It is going to be very convenient, and it wouldn''t cost us an arm and a leg." Liza smiled and added, "You don''t have to worry about the fees. We are more than willing to provide our service to Fade''s business for free." "Friendship is friendship. Business is business. Let''s be professional." Lily nced at Liza and suggested, "Miss Liza, are you free toe over to my office to discuss the matter?" "Of course, I have the time." Liza nodded. "Yankee, please bring over the documents that I have prepared beforehand. I''ll have a discussion with Miss Liza," Lily ordered as she went into her working mode. Realizing how busy these capable women were, Fade took a step back and did not interfere. Two hourster, several people walked out of the office with smiles on their faces. Obviously, the negotiation went well. Lily took a stack of documents, walked up to Fade, and informed him, "Fade, Miss Liza solved the company''s logistics problem for us. Now, we don''t have to worry about the Ding family''s restrictions anymore." Fade didn''t take over the pile of documents, but he replied with a smile, "I don''t know much about business. You can handle it." "It''s gettingte, and everything has been settled. I''ll treat you guys to a meal!" Fade rubbed his belly. "I can''t wait. Fade, lead the way," Liza cheered excitedly. Lily was in a good mood after they had a sessful negotiation. Thus, she teased, "Since it''s your treat, I''m going to eat something expensive." "Just eat whatever you all like." Fadeughed. Soon after, they went for their meal with big smiles on their faces. In the next few days, the martial arts world in the capital was in full swing. The higher- ups personally ordered the Stealth Team and the Martial Arts League tomence Operation Rainstorm officially. They mainly targeted martial artists who abuse their power. For a moment, the martial artists in Capital City started to panic. Some of them fled, and some hid. None of them dared to show their faces. Even those who were usually fierce and abusive suddenly went silent. That was how powerful the government was if they took action. No matter how strong the individual was, they had to give in when faced with such a huge force. On this day, on the top floor''s reception room of the Red g Hotel in Capital City. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Evan Ding had a face full of smiles as he lowered his phone and stared at the man, who was in his fifties, in front of him, "Dad, it''s really effective. After Operation Rainstorm took effect, all those martial artists fell silent. Even Fade didn''t have the guts to stir things up again." "Hmph, that''s only natural. No matter how powerful his martial arts is, he''s still only one person. If he were to confront the government, he''s just courting death." Hensley snorted coldly. Evan smirked and added, "Dad, if Fade doesn''t take any action. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc will eventually give in. At that time, thepany will belong to our Ding family." Hensley picked up a ss of red wine, swirled it gently, then slowly took a sip and uttered, "That''s expected. I''ve already expected this oue the moment I nned everything." "Dad, you''re so smart. I admire you very much," Evan took the chance to praise Hensley. Hensley scoffed, "Don''t tter me. In the future, you have to put in more effort and work harder. The Ding family business will be handed over to you in the future." "Dad, don''t worry. I will give it my all," Evan assured seriously. "Good!" Hensley nodded with satisfaction. Then, he looked at the time, put down the ss, turned around, and walked toward the door. "Domuel ising. Let''s go and wee him!" "Alright!" Evan immediately caught up with Hensley. Of course, he knew who Domuel was. Captain Zhao''s name was Domuel Zhao. He was a member of the Zhao family, and he was Ingram''s uncle. Meanwhile, Domuel was also the person in charge of Operation Rainstorm. Hence, he was called Captain Zhao. "Since Domuel is here, we would definitely win this negotiation this time," Evanmented with a smile. Hensley nodded in agreement. "Of course. As for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, it''s impossible for them to find anyone else suitable to ship their goods in the next few days." "ording to how they acted before, Fade directly used his martial arts to suppress us. However, now that Operation Rainstorm has taken effect, in addition to Domuel, such an outstanding martial artist, Fade wouldn''t dare to be impulsive. This time, the Ding family would definitely be victorious." At the thought of this, Evan couldn''t help but show a hint of excitement on his face. "I''ll return double what Fade did to me. And that Lily, I''ll insult her and toy with her. At that time, I''d like to see what expression Fade will have on his face." "There''s no need to be anxious. Evan, your wish is going toe true in a moment." Hensley chuckled. While the father- son duo were talking andughing, a car with a uniquely white car te arrived, and they weed him warmly. The door opened, and a tall man in histe fifties walked out. It was Domuel, whom the two men mentioned earlier on. Half an hourter, Fade and Lily arrived at the entrance of Red g Hotel. Staring at the quaint yet extravagant hotel, Lily couldn''t help taking a deep breath with a little nervousness on her face. Seeing this, Fade held Lily''s hand and gently pinched it. "Sister Lily, don''t worry about it. We can win this." Immediately, the two of them walked into the hotel. When they reached the reception, Fade and Lily were led by the staff. At a nce, they saw Hensley, Evan and Domuel who were not familiar to them. Seeing the two peopleing in, Hensley was beaming. He got up and greeted them, "President Chen, Manager Wei, you''re both here. Please have a seat. Please have a seat!" Fade and Lily sat opposite them with a serious expression on their faces. Lily didn''t beat around the bush and spoke directly, "Director Ding, three days ago, Young Master Ding and us had discussed the coboration of our Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and the Ding Shipping Company. And we had mentioned that after three days, we would continue the discussion." "Now, I want to hear your opinion, Director Ding." Lily stared at Hensley. Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 Hensley smiled and did not answer the question directly. Instead, he nced at his son and asked, "Evan, three days ago, what conditions did you guys agree on with President Chen and Manager Wei?" Evan nced at the two of them and immediately smiled. "Dad, three days ago, the conditions that I agreed on was that Fade has to kneel and apologize to me, and we would hold 60% of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." When Fade and Lily were reminded of the matter, they still felt unhappy, and their faces immediately turned gloomy. Lily nced at Hensley and argued, "Director Ding, Young Master Ding''s condition is a bit inappropriate. It''s impossible for us to agree to..." Without waiting for Lily to finish, Hensley waved his hand and interrupted her, "Indeed, Evan is still too young. His proposal is a bit unreasonable." Hearing this, Fade and Lily couldn''t help but be taken aback. They looked at Hensley with strange expressions. They were curious as to why Hensley would suddenly change his mind. However, Hensley immediately added, "I feel that it''s not very appropriate for us to propose 60%. I think we should take at least 80% of your shares. Otherwise, we will not agree to the negotiation." "What, you''ve gone too far..." Lily''s expression instantly changed. She red at Hensley with a grave expression. Seeing this, Hensley smiled and mocked, "Manager Wei, this is business. There''s no such thing as going too far. It''s just all about negotiation." "There''s no way we can agree to this sort of negotiation," Lily uttered coldly. Hensley smiled and tapped on the table with his fingers. "Manager Wei, it''s better not to say this kind of thing too early." After that, Hensley nced at Evan. Evan immediately took out a document and said, "Manager Wei, ording to our investigation, it appears that Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is nning to recruit several of Capital City''s smaller shippingpanies to go against our Ding family. But, I can show you something now." While speaking, Evan took out a contract and ced it in front of Lily and Fade. Taking a nce, Lily and Fade could see that the contract was signed by the bosses of the smaller shippingpanies. The purpose of the contract was to stop their coboration with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Among the signed names, several bosses that had been negotiating with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Under such a circumstance, Lily''s face fell further, and her expression turned even uglier. On the other hand, Evan, on the opposite side, was getting prouder. "Manager Wei, do you still think that 80% of your shares is too much?" Hensley also smiled and chimed in, "Manager Wei, I know that you are a capable woman. After Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc lost its president, you have assisted with thepany''s growth to its current achievement. I am well aware of yourpetency. However, without any resources, there''s only so much you can do." Lily remained silent for a moment, and her face was solemn. It was as if anger was brewing in her heart. Hensley noticed this and continued, "Manager Wei, you are a smart person. You should be able to make the most rational decision at this time." Immediately, Hensley changed the subject and provoked, "Of course, if Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc makes the irrational choice, then it would be a bummer when they go bankrupt. Of course, after such an event, the Ding family will unite with other local big shots of the cosmetic industry and officially venture into the business field. If you agree to my conditions, I can even offer you a position in one of our Ding''spanies." Hensley grinned and added, "I always cherish talent." Lily fell silent for a moment and didn''t say more. She just shook her head and turned to Fade. Fade stood up and stared at the father-son duo. The two people''s expressions froze slightly, and they looked a little nervous. After all, Fade was very powerful. It was natural that the two of them were anxious under such a situation. However, when they noticed Domuel on the side, they calmed down again. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "President Chen, what are you going to do? Are you going to start a fight?" Hensley stared at Fade and asked. Evan even spoke sarcastically, "I heard that President Chen is very good at martial arts and he had murdered a lot of people with his bare hands. Are you trying to talk business with your fists? However, I want to remind you that Operation Rainstorm is in effect. It''s not wise to get caught." Meanwhile, Domuel, who was sitting aside, finally spoke. He mmed his palm on the heavy, solid wood table and stared daggers at Fade as he introduced himself, "I''m Domuel Zhao, the captain of Operation Rainstorm." Needless to say, this title was enough to shock a lot of people. In addition, Domuel''s momentum was so great that it made the atmosphere in the entire room tense up. Hensley watched Fade and Lily with a ss of red wine in his hand, and his lips curled into a very confident smile. In his opinion, he had already hindered Fade''s path in both martial arts and business. The only thing Fade could do now was to submit to them and hand over 80% of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s shares. If he refused to do so, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc would suffer a great blow, and the Ding family would enter the cosmetics market. No matter what choice it was, Hensley was certain to seed. Therefore, Hensley turned his sights to Fade and Lily and chuckled. "I''ll give you ten minutes to think it through." "Ten minutester, I want an answer. If not, the Ding family will regard Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc as an enemy, and we will try our best to bring you down..." Before Hensley could finish his triumphant words, Fade and Lily, who looked serious, suddenly let out a smirk. Fade immediately interrupted Hensley and scoffed, "Do you think that you have me cornered, and I have no other choice but to coborate with you?" "You..." Hensley''s face darkened and he red at the two of them. "Humph, trying to deceive me? Ridiculous!" "Who is the one being ridiculous? You will know soon." Fade sneered and then called out, "Miss Liza, pleasee in!" As she heard Fade calling her name, Liza strode in with a faint smile. Seeing Liza, the other three people frowned at the same time with a strange look on their faces. "She is..." Liza seemed graceful as she entered the room. She smiled at the three of them and introduced herself, "Let me introduce myself. My name is Liza, and I am the current chief of Hachi Corporation in Jopeno." She quickly added, "Two days ago, our Hachi n signed a contract with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, and we will be responsible for shipping Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s goods." Upon hearing this, Hensley and Evan''s expressions changed greatly, and they immediately became grim-faced. "Hachi Corporation. Isn''t that also Jopeno''s biggest underground organization, Hachi n? Why would you guys coborate with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc?" "How could such a young woman be the chief of the Hachi Corporation? This must be a joke." Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 The father and son doubted her, but before they could speak up, Liza smiled and told them directly, "By the way, if you don''t believe me, you can make a phone call to Jeens Port and ask to see whether I''m lying." Hensley''s face darkened. He immediately took out his phone and dialed the number. A momentter, there was a response from the other end. "Director Ding, it''s true. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s goods have already started to be shipped out from Jeens Port. The shipping is done by Hachi Corporation from Jopeno. We can''t stop them." "This..." Hensley gnashed his teeth and hung up the phone. He looked gloomily at the three people in front of him. Fade looked at the downcasted father-son duo, pursed his lips, and then got up and informed them, "Director Ding, if there''s nothing more, we will take our leave first." After that, Fade and the other two turned around, looking as if they were about to leave. Hensley didn''t expect this to happen at all. He stared at Fade dejectedly and clenched his fists tightly. Then, he took a look at Captain Zhao, who was next to him. Domuel got the hint and stood up and shouted, "Wait a minute!" Fade and the other two stood still and turned to look at Domuel. Fade asked, "What can I do for you, Captain Zhao?" Domuel was gloomy and nced at Liza. Then, he said to Fade, "If I''m not mistaken, the Hachi Corporation is apany located in Jopeno, right?" "That''s right. What''s the matter?" Fade squinted his eyes and stared at Domuel. Domuel had a serious look on his face. He let out a sneer andmented in a grave tone, "You are willing to coborate with a foreignpany rather than a localpany! President Chen, that is really inappropriate of you!" Hearing these ridiculous remarks, Fade couldn''t help butugh. He shook his head and mocked, "Domuel, this is business. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you''re trying to use me of coborating with a foreignpany? What''s more, it''s not that I refused to work with a localpany. Rather, the localpany was deliberately making things difficult for me. Domuel, you know it yourself." Domuel''s face darkened. He red at Fade and chided, "No matter what excuse you have, your cooperation with a foreignpany is reducing our country''s revenue. It should be strictly restricted and controlled." Hearing this, Fade bellowed withughter. "Domuel, don''t be confused. This is a privatepany, not a state-owned enterprise. Moreover, this is just normal business. Don''t try to trap me with all the country''s propaganda ideology." "You, you..." Domuel was enraged. He immediately thought of something and retorted furiously, "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is apany that supplies its goods to the health department. Only with the help of the government are you able to grow so rapidly. Your coboration with a foreignpany is making you a traitor to the country. You are causing capital outflow," Domuel directly used Fade. In this regard, Fade didn''t bother to exin. He shook his head and was about to leave directly. But at this time, Liza stepped forward and exined to Domuel, "Captain Zhao, you mentioned that coborating with a foreignpany is a betrayal to the country! I forgot to inform you that the coboration is not solely between Hachi Corporation and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, where they paid for our services. In actuality, bothpanies have forked out money to form a shippingpany called Fei Shipping Company. To be exact, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is holding 60% of the shares." Liza added, "From this point of view, President Chen is still cooperating with his ownpany. Domuel, it seems like all your ims are invalid." "You..." Domuel did not expect that they would retaliate this way. Moreover, Liza directly made such a statement stating that they had coborated in starting apany and Fade was holding the majority of the shares. For a moment, Domuel gnashed his teeth, but he was at a loss for words. After all, all his usations before were just trying to force the me on him, but now they had actually made a statement saying his usation was false. He had no other ways to stop Fade. He didn''t say anything, but Liza on the opposite side did not stop. She turned her eyes to Hensley and uttered, "By the way, Director Ding, our Fei Shipping Company will mainly provide shipping services for the East Coast of the country. As an experienced businessman in the field, we really hope that you would share your wisdom when the timees!" "What are you nning?" Hensley''s face sank the moment he heard this. Liza mocked, "I''m just doing business. I won''t do anything." She continued, "Of course, as the first localpany that Hachi Corporation has coborated with, we will definitely throw in ample support." After that, Liza and Lily looked at each other and smiled. Then, they turned around with Fade and were ready to leave. Behind him, Hensley''s expression was solemn. The meaning behind Liza''s words just now was self- exnatory. The newly- established Fei Shipping Company was in directpetition with their Ding Shipping Company. If it were any other ordinary newly establishedpany, they would have nothing to fear. Yet, this newly-formedpany had Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s customer base and the support of the Hachi Corporation for its freight services. Hensley was afraid that the Ding Shipping Company would go bankrupt if thepany developed further. At the thought of this, one could easily notice that Hensley was like a cat in hot water. All he could think of was to stare at Domuel with a pleading look. Domuel frowned, and then his positive energy broke out. The positive energy of an early stage Heaven Level spread out and instantly enveloped the entire room. The pressure made Liza and Lily''s faces sink at the same time. Feeling the strength, Fade''s expression turned sour. He immediately turned around, looked at Domuel with a wrathful gaze, and uttered in a cold voice, "Captain Zhao, what are you doing?" Domuel put on an innocent look and answered, "President Chen, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." "Don''t understand!" Fade gave a cold snort, and then his body shook. A violent aura suddenly burst out from his body. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. With Fade at the center, the wind-like aura of his positive energy burst out instantly and dissipated Domuel''s positive energypletely. Domuel, together with Hensley and his son, were directly suppressed. Suddenly, the three felt a heavy pressure as if a mountain was pressing down on them. The air seemed to solidify, and it became tough for them to breathe. As a Martial Arts Master, Domuel could still withstand it. However, for Hensley and Evan, their faces flushed and soon started to turn purple. If they continued to go on like this, the two of them would probably suffocate to death. For a moment, their eyes were full of horror, and they panicked. They cast a pleading look of help toward Domuel. Domuel gritted his teeth and warned reluctantly, "Fade, if you dare to kill them, the higher-ups will not..." "F*ck off!" Fade grunted, and his positive energy vanished. He turned around and strode away. In the room, Hensley and Evan opened their mouths, gasping for air. Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 Three dayster, inside the office on the top floor of the Ding Shipping Company. Hensley had a gloomy face as he was going through all kinds of reports and documents. Finally, he threw all the documents on the ground and cursed the managers who were standing at the door, "Get out. Every single one of you. Get out of my face now!" As if they found a way out, the managers felt relieved and immediately left. They didn''t dare to stay for another second, fearing the president''s rage. After everyone left, Evan walked into the office. He walked up to Hensley and asked, "Dad, is the company''s condition not looking good?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "It''s not just that. It''s terrible." Hensley gritted his teeth and informed Evan, "It''s only been three days since the Fei Shipping Company was set up, and ourpany has already suffered a 20% loss. If this continues, ourpany will be doomed." "What!" Evan was dumbfounded. Although he had expected theirpany to be somewhat affected by the establishment of Fei Shipping Company, he didn''t expect it to be so drastic and so soon. Hensley was exasperated as he continued, "The chief of the Hachi Corporation and Fade are just too cruel. The Hachi Corporation is the biggest underground organization in Jopeno. With just an order, they could transfer all of our business in Jopeno to Fei Shipping Company. Not only that, but they are also currently monopolizing South Kond. The businesses from these two countries contribute to a total of seventy percent of our entire business. If this continues, our company is really going to go bankrupt." He added further, "What''s more, Fei Shipping Company has just been established for three days, and they have already taken away more than twenty of our local customers." "How is that possible? We have been working with them for decades. How dare they..." Evan was puzzled. Hensley gritted his teeth and exined, "Fade does not emphasize profit, and he offered them half our price. Those people only have money on their minds. Seeing that they are offering it at such a price, they definitely would choose them over us." "Then... Then what should we do?" Evan was anxious. He didn''t expect theirpany to face such a big issue, and he couldn''t help but feel worried. Hensley''s eyes were scarlet red. After a moment of silence, he gritted his teeth and remarked, "Now, there is no other way. There is only one way out." "Dad, what are you talking about?" Evan immediately asked. Hensley made a gesture on his neck, gritted his teeth, and replied, "Kill them." Seeing this, Evan was taken aback and instantly responded, "Dad, isn''t... isn''t that tough? Rumor has it that Fade is a martial arts master. It will be near impossible to kill him off." "Not Fade, the other one!" Hensley yelled. "The other one... You mean... Liza?" Hensley nodded. "Yes, her. That woman has ruined my n. I must teach her a lesson. If she dies, Fade and the Hachi Corporation will not be able to continue their coboration. Then, ourpany will not face such a problem anymore." "But Liza is the chief of the Hachi Corporation. She has the support of the entire Hachi n, the largest criminal organization in Jopeno. She''s not someone we can afford to offend," Evan advised. Hensley gritted his teeth and argued, "The Hachi n is indeed powerful, but she is no longer in Jopeno. Moreover, she is no longer in her territory, and I have also found out that the Hachi n is not looking so well recently. In fact, there was an attempt to assassinate her two days ago." "There''s such a thing. Dad, what''s going on?" Evan was confused, and he continued asking questions. As a result, Hensley exined the result of his own investigation to Evan thoroughly. After listening to this, Evan''s eyes turned darker, and he agreed to Hensley''s ploy, "If that''s the case, this is indeed an opportunity for us. As long as we can contact Akao of the Hachi n, then everything will go ording to n." "But, what should we do with Fade? If he interferes, then I''m certain our n would definitely not seed," Evan expressed his concern. "Then, just don''t let him interfere." Hensley muttered in a low voice, "Besides, Operation Rainstorm is still not over yet. If Fade dares to make a move, then the Zhao family would definitely not let him go." "That''s true!" Hearing this, Evan showed a loathsome grin and immediately urged, "Dad, let''s act quickly. Once Liza returns to Jopeno, we won''t have our chance anymore." Hensley nodded in agreement. "Let''s carry out the n. Don''t let anyone else know this." "Dad, don''t worry about it," Evan assured Hensley with full excitement. He gritted his teeth and nced out of the window, and through his gaze, it was obvious that he was seeking ruthless revenge. After three days, at the entrance of the airport in Capital City. Fade looked at Liza in front of him and waved his hand, saying, " Liza, I''m really grateful for everything you have done for us. If it weren''t for you..." Liza chuckled and scolded jokingly, "Fade, We are friends. You don''t have to be so polite." "What''s more, you saved my life. I''m just returning a favor," she added. Fade smiled and informed her, "When I''m done with my affairs here, I''ll immediately visit Jopeno and assist you in investigating Gushiken and Yoshiya''s death." "Well, I''ll be waiting for you." Liza smiled and nodded. After Fade bid his goodbye, Lily also walked over with a smile and wanted to give her a handshake. "Liza, I..." Nevertheless, Liza was a friendly person, and she walked toward Lily and gave her a warm hug. She uttered, "Lily, it''s been a pleasure to be around you." Lily was slightly taken aback and then nodded as she answered, "Likewise." Liza nced at Fade. After that, she took Lily a few steps away and said to Lily, "Lily, when ites to your professional career, you''re really capable. You''re a great leader, and I''m really impressed with that. However, when ites to your personal life, I do have a few suggestions." "Liza, what''s on your mind?" Lily was curious. Liza nced at Fade and straightforwardly imed, "Lily, you have a crush on Fade, right?" "What, this..." Lily turned slightly flustered as she stuttered, "I, I don''t..." Liza shook her head and teased, "Don''t deny it. Your gaze has betrayed you." "I, I don''t really have much in mind, and also Fade is married, so I..." Lily whispered. Liza continued, "Lily, I might not be very knowledgeable in other matters, but there is one thing I''m very clear about. Which is, if you like someone, you should show them how you truly feel about them. Don''t be afraid of rejection, and don''t be worried about unnecessary things. Be honest with your emotions. This is also a way to liberate yourself. After all, it''s not good to keep all our emotions bottled up for too long." "But, I..." Lily was still stammering. Liza encouraged her, "Don''t overthink. Just express your feelings directly. As for other things, f*ckthem..." "This, I..." Lily was still hesitating. But meanwhile, Liza straight away called for Fade, "Fade,e over! Lily has something that she would like to tell you in private." Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 "Huh..." Fade was dumbfounded for a moment, but he soon made his way toward them with a smile on his face. Liza gave Lily an encouraging look and then walked to the other side. "Have a chat. I''m going to get myself a cup of coffee," Liza notified them as she left. Fade nced at the two girls with a strange expression. Then, he fixed his gaze on Lily, who lowered her head and remained silent, and asked, "Sister Lily, do you have something to tell me?" Lily raised her head to look at Fade. However, she felt that her cheeks were getting warmer. "I, I..." "Sister Lily, are you alright? Why is your face so red? Are you sick?" Fade felt that the situation was strange. Lily shook her head and took a deep breath. She stared at Fade and spoke slowly, "Fade, I, I..." Fade also vaguely noticed that she was acting odd. He couldn''t help but feel slightly nervous, and he could vaguely figure out what was happening. For a time, Fade''s mood also changed. "I, I like..." Lily finally sprang to her feet and confessed to Fade. But at that moment, a loud bang suddenly sounded from the side. It grabbed everyone''s attention, and Fade also turned his gaze to the source. Then, after the loud bang, he saw that one of Liza''s bodyguards, Akira, was spitting blood as he shouted, "Kenji, protect the Madam Liza." In an instant, Kenji gritted its teeth and rushed toward the direction of the explosion. Through all themotion, Fade could vaguely see several ck figures surrounding Liza. "Oh no, it''s an assassination!" Fade was instantly dumbfounded and rushed toward Liza. "Sister Lily, go and find a ce to hide." Themotion was not too far away as the distance was only about 20 meters away. With Fade''s speed, he reached there in a blink of an eye. However, the assassins were able to knock Akira away with one strike. Obviously, they were also quite skillful. Their actions were lighting fast, and they had gleaming des in their hands. It was obvious that they were determined to stab and kill Liza. The eventpletely stupefied liza. She was ambushed from all three directions by three men in ck. Their movements were fast, leaving her no space to dodge. "Goto hell!" The killer, with ferocious killing intent, was charging towards her. At this crucial moment, like a sh of lightning, Fade appeared beside Liza and instantly covered her. Then, he pped out three waves of positive energy and attacked the three killers. Suddenly, three loud bangs were heard, and they had blocked all of Fade''s attack. However, they were quite skillful as they could actually block Fade''s attack. They nced at each other and roared, "Let''s attack simultaneously." In the blink of an eye, the three worked together and aimed their attacks at Fade. Soon, Fade was nked. The other killer attacked Liza from behind, and his eyes were full of murderous intent. Fade could feel their positive energy. They were all at the peak stage of Earth Level. Regardless of where they were, it was rare for three fighters of the peak level of Earth Level to assemble. Yet now, three of them were working together just to bring down Liza. Moreover, they had a great rapport. Under such great teamwork, their fighting power was equivalent to a Heaven Level martial arts master. If it were any other ordinary early-stage Heaven Level fighter, they wouldn''t be able to withstand such an attack. To say the least, it was even more impossible for them to protect Liza at the same time. Unfortunately for the killers, their opponent was Fade. Fade immediately unleashed his terrifying peak stage of Heaven Level positive energy. In an instant, his majestic aura enveloped the three killers, causing them to slow down. Just with the slight dy in their movement, Fade was like the grim reaper as his palmnded on their heads. His terrifying palm, with suffocating positive energy, directly pped toward the three. The three suddenly felt a sense of despair. "No..." This was theirst howl. However, with two thuds, his palmnded on two of the killers. Then, he pped thest killer to the ground and kicked him over with one foot. He asked in a livid tone, "Who are you?" Before the person could even reply, Lily suddenly let out a cry of surprise. Fade looked up and saw a man in ck holding Lily hostage. He threatened Fade, "Stop. Stop right now." Fade stopped, and he stared at the man named Sable as he warned coldly, "If you stop right now, I might spare your life." Sable uttered indifferently, "I have your woman as a hostage. You should be the one listening to me." "First of all, let him go," Sable added as he pointed to thest killer. Soon after, he shouted, "Then, kill the woman behind you." Fade narrowed his eyes, and there was a chill in his gaze. Sable continued, "If you don''t kill that woman, I''m going to kill your woman. Do you really want your woman to die for a foreign girl?" Liza''s expression sank, and she turned to Fade. "Fade, it''s my fault. I got you into trouble. I..." Fade waved his hand and interrupted, "Liza, you and Lily are my friends. Both of you will be fine." "I asked you to kill that woman. Do you hear me? I''ll give you ten seconds. You..." Sable roared at Fade. However, before he could start counting down, Fade suddenly raised his hand, and a burst of positive energy shot into Sable''s lower abdomen, instantly sending him flying. Then, like teleportation, Fade appeared next to Sable. He knocked him out with one palm and held him in his hand. After ensuring Liza and Lily were safe, Fade handed over Sable and the killer to Liza''s two bodyguards and immediately advised, "Liza, let''s go back first." Liza nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, it was obvious that she shouldn''t take her flight back home. Soon, they returned to the hotel. Fade threw the killer and Sable on the ground, injected a stream of energy into their bodies, and woke them up in pain. "Were you sent by the Akao family?" Fade stared at the killer and questioned disdainfully. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The killer remained silent, with an expression of determination on his face. Without another word, Fade directly shattered the killer''s knees with his palm. He let out a miserable cry. "Are you still not willing to speak?" "Don''t even think about it..." The killer screamed again. He gritted his teeth and said firmly. But before he could finish his words, Fade pped him again and smashed his other knee. "Do you still wish to continue?" "No. Stop it. I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you..." The killer was finally terrified and answered in a frail voice. Fade waved his hand, and Akira and Kenji immediately took the killer aside for interrogation. Immediately, Fade''s eyes fell on Sable. His eyes were gloomy with a look of inspection. Sable was obviously not as skillful as the three killers, and at most, he was only just at an early stage of Earth Level. He didn''t seem like he was one of the killers. Therefore, Fade asked, "Who are you? Who sent you here?" Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 Sable''s eyes gleamed. He nced in the direction where the killer had been taken and stuttered, "I, I''m with them. I..." "Tell me the truth!" Fade interrupted him directly and red at him. Sable suddenly felt chills down his spine. For a moment, he dared not lie and quickly answered, "I, I''m from the Ding family." "The Ding family." Fade''s eyes were scornful. "Were you sent by Hensley?" Sable nodded and admitted, "Yes. It was Hensley who sent me here." "Hensley Ding!" Fade gritted his teeth and then shouted, "Why did Hensley send you?" Sable paused for a moment and then continued, "He, he sent me to assist those killers. I had to make sure that they sessfully assassinated Liza." "Who are they?" Fade interrogated. "I heard... I heard they are from Jopeno. Hensley contacted them personally. I don''t know who they are," Sable replied truthfully. Fade''s face darkened. He could almost be sure that the three killers were sent by the Akao family of the Hachi n. After a slight pause, he probed, "What other ns does Hensley have in mind?" "This, this... I just heard that the Ding family''s business is not looking good recently. So Hensley was enraged, and he wanted Liza dead, as it would affect the Fei Shipping Company''s business." Fade''s face was gloomy. After he thought it through, he agreed that the Ding family had the motives to kill Liza. Then, he asked, "Operation Rainstorm is still in effect. The Ding family is working together with a foreign underground organization. Aren''t they afraid of the consequences?" "Hensley has a good rtionship with Caption Zhao, so..." Sable muttered. There was no need to say more, and Fade could understand what was going on. Presumably, Domuel would turn a blind eye and let Hensley go. On the other end, the result of Akira and Kenji''s interrogation was as they expected. The three killers were sent by Taira. Initially, the Akao family didn''t n on sending someone after Liza again. After all, they had just dealt with the assassin sent by the Akao family a few days ago, and now Operation Rainstorm was in effect. However, just a few days ago, someone from the Ding family took the initiative to contact the Akao family concerning Liza''s assassination. They assured that they would provide ample support and they wouldn''t be affected by Operation Rainstorm. After the Akao family had inspected and learned about it, they naturally would not let go of this great opportunity. Thus, they sent out killers again and cooperated with the Ding family to start another round of assassination. Therefore, they had attempted to assassinate Liza at the airport. After learning the cause and effect of the whole thing, Fade''s expression was grave, and there was a wave of burning rage in his chest. The Ding family provoked him, but he couldn''t retaliate because Operation Rainstorm was in effect. He just defeated them in the business world. Yet now, when the Ding family was at a disadvantage, they did such a ruthless thing. They had hired a killer and even joined forces with other foreign organizations to assassinate Liza. Moreover, they even threatened someone he treasured. Such behavior had already exceeded Fade''s bottom line. The anger in Fade''s heart could only be extinguished by the blood of the Ding family. Resisting the urge to kill, Fade summoned a few of his fighters. Kaeran, from the Szeto Academy, ck Lord and White w, both who submitted to him, as well as his disciple, Jasmine. He assigned the task of ensuring the safety of his loved ones. Then, Fade headed directly for the Ding family. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, in a luxurious vi in the northern suburbs of Capital City, Hensley, who was sitting on the sofa, was holding a ss of red wine. With a smile on his face, he appeared rxed and excited. "Ring ring..." Suddenly, the phone rang. The housekeeper took the phone and handed it to Hensley. "Director Ding, it''s a phone call from Jopeno." Hensley nodded, then picked up the phone and greeted with a smile, "Mr. Akao, why are you now..." Before he could finish his words, a serious voice echoed from the other end of the phone, "Mr. Ding, we have lost contact with all three killers. What happened over there?" "What! How could it be..." Hearing this, Hensley couldn''t help but be shocked, and his face was full of astonishment. At this time, the housekeeper took another mobile phone and pointed to the phone with an anxious expression. Hensley suppressed the anxiety in his heart and replied, "Mr. Akao, I''ll send someone to investigate the situation right away. I''ll inform you as soon as I get the news." Immediately, Hensley hung up the phone and quickly picked up the mobile phone in the housekeeper''s hand. "How is it going? Is Liza dead?" The voice on the other end of the line answered in a panic, "Director Ding, the assassination failed. The three killers from Jopeno and the people we sent were all caught by Fade. We have no clue where they are." "What!" Hensley couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. Then, he angrily scolded, "What the f*ck are you guys doing? We have arranged so many people to assassinate one woman, but you failed. You..." "Director Ding, this is our mistake. It''s just that it''s urgent now, and I''m worried that Fade will retaliate. You have to deal with it quickly!" The other party reminded him. Hearing this, Hensley suddenly sobered up as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water over his head. He shivered, and his whole body became chilly. "You should leave Capital City immediately. Don''t leave any traces. Leave immediately!" After giving the order, the more Hensley thought about it, the more troubled he felt. There was no need to describe Fade''s strength. All of his previous achievements were enough to prove how strong he was. Moreover, he was a decisive person and merciless when dealing with his enemy. The murdering of the Hsia family was the best evidence. At the thought of this, Hensley became more and more distressed. "What if the Ding family followed in the Hsia family''s footsteps? What should I do?" Under all the anxiety, Hensley''s first reaction was to pack up his things and leave Capital City. However, after giving it some thought, he realized that this was not the wisest choice. After all, running away from such a skillful martial arts master was useless. On the contrary, now the safest way was to stay put at their Ding family''s stronghold and deal with Fade''s revenge. In addition, Operation Rainstorm was still going on, so Fade might not dare to openly attack the Ding family at this moment. Thinking of this, Hensley felt a little relieved. Nevertheless, he still made a call. "Captain Zhao, I am Hensley from the Ding family. There is something..." Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 After contacting Domuel, the housekeeper also gathered all the martial arts masters of the Ding family in Capital City to the vi, which slightlyforted Hensley. In the end, Hensley just remembered that Evan was still out with his friends. He quickly picked up his cell phone and asked, "Evan, where are you now?" "Dad, I am drinking with my friends. What''s wrong? Liza is dead." Evan answered casually. Hensley immediately ordered, "Come back now. No, leave Capital City immediately." "Dad, why! What happened?" Evan eximed in confusion. Hensley exined, "The assassination failed, and Fade most likely found out that we''re behind it. He will certainly retaliate." "What!" Evan was also puzzled but immediately retorted, "So what if he finds out? Does Fade dare to attack our Ding family? Our Ding family is so huge, and now that Operations Rainstorm is in effect, he..." Just as Evan was disapproving of it, a loud bang suddenly came from the Ding family''s vi. Hensley was so shocked that his phone almost fell from his hand. "What''s the matter?" Before Hensley could ask, someone rushed into the room in a panic. "Director Ding, bad news. Fade is here. He has rushed into the yard." With a swishing sound, Hensley''s face turned pale. As he got up and fled, he yelled to Evan on the other end of the phone, "Evan, flee quickly. Leave now. Fade is here." "Dad, what is..." Evan was dumbfounded when he heard the loudmotion over the phone. As he was just about to ask in detail, Hensley had already hung up the phone. In the vi, the agitated Hensley was surrounded by bodyguards as he was getting ready to escape from the backyard. However, before his car started, he saw a figure walking toward him. It was none other than Fade. At this moment, Fade''s face was emotionless, there was no expression on his face. Step by step, he walked toward Hensley, pping away all the bodyguards who were blocking his path. Like a emotionless robot, he strode toward Hensley with suffocating cold oppression. As he witnessed how his elite bodyguards were thrown around like a ragdoll, Hensley became so anxious that his gaze was wandering around. "Stop... stop him!" Hensley shouted to thest four elite bodyguards around him. Then, he opened the car door and was ready to get into the car to escape. However, just before he could get into the car, Fade grabbed a bodyguard and threw him towards Hensley''s direction like a sandbag. In an instant, with a loud thud, the bodyguard hit the roof of the car, and the huge force dented the car roof. The bodyguard spat out a mouthful of blood, and it sshed onto Hensley''s face. Such a scene obviously frightened Hensley. He was rooted in ce and dared not move anymore. Then, Fade punched thest three bodyguards and sent them flying. He fixed his gaze on Hensley as he strode toward him. Hensley watched as Fade approached him step by step. His heart thumped faster, and his body couldn''t help but tremble. "Do you think you can escape?" Fade stared at Hensley coldly and sneered. Hensley looked at Fade, who was less than five meters away from him. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he showed a forceful smile. "Mr., Mr. Chen... I, I was not escaping." "If you are not trying to escape, then what were you trying to do?" Fade uttered coldly. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hensley reasoned, "I, I have a business meeting to attend... So, so... May I know what''s the purpose of the sudden visit, Mr. Chen?" Hensley, with hisst hope, wanted to negotiate with Fade. Fade red at him and replied aloofly, "I think you know the reason for my visit." "What, what''s the matter? If there''s anything I can do for you, please don''t hesitate to tell me, Mr. Chen, I will..." Hensley seemed like he had seen a glimmer of hope, and he quickly spurted whatever he had on his mind. Fade''s merciless response directly broke his hope. "I''m here to kill you." In an instant, Hensley''s face fell, his whole body was stiff, and he was frozen in ce. After a few seconds, he managed to squeeze out a smile and said, "Mr. Chen, you can''t just go around and joke like this!" "I''m not joking with you!" Fade took a step forward and casually waved his right hand forward, sending out a ray of Qi aura. With a whoosh, the Qi aura broke through the air and directly amputated Hensley''s left leg. Hensley instantly fell to the ground. He covered his left leg as blood was gushing out while he screamed in pain, "Help, Help..." At this moment, the Qi aura in Fade''s hand condensed again and he was about tounch another attack on Hensley. When Hensley noticed this, he was terrified and hurriedly begged for mercy, "Mr. Chen, I was wrong. Please, spare me." "Spare you?" Fade sneered. "If it were just a business affair, then I would negotiate with you, and I wouldn''t hurt you. But you''ve crossed the line and sent people to kill my friends. You have to pay the price." "This, this... Mr. Chen, they are from Jopeno, they''re not my people..." Hensley tried to argue. "You''re still quibbling. You joined forces with the Akao family of the Hachi n. Do you think I don''t know about this?" Fade uttered coldly. Following that, he waved his Qi- de again and severed Hensley''s other leg. Blood sshed, and Hensley''s shriek was even more piercing. "I''ve warned you before, but you don''t know what''s good for you. In that case, you''ll have to bear the consequences." Fade''s tone was unsympathetic, and the energy in his palm began to surge again. Seeing this, Hensley showed a horrified expression, and his whole body was panicking and trembling in fear. "No, please don''t kill me. What do you want? I can give it to you. Please, don''t kill me. Don''t..." In the face of Hensley''s plea, Fade was unmoved, and he slowly approached him. However, just as Fade was about to kill Hensley, someone shouted, "Stop right there!" The sound of pattering footsteps followed after the thunder-like shouting. Soon, a group of people arrived in the Ding family vi''s backyard. The group was led by the captain of Operation Rainstorm, Domuel, who was also a member of the Zhao family. Hensley realized that Domuel had appeared. Like a drowning man trying to clutch at the straw, Hensley desperately yelled for help, "Domuel, help me! Help me quickly. Fade wants to kill me. Help me!" Domuel caught sight of Hensley''s severed legs and the Ding family''s guards on the ground. He couldn''t help but look at Fade with a grave expression and then waved his hand as he ordered, "Catch him." Fade''s face darkened, and he shouted coldly, "If you dare!" The strong positive energy surged out with Fade''s wrathful shout, which shocked the members of Operation Rainstorm. They didn''t dare to move for a while. Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 Seeing this, Domuel''s face sank. He red at Fade and chided sternly, "Fade, do you know what you''re doing?" He added, "You are abusing your martial arts skills, bullying the weak and killing the innocent. The Operation Rainstorm team is tasked to take down people like you." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but sneer. "I''m bullying the weak, and I''m killing the innocent. Do you want to fight me? Captain Zhao, you are indeed very dutiful! However, the Ding family is hiring killers to assassinate other people, and they cooperated with a foreign organization to plot against my friends. I am more curious as to why you are not arresting them." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Domuel froze for a moment before muttering, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "You don''t know!" Fade snorted. Soon after, he took out his mobile phone and tapped on a video, directly showing the killers'' confessions that were sent to assassinate Liza. He nced at Domuel and mocked, "Now, are you finally aware of it, Captain Zhao? Hensley gathered a few martial artists to assassinate Liza. He clearly knew that it was illegal, yet he still abused power and nned such murder. Let me ask you, Captain Zhao, how are you going to deal with this?" Domuel''s face darkened, and he frowned. Of course, he had some understanding of what was going on. This matter was also carried out with his acquiescence. He initially thought that the process would be kept a secret. Nheless, little did he know that Fade would intervene and even have his hands on the evidence. As such, the matter would be hard to deal with. For a time, Domuel was silent. Seeing this, Fade derided, "What''s the matter? Is there a double standard in Operation Rainstorm?" Domuel grunted and stared at Fade, saying, "Operation Rainstorm is to deal with any martial artist who abuses their power. We can''t know for sure that what you mentioned is true. We have to investigate it first." Nevertheless, you''ve attacked the Ding family and killed the innocent. This is solid evidence that you are abusing your power, and the Operation Rainstorm Team will not tolerate it." Domuel red at Fade fiercely and shouted. Hearing this, Fade smiled conceitedly and argued, "The evidence that I brought out is not distinguishable in your eyes? I have solid evidence that the Ding family is guilty! Captain Zhao, your standards are hard to pin down!" "What do you mean? Are you questioning my actions?" Domuel retorted. Fade chuckled. His face immediately darkened, and he snapped, "I don''t want to waste my time on you. Let me be frank, Hensley must die regardless." "Don''t even think about it!" Domuel was also enraged. "You will soon find out," Fade snickered and then mmed his palm on Hensley. Hensley was taken aback and quickly shrieked, "Domuel, save me!" "Fade, how dare you!" Domuel roared as he emitted a stream of energy at Fade. "Boom!" The two energies collided in the air, and it exploded upon impact. The force was so strong that itpletely overturned the expensive turf on the ground. "Fade, you''re really bold..." Domuel yelled sternly. However, before he could finish his words, Hensley cried out, "Help, no..." When Domuel turned his head to look over, he witnessed as a Qi-de shed Hensley''s throat apart, and blood immediately gushed out. Just like that, Hensley died. As it turned out, Fade had expected that Domuel would try to stop him. Thus, after Fade had attacked using his right hand, he instantly ambushed Hensley with his left hand. Domuel blocked the attack from Fade''s right hand, but he didn''t expect that he was also striking with his left hand. As a result, Hensley was killed by Fade right in front of him. He watched as Hensley''s head flew up high then flopped to the ground. Domuel gnashed his teeth, and his eyes were scarlet red. His face was full of anger, and he stared at Fade as if he was going to tear him apart. He was not furious about Hensley''s death. After all, no matter how rich Hensley was, Domuel regarded him as someone dispensable. What made him frustrated was that Fade didn''t even respect him as a member of the Zhao family, the captain of Operation Rainstorm, and his title as a Martial Arts Master. Moreover, he directly killed someone he was trying to protect right in front of him. This was contempt against Domuel, the captain of Operation Rainstorm team, and the entire Zhao family. Domuel gritted his teeth furiously. He red at Fade fiercely and snapped, "You killed Hensley. This is a death sentence." "Really?" Fade did not take it seriously. "Go and kill him!" Domuelmanded the members of Operation Rainstorm tounch an attack. All the members were elites selected from the Stealth and the Martial Arts League, as well as the Zhao family. They were all strong and skillful. No matter where they were, any one of them could definitely fight against ten people with ease. Even so, they were no match against Fade. They couldn''t even get close to Fade, and they were all repelled backwards by Fade''s attack. All of them let out miserable cries as theynded on the grass. Their faces were pale, and they spat out blood. In fact, Fade had deliberately held back. Otherwise, all of them would be dead instantly. Domuel didn''t expect Fade to be so strong. His gaze turned rigid, and then his aura broke out. He rushed toward Fade and uttered, "You have offended me. Next, I will let you know how powerful a real Martial Arts Master is." Domuel was a member of the Zhao family, which inherited the secrets of the imperial guards. All of the Zhao family members were Heaven Level martial artists, and Domuel was certain that he was more powerful than Fade. Therefore, he released all of his positive energy and charged at Fade. Meanwhile, looking at Domuel, who exerted his positive energy, Fade''s expression became slightly serious, but then he shook his head. Domuel sounded undefeatable, but he was just at the early stage of Heaven Level. To put it into comparison, Domuel strength was only as powerful as Harold and Raleigh''s who Fade had killed in Dragon Mausoleum. Thus, he wasn''t interested in him at all. "Brat, go to hell!" Domuel shouted crazily. He carried terrifying positive energy as he leaped into the sky. His body continued its momentum as he descended from the sky with a rumbling sound. Facing Domuel''s attack, Fade still remained hisposure. He was frozen in ce and unmoved. He just raised his right hand, gently grabbed forward, and spoke softly, "Come down!" "Arrogant brat, you are looking for..." Seeing Fade''s actions, Domuel couldn''t help but shout madly. However, before he could finish his words, his eyes suddenly lit up, and his expression changed dramatically. He hurriedly moved his body, trying to change his route. Although Domuel''s reaction was quick, Fade''s was faster. His right hand appeared in front of Domuel as if he had teleported. Before Domuel could react, Fade had directly grabbed his throat. Just like that, the dignified Martial Arts Master, the Captain of Operation Rainstorm, had his neck held by Fade, and he couldn''t even struggle his way out. Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 "You..." Domuel was struggling with his words, and his face quickly turned red. He tried his best to pull Fade''s right hand away, but it was useless. He could only feel Fade''s grip gradually tightening, and he was slowly squeezing everyst bit of positive energy from his chest. Gradually, Domuel felt a little lightheaded. The time seemed to pass by very slowly, and his vision gradually turned blurry. "Is this the feeling of death?" Domuel thought. "Am I really going to die here? To die in the hands of such a nameless brat. No, I''m not resigned to..." The unwillingness and anger in his heart made Domuel try his best to pry his eyes open. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out a few words, "I, I am a disciple of the Zhao family. You, you can''t kill me..." Fade grabbed Domuel''s neck and did not move. Fade had an indifferent expression on his face. When he heard Domuel''s words, he mocked lightly, "Is that so? In my eyes, the Zhao family is no different from just mere ants." "You, you kill me. Our Zhao family, Martial Arts League and the higher-ups are not going to let you go," Domuel warned with hisst bit of strength. Fade shook his head with interest and retorted, "Do you think threatening me with this nonsense is going to scare me? You should have expected this to happen when you supported Hensley to plot against my people." "I, I..." Domuel tried to open his mouth and wanted to say something, but Fade''s grip was so tight that it creaked Domuel''s neck and he was unable to speak. He was suffocating, and Domuel could sense that he was at death''s door. He shut his eyes and embraced this moment of despair. But at this time, there was a loud bang. Then, a series of shouting and footstep sounds followed. Domuel was familiar with several of the voices. Suddenly, Domuel caught a glimpse of hope again. He immediately opened his eyes and saw a group of people vaguely rushing into the yard. "Help, help me..." Domuel tried to force out a few words from his throat. Meanwhile, the faces of the people who rushed into the courtyard changed as they saw the scene in front of them, and a few of them started yelling nonstop. "Stop! Let Domuel go!" "How dare you! Let go of him!" "What are you doing?" During themotion, Fade noticed that the group of people marched in very quickly, and they had released their positive energy as they were charging towards Fade. The positive energies seemed extraordinary, and they appeared to be Heaven Level martial artists. In fact, they were definitely stronger than Domuel''s positive energy. Faced with such an attack, Fade could not help but frown slightly. He had to free his hand to exert positive energy to block their attacks. Of course, following this, Domuel was released, and he fell to the ground with a thud. He was gasping for air, and he looked like a fish out of water. "Domuel, are you all right?" A middle-aged man in his fifties rushed over and helped Domuel up, with a concerned look on his face. Domuel finally managed to catch his breath. His face was filled with anger as he pointed at Fade. Gnashing his teeth, he uttered, "He, he wants to kill me." Upon hearing this, the man immediately red at Fade with a gloomy face. With an extremely livid expression, he immediately waved his hand and ordered, "Such a criminal! What are you guys waiting for?" In an instant, there was a loud crash behind the group of people. A group of martial artists surged up and were about to attack Fade. Upon noticing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold, and his body tensed up. The positive energy in his body also started to surge. However, just as the battle was about to break out, a middle-aged man hurriedly rushed out and said, "Everyone, don''t be impulsive. It''s not toote to talk about it. Let''s not jump to conclusions." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon after, the man looked at Fade and advised, "Fade, don''t be impulsive. Tell me what happened." Fade knew this middle-aged man in front of him. He was the second inmand of the Stealth headquarters, Baldrick Mu. Back in Stealth, Baldrick always treated Fade with great care. Seeing that he had taken the initiative to negotiate with Fade, this was enough to show how much he valued Fade. Meanwhile, when Fade saw Baldrick, he also swept his gaze across the crowd. Many people came, but Fade couldn''t recognize most. Besides Baldrick, Fade could only recognize another middle- aged man with an imposing manner, who stood with his hands behind his back. That man was Faxon''s master, Bannon Shao. Bannon had never been on good terms with Galeno. In addition, during the Martial Arts Convention, Fade had defeated Faxon, which made Bannon even more dissatisfied. Therefore, at this moment, Bannon stared at Fade with a look of dissatisfaction and disdain. Next to Bannon was the middle-aged man who lifted Bomuel. Fade did not know who he was, but it could be seen from the man''s appearance that he looked somewhat simr to Ingram. Concurrently, Baldrick saw Fade''s doubts and chimed in, "That is Bonnigan of the Zhao family, Ingram''s father. This time, he came as part of the Operation Rainstorm team. We are all here for Operation Rainstorm." Upon hearing this, Fade had already roughly guessed what was going on. Bomuel must have sent a message to the headquarters of Operation Rainstorm. Thus, all the superiors of Operation Rainstorm rushed over in a blink of an eye. "Fade, what''s going on here? The Bing Family and Domuel, why did you..." Baldrick wanted to know the details of the situation. But at this time, Donnigan, who was standing on the side, interfered directly, "Mr. Mu, the criminal is right in front of you. Why aren''t you arresting him but instead negotiating with him? What is the meaning of this?" Upon hearing this, Baldrick''s face sank. He nced at Donnigan and answered aloofly, "Jumping to conclusions is not our method of work. We need solid evidence before we can proceed." "So many people died. Moreover, when we came in, we saw him strangling Domuel. There''s no mistake!" Donnigan uttered indifferently, "Mr. Mu, could it be that you have undisclosed business with the criminal?" "Donnigan, be careful. I am one of themittee members of Operation Rainstorm. I have the right to investigate the whole matter in detail." Baldrick was a little frustrated. Donnigan also seemed to be furious. He red at him, gritted his teeth, and reminded, "You are one of themittee members. But don''t forget that I am also one of themittee members. Additionally, Domuel is the captain of Operation Rainstorm. Our team members were attacked, and the criminal is right in front of us. Yet, you are not willing to arrest him, and you are trying to investigate the situation. What is the meaning of this?" Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 "I am not obliged to exin my reason to you," Baldrick answered firmly. Donnigan jeered, "What if I insisted on you giving me an exnation?" For a moment, the two sides were at loggerheads. It was as if they were going to start a fight, and the atmosphere instantly tensed up. Meanwhile, Dannon, who had been silent all this while, finally chimed in, "Stop arguing! You''re all committee members of Operation Rainstorm, and you''re all the superiors. It''s not right for you to argue with each other in front of our team members." When Dannon spoke, the two immediately rxed their positive energy, and they each took a step back. The atmosphere soon cooled down. After all, Dannon was at the peak stage of Heaven Level and he was more powerful and superior to both of them. "Mr. Shao, as a martial artist, he had killed our members. Regardless of what the reasons are, he should be arrested," Donniganmented. Baldrick quickly argued, "Mr. Shao, Fade is not that kind of person. There must be a reason behind all of this. I think it''s better to investigate in detail." "The truth is right in front of us. What''s there to investigate?" Donnigan mocked. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "What is the truth? Are your words the truth?" Baldrick snorted. Seeing that the two were about to quarrel again, Dannon furrowed his brows slightly and scolded, "Stop making a nuisance. How about this? Since the parties of the matter are here, why don''t we listen to what they have to say?" Donnigan paused for a moment and then nodded. He turned to Domuel, who seemed better, and urged, "Domuel, tell Mr. Shao what''s going on here?" Domuel nodded and cast a gloomy nce toward Fade. Then, he answered, "Mr. Shao, here''s what happened. Fade had a business conflict with the Ding Family. Thus, he rushed over here and abused his martial arts and massacred the Ding family members, including the head of the family, Hensley. I found out that such a thing was happening, and I brought along the members of Operation Rainstorm over. Unexpectedly, Fade was so bold that he attacked us and intended to kill me." After hearing Domuel''s statement, Fade''s expression immediately became wicked. Dannon''s brows furrowed slightly, and a look of displeasure appeared on his face. On the other hand, Baldrick was a little anxious. He quickly looked at Fade and advised, "Fade, exin quickly. What''s going on?" Fade was calm andposed, and his tone was poise as if nothing had happened. He looked at the severalmittee members of Operation Rainstorm in front of him and then narrated, "To some extent, Domuel''s words are true. I have killed Hensley, and I intended to kill Domuel too." "Fade, you..." Hearing Fade''s words, Baldrick couldn''t help but be anxious and quickly gave him a meaningful look. Hearing this, Domuel and Donnigan were agitated. "Did you hear that? He admitted it. He admitted it himself." "Arrest him. Seize him immediately." As the ruckus continued, Fade suddenly roared, "They all deserved to be killed by my own hands!" "Fade, you still dare to talk nonsense when Mr. Shao is here. You..." Domuel pointed at Fade and yelled. Fade ignored him. He turned to Dannon and added, "I attacked Hensley because the Ding family had vited the rules of Operation Rainstorm. They had secretly contacted a foreign underground organization and plotted against my friends. What''s more, Domuel, as the captain of Operation Rainstorm, had some knowledge of Hensley''s action in advance. He should have stopped this from happening, but he used the opportunity for his own personal reasons and turned a blind eye to it, causing my friend to be nearly killed." "I came here to seek justice. However, Domuel didn''t even question the Ding family''s actions, but he kept threatening me. Since he is unjust, then don''t me me for hurting him," Fade uttered coldly. After hearing what Fade had to say, Baldrick immediately stared at Dannon and said, "Mr. Shao, you also heard it. Fade had a reason, he..." On the other end, Donnigan directly interrupted Baldrick, "Mr. Mu, we are not sure if he is telling the truth. I''m afraid that it is not appropriate to speak on behalf of the criminal." Domuel also followed suit and defended himself, "That''s nonsense. Mr. Shao, it''s all lies. He''s just trying to throw the me on others." Seeing this, Fade could not help sneering. He directly took out his phone and yed the video and scorned, "This is the killer''s confession, and this proves that Hensley contacted him. I''m sure we are well aware of who''s lying now." Domuel''s face couldn''t help but turn pale when he saw the evidence. Beside him, Donnigan squinted his eyes and rolled them. He immediately argued, "Even if Hensley really had nned an assassination, it''s impossible that Domuel is what you described." "Yes, there''s no way!" Domuel insisted. Fade scoffed, "Impossible? Then, I''ll find a way for you to admit it yourself." While speaking, Fade waved his hand, and a wave of positive energy surged out. Unexpectedly, Domuel was once again gripped by his throat in a blink of an eye. The sudden move had everyone on the scene shocked. They did not expect that Fade would dare to act in the presence of such a big shot like Dannon. He was too bold. Even Baldrick looked flustered at this moment. He quickly cast another look at Fade, which implied, "Fade, don''t be impulsive!" On the other hand, Donnigan''s face immediately darkened. He taunted, "What are you doing? Let go of Domuel right now, or else, I..." Dannon finally spoke at this moment. He waved his hand and ordered his men to charge forward, "Arrest this man and bring him back." "Catch him!" Donnigan immediately shouted. Baldrick became anxious and said, "Mr. Shao, without a warrant, we can''t just go around arresting people!" Dannon replied in a low voice, "Even if Fade was telling the truth, he has killed Hensley and the members of the Ding family. Now, he is openly attacking Domuel. There is no more room for negotiation." "But..." Baldrick was worried and nervous. Dannon snorted lightly and looked at Baldrick. "Mr. Mu, do you not believe me, or do you doubt the orders of the higher-ups? Operation Rainstorm would not have wronged the innocent, and we would definitely not let a criminal walk freely. We would get to the bottom of this when we bring him back." "This, this..." Baldrick was getting distressed. He knew that Dannon was never pleased with Fade. Furthermore, he now had a reason to arrest Fade. If Fade was really arrested, regardless of whether he was telling the truth or not, he would definitely be severely injured. Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 Baldrick was on pins and needles, but there was nothing he could do about it. He could only watch as Dannonmanded his men to attack Fade. Seeing this, Fade let out a sneer, "Do you really want to fight? It just so happens that I haven''t exercised in a while. This is a good opportunity then!" As he spoke, Fade mmed out a stream of energy and smashed the ground. Bits of grass and stones blocked their attack. Then, Fade nced at Domuel, whom he was holding in his hand, and smiled arrogantly. He concentrated his positive energy in his left arm. Domuel noticed Fade''s smile, and he felt a sudden chill in his heart. He shivered all over and immediately cried out, "No. Please don''t kill me..." "Puff!" Fade then concentrated his positive energy in his left hand and directly struck Domuel''s abdomen. Domuel immediately let out a cry and his expression changed. He was thrown out by Fade and fell to the ground. He covered his lower abdomen and kept twitching. Donnigan heard the scream and rushed over. When he saw Domuel, his eyes instantly turned scarlet red. He gritted his teeth and yelled, "Fade, you, you actually destroyed Domuel''s abdomen and rendered his cultivation over the years useless." "I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you!" Donnigan howled madly. Dannon furrowed his brows at this moment and ordered, "Go after him. It doesn''t matter if he''s dead or alive." Previously, his order was just to arrest Fade, but now he hadmanded them to attack Fade regardless if he would survive. This obviously showed his murderous intent for Fade. Baldrick stood aside anxiously, but there was nothing he could do about it. Concurrently, facing the sudden surge of fighters, Fade mmed his hands again and sent them all flying away. For a time, the elite members of Operation Rainstorm couldn''t even get close to Fade. They were all dumbfounded by this. Moreover, Fade was deliberately holding back. Otherwise, Fade would have killed all of them with ease. But at this moment, when Donnigan and Dannon saw such a scene, their faces were extremely sullen and gloomy. Their bodies shook, and strong positive energy surged. Like two giants, they were about to walk toward Fade. Such a situation caused Baldrick to be extremely worried. One must know that these two were definitely among the best in the martial arts world. Donnigan was from the Zhao family with an imperial guard lineage. He had reached the middle stage of Heaven Level, and he was ced sixtyseven in the Divine Dragon List. Dannon was even more terrifying. His cultivation had reached the peak level of Heaven Level, and he was among the top martial artists in the world. He was ced thirteen on the Divine Dragon List, so he was definitely strong. Facing these two martial artists, even if Fade had the title of young martial arts master, even if he had disabled Domuel, and even if he was the disciple of Old Master. Baldrick also thought that Fade couldn''t win in such a situation, let alone survive this battle. As for Fade, he slightly raised the corners of his mouth and grinned. Then, he stretched his body and uttered, "It''s been a long time since I have descended from the mountains. I''ve finally met someone skillful enough to intrigue me. Please entertain me." Of course, Dannon regarded Fade''s words as boasting. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Nevertheless, only Fade himself knew that what he spoke was the truth. When Fade was on Tianwu Mountain, he was personally taught by Aldred, and his strength was unfathomable. Even Fade, who had reached the peak of Heaven Level, didn''t dare to say that he had figured everything out. As for Fade, he had encountered countless top martial artists. Even the four Guardians of the Heaven Level had to pay their respect to Aldred. Usually, whenever Fade needed someone to apany him in his training, Aldred would invite over the elites of the Tianwu n. Therefore, Fade did not think highly of Donnigan and Dannon. It was not that he was too arrogant. After all, he could even defeat the four Guardians of the Heaven Level during his usual practice. Thus, he wouldn''t treat Dannon seriously. However, these thoughts onlysted for a moment. Meanwhile, Dannon and Donnigan''s eyes were filled with rage. They charged at Fade with murderous intent in their eyes. The violent energy was about to pulverize Fadepletely, leaving no room for him to escape. Just as the battle was about to begin, a long howl suddenly rang out. "Stop!" With a long roar, a burning breath of positive energy attacked. It exploded in front of Fade and blocked Dannon''s and Donnigan''s attacks. The two stopped and looked at the figure, and then they noticed that a burly old man wasing over. When Baldrick saw the old man, his eyes suddenly lit up. He quickly went up to him and greeted, "Master Zhu, you''re here." Fade also recognized who it was. It was none other than Galeno of the Martial Arts League, Master Zhu. "Galeno, what is the meaning of this?" Dannon red at Galeno. After all, he was not on good terms with Galeno in the Martial Arts League. Now that Galeno had interrupted with his ns, he was naturally even more dissatisfied. Galeno snorted. He nced at Dannon and retorted, "What is the meaning of this? I''d like to ask you, what are you doing? Why are you attacking Fade?" "He doesn''t abide by thew, and he is publicly attacking people. Of course, I want to arrest such a viin and teach him a lesson," Dannon answered coldly. Donnigan also immediately interrupted and used Fade of all his ''crimes''. At the same time, he also informed how Fade had disabled Domuel''s abdomen. Hearing this, Galeno grunted, "I''m not sure how true are your words! Nheless, even if they were true, you cannoty your hands on Fade." Upon hearing this, they couldn''t help but tremble, and their expressions darkened. They couldn''t believe that Galeno would be so bold as to defend Fade openly. Galeno''s status was the same as Dannon''s. Therefore, Donnigan did not dare to act rashly. As for Dannon, he frowned and stared at Galeno. "Galeno, do you know what you are doing? You are publicly defying thew and doubting the higher-ups'' actions. Do you know that..." Galeno waved his hand and interrupted Dannon''s words. He chimed in indifferently, "Dannon, don''t use your words to threaten me. Let me be frank, I''m here to protect Fade, and this is the order from the higher-ups." "It''s the order from the higher-ups! How is that possible? You..." Dannon was exasperated. Galeno did not bother exining. He took out a red piece of document and shoved it towards Dannon. "It''s true. Read it yourself." Dannon stared at the document and quickly scanned through it. His gazended on Jaguar Xu''s signature. His expression immediately changed. On the side, when Donnigan saw this signature, his whole body trembled and he couldn''t help but shiver. Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 Baldrick, who was at the side, directly eximed, "Jaguar Xu? This, this is the signature of the Army Lord. Master Zhu, how did you..." Master Zhu didn''t exin further. He stared at Bannon, Donnigan, and the others and uttered in a low voice, "This is the signature of the Army Lord. It is also the Army Lord''s wish to let Fade go. Do you want to disobey the Army Lord''s order?" The expressions on Dannon and Donnigan''s faces changed drastically. Even if they were dissatisfied with Fade, even if they wanted to kill him on the spot, they dared not go against Jaguar. They could only nod their heads and give in. "Of course, we will not vite the orders of Army Lord." "That''s good!" Galeno snorted and then spoke to Fade, "Fade, let''s go." Fade withdrew his positive energy from his body and nodded. He walked toward Galeno''s side, and Baldrick immediately followed behind. The three of them walked out of the Ding family''s courtyard and left in a car. Before he left, Galeno ordered Dannon and Donnigan, "I''ll leave you to tidy all this up." Dannon and Donnigan gritted their teeth in hatred, but there was nothing they could do but instruct their subordinates to start cleaning up. "How did this happen? How could that kid get the Army Lord''s signature?" Dannonined as he gritted his teeth. Donnigan''s face was also full of sullenness. "Could it be that Galeno begged him for his signature?" Dannon shook his head and snorted, "That''s impossible. Galeno does not have that kind of status to request for the Army Lord''s signature." "Then, what exactly is going on? Why would a big shot like the Army Lord be interested in a kid..." Donnigan was confused. Dannon''s expression was gloomy, and he was speechless. He was also muddled, and he couldn''t seem to find an answer to this. He could only wave his hand and directed, "Go back and investigate it thoroughly. I need to know who that kid is for him to be able to get the Army Lord''s signature." After saying that, Dannon and Donnigan turned around and left furiously. Meanwhile, in an army green jeep. Fade nced at Galeno next to him and said, "Thank you, Master Zhu." Galeno couldn''t help but re at Fade and scolded, "You''re really capable of causing trouble. You''ve made such a big mess this time and let Dannon and Donnigan get their opportunity toy their hands on you. You''re too impulsive." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Fade scratched his head in embarrassment and apologized, "Master Zhu, I, I saw that my friend was hurt, so I acted on impulse, so..." "Even if you are impulsive, you can''t act recklessly! We are lucky that we have Mr. Xu''s signature this time around. Otherwise, I don''t think my appearance alone would''ve solved the problem." Hearing this, Fade could not help but show a curious look. "Master Zhu, are you the one who requested for Jaguar''s signature?" Master Zhu rolled his eyes at Fade and answered, "What are you thinking about? I am not capable of requesting a signature from the Army Lord himself. He was the one who wished to sign it himself." "I see. So, it was Mr. Xu himself who took the initiative to sign it..." Fade was a little confused. Galeno sighed, "I''m also surprised at your luck. You were even able to get Jaguar''s signature to pardon you. Do you have some rtionship with Mr. Xu?" Fade shook his head and confessed, "I just know that this person exists, but I don''t know him in person." Fade was telling the truth. Jaguar was well-known throughout the martial arts world and military world. Jaguar was currently the number one person in the military and also in the military world. He had reached the peak stage of Heaven Level and his strength was unparalleled. He was ranked second on the Divine Dragon List. Why was the number one person in the entire martial arts world ranked second in the Divine Dragon List? In fact, this was something interesting. When the Martial Arts League started toe out with the Divine Dragon List, they had agreed that Jaguar should be number one on the Divine Dragon List. Even the Guardians of the Heaven Level had no objection to this proposal. However, when they were about to finalize the list, Jaguar personally came forward and imed that he was not qualified to be number one but someone else should. The Martial Arts League was shaken, and they asked who was the number one that he had in mind. Nevertheless, Jaguar was not willing to say it, and he just insisted that he was not qualified to be number one, and he was definitely not his match. Since then, Jaguar was ced second in the Divine Dragon List and the number one was still anonymous. However, over the years, Jaguar became more and more famous in the military and all kinds of martial artspetitions. Jaguar gained quite a reputation to himself and the mysterious number one never showed himself. Therefore, everyone also regarded Jaguar as number one in the Divine Dragon list. People spected that Jaguar was just being humble for rejecting the title, and it was just a way for him to strive for better results. The number one person that Jaguar mentioned possibly didn''t even exist. Jaguar did not bother to give an exnation for this. It was just that whenever the Divine Dragon List was updated, he was not willing to be ced number one. After hearing Fade''s words, Galeno''s face was full of doubts. He couldn''t help but continue, "You don''t know Jaguar. Then why did the Army Lord..." Since Galeno couldn''t figure out a possible reason, he had no choice but to give up. On the other hand, Fade seemed to think of something and did not pry further. Instead, he asked Galeno, "Master Zhu, where are you taking me now?" At this point, Galeno came back to his senses and answered, "I''m bringing you to a military department." "Military department? For what?" Fade was somewhat surprised. "How would I know? This is Mr. Xu''s order," Galeno replied. Hearing that, Fade shut his mouth and did not ask any more questions. An hourter, the three of them came to a simplelooking building and waited at the reception room. Fade was curious as he nced around at the staff in uniform, who were walking around. Meanwhile, there was a knock on the door of the reception room. Someone was here. Fade immediately called out, "Come in!" The door was swung open, and a figure appeared in front of the three of them. The person was around 1.8 meters tall, and he had an upright posture. He had short hair and wore a military uniform without any logos. He walked in with a smirk. Fade had a curious expression on his face as he stared at the man who was in his fifties. Galeno and Baldrick were taken aback when they saw the man. They immediately stood up straight, saluted the man, and greeted loudly, "Chief!" Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 Upon seeing this, Fade didn''t have to ask anymore, and he could guess who the person in front of him was. The man standing right in front of him should be no other than the number one person in the entire military in the country, Jaguar Xu. Thus, Fade also got up and saluted, "Hello, chief." Jaguar let out a light smile and appeared to be very polite and approachable. "You don''t have to be so polite. Just rx." Although he mentioned so, Galeno and Baldrick were still tense and nervous in front of Jaguar. Jaguar nced at Galeno and said, "Galeno, thank you for handling this matter." "It is not a problem, chief. It''s my honor to serve you," Galeno quickly replied. Jaguar then looked at Baldrick and uttered, "Baldrick, thank you for taking care of Fade." "I''m always here to serve you, chief." Baldrick was quite jumpy too. Jaguar smiled and immediately added, "I have some matters to discuss with Fade." The two of them immediately understood what he was trying to say and quickly left the room. After the two left, Fade and Jaguar were the only ones left in the room. Jaguar didn''t say anything. He swept his gaze on Fade and sized him up. Fade was the same too, as he was openly sizing Jaguar up. There was confusion and curiosity in his eyes. After such a long silence, Jaguar was the one who took the initiative to speak with a smile on his face. "Not bad. It''s no wonder that you''re Master Hsyanyuen''s disciple." Hearing Jaguar''s words, Fade understood immediately. It seemed that the Army Lord took the initiative to back him up because of Aldred. With Fade''s current status, he wasn''t worthy of having such a big shot back him up. "Thank you so much, chief!" Fade expressed his gratitude. Jaguarughed and continued, "You''re wee. If you don''t mind, you can call me Uncle Xu." "This... Uncle Xu! " Fade was slightly stuttering. Jaguar heard this and chuckled. He looked at Fade and asked, "I think, you must be a little curious about why I helped you?" Fade nodded and immediately replied, "Chief... I mean... Uncle Xu, are you friends with my master?" Jaguar nodded and admitted, "It''s my honor to know Master Hsuanyuen." Speaking of Aldred, Jaguar''s attitude was extremely humble, and there was even yearning in his gaze. This made Fade even more curious about Aldred''s capability and background as even the Army Lord showed so much respect for him. Moreover, it seemed like the mysterious person who ranked number one on the Divine Dragon List was most likely to be Aldred. "Was it my master''s idea for you to help me?" Fade asked. Jaguar nodded, then shook his head and answered, "It kind of was, but not exactly." This contradiction made Fade feel a little confused. "Uncle Xu, this..." Jaguar smirked and exined, "Let me exin. I did help you because of Master Hsuanyuen. However, it''s not as simple as it seems. I have a matter on hand that requires your assistance." "My assistance?" Fade was even more curious. "Uncle Xu, with your status, why would you need my help? I''m..." Jaguar waved his hand and interrupted, "You all think too highly of me and im that I''m the number one martial artist in this entire country. But in reality, I''m just one person, there''s only so much I can do. That is why I need your help." "What''s the matter?" Fade inquired. Jaguar''s face became serious as he spoke, "This is a confidential matter. If you don''t agree to it, I won''t tell you the details." "This..." Fade was a little hesitant. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jaguar reminded, "Don''t worry. I''m not forcing you against your will. It''s rted to your medical abilities." Upon hearing this, Fade did not hesitate much. He nodded and consented, "Then I agree, Uncle Xu." "Are you absolutely sure?" Jaguar looked at Fade with a solemn expression. "Yes, I''m absolutely sure." Fade nodded earnestly. Seeing this, Jaguar let out a smile. He immediately took out a contract and handed it to Fade. "After signing this agreement, I will exin the situation to you in detail." Fade took a look at the contract. The task involved Fade assisting in military research and required strict confidentiality. As for the details, it was not stated in the contract. However, Fade did not hesitate. After reading it, he signed it without any second thoughts. Jaguar put away the agreement and urged with a smirk, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to theb." Then, Jaguar personally took Fade to the military department and drove to a secretboratory on the outskirts of Capital City. Theboratory was built in a barrier, and there was a banner hung outside the facility stating the facility''s name. However, upon entering theb and taking the elevator to the bottom floor, Fade discovered a whole different situation. The space below was huge and was filled with staff and scientists in white coats. There were all kinds of scientific research instruments that Fade had never seen before. Under Jaguar''s guidance, Fade came to a hugeboratory. Before he entered theb, Fade heard loud bangs echoing from inside, as if there was heavy machinery hammering constantly on the ground. When Fade headed into theb, he was taken aback by the scene in front of him. There was a wolf locked inside a ss room in theb. However, this particr wolf was obviouslyrger than any ordinary wolf. Its coat was shiner too. The wolf''s originally dark green eyes were now emitting a scarlet light. At this moment, the wolf was banging against the ss door like a lunatic. The tremendous force was the source of the rumbling sound that Fade heard outside. The force was so terrifying that the ss shook upon impact. Concurrently, various instruments were installed in the ss room, constantly recording various data. The staff in white coats were relentlessly taking notes of all kinds of data and adjusting the corresponding equipment at the same time. "This..." Fade could not help but feel unusual. Jaguar rified, "This is one of our research experiments. I''m not versed with the details, so I''ll let Professor Song exin it to you." While speaking, a middle-aged man wearing a white coat and sses strode over to Fade with a notebook in his hand. "He''s here!" When the man saw Jaguar, he just nodded without saying anything else. It seemed that he treated Jaguar as any ordinary man. "Since he''s here, then why don''t you describe the situation to Fade?" Jaguar was ustomed to his attitude. Professor Song put away his notebook and turned to Fade. Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 At first sight, Professor Song was instantly dumbfounded, and he was rooted in ce. Meanwhile, Fade was also stunned when he saw Professor Song. His face was full of surprise as he greeted, "You, you are..." Jaguar did not expect such a thing to happen, and he could not help staring at the two curiously. "Professor Song, Fade, do you know each other?" Professor Song red at Fade and asked in an interrogating tone, "Fade... Fade, are you one of Susie''s colleagues?" Fade scratched his head and didn''t know how to exin it. It turned out that the person in front of him was no other than Susie''s father, Garvet Song. Back then, Fade was sending Susie home, but Ingram drugged them, and they nearly had sex. In the nick of time, Garvet came home, and the both of them lied and said that Fade was one of her colleagues, that they were just discussing work at home. After that, Fade left immediately. At that time, Fade only vaguely remembered that Susie had mentioned that Garvet was a scientist and was involved in research. He did not expect that Garvet''s research would be so confidential, and he was helping the military with their research. "Mr. Song, I, I just..." Fade smiled awkwardly and didn''t know what to say. Garvet rolled his eyes at him and uttered, "Forget it, let''s head to work. Let''s not waste time on this nonsense." "Did you develop Ephedra Syrup?" Garvet asked. "Yes, I''m the one that developed it." Fade nodded his head. Garvet''s eyes revealed a hint of slight surprise. Soon after, he pointed to the wolf in the transparent enclosure and spoke, "The main objective of our experiment is the geneenhancing drugs." "A gene-enhancing drug! Could it be..." When Fade heard this, he couldn''t help but think about all kinds of gene-enhancing drugs, which could let people boost their strength or even mutate. Garvet saw through Fade''s thoughts and assured him, "The medicine that we are trying to develop is somewhat simr to what you are thinking about. We are trying to develop a medicine to push the human boundary, allowing for superpower strength and speed." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He added, "However, the general direction of our research is somewhat different." Garvet continued, "Such medicine is actually secretly researched by most advanced countries. Among all the countries, Micovia was the quickest with its research. It is rumored that they have sessfully developed the drug and are now producing the first batch of drugs. With the drugs, they were able to produce Earth Level martial artists." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. As a martial artist himself, Fade knew exactly how hard it was to reach Earth Level. For an ordinary person to reach Earth Level, they needed to be talented and full of cultivation resources. Moreover, it required at least thirty years of hard work before they could reach Earth Level. Yet now, it seemed like Micovia had already started producing that drug. As such, they could just produce Earth Level martial artists with ease if a war or conflict were to break out. Micovia would most likely be one of the most feared countries if a war were to break out. If so, the local warriors would have a hard time fighting against them. Furthermore, the number of elite warriors that were Earth Level martial artists was small. It was considered a great loss whenever an Earth Level martial artist died. If the countries continued to fight each other, they wouldn''t sustain such a huge force. Garvet stared at Fade''s changing expression and agreed, "It''s exactly like what you imagine. In order for us to be prepared for a war, we should develop the drug as soon as possible and produce our own super soldiers." Fade nodded his head to show his understanding. Garvet sighed, "If it was based purely on the advancement of technology itself, then we are definitely no match for Micovia. After all, our technology is at least twenty years behind theirs. Even if we were to catch up with the development of drugs, our drug would definitely be inferior to theirs." Pausing for a moment, Garvet added, "Therefore, if we want to catch up in such a short time, we have to think of some other ways. We are thinking ofbining gene- enhancing technology and local traditional medicine to develop a unique enhancing drug. I have studied and analyzed the Ephedra Syrup that you created, as well as the Life Elixir Wine. It had properties that enhanced the body and rxed the muscles. If we could further develop them, it might be very beneficial to our current research, and that is why I asked Jaguar to look for you." Hearing this, Fade finally understood. To put it bluntly, the so- called gene- enhancing drug was just to enhance the individual''s physical abilities and turn them into a super-soldier. As the Life Elixir Wine that Fade developed had the properties of nourishing and strengthening the body, to some extent, it was acting the same as a gene-enhancing drug. As long as Fade coulde up with a drug that could reinforce their abilities to a certain extent, then it could be said that they were capable of producing a super-soldier. "Now, are you willing to help us?" Garvet looked at Fade. Fade nodded without hesitation and said, "Definitely." Upon hearing this, Garvet, who had been keeping a straight face, let out a smile and immediately came to Fade with a pile of documents. "First, you need to understand the results and progress of our current research." He remarked, "Also, the biggest problem we are facing now is that we cannot control the side effects of the drug, and eventually, the host would die." "These are some of the hypotheses proposed by us. Have a look at them and see if these can work..." Garvet continued. When it came to working, Garvet had immediately immersed himself in it and forgotten about Jaguar. Jaguar didn''t mind either. He chuckled and took the initiative to leave. While Fade was busy in the researchboratory, Donnigan returned to the Zhao family with a gloomy face. He approached Old Master Elijah, who was in the yard. In the old-fashioned courtyard of Capital City, an old man with white hair and a white beard was lying in a chair leisurely and sipping his tea. "Dad, I''m back." Donnigan greeted him as he rushed in, suppressing his anger and dissatisfaction. Nevertheless, Elijah could feel Donnigan''s anger and could not help but ask, "What''s wrong?" Donnigan took a deep breath and then told him what had happened in the Ding family''s vi. Finally, he confessed, "I''ve failed to deal with Fade. Jaguar even appeared in the end..." "Jaguar appeared! This..." Elijah couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. "Dad, with Jaguar''s appearance, it would be troublesome for us to deal with that guy. Why don''t we..." Donnigan suggested with some worry. Elijah immediately raised his right hand and assured, "There''s no rush. Let me find out more about the situation first." Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 Immediately, Elijah waved his arm lightly, and the mobile phone that was on the table suddenly teleported to his hand. He started dialing a number, and a call was connected. Momentster, Elijah hung up the phone. Donnigan was suddenly a little anxious. He quickly asked, "Dad, how is it? Did you figure out what rtionship that kid has with Jaguar? Why does Jaguar want to cover up for him?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s the rush? Keep your calm." Elijah red at Donnigan, then his eyes squinted slightly as he slowly said, "So, ording to what I was told, this kid has no rtionship with Jaguar, and they didn''t know each other before this." "Then, why would Jaguar..." Donnigan was clearly confused. Elijah continued, "That''s because there''s confidential research in the military department that they need that kid to participate in, which was why Jaguar came forward to cover up for him." "A confidential research which requires that kid. Could it be the gene..." Donnigan thought of something and said. Elijah red at him and urged, "It''s a secret. Don''t talk nonsense." "Dad, I know. We''re at home, aren''t we? I was just going to say that they are undergoing geneenhancing drug research. If it was elsewhere, I wouldn''t say it out loud," Donnigan exined, and then he said with some sadness, "Dad, since that brat is involved in that experiment, we can''t lay our hands on him." Elijah sneered and said, "What''s the big deal about being ab assistant? Besides, it''s not easy research. After some time, when they can''t yield any results, that brat will eventuallye out again. Then, we cany our hands on him." "But, what if that kid actually figures out something?" Donnigan was still a little worried. Elijah narrowed his eyes and said, "If he could actuallye up with something, then it''s even better for us. When the timees, we can..." Elijah didn''t continue his words, but waved his hand and said, "Well, let''s stop talking about this. There''s no way we can touch that brat for the time being. You have to put more emphasis on family affairs. Care more about Ingram, and as for Domuel, you have to find someone else to rece him." "Besides, the election for the elder association of the hidden family is right around the corner. Even though the Zhao family is not a hidden family, you should keep an eye on that too." Elijah suddenly thought of this and reminded him. "Yes, Dad. I will do it right away!" Donnigan nodded and immediately left. Fade stayed in theboratory for the entire month and experimented on thousands of forms. Finally, in the end, he sessfully created a stable form with a promising result. This form bore promising properties. It could enhance one''s physical ability, facilitate the release of positive energy, and even crank up one''s reaction speed. It could be said that after taking this drug, even an ordinary person could be a talented martial artist, and they would improve by leaps and bounds. If a martial artist consumed the prescription, naturally their fighting ability would rise exponentially. Of course, havinge up with a form didn''t mean that they had developed a gene-enhancing drug. They still had a long way to go before they could develop a usable first batch of the drug. This did not concern Fade, however. It was up to Garvet and his colleagues to figure out a solution. Since he was no longer needed in theboratory, Fade also wouldn''t stay another second in that laboratory. He went to report their progress to Jaguar and left theboratory. When Fade left, Garvet was originally dissatisfied with him due to Susie''s matter. But now, Garvet''s attitude hadpletely taken a turn. He who didn''t really emphasize showing his respect to Jaguar, had now personally seen Fade out the door. This was really a piece of shocking news in the laboratory. After leaving theb, Fade stretched his stiff body. An urgent feeling arose in his heart and he rushed back. Although he had told them in advance that he would be in contact with them after a whole month, Fade still naturally missed his friends and family. When they heard that Fade was returning, they purposely threw a dinner party to wee Fade back. Everyone had a good meal together. Meanwhile, they chatted and learned about everyone''s recent situation. In terms of business, the Ding family was ruined by Fade, and the Zhao family also fell into despair. The Fei Shipping Company had developed by leaps and bounds and reced the Ding family who had initially been theirpetitor. Now, Fade''spany was thergest shippingpany in the north region of the country. Liza stayed in the country for a week to rest before returning to Jopeno. When she left, she left Fade a letter, showing her gratitude and letting him know that she was expecting him to help her investigate the matter with her granddad and mother. Recently, Moore had paid all his attention to Joey and tried all means to collect the "Nine-Star Root" for her. Although he had not seeded, he had collected a small piece of its root and helped Joey with her meridian issues. The next day when Fade woke up, he did not go directly to the school''s office. Instead, he left for Capital City. After two hours, Fade, who had been busy all over the ce, finally showed up at the downstairs of Susie''s neighborhood. After parking the car, he took the elevator up. In the room, Susie, who was still lying on the bed, suddenly heard the doorbell ring and could not help but frown. After a while, she reluctantly put on her clothes and went out to open the door. When she opened the door and saw Fade, who was carrying a huge stic bag, standing at the door, she could not help but be taken aback. "Fade, you, why are you here?" Fade smirked and said, "What? Am I not wee?" Susie quickly shook her head and said, "Of course you are. You caught me by surprise. Didn''t you say that you had something to do recently and we can''t be in touch?" "The mission just ended yesterday, and now I''m back," Fade smiled and answered. Then, he lifted the stic bag in his hand and said in a joking tone, "Sister Song, so are you just gonna leave me out here as we speak?" Susie saw therge stic bag in Fade''s hand and was dumbfounded. She hurriedly invited Fade in and said, "Oh, sorry, sorry. Pleasee in, please..." Inside the house, Fade sat on the sofa, while Susie poured him a ss of water. Then, she sat opposite Fade and asked, "Fade, it''s enough that you''re here, why did you bring gifts?" As she spoke, Susie bent down to pick up the stic bag that Fade had ced on the ground. This was supposed to be something normal, but it didn''t ur to her that she had just gotten up from bed, and her clothes were messy. She had always liked to sleep naked. When she heard the doorbell ring, she just hurriedly threw on some clothes and came out. At this time, she bent down opposite Fade, and the parts underneath her clothes was half showing. Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 Fade, with a teacup in his hand, identally raised his eyes, and his gaze fell on her uncensored cleavage. This made Fade dumbfounded as he choked, nearly sputtering out a mouthful of tea. Clutching on to his willpower, he suppressed his desire. But Fade''s action was caught by Susie. She nced at Fade and said, "What''s wrong? Did you choke?" "Sister Song, I''m fine." Fade waved his hand repeatedly, indicating for Susie to stay away from him. As Susie was concerned about Fade, she leaned over and was right on top of him. This made Fade even more flustered. Although Fade didn''t stare at it directly, Susie saw how odd his gaze was. She lowered her eyes and immediately she saw how inappropriate she was. In an instant, Susie''s cheeks flushed red. She quickly pressed on her cor, got up, and went to the bedroom. "I, I''m going to get changed." Ten minutester, Susie walked out of the room, dressed neatly. Although she was still gorgeous, Fade couldn''t help sighing slightly. "Fade, what do you want to eat? I''ll go buy some groceries and cook for you." In order to relieve the awkwardness, Susie quickly found a topic and started a conversation. Fade came to his senses and remembered that he still had other things to attend to. Thus, he quickly waved his hand and said, "Sister Song, no need for the trouble. I won''t be eating here. I''m just here to give these to you." "Give me these? As in these?" Susie pointed at the huge bag on the floor that Fade had left there. "That''s right." Fade nodded. Then, he opened the stic bag and took out the items one by one. "I purposely bought these organic cabbages in the south of the country. These seafood are fresh, so you have to quickly keep them in the fridge. And I also bought you your favorite strawberry milk tea. But you should drink less milk tea..." Fade''s gifts weren''t anything unique nor valuable. All of these were just everyday items. However, what shocked Susie was all of these were in line with her preference. It was as if these were all purposely bought for her. Even Susie herself, wouldn''t have thought of all these in such a short time. "Fade, how, how did you know that I like these things?" Susie looked at Fade and asked. Fade smirked and took out thest item in the bag, a bottle of medicine. He handed it over to her and said, "This is for your health. You are a celebrity. You often go on business trips and stay up late. You need to take good care of yourself." "This, this..." Susie was touched by his actions. Meanwhile, she stared at Fade with even more curiosity. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Fade exined, "Sister Song, actually, I was entrusted to deliver these things to you by someone else." "Entrusted by someone? Who?" Susie was a little curious. Fade scratched his head and said, "Your father, Professor Garvet Song. He specifically handed me a list and asked me to buy these things for you." "What, my dad!" Susie cried out in surprise and became even more curious. "How did you know my dad, and how did he ask you to buy these things for me? What, what the hell is going on?" Fade told Susie how he had taken part in that research and bumped into her dad. Of course, Fade didn''t tell her the content of the research. After all, it was confidential military research. It would not do good for Susie to know the details. Susie only knew that her father was a gic researcher, but she didn''t really know what he was doing. Not to mention she had never been to his workce. But Susie didn''t expect that Fade would work together with Garvet during the time when he had gone missing in action. This made Susie a little dumbfounded. Because of his work, Garvet didn''t spend much time with Susie. The reason why he even divorced her mother was also partly because of his work. Considering the desired requirements as a father, he was indeed a terrible one. Susie had hated him when she was younger. But after growing up, she grew matured and could understand him more. But now, Fade had been asked to buy these items for her by her dad himself. Susie was really touched, and she couldn''t help but tear up. "I, I need to use the bathroom." Susie rushed into the bathroom. Fade sorted out the things in the bag, went into the kitchen, and began to prepare breakfast for Susie. Within half an hour, Fade had prepared a steaming breakfast and brought it to Susie. Susie stared at the mouth-watering breakfast and could not help letting out a smile. She thanked Fade for the breakfast and started digging in. Fade also treated himself as if he was in his own house and started to eat breakfast with Susie. After breakfast, the two of them cleaned up their tes and cutleries. Fade undid his apron and looked at Susie. "Sister Song, what do you n to do next?" "I, I..." For a moment, Susie really couldn''t figure out what she wanted to do. It was a rare day for her because she took a day off. Normally, she would just sleep for the entire day, but with Fade''s arrival, she felt a different kind of warmth. "Well, it''s a nice day. Let''s go out for a walk," Fade said. Susie didn''t refuse. She went into her room and changed her clothes. Then, she came out wearing a hat and sunsses. Although her dress was a little exaggerated, for such a popr celebrity like Susie, this was a necessary get-up. The two didn''t go far but to a bustling shopping mall nearby. Although Susie was a popr celebrity who was not short on cash, she didn''t really have much opportunity to shop around. She walked side by side with Fade and aimlessly strolled in the mall. For Susie, she had always wanted to experience this kind of feeling, and she felt at ease upon being granted. As they strolled around, the two of them arrived at a Chanel luxury shop. When they entered the shop, even Susie, a celebrity, couldn''t help but have her eyes lit up. She started flipping through all sorts of bags. It didn''t take long for her to pick up one of thetest leather purses. She was about to pay for it at the counter. At the same time, suddenly, a delicate voice sounded, "Zaydon, I want that bag." Following the voice, Fade and Susie turned around and saw a young woman in a fashionable and charming dress walking over with a man in his thirties. Ordinary as this man might look, he was d in all kinds of luxury clothing that obviously screamed wealthy. Sure enough, when he heard the woman''s request, the man waved his hand and said, "If you want it, then I''ll buy it for you." Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 "Zaydon, you''re the best." Amber, the woman, kissed him on the cheek and shouted to the staff, "Come on, help me get that bag. I''ll take it." The staff looked at Susie and Fade with a look of embarrassment on her face. She exined, "Miss, I''m sorry, this is thetest model. There''s only one in our store, and that customer had her hands on it first. If you want it, we can order it for you. It will arrive in three days." "Three days? We have to wait for that long! I want it now!" Amber said discontentedly. Then, she held the man''s arm and shook it, acting like a spoiled child. "Zaydon, I want that bag now. After three days, it wouldn''t be thetest model anymore." "You also know that my job requires me to be up to thetest fashion. After three days, the hype would have died down. I won''t want it anymore." Amber acted like a spoiled child. Zaydon patted her and immediately said, "Okay, okay, I''ll get your bag for you." Then, Zaydon came up to Fade and Susie with a proud look and said, "I want this bag. Hand it over." Susie held the leather bag and didn''t say anything. Fade''s face darkened and he said coldly, "We''re taking this bag. You want it, get it yourself." After that, Fade directly shed out his credit card and said to the staff, "I''ll be paying for it." Seeing this, Zaydon frowned, snorted and said, "You just want money, don''t you? I''ll give you fifty thousand, and you hand over that bag." Fade nced at the man and ignored him. He continued to say to the staff, "I''m paying! Now." Seeing that the staff was really going to ept it, Amber suddenly became anxious. She held Zaydon''s arm, shook it, and said, "Zaydon, I want this bag. I want it!" Zaydon was also a little furious at this time. He stared at Fade and said, "One hundred thousand yuan. Give it to me now." Fade sneered and threw out a bank card. He uttered indifferently, "I''ll give you one million yuan. You get down on your knees and apologize to me right now." Having the card thrown in his face, Zaydon was enraged. He red at Fade and said in a stern voice, "F*cker, how dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? I''ll kill you with just a finger." Amber also said in a fierce voice, "Open your eyes wide and see clearly, I am a celebrity. You two nameless small fries dare to hurt me and Zaydon, do you want to die?" "A celebrity!" Fade nced at the woman, then shook his head and sneered, "Who is this washed up celebrity? I''ve never heard of you." "You, you! Zaydon, he''s bullying me. Teach him a lesson quickly!" Amber held Zaydon''s arm and started to act cute. Zaydon sneered repeatedly, and shouted, "Go ahead and thrash him." In an instant, a bodyguard rushed over and fiercely attacked Fade. However, in front of Fade, it seemed like child''s y. He knocked out the bodyguard within seconds, who was then rendered unconscious on the ground. Seeing this, Zaydon couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. He subconsciously took two steps back. Fade started walking towards him, preparing to show him who was the boss. But at this time, Susie suddenly stopped Fade and urged, "Fade, forget it." Then, Susie pointed to the leather bag and said, "I don''t want it anymore. You want it, help yourself to it." After that, Susie pulled Fade and turned to walk out of the store. Fade was a little frustrated, but since Susie had made up her mind, he could only turn around and leave. Such behavior made everyone puzzled, and they didn''t know what was going on. "Zaydon, they must have been scared off. You are really awesome. I want this bag. Please buy it for me," Amber flirted. But meanwhile, Zaydon stared at Susie and frowned, as if he had something in mind. Suddenly, a sh of thoughts entered his mind as he shouted, "Susie Song, is that you?" Susie, who had just walked out of the shop, heard the shout and stopped. She wanted to pretend that she didn''t hear it and continued to walk away. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, Zaydon came over and continued to say in a clear voice, "The singer Susie Song, a big celebrity,es here to shop! She also brought a young man with him. This is a scoop!" His shout immediately attracted a lot of people''s attention, and they all looked over curiously. Susie stopped, and her eyes were a little livid under the sunsses. Then, she turned around and walked into the store. She took off her sunsses and stared at him, saying coldly, "Zaydon, what are you trying to do?" After taking off her sunsses, Susie''s face was revealed, which immediately caused the staff and Amber to recognize her immediately. They couldn''t help eximing. "It''s really Susie!" "A superstar!" "She''s really good at singing." When Zaydon confirmed Susie''s identity, he sneered. He nced at her from head to toe and said, "You''re really the superstar Susie! I thought I have mistaken you for someone else!" "Miss Song, you''re known as being an innocent girl. Why did you secretly take a young man out to go shopping?" Zaydon said with a smile. "That''s none of your business," Susie said coldly. Zaydon chuckled. "None of my business, yes, but the paparazzi will of course be intrigued. Miss Song, tell me what is going to happen if the paparazzi knows about what happened today?" "You..." Susie red at Zaydon with a gloomy expression. Then, she nced at the girl beside him and gritted his teeth. "The young master of Dolphin Entertainment is dating an actress. It wouldn''t be good for you if they found out about this!" In the face of Susie''s slightly threatening words, Zaydon didn''t seem to care. He spread out his hands and said, "True, it won''t go well for me, but I don''t really care. I have dated many female artists, and I''m used to it too. And for her, if the news were to spread out, I''ll just get a new one. Our company has plenty of these actresses." At such promation, Amber, who was snuggling up to Zaydon, couldn''t help trembling all over. A strange look shed in her eyes, but she didn''t dare to say anything at all. Hearing this, Susie gritted her teeth and stared at Zaydon. "Zaydon, what on earth do you want to do?" Zaydon raised an eyebrow. "Actually, you know very well what I want to do, Miss Song. Three days later, there will be a family banquet for our Liu family. I''m looking forward to your appearance. Oh, no, I shouldn''t call you Miss Song. That sounds too distant. I should call you Susie, right?" He broke into aughter. "I won''t attend your family''s banquet. Also, I won''t agree to any of your requests," Susie said through gritted teeth. Zaydon smiled and said," Susie, if that''s the case, why don''t you go speak to Danica yourself. She''s looking forward to your arrival!" Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 "I have nothing to do with her!" Susie gritted her teeth. Zaydon chuckled and said, "Susie, she''s still your mother no matter what. Don''t you think you''re being too heartless by saying this? If this were to be exposed, I''m worried..." "Oh, I remember. Danica also said that if you don''t attend the Liu family banquet, she would personally bring the reporters to the Li family and hold a banquet there. After all, it''s natural for a mother to visit her daughter." After that, Zaydon burst outughing. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Susie''s face was gloomy and full of anger. Fade''s face also sank immediately. He nced at Zaydon, who was looking extremely proud opposite him, and said, "Do you want me to take action?" Susie took a deep breath and shook her head. "No, I''m fine. Fade, let''s go." Then, Susie and Fade left the store and went back home. In the house, Susie was exasperated, which was rare. She rushed into the room and threw things around. Fade knocked on the door and gently pushed open the door when the room finally fell into silence. He looked at Susie, who was sitting on the bed in silence with a pillow in her arms, and asked with concern, "Sister Song, no matter what happens, I''m here." When Susie heard this, her body trembled slightly. She raised her head to meet Fade''s eyes, and her eyes seemed watery. "Fade, I..." Susie started to tear up. Fade stepped forward, held Susie in his arms, patted her back gently, and said softly, "Sister Song, if there''s anything you need, just tell me. No matter what is it, I''ll always be here for you." Susie nodded and then said slowly, "That Zaydon just now is the son of the husband my mother remarried. In the past..." With Susie''s exnation, Fade gradually understood Susie''s family. It turned out that Susie''s mother was Danica Qi. She was also a celebrity twenty years ago but back then, she wasn''t famous and thus she took part in only one or two TV shows. When Danica was twenty-six years old, her career didn''t seem bright and she was about to give up on her career. She wanted to move on with her life and start a family. Coincidentally, she went to a campus to perform and that was where she met Garvet. Garvet wasn''t as wealthy as those young masters in the entertainment industry, nor was he a business tycoon. But after graduating from a prestigious university, he was quickly promoted to associate professor and he had great academic achievements. In addition, Garvet was a kind and gentle man and he treated Danica very well. Marrying a college professor provided a good reputation to female celebrities. Therefore, the two got married and then they had Susie together. Garvet''s academic achievements also kept rising. He was once again promoted from associate professor to professor. This kind of life was absolutely beautiful and happy. But life was not always as perfect as it seemed. Garvet was an academic talent. After all the academic achievements, inevitably, he had more research tasks on hand and thus gradually, he spent less time with his family and he started to neglect his family. On the other hand, after Danica got married, she retired and became a full-time housewife. When she switched on the television and saw that all of those young and infamous celebrities were gradually gaining fame, she felt ufortable. Coincidentally, a friend of hers got married and invited her to the wedding party. At the party, Danica found that a friend of hers actually got close to a boss of an entertainmentpany and sessfully got rid of the wife, and under the support of the boss, she gradually became famous. Looking at how back then, these people were even less famous than her, but they were now so famous in the entertainment industry, Danica found it even more ridiculous. After returning home, she had forgotten her career for a long time. She wanted to go back to the entertainment industry, thus she asked her friend''s husband to sign her. Thatpany was the Dolphin Entertainment that Zaydon was now in. Danica, who was now back in the entertainment industry, had a few songs and she had been on a few programs. However, she was still not famous. Danica knew that it was near impossible to be a famous celebrity. She was ready to take a different route, the route that her friend took. She hooked up with her friend''s husband, Cameron Liu, the boss of Dolphin Entertainment. In the end, relying on her good looks and hooking up with men, Danica betrayed her friend and became the mistress of the boss of Dolphin Entertainment. As for Garvet who was devoted to his research, he didn''t even know that his wife was having an affair and he thought that his wife was developing well in her career. So when Danica proposed a divorce from Garvet, he was truly puzzled. Although she was reluctant, Danica was not willing to change who she had now. She quickly divorced Garvet, left her daughter to Garvet''s care, and continued her life as a mistress. It had to be said that Danica''s means were not bad. Everyone else thought that their marriage wouldn''tst long but Danica actually became Cameron''s right-hand woman. She became a great help to Cameron. As a result, this marriage that was frowned upon by everyone had been sustained up to this day. However, over all these years, Cameron had been hooking up with countless celebrities even after his marriage. But Danica had to bear it and pretend that nothing happened. This way, her position as Cameron''s wife had been stable for more than two decades. After twenty years of development, Dolphin Entertainment had risen in the ranks. Originally, they were the third-ranked entertainmentpany but now, they had climbed the ranks and became the second-ranked entertainmentpany. But as their resources were limited, it was very difficult for them to develop further. Meanwhile, Danica was surprised to find out that her daughter, Susie, had be a singer in such a short time. In just a few short years, Susie had be one of the top local singers, and she had a promising career. Because of this, Danica was excited. She found Susie and wanted to strengthen their bond. Danica wanted to make use of her poprity to develop herpany. However, the fact that Danica had cheated on her father, and how she just threw Susie into her father''s care, was something Susie remembered. She had a terrible impression of her mother and she didn''t hesitate to reject her mother''s request. Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 After being rejected, Danica still persisted a few more times and Susie rejected her each time. Perhaps she was afraid of thepany that Susie was working for, Dante Entertainment, or perhaps she was afraid that her rtionship with her daughter would fall apart. Thus, she would just call Susie on the phone from time to time. But she didn''t expect to bump into Zaydon this day. Only then did she realize that Danica had something nned behind her back. After listening to Susie''s story, Fade couldn''t help sighing. It turned out that Susie, who seemed like she was undefeatable, was currently going through such a tragic thing. Without saying anything, Fade gently held Susie and said softly, "Sister Song, no matter what happens, I will always be here for you." Susie leaned in Fade''s embrace and felt a unique warmth. This feeling made her feel at ease. Some timeter, Susie came out of Fade''s arms with a smile. "Fade, thank you." "Sister Song, you don''t need to be so polite." Susie nodded and replied, "I have already made up my mind." "About what?" Susie''s eyes shed with determination. "I''ve decided to attend the Liu family''s banquet that is going to be held in three days." "Are you not worried that..." Fade was a little dumbfounded. Susie continued, "This thing had been dragged on for so long. I can''t continue to let this happen. This time, I''m going to be frank with that woman that we are not rted anymore." Hearing this, Fade nodded with a smile and then said, "Then I''ll apany you to that banquet." Susie was taken aback for a moment before a smile appeared on her face. She nodded and said, "Sure!" Three dayster, in a luxurious lounge of the Wide Sea Hotel in Capital City. Fade and Susie pushed open the door and entered. There were quite a few people sitting around the round table in the lounge. Among them, in the main seat was a man in his fifties. He was Cameron Liu, the boss of Dolphin Entertainment. On Cameron''s left sat his son, Zaydon. Beside Zaydon sat a fashionable woman who was very close to him. However, she was not the same woman they met in the shopping mall. To Cameron''s right sat a middle-aged woman in a formal dress. The woman''s face had exquisite and thick makeup and she looked quite young and beautiful. It was obvious that her features were somewhat simr to Susie''s. However, when she smiled, no matter how much powder she had on, it was not enough to conceal her wrinkles. Without a doubt, this was Susie''s biological mother, who was now the wife of the boss of Dolphin Entertainment. Seeing Susie enter, Danica immediately got up with a smile on her face and warmly greeted her, "Susie, you are here. Come over here and have a seat." Susie sat down with a straight face. Fade didn''t hesitate at all and directly sat down next to Susie.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Zaydon, who saw this from the side, couldn''t help but whistle and say sarcastically, "Susie, you really have such a serious rtionship. Even having a meal with us, you brought this gigolo boy." Hearing that, Susie couldn''t help but re at Zaydon. Danica and Cameron also red at him, indicating for him not to talk nonsense. Seeing this, Zaydon curled his lips and stopped talking. He held the girl beside him and began to make out with her. "Susie, these are your favorite dishes when you were a child. Please eat as much as you want." Danica was very enthusiastic and constantly put food on Susie''s te. Cameron also smiled politely. However, Susie stared at the food in her bowl and she didn''t intend on eating it. She uttered indifferently, "If you have something on your mind, just spit it out. You don''t have to put on an act." Danica was taken aback for a moment, and her expression was a little gloomy, but she still chuckled, "Susie, there''s nothing on my mind. We just haven''t met in such a long time, and I want to have a meal with you." "If that is the case, then I''ll be leaving." Susie stood up and she was about to leave. Seeing this, Danica quickly stopped Susie and said, "Don''t go yet. I have something in mind." "Go ahead," Susie''s tone was ice-cold. Danica continued, "Susie, I''m very concerned about your recent new songs and schedules. You are talented, but you seem to have a drop in poprity in the media. As for Dante Entertainment, it seems that several new singers have been promoted. I''m worried that you may be affected." "If you want,e to my ce. Dolphin Entertainment will definitely do our best to support you." Cameron also quickly added, "Yes, if you are willing to coborate with us, we can give you five percent of Dolphin Entertainment. We will promote you and even give you an international music coboration-" This was obviously an act to ask her to join theirpany. However, before Cameron could finish, Susie directly interrupted and said coldly, "If you want me toe over to yourpany then forget about it. I have always been on good terms with Dante Entertainment." "This..." Danica and Cameron felt a little awkward, but they still seemed calm. After all, they had expected this oue. Danica paused for a moment and said, "Susie, I heard that you have a few concerts recently. It must be hard for you! I have a good candidate in ourpany whose vocals resemble yours. Why not let her rece you for a few concerts so you don''t have to be so stressed." "Do you think I''m a fool?" Susie did not hold back and directly retorted. It was obvious that Danica wanted Susie to bring along an employee of theirs so they could gain some poprity from this. Even if it was Dante Entertainment, if the employee was not talented enough, Susie would definitely not bring them along. "Susie, this..." Danica felt a little embarrassed and wanted to exin. Susie waved her hand directly and said indifferently, "You don''t have to continue. I know exactly what''s on your mind. Dolphin Entertainment has not been developing well recently and you want me to help you." "This, Susie I''m not..." Danica was still trying to put on an act. But Susie said indifferently, "Whether that is indeed correct or not, the reason I''m here today is to be frank with all of you. From today onward, Danica, we are no longer rted. Don''t evere looking for me again, and don''t try all those tricks on me." After that, Susie got up and was about to leave. Danica didn''t expect Susie to be so determined. Her face sank and her expression changed. When Susie and Fade were about to leave, Danica stood up and said, "Susie, are you sure you want to be so heartless?" "Heartless?" Susie turned around and sneered, "I''m not the one who left behind Dad and I!" "You..." When she mentioned this, Danica''s expression couldn''t help but change. However, she immediately said coldly, "Susie, you have to think about the consequences of walking out on me. Even if you don''t acknowledge me, I''m still your birth mother. I know things that others don''t. Are you sure you want me to expose it?" Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 Hearing this, Susie couldn''t help but be dumbfounded, and then her face became more and more gloomy. She didn''t expect Danica to threaten her by exposing her private life. "Expose me? Go ahead. I''m innocent. I''m not afraid of your ndering," Susie uttered coldly. "Fade, let''s go." After that, Susie and Fade strode out of the room. "Susie, I will really expose you. Think about it carefully..." Behind her, Danica shouted with a livid face. But Susie left without looking back. In the lounge, Danica''s face was gloomy. Her expression was very ugly, and Cameron was not very happy either. Zaydon, on the other hand, put on an indifferent grin and deliberately said, "Danica, your n didn''t seem to work!" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Zaydon was the child of Cameron and his first wife. Although Danica was his legal mother, Zaydon never respected any of his stepmothers. Danica nced at Zaydon and held back her anger. She mmed her fist on the table and said, "Let''s expose what we found out earlier." Susie went back to her home with a gloomy face. Then, she contacted the people of Dante Entertainment and told them what happened. She asked thepany to prepare in advance to avoid any usations Dolphin Entertainment might throw at them. Although Susie had already contacted them in advance, she didn''t expect Dolphin Entertainment to be so quick. Within fifteen minutes of contacting herpany, various stories about her were trending on the web. All kinds of websites kept posting articles about her and she was trending immediately. The content of the stories were all negative news about Susie. Susie had a bad character, treated the staff poorly, and kept a gigolo boy by her side. They even mentioned her childhood, how she bullied her peers in school and she started doing drugs when she was in high school. All kinds of topics were brought up and they even provided Susie''s photo when she was younger. Seeing as to how these photos were impossible to get, she knew very well that Danica was the one behind this. Susie was a popr female singer, and she had always been known for her kindness and gentleness. There was suddenly so much bad news spreading about her and photos that she didn''t even know existed. This got her trending in the blink of an eye. For a time, all kinds ofments rushed in. Her haters went flying in and they were basically excited to nder Susie. However, fortunately, Susie had quite a ton of fans and her songs were hits. Thus, she had more fans than haters and all these usations did not have any solid evidence behind them. Therefore, many fans supported Susie and began refuting the haters on the. For a moment the entire inte was a st. In the heat of all this, Susie''s fans exposed that all these usations were by Dolphin Entertainment. For a time, Dolphin Entertainment''s official social media ount was affected. Even the artists in Dolphin Entertainment were also more or less affected. Their shares dropped by five percent and it was a huge blow to them. When Dolphin Entertainment saw this, they didn''t stop. Instead, they began to use Susie even more crazily. The first wave of usations still seemed reasonable. The second wave of usations were just ridiculous. Some said that Susie had an inappropriate private life and she was having affairs with more than ten men. Some said that she was pregnant when she was underage and some even used her of getting into Dante Entertainment through inappropriate means. There was more about how she copied other people''s work and used it as hers. How she abused her fans and how she treated her rivals rudely. All of this was brought up in the media. Following this, Susie''s fans once again struck back. They dug up Danica''s history and how she was Susie''s mother and how she had an affair and left her daughter and husband behind. And after Susie was famous, Danica deliberately tried to have a close rtionship with Susie to use her. All of these were exposed to the media. As soon as the news broke out, The entire media was once again startled. Danica who was initially a small celebrity suddenly became a hit. However, this fame that she suddenly got was because most of theizens were furious with her. Danica and Dolphin Entertainment''s official social media ount blew up. Their shares dropped by another eight percent. The entire Dolphin Entertainment was once again in a state of emergency. They didn''t expect to suffer such a huge loss and they also didn''t expect to have Danica''s background dug up. Danica was puzzled after being scolded by theizens. She tried her best to exin herself. In order for her to maintain her reputation, she deliberately hired a group of people to spread rumors about Garvet and how she was forced to leave her family and marry Garvet. As a result, Garvet who was not rted to the entertainment industry, suddenly became a st in the media. Various rumors regarding Garvet were brought up. Some used him of domestic violence and some used him of taking advantage of his female students while he was still a lecturer. There were even rumors spreading about how he giarised other people''s work in his own research paper. All kinds of negative rumors were brought up and they wanted to strip Garvet of his academic titles. Reading all of these rumors, Susie was exasperated. She was fine with how they wanted to use her but she didn''t expect them to even make up rumors about her father. "This is ruining my dad''s academic career! That''s it, I''m going to do everything I can to stop her." Susie was frustrated and she got up and strode away. However, Fade grabbed hold of her and said calmly, "Sister Song, don''t worry. Everything will be fine." "But, my father, he..." Susie was worried about her father. Fade''s eyes sank. He looked into the distance and said, "Sister Song, they can''t touch Professor Song. They are going to pay for this." Although Susie didn''t know herself, Fade was certain about Garvet''s position. He was conducting research for the military and developing a gene-enhancing drug forthem. using this kind of confidential talent of the country, Dolphin Entertainment was certainly going to find themselves at a dead end. Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 Inside the president''s office of Dolphin Entertainment headquarters, a gloomy and furious atmosphere was emitting from it, making the entirepany sink into a tense and silent atmosphere. Looking at the data reported by her subordinates, Danica''s face turned pale. She asked lividly, "How are the rumors spreading? Did we meet our goal?" "Well, currently, it is looking good. There are people spreading negative news about Garvet, and we will continue to spread more rumors tomorrow to stir up more controversy." Danica nodded and continued, "Then let''s continue. We have to monitor closely and if the effect is not obvious enough, hire more people to spread fake rumors. Do you understand?" "Yes, I understand. Director Qi, I''ll go and do it right now." Meanwhile, Cameron walked up to Danica, frowned slightly, and said, "Danica, is it really okay to do this? Garvet is a scientist. If the authorities investigate, I''m afraid we will..." Seeing how Cameron was reacting, Danica forced a smile and said, "Cameron, you don''t have to be worried. He''s just a scientist, he''s nothing. There are hundreds of scientists. It''s no big deal." "What''s more, even if they investigate this, it would only trace back to the people we hired. There''s no way they can trace it back to us. The police will not waste their efforts on trivial matters like this," Danica uttered. Cameron nodded. He was the boss of Dolphin Entertainment. It had been years that many of his company''s employees used simr methods to exploit their opponents. Thus, he was familiar with this. However, this time, things were different from usual and Cameron had a bad hunch. That was why he asked Danica this. Seeing how uneasy Cameron was, Danica stretched out her hand and caressed Cameron''s chest. She smirked and said, "Cameron, don''t worry. It''s going to be fine. After this incident, Dolphin Entertainment will gain poprity and our shares will rise again." "I hope so!" Concurrently, a hasty phone call connected, interrupting the conversation between the two. Danica frowned and picked up the phone on the desk. "What''s the matter? Didn''t I tell you not to call casually, how..." There was a panicked voice on the other end of the phone. "Director Qi, it''s bad news. The police are downstairs. They''re going to arrest us." "What? The police are here?" Danica was dumbfounded and immediately said, "Stop them. Tell them that this is a privatepany and they can''t break in." "Director Qi, but, we..." The person on the phone was in a bit of a dilemma. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. But Danica didn''t care much about it. She continued, "Stop them. I''ll call the reporters we''re familiar with right now. Even if they are the police, they can''t do anything they want." After that, Danica hung up the phone and was ready to dial another number. Meanwhile, Cameron''s face was full of worry, and he said, "The police are already at our doorstep. Is there really something going on? This..." "Cameron, don''t worry, there won''t be any problems. Susie must have called the police, so the police came to investigate. It''s not a big deal, as long as we..." Danicaforted Cameron while dialing the reporter''s number. But at this moment, a loud boom interrupted Danica''s action and the phone in her hand fell from her hand out of shock. Then, they saw the door of the office get breached open and several men in ck uniforms were marching in with serious faces. Among them, the leader was a man with a ttop haircut in his thirties. His name was Alextor. His eyes swept around and fell on Danica and Cameron. He ordered coldly, ''Arrest them." Seeing this, Danica and Cameron were dumbfounded. Then, Danica immediately shouted, "You, what are you doing? Who are you? Let me tell you, this is against thew, we..." Alextor gave a cold snort and red at Danica. "We''re the police. Since you''re suspected of viting thew, we are arresting you." Danica was taken aback and then she saw that they had no logo on their uniform. Thus, she shouted, "You''re lying. You''re not policemen. We''re not breaking thew. You''re breaking thew. Let us go, or I''ll expose you..." Upon hearing this, Alextor took out his credentials and showed it to Danica and Cameron. He said in a livid voice, "Look carefully, this is our credentials." Danica and Cameron took a look at the credentials. When they saw the words "National Security Bureau", they couldn''t help but tremble and have a strange look on their faces. They thought the people arresting them were just ordinary policemen, so they didn''t expect someone from the National Security Bureau toe after them. The National Security Bureau was in charge of dealing with national threats. It was beyond their imagination that spreading fake rumors on the inte would actually make the National Security Bureau take action. "National Security Bureau, th-this is impossible. You are all fake. Of course, you are actors. Tell me, was it Susie who instructed you toe here, or did someone from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc hire you? You should stop lying as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will call the police. Pretending to be a policeman is a serious crime..." Danica pretended to be clever and shouted at them. Meanwhile, Cameron also shouted, "Security,e and catch them!" With the sound of footsteps, the security guard was about to rush over. Seeing this, Alextor frowned. He immediately pulled out a pistol and fired directly at the sky. Then he uttered indifferently, "Whoever dares to obstruct us as we conduct our duty, we will kill them on the spot." This time, the security guards, Danica, and Cameron, were all dumbfounded. Regardless of whether they were fakes, just from the act of firing a gun right in front of them, it could be seen that they were no match for them. For a moment, the two of them shut their mouths tightly and did not dare to speak. Alextor waved his hand and ordered coldly, "Take them away." His men immediately took action, directly lifting Danica and Cameron up and stomping down the stairs. Downstairs, the two of them were handcuffed and stuffed into a ck van. Then, the van started and drove out right away. An hourter, when the two of them got out of the car and stared at the dark gray walls that were hovering over them. They could not help but tremble. Because Danica and Cameron recognized that this was the Seventh Prison in the northern suburbs of Capital City. It was said that this ce was used to confine felons and spies. The two of them had never imagined that they would actually be brought to a ce like this. Furthermore, they had brought them here without a trial. Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 For a moment, they were trembling so badly, and their faces were full of horror and confusion. "Why, why! This is against thew. I want to see awyer. I want a press conference. I want to expose your actions." The fear in Danica''s heart rose. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Cameron was really frightened. Looking at Alextor, he said in a trembling voice, "l-l admit it. It was us who hired people to spread fake rumors online. Please, we are willing to be punished. Can you bring us back to the police station..." "You can''t go back to the police station,"Alextor said in a cold voice. "Why?" Cameron was visibly confused. It was just an online rumor. Even if they were caught red- handed, it shouldn''t be such a big deal. Danica by his side was also full of doubts. She never expected the consequences to be so dire the first time she got caught. Alextor nced at the two people and uttered indifferently, "It seems that you don''t know what you have done this time." "What did we do? W- we were just spreading rumors online..." The two of them felt uneasy and said. Alextor snorted and said, "Just a rumor? You guys are looking for death by ndering Professor Song." "This, why..." The two were still puzzled. Alextor looked serious and said in a low voice, "Why? I''ll tell you why." "Professor Song is an academician for the biology and gics department. The National Security Bureau purposely went looking for him and asked him to work for us. Meanwhile, he is also in charge of a top-secret scientific research mission in our country. He is one of the key people in the National Security Bureau and the military." "Then tell me, what do you think the consequences are for ndering Professor Song." Hearing this, Danica and Cameron werepletely dumbfounded. They only knew that Garvet was involved in scientific research, and that he worked in a certain institute and even became a professor in a certain university. Although Garvet''s academic status was quite outstanding, in the eyes of business people like Danica, he was nothing, thus she had no scruples at all. She did not expect Garvet to be a researcher involved in a top-secret research for the country, nor that he was someone the country would strive to protect. She just made up rumors about Garvet and even if it was just a personal assault, it was still a threat to the country. And thus, the National Security Bureau was here to arrest them. For a moment, the two of them had beads of sweat dripping down their foreheads. It seemed that they had lost all their strength. Their bodies went soft and they almost copsed to the ground. Then, the two were almost unconsciously dragged into a prison cell. In a daze, Danica thought of her former husband, Garvet. She thought of the man who was docile, honest, and ipetent to her impression. She suddenly felt a sense of remorse in her heart. However, it was toote. Even if she regretted it now, there was nothing she could do. As Danica and Cameron were arrested, the rumors about Garvet on the Inte suddenly stopped. Almost all relevant information had been deleted. Then, Dolphin Entertainment publicly made a statement to apologize and went to the police station to turn themself in. The truth behind Susie''s rumors had also been revealed. With all this, Dolphin Entertainment also copsed and no one heard from them since then. Susie was a little surprised that the rumors stopped so quickly. She didn''t expect this at all. She expressed her gratitude to Fade, thinking that all this was secretly managed by him. Fade knew exactly what happened but he couldn''t expose Garvet''s identity. Therefore, Fade could only take credit and forced out a smile. After Susie''s matter was dealt with, Fade went back to his school, and life went back to normal. One morning, Joey and Moore came to Fade''s apartment and visited him, saying that they had something to ask Fade and asked if he was free. After chatting for some time, Fade found that the father and daughter wanted to go and pay a visit to the Luo family. After all Joey''s mother, Daisy, was a member of the Luo family. Upon hearing this, Fade immediately nodded and agreed. Then, he drove to the Luo family with the two of them. Approaching the entrance of the Luo family''s manor, Fade was a little puzzled to see that the gate was locked. He got out of the car. When he approached the gate, he reached out his hand and pressed the doorbell. The doorbell rang from inside the manor. Fade stood at the door and waited for a while. No one responded, nor did he hear any footsteps coming to open the door. Suddenly, Fade could not help but frown slightly as he rang the bell again. After waiting for a while, the inside was stillpletely silent. Fade was even more puzzled. He reached out his hand and tapped on the wooden door. "What''s going on? Did the Luo family go out and no one is at home? But it''s impossible! Even if they went out, there should also be servants at home. Could it be..." Just as Fade was thinking, footsteps sounded from the manor. The thick wooden door opened with a crack, revealing an impatient middle-aged man''s face. His name was Frank. "Who are you? You keep ringing our doorbell. You''re so annoying!" Frank stared at Fade and scolded him. Fade frowned slightly and didn''t get angry. He asked, "Excuse me, is the Luo family home? I''m here to visit the Luo family." "The Luo family?" Frank was taken aback and he replied, "You''re toote. This ce is no longer the Lou family''s manor. Go somewhere else to find them." "What?" These words shocked Fade. He immediately asked, "How could this be? Doesn''t the Luo family live here? Why aren''t they here? Where did they move to? What on earth happened?" Frank looked at Fade impatiently, waved his hand, and said, "I don''t know, I don''t know." Then, he turned around and entered the manor, preparing to close the door. Fade held the door, preventing it from closing and took out a pile of cash. He said, "This is yours if you are willing to tell me what you know." When Frank saw the cash, his eyes lit up and his face brightened up. He said to Fade, "I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you." "About the Luo family, it happened a month ago. The Luo family''s business suddenly suffered a blow, and then they went bankrupt immediately. They mortgaged the manor and moved elsewhere." "What? Thepany went bankrupt immediately? How did they go bankrupt so quickly?" Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 Frank scratched his head and replied, "I''m not sure what happened with their business. The only thing I know is that the Luo family''s business just went bankrupt within half a month. They were in debt and forced to sell the house." "This..." Fade frowned deeply and immediately asked, "Who asked you to stand guard here?" Frank answered, "I''m not sure about this. I was sent by mypany and every month I earn five thousand for guarding this ce. As for who is the one who asked for this ce to be guarded, then I''m not certain about this." Fade paused and asked again, "Where is the Luo family now?" Frank shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know. But when he saw Fade''s frown, he quickly added, "I don''t know the exact address, but I heard that they moved to Pinewood Temple." "Pinewood Temple!" The moment he heard this name, he knew that the Luo family was in quite a bad situation. Although Capital City was considered one of the poorest states in the country, Pinewood Temple was the ce where the poorest in Capital City gathered. The people who stayed in that ce were mostly poor people and even foreign workers. After asking some more questions, Fade realized that Frank didn''t seem to know anything else. Thus, Fade turned around and left. In the car, Moore and Joey were curious and wanted to know what was going on with the Luo family. Fade didn''t keep it a secret and told them everything, including that the Luo family was currently living in Pinewood Temple. After driving for almost two hours, they finally arrived at Pinewood Temple. The moment he entered the neighborhood, he could clearly feel the difference between there and the bustling cities. The houses in the city were all high-rise buildings and the houses there were all old and wrecked. They were densely stacked together, and variousndline cables hung from pole to pole, weaved into a huge. Stalls were ced on both sides of the road and all kinds of noises could be heard. The sound of the cars honking and people chatting made the entire ce very noisy. Along the noisy streets, it was nothing like the magnificent cities. Only when he turned back to loo, did he see a high- rise building that was located in the urban area of Capital City. Fade didn''t have the exact address of the Luo family, and he couldn''t get in touch with them through the phone. Therefore, they could only wander aimlessly around Pinewood Temple. Fortunately, Fade was lucky. After a round of inquiries, he actually got some clues. He found out that the Luo family was living in an old house not far away. After all, the fact was that the downfall of a wealthy family still attracted quite a lot of attention. Hence, everyone in Pinewood Temple was talking about the Luo family. Fade followed what he had been told and drove to the location. There was an old two-storey building. The walls on it had turned ck and yellow. There wererge portions of the wall missing and it didn''t seem sturdy, like it might copse at any moment. Fade went up and knocked on the door. After a moment, there was a reply from inside, "Who''s there?" "I''m a friend of Centro, and I''m here to see him." "Centre''s friend?" The man seemed to be a little suspicious. After hesitating for a moment, he came over with slow footsteps. With a creaking sound, the door was pried open, revealing a pair of eyes. "Mr. Chen, it''s you!" When the man saw Fade, he couldn''t help but exim. Then, he opened the door and came out to wee Fade. Concurrently, Fade also recognized the person at the door. It was the old master of the Luo Family, Dormer. Dormer who had an imposing manner and was usually dressed in luxurious clothing was now dressed in in and casual clothing, and he had a cane that was made out of a tree branch. Immediately, he seemed like he had aged a lot. "Master Luo!" Seeing the state Dormer was in, Fade immediately rushed up and supported him. Behind him, Moore and Joey also walked over and were about to enter the room. Dormer''s eyes were filled with warmth when he saw Joey. When he saw Moore, he couldn''t help but squint his eyes and size him up. He felt that the person in front of him was somewhat familiar. "This is..." "Master Luo, let''s go in first, then we will talk about it," Fade said and was about to support him into the house. But meanwhile, a tter of footsteps echoed, and a scream was heard at the same time. "Master Luo, your son has been beaten up. Hurry and go have a look!" "What!" Hearing this, Dormer was dumbfounded. He quickly turned around and asked the man, "What''s going on?" The man was dressed in uniform and he nced at Fade as he answered, "Your son, Borton, was quarrelling with someone at work. He was beaten up and now his head is bleeding. Go and have a look, quick." "I-I''ll go right away!" Fade hurriedly supported Dormer and said, "Master Luo, get into the car. Let''s go together." Dormer did not refuse and got into the car. As they were on the way, Fade chatted with Dormer and roughly understood the situation of the Luo family. After the downfall of the Luo family, they had no other choice but to move to this ce because they were short on cash. Back then they were billionaires, and now they had to live and work in Pinewood Temple. Because of various reasons, Borton had been in a conflict many times, and this was the second time he had been beaten up this month. As they talked, the car drove up to the entrance of a logisticspany. From a distance, Fade saw a lot of people gathered there. The entire ce was bustling and it was chaotic. The car couldn''t drive in, thus Fade had to stop and walk in. Pushing through the crowd, they came to the entrance of the logisticspany. They could see a lot of goods piled up in front of the door and in the warehouse. The staff were dressed in blue uniforms, helping loadrge cartons into the truck. However, meanwhile, most of the workers stopped working and gathered around a pile of scattered goods, as if they were watching a show. In front of this pile of scattered goods, Fade saw two middle-aged men in uniforms. One of them had blood on his forehead, and the other was supporting the man and helping to stop the bleeding. With further inspection, they found that these two people were the sons of Dormer. The person that was bleeding was the youngest son, Borton. The one that was stopping the bleeding was the person who was supposed to be the head of the Luo family, Leroy. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Who would have expected the head of the Luo family and his younger brother to be working as movers carrying goods. "Borton, are you alright?" Dormer was anxious as he limped over. When the two of them saw that Dormer was here, they were anxious and they quickly said. "Dad, why are you here?" "Dad, we''re all right. You''d better leave now." Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 "Wh-what do you mean that you are fine?" At this moment, a cold snort sounded from the opposite side. A burly man in histe thirties strode over and shouted, "You''re not going topensate for ruining our stuff?" "It was you who did it on purpose. We didn''t break your stuff." Borton covered his bleeding head and stared at the man. The man snorted indifferently and uttered, "What do you mean by ''I did it on purpose''? Are you ming me?" While speaking, the man stepped forward, followed by a group of gangsters in their early twenties behind him. They had an imposing manner. Seeing this, Leroy quickly looked at his younger brother, telling him not to continue. Then, Leroy nced at the man and said, "Leonid, what do you want?" The man called Leonid snorted coldly and immediately said, "What do you think? Isn''t it obvious enough? Compensate me. You ruined our stuff, sopensate me." "That''s right!" the men behind him echoed. Leroy''s face sank, but he didn''t say anything more. He continued to ask, "How much do you want us to pay?" Leonid turned his eyes, nced at the pile of cartons scattered behind him, and said, "These goods are expensive stuff. You guys are the ones who ruined it, so you have to pay for it. It will cost you sixty thousand." "What, sixty thousand? You''re robbing me!" Borton got emotional when he heard the price. "Those cartons of yours are just rotten fruits. How could they be worth sixty thousand dors? You''re abusing me!" Leonid''s face sank when he heard this. He said indifferently, "I''m unpleased now after hearing what you said. What do you mean rotten fruits? These are imported fruits. They cost a few hundred per kilogram. Do you understand? Furthermore, it''s ruined. The rule is youpensate three times the value. Do you know the rules?" Borton still wanted to defend himself, but he was stopped by Leroy. After a moment of silence, he looked at Leonid and said, "It''s fine topensate you, but sixty thousand is just too much. We don''t have that much on us now!" "Humph, if you can''t pay up, then leave something behind!" Leonid snorted coldly. He then waved the sharp knife in his hand and took a step forward. Seeing this, Borton couldn''t help trembling in fear. Leroy immediately protected his younger brother. He red at Leonid and said, "Leonid, if you chopped off our hands, we can''t earn more money for you. This is not a wise choice." "Is that so?" A faint grin appeared on Leonid''s face. After a moment of contemtion, his eyes suddenly lit up and he seemed to have thought of something. "I can let you keep your hands. But you have topensate me regardless. Therefore, I have a n." "What is it?" Leonid grinned and said, "I heard that you have a daughter and she is still very young and gorgeous. Why not let her apany me to the club, and I will consider myselfpensated?" The daughter that he mentioned was Borton''s daughter, Sandra. He didn''t need to further exin and everyone knew what he was going to do. Borton was well aware of that. His expression changed drastically as he hurriedly said, "That''s impossible. You''re not allowed to touch Sandra!" "I don''t like listening to you. What do you mean by I can''t touch Sandra? I''m giving her an opportunity to pay your debt!" Leonid chuckled. The followers behind him also chuckled. "That''s right. Our big boss Leonid is doing this out of kindness. Don''t let him down." "And she would earn way more in the club than you guys do working here!" "There are a lot of bosses in that ce. If she really hooked up with a few of them, let''s not talk about the debt, because she might even profit from it." Borton answered firmly, "It''s impossible. I definitely won''t let you do anything to Sandra." Leroy also said in a deep voice, "Leonid, don''t be too ridiculous." Hearing this, Leonid''s expression sank. He snorted lividly and said, "I''ve already given you a chance but you refused it. Then, don''t me me for not being polite." "Beat them hard!" Leonid gave an order, and his men rushed up at once, about to attack Borton and Leroy. Seeing this, Dormer dropped his cane and stood up. He stood in front of his two sons and said firmly, "If you want to kill them, you should kill me first. I have already lived a long life. It doesn''t matter if I die." After all, with such an old man standing in front of them, they really didn''t dare to initiate the fight. If they really killed someone, they would be in trouble. Leonid''s face sank, but then he said in a cold voice, "Old man, do you really think that I don''t dare to touch you?" "I''m not afraid of death. At most, both of us will just die together." Dormer''s expression was resolute as he red at Leonid. Although Dormer was old, the determined look in his eyes gave off a suppressive aura and it was not any weaker than Leonid''s. This kind of aura made Leonid feel ufortable and he seemed gloomy. He uttered, "Since you want to die, then don''t me me." "Let''s go!" Leonid ordered,pletely ignoring Dormer. He ordered his men to step forward and attack him. Suddenly, there was a burst ofmotion, and the gangsters rushed over. The surrounding passers- by suddenly became noisy and they took a step back. Just as the punks were about to beat Dormer up, a voice thundered, "All of you, stop!" In an instant, the punks felt like they had been struck by lightning. They shivered and their bodies became stiff. They couldn''t move. Then, a young man in his early twenties appeared in front of them. The man was Fade. At this moment, he stood in front of Dormer and he had a serious expression on his face. He held Borton, handed him a bag of medicine, and said, "Apply the powder on the wound. It can stop the bleeding." At first, Borton and Leroy were a little surprised by Fade''s arrival, but then they showed excitement on their faces and quickly epted the medicine bag to express their gratitude.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Leonid''s face darkened. He narrowed his eyes at Fade and said in a deep voice, "Kid, who are you? How dare you ruin my n." Fade stared at Leonid lividly. He shouted loudly, "Kneel down and kowtow to apologize!" "What..." Stunned, Leonid stared at Fade in surprise and asked, "What did you just say?" "I asked you to kneel down and apologize to Dormer and the others!" Fade stepped forward again, looking at Leonid as he said word by word. Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 Meanwhile, Leonid''s expression instantly turned sinister. "Asking me kneel down and apologize? Kiddo, are you dreaming? Do you know who you''re talking to?" "I''ll give you three seconds. Get down on your knees right now!" Fade shouted and continued to approach Leonid. "Brat, do you think you''re so cool? You want me to kneel down? I''ll break your legs and so that you can kneel in front of me." Leonid snorted coldly, then he picked up an iron stick and threw it at Fade''s legs with a ferocious expression. But before he could make a move, Fade''s body suddenly shed. Then, Leonid felt a heavy sensation on his arm, and a sharp pain followed. His arm immediately bent into a weird shape. The iron rod fell to the ground, and he screamed in pain. "Boss, are you all right?" "Fu*k, how dare you touch our boss. You''re courting death!" "Let''s go and kill him together." Leonid''s men rushed over and were about tounch a siege on Fade. However, the oue was as expected. In Fade''s eyes, they were just mere ants. Without even moving his lower body, he emitted energy from his palm and it hit them and directly knocked them to the ground. All of them growled in pain. Then, Fade turned to look at Borton and Leroy and asked, "What''s going on?" Meanwhile, when Borton and Leroy saw Fade, they were still quite puzzled. After a moment of being lost, they began to exin what had happened just now. In fact, the matter was very simple. Borton and Leroy were working in the logisticspany. Just now, when they were moving the boxes, Leonid and his men were pushing their cart and they passed by them. The road was narrow and they knew that Leonid was a well- known gangster in the area. Thus, Leroy asked his brother to slow down and let them pass first. But even so, when Leonid and others passed by, the car deliberately turned over and brushed against Borton. Just like this, their goods collided and everything scattered on the ground. Therefore, Leonid and his men surrounded them, asking them forpensation and they even beat up Borton. Then Fade came over and saw everything else. After hearing this, Fade nced at Leonid and asked in a livid voice, "Is this really what happened?" "They''re talking nonsense..." Leonid instinctively wanted to refute their statement. But at this time, Fade uttered lividly, "Tell one lie and I will break one arm of yours." In an instant, Leonid couldn''t help but shudder as fear shed through his eyes. After all, Fade disyed how powerful his martial arts was and it made him tremble in fear. "My patience is limited. You''d better tell me the truth before I lose my patience." Leonid didn''t dare to lie. He only nodded and answered in a low voice, "It''s true. It''s exactly like how he described it." Hearing this, Fade''s face could not help but sink. He immediately asked, "Why did you guys do this?" "This..." Leonid paused for a moment. His eyes shed, and then he replied, "I heard that their family used to have a lot of money. Therefore, I am not pleased with them and I wanted to make money off them." "You''re not telling the truth!" Fade red at Leonid and he uttered in a cold tone. He waved his arm and a stream of energy mmed against Leonid''s other arm. When Leonid saw this, he was so terrified that his entire body trembled. He quickly said, "No, I''ll tell you the truth. I''ll tell you..." But it was toote. The energy in Fade''s palm had been released and it broke Leonid''s arm. Again, Leonid howled in misery. "What''s the truth?" Fade asked lividly. Leonid gritted his teeth in pain, but he didn''t dare to hide anything. He said with difficulty, "Yes, someone asked us to do this. He asked me to deliberately stir up trouble for the Luo family." Hearing this, Dormer, Leroy and Borton were all puzzled. They asked in surprise, "Who''s after us? Could it be..." Leonid took a look at Fade, who looked serious, and quickly answered, "It is Director Huang that asked us to do this." "Who is Director Huang?" Fade asked. "Director Huang is Warrick Huang. He is the boss of Warrick Real Estate." Fade was still not very familiar with this name. He turned to look at Dormer and the others. They also frowned and looked confused. It seemed like this name didn''t ring a bell. Fade simply did not care about this and asked directly, "Where is Warrick now?" Hearing this question, Leonid seemed to have suddenly thought of something. His face darkened and there was a look of panic on his face. "Th-this..." "Say it!" Fade snorted lividly. Leonid did not dare to hide anything and said, "Director Huang went to Goldie Hotel." Fade was surprised when he heard this but on the other end, Borton and Leroy had a change in emotion. "What''s wrong?" Borton replied, "Sandra is working at Goldie Hotel." Leroy added, "Gentro also works there as a waitress." Fade immediately understood what was going on and quickly said, "I''ll head there right away." Because he was worried about the safety of Dormer and the others, Fade asked Moore to stay behind. For one, Moore could ensure the safety of Dormer and the rest. On the other hand, he could continue to interrogate them. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Fade and Joey drove to Goldie Hotel. The hotel was not a high-ss hotel. At most, it was a three- star hotel. But since it was located in Pinewood Temple, it was considered quite a good hotel, given the location. After parking the car at the entrance, Fade and Joey strode into the hotel. "Sir, Miss, please..." The waiter came up to them. Fade took out a five hundred yuan note and said to the waiter, "Where is Gentro and Sandra Luo?" The waiter''s eyes lit up when he saw the bill, and he quickly said, "A group of bosses just came to have a meal on the third-floor of Cloudview Room and requested Gentro and Sandro to serve them. I''ll ask them toe down." "No need. Just take us there." Then, the waiter led Fade and Joey to the third floor where the Cloudview Room was. The waiter raised his hand and was about to knock on the door, but Fade, who came over, had already heard the strange voice echoing inside the room. Suddenly, he frowned, kicked the door open, and strode in. Seeing the scene behind him, the waiter was directly dumbfounded. "You can leave now. We will be responsible for the rest." Joey nced at the waiter and then stepped into the private lounge. Meanwhile, the people in the room also turned their eyes toward the loudmotion. Fade''s eyes swept over the people in the room, and soon, he caught sight of Sandra and Gentro among the crowd in uniforms. Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 Meanwhile, Sandra was standing next to a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes. The man was holding her arm, and her face was flushed red and reluctant. Gentro was furious and wanted to stop him, but he was held back. Among the guests at the table, Fade unexpectedly found a few familiar faces, including Sandra''s former bestie Audrea and Sandra''s ex- boyfriend Sinir. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown. At the same time, the middle-aged man stared at Fade with a sullen face. "Who are you? Who let you in?" Without any hesitation, Fade condensed a stream of energy and emitted it at the hand gripping Sandra''s hand. Then, he red at Warrick lividly and uttered, "Are you Warrick?" Warrick covered his red and swollen wrist and stared at Fade. In a cold voice, he said, "Who are you? How dare you touch me?" Fade waved at Gentro and Sandra, motioning for them toe over. He then stared at Warrick and said, "You''re the one who sent Leonid to stir up trouble?" Warrick didn''t expect Fade to question him back. He immediately frowned and said displeasingly, "Boy, you''re looking for death, aren''t you? If you dare to mess up my business, I''ll kill you." While speaking, Warrick was about to wave his hand and call someone over to beat Fade up. At this point, Fade snorted indifferently and said, "Before you attack me, you''d better think about the consequences first. Otherwise, it would be toote for regrets." "B*tch, you dare threaten me? Who the f*ck are you? I..." Warrick roared in anger. He stood up in a sh and was about to attack Fade. But at this moment, Audrea and Sinir, who were sitting next to him, immediately stopped Warrick. "Audrea, Sinir, what are you two doing?" Warrick looked at the two with a puzzled expression. Audrea and Sinir quickly nced at Fade, then looked away and said in a hurry, "No, don''t fight with him. You can''t beat him. He''s Fade!" "Fade? Which Fade?" Warrick didn''t recognize him at first, but his eyes lit up and he remembered who Fade was. He looked surprised. "Fade, the Fade from the Stealth that is highly skilled in martial arts?" Audrea and Sinir nodded. "That''s him." Concurrently, the faces of the other guests seated at the table all changed. They looked at Fade, and their expressions became uneasy. To say the least, anyone who could eat at the same table as Warrick, Audrea and Sinir were surely the rich people of Capital City. Compared to ordinary people, they were definitely considered wealthy. But in Fade''s eyes, they were not even worth mentioning. After all, they were already familiar with how powerful Fade was. As for the previous destruction of the Chiang family and the Ding family, it was enough to show what Fade was capable of. Facing such a big shot, they were considered mere ants. Therefore, the entire room fell intoplete silence. No one dared to speak in front of Fade. Seeing that none of them dared to speak, Fade took the initiative to speak, "Audrea and Sinir, seeing that the Luo family is in such a critical state, I don''t expect you to help them. But you are deliberately making more trouble for them! What is the meaning of this?" Their faces changed, and they wanted to exin, but they were at a loss for words. "Mr. Chen, I didn''t..." "Mr. Chen, I was just kidding. I didn''t mean that." "Just kidding?" Fade snorted lividly. He red at Audrea and Sinir and uttered in a cold voice, "Now do you want me to make jokes with you two?" "This... no..." Their faces turned pale. They didn''t know how to react. After all, the entire family was nothingpared to Fade. Meanwhile, Warrick, the eldest one, said calmly, "Mr. Chen, I''ve been hearing your name for a very long time now. Today''s matter was just a misunderstanding. We are trying to help them." "Trying to help them?" Fade''s eyes turned cold as he stared at Warrick. "You are forcing Sandra to drink with you and this is helping them?" Warrick''s eyes shed and then he exined, "Mr. Chen, you''ve misunderstood. We know that the Luo family is in a critical state now and we purposely came here to help them." "For example, we specifically invited Sandra and Centro over to serve us so that we can tip them. After all, they are stubborn and they won''t ept money if we just gave it to them. Thus, we had to think of such a n to help them." Warrick exined, interrupting Audrea, Sinir and the others, but they all agreed with his statement. "Yes, yes, yes. That was our n." "We''re here to help. After all, we''re friends." "We also feel very sorry for the downfall of the Luo family." Fade was not interested in listening to their nonsense anymore. He stepped forward, appeared in front of Warrick in a sh, grabbed Warrick''s cor, pressed him against the table, and snapped, "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense. Tell me, who ordered you to do it?" "Th-this..." Warrick''s expression flickered a little. Fade was not polite at all. He directly picked up a wine bottle and smashed it against Warrick''s left hand and crushed his finger. Warrick let out an agonizing howl. "If you don''t tell me within three seconds, I''m going to keep smashing." Fade''s tone was indifferent. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. This time, Warrick was truly terrified. He cried, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk. It was the Chiang family who instructed me to do this." "Chiang family? Faxon''s Chiang family?" Warrick nodded and said, "Yes, it''s them. After the Luo family''s downfall, the Chiang family almost took over more than seventy percent of the Luo family''s properties and they distributed it to everyone in the industry. They asked us to target the Luo family and make them suffer." "We did this in order to please the Chiang family. We were not the only ones who did this. Previously there were even people who did it publicly." Meanwhile, when Sandra and Centro heard this, their expressions darkened. They seemed to have thought of something and their eyes revealed a strange expression. "The Chiang family!" Fade squinted his eyes, and then his eyes were cold, as if he was going to teach Warrick and the others a lesson. Just as Fade was about to make his move, Centro stepped forward, gently pulled Fade''s clothes, and persuaded him, "Brother Chen, there''s no need. We are not hurt." Beside him, Sandra added, "My dad is injured. I want to go back and take a look." Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 Since that was the case, Fade decided not to spend any more time on them. He snorted indifferently and warned, "I''m going to be frank here. Listen carefully, the Luo family is under my protection. Whoever dares to touch the Luo family, I''m not going to let them go." "Go back and tell everyone in the industry, tell them to mark my words." After that, Fade and Joey left the hotel with Gentro and Sandra. An hourter, when they returned to the Luo family''s small house, a group of people sat around an old table eating simple dishes and chatting. Fade and the others listened attentively and figured out what happened to them through this period of time. It turned out that after Fade defeated Faxon and won the Martial Arts Convention, the Chiang family''s attitude toward the Luo family was not very good. After all, Fade had a close rtionship with the Luo family. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Besides, after the matter of Daisy marrying into the Chiang family blew up, the Chiang family barely remained on good terms with the Luo family, apart from thetter showing kindness to the Chiang family from time to time. However, everything changed after the incident at Dragon Mausoleum. The Dragon Mausoleum incident was nned by the Chiang family to lure Moore out and to snatch his treasure and kill him. However, their n failed but Fade and Moore were the ones that took the treasures back. They even killed two of the Chiang family''s early-stage Heaven Level martial artists, Harold and Raleigh. Especially for Harold, back then, news about Daisy and Moore''s rtionship had spread like wildfire in Capital City and they had been theughing stock for more than two decades. This was an utter disgrace for the Chiang family and they had always kept it in mind. Initially, Harold wanted to personally kill Moore and regain his pride. The oue was exactly the opposite of what he had expected. Instead of killing Moore, he was killed by Fade, who had a good rtionship with Moore. Back then, when this matter spread back to the Capital City, all of the wealthy families in Capital City discussed the matter that happened two decades ago and the Chiang family was definitely not pleased with it. After the Dragon Mausoleum incident, Moore and Fade did not return to Capital City right away. Instead, they stayed at Zobery District and Southzobe City for some time. But this matter had already spread in Capital City. The Chiang family was once again a trending topic in the city. Everyone discussed how Harold lost to Moore and now, they were also discussing how Fade had killed Raleigh. This kind of heated discussion showed everyone how vulnerable the Chiang family was and they were exasperated. Therefore, the Chiang family vented their anger on the Luo family with whom they had been displeased with for a long time. They used all kinds of means to suppress the Luo family, from martial arts to literature to business. Although the Luo family was also considered a big family in Capital City, facing one of the hidden families, they were no match for them and they immediately lost to them. The Luo family finally ended up in Pinewood Temple and this was where Fade found them. After hearing this, the anger in Fade''s heart rose, and he couldn''t wait to rush into the Chiang family house to teach them a lesson. However, Dormer stopped Fade and advised him, "Fade, don''t be impulsive. Come to think of it, this kind of life is not all that bad." "The Luo family used to be rich, but we had to be careful and timid. Now that we don''t have money, we can do whatever we wish. The important thing is we can live happily together." Fade knew exactly why Dormer said this. This was because he was afraid that Fade might suffer a blow from the Chiang family. Fade didn''t say much and nodded, but in his mind, he secretly decided that he had to deal with this grudge with the Chiang family. After all, even if they did not vent their anger out on the Luo family, the Chiang family would definitely not let Fade go after he killed Raleigh and Harold and even defeated Faxon. After they were done talking about this, Moore and Joey changed the topic and asked about the past. Dormer, who was very dissatisfied with Moore for abducting his daughter, seemed extremely close to Joey. The other Luo family members were also very enthusiastic about Joey and Moore and they chatted with each other politely. It seemed that they were a family. In the lively atmosphere, only Gentro''s eyes seemed a little lonely and depressed. Although he still had a gentle smile on his face, his eyes, which nced at Joey from time to time, revealed the disappointment in his heart. When Fade saw this, he thought of his schooling days when Gentro was pursuing Joey, and he couldn''t help but sigh. It turned out that the saying "To love someone like your own brother or sister" was really suitable for Gentro''s situation. Previously, Gentro still had a tiny glimpse of hope of pursuing Joey. But now that Joey was rted to him, it was impossible for him to pursue her anymore. After chatting for a while, it got dark. Fade and the rest were about to leave. Originally, Fade wanted to arrange a better ce for them to stay, but Dormer refused and said that they were ustomed to this ce. In the next two days, Fade and the others visited them a few times and he had arranged ces for them to live and jobs for them. They even hired awyer to look into getting some of their properties back. Moore and Joey came to visit them more frequently and their rtionship with the Luo family quickly got closer. They treated each other like a family. One afternoon, Joey, who had returned to school, suddenly came to look for Fade and said, "Fade, let''s go to the airport tomorrow!" "Why do we have to go to the airport?" Fade seemed puzzled. "It''s to bid farewell to my brother." "What? Your brother is leaving? Am I leaving?" Hearing this, Fade was even more confused. Joey rolled her eyes at Fade and answered, "I''m not talking about you. I''m talking about Gentro." "Oh, Gentro!" Fade came to his senses and immediately said, "Gentro is leaving. Where is he going? Why is he leaving?" Joey replied, "Gentro is going to study abroad in Micovia. He''ll be leaving at ten in the morning." "Study abroad?" Fade was a little surprised. Joey exined, "This was what he had initially nned. After graduating in Capital City, he wanted to go to Micovia to further his studies." "However, due to what happened to the Luo family recently, Gentro was forced to put his studies aside. But now, since we have helped the Luo family through their crisis, Gentro brought up studying abroad again." Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 "Oh, so that''s how it is! Has all the paperwork been dealt with?" "Everything has been dealt with. All the documents have been dealt with even before the downfall of the Luo family. But previously, due to the downfall of the family, they didn''t have the money to afford it thus he didn''t mention it. But now the Luo family has taken back two of theirpanies and they have the money, therefore he wants to go abroad to study "Don''t worry about the fees. If they are short of cash, just tell me, I''ll pay off the rest. But..." Fade stuttered. He had something on his mind and Fade was about to open his mouth, then he shut his mouth again. "Fade, what''s wrong?" Fade shook his head with a smile and replied, "It''s nothing!" He did not speak what was on his mind. The reason why he chose to study abroad at this specific moment was not just because they could afford it, it was partially because of his feelings toward Joey. Back in their schooling days, the rumor regarding Gentro pursuing Joey was well known. But due to the fact that Fade and Joey''s rtionship with the Luo family were gradually falling apart from Joey''s identity getting exposed, Gentro could only bury his feelings in his heart. But now, the Luo family was no longer in a critical state, and in addition to Joey and Moore''s return, Joey''s identity as his cousin was confirmed. And seeing that all of these things were certain, Gentro could only lock up his feelings. Therefore, the best he could do now was to go as far away as possible, so that he could cool down and forget about his feelings. Fade could understand Gentro''s decision and he didn''t mind seeing him going abroad. Hence, he nodded to Joey and said, "Alright, then I''ll apany you to the airport to send Gentro off." "Sure!" Joey responded and then went back. The next morning, Fade, Joey, Leroy and Sandra apanied Gentro to Capital City''s airport. Everyone had reluctance in their eyes. Sandra handed the bag over to Gentro and said, "Gentro, Grandpa prepared this food for you. You can eat it on the ne." "Alright. Sandra, take good care of Grandpa," Gentro instructed, and Sandra nodded. Then, Gentro came up to Leroy and he had a smile on his face as he said, "Dad, I''m leaving then." Even though Leroy had always been calm andposed, tears welled up in his eyes. He didn''t say anything but held his son in his arms and said, "Take good care of yourself. If you do face any trouble, just call me. No matter how far it is, I''ll rush over there no matter what." "Dad, don''t worry. I will take good care of myself." Gentro smiled and gave his father a tight hug. Then, Gentro came up to Fade again, scratched his head, and said with a smile, "Brother Chen, seeing you, I''m really at a loss for words. There are so many things on my mind but I don''t know where to start. The only thing I have to say is thank you." After that, Gentro solemnly bowed to Fade. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When Fade saw this, he patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "You don''t have to be so polite with me. When you reach Micovia, you must study hard. Just call me when you encounter any trouble. I''m always here for you." "Yes!" Gentro smirked and nodded, and then he came to Joey. Her face was familiar but she had apletely new identity. Gentro was puzzled and he didn''t know what to say to her. His gaze wasplicated. Fade knew that Gentro had a lot he wanted to talk to Joey about, hence he winked at Leroy and Sandra and said, "That shop seems promising. Why don''t we take a look at it." Leroy and Sandra understood Fade''s meaning and quickly agreed. The three of them left together. Gentro and Joey were the only ones left on the spot. "Gentro, 1-1..." At this moment, Joey was a little bit nervous. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say to Gentro. Seeing this, Gentro shed a warm smile. He said to Joey, "Joey, my love for you has never changed." "What, I..." Joey didn''t expect Gentro to be so bold. For him to confess to her so suddenly, she couldn''t help but be puzzled. Gentro stared at how puzzled Joey was and couldn''t help but chuckle. He then winked and said, "Don''t be nervous, I''m just joking. The love that I mentioned is the love between family members. We are cousins now, so of course I love you." As he spoke, Gentro reached out his hand and gently patted Joey''s head. Feeling the warmth of his palm, Joey reached out and hugged him. Then, Joey whispered while Gentro was still taken aback, "Brother, can I address you as my brother now?" Aplicated look shed in Gentro''s eyes, but he finally nodded and answered seriously, "Of course, I''m your brother. I''ll always be your brother, you can address me as you brother whenever and wherever." "Brother!" Joey let out a soft cry, and her eyes were tearing up. Gentro smiled and gently patted Joey''s back, ready to loosen his arms. But at this time, Gentro''s eyes inadvertently saw a sh opposite them. As the thing shed, he felt a gust of winde straight at them. Then, he saw a bullet fly straight toward Joey''s back. In the blink of an eye, Gentro''s expression changed, and he shouted, "Joey, be careful!" Joey was dumbfounded and she felt a strong force pull her away as Gentro pushed her behind him. Then, with a thud, Gentro fell forward and he pressed against Joey on the cold chilly ground. "Gentro, brother, what''s wrong?" Joey eximed. Then she felt a warm liquid flow down her body. She reached out her hand and felt it, she saw that it was the color of blood. Joey was taken aback and quickly got up from the ground. When she saw a bullet hole right in the middle of Gentro''s chest, she couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. "Brother, are you okay? You..." Meanwhile, Fade and the other two, who were standing on the other side, heard themotion and rushed over. In fact, Fade had already realized that something was wrong the moment the bullet was shot. Thus, he rushed over in a sh. However, the sniper was too fast and he was too far away. Even if Fade was quick, the moment he rushed over, Gentro had already copsed on the ground into a pool of blood. "Dial the emergency number!" Fade shouted at Joey. Meanwhile, he nced in the direction where the gunshot came from and then he shot out a wave of energy. Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 A burst of energy shot out. The speed was incredibly fast and it hit a window on the tenth floor of the hotel opposite them. Then, Fade vaguely saw a dark figure fall to the ground. That was likely the sniper. But meanwhile, Gentro was bleeding profusely and his face was turning pale. His positive energy was gradually weakening and Fade immediately inserted his positive energy into Gentro to stabilize his condition. As for the killer, Fade could only temporarily let him off the hook. When Fade finally performed first aid, Leroy and Sandra finally sprinted over and only then did they realize what was happening. Seeing that Gentro was covered in blood, they were so anxious to the point where they wanted to tear up. Fade''s face was solemn. He desperately inserted his positive energy into Gentro in an attempt to protect his heart and veins. A few minutester, Fade, who looked gloomy, breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at the rest and said, "Don''t worry. With me here, Gentro won''t die." Hearing Fade''s words, the few people''s expressions rxed a little. However, Fade did not say everything that was on his mind. Although Gentro was no longer in a lifethreatening situation, but even Fade was not certain when Gentro would regain consciousness. At this moment, sirens rang and the ambnce arrived. A group of people helped Gentro into the car and then quickly rushed to the hospital. In the hospital, Gentro was sent to the emergency room for surgery. The other members of the Luo family also received the news. They rushed to the hospital one after another and waited anxiously outside the surgery room.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Fade strode a little further away, took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. "White w, help me investigate a killer. He uses a sniper rifle. About an hour ago, he was on the 10th floor of the Starry Hotel opposite the airport, and the window of the hotel was broken by me. I should have injured the killer and I want his whereabouts as soon as possible." "Sure, Mr. Chen!" On the other end, White w responded immediately and sprinted into action. White w was initially a member of the Skull Mob, and he was familiar with assassinations. In addition, he was quite skillful. He had reached the peak stage of Earth Level and he seemed like the perfect candidate to carry out the investigation. Two hourster, in the hospital, Gentro was pushed out of the operating theatre. A group of people immediately gathered around. They looked expectantly at the doctor and asked, "Doctor, how is Gentro doing?" Looking at the crowd, the doctor sighed softly and said, "Fortunately, when he was injured, the first aid was done perfectly and he is no longer in a lifethreatening situation. However, he is now unconscious and we are not certain when he will wake up." "H-how is this possible?" Leroy almost copsed to the ground. Sandra covered her face and began to tear up. As for Dormer, he was silent at this very moment and then nodded to the doctor to express his gratitude. Then he uttered, "Gentro is very lucky to have his life saved. Stop crying all of you, we have other things to attend to." Then, Dormer came up to Fade with his family members and expressed his gratitude. Fade had a serious look and said, "Dormer, I''ll definitely find out what happened to Gentro. I''ll get to the bottom of this." At this moment, Fade''s cell phone rang. Looking at the caller ID, it was from White w. Fade immediately picked up the phone. After hanging up the phone, Fade nced at the crowd and said, "I have some clues. I''ll have to go out now." Before leaving, Fade had already asked Moore toe over to protect them and alsofort Joey. Back then, the killer was likely targeting Joey, but Gentro saw it and pushed Joey out of the way and thus, he was shot. In such a situation, Joey couldn''t help feeling guilty, and she was in despair. She sat at the corner for a long time and didn''t say a single word for the entire time. "Joey, it''s not your fault. I''m going to catch the killer." Fade patted Joey''s head, and his eyes were determined. Half an hourter, Fade appeared in the hotel opposite the airport. Standing in front of the broken window, Fade nced out and he could see arge space in front of him. Beside the shattered ss that was found on the ground floor of the hotel, Fade also saw a thick pool of blood. Those were all the clues he could get. White w quickly told Fade the clues that he found. "The killer is likely a professional and he is very skilled at using firearms. The hotel records show that he used a fake identity when he registered for the room, and the only thing I could conclude out of this is that the killer is in his thirties and he is a local." "Although he destroyed the surveince footage, maybe because he was in a rush, he was caught on one of the footages. ording to the footage, his waist seemed to be injured and he had lost quite a ton of blood which affected his movement." "However, once he left the hotel, it was not that easy to find any footage with him. So, I..." Hearing this, Fade frowned and said, "I don''t want to listen to the process, so just get straight to the point." White w''s expression changed, and he quickly replied, "ording to the rifle he used, the clue that I''ve gathered points toward a killer named "Havel Loh". He is well known for firearms dealership in Capital City''s underground world, and he is the only man selling these kinds of firearms." "Where is Havel now?" Fade asked. White w immediately opened the map and answered, "This is the exact address of Havel. Havel himself is not a martial artist but he has a ton of subordinates under him and with my current strength, I''m not capable of marching in. So..." Fade nced at the map and uttered lividly, "Take me there. I''m going to find Havel." "Alright!" White w knew that he did not perform his job well this time, thus he was anxious and he nodded his head and immediately sprinted into action. Half an hourter, the two of them appeared at the entrance of a shooting club. Although the shooting club used fake guns and rubber bullets, this was still quite surprising as this country strictly didn''t allow firearms. Yet, they were able to operate a shooting club, indicating how powerful they were. Fade strode straight into the club with White w. The receptionist immediately came up to them with a smile and said, "Hi, how can I help you? The club provides..." Before the receptionist could finish speaking, Fade interrupted the receptionist in a cold voice and said, "I want to see your boss, Havel." "Want to see my boss, this..." The receptionist was a little dumbfounded and then said apologetically, "Sir, I''m sorry. Our boss is not here. He has gone out. When my bosses back, I..." Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 Fade looked at the receptionist coldly and said, "Go tell your boss that Fade Chen is looking for him. I''ll give him ten minutes. If he doesn''te out to see me, he will regret it." Looking at his serious expression and the invisible strength emanating from him, the receptionist couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. She didn''t say anything and went inside immediately. Eight minutester, the receptionist and a middle-aged man in his forties with an air gun in his hands walked out The receptionist pointed at Fade and White w and said, "Coach Hu, this gentleman wants to see Mr. Loh." After looking at Fade, the man stretched out his hand and introduced himself with a smile, "My name is Yoshua Hu. I am the coach of the shooting club and I am also in charge of the operations here. Is there a reason why you''re looking for Mr. Loh?" Fade didn''t want to shake hands with him. He raised his hand to look at the time and said coldly, "One and a half minutes. You can ask Havel toe out and see me. Otherwise, it will be toote when I go in to find him." Hearing this, Yoshua''s expression changed and he said, "Sir, Mr. Loh is not here. If you have something to say, you can talk to me." "Of course, if you really don''t want to talk about it, please leave. We don''t wee people who are looking for trouble." When he said this, he looked very serious, and there was a threatening tone in his voice. The air gun that was originally on his shoulder was now in his hand, and it was pointed in Fade''s direction. Seeing this, Fade snorted coldly and said, "I can tell you, at this distance, even if you use a real gun, you can''t hit me, let alone with a rubber bullet." "You..." Yoshua''s expression changed, and his face was filled with surprise. Fade moved his arm and shot twice in the direction of the first floor. Suddenly, with two loud bangs, the sound of two heavy objects falling to the ground could be heard. "If your people are like this, then you''re looking for death." "Who on earth are you?" Yoshua asked. Fade looked at the time again and said, "Another forty seconds left. If Havel still doesn''te out, then I won''t stand still." Yoshua''s face darkened. Without thinking about anything else, he turned around and walked into the room. As time went by, the receptionist, who was still standing in the same ce, looked at Fade nervously and she shivered. She seemed to be frozen in ce and didn''t dare to move. "Three, two, one! Time''s up!" Fade looked at his watch and began counting down. When thest second came, his eyes shed with a chilling look, and he stepped forward, about to go inside. Just then, there was a burst ofughtering from inside. "Mr. Chen, I didn''t wee you in time. I''m so sorry!" As heughed, a fat man with a greasy face walked out. With a big smile on his face, he looked more like a businessman. It was very difficult for him to match the title of Gun Emperor of the Underground World. Fade looked coldly at Havel, who was smiling, and said, "You''re three secondste." Upon hearing this, Havel''s face darkened, but it lit up again almost immediately. However, several burly bodyguards behind him were obviously unhappy. "I''mte. It''s my fault. Please forgive me, Mr. Chen," Havel apologized. "Pleasee in. If you need anything, we can talk about it." Fade said coldly, "No, let''s talk here." Immediately, he took a look at White w, who immediately showed the killer captured in the video. Fade looked at Havel and said, "This man''s gun was from you, right? I want to get his information." "This..." Havel looked at the person in the video, and his expression changed. Then he smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, you''re kidding me. This is a shooting club. We use air guns, and they''re all registered. Why would there be a sniper rifle? I''m afraid you''ve misunderstood something!" Fade frowned and said coldly, "There is a limit to my patience. You''d better not y any tricks. I want to know his information now!" While speaking, he pped his hand on the front desk. The thick and huge wooden table instantly shattered and turned into a pile of broken wood, scattering on the ground. With such strength, Havel couldn''t help but shudder, and his expression became even more strange. He looked at Fade and hesitated for a moment. He lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Chen, it''s our business. It''s about credibility. We must keep it a secret for our customers. If I reveal our customer''s details, I won''t survive in the future." "Really?" Fade''s face darkened and he said coldly, "If you don''t reveal his information, you won''t have to live any longer." As he spoke, his desire to fight was very strong. Feeling the strength of Fade''s body, Havel''s face sank. He took a step back and said coldly, "Mr. Chen, do you want to fight? Although I don''t know martial arts, I have many martial arts masters." As he spoke, several bodyguards walked out from behind Havel. Each one of them had an imposing presence and they were all martial arts masters. No wonder White w didn''t have the confidence to charge into this ce. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Mr. Chen, please leave!" Havel said confidently. Fade shook his head and said coldly, "I''ve given you a chance, but you don''t know how to cherish it." As he spoke, he moved. Seeing this, Havel quickly ordered his men to take action. However, he underestimated Fade''s strength. When the bodyguards were ready to move, Fade shed quickly. After a fit of muffled groans, the strong bodyguards fell to the ground, unconscious, and they couldn''t move. "This..." Seeing this, Havel couldn''t help but feel shocked. His face was full of astonishment. He made a secret gesture and turned around in a hurry to escape. Fade stepped forward and lifted him up. "You, let me go!" Havel struggled, and at the same time, he looked around, waving his hands and feet to make a signal. However, it was quiet and there was no one around. "If you are looking for your gunmen, I can tell you, you don''t have to wait for them. They can''t get out," Fade said coldly. To Havel''s surprise, Fade snapped his fingers. Suddenly, a group of fully armed men with loaded guns and ammunition rushed out from their positions. They pointed their guns at Havel. Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 The experienced Havel immediately recognized these people. They were members of the Stealth Team. He was shocked, and he looked at Fade, saying, "Who on earth are you? Why are you able to use the Stealth Team? You..." Fade answered coldly, "I told you when I came in. I''m Fade Chen." Havel thought for a moment and realized something. His expression changed, and he eximed, "Fade... Could you bethat..." However, now, it was toote. Fade did not give him any time to be surprised. He said coldly, "Now, you can talk!" Fade''s fame was the biggest threat to Havel. He dared not hide anything and quickly told him everything about the gunman. The gunman''s name was ck me. He came to Havel for a gun a week ago and then there was no more news of him. A few hours ago, the injured gunman came to him again and asked Havel to arrange for a shelter for him. However, when Havel saw ck me, he knew that something must have gone wrong with the assassination. He was experienced and didn''t want to get into trouble, so he refused to help him and wanted to drive him away. Despite this, at the critical moment, ck me took out the Chiang family''s keepsake and asked him for help. Havel did not dare to disobey the Chiang family, so he arranged a way for ck me to smuggle guns on his own, and let him escape to take refuge overseas. ording to the schedule, he was on the way to sea, ready to take a boat to leave. When Fade heard about these things, his eyes couldn''t help but turn cold. "It''s the Chiang family again." He didn''t waste any time. After getting the clue, he immediately followed the route arranged by Havel and began to chase after ck me. Two hourster, Fade appeared in front of a station on the expressway. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When he looked at a huge freight caring from ahead and confirmed that the license te of the truck belonged to ck me, he gave the toll collector a look. Then, the toll collector dropped the railings and stopped the truck. The truck slowed down and paid the fee, but the bar in front of the truck did not rise up. The driver then honked and urged, "Hurry up, we are in a hurry!" The toll collector showed an apologetic expression and said, "I''m sorry, there''s something wrong with the machine. I''ll send someone to repair it right away." Then, a staff member came out and began to hit the bar. At the same time, in the rearview mirror, the driver saw that there were staff members approaching to surround the truck from both sides. The driver immediately knew that he was in trouble. He stepped on the gas pedal. The huge truck suddenly roared like a beast and rushed forward. "Stop the vehicle right away!" The policeman disguised as a staff officer knew that the driver was aware of their presence, and he immediately shouted. However, the driver was obviously experienced and not threatened by the police. He continued to step on the elerator, and the roaring giant rushed out, looking as if he was going to knock the policeman in front of him. The policeman had to get out of the way. As a result, the rumbling truck crashed into the bar and rushed out with a roar. The driver''s face was full of ferocity. Holding the steering wheel, he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Whoever dares to stop me, I will hit and kill him. You can''t catch me. No one can." The truck gradually sped up and rushed out of the toll station. Through the rearview mirror, the policeman could be seen rushing out in a hurry, his face full of anger. Seeing this, the smile on the driver''s face widened and heughed. "Pile of rubbish. Are you still trying to catch me? When I get to the port and go to Micovia, I''ll be free. Then, I can do whatever I want." The driver suddenly saw a figure appear in front of the truck. The figure stood straight and showed no signs of dodging. The driver violently honked a few times, but the figure standing in the middle of the road still had no intention of avoiding him. Instead, he stepped forward in the direction of the truck. "Do you want to die?" The driver honked hard a few times and then saw that the person still hadn''t moved. He gritted his teeth and said, "Since you want to die, then don''t me me for being rude. Go to hell!" The truck roared like an extremely fierce beast. It thumped on the ground and mmed into the person in front of it. The figure in front of him moved. A slight flicker of light condensed around his body and then gathered to his palms before it hit the vehicle. Boom! The huge truck collided with the man. The contrast between something big and small was obvious. Almost everyone who saw the scene assumed that the man was dead. He would definitely be knocked out by the truck and even be crushed to death. There was no way he could have survived. The driver believed it too. However, just as he glowered and gnashed his teeth, he suddenly felt a huge force, as if the head of the truck had hit something hard. Then, the solid hood of the truck became deformed, and there was a series of squeaky noises. "Ah!" The driver let out a scream. The front of the truck that had been hit dented inwards and his legs became trapped. His face was pale, and he almost fainted. The truck, which had been gliding forward for more than ten meters, finally stopped. In front of the truck, a figure pped his hands, walked out and headed in the direction of the back of the truck. Seeing this scene, the driver, who was in extreme pain, was shocked, so much that he forgot about the pain. He stared at the figure and murmured, "How could this be possible? Is he human?" The man who stopped the truck was, of course, Fade. He nced at the truck driver, ignored him, and went straight to the back of the truck. He pushed open the steel door at the back of the truck, which was filled to the brim with cardboard boxes. Fade did not move. He said, "Come out!" There was no movement, and no one responded to him. He shook his head and said with a sigh, "It seems like you want me to do it!" As he said that, he let out a force, and a burst of strong energy smashed the boxes to pieces. The strong shock wave rushed into the truck, immediately causing groans and shouts to erupt from within. Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 Finally, someone said, "Stop, stop, I''lle out." Immediately, someone came from amidst the damaged boxes. There were about twelve people in total and all of them looked tough. Obviously, they were not easy to deal with. Aftering out, these people looked around. They thought that they were surrounded by the police and had to surrender. However, when they came out, they saw only Fade. Their expressions changed immediately. They looked at each other and slowly moved towards him. How could he not notice their little actions? He said coldly, "I advise you not to act rashly. I am here to find someone. Except for the person I am looking for, I don''t want to meddle in other people''s business." Although he said this, these people would not let go of this opportunity to escape. They didn''t stop, but their eyes were sharp. After all, if they didn''t leave now and waited for arge number of policemen to arrive, they would certainly have no chance to escape. "Come on!" With a shout from a strong man, five men rushed towards Fade. The man was holding a dagger in his hand. He aimed it at Fade''s heart and stabbed towards him. Seeing this, Fade''s expression turned cold and he said frostily, "You''re looking for death!" In an instant, he moved and rushed to the man. With a punch, he hit the man''s wrist and broke it. With a scream, the dagger flew out of the man''s hand. However, Fade did not stop. He kicked out again, and the man suddenly flew up like a stic bag. His body hit the truck behind him, and the tremendous force dented the front of the truck. In less than three seconds, Fade killed the man. Suddenly, the other men were scared silly. They stopped and stood in the same ce, not daring to move. Fade wasn''t going to show them any mercy. With a few kicks, he sent them flying out, throwing them to the man''s side, so that they were next to him. After killing the five men so easily, the remaining seven men were so scared that they did not dare to move. All of them lowered their heads and did not dare to look at him. Fade nced at the seven people and said coldly, "Who is ck me? Reveal yourself." No one responded. The seven people looked at each other and they all looked puzzled. When Fade saw this, he narrowed his eyes and stared at them, his eyes scanning the ce. Suddenly, he reached out his hand and patted the waist of a thin man. It was just a pat, but the man reacted dramatically, letting out a scream, as if he was in pain. Sweat was dripping down his face. Fade immediately grabbed the man and said coldly, "You are ck me, aren''t you? The wound on your waist still hurts!" The man''s expression changed. He moved the sleeve of his right hand, and a small pistol appeared. The pistol was aimed at Fade, and he immediately pulled the trigger. Seeing this, the remaining six people couldn''t help but look surprised. When they saw that Fade seemed shocked but didn''t dodge, they couldn''t help but show fear in their eyes. Soon, however, the look on their faces turned into one of shock and horror. The man stood less than five meters away from Fade. He shot from a short distance, and the bullet almost hit him in an instant. However, just when they thought the bullet would hit him, Fade raised his right hand and grabbed forward. Then, he spread out his right hand, and a yellow bullet appeared in the center of his palm. His palm was not even hurt. "l-ls he human?" "A warrior. He must be a very powerful warrior." "We won''t try to escape anymore." The others were all scared out of their wits. ck me began shooting and sweat started to form on his forehead. After the horror, he gritted his teeth and there was rage in his eyes. He pulled the trigger desperately, trying to shoot at Fade. Before he could pull the trigger, Fade appeared in front of him as if he had teleported. He grabbed ck me by the neck and lifted him up. "You were the assassin at the airport, weren''t you?" Fade asked coldly. "I-1 don''t know what you are talking about." ck me was still denying it. Fade replied, "It seems like if I don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t learn." Immediately, he threw ck me to the ground, then took out a bunch of silver needles and walked towards him with a cold face. ck me started howling in pain. Fifteen minutester, he told Fade everything. He was twitching on the ground like a fish that had been thrown ashore. The remaining few people watched them from a distance, dumbfounded. Fortunately, they didn''t offend this guy, or else they would definitely be dead. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Fade put away the silver needles. At this time, the police led a team over. He handed the people to them to deal with, and he drove back to Capital City. In the car, Fade''s face was cold, and there was a trace of anger in his eyes. ck me''s confession was not beyond his expectations. The Chiang family was the one behind it. It turned out that the Chiang family oppressed the Luo family, leading to the decline of the Luo family, but it was not enough. In particr, the recent return of Joey and Moore triggered the Chiang family. Originally, the purpose of the exploration of the Dragon Mausoleum that was arranged by the Chiang family was to lure and kill Moore to erase the past. However, in the end, not only did they not feel ashamed, but they also lost two warriors from the early stage of the Heaven Level, which made them even more ashamed. Joey and Moore returned to the capital and began to openly carry out their activities. This was equivalent to publicly humiliating the Chiang family. The events that happened in the Dragon Mausoleum 20 years prior and not long ago were all exposed with their activities and discussed among the rich and powerful families of Capital City. As for the Chiang family, who had been defeated by Moore twice, they suffered a lot of ridicule and criticism. As one of the few great ns in the capital and a branch of the Hidden family, they had never been insulted like this before. The furious Chiang family could not wait to send people to kill Moore and Joey for revenge. However, Moore was at the peak of the Earth Level in terms of martial arts skills, and he was strong. With a young master like Fade by his side, the Chiang family was unable to seed for a while. Therefore, they thought of a sniper assassination. Moreover, their target was not Fade and Moore, but Joey, whose martial arts was weak. Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 ck me was a sniper whom the Chiang family paid a lot of money to hire. He had followed Joey for a few days, looking for an opportunity to assassinate her. Over the past few days, she was constantly surrounded by either Fade or Moore. He couldn''t find a suitable opportunity. It was only at the airport when Fade stepped away from Joey when he left her and Gentro alone to talk, that ck me had a chance. That was when he decisively shot at her. He didn''t expect Gentro to block the deadly blow for Joey. Before he could run, he was discovered by Fade, who then injured him by sending him flying hundreds of meters away. ck me knew that he had failed his mission this time, so he had no choice but to retreat. For the sake of escaping, he asked for the Chiang family''s help. He had spent quite a bit of effort trying to cross the seas. He was prepared to escape the country and take refuge abroad. However, he didn''t expect Fade to track him down so quickly and catch him. After Fade returned to Capital City, he went to the hospital again and visited Gentro. He was still in aa, and even Fade could not tell when he would wake up. He might even be like this for the rest of his life, and he would never wake up again. Joey had been standing beside his bed. There were dark circles under her eyes, and she looked very gaunt. Gentro was her ssmate who pursued her. Later, her identity was revealed and he became her rtive. Just when he finally let go of the conflict in his heart, he suffered such a blow. It was really sad. Fadeforted Joey and then told Moore and the Luo family what had happened. After learning that the ones to me were the Chiang family, the Luo family''s faces were full of anger. Leroy gritted his teeth and said, "The Chiang family, I want them to pay the price." "I will go to them right away and ask them for an exnation!" Moore''s eyes were blood-red as he sternly said. "I''m going too!" Sandra was irritated as she clenched her fists. "Please calm down, all of you. Do you think that you''re a match for the Chiang family now? Will you be able to avenge Gentro by rushing to them like this? Or do you want an old man like me to have to watch youe out dead?" Dormer yelled at them. When Old Master Luo spoke, Leroy had nothing to say. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Luo family were unable to contend against the Chiang family. Now that they had fallen, they were no match for the Chiang family. For a moment, everyone was silent. Their eyes were filled with anger, but there was nothing they could do. At this point, Fade said in a low voice, "I''ll go with you!" Upon hearing this, Leroy''s eyes lit up. Sandra clenched her fist and said, "Brother Chen will definitely be able to do it." Moore looked at Fade and nodded without saying anything. However, Dormer looked at him with a worried look. "Fade, I know that you are good at martial arts and you have reached the Heaven Level. However, the Chiang family, after all, is a branch of the hidden family. If you go like this, it''s really..." Fade cut him off and said, "Master Luo, don''t worry. Forget the Chiang family of Capital City that is just a branch of the hidden family, I can even defeat the actual Chiang family." "But, you..." Dormer thought that Fade was mad at him and didn''t take his words seriously. He continued trying to persuade him. However, Fade waved his hand and said, "Master Luo, you don''t have to say anything more. I will avenge you." As he spoke, he immediately stepped forward. Without any dy, he prepared to go to the Chiang family for revenge. Seeing this, Moore immediately followed. They had just walked a short distance when two figures appeared in front of them. "Fade, where are you going?" These two people were Romeo and Harmon, the father and son duo of the Hsing family Fade stopped and looked at the two of them, saying, "I''m going to the Chiang family." Hearing this, Romeo and Harmon''s expressions changed. They blocked his way. Romeo said, "Fade, are you going to take revenge on the Chiang family?" Fade didn''t say anything, but his speechless attitude had already indicated this. Seeing this, Romeo quickly said, "Fade, don''t be impulsive. You can''t go!" Harmon added, "Fade, calm down for a while." "I can''t calm down over this matter," Fade replied in a low voice. Dormer and the others also came over and greeted Romeo and Harmon. Obviously, the Hsings knew that Gentro had been shot. They said to Dormer, "Master Luo, please try to persuade Fade." Dormer wanted to say something. However, Fade spoke up, "There''s no need to say anything more about this matter. I''ve already made up my mind. I must definitely go to the Chiang family." After he said that, he was about to move forward. Seeing that he was unable to stop Fade, Harmon didn''t try to stop him. He immediately moved aside and said, "Fade, if you go to the Chiang family, I won''t stop you. However, I can tell you that even if you go and exterminate them now, you still won''t be able to get revenge." "Uh..." Fade frowned and looked at him. Romeo exined, "Fade, the core members of the Chiang family are all gone and they are not in Capital City. If you rush over now, you can only kill some servants and distant rtives. This kind of revenge is meaningless." Harmon also tried to persuade him, "Furthermore, Fade, think about it carefully. Not long ago, in the case of the heavy rain and severe attack, your destruction of the Ding family had already aroused the dissatisfaction of some of the high-level leaders. This time, if you were to go to the Chiang family to kill people, the Zhao family will definitely not sit idly by and do nothing. If they are to act, the high-level leaders will put pressure on you, and you''ll be in trouble." "Even if you''re skilled and have no need to worry about your safety, with so many people around you, under the pressure of the high-level officials, what should they do?" Faced with Harmon''s interrogation, Fade''s eyes flickered for a moment. For the first time, he hesitated. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Where did the core members of the Chiang family go?" Harmon lowered his voice and said. "All of them have gone to the hidden family, and they are preparing to participate in the election." Hearing this, Fade recalled something. When he was exploring the Dragon Mausoleum, he had received the news. The various ns of the hidden families relied on the Elder Council to maintain the rules and order. This time, the re-election of the Elder Council was an opportunity for the hidden families to refresh their cards. The Chiang family was a second-rate family of the hidden family, so they naturally wouldn''t miss out on such an opportunity. Therefore, they had arranged for the core members to go over early to prepare. Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 Fade was silent for a while, then he said, "Are we just going to let them go like this?" Romeo squinted his eyes and said, "Of course not. Fade, the Hsing family will also return to the hidden family for the election. Are youing with us?" Without any hesitation, Fade nodded and said, "Of course." "That''s good. In two days, we''ll leave together. You should make arrangements for the situation here in Capital City," Romeo said. Fade nodded and finally calmed down. In the next two days, he made arrangements for everything around him, then he went to the Hsing family, and they left Capital City together. After about a three hour flight, Fade and the others finallynded in a provincial capital in the northwest. After getting off the ne, the three took another three hour train ride and finally arrived at a small town. They were not in a rush to continue their journey. That night, the three of them settled down in the small town. Sitting cross-legged on the bed of the inn, Fade''s breathing was steady. He consumed the Frost Plum Blossom Fruit. He found it when he explored the Dragon Mausoleum. However, he had encountered all kinds of things and did not have a chance to calm down and consume it. On the way from the capital to the hidden family, he became much calmer. As such, he took the opportunity to consume the Frost Plum Blossom Fruit.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was an icy medicine of the same level as the Ice Lotus and the Nine Leaf Ice Flower. After he consumed it, he felt that his body had be much morefortable, and the aura of true essence within his body seemed to have faintly grown a little stronger. Moreover, after consuming the two herbs previously, he had mastered two unique skills, Ice Lotus me and zing Vision. After consuming the Frost Plum Blossom Fruit, he also mastered a new unique skill called the Frost Plum Blossom Mark. He could condense his true essence and condense a faint plum blossom mark on his opponent''s body like a snowke. Then, this plum blossom mark could be silently left on the opponent''s body like an imprint, and he could detect his opponent''s location at any time. Of course, if he wanted to, after he activated the aura of his true essence, the mark could generate an icy aura and attack the enemy. "This Frost Plum Blossom Mark is quite a good way to track people." Fade was very satisfied with this unique skill. He nodded his head, stopped his cultivation, and began to rest. Early the next morning, the three of them got up early, found a car, and drove out of the small town. As the car drove further and further away, Fade also gradually noticed that the air around him seemed to be getting denser. Although they were going to a more remote area, they''d met quite a few people along the way. It looked like they weren''t too far from the hidden family. After driving in the mountain forest for about three hours, they finally stopped at the entrance of a valley. Before Fade got out of the car, he saw, from a distance, that there were two high towers built at the entrance. On top of the towers, people on patrol could be seen. Between the two towers was a thick wall, and there was a small iron gate on it. People went in and out, one after another. "Fade, we''ve arrived. This is where the hidden family is located." Romeo and Harmon got out of the car and called him over. Fade nodded. He got out of the car with them. Immediately after, he followed Romeo and Harmon and proceeded to walk towards the iron gate. This distance was not far, but it was obvious that there were more people on the road. Romeo and Harmon also met quite a number of familiar faces. They were either enthusiastic or neutral as they greeted them. Meanwhile, these people constantly nced at Fade, not even being subtle about the way they were looking at him. Only after conversing with Romeo did he know that this time around, the election of the Chairman of the hidden family was definitely a chance for the various great families to disy their abilities. Therefore, not only did the members of the respective familiese back, but they also invited a lot of martial artists to help them make a name for themselves in the election. Fade felt the people walking around him. Almost 99% of them were martial artists, and 80% of them were above the Earth Level. It was almost impossible to see so many experts gathering in the same ce, but here, it was very normal. When they arrived at the iron gate, Fade and the others lined up for inspection before they entered the valley. As soon as he went in, Fade''s first impression was that the true essence of the valley was very rich, at least three times richer than the true essence outside. For a practitioner, this was definitely a paradise for them to cultivate. Romeo saw Fade''s confusion and curiosity and exined, "There is a magic circle that gathers auras everywhere in the valley. There are eighty-one of them in total. Moreover, the eighty- one circles can gather into arger circle to be more powerful. They have the ability to gather magic and protect the valley. It has been the foundation of the hidden family for many years." Fade nodded his head to show his understanding. At this moment, they had already leaped over the narrow gorge at the entrance and officially entered the valley. The valley was veryrge. At a nce, he was unable to see the end of the other side. The valley was also very prosperous. Fade discovered that numerous ancient- looking manors were built everywhere. These mansions had their own signboards. They were likely the mansions of the various families of the hidden family. Moreover, if one took a closer look, one would realize that theyout of the houses in the valley was very well-organized. Almost all the houses were centered around the round point in the center of the valley and then spread out in circles, eventually forming a huge ring of circles. If he looked down from the sky, he would see that the buildings in the valley were like a mosquito coil. Romeo and Harmon led Fade past a few rows of buildings on the outside and walked towards the inner ring. Romeo began exining to him, "The Hsing family can only be considered a third-rate hidden family amongst the hidden families. We are not that strong and can only be considered middle-level. ording to the rules, the more powerful the hidden family is, the more likely it will be ced next to the central point." "The Hsing family''s position is about sixps away from the center of the circle." While speaking, they arrived at the front of a manor built with ck bricks and white tiles. The manor''syout was very exquisite. Seeing this, Romeo could not help but smile and introduce, "This is the Hsing family''s manor." Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 Harmon nodded and smiled. "Fade, I''ll take you to meet the elders of the Hsing familyter so that everyone can get to know each other. After that, we''ll rest at the Hsing family manor tonight." "Uncle Sander will be here soon," Fade said. As they spoke, the three of them arrived at the manor''s entrance. After Harmon showed his identification, the guards at the entrance immediately opened the door and let them in. Upon entering the estate, Fade could feel the dense aura of positive energy within, as well as all sorts of exquisite garden styles and decorations. To be able to create such an exquisite garden in the remote northwest forest, he could not imagine just how much resources were spent on it. As for the entire hidden family''s valley, how much effort did it take to build? "Mr. Harmon, Mr. Romeo, you''re back," the servant weed them respectfully. Harmon nodded. Immediately after, he said. "Go and prepare the guest room. We have brought a guest over and he is going to stay with us here." "Yes," the servant responded, but he didn''t leave. He continued to stand in front of the three people. "What''s wrong? Is there anything else?" Harmon asked. The servant said, "Mr. Harmon, Mr. Romeo. Old Master knows that you''re back, so he asked you to go to the living room to see him." "Grandpa knows that I''ve returned," Harmon was slightly surprised. Immediately after, he said. "Let''s go back and change our clothes. After that, we''ll go and see him." However, the servant said, "The Old Master is waiting in the living room. He said that as soon as you''re back, you should go and see him immediately." "It''s that urgent?" Harmon was surprised. However, he immediately looked to Fade and said, "Fade, why don''t we first go and see Old Master, then go and rest?" He nodded and said, "It''s only right to visit Shergius Hsing." Then, the three of them walked towards the living room of the manor together. As soon as they entered the living room, Fade saw a lot of people sitting inside. As they entered, their eyes looked over at the same time. Fade, an outsider, undoubtedly became the focus of everyone''s attention. When Harmon and Romeo saw that the living room was filled with people, their faces were also filled with shock. It was evident that they were not expecting the family to pay so much attention to their return. Almost all of the family members were in the living room. "Dad, I''m back." "Grandpa, I''m back." Harmon and Romeo both sped their hands and bowed to an old man sitting in the main hall. The old man smiled and said, "You''ve worked hard. It''s good that you''re back. Get up!" The two of them immediately got up. Harmon pointed at Fade and introduced him. "Dad, this time around, we brought a friend back with us. This is Fade Chen, a friend we met in Capital City." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Romeo added with a smile on his face, "Grandpa, Fade is very powerful." Hearing this, the old man looked at Fade. His face, which had been full of smiles, suddenly sank, and he looked at him seriously. Fade was slightly surprised, but he still cupped his hands and greeted, "I''m Fade. Nice to meet you, Master Hsing." "Mm!" Shergius let out a grunt, which could be considered a reply. He did not have much of a reaction. As for the other members of the Hsing family, their reaction had be even colder. They did not offer the slightest bit of hospitality. It was something that Harmon and Romeo did not expect. Their expressions changed. Harmon seemed to have thought of something. He said. "Dad, we and Mr. Chen have just arrived. We are all worn-out and tired. How about we go and wash up first, then we can gather with everyone." Romeo added, "Grandpa, it''s a few days until the election. Within these few days, Fade will stay with us. Everyone can properly get to know each other." After that, the two of them led Fade out of the living room. However, right at this moment, a voice said, "Romeo, from what you''re saying, this friend of yours is going to stay with the Hsing family." Upon hearing the voice, Romeo and Fade turned their heads and looked over at the same time. The speaker was a man in his thirties. The man looked at Fade like he was sizing him up. Such an expression made Fade frown slightly. Romeo told him in a low voice, "That''s Jones, the son of my uncle, Lanzo. He''s also from the main line of the Hsing family. His status is rather high." Fade immediately understood Jones'' status. Romeo responded, "Jones, Fade is my friend, a friend of my family. There should be no problem with him staying for a few days." Jones lightly harrumphed and said, "If he''s really a friend, the Hsing family would naturally wee him warmly. Staying for a few days isn''t a problem at all. It''s just that, not simply anyone can be treated as the Hsing family''s friend." Hearing this, Romeo raised his eyebrows. He looked at Jones and said sharply, "Jones, what do you mean by this? Fade is a good friend of mine and my father. Are you driving us away?" "Romeo, I didn''t say that. Why are you so agitated?" Jones retorted. "Look at the way you''re treating my friend. Jones, tell me clearly, what exactly do you mean? What are you trying to do?" Romeo red at him and said sternly. Jones'' eyes shed with anger, and he almost couldn''t help but fight. His father, Lanzo, held him down and said, "Romeo, Jones also has good intentions." "Good intentions? I want to know what kind of good intentions he has. He is purposely making things difficult for my friend. What kind of good intention is this?" Romeo''s face was full of dissatisfaction. Lanzo narrowed his eyes. He then said in a low voice. "Romeo, Jones is doing this out of consideration for the family." "What is the overall situation? I don''t know what you guys are talking about!" Romeo said discontentedly. At this moment, Harmon also spoke, "Lanzo, Fade is a friend of Romeo and I. What do you mean by your words?" Lanzo snorted coldly and swept his gaze over Fade. He then said in a low voice, "If I''m not mistaken, this Mr. Chen was the one who killed Harold and Faxon when they explored the Dragon Mausoleum a few months ago." As soon as these words were said, the atmosphere immediately became tense. Harmon and Romeo''s expressions immediately changed. They also instantly understood what Jones and Lanzo meant. Immediately, Romeo defended Fade, "The Chiang family deserved that. They provoked Fade, so he killed them. This..." Not waiting for Romeo to finish, the Old Master sitting at the head of the table, Shergius, said, "The Hsing family''s house is old. It is really inconvenient to entertain our distinguished guests. So, today, we can only trouble you, Mr. Chen, to find somewhere else to stay. In a few days, the Hsing family will tidy up the guest room and then wee you." Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 His words were polite, but the meaning behind them was cold. He didn''t wee Fade and wanted to drive him away. How could Fade not understand what he meant? His face darkened, and he said, "In that case, I''ll take my leave." Romeo stopped him. As for Harmon, he had an anxious expression on his face. He looked at Shergius and said, "Dad, Mr. Chen is my friend. He''s a very good person, and he''s also very aplished in martial arts. Romeo trained with Mr. Chen for a period of time, and he has improved a lot. Now that he''s reached thete stage of the Earth Level, he''s not too far from the peak of the Earth Level." Harmon was actually very clear. Fade''s martial arts was extremely powerful. Furthermore, he was pretty useful to the Hsing family. He wanted the old man to change his mind. However, before the old master could say anything, Lanzo spoke, "Impressive martial arts? That''s only for secr martial artists. What hidden family like us doesn''t have impressive martial arts capabilities?" "As for Romeo''s strength, Harmon, you are quite confident in it, so why don''t you let Jones and Romeo train together, and we''ll see his progress!" As soon as Lanzo spoke, his son, Jones, immediately stood up and said with a smile, "That''s a good idea. Romeo has been in the secr world for so long. I''m afraid that he has been praised by the people there so much that he forgot his own strength. Why don''t we fight now and treat it as a training exercise before the election?" For a moment, the father and the son looked at him, the intention to fight written all over their faces. Romeo''s eyes darkened, and he almost could not help fighting with Jones. However, at the crucial moment, he was stopped by his father, Harmon. His face was gloomy as he said, "There is no need for all of you to worry about Romeo''s martial arts strength. In any case, during the election, all of these younger generations will be there. When the timees, we will see their strengths." "Uncle, I''m looking forward to the performance of Romeo and Mr. Chen," Jones said in an unkind tone. Romeo looked straight at him and said, "Then wait Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. and see." At this moment, Harmon looked at his father. He cupped his hands together and said. "Dad, since it''s not convenient for Fade to stay here, Romeo and I will stay with him." Harmon turned around and prepared to leave. The members of the Hsing family did not expect this. Lanzo was startled for a moment. Immediately after, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said. "Harmon, the election ising. If you leave now, then it will not be very convenient for the family to make arrangements." Harmon turned around and looked at him. His gaze grew gloomy. He understood what Lanzo meant and directly said, "Since it''s not convenient, then I shall be removed from the list." Romeo also immediately said, "I''m with my father. Remove my name from the list too." The two of them had made such a decision. It caused the members of the Hsing family to be shocked, and their faces were filled with surprise. In this election, all the noble hidden families had the chance to participate. However, the number of people allowed to sign up was limited, so every family member was dying for a spot. After all, no matter what the result was, they would have a chance to make a name for themselves. In the Hsing family, the positions of Lanzo and Jones were stable. They did not need to be considered. Harmon and Romeo''s candidate spots were difficult to obtain. However, the two of them had given them up. It naturally caused everyone to be shocked. Even Shergius could not help saying, "Harmon, Romeo, are you serious?" Harmon replied, "We have already made up our minds." Upon seeing this, Shergius'' eyes narrowed, then they immediately returned to normal. In a low voice, he said. "Since that''s the case, then I shall not force you. I am also tired!" After that, he got up and left. Harmon immediately turned around and left too. After Fade and the other two left, in the main hall of the Hsing family, Lanzo and Jones could not control their smiles. Jones could not help but say, "Dad, I don''t know what''s wrong with Harmon''s family, but they voluntarily gave up this opportunity." Lanzoughed and said, "Who knows! Originally, your grandfather was quite optimistic about them and that''s why the remaining quota for the election was given to them. In the end, because of one martial artist, they gave up this opportunity." "Speaking of that martial artist, I think he''s called Fade. I really don''t know why Harmon and Romeo have taken a fancy to him so much that they didn''t even hesitate to provoke Grandpa and make him unhappy," Jones said. Lanzo said, "I heard that Fade''s strength is not bad. Harold and Raleigh of the Chiang family died at his hands, so he has the title of a young Martial Arts Master. Harmon and Romeo value him so much." "Martial Arts Master? He is so young, so how is it possible?" Jones said disdainfully. The other members of the Hsing family could not help but say, "But I heard that Harold and Raleigh really died at his hands." Jones''s expression turned ugly. He red and said, "Just because they died at his hands does not mean that he''s great. Harold had been injured for a long time, so that kid could''ve killed him and Raleigh amidst the chaos of the Dragon Mausoleum." "What''s more, even if the young man has reached the Heaven Level and be a Martial Arts Master, he can''tpare to us." "But, after all, he is a Martial Arts Master! That is rare in a hidden family," the junior who just spoke could not help but say. Jones red at him as he prepared to say something. However, Lanzo interrupted him and said, "There''s no need to say so much. Even if Fade really is a Martial Arts Master, he killed a member of the Chiang family and offended them. Do you think he will bring the Hsing family any benefits?" When these words were said, the faces of many members of the Hsing family immediately changed. The junior who just spoke also did not say anything at this moment. Indeed, it was not advantageous taking in Fade, a Martial Arts master, and risk offending the Chiang family. At this time, everyone finally understood why Shergius did this. Thus, the people of the Hsing family no longer discussed this matter. They all left and busied themselves with their own matters. Meanwhile, Fade and the other two left the Hsing Manor. Harmon and Romeo both looked at him with their faces full of apologies. "Fade, I''m truly sorry. We did not expect things to turn out like this. In the end..." Fadeughed and said, "Romeo, you don''t have to apologize. It''s okay, I don''t take it to heart. It''s gettingte, so let''s find a ce to stay." Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 "That''s right. We''d better find somewhere to stay first," Romeo said hurriedly. Immediately, the three of them turned around and walked towards the outermost part of the valley, searching for a ce to stay. After all, this wasn''t a holiday destination, but a gathering ce for the hidden family nobles. There weren''t any hotels at all. Therefore, if one wanted to find a ce to stay now, one would have to rely on Harmon. Fortunately, he had a rather good rtionship with the hidden families. Not long after, he found a hidden family of the surname Zhu, and they ultimately settled down in the Zhu family. The Zhu family''s house was almost located in the outermost portion of the valley. The house was also rtively old and could notpare to the exquisite manor of the Hsing family. From this, one could also see their status among the hidden families. If the Hsing family could be considered a third-rate family amongst the hidden families, then the Zhu family was a fourth- rate family. Of all the hidden families, they could be considered a very weak family. It could even be said that their power could not be considered top-notch. After all, the hidden families had developed over so many years. Although many families were growing stronger, there were still declining families. The Zhu family was one of them. Moreover, the end of the decline of the Zhu family still could not be seen. In this election, they didn''t even send any candidates with potential to participate. If this continued, they might even get expelled from the hidden family. However, they were very enthusiastic about Fade and the others. They prepared guest rooms for Fade and the other two with smiles all over their faces. Then, they had dinner together. Finally, they personally sent them back to the guest rooms to rest. It could be said that they were hospitable. After being tired from the long journey, Fadeid down early that night to rest. The next morning, he got up and came out. He saw that the Zhu family had already prepared breakfast. After everyone had breakfast, the head of the Zhu family, Keeran, summoned his daughter, Leena, enthusiastically. He wanted to ask her to apany Fade out and get familiar with the surroundings of the hidden family. Leena was very young, only 18 or 19 years old. Her face was round with a pair of big ck eyes. She looked like a doll and was very cute. "Fade, let''s go out!" The little girl was very lively. He heard her call him from the guest room. "Okay, I''ll be right out!" He smiled and then walked out. Then, the two of them walked out side by side. However, just as they walked into the living room of the Zhu family home, they suddenly heard a prideful shout from within, "Where''s Leena? Tell her toe and see me." Following that, Keeran''s voice rang out, "Mr. Pei, why are you here? Please take a seat!" "Don''t mess with me. Keeran, there''s a limit to my patience. Get Leena out right now, or else don''t me me for being impolite," Mr. Pei said in a haughty voice. Following which, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was obvious that a group of people had entered the living room of the Zhu family''s home. Then, Keeran''s tone suddenly changed, "Mr. Pei, wh-what are you doing?" When Fade heard these words, he was confused. Beside him, Leena''s expression changed and she rushed out in a hurry. Seeing this, Fade hurriedly followed her. "Warron, what are you trying to do?" Leena shouted as she rushed out. She stared at a man in his thirties with her round eyes, and her cheeks turned red because of her anger. Seeing Leenae out, the man named Warron immediately smiled and said, "Leena, don''t you know what I''m doing? I want you to be my woman. Let me love you forever." When he spoke, Warron looked very confident. He thought he was looking at Leena affectionately, but his expression almost made Fade vomit. When she heard this, her expression became even angrier. She told the man, "Warron, I told you a long time ago that I won''t marry you, and I definitely won''t be your concubine! Give up on this idea!" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Keeran squeezed out a smile and said to Warron, "Mr. Pei, you are the eldest son of the Pei family. You are young and promising. Leena is still young, and she is not worthy of you, so as for a concubine..." Warron waved his hand and interrupted him. He said proudly, "Keeran, don''t y tricks on me. Let me tell you, I have a crush on Leena. I''m telling you, I must have her." With this, he paused and snorted, "I have already given you, the Zhu family, a month. Now, it''s time to make a decision." "Mr. Pei, we''d better give this matter further thought, or..." Keeran said with a smile. Warron snorted and said, "A month ago, you told me the same thing. You want to dy further? Let me tell you, that''s impossible. Today, the Zhu family must give me an answer." "Leena,e with me and be my concubine. Otherwise, the Zhu family will be the enemy of the Pei family! We have never been soft on our enemies. Zhu family, you have to think it over. What is the answer?" In the face of the threats, Keeran''s face suddenly sank. He was full of anxiety and helplessness. Leena bit her lip and a thin line of blood oozed out. Her big round eyes were watery, and she could not help but shed a tear. Beside Warron, several people who looked like housekeepers stood out. "Zhu family, letting Leena marry into the Pei family is definitely a good thing. Why are you still hesitating?" "Zhu family, I know that you worry that being a concubine is not a good reputation, but you must be aware that this is the concubine of Mr. Warron Pei. Many women would fight to be his concubine, but they won''t have this opportunity!" "By the way, I can reveal a piece of news to you. The Pei family has been on pretty good terms with the Chiang family recently. After this election, the two families will carry out even further cooperation. In that case, you should understand what I mean!" Hearing the persuasion and temptation, Keeran''s expression became hesitant. Given the current situation of the Zhu family, it was simply impossible to fight against the Pei family. Moreover, the Pei family still had some sort of rtionship with the Chiang family, so the Zhu family was even less likely to fight against them. Based on rationality, it would be a wise choice to let his daughter be Warron''s concubine. However, when he thought of his daughter''s determined eyes and Warron''s bad reputation when it came to women, Keeran couldn''t bear to push his daughter into this deep pit. "Mr. Pei, about th-this, I..." He looked like he was in a dilemma. He wanted to find an excuse to dy this matter. Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 However, Warron, who was opposite him, was already a little impatient. He frowned and mmed his hand on the table, then said coldly, "Keeran, whether you agree or not today, Leena will be taken away." "If you agree, I will go back to prepare the dowry and marry your daughter. If you don''t agree, then I will destroy the Zhu family, and then take Leena away. Tell me, which option do you pick?" "Roar!" As Warron spoke, the people of the Pei family roared loudly and a strong burst of positive energy erupted, pressing against Keeran. Although he was the master of the Zhu family, his martial arts strength was only average. He had the strength of the peak of the Earth Level. Moreover, he was the strongest in the Zhu family. Meanwhile, more than a dozen of Warron''s followers were at thete stage of the Earth Level. Along with Warron, who was at the peak of the Earth Level, their strength was even more terrifying. They couldpletely crush the whole Zhu family. Keeran''s face was so gloomy that it looked as if it was going to rain. He could not make a decision. Seeing his hesitation, Warron snorted and said, "Since you can''t make a decision, I''ll choose for you." Immediately, Warron waved his hand and said, "Go ahead and catch Leena!" Immediately, the servants of the Pei family moved. Keeran hurriedly protected his daughter and tried to stop them from taking her away. Seeing this, Warron frowned and shouted coldly, "You ungrateful b*stard! Beat him!" All of a sudden, the group of people surrounded Keeran and Leena and started fighting. Fade, who was there, saw this situation. How could he not understand what was going on? He immediately stepped out and shouted, "Stop it, all of you." Powerful energy apanied by a thunderous shout shocked the people of the Pei n who were preparing to act, and then their gazes fell on Fade. Warron sized him up and then said disdainfully, "Who do you think you are? How dare you spoil my n? Do you want to die?" Fade looked at him coldly and said in an icy voice, "If you dare to touch the Zhu family again, it definitely won''t be me who is looking for death." "D*mn, he''s so arrogant! He''s even putting on airs in front of me." Warron stood up and looked at Fade from head to toe. Then, he snorted coldly and said, "I''m going to take action. I''d like to see what you can do to me!" While speaking, he reached out to grab Leena. He was going to act indecently in public. Fade snorted, his gaze darkened, and his aura surged. He was about to make a move. At this time, a cold snort sounded. "You are the eldest son of the Pei family. When did you be a street hooligan who preys on little girls?" Following the voice, Romeo and Harmon walked out. Seeing these two people, Warron was shocked, and he narrowed his eyes. "Why are you here?" Romeo said unceremoniously, "The Zhu family is a friend of the Hsing family. If you attack them, then that means that you''re attacking the Hsing family. Warron, you''d better think things through carefully." Warron heard what he said and sneered. He looked at Romeo and said, "Are you trying to scare me? Romeo, don''t you think your words are a little bit silly?" "Yesterday, you and your father were kicked out of the Hsing family by Shergius. Do you think I don''t know?" Romeo''s face sank. He had not expected the news to spread so quickly. Warron''s gaze darkened and he continued, "Besides, even if you father and son weren''t kicked out of the Hsing family, do you think the Pei family would be afraid of the Hsing family? I can tell you, Leena, I''m going to have you today." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After that, he was going to take action by force. Romeo''s face darkened, and he clenched his fists, ready to have a big fight with Warron. "Let me do it!" However, at this time, Fade pulled Romeo back and then stepped out. He looked at Warron and said coldly, "If you want to fight,e at me!" "Who do you think you are? You are not qualified to fight against me." Warron''s face darkened and his expression was full of disdain. Fade was not angry. He just said lightly, "My name is Fade Chen. If I remember correctly, there is a man named Eamon in the Pei family. He was hurt by me." Hearing this, Warron''s expression suddenly changed. Some time ago, Eamon cooperated with the Chiang family and went to explore the Dragon Mausoleum. He was ready to catch all those explorers in one fell swoop and reap the benefits, while at the same time getting closer to the Chiang family. However, he didn''t expect the Pei family to fall in the Dragon Mausoleum. A lot of people had been injured, and Eamon was seriously injured too. He had not recovered yet until now. After the news reached here, the Pei family knew that the person who injured Eamon was called Fade, a Martial Arts Master in the secr world. When the Pei family knew about this in the beginning, they were all furious and mored to take revenge but then, there came the news that Fade had killed Harold and Raleigh. This time, the Pei family was shocked. They no longer cried out for revenge. However, now, Warron didn''t expect that Fade, the enemy of the Pei family, would show up on his own. For a time, his expression changed constantly. Hatred made him almost rush out to teach Fade a lesson, but he was aware that Fade had killed two Martial Arts Masters. It made him a little uneasy. Just as he was hesitating, Fade continued to move forward and looked at Warron, saying, "If you''re not going to move, then get out of the Zhu family home right away." "You..." Warron couldn''t stand how arrogant Fade was in front of him. He ignored everything else. He waved his hand with a ferocious look and said, "Go ahead and kill him." Immediately, the servants of the Pei family rushed over andunched a fierce attack on Fade. However, the attacks by these Earth Level masters were just a piece of cake to Fade. He casually waved his hand and blocked their attacks. Then, he struck out with some strength to send them flying. In less than a minute, among the dozen of followers around Warron, he was the only one left standing. Warron had an ugly expression on his face, and he looked at Fade with shing eyes. "You, how dare you..." Boom! Fade didn''t say much and he hit Warron''s chest, instantly knocking him away. He flew about ten meters andnded on the ground. He stumbled to steady himself and his mouth was bleeding. He then looked at Fade coldly, "Y-You..." "Why are you still here? Next time, I won''t show you any mercy!" Fade shouted. Warron''s face was full of unwillingness, but at the thought of Fade''s horrifying strength, he gritted his teeth and ran to the door. "He offended the Chiang family, and soon he will be unable to protect himself. I will show the Zhu family how powerful I am during the election." As he left, he turned his head to threaten Keeran. In the end, he ran away from Fade''s cold gaze. Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 After driving Warron away, Fade turned around and looked at the two Zhu family members. "Keeran, Leena, are you alright?" "We''re alright. Thank you for your help, Mr. Chen." Keeran shook his head and bowed to Fade to thank him. However, at this moment, his face was very pale. Obviously, he was in a bad mood. Seeing this, Fade could not help but ask, "Keeran, is the Zhu family in trouble? If there is anything I can help you with, feel free to ask." "This..." Keeran hesitated. Harmon said, "Brother Zhu, given our rtionship, you can tell us anything. If there''s something that needs to be said, then just say it. Let''s all think of a way together. Perhaps we might be able to solve it." Keeran sighed, nodded, and began to tell the story. Fade and the others listened and soon figured out the problem. The Zhu family was a weak family of the hidden family. Three years ago, after the death of the Zhu family''s Martial Grand Master, Old Master Zhu, the Zhu family''s strength had been greatly reduced. They went from being a weak family to being among thest in the hidden family. The Zhu family was weak, so it was naturally coveted by other families. They tried their best to upy their properties and resources. Over the past three years, although Keeran had tried his best to maintain it, the Zhu family''s properties had been reduced by about half. This was still the result of having the Council of Elders. If not for them, the Zhu family would have been split up by the other families when Old Master Zhu died of illness. Although they managed to maintain their strength, the situation of the Zhu family could be said to have reached the point of danger. This was especially the case for the election. A new rule had been set up for this election. On top of participating in the selection of the chairman, there was also a new tournament for the younger generation. Each family from a secret sect had to select two young disciples under thirty years old to participate in the tournament. In the battle, the results were determined ording to the oue of the match. However, after the twopetitors of each family were both eliminated, the score put together would be the final score of that family. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. In the end, when all the juniors finishedpeting in the ring, they would list out all the scores of the various families and calcte the percentage of their scores. In the end, the profit distribution of the hidden families would be ording to this percentage. For instance, if the Zhu family was able to obtain two points, out of a total score of two hundred, their total score would be 1%. Of the hidden family''s overall assets, the Zhu family would get 1%. But in reality, given the Zhu family''s current situation, it was almost impossible for them to obtain a 1% share of the profit. In the end, they would most likely have zero points. They would not be able to gain any benefits from the hidden family. It must be known that although the benefits of the hidden aristocratic families were basically divided based on their strength, as a whole, the Council of Elders would still be partial and support the smaller families. However, ording to this brand new rule, if the benefits were to be reallocated, the result would be that the stronger would get stronger, and the weaker would get weaker. A small family like the Zhu family might not be able to gain any profit, and ultimately be eliminated. Taking advantage of the Zhu family''s worries, Warron took the initiative toe to them and proposed a cooperation with Keeran. His suggestion was that the Pei family would send a member to join the younger generation of the Zhu family in the tournament to help them obtain points. Their request was for Leena to marry Warron as a concubine. Keeran only had one daughter, Leena. Of course, he didn''t want to do wrong by his daughter, but he didn''t dare to refuse the Pei family directly, so he had been looking for an excuse to dy it. The Pei family could not wait any longer. Warron came to them on his own initiative, and that was what led to the scene that just happened. If it wasn''t for Fade''s help, the Zhu family would probably have been destroyed by the Pei n before the election. However, although the family had been temporarily preserved, once the election was over, the fate of the Zhu family would still be hard to change, and it would ultimately lead to their destruction. This was also the reason why Keeran''s face was clouded with worry. Romeo and Harmon were also filled with worry. They really wanted to help, but there was nothing they could do. Just as the atmosphere in the living room was beginning to grow tense, Fade''s eyes suddenly lit up and he said, "Zhu family, just now you said that the Pei family''s proposal was for them to send people to help you by participating in thepetition." "Yes, the Pei family said that they could send ate-stage Earth Level martial artist to help us," Keeran replied. Hearing this, Fade said, "If that''s the case, then it means that the rules allow outsiders to help the families." "This is indeed not forbidden ording to the rules," said Keeran. "However, we, the hidden families, will all participate in thepetition. We will definitely put our own battle results before anything else." "Even if there are powerful experts in the family, they will not lend them to other families. After all, in thispetition, almost all the hidden families are enemies. Helping other families stand out is, in some sense, going against their own family. Therefore, no family is willing to lend out their own people." Fade nodded and said, "If that''s the case, what do you think of me?" "Mr. Chen, you..." Keeran was stunned for a moment. Fade replied, "I''m here to represent the Zhu family to participate in the Challenge Tournament." "l-ls this true? Mr. Chen, are you really willing to..." Keeran had naturally heard of Fade''s name before as he was a young Martial Arts Master. In addition, he saw Fade fight Warron just now, so he had no doubt about his strength. Therefore, at this moment, there was only disbelief left on his face. Fade nodded and said to him, "I''m not kidding. I''m serious." "Th- That''s great. Your help, Mr. Chen, is the blessing of the hundred- year- old Zhu family!" Keeran was very excited. Leena was also excited. She pped her hands and said, "Fade, thank you." He smiled and said, "It''s nothing. Anyway, I''m going to confront those families sooner orter." Thinking of this, Fade''s eyes narrowed, and the faces of the Peis, the Chiangs, and even the Lins faintly appeared before him. After the matter was confirmed, Keeran then exined the rules and various meanings of the arena battle to Fade in detail. At the same time, the Zhu family''s representatives were reregistered. A few days passed in the blink of an eye, and it was soon time for the arena battle to begin. On this day, the entire mountain valley of the hidden family was filled with noise and excitement. Each and every one of them was beaming as they walked out of their houses and gathered in the center of the mountain valley. Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 There was a circr space in the middle of the valley. In the center of the empty space was a square arena. Around it, there were tiered seats that formed a circr battle arena. At this moment, the arena was full of people. The crowd greeted each other with smiles, and it was very lively. However, when Fade and the others passed by, the surrounding atmosphere grew cold. Even if the people around saw them, they only nced at them and quickly looked away. They didn''t greet them at all. After all, to them, this group of people didn''t seem to have any need to make friends. Needless to say, the Zhu family had declined so much that they were about to be eliminated from the hidden family. In addition, they had offended the Pei family, so the other families naturally didn''t want to cause any trouble. Romeo and Harmon were the younger generations of the Hsing family. Their status could already be considered pretty good. However, since the two of them had fallen out with Shergius, the Old Master, the news of them leaving the family had already spread. The other people did not wish to offend the Hsing family for the sake of these two people. As for Fade, there were not many people who recognized him, so theypletely ignored him. Thus, the group of people quietly arrived at their seats in the midst of the bustling atmosphere. With the Zhu family''s current status, their assigned seats were not ideal. In the furthest corner, there were a few wooden benches, which could not bepared to the luxurious VIP seats on the opposite side of the tform. However, it was fortunate that Fade''s group did not care about these things. They did not feel anything and just sat down. When they sat down, the people around them, who arrived earlier than them, smiled and waved to greet them. Of course, those who were in the position to greet the Zhu family were basically in the same situation as them. They were at the bottom of the hidden family. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. They greeted each other, which was also another way of them showing support to each other. Compared to the silence, the VIP seats were much more crowded. The big families of the hidden families came in one after another and talked andughed with each other. Even the members of the small families came to greet them, which made the scene more lively. Amidst the lively noise, a group of people walked over. Immediately, they attracted the attention of everyone present. As their gazes turned toward the source of themotion, discussions could be heard. "He''s here. Look, the Chiang family is here." "It''s really the Chiang family. A second-rate hidden family. They''re no ordinary people!" "That''s Fairoze and Hambrick, right? They''re both Martial Arts Masters. They''re powerful." "Of course, that is the Chiang family. It''s not easy to find a few Martial Arts Masters." "Furthermore, that doesn''t include Harold and Raleigh who have died. If the two of them were to participate, the Chiang family would be even more powerful. It''s enough to break through to be a first-rate hidden family." "The Chiang family head participating in the tournament this time is probably Finley, Hambrick''s son!" "It''s him. The main fighter was supposed to be Fairoze''s son Faxon, but he was disabled in the secr world, and he is still recovering at home. It''s a big loss for the Chiang family!" In the midst of the discussion, at this moment, many families walked over and greeted the Chiang family. Amongst them were members of the Hsing family. Shergius brought Lanzo and Jones to the front of the Chiang family and took the initiative to speak, "The Chiang family''s strength is indeed extraordinary. Here, Chiang family, I wish you good results in the ring." When the two brothers, Fairoze and Hambrick, heard this, they both looked over at Shergius and nced at each other. Their gazes were slightly strange. Immediately after, they smiled and said, "Old Master Hsing, you''re too courteous. The Hsing family is also very powerful." Shergius immediately cupped his hands and said. "We''re still far inferior to the Chiang family." Fairoze''s gaze swept through the people of the Hsing family. He then said, "I heard that Harmon returned with a friend. Howe we don''t see anyone?!" At the mention of this, the faces of the few people in the Hsing family suddenly changed. After all, Fade, whom Harmon had brought back, had a grudge with the Chiang family. It was something that practically everyone in the hidden family knew about. The reason why Fairoze spoke like this was obviously to inquire on where the Hsing family stood on this. Shergius understood this point. With a serious expression, he immediately said, "You might have misunderstood. The person that Harmon brought back isn''t a friend. It''s merely someone he knows. The Hsing family doesn''t have much of a rtionship with that person." Obviously, Shergius was anxious to disown the rtionship between the Hsing family and Fade. However, the Chiang family was obviously unwilling to let the matter rest. Fairoze suddenly pointed at the Zhu family and said, "Shergius, the person over there must be Harmon. He seems to be very close to that person!" Following Fairoze''s finger, everyone gazed over. They just happened to see Harmon and Romeo chatting andughing with Fade. In an instant, everyone began to talk about it. Shergius'' expression darkened. He immediately said in a low voice to Lanzo who was beside him, "Go and bring them back." "Yes!" Lanzo nodded his head and immediately walked over. Everyone''s gazes also followed him and shifted over. "Harmon, Romeo! Both of you,e over!" Lanzo instructed. The two of them heard the voice and turned around. When they saw that the person who spoke was Lanzo, their faces immediately sank. "Lanzo, what are you doing?" Harmon asked in a low voice. Lanzo frowned and said, "Do you know what you are doing? If you continue to be with this kind of person, not only will you lose your own face, but also the face of the Hsing family." When Harmon heard this, he frowned and said sternly, "You''d better be careful when you speak. Fade is our friend. As for whether we lose face or not, there is no need for you to worry about it." Lanzo leaned closer. Lowering his voice, he said, "Harmon, you''re already so old. How much longer are you going to be willful? Don''t you know that the Chiang family is watching over there? Your every move right now would implicate the Hsing family." Hearing this, Harmon nced at the Chiang family. He then coldly snorted in disdain and said, "Since we have already left the Hsing family, it has nothing to do with you all anymore. It cannot be considered dragging the Hsing family down." "You..." Lanzo was so angry that his entire body started to tremble. Harmon let out a cold snort and said in a low voice, "We still have things to discuss. If you don''t have anything else to say, then please leave!" "Y-You all will regret it!" Lanzo violently shook his finger. He then turned around and left with a gloomy expression on his face. He returned to Shergius'' side and whispered to him. Immediately after, Shergius looked at them a few times, lowered his head and said something to Fairoze, then left. Although Harmon did not hear their conversation, when he looked at their gloomy gazes, he could guess what they were saying. He did not pay them any attention and sat back down. He continued to chat with Fade. At this point, Keeran''s expression was somewhat uneasy. "Mr. Hsing, why don''t you guys go back? On my side..." Harmon waved his hand and said, "Brother Zhu, there''s no need to worry. With Fade here, we''ll definitely be fine." Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 When Keeran heard this, he turned his head and saw Fade''s confident look, and he could not help but feel relieved. Several people approached and the sound of footsteps could be heard. "The Zhu family is so happy!" Hearing the voice, Keeran looked up and discovered that it was a man from the Pei family. He became nervous again. At this time, Fade also looked up and saw two familiar faces. They were Eamon and Warron, whom he sessively had conflicts with. Beside them, there were several middle-aged men. They were probably the elders of the Pei family. A burly middle-aged man stood in the middle. He looked at Keeran and said in a low voice, "A few days ago, someone from the Pei family was injured by someone from the Zhu family. I don''t know what you have to say about this matter." "This..." Keeran was at a loss for words and didn''t know how to respond. Fade immediately stood up, went straight to the man, and said, "The Pei family''s people were injured by me. If you want to get even with me, feel free toe here." "You..." The person looked him up and down and then snorted coldly. His eyes were full of disdain. "Who do you think you are? Do you think you can interrupt when I''m talking to Master Zhu?" The rude words made Fade''s face sink slightly, but he did not show it. He just looked over and said in a deep voice, "Of course, I am nothing. It''s just that some time ago, I identally defeated two juniors called Eamon and Warron." "Uh..." Upon hearing Fade''s words, his face fell and he was obviously filled with anger. He stared at him coldly. Behind him, Eamon and Warron also had ugly expressions on their faces. Eamon bit his lip, and with a resentful look on his face, he wanted to refute. However, at the thought of Fade''s terrifying strength in the Dragon Mausoleum, he was a little frightened and did not dare to stand out. Warron did not think too much. He stepped out, red at Fade, and snapped, "Fade, how dare you speak to my father like this! Kneel down and apologize!" "Apologize?" Fade sneered and said with disdain, "I don''t have the habit of apologizing to a defeated man." "You..." Warron was extremely angry. "Just you wait. At the beginning of the battle, I will show you the consequences of offending the Pei family." "Really?" Fade didn''t express any opinions and said lightly. He didn''t take him seriously at all. At this time, the burly middle-aged man who was Warron''s father, Danick, looked at Keeran and said, "Keeran, I don''t care what tricks you want to y. After this election, the Zhu family will wait to bear the wrath of the Pei family!" After that, he left, leaving Keeran behind looking nervous and sighing. Harmonforted Keeran while Fade was pulled to the side by Romeo. He understood the rules of this battle of the fighting stage. In reality, arena matches were very simple. It was a battle of drawing lots, and the winner scored an advancement. The loser would fall into the loser''s group, and then there would be anotherBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. promotionpetition. If they were defeated again, then they would bepletely eliminated and lose their qualifications. In the end, the level-by-level advancement would determine the final champion. At the same time, the points of each two contestants would be calcted, and then the points of each family would be added up. Soon after, the arena duels began. The representatives from each family started to publicly draw lots to determine the order of the duels. The two representatives from the Zhu family were Fade and Leena. It was needless to talk about Fade''s strength, but Leena''s strength was only at the middle stage of the Earth Level. She could be considered pretty good in the secr world, but in this hidden family, she was not worth mentioning. Especially when the result of the draw was out, she was topete against Warron, and Fade against Eamon, which made Keeran even more worried. Meanwhile, the Pei family was full of smiles, and they constantly looked in the direction of the Zhu family with a ferocious look of revenge in their eyes. Dong! After a gong was sounded, the battle in the arena officially began. The first two yers who came on stage were two young fighters with the strength of the middle stage of Earth Level. The fight was quite fierce. After fighting for nearly half an hour, thest yer lost all his energy and took the initiative to admit defeat. The two of them went to rest and thepetition continued. In pairs, thepetitors came on stage one after another. Needless to say, the hidden families were indeed worthy of being hidden families. The contestants sent by the various families were all very powerful. The fights were also very interesting. Fade couldn''t help but nod his head. At the same time, he also roughly estimated the strength of these yers. The strength of the inferior members of the Zhu family''s younger generation was basically between the middle-stage andte-stage Earth Level. As for third-rate families like the Pei and Hsing families, their strength was basically at thete stage of the Earth Level. As for the younger contestants of second- rate families like the Chiang family, their strength had reached the peak of the Earth Level, and they were only a step away from the Heaven Level. However, even if they were of the same realm, the gap between their strengths was quite big. Some could even defeat the other within ten moves. In this way, thepetition continued, and the atmosphere gradually became lively. There was also a huge electronic screen next to the arena, on which numbers and names of participants, their points, and their corresponding family''s total points were disyed. The points jumped and changed all the time ording to the ranking of the scores, from highest to lowest, representing the current ranking of the various families. Those who were ranked close to the top were without a doubt from the various great families. In the middle was a group of mid- level family memberspeting with each other. The difference in their scores was very small, and the ranking continued to rise and fall. It was as if an intense and chaotic battle had caused the scene to be even more intense. The real-time ranking stimted apetitive atmosphere in the ring and made the fighting more and more fierce. There were even several yers who were seriously injured one after another. In this lively atmosphere, the organizer shouted numbers and names, "No. 33, Zhu family, Fade Chen. No. 34, Pei family, Eamon Pei." Hearing the voice, Fade stood up and walked toward the arena. From the Pei family, Eamon also stood up, but he seemed to be a little hesitant. When the two sides stood in the middle of the ring, the atmosphere was a little enthusiastic. After all, before the start of the contest, the Pei family had already had conflict with the Zhu family, coupled with the fact that Harmon and Romeo had caused the Zhu family, a small n from the bottom, to be the focus of everyone''s attention. For a moment, the crowd burst into a heated discussion. "There''s no need to watch this match at all! The Pei family will definitely win." "That''s right. Eamon is an expert at thete stage of the Earth Level. This guy named Fade, I''ve never even heard of him." "However, I heard that Eamon was injured thest time he went out. Since he hasn''t recovered yet, it is unlikely that anything out of the ordinary will happen." "No matter how unexpected it might be, he won''t be defeated. Fade is too weak. He is probably only at the early stage of the Earth Level." Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 In the midst of the discussion, the Hsing and Chiang families gazed in their direction. It was obvious that they were all taking pleasure in Fade''s misfortune and wished that he would immediately suffer a setback. In this regard, Fade did not care. He just looked at Eamon and asked, "Are you sure you want to compete with me?" When Eamon learned that the opponent he had drawn was Fade, his first reaction was to give up. However, under the persuasion and encouragement of his family members, he mustered up his courage and stepped into the arena, ready to wee Fade and his battle. Originally, he thought that he stood a chance. What happened at the Dragon Mausoleum was a special situation. However, as soon as Fade opened his mouth, the reality of the situation hit Eamon. He stood up and disappeared in an instant. He had no intention of fighting at all. "I-L." "You''re backing out? Well, I''d better do it myself, although it''s a little troublesome." Fade shook his head, then stepped out and was about to fight with him. Eamon, who was already trembling with fear, saw the majestic aura around Fade''s body. He could no longer bear it and copsed. He turned and ran out of the ring. "I admit defeat. I admit defeat." Such a scene really surprised the crowd. They looked at the center of the ring in surprise, as if they didn''t understand what was going on. Fade was the only one who remained calm. He told the referee, "The match is over. You can now announce the results." The referee was stunned for a moment before he came to his senses. He quickly said, "The competition is over. The winner is number 33, Fade Chen from the Zhu family. You get one point." Upon hearing that, Fade turned around and walked back. The surprised crowd came to their senses and there was a hugemotion going on. "What the hell is going on? Eamon didn''t even fight and directly admitted defeat." "Is there an inside story? Or did the Pei and Zhu families make an agreement to fake a match?" "Are you joking? Didn''t you see the Pei family''s attitude towards the Zhu family just now? How could it be a fake match?" "How do you exin this? No matter what, Eamon is a master at thete stage of the Earth Level. It''s unusual that he would admit defeat without fighting." When Eamon returned to his family, he looked at the faces that were full of surprise and anger. He could only bury his head and say nothing. Warron red at him and said with disdain, "What''s wrong with you? You admitted defeat without even fighting. You''re really a disgrace to the Pei family." "Okay, stop talking. Eamon, take a good rest. You have another chance topeteter. Try to perform well," Danick said. Meanwhile, Fade returned to his seat. Keeran still couldn''t believe it. He didn''t expect the Zhu family to be able to get a point so easily. Then, the battle in the ring continued. Soon, it was Leena''s turn to fight Warron. He was eager, and he looked thirsty for vengeance. Leena, on the other hand, lowered her head, and a look of obvious nervousness appeared on her face. Seeing this, Fade walked over to her and said, "Don''t be nervous. If you fight with Warronter, you don''t have to do anything. Just admit defeat." "Ah, give up? But..." She looked at him with a puzzled expression. Fade replied, "Warron''s strength has reached thete stage of the Earth Level, and his strength is even more powerful than Eamon''s. Even among the third-rate hidden families, he is already very powerful. If you fight with him now, you will have almost no chance of winning." "So for now, it''s the best option. You should just admit defeat and maintain your physical condition. Get ready for the losing group''s battle." Upon hearing this, Leena pondered for a while. Then, she looked at her father, Keeran, with an inquiring expression. He nodded and said, "Leena, you can do as Mr. Chen says." She looked at Fade and nodded. She said, "Fade, I''ll admit defeat." He nodded, took out a pill, and handed it to Leena, saying, "When thepetition of the loser group starts, eat this pill if you don''t feel confident in defeating your opponent." "This is..." She looked at the pill in his hand with a puzzled expression. The hidden family was a martial arts family, so they were good at making medicine and pills. It was not rare to use stimting drugs to increase their strength during all kinds of contests. However, medicine that could significantly increase one''s strength had a very strong side effect, which could damage a martial artist''s body. It might even destroy the foundation of their practice. Add to that the harsh disapproval of the Elders Council, it was very rare for people to take drugs during apetition. That was why Leena was so surprised. Fade understood what she was thinking. He smiled and exined, "Don''t worry, it''s not a forbidden drug. It''s just a pill that I made to nourish energy and blood. It can stimte positive energy and there won''t be any side effects." This pill had originally been refined by him to aid the practitioner in healing and cultivation, but now, Leena was going to use it in the arena. Of course, the strengthening effect couldn''t bepared to those essing pills that could damage their foundation, but it was still quite good. Although she didn''t know how Fade got this pill, she trusted him. She nodded and put it away. Soon, it was her turn topete with Warron. The two stood in the ring. Warron looked at her strangely and said, "Leena, you are my woman, I don''t want to hurt you, but your father doesn''t know what''s good for him, so don''t me me for being rude." Upon hearing this, Leena''s face darkened and she became a little nervous. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Warron became prouder. He stared at her and said, "Little beauty, don''t be nervous. You are the woman I like. I will only defeat you, not kill you. After all, I am still waiting to marry you as my concubine!" "You..." Leena bit her lip and red at him with her face full of anger. "I like the way you''re looking at me. When the timees, I will conquer you. I love that kind of feeling." He licked his lips with a greedy look on his face. Then, the judge announced the start of the duel. "Beauty, I''ming." Warron smiled and rushed towards Leena. With this move, he intentionally inspired an umon amount of positive energy, and even put on a dashing posture. On one hand, he wanted to disy his strength, and on the other hand, he wanted to redeem the Pei family''s dignity that they had lost just now. However, before he couldunch his attack, Leena retreated from the ring and admitted defeat almost as soon as they announced the start of the fight. This incident made him feel like he had eaten a dead mouse. Although he won, he felt very ufortable. With a gloomy face, he gave a cold snort and then turned back. Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 Leena turned back with an apologetic look on her face. She bowed her head and said, "Fade, Dad, I''ve lost. I..." Fade patted her head with a smile and said, "It''s okay. This is all part of the n. Besides, there will be anotherpetitionter. It''s not a good time to be discouraged. You should be well-prepared!" "Yes, I''ll be well-prepared. The next match in the losers'' group. I''ll definitely fight harder," she clenched her fist and said firmly. "I believe in you." Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but smile. Thepetition continued. The first round of thepetition was over. Next, it was thepetition of the losers'' group. For them, this was theirst chance. Therefore, the next match of the losers'' group was even more cautious and intense than before. Almost everyone gritted their teeth and used all of their strength to win points for their own families. Leena was lucky. The opponent she drew was also a warrior in the early stage of the Earth Level. Their strength was almost the same, so they were well-matched. However, she took the pill that Fade gave her in advance. With the stimtion of her blood and Qi, she defeated her opponent and won one point for the Zhu family. The Zhu family got two points. Their ranking on the electronic screen was within the top 20. This was something Keeran had never imagined to be possible. With this split, the Zhu family''s profit distribution had already exceeded their expectations. At the very least, it would not be any worse than what it had been in the past. The losing group''spetition ended, and the winners met with the previous winners, drawing lots again topete with each other. Very quickly, the results of the draw came out. This time, the person that Fade drew was none other than Warron of the Pei family. This time, even a fool could tell that there was something wrong with the draw. How did Fade draw a member of the Pei family for two sessive rounds? This obviously had the Pei family behind it, as they were trying to target the Zhu Family. However, even if everyone understood this point, no one was willing to admit it. After all, it was not worth offending the Pei family for the Zhu family''s sake. No one was that stupid. Keeran''s face was gloomy, but when he saw Fade nod confidently, he did not say anything and remained silent. As for the people of the Pei family, they looked at the Zhu Family with a provoking expression at this point. Warron was even more arrogant. He pointed at Fade and then made a throat-cutting gesture, indicating that he would kill him. To Fade, it was just a joke, and he did not pay any attention to it. However, in other people''s eyes, his silence was perceived as fear of the Pei family. Before the competition began, many people directly asserted that Warron would win thispetition. Amidst the discussion, thepetition between Fade and Warron soon started. Warron''s face was full of pride. He jumped from the seat of the Pei family and into the ring. Then, he hooked his finger at Fade and said in a loud and clear voice, "Chen,e and meet your death." Such an attitude immediately caused a heated discussion, and the atmosphere in the field quickly became intense. Despite this, Fade still looked indifferent. He got up and walked to the ring without any fancy moves, looking at Warron who was opposite him. "You have insulted my Pei family. Today, I will avenge my family. Just wait and ept my anger!" He pointed at Fade and said confidently. Fade''s expression didn''t change, and he said coldly, "If you want to fight, let''s do it. Why are you talking so much nonsense?" "You..." Warron had been interrupted, and his expression was very ugly. Then, his expression darkened and he red at Fade. He gnashed his teeth and said, "You are looking for death." He circted his positive energy, and a burst of energy of thete stage of the Earth Level broke out. It was like a huge wall falling from the sky, and it hit Fade hard. Faced with such a horrible attack, Fade''s expression did not change. He even slightly raised the corners of his mouth and showed a disdainful smile. He said faintly, "Is that all you''ve got?" As he spoke, his body shook, and a majestic aura instantly broke out from his body, like a fierce hurricane blowing forth from his body. Then, he unceremoniously mmed his palm against the wall of positive energy that was pressing down on him from above. In an instant, the barrier immediately burst open with a booming noise, and it turned into a shower of light, falling from the sky. "How could it be possible? You should..." Warron didn''t expect Fade to block his attack with one palm. He was stunned and his face was full of disbelief. Just as Warron was shocked, Fade had already rushed over with an offensive attack. It was a simple palm. Without any fancy moves, the palm came straight towards Warron. However, despite it being such a simple movement, at this moment, Warron, who was standing in front of Fade, felt as if he was shackled by invisible ropes and couldn''t move at all. He could only watch Fade''s attack approach him. Finally, a palm pped against his chest. In an instant, he felt a huge force hit him like a huge hammer smashing onto his chest. Then, he flew up more than ten meters into the air, and finally fell directly outside the edge of the arena. He hit the ground, and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, his eyes rolled backwards and he fainted. The Pei family''s people, who were originally arrogant, couldn''t help but change their expressions at this time, and they rushed out with a cry of surprise. "Warron, are you okay?" "Warron!" "Chen, aren''t you a little too harsh?" "You are so young but already so vicious. I must teach you a lesson." Amidst the angry shouts, the elders of the Pei family couldn''t help but want to take action against Fade. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes sank, and a hint of coldness appeared on his face. The positive energy in his body began to surge as he prepared to receive the attack of the elders of the Pei family. However, at this critical moment, the referee shouted, "In the arena, there is a life-and-death order. Outsiders are not allowed to intervene." He blocked the movements of the elders of the Pei family. Immediately, the referee announced loudly, "Zhu family, Fade Chen wins. He gets one point." Hearing this, Fade nodded his head slightly. Then, he turned around and walked back to his seat. His expression was indifferent and rxed. It was as though he was confident that all this would happen. There was not the slightest bit of surprise on his face. However, the rest of the audience did not think so. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Most of them thought that Warron would definitely win. Now, not only did he lose, but he was also defeated by Fade within two moves. This kind of result was beyond their expectation. Suddenly, there was amotion. "F*ck, that kid from the Zhu family actually won. It''s unbelievable." "And he won so easily. I can''t believe it''s true." "Is there an inside story? It''s Warron of the Pei family. How did he lose so badly?" Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 In the midst of themotion, the Pei family''s expression was as gloomy as the sky before the storm. They never thought that Warron would be so easily defeated by Fade, and so badly defeated too. The current situation was that not only was Warron defeated, but he was also knocked unconscious by Fade. In this way, although Warron still had a chance to fight in the losers'' group, he obviously could not fight in such a state. Therefore, among that group, it was a foregone conclusion that he would lose another battle. If that was the case, the two members of the younger generation that were sent by the Pei family to participate in the arena matches would only have one point in total. This was far from what the Pei family had expected. If the profit share was distributed ording to this score, their profit would be greatly affected. For the Pei family, this was definitely a piece of bad news. The Pei family looked at Fade with gloomy eyes, and they wanted to kill him. However, in front of the public, they obviously couldn''t do anything. As for Fade, hepletely ignored the Pei family''s attitude and returned to his seat. As he sat down, he chatted with the others while watching the next match. Thepetition continued. Once again, there were fewer people present, and fewer and fewer people remained. Leena picked out a representative of a third-rate hidden family, and although she did her best to fight, she was ultimately slightly weaker. She was eliminated after being defeated. After two rounds, the Zhu family''s score was fixed at three points, which was a very good score. After all, it had only been two rounds, and each family could only send two yers. Even if they won all the rounds, the maximum score would be four points. The family that could get four points was basically a second- rate hidden family. It was normal for the Zhu family to rank behind them. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At noon, thepetition was temporarily stopped. Everyone went to have lunch and to rest. They needed to replenish their energy and prepare for thepetition in the afternoon. The Zhu family''s unexpected outstanding performance attracted a lot of attention. When they left, many people looked at them. However, there were no friends who took the initiative to greet them. This was because everyone knew that the matches in the morning were just the appetizers. The main event was in the afternoon. After all, there were almost no matches between outstanding competitors from the various families. By afternoon, these outstandingpetitors would definitely meet as the knockout rounds advanced, and that was the focus of everyone''s attention. The Zhu family had already clearly offended the Hsing and Chiang families. Therefore, even if they performed well in the morning, no one took the risk to befriend the Zhu family. Fade was so happy because it was a good time for him to enjoy some peace and quiet. After lunch, he rested for a while. At 1:30 PM, the arena matchesmenced again. It was another round of drawing lots. This time, Fade did not continue to draw acquaintances. He drew a third-rate hidden family disciple whom he had never seen before. His opponent had also won two rounds of battles in a row, so his strength should not be underestimated. Moreover, he obviously had learned a lesson from Warron''s failure. As soon as the battle began, he immediately rushed out to strike first. He wanted to beat Fade by catching him off guard. However, the strength of this contestant, in fact, was about the same level as Eamon, or even a little weaker than Warron. How could he be a match for Fade? In the end, after Fade made more than ten moves with his opponent, he knocked the opponent out of the ring with one palm and won the match. The Zhu family scored another point, and Fade had won three consecutive victories to enter the next round. The atmosphere of thepetition was getting more intense. An hourter, the third round of thepetition was over. Then, the fourth round of lots drawing began. At this point, there were not many people left. This time around, Fade picked another person whom he was familiar with. His opponent was none other than Jones of the Hsing family. After Jones drew Fade''s name, he immediately looked over but did not look at him. Instead, he looked at Romeo who was next to Fade, and said, "Romeo, I will defeat him in the ring. Then, I will show you know stupid you were for choosing to leave the Hsing family and following Fade." Romeo raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "Jones, I don''t need you to teach me a lesson about my choices. However, what I can tell you is that you will not be able to defeat Fade." "Is that so?" Jones snorted. His face was full of disdain and confidence. "Let''s wait and see." Soon, the fourth round of thepetition began. Of the contestants in this round, even those with the lowest cultivation were at thete-stage of Earth Level. What was more, each of them had a lot of fighting experience and were very familiar with all kinds of methods and martial arts. They fought so fiercely that they took much longer than before. It would take at least 15 minutes to half an hour before the winner could be decided. Fortunately, there were fewer people. In total, it didn''t take a long time. Not long after, it was Fade''s turn. Jones, his opponent, was already standing in the middle of the ring. He looked at Fade with a gloomy face and said, "Fade, you don''t know what''s good for you. I don''t want to meddle in your business, but you got my family in trouble." "Now, if you were to properly exin it to Romeo and Harmon, then I might consider not crippling you," Jones said to him. Fade''s expression was calm. He looked at Jones and said faintly, "Why are you talking nonsense? If you want to fight, then let''s fight. I don''t want to waste more time." "Y-You''re courting death. Since you don''t know what''s good for you, then go to hell!" Jones shouted. The aura of his positive energy exploded violently, condensing into sharp Qi swords in front of him. Like raindrops from the sky, they came crashing down, making it impossible for Fade to avoid them. Jones disyed his strength and emotions when he made his move, shocking everyone. "Jones'' skills are phenomenal!" "Given this kind of strength, he is probably not far from the peak of the Earth Level. The future of the Hsing family is boundless!" "However, Harmon, Romeo, and the Hsing family have fallen out with each other. What a pity!" In the midst of the discussion, the Qi swords in the sky whistled and arrived in front of Fade; they were close to piercing him. Faced with such an attack, he narrowed his eyes. With a shout, he pped forward with a rumble. Whoosh! Whoosh! In an instant, everyone heard a whistling sound, and then a strong wind came. It actually blew the air swords in the sky into pieces, and they finally dissipated. "What..." Just as the audience and Jones were still in a daze, Fade waved his hand and shot out a ray of light, hitting Jones'' chest and causing him to fall to the ground. Then, Fade looked down at him and said coldly, "Do you admit defeat?" Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 There was a wave of uncertainty in Jones'' expression. His face was filled with unwillingness. "I''m not prepared. I won''t lose..." Fade looked at him coldly and said, "I have given you a chance. You know, the reason why I didn''t hurt you is because you are Romeo''s cousin." "If you don''t admit defeat, I don''t mind throwing you out." As he spoke, the positive energy on Fade''s palm began to condense. Jones felt the strength and couldn''t help thinking of what happened in the morning when Warron passed out from being beaten by Fade. His heart jumped. He gritted his teeth and said, "I admit defeat." Upon hearing this, Fade turned around, left the ring with his hands sped behind his back, and returned to his seat. He had won four consecutive rounds and continued to advance. Meanwhile, Jones'' face was iparably gloomy as he returned to his n''s seats. The group of people from the Hsing family, who had beencent just now, did not look good at this moment. As for the other spectators, when they saw this, they were shocked. They discussed the Zhu family and Fade. "He actually defeated Jones. This is incredible." "Who on earth is that guy? Why is he so powerful?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Fade won four times in a row. He''s totally amazing!" "The Zhu family also has five points, and now they are in the top ten of the rankings. This time, they will earn a lot." "Do you think the Zhu family made a miracle happen this time? They really made it into the top ten!" "You think too much. The following matches are all true experts. Almost all of them are masters from the first or second-ranked hidden families. Fade will find it very difficult to continue down this path." "I think you''re thinking about it in simplistic terms. Next, it''s not only about whether we win or not, but whether we''ll be able to survive." "What do you mean?" "You must know that I''ve heard that that kid has offended the Chiang family. In the following matches, as long as he encounters a member of the Chiang family, they will definitely kill him. When that happens, it''ll be toote for him to even admit defeat." Tit''s really possible!" Everyone was talking about this matter. On the Zhu family''s side, Keeran looked at Fade with a worried expression and said, "Fade, if you meet with Finley from the Chiang family, you might as well admit defeat. The Zhu family has already reached this point, so that''s good enough." Fade understood that Keeran was worried about him, so he didn''t say much. He smiled and said, "Keeran, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." It didn''t take long for the fifth round of thepetition to begin again after drawing lots. This time, Fade''s opponent was none other than Finley of the Chiang family. Finley''s father, Hambrick, and Faxon''s father, Fairoze, were biological brothers. Finley and Faxon were both carefully trained by the Chiang family. Their strength and realms were simr, and they were both at the peak of the Earth Level. However, Faxon was four years older than Finley, and hisbat strength was slightly better than his. He was known as the first person among the younger generation of the Chiang family. Under normal circumstances, Faxon would represent the Chiang family in this kind of arena battle. It was just that during the previous Martial Arts Convention, he had been injured by Fade, and had not yet recovered. It was impossible for him to participate in the arena battle. Therefore, Finley had be the number one person among the younger generation of the Chiang family, and also the head of the family. As soon as Finley stepped into the ring, he looked straight at Fade and said in a loud and clear voice, "Fade, today I will avenge my cousin Faxon for the injury you inflicted on him. Are you ready?" As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd burst into an uproar, and many people began to talk about him curiously. After all, although many people knew that there was conflict between Fade and the Chiang family, they didn''t know why. Now, Finley had directly pointed out the matter, and it was a way for everyone to understand the reason behind it. It turned out that Fade had hurt Faxon, which was why he bore a grudge against the Chiang family. Amidst themotion, Fade looked at him, and his eyes flickered slightly. As soon as Finley came up, he put on a proud pose, like he was ready for revenge. It seemed that he was no different from Warron and Jones. They both disdained Fade and wanted to defeat him. However, Fade was still keenly aware that Finley was different. Although he pretended to be arrogant, there was vignce in his eyes and he kept his tense body in a state that could break out at any time. Obviously, he wasn''t as arrogant as he looked on the outside. On the contrary, his mind was very cunning, and he was even a bit sinister. What he said just now sounded like he wanted to avenge Faxon by dealing with Fade. However, from another perspective, it was also a kind of deprecation towards Faxon to solidify his position in the Chiang family. After all, in the previous Chiang family, under Old Master Jariah, the two sons Fairoze and Hambrick had developed well, and their sons Faxon and Finley were on the same level. However, Faxon had always been slightly stronger than Finley. Now, if Finley really took this opportunity to avenge Faxon, it would mean that he could defeat Fade, whom Faxon couldn''t defeat. It would prove that he was more powerful than Faxon, thus raising the status of his bloodline in the Chiang family. One had to say, Finley had considered things quite well. He''d also gotten the effect he wanted from what he had said earlier. However, all of this was provided that he could defeat Fade. As soon as the referee announced the start of the match, Finley immediately moved. His body was surrounded by positive energy, and his figure shed, drawing out images as he quickly approached Fade. Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at Finley, who was constantly shing, feeling a little bored. He had reached the peak of the Earth Level, and his strength was quite good. He was even stronger than Warron and Jones. However, in Fade''s eyes, they were just like two different ants. There was no difference at all. Fade yawned and couldn''t care less about him. As for Finley, he also keenly took advantage of this opportunity. Like lightning, he rushed to Fade''s side with a whoosh, forming an air de in his palm and stabbing at Fade''s waist. This movement was sharp and fast, and it was almost perfect. However, it was a pity that Finley was fighting against Fade. The moment he raised the corner of his mouth and was confident that he had seeded, Fade suddenly turned around, raised his big hand, gathered his positive energy, and mmed down with a bang. In an instant, Finley felt as if a mountain was pressing down on him, and an iparable majestic aura fell from the sky. There was a kind of unstoppable momentum, which caused his whole body to be stiff in ce. He couldn''t move. He could only watch Fade move his palm downwards. With a huge boom, Finley''s entire body was sent flying to the ground. The enormous force even shattered the hard stone tiles of the arena floor, imprinting a human figure on the ground. Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 After this p, Fade immediately turned around and left. He had no intention of fighting any longer. The referee was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly came over to check on Finley. The referee''s face suddenly changed, and he hurriedly called the medical staff over. The expressions of the Chiang family members instantly changed as well, and they quickly rushed over. When the medical staff carefully lifted Finley from amidst the broken stones, he had already passed out. Moreover, all the bones in his body were broken, and his whole body was soft, like a clump of mud. Such serious injuries were truly beyond the Chiang family''s expectations. In addition, even if Finley recovered from his injuries, his future martial arts training would be affected. It could be said that he once had the hope of spearheading the younger generation, but after he got injured, there was no more possibility of that. He could only be a second- rate practitioner at most in the future. Such a fact was a huge blow to the Chiang family. After all, Faxon had just been crippled by Fade not long ago. Now, Finley was also destroyed by him. The two most outstanding fighters of the Chiang family''s younger generation had been defeated by Fade. This destruction of the family''s hope instantly turned the Chiang family members indignant. They red at him one after another, gritting their teeth and wishing that they could swallow him alive. "Fade Chen, you''re going to die a tragic death." "Fade, let me tell you, you and the Chiang family will never coexist. Just wait for the Chiang family to take revenge." "Brat, you''ve ruined the Chiang family. You must pay the price." "You''re going to pay with your life!" However, Fade did not pay any attention to their shouting. He returned to his seat and closed his eyes to rest, replenishing the positive energy that he had expended. Following that, the matches continued. After round five, there weren''t many people left, and all of them were well- known amongst the hidden families. The sixth round of lots were drawn. This time, Fade drew a young fighter called Hoffman Zhou. Hoffman''s cultivation was higher than Finley''s, and he had entered the Heaven Level. Moreover, the Zhou family behind Hoffman was also a first-rate hidden family. It could be said that before Hoffman took part in the tournament, he was one of the hot contenders for the championship. Now, this top-notch fighter was fighting against the mysterious Fade, so naturally everyone was talking about it. "I want to see if Fade can continue on and win six consecutive victories!" "It''s unlikely that six consecutive victories will happen. Look, who has won five consecutive victories? Which one of them is easy to deal with?" "That''s right. After all, Hoffman is a first- ss secret disciple, and he is already a Martial Arts Master. It is almost impossible for Fade to go further." "I think it''s possible for Fade to continue advancing. After all, Finley had the strength of the peak of the Earth Level, but he was defeated so easily by Fade. His strength is also very likely to be at the Heaven Level." "So what if he has reached the Heaven Level? He still doesn''t have much of a chance against Hoffman." Amidst the discussions and arguments, the two of them walked onto the fighting tform. Hoffman had a smile on his face, and his attitude wasn''t bad. He took the initiative to introduce himself and said, "Hello, my name is Hoffman, a disciple of the Zhou family. My strength has reached the early stage of the Heaven Level. My goal is to defeat you and continue forward." This attitude was somewhat unexpected, which stunned Fade for a moment. Then, he introduced himself, "My name is Fade Chen, and I''m fighting on behalf of the Zhu family. It''s not easy to talk about my strength and realm. However, I can tell you that you cannot beat me. If you take the initiative to admit defeat, I won''t hurt you." Hearing Fade''s words, the people of the hidden family were livid, breaking out into a heated discussion. Those who had not been eliminated, in particr, all looked at him with a sneer and disdain in their eyes. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hoffman, on the other hand, didn''t look resentful. His eyes were filled with determination as he looked at Fade and said seriously, "I know you''re very strong, but I would still like to give it a try." Upon hearing this, Fade did not say anything. He took a step forward and approached Hoffman. At the same time, an invisible aura of positive energy erupted from his body and enveloped Hoffman. When Hoffman detected the aura of Fade''s positive energy, he immediately ran his own positive energy aura, trying to resist the pressure of Fade''s. However, before he could run his aura, he felt Fade''s. His face changed dramatically in an instant. Gritting his teeth, he wanted to resist, but he soon opened his mouth and said, "I cannot beat you. I admit defeat." Upon hearing that, Fade immediately released the aura of oppression. Hoffman suddenly felt his body be lighter. He gasped for breath and finally recovered. He looked at Fade with a serious face and said respectfully, "Your strength is much stronger than mine. Originally, my goal in this arena was to be at least the runner- up, but your appearance has cost me this goal." Fade didn''t know what to say. He just nodded slightly and said, "You are also very good. Keep working hard." After that, he turned back to his seat. This time, the scene was quiet, and no one could say anything. Even those who were arguing just now had nothing to say now. No one expected Fade and Hoffman''spetition to end this way. Most people thought that Hoffman would win. Furthermore, even the small number of people who thought Fade was likely to win did not expect the victory to happen this way. After six consecutive victories, he continued to advance. The Zhu family''s total score had already reached seven points. This score had already surpassed many second- rate families and had reached eighth ce in terms of total score. This was far beyond Keeran''s expectations. Fade ignored the discussion around him and closed his eyes to rest. After a long time, suddenly, there was a boisterous noise on the scene, and the whole venue almost boiled up. This caused Fade to open his eyes and look over. At this moment, there were two young contestants standing face to face on either side of the ring, and their momentum was loud. One of them was none other than Hoffman, whom Fade had just defeated. As for the other, he did not recognize him. He could not help but look at Romeo with a questioning expression. Romeo introduced, "The one opposite Hoffman is El iff." "Eliff? Is he from the Lin family?" Fade thought of something and asked. Romeo nodded and said, "He is. The Lin family is said to be the strongest amongst the first- rate hidden families, and El iff is the son of the current head of the Lin family, Moon Lin. His strength is extraordinary, and he reached the early stage of the Heaven level two years ago. He is an outstanding talent from the younger generation of the hidden family, and is known as the top of the new generation." "Hoffman said that his goal was to be the runner-up because of Eliff. He didn''t have the confidence to defeat him, so he said that." Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 Hearing this, Fade nodded and looked at Eliff. His mind was full of thoughts. He didn''t think about the match, but about his wife, Quin. Based on the information he obtained back then, Quin''s departure had something to do with someone called Moon Lin. Now that Moon''s son was here, Fade felt that he was getting closer and closer to his wife. Just as he was lost in his thoughts, the referee in the arena announced the start of the match. Eliff was tall, handsome, and had a good temperament. With his hands behind his back, he looked at Hoffman and said loudly, "Hoffman, you are no match for me. You''d better give up." Hoffman was still smiling. He shook his head and said, "I''d like to try my best." "Let''s do it then!" Eliff sneered and then immediately said disdainfully, "A guy who took the initiative to admit defeat in front of a nobody said that he would try his best. It''s ridiculous." Hearing this, Hoffman remained calm and said faintly, "Just now, I gave up because I knew that I was no match for Fade, but now, I don''t think I''ll lose." As soon as Hoffman said this, Eliff''s face fell and he looked terrible. Hoffman said that he would not lose to him, but he was very sure that he could not beat Fade, indicating that Eliff was weaker than Fade. This was something Eliff could not ept. Immediately, he nced at Fade who was sitting in his seat, and gave a heavy snort. He said to Hoffman, "Since you don''t know what''s good for you, I''ll give you a chance to give up." Eliff''s strength broke out and heunched an attack on Hoffman. At the same time, Hoffman also moved and attacked with his positive energy. For a time, the collision of the forces in the arena surged, and waves of air spread out, causing the surrounding audience to be unable to open their eyes. It was indeed a battle between two Martial Arts Masters. The movement of this battle was no less than that between some famous masters. The fight between the two was so fierce that the audience couldn''t help screaming, and they were all very nervous. Only Fade looked away after a few nces, because he had seen through Eliff''s strength. Eliff was simr to Hoffman. They were both in the early stage of the Heaven level. His aura of positive energy and strength were only slightly stronger than Hoffman''s. However, that was all. To Fade, there was no difference. As expected, after about half an hour of fierce fighting, Hoffman was finally defeated by Eliff. El iff kept his undefeated record and advanced to the final. There was no doubt that his opponent was Fade, thest one to beat. The final battle was between these two. No one had expected this to happen. After all, Fade was too strong and mysterious. He''d won seven straight rounds and entered the final. However, it was expected that Eliff would enter the final. Therefore, no one was surprised. Because Eliff had just finished a battle, for the sake of fairness, Fade let him rest for a while to recover some strength before the final. When the final began, the two of them stood in the arena. Everyone''s eyes were focused on them, and the atmosphere began to heat up. The discussion about the two seemed especially lively at this time. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After all, one was a traditional expert, and the other had won unexpectedly. It stirred up a huge discussion. However, the two yers in the arena seemed calm at this time. Eliff looked at Fade and said coldly, "I''m going to win this championship." Hearing this, Fade said faintly, "Really? I happen to think the same way. I want to be the champion too." "You want it too. In that case, prepare to pay the price!" Eliff snorted coldly. Immediately after, he exploded forth. With a loud sound, he attacked Fade. Given Eliff''s offensive strategy, the mood of the audience by the side of the stage became more enthusiastic, and the cheers and shouts continued to ring out. Of course, most of the cheers were for Eliff. The Zhu family was the only one to cheer for Fade. Keeran shouted with all his might, and his face was full of excitement and tension. On the opposite side, the Pei, Hsing and Chiang families'' expressions and attitudes were very obvious. All of them clenched their fists and desperately cheered for Eliff, even more enthusiastically than the Lin family themselves. It was no wonder. After all, they were all defeated by Fade. Of course, they hoped that the behemoth of the Lin family could avenge them. However, their expectations were destined to be in vain. Facing Eliff''s fierce attack, Fade didn''t have much intention of fighting this time. After all, he came to the hidden family for two purposes. One was to find the Chiang family and seek justice for the Luo family and Centro, and the other was to find a trace of his wife, Quin. The current battle, for Fade, was just a small step in the process of fulfilling these two goals. After almost fighting for a day, it was enough. The only thing he wanted to do now was to end the battle as soon as possible so that he could do his own things. Fade''s thoughts were empty, and it was reflected in his body movements. Seeing this, El iff was stunned. He rushed out in a fierce offensive attack, but Fade seemed unaware of it. He was still standing in the same ce, with no intention of defending himself or evading. The crowd couldn''t help talking about it. "What''s wrong with Fade? He didn''t move at all!" "I think he''s scared out of his wits by Young Master Lin''s attacks. He''s bound to lose." "Hmph, this isn''t just a matter of winning or losing. If he was to be hit, it''s possible that he''d be seriously injured or even die." "Look, that guy is dead meat." In the midst of themotion, Eliff''s fist was wrapped with positive energy, and he smashed hard in front of Fade, about to hit his face. It was not until this moment that Fade came to his senses. He raised his right hand and was ready to fight back. Seeing this, Eliff lifted the corners of his mouth and sneered, "It''s only now that you realized it? It''s toote. You''re doomed." Rumble! His fist mmed with a loud bang. However, just as he smiled brightly, a big hand suddenly reached out and urately grabbed his fist. Then, as Eliff looked shocked, Fade''s right hand exerted force, and a majestic and irresistible force instantly swung Eliff''s body outwards and threw him out. Eliff rose into the air and was about to fly out of the ring. Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 At that critical moment, he pushed out a stream of force with both hands and stopped his body with counterforce. Finally, hended on the ground and stepped into the arena. Immediately, Eliff''s face was gloomy. He stared at Fade and gritted his teeth, saying, "How dare you..." Before he could finish, Fade frowned and said with a calm expression, "I didn''t want to hurt you, but since you want to waste my time, I shall go ahead." Hearing this, El iff almost exploded, and mes of anger almost spurted out of his eyes. "Arrogant words. Next, I will go all out. I want you to know what the consequences are if you annoy me." Following his roar, the aura on his body shook once again and immediately soared. With a sound, it formed a wave of positive energy. The aura was majestic and grand, shocking everyone. However, Fade, who was opposite him, shook his head and immediately took a step forward. A big hand directly reached out to grab El iff. "You''re looking for death!" Eliff shouted and stabbed at Fade with a sharp virtual sword. However, the moment the sword hit Fade''s palm, it broke and shattered into fragments of energy, scattering to the ground. "How could it be..." Eliff was still shocked. At this time, Fade''s hand had already reached out to him. Everything that stood in front of Fade got smashed to pieces, rendering them useless. In the end, all Eliff felt was Fade''s right hand constantly expanding in front of him with an unspeakable pressure. It was impossible for him to resist. Fade pped him in the chest and Eliff instantly spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, he instantly flew out. This time, he passed out in the air. He had no strength to do anything at all. He fell hard on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood, which stained the ground red. This scene left everyone there stupefied. It waspletely silent. No one expected this to happen. Eliff was actually defeated so easily. Everyone waspletely unable to see through Fade''s strength. He actually won eight consecutive victories in the end. It was only after he walked forward and reminded the referee, that the stunned man finally recovered and hurriedly announced the result of thepetition. Following the referee''s announcement, the audience burst into an uproar of heated discussion. The focus of the discussion was of course Fade, the anomaly who won the championship. Everyone was talking about his background and strength, and some were wondering how to draw this newly rising expert over to their side. Of course, there were people who were filled with iparable regret, like the ashen- faced Pei family, Hsing family, and Chiang family. Among them, the ones with the ugliest expressions were the people of the Hsing family. After all, the rtionship between the Pei family and the Chiang family with Fade was not good. Thus, it was natural for them to be hostile. As for the Hsing family, they were originally the hidden family that had the closest rtionship with Fade. It was initially possible for them to get him to represent their family. If that was the case, Fade, who had now won eight consecutive matches and won the championship, would''ve won about 80 percent for the Hsing family. He could''ve directly raised the level of the Hsing family by a level and greatly increased their benefits. The Hsing family initially pushed Fade out and even to their opponents. Jones even went against Fade in advance, causing the Hsing family to be eliminated early, making their final score not ideal. This move caused the loss of the Hsing family to be iparably huge. At the thought of this, the expressions of the Hsing family members turned extremely ugly, and their hearts were aching. At this time, everyone in the Zhu family was excited. Keeran was surrounded by the cheering crowd. He felt surreal, as if everything was a dream. The battle arena, where they originally did not hold any hope, had been turned around by Fade. The Zhu family had a total of nine points. Their total score ranked them fourth on the list. The final share was 80% of the total score. It could be said that it was a huge benefit. Amidst the surprised discussion, the crowd sighed with emotion, then they got up and left. Keeran was so excited that as soon as he finished the formalities, he was ready to ask Fade to leave with him. However, at this moment, Fade walked towards the direction of the Chiang family. The people of the Chiang family, who were about to leave, saw Fade walking over and their faces sank. Finley''s father, Hambrick, stepped out right away, looked at him, and said coldly, "What are you going to do?" Fade looked at Hambrick, then nced at the other members of the Chiang family, and asked coldly, "I''d like to ask you a question." "What?" Hambrick frowned. Fade said, "Who is in charge of the Luo family in Capital City? Also, who sent a sniper to assassinate Joey?" Upon hearing this question, Fairoze, who was behind Hambrick, couldn''t help but change his expression, and his gaze darkened. Fade caught this and looked at him, saying, "It seems that the assassination of the Luo family was your order." "So what if it was?" Fairoze shouted coldly and red at him, showing no signs of weakness. "So what? If you hurt my friend, you must pay the price," Fade said in a deep voice. Hearing this, Fairoze snorted hard, and his face was full of anger. "Pay the price. These words should be said to you by the Chiang family." "My son Faxon, as well as Harold and Raleigh of the Chiang family, were all killed by you! For this, the Chiang family will never let you go." Hearing this, Fade''s face turned cold. "Really? Thene on. I''m not afraid of the small Chiang family." "You..." Fairoze was so angry that he almost couldn''t help but want to attack Fade. At this point, Hambrick pulled his older brother and stepped out. He looked at Fade and said, "Young man, don''t think that you''re amazing just because you won the championship today." "Let me tell you something, the arena battle today was nothing. The main event is the election tomorrow. Tomorrow will be the day when all the true masters gather. When the timees, prepare to wee the Chiang family''s wrath." Fade said coldly, "I''ll be waiting." After that, he turned around and left with a flick of his sleeve. The Chiang family members behind him were downcast. They were so angry that their faces turned dark, and their bodies were almost trembling. "F*ck, this kid is too arrogant. He actually dared to provoke the Chiang family in front of everyone." "He thinks he''s invincible just because he won a few matches. He''s like a frog living at the bottom of a well; he''s never seen the world." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Tomorrow, the real masters wille out to fight. Then, this guy will learn a thing or two." "Tomorrow, the Old Master will fight, and this guy will be dead for sure." "That''s for sure. The Old Master is a master at the Heaven Level. He has been unfettered for tens of years. How can a junior be a match for him?" The Chiang family members turned around and left angrily. Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 Fade and his group were also ready to leave. However, at this moment, a group of people walked over to them. Upon second nce, he realized that the people who arrived were from the Hsing family. This made him slightly surprised. He narrowed his eyes and looked at them. The gazes of Harmon and Romeo also grew slightly wary. They looked at the group of people whom Shergius was leading. In the end, it was Keeran who smiled and said, "Master Hsing, what can I do for you?" Shergius nodded and said, "Zhu family, congrattions on the results of the battle in the ring. I wish to discuss some matters with Mr. Chen now, alone." Hearing this, Keeran''s face changed, and he quickly thought of the Hsing family''s intention of coming over. Although he was unwilling, he could only smile at them. "I happen to have something to attend to in my family, so I''ll take my leave first." While speaking, he called his daughter, Leena, and was ready to leave. However, before the two could leave, Fade called out to them, "Keeran, Leena, you don''t have to leave." The two of them stopped and looked at Fade and Shergius. "But, this..." Seeing this, Shergius frowned slightly. He looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I have some important matters that I wish to discuss with you. Thus..." "Since I''ve agreed to fight for the Zhu family, it means that I''m their guest. If you have anything to say, just say it. If not, then please leave," he said coldly. Shergius was stunned for a moment. His face darkened and he said, "Since that''s the case, then I''ll get straight to the point. The Hsing family wishes to apologize to you over what happened earlier, Mr. Chen." "We specially prepared a dinner party for you. We would like to invite you toe and have dinner with us. We will sincerely express our apologies, of course." None of them were fools. Although it wasn''t obvious what they were saying, the meaning behind his words was clear. Shergius was clearly trying to poach him because Fade''s win in the arena was beyond everyone''s expectations, and the Hsing family saw his potential. Hence, now, they regretted driving him and the others away. Therefore, they wanted to make up for their mistake and take advantage of the opportunity to apologize by using the dinner to rope Fade in to help the Hsing family. Thinking of this, Keeran''s face fell. Although he understood their intention, he could do nothing. After all, no matter which aspect it was in, the Zhu family was unable topete with the Hsing family. If the Hsing family was to offer lucrative enough terms, Fade just might be attracted. At this time, Fade was silent, as if he was considering this matter. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Lanzo had a proud expression on his face. He said, "Mr. Chen, the Hsing family has much to offer. As long as you promise to help us, no matter if it''s cultivation methods or medicinal herbs and pills, we can provide them for you." After hearing this, Fade nced at the people of the Hsing family, and said, "You want to rope me in. Do you deserve me?" "Uh..." The Hsing family members were shocked. It was clear that they did not expect Fade to respond this way. Immediately, Lanzo''s expression sank. His face was filled with anger that was about to spew out. However, before he started, Shergius stopped him. He looked at Fade with a serious expression. He said. "Mr. Chen, we did make a mistake. However, when we say that we want to cooperate with you, we are definitely sincere. As for this point, you should be able to tell from Harmon and Romeo." As he spoke, he gave them a look. It was obvious that he wanted the two of them to persuade Fade. However, the two people were silent and did not buy the Old Master''s trick at all. Fade said unceremoniously, "If it wasn''t for the sake of Harmon and Romeo, I would have crippled Jones a long time ago. Now, before I get angry, all of you should leave!" Shergius was shocked that although he personally appeared, Fade wasn''t giving him any face and was driving him away in public. The Old Master''s face sank, and his aura surged. He almost couldn''t control himself and wanted to make a move on Fade. Meanwhile, Lanzo had long since been unable to hold back his anger. He was suddenly ignited by Fade''s words. Without any trace of politeness, he said to him, "Chen, don''t be proud. You think that you''re so powerful just because you won the championship! Let me tell you, today was just a piece of cake. The real thing starts tomorrow. That is when the true experts will go on stage." "Also, the Hsing family is interested in roping you in, and that is giving you face. You think very highly of yourself!" "Let me tell you something. You''ve injured Eliff and offended the Lin family. Other than the Hsing family being willing to rope you in, are there any other families who are willing to do that?" "Don''t think that just because of your achievement, you''re something. In the hidden family, people like you are not even worth mentioning." Lanzo''s series of words shot out like bullets. It was as if he was going to degrade Fade to the point of being incapable of anything. After hearing this, Fade''s face darkened, and he had no intention of refuting him. He then waved to the others and was about to turn and leave. When Lanzo saw this, he became even prouder. He continued, "You have nothing else to say, right? Let me tell you, the Hsing family will give you onest chance. Now, quietlye over and join us, and we will disregard our past grudges and take you in. Otherwise, no one will be willing to take you in, you..." However, before Lanzo finished speaking, a group of people walked over. One of them shouted enthusiastically, "Fade, wait a moment." Hearing the cry, Fade stopped and turned to look. He discovered that the person who shouted at him was Hoffman, who had fought with him during the match. He could not help but ask curiously, "Hoffman, what''s the matter?" Hoffman smiled, then pointed to a middle-aged man next to him and introduced him, "Fade, this is my father, Zeger, the current head of the Zhou family. My father wants to invite you to our family as a guest." Zeger immediately smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, we sincerely invite you to be our guest. We can offer you a generous reward." After hearing this, Fade finally understood that the Zhou family was also there to draw him in. He had just defeated Eliff and won the championship, so he was very valuable. "Mr. Zhou, I hurt Eliff and offended the Lin family. Do you really want me to be a guest of the Zhou family?" When he said this, Fade deliberately looked at the Hsing family. Immediately, Lanzo''s expression sank and was extremely ugly. After all, he had just said that no one would dare to have Fade and that he should join them. However, in the blink of an eye, the Zhou family hade to take Fade in. This was a p across the face for Lanzo and the Hsing family. Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 However, he had nothing to say because the Zhou family was a first-rate hidden family, the same level as the Lin family. They were much stronger than the Hsing family, which was a third- rate hidden family. Hearing this, Zeger nced at the members of the Hsing family and immediately said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, you must be joking. In the arena, casualties are unavoidable. As a hidden family, the Lin family has long understood this rule. We know how to deal with them." "Of course, even if that was not the case, the Zhou family is not afraid of anyone in the hidden family. As long as you are willing to be our guest, I can guarantee that no one can hurt you, Mr. Chen." Zeger''s words were forceful and firm, expressing his sincerity. Of course, from another perspective, he had once again mercilessly pped the Hsing family right in the face. Hearing this, Fade smiled slightly and immediately said, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Zhou. However, I have promised to be a guest of the Zhu family. I should keep my word. Thus, I must apologize." Zeger seemed to have expected this. He smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, you are dignified and admirable. It''s a great pity that we can''t work together this time. Of course, the door of the Zhou family home will always be open to you." "Thank you for your kindness, Zhou family!" Fade cupped one hand with the other before his chest and thanked him. "I''ll take my leave now." Zeger sped his hands in farewell. Immediately after, Fade''s gaze swept across the members of the Hsing family. He also turned around and left. In an instant, the only ones left there were the dumbfounded members of the Hsing family. There were also people around them who were whispering and pointing at them, covering their mouths. After a while, the Hsing family came to their senses and turned around to leave with terrible expressions on their faces. After returning to the Zhu family, Keeran was very happy. He set up a table at home and invited Fade to dinner. At the table, Keeran was very excited. He poured ss after ss of wine into his mouth. Finally, he swayed about, as he was a little drunk. Seeing this, Fade could not help but stop him, who wanted to continue drinking and said, "Keeran, don''t drink anymore. Tomorrow is the big day for the election of the new president. You have to be prepared." Keeran waved his hand and said with a self-deprecating smile, "Mr. Chen, you must be kidding. The president''s election is for the several big families. Small families like mine will not seed. We are just going to join in on the fun. Hence, it doesn''t matter whether I am drunk or not." Harmon could not help but nod his head at this moment. He agreed. After all, the chairman''s election could be said to be monopolized by a couple of first-rate families behind hidden doors. It did not have much rtion to these lower-level hidden families. Even if there was an ident, the chairman''s lowest standard would be a second-rate hidden family. Even the Hsing family was not qualified to be a member of the council. Since that was the case, Fade did not continue to persuade Keeran. He let him drink to his heart''s content. In the end, he got really drunk. The next day, the hidden family became lively again. Everyone gathered at the arena square. Compared to the liveliness from the day before, the central square was decorated even more majestically, disying a vast and grand atmosphere everywhere. At ten o''clock in the morning, the grand event officially began. First, the host made a simple introduction. Then, as everyone watched, an elder stepped onto the stage and started to talk loudly. Listening to the old man''s words and Romeo''s introduction, Fade had a general understanding of the situation. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The elder''s name was Napoleon Wang, and he was the reigning chairman of the Elders Council of the hidden family. This time, he was going to step down and once again, the next chairman would be selected. Master Wang''s speech was brief, and it was soon over. The general content of his speech was simple, such as what had he done before, and how now it was time for him to step down. He hoped that a fairpetition would be held, and the hidden family would continue to move forward under the leadership of the next chairman. After a round of apuse, they saw Master Wang off the stage. Then, everyone''s eyes lit up, and the atmosphere gradually became enthusiastic. That was because everyone knew that the real highlight wasing. Then, the host came to the stage and introduced the rules and regtions of the election in detail. Finally, he announced that the election of the new chairman had officially started. In actuality, the rules of the election were simple. Everyone from the noble families of the hidden family had the right to sign up as a candidate. The restrictions were even more rxed than the duels of the younger generation the day before. Of course, it was fine to sign up, but whether or not they could be selected was another matter. After all, everyone knew that it was valuable to be the head of the Elders Council with huge backing and power. Therefore, the people from the small families didn''t sign up. They all knew that this wasn''t for them. It could even be said that this stage was for first-rate and a few second-rate hidden families. As expected, the ones who stepped onto the stage were from the first rate hidden families, as well as the Chiang family, a powerful second rate hidden family. Needless to say, they had the family background, and everyone was well aware of it. The next matches would naturally depend on their own martial arts abilities. To a certain degree, this election was also a continuation of the previous day''s arena battle. However, after the participants all came out, the host checked the list and looked at the crowd. Finally, he confirmed, "Is there anyone else who wants to sign up? This is yourst chance. Last chance. Any candidate who wants to sign up, pleasee forward!" Off the stage, no one moved. After all, those who were keen had already gone on stage, and the rest of the people who had not gone up knew that they had no chance, so they did not bother to make a fool of themselves. However, there was a special case that day. That was Fade, who had won the championship in the battle arena the day before, and the Zhu family whom he represented. If it was the past, the people and families who won the championship in the ring the day before would definitely participate in the election the next day. Fade''s strength the day before was extraordinary. After defeating Fl iff, who was in the early stage of the Heaven Level, it could be seen that his strength was probably at least at the early stage of the Heaven Level. With such strength, he was not much weaker than some of the seniors on the field. Therefore, the Zhu family and Fade did not respond at all, which immediately aroused the discussion of the crowd. Of course, Keeran did not have the ability to participate in the selection, and Fade was not interested. After all, this was not his objective foring to the hidden family. Therefore, although the host and a lot of the audience''s eyes were on them, Fade still had no intention of stepping onto the stage. The host was about to announce the end of the registration with regret on his face. Among the members of the Chiang family who had already signed up, Hambrick sneered and said without hiding his sarcasm, "Wasn''t someone very arrogant yesterday? Why did he be a coward today?" Of course, Fade knew that Hambrick was talking about him. He couldn''t help but look at him with a dark gaze. Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Hambrick was rude and said coldly, "What are you looking at? If you''re not convinced,e up and try. I''ll let you know what real martial arts is." The previous day, Fade had seriously injured Finley, Hambrick''s son, which made Hambrick hate him. That was why he was sneering at Fade rudely. Hearing this, Fade''s face darkened. He looked at the proud and arrogant Chiang family members and couldn''t help but frown. Suddenly, he thought of something and stood up. Seeing this, the host paused and did not announce the end of the registration but looked directly at Fade. He went onto the stage to sign up. He said, "I have a question." "Mr. Chen, please ask," the host said with a smile. Fade said, "The position of chairman of this electionmittee is rted to the development of the entire hidden family. It is a position of utmost importance." "Of course!" The host nodded with a smile. Fade continued, "Since that''s the case, I want to know if a person has the right to participate in the election if the said person is vicious, uses his power to bully others, and ughters the innocent?" "Ah, of course not..." The host almost instinctively opened her mouth, but then she thought of something. Instead of continuing, she turned her attention to the current chairman, Napoleon, who was sitting on the tform with his eyes closed. "Master Wang, you are still the reigning chairman. Therefore, may I request that you answer Mr. Chen''s question?" Hearing this, Master Wang opened his eyes slightly and said, "Viins can''t participate in the Elders Council of the hidden family." "In that case, Master Wang, I would like to tell you something," Fade said. "Well... Tell me!" Master Wang paused for a moment and then said to him. Fade nodded and began to exin, "Master Wang, some time ago, Faxon, a member of the Chiang family in Capital City..." Fade continued to talk about how he defeated Faxon, and the Chiang family held a grudge against him. In the Dragon Mausoleum, they sent people to kill him and Moore, and in Capital City, they maliciously took revenge on the Luo family and sent killers to assassinate Joey. Fade told him all these things. In the end, Fade said loudly, "Master Wang, my point is that the Chiang family''s participation should be cancelled, and they should be strictly punished ording to the regtions!" As soon as he finished speaking, the audience burst into an uproar. The crowd didn''t expect him to suddenly reveal the Chiang family''s crimes. For a moment, they discussed amongst themselves, and everyone started to point fingers at them. On the Chiang family''s side, everyone''s expressions changed and they immediately shouted angrily. "Kid, what nonsense are you spouting? You''re ndering the Chiang family! You must take responsibility for what you''ve said." "Master Wang, what he said just now was pure nonsense. You must not believe him." "The Chiang family has always been decent. We won''t do such evil things." Hearing this, Fade sneered, and then directly presented a bunch of evidence he had collected, including the video recording of the killers and the video of the Chiang family. "Nonsense? Chiang family, how do you exin these?" As soon as the evidence was presented, the whole venue suddenly became more enthusiastic and the discussion became louder. The expressions of the Chiang family members became more and more ugly. If looks could kill, Fade would be dead. At this time, he looked at Master Wang and said, "Master Wang, the evidence is conclusive. How should we deal with this matter?" At this time, Master Wang was in a dilemma. He looked at the Chiang family and then at Fade. After thinking it through, he said, "As for the authenticity of this information, we will await confirmation. The elders will carry out strict verification and inspection. Then, we will give you the truth." "However, the election for the new president is a big event. Let''s get down to business first!" After that, he waved his hand and motioned for the host to announce the start of the election. It was obvious that Master Wang''s attitude was so because he didn''t want to offend the Chiang family. After all, he was about to retire. There was no need to make an enemy for his family at this last moment. What was more, the hidden family''s dealings with the secr world wasn''t a big deal to them. Almost every hidden noble family with branch families in the secr world had done such a thing. It was just a matter of bullying a few mortals. To these powerful practitioners, it wasn''t anything worth looking deeply into. Master Wang''s attitude immediately made everyone in the Chiang family arrogant. Each and every one of them looked smugly at Fade, as if he couldn''t do anything to them. "Mr. Chen, you''re ndering the Chiang family. We''ll keep it in mind." "Don''t think you''re something just because you won the championship yesterday. In our eyes, you''re nothing." "Didn''t someone say that he didn''t take the Chiang family seriously yesterday? But now... Haha!" There was gloatingughter and arrogant expressions all around. Fade saw it all, which made his face sink even more. Just as the host was about to announce the end of the registration, Fade suddenly took a step forward and said loudly, "I''m going to participate in the election." "Uh..." The host was stunned, and then quickly confirmed it. She quickly ran through the formalities for Fade and confirmed his participation. "Mr. Chen, please step onto the stage." Fade walked up to the tform and when his gaze swept across the Chiang family members. He said in a clear and unceremonious voice, "Since the rules of the Council of Elders don''t work on you, then I''ll personally take care of it and punish you properly." Upon hearing this, the people of the Chiang family couldn''t help but fly into a rage and shout. "What an arrogant fellow. How dare he!" "Personally take care of it. Why don''t you give it a try!" Jariah, the Old Master of the Chiang family, took a step forward and looked at Fade. His eyes darkened and he said coldly, "It''s a good thing for young people to have spirit, but if they don''t know how to restrain themselves, then they''re looking for death." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "It won''t be long before we find out who is courting death," Fade snorted. Seeing this, Hambrick was really angry. He nced at the Old Master and said, "Dad, that kid is too arrogant. I have to teach him a lesson." Jariah was also burning with anger. Hearing this, he nodded and then told Hambrick, "Be careful." "Dad, don''t worry. He''s just a small kid. No matter how powerful he is, what can he do?" Hambrick snorted coldly. He then stood up, pointed at Fade, and said in a clear voice, "I want to challenge you. Are you daring enough to ept it?" The selection of the chairman was different from the previous day''s draw. It was a challenge. Each person had a chance to challenge others or reject them. However, they had to ept the challenge after their rights were used. Otherwise, they would lose the right to participate and be eliminated. Hambrick immediately challenged Fade as soon as he came up. Even if he used his right to refuse, Fairoze was still there. He could continue to challenge Fade, so he had nowhere to run to. The Chiang family was obviously targeting Fade. Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 The other candidates were also happy. After all, it was also a good thing that they wasted their energy first. Then, the rest woulde outter to take advantage of the situation. Hence, the group of people looked at Fade like they were having fun, waiting for his response. Just when everyone thought that Fade would reject Hambrick''s challenge, his expression became indifferent and he hooked his finger at Hambrick. He said coldly, "Since you''ve taken the initiative to court death, then don''t waste any more time. Come on." "Arrogant sh*t, you will regret what you''ve said soon," Hambrick shouted with a ferocious face and jumped up in an instant. He seemed to have transformed into a fierce tiger. With the momentum of a roaring mountain lion, he pounced fiercely towards Fade. It had to be said that as a second-rate hidden family, Hambrick''s strength was not ordinary. With his cultivation at the early stage of the Heaven Level and his iparably solid foundation, he was able to evoke quite a few gasps and looks of surprise from the spectators the moment he started fighting. On the other hand, thepetitors who had signed up for the election were all paying attention to his skills. Many people''s expressions changed instantly when they saw Hambrick''s attack. Their faces darkened, and they looked downcast. This was because the strength that he disyed was not something they could fight against. For a moment, many of the contestants secretly shook their heads, and internally gave up on the idea of fighting. However, at this moment, faced with Hambrick''s fierce attacks, Fade''s face was so calm that it was even a little indifferent. With a cold expression on his face, Fade''s anger burned even stronger. These so- called hidden families and martial arts masters treated the people of the mortal world as non- entities. As long as they were strong, they could humiliate them as they wished. Even though he had provided evidence, no one was willing to hold them ountable because of their powerful background. Since that was the case, he decided that he would fight violence with violence. He would use his strength to show them how ridiculous and pathetic they were. Therefore, as Hambrick attacked, Fade didn''t have any intention of dragging on with him. He narrowed his eyes slightly and raised his right hand. In the meridians in his body, his positive energy was like a surging river, crashing to the ground. A strand of positive energy finally condensed into a shape in the center of his palm, following Fade''s movements. Then, he sent his palm forward. The majestic aura of positive energy condensed into a huge palm in the air and mmed out with a rumble. Hambrick expected that Fade would fight back, so he made up his mind. He was prepared to fight back. However, at this moment, when he saw Fade''s attack, he waspletely dumbfounded. This was because the terrifying positive energy palm hadpletely exceeded his expectations. That majestic and oppressive aura, and that enormous palm, was something that he didn''t know how to block at all. He could only run the aura of his positive energy with all his might. He threw his arms out to resist the huge palm print that descended from the sky. However, facing the strike of the handprint, Hambrick''s counterattack was useless. Without any defense, he was directly pped to the ground with a boom, and his body sprawled on the ground, unable to move at all. After the attack, Fade didn''t even look at Hambrick. He nced at everyone and said in a cold voice, "Next!" As soon as he said that, the ce fell into silence. Everyone looked at him with astonishment and shock, not knowing what to say for a moment. At this time, Fairoze, who just came to his senses, ran over and picked up his younger brother, Hambrick, and quickly checked on him. In an instant, his face sank, and he looked at Fade with shock and resentment. He gnashed his teeth and said, "You destroyed him and his martial arts. How could you do that? You actually..." Upon hearing this, the crowd was even more shocked. They never thought that Fade would be so powerful that he could defeat Hambrick with a single palm attack. Moreover, he had destroyed his opponent''s cultivation with a single move. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "1-1 didn''t expect this. This actually happened." "This Fade is too powerful. How strong is he?" "However, he''s a bit too ruthless. He crippled Hambrick, and the Chiang family will probably want to kill him." "They''d want to do more than just kill him. Look at the expressions of Jariah and Fairoze. They can''t wait to swallow him alive!" At this moment, Jariah and Fairoze really wanted to do that. That was because Fade disabled Hambrick, on top of killing Harold and Raleigh. Faxon was also disabled by him in the same way that Finley was defeated. Almost half of the Chiang family''s mid-generation and the younger-generation masters had fallen in Fade''s hands. It could be said that half of the strength of the Chiang family had been destroyed by him alone. For the Chiang family, who wanted to advance into a first-rate hidden family, this was a huge blow. For a moment, Fairoze gnashed his teeth in hatred, red at Fade and said, "The Chiang family will never reconcile with you." Old Master Jariah also stood up at this moment. He first checked Hambrick, and his expression became even more gloomy. He looked at Fade and said in a low voice, "Young man, you''ve gone too far." "Too far?" Fade sneered. He looked at Jariah and said in a low voice, "Did you ever think that you went too far when the Chiang family bullied the people of the secr world?" "In your eyes, they are just people of the secr world, and their strength is not as good as yours. You think that they are no different from ants. Hence, you can bully them as you please." Fade''s eyes sank and he said, "In that case, in my eyes, you all are just like ants. I can also bully you as I please." "If you don''t ept it, then do something about it!" He crossed his arms in front of his chest and refused to budge for the Chiang family. Upon hearing this, Jariah''s expression became even gloomier. He gritted his teeth and said, "Young man, you''re too arrogant." "You want to fight?" Fade raised his eyebrows and was not afraid at all. He pointed his finger at Jariah and said, "Go ahead, but don''t break your old bones." For Jariah to be so disdainful, it was an extremely rare thing in the hidden family. The crowd couldn''t help but be shocked. "That kid, he seems to have crossed the line. How can he insult the master? That''s Master Chiang!" "Master Chiang is a Heaven Level martial artist, and he is very strong. I''m afraid that kid is looking for his own death." "It''s really too much. This is an election, not a life-and-death battle. There''s no need for things to be so tense." "I don''t think so. I quite appreciate Fade''s character. He has no fear and dares to move forward. I support that he continues to fight." Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 Although Fade''s performance had aroused the dissatisfaction of manyrge hidden families, there were also some people from the bottom of these families who admired him. After all, in their view, this courageous action of challenging those in power was worthy of encouragement. However, just as they were admiring and appreciating the scene, a sneer came from the side. "What a joke!" Then, a young man in a long robe stood out with his hands behind his back. Seeing this, many people who supported Fade didn''t look good at the moment. They looked at the young man and said discontentedly. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Why is Fade a joke? I think that he is a good representative for small families like us." "That''s right, there should be such a person who isn''t afraid of challenges. Otherwise, us smaller families will always be ruled by the great families. We''ll never have the chance to change our fate." "What right do you have to talk about him? I think you''re not as good as him!" "Even if Fade loses, the strength he has shown is already powerful enough. It is in no way a joke!" Hearing the retorts from the crowd, the young manughed coldly. Shaking his head, he said, "All of you tter him so that he can continue fighting. One sentence may sound simple, but I can say for sure that if he continues on like this, death is certain for him." "Even if he can defeat the Chiang family, there will still be greater hidden families, such as the Zhou family and the Lin family. In the end, I can only say that his fate was already preordained when he stepped onto the stage." Hearing this, the expressions of the audience who admired Fade could not help but change drastically. Their mouths moved a little as they tried to retort. However, in the end, they could only shake their heads and sigh. There was nothing else they could say. Someone looked at the young man and asked curiously, "Who are you? Why don''t I remember you from our hidden family?" The young man did not reply. He only flicked his sleeve, revealing the symbol of the twin pagodas. Then, he began to leave. Seeing this symbol, the faces of the people around changed, and their eyes were full of surprise. "That''s, that''s the symbol of Wushuang Tower. He is under one of the Heaven Level families of Wushuang Tower!" "No wonder you''re so arrogant. It turns out that you''re a member of one of the four Heaven Level families." "Even someone from Wushuang Tower has said so. It seems that Fade is really in danger." "s, what a pity. It wasn''t easy finding such an incredible talent, but in the end..." Fade did not pay attention to what was happening in the audience. At this moment, he was looking at Jariah on the other side, who was condensing his positive energy and was about to make a move on him. His expression was indifferent, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, even carrying a hint of a disdainful smile. "Hmph!" Jariah shouted. He moved like a tiger, striding towards Fade with a gust of wind behind him. This aura alone was a level higher than Hambrick''s. He was worthy of being an experienced Heaven Level master. Whether it was the degree of power of positive energy or his fighting experience, Jariah was very experienced. The moment he made his move, he carried a deadly killing blow that made it impossible for Fade to dodge. And at this moment, he didn''t intend to avoid it at all. In the face of Jariah''s move that was as fierce as a tiger, Fade did not try to avoid it. He directly huffed out his chest and rushed towards the attack. Just when the crowd was surprised at what Fade was going to do, his body shook, and a whirlwind suddenly rose around him. The others felt a little strange about this sudden whirlwind, but Jariah, who was about to attack Fade, clearly felt at this moment that the whirlwind around him was actually formed by the aura of positive energy spreading from Fade''s body. The aura was several meters away from Jariah''s body, spinning without dissipating. On the contrary, a great force of absorption caused by the rotation had disturbed his positive energy aura. "This..." For a moment, he actually felt that his aura had been thrown into disorder and was a little out of control. He was greatly surprised. "You..." Without waiting for him to finish his words, Fade directly stepped forward and punched out at Jariah. Then, everyone saw that Jariah, who had justunched an aggressive attack, flew out directly at this moment. His body flew for more than ten meters in the air, before it finally fell to the ground. A mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth. No one had expected such a result. Jariah, the master of the Chiang family and a warrior at the middle stage of Heaven Level, had actually been defeated by Fade''s punch. For a moment, the entire ce was silent. Everyone stared at Fade silently, and their eyes were filled with shock. Fairoze was the first toe to his senses. He hurriedly helped his father up to make sure that his father''s life was not in danger. He raised his head and looked at Fade, gnashing his teeth. "Fade, you''ve gone too far. You''ve hurt so many people in my family. The Chiang family is at odds with you." Fade didn''t care about this threat at all. He said coldly, "If you want to take revenge, you can do it now." After saying this, he seemed to have thought of something. His gaze swept across the Pei family, the Hsing family, and the others standing near the Chiang Family. He said, "That''s right, you guys are the same. If you want revenge, then do it now. I don''t have the time to hang out with you guys. Let''s do it together. It''ll also be convenient for me to take care of it all at once." As soon as these words were said, the faces of the people in the Pei family and Hsing family couldn''t help but fall. Their eyes were full of anger, and they couldn''t wait to rush out and fight. However, when they were about to lift their feet, they saw the heavily injured Hambrick and Jariah, who was vomiting blood. The anger in their hearts seemed to have been poured with a basin of cold water, and it cooled down immediately. Hambrick was an early- stage Heaven Level martial artist, while Jariah was a middle-stage Heaven Level martial artist. They were also second-rate hidden family martial artists, much stronger than these third-rate and even low-ss hidden families. They were all defeated by Fade. The people of the Pei and Hsing families, how could they dare to attack at this moment? Jariah was defeated by Fade''s single punch. If they fought back, they would probably be killed by his punch. No matter how angry and vengeful they were, in the face of death, they were still not worth a mention. Therefore, the people who had ridiculed and felt arrogant towards Fade before the election, lowered their heads one after another and remained silent, as if they had not heard his words. They did not dare to step forward to challenge him. Seeing this, Fade sneered and then turned around. He looked at the remaining members of the first-rate hidden family and said, "I want to be the chairman." "If you don''t agree, just stand up!" As he said this, Fade hooked his fingers at them, as if he didn''t care about them. It was as if these first- ss hidden families were not worth mentioning. Such an action immediately caused the eyes of a few first-rate hidden family members to fill with anger. The mes in their eyes flickered as they red fiercely at him. Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 However, those who were a part of the first-rate hidden family were not impulsive people. Although they were angry, they didn''t make any rash moves. After all, Fade had defeated Hambrick and Jariah in session, and the strength he had disyed was indeed quite astonishing. Everyone looked at each other for a moment, but no one made a move. No one had thought that such a scene would ur. Upon seeing this, Fade said, "If no one dares to make a move, then I shall be the head of this hidden Elders Council." After that, he looked directly at Master Wang and the others in the VIP seats, as if he wanted them to announce the result immediately. Seeing this, no matter how calm the first- rate hidden family members were, they could not sit still at this moment. A strong man stepped forward and said to Fade, "Young man, you want to be the advocate of the hidden family? I''m afraid that you''re thinking too much. Let''s see you go through me first!" While he was talking, the strong man stepped out and his fist collided on his chest. He said, "My name is Madesh, I''m from the first-ss hidden family, the Lei family..." Fade waved his hand and interrupted Madesh''s introduction directly. "I''m not interested in knowing who you are. If you want to fight, just do it!" "You..." As a first- rate hidden family''s master, Madesh''s Heaven Level cultivation was considered a formidable existence in the entire hidden family. He had never been looked down upon like this before. Fade''s attitude suddenly made his face sink. He gritted his teeth, red at him, and said in a sharp voice, "Arrogant boy, let me see your strength." As he spoke, Madesh charged forward fiercely. His physique was sturdy, and his personal fighting style was also extremely fierce. His entire body was like a roaring great beast as he charged forward with heavy footsteps. Fade narrowed his eyes and stood in the distance. He raised his arm and resisted Madesh''s attack. Under the huge impact, his body slid back more than a meter. Then, Fade waved his hand and said, "You''re really strong, much stronger than the old guy, Jariah. It seems that you do have some strength. I''m going to take you seriously." Fade sighed with emotion, while Madesh, on the opposite side, was full of surprise. He looked at Fade with astonishment in his eyes. One should know that he had used about 80% of his strength in the move just now. The strength of this punch was able to smash through a thick wall, but even though it hit Fade''s body, it didn''t cause much damage. "How did you..." Madesh was still astonished by Fade''s strength. At this time, Fade had already rushed out to unleash a punch. Madesh saw this and quickly raised his arms to resist. However, with a loud boom, his strong body flew out and fell to the ground. He struggled a few times, but he couldn''t stand up. When the rest of the Lei family saw this, they rushed over hurriedly and helped him to his feet. At the same time, they red at Fade, "You actually..." Fade snorted coldly, looked at them and said, "If you don''t ept it, you can alsoe and challenge me." When those words were spoken, the Lei family members shut their mouths immediately and left the arena with Madesh in their arms. There were only a few first-rate hidden families. Now that the Lei family had withdrawn, the remaining people were even fewer. When Fade''s gaze fell on them again, many people lowered their heads directly and didn''t want to look at him at all. In this case, it was Zeger, the head of the Zhou family, who came out. Fade couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. However, Zeger immediately smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, after watching your fight, I can tell that you are quite powerful. I don''t think I have much of a chance. However, my father asked me to give it a try. Therefore, I would like to invite you to spar with me." Fade understood Zeger''s thoughts. Hearing this, he nodded and said to him, "Mr. Zhou, please." "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry if I offend you." Zeger was very polite and immediately made a gesture in front of everyone. The Qi strength of the middle stage of the Heaven Level broke out and he was about to attack Fade. However, at this time, Fade took a step forward and his body shook slightly. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In an instant, Zeger''s face darkened, and his expression became serious. Fade kept walking towards him without stopping. As he approached step by step, Zeger''s expression became worse, and finally, his face even became distorted in a ferocious way. The crowd didn''t know why Zeger was like this. Only he himself could feel the tremendous pressure from Fade. With every step he took closer to him, the aura of his positive energy became more and more horrible. It was a kind of presence that Zeger couldn''t resist. In the end, after Fade had taken five steps forward and was five meters away from Zeger, Zeger could no longer bear his pressure. He gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Chen, I have lost." Upon hearing this, Fade''s body trembled slightly, and he released the pressure of the aura of positive energy. He said to Zeger, "Mr. Zhou, I''m sorry." Zeger smiled wryly and said, "Mr. Chen, you''re too kind. It was your mercy that made me retreat safe and sound. I should thank you, Mr. Chen." After saying that, he cupped one hand in the other before his chest and bowed to Fade. Then, he led the rest of the Zhou family out of the ring on his own ord. Seeing this, the expressions of the other participants on the ring became even more grave. After all, Zeger was a popr candidate for the chairman''s election, second only to the Lin Family''s Moon Lin. Legend had it that his strength was only slightly weaker than Moon''s. If they fought, there was even a 40% chance that he would win. At first, everyone had expected that he would be able to defeat Moon and win the chairman''s position. However, no one expected that Zeger would be defeated by Fade, the dark horse. Moreover, he lost in such an incredible way. He didn''t even make a move and was directly defeated. All of a sudden, there was a heated discussion. "The head of the Zhou family also lost. Is Fade really so powerful?" "He defeated two middle- stage Heaven Level contestants in a row. Could it be that he''s also reached the middle-stage Heaven Level, or maybe even higher?" "It can''t be possible at all to be less than thirty years old and be at thete stage of the Heaven Level. There aren''t even many masters amongst the four great Heaven Level families!" "I think it''s possible. You know, he just defeated Zeger Zhou, an expert from a well-known family in the hidden family. He''s on par with Moon Lin!" "Well, well, perhaps... there''s something else!" "Yesterday, I saw that Hoffman, Zeger and Fade were very close. It seemed like they wanted to rope him in. Perhaps, Zeger had deliberately let down the match just now in order to rope Fade in." "It''s really possible! After all, the possibility of Zeger defeating Moon Lin is not high. It''s better to do Fade a favor and invite him into the Zhou family. That''ll be a great harvest!" "It should be true. That could exin Zeger''s bizarre defeat. After all, he didn''t even make a move and immediately admitted defeat. It''s impossible." Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 It seemed like they had found a good reason, and many people believed it without much thought. After all, for things that were difficult to understand, finding an excuse that they believed to be reasonable was undoubtedly the most instinctive method for many people. The discussion among the audience became more and more widespread. It became the most reasonable exnation that was approved by the majority of the audience. In the seats of the Zhu family, when Leena heard the surrounding discussion, her round face swelled with anger, and her face was full of dissatisfaction. "These people are too much. They don''t have enough strength. They just say that Brother Chen''s victory was due to someone''s carelessness. It''s simply abominable." Romeo also had a dissatisfied expression and said coldly, "They are used to thinking that they are right. Seeing a genius expert like Fade, naturally they would not be able to understand." Harmon looked at the two juniors and said, "There''s nothing to be angry about. When Mr. Chen bes the chairman of the Elder Council, they will know what it feels like to be pped in the face." At this point, there weren''t manypetitors left in the ring. There were only the most popr Lin Family and the other two first-rate hidden families. However, these two first-rate hidden families were not as strong as the Zhou Family, and their abilities were on par with Jariah''s. They didn''t have any confidence in facing Fade, who had just won consecutive matches. However, if they were to give up this opportunity directly and step down, they felt that it was a huge pity. After all, the exnation that they were all talking about might be true. They might still have a chance to win. These emotions were intertwined in their minds, making them unable to make a decision for a while. Should they fight with Fade? Just as the crowd was getting impatient, Moon took a step forward. He looked at the two yers who were hesitating, and coldly said, "Either step forward or step down. Don''t waste any more time here." When the two families heard this, their faces suddenly turned pale. After a brief pause, they lowered their heads and left the stage in a dejected manner. This also meant that they had given up their chances of challenging. After all, whether it was Fade, the dark horse, or Moon, the most popr person on the stage, they were not able to deal with them. As the two families stepped down, Moon also asked the Lin family to step down. In the ring, there were only him and Fade left. Moon looked at Fade with no expression and said in a calm tone, "You can defeat my son, Fl iff, and even Jariah. Your strength is really good." He didn''t mention Zeger because he understood his intentions. Zeger admitting defeat was not only because of the fact that he was not strong enough, but there must have been some other reason. As for Fade, no matter how strong he was, he was at most on par with Zeger. He should be slightly inferior to him. Therefore, even if Fade''s underdog momentum was fierce, Moon wasn''t too worried. After all, he had already entered the middle stage of the Heaven Level for more than ten years, and he had almost reached perfection in this small realm. He believed that very few people in the same realm could defeat him. With a confident expression, he looked at Fade and said, "I don''t mind that you hurt Eliff. I can even promise you that as long as you join our family, you can ask me to do anything you want. You can think about it!" Obviously, he also believed that Zeger''s reason for admitting defeat was to draw Fade over to his side. Thus, he set a condition for him to draw Fade over to his side. However, in Fade''s view, his confident appearance was ridiculous. He snorted coldly and said disdainfully, "Anything I want? Then I want you, Moon Lin, to immediately destroy your own cultivation and kneel down to apologize to me. Will you consider it?" Upon hearing this, Moon, who originally looked indifferent, suddenly had a change of expression and said in a low voice, "I tried showing you mercy, but you''ve wasted it, so don''t me me for being rude." "Show mercy!" Fadeughed coldly. "These two wordsing out of your mouth. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" "You..." Moon didn''t understand. He had no grudges with him; why was Fade so malicious to him? However, he didn''t think too much about it. He''d already given such an egotistical person a chance. Since he couldn''t rope him in, then he should be ready to die. Then, Moon stepped forward and said loudly, "I''m here to challenge you." Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at him without saying anything. Seeing that the challenge was epted, Moon''s whole body immediately trembled. In an instant, a visible burst of positive energy shot up into the sky, forming a st of positive energy aura in the arena. It was a shocking sight. It was just one move, but it instantly shocked everyone. With such a powerful aura, even somete stage Heaven Level martial artists would find it difficult to reach Moon''s level. For a moment, almost everyone thought that he would definitely win. After all, this powerful strength was so shocking that it exceeded everyone''s expectation of him. Even Zeger, who had been knocked out of the arena, looked a little serious at this moment. Seeing his father''s expression, Hoffman couldn''t help but say, "Dad, Moon''s strength is beyond our expectation. Will Fade lose?" Hearing that, Zeger shook his head and said with a serious look, "Although Moon is very powerful, I still think Fade will win!" Hearing his father''s resolute words, Hoffman was a little surprised, "But Dad, no matter how strong Fade is, he is only less than thirty years old. Now, Moon is..." "I know what you mean. Even I couldn''t understand Fade''s strength before I stepped onto the stage, let alone you." Zeger directly interrupted his son''s words and said seriously, "But when I stood in the ring opposite Fade and met his aura, I understood immediately." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Fade''s strength is far more powerful than we thought. It''s a kind of strength thatpletely crushed me, so I think it''s possible for him to defeat Moon." Hoffman didn''t expect his father''s evaluation of Fade''s strength to be so high. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes. "To crush you? Then, doesn''t that mean that he has reached thete stage of the Heaven Level? He''s less than 30 years old, but he''s at that level. This, this is too scary!" Zeger sighed with emotion and said, "In this world, there will always be a few geniuses that we can''t understand." While they were talking, the fight between the two people on the stage had already begun. After Moon''s breath surged, he instantlyunched an attack. What was different from Jariah and Zeger was that his attack was extremely fast. He seemed to have turned into a flying sword, moving back and forth on the arena with iparable Qi. Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 His speed was so fast that some of the weaker warriors couldn''t evenprehend his movements, let alone defend and counterattack against them. This move could be said to be the decision made by Moon after thinking about it. He had watched all of Fade''s fights carefully. These fights were almost all the same. Fade would fight casually, which could make a crushing effect on his opponent, and then defeat them within a few moves. The opponents in these battles also had one thing inmon; they all had great strength, but they were not fast. Each time, they always fought head-on against Fade, and got crushed by him. Since that was the case, Moon thought that he had seen through Fade''s martial arts skills. He may appear weak on the outside, but he was a warrior of the power type. Therefore, he chose agile and quick attacks to restrain Fade''s power in order to target this kind of power-type warrior. Moon''s considerations were veryprehensive and very correct. His quick and agile attacks were dazzling. If he was to fight against a clumsy strength- type opponent, it would really have a miraculous effect. However, unfortunately, he had misjudged Fade''s characteristics. He was not a strength- type contestant. He was an all-round fighter. Therefore, after seeing Moon''s flexible movements, Fade quickly saw through his intention. He suddenly raised the corners of his mouth and whispered to himself, "ying with me in terms of speed? In that case, I''ll show you what real speed and dexterity looks like." Before his voice had died away, Fade, who had been standing where he was, disappeared in a sh. He turned into a shadow and rushed out. Moon, who was extremely fast, was about tounch an attack, but his target suddenly disappeared. He was shocked, and his eyes were full of astonishment. Then, he heard a sound of wind behind him. He couldn''t help but turn around and he found that Fade was rushing towards him from behind. "How could it be..." Moon couldn''t help but be stunned, and then his figure shed quickly, trying to avoid Fade''s attack. However, just as he moved, Fade''s figure followed him as if he had teleported. Moon couldn''t get rid of him. He could only watch as Fade moved closer to him. As Fade caught up with him, a powerful aura of positive energy burst out from his fist. Moon''s face fell as he gritted his teeth and stood still. With a loud shout, the aura of positive energy in his body became violent, and he raised his arms to resist Fade''s attack. Boom! With a muffled sound, Fade''s fist hit Moon''s arms. In an instant, Moon felt a huge forceing upon him. That kind of oppressive force smashed his defenses easily. Then, he felt that his chest seemed to have been hit by a heavy hammer, and his body flew up from the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward. Bang! He hit the ground heavily and it felt like his internal organs were broken. He felt a gutwrenching pain, like porcin that was full of cracks. He felt like if he moved, he would break. At this moment, Fade stepped forward and stood in front of Moon from a high position. He said in a cold voice, "You lost!" Moon''s face darkened, and his eyes were full of unwillingness. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold and he said, "You don''t admit defeat? Well, then I''ll continue." Following that, he was about to continue to attack him. Seeing this, Moon was startled. He quickly closed his eyes and with difficulty, he muttered, "I admit defeat." Upon hearing this, Fade nced at the referee. After the referee announced Fade''s victory, he immediately left. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Then, the anxious Lin family members rushed to the arena and started to treat Moon''s injuries in a hurry. At this time, Fade looked at Napoleon''s group and said, "I won. Am I the chairman of the Elder Council?" Everyone could not help but be stunned when they heard this. They faced each other. The audience below had already burst into an uproar. They didn''t expect this result at all. "Moon Lin lost as well. It''s incredible." "The power of this ck horse is a little too much." "Is Fade really going to be the chairman of the Elder Council?" In the midst of the discussion, an older judge stood up and said, "If there isn''t any other challenger, Fade will obtain the final victory. He is indeed qualified to be elected as the chairman of the Elder Council." Upon hearing this, Fade nced at the audience and said loudly, "Is there anyone else who wants to challenge me? Anyone who wants to challenge me, pleasee up now." The entire ce fell into silence. No one dared to reply. What a joke; even a top-tier middle stage Heavenly realm warrior like Moon had been defeated. Who else would dare to challenge Fade next? Wouldn''t that be seeking their own deaths? "No one wants to challenge me!" Fade looked at the elder judge. The judge coughed and announced, "I announce that the final winner of this year''spetition will be Fade Chen from the Zhu Family." Following the judge''s announcement of the result, on the Zhu Family''s side, Keeran, Harmon, and the others rejoiced and began to celebrate excitedly. As for the other ces, it waspletely silent. No one made a sound. Especially in the area where the Pei, Hsing and Chiang families sat. Everyone''s faces were as pale as death, and their expressions were ugly. Fade didn''t care at all. He looked over at the Chiang family and said, "Now that I''m the chairman, I can deal with the Chiang family who bullies the weak and hurts people!" "Come on, let me..." When the Chiang family members heard this, their faces couldn''t help but turn pale, and their expressions were nervous and unsightly. Napoleon stood up and quickly said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, one moment please." "Master Wang, do you still want to stop me?" Fade raised his eyebrow. Previously, when Fade exposed the evil deeds of the Chiang family and asked the elders to deal with it, Master Wang had found an excuse to dy it. Therefore, Fade would not be nice to him. Napoleon understood Fade''s dissatisfaction with him, but he didn''t dare to say anything. After all, his strength was not as powerful as Moon''s, and he didn''t dare to fight with Fade. He forced himself to smile, and he said, "Mr. Chen, I''m not here to stop you." "I''m here to remind you," he continued "Remind me of what?" Fade asked. Napoleon replied, "Mr. Chen, even though you''re now the champion, it doesn''t mean that you''re now the head of the Elder Council. ording to regtions, your right to be the new head requires our Elder Council''s joint signature to be submitted for review. After receiving approval from the officialmittee, then you''ll officially be recognized, and be able to exercise the right of the chairman of the Elder Council." "If you arrest people now, I''m afraid they will give us a hard time. And then..." He didn''t have to go on. Fade already understood what he meant. Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 Fade asked, "When can we get the approval for the interrogation ready?" Napoleon said, "We are preparing to write our approval. If we send it out today, we should be able to get it done in about three days." "Three days." Fade narrowed his eyes and didn''t want to wait. But when he thought about how there was an official force behind the Council of Elders, he decided to follow the rules and go through the procedures. After he officially became the chairman of the Council of Elders, he would deal with the Chiang family. After that, Fade did not hesitate at all. He turned around and left. Keeran, Harmon, and the others immediately followed him and left together. Everyone was silent and their eyes were fixed on Fade as he walked away. After his figure disappeared, everyone began to talk about it excitedly. "This, this result, am I dreaming? I really didn''t expect this!" "Then Fade has really won the championship. He''s going to be the Chairman of the Council of Elders of the hidden families." "The Zhu family has profited a lot this time. They were originally one of the weakest small families, but now they''re really going to take off." "On the contrary, the Hsing family suffered a great loss. I heard that Fade was originally nning to go to them but he was driven out by them instead. Who would''ve thought that it would actually turn out like this-" "Can Fade really be the chairman? Are all the first-ss secret families willing to do this?" "I think the Zhou family will support Fade. After all, Zeger and Hoffman''s attitude toward Fade had been good from the beginning." "However, the Lin family will definitely not support him." "Of course. The Lin family has been preparing for nearly half a year for the new chairman''s position. They''ve spent a lot of resources before and after this. Moon Lin was almost certain that he''ll be the new chairman, but now the position has been taken away. How can the Lin family be willing to let this happen?" "However, after all, Moon lost. ording to the rules, he can''t be the chairman, so there''s nothing he can do!" At this moment, a young man wearing a long robe let out a sneer and said, "Pfft, do you really think that with so many of us from hidden families, the powerful chairman can be decided through just a single match?" If someone took a closer look, they would find that there was a pattern embroidered with a double tower on the man''s sleeve. It was the man who was not very optimistic about Fade before the competition. "Well, do you mean..." Hearing the words, the people who were discussing aside suddenly thought of something and their faces changed. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, the young man immediatelyughed. With an arrogant expression, he gave an analysis as he said, "Previously, everyone had always believed that Moon Lin would definitely be the head of the Lin family based on the fact that he was the strongest faction within the Lin family. With the support of the Lin family itself and the overwhelming strength of Moon, he was able to secure the position of the head of the Lin family." "Now, Fade has only defeated Moon. The Zhu family behind him is almost negligible. In this situation, let alone the Lin family, even a second-rate hidden family like the Chiang family will not be willing to ept it." "However, Fade defeated so many experts in session. Even Moon Lin was defeated, so his own strength must be very strong. He has reached at least the middle stage of the Heaven Level. Fade''s strength is his greatest asset!" Someone still argued for Fade. The young man sneered again. "Haha, strength is definitely a great asset, but have you ever thought that no matter how strong he is, what''s the use? A family like the Chiang family can easily send out seven or eight Martial Arts Masters. When Fade is attacked from all corners, can he win?" "Furthermore, within the Lin family, there is still a Heaven Level master like Old Master Tarmon who did not make an appearance. If they really fell out with him, Master Lin would step forward, then would Fade really be able to be the new chairman?" Hearing the other side''s exnation, those who supported Fade couldn''t help but turn pale. Their expressions became a bit ugly, and they couldn''t say a word for a while. Seeing this, the young man, who analyzed the situation, put his hands behind his back, chuckled, and then turned away. The direction he left was in the direction in which the Lin family left together. On the other side, Fade and his team returned to the Zhu family. Keeran was still a little confused. He did not expect this result at all. After all, two days ago, he had been worried that his Zhu family would be expelled from the hidden family because of their poor grades. But now, after two days ofpetition, Fade, on behalf of the Zhu Family, had won the championship of the younger generation and also became the champion of the chairman''s election. This was definitely a huge leap. Even if Fade didn''t have much to do with the Zhu family, with his support, the Zhu Family didn''t have to worry about being expelled from the hidden family. Leena was even more excited. She held Fade''s hand and kept asking questions. On the other hand, after Harmon''s excitement subsided, his expression gradually turned serious. He pulled Keeran over and they looked for Fade together. "Mr. Chen, we would like to have a chat with you." Fade nodded with a smile and then went to the conference room with the two of them. Keeran closed the door of the conference room. Together with Harmon, he sat on the opposite side of Fade. Looking at the serious faces of the two people, Fade couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "Are you serious? I won the championship, but you are not happy. Don''t you want me to be the chairman?" "Of course we do." Harmon shook his head. Immediately after, he said in a low voice. "Mr. Chen, we are only worried for you." "Worried? What are you worried about?" Fade asked. Harmon said. "Mr. Chen, although you''ve now obtained the title, ording to the rules, you should be able to be the Chairman of the Council of Elders of the hidden family. However, you''re not a member of our hidden family. Your foundation is weak. Furthermore, the Lin family has prepared for this position for a long time. I''m afraid that they won''t just let this matter rest." Keeran added, "Also, Mr. Chen, you''ve been fighting on the arena. You''ve offended quite a few families. If the Pei family, Hsing family, Chiang family and the others join forces to oppose you, I''m afraid-" Fade knew what they were worried about, but he did not take it seriously. He smiled and said, "I understand what you mean. Three dayster, when the official statementes out, whether they admit it or not, I will be the chairman of the Elders Council." "As for if you''re worried that they''ll object, that''s even simpler. Those who are against me, I can just get rid of them. I''ll only spare those who are in favor of me." "This..." Harmon appeared a little worried about Fade''s simple and crude method. "However, if we were to do this, I''m afraid that it would create an even greater conflict. If they were to directly attack, I''m afraid that-" Keeran was also worried and added, "Besides, if there are too many people against it, all of them will be expelled. At that time, I''m afraid that the entire hidden family will fall apart, and the Elders Council will be meaningless." Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 Fade nodded his head and understood what they were thinking about. He exined in a low voice, "Mr. Zhu, I understand your thoughts. You want me to take my time to win over the support of the hidden family. You want me to soften my attitude and get along with the opposing families. Then, I will slowly take control of the entire hidden family." When Keeran and Harmon heard this, they couldn''t help but nod their heads. This was the best idea they could think of right now, for Fade to slowly win over the support of the hidden families. However, Fade immediately changed his tone and said, "To tell you the truth, I''m not interested in the position of the chairman of this hidden family''s Council of Elders. My purpose ofing to the hidden family is not this either. I''m just seeking justice for my friends. I''m also looking for someone else." "This..." Upon hearing this, the two of them could not help but feel a little surprised. Fade continued, "And, I can tell you that even if the entire hidden family unites and bes the fifth Heaven Level power, I wouldn''t care about it at all." "The four Heaven Level forces are nothing more than this. I don''t really care about them!" When Harmon and Keeran heard this, their eyes were full of shock. They were speechless and couldn''t understand Fade''s thoughts. The Lin family had spent a lot of time, energy and money to be the chairman of the Elders Council. They wanted to integrate the hidden family and be the fifth Heaven Level power. But now, Fade told them that he didn''t care about the Heaven Level forces at all. This was beyond the scope of Harmon and Keeran''s understanding. They really couldn''t understand why Fade was so arrogant. Was it purely arrogance, or did Fade have a hidden card? Seeing the two people''s surprised and hesitant expressions, Fade understood what they were thinking. However, he didn''t want to exin anything. He got up and said, "Harmon, Master Zhu, you don''t have to think so much. You can rest assured that no matter what tricks the Lin family wants to y, it will have no effect on me." After that, Fade left the conference room. As for Harmon and Keeran, they looked at each other. After a moment of silence, they stood up and nodded to each other. "All we can do now is to trust Mr. Chen." Soon, three days had passed. The official document that Napoleon prepared had been approved by the government, and they had officially replied. In the afternoon, Master Wang would announce the official result of the documents at the headquarters of the Council of Elders. Fade and his party came to the headquarters of the Council of Elders early. The headquarters was a three-storey tall building. It was not generally majestic and tall, but it represented the power center of the entire hidden family. On the scene, in addition to Napoleon, there were also the representatives of the elders of the Council of Elders who had all arrived. These elders were almost all from the first and second rate hidden families. Naturally, the people from the Chiang family, the Lin family, and the Zhou family were also amongst them. There were also many people from other families on the scene. Although no one in their family had served in the Council of Elders, the appointment of the chairman was rted to the development of the entire hidden family, so they were naturally very concerned and came to the scene. Everyone gathered together. The atmosphere was a bit serious and tense. Everyone''s faces were rigid. Some people kept making eye contact with each other. Only Fade looked rxed. He looked at Napoleon and said, "Master Wang, the document is here. You can announce it now!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Master Wang nced at the official document on the table and didn''t reach out his hand to take it. Instead, he looked around and said, "The election of the new chairman of the Elders Council is of great importance. For this, the representatives of the elders of the council suggest holding a group meeting and vote together to reconsider it." "Have a meeting and reconsider?" Fade raised his eyebrows and said, "Master Wang, are you going to go back on your word? You don''t want me to be the chairman, do you?" Master Wang didn''t say anything, but a young man next to him stood up and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Chen, you''re thinking too much. We just want to discuss it. After all, the position of chairman of the Elders Council is of great importance, so we must be careful. Moreover, this is not my own opinion, but the idea of all the elders." "Who are you? Are you speaking on behalf of all the elders?" Fade looked at the young man. The young man was stumped and said in a deep voice, "My name is Yves Lin, I¡¯m a disciple of the Lin family. I havee here on behalf of my uncle Moon Lin, and I have conveyed my uncle''s opinion. All elders, don''t you agree?" As Yves''s gaze fell on them, many elders started to speak. "I support Elder Moon Lin''s idea. It''s indeed a matter of great importance. We should give it further thought before making a decision." "I''m also in favor. There are some things that we should investigate clearly in the meeting. It''s what we should do." "Mr. Chen, you''re still young and not experienced enough, so you should be more mature." Fade took a look and saw that almost seventy percent of the elders of the Council of Elders had voiced their support for the Lin family. Amongst them were the Pei, Hsing, Chiang, Lei, and other families that had bad rtions with him. It was obvious that this meeting was the result of their discussion. When other major families saw this, they couldn''t help but talk about it. "All the big families are really going to take action. For Fade to be the chairman, it''s really not that simple." "The young man was right about it. The situation has changed again." "Seventy percent of the elders are against it. Fade is in trouble now." "It''s better for him to take the initiative to give up the position of chairman." Everyone was talking about it, and they were either eager or worried to see how Fade would settle this problem. Fade nced at the chairman of the Elders Council and grabbed the official document on the table in front of Napoleon. Napoleon was stunned when he saw this. Then, he took action, trying to stop Fade. Logically speaking, he was a Heaven Level martial artist, and he was much closer to the document than Fade, so he should have been faster. However, Fade''s movements were extremely strange. His right hand appeared on the table almost instantly and he grabbed the document. Napoleon still wanted to stop him, but when he collided with Fade''s hand, he suddenly felt a huge force. He staggered and almost fell to the ground. "You-" Napoleon''s expression changed. "The audacity you have to attack Master Wang!" The other elders gasped. However, Fade didn''t care about them. He tore open the envelope, took out the document inside, unfolded it in front of everyone, and read it directly, "After inspection, we officially approve Mr. Fade Chen, as the new chairman of the Elders Council, responsible for-" Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 The contents of the document were official and straightforward, which meant that Fade was going to be approved as the chairman of the Elders Council. In the end, the document was officially marked with a huge red stamp, announcing the official benefits and benefits of this document. Fade showed the document to the crowd and then mmed it on the table. He looked at Napoleon and the opposed elders and said coldly, "Do you see that? I am now the chairman of the Elders Council of the hidden family." "There is no need to hold this meeting. This is an order," Fade said directly. The opposition didn''t expect Fade to do this, and their faces darkened. Then, Yves took the lead and said, "This statement of yours is dictatorship. We don''t want someone like you to be the chairman." "Your objection is invalid!" Fade looked directly at Yves and said coldly, "If you don''t want to, you can choose not to be an elder. I will choose someone else." Yves''s gaze darkened, and then he said in a deep voice, "No, no. The Lin family officially announces that we will withdraw from the Council of Elders of the hidden family. After that, Yves tore off the logo of the Council of Elders and threw it on the table with a proud look on his face." The other elders who were against Fade immediately followed suit and began to move. "I don''t ept it either. My Chiang family will withdraw from the Council of Elders." "If such an autocratic person bes our leader, our Lei family won''t ept it. We''ll withdraw." "Count me in. We''ll withdraw as well." In an instant, almost half of the elders had left. The situation seemed to be going out of control. After all, with so many people leaving in one go, even if Fade became the chairman, it would be nothing more than a title. However, Fade''s expression did not change. He swept his gaze over the people who had left and immediately nodded. "All of you can withdraw. Alright, very well, I''ll remember all of this." "Whatever!" Yves sneered and turned to leave. "It''s like a primary school student''s trick, it''s not worth mentioning." The Chiang family also wanted to leave. The others immediately turned around and were about to leave. But at this time, Fade shouted, "Stop, who said you could go?" Yves turned around, looked at Fade, and said coldly, "Mr. Chen, what do you mean by this? Can''t we just quit the Council of Elders and leave?" Fade sneered and stepped forward, "Leave? You haven''t settled your debts yet, and you want to leave?" "What debts?" Yves and the others could not help frowning. Fade said coldly, "Chiang family, you sent assassins to kill people in the secr world and assassinate innocent people. Do you really think that I won''t pursue this matter?" "ording to the rules of the Council of Elders, the Chiang family''s actions are vicious and have a bad influence. The main person in charge of the Chiang family has to bear the corresponding responsibility, be abolished of one level of their training, and receive a fine of one billion yuan." "If you want to leave, deal with these things first!" Fade looked at the elder of the Chiang family. At this moment, the Chiang family elder''s expression instantly changed. "You don''t have the right to punish my Chiang family. If you dare..." Without waiting for the other party to finish speaking, Fade moved his body and pped out. This Chiang family elder waspletely caught off guard and was pped on the vantian in his lower abdomen by Fade''s palm. With a loud p sound, the vantian shattered and the Chiang family elder fell to the ground in iparable pain. "You, you''ve destroyed my vantian-" "Resist thew enforcement and you''ll be punished severely," Fade said coldly, "It''s still considered a light punishment to disable you. If you still dare to resist thew enforcement, you will die next time." After that, Fade continued, "Besides the Chiang family, the vitions of thew and discipline of all major families in recent years are all recorded here. ept your punishment yourselves!" While speaking, Fade threw out a document and showed it to everyone. These documents recorded that these families had done all kinds of bad things in the recent years, such as forcibly robbing the businessmen in the mortal world, and beating the people who opposed their own work. This kind of thing was already the norm for the Lin family. It was only that everyone had gotten used to these habits. Although they were wrong, no one was there to punish them. Therefore, they didn''t take it seriously at all. It was just that every time they did things, they had to be more careful not to make things too serious, so that no one would care about these "trivial matters" in their eyes. But now, Fade turned these trifles over one by one, as if he had to deal with them strictly ording to the rules. If they were really dealt with ording to Fade''s standards, these families would probably suffer a great deal, and their fine wouldn''t be less than a hundred million. Adding on to the various methodsBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. of abolishing one''s cultivation, the great families'' muscles and bones were going to be damaged. This was especially the case with the Lin family, who had been the leader of the first-rate hidden families. It was natural that they would take advantage of their power to bully others and take things by force. In the document, the Lin family''s crimes were listed for more than two pages. The final fine for punishment was more than ten billion yuan, without counting the other types of punishment. At the sight of this, Yves would never agree to this punishment. He directly threw the documents down and said coldly, "That''s absurd. These things are meaningless. The Lin family will never ept any malicious nder." The other ns also voiced out in session. "Fake, it''s all fake. We are being framed." "Even if you are the chairman, you can''t frame us like this." "Our Lei family will definitely not allow ourselves to be captured for no reason." Seeing that all the families were against it, Fade did not change his expression and continued to say, "It seems that you are not ready to ept the punishment obediently. In that case, I can only resort to violent means." As he spoke, the True Energy in Fade''s body exploded. A strong aura rose to the sky and enveloped everyone. They felt a huge pressure. The faces of these shouting elders suddenly changed, and then they began to resist Fade''s True Energy aura. At the same time, they kept making gestures. Obviously, they were calling for help. As for the other people, their eyes were full of seriousness at the moment, and they started to talk about it. "Now that things havee to this stage, there''s nothing we can do!" "This new chairman is still too inexperienced. He''s too reckless in doing things. He can''t just use such a tough method." "That''s right. Now that he''s here, most of the people are against him. How is he going to carry on? If he''s not careful, he''s going to fight!" "If we really fight, he''ll definitely lose! So many families, if we fight together, he''ll definitely lose." In such a tense atmosphere, an imminent war was about to break out. Faced with the pressure of the True Energy''s aura, Fade was not afraid at all. He immediately launched an attack. In an instant, a series of crackling sounds were heard, and then screams soon followed. Under the attack of Fade, three or four people fell to the ground in a few seconds, howling in pain. Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 It shocked everyone to see Fade make such a daring move. The scene quietened down. Everyone stopped moving and looked at him. He kicked the few people who were lying on the ground a few times, then looked around and said coldly, "Now, who else wants to fight?" For a moment, no one responded. After all, he was the one who had defeated Moon. Moreover, the move that he had just revealed in front of them had truly shocked quite a number of people. Seeing this, Fade said in a low voice, "If you don''t do it, thene over and ept your punishment." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, the faces of the family members changed. Several members of the big families looked at each other. Finally, Yves said, "Let''s go together. I don''t believe that he alone can defeat all of us." "That''s right. Let''s attack him together. He''s not qualified to be our chairman. Let''s beat him back." "This is risky, but with everyone together, we can destroy him." As they shouted, a burst of positive energy burst out, and a group of people attacked Fade. Feeling the iing attack, his gaze swept around and found seven or eight people. These people were very strong. They were at least at thete stage of Earth Level, and there were even one or two early-stage Heaven Level martial artists. The explosive force from such a united attackbined and the momentum burst out. In an instant, it covered the whole scene, like a furious wave, and mmed towards Fade. Even if he had shown strong fighting skills before, in the face of such a violent joint attack, everyone was still worried about him. However, at this moment, his face was calm. Looking at the surging offensive wave, he even nodded and said: "Not bad. This is something I can y with. I can finally move a bit." While speaking, he rushed out. The impact stirred up a strong wind in an instant, apanied by a burst of positive energy that enveloped his body. At this moment, Fade looked like a long spear facing the raging waves, as he fiercely rushed forward. Boom! A strong crash came. Fade''s thin figure seemed to be overwhelmed by the huge wave from his opponent, and he disappeared behind a colorful curtain of light. "Fade is missing. Did he lose?" "He should be defeated. After all, so many expertsunched a joint attack. No matter how strong he is, he can''t withstand them!" "This kind of ending is something that was expected a long time ago. He is too arrogant. He has gone overboard." "Young man, you think too highly of yourself. You don''t know how to hide your power and bide your time. This is your end." The crowdmented with their arms crossed in front of their chests as they anticipated the oue. All of a sudden, a sharp whistle sounded. The crowd was shocked, and then they looked toward the source of the sound. Then, they found that Fade, who had been drowned by the wave of positive energy, broke through the curtain of light at this moment. He shot out like a sharp arrow. Before the crowd could react, a scream was heard along with the sound of blood sshing in the air. Everyone''s eyes turned around and they looked at the ground again. They were immediately dumbfounded. That was because the seven or eight masters who attacked Fade just now had all fallen to the ground, and they were bleeding profusely. Although the positions of the wounds were not fatal, the physical pain and the damage to their dignity was not light at all. It made their faces turn pale and gloomy. All the lights on Fade''s body had dissipated. He stood in front of them with his hands sped behind his back. He nced at the people on the ground, and then said, "Now, do you still not admit defeat? If you don''t admit defeat, you can still take action. I don''t mind doing some more exercise." This time, after hearing his words, everyone on the spot couldn''t help but tremble. They couldn''t help but take a few steps back, trying to stay away from him. Although it was quiet and no one spoke, the expressions on their faces and eyes showed the shock in their hearts at the moment. "How could this be? So many masters attacked together, but they were all defeated." "Then how did Fade do it? He''s too strong." "What realm is he in? Is he not only in the middle stage of the Heaven Level, but also in thete stage of the Heaven Level?" "Is he really going to be the chairman and take control of us, the hidden family?" At this time, Fade looked around at the crowd and saw that no one was going to fight, so he said, "It seems that no one wants to challenge me. Then, I have told you the rules and various kinds of punishments. You all have agreed!" At this point, the faces of many representatives of the families changed, and they wanted to disagree. However, in the face of Fade''s gaze, they couldn''t speak up. "Since you don''t have any different opinions, then do it ording to the rules!" Upon finishing his words, Fade turned around and was about to enter the headquarters of the Elder Council. At this moment, an old but deep voice sounded, "President Chen, you''re admirable!" Upon hearing the voice, Fade stopped and turned his head, only to find that an elder with a tall and straight figure was walking towards him. With the appearance of the old man, the originally quiet scene suddenly became lively. "Master Lin is here. We''ll have a good show to watch." "Old Master Tarmon, he''s Moon''s father, and Eliff''s and Yves''s grandfather. He is a senior!" "Master Lin is an expert at thete-stage of the Heaven Level. Now that he has appeared, the situation has changed again." "I''m afraid that Fade won''t have any good oues." Upon hearing thements, Fade immediately knew who the other party was. Slightly narrowing his eyes, he looked at Tarmon and said, "Old Master Lin, you''re also here. Is there anything you wish to teach me?" "As if!" Tarmon gave a heavy snort. Then, he nced at Yves on the ground and asked Fade, "I just want an exnation from you, Chairman Chen. You hurt the younger generation of my Lin family, so you should at least give us an exnation for this matter!" "Exnation?" Fade snorted coldly. "He attacked the chairman of the Elder Council and I gave him a lesson. This is an exnation. Are you satisfied?" "Chairman Chen, your exnation is not satisfactory to me," Tarmon said in a low voice: "Furthermore, I heard that you were ndering the Lin Family for bullying and you said that you were going to punish us. That is nonsense." "The evidence is there. It''s not up to you to decide whether it''s nonsense or not," Fade replied. Tarmon spoke in a more imposing manner, "I''m not sure if it''s something that I can decide, but it''s definitely not something that you can decide with just a word." Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 "Is that so? Then what if I want to do this?" Fade narrowed his eyes as he looked at Tarmon. Meanwhile, the positive energy in his body started to circte. Tarmon immediately let out a cold snort as the positive energy in his body erupted. In a low voice, he said, "Do you really have to do this? We, the Lin family, need an exnation, Chairman Chen. Please don''t me me for being impolite." Fade was not afraid at all when he saw the terrifying aura emanating from Tarmon''s body. Smiling, he took a step forward and said, "Since that''s the case, then let me witness your skills, Master Lin. Let''s take a look at this so-called first-rate hidden family. I wonder what level you''re at." "Young man, you are too arrogant." Upon hearing these words, Tarmon''s expression turned even grimmer. Fade smiled and said, "You will soon know whether I''m arrogant or not." As he spoke, the aura of the positive energy on the two of them continued to soar. Two terrifying surges of pressure spread out from the two of them and enveloped the surrounding people. Their hearts raced, and they felt an inexplicable sense of oppression. At this time, the two people were like two balls of light that were constantly bing brighter. Their aura spread and surged, and in the end, they began to collide with each other. The battle was on the verge of breaking out. The surrounding people felt the horrible oppressive pressure, and they quickly retreated far away. It was not until they were 100 meters away that they felt a little relieved. After all, Tarmon was an expert at the Heaven Level. In fact, within the entire hidden family, he could be considered to be one of the top three masters. At this moment, Fade''s aura of positive energy was on par with Tarmon''s, and his strength was already terrifying. If two warriors in the Advanced Stage of the Heaven Level collided with each other, the aftermath of the attack would probably cause serious injury to some Earth Level warriors. Therefore, at this moment, everyone was shocked and terrified. At the same time, their eyes were full of expectation to see the results of the fight. Of course, the majority of them were more optimistic about Tarmon winning. "Master Lin is going to make his move. He''ll definitely win this time." "Of course. Master Lin is a master at thetestage of the Heaven Level." "However, Fade has created one miracle after another. Perhaps there will be an ident this time." "Haha, you''ve also said that it could only be an ident. Do you think Master Lin will let such an ident happen?" Just as the crowd was discussing, Tarmon, who was at the centre of the raging energy force, looked at Fade. A slightly surprised expression shed across his eyes as he said, "Young man, your strength is indeed not bad. It has even exceeded my expectations." "At such an age, for you to be able to reach thete-stage of the Earth level, you can indeed be considered a master," Tarmon actually praised him. However, he immediately changed his tone, and his expression became gloomy. "Even if you are a genius, you shouldn''t have provoked my Lin family. You shouldn''t have interfered in the position of the head of my family. For this, you have to pay the price." As he spoke, Tarmon''s aura rose once again, instantly suppressing Fade''s aura and attacking like a tidal wave. At this moment, Fade had no fear on his face, and there was even room for him to speak. "Then come on!" "You are a fool who seeks death!" Tarmon shouted angrily. The raging tides of positive energy instantly transformed into a huge wave that viciously pped towards Fade. At the same time, Tarmon''s body also began to move. With an agility that did not match his age, he swiftly charged forward. Like a fierce and hungry tiger, he ferociously pounced at Fade. It was an overwhelming and powerful attack. Without any fear, Fade stomped on the ground with his legs and he exerted his strength. Then, he twisted his waist and punched out. This simple punch did not seem like any fancy moves. However, it carried the sound of wind and thunder as it howled and broke through Tarmon''s aura of positive energy, directly smashing towards his body. Though Tarmon was a little taken aback by Fade''s ferocious attack, his reflexes were extremely agile. With a quick flick of his wrist, he immediately threw out a punch, which heavily collided with Fade. Instantly, there was a loud bang, and a stream of light, along with positive energy, burst in the ce where the two collided. A strong shockwave of positive energy burst forth with the two of them at the center. The terrifying shockwave actually caused the small building in the center of the Elder Council to copse. Fortunately, the surrounding people had long since left. Meanwhile, Fade and Tarmon, who were standing below the small building, were evidently not afraid of the copsed building. The light and aura of positive energy gradually spread out. At this moment, the two of them returned to their original positions, as if nothing had happened. Faintly, one could see that Tarmon''s right hand was slightly trembling. At this moment, his face was calm, yet his heart was surging with waves. During the previous sh with Fade, even though he was able to react in time and defend himself, he was still very confident in his own strength and was prepared to send Fade flying with a single punch. However, the oue was beyond his expectations. The terrifying force from Fade''s fist was not inferior to his. In fact, it was even stronger than his own. In the face of the collision, Tarmon felt as if he was unable to bear it any longer. Although he finally withdrew his hand in time, his right hand had gone numb due to the impact of the tremendous force, and it was still trembling. As he thought of this point, Tarmon''s expression turned serious as he sighed and thought to himself, "It looks like I have to use that move of mine. I never expected to be forced into this by a younger generation member. However, it should be a great honor for you to die at my hands!" Snorting coldly, he did not say anything out loud as he gently stepped forward. In an instant, a sharp aura surged out from his body. It was like a sharp sword that flickered with a golden light as it continuously condensed and surged. As Tarmon''s aura continuously gathered, the sword also grewrger andrger. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In the end, a huge sword that was ten meters long was formed in the air in front of him. The huge sword flickered with a golden light, causing half of the sky to turn golden. A fierce aura surrounded the giant sword, and it carried a terrifying destructive power. A part of the aura swept across the top of a tall building and cut off its roof as easily as if it was cutting tofu. Such power made the spectators a hundred meters away feel a wave of fear, astonishment and excitement, and they moved further away from the battle scene. However, the sounds of discussion became even more lively. "This huge sword is too terrifying. If I was at the bottom, I would have been crushed by this pressure." "Of course, this is the unique skill of the Lin Family, the ''Sky- piercing Sword'', which was created hundreds of years ago by their ancestors. It''s very powerful." "This time, Fade is definitely going to lose." "However, it''s the boy''s honor to be able to force Master Lin to use his unique skill and die under the attack of the Sky-piercing sword." Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 As the crowd was discussing in astonishment, a glint shed across Tarmon''s eyes as his arms ferociously swung downwards. In an instant, the huge sword in the air whistled and shed down. Sharp and heavy, it fell from the sky towards Fade. Before the giant sword fell on the ground, the energy surrounding it had already split the ground around Fade, forming a gully that was two meters wide and nearly twenty meters long. He stood in the middle of the gully and looked up at the giant sword that was about to fall from the sky. "Go to hell!" Tarmon shouted onest time. His sword whistled through thest stretch of distance as it viciously hacked down towards Fade. In an instant, the golden lightpletely enveloped him, and he could not be seen at all. "It''s over, Fade is dead." "That''s for sure. Now, it depends on how much of his body is left. If he''s not lucky, I''m afraid there will be no bones left!" "He''s the one who provoked Master Lin. He''s digging his own grave!" Amidst themotion, a smile appeared on Tarmon''s face as he withdrew his hand and ced it behind his back. Soon after, he turned his head to look at the crowd and said in a clear voice: "The bullies have been eliminated. Everyone, the hidden family will return to its peaceful state." "However, the chairman''s position has been left vacant. We need to make a new choice," he said. Upon hearing this, a person with keen senses immediately stood up and hurriedly ttered, "Master Lin, you''re so powerful that you''ve killed such a viin for our hidden family. The position of chairman should naturally be yours." Some people took the lead, and others also reacted in an instant to speak out one after another. "That''s right. Master Lin is in high regard. I''m sure the position of chairman will belong to none but him." "Master Lin is old, after all. It''s inconvenient to work too hard. In my opinion, Moon Lin is the most suitable one." "Moon is indeed suitable. He is Master Lin''s son, and he is young and powerful." Upon hearing the crowd''s response, a smile involuntarily appeared on Tarmon''s face. Even though he had gone through some twists and turns, in the end, the position of the head of the Elder Council still fell into the hands of the Lin family. Their goal had been achieved. He was about to announce his eptance of the position of chairman with a smile on his face. Suddenly, a cold voice sounded, "The new chairman hasn''t died yet. Why is Master Lin in such a hurry to take over?" Hearing the voice, everyone present was shocked, and they looked at the gully that was cut out by the huge sword. In the deep gully, it was dark, and there was dirt scattered everywhere. A figure came out. It was none other than Fade. His clothes were not damaged at all, and there was no sign of any injury on his body. His whole face was ruddy and he strode out in high spirits. Everyone was shocked. "How is Fade not injured?" "That''s impossible. That was the sword of the Lin family, the Sky-piercing Sword. How could he not have hurt Fade?" "Could it be that he missed Fade?" "That''s impossible. How could such a huge sword go awry? Not to mention that this kind of attack will be incredibly powerful even if it makes contact with the edge of the ring!" Just as everyone was at a loss, Tarmon was the first to react. With a stern expression on his face, he let out a heavy snort before he once again made a move, drawing out a formidable Qi de as he viciously attacked Fade. Fade remained expressionless. Instead, he shook his head and said, "Your Lin family''s ultimate move, the Sky-piercing Sword, could not even kill me, let alone an ordinary move like yours." After that, he raised his right hand and directly pped him in the air. This palm seemed ordinary and unremarkable, yet it seemed to carry an invisible pressure as it directly pressed down on Tarmon. His expression instantly changed when he felt this majestic energy. This was because this energy was actually even stronger than Fade''s earlier energy. It had already surpassed the category of a late-stage Heaven Level martial artist. For a moment, Tarmon''s eyes were filled with shock, "Could it be that you have reached the peak of the Heaven Level..." Before he could finish speaking, Fade''s palm mmed down. In an instant, Tarmon felt as if a mountain peak had descended from the heavens and viciously smashed into his body. That enormous force was not something he could withstand at all as his body was directly smashed into the ground. It caused the ground to shatter, forming a several meter deep pit. Tarmonid in the deep pit, his body motionless. For a period of time, he was actually unable to sense any aura. The scene really shocked everyone. They looked at the scene in disbelief and were speechless. Fade''s movements did not stop as he directly stepped to the front of the deep pit. He looked down on Tarmon and icily said, "Don''t pretend to be dead. Open your eyes and answer my question." At the bottom of the pit, Tarmon''s facial muscles twitched a little as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Soon after, he opened his eyes and looked upwards. As he took a closer look, he saw Fade, who was looking down from the sky. There were also numerous onlookers around him, as well as the chaotic discussions that broke out amongst them. Tarmon would rather pass out on his own. He did not want to wake up and suffer such a disgrace. However, facing Fade''s aura, he did not dare to disobey. He could only look at him and said with difficulty, "What do you want to ask?" Fade took a sharp breath before he asked, "About half a year ago, did your Lin family bring back a woman from Bay City? She''s called Quin Lin." Upon hearing this, Tarmon''s facial expression changed. Slightly hesitating for a moment, he promptly replied, "It''s true. She was brought back by some men." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. When his wife''s whereabouts were confirmed, Fade couldn''t help but be excited. He continued to ask, "Why did the Lin family bring Quin back? What''s your rtionship with her?" Tarmon answered, "Quin is my granddaughter. She is a member of the Lin family. The reason why I brought her back was to bring her home." "Granddaughter!" Hearing this, Fade was a little surprised. He had many questions in his mind. However, this wasn''t the time to ask these questions. Fade asked, "Where is Quin now? Is she with your Lin family?" "Right now, she..." Upon hearing these words, Tarmon''s facial expression changed. His expression was a little peculiar as he started to stammer. "Answer me, where is Quin now?" Fade noticed that something was amiss and his expression turned cold as he asked sharply. Tarmon wore an awkward expression on his face. However, in the face of Fade''s pressure, he had no choice but to speak up. However, just as he was about to speak, a young and arrogant voice rang out from the side. "When did a secr warrior be so arrogant? How dare he show off in the hidden family?" Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 Upon hearing the voice, everyone''s eyes could not help but turn to look at him. Then, they saw a young man in his mid-20s. He was wearing a long robe, with his hands behind his back and a proud look on his face. If someone paid attention, they would realize that this man was the man who hadmented on Fade at the challenge battle and selections held a few days ago. The symbol of the twin pagodas on the man''s sleeves could still be seen clearly, showing his identity. Fade heard the sound and turned around. He looked at the man and said coldly, "What do you want to do?" The young man looked at him and said with a proud tone, "I don''t want to do anything. I just want you to stop and then kneel down to apologize to the Lin family." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes narrowed and his expression became serious. He looked at the other party and said coldly, "What if I don''t?" The man sighed and said proudly, "No? Then be ready to bear my anger!" "Anger! I don''t mind teaching another self-righteous guy a lesson." Fade sneered with a disdainful face. This fellow was extremely arrogant. When ordinary people saw him, they would think that his strength was very strong. However, Fade had already seen through his cultivation level. He was only at the early stage of the Heaven Level and was not worth mentioning. "You''re courting death!" The man snorted coldly. He immediately struck out with a burst of positive energy and broke through the air towards Fade. Feeling this strength, Fade felt that it was ridiculous and immediately shook his head. This guy''s strength was almost the same as Eliff''s. With such strength, it was hrious that this guy had dared to challenge him. Hence, he casually threw out a stream of positive energy to block it. The two collided, and Fade''s strength smashed the other party''s strength in an instant. He did not reduce his momentum and continued to rush towards the young man. The other side didn''t expect such a thing as he hadpletely misjudged Fade''s abilities. When he felt the horror of his strength, he had no time to react. He looked panicked and hurriedly dodged, trying to avoid the attack. However, in the end, he was slow to react and was scratched on the waist by Fade''s attack. At this moment, the clothes and flesh on the young man''s waist were instantly torn apart, and they were dripping with blood. The man screamed and staggered. His face turned pale, and he almost fell to the ground. Fade could not bear to look at such a person who was weak and had littlebat experience. Without paying much attention, he waved his hand and said, "Now get out of here. I can spare your life." Hearing this, the man''s pale face fell and his expression became even more grim. He covered his wound and did not leave. Instead, he threatened Fade and said, "Do you know who I am? You hurt me. Do you know what the consequences will be?" "Now, kneel down and apologize to me immediately, and break your arms. I will consider sparing your life." Hearing his words, Fade turned his head and looked at the man as if he was looking at a fool. "Are you sure you don''t want to leave? Then you can take another attack from me!" Fade spoke coldly, and waved his hand to strike another blow. Seeing this, the man''s face twitched in fear and he quickly shouted, "How dare you hurt me! I''m Eirian and I''m a member of the Wushuang Tower. If you hurt me, you''re setting yourself against the Wushuang Tower." Hearing this cry, the onlookers could not help but be shocked, and their expressions were a little surprised. "So he''s a member of Wushuang Tower. No wonder he''s so..." "Judging from the symbol of the twin pagodas on his sleeve, he is indeed from the Wushuang Tower." "How could the people of Wushuang Tower stand up for the Lin family? Is there any secret rtionship between them?" "Wasn''t there a rumor that the Lin family found a supporter for the position of the chairman? Could it be that the members of the Wushuang Tower are the Lin Family''s supporters?" "The people from the Wushuang Tower havee forward. There might still be a turn for the situation." Listening to the crowd''s exmation and discussion, Eirian looked proud. He slightly raised his head and looked at Fade with a proud face. "Did you hear that? I am from the Wushuang Tower. Now, be more aware of your mistakes. Kneel down and apologize to me." Hearing this, Fade snorted coldly. He didn''t pay attention to him at all. Instead, he shot out a stream of positive energy towards Eirian. Eirian did not expect that after he revealed his identity, the other party would still dare to attack him. He was shocked and said, "How dare you..." However, before he could finish his words, Fade''s strength rushed over and hit his chest, directly sending him flying out. Eirian spat out a mouthful of blood and he fell to the ground. His eyes were full of ferocity and anger. He screamed, "I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. If you dare to hurt me, I''ll kill you." Facing such an arrogant and ignorant guy, Fade couldn''t help frowning. Originally, he didn''t have any intentions to kill him, but this guy didn''t know what was good for him. He kept provoking Fade, which made him feel annoyed and threatened. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade didn''t mind killing him and calming himself down a little. Unfortunately, Eirian didn''t know what Fade was thinking at this time, and he was still shouting wildly, "I''m a member of a Heaven Level, and I''m a high-ranking master. How dare you, a warrior in the secr world, hurt me? I''ll kill you. I''ll destroy your whole family. I''ll grind your bones to dust. I''ll..." The crazy roar finally angered Fade. He snorted and stepped forward with a cold face. The positive energy in his palm began to condense and he was about to p the young man. Eirian, who kept shouting, felt the surging strength of Fade''s palm, and then he perceived the threat and realized that Fade really dared to kill him. In an instant, his face changed. "No, don''t kill..." However, at this moment, Fade didn''t care about what he had to say, as his palm was about to fall. Seeing that the killing intent was determined, Eirian was about to be killed by Fade''s palm. At this moment, Tarmon, who had barely managed to escape from the deep pit, turned to Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, you can''t kill him. Otherwise, Quin will be in mortal danger." Upon hearing this, Fade''s palm, which was about tond on Eirian''s face, came to a halt. He turned his head towards Tarmon with an ice- cold expression on his face, "You said that Quin is in mortal danger. What do you mean by this?" "I..." Tarmon paused for a moment before he lowered his voice and said to Fade, "Didn''t you just ask where Quin is? I can tell you that she has been taken away by Eirian''s grandfather, Ceylon, and is currently on the way back to Wushuang Tower." "What!" Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but look serious, and a lot of questions came to his mind. Upon seeing this, Tarmon said, "Mr. Chen, if you want to ensure Quin''s safety, you can''t kill him. As for the whole matter, it is not convenient to speak here..." Fade''s eyes narrowed, and his expression changed. He immediately said, "Go back to the Lin family manor. Don''t try any tricks, or there will be consequences." Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 Tarmon lowered his head and said, "I don''t dare to!" Fade''s disy of strength had already exceeded Tarmon''s expectations andpletely overwhelmed him. The fact that Fade was able to defeat him meant that he was at least on par with him in terms of the cultivation realm, reaching the advanced stage of the Heaven Level. It was even possible for him to reach the peak stage of the Heaven Level. At Fade''s age, who was not even thirty years old, it was truly shocking for him to reach such a cultivation level. Such a top- tier martial arts master would definitely be a top tier existence even amongst the four Heaven Level factions. Tarmon did not want to offend such a master. Soon after, Fade, Tarmon, and the injured Eirian returned to the Lin family manor. As the strongest first-ss hidden family, there was no need to say much about the residence of the Lin family. It was huge, well decorated, and filled with positive energy. No matter how one looked at it, it was an exquisite residence. However, the atmosphere within was exceptionally tense and oppressive. That was because the pir of the Lin family, Master Lin, had actually been defeated, and the enemy was still in his own home. How could they rx? Fortunately, Fade had no interest in finding trouble with the rest of the Lin family members. After he entered the guest hall, he immediately turned to Tarmon and asked, "Can you tell me now, how did Quin end up in the hands of a member of the Wushuang Tower?" "This..." Tarmon paused for a moment before he continued, "Before the election, the Lin family had targeted the position of the chairman. In order to stabilize our position, our Lin family had secretly done quite a bit of work, including seeking support from the four Heaven level sects." "In the end, we found a connection and got in touch with the people from Wushuang Tower. The other party also promised to support us but proposed the corresponding conditions. Among these conditions, one of them was the Lin family''s Quin." "So, Moon found Quin and reached an agreement with Wushuang Tower." "In the election of the chairman, Wushuang Tower sent Ceylon, the outer elder, and his grandson, Eirian, to support the election. Originally, our trade was going to be decided after the election." "But Master Sun suddenly had something to do, so he decided to leave Eirian to support the Lin family, and take Quin back to the family in advance." "That''s why we''re in such a situation now." After listening to Tarmon''s story, Fade''s eyes turned cold as he looked towards him and said, "You said that Quin is your family member and you also brought her home." "Instead, you gave her to the people of Wushuang Tower as a bargaining chip in exchange for benefits. Is this the Lin family''s attitude towards their own family members?" Tarmon could feel Fade''s anger and quickly exined, "This is indeed our fault. However, when we were negotiating with Master Sun, he had promised us that Wushuang Tower would not harm Quin and would even treat her well. Thus, we..." "Enough, I don''t want to hear your exnation." Fade shouted angrily and then said coldly, "Now, tell me, where is Ceylon? I''m going to bring Quin back." "This..." Tarmon''s face turned pale and he seemed to be in a difficult position. "Master Sun has already set off several days ago. Based on his speed, he would likely have returned to the Wushuang Tower long ago. Thus..." "In that case, I''ll go to Wushuang Tower. Even if they are annihted, I will bring Quin back." Fade''s eyes were red with anger. As Tarmon stared at Fade, who was extremely furious, he did not dare to say anything else. He could feel that the current Fade was extremely furious, so much so that he was about to lose his mind. Destroying the Wushuang Tower was not something a normal person would say. If Fade was to fight to the death against Wushuang Tower, Tarmon would definitely be d. However, what he was worried about now was that the furious Fade would first wipe out their Lin family before going to Wushuang Tower to fight to the death. That would be a huge loss. Therefore, he did not dare to infuriate Fade. Instead, he continuously consoled him, "Mr. Chen, please don''t be agitated. This matter has yet to reach that stage. I will contact Master Sun immediately. Perhaps, there is still a chance for things to turn for the better." After finishing his words, Tarmon gave Eirian a look. He suddenly came to his senses and hurriedly said, "There''s a turning point. There really is a turning point." "What turning point? Tell me!" Fade said coldly. Eirian gulped and quickly said, "I heard my grandfather say that on his way back, he would go to Dragonville and Bay City to investigate something. Thus, he may not have returned to Wushuang Tower yet." "I can call my grandfather now and ask him to bring some people back immediately." "Interesting." Fade looked at him. Eirian nodded repeatedly. "It''s true, it''s absolutely true. If you don''t believe me, I can call him now..." Immediately, he didn''t care about the pain. He took out his cell phone and began to dial a number. Tarmon hastily exined to Fade, "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. Master Sun will definitely return. Eirian is his most valued grandson. He is also the grandson whom Master Sun thinks most highly of. He dotes on Eirian very much and will definitely return." Just as they were talking, Eirian''s call connected, "Grandpa, this is Eirian. You haven''t returned to the family yet, right? Come back quickly. Bring Quin with you." "Turn on the speaker!" Fade shouted coldly. On the other line of the phone, Ceylon''s voice could be heard, "Eirian, what are you talking about? Why did you ask me toe back? What happened?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Grandpa, don''t ask so much. Hurry up and bring your men back. If you don''te soon, I''ll die here," Eirian cried. Ceylon''s tone changed when he heard this, "What do you mean by ''die''? What the hell is going on? Eirian, tell me clearly." "Grandfather, I..." Eirian was somewhat incoherent. At this time, Fade waved his hand and grabbed the phone in Eirian''s hand. He then said in a low voice, "Master Sun of Wushuang Tower, right? I''ll give you half a day to bring Quin back to the Lin family of the hidden family. Otherwise, you can prepare to collect your grandson, Eirian''s, body." "Who are you? What did you do to Eirian?" Ceylon asked. Fade did not answer him, "I''ve given you a limited amount of time. You only have half a day. Also, if Quin gets hurt, prepare to take my fury." He immediately hung up the phone. He pointed at Eirian as he instructed Tarmon, "Take him away and send someone to watch over him. If any ident urs, the Lin family will no longer need to exist." "No, there will definitely be no ident," Tarmon promptly sent someone to take Eirian away, before respectfully returning to Fade''s side. Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 Fade stared at him and thought of something. He opened his mouth and asked, "You said Quin is a member of your Lin family. What''s going on? Tell me the details." Tarmon''s expression slightly changed as he began to exin, "It was around twenty years ago, and the Lin family was considered one of the well-off hidden families. We were not considered among the first-rate families but we were considered one of the better ones." "I had a nephew and his name was Daniel. Even though he was born into a martial arts family, he wasn''t interested as he was not talented in it. Thus, when he grew up, the family sent him to manage the Lin family''s business." "Daniel was only average in terms of martial arts, but he was quite talented in business. In just a few years, he had raised the Lin family''s business by a few folds and he had a certain reputation in the family." "Just when they were about to promote his position in the family, Daniel brought back a girl whom he had met during a vacation, and the two of them had fallen in love. Therefore, they were nning to get married." "As a hidden family, the Lin family is very enthusiastic about the marriage of our members, and they strive to find someone that is a perfect match for them. Moreover, Daniel was performing well and thus, the family was finding a significant other for him. That was why they initially opposed their marriage." "But then, the woman showed us her strength, and this was when we found out that she was also a martial artist herself. Moreover, she was not an ordinary person. She was a Heaven Level martial artist and was rted to Wushuang Tower."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "After finding out about this, the family naturally agreed to Daniel''s marriage. After all, this was a great opportunity to curry favor with Wushuang Tower. Therefore, the family held a wedding for the two." "However, on the day before the wedding, the woman returned, injured, and she left to get her injuries treated. Then, an anonymous person came to the Lin family and threatened us not to contact that woman again." "Initially we didn''t think too much about his threats but then our Lin family''s business was greatly impacted, and our disciples were also ambushed and attacked. Even one of the elders of our family was also injured from their attacks. Therefore, under such circumstances, we couldn''t just ignore their threats anymore. We had no other choice but to call off the wedding" "But Daniel was too stubborn, and he insisted on marrying that woman. Hence, he didn''t even hesitate to leave the Lin family so that he could marry her." "After Daniel left, our Lin family quietened down immediately. Later, we also secretly investigated what had happened to them. Thest we heard was that they had a child together. After that, Daniel died and the woman went missing. We knew that this was the doing of that anonymous person, and we were afraid that it would affect the Lin family. Hence, we stopped investigating it and we also made it a rule that no one in the family was allowed to speak about this matter ever again." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes could not help but slightly squinted. He asked, "What is the name of the woman?" "Her name was Chrystal Xie." Upon hearing the name, Fade''s heart jolted. She was indeed Quin''s mother. Back then, Francesca had told him that his mother-inw was somehow rted to Wushuang Tower, and now, this was verified by Tarmon. However, he had now gotten some new information, which was the sudden appearance of that anonymous martial artist before Daniel and Chrystal''s wedding. Why did he want to obstruct their wedding, and why was Chrystal injured? What happened to Daniel that caused him to die so suddenly and why did Chrystal go missing? All of a sudden, these questions flooded his mind and he was feeling doubtful. After a pause, Fade continued to ask, "What happened after that? Why did the Lin family pursue the matter again, and what is the motive behind you hunting Quin down?" Tarmon''s face turned pale as he exined, "Actually, all of these happened recently. Six months ago, we went to contact Wushuang Tower. Their people mentioned Chrystal''s incident and that they wanted us to help them bring Quin in. That is the only reason why we started to pursue this matter and that is also why..." "Why does Wushuang Tower want to bring Quin in, and what is the rtionship between them and Chrystal?" Tarmon shook his head and replied "I have no idea about this. Wushuang Tower ordered us to carry out the task and the Lin family did not dare to ask so much." Seeing that Fade''s expression was a little grim, he hastily added, "But I''ve secretly sent people to inquire about it, and I vaguely managed to gather some information. After Chrystal went missing, she did go back to Wushuang Tower once. However, things didn''t end up as they wished and she left after that. That is everything I know. As for the details, I have no idea." As Fade listened, he recalled that before he came to Capital City, one of the members of Wushuang Tower, Santos, went to Dragonville, and he was looking for an antique token that was left behind by Chrystal. "Could this token be somehow rted to the fact that she left Wushuang Tower?" There were all kinds of doubts in his heart, but no idea where to start his search. However, Tarmon seemed like he couldn''t provide him with any more information. Therefore, he had to wait for Ceylon to arrive; only then could he ask him about the rest. Concurrently, on the phone, Ceylon had just hung up the phone with his grandson, Eirian. His expression was extremely gloomy upon finding out that his grandson was in a life- threatening situation. He couldn''t help but feel anxious. After the phone was hung up, he dialed his phone again but this time, Eirian was not reachable and this made Ceylon even more worried. A middle-aged man in a long robe named Zir, who was next to Ceylon, saw that he had received a call and his expression changed. He could not help but ask, "Master Sun, what''s wrong? What happened?" Ceylon had a gloomy face as he answered, "Eirian has been caught and now, only by bringing Quin to them can he be freed." "What! How could this be?" Zir couldn''t help being taken aback. He then nced at Ceylon and asked cautiously, "Master Sun, what are you going to do?" "What should we do? Of course, we have to go and save Eirian. Can we just let him be?" Ceylon red at him and snorted. A strange expression shed across Zir''s face when he heard this. He quickly replied, "Master Sun, that is not what I meant. We definitely have to save Eirian but Quin is highly valued by the deputy guardian. If we can''t bring her back this time, I''m afraid the n..." "Then are you just going to sit around and let Eirian be in danger?" Ceylon turned his head and red at him. Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 Zir knew that Eirian was the most talented grandson in the entire Sun family and he was Ceylon''s favorite grandson, thus he wouldn''t just give up so easily. He hurriedly exined, "Master Sun, I didn''t mean that. What I was trying to say is that Quin is not any other ordinary person. We should report back to the n and seek their help." Ceylon''s face darkened. He thought for a moment, then took out his cell phone, dialed a number, and told the person on the other end what was going on. After the phone was hung up, Zir quickly asked, "Master Sun, so what did they say?" "I have already informed Master Sim of the internal n. He said that he wille over as soon as possible, and he asked us to go rescue Eirian first." "It''s great that Master Sim cane." Zir breathed a sigh of relief. Ceylon immediately said, "Get ready right now. Let''s head back." "Yes!" Zir answered in a hurry. That evening, in the living room of the Lin family manor, Fade was sitting on the main seat with a serious look on his face. Beside him, Tarmon stood respectfully to one side, just like one of Fade''s followers. There was a group of hidden family members outside the Lin family manor. They found out that Fade had a conflict with the people from Wushuang Tower, and he was holding Eirian as a hostage. He even wanted Ceylon toe over and exchange hostages. As a result, all types of heated discussions broke out. Some people sighed and said that Fade was so bold that he dared to provoke a Heaven Level n. Some people also praised Fade''s strength and how he was not even afraid of a Heaven Level n. Of course, there were some who hoped that Master Sun woulde back and p Fade to death. These people naturally consisted of the Pei and Chiang families that were once defeated by Fade. As the sun was about to set and the sky gradually darkened, Fade suddenly squinted his eyes and said, "They areing!" Tarmon was dumbfounded at first. He was stunned as he lifted his head to look outside. Soon after, he also felt a terrifying burst of positive energying towards him. Immediately, he was certain that it was Ceylon. As his gaze turned towards the entrance, Tarmon was more puzzled with Fade''s strength. He was also at the peak stage of Heaven Level and his senses were way stronger than a lot of people. However, just now, Fade could sense that Ceylon wasing before he could even sense it. This made Tarmon somewhat puzzled. Just as he was slightly dumbfounded, two figures appeared at the entrance of the Lin family''s living room. The two men were Ceylon and Ziglir. When Ceylon entered, he immediately saw Fade, who was seated in the center of the room, as well as Tarmon, who was standing respectfully beside him. Seeing such a situation, Ceylon''s face twitched and his eyes narrowed slightly. During this period of time, he was in charge of contacting the Lin family and he obviously knew how terrifying Tarmon''s strength was. He was at thete stage of Heaven Level, and Ceylon was still a stage lower than him; he was at the middle stage of Heaven Level. Despite this, in actualbat, Ceylon was confident that he could defeat Tarmon. However, the fact that Tarmon could actually reach the peak of Heaven Level was considered quite outstanding. And now, Tarmon was standing respectfully beside this young man. This was enough to prove that this man was not as simple as he seemed. Either his background was shocking, or his strength was shocking. As this thought entered his mind, Ceylon squinted his eyes at Fade. For a moment, both pairs of eyes met each other and neither said a word. The atmosphere immediately tensed up. Tarmon could feel the oppressive atmosphere, and his heart began to thump faster. However, he did not wish for these two experts to start a fight in his house. He forced a smile and introduced, "Mr. Chen, these are the members of the external n of Wushuang Tower. This is Ceylor Sun and the one beside him is Instructor Zir Han." Upon hearing that, Fade had an indifferent expression on his face and he stared at them in silence. Immediately, Tarmon nced towards Ceylon and introduced, "Master Sun, Instructor Han. This is Mr. Chen. He..." Without waiting for him to finish his introduction, Ceylon snorted lividly as he red fiercely at Fade. In a cold tone, he asked, "You were the one who called me? Where is my grandson, Eirian?" Fade did not answer. Instead, he asked, "Where is Quin?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "I want to see my grandson first. If anything happens to him, don''t even think of seeing that woman ever again," Ceylon said with a heavy snort. Hearing this, Fade''s expression suddenly became gloomy, and a chilling aura burst forth from his body. Tarmon promptly tried to persuade both parties, "Mr. Chen, don''t be impulsive. Master Sun, don''t worry. Everything will be fine!" Ceylon interrupted, "I don''t believe you. Hand over my grandson first." "I want to see Quin first." Fade squinted his eyes; he was a little exasperated. When Tarmon saw this, he was worried that the two of them would start a fight. He hurriedly added, "Master Sun, Mr. Chen, we won''t solve the problem if we continue this. Why not both parties bring out the hostages? I will be the witness and the two of you will exchange people at the same time." Ceylon thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "Seeing that Master Lin has spoken, I agree to this decision." After that, he pped his hands, and Zir brought out a woman in the blink of an eye. Fade''s gaze was fixed on the woman and it was indeed Quin. For a moment, he was emotional immediately. Back then, his wife didn''t even say goodbye when she left and they had been separated for half a year. Now that she was right in front of him, emotions flooded his mind and he couldn''t hold them back as he rushed forward. "Quin!" However, he suppressed his impulse and called out softly, only to find that she was not reacting. Fade''s face immediately darkened. "What did you do to Quin?" Ceylon answered, "Nothing, I just gave her some sleeping pills and she fell asleep." "Where''s my grandson? If anything happens to him, all of you have to die with him," he continued in a livid tone. Fade pped his hands. Suddenly, someone lifted Eirian and strode out. Ceylon saw his grandson lying on the stretcher. His face was pale and his waist was red. Suddenly, his face changed greatly. "What did you do to Eirian? You hurt him. I''m going to kill..." As they were talking, his aura broke out, and he was about to rush over and attack Fade. When he saw this, the positive energy in his body immediately surged. He shouted coldly and was about to move. Upon seeing this, Tarmon quickly stepped forward and advised, "Master Sun, Mr. Chen, please don''t be impulsive." Immediately, he turned to look at Ceylon and exined, "Master Sun, I have already checked on Mr. Sun''s injuries. They are not serious. I''ve already checked on his wounds and there are just some bruises. After some rest, he should be able to recover." Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 "It''s just a bruise!" Ceylon''s face was filled with rage as he red at Tarmon and questioned, "Tarmon, my grandson was left in your Lin family house and that is how you treat him. It looks like you don''t think highly of me and Wushuang Tower!" Upon hearing this, Tarmon''s face immediately turned pale with fright. He hastily waved his hand and exined, "Master Sun, it''s a misunderstanding. How would I dare to not think highly of you or Wushuang Tower. It''s just that..." Meanwhile, Fade, who was eager for Quin to return to him, snorted and said, "Eirian was hurt by me and he deserved it. If you still want your grandson back then exchange the hostages now. Or else, when I change my mind, it would be toote." "You..." Ceylon was furious when Fade''s words flooded into his ears. However, seeing that his grandson was still being held hostage, Ceylon could only hold in his anger and gritted his teeth, "Exchange the hostages." Hearing that, Fade also nodded. Thus, Ceylon and Fade''s positive energy enveloped the entire scene, and they confronted each other. Zir and the members of the Lin family brought along Quin and Eirian as they strode towards each other. The atmosphere was tense. Both sides had their guards up in case the other party had some tricks up their sleeve, and their strength was on the verge of breaking out. In the midst of this tense atmosphere, Tarmon was the one suffering the most. He prayed in his heart for the battle not to break out. In the end, Quin and Eirian were finally exchanged, and they returned back to where they belonged. Ceylon immediately bent down and checked Eirian''s condition. After confirming that his grandson was really just bruised, he was relieved. Meanwhile, Eirian, lying on the stretcher, seeing that he had returned to his grandpa''s side, finally dared to speak. At this moment, he was full of grief, indignation and resentment. "Grandpa, it''s Fade. He hurt me. I want you to avenge me. I want you to kill him!" Ceylon held Eirian''s hand andforted him in a low voice. "Eirian, don''t be impulsive. Don''t worry. I will definitely get justice for you, for sure!" Immediately, he winked at him and asked Zir to take Eirian away. Meanwhile, Fade hugged the unconscious Quin and checked her pulse. After confirming that she was just asleep from the pills, he let out a sigh of relief and turned around to leave with her. However, just as Fade was about to leave, Ceylon stepped forward, shrouded by the aura of his positive energy. He uttered in a low voice, "Do you want to leave just like this?" Hearing this, Fade paused, stared at him, and said indifferently, "What do you want to do?" "Hmph, what do I want to do!" Ceylon snorted coldly, and his eyes became more and more gloomy. "You hurt my grandson and ruined Wushuang Tower. Do you think you can just leave so easily?" Hearing this, Fade''s eyebrows suddenly raised, and he looked at him with a cold expression. "Are you trying to start a fight with me?" "Arrogant boy, I''d like to see what you are capable of to be so arrogant," Ceylon shouted and attacked Fade with his positive energy surging out. Upon seeing this, Tarmon was extremely anxious as he hastily shouted and advised, "Master Sun, please don''t be impulsive. Mr. Chen..."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, at this moment, Ceylon was determined to avenge his grandson. None of Tarmon''s words were heard by him. Before he could finish shouting, the raging aura of his positive energy had already charged up. With a raging killing intent, it looked as if he wanted to tear Fade into pieces. Feeling the killing intent, Fade didn''t hesitate. With a heavy snort, he held Quin with his right hand and threw out his left palm. In an instant, a wave of air rushed out and collided with Ceylon''s violent positive energy. Ceylon, who had originally had a fierce momentum, was instantly repelled back by the impact. He stumbled back and coughed, and blood started oozing out from the corner of his mouth. After just one single blow, he had actually been injured. This oue was not what he expected and he squinted his eyes as he red at Fade. Concurrently, Tarmon hurriedly tried to persuade him, "Master Sun, Mr. Chen is really powerful and even I am no match for him. If you have anything to say, let''s discuss it like civil people!" These words were like a warning to Ceylon. However, when he heard this, his face darkened and his expression turned more ugly. He nced at Tarmon before his gazended on Fade. Clenching his teeth, he coldly uttered "Whoever hurts my grandson, I''m going to let him pay the price." After that, he stepped out and attacked Fade again. "I don''t believe it. How strong can a secr world self-learner be? I''ll show you the strength of our Heaven Level n." With Ceylon''s words, the positive energy in his body surged again, and his momentum was stronger than before. Upon seeing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold and he said in a livid voice, "Since you want to die, I''ll grant your wish." In an instant, his positive energy began to surge out. Meanwhile, the living room of the Lin family manor was flooded with two majestic auras. The violent and powerful positive energy collided with each other, shaking the entire house. The whole house was constantly shaking, and it looked like it would copse at any time. "Brat, go to hell!" Ceylon shouted and leaped forward. His body was wrapped in positive energy. Like a cheetah, he pounced on Fade with sharp fangs. His positive energy sliced through the air, and with a sizzling sound, it fiercely charged to kill Fade. This formidable killing intent was even more terrifying than Tarmon''s Sky-piercing Sword. One had to admit, the strength of a Heaven Level n was indeed formidable. Even though Ceylon was a stage lower than Tarmon, in terms of battle prowess, Ceylon was actually a little higher than him. However, to Fade, it was the same. In the face of such a violent aura, Fade, who was already at the peak of the Heaven Level, showed no fear at all. He rushed straight out like a gust of wind. Following the impact, Fade turned into a long spear and stabbed directly at Ceylon. Upon impact, the spear instantly pierced through Ceylon''s positive energy, letting out a shing sound. Amidst the intense impact of their positive energy, Tarmon could only see two shadowy figures continuously colliding, and he was having a hard time tracking their movements. A few secondster, a ck shadow flew out and mmed into the wall of the living room. With a loud thud, the figure then mmed to the ground. His face was pale, but his chest was bright red. After taking a closer look, Tarmon realized that this person was none other than Ceylon. In an instant, he could not help but exim, "Master Sun." Although he had personally experienced Fade''s prowess and he had also thought that he would be able to defeat Ceylon, when all of this happened before his eyes, Tarmon was still iparably dumbfounded. Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 He turned his head swiftly and nced at Fade, only to find that he was still rooted to the exact same spot. It was as if he had not even been slightly touched by what just happened. Upon seeing this, Tarmon was even more dumbfounded. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to go over to support Ceylon up and see whether he was alright. However, just as he was about to take a step forward, Fade stepped forward and walked towards Ceylon. Immediately, Tarmon was scared out of his wits. He obediently lowered his head and stood to one side, not saying a single word. Fade came up to Ceylon, nced down at him, and said indifferently, "Now, are you ready to die?" As he spoke, the positive energy in his palm began to concentrate and condense into a sharp Qi- de. He was about to stab it down on Ceylon. Seeing this scene, Ceylon''s eyelids twitched, but he still forced out a sentence, "I am the elder of the external n of the Wushuang n. If you dare to kill me, Wushuang Tower will not let you go. Now, you''d better let me go. Maybe we can spare your life." Fade was not interested in dealing with this kind of nonsense. He directly raised the Qi-de in his hand and shed it at Ceylon''s right arm. Bright red blood was gushing out. Ceylon''s right arm was amputated, and it fell onto the ground. He screamed in agony, gritting his teeth and covering the wound that was gushing with blood. He red at Fade with resentment and said, "If you dare to hurt me, Wushuang Tower will not let you go. I..." Fade turned a deaf ear to this. He gently raised his hand, and a sharp Qi-de appeared in his palm. He was about to stab it into Ceylon''s heart. Ceylon stared into his indifferent eyes and how he wasn''t even hesitating at all. For the first time, he actually felt the fear of dying. In an instant, his heart fiercely contracted and a surge of fear rose up within him. Meanwhile, he was actually frightened. He didn''t want to die. He hurriedly shouted, "No, don''t kill me. I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Don''t kill me..." However, Fade did not hesitate at all and continued to bring the Qi-de down at him. Just as the whistling Qi de was about to pierce through his heart, Ceylon cried out, "If you kill me, Quin will be dead too." Hearing this, Fade stopped in an instant. The sharp Qi-de had pierced through Ceylon''s skin and it was stained with blood. Meanwhile, Fade''s eyes were livid, and his voice was as cold as the frost in the depths of hell, "What did you just say?" Ceylon''s face was very gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said, "Before I brought Quin here, I had her take a unique pill that was specially made by our Wushuang Tower. If she doesn''t get the antidote in three days, all her organs will start to rot. By that time, even the Heaven Level martial artists will not be able to save her." "What!" Upon hearing this, Fade instantly flew into a rage. He almost couldn''t help but p Ceylon to death. However, Ceylon hastily shouted, "If you kill me, Quin will be dead too." Fade held back the killing intent in his heart and turned back. He hugged Quin and began to examine her body meticulously. After the inspection, he really felt a strange positive energy in her body. The positive energy was very weak and it was well concealed. If he had not meticulously inspected her, he wouldn''t have noticed it too. Afterwards, he tried to use his own positive energy to dispel that abnormal positive energy lingering in her body. However, after a few attempts, that abnormal positive energy started to shift in her body. This caused the unconscious Quin to frown and reveal a painful expression. Suddenly, he did not dare to continue. He put Quin down, then turned to Ceylon and said coldly, "Take out the antidote." With blood gushing out from his mouth, Ceylon sneered and said, "Do you think how I will hand over the antidote? If I hand over the antidote now, I will die." "If you don''t hand it over now, one of the Wushuang members will die now." Fade uttered furiously. His aura began to burst out and it directly suppressed Ceylon. In an instant, he felt a huge wave of positive energy enveloping him, and the air around him seemed to suddenly solidify. His whole body was pressed by a huge force, and he was having difficulty breathing. "Hand over the antidote right now!" Fade''s voice was icy cold. Ceylon could feel that his body couldn''t hold on any longer, but he still gritted his teeth and his gaze showed determination. He knew that if he handed over the antidote now, Fade would definitely kill him right away. The only possible way he could survive now was to stall for Master Han''s arrival. After he received the news, he would rush over as soon as possible. And thus, with his arrival, Ceylon''s chances of survival would significantly increase. Therefore, at this moment, no matter how terrified Ceylon was, he had to endure it as he gasped, "It''s impossible for me to hand over the antidote now." "Then go to hell!" Fade''s eyes were scarlet. He raised his right hand with fierce killing intent and was about to stab it down at Ceylon. He trembled with fear, but he still gritted his teeth and said, "If you kill me, Quin will definitely die. If I don''t hand over the antidote, you can''t kill me..." Before he could finish speaking, Fade''s eyes suddenly turned livid. His palm, which was raised in the air, suddenly dropped down with terrible killing intent. He stabbed it into Ceylon and said, "Goto hell!" Feeling the strength of Fade''s positive energy, Ceylon was really frightened, because the attack was really full of killing intent. He showed no mercy at all. "If you really want to kill me, Quin is dead for sure. You..." Ceylon finally shouted. However, Fade had made up his mind. He was full of killing intent. Meanwhile, he was very clear that he could not be threatened by Ceylon, otherwise, things would note to an end. As for his wife''s poisoning, he still had a backup n. Ceylon said that he had given Quin a unique medicine that was specially made by Wushuang Tower. This meant that as long as Fade went to them, it was very likely that he could find the antidote. This was not a big problem for him. If worse came to worst, Fade would just ask Aldred to apany him to Wushuang Tower and retrieve that antidote. Therefore, when he attacked Ceylon this time, he was full of killing intent, without any intention of holding back. However, just at the critical moment, a loud shout was heard, "Mr. Chen, show some mercy." Hearing the cry, Fade turned his head and saw a man in histe fifties, dressed in a long robe and his hair in a topknot, rushing in quickly. Even so, Fade did not intend on holding back; he continued his attack. Seeing this, the man in the long robe quickly shouted, "Mr. Chen, I have the antidote that can cure Miss Lin." Hearing this, Fade was taken aback and he froze. He turned his head to look at the man in the long robe and he asked in a cold voice, "Who are you?" Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 The man shed him a token and immediately dered, "I''m Narvel Xu, the deputy guardian of Wushuang Tower." Hearing his identity, several people present couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. Tarmon was greatly shocked as he lifted his head and nced at the man. Soon after, he withdrew his gaze, lowered his head and did not dare to say a single word. Ceylon was also taken aback, and then cried out, "Master Xu, save me. He wants to kill me. Save me quickly." Narvel red at him and shouted angrily, "Shut up!" Then, he looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I''ve just found out about the situation. This time, it is indeed Wushuang Tower''s fault. I am here to apologize on behalf of Mr. Chen and President Lin." "This is the antidote to Quin''s poison. Mr. Chen, please neutralize the poison in President Lin quickly!" As he spoke, Narvel took out a brown pill the size of a carapace. Fade took the pill and lightly sniffed it. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the pill, he fed it to Quin. Immediately, Fade circted his positive energy and inserted it into Quin''s body to help enhance the medicine''s efficacy. As the medicine''s effects gradually took ce, the strange energy within Quin''s body slowly dissipated. Her pale face had also taken a turn for the better at this moment. After carefully examining his wife''s body and confirming that the poison had been neutralized, Fade finally breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he stood up and stared at Harvel and Ceylon angrily. Harvel, who was treating Ceylon''s injury, saw Fadeing over. He stood up and said, "Mr. Chen, it''s true that our Wushuang Tower is to be med. I hereby apologize for what we''ve done." Hearing this, Fade was expressionless and he uttered coldly, "He took away my wife, poisoned her, and intended to kill me. Is a mere apology enough for all this?" Hearing this, Ceylon, who had just regained some of his positive energy and vitality, immediately said discontentedly, "Chen, don''t go too far. My grandson was injured by you, and my right arm was also cut off by you." "Now, Master Xu came personally to apologize to you. What else do you want?" Although Ceylon was somewhat surprised that the person who came was Narvel instead of Master Han whom he had contacted beforehand, at this moment, he didn''t care much about this. After all, his presence was much more beneficial than that of Master Han. After hearing Ceylon''s words, Fade''s face turned livid, and he was not trying to conceal his intention to kill Ceylon. He said to Narvel in a cold voice, "Is this the attitude of Wushuang Tower?" Narvel frowned slightly at this moment and felt a little unpleasant in his heart. However, when he thought about the guardian''s warnings, he took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, our Wushuang Tower is at fault this time. The apology is only what we can do now. Mr. Chen, please don''t hesitate to ask for the rest of yourpensation. Wushuang Tower will try our best to fulfill your requirements." "Compensation?" Fade snorted coldly, then pointed to Ceylon and uttered coldly, "The compensation I want is very easy. I want him dead." "You..." Ceylon was dumbfounded and wanted to refute, but then he was suppressed by Narvel''s cold eyes. Narvel frowned at this moment and immediately said, "Mr. Chen, Ceylon is an elder of the external n, a middle-stage Heaven level expert. Even if he has blundered, the punishment should not be so severe!" "To me, it''s not considered severe!" Fade said concisely. "Mr. Chen, this..." Narvel was in a dilemma, and his aura began to surge slightly. Obviously, he was also ready to fight. Fade noticed this and slightly raised his eyebrow. He snorted and said, "Since you are reluctant to take action yourself, then I''ll do it myself!" The moment he said this, he rushed out like a shadow. He was so fast that people had a hard time tracking his movement and he rushed directly at Ceylon. Narvel was the deputy guardian of Wushuang Tower and he was at the peak stage of Heaven Level. He was considered a big shot in the martial arts world. The moment he felt that something was wrong, he condensed his positive energy in an attempt to resist Fade''s attack. However, he was still a little slower. When he had realized what just happened, Fade had already returned to where he was standing. Concurrently, Ceylon, who was lying next to him, had his eyes opened wide and they were filled with horror. Bright red blood was flowing out from his heart and his vitality seemed to have dissipated. "You killed Ceylon!" Narvel could not help but grit his teeth when he saw this. His face darkened and a trace of anger shed across his face. He was the deputy guardian of Wushuang Tower. He came here to personally apologize to him and they were willing topensate him. However, this kid had actually ignored him and killed one of his elders in front of him. If word got out, it would be a disgrace to Narvel and Wushuang Tower. Therefore, at this moment, he wanted to kill Fade. However, just as he wanted to charge up killing him, he saw that Fade on the opposite side had a grin on his face. The murderous intent on his body also surged, like a sharp dagger that could erupt at any time and it would stab right into his heart. This unimaginable killing intent made Narvel calm down. Then, he thought of what Kinsley said to him before he came here, "Don''t start a fight with Fade. Just fulfill whatever he wants." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, he suppressed the anger in his heart and calmed down. He stared at Fade and said, "Since you have gotten hispensation, Mr. Chen, I''m going to bring Master Sun away now!" As he spoke, Narvel waved his hand and picked up Ceylon''s body, ready to leave. However, at this time, Fade''s cold voice continued, "Wait a minute!" Hearing this, Harvel''s tone changed. He red at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, don''t you think that the compensation is enough?" His voice was filled with rage. Even Tarmon, who was standing to one side, felt it. He could not help but be frightened for Fade. He was worried that if he really enraged Narvel, the oue would be unpredictable. However, in the face of Narvel''s anger, Fade was indifferent. He said lightly, "Thepensation is enough, but there is one more thing that I must figure out before you leave." "What is it?" Fade nced at Quin, then looked at Narvel and said, "Why does Wushuang Tower want Quin? Does it have anything to do with her mother, Chrystal? You''d better tell me the reason honestly." "This..." Hearing this, Narvel''s expression changed and he immediately answered coldly, "This is an internal affair of Wushuang Tower. Outsiders can''t know it." Fade uttered in a cold and firm voice, "But I insist on knowing." Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 Fade''s attitude enraged Narvel. "Don''t push it, Mr. Chen. Do you really think I''m afraid of you? I''ve been in the martial arts world for dozens of years, and I''ve never been afraid of anyone." "Do you want to fight?" Fade raised his eyebrows and took a step forward fearlessly. "If you are willing to fight with me, I don''t mind ying with you." "You... You''re too arrogant..." Narvel was really furious. At this time, he had no time to care about the guardian''s warning. The positive energy aura on his body burst out, and he was ready to fight with Fade. Fade was not polite with him either. His aura was surging, and he was about to start a fight with Narvel. When Tarmon saw this, he was puzzled. He did not expect Fade to be so bold as to even provoke Narvel and start a fight with him. Just as the two of them were about to fight, the ringing of a mobile phone broke the silence of the scene. Narvel, who was full of anger, couldn''t help but be taken aback. He then took out his cell phone, nced at the number, and his expression changed. He didn''t care about Fade, and directly picked up the phone. "Master Zou, I..." On the other end of the phone, Master Kinsley Zou said in a steady voice, "Mr. Xu, don''t fight with Fade. If he has any requirements, just satisfy him." Harvel didn''t expect the guardian to call at this moment and say such a thing. He couldn''t help feeling a little wronged and resentful. "Master Zou, I have already done what you said, but Fade has gone too far. He killed Ceylon in front of me, and now he is interrogating me about Chrystal''s incident." Hearing this, the person on the other end of the phone could not help but fall silent. Harvel thought that the guardian was also furious, thus he continued, "Master Zou, we can''t retreat again and again in the face of such an arrogant person. Otherwise, Wushuang Tower would just be bullied by him. If word gets out, our reputation will be ruined! Master Zou..." However, what Harvel did not expect was that, on the other end of the phone, Kinsley did not seem to be enraged at all. Instead, he said calmly, "If he wants to know about what happened to Chrystal, you can tell him." "Master Zou, that''s the secret of our n. How could we..." Narvel was puzzled. "It is indeed a secret of our n but it''s not something that we can''t afford to tell him. Furthermore, it happened so many years ago, so it doesn''t really matter to us anymore." "But... Master Zou, I still don''t understand. Why do you want to back down? Even if that kid is powerful, I won''t lose to him. We are the Heaven Level Wushuang Tower. How can we..." He was filled with anger and confusion. On the other end of the line, Kinsley fell silent again. Then, he lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Xu, there is something that I don''t want to tell you, but now, I don''t think I can keep you in the dark anymore." "What is it?" "Mr. Chen is the disciple of that master." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Who''s that person you are referring to?" Narvel didn''te to his senses for a moment. "The one in the legend." Hearing this, Narvel''s expression changed. "That person, the one ranked first on the Divine Dragon List, the one who broke through the Heaven Level. How could he..." "That''s the truth. Now, do you know the reason behind my actions? Tell him the whole story. Don''t hide anything, and don''t start any conflicts." After that, Kinsley hung up the phone, and Narvel also put away the phone silently. Then, his positive energy dissipated, and he seemed to be a little depressed. He stared at Fade and said, "I can tell you what you want to know." Fade nodded as he withdrew his positive energy. Then, he turned to Tarmon and said, "Master Lin, please prepare a guest room." Tarmon was dumbfounded for a moment. Soon after, he regained his senses and nodded his head hastily, "Yes, yes, I will go prepare it immediately." Just now, he seemed to have faintly heard something about the number one on the Divine Dragon List and breaking through beyond the Heaven Level. These words were definitely shocking to him. He did not expect that Fade would be rted to such a big shot. Meanwhile, his heart was ice-cold and he was extremely terrified. At the very same time, he was d that he was not the person fighting Fade. Otherwise, his Lin family would have been in ruins now. Soon, the guest room was ready, and Fade and Narvel entered. Narvel looked at Fade withplicated emotions in his eyes, and then he said slowly, "The Chrystal you mentioned is indeed a disciple of our Wushuang Tower. Back then..." Following Narvel''s exnation, Fade imagined what happened back then. Chrystal was an orphan. She was found by a disciple of Wushuang Tower. Back then she was just a kid, thus they brought her back and raised her. Later, they found out that she was talented in martial arts, and they put in a lot of effort to train her. When she was 20 years old, Chrystal had quite a reputation among Wushuang Tower''s disciples. Her strength was quite promising, and she was trained to be the future leader of the n. However, in the following few years, she traveled and became acquainted with Daniel. They traveled around together and fell in love with each other quickly. Soon, they began to discuss their marriage. After learning about this matter, Wushuang Tower opposed their marriage even though Daniel was from the hidden Lin family and he was considered to have quite a good family background. However, he didn''t have much talent in martial arts, and even within the Lin family, he was not considered the best candidate. As for Chrystal, she was a genius in Wushuang Tower. Besides, the Lin family and Wushuang Tower had quite a huge gap. Therefore, Wushuang Tower strongly opposed their marriage and they wanted Chrystal to return to the n. However, she refused firmly and vowed to be with Daniel. The n was furious. They almost wanted to send people after her and bring her back. Perhaps it was due to the fact that Chrystal was traveling alone and she was nowhere to be found. Thus, they could only dy the matter. Two monthster, when Chrystal returned, her martial arts had improved a lot. She had broken through the Earth level and reached Heaven Level, and she was officially a Martial Arts Master. Back then, Chrystal was only 23 years old when all of this happened. At such a young age, she had reached Heaven Level, thus naturally, she attracted people''s attention. This made Wushuang Tower oppose the marriage even more, and they wanted to bring her back to the n. However, just when the n was just about to act, someone suddenly broke into Wushuang Tower and strongly demanded that they mustn''t bring Chrystal in. At the same time, they also asked for her whereabouts. Such a rude request was naturally opposed by #Wushuang Tower. They started a fight, but the other side''s strength was out of their expectation, and he sessively defeated more than a dozen masters of Wushuang Tower. In the end, the guardian, Kinsley, came forward and fought with the man. The two fought fiercely for a whole day, and finally, they both ended up injured. Then, the man left, and Kinsley announced that he would expel Chrystal from Wushuang Tower. From then on, she was no longer in Wushuang Tower''s care. Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 When he made this decision, everyone in Wushuang Tower was shocked; even the elders opposed this decision. Back then, Narvel, the deputy guardian went to look for Kinsley and requested him to withdraw this order. After all, Chrystal had be a Martial Arts Master at such a young age. She had a bright future ahead of her and no one was willing to give up on her so easily. On the other hand, if word spread out, Wushuang Tower''s reputation would suffer a huge blow. An anonymous man just came marching into their n and had defeated a dozen of their disciples. It would not look good for them if rumors were to spread out. Although everyone was opposed to this decision, Kingsley was determined, and he insisted on not withdrawing his decision. After this incident, the Lin family was also threatened. It must have been the same group of people who opposed Daniel and Chrystal''s marriage. Then, the two fled from Capital City and they started their own family in a small rural town. It was only until sixteen yearster when Quin grew up, that Daniel suddenly died and Chrystal suddenly disappeared. To the outsiders who didn''t know much about it, they assumed that it was just a coincidence. However, the people ofWushuang Tower knew that someone must be behind all of this. A few months after Chrystal''s disappearance, she suddenly returned to the Wushuang Tower with severe injuries one day. Although she had long since been expelled from Wushuang Tower, back then, a lot of people were still confused. In addition, she had reached the Heaven Level already and was not one to be meddled with. Therefore, Wushuang Tower secretly brought her in and treated her wounds. After Chrystal''s body had recovered, the elders of the n came and asked what actually happened. She was injured at that time, and coupled with her husband''s death, she was filled with rage. She didn''t want to mention it, and she simply just said that she had offended a master and they wanted her dead. Now, she wanted to ask for the n''s help to avenge her husband''s death, and she was willing to bear the responsibility. After receiving the news, many of the higher-ups of Wushuang Tower still supported Chrystal. They wanted her to return to the n and they decided to help her with her revenge. To them, this was nothing hard because Wushuang Tower was still a Heaven Level n. Thus, it wasn''t something hard for them to defeat the enemy. However, just as everyone was discussing if they should take Chrystal in. The guardian, Kinsley appeared, and he was determined to drive her away. At that time, many pleaded for mercy, but the guardian still insisted on driving her away. At thest moment, Chrystal handed a pill over to the guardian. She said that she was willing to exchange this pill for her to be epted in the n, and that she wanted help with her revenge. Initially, the higher-ups didn''t think that there was anything unique with this pill, but upon further inspection, it was actually the Nine-blood Pill. This was a peak stage Heaven Level pill. The properties of this Nine- blood Pill were astonishing. It contained a rich amount of positive energy and vitality, and this could actually help a Heaven Level martial artist to break through to the legendary Lord Level. With such a precious pill, even Kinsley, who was determined to drive her away, changed his stance, and his tense expression seemed a little rxed. After all, he had been stuck at the peak stage of Heaven Level for a decade now. He was eager to improve himself and reach the legendary Lord Level. However, after giving it some thought, he wanted Chrystal to exin what had actually happened before he could ept her request. Back then, she was still severely injured and she was eager to avenge her husband. Thus she had no other choice but to exin it to Kinsley. Later, Kinsley and Harvel, as well as a few of the higher-ups of Wushuang Tower, learned the entire story from her. When she went out to travel before she got married, she passed an isted ind and found that there were some evildoers carrying out a blood-drawing ceremony on the ind. Chrystal, who was enraged, acted rashly and killed every one of the evildoers. After she destroyed the blood-drawing ceremony, she stumbled upon a small box on the blooddrawing altar containing three pills inside the box. Back then, she had already reached the peak of Earth Level. Although she did not know what these pills were, she could feel the boundless positive energy and vitality in them, and she knew that these things were rare items. Therefore, she left with three pills. However, before she returned to Capital City, she was hunted down by a huge group of evildoers and this time, they were stronger than thest group. In the end, a Heaven Level master appeared. It was only after this matter that Chrystal realized that she had offended some sort of organization and disrupted their blood-drawing ceremony. That was why she was being pursued to this extent. In the process of fleeing, she took a pill, and her injuries quickly recovered. Concurrently, her strength skyrocketed and she broke through Heaven Level. With this, she sessfully returned back to the country. The people going after Chrystal seemed to be afraid of entering the country. After they reached the border, they didn''t dare to enter the country rashly to kill her. As for Capital City, it was the capital of the country, thus it was impossible for them to juste in brashly. That was the reason why Chrystal''s strength had skyrocketed so drastically. However, even though the other party didn''t dare to hunt her down publicly, they secretly did some tricks in the dark. They constantly pressured the people around her and this was the reason why the Lin family and Wushuang Tower were targeted. Then, Chrystal and Daniel left Capital City and fled to a rural ce after their marriage. After the wedding, she started to put more emphasis on her life and she slowed down on her martial arts. However, that pill''s effect was promising, and thus, she had reached the peak level of Heaven Level. More than a decade had passed, and Chrystal had also secretly investigated the people who had tried to hunt her down. However, without the support of Wushuang Tower, and coupled with the fact that she was unwilling to contact any of her friends, it was hard for her to get any information on them. Since she couldn''t find any news about them and no one was hunting them down, she thought that this thing was over. However, she didn''t expect that when Quin was sixteen years old, they came looking for them again and they killed her husband; they even tried to catch her. Chrystal escaped in the nick of time and she fled back to Wushuang Tower. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Later, Kinsley also told her that the other party had broken into Wushuang Tower and defeated a dozen of their disciples. He was naturally displeased with this and thus, he wanted to teach them a lesson. However, after the fight, Kinsley was surprised to find that the other party''s strength was on par with his. They were both at the peak of the Heaven Level. As such, he wasn''t afraid of the other party. After all, the grand Wushuang Tower had so many disciples who were not afraid of their threats. However, at thest moment, the other party revealed that they had someone named Dark Dragon and he had reached the Half-lord Level. The so- called Half- lord Level was the level between the peak of the Heaven Level and the Lord Level. Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 It was extremely difficult to reach the Lord Level. Many people had been stuck at the peak stage of Heaven Level for most of their lives, and they died before even reaching Lord Level. Therefore, for hundreds of years, countless Heaven Level martial artists tried different methods to break through into the Lord Level. Some tried to enhance their absorption of positive energy, some tried to train their body to their limits, and some even cultivated their souls and detached themselves from worldly matters. Under various attempts, there were indeed some who were capable of improving theirbat abilities and breaking through the peak stage of the Heaven Level. However, they were still far from reaching the Lord Level and thus, these people were called Half-Lord Level experts. Although a Half- Lord Level expert could not bepared to a true Lord Level master, those who were able to reach this stage were incredibly powerful. They could crush peak stage Heaven Level masters with ease. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Chrystal had stolen three Nine-blood Pills away from the ind. These pills were originally prepared for this Dark Dragon, for him to break through into the Lord Level, and these pills had been meticulously prepared for decades. However, she took away his pills and she also took one for herself. This naturally provoked Dark Dragon and it enraged him. Thus, they hunted her down. Back then, it was due to Dark Dragon''s threat that Kinsley disregarded the entire n''smotion and insisted on expelling Chrystal out of the n. After all, when facing a Half- Lord Level expert, Wushuang Tower was no match for him. However, sixteen years had passed and Chrystal returned once again. Kinsley''s strength had improved by leaps and bounds, and he had a deeper understanding of the Half-Lord Level. Even though he was still worried, he wasn''t as worried as he used to be. Furthermore, the other reason was the Nine-blood Pill that Chrystal possessed. Back then, she had stolen three Nine-Blood Pills and she had taken one for herself. Now, there were two left. These Nine-blood Pills were prepared for a Halflord Level expert for decades. How could Kinsley not be intrigued? Therefore, when he heard that Chrystal was willing to hand over the Nine- blood Pills for their protection, and for them to help her with her revenge, Kinsley naturally wouldn''t oppose this. Therefore, she took out a Nine-blood Pill and gave it to him. She stayed in Wushuang Tower to recover while asking someone to investigate Dark Dragon and his organization. Of course, for their safety, the matter regarding Chrystal returning to Wushuang Tower was kept a secret. Several yearster, she had recovered from her injuries. After taking the Nine-blood Pill, Kinsley''s combat power had improved even more. He was faintly considered a Half-Lord Level expert. Under these circumstances, he naturally found it hard to suppress the eagerness in his heart that he wanted to push his boundaries. As a result, he had his sights fixed on thest Nine-blood Pill. Meanwhile, Chrystal also knew that thisst Nine-blood Pill was thest thing that she could use to negotiate. In addition, over the years, she had indeed gained some information about that HalfLord Level expert, Dark Dragon. Therefore, she asked the n to help her with her revenge and she promised Kinsley that she would hand over thest Nine- blood Pill if they had sessfully defeated Dark Dragon. On the surface, Kinsley agreed, but since he still had a gap before he could reach the Half- Lord Level and Dark Dragon had always been a Halflord Level expert for so many decades, he was unwilling to take the risk. Therefore, instead of trying to defeat Dark Dragon, Kinsley tried to force Chrystal to hand over the last Nine-blood Pill. She naturally did not agree. This went on for more than a year. She realized that the guardian had no intention of helping her with her revenge. He just wanted to get a hold of thest Nine-blood Pill. Thus, she pretended to agree and she took the opportunity of saying that she would go and take the last Nine-blood Pill to flee Wushuang Tower, disappearing forever. Kinsley was naturally unwilling to give up. Thus, he ordered everyone in Wushuang Tower to look for Chrystal and look for anything that was rted to the Nine-blood Pill. However, this matter was rted to a Half- Lord Level expert, hence Wushuang Tower didn''t dare to make a big fuss about it. They could only carry it out secretly. However, Chrystal was a bright person. After recovering her strength, she was so close to bing a peak stage Heaven Level expert, and her strength was formidable. Therefore, Wushuang Tower had no luck in finding her. Therefore, after many years of searching, they still came home empty-handed. After hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but be silent and sigh. He didn''t expect that his mother-inw would be involved in so many thrilling events. He suddenly thought of something. He nced at Harvel and asked, "So Wushuang Tower changed their token and sent Santos to Dragonville to investigate Quin. The reason you brought her in this time was because of Chrystal, or can I say, for the Nine-blood Pill." Narvel''s expression changed. He immediately nodded and said. "That''s true. The reason why we changed the token back then and took the old one back was precisely to search for clues. That''s because back then, Chrystal did indeed use the token to leave behind some clues." "This time, the reason we brought Quin in was to lure Chrystal out." Hearing this, Fade''s face changed, and he had a bad impression of Wushuang Tower and Kinsley. Suddenly, he thought of something and immediately asked, "Was it you or Dark Dragon who nted the Ice Lotus in Quin''s body when she was 18?" Looking at Fade''s increasingly gloomy face, Narvel hastily waved his hand and exined, "We definitely wouldn''t do such a thing. No matter how outrageous our Wushuang Tower is, Chrystal is still our disciple. We would never do such a thing." "Back then, we sent people to secretly keep an eye on Quin. We were supposed to protect her, but when she was 18 years old, a Heaven Level expert suddenly appeared and attacked her. We couldn''t stop him in time, thus, this is the reason why that happened." "Is it because you couldn''t stop it in time or you deliberately let it happen so that you could use this to lure Chrystal out?" Fade uttered with a cold snort. Seeing what Wushuang Tower had done up until that moment, he couldn''t help but expect the worst of them. Narvel quickly waved his hand. "No, no, it''s not like that. We definitely didn''t do it on purpose. It was because we didn''t have enough manpower back then. We really didn''t expect the other side to send a Heaven Level expert." "ording to ourter investigations and spections, Dark Dragon should be responsible for this. After all, when Chrystal took the Nine-blood Pill, her daughter''s bloodline might still be effective. That''s why he sent people to nt the Ice Lotus to absorb the power of the bloodline. Of course, these are only our guesses. We don''t have concrete evidence yet." When Fade heard this, his face was gloomy, but he also nodded slightly. Narvel''s assumptions were very likely to be true. That person was most likely sent by Dark Dragon and the Skull Mob who had been appearing countless times. This matter was definitely rted to Dark Dragon. Thinking of this, his face couldn''t help but sink, and his expression became more and more gloomy. Concurrently, Narvel felt the horrible pressure and aura emanating from Fade''s body, and he couldn''t help but tremble. His strength was stronger than he had expected. After a moment of silence, Fade finally got up. He stared at Narvel and uttered indifferently, "You can go!" Hearing that, Narvel breathed a sigh of relief. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, got up in a hurry, and left. Just as he was about to walk out, Fade shouted, "Go back and tell your guardian, I''ll remember what happened. When I''m free, I''ll go to Wushuang Tower to figure it out!" Narvel didn''t dare to say much. He could only nod his head and leave in a hurry. Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 The sun hadpletely set, but Narvel didn''t want to stay any longer. He left in the middle of the night with Eirian. Eirian initially thought that with the arrival of the deputy guardian, they would be victorious. He thought that he could have his revenge on Fade and teach him a lesson. As a result, when Narvel finally returned, he received the news that his grandfather had been killed by Fade, and Wushuang Tower had handed Quin back to him. This was not the oue he had expected. When they were about to leave the hidden family, he finally couldn''t hold it in and asked Narvel, "Master Xu, my grandad was killed by Fade and he also took away our hostage. Is our Wushuang Tower really that weak?" Narvel red at him and uttered coldly, "I said don''t bother about these things. Now, let''s go back to the n and we can talk about itter." Eirian felt both aggrieved and furious. His grandfather''s death, as well as his own injuries, made him burst into a rage. "Master Xu, you''re the deputy guardian of Wushuang Tower. Now, one of the masters of the external n has been killed and you let him escape. Do you and Fade have some secret rtionship?" He didn''t care about anything else and he asked these questions boldly. Hearing this, Harvel''s face darkened and his expression turned livid. His anger surged, and he almost couldn''t help but p Eirian. However, at the thought of Ceylon who had just died, he suppressed his anger. Then, he stared at Eirian angrily and said, "Things turned out to be moreplicated than I thought. Don''t overthink and just follow me." Meanwhile, Eirian also had a stubborn temper. He was rooted in ce and did not move. "If you don''t exin why you let Fade go, I won''t go back with you. Otherwise, my grandfather will die without getting justice." "You..." Harvel suppressed the rage in his heart and red at him, saying, "I can tell you that this is the guardian''s order." "The guardian''s orders? Ho, it''s impossible. My grandfather was a master of the n and had devoted his life to the n for so many years. How can the guardian be indifferent to his death?" Eirian still didn''t believe it. Harvel was a little frustrated. He uttered angrily, "Do you think I really care about you? It''s just that you are Master Sun''s grandson. Or else I would have left you to Fade and you would be long dead by now. Don''t be ungrateful." "You..." Eirian still had things to say. Narvel frowned and interrupted him, giving him no chance to say anything. "That''s it. If you want revenge, you can go back by yourself. However, let me warn you first, the n is not going to help you." After that, he continued to stride forward without waiting for Eirian''s response. In the blink of an eye, he had walked ten meters ahead. Eirian turned his head and looked at the well-lit hidden family valley behind him. He gritted his teeth and his eyes sank. Finally, he caught up with Narvel. No matter how dissatisfied or furious he was, logically speaking, he knew that Master Xu was forced to retreat. Fade was not someone whom he could defeat. Therefore, he''d made up his mind to wait until he returned to the n and recover from his injuries. He would find a way to report this matter and have his revenge. However, what he didn''t think of was that when he returned to Wushuang Tower, it would be even more impossible to get his revenge on Fade. Meanwhile, after Narvel left, Fade sat alone in the room for more than half an hour and he started recalling the entire scene in his head. Just as he was deep in thought, there was a knock on the door. Tarmon''s voice rang out from outside the door, "Mr. Chen!" "What''s the matter?" Tarmon respectfully replied, "Mr. Chen, President Lin has woken up. I thought..." Without waiting for him to finish his sentence, Fade was extremely excited upon hearing this news. In the blink of an eye, he stood up from his seat, rushed to the door and opened it. "Quin has woken up?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "She just woke up. The servants are currently taking care of her," Tarmon bowed to her and answered. "I''ll go and have a look!" Fade immediately rushed out. Soon, they arrived at the guest room. Fade, who was extremely excited, slowed down and he silently entered the room. A young maid who was just done serving Quin saw him enter. She was shocked as she greeted, "Mr. Chen..." He quickly made a shushing gesture and then motioned for her to leave the room. Then, he gradually walked to the bedside. At this very moment, Quin had just finished drinking the water and was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. Perhaps it was due to the effect of the poison, but her face was still slightly pale and she was frowning. Seeing this, Fade felt a strange heartache. He stood by the bed for a moment and did not dare to get close to her. Quin, who was lying on the bed, seemed to have sensed the movement in the room. She opened her eyes and turned her head to look over. Thus, she saw Fade standing by the bed at a nce, and countless thoughts instantly flooded her mind. For a time, countless emotions were surging, and she seemed to have thousands of words in her mind. However, she was stuttering, and she found herself speechless. "This..." Seeing this, Fade rushed over and sat by the side of the bed. He said with concern, "Quin, rest first. Don''t move if you''re not feeling well." Feeling a familiar warmth and embrace, Quin couldn''t help but feel her eyes tearing up. Then, she burst into tears. At the sight of her tears, his heart ached. "Quin, I''ve let you suffer. It''s all my fault. I didn''te looking for you earlier, I..." She shook her head and chuckled. "No, it''s my fault. I didn''t say goodbye. I''m sorry." "No, it''s my fault. I care too much about you and that is the only reason why the Lin family was able to take you away." "You can''t be med. It was my fault, I..." Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but chuckle. "If we continue this, it''s not going to end. It''s no one''s fault. Everything is back to normal now." Quin was touched hearing his words. She smirked as she buried her head in his embrace and lightly murmured, "It''s alright, everything is fine now." "By the way, Quin, do you find anything wrong with your body?" Thinking of this, he could not help but feel worried. He quickly checked her pulse. Fortunately, after a thorough examination, other than her body being slightly weak, there was nothing else wrong with her body. Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 Lying in Fade''s embrace, Quin asked, "Fade, why are you here? I never thought that you would come here. I thought that we would never see each other again." Hearing this, he grabbed hold of her slender hand, stared into her eyes, and said firmly, "You''re my wife and always will be. It''s impossible for us to not see each other." Immediately, he exined to her how he discovered everything, how he came to the hidden family, and how he saved her from Wushuang Tower. Although he lightly exined his journey here and the fights he was involved in, she could imagine the hardships and dangers he encountered along the way. Her face was gloomy the moment she thought of this. With a hint of guilt on her face, she whispered, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I''ve put you in danger." "You''re my wife, so why are you apologizing to me?" Fade put his finger on Quin''s lips and immediately changed the topic, "By the way, Honey, tell me what happened back then. Why did you suddenly leave?" At the mention of this, her expression turned gloomy and she started to exin. In fact, ever since she was sixteen, with the death of her father and the disappearance of her mother, she had never given up on finding news about her parents. However, she couldn''t seem to find any information. Later, with Fade by her side and with the expanding of thepany''s business, she was more focused on her work. However, back then, after he cured her illness in Jade City and she returned to Dragonville, unexpectedly, someone imed to be her uncle. In the beginning, she didn''t believe him and thought that it was just a scam. However,ter on, the person revealed more information and more evidence, proving that he was her uncle. She had no other choice but to believe him and that person was actually her uncle, Moon Lin. After confirming his identity, Moon asked Quin to return to the hidden Lin family but she didn''t want to give up what she had. Thus, she refused. She thought that the matter hade to an end, but what she hadn''t expected was that after her uncle, Moon, failed to persuade her, he forced her back to the Lin family. Meanwhile, when all of this was happening, Quin finally figured out how powerful the hidden family was and the Lin family''s true strength. Therefore, when Moon finally threatened her with Fade''s life, she had no choice but to give in. She agreed to return to the Lin family. After all, back then, she knew that his strength was formidable but it was still not on par with the hidden family. In order to keep him from danger, she left a letter on New Year''s Eve and she left Dragonville. She came to Capital City and the Lin family. After arriving at the Lin family, her life had been boring. She was practically quarantined in the Lin family manor and she couldn''t do anything. She wanted to know more about her parents, but the family kept it a secret and didn''t want to talk about it at all. That was until recently when people from Wushuang Tower came to negotiate with the Lin family. Quin was unaware of this until she was sent to Wushuang Tower as a negotiation item. She initially thought that the Lin family would provide her with a home, but she was now extremely sorrowful. She wanted to kill herself, but she was stopped at thest minute and was sent to Wushuang Tower. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Then, Fade found his way into the hidden family. After hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown and sigh with emotion. He held Quin''s hand and said, "Honey, your husband is the best martial artist in this world, so no one can harm me. Next time don''t ever do this kind of dumb thing." She nodded. Then, as if she thought of something, she asked, "Does Wushuang Tower want me because of my mother?" When she asked this question, he couldn''t help but be taken aback. Originally, he was reluctant to tell her about Chrystal. After all, it involved a lot of the best martial artists in the country and even the entire world. Thus, he was afraid that his wife would be in danger. However, on second thought, he had to tell Quin these things sooner orter. After all, this involved her parents, so keeping her in the dark was not the best way to protect her. Thus, after sighing, he told her everything that happened to her parents twenty years ago. The more she listened, the more frightened she was, and the more gloomy her expression became. In the end, when Fade was done exining it to her, she fell intoplete silence. The muscles on her face trembled slightly. She had all kinds of emotions written on her face. There was shock, anger,ment, and countless more. Fade saw this and gently hugged her. He said softly with a firm tone, "Honey, trust me. I will definitely avenge my father-inw and I will look for my mother-inw. I''m going to figure out who that Dark Dragon and his organization is." She nodded. She looked at him and said in a firm tone too, "I believe in you." At this point, a gust of night breeze blew in, and then, it started to drizzle. Gusts of cold air rushed in through the window. Fade raised his head and nced at the darkness outside. He gently waved his hand, closed the window, and then gently pressed Quin down. He said in a soft voice, "Honey, it''ste. It''s time to rest." She nodded her head. Then, she noticed that Fade hadid down beside her as if he was going to sleep beside her. All of a sudden, she red at him with her beautiful and big bright eyes. "What are you doing?" He pretended not to hear her, pulled the quilt, and continued to slide into the bed. "Sleep! Honey, it''s gettingte. It''s time to go to bed." "Don''t mess around." She firmly covered her body with the quilt and stared at him with a slightly nervous look. "I''m not messing around. I''m going to sleep. Don''t mess around!" He chortled and said hurriedly as he crawled into the bed. However, it didn''t take long for Fade''s hand to reach out and feel for Quin''s body. "What are you doing?" He cheekily said, "Honey, you''ve suffered a lot during this period of time. I''ll check your body and see if you''re hurt." "Wasn''t I checked just now?" His big hand continued to reach deeper into the quilt. "Just now, the diagnosis was not very urate. Now, I have to feel it up close. I need another urate diagnosis." As he spoke, his hand came into close contact with her body. Concurrently, Quin''s face was flushed red and she was not able to speak properly. Her whimper was apanied by the sound of drizzling outside the room. Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 The next day at noon, Fade and Quin reluctantly got up from their warm andfortable bed. After the two of them washed up, they ate breakfast with the Lin family. Soon after, Tarmon respectfully came over and reported that there was a group of people at the entrance wanting to meet him. Fade nced at the door and found that all of them were representatives of the hidden family. Among them, a few, who were standing in the front, were particrly eye-catching. This was because each and every one of them was naked from the waist up. There were thorns tied to their backs, and their backs were stained with blood. It turned out to be a roley; they were begging for forgiveness. Moreover, these people were all people he was familiar with. They were from the Pei, Hsing, Chiang and Lei hidden families. "What are you doing?" Fade stared at them and asked indifferently. The leader of the Lei family suddenly knelt on the ground and hurriedly said, "Mr. Chen, the Lei family was blind to offend you. We know we''ve made a mistake. Mr. Chen, please forgive us." Following the Lei family, everyone else quickly knelt down and began to apologize and admit their mistakes. "The Pei family was wrong. Please punish us." "The Hsing family was also at fault. Please, we beg for forgiveness.!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "The Chiang family has realized their mistakes. Mr. Chen, you have to punish us!" Seeing them on their knees, Fade thought about it and immediately knew what had happened. It was likely that news had spread that Harvel of Wushuang Tower had failed in taking down Fade. This group of people had their hopes on Harvel to defeat him. However, they didn''t expect even Harvel to retreat. They realized how serious this was and they knew that they weren''t a match for Fade. Therefore, they came to the Lin family''s entrance early in the morning, begging for his forgiveness. As for the other hidden families who didn''t offend him, they also rushed over to curry favor with him. After all, it could be seen how terrifying Fade was if Harvel was forced to retreat. On top of that, he was the chairman of the Elder Council of the hidden family. Naturally, they had toe over and congratte him. As for these things, Fade was well aware of them. Now that his wife was back safely and the two had had a fun night, he was in a good mood. He didn''t want to hold grudges against them. After all, it was instinct to avoid making enemies. He could understand their motives; as long as they were not being unreasonable, he would close an eye to this. Of course, because they hade to him themselves, he had to put up an act and show them his attitude. Fade swept his gaze over the crowd below, then cleared his throat and said in a clear voice, "I''ve witnessed your intentions. All of these, I will keep in mind." "As the new chairman of the Elder Council, I can assure you that if you abide by the rules, all of you will develop better than before." "Of course, if you go against the rules and y those tricks of yours, I''ll definitely punish you severely. As for my strength, I''m sure all of you have witnessed it yourselves, so I don''t have to borate on that anymore." Upon hearing this, many people started having shbacks on how Fade slowly but surely defeated anyone who stood in his way. They shivered the moment this thought flooded their minds, and they shook their heads, indicating that they would not try any of their tricks ever again. Seeing this, Fade nodded his head and said, "In that case, let''s work together and expand the Elder Council. If we work together, the hidden family might actually be the fifth Heaven Level n." Speaking of this, his expression was determined and proud, giving one the impression of inexplicable confidence; it suddenly made everyone very pleased. "We believe in you, Mr. Chen!" "Long live Mr. Chen!" "The almighty Mr. Chen." The scene was very lively as everyone cheered. Soon, Fade asked them to leave. After that, he went to the Elder Council and dealt with some of the matters. After all, it was impossible for him to continue staying in this hidden family and continue being the chairman. He had to find someone to rece him as the acting chairman. He had quite a good rtionship with the Zhu family but Keeran was too weak, and he wasn''t suitable to be his recement. The Hsing family was another candidate that he had in mind, but back then, Shergius was myopic, and he drove Fade and Harmon out. Thus, he did not want them as his recement. Therefore, after some consideration, it seemed like the Lin family was the only one suitable for this position. Even though they were not pleased with Fade before, Quin''s mother was part of the Lin family. They were alsopletely intimidated by his strength and background, hence they no longer dared to y any of their little tricks. Furthermore, Tarmon was considered powerful enough to be his recement. Hence it was only appropriate for Fade to hand over his position to him. In the end, Tarmon was puzzled and he was confused the moment Fade asked him to be the acting chairman. He had mixed emotions when Fade handed him the position. After all, the Lin family had spent a ton of effort just topete for this position. However, unexpectedly, they handed Quin over to Wushuang Tower and they offended Fade. This action nearly caused their family to copse. Despite this, who would have thought that after everything that happened, the acting chairman position fell back to the Lin family. This gave Tarmon indescribable feelings. In the end, after everything was dealt with, Fade took Quin back to Capital City. During the journey back, the two of them weren''t in a rush. They gradually took their time there. There were times when they took the train, sometimes they rented a car and drove themselves, and when they found a rxing spot, they would just rest there for a day or two. The journey back to Capital City had be their reunion. They enjoyed the scenery on their way back, as well as admiring the people they met there. In the end, it took the two of them more than ten days to return to Capital City. With Quin by his side, it was inappropriate to stay in the university''s dormitory. Thus, when Fade was on the way back, he asked someone to buy a vi in Capital City. Meanwhile, he also specially invited Housekeeper Wong from Dragonville to Capital City to decorate the vi as much as possible to make it look like the house in Dragonville City. Therefore, the moment Quin stepped into this new house, seeing that it looked identical to their old house, she was moved and she started to tear up. After staying in the new home for a day, she got used to this familiar yet unfamiliar new house, and recovered from the fatigue of the trip. The next day, Fade and Quin held a small banquet. They invited their close friends and rtives to join them to celebrate her return. Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 Quin''s friends were also present at the banquet -Lily, Yuri and Mnie. On the other hand, Fade also invited friends he met in Capital City such as Joey, Moore, Joey''s dormitory friends, Yankee, one of Fade''s disciples, Jasmine, and many more. They all had mutual friends, and everyone soon became familiar with each other. Then, as they dined, they talked about the journey Fade went through in Capital City while Quin was not by his side. He had a smile on his face as everyone talked about his achievement. This mealsted for three whole hours and afterward, everyone reluctantly took their leave. After the meal, Fade initially nned to have a chat with his wife. Unexpectedly, she followed Lily and Yankee to the Capital City branch of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Concurrently, he sighed upon seeing that his wife was still a workaholic. She had been gone for half a year but the moment she came back, the only thing on her mind was work. He didn''t stop her. This was her hobby, so he was going to support her. Thus, he drove to thepany and waited for his wife downstairs. After two hours, Quin came out of thepany. Seeing this, Fade hurriedly drove the car over and said, "Honey, you are done. Get in the car!" "Why are you here?" She was a little dumbfounded. "Don''t tell me you''ve been waiting downstairs all this time?" He got out of the car and opened the door for his wife. He smirked and answered, "Of course, I''ll wait for my wife. Honey, quickly get into the car." She was touched the moment she got into the car. He chatted with her while he drove the car, "Honey, I can understand why you want to go back to work right away and I don''t oppose this. However, your body needs to rest. You can''t work like before and not care about your own health. This is straining your body." "Yes, I understand. I won''t work like before." She nodded. He was a little taken aback by how obedient his wife was. He couldn''t help but be puzzled, but then he was worried that his wife was perfunctory. After all, when he advised her before, she had promised him many times. Therefore, Fade continued, "Honey, I''m serious. Now, thepany''s business has developed by leaps and bounds, and many things have been handed over to the staff. You can''t be as upied as before. From now on, I will keep a close eye on you. If you don''t get off work on time, I''m going to march into thepany and take you away by force." Quin turned her head and stared at her serious expression. She had a smile on her face. Then, she nodded seriously and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not going to be that way anymore." "Really?" He turned to stare at her. "Absolutely. Not only will I not be a workaholic like before, but I won''t even go into thepany in the future." "What!" This time, he was dumbfounded. "You don''t want to work in thepany? Honey, what do you mean by this?" "What I mean is, I''m not going to be the chairman of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. You can continue to be the chairman." "Before I left, I was worried that things would go south without me, but looking at it now, you are much more capable than I expected. Thepany has been developing well and you have expanded the businesses overseas and came up with the Fei Shipping Company. This is really impressive." Hearing this, Fade still didn''t believe it. "Honey, you also clearly know that I''m just holding the title of chairman, but in actuality I''m useless. It''s still better that you be the chairman." Upon hearing his words, Quin could not help but roll her eyes at him. "You asked me to have a good rest just now, but now you are forcing me to work for you. What do you mean by that?" He hurriedly exined, "Honey, of course, I''m not telling you not to rest but I just can''tprehend why you don''t want to be the chairman. You always liked doing business and if you don''t be the chairman then what are you going to do?" Upon hearing this, her expression became serious. After a moment of silence, she said, "I''m going to practice martial arts." "What!" Fade stepped on the brakes and his head nearly mmed against the windshield. "Honey, what are you talking about? I misheard you." "Pay attention to the road!" Quin red at him, and then seriously repeated what she just said, "I said, I''m going to start practicing martial arts." "Practicing martial arts! Honey, are you trying to practice martial arts and be a martial artist?" He turned his head to look at her in shock. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She nodded seriously and said, "Yes, I want to be a martial artist." "Th-This..." For a moment, Fade was really at a loss for words. He had imagined a lot of things but he didn''t imagine his wife to ever want to be a martial artist. "Honey, are you serious?" "I''m dead serious." Quin was determined and she red at him. "Why can''t I practice martial arts?" "No, no. Of course that is not what I meant. It''s just that I don''t understand why you would suddenly want to practice martial arts. You were not interested in these things at all before." She felt a little emotional and said, "Indeed, back then when I was still in business, I didn''t have any interest in fighting and killing people. I thought that modern society is civilized and orderly and has detailed and civilized rules. As long as you abide by the rules, you can achieve anything sooner or later, that fighting and killing are only for savage civilizations, and will be obsolete by the civilized society sooner orter." "However, ever since I went to the hidden Lin family, I gradually came in contact with martial arts. During that period of time, I witnessed a lot of battles, and I also understood the disputes and causes behind them." "It turned out that the fighting and killing that I disregarded before had such a huge impact. It has a huge influence on civilized society." "The rules of the civilized society were just like a thin piece of paper; it could be shredded at any moment. They''re not worth mentioning at all." "I only realized that all these fighting and killing are not the acts of a savage society, but martial arts is the foundation of this world. The strong will be victorious and the weak will be defeated. This is just how nature works." Hearing this, Fade was silent. Indeed, his wife gradually understood the nature of this world. Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 Fade turned his head and stared at Quin. He was slightly worried. He was worried that his wife''s mindset had changed too drastically and she had be too extreme. She was someone who believed in civilized modern society, but now, she believed that the strong would defeat the weak. She seemed to have sensed that he was worried about her. She smirked and added, "Don''t worry, I won''t be a weak barbarian." "Another reason why I want to practice martial arts is because I want to look for my mother and avenge my father." At the mention of this, his heart jolted. She continued, "That night, when you told me about my parents, I thought that if my parents were strong enough, their marriage wouldn''t have been opposed by the Lin family and Wushuang Tower. If they were strong enough, my mother wouldn''t have been hunted down by Dark Dragon, and wouldn''t have been forced to beg for shelter from Wushuang Tower. If she was strong enough, she might have avenged herself and didn''t have to hide anymore. She coulde out and meet her daughter." At the end of her sentence, she was holding back her tears. Hearing this, Fade stopped the car and gently held Quin in his arms. Heforted her softly, "Honey, don''t worry. I''m here, everything will be fine." Afterforting her, he said, "My dear wife, I promise to teach you martial arts. I''ll teach you when we get back." Hearing his words, she blinked her eyes. Then, she stared at him with a strange expression. "To learn from you? Are you sure you are up for the task?" Seeing this, he immediately patted his chest and said, "Honey, I''m fine if you doubt anything else about me, but if I''m not good at martial arts then no one on this is good at it." "Really? Why do I feel like you''re bragging!" She nced at him with a skeptical expression. He immediately uttered with pride, "Honey, I''m not boasting. I tell you, I, your husband, am a master that has reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level. I am considered one of the best martial artists in this entire world." "Moreover, your husband''s master, Old Fogey, was even more impressive. He is ranked number one on the Divine Dragon List and legend has it that he has broken through the Heaven Level. This type of existence is considered extremely rare." "With me as your master, you still dare to doubt me!" Seeing how Fade patted his chest, Quin couldn''t help patting him. She smiled and said, "Alright, stop bragging. Drive carefully. I''ll learn from you." When he saw his wife''s reaction, he knew that the truth he just told was a lie in his wife''s eyes. However, he did not continue to exin. He just smirked and continued to drive. Meanwhile, he joked, "Honey, after I teach you martial arts, you have to call me master in the future." "Why don''t you call me that right now?" His eyes rolled as he nced at her. She immediately raised her slender hands and pped him. "Hmph, you''re bullying me. When we go back, I''ll make you kneel." He immediately cried loudly, "The apprentice is beating the master. How disrespectful!" The couple, or the master and apprentice, quarreled the whole journey back home. When they reached the vi, Quin went to rest and Fade was upied as he called his martial art friends to make preparations for his wife to learn martial arts. After all, although his martial arts skills were impressive, he didn''t have much experience with teaching. In addition, his wife wanted to start at this age, She was considered old for a beginner. Therefore, he asked a lot of his martial arts friends for advice. Meanwhile, he also had to prepare medicinal materials in advance. After all, his wife was starting martial artste. If she wanted to improve by leaps and bounds, he had to prepare tons of herbs and medicine for her. After some work, he immediately thought of something. He took out his cell phone and dialed a phone number. "Hello Old Fogey, are you asleep?" "Wow, you''re calling your master after so long!" Aldred answered the phone and then went on to say, "Kid, what have you been doing recently? I have to help you clean up the mess, and you have offended someone in Wushuang Tower. If it wasn''t for me, you would have been killed by the people in Wushuang Tower and..." "Okay, okay. Old Fogey, Master, let''s not talk about these things. I have something important to tell you." "What''s the matter? Why do I have a bad hunch?" "Old Fogey, don''t worry. It''s a good thing. It must be a good thing." Fade said, "Old Fogey, you have a grandkid apprentice." "A grandkid apprentice?" Aldred was dumbfounded for a moment before he raised his voice by several octaves. "You''ve epted a disciple, kid. How dare you ept a disciple with your lowly skills? Don''t you dare tarnish my reputation. You little brat, I''m going to teach you a lesson when I descend from the mountain. You little fe..." Fade hurriedly interrupted, "Old Fogey, don''t be impulsive. The apprentice I mentioned is an exception. She is not just your grandkid apprentice but also your apprentice''s wife." "Apprentice''s wife? What the hell..." Aldred was taken aback for a moment before he came back to his senses. "Kid, what do you mean? The apprentice you mentioned is your wife?" "Yes, that''s it. Old Fogey, now you know! Your apprentice''s wife wants to learn martial arts. Master, regardless, you should make a statement!" Fade took the opportunity to make a request. "You brat! I knew you were up to no good when you called me." Aldred scolded him furiously, but still asked, "Tell me, what do you need?" "I don''t need anything, just some top-level cultivation methods, Heaven Level pills, Heaven Level weapons and..." "That''s enough, that''s enough. You brat, do you think I''m a treasure chest, that I have everything? Raising an unfilial apprentice like you cost me all of my assets." Aldred was furious. "Master, Master, don''t be mad. I''m just joking with you," Fade quickly said. "In fact, I don''t really need much, I just need some cultivation methods. Do you have anything suitable for me?" The cultivation method was the foundation of fighting and it was also to determine the limit of the martial artist. The more cultivation methods one possessed, the more powerful they werepared to people of their same tier. Of course, a martial artist''s physique had to be able to cope with the cultivation method. Otherwise, no matter how many cultivation methods one possessed, it would still be useless if one''s body does not keep up.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. For example, the "The Kong Fu of Jiu Yang" that Fade cultivated was considered one of the best cultivation methods. In terms of property, it was suited to his fire attribute. It could be said that they complemented each other, which was the reason why he could improve so drastically. Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 Now, Quin was a little old to start martial arts. Thus, Fade wanted to make sure that she chose the most suitable and the best cultivation method for her. Although Aldred showed that he was still dissatisfied, he said that he would send Fade the cultivation methods the next day and that he could choose the one he felt was best for Quin. After he hung up the call, Fade went to wash up and then he snuck his way into his wife''s room again. He said that he needed to familiarize himself with his apprentice and thus only then could they continue their training. That night, the two of them were once again at it. It was around eleven in the morning when Fade was woken up by a call from the delivery man. He went to take the parcel and headed back into the room. His wife got dressed and strode out. When she saw the parcel on the table with the instant noodle advertisement on it, a few veins popped out of her forehead as she asked, "What is this? Did you buy this online?" He smirked and answered, "Honey, don''t judge a book by its cover. Everything inside this parcel is extremely valuable to the martial arts world." Upon finishing his words, he opened the parcel under her disbelieving gaze. As expected, there were tons of old books inside the parcel, and it seemed like they were all antiques. Immediately, he took out these books and put them on the table. After giving it a nce, he discovered that there were approximately seventeen books. Meanwhile, Quin stared at all these strange names written on these books. Her face was full of iprehension. "Xuan- ming Skill, Nine-dragon Skill, Nine Froze Skill, Neon Rainbow Skill..." "What are these?" She asked in confusion. "These are all cultivation methods, the foundation of learning martial arts. Later, I''ll inspect your body and I''ll choose a suitable one for you." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She did not really understand what all of these were. However, since she had spent some time in the Lin family, she had heard of cultivation methods, so she naturally understood a thing or two. Hence, Fade didn''t waste any more time and directly inspected her body. Quin''s body was more towards the dark and cold, and was suitable to be cultivated with flexible, soft, or icy cultivation methods. They werepletely opposite of Fade''s. Of course, he had already expected this oue. After all, when Dark Dragon sent someone to nt the Ice Lotus in Quin''s body, it was because he was interested in her icy-cold attribute, and that was also partly the reason why the Ice Lotus could germinate. On the other hand, it might also be due to Chrystal who had taken a Nine-blood Pill, which had an icy-cold attribute, herself, and it had been passed down to Quin. Since her attribute had been determined, he now had to find a suitable cultivation method for her. Cultivation methods such as the fire attribute which was opposite of the cold attribute were naturally excluded. Cultivation methods such as brute force were also not suitable for her, thus they were also ruled out. In the end, there were only three cultivation methods left that suited Quin''s cultivation. They were all of the icy-cold attributes, and all of these were more towards feminine and light spiritual attributes. Fade flipped through these cultivation methods and told her about the general characteristics of each cultivation method, allowing her to make her own decision. Finally, after giving it some thought, Quin chose a cultivation method called Nine Froze Skill. This particr cultivation method was the most icy cold out of the three, and it was theplete opposite of Fade''s The Kong Fu of Jiu Yang. From a certain point of view, these two methodsplemented each other. It would help them facilitate their practice. After choosing the cultivation method, he took out the Nine Froze Skill and casually ced everything else back in the carton and threw it into the store room. Fade and Quin didn''t think there was anything wrong with this. However, if anyone else from the martial arts world saw this, they would be extremely furious. After all, everything sent over by Aldred were Heaven Level cultivation methods. It must be known that among the four Heaven Level ns, they wouldn''t just simply take out a Heaven Level cultivation method and show it to anyone else. If this was to happen, a huge bloody fight might break out. But now, Aldred sent over so many Heaven Level cultivation methods in the old scruffy carton, and Fade just casually threw them into the store room. Such reckless behavior could result in Fade and Quin getting vicious scolding. Of course, Quin didn''t know how precious these cultivation methods were. Fade, on the other hand, had seen a lot of them, so he had long since grown ustomed to them. In this way, the extremely extravagant couple, who were master and apprentice, chose the Nine Froze Skill and immediately began to cultivate it. Fade started teaching her the basics of martial arts. From feeling the Universe energy to absorbing the spiritual energy then turning it into vital energy and finally cultivating it into positive energy. He patiently exined all of these to his wife. Although Quin started martial artste in life, she was an incredibly fast learner. After her first day learning martial arts, she had already reached the early stage of Yellow Level. Judging from this, it could be seen that she was talented at martial arts. After all, she was the daughter of the genius of Wushuang Tower, Chrystal, who had also taken a Nine- blood Pill herself. Thus, it was not weird that she had such talents for martial arts. In order to teach his wife martial arts, Fade resigned from Capital University. He concentrated on teaching his wife martial arts at home and guided her day by day. Sometimes, he even summoned one of his apprentices, Jasmine, to spar with his wife. Jasmine was puzzled when she was asked to face Quin, who was both her junior and her Master''s wife. However, Quin was gentle, and soon became close with her. The two of them were as close as sisters and they threw Fade aside, neglecting him. A weekter, Quin''s strength had advanced to the mid-stage of the Yellow Level. Given how talented she was, she was on par with Jasmine''s Green Wood Spirit. His wife''s martial arts had embarked on the right path, and Fade did not have to stay home everyday. As for teaching at the school, he quit his job, and he did not know much about the company''s affairs. Therefore, for a time, he was a little idle. Fade received a call during this period. It was from Yuri. "Brother Chen, have you been in contact with Susie recently?" "What, Susie? I''ve not been in contact with her recently. Yuri, what''s wrong?" "Actually, it''s nothing. Susie has not attended school for more than half a month, and I can''t get in touch with her through the phone, so I''m a little worried and decided to call you to ask." "Well, I''ll go to Susie''s hometer. Don''t worry. You study hard at school," he told her and then hung up the phone. Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 After hanging up the phone, Fade could not help frowning. Then he recalled that he had not been able to get in touch with Susie since he came back. During the banquet previously, he invited Susie over, but to his surprise, she was nowhere to be found. He thought that she was a celebrity and was busy, therefore she was not able to make it. Now, he was worried upon hearing that she had been absent from school for over half a month. Then, he called Dante from Dante Entertainment and asked about her. Dante stuttered as he exined that she had note to thepany and she might have encountered some problems. He wanted to ask in detail, but Dante was also not sure about what was actually going on. This made Fade a little more worried and suspicious. Hence, after he hung up the phone, he headed straight to Susie''s neighborhood. As he hade here before, he was familiar with the route to her house. He arrived in the blink of an eye. He pressed on the doorbell, and there was moringing from inside the house. After a moment, Susie''s voice rang out, "Who is it?" Fade was a little puzzled to hear that she was at home. He immediately said, "Susie, it''s me, Fade. You''re at home. Can you let me in?" Susie, who was inside the house, seemed hesitant. She did not open the door but asked, "Fade, what''s the matter?" "Susie, Yuri said that she couldn''t seem to get in touch with you for some time now and she asked me toe over to check on you. Besides, we have not met since I came back to Capital City." She was silent for a moment. She seemed hesitant and she said, "Fade, l-l''m not feeling well right now. It''s not convenient for me to meet you. If I have time in the future, I''ll go and look for you." Usually, when Fade heard this, he would just turn around and leave. However, at this moment Susie seemed to be acting weird and her tone was also somewhat hesitant. This made him a little suspicious. He rolled his eyes and an idea shed in his mind, but he obliged. "How about this? Susie, since you''re not feeling well, then have a good rest. I''lle again when you''re much better." "Yes, thank you. Also, be careful on your way back." "Sure!" He responded and then turned around. He deliberately stomped his feet and headed into the elevator. However, the elevator only went down a floor and he took the stairs and went back up to Susie''s floor. Hiding by the side, he nced sharply at the door. A momentter, the faint sound of a man and a woman conversing could be heard from inside the room. "Has he left yet?" "He left. The elevator should have already gone down." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "It''s good that he''s gone. At this moment, we don''t want to cause any otherplications." "Forget it. I better go out and check." As they were talking, the door opened, and a man in his mid-twenties named Pixel walked out of the room, peeking out first. A woman was standing behind him. Pixel strode out of the room and headed to the elevator. Seeing that there was no one in the elevator, he was about to turn around and head back in. At this very moment, Fade, who was hiding by one side, rushed out and grabbed him by his throat. Pixel''s reaction was quick. He turned his back to Fade and felt the movement behind him. He even leaned his body forward to avoid his attack, and Fade''s handnded on his shoulder. Although this was not something Fade expected, he immediately responded by pressing Pixel to the ground. Pixel tried to fight back. He gritted his teeth and broke out with a lot of strength. It was obvious that he had reached the peak of the ck Level, which was quite formidable for a man of his age. However, to Fade, it was nothing. He used a little of his force and pressed against Pixel. With a thud, Pixel''s knees mmed to the ground. He cried out in pain, but he was determined. He reached out his hands and wanted to attack Fade. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold. His left hand condensed a burst of positive energy and he was about to shoot it straight at Pixel''s neck. At this crucial moment, the young woman, Olivia, inside the house noticed themotion and rushed out. Seeing this scene, she couldn''t help being taken aback and shouted in a hurry, "Mr. Chen, stop!" However, Fade did not listen to her. He reacted out with the Qi-de in his hand and was about to sh the man''s throat. She hurriedly shouted, "Mr. Chen, no, we are from the military." Hearing this, Fade could not help but be dumbfounded. He paused, but the energy in his hand had not dissipated. He turned his head and looked suspiciously at her. Olivia took out her military credentials and said, "We are from the military, Security Team 2, and we are here to perform our mission." Fade was not certain what Security Team 2''s mission was. Thus, he still had a skeptical look on his face. At this moment, the door creaked and Susie came out. She was dressed in casual clothes, without any makeup on, and her hair was messy. Although her face was still beautiful and gentle,pared to how puzzled she looked, she looked terrible. Her face was a little pale. She rushed out and saw what was happening. She was taken aback and immediately said, "Fade, no." "Susie, they are..." Fade looked at her with a puzzled look. "They''re indeed from the military. They are not trying to harm me. Let them go!" After hearing Susie''s words, Fade dispersed the Qi-de in his palm and loosened his grip on Pixel. Then, he walked over to her and asked, "Susie, what the hell is going on? You couldn''t be contacted for some time now and these people, why are they..." "Fade,e in!" Susie urged him. Fade nodded and entered the house with Susie. Then, Olivia supported Pixel in. The two stood beside Susie and did not look like they were avoiding him at all. Instead, they took out a recording device and started recording them. Given the situation, Fade could not help but raise his eyebrows. He looked at the two people and uttered coldly, "What are you doing?" Olivia replied, "Mr. Chen, this is our mission. Please forgive us." "What mission requires you to videotape us?" Fade said coldly. "Mr. Chen, we can''t reveal the contents of our mission." "You..." Just as Fade was about to lose his temper, Susie tugged on his sleeve, shook her head, and said, "It''s okay, I''m used to it." Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 Fade was even more curious. He asked worriedly, "Susie, what on earth happened? How could this happen?" "My father..." Susie was about to speak when Olivia''s voice suddenly rose as she said, "Miss Song, this is confidential. Be careful with your words." Immediately, Susie did not dare to speak. Fade red at her. Although Olivia was suppressed by his momentum, her eyes were still determined, and she had no intention of retreating. Seeing this, he knew that this was not as simple as he thought. Thus, he did not continue to force them. He directly took out his phone and dialed Baldrick''s number. Baldrick was the deputy director of the Stealth Team, who was also subcontracted to the military. He should know what had happened. They got straight to the point when the line was connected. Fade directly asked, "Baldrick, what happened to Susie and Garvet? Why are there military people here?" After hearing his words, Baldrick fell silent for a moment and then said in a low voice, "Fade, you''re back. What I can tell you is that something big has happened but this is all that I can tell you now." "When can you tell me?" Fade was a little anxious. "Fade, don''t worry. I will ask General Xu about this. This mission is led by General Xu himself. I''ll let you know the details the moment he grants me the permission." Hearing this, Fade''s heart skipped a beat and he was dumbfounded. The General Xu whom Baldrick mentioned was of course none other than the number one person in the entire military, Jaguar Xu. The fact that Jaguar was in charge of this matter proved that it was very serious. At the thought of this, Fade calmed down and replied, "Then thank you, Baldrick." He hung up the phone and sat quietly for a few minutes. At this time, Olivia''s cell phone rang, and she answered the call. She immediately stood up and her expression and tone became particrly solemn when she heard what the person at the other end of the line had to say. "Yes, yes, as you command. Please wait a moment, Chief." After that, she strode over and handed the phone to Fade. "Chief wants to talk to you, Mr. Chen." He took the phone and a deep voice echoed from the other end of the line. "Hello, this is Jaguar. Regarding Professor Song, I''ve already granted them permission to tell you the details. If you are free, feel free toe down to theboratory and take a look." "Yes, thank you, Chief!" Fade replied, and then the call ended. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He handed the phone to Olivia and looked at her with keen eyes. She coughed slightly and nced at Susie. Then, she turned to Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, we were told to protect Susie and monitor her." "The reason why we are doing this is because Susie''s father, Garvet, hasmitted treason, and he is now wanted nationally." Upon hearing this, Fade could not help but be shocked. "Professor Song is treasonous? That''s impossible. Was there a misunderstanding?" "We hope so too, but this is the truth." "How could it be? How could Professor Songmit treason? What the hell is going on?" Olivia shook her head and said, "We were just told to do our job, so we don''t know the details." He looked at the sullen-faced Susie and knew that she was also greatly shocked. The reason why she had been out of sight recently was that she was being monitored. Thinking of this, Fade couldn''t sit still. He stood up and said, "No, I''m going to theboratory. I want to find out what''s going on. It''s impossible that Professor Songmitted treason." When he was about to head out, he nced at Susie. He thought for a moment, then reached out his hand and pulled her up. "Susie, let''s go together." "Mr. Chen, Miss Susie Song is not authorized to leave. You..." Olivia quickly responded. Fade said in a low voice, "I will personally request for her authorization from General Xu." The moment he brought up General Xu, Olivia froze in ce. She was taken aback for a moment and then said, "We have a car. Let''s drive the two of you there." "Okay!" Fade nodded. The four of them went into a car and drove toward theboratory. Arriving at theboratory again, Fade''s mood was a bit strange. Jaguar should have known in advance that Susie hade here with him and she had already received the authorization. After getting the authorization, Susie and Fade went to theboratory. The second time he came to theb, it was still busy and lively. However,pared to his previous time here, everyone seemed a bit more dignified, and the atmosphere was a little more solemn. Especially when Susie entered, many researchers stared at her with strange eyes. Fade escorted her into Jaguar''s office. "Take a seat." Seeing the two of them enter, Jaguar ordered directly. Fade and Susie sat down, and then he went straight to the point and asked directly, "Chief, I want to know what on earth happened. Why did Professor Song suddenlymit treason?" Her face was also filled with confusion and anxiety. Jaguar''s face was serious and there was no change in his expression. After a moment of silence, he nced at her and asked, "You are the daughter of Professor Song, aren''t you?" "Yes." Jaguar continued, "I believe that you are unaware of your father''s job. On the surface, he ims that he is an academician in a university in Capital City, but actually, he is the chief scientist of a project developing a gic enhancing medicine for the military. This is considered a top-secret task of our country." Upon hearing this, Susie''s face was full of surprise. She knew that her father was doing scientific research, and he had some achievements in the industry. However, she did not expect her father''s research to be so important and confidential, even involving the military. For a moment, she was too dumbfounded to say anything. Concurrently, Jaguar continued, "Some time ago, we found Fade and asked him to assist Professor Song in the research on gic enhancing." At the mention of this, Susie was even more surprised. She nced at Fade and said, "You and my father are colleagues. You have known each other for a long time. How..." He made an apologetic gesture and exined, "Susie, my first time meeting your dad was when I was at your house. Later, I took part in this project and learned that Mr. Song was also involved. However, because of the nature of the work that requires confidentiality, I couldn''t..." She nodded in understanding. Jaguar''s face darkened at this moment, and his expression seemed more serious than before. Fade and Susie also took a deep breath and their expressions became serious. This was because they knew that they would have to get to the point soon. Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 Sure enough, Jaguar continued in a deep voice, "With Fade''s assistance, we received promising results. Professor Song also got a breakthrough with his help." "About a month ago, Professor Song sessfully developed the first batch of gene-strengthening liquid. After experimenting with animals, the results were very promising. After a human trial, the medicine was finally approved and it could be manufactured." At this point, he paused and said in a deep voice, "But at this crucial moment, Professor Song suddenly fled theboratory with a sample, went abroad overnight, and rushed to Jopeno." "What!" Hearing this, Fade and Susie cried out in surprise. "How is this possible? Why did Professor Song do this? There''s no reason for him to do this." Fade''s face was full of disbelief. Jaguar continued, "We didn''t know the reason at first, and we also didn''t believe that Professor Song would do such a thing. However, then we investigated his background and we found that he had opened an overseas bank ount three years ago and every half a year, the people in Jopeno would transfer money over into his ount. Based on this data, we inferred that Professor Song took the gene-strengthening liquid and fled there." "That''s impossible. My dad wouldn''t do such a thing!" Susie was emotional. Fade also felt that it was impossible. He couldn''t help but ask, "General Xu, I think that there''s more to it. Professor Song is not short on cash. I don''t think he wouldmit treason because of money." "Also, the gene-strengthening liquid is a top-secret of the country. It should have been kept somewhere secretive. How would someone like Professor Song be capable of carrying the samples out of the country?" Because of Fade''s doubts, Jaguar muttered in a low voice, "After the incident, we investigated the forces guarding the specimens and found that there was nothing wrong with them. The bodyguards sent to protect Professor Song were from the Zhao family. They were all Heaven Level martial artists. Ordinary people were no match for them." "However, ording to the bodyguard that was sent to protect him at that time, someone had contacted Professor Song and they worked together. Thus, only then was he able to flee." "The person in charge of protecting Professor Song is the Zhao family?" Fade could not help but frown. Jaguar continued, "Fade, I know that you have a feud with the Zhao family, but they are the imperial guard family and have been responsible for guarding the top leaders of the country for decades. The Zhao family''s force is quite promising and this is also why we asked them to be in charge of guarding Professor Song. Therefore, we sent people from the Zhao family to protect him, but unexpectedly..." Fade shook his head and said, "I still don''t believe that Professor Song would collude with the Jopeno people and betray the country. I don''t believe that he is such a person." Susie nodded and said, "My father is by no means someone like that." Jaguar sighed softly and said, "I don''t want to believe it either, but all the evidence points to Professor Songmitting treason." After that, he was silent. Fade was silent for a moment. Then, he stared at Jaguar and said firmly, "General Xu, is there anything I can do?" Fade thought that a big shot like Jaguar could personally grant his authorization and even take time out to exin it in detail to him. This was not as simple as it seemed.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sure enough, when Jaguar heard his words, he said, "This matter is of great importance. It rtes to national security and decades of research of the country''s gene-strengthening liquid, and it also affects Professor Song''s personal reputation." "Thus, I hope that you will help in investigating this matter." "How should I investigate?" "We will certainly still carry out the investigation here but our officials cannot enter Jopeno. Thus, we will send an investigation team there to enter the country as ordinary civilians to secretly investigate Professor Song and bring him back to the country with the gene-strengthening liquid. "Also, I hope that you will join this secret investigation team." Jaguar stared at him. Fade nodded without any hesitation and agreed, "Alright. When will the team depart and what should I prepare?" "They will depart the day after tomorrow and if you are free tomorrow, why note and get to know the team and they will brief you on the itinerary." "I see. I''ll be there on time tomorrow." After chatting for a moment longer, even though Jaguar didn''t make a statement saying that Professor Song was innocent, it could be seen that he also didn''t believe that he wouldmit treason. Therefore, he asked Fade to find out the truth as soon as possible and prove Professor Song''s innocence. After exiting theb, Fade and Susie returned home. Back at home, sitting on the sofa, she was in a trance. It seemed like she was still puzzled. Everything that had happened that day waspletely beyond her expectation. Especially the military secrets, treason case, and big shots like Mr. Xu. She had nevere in contact with any of these but out of a sudden, she was told the truth in one sitting, thus it was a little hard for her to believe it. Fadeforted her and promised her that he would find Garvet and bring him back to the country safely. Fade would prove his innocence. The next day, he met up with the rest of his team members. After that, he returned home, told his wife about his ns, and spent the night with her. The next morning, he arrived at the airport with his luggage. At the airport, Fade found his tour group. They were to take a seven-day trip to Jopeno, the ind country. In order to hide their identity, the military imed that this team of five people were tourists. Among the tour group, he saw several members of his investigation team. They nced at each other. After confirming that everyone was here, he didn''t have much contact with them. One of the reasons was to reduce suspicion. Another reason was that he had nothing to talk to them about. The leader of the investigation team was called Filex. He was a martial artist in the early stage of Heaven Level, and he was from the Zhao family. Because of the previous conflicts, the Zhao family didn''t get along with Fade, thus they didn''t treat him well. As for the remaining three, one was Filex''s confidant, and naturally, he and Fade were not close. The other two came from the military, led by a member of the inspection team named Eilert, who was responsible for easing the situation between Fade and Filex. They didn''t talk much. Each of them took their luggage and waited to board like ordinary tourists. Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 Fade and his team were fortunate that the ne took off on time. When the ne finally stopped ascending, the cabin started to be lively. Because most of the people on this ne were tourists and most of them were friends, they started to chat with each other and it was very lively. Unexpectedly, Fade was assigned a seat next to a member of his inspection team. The person sitting next to him was Eliert''s subordinate, a woman named Cindy Huang. She had short hair and a round face. It made her look extremely cute with those big bright eyes of hers. If he was not told in advance that she was part of the military, it was hard to assume so based on her appearance. After all, they were on the same team, thus Fade took the initiative to greet her, "Hi, I am Fade. Let''s have each other''s back these few days." Cindy smiled gently and shook hands with him. She nodded and said, "I''m Cindy. I''ll have to thank you in advance, Mr. Chen." "Don''t be so polite. Rx," he said with a smile and chatted with her for a while. Then, they couldn''t find any more topics to continue the conversation. Cindy was used to being in the military. In addition, she was more of an introvert, therefore it was harder to start a conversation with her. In this regard, Fade smiled and stopped the conversation. He shut his eyes and rested. However, he did not have the chance to rest at all because on the other side, there was a young man who was dressed in fashionable clothes with fluttering long hair. Opposite the aisle was a young girl sitting in the window seat. She probably had a close rtionship with that man. Once the ne stopped ascending, she ran over to the man''s side and excitedly flipped out her travelogue. "Hogward, look, we must go to Deer Park. The deer there are just way too cute. We must go there." "And this hot spring hotel; I''ve seen it online. It seems extremely rxing. We''re going there too!" "This is the actual location from the film, m Dunk. This railway is a ssic to many people. We have to take pictures, and when we get there, I want to do a livestream." "And the cherry blossom road, it''s too beautiful. I must change into a dress and take more photos. I must livestream at this ce too so that I can get more fans." "Sure Win, let''s do that. I''m a professional photographer, and I''ll definitely get some good shots. I promise you that when you return, you''ll definitely be famous and be an inte celebrity." Hogward listened to her requests and he agreed to everything she said. Therefore, this made her very pleased. Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help butin in his heart, "This girl is too naive. The entire trip has been nned by the travel agent. She wants to go everywhere. This doesn''t seem really possible." As a result, Hogward obliged her. He was either full of lies or he was just being perfunctory. Regardless of what it was, Fade didn''t have a great impression of him. However, he was not a busybody. Besides, Win must be an online celebrity trying to do her livestreams and it was assumed that both of them were willing. Thus, he minded his own business. After a lively moment, Cindy seemed a little exhausted. She packed up and went back to her seat to have a rest. Meanwhile, Hogward turned his gaze and kept staring at Fade. Although Fade shut his eyes, he could still feel the man''s gaze. Of course, he knew that the man was not looking at him, but at Cindy, who was beside him. Sure enough, the long-haired man gently patted Fade''s shoulder and said, "Bro, let''s change seats!" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Fade widened his eyes, nced at Hogward, and said faintly, "No." "Bro, everyone is here for fun. Please do me a favor!" Fade''s eyes turned angry. "I said, I won''t change seats. If you continue to pester me, I''ll call the stewardess." "You..." This time, Hogward did not insist. However, he did not give up, but started talking to Cindy across Fade. "Beauty, hello, my name is Hogward. Did youe to Jopeno alone?" Cindy was not interested in conversing, but she thought of the task her superior gave her, that she should pretend to be an ordinary person as much as possible so as not to reveal her identity as part of the military. She had no choice but to squeeze out a fake smile and said faintly, "Yes!" Seeing this, Hogward was even more excited, and there was a sh of excitement in his eyes. He stared at Cindy as if his eyes were about to shoot lightning. "Beauty, what''s your name? Do you like Jopeno cartoons? Your dress has a touch of Jopeno culture in it!" He continued. Hearing this, the smile on her face couldn''t help but stiffen. She was not the slightest bit interested in cartoons. It was her superiors who prepared this outfit for her. However, from other people''s point of view, Cindy was dressed in a gorgeous Jopeno dress, and she had a lovely and young baby-face. It was natural that people assumed that she was a fanatical Jopeno cartoon fan. She didn''t know any of this. Hence, she just forced out a smile and remained silent. To Hogword, this was a shy smile. Therefore, he became more excited. "Beauty, in fact, I am also considered one of you people." "I am a photographer, and I am kind of famous. I have taken pictures for many people. They are all online celebrities with at least one million online fans, and they are all doing very well." "Gorgeous, if you are interested, I can take a few photos for you. With that gorgeous appearance of yours, you will be an Inte celebrity in the blink of an eye. Then you will have tons of online fans." Cindy knew that if she did not refuse, this guy would not stop. She could not help but say, "Thank you! But there''s no need. I don''t want to be an online celebrity." "Gorgeous, it''s fine if you don''t want to be an inte celebrity but may I take a few photos? I''m a professional photographer. I''ll take photos for you and you can consider it a souvenir. After all, we don''t go on vacations very often, so why not grab this opportunity when you can?" Hogward was still trying to persuade her. Cindy replied, "Well, thank you, but no, I don''t want to take pictures." "Gorgeous, don''t worry. I''ll take pictures of you for free. It''s free," he continued. She was a little frustrated. If she was back in the military, she would have hit this man, but obviously, she couldn''t do that at the moment. Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 Seeing that Cindy couldn''t bear it anymore, Fade opened his eyes, red at Hogward, and uttered lividly, "Are you done? I''m trying to sleep. You''re chattering. Shut up right now." After being scolded by Fade, Hogward''s face darkened and he said unhappily, "This is a public ce. I have freedom of speech. You don''t have the right to shut me up." "I don''t have the right to shut you up?" Fade didn''t waste time arguing with him. He directly grabbed Hogward''s wrist and slightly squeezed it. Suddenly, the powerful force made him feel an irresistible pain. Fade almost pinched off his wrist. Suddenly, his face turned red and he quickly said, "Ouch, it hurts. Let go of me. Let go of me, quickly..." Fade snorted and finally let go of his hand. Hogward suddenly covered his wrist and grimaced. He couldn''t wait to curse at him, but when he saw Fade''s livid eyes, he was suddenly scared out of his wits and did not dare to say anything. Hogward was silent for the rest of the trip. Even when the nended, he dared not make a huge fuss. They got off the ne and exited the airport. It was almost noon. The tour team went straight back to the hotel that had been booked long ago. They had lunch together in the hotel and took a break for two hours. In the afternoon, they went to the first tourist spot. This was the usual travel itinerary of a travel group. Fade and his inspection team were not going to follow them throughout the trip. Thus, they went and told the tour guide and left the hotel by themselves. Later, the five people regrouped in a hotel on the other side of the city. Without any rest, Filex, the group leader, immediately called for a meeting. The city that they were in was Osko City. This city was among the top three most advanced cities in Jopeno and the reason why they were here was because Garvet took a ne from Capital City and landed here. Their next mission was of course to figure out his current whereabouts. The crucial thing was that Fade and his team had very limited information. The most useful information they got was that a Jopeno man escorted Garvet to the country. Fade and his team had to bring that man back with just a photograph of him. At the meeting, Filex divided them into two groups. The first group was to secretly contact the intelligence agents of their county that were nted here, to see if they knew anything about this. The second group was to investigate every inch of Osko City. Without asking for any opinions or votes, Filex directly arranged for Filer and himself to be in the first group, and thus, Fade and Cindy would be in the second group. Filex was the captain of the team this time, and Fade was under hismand. He was able to endure this kind of job and he didn''tin about it. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After all, no matter what job he was given, it was to investigate Garvet and the gic-enhancing liquid. Compared to the first task of meeting intelligence agents, the second task was obviously more complicated and tedious; it was also harder. Osko City was massive. Just depending on a two-person team to find the whereabouts of Garvet and that man was hard. It could be said that they were looking for a needle in a haystack. Fortunately, Cindy was very professional. After epting the task, she quickly came up with a n. Because this was serious, after Garvet and the mannded on Jopeno, it was quite impossible for them to contact the government. Therefore, they started investigating the underground organizations first. On the other hand, judging by that man''s appearance, regardless of whether Garvet had really committed treason, he was in this unfamiliar ce, so the best course of action was for him to follow that man in Jopeno. Based on these two points, Fade and Cindy had a clear idea of what they had to do. They began to investigate that man and the organization he was working for. There were only a few locals who could survive in a foreign underground organization. Fade and Cindy quickly marked out the ces they wanted to investigate and they immediately sprinted into action. The duo''s investigation was very simple. They used their strength and marched into the organizations. Then, they asked if they knew anything about Garvet and that man. In the afternoon, they scanned three areas in session. Fade and Cindy were not able to find any relevant clues. They also saved some of the people from their home country that were trapped there. Fade did not go easy on the people who trapped his fellow countrymen. He left them with scars. By evening, Fade and Cindy arrived at the fourth venue. This was thest venue that they were going to investigate. It was an entertainment house on a bustling street. In Jopeno, entertainment houses were legal, but it was not a business ordinary people could start. Without the help of the locals, it was near to impossible to start an entertainment house, let alone a foreigner. However, seeing that he was able to do this, it could be seen that the man behind this store was quite powerful. The boss of this entertainment house was called Mchi Leu. However, in Fade''s eyes, no matter how powerful he was, he was still no match for Fade. Fade and Cindy sneaked into the entertainment house and found the boss, Mchi''s office, but unfortunately, he was not there. They had no choice but to leave. Just as they exited the entertainment house, Fade suddenly stopped. Upon seeing this, Cindy could not help but ask, "Mr. Chen, what''s wrong? Did you find anything?" Fade shook his head, pointed at a sofa in the store, and said, "Those two people were on the ne." When Cindy heard this, she nced over and saw that the two people sitting on the sofa were Hogward, the long-haired photographer who had hit on her on the ne, and Win, who was very close to him. However, the two of them, who were very close to each other before, didn''t seem very close at this moment. Win had an anxious look on her face. Next to her were two buff men in sunsses. In front of them was a fat man in his fifties who was smoking a cigar. His name was Renold and he puffed the smoke onto Win''s face and said with his eyes wide open, "Take the money!" Hearing this, she was so scared that she shivered and almost cried. "Th- This is too expensive. I drank only a few sses of wine. How can you ask for so much?" When Renold heard this, he mmed his palm on the table and shouted, "What do you mean by it''s too expensive? The goods in our store have price tags on them. Look at the menu. White liquor, 100,000 per cup. You drink five cups and you have to pay 500,000. Pay up now!" Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 500,000 of the local currency was equivalent to 300,000 yuan. Obviously, Win couldn''t afford to pay so much money in such a short time. She nced at Hogward with an anxious look and said, "Hogward, help me, I..." Hearing this, he spread out his hands and said, "Win, I have no money either. This..." Hearing this, she almost burst into tears. She stared at him and said, "But you ordered the wine and you drank it too. You must pay as well." Hearing this, Hogward''s expression suddenly turned livid. "Win, you can''t say that. When we arrived, you said that you would be the one paying. Now, how can you ask me to pay?" "That''s because I didn''t expect it to be so expensive. I didn''t..." She finally burst into tears. Renold shouted furiously again, "Stop crying! Crying won''t help you get out of this. Quick, pay up." This time, she was so frightened that she teared up again. At the same time, Hogward and Renold exchanged a look. Hogward then came over and said to Win in a gentle manner, "Win, there''s another option for you." When she heard this, she quickly tugged at his sleeve and asked, "Hogward, what is it?" He said, "My friend runs a televisionpany. He usually has a ton of movies he wants to shoot, but he is in need of actresses. If you are on board then this wine can be considered paid and you might even get some sry out of this." "This, make a movie. This..." In a trance, Win noticed that something was wrong. Hogward continued, "Win, don''t worry. Thepany is licensed and is a legitimatepany. There''s nothing for you to worry about. Besides, I''ll be with you." "But..." She was still in a dilemma. Meanwhile, Renold shouted angrily, "Hogward, I''ve been patient enough and let you give her an opportunity! If she doesn''t agree immediately then forget it. She has to pay for the wine!" "Well, I don''t have money, I..." Hearing the bill, Win''s face suddenly darkened. Hogward hurriedly urged, "Win, how about you take a look at the contract first. It''s a good deal for you. You can decide after taking a look." "Well, let me have a look!" She was now persuaded by him. Then someone brought the contract and put it in front of her. Hogward turned to the page stating the sry and pointed at the amount to her. He urged, "Look, they are paying a million per movie. For a rookie like you, this sry is considered very good. You just spend a day or two shooting the movie and you can pay the bill and even make some profit out of it. Of course, if you want to continue, you are most wee to." She was puzzled the moment she saw the million. Unconsciously, he handed over a pen and urged, "Win, sign it quickly. If you miss this opportunity, there will be no chance in the future. Hurry up..." In a daze, she almost signed it. However, at this time, she saw a few lines on the front pages of the contract, and the words "adult movie" were particrly eye-catching. In an instant, she came back to her senses. Even if she was dumb, she understood now. This so- called televisionpany and this so- called movie was a famous adult film establishment in Jopeno. If it wasn''t an adult film, how could Win, a foreigner and nobody, be epted by a localpany and even star in a film? Even she had some pride and she knew that she couldn''t afford to star in such a movie or else her entire life would be ruined. As if she had gone mad, she threw away the pen and shouted, "I won''t sign it! I won''t take part in this movie. I won''t take part in it!" Seeing this, Hogward quickly persuaded, "Win, are you serious? It''s a great opportunity. If you miss it, it won''t happen again. You..." "Hogward, you are still lying to me. You think I don''t know that it is an adult film? You liar, you are all working together and scamming me." She stood up and wanted to leave. Hogward wanted to persuade her to sign the contract when she was scared and timid, but he didn''t expect her to see through their n at thest second. Suddenly, he was straightforward. His eyes sank and he said coldly, "Win, you have to understand the position you are in. If you don''t want to take part in the film then you would have to be a waitress and pay off your debts." When she heard this, she suddenly panicked. The moment she stepped into this establishment, she could see that all the waitresses here were no better than adult film actresses. Therefore, she couldn''t ept it. "Let me go. Let me go. Otherwise, I''ll call the police," she struggled. Hogward shook his head and nced at Renold. He stood up and looked at Win, and said in a low voice, "If you can''t pay the bill then you will have to work here and pay off your debts." "Men, bring her down and make her put on the uniform. Then, send her to room 3 to serve the guests there." "Yes!" Soon, two burly bodyguards in ck came out and were going to take Win away. "No, don''t, let me go, let me go!" She was so frightened that she cried out, but next to the two strong men, her struggle was obviously useless. "Stop it!" Meanwhile, a loud shout suddenly echoed. The rumbling was like thunder, shaking everyone in the room. They were a little taken back and they were frozen in ce for a moment. Renold was the first one toe back to his senses. He turned and saw a man and woman were marching in. "Who are you people?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as he asked this question, Hogward turned his head and was shocked. "It''s you!" "Hogward, do you know them?" Renold asked. "They were on the same flight that I was on." Upon hearing this, Renold was relieved and did not think that the two people were any threat. He said, "This is not a ce for you to meddle in other people''s business. Leave now. I can pretend that nothing has happened." However, as soon as he finished speaking, Hogward quickly tugged his clothes, pointed at Cindy who was next to Fade, and blinked his eyes, saying, "Look at that girl. If we can get her into our company then it is going to be a hit." As soon as the man saw her, his eyes lit up and his face was full of excitement. He rubbed his hands and said, "Yes, such a good find. Top-notch product! This kind of round- faced cutie is very popr in Jopeno. I want her to film a cosy, adult version, of a famous Jopeno cartoon. It''s going to be a hit." Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 At the thought of this, Renold''s expression changed. He stared at Cindy with a smile and said, "Gorgeous, I''m running a televisionpany. I don''t know if you''re interested in starring in one of our films. Ourpany..." Although they were not loud, Cindy was an Earth Level martial artist. How could she not hear them? Hearing that they wanted to trick her into filming an adult movie, she immediately burned with rage. Without any hesitation, she sprinted into action. In an instant, a punch smashed into Renold''s face. He had his face disfigured and he was bleeding profusely. Hogward was dumbfounded when he saw this. He didn''t expect his little cutie on the ne to be a fierce female dinosaur. As he retreated, he shouted for the bodyguards. "Quick, stop her. Hurry up!" However, all of these bodyguards were no match for her. After the fight broke out, in an instant, a dozen bodyguards were thrown across the room and all of themy motionlessly on the ground. On the other end, Hogward and Renold, who wanted to take advantage of the chaos to escape, were stopped by Fade and they could not move. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Find a quiet room." Fade was worried that themotion would be troublesome, thus he ordered Renold. He quickly took the initiative to show the way to a quiet private room. After closing the door, Fade threw Renold and Hogward on the ground. He sat on the sofa, red at them indifferently, and uttered, "Tell me, what''s going on?" As he spoke, he nced at Win, who had followed him in. Her face was full of anger at the moment, and she red at Hogward. Hogward nced at Fade and said, "Sir, I don''t think you''re an ordinary tourist. Everyone has their own business. We have our own business to attend to. Why don''t I give you some money and you can leave and mind your own business." A p rang out. With a crisp sound, Fade pped Hogward across the face, which directly turned his cheek red and swollen. He was thrown back by the force and finally, he fell hard to the ground. "I asked you to tell me the truth. I didn''t ask you to talk nonsense with me! If you don''t tell me, I''ll kill you!" Feeling the terrifying aura from Fade, Hogward suddenly stopped talking nonsense and quickly told him the entire story. It turned out that he and Renold were both subordinates of Mchi, the local tyrant of Osko City. On the surface, this was Mchi''s biggest business, but in reality, his business was far bigger than that. It also involved the adult movie industry, adult entertainment tourism, high- end escorts, and other underground industries. Of course, Mchi had business dealings with people in Fade''s home country too. At first, he took the opportunity to attract tons of university students with working opportunities, and then he deceived and threatened them. They either stayed in the shop and worked as waitresses to apany the guests, or shot all kinds of adult movies. In recent years, as more and more people from Fade''s home country went to study abroad in Jopeno, Mchi''s business grew exponentially to the point where he was short on staff. The students were wary of him and it was not that easy for him to deceive them anymore. Therefore, he starteding up with new schemes. They offered free tourist trips and free photo- taking services to lure them over to Jopeno and trick them into working for them. Hogward was the one responsible for attracting online celebrities that were not very famous over to Jopeno. He tricked them by offering free phototaking services. It should be known that many of the girls on the Inte wanted to be online celebrities. Following Hogward''s deception, and some cases where online celebrities instantly gained a ton of poprity with a few photographs in Jopeno, Win was easily deceived. The moment the women stepped into Jopeno, they were at Hogward''s mercy. After all, a timid small woman from a foreign country had no ability to resist at all. As long as they entered the industry, there was no way out anymore. Some had directly be adult actresses in Jopeno and some had be waitresses and escorts for Mchi''s shops. Most of their hard earned money would fall into his hands. In the end, when they finally turned old and lost their value, they were kicked out. They were banished to the worst ces in Jopeno and had no one to care for them anymore. If Win had not met Fade and Cindy, she was most likely going to end up like this in the future. Thinking of these terrible oues, she couldn''t help but feel a chill run down her spine. She was so frightened that she almost lost her bnce. Meanwhile, she red at Hogward with hatred. She gritted her teeth as if she wanted to devour him alive. After hearing that, Fade''s eyes turned livid, with killing intent evident in them. He had expected Mchi and his subordinates to be from the underground organizations. After all, they were doing shady business; they were ruthless and would do anything to make money. However, Mchi took advantage of his own country''s citizens and even trapped them in Jopeno. The hatred in Fade''s heart rose the moment he thought of this. Holding back the killing intent in his heart, he gave Win some money and asked her to leave. She was very grateful. She took the money and went straight to the airport. She bought a flight ticket and headed straight home. In the private lounge, Fade and Cindy stared at Renold and Hogward, ready to get to the point. "Where is your boss, Mchi?" "This..." Hogward paused and said, "I don''t know either. Mr. Leu is usually not here." "Then contact him and ask him toe over." "That is beyond my pay grade. I don''t have Mr. Leu''s phone number," Hogward said. Fade frowned and uttered angrily, "If you don''t have his private phone number, you should have his work number. Make a call and say that if he doesn''t arrive within an hour, someone is going to burn down his shop." "Th-This..." Hogward''s face was full of fear. Seeing this, Fade directly surged out his energy and amputated Hogward''s left arm. He screamed in pain. Fade shouted, "If you don''t call, then you''re useless. Go to hell!" Seeing this, Hogward was really frightened. He ignored the pain and quickly said, "I''ll call him. I''ll call him right now." The phone call was connected. Hogward conveyed Fade''s message and then said to Fade, "I''ve called him. Mr. Leu wille soon." "That''s good!" Fade nodded and then uttered to Renold, "Ask the customers in the store to leave and close the store!" Renold did not dare to oppose Fade and directly went to do as he was told. Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 After the guests left, the huge entertainment house was left empty. Fade went straight to the hall and sat on a sofa right in the middle of the store. Cindy stood next to him, tall and upright, with an imposing manner. Renold and Hogward were kneeling on both sides of the sofa, keeping their heads down and not saying a word. Meanwhile, with a creaking sound, the closed door of the entertainment house was pushed open. A group of people marched in mightily. Fade squinted slightly and saw the group of people clearly. The one in the front was a middle-aged man in histe forties, and he was half bald. Beside this man stood a man with a long sword in his hand. Judging from his dressing, he was a Jopeno local. Behind the two of them was arge group of big, buff men. There were quite a number of them and it had intrigued Fade. After this group of people marched in, Hogward and Renold, who were kneeling, were about to get up right away. Seeing this, Fade shouted, "Kneel down! Did I allow you to stand up?" The two were so scared that they shivered and immediately knelt down again. They did not dare to move a single inch at all. When the bald middle- aged man saw this, he couldn''t help but squint his eyes and went directly to stand opposite Fade. He nced at him and muttered in a low voice, "It''s you who threatened to burn down my store?" Fade sat on the sofa, nced up at the man and answeredzily, "Yes, it was me. Are you Mchi?" "Yes, I am." He then nced around the shop and finally stared at Fade. He said lividly, "Don''t you want to give me an exnation for what happened here?" "An exnation?" Fade sneered. "Do you need me to exin your ruthless actions, such as cheating and deceiving people from our country?" Hearing what he said, Mchi squinted his eyes and answered in a low voice, "I don''t understand what you mean, sir. I''m a decent businessman, and I have no idea what you are talking about." "Really? Then what about my sister?" Fade directly took out a picture of a young woman and questioned him. Thedy in the photo was a waitress working in the store. She and Win had had a simr experience. She had signed the contract and shot two adult movies, andter the movies were not hits and thus, she was forced to work in the store as a waitress. Fade had dismissed the waitresses who wanted to leave. He also asked for a photo from one of them, and imed that she was his sister. Then, he made up a story of himing to Jopeno to look for his sister butter he realized that his sister was deceived to work in the entertainment house and that was why he was there. Originally, he did not want it to be so troublesome. However, Cindy said that Garvet''s matter was confidential and they couldn''t just go around talking about it. That was why he had toe up with such a n. Sure enough, when Mchi saw Fade''s photo, he realized what was going on. It seemed that the family members of the woman who had been deceived were here to seek justice. Therefore, he chuckled and said, "There may be some misunderstandings about this. Your sister came to work in our store on her own free will. We also paid her ording to the contract. I don''t know what exnation you need." "F*ck, you''re still pretending. Do you want to die?" Fade threw the photo on the table, then rushed over and wanted to punch Mchi. Seeing this, he narrowed his eyes and retreated. Meanwhile, he waved his hand to order the men behind him to start a fight. Fade''s expression changed slightly when he saw this. This Mchi was actually a martial artist. However, his strength was not strong, and it was only in the early stage of the ck Level. As soon as Mchi stepped back, around twenty bodyguards behind him surrounded Fade, almost drowning him. Mchi retreated out of the entertainment house, curled his lips and whispered in a livid voice, "You ungrateful guy, you''re trying to stir up trouble in my territory? You must know that you are not in your home country." While speaking, the man with the sword told him, "Mchi, that girl is quite promising. Don''t hurt her and let her stay." Obviously, the man was referring to Cindy. When Mchi saw her, his eyes also lit up. He ordered, "Don''t hurt the cutie. Just beat up the man." However, as soon as he finished speaking, the fight broke out and a series of cries were heard. Then, all of Mchi''s bodyguards were struck out one by one. They were howling and thrown to the ground, screaming in pain. Such a scene made him turn pale with fright. "You are a martial artist." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Fade snorted and rushed up to him. "You just found out?" Seeing this, Mchi quickly shouted to the man with the sword who was beside him, "Mr. Ohta, save me." The man with the knife was called Isumuno Ohta. Seeing Fade''s attack, he snorted and slid in front of Mchi. He said indifferently to Fade, "Brat, your opponent is me." "Get lost!" Fade shouted. This man was not enough to startle him. "F*ck!" Isumuno was furious and shouted. He pulled out his knife and slid it at Fade. "Go to hell." Isumuno''s strength was actually quite good. Having reached the early stage of the Earth Level, he could definitely be considered a martial arts expert. The precision and the strength of his slices were not bad. It could be seen that he was a martial artist with amplebat experience. However, to Fade, he was just a small fry. Facing this terrifying attack, Fade waved his hand and condensed energy in his palm. He used it to hit right at Isumuno''s knife. As Isumuno was puzzled, Fade directly mmed his palm at him and he was sent flying. He flew more than 20 meters in the air, spitting blood, and finally, he hit a wall. Mchi did not expect Isumuno, who had reached the early stage of the Earth Level, to be so easily defeated by Fade. He could not help but be dumbfounded. However, before he could say anything, Fade rushed up to him in the blink of an eye and grabbed him by the throat. He directly lifted him up. In an instant, Mchi''s face turned red as he struggled. However, Fade was rooted in ce, and he did not flinch the slightest bit. On the contrary, his grip gradually got tighter and it made Mchi''s throat creak. In the nick of time as Mchi was about to suffocate, Fade loosened his grip and dropped him on the floor. This scene caught the eyes of Renold and Hogward, and they couldn''t help but drop their jaws. Just now when they saw Mchi and Isumuno walk in with so many thugs, they were very excited, thinking that their boss could definitely defeat Fade. Then, they could get their revenge. However, they didn''t expect such an oue. Their boss was defeated in an instant. Suddenly, the two people were even more frightened. They shivered in fear and lowered their heads, not daring to move at all. Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 After dealing with the people, Fade shut the entertainment house. Then he took Mchi to a private room with good sound istion. Throwing him on the ground, Fade and Cindy stared at him indifferently. Meanwhile, Mchi finally realized something. He nced at Fade and said, "You''re not here for your sister. What''s your motive? Who are you?" Just now, Fade''s horrifying strength made him realize that Fade was definitely not an ordinary person. Fade didn''t bother exining things. By his side, Cindy took out a photo of Garvet and the man from their home country. Squatting in front of Mchi, she asked, "Do you know these two people? Two weeks ago, they flew from Capital City andnded in Osko City. Then, they were never to be found again. Do you know where they are?" Mchi took the photo and he looked puzzled. Then, he shook his head and said, "No, I don''t know. I don''t know who they are." "Really?" Cindy nced at Mchi and then looked at Fade with an inquiring expression. "He''s lying," Fade said, then he walked up to Mchi. "But don''t worry, I have ways to make him talk." "I- I''m not lying! I really don''t know them, I..." Mchi saw Fade step toward him, and he started feeling nervous and shouted. However, Fade shook his head and uttered indifferently, "You are still lying. It seems like I have to teach you a lesson." After that, he lifted his foot and stepped on Mchi''s finger. The huge momentumnded on Mchi''s finger and squashed it. Instantly, he let out a shrill shout. "Now are you going to be honest?" Fade lifted his foot. Mchi''s finger had turned into a bloody mess. Mchi''s face had turned red from the pain, and he screamed. "It seems like you are still not ready to talk. Then, I have to continue!" Seeing this, Fade lifted his right foot again. Seeing this, Mchi was really frightened. He endured the pain and shouted, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk!" "Talk then!" Fade uttered coldly. "I know these two people. I met them once." "Be more specific!" Fade shouted. Mchi thought about it and said, "That''s because ten days ago, Mr. Ohta from Okso City looked for me and he asked me for help." "Who is Mr. Ohta?" He replied, "His full name is Genkiro Ohta. He''s the head of the Hachi n in Osko City and he is also Isumuno''s uncle." Hearing this, Fade''s expression changed slightly. He didn''t expect this to be rted to the Hachi n. When he was free, he might call Liza and get some useful information from her. A thought shed through his mind, and then Fade asked, "Then what happened?" Mchi continued, "Even though I''m considered the number one figure in Osko City, I''m no match for the Hachi n. Their organization is spread across the entire nation. That''s why I immediately agreed to help them when they said that they needed my help." "Later, I asked for the details and Genkiro told me that the task is very simple. They needed my help picking up two friends from the airport. I was to escort them in secret." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Back then I was very curious as to why I had to escort two people. Genkiro could have found anyone for the job and they even offered me a lot of benefits for this job. One of them was that they would send Isumuno to protect me for a period of time." "Even though I was curious, I didn''t think much of it. I took people over to the airport and escorted them back to my ce. Later, I secretly sent them to Genkiro''s ce. That was my job." "The two people whom I was asked to escort from the airport are the two people in your photo." Hearing this, Fade and Cindy exchanged looks, and their eyes were filled with excitement. They finally had a clue. Fade continued to question him, "Did anything happen during the process of escorting them? Or, did you see anything out of the ordinary?" Mchi frowned and thought for a moment. Then, he shook his head and said, "The two men didn''t talk at all, and Genkiro specifically told us not tomunicate with them. Hence, I didn''t talk to them at all. I just escorted them back to my ce and handed them to Genkiro and since then, I have not come in contact with them." Fade thought for a moment, pointed at Garvet''s photo and asked, "During the process of escorting them, did he act abnormally? Was he kidnapped?" From the very beginning, he did not believe that Garvet would betray his country. Therefore, when Garvet fled from Capital City to Jopeno, he had been thinking about all kinds of reasons why he would do this, including that he might have been forced and threatened into doing this. Thus, this was the reason why he asked this question. Hearing this, Cindy frowned slightly and told him, "Mr. Chen, you can''t ask subjective questions." She was a member of the inspection team, and she usually paid attention to the rules of justice. Naturally, she had to remind him of this. Fade nced at her and said, "I''ll take note of that." Mchi thought for a while and then shook his head. "I don''t think so. They came out together. They asionally said a few words to each other. They looked a little serious, but it didn''t seem like he was being threatened." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown. However, he didn''t continue to ask these questions. Instead, he changed the topic and started enquiring about Genkiro, "Where is Genkiro''s hideout?" "This..." Mchi hesitated for a moment, but as soon as he caught a glimpse of Fade''s livid gaze, he immediately said, "The Hachi n''s Osko branch is located in the northern suburbs of Osko City. There''s a tea garden there. It is Genkiro''s favorite ce." Immediately, he took out the map and showed them the specific address. After getting this piece of crucial information, Fade continued his interrogation but he didn''t get much more information. Finally, he stood up and was ready to leave, and his cold gaze fell on Mchi, as if he was considering how to deal with them. Mchi saw Fade''s eyes and could not help but be taken aback. He quickly begged for mercy, "I know I was wrong. I won''t ever do it again and I won''t say anything about what happened here. From now on, I will stop this business. I..." Listening to these words, Fade was still considering whether to kill Mchi or not. However, at this moment, Cindy, who was beside him, rushed out, and a stream of energy shed Mchi''s neck. Blood started to gush out of his throat. Mchi covered his throat with his hand, and his eyes were full of horror, but then he quickly lost signs of life and he fell to the ground. Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 This was somewhat beyond Fade''s expectation. He turned and stared at Cindy. She exined lightly, "Professor Song''s matter is top-secret in our country and it is our priority to make sure that nothing goes wrong with this operation." He nodded to show his understanding. Then, he stood up and said, "Then let''s head out." Then, the two left the entertainment house. Cindy also dealt with Isumuno, lit up a match and then set the store on fire before leaving. If it was Fade, he would just head straight to the tea garden and look for Genkiro. However, Cindy was part of the military, and this operation was carried out by a five-person team. Therefore, at her request, the two returned to the hotel and regrouped with Filex and Eilert to exchange the information they had found. Filex and the others went to meet up with their intelligence agents who were stationed in Osko City and asked them about Garvet''s information. However, they couldn''t get any useful information from them. To their surprise, Fade and Cindy had actually gotten a specific address. They couldn''t help but change their opinions of them. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After the exchange of information, Fade urged, "Now, let''s head straight to the tea garden and hold Genkiro hostage. I''m certain that we can get some useful information, or we might even find Professor Song there." Cindy also nodded and said, "Let''s not waste any more time. Let''s take action!" The two of them were eager to make a move. However, Filex, the captain of the team, frowned and said, "I think we got this information too easily. I keep feeling that there is something wrong with it." Hearing this, Fade suddenly raised his eyebrows, stared at him, and uttered coldly, "What do you mean, Captain Zhao? Are you suspecting that I''m lying?" Filex red at him and answered coldly, "Of course I didn''t mean that. It''s just that some people are not professionals and don''t know howplicated our intelligence work is. They only rely on brute force to force their way through things. I''m afraid that they don''t even know that they have been scammed." These words were clearly said to mock Fade on how simple-minded he was. Fade was not polite at all. He directly said, "Some people are professional, but until now they still haven''t gotten their hands on any useful information. No matter how unprofessional I am, at least I am more useful than these people." "You..." Filex was furious and red at him. Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, Eilert quickly intervened and advised them, "Captain Zhao, Mr. Chen, don''t get into a fight. The matter is urgent. We''d bettere out with a n as soon as possible!" Fade directly said, "My suggestion is very simple. Let''s head straight to the tea garden and look for Genkiro." At this very moment, Cindy also urged, "Regardless of whether that piece of information is indeed true or not, it is all that we have now. That is why we need to go to the garden and have a look. Or else we have no idea what we are doing." Eilert also nodded in agreement. Then he nced at Filex and said, "Captain Zhao, what Mr. Chen and Cindy said is reasonable. How about we..." Filex had an ugly expression on his face, but he still nodded and said, "Then let''s go to the tea garden. However, in case this is a trap, we have to make ample preparations in advance." "Of course!" Eilert nodded. He then nced at them and said, "Since we''ve reached a consensus, let''s begin the preparations. We''ll head out in fifteen minutes." "Yes!" Fade and Cindy went out to make preparations. However, Filex''s expression was ugly. He looked like he was about to speak but stopped on a second thought. He looked at Eilert and said, "Eilert, I think..." "Captain Zhao, do you have anything else to say?" Eilert turned his face around and asked. However, Filex shook his head, sighed, and waved his hand, saying, "I think... Forget it. There''s nothing to say." Seeing this, a trace of worry shed in Eilert''s gaze but he still turned around and went on to make preparations. Fifteen minutester, the team was ready and they headed for the tea garden. When they arrived at the periphery of the tea garden, the sky had turnedpletely dark. However, it was a blessing in disguise for Fade''s team. The five of them were martial arts experts. Filex was an early stage Heaven Level expert and the other three were Earth Level martial arts experts. As for Fade, his prowess in martial arts did not need any extra introduction. The five people snuck silently into this tea garden in the middle of the night. As expected, the five people managed to sneak into the tea garden sessfully. On the hillside, within a hundred meters, there was a Jopeno styled manor. It was brightly lit, and it could be seen that people were walking around inside it. There was no doubt that this was Genkiro''s residence. The five of them were divided into three teams. Eilert and Cindy were a team. Filex was with his right-hand man. Fade was all by himself. They intended to sneak into the house from three different directions. Fade quickly came to the vicinity of the manor and saw that there were bodyguards patrolling around the manor and they were all armed with swords. However, to Fade all of these people were just like mere ants. After taking down the bodyguards around the vicinity, he jumped over the wall and entered the manor''s courtyard. There were more bodyguards inside the manor than outside. Furthermore, the bodyguards stationed inside were not only armed with swords but most of them were armed with guns. However, it was still the same case for Fade. In an instant, he took all of them out with ease. Due to him not knowing where Genkiro was, he could only wander in one direction and keep searching what was ahead of him. When Fade finally snuck into the center of the house and he was about to continue further ahead, a gunshot was fired. The entire manor was in a state of chaos. All the bodyguards were armed and they rushed towards where the gunshot was fired. Seeing this, Fade could only stop himself from any further exploration and also head towards it. He was incredibly quick on his feet, and in an instant he had reached the other side. Meanwhile, in the courtyard, Cindy, Eilert, Filex and his right-hand man had been surrounded by the bodyguards. The bodyguards kept attacking at them as the four of them kept retreating. There were a dozen corpses lying motionlessly on the ground and it was just a bloody mess. It seemed like the bodyguards had just been killed. The bodyguards continued to attack fiercely but seeing the number of casualties, they were not stupid. Instead, they changed their strategy and went outside of the manor to surround the invaders. They took out their firearms and started firing. This way, the four could not fight back anymore. With their strength, a normal pistol was not a threat to them, but there were a dozen guns shooting at them. Some of them were even shooting with rifles. Under such circumstances, even Filex, who was the strongest among them, did not dare to take risks. Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 The four of them had no other choice but to use the decorations in the courtyard as a cover from all the gunshots. Although they could still hold back for the time being, Fade had a keen sense. He nced around and saw that the weakest two, Cindy and Filex''s right-hand man, had blood stains on their body and they had injuries all over. Seeing this, he immediately sprinted into action. His body shed like lightning and from behind, he rushed straight into the middle and surrounded himself with the bodyguards. They didn''t expect that there was another enemy from behind. For a moment, their formation was in chaos. They shouted and fired at Fade. However, their movements were not as fast as his. In addition, Fade was constantly sneaking his way through the crowd, thus they did not dare to shoot at him. They could only watch as he gradually took down their subordinates one by one. In the blink of an eye, a dozen bodyguards had been knocked down by him. Meanwhile, Cindy and the others had noticed Fade''s arrival and they also rushed out into the battle. Theyunched their attacks at the bodyguards. Every single one of the bodyguards of the Hachi n in Oska City could be considered a martial arts expert. They were all at the very least ck Level martial artists. However, in the face of these five Earth Level martial artists or even higher, they were just considered mere sheep. They had no chance of retaliation. With each of themunching their own attacks, the number of bodyguards who were still on their feet decreased dramatically. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The ones who were still standing saw this and they were all terrified. They retreated immediately. Concurrently, a group of about eight men in Jopeno uniforms rushed in. Every one of them exuded a strong aura and it could be seen that they were the real experts. After exchanging blows with them, Fade realized their strengths. They were all in the middle stage of the Earth Level and they had great teamwork. After the fight broke out, they managed to sessfully repel Cindy and Eilert back. Coupled with the bodyguards who were shooting down on them on both sides, Eilert and the rest''s situation became even dire. In a blink of an eye, Cindy, Eilrt and Filex''s righthand man had blood stains on their bodies. Seeing this Fade shouted, "You three, retreat. Captain Zhao and I will deal with this." He and Filex were both Heaven Level experts and they could deal with what was in front of them. Thus, Fade was the first to rush up and attack the enemy. Filex''s movements were slightly slower, but he still rushed out from behind Fade. Facing the eight fighters, Fade was not even frightened at all. He shed ahead and instantly took down two of them. The enemy also felt his strength and their leader shouted, "Be in formation and take down that guy with all your strength." All of a sudden, all of them turned and faced Fade with swords in their arms. Theyunched their attacks at him and for a moment, he couldn''t retaliate and could only block their attacks. However, this onlysted for a mere second. Fade''s eyes sank and he condensed a stream of energy andunched it at them. Their formation was directly blown apart by his attack and he immediately rushed up ahead. It seemed like he had transformed into a beast. He leaped right at them and tore them apart. In a blink of an eye, four warriors were killed by him. Seeing this, their leader was really puzzled and he quickly urged them to retreat. Meanwhile, Fade''s eyes were scarlet red with killing intent. How would he let them retreat just like that? He leaped forward again and attacked them. While they were trying to retreat, he had killed another two of their warriors. Now only two of the enemies were still standing and one of them was their leader. When they saw this, their gazes were filled with terror as they tried to flee. However, their efforts were in vain. They could only watch as Fade closed the gap between them. They felt as if death was waiting for them. With a swoosh, Fade sent out a ray of positive energy, which drew a semicircle in the air and cut the warrior in half, causing the entire ce to be a bloody mess. The only person left was the leader and he gritted his teeth as he tried his best to flee. "Where do you think you are going? Go to hell!" Fade started rushing up again and chased after him. In a few seconds, he caught up with their leader and he shot out a Qi-de. However, at this very moment, his sixth sense kicked in and he felt a threat wasing right at him. His entire body was tingling. Noticing that something was wrong, he instantly changed his route. Instead of continuing to chase after him, he jumped, deviated from his original path, and jumped to the other side. At the moment when he jumped, from the corner of his eye, he caught a hot bullet whistling past him, heading to the spot right where he previously was. In the end, the bullet tore Fade''s clothes and when it finally hit the pir behind him, the pir exploded and burst into pieces. If he had not changed his route in the nick of time, the bullet would have hit his chest. This was a special explosive sniper bullet. Fade was a powerful peak stage of Heaven Level martial artist, but if such a bullet prated right into his chest, the chances of him surviving were close to zero. Even if he could survive, he would have suffered severe injuries. This was obviously a death trap for him. It was all due to Fade''s keen senses which was why he could dodge that bullet. He nced at where the bullet wasing from. He saw that there was a sniper hidden among the rocks a hundred meters away from the manor. However, after the ambush had failed, the sniper did not intend on firing the second shot. He got up immediately and fled into the woods by the hillside. He was too far and Fade had an enemy right in front of him that he had to deal with. Thus, he could only ignore the sniper for now. He erupted his positive energy and pursued the leader. The leader wanted to watch as Fade was hit by the bullet, but who would have known that he had evaded the shot. The leader''s eyelid twitched and his heart jolted. He sprinted straight ahead quickly. However, when he turned back, it was toote. A sharp virtual sword burst out from Fade''s fingertips and shed down in the air. The leader was at the peak stage of Earth Level but he had no room to retaliate. The virtual sword shed the leader into two halves as it flew high in the air and dropped down heavily. Blood gushed out and it was a bloody scene. Fade did not look back and immediately returned to the courtyard. Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Concurrently, Filex also took care of the remaining bodyguards. The manor, which was bustling moments ago, fell into an awkward silence at this moment. The only thing left was the strong and pungent smell of blood. As for Filex and the other three, they were panting. Their faces were covered with blood, and they had injuries all over their bodies. Among them, the corner of Filex''s face was also shed by a bullet, and it had left a scar. He was so close to getting hit by the bullet and it was extremely dangerous. "So how is it?" Seeing Fade returning, Eilert asked in a hurry. "Everything is fine, I''ve taken care of it." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Filex''s eyes lit up when he saw this, and it was as if he wanted to say something. However, Cindy interrupted, "Since the enemies have retreated, let''s search the manor and see if we can find any clues." Eilert also nodded and urged, "We have to be quick. The police will be arriving shortly." Therefore, the five of them entered the manor and began to flip through everything they could get their hands on. However, the moment they heard the sirens from afar, the five of them quickly left the manor and headed into the tea garden, disappearing into the darkness. It didn''t take long for the five of them to return to their hotels. Their clothes were tattered and they looked a little unkempt. Back in the room, before they went to rest, Eilert looked at everyone and asked, "Have you found any clues?" "Nothing. I''ve searched the study room but found nothing." "I searched the basement, but I couldn''t find anything useful." "Neither did I!" "Me too. I didn''t find anything." Everyone started to speak, and then their eyes naturally fell on Fade, who was thest one to speak. Seeing this, he shook his head gently and said, "I didn''t find anything either." Upon hearing this, Cindy and Eilert sighed. They looked a little regretful and disappointed, but they did not say anything. As for Filex, after hearing Fade''s words, his expression suddenly changed. He red at him and uttered angrily, "Did you not find the clue, or did you deliberately hide it?" As soon as these words were said, the atmosphere in the room suddenly changed. Fade''s eyes turned cold. He stared at Filex and asked in a cold manner, "Captain Zhao, what do you mean by this?" Filex snorted and red at him, saying, "Don''t you know what I mean?" "How would I know? What are you trying to imply here?" Fade frowned. At this very moment, Eilert and Cindy also tried to persuade them. "Captain Zhao, what are you doing? We''re teammates." "Filex, what is going on? What happened?" Eilert nced at him. Filex red at everyone with fierce eyes. He gritted his teeth and uttered, "There is something that has been on my mind for some time now but it was not appropriate for me to say it. However, now, I can''t stand it anymore. I have to say it now." "Filex, what are you trying to say? Calm your horses." Cindy also said in a hurry, "Captain Zhao, we haven''t found any clues. We are all very disappointed. Don''t be too emotional." As for Fade, he squinted his eyes and said in a low voice, "Let him say it. I also want to hear what Captain Zhao has to say." Filex red at him and said, "What I want to say is that you are a spy, and you are rted to Professor Song''s treason." As soon as he finished his words, the group was taken aback. "Captain Zhao, how is this possible? Mr. Chen is our teammate. How can he be a spy?" Cindy asked in a hurry. Even the calm Eilert couldn''t help but be puzzled, and his expression changed drastically, "Filex, you can''t just use him like this. Mr. Chen was sent by the higher-ups to aid us in our investigation. It''s too serious for you to use him of being a spy." On the other hand, when Fade heard Filex''s words, he looked calm. He stared at Filex without saying a word, as if he was not talking about Fade. Meanwhile, Filex had a gloomy and indignant look. He stared at Fade and said, "Eilert, everyone, I''m not talking nonsense. Since the beginning, I''ve already felt that it was strange." "Initially, the personnel of our investigation team had already been determined, but our superior suddenly just brought someone in, and he was just some ordinary person." "Filex, this was the superior''s orders. Don''t be ridiculous," Eilert urged. "Alright, initially this was also what I thought. This was the superior''s orders and I didn''t question it." "But now, after arriving in Osko City, look at what he has done. He went straight to territories filled with our people, and burned down an entertainment house. What is he doing? Is he trying to beat the Jopeno people or ours?" "Also, our investigation team was originally a secret, but what is he nning to do by making such a huge fuss? Is he afraid that the Jopeno people don''t know that we are here on an investigation mission?" "This, this..." Hearing this, Eilert''s face changed a little, and he couldn''t help but look at Fade a few more times. Filex was very emotional and continued, "Eilert, think about it. We had spent so much effort contacting all of our intelligence agents and we couldn''t get anything out of it but he just went to the entertainment house and he got a clue. Do you really think that clue is so easy to retrieve?" Speaking of this, Eilert''s expression became more grim. Cindy, who was with Fade, could not help defending Fade at this time. "Captain Zhao, it''s not what you think. Mr. Chen and I had analyzed the situation and that was only why we went to the entertainment house to investigate. They brought a ton of people, and if Mr. Chen was not there, we would not be able to get those clues " Hearing that, Filex red at Cindy and continued, "Well, as you said, you got the clue, but what happened next?" "We followed the clues and came to the tea garden to look for Genkiro. However, we returned empty- handed and we were ambushed. If we weren''t lucky, we might have had our corpses buried in their manor." "Could Genkiro be that informative and know that we were going to sneak into his ce? They had so many bodyguards armed at the moment. Do you think this is normal?" Eilert''s face was very gloomy at this time. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. He could only stare at Fade. On the other hand, Cindy was terribly anxious. She couldn''t help but defend Fade, "Then, that was an ident. Genkiro is the chief of the Hachi n of the Osko branch. It is very normal for his manor to be well secured. This doesn''t prove that Mr. Chen is a spy." Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 Hearing this, Filex snorted indifferently and interrupted, "Fine, then I won''t talk about this anymore. However, I have a question I want to ask Fade." "Do you know Liza from Jopeno? Both of you met in Capital City a few months ago and you guys have quite a close rtionship right?" Filex stared at him. Fade squinted his eyes and he stared at Filex for a moment before replying, "Indeed, I know Liza. She''s a friend of mine." "Captain Zhao, does this conclude anything? Mr. Chen just has a Jopeno friend and is this sufficient evidence to suspect him as a spy?" Cindy asked in confusion. However, Filex snorted and said, "It''s no big deal if she''s just an ordinary Jopeno resident, but the problem is that Liza is the current chairman of the Hachi n. Now, do you still think that this isn''t fishy?" After hearing the words, Cindy''s expression also couldn''t help but change drastically. Eilert also stared at Fade with a serious face and said, "Mr. Chen, this matter..." Fade understood what they meant and said, "Liza is indeed the chairman of the Hachi n but now, the n is moreplicated than you think. The previous chairman of the Hachi n, Gunshiken, had passed away and now, the n is divided into two parts.." Then, he told them about the Hachi n''s division. After hearing this, Eilert''s and Cindy''s faces were slightly relieved, but they still looked solemn. Filex uttered indifferently, "Even if the Hachi n is divided into two parts. You can''t deny the fact that you are friends with the chairman of the Hachi n." After that, he nced at Eilert and said, "Eilert, you are part of the inspection team. You are also responsible for the supervision of our team." "Under such a circumstance I don''t think that Fade is appropriate for the task and he must return to the country immediately. We must investigate him." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes sank and he said in a low voice, "The reason why I joined this is because Mr. Xu asked me to do so personally. You don''t have what it takes to drive me back." When Mr. Xu''s name was brought up, Filex and Eilert were dumbfounded. They did not expect that Fade had been asked toe over by such a big shot. However, Filex was still determined. "Regardless, for the sake of our operation, I think it is best for him to leave our operation." "I agree with Captain Zhao!" Filex''s right-hand man immediately raised his hand in agreement. Then, Filex nced at Eilert and Cindy. Cindy nced at Fade. She stepped forward and stood beside him, showing that she was on Fade''s side. "Eilert, is everything up to you?" Filex nced at him, and waited for his decision. Eilert looked at Filex and then at Fade. He looked embarrassed. It seemed like he was in a dilemma. However, at this time, Fade took the initiative to stand up and he said, "Don''t be embarrassed. Since Captain Zhao suspects me, it''s meaningless for me to stay here. You all don''t need to drive me away. I''m going to leave by myself." After that, he was about to turn around and leave. Filex saw this and immediately said, "You can''t go. Who knows if he will go out and spread our intelligence with the enemy. We have to monitor him as he returns back to the country and is investigated." "This..." Eilert seemed to think that Filex''s words made sense. Concurrently, Fade turned around and his gaze was livid. He stared straight at Filex and said in a deep voice, "Filex, I don''t care if you really suspect me or if you have other motives. I really don''t mind that." "However, if you want to fight me, you can give it a try now." After he said this, his positive energy surged out and it oppressed the entire room, suffocating all of them. Under such pressure, Filex and the others did not dare to speak immediately. Then, Fade turned around and left. His figure disappeared into the darkness and he left. When the room was finally silent and Fade had already been long gone, only then did theye back to their senses. Cindy was somewhat dissatisfied and said to Filex, "Captain Zhao, Mr. Chen is ourpanion. How can you do this to him?" Filex said, "I''m the captain. I''m responsible for the safety of this operation." "Also, Fade has left by himself and no one knows where he is now. This shows that my suspicion just now is even more likely." Hearing this, she frowned and said, "No, Mr. Chen was angered and left. He is not a spy. Moreover, he was the one chosen by Mr. Xu. Mr. Xu would not make a mistake." Hearing this, Eilert''s expression changed. Filex narrowed his eyes and said in a hurry, "I''m not questioning Mr. Xu''s action. It''s just that Mr. Xu is busy with his work. I''m afraid that he won''t pay much attention to this kind of thing. I''m worried that Fade may have deceived him and his subordinates and thus he got this opportunity." "But..." Cindy still wanted to defend Fade. However, at this time, Eilert stopped her and said, "Cindy, that''s enough. Anyway, it has already happened. We have to report it back to the country. Later I''ll send in a report to them." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Filex also said, "Thank you for your hard work, Eilert. It''s gettingte. Let''s go back and have a rest. We still have no clues up until now." On the other hand, Fade left the hotel and the chilly night breeze flew across his face. He finally calmed down. It was actually reasonable for Filex to suspect him, but Fade knew that he was not a spy. Despite this, Filex''s words were really persuasive and all of them might actually suspect that Fade was a spy. For example, the five of them were ambushed at Genkiro''s tea garden, and this waspletely a surprise for him too. After getting the clue from Mchi, they had already killed him. There was no possible way for him to leak out the information. Later, they went back to the hotel and told their clue to their teammates. Between this and the time for preparation, it only took no more than an hour. When they arrived at the tea garden, it could be exined that they were unlucky and Genkiro was not home. However, it did not make sense that the manor was so heavily armed and there was even a sniper hidden in the mountains. Fade was nearly injured in the process. Even if Genkiro was tight with his security, it was ridiculous if this was how his usual defenses were. One had to know that he was the chief of the Hachi n of the Osko Branch. He was the strongest figure in the entire Osko City and he was also at the peak stage of the Earth Level. Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Since he was so strong, he usually only had three or four Earth Level bodyguards following him. However, in the manor just now, there were dozens of Earth-level experts. It was most likely that half of the Earth Level experts in the entire Osko City branch were all gathered at Genkiro''s manor. Under normal circumstances, it would be ridiculous for him to arrange half of their experts to stand guard in his manor unless he knew of their operation in advance and purposely sent people there. Or else, it really seemed impossible why there were so many experts in his manor. After giving it some thought, Fade frowned and he couldn''t understand the reason behind it. However, he had no clue about it at all. He sighed and could only put these things aside for now. Then, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Liza''s number. A dayter, Fade arrived in Tosika City in Jopeno. The moment he arrived at the airport, he saw Liza running up to him enthusiastically as she gave him a hug. "Fade you''re here." He smirked, hugged her, and then they left the airport together. Initially, he thought that she would bring along a dozen bodyguards to the airport. That was already very ridiculous. Only when they were about to leave the airport did he know that he had underestimated her. Fade and Liza were seated in a ck Rolls Royce with tinted bulletproof windows. The front and back of them were surrounded by tons of bodyguards cars and the bodyguards added up to a hundred people. At the very front of the car, there were police leading the way for them. To some people who didn''t know what was happening, they might have thought that a foreign leader hade. Of course, this showed Fade how powerful the Hachi n was. Even after the division, the n still had the courage to be so high profile. In the car, Liza was very excited and started to chat with Fade about her recent matters. He did not hide anything and told her directly what happened to him. After all, he was here because he had promised her that he would help her. Furthermore, he also had his own reason for being there, which was to investigate the whereabouts of Garvet. Especially now, Fade had found out about Garvet''s rtionship with Genkiro, hence he naturally would not hide these things from Liza. After telling her about Genkiro''s matter, she took out her phone and started to call her subordinates so they could investigate this matter secretly. Just as she was greeting Fade enthusiastically, in a luxurious and huge manor in the southern suburbs of Tosika City, a group of servants were busy arranging various kinds of exquisite and gorgeous decorations. While the servants were all upied, a white-haired man in his sixties, wearing a neat suit, strode out of the manor and headed towards the gate of the manor. He stood upright, with a slight smirk on his face. Then, he stood still like a stone statue. Beside that man, a man in his thirties in a suit stood still. Comparing their attitudes, the young man''s attitude was obviously much more casual, and there was even some dissatisfaction in his eyes. "Dad, do we need to do such a grand wee? Our n is struggling with internal affairs. Why should we make such a grand gesture to wee a foreigner?" The young man said discontentedly. When the old man heard this, he immediately red at him and scolded in a low voice, "Stop talking nonsense. He is the distinguished guest whom Miss Liza wants to wee. As her subordinates, we should do our best to show our sincerity." "Distinguished guest? He''s just a foreigner. He''s not even older than me. What kind of distinguished guest can he be?" The young man muttered again. "Nonsense. Mr. Fade is Miss Liza''s friend and also her lifesaver. Your words are disrespectful to our honored guest. You are not allowed to say these kinds of wordster," the old man scolded him. The young man curled his lips and wanted to say something, but when he saw his father''s stern gaze, he could only shut his mouth obediently and no longer speak. In this way, the father and the son stood at the entrance of the courtyard of the manor, waiting quietly for Liza''s return. Fifteen minutester, a convoy of cars arrived. The Rolls Royce stopped at the entrance of the manor. Liza and Fade got out of the car. The old man, who was standing upright, immediately came up and bowed respectfully to Liza, "Miss Liza, you are back." Then, he nced at Fade with a smile and said, "This must be Mr. Chen. Wee." Although he was a local of Jopeno, his Chinese was quite urate. When Fade saw this, he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. Liza introduced, "This is Master Narumi Uchida, my grandpa''s right-hand man." Upon hearing this, he recalled that Liza had mentioned Master Uchida to him before and it should be this man in front of him. Thus, he had a warm smile as he greeted, "It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Uchida." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Thank you!" Narumi bowed to express his thanks, and then took two steps back, signaling the young man beside him toe over. The young man walked up and greeted Fade with a bow. Although he also spoke Chinese, his proficiency was much worse than that of his father, Narumi. Liza immediately introduced him to Fade, "This is Eichi Uchida. He is Master Uchida''s son and he is a great brother to me. He has helped me a lot." Hearing this, Fade nodded and greeted him. Immediately, Narumi immediately stepped forward and said, "Miss, the weing ceremony is ready. Pleasee in with Mr. Chen!" Liza held Fade''s hand and walked into the manor with a smile. Then, with Narumi''s guidance, a short and ancient weing ceremony was held. The ceremony was the tradition passed down from the Hachi n. Although Fade did not understand the meaning behind such efforts, he could see the seriousness of it. After the weing ceremony, it was time for lunch. It was a well-prepared feast again. Although the food was delicious, Narumi was too polite and it made Fade lose some of his appetite. Fortunately, after lunch, Narumi left with his son, giving Fade some time to rx. Seeing Fade''s expression of letting out a long sigh, Liza couldn''t help butugh. "Fade, this is Master Uchida''s character. Don''t pay too much attention to it. I wasn''t used to it at the beginning, but it turned out to be fer." "Alright!" He nodded and immediately asked, "Liza, about your grandfather and mother..." Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Upon mentioning this matter, Liza''s expression became serious and she said to him, "Fade, I have everything here prepared. Do you have some free time?" He nodded and answered, "I''m free, I can do it anytime." "Then I''ll go and get ready!" Immediately, she left. Half an hourter, she came back and said, "Fade, I''m ready. Then, I''ll be sorry to trouble you." He nodded and did not spend any more time on nonsense. He followed her to the manor''s basement and into an ice chamber. There were a group of people following her, and it could be seen that they were all the higher-ups of the Hachi n. With the arrival of Fade, many people red at him with unkind eyes, and some of the older ones were even impolite with him. They red at him and snorted; they were all deliberately trying to give him a hard time. Seeing this, Liza apologized to Fade in a low voice and exined, "I''m sorry Fade. The older generations have a more traditional way of thinking. After my mother and my grandfather died, they wanted to bury them as soon as possible so that they could rest in peace. However, under my opposition, the burial was stopped and that is why..." He nodded, expressing his understanding. He would have to inspect their bodies, and he might even have to dissect and examine their insides. This might not be very eptable to the elders with a more traditional way of thinking, especially in the case of Master Gushiken whom they had great respect for. They had died for a long time now and they still couldn''t have a memorial service for them. They were very displeased with Liza for bringing Fade over. However, he did not really care about how these people looked at him. He headed straight to the ice chamber where Gunshiken and Yoshiya had been preserved. After wearing a disinfected suit, Fade nodded to Liza and was ready to step into the ice chamber. At this very moment, three grey- haired elders came forward in unison and shouted, "Miss Liza, you can''t do this. This is a great disrespect to Master Gushiken!" Her expression changed when she saw this, and she quickly exined, "I understand your respect for my grandfather. I also want him to rest in peace as soon as possible. However, if I don''t find out the cause of my grandfather and mother''s death, they can''t rest in peace. I need to be responsible forthem!" "But, we have already asked the top doctors in Jopeno to examine them and they didn''t find anything!" "Yes, Miss Liza. Even if you want to find someone to examine, you can''t invite a foreigner to examine them!" "Miss Liza, I request for Master Gushiken to be able to rest in peace as soon as possible." Hearing this, Liza''s expression was a little ugly, and there was a trace of anger on her face. She was a little furious. Just as she was about to speak, Narumi stood up, stared at the three of them, and shouted, "You have been by Master Gushiken''s side for so many years and you are still unaware of what he wishes? Now, Miss Liza wants to get to the bottom of this and wants revenge for Master Gushiken and you are here obstructing her. What are you trying to imply here?" Hearing this, the three elders were scared out of their wits. They quickly shook their heads and waved their hands to show that they were not disloyal. Narumi snorted and the three of them retreated. He bowed respectfully to Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. We are sorry to trouble you." Fade nodded and then headed into the ice chamber. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Gunshiken''s and Yoshiya''s bodies had been prepared, and they were waiting for Fade''s inspection. Looking at the two ice-cold corpses, Fade was not puzzled at all. Firstly, he examined all parts of their bodies. He examined every inch meticulously. Because their positive energy and vitality had been dissipated due to them being dead, it was impossible to use positive energy to examine them. Therefore, after examining their physical condition, he picked up the scalpel and began to make incisions, checking the internal condition of their bodies. On the other side of the ice chamber, seeing Fade''s action, the group of elders wanted to rush in but with Narumi by his side, none of them dared to be impulsive. With this, Fade''s examinationsted for an hour before he came out of the ice chamber. Liza saw this and immediately asked, "Fade, have you found anything?" "Let''s talk about it upstairs!" Then, the group of people headed out of the basement and came to a conference room. Everyone''s gaze was fixed on Fade. He stood up, nced around and said, "ording to my examination, Gushiken and Yoshiya did not die from any illness, but they were poisoned." Hearing this, the entire room was chaotic. "Mr. Gushiken was previously examined by the professor of Tosika University and he said that the cause of death was a heart attack. Was he really poisoned?" "Of course, some doctors said that Mr. Gushiken might be poisoned but they couldn''t find the poison." "Mr. Gushiken might die due to poisoning but what about Miss Yoshiya? She was killed in a car crash, so how could she be poisoned? Are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?" Facing their suspicion, Fade''s gaze was determined and he said loudly, "I am certain with my judgment. I can tell you with certainty that Yoshiya and Gushiken were both poisoned to death. Moreover, the toxins found are a special concoction. Many of the properties are precious medicinal materials that are only essible to martial artists. Ordinary people can''t get their hands on them. Even if they could, they wouldn''t be able to make it." "Martial artists... This..." Everyone was dumbfounded. Fade continued, "Furthermore, ording to what I found, I can roughlye out with the ingredient list for the poison." While speaking, he wrote a prescription and handed it over. Narumi looked at it and his expression changed. He couldn''t help but say, "Jopeno Sparrow Powder, this..." Many others didn''t understand Chinese, so they stared at Narumi anxiously and doubtfully. He tranted the prescription immediately. Then, Narumi''s face darkened. He stood up and said, "ording to Mr. Chen''s result, we can basically conclude that Gushiken and Yoshiya were poisoned by the Akao family." "That''s because one of the ingredients consists of a medicine called "Jopeno Sparrow Powder". This medicinees from a bird''s beak called ''Jopeno Sparrow''. It is used to grind it into powder and mixed with the saliva of the Jopeno Sparrow. Only then can it be used." "Jopeno Sparrows are considered an endangered species and it is against thew to hunt them. However, Kento Akao adores these birds and a decade ago, he caught a pair of them and reared them in his courtyard." Upon hearing this, the crowd couldn''t help but burst into an uproar. Soon after, they became filled with righteous indignation. "As expected, this is the doing of the Akao family. They killed Master Gushiken and Miss Yoshiya. They must reap what they sow." "Let''s head out now and exterminate the Akao family." "Yes, kill them to avenge Master Gushiken and Miss Yoshiya." "Revenge! Revenge! I must tear the Akao family members into pieces." Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 The crowd was chaotic, but Narumi remained calm. He stood up and made a gesture with his hands indicating for everyone to calm down and said, "Quiet now. I know that you hate the Akao family very much, and you also want to avenge Master Gushiken and Miss Yoshiya. However, our best course of action now is not to fight with the Akao family head-on." "After all, now, Kento has won over quite a number of people and their power is on par with us. Even some members of this family are also standing on Kento''s side." "Are you trying to say that the Akao family is too powerful, so we shouldn''t deal with them and let them walk free?" "Don''t you want to get revenge for Master Gushiken and Miss Yoshiya?" "What are we going to do if we don''t get our revenge?" Facing the chaotic crowd, Narumi mumbled, "I said that we shouldn''t fight now. It doesn''t mean that we won''t get our revenge. We have to act more wisely and not so impulsively." "In a week, it will be the 80th anniversary of the founding of the Hachi n. At that time, all of the members will definitelye back to celebrate it, and Kento will also be present." "Think about it, how would everyone judge him if we expose him for the murder of Master Gushiken and Miss Yoshiya at the ceremony? The people who are on his side, how would they react?" Hearing this, everyone was taken aback. Then, a look of joy shed across their faces, and they pped their hands and cheered. "Indeed, what a wonderful idea. When we publicly expose him for his sins, everyone will definitely be furious with him. At that time, Kento is going to be doomed." "That''s right. Kento has always denied the fact that he was involved with Master Gushiken''s death. We will expose his lies and let the people standing on his sidee to their senses. At that time, our chances of winning will skyrocket." Everyone was excited. Liza also had a smirk on her face. She nced at Narumi and said, "Master Uchida, what a wonderful n. Then, we will follow your n." "Yes, Miss Liza!" Narumi was very respectful to her and then ordered everyone to keep it a secret. They began to secretly prepare for the anniversary ceremony to be held a weekter. Fade also started talking about the clues that he found on the corpses but it was not very useful information. After all, the bodies had been preserved for such a long time and he was not here when they were fresh. Thus, there was a lot that he couldn''t determine. Aftering out of the conference room, everyone left. Some of the elders who were initially dissatisfied with Fade had a change in attitude at this moment. Liza, as the chairman, signed some documents and finally came out. Fade waited at the entrance and he had something he wanted to talk to her about. However, Eichi was one step faster. He rushed in front of Fade, came to her side and said, "Liza, are you free? I have a report on thepany. I have something to discuss with you." "Well, let''s go to my office to discuss it." She nodded and then was ready to head to the office with him. However, just as she was about to head to her office, she saw Fade striding towards her. She couldn''t help but ask, "Fade, is there something you want to talk to me about?" He stared at them and said, "It''s nothing. Liza you have something to attend to. You should attend to it first" "This..." She paused for a moment and then said to Eichi, "Mr. Eichi, let''s discuss the documents some other time. I''ll have to talk to Fade first." "This..." Eichi''s expression changed, and his expression was a little strange, but he still forced a smile and nodded, "Yes, Liza." "Well, Mr. Eichi, thank you." Liza nodded to him, then walked to Fade and said, "Fade, let''s go to my room and talk." Behind him, when Eichi overheard this, a sh of gloominess shed across his gaze and he grimaced. When Liza wanted to discuss the matter with him, she suggested going to her office but now, she suggested to Fade to go to her room. Such a difference made Eichi feel anxious. Arriving at her room, Liza asked Fade to have a seat. She brought a ss of water over and thanked him again, "Fade, I''m very grateful for today." He shook his head gently and said, "It''s nothing. Liza, I have something to tell you." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Fade, what is it?" He looked a little serious. He lowered his voice and said to her, "It''s about the poisoning of your mother and grandfather." "What, it is regarding the poisoning of my grandfather and my mother? This..." Liza was a little puzzled. "ording to my examination, both your grandfather and mother were indeed poisoned. The poisons used were nearly identical, but there was still a slight difference." "To be specific, the poison in your mother''s body was more advanced, and the toxins were more potent and harder to detect. However, the toxin in your grandfather''s body is rtively lower and less potent." "This, how could it be?" She was taken aback when she heard this. Meanwhile, she also stared at him with some doubts and said, "Fade, since you detected this, why didn''t you say it in the meeting just now?" He lowered his voice and said, "Liza, when I heard Narumi talking about the Jopeno Sparrow Powder, I decided not to talk about this." "Why?" "You also heard from Narumi that the Jopeno Sparrow Powder is very precious and very rare. The biggest difference between your grandfather''s and your mother''s toxins is the presence of the Jopeno Sparrow Powder." "Think about it, if it was someone from the Akao family who poisoned your mother and your grandfather, why would they use two different poisons? If they seeded in the first poisoning, why would they want to change the poison the second time?" "Perhaps the medicine was not enough! You also said that the Jopeno Sparrow Powder is very rare, and the Akao family may not be able to get enough of it anymore." Fade shook his head and said, "This kind of poison is very potent. Almost half a gram is sufficient to poison a person to death. Would the Akao family reallyck such a small amount?" "If it isn''t due to shortage of poison, what could it be? Could it be that my grandfather was killed by someone else?" Fade had a serious expression and answered, "This might be a possibility. In short, ording to my spection, there is a difference between the poisoning of your mother and grandfather. The poisoning of your mother was carefully and meticulously nned. The poisoning of your grandfather was likely to be an unexpected situation, so the killer didn''t have time to carefully prepare it and he needed him to die immediately." "In short, no matter what the reasons are, this entire thing seems fishy. I don''t want to make this matter public before I am certain." After listening to his words, Liza''s expression sank as if she had thought of something. After a moment of silence, she raised her head and stared at him. "Fade, do you mean that there''s a murderer around me that isn''t the Akao family?" Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 Fade mumbled, "I''m not certain, but it''s better to be careful. After all, you faced so much obstruction with preserving your grandfather and mother. I''m afraid that some people might not be as simple as they seem." Earlier, the group of elders had been obstructing Fade from his examination desperately, thus this made him doubtful. Upon being reminded by Fade, Liza started having shbacks, and her expression turned serious. Seeing this, he patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don''t be too nervous. Now, I am on your side, and I will protect you." "Thank you Fade." She nodded to him and thanked him sincerely. "Well, then you have a good rest. I will leave first." He smiled, then turned around and was about to head out. However, just as he was about to leave the room, she suddenly stopped him, "Fade, wait a minute!" "Liza, what''s wrong?" He turned around and nced at her. Liza looked at him, took a deep breath and said, "Fade, I have a question for you. Can youe up with an antidote for my grandfather and my mother''s poison?" Hearing this, Fade could not help but be dumbfounded. Looking into her eyes, he paused for a moment before opening his mouth, "Although it is a rare toxin, with enough medicinal materials, I have an eighty percent chance of making an antidote." Hearing this, her expression was a little strange. She breathed a sigh of relief and seemed to be relieved. However, from her expression, it could still be seen that she was too regretful. "Liza, I..." He wanted tofort her. She smiled and replied, "Fade, I''m fine. I''m worried that the killer might use this kind of poison to hurt people again. If there isn''t an antidote I''m afraid that you might get hurt too, so..." Hearing this, he was touched and he said, "Don''t worry, this kind of poison doesn''t pose a threat to me. I''ll go and get a batch of antidotes ready." "Well, thank you." Liza smirked and nodded to Fade, watching him leave the room. Immediately, she sat down on the sofa, and she started to tear up. She whispered, "Why, why were mom and grandpa so unlucky? If I had already been friends with Fade back then..." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, he had walked out of her room. Although she tried to suppress her sobbing sounds, for Fade, who had a keen sense of hearing, he still heard her sobs clearly. However, right at the moment, there was nothing he could do. He could only sigh softly and walk away. However, before he had gone far, a figure stopped in front of him. Looking up, he found that it was Eichi who had stopped in front of him. Looking at his gloomy face, Fade asked indifferently, "Mr. Uchida, what''s the matter?" Eichi gritted his teeth and red at him, saying, "Fade, I don''t care what kind of conspiracy you used to deceive Liza, but I warn you, if you want to live, leave Liza and Jopeno as soon as possible. This is not a ce for you to stay." Hearing this, Fade could not help but frown and uttered unpleasantly, "Mr. Uchida, I am a guest invited by Miss Liza. Is this how the Hachi n''s people wee their guests?" "What kind of guest are you? You''re just a good-for-nothing nobody," Eichi said word by word, gritting his teeth. Hearing this, Fade''s eyes became livid. He red at Eichi and said coldly, "For Liza''s sake, I will give you a chance to apologize." "Apologize, what a joke! Who do you think you are? You still want me to apologize." Eichi was very arrogant. Fade didn''t waste any more time arguing with him, and directly threw a punch at him. This was just a very simple jab. Eichi was also at the peak stage of Earth Level thus he should be able to dodge or block his attack. However, when he was ready to move, he was horrified to find that his body seemed to be suppressed by the horrifying pressure of Fade''s punch. He was frozen in ce, and there was no way for him to dodge or block. As a result, Fade''s jabnded right on Eichi''s face. The immense force caused his nose to break, and he started bleeding. Eichi covered his nose and he red at Fade furiously. His eyes almost lit up, "You dare to hit me. You dare to hit me. You are looking for death. I will kill you, I..." Faced with the angry Eichi who was about tounch an attack, Fade''s face was cold. He was rooted in ce but the positive energy in his palm was gradually condensing. Just as Eichi was about to attack Fade with his fist, a loud shout was heard, "Stop!" ncing in the direction of the voice, they saw that it was Narumi. As soon as he saw his fathering, Eichi immediatelyined, "Dad, this brat beat me. How dare he..." Before he could finish speaking, Narumi shouted with a serious look, "Shut up. Mr. Chen is Miss Liza''s guest as well as ours. How can you hit a guest? Apologize to Mr. Chen!" "But Dad, I..." Eichi was full of anger and grievance. However, Narumi was determined. "Apologize immediately. Otherwise, you are no longer wee in the Hachi n." Faced with his determined father, Eichi had to bow his head and apologize to Fade unwillingly. In order to show the other party his respect, he had to respond. Thus, Fade responded with a snort. Such an attitude almost made Eichi erupt again, but he was suppressed by a look from Narumi. Narumi bowed and apologized to Fade personally. "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. It''s myck of discipline towards my subordinates and my son. I apologize on his behalf. Please forgive us." "It''s not a big deal. Master Uchida, you''re too polite." After all, he was Liza''s elder, and he had shown his respect by bowing to him. Therefore, Fade had to show his respect for them too. Then, Narumi left in a hurry with Eichi. As soon as they left, Kenji came to Fade''s side with a smirk on his face and he was inches away from him. He said, "Mr. Chen, please don''t hold a grudge for what just happened. In fact, Mr. Eichi has no malice." "Really?" Fade raised his eyebrows, and his expression was a little unbelievable. When Kenji saw this, he knew that Fade was still unhappy. He quickly lowered his voice and exined, "Mr. Chen, the reason why Mr. Eichi would possibly do such a reckless thing is because of Liza." "It''s because of Liza?" Fade had a puzzled look on his face. Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 Kenji nodded and said, "A few years ago, ever since Master Gushiken announced that Liza was his granddaughter, Mr. Eichi has always been in love with her. Throughout all these years, he had tried to secretly express his love for her, but she never really showed any interest in him." "Mr. Chen, you and Miss Liza are so close. Just now, you went directly into her room. Mr. Eichi was impulsive, and that is why he did such a reckless thing. Thus, here I am, apologizing to you again on his behalf." Hearing this, Fade somewhat understood why Eichi was dissatisfied with him. Understanding was one thing, but insults were another. However, it seemed that the insults and disdain of Eichi could not be exined by jealousy. No matter what, Kenji was here to apologize. Fade still nodded and expressed his understanding. "I understand what you mean." After he left, Fade went to prepare the antidote. Although the medical ingredients were rare and somewhat difficult to obtain, with the Hachi n''s help, it was no longer a problem. After he sessfully came out with a form, Fade produced a batch of antidotes and handed them to Liza. Then, he distributed them to the core members of the Hachi n and asked them to carry the antidotes with them. If it was needed, they could take the antidote immediately. After the antidote was dealt with, he considered giving Cindy a call to enquire about their progress. He managed to get some good news from her. Previously, he had asked Liza to help him to investigate Genkiro and now, it seemed like they had found something. Genkiro was the leader of the Hachi n of the Osko Branch. He was slightly younger than Narumi and Kento. He was also slightly weaker than them but regardless, he was still a peak stage of the Earth Level martial artist and was also considered a core member of the Hachi n. Previously, when Liza was opposing Kento, they had even considered pulling Genkiro over to stand on their side. However, this fellow was also quite cunning. He hadn''t taken a clear stance and instead, he wandered between the two sides, taking advantage of the benefits from both sides. He''d actually expanded the Osko branch of the Hachi n by quite a lot. However, to Liza''s surprise, Genkiro had left Osko City the day before and he had arrived at Tosika City that day. He was going to join forces with Kento. This obviously meant that Genkiro was siding with him. Fade was also a little puzzled when he heard the news. Genkiro had sworn allegiance to the Kento and now, he was taking shelter with the Akao family. It was a bit troublesome for him to head there and look for him. Just as he was considering how to deal with Genkiro, his cell phone rang all of a sudden, and an encrypted message was received. Fade nced at the message. It was sent by Cindy, and he was quite taken aback by the content of the text message. She and the others were also here in Tosika City. At the thought of this, Fade immediately called her. "Cindy, why have youe to Tosika City?" She replied, "Mr. Chen, we followed Genkiro to Tosika City." "If you guys are tailing Genkiro, he is taking shelter in the Akao family now. There is no way for you guys to proceed." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other end of the phone, she was even more puzzled. "Mr. Chen, how do you know that Genkiro is taking shelter in the Akao family?" "Didn''t you know that Liza and I were friends, so... Well, stop discussing me. The Akao family is not to be trifled with. Don''t act rashly," he hurriedly advised. Hearing this, Cindy murmured in a low voice, "We have learned the strength of the Akao family." "What''s wrong? Did you guys fight them?" Fade was a little worried. "We followed Genkiro all the way. Seeing that he entered a manor, we wanted to sneak into it and see if we could find any useful clues. As a result, we were discovered before we even got close to the manor. There were many experts on the other side and they chased after us. We were really fortunate to be able to escape." "Are all of you guys alright?" "I''m fine, but Mr. Hu and Captain Zhao were severely injured." "What? They are injured." Fade paused and before continuing, "How about this? Tell me your current address, and I''ll go and have a look." "This..." She hesitated for a moment before sending him an address. With the address, he bid farewell to Liza and left the headquarters of the Hachi n. He went to the ce where Cindy and the others were staying. They took advantage of their identities as tourists and found a private motel to spend the night. When Fade arrived at the motel, he saw Cindy, who was waiting for him at the door. She had some gauze covering her face and there were some bandages, which were covered with her clothes, on her body. Seeing that she was limping over, Fade could see how injured she was. "How did you get hurt like this? What kind of attack did you encounter at that time?" He could not help but ask with concern. She forced out a smile, waved her hand, and said, "It''s okay. It''s just some minor injuries. It just looks scary." Even though that was what she said, it was clear that even turning around caused her pain. Seeing this, Fade''s heart could not help but sink. It seemed that Cindy and the others'' injuries were even more serious than what was mentioned on the phone. Without any hesitation, he supported her back to her room and he immediately helped her to the bed. He lifted her clothes aside and started to tend to her wounds. In the beginning, she was still a little embarrassed and her body twisted uneasily. However, upon seeing the seriousness in his gaze, she gradually calmed down. After half an hour, he dealt with all the wounds on her body. These wounds were more serious than she had mentioned; some of these wounds were several centimeters deep and it was so close to hitting the bones. Fade''s medical skills were impressive. After some treatment, her wounds were much better. In particr, she was much more rxed physically. She was no longer gritting her teeth while walking. After dealing with her injuries, he went to the other''s room and treated their wounds. Filex''s right- hand man had almost the same injuries as Cindy. Most of them were just surface injuries, none of them were too serious. Half an hourter, all of his injuries were treated. As for Eilert and Filex, they were both severely injured. There were more than twenty cuts of different sizes on their bodies, and some of their ligaments and bones were broken. Not only did they suffer surface wounds but they had internal injuries too. Filex''s stomach was hit, and he was bleeding internally. Eilert was even more unfortunate. He had been hit by an expert head-on, and his internal organs were all injured. Now, he was lying on the bed, unable to move. Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 Such a severe injury waspletely beyond Fade''s expectation. He took several trips to the hospital and pharmacy, and got the equipment and medicines. Then, he began to tend to Eilert''s and Filex''s wounds. It was a busy day. It was only until ten at night that he was finally done with treating their wounds and their condition was stabilized. After they were stable, he naturally began to ask what had happened to them. In fact, he had already got the general idea of what had happened when they were on the phone. Now, he wanted to know about the details. A few days ago, because Filex was suspicious of Fade and Fade left in anger, the remaining four conducted another investigation in Osko City, but they couldn''t get anything useful out of it. Just as they were going to approach the investigation from a different direction, they received a piece of information from one of the intelligence agents that Genkiro was leaving Osko City and he was heading for Tosika City. Therefore, the four of them kept tailing him all the way. Even though Genkiro was quite powerful and he had strict precautions, the Heaven Level investigation team had no problem with this. They followed him all the way to Tosika City. When they saw him enter a luxurious manor, they were ready to sneak in and see if they could get hold of any useful information. To their surprise, they were discovered before entering the manor, thus they were involved in a fearsome battle. This battle was even more fierce than the one in Osko City''s tea garden. There were even Heaven Level martial arts practitioners amongst the enemies. Moreover, this time, without Fade, a Heaven Level expert joining them, their strength was greatly reduced. In the end, after a bloody battle, they escaped from the manor with severe injuries and found this motel to settle down in. Then, after exining the news to the intelligence agent, they learned that the ce where Genkiro had taken shelter was the headquarters of the Hachi n''s Akao family. After being told the details, Fade couldn''t but frowning and a trace of doubt shed in his heart. The previous time when they were in the tea garden and this time in the Akao family''s courtyard, the opponents seemed to know in advance of their operation and in the end, they were severely wounded. Could it be that the Akao family was really so powerful that they had gotten the news that the investigation team was heading there, and thus, they made preparations for an ambush in advance? After giving it some thought, he couldn''te up with anything. Hence, he could only put this matter aside for the time being. When he nced at the injured people in front of them, he said, "The Akao family in Tosika City is really powerful, and since you guys have made such a huge mess, I''m afraid that the police and the intelligence personnel will get involved. It''s not safe for you to stay here." Speaking of this, Cindy couldn''t help sighing. "We also know that it''s not safe. However, the intelligence we have in Tosika City is very weak and we can''t find a suitable ce. Besides, we are all injured, so it''s even harder for us to find a ce." Fade could understand their difficulties. He continued, "I know a ce that I can guarantee you safety but I''m not certain if you are willing to go?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Is it Liza, the current chairman of the Hachi n?" As soon as he was about to open his mouth, she guessed what he was going to say. He did not deny it. He nodded and said, "It''s Liza. I''m also taking shelter at her ce currently. She is the biggest rival of the Akao family, and she is strong enough. Her ce can guarantee our safety." "On the other hand, Genkiro has taken sides with Kento. If we want to investigate Professor Song''s whereabouts, we will have a conflict with the Akao family. Thus, we have amon enemy." "Well, I think it''s a good idea." After listening to Fade''s exnation, Cindy couldn''t help but agree. However, after she finished speaking, she noticed something and immediately nced at Eilert and Filex. At this very moment, their expressions changed, and they exchanged looks. After a moment of silence, the two of them nodded to each other. Eilert said, "Mr. Chen, we agree with your suggestion. Thank you for your help." Fade nodded, then he took out his phone and was about to dial Liza''s number. Filex had an ugly expression and muttered in an unpleasant tone, "Don''t think that this can clear up your suspicion. If it wasn''t because we had no choice, we wouldn''t stay in the ce arranged by you." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes became cold and he uttered lividly, "If Captain Zhao doesn''t want to stay there, then you can stay here alone. I won''t force you." "You..." Filex was so furious that his eyes bulged. Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, Eilert hurriedly persuaded, "Captain Zhao, don''t be so arrogant. We are very vulnerable now. Mr. Chen has done a lot of work for us." Filex snorted and stopped speaking Immediately, Fade got through to Liza''s phone and exined the situation to her. She did not hesitate. She arranged the amodation immediately, and then sent someone to pick them up. Two hourster, they were taken to the residence arranged by Liza. Although it also belonged to the headquarters of the Hachi n, it was not in the same manor as the headquarters. They were ced in a vi a few kilometers away. After all, Filex and the others had a special identity. It was inappropriate for them to stay in the Hachi n''s headquarters. After settling down in the vi, Fade was about to leave. He was still going to stay in the headquarters of the Hachi n. They were all injured, so Cindy, who was the one with the least injuries, came to see Fade off. "Mr. Chen, thank you very much for your help this time. If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t know what to do! In fact, I''ve always trusted you, Mr. Chen. I don''t think it''s possible that you''re a spy. Captain Zhao and Mr. Hu are just being cautious, that is why..." "I understand!" He nodded and then stood where he was. He was silent for a few seconds and it seemed like he had something on his mind. This sudden silence made Cindy feel a little strange, "Mr. Chen, what''s wrong?" He nced at her and said, "Cindy, I have something to tell you." "What''s the matter?" She was a little curious. He waved his hand at her. His expression was solemn. Then, he lowered his voice and said, "This is a little shocking but don''t make a huge fuss about it." This serious expression made her nervous. She walked to his side with small steps and whispered, "Mr. Chen, is there any secret information?" He shook his head and said, "It''s about your condition." "What? It is about me?" Cindy became more and more curious. Fade lowered his voice and said, "Just now, when I was tending to your wounds, besides the injuries, I found that you were poisoned." "What? I''m poisoned! How could it be? I..." She was extremely taken aback to hear that. Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 Fade made a shushing gesture and he continued with a serious expression, "The poison inside your body is concealed very well and it is difficult to pinpoint it. Moreover, the other party has the dosage under their control. The poison will not immediately knock you out, but it will gradually take its course and you will slowly but surely die from the poison." "It''s estimated that after six days or so, you will start to feel ufortable and after half a month you will bepletely poisoned and eventually die from it." "What!" Even though Cindy tried her best to lower her voice, she was still visibly taken aback. Seeing this, he patted her on the shoulder andforted her, "Don''t be too worried; there''s an antidote to this. Just now when I was tending your wounds, I''ve already injected the antidote into your body. As long as you continue taking the antidote for some time, it should be able to completely get rid of the poison lingering inside your body." Upon hearing this, she breathed a sigh of relief and thanked him, "Thank you, Mr. Chen." However, at this very moment, he still had a tense expression. He stared at her and spoke in a low voice, "There''s one more thing I want to tell you." "Mr. Chen, what''s the matter?" Seeing how tense he was, she couldn''t help but be worried. "ording to my inspection, out of the four of you, only three of you were poisoned. There is one person who is not affected by this poison." "What? This... Who''s the one who''s not poisoned?" She was obviously confused. "Filex." The moment Fade said his name, he looked into Cindy''s eyes. She was a little confused at the moment. She was at a loss for words and as she said, "This, Captain Zhao is not poisoned. How could this happen, this..." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "There is a mole in the team and this mole is Filex, but not me!" Fade said this in a calm manner. "Captain Zhao is a mole. This, this is impossible!" She couldn''t believe it. "You can''t im that he is the mole just because he wasn''t poisoned." "Maybe it''s because Captain Zhao was too powerful and they couldn''t poison him in time. Perhaps the properties of the poison are not effective on Captain Zhao, or maybe there''s another reason. This..." She still couldn''t believe it. He interrupted her, "You might be correct if he was really not poisoned." "However, let me tell you this, the properties of your poison are exactly identical to Liza''s grandfather''s and her mother''s, and they were most likely poisoned by the Akao family. Now, can you understand why I suspect Filex is the mole?" Fade stared at Cindy and said seriously. "This, this... You also can''t prove that he is guilty of this. After all, we snuck into the Akao family manor and we were poisoned by them. This is also a possible exnation." She still could not believe that Filex was the mole. He continued, "But this is a rare poison and it is extremely difficult to make. Even those in the Akao family might find it hard to get their hands on such an ingredient." "Do you think that it was just a coincidence that the Akao family was holding such a precious poison and coincidentally, you guys snuck into the manor and bumped into them? Therefore, they used such a precious poison on you guys but Filex was the only one they didn''t poison?" "This, this, this is really not..." She was at a loss for words at this moment. He lowered his voice and said, "All of these could be exined if Filex was the mole." "Back when we were in Osko City, you and I went to investigate on Genkiro''s clues and we didn''t leak the news of our operation; only our team knew about this. However, look at what happened. Genkiro was one step ahead, and he left in advance and even set up an ambush for us." "After that, when you continued to track him down and came to Tosika City, you guys were in the exact position as before and this time, you guys were severely injured." "The same thing happened twice. It is too coincidental. Everything would make sense if Filex was secretly leaking out the information." Cindy started to think about it and her face started to sink. She had an ugly-looking expression on her face. "Captain Zhao... This... This is something huge. Should we report it? I..." She didn''t know what she should do. He shook his head and said, "If we report it now, it would just startle him. After all, we have no conclusive evidence, and we have no news regarding Professor Song yet." "Then what should we do, Mr. Chen?" "We should pretend like we have no knowledge of this and observe Filex. I will think of ways to get hold of the evidence." "Also don''t tell Eilert about this. Just tell him to be cautious from time to time." "Why, Mr. Hu, he..." She was puzzled. "Eilert is stubborn and he abides by the rules. Besides, he doesn''t trust me very much. If you tell him now, he would definitely be suspicious and want to investigate it. At that time, you guys will be in greater danger." Hearing this, she nodded in agreement, "Mr. Chen, you can rest assured that I will handle this matter well." "Alright!" He nodded and then patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t worry too much. Now that you are staying here, Filex won''t dare to act rashly." After leaving, Fade returned to the Hachi n''s headquarters. Liza found out about the conflict between Eichi and Fade and she came forward to apologize to him. He acted as if he didn''t mind it at all and helped her to sort out the Hachi n''s affairs. The Hachi n''s 80th anniversary was right around the corner. Therefore, she was very upied with dealing with this. After all, the anniversary would include the Akao family and all the other forces of the Hachi n. Therefore, it waspletely unpredictable what would happen. Fade was not familiar with internal affairs and was not good at it, hence he did not intervene. Instead, he trained and arranged the bodyguards. He gave them some advice and strengthened their defenses. In the blink of an eye, the anniversary was going to be held the following day. Many of the Hachi n''s members came back a day earlier and settled down. Concurrently, Liza also received an invitation from Kento personally. He wanted to negotiate with her. She epted the invitation and she brought along Narumi, Eichi, Akira, Kenji and Fade. The negotiation was held in a clubhouse and the members of the Akao family were already there when she arrived. Kento had a row of people lined up at the entrance and they greeted them warmly. Outsiders might even misunderstand them and think that they had a harmonious rtionship. Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 After the pleasant greeting, the group of people entered the clubhouse and simply chatted with each other for a while. Kento''s gaze fell on Narumi and Liza as he said, "For the following matters, Miss Liza and Narumi, let''s talk inside." Upon hearing his words, Narumi whispered something into Liza''s ears and the two of them followed Kento into a conference room. Everyone else was rooted in ce as they stood outside the room. In that instant, none of them spoke. They all stared furiously at the people on the other side, and the atmosphere became oppressive and tense. Eichi''s eyes were about to burst out a stream of mes. At this very moment, a man in his thirties opposite him suddenly restrained his anger andughed. "Eichi, I haven''t seen you for a few days, but your family has deteriorated so much. It''s ridiculous!" "Taira, what do you mean?" Upon hearing this, a furious expression shed across Eichi''s face. He red at Taira, who was also the son of Kento. Taira''s gaze swept over Akira, Kenji, and finally paused on Fade and he said, "You im that Miss Liza is the legitimate chief of the n, but you can''t even guarantee her safety and asked a foreigner to be her bodyguard. This is just humiliating for the Uchida family!" Upon hearing this, not only did Eichi''s face sink but he had an ugly expression. However, he was somewhat speechless. Kenji, on the other hand, couldn''t stand it anymore. He got up and said, "Taira, Mr. Chen is Miss Liza''s guest and her lifesaver. What are you talking about? Back then when Liza was abroad, was it you who nned the assassination?" "Get lost!" Before Kenji could finish his sentence, Taira''s energy suddenly erupted. With a loud shout, the burst of energy pressed against Kenji and Taira said, "I''m talking to Eichi. You''re just a servant. Do you have the right to speak? You don''t even know about the rules." "You..." Kenji was furious after hearing his words. They were so close from rushing out and starting a fight. "Get down now!" Meanwhile, Eichi''s angry shout stopped him from doing so. His brother, Akira, also pulled him back, and he shook his head. Kenji was furious but he had no other choice but to back down. Eichi nced at Taira and uttered angrily, "The Uchida family is in charge of Miss Liza''s safety. You don''t have to worry about that." "Really?" Taira grinned and immediately interrupted, "If that''s the case then let''s not mention Miss Liza. Then what about you Mr. Uchida? Why is your nose bruised? Were you so clumsy as to fall?" Eichi''s expression darkened upon mentioning the bruise on his nose. "You...." "What, is it inconvenient for you to talk about this? I heard that you were hurt by that foreigner there a few days ago." Taira deliberately mentioned Eichi''s bruised nose. "The Young Master of the Hachi n is beaten up by a foreigner, and he doesn''t have the guts to retaliate. If this is spread out, the Hachi n would be aughingstock." "How can such a family carry forward the reputation of our Hachi n? How can you guys guarantee the development and the future of the Hachi n!" Sighing, Taira pulled a long face. At this very moment, Eichi had a gloomy expression. He was really irritated. He mmed the table and stood up. He red at Taira, and gritted his teeth, shouting, "Taira, do you want to fight? I can toy with you." "Is that so? Since you have such intentions then I''ll y with you for the time being." Taira''s expression changed as well. His expression turned serious. "Come, I''d like to see if you are only full of talk." As he spoke, Eichi took a step forward and he was about tounch an attack at Taira. However, Taira did not intend to get up. Instead, he waved his hand and called out to one of his men. "Jiro, go ahead." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, an obese man came up, and judging from his appearance, he didn''t look like he was a martial artist. He was more like a sumo wrestler. Seeing this, Eichi''s expression changed drastically. He red at Taira and asked, "Taira, what do you mean by this?" "Nothing. It''s just that I don''t want to fight now. If you want to challenge me, defeat Jiro first." Taira had an indifferent expression on his face. Upon hearing this, his expression was even more gloomy. His father, Narumi, and Kento were Gushiken''s founding members. Their statuses were on par. Therefore, Eichi and Taira''s status were alsoparable, but now, Taira had sent out his subordinate to fight him. Wasn''t it obvious that he was looking down on him? At the thought of this, Eichi was furious. However, seeing that Taira didn''t want to fight, Eichi had no choice but to retreat with a cold snort. He then turned to look at Kenji and Akira. He was considering who he was going to send into the battle. However, before Eichi could make a decision, Taira''s voice rang again, "Didn''t you say that the Chinese bodyguard is powerful? I still thought that you might send him out to fight but it seems like I have no chance to experience how powerful he is." Upon hearing this, Eichi''s expression was gloomy again. Then, he changed his mind and nced at Fade. He spoke in Chinese, "Fade, go and fight with Jiro." Upon hearing that, Fade nced at him and then ignored him. Instead, he quietly drank his cup of tea. Seeing such a situation, Eichi''s face was not only pale but he also looked grim. Taira tried to make the situation worse by saying, "Oh, it seems that I have overestimated Mr. Uchida. It turns out that you can''t evenmand the Chinese bodyguard!" Upon hearing that, Eichi couldn''t help being furious. He directly shouted at Fade, "Fade, I asked you to get up and fight. Didn''t you hear what I said?" Fade put down the teacup and turned his head slightly. He nced at Eichi and said with a calm and indifferent expression, "I am Liza''s friend. I am not one of your subordinates. You are not qualified tomand me around." "You..." Upon hearing this, Eichi''s face sank and he couldn''t help but burst into a rage. He pointed his finger at Fade, and his eyes lit up. He was eager to tear him apart. Seeing that the situation was not right, Akira shouted and stood up. "Mr. Eichi, I can deal with Jiro." As he spoke, he had already walked up to Jiro. The positive energy in his body started to surge. When Jiro saw this, his face showed a disdainful expression. "Akira, you, you are not my opponent. Admit defeat before it''s toote." "Hmph, you''re just spouting nonsense. The fight has not yet begun so it''s not certain who is the winner!" Akira gave a cold snort and then took the initiative to attack. Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 The positive energy including a fist smashed towards Jiro with a ''boom''. This fist had a fierce momentum and it carried the whooshing sound of wind. It had great strength and extraordinary power. If it hit the wooden pir that was as thick as a man in the house, it would probably break it. However, when Akira''s fistnded directly on Jiro''s chest, Jiro seemed to not move at all and firmly took the blow. Fade observed closely and found that the flesh on Jiro''s body was wobbling up like waves. These muscles, which looked like fat, were like cushions, helping him dispel the power of Akira''s punch so that it wouldn''t hurt him at all. Akira''s face changed vaguely when he failed, but then he immediately continued to attack. This time, it was a powerful kick. With a sweep, he kicked heavily, aiming for Jiro¡¯s waist. However, Jiro was like a mountain of meat. He remained motionless and dissolved Akira''s attack with the thickyer of flesh on his body. In the blink of an eye, Akira had made several moves in session, but it couldn''t hurt Jiro at all. Such a result was totally beyond the expectations of Eichi and the others. Just as Akira''s expression sank and when he was thinking of the next move, Jiro grinned, "You''ve attacked me for so long. Now, it''s my turn." At the moment he spoke, heunched an attack. Even with his huge body, Jiro''s speed was fast. His enormous body mmed towards Akira like a tank. There was no time for him to dodge the attack, so he had no choice but to grit his teeth and face it. At the time when Jiro''s arm that was almost as thick as his thighnded on him, Akira suddenly felt a huge force that made him unable to resist. He was forced to kneel to the ground and a mouthful of blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. "Well, now you know how powerful I am!" Jiro looked at him with a smile. Akira gritted his teeth to bear Jiro''s oppression and struggled to squeeze a few words out of his mouth, "Have you progressed in martial arts and reached the peak stage of the Earth Level?" Jiro smiled, "Do you only see it now? However, it''s toote." While speaking, the corner of his mouth curled up into a sinister smile. He then lifted his leg and kicked Akira in his stomach. Akira''s hands were both blocking Jiro''s arm attack. At the moment he saw the kick heading towards him, he had no way to avoid it. As a result, with a loud bang, Akira was hit hard. A huge force surged and Akira was kicked until he flew out. He fell to the ground and blood spewed from his mouth. Obviously, he was seriously injured. "Brother!" When Kenji saw this, he couldn''t help but cry out in rm. Then, he looked at Jiro with his face filled with anger and gritted his teeth, "Jiro, you..." "What, you''re not convinced? I don''t mind practicing with you," Jiro said to him arrogantly. Kenji rolled up his sleeves and got up to fight with Jiro. However, right this moment, Akira stopped him and said, "Kenji, don''t be impulsive. You are no match for Jiro. Moreover, it''s the memorial ceremony tomorrow. You have to fight for Miss Liza. You can''t hurt yourself right now." Eichi had also asked people toe in and bring Akira out to treat his injury. However, at this moment, his expression was not looking well. After all, Akira and Kenji were originally the main force of Liza''s side for the next day''s memorial ceremony. Now, before the ceremony had even begun, Akira was already injured. This was a really great loss. As for Taira who was on the opposite side, he looked at Eichi gloatingly and sneered, "Mr. llchida, it seems that the strength of your subordinates is not very good, isn''t it?" "You..." Eichi was so angry that his expression turned extremely ugly. Taira continued, "Now I know why Miss Liza wants to hire a foreign bodyguard. It turns out that you''re too useless! Now, it seems that it''s better for us to challenge a foreign bodyguard. There''s no pointpeting with you." "Taira, you..." At this moment, Eichi was so furious that his eyes were about to burst into mes. However, Taira turned his attention towards Fade, saying, "Mr. Chen, I''d like to see your strength." Fade nced at him and said coldly, "You don''t have the right to do so!" Upon hearing this, Taira''s expression sank and it turned awkward. He then snorted before saying, "Mr. Chen, you have a bad temper. I just don''t know how strong you are!" "It''s enough to deal with your Akao family." Fade replied coldly. "Is that true? It seems that you''re really confident!" Taira''s gaze turned chilly. He gestured to Jiro with his eyes, "If that¡¯s the case, I''d like to see how Mr. Chen deals with my Akao family." While he spoke, Jiro shouted and rushed straight towards Fade, "Kid, let''s see how I¡¯ll crush you." Such a situation made Eichi, who was full of anger, calm down at that moment. After all, he didn''t like both Taira and Fade. Hence, he was happy to watch the fun when the two were fighting. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Fade sat in his seat. When he saw that Jiro was rushing towards him, he couldn''t help but frown. He immediately shook the cup of tea and directly sshed it out. The high temperature of the tea sshed onto Jiro''s face and it was scalded red in an instant, making him angry at the same time. "You''re courting death!" With a loud shout, Jiro''s huge body rumbled towards Fade. Fade''s eyes narrowed as he saw this. Stretching out his right arm, he struck out his palm. Seeing this, Jiroughed, "Do you think you can hurt me this way? What a joke." While speaking, Jiro didn''t defend himself against Fade¡¯s attack at all. His thick arms aimed towards Fade''s head with tremendous strength. Looking at Fade''s posture, it was possible for his head to be directly shattered into pieces if he was hit. "Go to hell!" Jiro cracked a smile, with a hint of killing intent in his eyes. At this moment, a smile appeared at the corner of Taira''s mouth. Obviously, his provocation was not on the spur of the moment, but had been prepared long before. He wanted to weaken the warrior force on Liza''s side before the memorial ceremony would be held tomorrow. He''d already achieved his goal by injuring Akira just now, and now just as he was dealing with Fade, he carried the same goal. Jiro''s arms were about to hit Fade. At this moment, Akira and Kenji couldn''t help but worry and they reminded him, "Mr. Chen, be careful!" However, Fade seemed to be unaware of Jiro''s attack and he had no intention of guarding against his opponent''s both arm''s attack. Instead, he paid attention to his own palm. Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 "Die!" Jiroughed loudly andunched his attack at Fade. However, before he could even attack, Fade''s palm hadnded already on Jiro''s chest. Jiro didn''t care about it at first and he didn''t show the slightest bit of worry. The extremely tough muscles under his skin had long since tightened together, guarding against Fade''s palm. This kind of attack would not cause much damage to him. At most, it was just like being hit by a hammer. However, when Fade''s palm struck Jiro, the thought in his mind changed in an instant because the strength of his palm was far beyond his expectation. Its impact was as if it was a meteorite falling from the sky. The moment the huge force made contact with Jiro''s skin, the defense muscles he used to be proud of were almost instantly torn, with the force continuing to be transmitted to the bones and internal organs. All of a sudden, several ribs in his chest fractured with cracking soundsing one after another. His internal organs suffered a huge impact, with cracks appearing on his internal organs and blood oozing out of them. Jiro''s facial expression changed drastically. He spat out a mouthful of blood. Following that his huge body flew backward and he fell heavily to the ground, motionless. No one had expected such a result. This was especially the case for the confident Taira. He initially thought that Jiro would be able to defeat Fade. He didn''t expect that Jiro would be seriously injured by him with just one move. However, he was also experienced as he immediately waved his hand and ordered his subordinates to carry Jiro out for treatment. Then, he stared at Fade with cold eyes, saying, "Mr. Chen, it''s just a friendly match. You might have been quite too harsh!" Fade shot him a nce coldly and said, "I didn''t kill him, so I''ve already shown him mercy." "You..." Taira didn''t expect Fade to be so arrogant, and his expression turned iparably grim, "You are so confident. Could it be that you really think that there is no one skillful left in our Akao family?" "If you''re not convinced, you can give it a try." Fade looked at him, his gaze unrestrained. Taira''s expression darkened upon hearing this. His martial arts cultivation was actually on par with Jiro''s, which was at thest stage of the Earth Level. However, when it came to actualbating power, he wasn''t a match for him. Since Fade could injure Jiro with just one palm, Tairo was certainly not his opponent. Naturally, he did not dare to make a move at this moment. Just as the scene was quiet, Narumi, Kento and Liza, who were having a discussion inside, came out. Noticing the scene in front of them, their expressions changed. Kento immediately asked, "Taira, what''s going on? What happened?" Taira red at Fade with a face full of resentment, and said to Kento, "Just now, Jiro wanted to have a spar with him, but this fellow beat him ruthlessly and injured him. Now, he even provoked the Akao family verbally." On the other side, Kenji spoke up right away, "Taira, don''t be so shameless! It was you who first sent Jiro to start the provocation, not to mention that he even hurt my brother." When Kento and Narumi heard them, they kept silent and their expressions were a little cold. Liza, on the other hand, didn''t care so much. When she heard that Fade had fought, she immediately rushed to his side and asked in concern, "Fade, you''re not injured, are you?" He shook his head with a smile andforted her, "It''s okay. No one in the Akao family can hurt me." "Brat, you¡¯re too arrogant. I..." Taira couldn''t help but be enraged after hearing this. Just as he couldn''t hold back and was about to make a move, Kento stopped him and shook his head, "Don''t act impulsively." Followed by that, he looked at Narumi and said, "The bodyguard Miss Liza hired from abroad is really something else! He is behaving so arrogantly in Jopeno. Does he think that there is no one left in the martial arts world here?" Without changing his expression, Narumi said, "You don''t have to put all the me on us. This is between us and there''s no need to involve the entire martial arts world of Jopeno. Of course, if you won''t admit defeat, we canpete and determine a winner tomorrow." "That''s exactly what I''m thinking. I''lle back to see how powerful the Uchida family is at tomorrow''s ceremony," Kento snorted. Narumi denied, "It''s not because the Uchida family is powerful, but because of Miss Liza and the Hachi n''s strength. We are not ungrateful. We¡¯ re not hungry for status and power like wolves. The Uchida family is only Miss Liza''s guard." It was obvious that he was mocking the Akao family for betraying the Hachi n. Kento''s expression turned cold. Without a word, he scoffed and left with Taira and the others. On the other side, Narumi apologized to Fade respectfully, saying that he had caused him trouble. Fade waved his hand to show that it was nothing. Following that, they left as well. Along the way, Liza walked side by side with Fade and she even told him the contents of the discussion just now. Although the discussion was not confidential, even if the conditions of the two sides were discussed, the gap was too wide. In the end, they did not reach an agreement and were ready to have a decisive battle in the memorial ceremony the following day. The intimate attitude of the two made Eichi¡¯s expression unpleasant, and he couldn''t help but clench his fists. The next day, the Hachi n''s 80th anniversary memorial ceremony would be formally held at the headquarters. Although this was only a memorial ceremony within the members of the Hachi n, other underground organizations and ns in Jopeno, as well as therge families that were rted, had all sent people to participate in the ceremony. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Even the Jopeno officials had also secretly sent government personnel to participate in the ceremony. There were more than a thousand police officers stationed outside, and they were ready to deal with any abnormal situation at all times. After all, the people who attended the ceremony could be said to represent almost 80% of the power of Jopeno''s underground world. If they were to have a conflict or an ident, the entire Jopeno''s underground world would most probably fall into chaos. All kinds of conflicts and fights could not be avoided. The government naturally did not want such a thing to happen, which was why arge police force was sent to maintain the order and safety of the ceremony. At 9 AM, the 80th anniversary memorial ceremony of the Hachi n officially began. Everyone entered the ancestral hall. Representatives of the Hachi n had all changed into traditional warrior uniforms, with traditional warriors'' headbands tied around their heads and swords hanging at their waists. They wore wooden clogs and entered the ancestral temple solemnly. The important guests followed them by entering the ancestral hall anding to the two sides of it to watch the memorial ceremony. As for the others, their statuses were not as high, so they could only wait outside. At this moment, Fade was also present in the ancestral temple. Along with themencement of the ceremony, he saw that the Hachi n members were clearly divided into three factions. Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 Among them, one group of people who followed Liza and Narumi were obviously the people who supported them. The other group followed closely behind Kento, so they were naturally the people who supported the Akao family. Among those people, Fade even saw Genkiro, whom he had been investigating. He was the leader of the Hachi n of Osko City. Now that he had gone to Kento, it could be said that he had provided the Akao Family with an extraordinary boost of strength. The third faction would be the neutral faction that had nothing to do with either of them. In other words, they would only decide on their stand after watching the performance of the ceremony that day. The people of all three factions entered the ancestral temple and they were clearly separated. People led by Liza and the Akao family red at each other, and the atmosphere was tense, as if they could start a fight at any time. The neutral faction seemed to be much quieter as they secretly observed the movements of both sides and schemed in their hearts. After everyone stood still, the sacrificial rituals began. An elder who held a variety of tokens in hand and spoke the Jopenonguage, in which Fade didn''t understand a word, ordered people from the three factions to kneel and pay respect. The ceremonies went on one after another, and the ancestral hall was silent. Although Fade didn''t know what they were talking about, he had a general understanding of what was going on. The main purpose of the ceremony was to pay respect to all the chiefs and people who had contributed greatly ever since the establishment of the Hachi n 80 years ago. Of course, there were also various important events that needed to bememorated. It was already 11.30 AM after theplicated and traditional formal ceremony ended. Everyone left the ancestral hall and had lunch together in the living room. The atmosphere at lunch was quite solemn as well, and everything they ate was cold and vegan. The purpose of the lunch was not to enjoy food, but to show respect andmemoration. After a simple lunch, everyone returned to their rooms to rest for an hour at noon. They would gather at the martial arts arena located at the general headquarters in the afternoon. Gathering at the arena, all the important members of the Hachi n had also changed into their warrior uniforms worn in the morning, and the atmosphere gradually heated up. The members who were not in the Hachi n finally revealed a trace of excitement on their faces. That was because everyone knew that thememoration and sacrificial ritual in the morning were only ceremonies. The highlight of the day would be the duel in the afternoon. After all, it was an important battle that would determine the future master of the Hachi n. After everyone arrived, the elder who was in charge of the morning ceremony appeared once again and exined the rules to everyone present. He then looked at Liza and Kento''s factions, reminding them that it should only be a friendly match and a chance for the internal martial artists of the Hachi n to learn and improve. However, everyone knew that these words were just insinuations on the surface. This duel was the best chance for the Akao family and Liza to show their strengths and attract the support of the neutral faction. After going through some general words, he officially announced the start of the duel. Liza started off by sending an intermediate young warrior of the ck Level to enter the battlefield, and the Akao family sent a simr warrior to fight him as well. The two of them fought a heated and intense battle; their skills and abilities were excellent. In the end, the warrior on Liza''s side was defeated after nearly half an hour of fighting hard. There was a sudden round of warm apuse from the Akao family'' s side. At Liza''s end, everyone''s expressions changed slightly, but there were not too many disappointed faces. That was because everyone knew that these little fighters were just testing the waters, and the real battle had yet to begin. Next, both sides continuously sent their representatives to fight in battles. Almost all of those contestants were of the same age and on simr tiers. They initially started from the intermediate stage of the ck Level, and along with the increase in the contestants'' strength, they slowly entered the peak stage of the ck Level. It was actually a process where both sidespeted and tested the young contestants and their strength reserves, which could also be regarded as a demonstration of the basic strength of both sides. There were a total of eight matches. In the end, the Akao Family had a slight win as they won five rounds while Liza''s side only had three wins. As thepetition went on, the scene grew livelier. That was especially true for those who were sitting on the fence in the Hachi n and the others from other underground organizations. They could gauge the strength of the two factions based on the contestants'' performance, and thus choose a side. Now, the result of the contest showed that the Akao family had the upper hand. Thus, the smiles on Kento and Taira''s faces could not be hidden. On the other hand, Eichi had a gloomy face and aplicated expression. Narumi''s face was devoid of emotions at this moment, and one couldn''t tell whether he was happy or sad. After eight rounds, Kento said, "Narumi, those were just small fights. Those who are not at the Earth Level can''t be considered experts. Why don''t we send out Earth Level masters? That would be interesting." As he spoke, Kento sent out a contestant who was at the early stage of the Earth Level. Seeing this, Narumi slightly narrowed his eyes and said, "Happy to oblige." Followed by that, their team sent out another early-staged Earth Level contestant. As soon as the two Earth Level masters stepped on stage, the atmosphere was immediately stirred up. That was because everyone knew that the real highlight wasing. The former ck Level experts could be said to be the power reserves of the two factions. The real decisive force was undoubtedly the Earth Level masters. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It was possible for an Earth Level master to casually deal with more than ten or even tens of ck Level experts. Moreover, the number of Earth Level masters wasn''t as many as the number of ck Level experts. The number and quality of the Earth Level masters of both sides would undoubtedly determine their true battle prowess. The two Earth Level masters went into the ring and immediately began their intense fight without saying a word. Dust flew in the air, and their strength rumbled. Their fight was particrly fierce. The strength shown was obviously more interesting than that of the previous experts in the ck Level. The atmosphere at the scene was brought to life in an instant. After an intense battle, the representative from Liza''s side finally won by a narrow margin. The duel continued. However, what was different from the previous duel was that this time, the Earth Level masters didn''t fight one on one. Instead, they fought in session until one faction who didn''t have enough contestants was forced to surrender. Therefore, Liza''s Earth Level master did not step down and continued standing in the ring to fight with the second Earth Level master from the Akao family. This time the result spoke for itself. As Liza''s contestant was too tired in the first round, he was soon defeated. The second contestant immediately followed. Just like that, both sides constantly sent their people into fighting. The fighting on the scene grew more vigorous and slowly turned tragic. In the beginning, the defeated contestants were only injured. But now, it wasmon for the defeated contestants to have fractured arms and legs; it was even possible for their dantians to be destroyed. At this point, it could be said that both sides were truly enraged, and were fighting a bloody battle. Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 With the battle going on, the expression on Narumi''s face was obviously darkening although he remained calm. That was because, although it seemed that both sides were neither winning nor losing at this point and were on par, Liza''s Earth Level warriors were at a disadvantage in general. During this period of time, four Earth Level warrior opponents had been defeated, while there were six of them from Liza''s team who had lost. There was not much difference between the number of Earth Level masters on both sides, and Kento had slightly more representatives with him. If the fight continued to consume their contestants this way, Liza would most definitely lose. Members of the Akao family clearly noticed that too. With a smile on his face, Kento kept looking their way with a smug and gloating look on his face. At this moment, a loud rumble sounded again in the arena. Another one of Liza''s Earth Level masters was defeated with his right arm and left leg fractured. Heid in the arena, screaming in pain. The scene was indeed quite miserable. Seeing such a situation, Narumi knew that he couldn''t continue to drag on. He waved his hand and ordered his subordinates to quickly carry the injured warrior down. He looked at Kenji as he said, "Kenji, it''s your turn next. Try to take down as many contestants from the other side as possible." "Alright, I''ll do my best. I''ll definitely avenge my brother for what the Akao family had done to him," Kenji replied, gnashing his teeth. Speaking of this, Narumi couldn''t help but nce at Fade. During the conflict which had happened at the clubhouse the day before, Akira was severely injured by Jiro, causing him to not be able to fight at all that day. Akira and Kenji could be said to be the main force on Liza''s side. Akira''s injury was sure to cause a huge loss forthem. If Fade hadn''t hurt Jiro the previous day and caused the Akao family to lose one warrior, he was afraid that Liza might have already lost the battle. Thinking of that, Narumi went to her side and talked to her. His intentions were clear. He wanted Liza to persuade Fade to fight for them. After all, Narumi was not sure what would happen next. When Liza heard this, she was hesitant. She had asked Fade toe to Jopeno to help out and she had already felt very apologetic when he was involved in the internal disputes of the Hachi n. Moreover, he had helped her a lot. He had found out that her mother and grandfather were poisoned, and he had also defeated Jiro. If he now had to fight for her too, she felt that it was too much. Therefore, she did not agree to talk to Fade immediately. She told Narumi, "Master Uchida, we haven''t reached that stage yet, and we may not lose. Let''s wait and see!" Narumi knew what she was thinking. He sighed softly, withdrew his gaze, and fixed his eyes on the fighting ring. At that moment, along with Kenji''s appearance, the audience surrounding the ring became even more enthusiastic. Those who were familiar would know that Kenji was a well-trained guard of the Uchida family and Liza''s bodyguard. No matter if it was regarding his martial arts realm or actualbat strength, he was known to be an impressive figure. Now, his appearance also indicated the beginning of the climax of the battle. The following matches were said to be the core battle strengths of both sides. Kenji didn''t let the crowd down. After entering the arena, he defeated his opponent in less than a minute. Although the opponent lost in no time as a result of the hard battle he had previously fought in, it still gave an idea of Kenji''s strength. When the Akao family saw this, their expressions changed somewhat. Kento lowered his head and discussed with the others for a while before deciding to send out a martial artist. As soon as the martial artist appeared, the crowd''s heated discussion roared. It was obvious that the warrior also had a well-known reputation. "Kenji Yokoyama, ten minutes. I will take you down within ten minutes." The other party was confident, and his attitude was extremely arrogant. Kenji was an active person, so he couldn''t stand such a provocation and directly said, "I should be the one to tell you this. Ten minutester, I will make you get out of here." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. After that, both of them did not waste time talking. Their energy burst and with a loud "bang", they collided with each other, engaging in a fierce battle. Honestly speaking, both of them were strong and skillful. The scene of the battle was particrly heated. In a short time, positive energy soared, and they did not stop exuding sound waves. Their battle intensified and they did not flinch nor cower at all. All of their moves were head- on confrontations. Fade, who was witnessing the scene, spoke faintly, "Kenji won." Sure enough, when the two of them were fighting at the seventh minute, the opponent was punched hard on the chest by Kenji''s heavy fist and he directly fell down with blood spurting out of his mouth. Two consecutive victories became the morale booster for Liza''s side, and the audience became more and more enthusiastic. On the other hand, the expressions on the Akao family'' s side were vaguely solemn and distressed. Subsequently, the other party sent another man who had a bulky and muscr frame. His figure was somewhat simr to that of Jiro, whom Fade had seen the day before. He looked exactly like a sumo wrestler. When Kenji realized who this contestant was, he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. There was a chill in his gaze as he coldly said, "Yutaka, you must be Jiro¡¯s junior, right? Your senior injured my brother yesterday, and today, I''ll take it back from you." After he finished speaking, Kenjiunched a fierce offensive attack. However, Yutaka did not attack. Instead, he lifted his arms and used his thick muscles to defend himself. When Kenji saw that he was only defending and not attacking, he was furious. Strikes rained down on Yutaka''s body with more and more force. Yutaka was beaten so hard that he kept retreating. It seemed that there was only defense left in him. The audience couldn''t help cheering when they saw such a situation. Many of them who supported Liza shouted, "Three consecutive wins, three consecutive wins." It was clear that they wanted to see Kenji defeat Yutaka and obtain three consecutive triumphs. Just as everyone was in high spirits, Fade frowned and said, "If Kenji goes on like this, he will lose." "No way. It seems that the other side has no way of fighting back, so Kenji has the upper hand!" Some of the audience on Liza''s side voiced out in confusion. Fade''s eyebrows moved slightly and he said in a deep voice, "It''s not that the other side cannot fight back. It''s that he didn''t fight back on purpose." "Didn''t fight back on purpose? Why would he do that?" Someone was puzzled. Fade said calmly, "Because people from the Akao family can see that Kenji was attacking hard. The two victories just now were carried out fast and furiously." "If he ends the battle in a short time, Kenji will be in an advantageous position. He will continue to rely on his fierce attacks to defeat his opponents in no time. At the same time, his people will be in good spirits and be braver as they fight." "But once he is dragged down, there will be problems with his brute force attacks. He will be using too much force everytime he charges at his opponent, and the consumption of his physical strength and positive energy is also more than that of his opponent." "Now, the other party won''t fight him directly and is deliberately stalling time by defending himself to continuously consume Kenji''s positive energy. In this way, it won''t take long for Kenji to be exhausted of his positive energy. By that time, he''ll definitely be defeated." "Ah, how did it turn out this way? Then we¡¯ll have to hurry up and remind Kenji to stop consuming it. Otherwise, he''ll be defeated!" Someone cried out anxiously. Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 Fade shook his head and said, "There''s no way to remind him. Thepetitor on the other side is the junior of the one who hurt his brother yesterday. His hatred won''t stop him." "Furthermore, his positive energy has already been greatly depleted. Even if he stops now, I''m afraid he would no longer be a match for his opponent. On the contrary, he has to grit his teeth and continue to attack fiercely. Perhaps there''s still a slight chance for him to defeat his opponent." Hearing this, the faces of people on Liza''s side couldn¡¯t help but sink, and their expressions revealed a trace of worry. As for Eichi, he looked at Fade with dissatisfaction after listening to his words and said coldly, "The duel is not over yet and you''re already singing praises of our own. What are you up to?" "I''m just stating the truth." Fade nced at him and said lightly. "I don''t think you''re telling the truth. You''re just making people anxious," Eichi said discontentedly. Fade snorted and didn''t argue with him further. At this time, the two in the arena had already been fighting for fifteen minutes. During this period of time, Kenji had been attacking fiercely, but the other side continued defending; he did not attack at all. Kenji''s positive energy was obviously declining, and his attack was not as powerful as before. Even ordinary people could see that he was tired and no longer had any strength. His opponent was an Earth Level master, so he naturally noticed this abnormal behavior and immediatelyunched an attack by changing his movements. His huge body was like a mountain of flesh that rushed towards Kenji and his thick arms smashed down hard. The tremendous force seemed to be made of iron and steel, causing the hard tes on the ground to crack into pieces. For a moment, the situation in the arena was reversed. Kenji, who used to attack, could only now dodge and flee. As he had consumed too much energy, his speed of escape at this moment was, of course, bing lower. Not long after, he was forced into a corner, and there was almost no way to escape. Yutaka roared, and his enormous body pounced towards him. When Kenji saw that he could no longer escape, a stern look appeared in his eyes. He gritted his teeth, and positive energy exploded from his body. He was going to exert the veryst of his positive energy and fight the opponent to death. However, right this moment, Narumi spoke up, "Don''t do anything stupid. Admit defeat!" "But..." Kenji didn''t want to give in to Yutaka. However, Narumi directly looked at the Akao family, "For this match, we''ll give up. Kenji,e down!" Although Kenji was unwilling to do so, he still called it quits and walked down in silence. "You''ve done a good job." Narumi patted his shoulder, motivating him. Kenji, who looked sullen, nodded. He went to Liza and said, "Miss Liza, I lost." "You¡¯ve already won two rounds. It''s considered good enough." She encouraged him with a smile. Narumi looked at Eichi, who was next to him, and said, "Now, it''s your turn!" Upon hearing that, Eichi¡¯s face stiffened and his expression changed rapidly. However, in the end, he nodded and stepped out. Along with the arrival of Eichi, the roar of the audience increased and discussions churned up like boiling hot water. "With Eichi in the arena, it seems that Liza is going to take it seriously." "I don''t think so. I think she has no ace up her sleeve anymore, that was why they even sent Mr. Eichi to fight." "That''s right. Look at the Akao family. Taira is as steady as a mountain, and he doesn''t need to personally fight for his side at all. Hahaha!" "That''s different. Taira is the First Young Master of the Akao family and can be regarded as the Crown Prince. Of course, he can''t randomly go on stage. As for Eichi, despite his identity, he can only be regarded as Liza¡¯s senior bodyguard, so his status is certainly different from Taira." Those sounds drifted into the martial-arts arena, making Eichi''s face look even more terrible. He red at Yutaka who was on the opposite side and snapped, "You deserve to die." As he spoke, Eichi''s positive energy burst out all of a sudden, and he directlyunched an attack. As for Yutaka, he shrank his body and began to defend himself once again. The situation was surprisingly the same as how he''d fought Kenji earlier. He''d blindly defend and no longer attack. "Does he want to use this move again?" "Is Yutaka going to win again?" "Now, I''m going to see what Eichi will do." A lot of people were worried, but Fade was surprisingly calm at the moment, "Eichi will win this round. His martial arts realm has reached thest stage of Earth Level, a realm higher than that of Kenji. The opponent can''t resist his attack." "In addition, Yutaka'' s battle with Kenji has consumed a lot of his strength and he cannot defend any longer. His only purpose now is just to try his best to consume Eichi''s energy." As expected, in less than three minutes after Fade had finished talking, Eichi kicked Yutaka out of the arena with a side kick. Yutaka spat out blood andid on the ground motionless, apparently badly injured. Such an action immediately aroused a burst of cheers, and brought the audience to life. At the same time, a smile emerged on Eichi''s face. He was obviously enjoying such cheering a lot. He waved at everyone with a smile on his face then his gaze fell on Taira as he said, "Taira, do you daree down and fight me?" Taira was calm in face of Eichi''s provocation as he said with a smile, "Our Akao family has plenty of talents. It''s not my turn to fight yet." With that, Taira waved his hand, and a highly-trained middle- aged warrior stepped onto the fighting ring. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the warrior, a sneer appeared at the corners of Eichi''s mouth who said disdainfully, "Joben Ishida. He''s an old guy who has just broken through to thest stage of the Earth Level six months ago. You''re letting him get killed if you'' re asking him to fight against me." Obviously, Eichi recognized his opponent. Among the audience, there were also quite a few people who knew about Joben. "Joben has been following the Akao family for a long time and has been by Kento''s side for more than twenty years. It''s not bad for him to be able toe up to this point as he started as a junior member of the club." "Although his qualifications are old, his ability isn''t that great. After all these years, he has only reached thest stage of the Earth Level when he''s over forty. If it wasn''t for his rtionship with Kento, how would he have been able to achieve his current position?" "Mr. Eichi entered thest stage of the Earth Level two years ago. He''s a true martial arts genius, and Joben will never be able topare to him." "The Akao family is clearly here to admit defeat in this battle." "I think they'' re just trying to consume Eichi''s energy. Taira will defeat Eichi in the next match. This is the Akao family¡¯s strategy." "I initially wanted to witness the battle between Eichi and Taira to see who¡¯s more powerful among the two warrior geniuses of the Hachi n, but now, I won''t be able to see who''s stronger." Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 Even the audience, who consisted of ordinary people, thought of this. Of course, some from Liza''s side noticed this situation and they couldn''t help looking at Narumi. Narumi seemed to be serious and calm, he said, "Don''t worry. After Eichi loses, we still have cards in our hands." It was obvious that Eichi was not the real finale on Liza''s side. At this moment, the battle in the arena had already begun. Eichi didn''t take Joben seriously, and he was on full-attack mode even from the beginning. Joben was no match for him, so he could only passively deal with him. The number of injuries covering his body gradually increased and the floor of the arena was stained with mottled drops of blood. At first, Eichi decided on defeating the enemy within fifteen minutes, but they fought for more than twenty minutes. Joben was still holding on, although he seemed to be seriously injured. "You¡¯ re quite persistent, you old man," Eichi grunted coldly. Following that, his positive energy erupted once again, preparing to deliver a ferocious blow to his opponent to overpower him. The strike was indeed not bad. With a boom, Joben was forced to kneel on the ground and he spat out a mouthful of blood. However, he still gnashed his teeth and held on, struggling to resist Eichi; he had no intention of giving in to him at all. "You ungrateful old geezer, if you won''t admit defeat, then just go to hell!" Once again, an explosive attack erupted from Eichi. The violent aura of his positive energy enveloped Joben and knocked him to the ground. However, even in such a situation, Joben was determined to not throw in the towel as he supported himself and got to his feet once again. "You''re courting death!" Eichi was truly enraged. Gritting his teeth and bursting into anger, he launched a long and fierce attack towards Joben, unstinting his positive energy. Joben resisted every move with difficulty. He''d almost copsed due to exhaustion, but he still stood up in the end. On the contrary, Eichi''s sessive attacks had greatly consumed his strength. His positive energy had obviously weakened, and there were dense beads of sweat on his forehead. "Eichi has consumed a lot of energy. The other side has achieved their goal." "However, Joben''s injuries aren''t light. If this continues, I''m afraid that he''ll have to lie down for half a year to recuperate from his injuries. In the future, his cultivation won''t be able to advance any further." "The Akao family is really ready to risk everything, and they are willing to cripple Joben for the rest of his life to consume Eichi''s energy." "Even though it''s cruel, I have to say that this move is really effective! Joben has been defeated, and Eichi has expended a great deal of energy. The next step will be for Taira to end it. It''ll be easy." Just as everyone thought so, an icy smile appeared at the corner of Taira''s mouth as he muttered to himself, "Do all of you really think that Joben will lose?" In the martial arts arena, Eichi''s attack was so fierce that he knocked Joben down to the ground once again. Joben was barely able to move. Immediately after, Eichi was ready tounch thest fatal attack. However, at this moment, Joben, who had been lowering his head, had his aura skyrocket in an instant. His positive energy surged out, bringing forth a strong gust of wind that directly surrounded Eichi. "How is this possible? How would you still have positive energy?" Eichi, who sensed this majestic aura, couldn''t help but be shocked. Joben''s face cracked into a bloodied smile and along with it came an iparably ferocious attack, "There are many things you can''t imagine." With a "boom" sound, Joben''s attack hit Eichi''s chest hard. Eichi was not prepared for it at all, and he had also consumed a lot of his positive energy. Struck by this blow, he was sent flying backwards and fell heavily on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood and his face turned as pale as paper. "Eichi!" Even the calm Narumi couldn''t help eximing when he saw this scene. The audience was momentarily at a loss, and the entire ce went silent. Several secondster, this kind of unusual silence suddenly erupted into a boisterous buzz. "What''s going on? Joben won." "How could this be? What on earth happened?" "Joben''sst burst was too powerful. He directly overpowered Eichi." "But, isn''t Joben totally exhausted just now? How does he still have thest of his strength to burst out in such a fierce attack?" How could Joben break out at thest moment? That was almost everyone''s doubt, but right then, they did not have the answer. On Liza''s side, Narumi'' s expression turned solemn. Eichi¡¯s unexpected failure altered all his previous preparations. Now, Liza only had thest card left. He was a Dark Ninja who was at the peak of Earth Level, and was left by Master Gushiken to secretly protect her. Apart from Joben, who was still on stage, there were still Taira and the martial arts masters who were secretly trained by Kento to fight for the Akao family. In terms of numbers, Liza was definitely at a disadvantage when it came to fighting against three people alone. What''s more, there might still be members of the Akao family who hadn''t taken part in the fight. For a moment, Narumi''s expression turned serious, and he didn''t know what choice he should make. If they sent out thest Dark Ninja, he would have to win all the way. Otherwise, Liza would lose thepetition, and the result was self-evident. Even if the Dark Ninja was great, Narumi couldn''t guarantee that he could win the final victory by fighting against three. When Narumi was still unable to decide, Kento couldn''t help but smile, saying, "Mr. Uchida, why haven''t you sent the next yer yet? If there¡¯s no one else, then just ept your loss!" Narumi glowered at Kento and said coldly, "You don''t need to worry about my business." As he said that, Narumi gritted his teeth and was ready to send out thest Dark Ninja. However, right at this moment, a faint voice sounded, "I''ll go next!" Upon hearing that voice, Narumi looked over and saw that it was Fade who had spoken. He was shocked, and happiness overwhelmed him, "Mr. Chen, you''re going to fight!" Liza was also stunned. She then looked at him and said, "Fade, it''s okay if you don''t go. You''ve done enough for me, I don''t want to..." Fade smiled and said to her, "Don''t worry, I won''t lose. Besides, I have my own reasons for going on stage." After that, he stepped forward and went straight into the fighting ring. As he entered, the audience immediately began to gossip about him. Some of them knew of his identity, and they couldn''t help pointing at him and talking about him with different expressions. Many representatives from other organizations knew nothing about him, so they began to inquire from the people around them. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Who is that man? I don''t remember that Liza had such an expert here." "He''s a foreigner. I heard that Miss Liza specially invited him from abroad." "They invited a man from abroad to fight in the biggest underground organization duel of our country. It''s not appropriate, right?" "That''s right. What''s with relying on outsiders? Besides, I''m not certain whether that fellow can do it or not." "Just watch, the Akao family will have a contestant in defense anyway. I''m 70% sure that the Akao family will win this time." "70%, that''s too low, right? I think it''s at least 90% Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 When Fade walked into the arena, Joben, who was on the opposite side, fixed his eyes on him. He moved his feet carefully in tiny steps to guard against his attack. However, Fade was not in a hurry to attack. Instead, he stared at Joben who was opposite him for several seconds. Only then did he slowly step forward and walk towards him. When Joben saw Fade walking towards him, he couldn''t help but be surprised, and he was full of astonishment. However, his face darkened immediately after, and the positive energy in his body began to surge, being mindful of Fade''s attack. When Fade saw this, he struck out with his palm lightly. The wind from his palm intertwined with his positive energy and broke Joben''s defense, making him stagger, and he almost fell to the ground. Seeing this, the people who supported Liza couldn''t help cheering one after another. "Go, go! Mr. Chen, defeat Joben." "Take the opportunity to take him down in three moves." "Joben is at the end of his rope. Finish him off quickly." In the midst of the excited shouts of the crowd, Fade unexpectedly did not follow up with a victory. Instead, he stopped and stared at Joben. After waiting for a few more seconds, Joben stabilized his body and began to condense the positive energy on his body once again. At this time, Fadeunched another attack. A simrly simple palm pped onto Joben, instantly breaking through his positive energy. He stumbled and again, fell onto the ground. Fade had the same opportunity, but this time, he still did not choose to continue his attack. He stared at Joben for a while, waiting for him to stabilize himself before charging forward. Such a situation repeated four or five times in session. Joben was already on the verge of exhaustion and he was already unable to hold on any longer. His body was about to copse, and he could no longer stand on his feet. Although the situation was great, many did not understand Fade''s behavior. "Mr. Chen, what are you doing? Why don''t you take advantage of the situation?" "Could it be that he wants to exhaust Joben, so that''s why he''s deliberately stalling him?" "That''s not right either. Joben is on the verge of copsing. If he''s purposely wasting time like this, he''s also using up his own strength!" "That''s right, to directly p Joben to the ground forever with one palm is the best way to save stamina." Everyone was bewildered. Even Narumi''s expression at the moment revealed that he too was feeling odd about it. Liza, however, trusted Fade a lot and did not doubt any of his actions at all. She said firmly, "There must be a reason for him to do so. We just need to watch and not think too much." In the arena, Joben, who was panting, looked at Fade with his bloody eyes full of anger, "Foreigner, are you insulting me?" Fade shook his head and said, "You''re not qualified to let me insult you!" After that, he said, "It''s almost time to see the results." Following that, he suddenlyunched an attack and sted viciously towards Joben. This attack was much more brutal than the previous p. Joben was shocked. He wanted to dodge, but with his body''s current condition, he couldn''t budge at all. Seeing that the terrifying attack was iing, he clenched his teeth. With a movement of his body, he swept his finger into his pocket and quickly stuffed something into his mouth. This action was very small. People might not have noticed it if they didn''t pay careful attention. On the other side, Fade''s eyes lit up and a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He whispered in his heart, "Is it finally starting again?" "Ah! I''m going to kill you!" At this moment, Joben, who was on the opposite side, let out a stern cry. Immediately after, the positive energy in his body erupted, and he rushed towards Fade with a rumbling sound. When the audience saw this, they were ultimately shocked and their eyes were full of astonishment. "Joben is still able to erupt. He is holding on too long!" "When he fought with Eichi just now, he had almost used up all his energy. He only turned the tables by virtue of thest outbreak of power. Why is he still able to burst out after fighting for so long?" "Does he have some secret?" Just as everyone was discussing amongst themselves, Fade looked at Joben, who was charging at him, and directly leaned towards him. Joben''s fierce positive energy struck Fade''s body violently. However, Fade was like an iron wall as he stayed still and was not affected by the other party''s attack at all. Boom! Joben gritted his teeth and drew his sword, giving a final desperate strike. The attack was iparably fierce. Joben''s positive energy burst out without any qualms. His entire face was covered in blood. This was apletely terrifying method of fighting with his life on the line. The power of thest blow was indeed extraordinary. Amidst the rumble, the atmosphere of the entire arena was suppressed with an inexplicable pressure. In the face of such an attack, Fade had no fear at all. He reached out his right hand and grabbed Joben''s sword. Using his bare fists, he faced the incredibly sharp sword and exchanged blows; there was a sound of gold and iron colliding with each other. Then, with a loud bang, Joben¡¯s sword was directly grasped by Fade. He used a slight force to split the sword in two and the pieces fell to the ground, making a "ng" sound. After that, he pped Joben''s chest with his left hand, causing him to spurt out arge mouthful of blood. He was sent flying andnded heavily on the ground. His breath was immediately cut off and he died in the arena. When everyone saw this, their eyes were full of surprise as they gasped. Meanwhile, Fade sent his finger that was stained with Joben''s blood to the tip of his nose and sniffed it lightly several times. He muttered to himself, "It''s the familiar form. Sure enough, the disappearance of Professor Song is rted to the Akao family." It turned out that earlier, when Joben suddenly broke out with positive energy before defeating Eichi, Fade suspected that he had taken drugs to stimte his positive energy. When he connected it to the matter of Professor Song, he thought of the gene-strengthening liquid sample that went missing together with him. It was precisely because he suspected this in his heart that Fade requested to fight Joben. During the battle, he did not defeat Joben at once. Instead, he fought with Joben for such a long time as he wanted to observe Joben''s positive energy and verify if the abnormality of his opponent''s energy was rted to the gene- strengthening liquid. However, now, from his opponent''s blood, Fade smelled the scent of the gene-strengthening liquid form. He had participated in the making of the drug. Naturally, he was very familiar with the scent, so he recognized it right away.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 Immediately, Fade raised his head and looked in the direction of the Akao family; his gaze was icy cold. At that moment, the eyes of the people of the Akao family were also particrly cold when they were looking at him. After all, since the start of the battle, many of them had suffered severe injuries and some of them even had their dantians destroyed, and they would turn into ordinary people in the future. However, Joben was the first to be beaten to death. Moreover, he was at the middle stage of the Earth Level. Even within the Akao family, he was still considered a master. Such a master died in the hands of Fade; how could the Akao family be willing to ept it? In an instant, people from the Akao Family hooted and hollered. Each and every one of them was calling and demanding for a fight against Fade. He wasn''t afraid. Facing them head-on, he hooked his finger and said indifferently, "If you want to fight, feel free toe. I''ll kill as many of the Akao family as theye." He spoke in hisnguage, which most people from the Akao family couldn''t understand. However, judging from his posture, they also knew that he didn''t say anything good. It was only until someone tranted the meaning of the words, did they be even angrier. "Mr. Akao, let me go and kill that brat!" "Mr. Akao, next round, I''ll go up." "I''m going to kill him!" Many people were filled with righteous indignation, but at this moment, Kento¡¯s face was solemn. He was a master at the early stage of the Heaven Level and he could see that Fade did not disy all of his strength during his fight with Joben. His ability might be stronger than they had thought. When Kento was thinking about who he should send out, Taira stepped forward and told his father, "Dad, I''ll go!" "But..." Kento didn''t want his son to take risks, but when he thought of the enemy, Eichi, who had already gone up to the arena, he was afraid that if he didn''t let his son fight, his son''s prestige in the Hachi n wouldn''t be high even if the Akao family won in the end and he could finally control the Hachi n. When he thought of this, he nodded and said to Taira, "Fine, you can go in the next match. However, be careful and don''t let your guard down." "Dad, don''t worry. I''m confident." Taira nodded. He then stood up and entered the arena. With Taira¡¯s appearance, the atmosphere in the arena heated up all of a sudden. He looked at Fade with a confident smile and said, "I wanted to teach you a lesson yesterday, but you escaped. In that case, I''ll make it up to you today." "You¡¯ll soon find out who¡¯s the one doing the teaching," Fade answered coldly. "Fade, you''re very confident." Taira continued smiling, "I admit that you''re quite capable. However, if you¡¯ re against me, you''re dead for sure." "Really?" Fade said faintly. He did not take him seriously at all. "I have nothing more to say. Soon, you¡¯ll be able to experience my strength." While speaking, Taira jumped, and his body seemed to soar up in the air for more than ten meters. The distance between him and Fade was instantly closed, and a sharp light came viciously towards Fade. Many spectators couldn''t help eximing at the sight of such a move. "This is the supreme technique of the Akao family, Fox Steps." "It''s Fox Steps. It can shorten their distance in an instant, and the opponent won''t be able to react in time. He''ll be killed in the blink of an eye." "Fox Steps is very difficult to cultivate. Who would have thought that Taira would be able to cultivate to such a level? He''s too powerful." "With this kind of ability, it looks like Taira is stronger than Eichi!" "This time, the Akao family will definitely win." The chattering beneath the stage showed that almost everyone was in favor of Taira. After all, his fame and power was evident. As for Fade, who was an unknown foreigner, they didn''t know much about him. They thought that he wouldn''t be too strong as they had already witnessed his ability when he had previously fought with Joben. It had been so hard for him to ovee Joben, who had already been exhausted for so long. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Many people judged Fade that way, including Taira. Even though he was careful, he didn''t attach too much importance to him. However, he would soon regret his disdain. Facing Taira''s unexpected and unique "Fox Steps", Fade was slightly stunned and seemed to be unable to respond in time. Taira was overjoyed and immediatelyunched an even more ferocious attack. The sharp Qi aura pierced towards Fade''s heart. However, when his aura came into contact with Fade, it was as if he had pierced a piece of steel and could no longer move forward. He couldn''t help but be dumbstruck, "How can you..." Before he could finish speaking, Fade lifted his right hand and mmed down, hitting Taira¡¯s right arm with a loud rumble. In an instant, Taira''s right arm broke with a snap, and the sword in his hand fell to the ground, making a nking sound. At the same time, Taira let out a painful cry and his face turned pale. He moved his feet and tried to escape. However, how could Fade give him a chance to do so? He strode forward, caught up with Taira in no time, and pped him again. The palmnded on Taira''s chest and sent him flying. The blood that spurt out of his mouth drew an arc in the air before hended heavily on the ground and he passed out almost immediately. Everyone was silent. They didn''t expect this to happen at all. It was Kento who reacted first. He hurriedly rushed over and carried Taira in his arms, transmitting positive energy to treat his son''s injuries. After controlling the state of Taira''s injury, he handed his son to the medical staff and asked them to bring him for treatment at once. Then, he red at Fade, gritted his teeth and said, "It''s just a friendly match. You''ve gone overboard." As he spoke, the positive energy of Kento as a Heaven Level master burst out from his body and enveloped Fade. However, at the same time, Narumi also erupted with positive energy and he met Kento''s aura, saying in a harsh voice, "Mr. Akao, the rules of the duel have been set long ago. It doesn''t matter whether we live or die. We have had so many injured martial artists in the past, but the Akao family hasn''t said a word. Now that your son is injured, are you going to make a sudden move?" Upon hearing that, Kento''s expression changed and he calmed down. He snorted, glowered at Fade, then withdrew the positive energy from his body. He knew that it was not the time to take action, not to mention whether he could kill Fade under Narumi''s protection or not. Even if he could, he would leave a bad impression on others if he did so at such a time. He was afraid that it would affect the matter of the Akao family managing the Hachi n. When he was back in his seat, Kento''s eyes were gloomy as he whispered a few words to a man who looked like a butler. After the butler left, a slender martial artist wrapped in a purple-ck suit stepped out. Then, Kento opened his mouth and said, "This is the next contestant sent by the Akao family." Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 When the audience saw this person, they began to talk about him. They only thought that he should be a hidden master of the Akao family. Although they discussed enthusiastically, they didn''t find it strange. After all, the Uchida family still had a Dark Ninja who hadn''t yet participated in the fight. When Narumi saw the fighter, his expression changed dramatically as he shouted, "Kento, how dare you collude with a Blood Ninja?" "Blood Ninja!" Upon hearing that term, everyone present exploded. Their faces changed rapidly and they all burst into an uproar. Only Fade was confused as he didn''t know much about these things. He listened to the discussions of people around him, and soon roughly figured out what a Blood Ninja was. Ninjas were said to be a kind of unique martial artist in Jopeno. They practiced assassination means, and used all kinds of poisons, hidden weapons, and sensitive body movements. The ninjas had a long history in Jopeno, so they naturally branched into different norms and sects. Some were exposed and became various businessmen and celebrities. Such ninjas were no different from most of the martial artists nowadays. Some of them put up with hard work and didn''t care about the world of mortals, maintaining the traditional lifestyles of ninjas. They were rtively old-school, and the Dark Ninja trained by Narumi was such a kind of ninja. In addition, there were also those who had gone astray. One of them was a group of ninjas who, in order to pursue enhancement of strength even by hook or by crook, practiced martial arts with the blood of innocent people. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. This type of cruel ninja was known as "Blood Ninja". There were not many Blood Ninjas, but they were vicious and cruel. In order to practice martial arts, they could kill almost everyone in a vige. Such an approach naturally aroused the indignation of the other warriors of Jopeno. Hence, warriors from all sides joined forces andunched a siege against the Blood Ninjas more than twenty years ago. They killed almost all of them, and then the Blood Ninjas disappeared from the martial arts world in Jopeno. However, now, twenty yearster, no one expected Kento to find a Blood Ninja to fight for him. This truly shocked the warriors of Jopeno. It was no wonder that Narumi''s reaction was so great when he saw the contestant. The spectators around, too, were debating, pointing and whispering. Their facial expressions were not looking good either. Seeing this, Kento remained calm. Obviously, he had already expected this when he sent this contestant. He said loudly, "Narumi Uchida, don''t talk nonsense to nder me. This is an expert who was carefully trained by the Akao family. He''s not a Blood Ninja!" "In my opinion, you¡¯re just afraid. You''re afraid that you''ll lose the contest, so you deliberately nder our warriors," he continued in a loud and clear voice. "Our Uchida family is fearless!" Narumi responded angrily, "But he is definitely a Blood Ninja. You can fool others, but you can''t fool me." Kento didn''t admit it, "Narumi, are you still creating excuses? You said that your Uchida family is fearless, so let''s continue with the duel!" "If we lose, I''ll have you properly examine him to see if he really is a Blood Ninja or not," he added. Narumi really wanted to agree, but he couldn''t say anything because he knew the Blood Ninjas well. Those people were cruel, and they practiced martial arts with blood from human bodies. However, theirbat strength was really powerful. They killed people in various ways. They even had the ability to fight with martial artists who were one level higher. The Blood Ninja in front of him had already reached the peak of the Earth Level. With his methods and identity, he might stand a chance to win even if he was facing an ordinary warrior at the early stage of Heaven Level. Under such circumstances, even if Narumi knew that Fade was a warrior at the early stage of Heaven Level, he couldn''t guarantee him winning. When Kento noticed this, he mocked, "Why, you don''t dare to agree? If you don''t even dare to compete, then don''t continue to nder the martial artists on our side." "You..." Narumi was furious. Kento continued to jeer at him, "What about me? If you don''t dare to fight, then just admit defeat. Our Akao family will be very happy to ept your Uchida family. Hahaha!" In face of such irony and provocation, people from the Uchida family were almost going crazy. "Dad, why are you still hesitating? Fight with them. Our Uchida family can''t be so humiliated," Eichi shouted by the side. "The Uchida Family, Miss Liza''s dignity can''t be insulted. We must fight." Narumi shook his head, his face grim. He said in a low voice, "Blood Ninjas are much stronger than you think. Even if the Dark Ninja is sent, he might not be able to fight back when facing their Blood Ninja.¡± Upon hearing this, the faces of many from the Uchida family sank, and their expressions did not look good. They didn''t understand the strength of Blood Ninjas, but they knew the strength of their n''s Dark Ninja very well. He had already reached the peak of the Earth level, and was very powerful. But now, even Narumi said that the Dark Ninja was no match for the Blood Ninja, which made them feel helpless and suck in a cold breath. Even Liza was worried at this moment. She couldn¡¯ t help but say, "If that''s the case, Fade will be in danger. Forget it!" "Fade, you..." Liza shouted at him, wanting him to take the initiative to admit defeat. However, at this time, Fade looked at the Blood Ninja opposite him, then at Kento, saying in a loud voice, "I am now fighting on behalf of Miss Liza. No matter who you send, I''m not afraid at all." "Is that so? Then let¡¯s fight!" The corner of Kento¡¯s mouth was lifted into a cruel smile. The Blood Ninja was about to attack. Fade spoke all of a sudden, "Wait!" "What, you''re scared again? Then just admit defeat!" Kento mocked. Fade shook his head and said, "Of course not. As you said, if we admit defeat, you''ll ept the Uchida family. What if we win?" Kento waved hisrge hand and said. "It''s the same condition. If you win, then our Akao family will be yours." "If that''s the case, then it''s worth it for me to make my move!" Fade said nonchntly. "Arrogant and ignorant brat!" Kento sneered, "If you want to swallow my Akao family, it will depend on whether you have the appetite or not." "You''ll soon find out." Fade was very confident. He stepped forward and hooked his finger at the Blood Ninja. Kento''s face immediately darkened. He ordered, "Attack. Kill him, and avenge Taira." The Blood Ninja moved in the blink of an eye, leaving a residual shadow as heunched an attack at Fade. A great battle was triggered at this moment. People from the Uchida and Akao families, as well as the other spectators, had their hearts tense. That was because this battle had turned into a huge gamble. The gambling was made by elders from both the Uchida and Akao families of the Hachi n, which was worth more than trillions of Jopeno currency in total. Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 At this moment, Fade stared at the Blood Ninja who was opposite him and charging towards him. His eyes narrowed slightly and his gaze was locked tightly on the opponent''s movements. This Blood Ninja really deserved to be a ninja specializing in sensitivity cultivation. In terms of moving speed, he was really fast and agile, and he was even better than some of the Heaven Level warriors Fade had seen. However in Fade''s eyes, that was all; he was not that powerful. At this time, the Blood Ninja, who was on the opposite side, saw that Fade was actually standing on the same spot and did not intend to evade. He couldn''t help but reveal a sneer. His palm, with a touch of blood aura, was fiercely aiming towards Fade''s heart. He was very fast, and it was extremely difficult to keep track of his movements. His whole body jumped around Fade like a phantom. The surrounding audience could hardly keep up with his movements, and it was impossible to tell which part of Fade he was going to attack. Feeling that he had almost confused Fade, the Blood Ninja seized the moment when Fade was in a daze by suddenly altering the direction of his body in the air and he attacked with ferocity. "Go to hell!" The Blood Ninja uttered in his heart. He acted decisively, and each of his moves carried a decisive killing intent. He believed that he would definitely kill Fade with this move. However, just when he thought he was going to seed, Fade reacted at thest second and pped the Blood Ninja with his palm, blocking his movement of aiming at his heart. "What a lucky guy; he actually managed to react." The Blood Ninja felt regretful, but there was still a trace of fierceness in his eyes, "It''s not that easy to block my attack." As he spoke, the blood aura in his palm increased slightly. He hit Fade with his palm, wanting to teach him a lesson and let him know how powerful he was. Then, with a "p" sound, the two men''s palms met. The confident Blood Ninja''s face changed drastically at this moment because the strength and momentuming from Fade''s palm was much stronger than he had thought. The majestic power was so overwhelming that even he couldn''t resist it. It was like a wave that was directly pped back to the Blood Ninja. As a result, the audience saw such a scene. The two men pped each other''s palm. The initially confident Blood Ninja was sent flying, sliding more than ten meters in the air, and finally stopping at the edge of the arena. "What, what''s going on?" "The Blood Ninja was knocked away. Is Fade so awesome?" "That''s not right. The Blood Ninja might be backing off on purpose!" Just as everyone was discussing and guessing, a sneer appeared on Fade''s lips. His initially motionless body suddenly moved at this moment and he rushed directly towards the Blood Ninja. The rumbling Fade was like a tank, rushing towards the Blood Ninja with a huge impact. The Blood Ninja''s expression somewhat changed when he felt Fade''s majestic power which was stronger than his. If he confronted him head-on, he would be at a disadvantage. Moreover, it was not a ninja''s strength to confront people head-on. Therefore, he immediately decided to dodge Fade'' s attack and look for an opportunity tounch a sneak attack at him from the side or from behind. This was the ninjas'' strength. The Blood Ninja moved and drew out a stream of purple- ck flowing light, shing in the arena at high speed. It had to be said that his movements were very fast and agile. When his body moved, almost no one could catch his trace, so it was naturally difficult to attack him. "The Blood Ninja made a mistake just now and confronted Fade head-on. Now, it''s time to show that agility is his specialty." "Yeah, if he keeps dodging like this, no matter how strong Fade is, it won''t be of any use if he can''t hit him." "If he keeps using up energy like this, it''ll definitely be the Blood Ninja¡¯s victory!" "The Uchida family and Liza are doomed. Kento will be the next master of the Hachi n." Just when everyone was talking about it and thought that Fade was bound to lose, he, who was like a tank, sneered when he saw the Blood Ninja dodging. The corner of his mouth curled up into a sneer, "Do you think you can avoid my attack that way?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Before he could finish his words, he suddenly changed his direction and rushed towards the Blood Ninja. For some time, the two of them chased each other on the field. To their surprise, they thought that Fade''s speed and agility were definitely not as good as that of Blood Ninjas. However, the result waspletely different from what they had imagined. Fade, who was full of momentum, was extraordinarily agile. He didn''t lose to the Blood Ninja at all, and he was even better than him. In just a few seconds, he caught up with the Blood Ninja and followed him closely behind. The impact of the attack was very powerful and he closed in on the distance with the Blood Ninja in no time, directly hitting him. Boom! The violent and direct impact was blocked by the Blood Ninja, but he still felt a huge force approaching. He felt his internal organs tremble and experience a collision, as if his whole body had been hit by a tank. His muscles felt an indescribable pain. Not waiting for the Blood Ninja to recover, Fade continued chasing after him. With a bang, he hit him once again. This time, the Blood Ninja couldn''t bear it anymore. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face was flushed red. However, Fade didn''t stop. He followed the Blood Ninja closely and constantly chased him. After catching up, there would be a direct and fierce collision without any fancy moves. Everyone was just discussing the Blood Ninja''s triumph, and that he was going to crush Fade. At this moment, they saw that the Blood Ninja who was hit by Fade kept spitting blood, and his face grew paler and paler. Such a situation was really beyond everyone''s expectation. They couldn''t help but be surprised and start a heated debate about it. "Fade is so fast that he can keep up with the Blood Ninja.¡± "Not only did he keep up with him, he also caught up with him." "When he catches up with him, he will hit him directly. He is too strong!" "Speed and strength. The Blood Ninja is at a disadvantage. Fade is going to win this." In the midst of the discussion, the faces of people from the Akao family, who were stillcent just a moment ago, turned unpleasant. Taira looked at his father with a worried expression and said, "Dad, this time, the Blood Ninja..." Kento was calm, and his expression did not change. He made a ''calm down'' gesture to Taira and said in a low voice, "Not yet. Blood Ninjas won'' t lose so easily. You have to know that ninjas are said to be unique killers in Jopeno, and Blood Ninjas are the cruelest among them." "Before a killer dies, don''t underestimate any of their attacks. For this kind of person, as long as they seize a chance, they can kill their opponent in one strike." Hearing his father''s words, Taira let out a sigh of relief and the tense expression on his face eased a little. Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 At that moment, the Blood Ninja was spitting up blood and his face was pale. He was very depressed and disappointed. He initially wanted to make full use of his strength and specialty to put Fade to death, but never in his lifetime did he expect him to be so powerful. The Blood Ninja trapped himself in such a situation. However, for Blood Ninjas, such a situation was far from hopeless. As a Blood Ninja who had been trained through death and blood all year round, he would not easily give up until thest moment. While thinking about that, a hint of determination shed across his eyes. He no longer dodged, but turned around to fight against Fade. He was not as strong as him. It would almost be a sure win for Fade if the Blood Ninja fought with him head-on. However, he did so at the moment, which made a lot of spectators confused. After several bangs and collisions with Fade, the Blood Ninja spat out a few more mouthfuls of blood. Half of his body had been dyed red by blood and he looked very miserable. However, even when he was in such a situation, the corners of his mouth perked up, revealing a faint smile. "Poof!" It was another head- on collision. The Blood Ninja who was bumped by Fade spurted out blood from his mouth, and his face turned paler. Yet, he did not retreat but instead, moved forward at that moment. Being drenched in blood, he rushed toward Fade in a jerk. At the same time, ayer of bright red blood was coated on his right arm, and a small blood dagger appeared in his hand. He secretly and swiftly stabbed towards Fade. His action waspletely beyond everyone''s expectation. After receiving a strike, the Blood Ninja surprisingly didn''t retreat but moved forward andunched another fierce attack. Moreover, his speed was faster than before. Many viewers couldn''t even keep up with his movements anymore. Among the audience, Narumi''s facial expression altered rapidly when he saw that scene, eximing, "Oh no, the Blood Ninja hasunched the Blood-bursting Strike." "Blood- bursting Strike!" Upon hearing that term, the faces of Eichi and the others sank and became somewhat grim. The so- called "Blood- bursting Strike" was the Blood Ninjas'' legendary ultimate move. Applying the impulsive force from the explosion of blood, Blood Ninjas wouldunch a vicious strike which surpassed their very own strength in a short period of time. Relying on the outbreak of power, the Blood Ninja would be able to surpass his opponent and kill him. This was also one of the core techniques of Blood Ninjas. The Blood- bursting Strike implemented the principle of blood umtion from living humans. It was too harsh and cruel, which was why Blood Ninjas were condemned to be uneptable. Now that the Blood Ninja hadunched his Bloodbursting Strike, it could be said to be hisst and most ferocious trick. If Fade couldn''t dodge nor avoid it, his previous advantages would be meaningless. Liza overheard the discussion of the people around her and could not help revealing a worried look on her face. As for the Akao family, they were thrilled and were waiting for the Blood Ninja to kill Fade with one strike. However, just as the Blood Ninja thought that his unique skill would definitely bring him victory, Fade saw his attack, shook his head, and said lightly, "Is this the so-called Blood Ninjas'' ultimate skill? It''s just so-so. I thought I''d be impressed, but the result disappointed me so much." "You... You¡¯ re courting death!" Upon witnessing Fade who dared to look down on his ultimate move, the Blood Ninja was uncontrobly enraged. The blood aura in his right hand surged and his killing intent intensified. "Go to hell!" The Blood Ninja shouted fiercely, and his attack was brutal. At that moment, Fade, who was facing the move, stretched out his right arm and directly grabbed the dagger which was in the Blood Ninja''s right hand. "You ignorant creature," Blood Ninja said with a coldugh. However, when he felt his right hand freeze, his expression immediately changed. This was because he thought that the dagger could pierce through Fade''s right hand, but at that moment, it stabbed his palm and couldn''t move an inch, as if he had stabbed into an alloy wall. "This..." Before the Blood Ninja could react, Fade twisted his right hand to grab and lock onto the Blood Ninja''s wrist. He pulled it hard, causing the Blood Ninja to fall towards him. Then, Fade kicked at him and it fell on his vantian abdomen. In an instant, with a cracking sound, his vantian burst, and his cultivation waspletely destroyed. At the same time, his whole body bounced up in the air by a giant force, and finally fell to the ground with a p. Blood sshed and sttered, and the Blood Ninja stopped breathing. As a Blood Ninja who was at the peak of the Earth Level, his vantian was severely ruined by Fade, and he fell to his death from a height. Such a scene truly stunned everyone. For a moment, they were so shocked that they could not speak. It was not until Fade stood up with his hands sped behind his back, looked at Kento, and announced loudly did the audiencee to their senses, "I won. The Akao family, from now onwards, belongs to Liza." Upon hearing that, everyone burst into an uproar. "The Blood Ninja is dead. Fade Chen won." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Liza and the Uchida family won the match. The Hachi n will belong to them." "Fade is too powerful. He killed the Blood Ninja with hisst kick." "This match is full of ups and downs!" In the midst of the discussion, the faces of the Akao family were as still as water, and they looked awful. Taira couldn''t help but stand up. His eyes were filled with anger as he said, "Dad, I''ll go and compete..." Kento held him down and shook his head, saying, "You''re no match for him. If youpete with him, you''re just digging your own grave." "However, can we just admit defeat like this? The Akao family has been nning for so many years, but now..." Taira was unwilling to ept the oue, "Dad, you''re a Heaven Level master. How about you..." Kento shook his head and said, "If I enter the arena, I can defeat Fade. Yet, Narumi won''t let me fight. As a Heaven Level master and a Martial Arts Master, I can''t enter the arena as I wish." "Then, do we really have to hand the Akao family over? This..." Taira was extremely unhappy. Kento''s facial expression changed. Without saying anything, he patted Taira on the shoulder and said, "Don''t say anything further. I''ll arrange it." Immediately after, he stood up and announced, "The Akao family has lost this battle." After that, he was ready to bring his people away. Seeing this, Narumi spoke loudly, "Akao family, don''t forget the bet just now. You have lost. The Akao family will now belong to Liza. Tomorrow, we wille to ept it and we ask Kento to please be well-prepared." "This is not for you to worry about. The Akao family will fulfil our promise." Kento had an unpleasant facial expression. He immediately flicked his sleeves and left after speaking. The members of the Akao family immediately followed while people from the Hachi n who supported the Akao family left as well. There were people who had a change of expressions on their faces at the moment. They did not leave, and had other thoughts. It was obvious that they wanted to turn and side with Liza and the Uchida family. If those who followed the Akao family had scruples, then the people in the neutral faction and the other lower castes didn''t have so much concern. When the Akao family admitted defeat, they immediately surrounded Liza and Narumi, disying their goodwill and support. Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 Narumi coped with the situation skillfully. Liza, who did not mind thepliments that wereing from her surroundings, got off the stage and came to Fade, asking with concern, "Fade, are you hurt?" He smiled andforted her, "Liza, don''t worry, I''m fine. A martial artist at the peak of the Earth Level can''t hurt me yet." "It''s good that you''re not injured." She smiled, "This time, it''s all thanks to you. I don''t even know how I should show my gratitude..." He waved his hand, "It''s something I''ve promised you. You don''t have to be so polite." "Everyone is waiting for you to speak as the new president of Hachi n. Go ahead!" He said to her with a smile. She nced at the throng around Narumi, nodded and walked over. She then gave a speech in public and gained a warm round of apuse. Although Fade didn''t quite understand what she was saying, he could guess the overall meaning. It was nothing more than to thank everyone for their support, and that she would develop and lead the Hachi n towards advancement in the future. That night, the entire Hachi n headquarters was transformed into a sea of joy. Narumi hosted a grand celebration banquet and had a good drink with the people who had pledged allegiance to the Hachi n. At the same time, he took the opportunity to draw everyone over to his side so that they could establish partnership in the future. As Fade didn''t share the samenguage with them and didn''t like such asions, he left after a simple social engagement. After returning to his room, he washed up, changed into a new set of clothes, and prepared to head out. He wanted to meet with the investigation team. Earlier in the battling arena, he found that Joben from the Akao family had been taking the genestrengthening liquid for a long time. He was almost certain that the disappearance of Professor Song had something to do with the Akao family. Therefore, he had to inform Cindy and the others, and at the same time, discuss future ns and arrangements. As a result of the grand banquet, the Hachi n headquarters was somehow deserted at this time of the night. There were only patrolling personnel who asionally strolled around. Almost everyone else gathered in the living room. Fade passed through a nearby courtyard and was ready to go out through the side door. However, just as he was about to leave, he saw two dark shadows quietly scurrying into the woods on the side. "Did someone sneak in?" He couldn''t help but be alert. He changed his mind instantly and stealthily followed the two shadows. The area of the woods was notrge but it was exquisitely decorated. There were all kinds of trees, flowers, and nts, as well as artificial mountains and rocks that were especially brought in for decoration. Yet, in the midst of the starry night, those strange silhouettes added a gloomy atmosphere to the woods. Nheless, it was also convenient for Fade to follow them from behind. He hid behind various trees and stones, catching up with the shadows in no time. The duo stopped in a small pavilion, and Fade halted behind a stone more than ten meters away, observing what was going on. Seeing the silhouettes of the duo, Fade discovered that they were a man and a woman. He immediately grew even more curious. At that time, the two of them started to speak. The woman, who spoke first, asked, "Eichi, what is the secret you mentioned?" Upon hearing the voice, Fade was surprised and his face showed astonishment. The voice was familiar to him. It was none other than Liza. Although Fade did not understand what she said, he still could hear the name, Eichi. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Fade, who was suspicious, alerted in an instant, "These two are Eichi and Liza. ording to the meaning of her words, it seems that he had asked her toe out and told her that he had secrets to let her know." Just as Fade was shocked and alert, Eichi said, "Liza, actually, this matter is of great importance. You must not spread it!" "Huh, what the hell is that!" She was even more curious. Eichi walked two steps towards her. The two of them got closer and were almost pressed against each other. She seemed to be slightly surprised by such intimacy and she subconsciously moved back a step. However, at that moment, Eichi suddenly rose up and lifted his palm, pping the nape of her neck with all his might. She did not expect him tounch an attack against her. She could not help but be surprised, "Eichi, you..." Before she could finish her words, her body went limp and was about to fall to the ground. Eichi stretched out his arm and pulled Liza into his embrace. He then looked down at her, who was unconscious, and said, "Liza, why won''t you ept me? We could have been a couple and lead the Hachi n together. However, you did this to me, and I have no choice..." Just as he sighed emotionally, Fade sprung out and rushed over. With Fade''s speed, he might be able to save Liza before Eichi took action. However, he did not expect that Eichi would actually attack her. Therefore, he did not manage to act in time. As Eichi was sighing emotionally, he saw a ck shadow rushing towards him. He couldn''t help but be shocked. Shouting and striking out his palm in the direction of the shadow, he questioned, "Who is it?" However, how could his attack hit Fade, given that his level was below par? Fade avoided the attack with ease and rushed into the pavilion, hitting Eichi''s shoulder and knocking him backwards. He then carried Liza over, put his palm on her back, and injected her with positive energy. After being knocked back by Fade, Eichi staggered and when he saw the face of the ck shadow clearly, he couldn''t help but put on a ferocious and angry expression, "It''s you, Fade." Fade looked at him coldly, "What are you doing? Why did you do that to Liza?" With his facial expression changing, Eichi quietly moved his hands and attempted to find an excuse, "You misunderstood me. I, I was just..." Fade hadpletely noticed his little movements as he shouted out coldly all of a sudden, "You betrayed Liza." While they were talking, Fade was ready to leave with her. Eichi called out coldly upon seeing that, "Take action, kill him!" In an instant, more than a dozen people jumped out from the woods and charged towards Fade. He could only stop healing Liza for the time being and turned to attack those bunch of people. In the midst of the fight, Fade realized that all of them had extraordinary abilities. They were almost all warriors within the range of intermediate until advanced stage of the Earth Level. Among them, Fade found some familiar faces who were the internal members of the Hachi n. Seeing such a situation, he was in shock. He looked at Eichi fiercely and said in a harsh voice, "The Uchida family betrayed Liza, and you all want to rebel?" "Since you know so much, it''s time for you to die," Eichi said, gritting his teeth andunching an attack at Fade at the same time. "If you want to kill me, it won''t be so easy," Fade coldly harrumphed. He thenunched his attack with a rumbling sound. Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 These people were indeed masters and they could be said to be the elites of the Hachi n, but when they were against Fade, they couldn''t fight back at all. As long as they were hit by him, they were knocked to the ground immediately and lost their fighting ability. In just a few minutes, Eichi was the only one left among the group. Eichi, who had been so confident just a moment ago, couldn''t help changing his facial expression and he panicked. Fade''s face darkened as he strode towards him and said in a cold voice, "Do you think you can escape?" Eichi was terrified and he kept retreating. Fade continued to approach him and questioned in a cold voice, "Tell me, what the hell is going on? When did the Uchida family rebel? What''s your purpose?" "I, I..." Eichi felt Fade''s oppressive power and his face turned a little pale. "No answer! Alright, then I''ll give you some means to force you to spill it!" Fade snorted coldly. With a light leap, he instantly came to Eichi''s side, grabbed him by the neck, and lifted him up with force, "Now, are you willing to spill it?" "Ahem, ahem, I, I..." Feeling the pain behind him, Eichi''s face flushed red. He struggled with all his might, but it was useless. "Say it! Otherwise, I''ll kill you right away," Fade bellowed, and the strength in his hand increased. Just then, chaotic footsteps were heard. Along with the flickering lights, the sound got closer. Seeing hope dawning on him, there was a trace of anticipation on Eichi''s panicking face, and he hurriedly shouted, "Help!" Upon hearing the sound, the footsteps approached at a faster pace. Soon, Fade saw a group of people armed with illuminating equipment arriving at the front of the pavilion with swords in their hands. The leader of that group of people was clearly Narumi. As soon as Narumi came in and saw the situation in the pavilion, his gaze changed and his expression revealed that he was alert. He looked at Fade fiercely. Next to Narumi was Kenji. When he saw the situation, he was even more surprised and couldn''t help but stare at Fade, yelling, "Fade, what did you do? Why did you attack Mr. Eichi? What happened to Miss Liza?" Upon hearing that, Fade couldn''t help frowning with an odd look on his face. Before he could exin, Eichi, who was in Fade''s hand, hurriedly said, "Dad, save me quickly. Fade is a traitor. He wanted to attack Miss Liza just now, but was discovered by my men. He tried to kill me to cover up his intentions." Kenji was full of rage when he heard him. He red at Fade and shouted, "Fade, how can you do such a thing? Miss Liza trusts you so much, but you betrayed her. You let me down. I..." While speaking, Kenji, who was furious, took out his sword and was about to attack Fade. Fade threw Eichi directly on the ground and stared at Kenji and Narumi as he snorted and said, "Up till now, you''re still pretending in front of me? Is that meaningful?" "Since the Uchida family has betrayed others, don''t try to win people''s support in the name of Liza. It''s shameful!" Fade''s spirit was triggered and his energy exploded. He was about to fight against Kenji. However, at that time, Narumi shouted and stretched out his big hand, pulling Kenji over, saying, "Wait a minute!" "Master Uchida, why are you..." Kenji looked puzzled. Instead of exining to him, Narumi looked at Fade and asked in a low voice, "Fade, you just said that the Uchida family betrayed Miss Liza. What does that mean?" "What does it mean? It''s the literal meaning." Fade said coldly, "Since your son, Eichi, was already ready to attack Liza, why do you still have to put up an act in front of me? Do you think I''ll believe in you?" "What? My son attacked Miss Liza?" Narumi''s face was full of surprise. He looked at Eichi, who was lying on the ground coughing violently. Eichi hurriedly shouted and exined, "Dad, you''re listening to this outsider''s nonsense. He wanted to attack Miss Liza, but I found out. That''s why he deliberately ndered me." Narumi''s expression sank, with confusion and hesitation in his eyes. He looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, the Uchida family will never betray Miss Liza. There must be some misunderstanding. Can you tell me more about what you just said?" Looking at Narumi, Fade''s expression changed. It seemed that Narumi really knew nothing about Eichi''s betrayal. However, he would not believe it so easily. He briefly told Narumi about what had happened, "I was preparing to leave this ce just now. When I passed by the yard, I found..." After listening to Fade''s story, Narumi''s face darkened. His expression changed when he looked at Eichi. Eichi defended himself, "Dad, what he said isn''t true. How could I have rebelled? It was he who did that. It was him who ndered me." Hence, both sides held their own words. For a time, Narumi and the others were confused. They couldn''t figure out who was speaking the truth. Kenji, who was earlier filled with righteous indignation and was ready tounch an attack, scratched his head and didn''t know what to do at all. Fade snorted coldly and said, "It''s actually very easy to find out who is the one telling the truth and who is hiding it." "What''s your n, Mr. Chen?" Narumi asked in a low voice. Fade looked at Liza, who was unconscious, and said, "Miss Liza has passed out, and I can wake her up. As long as she wakes up, she can exin the situation, and then we will know who is right and who is wrong." "That''s a good idea!" Kenji immediately nodded. Eichi ''s face changed instantly and he said in a hurry, "No, we can''t do that. Don''t be fooled by him. He did the exact same thing to Miss Liza to put her in aa. What''s more, he''s also a doctor. If he gets close to Miss Liza, who knows whether he will y tricks and harm her." "This, this is also possible. If he poisons..." Kenji nodded again and again. At the thought of the death of the Master Gushiken and Yoshiya with poison, the expressions on their faces couldn''t help alternating. The situation seemed to havee to a deadlock once again. It was impossible to exactly tell who was saying the truth. At that moment, Fade looked at Narumi and he was somewhat convinced that the Uchida family did not betray Liza. At least, Narumi didn''t know about this matter. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have to be in a dilemma for so long and could have just taken action at once. After all, it wouldn''t do him any good to dy.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 While thinking of that, Fade stepped forward and said, "Narumi, I believe that you didn''t rebel, but it is a fact that your son, Eichi, has rebelled. The truth will be revealed once Liza wakes up." Upon hearing him, Narumi''s expression changed, but he was still somewhat hesitant. As for Eichi, his face darkened, and he said, "Dad, don''t be fooled by him. He''s going to do something to you. Don''t let him get close to you." The guards brought along by Kenji and Narumi instantly became vignt. They rapidly took out their weapons and guarded Narumi. Fade sneered and shook his head disdainfully, saying, "It''s ridiculous. If I really turned against you, do you think you can stop me with your ability?" While speaking, he shifted his body and rushed directly towards the guards, making the first move. Such a situation shocked Kenji and he shouted, "He''s a rebel indeed. Hurry up, take action and catch him." Eichi also shouted hastily, "He''s dangerous. Kill him, quick!" However, before these people could shout and fight, Fade had already turned into an agile shadow that meddled into the crowd. After a series of cracking sounds, they all fell to the ground. Even the strongest of them all, Kenji, did not suffer Fade''s attack and fell to the ground, motionless. The twenty to thirty people didn''tst for more than three minutes when Fade attacked. He was indeed fast. After defeating them, he pped his hands and looked at Narumi, who seemed surprised, saying, "I have said that if I was to rebel, the whole Hachi n, even the entire underground forces of Jopeno together can''t bring me down." Fade said this with bravado, and even some arrogance. At that moment, Narumi began to somewhat believe him. This was due to Fade''s strength which was indeed beyond his expectations. Even he, who was at the first stage of the Heaven Level, did not dare to say that he could suppress him. Moreover, Fade held back when he attacked Narumi¡¯ s men. He knocked them down but did not injure them. If Fade had rebelled, there was no need for him to do so. Whilst thinking of that matter, Narumi said, "Mr. Chen, please treat Miss Liza and wake her up as soon as possible. In this case, the truth will soon be revealed." Fade instantly understood what Narumi was thinking about. He should have believed what he said. Therefore, Fade nodded and went to Liza, picked her up, injected her with positive energy, and began to treat her injuries. At the same time, Narumi walked towards Eichi with a sullen face, stared at him, and said in a low voice, "Tell me, what the hell is going on?" "Dad, I, I was attacked. Fade is the traitor. You can''t be cheated by him! Quickly go to protect Miss Liza." Eichi had no choice but to stick to his story at this point. He could only insist on his stand and never change his words. Upon seeing that, Narumi warned, "When Miss Liza wakes up, the truth will be revealed. If I find out that you''re a traitor, I will never go easy on you!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Thest warning made Eichi tremble so hard that he almost copsed to the ground. Liza slowly woke up from thea under the infusion of Fade''s vital force. A few minutester, she opened her eyes and was a little confused, asking, "Where''s this ce? What happened to me..." Fade held her in his arms and urged her, "Liza, you'' re still in the woods. Tell us, what happened just now?" "Just now!" Her eyes drifted to and fro. She seemed to have thought of something as her face changed and she said in a low voice, "Just now, after the dinner, I was ready to go back and rest. However, Eichi suddenly came over and asked me toe out with him. He said that he had something urgent to report to me." "I asked him what''s going on? He said that there were too many people around and that he was embarrassed to say it out loud. He told me toe with him to the backyard, then he would tell me." "Hence, I came to the woods with him. I asked him what was happening, but he didn''t answer me. He attacked me instead and knocked me out." Upon hearing Liza''s narration, Fade''s face sank. On the other hand, Narumi''s face changed dramatically. He turned around to look at Eichi and shouted, "Eichi, what the hell are you doing? If you don''t have a proper exnation, I''ll kill you." Kenji and the others who were gradually waking up got up and slowly surrounded them. "Mr. Eichi, why did you attack Miss Liza? Do you have any difficulties?" It seemed to be difficult for Kenji to ept the fact that Eichi had betrayed Liza. Eichi lowered his head. His facial expression kept changing and his lips moved as if he had something to say. However, when the words came to his lips, he couldn''t say anything at all. "Tell me! What''s going on?" Narumi roared angrily. Eichi shivered, he then lifted his head and knelt down in front of Narumi, crying, "Dad, I''m wrong, I really know that I''m wrong. I was deceived, so I lost my mind. I..." Upon hearing that, Narumi''s expression eased a little, but he still snapped, "You''ve been deceived. What''s happening? Tell me quickly." "Yes, that''s right. A few months ago, Taira came to me. He promised me along with some conditions, saying that as long as I did him a favour, I will be able to garner benefits from him. At the same time, he guaranteed the Uchida family''s status in the Hachi n." "As you all know, the power of the Akao family has always been stronger than ours. I was worried that if Miss Liza fails, the Uchida family wille to a downfall. That''s why I was naive and was deceived by him, so..." When Kenji heard that, he became agitated, "Mr. Eichi, why are you so naive? You''ve been deceived by Taira who only knows how to talk glibly!" "I, I acted hastily for a moment. I know that I''m wrong, and I won''t dare do it again. Liza, Dad, I beg you to forgive me just once!" Eichi cried while kowtowing and begging for mercy. Upon hearing that, Narumi''s face clouded over. His expression was solemn and he was struggling. Liza was soft-hearted. Looking at him, she said, "Master Uchida, since Eichi knows that he was wrong, why don''t we give him another chance, we..." However, before she could finish her words, Fade turned his head and whispered a few words in Liza''s ear. Her expression changed. He spoke in a low voice, "Betrayal means betrayal. No matter what reason you have, it can''t change the fact that you¡¯ve been betrayed. If I remember correctly, ording to the rules of the Hachi n, those who betrayed the n must kill themselves." Upon hearing that, Eichi couldn''t help trembling and his face was full of fear. Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 Fade continued, "However, you and the Uchida family have contributed greatly to the Hachi n. Seeing that you''ve also been deceived, to not kill yourself can be taken into consideration." Upon hearing that, a hint of joy appeared on Eichi'' s face. He immediately kowtowed, saying, "I know I''ve made a mistake. There won''t be a next time, absolutely not." "It''s just empty talk!" Fade coldly eximed, "Since you''ve made a mistake, you have to pay the price. I think that since you don''t have to kill yourself, then you should cut off one of your own arms and legs, destroy your vantian, and ruin your cultivation as punishment." Upon hearing that, the smile on Eichi''s face froze. He stood rooted to the ground and could not move. Fade scoffed coldly, "Why, you don''t even want to pay such a low price? Then I doubt your sincerity in admitting your mistake. In this case, I''d better kill you." As he spoke, a stream of energy burst out from his fingertips with a sharp light as he walked towards him. Upon seeing that, Eichi hurriedly said, "No, don''t kill me. I''m sorry, I..." "Since you''ve admitted your mistake, let''s start!" Fade''s expression was cold. There was a sudden change of expression on Eichi¡¯s face. He held a sword in his hand and raised it up, but he contemted for a long time. Narumi, who was at the side, saw that. Complicated emotions shed across his eyes as he stepped out with a solemn look and said coldly, "Let me do it!" Immediately after, with a sound of "zeng", Narumi pulled out his sword and strode to Eichi¡¯s side. When Eichi saw that his father was going to attack him, he couldn''t help but cry out, "Dad, I know that I was wrong, I..." Narumi interrupted him and said in a cold voice, "You have to pay the price for your behavior. Miss Liza has already been very forgiving." As he spoke, Narumi held the sword tightly and was about to sh at Eichi''s arm. However, at that moment, Eichi shouted, "Dad, wait a minute!" "What else do you want to say?" Narumi¡¯ s movements stopped and he looked at him. Eichi looked up at his father and said, "Dad, I know that I deserve it, but I have onest sentence for you." "Spit it out!" Narumi''s gaze wavered and his hands holding the sword trembled gently. Eichi stood up from the ground, walked slowly towards Narumi, and said, "Dad, I let you down, I shouldn''t..." Looking at his son, who was lowering his head and looking guilty, Narumi couldn''t help sighing in his heart as he said, "It''s not toote for you to admit your mistake. In the future, you should live a good life alone after leaving the Hachi n." In his opinion, it was already a rare thing for Eichi to be able to save his life since he had made such a big mistake. However, just as Narumi had finished speaking, Eichi, who wasing up to him, suddenly sped up and stabbed him with the sword Narumi did not expect such a thing to happen at all and he had his guard down. His stomach was stabbed by Eichi all of a sudden, and blood oozed out. "What, what are you doing..." Narumi looked at Eichi, shocked, and his face was full of disbelief. Kenji, Liza, and the others were also shocked by the scene. "Master Uchida!" "Eichi, what are you doing?!" "Master Uchida!" In the midst of all the shouting, Eichi, who just had his head bowed with a guilty look, now had a ferocious expression on his face as he grabbed the sword from Narumi hand''s and held it to his throat. Then, he looked at Liza and threatened her, "Let me go, or I''ll kill Narumi." Upon hearing that, everyone was even more dumbstruck. Kenji couldn''t help shouting, "Eichi, are you crazy? That''s your father. You want to kill him." At that moment, Eichi''s eyes were blood red and he seemed to have gone insane, shouting, "From the moment he wanted to sh me, I stopped treating him as my father." "The loving Miss Liza, aren''t you a kind-hearteddy? Narumi is your most loyal subordinate. Will you just watch him die? If he dies, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to hold the position of the President of the Hachi n for long!" He shouted. Liza, who was shocked by the scene in front of her, had yet toe back to her senses. For a moment, her expression was gloomy and she red at Eichi, saying, "Eichi, do you know what you'' re doing? You¡¯ re killing your father. You'' re gonna be struck by lightning." Upon hearing that, heughed with a ferocious look on his face, "Killing my father? I''m about to die. I won''t care so much." After oveing the initial shock, Narumi, who had been held hostage, slowly calmed down and said, "Miss Liza is already very forgiving. She forgave you and gave you a way out. Why do you have to..." Eichi, who seemed mad, shouted, "Why do you have to? You want to sh off my arm and leg, destroy my cultivation. What''s the difference between that and killing me?" "Eichi, you''re too greedy. You shouldn''t have done this!" Narumi shouted. Eichi''s face was full of madness as he scoffed, "Greedy? I''m not greedy, but ambitious, and it''s the driving force that pushes me forward." "Narumi, I really don''t understand. You''re simr to Kento. You''ve been with that old man, Master Gushiken, for decades, and you''re even more experienced than him. Why are you so miserable?" "Kento grew up independently and became a hero, but you'' re still working as a henchman for her, humbly being ordered by a woman. Tairo is a prince who canmand the wind and rain, but I'' m the son of apdog who will only receive lessons from others. Haha, is this greed? In my opinion, it''s stupidity." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "It''s because Narumi, you'' re too stupid. In my opinion, your so- called loyalty is not worth mentioning." "How dare you! You''re not allowed to insult Master Gushiken at will!" Upon hearing the words, Narumi couldn''t help but yell, "I was promoted by Master Gushiken. I can''t betray him!" Eichi didn''t care. He sneered and said, "Master Gushiken? Haha, he''s just an old fool. He was poisoned to death by the people around him, and he didn''t even know who the murderer was until he died. What a joke." "As for the promotion, it''s even more ridiculous. After all these years, how much has our Uchida family sacrificed for the Hachi n, and how long have we beenpdogs? Why can''t we be independent and be our own boss?" "You, Narumi, are not ambitious. I, Eichi, am," he growled. Narumi turned his head, looked at his mad son and shook his head. There was a trace of frustration in his eyes and he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything in the end. Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 Eichi, who had vented his anger, red at Liza with his scarlet eyes and roared, "Liza, let me go, or else, I''ll really kill him!" Her face showed worry and she wanted to order the release of the hostage. However, at that time, Fade stopped her and said coldly, "You don''t have to use this to threaten Liza. To be honest, you''re not a threat to me. You want to kill your father. Do you think your father can be used as a threatening strategy?" "Moreover, since you''ve betrayed Liza, I have to doubt your entire Uchida family. I suspect that this is a scene jointly performed by you father and son in order to free yourself." "Thus, if you want to fight, do it now. I don''t care about Narumi'' s life," he said in a cold and indifferent tone. Kenji, who was on the side, heard that, and he seemed to panic. He stepped forward and wanted to say something, but before he could speak, his body was enveloped by Fade''s positive energy and he couldn''t move at all. Upon hearing that, the expression on Eichi''s face couldn''t help changing. He then looked at Narumi and smiled sarcastically, saying, "Old man, did you see that? You treat her as your master, but she treats you as an animal. If it is useless, it will be killed!" Narumi''s face twitched slightly. He said, "What Miss Liza and Mr. Chen did is right. Our Uchida family is indeed suspicious." After a pause, a hint of sternness showed up in his eyes, as he said, "At this point, I have something to say to Miss Liza." "Go ahead!" Liza looked at him. He responded, "Miss Liza, Eichi¡¯s betrayal is indeed a big mistake from the Uchida family. Yet, I have never had any intention of betraying you." "Now, it''s my turn to clean up the mess." With a loud roar, Narumi''s aura surged, and the positive energy from a Heaven Level martial artist exploded. The impact directly made Eichi stagger, and he was caught off guard. Then, Narumi lifted his palm, the energy in it swirling with a sharp killing intent. He pped it directly at Eichi. Eichi had never imagined his father would suddenly attack him in such a situation. In a panic, he instinctively fought back. The sword swished and aimed at Narumi''s chest again. For that round, the position of his stab wasn''t on the abdomen, but on the chest and heart. Even if Narumi was a Heaven Level martial artist, he''d be in grave danger if he''d been stabbed in the heart. While facing the threat of life, Narumi had no intention to dodge at all. He made a strike and pped Eichi. At that moment, it was as if the father and son were about to perish together. Such a situation was really unexpected and it made Liza and Kenji mour. "Master Uchida!" "Master Uchida, don''t do that!" In the midst of all the shouting, both of their expressions were decisive and ferocious, and there was no intention of holding back at all. Just when their attacks were about to fall on each other and they were about to die together, Fade, who was by Liza''s side, took action. His shadow was in the air. Within a split second, he appeared between Eichi and Narumi. It was as if he had teleported. He pped on both sides. His two simple ps were unstoppably strong and powerful. On the left side, his p hindered Narumi from pping his son dead; on the right side, his hand directly grabbed onto the sword in Eichi¡¯s hand. In an instant, the duo''s fierce attack waspletely blocked by Fade, and he himself did not suffer any harm. With his right hand slightly exerting force, Fade directly broke the sword in Eichi¡¯s hand. Then, he pped forward and directly smashed Eichi¡¯s legs, making him scream and kneel down on the ground. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Immediately after, Fade looked at Narumi and said, "Master Uchida, I''m sorry to have offended you just now." At this moment, Narumi was panting, and he looked at Fade in surprise. Although he was initially very respectful towards Fade, it was only a kind of courtesy for Liza''s friend. Then, when the Martial Arts Contest started, Fade took the initiative to help Liza defeat the Blood Ninja from the Akao family. This made Narumi think highly of him, but he didn''t attach too much importance to him. In the Hachi n, there were many martial artists at his level. Yet, at that moment, Fade took action at a distance. He blocked the duo''s attack without much effort. His ability had already surpassed that of Narumi. At that moment, he realized that Fade was definitely a Heaven Level martial arts master, who was even more powerful than himself, who was at the early stage of the Heaven Level. Just as he was surprised, Liza and Kenji had already arrived. They were first concerned about Narumi before looking at Eichi with aplicated gaze. Fade held Liza, who seemed slightly odd and looked at Kenji, saying, "Go and meet the Akao family tomorrow. You need to interrogate Eichi overnight. Find out how he''d betrayed you all and what he had done." The reason why he took action wasn¡¯t because he wanted to save Eichi, but to get some information from him. "Yes!" Kenji nodded and waved his hand to take the man down. Narumi''s face sank, and he was somewhat depressed at the moment. Seeing that Eichi was taken away, he couldn''t help but stagger. Fade understood his feelings so he didn''t say anything and let him go back to rest. Afterwards, Fade and Liza returned to the room and heforted her. As for Kenji, there would be an interrogation result soon. Eichi¡¯s betrayal did not happen a long time ago. He had been thinking about it in the past year. It was mainly because of the provocation from the Akao family, which made him very unwilling to bow and give in to others. Others were tyrants, but his father was an old servant. He was unwilling to see Taira show off in front of others while he was being shouted at and ordered around by others. In the end, what made him make up his mind was Liza''s rejection of his proposal. At first, he wanted to marry her and take over the presidential position of the Hachi n subsequently. However, he did not expect his attentiveness and concern to bepletely ignored by her. She did not feel any attraction towards him at all. In such a situation, it made Eichi decide to betray Liza and set up his own n. As preparation, he had secretly gathered a group of members of the Uchida family, and had also roped in people from the neutral faction. Of course, the Akao family didn''t cooperate with him. After all, the two were enemies. Eichi, who had always wanted to be the leader, found it impossible for him to be the sub-leader of the Akao family. Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 ording to Eichi''s n, Liza would undoubtedly be defeated during the memorial ceremony. At that time, the Akao family would grow stronger and she would weaken. He would take the opportunity to rise and create an independent n. He would never be affiliated with the Akao family. However, he did not expect Liza, with the help of Fade, who was invited from a foreign country, to be able to defeat the Akao family and win the final victory. The result put Eichi in a difficult situation. She did not suffer a crushing defeat. On the contrary, she won support, and her power was stabilized and enhanced. If her side was really powerful and they had finally roped in the Akao family, Narumi might still suppress himself and continue to be a henchman. He would find a chance to seize power again. However, he knew that although the Akao family had been defeated, and they had also agreed to the previous gamble by letting Liza own the Akao family, the core strength of the Akao family did not suffer much losses. It wouldn''t be that easy to take over the Akao family the next day. It would be even more likely for the two sides to start a war. Under such circumstances, Eichi, of course, couldn''t sit still. He was ready to kill Liza in secret and be the leader, and then, he would gather the forces and fight against the Akao family. Therefore, he lured Liza out and was about to assassinate her. Unfortunately, he happened to run into Fade and the whole thing was ruined by him. After getting all this information through interrogation, Liza no longer showed mercy and sent someone to kill Eichi. Of course, the news was temporarily suppressed. After all, they still had to bring along their people to take over the Akao family the following day and conflicts were inevitable. If news of Eichi''s death was exposed at that moment, she was afraid that it would affect unity among their own members. She settled down and it was alreadyte at night. However, Fade did not remain idle. He continued to go out and went to the investigation team. The investigation team stayed in the vi all day long so they didn''t know what had happened outside. Judging from all themotion, they knew that it was not a small matter. When Fade arrived and described the story of the battle between the Akao family and Liza, the group of people couldn'' t help sighing with different emotions. Fade looked at Filex and the others. He said, "Captain Filex, I have something to discuss with you." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Filex said with a gloomy face, "Go ahead!" Fade continued, "Here''s the thing. Didn''t we investigate the case of Professor Song and find out that it has something to do with Genkiro? Genkiro has been confirmed to ally with the Akao family." "Tomorrow, the president of the Hachi n, Liza, will bring her own people and take over the Akao family. This is a good opportunity. My idea is that, with this opportunity, we''ll go there tomorrow to meet with Genkiro and find out what happened to Professor Song." Hearing this, Cindy immediately nodded and said, "That''s a good idea. The Akao family is heavily guarded so we can''t break in by ourselves. This time, with the help of Liza from the Hachi n, we can take advantage of the situation." Eilert nodded at the same time and said, "It''s indeed a good method. Now that the Akao family has been defeated, we must hurry up. Otherwise, when they leave, it will be very difficult to locate and find out where Genkiro is. I agree with Mr. Chen''s suggestion." Fade nodded then looked at Filex and asked, "What do you think, Captain Filex?" Filex''s expression changed. After hesitating for a while, he spoke, "Is it really okay? The Akao family is more powerful than we thought. Captain Hu and I are both injured. I''m afraid that by the time..." Fade said, "Captain Filex, you can rest assured. I am still confident in my own abilities. Moreover, Liza from the Hachi n defeated the Akao family today and their strength has increased. When the timees, they will hold back most of the powerful masters of the Akao family, and our chances will be greater." While talking about the battle that had been carried out, Fade deliberately did not mention his fight. Hepletely owed the victory of Liza''s side to themselves. Upon hearing that, Filex seemed to be tempted, but he hesitated and said, "This, but I''m still worried about the safety..." Eilert interrupted, "Filex, don''t hesitate anymore at this point. Professor Song''s incident is rted to national security and safety. We can''t dy it any longer." "What''s more, we'' re soldiers, and our task is to serve our country. Even if we die here, as long as we canplete the task, it is worth it." Since that¡¯s all there was to say, Filex could not say anything more. He said in a clear voice, "Captain Hu, I understand what you meant. I, Filex Zhao, am not afraid of death. I''m just worried about your safety." "However, since everyone has made up their minds, I agree with all of your decisions. I''m the strongest. Tomorrow, when we meet the Akao family, I''ll take the lead. All of you will follow behind me." Eilert smiled upon hearing him and said, "Filex, you''re so badly injured. You may not be stronger than me! It''s hard to say who will lead the team tomorrow!" "No matter how badly injured I am, I''m still stronger than you, Captain Hu!" The two men inside the house began sparring. At that moment, Fade signaled to Cindy. She got up a little bashfully and then went out with him. Filex looked at the two of them and said, "Captain Hu, has Cindy been very close to Fadetely? She went out several times alone." Eilert smiled and said, "Filex, they'' re all young people. Fade is strong, and Cindy is pretty in terms of looks. There are some things you should have understood. As long as they don''t affect our mission, it''s okay for young people to be more intimate with each other." "Of course, I just said it casually," Filexughed. At that moment, Cindy, who went out shyly, came with Fade to a room at the corner of the vi. They checked the room thoroughly, then both of their expressions turned serious. Cindy immediately asked, "Mr. Chen, Captain Filex'' s matter, what..." He replied in a deep voice, "I''m almost certain that there must be something wrong with Filex. Today, in the arena, I found that someone from the Akao family has been taking the gene- strengthening liquid." "What? Doesn''t that mean that Professor Song is really in the Akao family''s hands? Captain Filex reallymitted treason. This..." Although she was mentally prepared, she was still surprised when she heard the news. He said in a low voice, "We can confirm what happened tomorrow. By the way, how is Eilert?" She replied, "I''ve vaguely mentioned Captain Filex to Captain Hu in private. Captain Hu'' s very cautious and he doesn''t want to randomly suspect his own people. However, he''s still holding back." "That''s enough. I have a n. Tomorrow, Filex will be exposed," he said. Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 "What''s the n?" Cindy asked hurriedly. "Well, when I¡¯m headed to meet the Akao family tomorrow, I..." Then, Fade whispered in her ear and quickly went over his n. After she finished listening to him, she nodded and said, "I''ll secretly inform Captain Hu." "Well, that''s a deal. Have a good rest tonight. There will surely be a fight tomorrow." He patted her on the shoulder. The next day, the entire Tosika City was immersed in a tense atmosphere. In the headquarters of the Hachi n, Narumi led a group of people to the headquarters of the Akao family located in the southern suburbs of Tosika City. After all the carnival and celebrations the night before, those who were taking a neutral stand and all the other underground forces were much more clear-headed at the moment. Although the Akao family lost the match the day before and finally acknowledged that Liza would take over them, there was no evidence of it. If the Akao family was determined to act ignorant, Liza might not have a way to deal with them. After all, the Akao family''s biggest loss in the battle was only the Blood Ninja. For a prestigious and huge family like them, they did not suffer much losses. If the previous battle was just a test, then the arrival of Liza that day would be the real battle. For a time, many who chose to turn to her the previous day had their very own intentions at the moment. They followed her from far behind with their own people, obviously ready for the opportunity to take action. Narumi could understand those fence- sitters'' thoughts, but he didn''t count on them to seed, so he didn''t care about them. That day''s focus was obviously the Akao family¡¯s actions. If they kept their promise and handed the Akao family over to them sincerely, the matter would be easy to deal with. If they went back on their words, a vicious battle might be inevitable. Thinking of that, even Narumi felt a little nervous. On the contrary, Liza, who was walking beside Fade at that moment, looked rxed. There was no pre-war apprehension on her face at all. The vast group of people arrived at the manor of the Akao family. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At the entrance of the manor, the Akao family had already arranged for the staff members to greet them. When they saw Liza and the others, they were all full of smiles and iparably enthusiastic, "Our distinguished guests, wee!" Looking at therge manor, Narumi was slightly hesitant. He looked at Liza with an inquiring expression. It was obvious that it was risky for them to enter the manor at that moment. If someone ambushed them, Narumi and the team wouldn''t be able to lead arge group into the manor, and they feared that they would be outmatched. Liza looked at him and she couldn''t decide as well, so she shifted her gaze towards Fade. He looked at the manor and said with a smile, "There''s nothing to worry about. It''s just the manor of the Akao family. It''s not a dangerous ce. It''s not a big deal to go in and have a look." Upon hearing this, Liza nodded, indicating that some of them could go in. Therefore, most of the team members were left outside, and Narumi entered the manor with more than twenty people. It was obvious that those surrounding Narumi were the elites, and their strengths were at least on par with the intermediate stage of ck Level. Of course, Filex, Eilert, and the others from the investigation team had also changed their clothes and hid among those elites at that moment. After entering the manor, the group of people went towards the main vi. Inside the room, Kento sat on the leader''s seat in the very center and Taira sat to his left while all the senior leaders of the Akao family were sitting next to him. "The president, Liza, and Mr. Uchida are here. Please take a seat!" Kento said and weed everyone. He did say that he weed them, but at the moment, his facial expression did not show any trace of him weing their presence at all. Such a scene made Narumi''s emotions sink and his expression turned solemn. The group of people sat down. Kento waved his hand and ordered, "Serve tea to the guests!" Immediately after, servants came up with delicate tea sets and poured each of them a cup of fragrant tea. However, in such a situation, how could Narumi and the others devour the drinks served by the Akao family at will? They did not take any action. "The tea doesn''t suit everyone''s appetite? Then I''ll get someone to change it." Kento took the initiative to take a sip of the tea and look at everyone as he spoke. Upon hearing that, Narumi uttered in a low voice, "Kento, don''t dawdle. You know exactly why we are here today. Hand over your real estates, shops, tea gardens and other properties of the Akao family!" Upon hearing that, the faces of Kento and the others couldn''t help but slightly twitch. Obviously, those things were the foundation of the Akao family, and the foundation for them to maintain theirrge scale family business. Without financial ie, no matter how experienced Kento was, it would be hard for them to recruit a group of people to work for them. If Narumi wanted those things, it was equivalent to cutting off the foundation of the Akao family''s rising again. Upon hearing that, Kento put down his teacup and asked Narumi, "Why are you in such a hurry, Mr. Uchida?" Narumi replied mercilessly, "It¡¯s about credibility! Those were what you promised yesterday, Mr. Akao. Now give it to us, and we shall all be at ease." Kento squinted his eyes and said with a smile, "Since I''ve promised, I''ll naturally give it to you. But..." "But what?" Narumi''s eyes narrowed and there was a hint of sternness in them. He knew that things would not go smoothly. Kento smiled and continued, "Mr. Uchida, you don''t have to be nervous. I don''t have any intention of going back on my words. It''s just that the assets of the Akao family are scattered all over different regions, so it''ll take some time to sum all of them together. Therefore, I¡¯m not able to give them to you now." "Is that so?" Narumi''s eyes turned icy-cold as he said chillily, "Since you don''t have the time to sort out the assets in the other regions, you should at least have the time to sort out the local assets of Tosika City! At the very least, it¡¯ll be easy to sort out this manor." Upon hearing that, Kento''s gaze turned cold, and he said in a low voice, "Mr. Uchida, this manor is the old mansion passed down from the previous three generations of our Akao family. It represents the honour of our Akao family. Mr. Uchida and Miss Liza, are you really going to take away everythings from us?" "Kento, you don''t have to talk glibly. The Akao family admitted defeat and surrendering everything over was what you promised yesterday. If you hand it over now, it''s good for both you and me," Narumi answered coldly. "Mr. llchida, I didn''t say that I won¡¯t hand it over. It''s just that there are some things that need time to slowly deal with. If Mr. Uchida and Miss Liza are so aggressive, it will only make things difficult for the Akao family!" Kento said. "Aggressive?" Narumi sneered and his expression darkened, "Who''s being aggressive? You should know it clearly. Today, you''d better hand everything over, otherwise..." Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 "Mr. Uchida, are you threatening me?" Kento snorted coldly and mmed the table. All of a sudden, everyone from the Akao family in the main vi stood up in an imposing manner. Narumi''s face sank after seeing that and he shouted in a chilly tone, "Kento, it seems that you'' re determined to renege on a debt. In that case, don''t me me for being rude." "I only want more time, but Mr. Uchida and Miss Liza are so aggressive. I can''t do anything about it!" Kento acted like he was bullied. There were more people from the Akao family gathering in the hall. It was obvious that the Akao family was preparing to start a war. In such a tense atmosphere, Fade stepped out, looked at Kento, and said with a smile, "The Akao family is ready to take action. It seems that the lesson from yesterday was not enough!" When Kento saw him, his face couldn''t help but sink, and he seemed vignt of him. On the other side, Taira couldn''t suppress his anger as he pointed at Fade, scolding, "Fade, you brat, do you think you''re at the top? Yesterday, you killed the Blood Ninja from the Akao family. Today, I will definitely make you pay the price." As he spoke, he waved his hand and shouted, "Move!" In an instant, with a series of banging sounds, more than a dozen warriors came out in unison and besieged Fade. Those warriors were all in the ck Level. If they all attacked at once, they were particrly strong. Obviously, the Akao family had witnessed Fade''s strength the day before, hence on that day, they regarded him as their first target and wanted to kill him first. When Narumi saw the Akao family starting to fight, he bellowed angrily, "Charge!" In the blink of an eye, more than twenty elite guards were brought into the hall. They took out their weapons and faced off against the opponents. At the same time, the sounds of fighting and shouting could also be heard from outside the manor. It was obvious that the troops outside had also started the battle at that moment. "Kill them all!" Seeing that the war was about to begin, Kento no longer put on an act. He shouted and ordered his men to attack. At the same time, he rushed into the crowd and started to besiege them. Kento was a Heaven Level master. As soon as he entered the fight, the guards of the Uchida family immediately felt the pressure doubling. Narumi immediately rushed over and fought with Kento. The others also found their targets and launched the attack. At that time, Fade, who was facing besiegement, snorted coldly. He shifted his body, rushed straight into the encirclement, and knocked all the surrounding warriors down. It took him less than three minutes. The oppressive power surrounding Fade subsided. He then turned his eyes. After he saw Eilert, Cindy, and the others, he sprung and rushed over. With a few ps, he took all the warriors who were attacking them down. He shouted in a low voice, "Stick to the n, you guys start to take action. Go into the Akao family and try to find traces of Genkiro and Professor Song." "Alright!" Eilert nodded. With a leap, he rushed into the Akao family manor. Filex, Cindy, and the others followed him in. Fade looked at their backs, and his gaze deepened. At that moment, the inside of the Akao family was in a state of chaos. Every single person was running about. All of them were holding weapons in their hands as they ran in the direction of the main hall. Although Eilert and the others were careful, they would still encounter some opponents. However, the members of the investigation team were all extraordinary, and they were at least Earth Level martial artists. Filex, a martial artist at the early stage of the Heaven Level could still handle the ck Level martial artists with ease, although he hadn''t fully recovered yet. The four of them took down more than ten warriors all the way and quickly fled into the deeper region of the Akao family. While they were looking around, Filex suddenly pointed in front and shouted, "Over there!" The remaining three turned their heads and found that a middle-aged warrior was walking toward them with a sword. "It''s Genkiro!" Eilert recognized him at first sight and immediately said, "Let''s go together. We must catch him and ask about the whereabouts of Professor Song." Then, the few lunged at him with all their might and were fierceful. When Genkiro saw them iing, he was surprised. Without further ado, he pulled out his sword and met their attack. In the blink of an eye, both sides fought spiritedly. Eilert, who was rushing at the front, paled instantly and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. Genkiro was on par with Eilert, with both of them at the peak of the Earth Level. Since Eilert was injured, of course, he wasn''t a match for him. "Captain Felix, help me." Eilert couldn''t hold on any longer and called out to Filex in a hurry. Filex''s gaze drifted over and then he rushed out. Behind him, Cindy and the other person also followed up and fought with Genkiro. Eilert breathed a sigh of relief, rushed out again, and joined in the battle. For a time, all four besieged and attacked Genkiro. Although Genkiro was strong, he was still at a disadvantage in face of the four''s attack. He gradually fell into a disadvantageous position, with several more scars appearing on his body. Seeing that Genkiro couldn''t hold on any longer, Eilert gritted his teeth and charged fiercely, shouting, "Filex, let''s attack together and knock him down." Upon hearing this, Filex nced sideways at Eilert, but he acted a little slower. At that time, Eilert, who was only halfway through his attack, seemed to have been severely injured. His body fell directly from the air, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Cindy, who was standing off to the side, was about to shout, but her face turned pale. A mouthful of blood spurt out from her mouth and she stumbled slightly. Filex¡¯s subordinate was even worse. His face darkened and he fell to the ground right after. Genkiro saw that and a trace of fierceness shed across his eyes. While holding a sword, he rushed over ferociously and lifted his sword to sh Eilert. Eilert tried his best to resist, and he managed to hinder that move. Looking anxious, he shouted to Filex, "Filex, do it quickly. I can''t hold on any longer." At that moment, Filex, who stood on the same spot, did not take any initiative to help. Instead, he struck out energy that pierced into the heart of the subordinate, directly killing him. Upon seeing that, Eilert¡¯s expression changed drastically. He shouted sternly, "Filex, what are you doing?" "I''m killing people! Can''t you see that?" A sinister smile appeared at the corner of Filex¡¯s lips. He continued to walk towards Cindy, and the strength on his fingertips was indiscernible. "Filex Zhao, you are a hidden traitor, and you are a betrayer. Is Professor Song''s incident rted to you?" Eilert shouted. "Have you only found out now?" Filex smiled maliciously, "But it''s toote." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Filex Zhao, you are treasonous. As a member of the Zhao family, you have colluded with the enemy andmitted treason. The organization will not let you go," Eilert yelled. He smiled indifferently and shook his head, saying, "Do you think they will know about this? After killing you, I''ll go back to my country. The traitorous spy will be you, not me." Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 "You, you..." Eilert was so upset that he spat out another mouthful of blood. His face turned even paler. "Old Hu, we''ve known each other for a long time. I''ll give you a quick deathter," Filex said with a smile. The energy in his hand was about to strike Cindy. However, at that moment, Genkiro, who was aside, stopped him, "Filex, wait a minute." "What''s wrong?" Filex frowned and looked at him. Genkiro licked his lips and looked at Cindy, smiling as he said, "This little girl is not bad. It''s a pity to kill her now. Why don''t you let me y with her before killing her?" Upon hearing that, Filex frowned, "Genkiro, it''s a big deal. We can''t let the news spread. There''s no need to take risks for a woman. I''ll find you another er." "I''m afraid it''s hard to find another with such attractiveness." Although Genkiro felt regretful, he knew that it was a matter of great importance. He didn''t persist but waved his hand and said, "Later, I''ll need four women. You''ll arrange it for me." Filex frowned slightly, but he still nodded and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t let you down." He gathered his positive energy once again and prepared to kill Cindy. At the crucial moment, a burst of momentum directly shattered Filex¡¯ s positive energy and saved her. "Who is it?!" Upon seeing that, Filex could not help but exim while his face took on a wary look. A flickering figure appeared beside Cindy. Filex looked closely, "Fade, it''s you!" Then, he thought of something and wanted to exin, "Fade, Eilert, and Cindy have betrayed you. Come and help..." Meanwhile, Fade looked at Filex as if he was looking at a fool, saying coldly, "Captain Filex, you should know who''s the one who has betrayed!" Cindy and Eilert, whose faces were pale and looked like they had been poisoned just a moment ago, stood up with their faces full of anger. "You''re alright. How could..." Filex was shocked by such a situation. Soon, he came to his senses and his face sank, "You¡¯re all in it together!" "Filex, surrender immediately and you¡¯lle back with me to be investigated by the organization," Eilert shouted. Filex sneered, "Investigation from the organization! What a joke. Do you really think that you''ll win? This is Jopeno, which belongs to the Akao family. Do you think you can escape?" Fade said coldly, "You''ll soon find out whether we can get out of here or not." While speaking, he shot out energy at random and knocked down all the surrounding warriors who were attacking him. Such an ability shocked Genkiro and his face showed an odd expression, "He''s so powerful!" Filex gritted his teeth and said, "The master of the Akao family still has a trump card. As long as we can hold on for a while, we''ll be fine." As they spoke, the two of themunched their attacks. It had to be said that the power struck out by Felix and Genkiro, one who was at the beginner stage of the Heaven Level, and the other was at the peak of the Earth Level, was remarkable. However, it was a pity that their opponent was Fade. Their brutal attack waspletely nothing in Fade''s eyes. In less than ten seconds, the two men were suppressed by Fade, and they could only passively resist his attack. They felt increasing pressure that was acting upon them, and blood was constantly spurting out of their mouths. It was almost impossible for them to hold on. At the pivotal moment, a wooden wall in the manor room was smashed apart with a "boom" sound. With Liza under the protection of a group of guards, Narumi rushed out. Behind them, Kento, who was leading a group of people, chased after them. Such a situation surprised Fade, and he couldn''t help but shout, "Mr. Uchida, what happened?" Not long ago, Fade alone had killed more than twenty martial artists in the hall. He had helped them ease the tension before arriving at Cindy¡¯s side to solve the predicament. However, looking at the present situation, Narumi and the members were being hunted down by others, and they seemed to be at a disadvantage. Narumi protected Liza while resisting the opponents'' attack as he exined to Fade, "Kento invited a helper. He¡¯s at the early stage of the Heaven Level." Upon hearing that, Fade''s gaze sank. He looked at Kento''s side and saw a Jopeno monk in ck monk costume. He seemed kind, but he was not afraid to make a move. pping out, he hit Narumi on the chest, making him spit out a mouthful of blood. The monk''s realm was the same as that of Narumi''s, but in terms of ability andbating power, he was definitely stronger than him. In the face of the siege of two Heaven Level masters, it was no wonder that Narumi couldn''t hold on and began to flee with Liza. Filex and Genkiro, who had been under great pressure, saw such a situation. They were overjoyed and hurriedly retreated in Kento¡¯ s direction. For a moment, both sides stood still and were ready to confront each other. In terms of number of men, Fade only had three members in the investigation team, including Narumi, Liza, and the remaining seven or eight elite guards; there were less than fifteen people in total. On the Akao family''s side, they had circled and surrounded the area. With a casual nce, there were definitely more than a hundred people. In terms of high-endbat strength, Fade and Narumi were the main contributors, including the injured Eilert, who was at the peak of the Earth Level. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As for the Akao family, the Heaven Level experts were Kento, Filex, and the ck-robed monk. At the peak of the Earth Level, there were five or six people, such as Genkiro, and so on. One could easily see that the Akao family''s side was overwhelmed with fighting capacity, while Fade''s team seemed doomed. Kento also thought so at the moment. Laughing, he said, "Narumi, now, you guys have no way out. If you surrender, I can consider letting you live." Narumi gnashed his teeth and said with hatred, "It''s impossible for me to surrender." "Is that so? Then that''s a pity. I can only kill you, and let you go to hell to apany your son," Kento said with a smile. Upon hearing the word "son", Narumi''s face changed, "Eichi, you..." When Kento saw that, heughed out loud, "Do you think I don''t know that your silly son built his own n? It was I who sent someone to deal with him. Otherwise, do you think he can be so shrewd?" "You! Kento, I''ll fight you to death," Narumi was enraged. He gritted his teeth and was about to rush up to fight Kento. However, before he could move, he was pulled back by Fade, who was beside him. Fade looked all of them opposite him and said coldly, "Since you''re all in cahoots, it means that Professor Song''s case has something to do with you all." Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 The corner of Kento''s mouth was raised slightly as he remarked, "So what if it has something to do with us? You''re already on the verge of death. How can you interfere in this matter?" "Huh!" Fade sneered. He looked at Kento and shook his head. "It seems that you really don¡¯t know me well!" "Do you really think that you will win with just a few people?" Fade shouted coldly as he took a step forward. His aura burst out and enveloped Kento and the rest of them. Feeling this majestic momentum, Kento''s face quickly fell as he asked, "This boy is a Heaven Level master?" Filex nodded and answered, "Yes. He is a young martial arts master in our country." Haruo, the ck-robed monk replied coldly, "So what if he''s a Heaven Level master? He''s already been defeated." Just then, Fade walked towards them, and the great momentum of his body was getting nearer, adding more pressure onto Kento. "How could his aura be so powerful!" Kento was once again shocked. Filex''s face darkened. He gritted his teeth and added, "This boy once killed two early stage of Heaven Level martial artist." "What? He killed two people? Wouldn''t that mean that his strength has already reached the middle stage of the Heaven Level?" Kento fell into a shock. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Even Haruo¡¯s expression was grim. However, he proceeded to reply firmly, "So what? I didn''t lose when I faced an ordinary Middle- stage Heaven Level martial artist. With you two here, he''s no match for us." These words gave Filex and Kento a lot of courage. They also exposed the aura of their positive energy, andunched an attack against Fade. In the blink of an eye, the energy of four Heaven Level martial artists shed with each other in the Akao family manor. The majestic aura spread out and brought down some of the buildings.. Due to the four people''s attack, it copsed in half. When Kento saw this, his heart ached. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "We can''t drag this on anymore. Kill him!" Haruo''s expression was solemn as he let out a heavy snort. His robe fluttered without the presence of the wind, and the aura of his positive energy burst out and attacked Fade. This time, he used his full strength. Filex and Kento didn''t hold back. Their positive energy burst out from within their bodies and attacked Fade from both sides. This violent energy broke out and knocked down another part of the building in the manor. Narumi was protecting Liza and the others, while Eilert protected Cindy. They kept retreating, afraid that they would be impacted by the aftershocks of the attack. Liza and Cindy''s faces were filled with worry as they nced at the chaos not far away. "Mr. Chen will be fine, right?" "Can he really win?" At this moment, in the middle of the battle, Fade felt that Liza and the others had retreated far away. A cold smile yed on the corner of his mouth. He looked at the three people who were besieging him and said, "I''ve yed with you for so long, and it''s almost time. I''m going to fight back." "What an arrogant brat!" Haruo cried out. A violent energy once again came surging over, with the momentum to kill. At this moment, when faced with his attack, Fade had a fearless smile on his face. He waved his hand, and a st of positive energy burst out. With a rumble, it blocked Haruo''s energy and shattered it. "How could it be? My attack..." Haruo was stunned. He had not expected that his desperate attack had been broken by Fade easily. Without waiting for him toe back to his senses, Fade continued with his attack. He struck out with a burst of energy casually, and with a whoosh, he whizzed over. The attack was so fast that Haruo could not dodge it at all, and he was hit right in the chest. He grunted as he spat out a mouthful of blood, falling onto the ground. Haruo, who was the strongest among the three, had been defeated by Fade with one single blow. Such a situation greatly shocked Kento and made his heart tremble. He couldn''t help but shout, "Filex, what''s wrong with you? How could reality be so different from the information that you provided? How could you not inform us earlier that this brat was so powerful!" Filex had estimated that Fade''s strength was probably at the middle stage of the Heaven Level. He thought that he had overestimated it. However, he did not expect that he had underestimated him instead. Of course, this was because he didn''t know that Fade had defeated a Late Stage Heaven Level martial artist from the hidden family. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have dared to fight Fade in such a situation. However, it was toote. Even if he didn''t want to fight, he had no other choice. Filex and Kento gritted their teeth and used all their strength. They broke out all their energy and attacked Fade desperately. Unfortunately, their attacks were not as powerful as Haruo''s attacks. Even if they managed to hit Fade, they could not hurt him at all. On the other hand, Fade exerted some energy and left several bloody holes in Filex and Kento''s body instantly. After ten seconds, Kento and Filex hadpletely lost their will to fight. They fell to the ground and could no longer move. Hearing the noisy fighting sounds around the manor, Fade stepped forward and lifted up Kento in the air with his right hand. With a light leap, his body jumped higher than ten meters. He stood at the highest point of the building of the Akao family and shouted in a loud voice, "Kento has been defeated!" As he shouted, everyone''s attention was drawn to him. When they saw Kento in Fade''s hand, the members of the Akao family, who were still resisting, lost their will to fight immediately. They either turned around and fled, or dropped their weapons and surrendered. The battle was over. Liza''s people had won aplete victory and controlled the manor of the Akao family. Narumu and Liza would handle the rest of the affairs of Hachi n. Therefore, Fade focused on Professor Song''s affairs. He carried the three people who had lost their fighting power, found a room in the Akao family, and threw them inside. Eilert and Cindy rushed over and shook their heads at Fade, saying, "We have searched the entire Akao family manor. Professor Song is not here." He snorted coldly and jumped out. After a while, he brought Genkiro back. After carrying Genkiro into the room, Fade looked at the three people on the ground and interrogated them with a cold face. "Where is Professor Song?" No one answered him. Fade''s face fell. He struck Genkiro with his palm, and instantly destroyed one of his arms. He swept his gaze over the few people and shouted coldly, "Does anyone have anything to say now?" Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 Genkiro rolled on the ground in pain with tears and snot streaming down his face. He said quickly, "I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you." "Say it!" Fade shouted. "When Professor Song first arrived in Osko City, I sent someone to pick him up," Genkiro replied. "But I only did that after receiving an order from Kento. Moreover, Professor Song didn''t stay with me. He left and went to Tosika City. As for the rest, I don''t know." "You really don''t?" Fade shouted coldly. "Yes, I''m telling the truth," Genkiro answered immediately. Fade looked at Kento and asked coldly, "Tell me, what happened to Professor Song? Where is he now?" "Well, I..." Kento''s eyes flickered. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Fade shot a burst of energy into Kento''s abdomen unceremoniously, ruining his cultivation. "If you don''t answer me, you will die. You don¡¯t have the luxury of hesitating now." "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you!" Kento endured the pain and answered in a hurry, "In fact, I am not the mastermind behind the matter of Professor Song. It was the people from Mokao Temple who ordered me to do it. They just informed me and asked me to send someone to pick up Professor Song. After he arrived here, he was taken to Mokao Temple the next day." "Mokao Temple?" Fade repeated. Kento nced at Haruo beside him before he continued, "Mokao Temple is a secret martial arts n of Jopeno. It has gathered the strongest group of martial artists in Jopeno. They are very mysterious, and outsiders have no idea of their whereabouts." "He is the person sent by Mokao Temple to assist me." While speaking, Kento nced at Haruo. Fade turned his gaze to Haruo and asked coldly, "Tell me, what''s the situation with Mokao Temple? What''s your purpose in attacking Professor Song?" Haruoid on the ground, not saying a word. "How dare you!" Seeing this, Fade gathered a burst of positive energy from his palm and struck the left arm of Haruo, shattering it. However, Haruo only grunted and remained silent. Seeing this, Fade frowned. He seemed to realize something. He leaned over, grabbed the chin of Haruo, and opened his mouth. Fade saw that his mouth was a bloody mess; his tongue had been bitten to pieces. He couldn''t speak at all. In an instant, Fade''s gaze turned sharp as he regarded him coldly. While resisting the intention of killing him, his eyes fell on Filex and asked in a cold voice, "It''s your turn! Tell me, why did youmit treason? What do you, Filex, know about Professor Song?" "1-1 don''t know anything!" Filex grinned. He spat out a mouthful of ck blood, tilted his body and fell to the ground, and his breath stopped. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but be furious, and his expression quickly fell. After calming down for a few minutes, Fade suppressed the anger in his heart. He instructed Eilert and Cindy, "You should report to the country about Filex''s rebellion. Make them prepare for a thorough investigation.¡± "Next, I''m going to Mokao Temple. You don''t have to follow me." Eilert wanted to say something, however, when the words came to his lips, he just nodded and answered, "Okay!" Cindy stared at Fade with a concerned look and reminded, "Be careful." "Don''t worry. They are just a few Jopeno martial artists. They can''t hurt me," Fade replied confidently. He shot out two streams of strength and killed both Kento and Genkiro. He left and carried Haruo with him. In the afternoon, Fade appeared in a quiet jungle. His body leaped gently, jumped to the top of a large tree, and looked far into the distance. He saw a temple built halfway up the mountain soon to the left. "Is that it?" Fade pointed in the direction of the temple. He patted Haruo in his hand. At this moment, Haruo was covered in blood, and his breath was weak. He seemed like he would die at any time. He was no longer as determined as before. When faced with Fade''s inquiry, he only nced at him and nodded obediently. Seeing this, Fade jumped from the top of the tree, and his figure jumped in the forest quickly, heading for the temple halfway up the mountain. A quarter of an hourter, he arrived at the gate of the temple. This temple was built against the mountain wall. It was not veryrge, and the buildings were a little old and rundown. However, at this moment, the two monks standing at the gate of the temple were sweeping the floor with brooms in their hands. Fade narrowed his eyes, instantly confirming that this was indeed the ce that he was looking for. That was because the two young monks who swept the floor were actually Earth Level martial artists. Not to mention the ordinary temples, even the Heaven Level ns would not be so extravagant. It looked like Mokao Temple was indeed the ce where the elite martial artists of Jopeno gathered. As for the purpose of their gathering here, Fade would have to go in and investigate. Without any fear, he carried Haruo and strode towards the temple. The two young monks who were sweeping the floor stopped them with a smile on their faces. They bowed to Fade and said politely, "Sir, please stop. The temple is not open to the public. Please return." As soon as he opened his mouth, these two people turned out to be well-spoken countrymen, which made Fade even more surprised. At the same time, he was further convinced that Mokao Temple was not an ordinary ce. "I am a guest invited by Mokao Temple. Ask him if you don''t believe me." While speaking, Fade showed Haruo in his hands. As soon as the two young monks saw Haruo, they were shocked and their expressions changed dramatically in an instant. "Master Haruo." "What''s wrong with you, Master Haruo?" Instead of answering, Fade interrupted them coldly, "Can I enter now?" The two young monks red fiercely at him, their eyes filled with anger. The positive energy in their bodies began to gather, as if they were about tounch an attack. When Fade saw this, he snorted coldly, and his eyes were filled with a sharp chill. Just as the two sides were about to strike, a deep middle-aged man''s voice came from the temple. "Laddie, Hardey, you can leave." When the two young monks heard the voice, they turned to look and saluted respectfully. "Master Jaegar!" "You may leave!" The monk called Jaegar, dressed in a ck robe, was about the same size as the monk in Fade''s arms. Jaegar looked to be around fifty years old. He had a smile on his lips and a kind look on his face. However, Fade could sense the aura fluctuations of the Heaven Level emanating from him, and he did not believe that Jaegar was kind-hearted. After the two little monks left, Jaegar nced at Haruo in Fade''s arms, and then at Fade. He smiled as he greeted, "Since you''re a guest invited by Haruo, pleasee in!" Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 Fade was a little surprised by Jaegar''s calmness. However, he did not show any fear as he carried Haruo into Mokao Temple with him. There were more than a dozen monks in the temple. When they saw Fade entering with Haruo, they couldn''t help but stop their movements, and their faces were clouded with anger, as if they wanted to rush up and attack him. Fade breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. This was the normal reaction that he had expected. On the other hand, Jaeger''s friendliness and calmness was out of ce. Ignoring the hatred in their eyes, Fade entered the hall. The main hall was notrge. In the center of the hall, there was a Buddha statue that was about five or six meters tall. However, it was not the Buddha statue of Sakyamuni in most temples, nor was it the Buddha statue familiar to Fade, such as Maitreya. Instead, it was a statue of Buddha, whose body was covered in red, and its eyes were full of anger and stained with blood. The Buddha statue was not a Buddha, but a kind of demon from hell. Fade couldn''t help but stare at the statue. All of a sudden, he felt dizzy and nauseous. He was shocked, and his eyes were a little fierce. "Is this poison, or some other attack?" There was no expression on his face. He circted his positive energy immediately and checked his body to make sure that he had not been poisoned. At this moment, the feeling of dizziness in his mind grew even more prominent. However, he wasn''t in a hurry to say anything. Instead, he continued to follow after Jaegar. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jaegar walked towards the devil- like Buddha statue and stopped. He sat down in front of a small table before the Buddha statue and motioned for Fade to sit down. "Mr. Chen, please sit." Fade raised an eyebrow as he nced at the red Buddha statue beside him, and replied, "Mokao Temple is indeed not ordinary, serving guests in front of the Buddha statue in the hall." Jaegar smiled. He picked up a long and thin incense, rubbed it gently, and lit it. Then, he inserted it into the incense burner. He looked at Fade and answered with a smile, "The Teachings of Buddhism are endless, and the cultivation is undefined. We are martial artists, so there is no need to follow the rules of ordinary people. Moreover, cultivating in front of the Buddha statue is also a kind of exercise for one''s mind and spirit." "Master Jaegar''s words do make sense," Fade nodded his head and agreed. At this time, Jaegar picked up a small pot made from yellow mud, poured a cup of tea for Fade, and also a cup for himself. He took the initiative to take a sip of his tea as he smiled. "There are no expensive things for guests, only some wild tea from this temple. Please forgive us, Mr. Chen." Fade looked at Jaegar who took another sip of tea. He picked up the teacup and took a light sniff. After identifying it, he realized that it wasn''t poisoned. Thus, he picked up the teacup and took a sip. The tea was nd yet slightly fragrant, but it tasted good. Seeing this, the smile on Jaegar''s face grew wider, and he began to talk with Fade about Buddhism. He was not in a hurry at all, not even the slightest bit anxious. Jaegar didn''t even spare Haruo, who was dying, another nce when Fade ced him beside them casually. Fade chatted with the Jaegar from time to time, observing his expression constantly, trying to figure out what his purpose was, and why he was being so polite to him. Half an hour passed in the blink of an eye. The small teapot had already been filled twice. The long and thin sandalwood incense had been changed twice. The hall was quiet. There was only the sound of two people chatting. The faint sandalwood smoke in the air mixed with the tea fragrance. It smelled refreshing. Fade turned his head and looked at the red Buddha statue that was surrounded by the smoke. The Buddha statue, which previously did not appear too tall, seemed to be much bigger amidst the clouds of smoke. Its ferocious expression also became bright red, as if the whole Buddha statue hade alive. He immediately grew alert. He could not help but continued staring at the Buddha statue. As soon as he saw it, he was shocked. When he stared into the eyes of the Buddha statue, his head seemed to have been hit by an invisible force. He felt dizzy, and his body couldn''t help but tremble. However, he knew that his body hadn''t been harmed in the slightest. Jaeger, who was sitting across from him, continued to drink his tea, his expression remaining unchanged. Fade shook his head in confusion. He raised his head carefully again and swept his gaze over the Buddha statue. As a result, when his gaze came into contact with the Buddha statue''s eyes again, the feeling of being heavily hit in the head became more obvious. He actually felt a little nauseous. Not to mention a martial artist like Fade, even a Yellow Level martial artist wouldn''t have such a feeling of vomiting and fainting when they hadn''t been harmed in the slightest. At this time, Fade was sure that something was wrong. He had been attacked. He had confirmed that it was not an attack like poisoning. Coupled with the dizzy feeling in his head, he thought of something and his heart tightened suddenly. "It''s a mental attack. My mind has been attacked." A martial artist focused on training their body and vitality. A normal attack was also a bombardment of the body. Even if he was strong in thete stage, cultivated the aura of positive energy, and was able to release it to harm others, it was still considered an attack to his own body. In terms of mental state, martial artists'' cultivation was much weaker. In other words, they weren''t able to cultivate, thus, they didn''t know much about it. Even the martial artists in the Heaven Level were not much stronger than the ordinary people in terms of spirit. They were just a little more strong-willed. Therefore, if someone couldunch a mental attack on a martial artist, it would be a rare means of attack. It would not be so difficult for the weak to defeat the strong. When Fade was still on Tianwu Mountain, he had asked the old fogey if he had any mental cultivation methods. As a result, even a top- level expert like the old fogey kicked Fade away. He said that if there was a way to cultivate mental attack, he would definitely use it first. When Fade learned about the situation, he felt iparably regretful. However, at the same time, he understood that there were very few methods to cultivate mental attacks. It could even be said that there were none. Under these circumstances, it didn''t have much of an impact on him. Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 After all, things that were difficult to obtain by the old fogey were even more difficult for others to obtain. Thus, there were very few people who cultivated the mental attack method. It was also very difficult to attack Fade, and he did not have to worry about this at all. Since he had left the mountain, he had encountered numerous martial artists, both strong and weak. However, he had never met any martial artist who cultivated their mental power. Therefore, he had never cared about these things. Only then did he realize that this was a mental attack when his head was dizzy. He hadn''t been poisoned, and Jaegar opposite him didn''t make a move either. After entering the main hall, Fade felt dizzy after he saw the Buddha statue, and Jaegar had arranged for him to sit in front of the Buddha statue to chat with him deliberately. As well as the burning sandalwood and the fragrant tea, these were all the aids to the mental attack. Jaegar had realised his true strength and knew that he, who was at the middle stage of the Heaven Level, would not be Fade''s opponent if he resisted. Therefore, after he saw him, he remained calm. He did not even care about Haruo. He even entertained Fade warmly. Perhaps, he wanted to take this opportunity tounch a mental attack unconsciously to weaken Fade''s strength. If he continued to do this secretly, Fade''s mind would be affected, and he might even faint in the end. At that time, Jaegar would be able to take action, control him, and even kill him. As he thought of this, Fade couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart as he looked at Jaegar opposite him with a cold expression. He had still thought that Jaegar was calm and friendly. He hadn''t thought that he had this sneaky trick up his sleeve. On second thought, he felt that it was natural. Fade injured Haruo and was involved in the matter of Professor Song. How could Jaegar be nice to him? Thinking of this, he started thinking about how to deal with it. Should he make his move immediately and defeat Jaegar before he was affected by his attack? Or would it be better to continue, pretending to suffer the mental attack and find out his conspiracy? It should be known that even the old fogey did not have methods for mental cultivation or attack. If Fade could take the opportunity to get relevant things, he would gain a lot. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but be tempted. However, it was just his thoughts. If he wanted to carry out his n, he had to think of a way to take on the mental attack. Otherwise, he would not be pretending to faint, but would actually really pass out by then. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He did not have much experience in resisting mental attacks, he could only rely on his guesses. A martial artist cultivated his positive energy and vitality through his meridians and these finally gathered at his dantian abdomen. If he could cultivate his mind, perhaps there should also be a ce to gather it, and it was probably in his mind. As he strategized internally, he slowly began to make his move. He collected his thoughts and began to follow the dizzying sensation and searched in his head. After all, if it was really a mental attack, just like how a martial artist attacked the opponent''s dantian abdomen, the mental attack would also attack the ce where he stored his energy. Following these thoughts, it didn''t take long for Fade to find a ce in his mind. The feeling of dizziness in his head seemed to all hit this spot. In his mind, he imagined that it was a solid object like a peach kernel. The invisible dizziness rushed to the tiny solid object quietly. The attacking power wasn¡¯t that strong. Under normal circumstances, if one was attacked once or twice, they wouldn''t even be able to detect it at all. Even if they did, they wouldn''t care; it wouldn''t cause too much of an effect. However, Fade had stayed by the statue for a long period of time. As these weak mental attacks umted, it would definitely have an impact on him. "That tiny solid core should be the ce where the human body''s spirit is stored. It''s simr to the dantian that stores positive energy. The opponent''s spirit is attacking my tiny core. Next, it''s time to defend," Fade pondered. However, he didn''t know how to defend himself. At this moment, he could only try little by little ording to his guesses. If his dantian was attacked by the external positive energy, the most instinctive reaction of a martial artist would probably be to activate his positive energy to fight against his opponent. Based on this kind of deduction, if a tiny core was under mental attack, it should be able to activate one''s willpower to resist an external mental attack. However, Fade had never cultivated mental power, and he didn''t know the method of cultivation. At this moment, he didn''t know if there was any mental power in his tiny core that could resist external attacks. Regardless of whether he had it or not, he wanted to give it a try. He concentrated, thinking about the tiny core in his brain silently; his attention was extremely concentrated. It was as if he had turned into a visible energy, extending into his mind, touching his own tiny mental core lightly. As he touched it, his mental core trembled slightly, and a wave of water rippled out. As the ripples spread out, the tiny and weak mental energy attacks were crushed instantly and dissipated, leaving no traces. At this time, Fade could clearly feel that the feeling of dizziness was disappearing; he was awake in an instant. "It''s working!" He was overjoyed. However, he did not show it. Instead, he nced at Jaegar who was smiling in front of him, and made up his mind. Since he had a way to defend against his mental attacks, then his n of faking a faint could be carried out. Thinking of this, the rity in his eyes shed. He continued to chat with Jaegar on the opposite side, pretending to be dizzy. While chatting, Fade had no scruples at all. He tookrge gulps of the tea and absorbedrge mouthfuls of sandalwood smoke. About a quarter of an hourter, he patted his head and looked at Jaegar, and asked, "What''s going on? Your hospitality is so warm that I''m so rxed, that I even feel a little sleepy." When Jaegar heard this, his eyes showed a hint of pleasant surprise. However, he held himself back as he answered with a smile, "Mr. Chen, if you''re sleepy, you can rest in Mokao Temple." "I''ll have to trouble you, Master Jaegar." Fadeughed as he stood up. His body swayed, and he almost fell to the ground. Jaegar stood up immediately to support him. "Be careful, Mr. Chen." Fade''s eyes rolled at that moment. He looked sleepy, and leaned on Jaegar suddenly. Then, he fell asleep, even letting out a soft snore. Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 When Jaegar saw this, he called out to Fade gently and patted him a few times. Seeing that he did not react, Jaegar was certain that he had been struck, and that he had passed out. The warm smile on Jaegar''s face was instantly reced with a sinister expression. He threw Fade onto the ground as he murmured, "You d*mned brat, how dare you hurt Haruo. You will pay the price for your actions." As he spoke, he picked up Haruo, who had been left alone previously, and immediately sent for people to treat him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, several ck shadows appeared in the main hall of the temple. A few of them were dressed in ck robes that were simr to Jaegar''s. They were probably monks from Mokao Temple, and their strengths were all around the early stage of the Heaven Level. In addition, there were two tall foreigners, which made Fade, who had pretended to faint, a little surprised. The two tall, golden-haired foreigners were very familiar with Jaegar and the others. They said something quickly, and then their gazes fell on Fade. "How should we deal with him?" A monk pointed at Fade and asked. Another monk had a resentful look on his face as he responded,"Let''s just kill him. He dared to hurt Haruo." Jaegar''s gazes were also filled with killing intent as he looked at Fade. One of the two blonde foreigners stepped forward and interrupted him,"Don''t be rash. Fade is here to look for Professor Song. Perhaps he can make him speak". Jefferson, the other foreigner, spoke up as well, "Fade is young, but he''s very capable. He will be a good fighter if he is willing to fight for us." "Let''s take him to Professor Song." Jaegar was convinced by them. Without further ado, they took Fade to the back of the main hall. At this moment, Fade, who pretended to faint, couldn''t fully understand their conversation. However, he perked up at the mention of Garvet. This time, he was even more excited. It seemed that he had found the right ce. Garvet was indeed in Mokao Temple, and had something to do with these people. With his eyes closed, Fade could feel that he had been brought through the temple. He had entered a ce simr to a cave, and walked along the cave passage for about a quarter of an hour. The group of people then stopped. Fade heard the sound of people walking and talking, the sound of machines running noisily, and the sound of beasts growling. He opened his eyes secretly, and observed his current position. He was in a huge cave. The inside of the cave was supported by cement and steel poles, and the construction was very solid. It did not look like an ordinary cave, but rather like an underground military fortress. Just thent, he was thrown onto a military bed. Opposite him was a cave simr to aboratory. Inside, there were a number ofrge and small machines roaring and running, and various liquid vapors flowing through the pipes and machines. Many researchers in special protective coats were busy working. On the side of theboratory, rooms of different sizes were built, but they were all sealed up. From the looks of it, the materials were extremely secure. In these rooms which were more like boxes, there were all kinds of animals. For example, the small ones contained mice, while the big ones contained fierce animals such as buffalos and lions. From time to time, researchers woulde over with all kinds of drugs and inject them into the animals. They would then observe and record the various reactions and data. Such a situation reminded Fade of the scene in the research room of the "gene- strengthening liquid" handled by Professor Song. These people were also doing research and experiments on the gene-strengthening liquid. In other words, they were working on Garvet''s research. Seeing this, Fade was convinced that Garvet was here. As he looked around, he saw Jefferson and other monks carrying Garvet out of the small cave on the other side. At this time, Garvet''s hands and feet were shackled. He was very gaunt, and his eyes were bloodshot. He seemed to be extremely weak, ready to fall at any moment. The two men brought him over, and Jefferson then asked, "Song, you know this guy, don''t you?" He was speaking Chinese, so Fade could also understand him. Garvet, who was extremely weak, opened his eyes and nced over. He saw Fade lying on the military bed. His eyes couldn''t help but twitch, and a surprised expression shed across his face. "No, I don''t know him." Garvet tried his best to calm down as he shook his head. However, they were all high level martial artists, and their strength was no weaker than the other ck-robed monks. How could they not notice the expression on his face? Jeffersonughed as he continued, "Song, do you really not know him? This man is Fade. He has come all the way to Jopeno to look for you" "I told you that I don''t recognize him," Garvet replied firmly. However, Jefferson''s smile grew wider. With a flip of his hand, a dagger appeared in his right hand. He stepped towards Fade as he remarked casually, "Since you don''t know him, then it''s useless to keep him here. We''d better kill him" As he spoke, a cruel expression appeared on his face, and he was about to stab the dagger into Fade¡¯s heart. Upon seeing this, Garvet''s expression changed drastically, and he could no longer y along. He immediately shouted, "Stop" Jefferson stopped his actions instantly, then turned to look at him with a smile. "Song, didn''t you say that you had no idea who he was? What are you doing" "Please, let him go!" Garvet gritted his teeth as he nced at Fade. Jefferson answered with a smile, "We had a hard time catching him, and he almost killed a monk from Mokao Temple. We won''t let him go this easily." After a moment''s hesitation, Garvet finally said, "Let him go, and I''ll give you what you want" When he heard this, Jefferson''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Write the form down for the genestrengthening liquid now!" "No, you must release him first before I can tell you the form," Garvet refused firmly. Upon hearing this, the expression on Jefferson''s face changed, as if he was thinking about something. At this moment, Garvet made a n in his mind secretly. "Fade has been caught, which is bad news. The only good thing is that these people don''t know that he had also participated in the research of the gene-strengthening liquid. In fact, Fade is the key." Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 The reason he had a breakthrough in the genestrengthening liquid in such a short period of time was because of the prescription provided by Fade. Without that prescription indicating the general direction of research, it would''ve been impossible for him to make progress so quickly. After all, the research in gics had been carried out in foreign countries earlier, and they had also invested a lot of resources into it. They had always been the leading force in the research previously. It was only a few months ago that Garvet, relying on the form provided by Fade, managed to develop the first gic- strengthening liquid sample that could be used in humans. Therefore, in his eyes, Fade was more important than he himself was. Even if he died here, Fade must be safe. Otherwise, they would suffer a great loss. Therefore, Garvet had made up his mind that when Fade was out of danger, he would find a way to kill himself. Even if he had to die, he couldn''t reveal the hard-earned achievements. While he made up his mind, Jefferson also had a n in his mind at this moment. They didn''t care too much about Fade. After all, he was just a powerful martial artist, which was not important. Moreover, Garvet would not know whether Fade was released or not. When the time came, they could pretend to release him, and then coax the form of the gene- strengthening liquid. Then, they could catch Fade again and extract something else from Garvet. It was a good harvest. In an instant, both sides had their own ns. Jefferson discussed with the people around him, looking like he was caught between a rock and a hard ce. He then said to Garvet, "Song, I will agree to your request to let go of Fade. You must hand over the form of the gene-strengthening liquid." "As long as you let him go safely, I''ll hand over the form," Garvet answered. "Garvet, I agree. I believe that we will be able to cooperate happily." After that, Jefferson waved his hand. Two other people stepped forward, grabbed Fade, stood up, and walked out of the cave. When he saw this, Garvet stopped them, "I want to see him leave safely." Jefferson thought for a moment before replying, "We will send someone to send him back and give you the live broadcast." "Okay!" Garvet agreed. "When he is safe, I''ll hand over the form." When he heard this, Jefferson shook his head and said, "Song, I''ve already shown my sincerity. Now, it''s your turn to show some of your sincerity." "What do you mean?" Jefferson smiled as he continued, "In order to ensure the credibility of your words, you have to hand over some things first so that we can believe you." Garvet''s expression changed drastically. After thinking for a while, he finally nodded and agreed, "I can tell you the three herbs in the form. Until he is safe, three is the limit." Jeffersonughed. "Three, that''s enough." Some researchers handed over sheets of paper and a pen to Garvet immediately. His hands trembled slightly. Looking at Fade who was still being held, he sighed and wrote down the names of the three herbs. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jefferson picked up the paper, took a closer look at it, and then delivered it to theb researchers. He waved his hand. He was prepared to ask someone to take Garvet back and continue to imprison him. At this time, Fade, who brushed past Garvet, rose up. He exuded a burst of positive energy which hit Jefferson and the others beside him instantly and made them fall onto the ground. Fade was like a sh of lightning as he rushed over to Garvet. With two ps, he instantly hit the people next to him to the ground. Garvet was still worried a moment ago. He felt the energy around him surging. He saw Fade appearing next to him in an instant and he couldn''t help but feel shocked. "Fade, you..." "Professor Song, I''m fine. There''s no need to tell them the form." Fade smiled at him, and with two snaps, he cut off Garvet''s shackles and handcuffs. At this moment, Jefferson finally reacted. He red at Fade, and his gaze was fierce. "You were pretending to faint! Kill him!" At his order, someone immediately picked up a gun and aimed it at Fade and Garvet. Fade immediately stood guard in front of Garvet. He was not afraid of guns, however, he knew that Garvet was. It would be difficult if he was hit. However, there was no need for Fade to worry. Jefferson immediately shouted, "Don''t use a gun. Catch them alive. Don''t hurt Professor Song." It was evident that he did not want to hurt him. Thus, these people on the opposite side threw away their guns and rushed towards Fade fiercely. They were all strong and bulky men, and all of them were martial artists. Their strengths were all at least at the ck Level. If the men fought with any ordinary person, they would''ve been caught in the blink of an eye. However, the opponent they were facing was Fade. These ck Level martial artists were completely useless against him. As more than twenty people rushed forward, Fade did not panic at all. Instead, he appeared to be very rxed. He kept sending out bursts of positive energy with his hands, bombarding them. As long as these strong men were hit, they would fly out in an instant. They all fell to the ground, and they stopped breathing. At this moment, Fade was going all out. He would definitely kill them with one blow, and he would not be merciful to them. Jefferson didn''t expect him to be so powerful. He shouted loudly, "ck Level martial artists retreat! Earth Level martial artists and Heaven Level martial artists, fight him!" In the blink of an eye, seven or eight people rushed forward. Apart from Jefferson and two other Heaven Level martial artists, the rest were all Earth Level martial artists. Their attack was fierce and strong, but Fade remained unfazed. The result of those Earth Level martial artists who were hit by Fade was not much different from the ck Level martial artists. They were also sent flying, and their breaths were cut off. Only two Heaven Level martial artists were slightly better off. After being hit by Fade''s attack, they stumbled backward and spat out a mouthful of blood, which saved their lives instead. In the blink of an eye, Fade had killed another five or six people. He was so strong that it waspletely beyond Jefferson''s expectations. Jefferson was slightly hesitant in attacking Fade now. Although he was a martial artist at the middle stage of the Heaven Level and was the strongest among these people, he was afraid that Fade was not any weaker than him when he saw his movements. At the thought of this, he didn''t dare to make a move for a while. He shouted in English hurriedly. As he shouted, Jaegar brought two martial artists of the early stage of Heaven Level with him and appeared in the cave quickly. They looked at Fade and could not help but be surprised. "He''s awake? Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 Jefferson gritted his teeth."This guy faked his fainting. Your mental attack did not work at all." "How is that possible? My mental attacks would work on even martial artists at thete stage of Heaven Level. This was definitely an ident," Jaegar replied. Jefferson gritted his teeth. "Let¡¯s not talk about that now. This brat is very powerful. Let''s join forces and kill him." Jaegar had also recovered from his shock. He made a decision quickly and shouted sternly, "Attack together and kill this guy. I want to avenge Haruo." The two middle stage Heaven Level martial artists, Jefferson and Jaegar, as well as four early-stage Heaven Level martial artists started attacking Fade. This lineup could be regarded as a huge force if it was used in the outside world. At this moment, these people did not hold back as theyunched a siege on Fade. Positive energy flew around the cave. The streaks of light were like the sickles of death brushing past Fade''s body. However, he seemed to be able to deal with them easily. His body was as agile as a fish swimming in the water, dodging their attacks effortlessly. No matter how fierce the attacks were, they couldn''t hit him at all. Fade then aimed at the two injured men and sent bursts of positive energy at them. The two men had already been injured by his attack. When heunched a new attack on them, they couldn''t resist at all. In less than a minute, the two men screamed one after another. Fade used his positive energy to attack their dantian. Their hearts were crushed, and they fell lifeless onto the ground. Jefferson could not help but be enraged by the death of his subordinates. His eyes were filled with anger, and his attacks became more ferocious. At this moment, the three monks of Mokao Temple were also sad. They were frightened in their hearts, and began to attack fiercely while gritting their teeth. For a moment, an iparably fierce aura of positive energy smashed the specially made caves. Many of the workers and equipment were struck by the aura of positive energy, resulting in the loss of many equipment and lives. Even the cave began to tremble slightly at this moment, with gravel continuously falling from above. It seemed that the cave might copse soon. Jefferson gritted his teeth in anger upon seeing this. In order to build this experimental base, they had spent ten billion yuan. This was just the expense of equipment costs, not to mention the top researchers who had been specially hired. Each one of them was a priceless treasure. However, they had all died here, which was uneptable to him. In an instant, he red up and attacked mercilessly using his positive energy. Each strike was iparably fierce, as if he wanted to destroy everyone. Even ate- stage Heaven Level martial artist would find it hard to defend against Jefferson''s attacks. However, Fade only frowned slightly at this moment. He let out a cold snort. With a gentle twist of his body, the positive energy in his meridians circted a little faster. In an instant, the positive energy in Fade''s hand shot out with a few swishes and cut off all the energy from Jefferson, cutting off his four limbs in the process. Jefferson fell onto the ground, motionless. Jaegar and the others were already feeling pressured, and then they saw Jeffersonying motionless on the ground in defeat. They suddenly felt an immense sense of fear, and their attacking speed instantly slowed down. However, Fade would not let go of this opportunity. With a few swishes, he flew over and killed the two early-stage Heaven Level monks. Seeing this, Jaegar couldn''t hold on any longer. He turned around and ran out of the cave. He was incredibly fast. In the blink of an eye, he had created a distance of more than twenty meters and he was about to rush out of the cave. However, as he saw the light at the entrance of the cave, a strong wind suddenly came from behind him. Before he could look back, a hand grabbed his shoulder and stopped him. A huge force hit him, and he was pulled back involuntarily. He fell back into the cave, and fell toy down beside Jefferson. Blood spilled out of his mouth as heid there, motionless. After restraining the two people, Fade averted his attention to Garvet, and injected a few breaths of positive energy into his body to calm him down. Fade asked him about what happened. Garvet then told his story. From his point of view, it was very simple. Back then, he had developed a sample of the genestrengthening liquid and the test results were very promising. Therefore, he reported the situation to his superiors. His superiors were very pleased, and permitted him a leave so he could rest. Garvet packed up his things, and prepared to go home and reunite with his daughter. When he went to the mall to buy a gift for his daughter, he ran into a person, and he felt dizzy, as if he could not remember anything. By the time he came to his senses, he had already arrived in Osko City, and was under the control of the people of Jopeno. He was sent to theb in the cave of Mokao Temple. Jefferson and Haruo appeared and forced him to tell them the form of the genestrengthening liquid. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, Garvet knew that the form was important, and it was a national secret. Thus, he kept his lips sealed. The matter had been dyed until that moment. After listening to what had happened, Fade did not feel surprised. However, there was one thing that made him feel a little confused. Experts like Garvet should be protected secretly if they were on leave. As a result, the people who should have protected him, failed to do so. Another thing was that Garvet was brought to the Jopeno unconsciously by someone. He didn''t realize what had happened. This could be proven from the surveince video that Fade had seen before. Garvet had boarded the ne with the people of Jopeno and left. He was not stunned or held hostage by the other party. This made him feel puzzled. Garvet was not a three-year-old child who could be fooled by others in a daze. "How on earth did it happen?" Fade was puzzled. When his eyes fell on Jaegar, he thought of something. The red Buddha statue in the main hall of Mokao Temple couldunch mental attacks. If he didn''t guess wrong, it should be that the other party had used some mental means to attack Garvet, making him lose his mind, and thus, he was brought to the Jopeno in a daze. As for the fact that the other party didn''t use the mental attack method to force Garvet to give out the form, it must be that their methods of mental attacks were also limited. Thinking of this, Fade''s gaze fell on Jaegar and he inquired about Garvet''s matter. At first, Jaegar did not answer. However, after Fade attacked him again, he wailed in pain as he rolled around on the floor. He felt that death would be a blessing right then. He no longer dared to hide anything from Fade as he told him the full ount of events. Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 As Jopeno''s secret martial arts organization, Mokao Temple was a gathering of experts, and it was extremely powerful. However, this kind of strength did note from nothing. Someone had supported them from behind. They invested a lot of money and resources over the years, resulting in the hidden strength of Mokao Temple. The people who supported them from behind would not spend so much for nothing. They had their own goals. The greatest requirement of Mokao Temple was to make use of their powerful strength and hidden identities to help themplete certain tasks that could not be achieved in the open. For example, sneak-ins, assassinations, thefts, and other tasks. It could even be seen as a special spy organization, however, it didn''t have the support of the officials in public. This operation by Mokao Temple against Garvet turned out to be an order given by the superiors in an attempt to help Micoviaplete the research project. The so-called people from Micovia were Jefferson and the others. They were members of a gene pharmaceuticalpany in their country, and they had secretly built such aboratory here in Mokao Temple using the identity of researchers. Their ultimate goal was, of course, the genestrengthening liquid. After all, in this field, Micovia had always been the top in the world. Unexpectedly, Garvet took the lead and made a breakthrough in a short time. They had actually developed a good gene- strengthening liquid sample. Upon hearing the news, Micovia had an idea, where they nned to kidnap Garvet and steal the gene-strengthening liquid form. Of course, if Micovia was to just steal the form openly, it would cause a global conflict. Therefore, they worked together with Jopeno and supported them from behind. Others would do the dirty work for Micovia, and Garvet would be brought to Jopeno. Fade asked Jefferson a few questions privately. Jaeger''s answers were simr to that of Jefferson'' s. They both confirmed each other''s words. Moreover, during the inquiry, Fade had learned the name of thepany which Jefferson worked for. He could not help but be surprised. It turned out that Jefferson was actually a researcher of Bald Eagle Pharma in Micovia. The name Bald Eagle Pharma was familiar to him. It was them who had blocked the patent of Alstom''s antibiotics in his hometown. The same Bald Eagle Pharma had forced them to purchase the brand at a high price to make a profit out of it. In the end, Fade had developed the Ephedra Syrup to rece the role of Alstom''s antibiotics, which relieved the chaotic situation in the country. When they arrived in Jade City, Maritime Ocean Pharma had gone against Fade many times. The ones who supported them was Bald Eagle Pharma. However, with the outbreak of pollution and food poisoning incidents, Maritime Ocean Pharma went bankrupt and Bald Eagle Pharma also withdrew from Jade City. Nothing else had happened since then. Fade thought that Bald Eagle Pharma was just a huge pharmaceuticalpany that had been blinded by greed. It seemed that the firm was not as simple as he thought. Other than the research for drugs, Bald Eagle Pharma was involved in the research of gene-strengthening liquid. Perhaps they had even more secrets. Fade questioned Jefferson again, but he didn''t get much useful information in the end. Bald Eagle Pharma indeed had an official background in Micovia. In addition to the medical research on the surface, it also took part in the secret research of the gene-strengthening liquid. It was just that Jefferson wasn''t a researcher. He was only responsible for the gene-strengthening liquid. Apart from that, he didn''t know much about other things. After asking about these things, Fade killed him without hesitation. Fade carried Jaegar to the main hall of Mokao Temple and threw him in front of the Buddha statue. He pointed at the weird red statue and asked in a cold voice, "Why does this Buddha statue have the effect of mental attacks?" "This..." Upon hearing this, Jaegar couldn''t help but be shocked. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Seeing this, Fade shouted coldly, "Don''t try to hide it. Otherwise, I will let you know what it means to live in hell." Jaegar thought of the scene where Jefferson was killed by Fade, and he couldn''t help shivering. He didn''t dare to hide the truth as he replied quickly, "The Buddha statue does have the effect of mental attack. This is done through its eyes." "Eyes!" Hearing this, Fade looked up and stared at the eyes of the Buddha statue. He found that they seemed to be made of wood, and his head was a little dizzy after staring at them for a while. It seemed that the mental attack effect of the Buddha statue''s eyes was really effective. Fade did not care at all. With a light leap, he reached for the statue''s eyes with both hands. With a gentle press, the two eyeballs fell into his hands immediately. Hended and spread out his palm. He took a closer look at the eyeballs in his hand, and was surprised to find that the eyes were actually two kernels. The shape was oval and the surface was covered with wrinkles, thus, it could not be seen what kind of kernel it was. However, it was heavy when it was in his hand, much heavier than usual kernels. After staring at them for a while, Fade felt that the feeling became more and more intense. "What is this? Where did you get it?" He asked. Jaegar quickly answered, "These should be the kernels of two peaches, or the kernels of other fruits; we are not sure. These kernels were picked up by my master identally when he was traveling in the primeval forests of South Asia more than 60 years ago." "At that time, he discovered the abnormality of the peach kernel. He brought them back and studied them. Finally, he found out the mental attack effect of the peach kernel." "Have you developed a means of mental attack?" Fade asked again. Jaegar shook his head quickly and answered, "The mental attack is the effect of the peach kernel itself. My master has studied it for many years and has only figured out how to use the peach kernel, but he can''t control the mental attack." "How do you make use of that?" Fade pressed on. Jaegar responded, "This peach kernel''s mental attack isn''t weak. Even Heaven Level martial artists can be affected. However, as long as the distance between the peach kernel and the person is pulled a little further away by 50 to 60 meters, the effect will be very minimal." "Therefore, if one wants to use this peach kernel tounch a mental attack, one must be close to it. Only after a long period of time will one be able to achieve its true effect." "A true martial artist expert would be able to notice the effect and leave immediately. Mental attacks wouldn''t be of much use." Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but nod his head. It was true. At that time, he had discovered the abnormality quickly. In order to confuse the other party, he pretended not to notice it. Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 Jaegar continued, "In order to enhance its effect, my master thought of a way, which is to grind a branch that was picked up together with the peach kernel into powder, mix the powder into other raw materials, make sandalwood, and use the leaves of the branch to make tea. If you use these three things at the same time, the mental attack effect will be stronger." Hearing that, Fade recalled the scene where Jaegar burned incense and made tea. Indeed, after he took in the smoke and drank the tea at that time, the effect had intensified. It turned out that there was another reason behind his actions. "How many branches and leaves are left?" Fade stared at Jaegar. Jaegar''s expression fell. He sighed and replied, "Back when my master picked up the peach kernel, he only had a tree branch the size of a child''s arm by his side. After so many years of using it, there isn''t much left." "Cut the crap and bring out the stuff." Fade was nonchnt. Soon, Jaegar took him into the treasure pavilion of Mokao Temple. He took out a small wooden box and handed it to Fade. Fade opened the box and saw a piece of dead wood about the size of his index finger. Beside the dead wood, there were two yellowed leaves. After feeling it for a while, he found that the aura of this branch and leaf was indeed the same as the peach kernel. It seemed that the peach was the fruit of this tree. For unknown reasons, it fell into the primeval forest and was picked up by Jaegar''s master. Two rotten fruit cores, together with some branches and leaves, were able to have such a powerful mental attack effect. If he could find the tree and find a fresh fruit, how powerful would the mental attack''s effect be? He could even find a way to improve his mental energy and cultivate it. As he thought of this, Fade couldn''t help but feel a little excited. Once his strength had reached such a level, it would already be very slow and difficult for him to improve further. However, he was weak in mental strength. If he could improve his mental strength and find a way to cultivate it, it would enhance his ability greatly. However, it would be very hard to obtain these things. Fade was very lucky to get the peach kernel, branches, and leaves now. After putting away these things, he kept all the valuable treasures in the treasure pavilion of Mokao Temple into his pocket. Jaegar felt a great deal of pain as he watched from the side, but he didn''t dare to stop him at all. After taking all the valuable things from the treasure pavilion, Fade asked some other questions, including about Filex''s betrayal. However, Jaegar was not quite clear about it. He just said that Filex did not contact him, and the Akao family was the one who contacted him. Moreover, Filex was also brought in by the official spy, and the official spy said that they could be in charge of him. As for the other questions, such as why Filex betrayed them and whether there were other spies, Jaegar knew nothing. Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown. He continued to press on, but he did not get more useful information. Fade did not show any mercy and killed Jaegar with one p. After that, both Mokao Temple and theboratory in the cave were blown up. For a while, the rumbling explosion, which shook the mountains, caused a considerablemotion. By then, Fade had already left with Professor Song. Back in Tosika City, Fade did not go to Liza''s ce. He just made a phone call and was ready to leave. It was not because he was ruthless, but because Makao Temple might be rted to the government of Jopeno, or even the government of Micovia. It would be a big problem if Liza was implicated in such a big event. Even if the Hachi n was the biggest underground organization in Jopeno, it was nothing in front of the powerful government. He joined Eilert and Cindy and told them the whole story. The two were shocked. They then reported the news back to the country. After that, of course, they wanted to bring Garvet back to their country. However, they soon realized that the journey back would not be as smooth as before. The investigation team hade to Jopeno in the name of a tourist group. Although their actions were secretive, there was a big fight in the Akao family and Mokao Temple. The Jopeno intelligence agency soon found out about it. Therefore, it was impossible to buy a ticket to fly back home directly. Moreover, they were bringing Garvet back and his identity could not be exposed, which made it impossible for them to take action aboveboard. Therefore, what should be considered next was the way to smuggle Garvet back to his country. Fade did not seek the help of the officers in Jopeno for help. On one hand, he did not want to implicate them, and on the other, he did not trust them. After all, Filex''s betrayal had been exposed. No one could tell how reliable the agents in Jopeno were. After thinking for a while, he disappeared from Jopeno with several people. They travelled from city to city before finally getting onto a cruise ship, thus beginning their journey to return home. Of course, the speed of the cruise ship was not as fast as that of the ne. It took almost two days forthem to go back. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Fade was not in a hurry. On the cruise ship, he treated Eilert and Cindy''s injuries carefully, and ensured that they had recovered to eighty percent of their injuries. After they returned, they would be fine after resting for a while. As for Garvet, although he had a position in the army, he was still a scientific researcher. After such things happened, he was exhausted both physically and mentally. He fell asleep immediately after he boarded the cruise. The cruise ship left the port and sailed for a long time, leaving the territorial waters of Jopeno safely. Fade was also relieved. As long as he waited quietly, he would be safe when he returned home. As he was thinking about it, there was a knock on the door. "Who is it?" Fade instantly became alert. The polite voice of the waiter rang outside, "Sir, lunch is ready, do you need anything?" He answered calmly, "Thank you, there¡¯s no need." "Well, I''m sorry to bother you, sir. If you need anything, you can always ring the bell to call for our service any time," the waiter continued. Fade replied faintly, "Okay. I will." There was a sound of footsteps outside. The waiter seemed to have gone far away. When Fade got up and walked towards the door, two rapid and short sounds rang out. Two round holes appeared on the door, and two bullets flew towards him. "Enemies!" His gaze focused. He moved his body to avoid the bullets, and leaned against the wall to hide. With a loud bang, the door was kicked open. A man in a waiter''s uniform with a pistol in his hand stepped in cautiously. Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 As the man entered, Fade rushed out from the side. The positive energy gathered at the tip of his finger surged, and it was followed by a residual image. With a swipe, he cut off the waiter''s arm, and blood sttered everywhere. The man cried out in pain as Fade quickly approached and questioned him. "Who are you?" Determination shed across the waiter''s eyes, and he then quickly bit down on something. A wave of bitterness flushed his mouth, and his eyes became hazy. "D*mn it!" The waiter had killed himself by taking poison. Fade threw the waiter onto the ground and rushed to the next room immediately. When he arrived, the room next door was in a mess. Eilert was protecting Garvet, and fighting with a man in the same waiter''s uniform. The man was not that strong; only at the early-stage of Earth Level. He was not Eilert''s opponent. However, Eilert was injured, and he needed to protect Garvet. Thus, his actions were restricted. For a while, he failed to catch the waiter. Fade struck out, and with a burst of strength, he stabbed the waiter in the back of the heart, killing him in an instant. On the other side, there was also amotion in Cindy''s room. With a bang, the door was pushed open, and she fell out with blood at the corner of her mouth. "This way!" Fade shouted in a low voice, and then rushed forward. With one move, he killed the enemy. "Who is it?" Cindy was a little out of breath at the moment. By this time, Eilert had already checked the people, but he did not find any useful clues. "They don''t have any distinguishing features. If I''m not wrong, they''re from the intelligence agency in Jopeno. They don''t want us to leave so easily." "Go to the captain''s cockpit. Protect Professor Song!" Fade ordered as he took the lead. Eilert and Cindy protected Garvet on both sides as they walked towards the cockpit. The four people went straight to the captain''s seat. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, when they entered, the captain had copsed to the ground, blood flowing out from his body. Beside him, several crew members alsoid in pools of blood, and they had lost their lives. "D*mn it!" These crew members were from the same country. They had been killed by the enemy, which made Fade''s gaze be fierce, and his expression became a little cold. At this time, there were three people standing in front of the captain''s seat. One was a sturdy man with short hair and a steely gaze. He was probably in his forties, with a fierce aura. Another was a long-haired man with a thin figure, leaned against the captain''s console, with a smile at the corners of his lips. He looked cynical. However, a thin and sharp de was waving between his fingertips quickly, like a dancing imp. Thest one was a short-haired woman with a round face and a warm smile. She looked gentle and amiable, but there was a hint of fierceness shing in her gaze from time to time. It was obvious that these three people were not ordinary people, and they were not weak. Eilert stared at the three people for a while, and his face fell. He shouted in a low voice, "Tsukuyomi Organization!" The three people on the other side could not help but feel a little surprised when they heard this. The short-haireddy among them smiled and replied, "I didn''t expect that you would be able to recognize us so quickly." At this moment, Fade had some doubts. He did not know what the Tsukuyomi Organization was. Cindy then exined to him in a low voice, "Tsukuyomi Organization is the Goddess of the Moon among the three traditional gods of Jopeno. They are now the substitute for the intelligence agency of the Jopeno. These three people are probably the three experts of Tsukuyomi Organization." "Moonfox, Wolfheart, Lionking!" Cindy looked at the short-haired woman, the long-haired man, and the strong man. Her voice was not loud, but the three of them heard it clearly. The short-haired woman named Moonfox smiled as she remarked, "I didn''t expect that we would be recognized so quickly. It seems that your source of intel is not that shabby!" Cindy remained silent. Eilert, who was next to her, took a step and said in a low voice, "Tsukuyomi Organization killed our people. We need an exnation for your behavior." Moonfoxughed when she heard this. She looked at Eilert and replied, "You are a government official, aren''t you? You sound so boring." "You..." He was infuriated. At this moment, the long-haired man, Wolfheart, took a step forward with a smirk and interrupted him. "We killed them, so what? Are you going to be a match for us?" He was very confident. After saying that, his gaze swept over Eilert and Cindy with disdain, and finally fell on Fade. He made a throat- cutting gesture as he continued with a smile, "You''re the strongest among them. I''m interested in ying with you. After all, I love killing enemies." After saying that, he licked his lips, revealing a strange and sinister smile. A cold smile appeared on Fade''s lips when he heard that. He swept his gaze across Wolfheart and a disdainful smile shed across his face. His gazended on Moonfox and he said coldly, "You'' re just a subordinate of a woman. What right do you have to fight me?" Upon hearing this, the expression on Wolfheart''s face fell instantly. His expression was extremely cold and terrifying. He was about to rush out and fight Fade. However, at this critical moment, Moonfox stopped him and warned, "Don''t be impulsive. Get out of here." Lionking stood up behind him and patted him on the shoulder to calm him down. When he saw this, Fade sneered disdainfully, "Are you guys weaklings who only know how to talk?" "I''m going to kill you..." Wolfheart shouted, as he could not stand Fade''s mockery and he started to move to attack him. "Get out!" At this moment, Moonfox shouted as a powerful energy erupted from her body and held Wolfheart back. "He''s trying to provoke you deliberately. Can''t you see that?" Wolfheart''s gaze was dim. Of course, he knew that Fade was provoking him. However, his self- esteem and self-confidence made him have the confidence to kill Fade. Therefore, he couldn''t stand being on the receiving end of disdain and contempt. Moonfox obviously held a high position in the Tsukuyomi Organization, and she was also very strong. She roared as she pushed Wolfheart back. She stared at Fade, "Mr. Chen, both you and I have clear purposes. There is no need to continue meaningless activities." "Oh? I really don''t know what your purpose is." Fade looked at her. Moonfox narrowed her eyes as she stared at him, "Since you don''t know, I''ll tell you what our purpose is." "Our purpose is simple, we just hope that you can leave both Professor Song and the treasures you got from Mokao Temple behind." Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 Hearing this, Fade smiled and asked, "Professor Song is from my country. Don''t you think your request is a bit excessive if you force him to stay in Jopeno?" Moonfox shook her head and answered, "It''s not too much. You came to Jopeno to make a big scene and destroyed Mokao Temple, which caused us great losses. You have to pay a price." "Great losses? You''re ridiculous!" Fade snorted, "You kidnapped our scientific researcher and stole our secrets. It only made sense that I destroyed your Mokao Temple." "Mr. Chen, I don''t want to argue with you. What I mentioned just now was a suggestion and also a request. You have no choice but to leave Professor Song here." Moonfox''s voice was a little cold, and the fighting spirit in her body rose. "Really? You''re so confident. I''d like to see how powerful the members of the Tsukuyomi Organization are!" While speaking, Fade''s aura also soared. At the same time, he made a gesture to Eilert and Cindy, asking them to protect Professor Song and leave the cockpit. When Moonfox realized this, she sent a signal to Wolfheart, asking him to stop Eilert and Cindy. Seeing this, Wolfheart looked a little unhappy, "I''m going to teach this guy a lesson and let him know how powerful I am. Let Lionking stop them. I don''t need to deal with these two weaklings." Hearing this, Moonfox''s expression became grave, and she shouted coldly, "Wolfheart, we''re not training, but on a mission. ept the order and start now." Under the pressure of the military order, Wolfheart started to chase Eilert and Cindy reluctantly. Fade''s gaze revealed a hint of seriousness. Wolfheart and Lionking were both martial artists at the early stage of Heaven Level, while Eilert and Cindy were both Earth Level martial artists. Even if the two of them joined forces, they might not necessarily be able to defeat Wolfheart. Thinking of this, he turned his feet slightly and was ready to block Wolfheart. However, at this moment, Moonfox, who had been staring at Fade, leaned over and rushed forward. A short de appeared in her hand. She stabbed at Fade''s vantian abdomen fiercely. "Mr. Chen, I''m your opponent." When Moonfox was pinning Fade down, Wolfheart rushed out of the cockpit quickly and chased after Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Eilert and the others. When he rushed out, he shouted, "Moonfox, don''t beat him too hard and kill him. Leave him to me. After dealing with the situation over there, I''ll take care of him." Fade saw Wolfheart rushed out and looked at Moonfox who was attacking. He thought to himself, "It seems that I have to kill these two as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be terrible if Professor Song and the others were really in danger." With a decision in his heart, his eyes narrowed, and he stared at Moonfox. She was smaller and agile. She was fast when she rushed towards him, and all of her moves were fatal. Obviously, she was a killing machine with blood on her hands. Facing her flexible movements, Fade did not dodge but stared at her. The aura of the positive energy in his fists was constantly condensing, and he was ready to give her a fatal blow in the shortest time when she approached. Moonfox, who had almost rushed to Fade''s side, felt a sense of danger keenly when she noticed him standing in the same ce. The momentum of his body increased. In an instant, she moved to the side in the air and went around him. She did not attack him. Moonfox''s current goal was not to kill him as soon as possible but to buy time for Wolfheart. As long as he controlled Professor Song, her team would have the opportunity to achieve their goal. At the thought of this, Moonfox became calm. Relying on her agility, she kept jumping around Fade, searching for his weakness tounch a fatal attack. He also noticed her movements, and his face darkened slightly. He thought to himself, "Moonfox is very sensitive and sensed my momentum. It seems that she is not in a hurry to attack. She is deliberately stalling for time." "I can''t let her continue. I have to end the battle as soon as possible." Thinking of this, Fade took a step forward. A wave of positive energy surged out from his feet, and he rushed forward with his body. The tremendous force bursting out of his legs made his speed reach an unpredictable level. Under this force, there were even two clear footprints left on the hard alloy floor in the cockpit. When Fade''s legs sank and he was about to attack, Moonfox discovered his intention and was ready to retreat and dodge. He rushed out, and she couldn''t help but be shocked. His speed was far beyond her expectation. Even if she was alert, she still couldn''t dodge it at this moment. Seeing that Fade, who was incredibly fast, was about to rush forward, Moonfox felt that the danger was getting closer. It was a huge impact that she couldn''t withstand. Her level was the highest in this group of three people. However, she was the weakest in terms of direct impact. Therefore, it was definitely not rational to confront Fade''s attack head-on. As she retreated hastily, she spoke to the Lionking on the side, "Lionking, stop him and create an opportunity for me." When Lionking heard it, he rushed out immediately. With a stern cry, his thick arms suddenly became stronger. He was like a fierce beast and faced Fade, who was running toward him. "Stop!" Lionking''s arms pushed forward fiercely with tremendous strength. At the same time, he roared in an attempt to stop him. Moonfox adjusted her direction immediately. With the help of the instrument in the cockpit, she pushed her right hand gently to change her path and rushed to Fade''s back. The short de in her hand was shining with chilling light, and there was a deadly aura to it. Moonfox was ready. When Lionking blocked Fade, she was going tounch a fatal attack to kill him. Boom! Fade, who was charging fiercely, collided with Lionking. A massive wave of energy broke out instantly and blew over quite a few things in the cabin, causing a series of nging sounds. In the instant of the collision, Moonfox rushed out andunched a fatal attack. However, when she rushed to the position and was ready tounch an attack, she realized that something was wrong because Fade didn''t stop at the ce she had expected. "What''s going on?" Moonfox was puzzled, and she felt a sense of danger. She adjusted her direction quickly and tried to avoid it. At this moment, a voice came from her side. "Trying to hide? Do you think you can hide?" Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 Along with the sound, a heavy punch, with a whistling wind sound, fell viciously. Although Moonfox tried her best to dodge it, her rapid movements made it extremely difficult for her to adjust herself. As a result, she felt immense pressure, as if a mountain was falling from the sky, it hit her on the back. The colossal force smashed her to the ground with a loud bang. In an instant, with a loud noise, the hard alloy floor was twisted and deformed. It even cracked into a huge gap. Puff! Moonfox felt that her internal organs seemed to be shattered. She spat out a mouthful of blood and felt a sense of pain. As she was lying on the ground, she noticed the tall and strong Lionking in the corner of the cabin. His eyes were wide open, and it seemed like they were going to pop out of their sockets. His eyes were bloodshot, and his thick arms were full of blue veins. Some parts of his skin were torn, and blood was gushing out. From his current condition, it should have been the result of the collision a moment ago due to the impact of tremendous power. Lionking was already one of the strongest ones amongst the Tsukuyomi Organization. However, Fade''s impact was able to injure him heavily with one strike. As for the attack, Moonfox couldn''t imagine how strong it was. However, she did not have to think about it anymore. Fade had punched her to the ground with just one blow, but he did not stop. He took another punch and hammered on Moonfox''s back heavily, which shattered her heart and made her lose her breath completely. At the same time, on the splint outside the cruise ship, Wolfheart had caught up with Eilert and the others. At this moment, he was fighting against Eilert and Cindy. Although they were powerful and tried their best to fight, it was still challenging for them to face Wolfheart, who was at a higher level than them. They had already exchanged more than twenty blows. The flexible de in Wolfheart''s hand was like a fairy and left many blood marks on them. With a ''swoosh'' sound, the de sliced across Cindy''s body, leaving a trail of blood behind. The ce where she was cut this time was precisely the spot on her chest. The sharp de tore her clothes apart easily, leaving behind a trail of blood, and her fair skin was revealed. Seeing this, Wolfheart whistled and smiled, "What a nice figure you have! If it wasn''t for this, I would have liked to y with you. You''re such a cute girl, and you''re exactly my type." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "You..." Cindy lowered her head. She gritted her teeth, and it was evident that she was enraged. Seeing this, Eilert reminded her, "Don''t be impulsive. Hold him back. When Mr. Chen arrives, we''ll be safe." Hearing this, Wolfheartughed. "You don''t have to expect Fade toe and save you. Did you hear the loud noise a moment ago? It must be Lionking who did it. I''m afraid that Mr. Chen has be a mass of meat sauce in his hands." "Forget it. It''s gettingte. I can''t go on ying with you guys anymore." He nced at the rumbling cabin and continued, "I have to finish you guys off as soon as possible. Otherwise, if Lionking kills that guy, I won''t be able to fight anymore." With these words, he pounced over with a smile. His attack was fiercer than the previous ones. The pressure on Eilert and Cindy grew greater. It became more strenuous for them to resist. "It''s good that you''re able to survive until now. It''s your honor to die in the hands of Wolfheart of the Tsukuyomi Organization," he uttered while attacking. When Eilert and Cindy felt that the pressure was getting bigger, they were almost unable to bear it. A deep voice sounded. "Leave the rest to me." Hearing the voice, Eilert and Cindy were overjoyed. They knew that it was Fade, and they retreated quickly in his direction. On the other side, Wolfheart was startled. Frowning, he asked, "How could it be that guy? Did Moonfox and Lionking lose the battle?" "No way, it must be their trick." He shook his head and denied his own thoughts. He turned around and was prepared to chase after Eilert and Cindy. When he turned around and saw the situation here, the expression on his face became stiff. That was because the one who walked over was the one Wolfheart thought was impossible, Fade. What was even more terrifying were the two bloody humanoid creatures carried in his hands. Wolfheart soon recognized the two. They were Moonfox and Lionking. Having noticed this, a strong sense of crisis came to him, which made his expression change significantly. He was no longer as arrogant as he was a moment ago. Instead, he turned around and fled wildly. Even if Wolfheart was cynical and arrogant, he was not a fool. He knew the strength of Moonfox and Lionking when they met each other in the Tsukuyomi Organization. Especially Moonfox, it was definitely not easy for her to be his superior. At least in terms of their strength, he felt that he was no match for her. The oue of the battle between him and Lionking was hard to predict as well. Under such circumstances, both of them were defeated and were held in Fade''s hands. No one knew whether they were alive or dead. Therefore, when Wolfheart saw this scene, he immediately knew that he was no match for Fade. His arrogance disappeared at this moment. There was only one thought left in his mind, which was to escape quickly. However, how could he escape after being targeted by Fade? When Wolfheart turned around, Fade threw Moonfox and Lionking aside and rushed out like lightning. No more than ten meters away from Wolfheart, he felt a gust of wind behind him. Before he could turn around to see what was going on, a blow of energy prated his back, and blood gushed out. Wolfheart hit the splint and rolled forward with a bang. Soon, he hit the side of the ship and was covered in blood. He could not move anymore. At this moment, Fade walked towards him and looked down at him. With an intense energy in his palm, he patted on Wolfheart''s heart and killed him. After killing the three members of the Tsukuyomi Organization, Fade handled the bodies quickly and treated Eilert and Cindy. The captain and crew were all killed by the Tsukuyomi Organization. There was no one on board who could drive the ship. Fortunately, Eilert was trained by special forces, so he knew something about themon cruise ship that was not tooplicated. Therefore, he took over the boat. On the other side, Fade and Cindy dealt with the fighting and blood marks on the ship. They made use of her official identity tofort the tourists on the boat. There was a lot of noise from the fight a moment ago, and many passengers were aware of it. Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 After stabilizing the ship''s condition, Fade checked the corpses of Moonfox and the other two. He did not find anything useful or even anything that could prove their identities. However, he still kept their corpses. After all, several crew members had died on the ship. Someone must be responsible for this. Their remaining journey went smoothly without any idents happening. The following day, they arrived in their hometown. When Eilert and Cindy were on the ship, they reported their situation using the contact devices. Therefore, after the cruise ship docked, the police immediately came to ask about the situation. Fade and the others cooperated and told the police the details of the matter. Of course, Garvet''s matter was top secret, which could not be spread casually. Eilert and Cindy''s identities were unique. After the police made the relevant records, the other departments approached them and brought Fade and the others back to report the details of this incident. At two o''clock in the afternoon, they finally arrived in Capital City. They had been overseas for almost a month. When they returned to the familiar Capital City, they could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Their bodies and minds were all rxed. Garvet, in particr, seemed a little excited at the moment. After all, he was just an ordinary person, except for his identity as a scientist. After experiencing these spies, guns, fighting, and death... The impact on him was tremendous. He needed some time to calm down. After the car drove into an organization simr to a police station, Fade helped Garvet out of the vehicle. However, before they could steady themselves, a group of people in dark red uniforms came over with serious faces. The leader, Bemy, was a man who was about thirty-five years old. He nced at Fade and the others and took a closer inspection at them. He waved his hand and ordered, "Take them away." In an instant, more than a dozen uniformed staff behind the man rushed out, grabbed Fade and the others, and were about to take them away. Fade and the others didn''t expect this at all. Fade''s gaze couldn''t help but be indifferent. He was about to grab a few of the officers and shake them off. He looked at Bemy and asked, "What do you mean by this?" "You guys have something to do with Garvet''s treason case. Now, it''s time for you to go back with us for investigation," Bemy answered coldly. Hearing this, Fade''s face darkened, and he exined, "We have investigated the situation. Professor Song did notmit treason. Please be aware of what you''re saying." "It''s not up to you to decide whether there is treason or not. The conclusion will only be made after the investigation." Bemy''s tone was hostile and harsh, and he was going to direct his men to arrest them. At this moment, Eilert frowned and asked, "Which department do you belong to? Which leader asked you toe over?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Bemy turned to Eilert and replied, "We are from the Capital Security Team. As you are all the present suspects, some situations can''t be leaked to you, such as who gave the order to capture you." "Capital Security Team?" Fade was a little unfamiliar with this name. Eilert instantly understood andmented with a frown, "The Security Bureau has always been responsible for our affairs. When did the Capital Security Team start to intervene in this matter?" "Captain Hu, please mind your words. This is an important matter that concerns national security, not a matter of which department. You are now engaging in bossism, and that is a mistake," Bemy warned him sternly. Without waiting for Eilert to speak, he looked at Fade, "You''d better cooperate with our investigation. Otherwise, your behavior will be deemed as resistance. We have the right to use violence against you." With Bemy''s words, the team members behind him made a loud noise. They took out their pistols and aimed at Fade and his team. Fade''s expression sank. His expression turnedpletely solemn, and there was a chill in his gazes. They had gone through a lot of hardships and returned to their country. Putting aside their contributions for the time being, they had to insist on the difficulties they went through. However, these people did not care at all. Instead, they looked at them as if they were prisoners. They even pointed their guns at them, which made Fade furious. Eilert sensed Fade''s anger and quickly shouted at Bemy, "Please be mindful of your actions. Mr. Chen is General Xu''s licensed investigator. If something goes wrong, can you afford to be responsible?" Hearing General Xu''s name, Bemy''s expression changed slightly. After hesitating for a moment, he put away his gun, "Everyone is here for the case. Please cooperate with us and understand that." At that time, his tone was no longer as cold and arrogant as it was previously. After all, Eilert was an official, and he could understand Bemy''s behavior. He nodded gently. "We will cooperate with the investigation." Then, he looked at Fade and advised, "Mr. Chen, the army has its rules. We..." Fade nced at him, nodded, and agreed, "I can cooperate with your investigation. However, Professor Song has been working hard all the way, and he needs to have a good rest." "We understand. We''ll arrange it," Bemy answered coldly. Fade and the others got into the cars of the Capital Security Team. They drove for about an hour. When Fade got out of the car again, they had already arrived in a strange courtyard. He looked around and found that it should be somewhere in the suburbs of Capital City. Without waiting for Fade to take a closer look, the other party urged him, "Go inside." They entered a small building in the courtyard and went down to the basement by elevator. Fade and the others were taken to an empty room. Bemy asked them to take a seat, and he went out. About a few minutester, he came back and looked at them, "We will ask some questions about the case this time, and you need to answer it truthfully." "Of course." Eilert nodded. Bemy pointed at Eilert and directed, "You go first." The two of them came in and led Eilert out. About four or five minutester, Bemy came in again. This time, he pointed to Cindy, "It''s your turn." She got up. She nced at Fade and went out. A few minutester, he came again and took Garvet out with them. Finally, Fade was left alone in the room. After twenty minutes, he came back and said to Fade, "Finally, it''s your turn. Follow me!" Although Fade was somewhat dissatisfied with Bemy''s tone, he still followed him out of the room and entered another room simr to an interrogation room. Bemy arranged for Fade to sit down on a chair. He pressed a switch, and a metal door appeared in the middle to separate Fade from him. Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 Bemy did not look like he was cooperating with the investigation, but more like he was interrogating a criminal. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes couldn''t help but be cold. He let out a sneer, "What is the meaning of this?" Bemy replied, "Mr. Chen, we don''t mean much. It''s just that this is a matter of great importance, and we have to be careful. I hope you can understand." Fade held back his anger and sat down. "Let''s begin!" Bemy did not interrogate him himself. Instead, he went out and gave a signal, then a middle-aged man in his fifties walked in with a serious expression. The man sat opposite Fade and stared at him with a gloomy expression. At this time, Bemy said to Fade, "This is Mr. Vigor Huang from our Capital Security Team. You''d better answer him if he asks you something. Don''t hide anything. Do you understand?" His tone and attitude made Fade frown. He nodded and answered coldly, "Let''s begin." "Tell me, what''s going on with the Garvet''s treason case this time?" Vigor asked. Fade told him the whole story. Vigor did not say a word during the whole process. After listening to Fade, he was silent for a while. After that, he opened his mouth and asked Fade, "Mr. Chen, you mentioned that Professor Song was kidnapped and was wronged. The culprit was Bald Eagle Pharma in Micovia, who cooperated with Mokao Temple in Jopeno and Filex, the traitor." "That''s true!" Fade nodded. Vigor continued with a calm face, "Filex is the captain of the investigation team, but you said that he was a mole. Mr. Chen, can you be responsible for your words?" "I can!" Fade replied, "Filex is an insider. Not only me but Eilert and Cindy, who were present at that time, also knew about it." Vigor ignored his words and added, "You insisted that Filex is an insider, but I have received another statement." "What do you mean?" Fade felt that something was wrong and questioned. Vigor replied, "Someone told me the other truth about the case. He disclosed that the mole was not Filex, but you, Mr. Chen." "What!" Upon hearing this, Fade''s gaze turned icy. He looked at Vigor and asked, "Mr. Huang, what do you mean by that?" "It''s nothing. I just want to hear your opinion." Vigor added, "Some people say that when you arrived in Osko City, you separated with the investigation team and acted alone. The news you got was also very suspicious, which led to the members of the investigation team being attacked twice and putting them in danger." "Your investigation team has a total of five people. Filex and his man were the only ones who died in the end. All three of you survived. Don''t you think it''s too coincidental?" Vigor questioned. "Do you suspect that I killed Filex and his trusted subordinate?" Fade asked coldly. Vigor answered, "I have enough reasons to suspect you. You are the mole in this case." Hearing this, Fade burst intoughter. He stared at Vigor and spoke dispassionately, "I don''t know where you heard such absurd news or if you have other purposes. I can tell you that any person in the investigation team may be a traitor, apart from me." "Apart from you! Mr. Chen, your words are too absolute!" Vigor knocked on the table and questioned Fade. Fade sneered, "If you say it''s too absolute, I''d like to ask you, why should I betray you, and why would I want to be a hidden traitor?" "It''s hard to say. Money, status, martial arts..." Vigor looked at him and went on. Hearing this, Fade couldn''t helpughing. "Mr. Huang, did you investigate my information before interrogating me?" "Money? Thepany under my name has tens of billions in assets and is growing rapidly. Do you think I will be short of money?" He continued, "Status? That''s even more ridiculous. I am Fade, the chairman of several big companies and the national Special Contribution Award winner. I am also the National Chinese Medical Doctor, as well as a special instructor of Stealth. Do you think I need any more status?" "As for martial arts, it''s the most ridiculous thing. I''m less than thirty years old, and I''ve entered the Heaven Level. I''m called the young Martial Arts Master. It''s a big lie that I''m willing to betray the country for martial arts." Vigor was caught off guard. His expression was a little ugly. He mmed the table and shouted, "That doesn''t mean that you won''t betray the country. Perhaps the other side has something you need."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Besides, ording to our investigation, you have been in contact with people from Bald Eagle Pharma when you were in Dragonville and Jade City. Later, when you were in Jopeno, you were even close to people from the Hachi n," Vigor stated. "For this, I have to doubt your motivation." He stared at Fade. Hearing this, Fade smiled and responded, "The so-called contact between Bald Eagle Pharma and me was a conflict with the other side, and I defeated them. As for the contact with the Hachi n, that was just me helping my friend." "Friend? That''s just your statement. Perhaps you are a hidden traitor who assisted the Akao family and the Hachi n in taking away the prescription of the gene-strengthening liquid," Vigor red at him and yelled. Fade immediatelyughed when he heard Vigor''s spection. He nced at him, shook his head, and mocked, "It seems that you really don''t know anything!" "If you knew a bit more about me, you wouldn''t have spoken such an absurd and ridiculous reason," he continued. "Don''t change the topic. You haven''t responded to my question," Vigor shouted. Fade scoffed, "Suspicion? Do you know that I provided the initial form for the genestrengthening liquid developed by Professor Song?" "If I wanted to steal the form, would I need to spend so much effort to kidnap him and conduct the experiment? I could just write down the procedure on my own." "You took part in the form? How, how is this possible?" Hearing this, Yigor was shocked. He didn''t expect that Fade was actually a confidential participant. "You are lying. You want to escape from the punishment." "Lying?" Fade snickered, "I am not lying. You can look for General Xu to verify it, and you will know. He even personally invited me to participate." "General Xu!" Hearing this word, Yigor couldn''t help but be stunned. He couldn''t sit still and felt a slight panic. He stabilized himself and said, "General Xu is not in Capital City now. He went out to perform a task. You are deliberately making this up to make it impossible for me to verify what you say." Fade replied, "If General Xu is not here, the person in charge of the research and technology department must be there. There were at least dozens of scientific researchers present. You can ask anyone about it, and you will know if I am lying or not." "As for this, of course, I will find someone to ask. I still can''t clear away your suspicion," Vigor responded. He got up and went out anxiously. Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 Fade''s eyes darkened as he watched the man leave in a hurry. A hint of iciness appeared in his eyes. After waiting for a while, he saw that the other party had not opened the iron door to let him go. He pointed to the iron door and asked coldly, "What does this mean?" Bemy nced at him and answered, "The interrogation is not over yet. You have to stay here!" After that, he left and closed the thick door. Fade could even hear that the door was locked. His expression became gloomy. All kinds of thoughts flew in his mind, and he felt the taste of a conspiracy. At this time, Yigor, who left in a hurry, came to an office not far away. He put down the document, looked anxiously at the man opposite him, "Mr. Donnigan, bad news." The man sitting opposite Yigor was none other than Donnigan, a member of the Zhao family in Capital City, Ingram''s father. He used to be in the army with Yigor. At that time, he was the squadron leader. Thus, Vigor still called him Mr. Donnigan. Donnigan turned to the flustered man and asked, "Vigor, why are you flustered?" "Mr. Donnigan, our n is going to fail. We can''t frame him as the traitor," Vigor notified him. "How is that so? Didn''t you follow our previous n?" Donnigan questioned. Vigor immediately exined, "I have done it all. However, that guy has his trump card. He is the provider of the form of the gene-strengthening liquid, and he is the one whom General Xu personally appointed." "What? How could it be!" Mr. Donnigan was also shocked. His face darkened immediately, and he continued, "In this case, the matter of treason in stealing the form would not be possible to establish." "That''s right. No one will believe this kind of reason! Moreover, once General Xu returns from his mission, our n will fail!" Vigor added anxiously, "Mr. Donnigan, why don''t we just forget about it!" Hearing this, Donnigan''s expression instantly turned stoic, and he snapped, "How can I let it go? That guy is too arrogant. He even bullied my family. Previously, he destroyed Ingram and Domuel''s cultivation. He even went so far as to kill Filex. How can I stand it?" "But our n won''t work. This..." Vigor shrugged his shoulders. Donnigan''s face darkened, and he uttered indifferently, "Who said that the n won''t work? The evidence can''t prove that the guy is a mole. What if he admits it himself?" "It''s impossible for him to admit it!" Vigor eximed. "I have my way." Donnigan rolled his eyes and thought for a while. He instructed, "Keep him in check and trigger him. I''ll arrange for something ande back soon. At that time, you can act ording to my arrangement." "Mr. Donnigan, you are going to..." Vigor stared at him with an inquiring look on his face. Donnigan remained expressionless, and he replied, "It''s not good for you to know too much." "Okay, I got it. I won''t ask anymore," Vigor answered in a hurry. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Donnigan stood up and left immediately. In the next few hours, Fade was locked up in the interrogation room. No one came to interrogate him, and no one gave him food or drinks. It seemed that they were going to hold him until he died. He couldn''t help but be angry. He even wanted to destroy the iron gate and rush out. However, when he thought that if he did that, he would not be able to exin himself. Thus, he maintained hisposure and remained seated. When night fell, the door of the interrogation room was opened. A man in casual clothes in his thirties came in. His face was very unfamiliar to Fade, and he had never seen him before. After the man came in, he pressed the switch, opened the iron door, and walked to the opposite of Fade. With a smile on his face, he handed over a bottle of water and asked, "Are you thirsty? Have some water." Fade took the water, but he did not drink it immediately. Instead, he looked at the man and asked, "Who are you?" The man disclosed, "Mr. Huang and the others are off duty. I am on duty at night." "On duty? Why didn''t you ask in the afternoon? Why did you have to ask at night?" Fade was puzzled. The man was stunned for a moment and replied, "I received the order at thest minute." "Mr. Chen, have some water. Let''s finish the task quickly so that we can have a good rest," the other party reminded him. Fade looked at the water bottle in his hand and red at the man in front of him. He grabbed the man''s throat and shouted, "Who sent you here!" The man''s expression changed when he saw Fade'' s action. Without thinking about anything else, he pulled out a dagger from the folder and stabbed Fade in the heart fiercely. "Go to hell!" Seeing this, Fade was certain that this guy was abnormal. As soon as this guy came in, he felt the fluctuation of energy of a martial artist from him. It was actually normal for a member of the Capital Security Team to have the energy of a martial artist. However, this guy''s aura was not as vast and vigorous as that of the soldier''s, but rather ruthless and cruel. Therefore, he had doubts about him the first time. In addition, the other party deliberately reminded him to drink the water twice, which only confirmed his suspicion that there was a problem with the water and this guy. Thus, he took action decisively. From this fellow''s reaction, it was clear that something was wrong. It had to be said that the man''s movement was immacte and sharp, and the speed and angle of his action were impable. If he stabbed Fade''s heart, he would be killed in less than three seconds. This kind of skill could only be learned from the gruesome experiences of killing another person. However, these actions of his were not worth mentioning in front of Fade. He grabbed the dragger directly. His palm held the sharp de, and it could not move at all. Even Fade''s skin could not be cut. "You..." The man was stunned. He dropped his dagger immediately and turned around. He fled. How could Fade let him run away? He snorted coldly. He pulled the man back, pressed him on the ground, and asked sternly, "Who sent you to kill me?" The man did not answer him. Fade was not acting polite at all. He destroyed the man''s vantian abdomen with one palm and questioned again, "Now, can you tell me?" "I, I don''t..." The man hesitated and didn''t want to answer. Fade''s gaze darkened. With a move of his right hand, the dagger fell into his hand. The sharp de stabbed the man''s body a few times. The man wriggled instantly. He felt a tingling sensation running along the meridians in his body. The feeling became more evident and painful, which made him cry out in pain. Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 "If you don''t tell me, I will let you know what it means to live a living hell!" Fade''s gaze was gloomy and extremely ruthless. Feeling the unspeakable pain, the man finally couldn''t stand it anymore and cried out loud, "I talk, I¡¯ll talk!" "Say it!" Fade shouted coldly. "It was Donnigan who sent me to kill you. Once I kill you, he will give me fifty million yuan as a reward," the man admitted. "Donnigan, from the Zhao family!" Fade''s eyes darkened, and he continued to ask, "What else? Did the Zhao family betray us? Do they have any conspiracies?" "I, I don''t know. I only took the deposit to kill someone. I don''t know anything else," the man exined in a hurry. Suddenly, Fade thought of something, and he questioned in an icy tone, "How did you get in? It''s not easy to get in here!" "This, this... It was Vigor, Mr. Huang, who let me in." The man was a little hesitant. However, he spoke anyway. Hearing this, Fade snorted coldly. Then with a click, he twisted the killer''s neck. He opened the door with a punch and swaggered out. A warning sound instantly rang in the basement. The sergeants on duty ran over one after another. At this moment, Fade''s gaze was indifferent. Looking at these people who were rushing over, he asked in a monotonous tone, "Where is Vigor?" "Raise your hand and squat down!" A man yelled. "Don''t move. If you move one more step, well shoot," another staff member warned. "Lie down, lie down!" The staff on duty shouted nervously. The hugemotion made the other officers in the interrogation room unable to help but notice it, and they were lying prone at the door of the room, looking out through the narrow window. Someone''s figure flickered in several interrogation rooms, followed by cries of surprise. "Mr. Chen!" "Mr. Chen, what happened?" Fade looked in the direction of the voice. Although he could only see half of the figure''s face, he still recognized Eilert, Cindy, and the others. He stepped over, prepared to open the door and ask about the situation. When the soldiers on duty saw this, they reloaded their guns and aimed them at him. They shouted, "Don''t move. If you move again, well shoot." Fade threw out a few streams of energy. Before the soldiers could react, he knocked them out, and they fell to the ground. With a few clicks, he opened the three interrogation rooms. The people inside were Eilert, Cindy, and Garvet. As soon as the three people came out, they looked at Fade with confusion and anxiety. "Mr. Chen, what''s going on? Why are you..." Fade exined immediately, "Vigor, the officer of the Capital Security Team, colluded with Donnigan. He wanted me to admit that I was a mole and sent a killer to assassinate me." "What!" The three people could not help but be shocked. Eilert thought of something and said in a low voice, "No wonder the questions during the interrogation were weird. They kept trying to pull the topic towards you, Mr. Chen. It turns out that this is their purpose." "Me too. The other party even asked me to be their witness to prove that Mr. Chen is a hidden traitor," Cindy replied with a face full of anger. Garvet also nodded. "They also told me the same thing, but I refused them." "Thank you!" Fade bowed his head slightly in gratitude. At this moment, Cindy couldn''t help but be worried when she noticed the mess around her, along with the constantly whistling rm. "Mr. Chen, I''m afraid it''s a little hard for us to exin the current situation. If the other party turns against you and says that you broke out of prison and killed people, it will be hard to rify." He jeered with a gloomy expression, "If I can''t exin, then I won''t. If they dare to touch me, I''ll kill them." Eilert, who was standing aside, was calm. He rushed to the evidence room, found his cell phone, and dialed a number as he informed them, "I''ll contact the leader of the Security Bureau and exin the situation to them." Fade thought for a moment. He also took out his mobile phone and called Baldrick from the Stealth Team. He requested him to send someone to protect Garvet and the other two. After all, it was tough to distinguish between the enemy and friend in each department. It seemed that Filex was not the only traitor. Therefore, for the sake of the safety of Garvet and the others, Fade asked Baldrick toe with him. He believed that Baldrick and the people from Stealth were very powerful. They could be said to be the best people to protect them. About a quarter of an hourter, Baldrick arrived with the people from Stealth. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade handed over Garvet and the others to them. He didn''t exin much and was prepared to leave. Donnigan and Vigor sent people to assassinate him. Thus, he wouldn''t let them get away with it easily. Moreover, he had not found out the truth behind the matter. However, just as Fade was about to leave. A fewrge trucks drove over noisily and stopped in the courtyard. A hundred armed soldiers leaped out from the vehicle quickly, surrounding the small building in an instant. "Stop, don''t move!" The other side shouted. The ck muzzle was aimed at Fade and others. Hearing that, Baldrick took out his ID and stepped forward. "Don''t shoot. I''m Baldrick, the vice officer of the Stealth Team. Let your chiefe out and talk to me." Upon listening, a man in his fifties, wearing a military uniform, came out. He saluted Baldrick, "Hello, Mr. Mu. I''m Zerd Xie, themander of the Security Special Force Team 2 in Capital City." Hearing this name, Baldrick was a little surprised. The rank of themander was not high, but the prefix "Security Special Force Team 2 in Capital City" was very impressive. After all, Security Special Force Team 2 were the guards of Capital City, which received direct orders from the central authorities. It was also one of the outstanding elite troops. Although Zerd was only amander, his position was not low. Even Baldrick had to respect him. "Commander Xie, this is what happened..." Baldrick exined the matter to themander quickly, "The Capital Security Team is not safe anymore. Therefore, I came here on purpose to pick up Professor Song and the others to ensure their safety. Commander Xie, please understand." Upon hearing this, Zerd''s face fell slightly and he replied, "Mr. Mu, you can''t make statements such as there is a hidden traitor in the Capital Security Team and that it''s not safe. Such an usation is a big deal." "I have my reasons to say such things," Baldrick answered in a low voice. Zerd refuted, "Your reason is not evidence. Mr. Mu, your behavior of breaking into the Capital Security Team with your men is already a serious vition of thew. I''m sorry that I can''t cooperate." "Commander Xie, what happened to Professor Song is rted to national secrets. If there is an ident, do you think you can afford to bear the burden?" Baldrick retorted. Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 Zerd responded in a low voice, "I''m taking my mission seriously. Whatever it is, I can be responsible for it." "Commander Xie, you..." Baldrick was a little furious. Fade stepped forward at this time. He looked at Zerd and chimed in, "If I remember correctly, the Security Special Force Team 2 is not very close to here. It is almost twice as far from where Mr. Mu is based." "Yet, Commander Xie and Mr. Mu arrived here almost at the same time. How did you get here so quickly, Commander Xie? Did you know in advance that something went wrong here?" Fade taunted. Upon hearing this, everyone''s faces froze. Baldrick''s face turned frigid. He red at Zerd fiercely and growled in a low voice, "Zerd, you must give a reasonable exnation for this matter. Otherwise, I have reason to suspect that you are rted to the traitor." Even if Zerd was mentally strong, his face turned pale when he heard the word ''traitor''. "Mr. Mu, I will never betray our country even if I have to die on the battlefield." "Commander Xie, please exin why you arrived so fast!" Baldrick urged. Zerd frowned and answered, "Someone called me and told me that something was wrong at the base of the Capital Security Team. He asked me to bring some people here." "Who called you and how long ago?" Fade asked. Zerd paused for a moment and continued, "It was about twenty minutes ago that Mr. Huang from the Capital Security Team made a call." "It''s really Vigor." Hearing the words, Fade''s gaze became icy. "Commander Xie, twenty minutes ago, I was chatting with the killer in the interrogation room. However, Mr. Huang called to tell you that something had happened. Does he have the ability to predict the future?" "This..." At this moment, Zerd couldn''t help but frown as he felt that something was amiss. He seemed to have been used by someone else. "Where does Vigor live?" Without waiting for Zerd to exin further, Fade asked and got the answer from Baldrick. He leaped and rushed out from the encirclement of the Security Special Force Team 2. Seeing this, Zerd was shocked. He turned around instinctively and ordered his men to chase him. However, Fade had disappeared into the night when he turned around. "This..." Looking at the direction in which Fade disappeared, Zerd''s eyelids twitched. He didn''t know if he should chase after him. Baldrick walked over, patted him on the shoulder, "Don''t overthink it, Zerd. Mr. Chen is a person whom General Xu trusts. I believe there will be no problem with him." Hearing General Xu''s name, Zerd was relieved. He nodded immediately. "I understand, but there are some procedures we need to follow. Mr. Mu, could you please bring someone here to do some formalities?" Baldrick waved his hand and let his men take care of the formalities. At this time, Fade had already rushed toward the ce where Vigor lived. He did not live in the dormitory of the Capital Security Team. After he got married, he bought a house in Capital City and lived outside. At this moment, he was sitting in the study room with a cigarette in his mouth. Looking at the night sky outside the window, he thought to himself, "I helped Mr. Donnigan this time and built a good rtionship with the Zhao family. I should be able to be promoted. "Working in the Capital Security Team sounded nice. However, it was just a special security team. Its power and status could not bepared with those of the regr army, and it couldn''t be compared with thepanies outside. It''s just a position that doesn''t cater to both sides," he thought to himself. "After this mission ispleted, I''ll bring it up to Mr. Donnigan to see if he can transfer me to the Security Special Force Team 2. That''s the official bodyguard team of Capital City. It''s much better than staying here." Thinking of this, the corners of Vigor''s mouth could not help but show a hint of joy. He secretly believed that this risk was worth it. At this moment, he heard a strange sound outside the window. It was as if a figure was moving outside the window. "Who is it?" He shouted. He opened the drawer, took out the pistol, and pointed it outside. As soon as he shouted, Vigor shook his head and whispered, "My home is on the eighth floor, and there is no balcony outside the study room. How could there be someone? Am I too nervous that I''m starting to see things?" He calmed himself down and reassured himself. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. With a bang, the window was knocked open, and a ck shadow darted in. Vigor raised his gun and was about to shoot. However, the other person moved very fast. Before he could react, Fade knocked away Ygior''s weapon and pressed him on the table. "You and Donnigan arranged the assassination, right?" Fade asked coldly. When Vigor heard his voice, he was shocked. He warned in a low voice, "Fade, do you know what you are doing now? Prison break, assault on police, treason... Any one of them is a big crime." "Don''t talk nonsense. Answer my question!" Fade had no mood to argue with him. He punched Vigor and caused him great pain. His throat was sped by Fade''s left hand. Thus, he couldn''t make a sound because of the pain and it almost suffocated him. Before he could recover from the pain, Fade lifted him and stretched his arm out of the window. Vigor was hung twenty to thirty meters in the air. The chilly night wind blew against Vigor outside the window. When he looked down at the traffic stream and the lights, he was so scared that his legs went limp, and he almost wet his pants. He struggled to squeeze out a few words from his throat, "I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk. Don''t kill me, don''t..." "The killer was arranged by Donnigan. I just cooperated with him," Vigor continued. "Did you get involved in Filex''s betrayal? Is there anyone else in the Zhao family who betrayed us?" Fade shouted. Vigor shook his head quickly and answered, "I, I don''t know. The rtionship between the Zhao family and me was not close previously. It was only this time that Donnigan found me and got in touch with me." "You really don''t know?" Fade questioned disdainfully. "It''s true. It''s absolutely true." Vigor''s snot and tears were flowing out. "Besides assassinating me, what else does Donnigan have nned?" Fade continued prying further. Vigor paused for a moment and then admitted, "I don''t know the specific n. I only heard him vaguely mention it when he called me. He mentioned that he wanted to get a woman as an alternative strategy to make you submissive." Hearing this, Fade''s heart skipped a beat. He thought of something immediately, and his face showed a look of worry. Soon after, he took Vigor back from the window. With a shake of his arm, he threw him to the ground. Yigor gasped inrge mouthfuls instantly, and his legs trembled. Between his legs, a faint wet patch appeared. Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 With a snort, Fade knocked Vigor out. He leaped out of the study room and disappeared. In the night wind, he took out his phone and dialed Quin''s number. However, the phone was turned off, which made him even more worried. He dialed thendline in the vi. Yet, no one answered. At this time, he was even more disturbed and nervous. He dialed Moore''s number. "Master Chen, please go to my vi and check if Quin is there." "Okay, I''ll head over right away." Moore didn''t ask any more questions and took action instantly. After putting away his phone, Fade jumped and rushed to the Zhao family mansion quickly. In the dark night, his expression was frigid. He thought to himself, "Donnigan, you''d better not do anything to Quin. Otherwise, even if I destroy the Zhao family, it will be difficult to solve the hatred in my heart." About ten minutester, Moore called back. "Fade, Quin isn''t in the vi. Housekeeper Wong fainted in the vi. Someone knocked her out." "I got it." Fade hung up the phone. His face was gloomy. His speed was already very fast, but at this moment, it increased a little. With the sound of the wind, he flew toward the Zhao family mansion. In the Zhao family courtyard, which was constructed like a bunker, Donnigan was sitting in the study room. A few people were sitting by his side, including Ingram, who was sitting in a wheelchair, and Domuel, who had a weak expression on his face. "Dad, we can finally get rid of Fade this time!" Ingram gritted his teeth. Donnigan answered, "The person I hired is very professional, and with Vigor''s cooperation, there should be no problem. Of course, even if I didn''t kill that guy, I still have a backup n." Domuel was troubled about Filex¡¯ s matter. "Donnigan, we must solve the problem about Filex as soon as possible. Otherwise, if it gets worse, the whole Zhao family will be involved. By then, we''ll be in big trouble." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Donnigan nodded and replied, "Of course I know that. Therefore, as soon as Fade returned this time, I arranged for the Capital Security Team of Capital City to control them and try to affect the result of the interrogation." "If that''s the case, I''m afraid it''s not that safe. After all, that kid seems to know Mr. Xu. Last time in the Ding family, it was Mr. Xu''s signature that saved him," Domuel spected. Donnigan frowned slightly and answered, "Of course, it''s not easy to fool Mr. Xu. Fortunately, he is now on a mission, and he''s not in Capital City. Therefore, we have to take this opportunity to determine the case. At that time, even if Mr. Xues back, there is no way to reverse the case." "Donnigan, you are a great nner. It''s just me who was overthinking things," Domuel ttered him. Ingram, who was standing to the side, was a little curious. He asked, "Dad, did Uncle Filex really commit treason? Or, did our Zhao family take part in..." "Don''t talk nonsense!" Donnigan interrupted him before he could finish his sentence. Domuel, with a grave expression, also chimed in, "Ingram, this is a big deal. You can''t spurt nonsense. Let''s not talk about Filex''s matter. Not to mention that it''s not conclusive yet. Even if there¡¯s a confirmation, it''s his own business and has nothing to do with our Zhao family." "I understand. I won''t talk nonsense," Ingram replied as he nodded quickly. Donnigan''s face was gloomy. He looked into the distance, and it was uncertain what he was thinking about. As for Filex''s treason, only Donnigan would know whether other people in the Zhao family were aware of it. At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and Donnigan''s adjutant came in and reported, "Sir, something happened to the Capital Security Team." "What''s the matter?" Their faces filled with interest, and they raised their eyebrows. The adjutant answered, "Four people are being locked up. Among them, Fade killed an outsider and escaped from the Capital Security Team. The rest were taken away by Mr. Mu of the Stealth." "Fade has escaped! Our n failed!" Ingram eximed and looked at his father. Donnigan''s face darkened. Without saying anything, he took out his cell phone immediately and dialed Vigor''s number. After a beeping sound, no one answered. "Dad, what''s wrong?" Ingram questioned with some concern. Donnigan answered, "Something may have happened to Vigor. He must have confessed. Fade might being for us." "What!" Ingram cried out in shock. "Then we should hurry up and get prepared." Donnigan red at him and shouted, "What''s there to be nervous about? If hees to the Zhao family, things will be easier to handle." "But Dad..." Ingram was still a little uneasy. Donnigan interrupted in a deep voice, "Think about it. Fade killed someone and escaped from the Capital Security Team. What does this mean?" "He ising to us. Suppose we counterattack in self- defense and kill him, Fade''s identity as a traitor will be solid. No one will be able to reverse the case." "I was still frustrated at first. How could I affirm Fade''s identity as the hidden traitor? It looks like he fell into our trap. It is as if the heavens are helping me." After hearing Donnigan''s analysis, Ingram calmed down. The panic on his face turned into the joy of revenge. He agreed, "Fade will definitely die this time." Donnigan looked up at the adjutant and ordered, "Inform the entire Zhao family to prepare for a first- ss defense. Bring that woman here." "Yes!" The adjutant left. Donnigan stood up with a smile on his face. "Get ready. Today, the Zhao family is going to remove the thorn in our flesh." The night was getting darker, and the wind seemed to be colder. However, the anger in Fade''s heart was burning his whole body, almost to the point of igniting his entire body. Looking at the Zhao family courtyard, which was drawing closer, the scorching gaze in Fade''s eyes was about to burst into mes. He thought to himself, "Donnigan, you''d better noty a finger on Quin. Otherwise, I will destroy the Zhao family." Whoosh! With a strong rush of wind, Fade rushed to the door of the Zhao family mansion. The tall and thick walls of the courtyard were all made of pieces of stone that were a meter in length and half a meter in width. Along with the ten-meter outer well and the electrical monitor at the top, as well as the armed patrolmen, the entire Zhao family''s courtyard was a sturdy military fortress. Forget about breaking through this ce, even getting near was extremely difficult. When Fade appeared twenty meters outside the outer wall, the rm device immediately released an ear- piercing buzzing sound. The patrolling officer closed in quickly, and several dozen pitch- ck muzzles were aimed at him. Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 "Stop! Don''t get closer." The Zhao family''s guards shouted at Fade. He looked at them and uttered coldly, "I''m Fade. I''m here to look for Donnigan. You''d better get out of the way!" "No matter who you are, you can''t break into the Zhao family''s mansion without permission. Leave now!" The man''s voice increased, and he yelled with a stoic face. His finger also moved to the trigger. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes narrowed. He snorted coldly and replied in a low voice, "In that case, don''t me me for being rude." While speaking, he stepped on the ground and rushed out. The strength of these guards was not bad, especially the leader, who had actually reached the peak of the ck Level. When Fade moved, he gave the order to shoot to stop him immediately. In an instant, the sound of the gunshots was like raindrops and poured out in Fade''s direction. However, their actions were still much inferior to him. Fade''s speed was so fast that he almost left a residual shadow, and he was constantly approaching the outer wall of the Zhao family''s mansion. The bullets only left marks on the ground behind him and did not hit him at all. Seeing Fade approaching, the leader of the guardsmanded immediately, "Guard the entrance and face him head-on!" At the same time, dozens of guards rushed to the entrance, blocking the entire entrance without any crack. All of them held the weapons with solemn faces, trying hard to capture Fade, who was approaching them constantly. They gritted their teeth and prepared to use all their strength to stop him. When he approached them, they were instantly aware of how ridiculous their idea was. Their so-called steel defense line was not worth mentioning at all in front of his horrifying speed and impact. Fade didn''t make any fancy moves as he rushed out at a crazy speed. He just dashed forward, knocked the guard in front of him away, and forced a way out. "Ahh!" With a miserable cry, the bodyguard was sent flying high into the air. Blood spurted out of his mouth. At this moment, Fade had already rushed into the courtyard of the Zhao family¡¯s mansion. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he noticed dozens of martial artists rushing towards him crazily from three directions. They held weapons in their hands, and the aura of positive energy on their bodies surged. They burst out waves of energy and rushed towards him madly. Fade paused for a moment. Without further hesitation, his positive energy surged within his body like a great river. The waves surged and collided with these martial artists with a terrifying force. He was furious. Thus, he wouldn''t control his strength. As a result, dozens of fierce martial artists were crushed by the raging aura of positive energy when they collided with him. Almost no one was able to withstand his blow and they were defeated instantly. If one was to look down from a high vantage point on the battlefield in the courtyard, it was as if the battlefield had turned into a colossal grinding wheel. He was the hole in the millstone''s center, and the surrounding martial artists were grinding yellow peas. They approached the hole constantly and were crushed in a split second. There was no way forthem to resist at all. The siege consisted of dozens of people. All of them were defeated by Fade in five minutes, and no one could stand up. Fade''s expression was ruthless, and his face was covered with bright red blood. He red at the front and shouted furiously, "Donnigan, you coward! Why don''t youe out and fight with me, other than sending your men to die here?" The rumbling sound, like a p of thunder, echoed throughout the Zhao family''s mansion. At this moment, Donnigan and the others, who were sitting in the Zhao Family''s main hall, heard these words. Their faces changed, and their expressions sank. At the same time, a servant rushed into the living room and reported urgently, "Mr. Zhao, bad news. The second line of defense in the courtyard, our martial artists, have all been defeated. Fade is approaching." Hearing this, Donnigan couldn''t help but frown. Although he believed that those martial artists couldn''t stop Fade, he didn''t expect that they couldn''t even hold on for five minutes. However, after a slight shock, he immediately calmed down. Waving his hand, he directed in a low voice, "Don''t stop him. Let hime over." "There''s no need. The Zhao Family can''t stop me." When Donnigan opened his mouth, a cold voice sounded, and a figure stepped into the Zhao family''s hall. For a moment, all the eyes of the Zhao family members were focused on this figure. When they looked at it again, they found that it was Fade. Donnigan''s face darkened. He red at him andmented coldly, "Fade, how dare you trespass into the Zhao family mansion. You even injured and killed the guards of the Zhao family." Domuel also shouted at the side, "Fade, this is a crime against thew. Do you know? The sentence is the death penalty." Ingram, who was sitting in a wheelchair, red at him with a face full of resentment. He gnashed his teeth, "Fade, you''ll get what you deserve." Fade didn''t pay any attention to their words. He stared at Donnigan and yelled warningly, "Donnigan, hand over Quin. I will spare the Zhao family''s life and only kill you." "How dare you! How dare you talk to Mr. Zhao like that!" Someone thumped the table and stood up immediately, shouting. "Fade, do you know what you are doing?" Donnigan narrowed his eyes and looked at Fade. He sat steadily in the seat and did not move. "Fade, I heard that you returned from Jopeno and were suspected to be involved in Professor Song''s treason case. You might be a traitor from Jopeno. The Capital Security Team has detained you and asked you to cooperate with the investigation. Why are you here?" Hearing this, Fade''s eyes narrowed slightly. He did not have any intention of arguing with Donnigan at all. He took a step forward. The positive energy on his body was like boiling water, jumping up and down. "What nonsense are you spouting? Don''t make fun of yourself." "I only have onest sentence for you. Hand over Quin!" Feeling Fade''s fighting desire, Donnigan was slightly surprised. He thought he could chat with him and anger him to do something outrageous to confirm his identity as a traitor. He didn''t expect that Fade didn''t say anything and was going to take action immediately. Nevertheless, this was also good. For the Zhao family, it was a convenient choice. If he killed Fade, he could validate his identity as a traitor. Therefore, Donnigan patted the chair''s handle, and the aura on his body surged. He was full of fighting spirit, "Fade, don''t push your luck. This is the Zhao family, not a ce where you can mess around." Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 Fade didn''t waste any more time talking to them. He stepped on the ground once again, with a strong force, and just like a ferocious tiger, Fade rushed toward Donnigan. He felt a sense of dangering toward him. He stood up and dodged quickly. When he dodged, the expensive mahogany chair he sat on before was smashed into pieces by Fade and turned into countless fragments flying in the air. Fade was able to force him into such a mess in one move, which made him furious. His face showed rage as he waved his hand and shouted, "Let''s attack together and defeat the viin!" In an instant, dozens of well- equipped martial artists rushed out from both sides of the hall. These people had abundant vitality, and their martial arts skills were sturdy. One could tell at a nce that they were not ordinary people. Fade checked out the strength of these people briefly. Among the sixteen people, there were two martial artists at the early stage of the Heaven Level, eight at the peak of the Earth Level, and the remaining six were all at thete stage of the Earth Level. This kind of strength was enough to support a force even if they were in a province of the country. If they were on the battlefield, they could even fight against an army. Even in some small countries, the strength of the Zhao family''s reserve guards wasparable to other party''s national forces. It must be said that as a family of imperial guards, the Zhao family''s martial art reserve was indeed apudable. However, the appearance of these people infuriated Fade further, causing the aura of positive energy on his body to surge wildly. He was like an enraged lion as he rushed into the encirclement of these martial artists and began to charge at them madly. Soon, these warriors felt his terrifying strength. Thete- stage Earth Level warriors were sent flying with just one strike from Fade. Their mouths were full of blood, and they fell to the ground, wailing incessantly. Those who were stronger could barely stand up, but they had already lost their ability to fight. Those who were slightly weaker had their internal organs damaged and spat blood out as their energy dissipated gradually. Therefore, after two to three minutes of fighting, only twote- stage Earth Level martial artists were left. Although the number of peak Earth Level martial artists was greater and stronger than the others, there wasn''t much of a difference between them in Fade''s hands. They were only able to withstand one or two punches. With a series of crackling sounds, groans and screams were heard one after another. The martial artists at the peak of the Earth Level were injured by Fade continuously. They flew backward with blood all over their faces and fell to the ground, unable to move. The only ones who could somewhat withstand the attacks were the two early- stage Heaven Level martial artists. They were a realm higher than the rest, and their strength was quite good. Nheless, Fade was angry. The aura of positive energy surged as if it cost nothing. The energy was activated persistently, and it rushed toward the two Heaven Level martial artists. Although their movements were flexible, they were still a little flustered after being enveloped by such a fast and intensive energy. For a moment, there were dozens of gashes on their clothes, and there were many bleeding wounds on their skin. These were not serious wounds. However, it made them furious. After all, they were Heaven Level experts and were regarded as Martial Arts Masters. They were respected by others whenever they went. After being beaten so severely by Fade, the two Heaven Level martial artists became displeased instantly. With a roar, the martial artists shredded their shirts and approached him. Theyunched a fierce attack, ready to engage him in a life- and-death battle. Seeing their movements, Fade was not irritated but happy. He spread his hands to disperse the peak of the Earth Level martial artists around him and faced the two Heaven Level martial artists. If the two Heaven Level martial artists had been attacking from the periphery all the time and curbed Fade from time to time, it would still be a problem that could not be solved in a short time. However, they came close to fight him at this moment, which was in line with his wish. "Good to see you!" After he yelled, Fade faced the two Heaven Level martial artists and punched them with both hands. Seeing this, the other two became even more livid. After all, they were Martial Arts Masters, but they were looked down upon by Fade as he nned to kill them with one hand. They gritted their teeth and burst out almost all their martial arts energy, rushing towards him. However, when their hands collided with Fade''s, they instantly understood why he was so arrogant and why he looked down on them so much. It was because he was qualified to do so. The strength of the so-called martial artists at the early stage of the Heaven Level and their identities as Martial Arts Master were nothing in front of Fade at this moment. They were crushed swiftly. Although he only used one hand to fight against them, the surging aura of positive energy on his arm was like a raging wave, rushing straight toward two of them. The two of them felt that their positive energy was as weak as a muddled paper in front of Fade. The moment it collided, it broke apart immediately. The raging aura of positive energy rushed through their palms into their meridians and shattered them immediately. Their arms were broken. Not only that, but the impact had also reached their chests, shocking their internal organs. They spat mouthfuls of blood mixed with foreign matter from their mouths. They were then sent flying. The two Heaven Level martial artists fought with him fiercely. However, they were defeated by him with one move. Even Donnigan didn''t expect such a result, and he couldn''t help but stand at the side in a daze. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It wasn''t until Fade approached Donnigan with heavy steps that thetter felt a sense of danger. He stepped back and looked at Fade. His voice trembled slightly. "What, what are you going to do?" "Hand over Quin! Otherwise, I''ll destroy the Zhao Family!" Fade warned in a low voice. Donnigan felt a chill run through him. He murmured, "Fade, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Our Zhao family doesn''t have Quin." "You broke into the Zhao family mansion for no reason, injured and killed so many people. Our Zhao family will definitely report this matter back to the higher-ups. I want to see how you will deal with it." Donnigan retorted coldly, "When the timees, even Baldrick, Galeno, and General Xu won''t be able to speak up for you." At this moment, Donnigan was a little scared. He no longer brought up the matter of fighting. Instead, he used the official force to put pressure on him. Fade, who was furious, did not care about this at all. He continued to step forward, red at Donnigan, and reminded, "I will say it onest time. Hand over Quin, or I will destroy the Zhao family!" After all, Donnigan was a middle stage Heaven Level martial artist. He was also the patriarch of the Zhao family. When had he ever received such a threat? Thus, he was instantly triggered. With a loud yell, he attacked Fade. "Fade, don''t push it too far." In an instant, he dashed out in Fade''s direction. Beside him, there was also a ck shadow. Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 The positive energy of the ck shadow was as strong as Donnigan''s; he was also a Martial Arts Master in the middle stage of the Heaven Level. He was the old guardian of the Zhao family, Carrington, who was also in the middle stage of the Heaven Level. Both Martial Arts Masters moved and instantly attacked Fade from both sides. The momentum of the two martial artists at the middle stage of the Heaven Level was a lot stronger than the two martial artists at the early stage of Heaven Level. Under the attack from both sides, the momentum was so strong that it was as if the Zhao family''s living room would be overturned. Facing attacks from the two martial artists, Fade was still fearless. He stood still as if he was a statue of the god of war, and waved his fists towards them. "You''re courting death, you b*stard!" They gritted their teeth and roared. Their momentum grew even more intense, and they were filled with fierce killing intent as they charged murderously towards him. Their positive energy surged and stirred the air, forming two whirlpools in the air, like two miniature cyclones. The two cyclones were rotating in opposite directions, like two huge biting gears on a machine which kept rotating, trying to pull everything in their surroundings to crush them. Fade was the one in the middle of the two huge gears, feeling the pressure of it getting closer and closer. He was about to be destroyed in the middle of that giant meat grinder. Such a situation caused the Zhao family to be overjoyed and they cheered one by one. "Master Zhao''s move is indeed amazing!" "Master Zhao, you''re awesome!" "Master Carrington is also extraordinary, he is indeed the old guardian of our Zhao Family." "Both of them are powerful. Under their joint attack, even a martial artist in thete stage of Heaven Level would be troubled, not to mention this brat." "Look, that brat is going to be minced into meat stuffing." "This is what he get for offending our Zhao family!" With excitedughter, the Zhao family seemed to have seen the dawn of victory shining on them. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. However, Fade gave a cold snort and a thickyer of positive energy condensed on his hands. He then stretched out his arms and he looked as if he was going to grab the two gear-sized cyclones like steel pincers. When Donnigan and Carrington saw this, they couldn''t help but snort, and their faces were full of sneers. "You''re courting death! You are actually using your hands to grab two Heaven Level middle stage martial artists'' attacks at the same time!" "Kill him!" Along with the voice, ferocious smiles appeared on their faces. With crazy killing intent, they controlled their cyclones which roared towards Fade like a meat grinder. Fade, who was in the middle, was about to be crushed by the two cyclones, but at this moment, he stretched out his arms and grabbed the two cyclones. Arge sound was produced which reverberated through the surroundings. The spinning attack suddenly stopped, as if the machine was stuck and it paused immediately. In an instant, Donnigan and Carrington could not help but look surprised. "How is this possible?" "Our attacks were blocked by his hands." "Put more force on him! Crush him!" Carrington had morebat experience, so he was the first to react from his surprise and he quickly reminded Donnigan. Donnigan came to his senses. He gritted his teeth and forced out his positive energy, increasing the strength of his cyclone, as if he wanted to break Fade''s arm into pieces. They exerted their strength, trying to break him apart. Fade''s eyes were full of anger. He shouted loudly and exerted his strength, pulling them up as his hands grabbed the cyclones. Donnigan and Carrington immediately felt their bodies be light and then they were lifted into the air, forming a huge arc in the air. Then, with a huge impact, they fell heavily onto the floor of the hall. This was followed by another loud sound. Two loud bangs sounded like an explosion. Their strong positive energy spread out, sting two huge holes in the hard floor. Donnigan and Carringotnid at the bottom of the hole with their clothes in tatters. Their breaths were weak and their bodies were motionless. It was obvious that they had suffered heavy injuries. At this moment, the Zhao family members who were preparing to celebrate the victory were stunned. They looked at this scene in disbelief and their faces were full of astonishment. "Master Zhao and Master Carrington have lost!" "This, this can''t be true!" "Two martial artists at the middle stage of the Heaven Level attacked together and they still lost. Just how strong is Fade?" "Moreover, they lost so quickly. How did he do that?" "Is our Zhao family really going to be over?" For a moment, all the people of the Zhao family were panic-stricken and shocked. Fade lowered his arms and put his hands behind his back. He looked coldly at the people of the Zhao Family and shouted, "Hand over Quin!" "I don''t know where Quin is. Our Zhao family doesn''t..." One of the Zhao family members stepped out and denied. After hearing what he said, Fade gave him a hard look and pped him at the same time, "If you don''t know, then you are useless." In an instant, with a "smack" sound, the man who had spoken was covered in blood. His bones were broken and he fell to the ground, almost lifeless. With such a fierce attack, the other members of the Zhao family were so scared that their faces turned pale and their bodies began to tremble. "If you don''t hand her over, I''ll beat your Zhao family to death one by one," Fade said coldly. The rest of them looked at each other with fear on their faces. Seeing his face getting colder and colder, someone couldn''t stand it and looked at Ingram anxiously and urged, "Mr. Ingram, it''s already over. Please hand her over!" The moment someone took the lead, the rest of the people started to urge him. "Ingram, Master Zhao and Master Carrington have both been defeated. We''re no match for him. Hand her over quickly." "That''s right. At this moment, there''s no point in being tough and holding on!" "Ingram, do you really want to see the destruction of our Zhao family?" Listening to the crowd''s words, Ingram, who was sitting in a wheelchair at the moment, had an expression that was as dark as charcoal. His heart was filled with anxiety, anger, and helplessness. He also wanted to hand her over to Fade and send him away as soon as possible. Otherwise, if this guy got angry and pped him to death with one hit, he would have died for nothing. However, it was a pity that Donnigan had personally ordered his men to secretly kidnap Quin. Only he and his men knew about the secrets. As his son, he only knew about this matter but not the specific situation. Therefore, Ingram could only force a smile and exin, "I... I don''t know where Quin is either." At the end of his words, he saw Fade''s face sink and his heart skipped a beat. He quickly said, "Although I don''t know, I will be able to find her. My house has some secret bases. I can send people to look for them one by one and they will be able to find her soon." With that, he took out his phone and was about to call someone. Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 However, at this time, a loud old voice sounded, "Put down your phone! When has my Zhao family be so weak?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Upon hearing the voice, Ingram was taken aback for a moment before he turned his head to look towards the source of the voice. An elderly man with silver hair, dressed in a martial arts suit, walked over proudly with his hands behind his back. At the sight of him, Ingram and the rest of the Zhao family were first stunned, then they were overjoyed and shouted one after another. "Grandpa, you''re out of seclusion." "Master Elijah is out." "Master Elijah is here. Our Zhao family can be saved." "That Fade, I want to see how arrogant he can be. He will definitely be pped to death by Master Elijah." "Of course. Our old master is a martial artist in the Late Stage of the Heaven Level, the eighth on the Divine Dragon List." In jubtion, Elijah looked at Fade and said in a low voice, "Young man, you have gone too far." Fade looked at the man in front of him coldly. He was not afraid at all. He snorted and said, "Too far? If you don''t hand over the person I want, killing your Zhao family is nothing for me." "Young man, you''re too proud." Elijah''s aged eyes narrowed slightly upon hearing his words. "Since our country was established, we have been Capital City''s guardian family. Martial arts have thrived and talented people havee out in session, but today, you have actually humiliated my Zhao family. Have you ever thought about the consequences?" Elijah shouted in a deep voice and red at him with his eyes fiercely. Fade snorted coldly, "I don''t care how glorious your Zhao family is. If you don''t hand over my wife, Quin, today, you can wait for the destruction of your whole family!" "You son of a b*tch, how dare you be so arrogant in front of me? It seems that if I don''t teach you a lesson, you don''t know how to be respectful," Elijah snorted coldly and stepped forward. In an instant, the atmosphere in the hall changed drastically. A fierce and secretive killing intent filled the entire hall. Everyone seemed to feel as if their skin was wrapped with a sharp stinging sensation. It was as if they made a slight move, their body would be prated by the sharp energy and they would die instantly. At the very moment when the energy broke out, Elijah also stepped out and walked towards Fade step by step. With his pace, the fierce energy in the room formed a funnel and converged towards Fade from all directions. The positive energy converged like countless tiny steel needles, shot towards him in a dense formation and was just about to pierce through Fade''s heart. "Go to hell!" Elijah waved his hands and a burst of positive energy broke out. Fade looked at him coldly, condensed his positive energy, and punched out at the exit of the funnel. In an instant, the countless tiny needle-like energy that was created by Elijah was shattered by Fade''s punch. The positive energy was scattered and quickly dissipated. "Uh..." Seeing this scene, even Elijah couldn''t help but be shocked. His aged face revealed a surprised expression. However, he then snorted coldly and coldly said, "Little brat, you do have some power. However, that''s all. Take this move of mine. If you can block it again, then I will change my surname to the one same as yours." Fade sneered and stepped forward, "You don''t deserve to have the same surname as mine!" At the same time, his index finger and middle finger of his right hand reached out, and his finger became a sword. He shot out a stream of strength and condensed energy on his two fingers. With a whistling sound, he struck out like lightning towards Elijah. This action was extremely fast, and with a thunderlike momentum, it had arrived in front of him. Elijah did not expect Fade''s attack to be so fierce. He was slightly shocked, but then quickly ran his positive energy to form a shield and block his attack. At the same time, Elijah put his left hand behind him. A dark red ball of energy began to condense and turn into a small cross dart. He was ready to block Fade''s attack andunch a fatal attack against him at the same time. As the virtual sword chopped down, Elijah stretched out his right hand to block it. The cross dart in his left hand was also condensed to the top of momentum, ready to burst out at any time. Boom! With a loud sound, their energies collided. Elijah''s eyes turned fierce, and he stretched out his left hand, ready tounch this fatal attack. However, at this moment, he suddenly felt a cracking sound in his right hand, followed by a sharp pain. He waspletely focused on the cross darts, only to find at this moment that the shield formed on his right hand had actually been cut through by Fade''s virtual sword. The momentum was too overwhelming for him to bear. Putting aside the fact that the virtual sword had broken Elijah''s shield with a single sword strike, it continued forward and pointed towards his chest. Elijah, who had sensed the danger, had no time tounch his attack. He quickly retreated to the side, trying to avoid this virtual sword. Although his reaction was very fast, it was still a littlete. When he dodged, the sword that had been aiming at his chest cut off his right arm. In an instant, half of his right arm fell to the ground with a sh of blood. Elijah''s face turned pale. His left hand quickly tapped a few times on the wound on his right arm to stop the gushing blood. At the same time, he retreated instantly to keep his distance from Fade, and his face darkened. Elijah was shocked. He didn''t think of this at all. As for the other Zhao family members, their eyes were filled with shock. They never thought that such a thing would happen. "Is, is this true? Master Elijah''s arm was cut in half by that brat." "Master Elijah was defeated? This is impossible!" "What is Fade''s martial arts level? Is he even more powerful than Master Elijah at thete stage of the Heaven Level?" "No, it''s impossible. I don''t believe it!" It wasn''t just the juniors who didn''t believe it. Even Elijah himself was looking at Fade with a frown, and a grim look in his eyes. There was absolutely no mistake in his action just now, and he even made some effort. However, in the face of Fade''s move, he had no time to dodge at all. That was the pure difference in the level. "Could this brat be that powerful? Even stronger than me?" He thought to himself, but he found it hard to believe, "He''s not even thirty years old yet. Could it be that he''s already reached thete stage of Heaven Level, or even the peak of Heaven Level? How is this possible?" Just as Elijah was still immersed in his shock, Fade once again stepped out and approached him. Feeling the fierce and murderous pressure, the wrinkles on Elijah''s face deepened. He knew that if he continued to fight with Fade, he would be more and more passive, and eventually he would be killed. Therefore, he must stop fighting immediately. Thinking of this, he looked at Fade and shouted, "If you want your wife to be safe, you must stop right now." Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 Hearing this, Fade''s face darkened. He red at Elijah, gritted his teeth and said, "If anything happens to my wife, I will tear your Zhao family into pieces." Elijah ignored his threat and continued in a cold voice, "Stop now, or I can''t guarantee that there won''t be any problems with your wife." "How dare you!" Fade was furious. He shouted and hit him with his palm. The palm fueled by anger rumbled like a mountain falling on him. The huge shockwave shattered some of the weak walls in the hall, and the whole hall was left teetering. The Zhao family''s faces turned pale with fear as they tried to dodge Fade''s attack. Elijah, on the other hand, gritted his teeth. He stood where he was and took no action, nor did he have any intention of dodging. He looked up at Fade and said coldly, "You can kill me, or even all the people in my Zhao family, but in that case, your wife will be dead for sure. You''d better think about whether you want to kill me or not." Upon hearing his words, Fade felt his heart skip a beat. His palm stopped above his head and did not continue tond. Putting away his positive energy, Fade looked at him coldly and said in a low voice, "Hand over my wife, and I will spare your Zhao family this time." Elijah looked at him and said, "That''s not enough." "Not enough?" Fade''s face darkened and he looked at Elijah with anger. He almost wanted to smash him into pieces, but he held back his anger and said, "What else do you want?" Elijah thought for a while and said, "The Professor Song treason incident, Filex was sacrificed innocently." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a cold feeling. He looked coldly at Elijah and said, "You want me to take the me for Filex and your Zhao family?" Elijah said, "My Zhao family has been the guardian family for decades, and I will not allow the name of treason to be rted to my family in any case." "Then I should be the one?" Fade shouted coldly. Elijah looked at him and said, "Mr. Chen, you are strong. Besides, except for your wife, you can be regarded as someone who''s alone. Even if you bear the name of a traitor, I believe that you can leave smoothly and find another ce to live." "However, my Zhao family is different. Once we bear this name of treason, we will not be able to go anywhere. I hope you can understand my difficulties, Mr. Chen." Fade stared at him for a while. After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, "Okay, I agree to this condition. However, I won''t admit that I''m a traitor." Hearing this, Elijahughed and said, "Mr. Chen, you don''t need to worry about this. After you have your wife, you can leave directly. I''ll take care of the rest." Hearing his familiar tone, Fade felt a little sick. He hade up with the scene that after he left, the Zhao family would push all the me to him. However,pared to Quin, these were no longer important. He saw Elijah''s mouth moving, as if he was about to say something. Fade said coldly, "I''ve already made enough concessions. If your Zhao Family still wants more, don''t me me for being rude." Hearing this, Elijahughed and said, "Mr. Chen, you have misunderstood me. I don''t have any other requirements." "If not, then hand over my wife." Fade coldly shouted. Elijah nodded, then turned around and called over a servant of the Zhao family, giving him instructions. After a while, two men came out with an unconscious woman. Fade fixed his eyes and found that it was Quin. He couldn''t help but rush over. However, Elijah was closer. He stood in front of Quin, blocking Fade''s way, and said, "Mr. Chen, why are you in such a hurry?" "I''ve agreed to your conditions, hand her over now," Fade said coldly. Elijah shook his head and said, "Mr. Chen, you are very powerful. I dare not hand her over to you now. If you regret it after getting her, my Zhao family will have no ce toin." "Since I''ve agreed, I won''t go back on my word," Fade said coldly. Elijah''s attitude was still firm, "You can''t prove it with words." "What on earth do you want?" Fade''s eyes were a little gloomy. Elijah narrowed his eyes and said, "Mr. Chen, you are so powerful that our family dare not take risks! So, for the sake of safety, I would like you to take a hit from me without guarding your lower abdomen." As he spoke, a strong positive energy converged on Elijah''s palm. The momentum was extraordinary. Seeing this, Fade''s face was so cold that it was a little scary, "Elijah, don''t go too far." Even if Fade took Elijah''s one move without defense in his lower abdomen, his vantian abdomen would be destroyed and his strength would be greatly reduced. For a martial artist, this was an important matter that wasparable to death. Elijah smiled and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, I have no choice! Mr. Chen, you are too strong, so my Zhao family has to guard against you!" "It''s impossible!" Fade shook his head firmly. If his vantian abdomen was destroyed and his strength was greatly reduced, then there would be no more threats to the Zhao family. Whether Elijah would let Quin and him go or not, he could do nothing about it; he would not have the slightest ability to resist. This was something Fade would never allow. Hearing this, Elijah smiled and shook his head, saying, "Mr. Chen, if you don''t agree, my Zhao family will be in a very difficult position!" "If I can''t guarantee our safety, it''s hard for me to let her go!" While speaking, Elijah looked back and winked. Behind him, the two men that supported Quin took out a sharp dagger and ced it against her neck. "How dare you!" Seeing this, Fade was furious. With a loud shout, the positive energy on his body surged. Elijah''s body shook and his face turned pale, but then, he steadied himself and gestured to his men behind him. Instantly, the dagger on Quin''s neck exerted a bit of force. A line of blood instantly appeared on her fair neck. Elijah gritted his teeth and red at Fade. He said, "Mr. Chen, you''d better make your decision as soon as possible. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that their hands won''t shake!" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "You..." Fade was furious at this moment. His eyes were filled with killing intent as he looked at Elijah. At this moment, he finally understood what was going on. Elijah, the cunning fox, had no intention of letting anyone go from the start of the negotiations just now. The conditions that he had set up were merely a pretense. His true goal was to cripple or even kill Fade to ensure there was no threat left for his Zhao family. Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 Although he knew what Elijah was nning, thetter was now determined to use Quin as a threat to Fade, forcing him to follow his request. "Mr. Chen, time waits for no one. If we dy any longer, my men''s hands will be sore," Elijah looked at him and spoke. As he said that, the dagger on Quin''s neck increased its force, and part of the de had already cut into her skin and was embedded into her flesh. Blood immediately flowed down from her neck along her fair skin. Quin, who was still in aa, felt the pain and gently frowned. "Quin!" Fade couldn''t help but shout when he saw this. However, Elijah continued, "Mr. Chen, it''s time to make a decision. Otherwise, your wife will probably bleed to death." "You..." He gritted his teeth and frowned, with a very dignified expression. Thinking for a while, Fade then said, "I can promise you, but..." Not waiting for him to finish speaking, Elijah''s eyes narrowed, and he stepped back slightly, blocking the Zhao family''s servant who was holding a dagger behind him. Then, he warned Fade in a cold voice, "Mr. Chen, bring out your hand behind your back. You are still trying to y tricks in front of me now aren¡¯t you. Mr. Chen, don''t you really care about your wife''s life?" Hearing this, Fade''s expression stiffened. He took out his left hand, which was ced behind his back and was converging energy. Just now, he was preparing to gather his energy secretly and kill the servant who was holding Quin. Then, he would rush over to save her. If it was an ordinary martial artist, Fade would have been able to do this. However, Elijah was a martial artist at thete stage of Heaven Stage. His level was too high, so he quickly noticed Fade''s action and prevented him from doing it. "Mr. Chen, my patience is limited. I''ll give you thest ten seconds. If you still don''t agree, don''t me me for being rude," Elijah threatened coldly. Fade''s body trembled, and at this moment, he couldn''t help but be anxious. Was there really no other way? Was his vantian abdomen really going to be destroyed by Elijah? Just when Fade was extremely anxious, he suddenly touched two round things, and he thought of something, "This, maybe I still have a chance." Immediately, he reached for his pocket. Seeing this, Elijah suddenly became nervous. "What are you doing? You''d better not do anything stupid, otherwise..." While he was speaking, Fade took out two peach kernels from his pocket. He showed them to Elijah and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t mess around. These two peach kernels are tokens of love between me and my wife. I want my wife to wear one of them at this time, so that we can work it out together." "A token of love?" Elijah had a look of disbelief on his face. Fade didn''t say much. He directly threw a kernel to Elijah, "This is just the mostmon peach kernel. If you don''t believe me, you can check it yourself." Elijah took the kernel and inspected it in his hand. He did not find anything unusual, so he handed it to the two people behind him. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The two took the kernel and looked at it with curiosity and disdain. Then, they sneered and were just going to put it into Quin''s pocket casually. At this moment, Fade''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and an intense positive energy burst out from his body. He charged ruthlessly towards Quin''s direction. When Elijah saw this, he was shocked. At the same time, he reacted and shouted, "Fade, do you want your wife to die?" Without any intention of stopping, Fade continued to rush forward. Seeing this, Elijah gritted his teeth, with a stern look in his eyes, he shouted, "Kill her!" Meanwhile, Elijah''s body moved to the side. He was not ready to confront Fade face-to-face. After all, with one of his arms broken, he was no match for him. Moreover, after killing Quin, Fade would definitely put up a desperate fight with the Zhao family. Thus, Elijah was already considering whether he should escape. However, he suddenly realized that after he shouted to kill Quin, the servant of the Zhao family who was holding a dagger was stunned as if he had been fixed on the spot. He was not moving at all. "Kairos, what are you doing? Quick, take action and kill that woman!" Elijah shouted angrily. This loud shout brought Kairos out of his confusion. He held the dagger and was about to exert his strength. However, in the time when he was in a daze, Fade had already rushed over. He hit Kairos'' head with his palm. In an instant, a red and white object burst out and he died. Holding Quin in his arms, Fade pped the other member of the Zhao family to death. The two peach kernels were obtained by Fade from the Buddha statue of Mokao Temple in Jopeno. They had the effect of a mental attack and could make people dizzy. Jaegar spent nearly half an hour at that time trying to attack Fade, with thebination of sandalwood and tea. However, it merely affected him. The mental attack effect of the peach kernels was not too strong. However, that was the case for a martial artist at the peak of the Heaven Level like Fade. The Zhao family members who were holding Quin only had the strength of the ck Level. In the face of the spiritual attack of the peach kernel, they naturally did not have strong resistance like him. Therefore, they were stunned for a moment and this gave Fade an opportunity to save Quin. At this moment, when Elijah saw that Fade had saved her, his face suddenly changed. He turned around in a hurry and ran away, trying to escape. He knew that his threatening behavior just now hadpletely triggered him and now, Fade would definitely destroy his Zhao family. Just as Elijah thought, after saving Quin, Fade saw him running for his life and was instantly enraged. He shouted and chased after him, "Where do you think you''re going!" While he was speaking, he struck out a palm. Elijah felt the energying from behind him, so he quickly threw out a burst of positive energy to block Fade''s attack. With a bang, their energy collided and then exploded. Elijah''s energy was instantly smashed by Fade. The aftermath of his energy went towards Elijah and hit his back, knocking him down. He ignored the blood in his mouth and the rolling organs in his body. After he flew out and hit the ground, he immediately got up and ran forward like a madman. At the same time, he looked at the messy people of the Zhao family and roared crazily, "Stop him, stop him!" In an instant, the sound of footsteps could be heard, and all Zhao family members rushed towards Fade. There were martial artists with pikes or broadswords in their hands, as well as shooters with guns, all of themunched their attacks towards him. Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 All of a sudden, the swords, spears, pikes, positive energy, and bullets all rushed towards Fade. However, at this moment, he was like a God of war. His positive energy surged wildly, and it was like a thick white fog shrouding him, blocking all the attacks of the Zhao family. "Impossible? I can''t hurt him!" "Even a gun is useless. Is he still human?" "Quick, run! He''s about to attack!" The Zhao family was in a mess, fleeing in all directions. However, Fade, with his scarlet eyes, still had positive energy bursting out of his fingertips. They were like countless sharp swords, slicing towards the members of the Zhao family. Suddenly, the Zhao family''s mansion copsed. The ground cracked, and blood flowed across the floor. One by one, the members of the Zhao family fell to the ground. Fade had single-handedly killed the members of the Zhao family who were present, almost ruining the family. Meanwhile, Elijah, who had run away, couldn''t care about these things anymore. He didn''t even care about his children and grandchildren. He ran away alone, spitting blood as he ran. However, although it took Fade some time to kill the Zhao family''s members, he was still able to catch up with Elijah at a very fast speed. In the blink of an eye, the distance between them had shortened to less than two hundred meters. Fade gathered a burst of positive energy and turned it into a long sword. It whistled through the air and shed at Elijah. Elijah felt a sharp energy behind him, but he could not avoid it in time. Hit by Fade''s sword, his legs were cut off and blood gushed out. He fell heavily onto the ground, and the momentum of his fall caused a huge pit to form on the ground. Fade rushed over and was going to give Elijah a final fatal blow. Lying in the pit, Elijah couldn''t care less. He used the only hand he had left to pull himself through the dirt frantically, trying to escape. Despite this, there was no chance left. Fade''s figure closed the gap with him quickly. The anger emanating from his scarlet eyes almost seemed to ignite Elijah. "Go to hell!" Fade, who stood at the edge of the hole, looked coldly at him. A stream of energy gathered at the tip of his finger, and he was about to shoot it at him. However, at this critical moment, a deep, harsh voice was heard, "Mr. Chen, stop!" Hearing the sound and feeling the rumbling momentum, Fade''s hand stopped slightly. Then, he saw a burly man in an army green uniforming over. The man''s positive energy surged and it was extremely strong, like a huge beast from primitive times,ing to attack. For a moment, Fade felt that the pressure was simr to Jaguar. Looking at the person walking over, he was slightly surprised and he looked over attentively. At this time, Elijah, who was in the pit, also noticed the man. When he looked up at the burly man, he was very excited and quickly shouted, "General Liu, I''m Elijah. Save me." General Liu stepped to the other side of the pit and nced at Elijah. He was shocked and said, "Master Zhao, why are you..." Elijah looked at Fade with great resentment. He then said to General Liu, "Jotham, Fade is the traitor. He has killed dozens of my Zhao family''s members, and now he even wants to kill me. General Liu, you must stop him. You must!" Hearing this, Jotham looked at Fade, frowned, and said in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, how will you exin this matter?" At this moment, some information quickly came to Fade''s mind when he heard the name "Jotham". Jotham Liu was a martial artist at the peak of Heaven Level. He ranked seventh in the Divine Dragon List and was second only to Jaguar in the army. Now that Jaguar was not in Capital City, Jotham must be in charge of military affairs. When he noticed themotion here, he rushed over immediately. "Mr. Chen!" Seeing that Fade didn''t answer his question, Jotham couldn''t help but remind him. Hearing this, Fade said in a deep voice, "How will I exin it? Filex betrayed the country. The Zhao family tried to frame me and kidnapped my wife to threaten me. I''m just fighting back for my sake." "This..." Jotham couldn''t help but frown as he looked at both sides. It was as if he wasn''t able to determine who was speaking the truth for a moment. When Elijah saw this, he quickly said, "General Liu, he is lying. Fade escaped from the Capital Security Team by killing people and escaping from prison. Now that he hase to my Zhao family to cause trouble, he wants to kill us to keep the secret." "Kill them to keep secrets? I''m going to kill your entire Zhao family!" Fade snorted. He did not want to continue the entanglement, so he gathered his positive energy and was going to kill Elijah. Upon seeing this, Jotham''s face darkened, and the positive energy in his body surged. He shouted sternly, "Mr. Chen, stop it right now." "He threatened my wife. I will definitely kill him!" Fade''s eyes were scarlet once more. Jotham sternly shouted, "Mr. Chen, we will investigate this matter thoroughly. Then, we will definitely give you a satisfactory answer." "What''s a satisfactory answer?" Fade asked back, and then said coldly, "Only his death will be one." As he spoke, his energy shot out and headed straight for Elijah. Upon seeing this, Jotham couldn''t help but fly into a rage. He threw out a burst of energy to block Fade''s attack for Elijah. Then, he charged at him and said, "Mr. Chen, you''re going too far." "Far or not, your words don''t matter!" Fade snorted and condensed his positive energy again. Jotham''s face darkened. He pped at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, if you do it again, I''ll show you no mercy." Jotham was worthy of being a martial artist at the peak of Heaven Level. His palm was full of momentum. It was like thousands of troops and horses surging toward Fade, suppressing him back. However, Fade was also a martial artist at the peak of Heaven Level, so he was not afraid of this move. He frowned and shouted, raised his right hand, and waved his virtual sword in the air. Facing the surging army, he chopped down with his sword. The energy from the sword soared, and it seemed to be able to split the world in two. The momentum of Jotham''s mighty army was directly split by Fade''s sword. The aftermath of the virtual sword even reached Jotham''s side, which made him take a small step back with a look of astonishment on his face. When he stepped back, this gave Fade a chance. He would not miss out on this opportunity. A stream of energy shot through the air and went straight into Elijah''s heart. It pierced through and directly killed him. In his final moments, Elijah had his eyes wide open. He didn''t expect that he, the old master of the Zhao family, the guardian family of Capital City and a martial arts master in the Divine Dragon List, would die here in such a tragic way. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. No matter how shocked he was and how much regret he felt, when thest bit of his life flowed away, everything disappeared into nothing. When Jotham saw this scene, he shouted, "Stop!" However, it was already toote. When he saw Elijah''s dead body, his face was very gloomy. He red at Fade, gritted his teeth and said, "Fade, you are too reckless. This is Capital City and Master Zhao is a representative of the guardian family. How dare you kill him!" Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 Fade looked at him with cold eyes and snapped, "So what? He threatened my wife, so I killed his family. It doesn''t matter whoes!" "You''re too arrogant! You..." Jotham was so furious. He red at Fade, gritted his teeth and said, "You''re suspected for treason and murder. Go back with me right now to ept the investigation." "Investigate?" Fade sneered, "You didn''t even investigate a treasonous family like the Zhao family. What are you investigating? You''re not even qualified to investigate me!" "Fade, you''re going against the military and the government!" Jotham roared angrily. His expression was very grim, and the positive energy in his body surged. He looked as if he was about to fight. Seeing this, Fade''s face darkened and he shouted coldly, "You, Jotham, cannot represent the military, let alone the government." "If you want to fight with me, I don''t mind. However, as for the people you brought, I can''t guarantee how many of them will die." Fade stood straight. His figure was like a sword, carrying a sense of fierce determination. Jotham stared at him and gritted his teeth. In the end, the energy that had gathered in his palm didn''t strike out. Putting aside whether or not he had the confidence to defeat Fade, even if he could, two martial artists at the peak of Heaven Level fighting in Capital City would cause a big impact. Even the aftermath of the battle could probably destroy amunity. He didn''t dare to take such a risk. He held his breath, red at Fade and warned, "If we find that you are suspected of treason, even if you flee to the ends of the earth, we won''t let you go." "Then investigate it!" Fade snorted and did not defend himself. He took Quin with him and quickly left. That night, the entire Capital City was shocked. The Zhao family, the guardian family of Capital City, had been destroyed, and Elijah, the old master of the Zhao family, the eighth on the Divine Dragon List, had been killed. Some well informed people also noticed that the second inmand of the army, General Liu had also taken action, stirring up all the people in Capital City. Even high-level officials like Baldrick and Galeno rushed to Fade''s vi in Capital City the next day, hoping to know what was going on. In the face of these guests'' visits, Fade did not wee them immediately. Instead, he carefully treated Quin''s wounds, took care of her, and let her sleep peacefully. After that, he came out to wee Baldrick and Galeno. As soon as he came out, the two men spoke anxiously. "Fade, did you really destroy the Zhao family?" "What about General Liu? Did you fight with him?" Fade looked at them who were anxious. He knew that they were concerned about him, so he didn''t hide anything and told them what happened the previous night. After hearing this, the two of them couldn''t help but frown, and their faces were full of worry. "Fade, although the Zhao family had kidnapped your wife, what you have done is too much!" "Yes, after all, it is the Zhao family. They have been the guardian family for so many years, but now, the family has been destroyed. I am afraid that the higher-ups will have some problems with you!" "Moreover, you''re still under suspicion of treason now. If you''re suspected again, it''ll be even more troublesome." Fade was not worried about what they said. He said, "When General Xu returns, they will know. As for the dissatisfaction of the higher-ups against me, I don''t care. I can just leave Capital City. I don''t expect to be promoted anyway." "Oh, you, you..." "Fade, it''s good for young people to have enthusiasm, but sometimes when it''s too much, it bes bad!" Fade sent Baldrick and Galeno away. In the next few days, he stayed at home and did not go anywhere, only taking care of Quin with all his heart. He also noticed that there were more people monitoring his vi. He knew that this was a surveince set by the relevant department; they were afraid that he would run away. Ignoring all these things, he took care of Quin carefully and she recovered quickly. Upon her recovery, she realized what had happened and could not help but widen her eyes. She harshly scolded Fade, saying he was too reckless to make such a huge problem. In the face of the lesson of his wife, he did not refute anything and epted it all. On the fifth day after the Zhao family was destroyed, a man in military uniform knocked on Fade''s door. "What''s the matter?" Fade asked coldly. The person at the door said, "Mr. Chen, General Xu has returned. He invites you to speak with him in the military office." Hearing this, Fade nodded and said, "Okay, wait for a moment!" Returning to his room, he informed his wife of the situation and then went out. Aftering to the military, Fade was brought to a small house made entirely of special alloys. Not long after he sat down, Jaguar came in. "General Xu, you are back," Fade greeted. Jaguar red at him and said, "Why are you still smiling? Don''t you know how much trouble you''ve caused this time?" Fade scratched his head and said, "General Xu, I was forced to do that!" "See, I went through dangerous investigations and brought Professor Song back from Jopeno. As a result, instead of being praised, they detained me as soon as I came back and said I was a hidden traitor. Who can ept such a thing?" Jaguar said, "The matter of the traitor will be investigated clearly sooner orter. In the worst case, I will exin to them after Ie back. Why were you so impulsive?" "That''s because the Zhao family went too far. They kidnapped my wife and threatened me. They can hurt me, but definitely not my wife." Fade was very determined. Jaguar retorted, "I can understand that, but you could have left after saving your wife. Why did you have to kill Elijah and fight General Liu?" "That was because I don''t want to leave behind anyone who would threaten me again. If I kept him alive, it would be a huge threat to the rtives and friends around me," Fade muttered. "Nonsense!" Jaguar mmed the table and shouted, "You can'' t simply kill anyone just because you don''t want to have them alive." "I... Well, this is how it went and there is no way to change it." Fade spread out his hands, with an expression as if the matter had already reached this stage. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Jaguar red at him and said, "I really don''t understand. Master Hsuanyuen is such a righteous person. How could he have nurtured a disciple like you!" Hearing this, Fade immediately widened his eyes. He was very doubtful about whether the old man whom Jaguar saw and the old fogey whom he saw were the same person. At the thought of the obscene scene of the old man hiding in the room and watching adult films, Fade could not connect him with the word righteous at all. However, these words couldn''t be said to Jaguar. Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 Fade could tell that Jaguar''s words made it seem like they were close. If they weren''t, he could just continue with his official business rather than engage in small talk. Thinking of this, he smiled and went over to ask, "General Xu, how''s the investigation of the Zhao family? Filex must be the traitor. As for the others of the Zhao family, I''m not sure." Jaguar said, "We have investigated the situation of the Zhao family. Filex is the traitor. Donnigan and the others were all also involved. They were bribed by foreign forces and secretly participated in the kidnapping of Professor Song." "Oh, so that''s how it is!" Fade did not ask if Elijah had participated. After all, his status was not ordinary, and he was very powerful. If even he was involved in it, it would be absolutely shameful for the upper levels of the country. Jaguar looked into Fade''s evasive expression and could not help but say, "Don''t think that the confirmation of the Zhao family''s treason means that your matter hase to an end. General Liu is still very dissatisfied with you." Hearing this, Fade could not help but curl his lips and said, "General Liu sided with Elijah so much. Maybe he is on the same side with him." "Don''t talk nonsense. General Liu has contributed so much for the country and the people. He is upright and righteous, and will never betray us. You can''t talk nonsense like this anymore," Jaguar scolded him. Fade knew that he was a bit indiscreet, so he immediately shut up and stopped talking. Jaguar was silent for a while, then sighed and said, "You are lucky to get through this matter safely, but the people above don''t think well of you, you know?" "Well, let it be. I don''t expect to be an official anyway. At worst, I will go back to the mountain and continue to live with the old fogey," Fade said. "Go back to the mountain! You make it sound great. Now that you have your wife and your company, and you have even taken in disciples. Are you really willing to let go of them and go back to the mountain to go through those boring days?" Jaguar said sternly. "Ahem, ahem, this..." Fade coughed a few times. Seeing this, Jaguar waved his hand and said to him seriously, "I know that you are strong, even no less than me, and almost have no opponents. But what I want to tell you is that the world is more complicated than you think, and there are more masters than you think. Don''t be too proud, understand?" "Understand. Thank you for your guidance, General Xu!" Fade said, "General Xu, is there anything else? Otherwise, I''ll head home. My wife is still..." Hearing this, Jaguar red at him, waved his hand, and said, "You kid, go back! Keep a low profile in the future." "Yes, thank you, General Xu!" Fade stood up and was ready to leave. However, at this time, Jaguar seemed to have thought of something and said, "Let me remind you that the Zhao family has not been killed entirely by you. A member of the Zhao family had been sent to learn martial arts in a n since childhood. He has great strength and is very unusual. You should pay attention to it." "n, this..." Thinking of this, Fade couldn''t help but ponder. Jaguar reminded him, "Don''t mess around with the n. It won''t be long before something big will happen. Be careful." "Something big?" Fade asked, but Jaguar did not answer. Seeing that he refused to say anything more, Fade then waved goodbye and left. After returning from the military, Fade found that all the surveince personnel around the vi had disappeared. It seemed that General Xu had figured out the matter and cleared up his name. Later, Fade volunteered to resign from the Stealth Team as a special instructor, which also had some official background. He resigned on his own initiative and asked them to issue corresponding notices so as to make a distance between him and the authorities. After all, this incident left him with a bad impression, and he didn''t want to participate in the battle between these upper- ss people anymore. The revocation of Fade''s official positions still caused a big storm in Capital City. After all, he had risen rapidly in the city and defeated several big families, as well as many rich and famous people. He almost jumped to the peak in an instant. However, all of a sudden, his positions were removed, which naturally caused many spections. Some people guessed that he had provoked some big shots this time, and he couldn''t take it as he did before, so he was punished. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. There were also people who said that Fade rose too fast and caused the higher-ups to be afraid of him, so they wanted to suppress him. In short, there were all kinds of exnations, but all of them were bad to Fade. Even the properties rted to him, such as Fei Enterprise Holdings Inc, Fei Shipping Company, and Sincere Medicine Center, had been affected during this period of time, and their performance declined a little. However, it was not a big deal to him. After all, he didn''t care much about money; earning more or less had little influence on him. He was in a good mood, but his wife, Quin, was not in a good mood these days, and her face had always been a little gloomy. After a brief talk with her, he roughly understood what his wife was thinking. As a beginner in the field of cultivation, his wife had spent most of her time on cultivation, and she did not have much energy left for other activities. After a month or so, she would naturally feel irritated and impatient. This incident between Fade and the Zhao family also made Quin feel a little guilty and worried. If it wasn''t for her, he wouldn''t have made such a big mess. All these things pressed down on her mind, causing her to feel a little depressed over the past few days. After figuring it out, he thought of something, so he simply took his wife on a train and left Capital City directly. On the train, she looked at Fade helplessly and said, "Where are you taking me?" He spread out his hands and said, "I don''t know. I just bought thetest seats and got on the train." "Aren''t... Aren''t you just messing around?" She couldn''t help but roll her eyes and re fiercely at him. Seeing this, he quicklyforted his wife and said, "Honey, don''t be angry. I''m not messing around. I know that you''ve been a little annoyed recently, so I want to take you out to rx." "You don''t need to be in such a hurry to go on a trip. You didn''t n anything, or make any preparations!" She said in annoyance. He replied, "My dear wife, we''re here to rx, not to work, so we don''t need any ns. Besides, your cultivation has reached a bottleneck. Just walk around and get closer to nature to feel all things in the world. It''s also good for your cultivation." "In the following days, you don''t have to worry about anything. Just follow me. I promise that it will be good for you," he continued seriously. Upon seeing his serious appearance, her anger slowly dissipated. The corners of her mouth lifted slightly as she said to him, "Then I''ll only trust you once!" "No worries, Honey. I won''t let you down," he reassured her with a smile. Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 In the following period of time, Fade and Quin went out of Capital City and wandered around casually. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sometimes, they would take the train to an unknown small station and stay with the locals for one or two days to walk around and enjoy the scenery. Sometimes, they would drive to certain sights and see the strange scenery there. At other times, they would find a suitable ce to be immersed in nature, and then they would meditate and begin cultivation. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. Fade and Quin had traveled around the mountains and swam in the south, and they were obviously much more rxed. Moreover, her cultivation and strength had improved considerably in the past two weeks. Now that she was at the Peak of the Yellow Level, she could be considered an expert in some small cities. On this day, they got off the train and came to a vige called "Spirit Bird Vige" which was surrounded by mountains. It was said that this vige was a blessed ce with great talents. Decades ago, some people saw spiritual birds flying out of the forest behind the vige, which attracted people to watch. Fade and Quin naturally did note for this kind of unconfirmed myth. Instead, they came for the natural scenery of Spirit Bird Vige. The vige was located in a mountain forest, so the path to the vige was not easy to walk on. There were around 30 families living in the vige, which maintained an ancient rural style. It was a good ce for leisure and rxation. Fade took Quin into the vige. He looked around and found that the environment was indeed good. Surrounded by dense forests, the mountain springs were tinkling, and there were flowers surrounding the whole vige. The vigers here drank spring water and ate the food they had nted and harvested in the mountains. They were all in high spirits, and they looked very healthy. The vige was not too secluded but the arrival of Fade and Quin still attracted the vigers'' attention. He generously stuffed a handful of bills to them. Then, he looked for a viger''s house to stay there for a rest and had a meal. The living environment in the small mountain vige was not very good, but the scenery was beautiful. The two of them lived veryfortably. The ingredients were also very simple, just some rice and vegetables, but the taste of the food was very good. It was even more delicious than the borate ingredients in five-star hotels in the city. Even Quin, who usually didn''t eat too much, couldn''t help but eat another bowl of rice. After dinner, the couple took a stroll in the vige. They looked around and took photos. They were quite rxed. However, they didn''t walk for long. Suddenly, they heard a shout, and then the vige was like a pot of boiling water. The vigers rushed out of their houses and ran to a family at the foot of the mountain. Among the running vigers, Fade and Quin also saw the vigers who were entertaining them. They couldn''t help but ask, "Jamar, what''s wrong? What happened in the vige?" Jamar said, "Acton, who lived at the foot of the mountain, encountered dirty things in the mountain. He was found and had to be carried down. Now, he can¡¯t make it anymore." "Dirty things?" Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but squint his eyes. Quin also raised her eyes and looked a little surprised. She obviously didn''t believe in these things. Jamar, the viger, said with a serious face, "Fade, Quin, believe me. This is really a bit strange." "At first, we didn''t believe in the bewitched either, but just half a month ago, the crippled Old Liu was found dead after he went up to the mountain. Later, when he was carried back, his face was dark, his body was stiff, and he was out of breath." "There was also a boy from Kobe''s family who was only ten years old. A week ago, he was naughty and went to the mountain alone. As a result, after he came back that day, he felt cold all over and became stiff before he was taken to the hospital." "With the addition of Acton, there are three people who have fallen in only half a month. It''s really weird!" "This..." Even though Quin had received a good education and didn''t believe these words at all, she still couldn''t help but feel her scalp go numb and her body turn cold after hearing Jamar''s exnation. "Could it be bacteria, poison or something like that?" Fade guessed. Upon hearing this, Jamar said, "I heard someone say so before. The matter has been reported. The experts of the Sanity Bureau have asked the experts of the hospital to check the body, but they didn''t find any toxins." "Moreover, the first time, it was Old Liu. He was old and might not have had a good constitution. The second time, Kobe''s kid was too young and might have had too much resistance. However, this time, Acton is just 40 years old and he was strong and healthy!" While they were talking, there was a cry of surpriseing from the direction of the crowd gathering, "Oh no! Oh no, quickly bring hot water!" Upon hearing the voice, Jamar quickly turned his head and ran over there. Seeing this, Fade and Quin looked at each other, and then they followed him. They came to the small house at the foot of the mountain. The house was already full of people, and it was noisy. Everyone was very worried, but there was nothing they could do. Fade pushed the crowd aside and was about to squeeze in. Seeing this, Jamar couldn''t help saying, "Why are you here? It''s not clean. You''d better not get involved in this kind of thing and leave now." His eyes were firm and he said, "Jamar, I am a doctor. Let me go in and have a look. Maybe there is a way." "You are a doctor, this..." Jamar was a little hesitant. Quin added, "He''s a doctor from Capital Hospital. He''s very good at medicine." Upon hearing the name of Capital Hospital, the vigers suddenly felt awe-inspired. Jamar also rushed into the house and told Acton''s family. After getting the consent of the other party, he let Fade and Quine in. When Fade entered the room, he immediately saw a strong man in his forties lying on the bed. His face was dark, his whole body was stiff, and he was even trembling. His breath was getting weaker and weaker, and it was likely that he would die at any time. Seeing this, Fade immediately sat down, grabbed the man''s wrist and began to feel his pulse. In less than a minute, his eyes changed, and his expression became cold. As he looked around, his expression became a little strange. Seeing this, Acton''s family couldn''t help but be full of curiosity and worry, looking nervously at him. Seeing Fade let go of Acton''s hand, the crowd immediately rushed up and asked, "Dr. Chen, can Acton be saved?" Fade nodded and said, "Yes, I can cure him." Upon hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but be overjoyed. They were all extremely grateful to him. He waved his hand and said, "Don''t thank me now. Let me save him first." After that, he took out the needles and performed acupuncture on Acton''s body. Then, he massaged him for a while and finally took out a pill, making him take it. After a while, the dark Qi on Acton''s face gradually dissipated, and he slowly opened his eyes. Seeing this, the vigers could not help but be overjoyed. "He has woken up! He has woken up! Acton is awake!" "Well, the dark Qi has dispersed, and his body is not cold anymore." "Dr. Chen, you''re amazing. Thank you, Dr. Chen." "No wonder he''s a doctor from Capital City. He''s really awesome." Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 Fade didn''t say anything, but after Acton had recovered, he asked, "Can you tell me what happened? Why did you fall unconscious on the mountain?" The other vigers were also full of curiosity and they all looked at him. Acton touched his head and said, "I don''t even understand what happened. I was farming in the mountains as usual in the morning. At noon, it was almost time to rest, so I packed up my things and went down the mountain to have my meal." "When I was halfway there, my stomach became bloated, so I took one more step forward and went to the side of the slope to relieve myself." "I felt a chill on my back before I unbuckled my belt, and then I lost my consciousness." After listening to Acton''s story, the vigers couldn''t help but feel confused, and they began to talk among themselves. "It''s so strange. Is there really something supernatural there?" "I think there really are some supernatural things there. The old man in our vige said that there were gods and spirit birds in our Spirit Bird Vige before. If we have all these things, it''s normal for ghosts and creatures to appear here." "Is it going to be dangerous if we continue to live here? Why don''t we move?" "Move? Where can we move to?" The vigers were all talking about it. Fade remained silent in thought before he thought of something. He looked at Acton and said, "Can you take me to the ce where you passed out?" "This..." Acton looked embarrassed. Obviously, he didn''t dare to go there. The other vigers also began to persuade him one after another. "Dr. Chen, that ce is not safe. Don''t take any risks." "That''s right. Two people from our vige have also passed out near that ce too. There must be something wrong since they all passed out in that ce." "Dr. Chen, we''d better call the police. It''s too dangerous for you to go there by yourself." Fade exined, "Thank you for your kindness, but I can protect myself." Seeing his resolute expression, Jamar said, "How about this, Dr. Chen. I''ll take you there. I know where it is." "Okay, thank you, Jamar," Fade nodded. Jamar led the way without any dy. Fade and Quin followed closely behind him and headed for the scene of the incident. A little farther away, she asked him in a low voice, "You are so insistent on going there. Is there any problem?" He nodded and replied, "I did find something wrong. Acton wasn''t possessed, nor was he poisoned. He was injured by a martial artist." "He was injured by a martial artist!" She eximed in surprise. Fade continued exining, "It was the positive energy of a martial artist that entered Acton''s body, and that martial artist''s positive energy belongs to the cold nature. Ordinary people would usually not be able to withstand it. Their bodies would freeze and their faces would turn dark. In the end, their breaths would be severed and they would soon die." "That is to say, there are martial artists in that ce. The two vigers who died in Spirit Bird Vige were also..." Quin''s expression turned grave. He said in a deep voice, "It''s very likely to be so." "I don''t care what reason the martial artists have, but I can''t sit idly by and watch them kill innocent people." She also nodded seriously. "We have to get rid of evil for the people. Otherwise, I don''t know how many more people will be killed." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, he held her hand and said softly, "Quin, if there is a conflictter, you have to hide behind me, understand?" "I''ll protect myself," Quin said as she nodded. After another 20 minutes or so, Jamar stopped and pointed to a copse of lush shrubbery hundreds of meters away and said, "Dr. Chen, President Lin, that''s the ce. Do you really want to go there?" Fade nodded and said with a smile, "Jamar, you can go back now. We will be alright." "Dr. Chen, President Lin, take care of yourselves. If there''s any danger, shout out and I''ll bring some people to help." Although Jamar wanted to stay behind to help them, he was afraid and didn''t dare to get close to the spot. "Thank you, Jamar. You can go back now!" Fade nodded. He and Quin approached the woods after Jamar left them. As he approached, Fade immediately found something unusual. Even though this was a dense forest, the trees and flowers here were particrly lush, almost twice as dense as the surrounding forests. The trees, flowers, and nts here were all exceptionally tall and robust. The both of them drew near, took a deep breath, and they could even feel the aura of the universe''s energy. "Could it be that there are some treasures here?" For a moment, his eyes lit up. As they got closer, they pushed the dense bushes aside and walked into the forest. Suddenly, he stopped. His face froze as he pulled Quin back. "What''s wrong?" She looked at him nervously. He responded in a low voice, "There is a formation here." "Now, I can be sure that there must be a martial artist here, and he has set up a formation. There must be some kind of treasure here that he''s worried about being discovered. That''s why he has sealed off this ce." "Then we..." She was a little worried. Fade squeezed his wife''s hand gently and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, this formation is very ordinary, and from that I can see that the martial artists inside aren''t very powerful. They are only at thete stage of the ck Level at most, and I can p them to death easily." Then, he gathered positive energy in his hands and formed a few magic spells quickly in front of his chest. Finally, he tapped on Quin and himself. Then, he took his wife''s hand and walked forward. "I''ve set up a small formation to block the warning effect of the formation. In this case, the martial artists inside won''t be able to notice us even though we have breached their formation." The two of them passed through the dense forest and continued to walk deeper into the forest. About ten minutester, a small cave appeared in front of them. The aura of surging positive energy was clearly emanating from the cave. They could even hear the voices of people talking. "Senior, I can''t hold on any longer. Come and help me!" "Hold on, I''ll be ready soon." "Seniors, my positive energy is about to be depleted." Upon hearing the voices, Fade could not help but look at Quin, "There''s more than one martial artist." Even so, he still had no intention of retreating. He continued forward and headed straight into the cave. The cave was not very spacious. The ground was wet and muddy, but the deeper they went in, the more obvious the fluctuation of the positive energying from inside. "There is a treasure inside!" A thought came to his mind, and he continued to move forward with his wife quietly. After passing through the cave for about five minutes, he finally saw a natural cavern in front of him. He stopped at the entrance and asked Quin to hide behind him. He moved forward slightly, stuck his head out, and observed the situation in the cave. Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 In the cave, five young men and women, each wearing uniforms, could be seen. Positive energy was emanating from their bodies, indicating that they were likely disciples of some martial arts n. At this moment, the five of them were gritting their teeth as they activated their positive energy, attacking a wild beast with gray fur desperately in the depths of the cave. Looking over, Fade fixed his eyes on it. He found that the wild beast was about the size of a wolf or dog, but its appearance was like a cat. Its eyes were a shining blue, and its sharp ws were covered with blood stains. Obviously, the five disciples were fighting against it. He focused his vision even more and it went deeper into the cave. Fade saw that in a small pool in the depths of the cave, there was a one-foot- high nt. The nt was blooming with white flowers, looking like white snowkes. The whole nt was emitting rich spiritual energy, which made the energy in the cave much denser than that outside. Seeing this, Fade''s heart skipped a beat. "That, that''s Frozen Snow Flower, a Heaven Level herb. No wonder the spiritual energy here is so dense. A Frozen Snow Flower is growing here!" Heaven Level herbs were iparably precious. It was natural for these n disciples to want to get their hands on it after discovering it. However, there were usually all sorts of guardian beasts beside these precious herbs. These guardian beasts were born with the spiritual herbs to protect them from being damaged and destroyed. As for the guardian beast itself, it could also stay next to the spiritual herb to absorb the medicinal effects of the spiritual herb, which would make its strength increase. This Frozen Snow Flower had grown to an extraordinary quality, and the guardian beast''s strength was also very strong. It was almostparable to an ordinary early stage Earth Level martial artist. Therefore, although these five young disciples were all martial artists at the advanced stage of ck Level and could be considered quite good, they were clearly no match against the attack of the guardian beast. Even though they had managed to injure the guardian beast relying on their superiority in numbers and weapons, the damage taken by them hadn''t been small either. If this continued on, they probably wouldn''t be able to hold on for three or four hours. Fade was still thinking about whether he should take action or not. All of a sudden, one of the five young men turned his head and shouted, "Who''s there? Get out!" It turned out that Fade had inadvertently exposed himself while his attention was focused on the Frozen Snow Flower. However, since he had been discovered, he did not hide anymore. There was no need to do so. Therefore, Fade and Quin stood out. The expressions of the five young people changed dramatically when they saw that someone was approaching, and their eyes were full of vignce and hostility. "Who are you?" The man who had just shouted said. At this moment, he was blocking the attack of the guardian beast while shouting at Fade. Fade responded faintly, "We are tourists who came here to travel. We came here by ident." "Tourists!" The man''s eyes sank and he looked doubtful. At this time, another woman with a long sword looked over and said, "Baylor, they are lying. We have set up a formation in this ce, so ordinary people can''t break in at all. Even if they do, we will be alerted when theye to the cave. However, they came here without a sound, so they must also be martial artists." With that being said, they all became alert and looked at Fade and Quin. Fade shrugged his shoulders and didn''t deny it. He said, "You''re right. We''re indeed martial artists. We came here to investigate a case. I didn''t expect to see such a good thing, which is the Frozen Snow Flower." "You know the Frozen Snow Flower!" Hearing him say its name, their expressions became even more vicious. A fierce look shed in the woman''s eyes, who was holding a long sword, and she said, "They must be here to rob the Frozen Snow Flower. We can''t let them seed. Let''s kill them." While speaking, the woman with the long sword whistled and was about to rush over. Seeing this, Fade snorted and said, "I mean no harm. If you continue to be so reckless, then don''t me me for being rude." At this moment, Baylor Hu, who was obviously the leader of the five, shouted, "Ezra,e back now. We can''t hold on any longer." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Erza''s eyes showed a hint of fierceness. She red at Fade, but had no choice but to go back to fight against the guardian beast. However, in such a short time, the guardian beast had left blood stains on the remaining four people, which made it even more difficult for the five people to deal with it. They also had to worry about Fade and Quin who were behind them, as they were worried they might suddenly make a move and snatch it. For a moment, the pressure on them was doubled. At the thought of this, Baylor quickly turned his head and said to Fade, "The man over there, we are disciples of Ice Lake n in East Lake District. We should follow the firste-first-serve rule. We found the Frozen Snow Flower first. If you want to grab it, our Ice Lake n will not let you go. Obviously, Baylor wanted to use the name of the n to threaten Fade and prevent him from robbing it. However, what he didn''t know was that the Ice Lake n was really not strong enough in Fade''s eyes. After thinking for a while, Fade remembered vaguely that it was a ck Level force in East Lake District. The overall strength of Ice Lake n was about the same as the Sun family in Dragonville, Cloud n, and Third River n. The guardian'' s strength was at about the early stage to the middle stage of Earth Level. For Fade, it was not worth mentioning. Although he did not take Ice Lake n seriously, he would not take others'' treasures for no reason. Hence, he said, "You found the treasure first. If you can get it first, I won''t take it. I understand this rule." "Since you understand, then that''s the best oue for us all!" Baylor said. However, Fade changed his tone and shook his head, saying, "But with your strength, it will not be easy to defeat the guardian beast and get the Frozen Snow Flower." Baylor''s face turned pale, but he then snorted and said, "You don''t have to worry about it. We have our own way." "Is that so? Then I won''t interfere!" Fade did as he said. Bringing Quin with him, they took a few steps back and looked as if he was watching a show from behind. Seeing that Fade really had no intention of robbing them, Baylor focused his attention on dealing with the guardian beast. "Attack with full force. Try io kill this beast quickly!" As soon as he gave the order, they attacked fiercely, leaving more blood stains on the guardian beast''s body. However, the guardian beast was also enraged, and its attacks became even more fierce. Its speed was faster than before, and if the steel-like ws were to gently scratch their bodies, a piece of their flesh would be torn off. Blood dripped from their bodies, and their injuries worsened even more. Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 It was obvious that the five of them did not quite expect the guardian beast to be so ferocious, so much so that it was able to injure all of them in a matter of seconds. Judging from the intensity of its fighting spirit, it was questionable as to whether they were even going to be able to escape, what more to mention whether or not they could even get the Frozen Snow Flower. "Should I ask the guy at the back to lend me a hand?" Baylor was hesitating as he thought about this. However, just as he was thinking, there came a loud scream. A disciple''s left arm was bitten by the guardian beast. Mustering all its energy, it tore off his arm before swallowing it.. The injured disciple fell to the ground in pain. His face was pale and he had lost the ability to fight. Baylor was left utterly bbergasted. At the same time, anxiety took over him. He had no time to care about anything else. Turning his head to look at Fade, he yelled, "Come on buddy, you just broke into our spell formation and snuck in silently. It should be quite effortless for you judging from your strength." "Lend us a hand. Let''s kill this guardian beast together. Ice Lake n will surely reward you handsomely in return." Upon hearing this, Fade shook his head and replied nonchntly, "I don''t fancy any of your rewards." "We''ll be able to reward you with an Earth Level Pill," said Baylor as he clenched his jaws and gritted his teeth. His expression was one of excruciating pain. Fade smirked and replied, "The Frozen Snow Flower is a herb of Heaven Level grade. You are asking for my help to get the Frozen Snow Flower, but you are only rewarding me with a mere Earth Level pill. What an imensurate reward!" "You..." Sensing that Fade wanted to take advantage of the situation, Baylor could not help but grit his teeth in animosity. s, he had no choice but to raise the stakes. "Two Earth Level pills, one each for the both of you. As rogue cultivators yourselves, this should be quite a good deal." Notwithstanding the follow- up offer, Fade continued shaking his head. He asserted, "Didn''t I just say it? I don''t fancy any of your rewards." The moment Baylor heard this, he replied disgruntledly, "You want to wait until we are defeated before taking advantage of us. Let me tell you, it''s not as simple as you think. If we are defeated, the both of you will not be able to battle the guardian beast. However, we might possibly triumph over it if we work together. That''s a winwin for everyone." "What makes you think the guardian beast is out of my league?" Fade retorted sneeringly. He went on and proimed, "Give up your pursuit of the Frozen Snow Flower and I shalle to your rescue. Otherwise, you won''t be able tost more than thirty minutes." "You..." Baylor scowled at him. Despite his anger, he did not lift his hands to fight. Wielding a longsword, Ezra glowered at Fade and said, "I get that. Once we get rid of the guardian beast, you are going to have a good time." Ignoring the threat, Fade replied nonchntly, "Hurry up then. You guys can''t beat this guardian beast." The remaining disciples clearly showed no signs of giving up. Giving Fade the go-by, they clenched their teeth as they prepared to kill the guardian beast. Be that as it may, having lost abat partner, the enraged guardian beast was now out of their league. In just a few minutes, two other disciples had been severely wounded. They were bleeding profusely and their faces had turned pale. It seemed that they were about to sumb to the injuries. At this moment, Baylor knew that he and his team would definitely be unable to defeat the guardian beast. He could not help but grind his teeth and dere, "We give up. Over to you!" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nodding his head, Fade took a few steps forwards and sneered, "That should be the way. Why the dy though? Now, everybody has been injured." Baylor red at him. Not saying anything, he retreated with hisrades so that Fade coulde forward to battle against the guardian beast. Baylor could not help but remark angrily, "So arrogant of this guy. I''d like to see how hees to blows with the guardian beast by himself!" It could be seen that the three injured disciples did not want to concede defeat. As the guardian beast dashed towards Fade, he shot out a stream of positive energy at the guardian beast gently, causing it to somersault and smash into the walls of the cave. It roared angrily. As he witnessed what had just urred, Baylor could not help but be blown away. "This guy is much stronger than I thought." The three disciples were taken aback too. As for Ezra, she seemed to be cooking up a n as she could be seen moving her eyes. She came close to Baylor and whispered, "As the guy delivers the death blow, shall we then make our move and..." As she was talking, she gestured a throat-sh sign. Naturally, Baylor understood what she meant. He pulled a long face and replied, "That''s not proper, is it?" She asserted, "What''s improper about it? We'' re talking about the Frozen Snow Flower, a Heavenly- grade herb! Baylor, Ice Lake n is nothing but a ck Level sect. Our resources are naturally not comparable to those of the bigger sects. It''ll thus be challenging for us to grow influential. If we miss this opportunity, I don''t know when it will evere knocking again!" "This..." He was still a little hesitant. "Baylor, we''re running out of time. If that fellow seeds, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to snatch it from him. We have to strike him from his back now that he has let his guard down, so that..." As she was convincing Baylor anxiously, the sound of a sword sh could be heard all of a sudden. The five of them turned over and looked as Fade used his fingers to create a sword formation of the Heaven Level. The sword whizzed in the air and shed the guarding beast in half at lightning speed. Baylor and the team had been struggling to bring the guardian beast down. However, all it took was one fatal blow from Fade to kill it. Everyone was left in great astonishment. Just as they were still in awe, he unearthed the Frozen Snow Flower. He carried it by his side as he walked back. Seeing this, Ezra could not help but squint, and her expression was a little unnatural. Fade walked towards Quin and said faintly, "Done, let''s leave!" Immediately, the two of them turned around and were about to leave. Ezra refused to resign to the fact that the Frozen Snow Flower had been taken. Finally, she could not help but utter, "Wait a minute!" "What''s the matter?" Fade stopped walking and turned around. Ezra looked at him and blurted, "Hand over the Frozen Snow Flower." "What do you mean?" Upon hearing her words, he gave her a cold stare. Looking self- righteous, she asserted sanctimoniously, "We were the first to locate the Frozen Snow Flower. We''ve been preparing for more than half a month, not to mention fighting arduously against the guardian beast for two days. Now that we''re about to get our hands on it, you take it away from us. Such shameless riding on our coattails." "Calling me shameless, huh?" Fade mocked. "Let''s get this clear. You were unable to fight against the guardian beast. If it wasn''t because of me, you would have been killed by it." "What''s more, Baylor himself too mentioned about giving up on Frozen Snow Flower," he said as he directed his gaze at Baylor. Suddenly, Baylor was miffed and he could be seen pulling a long face. He stammered, "Granted, I did say so, but in hindsight, we wouldn'' t have necessarily been defeated. As a matter of fact, we should be credited for the guardian beast¡¯ s eventual death." Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 Fade squinted and he replied coldly, "And by that do you mean that I should hand over the Frozen Snow Flower to you?" "Of course," Ezra said matter- of- factly as she wielded her sword. Baylor felt bad but assured, "Be that as it may, we do acknowledge your effort in bringing down the guardian beast. Therefore, we won''t shortchange you." "Haha!" Fade sneered and said, "What if I refuse to hand over the Frozen Snow Flower?" "Then don''t me us if we get nasty," Ezra retorted as she thrusted her long sword, signalling an imminent fight. The remaining four people got into a fighting stance too. They ran their positive energy and were ready to fight against Fade. Shaking his head, Fade grinned and said, "Such an ungrateful lot. Since you want to die, don''t me me for being merciless." As he spoke, his energy surged as he got ready to attack. The moment Ezra noticed this, she yelled quickly, "Let''s attack together and kill them all. The Frozen Snow Flower will then be ours." All of a sudden, the five of them came forward to attack at the same time. "You''re courting death!" Fade snorted coldly. Besieged by five people, he threw out a stream of positive energy which tossed all of them, eventually causing them to fall to the ground. They all spat out blood. Never had they thought that he would be so powerful. Despite joining forces, they could not even withstand a blow from him. In an instant, everyone was confused. As Fade strode towards them with a sombre expression, one of them was so utterly scared that his face turned pale. "No, don''t kill me. I know I''m wrong." "I didn''t want to fight. It was Ezra who gave us the order. Boohoo!" "If you kill us, Ice Lake n will go after you," Ezra remained headstrong even though she was on the brink of death. Fade was not bothered by her words. The Qi sword in his hand whistled out and he was about to cut down. However, at this moment, Quin shouted, "Fade, stop!" As he looked back and gazed at her, he asked, "Yes Quin?" Looking at him, she muttered, "Granted, they were in the wrong. However, it''s not to the point where they should be killed. Just let them go!" Fade knew that his wife had always been kind-hearted. She had just been exposed to the world of martial arts. Naturally, she was not aware of the cruelty and danger which were part of the modus operand! of this world. Hence, she was unable to tolerate it when he wanted tomit the killing. Setting them free could potentially spell trouble. However, after all, his wife had spoken. Hence, he withdrew the virtual sword and shouted coldly to the five people, "Lucky you for cheating death. I''ll spare your lives. Now get out of here!"Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At this point in time, all five of them were too afraid to say anything. They got up from the ground and ran out of the cave. However, at this time, Fade suddenly thought of something and shouted, "Wait a minute!" Instantaneously, all five of them stood stock-still. They looked back at him with a long face and said, "What else do you want?" Quin too was looking quizzically at him. Fade asked, "Did some vigers pass by here this afternoon? Did you assault them?" Upon hearing this, all five of them were stunned. Then, four of them directed their gazes at Ezra. Knowing that she could not keep mum about the incident, she confessed, "It was me. Those foolish vigers should have been punished for breaking into our formation. I had to teach them a lesson." Fade''s face turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, "Teach them a lesson? Why on earth did you have to teach them a lesson by shooting freezing cold energy into their bodies to kill them?" She retorted indifferently, "I did not. I was merely striking lightly. Those vigers were just too weak to withstand my inner force. They deserved to die anyway." His face darkened at this moment. He stared at her and continued, "What about the crippled old man and the ten- year- old kid in the past two weeks or so? Were you the one who killed them?" She replied nonchntly, "It was the same situation. They broke into our formation by ident. They were so feeble that they couldn''t even withstand a single blow from me. It serves them right to die anyway!" Upon hearing this, Fade did not utter a single word. He raised his hand and shot out a stream of positive energy towards her. She was taken aback at the sight of Fade attacking her despite promising to spare her life. She wanted to say something. However, the stream of positive energy pierced through her heart before she managed to utter a single word. She copsed to the ground and sumbed to her injuries. The remaining four people were utterly horrified and terror-stricken. Fade shook his hand and said coldly, "Take her body and buzz off!" Baylor and the other threerades were too stunned to say anything. As they collected Ezra''s body, they ran out of the cave quickly. It was not until they were out of sight that Fade¡¯s stony gaze started to dissipate. He looked back at Quin and exined, "My dear wife, I resorted to killing Ezra as she had gone overboard. Not only was she ruthless, but she was also highly conceited and did not treasure human lives. The lives of ordinary folks are nothing but a speck of dust to her." "Sparing her life would only lead to more innocent people getting harmed. For this reason, she can''t be forgiven." Quin nodded in agreement. She looked at him and said, "Fade, you don''t have to exin yourself. I understand. I was too naive. Not realizing the cruelty in the world of martial arts, I..." He squeezed her hand and said, "Alright then, let''s not talk about this. The Frozen Snow Flower that I'' ve just got is of good quality. It suits you perfectly as you are practicing the Nine Froze Skill. Let''s descend the mountain and find a ce. I¡¯ll help to refine the Frozen Snow Flower which can improve your strength." "Okay," she nodded. Then, the both of them left the cave and descended the mountain. Before descending the mountain, Fade destroyed the formation set up by Baylor so that innocent vigers would not be harmed unnecessarily. At the base of the mountain, Jamar and the others were fixated from afar as Fade and Quin made their way down the mountain. When they finally reached the foot of the mountain, the vigers scurried towards them to express their concerns. "Doctor Chen, you descended safely. Great." "Doctor Chen and Miss Lin, you aren¡¯t hurt, are you?" "Doctor Chen, what is up there at the summit? Is it something spooky?" Hearing the words of concern from the vigers, Fade felt a tinge of warmth. He exined that the dangerous formation at the summit had been removed and that it would no longer pose any hazards. As for the three people that had perished, Fade did not borate. Instead, he used poisonous miasma as a smokescreen to cover up the truth.. At noon, he and Quin bid farewell and left after taking a respite at Spirit Bird Vige. Not too far from Spirit Bird Vige, the two of them arrived at the centre of East Stream City. They managed to locate a five- star hotel and checked in. They took a shower and rested. The following day, Fade started to help Quin refine the Frozen Snow Flower. After refining, her cultivation improved. She managed to break through the Yellow Level and reached the early stage of ck Level. "Honey, let''s go out for a walk. It''s too boring to confine ourselves to the room for the entire day!" He grabbed hold of her arm to make their way to the door. She nodded in agreement. Just as they were about to leave, the phone beeped. There was a message. Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 When Fade saw Quin standing stock-still, he could not help but ask, "Are you alright? What''s the matter?" She shook her head and chuckled, "No big deal, it''s just an invitation." "Invitation?" He was burning with curiosity. She rified, "It''s from a friend of my father. He''ll be celebrating his 70th birthday. He invited me to attend the party." "That old man is Taegan Zhou, who used to be my father''s partner in the Lin family business in Capital City. When my parents got together, the Lin family did not give their blessings. They were eventually expelled from the Lin family''s home and had to flee elsewhere." "At that time, many friends cut ties with my parents. Old Master Zhou was the only one who wasn¡¯t intimidated by the threats made by the Lin family. He took my parents under his wing for a period of time. My dad is forever indebted to him." "After my parents settled down in Bay City, my father continued to visit him on several asions. We rarely stayed in touch ever since my father passed away though. However, we continued to extend greetings and exchange gifts with one another during every festive season." "A few years ago, I delivered some gifts. This year is his 70th birthday. The Zhou family wants to make some proper arrangements, hence they sent out invitations." "Where is the Zhou family''s home? Would you like to head over there?" Fade asked. Quin smiled and replied, "It''s such a coincidence that the Zhou family''s home is in East Stream City. Now that I''m here and it''s his 70th birthday, I should head over to send him my well wishes." "Alright then. Let''s get him a gift!" As the both of them were in a leisurely mode and time was not so much of a constraint, he did not mind staying in East Stream City for a few extra days. She nodded and replied, "By chance I am here, I want to get Old Master Zhou a well-thought-out gift. After all, it was he who lent a helping hand kindly to my parents at a time when they hit rock bottom." "Absolutely," concurred Fade. Then, they left the hotel. After having a meal, they went to a few ces in East Stream City in search of a suitable gift. However, they did not manage to find a suitable one after going around a few shops. Although the Zhou family was not incredibly wealthy, the scale of their business was not small. The market capitalization of the variouspanies they owned was in the region of two to three billion dors. This had already surpassed the market capitalization of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc owned by the Lin family in Bay City. Besides that, the Zhou family was also one of the most powerful families in East Stream City. The Zhou family was not in shortage of all kinds of luxury goods, luxury cars or watches. Even then, these were not the things which Taegan would find useful. As for jade wares, Buddhist statues and calligraphic artworks, Quin resisted the temptation to purchase them since she did not know much about his interests. Just as they were perturbed and could not make up their mind, an idea suddenly popped up in Fade'' s mind. He looked at Quin and said, "I got it. I got it!" "What do you mean?" She looked at him. He beamed as he replied, "The gift, I know what kind of gift will be suitable!" "What idea have you got?" She gazed at him. He nodded and grinned as he replied, "As you said just now, it''s Old Master Zhou''s 70th birthday this year. The Zhou family is well-off and money has never been in shortage. I''d like to think that good health and longevity are what he will be after. So, let''s get him a health supplement." "That sounds pretty good. However, when ites to health supplements, there are way too many scams out there. I''m afraid it''ll be a little difficult to find one that''s truly effective!" She said worriedly. Fade smiled and patted Quin''s head gently before saying reassuringly, "Honey, it might be difficult for others, but that''s not quite the case for us. You must have forgotten what your husband does for a living!" "I..." She was confused momentarily before getting it. Rolling her eyes at him, she pouted as she said, "Well if you can do it, just go ahead and prepare." "Alright, sure thing. As per yourmand, I''ll have it prepared right away," he beamed as he headed to purchase a variety of medicinal herbs to prepare some longevity pills for Taegan. By afternoon, he had already prepared the pills. The next day, the couple made their way to the Zhou family''s home. Although there were two more days before the actual birthday party, they decided to pay Taegan a visit in advance. They called for a cab to drive them over to the Zhou family''s home. The Zhou family truly lived up to its reputation as one of the biggest ns in East Stream City as they had constructed a mansion sprawling over a thousand square meters in the city centre. Exquisite and expensive, it exuded an affluent vibe, befitting the abode of a tycoon. By the time Fade and Quin arrived at the gate of the mansion, many luxury cars were parked by the entrance. Well-dressed guests carrying gifts could be seening in and out from the mansion, most likely invitees of the birthday party sending their well-wishes to Taegan. As the both of them were about to make their way through the gate, a security guard stopped them. "Hey stop. Where do you think you''re going?" Upon hearing what the guard said, Fade could not help but subtly furrow his brows.. Immediately, Quin went forward and rified smilingly, "Hi, we''re invited guests for Old Master Zhou''s birthday party." "Guests?" The security guard gave them a suspicious look, as if he was doubting what they had said. She took out her phone and showed him the electronic invitation card sent by the Zhou family. After scrutinizing and confirming its authenticity, the security guard let them in. As they walked into the mansion, Fade could not help but purse his lips and grumble disapprovingly, "So high- handed of the Zhou family!" She gently pulled his sleeve andforted him in a soft voice, "Don''t be angry. After all, this is the first time we¡¯re here. It''s not unusual that they don¡¯ t recognize us." Taegan was a friend of his father- in-w. Therefore, Fade refrained fromining too much. Instead, he headed straight to the living hall with Quin. There were many guests in the living hall. Some members of the Zhou n could be seen weing guests. They shook hands with them and greeted them with great enthusiasm. Not all guests received the same level of warmth and enthusiasm. After some observation, Fade found that some guests were treated to an affectionate reception, while some merely received a lackluster wee. In all likelihood, the guests that received a warm reception had a high social position. After greeting a slew of guests, it was Fade and Quin''s turn. As the Zhou family members greeted them with a smile, they shook hands with them and said, ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Hello there, wee." It was evidently clear that the Zhou family members had no intention of going beyond basic greetings to exchange pleasantries with them. Judging from the situation, Quin took the initiative to introduce herself. "I''m Quin Lin from Bay City. My father Daniel Lin was one of Mr. Zhou''s friends." "Oh right, President Lin from Bay City. I know him," Aftering to the sudden realization about Quin'' s identity, the Zhou family members said, "Please take a seat. There are many guests today. Old Master Zhou is under the weather. You may need to wait a little longer to see him." "It''s alright. Go ahead and wee other guests!" Quin said politely before searching for a ce to sit. In the living hall, guests and hosts alike continued to exchange greetings and make small talks. Even though the official day of the birthday party had yet toe, some guests could be seen bringing along theirvish gifts. Those with presumably higher status were invited into the family room while the rest were merely sipping tea at the living hall. Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 Although they had been sitting for over thirty minutes, none of the Zhou family members came to greet Quin and Fade. Both of them were able toe to grips with the situation. After all, they were not locals to begin with, nor did they have a close rtionship with any of the Zhou family members. Not only that, they were not as socially prominent. Hence, it was a given that the Zhou family members did not give them any attention. Fortunately, that did not bother Quin and Fade. Their main objective had been to express their gratitude to Taegan. After sitting for another ten minutes or so, they bid farewell to the Zhou family members. Although the Zhou family members smilingly coaxed them into staying a little longer, Fade and Qiun knew that they were merely being polite. Therefore, they did not stay but instead left for the hotel. By the time they were in their hotel room, the whirlwind of visitations at the mansion had subsided. In the backyard, Taegan could be seen sitting on a mahogany chair and holding a dragon- headed walking stick. Younger members of the Zhou n were sitting in the lower deck, each taking turns to report the details of the reception. "Dad, we had guests from a total of 135 families today. Most of the movers and shakers in East Stream City turned up too. These included members of the Xu family, members of the Chu family and some business associates. Representatives from the municipal government were here too." "Some major suppliers from neighbouring provinces sent representatives over too. We have duly weed them as they are waiting for the actual birthday party which will be held in two days¡¯ time. After that, they¡¯ll leave." "Invitations have been sent out to your friends and rtives. Half of them turned up. As for those that did not, some of them had already lost touch with us over the years while the rest of the invitees are out of the country. Be that as it may, they have called up to rify and sent over the gifts." As the younger members reported the details of the reception, Taegan listened and nodded nonchntly, as if he was not taking the details to heart. Instead, he asked, "What about the Tao family?" A middle-aged man, in his forties or fifties, stood up. He was Holden Zhou, Taegan''s only son in the family. He was also the present head of the Zhou household. Holden beamed as he rified, "Dad, no worries. We''ve contacted the Tao family. Loren and Eudora''s engagement has been set. Both families agree to announce the engagement officially at your birthday party. This will surely be a joy to behold." Taegan nodded and said, "Good arrangement. With everyone present, it''ll be more convenient." As he said this, he directed his gaze at a young man who looked like he was twenty-five or twenty- six years old and said, "Loren, you''re not young anymore. Once you'' re engaged, be sure to get along well with Eudora. Carry yourself well and don''t mess around any longer. You should start developing yourself and make ns for the future of the Zhou Family." That young man was Loren Zhou, Holden''s son and Taegan''s grandson. Hearing this, he stood up and nodded, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''ll work hard to expand the family''s business empire." Taegan nodded and said, "Okay, it''s good that you have such determination. Remember not to repeat your past mistakes." Samantha Xu, who was Holden''s wife, beamed and said, "Rest assured, Dad. Soren is now a mature adult and won''t be up to any mischief anymore." On the other side of the backyard, a young girl aged eighteen or neen came forward and reassured smilingly, "Grandpa, no worries. Once my brother is engaged to Eudora, he''ll stop fooling around." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "From what I have heard, Eudora is a martial artist who has been epted into Ice Lake n. If my brother has the audacity to mess around with other girls, Eudora will beat him to death." "Shut up, Annie. Why do you speak ill of your brother?" Samantha glowered at her daughter before looking at Taegan and said, "Dad, what Annie said about the Tao family learning martial arts is true. I''ve arranged someone to probe into it. Eudora has been learning martial arts for three years in Ice Lake n. She has befriended many people there. Many teachers like her too." "The Tao family has been informed that Ice Lake n will send representatives over to the engagement party too. This''ll bring great honor to the Zhou family." Upon hearing this, the members of the Zhou family burst with excitement and started to talk about it. "The Ice Lake n is a true-blue martial art sect. Having theming over to the engagement party will elevate the status of the Zhou family in East Stream City and even in East Lake District itself." "That''s right. A powerful martial artistmands high status. Our connection to the Tao family via Soren''s marriage is therefore a powerful alliance. Surely, the Zhou family will continue to flourish in the future." "Not only that, I''ve got wind of the many panaceas and elixirs kept by the sect. Once Soren is engaged to Eudora, let''s get him to ask her if she can solicit some elixirs that can help in boosting Old Master''s health and longevity." Still in euphoria, the members of the Zhou family continued talking endlessly. At this moment, Taegan skimmed through the guest list. As he chanced upon a guest name, he stopped browsing. "Quin Lin, Bay City!" "Dad, are you alright?" Holden asked as he noticed his father''s unusual expression. Taegan asked, "Were Quin Lin and Fade Chen from Bay City here today?" After asking one of the servants, the butler replied, "Master, two guests by the name of Quin Lin and Fade Chen were here. President Lin imed her father was a friend of yours and that she was here on behalf of him." "On behalf of her father. Bay City. She must be the daughter of Daniel Lin. Where is she? Is she still around?" Taegan asked agitatedly. The butler paused for a moment and said, "Erm... President Lin left shortly after sending over the gift." "Why didn''t you give her a hospitable reception? She''s the daughter of Daniel Lin, I..." Taegan seemed to be a little ruffled. The moment Holden and Samantha heard about a certain Daniel Lin, their expressions changed instantaneously. "Dad, you''re still in contact with the Lins. Haven''t they brought enough harm to our family?" "That''s right. If it wasn''t for him, the Zhou family wouldn''t have been ground down by the Lin family in Capital City, causing our business empire to reduce in worth to the tune of an amount that took us ten years to umte. It wasn''t until recently that we were able to bounce back." Upon hearing this, Taegan stabbed the floor with his walking stick and hollered, "Nonsense. Keep your mouth shut." "All you can remember is Daniel bringing trouble to our family, but you forgot that it was me who befriended him in the first ce. It was with the help of the Lin family that we were able to prosper." "Come to think of it, our family''s current social status should be credited to Daniel¡¯s support. Even if we are impoverished, you have no right to hate him." Hearing this, Holden and Samantha did not rebut. Instead, they pursed their lips disapprovingly. Although Soren and Annie were quite young, they understood that Taegan had had a close friendship with Daniel. They knew about this, but not quite the details of their friendship. Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 Someone found that there was something wrong with the atmosphere and changed the topic. "If I''m not mistaken, Daniel has been gone for over ten years. Now that she is paying us a visit, I''m wondering what she''s up to." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "What else but to send her well-wishes to the Old Master?" Someone said. "I don''t think so. Ever since Daniel passed away, our family has been sending invitations to the Lin family whenever we host parties. However, the Lins haven''t attended any of our parties over the years. Instead, they have sent well-wishes through a phone call or delivered gifts over to us." "For over ten years, we haven''t been particrly close. Aside from the asional exchange of greetings over the phone, Daniel''s daughter has not paid us a visit at all. Why the sudden visit now though?" "Erm..." For a moment, everyone was at a loss and a little befuddled. At this moment, Holden suddenly eximed, as if he had thought of something, "Could this be the reason?" "What''s the reason?" Everyone''s attention was fixated on him. Holden looked at Taegan and said, "Dad, do you remember thest time Daniel came over to our home before he passed away? That night, the both of you drank a lot. Soren had just returned from school." "At that time, you talked about Soren. Daniel said he had a daughter whose age was about the same as Soren. He suggested matchmaking the both of them ifpatibility wasn''t an issue." "Dad, you were all tipsy and mellow after some drinks. Hence, you agreed to his suggestion immediately. You said the Zhous and the Lins would be closer through this marriage." All members of the Zhou family were astounded. Taegan was deep in thought too. A straight shooter herself, Annie remarked, "Dad, I think you'' re trying to say that Quin is aware of Soren''s marriage and that her intention ofing over now is to mess things up so that the wedding will be called off and she can marry Soren thereafter." Just as she uttered these words, many members of the Zhou family were taken aback. Samantha protested, "I''ll be the first to oppose it if she has the guts to do so. Eudora is good enough for Soren." "That Lin family from Bay City only owns a smalltime cosmeticspany. Though they can be considered a business owner, the level of their wealth and social status is a far cry from that of the Tao family''s!" "It goes beyond a simple mismatch. Truth be told, the Lin family is not worthy enough to be ced alongside the Tao family to begin with!" "The way I see it, Quin Lin is after our family''s social influence." "We don''t condone this kind of behaviour. I think we need to ask her to make a move. As for the invitation to the birthday party, we''d like her to pass on it too." HHH The members of the Zhou family got into a frenzy of heated discussion. At this moment, Taegan snorted and eximed, "Silence." Everybody quietened down and looked at him. He said, "Those are merely suppositions. How can you im it with such assurance? I know Daniel well enough. His daughter shouldn''t be that bad of a girl." "What¡¯s more, we aren''t sure that she''s here because of the prearranged marriage. We can''t just turf her out of the house as we please." "But Dad, that''s clearly the reason she''s here," Samantha objected. "Daniel''s dead. Surely hispany isn''t doing well. The girl got wind of Soren''s marriage, hence she came all the way here." Taegan snorted and said, "What do you mean? Those are merely your assumptions." After a pause, he said, "If that¡¯s indeed her motive, I''ll have a talk with her. Don''t make a fuss over it." After that, he got up and went back to his bedroom. The other members of the Zhou family looked at each other in dismay before leaving. Just as Soren was about to leave, Samantha pulled him over and said, "Pay attention to Quin''s matter. You must handle it well. Don''t ruin your wedding with Eudora." "But Mom, Grandpa said..." Samantha murmured, "Your grandfather is old. He has forged a close friendship with Daniel over the years. For this reason, he is scrupulous and tends to act reservedly. Thus, make sure you handle this matter well by yourself so that it is in your best interest." At this moment, Holden came over. He looked at Soren and said, "Your marriage is a big deal for the Zhou family. You mustn''t mess it up. Do you understand?" He nodded and said, "Dad, Mom. I get that. I''ll resolve this issue as soon as possible." Annie also came over and said, "Soren, I have your back. Eudora and I have bonded over the years. I want her to be my sister-inw. No one else but her." After visiting the Zhou family, Fade and Quin had a greater understanding of their character and disposition. Not wanting to be bothered by them, they shifted their focus elsewhere by travelling around the city. They strolled around downtown East Stream City, did some sightseeing and ate some local cuisine. Both of them changed their attitude towards the birthday party. On the day of the party itself, they would head over to the Zhou family home and have a simple lunch. Soon after that, they would bid farewell to the host and leave. By doing so, they would have behaved with the utmost propriety, not that they would ever have the chance to rub shoulders with each other again in the future. It was lunchtime when they made their way out of the temple. They strolled around the area before settling on a food stall in the street to have lunch. Although the street was located in the shabby part of the town, the food nheless packed a unique vor. They enjoyed their meal. As they were eating and chatting, the ce was buzzing with excitement. Suddenly, a cold voice came from the side, "Are you Quin Lin?" Quin turned her head and looked in the direction of the voice. An 18-year-old girl stood before her. Decked out in designerbels and nked by two strong men who looked like bodyguards, she was unquestionably a rich man''s daughter. "You are..." Quin looked at the woman and asked. The girl replied, "My name is Annie. Soren is my brother." "Annie and Soren?" Quin could not recall. She furrowed her brows and thought about it for a while before she managed to jog her memory. "You''re Taegan Zhou''s granddaughter, aren''t you?" "Yes, that''s right." Annie''s face was aglow with pride. Then, she nced sideways at the food that Quin and Fade were eating. She sneered and said, "No doubt about it, yourpany is in such bad shape that you can¡¯t even afford a proper meal. It''s not surprising then that you came all the way to East Stream City to meet my brother. Naha!" "Miss Zhou, I don''t get what you''re trying to say," Quin frowned as she asked. "Feigning innocence, huh?" Annie snorted coldly and mmed the table. With a face aglow with haughtiness, she scowled at Quin and said, "I''ll stop beating around the bush then and get straight to the point. I¡¯m here for the simple reason of asking you to give up and stop scheming to pursue my brother. He''s about to get engaged. You don''t stand a chance. Get out of East Stream City as soon as possible." "Miss Zhou, I don''t get you," Quin exined. "I¡¯m here in East Stream City to send my well wishes to Old Master Zhou. I have no other intentions." Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 As she patted her head, Annie looked at Quin with a smirk and said, "Are you that shameless? I¡¯ve made myself clear, yet you'' re still feigning innocence. You''re such a shameless b*tch." "Miss Zhou, you..." Quin''s face darkened as she did not expect Annie to curse her so viciously. Fade did not maintain hisposure. He stood up and pped Annie across her face. In an instant, her cheek turned red and swollen. "How dare you p me? You..." Annie glowered at him furiously. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He said coldly, "One more cuss and I''ll kill you instead of just pping you." "How dare you? Get rid of him!" Infuriated, shemanded the bodyguards to beat him up. Before the bodyguards could make their move, Fade took a step forward swiftly and punched out twice, causing them to fall to the ground. Groaning with pain, they were not able to stand up. Annie did not quite expect that her bodyguards, who had cost her a fortune to hire, would be brought down so easily. Visibly taken aback, she retreated two steps backwards and her face darkened. Fade gave her a cold stare and warned, "Heed the warning. Otherwise, the next one to fall will be you, not your bodyguards." Annie was too terrified to utter a single word. At this moment, Quin took a step forward and looked at her, "Miss Zhou, I don''t know what led to this misunderstanding. However, I can assure you that I¡¯m here to send my well wishes to Old Master Zhou." "Haha!" Annie snorted in disbelief. "Hiding under a pretense, huh? Let me make it clear. It''s impossible for my brother to enter into a marriage alliance with you. If you intend to cause a mess to the marriage between the Zhou family and the Tao family, you''re asking for trouble." She sounded threatening, and her index finger was close to Quin¡¯s face as she gave her the warning. Fade walked a step forward and gripped Annie''s index finger. He cautioned, "Come any closer and your hand will be broken." His bloodthirsty demeanor sent chills down Annie¡¯ s spine, causing her to shiver. As much as she was reluctant, she retreated resentfully. "Never forget what you¡¯ve just said." As she uttered these words, Annie got into her car and left, leaving her bodyguards there. No longer in the mood to eat, and having lost their appetite, Fade and Quin returned to the hotel. "Honey, what''s with the marriage alliance that Annie mentioned? What happened?" As he thought about it, he revealed the question in his heart. After jogging her memory, she replied, "If she did not bring that up, I would''ve forgotten about it. I was twelve then. My dad had just returned from the Zhou family''s home and told my mom about that." "He told us that he had just gone for a drink at their home in East Stream City. He stumbled upon Old Master Zhou¡¯s grandson and had proposed a prearranged marriage between me and him." "As they were tipsy then, they were merely joking around and did not discuss the pre- arranged marriage in earnest. In the years that followed, there was no mention of it. After my father''s death, I haven''t even paid them a visit, much less taken this matter to heart." Fade nodded after understanding what happened. He postted, "Judging from what Annie said, Soren is going to be engaged soon. Now that he''s going to tie the knot, the Zhou family assumes that you''re here because they did not honor the prearranged marriage that has been proposed. Annie is worried that you''ll ruin the engagement, henceing over to warn you." Quin nodded in agreement, "I thought so too. This is a misunderstanding. It shouldn''t be so much of an issue as long as we make our intention clear." Still feeling disgruntled, Fade snorted and said, "If s a misunderstanding, but only because the Zhou family thinks too highly of themselves. We''re here to send our well wishes to Old Master Zhou. Never have we brought up any issues rted to the prearranged marriage. It''s supercilious of them to see us as social climbers. That''s ridiculous." He proimed, "Other than me, no other man in the world is deemed fit to be your husband. Not even Loren Chou." She rolled her eyes and bopped him. She said, "Stop teasing me. Anyway, it''s no big deal. Once the birthday party is over, well leave. They''ll realize it''s just a misunderstanding after all." They did not take this matter to heart. However, at this point in time, Soren was talking about it with his friends. d in only his undergarments, Soren could be seen leaning against a chair in a well- known luxury spa in East Stream City. Squatting down before him, a young woman was giving him a massage attentively. There were several young men by his side. d in a simr fashion like Soren, they were scions from East Stream City. "Buddy, you'' re a lucky man,¡± said Daxton Xu, a chubby young man sitting beside him. "Though you aren''t exactly a go-getter, Lady Luck seems to always be on your side! Not only did you manage to court Eudora, but now, another girl from some farawaynd is pursuing you." Soren rolled his eyes at him and said, "Daxton, stop adding insult to my injury." "Oh well, you know, that Eudora is tall and mighty. She''s more masculine than me. I feel no romantic passion towards her. If it wasn''t for my family who insisted on me marrying her, I wouldn''t have agreed to tie the knot with such an unattractive girl." "That girl from Bay City, let''s not talk about her. Coming all the way from Bay City to send her well wishes? Well, how wretched can she get? I bet that status seeker is here because of Zhou''s family background. Naha!" Next to him, a bespectacled guy named Ford Han, concurred, "Buddy, you''re right. The Taos are an illustrious family, but honestly, Eudora is such a in-looking girl. I think you''d better turn off the lights when you sleep." "Soren won''t be able to be as carefree as he used to be. That b*tch is like a tigress and a martial artist from a true-blue sect. If Soren dares to mess around with other girls, I''m afraid he''ll be castrated by her." "Haha, indeed." "Soren, you sure have a lot of hurdles to deal with." "Buddy, you''ve got two more days to enjoy. Treasure every bit of it. How about ordering a few extra bottles? Let''s have a good time." As his friends were gloating and reveling in his misery, Soren felt even more depressed. At this moment, his phone beeped. It was a message from his sister, Annie. She said she had met Quin but unfortunately she was pped. The moment he read the message, he got angrier. As he looked at a photo sent by Annie, his anger dissipated in a split second. His eyes lit up and were glued to the screen as he stared at the photo. "Hey buddy, what are you looking at?" Daxton could not help but ask. Ford and the rest came over and said, "We¡¯ re brothers. Share with us if youe across something good!" Soren showed his cell phone to everyone. On the screen, a zoomed-in photo could be seen. Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 Everyone cried in astonishment immediately. "What the f*ck, such a beauty!" "That''s right. A bombshell. She''s so pretty." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "What a nice figure. And that face. Perfect!" "Soren, tell us. How did you get to know her?" "Yeah, buddy. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself. Hook us up." Several other friends were urging him too. Soren said, "She¡¯s the one that I mentioned earlier. That girl from Bay City who came looking for me." "What? So she¡¯s the one!" "D*mn it, Soren. Lucky you. A beauty who takes the initiative toe into your arms. What are you waiting for?" "She¡¯s a lot more pretty than the tigress. I''m sure you prefer to have her by your side!" All the perverts were buzzing in exhration. Soren forced a smile and said, "The engagement has been set. If I was to opt out, my dad would break my legs." Daxton rolled his eyes and said, "Since you don''t get to enjoy, hook us up then." Full of excitement, the bespectacled Ford interjected, "That''s right. Well, you''re going to get married, but I''m not, so hook me up!" Loren rolled his eyes at them and said, "It''s just an engagement, not marriage. What''s more, there are two more days before the engagement. Two days is enough for me to have some fun." "Buddy, what you''re trying to say is..." "Soren, so you''re ready to getid?" All eyes were on him. He rubbed his chin and said gleefully, "She came all the way from Bay City for me. It''ll be improper of me if I don''t see her. I wonder what''s going to happen after our meeting. Hehe..." "Soren, you can''t keep her for yourself. We want to have a taste of this beauty as well." "That''s right. We are brothers. Soren, don¡¯t be ungrateful!" "No, I''m not being ungrateful," Soren looked at his friends and remarked smilingly, "I''ll ask her out tomorrow. You guys will being along too. I''ll have a ride first. Then, all of you join in and have some fun." "Hehe. Good idea." "I can''t wait." "I have to nourish my kidneys tonight." The next day, Quin received an invitation card from the Zhou family in the hotel. It was not an invitation to attend Taegan''s birthday party, but a personal invitation from Goren. Although she was upset over what had happened a day earlier, she epted the invitation. After all, she would be attending the birthday party at the Zhou family home. Besides that, she wanted to rify her stance on the engagement. In the afternoon, Quin and Fade arrived at Eastern Club, a private club set by Goren to be the venue of the meeting. They shed the invitation card before entering the club. The design in the private club was exquisite, elegant and quaint. It was a lovely ce to wind down. Certainly, it was also a ce where only the rich could afford toe over and unwind. When they arrived at a wooden structure which mimicked a period property, Goren could be seen weing them at the entrance. As Quin walked towards him, he directed his gaze to her face. Even though he had calmed himself ahead of meeting her, he could not help but be enthralled by her beauty. shes of excitement and lust could be seen in his eyes. "Mr Zhou!" Quin greeted him with a smile. Loren smiled in return and said. "President Lin, you''re too polite. Just call me Brother Loren." "That''s too unseemly. I''d prefer to address you by the name Loren," she turned down his suggestion as it was too affectionate to address him as such. "I''ll address you as Quin then. This way, please," he weed her with a smile while giving Fade the go-by, as if he was invisible. She did not walk alongside Loren. Instead, she stopped and waited for Fade to catch up before walking by his side to the lounge. "Quin, who is he?" Loren nced at Fade as he asked her. She introduced, "Meet my husband, Fade Chen." "My husband!" Upon hearing these two words, Boren could not help but squint and frown a little. ¡°Isn''t Quin here for the pre-arranged marriage? Why does she have a husband? Could it be that she is married?" He thought. "No, this can¡¯t be true. She must be ying a trick on me." "A day earlier, Annie met her and told her that it was no mean feat being a member of the Zhou n, so she deliberately got herself a guy to im that he was her husband. She must be trying to set her cap on me." "This must be the reason!" Soren concluded in his mind. As he was hypothesizing about the situation, Fade gave a nod. Soren said, "Mr. Chen, this way please." As Fade nced sideways at Soren, he frowned a little. There was a tinge of displeasure in his eyes. Even though Soren had been respectful and polite, Fade''s first impression of him was not a good one. As they made their way to the room, Fade and Quin could hear that the room was in an uproar. "Soren, has your guest of honour arrived?" "They¡¯re here. Come over and wee them!" Amidst the uproar, a group of young men stood up and looked over. Much like Soren, they, too, were captivated by her beauty. They were stunned momentarily and were bowled over. After being in a daze for a short while, their eyes lit up. They were all full of smiles and they looked expectant. There was an overwhelming sense of desire and lust about the way they looked at her. Even though Quin did not notice this, she could not help but feel something uncanny about the way they gazed at her. As she thought about this, she frowned a little. At the sight of this, Soren winked at his friends and then invited Quin and Fade to take a seat. "Qiun, Mr. Chen, please take a seat." It was at this moment that everybody noticed there was a young man sitting next to her. Judging from their bodynguage, they seemed rather intimate. For a while, everyone looked at him quizzically. Soren immediately made the introduction, "Everybody, meet Miss Quin Lin, a close friend of the Zhou family from Bay City." "This gentleman is Fade Chen. President Lin said he is her husband," Soren sounded a little odd when introducing him. The moment Daxton, Ford and the others heard what Soren said, they were all stunned. However, judging from Soren''s bizarre expression, they realized that Quin was likely making up stories when she imed that Fade was her husband. Then, everybody greeted her enthusiastically and ignored Fade. "Nice to meet you, Miss Lin. I''ve heard a lot about you." "I''ve heard that you''re ady of superior and exotic beauty. Now that I see you in person, I can attest that you truly live up to that reputation!" In the greeting, Loren introduced his friends to Quin. "Qiun, meet Daxton Xu. He''s the eldest son of the Xu family in East Stream City. The Xu family runs their own business. Their business empire is huge. The family fortune runs to the tune of four to five billion dors and is listed as one of the richest families in East Lake District." "This is Ford Han, a well known son of a government official in East Stream City. Ford''s father is the deputy director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau. His mother is the director of the Education Bureau. His uncle works in the Public Security Bureau. Most of his family members are in the civil service." "And this is Mr. Huang. He tooes from a respectable family. This is Mr. Hu, my good friend..." Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 As Soren introduced each of his friends to Quin, she nodded as a sign of courtesy. After the introduction, Soren lifted a ss of wine and said, "Quin, I''m aware that my sister, Annie, met you yesterday. It was so hot-headed of her to offend you." "Today, on behalf of my sister and the Zhou family, I apologize." Then, he raised his head and downed the ss of wine in one gulp. "It''s just a misunderstanding," Quin said. "It can be resolved if we talk it out." Then, she raised her ss and took a sip. Hearing this, Soren said, "Good to know that she''s pardoned. The main reason that I organised this luncheon is to offer my apology to you. At the same time, it''s also for you to get acquainted with the young and sessful men from East Stream City." As soon as Soren finished talking, these "young and sessful men" raised their sses in tandem. "Hi President Lin, I''m Daxton, a good friend of Soren. Pleased to meet you. I feel like I''m meeting an old friend. Cheers," Daxton filled the ss with wine and drank it off. Quin raised her ss and took a sip. "It''s great connecting with you." At the sight of that, Daxton pulled a long face. He reprimanded, "Miss Lin, that''s not the way to down a ss of wine. Am I not deserving of your friendship?" Upon hearing this, Fade''s face darkened. Just when he wanted to get up from his seat, she held him back while shaking her head. She then lifted her ss and finished her drink in a single gulp. "I''m sorry Daxton. I''m not aware of the etiquette in East Stream City." "Oh, it''s no big deal. It''s just a misunderstanding," Daxton brightened up immediately. Then, he turned his head and exchanged looks with Soren and others. This was the strategy they had cooked up a day earlier. They would each take turns to pour some wine into Quin''s ss in an attempt to get her drunk. As soon as she was drunk, they would be able to do anything they wanted. Daxton was the first to execute this strategy. Then, Ford and the others followed suit, each taking their turn to make a toast to Quin. She had no choice but to drink. After all, she had just had a drink with Daxton. It would be unfitting if she refused to drink with the others. After drinking a toast from everyone, she had had about five to six sses of wine. Her cheeks had turned red. Mostdies would have been intoxicated by now, but not quite for Quin. She was, after all, a businesswoman running her ownpany, and she was used to entertaining and drinking. Her alcohol tolerance would thus be higher inparison to mostdies. Fade could not bear it any longer. He stopped the next person who wanted to make a toast to Quin and said coldly, "That''s enough. Quin can''t drink anymore. I''ll drink on her behalf." "I''m here to drink a toast to Miss Lin. Why would you want to drink on her behalf?" The other party was upset. There was a tinge of displeasure in his eyes. Fade directed his gaze at the table and put down the ss. He was about to fly into a rage. At this moment, Soren stopped this friend of his from making a toast to Quin. She also managed to calm Fade down and eased the tension in the room. Soren stopped all subsequent attempts of making a toast to her. Instead of drinking, everyone was chatting. Not only did she not turn tipsy, but she was now as sober as a judge. Looking at the situation, Daxton and his friends were flustered. They were exchanging looks with each other anxiously. With someone as stunningly beautiful as Quin sitting right in front of them, they could not help but tingle with concupiscence. All they wanted to do was to pounce on her immediately. Time was ticking away, yet they did not manage to intoxicate her. Naturally they were a little agitated at this moment. Loren was able to identify with his friends. He pointed at Fade stealthily, motioning that he had been the snag to the sess of their n. It was clear that with him around, they would be unable to intoxicate Quin. As everyone was exchanging looks with each other, a sturdy bald man walked towards Fade and said, "I get to know that you''re a martial artist. I have learned martial arts for several years. Let''s learn from each other through a friendly battle." At a nce, he could tell the level of his skill. He was merely at the intermediate stage of the Yellow Level. Hence, he shook his head and said, "You''re out of my league!" Taken aback by Fade''s remarks, the man pulled a long face and said, "So confident, huh? We can''t tell who is stronger until we fight." Soren and the rest also echoed the same sentiment. "Mr. Chen, Ainsley is the real deal. He used to learn from a ck-Level master. I guess you''re a tad overconfident." "You''re a martial artist after all. It''s just a friendly fight. Why are you professing to be a martial artist when you don''t have the guts to concede to an invitation for a friendly fight?" "Ainsley, I see somebody''s being a chicken. Let''s not put him in an awkward position." As Fade was bombarded with sarcasm, the bald-head Ainsley picked up an apple and tossed it over to Fade. It knocked over the ss, causing wine to be sshed in his direction. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry, it slipped through my hand," Ainsley said apologetically, but he did not seem to feel sorry at all. Fade snorted. He grabbed the table cloth and blocked the wine that was sshed in his direction with a gentle wave. Then, he stood up. As he looked at Ainsley, he sneered, "You want to have a friendly fight, huh? Be my guest." Ainsley pointed outside and said, "It''s too cramped here. We can''t have a good fight here. Let''s go out there." Fade instantly leapt out of the room, not uttering a single word. Ainsley turned around and looked at his friends before making his way out of the room. Everyone made a beeline outdoors to watch the fight. Soren, Daxton and Ford did not follow suit. Ainsley looked at Fade and sneered, "Young man, so pompous of you, huh? Now, let me show you how strong I am." Fade gave him a nonchnt look and said, "Stop bullshitting. Let''s fight." "You..." Ainsley was provoked. He let out a piercing scream and immediately swung his fist at Fade. Those scions were buzzing with joy and couldn''t stop cheering. "Ainsley, go for it!" "Let''s kill him and let him know how powerful we East River Warriors are." "Teach him a lesson. Such a stuck-up snob." Amid the uproar, Fade stood still with a calm face. He looked as Ainsley came closer with his fist. The moment Ainsley''s fist came close to his shirt, Fade struck back by smacking his fist. There and then, Ainsley felt a huge forceing his way and there was an excruciating pain in his arm. He was flung into the air before falling to the ground, spurting out a mouthful of blood. The scions were stunned as they did not expect the fight to end up as such. In an instant, there was complete silence. "I''ve told you, you''re no match for me," said Fade, his head down looking at Ainsley who was lying on the ground. Then, he walked into the building with his hands sped behind his back. At this moment, Ainsley gave a cold-eyed stare. He yelled, "Stop him." Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 In a matter of seconds, there was a rustle. More than a dozen men sprang out from the immediate vicinity. Fade was besieged. He was taken aback, but felt anxious as he looked at the house. "Are they trying to harass Quin?" "Ah..." At this moment, Quin could be heard screaming in the house, causing Fade to lose his concentration. Just as he was distracted, all the men came closer in encirclement. They were surging with positive energy. It was clear that they were all professional martial artists. Be that as it may, they could still be easily defeated by Fade. Crackling sound could be heard as he knocked them down one by one. Then, he leaped up and rushed straight into the house. At this moment, Daxton, Ford, and the rest of the scions were at Quin''s side in the hall. All of them were looking lecherous. One could be seen wanting to molest her. "Miss Lin, I really like you. Shall we go for dinner tonight?" "Miss Lin, Soren is getting engaged soon. There''s no hope of getting him by your side. Why don''t youe along with me? The Xu family is as wealthy as the Zhou family." "Miss Lin, our Han family is powerful. My parents are both government officials. Be by my side and you¡¯ll be assured of a life of prosperity and need not worry about mundane matters in life." Those hideous faces sent chills down Quin¡¯s spine. She could not help but look at Soren. He had no intention ofing to her help. Instead, he beamed, "Quin, I know you¡¯ re up to something here in East Stream City. It''s about the pre-arranged marriage set by my grandfather and your dad. You want to increase your social status through the Zhou family." "However, the engagement ceremony between Eudora and I will be held soon. I''m afraid it''s impossible for me to marry you at this juncture. Though marriage is a no, I¡¯m up for another experience. That asional fling, if you know what I''m talking about..." Having exined herself by introducing Fade as her husband, Quin thought she had resolved the misunderstanding that she wasing for the pre- arranged marriage. However, quite the contrary, Soren still superciliously maintained that she was here for it. He was not just being supercilious. Despite knowing that he would be engaged soon, he still wanted to have a fling with her. Not only that, he even hinted to her that he could keep her as a mistress. Immediately, Quin''s face darkened. She stood up and said coldly, "I''m sorry. I have some matters to attend to. I have to go now." It had not been easy to ask her out in the first ce. Hence, these yboys refused to let her go. They blocked her from leaving. "Miss Lin, why are you in such a hurry to leave?" "Stay on and let''s have fun a little longer?" "That''s right. We have barely had any fun. I haven''t enjoyed myself to my heart''s content!" Soren''s face darkened. He looked at her and said, "Quin, we''re all esteemed scions of East Stream City''s high society. It would be a p in our faces if you were to leave now!" Ignoring him, she snorted and continued to make her way out of the room. Sensing that they could not keep her any longer, the scions resorted to forceful moves to keep her staying. One took the opportunity to touch her inappropriately. She was no longer the weak girl she used to be. She was now a preliminary ck- Level martial artist. As a result, she did not hold back at all when she struck the molester with her palm. He howled in pain. Everyone was befuddled momentarily as they did not expect her to strike. They asked for help, "People, over here please..." Nevertheless, no one came to their assistance as those goons had been knocked down by Fade. After dashing into the living hall and witnessing what happened, he was infuriated. He leapt to his feet and rushed towards the scions. In a matter of seconds, he flung them out of the hall. He held Quin''s arm and asked worriedly, "Honey, you alright?" She shook her head and replied, "I''m fine." Then, Fade looked at those scions whose faces were ck and blue. He walked a few steps forward and red at them. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. A few scions looked outside and saw those goons looking disheveled. It was at this moment that they realized that Fade was a highly skilled martial artist. Feeling intimidated, they retreated and stood behind Soren. As Soren saw Fadeing closer, he frowned and said coldly, "Mr. Chen, hold your horses. Don''t go overboard." "Go overboard, huh?" Fade gave him a cold look and said, "Don''t you know what you have done?" Goren said disapprovingly, "What have I done? We''re all grown-ups. It''s normal to have some fun. Besides, my brothers are scions of East Stream City. It''s a blessing that they have a crush on her." Daxton and the rest of the scions, who had been standing behind him, echoed his sentiment. "That''s right. It''s just for fun. What''s with all the fuss?" "Let me get straight to the point. Quin, how much do you want to spend a night with me? Let me know the figure. I can afford to pay." She was so furious that her face turned red. Fade could not hold it any longer. He darted and grabbed Daxton and Ford by their arms before beating them ferociously. The two were so badly beaten that they howled in pain. "You want to beat me up, huh? You dare to do so. Do you know who I am?" "My father is the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau of the city. Hurt me and you''ll be dead meat." To Fade, those threats were inconsequential. His eyes were full of anger. As Daxton was lying on the floor, Fade trampled on him, breaking his legs. Daxton screamed at the top of his lungs and howled in pain. Like a meatball, he rolled on the floor. Seeing this, Soren and Ford couldn''t help but squint. There was a tinge of fear in their eyes. "You..." It seemed that Ford wanted to say something. As Fade walked towards him, he was utterly frightened. While he was retreating, he pleaded, "No, don''t hit me. I was wrong. I know I was wrong. I won''t do that again. I¡¯ll apologize." However, Fade shrugged off his apology. A clicking sound could be heard as he broke Ford''s left arm with his palm. Ford was in so much pain that he bellowed non-stop. "Ah, the Han family wille after you. My dad..." He yelled. Fade did not blink. He went on to kick Ford¡¯s groin. Another clicking sound could be heard as the man''s pubic bone was broken. In a split second, his face turned red and he fell to the ground. The pain was so searing that his voice turned hoarse, so much so that his scream could barely be heard. Looking at it, he was in a way more pathetic state than Daxton. Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 Soren pulled a face as he saw this. He gave Fade an angry look and said, "You..." Fade''s eyes swept over him. Without saying a word, he walked towards him. Soren¡¯s face turned pale as panic surged through him. He retreated a few steps, worrying that Fade would beat him. It was at this crucial moment that Quin reached out and grabbed Fade by the arm. She shook her head gently and said, "Fade, forget it." He knew that she took Soren''s identity as the eldest grandson of the Zhou family into consideration. Since Taegan''s birthday wasing soon, she did not want to put him in an awkward position. Fade snorted as he red at him. Then, he made his way out of the living hall alongside Quin. Color drained from Soren¡¯s face as he watched the two of them leave. Once they were out of sight, his legs turned weak. He had to hang on to the wall as he walked out of the living hall. He looked at the direction they went before directing his gaze at Daxton and Ford who had passed out. He took his cell phone and dialed the emergency number. After that, he contacted the Xu and the Han families. "Mr. Xu, this is Soren. Daxton has got into some problems. He has been injured and is now on his way to First Hospital. This is how it happened..." "Director Han, I''m Soren. Ford is suffering from an injury. Someone injured him. Not long ago, we were..." After the call ended, Soren gnashed his teeth and murmured to himself, "Quin and Fade, let¡¯s see how snotty you can get." "Daxton and Ford are the only sons in their families for the current generation. You have immobilized them. What''s more, you''ve rendered Ford childless through that groin attack. The Han family will never let this pass. You''ll get a taste of your own medicine." Upon their return to the hotel, Quin was feeling dejected. Fadeforted her. The birthday party would take ce in a day¡¯s time. After going through a whirlwind of unpleasant events, they were not in the mood to hang around East Stream City. Instead, they decided to take a rest in the hotel. All they wanted to do was to attend the birthday party and send their well wishes to Taegan before leaving the city immediately. They did not wish to stay here anymore, not even for a short while. At this moment, members of the Zhou family congregated in the family room by the courtyard. Sitting at the head of the table, Taegan could be seen knocking his walking stick and asked, "How''s it going?" Everyone knew that he was referring to the prearranged marriage between Quin and Soren. Hence, they directed their gaze at Soren and Annie. The two siblings had volunteered to address this issue. Taegan agreed as he felt it would be aptly appropriate to let the young resolve the issue among themselves. The birthday- cum- engagement party would be held the following day. Naturally, Taegan wanted to know if this issue had been sorted out. Soren exchanged looks with Annie. They looked rather dismal. She stood up with her red and swollen cheeks, looking very angry. "Grandpa, look at my cheeks. It was Quin who asked somebody to beat me up. All I wanted to do was to kindly offer an exnation to the situation, but..." Following that, she twisted the story while exaggerating certain details. Clearly, she did not mention anything about her rude attitude and insulting words. Instead, she highlighted how Quin refused to let go and how Fade had beaten her. Shortly after she finished talking, an uproar ensued among the members of the Zhou family. "He''s gone overboard. He even dared to hit Annie. So gutsy of him." "It seems that the woman is going to point her finger at the Zhou family. We¡¯re in trouble." "There¡¯ll be many distinguished guests tomorrow. Many big shots will be present. It¡¯ll be terrible if she were to create a scene." Taegan couldn''t help frowning. His expression was one of disbelief as he heard what had just been said. He said, "Annie, could it be that this is just a misunderstanding after all? I used to visit Bay City once and saw Quin. She was such a polite girl then. I don''t think she would ever do this." "Dad, you are referring to something that took ce many years ago," Holden said. "It''s been so long. Time passes and people change." Samantha chipped in hurriedly, "That''s right, Dad! In this day and age, people are willing to do anything for money. Even a fool knows he could reap many benefits by staying in close contact with the Zhou family. It''s unsurprising then that Quin is willing to be so shameless in order to meet this objective." "Be that as it may, I¡¯m not convinced that Quin would ever do this," Taegan said in disbelief. At this moment, Boren stood up and said, "Grandpa, maybe Quin won''t, but that man by the name of Fade Chen alongside her is surely a scourge." "What happened?" Taegan asked. Boren replied, "As a gesture of goodwill, I invited Quin over for a meeting yesterday. At the same time, I extended my invitation to Daxton, Ford, and a few others too. I wanted to give them an opportunity to befriend her." "Fade got in a fight with Daxton and Ford. I didn''t expect that he would break Daxton''s legs and destroy Ford''s reproductive system by kicking him in the groin. Both of them are still in the hospital." "What?" Upon hearing this, all members of the Zhou family were bbergasted. "That guy must have got balls of steel to incapacitate Daxton and Ford!" "The Xu and Han families will never let this pass. They''re doomed." "He has gone overboard." Holden said to Taegan, "Dad, as you can see, it''s a lot more serious than you would expect. Quin and Fade aren''t good people!" "Dad, we need to keep them at bay as soon as possible,¡± Samantha advised. "Otherwise, we could be seen as being connected to them." As much as Taegan refused to believe it, he could not help but pull a face at this moment. He sighed and stopped talking. Just as the Zhou family was having a meeting, Fade and Quin were making their way back to the hotel room after having their dinner on the first floor of the hotel. As they reached their room, they noticed that the door was open. They quickened their pace as they walked into their room. It was at this moment that they saw a group of people smashing their personal belongings while cursing. "Isn''t the whore here? Where is she?" "Smash it. Keep smashing. Smash all their belongings." There was a rumble of smashing in the room. Fade and Quin''s suitcases were thrown out of the room. He instantly pulled a face. As he stepped into the room, he eximed, "Stop it!" ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As the people in the room heard the yell, they turned around and saw Fade, who was in fury and Quin, who was standing at his back. Then, an unattractive and sturdy young woman could be seen walking towards them. The woman looked at Quin while pointing her index finger and asked, "Are you Quin?" "Yes I am," Quin nodded as she frowned. "Who are you? Why did you barge into my room and smash my personal belongings?" Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 "Did you just ask me who I am?" The woman snorted coldly and attempted to p Quin, "B*tch, how dare you seduce my man? Do you have a death wish?" "F*ck off!" Fade shouted loudly as she swung her hand at the woman before her hand could even land on Quin''s face. p! Fade had dealt a sharp hit, and the woman''s cheeks reddened and immediately began to swell up. "How dare you hit me?! I''m going to kill the both of you..." The woman rushed up and attempted to p Quin again. However, Fade quickly pped her again and warned, "Continue to talk trash and I''ll give you more than just a p." At that point, Quin regained her senses as she looked at the woman and said, "Wait, you'' re Eudora Tao, right?¡± "How dare you seduce my man despite knowing who I am? I am going to..." Eudora red at Quin while gritting her teeth. Quin frowned and exined, "Miss Tao, I''m afraid we have a misunderstanding here. Soren and I aren''t rted at all. The purpose of my trip here to East Stream City was to celebrate Old Master Zhou''s birthday." "Then how do you exin what happened yesterday afternoon? If you weren''t such a slut who tried to seduce him, why would you have lunch with him yesterday? You..." Eudora''s face looked really resentful as she seemed to hold a strong grudge against beautiful women. Quin frowned and attempted to exin herself, but Eudora just wouldn''t listen to her. Instead, she continued on, "I don''t care what you have to say, but you are not allowed to go near Soren at all. Get out of East Stream City immediately, or I''ll hit you whenever I see you." "Miss Tao, I''ve already told you that I came here to celebrate Old Master Zhou''s birthday," Quin was beginning to get angry as well. Hearing this, Eudora immediately gritted her teeth and said, "And yet you dare to im that you weren¡¯t trying to seduce my man. If that was the case, why aren''t you willing to leave?" "I..." Quin feltpletely speechless. Fade couldn''t be bothered with Eudora anymore. He gave a cold snort and kicked her in the stomach which sent her flying out. He proceeded to speak in a cold tone, "I just warned you not to talk nonsense anymore. Since you insisted, I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson or two." "Furthermore, it''s your own business to treasure a trashy man such as Soren. Stop assuming that everyone is as blind as you to have such bad taste." "How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? I''m Eudora Tao from the Tao family, I..." She looked enraged. Without holding back, Fade knocked down her group of thugs and threw them out. Finally, he kicked her out of the room as well. "I''m Eudora Tao, a disciple of the Ice Lake n. My men will never go easy on you, I..." She was still screaming when Fade shot out a burst of energy and hit her mouth. Her mouth started to bleed as she cried out in pain. After that, she immediately kept her mouth shut and left. After shooing Eudora away, Fade and Quin immediately moved to another hotel instead. They nned to leave right after the birthday ceremony the following day, and vowed to nevere to East Stream City again. The next morning, when the sunlight barely shone through the mist, the entire East Stream City became lively. That was because it was a special day that day, as the Old Master of the Zhou family, Taegan, was going to celebrate his 70th birthday. The Zhou Vi had been bustling since morning, as countless guests arrived in their luxury cars and mingled around. As the birthday lunch was about to begin, the atmosphere became more and more enthusiastic and the entire Zhou family became the focus of the East Stream City. At this moment, Fade and Quin arrived at the entrance of the Zhou Vi. Looking at the bustling courtyard, she paused her footsteps a little. Sensing her hesitance, he gently squeezed her hand andforted her, "Don''t be afraid. Nothing will happen when I''m with you." She nodded gently, and the two of them walked into the Zhou Vi. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Whether it was intentional or not, the servants of the Zhou familypletely turned a blind eye towards them when they entered, and no one went forward to greet them. Finally, Annie walked towards Quin and Fade and talked to them in an insulting manner, "I can¡¯t believe the both of you still have the guts toe to the Zhou Vi. Do both of you have death wishes?" Fade''s face darkened instantly. Just as he was about to lose his temper, Quin stopped him. She looked at Annie and said in a calm manner, T ve mentioned this before, I came here to celebrate Old Master Zhou''s birthday, nothing else. We will leave as soon as the ceremony is over." "Haha, did you really think that I would believe your lies?" Annie merely smiled coldly. Quin frowned and wanted to say something, but Soren walked towards them and said, "Quin, if you'' re willing toe clean regarding what happened with Daxton and Ford, I can help you and say something nice." Soren stared at Fade when he said that, which made his meaning obvious. He was hinting for Quin to push all the me from herself to Fade for beating Daxton and Ford up. "You don''t have to worry about my matters," Quin snorted coldly and ignored his offer. She then grabbed Fade''s arm and walked away from the both of them. Soren immediately frowned and looked dissatisfied. He gave Fade a dark look and gritted his teeth as he said, "What an ungratefuld. Did you really think that you are some kind of almighty being just because of the little power that you have? Just wait for the Xu family and Han family, then you''ll know who has real power." Annie leaned over to him and said, "Soren, please don¡¯t tell me you are speaking for Quin because you have a crush on her. Today is your engagement ceremony with Eudora, so you better not do anything stupid." He nced at her and said, "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." Fade and Quin walked aside and nned to stay at one corner. They wanted to leave as soon as the ceremony was over. However, to their surprise, Taegan noticed them. He took the initiative to walk over and greet them instead. Quin was still very respectful to Taegan as she politely congratted him. He looked at Fade with a slightly strange expression, as if he wanted to ask about what happened during the past two days. However, before he could speak, Holden and Samantha led him to greet a wealthy businessman. Hence, all Taegan could do was wave at Quin as he said, "Bye Quin, let¡¯s try to have a proper chat once the ceremony is over." She nodded but sighed internally as she thought to herself, ¡¯T m afraid there won¡¯ t be an opportunity for that anymore." Immediately, the both of them sat down at one corner. No one from East Stream City knew their identities, so naturally, no one came over to greet them. At 12 P.M., the ceremony officially began. As the birthday star, Taegan sat in the seat of honor in the hall. Honored guests from all over the world came forward to him and presented their birthday gifts one after another. This could also be considered as a way to get closer to the Zhou family and gain some opportunities. Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 As soon as the birthday ceremony began, all the wealthy guests came forward with their luxury gifts. Branded watches, luxury cars, antiques, jade ware, and even real estate; all the gifts being presented were extremely valuable, with the cheapest item there being worth at least 1 million yuan and above, whereas the more valuable items could be worth as much as 50 - 60 million yuan. The atmosphere of the ceremony became more and more lively as everyone started presenting the gifts they had prepared. After the other guests were done with their gift presentation, Eudora finally came out with a small bright yellow box. She walked towards Taegan with a smile and said, "Grandpa Zhou, on behalf of the Tao family, I, Eudora Tao, wish for you to be blessed with good health, longevity and happiness." "This is the gift I have prepared for you, Grandpa Zhou. It''s spiritual water that I have requested from the Ice Lake n." While she was speaking, she handed the box over to Taegan. He then opened the box, making the content of the box visible to everyone. Within the box, there was a delicate jade bottle. The jade looked crystal clear, void of any impurities. Delicate scenery was also engraved on the bottle, indicating that this jade bottle was clearly crafted by a master. Regardless of what the content within it was, the value of the jade bottle alone was probably more than 10 million yuan already. Even the other wealthy individuals from the East Stream City couldn''t help but marvel at Eudora''s generous gift. She looked proud upon noticing how everyone marveled at her gift, so she continued with her presentation, "Grandpa Zhou, the contents of this jade bottle is spiritual water. Our senior elder from the Ice Lake n formted this using more than ten types of precious herbs and positive energy. All in all, this spiritual water took 49 days to be refined. "This spiritual water is extremely beneficial as it can cure diseases and promote longevity. After taking it, living for an additional 8-10 years wouldn'' t even be a problem." As soon as everyone heard her presentation, everyone including Taegan was greatly impressed. He carefully opened the jade bottle, and everyone could instantly smell a delicate fragrance which was spreading through the hall quickly. All the guests sniffed, and looked envious and surprised at the same time. "This smells amazing! It makes me feel like a fairy." "As expected from the Ice Lake n, their formtions are indeed extraordinary." "If it can truly prolong life by 8-10 years, that spiritual water could really be considered an elixir for immortality already. That¡¯s so amazing! I wonder if I could get a bottle of that as well." "Miss Tao is really generous bying up with such a valuable gift." "Old Master Zhou, you are so lucky to get such an amazing daughter-inw on your birthday. That''s truly double happiness within a day!" In the midst of the chatter, everyone from the Zhou family smiled happily as they kept the spiritual water. Nheless, Fade who remained at the corner the entire time, couldn''t help but shake his head lightly as he smiled with a hint of mockery. The so- called spiritual water that Eudora had gifted Taegan was merely a mixture of a few ck Level herbs with water. This type of medicinal water would probably only be able to refresh one''s mind, cure some minor illnesses, as well as promote general well-being. It would be a joke to im that it was able to promote longevity. After all, even the Heaven Level ns, such as Tianwu n and Wushuang Tower, could only come up with formtions that could prolong life for 1-2 years at best, not to mention how their formtions were crafted using a variety of Heaven Level herbs and refined by several Masters. As a result, it was a mockery for a little n, such as the Ice Lake n, to im that their formtion could prolong life by 8 -10 years. It was merely a lie to deceive those ordinary individuals who understood nothing regarding martial arts. For someone with knowledge of martial arts, this was a total joke. However, he didn''t intend to expose her lies as it was none of his business after all. While he attempted to mind his own business, trouble still came looking for him. Annie had been looking in their direction so she noticed how Fade sneered. Hence, she pointed at him and shouted, "Fade, what were youughing at? Were youughing at Sister Eudora''s gift?" He was startled a little as he felt everyone gazing upon him. He shook his head and said, "That''s not what I meant at all." "Then what did you mean?" She remained aggressive, "I clearly saw you sneer with that disdainful expression of yours." Fade frowned and looked displeased. At this moment, Quin spoke, "Miss Zhou, it''s Old Master Zhou''s 70th birthday today. No matter what the gift is, what matters most are the thoughts and well wishes for him. Therefore, Fade definitely wasn''t mocking any gift as you assumed." Annie wanted to continue but Taegan merely waved his hand and said, "Quin is right. It''s the thought that counts, so any gift would be amazing as long as it''s being gifted whole-heartedly." "Quin, it''s been so many years since west met. You''ve grown so much since then," he called for her to step forward. "Old Master Zhou, I wish for you to lead a long life filled with good health and happiness," Quin went forward with her wishes. On the other hand, Annie remarked, "Did you only prepare some wishes and not even a gift? No wonder you were sneering just now!" She frowned slightly but ignored Annie''s sarcasm. Instead, she took out the gift that she had prepared earlier, which were the pills that were carefully formted by Fade. She handed the gift over, "Old Master Zhou, this is the gift that we have prepared for you." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The gift was hand-made and packaged by Fade, so naturally, it didn''t look very delicate and beautiful. As a result, Annie deliberately walked over and snatched the gift to open it directly. Therefore, everyone saw the contents of the gift, which were about 5-6 pills that looked like chocte beans. Seeing this, Annie couldn''t help but curl her lips as she started talking with a sarcastic tone and expression, "What an amazing gift! You clearly put a lot of thought into this. If we didn''t know better, we would have thought that you simply packaged a few chocte beans as a gift. Don''t you know better to buy aplete box from the supermarket instead?" "Annie!" Taegan yelled in a low voice and stopped Annie from continuing. At this time, Quin also exined, "Old Master Zhou, this is our handmade body-strengthening pill. It''s formted using several types of traditional Chinese medicine. It serves to calm your mind, nourish your blood, as well as boost your health and overall well-being." "I appreciate your thoughts a lot. Thank you very much," Taegan nodded and kept the gift. However, the guests around them weren''t amused as they started discussing in low voices. "While they are somewhat simr, their gift pales inparison with the spiritual water gifted by the Tao family." "Obviously, the Tao family requested for spiritual water from the Ice Lake n, whereas the two of them merely prepared some y balls." "It''s fine if their gift is subpar, and yet they still dared to sneer and mock the gifts presented by the others. Look at how humiliated they are now, haha!" Quin and Fade ignored their remarks and merely looked knowingly at the people around as if they were fools. Of course, in the eyes of Annie and everyone else, it looked as if they were being thick skinned instead. Taegan was also worried about Quin''s awkward situation, so he waved his hand and spoke, "I''m happy to receive all your gifts and thoughts, so let'' s stop wasting time and proceed with the next agenda!" Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 After Taegan spoke, no one dared to bring up what happened earlier, which meant that Quin and Fade were free from the awkwardness. Instead, everyone shifted their focus onto what would happen next. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. What was happening next was the officiation of the joint-marriage between the Zhou family and the Tao family - that was, the engagement ceremony of Soren and Eudora. Soren'' s parents, Holden and Samantha, had already prepared everything required for the ceremony, such as the ring, the tokens and so on. They stood by the hall as they awaited the arrival of Eudora and her parents. With the announcement of the emcee, Eudora and her parents walked in together. Both parties walked towards one another with a smile. With the emcee''s slightly exaggerated voice as the background sound, Soren and Eudora were about to exchange their rings and keepsakes to officiate their engagement. However, she suddenly said, "Wait a minute!" Everyone was shocked upon hearing that, especially the members of the Zhou family as their expressions changed dramatically. Considering how it was an honor for them to have a joint- marriage with the Tao family, they were frightened that there would be obstacles standing in the way of their joint-marriage. Holden and Samantha quickly winked at their son as a hint, leading Soren to ask with a smile, "Eudora, is there something you wish to bring up?" She nodded and said, "Something needs to be settled before we confirm our engagement." "What is it?" He asked. She instantly turned around and looked in the direction of Fade and Quin. With a resentful expression, she spoke, "We need to solve the issue of these two people before we continue with our engagement." "Them!" Soren''s face darkened as soon as he looked at the both of them. The faces of the Zhou family members also darkened. The surrounding guests were all trying to inquire about the identities of Fade and Quin in a low voice. They were curious about what was going on. "Do you have something to settle with them?" Soren asked Eudora. She nodded and said, "Of course. Theyid their hands on me yesterday. If this issue is not settled today, I¡¯ m afraid I can'' t proceed with our engagement." Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked and began to talk about it. "Who are those two people? They even dared to hit Miss Tao." "They must be courting death!" "Old Master Zhou seemed to be treating them quite well. Please don''t tell me that they are rtives of the Zhou family!" "Wow, it''s going to be interesting if the rtives of the Zhou family have a fight with the Tao family." In the midst of the gossip, the Zhou family members'' faces darkened even more, especially Holden and Samantha. In fact, they wished to give Fade and Quin a good beating right then. Eudora, with a proud expression of revenge, red at Fade and Quin. Her gaze was particrly cold as she looked at Quin. On the surface, she imed that she wanted to settle the fact that Fade hit her the day before. However, secretly, she was more worried about Quin, considering how she could deal with him another time. She could simply gather a few experts to work on the matter after the engagement ceremony. However, the rtionship between Quin and Soren seemed unclear and ambiguous to her, which concerned her. The fact that Quin looked extremely beautiful deepened her suspicions that there was something going on between the both of them. In order to prevent such a situation from happening at all, Eudora deliberately pulled this stunt as a means to ensure that Soren and Quin would break up publicly, which would prevent them from getting together in the future. Eudora had to admit that she had put a lot of thought into this. While the Zhou family did not understand her secret agenda, they understood that there was no way they were going to watch her and Soren''s jointmarriage get ruined. After all, the joint-marriage was an incredible opportunity for the Zhou family. Therefore, Holden immediately stood and shouted at Fade and Quin in a cold tone, "I can''t believe the both of you dared toy your fingers on Miss Tao after you''ve already beaten Annie up!" "Now, step out and immediately apologize to Miss Tao!" Facing this, Fade took a step forward and kept Quin behind him. He looked at Holden without any hint of fear and said, "We did nothing wrong, so there''s no way we''re going to apologize." "How dare you continue being stubborn! You shamelessly pandered to my son, beat Annie up, and now, you dare to beat up Miss Tao as well. Everything that you did was such a grave wrongdoing, and yet you dare to im that you did nothing wrong!" Samantha yelled at them as well. Fade sneered and said disdainfully, "You think too highly of yourself to assume that we would even want to pander to Soren. You guys are merely a tiny family in East Stream City. I would find you guys too weak to even be myckeys, so it''s ridiculous for you to im that we tried pandering up to you guys." "How arrogant of you!" "That¡¯s too rude already!" "How dare you!" The people of the Zhou family yelled loudly and were about to start fighting them. The discussion of the surrounding guests buzzed with excitement as well. Taegan frowned lightly and said, "Perhaps there''s a misunderstanding here. Why don''t we all talk it out, maybe..." Without waiting for him to finish, Saburo Tao stood up and said to Taegan, "Old Master Zhou, I have deep respect for you, but it''s undeniable that my beloved daughter got beaten up by them. The incident was recorded on the surveince camera as well. This matter is certainly not a misunderstanding." While speaking, he ordered his men to y a video, which showed the scene of Fade teaching Eudora a lesson in the hotel. After watching the video, Taegan''s face darkened and his mouth moved as he struggled on what to say. Seeing this, Saburo looked at Fade and said coldly, "You must be crazy enough to beat up my daughter." "Your daughter deserved to be beaten," Fade answered coldly. "Your current behavior is making me regret that I beat her up too lightly." "How arrogant!" Saburo was enraged. He red at Fade, gritted his teeth and said, "Did you really think that I can''t do anything about those amateur martial arts skills of yours?" At the same time, the Zhou family members began yelling as well. "How dare you! Quickly apologize to the master of the Tao family!" "Kneel down, kowtow, and apologize right now!" Even Taegan, who initially wished to defend Quin the most, was beginning to feel somewhat dissatisfied with Fade'' s attitude. He frowned slightly and said to Quin, "Quin, this friend of yours is really behaving quite inappropriately. You should persuade him to admit his wrongdoings." However, she shook her head and answered him, "Old Master Zhou, I''m sorry. He''s my husband, and I don''t see anything wrong with what he said as well." "Quin, why are you like this as well..." Taegan was stunned for a moment before he sighed and shook his head with a disappointed expression on his face. He remained silent after that. At this time, Saburo red at Fade and said while gritting his teeth, "Young man, there''s a limit to my patience. I''ll give you 10 seconds to surrender yourself, otherwise don'' t me me for my actions." "Ten, nine, eight..." Immediately, he started counting down. The countdown sounded like the keel of death rumbling. Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 The voices of the guests made the countdown sound even more thrilling. "Young man, you should stop being so reckless. Out of everyone possible, why would you even choose to offend the Tao family?" "Let''s not talk about how Eudora is trained in the martial arts with the Ice Lake n, considering how Saburo''s bodyguards alone could crush him already. All his bodyguards are martial artists with a minimum level of Yellow." "Isn''t that obvious? This is a foregone course." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. While they continued to discuss, the countdown was ending, but neither Fade nor Quin looked like they were about to start apologizing. Hence, Saburo gave a cold snort. With a cold glint in his eyes, he waved for his bodyguards to start attacking them. Everyone in the Zhou family widened their eyes as well, considering how they couldn''t wait to kick Fade and Quin out of their vi as well. However, just as the Tao Family was about to make their move, a deep voice sounded, "Master Tao, do hold on." Following the voice, everyone turned to look at him. Soon, they saw a man who looked to be around 40 - 50 years old pushing someone on a wheelchair into the hall. The guests present were all individuals with a high worth in East Stream City. Therefore, all of them easily recognized the man who spoke, as well as the man on the wheelchair. The man was the wealthiest individual in the East Stream City, Wilson Xu, whereas the man on the wheelchair was his son, Daxton. While they wouldn''t have been surprised at the attendance of Wilson and Daxton, they were surprised at the way they made their entry. "Director Xu, what are you..." Saburo looked at him with a puzzled expression. Wilson''s face was as deep as water. He pushed Daxton to the front of the Zhou family and said, "I came here to ask for an exnation as well." "The day before yesterday, my son Daxton went out for dinner and ended up having his legs broken. It was aminuted fracture, which means there''s no way for him to recover. I am here to demand an exnation regarding this matter." Seeing this, everyone couldn''t help but be startled as they looked doubtful. "Don''t tell me Fade was the one who beat up Daxton as well!" "Based on where Director Xu is looking, it''s probably him!" Soon, Soren confirmed the guest''s doubts, "Fade, you were the one who beat him up. You should exin yourself to Director Xu." "Exnation? What kind of exnation does he want?" Fade''s eyes were full of arrogance as he said coldly, "Daxton had the guts toy his hands on my wife. Breaking his legs was merely a light sentence for his actions." As soon as he was done speaking, the crowd began an uproar. "Oh my God! That was really him!" "He''s so aggressive! First he beat Eudora up, then he broke Daxton''s legs. He''s really offending all the most powerful families in the East Stream City!" "Did you just call him aggressive? That''s called courting his own death, what an ignorant being!" "Let''s see how he dies!" "Now, even the Zhou family can''t protect him, not to mention how the Zhou family don''t seem as if they even intend to protect him." Amidst the discussion, almost every member of the Zhou family had a gloating expression, especially Soren and Annie. Taegan shook his head, then lowered it. He stopped speakingpletely. A foreign boy such as Fade had offended both the Tao family and the Xu family. The former was the family with the strongest martial arts background in East Stream City, not to mention their rtionship with the Ice Lake n. Meanwhile, thetter was the wealthiest family in East Stream City who could easily kill people with their wealth worth billions. Everyone couldn''t imagine how Fade could even get himself out of this. Suddenly, there were a series of orderly footsteps from the outside, as if many people were approaching the Zhou Vi at once. Holden couldn''t help but frown. He said, "Go out and take a look at what is happening. Who would dare to stir up trouble in my Zhou family." Before Holden could send anyone out, a servant of the Zhou family rushed in while panting and reported urgently, "Old Master Zhou, there are many policemen outside, the vi is being surrounded..." "What? Why would the police force be here?" Not only the guests, even the members of the Zhou family looked confused. While they were still puzzled, a ttering sound of leather boots could be heard. Soon, everyone saw a fully armed, middle-aged man leading a team of fully armed members straight into the hall. As soon as he recognized the man, Holden couldn'' t help but exim out loud , "Director Han, why are you here with so many policemen?" The man who just arrived was the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau in the East Stream City, Teodoro Han, who was also Ford''s father. Facing Taegan, Teodoro cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said, "Old Master Zhou, I''m not looking to cause any trouble or stir up your birthday ceremony. However, there are some affairs that I must settle today." "Director Han, what is it?" Holden asked. Teodoro turned his eyes and looked around the crowd until his eyes finallynded on Fade. As soon as he fixed his gaze, he asked, "Are you Fade Chen?" "Yes, I am!" Fade looked at him without dodging at all. "Arrest him and take him away immediately!" As soon as Teodoro gave the order, the policemen immediately approached Fade. He narrowed his eyes, and his body gave off a chilling aura while he said coldly, "What makes you think that you can arrest me?" Hearing this, Teodoro frowned and said, "What is it? You intentionally caused harm and even disability towards others. I can arrest you simply based on these grounds alone. The crowd was in an uproar. They didn''t expect Fade to cause another problem. Soren exined as well, "When Fade broke Daxton¡¯ s legs, he also attacked Ford and destroyed his left arm. He seriously injured Master Han to the point that he can no longer reproduce, and he even fell into aa." This news instantly set off a buzz at the scene. "What? Fade hurt Master Han so badly. No wonder Director Han is personally arresting him now." "Is he a troublemaker? He had it bad enough with the Tao family and the Xu family already, and now, he offended the Han family as well. Even the Gods can no longer help him." "Ford is the only son of the Han family in the current generation! Now that he can no longer reproduce, the Han family probably can''t wait to kill him already." In the midst of the discussion, Teodoro waved his hand and ordered, "Arrest him and take him away!" The policemen attempted to start attacking Fade, but he snorted coldly and let out a surge of coldness, "Try arresting me. Your son, Ford, became disabled due to his lust, so he totally deserved it after his attempts to harass an innocent woman. Even if I beat him to death, my actions could be justified as self-defense." "Stop looking for excuses. It''s all useless to me," Teodoro snorted coldly as well and pointed at Quin, "Arrest her as well." This time, Fade was truly angered. His positive energy aura burst forth and blocked her from everyone else. He red fiercely at Teodoro and shouted, "I''ll kill anyone who dares toy a finger on my wife!" "You..." Teodoro attempted to go forward, but he was overwhelmed by Fade''s burst of positive energy aura, which caused him to take a few steps back. Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 At the same time, the other guests also took a few steps back as they could feel the pressure from Fade too. "I was wondering why this guy was so bold. It turns out he''s also a martial artist!" "Based on what I can observe, he seems rather strong. He has probably reached the middle-stage of Yellow Level, I guess?" "I think he''s beyond that. It''s possible for him to be at thete-stage of Yellow Stage already." "Hmph, it doesn''t matter if he''s in thete-stage or middle- stage. Will he really dare to attack the policemen?" "That''s unnecessarily true as there were incidents where martial artists attacked the policemen and escaped. If Fade does escape now, Director Han might not be able to stop him." The atmosphere at the scene tensed up a lot. Teodoro, who had steadied himself, gritted his teeth and snorted. He red at Fade and said, "Did you think that you could suppress me merely using your positive energy? I knew you were a martial artist, so I''ve made my preparations beforehand." Soon after, he yelled, "Invite Captain Kong into the hall." Soon, a man around the age of 30, who was dressed in a ck uniform, entered the hall. As soon as he entered, he exuded a strong aura, which made himself stand out from the ordinary policemen. Teodoro looked at Fade with a sneer, "Captain Kong is a member of the Stealth Team in East Stream City, as well as a martial artist who has reached the middle-stage of ck Level. Aren''t you a martial artist? I''d like to see how you n to escape now." The moment Captain Kong'' s identity was exposed, everyone in the hall was shocked. "I can''t believe that even the legendary Stealth Team would get involved in this!" "Director Han is really prepared. No wonder he is so confident!" "Once the Stealth Team gets involved, there''s no way Fade will be able to escape. He''s going to be dead!" "Hehe, but considering how he managed to get involved with the Tao family, the Xu family and the Han family from East Stream City, and now the Stealth Team, it would certainly be considered an honorable death for him when he dies." "I wouldn¡¯t want such an honor." "Nobody would want such an honor, but we can''t help it if he decided to court death himself." "I didn''t expect Old Master Zhou'' s birthday ceremony to turn out this way. This is totally..." At this moment, the members of the Zhou family also surrounded Taegan''s side and began to speak. "Dad, I''ve told you that our Zhou family shouldn''t be interacting with individuals like them." "He''s overly arrogant and doesn''t know what is good for him!" "This time, he has sessively offended the Tao Family, the Xu family, and the Han Family. Let''s see how he ns to handle this." "Grandpa, I think it''s better to withdraw the gift given by Quin!" Soren suddenly said. Samantha immediately agreed, "Dad, Soren is right. Now that Director Han has even asked the Stealth Team for assistance, it would be better to not get ourselves involved with them." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s not a valuable gift anyway, considering how they merely gave a few broken pills. Let¡¯s just return those to them," Annie added. Taegan frowned and his face darkened. He moved his lips as if he wanted to exin something. However, Holden said in a deep voice, "Dad, Director Han has already made up his mind. We won¡¯t be able to help much even if we wanted to, so it wouldn''t be wise for us to be involved in this matter." Taegan sighed and nodded in agreement. Seeing this, Holden quickly waved for his servants to find the pills which were gifted by Quin and Fade. Then, they returned the pills to them, "President Lin, your gift is too valuable for us, so please take your gift back." After saying that, Holden threw the pills over and turned his back against them without saying anything else. Quin was startled for a moment, then raised her head and looked at the Zhou family members. Almost every one of them had a gloating expression and cold smile. Taegan also lowered his head in silence. Without saying anything else, she picked up the box and kept it. Fade sneered and said, "Such blind idiots. They are going to regret itter on." Nevertheless, in the ears of the Zhou family, it just sounded as if Fade was still being thick-skinned and arrogant. As for the guests, their discussions continued on. "The Zhou family has returned their birthday gifts, meaning they are trying to draw a line!" "The game is really over for them. Not only did he offend those three powerful families, even the Zhou family, which might have been able to protect them, has backed down as well." "That''s because he''s too arrogant. He totally deserves it." Among the noises, Teodoro nodded to Captain Kong and respectfully said, "Captain Kong, sorry to trouble you." "This is just a piece of cake!" Captain Kong said nonchntly, then he walked towards Fade despite feeling his positive energy. Seeing this, everyone couldn''t help but take a few steps back as they were worried about getting caught up in the battle between two martial artists. Just as everyone was waiting for the battle to begin, Captain Kong suddenly stopped in his tracks. He started staring at Fade in silence. THe crowd instantly felt confused. Teodoro waited for a moment, but when Captain Kong remained standing, he couldn''t help but ask, "Captain Kong, is everything okay?" However, Captain Kongpletely ignored Teodoro and continued to stare at Fade. Finally, he slowly asked, "You, are you... Instructor Chen?" Fade answered indifferently, "Not anymore." Everyone else was unsure about what that meant, but Captain Kong instantly changed his expression and stood still in front of Fade and saluted, "I, Walker Kong, team leader of the Stealth Team in East Lake District of East Stream City, am paying my respects to you, Instructor Chen." Fade waved his hand and said, "I''m no longer your instructor. I can''t ept your salutation." Captain Kong remained firm, "Instructor Chen, in my heart, you will always be the instructor of our Stealth Team." Fade merely nced at him and asked, "So do you still want to arrest me now?" Captain Kong''s face changed, then he waved his hand and said, "Even if I had a million guts, I still wouldn''t dare toy a finger on you, Instructor Chen." The two of them chatted more enthusiastically as they went on, which further confused everyone else who were surrounding them. Teodoro frowned and shouted, "Captain Kong, he''s the criminal suspect who had attacked my son. You..." Walker frowned upon hearing that, then he turned to look at Fade. Fade knew what he meant and didn''t want to put him in a difficult spot, so he exined, "The day before yesterday, I caught Daxton and Ford who were attempting to molest my wife, so I taught them a lesson. That was what happened." Walker nodded, then said to Teodoro in a serious manner, "Director Han, in that case, Mr. Chen was merely defending himself appropriately, so you should leave with your team now." Teodor wasn''t expecting the person he sought for help from to end up switching sides. Hence, his face darkened, "Captain Kong, what did you mean by that?" Walker answered in a cold manner, "I believe I made myself very clear. Things can still be settled if you leave with your team now. If you intend to blow this up, things won''t end well for you." Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 Teodoro had many doubts and grievances in his heart. He gritted his teeth and said, "Captain Kong, he turned my son into a disabled man. If I can''t capture an evil criminal such as him, how can I continue my position as the deputy director of the police force?" "Director Han, I''m doing this for your own good. You shouldn'' t dig your own grave!" Walker frowned. Teodoro was getting dissatisfied so he said unhappily, "Captain Kong, as a policeman, I won¡¯t give up until I arrest the criminal." "Director Han, you know best about whether your insistence in arresting him is due to the fact that you wish to uphold justice, or due to the fact that you wish to seek revenge for your son," Walker was getting unhappy too. "I won''t stop you if you wish to remain stubborn, but you have to think through the consequences." "I don''t believe there will be any consequences that I can''t bear," Teodoro gritted his teeth and was about to wave his hand to order his policemen to go forward. Seeing this, Walker''s face darkened. He nced at Fade and easily felt the surge of his positive energy. He sighed internally, "If a fight really broke out with Instructor Chen, I''m pretty sure these policemen would rather die." Walker didn''t want to see that happening, so he yelled at Teodoro, "Director Han, let me tell you, you are currently standing in front of the former head instructor of the Stealth Team, Mr. Fade Chen." "Now, do you still intend to attack Mr. Chen?" Walker questioned him. Teodoro, who was initially extremely enraged, froze upon hearing that. His face was full of disbelief, "Is he really the head instructor of the Stealth Team?" He really couldn''t imagine that. After all, Walker, who served as the team leader of the Stealth Team branch in East Stream City, already had simr power as himself. In fact, he was a lot stronger than himself as well. Therefore, Teodoro couldn''t even begin to fathom just how powerful the head instructor of the Stealth Team from Capital City would be. However, he was certain that Fade was definitely extraordinarily powerful. For a moment, Teodoro stood still as if he was frozen. His arm was stuck in the air as he dared not proceed with his orders anymore. The surrounding guests were even more stunned. They began gossiping about it. The Zhou family members who were nning to watch a good show were shocked too. All of them stared at Fade, dumbstruck. "The head instructor of the Stealth Team? This can'' t be true, right?" Holden remained skeptical. "Captain Kong is already extremely powerful. If Fade was really their head instructor, wouldn''t that make him even more powerful? If that was the case, what would happen to our Zhou family now that we have offended him?" Samantha began to worry about their fate. Taegan gave a long sigh, shook his head and said, "I told you guys earlier to not look down on everyone so easily, and yet you guys still..." "Dad, we didn''t have any idea how powerful he could be! What if you talk to Quin about it? Perhaps..." Holden was feeling really concerned and anxious. However, Soren suddenly snorted and said, "Dad and Mom, you guys are being too anxious. Grandpa, you are also perceiving him to be more important than he actually is." "Soren, don''t speak any nonsense. He''s the head instructor of the Stealth Team, so you better be careful..." Holden quickly reminded his son. Soren didn''t listen to him. Instead, he took a step forward and spoke loudly, "Didn''t you guys pay attention to what Captain Kong said? He mentioned that Mr. Fade Chen was the former head instructor of the Stealth Team." "The term "former" means that he is no longer their head instructor." "Furthermore, I just checked for announcements from the Stealth Team. About half a month ago, they announced that Fade Chen was no longer their head instructor, so his "special instructor" title has already been retracted." "In other words, Fade is nothing more than an ordinary man who got fired by the Stealth Team." "Even if he used to be an instructor for the Stealth Team, he''s just an ordinary man after getting fired. How powerful can an ordinary man be?" Everyone was startled upon hearing what Soren said, then they turned to look at both Fade and Walker. Walker''s face darkened as he attempted to rify, "Instructor Chen wasn''t fired as he was the one who decided to resign." Fade waved his hand and said to Walker, "There''s no need to exin. The fact is that I am no longer an instructor in the Stealth Team." By saying that, he was confirming Boren''s words. Suddenly, the guests'' changed the direction of their discussions. "It turns out he'' s not so powerful after all, considering how he is merely a former instructor." "Even if he is just a former instructor, he still retains his martial arts skills, so he''s still stronger than the ordinary men." "So what if he''s strong in martial arts? We live in a society which is ruled byw, so even a martial artist would have to abide by thew. I don''t believe that he would dare to openly fight against the policemen and the three powerful families." "That being said, he''s probably still rted to some officials in the Stealth Team considering how he was the head instructor there." While the guests continued to gossip about it, the Zhou family changed their attitude again. Holden and Samantha, who were initially gravely concerned, began to look smug once more. "Without an official identity, he''s nothing more than an ordinary man with some martial arts skills. He would never be able to win against the policemen and the official bodies." "Let''s not even mention the Han family with an official background or the Tao family with a martial arts background. Alone, the Xu family with a business background could easily find some powerful martial arts masters to handle Fade, as long as Director Xu is willing to spend some money." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Hence, there''s nothing for us to be afraid of, since a man without any solid background wouldn''t pose any threat at all." "But..." Taegan wanted to warn his children, but they wouldn''t listen at all. Holden''s face was full of pride when he stepped forward and spoke loudly, "Director Han, Director Xu and Master Tao, no matter what his identity is, it''s undeniable that he has caused grievous harm, so he must pay for it. This is the Zhou family''s attitude." Holden''s stance made him an opponent of Fade again. The leaders of several big families, who just learned of Fade'' s former title as the head instructor, began to feel more reassured. All of them were stern towards him as they stepped forward. "Fade Chen, I don''t care what your identity used to be, but now, you must pay the price for your actions." "Young man, you''re still too young. Sometimes, brute force isn''t enough as the strongest weapon in the world will always be wealth and power." "Hmph, there aren''t many rules in our Tao family. If you beat my daughter up, we will certainly beat you in return." At this moment, the three families became aggressive again as they began pressuring Fade. The atmosphere in the hall tensed up again. Fade shook his head and remained speechless while he watched these clowns perform. Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 In the eyes of the guests and the Zhou family members, however, the way Fade shook his head looked as if he was feeling hopeless at the oue. Each of them either looked gloating, pitiful, or resentful as they awaited for the three big families to handle him. The three big families approached Fade and were about to start attacking him. Walker stood in front of everyone again and said, "If you guys were truly rational, you would step back now." The faces of the leaders of those families darkened as they stared at him coldly. Although Walker was a part of the Stealth Team, he was just a team leader after all. While he did have some power and influence, he still wouldn''t fare well against the three big families. Teodoro advised him, "Captain Kong, I used to be in the military, so I can understand your loyalty towards yourrade and former instructor. However, in the current situation, it wouldn''t be wise for you to continue and defend him." "Captain Kong, considering how long we''ve known each other, I can leave you out of thispletely if you leave immediately." Teodoro thought that he already did his best for Walker, especially since he gave him a chance to make his final decision. To his surprise, Walker wasn¡¯t appreciative of his ''kindness'' as he merely shook his head and said, "Director Han, Director Xu, and Master Tao, allow me to repeat myself again, I''m advising you to leave immediately for your own sake." "Captain Kong, did you really think we would be afraid of someone who got fired? We, the Xu family, wouldn''t even consider him to be a worthy opponent of ours." "When ites to martial arts, our Tao family remains fearless!" "If he dared to attack so many people, he would have to exin himself." The attitudes of the three families remained firm. Walker couldn''t help but shake his head while he looked coldly at them and said, "Did you think that Instructor Chen would be at your mercy the moment he lost his title as the head instructor of the Stealth Team?" "Howughable and childish of you guys," he yelled. Then, his gaze fell on Director Xu, and he said coldly, "As a businessman, your Xu family is worth several billion yuan. That''s why you look down on ordinary martial artists as you think that money is everything." "However, now, I''m going to tell you that apart from being the former head instructor of the Stealth Team, Instructor Chen is also leading the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc alongside his wife. Their enterprise covers multiple industries such as cosmetics, health products and transportation among others. His assets could easily exceed tens of billions of yuan." "Hence, did you think that the assets of your family matter much to Instructor Chen?" As soon as his words were spoken, the Xu family and the other families were all dumbstruck. "Is this true? How can Fade be so rich with so many assets?" "It can''t be, right? They don''t dress like wealthy individuals at all!" "I doubt Captain Kong would talk nonsense though." As everyone started gossiping about it, the Zhou family members'' faces darkened again. Soren''s eyes twinkled and he said, "This can''t be true. Otherwise, why would they try to pander to our Zhou family and even marry me?" Right after he was done speaking, some guests had already searched up news regarding Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, as well as the images of their president and vice president, "It''s true! The president of the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is Miss Quin Lim, whereas the vice president is Mr. Fade Chen." "ording to the news, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc has been developing really quickly in the past two years. It transformed from a smallpany with assets of just over 100 million yuan to arge company that''s estimated to be worth over 50 billion yuan. It has been favored by many investors..." This time, everyone was truly stunned. They stared at Quin and Fade in disbelief. Soren looked really bad and his cheeks reddened, as if someone had just given him a p. On the other hand, with the three big families, Director Xu, who was initially looking smug, began to look solemn and his eyes twinkled, as if his attitude was no longer so firm. Nevertheless, Walker wasn''t done talking yet. He looked at Teodoro and said, "Director Han, you thought that there was nothing to be afraid of since Instructor Chen is no longer the head instructor of the Stealth Team, so you wanted to avenge your son using your official position." "Well, let me tell you that although he is no longer the head instructor of the Stealth Team, he still owns the Sincere Medicine Center which is widely acimed by high ranking officials as better than the imperial hospital of Capital City. Mr. Chen is also a winner of the special contributions award." "Did you think that your position could surpass those of Mr. Chen''s?" "I, this..." At this moment, Teodoro''s expression changed greatly, and he began stuttering. The others fellpletely silent as they were greatly shocked as well. Walker still wasn''t done with his words. He turned to look at Saburo, "Master Tao, you have always been proud of your family'' s martial arts background. However, it''s merely a joke in front of Instructor Chen." "Let''s not talk about his own martial arts skills. Instead, let''s talk about the martial arts forces under him." "Mr. Jimmy Wei, the tycoon in the underworld of Bay City, is a subordinate of Mr. Chen." "The Earth Level martial artist, Elder Francesca Sun from the Sun family of the Dragonville, used to have a sh with him. However, she was subdued by Mr. Chen, so currently, she obeys his commands as well." "Szeto Academy from Capital City is also under the control of Mr. Chen." "Did you think that your Tao family could even beparable with the forces under him?" Walker questioned Saburo. Saburo turned pale. The martial arts background that he imed to have, was at best around the same level as Jimmy, not to mention how he couldn''t beat him easily either. As for the Sun family from Dragonville or Szeto Academy from Capital City, Saburo didn¡¯t have to know much about them to understand that they were certainly stronger than his Tao family. For a moment, he looked frightened as he took a few steps back. He winked at Director Han and Director Xu, as if he wanted to back down already. After all, the grudge between him and Fade wasn''t that big. His daughter, Eudora, merely got pped by Fade a few times only, so it wasn''t that big of a deal.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, the Xu family and the Han family had bad expressions on their faces, considering how Daxton became disabled from his waist down, whereas Ford could no longer reproduce. These two families obviously still held a strong grudge, thus, they remained unwilling to back down. As for the Zhou family on the side, they had been shocked again and again upon learning of Fade''s background. They werepletely speechless now. Taegan sighed as he looked at his descendants, "All of you are too full of arrogance and defiance." "From the very beginning, Quin repeatedly mentioned that she was only here to celebrate my birthday, and yet you guys assumed that she was here after the wealth of our Zhou family, or here after a joint-marriage with Soren." "All of you are seriously ridiculous." After hearing what he said, all of Holden, Samantha, Soren and Annie'' s expressions darkened. They wanted to refute his words, but there was nothing else they could say. Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 The guests, on the other hand, looked as if they were merely an audience enjoying a good show. They werepletely unbothered about the consequences. Especially those who had been supportive of Fade, now that they witnessed how he ended up being more powerful than the three big families, they finally felt more relieved. After exchanging nces with each other, the three big families no longer attempted to fight against Fade, and they looked as if they were about to leave. Right when they were about to leave, Eudora''s expression turned pleasant when she suddenly received a phone call. She answered her phone, "Baylor, I''m so d that you guys have finally arrived. I''ll lead you guys in right away." Then, she looked at her father excitedly, ¡°Dad, don'' t start leaving yet. Baylor Hu from the Ice Lake n has arrived. We still have a winning chance." After that, she quickly rushed out and came back in with a group of people in martial arts outfits. Eudora was speaking with a man, who looked to be in his thirties, as they walked together. "Baylor, why were you guys sote?" She asked. He responded, "We encountered some idents on the way here, which ended up dying our journey." "What do you mean..." Eudora initially wanted to ask more about it, but she decided that she should focus on her own issue for the time being, "Baylor, I need a small favor from youter." "What''s the matter, Eudora? As long as it''s something that I can do, even if it requires me to hike a mountain of swords or plunge into an ocean of fire, I''ll still do it for you," he said while beating his chest loudly. She waved her hand and said, "Baylor, it''s not that big of an issue. It''s just that there was this arrogant man who bullied me because he had some martial arts skills. I was hoping for you to uphold justice for me and teach him a lesson or two." "How bold of him to bully a junior of Baylor Hu!" He looked really confident, so his surrounding juniors started ttering him as well. Eudora ttered him as well, but instantly realized something was wrong when she nced around him, "Baylor, where''s Ezra? I thought she mentioned that she wasing as well." As soon as he heard Ezra''s name, Baylor''s face darkened. It was because just a few days ago, while they were searching for the Frozen Snow Flower in Spirit Bird Vige, someone stopped them and killed Ezra in the process. Due to this incident, they had to return and exin about the incident to the elders of their n, which caused a dy in their time of arrival in East Stream City. "Baylor, did something happen to Ezra?" Eudora couldn''t help but ask as soon as she noticed how solemn her n members looked. He nodded and said, "Yes, something happened to Ezra, but don''t worry about it as our n elders will handle it. Let''s focus on your issue first." "Yup, thank you, Baylor!" She nodded, then led him and the rest into the hall. Then, Eudora introduced them in a prideful manner, "Let me introduce the disciples of the Ice Lake n. Our leader here is Baylor Hu. Although he is merely 30 years old, he has reached the With such an introduction, the scene was suddenly filled with enthusiasm, especially among the citizens of East Lake District. That was because the Ice Lake n was the most famous and powerful martial arts n in their district. Baylor nced around the crowd, then bowed to Taegan and said, "Old Master Zhou, I, Baylor, am the representative from the Ice Lake n. I wish for you to have endless blessings." His simple wish made the Zhou family members extremely excited. That was because the wish came from the renowned genius disciple of the Ice Lake n. His identity made the Zhou family feel extremely honored and excited. Boren, who was initially looking gloomy, became excited as well, "Now that the Ice Lake n is here, there''s someone to back the Tao family up. I doubt they will still be afraid of Fade now!" "No wonder Eudora didn''t want to leave as she still had a wild card up her sleeve!" "It''s no longer easy to judge who would be able to win the battle now." "Who would be more powerful if Fade went against the Ice Lake n?" "I think Fade would be more powerful, considering how he was the head instructor of the Stealth Team. After all, the Stealth Team is not open to anyone, what more their head instructor." "I doubt so. Although the Stealth Team is renowned, the Ice Lake n isn¡¯t too bad either as their disciples train really hard as well. Furthermore, Baylor is the renowned genius disciple of the Ice Lake n." These people barely understood anything regarding martial arts, so they werepletely clueless on how wide the power gap between Baylor and Fade could possibly be. Walker sneered again and again while he listened to them. He was tempted to say that even if the n leader of the Ice Lake n was here, he wouldn''t stand a chance in front of Instructor Chen, let alone the rest of his disciples. However, the Tao family waspletely oblivious to this, as they thought that they could fight against Fade with Baylor on their side. Therefore, they started approaching Fade again. The Han family and the Xu family started approaching Fade to further pressure him as well. "Baylor, that was the small issue that I was referring to. He attacked me simply because he''s slightly skilled in martial arts. Please teach him a lesson in my ce," Eudora pointed at Fade. "That¡¯s just a piece of cake for me. Let me..." Baylor, who was initially full of confidence, froze as soon as he looked at where Eudora was pointing. He waspletely stunned, "Why are you here?" Eudora felt confused upon noticing his reaction. She tugged at his sleeve, "Baylor, what''s wrong? That''s the man I was referring to. You can start attacking him now." Unexpectedly, Baylor started taking a few steps backwards in fear as soon as he regained his senses. His whole face turned pale and his expression looked extremely horrible. The surrounding disciples looked even more fearful of Fade as they retreated even more. "Baylor, you guys, what''s wrong? He''s just slightly skilled in martial arts only, there''s nothing to..." She wanted to continue. However, Baylor interrupted her directly and said in a serious manner, "Shut up, Eudora. He''s extremely strong, way stronger than you can imagine." "How could that be possible? He..." She was still skeptical of his ims.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He answered, "Ezra was killed by him. The herbs that we searched for were also stolen by him." "What!" Upon hearing this, Eudora was utterly shocked. The surrounding guests were even more astonished. "Fade killed a disciple from the Ice Lake n!" "No wonder he''s such a maniac. He''s so powerful." "He''s in really big trouble now though, the Ice Lake n is never going to let him off." "It''s still hard to say who is the one who isn¡¯t going to let the other party off." Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 At the same time, Fade also recognized that Baylor was a part of the gang who was searching for the Frozen Snow Flower in Spirit Bird Vige. Looking at them, he asked coldly, "Are you here to seek revenge?" Baylor''s face sank and he took a few steps backwards involuntarily while shaking his head, "No, that''s not my intention." "Good for you then." Fade responded, then proceeded to ask Eudora, "Are you trying to attack me?" She felt flustered upon feeling his gaze so she sought help from Baylor, "Baylor, I..." He had witnessed Fade''s martial arts skills first hand, so he obviously didn''t dare to go against him. Instead, he med her, "Eudora, why didn¡¯t you mention earlier that he was the one you were going against? If only you had told me earlier..." He didn''t have to finish his sentence to make his meaning clear. Even Baylor from the Ice Lake n didn''t dare to go against Fade. This was shockingly unexpected for many people who were preparing to watch a good show. At this moment, a cold snort could be heard, "Since when have my disciples from the Ice Lake n be so weak?" Hearing the voice, everyone looked over, and saw a man who looked to be around the age of forty. This man entered in a long, aqua blue colored robe. None of the guests could recognize him, but they felt that his aura was a lot stronger than that of Baylor''s. Baylor eximed as soon as he saw him, "Master Huang, you''ve arrived!" "How could I note after my daughter has gotten killed?" The man looked sullen while he continued, "Who killed my daughter?" Without waiting for Baylor to answer, Eudora instantly rushed forward and answered quickly, as if she was trying to please the man, "Master Huang, that was the man who killed Ezra! His name is Fade Chen and he''s an arrogant martial artist." Master Huang, also known as Lexus Huang, was no ordinary man. He was Ezra''s father, as well as a master in the Ice Lake n. His power and position was only slightly lowerpared to the master of the Ice Lake n, Hadley Xu. Moreover, Lexus'' martial arts skills were strong as well as he had reached the early-stage of Earth Level already. He could definitely be considered a skilled martial artist. With such an expert backing her, Eudora regained her confidence after feeling frightened earlier. The crowd more or less understood what was going on upon listening to what they said - Fade killed the daughter of one of Ice Lake n''s masters, and he was there to seek revenge. All of a sudden, everyone''s expressions changed. "Fade is going to suffer now that a master of the Ice Lake n is here." "Master Huang may not necessarily win though!" "How could Master Huang be defeated when he''s an Earth Level martial artist?" In the midst of the discussion, Master Huang stared at Fade for a while without rushing to make a move. Instead, he asked Baylor, "Was he the one who killed my daughter?" "Yes," Baylor stood up and nodded. Then, he thought of something and attempted to exin, "The situation at that time was..." Lexus didn''t intend to understand what happened at all. He stopped Baylor from continuing directly and said, "I don''t care what happened. If he dared to kill my daughter, he would have to pay for it." "You''re going to pay blood for blood!" Lexus stood forward and asked him, "Is there anything you would like to say before you die?" Fade didn''t seem afraid at all when he looked at Lexus. Instead, he smiled coldly, "Is everyone from the Ice Lake n really so cocky and unreasonable?" "How dare you!" Lexus shouted angrily, "You have no rights to judge my Ice Lake n!" "A tiny little Ice Lake n means nothing to me!" Fade answered indifferently. "Arrogant fellow." Lexus narrowed his eyes and stared at Fade, "It looks like I¡¯ll be letting you off too lightly if I was to kill you directly. I''m going to take my time and torture you, so that you would know the consequences of offending me, Lexus Huang, as well as my Ice Lake n." As he spoke, his positive energy exploded all over the hall, making everyone feel an immense pressure. People who were somewhat skilled in martial arts could still handle it, but the ordinary ones who were weaker started finding it hard to breathe. They quickly retreated to ease the sense of feeling pressured. "It looks like a fight is going to break out!" "As expected from an Earth Level martial artist, Master Huang''s aura is too strong and has so much pressure." "With Fade being so powerful, he could have easily suppressed the three big families of East Stream City, but now that Master Huang has arrived, he will lose now." "That''s for sure. No matter how strong he might be, he wouldn''t be able to stand against a master from the Ice Lake n. In the midst of the discussion, the three big families were excited as they couldn''t wait for Lexus to torture and defeat Fade. On the other hand, every member from the Zhou family was gloating and almost couldn''t resist pping their hands, except for Taegan who looked concerned. Nevertheless, Fade remained nonchnt as he said to Lexus, "I''m starting to regret now that I met you!" "It''s toote for you to regret. My daughter died in your hands, so even if you paid with your own life, it still wouldn''t be enough." Fade shook his head, "You misunderstood me. When I said I was regretting it, I wasn''t regretting the fact that I killed her. Instead, I''m regretting that I killed her so easily." "Looking at your behavior now, I can totally see where your daughter learned to be so cruel. Hence, I really wish I tortured her more so that she could understand the pain of those who died at her hands." "You... You'' re looking for death!" Lexus was enraged and yelled in return. Meanwhile, with a strong surge of wind, he extended his right arm and grabbed Fade by his throat. As soon as he started grabbing him, Eudora looked extremely thrilled. When she was training in the Ice Lake n, she witnessed the strength of Master Huang''s hand. He could single-handedly grab through a metal board that was as thick as 2cm. By grabbing Fade''s throat using such power, he could certainly break his windpipe. Eudora widened her eyes, which was full of excitement from finally seeking revenge, and she felt that she was so close to screaming. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, right when Lexus himself thought that he was going to win for sure, Fade lightly bounced a finger forward. In an instant, a surge of energy burst through Lexus'' palm. He didn''t have time to react before that surge of energy shot through his palm. Blood spurted out and an agonizing cry of pain could be heard. Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 "You..." Lexus looked shocked and angry at the same time. He then attempted to give Fade a kick. Seeing this, Fade snorted and pped him ordingly. Suddenly, with a loud sound, the bone of Lexus'' right leg was broken in an instant. The huge force hit him directly, which sent him falling to the ground. "Master Huang!" Baylor and the rest screamed in shock when they witnessed what happened. They immediately ran towards him. The crowd was stunned for a moment before they finally regained their senses. They stared at Fade in fear. "How could Fade have actually won?" "Master Huang was defeated with merely 2 moves. Seriously?" "His palm was pierced and one of his legs broke. Of course it''s serious." "But he''s an elder of the Ice Lake n after all, as well as an Earth-level martial artist! How could this happen..." Even the three big families and the Zhou family were astounded as this wasn''t the oue they had expected at all. Just a moment ago, they had been extremely excited, but now, they quickly concealed their emotions. On the other side, Walker looked proud and snorted, "Was it really shocking that the head instructor of the Stealth Team defeated a tiny little n elder?" Baylor and the other disciples quickly bandaged Lexus'' wounds and helped him up. However, Fade walked over and stood above Lexus while asking him in a cold manner, "Are you still defiant?" Lexus didn''t answer him, but his eyes clearly showed that he was obviously dissatisfied. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown and feel angered as he yelled, "How dare you remain defiant?" Lexus gritted his teeth and said, "You killed my daughter and I can''t kill you to avenge her because my skills are inferior to you. I''ll admit that. However, it¡¯s impossible for me to admit defeat and surrender to you! Only in your dreams!" Hearing this, Fade'' s face darkened and he shouted, "Surrender? Did you think you were some kind of revolutionary hero?" "Your daughter, Ezra, set up a formation in Spirit Bird Vige which ended up injuring the vigers. Then, to prevent the news from leaking, she attacked the vigers, which ended up causing the death of two of them while another was severely injured. One of them who died was a child who was only 12 years old." "How cruel and evil of her! I killed your daughter for the benefit of themunity! Why are you defiant? What grounds do you even have to remain so?" As soon as Fade said that, everyone''s expressions changed. Everyone only knew that Lexus was there to avenge his daughter who got killed by Fade. However, they werepletely oblivious as to how cruel his daughter was. They started discussing the matter in low voices. Lexus'' face darkened, then gritted his teeth and said, "That''s just your unteral, biased statement in trying to defame my daughter and get yourself out of this!" "A unteral statement?" Fade coldly snorted. He then looked towards Baylor and the other disciples and said, "They were there at the scene. Why don''t you let them exin what happened?" Suddenly, the spotlight was on Baylor. "Tell me, what happened at that time? How did my daughter die?" Lexus red at him. Fade looked at Baylor as well. Although he remained silent, his threatening aura was crystal clear. Baylor felt immensely pressured. He started sweating although it was already winter, "I, I..." "Tell the truth," Fade yelled coldly. Baylor''s heart skipped a beat, as if something snapped, and he could no longer bear it. He quickly exined what happened in that vige, "At that time..." Upon hearing what happened, everyone couldn''t help but take a deep breath. They changed the way they stared at Lexus as well. Based on Baylor''s detailed description, Ezra was even more cruel than how Fade initially made her out to be. Lexus'' face changed as he nced at everyone¡¯s expressions. Then, he said, "Even so, you had no right to kill my daughter. This is an affair of our n which we would have settled privately." Upon hearing that, Fade shook his head and looked cold, "I wasted my time in exining what happened just to see if you would even feel remorseful for your daughter'' s actions, and whether you would seek redemption in her ce." "Now, it seems to me that you aren''t repentant or guilty at all. In that case, there''s no need for me to spare your life." While speaking, Fade''s eyes were filled with killing intent, and a virtual sword slowly formed in front of him. Sensing Fade''s intentions to kill him, Lexus couldn¡¯ t help but feel fearful. He immediately yelled, "I''m a master from the Ice Lake n. Do you really dare to kill me? Our Ice Lake n is never going to go easy on you." "It''s just a tiny little Ice Lake n that I can easily wipe out," Fade was unfazed by his threat. His virtual sword was about to be fully formed in the air. At this moment, many people closed their eyes as they didn''t dare to witness what would happen next. Suddenly, someone shouted, "Master Chen, please go easy on him." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Apanying the voice, a middle-aged man with long hair, who was dressed in a robe, entered the hall. However, in contrast with the man''s elegant style, his expression was anxious and his forehead was dotted with sweat too. Seeing this man, Baylor and the other disciples were shocked, "Master, why are you here?" "Master? Is this man the master of Ice Lake n, Hadley Xu?" "Now that Master Xu is here, things might take a different turn." "Perhaps there''s hope for Master Huang." "I heard that Master Xu is a mid-stage Earth Level martial artist. He''s very skilled." While they were specting what might happen, Fade asked the man coldly, "Are you the master of the Ice Lake n? Are you here to fight me as well?" The crowd thought that a conflict was going to break out instantly, so what happened next came completely unexpected. Upon hearing Fade''s question, Hadley instantly waved his hand and exined, "No, of course not. Even if I had ten thousand guts, I still wouldn''t dare to fight you, Master Chen." "Then what do you want?" Fade narrowed his eyes a little while staring at Hadley. Hadley responded, "I'' ve learned about what happened with Ezra. It''s indeed our wrongdoings, so she should be killed. My n wasn''t disciplined enough, so looking forward, we will certainly learn from this and fix our ways. We''ll ensure that such a thing never happens again." "Of course, we will definitelypensate the family and friends of those two vigers as well." Lexus couldn''t help but frown and say, "Master Xu, he killed my daughter and even attacked me, how could you..." Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 Hadley turned around and red at Lexus as he shouted sternly, "If you don''t want to get our whole n killed, shut up right now." "Master Xu, you don''t have to do this. No matter how powerful he is, he can only kill me at most. Would he dare to attack the entire Ice Lake n?" Lexus shouted back. Hadley pped him and snapped, "Shut up, you ungrateful brat. How dare you talk to Master Chen like this?" "Master Chen?" Lexus repeated in confusion. Hadley then exined through clenched teeth, "The man before you is Fade, the No.1 on the Dragon List. He is also known as Master Chen, a young Martial Arts Master." Upon hearing this, Lexus instantly fell into shock. "No.1 on the Dragon List, a young Martial Arts Master. Could he be Fade, the one who had defeated Faxon?" "That Heaven Level young Martial Arts Master who isn''t even twenty-five years old!" With Fade''s identity beingid out, not only the people of the Ice Lake n, but also the guests around were stunned. Even if they were not martial artists, they knew what a young Martial Arts Master meant. In martial arts, only those who had reached the Heaven Level could be acknowledged as one. Fade was a young Martial Arts Master, which not only showed his strength, but also his great potential. Everyone finally understood why he dared to say that the Ice Lake n was not even worth mentioning in his eyes. He had only been telling the truth, not boasting. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The guests couldn''t stop gushing in awe. The three families and the Zhou family members were all stunned at the moment. Their bodies were stiff in ce, and they could no longer speak. When the identities of Fade, where he was the instructor of Stealth, or the vice president of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. had been exposed, they were still expecting the Tao family or the Ice Lake n to turn the tables and defeat him. However, they were now clear that they had no chance at all. A Martial Arts Master, not to mention their so-called severalrge families, even with the Ice Lake n and the strength of the East Lake District, could not defeat Fade. This was the power of a Martial Arts Master. Hadley quickly turned to Lexus and shouted, "Now that you know about Master Chen''s identity, you''d better apologize quickly!" Lexus came to his senses immediately. He quickly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Fade as an apology. "Master Chen, it''s my fault that I''ve failed to recognize who you were. I was wrong." "Really? What did you do wrong?" Fade snorted coldly. "I shouldn''t have attacked you, Master Chen. I should not have favored my daughter''s act of killing. I should not have taught my daughter poorly and allowed her to do such a heartless act." When faced with a Martial Arts Master, Lexus was no longer as tough as he was a moment ago. "Apologizing is barely enough!" Fade replied ndly. Lexus'' face turned pale at his words. He gritted his teeth and pped his other leg. With a snap, his left leg was also broken. "That''s not enough." Lexus'' face paled even further. He nced at Hadley, and in the end, he mmed his palm down on his Dantian abdomen. With a light thud, Lexus'' Dantian had been broken, and his many years of cultivation all went to waste in an instant. His face turned pale and cold sweat dripped down his forehead. Upon seeing this, Fade let out a soft snort and turned his gaze away. Lexus knew that he had passed this test and survived. He could not help but take a deep breath as he fell limp onto the ground. Fade then turned to look at Eudora, the threerge families, and the Zhou family. Each of their expressions had changed drastically, and they did not dare to meet his gaze. They knelt down immediately to admit their mistakes, being extremely respectful. "Mr. Chen, the Xu family was wrong." "Master Chen, the Han family knows that we are wrong and dares not to do it again." "I, Eudora, and the Tao family know that we''ve made a mistake. Master Chen, please punish us." "T-The Zhou family knows we''re wrong too." Fade nced at them and replied coldly, "All of you are fromrge families. You look down on ordinary people and bully them." "Since that''s the case, then I''ll punish each of your families. You need to sponsor one billion yuan and donate it to the poor viges like Spirit Bird Vige in East Lake District. Do something good for the ordinary people." "Are you all willing to do it?" None of the few great families dared to disagree. All of them nodded without a second thought. "Yes, yes!" "Remember, don''t attempt to pull any tricks. If I find outter that you have not done it, you know what the consequences will be!" Fade snorted. "We''ll make sure it''s done, that''s for sure!" He and Quin then turned around and prepared to leave. Before leaving, she looked in the direction ofTaegan and said, "Old Master Zhou, on behalf of my father, I wish you a happy birthday. Farewell!" Taegan''s expression fell, and his emotions surged. There were countless things he wanted to say, but no words came out of his mouth. As for Fade and Quin, they had already turned around and walked outside. When they reached the door, he thought of something suddenly and took out a small box. He threw it to Walker and said, "You can have this. Cultivate hard and don''t get involved in these matters again. Don''t bring shame to Stealth." The guests present recognized the small box. It was originally a birthday gift from Fade and Quin to Taegan. Later on, the Zhou family returned it in fear of being implicated by him. Thus, Fade gave it to Walker. "Yes, Instructor Chen!" Walker epted the small box, gave a salute, and watched as they left. It was only then that the crowd came to their senses slowly. Walker opened the box and began to check the things inside the box. After all, he didn''t know anything about the contents of the box. As a result, when Walker saw that there were some pills in the small box, he was shocked. He took out a pill and sniffed it. "The spiritual energy is quite abundant. It seems good." He was right. Hadley, who was next to him, opened his eyes wide with a shocked and excited expression. "This pill, its concentration of spiritual energy has reached the Earth Level!" "Captain Kong, can you sell me some of the pills?" Hadley looked at him eagerly. Walker paused before he replied, "This was given to me by Master Chen..." Hadley interrupted excitedly, "I can offer a high price, 30 million yuan, no, 50 million yuan. As long as you sell me three, or even two, it will be fine." When he heard the offer, Walker hesitated for a moment, but then he shook his head and answered, "Master Xu, I won''t sell it." "Captain Kong, if you are not satisfied with the price, I can increase it..." Hadley replied immediately. Walker shook his head and cut him off, "Master Xu, this is not about the price. Master Chen gave it to me. You know what I mean." "Farewell!" After that, he took the small box and left excitedly. Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 Hadley shook his head with a regretful expression, and left with the people from the Ice Lake n. When the guests in the hall saw this, they couldn''t help but look at the Zhou family members, and their eyes filled withplex emotions. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Zhou family members themselves were dumbfounded at the moment. They didn''t expect this at all. "Those pills are actually so valuable? 50 million yuan for one pill, and there are six pills in the small box; that is 300 million yuan. A casual gift can cost up to 300 million yuan," Samantha remarked. "That was just Master Xu''s bid. ording to him, we can continue to raise the price," Holden replied. The members of the Zhou family were all speechless at this moment. A great gift worth 300 million yuan had just been rejected by the Zhou family. Moreover, the pills were extremely scarce. Even if one had money, one might not be able to buy it. They thought of how excited they were when they received the medicine from Eudora and the Ice Lake n. In the end, it turned out that they turned down the real treasure. The people in the Zhou family felt immense heartache. They not only regretted not epting the gift, but they also regretted that they failed to recognize Fade''s status. As Quin''s husband, he hade all the way for the birthday celebration. If only the Zhou family had treated them well. Based on the rtionship between the two sides, they could''ve improved a lot in East Stream City, and even in East Lake District with just a word. As a result, the Zhou family not only did not grasp this great opportunity, but also offended Fade, losing a valuable asset. If it wasn''t for Quin''s nostalgia for the past, Fade would have attacked the Zhou family. They would not be any better off than the Tao family and the Han family. The Zhou family members sighed in regret. Taegan shook his head as he stated, "In the future, the Zhou family should keep a low profile. We should never show up in public or do anything in a high profile manner." The people of the Zhou family fell silent. They could only sigh and leave. After Fade and Quin left the Zhou family residence, they didn''t stay any longer and left East Stream City. While they were in the car, Quin could not help but sigh. She turned her head and looked at East Stream City, thinking that she would probably nevere back again. "What''s wrong? Are you sad?" Fade held his wife''s hand gently. She shook her head lightly and answered, "I can''t say that I''m sad, but I''m feeling a little emotional. After all, Old Master Zhou has been my father''s good friend for many years. They were very close back then. I didn''t think that their rtionship would turn out like this when they came to me. So..." Heforted her, "Don''t overthink it. The rtionship between the elders doesn''t have to continue. Some things will fade away. This may have been the best result. Besides, you didn''t do anything wrong." "I understand. I''m just emotional." She nodded as she looked at him. "Let''s go home. We''ve been away for long enough." He paused before nodding in agreement. "Okay!" He and Quin did not continue the tour, and returned to Dragonville. When the two of them walked along the bustling streets of Dragonville, they couldn''t help but feel a little emotional. Although it had been less than a year since they left, they seemed to feel that the city had changed a lot, and had be unfamiliar to them. However, when the two returned to their own vi, a familiar feeling could not help but well up in their hearts. The vi was very clean, and Housekeeper Wong had already prepared everything in advance. Fade and Quin felt rxed after taking a shower. They didn''t go anywhere else, nor did they inform their rtives and friends that they hade back. The two of them stayed at home and had a good rest for the rest of the day. The next day, Quin got busy again Instead of cultivating, she rushed to thepany to check up on how it was doing. After all, the end of the year was approaching, and she had left for a long time. In addition, Lily was in charge of the company in Capital City, thus, she needed to find out more about Dragonville''s headquarters. Fade was not like his wife, who was crazy about cultivation. When he saw that she had already started to deal with other things, he felt a little happy, thus, he went to thepany with her. As there was no prior notice, when Quin and Fade appeared in thepany, it caused quite a commotion. She gathered the higher-ups of thepany in the conference room quickly for a meeting. He was not interested in these things, so he did not attend the meeting. He wandered around the company. While wandering around, he came to thepany''s treatment room. Thinking that when he first entered thepany, he was working in the treatment room, he could not help but feel slightly nostalgic as he wandered in it. The medical room was muchrger than the one in Bay City, and it had more equipment as well. Of course, there were more people working here. When Fade walked in, a nurse asked in surprise, "Do you feel ufortable anywhere?" He shook his head and answered, "I''m fine. I''m just wandering around." "Just wandering around. This..." The nurse trailed off, ring at him. She was about to drive him away. At this moment, someone cried out in surprise. "Brother Chen, you''re back!" Fade turned his head and saw a lively, round-faced girl standing before him. She had a round face like a squirrel, and had a ponytail at the back of her head, which allowed him to recognize her quickly. "Xenia, it''s you!" "President Chen, you still remember me!" She answered with a smile. "Well, don''t call me President Chen. Just call me Brother Chen!" He returned her smile. He saw there was a medical room director''s name tag hanging on her chest. He couldn''t helpughing, "Xenia, you''ve been promoted! Now that you''re a director, you''re able to control people." "Even if I''m promoted, I''m still your subordinate, Brother Chen," she answered with a smile. Her phone suddenly vibrated. She took it out, and her eyes lit up upon checking her phone. She pulled him and left. "Brother Chen, you''re back just in time. Can you do me a favor?" While in the medical room, looking at the backs of Xenia and Fade, the nurses couldn''t help whispering to each other. "Who was that person? He seemed to be very close to Miss Xu. Could he be her boyfriend?" "I don''t think so. If he was her boyfriend, she would have mentioned him a lot. However, Miss Xu said that she didn''t have a boyfriend." "What are you thinking? He''s President Chen. The vice president of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, and also the husband of President Quin. Don''t talk nonsense. Be careful that you don''t get fired for spreading this nonsense." Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 The nurses all fell into shock upon hearing those words. "He''s Mr. Chen? I can''t believe it!" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "He''s President Lin''s husband. Miss Xu won''t have a chance!" "I heard that Mr. Chen is very powerful. He used to..." The girls then started to talk about Fade''s former achievements. In the corridor, Xenia pulled Fade along as they ran. He could not help but ask, "Xenia, what are you doing? Why are you in such a hurry?" She then answered, "The job seekers areing, and I''m going to interview them." "An interview? Isn''t that done by the HR department? Since when were you interviewing people?" He asked in confusion. She rolled her eyes at him. "Among the interviewers, there are applicants for our medical room. As the director of the medical room, of course I have to go to the interview personally." "Oh, I see!" She had already pulled him into a conference room. In the room, there were two people sitting there. There was a man and a woman, both in their thirties or forties. When they saw Xenia entering, the two of them greeted her immediately. "Miss Xu, you''re here!" "Miss Xu, please take a seat. It''s about to start." Xenia nodded to them and introduced them to Fade. "She is Miranda Wang, the recruitment supervisor of the HR department. He is Wird Zhuang, the deputy general manager of the marketing department." Fade had no impression of these two, and they were also not familiar with him either. At this time, Wird couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Xu, this is..." Xenia answered, "He''s Fade, our..." Before she finished her words, she was interrupted by Fade. He smiled and answered, "I used to be an old employee in the clinic. I worked for a period of time and quit." "Oh!" Wird regarded him with confusion written all over his face. "However, we''re interviewing now. Miss Xu, you..." Xenia understood the meaning behind his words. She nced at Fade and answered, "Mr. Chen''s medical skills are very good. I invited him over to give some opinions on recruiting people." "Oh, I see." Wird nodded and fell silent. At this time, the applicants outside came over. Miranda then said, "Miss Xu, Mr. Zhuang, let''s begin!" The first candidate entered. He was a fresh graduate. He came in with a resume. When he saw that there were four interviewers, he suddenly grew nervous. Miranda asked a few questions, and asked about some basic information. After learning that the candidate was here to apply for the position in the medical room, her gaze turned to Xenia. Obviously, the following specialized knowledge would have to be asked by the relevant departments. Instead, Xenia nudged Fade gently and said, "Brother Chen, you can ask some questions." He nodded and began to ask, "You mentioned that you are a graduate of traditional Chinese medicine, so I will ask you a few simple questions." "Name ten herbs for fever relieving, name ten herbs for flu relieving, and list five acupoints each on the head, chest, and back of the human body." The candidate was a little nervous. He paused for a moment before he began to answer, "The fever relieving herbs are mainly gypsum rubrum, rhizoma anemarrhenae, reed rhizome..." "The flu relieving herbs are mainly ephedra, cassia twig, peri leaf..." "In terms of acupoints, the head has Baihui acupoint, Fengchi acupoint, Tianzhu acupoint..." Although the candidate was slightly nervous, he still did a good job. In the end, he managed to answer all of Fade''s questions. Fade then ended the interviews, but did not give the results immediately. He interviewed several candidates for the medical room. Xenia left all the professional questions to him. Afterparison, the boy at the beginning had the best overall performance because his professional knowledge was strong. In the end, Fade and Xenia decided to recruit the first candidate. After telling Miranda about the results, the people in the HR department handled the position and the sry of the candidate. The candidate had been confirmed for the medical department. The next person would be interviewed for the marketing department, which Wird was responsible for. Initially, Fade had wanted to leave after that. However, he decided to stay and check on how his employees handled recruitment. Compared to the medical room, where there were only four people applying for the job, there were more people applying for the marketing department. After all, those who majored in management were much more numerous than those who majored in traditional Chinese medicine. After that, it was all up to Miranda and Wird. Fade and Xenia sat aside and watched quietly. They did not express any opinions. Wird conducted the interview very quickly. After asking some technical terms and methods of marketing, he wrote down his evaluations and handed them to Miranda immediately. Fade did not agree with his interview method, but he did not say anything. After all, he was not a professional in the field. Soon, more than a dozen people had been interviewed. Miranda scored points for the candidates roughly, and she already had some candidates in her mind. Thest candidate came in. She was Vivian, a young girl who was dressed in a very fashionable way, and she didn''t look like a freshman in college. "Why don''t you introduce yourself?" Miranda started. Vivian raised a brow as she replied, "I feel like this is aplete waste of time. There''s no need for me to introduce myself at all. I am qualified for your job." Upon hearing this answer, all of them raised their eyebrows, and their expressions changed. Miranda put down her pen, looked at her, and asked, "You mentioned that you are capable of doing this job, I would like to ask you, why do you think so?" Vivianughed and threw out her certificate. "Because I''m a graduate of a master''s degree at the University of Technology Dragonville." Miranda checked the certificate and did not say anything. She put it aside. Fade could not help but whisper to Xenia. "Vivian looks awesome. Is the University of Technology Dragonville very good?" "What? They can only be considered second-rate in Dragonville. They can''tpare to students like Bay City University and Dragonville University at all. Of course, the decision to hire her is based mainly on her ability, not her education." "She''s so confident, so she must be very good!" "I suppose so. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have dared to be so bold." On the other side, Miranda asked a few basic questions and Vivian answered them all ordingly. "Do you have any experience of working or working as an intern?" "No, I just graduated this year. This is my first job." "You''ve never worked as an intern in college?" "It''s a smallpany arranged by the university. It was such a measly job, so I didn''t go." "Do you have any awards or achievements in your studies or in your fields?" "What you said is nothing more than memorizing the contents of books to death. I don''t care about those things. I am a free woman." Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 After a few questions, Miranda had already rejected Vivian in her heart. She was very arrogant, but she didn''t have anything to prove for it. She was just being ridiculous. She turned to look at Wird. She waited for him to ask a few professional questions before she prepared to chase her out. He nodded and cleared his throat. He said to Vivian, "Our Marketing Department needs to be responsible for the research of thepany''s market. Please tell us how to do market research!" "This is too simple. Observation, experiment, interview, and questionnaire!" Vivian answered arrogantly. "Well, not bad!" Wird listened and looked very satisfied. After a few rarepliments, he continued to ask more questions. She answered them one by one sessfully. As a result, he became excited as he listened. He was all smiles and even pped his hands. He replied with a smile, "Good, your answers are very good, I am very satisfied." "Madam Wang, I''ll recruit her as a member of the marketing department," Wird announced the result on the spot. Hearing this, Miranda stopped writing and looked at him with a puzzled expression. "Her? Are you sure?" Fade and Xenia were also confused at this moment. They looked at each other and whispered. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Zhuang seems to be very excited. Did this girl answer very well? Why do I feel that the ones before her were better than her?" "That''s right. There are a few answers that have been answered correctly by the others. Mr. Zhuang wasn''t even that excited!" "Perhaps this is something rted to their field!" Thinking of this, although Fade had doubts, he did not say anything. Wird pped his hands at this moment and talked to Miranda, "I''m sure that she''s a talent, a rare talent. Ourpany can''t miss her." After that, with an eager look, he looked at Vivian and asked, "Vivian, are you willing to join the marketing department of ourpany?" She answered with a proud face, "I can join, but I have some requirements. Of course, my requirements are not high. I hope that after entering thepany, I can be in the supervisory position of thepany. My monthly sry should be at least 30 thousand yuan. As for other benefits, I also have..." Hearing this, Miranda could not help but put down the pen in her hand. Fade and Xenia were also surprised. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was one of the toprgepanies in Dragonville, and the sry was rtively high. However, Vivian asked for a starting pay of 30 thousand yuan and requested to be in the supervisory position, which was far beyond the standard of a freshman of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. If she was capable enough and made any special contributions, they could give her a sry of 30 thousand. It was just that Fade had only noticed arrogance and self-righteousness in her; he didn''t see any special abilities. It was not only Fade and Xenia who thought so. Miranda could not help but frown slightly. She looked at Vivian and exined patiently, "Vivian, ording to the principles of ourpany, freshmen have to start from the basics." "You don''t have relevant work experience. I''m afraid it''s impossible if you want to be a supervisor as soon as you enter thepany." "30 thousand monthly sry, that''s already the sry of a vice director. I don''t think your performance was qualified for that." After Miranda finished, Vivian frowned immediately, "Don''t forget, I''m a graduate student from the University of Technology Dragonville. With my educational background, I don''t think it''s very demanding for me to be a supervisor and get a monthly sry of 30 thousand yuan." "Is that so? I''m afraid that ourpany won''t be able to match your expectations," Miranda replied in a low voice. Following this, she looked at Vivian. It was obvious that she was trying to chase her away. Vivian seemed to have not expected this result and she was stunned on the spot. She looked at Wird, who was next to her, "Mr. Zhuang, I..." He cleared his throat when he heard that. "Madam Wang." Wird said to Miranda, "A freshman as a supervisor with a sry of 30 thousand yuan seems to be a bit high, but she is a talented person at the same time. If we don''t take her in, it''ll be a huge loss to ourpany." "Mr. Zhuang, I don''t think she has..." Miranda wanted to continue. Before she could finish, Wird interrupted her. "Madam Wang, it''s better to let our professional staff judge the contents for the best. I think this candidate is very suitable. I''m determined to hire her." "Well..." Miranda didn''t expect him to be so stubborn. She sighed, "Since Mr. Zhuang has insisted, I will hire her. However, if she doesn''t meet the standards of the assessment, or if the higher-ups me her, Mr. Zhuang..." "I understand. If there''s a problem, I''ll take responsibility for it!" Wird promised and took the initiative to take out the contract. He waved to Vivian and asked her toe over, "You''ve been employed,e and sign the contract!" She walked forward with a proud face, took the pen, and was ready to sign the contract. At this time, Fade, who was on the side, stopped them coldly, "Wait a minute!" When they heard him, everyone turned to look at him. Wird frowned slightly and asked, "Mr. Chen, what can I do for you?" Fade looked at him coldly, nced at Vivian again, then continued coldly, "Thepany shouldn''t hire such people, not to mention give her the supervisor position and monthly sry of 30 thousand yuan." Wird frowned when he heard this. He looked at Xenia, "Miss Xu, this is my marketing department''s business. Since when was it up to an outsider to give an opinion?" Xenia remained silent. Fade snorted coldly and answered, "I will intervene in unfair matters, so what?" "You..." Wird waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Ask the security guard toe and take him away." He had a disdainful expression on his face. At this moment, Vivian also had a proud look on her face. She looked at Fade and sneered, "What, are you worried that someone like me will enter thepany and grab your position? Don''t worry, ording to your current performance, when I enter thepany, I will suggest firing you immediately." "Fire me? You are not qualified to do that!" Fade replied coldly. Wird snorted and stood up. "She doesn''t have that qualification, but I do! Whether you have resigned or not, I can assure you that you won''t be able to work in anypany''s medical room in Dragonville in the future." "You brat, you... have been banned!" He continued in a proud voice. Hearing this, Fade shook his head and talked to Miranda, "Madam Wang of the HR department, right? Now, inform the HR department to fire Wird immediately, and make an announcement to the whole industry." "This..." Miranda was a little stunned as she looked at Fade in surprise. Xenia then exined to her, and her expression changed drastically as she quickly searched for her phone. Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 However, Wird was still oblivious as to what was going on. With a proud expression, he nced at Fade and sneered, "Are you firing me? I am the vice director of the marketing team, what can you do to me? I..." Just as he was speaking arrogantly, his cell phone rang all of a sudden. He turned on the speaker. A cold voice came from the other end of the phone. "Wird, the HR department is officially informing you now. You have been fired by thepany, so please pack up immediately." "What''s going on? How could I be fired? Did you guys make a mistake? I..." He tried to exin. In an instant, Vivian eximed, "How could you fire my Uncle?" Fade and the rest understood instantly why Wird had been so optimistic about the girl, and why he was willing to offer such a high sry. It turned out that she was his niece. After confirming the incident, Fade snorted coldly and said to Miranda, "From today onwards, the company will conduct a thorough investigation of everyone in thepany. Once something like this happens, all the employees involved will be fired. If something simr happens in the future, you will be fired as well." "Yes, I will investigate it strictly. I will never allow something like this to happen again." She nodded quickly, and watched as Fade and Xenia left the conference room. Meanwhile, Wird was still in a state of confusion. He looked at her and asked, "Madam Wang, is there something wrong? That brat..." Miranda quickly cut him off, "Mr. Zhuang, you''d better behave now and shut up. Pack your things and leave." "If you continue to make a scene, it won''t be as simple as expulsion. It''s a question of whether you''ll survive." Wird''s face paled with fright, and he shook his head immediately, "Miranda, don''t scare me. He''s just a guy who had already resigned. How would he be able to deal with me? I''m going to court to make awsuit. I don''t believe that you can do whatever you want..." Vivian also spoke out excitedly, "Uncle, this is a vition ofborw. We must fight to the end." Upon hearing Wird''s words, Miranda looked at him, and lowered her voice. "Mr. Zhuang, let me remind you that Mr. Chen''s full name is Fade Chen. He used to work in both the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Dragonville, and the medical room of Bay City, and heter resigned." After finishing her words, Miranda turned around and left. Wird was pondering over her words with a frown. Vivian didn''t take it seriously and remarked, "What''s the point of talking so much? No matter what, he''s just a resigned employee. It''s no big deal." Just then, Wird suddenly realized something. His expression fell as he eximed, "Fade, Fade Chen? President Lin''s..." As he thought of this, he remembered that Quin hade to thepany and gathered the company''s top management for a meeting. Coupled with Fade''s matter, Wird confirmed his identity immediately. "It''s really him, really..." Vivian was still a little confused as she asked him, "Uncle, what''s wrong with you? What do you mean by Fade, President Lin, and so on?" Wird red at her instantly and shouted in a low voice, "Stop talking, or we''ll both be screwed." "Uncle, what do you mean by that?" "Fade is President Lin''s husband, as well as the vice president of ourpany. Other than that, he is also the top martial arts master in our province. Even the Sun family has surrendered to him." When she heard this, she was dumbfounded. "H-He''s really powerful." Wird''s expression was grim as he said, "We almost made a big mistake this time. It''s a great blessing that we were able to keep our lives." "Don''t look for me anymore when you''re looking for a job. Go and look for one yourself!" "Uncle, how could there be a job suitable for me? Those wages are too low, I don''t want to do it!" She replied unhappily. Wird became furious when he heard this. "If you don''t want to work, you can go home and spend the rest of your life with your parents. Do you really think that you have a good degree? There are plenty of graduates of your level. Do you want 30 thousand yuan? Dream on." "Uncle, how could you say that about me..." She felt a little wronged. He interrupted her impatiently, "It''s good enough that I didn''t hit you. It''s bad enough that you were so arrogant; you''ve even caused me to lose my job. I won''t help you at all in the future. Do as you please!" He then turned around and left. Vivian''s expression quickly fell, but she could only stamp her feet and leave. At noon, after Quin''s meeting, she and Fade had a meal together at thepany and returned to the vi in the afternoon. Momo had returned. She was on winter break. When she heard that Fade and Quin were back, she rushed to the vi without even setting down her luggage. "Quin, it''s been a while. I''ve missed you so much." As soon as she rushed in, she threw down her luggage and gave Quin a big hug. After the two hugged each other, Momo finally let go of her. She looked at Fade and stretched out her arms, rushing over. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When Fade saw this, he was stunned. Was she going to hug him in front of Quin? It didn''t seem appropriate! However, it was okay to give her a hug out of courtesy, right? A lot of thoughts came to his mind. In the end, he decided to wee her hug. After all, it had been a long time since hest saw her. As a result, he opened his arms and was ready to wee her into his arms. However, she stopped right before him, reached behind him, and took out a cute doll. She held it in her arms as she said, "Hi, my doll, it''s been a while." After getting intimate with the doll, Momo widened her eyes in surprise as she looked at Fade. "Fade, you''re back too?" "You..." He felt that his eyelids were twitching. "Fade, why do you have your arms open?" Momo eximed in surprise. "Do you want to hug me? Fade, you''re a big man. How dare you think of something like that? You''re taking advantage of me!" "Quin is still here, and yet you dare to do that. If she wasn''t here, wouldn''t you be..." With that, she held the doll in her arms and hid behind Quin. "Quin, Fade has bad intentions towards me. Look..." "Quin, I..." He let out a few hollowughs and felt that his scalp was throbbing with anger. Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 Momo then winked at Fade and stuck her tongue out, further infuriating him. He wanted nothing more than to punish her right at that moment. Quin smiled. "You two aren''t children anymore, yet you''re still ying around like this!" "Quin, I was just kidding. Look at Fade, he''s really mad. He''s too narrow-minded." Momo pursed her lips. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As soon as Fade had returned, she had already angered him. After that, she settled herself down in the vi. "Quin, Fade, my dad is away on a business trip during this period of time, so I won''t go home. I''ll stay with you guys!" "Okay, sure." Quin nodded with a smile. Therefore, the three of them stayed in the vi. It made them feel like they had returned to the vi in Bay City. However, the three of them had changed a lot. Fade was no longer the rash kid who had juste down from the mountain. Quin was no longer a cold-blooded workaholic. She was a little gentler, and spent a lot of her time on cultivation, consolidating the ck Level of martial arts that she had just reached. On the other hand, Momo didn''t seem to have changed much; she was still naughty. She grabbed Fade and Quin and asked them a lot of questions. She asked about what they had seen along the way, and asked about their experience in Capital City. In the end, she looked at Quin and asked with interest, "Quin, you''re also a martial artist now? How do you feel about your cultivation?" Quin smiled lightly and nodded. "Nothing much. There''s energy surging in my dantian abdomen. This aura makes me feel more energetic." "Abdomen, dantian, energy." Momo pondered on her words and reached out her hand to touch Quin''s lower abdomen. "Don''t touch me!" Quin patted her hand away. The little goblin''s eyes lit up as she eximed, "Quin, I feel like your little belly is bulging and hot. Is there something wrong with your energy? Are you pregnant?" These words shocked Quin and Fade so much that they froze in ce, not knowing what to say. They couldn''t understand why Momo would suddenly change the topic to being pregnant when they were talking about the cultivation of martial arts. After a pause, Quin came back to her senses. She red at Momo. "Don''t talk nonsense." "Quin, I''m telling the truth, you and Fade have already gotten married for so long. It''s almost been two years, right? Why aren''t there any developments? Don''t you both want children?" Momo asked. Quin''s face flushed when she heard the question. She red at her and went back to her room. "Don''t ask any more questions. It''s gettingte so I''m going to rest." "Quin, don''t be mad. I''m just asking," Momo shouted from behind her. As a result, after Quin left, Memo''s gaze fell on Fade. She looked at him strangely. He couldn''t help but ask, "Momo, what are you looking at?" She leaned over, lowered her voice, and asked him, "Fade, Quin hasn''t been pregnant for so long. Is it because of you?" He was stunned, and the veins on his forehead throbbed, indicating his irritation. "Little brat, you deserve a beating." He grabbed at her while speaking. Momo quickly ran away, but she could not escape Fade''s pursuit. His big hands reached out and caught her. He pressed her on his legs, raised his right hand, and pped her buttocks. "If you talk nonsense again you''ll be beaten, understand?" She screamed as she was hit. She struggled to get up, but she could not get out of his control. "Fade, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have said that it was your problem. You''re very strong In that aspect, you really are!" She shouted out loud, but her words sounded a little strange and ambiguous. "You are still talking nonsense. I''ll teach you a lesson." Fade pped her. As they fought, he found that she had quietened down gradually. She did not struggle or make any noise, which surprised him. He was worried that he had beaten her too hard and hurt her. He looked down and found that the Memo''s pretty face was rosy, and her eyes were teary. She bit down on her lips gently, and she hummed lightly asionally. Fade was stunned upon seeing her face, and his expression fell. He thought of something and put the her down quickly. He got up and cleared his throat. "I''ve finished teaching you a lesson, I''m going back to my room to rest." He then left immediately. Memo''s eyes were filled with tears. She couldn''t help but touch the ce where she had been hit. She bit her lip and whispered to herself, "Why did I feel that way? Fade was hitting me!" The next morning, after having breakfast, he drove away with Momo. In the vehicle, Momo, who was sitting in the passenger seat, moved from time to time, looking very unsettled. Seeing this, he couldn''t help remind her, "Momo, sit properly. Don''t move around." Upon hearing this, she red at him and replied, "It''s all because of what you didst night, Fade. You hurt my private parts so much. How can I sit down?" He knew that she was talking about the previous day''s incident, however, when her words fell into the ears of others, it was difficult not to misunderstand them. Someone looked at them with amazement and began to talk about it. "Brother-inw and sister-inw, d*mn. They''re really something else!" "Laying hands on his sister- in-w, how shameless. What scum!" "That young girl is so pretty! That man is too blessed." Fade fell speechless. He stepped on the gas pedal quickly and drove at a faster speed. "Fade, what are you doing? Why are you speeding up like this? I haven''t recovered yet!" Momo was shocked by his sudden eleration. He didn''t dare to continue talking about the previous topic. He coughed and changed the subject. "Momo, are you going to your ssmate''s house today?" "Well, it''s one of my seniors at Bay City University. She usually takes good care of me. Her grandfather passed away. We have made an appointment with a few good ssmates toe and visit together tofort her." At this point, her mood sank. Soon, the car arrived at a county town in the north of Dragonville. Although it belonged to Dragonville, it was basically a suburb. Therefore, many people wore mourning clothes because of the funeral. Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 When Fade and Momo arrived, they saw that there were many flowers in front of a three- story building, and many people wearing white scarves came in and out from the building. There was somber music ying in the room, which made people feel sad. The two got out of the car and found Momo''s ssmate, Valerie, with whom she had made an appointment. They tidied up their clothes and went into the house. In the lobby of the house, there was an old man''s photo, and a candle was lit above it. After paying their respects to the old man, Valerie led them upstairs to a room and began chatting. The topic of the conversation was about how tofort her, hoping that she would be able to rx a little. After chatting for a while, they heard amotion downstairs. They went to the balcony and looked down, only to find a group of people gathering at the door and quarreling with each other. When Valerie saw this, her expression changed, and she went downstairs quickly. "Why has Aunt Hirye to make trouble again?" When Fade and Momo saw this, they looked at each other in dismay. They then went downstairs instantly. As Valerie went downstairs, more people gathered at the door. They surrounded a middle- aged woman in her fifties and kept whispering. The middle- aged woman was wearing a white headscarf. She sat on the ground and cried. "All of you have no conscience. Dad is not dead. You are going to kill him!" "Hiry, Grandpa has passed away. I know that you''re sad, but you need to stop making a scene." "Hiry, with so many people watching, just let Dad go with peace of mind." "Hiry, stop crying. I know of your feelings for the Old Master, but he can''te back to life after he dies. Please ept my condolences!" After watching, Fade and the others had a rough idea of what was going on. It turned out to be Hiry, the eldest daughter of the Old Master, who imed that he was not dead, and insisted on preventing her family from sending him to the funeral center for cremation. The other rtives of the Old Master were unable to persuade her, so a quarrel began. Even after persuasion, Hiry still insisted that the Old Master did not die, and she did not allow anyone to leave. Just as the crowd was getting impatient and was prepared to carry her away, a monk in a robe came over. Hiry rushed to the monk immediately. She hugged his legs and cried, "Master, save my dad quickly. They said that my dad is dead. They want to kill my dad. Please save him!" The monk smiled and helped Hiry to her feet. He replied, "Madam Wang, please get up. I''m here. You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll settle this." As he said that, he held her as they walked to the door together. When the other rtives of the Old Master saw this, they couldn''t help but frown in disdain. "What''s Hiry doing? Wasn''t it enough to make a fuss? Now she''s even got a monk!" "She is never going to let the Old Master leave in peace." During the discussion, the monk came to the front of the crowd. After bowing and saluting, he spoke out, "I was entrusted by Madam Wang toe and help Saabir Wang transcend." Although this monk looked kind and friendly, the family members of the Old Master were hostile towards him. "What transcendence? In my opinion, this guy is just a scammer." "Hiry is so stupid. How could she trust a chatan like this? She even invited him to her house." "The funeral house has been waiting for a long time. The driver is getting impatient." Amidst the discussion, the crowd had no intention of letting the monk enter the room. Hiry grew anxious immediately. "The master is here. Why aren''t you making way for him? Let him go in and take a look." "Dad is not dead. The master imed that he has a way to save Dad''s life." Several people frowned, and were ready to forcefully drive him away. At this moment, the monk spoke, "Sir and Madam, I understand your worries, but please don''t worry. No matter what the oue is, I will not take a single cent from you. Ie with good intentions to save the life of Saabir Wang." "My dad is dead, how can you save him?" Valerie''s father asked with a frown. Upon hearing this, Hiry immediately grew anxious. "Dad is not dead. I saw it with my own eyes. He is not dead. Are you cursing him to die?" "Hiry, the doctors in the hospital have given a diagnosis. Dad is already dead, stop causing us trouble," Valerie''s father replied. "I saw him move yesterday. He is not dead. You just want to kill him," Hiry retorted. Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, the rtives next to them tried to persuade them. "Stop arguing. Now that the monk said he didn''t want money, just let him in and have a look!" "That''s right. After the monk has had a look, Hiry will ept reality and won''t make trouble anymore." "Let''s wait and see. I don''t know how long it willst if we continue to argue like this." After some persuasion, he finally agreed to let Hiry and the monk go in and see the old man together. The old man''s coffin was ced at the back of the house, which was provided by the funeral center. The lid on the coffin was transparent. It could be seen that the old man was lying inside with his eyes closed. Upon seeing the coffin, Hiry rushed over and burst into tears. She was trying to open the lid with her hands, and was trying to pull the old man out. "Dad is not dead. Hurry up and pull him out of the coffin." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hiry, what the hell are you doing? Don''t you want Dad to die in peace?" Valerie''s father questioned. "Hiry, stop it. Grandpa has passed away." The crowd worked together to stop Hiry. At this time, the kind-eyed monk came forward and nced at the old man in the coffin. He closed his eyes and murmured some words. Hiry looked excitedly at the monk who was reading scriptures. When the monk opened his eyes, she quickly stepped forward and asked, "Master, is my father all right? You can save him, right? You can." The monk nodded and answered, "The old man is not dead yet. I can save him." Upon hearing this, she became excited immediately. "Master, please save my father. I beg you, as long as you can save my father, Master, I will give you anything you want." The other family members couldn''t help but frown. They looked at the monk with wary eyes. They had clearly seen him as a scammer. The monk did not take action instantly, but instead he looked around the crowd, "I know that you may not believe my words. Please be patient. You will see the truth for yourselves." After that, the monk turned to Hiry. "Madam Wang, can you tell us why you are sure that your father is not dead? What did you see at that time? Tell us what happened at that time!" Upon hearing that, she nodded and stood up. Her eyes shed as she began to recall the situation at that time. Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 "That was the night that we came back from the hospital, when the doctors imed that he was dead, and we brought him home." "I was on watch. In the second half of the night, I was in a slight daze and almost fell asleep. Suddenly, I heard a loud noise that woke me up." "I looked up and found that my father who was lying in the coffin was moving. His face was red, and he was tapping the lid of the coffin with his hand." "I was stunned at that time. When I came to my senses and wanted to open the lid to let my dad out, he had alreadyid back down. There were no movements after that. I shouted at him, but he didn''t respond." "Afterwards, I told this incident to my younger brothers, but they didn''t believe what I said at all." After Hiry finished speaking, many people present felt a chill in their hearts. Their expressions became a little strange. Hiry''s younger brother frowned, "Hiry, you said that you were almost asleep at that time. You might''ve been hallucinating. You probably didn''t see Dade back to life at all." "That''s impossible. It was definitely not a dream. I remember very clearly that the sound of Dad pping the coffin was very loud. He patted it six or seven times. Moreover, at that time, Dad''s face was red, and he looked even healthier than normal people." "Aunt, we have invited a doctor for an investigationter. Grandpa has already passed away. The things you said are impossible," Valerie piped up. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "I saw it with my own eyes. It can''t be fake!" Hiry shook her head furiously. It seemed that they were about to quarrel again. However, at this moment, the monk stood up with a smile. "Madam Wang, please calm down. Everyone will know if Old Master is dead or not soon after I make my move." As he spoke, he walked to the front of the coffin, preparing to cast spells. Upon seeing this, Valerie''s father frowned and wanted to go forward to stop him, however, he was stopped by the rtive next to him. He persuaded him, "Let the monk have a try. If not, Hiry will not give up and will continue to make trouble." The crowd then watched as the monk chanted quickly with his eyes closed. His mouth moved quickly, and his words were iprehensible. Everyone''s gazes fell on the monk. However, after reading for four or five minutes, there were still no changes. Valerie''s father was already starting to grow impatient. He frowned and stepped forward, about to drag the monk away. "Enough, Dad has already..." Before he could finish his sentence, the monk opened his eyes at this moment and pointed to the coffin with his right hand. He cried aloud, "Live!" With this stern cry from the monk, the coffin seemed to vibrate a little. With a "bang", the sound of a collision echoed in the room. In an instant, all the people present quieted down and looked at the coffin in amazement. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, under the transparent lid of the coffin, the old man raised his right hand and tapped the lid of the coffin. Several thuds were heard. At the same time, the old man''s face looked lively, like a living person, and his face was bright red. The crowd stared at the coffin in shock, unable to muster any words. Many people''s faces turned pale as they staggered and trembled. They were frightened. Even Momo and a few of her ssmates, although they were university students who believed in science, were stunned by such a strange scene. In an instant the temperature in the house dropped. Everyone seemed to have been frozen on the spot. They were extremely shocked. Hiry was the first toe to her senses. She rushed over and was about to open the coffin while crying. "Dad is not dead. He is not dead. You all saw that Dad is not dead. Hurry up and save him!" Her words brought the rest back to reality, buttheir faces were still pale and their eyes were full of shock. "How... How was that possible? The hospital has examined him twice. The old man is already dead. How could it be..." Valerie''s father''s face was filled with disbelief. "Could it be that he''s a zombie?" Someone whispered. "Crowing corpses has a scientific exnation. It''s the gas and nerve inside the corpse that caused the corpse''s movement," Valerie piped up. "I know that, but the so-called "crowing corpses" is nothing more than a slight movement. How could it be like this, where he has patted the lid of the coffin so many times," someone asked. "Stop talking about it. Dad is not dead. Help us release him!" Hiry was very excited. Although Valerie''s father was very confused, it was indeed best to let the old man out first in the current situation. Valerie took out her mobile phone and was ready to call the doctor. Everyone looked at this scene with curiosity and fear, wondering what was going on with the Old Master. Just as the Wang family was about to open the coffin, a cold voice sounded. "Don''t open the coffin." When everyone heard the voice, they could not help looking over, and they saw a young man in his twenties step forward. At this moment, when Memo saw Fade stepped out, she couldn''t help but ask in surprise, "Fade, what are you doing?" The person who walked out was none other than Fade. "Who are you?" Hiry looked at him with a questioning look on her face. "Why won''t you let us open the coffin?" He answered coldly, "Old Master is dead, and hasn''te back to life. If you open the coffin now, not only will you not be able to save him, you will also hurt yourselves." "What are you talking about, my father has moved, everyone saw it." Hiry red at him. At this moment, the monk on the side interrupted, "Sir, saving a life is better than creating a sevenlevel pagoda. I''m afraid it''s not very kind of you to stop me from saving his life!" Fade cast a cold nce at the monk and snapped, "Who the hell are you? I''ll find out soon." "How dare you insult the master. Get the hell out of here!" Hiry was so infuriated that she pointed at Fade and scolded him angrily. Seeing that Hiry was extremely agitated, Valerie''s father couldn''t help frowning at this moment. He nced at Fade and said, "Young man, we will figure it out. Please step aside!" Fade shook his head and insisted, "Opening the coffin now will only harm you and everyone. That''s because inside the coffin is not your father, but something else." "What nonsense are you talking about? That''s my father. You are insulting him. Get out, get the hell out!" Hiry shouted at him in annoyance, and was about to hit him. Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 At this moment, Momo rushed up and pulled Fade back. She whispered, "Fade, what are you doing? Why did you do that?" He replied, "I''m telling the truth. It''s just that they don''t believe it." She paused before frowning. "Fade, what do you mean, that..." Before she could finish, Hiry and the others had already opened the coffin. Fade pushed Momo behind him immediately and reminded her, "You and your ssmates, stay away from here. Don''t get too close. It may be dangerous." "Fade, this..." She still wanted to ask more questions, however, he had already walked away. She could only believe in his words, and go somewhere further away with her ssmates. With a thud, the lid of the coffin was opened. Hiry and the others helped the old man up. "Dad, are you okay?" "Dad, are you feeling any difort?" His sons and daughters immediately asked with concern. At this moment, the old man didn''t reply. He stood there in a daze, like a motionless puppet. However, the old man''s face was getting redder. There was a healthy reddish glow to his face previously, but now, it looked bloody-red. It looked like he had applied ayer of blood onto his face, which looked very odd. Moreover, the color seemed to gradually have be darker, as if blood was about to gush out from the old man''s face. Such a bizarre scene sent a chill down everyone''s spine, and they could not help but take a few steps back. Just then, Fade noticed the monk pointing at the old man with his finger. Energy flew out from his fingertip and entered the old man''s body. Fade''s expression fell as he shouted, "Be careful, all of you! Get out of the way!" The others were shocked, and they stepped back instinctively. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the few who were supporting the old man did not manage to react in time. When Hiry saw Fade rushing over once again, she couldn''t help but scold him, "Brat, what is going on with you..." Before she could finish her words, a shrill scream echoed in the room. She turned around and saw that her father, whom she was holding on to, had bitten her younger brother''s neck suddenly. The enormous force had caused the old man''s teeth to pierce through the man''s skin, and he tore off a piece of flesh. The man covered his neck, and his blood kept flowing out. He was screaming out in pain. The red-faced old man chewed the flesh inrge mouthfuls and swallowed it. Upon seeing such a scene, everyone was horrified. They screamed in horror and ran away in a hurry. Even Hiry was a little scared at the moment. She couldn''t help but ask, "A-Are you my father?" The old man who swallowed the blood and flesh did not answer. His eyes were scarlet, as if his blood was about to drip out. He let out a roar, opened his mouth, and tried to bite Hiry. She dodged hurriedly, but her arm was still bitten. A piece of flesh was torn off in an instant. The pain made her scream and fall to the ground. The old man did not stop moving. Instead, he leaned over and was about to continue biting her. Fade rushed over and mmed out a palm to push the old man back. He pushed Hiry, who was injured, to the side and ordered in a harsh voice, "Leave, all of you. Don''te anywhere near." The crowd was in an uproar. Their eyes were filled with panic as they fled quickly. In an instant, there were only three people left in the house. Fade, the old man, and the monk. Of course, there was also Momo and the others who were waiting worriedly at the entrance. "So it was you behind this after all." Fade regarded the monk with a cold gaze. The monk stared at him and replied in a cold voice, "Boy, how dare you ruin my n. If that''s the case, I''ll make you the first food of my blood corpse!" As he was talking, the monk recited some words immediately and sent another stream of energy into the old man''s body. The old man''s movements elerated, and his face was red. He pounced on Fade fiercely. At this moment, Fade stood rooted to the same spot without a single trace of fear on his face. Instead, he stared at the monk and asked, "Blood corpse? Are you a martial artist or a warlock? Are you from Weske Corpse Driving or Mount Maverest Corpse Refining?" "Boy, you know quite a lot! It seems that you are a martial artist. However, it''s a pity that you have blocked my way. You are going to die here today." The monk had a sinister expression on his face. "Blood corpse, bite him to death!" With the monk''s order, the old man, who was already blood-red in color, rushed toward Fade and was about to tear his head off. Just then, Fade only extended his right hand and pointed at the blood corpse lightly. In an instant, a little me burst out from Fade''s fingertips, igniting the blood corpse, causing it to wriggle uncontrobly. It opened its mouth wide, let out a silent hiss, and struggled wildly. However, it was to no avail. Fade''s vital me burned up the blood corpse quickly, turning it into ashes and scattering it onto the ground. Such a situation was totally beyond the monk''s expectations. The monk''s face darkened as he shouted loudly. His energy erupted, and he looked as if he was about to attack Fade fiercely. "You''ve destroyed my blood corpse. I will kill you and turn you into my blood corpse." He threw a fierce attack at Fade, as if he was going to tear him apart. Just as he was about to rush over to him, the monk turned around and ran towards the door of the house suddenly. He had actually chosen to run away. Upon seeing this, Fade couldn''t helpughing. "This monk is really crafty. After seeing the burnt-up corpse, he knew that he was no match for me. He still pretended to attack and he escaped unexpectedly at a critical moment." "If I was an ordinary person, there is a chance that you could have escaped. Unfortunately, I''m Fade," he snorted. He stood where he was without any movement. He only stretched out his right hand. A giant hand condensed by the positive energy flew over in the air and fell from the sky. It grabbed the monk''s neck, pulled him back, and threw him onto the ground. "You want to escape? Do you think you will manage to do so?" Fade gazed at the monk on the ground. "Tell me, who the hell are you? Where did you learn the skill to make a blood corpse? What is your purpose?" Fade asked coldly. "I''ll talk. I''ll talk. Don''t kill me, I''ll tell you everything," the monk hurriedly begged for mercy. "Then do it!" Fade shouted coldly. "My name is Monk Konann, I am..." As soon as the monk opened his mouth and said his name, he choked. His eyes widened instantly, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, he fell to the ground, motionless. Upon seeing this, Fade bent down quickly to examine him, and he found that Monk Konann''s breath had been cut off. He was dead. Fade frowned and looked into the distance. His heart was ice- cold as he muttered to himself, "Who is hiding behind Monk Konann, and what sort of secrets are they hiding?" The police came and cordoned off the scene for investigation. Fade cooperated with them to make a statement. Then, he left with Momo and drove back home. Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 Although Momo had always been bold, when she encountered this kind of strange and terrifying situation, she was still frightened. On the way home, Fade asked her many times and she said that she was fine. However, after returning home, the little girl did not have her dinner, and went straight to her room. She closed the door and did note out. He used his mental energy and probed the room. He saw that she was hugging her legs, shivering under the quilt. She had been scared out of her wits by what had happened to the blood corpse that day. He knocked on the door gently, opened the door, and walked into the room. She did not expect that he would open the locked door ande in. She could not help but be stunned. She covered her face with the quilt quickly and whispered, "Fade, how could you break into my room so casually! I have to tell Quin that you tried to take advantage of me." He didn''te to joke around. He walked over and hugged her. Heforted her softly, "Momo, don''t be afraid. I''m here. I won''t let them hurt you no matter what." "Fade, I''m not afraid. I was just tired. I wanted to sleep," Momo insisted. Fade patted her back gently andforted her in a soft voice, "Momo, you don''t have to hold it in. You can tell me everything you want." "I, I''m just..." She did not know what to say for a moment. Upon seeing this, he sighed softly and interrupted her, "Momo, I have a way to seal this memory for you. If you agree, I..." When she heard those words, her delicate body trembled slightly. After pausing for a moment, she shook her head immediately and rejected, "No Fade, I don''t want to forget these things. This is my precious experience. I want to know what exactly it was." "But, Momo... Those things are very dangerous." He was a little hesitant. Should he tell her about it? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. If he wanted to exin it clearly, she would have to deal with almost all sorts of things, such as martial artists, ns, and evil cultivators. However, once she entered this world, she might find it a bit difficult for her to leave. She stared at him firmly, "Fade, I am not afraid of danger. Moreover, running away blindly isn''t a solution. I don''t know about any of it, but it doesn''t mean that these dangers won''t appear on my side." "I want to know more. I want to be stronger. I want to protect myself and the people around me from harm." Fade looked at Momo''s firm gaze and nodded his head finally. He began to tell her about martial artists. He even told her about Quin''s identity and her experience. After hearing this, she couldn''t help widening her eyes and her face was full of surprise. "Fade, you mean that Quin''s father is a descendant of the hidden family, and her mother is a genius disciple of Wushuang Tower, one of the four major Heaven Level." "Yes!" He nodded. The little goblin immediately got excited. "Quin is too powerful. No wonder she''s started cultivating now. Fade, I also want to train in martial arts. I also want to be stronger. I can''t hold you back any longer." "You... Fine, I''ll teach youter." He looked at the excited girl, and could only nod in agreement. He calmed her down and let her sleep peacefully. In the next few days, he started to work as a teacher in the vi. He taught Momo and Quin martial arts everyday. Needless to say, Quin''s Xuanyin Aura was definitely a genius gift in the path of martial arts. In the end, he didn''t expect Momo, a little girl, to also be very gifted in the field of cultivation. Her speed of cultivation wasn''t any slower than Quin. In just a few days, she had reached the middle stage of the Yellow Level, and her strength had improved by leaps and bounds. After the initial tutoring, she had to rely on herself for the rest of the cultivation. Fade did not have to stay by the two girls'' side everyday and teach them how to do it anymore. Just as he took a rest, his mobile phone rang immediately. It turned out to be old friends in Dragonville, such as Scott, Caesar, and Mindy. After learning that Fade had returned, all of them contacted him and asked him out for a gathering. He did not refuse and he had a good time with his old friends. He held an annual meeting together with Fatty and Scott in the entertainmentpany. As the nominal big boss, it could also be regarded as a meeting with his employees. He went to theTu Medicine Center afterwards to practice medical skills with Caesar. He helped him to solve some diseases he had been struggling with at the same time. Finally, he went to Mindy''s house. The little girl, Fish, was now in primary school, and she was much taller than when he previously saw her. Although he hadn''t seen her for nearly a year, the little girl still hugged him warmly and shouted, "Uncle!" He met his old friends andzed around for the next two days. One day, another phone call came in. Fade looked at the caller ID, and found that it was from Tom. He answered the call As soon as the call was connected, Tom''s familiar voice came from the other side. "Brother Fade, have you returned to Dragonville?" Heughed as he answered, "I''ve been back for half a month and met up with Fatty and the others. I was wondering why you didn''t contact me. I thought that you''ve forgotten about me." "Brother Fade, even if I forget my father, I won''t forget you!" Tomughed and continued, "I''m only contacting you now because I was busy with something else, and I''ve only just found the time now!" "When have you be so busy?" Fadeughed at him. "It''s a long story! Brother Fade, when are you avable? Let''se out for a drink and chat," Tom suggested. "I''m avable at any time. You can arrange the time," Fade replied. Tom then decided immediately, "This afternoon, let''s head to the restaurant near my martial arts center!" "Okay, see youter," Fade replied. In the afternoon, Fade met him in the restaurant. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. As soon as Tom came up to him, he gave him a warm hug, "Brother Fade, it''s been a long time." Fade patted him on the back. Looking at his tanned face and short hair, he couldn''t help butugh. "Indeed, and you''ve changed your appearance. You are taking the tough guy''s route!" Tom then replied with a smile, "The route of a tough guy, I can''t do anything about it." "Why can''t you do anything? Does your father still control you now?" Fade asked with a smile. Tom shook his head and answered, "It''s not my father. It''s a request from the army." "Military camp? You''ve joined the army?" Fade looked at Tom in surprise. Tom waved his hand and exined, "It''s not really joining the army, I''m just assisting the military with some affairs." "Helping the military?" Fade asked curiously, "What''s going on? Tell me about it." Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 Tom didn''t try to be secretive and blurted out, "Strange things have been happening around Dragonvilletely. Some livestock in the remote viges died for no reason." "At first, we thought it was just the asional viral influenza and didn''t pay much attention to it. However, more and more livestock died. When the epidemic prevention team came to investigate, they found that there wasn''t any influenza." "What''s more, the issue worsened. It wasn''t just animals. Subsequently, people began to die one after another. The corpses'' faces were flushed red as if they were bulging with blood. It was horrifying to see. Rumors rted to zombies even cropped up, and it was causing panic. Everyone was living in fear and havoc." Fade couldn''t help but recall the incident with Valerie''s grandfather upon hearing this. His heart sank, and he thought, "Could that be rted to someone messing with the people of Dragonville instead of a separate issue?" However, he did not interrupt Tom and let him continue speaking. Tom added, "The situation is bing even worse, and the higher- ups are scrutinizing this matter. They had sent the police but not only have they not found anything, but two police officers died without cause." "Soon the police couldn''t take it anymore, so they escted the matter to the military. The superiors sent a troop down. Since they were not familiar with the locale, they called up a few local martial artists to help. Thus, I signed up." "I see." Fade nodded, then asked, "How''s the investigation going? Any clues?" Tom''s expression changed, and he seemed to look a little uneasy. Lowering his voice, he exined, "This case is somewhat unusual. A bunch of us already tried for half a month and scouted a few ces but there are no hints at all. Plus, everything about this is strange, reminding us about spirits and death. It really gives us the chills." "But recently, we did find a spot. However, it''s uncanny and dangerous. We didn''t dare enter at all and we''re still looking for solutions at this point." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Somehow, you happened to be back, Brother Fade. I just wanted to..." Needless to say, Fade understood what Tom meant. He wanted him to assist in the investigation of this matter. Since this matter concerned Dragonville''s safety, Fade had no intentions to be a bystander either. He nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll go take a look." "Thank you, Brother Fade. With your help, I''m sure well be able to take care of anything and everything evil, be it martial artists, demons, and monsters," Tom chuckled, his expression finally rxing a little. Fade rolled his eyes at him, "Alright, stop your ttering. Now, I want to know everything in detail. Tell me, what''s going on?" As prompted, Tom exined the whole story to him in detail. Fade couldn''t help frowning after hearing what Tom said. The more he described it, the more Fade found the characteristics simr to what had happened with Valerie''s grandfather. He immediately recalled Monk Konann and the blood corpse he had created. "Who on earth is this person to dare sin in Dragonville?" Fade''s brows knitted into a tight knot. On the same day, he went home to inform his wife about it. Early the next morning, he hurried to the station with Tom. As the incidents urred in remote and rural viges, the troops could only be stationed at the foothill. The moment Fade arrived, he could sense the troops'' vigor and energy although the setup was just simple tents and wooden huts. Tom registered Fade at the entrance and brought him into the barracks. They met a military officer in his forties. Tom saluted, "Commander Huang, I''m back." Then, he pointed at Fade and introduced him with a chuckle. "Jacques, this is Fade, the man whom I''d mentioned to you before. Brother Fade is amazing." Tom then introduced Fade to Jacques, "Brother Fade, this is Jacques, our Commander Huang. He is the person in charge of this operation." "Nice to meet you, Commander Huang." Fade greeted with a friendly smile. "Greetings, Mr. Chen." Jacques sized up Fade and shook hands with him. However, one could sense a shadow of doubt from his expression. Both Tom and Fade could detect Jacques''s suspicion and they exchanged nces. Fade didn''t say anything further. Right away, he flicked two of his fingers. His fingertips radiated with a burst of positive energy, then he swiftly scratched at the steel table in front of them. The corner of the steel table instantly dropped on the floor with a loud ng. The incision was sharp and smooth, as if it was sliced by a machine. Jacques'' jaw dropped a little in shock and a bright grin reced the surmise on his expression at once. He reached out both hands to shake Fade''s once again, "Mr. Chen, call me Jacques. With the help of experts like you, we would definitely seed this time. I will be sure to mention you to our superiors." Fade replied lightly, "There''s no need to ask for merit. I''m not here for these things. After all, I''ve been in Dragonville for such a long time. Its safety is my priority." "Mr. Chen, you are a dignified and admirable man. I respect you."plimented Jacques, buttering him up. Next to him, Tom chuckled, "Jacques, why don''t we gather everyone and have a meeting? Let''s update Brother Fade about the situation so that it will be convenient for him to help." "Yes, yes, we should have a meeting. I was so delighted that I forgot about it at the moment," Jacques hurriedly said. Soon, everyone in the camp was gathered and they lined up in neat rows. Jacques walked up to the stage and dered, "Everyone, the reason why I summoned you this time is that I have something important to announce." "Our investigation has been stalled for a long time, and there has been no progress. Now, Tom has invited an expert named Fade to help us." "From now on, our n has changed. With Mr. Chen as the core, we will fully assist Mr. Chen in this investigation." As soon as Jacques announced the news, the crowd suddenly burst into an uproar. All sorts of questions andints were heard. Jacques''s soldiers were considered exemry. Although they were puzzled, they obeyed his orders. However, martial artists like Tom, who were dispatched to assist in the investigation, were instantly disgruntled. "Jacques, what''s the meaning of this? How could you change your n at thest minute?" "We did a good job and just made a little progress. Now, we are suddenly reced by someone else. Is that fair?!" "I don''t know what kind of expert he is. I don''t ept this. If he leads the team, then I''ll quit." "That''s right. What skills does he have to act as a core and ask for our cooperation the second he arrives?" Throughout themotion andints, Jacques shouted calls for silence, trying to control the situation. Still, it was ineffective against the crowd, especially against the rogue martial artists. Therefore, he could only turn his eyes to Fade, giving him a half-frantic nce. Of course, Fade understood what he meant immediately. He took a step forward, "Don''t you all know why there was a change? Why was a change needed?" Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 "Why are you asking us?" "I think you''re just here because of your connections. You''re here to get credit for yourself!" "We won''t ept this!" When he heard the objections, Fade let out a cold snort in anger. He sneered with disdain, "What is so uneptable for a group of good-for-nothings like you all?" "You have taken over the investigation for more than half a month. What have you found? What measures have you taken? What have you achieved? Did the vigers stop dying? Were the vigers'' state of panic resolved?" In the next second, everyone at the scene fell silent at Fade''s questions. Everyone''s expression darkened in that instant. However, all sorts of disapproval arose again and their tone became defensive. "This matter is bizarre to begin with. It is understandable for us to investigate it slowly." "That''s right. It¡¯s easy to ask questions. Since you''re so capable, why not solve the problem by yourself!" "It''s just empty talk. Everyone knows how to talk. He''s just a dandy who only knows how to boast." Fade responded, scoffing, "It''s just a ridiculous excuse. Since you allin about it being so difficult, I''ll make a military order here. Within three days, I''ll solve this matter. If I fail, then I, Fade Chen, shall be punished in whatever way you all want." Everyone on the spot was stunned as soon as he finished his sentence. "Are you serious?" "It''s empty talk. Write an oath!" "Jacques, we all heard him!" Fade then wrote a note and handed it to Jacques. He then nced at the crowd, "I''ve signed the note, and I''ve already written down the military order." "However, for the next three days of action, all of you have to listen to mymands. If any of you do not obey, then you will be punished by the military ordingly. Any objections?" "None from me. We''ll listen to yourmands for the next three days. Let''s see what you can do." "I''d like to see how you can solve something we couldn''t do for more than half a month in just three days." "Young man, it''s good to be hot-blooded, but if it''s just bragging, then it would be meaningless." "See for yourself then." Fade didn''t say much. He immediately turned around and went back to the barracks. In the barracks, Jacques seemed bitter and anxious. He gave Fade a helpless look and said, "Mr. Chen, you don''t have to..." Fade understood his intention, but he waved his hand, "Our utmost priority now is to free the vigers from this threat. I do not have the time to buy their votes one by one so that they would listen to me. That would be time-consuming. We must prepare the troops for action now." "But, if we don''t seed in three days, I''m afraid that..." Jacques added worriedly. Fade said, "If it''s something that I cannot seed in three days, then it would be meaningless. Moreover, Tom mentioned that you guys had found a clue, but you couldn''t enter the ce, right? It''s not a big problem for me."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jacques still wanted to say something, but he knew that things were resolute at this point. Thus, he could only move on. With no time to waste, he exined to Fade in detail again at the barracks. After Fade understood the whole situation, he decided that the troops would embark the next day and follow the clues to continue their investigation. They set off from the barracks the following day. Fade took the lead and strode in front, full of confidence and valor. Although there was already the note, there were still members in the martial artists'' team who were doubtful of him. They discussed non-stop along the way, anticipating him to make a fool of himself. Fade didn''t bother exining and focused on their journey, marching full speed ahead. He didn''t stop to rest even after about three or four hours of hiking the mountain road. He led the team at the front of the line, and his pace did not slow down even a little. Upon seeing this, some of the more observant ones in the team couldn''t help whispering among themselves. "Mr. Chen doesn''t seem to be weak. After such a long journey, he did not sweat, nor is he out of breath. He has quite some strength." "This is considered nothing. Any middle- stage Yellow Level martial artist can walk these roads. It''s not worth mentioning." "Let''s wait and see what else he''s good at." After another two hours of the hike, they arrived at the foot of a mountain. Fade finally stopped. At this moment, Tom pointed to the lush, dark forest and exined to him, "The clue I mentioned before is here. The blood trails and the rted suspects all disappeared after entering the forest." "We also wanted to go in for a look at first, but this forest is mystifying. It may look ordinary on the outside, but after entering, you would get lost. It was like going in circles." "What''s more, some animals in the forest are savage and aggressive. They attack when they see humans, especially wild boars, and ck bears. If they attacked us in a frenzy, even those of us who are in the middle stage of the ck Level will be unable to fend them off." After listening, Fade nodded, "Wait here. I''ll go and have a look." After that, he gave a nimble jump and darted directly to the mountain forest. When everyone behind him saw this, they couldn''t help but gasp, taken aback. "What''s that guy doing? He rushed in alone!" "Is he courting death? That forest is uncanny. Even ate stage of a ck Level martial artist might not be safe from entering." "I''ve heard that someone saw a monster covered in blood inside. It''s terrifying." "We lost three of our men in this forest. All of them were mid-stage ck Level martial artists. He''s in danger for sure." Just as everyone was gossiping, there was a sudden gust of strong wind in the mountain forest. After a while, a human figure rushed out. It was Fade. He looked at everyone and said, "It''s easy to get lost in the forest because someone hasid down a formation spell. If we don''t break through the formation, we''ll get lost inside easily. I just broke the formation, so we can enter now." Everyone couldn''t help but act apprehensive when he spoke so surely. "Is this guy telling the truth? There¡¯s a formation in that? Is it that magical?" "Even if there is a formation, how long has it been since he just entered? Is it that easy to break the formation?" "I think that''s what he¡¯s bragging about. He wants to show his strength so that he can take credit for it." Many people were dubious towards Fade''s words, but Jacques trusted in himpletely. After he gave an order, they began to march inside. They didn''t feel anything when they first entered. It wasn'' t that different from normal forests. However, after going deeper and deeper, the surroundings seemed to have quietened down strangely. The whole forest was filled with a faint, putrid smell of blood. "There''s something wrong with the air!" A rogue martial artist could not help eximing, covering his nose with a hand because he couldn''t bear the stench Just as he spoke, a sudden gust of foul wind came whistling out in the dense forest next to him. It charged straight towards him at lightning speed. The martial artist felt a strong blow and turned his head in rm. Suddenly, he saw a wild cat with scarlet red eyes stretch out its sharp ws. It was swooping towards his throat. Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 When the martial artist came back to his senses, he raised his broadsword high and shed at the wild cat, cursing. "Sh*t! How dare a cat attack me! You deserve to die!" He was determined to kill it in one blow. However, something unexpected happened when the broadsword hit the ws of the wild cat. To his horror, the rigid alloy sword was sliced off by the wild cat with a snarl. Under his astonished gaze, its sharp ws charged at the martial artist''s neck. The martial artist was shocked, his eyes widening. There was no time left to respond. He could only stare at the wild cating towards him, and he was about to scream in fear. At this critical moment, a thick branch flew through the air with a "whoosh". It hit the wild cat at the final second, and the enormous force pushed the wild cat away, nailing it to a big tree. The wild cat yowled as it struggled frantically with its ws, desperately trying to cut through the branch. Within a few seconds, it managed to w away half of the tree branch. Finally, it released its final breath and hung limply on the tree, motionless. "The animals here are abnormal. Be careful, all of you. Stay alert," Fade reminded everyone. Everyone returned to their senses at this moment. Fade was the one who flung the branch at the cat earlier. Suddenly, many of the rogue martial artists saw him in a whole new light. After the incident, their view of him began to change even more significantly. That wild cat at the beginning could only be considered a warm-up for their expedition. After that, various types of animals emerged and pounced from left and right, such as wild dogs, ck bears and wild boars. Even gentler animals like rabbits and chickens went berserk and attempted to attack them aggressively. After witnessing the ferocity of the wild cat earlier, everyone did not dare to be careless or let their guard down at that point. They used all they had to fend off the invasions. Yet, no matter how cautious they were, their strength was limited after all. They were still able to face small animals like rabbits and chickens, but they struggled to go against the aggressive ck bears and wild boars that were twice their size. These lunatic beasts held terrifying strength, almost as strong as ate stage of the ck Level martial artist. Although they were huge, they were always abnormally nimble and quick. The martial artists could smell their stink before they could see them. As they battled, some of the martial artists were also worn out, which weakened their defense. For a time, a lot of them fell into a dangerous situation, barely inches away from death. However, at every critical moment, Fade would act like a savior that descended from the Heavens and saved their lives with seconds to spare. The wild boars and ck bears, which were difficult for them to deal with, all failed to resist his attack. After half an hour of intense battle, the forest finally quietened down again. Everyone was panting as their energy was significantly consumed. They were drenched with animal blood and their own sweat, even some tears. Only Fade''s clothes were spotlessly clean, as if he had just entered the forest. Finally, everyone had witnessed his powerful abilities with their own eyes. A handful of them even got their lives back thanks to him. Contrary to before, they were now filled with gratitude, astonishment, and respect towards him. Some of the martial artists who were straightforward, now directly went up and apologized to him. "Mr. Chen, I thought you were not good enough before. I was blind and wrong. In future, I will do whatever you want me to." "Thank you for saving me, Mr. Chen. I acted sarcastically towards you before. I should p my own mouth!" "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I spoke without thinking yesterday. I was too stupid. You are the real master!" Fadeughed and waved his hand, saying, "All of you don''t have to do this. We are all here to investigate the case, so we are partners. It''s good to clear the air. Next, let''s take action together!" His gracious attitude convinced everyone even more, and they all mored that they would help him until the end of the world. Seeing this, Jacques couldn''t help but grin, "As expected of Mr. Chen. I have to admit that your way of winning people''s hearts with your strength is much better than mine!" Then, the group of people passed through the mountain forest and continued onwards. Tom also went to work. He followed the previous clues and began to investigate carefully. In the end, they climbed over the forest and saw a column of dark smoke from a small clump of houses and huts. Everyone watched in stunned silence. "There''s actually a vige in a ce like this? Is anyone there?" "There is smoke and noise. There must be people!" "I researched that this vige is registered with the municipal government. It''s a small vige bordering Dragonville and Bay City, called the Twin-dragon Vige. It was said to be an ancient vige, and it''s under the city''s relic protection. A few years ago, archaic experts from the city even came to visit." Everyone broke into a discussion, but Tom'' s expression significantly seemed to darken. He announced, "ording to the leads, this vige is our final destination." Upon hearing this, someone could not help raising his voice. "No way, no matter how you look at it, this vige doesn''t seem to have anything to do with those things!" "They''re all vigers. They wouldn''t manage to have done such a thing, could they?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Let''s go down and take a look. We''ll find out after checking. Why the trouble?" One of them was about to descend from the mountains, but Fade immediately instructed, "Don''t go down. There''s something odd about this vige." His current prestige in the team waspletely different than before. As soon as he spoke, the person stopped his actions. Everyonended their gaze at him, "Mr. Chen..." Fade continued gruffly, "I can''t determine the specifics clearly because we are too far away, but judging from the aura, the Twin-dragon Vige had a simr aura as the forest just now. There''s definitely something fishy. What''s more, I have a gut feeling that this vige will be more dangerous than the forest." Upon hearing this, many people''s faces suddenly nched. If it wasn''t for Fade, most of them would probably have died there in the forest. Since this vige was even more dangerous than the forest, most of them started to tremble a little in fear. Jacques looked at him and asked, "Mr. Chen, what should we do now?" Fade hesitated slightly, "I could sneak in to assess the situation if I''m alone, but now, there are too many people. Even with me here, I''m afraid I can''t handle it if idents ur. Therefore, I suggest dying our actions. Let''s withdraw first and organize elite troops toe alone tomorrow." After hearing this, Jacques nodded and said, "That would be a better n. Since there are at least fifty to sixty vigers in this vige, there would be a matter rted to many lives and their safety. I''ll go back and ask my superiors for instructions." "Well, since that''s the case, let''s retreat!" Fade ordered. After deciding, the group of people immediately retreated using the original route they took to arrive here. On their way back, Fade even took a few of the animal corpses back for investigation. He wanted to know the reason why these animals had turned all aggressive and crazy. Back in the barracks, he began to select people to form an elite team. Meanwhile, Jacques reported the situation to his superiors and asked for instructions on the next step. Soon, the next day arrived. Fade organized a team of elite soldiers, all of whom were at the intermediate stage of the ck Level. A total of twelve people prepared to head towards Twindragon Vige for a closer look. Chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 As soon as they left the barracks, Jacques stopped them, "Mr. Chen, please wait a moment." "Jacques, is there anything else?" Fade asked. Jacques'' face darkened., "Mr. Chen, we might need to consider our actions carefully. There''s no good in being too hasty." Fade frowned when he heard this and eximed, "Jacques, this matter is urgent. I''m afraid that things will worsen if we dy any further!" "Commander, I don''t know what will happen if this drags on." "That''s right. Perhaps the vigers are already suffering as we speak." Jacques seemed bitter as well, replying helplessly, "T-This is not my decision, but the higher-ups. I reported what we saw yesterday, and the leader instructed that they''ll send Lieutenant Hsiang to take charge of the vige''s affairs." As soon as he finished his words, the crowd burst into an uproar. "What do you mean, sending someone over now? He doesn''t trust us?" "I know of that Daemyn Hsiang. He''s a second-generation soldier and has rtions with the higher- ups. He has been working in our division''s operations and doing admin work. Why is he holding such a big role this time?" "Isn''t it obvious? Since he wanted some merits, he'' s here to im them. Mr. Chen just solved the forest issue and discovered a vige. Then, the superiors sent Daemyn down. Why didn''t the management send him over when we were begging for help?" "What are they thinking? Those people only sit in the office and make a big fuss. They think they can do whatever they want." "This is a major event that concerns the life of the vige people. How could we let this office boy run amok!" Jacques remained silent among the crowd''s discussions. Fade opened his mouth after a pause, asking gruffly, "Jacques, is there no other way?" Jacques shook his head, dejected, "This is an instruction from the superiors. The men have already departed and will reach here soon to take over control. I have no choice but to follow orders." Fade fell silent after hearing this. Then, he turned to face Jacques and said, "In that case, I shall prepare a few ns. Jacques, please pass it to them when the timees and remind them to be careful." "Alright, thank you, Mr. Chen." Jacques gave him a helpless nod. However, the moment Fade turned around to return to the barracks and prepare the ns, a loud rumbling was heard. Then, a ring voice filled with arrogance followed. "Huh? What n? I, Daemyn Hsiang, had never needed someone else''s n to take control. What a joke!" Startled, everyone turned to the source of the sound. Secondster, they saw a military vehicle screech to a stop and braked hastily in front of the barracks. A man in his twenties in army uniform exited the passenger seat and stepped out. The man glowered at Fade. He sneered, "Are you the one who wants to share your ns with me?" This was obviously Daemyn, who would be taking over Jacques. Fade identified his strength at a nce. He was a decentte-stage ck Level, but only that - decent. With no expression on his face, Fade nodded and replied tly, "It''s me." At this moment, Jacques hurried out and exined on behalf of Fade, "Lieutenant Hsiang, this is Mr. Chen. We managed to break through the forest and found clues about the Twin-dragon Vige because of him. Mr. Chen is powerful and has plenty of experience in dealing with the strange animals." "To aplish the task more efficiently and ensure the safety of the masses, Mr. Chen intends to write a proposal for your references." Jacques tried to maintain a polite tone, but when Daemyn listened to him, his face had a look of disdain. He red at Fade and barked, "You led the previous movements? What about your ns?" Jacques gave Fade a hesitant nce. Swiftly, he took out paper and pen and wrote a few suggestions in the blink of an eye. He handed it to Daemyn coldly, "Here''s my n." Fade wasn''t afraid of him, but he was worried about the innocent people''s safety. He wanted to solve this matter quickly. That''s why he couldn''t be bothered by Daemyn''s rude audacity. Daemyn took over the paper from Fade and didn''t even take a nce. He threw it over his shoulders to a middle-aged man in a ck suit, instructing, "Lencho, what do you think?" Lencho gave it a flicker, and a smug smirk stretched on his face. He snickered rudely, "You called this a n? I think this is just some coward''s escape strategy." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! While speaking, he tore the paper into shreds and threw it on the ground. Then, he proceeded to leer at Fade disdainfully with a provocative expression. Fade''s expression turned stony as he remained quiet. However, everyone at the barracks who saw the scene was bursting with anger. They red at Lencho and Daemyn, furious. Jacques quickly stood up and exined, "Lieutenant Hsiang, the monsters and opponents this time are unusual and difficult to deal with. Mr. Chen''s n is cautious and also considers everyone''s safety." "Cautious! Ha! I think it''s just pure weakness. What monster is it? It''s just some wild beasts, right? Just shoot it directly with guns. If it doesn''t work, you can directly blow them up. I don''t believe those things can survive." Daemyn scoffed, full of pride. "Jacques, you''ve been fighting a group of wild beasts for a half month. I truly doubt your ability!" Daemyn side-eyed him. Jacques'' face darkened, but he still reminded him out of good faith, "Lieutenant Hsiang, the beasts we are dealing with this time are indeed different and difficult to deal with. Also, Mr. Chen has said that the Twin-dragon Vige was suspicious. By the time..." "What''s strange about it? It''s just a vige with a few dozen vigers. I''ll arrest and interrogate them directly. You''ll know everything when they confess at the end of the day. Is it really that complicated?" Lencho snickered by the side. Then, he turned to Daemyn and asked, "Mr. Hsiang, why don''t I take my subordinates to that vige right now and bring all the vigers here. Boom, mission aplished." "We can''t go there. There..." Jacques hurriedly shouted. Daemyn just waved his hand and yawned. He said, "Lencho, there''s no need to be in such a hurry. I''ve been rushing all the way here. I''m exhausted. Let''s talk about this after a while. It''s not difficult, after all. We can deal with it as we liketer." "If that''s the case, let''s talk about it tomorrow!" Lencho was confident. He then said to Jacques, "What are you waiting for? Didn''t you hear that Mr. Hsiang said he was tired? Go clean up the barracks and let him rest!" Jacques was reluctant and his expression bitter. However, he had no choice but to act. Subsequently, Daemyn swaggered into the barracks with his troops, with around seven or eight cronies following behind him. Seeing this, Fade shook his head. Without saying a word, he walked away from the barracks without looking back. If such a person were to lead the team, he naturally would not stay for this task. Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 The moment Fade walked a few steps, Daemyn frowned and roared at him, "What are you doing? Who said you''re allowed to leave? Did I give you my permission?" Fade''s brows furrowed and he retorted coldly, "I don''t need your permission to leave." After saying that, he turned around. With Fade taking the lead, the other martial artists, including Tom, immediately stood up. "Brother Fade, wait for me. I''ll go with you." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "What the hell is this? I''ve been working hard for over half a month. Now, someone is here to im all the credits. I quit." "I can''t afford to offend him, but I can''t avoid the monsters either! I''m leaving!" "I can''t deal with this man. I just can''t. I''d better go home." More than twenty martial artists gradually left the crowd as they spoke, following Fade to leave. Some soldiers were also vexed and wanted to quit. However, due to the differences in their status, they had no choice but to stay. They bowed their heads and stood where they were. When Daemyn saw this, he huffed and his face flushed red. Glowering at them, he bellowed, "What are all of you doing? This is a barrack! Who gave permission for all of you to leave? Deserters will be shot to death!" However, no one paid any attention to him. They all followed Fade and left. "Guards, arrest these deserters for me," Daemyn shouted and instructed someone to take action. Jacques hurriedly stepped forward to stop him. He exined, "Lieutenant Hsiang, we can''t do that. They''re not our troops but Dragonville''s local martial artists. They are here to assist us in the investigation. Based on the previous agreement, they can choose to leave whenever they want." Upon hearing this, Daemyn''s face darkened even more. He cursed through clenched teeth, "What a lousy group of rogue martial artists. They don''t respect authority at all." On the other hand, Lencho hurriedlyforted him, "Mr. Hsiang, let them go. Their presence is not a big deal. I alone can handle Twin-dragon Vige. It''s good that these useless idiots leave. It would be less troublesome for us if they drag us down." Daemyn rxed slightly upon hearing this. He gave a cold jeer and disappeared back inside his tent to rest. Lencho then barked at Jacques, "Quickly prepare some wine and food. Get us some good delicacies and antique wine. We don''t want any of the army scraps." "But..." Jacques was helpless, but he had no choice but to turn around and make the preparations as ordered. At the same time, Fade and the group of twenty martial artists left, exasperated. "D*mn, what on earth is this? A second-generation idiot, relying on his father''s power, acting arrogantly toward us!" "We worked to our bones, but he said that we were timid. I really wanted to beat him into a pulp at that moment." "Forget it. His background is not one that ordinary people can offend. Did you see that man, Lencho? He is a master too. I''m afraid he''s an advanced ck Level martial artist." "If something like this happens again in the future, I won''t participate anymore. It''s too much of a grievance to be suffering so hard for nothing." "We can forget about it, but Mr. Chen is different. He''s our hero. If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t have been able to break into the mountain forest and dragged on the matter. Who are they have to look down on him?" "That''s right. Compared to Mr. Chen, he is not worth a nce." Fade listened to everyone''s ranting and chuckled. Then, he said, "Forget it, I don''t care about these. I just hope that they can solve the problem. Otherwise, the people will still have to suffer." Everyone heaved a heavy sigh, then went their separate ways home. After Fade returned, he met up with Tom, and some other friends, including Fatty, to have a good meal and relieve some of his frustration. The next day, he nned to stay at home for the entire day. However, Quin had arranged for him a task for the day. Shinnie was returning from East Coast, so she had Fade pick her up. Shinnie was Francesca''s granddaughter. Quin always had a good rtionship with her and treated her like a little sister. The previous year, Shinnie took the college entrance examination and passed with flying colors. She got into the well-known East Coast University, one of the best universities in the country, then began her life in the bustling city. Now that it was the university''s winter holidays, Shinnie was returning from East Coast. They were informed that some of her friends would being over too, so Fade would also be picking them up. Thinking that it had been a long time since he saw Shinnie, he immediately got up from bed, got dressed, and left the house, After waiting at the airport for around half an hour, he saw Shinnieing out with a suitcase. The Shinnie from two years ago was shy and timid. She would follow Fade from behind and call him ''Brother Chen'' shyly. However, the current Shinnie seemed to be taller and better at dressing up. She was pretty to start with, but now, she looked refreshing and gorgeous. As soon as they came out, many passersby couldn''t help ncing at Shinnie, stunned by her charm and beauty. They fixed their gaze on her unblinkingly. The little girl didn''t seem to be used to such a scenario. She pulled her cor up to cover her slightly flushed cheeks. When Fade noticed this, he smiled and waved with a call, "Shinnie, this way." She heard the shout and looked over to see him waving beside the car. She beamed instantly and grinned, "Brother Chen, why did youe to pick me up?" "What? You don''t like me picking you up?" He chuckled and knocked on her head. Shinnie covered her head and winced slightly, forming a cute expression. "Of course not. I just thought that you would still be in Capital City and won''t be returning so soon. That''s why..." "I''ve been back for more than half a month. I''ll be in Dragonville for some time," Fade said. "That''s great! So you''ll be spending the new year here in Dragonville, Brother Chen." The littledy was so excited that she jumped for joy. He opened the car''s trunk and took over her suitcase. Then, he asked, "Where are your friends? Didn''t you say your ssmates would being back with you?" As soon as he said that, she waved her hand, and four youngsters came over. There were two men and twodies. The couple walking in front were dressed fashionably, d in luxury brands worth at least a few thousand yuan. Obviously, they came from wealthy families. Although the second couple behind them was also dressed in trendy fashion, they were obviously not as wealthy as the couple in front of them. Moreover, the two people at the back clearly listened to the two at the front. Their manner of speech and attitude were even meek and submissive. The handsome man in his windbreaker grinned and walked over when he saw Shinnie waving her hand. He said, "Shinnie, your hometown, Dragonville, looks great! It''s colderpared to East Coast. I should have brought a few more clothes." Fadeughed at this, "It''s indeed a little cold. Get in the car. The heater is on, so you''ll feel warmer." Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 "You are..." The man nced at Fade doubtfully when he heard him speak. Shinnie gazed at her friends and introduced excitedly, "This is Fade Chen. He is my Brother Chen, and he is here to pick us up today." "Oh, this is Brother Chen whom you always mentioned in school! Nice to meet you." The man was enthusiastic and took the initiative to shake hands. "My name is Jenski Ceng, and I am Shinnie''s college mate." "Hello!" Fade greeted him and then looked at the other three people invitingly. "My name is Sabean Zhang!" "I''m Ysabelle Xie!" The other two introduced themselves. Only the well- dresseddy, who walked with Jenski, instead nced at Fade with a slight sense of disdain. She didn''t greet him and said in a sarcastic tone, "So this is Dragonville! Big city you mean? This is worse than East Coast. It''s just another small district!" Fade''s expression darkened a little after he heard this. Noticing this, Jenski hurriedly spoke up, "Mr. Chen, this is Evelyn Qin. She is also a ssmate of Shinnie''s in East Coast University, but we are not in the same course." Ysabelle immediately added, "Miss Qin is Jenski''s fiancee. This time, they''re..." Before she finished speaking, Jenski shot her a re. She shut up at once and didn''t say anything more. At this moment, Shinnie looked at Fade and said, "Brother Chen, the weather is quite cold. Let''s leave quickly." He nodded. After cing the rest of their luggage into the trunk, he invited them to get on. However, this time, there was a problem. Fade didn''t expect Shinnie to bring this many friends when he came to pick her up. The car he drove was obviously too small to fit everyone. Therefore, he could only say, "Why don''t you guys wait a moment? I''ll make a phone call and get another car." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Evelyn was the first to react. "What''s with the poverty here? Sending a useless car that doesn''t come with enough seats." Fade was on the verge of erupting. However, Shinnie stopped him in haste. Jenski, who was standing beside her, growled, "Evelyn, I told you before that I''m here for some matters, and you shouldn''t be following me. You insisted oning, and now, you are throwing princess tantrums. I''ll book you a flight ticket now, and you can go home." Everlyn''s face darkened, and she stuttered, "I..." Ysabelle hurriedly exined, "Jenski, don''t get mad. Miss Qin is just not used to things here. She''s notining." He snorted. Without saying anything, he got in the car and then said, "I''ll take this car. If you guys don''t like it, hail a taxi yourself." After that, he apologized to Fade and Shinnie. Fade was put off by Evelyn''s bad temper as well, so he started the car and was ready to leave. She pulled a face when she saw this. However, when she saw Jenski and Shinnie enter Fade''s car, she pouted and got in as well. At the same time, she said to the remaining pair left outside, "You two, take a taxi yourselves!" "Miss Qin, don''t worry about us. You can tell us the hotel''s address when you guys arrive. We will get there ourselves," Ysabelle smiled. When Shinnie heard this, she stuck her head out and said to the two, "There are spare rooms in my house, so you don''t need to stay in the hotel. You'' re more than wee to rest at my ce. I will send my house''s address to youter." "Um..." Ysabelle and Sabean didn''t respond immediately but nced at Evelyn and Jenski. Obviously, they were waiting for them to make a decision. Hearing this, Evelyn almost instinctively answered, "I only stay in five-star hotels. If..." However, she saw Jenski''s darkened expression and swallowed the rest of her sentence. He then beamed, "Shinnie, we would have to trouble you for your hospitality if that''s the case." Sheughed and said, "It''s fine. It''s not a big deal to arrange a few rooms." Evelyn heard the conversation and pursed her lips without a word. She seemed to be in contempt and mumbled gruffly, "A few rooms? How many rooms could you have? Don''t make us all squeeze in one roomter." In her mind, Shinnie was a small-town girl. Even if she had a good family background, the best they have might just be three bedrooms and one dining room. Now that so many of them were going to stay at her ce, it was naturally impossible for them to have a room to themselves. Fade overheard the conversation and frowned. He disliked Evelyn even more now, but she was Shinnie''s ssmate. Thus, he remained quiet for her sake and started the car. Along the way, Jenski took the initiative to chat with Fade and Shinnie, asking all about Dragonville. He was friendly and outgoing and did not put on airs of being a wealthy young master. On the other hand, Evelyn folded her arms in disdain. It was clear that she looked down on Fade and Shinnie. While chatting, Fade also grasped a general idea of their situation. Jenski and Evelyn were from upper- ss aristocrats. He could guess that their families held significant positions in East Coast. The two families seemed to have a marriage contract, but he didn''t seem interested in her. On the contrary, he appeared to admire Shinnie a little. This might be the main reason why Evelyn wanted to follow along on the trip and get in this car. Fade drove at a moderate speed. He chatted with Shinnie all the way and asked about her life at East Coast University. Just like that, around twenty minutes had passed. Fade finally arrived at the Sun Family''s courtyard. When they parked the car, they saw Sabean and Ysabelle standing at the courtyard gate, frowning and seemingly discussing something. Seeing this, Evelyn couldn''t help but ask, "Ysabelle, Sabean, you reached first?" When the two heard her voice, they looked over in astonishment. Ysabelle said, "Miss Qin, you''re here. I thought we came to the wrong ce." "Came to the wrong ce? Didn''t I send you the address? How could it be?" Jenski asked. Ysabelle pointed at the courtyard and said, "This ce doesn''t seem to be a residential area or a residential building. We didn''t notice anymunity area nearby either, so..." After hearing her exnation, Jenski and Evelyn nced around and realized that this ce was indeed different. This was not a residential building but arge, sophisticated- looking yard with antique furnishings. Looking through the windows on the courtyard walls, one could see the lush greenery and its elegance inside, terraces, pavilions, rockeries, and flowing water. At first nce, no one would think it was a residential area, but more of a park of some sort. Because of this, Ysabelle and Sabean thought they hade to the wrong ce. Even Evelyn seemed taken aback at this moment. She gazed at Shinnie and gaped, "Shinnie, is this your home?" She nodded, "Yes, this is my home." After that, she stepped out of the car and said, "Come on in." Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 Subsequently, the people got down the car, with Shinnie leading them into the courtyard. At first, the courtyard didn''t seem like much from the outside. However, upon entering, their jaws instantly dropped to the floor in shock. The interior design of the yard was exquisite and elegant as though they were at a museum or a film set. Because of the ssic, wooden furnishing, the ce looked even nicer than the normal bungalows one could see in the city. At first nce, they knew that arge sum was invested to build such an intricate courtyard. "It doesn''t look like a public garden. The government can''t afford to build such a luxurious courtyard either," Ysabelle said. Sabean nodded, "We didn''t see many people when we came in. It should not be a public ce, but some rich person''s private manor." "A private manor. Wouldn''t that mean that Shinnie, she..." Ysabelle''s face was full of surprise, and she couldn''t help nce at her. However, at this moment, Evelyn sneered, "What are you thinking about? Shinnie just said that she lives here. It doesn''t mean that she owns this ce." "Rich people''s private estates always hire servants, guards, chefs, and the like. I think Shinnie''s family works here, that''s all." Ysabelle and Sabean were suddenly enlightened when they heard what Evelyn said. "That''s right, that''s definitely the case. I''m just overthinking things." "How bold of Shinnie. To show off, she brought us here and said that we should live in her house. I''m afraid that she wants us to think that this is her house. Ha! She''s really vain!" When Jenski heard their gossiping, he frowned slightly, "Shinnie is not like that. Don''t assume blindly." Evelyn replied with an unhappy expression, "We are not assuming. Do you really think that this is her home?" He paused and gave a light scoff when he heard that. He did not respond. Obviously, he did not believe that Shinnie''s family could have such a manor either. After all, when they were in school, Shinnie had always kept a low profile and did not spend luxuriously on food or clothes. "In any case, it''s nice of her to invite us to her home," Jenski said, then he sped up to follow Shinnie and Fade. Evelyn snorted. As if waiting to see a good show herself, she immediately quickened her footsteps too. After passing through therge courtyard, they finally arrived at the main hall of the Sun family manor. Admiring the antique interior design and carvings, they sighed again. The owner of this courtyard must be a total big shot. For a ce as refined as this, the owner must be cultured and knowledgeable. Wealth alone wouldn''t be enough to stay in such a ce. Sabean and Ysabelle were "ooh-ing" and "ahh-ing" in envy. Even if both Evelyn and Jenski were aristocrats themselves, they nodded inevitably in admiration of the architecture. "This way,e on in!" Shinnie waved at the group of people to enter, and then she directly walked in through the main entrance. Ysabelle couldn''t help looking surprised when she saw this. She asked in a low voice, "She''s the daughter of a servant. How dare she enter from the front?" However, when they saw that Shinnie had already walked in, they didn''t say much and immediately followed her in. Upon entering the room, they immediately saw a row of servants. Seated right at the center of the living room were a few middle-aged elders. All of them were dressed in luxurious clothes, and they had extraordinary auras of refinement. Clearly, they were the owners of the house. Seeing this, Ysabelle and Sabean couldn''t help feeling a little nervous. "The owner of the house is here. He won''t get mad about this, will he?" "If that''s the case, then Shinnie will bepletely embarrassed." Evelyn remained quiet, but her smile stretched into a sneer, waiting to see Shinnie make a fool of herself. Jenski, on the other hand, nced at her with a worried face. Just as the four of them had different thoughts, the middle-aged man in the living room''s center seat stood up with a smile on his face and walked towards them. "Shinnie, you''re back." A few of the elders beside her also stood up with smiles on their faces and walked towards her. "Shinnie, it''s been half a year since west met. You''ve lost so much weight. Is it because you didn''t eat well outside?" "Shinnie, how is East Coast University? How are your studies?" "Sister Shinnie, I also want to go to East Coast University." Seeing this, Evelyn and the others widened their eyes, clearly confused. "Shinnie is so familiar with this family''s master. It seems like they have a tight rtionship." "Are these elders the house owners? Shinnie''s family must have been with them for a long time, so they treat her well." Just as they were guessing, Shinnie smiled and hugged all the elders. Then she pulled her father, Edward, over and introduced them, "Dad, this is Jenski, Evelyn, Sabean, and Ysabelle. They are all my ssmates. This time, they will be in Dragonville for a few days and live in our house." "Since you''re all Shinnie''s ssmates, I''ll definitely treat all of you well," Edward chuckled as he approached them. At this moment, Evelyn and the others were dumbfounded at how Shinnie addressed him. "Dad? Did Shinnie just call that man ''Dad''? Could it be that this was really her family?" "T-This is impossible! Shinnie doesn''t seem to be from such a family background!" "Could it be that the master is not at home? Is Shinnie''s father a butler or something?" Just as they were stunned, Edward had alreadye forward and greeted them. Jenski was the first toe to his senses. He quickly shook hands with Edward and said, "Thank you for your hospitality, Uncle Sun. I apologize in advance for bothering you these days." Evelyn was still in both disbelief and denial. She stared at Edward and asked, "You are Shinnie''s father? This is your home?" Edward paused for a moment, then nodded and replied, "I am Edward Sun, Shinnie''s father. I am also the current head of the Sun Family." Seeing that the atmosphere was a little strange, Shinnie said, "Dad, we are tired after the long journey back. Let everyone rest first." "Yes, yes! Come, take our guests to rest," Edward ordered. Under the lead of servants, they arrived at the guest rooms, put down their luggage, and prepared to rest. However, at this moment, when they faced therge, elegant guest rooms, they couldn''t help but gawk in awe. The two pairs of couples were dazed for a moment as if they couldn''t believe what was happening in front of them. "I-Is this really Shinnie''s home?" Ysabelle blurted out, still incredulous. Evelyn frowned and made malicious conjectures, "Did they hire people to act out the whole scene?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As they were in confusion, Sabean took out his phone and said, "I just searched the Inte. The Sun family is famous in Dragonville and they are a ck Level force." He continued to read out, "The Sun family has an elder who is a martial artist. Her name is Francesca and she is an Earth Level martial artist. She is the number one master in Dragonville, while the Sun family has always been the first family in Dragonville." "It was not until two years ago that Francesca was defeated by Master Chen, and the title of the first master was taken away. However, ording to the news on the Inte, the Sun family has been under Master Chen and has led a better life than before. Now, the family''s assets have increased by almost thirty percentpared to two years ago, reaching about ten billion." "Francesca, also known as Elder Sun, is almost reclusive and rarely appears in public. The current master of the Sun Family is called Edward Sun. He only has one daughter, and her name is Shinnie." Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 Sabean spilled the information, his tone getting louder and louder with each sentence as he gasped. As doubtful as Ysabelle and Evelyn were before, they now could not deny that Shinnie was indeed the daughter of a wealthy family, what''s more, it was an ultra-wealthy family. All of a sudden, they were dumbfounded. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Shinnie''s family is so powerful! A warrior of the Earth Level with family properties worth billions." "She''s always so low- key at school. I never guessed it at all!" "With this kind of status, even if you were in East Coast, you would be able to enter the higher ss." Evelyn'' s eyes narrowed as her expression darkened, and she let out a cold snort. Ysabelle noticed and hurriedly said, "Although it''s good to have billions in family assets, she can only be rated middle ss in East Coast. She would still be far behind Miss Qin of the Qin family and Jenski of the Ceng family." Sabean nodded along hastily, "That''s right! That''s right!" Jenski ignored them. He sighed to himself and returned to his room to rest. After a night''s sleep, they had breakfast with the Sun family. After that, Shinnie and Fade brought them around Dragonville for a day of sightseeing. After touring the outdoor attractions, they also visited several shopping malls and upscale restaurants. Basically, Shinnie didn''t need to make any reservations. All she needed to do was walk in, and everything would be arranged well for her. Obviously, the Sun family had a significant influence in Dragonville, which further confirmed her identity. Another day had passed after touring for a whole day. That morning, Jenski wanted to stroll the suburbs of Dragonville alone. As the host, Shinnie was his guide, and she called Fade to join them too. After all, he wasn''t a local here. It would be inconvenient if he encountered any trouble. Evelyn didn''t want to go to remote and impoverished ces like the suburbs. Still, she didn''t want Shinnie and Jenski to be alone, so she also proposed to follow them. Of course, Sabean and Ysabelle were sure to follow. Thus, the group of six headed directly for the outskirts of the city. This time, Jenski led the way. They drove all the way to the county town and didn''t stop at the resting areas. Finally, they arrived at the countryside, surrounded by long mountains and viges in between. "Why did wee to such a deste ce? What''s so great about this area?" Evelyn curled her lips in obvious disgust. Jenski snapped in return, "No one forced you toe. If you don''t like it, get down and go back now." She fell silent immediately. Ysabelle tried to smooth things over, "Jenski and Miss Qin have seen too much of the city. The buildings must be a sore sight to the eyes. It''s a change of scenery to visit such outskirts." They continued to drive forward for about half an hour until there was no road ahead. Jenski got down from the car and continued to walk on. They had arrived smack dab at a mountain range. Evelyn followed behind in her high heels, feeling rather miserable. Fade nced around his surroundings and frowned slightly. It looked a little familiar to him. At the same time, he was curious as to why Jenski, a young master of a wealthy family from East Coast, woulde to the outskirts of Dragonville. Even if they were locals, they wouldn''t be able to find this ce if they were not familiar with the area. While Fade was in the midst of his thoughts, Jenski rounded a corner and shouted, "We''re almost there. The ce I''m looking for is right in front of us." The few of them quickened their pace and followed behind. After turning the corner, they saw mountains in front of them. In the mountains, there was a valley with a vige with smoke curling up from kitchen chimneys. From a high altitude, it could be faintly seen that people were walking about. "Jenski, are you here just for this vige?" "What''s so special about it?" "However, the scenery here is still quite gorgeous." The few of them discussed among themselves. When Fade saw the vige in front of him, his brows furrowed at once and he was clearly surprised. The vige was not just any vige. It was specifically Twin-dragon Vige itself where he had led the exploration group to two days ago. The difference was that Jenski had used a different route to reach his destination. That was why during the journey, Fade had found his surroundings somewhat familiar, but he was unable to identify the location. Now that he saw Twin-dragon Vige, he remembered everything at once. Fade'' s mind was filled with questions immediately. He thought to himself, "Twin-dragon Vige is such a strange and deste ce. Why would youe all the way here, Jenski? Two days ago, Daemyn said he wouldunch his ns, but Twin- dragon Vige was still quiet and unchanged." Thinking of this, he hurriedly looked around. He was trying to see whether Jacques and his squad were nearby. While Fade searched around, Jenski rested for a moment before moving forward, preparing to enter the vige. The others immediately followed suit as well. Fade saw this, and his face darkened. He shouted, "Wait a minute!" "Mr. Chen, what''s wrong?" Jenski looked back at him. Fade didn''t answer him but stared back, asking, "Are you sure you want to enter the Twin-dragon Vige?" Jenski was startled and looked astonished. It seemed that he was surprised that Fade knew the name of this vige. He immediately replied with a nod, "I came here all this way because of this vige." "Can you tell me your reason?" Fade asked. Jenski paused for a moment, then shook his head, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I..." Fade waved his hand, "It doesn''t matter if you prefer not to say it. However, I have to warn you, don''t enter the vige, at least for now." Upon hearing this, Jenski frowned at once, "Mr. Chen, I came here specifically for this." At this moment, Evelyn blurted her discontent, "Jenski said that he specially came here. Why are you stopping us from entering the vige?" Fade red at her and growled, "Because it''s dangerous to enter this vige now." "It''s just a poor vige. What kind of danger can there be?" She spat haughtily. Jenski paused for a second, but he still stood firm, "Maybe it''s dangerous, but I have something important to do here. Besides, I''m not unprepared. I..." Before Jenski could finish, Fade cut him off, "If the preparation that you''re referring to is the highest ck Level bodyguard who has been secretly protecting you, I can tell you that it''s not enough." Hearing this, Jenski couldn''t help but be stunned on the spot and he stared at Fade. At the same time, a middle-aged man in his forties appeared silently next to Jenski, which startled the others. Obviously, they did not notice the man following them all the way. "This is my bodyguard, Keeton. Mr. Chen, how did you..." Jenski introduced the middle-aged man and then looked at Fade. Fade shook his head, "This is a secret mission, and I can''t exin it to you. However, what I want to tell you is, don''t go in. The vige is very dangerous, and it''s not something you can deal with." "I..." Jenski hesitated. Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 On the other hand, Shinnie trusted Fadepletely and persuaded him at once, "Jenski, Brother Chen is reliable. If he says that it''s dangerous, it means trouble. Why don''t we go back first?" Evelyn uttered a cold snort before snapping at her, "Shinnie, didn''t you hear what Jenski said? He came here purposely for this vige! Are you asking him toe all the way here for nothing?" "What''s more, it''s just a poor rural vige. What kind of danger can there be? Plus, I know Jenski''s bodyguard, Keeton. He is at the highest stage of the ck Level. Nothing can stop him. I think you guys are just cowards," she mocked. Shinnie wanted to add something, but Fade growled again, "There is no need to exin any further. I have already said what I should say. If you insist on entering, please go ahead. Shinnie and I will not follow." After that, he grabbed Shinnie''s hand and was about to leave. If it wasn''t for her sake, Fade wouldn''t havee with them. Now, he had done his part to warn them. If the boy still insisted on taking risks, he would not stop him. After all, he was not their parents. He had no responsibility to protect them. Jenski noticed Fade''s determination and was a little embarrassed. He thought for a while and made the final resolution, "Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Chen. However, I have my reasons to go, no matter what." "Shinnie, thank you for your care. I will thank youter." Jenski nodded to her again as thanks and then walked towards the vige at the foot of the mountain. When Evelyn and the rest saw this, they hurriedly followed suit. When they were walking, she even sneered at Shinnie and Fade, "You guys are just cowards. There''s no need to make excuses. It''s understandable since you guys are from a small ce. Ha!" Fade ignored her and was about to leave with Shinnie. However, before he had gone far, a harsh voice was heard. "Stop, all of you! This is not somewhere you shoulde to. Go back!" Immediately, loud shrieks sounded from the other side, starting a quarrel. "Why don''t you let us in?" "Do you know who we are? How dare you stop US?" Fade heard themotion and stopped in his footsteps. Turning back, he saw a group of soldiers in military uniform stopping Jenski and the gang. At this moment, the four college students were in a heated argument with the soldiers, seemingly minutes away from a scuffle. Seeing this, Fade quickly walked over, "Are you guys from Jacques'' troops?" A few soldiers heard his voice and looked at who it was. When they saw that it was Fade, they were surprised and asked, "Mr. Chen, you are back?" Obviously, he had left a deep impression on these soldiers during the first day in the barracks. They recognized him at first sight. As the soldiers'' eximed, he also confirmed their identities. The soldiers stared at him, then at Jenski and the others. They asked, "Mr. Chen, who are these people..." Fade said tly, "I don''t have much to do with them. I have warned them that there is danger and they shouldn''t be here. They don''t listen anyway." Hearing this, the soldier suddenly turned solemn and barked at Jenski and the others, "This is a military blockade area. You''d better leave at once. Otherwise, prepare for consequences by the army." As soon as Evelyn heard that, her expression turned even uglier, and she was about to throw a hissy fit. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. However, at this moment, a young man in a military uniform approached. Fade gave a nce and naturally recognized that it was Daemyn. "There''s so much noise over there. What''s going on?" When the soldiers saw himing, they came forward to report the situation. However, before they could speak, Daemyn gaped at Jenski and Evelyn in surprise, "Why are you here?" Jenski and Evelyn turned to his voice, equally as shocked to see Daemyn. "Daemyn, it''s you? Why are you here?" "Daemyn, aren''t you under training in the army? Why are you now..." Sabean and Ysabelle were also startled at this moment and began to discuss in low voices. "I never thought that Daemyn of the Hsiang family from East Coast would be here." "The Old Master of the Hsiang family sent Mr. Hsiang to train in the army a year ago. I didn''t expect him to be assigned here for a mission." "You¡¯re right. Who knew that the big three families of East Coast: Hsiang family, Ceng family, and the Qin family would meet each other here of all ces." Their voices were not loud, but Fade heard them clearly. He was slightly stunned, not expecting that Daemyn was also from East Coast and the fact that he knew Jenski and Evelyn personally. At the same time, Daemyn was chatting with them. Jenski exined to him the purpose of his visit. After listening to him, Daemyn waved his hands and scoffed, grinning. "It''s just entering Twindragon Vige. What''s the big deal? Juste with me in a bit. I''m in charge of the mission here." "Daemyn, you''re the man," Evelynplimented with all smiles. Jenski thanked him and remembered Fade''s warning. He couldn''t help but ask, "Daemyn, since you are carrying out a mission here, this vige should be a little dangerous, right?" Daemyn broke intoughter, a face of disdain, "It''s just a small vige. How threatening can it be? Besides, this time I''ve brought along nearly a hundred troops and Lencho with me. No matter how dangerous it is, it''s nothing." After hearing what he said, Jenski feltpletely relieved. However, Evelyn thought of something and pouted her lips. Then, she red at Fade and Shinnie''s direction sarcastically, "If it wasn''t for Daemyn, we would be lied to by a few cowards. They said it''s dangerous here, and we can''t enter." "Who is it? How dare they lie to you?" said Daemyn with a chuckle. Then, his gazended on Evelyn, naturally spotting Fade and Shinnie too. He didn''t recognize Shinnie, but he of course had a deep impression of Fade. Suddenly, his expression hardened, and he sneered, "It''s you? What are you doing here?" "Daemyn, you know him?" Evelyn asked in astonishment. Daemyn snickered condescendingly, "Two days ago, he was still a member of my troops. However, he was a coward, so I fired him." Of course, Evelyn''s mockery grew when she heard what he said, sniggering, "So he is a deserter. No wonder that guy is so timid and insists that this vige is harmful. How dare he not let us in?" Even Jenski stared at Fade with a strange gaze. Fade had zero interest in defending himself against Daemyn''s statement. Instead, he gazed at the surrounding soldiers who were continuously encircling the Twin-dragon Vige and growled, "I insisted on what I said before. This vige is a bit strange, so you''d better be careful." "I don''t care if you want to take credit, but you''d better be responsible for the safety of so many soldiers here." Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 Hearing this, Daemyn uttered a cold ''hmph''. His face was full of displeasure while he spat. "I, Daemyn, am at the rank of a lieutenant. It''s not up to you to teach me how to manage my troops." After saying so, he instructed as if he wanted to provoke Fade on purpose, "Send out my order. We''ll start our attack immediately." "Sir, but Captain Huang said that our formation has not been arranged yet. If we attack now..." A soldier reminded cautiously. However, an unconcerned sneer surfaced on Daemyn''s face. "It''s just an attack on a small vige. Why do you need a squad? Just charge in and catch them. There''s no need to make things so complicated!" "But..." The soldier still wanted to add something. Daemyn barked in a cold voice, "This is an order. We''ll execute it immediately!" "Yes, sir!" The soldiers had no choice but to spread order to start the attack. Immediately, Fade noticed approximately hundreds of soldiers pop up at the surrounding hillsides, about to enter Twin-dragon Vige from the foot of the mountain. Seeing this, Fade felt his heart sink. He nced at Twin-dragon Vige at the foot of the mountain and thought that this dead vige seemed very strange at this moment. A sense of danger mixed with ominous feelings welled up in his heart. Then, his expression darkened and quickly followed behind. He wasn''t worried about Daemyn or Jenski and his cronies. Instead, he didn''t wish to see these innocent soldiers sacrifice their lives for nothing because of Daemyn''s pride and conceit. "Brother Chen..." Behind him, Shinnie gave a shout when she saw him approaching them. He was so immersed and nearly forgotten about her for a second. He wanted her to stay where she was to avoid danger initially, but on second thought, something unexpected might happen here, so it would be safer for her to stay with him. Therefore, he waved to her and said, "Shinnie, follow me. When we enter the vige, remember to stick to me firmly and never wander away from me. Do you understand?" "Yes!" She gave an earnest, heavy nod and followed closely behind him. When Evelyn saw Fade and Shinnieing from behind, she couldn''t help sneering at them, "Didn''t you say that it''s perilous here? Why are the coward deserters here again? Are you here to tter Daemyn after knowing his identity?" Fade ignored her and looked around. When he found Jacques, he went directly to him. "Mr. Chen, you''re here!" Jacques'' solemn face lit up entirely as he saw Fade, eximing in excitement. He cut to the chase, "Jacques, what''s going on? The day before yesterday, Daemyn said he would take action immediately. Why are we holding off until now?" With a helpless expression on his face, Jacques exined in a low voice, "When Daemyn first arrived, he said he was too tired and wanted to have a rest. He ordered avish banquet and wine to eat in the camp." "Then, it turned out he had drunk too much and slept for the whole day. He didn''t wake up until yesterday afternoon. In the afternoon, heined that he had a hangover, so he rested for the whole day. Thus, the n was dyed until today." After hearing this, Fade was speechless for a while. "Daemyn is out of his mind. cing the responsibility of a hundred soldiers'' safety and the sess of this mission on this kind of unreliable person? What were the troops thinking?" Jacques answered bitterly. "I don''t have a say in this either. I''m just a smallmander. This was an instruction from our superior leaders to cooperate with Daemyn and listen to his orders. That''s all I can do!" Fade heaved sighed as well. Then, he ordered Jacques, "Later when we enter the vige, listen to my orders if there''s any danger. Instruct the soldiers to retreat immediately. We cannot let them die in vain." "But..." Jacques was still a bit worried. "I''ll take care of the mission. You don''t have to worry," Fade said. "Thank you very much, Mr. Chen!" Jacques cried thankfully, his face full of gratitude. Before long, the troops arrived at the foot of the mountain. There were only two or three hundred meters away from the vige in the center of the valley. At this moment, as Fade got closer and closer to the vige, he could feel the unusual strangeness radiating even stronger. When they had observed the mountain from afar earlier, he saw smoke curling up from the vige, and figures were walking around. It looked like any other ordinary vige. Now that he hade closer, he could see that the vige was deste and dead quiet, with no human in sight. He could hardly hear any sound at all, let alone the chirping of birds and insects in the surrounding forests. The grass had also almost disappeared. Jacques also noticed that something was fishy, and his lips tightened into a thin line. However, Daemyn was obviously in over his head. He immediately instructed, "Charge in and arrest anyone on sight. If they dare resist, give them a lesson." After that, he winked at Jenski and Evelyn proudly. He gestured a wave and said, "Let''s go. Follow me and see the first action under mymand." "You''ll definitely seed, Commander Daemyn," Evelyn ttered him, fluttering her eyshes. Jenski couldn''t help frowning, but he didn''t say anything. After all, he was here just to enter the vige. A pair of soldiers led the way, and Daemyn and his men then marched towards the vige. Seeing this, Fade grabbed Shinnie and followed suit. A few minutester, the first team of soldiers had already entered. It seemed that they had gone into the vige for a search. Daemyn and the others arrived at the vige entrance. Just then, they heard a sudden terrifying scream from a brick house right near the entrance, breaking the eerie silence. Everyone jumped, startled. Then, the crowd saw a soldier with blood all over his head rush out, his eyes full of horror. "What''s going on?" Daemyn and Jacques barked almost at the same time. The frightened soldier quickly stammered, "M-Monster! There''s a-a monster inside!" "What the hell are you bbering about? What monster? I think you''re just cking off!" Daemyn spat in annoyance, "Go in. If you don''t do your job well, I''ll give you an expulsion..." However, before he finished his sentence, another scream was heard from the house, and then a figure rushed out. Judging from the clothes he was wearing, he was most likely a viger here. The man lowered his head as he staggered in their direction. Seeing this, Daemyn cannot help throw a tantrum at the soldier he encountered just now, "You can''t even handle a viger and call him a monster? What are you going to do..." Before he could finish his sentence, Daemyn''s bodyguard, Lencho, suddenly pulled him back. "Mr. Hsiang, be careful." "Lencho, you..." Daemyn wanted to add on. However, at this moment, when he looked up and saw that viger''s face, he turned pale immediately, frightened to no end. That was because at this moment, this seemingly ordinary viger''s face flushed scarlet, and his eyes were shining with a red glow. His mouth was full of blood, and he was biting on a piece of meat, constantly chewing on it as red liquid oozed from the corner of his mouth. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Such a terrifying scene immediately shocked the wealthy aristocrats. Evelyn''s face nched, and with a frightened shriek, she stumbled back, almost falling to the ground. "W- What is this? It''s a monster..." She was so afraid that she was on the verge of sobbing, her expression gripped with undisguised fear. Jenski turned as pale as a sheet too, but he remained calm and said to his bodyguard, "Keeton, I must trouble you." Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 Like a sh, Keeton rushed out and gave the viger a single, strong punch. A hole opened up in the viger''s chest, and crimson, viscous liquid sshed out. The staggering viger then plopped to the ground, showing no signs of movement. At that, the crowd calmed down. Daemyn quickly nced at his bodyguard and ordered, "Lencho, take them out!" Lencho gave Keeton a smug look, a confident smile tugged at his lips. He looked at Daemyn and said, "Mr. Hsiang, don''t worry. I''ll take them out in no time, easy." After speaking, he rushed out, even faster than Keeton. Straightaway, he rushed towards the other vigers. With a few swishes, the vigers were all beheaded. His movements were natural and unrestrained, causing people to p and cheer. At that moment, Daemyn was no longer afraid. He went back to looking haughty and proud again. "They looked scary, but in truth, they'' re all weaklings. Full attack; and kill all the monsters in the vige!" Evelyn and the others also gradually recovered from their fear. Because of Lencho and Keeton, they even felt excited, as if they were ying a real adventure game. On the contrary, Jacques had a grave expression on his face. He leaned closer to Fade and muttered, "Mr. Chen, these vigers are simr to the mutated animals we fought in the previous forest. Could it be rted?" Fade gave a nod, "It must be. Also, ording to the strength of mutated animals in thest forest, this is not just it. There should be masters who are much more powerful hidden in the vige."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Upon listening, Jacques thought of the scene where he led the team in attacking the animals. The strongest mutated wild boars and ck bears in the forest almost had the strength equivalent to a ck Level martial artist, and some of the team members nearly died if it was not for Fade. As for the few mutated vigers that had just appeared, they were obviously weak. At most, they were only at the Yellow Level. Therefore, what Fade said was very likely to be true. There were more powerful masters hidden in the vige. With such a thought, Jacques couldn''t help shudder and went to remind Daemyn. However, after seeing how Lencho and Keeton, who led the troops, had already killed more than a dozen vigers as easily as chopping vegetables, Daemyn''s confidence was greatly boosted. He waved his hand and said, "Captain Huang, you don''t have to be so timid. With Mr. Keeton here, any hidden master would be useless. It''s just a piece of cake." "But..." Jacques still wanted to talk some sense into him. "There are no ''buts''. Lenchopleting the mission quickly will benefit you too," Daemyn cut him off, then picked up his pace to catch up with those in front. asionally, he would ask Lencho to spare him one or two weaker mutated vigers, so that he could kill them by himself. He put on a big show in ughtering them, immediately winning cheers andpliments. Seeing that, Fade sneered. Daemyn himself was at thete stage of the ck Level. Him dealing with a few Yellow Level mutant vigers was not worth aciming at all. It seemed that Daemyn was the kind of martial artist who relied on his family''s resources to build himself up. Although he reached that stage, his fighting experience must be near zero. In Fade''s eyes, it was dismissive; but to Evelyn and the others, it was highly admirable as they cooed whenever Daemyn made a strike. Some of them had even joined in with Daemyn''s fun. At times, they would knock down the vigers and then squeal and jump for joy. Obviously, these wealthy youngsters had regarded the ce as an adventure game. They weren''t treating the situation seriously at all. At that moment, a strong smell of blood filled the air. With that, Fade felt that something was not right, and shouted, "Danger! Get out of here!" Upon hearing that shout, only Shinnie, Jacques, and a few people reacted. The others did not move at all. Instead, they shot him a mocking look. "Coward, why are you shouting? Daemyn is here. What''s there..." Evelyn said sarcastically. However, before she could finish her sentence, they heard a deafening roar, and a house in front of them suddenly exploded into shatters. Then, more than a dozen mutant vigers rushed out, their skin so red and scarlet that it looked as if they had just bathed in blood. These mutant vigers were obviously much stronger than the ones before; even their speed and skin tone were different. As soon as they started attacking, the heads of several soldiers were already smashed to smithereens. Blood and brains sshed everywhere. When Evelyn and the others witnessed such a sight, they were scared half to death to even run, standing rooted to the spot. The look on Fade''s face changedpletely. Those mutant vigers were very simr to the blood corpse he saw at the funeral a few days ago. Those blood corpses possessed the strength of a ck Level martial artist at the very least. Ordinary soldiers were not their match. Fade immediately shouted, "Commander Huang, order everyone to retreat!" Jacques gave the order at once. When Daemyn saw what was happening, he shouted angrily, "Nobody is allowed to retreat. This is an order. Keep attacking." "Ordinary soldiers are no match for them. You are getting them killed!" Fade shouted back. Daemyn gave a heavy snort, "They'' re soldiers. This is their duty. Besides, Lencho is here. What''s there to be afraid of?" At that moment, Lencho and Keeton, who led the troops, began to attack those blood corpses. Although it took them a lot of effort, they still sessfully killed all the blood corpses together. With that, Daemyn scoffed as he red at Fade. Then, he warned Jacques, "Commander Huang, you have to remember that your superior is me, not someone else. If you don''t obey my order again, I will deal with you ording to the militaryw." "Yes, Sir!" Commander Huang''s face turned ashen. Fade fixed his eyes at the house in the deepest part of the vige, and said, "Those are blood corpses. If there are blood corpses around, there must be people controlling them. The strength of these blood corpses is around the middle stage of ck Level, so the corpse controller must be even more powerful." "What blood corpse? What corpse controller? If you continue to try to deceive us, I''ll punish you ording to the militaryw!" Daemyn bellowed at him. However, at that moment, a burst of chillingughter rang, sending shivers down everyone''s spines. "Who dares disturb my cultivation!" Amidst the wicked cackling, a skinny elder in a ck robe emerged from the house in the deepest part of the vige. In his frail hand, he held a ck wooden scepter, reeking of blood. As he approached, a gust of icy wind followed wherever he walked. "Who are you?" Daemyn looked at the ck-robed elder and barked. The ck- robed elder, Taesom, swept his eyes over the crowd. Finally, his gazended on Daemyn and he uttered sinisterly, "You''re at thete stage of the ck Level, not bad; but you''re lacking in blood and energy, and your level is a mere front. I can still refine you into a zombie though." "You..." Hearing the elder''s words, Daemyn could not help but feel goosebumps erupting all over as he shuddered. "You demon. Who are you?" Lencho gave an angry yell. He stood in front of Daemyn, shielding him, as he glowered coldly at the ck-robed martial artist. Meanwhile, Keeton also returned. He stood in front of Jenski to protect him. Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 Taesom looked at the two as he continued to smile insidiously, "These two are better. Both their level and strength are quite decent. After refining you into blood corpses, it is enough to make up for my loss." "You want to turn me into a blood corpse? I''d like to see you try!" Lencho let out a cold snort. He felt a surge of positive energy before charging straight at the ck-robed elder. Keeton did not speak. However, he, too, activated his positive energy and took the other side. In an instant, the two were surrounding Taesom front and back. With their positive energy surging, they were ready tounch an attack. Seeing that, Daemyn said with a grin, "Lencho, this old geezer is too arrogant. Teach him a lesson." Jenski reminded as well, "Keeton, be careful." Keeton nodded at Jenski as an indication that he would be cautious. Lencho had a smirk stered on his face, extremely confident. "Mr. Hsiang, don''t worry. He''s just an old hag. It''s no problem for me at all." "Tsk, tsk, tsk... Arrogant and ignorant idiots, I will let you taste my wrath now." Taesom crowed maniacally as he waved the scepter in his hand. ck energy erupted out and charged at the two men. Upon seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but remind them, "Retreat now. You are not his match." However, Lencho and Keeton turned to give Fade an irritated look. Their brows were furrowed as they hissed. Obviously, they didn''t take his words seriously. Daemyn was even more ungracious. He gave Fade a stern re and said in a low voice, "What''s with you? Do you know how powerful Lencho is? Saying he is no match for that old guy is just purely ridiculous.¡± At that, Evelyn also started to ridicule him. "You''re a nobody. You don''t know anything. You''d best not interfere with the true experts. Coward, you might as well stay out of the way." Fade''s face darkened. He nced at the three who were about to fight, before snorting, "I reminded you out of kindness, but since you don''t know what''s good and what''s bad and want to y with fire, you''d better not me me when you'' re disabled or dead." "You''re talking nonsense..." Daemyn growled. However, before he could even finish, there was a sudden explosion, attracting everyone''s attention. It turned out that the three of them had started fighting. Three surges of energy were colliding with each other, thrashing wildly in the air. The strong impact caused a loud explosion. A cloud of smoke enveloped all three of them. The air was thickened by dust, and only whooshing sounds could be vaguely heard. "How''s it going? I can''t see it clearly!" Sabean said. Evelyn gave a cold huff, "How else can it go? With Jenski and Mr. Hsiang¡¯ s bodyguards fighting against him, is it even possible for us to lose? It must be the old man who was taken down." Daemyn also smirked. "Lencho has fought nearly 100 times since he started following me around, and he has never lost a single fight." With pride written all over their faces, they shot Fade a mocking nce. They then turned to the smoke- shrouded battlefield proudly, as if they were ready to wee the victory of Lencho and Keeton. At that moment, they heard loud shrieks, followed by two figures being flung out. The crowd fixed their eyes on them. They were none other than Lencho and Keeton. The front of their shirts had beenpletely torn to shreds. Their chests were badly mangled as if they had been torn apart by wild beasts. Their faces were drained of all color as blood trickled from the corners of their mouths. Obviously, they were terribly injured. Seeing them, Daemyn, Evelyn, and the others, who were proud and confident a minute ago, all yelped in extreme shock. "Lencho, are you hurt?" "Keeton, are you alright?" Keeton quickly took out a pill and stuffed it into his mouth. With a serious tone, he said, "This ck- robed elder''s strength is so much stronger than we expected. He is definitely an Earth Level master." Lencho also swallowed a pill and said in a deep voice, "He can even control corpses to help him fight." Watching them, Fade reminded once again, "Get back. You are no match for him." After that, he stepped forward and got into a fighting stance. Upon seeing that, Daemyn''s face darkened. He barked at him, ¡°What are you trying to do? Taking the credit? There''s only one opponent left, and you want to step in now? Don''t even think about it." Fade sneered coldly, "It''s not about credit. They really are no match for them. If we go on like this, everyone will be in danger." "Danger? Oh, please. He''s just an old geezer. With so many of us here, I don''t believe we can''t manage to take him down!" Daemyn harrumphed. He then ordered Jacques, "Commander Huang, get all the soldiers to listen to your orders andunch an attack together. If martial arts do not work, then we''ll use our guns. I don¡¯t believe we can''t kill him with so many guns." Right after that, Daemyn said to Lencho, "Lencho, don''t hold back your power anymore. Go all out and kill that guy. Our credit this time''s credit cannot fall into someone else''s hands." Jenski also looked at Keeton. He wanted to say something, "Keeton, you..." However, at that moment, Keeton interrupted, "Jenski, it''s not that I didn''t give my best. It''s just that the opponent is much stronger than I expected. Even if I go all out, I''m afraid that I can never beat him, so..." Hearing that, Jenski''s face fell. He sighed and replied, "Keeton,e back and treat your injuries then." Keeton shot him an appreciative look before he retreated. At that time, Daemyn had already ordered all the soldiers tounch the attack. Upon seeing that, Fade''s blood boiled. He couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted with hatred, "Daemyn, do you know what you''re doing? You''re risking the lives of innocent soldiers!" "This is a mission. It''s what they should do," Daemyn answered coldly and continued his orders, "Keep on going. Anyone who dares to retreat will be dealt with as deserters and sent to the military court." Many soldiers were afraid, but in the face of discipline and punishment, they were forced to charge forward. After taking the pill, Lencho'' s momentum increased once again. His positive energy heightened, elevating from thest stage of the ck Level to the first stage of the Earth Level. "Earth-Level martial artist!" Jenski gasped. Daemyn could not be prouder, sniggering, "Lencho wasn''t too far from Earth Level some time ago and could break through any time. Now that he has upgraded, that old geezer definitely won''t have a chance." Evelyn also said respectfully, "Indeed, the Hsiang family is formidable; even their bodyguards are Earth-Level masters." Just as they were all excited, Fade noticed Taesom, the ck- robed elder in the gradually disappearing smoke. His eyes were bloodshot, and a murderous aura was being emitted from his body. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, there was a strong, gory air surging around him, which looked particrly eerie. With that, Fade felt more and more threatened. He quickly shouted to everyone around him, "Retreat. All of you! I say retreat! The opponent is going to use a big move. We are not his match!" Although the soldiers trusted Fade, there was no way for them to retreat in the face of the order. He could not care less. He picked up Shinnie and darted to the back at a high speed. After getting nearly a kilometer away, he put her down and left her behind a big rock. Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 Upon seeing that, Jenski was stunned for a moment, before fleeing the scene with Keeton too. On the other hand, Evelyn and Daemyn cast a disdainful nce at Fade and mocked him as a coward. They had no intention of retreating. The moment when Fade retreated, Lencho was leading the soldiers inunching an attack on Taesom. The sound of continuous gunshots rang loud and clear. Taesom was buried in smoke in an instant. Looking at the elder who waspletely engulfed in gunpowder, the corners of Daemyn''s mouth turned up. ¡°He''s down that easily? That''s all? It''s not worth mentioning..." Before he could finish speaking, the smoke soon dissipated, and a figure stepped out with a sneer on his face. He was unscathed, with not even a scratch on him. "What? How? He isn''t injured at all?" Daemyn shrieked with a surprised look on his face. At that moment, Taesom grabbed Lencho, who was standing at the front. Lencho, who had upgraded to the Earth Level, sensed how brute the elder''s strength was. The expression of his face changed into pure terror. He could not care less about anything else. Then, he hurriedly took a few steps back, attempting to avoid the elder''s attack. "You want to escape? Do you think you can?" Taesom let out a coldugh as his attacks became more and more ferocious. Seeing that it was toote to dodge, Lencho grabbed two soldiers and used them to shield himself, shoving them to Taesom. Before the two soldiers could even scream, Taesom caught them with his ws. Instantly, they exploded; their blood and flesh gushing everywhere, forming two bloody clumps. Upon watching that, Jacques, who was in the crowd, darkened, growled, "How dare you..." Lencho had no time to respond to Jacques at all because Taesom continued to attack. With a deadly aura, those terrifying ws grabbed him. Lencho, an Earth Level martial artist, failed to dodge and was clutched in Taesom''s grasp. In the blink of an eye, the sharp ws pierced through Lencho''s chest and crushed his heart. Just like that, the light went out in Lencho''s eyes. His limp body fell from the sky to the ground. Around him were four furry, bloody corpses that appeared out of nowhere. They jumped onto Lencho''s dead body and devoured it, quickly tearing his body apart. Jacques witnessed everything and was dumbstruck with terror, stifling a scream himself. At this point, all his anger was turned into fear. Even an Earth Level martial artist had died at the hands of Taesom. How could ordinary soldiers like them take him down? If they continued, they would be sending themselves to the gates of hell. Therefore, he turned his head and looked at Daemyn, wanting him to give the order to retreat. However, when he saw what was happening, his veins popped in fury. At that moment, Daemyn, who saw how Lencho actually died in a split second, could no longer care about credit and reputation and was fleeing for his life. Evelyn was so scared that she could not stop screaming. She, too, scrambled off in a hurry. While they were escaping, Daemyn ordered the soldiers to charge forward, so they could block Taesom for him. Some of the defiant soldiers were shot dead by Daemyn right on the spot. The pure frustration in Jacques bubbled as he watched, exploding. "Daemyn, what the hell are you doing?" When Daemyn heard Jacques'' growl and saw him rushing at him with fiery eyes, his heart skipped a beat, but then, he quickly snapped, "Captain Huang, what do you want to do? They''re soldiers. Sacrifice is part of their duty. It''s what they should do." Jacques was seething with outrage. "Daemyn, as soldiers, we can sacrifice for the country and the people, but we won''t sacrifice for a good- for-nothing like you. It''s you who let them die for nothing. It''s all your..." Daemyn shouted as he continued to run, ''T m someone from the reputable Hsiang family. I''m their descendant. It''s their honor to sacrifice themselves for me. Don''t worry. I''llpensate them." "Compensate? These are people''s lives we'' re talking about. More than ten lives are gone. Can you afford it?" Jacques was as mad as a ho. At that moment, his worst enemy was not Taesom, but Daemyn. He wanted nothing more than to tear him into pieces. Just then, he heard Taesom''s evil, manicughter, as well as the four long-haired bloody corpses chewing on the fallen. In the blink of an eye, several more soldiers were killed. Jacques'' eyes widened. He had no choice but to give up going after Daemyn for the time being. Jacques charged to the front to cover the soldiers as they retreated. When Daemyn saw what was happening, he ran even faster. At the same time, Fade had returned after settling Shinnie down. When he saw the situation, his eyes darkened in a sh, and he darted to the very front. "Run, run faster!" Jacques shielded several soldiers as they escaped. However, just when he was about to flee, he realized one of the longhaired bloody corpses had approached him. Its mouth was wide open, ready to gobble him whole. The terrifying long-haired bloody corpse''s strength was no lower than the ck Level. Jacques was certainly no match for it. At that moment, he had no more power to dodge. He could only watch as death approached him. "Am I going to die?" That was Jacques''st thought. At that critical moment, a sh of light appeared and the long-haired bloody corpse was sliced into half. Then, a figure appeared before Jacques'' eyes. It was Fade. "Mr. Chen, you..." Jacques shrieked in surprise. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade said, "Quick, bring the soldiers away. I''ll deal with him." Without saying a word, Jacques nodded, scrambled up, and led the soldiers to flee. At that time, Fade stepped forward. He was standing face to face with Taesom. When Taesom saw him, he was stunned for a moment, then cackled. ¡°Young man, you'' re something. You managed to kill my long-haired blood corpse in one move. You do have some strength," Fade red at him and replied coldly, "Who the hell are you? What are you doing here?" "You don''t deserve to know!" Taesom boomed. "Is that so? Then prepare to meet your death!" Fade let out a puff, his positive energy erupting. Taesom looked at him and heaved a snort, releasing his dark energy too. He had actually upgraded to thete- stage of Earth Level and could be considered a very powerful master. "Young man, you''re too arrogant. Things won''t end well for you." As he spoke, he reached out to grab Fade, his w shed the air with foul Dark Qi lingering. It was shing a dark red light, and it smelled of blood. The sight was extremely terrifying. However, in the face of such a move, Fade only snorted. He then threw a punch at him. "You are putting your life in peril!" Taesom let out a coldugh. With a grin, he said, "Watch me crush your fist." Taesom put forth his strength, ready to crush Fade'' s right fist, and even his whole right arm, with his w. However, when his right w hit Fade''s fist, he instantly felt that something was not right. Fade''s fist was as hard as steel. His ws could not even pierce through it, let alone crush it. Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 "How is this possible? Who the hell are you, kid?" Taesom was so stupefied that color drained from his sunken, skull-like face. Fade sneered and said, "You don''t deserve to know that." In the next second, he threw a second punch at Taesom before he could even step back, shattering his right arm. With a cracking sound of bones, Taesom''s whole right arm broke off and fell to the ground slowly. The old man''s expression instantly changed as he hurriedly retreated. "You want to escape?" Fade snorted coldly and made his chase. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Taesom was filled with horror. He hurriedly waved the scepter in his hand, sending out streaks of blood, which were like blood snakes as they wrapped around Fade. Those blood snakes gave off a strong, putrid smell; they were malodorous and poisonous. For normal people, they would have already choked to death. However, Fade was not afraid in the slightest. His eyes flickered, and flower-shaped mes gathered in his eyes. Like a sh, they shot out and collided with the blood snakes. In an instant, his zing Vision burned all the blood snakes into ashes. When Taesom witnessed this, he was startled to death. He no longer had any intention to fight back and took to his heels to run away. However, it was Fade he was going up against. Taesom had no chance of escaping. Fade pressed his two fingers in a sword motion. The virtual sword appeared in just a second. It shed the air and chopped Taesom into two before he could scream. After Taesom was dealt with, the strange aura in the mountain vige dissipated in an instant. However, all kinds of cries and shouts were still going on. Fade turned his head, only to find that when he was fighting with Taesom, the remaining three long- haired blood corpses had rushed towards the crowd. At that moment, Jenski''s bodyguard, Keeton, together with Jacques and the others, were fighting against the three blood corpses with all their might. Although those blood corpses had no consciousness and their battle prowess couldn''t bepared to those martial artists of the same level, Keeton and the others were still having an incredibly tough time. They could not hold on much longer. Amidst fending for themselves, they saw that Fade had ended his battle with Taesom by killing him. Jacques had no time to be surprised, and he shouted hurriedly, "Mr. Chen, help." Fade wasted no time. He rushed over just when Jacques and Keeton could not hold on anymore. With a few swishes, he killed two blood corpses with ease. Thus, there was only one long-haired blood corpse left, which was attacking Daemyn and the others. Daemyn let out a sigh of relief after seeing how powerful Fade was. Plus, the blood corpse was still some distance away from him. Fade would definitely be able toe in time to kill the blood corpse in time. Therefore, he shrieked frantically, "Come and save me." Hearing a shout, Fade, who had instinctively flown over, stopped when he saw that it was Daemyn. His eyes were icy cold. It was Daemyn''s ugly greed and ignorance that led to the sacrifice of more than ten soldiers. Even at that moment, he was still constantlymanding the soldiers to block the blood corpse for him, while he hid behind them and fled. When Daemyn saw that Fade was not moving, he furrowed his brows and instinctively wanted to curse. However, he then thought of Fade''s skills. He corrected himself and said, "Mr. Chen,e save me. The Hsiang family will not treat you badly. Whether it''s promotion, money, or women, you can choose whatever you like." With that, Fade''s gaze grew colder. He stood still, looking like he had no ns of action. Seeing that Fade was not moving and at the same time, the blood corpse was approaching him, Daemyn panicked once again for real, screeching, "Save me! Come save me! Whatever you want, I will give it to you. Hurry..." Jacques, who was standing at the side, seemed to understand Fade''s thoughts. He reminded, "Mr. Chen, Daemyn is a member of East Coast''s Hsiang family. His grandfather was once a retired veteran general. You..." Fade made a move. He walked in the direction of Daemyn leisurely while saying, "Of course I want to save him. It''s just that I was injured in the fight just now. Now I need some time to recover, so..." Upon hearing that, Jacques did not speak anymore. At that moment, Daemyn had also figured out Fade''s intention. Feeling resentful, he clenched his jaw and spat with hatred, "Fade Chen, if I die, you''ll suffer for the rest of your lives. The Hsiang family will definitely not let you off the hook." Fade grunted. His gaze on Daemyn turned even colder. Daemyn and his group of soldiers were already unable to withstand the attack of the blood corpse. He could only continuously order the soldiers to go forward to shield him. The soldiers weren''t fools. They wouldn''t do something that would cause them to lose their lives no matter how foolish they were. In an instant, Daemyn''s pressure increased greatly. He had no choice but to grit his teeth and face the blood corpse himself. After all, he was at thete stage of the ck Level. After enduring several blows, he unexpectedly did not die. However, there were inevitably more and more wounds on his body. In just 10 seconds, one of Daemyn''s arms was ripped off. Heid on the ground, his clothes torn and his body was covered with blood. One of his legs was also broken, and he could only crawl and writhe on the ground. With such speed, it naturally meant that he wouldn''t be able to dodge the blood corpse''s attack. The fierce blood corpse raised its right arm. Like a hammer, it dropped down ruthlessly and crashed into Daemyn''s head, causing a loud thud. Instantly, Daemyn''s blood and brains sputtered everywhere. He was really dead for good. Evelyn, Ysabelle, Sabean who were not far away, were totally stunned. They stood rooted to the spot, too terrified to move. When the long- haired blood corpse shifted its target and went towards them, their faces turned ashen. They quickly turned around and fled. At that moment, Fade finally "recovered¡±. He rushed to the blood corpse. With a swoosh, he cut the blood corpse in the waist, killing it in an instant. Having solved thest crisis, everyone could not help but let out a sigh of relief. Many people''s faces were as white as a sheet. They were still trembling from the gory trauma of the attack. Evelyn, Ysabelle, and the others were so scared that their legs turned to jelly. They copsed to the ground and couldn''t even stand up. Fade went to get Shinnie. Then, he said to Jacques, Til leave this to you then. I''ll go to the vige and see if I can find any useful clues." "Yes!" Jaques nodded. He thenmanded the soldiers, and they began to clean up the mess. As for Fade, he entered the vige and started to inspect his surroundings carefully. After entering the houses, he found out that almost all the houses in the vige were empty. There was not a shadow there, not even corpses. He continued to move forward and arrived at the house where Taesom came out from. Once he entered, he sensed a dark, chilling whiff of blood surrounding him. After some exploration, he found out that the pungent smell came from underground. Soon, he found the entrance to the basement and went inside. Even though he had experienced many things, what was before his eyes still shocked him, and his eyes widened. There was a pool in the basement asrge as a double bed. However, what filled it was not water, but thick, crimson blood. What was even more terrifying was that behind the pool, there were dried corpses discarded in a huge pit. From the looks of the clothes they were wearing, they should be the vigers of Twindragon Vige. Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 Holding back his difort, Fade released his positive energy and wallowed into the blood pool to explore. Soon, a look of surprise appeared on his face, and his eyes fell upon the center of the pool. After moving back a bit, he released a burst of energy, breaking a gap on the side of the tank. At once, the fishy smell of thick blood gushed out, flowing everywhere, and slowly seeped into the soil, staining it red. He stared at it intently. Finally, when there was only a thinyer of blood left, he found a palmsized nt in the middle. Due to it being soaked in blood for such a long time, the nt''s surface was dyed scarlet. However, even with thatyer, he could still sense that the nt contained a dark, ominous aura. He took a closer look at the appearance of the nt. It had long stripe-shaped leaves and a few little bell-like flowers. "This, this is Blood- clotting Bell Herb!" He suddenly thought of the name. That so-called Blood-clotting Bell Herb was a rare Heaven Level herbal medicine. It had good effects on the nourishment and stimtion of energy and blood. However, the seed of the Blood-clotting Bell Herb was umonly rare toe by. Also, rumor had it that it was difficult for the nt to survive for long. It needed a lot of blood to nurture and catalyze it. Therefore, a Blood-Clotting Bell Herb that grew to this size was incredibly limited indeed. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Moreover, what made Fade even giddier with excitement was that the Blood-clotting Bell Herb also belonged to the coldest and most Yin type of nt. It had quite a good neutralizing effect on the ''The Kong Fu of Jiu Yang'' that he was cultivating. It was the same as the Ice Lotus, Nine Leaf Ice Flower, and Frost Plum Blossom Fruit that he had collected before. At this thought, he bent down and carefully inserted his fingers into the ground on both sides of the nt roots, digging out the Blood-clotting Bell Herb. After digging it out, he released a ball of energy, wiping away the blood stains on the nt''s surface and restoring the original appearance of the nt. Looking at it thoroughly, he realized that its quality was top-notch, which made him even more exhrated. After keeping the Blood-clotting Bell Herb properly, he continued to explore the basement, but he did not find anything valuable. However, when he just came out of the basement, Jacques had found something. He handed Fade a piece of rag. The rag looked very ordinary, like any other piece of discarded cloth. However, the symbol printed on the rag made his heart skip a beat. That was because the symbol was in the shape of a skull, and between the eyebrows of the skull, there was a small tender bud. That symbol was the symbol of the Skull Mob whom he hade into contact with before. Since Fade entered Capital City and subdued White w and Skull Mob''s branch there, they had stopped seeking trouble with him. He had also almost forgotten about them. However, at the moment he saw the symbol, his heart could not help give a small jolt, and he became alert. There was only the symbol on the rag, nothing else. Fade asked again, but there was nothing more that Jacques found. Soon afterwards, Fade was ready to leave. However, just as he was about to leave, Jacques thought of something and stopped him. "Mr. Chen, the authorities will definitely investigate this operation. When that happens, I''m afraid I can only report what happened on the spot truthfully." Fade knew that he was referring to Daemyn''s death. He paused for a second, before saying, "It''s okay. Just tell them the truth. If someone wants to cause trouble for me, let hime at me." He was undaunted and unfazed. He did not take Daemyn''s threat seriously at all. Jacques nodded. He then nodded once again, solemnly. With a voice thick with emotions, he said in a sincere tone, "Mr. Chen,st but not least, on behalf of myself and my brothers, I want to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid we would have been wiped out just now." "It''s nothing." Fade waved his hand, then turned around and left with Shinnie. When they returned to the city, Jenski, Evelyn, Sabean, and Ysabelle also went with them. However, after experiencing that kind of thing that scared their pants off, Evelyn and the others could not bear staying any longer. They bought the earliest flight ticket and flew back to East Coast right away. On the other hand, Jenski and Keeton did not rush to leave. They stayed and went to Fade to thank him sincerely. Looking at Jenski who bowed to him in gratitude, Fade pondered a little. To be honest, he had a good impression of the man. He didn''t have the haughtiness and idiocy of Evelyn, nor was he arrogant or attention-seeking like Daemyn. However, Jenski''s insistence on going to Twindragon Vige had put both him and hispanions in danger. It was something unforgivable that he couldn''t exin. Seeing that Fade was silent, Jenski apologized, "Mr. Chen, it''s my fault for what happened this time. I apologize to you and Shinnie once again, as long as..." He couldn''t finish his sentence as Fade waved his hand and interrupted him. He asked, "You insist on going to Twin-dragon Vige. It was not to travel, was it?" Hearing that, Jenski was taken aback. He was speechless for a moment, while his facial expressions kept changing. Fade saw this and said tly, "I''m just asking. If you don''t want to tell me, I won''t force you." Jenski shook his head and said to Fade, "Actually, it''s not a secret. If you have the time, Mr. Chen, I can tell you." "Please!" Fade nodded and looked at him. Jenski''s face darkened as he spoke slowly, "It all started ten years ago. At that time, I..." It was not thatplicated. 10 years ago, Jenski''s father, Eastin Geng, was originally the young master of the Geng family. He was the favored one; modest, intelligent, and also popr. He was known as the sessor of the Geng family. However, out of the blue, his temperament changed greatly. Everyday, he would mutter to himself in a strange way. He would often go out alone, and no one had any idea where he went. He stopped attending to the family''s business, as well as family matters. It was like he became a different person altogether. At that time, the Old Master of the Geng family, Thamar Geng, even held a family meeting to discuss Eastin, and at the same time, advised him to turn over a new leaf. Eastin promised, but after a few days, he went back to how he was before. He went out day and night, appearing and disappearing mysteriously without informing anyone. In the end, he would not even go home for half a month. Under such circumstances, Thamar had no choice but to give up on Eastin and treated him as a coteral rtive. Instead, he promoted other younger generations of the family to be in charge of the Geng family''s business. Eastin, who was now not being paid great attention to, acted even more unscrupulously without Thamar''s constraint. Jenski, who was still a teen at that time, and his mother, tried to persuade Eastin many times, but he refused to listen. Instead, he became more aggravated. He even started abusing his own wife and son. Jenski and his mother could only move out and they left Eastin alone in the house. Such a situation lasted for more than a year, until one yearter, Jenski and his mother went home to visit. Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 That day was New Year''s Eve, a day for family reunions. However, what happened then was a tragedy. At that time, Eastin, who had lost his mind, attacked his wife and child at first sight. He did not talk like an ordinary human, but instead snarled and growled, even attacking them like a beast. Jenski could still remember screaming in terror alongside his mother. In the end, in order to protect Jenski, his mother was murdered by Eastin, who was then immediately killed by the bodyguards of the Geng family who had rushed over. Undoubtedly, it was a huge blow to the teenage Jenski to lose both his parents at once. What scared him even more was that during the memorial service held for his parents a few days later, Eastin and his wife, who had been determined to be dead, suddenly moved and returned to life. It terribly frightened the people at the scene. Finally, the matter was solved by the Geng''s family butler, who had been Thamar''s side for many years. Because the whole thing was too strange and creepy for words, Thamar hastily handled the funeral of his son and daughter-inw, and then kept it hidden. It became a taboo for the Geng family, and no one was allowed to mention it again. As time went by, the Geng family prospered with each passing day, and the matter of Eastin seemed to slowly disappear. No one mentioned it ever again. However, for Jenski, that matter had been ingrained in his mind since, and he was unable to get rid of it. He insisted on finding out the truth. That was because in his memory, his father had always been gentle and kind. He rarely quarreled with people, let alone hit them. In the end, his father turned into apletely different person, acting like a beast. He even killed his mother, which was uneptable for him. Therefore, once Jenski became an adult and could use the family resources, he had been secretly investigating the matter. Until a few months ago, he found a clue from his father''s old belongings. Finally, he tracked down and found out about Twin-dragon Vige. Therefore, taking advantage of the university¡¯s winter holidays, Jenski came to Dragonville. The rest that happened was history. After listening to what Jenski said, Fade couldn''t help but think of the corpsesing back to life. He became even more dubious. Eastin'' s total change in temperament had changed a lot. It had to do with the people of Skull Mob. What was the conspiracy behind it? The cogs in his mind turned. However, there was no clue at the moment. Even if he was suspicious, there was nowhere to start investigating from. He could onlyfort Jenski and let him go home. Jenski also knew that with his current abilities, this wasn''t something he could intervene with. Hence, he also prepared to return to East Coast the next day. Of course, before Jenski went back, he didn''t forget to give Fade his contact details. If Fade needed him, he could contact him anytime. Fade knew that Jenski was worried about Daemyn'' s incident on his behalf. He also understood his good intentions. After epting his business card, he sent him off. In the next few days, Fade was busyforting Shinnie. Finally, the little girl was able to recover from the shock. However, on that day, a group of soldiers in uniform went to the Sun family''s manor and took Shinnie away. Then, they stormed to Fade''s ce angrily. When Housekeeper Wong opened the door and saw a group of soldiers at the door, she was shocked. "What, what are you all doing?" The leader was a middle-aged man with a solemn look on his face. The badge on his shoulder showed his military rank. He had the same rank as Daemyn, a lieutenant. The lieutenant didn''t answer Housekeeper Wong''s question. He rushed into the vi with his men and said, "Go in and arrest Fade Chen." "You can''t break in at will. You..." Housekeeper Wong shrieked, but she was no match for them. In a short while, she had been pushed away. Fade was meditating and resting in his room. When he heard the noise, he walked out of the room, instantly noticing the soldiers who barged in. His face darkened, "What are you doing?" The lieutenant''s eyes fell on Fade. He snorted coldly, "So you''re Fade? Take him away!" In an instant, several soldiers came forward, lifted Fade up, and were about to take him away. Fade''s eyes turned cold, and the positive energy in his body surged, lightly sting the soldiers off him. His tone was frosty, "You''d better exin your identity and purpose. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I''ll show mercy." "You dare to fight us? Don''t you know..." The lieutenant knitted his brows as he shouted in fury. However, before he finished speaking, Fade rushed to the lieutenant like a sh. A fruit knife appeared in his hand, and it was resting on the lieutenant''s neck. The lieutenant''s body stiffened. He just stood there, not daring to move. The soldiers around him took out their pistols nervously and aimed them at Fade. "Stop! Don''t shoot! Everyone, put your guns down!" The lieutenant immediately ordered. Although the men were puzzled, they still put down their guns in the face of the order. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seeing that, Fade moved the dagger away and sat back on the sofa. He said coldly, "At least you have made a wise choice. Otherwise, all of you would be dead by now." The lieutenant was drenched in cold sweat. He looked down at the pistol at his waist. The solid gun had turned into a ball of metal lump, with no shape to be seen at all. That was only the result of Fade''s casual pinch a moment ago. It was because the lieutenant felt Fade''s power firsthand that he asked his men to put down their guns and not fight. He could sense that what he said was not a mere threat, but likely to be true. Looking at the sweaty lieutenant, Fade said, "Tell me, who are you? What are you doing here?" The lieutenant did not dare put on airs anymore. He quickly introduced himself, "We are from the southern military region of Dragonville Branch. We are here to invite Mr. Chen toe to our vige to assist in the investigation of Twin- dragon Vige." "Twin-dragon Vige! Commander Huang should know the situation. Didn''t he report it?" Fade asked. The lieutenant replied, "Commander Huang has already reported to the superiors, but the leader still wants to know more." Hearing that, Fade could not help but sneer, "More detailed information. It''s about Daemyn, isn''t it?" The lieutenant didn''t dare speak. He just stood there, not saying a word. Fade sat down for a while, then stood up and said, "I''ll go with you!" "Please!" The lieutenant''s attitude now did a full 180 degree turn. After getting in the vehicle, Fade went to the military camp with them and was taken to an office building. Along the way, when he walked past a row of rooms, he suddenly saw Shinnie, sitting in front of a wooden table. A male and a female officer were questioning her with serious expressions, even yelling at her from time to time. She had never seen such a scene before. She was so frightened that her small face turned pale, and her body began to tremble. Seeing that, Fade''s eyes widened and he became enraged. He turned around and rushed into the office right away. "Shinnie!" Shinnie, who was trembling with fear, burst into tears when she saw him. "Brother Chen, you'' re here." Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 "Who are you? Who allowed you to barge in? You..." The two high-ranking military officers who were in the middle of the interrogation shot up from their seats, bellowing at Fade. He ignored them. He pushed them away and came to Shinnie''s side, holding her in his arms, and patted her back tofort her. "Hands up! Now!" At that moment, the female officer took out her pistol and shouted. At the sight of them pulling guns, Fade''s eyes turned cold, and his positive energy burst out. He was about to show them a piece of his mind too. Fortunately, at that moment, the lieutenant who brought Fade there rushed in and shouted to the woman, "Captain Liew, don''t shoot. I repeat, don''t shoot. It''s Mr. Chen!" Hearing the shout, the gaze of that captain, Myra Liew, changed. Fade looked over and glowered at the lieutenant, "You brought Shinnie in as well?" The lieutenant smiled awkwardly and hurriedly exined, "Mr. Chen, we only invited Miss Sun to assist in the investigation!" "This is the so-called assisting you all are talking about?" Fade''s eyes swept frostily over Myra. "Th- This might be a misunderstanding, a misunderstand..." The lieutenant was still trying his best to exin. However, Myra was arrogant. She spat, "You and Shinnie are suspects of Lieutenant Hsiang'' s murder. It''s natural for us to bring you two in." "Scram!" Fade coldly snorted. With a re, a surge of positive energy erupted and hit her in her stomach, sending her crashing to the ground. Myra didn''t expect that Fade would dare to start a fight. After being surprised, she immediately shouted, "Assaulting a soldier. Shoot, quickly shoot!" "You'' re courting death!" Fade''s eyes turned extremely cold. The positive energy emanating from his body was murderous. Fortunately, at that crucial moment, Jacques rushed in and hurriedly shouted, "Mr. Chen, calm down. Don''t do it." Behind Captain Huang, there was a burly middle-aged man. Although he did not wear any badge, judging by how everyone fell silent in respect as soon as he entered, it could be told that he was definitely not ordinary. Especially Myra, who was knocked down by Fade, Till M You''ve read 60 mins. 25 free Vouchers is r i CLAIM k J NlBfi avable now and said in aining tone, "Dad, he hit me, you must..." Before she could finish her sentence, Fade asked the man, "Did you give the order to arrest us?" The man furrowed his brows at that question and showed a dissatisfied look. Then, he said, "Mr. Chen, we'' re just asking you to assist in the investigation." "Assist in the investigation? Then I can tell you now that what happened at that time was just like how Captain Huang reported. We are done assisting. Now, we are leaving," Fade said coldly and was about to leave with Shinnie. Myra frowned when she saw him leaving. She was going to stop him with her men. The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "Mr. Chen, it''s a matter of someone''s life. I hope you can cooperate." "A matter of someone''s life?" Fade let out a coldugh. "It''s a matter of an aristocrat''s life, isn''t it? If the person dead was not Daemyn, the young master of the East Coast''s Hsiang family, would you give a d*mn?" "Mr. Chen, Daemyn is a soldier of our army. We must attach importance to his death. It has w You''ve read 60 mins. 25 free Vouchers is RBfi avable now CLAIM seriously. Fade let out a coldugh again. "What a nice way to put it. Let me ask you something then. Those soldiers who sacrificed their lives because of Daemyn''s greed for sess, those soldiers who were ordered by Daemyn to shield him when they were escaping, did you attach importance to their deaths too? How so?" Hearing that, the middle-aged man could not help but frown and sigh silently. After a brief pause, he looked at Fade and said, "We will deal with these things by ourselves. Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. Now, what we want to investigate is the death of Lieutenant Hsiang." "Alright. Since you want to investigate Daemyn''s death, I''ll cooperate with you. Let me tell you. Daemyn was killed by a ck- robed viin''s subordinate in Twin-dragon Vige. At that time, there were over 100 witnesses. This is the truth," Fade said while staring at the middle-aged man. After that, he let out a snort, "You wanted me to cooperate and I did. Now, I¡¯m leaving." With that, he was about to take his leave with Shinnie. The middle-aged man could not help but furrow his brows. He red at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, that doesn''t seem to be the case from what we understood." Myra, who was standing at the side, shouted, "Some people at the scene said that you deliberately did not save him, which is why Daemyn was killed by the enemy. You were the one who caused his death." Hearing that, Fade''s eyes immediately turned cold. He looked at her and said in an angry, chilling tone, "I was the one who caused it?" "Do you mean that I am guilty for not saving Daemyn? Or should I not have killed the enemy and saved those innocent soldiers?" "To put it another way, because of Daemyn''s extraordinary status, was I supposed to give up on those ordinary soldiers and only save his life? Tell me, what should I do?" "I, I..." Myra was left speechless. The middle-aged man stopped his daughter and shook his head at her. Then, he looked at Fade and said in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, don''t be rmed. We never denied you the credit of saving the people. However, the situation at that time was that youpletely had the strength to save Lieutenant Hsiang, but you didn''t. We would like to know why." "Who said I had the strength?" Fade stared at him, then asked in reply. "At that time I fought several enemies with all my might and suffered internal injuries. I was powerless to fight again. Are you implying that if I don''t risk my own life to save Daemyn, I am guilty?" "Let¡¯s take a step back. Even if I still have the strength, who set the rule that I must save him? Or is it a crime if I failed to save him?" Upon hearing, the middle-aged man fell silent. He then looked into Fade''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Chen, I didn''t mean to deny you nor to convict you. I only want to let you know that Daemyn''s death has a serious impact. The Hsiang family will definitely pursue this matter. When the timees, I''m afraid things won''t look good for you." "And? I did nothing wrong and have nothing to fear." Fade was very frank. Then, his tone turned cold. "However, whoever dares toe for me and the people around me, I can guarantee their death." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When Fade said those words, his tone was iparably icy. He even shot Myra a subtle look of warning. After saying that, he took Shinnie and left the office right away. Upon seeing that, Myra''s face turned red in frustration, wanting to call for help and send soldiers to stop them. However, before she could speak, her father, who was next to her, pinned a hand to her shoulder and shook his head. Nobody moved a muscle as they watched Fade and Shinnie leave the military camp. Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 After Fade left, Myra looked at her father, Trevon, and half-shrieked with paranoia, "Dad, how can you let him go so easily? There''s no way we can exin to the Hsiang family like this!" He replied in a low voice, "We only agreed to help in the investigation, and this is the result. I''ll inform the Hsiang family of this. As for the exnation, we''re soldiers. There''s no need for us to exin anything to them." "But Dad, the Hsiang family..." She was obviously anxious. Trevon looked at his daughter and said, "I know about you and Daemyn. He also promised to marry you and bring you into the Hsiang family. However, let me tell you, it''s not easy to marry into such a rich and powerful family. Even if you really married him, it''s hard to say whether the oue would be good or bad." "Plus, Daemyn is dead now. You don''t have to think about it anymore. Be a good soldier. Don''t be fooled by their sweet talk!" Myra was filled with indignation. "But we can''t let Daemyn die for nothing!" Hearing that, Trevon also became angry. He mmed down on the desk and barked, "What do you mean by ''die for nothing''? This matter could have been solved without him. It was Daemyn, who insisted on getting involved and caused this big ruckus." "If it wasn''t for him, why would so many soldiers die this time? You have to remember that those people are also yourrades.Their sacrifices must be remembered." She didn''t dare to say anything more when she saw how furious her father was. He red at her and ordered, "I think you''re too affected by that Daemyn. I can see malpractice in you. From tomorrow onwards, you''ll be enrolled in military school for two months." "Dad, military school is boring. Two months is too long. I..." She pouted in discontent. "Three months then!" He said in a deep voice. At that, Myra really dared notin any further. She pursed her lips and left the office sulkily. Trevon let out a sigh and mumbled to himself, "Myra, don''t me me. That Fade guy is not to be trifled with as much as the Hsiang family. He''s someonemended by Mr. Xu in Capital City!" After sighing, he picked up the phone and dialed a number. After a while, the call went through. He said respectfully, "Master Hsiang, this is Trevon Liew. We have clearly investigated the death of Daemyn. What happened was..." After he finished speaking, he continued with small talk, then hung up the phone. At the same time,in the backyard of the Hsiang family residence on the distant East Coast, a white- haired elder put the red phone down on the table. He let out a sneer and sighed, "As expected, out of sight, out of mind. I, an old man, retired for so long. No one in the army really respects me now!" "It looks like we have to take Daemyn''s matter into our own hands." "Mr. Han, you take care of it." The elder, Kadmiel Hsiang, waved his hand at a person who seemed like a butler. The butler immediately replied respectfully, "Yes, General." Kadmiel curled his lips into a self- deprecating smile, "I''m no longer the general. Don''t mention this anymore." "Yes, Old Master!" The butler paused for a moment before changing his way of address. Then, he bowed and left the backyard. At the same time in Dragonville, Fade had taken Shinnie back to the Sun family manor. He comforted the little girl, and then went back home himself. In the following period of time, he refined and absorbed the Blood- clotting Bell Herb he had obtained at Twin-dragon Vige''s blood pool. He then learned a unique skill, Blood Devil Ring. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The Blood Devil Ring could utilize his positive energy to send out a soul- shaking sound at a special hertz, disturbing the enemy''s mind, and even controlling them. It was simr to one of the mental attack techniques. Of course, it couldn''t bepared to a true one. However, for Fade, the Blood Devil Ring was still very useful. He could attack the enemy unpredictably and achieve unexpected effects. After absorbing the unique skill, he lived a life of leisure for the next period of time. Other than asionally giving guidance to Quin and Momo''s cultivation, he also went out for drinks with his friends. Just like that, he spent his most rxed and liveliest New Year''s since he came down from the mountains. Almost all the friends in the vicinity of Dragonville were invited for the holidays, including Momo, Shinnie, Tom, Scott, Winnie, and the others. They all spent a lively new year together with good fun andughter. The only considerable regret was Momo''s father, Ernest Soo. Since the New Year period was critical for business, he only came back for one day on New Year''s Day, and he then immediately went back to work the next day. After the New Year holidays ended, everyone returned to their lives once again. Those who needed to go to work went to work; those who needed to go to school went to school. It was another start of a new busy cycle. Fade and Quin also had enough rest during that period. At home, they discussed their ns for the new year. Should they deal with the business, or focus on the cultivation of the martial arts? The couple had not reached a conclusion just yet. However, that day, an unexpected visitor disrupted their ns. Fade stared at the man sitting in the living room. The man looked like he was in his thirties, and he would mix a few words of English in his sentences from time to time. Fade frowned slightly, "Mr. Wang, do you mean that you were entrusted by Jeremy''s biological parents to take him to Micovia for treatment?" Mr. Wang smiled at Fade and nodded, "That''s right, Mr. Chen. If you don''t believe me, this is Jeremy''s paternity test from his biological parents, and their task they gave me in ck and white. There is also an alias on it. Mr. Chen, you can confirm it yourself." Fade still wanted to say something, but Quin squeezed his hand and spoke first, "Mr. Wang, I would like to ask, what are Jeremy''s biological parents doing? Why did they leave him and let him stay in the Lin family?" "President Lin, I apologize. This is my clients'' privacy. Without their permission, I can''t disclose it to you," Mr. Wang raised his hands and shrugged. Then, he added, "Of course, if you''re willing, Ms. Lin, you can take Jeremy to Micovia with me. After all, when I came here, Jeremy''s biological parents also mentioned that they would like to invite Miss Lin over to express their heartfelt gratitude." "I..." She was a little moved. After all, Jeremy was like an older brother to her. It was lucky for him, who had been in aa for a long time, to be able to find his biological parents. Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 If Quin personally went to Micovia to meet them, she could see who his parents were to ensure that she could hand Jeremy over to them. Besides that, she could also learn about his parents and perhaps she could find clues about her mother, Chrystal. With such thoughts in mind, she nodded, "Mr. Wang, I wonder when you''ll be departing. I would like to go with you." "As soon as possible. If it''s possible, tomorrow would be great," he answered. "So soon!" Fade was a little surprised, and then he added, "I''ll go with you." He understood what his wife was thinking. Hence, he did not stop her from going to Micovia. However, he was also a little worried about her going abroad alone, so he proposed toe along. However, Mr. Wang''s expression changed slightly after hearing Fade''s words. He looked at him with a strange expression, then hesitated for a moment before saying, "It may not be very convenient for Mr. Chen to go." "Why not?" Fade frowned, "I''m Quin''s husband. Why would it be inconvenient for me to go with her?" Mr. Wang said, "Mr. Chen, the truth is Jeremy''s biological parents have already sent people to investigate your past with Jeremy. They... They don¡¯t seem to like you much, Mr. Chen." The meaning of that was very obvious. When he first came down from the mountains, Fade''s rtionship with Jeremy was rocky, and they were even enemies. Fade also taught him a lesson. If they found out about all these, it was normal for them to not like him. At that moment, Mr. Wang added, "Also, Jeremy''s biological parents seem to think that his injury anda have something to do with you, Mr. Chen." Fade finally got the message. It seemed that Jeremy''s biological parents not only just disliked him, but they also hated him to a degree, ming him for the situation Jeremy was in. No wonder Mr. Wang said it was inconvenient for him toe along. Quin held Fade¡¯s hand and said gently, "I''ll go alone then. Besides, there are so many matters and work here that need someone to deal with. If you leave, there will be no one to take charge." "But, I¡¯m worried about..." He looked at his wife a little uneasily. She let out a small chuckle and patted his hand, "There''s nothing to worry about. I''ve been to Micovia many times. It won''t be a problem. Plus, I''m a ck Level martial artist, and ordinary people won''t be able to hurt me." "Moreover, I won''t stay around for too long this time. I''ll be back once I''ve settled Jeremy down." Fade was silent for a while. Finally, he nodded and said to Quin, "Take good care of yourself." "Don''t worry, I''m no longer a child," she responded with a smile. Mr. Wang, who was beside them, also smiled, "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. Jeremy''s biological parents are very grateful to Miss Lin." With the matter being settled, it was time for them to start preparing. Because of Jeremy''s unconscious state, they needed to contact specialized doctors, prepare the corresponding equipment, and also contact the airline. It was not a small project. However, Mr. Wang had already prepared everything in two days'' time. From that, one could guess that Jeremy''s biological parents should be of good financial status. On the third day, Fade saw his wife off at the airport. When he returned to the vi, he suddenly felt that his house was a little empty without her. He was not free for long when Ernest gave him a call. Ernest didn''t beat around the bush and directly went into topic. It turned out that during this period of time, he had been dealing with the matters of the newpany in East Coast. Originally, everything was ready after the preparations during the New Year season. They just needed to pick a good day to announce the opening. However, unexpectedly, the cooperation partner suddenly changed their mind and made unreasonable requests at thest moment. Ernest had tried talking to the other party for several days, but not only did they not give in at all, but also pushed their luck. He was at a loss after being forced into a corner. He had no choice but to call Fade or help. Upon hearing, Fade agreed without hesitation. He would take a trip to East Coast to see for himself. After agreeing, he flew to East Coast the next day. Being the number onemercial city in the country, Fade felt the bustling excitement as soon as he got off the ne. It was different from Capital City, where the hustle and bustle carried a certain sense of formality. The situation in East Coast was lively, and even chaotic. The chaos was felt as soon as he came out of the VIP channel. Once he was out, he could hear loud shoutsing in front of him. He fixed his eyes on them and found that it was a group of fans, who were holding LED light boards, posters, and banners. They kept screaming the name of their idol. "Anatasia Chiang, I love you!" "Tasia is my goddess. Tasia is the best!" "You''re as beautiful as a flower, always and forever." Stunned for a second, Fade continued walking forward and was ready to leave. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, at that moment, an impolite shout came from behind him, "You there, stand further away. Don''t block the way." He turned his head and saw four strong men in cking out, shielding a woman in a hat and a mask. As the woman walked out, the fans who were waiting at the airport entrance suddenly burst into an uproar and started screaming crazily. Seeing that, Fade figured that the woman was the "Anatasia" mentioned. He didn''t know much about her. He frowned slightly and continued to step forward, ready to leave. However, before he could move, the bodyguards shielding Anatasia had already walked towards Fade and wagged a finger nastily at him. "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you see someoneing? Get out of the way." Fade, who was about to leave, stood still on the ground after being shouted at. He walked straight in front of them, having no intention of making way forthem. "Hey, hey, what''s wrong with you? I told you not to block the way. You''re doing it on purpose, aren''t you?" The bodyguard shouted, ready to hit him. Fade glowered at the bodyguard and said in a cold voice, "I''d advise you not to." "Kid, you''re so arrogant!" The bodyguard sneered and stretched his arms towards Fade. He was ready to grab his arm and push him aside. However, as soon as he moved, Fade gave him a p. The burly bodyguard stumbled back, almost hitting Anatasia and the others behind him. It immediately caused a smallmotion, making Anatasia cry out in surprise. She, who was held firmly by the bodyguards, red at Fade angrily, shouting, "What''s wrong with you? Who pushes people like this?" Fade snorted. "You have to be clear. It was your bodyguard who attacked me first. I''m already showing mercy for not teaching him a lesson." "You blocked the way first!" She cried in indignation. He sneered, "What do you mean I''m blocking the way? The airport is a public ce, not your house. What made you think that you could ask me to make way for you when I''m in front of you?" Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 "You, you..." Anatasia didn''t expect him to be so bold with his disrespect. Her eyes red with anger as she spat through gritted teeth, "Based on the fact that I am a celebrity, you should give way to me." "A celebrity? I''m sorry, I''ve never heard of you, a D-list celeb. Even if you''re really a celebrity, you don''t have the right to ask me to make way for you," Fade said coldly. "You, how dare you..." She was so enraged that she couldn''t speak. As for her fans, when they saw their idol was being bullied, they immediately got mad and cursed relentlessly at Fade. There were even some crazy fans who rushed in, wanting to deal with him. When she saw them from behind, she couldn''t help but sneer, scoffing in a low whisper, "Look at how my fans are going to teach you a lesson. Say you don¡¯t know me again?" However, what she anticipated did not happen. That was because when the aggressive fans were about to attack, Fade grabbed a LED light board and crushed it into smithereens with a light squeeze "Who wants to fight?" Seeing that, the fans, who were filled with furious indignation a moment ago, suddenly nched. They did not dare to move, then retreated one by one in disgrace. "Trash!" Fade gave a loud snort before striding out of the airport. No one dared to stop him. Anatasia could only stare after him. She was so frustrated that her delicate features flushed red, and she stomped her feet in a fuss. After leaving the airport, Fade hailed a taxi and headed to Ernest''spany. It was not that Ernest didn''t pay him any importance, but thepany was very busy recently. Fade didn''t want to trouble him on top of that, so he declined the offer to have someone fetch him at the airport and chose to get to thepany by himself. About forty minutester, he arrived at the city center of East Coast. The car stopped in front of a four-story office building. At the sight of the office building''s location and furnishing, Fade knew that it must cost millions. No wonder Ernest was so anxious. After all, to establish apany in such a ce, wasting a day was equivalent to spending an extra day of money. Even if he had the money, he could not stand seeing such funds thrown away.. Fade entered the office building and exined the purpose of his visit to the receptionist. After learning who he was, she became very respectful. "Mr. Chen, Director Soo is having a meeting right now. I''ll go and inform him right away that you''re here!" He waved his hand and said, "No need for that. I can wait until he finishes his meeting." "Then please allow me to show you to the reception room." She smiled and led him as they walked. He entered. Just when he was about to sit down, he heard a woman''s shrill cry. "Why are you here?" Following the voice, Fade saw a woman with shoulder-length hair. At first, he couldn''t recognize her. After looking closer, he remembered that the woman was Anatasia, the celebrity whom he just met at the airport. At once, he let out a snort. He found a seat to sit down, ignoring herpletely. Of course, this made her even angrier. She yelled at him, fuming, "Hey, I''m talking to you. Didn''t you hear me?" "I don''t know you. I''m not interested in talking to you," Fade replied icily. Anatasia''s face flushed. She huffed, "Just keep pretending! If you don''t know me, then why did you chase after me all the way here?" "I''m telling you, don''t pretend to act all cold and indifferent to me. Do you think that I''ll be interested in you if you do so? What a joke. That kind of fanciful plot in novels will never happen." She looked as if she had seen through him. He was rendered speechless, "You think too highly of yourself. I don''t know you, and I''m not interested in you. I came here because I have matters to attend to." "Keep faking it. Let''s see how long you can keep up this facade," she scoffed. He couldn''t care less about the foolish, self-righteous celebrity. He closed his eyes to rest as he waited for Ernest to finish his meeting. About a quarter of an hourter, there were rushing footsteps heard outside the reception room, followed by a man''s voice. "Why didn''t you inform me that my guest is here?" "Director Soo, you were in a meeting, so I..." The receptionist tried to exin. Ernest said a little exasperatedly, "That is an honored guest. Even if I''m in a meeting, you have to tell me! The meeting can be heldter." "I''m sorry, Director Soo. It was my fault," the receptionist apologized. "If s fine, I''m just saying it. I don''t me you," Ernest waved it off. By then, the figure had already reached the door of the reception room. Anatasia also stood up with a grin stered on her face. She looked at Fade smugly and said, "Did you hear that? The distinguished guest Director Soo mentioned is me." "Didn''t you say that you''re here to handle something? I would like to ask Director Sooter, what do you have to do?" Fade ignored her and continued to sit where he was, not moving. At that moment, Ernest had already pushed the door open and came in, apologizing, "Sorry for the wait." Anatasia immediately walked up to him with a smile on her face, "Director Soo, it''s alright. I just arrived not long ago." Earnest was surprised to see her standing in front of him. He asked instinctively, "Miss Chiang, you'' re here too?" She was also a little taken aback. "Director Soo, didn''t youe see me to talk about the endorsement?" Ernest coughed, "Miss Chiang, about the endorsement, I..." Before he could finish speaking, his gaze fell on Fade, who was sitting on the sofa. He immediately ignored Anatasia and walked towards him with all smiles. He said warmly, "Fade, you''re here." He stood up and grinned, "Mr Soo, I just arrived not long ago." "Fade, thank you for your help," Ernest sounded incredibly grateful. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "It''s nothing." Fade shook his head and immediately went straight to the point. "Mr. Soo, let''s talk business." "Yes, yes! Let''s go to my office then!" Immediately, Ernest and Fade were about to leave. Seeing that, Anatasia couldn''t help but shout, "Director Soo, regarding the contract..." "Miss Chiang, about the endorsement, I''ll ask Mr. Wang to talk to you. I still have something to attend to. Please excuse us." After that, he walked out with Fade. Anatasia, who was in the reception room, could only stay rooted on the spot. Her face darkened and took on a ghastly expression. "That guy..." "Miss Chiang, this way please," the receptionist said with a smile. Anatasia''s heart was still fueled with anger. She couldn''t help but ask, "Who was that person just now? It seems like Director Soo thinks very highly of him?" The receptionist answered politely, "He is Director Soo''s distinguished guest. I heard that he knows Miss Soo as well. Director Soo values him very much." Hearing that, Anatasia couldn''t help but snort and roll her eyes. With a look of disdain, she muttered to herself, "So he''s just a loser trying to use someone powerful to get to a better position. That''s all. What''s there to act smug about in front of me?" Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 In the office, Fade and Ernest sat opposite each other and got down to business. "Mr. Soo. what''s going on with thepany now?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. With a worried face, Ernest said to him, "East Coast is themercial capital of the country. The market is huge, so fromst year I had prepared for around six months to enter the East Coast market." "Before the New Year, I had a discussion with East Coast¡¯s business tycoons, the Qin family. We agreed to cooperate. I would pay for the funds and production products, whereas the Qin family would be in charge of East Coast''s channel. We will establish thepany together. I hold 60%, and they hold 40% and we''ll work together." "Because the market of East Coast isrge and they have quite a say, I have made concessions in the shares, giving the Qin family 40% to enter the market as soon as possible." "Everything was nned and settled. However, when I was ready to open thepany, the Qin family suddenly changed their mind. They asked for 70% of the shares, leaving me with only 30%." "Of course I couldn''t agree to such a request. I wanted to talk nicely with them, even offering 50-50; but the Qin family is rigid and not willing to give up. As a result, my newpany has been dyed and has yet to be opened." After hearing that, Fade could not help furrowing his brows. "This Qin family is acting too greedy. They want 70% just like that?" "Mr. Soo, must we cooperate with the Qin family?" Ernest replied, "Well, I wouldn''t say that we must. It''s just that the Qin family is a local business tycoon on here with arge market channel. If we cooperate with them, ourpany''s development will be much easier." "If we were to do it alone, it''s not impossible in theory; but it''s much more difficult. Plus, with the current situation, if we don''t agree, I''m afraid that the Qin family not only won''t work with us but will even deliberately make things harder. In that case, things will be troublesome." After hearing that, Fade paused for a moment before asking, "Is there a girl named Evelyn in the Qin family of East Coast? She''s about twenty." Ernest was stunned for a moment, then immediately answered, "Indeed, there is. Evelyn is the niece of the current head of the Qin family, Caere Qin. She is considered quite doted upon. Fade, why did you ask?" Fade said, "A while ago, I came in contact with her. How about this, let''s make an appointment with the Qin family and have a good talk." "Yes. I''ll just make an appointment for tomorrow then," Ernest said, and Fade nodded. After making an appointment with the Qin family, Ernest was slightly relieved. He gave him a smile, "Fade, you came all the way here, and I haven''t even officially weed you, but you''ve already gotten busy. My apologies. Come, let''s go out and have a meal. There are some restaurants in East Coast City that are very good." "I will eat well today then," Fade grinned in return. The two of them went out together. When they reached the first floor, they bumped into Anatasia again, who was walking out. She glowered at Fade with unfriendly eyes, sneering coldly at him. The expression on her face was unpleasant. He ignored her. Ernest, on the other hand, noticed this. He couldn''t help but ask, "Fade, do you know Anatasia?" He replied, "No. I just happened to meet her at the airport today. Mr. Soo, what''s the background of this woman?" Ernest exined, "Anatasia is a senior student of East Coast University''s Arts Academy. Some time ago, she took part in a talent show and won third ce. She''s rather famous, especially here in East Coast." "Thus, we invited her to be our ambassador. After all, celebrities like her, who just started being famous, are popr yet don''t cost as much. In addition, she is from around here, so people in East Coast are more likely to have a sense of identity." "Oh, I see." Fade nodded, not saying much. He didn''t want Ernest''s business to be affected by his small conflict with Anatasia. After dinner, Fade rested in the hotel for a night. At 10 o''clock the next morning, he and Ernest came to an exquisite teahouse, prepared to meet for their negotiation with the Qin family. It was only 15 minutes after the fixed time that the Qin family arrived. "Director Soo, I''m sorry. Dyed by traffic." The person leading the way was a man who looked like he was in his forties or fifties. He wore a trim suit. It was none other than the head of the Qin family, Dacre. Behind him, there was a middle-aged man who looked like he was in his early forties. His appearance was a little simr to Dacre, but hecked a bit of vigor. At the sight of that person, Ernest was stunned. "Why is he here?" "Who?" Fade asked. Ernest whispered, "Dyson Qin, Dacre''s younger brother. He is the father of Evelyn, whom you mentioned before." Fade nodded. At that moment, another young girl walked in behind Dyson. It was none other than Evelyn. Seeing her, Fade''s eyes glinted briefly. She also looked over at Fade, and their eyes met for a while. She immediately averted her gaze and looked somewhere else, as if she did not dare to look him in the eye. "Officer Qin!" Ernest greeted him and shook his hand. Then, he pointed to Fade and introduced, "Officer Qin, let me introduce you. This is..." Without waiting for Ernest''s introduction, Dyson interrupted him and said, "This is Fade Chen from Dragonville, Mr. Chen, isn''t it? I know him. There''s no need for you to introduce him, Director Soo." "Mr. Qin, how did you..." Ernest was a little surprised. Dyson nced at his daughter, Evelyn, and then said, "About my daughter, to some extent, I should thank you, Mr. Chen." At that moment, Dacre also said with a chuckle, "If it hadn''t been for Mr. Chen''s help, I''m afraid Evelyn wouldn''t be able to return unscathed from Twindragon Vige. Injuries or even death could have happened. After all, even Daemyn of the Hsiang family died there." Dyson nodded and said, "To express my gratitude towards Mr. Chen, I specially brought my daughter along this time." As he spoke, Dyson nced at his daughter. Evelyn stepped forward and said to Fade, "For what happened at Twin-dragon Vige, thanks a lot." His eyes squinted slightly as he looked at her. Thoughts were running through his head as he pondered over their intentions. After Evelyn thanked him unwillingly, Dyson took out a bank card from his pocket and threw it in front of Fade. With a smile, he said, "There''s one hundred thousand yuan in this bank card, to express the Qin family''s gratitude." If Fade couldn''t grasp what the Qin family were doing earlier, he immediately understood after Dyson had made such a move. It seemed that the Qin family had known in advance that Ernest had asked him to help out. They were worried that he would use the matter of him saving Evelyn to force the negotiation, so they simply took the first move by making such a thank-you show. Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 After realizing this, Fade could not help but let out a coldugh. He nced at the bank card on the table and said with a sneer, "One hundred thousand yuan. As the youngdy of the Qin family, you are still quite valuable!" Those words were clearly sarcastic, causing the faces of the three people to darken instantly. Evelyn almost couldn''t hold herself back, but she was stopped by her father. On the other hand, Dacre was extremely experienced. With a pleasant look on his face, he said, "Mr. Chen, if you think that it''s not enough, you can name a price. The Qin family are not people who don''t know how to repay a debt of gratitude." "Name a price!" Fade scoffed. He then waved his hand, "Repay the debt of kindness and that''s it? I didn''t think of saving Evelyn at all back then. Whether she is dead or alive doesn''t concern me." "You..." Evelyn''s face became even more ashen. Fade nced at Dacre and Dyson, dering. "As for the two of you, there''s no need to worry. From the start, I never thought of using the matter of me saving Evelyn to affect the negotiations. It''s just the Qin family; that''s nothing to me." Hearing that, Dyson immediately snorted coldly. He red at Fade and said, "You''re young, but you''re really arrogant!" Fade was not perturbed, "Whether I¡¯m arrogant or not, the Qin family will find out soon enough." Dyson''s face reddened, still wanting to argue with him. "There''s no need to argue with a junior. There''s no point." Dacre stopped his younger brother with a shake of his head. Then, he turned to Ernest and asked, "Director Soo, is this the attitude and stance of our negotiation today?" Ernest was silent for a few seconds. He then raised his head and looked Dyson in the eye, his tone was iparably firm, "Fade''s attitude is also my attitude." "If that''s the case, then I understand." A look of surprise shed across Dacre''s face. He then nodded his head and said in a deep voice, "If that''s the case, then the Qin family''s request will remain unchanged. 70% of the newpany''s shares. If Director Soo doesn''t agree, then we won''t have to talk about it anymore." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When Ernest heard that, the muscles on his face twitched, and fury shed across his face. He then shook his head, "We will not ept that no matter what. Our bottom line is sixty-forty percent, us 60%, and the Qin family 40%." "Six-four!" Dacre snorted coldly and said, "In that case, I wish yourpany a bright future ahead." After saying that, he stood up and was about to leave. Dyson and Evelyn also stood up and followed him. Ernesti''s face darkened. He could not help but say, "Do you really think that mypany can''t start a business without the Qin family?" Dacre stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Ernest. There was a threatening tone in his voice as he said arrogantly, "Feel free to give it a try!" After saying that, he gave a heavy scoff and then turned around to leave. Looking at their backs, Ernest mmed the teacup on the table, and let out a sudden curse, which was unusual for his character, "F*ck, who do they think they are?" Fade looked at Ernest and apologized, "Mr. Soo, it''s my fault for getting you into trouble. I..." Ernest waved his hand and said, "Fade, it''s not your problem. Dacre''s attitude today clearly showed that he doesn''t n to negotiate at all. This result is within my expectations. It''s just that I didn''t expect the Qin family to be much greedier than I thought." After saying that, he let out a long sigh. Fade looked at him and promised, "Mr. Soo, for thepany, go ahead with the opening. There''s no need to care about the Qin family. If they cause you trouble, inform me anytime." "And about the business, I can let Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Jade City''s Li Group know. Then..." Ernest stopped him, "Fade, thank you so much, but there is no need to trouble you for the time being. I'' m still able to hold on." Then, the two left the teahouse. Ernest went back to thepany, whereas Fade returned to the hotel. Meanwhile, Jenski somehow got the news that Fade had arrived in East Coast City. He immediately gave him a call and asked when he would be free. He wanted to have a meal together to properly thank him. Fade agreed. He remembered that Jenski was a student of East Coast University as well, hence he asked, "You''re at school, aren''t you? Well meet near the university tomorrow then. I''ll see if Shinnie has the time to have a meal with us." "Okay. Let''s meet at Splendid Restaurant outside the school then. I''ll go and book a private room now," Jenski said. The next morning after Fade had breakfast, he went to East Coast University. As one of the top universities in East Coast City and of the country, East Coast University was quite large in size and was well known for its beautiful environment. As soon as Fade entered the campus, he felt like a youth. Strolling on the campus under the cooling weather, he enjoyed the scenery very much. The campus was filled with lush greenery, and there was also a hugeke. Unconsciously, he reached a square. It was crowded with people and the atmosphere was very lively. A girl walked over to him with a smile and handed him a flyer, asking, "Hi there, is it convenient for you to vote for us?" "Vote?" Fade had a puzzled look on his face. The girl immediately exined with a bright smile, "Next Saturday, our university will have a parent forum, inviting some of the parent representatives to attend. We'' re in the middle of selecting a student to perform in a show." "We have 20 candidates to choose from. If you want, you can go have a look. Vote for whoever you prefer. You may use your phone to scan the QR code to vote." she pointed. He followed the direction of the girl''s finger and found a notice board over there. At that moment, a lot of students were huddled there in heated discussion. Hence, Fade walked over. Before he saw the content of the notice board, he heard students gossiping. "I heard that this year''s forum is rather huge. Those parents who are invited are all big shots." "Yes, the father of Eisley from our ss was invited. His family is doing business and has assets of more than a billion yuan." "Dorman''s mom from our ss was also invited. She''s the director of the Education Bureau and just happened to be in charge of school affairs." "It seems that everyone who''s invited is all high officials!" "It''s a good opportunity to perform on such an asion. Maybe they will catch the eyes of some parents and get recruited. They won''t even need to find a job." "What are you thinking? The opportunity to perform has already been decided, okay?" "What? Already decided? Didn''t they say we need to vote? Could it be that there''s something fishy?" "What fishy! Among the 20 candidates, there¡¯s Anatasia." "What? Anastasi is taking part in this? Then there''s no need for us to vote anymore. It''s definitely her!" "That''s right. Now that she is a celebrity, her poprity has skyrocketed. She must be in the first ce!" "But she''s already a celebrity. Why is she still participating in this type of forum?" Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 "Are you dumb? Her status as a celebrity might be beyond our reach, but for those high- ranking officials, it means nothing at all. Plus, there are big shots in the film and television industry among those who will participate in this forum. Do you think Anatasia wouldn''t want to show herself?" "That''s true. If it wAS me, I wouldn''t want to miss this opportunity." Hearing the discussion, Fade was a little surprised. He didn''t expect to hear of that selfimportant diva, Anatasia, again. After thinking for a while, he recalled that Ernest had mentioned to him that she was a senior student of the East Coast University Art Academy. Hearing that, Fade, who originally wanted to watch the selection show, suddenly lost all interest. He turned around and was ready to leave. However, at that moment, someone in the crowd eximed, "Look at the votes! Anatasia actually isn''t the first." "D*mn. Let me see! Check your phones, she really is not the first in the real-time votes!" "Who''s in the first ce? Who''s able to surpass Anatasia?" "Shinnie. The person in first ce is Shinnie, our campus belle." "Oh my gosh! That sure is unexpected. However, in terms of appearance and temperament, I really think Shinnie is better." "Yes, pure and lovely, and very low-key. I like her kind of type." "I like Shinnie too, but too bad I heard that she is an ice princess. She stays away from strangers. No one can pursue her." In the midst of the discussion, they actually mentioned Shinnie. Fade could not help but stop in his tracks and turned to look back. Overhearing the students talking, a smile tugged at his lips. He thought to himself, "I didn''t expect Shinnie to be so famous in East Coast University. Still, with her appearance, it''s natural for her to be the campus belle." Of course, there were people who supported Shinnie, and some who didn''t. Some of Anatasia''s admirers became upset. "Who the hell is Shinnie? Her votes must be fake!" "Definitely. Otherwise, with her reputation, how could she bepared to Anatasia?" "I''m going to comin to the university that the votes are repeated." "Forget it. Anatasia not being first means other people''s votes are repeated? I can also say that her votes are repeated!" "Anatasia is indeed a celebrity, but you have to be clear that the voting isn''t open to the public. Only students of East Coast University are involved." "What''s so strange about the fact that Shinnie beat Anatasia in the votes within the school? After all, Anatasia''s reputation isn''t all that good." "Exactly. Before this, she got exposed for dumping her poor boyfriend and hooked up with a rich boy. Also, she cheated in the final exams. There are also all kinds of other things that everyone knows." "Those rumors are all fake. Anatasia is not that kind of person." "Fake? There are even videos as proof, okay? It was all over the campus forum some time ago." "If outsiders don''t know about it, then fine. However, everyone in our school knows of Anatasia''s character. You fans should stop defending her!" In an instant, the scene had turned into a scuffle between Shinnie'' s supporters and those of Anatasia. Fade took a look and was surprised to find that there were even more people supporting Shinnie. "It seems that Anatasia''s reputation in East Coast University is not very good. The students don''t even support her!" Thinking to himself, he shook his head, and then turned to walk in the direction of the building to pick Shinnie up. However, just as he turned around, he saw a fashionably dressed woman surrounded by a group of people walking over. She was none other than Anatasia. When Fade saw her, she also saw him at the same time. She was taken aback. Then, her expression changed as she snorted haughtily, "Oh dear, there''s nothing I can do after being famous. Someone even followed me back to school. I really can''t deal with some fans!" Upon hearing that, some of the people around Anatasia started to mor. "Who are you talking about, Tasia?" "Where is that fan? How dare that fane all the way to East Coast University to harass Tasia? Does that fan want to die?" As people shouted, Anatasia shot a nce at Fade and pointed at him, pouting. "He''s right there." Immediately, a group of students who were fans of Anatasia surrounded him. Fade, who was about to leave, was stunned. "What are you all doing?" ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "It''s you! You''re the one who''s harassing Anatasia!" "Catch him and send him to the police station." Seeing that the group of fans were about to start a fight, Fade knitted his brows and gave a cold sneer, "What are you doing? I''m not Anatasia''s fan, and I didn''t stalk her." She scoffed,"You¡¯re still denying. Two days ago, we met at the airport. Then, I went to Director Soo'' spany, and you were around. Now, we met again at East Coast University. Don''t tell me it''s just a coincidence!" He looked at her and answered coldly, "You attach too much importance to yourself. The airport is a coincidence. For thepany, I am Director Soo''s friend. As for East Coast University, I am here to find someone, not to follow you." "The reason being, I don''t take someone like you seriously," he sneered and immediately turned to leave. Anatasia''s face darkened when she heard that, taking on a ghastly expression. The angry mob of fans immediately surrounded him, shouting all at once. "Apologize to our Tasia!" "How can you say that? Do you have any manners? You must apologize." "Apologize quickly. Do you hear me?" Fade let out a coldugh. "What? Not taking her seriously means I have no manners? You''re all too full of yourselves. Who said that I have to take her seriously? What a joke!" "You, you''re still quibbling! You came to East Coast University and to watch the voting. If you''re not here to see Tasia, who else could it be!" "That''s right. Also, Tasia mentioned just now that you were stalking her. How can you exin that?" Facing the group of crazy fans, Fade was rendered speechless. Just as he was about to leave, he received a call from Shinnie. "Brother Chen, I''m done with my ss. Where are you? I''ll go to you." "I encountered something in the square," he reported his location. "Don''t move, Brother Chen. I''ll be right there," she said. After hanging up the phone, Fade looked at the fans who were besieging him and forcing him to apologize. He cut them off icily, "The person I''ve been waiting for will be arriving. You will soon know whether I came for Anatasia or not." "Keep pretending. Let''s see how long you can fake it!" "The person you''ve been waiting for isparable to my Tasia? It''s ridiculous." "In East Coast University, there is no one prettier than Tasia." Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 Not long after, Fade saw Shinnie walking over with a bag over her shoulder. He quickly waved his hand and shouted, "Shinnie, I''m here!" Hearing the sound, she ran over quickly. When she saw him, she immediately pounced over, clinging on his arm intimately. She held his arm and said with a smile, "Brother Chen, you''re here!" When the people around saw that the person who came over was Shinnie, they were all shocked into silence. A few secondster, they all started chattering at once. "It''s Shinnie Sun! I didn''t expect that the person he''s waiting for is the campus belle." "If it''s Shinnie, then it makes sense. She is prettier than Anatasia after all." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Look at how close they are; maybe they''re a couple! If I had a girlfriend like Shinnie, I wouldn''t chase any celebrity!" "Shinnie is indeed gorgeous. No wonder she beat Anatasia in the vote on the ranking list." Amidst the discussion, Fade shot a nce at the dazed Anatasia, "You see that? This is who I was waiting for. I''ve already told you, I don''t take someone like you seriously." Her expression twisted even more when she heard that. Her face became ashen as the corners of her mouth twitched uncontrobly. When she heard thements of the students around her, it enraged her even further. She was originally the campus belle of East Coast University, especially after winning third ce in the talent selection program one year ago. She was known as a famous figure in East Coast University. However, what she didn''t expect was that her poprity didn''tst for long. With the arrival of Shinnie, the innocent and lovely junior garnered a lot of praise in an instant, skyrocketing her poprity in school. Even someone like East Coast''s rich young man like Jenski pursued Shinnie, which made her reputation in East Coast University shoot up even higher. Moreover, with the growth of her poprity, Shinnie did not have any negative rumors. Instead, she studied hard and kept a low profile. People revealed her to be down-to-earth and polite, and she was adored by even more people. In contrast, all sorts of negative press surrounding Anatasia were exposed as she became famous, which greatly affected her reputation in East Coast University. Especially when she had Shinnie as aparison, Anatasia was put down even more. Therefore, she didn''t have much of a good impression of Shinnie. However, because she was busy with events and affairs out of school and was often away, there wasn''t any conflict between them. Right at the moment, first, it was the votes, and then it was Fade embarrassing her in public. It immediately ignited her resentment towards Shinnie in an instant. She stared at her with dark eyes and said, "Shinnie, do you know that this Brother Chen of yours has long hooked up with Ernest''s daughter? You are just his backup." Shinnie was stunned. She looked at her and said, "Anatasia, I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I believe in Brother Chen. Don''t spread any rumors please." Anatasia was taken aback when she heard that. ring, she gritted her teeth. "You always looked so innocent and pure. It turns out that you''re also a b*tch who'' s willing to be someone else''s mistress. Say, you''ve been messed up by this man, haven''t you? Other than him, did you hook up with any other man?" "You, you..." Shinnie didn''t expect Anatasia to say something so vicious in front of everyone. Her pretty face instantly flushed red, angry and embarrassed. Fade''s eyes also darkened. He looked straight at her and spat, "Apologize to Shinnie right now!" "Apologize? Why should I apologize? I have hit your sore spot and you can''t take it anymore?" Anatasia asked triumphantly. "I will not apologize. I''ll show everyone Shinnie''s truly a b*t..." Before she could finish, Fade stepped forward and gave her a huge p on the face, leaving a red mark. "You, how dare you hit me!" She covered her cheek and shrieked in shock.. p! What responded to her was another p. To even it out, he made the other side of her cheeks red and swollen too. At that, Anatasia''s fans could no longer withhold themselves. They rushed over to Fade and Shinnie one after another, shouting like madmen. They were ready to start a fight. "Get lost!" However, Fade let out an angry roar, and the sound waves crashed into them like a tsunami. The fans were just students. They had never seen anything like that before and immediately felt great pressure and aura radiating from him. Their bodies trembled as they continuously stepped back. How could they still make a move! "Get lost, all of you!" He growled with a cold re. Just like that, the pale-faced students immediately scrambled. In the blink of an eye, there was only Anatasia left who was facing Fade. He glowered at her coldly and said in a cold tone, "Apologize!" "You, you don''te near me. I..." She croaked, trembling. "Apologize immediately. My patience is running thin." He frowned. Feeling immense pressure from Fade, Anatasia could not hold on any longer. She could only hang her head and apologize to Shinnie, "I''m sorry, I was wrong. I was talking nonsense just now. I''m sorry." Shinnie nced at her, then pulled Fade and said, "Brother Chen, let''s go." The two left. Looking at their backs, resentment was written all over Anatasia''s face and her blood boiled. She gnashed her teeth in rage and said, "Just you wait, Fade and Shinnie!" She immediately took out her phone and made a quick phone call. Finally, she hung up the phone and muttered to herself, "So he knows a thing or two? Isn''t he just a martial artist? Do you think I, Anatasia, can¡¯t find one myself?" On a shopping street not far from East Coast University, Fade and Shinnie arrived at Splendid Restaurant. Jenski had already arrived in advance. After ushering the two of them into the private room, the three of them began to dig in, chatting and eating. He thanked Fade once again warmly and then invited him to the Geng family''s mansion. Fade didn''t like the fuss, saying that it wasn''t a big deal, and refused. However, Jenski continued to insist on the invitation, which surprised him. Shinnie pointed out, "Jenski, if you have anything to say, you''d better tell Brother Chen directly. There is no need to talk in circles." Hearing that, Fade also nodded, "Jenski, if there is anything you need, you can just tell me. If I can be of help, I''ll do my best." Jenski looked embarrassed. He scratched his head and said to Fade, "Brother Chen, in truth, it''s still about my father. I want to find out what''s going on." At that, Fade thought of what Jenski had told him about Eastin''s mysterious mutation and death. He couldn''t help asking, "Did the Geng family find any clues then?" Jenski answered, "My grandfather once made great efforts to investigate this when it happened. There should be some clues, but it broke off not long after. Now, Brother Chen, you know more about those blood corpses than me, so I would like to invite you over and meet my grandfather. Maybe you can..." Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 Fade pondered for a moment. He was also rather interested in the matter of blood corpses. After all, it involved the Skull Mob. Therefore, he nodded, "I will stay in East Coast City during this period of time. Please contact me whenever you feel that it''s convenient, and I will go over." "That''s great. Thank you, Brother Chen. Thank you so much." Jenski eximed, his face splitting into a beam. He raised his ss to propose a toast, then drank it in one gulp to show his gratitude. "It''s nothing. You don''t have to be so polite," Fade replied with a smile. He then picked up his wine ss and took a sip. "Brother Chen, eat, eat. This is the restaurant¡¯s specialty. It tastes good..." Jenski picked up some food for him enthusiastically. However, at that moment, the door of the private room was flung open with a deafening bang. "Where is Fade? Show yourself!" A burly man barked as he stormed in after he burst open the door. "There¡¯s also Shinnie. They''re together," a woman said behind the man. Upon hearing that, Fade and Shinnie looked over and their gazes immediately frosted over. That woman was none other than Anatasia. Fade mmed his chopsticks on the table. He looked at her and said in a cold voice, "Anatasia, wasn''t your lesson just now enough? You simply have a death wish." She was intimidated by his murderous gaze. All color drained from her face. However, when she saw the strong man in front of her, she became confident once again. "Fade, don''t think that you can do whatever you want with your little skills. Now, I''ve hired a master to help me. I''ll see what else you can do." As soon as she finished speaking, the strong man in front of her stepped forward and looked at Fade with an arrogant expression, cracking knuckles loudly. He scoffed at Fade, "It''s you. Did you hit Anatasia? Now, I''ll give you a chance. Kneel down and apologize to her. I''ll consider breaking only one of your legs." She added, "And Shinnie too." The stout man immediately looked at Shinnie and was about to say something. However, at that moment, Jenski opened his mouth, "Gellert Zuo, how brave of you!" Hearing the voice, Gellert and Anatasia immediately snapped in Jenski''s direction. When they saw that the person sitting there was him, their jaws dropped in shock. "Jenski, why are you here?" Gellert asked in surprise. "Jenski, you''re here! I didn''t know you..." Anatasia was even more exaggerated. In an instant, a smile stered on her face, and she almost threw herself at him. After all, Jenski was the richest young heir in East Coast. Even if Anatasia was now a D-list celebrity, a rich man like him was still far unattainable for her. Therefore, at that moment, she was particrly excited to meet him. However, in the face of the delighted Anatasia, Jenski''s face darkened as he answered coldly, "You didn''t know? Then how dare you treat my friends like this? Do you think nothing of me?" "Jenski, your friends, are you talking about..." Anatasia looked at Fade and Shinnie, eyes widening in shock. He responded in a deep voice, "Mr. Chen not only is my friend but also my lifesaver. You dare barge in here all of a sudden to fight him? Have you asked my opinion?" "I didn''t know..." Her expression changed drastically, her lips quivering. She didn''t expect Fade to have such an identity at all, and she panicked. Gellert''s expression darkened slightly. He held her shoulder and said, "Anatasia, don''t be afraid. I''m here." Then, he stepped forward and gave Jenski a look, "Jenski, although Fade is your friend, he hit Anatasia. I must teach him a lesson." "Of course, for your sake, I won''t break his legs, but it''s necessary for him to kneel down and apologize." Upon hearing this, the corner of Jenski''s mouth twitched. He pped his hand down on the table and barked, "Gellert, didn''t you hear me clearly? I''ve said that Mr. Chen is my lifesaver. See what will happen if you touch him." An unpleasant look appeared on Gellert''s face, and his expression darkened. At that moment, Anatasia also looked scared. She tugged on Gellert''s sleeve and whispered, "Gellert, why don¡¯t we forget about it? We can''t win..." It was okay if she didn''t say that, but as soon as she did, it triggered him even more. As the president of the Martial Arts Club of East Coast University, he could be regarded as a big shot. Of course, as a ssmate, he naturally had feelings for Anatasia, the famous campus belle. Once, he even confessed to her. Although she never epted and even seemed to reject him a little, she took the initiative to ask him for help this time. This gave Gellert hope, which instantly encouraged him. Therefore, he had made up his mind that he had to do a good job in front of Anatasia. If he could build up his image with his goddess, he might have a chance to take a step further. At the moment especially, her aggrieved expression aroused Gellert''s desire to protect her. He didn''t want to back down at all. Thus, he nced at her and said firmly, "Anatasia, I''ve promised you. I''ll definitely avenge you today." After that, he looked at Jenski and said, "Jenski, this matter has nothing to do with you. I hope you won''t intervene." Jenski got slightly furious upon hearing that. "Are you ordering me? What if I have to intervene?" Gellert puffed in anger. He stared at him and said, "Jenski, you are of noble status, but I, Gellert, am not to be trifled with. If you insist, I don''t mind calling my cousin, Eckhart, toe and fight you." Jenski'' s expression changed slightly at the mention of Eckhart, but then he still stood firm, "Do you think that I''m afraid of him just because he has be the disciple of Master Tuan?" "You..." It seemed that Gellert didn''t expect Jenski to be so determined, and his face flushed with strain. However, there was no way he could pull out now. He could only bite the bullet and say, "If you insist on fighting, I don''t mind fighting to the end." "Fight to the end? Give it a try then!" Jenski shouted, mad for real this time. Seeing that the two men were inches away from breaking into a fight, Fade smiled faintly and said to Jenski, "Jenski, it''s no big deal. There''s no need to bother. I''ll take care of it!" "Brother Chen, I..." Jenski looked at him. Fade smiled. "Don''t worry. This kind of trash can''t hurt me."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jenski was stunned for a moment when he heard that, but he took a deep breath and sat down when he saw how confident Fade looked. On the other hand, Gellert secretly let out a sigh of relief. Although his attitude was tough and unyielding a moment ago, he would have a headache if he truly had a conflict with Jenski. Therefore, Jenski sitting back down was a great thing for him. Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 Thus, he shifted his gaze towards Fade and spoke with a proud look on his face, "Kid, you''re quite full of yourself! Since you make light of me, I''ll show you how powerful I am." As he spoke, Gellert shouted forcefully while his muscr body rammed towards Fade with such a huge force that there was a ''bang'' sound. His positive energy spread out like an explosion, bringing up a gust of wind along with his great momentum. Anatasia, who was watching from the side, seemed delighted when she saw that. She almost couldn''t wait to see Fade being knocked down. However, Fade, on the other hand, couldn''t help shaking his head lightly when he felt Gellert''s strength and scoffed coldly, "You dare act so arrogantly in front of me when you''re just at the early stage of the ck Level. What a joke!" "Presumptuous. Taste my fist..." Gellert threw a punch at him with a bellow. In the face of the punch, Fade reacted by just flicking his fingers lightly. An invisible force shot out instantly and hit Gellert in his abdomen. The huge force caused him to fly out and his body mmed into the wall of the room, slowly sliding to the floor, and he fainted at once. This time, Anatasia was dumbfounded. The smile of excitement on her face froze and changed into a weird look of disbelief, "This... How was it possible... How did you... You..." Without waiting for her to finish her words, he sent an energy force out with the back of his hand and knocked her out of the room along with the unconscious Gellert. After dealing with the two of them, Fade smiled before sitting down again and spoke faintly, "Done. Let''s continue with our meal." Seeing this, Jenski drank a toast to him before saying, "Mr. Chen, I''m afraid the matter rted to Gellert will bring about some repercussions." "Why? Does that fellow have a strong background?" Fade lifted his eyebrows. Jenski shook his head before replying, "That''s not the case. It''s just that Gellert has a cousin, Eckhart Zuo, who is very talented in martial arts. Two years ago, he was epted as thest disciple of Martial Arts Master Sanford Tuan in East Coast. He thinks very highly of him." "Therefore, if Master Tuan gets wind of this matter, I''m worried that..." When he heard this, Fadeughed, "Martial Arts Master Sanford Tuan. What''s his ranking on the Divine Dragon List?" "About this, I don''t think he qualified for the list!" Jenski answered. Fadeughed instantly, "If he didn''t even qualify for the list, then there''s no reason to bring him up. Don''t worry. Even if Sanfordes in person, I can take care of him easily." He had already killed Elijah who was ranked eighth on the Divine Dragon List. Not to mention a Martial Arts Master who couldn''t qualify for the list, he wasn''t even worth mentioning at all. Upon hearing this, Jenski''s face revealed a trace of surprise. He had witnessed Fade''s strength thest time at Twin-dragon Vige. He was indeed very powerful and his strength was at least higher than the midstage of the Earth Level, but after all, Sanford was a Martial Arts Master. He had entered the initial stage of the Heaven Level ten years ago. There was still a great difference in the ability between those who were in the Heaven and Earth Level. However, since Fade wasn''t worried himself, Jenski didn''t continue talking and he started to think of countermeasures. If Sanford really made a move on Fade, he would request the help of his Old Master; maybe then they would still have the chance to appease the matter. After the meal, the three of them left the room and went back to the school together. Two dayster, Fade received a phone call from Jenski, inviting him to visit the Geng family. Fade knew that it was about the investigation of Eastin''s death, so he, of course, agreed to the invitation. At noon, he arrived at the Geng family residence. As one of the top families in East Coast, the Geng family residence was naturally grand and luxurious. It was like a grove in the style of canal towns in the south of the country; the environment was very elegant. A servant led Fade to the living room of the Geng family residence, and upon arrival, there were already a lot of people seated. Jenski instantly greeted him warmly and invited him to take a seat before smiling and introducing his family members to Fade. Among them, the person seated in the seat of honor was the Old Master of the Geng family, Jenski''s grandfather, Thamar. The Old Master was already seventy years old but still looked full of vitality and vigor. He had taken care of maintaining his health. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. To the left of the Old Master was a middle-aged man who was about forty. He was Jenski''s second uncle and also the person who was in charge of the Geng family''s main businesses, Derex. Sitting opposite Jenski was a young man in his twenties. He looked quite simr to Jenski, but there was a hint of arrogance in his eyes. This was Derex''s son, who was also Jenski''s younger cousin, Hiro. After getting to know a few people and chatting nonchntly, Fade has basically grasped the situation of the Geng family. Jenski''s father, Eastin, was the eldest son of Thamar. He was a man of outstanding ability and was superior in all aspects. The Old Master had thought highly of him and had been grooming him to be the sessor of the Geng family. However, he had not expected the unforeseen ident that happened ten years ago, Eastin''s death. Now that the Old Master had only one son left, he had no choice but to train Derex. Hiro''s status had risen along with the rise in his father''s status. It was as if he was to rece Jenski''s position as the young master of the Geng family. Of course, these were all the internal disputes of the Geng family, so Fade didn''t pay much heed and didn''t speak up even though he saw through it. After chatting warmly for some time, it was lunchtime. The Geng family had arranged a sumptuous feast to wee Fade''s arrival. At the dining table, everyone was in a good mood after a few drinks and interaction. Jenski kept drinking toasts to Fade to express his gratitude. Seeing that the atmosphere was getting warmer, Jenski put down his wine goblet and prepared to bring up Eastin''s matter. However, just as Jenski was about to speak, Thamar spoke up first. Looking at Fade, he said, "Not long ago, Jenski went to Dragonville and was met with a dangerous situation. It''s all thanks to Mr. Chen that he was able toe out of it alive. The Geng family will be forever indebted to you for such kindness." As he spoke, a butler walked up carrying a gift box. Thamar told Fade, "Mr. Chen, this is a token of appreciation from the Geng family, please ept it." Fade smiled and said, "That''s very kind of you, Master Geng, but I didn''t act as I did for these gifts." "No matter the reason, we are indeed indebted to you. I hope that you won''t refuse our token of appreciation, Mr. Chen." Thamar continued to speak with a smile on his face. Fade really didn''t care about all those, "Master Ceng, I''m not being polite. To tell the truth, I don''t lack any of these." Upon hearing this, Thamar looked at Derex and the smiles on their faces gradually faded. At this moment, the way Derex and Hiro looked at Fade slowly changed. Between smiles, there was a hint of something else in their expressions. Jenski could vaguely feel the change in the atmosphere, so he spoke up, "Grandfather, Uncle Derex, we don''t need to be so formal with Mr. Chen. The two of us..." However, before Jenski could finish talking, Thamar red at Fade before speaking in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, since you''re not interested in these gifts, let''s cut to the chase, what do you want?" Fade''s expression changed at those words. His brows knitted together as he frowned, "Master Ceng, the reason for my visit to the Geng family isn''t to gain benefits of any kind." "Is that true?" Derex snorted coldly before speaking seriously in a low voice, "The reason you came to East Coast is the coboration between the Ernest Company and the Qin family, isn''t it?" "There seem to be some problems in the coboration between both parties." Derex looked straight at him. Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 Fade frowned slightly and paused before speaking again, "I have indeede to East Coast because of this matter, but it has nothing to do with this." "Mr. Chen, we have alreadye to this point, so it''s meaningless if you continue to put up an act," Hiro spoke up as well, "You have saved Jenski and can be considered a benefactor of the Ceng family, but if you want to make use of that debt to obtain benefits from us, we, the Ceng family are not fools." "Hiro, Brother Chen doesn''t mean that. Don''t utter nonsense." Jenski red and reprimanded him. However, Derex also spoke up at this moment, "Jenski, you''re still young, so you don''t have enough life experience and are easily manipted by others. Just keep silent about this matter." He then looked at Fade immediately after, and spoke in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, since we have alreadye to this point, I''ll just make everything clear. If you hold prospects that the Ceng family will intervene in the coboration between yourpany and the Qin family based on the kindness you showed Jenski, I can directly tell you that this will never happen. The Ceng family would never come into a conflict with the Qin family over such a trivial matter." Upon hearing this, Fade''s face couldn''t help but darken. He put down his spoon and his gaze turned gloomy. Thamar also said slowly right then, "Mr. Chen, if you are not satisfied with these gifts, the Ceng family can add to it. However, we won''t have anything to do with each other after today." The Ceng family was obviously worried that he would use the debt to pester them, so they wished to make use of the banquet that day as a chance to repay the debt and be done with him. "There''s no need for that." Fade put down his spoon. His face was serious and cold, and devoid of emotions at the same time. Beside him, Jenski became agitated at once, "Grandpa, Uncle Derex, how can you all act this way? Brother Chen saved my life and is the benefactor of the Geng family. Today, I invited him as a guest. Things aren''t what you think they are." Hiro curled his lips and said, "Jenski, I say, you''re not a kid anymore. Why are you still so naive? You think that just because he never spoke of it, he doesn''t have the motive!" "What other motive can he have foring to the Geng family other than looking for benefits?" He continued to sneer. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. At this moment, Fade stood up and swept his gaze across all the Geng family members before speaking coldly, "I have finally understood how the Geng family thinks of me. You really think that I''m here just to ask for favors. What a joke." With that, he nced at the gift box and said in a cold voice, "I have a worth of over tens of billions. You can keep these miniscule things for yourself. As for the Qin family, I have never even taken them to heart, let alone needed the help of the Geng family." After he was finished speaking, Fade looked at Jenski, "Jenski, I have some business to take care of. I''ll make a move first." "Brother Chen, please wait a moment!" Jenski quickly shouted before looking at Thamar and the rest of his family members as he spoke up, "Grandpa, I''ll be honest with you. I invited Brother Chen as a guest to our Geng family to ask for his help in investigating my father''s incident." "I hope that you can publicize the results of the investigation during that time and allow me and Brother Chen to continue the investigation." When the Geng family''s members heard Jenski''s speech, their expressions changed abruptly. Thamar was especially perturbed. He mmed his hand on the table before standing up and shouting harshly, "Jenski Geng, the nerve of you. How many times have I told you to stop thinking about your father''s incident anymore? So you won''t even obey me now, huh?" Jenski was also particrly distressed at this moment, "Grandpa, I don''t understand. Why won''t you allow me to investigate my father''s incident? He''s your son, the eldest son of the Geng family. He died so abruptly. Why won''t you investigate? Why won''t you let my father rest in peace?" "Jenski, how can you speak to your grandfather in that manner!" Derex, who was standing at a side bellowed, "We have already investigated your father''s incident at that time. Your father was ill and he went insane. What''s there to investigate when it has passed for so many years?" Hiro also spoke up, "Jenski, it''s also time for us, the Geng family, to look forward. We can''t keep dwelling on a matter of the past." "My father was fine all along. Why would he go insane for no reason? Moreover, I dug up some clues from my trip to Dragonville. I suspect that..." Jenski said excitedly. Thamar shouted furiously and cut him off, "Enough about this matter. No one is to investigate the East Coast incident anymore. That''s all for now. If anyone intervenes abruptly in this matter again, I won''t act kindly, even if he is a member of the Geng family." After that, he turned around and strode away. Derex red at Jenski before hurriedly following after Thamar. Hiro on the other hand spoke up, "Jenski, Grandpa''s advancing in years. He won''t be able to bear all the trouble you''re causing. It would be a disaster for the Geng family if you agitate and cause him to fall ill." With that, he left the room too. Jenski was left alone, puzzled and full of grief. Indignation burned in his eyes. Holding back the confusion and unwillingness in his heart, he took a deep breath and walked towards Fade. He spoke apologetically, "Brother Chen, I''m sorry. I didn''t think that my grandfather and uncle would act in that manner. I..." "It''s fine. It''s no big deal." Fade shook his head. He then looked at Jenski and asked with concern, "Are you alright?" "I''m fine." Jenski shook his head, but he couldn''t help saying, "I really don''t understand why Grandpa won''t let me investigate my father''s death. Back then, he doted on my father the most. The person he doted most on, the most outstanding son of the Geng family, had passed away. Why won''t he investigate and even prevent me from continuing my investigation as well?" Fade naturally couldn''t give an answer but uncertainties started to grow in his heart. It was true that Thamar''s reaction towards Eastin''s death was fishy. It wasn''t the reaction a father should have to the death of his son. However, even Jenski didn''t know the reason behind all that, not to mention Fade, who was an outsider. There wasn''t any other way to go about this, so he could only console Jenski and leave the Geng family residence. At the same time, after returning to the rear part of the Geng family residence, Thamar asked Derex and Hiro to leave before closing the door. He opened a locked drawer, pulled out a photo album from it, and looked at the pictures in silence. On the photo album was a handsome man with a warm smile. He had identical features to Jenski, and he was his father, Eastin. "Eastin, don''t me me for being ruthless. It''s just that..." Thamar mumbled to himself. However, at this moment, a voice sounded leisurely by Thamar''s ear, "You still can''t let go of what happened to your son?" Hearing this, he was surprised. He quickly closed the photo album shut before turning around, then he instantly saw a dark shadow wearing a skull mask. On the creepy mask were pale and terrifying patterns of a skull, with a green sprout in the middle of its forehead. If Fade was at the scene, he would have recognized on sight that the patterns were the symbol of Skull Mob. Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 "No, I didn''t. I just..." Thamar was obviously terrified of the man, so he hurriedly exined. However, the dark shadow just chuckled mysteriously, "You don''t need to exin anything to me. I just wanted to tell you that if your grandson continues to investigate the matter, he will follow in your son''s footsteps. Don''t me me for being ruthless when it reaches that point." "No, it won''t happen. Jenski won''t investigate any further. I''ll make him stop," Thamar replied at once. When the dark shadow heard that, heughed, "That better be the case. This will be myst warning towards the Geng family. If there is a next time, I won''t show any mercy." As soon as he finished speaking, Thamar felt a gust of cold wind, and then the dark shadow disappeared into thin air. However, he just stood where he was in a daze, without moving a muscle until ten minutes had passed before he copsed to the floor. Tears streamed down his wrinkled face, and it looked as if he had aged overnight. After Fade returned from the visit to the Geng family, he stayed in the hotel for a day. The next day, Ernest sent him a message, asking him if he had time to spare and invited him to the East Coast business reception. Fade knew that Ernest was still trying to find a solution to their newpany''s problem, so he didn''t refuse and agreed to the invitation to attend the business reception with him. The time of the reception was set for the evening. He specially changed into a suit and walked into the hotel with Ernest. The hotel was crowded with people, and most of East Coast''s business magnates were present. Groups of people were seen chatting with each other and it was quite a lively scene. However, the excitement and liveliness had nothing to do with them. Although Ernest had been in East Coast for some time and he had tried his best to acquaint himself with some of the local businessmen, he didn''t have many connections with the ce and the people. In addition, the conflict between him and the Qin family had gradually begun to spread throughout the city and a few businessmen that had a good rtionship with him also started to have a change in attitude. Those who were still sentimental shared a few words with Ernest, but the rest didn''t even acknowledge him, and they acted as if they were strangers. Due to these circumstances, the atmosphere around the two of them was especially cold and deserted. It was not until Jenski arrived that the situation took a turn for the better. He didn''t care about all these things and brought some wine over to drink a toast to the two of them. His actions caught the attention of some of the other guests, and they couldn''t help but inquire about the rtionship between the two of them and the Geng family. Suddenly, the bustling scene quietened down, and everyone looked in the same direction. Fade and the others couldn''t help but look over too, and they noticed that a few young men and women were walking over. At the sight of those people, Fade''s pupils constricted, and he narrowed his eyes. That was because there were a few familiar faces in the group of people walking over. Evelyn, the eldest daughter of the Qin family, and Hiro, the second young master of the Geng family. At that moment, other than the two of them, there was also a man of about twenty four or five beside Evelyn. Through Jenski''s introduction, he knew that the man was Evelyn''s cousin, Houston, who was the young master of the Qin family. Houston had his arms around a young woman wearing a revealing outfit, and she was surprisingly a familiar face to Fade as well. She was Anatasia. On the other hand, there was also a fierce-looking man who seemed to be in his thirties wearing a robe beside them. From what Jenski told him, Fade knew that the man was the cousin of the President of the Martial Arts Society, Gellert, whom he taught a lesson to a few days ago outside East Coast University. He was Eckhart Zuo, thest disciple of Master Tuan. It was clear that those few people had outstanding statuses. It wasn''t a wonder that their appearance caught everyone''s attention. However, they were not the most attentiongrabbing figures. The one that stood out was a man who walked in the middle. He was a man about twenty six or twenty seven years old, with a smile on his face. The man didn''t dress fashionably as how usual rich yboys would, but instead, he wore a in shirt with a pair of leather boots and had neat short hair. He was well built and walked with an aura around him, letting out a different pressure to others. As Jenski saw that the man had captured Fade''s attention, he immediately introduced the man to Fade. "That''s Yaakov, the young master of the Hsiang family, and Daemyn''s older brother. Yaakov served in the army and retired after three years, but he performed very well. I heard that he gained a third- ss merit and is quite profound in martial arts as well." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Initially, Daemyn was supposed to walk the same path as Yaakov and establish merits in the army before retiring, but..." Jenski didn''t continue, but Fade got the gist. Apparently, what he meant was that Yaakov would be Fade''s greatest threat. As Fade was looking at Yaakov, thetter turned to look at him at the same time. "Hiro, isn''t that your cousin! Who''s the person with him?" Yaakov asked. Before Hiro could speak, Evelyn sneered and spoke first, "That''s Fade Chen. We were acquainted while at Dragonville." "Fade Chen. Dragonville. As in the Fade, who killed my younger brother Daemyn?" Yaakov asked in a deep voice. "That''s him." Evelyn nodded before she added, "That guy''s very arrogant. He apanied someone to discuss a coboration with the Qin family a few days ago, but he was so proud that the coboration didn''t work out, and he left both parties upset." Hearing this, Hiro continued, "He really is very arrogant. He looked down on everyone when he visited my home the day before yesterday. He even said that he didn''t care about business dealings with the Qin family. "What an impertinent guy," Houston sneered and curled his lips as he heard this. Eckhart listened for a while before speaking up, "I have an impression of this guy." "What? Has he even offended you, Eckhart?" Yaakov asked. He shook his head with disdain, "He isn''t qualified to offend me." "It''s a cousin of mine. It was a few days ago at the East Coast University when he got into a conflict with that guy over a woman and was beaten up by him." When he said this, Anatasia didn''t dare utter a sound as she was worried that Eckhart would know that the woman he was referring to was herself. When Hiro heard all this, he couldn''t help speaking up, "That b*stard doesn''t know what''s good for him. He has just arrived in East Coast City and has already offended the Hsiang family, Qin family and Eckhart. He''s really courting death." "Your Ceng family seems to have a good rtionship with him. Jenski seems to be quite close to him?" Yaakov looked at Hiro. Hiro hurriedly exined, "Yaakov, don''t misunderstand. We of the Ceng family aren''t on good terms with this fellow. It''s Jenski who approached that fellow of his own ord. My grandfather even flew into a rage over this matter a few days ago when he visited my home!" "I see! Since the Ceng family has nothing to do with him, let''s go meet him," Yaakov said. "Let''s go and see what he''s got!" The rest of the bunch agreed, and they walked over in Fade''s direction together. Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 All present saw Yaakov''s group''s actions, and all of their gazes shifted over at once. Especially when they saw that his target was Fade, they couldn''t help but look surprised as they wanted to know what the rtionship between the two was. As they approached, Jenski had a worried look on his face, and he took the initiative to stand closer next to Fade. Fade smiled and said, "Don''t worry. A few yboys can''t do me any harm." As he was speaking, Evelyn''s sarcastic voice sounded, "How dare you call us yboys. Are you seeking death?" Fade looked at her before speaking coldly, "It seems that it was a huge mistake to let you live at Twin-dragon Vige." "You..." She was furious. At this time, her cousin, Houston, walked forward and looked at Fade, "Mr. Chen, as Evelyn''s elder brother, I can''t just sit back as you talk to my younger sister in this manner." "Why, do you also have a death wish?" Fade spoke unrestrainedly. Houston''s face grew cold, and Anatasia beside him couldn''t help but speak up, "Fade Chen, how bold of you. Do you know who Young Master Qin is?" Fade cast a nce at her before replying coldly, "If he''s someone who would fancy a woman like you, he shouldn''t be anyone worth mentioning." His sentence insulted both her and Houston at the same time, and both their expressions sank instantly. Houston snorted coldly and looked over at Ernest before speaking to Fade, "You have the audacity to be so arrogant just because you have Ernest backing you up." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Director Soo, I''ll tell you what. If you turn your back on that fellow, I can promise that we can continue the coboration between both of ourpanies. I can even make the decision to give up another additional 10% of the Qin family''s shares." When he finished, Houston looked at him confidently. He believed that his terms were tempting enough and that he could win Ernest over to his side. However, he did not know that he hadpletely misjudged the situation. Not to mention that Ernest wasn''t Fade''s backing, but he would never betray him given their rtionship either. Therefore, Ernest didn''t give the offer any thought and said coldly, "I''m sorry. The coboration between mypany and the Qin family has be impossible since thest time we met." "You... Fine... Very well!" Houston didn''t expect Ernest to decline on his offer so decisively, and his face darkened. He then gritted his teeth and he spoke in a cold voice, "Since you''re so brave, I think I have the duty to let you know how powerful the Qin family is." With that, Houston''s gaze swept around all the businessmen at the business reception before announcing loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, I, Houston Qin announce today that Ernest Soo and Ernest Company are enemies of the Qin Family. If anyone has business dealings with them in the future, they will also be our enemies." As soon as he finished his speech, there was an uproar at the scene, and everyone started a heated discussion before one businessman after the other started implying their stands in the matter. "Don''t worry, Young Master Qin. We, of the Fortune Group, won''t have any coborations with them." "The Wisdom Company has rejected them from the very start." "What? Ernest? We don''t even take him seriously." "With a business partner like the Qin family, why will we still need an unknown smallpany such as Ernest Company." Almost immediately, ny per cent of thepany managers dered their stands, and all of them supported the Qin family. This was the influence of the Qin family over the business world in East Coast City. When he saw this, pride crept up Houston''s face as he looked at Fade smugly, "Now, do you understand the Qin family''s power? Even Anatasia started to be pleased, "You''re doomed, haha!" Fade didn''t speak whereas Jenski couldn''t stand it anymore. He spoke up, "We of the Geng family..." However, before he could finish speaking, Hiro cut in with a cold sneer, "Jenski, you are yet to be able to represent the Geng family. Moreover, Grandpa instructed you a few days ago to stop interacting with him or else you''ll be chased out of the Geng family. Have you forgotten?" "Hiro, you..." Jenski was furious. Fade patted Jenski on his shoulder andughed lightly, "It''s fine. A trivial matter like this can''t bring us down." "You''re still being stubborn!" Upon hearing that, Evelyn scoffed. Yaakov said with a smile, "East Coast''s corporations won''t work with you. I would like to know how your Ernest Company would survive." Fade didn''t exin but instead searched the crowd as if he was looking for someone. When Evelyn saw this, she spoke with a sarcastic look on her face, "Houston has already spoken, and you''re still looking for a business partner. Are you daydreaming?" Ignoring her, he directly walked over to a plump, middle aged man. At the same time, everyone''s gaze was drawn along with him. Houston obviously knew that man and said, "That''s Mr. Wegmer Li from the East Coast Branch of the Li Group." "Jade City''s Li Group. That''s a magnate enterprise!" Hiro stated. Houston spoke with a gloating look on his face, "The Li Group has coborations with the Qin family. I also had several meals with Mr. Wegmer a few times. He wouldn''t have any business dealings with that fellow." However, just as Houston finished speaking, Fade whispered in Wegmer''s ear. Wegmer then took a look at his phone, and his expression changed drastically. Then, he nodded to Fade respectfully and announced in a loud voice, "From today onwards, the East Coast branch of Li Group will formally enter into a partnership with Ernest Company." As soon as he spoke, Houston''s face sank. After all, he had just stated that Li Group would never partner with Ernest Company. As a result, Wegmer''s words were like a p to his face. Immediately, he strode over to Wegmer and said, "Mr. Li, now is the crucial period for the coboration between Li Group and the Qin family. You..." Before Houston could finish speaking, Wegmer cut him off, "If Young Master Qin isn''t satisfied, the East Coast branch of Li Group will terminate its partnership with the Qin family." His words shocked everyone. Nobody would have expected the East Coast branch of Li Group to give up a partnership with the Qin family to partner with Ernest Company, a newpany. Houston''s face became even more grim, and his expression was unpleasant, "Mr. Li, isn''t it too rash of you to be so decisive on such an important decision. I wonder how the headquarters of the Li Group in Jade City will react if they know of this matter." Wegmer pursed his lips and replied, "Young Master Qin, you worry too much. This decision was made by the general manager of the Li Group, Mr. Martin Li." "What? How could Mr. Li..." Houston was shocked and without haste, he fished out his phone and made a call. After speaking on the phone, his expression darkened, and his expression was complicated. Apparently, the result he got from the phone call wasn''t ideal. Finally, he hung up the phone and spoke to Wegmer with a gloomy face, "Mr. Li, Li Group will regret its decision." "That''s not for you to worry about," Wegmer replied calmly. At this moment, the scene was silent, and everyone was stunned. No one had thought the business deterrence the Qin family imposed on Ernest Company would bring about such a result. Ernest Company really received protection from arge group such as Li Group when they were on the brink of destruction. For a time, the crowd sighed andmented, discussing Ernest Group''s fate under their breaths and that they really had amazing luck. Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 Opposite Fade, the group of rich yboys looked grim and their expressions contorted. Anatasia, who had been preparing to ridicule Fade, could only shut her mouth, not daring to utter a word. After a short silence, the ringleader, Yaakov, stood forward and spoke, "Mr. Chen, you''re really well connected. You even have connections with Li Group of Jade City. That really surprised me!" Fade looked at him and replied rudely, "If that''s all it takes to surprise you, then there''s still a lot more surprises waiting for you, Mr. Hsiang." "Really?" Yaakov narrowed his eyes and stared at Fade for a few seconds before saying, "The Hsiang family doesn''t have many achievements in the business world, and we aren''t proficient in this field, so I won''t talk to you about business today." His words were self- effacement. Although the Hsiang family didn''t stand out in the business world, Old Master Hsiang''s status was evident. He had a wide range of connections and had even stronger martial arts prowess to back them up. All these factors allowed the Hsiang family to have an influential position in East Coast City. Perhaps their influence was even higher than a business family such as the Qin family. One could say that the Hsiang family wasn''t the leader in the business world of East Coast, not because they didn''t have the ability, but because they didn''t want to do so. If the Hsiang family wished for it, it would be like taking candy from a baby to achieve performance in that industry. For a moment, all the businessmen agreed and ttered him. Fade wasn''t bothered as he just looked at Yaakov, saying, "If we aren''t talking about business, I think we have nothing more to talk about."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. With that, he turned around and was about to walk away with his winess. However, Yaakov called out after him, "Mr. Chen, wait a minute." "Why? Is there anything you want?" Fade turned around to look at him. Yaakov knew that he could no longer keep the suspense and his gaze darkened, "I don''t want to talk about business because I want to speak to you about my brother, Daemyn." "Daemyn Hsiang!" He was mentioned as expected. Fade wasn''t surprised as he showed no emotions on his face, "What do you want to talk about?" Yaakov''s expression darkened, and rage shed across his face when he saw Fade''s indifferent expression. It was as if he didn''t care about his younger brother''s death at all. He then asked, "I want to know, how did my brother die?" As soon as he finished his words, everyone on the scene fell silent. Daemyn''s death has caused quite an uproar and discussion throughout East Coast City. After all, he was the second young master of the Hsiang family. Among them were various rumours regarding Daemyn''s death, but no one knew what exactly happened. Now that Yaakov was confronting Fade, everyone realized that his death had something to do with him. For a moment, the way everyone looked at Fade changed again, and whispers of heated discussions could be heard everywhere. "Who is this Fade? To think that he had something to do with Daemyn''s death." "Now that he has totally offended the Hsiang family, it''ll be troubling for him." "That''s right. Their conflict with the Qin family can only be considered business- rted. They can still ovee difficulties with the support of Li Group, but for a conflict with the Hsiang family, even Li Group can''t intervene this time." "He''s done for this time. He''s doomed." At this moment, Hiro, Evelyn, Houston and the rest of their rich friends looked at Fade tauntingly and coldly. It was as if they already saw the scene of Yaakov teaching him a lesson. However, Fade wasn''t a bit frightened by Yaakov''s query. In fact, his expression was calm as he spoke softly, "Your brother was killed by a viin at Twin- dragon Vige. The military should have informed you. Doesn''t the Hsiang family know?" Yaakov glowered at him and spoke in a deep voice, "Of course, the Hsiang family received a notice from the military, but this reason can''t convince us." "If you aren''t convinced, then that''s your problem. Go look for the military. What has it got to do with me?" Fade answered rudely. When Yaakov saw his attitude, he became angrier. Suppressing his rage, he growled, "What has it got to do with you? ording to sources, you caused Daemyn''s death, and you''re still asking what has it got to do with you!" "I caused it! What a joke. What makes you say that?" Fade retorted coldly. Yaakov then took a look at Evelyn. She immediately sprung up and looked at him, "Fade Chen, many of us were at the scene, and we saw what happened. Are you still trying to hide the truth?" "At that time, the enemy was already defeated, and thest one attacked Daemyn. You had the ability to defeat him, but you let him attack and kill Daemyn before you charged towards him. We can totally say that Daemyn''s death was caused by you turning a blind eye," Evelyn eximed loudly. As soon as she finished speaking, everyone at the scene looked appalled. They didn''t expect this to be the cause of Daemyn''s death. At this moment, Yaakov''s eyes were full of fury. He red fiercely at Fade and shouted, "Now, what do you have to say?" When he heard this, Fade couldn''t help but sneer, "Do I have anything to say? Why should I have anything to say?" "Excluding the fact that particr critical situation at Twin-dragon Vige was caused by Daemyn''s actions and not to mention whether I still had remaining strength to defeat the enemies, even if that was the case, so what?" "Don''t tell me that it''s my fault if I didn''t save a member of the Hsiang family?" Fade replied fiercely. His eyes glowered at Yaakov as he asked him loudly, "Yaakov, you''re from the military, and I guess that you have undertaken missions." "Then let me ask you. When you were on missions, and your comrades sacrificed themselves, did you save them?" "I..." Yaakov was at a loss for words. Fade continued coldly, "If you didn''t, then can I say that you caused yourrades death and that you have topensate with your life." "You''re being unreasonable!" Yaakov shouted. Fade replied coldly, "I''m being unreasonable? Aren''t you, Yaakov Hsiang, being unreasonable? Or can I say that the lives of Hsiang family members are precious, but the lives of others don''t mean a thing?" Yaakov was so mad that his face flushed red. He clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles cracked, but he couldn''t retort Fade. At this moment, Houston spoke coldly, "Mr. Hsiang, you don''t have to quarrel with him. Since he admitted to causing Daemyn''s death, he has to pay the price." Upon hearing this, Yaakov''s face changed rapidly, and his expression regained its calmness and coldness. He looked straight at Fade and shouted coldly, "I won''t quarrel with you. You''re indeed responsible for Daemyn''s death, and you have to pay the price." "Haha, when you don''t make sense, you start using force." Fadeughed coldly, and his face darkened. He red right at Yaakov and spoke with his voice cold, "Price? I would like to see what price the Hsiang family demands of me." As he spoke, Fade''s positive energy burst out in a great momentum. Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 Upon seeing this, Yaakov gritted his teeth and roared, "You''re courting death, you b*stard!" The aura of his positive energy erupted, and he stepped towards Fade menacingly. For a moment, the sh of energy caused an aftershock that washed over the ordinary people around them, pushing them back. Hiro, Evelyn, and the rest had also put some distance between them, but they didn''t stop their taunts. "Mr. Hsiang, that guy''s too arrogant. Teach him a lesson." "You b*stard, you''re seeking death fighting with Mr. Hsiang." "He has to bear the responsibility for Daemyn''s death." Through shouts, the sh of positive energy between the two of them grew intense, and a fight was about to break out. However, at that critical moment, the manager of the hotel rushed over in a hurry. He forced a smile and said to Yaakov, "Mr. Hsiang, today is the day of the business reception, and there are many respectable guests invited by Mr. Huang. Can you please save our dignity and not fight here." Hearing this, Yaakov''s expression changed, and he paused. Mr. Huang was the boss of the hotel, and although he wasn''t from around the area, he was quite a reputable businessman in the country. Thus, since Mr. Huang had spoken up, Yaakov would have to respect his words. When he thought of that, he turned to the hotel manager, "I can respect Mr. Huang and not fight here. However..." While speaking, he looked at Fade, who was opposite him. The hotel manager turned to Fade, butpared to his attitude while speaking to Yaakov, he spoke to him in an unfriendly manner, "Mr. Chen, Mr. Huang hopes that you''ll consider carefully. Can you bear the consequences of fighting here? Mr. Huang hopes that nothing will happen." "Are you threatening me?" Fade looked at the hotel manager coldly. "I wouldn''t dare! It''s just a small expectation," the manager replied dully, but his expression didn''t match his words. Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at Yaakov and Eckhart beside him who didn''t make much of a presence but had an equally strong aura. Then, he looked at Ernest and Jenski before shaking himself lightly. The positive energy around him dissipated. When the hotel manager saw this, smugness shed in his eyes, and he squeezed out a smile before speaking to Yaakov, "Mr. Hsiang..." Yaakov snorted coldly and dissipated his positive energy as well, but just before his energy was totally dispersed, he attacked lightly with his right palm. Immediately, a ball of positive energy shot out towards Fade. The ball of energy wasn''t very powerful, but it could cause serious damage if one was hit with their guard down. Fade felt his opponent''s move and immediately retaliated. Yaakov''s positive energy was shattered with a bang. Fade then looked at him coldly as he spoke with an icy voice, "Are you looking for a fight?" Yaakov''s attack had been intercepted, and he didn''t look happy about that as he scoffed coldly, saying, "This is just a small lesson. If you continue acting like that, it won''t be this simple next time." With that, he turned around and strode away, followed by Hiro, Houston and the others. On Fade''s side, he narrowed his eyes and stared daggers at Yaakov, his expression cold as ice. The matter had eased, and the crowd of guests also dispersed. Apart from Wegmer from the East Coast branch of Li Group, who still continued chatting with Fade and Ernest, the other businessmen didn''t approach them. It was obvious that Fade had offended Yaakov, and that frightened the businessmen of East Coast City. They didn''t dare have any rtions with him in fear of being implicated. Given the situation, it was pointless for them to stay there. Thus, Fade and Ernest decided to retire early before the event ended. Jenski wanted to walk them out, but Fade declined the offer. The two of them left the hotel and prepared to drive back to their hotel. However, they had not been driving long when Fade took one look at the rear-view mirror and spoke coldly, "Uncle Soo, be careful. We''re being followed." Ernest turned around and looked back. Seeing two unlicensed cars following behind, he couldn''t help but feel nervous. However, Fade was quite calm and said, "Uncle Soo, hold on. I''m going to speed up." In an instant, the car sped up. Ernest felt a force pushing him back, and the car sped as if it was flying. When the two cars saw this, they sped up as well. Now, it became obvious that they were following them, or it could say that they dropped the act and started chasing after them. Fade manoeuvred the car, weaving in and out of the traffic nimbly, whizzing past the other cars around them, and almost touching them. The thrilling feeling caused Ernest to break out in a sweat as he held onto the handle on the car door tightly, not daring to release his hold for even a moment. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Although the cars behind them were at high speed, Fade had better driving skills and slowly lost them. However, at this moment, when the car drove onto a bridge, there were only two cars in front and a large truck that was driving in reverse,ing straight forthem. The truck roared towards them and came to a sudden stop. The front of the truck skidded and blocked the road in front of them. At the same time, Fade could see that after the truck stopped, the door opened, and a figure jumped down from it. Right then, Fade''s car was only about fifty metres from the truck. They were speeding at two hundred kilometres per hour, and it was impossible to stop the car at such a high speed. Ernest couldn''t help but despair, his heart roared, "We''re going to crash. Am I going to die here? Momo, I''m going to die, so you have to take good care of yourself when you''re alone!" Just as Ernest was thinking of hisst words, Fade spoke to him in a light tone, "Uncle Soo, rx. Don''t worry. We won''t die." Immediately, Fade tore Ernest''s seatbelt in his right hand and grabbed him. At the same time, he threw open the door with his left hand and jumped out with him. "Jumping out of a moving vehicle? We''re jumping out at such a high speed. We''re doomed!" Ernest cried out in his heart. Then, he felt a gush of wind so strong that he couldn''t open his eyes. He teared up. "It''s over, it''s over, we''re doomed," Ernest shouted in his heart. Just then, he felt the wind pressure lessened, and his legs that had been kicking in mid-air felt the touch of the solid ground again. "This..." He was puzzled. He opened his eyes and saw that he was standing on the bridge, unharmed. He didn''t even have a wound on him. Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 As for Fade, who stood beside Ernest, his hair wasn''t even dishevelled. At the same time, there was a loud ''bang'', then a ball of fire rose up into the sky before it exploded violently. It turned out that Fade''s car had crashed into the truck blocking the way and exploded. At the time of the explosion, Fade struck out a wave of positive energy to shield Ernest from the st. When the explosion subsided, several men in ck turned over from the other side of the truck, standing in front of Fade and Ernest, "You survived. What luck." Fade stared at these men and was about to question them. However, there was the sound of brakes behind him. They were the two unlicensed cars that had been following them. The car stopped, and eight men in ck came down. They instantly surrounded Fade and Ernest. "What''s going on?" Theters saw the explosion scene and couldn''t help but ask. The men in ck from before answered, "They were lucky and jumped out of the car. Don''t talk so much. Let''s just kill them." In an instant, more than a dozen men in ck surrounded them. Judging from their postures and aura, these people were obviously not ordinary men. They were martial artists and were of considerable strength, at least at the intermediate stage of the ck Level. "Uncle Soo, you should step back a little. I will take care of them," Fade said. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Upon hearing this, one of the men in ck snorted coldly, "Take care of us? Kiddo, aren''t you too arrogant?" Fade replied with a smile, "Who sent you? Yaakov, Eckhart, Evelyn, Hiro, or someone else?" "A dead man doesn''t need to know so much," the man in ck snorted. A shining dagger appeared in his hand, and he stabbed at Fade ferociously. The other men in ck also started attacking. All kinds of weapons appeared, and they charged at Fade at the same time. In that instant, des flew, and the weapons came at Fade with serious killing intent. The reflections from the de were like a of deathing for him. "Go to hell!" The man shouted. Fade snorted coldly, andpletely ignored their attacks. He used his fingers as a sword, and a stream of energy was condensed. A two feet long virtual sword appeared and manifested into a fierce, legendary weapon. It shed with the weapons of the men in ck and cut through them. The men in ck didn''t expect Fade to be so powerful. They were stunned until the leader pulled out a pistol equipped with a silencer. He aimed at Fade before pulling the trigger. Immediately, there was a bang, and a red hot bullet shot out, aiming at Fade''s forehead. When he saw this, he scoffed coldly and didn''t even dodge but reached out to grab it. "Grabbing a bullet with his bare hands, what aughable fellow." The man in ckughed coldly when he saw this. However, he was dumbfounded at what happened next. That was because they had expected the bullet to pass through his palm and hit him in the forehead, butthat didn''t happen. On the contrary, Fade opened his hand, and a yellow bullet appeared in the middle of it. "With his bare hands? How is that possible?" The man in ck was shocked. At this moment, Fade suddenly threw the bullet. It cut through the wind in a sh towards the leader of the men in ck. "No..." The leader did not have the time to dodge, and he let out a scream. The bullet hit his forehead, piercing through his brain, and leaving a bloody hole the size of a fist. The leader stopped breathing. ring, his body fell down straight on the ground, lifeless. The rest of the men were stunned by their leader''s sudden death before turning around and escaping in all directions. When he saw this, Fade snorted and said, "You wish to escape? Do you think that you can escape?" Immediately, his figure blurred, and he chased after them in a sh. In just a few dozen seconds, Fade had killed all of them, only leaving one survivor. He dragged him back by his cor. Throwing the man on the ground, he pulled the ck mask off his face. It was the face of an unfamiliar man in his thirties. Fade couldn''t recognize him. "Tell me, who are you?" Fade shouted coldly. The man in ck asked through his trepidation, "If I tell you everything, can you let me go?" Fade replied coldly, "You''re not qualified to bargain with me!" Seeing Fade''s cold eyes, the man in ck quickly said, "We''re from the ck me Team." "ck me Team?" Fade was puzzled. At this point, Ernest exined, "I''ve heard of the ck me Team. It''s an underground organization in East Coast City. They have operations such as underground casinos and collect protection fees. It seems that they''re quite powerful." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but sneer and said with disdain, "What ck me Team? They are just a group of punks." He looked down on those street punks. "Tell me, why does the ck me Team want to kill me?" Fade asked. "This... I don''t know," the man replied. Fade''s face sank, and his eyes filled with anger, "You don''t know?" The man in ck waved his hands anxiously, "I''m telling the truth. I really don''t know. Our boss arranged this mission, and we just followed orders. We really don''t know the person behind all this." Fade looked into his eyes and observed his expression. It didn''t seem as if he was lying so he asked, "Who''s the boss of the ck me Team?" "Our boss'' nickname is ck me. We don''t know his exact name," the man replied. Fade asked, "Where does he live?" "This, I don''t know the exact location, but I do know that our boss frequents a club named East Pce Club." "East Pce Club." Fade memorized the name before hitting the man in the head and killing him. "Uncle Soo, let''s go back!" Fade said to Ernest. Ernest looked at the messy scene and was a little worried, "This, will there be any trouble?" Fade said, "This was caused by the other party. They will clean this up themselves. We don''t need to be worried." Then, he sent Ernest back, but he didn''t return to the hotel. Instead, he looked up the address of East Pce Club and rushed over. At the same time, at East Pce Club, a stout and muscr man was embracing a few women in revealing dresses with his hands all over them. Right then, he received a phone call, "Boss, the mission failed." "What? Failed? You failed to kill that guy, Fade Chen?" ck me frowned. "Not only did we fail to kill him, but all are dead as well," hisckey reported. Of ¡ãUr Chapter 1783 Chapter 1783 "Are you all useless? A bunch of you went to kill one man and werepletely annihted. Trash. You''re all trash." ck me was furious. He swept all the beer bottles onto the ground. The bottles crashed and shattered and shards flew everywhere, causing screams all around. The servants all lowered their heads in silence, not daring to speak in fear of their boss venting his anger on them. After a moment of silence, ck me pulled his phone out gloomily and made a call, "Mr. Hsiang, the mission failed. That fellow is still alive and my men werepletely annihted..." There was silence on the other end of the line before the person spoke, "It''s not your fault. The information was inurate. Go into hiding for now. Come back after the matter has died down. The Hsiang family won''t forget you." When he heard this, ck me was excited, and he replied respectfully, "Mr. Hsiang, rest assured, I will follow the Hsiang family''s orders wholeheartedly in the future." After expressing his thanks, ck me hung up. The excitement and smile on his face reced his fury from just now. "Although we failed the mission, we built a rtionship with the Hsiang family, it wasn''t for nothing." "However, it''s so ridiculous that the kid can make me go into hiding! F*ck!" ck me cursed before emptying his beer bottle. He then rose and instructed hisckeys, "Clean up. I''m going out." "Yes..." The man nodded and walked to the door, preparing to open it. However, right at that moment, there was a bang, and the door was kicked open. It fell heavily onto the ground, crushing ck me''s subordinate under it. Then, a young man in his twenties appeared at the doorway of the private room with a cold look in his eyes. Upon seeing this, ck me''s face sank, and he shouted angrily, "Who are you? How dare you mess up my, ck me''s, turf. Are you looking for death?" When Fade heard the name ''ck me'', his eyes narrowed as he red at him, speaking icily, "You''re ck me. Then, you''re the one who arranged the car chase just now!" "You''re that Fade!" When ck me heard this, he couldn''t help but feel shocked. He immediately asked doubtfully, "How did you find this ce? You..." Before he could finish speaking, Fade''s body flickered, and he rushed at ck me. When ck me saw this, he was shocked and immediately instructed his subordinates to attack, "Stop him. Stop him now. Hurry, move faster." The subordinates moved at once, rushing out fiercely one after the other. However, in the face of Fade, it was all in vain. After a few cracking sounds, Fade defeated all of ck me''s subordinates. Theyid on the ground, immobilized. "How is this possible..." Seeing this, ck me was rmed. The slight fighting spirit in his heart disappeared, and he turned around to escape. "You want to escape! Do you think it''s possible?" Fade snorted coldly. In a blur, his body appeared behind ck me, and he threw a punch. Immediately, ck me screamed and spat blood. He fell to the ground and started to howl in pain. Fade kicked him and spoke coldly, "Shut up. Don''t howl." ck me endured the pain. His cheeks were swollen and flushed but he didn''t dare utter another sound. Fade stepped on his chest before asking coldly, "Speak. Who sent you to kill me?" When he heard this, ck me''s eyes rolled as he replied, "I, I don''t know what you''re talking about." "You don''t know? You''re still ying dumb." Fade snorted coldly and started to increase the strength on his foot. Immediately, ck me felt as if there was a mountain crushing him. He could feel great pressure throughout his body. He felt as if he was going to explode. The unbearable pain and fear made him spill the beans, "Stop stepping on me. Please stop. I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you everything." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Speak!" Fade shouted coldly. The look on ck me''s face wasplicated, and his expressions changed before he spoke, "It''s the Hsiang family''s Yaakov Hsiang, Young Master Hsiang." "Yaakov! Of course, it''s him!" Fade''s eyes gleamed, and his expression went cold. At this moment, a siren sounded downstairs. Then, there was a tter of footsteps, apanied by loud shouts approaching quickly, "Police! Everyone, don''t move. Hold your head and squat down." "Why did the police arrive so fast?" Fade was slightly surprised, and he prepared to leave from the window. He wasn''t afraid of the police, and he only didn''t want the trouble of going through the procedures. However, just as he was about to leave, the police shouted through the loudspeaker, "Fade Chen, submit at once. The police have your details. If you continue to resist, we have the authority to shoot you down." When he heard this, Fade stiffened and his face darkened. That was because his details the police read out immediately after were urate. They even had Ernest''s information. "Something''s wrong. These policemen didn''t seem to havee after receiving a call informing them of the activity going on here." He thought, "That''s because they wouldn''t havee so quickly, and they wouldn''t be able to prepare my information over such short notice." It seems that Yaakov had guessed that he would make a move on ck me. He must have called the police even before he came over, then they would arrest him once he arrived. At this moment, ck me, who wasying on the floor, thought of something, and his face darkened to the point that it was unpleasant. He was feeling excited just then as he thought that Mr. Hsiang thought highly of him and that the Hsiang family would give him benefits, but in the blink of an eye, reality pped him in the face. He knew that the Hsiang family didn''t care about him, and he was just a dog to be deserted at any time. In the few seconds that Fade paused, armored police had already rushed into the private room and pointed their rifles at him, "Don''t move. Put your hands in the air. Don''t move." Fade raised his hands slowly and let the police take him away. This was his decision after careful consideration. He wasn''t afraid of the police, but it was different for Ernest and the others close to him. Even if this matter had nothing to do with them, it would be troublesome if they were marked by the police and received a visit from time to time. Therefore, he decided to submit to the police and settle the matterpletely, so as not to cause trouble for Ernest and the others. Very soon, he was brought to the police station. The task force investigated him, interrogating him on the details of the car chase and murder on the bridge. Fade didn''t hide the truth and told the police everything that had happened. After all, he had acted in self-defence, so he wasn''t afraid that the police would convict him. Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 Just as Fade was being brought to the police station, Yaakov had just returned to the Hsiang family residence and received a report from his subordinate. He smiled faintly and said, "Kiddo, it''s not enough to have brute strength over here in East Coast City." Beside him was a man in his fifties. It was Yaakov''s father, Macbeth Hsiang. He looked at his son and shook his head, "Fade Chen isn''t that simple. We won''t be able to take him down with just the police." Yaakov smiled, "Dad, I''m not counting on the police to convict him. It''s just a small lesson. After all, we haven''t gotten our revenge for Daemyn''s death. We''ll be letting him off the hook too easily if he goes to jail." Upon mentioning Daemyn''s death, Macbeth''s face darkened, and hatred brewed in his eyes, "Although Daemyn was a profligate, it was too much of Fade to cause his death. The Hsiang family must get its revenge." Yaakov agreed in a low voice, "The Hsiang family must avenge Daemyn''s death. However, Grandpa has to make some preparations." Macbeth said, "This time, your grandfather has hired some masters. Fade Chen is doomed." Due to the Hsiang family''s influence, the police deliberately pressured Fade, but it didn''t affect him much. Of course, time was dyed, and he was only let out after a day and a half. After packing up, he went straight to the Ernest Company and found Ernest. When Ernest saw him, he was shocked and hurriedly asked with concern about what had happened. Fade briefly told him about the happenings and asked him whether he had met with any trouble. Upon hearing this, Ernest shook his head, "There wasn''t any trouble, and the Hsiang family didn''t pressure us. If everything goes smoothly, we can start operations in a week." Fade nodded. At this moment, his phone rang, and he picked up the call. After listening for a while, he nodded, "Alright, I get it. Tomorrow, just head straight to East Coast University." After hanging up, he made small talk with Ernest. He found out that during the time he was locked up, Ernest had already terminated the ambassador contract with Anatasia. After all, she had mocked them in public at the business reception. Ernest would never let her to be their ambassador after her actions. After he understood the situation, Fade went back to the hotel. He freshened up and rested for the night. The next day, he went directly to East Coast University. That day was a special day as there was a parent forum being held there. As one of the candidates, Shinnie had to stay back for this event, so Fade went to the campus to participate in it. Arriving at East Coast University, it was more bustling than thest time. Apart from young and lively students, there were many luxury cars and middle-aged men and women dressed invish clothes. Obviously, those people were representatives of the parents who hade to participate in the parent forum. Of course, those representatives were all carefully selected rich and powerful people. Each of them had respectable statuses. Fade followed the flow of people all the way to the stadium, which was the venue in which the parent forum was being held. Due to the fact that it was almost time for the forum, the scene was slightly chaotic. There were volunteers from the school who smilingly invited the parent representatives to their VIP seats. The students and audience were seated in the outer ring. Of course, there were students performing. They were nervously practising backstage as the statues of the parent representatives were respectable, and they didn''t want to make any mistakes. Fade looked at the busy crowd and was reminded of the time when he watched the voting at the za. Shinnie was in first ce at that time, surpassing Anatasia. He didn''t know if that was still the case. However, he didn''t care about those things. He casually found a seat and sat down to observe the parent forum. Before long, the parent forummenced. First of all, the dean of the university gave a speech. After he finished, a wave of apuse followed. Then, it was time to introduce the parent representatives. Therefore, the host introduced them one by one. "Addax Wang''s father, Odhran Wang, is the founder and chairman of Odhran Estate Group. He''s our city''s..." "Fiona Liu, Yannah Hu''s mother, is the director of the Industry and Commerce Bureau. She''s in charge of..." In short, every single person was introduced. The parent representatives were either chairmen or directors or presidents of all kinds of institutions. Different titles were thrown out as if they were very common. As the parents were introduced one by one, thest man toe on stage caught everyone''s attention. That was because this middle- aged man was Tancred Chiang, Anatasia''s father. His title was the general manager of a culturalpany. However, everyone knew that the so-called culturalpany was just a work studio when Anatasia debuted as a star. Her father''s title of general manager was just in name. At first, ording to the ss of the parent representatives, Tancred didn''t qualify, but this time, due to other reasons, the school added him to the list. When the parent''s finished their introductions, it was time for the highlight of the parent forum. The representatives from each industry spoke their views on the education methods and suggestions to the university. These parents were all elites from different industries, and once their discussion started, it was all in long speeches, having different views. It was all very exciting. Throughout the process, something very surprising happened. Tancred, who wasn''t very well thought of, gained a round of apuse after his speech. There were even other parents who took the initiative to greet him and asked him to form a partnership. Actually, Tancred alone didn''t have this ability. He was able to gain the goodwill of others so easily because of a single reason. He had announced that his culturalpany had formed a partnership with the Qin family. With their support, he grew important in the eyes of the parents, and their attitude towards him changed. As for how he got over to the Qin family''s side, Fade remembered how Anatasia and Houston were embracing during the business reception, and he immediately understood. Therefore, Tancred became the core and focus of the parent forum. Anatasia''s face beamed with pride and excitement when she saw this. Finally, when the discussions ended, the parents expressed their tokens of appreciation by donations or inscriptions. Anyways, all Of ???? benefited the university. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Of course, Tancred''sst donation of five million dors was in top ce and won a round of apuse. In the time following, the students went into a buzz, shouting Anatasia''s name. Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 At this time, the forum hade to an end, and thest program was the students'' performance. It was also what the students were voting on earlier. The host stepped forward and announced loudly, "Next, let''s enjoy the dance performance "Moon Chasing", brought to us by our first-year student, Shinnie Sun." Following that, a group of pretty girls in light dresses walked upstage. Their figures were alluring and their movements graceful. Right in the middle of them was Shinnie. She was eyecatching, wearing delicate makeup and looking like a fairy right out of an ancient portrait, pure and delicate. She caught everyone''s attention. As soon as she appeared, she attracted the gazes of everyone. The students, who had been calling out Anatasia''s name, were instantly overwhelmed by others shouting Shinnie''s name. Anatasia, who was initially feeling pleased, saw this scene. Her face then darkened and her expression turned ugly. At this time, the music had already begun. Shinnie and her fellow performers were ready and were just about to start dancing. When Anatasia thought of something, she stood up abruptly before shouting, "Wait!" This action shocked the audience, and everyone''s eyes turned to her. The host quickly asked, "Anatasia, is something wrong?" Anatasia looked at Shinnie before speaking loudly, "I feel that it''s inappropriate for Shinnie to perform on stage!" As soon as she finished speaking, there was an uproar, and the audience became heated. "What is Anatasia doing, embarrassing Shinnie!" "Are you kidding me? The program was decided by voting. Shinnie ced first. Nothing''s wrong. I think Anatasia''s just jealous." "She sure is. Thest time at the za, she got into a quarrel with someone else because she was jealous." "Shinnie''s votes were paid for. She shouldn''t be allowed to perform for this program." "That''s right. How could Shinnie''s reputationpare to Anatasia''s?" There were discussions and different views everywhere. The host looked at the dean and forced a smile before asking, "Anatasia, the program has already been decided. You say that it''s inappropriate. May we know the reason?" Anatasia stared at Shinnie and snorted coldly, "The reason is simple. It''s because Shinnie has improper behavior and is not qualified to perform for this program." "Improper behavior?" As soon as she made the usation, everyone looked confused. Anatasia continued speaking, "I''m afraid that everyone doesn''t know. A few days ago, our ssmate, Shinnie, embraced an outsider intimately on campus and even got into his car. She has some improper rtions with the other party." As soon as she finished speaking, the crowd of students burst into an uproar. "Anatasia Chiang, what nonsense are you spouting? Shinnie isn''t someone to do that!" "This is nder. Our campus belle, Shinnie, has always been pure. How could she have done something like that?" "I don''t believe it. If you tell me that Anatasia did that, it''s more believable." Anatasia sneered when she heard voices of doubt and projected a video on the screen. The content of the video was the scene in which Fade came to the university to pick Shinnie up. When the students saw the video, their faces darkened and their expression contorted. "What? It turned out to be true!" "Campus belle, Shinnie, is a mistress. I''m heartbroken." "I still can''t believe it. Shinnie isn''t that kind of person." "I didn''t expect that. You can''t judge a book by its cover. She looks pure on the outside but inside..." Not only the students were discussing the matter, but even the parent representatives joined in the discussion. The university dean''s face was dark, and his expression was ugly. A student of his university was a mistress. This wasn''t rare news in various universities. The only difference was that this was publicly announced in front of the respectable parent representatives. If word that Shinnie was a mistress got out, East Coast University would lose its reputation. Immediately, the dean turned to Shinnie and asked, "Shinnie, is this real?" Shinnie didn''t expect something like that to happen and was stunned from the beginning. Now, she came to her senses and exined hurriedly, "This... This isn''t real." "It''s not real! Shinnie Sun, you dare say that the video is fake, and you didn''t hug that man?" Anatasia questioned her. "Well, the video is true." Shinnie tried to exin, "But the content of the video is not what it seems. That man is my brother. He came here to visit me from overseas. We are on good terms, so..." Before she could finish, Anatasiaughed coldly, "Your brother? I''ve checked the records. You''re an only daughter without any siblings, so can I ask, where did your brothere from?" "You... You''re talking nonsense!" Shinnie was furious, "Although Fade isn''t my biological brother, we have a good rtionship. I treat him as my biological brother." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Hahaha, do you think that we will believe an exnation like that?" Anatasia sneered, "As for whether he''s a brother or lover, we can see from that video." "This is nder. I''ve told you, me and Brother Chen are innocent. How could you spout nonsense, you..." Shinnie was so angry her face flushed. At that moment, many students were discussing the matter. "I believe Shinnie''s words. They''re just acquaintances, and she isn''t a mistress." "Yes, this video can''t prove anything!" "Haha, they were embracing each other and still denying it? You idiot bootlickers, have your brains fried?" "We should expose her fake appearance, acting pure to deceive others!" In the midst of voices discussing the matter, Anatasia smiled coldly, "Shinnie, you say he''s your brother, right?" "That''s right!" Shinnie nodded. Anatasia''s lips curled as she pointed to the screen, "Coincidentally, I received some news. Let''s show everyone what kind of a person your good brother is!" As she spoke, she smiled at the screen. It was followed by another video of Fade being taken away by the police and interrogated at the police station. She then added, "This happened two days ago. Mr. Fade Chen was a suspect of a car chase murder and was officially brought in by the East Coast Police Department." "Isn''t it lucky for you to have such a brother!" Anatasia spoke with sarcasm in her voice. Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 At this moment, everyone was stunned when they saw the news. Even those who spoke up for Shinnie started to quiet down... "Shinnie''s brother is a murderer!" "Since she''s so intimate with such a scum, she''s not a very good person either." "Tsk tsk, I''ve seen through it. Birds of a feather flock together." "You, all of you are biased. Even if Shinnie''s brothermitted a crime, it doesn''t mean that she''s the same." "In such a situation, you''re still sucking up to her! Haha, you''re trash!" "You won''t get your turn even when the criminal''s sick of her. I don''t understand why you''re still sucking up to her!" Amidst the hubbub, there were increasingly evil remarks about Shinnie. At this time, among the parents'' seats, Anatasia''s father, Tancred, coughed and looked at the dean of East Coast University, "If this is the conduct and atmosphere of East Coast University, I fear for my daughter''s learning environment. About the donations and partnerships from before, I fear that..." As soon as he said this, the faces of the school leaders changed. Some other parents also spoke. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "It''s indeed inappropriate for such a student to perform in public." "If outsiders got wind of this, they will think that a student like that represents the East Coast University. I don''t think that''s alright!" "Principal Liu, if the university still insists, I will have to reconsider the donations and partnerships." Some of the parents were indeed misled, while others wanted to get into Tancred''s good books and get into connections with the Qin family, who was backing him. As for the leaders of the university, their faces were gloomy and dark. As teachers and leaders of the school, they certainly knew the so-called evidence provided by Anatasia couldn''t prove that Shinnie behaved inappropriately. The video of Fade being interrogated had nothing to do with her. As educators, they should regard the matter impartially and rationally. However, now, in the face of the benefits promised by Tancred and the other parents, fairness didn''t seem so important anymore. Thus, the school leaders discussed among themselves and reached a consensus. It was announced by Principal Alexis Liu, "The university shall investigate Shinnie''s matter, but her performance today will be cancelled." As he spoke, a teacher went on stage to call Shinnie and the others down. Anatasia''s eyes shone with excitement and delight when she saw this. However, she was not satisfied and spoke, "Wait a minute. I don''t think it''s appropriate for Shinnie to continue studying at East Coast University." Tancred immediately nodded and agreed, "Yes, I also feel that it''s inappropriate." When he said that, everyone''s faces changed rapidly. They wanted to get rid of Shinnie and expel her from the university! In a sh, the students on the scene burst into an uproar. "Anatasia Chiang, you''re going too far. Shinnie has no grievances or grudges with you. Do you have to do this?" "Didn''t she just lose to her in the votes? Must she be so narrow-minded as to take revenge to this extent?" "Hah hah, she''s the sister of a murderer. What''s wrong with expelling her? I don''t want to be with such a person." "That''s right. Who knows when she will suddenly rise up and attack us! I don''t want to take the risk." The faces of the school leaders were contorted as Anatasia''s request was just too much. She wanted to expel Shinnie based on her so-called evidence that couldn''t be justified. However, the benefits promised by Tancred and the parents were evident, and the university was unwilling to give them up. After a discussion, Alexis announced again, "Due to Shinnie Sun''s improper lifestyle bringing bad influence to the university, the authorities of the university have decided to remove Shinnie''s student status and she will be expelled from East Coast University." As soon as the decision was announced, it caused amotion. "What''s this about, expelling a student based on two videos." "Haha, they have rich and powerful parents. This is all just a game for the rich." "East Coast University, such a letdown, the so-called prestigious university acts this way!" "We object. We don''t ept the decision. You''ll have to expel us if you expel Shinnie." If it was just about cancelling the performance, some of the students could ept it, but now, when the university decided to expel Shinnie, many of them felt that it was outrageous. After all, most of the students couldn''t stand the sight of an ordinary student being expelled over vague evidence supplied by a rich and powerful student. Instantly, the scene grew chaotic, and the students'' voices shook the heavens. The leaders of the university were obviously stunned as they didn''t expect the matter to cause such amotion. They immediately ordered the security to keep order, and their faces were grim. At the same time, they got up with the parent representatives and were about to withdraw from the scene. However, at this time, a cold voice sounded, "Do all of you wish to leave just like that?" The voice wasn''t loud, but strangely, it overwhelmed the noise in the stadium and could be clearly heard by everyone. Just when everyone was curious about where the voice came from. A figure floated in the air andnded in the middle of the stage. Such a scene stunned everyone, and they were dumbfounded. Of course, it was Fade. Hended on stage and stood beside Shinnie, hugged her shoulder, and comforted her, "Shinnie, it''s alright, I''m here." Shinnie was still dazed, and when she turned around and saw Fade, her sadness from being wronged erupted, and she burst into tears. As tears streamed down her face, she cried, "Brother Chen, you''re here, sob..." At the same time, those nearby saw Fade''s face clearly. "Isn''t this guy Shinnie''s brother from the video just now?" "Didn''t the police arrest him?" "Could it be that he escaped from prison?" Amidst the chaos and confusion, Anatasia was shocked to see Fade appear. However, he turned a blind eye to her and looked at the university leaders who were in a hurry to leave, shouting coldly, "Stop. Who said you could leave?" In the face of the shout, many school leaders were intimidated. Everyone stood still and turned around to look at Fade. Alexis asked, "Mr. Chen, what''s the matter?" "What''s the matter?" Fade shouted coldly, "You expelled my sister for no reason, and yet you ask me what''s the matter? I want an exnation for the expulsion." "That, that''s because..." Alexis'' eyes drifted to and fro, but he couldn''t exin his absurd behavior. Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 "For what?" Fade shouted coldly. He then continued in a harsh voice, "Because I was a criminal arrested by the police or because of those so-called improper behavior?" "Let me ask you, as a well-known university in the country, with just a few words from Anatasia, you condemned my sister without investigation and expelled her! Who gave you the guts to act like that?" Facing Fade''s question, Alexis'' face sank. He wanted to exin but couldn''t do so. At this time, Tancred stood out, "Mr. Chen, the expulsion was a request from us parents. We don''t want our children studying in the same environment as a student with a notorious reputation. This is our wish as parents." "Haha, notorious reputation?" Fade sneered before looking at Anatasia, "If we were to discuss a notorious reputation, I believe it suits your daughter more!" With that, he took out his phone and connected it to the screen. Pictures began emerging on the screen. The scenes were of Anatasia fooling around with various men before she rose to stardom. The scenes were on a muchrger scalepared to Shinnie''s so-called evidence. When the students saw their goddess, Anatasia, being taken advantage of by fat, disgusting, middle- aged men, their expressions froze in ce. Anatasia was also stunned before she started screaming hysterically, "Turn it off. Turn it off now. It''s fake. All of this is fake." Tancred also shouted in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, your actions have vited my daughter''s privacy and reputation rights. I''ll file awsuit against you." "Please do!" Fade said coldly. He didn''t take Tancred''s threat seriously at all. Then, he looked at the university leaders and spoke coldly, "Dear leaders, now that you''ve seen Anatasia''s lifestyle, don''t you think you should expel her too?" "This, this..." Alexis'' expression was unpleasant, and he could onlye up with an excuse, "The contents of the video are yet to be verified on their authenticity. We... We need further investigation to verify it." "Haha, what a need to investigate. This is cold hard evidence, but there''s a need to investigate because it''s rted to Anatasia Chiang. Whereas you expel Shinnie over that so-called evidence." "Only now do I understand how East Coast University works. Money makes the world go around, and the other poor people should scram. I didn''t make a mistake, did I? Principal Liu!" Fade bellowed. His speech made the students indignant and agitated. Their shouts started to ring throughout the whole stadium. "We need an exnation." "The university isn''t a property of the rich. We need justice." "Apologize to Shinnie! Apologize to Shinnie!" "Expel Anatasia!" In the face of such strong protests, Alexis and the university leaders chose not to speak and stood firm in their decision. When he saw this, Fade snorted coldly and spoke sarcastically, "It seems that the East Coast University is willing to be dogs as the Chiang family is rich and powerful. Haha!" "Next, I''ll let you know how ignorant you are!" Fade scoffed before calling out loudly, "It''s time to Upon hearing his words, everyone was curious, and they all looked around, wanting to know who he was calling. Under the curious eyes of the crowd, a well dressed man in a suit walked onto the stage to Shinnie and greeted her, "Miss Sun, this is the agreement for our partnership with the Sun family. Your father gave us instructions to pass the document to you." "Who is that? A partnership with the Sun family? Can it be that the Sun family also manages business?" "I haven''t heard of it. Whatrge business can the Sun family have?" "Are you idiots? That man is the general manager of the East Coast branch of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc!" "What? Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc? The bigpany that has been developing rapidly over the last two years? The Sun family must be doing quite well to cooperate with them!" In the midst of surprise and sighs, another man came on stage again. He wasn''t anyone else but the general manager of the East Coast Branch of Li Group who had previously appeared at the business reception. It was Wegmer Li. He also greeted Shinnie before standing beside her respectfully. When everyone recognized him, not only were the students surprised, but even the parent representatives were also shocked. After all, the name ''Li Group'' was ground- shaking in the business world. The Sun family had business rtions with newpanies like Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and seniorpanies such as the Li Group. From this, it could be surmised that the Sun family wasn''t an ordinarypany. Just when everyone was puzzled, a middle-aged man walked out, brimming with confidence. When Shinnie saw the man, she couldn''t help but look excited. Pouncing on him, she asked, "Dad, why are you here?" It was Shinnie''s father, Edward. A few of the parents'' expressions changed drastically when they saw Edward, and they quickly came over to greet him. "Director Sun, why are you here?" "It''s an honor to meet you, Director Sun." Some of them didn''t recognize Edward, but they were shocked after inquiring around. "They''re the very powerful Sun family from Dragonville?" "I heard that the Sun family''s assets amount to over tens of billions!" "I didn''t expect Shinnie''s family to be so rich. She''s usually low key!" Anatasia and Tancred didn''t expect any of this, and they were dumbfounded. Alexis and the rest of the university leaders also looked at each other, stunned. Just as the crowd was eximing in surprise, an elderly woman walked slowly onto the stage. Shinnie was pleasantly surprised when she saw the old woman and she rushed over, "Grandma, you''re here too?" The old woman was an elder of the Sun family, Francesca. A parent''s expression changed when he saw Francesca, and he immediately rushed forward to greet her respectfully, "Greetings to Elder Sun." "Is Shinnie''s grandmother powerful too? Can it be that she also owns a big corporation? Someone asked. Another informed person exined, "What corporation? That''s Francesca Sun, a true martial arts expert. She''s the most powerful expert in Dragonville, a person who can pressure a state." "Moreover, during the past two years, Elder Sun has been in retreat to achieve a breakthrough, and her prowess has risen to thete stage of the Earth Level. Some time back, she challenged many martial arts experts in the cities nearby and won against them all. Some say that she will reach the Martial Arts Master rank in the future!" When they heard the words "Martial Arts Master", even those that knew little of martial arts understood how powerful and terrifying Francesca was. After all, Master Sanford Tuan was famous in East Coast City. Everyone knew about him. Even large families such as the Hsiang family, Qin family, and Ceng family had to respect him. Thus, one could see how powerful a martial arts master was.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 Although Francesca wasn''t a master, her abilities and winning streak were powerful enough. At least, these so-called powerful parents weren''t on the same level as her. The parents who were restrained earlier, all came up immediately and started to apologize and curry favor with her. The only ones left were Anatasia and Tancred. The father and daughter were frozen on the spot with ugly expressions on their faces. As for the leaders of the university, they were all dumbfounded and full of regret. After all, they went against Shinnie because of the benefits these parents had promised. In the end, Shinnie''s parents were much more powerful than the other parents. Such behavior of buying the case and returning the pearl made Alexis and the others drown in regret. At that moment, they didn''t care about anything but forced a smile and went up. They started apologizing in the hopes of redeeming themselves. However, Francesca didn''t care about their apologies and looked at Shinnie instead, "Shinnie, do you still wish to stay at this university?" She hesitated for a moment before shaking her head, "Grandma, I want a change in environment." Francesca nodded, "Well, go through the transfer procedures now and I''ll take you away." When the leaders of East Coast University saw this, their faces turned gloomy as they had no choice but to help Shinnie through the transfer procedure. After all, her transfer wasn''t just a student transferring from the university. It meant that the Sun family would stop supporting East Coast University. Moreover, when they saw how the parents tried to please the Sun family, they could imagine that since Francesca had made her stand, it would change the attitudes of those parents towards East Coast University as well. Sure enough, just as Alexis and the rest of the leaders were feeling worried, some of the parents came over to inform them that they were terminating their donations and partnerships. There were even some parents who wanted to transfer their children out of the university. In the end, only Anatasia and Tancred were left out of over twenty parents. The two of them had grim expressions. They stood on the spot silently with long faces. Francesca then looked at Anatasia, and without moving, she sent a p at her. Instantly, her face swelled up from the p. "This is a small lesson for you." Anatasia was agitated from being pped in public and she cried out instinctively, "Old hag, how dare you hit me, I..." When she cried out these words, everyone, including her father''s, faces changed. At the same time, Francesca''s eyes grew cold and her body flickered and appeared in front of Anatasia. Her wrinkled right hand reached out, clutched Anatasia''s throat, and she lifted her off the ground. "Do you have a death wish?" Francesca''s eyes turned cold. All of a sudden, Anatasia was suffocated and she could feel the terror of death sweeping over her. It wasn''t until that moment that she realized that the old woman in front of her wasn''t a random old woman on the street, but a strong martial artist who dominated a region. She had dared to call her an old hag; wasn''t she seeking death? On the other hand, Tancred was trembling. He wanted to stop Francesca but he couldn''t do anything. He could only beg through his tears, "Elder Sun, it''s our fault. It was wrong of us." However, Anatasia''s cheeks grew purple and just as she was about to faint, Francesca snorted coldly before releasing her grip and throwing her on the ground. Then, she huffed and left with Shinnie. The other parents also started to leave and the scene was emptied in a short time. The parent''s forum ended in disaster. The university leaders all had long faces. They didn''t care about Anatasia or Tancred and quickly took their leave. As for Anatasia, she finally caught her breath and coughed violently while holding onto her chest. She watched Fade and Shinnie leave. Her eyes wereced with malice and she gritted her teeth, "Fade, Shinnie, I will have my revenge. I want to call Young Master Qin. I will take my revenge." As for Fade and the others, they went for a meal after they left the university campus. Due to the arrival of her father and grandmother, Shinnie was exceptionally excited and wasn''t affected by the matter earlier. She was in quite a good mood. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. On inquiring, she knew that Fade had secretly called Edward and Francesca to back her up. After dinner, the Sun family went back to their hotel and started to deal with the school transfer. Then, Fade prepared to return to his hotel. However, at this time, an unfamiliar number called him. "Hello." Fade picked up the phone. A middle aged man''s voice sounded from the other side, "Mr. Chen? I am Jenski''s bodyguard, Keeton." "Keeton, it''s you!" Fade was slightly surprised. He then asked, "Keeton, how can I help you?" Keeton''s voice was anxious over the phone, "Mr. Chen, Jenski''s gone missing, I can''t find him anywhere. I''m afraid something has happened to him, so I would like to ask for your help." "What? Jenski is missing? What the hell is going on?" Fade asked hurriedly. Keeton quickly exined, "Mr. Chen, thest time Mr. Jenski invited you to the Ceng family as a guest, he intended to ask your help in investigating his father''s death." Fade nodded and thought of the matter At the very start, he intended to help but he never thought that the Ceng family would treat him hostilely. Old Master Thamar even instructed him not to intervene in Eastin''s case. Therefore, after that visit, Fade didn''t follow up on the Geng family matters. Keeton continued, "Last time, after the Old Master warned Jenski, he didn''t dare investigate his father''s death in the open. However, he just couldn''t bring himself to let it go, so he continued investigating in secret." "In the end, it was yesterday when Mr. Jenski said he dug up some clues and was going to take a look. I told him to be careful and not to take risks but the situation seemed to be urgent, so Mr. Jenski followed after." "Then, he disappeared and I haven''t been able to get a hold on him," Keeton said. "What!" Fade had a sense of foreboding, and he asked, "What did the Geng family say? Didn''t you report this to them?" Keeton replied, "I reported to the Old Masterst night, but it seems that he didn''t take it to heart. He didn''t even send out a search party. He just said that maybe Mr. Jenski went out for some fun and we shouldn''t care about him." "What!" Fade was a little surprised and immediately asked, "Keeton, where are you now? I''lle over." "I''m at the Geng family residence," Keeton replied. "Keeton, please wait a moment. I''ll be right there." Fade hung up and rushed to the Geng family residence. Chapter 1789 Chapter 1789 This time, Fade didn''t announce himself but just broke into the Geng family residence and went straight to the living room. In the living room was the Old Master of the Geng Family, Thamar, along with Derex and Hiro. They were already seated there. As soon as Fade entered the living room, Hiro shouted, "Fade Chen! How dare you trespass the Geng family residence!" Fade red at Hiro but ignored him. He looked at Thamar and spoke, "Master Geng, I want to ask. Did you know about Jenski''s disappearance?" Before Thamar could speak, Derex red at Keeton, "Did you leak the matter to an outsider?" Keeton bowed his head in silent acquiescence. Derex snorted coldly and looked at Fade, "This is a matter of the Geng family. We won''t need you to worry about it, Mr. Chen." Fade spoke in a low voice, "Jenski was investigating his father''s death and that case was connected with a mysterious and powerful organization. This is a very dangerous matter. We haven''t heard from Jenski for almost a whole day. Aren''t you worried?" Derex snorted coldly, "Jenski is an adult. It''s nothing to disappear for one day." Hiro immediately echoed, "That''s right. Maybe my cousin went to a club and had so much fun he forgot toe back. It''s quite possible." Fade didn''t expect the Geng family to be so indifferent about Jenski. He couldn''t help but fume and grit his teeth. "Jenski disappeared investigating his father''s death and the other party was a real martial arts expert." "Thest time we were at Twin- Dragon Vige, there were corpse-controllers and even terrifying blood corpses. As he spoke, Fade took out his phone and showed the Geng family members a video. The contents of the video showed the scene they met with at Twin-Dragon Vige. When the Geng family saw the blood corpses and the creepy corpse-controller, they were shocked. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "How is this possible? These zombies, surely they are fake?" Hiro was pale and terrified. Derex also spoke, "The special effects are quite well done. It must have cost a bomb. Mr. Chen, what do you expect to gain from the Geng family by doing all this?" Fade ignored their words and looked at Thamar. While the video was ying, Fade had observed that Thamar''s body trembled when he saw the blood corpse. His hands also clenched into fists and his mood was strange. This was unlike the surprise Hiro and the rest felt; it felt like some sort of resentment. From this, it could be deduced that Thamar had seen blood corpses or at least knew about them. Otherwise, an ordinary person wouldn''t react like that. Therefore, Fade walked directly towards him and red at him fiercely, "Master Geng, you know of these things, am I right?" When Thamar heard this, a weird look came over his face and he shook his head, "I don''t know anything, I don''t understand what you''re talking about! We, of the Geng family, will settle our own problems. Mr. Chen, please leave!" Thamar''s indifferent tone and expression irritated Fade, "Master Geng, look closely. It''s your grandson and he''s facing these monsters at the risk of death, and you don''t care at all. Do you want to watch your grandson die? Do you want Jenski to follow in his father''s footsteps? Facing Fade''s questions, Thamar became agitated and his knuckles cracked. He gritted his teeth till his face was flushed and he was very agitated. "Master Geng, why is it? Why won''t you let Jenski investigate his father''s death, why won''t you help him now?" Fade looked at him, "Please tell me, I can help you." Thamar was silent for a moment and when Fade almost couldn''t help himself but make a move, he sighed and his face sank into a sullen sadness. He then spoke, "Mr. Chen, stop talking. Stop talking." "I know that Jenski''s in danger and that Eastin''s death was unusual. I know that I shouldn''t let my son and grandson die like that." Thamar spoke with indignation and grief, "But I don''t have a choice. The Ceng family is no match for them. I can''t save my own son and grandson. I can''t let them destroy the whole Ceng family, so all I can do is..." Before he could finish, he couldn''t control himself and he burst into tears. This time, Derex and Hiro were stunned. They didn''t think that there was an inside story to the case and they remained frozen in their spots. At this moment, Fade was certain that Thamar knew the inside story and continued asking, "Master Ceng, tell me, who are they and where are they? Jenski''s safety is of the utmost importance. We have to save him now." Thamar wiped the tears of his face before shaking his head helplessly, "I... I don''t know. All I know is that they''re very powerful but theye and go without warning. I don''t know anything more about them." Hearing this, Fade frowned. At this moment, a gust of cold wind blew and a creepy cold voice sounded, "Thamar Geng, in the end you still didn''t listen to me and leaked out word about us!" When he heard this, Thamar''s face changed and his face was full of terror. He quickly spoke, "No, it wasn''t on purpose. My lord, please give me another chance. The Geng family will never investigate further. I beg you..." At the same time, a floating dark shadow appeared out of thin air in the living room and came to Thamar''s side. The shadow wore a creepy and terrifying skull mask. "Who are you? How dare you trespass on the Geng family residence!" Hiro shouted as he pointed at the trespasser. "Hmph, you''re courting death! The ck shadow sneered and let out a ball of energy. It hit Hiro and he flew in the air before crashing onto the ground violently. He then let out a wail of pain. Seeing this, Thamar''s face changed dramatically. "My lord, no!" The dark shadow snorted coldly, "This is just a lesson. If there is a next time, he will die." "Thank you my lord, thank you!" Thamar hurriedly thanked him. The old master of the Geng family who was one of the most powerful people in the whole of East Coast City, could only bend the knee to this dark shadow. The dark shadow then turned his eyes to Fade. His eyes gleamed through the mask and he asked Fade coldly, "Is it you who has been investigating us?" Fade replied coldly, "You''re from the Skull Mob, aren''t you?" Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 The dark shadow was flustered when he heard this, "To think that you know about our organization." Then, he growled with icy killing intent, "But the more you know, the closer you are to death." "Come over and ept your death!" The dark shadow''s voice came with an unspeakable pressure. He grabbed at the air with his hand and rushed towards Fade. When he saw this, pity shed in Thamar''s eyes and his lips trembled as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t speak up. On the contrary, the bodyguard, Keeton, gritted his teeth and jumped in front of Fade, trying to block the attack, "Mr. Chen, run!" Seeing this, Fade felt warm in his heart and he smiled faintly, "Keeton, don''t worry. He can''t hurt me. As he spoke, he pulled Keeton back with his left hand while his right arm shot out and he pointed in front of him gently. Instantly, the tip of Fade''s finger touched the dark shadow''s palm and their energies collided. However, the scene everyone imagined didn''t happen. Everyone thought that Fade''s arm would be shattered by the ck shadow, but instead, the ck shadow''s arm shuddered and was pushed back by Fade''s finger. The dark shadow obviously did not expect this result. He was stunned before he burst with fury. When he spoke, his voice was filled with rage and killing intent, "You b*stard, you''re courting death. I''ll crush you." As he spoke, the dark shadow flew down and his hand grabbed at Fade''s throat like the w of a ghost. He grabbed at him aggressively, wanting to kill him in one strike. The strike was fierce and aggressive, brimming with the intention to kill. However, Fade wasn''t scared. Instead, he sneered coldly and stepped forward. "You still dare to fight back!" The dark shadow snorted coldly and increased the energy in his attack. At the same time, Fade sneered and threw a punch with his right fist. "Bang!" His fist shed with the dark shadow''s w. The dark shadow increased his force in an instant. His right hand was as hard as steel, and with sharp ws, he grabbed at Fade as if he wanted to w out a chunk of flesh. However, when the dark shadow exerted his strength, he instantly felt that something was wrong. He wed with all his might but couldn''t even wound Fade, not to say wing off a chunk of flesh. "How could it be... You..." The dark shadow was shocked. He gritted his teeth and exerted his strength again. At this time, Fade''s fist moved and he spoke coldly, "Is that all you''ve got? If that''s it, don''t waste my time any longer." Through words, a st of positive energy erupted from Fade''s fist into the dark shadow''s arm. He couldn''t bear the huge force and the bones in his right arm shattered with a crack. "Argh!" The dark shadow let out a scream of pain and he retreated quickly. However, Fade wouldn''t let escape. His feet pushed against the ground lightly and his body rushed forward. He then threw a flurry of punches and crushed the dark shadow''s remaining limbs in an instant. Then, he threw the screaming dark shadow onto the ground as if he was garbage before stepping on his dantian abdomen. He shouted coldly, "Talk. Where is Jenski?" "I, I won''t..." The dark shadow was still ying tough. Fade didn''t hesitate and used his right leg to send a wave of energy to destroy the dantian abdomen of the dark shadow. The dark shadow then let out a bloodcurdling scream. "There is a limit to my patience. You''ll die if you don''t talk." Fade''s re was cold and his voice was icy. When he felt Fade''s terrifying killing intent, the dark shadow shuddered. He held back the pain and spoke, "I''ll talk. I''ll tell you everything." Then, he gave him an address. Fade looked at Keeton and thetter understood, rushing to prepare a car. As for Fade, he strode out carrying the dark shadow. When he walked out the room, the stunned Geng family came to their senses and they looked in the direction of the door in confusion. "What... What''s going on?" "That Fade, he defeated the dark shadow? What is..." If Hiro and Derex were confused and shocked, it was like a bombshell to Thamar. He had been in contact with the dark shadow for more than ten years and he knew how powerful and terrifying he was. An entity who terrorized the Geng family for more than ten years was defeated by Fade in a matter of a few punches. Thamar couldn''t imagine how powerful Fade was. When he thought of how they mocked him when he visited previously, Thamar shuddered. If Fade had a bad temper, he would have massacred the whole Geng family at that time. Now that he thought of this, he was drenched in cold sweat and he was scared. At the same time, he sighed, "Jenski has a good friend!" While Thamar wasmenting, Hiro reminded him, "Grandpa, they have all left. Are we going to follow them?" Upon hearing this, he came back to his senses and he quickly nodded, "Of course we''re going. They still have Jenski. We must go over immediately." With that, he rushed out. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Hiro and Derex quickly followed him and the three of them got into a car before chasing after Fade''s car. On the road, Hiro and Derex were still in a daze. The happenings from before still felt like a dream. When Thamar saw this, he told them, "What you saw just now wasn''t a dream." "Dad, what''s going on? What happened to Eastin..." Derex couldn''t help but voice his doubts. When he heard this, Thamar sighed, "There''s an inside story to your brother''s death. That year, Eastin suddenly went crazy and he died bizarrely. I was filled with grief and indignation. I swore to get to the bottom of his death and find the real culprit. "At that time, I hired many experts and consumed a huge amount of time and money. Although it was difficult, we found some clues about the culprit after three years. "Culprit? Those men in skull masks? Derex asked. Hiro asked, "Didn''t Fade call them the Skull Mob?" Thamar nodded, "Yes, the Skull Mob. I had clues leading to them and I knew that they caused Eastin''s death. Thus, I hired a bunch of experts and we were prepared to raid them and get revenge for Eastin." "However, I never thought that twenty of the experts I hired couldn''t fight against three of them. We were totally annihted." "Then, they found me and threatened me with the Geng family. They made me stop my investigations and at the same time, they made me handle their affairs secretly. They were too powerful. The Geng family couldn''t stand up to them so I could only submit..." Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 When he heard this, Derex was dumbfounded. For the next few seconds, he was silent before he let out a long sigh. It wasn''t until that moment that he cleared the doubts in his heart. In those days, Thamar was very fond of and had high hopes for Eastin. In the beginning, he grieved over his eldest son''s death but his attitude changed all of a sudden and he stopped asking about Eastin''s death. The change was so sudden that many of the Geng family members were confused. At that time, Derex was just a young yboy and his status rose with his brother''s death so he didn''t notice all these things. Moreover, the Geng family''s business had developed well over the years but the revenue didn''t change much and even decreased. Now, it could be seen that it was taken by Skull Mob. "Dad, from what you said, Skull Mob is very powerful. Will we be able to defeat them if we go over now?" A thought hit Derex and he asked. On hearing this, Thamar was stunned and his expression froze. However, a few secondster, his expression changed, and his face showed firmness, "The Geng family has tolerated them for the past ten years and now, Jenski is in their hand''s. This time, we will tolerate no more no matter the result." As he spoke, Thamar paused and looked at the speeding car in front, "On the bright side, we have Mr. Chen with us this time. Maybe there will be a miracle." Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of a deserted building on the outskirts of East Coast City. The door opened, and Fade got down carrying the dying dark shadow. He looked up at the building and asked, "Is Jenski here?" The dark shadow nodded weakly, "He should be on the roof." Not caring about the possibility of an ambush, Fade entered the building carrying the dark shadow and headed straight for the roof. At the same time, Thamar and the others had also arrived and when they saw Fade going upstairs, they followed him immediately. The sun had set and there were no lights in the deserted building, just darkness. They could only see through the faint light from streetmps that shone in through the windows. The building was quiet; only Fade''s footsteps could be heard. They were exceptionally loud in the silence. Atst, he reached the top of the stairs and came to the rooftop. There were gusts of night wind, giving others a different type of chill. The silver moonlight shone on the roof, as if it was casting a lightyer of mist. There was a mysterious atmosphere in the air. However, under the moonlight, there was a steel cross with a man tied to it. Due to the moonlight, one could vaguely see that the figure was bleeding. At this moment, the others reached the rooftop and saw the cross with the figure tied to it. Thamar became agitated, "Jesnki! It''s Jenski!" Then, he was about to rush towards the cross. However, this time, Fade reacted and held him back before speaking in a low voice, "Stand here. Don''t move around." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Thamar had witnessed Fade''s terrifying strength so he didn''t ask any questions but stood still on the spot. Then, Fade walked to a distance of about four to five metres from the cross carrying the dark shadow. He then threw the dark shadow out and looked at the night sky. He spoke coldly, "Gentlemen of Skull Mob,e out!" Following his words, a cold wind blew and a dark cloud floated from the sky and blocked the moonlight. Their surroundings became dark in an instant. At the same time, shadows appeared everywhere on the rooftop and gathered around the cross. These people all wore skull masks and their aura was simr to that of the dark shadow whom Fade had just thrown out. When Thamar saw this, he froze and his expression turned serious. He was very clear of the dark shadow''s ability and although Fade could defeat it, there were eight others with the same level of ability. Facing a siege of eight people, it would be extremely hard for Fade to handle it even if he was powerful. Thamar was worried and anxious. However, Fade took a look at these eight dark shadows and he raised his eyes and looked at the night sky again. He spoke coldly, "Noting out yet? Do you want your subordinates to die in vain?" As he heard this line, Thamar was stunned and he looked at Fade with aplicated expression. "Mr. Chen spoke with such confidence. Does he really have ability or is he just bluffing?" There was a dead silence and no one seemed to answer Fade. "There''s no one else! Hiro couldn''t help but say. However, just as he spoke, a creepy icy st of wind suddenly blew. Compared to the night wind earlier, this wind was more chilly and biting. When it blew against someone, it was as if an icicle had pierced through their clothes and skin, reaching their bones and making one shudder. Along with the strange chilly wind was the smell of blood. It spread out, making them nauseous. . "Blegh..." Hiro was the weakest and he couldn''t stand the chill and blood. He turned pale and almost couldn''t keep himself from vomiting. However, at this moment, a dark shadow shed under the cloud which was blocking the moonlight. It fell from the sky rapidly and rushed to the rooftop. When it almost reached the roof, the extremely fast dark shadow slowed down and came to a stop in the air about twenty centimeters above the cross. Then, it slowly descended and stood firmly on the steel cross At the same time, the dark clouds dispersed, allowing the shining moonlight to brighten up the rooftop. At this moment, the moonlight allowed everyone to see the shadow standing on the cross clearly. It was a thin foreigner wearing a dark red cape. He had high cheekbones and his features were a creepy red. His hair was also dark red and stood up straight. It was like a sequoia forest had been nted on his head. If Thamar and the others felt that the man''s appearance was weird, his aura made them feel even more creeped out. This was different from the positive energy of a martial artist. It was an energy that was like bloodthirst; it was mixed with a rancid smell and perfume. An invisible aura spread out. Thamar only took a few breaths when he started to feel giddy and his mind went blurry. Hiro''s reactions were even more intense. His eyes were bloodshot and he was gnashing his teeth. He even howled like a crazy hound. Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 When Thamar saw Hiro''s appearance and behavior, his face changed drastically because his condition was very simr to the state when Eastin went crazy ten years ago. Thamar quickly sent a wave of positive energy into his grandson''s body while crying desperately, "Hiro, wake up, and hold your breath!" At this moment, Fade felt the creepy energy from his opponent and instructed, "Keeton, protect Master Geng and the others. I''ll deal with these people." Keeton was stunned, and there was a worried look on his face, but he quickly came to his senses and turned back to protect Thamar and the others. Fade then looked coldly at the creepy man standing on the cross. With a shout, a virtual sword appeared and shot at the mysterious foreigner. The man''s lips curled into a sneer as he faced Fade''s attack. He stepped on the cross lightly and his body floated into the air. Then, a wave of dark red energy emerged from under his cloak and wrapped around Fade''s virtual sword like a snake, dissolving it. "Parlor tricks!" The old foreigner sneered with disdain after dissolving Fade''s attack. He then pointed with his long finger and ordered, "Kill him." Instantly, the eight shadows around the cross attacked. The eight of them were very nimble. They let out their energy and they intertwined in the air. A was formed out of the dark energy and it flew towards Fade. When he saw this, Fade snorted coldly and used his finger as a sword. He swung his arm with a shout, "Break!" Through the rolling sound waves, his virtual sword cut through the of darkness with gleaming sharpness as easily as if he was cutting through tofu. Apparently, the eight shadows had not expected him to intercept their attack so easily and they were stunned. When they came to their senses, they increased their energies and attacked again. As their clothes billowed, a rancid and bloody ck energy spread out from their bodies and surrounded the area. It made the rooftop seem ghostly in an instant. From a distance, Thamar and the others identally breathed in some of the ck energy. Immediately, they felt as if they had swallowed acid. Their organs felt as if they were being corroded and they experienced severe pain. "Hold your breath! Quickly retreat!" Thamar reminded them before backing up quickly. The few of them went out of range of the ck energy''s corrosion. When they saw the ck haze surrounding Fade, they were worried and anxious, "Will Mr. Chen be alright?" At this moment, Fade''s calm and confident voice sounded from inside the haze, "Is that all you''ve got, Skull Mob?" When the eight shadows heard this, they were shocked. They then quickly increased their energy and attacked again. However, this time, a red spot appeared through the haze and it became brighter and brighter before bing a ball of fire. The fire burned as if it was a mischievous and lively elf and engulfed the ck haze around it. "How dare you..." When the eight dark shadows saw this, their faces sank and their bodies stiffened under their masks. Without waiting for them to make another move, Fade reached out with both hands and flicked his fingers lightly. Instantly, eight hot balls of fire shot out onto the eight shadows. The eight shadows quickly tried to put out the fire but the seemingly weak mes were like leeches. When the mes touched their bodies, they started burning rapidly without giving them a chance to put them out. In an instant, the eight of them started screaming in anguish. Their screams were bloodcurdling and terrifying. Soon, their screams disappeared and there was silence. That was because the eight shadows had be eight piles of ashes which were carried away by the night wind. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Thamar and the others were excited when they saw this. "Mr. Chen won. He killed the eight dark shadows." "He''s really powerful. He fought eight of them alone." "There''s hope for Jenski." However, the foreigner didn''t even blink over the deaths of his subordinates. There was even a faint smile on his face, as if the men who died weren''t his people. "Your capabilities exceed my expectations. It''s quite interesting. You are a worthy opponent." The foreigner''s lips broke into a creepy grin. Fade looked at the man coldly and expressionlessly, "Who are you? Why have you abducted Jenski? Also, do you have anything to do with the blood corpses at Twin-Dragon Vige in Dragonville?" The foreigner was slightly surprised when he heard all this. He narrowed his eyes and looked at him, "It seems that you know more than I had imagined. I''m getting more and more interested in you. Maybe I can''t even bear to kill you." Fade replied coldly, "I''m more than willing to kill you." "Really?" The foreigner smiled and shook his head, "Young man, your confidence has be arrogance. Soon, I''ll let you know what real power is." As soon as he finished his words, an extremely powerful burst of energy surged from him and his cape billowed in the wind. Then, he raised his arms and he smiled cruelly, "Let the party begin. Let''s have fun!" In an instant, the building cracked and moved as if it hade to life. However, they looked closely and noticed that the building hadn''te to life. Instead, there were hidden panels all around and corpses stood up one by one. The terrifying corpses then closed in on Fade. The number of corpses amounted to almost fifty and upied the rooftop in an instant. When Thamar saw a corpse break open the thick water tank with one punch, he turned pale. "The strength of these corpses are on a par with those dark shadows." Keeton also had a serious expression on his face, "Corpses don''t know pain. Maybe they are even more powerful in battlepared to those dark shadows. The two of them nced at Fade worriedly. However, he wasn''t even fazed by the sight of these terrifying zombies. Instead, he looked at the foreigner calmly and asked, "Are you the corpsecontroller?" "Corpse-controller? The man shook his head. He smiled coldly and confidently, "Don''tpare me with those lowly trash. Remember my name, Darkblood Guard. It''s your honor to die by my hand." "Darkblood Guard?" Fade had never heard of this name. Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 While Fade was talking with Darkblood Guard, the corpses had already reached Fade and surrounded him. They came towards him with their arms and teeth bared, as if to rip him apart. He looked at these rancid and blood corpses. His lips curled into a sneer and a wave of positive energy emerged from his body as he started spinning on the spot. As he spun, sharp des formed from his energy and minced the corpses near him. He minced all the corpses like a meat grinder. Pieces of the corpses flew everywhere and let out a strong rancid smell. Then, he pointed with his right hand and mes shot out. Instantly, the pieces started burning and they turned to ashes which disappeared along with the night wind. This time, it wasn''t just Thamar and the others who were shocked; even Darkblood Guard was caught off guard when he saw this and his eyes darkened as he looked at Fade. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After the bodies burned up, Fade looked up coldly at Darkblood Guard, "Now it''s your turn." He snorted coldly when he heard this, and he looked at Fade, "Do you think you are a match for me?" "That was just an appetizer. Now, it''s time for the main course." As he spoke, a dark red blood mist erupted from Darkblood Guard. The mist filled the night sky and dyed the white moon blood red. The entire space seemed to be heavy and bloody. It came from above with terrifying pressure. Thamar and the others were terrified when they felt the energy. They didn''t care about other matters and shouted hysterically at Fade. "Mr. Chen, this... This is the momentum of the Martial Arts Master level, run!" "We''re no match for him. Mr. Chen, run for your life!" Thamar and the others felt despair as they shouted. It wasn''t that he didn''t love his grandson and didn''t want revenge. It''s just that Darkblood Guard had achieved the initial stage of the Heaven Level and had reached the level of a Martial Arts Master. This had exceeded Thamar''s expectations and wasn''t something he could handle. Thus, he only had one thought, which was to escape and to let Fade escape quickly. With Fade''s extraordinary strength, there was a sliver of hope for their survival. However, instead, Fade didn''t react to Thamar''s shouts. He spoke calmly, "Master Leng, don''t worry. He''s just a Martial Arts Master. He''s nothing to me." "Mr. Chen..." Thamar and Keeton shouted at the top of their lungs. However, Fade just started concentrating his energy and attacked Darkblood Guard. When he saw this, Darkblood Guard sneered coldly and spoke with disdain, "Since you have a death wish, I''ll grant you your wish." After he said that, a concentrated ball of blood appeared around him. It shot at Fade with pulsating energy. Facing the attack, Fade didn''t dodge but punched at it instead. His punch was like lightning, fast and strong. He just punched without dodging or deviating in his attack. All he had was indomitable turbulence and firmness. "Boom, boom, boom!" The sound of explosions could be heard everywhere. Darkblood Guard''s attacks erupted one after the other under Fade''s fist and dissolved into thin air. Meanwhile, Fade rushed at him. His fist was like steel and he was like an iron-d god. Darkblood Guard never expected that his attack could be intercepted even when he showed the power of a Martial Arts Master, and he was shocked. Whilst he was still in shock, Fade''s powerful fist reached him with enormous strength and terrifying pressure. It was as if the space around him was about to be shattered. Darkblood Guard''s face changed drastically and his body flickered to dodge Fade''s punch. However, Fade wouldn''t allow it. He anticipated the direction in which Darkblood Guard flickered and reached out into thin air with his left hand and caught him. "No..." Darkblood Guard was shocked; he didn''t expect Fade to have such means. Fade replied with his iron fist. His heavy fist smashed into Darkblood Guard''s body with a bang. The enormous strength and energy surged into his body, instantly destroying his dantian abdomen, and shattering his internal organs, causing him to vomit blood. The once prideful Darkblood Guard nowid on the ground, motionless like a dead dog, and he had almost stopped breathing. On the other side, Thamar and the others, who had been feeling despair, couldn''t believe their eyes and they froze. They couldn''t help but rub their eyes, unable to believe all that had just happened. Darkblood Guard, who had the power of a Martial Arts Master, was fatally wounded with a punch from Fade who was stepping on him like a dead dog. "l-ls this true? Am I dreaming?" Hiro spoke all their thoughts. Keeton couldn''t help but swallow, "I still underestimated Mr. Chen''s strength." "It turns out that Jenski''s friend is a Martial Arts Master," Thamar sighed. Just as they were having mixed feelings about all this, Fade had already released Jenski from the cross and was inspecting his body. Apart from external injuries, the main problem was that he had lost a lot of blood. This wasn''t a problem for Fade and he injected positive energy into Jenski to stabilize his condition before giving a prescription to nourish his body. This was enough for him to recover. Fade passed Jenski over to Thamar and the others before looking at Darkblood Guard. He asked coldly, "Speak. Who are you and what is your position in Skull Mob? Also, tell me about the corpse- controlling matter. Tell me everything now!" Darkblood Guard spat out a mouthful of blood and smiled with disdain. He spoke with difficulty, "I''m not even afraid of death. What''s there to be scared of now?" It was clear that this fellow wouldn''t tell them anything. However, Fade just sneered and took out a set of silver needles, "Very soon, you will know that there are things scarier than death." With that, he bent down and started acupuncturing. Before long, the once firm Darkblood Guard let out bloodcurdling howls and spoke as he cried, "I''ll speak. I''ll tell you everything. Please stop this, I beg you, don''t..." When they heard Darkblood Guard''s screams, Thamar and the others shuddered and their expressions froze. Fade seemed to be more terrifying than they could ever imagine. He could make a person who was fearless in the face of death beg for mercy while crying. They shuddered at the thought of the pain and fear that his acupuncture could bring and the hairs on their bodies stood straight up. At this time, Fade stopped his actions when he heard Darkblood Guard begging. He then spoke calmly with a smile on his face, "Wouldn''t it have been easier if you talked earlier!" "Now, tell me everything!" Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 Darkblood Guard spat blood before speaking slowly, "I''m a member of Skull Mob. My goal is to look for people with special bloodlines and collect their blood for our use." "Use their blood? In what way? Who wants to use it? Fade asked. Darkblood Guard replied, "It''s my boss, Dark Dragon. I''m not sure how he uses it but I think he uses it for research purposes to increase his ability or something like that." "Dark Dragon!" When he heard that name, Fade''s expression changed. That was because he had heard of the name from the hidden families. He was the man who tried to kill his mother-inw, Chrystal, when she obtained the Nine-blood Pill. It seemed that his guess was correct. Chrystal had witnessed Skull Mob holding a blood ritual on a small ind. Dark Dragon should have been using a blood rite to refine the Nine-blood Pill. That year, she took away the Nine-blood Pill and Dark Dragon chased after her, but now, he was sending his subordinates to collect blood for his own use. From the looks of it, Dark Dragon''s cultivation method had something to do with blood. It could even be an evil method which used the blood of living people. "What''s the deal with Dark Dragon?" Fade asked. Darkblood Guard froze before replying, "Dark Dragon''s my boss and is very powerful. He has more than ten subordinates like me. Their goals are to collect special bloodlines from all around the world." Dark Dragon was very powerful, having more than ten subordinates at the initial stage of the Heaven Level. Fade felt that he had to be vignt. Then, Fade asked about matters regarding Dark Dragon and Skull Mob. Darkblood Guard briefed him on these matters but they were only about the outer circles. He didn''t know much about what Fade wanted to know regarding Dark Dragon. When Fade finished questioning Darkblood Guard, he beckoned Thamar and the others. Thamar took a deep breath and contained his fear and anger for Darkblood Guard, before asking, "Why did you kill my son Eastin ten years ago?" This was an answer the Geng family wanted to know the most. Darkblood Guard replied, "There''s no reason. It''s just because Eastin''s blood is of use to us so I acted. As for the Geng family, you''re quite powerful and were quite useful to us for developing and hiding locally, so we left you alone." When he heard this, Thamar''s expressions changed and one couldn''t see what he was thinking. The other members of the Geng family fell silent too. The humongous disaster of the Geng family and the mountain pressuring them for more than ten years was merely caused by a whim of the other party. There was a huge difference in the results, causing Thamar and the others to feel furious and indignant. However, in the end, these feelings changed into a limitless helplessness. That was because they were stronger than them, so a small action could oppress the Geng family for more than ten years without them daring to retaliate. This was their sorrowful reality. In the end, the Geng family could only sigh when they knew the inside story of Eastin''s death but they couldn''t do anything more about it. At this time, Fade helped Jenski regain consciousness. He listened to the entire story from the side and his expression changed. His face was gloomy and his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles cracked. Fade looked at Jenski and pointed at Darkblood Guard, "He''s all yours." Jenski nodded and walked up to look down at Darkblood Guard. His eyes were full of rage. When he saw this, Darkblood Guard smiled coldly, "I never thought that I would die in the hands of a nobody like you, I..." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Without waiting for him to finish, a cold light gleamed in Jenski''s eyes and he punched him. Following Jenski''s punch was a huge force filled with hatred, and Darkblood Guard''s head exploded under the force into pieces. White and red bits could be seen flying anywhere, and they even sttered onto Jenski''s face. When Hiro saw this, he was so frightened that he cried out and backed up hurriedly. At this time, Jenski looked up at the cold white moon and flickering night sky with his fists clenched. He then muttered to himself, "Dad, Mom, I''ve finally avenged you." After that, Fade made a small me at the tip of his fingertips which fell to the ground and cleaned up the mess on the rooftop. Then, the whole group went back to the Geng family residence. The Geng family held a banquet to thank Fade for his help. This time, everyone in the family treated him differently. They were filled with gratitude, respect, and even fear. After all, his strength was beyond their imaginations. They wanted to know who Fade was and his real identity but as he didn''t talk about it himself, the Geng family didn''t dare ask him. Jenski thanked him for saving his life again, "Brother Chen, I don''t know how to thank you enough. All I can say is that whenever you need me, just say the word. No matter what you want me to do, even if it''s to rush willingly to my death, I''ll never back away from it." Fade smiled faintly, "I appreciate that, but there''s no need to bet your life on this." Derex and Hiro stood by the side with apologetic smiles. They held wine sses in both hands and toasted Fade as an apology. He sipped lightly and waved his hand, ending the matter. Finally, Thamar looked at him. After apologizing and thanking him, he told Fade, "Mr. Chen, from now on, in East Coast City, the Geng family will follow your orders and yours alone." These words held so much weight that even Derex and Hiro didn''t expect it. After all, it was equivalent to Thamar giving Fade control over the Geng family. Although they owed a great debt to him, it was still hard topare with this matter. Fade looked at Thamar and took up his ss calmly, "I understand your mind, Master Geng. If I need the help of the Geng family in the future, I won''t stand on ceremony." "The Geng family is obligated," Thamar toasted him. After speaking their minds, the atmosphere at the dining table became warmer. Finally, when they were mellowed with drinks, Thamar brought up the matter of the Ernest Company, "Mr. Chen, the Ernest Company''s opening ceremony is in three days and you haven''t talked it out with the Qin family. Do you need the Geng family to..." Hearing this, Fade thought for a moment before shaking his head, "Since the Qin family doesn''t wish to cooperate, then let''s forget it. The Ernest Company can still continue operating without them." If he said this before that day, Thamar and the others would have thought that he was arrogant and looked at him with disdain. However, they had seen his terrifying strength and the entire Geng family trusted him wholeheartedly. Later, after the banquet, Thamar and the whole Geng family saw Fade to the door and sent someone to send him back. Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 Three dayster, it was the day of the opening ceremony for the Ernest Company. At 10 o''clock in the morning, on the bustlingmercial street, the entrance to the building of the Ernest Company was lively and decorated with flowers and colored gs. Ernest stood at the entrance of thepany dressed smartly in a suit, weing the guests. However, disproportionate with the grand decorations, few of the guests were business magnates in East Coast City. On the contrary, the guests were reporters and subordinates from different bosses. After all, the news that the Ernest Company had fallen out with the Qin family during the East Coast business reception had spread throughout the business world. The Ernest Company had reimed some of their reputation when the East Coast branch of Li Group announced their support. However, after that, everyone was worried for the future prospects of the Ernest Company after further analysis because although Li Group was powerful, it was located in Jade City. It could be said that a strong dragon couldn''t repress a local snake, not to mention that it was just a branch company. Amongst the famous supporters present, only one hade from the East Coast branch of Li Group. As for the opposition party, they were huge figures. Apart from the Qin family, even Hiro from the Geng family seemed to be on bad terms with Fade. Whereas for the Hsiang family, not much had to be said either as Daemyn had died in Fade''s hands and the Hsiang family wouldn''t let him off. Master Sanford''s disciple, Eckhart, also wasn''t an easygoing person. For a time, the onlookers couldn''t help but worry about the future of the Ernest Company. However, Ernest was all smiles, and he received the guests warmly as though he wasn''t worried about the future prospects for thepany. After some rejoicing, the guests had mostly arrived. Ernest took a look at the time and prepared to announce thepany''s official opening. However, at this time, a young woman walked over surrounded by many people. As soon as she showed up, she attracted everyone''s attention, especially the reporters, and they rushed forward like bees to flowers. "Anatasia Chiang, Miss Chiang is here?" "What is Miss Chiang doing here? Has shee to support the Ernest Company?" "There''s something you don''t know. I heard the rumors some time ago that the Ernest Company had signed an ambassador contract with Miss Chiang and she would be the ambassador for the Ernest Company." "That''s not right, Miss Chiang stood by the Qin family at the business reception." Through the confusion and curiosity of the reporters and onlookers, Anatasia reached the entrance to thepany. Ernest and Fade''s faces sank when they saw her. Ernest asked coldly, "What are you doing here? Our contract''s been terminated." Anatasia sneered coldly, "Director Soo, I''m just passing by and came over to have a look, can''t I?" "You''d better have juste to take a look. If you''re looking for trouble, I won''t go easy on you," Ernest threatened her with a cold snort. Anatasia''s face darkened, "I''d really like to see, Director Soo, how "famous" the ambassador of your "big"pany will be." While she spoke, she emphasized the words "famous" and "big". It was obvious that she was resentful and wanted to see the Ernest Company make a joke out of themselves. When the reporters and onlookers saw this, they got the point and their cameras focused on the scene to record this exciting moment. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. An ambassador was falling out with thepany and they were disagreeing with each other in public. Such an exciting bit of news was top-grade in either the business page or entertainment page. Of course, Ernest understood her words and he snorted coldly, "Miss Chiang, you don''t have to worry about which celebrity mypany has invited. "Really?" She smiled coldly, "I hope it won''t be some small-time celebrity. After all, you offended the Qin, Geng and Hsiang families. Who would dare cooperate with you in East Coast City?" She voiced out the thoughts of almost everyone at the scene. With such severe conditions, they weren''t optimistic about the future prospects of the Ernest Company. Ernest didn''t exin but looked at Fade. They both nodded before announcing, "The Ernest Company starts operations today, and we specially invited the famous singer, the diva, Susie Song, to be the brand ambassador for ourpany. She is also invited to attend the opening ceremony." "Susie!" When they heard this name, everyone froze before going into an uproar. "Susie, she''s a first- line singer. Did they really invite her?" "Susie rarely epts endorsements. Why would she ept an endorsement from the Ernest Company? Could they be lying?" "That''s right, and time was short. How did they seal the agreement with Susie so quickly?" In the midst of doubts, Anatasia was stunned before she smiled sarcastically, "Susie Song? You dare boast about this? Could it be that it''s a trick and you invited someone with the same name to appear?" As soon as she said that, many people nodded in agreement. Many smallpanies did things like that. They found someone with the same name as the celebrity and deliberately mimicked their style and appearance before announcing that they would be the ambassador for thepany. When the news spread out, it could trick quite a number of people. In the face of these doubts, Ernest didn''t exin any further. He just looked behind him and called out, "Miss Song, you cane out now!" As soon as he spoke, the mesmerizing Susie walked out wearing a long dress. The doubtful crowd was stunned when they saw her face. The venue went silent in an instant and they were shocked beyond words. After a moment of silence, the silence erupted into an uproar and the scene became even more lively. "It''s really Susie. It''s actually true." "I didn''t expect Susie to really be their ambassador." "The Ernest Company is quite resourceful! They managed to invite Susie to be their brand ambassador!" "Susie''s on a much higher level than Anatasia. The change in ambassadors has really benefited the Ernest Company. Anatasia''s face fell when she heard the discussions, and her expression turned ugly. That day, she had purposelye to watch the Ernest Company make a fool of themselves but she never thought that they would manage to invite a first-line celebrity such as Susie. It was like a p to her face. For a moment, Anatasia gnashed her teeth, and she was full of anger. However, Ernest and Fadepletely ignored her and turned their noses up at her. At this time, Susie said a few words, mostly about how the Ernest Company was quite good and worth cooperating with. Then, she sang on the spot, giving thepany a boost. After all, many celebrities just came to show themselves at these opening ceremonies and would end it after saying a few words. However, not only did Susie give a speech, she even sang a song. She really did her duty wholeheartedly. The crowd went crazy when the diva started singing. It even attracted many passersby who came to watch and the scene livened up. Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 After the song came the opening ceremony. Ernest, Fade, and Susie each held a pair of scissors and prepared to cut the ribbon in front of them. However, at this moment, there was a sound of a car braking, and the crowd moved aside. Then, a ck, high-end Mercedes Benz drove in. At that moment, it grabbed everyone''s attention. The car door opened and a young man and woman stepped out. When the crowd and reporters saw them, their eyes shone and they looked over. "It''s Young Master Qin and Miss Qin." "Houston and Evelyn are here. What do they want?" "They aren''t here to have a cooperation, that''s for sure! The Qin family has fallen out with the Ernest Company." "In my opinion, they''vee deliberately to make a fool out of the Ernest Company." "This time there''ll be an exciting show. How would the Ernest Company react to the Qin family''s arrival?" Anatasia''s gloomy face changed to excitement and she was all smiles when she skipped over to Houston. She intimately hugged his arm and leaned on him flirtatiously, "Young Master Qin, you''re here." Houston naturally put his arm AROUND Anatasia''s waist and touched her behind beforeughing, "Today''s a very exciting day, so of course I''ll be here!" With that, Houston and Evelyn walked towards thepany''s entrance. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Anatasia giggled and looked at Fade and Ernest. Her expression was proud and triumphant. She felt excited, "So what if you invited Susie as your ambassador? Yourpany''s doomed because you offended the Qin family." At this time, Ernest and Fade were about to cut the ribbon when they saw the Qin family members arriving. Their faces sank and they put down their scissors. "Houston, Evelyn, why are you here?" Ernest was the boss of thepany and had to stand up in this situation. Houston looked at Ernest with disdain and sneered coldly, "Today''s matters have nothing to do with you. We''re not here for you." After that, Evelyn looked at Fade and spoke in a sharp voice, "Fade Chen, do you think you can get away with attacking Houston and I?" "Fade, you have to be ountable for attacking us. Otherwise, the Qin family won''t let it go," Houston shouted in a deep voice. "Hey, Chen, quickly kneel and apologize to Young Master Qin, maybe he''ll be soft-hearted and let you off the hook!" Anatasia gloated. Fade ignored her and narrowed his eyes at Houston and Evelyn. He spoke coldly, "Are you sure that the Qin family wants to cause trouble here and now?" Houston snorted coldly, "We aren''t looking for trouble. We want you to be ountable for your actions!" "You want me to ount for my actions?" Fade sneered coldly before giving him a p. Instantly, two crisp ps sounded. A bright red palm print appeared on both Houston and Evelyn''s faces. "This is my exnation! Get lost!" Fade bellowed. Houston and Evelyn never expected Fade to hit them there. They froze before bursting out in anger. "Fade Chen, how dare you hit us!" "You''re doomed. I''m going to kill you." Fade shouted coldly in the faces of the two of them who were hysterical with anger. He looked at Evelyn and spoke in an icy voice, "It seems that it was a mistake saving you back in Dragonville. Since that''s the case, I''ll take it back." With that, heunched himself at Evelyn. When she saw this, she turned pale and she tried to back up, "Don''te over." Houston quickly instructed their bodyguards to help while he shouted, "Fade Chen, how dare you hit her? We, of the Qin family, will be your sworn enemies." "Stop!" The Qin family bodyguards rushed over and tried to stop Fade. He didn''t speak but just attacked. In seconds, the bodyguards fell to the ground, defeated. Then, he walked over to Evelyn. He looked at her terrified face before sneering and striking out at her. "Crack!" In a sh, her legs were broken and she fell to the ground with a miserable scream. When Houston saw this, his expression changed to anger and he red at Fade, "How dare you..." "Do you want to die too?" Fade turned around to look at him coldly. Houston froze when he met Fade''s cold eyes. He stopped in his tracks and gritted his teeth but he didn''t dare take another step forward. After all, Fade had taken care of his family''s professional bodyguards without much effort. He couldn''t even fight a chicken, let alone face Fade. For a moment, Houston was full of rage but was speechless. When Fade saw this, his lips curled into a sneer of disdain, "Get lost, trash!" With that, he turned around and walked back to where the others were waiting to cut the ribbon. Meanwhile, Houston and the others were embarrassed. They didn''t know whether to stay or leave. As for the crowd, they burst into an uproar when they saw what happened. "This Fade is really amazing. He dared attack the Qin family members?" "Amazing? Are you stupid, he has utterly offended the Qin family! They won''t let this matter pass so easily." "That''s right. That young man was too impulsive. Young people think that strong fists can rule the world but what they don''t know is that there are many things more powerful than a fist." Just as everyone was talking about what happened and the Qin family siblings were in an awkward situation, another car rumbled onto the scene. The crowd quickly got out of the way and looked over. Then, they saw a fierce and mighty Hummer entering. It was like a ferocious beast charging at the entrance of the Ernest Company without the slightest intent to slow down. Finally, when the car was about to crash into the entrance, it came to an emergency stop. The front of the car almost touched the ribbon before it stopped. The crowd was shocked and cried out at such a fierce, dangerous, and thrilling scene. When the door opened, a well-built man with short hair came down. The crowd''s screams turned into shouts of surprise. "Yaakov, Mr. Hsiang! It''s Mr. Hsiang!" "Mr. Hsiang is here too. Has the Hsiang familye looking for trouble too? "Young Master Hsiang isn''t Evelyn or Houston, let''s see how Fade handles it!" Houston, who had a gloomy expression, let out a sigh of relief when he saw Yaakov. He hurried over and greeted the latter, "Mr. Hsiang!" Yaakov turned to look at him and Evelyn and he couldn''t help asking, "Evelyn, what happened?" Houston pointed at Fade and gritted his teeth in resentment, "Fade attacked her." Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 Upon hearing this, Yaakov frowned and snorted coldly, "That b*stard''s courting death!" "Watch me, Evelyn, I''ll avenge you right away." Yaakov red daggers at Fade. Evelyn''s face was full of resentment. "Mr. Hsiang, you must teach that guy a lesson he''ll never forget. You must!" As they spoke, Yaakov had already approached Fade and let out a shocking roar, "Kneel!" His roar was like the roar of dragons and tigers and it caused many onlookers to turn pale and tremble. In an instance, the crowd backed up and put some distance between them. "Young Master Hsiang lives up to his name. He''s too powerful." "Old Master Hsiang has a military background and values martial arts highly. The younger generations of the Hsiang family all have military experience so it''s only natural that they''re full of grandeur." "Fade''s done for this time. The Hsiang family''s more powerful than the Qin family." Just when everyone was talking about it, Fade looked at Yaakov and snorted coldly, "You''re not qualified to make me kneel!" As he spoke, he strode towards Yaakov calmly as if he did not feel the pressure. Yaakov was shocked when he saw this and he frowned. Then, he increased his positive energy and tried to pressure Fade. "I''ll make you... kneel down!" Yaakov shouted as he red at him, almost gnashing his teeth. Through the momentum, his coercion swept over like a mountain, trying to pressure Fade to the ground. The crowd nearby felt the pressure increase and their faces changed. They backed up even further. However, Fade was expressionless and no change could be seen in him. He just continued to walk forward towards Yaakov. "You..." Fade had almost reached him and Yaakov''s expression grew ugly. He gritted his teeth and further increased the momentum and continued to pressure Fade. However, before he could move, Fade reached him. He lifted his right arm before striking at Yaakov''s head. Yaakov was furious when he noticed Fade''s attack and he roared, "How dare you..." Before he could finish, Fade''s palm had already hit him in the head. Instantly, a huge force was transmitted. Yaakov wanted to deflect the blow but suddenly realized that it wasn''t a force he could handle. The force was like a mountain falling from the heavens, crashing onto his head. The powerful impact made him grit his teeth until his mouth bled. He tried to stand up straight but the huge force caused his legs to tremble. "Kneel down!" At this moment, Fade shouted coldly and applied force to his hand on Yaakov''s head. Instantly, the force increased and Yaakov could no longer bear it. His legs went weak, and he knelt on the ground. His knees hit the stone pavement with such force that two holes appeared in the stone. He couldn''t control the blood in his mouth and he threw up blood. The onlookers were shocked at such a scene and they froze in their tracks. Their eyes were full of surprise and they couldn''t believe what they just witnessed. "Young Master Hsiang lost!" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "He was knocked to the ground in a single palm strike. Am I hallucinating?" "How is this possible? Mr. Hsiang is a martial artist at the early stage of the Earth Level. Could Fade be more powerful than him?" "Fade''s dead meat. It wasn''t enough to offend the Qin family. He even offended the Hsiang family now. He''s really dead meat this time." "Hmph, so what if you''re proficient in martial arts? In the end you''re still doomed." Amidst the discussions, the Hsiang family''s subordinates on the spot came to their senses. They rushed towards Fade with furious expressions and attacked together. Upon seeing this, Fade snorted coldly and the positive energy within him surged and he was about to fight back. However, at this moment, a car horn sounded, attracting everyone''s attention again. This time, there were two ck cars entering the scene. One of them looked like an antique. "Who is it this time?" "Look at that car. It''s condition''s terrible. It doesn''t look good, does it?" "Are you stupid? Look carefully. That''s an antique model from the past century. You can''t buy that with money now and you called it terrible?" "What? An antique? Who is this person to have such a huge background?" Just as the crowd was feeling curious, the car door opened. Jenski and Hiro got out of the first car. When the crowd saw them, they started talking again. "Even the Geng family is here. All the aristocratic families in East Coast City are present now." "Did the Geng familye to condemn them? I heard that Hiro isn''t on good terms with Fade!" "However, Jenski seems to be friendly with him. What''s the Geng family''s attitude?" As the crowds were discussing, the door of the antique car opened too and Derex appeared first before helping Thamar out. As soon as Thamar appeared, the crowd burst into an uproar. After all, those present from the Qin and the Hsiang families were the younger generation. Although they were powerful, they couldn''t represent the whole family. But now, Old Master Thamar of the Geng family hade. He represented the supreme will of the Geng family. He was in a higher position than the Hsiang and Qin families. The audience burst into an uproar. "How much does the Geng family hate Fade toe with such a party!" "That''s right. That guy''s really good at attracting trouble!" "However, from another point of view, it''s an honor to have the three aristocratic families of East Coast Citye to the opening ceremony of a foreignpany." Amidst of the discussions, Houston helped Yaakov up and they instinctively walked over to Thamar. They greeted him respectfully, "Master Geng!" "Master Geng, are you here to deal with Fade? We..." Evelynid on a stretcher with resentment all over her face, and she couldn''t help but voice out. Thamar didn''t wait for her to finish. Instead, he looked around and announced," Today, I came here specially to congratte the Ernest Company on their opening." As he spoke, Jenski and Hiro carried two exquisite gifts over to the entrance of thepany. In an instant, the scene went silent. Nobody had expected this and they were all stunned. It wasn''t until Thamar walked over to Fade and bowed to him respectfully before greeting him, "Mr. Chen" that the silence broke and the crowd erupted. "What? What the hell is going on? The Geng family is here to show their support for the Ernest Company!" "Didn''t the Geng family fall out with Fade?" "Master Geng hase in person and bowed to Fade. Could that guy have an extraordinary identity?" "Is the Geng family prepared to go against the Qin and the Hsiang families?" Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 It wasn''t just the onlookers; even Houston, Yaakov, and the rest were totally stunned. They never expected Thamar to personally disy such an attitude. After a moment of silence, Yaakov and Houston looked at each other before walking over to him, "Master Leng, the Geng family and the Ernest Company..." Thamar naturally understood the nature of their question and directly announced, "The Ernest Company has the full support of the Geng family." He emphasized the words "full support" with determination in his voice. Yaakov and Houston''s faces sank when they heard this. If it was just a congrattion gift, it could still be seen as a courtesy and couldn''t represent how much the Geng family supported the Ernest Company. However, now that Thamar had personally announced his full support, it told how much the Geng family supported the Ernest Company. Houston took a deep breath before speaking, "Master Geng, the Ernest Company is on bad terms with the Qin family. Also, Fade just broke Evelyn''s legs. The Qin family will get justice for the act." Yaakov also spoke solemnly, "Fade caused the death of my brother, Daemyn. The Hsiang family won''t let him off the hook either." The two statements were harsh but showed the determination of the two families. However, the two young men couldn''t intimidate Thamar. He snorted coldly and spoke in a deep voice, "I''ve made myself very clear. Both the Ernest Company and Mr. Chen have the full support of the Geng family!" He repeated himself more firmly, also representing the determination of the Geng family. Yaakov and Houston''s faces darkened when they heard his speech, and their expressions were terrifyingly cold. The onlookers couldn''t help but discuss this in low voices. "The Geng family is going against the Qin and the Hsiang families!" "Why on earth would they go against the other two families for an outsider? It''s not worth it!" "Is Master Geng senile? Why would he make such a decision?" Just as the scene was basked in such a weird atmosphere, two other cars drove in all of a sudden and a few people got out. When the neers approached, the crowd let out surprised voices. Each of them were excited and agitated. That was because the neers were no other than the elders of the Qin and the Hsiang families. On the Qin family''s side, Houston and Evelyn''s father, Dacre, walked over with his brother, Dyson. On the Hsiang family''s side, the tall and cold Macbeth walked over oppressively with Old Master Kadmiel. Houston and Yaakov went over when they saw their elders arrive. Houston greeted them, "Dad, Uncle, Evelyn is..." Dacre and Dyson looked at Evelyn''s broken legs and their faces darkened. Especially Dyson who rushed over to his daughter dotingly before looking at Fade furiously. He spoke through his teeth, "Fade Chen, how dare you break my daughter''s legs? The Qin family wants an exnation." Fade looked over and spoke coldly, "She''s alright. This is just my message to the Qin family." "You..." Dyson was furious. He almost couldn''t stop himself from throwing himself at Fade but Dacre held him back. He knew that Fade was strong and the Qin family were at a disadvantage in martial arts. It wasn''t a good choice to fight it out recklessly now. Therefore, Dyson turned to look at the Hsiang family. Macbeth stood out straight in a military stance. His eyes red at Fade and he shouted, "Daemyn''s my son. I need an exnation for his death." Fade looked at him coldly, "Ask the Dragonville Military about Daemyn''s death." "Don''t shirk responsibility. You caused my son''s death!" Macbeth was agitated. Fade was toozy to exin and he spoke coldly, "You just want to incriminate me. If the Hsiang family wants revenge, juste. Otherwise, you can scram." "Brat, you..." Macbeth was furious and he almost couldn''t control himself from attacking. At the crucial moment, Old Master Kadmiel stood out and held him back. He then looked at Fade and spoke in a low voice, "Fade, right? You''re so proficient in martial arts at such a young age. It''s quite extraordinary and you have every right to be arrogant." "However, it''s your business to be arrogant. You caused my grandson, Daemyn''s, death and I want an exnation." Kadmiel red at him. The old soldier let out a huge aura that was suffocating. When Fade heard this, he sneered and spoke with disdain, "I caused his death? Pray tell, how did I cause it?" "Because he was ipetent but arrogant. He did as he liked without listening to advice. He insisted on attacking without finding out the enemy''s strength. Because he deserted hisrades and escaped when he faced danger and left dozens of soldiers to die. Such an ipetent and weak fellow, it''s his fault that he was killed by the enemy!" "On the other hand, I''d like to ask you, Master Kadmiel. You say I caused Daemyn''s death and want me to be ountable for it, but who will be responsible for those innocent soldiers who died because of him?" Fade shouted at the top of his lungs and he red at Kadmiel ferociously. When the people around heard his speech, they discussed it in low voices. They had only heard that Fade caused Daemyn''s death but they didn''t know what happened. However, now that they heard his speech, they could guess what had urred. Kadmiel''s expression was cold under Fade''s usation and he spoke, "Young man, don''t try to fool everyone with your sweet words. Daemyn was a soldier. He sacrificed himself for others. I won''t let you insult him!" "Bah! Daemyn insults the word "soldier"." Fade was unrestrained. Kadmiel''s face darkened further and he spoke under his breath, "Young man, don''t tell me that you think we won''t dare do anything to you." Fade didn''t even bother speaking. He just looked at Kadmiel with disdain and ignored him. Kadmiel narrowed his eyes at this and looked at Macbeth. Macbeth immediately stood out and looked around him. He then announced, "The Hsiang family deres today that in the future, in East Coast City, everypany or person that has rtions with the Ernest Company is an enemy of the Hsiang family and we won''t let them off." For the Qin family, Dacre also dered, "It''s the same for the Qin family." At this moment, there were heated discussions everywhere. "Previously, the Qin and the Hsiang families were just hinting at it, but now they have dered it openly." "In the past, the Qin family and the Hsiang family just wouldn''t cooperate withpanies rted to the Ernest Company but now, they''ve announced that they will be enemies. They are oppressing them!" "The Ernest Company is really doomed this time. Even Wegmer of the East Coast branch can''t help them now."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 In the midst of the discussion, Dacre and Macbeth looked at Fade and Ernest with threatening and triumphant looks. Ernest''s expression didn''t look good but Fade was still calm. He patted Ernest''s shoulder and said, "Uncle Soo, it''s fine. I''m here." Immediately, Fade stepped forward and looked at the Qin and the Hsiang family members. He sneered, "Do you think you can deal me a blow by trying to seal off the Ernest Company in the commerce world?" Macbeth replied, "This is just a start." The Hsiang and Qin families had discussed this beforehand. They would deal a blow to Fade and the Ernest Company through business means and make them lose their business foundation. After that, they would continue pressuring them to let them see how powerful their families were. Now, the first step,mercial coercion, seemed effective. Macbeth looked at the time and it was almost ready to put their second step into action. However, at this moment, Fade looked around at the crowd and spoke loudly, "You cane out now." Everyone was curious when they heard this. "Who is Fade shouting for?" "Could he still have other trump cards?" "I think he''s just bluffing." In the midst of discussions, a man d in a suit walked out. It was Wegmer, the general manager of the East Coast branch of Li Group in Jade City. When they saw him, the Qin and Hsiang family members curled their lips in disdain. "He''s just the manager of a branch, do you think he can turn the tide?" "If this is his trump card, we don''t really need to continue any further." Wegmer didn''te forward after standing out. Instead, he respectfully made an invitation gesture to the crowd. Just as the crowd was curious, a middle- aged man walked out. He hurried over to Fade and greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Chen." Fade nodded but didn''t speak. Upon seeing this, many people were puzzled and they started asking around. "Who is that guy? Wegmer seems to respect him a lot." "Don''t tell me he''s from a hugepany!" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Just as the crowds were puzzled, Dacre recognized the man first and he eximed in surprise, "He''s Martin Li, the CEO of Li Group." His words caused an uproar. Nobody expected the CEO, Martin of Li Group, to appear here. For a time, everyone''s expressions changed. Even the faces of the Hsiang and Qin family members darkened. Martin then spoke loudly, "I am the CEO of the Jade City Li Group, Martin Li. I havee especially to congratte the Ernest Company on their opening. Li Group deres that we will formally form a strategic partnership with the Ernest Company, and will fully support their development." As soon as the news was announced, the crowd erupted. "Li Group supports the Ernest Company. This is the support of a magnate level!" "Now, the Ernest Company is saved." "I don''t think so. Although Li Group is powerful, the Hsiang and Qin families aren''t to be trifled with. After all, this is East Coast City." When the Hsiang family and Qin family members heard this, their faces sank and they discussed it between themselves. Soon, Dacre looked at Martin and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Li, are you going against both of our families?" Martin spoke clearly, "Li Group supports the Ernest Company. Their enemies are our enemies." He returned the Hsiang family''s words to them. Kadmiel had been silent for some time but now, he snorted coldly, "Although Li Group is powerful, don''t forget, this is East Coast City. We, of the Hsiang family, aren''t to be trifled with." Dacre immediately made his stand too, "The Qin family has never lost a business war in East Coast City." When Martin heard this, his eyes narrowed. He took a look at Fade before continuing, "Thanks for your advice, but Li Group has made up their minds. We have just approved a sum of ten billion as an initial investment to support the Ernest Company." "Of course, if ten billion isn''t enough, Li Group can still afford twenty or even thirty billion." He spoke as though he was very rich but nobody doubted it. Everyone knew that Li Group was the property of the richest man in the country, Fenrir Li, and they could afford this. If one''s wealth was umted to a point, the Hsiang and Qin family''s advantage over here in East Coast City would be useless. After all, business wars were fought with money. Now, Li Group wanted to pressure them directly with an advantage over funds. The two aristocratic families could do nothing about it. For some time, the Hsiang and Qin family members had sullen expressions on their faces. After discussing it, Caere looked at Martin, "Mr. Li, for Li Group to make such an irrational investment, I don''t believe that the headquarters would approve it!" Macbeth agreed with him, "Mr. Li, although you''re the CEO of Li Group, you hold only a few shares. I don''t believe that the other shareholders would agree with your actions." Obviously, after the two families discussed it, they felt that Martin''s speech was a bluff. It was impossible for Li Group to make such a bad bargain to support the Ernest Company without much profit. From amercial point of view, such a decision was illogical and irrational. At this moment, many onlookers nodded in agreement with the Hsiang and Qin families'' deduction. However, Martin just smiled. He shook his head and spoke, "Macbeth and Dacre, you say that the other shareholders wouldn''t agree with my actions but what you don''t know is..." After a pause, he looked at Fade before continuing, ''What you don''t know is... Mr. Fade Chen is the largest shareholder of Li Group. He, alone, holds 81 % of Li Group''s shares." As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd was dumbfounded. They were frozen on the spot with looks of surprise on their faces. Even the Qin and Hsiang family members were not exempted. "That... That''s impossible!" "Fade is thergest shareholder of Li Group with 81% of shares." "81% shares; that''s the absolute authority! No wonder Fade was so confident." "With so much funds, he wasn''t bragging when he spoke of ten billion just now. He can totally afford it!" "Now, even the Qin and Hsiang family can''t pressure Fade and the Ernest Company. This is too sudden." The Hsiang and Qin family members had dark expressions on their faces. They didn''t expect Fade to be thergest shareholder of Li Group, with a worth of hundreds of billions. Although they were reluctant to admit it, they had no choice. Their first step of business coercion had totally failed when it had just started. With the Qin and Hsiang families'' worth only amounting to tens of billions in the business world, they couldn''t even think of putting pressure on Li Group which was worth hundreds of billions. Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 For a time, the expressions of both family''s members were as dark as night, twisted and sullen. As for the surrounding businessmen and guests, they all had different expressions. Some were filled with regret from not seeing how special the Ernest Company was and missing their coboration, while the others furrowed their brows in thought, anticipating the Qin family and Hsiang family''s next move. At this moment, the whole scene was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. After a while, Old Master Kadmiel from the Hsiang family stood out. He looked at Fade and Martin, "The Hsiang family admits that Li Group is more sessful in the business world." At this point, he gave a short pause, then his voice changed and his expression turned icy, "But in other aspects, the Hsiang family isn''t afraid of Li Group. We will get our revenge for my grandson''s death no matter what." On the Qin family''s side, Dacre and Dyson also stepped forward after hearing Kadmiel''s speech. They looked at Fade and Martin coldly, "The Qin family wants an exnation for the attack on Evelyn." The Qin and the Hsiang families had finally made their positions known, and they were firm and tough. In an instance, the atmosphere instantly tensed up. The crowd slowly started discussing it too. "The Qin and Hsiang families aren''t willing to let this go!" "That''s for sure. Evelyn''s legs were broken and Daemyn lost his life. How would the two aristocratic families let him off the hook." "But Fade is the major shareholder of Li Group. If they continue fighting, I''m afraid..." "What are you afraid of! No matter how powerful Li Group is, it''s only inmerce. If we talk about other aspects, the Qin and Hsiang families might not lose against them." "Let''s see how Fade handles it!" At this moment, the crowd''s eyes fell entirely on Fade, waiting for his countermeasure. He looked at Kadmiel and Dacre, narrowing his eyes. He spoke calmly, "You want revenge?" Immediately, Fade beckoned at them with disdain, "Come on, I''ll give you a chance." "You..." The two families sputtered with rage when they saw how arrogant he was. Yaakov couldn''t hold it in any longer; he wanted to rush at Fade there and then. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After all, he was forced to kneel on the ground with just a palm strike from Fade. He was utterly humiliated and he had to get his dignity back. However, just as he stepped out, Kadmiel called him back before ordering his butler, "Mr. Han, you''re up!" "Yes, Old Master!" The butler, Mr. Han, stepped forward with great momentum. At the same time, over on the Qin family''s side, Dacre also beckoned to two middle- aged men with extraordinary auras. They were at least at the Earth Level. Although the Qin family wasn''t aplished in martial arts, their immense wealth allowed them to be able to afford to hire two martial artists at the Earth Level. In an instant, the three martial artists came at Fade from all sides. They didn''t hold back but went all out, aiming their energy fully at him, trying to put pressure on him. Fade blinked and scrutinized the three men in front of him. The martial artists from the Qin family were only at the early stage of the Earth Level, while Mr. Han from the Hsiang family was slightly stronger at the middle stage of the Earth Level. However, they were still too weak to him and weren''t even considered a challenge. He couldn''t help but shake his head in disappointment, "Trash like this is a waste of my time." "Boy, you''re young, but you''re too arrogant for your own good!" The burly martial artist from the Qin family spoke and attacked first. His sturdy body was like a tank, rushing at Fade with great momentum and force. He didn''t even bat an eysh and just struck out with his palm. Instantly, the sturdy man cried out and he was sent flying from the impact. He was flung away for over twenty meters over the crowd before finally falling onto the road. He coughed twice, then vomited blood. This sight shocked everyone, their eyes almost popping out of their heads. "Brat, how dare you attack my senior brother, I..." The other martial artist from the Qin family was furious when he saw this. Then, he charged at Fade, emitting waves of energy. However, Fade just waved his hand nonchntly and sent him flying too. He mmed on the ground, side by side, coughing blood with his senior. In just two moves, Fade had handled two Earth Level martial artists with ease. His strength was beyond everyone''s expectations. For Dacre and Dyson from the Qin family especially, their expressions were dark as night and they couldn''t help but back up. They looked at Fade with their original hatred, now mixed with a little terror. The Hsiang family butler, Mr. Han, narrowed his eyes and he stared at Fade silently. Behind him, Kadmiel frowned, "Mr. Han, can you handle him?" It was clear that Kadmiel was also surprised by Fade''s powerful strength. Mr. Han turned and nodded at Kadmiel, "Rx, Old Master. He won''t be a problem." With that, he strode towards Fade with a serious look, "Young man, you have quite the ability, and you''re qualified for me toe for real." "You? Come for real?" Fade sneered with disdain, "But you aren''t qualified for me to use my true strength." "You..." Mr. Han hissed, instantly exploding with rage. ring at Fade furiously, his eyes grew colder, "You''re doomed." As he spoke, Mr. Han''s positive energy erupted. His frail body exhibited a terrifying speed and he charged at Fade with a tremendous aura. His aura was clearly stronger than the Qin family martial artists before him, plus the terrifying pressure that came with it made the crowd nervous. "Go to hell!" Mr. Han''s lips curled into a sinister smirk with bloodthirst in his eyes. Since he retired from the military along with Master Hsiang, the many peaceful years in East Coast City had dampened the bloodthirst and ferocity he had cultivated from his years of service. However, now, it was as if he re- embraced the vigor from years back, feeling as if time had turned back and he was young on the battlefield again. "Young man, it''s an honor for you to force me to use this level and die in my hands," Mr. Han spoke with utmost confidence. On the other hand, although Mr. Han wasing at him with great momentum that startled the crowd, Fade was still calm. It was as if he didn''t care about Mr. Han''s attack and even showed contempt. "Whoosh!" Mr. Han''s aura stabbed at Fade like a huge saber. However, just as the saber touched Fade''s body, it didn''t pierce him dead as Mr. Han imagined. In fact, he just gave a slight shudder. The virtual sword Mr. Han had formed with all his energy shattered into pieces and dissipated into thin air. "How is that possible?" Mr. Han stammered, dumbfounded. He never thought that Fade could block his attack. At this moment, Fade made his move. Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 It was the same as before with the two martial artists; just a simple p. Without any shy moves, Fade just pped at him lightly. However, Mr. Han couldn''t dodge such a move and it hit him right in the chest. Following this, he vomited blood as he flew through the air before dropping to the ground, pale. The Hsiang family members let out a cry, then hurried over to help him up. "How are you, Mr. Han?" Kadmiel asked. "I won''t die yet!" Mr. Han replied. He then looked at Kadmiel apologetically, "Old Master, I''m useless. I couldn''t finish my mission. Please punish..." Kadmiel waved his hand, "It''s not your fault." At this time, Fade stood with his hands behind him and snorted coldly, "Is this the ability of the so- called two aristocratic families of East Coast City? To think you were still boasting about getting revenge. To me, it seems like a waste of my time." His words were haughty and patronizing. The members of the Qin and Hsiang family blew their tops when they heard this. Almost all of them turned red in the face, and they nearly couldn''t stop themselves from charging at him. Yet, in the end, no one stepped out. Each of their expressions was terrifyingly dark. As for the spectators, they were all deadly silent. The people who were still boasting about how the Qin and Hsiang families could beat Fade with martial arts had all glued their mouths shut. The rest of them exchanged looks and gossiped in low voices. "I didn''t expect Fade to be this powerful. Not only did he overwhelm the Qin and Hsiang family in business, but also in terms of martial arts." "If this goes on, no one in East Coast City can stop Fade from rising up!" "East Coast City''s structure is changing, I feel that the big three aristocratic families will turn into a big four very soon." The expressions of the Qin and Hsiang family members turned even more unsightly when they heard the gossip. Fade''s eyes swept over them, ncing at both of the angry family members who didn''t daree forward and he hmphed coldly, "Why are you not scramming? Are you waiting for me to beat you up?" When they heard this, they went green in the face, looking like they were about to erupt into mes. Yaakov clenched his teeth and his eyes reddened. He red at him, "Fade Chen, you..." "If you''re dissatisfied,e at me then. I don''t mind killing another person." Fade''s voice was icy and he stared frigidly at him. Yaakov almost couldn''t hold himself back, but he didn''t step out in the end. "Trash!" Fade snorted with a look of disdain. At this moment, Kadmiel looked at Fade sullenly, "Young man, do you really think that you''re so invincible and we can''t do anything about you?" "Then do it!" Fade scoffed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. As if waiting for him to say so, Kadmiel turned around and spoke in a loud voice, "Master Tuan, please befall." Gasps and shouts were heard from the crowd when they heard this. Everyone snaps their heads towards the sky. Then, the sound of the wind howling came from afar and closed in fast on the scene. The sound of the howling wind was so sharp that it was like a sword cutting through the sky. It was so deafening that many people couldn''t help but cover their ears. Through the howling wind, a shadow passed in a sh andnded beside the Hsiang family members. When the crowd refocused their eyes, they saw a graceful man in a long white robe. He was the famous young martial artist of East Coast City, Eckhart Zuo. "Brother Zuo, you''re here. Master Tuan..." When Yaakov saw Eckhart, he couldn''t help but inquire anxiously. Eckhart said, "Rx, Young Master Hsiang, my teacher will be here soon." After that, Eckhart asked again, "What''s the situation?" Yaakov''s face was ashen as he briefed him on the situation. When he finished, Eckhart''s expression sank and he red at Fade, "How dare this b"stard be so arrogant. In that case, I''ll take care of him myself before my teacher arrives." With that, he strode towards Fade. When Yaakov saw this, he spoke up. Nobody knew whether his motive was to remind him kindly or to further provoke Eckhart, "Eckhart, Fade''s a little mysterious and he''s really powerful. He defeated the martial artists from our Hsiang family and the Qin family. If you fight him, I''m afraid..." Eckhart had always had the utmost confidence in himself, self-proiming as the leading authority of the younger generation of martial artists of East Coast City. When he heard Yaakov''s words, he sneered with pride, then snorted, "Thanks for the reminder, Mr. Hsiang! However, for martial artists of the same age group, no one has won against my sword." As he spoke, there was the sound of metal scraping and Eckhart brought out a long sword. The sword''s edge was so sharp that it gleamed, showing his and even Fade''s reflection. Eckhart then stood there proudly with a cold look on his face, pointing his sword at Fade. As the wind blew, the young man stood there with a sword in hand, the wind blowing behind him. It was such a ssic scene. In addition to his handsome face, many young girls were mesmerized and they started cheering for him. "Eckhart, the white swordsman. He''s so handsome." "Eckhart for the win.." "Eckhart, Eckhart!" The cheers from thedies made Eckhart smile faintly, his expression growing even more confident. He pointed his sword at Fade, his tone haughty and frigid, "Fade Chen, I want you to be ountable for hurting my cousin, Gellert." "Are you going to kneel and repent or do you want me to attack?" Eckhart was overflowing with pride. "My sword won''t return to its scabbard without drinking blood." Fade nearly snorted when he saw Eckhart putting on airs. This kid was all bluff. This guy''s strength was only at the early stage of the Earth Level, and his ability in a fight was at most a little stronger than the two martial artists from the Qin family. However, he was definitely not on the same ability level as Mr. Han. Despite this, the Hsiang family members didn''t tell Eckhart that Fade had defeated Mr. Han. Maybe they did it on purpose so that he would fight him. If Eckhart won, that would be the best scenario. If Eckhart was defeated, the Hsiang family would also be happy to see this. After all, he was Master Tuan''sst disciple and was viewed highly by him. If Fade injured him, Sanford wouldn''t let him off easily. The Hsiang family''s calctions were really on point. Eckhart was only a pawn but he had zero selfrealization. Fade found all of this rather amusing. Eckhart frowned when he saw Fade''s smirk, and asked coldly, "What are youughing at?" Fade replied calmly, "I''mughing at how you are foolish andck self- awareness. I''mughing about how you''re weak but you don''t see it." "You''re... looking for death!" Eckhart yelled, furious, and he stabbed with his sword. His sword wove through the wind like a dragon, slicing through space and stabbing towards Fade. Such a blow was full of momentum. However, at this moment, Fade barely reached out with his right hand. His index and middle finger then gently mped down on Eckhart''s sword. The sword was stuck in a sh, caught between Fade''s fingers. Eckhart was stunned, his expression nching. He gritted his teeth before trying to continue the attack. However, no matter how hard he tried, the sword wouldn''t move a single inch. "How could it be, you..." Not only the spectators, but Eckhart himself was also shocked, his jaw dropping to the ground. Fade sneered at the struggling Eckhart and gently shook his head. He then gently pried with his fingers, and with a crisp sound, Eckhart''s precious sword snapped in half. Due to the fact that Eckhart had overexerted his strength, his body tumbled forward. Fade seized the opportunity and struck his chest with his palm, mming him to the ground. Eckhart''s face went pale as a sheet, and he spat out blood. Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 In an instant, the crowd fell silent. Eckhart''s female fans who cheered him on before also turned speechless. Eckhart himself was full of disbelief too. He propped his body up and looked at Fade, incredulous, "This is impossible, how could this be? How could I lose? I can''t lose! I am ranked eighth on the Dragon List. How could I lose to a nobody like you?" Such a Waterloo was uneptable for him and he started to whine and shout. The spectators looked on with both confusion and curiosity. Eckhart ced eighth on the Dragon List, and he was definitely considered a strong martial artist in the same age group. Fade wasn''t old. In fact, he was younger than Eckhart, but he could defeat him. It showed that he was indeed very powerful and should be ranked on the Dragon List. However, when the crowd checked the Dragon List, they found out that none of the top seven ces were Fade. Just as Eckhart was shouting hysterically, Martin snorted coldly with disdain, "You''re just the eighth ce in the Dragon List. What''s so uneptable?" "Let me tell you, Mr. Fade Chen is ranked first in the Dragon List. It''s normal that you lost." "Him? Number one on the Dragon List?" Eckhart was startled before he shook his head, "That''s impossible. The number one on the Dragon List is Romeo Hsing, not him. You''re lying." Martin sneered, "Lying? Let me tell you something. One year ago at the Martial Arts Convention in Capital City, Mr. Fade defeated Romeo and achieved first ce on the Dragon List." "After that, Mr. Chen defeated several martial artists of the Heaven Level in Capital City and was officially listed in the Divine Dragon List." "The number one on the Dragon List from a year ago and listed on the Divine Dragon List?" When they heard this, everyone buzzed, including Eckhart, who was shocked beyondprehension. Many people started looking it up on the Inte. In an instant, there were exims of surprise everywhere. "It''s true, it''s actually true. Last year, Fade won first ce in the Dragon List. There''s news about it." "Also, look at the current Divine Dragon List, Fade''s in the top hundred." While the spectators debated heatedly, the Qin and Hsiang family members thought of many other matters, and their expressions became more unsightly. "The first ranking person on the Capital City Dragon List is Fade Chen. Could he be that famous young master?" "What''s more, he was the chief instructor for the Stealth Team and just stepped down not long ago." Fade''s identity and titles were revealed one by one. The people on the scene were all knocked off their socks, dazed. Everyone''s faces changed. "This Fade is actually this indestructible! Could we, the Qin family, be wrong?" Houston couldn''t help but say. Yaakov''s face turned pale too, "The chief instructor of the Stealth Team, a young master; that''s a Heaven Level martial artist!" As for the Geng family members, they let out sighs of relief, feeling lucky. It was a good thing they stopped going against Fade. Otherwise, it would mean doom for them if they offended a strong young master. Just as everyone was in shock, Eckhart''s expression changed. All of a sudden, he felt a familiar presence and his nervous expression became at ease. He looked up into the sky, "My teacher''s here." As he spoke, a middle-aged man floated over to Eckhart''s side. The man was d in a long green robe, his long hair and a long beard flying behind him. When they saw him, the Qin and Hsiang family members became excited, and they hurried to greet him. "Everyone from the Qin family pays their respects to Master Tuan." "Everyone from the Hsiang family pays their respects to Master Tuan." The neer was the famous martial art master of East Coast City, Eckhart''s teacher and master, Sanford Tuan. Sanford nodded slightly, "Master Qin, Master Hsiang, you don''t have to be polite." Then, he saw Eckhart sprawled on the ground, causing his expression to sink. He spat coldly, "What is going on?" Eckhart quickly pointed at Fade, "Master, he was the one who hurt me." On the sidelines, the Qin and Hsiang family members also spiced up the details, painting Fade as the viin. When he finished listening, Sanford''s face went dark and he glowered at Fade, "Were you the one who hurt my disciple?" "It''s me," Fade replied faintly. "Kneel down!" Sanford bellowed. His voice was like thunder rumbling and he tried to shock Fade into kneeling. However, Fade was still expressionless. He merely snorted, blocking Sanford''s roar. Sanford was a little taken aback when he saw this. He didn''t expect Fade to be able to block the roar of a master. Beside him, Master Hsiang quickly exined, "Master Tuan, this kid''s name is Fade Chen. He''s the young master from Capital City and also the chief instructor of the Stealth Team. He''s not to be taken lightly." "Fade Chen!" Sanford pondered over the name for some time before something popped up in his head. He sneered, "So it''s the same Fade who was dismissed from the military and chased out by the chiefs of Capital City!" "What young master; in the face of a real master such as me, he''s not worth mentioning!" Sanford scoffed in contempt. Then, without warning, his positive energy surged and erupted. "Fade, kneel down and admit that you''re wrong. Maybe I''ll spare your life." Sanford yelled at him. When Fade heard this, he shook his head scornfully at Sanford, "Ignorant and prideful twat. It''s a joke that you''re qualified to be called a master." With that, he reached out with his right arm andunched a palm strike at Sanford. Sanford didn''t expect Fade to dare to attack him and he was absolutely furious. The power of the Heaven Level exploded and the wild positive energy enveloped the sky, all rushing towards Fade like a huge bullet rocket. "Die!" Amidst the violent aura, a virtual sword materialized in Sanford''s hand and it cut through the air heavily, giving a fatal blow. A virtual sword, whirlwind, positive energy, and a master level pressure all enveloped Fade, swallowing him whole. It was truly terrifying. The surrounding crowd couldn''t stand the pressure and they backed up, seized with fear and terror. On the other hand, the Qin and Hsiang family members were all smiles. Master Tuan will get Fade this time won''t he? They gritted their teeth in anticipation that they would get their revenge. "Master Tuan''s death strike is amazing. Even if that fellow''s a young master, he''s doomed." "You offended the Hsiang family in East Coast City! So what if you''re a master?" Just as Sanford''s fatal blow struck out, Fade narrowed his eyes. In the middle of his palm, positive energy surged. He lifted his right hand and made a palm strike from above. Instantly, the aura materialized into a palm constructed out of positive energy and it dropped down heavily, shaking the grounds like an earthquake. "p!" Under Fade''s palm strike, Sanford''s energy, whirlwind, virtual sword, and everything else was crushed, exploding into pieces of energy in all directions. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, the tremendous pressure hit Sanford at once. He, whose expression was initially still snobbish and shrouded with killing intent a few moments ago, changed instantly. He wanted to dodge the gigantic palm attack but it was toote. He was hit with Fade''s palm strike, which felt like an elephant had just rammed into him. Sanford''s clothes were torn to shreds, his skin crackling, and blood gushed out through open flesh wounds. Additionally, the lower half of hic "IS body ???? hammered into the ground like a nail. Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 "How dare you..." Sanford shouted angrily at Fade as blood poured from his mouth. However, Fade didn''t give him a chance to finish and just struck out with his palm again, hitting him further into the ground. Sanford''s whole body was submerged in the soilpletely, with only his head above the surface, immobilized. Such an ending stunned everyone, and their expressions showed utter shock. They couldn''t believe what was happening. Thecent members of the Hsiang and Qin families were also dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe what they were watching, some rubbing their eyes. "l-ls this really happening?" "Master Tuan lost? Defeated by a single palm strike. How... How is this possible?" "Who on earth is he!" Just when everybody was still in a state of shock, horror, and doubt, Fade walked towards the Qin and Hsiang family members with his hands behind his back. When both families saw Fade approaching, their expressions changed drastically. "What do you want to do?" Kadmiel could still stand the pressure and stood right in front of the rest, his expression wary. "What do I want to do?" Fade sneered at both families before speaking, "The Qin and Hsiang families deliberately oppressed my people, and now, you''re asking me what I want to do?" The expressions of both families turned even more unsightly when they heard this. The corners of Kadmiel''s mouth twitched, and he lowered his head, "We did all those things for a reason. Now, we''ll let bygones be bygones. Both our parties are now even." When Dacre heard this, he quickly nodded and agreed, "That''s right, we''re even. The Qin family won''t trouble the Ernest Company again!" "We''re even?" Fadeughed out loud like he heard the funniest thing in the world. Then, his eyes turned cold and he red at the two families, "Good one. It looks like I have underestimated how shameless you all are." "Fade, we''ve made a concession. Don''t push it," Kadmiel spat through gritted teeth. "Pushing it!" Fade hmphed coldly before mming his fist into Yaakov''s abdomen. He directly shattered his dantian abdomen from the inside, sending him screaming through the air. "How dare you..." Kadmiel shrieked in anger. He was furious and was about to make a move when he saw Fade''s cold stare. Instantly, his feet were glued to the ground, and he couldn''t move. "I made a move. What can you do about it!" Fade red coldly at him, radiating an icy pressure around him. Kadmiel felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. He felt as if his whole body was submerged in ice and he couldn''t move. In that moment, he suddenly remembered that the person in front of him wasn''t an amiable young man, but a powerful master who had just defeated Sanford with a single palm strike. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Immediately, he bowed his head and shut up, not daring to say another word. However, Fade snorted and dered, "Isn''t the Hsiang family''s so- called reason for Daemyn''s death? Everyone saw how Daemyn deserved to die for his own actions of jeopardizing his entire troop of soldiers and his own life. Even without that, how was I wrong in not saving him?" "Could it be that just because he''s a member of the Hsiang family so bystanders have to risk their lives to save him? If that''s the case, there are so many dangers and idents in East Coast City everyday. Did the Hsiang family do anything to save them?" In the face of Fade''s questions, Kadmiel just bowed his head silently. "Answer me!" Fade bellowed. Kadmiel chattered through his teeth, "No, the Hsiang family didn''t do anything to save them." "You didn''t? Then why does the Hsiang family have the audacity to ask me to save Daemyn, treating me as an enemy just because I didn''t save him!" Fade shouted at him icily. Kadmiel''s body trembled under the enormous pressure, "Th-The Hsiang family''s in the wrong." "Is it enough just to say you''re wrong? Fade''s tone was chilly and unforgiving. Kadmiel shook his head and replied immediately, "The Hsiang family is willing to make compensation. Please forgive us, Master Chen!" On the other side, Dacre didn''t wait for Fade to speak and quickly spoke up too, "The Qin family is also willing to makepensation. Please forgive us, Master Chen!" Fade narrowed his eyes at them, pausing for a moment before speaking, "The Qin and Hsiang family must transfer half of their assets to the Ernest Company." "Half of our assets, it''s..." Macbeth cried out in surprise, obviously unwilling. However, before he could finish speaking, Kadmiel shot him a warning re and he swallowed back his words. Kadmiel bowed, "Master Chen, you can rest assured. The Hsiang family will prepare all this immediately when we get back, and we will transfer the assets within three days." On the other side, although Caere''s heart was aching, he didn''t dare have any objections and could only say, "It''s the same for the Qin family." "Scram!" Fade waved his hand, dismissing the two families. Immediately, the Hsiang and Qin family members stumbled away from the scene like dogs with their tails between their legs. On the other side, the Geng family had different expressions when they saw this, and they sighed with relief. "I never thought that Mr. Chen was a Martial Arts Master!" Thamar sighed. Derex also spoke, "With half of each of the Qin and Hsiang families'' assets, the Ernest Company has be the most powerful party in East Coast City." "Fortunately, the Geng family didn''t offend Mr. Chen, or else..." Jenski sighed too. When Derex and Hiro heard this, their expressions darkened. After all, the two of them were the ones who had offended Fade. Thamar noticed his son and grandson acting abnormally and spoke, "No matter what, the Geng family made the right choice. From now on, we will follow Master Chen''s orders." The Hsiang and Qin families finally left the scene, defeated and crestfallen. Next, Fade looked at Sanford and Eckhart. The two of them had wounds all over; one buried in the ground and the other one, sprawled. Both of them didn''t dare to move at all. When they saw Fade walking towards them, they became nervous, trembling. He looked down at them and asked coldly, "Tell me, how should I punish the two of you?" Upon hearing this, Eckhart and Sanford were incredibly uneasy. Then, Sanford spoke up, "Our ability is inferior. We admit defeat." "It''s not enough to admit defeat!" Fade spat. Then, a ball of positive energy appeared in his palm, "We''re all martial artists and you have quite some prowess. I feel uneasy about letting you go like that. Why not I just destroy your dantian abdomen..." When they heard this, Eckhart and Sanford were shocked. As martial artists, it wasn''t easy to cultivate until their current levels; that was all in the dantian abdomen. It was worse than death if their cultivation was destroyed in seconds. "Master Chen, don''t! I admit defeat and submit myself to your mercy. As long as you don''t destroy my dantian abdomen, I''ll do anything you want me to!" Sanford begged out loud. He didn''t even care to act as a master in the situation. Eckhart was even more terrified, nodding his head frantically, "It''s the same for me!" "Really?" Fade squinted his eyes at them. "Absolutely, we swear! If we go against our oath, we will be struck by lightning," Sanford quickly replied. Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 Fade rolled his eyes and after some consideration, agreed, "If that''s all, I''ll give both of you a chance." "Thank you, Master Chen. Thank you so much!" The two of them hurriedly showed their gratitude. "Don''t rush your thanks. Listen to what I want you to do!" He ordered. "Although I''m here in East Coast City now, I won''t be staying here for long. When I''m not around, the Ernest Company and Mr. Soo need protection. Do you understand?" Sanford and Eckhart immediately got the gist. They nodded right after a moment of thinking. "We understand. We will definitely protect the Ernest Company and Director Soo. We won''t let them come to any harm." Compared to having their dantian abdomens destroyed, it was a better alternative to protect a man. Thus, Sanford didn''t hesitate and immediately agreed to Fade''s demands. When Fade heard this, he stamped his right foot lightly and Sanford was shaken out of the ground instantly. This act made him and Eckhart even more shocked, and they quickly bowed to Fade. He just waved his hands, "Go treat your injuries! Report to me after three days." "Yes!" Sanford paid his respects before fleeing from the scene with his disciple. Now that the opponents had left, the dyed opening ceremony could finally continue. After a simple few words, Fade cut the ribbon along with Susie and Ernest. He then announced that the Ernest Company had officially opened amidst waves of booming apuse. All the onlookers then swarmed in like bees, giving their congrattions with excitement, trying to acquaint themselves with Ernest. After all, the Ernest Company could stand firm in East Coast City after this battle and it even became the new overlord. Naturally, they wanted to grab the opportunity to curry favor with him. Leaving Ernest to deal with the guests, Fade and Susie retired backstage. Three dayster, Kadmiel and Caere personally brought over the proof of assets and transfer agreements to transfer them over to the Ernest Company. Sanford and Eckhart had arrived in advance and were standing respectfully beside Fade like two sidekicks. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Afterpleting the agreements, Fade let them leave. Ernest also handed an agreement over to him, "Fade, sign this!" "Sign it! What is this?" Fade was stunned. Ernest spoke, "Fade, the Hsiang and Qin families have transferred their assets over to the Ernest Company and it''s all thanks to you, I can''t..." At this moment, Fade saw the words "transfer of shares" on the agreement and understood his objective. He continued to read further and found out that Ernest wanted to transfer 80% of the Ernest Company''s shares over to him. As long as Fade signed the agreement, the Ernest Company could be considered his. When he saw this, he set down the agreement, "Uncle Soo, I can''t sign this. If I do, it would mean that I will possess yourpany. This isn''t the reason I came to East Coast City." Ernest exined, "Fade, don''t stand on ceremony. The Ernest Company has grown with the additional assets from the Hsiang and Qin families. You deserve all these. Moreover, even if it''s just 20% of the current shares, it''s more than the capital I initially invested. If we think about it, I''ve taken advantage of you." "But Uncle Soo, I..." Fade still wanted to decline. Ernest insisted, "Fade if you keep declining, I will have to separate the assets from the Qin and Hsiang families, and open anotherpany under your name." When Fade saw his firm attitude, he could only nod and sign the agreement, "Uncle Soo, although I''m the major shareholder, you know that I''m ignorant about how to manage apany. Hence, I still have to trouble you with the management." Ernest smiled, "That''s the way it should be." In the next few days, the situation stabilized, and the matters of East Coast City ended. Fade also prepared to go back to Dragonville. However, at this time, Moore gave him a call from Capital City. It turned out that he had some news regarding the Nine- star Root. However due to his daughter, Joey''s, condition that wasn''t optimistic, he needed to look after her in Capital City. Hence, he wanted to ask Fade if he had spare time, and whether he could help look for the Nine-star Root. When Moore finished speaking, Fade agreed without hesitation. After all, it had always been Fade''s wish to find the Nine- star Root and heal his junior, Joey. He wouldn''t give up now that they had a lead on it. After getting the details about the Nine-star Root, Fade set out immediately. He took a ne at East Coast International Airport and after four hours, he reached Northern Jusberg''s Wugrey City Airport. As a hignd in the Ind Northwest of the country, Fade could feel the difference between the environment here and a big city such as East Coast City the moment he stepped off the ne. Although Wugrey City was thergest city in Northern Jusberg, the poption was smaller compared to other big cities along the coastline, and there were also fewer skyscrapers andrge buildings in the city. However, from another aspect, the vast sky, clear air, and view of the distant snowy mountains provided a different type of enjoyment and peace. Despite this, Fade wasn''t here on vacation and he didn''t have the leisure to stay. He rented a car at the airport and headed straight over to Namuchia. Namuchia was the holyke of Northern Jusberg. The locals believed in theke and legends spoke of deities living there. Moore''s lead on the Nine- star Root was at Namuchia. Fade drove out of the city and before long, he entered a deserted hignd. The opennd was grand, showing nature in all its true glory. The sky and ground were the same color and the road spread out as far as the eye could see. Even after a few kilometers, there wasn''t anyone to be seen. It gave one a different feeling of loneliness and distance. He kept driving and he would asionally see hitchhikers carryingrge backpacks and also some people on self-driving tours. Some of them had set up tents for rest and some of them were taking pictures, enjoying the rare hignd view. Some of them even invited Fade to join them, but he politely declined. After driving for another hour, he reached a desert. The road conditions were far poorer in comparison. He had no choice but to slow down. After a difficult journey of half an hour, Fade''s car coughed and sputtered, dying in ck smoke after shaking violently. He checked the car, but to his dismay, he had zero knowledge on repairing or how they work. He could only curse the person who rented him the car under his breath and get out with his luggage. Then, he checked the distance with his phone. He was about a hundred kilometers away from Namuchia. It wasn''t very far for him and it wouldn''t be a problem even if he continued on foot. Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 Before Fade walked far, he heard the roar of a car engine behind him. He turned around and saw an army green Hummer driving over. The sound of the engine booming steadily was obviously better than his broken car. Just as he turned around to look, the Hummer screeched to a halt beside him. A woman with short hair, wearing sunsses popped her head out the window and shouted, "What''s the matter, do you need help?" Fade was stunned for a moment before pointing at his broken car behind him, which was still smoking, "My car broke down." "I knew it!" The short-haired girl grinned and then asked, "Where are you going? Let''s see if we can take you along?" Fade replied, "I''m heading for Namuchia Lake." "Namuchia, that''s great, we have the same destination. Hop on!" The girl beckoned to him warmly and opened the car door. "Thank you!" He smiled and walked over to the Hummer. However, at this time, a young man''s head popped out from the passenger seat. He took a look at Fade and spoke unhappily, "Heidey, I don''t think it''s good to let some stranger on." "Gorvyn, his car broke down and we''re heading there anyway. It''s not a big deal," the girl named Heidey replied. The man named Gorvyn still frowned and voiced out his dissatisfaction, "Who knows if his car really broke down? He could be waiting here for us on purpose. After all, we''re here for the spiritual herb." Heidey frowned slightly, "Gorvyn, don''t think the worst of everyone. Anyway, don''t we have Schultz even if there''s any ident? There won''t be any danger." As she spoke, she patted the shoulder of the driver. He was a man in his thirties, named Schultz. He smiled, "Since he''s here, let''s just give him a ride. It''s not that far anyway." At this time, Fade had reached the car. Heidey reached her hand out and pulled him up. "Thank you very much," he expressed again. The woman closed the door, patted the back of the driver''s seat, and smiled, "Schultz, let''s go." As the car started, she smiled as she introduced herself, "My name is Heidey, the one in front of you is Gorvyn and the one driving is Schultz. What''s yours?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "My name is Fade. Thanks for your help." He nodded to the three of them. She grinned, "You''re too polite. How many thanks have you said in this short period of time?" Gorvyn, who was in the passenger seat, turned his head. His tone wasn''t so friendly, "Your name''s Fade. What are you doing in a ce like this?" Hearing the interrogating tone, Fade frowned and his voice went cold, replying calmly, "Nothing, I''m just taking a walk by myself." "Taking a walk? You''vee to a ce like here just to take a walk? Do you think I''m a fool?" Gorvyn sneered and his expression darkened, "Tell me, what are you doing here?" Fade frowned even more when he saw this and he answered unhappily, "I don''t have to tell you what I''m doing here." "You..." Gorvyn hissed, enraged and he looked like he was going to start a fight. When Heidey saw this, she quickly red at him before exining to Fade, "Fade, don''t mind him. Gorvyn''s like that; he isn''t easy to get along with. The three of us havee to Namuchia to..." Before she could finish her sentence, Schultz coughed. Instantly, her eyes flickered and she changed her sentence, "We''re here on vacation. What about you?" "Of course, we''re just asking. If it''s inconvenient, it''s okay to ignore the question," she quickly added. Fade shook his head, "There''s nothing inconvenient. I''vee to Namuchia in search of something." "Search for something? What is it?" She asked instinctively. He didn''t hide anything but replied faintly, "A herb." As soon as he said this, Heidey''s eyes flickered and a look of surprise appeared on her face. As for Gorvyn and Schultz in the front, they fell silent, and their expressions fell. Then, they started to look at Fade with their guards up. Fade saw the changes in their expressions and silently thought that it seemed that Heidey didn''t tell the truth. Maybe, the three of them had alsoe for the herb. Otherwise, their reactions wouldn''t switch so drastically and they wouldn''t be on guard towards him. However, he didn''t say anything although he saw through it. After a moment of silence, Heidey smiled and brought up another topic, "Fade, where are you from? What line of work are you in? How old are you?" He replied just as casually. As they spoke leisurely on some small talk, it wasn''t long before the sky went dark. Schultz slowed down, asking, "Gorvyn, Heidey, check if there are any amodations nearby. "Schultz, why not continue the journey? We''re seventy kilometers away from Namuchia and we can reach it in one or two hours! There will be ces to stay there," Gorvyn asked. Schultz exined, "This is the adjacent hignds. The road infrastructure is quite poor and it''s dangerous to drive at night. On the other hand, it is the sacrifice ritual season for the Sacred Lake Namuchia around this time. It''s the custom over here to avoid night activities for fear of offending the gods." Heidey said, "Gorvyn, let''s just find a ce to stay since Schultz said so. We aren''t in a rush anyway. It''s the same if we reach tomorrow." Gorvyn pursed his lips but didn''t say anything. He then took his phone out to look for amodations. Namuchia was a sacredke, andtely, had been marketed for tourism. In recent years, there had been many tourist programs, so there were many hotels built along the way. However, after looking it up, the two of them found out that there were no hotels in the vicinity and could only give up. Schultz said, "If there are no ces to stay, then we can only test our luck and try to find someone staying nearby. If there really isn''t a ce, we would have to set up a tent." "I hope we can find someone!" Gorvyn said. He had suffered in cramped tents for the past few days and he didn''t really want to stay in a tent anymore. They drove forward slowly in the dark and they were quite lucky. About fifteen minutester, they discovered a huge yurt. They drove over and got out of the car before walking over to the yurt, shouting, "Is anyone there?" After a while, a middle-aged man in his forties came out. The man wore a fur cap and was draped in a sheepskin jacket. His skin was dark and tanned, but his cheeks were rosy, the typical Zambustan look. "Uncle, we are passing travelers. Do you have rooms to let us rest for the night? Heidey asked politely. The Zambustan man sized them up. He didn''t reply but asked instead, "Where are you going?" Although she found it odd, Heidey still replied, "Uncle, we''re going to Namuchia. Well rest for the night before going there tomorrow." Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 The Zambustan man turned his back to them when he heard this, growling, "I don''t host people going to Namuchia." The few of them were stunned, staring at each other. They didn''t expect the man to have such a huge reaction, and they found it a little weird. Why wouldn''t he receive people going to Namuchia? While they were puzzled, Gorvyn chased the man into the yurt, shouting, "Why won''t you let us stay the night? Is it about money? Name a price; we can afford it!" The man turned around with a frown, "I''ve already made myself clear that I''m not going to receive anyone going to Namuchia. It''s not about the money. Also, I''d advise you not to go there. It''s best for you to return to where you came from." "Ten thousand yuan. Let us stay the night and we''ll give you ten thousand yuan." Gorvyn whipped out a stack of bills and shook them in the man''s face. However, the man wasn''t tempted in the least. Instead, he took up a pitch fork and spat fiercely, "I said no. Get lost, all of you!" "Old man, you..." Gorvyn was furious. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to make a move. Beside him, Schultz''s expression also darkened. Heidey quickly stopped them and spoke to the man, "Uncle, I''m sorry. We''ll go. We''ll leave right away." With that, they left the yurt and walked over to the Hummer. After getting in the car, Gorvyn was still feeling indignant, mumbling, "What in the world? He wouldn''t let us stay even if we paid him. Is he a fool?" "I really don''t know what''s going on in that guy''s head. He also said not to go to Namuchia. What a joke." Heidey frowned, "Gorvyn, that''s enough. Maybe he has his reasons!" "What reasons could he have? From my point of view, he''s a fool," Gorvyn muttered to himself. At this time, Schultz started the car, "Let''s see if we can find nomads up front. If there''s no one, we will have to sleep in tents." Gorvyn was unhappy when he mentioned sleeping in tents, cursing the old man under his breath. Before long, they saw a motel by the roadside. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Although it was just a small building and it looked rather old, they were still excited to find a motel thiste. Gorvyn quickly pointed at the motel and spoke, "Schultz, look, it''s a motel. Let''s go over quickly. Well rest there tonight." Schultz quickly turned the car in the direction of the motel. However, Fade couldn''t help but say, "A motel suddenly appearing in such a ce, it''s weird no matter how you look at it!" Heidey took out her phone and checked, "This motel isn''t listed on the inte either!" Gorvyn waved his hand indifferently, "Maybe the owner doesn''t do online businesses. Don''t think too much. We''re lucky that we have a ce to sleep tonight." While they conversed, Schultz drove to the entrance of the motel. After stopping the car, Gorvyn got out impatiently and shouted, "Is anyone there? Boss, we want rooms." Schultz also followed him out of the car. As for Heidey, she was still on her phone when suddenly, she eximed in surprise, "Ahh!" When he heard this, Fade couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?" She shouted to Gorvyn and Schultz as she held her phone, "Schultz, Gorvyn,e back quickly." "What''s wrong? Heidey?" The two of them turned around and asked. Heidey stared at the motel in front of them; her face was pale. "The motel is very creepy. It''s best if we don''t stay here." "What''s creepy about it? Isn''t it just a little old? I think it''s rather okay," Gorvyn spoke. Heidey shook her head, "It''s not about its conditions. I just posted in the traveler forums to ask about this motel and manyizens had never seen this here. It only appeared in thest two months." "What''s more, many people who stayed here said that the environment and the atmosphere are creepy. There were even ghosts at night, scaring many of them, and they left hurriedly the next day." "Ghosts?" Schultz couldn''t help frowning when he heard this. Gorvyn also clucked, "Heidey, when did you start believing in things like that?" "Gorvyn, manyizens who stayed here before said that there were creepy happenings at night. Many of them even saw shadows in their rooms. There are even photos of it. You can take a look if you don''t believe me." As she spoke, Heidey showed them her phone. On it were photos shared by theizens. The photos were basically ck, which looked like they were taken secretly but floating shadows could be seen faintly. "It''s all just ck; what is there to see!" Gorvyn thought otherwise as he looked at the photos. Then, he saw thest video and his face started to twitch, giving him goosebumps. That was because this ten- second video was taken by a guest who stayed on the second floor of this motel. At that time, he heard noises outside the door, so he came to the door, opened it a crack, and videotaped the outside. However, there seemed to be nothing outside the door but darkness. Just as the guest thought he might be hearing noises and turned to close the door, he noticed a creepy shadow floating outside the window behind him. The shadow was floating in mid-air with a pale face. It looked terrifying. The guest was so frightened that he fell to the ground, weak in his legs. His phone also fell to the ground, interrupting the video. Just two seconds of the video with the creepy shadow made Gorvyn nervous. He felt a chill creep up his spine, and he had goosebumps all over. When Heidey saw this, she said, "There''s definitely something wrong with this motel. Let''s not stay here. Let''s return to the car." When he heard this, Gorvyn''s expression was somewhat hesitant. Schultz just shook his head andughed, "Heidey, this video is scary at first look but actually, it''s nothing. It can be done using various photoshop skills or rag dolls. From my point of view, I think this is just a video made to scare others. We need not pay any mind to it." Gorvyn grew bolder when he heard Schultz''s words and said, "Heidey, Schultz''s right; this is just a trick. On the other hand, the car is so small. How are the four of us going to squeeze inside?" When he finished, he gave Fade an unpleasant re. Schultz also smiled, "Heidey, don''t think too much. Even if there''s something, you won''t be harmed with me around." "That''s right, Heidey. Schultz is a martial artist at the middle stage of the ck Level. Nothing will happen to us with him around," Gorvyn urged. Heidey hesitated when she heard this, "Then, we, we..." Chapter 1807 Chapter 1807 Fade, who had been staring at the motel for some time, spoke up, "There''s something not right about this motel, I think it''s best if we don''t stay here too." He didn''t believe in the motel''s so-called ghost stories, but he did feel weird positive energy emitting from the motel; it was a sort of ufortable feeling. All these wouldn''t exist in a normal motel. From these clues, he deduced that there was something wrong with it. Thus, he advised them not to stay here. However, Gorvyn was already on guard with Fade. When heard him, he sneered and immediately refuted, "What''s not right? I think it''s alright. Don''t find excuses to hide the fact that you''re a coward. If you''re unwilling to stay, you can stay outside by yourself. Nobody is begging you toe stay with us." Schultz smiled at him, "Brother, don''t worry. Nothing will happen to you with me around." Fade shook his head and said faintly, "I''m afraid you can''t guarantee anything with your strength." Just now, the positive energy he felt from the motel was stronger than Schultz''s positive energy. If something really happened, they couldn''t count on him. Fade was just stating a fact but Schultz thought he was looking down on him. Instantly, his expression darkened and he spoke unpleasantly, "Since you''re so smart, Mr. Chen, why are you afraid to stay at the motel?" "Brat, who do you think you are? How dare you doubt Schultz? Gorvyn reprimanded him scornfully. Heidey stepped up when she saw this and tried to ease up the tension, "Gorvyn, Schultz, Fade didn''t mean that. Let''s stop it here. It''s gettingte. Let''s just stay for the night. We''ll just go to sleep earlier." With that, Heidey tugged at Fade''s sleeve and shook her head. She thought that he spoke up on her behalf. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He didn''t exin anything but sighed and nodded. Since these fellows didn''t take his advice, he needn''t say anymore. Even if there was something mysterious about the motel, it wasn''t a threat to him. Schultz and Gorvyn led the way inside. "Boss, are you there? Gorvyn called out as he pushed the door open. A few secondster, a hunched old man walked out of a room shakily, "What do you want?" Gorvyn looked at the old man andughed, "What are you talking about? Of course, we''re here to get rooms!" "It''s five hundred per night." The boss lifted five fingers and waved them at Gorvyn. "Five hundred, alright, it''s two thousand for four people." Gorvyn didn''t care about small change like this and took out a stack of notes, about to pay. However, suddenly, as if he thought of something, he took out five hundred yuan and looked at Fade, "Someone said that this ce isn''t clean and is unwilling to stay, so I think he can forget it." Fade narrowed his eyes at this. He didn''t speak but reached into his pocket. After all, small change like this didn''t mean anything to him. Heidey red at Gorvyn when she saw this and said unhappily, "Gorvyn, stop this. Fade was speaking up for me. We''re already inside and you''re still..." At this, Gorvyn put back the five hundred yuan into the stack of money, "Heidey, I was just joking. It''s just five hundred yuan." He handed the money to the boss, dering, "Boss, we want four rooms." The old man turned back into his room and brought out four keys. He passed them to Gorvyn and said, "Go to the second floor." "Why not the first floor? Aren''t there many empty rooms?" Although Heidey was puzzled, she didn''t speak her thoughts. Gorvyn didn''t think that much. He took the keys and carried his luggage upstairs and the rest followed him. Just as they were going upstairs, the hunchbacked old man called out to them, "That''s right, a gentle reminder. Stay in your rooms at night and don''t walk around." "Also, if you hear anything, don''te out. It has nothing to do with you." Heidey''s body stiffened at his words, feeling a chill run down her spine. She couldn''t help but remember the creepy happenings that she read on the forum regarding the motel. Even Gorvyn''s body trembled and his expression was weird. However, Schultz didn''t think much of it and continued walking upstairs. As for Fade, he didn''t speak but turned around and narrowed his eyes at the hunchbacked old man. He felt a weird positive energying from the old man. Without saying anything, Fade went upstairs. The four rooms were on opposite sides of the corridor. Fade''s room was beside Heidey''s and opposite Heidey''s was Gorvyn''s room. Schultz''s room was opposite Fade''s. They opened the doors and went inside. Although the motel was quite shabby, it was clean and there was hot water from the taps, exceeding their expectations. It was gettingte and they were exhausted. After exchanging some small talk, they went to their own rooms to freshen up and get some rest. Fade washed his face but he didn''t sleep. He sat on his bed and closed his eyes to meditate. Gradually, it waste at night and the surroundings turned silent. The strong night winds blew through the hignds, sounding like beasts howling. The wind blew at Fade''s window, making banging noises. asionally, wood shavings flew by the window, making weird shadows. It could have frightened any ordinary person. However, it didn''t bother him in the slightest. He continued his meditation and before long, it was midnight. The wind died down, bing quiet outside, and the moon hid behind the clouds. Soon, the whole world was submerged in dark silence. He got up to stretch his stiff legs. All was quiet. Suddenly, he heard a woman''s blood curdling scream pierce through the night. It was especially ear-piercing through the silence. "It''s Heidey!" Fade''s heart skipped a beat. He immediately rushed out and came to her room. Heidey''s door was shut tight and thumping noises could be heard from inside, mixed with her asional screams. She sounded terrified. "Heidey, are you okay!" Fade banged on her door. However, the screams and banging continued and nobody answered him. Fade immediately frowned and readied to force the door open. At this moment, Schultz and Gorvyn also heard themotion and rushed out anxiously, "What''s going on?" "I don''t know. Heidey seems to have encountered something!" Fade pointed at her room before barging the door open. Chapter 1808 Chapter 1808 At that moment, the door fell with a bang as Fade rushed in at once. Heidey was curled up in the corner of her room. Her hair was disheveled and she was hugging her quilt. There was terror in her eyes as she continued screaming. "Don''t! Don''te over! Don''t..." The three of them were stunned as soon as they saw this. Fade wanted to carry Heidey but Gorvyn rushed towards her first. He helped her up and asked her with concern, "Heidey, are you alright?" "No, don''te over! Don''te near me," she warned. She looked like a maniac. She hysterically waved her arms and prevented Gorvyn froming near her. "Heidey, it''s me, Gorvyn! Look at me," he shouted. However, she was still in a frenzy and refused to let him get close. As soon as Fade saw this, he immediately stepped up and said, "Let me!" "What do you know, don''t simply..." Gorvyn said with dissatisfaction. At that moment, Fade grabbed Heidey''s arm with his left hand and prevented her from moving. He then put his right hand on hers back and infused a wave of positive energy into her body. With the infusion of Fade''s positive energy, she instantaneously calmed down. As she got better, Fade helped her to the bed. "Heidey, what happened?" He asked. Gorvyn and Schultz curiously looked at her as well. She trembled as she nced at the window. "There was someone knocking on the window as he stood outside. I couldn''t see his face but it was terrifying," she exined. The rest of them felt a chill and their expressions changed when they heard about her encounter. Fade walked towards the bedside and threw open the window. He carefully scanned the surroundings but couldn''t find anything. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Gorvyn and Schultz came over to look as well but all seemed normal. There wasn''t anything weird. "Heidey, were you dreaming? There''s nothing outside!" Gorvyn couldn''t help but say. She quickly shook her head. "No, it''s not a dream. I really saw a person. He was lying on the window sill and was constantly knocking on the window," she added. "Heidey, you..." Gorvyn frowned as he spoke. He obviously didn''t believe her. On the other hand, Fade had thought of something. "Heidey, other than the knocking of the window, did you see or hear anything else?" He asked. She thought for a moment and added, "I think there was a whooshing sound as well." "A whooshing sound? It could be the wind!" Gorvyn said. Heidey firmly shook her head in denial. "No, I''m sure it wasn''t the wind," she reassured them. "Then what was it..." Gorvyn curled his lips and thought to himself. At that moment, Fade spoke out once more, "Was it the sound of a human breathing?" Heidey was stunned as she heard his question. She nodded and said, "It was the sound of someone breathing. It was really identical. It sounded like amplified sounds of breathing. It was as if someone was breathing beside my ear." As they heard her exnation, all of them realized that the situation had be much weirder. However, Gorvyn frowned and looked unhappy. He turned to Fade and said, "Are you done? Heidey''s condition isn''t stable and you continue to spout rubbish. You must have bad intentions!" Fade stared coldly at him and said, "I''m not spouting nonsense. There really is something wrong with the hotel." "There you go again! You shouldn''t stay here if there''s something wrong! Now..." Gorvyn rudely replied. Just before he could finish, Fade''s expression instantly changed. He looked behind Gorvyn and said, "A shadow just floated past us." His words began to frighten Gorvyn. "That''s enough. What do you want? Are you trying to scare me with your lies?" He shouted. "I''m not lying. There''s a shadow knocking on the window in your room," Fade said. Gorvyn still didn''t believe him. However, Schultz turned around to look and was shocked as well. "There really is a shadow," he eximed. As soon as he heard this, Gorvyn turned around and he noticed a figure crawling on his window pane. The figure was dressed in white, with disheveled hair. A long red tongue hung out from its mouth. It leaned its hands on the window sill and started knocking on the window. Clear banging sounds could be heard. They were like hammers, banging on Gorvyn''s heart. He was so terrified by the sight that he turned around and screamed as he ran downstairs. Fade began to shout as soon as he saw his reaction. "Don''t run around!" However, Gorvyn didn''t listen. Instead, he sprinted downstairs as fast as he could. At that moment, Schultz''s expression darkened. He gritted his teeth and walked towards Gorvyn''s room. Then, he threw a punch towards the window. The ss broke and a loud crash was heard. The white figure instantly disappeared into thin air. However, Schultz had used too much strength and missed his target. Hepletely lost his bnce and fell out the window. "Oh no!" Fade shouted as he rushed to rescue him. As soon as he came to the window and looked around, he noticed that there were only pieces of broken ss outside. Schultz''s body was nowhere to be found. "How could this be? Why did Schultz disappear?" Fade was filled with doubt. "Schultz''s a martial artist at the middle stage of the ck Level and wouldn''t be injured falling from a height like this. Even if he really died from the fall, his body should''ve been down there," Fade thought to himself. Just as he was puzzled, the screams of a woman came from behind him. He turned his head and saw Heidey running out from the room, heading downstairs with a terrified look. Fade saw a white figure banging on the window again by Heidey''s room. As he was about to walk over, the figure disappeared in a sh. He was surprised at such a scene. However, he didn''t have the time to investigate. Gorvyn and Heidey had just run out. Both of them were weak and an ident could happen at any moment. He chased after them downstairs at the thought of such a possibility. As he ran down the stairs, he reached the first floor and saw Gorvyn and Heidey standing by the corridor. Their faces were pale and full of terror. "Are you alright?" Fade asked with concern. Instead, both of them were frightened and turned even more pale. "Don''t be afraid, it''s me. It''s me!" Fade hugged Heidey and infused her with positive energy to calm her down. At the same time, he sent a wave of positive energy into Gorvyn to calm him down as well. "What''s the matter? What did you see?" He asked. Gorvyn pointed towards the floor. His face was pale and he uttered, "We... We''re trapped." "Trapped? What do you mean?" Fade was puzzled upon hearing his exnation. Gorvyn''s mouth twitched as he spoke with difficulty. "Heidey and I continued to run downstairs. I remembered that we ran at least a couple of floors down but we never reached the end," he exined. Chapter 1809 Chapter 1809 "Then this is..." Fade was confused as he thought to himself. Gorvyn pointed towards the stairs. "Look, there are still steps going down. We were on the second floor and should be on the first floor by now. There shouldn''t be any more steps," he said. "Then..." At that moment, even Fade was speechless. He looked towards the stairs and saw a flight of steps leading towards the darkness and the unknown. He clearly remembered that as they checked into the motel and went upstairs, there weren''t any stairs going down from the first floor. "This isn''t the first floor; we''re trapped. We won''t be able to leave forever." Gorvyn''s eyes were full of fear and despair as he spoke. Heidey was as pale as a ghost. "This really is a haunted building. It''s a haunted motel! We''re trapped between the first and second floors. Well never be able to leave," she cried. These words of despair were like buckets of cold water being sshed over them as chills ran up to their spines. Fade gave a long frown. He pulled Heidey and Gorvyn over to the stairs and said, "Follow me. We''ll go take a look." Gorvyn was terrified and quickly shook his head. "No, not down there. This ce is haunted. What if those stairs lead to hell?" He argued. Fade was toozy to care about him and led Heidey towards the stairs. "If you don''t feel like going, then you can stay here as you wish," he said. With that, he took Heidey down the stairs with him. As soon as Gorvyn saw this, he looked at the creepy corridor behind him and the shadows that floated past the windows. He was instantly frightened and ran after them. Fade wasn''t walking very fast as he was leading Heidey. Therefore, Gorvyn managed to quickly catch up with them. The three of them walked down the stairs one step at a time. Their surroundings were pin-drop silent. As they turned around the corner of the stairs and were about to continue, a cloud of white mist appeared and the wind started to howl. "What''s going on? I feel so cold. We aren''t really going to hell, are we?" Gorvyn spoke, terrified. Heidey was pale and hugged her arms. "I feel cold. I can''t stand properly," sheined. Fade supported her and took a deep breath, inhaling the white mist around them. As soon as the mist entered his body, he felt as if he had been drugged. His entire body became stiff and his senses started to dull. He also started to feel dizzy and his eyes blurred. He felt as if he were about to faint. "There''s something wrong with this mist!" He thought to himself as he stamped his foot. His positive energy erupted and purged the mist from his body. His mind instantly cleared up. Soon after that, he infused Heidey and Gorvyn with his positive energy. Their bodies shuddered and they felt better too. At that moment, Fade waved his hand and blew away the mist with a gust of wind. Then, he quickly walked down the stairs. Heidey and Gorvyn hurried after him and very soon, they walked down the steps. They took a look around them and were excited. "This is the first floor. It''s exactly as when we entered," Gorvyn cried out excitedly. Heidey also nodded and said, "We''ve escaped! We''ve escaped from the second floor!" Fade frowned and thought, "There wasn''t a mysterious space at all. Heidey and Gorvyn weren''t trapped; they were deceived by the mist and constantly went up and down the stairs. They didn''t walk at all. That''s why they thought they were trapped." Although they had sessfully escaped, Schultz had fallen from the second floor and was still missing. Fade still had to look for him. Therefore, he went to the boss''s room and knocked on the door. "Boss, are you there?" He asked. Since there was something wrong with this motel, there was obviously something wrong with the boss too. However, there wasn''t any response even after knocking on the door for quite some time. Fade couldn''t care less and walked in after forcing the door open. The room was empty and the bed was clean and tidy, without traces of anyone sleeping on it. "The boss isn''t here!" Gorvyn said. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s already midnight. Where is he?" Heidey added. The duo felt chills once more as soon as they saw the room. At that moment, a voice leisurely sounded from behind. "Why aren''t you sleeping at this time of day? Why are you here?" The voice echoed. Gorvyn and Heidey were immediately shocked by the voice. They instantly turned around and saw a face hidden in the darkness. The face was wrinkled and old. They got such a fright that they started screaming. Without answering the boss'' question, he narrowed his eyes and looked at him. "Boss, did you hear anything just now?" He asked. "No, what''s wrong?" The boss asked. "Ourpanion fell from the window of the second floor and is missing. Would you allow us to search the other rooms?" Fade exined. The boss was speechless when he heard Fade''s request. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I didn''t see yourpanion." "Really?" Fade squinted his eyes. "Everything will be clear as soon as we search the ce." Fade began to sense that the boss was acting very strange. The boss was angry and spoke in an unhappy tone, "You don''t have the right to search my ce. You can always leave if you don''t wish to stay here. You''re not wee here." "Really? What if I insist on searching?" Fade had a tone of viciousness in his voice as he spoke. The boss'' voice grew even deeper. "I won''t hold back if you''d want to pick a fight," he warned. As they conversed, the boss picked up a wooden stick with a stubborn look on his face. "Cut the crap, old man. I''m sure you have a guilty conscience," Gorvyn said. He rushed at the boss and wanted to attack. Although the boss looked thin and weak, he was very strong. Not only did he block Gorvyn''s attack, he even pushed him towards the back. He even made Gorvyn fall to the ground. "You..." Gorvyn was furious. His positive energy erupted and he disyed his strength as a Yellow Level martial artist. He was prepared to attack the elder. "You''ve angered me, old man. Now, I''m going to teach you a lesson," he snorted. At that moment, the hunchbacked old man released his aura with a force that was stronger than Gorvyn''s, pressuring him and pushing him towards the side. The boss then stood up straight with a serious look on his face. His gaze deepened as he asked, "Are you sure you want to fight me?" At that moment, Gorvyn was dumbfounded. He never thought that the boss of a hotel in the outskirts of Northern Jusberg would have the strength of a ck Level martial artist. The boss could literally squash him like an ant. His face immediately stiffened and as he recoiled his neck. He dared not make a single move. Chapter 1810 Chapter 1810 Heidey''s face turned pale as she looked terrified. "Boss, we mean no harm, we''re just looking for ourpanion. It''s okay if you''re not willing," she tried to exin with all her might. As she spoke, she pulled Fade and Govyn towards the side, hoping to leave in peace. As for the hunchback boss, he didn''t try to stop them and allowed them to leave. A trace of doubt appeared in Fade''s eyes at the sight of his reaction. He immediately stopped in his tracks and walked towards the boss. He spoke with a cold voice and said, "What if I demand to search the ce?" As soon as the boss heard this, his expression turned cold and his aura exploded towards Fade. He gave a cold reply and said, "Are you sure you want to fight me?" Without saying another word, Fade''s body shuddered vigorously. A wave of positive energy burst forth and overwhelmed the boss'' aura. The boss'' face instantly changed and said, "You''re also a martial artist that is above the middle stage of the ck Level?" "Now, I believe I''ll be able to conduct my search right!" Fade asked coldly. The boss'' face was uncertain and he remained speechless. Fade didn''t wait for his answer but walked towards the locked rooms on the first floor. He kicked open the doors with a loud bang. He went in and realized that the rooms were empty, with no one in sight. With another loud "bang", he kicked open the door of the second room and continued to search. As soon as he kicked the third room open, the boss couldn''t bear it anymore. "He''s in the cer," he blurted. With that, he walked towards the counter. He leaned down and pulled a lever where an entrance appeared in front of them. When Fade and the others entered the cer, they saw Schultz lying unconscious on a pile of hay. "Schultz!" Gorvyn and Heidey yelled as they rushed towards him. Fade immediately went over to check on Schultz. He realized that he was just unconscious without any injuries. Therefore, he infused him with some positive energy to wake him up. As soon as Schultz had been awakened, Fade realized that there were many other items in the cer. There were long white robes, long-haired wigs, red paint, and many other items as well. As soon as they saw these items, Fade and the others instantly remembered the white figures they saw outside the window. "Did you pretend to be the ghosts outside the window?" Fade asked. The boss was silent for a moment. He then nodded and admitted, "It''s me." "Why?" Fade frowned and asked. Gorvyn and Heidey were curious as well. However, the boss wouldn''t speak, nor did he have the intention to answer the question. As Fade saw his reaction, he frowned, and his aura erupted as if he was going to attack. The boss felt his terrifying pressure and knew that he was no match for him. He quickly waved his hands and exined, "I mean no harm. I did all of this to prevent you from going to Namuchia." "You don''t want us to go to Namuchia Lake?" Heidey asked. Fade and the others couldn''t understand his intentions. They continued to ask, "Why?" At that moment, the boss had sealed his mouth and was determined not to say anything. Fade stared into the boss'' eyes for more than ten seconds before giving a long sigh. "Go back to rest!" He said. He had many ways to make the boss speak. However, he saw the determination in his eyes. More importantly, he didn''t feel any malice from the boss. Additionally, he hadn''t harmed them in the process. Even Schultz was unscathed although he was unconscious. Simr happenings that Heidey brought up in the forums only spoke of guests being frightened while none of them were harmed. However, Fade felt even more confused. The boss didn''t have malice for the guests nor did he want to rob them. However, he wasted so much energy to make up a story about a haunted motel just to prevent them from going to Namuchia. All of this was iprehensible to him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He couldn''t imagine the answer so he had to put these matters aside and return to his room to rest. As for the real reason, he believed that everything woulde to light when they reached Namuchia Lake. After solving the case, it was quiet throughout the rest of the night. They immediately slept as soon as they returned to their rooms. The group got up and headed downstairs at approximately ten in the morning. The motel''s boss was nowhere to be seen. The group couldn''t care less and drove away as soon as they were done packing. They finally arrived at Namuchia Lake at noon. From a distance, one could see clear blue water. It sat on the hignds with its waters being as clear as a mirror with the snow mountains in the distance. It gave one a distant and sacred feeling at first nce. However, the feeling greatly diminished when they arrived as Namuchia Lake was crowded with groups of people. Moreover, they didn''t seem like tourists. In fact, they were all young people like Heidey and Gorvyn. It could be seen from their clothing that they were all quite well to do. "What''s this? Have the rich kids agreed toe here on vacation together?" Fade felt uncertain within his heart. At that moment, Schultz returned and spoke to Gorvyn and Heidey. "I''ve contacted the person. We can go over now," he said. As soon as Gorvyn heard this, he became excited and hurried after him. However, Heidey was slightly hesitant and looked towards Fade. Her lips moved as if she wanted to say something. In the end, she seemed to have made up her mind. "Fade,e with us!" She said. When Gorvyn heard this, he was surprised and grabbed her without waiting for Fade''s reply. "Heidey, why did you ask him toe with us? Do you know, we''re here for the herb..." He whispered. As soon as he said this, Schultz coughed beside him and Gorvyn immediately silenced himself. He looked suspiciously at Fade and didn''t continue. Heidey frowned and spoke unhappily, "Fade saved usst night and we don''t need to hide anything from him. Moreover, he even said that he came looking for herbs. Maybe we''re going to the same location." "But..." Gorvyn insisted on speaking. Schultz even tried to persuade her. "Heidey, think about it carefully. It''s not so easy to get in with the quota at this rate. If anything goes wrong, then..." She paused for a moment and spoke in a firm voice, "I believe in Fade." She immediately looked at him and said, "Fade, I see that you''re young and you''re quite good at martial arts. I think we have the same goal and we are both here at Namuchia to seek a spiritual herb!" "Spiritual herb?" As soon as Fade heard about it, a puzzled expression appeared on his face. "You didn''te for the herb?" Heidey looked at him with surprise as soon as she saw his reaction. Chapter 1811 Chapter 1811 "I''m here to look for a medicinal ingredient, not to look for a spiritual herb. What exactly is this herb you are looking for?" Fade asked. "He doesn''t know of this, Heidey, there''s nothing to tell him about!" Gorvyn reminded her. She frowned and repeated, "There''s nothing to hide from Fade." She then turned to Fade and exined, "During this period of time, the martial arts world is going through major shifts. Each n will start to engage with the secr world, appearing before the public, instead of living in seclusion and hiding or being devoted to spiritual developments." "After entering the secr world, many ns will start to ept disciples. As of now, many people will start going crazy in order to enter a n whenever one is spotted," she continued. "Of course, the better the n, the higher the requirements for disciple eptance as well. There is an Earth Level n on our side who''s epting disciples. Gorvyn and I wanted to enter, but our strength and aptitudes were not up to the standards of their requirement." "We heard that there is a type of spiritual herb here at Namuchia Lake and it can improve our natural aptitudes as well as our strengths. We can enter the n and possibly be one of their great disciples if we seed in getting this herb," she exined. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "This is why we came to Namuchia." Heidey finished her words in one breath and soon looked at Fade. Upon hearing what she had said, he was momentarily silent. He remembered the moment before he left Capital City when Jaguar Xu mentioned that something big would happen. Judging from the looks of it now, it seemed that this big thing was probably the news of the ns entering the secr society. ns entering the society, eptance of disciples, martial arts being opened to the public. All of these happenings would bring great shifts to social formation. Of course, this wasn''t the time to think about these things. He looked up and saw another ordinarily- dressed young man and woman. Then, he turned to Heidey and asked, "Are those people here for the same reason as well?" She nodded and said, "I figured that at least 90% of them are here for the spiritual herb''s function of improving one''s natural aptitude. Aren''t you here forthat too, Fade?" He shook his head and said, "I didn''t know of this happening beforeing here. I only heard that there''s a medical herb that I need here. Therefore, I chose toe." "I see." Heidey nodded. Then, she looked at him and said, "Fade, I think you''d bettere with us. Schultz has acquaintances here. Since you''re looking for some herbs as well, we might be going to the same ce. Let''s go together!" He pondered for a moment. Then, he nodded and said, "Alright, let''s go together!" Upon hearing those words, a smile immediately lit up on her face. However, Gorvyn''s eyebrows knitted as if he wasn''t pleased with the idea. "Let''s go, Schultz!" Heidey said as she rushed towards him with a smile. Upon hearing this, Schultz gave a slight frown and spoke with an awkward face. "Heidey, we can''t bring him along with us," he said. "Why? Schultz, Fade saved us." She was puzzled as she rebutted. Schultz looked at her and exined, "Heidey, let me exin. It''s not about me not wanting to bring Fade in. It''s because we only have three spots for the entry quota. With one more person, there''s no way we can enter." She refuted and said, "It''s just an entry spot, isn''t it? I''ll just buy one for Fade with the same amount of money that my father gave me. Wouldn''t that be alright, then?" Upon hearing this, he spoke with a bitter face, "Miss Lin, money isn''t the problem. The money that your father used was to get someone to obtain a spot on the entrance list. Therefore, it''s not something you can directly buy with money." "Furthermore, the number of peopleing from Namuchia has already exceeded the limits, and this can''t be helped even with the power of money," he added. "How could this be? Then..." She instantly frowned and had a troubled look on her face. Upon seeing this situation, Fade reassured her and said, "It''s okay, Heidey. I''ll just continue with what was nned before and move along alone. You don''t have to worry about me." "But..." She was still worried about him. However, there was nothing more she could do. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to get in." "I''ll be waiting for you inside then, Fade," she spoke with a firm tone. Gorvyn''s lips curled up and was obviously disdain towards Fade''sments. They immediately followed Schultz and reached the side of Namuchia Lake. There was a small valley by theke. At the entrance of the valley, a city wall was built with wood and stones, leaving a two-meter-wide door open for people to enter and exit. People would asionally bring different- sized entry cards for verification at the gate before entering. Of course, there were many people wandering around outside. They were obviously finding a way to get in since they didn''t have an entry card. Some couldn''t even make it to the gate as they were blocked by two strong Zambustan men who were guarding the gate. "Stop right there. Do not continue forward or we won''t be polite about it," they warned. Upon seeing this situation, Heidey and Gorvyn frowned slightly. Schultz immediately gave a fawning look and handed over three entry cards. "This is our entry pass," he said. As soon as they verified their cards, he opened the gate and let Heidey and the others in. Gorvyn and Schultz immediately walked in while Heidey was a little hesitant. She turned to look at Fade and said, "Fade, you..." Upon seeing this, he smiled and gave a slight wave. "Go ahead. I''ll go in," he said. Heidy went in and followed the others. The gate closed and their figures quickly disappeared. Fade stood at the gate and looked at his surroundings. Just as Fade was looking around, several men and women came over and questioned him. "Hey, why didn''t you go in with your friends?" They asked. He turned around and said, "I don''t have an entry pass." "You don''t have an entry pass? Weren''t you going together with them?" They curiously asked. He shook his head and said, "We just coincidentally met along the way. How about you guys? You don''t have an entry pass as well?" They sighed and helplessly said, "Yes, it''s been getting harder to get an entry pass. In the beginning, five hundred yuan was all it needed. Now, you can''t even get it with one thousand yuan." "That''s right. The newses slowly to people from small towns like us. As soon as the news had reached us, the entry passes had all been given out," one of them exined. "Who''s fault is it to me then? We had no choice but toe here and try our luck. Who would''ve thought that we don''t even have a chance at all!" Another grumbled. Upon listening to their discussion, Fade paused for a while and continued to ask, "Is there really a medicine that can improve one''s talent in the valley? Has anyone ever seen it? What kind of medicine is it?" Upon hearing his question, the people started to get excited and pumped up. "Brother, you have to believe it. There''s something special in this valley," one of them said. "I didn''t believe it either when my father first told me about this. However, when I saw the son of the richest family in my town taking the medicine and bing dramatically powerful and talented, I immediately let go of my doubts. This is definitely something great," anothermented. "There''s no need to listen to this story. When I came two days ago, I saw someone who had previously entered,e out of the valley with an upgraded skill level. He didn''t even go in for a day," a third said. "It''s really amazing. Otherwise, it wouldn''t attract so many people." Chapter 1812 Chapter 1812 Fade''s curiosity towards the valley sparked as soon as he heard what they said. At the same time, he thought about the news of the Nine-star Root. Perhaps it could be in the valley as well. As he thought about this, he couldn''t help but nce over to the entrance. The wall of the entrance that was made of stones and wood wasn''t really tall. Additionally, the surrounding mountains were not as steep either; the lowest point was probably around ten meters. With this in mind, he couldn''t help but ask, "These walls aren''t very tall and it seems that everyone here is a practitioner of the martial arts. It probably wouldn''t be a hassle to enter right?" Upon hearing this, the expression on everyone''s face changed. Then, they began to speak in a lower voice. "Brother, don''t say such things. Do you want to get into trouble?" "It was fortunate that you only said this to us. The others wouldn''t be as kind to you if they heard about this," someone exined. "Do you think no one has tried this before? There was this incident where someone had forcefully entered. However, he was beaten up and escorted out," a thirdmented. "I''ve also heard that there''s a master as well with some sort of Dharma- raja mastery rank! He''s extremely powerful." "A Dharma- raja?" Fade was confused again as soon as he heard their exnation. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. One of them promptly exined and said, "This is how the local Zambustans ssify the different rankings of monks. From the lowest to the highest, there are Datsan, Tsochin, Normanhan, and Hotogtu." "What is all this about?" Someone asked as they stood by the side. The person then continued to exin, "These are titles. You can think of it as something simr to military titles and ranks. Anyways, the Dharmaraja''s rank is called Normanhan, while Hotogtu''s is called Tulku. Each monastery rank is worshipped and enshrined. This could be counted as the highest rank that ever existed." "Of course, there is also the legendary Tulku, a superior ranking to Hotogtu, being the Dma and Panchema, with Di and Panchen in short. However, these are just merely legends with Tulku being just a title of a rank. Hence, it''s said that Hotogtu is the highest existing ranking." "The Dharma- raja Normanhan is the second, existing to the Tulku as well as the Hotogtu. With this being said, how could we afford to offend such a powerful person!" He concluded. Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but nod his head as he remembered the rankings and titles. Soon after, he moved to other ces and wandered around as he gathered more information. There were generally not many new findings. However, one thing was for sure, and that was that there were definitely medical herbs in the valley and a Dharma- raja ranked master. Just as he was figuring out a method to enter the valley, a loud noise suddenly rang throughout the air. He immediately turned his head towards the noise and saw crowds of people moving out the way for a group of monks in red clothing as they carried a sedan chair. Surrounding the sedan chair were monks ying different kinds of instruments. It wasn''t exciting at all. Sitting on top of the Sedan chair was a young bald man dressed in monk''s clothing. The man seemed arrogant and haughty with a face full of self- pride. He scanned the crowd below him with a condescending look, all without an ounce of how a monk should act. Looking at how people were reacting, Fade couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity. "Who is that? Why is he so famous?" He asked. Someone whispered to him and said, "That man is Lobsang Jii, a native. His father is a prestigious Tsochin which is only a rank below Dharma-raja." "That''s why Lobsang is such an arrogant person. He''s been here several times. He even previously had a few conflicts with others. There was once a wealthy man who refused to obey hismands. They eventually fought and even got his people beaten up." "However, he''s a tyrant as he immediately called upon his men to beat up the wealthy man. The man''s leg was broken and he got kicked out. As such, no one dares to provoke him at all." Fade eyebrows knitted together upon hearing the story. "He''s a native with power and would probably already have an entry pass to enter the valley. Why would hee here?" He asked. The crowd immediately sighed. "Of course he has an entry pass. However, he wouldn''t enter as he wants to stay outside and find pleasure," the crowd exined. "To find pleasure?" Fade''s face was full of doubts. The onlookers replied, "You''ll know it when you see it." Soon after, amidst the crowded area, the sedan chair was ced down, and Lobsang descended from it. He seized up the crowds of people with an arrogant face. "I wasn''t present for a couple of days and there are plenty of new faces I see. Introduce yourselves!" He demanded. As soon as Lobsang finished his sentence, his subordinates walked towards the new faces with a large golden bowl. "Neers, a hundred thousand yuan for donations to the temple." He was immediately asking for money! What an arrogant move indeed. This behaviour immediately caused an uproar from some people in the crowd. "What''s the reason behind this? Why should we give you money?" The crowd roared. "Why?" Lobsang''s face darkened. His subordinates behind him immediately began to gather with a fierce and fiendish look. Bystanders immediately exined to the wealthy man about the situation. Upon listening to their exnation, the man''s face sank as he promptly brought out a hundred thousand yuan. As Lobsang saw this incident, his lips curled up into a chilling smile. He looked at the man and spoke in a cold voice, "You dare question me? A hundred thousand yuan is not enough. Add another hundred thousand yuan!" "You..." The rich man couldn''t help but wish to speak up. However, his mouth was tightly shut and proceeded to give another hundred thousand yuan. Just like that, Lobsang''s subordinates collected money from everyone. In an instant, he collected more than a million yuan. The people there were probably from wealthy families as well, hence losing a few hundred thousand yuan probably didn''t matter. They were usually respected individuals in their own town along with the ones wearing silk and carried arrogant looks. However, the tables were flipped and they''re the ones being pushed around here. They couldn''t help but feel sullen. As they thought about the medical herbs, they had no other choice but to swallow their anger and humiliation. Apart from collecting money, Lobsang was purely unupied. Upon seeing beautiful women, he would personally go up and seduce them and even directly get handsy with them. The crowd was immediately filled with screams as the people''s eyes popped out upon seeing the scenes unfold. In the end, no one stood up against them. At that moment, Lobsang''s subordinates came up to Fade. They turned to him and patted the bowl with an obvious reason for collecting money. He didn''t buy into his trick and directly ignored their actions. "Hand in the money, a hundred thousand yuan!" The subordinate''s eyebrows were pinched together as they yelled even more. Fade snorted and said, "I don''t have money. I wouldn''t give it to you even if I had it." "You..." The subordinate''s face showed immense anger and was getting ready to take action. Some bystanders lightly pulled Fade''s arms and said in a whisper. "Brother, don''t provoke them. This can''t be helped. Just hand them the money," they advised. "Yes. It''s only a hundred thousand yuan. It''s not a lot, so just pay up," anothermented. "Brother, if you''re short on cash, I can always lend some of it to you now," a third whispered. Fade shook his head and politely declined their generous offers. He turned back and spoke in a cold tone, "I''ll say this one more time. You can''t make me pay up." Chapter 1813 Chapter 1813 Lobsang''s attention was pulled towards themotion that happened around there. He walked towards Fade and sized him up and down. The corner of his lips curled up as he spoke in an icy tone, "You don''t want to pay up?" Fade looked at him and sneered, "You have no right to take my money." "I have no rights? You''ll soon know of my rights." As he spoke, Lobsang waved his hand and eight of his subordinates rushed to surround Fade. "Now, do I have the rights, yet?" He threatened. Fade seized up the subordinates. Their skill strengths were very mediocre and they seem to be in the early stages of the ck Level. It really wasn''t worth mentioning. "Is that all you''ve got?" Fade rebutted. "You... You''re literally asking for death!" Lobsang''s expression darkened as he ordered, "Attack and teach him a lesson." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In the blink of an eye, all eight monks at the early stage of the ck Level charged towards Fade. Upon seeing this, the surrounding crowds immediately stepped back from the scene. Each of them gasped and watched in fear as they shook their heads and constantly retreated. "You fool, I''ve seen plenty of disobeying people. Fret not, in just a while, you''ll definitely learn how to obey." Lobsang smiled with plenty of pride. As he spoke, eight of his subordinates surrounded Fade and attacked him without hesitation. Fade shot them a cold nce and attacked with both hands without moving from his initial spot. Soon after a few crackles and rattles, all eight of the subordinates were on the ground, wailing in pain and anguish. All of them had swollen faces and bloody noses, and none of them were able to stand back up. Upon seeing this scene, everyone was shocked. It was hard to believe that Fade was this powerful. Lobsang''s face stiffened as he stared nkly for a few seconds. Then, in an instant, his vision turned cold and his gaze towards Fade turned ruthless. "How dare you raise a finger against my men..." He said as he trembled in fear, Fade ignored him and pped him across the face. With that being said, Lobsang''s face turned swollen and his cheeks became red. He was shocked. He never expected that Fade would raise a finger at him. He was furious and gritted his teeth as he pounced on Fade. "If you dare to hit me, I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you..." He cursed. Fade remained emotionless towards the likes of this person. With that being said, he pped Lobsang across the face twice again, causing his cheeks to be redder and his face to swell up. "You..." Lobsang was trying to say something. However, Fade directly kicked him to the ground and stepped on his leg. At that moment, a card fell from Lobsang''s body. Fade''s eyes lit up as his right hand lightly moved. Soon, the entry card was in his possession. Then, Fade kicked him aside. He then turned and took big strides towards the entrance of the valley. He immediately took out the entry card from his hand. Soon after the entry card was examined, the gate opened and Fade walked into the valley. The surrounding bystanders were all dumbstruck and couldn''t believe their eyes. "He was able to take someone else''s entry card and just managed to walk in!" "That brother is too powerful!" "If I had known this would happen, I would''ve..." A third said. "Forget about it. Do you think this is just some kind too good to be true! With Lobsang being such a tyrant, do you think he''ll survive after beating him up?" One of the bystanders rebutted. "That man may be confident now. As soon as Lobsang enters the valley, he''ll definitely regret it." Upon saying this, the crowd couldn''t help but sigh with emotions. They were only worried for Fade. However, Fade, who had already entered the valley, had already put the incident with Lobsang at the back of his mind. He couldn''t care less about him. The entrance of the valley wasn''t wide. Soon after walking for a while, a wide panoramic view bestowed itself before him while a thick and lush valley unveiled itself. The valley was in the shape of a basin with the lowest point being the middle. A round za was built inside while the centre was a lush flower bed. However, it wasn''t made up of flowers, but all types of medical herbs, with a strong and fragrant smell. It was obvious that this ground held much value. Around the flowerbeds was a practice ground where people were meditating while a few monks in red clothing were pointing towards several ces. As they nced towards the higher spots, they noticed that the surrounding mountains had caves within them. They were each a room that was brightly lit. It seemed as if workers came in and out of them. That must''ve meant that those who had previouslye in must be living here. The entire valley had a peaceful atmosphere. It was like a whole different world where it really put a person at ease. As Fade was still in a daze, a monk appeared beside him and gave a huge smile. "Sir, this way. I''ll take you to your stay," he said. Fade immediately followed in the monk''s footsteps. They went along a smooth, levelled stone road and arrived at one of the cave rooms. The monk opened the room door and said, "This will be your stay for the next few days. All the necessities are here and you may take your rest here." Soon after that, the monk turned to leave. Fade quickly stopped him and asked, "Master, may I know when I can obtain the medical herb? Or what do I need to do to get it?" Upon hearing this, the monk smiled and said, "Don''t worry, sir. When the time is right, you''ll naturally get what you want." Soon after that, he left with a smile. Fade instantly felt a weird sense of unease falling upon him after this encounter. He then entered the cave room and closed the door. The room wasn''t big but everything was needed here. A bed, study table, and even avatory. At that moment, there was a small pouch made with sackcloth on the bed. He opened the pouch and a wooden number te and piece of yellow paper were inside it. There were some words on the yellow paper. He began to read what was written on the paper and realized that it mostly contained some words of appreciation and wisdom. Then, he realized that there was a small dark green pill right at the bottom of the pouch. He immediately picked up the pill and sniffed it. He noticed that the pill was made of medical herbs, with the function of stimting workmanship and replenishing one''s true essence. Although this wasn''t something expensive, it wasn''tmon either. If it was sold at market price, one could be worth around a hundred thousand yuan. "Who built this valley? What is the purpose of this? Moreover, whoever came in would be given a pill. Why are they so generous?" A lot of questions arose in Fade''s mind. With plenty of doubts in mind, he crushed the pill with his hands and sprinkled it on the ground. A few hourster, several sounds of bells could be heard from outside. Upon hearing themotion, he walked out of the room and saw that people started to leave the cave rooms. All of them were bald as they walked towards the za. Upon seeing this, he couldn''t help but feel curious and followed suit. Upon reaching the za, a monk was handing out sets of meals to the people one after another. Soon after that, everyone began to eat. Chapter 1814 Chapter 1814 He tasted the food and figured that the taste wasn''t as bad. As soon as the meal was finished, the monks cleaned and kept the tableware. Fade initially thought that they were supposed to head back to the cave rooms right after. However, he decided to stay when nobody made a move. Just as he was looking around, he suddenly heard a voice of a surprised girl. "Fade, how did you get in?" The voice sounded. He turned his head and noticed a bald woman appear in front of him. He was surprised and said, "You are..." "Brother Chen, it''s me, Heidey!" The girl spoke again. Fade fixed his eyes to the girl in front of him. Only then did he realize that this girl really was Heidey. It was just because she was previously very delicate and beautiful. Instead, she was now without make- up and waspletely bald. No wonder he could hardly recognize her. At this moment, Gorvyn, who was bald, came over as well. Only then did Fade finally confirm that it really was them. "Heidey, Gorvyn, what are you guys..." He looked at the two in surprise. She was a little embarrassed. Gorvyn touched his head and said with a proud look, "We''ve chosen to worship Normanhan Dahnbar as our master. Now, we''re the disciples of Normanhan." Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity. "You''ve be disciples? What''s going on here? Could Normanhan Dahnbar be the Dharma-raja? This..." Gorvyn curled his lips and said, "The Dharma-raja is ayman term. We''re now the disciples of the Dharma- raja. We should call this ce ''Nuon Han''." Heidey exined to Fade and said, "Brother Chen, when we first came in, we initially thought of just asking for the herbs. However, the conditions and circumstances here were more than what we expected." "When we first entered, each of us got a bodyrefining pill. As soon as we ate it, our bodies became much stronger. Furthermore, they said that if we agree to worship Dharma Dahnbar as our master and be the disciples of Dharmaraja, we could get baptised and even get epted as Tulku Kahmul''s disciples. As soon as we became Tulku''s disciples, they gave us plenty of precious herbs," she added. Gorvyn stood by the side and spoke with excitement, "We initially wanted to refine our physique when we first came to seek for herbs and get epted as the disciple of an Earth level n. However, Hotogtu Kahmul is of the Heaven Level. Being able to get epted as a disciple of a master of the Heaven Level is way higher than our initial goal!" "This..." Fade felt a little surprised and even more in doubt. Normahan, also known as Dharma-raja, should be at least a Earth Level martial artist, and as for Hotogtu, ording to the exnation by the people outside, the two legendary Tulkus were the two highest level Tulku who ever existed. One was a high levelled Tulku while the other was a Heaven Level martial artist. Being epted as a disciple just by agreeing to worship the master and getting baptised just seemed too strange! Moreover, these types of Martial Arts Masters were generally more strict when it came to epting disciples than any other religious masters. There was always a standard requirement when it came to the aspects of belief and moral behavior. As of now, Heidey and Gorvyn had easily be the disciples of Tulku just by shaving their heads and receiving a baptism from Dharma Dahnbar, or whatever his name was. It couldn''t be this simple. "Could this Tulku Kahmul have some sort of other purpose?" Fade immediately felt some sort of suspicion towards this situation as he thought to himself. At that moment, he thought of something and asked, "Where''s Schultz? Didn''t hee in with you?" Upon hearing this, Heidey and Gorvyn''s eyebrows furrowed. "Schultz went on his separate way aftering in with us, so we don''t really know where he went either," they exined. Just as Fade was thinking about what had happened, the scene suddenly became quiet while the sounds of chanting sutras slowly rang in. He looked around and realized that a monk dressed in a red robe was sitting cross legged on top of a stone. The monk started to mouth the chanting of sutras. The others followed suit with their legs crossed, and they began to recite as well. Everyone rushed to recite the chant as well in all sincerity, especially those with shaved heads. "What are they doing?" Fade was puzzled and asked Heidey and Gorvyn. "This is a chant from the master. We need to learn these things," Heidey said. Fade continued to ask, "Is this the Dharma Dahnbar?" "How is that possible? Dharma- raja is a high leveled Normanhan. It''s not possible for him to appear voluntarily and recite the sutras. This is a Tsochin called Malbian. Tsochin Malbian is Normanhan Dahnbar''s disciple. He''s the one who leads the chanting of the sutras," Gorvyn interrupted and said. "As soon as this recital ispleted, Tsochin Malbian will probably inquire neers and help Dharma Dahnbar ept disciples. Brother Chen, you..." Heidey added from the side. "Be quiet. Tsochin Malbian is here. How dare you still whisper in secret?" Another nearby disciple reminded them unhappily. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Heidey and Gorvyn immediately tightly shut their mouths and gave Fade a nce. Then, they continued to recite the sutras as well. Upon seeing this, Fade felt frustrated and helpless. He could onlyin in his heart, "Is this how you study Dharma? Like elementary school kids, reciting and chanting texts? What can you actually learn from this?" Although heined within his heart, he still continued to read it. After approximately an hour of reading, Tsochin Malbian stood up and nced at the crowd. "A while ago, we gained a few newpanions. Now, I would like you toe up and step forward," he said in a loud voice. Upon hearing this, several people stood up. A monk nudged Fade, causing him to stand up and proceed to the front. Upon seeing this, Tsochin Malbian smiled and nodded his head. "I would like to ask the neers, do you wish to be a disciple of Dharma Dahnbar, ept the baptism, and be a base for Tulku Kahmul?" "Yes, we wish to!" Some of the rookies hurriedly said. They had obviously already heard about Dharma Dahnbar epting disciples and the benefits of bing one. Therefore, each and every one of them agreed without hesitation. Fade was the only one who didn''t say anything. Thus, Tsochin Malbian''s gaze fell on him from the stage. "You don''t want to?" He asked. As soon as those words left his mouth, rustling and whispers towards Fade filled the air, all of which attracted astonishing and questioning eyes. Heidey and Gorvyn became even more anxious. "Brother Chen, why are you still hesitating? Hurry up and agree!" She said. "That''s Dharma Dahnbar we''re talking about. Being epted as a disciple of the Dharma-raja is an extremely rare opportunity." Even if that was true, Fade looked at Tsochin Malbian and faintly said, "My apologies, I haven''t thought this through yet. I''ll need some time to think about this and decideter on." Tsochin Malbian looked at him for a few seconds and retracted his gaze. Then, he gave a light smile and said, "It''s alright to give this some thought. Just inform me about your decision when it''s made. However, of course, time is restrained, so three days are given." "I will." Fade nodded. Soon after, the crowd dispersed and everyone proceeded to do their own activities. Chapter 1815 Chapter 1815 Heidey and Gorvyn came over to Fade''s side. "What happened, Fade? Why didn''t you say yes! Being Dharma Dahnbar''s disciple is such a great opportunity, and you..." Gorvyn said with an angry expression. Heidey was also confused and asked, "Brother Chen, do you have any concerns?" Fade looked around and said in a low voice, "I think there''s something strange about this ce. Think about it, a Dharma- raja, an Earth Level master, and above him there''s still a Heaven Level Tulku. A person of such a high level can easily ept disciples, and even give people free medical herbs. Don''t you think it''s weird?" "This..." Heidey''s expression instantly turned a little strange. Fade continued and said, "What''s more is that the moment Schultz entered, he''s gone, aren''t you all suspicious? Could there be any other reason?" "In short, I feel that this is all a little strange. I''d advise you not to believe them so easily. It''s better to be cautious," he concluded. "I... I think..." She seemed to struggle with her answer. Gorvyn looked resentfully towards him and said, "Fade, this is the Dharma-raja and Tulku, genuine masters, and you dare to doubt them? I think you''re the strange one here. Heidey, don''t listen to his rumors and suspicions. This is such a rare opportunity. We can''t miss this!" Upon seeing this, Fade''s expression turned cold. "I''ve already said what I wanted to say. What you guys n to do next is entirely your own decision. I''m fine with any of it." Soon after that, Fade turned around and left to return to his room. He and Heidey weren''t very close friends. However, his warning came from a good ce. He didn''t think that he needed to go the extra mile to persuade them any further if they refused to listen. Just like that, he had already spent his first night in the valley. The next morning, the sun rose and a loud ringing sound came about again. It was then followed by the voices of the monks waking everyone up. Fade followed the crowd to the washrooms for a shower, then to have their meal at the same za ground. Soon after that, a monk yet again went up on stage and started to recite the sutras while the crowd followed suit. As soon as they hadpleted reciting the sutras, someone once again came to Fade and asked about formally being the disciple of Dharma Dahnbar. His reason was still the same. He was still thinking about it and was blocking off any further discussion on the topic. Not longter, there was free time for enjoyment. Heidey dragged Gorvyn to Fade and asked again, "Fade, you really don''t want to be the disciple of Dharma Dahnbar?" He didn''t want to exin any further. "I''m still thinking about it," he responded. Upon hearing this, Gorvyn frowned and voiced out, "Heidey, just like I said, there''s no need to talk to him about this. He was given a rare chance and didn''t know how to appreciate it. There''s no need to persuade any further." "But..." She uttered as she still wanted to persuade Fade. At that moment, a loud and clear voice rang throughout the valley. "That''s him. Arrest him now." Then, a series of fast- paced footsteps charged towards Fade. Fade, Heidey, and Gorvyn immediately turned their heads towards the sound. Only then did they see a young man with swollen cheeks angrily charging in with men. Heidey and Gorvyn didn''t know him at all. As soon as Fade looked up, he instantly recognized the person. It was none other than Lobsang, who was previously beaten up by him the day before. Seeing that these people were rushing towards Fade, Heidey hurriedly stood in front of him, blocking the people from him. "What are you trying to do? This is the territory of Dharma Dahnbar, do you all wish to cause trouble?" She said. "Who are you to stop me? Move aside," Lobsang said in a displeased tone. She didn''t move but rather became more firm in her stand. "I''ll call the guards if you move another finger. If Dharma Dahnbar finds out about this, you definitely won''t have a chance to worship. You''d better think clearly before acting up. This is a chance for you to do so," Heidy added. Upon hearing this, Lobsang smiled coldly and looked at her. "You probably should know my ce and identity first before threatening me, right?" He said. "Tell her. Who am I?" Hemanded his subordinates. One of them came forward and introduced him, "This is Lobsang Jii. His father is Tsochin Tulku, and he also has good rtions with Tsochin Malbian. They provide our monastery''s biggest offerings." Upon hearing his introduction, Heidey could not help but look surprised. Gorvyn was shocked as well as he stood by the side. "This person knows Tsochin Malbian. Heidey, quickly get over here. You shouldn''t mess with these types of people," he warned. Despite Heidey recovering from her surprise, she remained firm in her stand and said, "So what if you knew Tsochin Malbian? I believe that Dharma Dahnbar still won''t let you do whatever you want. How could you charge against someone without any reason?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Without any reason?" Lobsang sneered. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Why don''t you ask him what he''d done to me yesterday?" "Brother Chen, you.." Upon hearing Lobsang''s words, Heidey and Gorvyn turned to Fade with an inquiring expression. He didn''t hide anything and said directly, "Yesterday, this guy was outside illegally collecting money and even assaulted others. Therefore, I gave him a beating as a lesson and then took his entry pass." Upon hearing this, Gorvyn''s face suddenly changed. "Fade, you hit a person. How could you..." He muttered in shock. Heidey clearly had a different opinion. "Gorvyn, what are you trying to say? Didn''t you hear what Brother Chen said? This guy was clearly in the wrong first, so Brother Chen was just fighting against his actions," she said. "Heidey, why are you so naive! Lobsang is obviously a local tyrant. He has connections in the valley. We can''t defeat him!" Gorvyn spoke up as he looked anxious. "I don''t believe Tsochin Malbian will allow this guy to do whatever he wants," Heidey insisted. Fade also confidently said, "Don''t worry, I''m here. There won''t be any problem even if they all start to fight." "How can you stay so proud when you''re put into this situation!" Gorvyn spoke to him in a resentful tone. "If you really want us to stop worrying, then apologize to Lobsang first. Stop troubling us." "Gorvyn, how can you say that?" Heidey said in a frustrated tone as she red at him. Lobsang raised both his hands and interrupted their argument. "Enough, stop talking. I have no interest in your arguments. Now, I''ll give you three seconds to leave this a*shole alone. After that, I''ll ignore whatever just happened. If you don''t leave, you''ll automatically be an enemy to me," he threatened. Upon hearing this, Gorvyn''s expression darkened even more. He clenched his teeth and looked towards her. "Heidey," he whispered. Upon seeing this, she red at him and said, "Gorvyn, Brother Chen saved us. How can you betray him just like that?" "Heidey, you need to analyze the current situation. This is not a case based on loyalty. With that being said, I hope you don''t forget what we truly came here for." As soon as he said those words, Gorvyn was already moving further away from Fade, drawing a dividing attitude between them. Chapter 1816 Chapter 1816 Heidey was instantly filled with anger. "Gorvyn, how could you..." Fade gently patted her shoulder and said with a chuckle, "There''s nothing much to say. Everyone has different values and there''s no need to forcefully demand something when that''s not there." "Brother Chen, I''ll definitely support you," she said as she looked at him with an unyielding expression. At that moment, Lobsang gave a cold sneer. "Some of you just don''t know how to admit defeat. Don''t me me for being rude then. Get them!" Hemanded his subordinates. With the blink of an eye, Fade and Heidey were instantly surrounded. She suddenly became nervous as her body began to tense up. On the other hand, Fade waspletely rxed. He pulled her behind him and attacked the men who were charging towards him. All of a sudden, with the sound of some crackling and rattling, the aggressive men fell to the floor. Each of them wailed and cried in pain at Fade''s feet. Lobsang''s expression drastically changed at such a sight. A look of shock and fear emerged on his face. After the previous day''s encounter, he''d learned his lesson and had brought even stronger men with him that day. However, he didn''t expect them to have easily fallen at Fade''s hands. It was completely out of his expectation. "Now, it''s your turn," Fade said. His cold words startled Lobsang from his stunned stance. As Fade began to step towards him, Lobsang had fear written all over his face. He subconsciously stepped back. "Don''t... Don''t you daree near me. This is Dharma Dahnbar''s territory. If you cause any trouble, you''ll get on his bad side," he said as he trembled in fear. "Really? I don''t think that''s what you meant before you decided to attack me!" Fadeughed as his palm went for him. Lobsang tried to dodge but he wasn''t quick enough. His eyes were wide open as he saw Fade''s palm charging towards his chest. At that moment, he frantically tried to revolve the positive energy to avert Fade''s force from his palm. Nheless, he realized that he had underestimated Fade''s strength as soon as he received his palm strike. It had an unexpectedly umted immense force, sending Lobsang flying towards the sky. His entire body flew as fresh blood dripped from his mouth. His body formed an arc in the air. He even nearly passed out as he descended andnded heavily on the ground. At that moment, Fade refused to stop. He continued to step forward and was prepared to teach Lobsang a lesson with another palm strike. However, a cold yet resonant voice sounded as soon as Fade was about to strike. "Stop now," the voice rang. Upon hearing the voice, Fade looked up and saw Isochin Malbian approaching the scene with a dark and gloomy face. Upon seeing his presence, Lobsang immediately crawled over to Tsochin Malbian''s side. "Master Malbian, please save me. This b*stard was trying to kill me. Please, you need to hurry and kill him," he said as he sobbed. Upon hearing this, Tsochin Malbian red coldly at Fade. "Do you have anything to exin?" He spoke with a harsh tone. Fade''s heart thumped aloud upon seeing his expression. He knew that he hadn''t left a good impression on him. Instead, he would probably take this opportunity as revenge for previously declining the offer of bing a disciple. With that in mind, he faintly exined, "Lobsang tried to kill me. Therefore, I fought back in selfdefense and taught him a lesson. This is my exnation." "Self- defense?" Tsochin Malbian raised his voice as he furiously looked at Fade. "You call this selfdefense when you''ve badly injured everyone and even tried to kill Lobsang?" Fade''s face immediately darkened as he heard his argument. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The meaning behind his words was apparent. He was clearly standing by Lobsang''s side and wanted to help him out. As such, Fade was disinclined to speak any further. "If this wasn''t self- defense, then how would you think about this?" He asked him in a frigid tone. As soon as those words were spoken, Heidey and Gorvyn immediately turned nervous. "Do you want to die? How could you say those words to Tsochin Malbian?" Gorvyn shouted out in frustration. Even Heidey was worried for Fade. "Brother Chen, Tsochin Malbian is Dharma Dahnbar''s disciple, if you act this way..." She uttered. As for Lobsang, he was filled with revenge. "Tsochin Malbian, this b*stard is too arrogant. You have to teach him a lesson and make him see the light of day," he said with resentment as he clenched his teeth. Tsochin Malbian briefly eyed Fade and snorted coldly, "You seem to possess the skills of martial arts; that''s where your arrogance is rooted in. Nheless, you need to understand that there''s always someone better and bolder than you." "As of today, I''ll teach you what a true Martial Arts Master holds," he confidently added. With that said, he withdrew his right hand in the air and formed a circr arc. His red robes followed his movements and a red curtain was formed before Fade. All of a sudden, Fade felt a strange wave of energy ascending towards him. "That''s interesting!" He thought to himself. He sensed a certain odor and somewhat felt its novelty. Hence, he took some time to appreciate its presence. As Fade was appreciating its presence, Tsochin Malbian and Lobsang looked on with shocked and rmed expressions. They werepletely stunned by his attack. At that moment, Heidey was filled with worry as Lobsang had revenge written all over his face. "Now!" Tsochin Malbian yelled. After some brief actions werepleted, he threw the final punch towards Fade''s chest as the corner of his lips curled up into a confident and proud smile. However, just as he was feeling proud, Fade shook his head as the corner of his lips curled up into a chilling smile. "It may look strange, but in reality, this is just some positive energy in mutation. It''s just something shy," Fade said. "You arrogant fellow!" Tsochin Malbian yelled with fury. His eyebrows were furrowed and his hand movements became even more frantic. Without making a single move, Fade stood his ground and weed his attack. As he attacked with his right hand, Tsochin Malbian and Fade''s hands collided. "Band!" Both their hands hit each other. Contrary to what everyone believed, Fade didn''t fly like he was expected to. Instead, both their hands were briefly against each other. As soon as Fade lightly pushed his hand forward, Tsochin Malbian''s expressionpletely changed. A line of fresh blood came trickling down from his mouth. His body flew and hit against the rock wall in the valley as he slowly descended with a pale face. This waspletely unexpected. The entire scene was left dead silent. After a brief moment of silence, a burst of murmurs and iparable noise erupted from the crowd. "Look, this fellow is too powerful. He unexpectedly made Isochin Malbian fly with just a punch," one of the bystanders said. "Isochin Malbian is a high rank monk with a martial arts strength between the ck Level and the Earth Level. If he is an Earth Level master and was easily defeated, then that fellow must be an Earth Level master too, right?" "If he truly was an Earth Level master, why would he even be here? With that kind of aptitude, he would''ve had all the powerful ns fighting over him!" Chapter 1817 Chapter 1817 Heidey and Gorvyn looked at Fade with utter shock. They had previously spent time together, so they knew that Fade was a skilled martial artist. However, they had always thought that his skills were on par with Schultz''s, who was a martial artist at the middle stage of the ck Level. It was already quite impressive to be a ck Level martial artist, especially for Heidey and Gorvyn who were in the Yellow Level. However, being at the Earth Level was an amazement. That was the reason behind their respect for the monks in the valley. Tsochin Malbian and his master, Dharma Dahnbar, were truly the masters of all. However, Tsochin Malbian was sent flying with just one punch. It was only then that Fade showed his true strength. It was the moment Heidey and Gorvyn realized that he was more powerful than they had expected. Heidey became excited and said while pping her hands, "Brother Chen, you''re truly impressive. I''ve never seen it before. You''re actually an Earth Level master!" Gorvyn, on the other hand, wasn''t as excited. His face was full of worry as he pulled her aside. "Don''t be so happy. You''ll get involved in this trouble," he whispered in her ear. "Gorvyn, you..." "Don''t retort and think about this. Even if Fade''s impressive and had beaten Isochin Malbian, he is still Dharma Dahnbar''s disciple. As for Dharma Dahnbar himself, he went from the bottom of the Earth Level and now, he''s at the peak of it. He''s clearly the one true master of all and now, Fade is his opponent," Gorvyn stated. "If Dharma Dahnbar intervenes, Fade is already done for. If you stay by his side now, you''ll definitely get implicated as well." Upon hearing this, Heidey couldn''t help but worry. "What will happen to Brother Chen then?" "We''re only at the Yellow Level; what can we do? We can only wait and see!" He curled his lips and said. Lobsang''s gaze turned sinister as he recovered from the shock. He looked over to Fade as he clenched his teeth, "Fade, how dare you hurt Isochin Malbian? Dharma Dahnbar won''t let you get away with it." Fade took no interest in his words. Instead, he walked towards him and said in a cold tone, "You won''t be sure if I''ll die or not, but let me tell you this, I''m very sure that you''ll be dead meat." As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his right hand and gave Lobsang a hard punch. This particr punch was terrifying as it brought not only his positive energy, but also immense strength. If it really was to fall onto Lobsang, he would instantly minced meat. In the face of a death threat, Lobsang wasn''t able to dodge as his body was locked by Fade''s immense strength. Thus, he could only look at the fisting down on him from the air. At that critical moment, a thick and clear voice rang out, "Sir, please show mercy." A golden monk seemed to float down from the deep valley amidst the sound. A gigantic golden palm came towards Fade and saved Lobsang''s life in the process. Upon seeing this, the crowds of people couldn''t help but feel overjoyed as they began to cheer. "This... This is the Dharma-raja." "This must be the Dharma- raja. Otherwise, his force wouldn''t be this powerful and strong." "It must be the Dharma-raja Dahnbar. The Dharmaraja is making a move." Lobsang was stirred up amidst the screams and shouts. He immediately began to shout, "Dharma Dahnbar, this b*stard is trying to kill me. You have to kill him first!" This golden hand continued to descend amidst the sound. However, Fade''s hand movements didn''t stop, and his punches continued to rumble. All of a sudden, both their palms collided with a loud bang. Contrary to what everyone expected, Dharma Dahnbar''s golden palm was shattered to pieces by Fade''s single punch followed by a loud sh. With a great and immense force, Fade''s palm continued to descend and ended up on Lobsang''s head. A crisp sound was heard as Lobsang''s neck was broken. It was clear from his eyes that his soul had left his body. His entire being fell to the ground and waspletely lifeless. Lobsang, the infamous and wealthy local tyrant, had died just like that within the valley. He was even under the divine intervention of Dharma Dahnbar. At that moment, the entire valley fell silent. Everyone was speechless as all eyes fell on Fade. The silence carried plenty of emotions. Some were shocked while others were speechless. Some were frustrated while others rejoiced amidst the tragedy. At that moment, a cold voice was heard amidst the crowd. An elderly monk, either in his fifties or sixties and who was dressed in a bright red robe, walked out of the crowd. As soon as he stepped out, this elderly monk radiated an aura of immense dignity and power. He was a person whom you couldn''t help but bow down to. This was obviously Dharma Dahnbar. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He walked towards Fade as his gaze fell upon him. Upon staring at him for a few seconds, he began to speak, "You killed Lobsang?" "Yes, I did!" Fade spoke, without any expression on his face. "I''ve previously tried to stop you. Why did you continue to make your move?" Dharma Dahnbar asked. Fade raised his eyebrows and said, "Lobsang tried to kill me twice. I had to kill him, no matter who gets in the way!" "No matter who gets in the way!" Dharma Dahnbar thought about these words as he gazed at him. "I''ll give you one more chance, do you want to be my disciple?" He asked. "I don''t..." Fade replied in a low voice. Just as he was about to finish his sentence, Dharma Dahnbar continued, "If you still have doubts about my strengths, I can introduce you to my master, Hotogtu Kahmul." Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but feel moved by this as he secretly thought about this. Hotogtu was a Tulku, and he was the existing top-notch high master. The doings of retrieving medical herbs and the epting of disciples were just the surface of Dharma management. The real leader must be Tulku Kahmul. As he thought about this, Fade didn''t reject but said, "If it''s Tulku Kahmul, I''ll think deeply about it." Dharma Dahnbar nodded his head and said, "You''ll need to provide an answer in the next two days. As soon as two days have passed, there won''t be any chances at all. Being Tulku''s disciple is an extremely rare opportunity, so you need to think clearly about this." Fade nodded and said, "I will." Dharma Dahnbar didn''t say much. Instead, he waved his hands and immediately brought men to dispose of Lobsang''s body. They even helped Tsochin Malbian return to the cave rooms for rest and recovery. Upon seeing this, Fade didn''t stay as well. He simply returned to his room, shut the door, and got some rest. Everyone else only came to their senses as soon as both of them had left. Following that were sounds of murmurs, discussions, and talks erupting like boiling water as the people started to discuss what had just happened. "I never expected that after that he''ll still be alive after he killed Lobsang," one of the bystanders said. "That kid is quite powerful. He has unexpectedly beaten Tsochin Malbian. That was definitely something great," another praised. "Dharma Dahnbarsaid that he''ll rmend him to Tulku Kahmul. That kid is extremely lucky," a third apuded. "That''s right. I don''t know what kind of luck he has. The Dharma- raja not only didn''t condemn him, he even gave him a rare opportunity!" Another shouted. Chapter 1818 Chapter 1818 Fade ignored the discussions around him and returned to his room. During the night, he performed his usual routine. He meditated while sitting on the bed. It waste at night and the entire valley was silent. Almost all the rooms were dark, and there weren''t any movements. The young boys and girls who were used to living in big cities soon lived a simple and unadorned life after living in the valley for a few days. All of a sudden, Fade''s ears moved and his eyes opened wide. He immediately got up and went over to the door. He quietly opened the door until there was a slight opening. A ray of light slipped through it. There was hardly any light in the valley at night. However, the night sky was as bright as day. With the moonlight shining down onto the ground of the valley, the entire area looked as if it was covered with a silver nket. Under the silver moonlight, Fade''s gaze swept across the valley and finally locked onto a ck shadow. That ck shadow moved agilely before the rooms. Then, it opened the doors without making a sound. As soon as it opened the door, it quickly went into a room. Not long after, it exited with a person on its back. At that moment, it went to the ttest part of the mountains, pulled down a rope, and immediately left the valley. "That ck shadow came to the valley and kidnapped a person? Who was it? Why do they want to kidnap people?" Fade''s mind was instantly filled with questions. As he was still puzzled about the scenario, that ck shadow returned and continued to fumble about the rooms. It entered a room and exited with a person on its back while it was preparing to leave. However, that ck shadow was kidnapping someone he knew. Fade squinted his eyes to look closer. It was Heidey. Upon seeing this, Fade''s body quickly and quietly moved out of his room. He followed the ck shadow and leaped out of the valley. Upon leaving the valley, the ck shadow picked up its speed and flew through the mountains with Heidey on its back. After ten minutes or so, the ck shadow stopped by a big tree and gently ced her down. Soon after, a few other ck shadows appeared and altogether left with her. The ck shadow turned around and went back the same route. It seemed that it was going to kidnap someone else in the valley. Upon seeing this, Fade came out of hiding and shouted coldly. "Leave her alone," he yelled. Fade''s appearance gave the dark shadows a scare. However, each of them harnessed their positive energy and got into an attacking stance. Upon feeling their energy, Fade was taken aback. The skills of these people weren''t average; they were all at thete stage of the ck Level. The leader seemed to be the one standing at the back. He possessed skills of another level, which was probably at the middle stage of the Earth Level. "Get him!" The leader shouted. As soon as the order was dropped, all the dark shadows charged towards Fade and attacked him. "You want to catch me? Try it!" Fade snorted and continued to attack the dark shadows, causing them to rumble as they collided with one other. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Amidst the collision, wails and moans of pain rang out amongst them. Five to six of the dark shadows fell to the ground after just a single hit from Fade. In a brief moment, the rest of the dark shadows were all on the ground apart from the leader. As the scene unfolded, the leader was clearly surprised to see this. By this point, Fade was already walking towards them and was prepared to attack them with great vigor. As the leader saw this, he quickly dodged and immediately shouted, "Wait!" Fade had no intention of stopping. Channeling his positive energy, he attacked the leader with all his might. The leader felt the horror of Fade''s attack. As he continued to dodge Fade''s attacks, he hurriedly shouted, "Mr. Chen, please spare me. We bring no harm." As the person called out his name, Fade was indeed taken aback. However, he continued to attack despite being shocked. As the person realized that Fade wasn''t stopping and was ready to attack one more time, he removed his mask and showed his face. "Mr. Chen, please stop. It''s me," the leader said. Fade looked at the leader''s face. He was utterly shocked and incredulously asked, "Why are you here?" Just as he was surprised, one of the people whom Fade previously attacked slowly stood up and removed his masks too. "Mr. Chen, it''s me too," another spoke. Upon seeing this person, Fade was shocked once again. He frowned and asked, "What the hell is going on? Who are you people? Why are..." It turned out that the leader was the boss of the strange motel that Fade and the others were staying at just a few days ago. However, the boss used to be hunch-backed but was now standing upright. He didn''t seem to be the weak man whom he once saw. The familiar-looking middle-aged man beside the once hunch- backed boss was the Zambustan herdsman whom Fade and the others had met when they were at the yurt. He had previously rejected their stay, causing them to go to the weird motel. At that moment, the middle-aged man took the initiative to introduce himself to Fade, "Mr. Chen, this is Normanhan Motkha. We are the Tsochin subordinates under him." Upon hearing this, Fade''s heart skipped a beat and his face was full of surprise. Normanhan was also anothermon term for Dharma-raja. This person in front of him was a Dharma-raja, a high-ranked monk, and was the same rank as Dharma Dahnbar from the valley. As he thought of this, Fade became more and more curious. He looked at Dharma Motkha and asked, "If you''re the Dharma-raja, then why would you previously..." Upon hearing this, Dharma Motkha''s face was filled with bitterness and a long sigh was heard. Before Fade could finish his sentence, he exined, "Mr. Chen, we had no choice, as that was the last resort!" "Why did you do it?" Fade asked as he looked into Dharma Motkha''s eyes. Dharma Motkha looked at him and lightly sighed again. He said, "That''s because we needed to stop tourists from entering Namuchia Lake." "Why are you stopping people froming to Namuchia?" Fade continued to ask, as his gaze never left him. Dharma Motkha''s expression turned dark and became more solemn. "Dharma Dahnbar and his master, Tulku Kahmul, have ill intentions towards the people in Namuchia that will ultimately cost them their lives," he exined. Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows and look at Dharma Motkha. Dharma Motkha continued to exin, "The actual truth behind Dharma Dahnbar''s pursuit in epting more disciples is to present Tulku Kahmul with live offerings. This is to open the secret area below Namuchia Lake." "There is a secret area below Namuchia Lake?" Fade asked as he waspletely shocked. Chapter 1819 Chapter 1819 Dharma Motkha briefly exined, "It was old folklore that was taught in our n. In short, Tulku Kahmul wishes to use the disciples as live offerings in order to open up the secret area." "In order to open it up, a total of ny-nine people are needed. Dharma Dahnbar has already gathered the people and has even set the time, which is two days from now. We really had no choice as time was running out. Therefore, we had to take risks and venture into the valley and secretly kidnap people to bring them out. If the total number of people decreases, then the sacrificial ceremony will be dyed as well," he continued. Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but have this thoughte to mind, and he eximed "When you previously declined our stay in the yurt and even pretended to have ghosts in the motel, it was to prevent people from entering, and preventing Dharma Dahnbar from gathering more people!" Dharma Motkha nodded and said, "That''s true, but the effects of their propaganda were too great while the effects of our operations were too limited. In the end, they still managed to gather the required number of disciples." "Since you want to stop Tulku Kahmul and Dharma Dahnbar from doing such a bad thing, why don''t you expose them to the public instead of handling it in such a secretive yetplicated way?" Fade curiously asked. Dharma Motkha was stunned for a moment and exined, "That''s because we''ve lost in the war. We don''t have enough resources, and we''re worried that they''ll take revenge on us. Therefore, we chose to not publicize it." "Lost in the war?" Fade had a puzzled look on his face. Dharma Motkha exined with a sigh, "My master is Hotogtu Daebul, who is the Tulku Daebul that you mentioned." "For decades, my master, Tulku Daebul and Tulku Kahmul had disagreements on n teachings and other opinions as well. Therefore they had an open fight for ten years. Unfortunately, my master was injured amidst the fight between him and Tulku Kahmul five years ago." "In the end, our n was invaded and suppressed by Tulku Kahmul. Our skills and power have be significantly weaker. Hence, we need to keep a low profile," he concluded. Upon hearing his story, Fade was deep in thought. It turned out that this entire fiasco was a fight between the two living Tulkus. All of a sudden, he thought of something and turned to Dharma Motkha. "There''s one more reason as to why you chose not to publicize this, and that is, you''re afraid that your master, Tulku Daebul, will also be interested in the secret area of Namuchia Lake, right?" Fade asked. Upon hearing this, Dharma Motkha''s expression changed and became even more serious. He said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, you''re one smart person. As to that, I won''t hide this any longer. My master is old and due to the injuries, he does wish to open up the secret area and retrieve the treasure that is buried there in order to regain his strength.¡± "However, my master has never thought of using live sacrifices. He has always been thinking of other methods. This time..." He exined. "I understand. There''s no need for you to exin further, Dharma Motkha." Fade said, "There''s a saying, there is no perfect man in this world, but all of ites from the heart. It doesn''t matter how Tulku Daebul or Tulku Kahmul think as both of them equally desire whatever is in the secret area. Their behaviour remains to be the most important," Fade said. "Since Tulku Kahmul is going to use living people as sacrifices, but Tulku Daebul doesn''t, I''ll naturally stand on the side of Tulku Daebul."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Upon hearing this, Dharma Motkha gratefully thanked him, "Thank you for your help, Mr. Chen." Fade nodded and said, "So what are you nning to do next? Are you going to continue to secretly take people away?" "This..." Dharma Motkha''s face stiffened while his expression dropped. Indeed, he had no way to stop the actions of Tulku Kahmul and Dharma Dahnbar. Upon seeing his reaction, Fade immediately understood the situation. "Since there''s no n, let''s talk about my suggestion!" "Please do, Mr. Chen." Dharma Motkha respectfully asked him. "First of all, return all of the people that you''ve kidnapped," Fade said. "Mr. Chen, this..." A stir of confusion arose as soon as everyone heard his suggestion. Fade waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry and listen to me. You''re only slowing down the process by taking people away. You''re not entirely solving the problem." "Therefore, my idea is to return everyone to their rooms. Let them carry out all their ns, and when it''s time for the sacrifice, I''ll sneak into it. Hence, I''ll just put a stop to it when Tulku Kahmul is prepared for the sacrificial ceremony," he added. Upon hearing this n, Dharma Motkha and the rest couldn''t help but look at each other with strange expressions on their faces. Dharma Motkha organized his thoughts and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, your n is indeed straightforward and simple. However, when you''re faced with Tulku Kahmul as the biggest threat, how are you nning to stop it?" "As far as I know, Tulku Kahmul is at the early stage of the Heaven Level, while Dharma Dahnbar is an Earth Level martial artist. Apart from that, there are also at least six other Earth Level martial artists," Dharma Motkha began to exin. "With such a powerful martial arts troop formation, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to stop their operations," he continued. Fade understood where Dharma Motkha wasing from. It was evident that they didn''t believe that he had the ability to stop them. Without much exnation, he lightly snorted as his positive aura was exuded, directly shrouding Dharma Motkha and the others. Dharma Motkha and the others were shocked and immediately went into attacking stances as if they were prepared to fight. However, Dharma Motkha stopped his men during that crucial moment. "Stop," he yelled. Soon after that, he carefully felt Fade''s energy as he was surprised. "This... This is the strength of a Heaven Level martial artist," he uttered. "Mr. Chen, you''re a Martial Arts Master, this..." Dharma eximed, shocked. He spoke with a tone of formality and respect. Upon seeing this, Fade faintly smiled and said, "It''s alright, just watch." Soon after that, his energy continued to rise while immense pressure enveloped Dharma Motkha and the others. They felt a specific type of heavy, oppressive energy as if it was a lofty mountain. However, there were no ill intentions behind the pressure that Fade exerted. If there was, they would''ve all been killed with just a single blow. At that moment, Dharma Motkha had a serious expression as he looked towards Fade respectfully. "Mr. Chen, are you, are you a martial artist at the middle stage of the Heaven Level?" Dharma Motkha asked. Fade withdrew his imposing energy and said faintly, "You can think that. In short, it''s enough for me to deal with Tulku Kahmul and the others." "With you on our side, Mr. Chen, I''m sure well seed," Dharma Motkha said with excitement. Fade waved his hand and said, "Well, since that''s the case, then let''s start with the n and bring these people back!" "Yes!" Dharma Motkha quickly nodded and ordered his men to take immediate action. Soon after that, Fade and Dharma Motkha discussed the details of the n and eventually returned to the valley. Chapter 1820 Chapter 1820 As he sat cross-legged on the bed, Fade recalled what had just happened. He generally believed everything but not the entirety of it as well. He wouldn''t simply treat Tulku Daebul and Dharma Motkha as saints while treating Tulku Kahmul and Dharma Dahnbar as sinners and immediately annihte them just because of a few words. He would make his own judgments based on what he thought fits best. That was also the major reason as to why he came up with the n in the first ce. He would voluntarily participate in the event, and if Tulku Kahmul and Dharma Dahnbar were really going to sacrifice live people, then he would personally move and put a stop to it. After a good night''s rest, everyone left their rooms after the ring of the bell early the next morning. However, unlike before, there were several people, including Heidey, who had overslept that morning. Fade instantly knew the reason. Dharma Motkha and his subordinates must''ve given them some knockout drugs before taking them away. The process was the same as before where they would have their breakfast and proceeded to recite sutras. As soon as the process waspleted, Fade then went up to the Tsochin and requested to see Dharma Dahnbar. The Tsochin quickly notified Dharma Dahnbar and came up to Fade. He exined his intentions in a straightforward manner, "Dharma Dahnbar, I''ve made up my mind regarding your suggestion yesterday. I''m willing to ept Tulku Kahmul as my master. Can I perhaps know when I could meet him?" Upon hearing this, Dharma Dahnbar''s lips curled up. He looked at Fade and said, "This is the right choice, but my master, Tulku Kahmul, is one that holds a sacred status. You can''t just meet him whenever you wish." "How about this. You can take the baptism with everyone else, and the day after tomorrow, I''ll bring you along with everyone else to the ceremony. By then, my master will be present, and you can formally be a disciple as well," he suggested. Fade thought for a few seconds and proceeded to nod and say, "Okay." "Alright, let''s get prepared then. I''ll bring you and everyone else for the baptism tomorrow. Soon, well all participate in the ceremony the day after tomorrow," Dharma Dahnbar instructed before leaving. Soon after that, Fade became the focus of the general public. Everyone gathered while countless discussions went around. Many of them came by and gave their congrattions as well. "Brother Chen, you truly are impressive. You can actually have Tulku as your master," one of them said. "Brother Chen, I came here on the same day as you and saw you outside. At that moment, I knew that you were a very extraordinary person!" Another said. "We''re all apprenticed to Dharma Dahnbar while you''re apprenticed to Tulku Kahmul. In terms of seniority, we should call you Master as well," a third eximed. Heidey was extremely cheerful as she watched the surrounding crowd. "This is great! Brother Chen haspletely thought it through. With Tulku Kahmul as his master, he''ll definitely have a boundless future. He might even be a master in the future!" She eximed with a bright smile on her face. Gorvyn, on the other hand, had his lips curled up with a sour expression on his face. "That fellow initially told us that the Dharma- raja wasn''t reliable and even tried to convince us that we shouldn''t ept the apprenticeship. Now, he''s suddenly changed his mind, haha!" ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Stop saying that, Gorvyn!" Heidey red at him and shouted. "I''m telling the truth. There were plenty of people at the scene when he rejected the offer to be a disciple, he..." He didn''t finishining about his discontented feelings towards Fade. He instantly silenced himself as soon as he saw him walking towards them. After all, no matter his strength or seniority, Fade had now surpassed him. Therefore, he dared not say anything else. Heidey went up to him with a big smile on her face, "Congrattions, Brother Chen." Fade faintly smiled. Soon after that, he thought of something and said to her, "Heidey, let''s go for the baptism tomorrow." He suggested this ording to Dharma Motkha''s instructions. He was worried that Dharma Dahnbar would do something bad. As long as she and the others were by his side, they could be easily protected. She obviously didn''t put much thought into it. She nodded and immediately agreed, "Okay, Brother Chen, we''ll follow you." Gorvyn rolled his eyes by the side. He wanted to say something but chose not to open his mouth. A day had passed and the day of their baptism finally came. Everyone from the valley was personally led by Dharma Dahnbar himself, and they arrived at a deep cave within the valley. The cave wasn''trge while a small pool sat in the innermost part of the cave. Baptism was basically taking water from the pool and lightly pouring it onto one''s head. It was as simple as that. As the pool was very small, the baptism could only be performed one by one. However, the whole process was simple and the speed of the baptism was rtively fast. As to follow the promise from the day before, Heidey and Gorvyn lined up right behind Fade with excited expressions on their faces. As soon as it was Fade''s turn, he walked to the side of the pool and a monk in a red robe smiled at him. "Close your eyes and enjoy the process of the cleansing," he said. Fadeplied and immediately closed his eyes. Soon after that, he felt a burst of cold liquid dripping on his forehead as it slid down his cheeks. Other than that, he felt that the water used in his baptism process was rtively more in volume than the others. Just as he became suspicious, he suddenly felt the spring water that was dripping on his forehead had a slight trace of energy, which entered into his head and caused him to feel rather dizzy. Although the dizziness onlysted for a brief moment, he quickly regained his consciousness and put himself on guard. After all, spiritually rted things were ten times more valuable. When he was at Mokao Temple in Jopeno, he had unintentionally received two peach cores that seemingly attacked his mind. As of now, the water was still out of the ordinary even if the effect on his mind was weak. At the same time, he also understood the real reason behind this baptism. It was to use this pool of water to influence one''s mind. This caused them to surrender, and allowed them to take control for the following day''s sacrificial ceremony to be held. As to why his amount was slightly more than usual, it was probably to equate it with his strength. They must''ve increased the amount as they were worried that they wouldn''t be able to take control of him. As he thought about this, Fade became more and more cautious towards the behavior of Dharma Dahnbar and Tulku Kahmul. However, he pretended that nothing had happened and returned to the group after thanking the monk. Soon after that, Heidey and Gary were also quickly baptized. Even though everyone apparently seemed fine, Fade attentively observed them. He realized that both their spirits were affected. Heidey became less bubbly as she became more still and her eyes became more dull. At that moment, he quietly blew a few breaths. This shattered the influence of the water on their spirits and relieved them from its control. Chapter 1821 Chapter 1821 Soon after that, Fade immediately took Heidey and Gorvyn away, signaling them to stay quiet. As soon as the baptism had ended, the entire valley seemed to be more still. Everyone became quieter as if they were robots lining up for food and reciting sutras in an orderly manner. Without a doubt, this orderly manner seemed very chilling as if they had no emotions at all. Just like that, another day passed and the day to officially open the secret area arrived. However, it was obviously conceived as the day to officially be the disciples of Dharma Dahnbar. Everyone woke up early the next morning, took baths, and changed into new clothes. Soon after that, everyone walked along Namuchia Lake and started to advance into the abyss. As Namuchia was a vast area, the group followed along theke for about one hour before finally stopping in front of an old building. Fade fixed his eyes on the building. It turned out to be an old temple. The entire temple was built of stones while the mottled marks on it showed the passing of time. The golden roof atop it was dazzling under the sunlight. Dharma Dahnbar stopped before the temple and turned to the crowd. Then, he said with a stern expression, "I''ll now bring you into our temple. This is a sacred ce, so there will be no chatter and noise. Everyone is to obey these rules. Just obey and follow ording to my orders. If you disobey, your eptance into this apprenticeship will be cancelled, understood?" "Understood!" Everyone answered in unison. Dharma Dahnbar nodded and immediately waved his hand. "Everyone, line up. Let''s go in!" He said. Everyone soon entered the building with the Tsochin leading the line. Dharma Dahnbar deliberately paused for a moment and came to Fade. "You''ll temporarily move with everyone else. When the timees, my master, Tulku Kahmul, will appear and then you''ll pledge your loyalty, got it?" "I understand!" Fade nodded and followed the group as they entered the temple. Upon entering the temple, he couldn''t help but sense darkness falling upon him. This caused him to require a few seconds to adjust himself. The temple didn''t appear to be big from the outside. However, as soon as they entered it, they realized that the interior was muchrger than expected. Even if hundreds of people were to stand there, it still made it seem empty. "Parts of this temple must be underground," Fade thought to himself as he saw this. Soon after that, he quietly observed the surroundings around the temple. A huge Buddha statue and colors of red, white, and gold were painted everywhere. The air was filled with the smell of joss sticks which caused a thick and misty environment. After passing through the main hall that was filled with statues of Buddha, they continued to walk deeper into the temple. Soon, they finally entered a room that waspletely closed and had no windows. As soon as they entered the room, Fade sensed a strange feeling. An ufortable feeling rose in his heart. There wasn''t much light in the room while a prayer wheel was located on the left side of the wall in the room. The golden- colored paint above the room was very mottled. There even seemed to be traces of red amidst the fragments as if they were fresh blood stains. There was an exquisite painting with drawings of the different types of Buddhas on the right wall. Finally, there was a one- meter tall altar by the front. The top of the altarid many types of devices including flutes and rice bowls made out of bones. Everyone looked curiously at the items around them. "These paintings are exquisite!" Heidey couldn''t help but say. Gorvyn looked over to the paintings on the left side of the wall. "These are Thang-ga paintings. They''re all very beautiful and striking," he said in a proud manner. "Thang-ga paintings! I''ve previously seen them on the inte. During ancient times, high- ranked monks would use the skins of people to make them. Wouldn''t this be..."Heidey said. She said casually and didn''t find anything wrong. However, Fade''s heart couldn''t help but sink as soon as he heard this. He stared at the Thang-ga paintings and reached out and touched them. As soon as he touched them, Fade''s eyes immediately turned cold. The materials of these Thang- ga paintings were really simr to human skin. "These people..." A chill ran through his heart. Gorvyn smiled and said to Heidey, "Heidey, what are you talking about? Thang-ga paintings only existed a long time ago. We''re now in modern times. Why would the high-ranked monks do these kinds of things?" "You''re right. I''m just saying," she replied. At that moment, Dharma Dahnbar entered the room. Fade immediately eyed the both of them, instructing them to keep quiet. Dharma Dahnbar instructed while a few Isochins came forward to separate Fade and the others into four different groups. Then, they instructed them to stand at all four sides of the altar. Soon after that, Dharma Dahnbar briefly meditated and finally nodded his head. The Tsochins then instructed everyone to walk towards the altar and stand on it. It immediately became very crowded when hundreds of people stood on the altar. At this moment, Fade thought about the sacrificial event and became even more cautious. Soon after that, he took Heidey and Gorvyn to stand at the side of the altar with a cold expression on his face. Dharma Dahnbar once again recited a few more scriptures and spoke in a loud voice, "Now, we''ll begin with the official ceremony for your apprenticeship eptance. No matter what happens, do not step down from the altar. Otherwise, your apprenticeship will be canceled, understood?" "Understood!" The crowd shouted. "Alright, that''s good." Dharma Dahnbar nodded his head and instructed the crowd. Soon after that, each Tsochin took out a jug and poured it around the edges of the altar. A yellow liquid flowed into the ditches surrounding the altar. As the crowd was questioning the substance, a loud pop was heard. At that moment, the liquid instantly caught fire and surrounded the altar. It turned out that the liquid was oil. With the light of the fire, the entire room lit up. Everyone could see the room much more clearly. The prayer wheels and Thang- ga paintings on both sides of the wall seemed even more vibrant. They even seemed to really be alive under the light of the torches. Fade was even more surprised when the white lines on the floor were put together to form a complicated picture. At that moment, the mes burned the edges, and the picture became clearer. Soon after that, Dharma Dahnbar waved his hands, and ten more monks in red robes with y jars appeared as they walked in. The y jars contained sand of different colors. All the monks stood by the four corners of the altar with sincere expressions. They poured the sand along the lines of the picture as if they were drawing. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Their movements were fast but urate and a huge picture with different colors of sand was rapidly formed on the ground. Chapter 1822 Chapter 1822 At the sight of such movements, the crowd could not help but show curiosity. On the other hand, the fire around the altar started to burn vigorously. Some of the people started to feel ufortable and it started to get slightly chaotic. Upon seeing this, Dharma Dahnbar shouted, "This is the test that all of you will need to go through. If you fail, there''s no need to continue with the apprenticeship." Upon hearing this, themotion on the altar significantly subsided. After all, everyone present was at least of the Yellow Level. Even though they were not as strong, most of them were still able to withstand the heat. Moreover, they were still on the path of wanting to be disciples of Dharma Dahnbar in their hearts. Hence, they knew that they needed to withstand this great trial in order to not lose this rare opportunity. As they thought of this, Fade''s expression turned even darker. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The actions of Dharma Dahnbar and the rest of the Tsochins seemingly became more suspicious as the worry in his heart grew. He was afraid that Dharma Motkha''s words about the sacrifice were bing true. As soon as Fade was thinking, Heidey stared at the busy monks below. All of a sudden, she thought of something and said, "I know, I know something." "What do you know?" He asked. She pointed at the sand painting below and said, "I know what they are doing." "What are they doing?" Gorvyn couldn''t help but ask. She replied, "They''re building the Mand." "The Mand? What''s that? It''s obviously just a drawing. How are they going to build the Mand?" Gorvyn asked in confusion. Heidey exined, "Mand is a term in Buddhist teachings. Legends say that it''s a ce in the skies where the gods live. ording to Buddhist tradition, on a crucial day every year, different colored sand made from nts will be used to form living spaces for the gods, which is the Mand." "As soon as the Mand isplete, the monks will then immediately destroy it. This is ording to the Buddhist saying, ''to see the world with a grain of sand, to view the world for eternity'', which represents being able to view the Zen of the gods and Buddhas," Heidey continued. "Building it wasn''t easy at all. Why would they immediately destroy it afterwards? What is the meaning of it then? Doing it for fun?" Gorvyn couldn''t help but roll his eyes. At that moment, Heidey''s words suddenly made Fade think of something. He looked down at the formation of the Mand with a trace of worry in his eyes. At that moment, as Dharma Dahnbar sprinkled thest of the white sand. Cries of cheers followed as soon as the Mand was done. With itspletion, the monks abruptly waved each of their sleeves and jumped into the Mand that was just finished. Then, they swept it all away with their might, causing the exquisite Mand to disappear within seconds. Such a scene made the people on the altar sigh in sorrow. "What are they doing? It took them so much effort to draw it, but now it''s ruined!" "Was it just to waste their efforts?" "I don''t understand. What kind of ceremony is this?" "Stop talking, it doesn''t matter what ceremony is this as long as he epts us as his disciples." At that moment, the monks who destroyed the Mand, picked up the sand from the ground and sprinkled it directly onto the altar, hitting the crowds of people during the process. Just before the crowd could react, another monk rushed over with several jars in his hands and began to pour them on the altar. It would''ve been just fine if it was only sand. However, the entire altar was in havoc as they realized that they were now being sprinkled with oil. As soon as the oil was sprinkled onto their bodies, the mes around the altar immediately caught up while several people started to suffer burns. Cries of pain and shouts were heard as they jumped off the altar in order to escape. Upon seeing thismotion, the surrounding monks started to viciously push them back onto the altar. At that moment, Dharma Dahnbar shouted, "Don''t move. This is your entry test. If you pass the test, you''ll be my disciples." These noblemen and women were pampered, but they weren''t foolish at all. Moreover, they were beginning to be burnt by fire. Soon after that, they no longer trusted Dharma Dahnbar. One by one, they started to push each other out of the altar. "He''s going to burn us to death!" One of them yelled. "People are burning, what do you mean entry test?" "I don''t want to be an apprentice anymore. I don''t want to learn martial arts. I want to go back," someone followed. "Get out of the way, I want to go back!" A fourth shouted. The scene suddenly became chaotic and Dharma Dahnbar''s face was stricken. He personally blocked the people from running, pushing them back into the fire. "If you want to run, then die!" He said with a chilling voice. Upon seeing this, Fade knew that he couldn''t wait any longer. He shouted coldly and jumped off the altar with Gorvyn and Heidey. Soon after that, a monk charged towards them. However, Fade just waved his hand and attacked the surrounding monks. Upon seeing this, Dharma Dahnbar immediately went over and blocked Fade. "What are you doing? If you cause any trouble now, the opportunity of having Tulku Kahmul as your master will be gone. You''d better think it through," he said as he stood in front of Fade. Fade snorted and looked at him. "Do you think I''m a fool? You''re about to make us live sacrifices and you still want to talk about Tulku Kahmul?" He mocked. "Sacrifice? How did you hear about that?" Dharma Dahnbar''s face darkened as he heard Fade''s exnation. Fade didn''t conceal the truth and coldly said, "Both you and Tulku Kahmul went to great lengths just to open the secret area below Namuchia Lake in order to get the treasure. Am I right?" "Who on earth are you? How do you know these things?" Dharma Dahnbar became even more furious by the second as he red at Fade. Upon seeing this, Fade was sure of the act of the live sacrifice. He snorted and immediately made a move without much exnation. "You''re courting death!" Dharma Dahnbar bellowed. He fumed as he charged towards Fade with an attack. At that moment, a loud bang was heard and a group of people came running through. They were pushing and knocking over the wooden door. The leader was none other than Dharma Motkha. "Save them and stop this massacre now," he commanded. "Motkha, it''s you!" It was obvious that Dharma Dahnbar and Dharma Motkha knew each other. As soon as their eyes met, hatred filled the exchange. "Wake up, Dahnbar! You''re doing something extremely vicious and inhumane. You can still stop this and save them," Dharma Motkha shouted. "What a joke! My master and I are determined to retrieve the treasure at the bottom of the secret area. Whoever gets in our way must die!" Dharma Dahnbar shouted in return. At that moment, his eyes were red and his face was full of madness. He looked at Fade with murderous intent and fiercely attacked him. "Since you''re with Motkha, then you''ll have to die as well!" He shouted. "I''m not the one who''s going to die," Fade coldly snorted. He immediately struck out his palm to counter Dharma Dahnbar''s attack. Not long after, Dharma Dahnbar was bbergasted as he spat a mouthful of blood. His body flew and hit the wall heavily as he slid down. "You, you''re actually..." Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 Fade didn''t pay any attention to Dharma Dahnbar. Instead, he directly looked at Dharma Motkha and said, "Save the people and stop the monks immediately!" "Got it!" Dharma Motkha nodded his head. He immediately led his men towards Dharma Dhanbar''s subordinates to attack them and save the victims. Fade wanted to take action as well. At that moment, a swift voice suddenly rang. "You dare to ruin my long prepared meticulous n? Do you think I''ll just sit by and watch?" The voice sounded. Upon following the sound, a monk who looked to be in his sixties or seventies, dressed in red, appeared in the middle of the room. As soon as Fade saw him, he immediately knew who he was. "Tulku Kahmul!" He shouted. "That''s me!" Tulku Kahmul said as he nodded. He turned to Fade to seize him. "Dahnbar had previously mentioned you to me, saying you have an immense gift, and he even suggested I ept you as my disciple. I was even thinking about it till then," he said. "However, I didn''t expect you to be a traitor. You cooperated with Daebul and ruined my ns," Kahmul continued. "I''ll give you onest chance. Break away from Daebul and follow me. Then, I''ll consider sparing your life," Kahmul said as he looked at him. Fade spoke in a cold tone and said, "I''m not part of anyone''s n. I just don''t want to see innocent people being entangled in your mess. If you continue with the sacrifice, I''ll put a stop to this." "Entangled in my mess?" Kahmulughed. "I don''t know if you''re lying or if you''ve been brainwashed by Daebul. He''s not as noble as you think. I can even say that what I''m doing now is what he intended to do as well," he continued. "Kahmul, you''re talking nonsense. How dare you nder my master? Our ns arepletely iparable," Motkha said. He couldn''t help but be filled with anger and rage as he heard Tulku''s usation. As soon as Tulku Kahmul waved his hand, some of his men rushed out and surrounded Dharma Motkha. At that moment, Tulku Kahmul looked at Fade and said, "What did Daebul and Motkha tell you? They said that they were faithful to do good and wanted to stop my evil deeds. Tell me..." "Enough!" Fade interrupted him. Then, he said coldly, "I''m not interested in who''s good or who''s evil between you and Tulku Daebul. All I can see is that you''re sacrificing the lives of innocent people. I have to put an end to this." "Really? Do you really think that you can stop me?" Tulku Kahmul snorted coldly. At that moment, a surge of energy erupted from his body and instantly enveloped the entire space, causing Fade to be pushed forward. He snorted coldly as his body shook. A burst of positive energy broke out and immediately shattered Tulku Kahmul''s energy bubble to pieces. Upon seeing this, Tulku Kahmul was utterly shocked. "You''re able to break my energy bubble. Have you reached the Heaven Level?" He asked in dismay. Without answering his question, Fade threw a punch at him. Tulku Kahmul immediately blocked his attack. However, what caught him by surprise was that Fade was stronger than he thought. He trembled and staggered, causing him to move a few steps behind. Upon seeing the current situation, shock was stered all over Tulku Kahmul''s face. "Pick up the pace. Perform the ceremony and open the secret area," he shouted as he lowered his face and increased his force. In an instant, another group of people dressed in red robes surrounded the people rescued by Motkha. They immediately pushed the escapees back onto the altar. All of a sudden, dreadful screams were heard in the room. Several people were ignited by the mes and their bodies were almost burnt to the core. Fade''s head turned as he saw the situation. His expression fell and immediately ran towards the altar to save the people. However, Tulku Kahmul immediately rushed over and blocked his path. "You can''t save them now. Retreat! As soon as the secret area opens, let''s divide the treasure in half for you and me, what do you think?" Tulku Kahmul offered an irresistible temptation. However, Fade didn''t change his expression. Instead, he shouted, "Get out of the way!" "You ungrateful pest. Since you don''t know what''s good and bad, then don''t me me for destroying you," Tulku Kahmul shouted sternly. His red robe curled in the wind and he threw an attack at Fade. Upon seeing this, Fade''s face darkened as he rushed forward. At that moment, he was like a roaring tank. Hepletely ignored Tulku Kahmul''s defence and forcefully rushed forward. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. In an instant, both sides shed with each other for more than ten strokes. Tulku Kahmul''s face reddened, and his expression turned ugly. Fade''s strength waspletely beyond his expectation. He, who was amidst the painstaking force from Fade, had entered the early stage of the Heaven Level ten years ago. He waspletely unable to rival Fade as his strength was scarily immense. With each passing second, Tulku Kahmul was shaken up and could feel his inner organs tremble. He was no longer able to withstand the force as fresh blood oozed from his mouth. "Speed it up! Hurry up!" Tulku Kahmul shouted aloud as he felt himself crumble. At that moment, his subordinates went berserk and deranged as they picked up the young escapees and threw them onto the altar. In an instant, screams and cries were heard. Heidey and Gorvyn were scared out of their wits and squatted on the ground with terror written all over their faces. "Motkha, save them!" Fade shouted as he saw the scene unfold. At the same time, he red at Tulku Kahmul and gritted his teeth. "You deserve to die!" At this moment, Tulku Kahmul was unable to speak at all. All he could do was run his positive energy and continued to block Fade''s attack with all his might. However, Fade''s burst of positive energy was filled with rage, and it was horribly powerful. Clearly unable to withstand such force, Tulku Kahmul flew out of the way andnded heavily on the floor, spitting out mouthfuls of blood. After fending him off, Fade rushed to the altar and attacked the monks. Soon after that, muffled groans sounded one after another. Those subordinates of Tulku Kahmul couldn''t withstand Fade''s raging temper as they were thrown off the altar, and they met with violent deaths. As soon as he defeated those people, Fade quickly rescued the young men and women. Motkha also led a group of people and busily helped out. Tulku Kahmul wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth as he stood up from the ground. As soon as he saw such a situation, he was instantly filled with anger and shouted, "No, no!" At that moment, his eyes showed a trace of determination as he rushed towards Fade. "How dare you destroy my n! You''re done for!" He bellowed. Upon seeing his determination, Fade snorted coldly, with a hint of chill in his eyes. "Do you really think that I wouldn''t kill you?" He mocked. Both sides collided with each other once again. At this moment, Tulku Kahmul unexpectedly shouted aloud, "Daebul, I know you''re here. The sacrificial ceremony is only one step away. There are only two people left. I''ll stop him. Hurry up and move!" These words instantly shocked Fade. Motkha was also momentarily stunned. His face then showed his anger as he shouted, "Kahmul, you dare continue the nder of my master when you''re near your death bed, you..." Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 Even before Dharma Motkha was finished, a burst of boundless energy came rushing through. A dark shadow suddenly appeared in the room. The dark shadow that appeared seemed to be in his sixties or seventies. He wore a navy blue rob and had a thin face. He had long and narrow eyes that seemed to gleam. "Master, you''re here!" Dharma Motkha was instantly filled with delight. "Master, Mr. Chen has injured Tulku Kahmul. Please help..." He immediately said. However, Dharma Motkha''s master, Tulku Daebul, didn''t pay any attention to his words at all. Instead, he rushed towards the men and women who were rescued by Fade. Upon seeing this, Dharma Motkha was momentarily stunned and could note back to his senses. However, Fade''s facial expressions drastically changed as he immediately thought of Tulku Kahmul''s words. He quickly shouted, "Dharma Motkha, he''s going toplete the sacrifice. Quickly! Stop him." "That''s my master. He wouldn''t... " Dharma Motkha found Fade''s words hard to believe. However, at this moment, Tulku Daebul had already grabbed another two people. He directly threw them onto the altar which was aze. Even before the both of them could scream, they were instantly swallowed up by the mes. Fade immediately flew into a rage at such a situation. "Tulku Daebul, you''re asking for death!" He shouted. As he was speaking, he turned around and rushed towards Tulku Daebul. Upon seeing this, Tulku Kahmul gritted his teeth and immediately rushed over to stop Fade. At the same time, he shouted to Tulku Daebul, "Daebul, we''re almost done. Hurry up! Hurry up!" Fade wanted to rush over. However, Tulku Kahmul was blocking his path and he couldn''t help. He needed to get rid of him first. Seeing that Tulku Daebul began to grab even more people once more, Fade hurriedly shouted, "Motkha, stop him!" As soon as he heard Fade''s scream, Dharma Motkha came back to his senses. He looked at Tulku Daebul with a look of disbelief and rushed over. "Master, why are you..." He asked Tulku Daebul snorted coldly and said, "Go away. Don''t mess up my n." "But these people are innocent..." Dharma Motkha tried to persuade him. However, Tulku Daebulpletely ignored him. With a wave of his hand, he struck Dharma Motkha and sent him flying. Then, he grabbed another two more people and threw them into the mes of the altar. "No, don''t kill me!" "Brother Chen, help!" Their cries and screams were heard as they were being thrown into the air. Upon hearing their cries, Fade''s heart instantly skipped a beat. His eyes turned cold as he looked over. Tulku Daebul had apparently thrown Heidey and Gorvyn into the altar. "No..." Fade shouted in anger as the positive energy from his body burst forth. He sessfully shook Tulku Kahmul off and rushed towards the altar in hopes of saving Heidey and Gorvyn. However, at that moment, Tulku Daebul snorted coldly and attacked Fade with a loud bang. Fade waved his hand and sent out a wave of energy, shattering his attack. However, this attack had dyed his rescue for them. Heidey and Gorvyn''s bodies were already deep within the ze. "Ah! Ah!" They screamed. Both of their screams were instantly swallowed up by the mes. As soon as Fade rushed over and courageously jumped into the mes, only half of their bodies remained. Heidey breathed herst as she looked at Fade. She struggled to open her mouth and said, "Brother Chen, I..." Soon after that, she let out herst breath. Heidey''s eyes zed over and her body fell limp in Fade''s arms. He didn''t say a word as he ced her body on the ground. Then, he stood up and rushed towards Tulku Kahmul and Tulku Daebul. His gaze was terrifyingly cold. At that moment, the altar suddenly shook as a crack appeared in the middle of the altar. Upon seeing this, both Tulkus were suddenly surprised and excited. "The secret area of Namachia Lake has opened," they eximed. "You killed Heidey and so many other innocent people," Fade said as he looked at both of them with cold eyes. "This is the end of the matter. Mr. Chen, you can''t turn back no matter how much you say. The secret area has opened. If you''re willing to surrender, I''ll give you a portion of..." Tulku Kahmul said. "No, you''ll die!" Fade said coldly. Tulku Kahmul choked and his face darkened. "Mr. Chen, perhaps you really are stronger than me, but now, we have two Heaven Level martial artists. Do you really think that you''ll definitely win?" He snorted coldly. "You''ll know it soon enough," Fade said coldly. His aura surged as he was filled with murderous intent. Upon seeing this, Tulku Kahmul and Tulku Daebul rose to the asion, emanating a strong will to fight. Footsteps were sounded and another group of monks in red rushed in. All of them looked warily at Fade. They were obviously the followers of Tulku Kahmul. At that moment, Tulku Daebul looked over to Dharma Motkha as he gradually stood up. "Motkha, get over here," hemanded. At that moment, Motkha''s face was full of surprise as it was difficult for him to ept what was actually happening. He looked at Tulku Daebul and said, "Master, you previously said that you wanted to stop Tulku Kahmul''s n, but now..." Tulku Daebul barked coldly, "You don''t need to question the decisions I make. You just need to follow them." On the other hand, Tulku Kahmul smiled and said, "Motkha, you really are foolish! Do you really think that Tulku Daebul and I fought over justice and kindness throughout these years? Do you really think that he didn''t want to get the treasures in the secret area?" "This fellow always had a greedy heart and was always putting up a righteous act. He was just waiting for me to first open it up and fight me for it. However, who knew that this Fade Chen would suddenly appear and ruin his ns. Thus, he couldn''t help bute out of hiding," Tulku Khamul continued. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Master, please tell me it''s not true. I don''t believe..." Dharma Motkha found it hard to believe as he turned to Tulku Daebul. Tulku Daebul shouted coldly with a sunken face. "Motkha, I''ll give you onest chance. You can eithere over and continue to be my disciple or you can reject me and I''ll kill you as the enemy," he warned. Upon hearing this, Dharma Motkha''s face showed emotions of shock and grief. He shook his and said in distress, ''Master, I really didn''t think that..." Seeing that Tulku Daebul''s face had turned cruelly cold, Dharma Motkha lost his will to continue the remaining words. He turned to Fade and said apologetically, "Mr. Chen, I''m really sorry. I made a terrible mistake by pulling you into their trap, I..." "I''m too ashamed to live in this world!" Dharma Motkha spoke with a sad smile as he retrieved a dagger in his hand. Soon after that, he stabbed it into his heart with a fearsome look. "This disciple of yours truly is much more upright than you," Tulku Kahmul said and looked over to Tulku Daebul. Tulku Daebul''s face was as cold as ice. "Such a fool, choosing to die with such pity," he spoke with a cold snort. Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 Just as Dharma Motkha''s de was about to pierce his heart, a wave of energy pushed the de away. He was stunned. He looked at Fade in surprise and said, "Mr. Chen, you..." Fade looked at him and said, "You''ve been deceived in this matter as well. You''re also a victim. You can''t be med for this." "But..." Dharma Motkha murmured as he still wanted to say something. Fade interrupted him and said in a serious tone, "If you still want to avenge the dead, then stand up and follow me." Dharma Motkha heard what he said, paused for a moment, and proceeded to walk towards him. On the other hand, Tulku Daebul''s eyes narrowed as he saw his actions. "Motkha, I''ve taught you martial arts, educated you for so many years, gotten you to a Normahan, and made you a Dharma- raja. Is this how you repay me?" He shouted. Dharma Motkha wanted to say something but chose not to. Instead, he just inly shook his head. However, Fade turned to the duo. "Are you ready to die?" He warned in a cold tone. Upon hearing this, Tulku Daebul snorted coldly and said, "Young man, do you really think that you can beat me just because you''ve defeated that useless Kahmul? You''ll only end up dead if you''re up against me." "Daebul, you..." Tulku Kahmul red up as soon as he heard his words. Nheless, Tulku Daebul snorted and said, "I''ll handle this. We''ll talk about it as soon as you''re healed." Tulku Kahmul instantly fell silent. He took a step back and charged towards his subordinates. "Help me heal my wounds," he shouted. In an instant, more than a dozen of his men took out a short de and stabbed it into their hearts. Soon after that, fresh blood came gushing out. Kahmul immediately breathed in the positive energy from the blood of his men''s hearts. His pale face instantly healed before their eyes. As for his subordinates, their faces quickly turned pale and their breaths were quickly extinguished. One by one, they gradually fell to the ground. However, these people didn''t die with a face of surrender but with an energy of fiery spirits. "We''re finally going to Heaven," they shouted. "You''re just a group of brainwashed puppets. All of you are hopeless," Fade thought to himself as he saw the scene. His expression darkened as he charged towards Tulku Kahmul. Upon seeing this, Tulku Daebul snorted and retrieved a bone rod from his chest pocket. Then, he lifted it and waved it in the air. In an instant, the prayer wheels on one side of the wall started to frantically spin. Streams of dark red energy quickly gathered around the bone rod in his hand. At that moment, the Thang-ga paintings on the other wall also emitted strange ck energy and gathered around the bone rod. There was a skull on the top of the rod. With the gathering of the ck mist, the eyes of the skull turned into a strange dark red color. At the end of this, upon following Tulku Daebul''s movements, the skull shot out two beams of light from its eyes towards Fade. As the light beams shot out, the entire space instantly dimmed. Shadows of ghosts and screaming cries of the dead immediately erupted in everyone''s ears. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Dharma Motkha instantly felt unbearable as his face turned pale. The men and women who survived also couldn''t take it andpletely passed out. With a sneer on his face, Tulku Daebul looked at Fade and said, "This temple had always been passed down for generations within my n for more than two hundred years. The prayer wheels and Thang- ga paintings have umted thousands of cries and grievances over those years.." "Two hundred years of resentment and a thousand souls. You''ll be plunged into endless hell and will never be able to reincarnate," Tulku Daebul chuckled. With a loud shout from him, the ghostly shadows came whizzing towards Fade. Such a strike was extremely terrifying. At that moment, he firmly stood his ground in a cold and stern manner. He had no intention of dodging the attack. "Go to hell!" Tulku Daebul shouted with a ferocious look. He gritted his teeth as the breath of the ghosts was already in front of him. Just then, Fade''s eyes narrowed as he gently raised his right hand. Instantly, the room began to move despite theck of wind. The still raging mes around the altar instantly came to life. Lines of fiery dragons gathered around his palm. The fiery dragons danced around his palm. Fade''s gaze was cold as he struck out at the ghosts in front of him. "The Nine Suns ming Skill is a skill that''s able to dispel all evil and demons," Fade shouted. "These innocent people died in these mes because of you. Now, I''ll use the same mes to cleanse your sinful bodies." In an instant, the fiery dragons danced wildly and attacked the ghostly shadows. When those ghostly shadows were approached by the dragons, crackling noises of burning were instantly heard. At the same time, the dragons raced towards Tulku Daebul and surrounded him in scorching mes. The jumping mes imitated the countless people who had previously been murdered by him. "No..." Tulku Daebul screamed as he felt the horrible power of the me. Then, he retreated in a hurry as he tried to avoid it. However, the dragons quickly moved along with Fade''s movements. They swept over and completely wrapped around Tulku Daebul. He was shocked. While frantically circting his positive energy to block Fade''s fiery dragons, he simultaneously shouted, "Kahmul, are you done? Hurry up or we''ll die." At that moment, Tulku Kahmul was still absorbing the blood. He was trying to recover from his injuries and was shocked to see the fight unfold before his eyes. He knew that Fade was powerful, but he didn''t expect him to be this immensely powerful. He had pushed Tulku Daebul to the edge of his limits. One must know that the strength of Tulku Daebul was already higher than that of Tulku Kahmul. Without much hesitation, he immediately joined the battle. He revealed a prayer g and started to wave it. All of a sudden, countless Dark Qi gushed out from the g and wrapped around the fiery dragons. These Dark Qi were icy cold. As they wrapped around the dragons, they held them down and rapidly extinguished the mes. As the mes were extinguished, Tulku Daebul immediately rushed out from their grasp. His once exquisite, navy blue robe had suddenly be white and ashy. His expression was dark and he looked embarrassed. "Attack him! Kill him!" He shouted with gritted teeth as he looked at Fade. Tulku Kahmul nodded his head and waved his g once more while rushing towards Fade. At the same time, Tulku Daebul waved the bone rod once again as he aimed for another attack. Both Tulkus simultaneously attacked together and the entire room was instantly engulfed in Dark Qi. Countless ghost shadows ran and leaped, causing the room to momentarily look like the pits of hell. Hidden in the dark, the Tulkus attacked Fade from both sides of the room with chilling murderous eyes. At that moment, Fade''s surroundings werepletely shrouded in ck fog. It was almost impossible to capture the figures of both people. However, he wasn''t nervous at all. Instead, he released his positive energy, opened his mouth, and roared fiercely. Waves of sound spread throughout the room, causing the ck fog to dissipate. Soon after that, the sound waves rushed towards the Tulkus. Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 Neither one of them cared about Fade''s long howl as they saw it as his struggle before death. Both of them simultaneously shouted and were prepared to charge out amidst the dark fog to deliver a fatal attack, "Attack!" At this grave moment, the sound waves of that long howl pounded towards the both of them, flowing into their brains through their ears. Just like a hammer, the sound waves aggressively pounded into their heads. In just the blink of an eye, both of them felt a wave of dizziness in their heads and their movements stopped involuntarily. "The Blood Devil Ring has quite an effect," Fade thought to himself. His heart skipped a beat as he saw its effects unfold. He had just used an attack called the Blood Devil Ring. It was a skill that was refined by him upon swallowing the Heaven Level Blood-clotting Bell Herb. It also possessed a rare mental shock wave attack. This was an extremely brilliant move that was suitable for a simr situation where the enemy''s whereabouts were unknown. The shock onlysted for a short amount of time for both Heaven Level masters. Nheless, that was enough for Fade. At that moment, he moved and threw an attack at Tulku Kahmul while he rushed towards Tulku Daebul. Fade''s resentment towards him was greater than that of Kahmul. It was because he had deceived him and killed Heidey. As soon as both of them recovered from the shock caused by the Blood Devil Ring, Fade''s attack had already arrived right before them. Tulku Kahmul immediately unleashed his positive energy, frantically trying to block Fade''s palm attack. As for Tulku Daebul, his expression turned hostile. He gritted his teeth as he charged head-on with Fade''s frontal attack. At that moment, he was attacking Fade with the risk of killing himself as well. He was at risk of damaging his internal organs and meridians as he forcibly exuded an energy that was beyond his own capabilities. This was all to kill Fade. A rumbling burst of positive energy erupted, and with a terrifying aura, he charged towards Fade. This attack was equivalent to a middle stage Heaven Level martial artist. However, with just one simple blow, this immense attack was immediately shattered; Fade remained unscathed, without a single scratch at all. Such a scene was beyond Tulku Daebul''s imagination. He was bbergasted as he looked at Fade in astonishment. He was almost dumbfounded and couldn''tprehend the scene that unfolded before him. "How is this possible? How could you... Your power, what level have you actually reached?" He asked in bewilderment. "There''s no need for a dead person to know of this," Fade said coldly, with a stern expression on his face. As he was speaking, he angrily threw a heavy punch towards Tulku Daebul. "Don''t kill me. I can give you anything you want. I have plenty of money, treasures, and even rare martial arts books, you..." Tulku Daebul begged. The temptation he offered was really persuasive. However, it had no effect on Fade at all. The raging fist had no sign of stopping as he continued to charge on. "No, no please, don''t kill me. I have many supporters who won''t forgive you for this. You..." Tulku Daebul''s eyes widened as he threatened him. However, Fade paid no attention at all. Instead, he punched Tulku Daebul''s chest with a terrifying strength. A majestic power charged towards Tulku Daebul''s body. It was a force so strong that it shattered his organs and bones. He spat out a mouthful of blood as his body flew across the room and hit a wall. Soon after that, he slid andnded onto a pile of bricks before he breathed hisst. A generation of Hotogtu, the well- known Tulku Daebul, had died just like that. This oue was something that no one can ever imagine. Everyone was stunned. However, Fade didn''t stop in his tracks. He immediately turned and strode towards the remaining Tulku Kahmul. At that very moment, Tulku Kahmul was full of fear. He couldn''t escape as the only exit from the room was blocked by Fade. Hence, there was only one way left, which was the crack on the altar, the entrance to the secret area below Namuchia Lake. Ignoring all the possible dangers ahead, he gritted his teeth and rushed towards the opening of the secret area. Fade immediately followed him in without fear or hesitation. As soon as he entered the secret area, he could feel his body falling at a high speed as darkness surrounded him. He rapidly adjusted his posture and immediately felt himself approaching the ground. Only then did his eyes slowly adjust to the light and he was able to roughly make out his surroundings. This should be an underground cave as it was surrounded by mud and stones. The environment was damp and moist while one could even hear the sound of water dripping. However, he wasn''t in the mood to inspect the cave. Rather, he rushed towards the direction in which Tulku Kahmul had gone. Tulku Kahmul was terrified as he witnessed Tulku Daebul getting killed with a single blow from Fade. Hence, he only ran for his dear life. Even though he tried his best to escape, their distance gradually grew closer under Fade''s pursuit. "Bang!" With just a single strike, Fade had hit Tulku Kahmul, who was right in front of him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tulku Kahmul''s body rocketed forward as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Only then did hey on the floor with internal injuries. At that moment, he couldn''t care less about his injuries. He hurriedly got up from the ground and continued to run forward. Fade continued to pursue him and gradually closed the distance between them. At the same time, he continuously unleashed his attacks time and time again. Just like that, Tulku Kahmul''s injuries worsened with each second. Their distance continued to grow closer as well. It was obviously clear that Fade had already caught up to him. "Go to hell!" He shouted. The distance between him and Tulku Kahmul was already less than ten meters. Hence, he threw a punch, his expression icy cold. The immense and terrifying power from the attack heavily hit Tulku Kahmul''s back. It caused him to fly forward with a painful cry. He eventuallynded on the ground, without any movement to be made at all. "He''s dead!" Fade thought to himself. He gradually slowed down and walked forward. However, at this moment, there was a sudden movement. Tulku Kahmul, who was thought to be dead, leaped from the ground as Fade slowly approached him. With determination and hatred in his eyes, heunched a fatal attack towards him. However, this fatal sneak attack of his was blocked by Fade''s fast reaction. Soon after, he amplified the strength of this attack as he kicked Tulku Kahmul, instantly shattering his bones and abdomen. It was so strong that he instantaneously died beforending on the ground. Fade wiped the faint bloodstain on his left hand. He walked up to Tulku Kahmul''s side and peered by his side. "His strength was indeed weaker than Daebul, yet he dared to flee and even put up a sneak attack on me. This was truly unexpected," he thought to himself. Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 Soon, Fade finally discovered the real source of the incident. There seemed to be an unswallowed medical herb in Tulku Kahmul''s mouth. Fade took a closer look and sniffed the herb. His eyes immediately brightened and he said, "Six Leaf Strength Condensation Herb." "This herb was said to be an excellent medicine to treat damaged internal organs. That was the reason why he was able to preserve his life even after my attack," he thought to himself. He sighed and immediately thought of something. He was puzzled and said, "With such excellent herbs in hand, why did he choose to use it under the circumstance of a losing battle, and not before?" Just as doubt lingered in his heart, Dharma Motkha came over behind him with amp in hand. "Mr. Chen, are you alright?" He asked. "I''m fine..." Fade was about to answer. However, at that moment, Dharma Motkha shouted in shock. "Ah!" He yelled. "What''s wrong? Is there any danger?" Fade immediately became alert and asked aloud. Dharma Motkha murmured as he trembled. "No, no, Mr. Chen, there''s no danger. But the holy lake... This is the holyke!" He eximed. "What holyke?" Fade''s face was filled with doubt. Dharma Motkha quickened his speed and walked over. He moved themp to the left and pointed towards that direction. "Mr. Chen, this is the Holy Lake, the real Holy Lake," he eximed with excitement. As he spoke, he knelt down on the ground and ced both hands on the ground. His entire body bowed forward in a deep and profound worshipping manner. Upon seeing this, Fade looked towards the direction of themp. He immediately realized that there was a pool of water as it gleamed and glowed under the light. The area of the pool wasn''t small. It was about two hundred square meters. Theke was serene with a faint mist over it. The mist slowly wafted over and an immediate air of freshness came along with it. One could instantly be energetic. One couldn''t help but feel the need to kowtow, followed by a feeling of immense worship. "Theke!" Fade strode over with much curiosity and took a deep breath as the mist of theke came over. In an instant, his face was filled with surprise and he said, "This... This is..." He immediately rushed over and knelt by the side of theke. He bent down, took a mouthful of water in his hands, and drank it. His eyes brightened and he was filled with astonishment. "Thiske has umted iparably strong energy. The dispersal of the mist has spiritual energy, so that''s why people will feel a state of peace," he said. At that moment, Dharma Motkha had finished worshipping. Then, he frantically proceeded to the side of theke with eyes filled with emotions. Upon seeing this, Fade asked, "So tell me, what is this holyke that you''ve mentioned?" "Now, Mr. Chen, in our n, there''s a legend where they believed that Namuchia Lake is a sacred ce where gods and spirits descend. It was also a highly worshiped and enshrined ce by the public," Dharma Motkha exined. "But there''s also a legend where they said that the real holyke is where gods descend from the sky, and water from theke contains their power. One sip from it can cure all forms of sicknesses and diseases. If you drink more than that, you''ll be reborn with natural superpowers and be a god yourself." "Namuchia was seen as an extraordinary ce. In reality, it''s just a normalke where the waters come from the hignds. It wasn''t even holy. I remembered my master... Tulku Daebul used to say that the real holyke truly exists. However, it was hidden in some ce that nobody knew and no one was able to find it." "However, I didn''t expect that the real holyke was under the Namuchia Lake after all," Dharma Motkha said excitedly. Upon hearing this, Fade finally understood. The holyke which contained spiritual energy must''ve been discovered by the others at the very beginning. As a result, myths and legends were formed as the people embarked on a path of spiritual devotion. With only the effects of curing illnesses and having natural powers, this natural spring water with spiritual energy certainly contained many functions. With the exaggeration of the general public, it had naturally turned into a legendary folklore. Although thiske couldn''t actually turn one into a god, it could help replenish martial artists while enhancing their skills and body strength. Hence, for any martial artist, each drop in thiske was more precious than treasure. It was impossible for Fade to estimate the value of such a hugeke with so much water. Not to mention that as a result of the immacte energy flow, plenty of medical herbs were growing around it. It was also a value that none couldprehend. The Six Leaf Strength Condensation Herb that Tulku Kahmul had just used must''ve been picked up from the ground by theke at the veryst moment. Hence, he must''ve bitten it to regain the strength to approach Fade with a sneak attack. As he thought about this, Fade recalled the Nine-star Root that he wanted to find for his junior, Joey. He immediately moved to the side of theke and started searching for it. Not long after, his eyes lit up. He indeed found a small piece of Nine-star Root. It was even in mint condition as well. He immediately collected it and stashed it away. Now, looking at the surrounding medical herbs and the misty vapors above theke, he had an urge to collect everything for his own use. However, he quickly suppressed the emotions in his heart. "Let''s go back and resolve the situation above," he said to Dharma Motkha. Both of them left the cave. As soon as they returned to the room, they once again closed the entrance to the secret area. The situation in the room was a mess. There were burnt corpses, scattered body parts, stters of fresh blood, and even stters of vomit from the survivors who couldn''t fathom the situation around them. The entire ce was horrendous and had an extremely nauseating smell that lingered. Fade requested Dharma Motkha to escort the remaining survivors out of the room. Channeling his positive energy, he shot out balls of mes to burn the room along with all the filth and corpses in it. Back in the outside world, a breath of fresh air was bliss. The young nobles who survived had another chance at life. They sat paralyzed, panting heavily. Their eyes were filled with lingering fear as they looked back to the temple. It was as if everything that had happened was a terrible nightmare. Fade used his positive energy to give them some relief. Soon after that, he requested Dharma Motkha to escort them to the valley for rest. When Fade returned to the room, everything inside had beenpletely burned up and the whole room had turned to ashes, leaving only the bare altar. He once again entered the secret area of the holyke and explored it. Soon, he made a surprising discovery. Theke with an immacte amount of energy was not stagnant water. There was a small spring at the bottom of it. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Theke which contained spiritual energy was continuously gathering water from the mouth of the spring. It umted for many years, making it theke it was now. Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 Fade used theke water to replenish his lost energy as well as to heal several of his small wounds he had sustained during the battle. Then, he looked at the hugeke and started to ponder. The water in thiske has indeed plenty of benefits. However, he didn''t have much use for it, especially when he had already reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level and had nock of spiritual energy cultivation. What he trulycked was an opportunity toprehend and breakthrough. Fade''s friends and family were able to put thiske water to good use, but they probably wouldn''t use much of it either. Then, what were they supposed to do with the rest of it? He pondered and thought to himself, "There are now plenty of Chinese martial artists. Plus, with the major ns slowly entering the secr society, there''ll definitely be a wave trend of martial arts practice within a short amount of time." "With so many martial artists, there''ll definitely be a high demand for resources for spiritual development. If I could package the water in thiske and sell it to the public, it would make quite a business," he thought to himself. He carefully thought about his new idea. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. Thiske was far too vast formon usage. If it was to be sold, not only would there be ie, but it could also be used as an exchange for spiritual cultivation resources as well. Fade currently didn''t need much spiritual energy. However, medical herbs were quite useful to him such as the Nine-star Root, Ice Lotus, and many more. The more he thought about it, the more reasonable the idea became. He impatiently ran out of the secret area and returned to the valley. He immediately called Lily and talked about the idea of opening a newpany. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She speedily prepared the necessary formalities and files. The contents of it as well as the concrete ns were left empty as they couldn''t be determined at the moment. Moreover, Lily was in Capital City, so naturally, it would be difficult to resolve. All that was left was thepany registration, rent, purchasing of properties, and the construction of the factory. All of it would be done locally. After all, it wasn''t realistic to transport liquid. Furthermore, the spiritual energy would slowly dissipate and would be less valuable than anticipated when traveling a long distance. Therefore, the best solution was to build factories locally and use theke''s water to produce products before distributing them worldwide. Furthermore, in Northern Jusberg, there was only one person whom Fade could trust. It was Dharma Motkha. Therefore, Fade found him and told him about the idea of building a factory that required his assistance. Dharma Motkha would naturally agree to his request. After all, Fade was his life saviour. Moreover, Fade single- handedly killed Tulku Daebul and Tulku Kahmul who were formidably strong, making it all the more difficult to reject his request. Dharma Motkha himself didn''t really know much about building factories or business- rted matters. However, he indeed had many connections as an eminent Normanhan in his local n as well as a Dharma- raja level martial artist. He even had respect from many locals. With just a little bit of effort, Dharma Motkha settled the deals on the factories. Even the construction of the factory as well as the required procedures were all set. As for the processing equipment for packaging, Fade didn''t hesitate but waved his hand. More than a billion yuan were thrown out and the most advanced production line was delivered. It was immediately brought over to the factory and immediately began its work. The skills needed for processing the spiritual energy in the water were very simple. They could even be packed in bottles and were immediately up for sale. Therefore, the speed of the construction and production of the products was said to be quite fast. Fade initially intended to fill up bottles of theke water for sale. However, Lily personally flew to Northern Jusberg and gave another solution upon understanding the situation. The n was to divide theke water into different levels for sale. For example, from the lowest to the highest in four different levels. There would be bronze, silver, gold, and diamond grades each separated by the concentration of spiritual energy in theke water. The highest grade, diamond, was the originalke water from theke. The gold grade was after adding water, hence being five times more diluted. As for the silver and bronze grades, more water was added making them progressively more diluted. It was even possible to create another special grade above diamond, which was condensed by spiritual energy. By using different grades to distinguish the water, sales were able to be stimted as well. After all, there may be many martial artists but everyone''s consumption ability may differ. Besides, the skills of martial artists were divided into different levels ording to the strength and power of the ns. These levels were a symbol and sign for martial artists to distinguish themselves. It could even act as a motivation for them to improve as well as a means to unt to each other. For example, if someone bought a bottle of silver grade water, they would be pleased with themselves. If his rival had obtained diamondgrade water, he would naturally boast about it in front of him. With the idea of showing it off to others, it could also be another form of promotion. Upon listening to Lily''s strategy, Fade couldn''t help but sigh. Being a professional in the field was indeed different. He, with his inflexible mind, could never think of this wonderful idea. Of course, her way indeed made more sense. Hence, he agreed to follow this method of dividing it into sub-categories. At the beginning stage of the production, she also mentioned the name of the product. Especially if it was being sold to martial artists, it couldn''t simply be named ''Lake Water''. After some thought, Fade settled with ''Sacred Water.'' After all, thiske water was said to be the legendary sacred water of the local Zambustans. By naming it after the legend, it seemed much more natural. It also suited the belief that martial artists had towards spiritual herbs and the fantasy of spirituality. He immediately named the newpany "Sacred Water Company" in which the products were called Sacred Water. From the lowest level to the highest level, they were divided into four different grades: bronze, silver, gold, and diamond. In terms of pricing, from the lowest to the highest level, it will first be set respectively at 10,000 yuan, 100,000 yuan, 1 million yuan, and 10 million yuan. Such a price was naturally expensive for ordinary people. However, for martial artists, it wasn''t that pricey. After all, when Fade had casually asked for medicine and herbs, the price of each item ranged from 40 to 50 million yuan, or even over 100 million yuan. As soon as the production of the products was confirmed, the next agenda to consider was the promotions and sales. In terms of sales, it would be supported by Fade''srgepanies, which were Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Li Group. There wasn''t much to worry about the channel of sales as it would be distributed through the borrowed channel of makeup and the Life Elixir Wine. Therefore, Sacred Water would then be distributed to all over the world. Next, the next crucial agenda was about promotional efforts. It was to address how Sacred Water would be known to the public. Spreading the word and informing everyone about Sacred Water was very beneficial and extremely useful to martial artists. However, this wasn''t an easy problem to solve. After all, such a valuable product to martial artists would be quite difficult to obtain television advertising, celebrity endorsements as well as traditional advertising. Upon thinking for quite some time, Fade thought of a good idea. His idea was to spread the news by word of mouth through the young noblemen and women in the valley. Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 Their initial purpose ofing from all over the world to Namuchia Lake was to obtain medical herbs. They even wanted to enhance their power and return to be epted by their local n. If that was the case, Fade intended to give them each a bottle of Sacred Water to not only improve their body strength but to enhance their skills as well. As soon as they return home, people by their side would definitely see the results and word would definitely start to spread. After all, an infamous but unidentified herb from Namuchia had already attracted so many people from all over the world. They would even spend a fortune just to find one medical herb. With Fade''s Sacred Water having such an extraordinary effect, it would definitely attract the attention of many more people. As soon as that happened, this Sacred Water of his would definitely blow up with another wave of news. For example, amon boy from a small city had his strength increased by leaps and bounds after drinking Sacred Water. As soon as he was epted by a Heaven level n to be a disciple, he was ecstatic. Another example was the genius from the Hsiao family who was abandoned because of his injuries and was rejected at a wedding. His wounds healed and his passion reignited after drinking Sacred Water; no one dared to bully him anymore. As soon as everything was confirmed, Sacred Water Company was immediately opened for business and the production for Sacred Water began. As these young nobles started to head home, the name of Sacred Water would definitely begin to ring throughout the country. As Fade realized that everything was right on track, he then started his trip to return home. As for the operation of Sacred Water Company, Lily had already sent professionals to take over. Additionally, with the support of Dharma Motkha as a local esteemed individual, there wouldn''t be much to worry about the regr operations. Fade took the Nine- star Root to Capital City and properly blended the medicine for Joey. Then, he helped her with the internal healing of her wounds. Soon after that, he returned to East Coast. As soon as the nended, he felt that the atmosphere here seemed to be slightly different. The number of martial artists at the airport had certainly increased alongside the number of foreigners. "Could this be about the news of ns epting disciples?" He pondered on the situation but didn''t think too much about it. Instead, he immediately headed to the University of Technology East Coast. As soon as Shinnie left East Coast University, she transferred over to the nearby University of Technology East Coast to continue her studies. This time around, Fade seemed to have been away for quite a period. Now that he had returned, he was prepared to bring Shinnie and a few other close friends out for a meal. Aspared with the fully-established University East Coast, the campus grounds of the University of Technology East Coast seemed to be smaller. However, the earnest academic atmosphere was indeed saturated. As he walked along the campus roads, there were many students with their noses in their books and they all seemed hardworking and eager. Upon reaching the right building, Fade waited for the students to finish their sses. After approximately fifteen minutes, the bell rang as the ss ended. At that moment, students began to pour out into the hallway. Fade''s eyes searched the crowd but he couldn''t find any trace of Shinnie. "Why can''t I see this girl? Is she being punished by her lecturer?" He thought to himself. As he pondered about it, he waited for a few more minutes. Even when most of the students had already left, Shinnie had yet to be seen. At that moment, Fade couldn''t help but feel a little worried. "I called Shinnie in advance. She shouldn''t have forgotten!" He thought to himself. He then entered the building and started to search for her in each ssroom. After searching two floors, he went up to the third floor. As he was searching the ssrooms, he heard a sharp screaming from a girl. It was Shinnie. His expression darkened, and he immediately increased his speed towards the source of the sound. Shinnie was carrying her school bag as she stood at the entrance of the ssroom at the end of the corridor. Her path was blocked by a tall, sturdy guy. She screamed as the guy reached out to touch her hands. That''s why she was heard by Fade. "Shinnie, times have changed. I can guarantee that I won''t mistreat you if we''re together," the guy said. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Shinnie was anxious. "Gellert, we''re not suitable for each other, so stop following me," she demanded. "Shinnie, don''t find any more excuses. I think we''re very suitable for each other. I like you and you''re mine," Gellert responded. "Gellert, it''s impossible to force a rtionship. If you keep acting like this, I''ll call the police," she backed up and said. Upon hearing this, his face darkened with a hint of anger. "Shinnie, do you think calling the police will work? They wouldn''t darey a single finger on me," he snorted and said. "I will tell you right now that I have my eyes on you. You''ll definitely be mine. I''ll definitely have you, no matter what happens," he gritted his teeth and said. As he spoke, he leaned forward and was about to strike once again. Upon seeing this, Shinnie''s small body curled up in fear. "Gellert, stop messing around," she shouted. "Mess around!" Gellert snorted and swore, "I''m going to mess you up today. Tonight, I''m going to have you. You''re destined to be my woman." "No, don''t you dare. Once my Brother Chen returns, he''ll definitely not forgive you for your acts," she shouted. Upon hearing this, Gellert''s face suddenly fell. He gritted his teeth and said, "You mean Fade. Let me remind you that things are not the same as before. The situation ispletely different now. Even if he returns, I couldn''t care less about him. Don''t expect him to save you." "You''d better be obedient to me!" He shouted with a smile. His big hands slowly reached out towards Shinnie''s chest. She screamed loudly. However, there was no way for her to resist him. His face was full of sneers as he was about to seed. "Get lost!" A cold voice shouted. A thunder-like sound shook Gellert and made him tremble. "Who''s there..." He turned around and shouted. However, just as he turned around, he was hit by a furious fist. It was toote for him to dodge. He was hit hard and his whole face was dented like a piece of dough. The sound of bones breaking and stters of blood along with Gellert''s groans of pain rang through the corridor. "How dare you hit me? I''m Gellert, and my cousin is Eckhart. How dare you..." He roared. "Why wouldn''t I dare?" Fade''s face was cold. He looked down at him with an icy expression. At that moment, Gellert finally saw the face before him. He was shocked and surprised. "Fade Chen, you''re back," he stammered. "Yes, I''m back and it seems like you didn''t learn from your previous lesson. You really don''t know how to act properly and once again you dare to harass Shinnie," Fade replied icily. He grabbed Gellert''s throat, lifted him up, and directly held him out of the window by the side of the corridor. Even if Gellert was a ck Level martial artist, he continued to tremble with fear as he hovered more than ten meters in the air. "No, don''t kill me, don''t..." He begged. Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 Fade said chillingly with a stern look, " I gave you another chance but you didn''t appreciate it, so technically, this was already meant to be." "No, you can''t kill me, you can''t..." Gellert screamed madly. "Why not?" Fade coldly snorted. Gellert shouted, "Because my cousin is Eckhart Zuo and my cousin''s master is Sanford Tuan!" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Eckhart and Sanford can both be easily defeated. Do you think they''ll be able to threaten me?" Fade coldly retorted. Gellert quickly said, "It''s different now. Eckhart has been chosen by the envoy of the Flying Dragon n. He''ll soon be epted as their disciple as well and Sanford will soon be the elder of the Flying Dragon n." "They''re now members of the Flying Dragon n. You can''t touch them!" "Flying Dragon n!" Fade momentarily thought about the name. Then he asked, "Tell me, what''s going on with the Flying Dragon n?" Gellert quickly gave a brief introduction. Fade immediately understood. In reality, it was the same news of the ns entering the secr society that Jaguar mentioned before. The Flying Dragon n was an Earth Level n and could also be deemed as one of the stronger ns out there. As they entered society this time around, they chose to recruit disciples from East Coast. They even sent out an envoy to East Coast to pick out possible candidates about a month ago. The Flying Dragon n was a magnificent Earth Level n that came to ept disciples. As soon as the news spread, plenty of families and elite masters who were previously hidden behind Fade''s esteemed power, immediately rushed forward and registered themselves. It was as if they had seen their savior. The envoy from the Flying Dragon n also wanted to rely on the local families to extend their power. Therefore, they epted everyone. With big families having such a strong n as their patron, they certainly had their backs straightened. Many raised their eyebrows and exhaled a breath of air, putting Fade''s warning to the back of their heads. After all, no matter how powerful he was, he was just a Martial Arts Master in their eyes. With an Earth Level n like the Flying Dragon n, simply pulling out ten experienced Martial Arts Masters was a very simple task. With the Flying Dragon n as their support, they naturally need not be afraid of Fade. Both Sanford and Eckhart had the same idea as well. Upon being connected with the Flying Dragon n, the warning from Fade was naturally thrown to the back of their minds. Gellert became rampant as well and repeatedly came to the university to harass Shinnie. Upon hearing that, Fade''s face turned dark and his expression grew cold. As soon as Gellert saw this, he quickly continued and said, "If you let me go, I''ll return and talk to my cousin. They won''t let the Flying Dragon n trouble you. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what my cousin will do..." "Do you think a person from the Flying Dragon n can threaten me?" Fade retorted coldly. Upon hearing this, Gellert was taken aback. His expression changed as he quivered, "They''re an Earth Level n. It''s..." Fade ignored his cry and slowly loosened the grip in his right hand. "I don''t even care about a Heaven Level n, let alone an Earth Level one." As soon as he had finished speaking, hepletely released his grip in his right hand. Gellert immediately let out a dreadful scream and fell directly from the third floor. A pool of blood gushed out with a loud bang. He didn''t even take a nce and turned to Shinnie. He held her in his arms andforted her softly, "Shinnie, I''m back. You don''t have to be afraid anymore." After such an incident, he canceled his initial dinner ns. Instead, he took Shinnie on a simple dinner tofort her after what had happened. The next day, Fade immediately went over to Ernest Company without prior notice. As soon as he entered thepany, the atmosphere was terribly cold and unweing. Such a big company only had a few staff members working. What was worse was that everyone was highly dispirited and looked dejected. Upon seeing this, he couldn''t help but frown. He came over to the front desk and knocked on the table. "You''re supposed to be working. What are you doing?" He said towards the girl at the front desk who was watching her phone while snacking on some pumpkin seeds. The girl immediately kept her phone away as she was startled. She looked up at Fade and frowned, "Who are you to meddle in these things?" His eyebrows knitted together upon seeing such an attitude. "Is this the attitude you''re supposed to have during work hours?" He asked in a cold tone. "Does my attitude have anything to do with you? You..." She immediately snapped in return. Fade no longer wanted to argue with her. "You''re fired, pack your things and leave now!" He demanded. "Who are you? How could you fire me just like that? Who do you think you are? You..." Her shouts grew louder by the second. At that moment, a middle- aged man quickly walked over and red at her. "Shut that mouth of yours," he shouted. "Why should I? He deliberately stirred up trouble. I..." She continued to defend herself. The man interrupted her and said in a deep voice, "This is thergest shareholder of our Ernest Company. He is the founder, Fade Chen, otherwise known as Mr. Chen. Do you know what you are doing?" "What? He''s our founder, Fade Chen?" The receptionist gasped as her face was full of surprise. The man, Jarold, turned around and nervously apologized to Fade. "President Chen, I''m sorry, this is indeed..." Fade frowned and waved his hand. "There''s no need for any further exnation. Just fire her," he demanded. "Yes!" The man answered immediately. Then, he gestured to the receptionist and asked her to leave. Upon seeing this, the receptionist''s face instantly changed. Then, she voiced out with a face full of anger, "Fire me? Hmph, I don''t want to work anyway. It''s apany that is going bankrupt. There''s no future if I stayed here anyway." "I suggest that the rest of you find your own way out as well. If you stay here, you''ll definitely die in thispany," she shouted loudly. Although she was soon sent out by the security guards, many other employees'' expressions changed. "President Chen, this..." Jarold wanted to exin. Fade interrupted him and said coldly, "What''s happening to thepany? What has be of the atmosphere here? Why is it so cold?" "This, this..." Jarold seemed to have something to say but stopped on second thought. "Say it!" Fade shouted in a stern voice. Jarold said, "President Chen, thepany''s recent situation isn''t very good. The families and businessmen who were supporting us from the East Coast turned on us and started to attack us. Thepany''s performance had declined by 50% this month and is still falling. If this continues, the company will have to close soon." Upon hearing this, Fade''s face instantly sank. "Was this all because of the Flying Dragon n''s recruitment n?" He asked. "I heard this from Director Soo and it seems so," Jarold answered. "Where is Director Soo?" Fade asked. Jarold pointed to the top and said, "Director Soo is in the conference room upstairs." "I''ll go and have a look!" Fade said as he entered the elevator. Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 Upon reaching the conference room on the top floor, a scream was heard from the meeting room as Fade was about to knock on the door. "That''s impossible," the voice rang. Upon hearing the sound, he instantly mmed open the door. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Everyone''s eyes immediately fell onto him. As soon as Fade was seen, Ernest''s angry face was instantly reced with excitement and a smile. He rushed over and said, "Fade, you''re back?" "Mr. Soo!" Fade nodded as he swept his gaze across the conference room while scanning a few familiar faces. There was also a man in his twenties, with a proud look on his face. Fade couldn''t recognize him at all. He was standing beside Evelyn and her father, Dyson. "Mr. Soo, what''s going on?" Fade asked. Even before Ernest could open his mouth, Evelyn stood up and said with a proud look, "Let me tell you, Fade. We, the Qin family, havee today to acquire Ernest Company." "You want to acquire mypany! Can you afford it?" Fade asked her. She looked towards Fade with a sinister sneer. "You want to talk about price? Let''s do it..." She said. On the other hand, the young man with a proud look threw out a hundred yuan bill onto the table as he sat in his chair. "This is the price that we, the Qin family, offered, a hundred yuan, topletely acquire your Ernest Company," he said with an arrogantugh. Fade stared at him for a few seconds. His face darkened and said coldly, "Who gave you the courage to use a hundred yuan to acquire mypany?" As he spoke, his energy surged from his body. Evelyn and Dyson''s expressions instantly changed. However, the young man unleashed his positive energy with an arrogant look. He blocked Fade''s energy surge and stood up. "Giving you a hundred yuan to acquire yourpany is just a sign of respect to your dignity. Yourpany will still be mine even if I don''t give a single dime," he said. "You don''t have the qualifications to acquire mypany," Fade shouted coldly. Once again, increased energy surged from his body and suppressed the young man. The young man''s face immediately turned red. However, his energy was limited as he desperately attempted to use his own positive energy to suppress Fade. In the end, he couldn''t hold on and was forced to sit down. At that moment, Dyson looked at Ernest and said, "Director Soo, do you really want to let things get out of control?" Upon hearing this, Ernest''s face changed. He gently pulled Fade''s clothes and said, "Fade..." He withdrew his surge of energy and looked at Dyson. "I''ll give you one more chance to exin this to me. If you don''t provide an appropriate answer, be prepared to ept my wrath!" He warned. Dyson''s expression slightly stiffened. Then, he exined. "Mr. Chen, the reason why we havee today is to not only represent the Qin family but the Flying Dragon n as well." "Flying Dragon n!" Fade''s eyes turned cold. Dyson pointed at the arrogant young man beside him. "This is my disciple of the Qin family, Henwick. He was selected by the envoy of the Flying Dragon n. When the master of the Flying Dragon n arrives, he will be epted as an official disciple of the Flying Dragon n," he exined. "Now, we represent not only the Qin Family but also the Flying Dragon n," Dyson added. "Thus, Mr. Chen, you should be clear about this. Now, the Flying Dragon n wants the Ernest Company. If you refuse, there will be consequences. Mr. Chen, I believe you''ll understand more than I do as someone with a martial arts background," Dyson concluded. As soon as he finished exining, he and Evelyn looked proudly at Fade. Henwick''s face was full of pride as he raised his eyebrows. "If you know what''s good for you, hand over thepany yourself. When the timees, I''ll put in a good word for you in front of the envoy from the Flying Dragon n. Perhaps you''ll get a chance to seek asylum as well," he mocked. "Haha!" Fade immediatelyughed as he looked at their proud faces. "You guys really think that the Flying Dragon n will be able to suppress me!" "It seems as if the previous lesson didn''t work. I was only absent for less than two months and you dare to betray me. If that''s the case, why don''t I properly teach you guys another lesson," he warned. Fade spoke arrogantly as his aura burst out and suppressed the three people from the Qin family. All three of their expressions'' changed as Henwick gritted his teeth. "I''m a disciple of the Flying Dragon n. They won''t let you off the hook if you dare touch me," Henwick fiercely red at him and said. "They''re just an Earth Level n, so I couldn''t care less about them. Not to mention that you''re only an unofficial disciple as well." Fadeughed coldly and immediately threw a punch. At that moment, with a pang of a sound, Henwick''s abdomen shattered in an instant. He let out an iparably miserable howl as his entire body copsed to the ground. "Fade, are you crazy? Henwick is a disciple of the Flying Dragon n. How dare you..." Evelyn shouted. Fade didn''t show any mercy. He waved his hand and released his inner strength, breaking her legs in the process. On the other hand, Dyson was even more miserable. His legs and arms were all shattered. With a wave of his hand, Fade then threw all three of them out as they howled painfully. Upon seeing such a fast- moving scene, Ernest hadn''t even had the time to recover from the shock. He was momentarily stunned before he finally returned to his senses. He gazed at Fade with a worried expression, "Fade, since you''ve crippled Henwick, I''m afraid that the Flying Dragon n will not let this matter rest. We..." Fade waved his hand and said, "Mr. Soo, you don''t have to worry about the Flying Dragon n. Tell me what''s going on with thepany!" Ernest sighed and exined, "A month ago, the representatives of the Flying Dragon n came to East Coast. Every major family and shareholder turned to them, one after another. Those who were previously on our side pulled out while some even turned their backs against us and attacked us in the process." "Ernest Company opened not too long ago, so our foundation was still quite shallow even with the support from Li Group and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. The situation is only getting worse as we were constantly getting an allied attack," he added. "Of course, what''s even more devastating is that our customers have lost faith in our products and brand. They wouldn''t even purchase our products as they''re worried that we could be eliminated by the Flying Dragon n at any time." "Thepany''s performance isn''t good. Hence, the situation of the employees was declining as well. Many of them left and for those who stayed, they''re not in the best condition either." Upon hearing this, Fade nodded and thought for a moment. "Mr. Soo, I have a way to save Ernest Company," he said. "What is it?" Ernest asked hurriedly. "Mr. Soo, you just mentioned that the biggest problem of thepany now is that the citizens have lost faith in our products and brands and are not willing to buy our products. If we create a high- quality, model product and make them want to rush to get it, their trust and faith towards us will naturally be restored," Fade exined. Ernest looked bitter and said, "Of course, it''s a good idea. However, it''s not that easy to make a high-quality product." "As the Hsiang family and the Qin n have pledged allegiance to the Flying Dragon n, their products naturally received support from them. Their products are now in trend and customers can''t get enough of them. Moreover, ns like them are superior to the ordinary. Therefore, whatever they support will naturally be something good," Ernest exined. "Mr. Soo, I understand your concern. However, you don''t have to worry as I''ve already created this high-quality product," Fade exined. "What have you created?" Ernest felt that it was unbelievable and immediately asked. Fade wasn''t in a hurry to answer. Instead, he revealed several crystal clear bottles and ced them on the table. "Mr. Soo, do you know what these are?" Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 Ernest stared at the small bottle on the table and carefully looked at it. As soon as he saw the words "Sacred Water" on the package, his eyes instantly lit up. He seemed to think of something. "Is this Sacred Water?" Fade looked at him and asked, "Mr. Soo, have you also heard of Sacred Water?" Ernest''s voice was somewhat excited as he said, "Of course I''ve heard of it. In the past month, Sacred Water has been trending rapidly. Many martial artists are asking for it." "I''ve heard that this Sacred Water can improve a martial artist''s potential and cultivation. It''s a wondrous medicine that many martial arts practitioners are searching for. However, due to its limited sales, Sacred Water has already be a rare treasure within the ranks of martial artists and the rich people," he continued to exin. "Following the news of the Flying Dragon n epting disciples, the entire East Coast is searching for that little hope that they can somehow get their hands on Sacred Water to improve their aptitude and cultivation." "I''ve also heard that the major families such as the Hsiang family and the Qin families were selected for the Flying Dragon n as they''ve used Sacred Water. There''s also a rumor that the envoy from the Flying Dragon n has also put a lot of regard towards Sacred Water, finding out a way to produce more of it," Ernest became more thrilled as he continued. He was excited. However, he thought of something and continued to talk in a softer tone. "The poprity of this Sacred Water is undermined. The effects are extremely good and the demand for it is extremely high. This was also one of the reasons why Ernest Company''s sales have been declining." "After all, our products also have an effect on health protection. However, whenpared with Sacred Water, the quality of it is far behind. Therefore, Sacred Water will definitely overtake the products of ourpany." "I''ve thought about contacting Sacred Water Company who''s behind this and requested to cooperate with them. However, it''s so difficult to get in contact with them as thepany is in Northern Jusberg. I don''t really have the time to head over." Ernest''s tone was filled with regret. He then looked at the small bottles on the table and asked curiously, "Fade, how did you get this Sacred Water? What grades are these?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Fade said to him with a smile on his face. "Mr. Soo, this Sacred Water is the high-quality product that I mentioned," he exined. "Ah, this..." Ernest was momentarily stunned. "Sacred Water is indeed a high-grade and also high- quality product. However, this has nothing to do with our Ernest Company!" He rebutted. Fade shook his head and said, "Mr. Soo, this Sacred Water is closely connected to ourpany because I made this product." "Ah!" Ernest''s face was full of shock, he couldn''t believe it at all. "Fade, are you saying that you made this product? Are you kidding me? This..." He stuttered. Fade asked him to take a seat. He then started to exin the entire situation about what had happened in Northern Jusberg and how Sacred Water Company came to be. Upon hearing this, Ernest''s face was filled with surprise and excitement. He was so excited that he couldn''t control himself. "Fade, I really didn''t expect that you''re the owner of Sacred Water Company. Ourpany is saved. With a top product like this, thepany will definitely be in development," he eximed. Fade smiled and said, "Of course. The sales of Sacred Water surrounding East Coast and its nearby areas will be fully managed by Ernest Company. Thus, Mr. Soo, be prepared, because in a few days, well be having a press conference to announce this great news. Additionally, invite a few martial artists. Thepany will definitely have a good turn of events." "Okay, okay, I''ll get it all prepared this instant." Ernest was grinning from ear to ear. He was extremely excited as he started to sprint out of the room. Upon seeing this, Fade stopped him and said, "Hold on, Mr. Soo. Take these few bottles of Sacred Water. Have them yourself. Even if you don''t practice martial arts, these are still good for your health." "These are too precious...." Ernest initially wanted to say that all of it was too precious and that he couldn''t afford to waste it. However, on second thought, this was a product that Fade had produced himself. It was nothing to him at all. He then smiled and took the few bottles of Sacred Water before leaving. Ernest sighed as he held the Sacred Water bottles in his hands. "This is a luxury for me... Other martial artists are searching high and low for these and I''m here drinking it like water," he thought to himself. As Fade was discussing business matters with Ernest at thepany, Dyson, Evelyn, and Henwick were sent to the hospital. Dacre''s and Houston''s faces were stern and filled with anger as they stood in front of the emergency ward. Houston smashed his fist against the hospital wall and said coldly, "That is too much. Fade is too arrogant. As soon as he returned, he started to attack the Qin family and even crippled Uncle Dyson and Evelyn." "What''s even worse is that Henwick''s dantian abdomen was also destroyed by him," He cursed. "The envoys of the Flying Dragon n were strict with their selection of candidates. It wasn''t easy for our Qin family to get Henwick selected and climb up in ranks, but Fade crippled him. I''m not willing to ept this. I want to take revenge!" He cursed even more. On the other hand, Dacre had a stern expression on his face. However, he was distressed but refused to show it. He looked at his son and said, "Revenge? Fade''s skills are god- like. The Qin family is only all about business and we don''t have a single martial artist with us. How are we going to take revenge? We''re basically asking for death." Such words left Houston stunned and speechless. However, his face was still full of unwillingness. He gritted his teeth and said, "Dad, what should we do? Should we just let it go? Or should we apologize to Fade and admit defeat once again?" Dacre''s face was stern and he responded, "Apologizing and admitting defeat is highly impossible. It won''t matter as well if we, the Qin family, apologize. Fade holds grudges and this time, with us betraying him, he definitely won''t let us live with it. Therefore, there is only one way, and that is to have a stand off with him." "Dad, you just said that he''s already a Martial Arts Master and our family won''t be able to fight him. How are you supposed to stand up against him?" Houston asked. Dacre slightly narrowed his eyes and said, "We can''t fight back. However, the Flying Dragon n can." "You just said that Henwick was chosen by the Flying Dragon n''s envoy, Mr. Ling. Mr. Ling is an arrogant man. What would he think if he finds out that the person he chose was crippled by Fade?" Houston''s eyes lit up and said, "Mr. Ling will definitely not forgive Fade. I''ll go and find Mr. Ling this instant." "Wait a minute!" Dacre stopped his son. "Dad, what''s wrong?" Houston looked at his father and asked. Dacre responded and said, "Mr. Ling has already selected more than ten people and Henwick is only one of them. He may not think very highly of him. Therefore, when you meet up with Mr. Ling, bring the silver grade Sacred Water over to him as well." "We spent a lot of effort to get that silver grade Sacred Water, this..." Houston eximed. His expression showed that he was reluctant to take it with him. Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 Although the silver grade Sacred Water was only priced at 100 thousand yuan, it was nothing when given to a rich family like the Qin family. Despite this, as the demand in the market was high, it was difficult for them to get their hands on it for even that amount of money. Finally, upon relying on Dacre''s rtionship and methods, they had to spend more than 2 million yuan to get that bottle. Now, having to give it up just like that, Houston was naturally reluctant. After all, even with money, it was difficult to say if they could even get another bottle. ''Although the Sacred Water is precious, it''s nothingpared to this important matter. Quick, go and find Mr. Ling," Dacre ordered. "Alright!" Houston nodded and immediately left. As for Fade, he was about to leave Ernest Company when he received a phone call from Jenski. He heard that Fade was back and wanted to meet up to have a talk. Fade knew that as a result of the sudden change of the situation in East Coast, he would probably have some changes in his emotions. Therefore, having a talk was indeed needed. Nheless, he agreed that he would go directly to the Geng family''s house and meet with them. When he set off, he took a few bottles of Sacred Water with him. Due to the serious shortage of supplies in the early stage, simply relying on Ernest Company wasn''t enough. Therefore, he was thinking about getting help from the Geng family, considering it as an additional support from them. Just as Fade was leaving for the Geng family''s house, Jenski hung up on the other end of the phone. Hiro came over and nced at him. "Let''s go to the meeting hall. Grandpa is going to have a meeting," he said. "A meeting? What kind of meeting? What''s there to discuss?" Jenski asked. "You''ll know it when you get there," Hiro replied and left. Jenski then doubtfully went to the Geng family meeting hall. At that moment, the Old Master, Thamar, sat front and center while Derex sat by his left. Everyone came in and sat in their respective seats. As soon as Jenski entered the hall, Derex said, "Everyone is here. Let''s start." Soon after that, Jenski looked at Thamar. However, Thamar lightly lowered his head, as if he was in deep thought. "Uncle Derex, is there an urgent issue with regards to today''s meeting?" Jenski asked. Derex nced at Jenski and then at Thamar. "Since Dad doesn''t want to speak, I''ll host today''s meeting then!" He said. "We''ve called all of you here today as we have something to tell you." Derex deliberately paused and then said, "We just received news that Fade has returned to East Coast." Jenski said with a smile on his face, "I just called Brother Chen and invited him toe to our house as a guest. He agreed." "What? You invited him over? Why would you make such a decision yourself?" Derex''s face instantly changed as he looked at him with a questioning look. Jenski felt a little strange and could not help but question, "Uncle Derex, our Geng family has always been with Mr. Chen. Now that he''s returned, why can''t we invite him to our house? Is there anything wrong with that?" "No! This is terrible!" Derex said with stirred- up emotions. He then looked at everyone and said, "Since Jenski had already mentioned Fade, I''ll just cut to the chase for today''s discussion." "That is, in the face of the sudden change of the situation in East Coast, what should our Geng family do as of now? Which road should we choose?" Derex looked at everyone and asked. Jenski felt that something was wrong when he heard this. He quickly said, "Uncle Derex, what do you mean by this? The Geng family had previously promised to follow Mr. Chen. He even helped us a lot. Do you want to go back on your words now?" Derex snorted and said, "That''s the past. At that time, Fade was in the limelight and became a Martial Arts Master by having the support ofpany tycoons. However, the present situation is different." "Ever since the envoy from the Flying Dragon n arrived in East Coast, every family has been relying on them. There are already people from the Hsiang family and the Qin family who were chosen by the Flying Dragon n envoy, Mr. Ling, to be disciples. Once the master of the Flying Dragon n arrives, the official ceremony for the chosen disciples will be held and everything will only start going up from there," Derex eximed. "Now, our Geng family is already one step behind. If we don''t switch over to the Flying Dragon n now, I''m afraid it''ll be toote." Many members of the Geng family listened to Derex''s words and nodded. They obviously agreed with him. Only Jenski responded fiercely and said, "Uncle Derex, we''re betraying Mr. Chen if we choose to take sides with the Flying Dragon n. We can''t do this." "Why not?" Derex rebutted. "Did you know that 80% of the families and businessmen in East Coast are presently working for the Flying Dragon n?" He asked. "If we don''t switch over and work for them now, we''ll just be left aside as soon as this opportunity leaves," Derex continued. "But..." Jenski wanted to retort. However, he was suddenly interrupted by Derex. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "There''s no ''but''. Two months ago, the Qin family and the Hsiang families were brutally suppressed by Fade and suffered great losses. Now that they''ve climbed up this great tree of the Flying Dragon n, do you think they won''t take revenge when the timees?" Derex retorted. "As soon as they start to retaliate, our Geng family will definitely be implicated if we continue to follow Fade. We''ll be one of the targets of revenge. Jenski, do you want to see our Geng family perish?" Derex asked. In the face of Derex''s query, Jenski''s face was filled with anger and agitation. He said, "Uncle, what you said was just a possibility. You''re implying that if we continue to follow Mr. Chen, well definitely perish." "But if we betray him and take sides with the Flying Dragon n, Mr. Chen will definitely be mad. Do you think he will tolerate this? Mr. Chen is a Martial Arts Master after all. Do you think the Geng family will be able to withstand the wrath of a master?" Jenski retorted. His words made the minds of others waver. They didn''t know where to stand. At that moment, just before Derex could speak, Hiro sneered. "Jenski, haven''t you considered the Flying Dragon n before saying that?" He asked. "Fade is indeed a Martial Arts Master who is quite powerful. However, the Flying Dragon n is an Earth Level n with many more Martial Arts Masters who are countless times more powerful than Fade. Do you think that he will be able to beat the Flying Dragon n?" Hiroughed coldly. Jenski said angrily, "I agree with you when you said that the Flying Dragon n is powerful. However, don''t forget that the Flying Dragon n is of their own just as the Geng family is of our own as well. Do you think taking sides with them will guarantee that they''ll stand up for us as well?" Derex rebutted and said, "Jenski, there''s something you don''t know. If it is only the Geng family, the Flying Dragon n may not make a move." "However, the Hsiang family, the Qin family, and even Sanford and Eckhart have already switched over to the Flying Dragon n. All of them have a feud with Fade. Moreover, I''ve also received news that Fade had recently crippled the chosen disciple of the Qin family, Henwick Qin." "Henwick has already been selected by Mr. Ling and is already considered a disciple of the Flying Dragon n. With his chosen disciple being crippled, do you think the Flying Dragon n wouldn''t make a move?" He said in return. Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 Jenski''s expression tightened as he wasn''t able to refute. The other family members also started discussing amongst themselves in low voices. It was obvious that they were inclined towards taking sides with the Flying Dragon n. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Derex even turned his eyes to his father, Thamar. He was ready to allow him to make the decision. Thamar''s expression also changed at the moment. He was also trying his best to think about which side he should be inclined to. Upon seeing this, Jenski couldn''t help but burst into anger. He spoke as his emotions were stirred, "I know that most of you think that because of the poprity of the Flying Dragon n, and with Mr. Chen being alone, he would definitely lose." "But don''t forget, when Mr. Chen first came to East Coast, this was how you guys thought of him as well. All of you believed he wouldn''t be as good as the Qin family, or the Hsiang family, and even the Geng family, but look at how that turned out," he said. Upon hearing this, everyone''s expression started to change. Jenski hastily looked at Thamar and continued, "Grandpa, it doesn''t matter if it''s the Qin Family and the Hsiang Family. However, the Geng Family is different. Mr. Chen has helped us countless times." "If it wasn''t for him, my father''s death would still be unjust. If it wasn''t for him, Grandpa, you would''ve been still under the control of Darkblood Guard. If it wasn''t for him, our family would''ve been dead by now," Jenski emphasized. Upon listening to what Jenski had said, Thamar''s expression couldn''t help but tremble. He seemed to think of something as looked up and said, "Our Geng family owes a great favor to Mr. Chen..." Upon hearing this, Derex''s expression instantly changed as well. He looked a little anxious and quickly interrupted Thamar, "Dad, wait a minute." "Derex, people can''t be ungrateful. Moreover, you''ve previously offended Mr. Chen and he''s already spared your life. Now, you..." Thamar said earnestly. Derex refuted, "Dad, you don''t have to tell me this. I have some news for you." "What news?" Thamar asked. Derex didn''t say it. Instead, he waved his hand and said, "Watt,e on out!" Upon hearing Derex''smand, a young man in his twenties walked out. He looked proud as he held his head up. He nced over everyone in the room in a disdained manner. As he walked forward, he immediately sat by Thamar''s right side without saying his greetings. He crossed one leg over the other as he had an arrogant look on his face. Upon seeing this, Jenski''s eyebrows furrowed. Jenski knew of Watt; he was one of the supporting followers of the Geng family. He didn''t have much of a presence in the house. He wasn''t outstanding either. He was mediocre in his studies, businesses, and even martial arts. However, he didn''t know why he suddenly became so rude and arrogant. Jenski immediately shouted in a strict manner, "Watt, you''re very bold. You didn''t even greet the elders and Grandpa!" Watt snorted with disdain on his face. He looked at him and said, "Jenski, from now on, my identity will be different. You''d better not shout at me again. Otherwise, don''t me me for killing you despite being a part of our family." "You..." Jenski was furious. Thamar was upset as well. He said in a low voice, "Derex, what are you trying to do?" Derex smiled and said, "Dad, don''t be angry. It''s a good thing." "The day before yesterday, Watt passed Mr. Ling''s assessment and was officially selected by Mr. Ling to be a disciple of the Flying Dragon n," he exined. As soon as he said that, the room became lively and everyone started to discuss it. "I really didn''t expect Watt to be chosen," one of them said. "Yes, I remembered that Watt''s martial arts skills weren''t that strong. How did he get chosen?" Another asked curiously. "I''ve always felt that the Ceng family had been left out as there are already people being chosen from the Qin family and the Hsiang family. However, now I feel so much at ease," a third eximed. "Watt is extremely lucky. This is very good news!" Everyone was overjoyed. The discussion went on and on. It was as if almost everyone was excited and happy. However, Jenski didn''t look well. "Uncle Derex, you''re bringing Watt to thepetition and getting him chosen by the Flying Dragon n. Isn''t that an obvious move of showing that we''re against Mr. Chen? This..." He said. Even before Derex could speak, Watt snorted with a face full of arrogance. "So what if we''re against him? I''m now the disciple of the Flying Dragon n, a small little martial artist like Fade is nothing to me," he sneered. "Watt, don''t get ahead of yourself just yet. Mr. Chen has power that you can''t even imagine," Jenski warned. "Power? No matter how strong he is, is he stronger than the Flying Dragon n? Humph!" Watt laughed coldly. Derex turned to Thamar and added, "Dad, we, the Ceng family, have someone chosen to be under the Flying Dragon n. Our future is secured!" "Dad, don''t tell me that you want to miss this opportunity? Moreover, if you don''t go after being selected, it''ll be an offence to the Flying Dragon n!" "Dad, you have to thoroughly think it through. It''s a matter of life and death for our family!" Derex said in a very serious tone. Thamar, who had made a decision to continue to follow Fade suddenly looked hesitant. "This..." He murmured. "Dad, it won''t be wrong to follow the Flying Dragon n for the sake of our Geng family and our descendants," Derex continued to persuade him. Jenski looked anxious and quickly said, "Grandpa, Mr. Chen has helped us countless times. We can''t forget about his kindness!" "Er..." Thamar was deep in thought as his expressions constantly changed. He was trying to make a hard decision. At that moment, a notice came through, "Old Master, Mr. Chen, has arrived. He''s currently waiting in the living room." Upon hearing this, everyone''s expression in the room instantly changed. "Dad, we..." Derex still wanted to say something. Thamar waved his hand and said, "We''d better first meet with Mr. Chen!" He said to the servant, "Go and get Mr. Chen. Please escort him here." Not long after, Fade came to the meeting hall under the guidance of the servant. As soon as he entered, Fade''s eyes swept across the room. He instantly felt that the atmosphere was slightly strange. Jenski and Thamar greeted him with smiles. Fade nodded his head. He then looked at Derex, who had a cold smile on his face. He couldn''t help but frown. At that moment, Thamar invited Fade to sit down. Apart from the main seat that was reserved for the Old Master, the next respectable seats were the ones by his left and right. The left was already taken by Derex while the right was initially left for Fade. However, this position was already upied by Watt. Jenski looked at him, signaling him to give up the seat. However, Watt turned a blind eye to it. Instead, he was arrogant. He kicked out a small stool and threw it aside. "Sit on that!" He yelled. Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 Even though Fade wasn''t concerned about these types of rules, he couldn''t help but frown at Watt''s attitude. Fade looked at him and asked coldly, "Who are you?" At that moment, Jenski panicked and red at Watt. He quickly exined, "Mr. Chen, this is..." Just before Jenski could speak, Watt said in a proud tone, "I''m Watt Ceng. You don''t know me but do remember this name." Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at him. He then withdrew his eyes and looked at Thamar. Watt was just a junior. Fade didn''t care about his attitude. What he cared about was the attitude of the entire Geng family. If Watt''s attitude was instructed by Thamar, then the situation would be entirely different. At that moment, when Thamar saw Fade looking at him, he naturally knew what he meant. However, at the same time, he was also very entangled in his heart. From an emotional point of view, he knew that Fade was their savior and has shown his power countless times. Thamar wouldn''t even hesitate to stand by his side. Even though the Hsiang family and the Qin families had already chosen to take sides with the Flying Dragon n, Thamar didn''t even make a single move. However, the situation was different now. As Watt was chosen by the Flying Dragon n''s envoy, Mr. Ling, he would naturally be their disciple after the official ceremony. With that being said, Thamar was now in deep contemtion. Upon seeing his grandfather''s expression, Jenski immediately understood what he was thinking. Anxiety fell upon him and he hurriedly said, "Grandpa, Mr. Chen had said on the phone just now, that he wanted to discuss something with us. You..." Upon listening to this, Thamar seemed to think of something and immediately made up his mind. He looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m really sorry. The young generation of our family is ignorant and has offended you." "Mr. Chen, you''re a distinguished guest of my family. Please take your seat." Soon after that, Thamar stood up from his own seat and offered it to him. Such behavior was very clear for him to make his stance. Thamar still chose to support Fade, at least for the time being. He didn''t want to have a fall out with him. Upon seeing this, Jenski couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. He then quickly offered the seat to Fade. On the other hand, Derex and Watt looked upset at the sight of this. "Dad, you have to carefully consider this. This incident will influence many things in the future for our family, we..." Derex couldn''t help but say. Thamar red at him and interrupted him, "Whatever happens, Mr. Chen is the savior of our family. It''s my duty to let him take this seat." Upon seeing this, Fade also vaguely understood that there was a disagreement within the Ceng family. He didn''t ask any questions nor did he refuse. He immediately walked up to the front seat and sat down. At that moment, Watt heavily snorted and got up. He shouted at Fade and said, "Get up. You have no right to sit in that position!" "Watt, shut your mouth!" Jenski hurriedly shouted. Thamar also frowned and shouted, "Watt, don''t be presumptuous." Watt didn''t listen to him at all. Instead, he continued to take a step forward and looked at Fade. He pointed at him with a proud face and said, "You''d better stand up, do you hear me? I''ll give you three seconds. If you don''t get up at this very instant, don''t me me for being rude." Upon narrowing his eyes, Fade looked at Watt in front of him. He said in a cold and stern voice, "Who gave you such authority to talk to me this way? Derex?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As Fade''s gaze fell on him, Derex looked a little flustered. However, he thought of the matter about the Flying Dragon n. He straightened his back once more, feeling that he seemed to have more confidence. Watt sneered and said disdainfully, "Who gave me this authority? I''m afraid I''ll scare you to death if I tell you." He deliberately paused, as if he wanted to give Fade some time to prepare himself for the shock. Watt continued, "I''ll tell you now, Fade. I, Watt Ceng, was selected by Mr. Ling of the Flying Dragon n and will officially be a disciple of the Flying Dragon n." "From now on, I''ll have the final say in the affairs of the Ceng family. However, since you''ve previously helped my family, I won''t do anything to you. Now, get out of my family''s house before it''s toote," he sneered. Watt''s face was filled with pride while histone was haughty. Upon hearing this, Jenski and Thamar''s faces immediately changed. Both of them were stirred up in a mess. "Watt, do you know what you''re talking about?" Jenski yelled. "Apologize to Mr. Chen this instant," Thamar warned. Watt didn''t move a single muscle as Derex supported him. "Fade, everyone knows about the situation in East Coast. You can''t hold on for much longer. Now, our Ceng family has Watt and we''ve already joined the Flying Dragon n. You can''t be the boss anymore," Derex said. "By the way, I have to remind you that the master of the Flying Dragon n will soon arrive in East Coast. The Hsiang family, Qin family, as well as Sanford, will not let you go easily. If you know what''s good for you, you can now leave East Coast. Otherwise, you''re dead," Watt continued. Upon hearing this, Fade''s expression was calm. He looked at Derex and Watt as they were proud of themselves. "So, this is the reason as to why you''re so arrogant?" He asked them. "You''re looking down on me just because you''re now a disciple of the Flying Dragon n?" Fade laughed. Upon seeing Fade''s disdainful look, Watt was angered as his pride was simply stepped and looked down on. "What are you saying, Chen! The Flying Dragon n is an Earth Level n, and I''m now an Earth Level n''s disciple. It''s a status that not even a person like you can just disregard," he snorted. "If you have the knowledge, you''d better leave now. If you do so, then the Geng family will let you go." Fade shook his head and sarcastically said, "It''s ridiculous and pathetic. You don''t know how narrow-minded you are. You don''t even know who you''re talking to!" As he spoke, he pped the table with one hand and stood up. He red at Watt and said, "Don''t even bother telling me that the Flying Dragon n is an Earth Level n, let alone telling me that Watt Geng is a disciple of the Flying Dragon n. Even if you tell me that a Heaven Level n came down, I couldn''t even care less." "Today, you''ve already disrespected me. This is equivalent to a direct insult to my master," he yelled. "The master can''t be humiliated!" "You must pay the price!" As he shouted, Fade''s energy surged and his positive energy roared as he fiercely forced it down on Watt. Even though Watt was chosen by the Flying Dragon n, he was still only a middle- stage ck Level martial artist in terms of strength. He wouldn''t even stand a chance against Fade''s suppression. At that moment, his face flushed red as he was pressed down on his knees. The veins on his forehead throbbed and he couldn''t even utter a single word. "Fade, you wouldn''t dare..." Upon seeing this, Derex''s face changed and he immediately shouted. Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 However, Fade snorted and exerted his energy even more. With a loud m, Derex was kneeling on the ground and wasn''t able to move a single muscle. A sharp Qi- de then appeared on Fade''s fingertips. The Qi- de, which was emitting a terrifying light, approached Watt. Upon seeing this, Watt''s face was terrified and his voice trembled with fear. "What... What are you going to do?" He nervously asked. "I''ve already said that you can''t insult my master!" Fade said coldly, "Now, it''s your turn to pay the price." The Qi de was sharp. It aimed towards Watt''s dantian abdomen and gradually stabbed him inch by inch. Watt understood that Fade was about to cripple him. As such, he couldn''t help but feel afraid. He gritted his teeth and warned, "Don''t you dare touch me. I''m chosen by Mr. Ling and I''m a disciple of the Flying Dragon n. If youy your hands on me, the Flying Dragon n won''t forgive you. Don''t..." "Cut the crap!" Fade snorted as his energy suppressed even more. All of a sudden, Watt couldn''t utter a single word. The Qi-de on Fade''s fingertips then prated Watt''s dantian in his lower abdomen and completely smashed it. All of a sudden, Watt screamed and fell to the ground. His face was pale and he was sweating. "No, my dantian, my cultivation," Watt shouted. "You''ve destroyed my future and my martial artistry. I''ll kill you..." Watt said with much difficulty. He shouted with resentment in his eyes. He pulled out a short de from his arms and charged towards Fade. Fade snorted and stepped on Watt''s right hand which was holding the knife. With a slight force, the bones in his right hand were crushed, causing him to once again scream miserably. Soon after, he passed out. "Idiot!" Fade cursed. Upon seeing this, he kicked Watt away and looked at Derex. He immediately shivered, rolled, and crawled towards the back. At the same time, he looked at Thamar and shouted, "Dad, save me! Save me, quickly." Thamar had a stern expression on his face and didn''t even move an inch. There wasn''t even a hint of emotion on his face. It wasn''t because he was emotionless, but it was that he dared not let himself show any excessive feelings. If he provoked Fade, not to mention Derex and Watt, the entire Geng family might cease to exist. At that moment, Derex was constantly shouting. "Dad, Fade has already crippled Watt, the hope of our Geng family. Stop him and quickly inform the Flying Dragon n! Quickly..." Upon hearing these words, Thamar''s temple throbbed violently. He cursed "idiot" in his heart and shouted, "Derex, shut up!" Not to mention that when Watt was still in good condition, Thamar had already chosen Fade. However, now that Watt was crippled, the Geng family had automatically declined their loyalty to the Flying Dragon n. Thamar wouldn''t even think to side with them. Therefore, the most important thing right now was to appease Fade and remind him to not hold a grudge against the Geng Family. However, Derex not only refused to apologize, but he swore that he would take revenge. Therefore, these were all the actions that made Fade even more furious. As such, Thamar was naturally inclined to call his son an idiot. Despite this, Thamar still couldn''t bear to see this happening to his only son. With this disturbance tugging on his heart, he looked at Fade and begged, "Mr. Chen, I..." However, even before Thamar could speak, Fade spoke in a cold voice. "Master Ceng, I''ve already given your Ceng family a chance. Previously, if it wasn''t for Jenski''s sake, I wouldn''t have made a move." Upon hearing this, Thamar''s body trembled and he no longer dared to ask for more. He quickly bowed his head and apologized before backing away. "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. Derex is at fault. Mr. Chen, you can do whatever you want to him," he said. "Dad..." Derex screamed miserably as soon as he heard these words. However, Thamar was expressionless at that moment. He was obviously ready to give him up. Fade looked at Derex. With the sounds of two cracks and two cries of pain, Derex''s legs were instantly broken. Fade then handed Jenski a document before he immediately left. Thamar and Jenski hurried forward to see Fade off. It wasn''t until his back waspletely out of sight that they returned from the door. As soon as they returned, Derex had already fainted. Thamar quickly asked the servant to carry him out for treatment. He sat on the chair, paralyzed. It was as if he had aged a few additional years. On the other hand, Jenski picked up the documents that were left by Fade and began to read them. A few minutester, he let out a cry of surprise and said, "Great! This is amazing." "What''s the matter? Why are you being so loud?" Thamar frowned and asked. Jenski quickly came to his grandfather''s side and handed over the document. "Grandpa, this is great news. It turns out that Mr. Chen came to our house to discuss a business deal. It turns out to be an amazing deal," he eximed. "A good deal? The situation with Mr. Chen is currently unstable. How can this be great news?" Thamar asked in disbelief. However, Jenski immediately handed the document over to him and let him read its contents. "Take a look for yourself, Grandpa!" Thamar looked at the document with doubt. The more his eyes scanned through the document, the more excited he became. As soon as he finished reading it, he was just as excited as Jenski. "This... This is great. I can''t believe something this amazing has happened!" He eximed excitedly. "My goodness. Mr. Chen has unexpectedly asked the Geng family to cooperate in his Sacred Water business. Sacred Water is currently the most popr product in the entire country. Not only is this a wealthy sign, but it''s clearly a great benefit for gaining connections," Thamar said. "It isn''t just about cooperating in a business deal for the Sacred Water products. More importantly, the manufacturing Sacred Water Company behind Sacred Water, was founded by Mr. Chen. That is to say, Mr. Chen''s skills are much greater than I thought. I''m afraid it''s true when he said that he wasn''t afraid of the Flying Dragon n," Jenski added. "It''s a relief that I''ve made the right choice. Otherwise, the Geng family would''ve missed an extremely great opportunity and even offended Mr. Chen! That would basically be a death wish!" Thamar sighed in relief. At that moment, the excitement and joy in his heartpletely reced the sorrow of his son and another family member being crippled. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Upon returning from the Geng family''s house, Fade wasn''t in a very good mood. Derex betrayed him and the Geng family had thought the same as they looked down on him. It was because of Fade''s immacte strength that he changed his mind. However, with the appearance of the Flying Dragon n, he once again changed his loyalty and it was all quite as expected. Fade had initially thought about uniting everyone in East Coast as soon as he returned. However, with the appearance of the Flying Dragon n, all his ns were ruined. Not only that, almost everyone had turned their backs and turned into his enemies. Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 Needless to say, Henwick, who was crippled the day before. was the best evidence. The situation for Sanford and his disciple, Eckhart, could also be seen from Gellert''s situation. Although nothing had happened to the Hsiang family, from the looks of Gellert, Henwick, and even Derex, the betrayal of the Hsiang family would naturally happen in due time. After all, from the beginning, the Hsiang family was the strongest family in East Coast. Nheless, they were also the family who vited the most rules and was the most suppressed family. Hence, following the arrival of the Flying Dragon n, the Hsiang family might be the first to take their side. After getting rid of the misceneous tasks in his head, Fade and Ernest met up a couple of times in order to prepare for the press conference as well as the opening of the official sale for Sacred Water. The business was going in an orderly manner. Meanwhile, Fade received a surprising phone call. His first-ever disciple, Jasmine Zhuo, hade to East Coast. Fade arrived at the East Coast airpart to pick her up. However, she was embarrassed as soon as she came out of the entrance. "Master, I''m really sorry that you had to pick me up, I..." She apologized. Fade waved his hand and said, "Jasmine, you can just call me ¡®teacher¡¯. We''re all master, apprentice, and friend after all. There¡¯s nothing to be sorry for." "Yes, Teacher!¡± She nodded as she still felt slightly embarrassed As soon as she got into the car, ¡°Why the sudden trip to the East Coast?" He asked. She said, "That''s because I knew that you were on in East Coast, so I just thought ofing over. Additionally, the principal of Szeto Academy, Master Kaeran Szeto, needed me to discuss something with you." "Szeto Academy, what''s the matter over there?¡± Fade asked Jasmine exined, "The Academy''s situation hasn''t been very good recently. As the major ns are all entering the secr society, a lot of power fights are happening in Capital City. There''s even a Heaven Level n in Capital City epting disciples. Szeto Academy has been suppressed and it seems like they can¡¯t hold an much longer." "Since they can''t hold on much longer, then let''s just close it. After all, the initial n for Kaeran to open up Szete Academy wasn''t about epting disciples but for the Dragon Mausoleum. Now that the case of the Dragon Mausoleum is settled, there''s no need for Szeto Academy to continue," he replied "Master Kaeran also had this thought. However, since you''re not there, he couldn''t decide on it by himself, so..." She exined. "He can decide this by himself!" Fade had no interest in Szeto Academy for two reasons. The first reason was that the case of the Dragon Mausoleum had already been resolved. The second reason was that he wanted to cut ties with the Earth Level n, Thousand Star Academy, that was behind Szeto Academy. Jasmine nodded and obediently wrote down what he had said in a small booklet. As soon as he saw this, he couldn''t help but smile and ask, "Jasmine. how is your cultivation going? Did you work hard on it when I''m not around?¡± As soon as the matter of cultivation was brought up, her pretty face immediately turned even more serious. She nodded her head and said, "Teacher, I''ve been earnestly cultivating and I didn''t ck off at all. With my current strength, I''ve already reached the middle stage of the ck Level. I''m not too far away from the advanced stage of the ck Level.¡± He examined her cultivation and found that it was true. He couldn''t help but sigh a breath of relief in his heart. Her skills in martial arts cultivation were indeed impressive. It hadn''t even been a year since he had started to teach her martial arts. She went from a person with no knowledge of martial arts to a middle stage ck Level martial artist. Her gift of the Green Wood Spirit was truly amazing Soon after that, he brought her to her hotel. During this period of time, with thepany¡¯s affairs and Shinnie still needing protection, Fade could use a little help. Upon seeing Jasmine''s arrival, he finally had an assistant. One dayter, she returned from thepany and found Fade. She looked at him with some hesitation and said, ¡°Teacher, I, I..." "Feel free to speak if you have anything to say!" He said when he saw her behavior. She sped her hands together in front of him and raised her head to look at him. "Teacher, it''s like this. As the ns are gradually entering the secr society, many more people are starting to know about martial arts. right?¡± She asked. ¡®I have an old friend who''s also a distant rtive. They''ve just started to know about martial arts and want to find a master before entering a n. They also know that I''m currently following a martial arts master, so they asked for my help as they want to learn martial arts as well. So, I..." She exined. She then slowly started to die down in her speech. Her gaze dropped from Fade as she lowered her head. She then said in a bashful manner, ¡°Teacher, I''m really sorry. I don''t want to add another burden on you, I..." He smiled as he looked at the iparably bashful girl. "Jasmine, don''t be nervous. It''s just about learning martial arts, right? Why don''t you let them come over? I''ll take a look at the situation and give them some pointers," he offered. "Really, Teacher?" She asked in surpriseExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Don''t tell me that you can''t believe what I''m saying?" He asked. "I believe you, I believe you!¡± She hurriedly nodded. "Bring them over then, I have some free time tomorrow afternoon," he said. She nodded and said, "Thank you, Teacher. Thank you!¡± "Well, you''ve been busy all day now. Go ahead and have some rest!" He said. Early the next morning, Jasmine walked into the Ernest Company with a short- haired boy who looked either seventeen or eighteen years old. There was a middle-aged couple who looked like they were in their forties following behind them. It seemed that they were the parents of the short- haired boy. "Emerson, you should restrain your usual temper when you see my teacherter. My teacher is very skillful so you need to show respect,¡± she warned the short-haired boy. Upon hearing that, Emerson put his hands in his pockets and said impatiently, ¡®Tve heard you, Sister Jasmine. You''ve already said this so many times. I feel like my ears are about to fall off." The middle-aged woman behind him also said at this moment, ¡°Jasmine, Emerson is already eighteen years old. He''s very sensible. He isn''t a child anymore so there won''t be any problem." Jasmine turned to look behind him at the middleaged couple and said, "Uncle, A wnty, I''m not being long- ~ winded bot my master is truly very Skillfulstt Emerson is able to ept his pointers and even gets epted aschis disciple, it¡¯s truly his enormous luck." Contentbelongs to NovelDrama.Org Emerson curled his lips when he heard that. He disagreed with Jasmine''s words and said, "Sister Jasmine, my goal is to learn from a Heaven Level master. I even nearly entered an Earth Level n. I might not even choose that master of yours." "Emerson, you can''t speak of my teacher like that. My teacher, he..." Jasmine was a little displeased. The middle- aged man behind him immediately fried to smooth things over and said, "Jasmine, Emerson . just saidgt Casually. Don''t mind him, t''ll be great to ept some pointers rom.your master as ne''s fromthe world of martial arts. Once fry Emerson gets into a n,-he''ll surely be thankful for it.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At this moment, the middle- aged woman also added, "Although my family isn''t very rich and noble, I can still fork out a few hundred thousand. When the timees, I''ll be sure to thank your master.¡± "My teacher is a man worth tens of billions of yuan. Why would he care about a few hundred thousand?¡± Jasmine muttered in her heart but dared not say it out loud. At that moment, she was starting to feel a faint sense of regret. Her third uncle''s family didn''t know much about sartial arts. It''s all due to the fact that martial arts were trendy n@w and he even heard thes news Hat their son had a gift; that''s why.they brought him over. They even boasted that their sorewould b@entering a Heaven Level n. To be honest, they really didn''t know anything at all. However, they were still considered rtives of hers after all. She couldn''t be prideful and refuse to help. "I hope they won''t cause any troubleter!" Jasmine prayed in her heart. Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 Jasmine then led Emerson and his family to thepany. Upon knocking on the door, she entered the room and said to Fade. ¡°Teacher, they''re here.¡± The three of them then walked into the room and looked at him. Jasmine hurriedly introduced them to Fade, "Teacher, this is my cousin, Emerson Zhuo, and these are his parents, my uncle, Brucille, and aunt. Amelia.¡± She then introduced Fade to all three members of Emerson''s family. "Uncle, Aunty, Emerson, this is my master, Fade Chen." At that moment, the three of them sized him up. The expressions on their faces obviously showed mixed feelings of surprise and suspicion. For a brief moment, they were stunned and were speechless. Finally, Brucille squeezed out a smile and took the initiative to say. "Hello, Mr. Chen. Thank you for your time.¡± Fade nodded and said, "It''s not a problem, you''re all Jasmine''s rtives and she is my disciple. I''m d to help out." Brucille then chatted with Fade. However, Amelia and Emerson were whispering to each other by the side. "This guy is Sister Jasmine''s master? He doesn''t seem like it!" Emerson said. "How old is he? I don''t think he even reached the age of thirty. What ability can such a young man have?" Amelia asked. "Mom, do you think Jasmine lied to us?¡± Emerson asked. Although their voices weren''t loud, Fade was still able to hear them and looked up at them. However, they were Jasmine¡¯s rtives after all. Therefore, he showed them some respect and didn''t call them out." Emerson, tell me what you think. What do you want me to guide you on?" He asked Emerson curled his lips and looked down on Fade. He didn''t move at all Brucille red at him, signaling him to stand up. He then came forward to Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, my goal is to learn martial arts and enter a n.¡± "Wanting to join a n! How is your understanding about martial arts and the ns?¡± Fade questioned. Upon hearing that, Emerson suddenly became a little excited and said, "I know a lot about martial arts. Last month, one of my ssmates was chosen by a ck Level n and was epted as a disciple. His entire family made rapid progress as well." "That guy was as skinny as a bamboo pole, and he looked like he could even be blown away by the wind. I''ve learned two years of Taekwondo and was always in the top ranks at my school,¡± he proudly added "My strength is definitely much better than my ssmate''s. He had already been selected by a ck Level n. I feel that with my strength and potential, it''s only natural for me to be selected by an Earth Level n. It''s even possible to say that I''ll get epted by a Heaven Level n too,¡± Emerson said. "That is my goal.¡± As soon as he was finished, arrogance was stered all over his face. Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but nce at Jasmine. Her face was entirely expressionless as she was speechless. This fellow had no knowledge of martial arts at all, yet he was still so proud and arrogant. He even said that he was able to enter a Heaven Level n or an Earth Level n at the very least. After all, even the major families of East Coast, like the Hsiang family and even the Qin family, upon knowing that they could climb into the Flying Dragon n, which was an Earth Level n, were ecstatic as it wasn''t something easy. On the other hand, this fellow was indeed arrogant and boastful about something he has no knowledge of. It was amusing. Fade obviously wouldn''t say those words aloud. He paused, looked at Emerson, and said, ¡°You said that you''ve practiced Taekwondo for two years. What level are you currently at?" I''ve entered the quarterfinals during the Taekwondopetition in our city," Emerson answered as he was pleased with himself. He then made a stance and said, "How about this? I can''t exin it clearly. I''ll demonstrate it to you and then you''ll understand." Without waiting for Fade''s consent, Emerson began to showcase his Taekwondo skills. Having learned Taekwondo for the past two years, his posture and stance were stable. His skills weren''t that bad either for an amateur. However, from Fade''s point of view, Emerson¡¯s strength wasn''t enough at all. He hadn''t even reached the middle stage of the Yellow Level. He was only at most at the early stage of the Yellow Level. Even if their facus was taking in disciples bas¨¦d on potential and aptitude, str¨¦ngth was just a . reference. Emerson''s body and x poten at were also very mediocre. He was at the level of ordinary. peaple. Even if he practiced-martial arts, thete stage of the Yellow Level was his limit. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~ Aspared to Jasmine''s rare Green Wood Spirit. his talent really wasn''t worth looking at. After his little snow, Emerson looked at Fade with an excited expression on his face. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Chen? Based on my skills, do you think I could enter an Earth Level n or even a Heaven Level n?¡± He asked. Brucille and Amelia were standing by the side as they looked very excited about his thoughts. Fade really wanted to say no and let him give up-an martial arts. Howeverswhien taking into ount his prideshe rearranged his senterice and said, "Emerson, I''ve seen your Taekwondo skills and I think for an ordinary person, it''s not toobad. " "It''s just that the requirements of an actual martial artist are different from that of an ordinary person. If you really want to enter the world of martial arts, you need to work a lot harder.¡± His words were euphemistic, but the meaning was obvious; Emerson¡¯s skills just weren''t enough However, the faces of the three Zhuo family members¡¯ darkened upon hearing his words. Emerson said coldly, "Mr. Chen, do you mean that I''m not talented enough?¡± Fade nodded slightly and said, "There is still something missing as of now." "How could that be? That ssmate of mine is obviously weaker than me. He even got epted by the ns, so why can''t 1? Mr. Chen, do you think that maybe you''ve mistaken me?" Emerson asked. Jasmine''s face stiffened and she immediately shouted, "Emerson, watch your manners." Emerson''s words had already questioned Fade. As Fade was a Martial Arts Master, a master couldn''t be insulted. If he had encountered a bad- tempered master, he would''ve been dead by now. However, all three members of the Zhuo family obviously didn¡¯t understand what he was doing. Instead, they were displeased with her reaction "Jasmine, Emerson was just asking a question. Why are you so agitated?¡± Brucille asked. "What my Emerson said may even be true. That master of yours could really be wrong, he...¡± Amelia added. "Uncle, Aunty, stop bbering nonsense.¡± Jasmine¡¯s voice was raised as if she was shouting.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. At that moment, they seemed to be a little angry as well. Amelia directly said, "Jasmine. we''re your elders. How dare you shout at us. What does this mean? Do you know what it means to respect your elders, you..." Jasmine was feeling both frustrated and angry atthis moment. "Aunty, you guys.dan''t understand martial ~ arts. My master is a Martial Arts a Maste efand a master cannot be quest Yoned. If it was another-master, I''nevafraid they would''ve already tuRen action,¡± she exined. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What kind of master is he? Is he that incredible?¡± Amelia questioned "A martial arts practitioner is also a human being. As a human being, why can''t we question him? What kind of reason is this!" She added. "Furthermore, isn''t he just a young man? You don''t need to put on an act!" She roared. Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 "You..." Jasmine wanted to exin further. At that moment, Fade interrupted her and said coldly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know anything, I''ll just be honest then!" He initially wanted to be more tactful. However, this family of three waspletely ungrateful. "All of you don''t even know anything. You''re all clueless about the high expectations and challenges of the martial arts world,¡± he said bluntly. "To be honest, with Emerson''s talent, it''s impossible for a Heaven Level, Earth Level, or even a ck Level n to ept him. Even if he gets lucky and gets selected by a Yellow Level n, he''ll just be an errand boy.¡± I''m telling you now that Emerson has no future in martial arts. I''d advise you to give this up as soon as possible!" Upon hearing Fade''s words, the family of three were stunned and couldn''t believe what he had just saidContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. A few secondster, all three of them spoke with sullen expressions on their faces "I don''t believe you. I don''t believe that my talents are as bad as you say they are!¡± Emerson said emotionally. Amelia also chimed in, "Before we came here, I met with our local Martial Arts Master and they said that Emerson has an immacte talent.¡± "I''ve already said what I should say. As for whether you believe it or not, it''spletely up to you. Now, it''s time for you to leave!" Fade was ready to open the door to send the guests away. Upon seeing this, Emerson''s family looked even more displeased "You... You..." His face was filled with anger and dissatisfaction. It was as if he wanted to say something to Fade. However, Brucille, who was beside him. stopped him and shook his head. He forced a smile and said, ¡°If that''s the case, then we''ll take our leave." He then looked at Jasmine and said, "Jasmine, we''ll be leaving now.¡± Soon after that. all three of them left. Although Jasmine was displeased, she still escorted them to the exit after a few words with Fade. As soon as Emerson and his family left thepany, they started to mutter with displeased and upset faces "D*mn it, who does Fade think he is by saying that I don''t have any talent. How could I only be an errand boy!" Emerson yelled. ¡°Emerson, don''t listen to that kind of nonsense. In my opinion, he''s just a liar. He probably isn''t that powerful anyway so he deliberately said those words to you,¡± Amelia added. "Jasmine, you''re really something. It''s ridiculous of you to introduce such a person to my son as his master,¡± Brucille said After a round ofints. Emerson looked at his parents and asked, "Dad, Mom, where should we go now?" Amelia was briefly stunned before she said, ¡°Your father has a few acquaintances in East Coast. If we can find some connections, we''ll definitely be able to find a few martial artists." At that moment, Brucille added on and said, "Don''t worry, Emerson. I''ve heard that there''s a n conference at the East Coast Conference Center. There are plenty of ns epting disciples there. We''ll go over and try it out tomorrow.¡± "What do you mean by trying it out? Emerson is so talented, he''ll definitely get chosen,¡± Amelia stated. "That''s right. He''ll definitely get chosen." Brucille nodded in agreement. Upon hearing those words, Emerson was yet again excited and confident. Emerson''s matter was just a small episode for Fade. Hence he soon put it at the back of his mind. However, the next incident that came was quite surprising. It was a phone call from Yaakov Hsiang. As the most powerful family in East Coast, Fade has heard so much news about the Hsiang family upon returning. However, they were much lower in profile than usual In the past few days, Eckhart''s cousin, Gellert, had been harassing Shinnie while the Qin family came to nitpick with thepany. Furthermore, he had gotten rid of Gellert and even had to deal with Watt''s situation in the Geng family. On the contrary, the Hsiang family whom Fade had much trouble with in the past was surprisingly quiet for thest few days. Yaakov had came to see him on his own initiative. "Tell me, what can I help you with?" Fade asked, as it aroused his interest. Yaakov, who was on the other side of the phone, didn''t beat around the bush. He directly said, "Mr. Chen, you''ve been in East Coast for the past few days. You should''ve already learned about the current situation here." "I''d like to meet up and have a talk with you, Mr. Chen." Fade paused for a moment then replied, "The time and location!" Yaakov was momentarily stunned as well. It seemed that he didn''t expect Fad¨¦to agree so quickly. Nheless, he hurriedly told him the time¡± and location and saidc.¡± ¡®Tom¨¦rrow morning, 10 0 ¡®clock, at theconference center''s VIRou nge off the third floor.¡± Conterit belongs to "I see. Alright then," Fade said and immediately hung up the phone. The next morning, he and Jasmine came by the canference center. As soon as they got out of the car, Fade saw a sea of people at the entrance of the conference center and the atmosphere was lively. Many young men and women lined up and entered the center with a huge billboard hanging from the second floor. However, the content of it wasn''t about a celebrity nor an advertisement; it was the introductions of the different ns. f For example, some of the central ns wrote, Oceanic n, a ck Level n. with immense power. Main traifing in water-ss martial arts. S€arching for talented = c? individuals. As soon as you ve~ passed the test, you''ll be treated with the best.¡¯ As for the other posters, they were also promotional slogans by different ns. It turns out that this conference center was the main ce where ns were scouting for martial art disciples. After all, not all ns were at the Earth Level or as popr as the Flying Dragon n. There were many other smaller ns as welk-Therefore, each of them would:probably act like this ~ and prorfiote their ns in this = conference center. People whqwere interested would sign up, take an onesite examination, and get tepted as disciples. Content belongs to In this way, the process of recruiting disciples would be much more convenient. It would also be easier to discover individuals with potential hidden amongst themon folk. The sea of people at the scene was the best evidence. Fade and Jasmine naturally didn''t have to wait in line like ordinary people. Even before they approached the entrance, someone had already walked up to them and invited him into the center of the hall. Upon seeing such a scene, many people in line immediately began to talk about it with dissatisfaction. "Who are those people? They didn''t queue and went straight in?¡± "Yes, it''s unfair. Why do we have to wait so long in a queue when they could just walk right in. I need to make aint!¡± "Yes, let''s all make aint together. This is such unfair treatment.¡± Amongst the dissatisfaction, someone heard them and immediatelyughed coldly. "Are you kidding? Who do you think you are? How can you talk about fairness!" "That''s Fade Chen, a powerful man whe shocked East Coast two months ago. He''s a Martial Arts Master. Now tell me, why do you think he can directly go in?" "What? That''s Fade? A Martial Arts Master?" Some people were very surprised. "Hasn''t it said that when the Flying Dragon n arrived, he was greatly suppressed by them?" "No matter how much he''s been suppressed, he''s still a Martial Arts Master. He''s someone that we can''tpare to," someone said "Yes, Martial Arts Masters are not easy to deal with," another agreed. "Then what is he doing here? A guy like him probably wouldn''tpete with us, right?" Someone curiously asked. "Are you kidding me? We''re on different levels whenpared to him.¡± "However, it''s possible that Fade is here to admit defeat to the Flying Dragon n. After all, they are an Earth Level n," someone suggested. "That''s possible. After all, the Flying Dragon n has great power. Although Fade is strong, he''s definitely no match for them alone. It wouldn''t be bad for him to admit defeat and be an honored elder of the Flying Dragon n.¡± In the midst of the discussion, Fade walked into the conference center. Amidst the bustling crowd, people with eager eyes came to the back and joined the line. Emerson''s family was among those people. Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 Fade arrived at the VIP lounge on the third floor of the conference center. Yaakov was standing outside the door as he weed him with a smile on his face, "Mr. Chen, you''re here.¡± Upon seeing this, Fade was a little surprised. He squinted at Yaakov and sized him up for a few seconds. Whenpared to his previous arrogance, this fellow appeared to be extremely humble at this moment. "Mr. Chen, please!" With a smile on his face, Yaakov greeted him once more. Fade nodded and stepped in. Jasmine stayed behind and said to him, "Teacher, I''ll wait for you outside.¡± "Don''t be so serious. You can go ahead and rx," he replied lightly and walked into the VIP lounge. The VIP lounge was decorated in a luxurious manner and the area was huge. There weren''t many people in it, except for Fade and Yaakov. There was just another man around the age of mid-twenties, sitting on the couch with his legs over one another and a face full of arrogance. Upon seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but narrow his eyes and look at the young man. At the same moment, the young man was also looking at him. Upon staring at him for a moment, theers of his lips curled up. Heughed coldly as he sat on the couch, "You''re Fade Chen?" This posture and tone immediately made Fade frown. Then, he asked coldly, ¡°Are you, Mr. Ling?¡± At that moment, Yaakov introduced him and said, "Mr. Chen, this is Mr. Nickel Xu, a disciple of the Flying Dragon n.¡± At that moment, Nickel said with a proud face, ¡°You''re not qualified to meet with my senior, Fredrick Ling. However, you should feel honored that I''m here meeting you today.¡± Upon hearing this, Fade''s face became stern. He turned over to Yaakov and said, "So, Yaakov, you''ve called me to meet you. Was it because of this?" However, Yaakov hurriedly said in a respectful manner, "Mr. Chen, I''m only following orders." Nickel crossed his legs and said, "I''m the one who wanted to meet up with you. There''s something I need you to do!" "Is this an order?" Fade narrowed his eyes and his expression became a little cold. Nickel obviously saw his displeasure. However, his attitude didn''t change at all. He continued, "Yes, it''s an order. Now, I, Nickel Xu, represent my senior brother, Fredrick, and the Flying Dragon n. You, Fade Chen, are ordered to submit to the Flying Dragon n." "These are the corresponding conditions. Take a look and sign it," he demanded. As he spoke, Yaakov handed a document and a pen to Fade. Fade snickered loudly and released a surge of energy. In an instant, the documents on Yaakov''s hands were directly shredded and turned into countless pieces of paper as they flew around in the room Yaakov was startled. His entire body was ice-cold, and even his arms started to tremble uncontrobly. Not to mention theck of preparation in defence and attack, Fade''s sudden move was something that he had never expected. Yaakov would''ve been dead if the target of the attack wasn''t the document. Nickel, on the other hand, was annoyed. With a stern look on his face, he red at Fade and said in a low voice, "Do you know what you''re doing?¡± Fade retorted coldly, "I know exactly what I''m doing. But you, do you know what you are doing?¡± "It was previously your best chance. However, you rejected it yourself. Do you understand what the consequences will be?" Nickel said coldly. Fade said faintly, "I''m not interested in the consequences. If there¡¯s nothing else, I''ll take my leave now." After that, he turned and prepared to leave.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, Nickel suddenly stood up from his seat and shouted, "Stop! You cannot leave without my permission!" Fade turned around and locked at him. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "You want to stop me?" Nickel snorted coldly, "Fade, I''ll just say it right now. Today, you''ll either submit and pledge loyalty to the Flying Dragon n, or I''ll cripple you. There¡¯s no other way, so you better choose wisely." "Cripple me?" Fade snickered coldly as the energy from his body immediately surged Yaakov''s face immediately changed and he quickly retreated. At the same time, he warned Nickel, "Nickel, don''t be impulsive now. Mr. Chen is a Martial Arts Master, we...¡± Upon hearing this, Nickel shouted, "So what if he''s a Martial Arts aster? han a disciple of the Flying Dragon C Gtan and one of the envoys who was sent by them to East Coast to recruit disciples. Would hedare aya finger on me?" Content belongs to¡¯ 4 Without speaking as much, Fade''s right hand suddenly moved out and pped an attack. With the sound of a bang, Nickel screamed and flew backwards. He spat out a big mouthful of blood and fell to the ground without being able to move. "You... How dare you..." Nickel''s eyes were red and filled with surprise. He didn''t expect that Fade would really attack him. However, Fade didn''t waste any more time talking to him. He stepped forward and mmed his palm directly on Nickel¡¯s abdomen, shattering his dantian and instantly rendering it useless. He then directly tumed around and left without any hesitation. Nickel howled miserably in the VIP lounge behind.him. At that moment, Yaakov quickly stepped forward to. help. At ¡®the same time, he took out his phone a nd made a phone call: ''Fredtick, m Yaakov. We didn''t finish the discussion. Nickeks dantian was smashed by-Eade and his cultivation was dest oyed," "What!" Fredrick let out a terrifyingly loud growl on the other end of the phone. "Fade is indeed bold. How dare hey a finger on a person of the Flying Dragon n," he said. Yaakov remained silent as Fredrick angrily ranted: As soon as his anger had subsided, he continued and => said, "Fredrick, I''ll be bringing Nickel to the hospital. Perhaps there''s.a chance to save him. Will yoube coming over?" 6 A cold snort came from the other end of the phone came through, ¡°His dantian is broken. He¡¯s already a good- for- nothing. I don''t have to go there. Just take care of him!" "Understood! Yaakov respectfully said. However, there was aplex expression in his eyes Turning back to when Fade had just entered the VIP lounge, Jasmine just came down from the third floor and was wandering around the bustling conference center. Countless young men and women filled with hope rushed to the test sites of various ns. They signed up to ept the test and anxiously waited for the results to be announced. With the announcement of the results, some were thrilled while some were saddened. The entire conference center was filled with many emotions. Just as Jasmine was walking around, she suddenly saw some familiar faces. "Emerson and his family are here?¡± She thought to herself. At that moment, Emerson''s family was excitedly looking at the various ns avable at the centre. "I didn''t expect there to be so many martial arts ns. However, most of them are unpopr small ns!" Emerson said. His mother looked around and said, "There are so many ns here. Our Emerson can definitely be chosen by at least one of them." His father nodded and said, "If only I knew that this ce was so convenient, then we could''ve avoided so much trouble." Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 The family of three looked around as they chatted andughed, hesitating as to which n they should choose. ¡°Oceanic n; this n isn''t bad. I know of their reputation. Although they''re a ck Level n, they''re still amongst the stronger ones,¡± Emerson said. He fancied that n and walked over with a smile. His mother and father followed suit behind him. However, amongst the other ns that were also on the first floor with the Oceanic n, there were surprisingly not a lot of people in line for them. Just as Emerson and the parents felt that it was slightly strange, Jasmine walked over and said, "Uncle, Aunty, Emerson.¡± Upon hearing this, the three of them turned their heads. Their expressions changed as soon as they saw that it was Jasmine. Brucille managed to squeeze out a smile and said to Jasmine, "Jasmine, what are you doing here?" "I came with my teacher,¡± Jasmine said. ¡°Uncle, what are you doing...¡± Without waiting for his father''s response, Emersonughed coldly and said, "I''m here to participate in the Oceanic n''s n examination." Amelia then added in a sarcastic tone, "Some people just don''t really know how to identify talent when they see it. Therefore, we came here to meet professionals who will recognize Emerson''s talent!" Jasmine could hear the mockery in her tone. However, she ignored it and continued, ¡°Uncle, Aunty, I don''t think you should be going for the Oceanic n examination." "Why not? Our Emerson is so talented, he''ll definitely get chosen,¡± Amelia said proudly. Jasmine frowned lightly and said to Brucille, "Uncle, the Oceanic n is a ck Level n and they''re of a high profile as well. As my master said, I''m afraid that Emerson''s talent wouldn''t be sufficient to enter.¡± "Furthermore, to participate in this n''s entrance exam is not so simple. You''ll need to pay a participation fee that is one million yuan per entry,¡± Jasmine added. "One million! That''s so expensive!¡± All three of them could not help but feel taken aback as they heard of the figure. She nodded from the side. This was also why she hade to persuade Emerson. Although his family was fairly rich, their family''s wealth was approximately just five million yuan in total However, when this amount was brought into the world of martial arts, it was not even considered a big amount. As soon as one million yuan was used up for the Oceanic n''s examination, one-fifth of their wealth will be instantly used up. Moreover, with Emerson''s potential, it was impossible for him to be selected by the n. Therefore, this one million yuan would be instantly wasted. Jasmine didn''t want to see her uncle¡¯s hard-earned money go down the drain just like that. However, after a brief discussion between the family of three, they didn''t listen to Jasmine''s advice. "If it''s one million yuan then well just let it be. As long as Emerson passes the exam, the amount that he would earn in return would be ten folds,¡± Amelia said "Don''t worry, Dad, I''ll be sure to pass the examination. As long as I be a disciple of the n, I''ll definitely let my family prosper," Emerson added. Brucille was slightly hesitant. However, when he thought of his son''s and family''s future prospects, he finally gritted his teeth and nodded. He said in reply, "I''ll pay one million yuan.¡± As they spoke, the three of them walked towards the registration spot of the Oceanic n ¡°Uncle.." Jasmine became anxious as she tried to persuade them. " Jasmine, I udderstand that you''re afraid that Emerson will Surpass you as soon ashe enters the martial arts world. Your pride would be hurtand that¡¯ sawhy you''re trying your best to stops. It¡¯s because you ¡®re jealous of Emerson,¡¯ Amelia said coldly. ¡°Aunty, I''m not. I''m just..." Jasmine was both anxious and angry as she wanted to exin However, the family of three didn''t listen to her at all. They immediately proceeded to the registration spot of the Oceanic n. Amelia squeezed out a smile and said, "Master, nice to meet you. My son''s potential is very good and he wishes to be apprenticed to the Oceanic n. May I know...¡± Upon hearing this, the staff member of the Oceanic n looked up and interrupted her. He hit the table and said, "Registration fee, one million yuan Pay up and you can enter.¡± Although they''d just heard about this from Jasmine. they still couldn''t help but feel slightly sorrowful Emerson and Amelia looked at Brucille as he painfully paid the fee. The staff member of the Oceanic n briefly inspected the form. He then took out a number card and threw it at Emerson. "Go on in!" He shouted. He picked up the number card and excitedly walked in. His mother and father were about to walk in as well However, the staff member of the Oceanic n shouted, "What are you doing? Stop!" Both of them were shocked and said hesitantly. "Our son went in. We want to be together..."Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Only those who take part in the test can enter. You can''t apany them! All of you, wait outside,¡± the staff member said in a cold tone as he pointed in the other direction Emerson''s parents looked over and saw a few middle- aged men and women standing there. They were probably the parents of the other candidates. As both of them were about to head in the other direction, Brucille thought of a question and asked the staff, "Master, I''d like to ask. If mys son doesnt pass the exam, thes registration fee, could it be..." What kind Of joke i is this!" The staff raember snorted coldly. '' ¡°Our n is an Earth Level n. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The ones who are in charge of the examinations are all Earth Level experts,¡± he raised his voice and said. "We''re now giving our time to test this lowly world. Having to ask for one million is already an affordable offer. You''re still trying to request a refund. Do you think we''re..." The staff member angrily said. Upon seeing this, Brucille and Amelia were taken aback and hurriedly apologized as they were afraid of offending the other party. Both of them then arrived at the empty space where several parents had gathered. Amelia took the initiative to talk with them. Very soon, several parents began to excitedly talk with one another. It was as if they were waiting for their children outside the university gates before the college entrance examination I''ve previously asked someone and they said that my son''s talent wasn''t bad. There''s hope in the Oceanic n," one of them said "I don''t care about this. My daughter''s only here to give it a try. Even if a good n like the Oceanic n was to reject her, we could try another n. After all, it''s just a registration fee," another parent said. Upon hearing these words, Brucille felt a little ashamed. He then moved a little further away. However, Amelia was excited as she talked about her son. "My son is confident this time. We came here because some people said that my son is talented and he''ll definitely get chosen,¡± she said "Actually, it''s jst that we don''t have many conne¨¦tions here. Otherwise, my son weuldn''t havee here =~ and woutd¡¯ ve probably immediately gone ft for the examination points: for the Earth Level ns or evenHeaven Level ns,¡± she added. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org As soon as the other parents heard this, they were instantly stunned and looked at her with a different gaze. Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 One parent said doubtfully, "This time around, no Heaven Level ns came down to East Coast, and the most famous n is an Earth Level one, called the Flying Dragon n. And even so, the Flying Dragon n epts disciples by rmendations and not public examinations, so your son...¡± "Oh... I see!" Amelia paused before continuing, "Well, my son is very powerful. He''ll definitely make it this time." ¡°Then what realm has your son reached? I''m not exactly sure but my son is 20 this year, and he is at the early stage of the ck Level, and it can''t be any lower than that,¡± the parent replied Amelia paused yet again, before she responded, "Well, I don''t seem to know much about that. The things about Yellow Level, or ck Level, I''ve only heard about it from my son, but I''m not that clear about it." At this moment, Brucille was nervous, because as he vaguely remembered, his son had said before that he was at about the early or middle stage of the Yellow Level. "Jasmine¡¯s master said that Emerson''s talent is just average. Do you think Emerson..." He worriedly asked Amelia rolled her eyes at her husband and cut him off, "What nonsense are you spouting? My Emerson is very talented. He''ll definitely pass the examination." Just as the two spoke, a young man walked out. The two parents immediately walked up to him with an anxious and nervous expression. ¡°How''s the examination? Did you pass it?" The man shook his head and answered in a slightly disappointed voice, "No, it was a near miss. The Oceanic n master said that I could try the other ns. I''ll probably have a chance there." The parents sighed, but they then encouraged him, "Since the great master of the Oceanic n has already said it, then there must be a chance. Let''s go to the n at the side and give it a try." After that. they left. Upon seeing this, Brucille grew even more uneasy. He began to worry. "That person said just now that his son''s strength is at the early stage of the ck Level, but he didn''t pass the examination. Emerson probably..." "Shut up. You only speak of bad things and overthink things..." Amelia nagged Just then, inside the Oceanic n, an angry roar suddenly burst out, "What are the people outside doing? How dare you let this kind of trashe in and waste my time?" As they shouted, the staff member at the entrance of the Oceanic n turned pale and rushed in. More than ten secondster, he walked out with a pale-faced man, whose face was stered with shock and fear. "Get lost. You''re just a piece of trash. You almost got me fired, " the staff member remarked coldly and threw the person to the floor. The man let out a groan and stood up. Then, the crowd saw his face clearly. It was Emerson His parents were stunned. After a few seconds, they quickly ran over to his side. ¡°Emerson, w-what happened?" Amelia asked. His expression was grim as he said, "The people of the Oceanic n disregarded me and said I wasn''t qualified enough, so they kicked me out." "Why? Emerson, you''re very talented. In this city..." She still found it somewhat hard to believe However, at this moment, Brucille made eye contact with the cold gaze from the staff member from the Oceanic n and immediately pulled both his wife and Emerson aside. At this moment, Jasmine walked over, sighed softly, and said, "Uncle, Aunty, Emerson, my teacher didn''t ~ lie whenthe said that Emerson is pot that qualified. If he really choog¨¦s to taket e path of martial arts, can askchelp from my teacher, then p¨¦thaps there might be achance..." Upon hearing that, Emerson''s expression turned cold, "Jasmine, are you trying to humiliate me even more? I don''t believe what your useless teacher has said at all." Amelia hurriedly added, "Don''t be too proud of yourself, Jasmine. It''s just the first one this time. There are still so many ns, so my Emerson will definitely seed." As she spoke, she pulled Emerson along and they went to another n to participate in their entrance examination. Behind him, Brucille seemed like he wanted to say something, but couldn''t say it. Jasmine could only sigh when she saw this. She thought to herself, "Uncle might have to use up all his wealth this time!" Following that incident, all the ck Level ns that they registered for immediately kicked Emerson out. Furthermore, there were some whe didn''t even ept his registration, immediately rejecting him The family of three looked extremely upset. They gritted their teeth and walked towards the Yellow Level ns. They thought to themselves that with Emerson''s talent and strength, if the ck Levels wouldn''t ept him, he would probably have a shot in the Yellow Level ns! However, reality was cold and cruel. Not only did Emerson fail the examinations for all the Yellow Level ns, but even thest few Yellow Level ns rejected him at once when they saw him. They had spent more than four million on the registration fees but failed to pass any of the 5 examinations. Instead, they made: such ascene, which immediately¡± becarne the focus of attention.of the peaple at the center. Everyone was tatking about Emerson ane his family. ¡°Haha, where did this country bumpkine from? He hasn''t even managed to enter the door of martial arts, but came here to sign up for ns. It''s so funny.¡± "I know, right? A piece of trash like him should at least be self-aware. He''s just wasting money at this point." "I think their entire family is a joke. Just now, they even said that they were going to sign up for Heaven Level and Earth Level ns.¡± ¡°With that kind of level, he can''t even get chosen as an errand boy by a Yellow Level, and they even imed that he has high talents. It''s all so amusing." Faced with mockery and chides, the family of three were extremely dejected Upon seeing this, Jasmine came over and said softly, "Uncle, my teacher is upstairs. Why don''t I take you up and have a rest. Don''t stay here." She had meant well in the first ce, but now, in the eyes of Emerson and his family, her words were like mockery. Overwhelmed with anger and frustration, Emerson red at her and asked, "Are youughing at me too? I don''t need you to meddle in my business.¡± "That''s not what I mean, Emerson. I..." She tried to exin. However, Amelia cut her off. "Get lost, Jasmine-Pon''t think that just because Emerson failed, you can laugh at him. You''re not that c powerfukeither. You''re only an ~~ apprentice to a young man, and evenboasted about it in frontof us. Yor" re definitely not qualified to take part in any of the examinations also. What qualifications do you have to mock my Emerson?" Content belongs to swnovel.ne a ¡°Aunty, I''m not..." Jasmine hurriedly defended herselfContent ? N?velDrama.Org. However, at this moment, a middle- aged man dressed in a Taoist robe walked over. He looked at Jasmine and said, "Miss, I can see that you''re reserved and talented. Would you like to join the Triforest Acedemy?" "Huh..." She was a little taken aback. Chapter 1843 Chapter 1843 A middle- aged woman walked out and went straight to Jasmine''s side. She then said, "Miss, I''m the elder of the Plumie n, I would like to ept you as my disciple. Come and join us!" "The Triforest Acedemy noticed her first. How can you, the Plumie n,e and snatch her away?¡± "What do you mean by snatching her away? The youngdy didn''t even agree with you. Youngdy, the Plumie n is very powerful. As long as you agree to join...¡± As the two of them were talking, more martial artists rushed up as well. "Miss, join us. Our n master is willing to ept you as a disciple." ¡°Our n will be using the best resources to cultivate you. plus a ten million pay as well." "Huh, 10 million. That''s not a big deal. We''ll pay you 50 million." In an instant, the atmosphere became lively. All people from various ns gathered around, fighting for Jasmine to enter their ns. Emerson and his parents were all stunned confusion written all over their faces. ¡°W-What the hell is going on?" "Why are there so many people fighting over her? There isn''t anything special about her,¡± Amelia remarked sourly. A martial artist that couldn''t squeeze in, immediatelyughed coldly and responded, "Nothing special? Naha, what do you know?¡± "This girl may be young, but she has already reached thete stage of the ck Level. She can be considered a formidable disciple even in the ck Level ns. Furthermore, her innate talents are excellent. It''s very likely that she has a woodspirit talent. This is very rare in the martial arts world.¡± "Not to mention ck Level ns, this type of talent is extremely rare in the Earth Level as well. I''m afraid that she''ll have people fighting left and right for her." "If only our n was not weak, otherwise this type of talent is definitely hard toe by, " another martial artist remarked with a sigh. Emerson and his mother were shocked upon hearing those words. Their mouths were wide open, but not a single word was uttered. Just a moment ago, Amelia had ridiculed her by iming that she wasn''t even at Emerson''s level, but in reality, she was very wrong. Her son was deemed as trash who was just wasting time, even when they had voluntarily gone up and paid for registration fees. On the other hand, Jasmine, was a natural-born genius whom every n was fighting over for by offering thousands and millions of pay in return. Such a huge gap was like a heavy p on Amelia''s face, making her cheeks burn with embarrassment as her expression fell. Jasmine, who was surrounded by the crowd, quickly said, "Everyone, I already have a master, so I can''t join your ns. However, thank you for your kind consideration." Upon hearing this, everyone from the ns sighed and retreated regretfully. She let out a sigh of relief when she saw this. She was about to leave. Just then, an elder in his sixties, with white hair came up to her and said with a smile, "I''m Zarrick Gongsun, the elder of the Oceanic n, I would like to wee you to join our n.¡± "Thank you very much, Master Gongsun. It¡¯s just that I..." She opened her mouth to speak. However, he interrupted her, "I know that you already have a master, but after listening to my condition, you can make up your mind. We, the Oceanic n, are willing to train you as the top disciple of the new generation. We can promise that you will enter the Master realm within 20 years.¡± As soon as he finished his words, the audience burst into an uproar. Everyone knew what being a Master meant. One would be a Heaven Level martial artist. Even amongst the major ns, a Master was highly respected. Not to mention that in the secr world, every master was a remarkable figure. Now, the Oceanic n had actually guaranteed t that Jasmine would reach theWaster realm within 20 -> years, By+then, Jasmine would only be about 40 years old. She would definitely be one of the youngest Masters who ever lived. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? For a moment, everyone was both shocked and excited. They couldn''t wait to agree on her behalf. After all, such a good opportunity was once in a blue moon. As for Emerson and his family, they learned from the rest of them how powerful a Master was. Only then did they realize how big of a gap there was between Emerson and Jasmine. Everyone was waiting for her to agree. She shook his head and answered, "Master Gongsun, thank you for your kindness. However, I''ve already acknowledged a master, and I don''t wish to switch allegiance." "Miss, this 1s a Master level that we''re talking about. Are you sureyou don''t want to think about it?" Zarrick was also stunned. He did not expect her #0 reject him, nence, he trted to persuade her. Content bngs to NovelDrama.Org - However, her expression was resolute as she replied, "I''ve thought things through very clearly.¡± After that. she turned around and was about to head upstairs. Zarrick''s eyes shed as he regarded her retreating figure. Finally, his eyes turned cold and he said. "Miss, wait a minute." She turned around and looked at him with a frown. Zarrick said, ¡°Miss, you said that you have a master. Then, I want to ask you, who is your master and where is he now?" "You''re still young. I''m worried that you''ll be deceived, and your talent will be wasted." ¡°Thus, why dart you give your master a cattand I''ll have a battle with him. By then, you''ll be able to - see who''s stronger. Then, you cat make your decision, and I''m sure youttmake the right choice!Yarrick said confidently. Content belongs ite) NovelDrama.Org 6 Jasmine shook her head and said, "Master Gongsun, it''s not that I don''t respect you. It''s just that. you''re not a match for my master." "I am no match for him? Really?¡± Zarrick repeated in disbelief. "I am an elder of the Oceanic n, and I am at the early stage of the Earth Level. Do you really think that I am no match for him?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Yes," Jasmine answered with a serious nod. He frowned. Suddenly, Amelia shouted at the top of her lungs, "Well, her master is not a powerful person, but just a child in his twenties.¡± Jasmine frowned and turned to her aunt. "Aunty, how could you say that about my master?" Amelia pursed her lips and replied, "I''m not lying. Your master really is a twenty-something child!" Upon hearing this, Zarrick smiled and said to her, "Youngdy, I believe that you have been deceived. Why don''t you leave now and join my Oceanic n? You''ll surely have a future here!¡± She shook her head and left without saying another word. Upon seeing this, Zarrick appeared in front of her and blocked her way. "Then, Miss, let your master challenge me so that you won''t waste your talent.¡± I''ve already said that you are no match for my master. Furthermore, my master is busy, so he doesn''t have the time to challenge you,¡± she responded. When Zarrick heard this, he raised an eyebrow and chided, "Why would a kid be busy? Isn''t this just an excuse?" "Master Gongsun, I..." She was beginning to grow impatient. At this time, a clear voice rang out, "That is not an excuse. It''s just that you, Zarrick, are indeed not qualified enough to challenge me!" Chapter 1844 Chapter 1844 Everyone''s attention immediately shifted over to the source of the voice. Then, everyone saw a young man in his twenties walking out of the elevator. When Jasmine saw him, she immediately walked over, "Teacher, I..." Fade replied, "I know what''s going on. Stand behind me." At this moment, Zarrick seized him up and asked, "Are you her master?" "Yes!" Fade answered. "Are you the one forcing my disciple to enter your n?¡± "I am an elder of the Oceanic n. This girl has a rare wood-spirit talent. She will be much stronger if she cultivated martial arts with me than with you, so stop wasting her future." I''m willing to fallow my master," Jasmine quickly replied. Fade looked at Zarrick and added, "You heard it, too. My disciple is not interested in joining your n." "Also, a small n like your Oceanic n? Please." Fadeughed caldly. "How dare you! The Oceanic n is a ck Level n. How dare you insult us? Apologize immediately, otherwise don''t me me for what I''m about to do," Zarrick roared. Fade sneered as he looked at him with disdain. ¡°Go ahead then. It''ll be my pleasure!" "You arrogant brat!" Zarrick was infuriated as he red at him and yelled, "I''ll now show you what I''m capable of." "Now, Miss, take a good look. You''ll see who''s the real master here. This master of yours won''t even be worth mentioning in our n.¡± While speaking, Zarrick let out a loud roar. His energy rose sharply as he attacked Fade. Upon seeing this, Fade shook his head andmented, ¡°Ignorant and arrogant. It''s a waste of my time to fight with you.¡± "How dare you!" Zarrick was furious, and his energy became more and more fierce At this moment, everyone around erupted into a fit of discussion. "This young man is too arrogant!" "He is Fade Chen. He''s very famous in East Coast. How is this arrogance?¡± "I know, but that was a few months ago. Now, Fade has already faded.¡± "It doesn''t matter, the Oceanic n is an elite n, and for him to challenge a n like that, it''s already an unwise choice!¡± Amongst the crowd, Emerson and his family were also watching Fade and Jasmine with grim expressions on their faces. "Let''s see how Master Gongsun teaches this guy a lesson." "He''s just slightly more talented than others, and he''s already this arrogant. Hmph! What''s there to be arrogant about?" "That''s right. That girl doesn''t know what''s good for her, and even refused when the master took the initiative to take her in as a disciple. Now that she has angered the master, I think that it''ll be toote for her to regret.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Boom!" In the midst of the discussion, Zarrickunched an attack at Fade. A wave- like force emerged with Qi, surging with positive energy. A burst of exmations sounded "Is this the strength of a true martial artist? It''s too powerful." "As expected of the Oceanic n and even an Earth Level master. He''s amazing." "This is the unique skill of the Oceanic n, the Wave Palm. It''s like the overwhelming power of the sea waves. Ordinary people can''t resist it.¡± "If he attacks with the Wave Palm, that guy will be dead for sure." The moment that the attack was about to hit Fade, he dodged. He shook his head disapprovingly, stretched out his right hand and gently patted Zarrick. All of a sudden, with a bang. a st of strength rushed out and smashed into Zarrick. With a scream, he flew away and fell to the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood, his face turning pale. Surprise was written all over his face as he looked at Fade. "How could this be? Y-You actually...¡± Fade nced at him and remarked ndly, "As I said. you are not qualified to be my opponent.¡± Zarrick''s face turned pale and he wanted to say something, but in the end, he fell silent. He was helped up by the people from the Oceanic n and then they backed away gloomily. Seeing this, the.others retreated as well, especially those who had been recruitinsmine earlier, and those who hacspoken rudely about Fade, Their eyes flickered, and they \ lowered their heads, afraid that he would attack them. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org 4 Emerson and his family, who were standing in the crowd, were also in a state of shock and panic. They quickly shrank back. They had never expected that Fade would be so powerful as to defeat an elder of a ck Level n like the Oceanic n. When they theught of what Jasmine had said, theghree members of the Zhuo familycould not help but be ¡ª filled witlt immense regret. If only they hae listened to Jasmine. Even if they-could not take Fade as their master, they would still be able to reseive some advice fromehim. That would be such an amazing idaliarel. However, now that they had missed this opportunity, it was no longer possible to redeem it When they thought about how they had used up almost all of their wealth on the registration fees, they immediately turned pale, and their expressions fell However, Fade was obviously not interested in Emerson and his family. At this moment, he took Jasmine with him and was about to leave the ce. Jasmine walked beside him and said in a low voice, "Teacher, I have caused you trouble.¡± He shook his head and replied, "Jasmine. you''re my disciple. It''s my duty to protect you. You don''t have to me yourself.¡± "Okay!" She nodded, a smile appearing on the corners of her mouth. She then asked, "Teacher, how was your discussion upstairs? Mr. Hsiang...¡± He shook his head and answered, "It didn''t end well. Let''s just leave it at that.¡± Just as Fade and Jasmine were walking toward the entrance of the conference centre, the crowd at the entrance suddenly separated, and everyone fell silent. A team of burly bodyguards, wearing uniforms, rushed into the center of the ven uewwith serious expressions, separating the surrounding cro They shouted solemnly and silenced the entire crowd. Then, they t faida long red carpet on the ground. Conten belongs to swnevel Upon seeing this, everyone was shocked, as they curiously looked over. "Who''sing? Why is there such a big crowd?¡± "It must be a huge celebrity. Otherwise, the martial artists here wouldn''t ept it!¡± "No matter who he is, he''s not someone whom we can provoke. We''d better stay away from him.¡± Under the curious gazes of the crowd, a man wearing a pair of leather shoes stepped down onto the thick red carpet surrounded by the two rows of bodyguards. A blue-robed man with long hair stepped into the room The man was dressed in traditional clothes. The corner of his mouth was slightly raised into an arrogant smile, and a domineering aura surrounded him He seemed aloof, and he was very good looking. He looked like he had stepped right out of a fairytale, attracting the attention of many girls. Some young and bold girls even had stars in their eyes as they stared at the man with smitten expressions. Chapter 1845 Chapter 1845 As the man walked into the centre of the venue, someone shouted loudly, "The envoy of the Flying Dragon n, Fredrick Ling, Mr. Ling has arrived. Please bow to him.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked, and their eyes were filled with surprise. "Fredrick Ling. he is Fredrick Ling!" "The envoy of the Flying Dragon n who recently came to East Coast, and has all the big, wealthy families siding with him, left and right!" "He is definitely the disciple of an Earth Level n, this power, this aura, is too amazing!" A burst of discussion ensued as everyone bowed to him. Fredrick looked at the crowd with a smile, seemingly having gotten used to it. However, when his gaze fell on Fade and Jasmine in the center, his expression couldn''t help but turn cold That was because, at this moment, they were the only two who didn''t bother to bow to him. "Who are you? How dare you refuse to greet me?¡± He snorted as he regarded the both of them Before Fade could open his mouth, someone had alreadye to Fredrick''s side and said, "Mr. Ling, that man is Fade Chen. He was the one who caused Mr. Xu a trip to the hospital by smashing his dantian during the negotiation just now.¡± Upon hearing this, Fredrick¡¯s expression immediately fell. He red at Fade and asked, "So he is the one who hurt my fellow junior?" "Yes!" Fade answered ndly as he met his gaze boldly. Upon seeing this, anger shed across Fredrick''s face as he snorted. "Since you''ve admitted to it, why don''t you kneel down before me?" "Kneel down? I, Fade Chen, never had to kneel before anyone," Fade huffed. "What did you just say..." Fredrick''s tone quickly grew cold. However, Fade stood still as he gazed at him coldly. Frederick then waved his hands and ordered, "Attack and ruin him." In an instant, more than a dozen bodyguards who were following behind Fredrick immediately moved forward, and they rushed towards Fade to besiege him. Upon seeing this, the crowd stepped back in fear. At the same time, the expressions on same people''s faces changed at this moment. The fear that they had for Fade immediately turned into joy upon witnessing his imminent demise "This brat deserves it! He was much too arrogant. Now that he has offended a real big shot, I''ll see how he''ll settle this!¡± ¡°Huh, he has offended Mr. Ling. He''ll be lucky if he doesn''t die here today.¡± "So what if he¡¯s a master? Right now, only death awaits him.¡± Emerson and his family were filled with joy as they watched the scene unfold before them. ¡°Huh, it was a good thing that we did not go after him. He''s an idiot for provoking the big shot of the Flying Dragon n.¡± "So what if Jasmine is talented? I don''t even know if she''ll be able to survive now, while my Emerson will certainly live." "That''s right. Look at how proud they were just now. Now, they look foolish, don''t they!" Just as the bedyguards were about to make theirmove, a martial artist came over to Fredrick''s side. He .% pointed ai Jasmine and said, ¡®Me Ling, the girl by Fade¡¯s side is quite ta ented, It seems that she a possesses the rare wood- spirit tifent. If you can ept Her..." Upon hearing this, Fredrick¡¯s gazended on Jasmine. After looking at her for a few seconds, his eyes lit up and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "She''s only in her twenties and is already at thete stage of the ck Level, and also possesses the rare wood-spirit talent. Her level of talent is indeed impressive!" "Furthermore, she''s also beautiful. I didn''t think that such a person would appear in this mundane world." Upon hearing his words, the martial arts practitioners around him started to tter him. "Mr. Ling, Jasmine is very talented. If she''s epted by the Flying Dragon n, it''ll be a great contribution from you!" "Being chosen by Mr. Ling is a great honor for her. Not to mention being Mr. Ling''s junior, even if she was your servant, I think that she''ll be very d!" Upon hearing these words, Fredrick could not help but raise an eyebrow, and his eyes began to shine. His gazended on Jasmine, and he began imagining the scene of him epting her and having such a beautiful woman by his side, being at his service. For a moment, he felt that his body was a little hot, and his eyes were a little red. During this time in the secr world, all the wealthy families had introduced him to plenty of beautiful women. with all different kinds of characteristics but none of them had interested him. However, this time, Jasmine had actually aroused his fiery passion. which piqued his interest. Thinking of this, he greeted the martial arts practitioners around him. The martial arts practitioners immediately understood and quickly shouted to the bodyguards, "Only aim for Fade. Do not hurt the girl.¡± Hearing this, the bodyguards all rushed to Fade to besiege him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Faced with these bodyguards, Fade shook his head and snorted. He then waved his hand, and a stream of energy was released from his body. His energy, like waves, immediately knocked down all the bodyguards who were besieging him. With just one move, more than a dozen bodyguards had been knocked down by him. Everyone looked at him in disbelief. Even though they had witnessed him defeating Zarrick with one palm, he had now beaten Fredrick''s bodyguards, which was indeed surprising. Frederick was slightly surprised upon seeing this. He immediately narrowed his eyes and remarked, "Now this is quite interesting." He then took a step forward and said, "It looks like you are indeed quite powerful, seeing that you were able to defeat my junior.¡± "Don''t talk about Nickel. In my eyes, you''re just the same, all pieces of trash," Fade replied coldly. "You..." Fredrick''s face instantly fell, and his expression turned cold. However, he didn''t make a move immediatelyinstead, he looked at Jasmine and waved his hand. N You''re Jasmine Zhuo, right? ''m< S Fredrick¡¯ Ling, and I think that you! re quitetalented. ow, on behalf of the Flyitag Dragon n, I''m willing ike) a¨¦cept you into our n Now join me!" " After speaking, Fredrick looked at Jasmine with an extremely confident expression. With his hands behind his back, he seemed to be waiting for her toe forward. However, to his surprise, she shook her head and answered, "Sorry, my master is Fade Chen. I''m not interested in the Flying Dragon n, let alone you.¡± "Huh..." Upon hearing this, Fredrick''s eyes narrowed, and there was a hint of anger on his face. At this moment, he had already made up his mind to conquer Jasmine, properly train her, and make her his servant and serve him. He looked at Fade with a chilling gaze and asked, "She is your disciple, isa''t she? Now, I will give - you a chance. Give her to me ancl can spare you this time. I will leave you your life and only destroy your darian." Content belongs t to NovelDrama.Org 4 Upon hearing that, Fade lifted the corners of his mouth and couldn''t help butugh. Chapter 1846 Chapter 1846 Fredrick snorted coldly as he red at Fade. "What are youughing at? I was feeling merciful when I gave you a chance, otherwise, you would''ve been dead once I''ve made my move." Fade just shook his head as he looked at him. "I''mughing at how arrogant you are. You think you''re giving me a chance, but what you don''t know is that your so-called chance is a joke to me."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "How dare you!" Fredrick shouted angrily, his gaze as cold as ice as he stared at Fade with killing intent. ¡°You want to fight?" Fade snorted with disdain on his face. "Trash is trash. So what if you want a fight? Do you think that I''m scared of you?" This time, his words triggered Frederick. He immediately brought forth his sword. He waved the sword, and his positive energy followed his movements. Sparks of energy shot in all directions of the hall and riddled the ce with holes. ¡°It''s your honor to die under my sword.¡± Fredrick red at him. However, at this moment, Fade seemed bored and couldn''t care less about Frederick''s threat. ¡°Just attack me. Why are you talking so much?" "You..." Fredrick was furious. The sword in his hand flew out, and his energy erupted into an infinite number of tiny des of wind. They engulfed Fade, allowing him no chance to escape. The crowd was both shocked and surprised when they saw this. "The rain of swords is too powerfull It''s impossible to dodge!" "The disciples of the Flying Dragon n are really extraordinary.¡± "Frederick has reached the middle stage of the Earth Level. He''s more powerful than Zarrick of the Oceanic n. It''s natural that he''s this powerful.¡± "This time, Fade is doomed.¡± "From my point of view, this can still be turned around. Frederick has said that as long as Fade hands over the disciple, he could let him off the hook.¡± "I also heard that the Flying Dragon n had sent someone to recruit Fade, but he rejected the offer." ¡°Huh, he thinks too highly of himself. He dominated East Coast some time ago, and is now drunk on power and unwilling to beneath others. In the end, he was even rude to the Flying Dragon n. Isn''t he just digging his own grave?" "The evil we bring upon ourselves is the hardest to bear" Amidst the discussions, Frederick''s attack closed in on Fade. Fade''s eyelids twitched slightly at this attack and he spoke calmly, "You''re slightly stronger than Zarrick. It seems the Flying Dragon n isn¡¯t all talk, but still, that''s all it is.¡± With that, his gaze sharpened and he let out a loud rear. Instantly, waves of energy erupted from him like a tsunami. The energy waves rushed towards Frederick''s rain of swords and in the instant that they collided, the tiny des of wind shattered into infinite pieces and dissipated into thin air. "This, this is impossible..." Frederick was shocked when he saw this. However, the waves of energy were still rushing towards Frederick endlessly. His expression changed as he felt the terrifying energy from the energy waves and he quickly circted his positive energy, trying to fight back. However, it wasn''t until the energy waves reached him that he realized that he had underestimated the power of the attack. The turbulent energy waves struck Fredrick hard like a tsunami. The tremendous force wasn''t something that he could stop. Even the bodyguards beside him were sent flying by the energy wave. His body rolled out of the exhibition center and continued tumbling down the stairs. He looked battered, with his clothes torn, and wounds scattered all across his body. After dealing with Frederick, Fade walked out the exhibition center with Jasmine. Everyone else didn''t dare to look him in the eyes as they quickly made way for him, gazing after the both of them with admiration in their eyes. It wasn''t until they left that the silent exhibition hall burst into an uproar. "Fade has defeated Frederick. I didn¡¯t see thising!" "He didn''t just defeat him, he crushed him! He didn''t even move a muscle, and Frederick had been defeated in a single roar. Fade is really too powerful.¡± "He really deserves to be a Martial Arts Master, Master Chen. He really is powerful. It seems that the winner is yet to be known this time!" ¡°Hmph, all of you are so short-sighted. Fade only defeated Frederick and you think that he will surely win, are you that naive?¡± "Otherwise?" ¡°Think about it, Frederick''s just a Lo. mae ML: disciple of th¨¦ Flying Dragon n; he¡¯s not even an internal disciple, not . No ; ; a to mentign¡¯a core disciple. As forthe Flying Bragon n, they have over ten Martial Arts Masters. After.a few days, the Masters of the Flying Bragon n will arrive. De-you think Fade is a match forthem?" Content belongs to swnovel.ne ¡°Well...¡± The news that Fade defeated Zarrick and Frederick quickly spread across East Coast City like wildfire and caused a heated discussion. However, Fade wasn''t bothered by these discussions. Instead, he prepared for the press conference of Ernest Company and the release of Sacred Water. As the Northern Jusberg production line kept up with their production and the number of distribution channels increased, Sacred Water Company became more and more famous across the country. In the past, only martial artists knew about Sacred Water. However, the practicesyof" the upper-ss society¡± started I to-spread down. Following this, thre t name "Sacred Water" ? started to be known to ordinary citizens. ¡± a Especially after learning about the extraordinareffect of Sacred Water, many families who had dreamed of. bing martial artists tried theif best taget a bottle. Ina short period of tien¡¯, the price and fame of Sacred Water were lifted toan aStonishing level. Content belongs to The Sacred Water Company behind it also garnered a lot of attention. Some martial art ns even contacted thepany, wanting to cooperate with them. However, when the offers reached Fade, he rejected them all Finally, all the preparations were ready and then came the day for Ernest Company¡¯s press conference. Sacred Water was to be sold here. Both Ernest and Fade had put in a lot of effort for the press conference. They had invited almost all the relevant personnel from East Coast City and the surrounding areas. However, although Ernest Company had caused a stir, it looked like its final struggle to ordinary citizens. After all, nothing could help Ernest Company when the Hsiang family, Qin family and the Flying Dragon n were oppressing it. Therefore, although many people knew about the press conference, they weren''t interested. Their point of focus was on another groundbreaking matter. The matter was that the Flying Dragon n''s master was about toe to East Coast City for an official selection of disciples. Chapter 1847 Chapter 1847 That day, the people from the Flying Dragon n arrived, and the whole East Coast was brimming with excitement. Whether they were ordinary people or martial artists, everyone went out and waited on both sides of the road for the martial artists of the Flying Dragon n to arrive. The Hsiang family and other aristocratic families had already booked the top-ss, six-star hotel in the city. The roads from the airport to the hotel were all sealed off. The roads had been cleaned and were spotless. There weren''t any other vehicles to be seen. On both sides of the street were all kinds of weing banners dancing in the wind. At ten o''clock in the morning, three police cars cleared the way. Subsequently, a motorcade of over fifty cars followed behind them All the cars were decorated with the Flying Dragon n''s logo. As the motorcade drove past, the crowds on both sides of the road started cheering excitedly. The spectacle wasparable to that of a foreign head of state visiting Half an hourter, the grand motorcade reached the six-star hotel. The already luxurious hotel was decorated to look even more majestic. Specially picked personnel stood on both sides with smiles on their faces. All the top dogs of East Coast City, including Kadmiel from the Hsiang family, and Dyson from the Qin family, and others were all dressed grandly. They stood at the entrance of the hotel respectfully to wee the n. These usually busy big shots were all standing at the entrance waiting without any hint of impatience on their faces. On the contrary, they were all smiles. It seemed like they were more professional than the ceremonial usherettes. Of course, behind these smiles, many of their eyes gleamed with fire. After all, the quota for the Flying Dragon n''s disciple selection was limited. Rivalry naturally existed between each aristocratic family and n. Moreover, other than the disciple selection, the Flying Dragon n wanted to expand their business, and they would need partners. This was the point of focus for them, excluding the disciple selection. Even some businessmen who didn''t have suitable young martial artists were: here to fight for the chance of possible cooperation. Of course, from a certain point of view, if their n members received the favor of the Flying Dragon n''s masters, it would increase their chances of getting the chance for cooperation. Therefore, it could be said that chances were bigger for those ns that already had their family members chosen. Amidst the silent exchanges, the car stopped at the entrance of the hotel. The car door opened and Fredrick got out from the passenger''s seat. Then, he took the initiative to open the door for the person in the backseat like a doorman. Following this, a man in a long green robe who looked about thirty years old came out He was extremely good looking, and he had a different aura to him. He looked even better than Frederick, like an angel who had descended from heaven. For a moment, many women looked at the man fervently. "Senior Pu, please!¡± Frederick was very respectful towards him. The Hsiang family and big shots from many ns immediately walked up when they saw this, and greeted him. "I''m Kadmiel from the Hsiang family of East Coast City. I pay my respects to Master Pu." "I am Dyson from the Qin family of East Coast City. I pay my respects to Master Pu." Im.. The greetings went on, but Master Pu didn''t look happy. Instead, he huffed caldly as his expression fell. When they saw this, Kadmiel and the others were shocked. They felt uneasy, not knowing how they had offended the master. On the other side, Frederick led York into the hotel. He then paused, and fell back behind before speaking to Kadmiel and the others, "This is my teacher''s junior, York Pu. Don''t simply address him so as not to offend him." "We..." Kadmiel and the others were puzzled. Fredrick exined in a low voice, "My master''s junior, York Pu, is at the peak stage of the Earth Level. He still''s far from the Heaven Level and the Master realm. When you address him like that, it may seem sarcastic to him.¡± When Kadmiel and the others heard this, their expressions changed and they tried to exin themselves hurriedly, "Mr. Ling, we don¡¯t dare..." Fredrick shouted in a low voice, "Of course I know y you wouldn''t dare. My Heaven Level teacher and his junior, were initially in charge of the current matters ogether, but my teacher had sme urgent matters, and-he was. de ayed. Hence, he asked his jdnior to take charge of the disciple selection alone.¡¯ Content belon gs to NovelDrama.Org "My teacher''s junior has quite a temper. Try to tread carefully in front of him. Understand?¡± "Yes, we understand!" "We will be careful.¡± With Fredrick''s advice, the group fell silent and followed after York without making a sound. They then entered the hotel grandiosely. Fredrick had arranged a banquet for York to wee him but he waved his hand. ¡°There''s no need to rest. Let''s just start right away.¡± Then, the group of them went to the VIP conference room on the top floor of the hotel When everyone arrived, the huge conference room was crowded and lively. Fredrick acted as the host, and he gave a smallSpeech. He spoke mostly about how the Flying Dragon n wag going toe out frome seclusion, and they were looking. forward to cooperating with ~~ everyone. He also spoke of, row he heaped it would be a win- win situation for everyone. Content belongs to swnovel.ne When he finished, a warm round of apuse sounded.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he looked at York. ¡°Senior Pu, would you like to say something?¡± York just waved his hand as he answered, ¡°Enough with theseplicated formalities. Let''s just start the selection." As he spoke, Fredrick brought out a list. "Then, let''s go ording to the order on this list, one by one." The people recorded on the list had previously been selected by Fredrick when he came to visit East Coast City previously. Among those chosen were Yaakov, Henwick, and Watt. There were rumors that the people selected by Fredrick could already be considered Flying Dragon n¡¯s disciples. However, that wasn''t the case. Fredrick was just a disciple of the Flying Dragon n. He didn¡¯t have the authority to ept disciples on the n''s behalf. He could only make a rough selection. York was the person with the authority to decide. As soon as Fredrick announced that the selection had started, someone stood out immediately. He was a man who looked about twenty six or seven. He walked over to York with a smile and saluted Kim before speaking, "My name is-Karlston Han. I''m from the Han family of East Coast City. have agmired the Flying Dragons nand Master Pu for a ong-time. hope¡± that I''ll pass the test ard officially be a disciple of the Flying Dragon n. I hope...¡± Karlston was still talking with a smile on his face but York frowned unhappily and waved his hand. "Disqualified. Next..." "Ahh..." Kariston was shocked and he instinctively blurted out, "Master Pu. I haven''t disyed my strength. I..." Chapter 1848 Chapter 1848 "I told you to scram. Didn''t you hear me?" York shouted fiercely, and he flicked a wave of energy at Karlston. The energy hit him and sent him flying. He then fell on the ground, spitting blood as his face paled instantly. The Han family members quickly rushed over and helped him up. Just then, Fredrick stepped out and stated coldly, "My senior''s time is precious. He doesn''t have the time to listen to nonsense." "Do you think your tricks will work in front of an expert like my senior?" Karlston''s face paled even more when he heard this, and his expression looked grim. The others had lingering fears in their hearts, and they felt relieved that they weren''t the first participant. Fredrick then called out, "Next!" Immediately, a young man in his twenties stood out. He had learned from Karlston''s mistake and didn¡¯t talk much. He just stated his name and started to exhibit his strength The young man''s strength was at thest stage of the ck Level, and he practiced swordsmanship. He was quite famous amongst the young martial art geniuses in East Coast City. However, he hadn''t even shown five moves when York waved his hand and spoke coldly, "Too weak, next!¡± The young man didn¡¯t dare say anything. Instead, he just stopped and retreated. The next person continued to step up. He also didn''t speak much and started demonstrating his skills. However, it was also just after a few moves when York waved his hand again. ¡°Nope, next." This continued on for seven to eight participants, but not one of them could even demonstrate ten moves. There wasn''t even one who could make York say the word "pass". For the record, these people had passed Fredrick''s preliminary selection. They were full of hope to be a disciple of the Flying Dragon n. They had never thought that York''s standards were so high. At this moment, a dark cloud washed over the originally excited crowd. As for York, he frowned unhappily after he called for the next participant. He looked at Fredrick and asked, "Are all the people you selected trash?" "Did you de your job properly? Or did you let just anyone in?¡± "Senior, I really did select them properly," Fredrick answered uneasily. After all, some of those on the list were abruptly added in as he had received their bribes. He had done all this to gain more benefits, but he never thought that it would make York unhappy. This time, Fredrick quickly winked at the Hsiang family. Kadmiel then immediately pushed Yaakov out. He immediately demonstrated his strength, and York''s tense face started to ease up. After Yaakov showed more than ten moves, York finally called out the word "pass" for the first time. Hemented, "Mediocre talent. but has quite a good level in ability. You pass." "Stand behind me!" York said to him Yaakov was delighted, and he saluted York as thanks and went to stand behind him Kadmiel, Macbeth, and the rest of the Hsiang family were all smiles as they felt excited. The other families looked at them with jealousy and admiration in their eyes.. The selection continued, and the participants exhibited their skills one by one but the situation was no different from before. There was only one out often participants who managed to pass. Furthermore, even the chosen ones didn''t please York. In his eyes, they just barely hit the mark. York''s face had obviously fallen, and he was clearly impatient. As a result, h@was furious when Dyson brought Houston out to show his abilityse mmed his hand of the armrest of his chair and shouted furiously, "You even brought out trashtike this. Are you all wasting mytime?¡± Content belongs¡®to NovelDrama.Org 4 When Houston and Dyson heard this, they crumbled to the floor, terrified, and they knelt before York, kowtowing and begging for forgiveness. "Master York, we wouldn''t. We really wouldn''t!" At this moment, Fredrick quickly exined, "Senior, actually, the Qin family has their reasons for doing this.¡± "What''s the reason?" York asked. Fredrick answered, "Initially, I had selected a talented young man from the Qin family. His name was Henwick."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Then why didn¡¯t Henwicke?" York asked in return. Fredrick spoke, ¡°That''s because Henwick had his dantian abdomen destroyed and is now a handicap, so he didn''te." "What? Who had the audacity toy his hands on someone selected by the Flying Dragon n?" York was furious. Dyson quickly answered, "Master York, it was a fellow named Fade Chen. He was very arrogant. and he destroyed Henwick''s cultivation. "Fade Chen!" York thought that he found the name to be familiar. Suddenly, he thought of something and his eyes lit up. "This Fade Chen, is he the one you spoke about? The one who abolished Nickel''s cultivation?¡± Fredrick nodded and spoke in a low voice, "Senior, Junior Nickel''s cultivation was abolished by him.¡± ¡°That arrogant.o*stard, how dare he." York red at Fredrick and questioned him, "How did you ¡° handle matters? As the person inc charge, you let a selected disciple or everra a formal disciple''s cultivation tothe abolished, and the critninal is still atrge.¡± Content brigs to NovelDrama.Org Fredrick quickly exined himself, "Senior, I had no choice! That Fade''s very arrogant, and he''s really strong. He''s reached the Heaven Level and carries the title of the "Young Master¡¯.¡± "I''ve fought him before, and I''m ashamed to bring it up but I lost to him. I was not a match for him so I had no way te...¡± York''s face fell when he heard this. His expression grew cold as he said, "Well, well, Fade Chen. that ''Young Master¡¯. How dare he attack the disciples of the Flying Dragon n.¡± ¡°Hurry up, I''ll go meet him myself after the selection!" York stated Fredrick quickly nodded and picked up where they left off. As a result, after all of them demonstrated themselves, only Eckhart surprised York. The rest of them were not selected. Finally. only four people were selected out of a list of fifty to sixty people. They were Yaakov from the Hsiang family, Eckhart, and surprisingly two memberstrom smaller families. = Additionally, there was also Sanford who had j joined the Flying Dragon nsalong with Eckhart as ane ext¨¦ral elder. Content belorigs to swnovel. 4 York wasn''t satisfied with the results At this moment, the members of the huge ns were in a heated discussion. Excluding the ns whose members had been selected, the rest of them were inevitably disappointed as they let out sighs. Through the sighs, someone spoke out, "Watt from the Geng family is quite talented, why didn''t hee today?" "That''s right, the Geng family didn''t send out anyone! This is totally unexpected!" "Could it be that Old Master Geng has given up on this opportunity!¡± Chapter 1849 Chapter 1849 When he heard the discussions, York frowned at Fredrick and asked, "What''s going on?¡± Fredrick''s face fell as he quickly exined, "Senior, Watt was one of the important people whom I''ve selected. However, for an unknown reason, he didn''t show up today." With that, Fredrick looked at the crowd and asked, "Does anyone know where Watt is? Where is the Geng family now?" Many people shook their heads but someone stood out. He spoke hesitantly, "Mr. Ling, I-I know where Watt and the Geng family are now." "Speak up!" Fredrick said. The man quickly answered, "My house is near the Geng residence. A few days ago, I saw Fade going to the Geng family residence. After that, when he left, the Geng family''s attitude changed. I dug into it and found out that Fade had crippled Watt, and that the Geng family has gone under Fade''s wing.¡± "Now, Fade¡¯s Ernest Company is having a press conference in the opposite building. The Geng family is attending the press conference now." When he heard this, Fredrick''s expression turned cold As for York who was sitting on the sofa, his face darkened and he shouted, "How dare he! It''s this Fade again. How dare he oppose the Flying Dragon n." If York was just angry about Fade crippling Henwick, he was furious that Fade had also crippled Watt and snatched away the Geng family. To him, this was infuriating. That was because he not only crippled a disciple selected by the Flying Dragon n, he even snatched away a n that was about to submit to them. That signified contempt and provocation towards the Flying Dragon n. With a grim expression, York strode over to the window. They were located on the top building and through therge window, one could see the banner on the opposite building saying "Ernest Company''s New Preduct Launch" Of course, there were many people entering and exiting the hotel. Among them were many celebrities and magnates of East Coast City. In addition, there were also some confused people. They surrounded the building and mistook it as the location for the Flying Dragon n''s disciple selection and yelled in that direction "Master of the Flying Dragon n, I practice martial arts wholeheartedly, please ept me as your disciple!¡± "Master, as long as you are willing to ept me, I will serve you like a ve." York''s face expression became even more unsightly when he heard these shouts, and his face darkened. He narrowed his eyes and stared at the opposite building. He then spoke coldly, "Fredrick, go to the opposite building and bring Fade over here.¡± Fredrick paused before stammering, "Senior, with my strength, I''m afraid..." Fredrick''s words instantly rang in York''s head, regarding the matter about how he wasn''t a match for him. He instantly huffed coldly and spoke unhappily, "Trash, you''re a disgrace to the Flying Dragon n. When your teacher arrives, you will start cultivating properly. No more loafing around." "Yes!" Fredrick didn''t dare talk back, and could only agree. Then, York ordered a middle- aged man beside him, "Nobel, you go. Bring me Fade Chen." "Yes!" Nobel nodded and strode out. As they saw him leaving, therge ns in the room started to discuss this in low voices. "Fade is done for this time.¡± "When he decided to oppose the Flying Dragon n, it was already decided that he was finished.¡± "The Ceng family is ridiculous, they know that it''s a dead end but they still follow after that Fade. Now, they''re doomed." Quite a numberof people gloated over this, especially the Hsiang family, theQin family, and Sanford:~ Their fades were full of hatred and they couldn¡¯ t wait to see Fade be captured by Nobel and taught a lesson by York. 4 "Henwick, Evelyn, Dacre, we''ll finally be able to avenge you." "Daemyn, I can finally get justice for your death.¡± "Fade, very soon you''ll know what death feels like." At this moment in the opposite building, Fade and Ernest were hosting the new productunch for Ernest Company. There were many attendees, anc the venue was bustling. Amongst them were magnates of East Coast Citys such as the Ceng family and Li SS Groupnt could be considered @ gathering of celebrities, and it was very lively. 6 However,pared to the lineup in the opposite building, it was very shabby. Some of the attendees weren''t here to support Ernest Company, but were merely here to feel the excitement. Ernest and Fade were in high spirits on stage. giving a speech on how extraordinary their new product was and how optimistic they were about the future. However, the crowd wasn''t that excited. Only the reporters were very excited and kept taking pictures. Just as the press conference was going on in a lukewarm manner, suddenly, the door to the venue crashed open with a bang. The loud noise attracted everyone''s attention at once. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, a man in a long green robe walked in with his hands behind his backs and his head held high In an instant, everyone was curious and they started whispering to each other. The man held his head up high arrogantly as he strode over to Fade and looked at the people on stage before speaking proudly, "Who is Fade? Step out!¡± As soon as he finished his words, the scene went silent and everyone''s eyes looked at Fade. Fade looked at the man calmly and answered loudly, "I''m Fade. Who are you? What do you want?" "You''re Fade!" The man sized him up and ordered coldly, "Come with me.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Fade raised an eyebrow at him and asked in return, ¡°Come with you? Why?" The man didn''t intend to answer Fade. Instead, he waved his hand and his two followers came over to stand on both sides of Fade. They wanted to take him away like a prisoner. Fade raised his eyebrows at this and he resisted the urge to make a move. His body trembled slightly and he let out a wave of energy to shake off the two followers. He then looked at them caldly and asked, "Who are you? What in the world do you want?¡± The man frowned when he saw this. He then tookut a medallion and showed it t teFade, "I am Nobel Zhag, a disci pleof the Flying Dragon n. Elder York Pu of the Flying D agen n-has ordered you to go over and you.sti ll dare to resist! Give yourself umimmediately or else I won''t be so polite." "Flying Dragon n, Elder York Pu!" Fade raised his eyebrows when he heard the names, and he immediately realized what was going on. Immediately, he stopped being polite as he stated coldly, "The Flying Dragon n isn¡¯t qualified to touch me." ¡°Get lost now, otherwise. I won''t be nice!" Nobel''s face fell at Fade''s words and he huffed coldly. "I didn''t really believe Fredrick when he said you were arrogant. Now, I''ve seen it myself." "However, it''s your right to be arrogant in front of ordinary people, but it¡¯s foolish to show your arrogance to the Flying Dragon n." After that, Nobel let out his aura and a burst of energy erupted. He then prepared to make a move on Fade. "Come down!" Chapter 1850 Chapter 1850 Nobel was feeling very confident about his attack. He wanted to defeat Fade with only a single move as an insult. He wanted him to know how powerful the Flying Dragon n was. However, what happened following the attack only embarrassed him. At this moment, Fade was standing on stage without moving. He didn''t even shake, not to mention being captured by Nobel. When the onlookers saw this, their expressions grew weird. They wanted tough, but they were intimidated by Nobel''s status so they had to control themselves. His face fell and he channeled his positive energy. His right hand grabbed at Fade and he shouted again, "Come down!" However, Fade still didn''t move. This made Nobel''s actions seem hrious. Several people could not control it any longer andughed out loud Nobel''s expression was grim as he took huge strides towards Fade, wanting to make his move at a shorter distance. However, just as Nobel was about to attack, Fade''s gaze sharpened as he yelled, ¡°Scram!" Instantly, waves of energy spread out and mmed Nobel to the ground. "How dare you attack me, you''re courting death. " He was furious and he red fiercely at Fade. However, Fade didn''t bother answering and with a wave of his hand, a gust of wind appeared out of thin air. The wind carried Nobel out of the hall and mmed him onto the ground in an embarrassing fashion. Meanwhile, York and the rest were waiting for Nobel''s return at the six-star hotel. Everyone took advantage of this opportunity to tell York of the recent events, especially incidents that were rted to Fade. When he finished listening to them, York''s expression was grim as he shouted angrily, "What an arrogant brat. How dare he act so rudely to the Flying Dragon n. I must teach him a lesson that he''ll never forget.¡± Beside him, Yaakov, Eckhart and the others who had just been chosen as official disciples started topliment him. ¡°If Master Pu makes his move, that Fade is doomed." "No one can insult the prestige of the Flying Dragon n." ¡°That guy''s digging his own grave." Amidst thepliments, Nobel finally returned. Fredrick immediately walked up and asked, ¡°Senior Nobel, what''s the situation? Did you capture Fade..." However, before Fredrick could finish asking, he saw Nobel walking in with an embarrassed expression. York''s face quickly fell as he quickly rushed up and asked, "Senior Nobel, what happened to you? Why are you like that? This..." York asked coldly, "Nobel, what happened?¡± Nobel answered with resentment, "Elder Pu, I went to the opposite building and demanded Fadee over to admit his mistakes and beg for forgiveness but that guy was very arrogant. Not only did he not admit his wrongdoings, he even beat me up and threw me out." "What!" The crowd eximed in shock. York''s face fell and he asked, ¡°Did you tell him your identity?" Nobel nodded. ¡°Elder, I revealed my identity as soon as I entered. I even told him that I was from the Flying Dragon n, but that Fade was extremely arrogant. He even said that he looked down on the Flying Dragon n." "That bold lunatic!" York was really furious this time when he heard this. He mmed his palm onto the table and he got up, radiating an intense killing intent. The crowd was suppressed by his aura and fell silent, not daring to move at all Then, York restrained his aura and he looked at the opposite hotel. "Since that Fade¡¯s so arrogant, I''ll go meet him personally!" Immediately, he strode out of the room Fredrick and the other disciples of the Flying Dragon n followed behind him hurriedly. Yaakov, Eckhart, and the lot also quickly followed them. The rest of the ns also followed after immediately. In any case, since they had chosen sides, it indicated that they were opposingFade. On the other hand,? those like the Hsiang family, the Qin family~and Sanford, they had d¨¦ep grudg¨¦s with Fade and naturatly warited to see how York weuld t?ch him a lesson. Content belongs to On Fade''s Side, the press conference continued its programs after Nobel''s interlude. Ernest was on stagec¡± intraducing the new product. of the cafhpany. Content belongs. to Just then, a hotel security guard rushed in with a worried face and called out, "Not good, not good.¡± "What happened?¡± Ernest asked The security guard said, "Director Soo, there are many people outside. Many people...¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Who is it?" Ernest asked. Before the guard could answer, a troop of people swarmed in. The ones leading in front were the ns of East Coast family and the authoritative figures. They walked in and spoke loudly. "Kadmiel from the Hsiang family of East Coast City!¡± ¡°Dyson from the Qin family of East Coast City!" "Hormes from the Seaside Group of East Coast City!" They announced their titles one by one and attracted everyone''s attention. These people were all famous in East Coast City. Now that they were all gathered there, it naturally attracted attention. Just when everyone was confused, these people stepped aside and stood in two lines respectfully. Then, a group of men and women in long, traditional robes walked through. Right in front was the familiar envoy of the Flying Dragon n, Fredrick. However, he was standing at the side while on the other side was Nobel, who was sent flying by Fade not long ago. In the center was a man with straight eyebrows who entered with big strides. When the man stepped into the venue, Kadmiel, Fredrick and the others shouted together, ¡°Elder York Pu from the Flying Dragon n has arrived!" Everyone in the venue was shocked, and they regarded York as they started whispering to each other. "This is a master from the Flying Dragon n. He really has an extraordinary aura around him!" "As expected of an Earth Level n. We can see that he''s extraordinary from the air around him.¡± "What is this Master Pu here for? Could he be here to take care of Fade?" ¡°It''s very likely!¡± In the midst of the discussion, Emest was worried, too. oulder and looked oudly, "May I u havee to % Fade patted hig sh at York. He asked know why all of yo Ernest Company''s launch¡± "If you''re press Conference, new product < here to attend''the there are many seats avable and you may-all take aSeat. If..." Kadmiel interrupted him before he could finish, "Fade, stop your bullsh*t. Don''t you know whether we''re here to attend your press conference?¡± Dyson also shouted angrily, "Fade Chen, Master Pu already knows of the deeds youmitted. Give yourself up now.¡± As they were shouting, York sized Fade up before asking, "So, you''re Fade?" "Yes, I am!" Fade looked him straight in the eyes. Chapter 1851 Chapter 1851 York then spoke, "Very well. Let''s settle matters between us one by one!¡± "First of all, did you cripple the selected disciples of the Flying Dragon n, Henwick and Watt?" He asked. Fade answered calmly. "I did!" "Also, did you injure Flying Dragon n''s disciples Nickel, Fredrick, and Nobel from just now?¡± York continued his questions. Fade continued ndly, "It''s me!" "Very well, since you''ve admitted it, you should pay a price for your actions!" York''s voice deepened as he stared at Fade. In an instant, the atmosphere became tense. The troops on both sides were at a standoff like two armies about to start a battle. However,pared to York''s strong and luxurious team, Fade¡¯s team seemed somewhat shabby. The most famous among them were the members of the Geng family. Even within that family, there were disagreements and someoneined under his breath "Even the master from Flying Dragon n is here; we can¡¯t win.¡± "That''s right. If we had listened to Derex, our Geng family would have a ce by their side." "Old Master has been fooled by that fellow to believe him and oppose the Flying Dragon n together." They hadn''t spoken loud, but it could be heard clearly in the quiet surroundings. In an instant, Thamar''s face changed and he red at those family members who were discussing about this and shouted, ¡°Shut up right now." On the other hand, everyone in York''s faction started speaking when they heard themotion. Kadmiel spoke, "Master Geng, you''re an old figure of authority in East Coast City. Why are you so foalish as to support that kid even now?" Dyson spoke up too, "Master Geng, Henwick is in the same plight as Watt, and they had been crippled by Fade. How would your family members ept you if you help Fade instead of avenging Watt?" Fredrick took the chance and added, "Master Geng, if you submit to us with the Geng family, it isn''t toote yet. I''ll give you thisst chance.¡± The expressions of quite a number of people within the Geng family changed when they heard this. Even some of the other guests were tempted. After all, they had heard of the conflict between Fade and the Flying Dragon n. They had thought it was only amercial dispute. They never thought that they had such deep grudges. Now, the master of the Flying Dragon n hade in person with a bunch of people. If they continued to follow Fade, they might be doomed. However, Thamar''s stand didn''t waver. In fact, his expression was firm as he pped the Geng family members who were causing a ruckus and shouted, "The Geng family is what it is today because of Mr. Chen. I won¡¯t show mercy to anyone from the Geng family whe continues to spout nonsense, and will kill them." This time, the Geng family members didn''t dare to talk back. Everyone could see Thamar¡¯s determination. "Master Geng, I see that you''re bing senile. You''re letting go of your only chance at survival!" Kadmiel shouted coldly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Dyson shook his head. "The Geng family is done for.¡± Fredrick''s expression was grim as he spoke, "You old b*stard, you''re digging your own gravel¡± York narrowed his eyes and stared at Fade for a few seconds before shaking his head. "Make your move. I don''t want to waste time anymore." In an instant, the Flying Dragon n disciples acted, and their positive energy erupted, all directed at Fade. Immediately, the ordinary people in the hall felt the pressure in the air increase and their faces turned red. Just as York was about to instruct his subordinates to attack, Fredrick thought of something and went up to him and said, "Senior, wait a minute!¡± "What''s wrong?¡± York looked at him Fredrick pointed at Jasmine beside Fade, "Senior, do you see that girl?" York''s gaze turned to her before he asked in surprise, ¡°What''s so special about her?" Fredrick answered, "Senior, that girl¡¯s name is Jasmine, and she has a rare wood-spirit talent. She is very talented in cultivation. Also, she is at the last stage of the ck Level. She is worth training.¡± York was surprised when he heard this and his gaze fell on Jasmine for a few seconds before he nodded. "Not bad; her talent is indeed extraordinary.¡± Then, he spoke, ¡°Jasmine, right? I am Elder Pu from the Flying Dragon n. Now, I''ll give you a chance to join the Flying Dragon n as an internal disciple. Come over here!" As soon as he said that, everyone''s expression changed. Especially Yaakov, Eckhart and the lot behind York. They had weird looks on their faces. After all, it hadn''t been easy for them to be selected, and they were only joining the Flying Dragon n as external disciples. However, Jasmine was a member of the enemy team, and had been selected as an internal disciple. It was indeed shocking. She was stunned when she heard this before she shook her head. "My teacher is Fade, and I won''t change my allegiance, let alone join the Flying Dragon n." York was slightly surprised as he continued taxpersuade her, "Young girl, you must understand that the ~ Flying Dkagon n is an Earth Level n, and it''s considered powerful amang the other Earth Level ns. Yattwon''t get another chance like ths again.¡± Content belogigs to Jasmine shook her head firmly. "I''ve already said that I won''t betray my teacher.¡± When they heard this, many of the Flying Dragon n frowned unhappily and they started to advise York. "Senior, she doesn''t know what''s good for her. Just let her be!" "Although the wood- spirit talent is precious, it''s not too rare. We already gave her the chance and she rejected it, there''s no need to force her." "Senior, after all, we''re the Flying Dragon n. We already gave her face when we invited her. It will hurt our name if we continue.¡± At this moment, even York shook his head and sighed disappointedly. There was even a little anger in his eyes. However, just as he was about to wave his hand and order the attack, he suddenly felt something and his eyes shone, "That''s not right, her constitution isn''t the wood-spirit talent." "Senior, that can''t be. I checked personally and it should be the wood- spirit talent!" Fredrick insisted. York narrowed his eyes. "It''s definitely notthe wood-spirit talent but the Gresn Wood Spirit that is. rarer thag the wood-spirit talent. : This gins talent is extraordinary. She wouldeven be considered a genius disciple i in a Heaven Level sect." Anat? Green Wood Spirit Fredrick was shocked. York spoke, "We must ept such a genius into our n.¡± Then, he spoke again, "Jasmine, the Flying Dragon n is willing to take you in as a core disciple, and you will be taught by the n master himself.¡± "I don''t..." Jasmine refused However, befare she could finish, York interrupted, "Don''t be so quick to reject hedffer. If you''re worried ¡ª about Fade and the others close to you, I car guarantee that if youjein the Flying Dragon n, we''ll call it even p with Fade. {n fact, I caret him jom in the F ying Dragon #too as an elder." Chapter 1852 Chapter 1852 "What!" At that moment, everyone in the hall was shocked, even Fredrick. He never thought that his master would offer such terms. York looked at Fade as he spoke, "Fade, I''d advise you not to lose this opportunity. No matter how powerful you are, you are a self- learner and always fight alone. You''re still too weak. Now, it''s a one in a million opportunity for you to join the Flying Dragon n, I hope you''ll carefully consider.¡± The Hsiang family, the Qin family, Eckhart, and the rest of them were gloating over Fade''s predicament. They were prepared to watch a show, but their expressions changed drastically as soon as they heard York''s words. They had never thought that when the Flying Dragon n was on the verge of fighting Fade. the situation would drastically change because of Jasmine. York was unexpectedly willing to let go of their grievances and ept Fade into the n. If Fade agreed, they didn''t dare to imagine what they would have to face. ording to York''s terms, as soon as Jasmine became an internal disciple, Fade''s position would rise along with her. At that moment, even if Yaakov, Eckhart and the rest managed to be official disciples, he eventually still had the upper hand. As from their feuds, the chances of him letting them off the hook were nearly impossible As they thought of this, the faces of the Hsiang family, the Qin family, Eckhart, and the rest became very unsightly. Their bodies stiffened, but they didn''t dare advise York. They knew that he wouldn''t give up on Jasmine for them. As of now, all they could think of was to wish that Fade would resist his offer and reject York''s recruitment However, they couldn''t believe that he would reject such a great opportunity. At that moment, almost everyone in the hall, regardless of sides, had the same notion. All they wanted was Fade to ept York''s offer. York was brimming with confidence and he smiled at Fade. However, at that moment, Fadeughed and spoke, "Flying Dragon n recruiting me? Hehe, I already said it. I don''t care about a small n like you.¡± "Now, you''re trying to bribe me with the position of an elder within the Flying Dragon n. I can only say that you think too highly about yourselves,¡± he added. As soon as he expressed himself, York''s smile grew cold. Fredrick''s face drastically changed. "Fade Chen, you don¡¯t know what''s best for you. My master..." He yelled. "Come on if you want a fight. Stop bbering!" Fade shouted fiercely. At that time, York was extremely furious. His eyes grew cold as he gritted his teeth. "Go, kill him!" Hemanded At that moment, the disciples of the Flying Dragon n let out their positive energy again and enveloped Fade. York then turned his gaze to Jasmine and spoke coldly, "Kill her. She can''t be spared!" ¡°Master...¡± Fredrick uttered as he still wanted to say something. York''s gaze turned cold and ruthless. "You don''t understand how precious the Green-Wood Spirit talent is. If we let Jasmine off and she''s discovered by a Heaven Level sect, she''ll be highly thought of. When that timees, we''ll all be in trouble,¡± he said "This..." Fredrick never imagined that Jasmine''s talent was so terrifying that his master would kill her even if he couldn''t get her. Fredrick then stepped out and was about to make his move. However, at that moment, Yaakov, Eckhart, and their lot first rushed out. "Elder Pu, Senior Fredrick, let us deal with small matters like this!" The reason they were so enthusiastic was that they initially wanted to leave a good impression on York. Furthermore, they wanted to personally kill Jasmine so as to get rid of the threat to their families. "Okay, go!¡± York nodded and said to them. Yaakov, Eckhart, and the other two selected disciples instantly attacked Jasmine together. As for Fade, he was already surrounded by the disciples of the Flying Dragon n and was already busy. "Die!" Yaakov and Eckhart fiercely attacked Jasmine with ferocious killing intent. The other two disciples attacked from the other side. For a moment, she was in a dangerous situation and she was probably doomed. However, she moved as if she were dancing and nimbly leapt under their attacks. A green virtual sword appeared in her hand and she shed at the two weaker disciples. The duo let their guard down as they didn¡¯t expect her to counterattack. Therefore, they were easily hit by her virtual sword. She struck one of the duos in the heart and instantly killed him. The other was critically wounded in the abdomen and lest his ability to fight. "Trash! Garbage!" York''s face sank and he shouted fiercely, "Kill her!" Yaakov and Eckhart immediately increased their power attacks and attacked as if their lives were on the line. They ferociously attacked Jasmine. They were-both experts at the initial stage of the Earth Level while >> Jasmine was only at thete stage of the-ck level. As such, she fell into bad situation under th¨¦ir combined attacks. Content. belongs to¡°NovelDrama.Org < However, she still resisted them after more than ten moves. Although it was quite perilous, she could still defend against their attacks. This was the special aspect of her Green-Wood Spirit talent. Its recovery abilities were spectacr, giving her the advantage to drag the fight. On the other hand, Fade was prepared to help her but when he saw the situation, he slowed down on purpose.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, he had-given her many martial art peanuals upon epting her as hiswdisciple. He even found -> someon¨¦to train with her. However, they were only practicing. Jasrnine had-dever experienced a realife fight to the death. Content belongs toNovelDrama.Org This time, it was a good training ground for her to fight with the disciples of the Flying Dragon n. This way, he slowly defeated the disciples of the Flying Dragon n one by one. On the other hand, Jasmine gritted her teeth and defended against Yaakov and Eckhart''s attacks. Although she had a few minor injuries, she could still cope with them. As soon as York saw this, he shouted furiously, "Are you all trash? You can''t even defeat a girl with four people. If you can''t kill her, you''re all expelled from the n." Upon hearing this, Yaakov and Eckhart''s expressions instantly changed. They gritted their teeth and ferociously attacked Jasmine with all their might. Although she was powerful, it was still one versts two. There was even a differense in level between both -> stages. Now, it became even more difficutt f for her to defend against theinattacks as she received''more an¨¦ more wounds. Contentbelongs to NovelDrama.Org a) Fade saw the situation and felt that it was time for him to act. Thus, he mmed thest disciple of the Flying Dragon n onto the ground. He then leaped forward and stood in front of Jasmine. Yaakov and Eckhart were furious as they saw this. They gritted their teeth and attacked him with blood curdling screams, "Kill!" Fade snorted coldly. He reached out with both hands and mmed down onto the ground. ¡°Bang, Bang!¡± Two waves of sounds were heard when Fade''s palms fell on the duo''s head. Their screams stopped instantly. The light drained from Yaakov and Eckhart''s eyes and they fell to the ground, dead "No!" Some other disciples shouted. "Fade Chen, I''m going to kill you!¡± Kadmiel and Sanford''s eyes almost popped from their sockets as they rushed towards Fade with fierce shouts. Chapter 1853 Chapter 1853 ¡°Get lost!" Fade shouted. Billows of air squarely hit Kadmiel and Sanford, and they were soon sent flying Fade then red coldly at them and spoke with an icy voice, ¡°Yaakov and Eckhart have attacked me time after time. They deserve to die. If you''re unconvinced, you can attack me, but this will be thest time. If you dare attack again, I won''t y nice and will definitely kill you." His powerful momentum pressured the crowd and they were silent. The entire hall was filled with his aura. As soon as York saw this, he was furious and shouted coldly at Kadmiel and Sanford, "He killed your son and disciple. Aren''t you going to get your revenge!" "But..." Alook of hesitation appeared on Kadmiel''s face. York said, ¡°I''ll back you up. Don''t worry, just attack!¡± "This..." Kadmiel was still extremely worried. York then looked at Sanford and shouted coldly, "Sanford, you''re a martial artist at the Heaven Level. As a Martial Arts Master, don''t you dare fight back when you''re insulted like this?¡± ¡°Master Pu, I..." He hesitated. York shouted coldly, "Sanford, you aren''t a selflearner now. You''re currently an external elder of the Flying Dragon n. Are you unwilling to act when our Flying Dragon n is being insulted?" Sanford¡¯s face darkened and his expression became unsightly. York snorted coldly as soon as he saw his reaction. "It seems that everything you said before was lies. Everything about going through hell for the Flying Dragon n was all just tant lies," he said. "No, Master Pu! I was telling the truth. I''ll attack him now!" Sanford fiercely gritted his teeth and looked at Fade with serious killing intent in his eyes. In reality, two months ago when Ernest Company had their opening ceremony, Sanford had fought Fade and he knew that he was no match for him. The billows of wind had even further verified his thoughts that he wasn''t a match for him. Although he was furious at Eckhart''s death, it wasn''t easy for him to cultivate to the Heaven Level. He didn''t want to die just yet. Aspared to other ordinary people, Sanford cherished his life more Under normal circumstances, he would''ve already left if he wasn''t a match for his opponent. However, now that he had another identity, things werepletely different. If he left now, he would lose the identity of an elder of the Flying Dragon n. It was even possible that he would offend the n, causing them toe to kill him If he attacked Fade, they could ount to the Flying Dragon n no matter the oue. Although his strength wasn''tparable to his, he was still a Martial Arts Master. He had the confidence to live under Fade''s attack. He only had to show his stand and wait for York to attack. As such, his position in the Flying Dragon n would be secured. Aspared with the huge benefit, the fight with Fade didn''t feel as dangerous as he thought. Sanford¡¯s eyes rolled when he thought of this. Then, he nodded to York and spoke with determination, "Master Pu, I''ll fight him!" On the other hand, Kadmiel added as he gritted his teeth, "I''m also willing to fight him.¡± York snorted coldly as he saw this. "Good, just go and attack. Rx, he can¡¯t kill you with me around,¡± he assured them Sanford and Kadmiel immediately looked at Fade with their auras raging as they prepared to attack Fade. Kadmiel was old. After all, he was a retired soldier. Although his cultivation had deteriorated, he still had the ability of a middle-stage master of the Earth Level. Not to mention that Sanford was even more powerful. The words ¡®Martial Arts Master¡¯ had already shown everyone how powerful he was. Theirbined attack caused the atmosphere at the scene to be tense once again. Instead, Fade just looked at them and calmly shook his head, saying, "I gave you a chance but you courted death. Don''t me me for this then." With that, his eyes turned cold and anger burned in his eyes. He soon disappeared with a leap and appeared in front of Kadmiel Positive energy surged in his right palm as he attacked from afar. Kadmiel felt the energy and looked up. Howeveryust before he could react, he was mmed onto the os floor upan receiving that palm strike. He did''t even have a chance to.cry out. He immediately becamea pile ofthinced meat and went tajoin his fandson, Yaakov. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sanford was dumbfounded at the sight. The various advantages and confidence he had analyzed crumbled in an instant. He ignored everything else and turned around to escape. York quickly shouted fiercely as soon as he saw this, "Sanford, what are you doing!" However, Sanford could only think of staying alive. He didn''t care about anything else. He urged his positive energy and ran away like crazy. However, his escape was destined to fail in front of Fade. Sanford¡¯s speed wasn''t slow. In the blink of an eye, he had leaped over twenty meters and had reached the entrance of the hall. He was about to run out the door and escape. However, Fade quickly raised his right hand and grabbed at the air in Sanford''s direction. All of a sudden, an invisible hand pulled him backwards and threw him in front of Fade. Sanford was paralyzed on the ground and lifted his head to see Fade''s cold¡¯eyes. He feltdeath x nearing and begged through his < S tears, Mr Chen, I was wrong, kwon''tExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. do itever again. I''ll be your ve and never betray you again. I beg you, please give me another chance, I. A dignified Martial Arts Master was now begging Fade for his life through tears. The scene surprised everyone. At that moment, the world seemed unreal. However, Fade''s eyes were cold and his expression didn''t change to Sanford''s begging. He spoke coldly, "I gave you onest chance but you didn''t treasure it. It''s toote to beg now!¡± As he spoke, he lifted his right arm. "No..." Sanford let out his final ery. However, Fade''s palm fell and the sound had stopped. Sanford was killed in a single blow. Everyone present at the scene instantly turned quiet. Their eyes widened with surprise upon this scene. Nobody dared to make a sound. Even Fredrick and the other disciples of the Flying Dragon n looked at Fade with surprise. Although he knew that Fade was powerful, he didn''t think he was that powerful. He killed Sanford, who was at the early stage of the Heaven Level, in one single blow. For a moment. he was worried and locked at York. "Master Pu, we..." He murmured. York naturallyknew what Fredrick wanted to say: "Don''t worry. Sanford was just aself- learned Martial Arts~ Master. He can''t bepared tothe masters of our n. Even if I haven''t achieved the Heaven Level, Sanford wauldn''t be my match,¡± he ¨¦norted c6ldly. Content belongs ta¡± NovelDrama.Org "So, Fade won''t necessarily be able to defeat me,¡± he added Chapter 1854 Chapter 1854 ¡°But Master Pu..." Fredrick stammered as he was still worried. York waved his hand and said. "Even if I lose, I''m still an elder of the Flying Dragon n. He wouldn''t dare to kill me!¡± As he spoke, he strode out and looked at Fade coldly. "Your strength exceeds my expectations but that''s just it," he said. "The Flying Dragon n isn''t afraid of a simple Martial Arts Master." "Just as I''ve previously said, if you surrender and submit to the Flying Dragon n, I''ll spare your life. Otherwise, I''ll..." He warned coldly. Fade refused to talk such nonsense with this guy. "You''re really full of nonsense, scram!" He yelled He then made the first move and hit York with his palm. York was shocked and furious. He red fiercely at Fade. The positive energy in his meridian was circting and had surged. He then let his surging energy meet Fade¡¯s attack as he yelled, "You arrogant b*stard!" "Boom!" Both their energies collided and the sound from the explosion echoed throughout the hall. It terribly rattled everyone The powerful force instantly turned York pale. He staggered back from the force and blood flowed from his mouth as his face turned deadly pale. "Master..." Fredrick was shocked when he saw this. York also froze and his eyes darkened as he looked at Fade. "You..." He tried to speak. Although he had already mentally prepared himself, Fade''s strength was far beyond his expectations. As their blows collided, the huge force had injured his internal organs. Fade coldly nced at him. "I''ve already shown mercy. I''ll kill you if you attack again," he warned. "You..." York was furious and he instinctively wanted to say something. However, his words just wouldn''te out. He definitely knew that Fade wasn''t joking and he would definitely kill him. For a brief moment, the entire hall was silent and everyone was utterly shocked. It was as if they couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. The Flying Dragon n was implied to be an unbeatable existence and Fade was merely a strong self- learner. When the masters from the Flying Dragon n arrived, they would naturally wipe the floor with him. It was based on this impression that the major families of East Coast City swarmed to the Flying Dragon n like bees and opposed Fade. However, the oue was unimaginable. At that moment, everyone was uneasy and scared, while many of them were filled with regret When York saw this, he instantly understood what everyone was thinking. At that moment, his subordinate received a phone call and reported to him, "Master Pu, there''s news from Master Guan. He''s reached East Coast City and will be here very soon." York was overjoyed as he heard this great news. "Senior brother ising!" He eximed. Fredrick''s face instantly lit up. ¡°My master ising,¡± he rejoiced. At that moment, the members of the Flying Dragon n were all overjoyed and their auras instantly changed. That was because Fredrick¡¯s teacher, Hebron Guan, was a more powerful entity than York. He had achieved the early stage of the Heaven Level and was a Martial Arts Master. Furthermore, he wasn''t a self-learner like Sanford but a master from a n. He was very powerful As long as Hebron arrived, he could turn the tides of this fight for the Flying Dragon n. York and Fredrick were excited and anxious at the thought of this. The rich and powerful people of East Coast City who were beginning to regret. immediately perished the thoughts. They gave meaningful nces at each other and discussed the matter in low voices. "The Flying Dragon n is an Earth Level sect. No matter how powerful Fade is, he''s just one man. He won''t be able to contend with the Flying Dragon n," one of the bystanders said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "That''s right. we can''t be fooled by the mor. As soon as Master Guan arrives, Fade will be doomed," another spoke up "The Flying Dragon n is huge and powerful. Fade can''t win against them in either martial arts or other aspects,¡± a third spoke. With these discussions in their mind, their expressions became excited and confident. Fade understood their thoughts when he saw thismotion. As if he had thought of something, he then spoke to Ernest and said, "Mr Soo, nowthat almost all the ~ magnates of East Coast City are hereand there are many martial tists, they fit the criteria for our n¨¦w products¡¯ market.¡¯ "Let''s announce our new product now!" He added. jen) "Ah, announce it now? What if..." Ernest stammered as he was a little worried. Fade smiled and assured him, "As long as I''m here, nothing will happen at all.¡± When he heard this, Ernest nodded to Fade and took the mic. He then spoke loudly, "There were previously some slight disturbances, but Ernest Company''s new productunch will now continue.¡± Everyone was stunned by his words as they looked at him. "What is Ernest doing? Are they continuing theunch in this situation?¡± One of them said. "Who will be interested in his product in this situation! What a joke!" "It definitely was a struggle. The Ernest Company should have died long ago.¡± When Fredrick and the rest of the Flying Dragon n members heard the discussions, their expressions changed as well. Their lios curled and they smiled sarcastically. "Hehe, Fade didn''t know better than tomerciallypete with us. He''s really digging his own grave!" Fredrick sneered. Fade has definitely lessened everyone''s faith in the Flying Dragon n by killing Kadmiel and Sanford, and defeating York. As of now, he wanted to discuss business matters. He was using his shorings to fight other''s advantages. The Flying Dragon n had the support of almost 80% of the magnates of East Coast City. Under such a s¨¦ale, even if Fade was personally powerful, he wasn''ta@> match for the Flying Dragon.Ctan commercially. The result wauld be Hf losing for sure. Content belongs to This would definitely be a blow to Fade and affect the prestige he gained from his victory in the aspect of martial arts. "Blind, arrogant, and foolish,¡± York sneered. The others sighed and shook their heads. They spoke to themselves and said that Fade was foolish. He was ruining such a good situation. Just as everyone wasn''t feeling optimistic about them, Ernest gave a loud announcement. "Next, we''ll announce the newest product of Ernest Company.¡± He said. As he spoke, an assistant walked over as she carried a tray that was covered in a red cloth. ¡°Underneath the red cloth is the newest product of apany, I''m sure it''ll catch your attention,¡± Ernest said. However, almpst everyone wore the same sneer-on their faces. They didn''t show any interestinthe = <> NK NS product.4nstead, it seemed as ifs they were more interested in ? watehing Ernest make a fool-out of hin¡¯self. ¡± % He looked at Fade and saw him nodding. He then took a deep breath before continuing, "Now, I''ll reveal the newest product of Ernest Company.¡± As he spoke, he lifted the red cloth and revealed a few small yet exquisite bottles. At the same time, Ernest announced loudly, "The newest product of Ernest Company, Sacred Water!¡± Chapter 1855 Chapter 1855 As soon as he said the words "Sacred Water", the entire hall wentpletely silent. Within a few more seconds, the silence suddenly broke and the crowd burst into an uproar. "Sacred Water, the legendary Sacred Water!" One of them shouted "Isn''t that the Sacred Water that the martial artists fight over!" Another yelled. "This... This is impossible! Isn''t Sacred Water a product of Sacred Water Company? When did it be Ernest Company''s newest product?" A third questioned. "This can''t be true. How can apany going bankrupt produce Sacred Water?¡± Another was in doubt. The entire crowd was initially surprised before a wave of sarcasm erupted. It was obvious that nobody believed the Ernest Company could produce Sacred Water. Ernest didn''t bother exining. He just opened a bottle of Sacred Water and handed it to Jasmine.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She took a sip and under the eyes of the crowd, the injuries she received from the battle slowly recovered. Moreover, it wasn''t just her external injuries. Her internal injuries were also quickly recovering. With the addition of the rich spiritual energy that dissipated from the bottle, many martial artists¡¯ expressions changed and they gave an eager look. Even York''s expression had changed. "It really is Sacred Water!" He eximed. At that moment, everyone was shocked. It''s really Sacred Water! How did the Ernest Company do this?" ¡°Don''t tell me it''s just these few bottles. The demand is higher than the supply for Sacred Water. How can Ernest Company supply on such arge- scale?" Ernest didn''t refute and projected a video on therge screen The contents of the video were simple. It was the scene of thepany producing Sacred Water. There was even the person in charge of Sacred Water Company, Dharma Motkha. who personally announced the partnership between Ernest Company and Sacred Water Company. He also announced that Ernest Company would be the only dealer of Sacred Water in East Coast City. During this period of time as Sacred Water was being promoted, many people knew that Dharma Motkha was the person in charge Now, even he had personallye to validate it and even announced the corresponding contract. Those with doubts among the crowd were now at a loss for words ¡°It''s true! It''s really true!¡± "What luck for Ernest Company. They managed to obtain the agency contract for Sacred Water!" "Many bigpanies had applied for it but they were all rejected. How did Ernest Company seed?" Amidst the discussions, Ernest spoke through smiles. "The first supply of Sacred Water is limited. For those who are interested, you must act fast!" He added. As soon as he said that, everyone became agitated. Many people started calling out and ordered some on the spot. The reporters constantly took pictures and quickly published this maddening news. On the contrary, a few of the magnates on the side of the Flying Dragon n started to be indecisive. They indeed wanted Sacred Water. However, with their current stand, they dared not move with the fear of angering York. They soon turned anxious as they watched the bottles of Sacred Water being booked and the quantity lessened. Finally. some could no longer bear it and didn''t bother about York''s opinion. One of them rushed out and made a purchase while waving a stack of bills. As someone had taken the lead, the others followed. Not before long, all of them were making reservations for Sacred Water. Such a situation made York''s expression unsightly and his face instantly darkened. However, under the temptation of Sacred Water, everyone couldn''t care less. Very soon, the first supply of a hundred boxes of Sacred Water was all fully booked. Despite this, there were still many others who wanted to make a purchase. The scene was very heated and lively as they registered their names to make an early reservation. At that moment, a man anxiously ran into the hall. He was sweating profusely and shouted urgently, "Director Soo, President Chen, something terrible has happened!¡± The cry attracted everyone''s attention. Ernest stopped his paperwork and shouted, ¡°What''s going on?" The man spoke out of breath, "Director Soo, there''s trouble, big trouble. Someone robbed us of our cargo.¡± "What? Which cargo? What in the world is going on?" Emest''s face changed drastically and he quickly asked The figure quickly replied, "Director Soo, it''s the cargo being shipped from the Sapred Water Company i IDs NorthernJusberg. Some people appeared and stopped our on motorcade on the way from the airport before robbing us oftour Catgo." "Only a few people? What about our bodyguards?" Ernest asked as he found it hard to believe. The man spoke, ¡°Director Soo, the opponents were all experts, real experts. Our bodyguards were no match for them. Even our guns were useless. Five of our men are dead and the rest are injured.¡± "What!" Ermest''s face sunk as his expression turned anxious and furious Fade walked over to Ernest and patted his shoulder, "Mr. Soo, don''t worry. I''m here, I''ll get to the bottom of this matter." He immediately took his phone out and made a call. The unforeseen event caused the atmosphere at the scene to change once again. The faces of the crowd who had been making purchases excitedly instantly changed. "Their goods have been stolen, then what about the booking fees we just paid?¡± One of them asked "No, I want a refund," another demanded. "They can''t even protect their goods. I can''t trust apany like that," a third yelled. "Refund, refund!" The crowd roared York and the other members of the Flying Dragon n couldn''t help butugh at the sight. "Hehe, SacredWater is good stuff but even if you have good stuff, you don''t have the ability to protect it," ~ York sne¨¦red. "A martial artist frani the secr world and a normat>> company dare to dream of making a comeback with such good stuff. What a joke!" He added. Content belongs to Fredrick aughed too as he said, "This is called ¡®thinking more thag¡¯an angel, living less than a rat, hahaha! If youdon''t have the ability, don''t taketthe job. Otherwise, you¡¯ only asking for trouble. Content.belongs to¡° ¡° Hehe!" After York and Fredrick spoke, the atmosphere became even more chaotic. The crowd who were just fighting for purchases started to shout for refunds. Amidst this messy situation, the door opened and four men in long robes walked in. York and Fredrick were overjoyed when they saw this. They immediately rushed up to greet them. "Master, you''re here!¡± "Senior brother, you''ve finally arrived.¡± ¡°I''m here!¡± A bearded tall man in his forties nodded and smiled As soon as the crowd saw this, they immediately recognized the person''s identity. He was Fredrick''s teacher, the elder of the Flying Dragon n, Hebron. "Junior brother, what''s going on? Wasn''t it at the opposite hotel? What are you doing here?" Hebron asked. Fredrick and York quickly briefed Hebron on the happenings here. When they finished, Hebron¡¯s face sank and he shouted, "What! How dare he kill the members of our Flying Dragon n. That b*stard!¡± Chapter 1856 Chapter 1856 At that moment, Fade had received the relevant details over the phone. "There were four of them. All of them were experts and a preliminary analysis concludes their strength at about the Earth Level. The leader has a beard..." He said. With these descriptions in mind, his eyes immediately fell on Hebron and the other three people who had juste in. His eyes turned cold and said, "That''s all, I got it. I''ve some findings over here. It isn¡¯t that easy to take away my stuff.¡± As he spoke, he hung up and strode over to Hebron Hebron''s eyes sank when he saw Fade walking towards him. He looked at him coldly. "You still have the guts toe over!" Fade looked at him coldly and asked, "Was it you who robbed mypany''s Sacred Water?¡± As soon as he spoke, the crowd broke into an uproar and their eyes were attracted to the scene. Hebron''s eyes narrowed and flickered as he stared at Fade. "What are you talking about!¡± He yelled. "I''ll let you know that it''s not that easy to rob me!" Fade yelled. He looked at Hebron coldly and said, "If you took the cargo, hand it over now, and I''ll spare your life." As he said this, the members of the Flying Dragon n broke out into an uproar. "Fade, you''re too arrogant, how dare you speak to my senior like that!¡± One of them yelled. "Fade, kneel down and apologize this instant!" Another demanded. "Kill him, Master Guan!" A third supported. Hebron narrowed his eyes at Fade amidst the shouts. "Young man, I''m an elder of the Flying Dragon n. You should consider the consequences of ndering me," He coldly warned. Fade looked at him coldly and said, "You should also consider the consequences of robbing me." "Kid, you''ve angered me!" Hebron shouted angrily. His positive energy surged and his anger burned. Fade snorted coldly when he saw this, "It seems like some people never give up until they are consigned to the grave." "Since you''re courting death, don''t me me for being merciless." With a loud shout, Fade directed his palm at Hebron. "How dare you!" Hebron was instantly furious. He shouted and punched Fade with a bang. Their energies instantly collided and it resulted in a thunderous explosion. The aftershocks from the energy collision immediately shattered items in the hall. Many people were blown away by the energy and were even injured One could see how powerful a Heaven Level martial artist was. After the blow, the energy dissipated and Hebron was repelled by the shack while Fade stood firm on the spot. No one could''ve expected this result and they were all surprised. "Fade has the upper hand! Could he be more powerful than Master Guan?" "That''s impossible, Master Guan is a Martial arts Master. It could be that he didn''t use his full strength.¡± "Just watch, Master Guan''s angry now. He''ll attack for real this time." Hebron red fiercely at Fade and gritted his teeth. "Hey brat, you''ve really angered me. Now, I''ll let you understand the consequences of angering Hebron of the Flying Dragon n. I''ll show you how terrifying the consequences are,¡± he threatened. As soon as he spoke, the howling of a mystical beast rang through the hall A stream of crimson energy erupted behind Hebron. The energy started to twist in the air and eventually turned into a dancing crimson dragon. There were crimson mes all around tle dragon and its ws were ag sharp as daggers. It was as if the Bivine Dragon from the myths had-inanifested in real life. Nhe sight dominated everyone on the spot. C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What... What is this!¡± One of the bystanders gasped. ¡°Dragon, a dragon really appeared!¡± "What did I see? A real divine dragon? The deity is protecting us, they''re protecting us!" A group of ordinary people was so agitated that some of them even started to kneel and kowtow. However, the martial artists were much more knowledgeable. "Such ridiculous and foolish citizens. They can¡¯t even differentiate between reality and a martial arts skill. They''re so pathetic andughable!" "This is Master Guan''s move, the secret skill of the Flying Dragon n. This is the powerful and shocking Red Dragon Strike!" "Once he uses the Red Dragon Strike, Fade will be doomed for sure.¡± "Hey brat, its your honor to force me to use the Red Dragon Strike. Now, come atid ept your death!" ~ Hebron was confident as both of his hands channeled positive energy. He then struck out with his palins. The crimson dragon of the Heaven Level instantly roared and rushed at Fade fiercely with burning energy. The terrifying pressure of the positive energy came at him as if it was going to crush him into pieces. Almost everyone present could only think of a single result. Fade was going to be burned to ashes by this red dragon. Turning towards the Flying Dragon n¡¯ side, all of them wore triumphant smiles as though they had already seen Fade¡¯s death and had gotten their revenge. "Brat. As soon as you offended the Flying Dragon n, you were already destined to die!" One of themmented. "I gave you a chance but you didn¡¯t cherish it. You chose this result!" Another yelled Just as everyane thought that Fade was doomed-he looked at the crimson dragoning from the sky and ke curled his lips into a SS smile oath disdain. He shook his> heacand spoke calmly, Thes~ soz¨¦alled secret skill is of this level? H¨¦@he!¡± Content belongs ta¡± "Such an arrogant brat..." Hebron shouted. At that moment, Fade''s right arm moved and a ball of blue positive energy gathered in his palm The energy quickly formed a gigantic blue lotus. It then followed Fade''s movements and cut through the air as it mmed towards the crimson dragon. "Bang!" An enormous explosion was heard. As both the energies collided, a humongous aftershock erupted. The crimson dragon''s burning breathshed out and everyone felt inexplicable heat while the blue lotus dissolved, releasing a chill down their spines. "The lotus seems...¡± Hebron felt strange and his expression changed. He looked up at the ice lotus in the air.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the blue lotus was instantaneously knocked aside by the crimson dragon and shattered into countless small mes. ¡°Haha, shy but impractical. It doesn''t pack a punch at all.¡± Fredrickughed at this sight. Hebron, who was still slightly worried, eased up and smiled confidently. On the contrary, Fade smiled and calmly muttered, "You say that my Ice Lotus me is shy but impractical, hehe! You''ll soon feel its power." As his voice fell, the shattered small blue mes didn''t dissolve. Instead, they became tiny dancing lotus mes and surrounded the crimson dragon. The dancing crimson dragon was incinerated to nothing by these tiny blue mes. "No, I..." Hebron stammered as he finally felt that something was wrong. He quickly moved his arms and sent out waves of positive energy as he tried to disperse the blue mes. Chapter 1857 Chapter 1857 However, his strikes of positive energy couldn''t do much. Instead, they were swallowed by the mes and elerated the process of incinerating the crimson dragon. In less than a few seconds, the crimson dragon in the air was totally incinerated by the blue mes. "How is this possible? Hebron''s face drastically changed and his expression portrayed his shock and disbelief. "Nothing is impossible!" Fade said faintly before lightly striking out with this right arm. "Also, it''s just the beginning!" In an instant, the blue mes in the air gathered once more and mmed towards Hebron with a bang. He turned pale as he quickly dodged and retaliated However, the speed of the Ice Lotus me exceeded his expectations. The me hit Hebron and burned a hole in the left side of his abdomen. "This me..." Hebron was shocked and he quickly channeled positive energy to his fingertips. He then scraped away the me along with his flesh. Immediately, there was blood everywhere and screams of pain quickly shook the heavens. After hastily stopping the bleeding, Hebron''s face was deadly pale. The way he looked at Fade had totally changed. "You..." Even before he could finish, Fade asked coldly, "I''ll ask you again, where is the Sacred Water you robbed from mypany? Where is it?" "I didn''t..." Hebron denied it once more. Fade didn''t continue entertaining him. His face grew stern and he left an afterimage in the air. He rushed towards Hebron and mmed him towards the ground with a loud bang. Soon after that, he stepped on Hebron¡¯s dantian abdomen and looked down at him. He asked coldly, "I''ll ask this onest time. Where is my Sacred Water?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Fredrick, York, and the rest of the Flying Dragon n were shocked as they rushed forward. "Fade, how dare youy a hand on my teacher! Stop!" One of them eximed. "How dare you! Let my master go,¡± another yelled Fade didn''t bother and released a wave of energy with a wave of his hand. The energy then sent Fredrick and York flying. Their bodies flew and mmed heavily against the wall. They vomited blood and their faces instantly paled. They then slid to the floor, immobilized. This scene shocked the remaining members of the Flying Dragon n. It intimidated them so much that they dared not make any other subtle movements. All of them looked at Fade with fear in their eyes. He then turned to Hebron and asked coldly, "Answer me!" The expressions on Hebron''s face constantly changed and his emotions surged When he saw the icy killing intent in Fade''s eyes, he dared not hide it any longer. "I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you!" He repeatedly said. "Talk!" Fade shouted coldly. Hebron couldn''t care less and spoke, "I robbed the cargo of Sacred Water from yourpany." Everyone was shocked by his words. They never thought that an elder of an Earth Level sect would do such a despicable act as to rob others. At that moment, there was a heated discussion "Hebron really did something like that! It''s so hical!" One of the bystanders said. "That''s right, he''s the elder of an Earth Level sect!¡± "If such a matter is exposed, the Flying Dragon n will utterly lose their dignity,¡± a third said Of course, there were many others with different opinions. "Hehe, it''s just robbing them of a few things. What''s there to fuss about?" "The worlc-of martial arts is where the strong-prey on the weak. If <> you''re weak, you''re not qualified-to own geod things. Otherwise, getting robbed and murdered is very cofamon," someone else spoke up. "The strong are respected. That''s the golden rule for a martial artist''s survival.¡± At that moment, the faces of Fredrick, York, and the others fell. Their expressions grew weird. "Master, were you dyed because of this..." Fredrick asked. York spoke as he was confused, "Senior, why did you do this? Isn''t it just some spiritual energy water for ordinary people? It isn''t worth it for you to do this!" Hebron looked at him and shook his head. He smil¨¦d bitterly, ¡°Junior brother, youve underestimated Sacred Water. ""This Sacred Watecis far betteHthan the spiritual energy wateryou imagined. The spiritual energy contained in the water is ample and pure. It doesn''t just b¨¦nefit ordinary people, ican even benefit martial artists such as us,¡± he exined. "The Sacred Water Company behind Sacred Water is much more valuable. To be able to mass-produce Sacred Water means a huge fortune and tons of spiritual resources. If we could...¡± He didn''t finish but soon everyone immediately got the gist. He wanted to use this robbery as a foothold to upy the Sacred Water Company and obtain thisrge business opportunity. However, now that he was lying under Fade''s foot, everything seemed to turn inte dreams. "Where is the cargo?" Fade asked. Hebron dared not hide it and gave him a name, "I just got the cargo and haven''t unloaded it from the car. It''s now parked at a warehouse." Fade turned and looked at Ernest. He understood and immediately called his subordinates to search the warehouse. Fade then coldly looked at Hebron. "How do you think I''ll treat you after you robbed me?¡± Hebron''s expression changed and he spoke, "The Flying Dragon n is wrong in this matter. We''llpensate you." ¡°Compensate?" Fade snorted coldly. "Do you think this matter will end with justpensation?¡± "What other demands do you have, state your terms!" Hebron frowned. His attitude made Fade angrier and he spoke coldly, "My terms?¡± "It''s simple, a life for a life!" Fade demanded. "You robbed me and killed the security guards who protected the cargo. Since that''s the case, pay with your life!" He yelled. With that being said, a sense of killing intent rose from Fade''s body as he looked at Hebron and the others behind him. The group''s expression changed and they couldn''t help but retreat. York and Fredrick were even more shocked and they called out in a haste. "Fade, don''t go too far," one of them warned. "Isn''t it just the deaths of a few ordinary people? You''re going overboard if you want us, members of the Flying Dragon n. to y with our lives." Hebron continued to speak, ¡°About the deceased, the Flying Dragon.¡± n wilpensate and appease them. -Of course, we won''t forget your Wir Chen. We, of the Flying Dragon n, are responsible people. I? "Responsible!" Fade sneered, "Don''t you find itughable and sarcastic when you speak that word?¡± "You killed those security guards and you want to settle things with a little cash. You call this being responsible?" He raised his voice. "Do you really think that the lives of Flying Dragon n members are nobler whenpared to the lives of ordinary people?" As he spoke, his killing intent skyrocketed. The ferocious killing intent could be seen bursting from his bloodshot eyes. Chapter 1858 Chapter 1858 Hebron''s expression changed as soon as he heard Fade. He sensed the threat and quickly shouted, "No, don''t kill me. We''llpensate in any way you want. We..." "I want you... to pay with your life!¡± Fade shouted coldly. His fingers formed a sword and instantly shed down Hebron and the others were shocked and they quickly dodged as they tried to resist his attack. Fredrick, York, and the others even eximed, "Fade Chen, don''t you dare kill..." Even before they could finish shouting, the virtual sword fiercely cut through the air. Following it were four heads flying through the air before rolling onto the ground, leaving trails of blood behind. Hebron and the others instantly died as they lifelesslyid on the ground. Meanwhile, a deadly silence spread throughout the hall. Everyone was dumbfounded as they had never expected it to end like this. When Hebron appeared, almost everyone thought that it meant victory for the Flying Dragon n while Fade was doomed for. However, Fade spoke with his actions. He defeated Hebron in two simple moves and made him repent as well as admit his mistakes. Everyone then thought that it would end with the Flying Dragon n admitting their mistakes. They never thought that Fade would be so decisive to kill Hebron and the others. Hebron was a Heaven Level martial artist and an elder of the Flying Dragon n at the same time. He was definitely one of the high ranking members in the Flying Dragon n. Now that Fade had killed him, he had definitely offended the entirety of the Flying Dragon n. Many of them wore looks of iprehension for a brief moment. In their eyes, Hebron had admitted his mistakes and already gave in. He was even willing topensate. Fade should''ve gone with the flow and let him off. This way, he could gain the goodwill of the other party and even a hugepensation. It was literally killing two birds with one stone. However, now that Fade had killed Hebron and the others, the nature of the matter hadpletely changed. He could naturally forget about the compensation as the Flying Dragon n wouldn''t let the matter pass. They would ultimately seek their revenge. At that moment, everyone shook their heads and sighed. They felt sorry, pitiful, and even worried for Fade. However, he didn''t take these matters to heart. Upon putting the virtual sword away, his eyes fell on Fredrick and York. He looked at their bloodshot eyes that were filled with hatred. He spoke in a cold, yet calm voice, ¡°If you want revenge,e on. I will take on whatever you throw at me." "However, there''s one thing I want you to remember. If the Flying Dragon n dares to hurt anyone close to me, no matter the result, I can tell you that the Flying Dragon n will definitely cease to exist!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he finished talking, he snorted coldly and waved his arm, ¡°Scram!" Although they were full of anger and hatred, Fredrick and York didn''t dare to act. They got up from the ground with difficulty and left the scene with the other members of the Flying Dragon n As the Flying Dragon n left, the magnates of East Coast City awkwardly stood on the spot. Particrly, the Hsiang family and the Qin family. They were now cowering in the crowd, not daring to meet Fade¡¯s eyes in fear of him killing them with his anger. After all, he even dared to kill a Martial Arts Master from a n. They were from the secr world and Fade wouldn''t be soft-hearted. The other rich and powerful magnates who didn''t directly offend Fade started to think about how they should carry out their next moves. While they were pondering, Thamar stood out from the crowd and respectfully knelt to Fade. "Master Chen, the Ceng family of East Coast City will serve you as our sovereign. We will go through hell for you and obey your every order,¡± he begged. Fade looked at Thamar and figured that this old man was really cunning. However, he needed such a cooperative person to win the people''s hearts. Therefore, he waved hisrge hand and spoke to Thamar, "The Ceng family will be rewarded with three silver bottles of Sacred Water and one golden bottle of Sacred Water." "Thank you, Master Chen!" Thamar loudly thanked him With such a start, the others became excited as well. One by one they rushed up and pledged their allegiance to Fade There were even several people who were previously under the Flying Dragon n¡¯s wings. However, all of them soon turned to his side. Fade didn''t paysmuch attention to these people> Of course, it didn''t mean that\he let his guard down. He wouldn''t tbe at ease when being - ~ friendsswith them. As for the ? rewatds, there would definitely not beany forthem. 6 However, it was already joyous news to these people that Fade didn''t take revenge on them For the families like the Hsiang and Qin family, they didn''t even have the chance to apologize now. Fade nced at the two families and spoke coldly, "The Hsiang and the Qin family will no longer have to exist in East Coast City.¡± With just a few of his words, both families were sentenced to death. However, they didn''t dare to resist. They could only nod in agreement. After all, it was already good enough that they could live. Both the Hsiang and Qin families immediately left the scene in humiliation. The next major y in the hall was the announcement of Sacred Water. Everyone''s morale had boosted as soon as Ernest received news that they found the truck of Sacred Water. The reporters constantly took pictures and published the news on everyone snapping up the Sacred Water. Fade didn''t need to worry about what happened next so he retreated backstage. In the next few days, with the spread of Ernest Company''s promotions and the news about Fade battling the Flying Dragon n, the fame of Sacred Water spread like the wind throughout the cities near East Coast City. With the hot sales of Sacred Water, Ernest Company started to expand in the direction of being the toppany in East Coast City. Although the other cities didn''t expand as fast as East Coast City. However, this was the digital era and news had already spread fast. Everything that happened in East Coast City was sounded to other nearby ces and instantly boosted Sacred Waters'' sales. There even was a point in time where the entirety of the country was talking about Sacred Water. Following the hot topic of Sacred Water, was the previous hot topic, which was martial arts. Each sect came out of seclusion to make disciples while many ordinary people started to get in touch with martial arts and sects Any herb, book, or ss regarding martial arts all became popr within society. It was as if the whole country''s citizens were starting to practice martial arts. There was even an increase in information regarding martial arts on the inte. All sorts of infermation spread on the inte aad led to various discussions-and debates. Allof x these in¡éluded the ssification of a martiahartist s strengths, oO compititions between sects.and ss, and the sequence ofymartial artists ording to theirStrengths. Fade took a brief nce and saw that a lot of the information was previously controlled. Now, they were all being published online. It seemed as if they were carried out with permission from many rted departments. Otherwise, ording to the country''s control previously, these data wouldn''t be allowed to be published online. "The people above are speeding up the process of: sects and ns coming outer seclusion. Why are they poprizing martial art x knowle¨¦ge? Could therebe something big happening?" Fade thought to himself. He was. censidering the factors behind the messy information on he inte. However, he lost the source of some important clues when he left Capital City. For the time being, he didn¡¯t know anything else apart from his guesses Chapter 1859 Chapter 1859 On this day, as Fade was meditating, Jasmine rushed in hurriedly. "Teacher, there''s trouble!" She eximed. "What happened? What happened that made you so anxious?" He opened his eyes and looked at her. She didn''t exin. Instead, she gave him a tablet. She then opened a video and yed it. He was then attracted by the contents of the video as he continued to watch it. The background of the video was a tall mountain surrounded by clouds. There were many green trees and it was quite steep. The scenery was quite beautiful. After the picture of the scenery, the picture zoomed in and an ancient building built on top of the mountain came into view. As the lens closed in, the details of the building started to be clearer. The scene finally stopped on the que in the middle of the building. There were three gold-gilded words engraved in the center of the que.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Flying Dragon n!" The screen showed As soon as he read those three words, he unconsciously lifted his eyebrows. His face then darkened and he continued to watch the video. The scene was fixed on the que for three seconds before it went into the building. Various ancient buildings instantly appeared in the picture. There were stone bs in the garden, huge pine trees, incense burners, sculptures and many other things appearing in the video. Amongst them were groups of Flying Dragon n disciples d in green robes. In the video, they sat in order and were meditating together. The lens finally stopped at a huge golden chair in the center of the hall There was an elder in his fifties or sixties with long white hair and a beard sitting in it. The elder was majestic as he was dressed in a luxurious and exquisite long green robe. Upon facing the camera, the elder spoke in a deep voice. "I am the Head of the Flying Dragon n, Fabrico Teng. A few days ago, our elder, Hebron, was killed by a viin named Fade Chen while he was taking care of matters pertaining to disciple selection in the secr world,¡± he said. "With regards to this. the Flying Dragon n will pursue the matter till the end. I, Fabrico Teng, tell Fade now, you muste to the Flying Dragon n to admit your mistakes within half a month. Otherwise, the Flying Dragon n and I will not cease to rest.¡± After his rhetoric speech, Fabrico leaped and appeared on the roof of the hall in a sh. The elder then nonchntly sent out a wave of energy. The energy cut through the sky and flew towards the forest in the distance. The green light shed through the mountain before bombarding a mountain a thousand meters away. The trees and rocks on the mountain peak then copsed and rolled down the mountain slope. The noise from the bombardment scared many animals in the forest. A few secondster, the noise subsided and the lens once again focused on the opposite mountain peak. One could see that the top of the mountain peak looked like it had been cut by a sharp de. The tip had been sliced off, leaving a smooth surface. The scene was shocking The scene then retracted and focused on Fabrico once more. He shouted coldly, "Fade Chen, this is a warning to you. Remember, within half a month,e to the Flying Dragon n to admit your mistakes!" Then, the picture turned ck and the video ended Fade was momentarily silent Jasmine asked anxiously as she stood beside him, "Teacher, what should we do now?" His expression was calm and he didn''t think much about it. ¡°What do you mean what should we do?" He rebutted "Fabrico wants you to plead guilty. Teacher, you..." She hesitated He just waved his hand and said "It''s just the head of an Earth Level n. I didn''t take his words to heart." "But..." She uttered. "Teacher, do you want to give a reply?" "Why do I have to reply? Small matters like this don''t need to be taken to heart. There¡¯s no need for a reply," he responded. He didn''t care at all. However, she-.was a little anxious. ¡®But Teachersthis video has gone iral on the inte. Many video x websites have pinned this video. Fhe etizens: have even been in a heated discussion over it. There are even somaements that are <> uffavorable to you," she ¨¦xined. s. Ss Upon hearing this, he clicked on the video and looked at thement section "D*mn it, is this video real? A single person cutting a mountain peak? He''s too powerful!¡± One of thements said "Is he a fool? This is obviously special effects. It''s a promotion strategy for a movie! You really think it''s real!" Another rebutted. "Hohe, you''re the only fool! The martial art sects have recentlye out of seclusion. Didn''t you know that really powerful martial artists exist in the world?" A third said. "I agree, I know of the Flying Dragon n. The n exists and they came to East Coast City to select disciples." another followed in agreement. "I also know about Fade. I think he had some title of a teenage martial art master. I heard he¡¯s very powerfull!" Ament supported him. "Powerful? He didn''t even react to the Flying Dragon n¡¯s battle deration. How is he powerful? From my point of view, he''s just a joke." another said. "He''s a teenage Martial arts Master. He¡¯s still a master and an expert of the Heaven Level. Look at yourselves before saying that he''s not powerful,¡± another supported Fade as well "Who knows ifthe was just boasting about being &teenage Martial Arts Master. Nebody knows who he is but the Rlying Dragon nis = = differedt: They''re a legitimate arth Levetn. Fabrico is also a famous master in the martial arts world and H@s very powerful,¡± another warned. "That''s right, don''tpare a street artist with a real Martial Arts Master. It''s an insult to the sect martial artists. They just aren''t on the same level,¡± one of them concluded "Fade must''ve retreated and didn''t even dare to answer," another concluded. Fade didn''t continue as soon as he saw this. It was basically a debate and it wasn''t meaningful at all. "Teacher, you''ve read it. What should we do next? Should we reply?¡± Jasmine asked. He put down the tablet andughed, ¡°Jasmine, don''t be bothered. Don''t take inte discussions like this seriously." ¡°But I''m afraid it would be detrimental to your reputation,¡± she said with concern. He just smiled and reassured her. '' don''t have such arge reputation. ot many people know about me. ~ On the offer hand, my reputation < isn''t boosted by theseizens. > Those that know me, know me-For the? ?est of them who don''t kpiow me, just let them speak. You''¨¦ver be able to keep their mouths¡¯shut," he advised. "But..." She still wanted to say something. He cut her off and said, "Now, all you have to do is cultivate. Many young martial arts geniuses havee out of seclusion along with their sects. You don¡¯t have much advantage over them, so you have to work harder.¡± "Yes, Teacher. I''ll go into retreat and cultivate now." She respectfully saluted him and turned around to leave. He then left the video matter behind him without caring in the very least. Chapter 1860 Chapter 1860 However, the video became more and more viral on the inte over the next couple of days. Billions ofizens were discussing the matter online Some of them focused on the environment of the Flying Dragon n. They screenshotted the pictures in the video frame by frame and analyzed the layout. Some people paid more attention to the strength of the Flying Dragon n. They collected relevant information and started to poprize the secret skills and martial arts manuals of the sects to educate the rest of the martial artists. Nheless, the spectators were most concerned about the matter of Fabrico demanding Fade to go to the Flying Dragon n to plead guilty. Information regarding both of them immediately spread on the inte. There wasn¡¯t much to be said about Fabrice as he was in seclusion and there wasn''t much information about him. The only information they could dig out was about him being at the middle stage of the Heaven Level and that he was the head of the Flying Dragon n. These were only basic information. On the other hand, there was rtively more information on Fade. There was a lot of mismatched information regarding himmercially, about his martial arts skills, and even his rtionships. The information regardless of its validity spread across the inte like wildfire. For the past couple of days, the matter was viral on the inte but Fade didn''t make any reply. This made the once excitedizens be bored. Of course, theirments about him became unfavorable. Some people argued that he was a fake martial artist angling for fame while his strength wasn''t worth mentioning. His previous title of a young Martial Arts Master was overhyped. Some people even said that Fade was afraid and had fled overseas to go into hiding. Others said that he had already secretly gone to the Flying Dragon n to silently resolve this matter. Fade ignored all of this chaotic news. He simply went on with his normal life, focusing on his cultivation and businesses. On this specific day, he was about to leave upon reviewing the report on the Sacred Water at thepany. Not long after, Ernest entered and spoke to him, "Fade, there¡¯s someone for you!" "Who is it?" Fade asked Ernest replied, ¡°They''re from Capital City. They don''t look like they''re here with good intentions!" Fade frowned as he heard this. Then, he stood up and asked, "Capital City, who is it exactly?" Ernest walked beside Fade and exined, "It''s a young man named Irfan. I heard that he''s from the n Committee!" "n Committee?" The name was unfamiliar to him. Ernest immediately exined, "The n Committee is a recently established national organization. It was established on the grounds of the sects coming out of seclusion.¡± "Their main responsibilities are to manage and coordinate various matters between sects. They have great authority. There are even government departments and experts fram Heaven Level sects in the organization.¡± he added. "I see!" Fade nodded. He understood that the n Committee was something like the previous Stealth Team and Elder Association of the hidden families However, the Stealth team mainly managed matters between martial artists of the secr world. This was because not many sect martial artists had previouslye out of seclusion and there weren''t many powerful martial artists in the secr world. Therefore, the Stealth Team was still able to cope. However, many n martial artists had entered the secr world and the numbers had skyrocketed. The number of experts also increased. With this current situation, it would be hard for them to manage them as the other party wouldn''t be convinced.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As for the Elder Association of the hidden families, they only managed the hidden families. The current n Committee was akin to arger version of the Elder Association of the hidden families with the goal of managing thousands of sects. Nheless, the management wasn''t of an absolute obedience nature. Instead, it was a rather rxed co-management style on arger scale. Upon sorting things out, Fade was a little confused. "Why are the n Committee members looking for me? Ourpany isn''t a secting out of seclusion!" He asked "I''m not sure at the moment!" Emest replied As they spoke, both of them arrived at the office. "He''s inside!¡± Ernest pointed to the office before pushing the door open. Fade followed after him and entered the office. At that moment, there were three people seated inside the office. A refined man in a suit wore sses as he sat on the left. He held a few documents in his hand. He seemed to be a clerk based on his appearance. A huge, muscr man with short hair and piercing eyes sat on the right. He looked like security personnel. In the middle was a young man leaning against his chair. He was in his twenties and had an arrogant smirk ording to Ernest''s brief, he was Irfan from the n Committee. ¡°Our President Chen has arrived!" Emest did the introductions. The man in the suit smiled and nodded. He got up to introduce himself, "President Chen, how are you? I''m...¡± However, just before he could finish speaking. the young man in the middle cut him off. "There''s no need for that, I''ll cut to the chase,¡± he butted in and said. ¡°You must be Fade! I''m Irfan Khung. my dad is Sabriel Khung and he''s amittee member of the n Committee. We''vee today to make a business proposition.¡± Irfan went straight to the point while looking at him Fade narrowed his eyes and sat down. He looked at Irfan with an unchanging expression and spoke calmly, "Mr. Knung, may I know the details of the business proposition?¡± Irfan looked directly at him and shouted, "It''s about Sacred Water!" "Sacred Water!" Fade''s eyes turned cold as soon as he heard these words. Irfan smiled and continued, understand that Mr. Chen''s mest Company and the Sacred Water . Company-have a good rtionship. Ernest Company''s market value fas currently increased a few foldsin sucha short time from the Sacred Water business. It has reached tens of billions of yuan and th¨¦re is still much room for improvement." ¡°It seems that you have done his homework on ourpany. May I know what you''d like to talk about?¡± Fade spoke calmly without any emotions. Irfan replied, "What I want to talk about? It''s very simple, I want to acquire Ernest Company." "An acquisition?" Fade narrowed his eyes and said. "I''ll offer one billion yuan to make a wholly-owned acquisition of your Ernest Company," Irfan offered. As soon as heheard this, Fade ooked at higs-and said, ¡®Mr. Khung, are yOu joking? You just said > yourself that the market value of ErnestCompany has increased by multiple folds and is worth more thas ten billion yuan. It everhas Uflimited potential." Content belongs to "However, you currently want to wholly acquire Ernest Company for one billion yuan. Do you think that I don''t know math or are you taking me for a fool!¡± Fade sounded unhappy. On the other hand, Irfan wasn''t angry butughed instead, "Mr. Chen, calm down. Let me finish and you''ll understand my intentions.¡± "Mr. Chen, I''m afraid you''ve been having a hard timetely!" Irfan stared at him. Fade blinked and replied, "What aspect are you referring to? I don''t feel that way." Irfan spokeand exined, ¡®Really? The videecof the Flying Dragon n head, Fabrico demanding for you to go tofim and admit your mistakes has-Over a billion views on the inte.¡± - Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 "So what?" Fade rebutted. He was calm and continued, "I don''t take small matters like this to heart." "Really?" Irfan looked at him. "The Flying Dragon n is an Earth Level n and the head of the Flying Dragon n, Fabrico, is a martial artist at the middle stage of the Heaven Level. His warning isn''t a small matter," he added. ¡°It''s a small matter to me!¡± Irfanughed as soon as he heard this. "Mr. Chen, there''s no need to be stubborn in front of me. It''s meaningless,¡± he said "Well, I''ll cut to the chase. My father is now amittee member of the n Committee. With my father''s rtions, he can peacefully settle the matter with the Flying Dragon n with just some energy and manpower. He can make Master Teng take back what he said in the video.¡± ¡°Of course there will be some reconciliation fee. I''ll acquire Ernest Company for one billion yuan. That''s the price!" Irfan confidently eximed Fade looked at him and spoke coldly, "I''ve already said it. I don¡¯t take the Flying Dragon n''s threat to heart. Therefore, you need not worry about the reconciliation.¡± "Mr. Khung, please leave!" He demanded. As he said that. he gestured towards the door. Irfan was stunned when he saw this. Apparently, he never thought that Fade wouldn''t buy his idea His expression suddenly darkened and he propped himself with both hands on the table. "Mr. Chen, I¡¯d advise you to consider carefully before making a decision. Although money is tempting. they are still worldly things. If you lose your life, all this money would lose its meaning,¡± he advised. Fade snorted coldly when he heard this. "The same goes for you," he responded. "Mr. Khung, if you''re threatening me with this matter, I''d advise you to stop. Otherwise, you won''t know how you''ll die.¡± "You..." Irfan was furious and he fiercely red at Fade. ¡°Fade Chen, Ie with good intentions. Do you really want to go there?" He added. "Good intentions?" Fade sneered and curled his lips. He looked at Irfan and said, "Mr. Khung, did you hear what you just said? Do you even believe what you just said?" "Fade, I''m giving you onest warning. The Flying Dragon n isn''t to be trifled with. Do you want to resist till the end?" Irfan asked coldly. Fade replied coldly, "The Flying Dragon n isn''t to be trifled with while I, Fade Chen, am also not to be trifled with. Mr. Khung, if you think I''m an easy target, you''ve got the wrong man. Now, you''d better leave before I blow my top. Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless." "You..." Irfan red furiously at him. However, when he saw his indifferent expression, he knew that they could no longer discuss the matter. Therefore, he could only grit his teeth and stood up from his seat, "Let''s go.¡± All three of them stood up and left. However, Irfan was still feeling indignant and he gave one final look at Fade. "I hope you won''t regret it when the Flying Dragon n attacks,¡± he warmed. "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Khung. I don¡¯t know whether the Flying Dragon n will regret it but I know for sure that I wouldn''t.¡± Fade said coldly. Irfan was furious. He violently waved his hand and strode away. Coincidentally, the young woman from the administration office was at the door of the conference room. She was about to bring in some tea but was stunned when she saw Irfan leaving in a rage. She obviously never expected the negotiations to end so quickly. As a result, just as the young woman was stunned, Irfan furiously looked at her. He shouted as his anger burned, ¡°Who asked you to block my way? Scram" .." The young woman was shocked and she pulled back. She then quickly moved the tea tray in another direction. At that moment, the burly man beside Irfan pped her. With the sound of a p, she fell to the ground, embarrassed from the p, and the tea sshed all over her body.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "You blind b*tek, how dare you hinder YoungMaster Khung''s way. Are you courting death!" The ourly => man repmanded her after the p. As if te 3 hadn''t vented his anger. enowgh, he kicked at the young woman once more. Content! belongs to NovelDrama.Org 4 Fade turned around as he heard themotion in the conference room. His eyes instantly turned cold as soon as he saw the scene unfold. He coldly shouted, "Stop!" However, the burly man didn''t listen to him. Instead, he kicked the young woman in the stomach. At that moment, the young woman started screaming in pain as she held onto her stomach. The burly man looked proud and he arrogantly turned to look in the conference room before turning to leave. Irfan and thewyer beside him were all smiles. Irfan even looked at the burly man and praised him, ¡°Good job!¡± Just as the three of them were about to leave, an icy voice rang behind them, "Stop right there." As if he were a gust of wind, Fade quickly rushed out from the conference room and blocked their way. ¡®President Chen, what do you want?" Irfan''s lips curled up and he sneer¨¦d at him.2Could it be that you''ve. > thought it over and want to = negstiate the business dealOnce again?" He asked. Content.belongs toNovelDrama.Org - Fade didn''t pay any attention to Irfan. Instead, he looked at the burly bodyguard with cold eyes, "You, get back there this instant. Apologize and admit your mistake!¡± "Come again? You want me to apologize to a small employee? Haha, please tell me this is a joke!" The burly man arrogantly crossed his arms without any remorse. Fade''s eyes were cold and his voice deepened, "I''l give you onest chance, a oldgize for your mistake this instant" "Hehe... Fade Chen, O hers are afraid of you but I manot You! irethe sovereign of East Coast City. But I''m from Capital City¡± Do you dare do anything to me? ¡°Fhe burly man was extremely a rogant. Irfan stood by the sidelines watching the show while he crossed his arms. He even spoke up, "President Chen, what are you doing by blocking my subordinate?¡± "Good, very good!" Fade''s voice turned ice cold before he lifted his right foot and stepped towards the burly man Upon seeing this, the burly man''s muscles tensed and his eyes sank. He spoke coldly, "You want a fight? I''d want to see what you''re made of and whether you''re just all talk..." However, just as the burly man was about to attack, Fade moved like a shadow and disappeared from the spot. He then reappeared in front of the burly man with a swift whoosh. With a loud "bang", the burly man let out a cry of pain and he fell to the ground as he vomited blood. At this point, Irfan and thewyer were shocked. Irfan''s face drastically changed and he red at Fade. He then started to shout, "Fade, what are you doing! How dare you attack my subordinate. I..." Fadepletely ignored him and he kicked at the burly man once more. The man started screaming again after taking the blow. He curled up on the floor like a cooked prawn. "Fade, do you know what you''re doing!" Irfan shouted fiercely. Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 "Apologize!" Fade''s voice was cold. He red icily at the burly man on the ground. The man''s mouth was filled with blood. "Fade, how dare you hit me. I won''t let you off..." He uttered. Even before he could finish talking, Fade lifted his right foot and stepped on the man¡¯s left arm. A sound of a crack was heard and the man''s left arm bone shattered. His screams could be heard everywhere, ¡°Argh...¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Fade, stop this right now...¡± Irfan shouted fiercely. He was about to pounce on him. However, Fade just turned to look at him. His eyes were cold as he spoke, "I''ll beat you too if you dare toe over!¡± The cold and oppressive aura instantly stunned Irfan. He didn''t dare to move a muscle At that moment, Fade stepped on the burly man once again. With another crack, the man¡¯s right arm bone shattered and his screams filled the room once more. At that moment, the burly man was really scared. He spoke as he spouted blood, "I''ll apologize, I''ll apologize..." The man managed to climb over to the young woman with difficulty. He spoke through the blood in his mouth and said, "I was wrong, I was wrong, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" "Scram!" Fade shouted coldly. He then kicked the burly man away as soon as he was done apologizing Irfan''s face was unsightly when he saw this. However, he didn''t dare say a word. He could only help the burly man up and leave the ce in embarrassment. As he watched them leave, Fade turned around and personally tended to the young woman''s wounds before letting her rest for the day. Back in the meeting room, Ernest was still worried about what had just happened. He looked at Fade and said, "Fade, Irfan isn''t a simple person. Won''t there be any problems in the future?" Fade replied, "Rx, Uncle Soo. Everything will be fine. He''s just a yboy using his father''s name. I didn''t take him seriously.¡± In the following days. Ernest Company returned to normal with Irfan''s departure. However, the video of Fabrico demanding Fade''s apology became more and more viral In addition to Fabrico, a few of the other Flying Dragon n members and even members of other sects posted videos online. They strongly reprimanded Fade for killing Hebron and righteously demanded his apologies. Fade didn''t bother to respond in the face of such matters. However, theizens interpreted his actions as shirking responsibility and fear. There was a point in time where a lot of negative information regarding him became viral. There were also all sorts of sarcasticments and questions online. He wasn''t affected by these voices. Instead, his attention was attracted by a phone call. The caller surprised him. It was Joey''s senior from the Capital University, Yankee. She was still an intern working under Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. in Capital City. She was considered to be under his wing. When she had called, he immediately picked up and answered, "Yankee, I''m Fade." "President Chen, are you free?" She was very respectful over the phone. Upon hearing this, he spoke, "Yankee, why are you being so polite? Just call me Brother Chen like before.¡± ¡°Okay, Brother Chen." She replied, "Are you free right now? I have something I need your help with!" "What is it? Just say it!¡± Yankee replied, "Brother Chen, it''s ike this. I waS inspecting an ancient tomb with ateacher from our NN university In the end, many weird things Rappened and our teacher r fell ] I. Were currently all at a loss-. T know that you''re proficient J itr naedicine so we''d like youtoe over to help take a look." Content belongs to Upon hearing this, Fade remembered that Joey and Yankee were both studying archeology in Capital City. The entire school had very few students and they didn''t have many sses. However, Yankee was about to graduate and she still had an internship. As such, she had followed her teacher to conduct some research. As he thought of this, he didn''t hesitate and immediately agreed, "I''m free, where are you? I''lle over right now." ¡°Brother Chen, I''m at the West River District. I''ll send you the addresster. Thank you very much." She was very grateful. Heughed, "Yankee, there''s no need to be so formal with me.¡± "By the way, how is Joey in Capital City?" Fade seized the opportunity to ask about his junior''s situation. She replied, "Joey''s condition has improved after you sent the herb over. There shouldn''t be any problems with Master Chen''s care of her." "Well. I''m relieved," he said. "Yankee, just wait for me there. I''lle over today." "Sorry to trouble you, Brother Chen," she responded gratefully. As soon as he hung up the phone, Fade immediately asked someone to book the earliest flight to West River District. He then made some preparations before going there. He reached West River District by evening on the same day. There was still quite a distance from where Yankee was investigating so he called for a taxi and rushed over. After driving for about two hours, the sky was dark and it was quite near to where Yankee was. They had already reached the outskirts as there were fields and hills everywhere. Some lights could only be asionally seen and it made the surroundings seem tranquil. After driving for about another half hour, the narrow road became crowded and there was a traffic jam. There were sounds of cars honking everywhere. Fade''s car was caught in the middle and he had no choice but to slow down "What''s going on? Why are there so many cars? Is there an event going on?" He curiously asked. Upon hearing this, the driver looked at him with surprise. "Aren''t you here for the Goddess Lunar?" The driver asked. ¡°What Goddess Lunar?" Fade was even more confused. Upon seeing this, the taxi driver started to exvitedly exin to him, "We recently found an ancient co temple h Here, Inside the temple i ise bod hisattva. ording to the local elders. the bodhisattva is named Goddess Lunar." 4 "The elders said that Goddess Lunar is very efficacious and grants your every prayer. Therefore, they renovated the entire temple. and offer scented candles as well as paper money to her on a daily basis," he continued. "Goddess Lunar, is there such a bodhisattva? I''ve never heard of her at all! Is she really efficacious?¡± Fade curiously asked The driver replied, "We initially didn''t know who Gd¨¦ddess Lunar was either! Everyone didn''t believe it in . the begigning and we all just ~ watchee the excitement. However, as tinte passed, many people-- started to believe as magicat things centinuously happened.¡± ¡°What happened?" Fade asked. Content belongs to The driver said, ¡°In the beginning, there was a dying elder in the vige. He went to the Lunar Temple to beg for a bowl of sacred water. As soon as he drank it, he went home to rest and was well again the next day.¡± "As soon as the news had spread, the nearby vigers all went to pray to her. At that moment, many more magical things happened,¡± the driver added. Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 "There was an infertile couple and they went to pray for a son. In the end, the wife really became pregnant upon returning a weekter. There were those whose businesses were about to go bankrupt. They came to burn incense and their businesses grew after they got back. There were also those who came to pray about their universities, and their results in the national college entrance examination improved by leaps and bounds..." The driver continued. "Anyway, there are various rumors spreading far and wide. Therefore. many more peoplee to the Lunar Temple to pray. There are even people coming from overseas just to pray and offer incense here.¡± "There are too many people here and it''s a remote area. In addition, the poor roads contribute to major traffic like this,¡± the driver helplessly said. After hearing the stories, Fade found it hard to believe and he couldn''t help but say, "Is it really that efficacious? It doesn''t seem possible!" The driver said, ¡°I don''t really believe it either. However, there are many who do. The rumors are getting more and more genuine. I have a rtive in the vige and he prayed for a week before receiving a cup of sacred water. After he drank it, his rheumatism got better. However, there has recently been a rumor that the Lunar Temple isn''t that efficacious anymore." "Whether it''s real or not, I believe everyone''s intentions are good. I''m nning toe and pray during my spare time as well," the driver said. Fade nodded when he finished speaking. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. They waited for another ten more minutes but the car was stuck on the road and was unable to move. Upon seeing this, Fade took out his wallet and paid the driver before continuing on foot. There were a lot of people who made the same choice as him and decided to walk. However, almost all of them carried bags of different sizes. The mostmon items seen in the bags were scented incense and paper money. Some people even brought stacks of paper about Bodhisattvas and Buddha. Some rich people even held stacks of cash. As the distance wasn''t too far away, Fade had reached the intersection in fifteen minutes as a result of his fast-paced walking. One could see that the concrete road ended here. Thereafter, the road was divided into two. The left side was bustling and filled with cars and people as they were headed in that direction. From a distance, Fade could see a bright temple at the foot of the mountain. There were manynterns shining brightly and the sound of drums and gongs shook the heavens. It was all very exciting. That was obviously the location of the Lunar Temple. On the right side of the intersection, the path led into the woods. It was sparsely popted. That was the location of the ancient tomb Yankee and the others were investigating. Fade strode towards the right path after ncing at the fanatical people on the left. After walking for about twenty minutes, he was deep in the woods At the entrance of a valley, he saw the flicker of mes and heard some voices. "It seems that the tomb is located inside the valley,¡± he thought and walked into the valley. Yankee came out as soon as she saw him. She skipped over with a smile and said, "Brother Chen, you''re here!" He nodded with a smile before following her to the tent in the mountains. Upon settling his luggage in the tent, she poured him a cup of hot tea. "Brother Chen, it must''ve been a hassle for you to rush over on such short notice,¡± she apologized He took the tea and sipped it before asking. ¡°How''s your teacher''s condition? How about I go take a look at him now.¡± She replied, "My teacher has been in aa. We called for a doctor but he couldn''t diagnose what was wrong. We just considered bringing him back to Capital City for treatment." "However, as soon as he leaves, we''ll have to stop all archeological work on the temb. The temb will be damaged as the situation isn''t optimistic as of now," she added. He nodded in agreement. When he first enteredthe valley, he had taken a look around. There was a small -> tomb int the valley and parts of it its were damaged. If it wasn''t repaired in tisde, the tomb couldbe ? destroyed. 4 Just as Yankee was chatting with Fade, an anxious voice sounded outside. Someone barged into the tent and said, "Yankee, it''s not good, Hassad has been..." The voice came from a young man who wore sses in his twenties. He stopped talking as soon as he saw Fade. Upon seeing this, Yankee quickly introduced him, "Brother Chen, this is Hallim Zhou, my ssmate from archeology school." "Hallim, this is Fade whom I''ve mentioned before. He''s a great doctor and I''ve invited him to take a look at Mr. Hu,¡± she added. "Dr. Chen!" Hallim looked at Fade before speaking in a hurry, "Yankee, Hassad has been abducted by the people of the Xu family vige.¡± "What?" She was shocked and immediately asked, "How dare they do that. Where did they bring him?" Hallim was anxious and said, "The Xu family brotight Hassad to the Lunar Temple They said that ProfessomHassad led the excavation of the tomb and damaged the feng shui oftheir vige. His actions: resulted in the Lunar Temp! being less efficacious. 1 ?They wantto make hin plead guilty to the Gaddess Lunar and allow her to be efficacious again." Content belongs to "Nonsense, this is total nonsense.¡± Yankee eximed, "They even believe such superstitions.¡± "They still believe in all these things. We tried to exin it to them but we failed. They''re huge in numbers and we couldn''t stop them so we could only let them take Hassad away," he helplessly said. "This is total recklessness. If something happens to Hassad, it would be a huge loss to the archeological world. I''ll go take a look!" She was very anxious as she got up. Fade understood the situation and got up with her. "Yankee, I''ll go with you to get Hassad back!" Hallim lookechworried as he saw their hasty movements. "Yankee, why don''twwe just call the police! => There are too many of them and they won''t listen to any of our o reasons. If they attack us, welll be in grave danger,¡± he said. Content b¨¦longs to ? Fade spoke in a deep voice and said, "Rx, they won''t dare touch you with me around.¡± "But..." Hallim was still worried However, Yankee had already set out with Fade. "Hallim. if you''re scared, you can stay here and wait for us!" Yankee said. "I, 1... will go with you!¡± Hallim hesitated for a moment before rushing out with a shovel. The three of them moved together and rushed to the Lunar Temple. Half an hourter, it was already dark but the surroundings of the temple were still bright and bustling with people.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The small temple was only about ten square meters but it was now crowded with many people. There were hundreds of candles and incense burning at the door. There were even piles of paper money burning everywhere on the surrounding ground. Many people were kowtowing and whispering. They kept praying for their wishes to be granted. There was an old Bodhisattva statue in the temple with a stretcher ced in front of it. There was an elder with white hair lying on the stretcher. He was unconscious and didn''t move at all. Chapter 1864 Chapter 1864 Surrounding the stretcher were seven to eight vigers in their forties or fifties. They respectfully stood on both sides. In the middle was a witch who wore heavy makeup and a red flower in her hair. She also held a wooden staff in her hand. At this moment. she was repetitively jumping about as she murmured under her breath. She also asionally threw handfuls of ashes on the elder oan the stretcher. As the witch worked, the nearby vigers and believers shouted in excitement. "Goddess Lunar, please don¡¯t me us. We have brought you the sinner," one of the believers said. "Please forgive us, Goddess Lunar. We havee to repent,¡± another said. There was smoke everywhere amidst the shouts. The statue of the Goddess Lunar in the temple hall looked blurry through the smoke. It looked as if it woulde to life at any moment. The heavily powdered witch kept jumping harder and harder as she continued her chanting. Lastly, she brought out a dagger the size of her arm and stabbed towards Hassad on the stretcher. At that critical moment, a shrill voice cried out, "Don''t!" The vigers¡¯ attention was attracted by the shout. They saw Yankee, Hallim, and Fade running over. They obviously knew Yankee and Hallim as they started to point at them. "They''re Hassad''s students!" One of them said "They were among the people who excavated the tomb,¡± another yelled. ¡°Our Feng Shui was destroyed because of them. Goddess Lunar is no longer efficacious because of them,¡± a third cried. The witch, Marilyn, narrowed her eyes in the temple. "Stop them,¡± shemanded. The vigers at the door immediately obstructed their way and surrounded them, preventing them from entering. As for Marilyn, she raised the dagger and was about to stab Hassad once again. When Yankee saw this, she became very agitated and started to shout. "Stop, you''remitting murder. If Hassad dies, all of you are aplices and will go to prison,¡± she yelled At that moment, Hallim gathered his courage and added, "We''ve already called the police before we came. If you don''t stop now, all of you will be arrested when the police arrive.¡± It had to be said that the police still intimidated these ordinary vigers. For a brief moment, the meb of vigers started to hesitate. When Marilyn saw this, she shouted, "Don''t be frightened by them. There''s a traffic jam right now and the police can''te in." "What''s more. I''m not killing him. I''m just taking some of the blood from his heart to use as a sacrifice. Only then can we repent to the Goddess Lunar," she added. "Don''t you want to see the Goddess Lunar manifest once more?" She said As soon as she spoke, many vigers hesitated once more. As for Marilyn, she signaled the seven or eight burly men beside her. They walked out of the temple towards Yankee and the others. With the addition of these men, weak students like Yankee and Hallim couldn''t pass through. They could only helplessly look on as Marilyn was about to stab Hassad in the chest. As the tragedy was about to happen, a gust of wind cut through the air and hit Marilyn''s wrist. Blood was spilled all over as the dagger in her hand was sent flying She grabbed her wrist and cried out in pain. "Who..." She fiercely shouted. With a roar, Fade jumped out from the viger''s siege and carried Yankee and Hallim as he entered into the temple. "Who are you? How dare you interfere with our sacrificial ceremony..." Marilyn red hostilely at him. Fade didn''t say much but pped her. "You trickster, how dare you to harm others! Do you have a death wish?¡± He asked "How dare you hit me! How dare you hit me! I..." She was furious and red at Fade as she shouted He simply pped her on the other cheek and shouted coldly, ¡°I''ll kill you if you continue to spout nonsense.¡± His terrifying cold eyes really intimidated her. She pulled back and dared not say another word. At that moment, Yankee and Hallim were checking on Hassad, who was on the stretcher. Fade turned around and started to check on him. He infused him with positive energy. After some time, hee told Yankee and Hallim, "Don''t worry, Hassaq''s alright. I can cure him!" "Then hurry up, Brother Chen..." Yankee spoke anxiously. However, Marilyn''s voice suddenly sounded, "Dis-everyone see that? These are.the people who interfered. with the feng shui of our vige ¨¦ and caused Goddess Lunar to be unable to manifest herself. Now, theyre even interrupting our cereniony. Harry up and catch themContent belongs to As she stirred up the crowd, the vigers at the door started to be agitated as they surged through the door. Yankee and Hallim''s faces changed as soon as they saw their reaction. Yankee quickhyshouted, "Don''t be fooled, everyone! The witch is lying. The matter of the ancient tomb has? nothing te do with the Goddess_~> Lunartemple. Additionally, the& manifestation is just superstition. Don''t believe it." 4 "Superstition? Have you all forgotten about the time when Goddess Lunar manifested and healed others?" Marilyn shouted in the crowd. I''ve recovered only after I drank the sacred water from the Goddess Lunar. She is real!" One of the vigers shouted. "They excavated the ancient tomb. They''re the liars, catch them,¡± another shouted. "Goddess Lunar is the ancestor and goddess of our vige. We can''t let them spheme against her. Stop them!" "No, we didn''t..." Yankee uttered "I''m going to call the police. Don¡¯te over!¡± Hallim said. As the vigers surged in, Yankee and Hallim''s exnations seemed weak. Just as the hundreds of vigers were about tdtush i in, a thunderous angry roarsounded through the sky: The sould exploded in the heayeris and everyone was shocked by the nois¨¦> They were instantly stunned an¨¦ dared not move a muscle. "All of you, stop right now!" No doubt the person who roared was Fade. At that moment, he was looking at the vigers with a dark expression. He was filled with anger. Seeing that the vigers were kept under control, he spoke softly to Yankee and Hallim. "Take Hassad and leave," he said. The duo quickly lifted Hassad from the stretcher. Fade led the way with his furious eyes ring fiercely at the crowd, intimidating them in the process.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The three of them walked out of the temple unscathed. At that moment, Marilyn shouted even more. "There''s only three of them. Don''t be scared. If we cooperate with each other, they definitely can''t leave this ce,¡± she said. The seven or eight burly men led the charge and the vigers followed after them when they saw them charging. The scene was once again thrown into chaos and there were shouts to be heard from afar. Chapter 1865 Chapter 1865 However, the foremost burly men were sent flying with an invisible force before they could go near Fade. With a few loud bangs, theynded, embarrassed, in the paddy fields nearby. Fade then stepped out of the temple. He used his right foot to kick up a huge rock at the entrance of the temple. He pushed the stone outwards as soon as it reached his chest. "Boom!" His palm was imprinted on the stone. The humongous force instantly shattered the stone into powder which dissipated in the air. "Now, who else wants a fight?" He stopped and nced at the vigers as he shouted coldly. The scene instantly fell silent. The vigers, who were about to move, instantly stiffened on the spot. They dared not meet his eyes. They started to retreat, not daring toe near him. Upon seeing this, he said to Yankee and Hallim, "Let''s go!" The trio immediately left with Hassad under the angry and terrified eyes of the vigers Marilyn was hiding in the crowd. As soon as she saw Fade leave, hatred brewed in her eyes. She spoke under her breath and said, "Who''s that guy? To think he was a martial artist and a strong one at that?¡± "I''ll investigate right away!" A ck shadow beside her said. Fade and the others brought Hassad back to the excavation camp. Yankee and Hallim were very grateful to him. Especially for Hallim, he now looked at Fade with great respect and curiosity. After all, his performance at the temple not only shocked the vigers, but also Hallim. Fade looked at them and said, "Go get some hot water. I''ll treat Hassad right now.¡± "Yes!" Yankee and Hallim immediately went out. Fade grabbed Hassad¡¯s wrist and started to feel his pulse. After a few seconds, he frowned and looked at him. "Hassad, what did you encounter? Why do you have such condensed Evil Qi in your body?" As he murmured to himself, Fade began his treatment. Evil Qi was very aggressive and fierce. It was very harmful to a person''s organs and meridians. One usually needed to slowly nourish the body to get rid of it. It was a veryplicated matter. However, it was nothing for him. That was because the Kong Fu of Jiu Yang that Fade practiced was an ultimate Yang martial arts skill. It could naturally counter Yin energy such as Evil Qi. Therefore, it only took Fade half an hour to clear the Evil Qi in Hassad¡¯s body, Soon after that, Hassad started to slowly wake up. At that moment, Yankee and Hallim had returned with the hot water. They were overjoyed to see their teacher wake up. They then expressed their utmost gratitude to Fade Both of them tended to Hassan before inquiring about their concerns. That was, what exactly did Hassad encounter? Why did he end up like that? At that moment, Hassad was also confused. "It was two days ago when we had just cleared the soil on the upper level of the tomb. We then opened a crack in the tomb. The next step was to investigate the inside of the tomb,¡± he exined. "Yankee and Hallim are new here, so I went in to check it out for safety reasons. I wanted to make sure it was perfectly safe before I let them in." ¡°However, what I never expected was that as scon as I entered, I felt the air grow stuffy. It wasn''t more than ten meters in when I had difficulty breathing." "At that moment, I suspected that the air in the tomb wasn''t ventted and there cOuld be miasma. Therefore ¡®took some medicine and wore a.gas mask. However, I never thought that these means were¡± useless. After walking for another few meters, I felt my eyes-go dark and I fainted. I don''t knowW anything more apart from that," he concluded. Yankee and Hallim frowned as they heard his story. "Why did this happen? We ventted the tomb for some time when we opened it. We even did a test on the density of carbon dioxide in the tomb. The data from the result was quite normal then!¡± Yankee said. ¡°Teacher''s body has always been healthy. It wouldn''t be caused by your body being too weak!" Hallim added. It was only then that Fade nced at Hassad. "It seems like the Evil Qi from the tomb entered Hassad''s body, so that¡¯s why he fainted,¡± he thought to himself. "However, it''s difficult for Evil Qi to gather under normal circumstances. Could there be something in this tomb?" He thought. As he thought about this, he couldn''t help but look outside the tent He then turned to Hassad and asked, "Hassad, what dynasty is the tomb from? Do you have any idea whose tomb it is?¡± Hassad shook his head and said, It''s still unclear. However, based on my initia judgment, it should be a: ¡° tomb from the Qing Dynasty. It SS shou at be too old and the area isn Lt60 arge. We didn''t find Lany presious artifacts so it shouldn''t b¨¦long to anyone famous* Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "My guess is that it''s the tomb of a rich local or an official of the Qing Dynasty. It wasn''t very important.¡± he exined. Yankee and Hallim nodded beside him. Actually, if it really was an important tomb, they wouldn''t have allowed two students like them to participate in the excavation. Upon hearing this, Fade wanted to probe the tomb even more. However, it was dark now so he didn''t bother to bring it up. After chatting for a while, all of them went to rest. Hassad got up early the next morning. After cleaning up and having his breakfast. he started to busy himself with the excavation. After all, the progress was dyed during the two days when he was unconscious. Yankee and Hallim also started to busy themselves with preparations for work. Fade took a walk around the area and observed the environment. The tomb wasn''t veryrge and he quickly walked around it. Upon careful observation, he stood in front of the tomb with a serious look on his face. His expression wasn''t pleasant. That was because he discovered that the tomb''s location was very odd upon his observation. One had to understand that under normal circumstances, ancient eople paid-attention to auspicious natters. Hoey would find a ce -~ ith good Feng shui so as to bless their descendants. Burial spots-with names such as Yang DragonLand Wn Family Prosperity Lancwere d¨¦tived from these behaviors. To sum it up, they were very particr about their burial spots. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org 20 = SS However, the location of the ancient tomb was in a valley with only a single entrance. It was like a basin; Yin energy gathered here and Evil Qi couldn''t get out. There wasn''t anything auspicious about this. In fact, it was a dangerous Yin Assemble Spot. During ancient times, nobody would choose such a ce as a burial ground if he had anymon sense about Feng Shui. Moreover, judging from the scale of the ancient tomb, the owner of the tomb was either a rich man or an official. It was impossible that he couldn''t afford to hire a geomancer. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1866 Chapter 1866 ording to Hassad''s deduction, the tomb had a history of at least two hundred years. Evil Qi had gathered for two hundred years and had trouble dispersing. There should be something supernatural in the tomb. At that moment, Hassad, Yankee and Hallim were preparing to enter the tomb. Upon seeing this, Fade quickly hurried to them. "Professor Hu, you can''t go into the tomb!" He warned. "Fade, what''s the matter? Did something happen?¡± Hassad looked at him and asked. Fade didn''t know how to exin Feng Shui. After all, Hassad was an archeologist and didn''t believe in these superstitions. However, if he really let him go down the tomb, Hassad would really lose his life. Fade had to remind him and said, "Hassad, the tomb isn''t safe. I suggest that it''s best you don''t enter it now." "Don''t worry, Fade. This time, we made preparations and have done a series of checks on the tomb. There isn''t any problem. We''ve brought medicine and all types of devices so there shouldn''t be any other problem,¡± Hassad reassured him. Fade shook his head and said, ¡®Hassad, that¡¯s not what I''m talking about." "Then Fade, what do you mean..." Hassad looked at him. Fade thought for a moment and spoke, "Hassad, I''m a martial arts practitioner and have a little knowledge on Feng Shui. From my deduction, the Feng Shui of the tomb is bad. Itis a Yin Assemble Spot. There may be something supernatural in the tomb." "Fade, this..." Hassad was stunned and he continued, "I know you mean well but I''ve done some research on Feng Shui too. It''s a means for the ancient people to specte on luck. It only carries their expectations.¡± "Judging from the ancient methods, I can see that the Feng Shui here isn''t good. However, you said that the tomb may have nurtured something supernatural; this isn''t scientific,¡± Hassad insisted. "After all, the so-called Yin Assemble Spot is just dampness from a scientific view, resulting in the tomb umting moisture and breeding germs. It then breeds decay and miasma. All of these are exinable and we''ve done necessary preventative measures. Therefore, it wouldn''t be a problem.¡± Fade couldn''t exin everything to him. However, he couldn''t watch him plunge into danger as well. "Hassad, let''s do it this way. All of you can wait outside while I go down alone to take a look. If there isn''t any danger, then you cane down." he suggested. "But Fade, you''re not an archeologist. On the other hand, if it''s as you say and it''s really dangerous when you go down, won''t you be..." Hassad was worried. Fade replied, "Rx, Hassad. I''m a martial artist and a powerful one at that. Even if there''s danger, I can take care of myself. There won''t be a problem." "But..." Hassad was still hesitant.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. It was Yankee who believed in Fade and spoke, "Teacher, Brother Chen is really powerful. Let''s act ording to his n!" "That''s... Alright, Fade. Sorry for the trouble." Hassad nodded in agreement. Fade nodded and prepared to go down the tomb. However, Hassad grabbed him and gave him a set of professional equipment. He then exined various matters for him to take note of in the tomb. He couldn''t make any sudden movements, he couldn''t damage the artifacts in the tomb, don''t... Fade nodded as he listened. As soon as all the preparations were done, he went into the tomb under Hassad and the others¡¯ watchful eyes. As soon as he entered the tomb, all that came into his view was darkness. There was even dampness in the air and it made him feel somewhat ufortable. However, all this was nothing to him and he continued to stride forward. The path in the tomb wasn''t long and after walking for about twenty meters, he reached the heart of the tomb The wooden door to the grave waspletely rotten and one could see the tributes inside. There were even four coffins inside However, these coffins were rotten from the moisture and one could also see piles of ck matter on the inside. Fade stepped into the heart of the tomb and felt a wave of Evil Qiing towards him. It made him feel dizzy and ufortable. However, he quickly let out his positive energy and dispersed the Evil Qi. He then proceeded into the tomb and started to investigate. He carefully opened the rotten coffins and only saw some rotten wood and ironware. There were even some half-disintegrated bones. He could vaguely see three remains. However, one of them was missing. Perhaps the corpse had totally rotted. After walking around the tomb, he could vaguely see that this was a room that was used to store burial objects. The four corpses in the coffins were obviously considered burial objects as well. Fade foundsan entrance on the other side of the tomb that led inside. H¨¦ walked:ih that direction and found that the door here was very thick and-sturdy. Although it was rtten, didn''t copse at all, Content b¨¦longs to ~ As he ooked Inside from a hole, he could see that it was internally very spaciousNts internal constructions > were more luxurious than its SS external construction. In the middle of ther roomid a huge wooden coffin. _ S a It was obvious that this was the main grave. Inside the huge coffinid the master of the tomb However, the master of the tomb couldn''t escape the fate of rotting. The huge coffin was also utterly rotten and the lid was leaning towards the side. There were even some marks on the coffin. Fade could see that there were masses of ck energy from the uncovered lid The ck energy drifted apart with dense Evil Qi, making one feel very ufortable. It seemed that this main coffin was the source of the Evil Qi. "What happened to the owner of this coffin that he had such resentment, nurturing such strong Evil Qi?" Fade thought to himself. At the same time, he circted his positive energy to dispel the Evil Qi that entered his body. Even a normal ck Level martial artist would have trouble enduring such dense Evil Qi. Not to mention an ordinary person like Hassad. No wonder he couldn''t even reach the side I tomb and instantly fairited. C¨¦ntent belongs to As he thought about this, Fade prepared to enter the main tomb to disperse the Evil Qi. After all, if he didn''t disperse it, it was impossible for Hassad and the rest to enter the tomb. However, just as he was about to act, there was a sudden cry from outside. "Argh. no..." Fade was wearing somemunication devices and his expression instantly changed. "Yankee, Hassad, what happened? Are you all alright?" He quickly shouted "Somebody came, no, we..." The voices vaguely sounded. Nheless, Fade could hear the fear and anxiety in Yankee''s voice. He couldn''t care less about the tomb and immediately turned around before rushing out of the tomb. Chapter 1867 Chapter 1867 In less than three minutes, Fade had exited the tomb and his vision brightened up. Only then did he realize that he waspletely surrounded. Judging from their clothes, they were vigers from the nearby area and among them was Marilyn, the witch whom Fade had pped the night before. There were even a few burly men beside her as they gave him an unfriendly stare. Fade looked around and noticed that Hassad, Yankee, and Hallim were gagged and tied up in the tents. They were furious but couldn''t speak at all "What are you doing?¡± Fade''s eyes turned cold as soon as he saw this. He red fiercely at Marilyn and the others. The vigers were still quite afraid of him after their encounter the night before. When they saw him ring at them. they retreated with fear on their faces. When Marilyn saw this, she spoke up and said, "Don¡¯t be afraid of him. This is our territory. We don''t need their permission to do anything." Upon hearing this, the vigers calmed down and surrounded him once more. Upon seeing this, killing intent shed through Fade''s eyes. He red at Marilyn with energy surging in his palm. "I''ll kill you if you continue to bewitch them," he warned She unexpectedly looked righteous and in the face of Fade''s threat, she stood still without any intention of dodging. Instead, she looked like she wanted to die a hero. She red at him and said, "You can kill me but you can''t stop everyone from talking. As long as we''re here, you''ll never be able to destroy the Feng Shui of the vige." It seemed that everyone was cheered on by her spirit. Many vigers swarmed up and stood out with their heads held high as if they wanted to fight till the end. "Don''t think about touching this ancient tomb without our permission!" One of the vigers yelled "I don''t believe you dare to kill us all," another eximed. "My nephew is from the state police station. If youy a hand on us, the police won''t let you off at all," a third supported. Upon seeing this, Fade''s eyes grew cold. He looked at the many vigers and spoke coldly, "What do you all want?" The vigers were indignant and they started to shout. "We want you to get the hell out of here," they shouted in unison. "We want to restore the ancient tomb!" Another demanded. "By the way, the professor must stay as a sacrifice to the Goddess Lunar so that she may continue manifesting.¡± Marilyn said. As they were talking, the burly men beside Marilyn started to walk over to Hassad and were about to act. Fade''s expression darkened when he saw this. He shouted fiercely before striking out with his palm. The burly men were sent flying as he shouted again, "I''ll kill anyone who dares toe close!" At that moment, the vigers were intimidated by his momentum. However, Marilyn rolled her eyes. She shouted at the vigers and said, "He''s deliberately destroying our Feng Shui so that our vige will continue to rot. We won''t rest until this matter is resolved." The vigers immediately shouted after her. "Do not destroy our Feng Shui!" "This is our right. you can''t vite it." "We must protect the benefits of our vige!¡± "You''re still bewitching them. I''ll kill you!" Fade shouted at Marilyn with killing intent. The energy in his palm surged and he was about to strike. As soon as she saw this, fear shed across her eyes. However, she didn''t escape. Instead, she spoke in an arrogant and cold voice, "Even if you kill me, you can''t shut our mouths.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Is that so! Then I''ll kill you!" Fade was unrestrained and stepped forward. He then proceeded to strike down with his energy filled palm. At that moment, an extremely powerful pressure covered her and it terrified her. She almost crumbled to the ground and there was a look of hopelessness in her eyes as her expression grew anxious. At that moment, a voice sounded behind him, "Fade, stop!" Upon hearing the voice, Fade turned around and saw that the person who spoke was Hassad. He had somehow removed the gag and was shouting with a flushed expression "Hassad, she''s bewitching everyone with her words. These matters can''t be settled if I don''t kill her.¡± Fade said. Hassad rebutted, "Fade, we''re here for archeology. We must exin what they don''t understand. We mustn''t use force, let alone kill someone.¡± "But..." Fade''s face was filled with anger and unwillingness. However, Hassad''s face was solemn. "Fade. I know you mean well but please listen to me. Don''t kill anyone," he pleaded. After a few seconds of silence, Fade retracted his hand and red fiercely at Marilyn. He then proceeded to where Hassad and the rest were tied up and released them. Hassad walked over to the vigers after stretching his body. He nced anem and exined, "Dear vigerS, I''m a professor from the Collegeof Archeology in Capital, City. Thigancient tomb is x considered a relic and has nothing to dowwith the feng shui of the.¡± vige. I ask that you not be fooled. Archeology is a very important cultural research job...¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He spoke sincerely and tried his best to exin the importance of archeology. However, the vigers couldn''t understand him and didn''t believe him either. "Hassad, we know you''re a schr. Howevernwe don''t know anything¡± about archeology or relics. All we knows 48 that this ancient tomb: belongs to our vige and ye can''t touch it,¡± one of the vigers said. "That''s right, maybe the one buried inside is our ancestor. You''re digging up our ancestor''s grave and we won''t allow it." another added. ¡®Hassad, you keep saying that the ancient torptrhas nothing to do with Feng ShuboF luck However, ever -> since yotrstarted the excavation¡± Goddess Lunar didn''t manifest¡¯ anymore. How do you exint this?" A third questioned him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? "Those were all just coincidences. There isn''t any evidence to prove that they''re rted!" Hassad tried to exin. However, it obviously wasn''t working. "Why aren''t they rted? It''s so obvious, it''s definitely rted!" "We''ve seen the Goddess Lunar manifest countless times. How could it be fake?¡± "Even if they aren''t rted, I feel ufortable about you digging up my ancestor''s grave!¡± "This, I..." Hassad wanted to continue exining but the other party had lost interest and started to cause amotion. "Anyway, you can''t continue the excavation," the vigers said. "You have to apologize," another followed. "You must go to the temple of the Goddess Lunar and kowtow." a third demanded Hassad''s face was filled with helplessness as he listened to the viger¡¯smotion Fade''s expression was solemn as he suddenly shouted, "All of you, shut up!" It was like the sound of thunder. With a loud bang. all of the vigers were instantly intimidated. The scene fell silent and everyone looked at him. Chapter 1868 Chapter 1868 Fade then nced at the vigers and shouted, ¡°You said that the excavation of the tomb destroyed your Feng Shui. Let me tell you now, the Feng Shui of this tomb is terrible. It''s a terrain named Yin Assemble Spot. ording to ancient Feng Shui, it not only doesn''t attract good luck and can¡¯t bring good tidings, but it could also bring disasters to you." "Do you still want to keep such Feng Shui?" Fade asked once more. The vigers were dumbfounded at Fade''s words. "Yin Assemble Spot, have you heard of it? " One of the vigers asked "Is it really that bad?¡± "I don''t believe it!" Someone else yelled. "I seem to remember a geomancering when I was a little boy. He said this terrain attracted Yin energy and Evil Qi. Anyway it isn''t a good ce!" "Really? How old were you at that time? Why can you still remember it so clearly?¡± Another viger asked. Marilyn''s expression changed when she heard the viger''s discussions. What a joke. Didn''t you call yourselves scientists? You said that Feng Shui is fake and now you say that the feng shui here is terrible. Aren''t you contradicting yourself?¡± "Furthermore, how are you going to exin the matter of Goddess Lunar manifesting?¡± As soon as she said this, the vigers¡¯ doubts were dispelled.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "That''s right. This guy is so young, what could he know about Feng Shui!" One of the vigers shouted. "He''s just making an excuse to fool us." "The manifestation of Goddess Lunar can''t be faked. I don''t know feng shui but I believe in Goddess Lunar," A third eximed Upon seeing this, Fade snorted coldly, "All of you are pathetic andughable!¡± "The so-called manifestation of Goddess Lunar is a huge scam. It''s just taking some spiritual herbs to cure somemon diseases and you take it as bodhisattva manifesting. I can''t believe all of you even fell for it, pathetic!¡± "A scam, that¡¯s impossible?" One of the vigers asked "I saw the Goddess Lunar manifest with my own eyes. It''s definitely not a scam!" "You''re talking nonsense!" Fade didn''t say anything when the vigers¡¯ questions were being posed towards him. Instead, he simply picked up a dry tree branch from the ground and showed it to the vigers. He then held the branch in his hand and started to circte his positive energy. "What is this kid doing?" One of the vigers asked. "He''s acting so mysteriously with a branch!" Another said. "Get out of here. We won''t believe you," a third shouted. Through the viger¡¯s voices of doubt, the dry branch in Fade''s hand started to gain moisture as if it wasing alive. Additionally, a dried flower on the branch started to freshen up and bloom. In the end, it blossomed into a fresh flower. At that moment, everyone was dumbfounded and stunned. "How... How did he do that?" The vigers were surprised. "A dead branch blooming, that''s so miraculous!¡± "Could he be a deity and is manifesting?" Fade then threw the branch away. The branch dried up once more without the support of his positive energy. He then looked at the vigers and spoke. "Now you see! A dead branch can rejuvenate; this is the means of a martial artist. The so- called manifestation you saw is just a scam in my eyes." "Martial artists! I''ve heard of them before, I think they''re very powerful!" One of the vigers said. "I have an uncle in the city who practices martial arts. I remember he spoke about various mystical things a martial artist can do when he came back last month!" ¡°Could Goddess Lunar¡¯s manifestation really be fake!¡± A third cried. When Marilyn noticed the situation going out of her control, she shouted as her eyes clouded over, "Don''t be fooled by his tricks.¡± "It''s just a deceptive trick but he says it''s the means of a martial artist. What a joke. Martial artists only have strong bodies and powerful strength They can never do magical things like that.¡± she added "However, Goddess Lunar manifesting is the manifestation of a real bodhisattva. It can¡¯t be done by any martial artist.¡± "If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you a manifestation!" As soon as she finished speaking, she started to mumble with extraordinary speed. She held rune papers in her hand and started to dance. After a few minutes, the rune papers in her hand suddenly went aze and she threw them into the sky. She then red at them and shouted, "Goddess Lunar, manifest!" The rune papers instantly burned into ashes. However, the smoke didn''t disperse. Instead, they gathered in the air and formed the face of an ancient woman. At the same time, a solemn and holy voice rang out. "I am the Bodhisattva Lunar, Guardian of the Moon Pce. Why have you summoned me?" The voice sounded. Such a scene dumbfounded the vigers. They knelt on the ground and started to kowtow. "The goddess has manifested, she has manifested." the vigers eximed. ¡°Bodhisattva, a real Bodhisattva!" Another praised. "A deity has descended to earth. It''s a deity!¡± A third said. Marilyn looked smug when she saw this. After respectfu ly bowing to the smoke in the air, she spoke, . ¡®Goddess L Cunar, we''ve been x kneeling-day and night, praying for you temanifest. However, we didn''t gevan answer. We pray thaktyou raay instruct us on how t¨¦ ~ I can feel yoursincerity. However, something happened to theyout of the temple and the feng shui has? been transferred. The heavens can''t connect with the earth and I have trouble manifesting on earth¡± Goddess Lunar said. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? Marilyn quickly continued when she heard this, ¡°Goddess, what should we do to restore the Feng Shui." "Whoever started the trouble must end the trouble. Find the change and resume the sacrifices. Only then will I be able to naturally manifest,¡± Goddess Lunar said. With that, the smoke dispersed in the air and was carried away by the wind. Marilyn''s bodytrembled violently as she looked atthe vigers. "Did everyone-g¨¦e that! Goddess Lunar ~ has mariifested and told us the = problerris the change in Feng Shui. Therefore, we must restore the ancient tomb and restore the Feng Sfui," she demanded. Cofiten belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Yes, Madam Marilyn, let''s act quickly!" One of the vigers cried. "Hurry up! We can''t anger Goddess Lunar.¡± "These archeologists have really done it this time." While the vigers spoke, they crowded around Marilyn and were about to enter the ancient tomb. As soon as Hassad saw this, he became very anxious. He quickly went up to stop them and said, "No, you can¡¯t go down. It''s an ancient tomb and a relic. You''ll destroy it if you go down." However, it was obvious that no one had listened to him. "Get out of the way old man.¡± ¡°It''s all your fault and you still have the guts to speak. Get out of the way!" "Get the hell out of here. Otherwise, I won''t go easy on you.¡± At that moment, Fade shouted, "Stop!" His powerful momentum instantly pressured everyone and everyone''s attention was instantaneously attracted to him. Chapter 1869 Chapter 1869 Fade spoke loudly, "Before we enter the tomb, there''s some things I want to tell you. The Feng Shui of this tomb is very bad and there are supernatural things inside. There will only be dangerous and no benefits if you go down.¡± He saw looks of disbelief on the vigers. He immediately continued, "I know some of you don''t believe me. Let me tell you now, Hassad fainted because he went into the tomb. I just entered the tomb and saw some supernatural things inside. You can''t fight those things down there." As soon as he finished his speech. the vigers started to look at him as they discussed it in low voices. "Is he telling the truth?¡± One of the vigers asked. "I don''t believe it. Goddess Lunar just manifested; what is this kid to her!¡± "However, we just saw the kiding out from the tomb,¡± someone else said "He said there''s something supernatural in the tomb but he came out unharmed. Isn''t he just scaring us?" "But... But I feel uneasy. Why don¡¯t we just wait!" Another viger proposed "If that''s the case, I won''t be going in. You all can ge first!" "It doesn''t matter if there''s something supernatural, it''s still a tomb. It''s already bad luck to go in so I''m not going,¡± another viger excused himself. For a brief moment, many of the vigers stopped and didn''t want to enter. As soon as Marilyn saw this, she looked at Fade before signaling to the burly men beside her. She then looked at the vigers and spoke, "It''s okay if you don''t go down. We''ll go. You must guard the entrance. Don''t let them make a mess and destroy our sacrificial ceremony." "Thank you for your hard work, Madam Marilyn.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work!" They shouted in unison As she spoke, she led the burly men and a few vigers who wanted to try their luck to the entrance of the tomb. Hassad was extremely distressed and indignant when he saw this. "This is an ancient tomb, you''re spoiling a relic! How can you..." He cried Fade patted Hassad''s shoulder to console him. "Don''t worry, Hassad. They won''t stay for long. They''ll learn their lesson soon enough," he reassured him Soon after that, Marilyn and the others entered the ancient tomb. Many vigers stood at the entrance with anticipation. Fade sneered by the side. Yankee was puzzled and came over to ask him, "Brother Chen, you say that Marilyn is a scammer. However, what happened with the smoke just now?¡± "Yeah, that thing seems so amazing. I almost believed it as well,¡± Hallim agreed too Fade chuckled and said, "They used me of using a trick. In reality, they were the ones who used a trick. The rune paper has been soaked in special herbs and its ashes will emit a special aura when it''s burned.¡± "The form of a human was formed by someone secretly guiding it with positive energy. As for the voice, it was already pre- recorded and there''s nothing special about it." Upon hearing his exnation. Yankee and Hallim looked at each other, speechless. They then nced at the tomb and asked, "Brother Chen, you said that there''s something supernatural in the tomb. Is it real or are you scaring them?" "As for this, you''ll know very soon," Fade said calmly. At that moment, there was amotion from the tomb. It shocked the vigers guarding the entrance and they started to curiously investigate. At that moment, a shriek suddenly sounded and frightened everyone. It was then followed by the sound of all sorts of screams and running. "Spread out!" Fade shouted when he saw this. A wave of energy spread out from him and had split the vigers surrounding the entrance. A figure then rushed out from the entrance. Everyone took a look and realized it was Marilyn. The once mysterious witch was now terrified and embarrassed. "Madam Marilyn. what happened?" The vigers shouted However, she didn''t answer but ran for her life Behind the witch were the terrified vigers and burly men. Each and every one of them was terrified and tried their best to escape. Such a situation frightened the vigers and made them curious. At that moment, a stinking ck gas erupted from the entrance. A ck figure emitting a fishy smell then jumped up from the tomb. The flesh of the figure was rotten, and half of Abst ace was gone. One could already see his skull from within. The rest of his rotten flesh stuckte his bones. It was purec¡¯ disgust when asional draps of fishy liquid flowed from it Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ Just the sight of it frightened the vigers and they started to escape in all directions. What was even scarier was that the corpse-like person was holding a bloody thigh in his hand. It bit a bloody piece of flesh and chewed it. ¡°Monster, run!" The vigers shouted. ¡°Run for your lives!" The valley was instantly in chaos as the vigers were scared to death As for the terrifying decaying corpse, he pounced on a burly man and started to bite him. Such a scene scared everyone. Even Hassad and the rest were stupefied, with fear in their eyes. Fade, on the other hand, was calm and he watched the situation y out. He stepped forward in a sh and came to the corpse. He struck out with his palm and the air pressure hit it. With the sound of a loud boom, the carpse was sent flying. The decaying corpse fell to the ground and writhed as it struggled to get up. However, Fade gently pointed with his finger and sent a tiny me onto the corpse. The me immediately began to burn andthe corpse writhed on the groundawith its mouth open as it silently roared. It continuously crawled on the ground, trying¡¯to return to the tomb. Contentbelongs to¡°NovelDrama.Org - However, Fade wouldn''t let it go. A virtual sword appeared and he cut off the corpse¡¯s head. The decaying corpse was then incinerated in the mes. The chaotic scene slowly started to calm down. However, the witch who first escaped was already frantically running in the direction of the valley entrance. Fade snorted coldly when he saw ~~ this. His figure blurred and in thes blink ofan eye, he appeared in front of her. ¡®He shouted coldly, ¡®You re stilMirying to escape!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~ "You..." Marilyn was shocked when she saw him and wanted to fight back. Even before she could attack, he kicked her. Her body flew through the sky for over ten meters before falling heavily to the ground.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He then immediately followed after her and stepped on the witch. He looked down at her and interrogated her coldly, "Talk, who designed this scam?" Chapter 1870 Chapter 1870 Marilyn''s expression changed weirdly as her eyes flickered "I''ll kill you if you don¡¯t talk!" The energy surged in Fade''s palm as he spoke. At that moment, the terrified vigers gathered around and gave her a perplexed look. Some of the vigers were furious and wanted to tear her apart. Some of them found the truth hard to ept. Of course, there were some stubborn vigers who were still demanding for Fade to let her go. When being questioned by the vigers, he red at them and shouted coldly. "To those of you who are still stubborn, go down the tomb and take a look for yourselves,¡± he said Upon hearing this, the expressions of the noisy vigers changed and they quickly backed away. They dared note close. Fade then red at Marilyn and spoke coldly, "This is yourst chance. Talk!" She sighed and admitted, "It was Goddess Lunar who made me do it." "You''re still talking nonsense!" He shouted. He was about to strike down with his energy-filled palm As soon as she saw this, she quickly shouted, "I''m not lying. It really was Goddess Lunar who gave the instructions. I''ve seen her!" "What the hell is going on?¡± He frowned and shouted coldly. She quickly spoke, "It was two months ago when business was bad and I didn''t have enough to live on. Awoman then appeared and led someone to me. She told me that she had a business proposition.¡± "I was obviously happy and started negotiating with them. That was when I knew that their business was to make a temple and show miracles with the intention of scamming the vigers to bring their sacrifices." I''m very clear about the tricks in these matters. It has been like this ever since ten years ago. It''s just that there are fewer believers and it wasn¡¯t so easy to make others believe. Therefore, I proposed using more equipment and specially prepared some tricks so as to make it more realistic." "However, they said there was no need. They had their own methods to make others believe. We then took care of the matters of the temple together. By curing a few sick people and with our promotions, it became viral. Soon after that. it amounted to this situation," she concluded. Upon hearing this, the expressions of the vigers changed and they grew cold. Fade frowned and asked icily, "What''s with the tomb? Why do you want to prevent the excavation? If the motive of Goddess Lunar was to rake in money, it''s already enough to continue operating on the temple. Why look for more trouble?" Marilyn replied and said, "For this, I don''t know the reason either. I''m only following orders. A while back, the archeology team came and started their excavation.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Goddess Lunar then instructed me to stop the miracles and manifestations to push the me onto the excavation. I would then lead the vigers to stop the excavation. I''m still clueless as to the actual reason,¡± she answered. ¡°Really?¡± Fade red at her and asked. She continuously kowtowed and repeated herself, "I really don''t know. It''s the truth.¡± He pondered over it for a second when he saw this. He then waved his hand and spoke coldly, "Scram!" She suddenly felt as if she''d been granted mercy. She quickly left as fast as she could When the vigers saw this, they started to leave as well. Soon, the once- bustling scene was quiet once more. Only Fade and the excavation team were left. As he looked and pondered at the tomb, Yankee walked over with concern. "Brother Chen, are you alright?¡± He shook his head and replied, "I''m fine!" Hallim also came over and curiously looked at Fade. "Mr. Chen, why did you let Marilyn go? She¡¯s a scammer and we should''ve called the police," he said. Fade replied and said, "She is backed by a martial artist and not a weak one fr from the tricks she ~ showed. Shei is at least at thetes stage afthe Earth Level. Ordinary policemen can''t go against su martial artists. They will only be kifled." " "Ah, they''re so powerful. What are we going to do? Do we have to leave?" Hallim asked as he was frightened by this. Fade narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°No, they won''t be back for sure.¡± "Mr. Chen, you...¡± Hallim looked at him in surprise and confusion. Fade looked at the tomb and spoke in a deep voice, "I let Marilyn leave so that she can send the news to allow Goddess Lunar to rush over." "This..." Yankee and Hallim were both surprised. He didn''t exin. Instead, Hassad spoke and said, "If I''m correct, Fade thinks that Goddess Lunar''s real motive isn''t to cheat others but was directed to something in the tomb." Upon hearing this, Fade nodded in agreement. ¡°"Hassad¡¯s right. That''s exactly what I was thinking.¡± "You''re not a martial artist so you''re ot familiar with the abilities of a nartial a tist-A martial artist at the late stageof the Earth Levelis 9 definitelhcthe top dog of a small lity. They eyen have a ce ina bigrcity suctras Capital City. It doesnt matter if they own a gym, work asa b6dyguard or even join same corporations, it will earn them a hefty sum. It''s easy to get ten million yuan a year.¡± 23 5D "However, this.Goddess Lunar worked so hard on this scam in such a poor vige. She worked on it fors more than a month and all she''ll il gat isa few million yuan at most. I feel thats its illogical to put in so rquch effart just to earn a few milton ycan." Content belongs tg "The other party even tried to stop the excavation. I sense that their motive is definitely inside the tomb." he concluded. Upon hearing this, Hassad, Yankee and Hallim nodded in agreement as they looked over at the tomb. As they looked at the dark entrance, they suddenly remembered the terrifying decaying corpse that came out from the tomb. Their expressions and tone instantly changed as they said, "Brother Chen, that thing from the tomb...¡± "Mr. Chen, what is that exactly? How could it..." Hallim was still afraid and said. Fade looked at them and exined, "It''s an ordinary corpse. It was just injected with Evil Qi, resulting in some changes. This is all rted to martial arts and it isn''t so easy to exin.¡± He looked at Hassad and said, "Hassad, I have to go down into the tomb." "It''s too dangerous, Brother Chen. If you meet..." Yankee was agitated as she spoke. He shook his head and said, "Don¡¯t worry Yankee. There''s no danger beyond my level of ability.¡± Hassad was momentarily silent before he nodded. ¡°Fade, please be careful. Retreat immediately if you encounter danger. Don''t push yourself.¡± he persuaded him "I understand, Hassad!" Fade nodded and made some preparations. He then gave Hassad and the rest some protective rune papers before entering the tomb once more. Chapter 1871 Chapter 1871 With his previous experience, Fade entered the tomb at a much faster pace. He quickly passed through the passageways, went through the side tomb, and entered into the main tomb. As soon as he stepped in. he saw the residual stinking ck liquid on the ground. There were also signs of the wooden door and bricks being demolished. It seemed that it was caused by the emergence of the corpse. Judging from the traces of the ck slime, the corpse had probably crawled out from the main coffin. Upon seeing this, he walked over to the main coffin and started to ponder. "Who is the owner of this tomb? Why did they have to mutate a decaying corpse like that,¡± he thought to himself. He slowed down and covered himself with a shroud of positive energy. He then carefully walked over to the main coffin When he arrived at the main coffin, the lid was already open. He looked inside and realized the coffin was dark and messy. However, after taking a closer look, he saw something. There seemed to be some bones underneath the ck gooey matter. "What''s going on? Did the corpse leave his skull here when it escaped?" Fade was puzzled. "That''s impossible. The corpse I fought with had a skull.¡± "Could it be that there''s more than one corpse inside the main coffin!" He gathered his positive energy as he thought of this. He peeled back the ck matter and discovered an entire skeleton beneath it. However, he quickly noticed that there were marks of chopping and heavy blows on it. From the marks on the skeleton, it wasn''t left from when the deceased was alive. It was left on it when someone tried to beat the corpse. "What''s going on? He was puzzled for some time. "Someone tried to beat the owner of the coffin after he died? Could it be the doings of grave robbers?" He thought to himself. However, he shook his head and overruled his guess when he saw the untouched burial objects. Just as he was puzzled, his eyes suddenly lit up and his gaze fell on the position of the skull. Inside the skull''s mouth was a ck nt. "This is..." He bent down to take a look. He was suddenly extremely excited and overjoyed as he eximed softly, "Lunar Doria. It really is a Lunar Poria.¡± The Lunar Poria was a very precious Yin herb. It had harsh living conditions so it was very rare and difficult toe across. "I never thought that a Lunar Poria would grow here!" Fade was surprised as he thought to himself. At that moment, he suddenly thought of something. He looked at the skeleton in the main coffin and his expression changed. "Even if the tomb was suitable for the Lunar Poria¡¯s growth, it wouldn''t grow in a coffin under normal circumstances, let alone a corpse¡¯s mouth!" He thought to himself. "Therefore, the Lunar Poria didn''t grow naturally but was nted by someone.¡± As he thought of this, he remembered the Ice Lotus being nted in Quin''s body. His expression suddenly grew cold. He carefully plucked the Lunar Poria along with its roots and carefully examined it in his hand. The quality of the Lunar Poria was quite good. However, it wasn''t growing well and needed further cultivation. "Goddess Lunar must be here for this Lunar Poria!" He had already guessed the other party¡¯s motive. He then suddenly thought of another thing. ¡°If thes ether party was here for the Lunar Paria, then the other party. would¡¯ vetknown about this matter~ when the owner of the tomb wes buried: That was almost two hundred years ago,¡± he thought to Hifnself. ¡°Two hundred years, could that person still be alive? Or could they be his descendants?¡± He guessed As he thought about all this, Fade remembered the decaying corpse and sudden wrnoticed something. "If someon edeliberately nted the => Luna Poria i in the coffin owner''s corpseand used the corpse and fengshui of the Yin Assemble ¡®spot to-sultivate the Lunar Poriasthen the decaying corpse isn''t thetrue owner of the coffin!" He suddenly came to a realization. ¡°Additionally, they can''t be buried together. It''s all the more impossible that he would destroy themain coffin justlike that,¡± he thought. SS After at-what he saw was that the lid tothe main coffin was already open: The coffin was rottenand there were all sorts of scratch marks on it. ¡± "The Lunar Poria needs a quiet environment to grow. The other party wouldn''t want to see the destruction of the main coffin. Additionally, the other party didn''t know of this matter. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have let the situation stay as it was,¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. he deduced. ording to these bits of information, he started to figure things out as his eyes scanned the burial chamber. All of a sudden, his gaze swept over in the direction of the side tomb as something shed through his mind. He suddenly noticed something and quickly rushed to the side tomb. The side tomb was still narrow and messy with the four tombs in the same spot. Fade rushed to the four coffins and opened them to check. It was the same as before. There were skeletons in three of them but one was empty. Combining it with the situation of the main coffin, Fade had a vague understanding of the situation. Back then, the owner of the coffin had died and someone secretly nted the Lunar Poria seed in him. They purposely chose a Yin Assemble Spot as the burial ground to cultivate the Lunar Poria. The mastermind had prepared everything beforehand. He buried the owner of the tomb and waited for the Lunar Poria to ripen. However, he never would''ve guessed that something like this would happen in the tomb. For some unknown reason, one of the four people buried with the tomb owner didn''t die back then. Instead, he was buried alive in the tomb. Therefore, when the tomb was sealed, the person who was still alive came out from the coffin and looked around for an exit. In the end, he must''ve failed. With hatred in his heart, he came to the main coffin and opened the lid. He destroyed the coffin and even beat up the owner''s corpse with vengeance. That was the reason why there were marks on the tomb owner''s coffin and bones. Although he vented his anger, he couldn''t escape his fate and was still trapped in the tomb. However, his actions spoiled the once sealed main coffin and affected the growth of the Lunar Poria. At the same time. the Yin energy that was meant for the Lunar Poria entered the person that was buried with him As a result, that person mutated into that decaying corpse and evolved into that previous scene. After straightening his thoughts, Fade returned to the main tomb and looked carefully at theyout of the chamber. He specifically looked under the main coffin. Sure enough, he noticed that there was a formation in the main tomb to gather Yin energy under the coffin. It was used for the Lunar Poria''s growth Chapter 1872 Chapter 1872 The discovery of this formation verified Fade''s guesses as he sighed At the same time, he grew curious about who Goddess Lunar was. Was she an elder who lived for two hundred years or a descendant of the owner of the coffin? Moreover, the means of nting a seed in a body reminded Fade of the matter of the Ice Lotus with Quin and the Skull Mob behind it. At that moment, he was full of thoughts. As soon as he calmed down, he carefully kept the Lunar Poria and exited the tomb. He told Hassad and the rest about the tomb''s condition. Of course, he hid the matter of the Lunar Poria from them. Upon hearing his exnation, Hassad was surprised. He never thought that such things would happen in a nameless tomb. He really wanted to go down to investigate but Fade was worried about the matter of Goddess Lunar. Therefore, he had no choice but to stop him That night, the group rested beside the tomb in the valley. Fade sat in his tent as he started to meditate. During midnight, a night wind suddenly blew past and the leaves on the trees in the valley rustled as if something was going through the woods. All of a sudden, Fade''s eyes flew open as he got up and walked out of the tent. He looked in the direction of the tomb and said, "Someone really came.¡± "Since you''re here, it''s meaningless to hide. Come out!" He shouted coldly. As his words fell, the scene turned quiet without any activity. Even the wind stopped blowing and the night fell into a deep silence. He shook his head as he saw this. He looked at the woods behind the tomb and sent a wave of energy. "Do you think I''m bluffing? What a joke. I already noticed you long ago,e out now!¡± He demanded. The energy cut through the wind and flew towards a huge tree in the woods. With a loud bang, the tree fell and made a huge noise. Several figures then came out from behind the tree. The leader was a middle- aged woman in her forties or fifties. She looked vaguely simr to the face in the smoke that Marilyn created. Next to the woman were four skinny men in ck clothes. Their bodies were tense as they red at Fade with killing intent. Additionally, there was an elder beside the woman. She was none other than Marilyn. Upon seeing this, Fade looked over and spoke to her. "You really blew the whistle? It seems that it was a mistake to let you go! The person beside you must be Goddess Lunar!" He yelled. Marilyn sneered and said, "Of course it was a mistake to let me go. Everything I told you was mostly true except for one thing. I didn''t tell you that I''m a rtive of Goddess Lunar. We were in cahoots together. She didn¡¯t force me to do this.¡± "Is that so?¡± Fade looked at her and spoke coldly, "In that case, I needn''t show any mercy when I start my killing spree." ¡°Hmph, kill me!" The witch sneered, "Kid, you have skills but do you think you have any chance of winning now that Goddess Lunar is here?" "Goddess Lunar? What a joke; it''s just a mere lie to deceive yourselves and others. Don''t tell me you really consider yourself a Bodhisattva! It''s really laughable!" He shook his head andughed. She still wanted to speak. However, Goddess Lunar stopped her and said, "Cut the crap. You''ve foiled our family''s ns. Today, you''ll meet your doom.¡± As she spoke, she waved her hand and was about to order the attack. He spoke and uttered, "Your family''s ns? It must be the herb nted in the coffin owner''s body!" "How did you..." Goddess Lunar was shocked. She never expected him to know about this. "Who are you and how did you know..." She asked in disbelief. Her face ipimediately changed as she red at him. "You went into.the tomb?\You took it didn''t you? Where is ittHand it over right now!¡¯ she derhanded. "If you''re talking about this, it''s really here!" He smiled and took out the Lunar Poria. He even purposely shook it in front of her. Goddess Lunar gritted her teeth when she saw this. She shouted and said, "Kill him and get the Lunar Poria back.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The four skinny subordinates then attacked him. The four of them were obviously not ordinary people. They had quite some skills and were at thete ~ stage ofthe ck Level. They = worked Well with each other and with theirbined attack they alraost blocked Fade''s escape. It was as if it was a definite-ki However, it was a pity that it was only applicable to someone of the same level As for Fade, their joint attack was just a joke. He calmly shook his head and simply struck out with his palm. In a bang. he instantly sent one of the ck-clothed men flying The man grunted as his body flew out. He then fell to the ground and stopped breathing. As Goddess Lunar saw this, she was shocked and quickly shouted, "Are you alright! How''s your on injury?¡± However, she didn''t get an answer. Her expression turned cold as she spoke in a deep voice, "Attack with your full strength and kill him!¡± As she gave the order, she also attacked Fade. She held a cold de and fiercely stabbed at his heart. As she attacked, her figure left an afterimage on the spot. It was obvious that she was much more powerful than her subordinates. She was at the peak stage of the ck Level and could be considered an expert. ¡°Kill him!¡± She shouted. She shouted again and killing intent brewed in her eyes. The three subordinates in ck clothes also desperately rushed in to attack Fade. He didn''t even bat an eyelid. He wasn''t the least anxious and he just struck out a couple more times with his palm. "Bang, bang, bang!" Sounds of hitting and beating were heard. The three remaining subordinates were unquestionably hit and their bodies were sent flying before falling to the ground lifeless. Goddess Lunar was shocked at his means of instantly killing three people. Fear appeared in her eyes and her movements became hesitant. However, she fiercely gnashed her teeth with her relentless killing intent. Her de shed as she rushed at him "Petty tricks!" Fade sneered as reached out with his right hand to grab the dagger in the air. Goddess Lonar gritted her teeth =~ when shesaw this. "You b*stardk You definitely have a death wish¡¯ fighting me with your bare hands. Diet¡± She screamed. Conterit belongs to ~ "Hmph!" He snorted coldly and he flipped his wrist. With only two fingers, he gently grabbed hold of the dagger. At that moment, she felt the dagger slow down and was unable to move it at all. "How could it be? You..." She was shocked by the situation. Chapter 1873 Chapter 1873 Goddess Lunar was quite experienced in battle tactics and immediately let go of the dagger before sending out a wave of energy. She then fiercely attacked Fade¡¯s abdomen. With a loud boom, her energy gathered and fiercely hit her mark. He didn''t wear any form of protection and had tantly shown his dantian abdomen to his opponent before taking the hit. "You''re done for!" She smiled evilly as she saw this. However, her expression froze even before she finishedughing. It was because of the feeling she had when her palm struck his abdomen. The sturdy feeling made her dumbfounded. She felt as if her palm had struck a thick wall of steel and cement. With such arge amount of positive energy, she couldn''t cripple Fade at all. She couldn''t even make him budge an inch. "You..." Goddess Lunar was shocked and tried to retreat. At that moment, heughed coldly and grabbed at her. "Is that all you''ve got? Such a disappointment!¡± As he spoke, she tried to dodge but his right hand had already caught her neck as he lifted her up. "Tell me, who are you, and what''s your motive?¡± He asked coldly. "I won''t tell you even if you kill me, I..." She was unyielding as she struggled to speak. Without further ado, he flicked his left hand and a wave of energy was sent into her abdomen. It destroyed her dantian abdomen and abolished her cultivation "Argh!" She let out a miserable wail of pain. "My family and ancestors won''t let you go for harming me," she swore. "There''s even a family: it seems that there''s an organization,¡± Fade said. "Keep talking!" At that moment, she shut her mouth and wouldn''t talk. ¡°You don''t want to talk?¡± Fade raised his eyebrows and asked. Following this, his left hand reached out and he lightly pinched her, shattering her right arm along with her bones. At that moment, she was in such pain that she went into frenzied screaming and started to struggle in his hand. However, she couldn''t break free from his grip. Fade''s gaze turned cold. ¡°If you don''t talk, I''ll continue to slowly shatter all the bones in your body," he warned. "Think about whether you want to talk!" He yelled in a cold voice Goddess Lunar was obviously terrified and her body started to tremble. "My patience is limited. If you don''t talk, then I''ll start." As he spoke, he was about to act. Upon hearing this, she was shocked and she quickly shouted, "I''ll tell you, I''ll speak!¡± "Go ahead!" He threw her on the ground and spoke coldly. She coughed for some time before speaking up. "My name is Dolly Chew. My family is an ancient martial arts family with a legacy of almost three hundred years,¡± she exined. "However, for the past few generations. the Chew family hasn''t been developing well and we have waned over the years. Finally, we could only withdraw and settle down in this smallnd.¡± "Recently, the sects havee out to the secr world and martial arts was bing viral again. My father felt that it was the chance for the Chew family to rise again as soon as he got the news.¡± "Therefore, he told me something important to our family. Our Chew family ancestor was still alive. He''s already more than two hundred years old but he was unable to wake up as he''s seriously injured." she spoke in a surprised tone. "If we want to wake and heal him, we need the Lunar Poria that our Chew family ancestor nted long ago." It''s just that very few people in our farnily knows about this, let alone the location af the Lunar Poria. > Therefore, we could only search through our family scripts and ask the elders of our family. We then got a faint lead on the Lunar Potia and it l&d us here.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "We discovered this ce and were almost sure that the Lunar Poria was in this ancient tomb. However, we never thought that the archeology team would came at this moment and n to excavate the tomb." "The Chew family naturally wouldn''t want others to gain our ancestors¡¯ treasure. As such, we tried to find a way to stop the excavation. This led to the scam of the Temple of Goddess Lunar.¡± "We were supposed to get our hands on it but we never thought that we would run into you, so..." At that point, Rolly held her breath and paused for a moment before quickly saying, "The Chew family doesn''t Kave ill intentions. We just* want t@ take back what''s rightfully oursmAs for those vigers, we return the money we cheat¨¦d from them. Please spare our lives! Fade sneered as soon as he heard this. "No ill intentions? You''re just focusing on minor matters and avoiding important matters instead. Do you think I''ll believe you?" "You said the Chew family is a martial arts family! I think not. It isn''t even aplete one! Would an ordinary martial arts family nt a seed in someone''s body, and purposely bury the body in a Yin Assemble Spot so as to cultivate the herb?¡± He questioned "Would ordinary martial arts families show Bodhisattva manifesting and bewitching others!" ¡°If ''m not mistaken, the Chew family has traditions that have been passed on for many years. It''s an evil family that bewitches and harms others!" "Therefore, do you think it''s possible for you to say that you have no ill intentions and you want to wash away your evil deeds?¡± His eyes were cold and his voice serious. He red fiercely at her. Dolly''s face flushed when she heard this and her expression grew odd However, she immediately defended herself and said, "This... This is a misunderstanding. Perhaps our Chew family ancestor harmed others but the current Chew family has never harmed anyone. We''re innocent. We...¡± "Haha!" Fade wouldn''t trust the words of someone like this and he just struck out. With a loud p, he killed her. Her body then crumbled to the ground without a single trace of life. At the same time, in a small city not far from the ancient tomb. There was an exquisite pavilion in a quiet Chinese-style garden. In the pavilion sat a chubby elder wearing a traditional Tang outfit. He was about sixty years old. The elder had a smile on his face. He was warmly and even respectfully pouring tea for a fifty-year-old man in a green robe. "Master Loh, please have some teal¡± The elder in the traditional outfit said. He respectfully brought the teacup over to the green-robed man. The green- robed man took the tea and smiled, "You''re too polite, Mr. Chew." "You''re wee. Master Loh, you are an elder_6 6f''the Flying Dragon n. It''s athonor to have you visits. the Chewfamily. It''s also Fiy''s pleasur¨¦ to serve you tea!" The. ¨¦lder in thetraditional outfit was Fiy Chew. He was smiling and fis tone was respectful. Upon hearing this, Jauhar Loh beamed. He sipped the tea andughed, "This is good tea, very good tea indeed!" It''s great that you like it!¡± Fiy smiled and said. He then looked at Jauhar as he cautiously asked, "Master Loh, about my family''s ancestor, you...¡± Chapter 1874 Chapter 1874 Jauhar smiled as he listened. "I''ll properly take care of the matter since I''m here. You can rest assured, Mr. Chew," he said. I''ve previously mentioned the matters of the Chew family to Master Teng. This time, as soon as that b*stard Fade''s matter is settled, he will be able to make some time. He''ll thene to help the Chew family ancestor recover,¡± he continued "That''s great, I''ll thank Master Loh and Master Teng in advance." Fiy saluted and thanked him before continuing, "That b*stard named Fade, hasn''t he gone to the Flying Dragon n to give himself up?" As he spoke of this, Jauhar snorted coldly. He shouted unhappily, "That b¡±stard''s really detestable. He plotted against and killed Master Guan from the Flying Dragon n over in East Coast City. He then left East Coast City as soon as the deed was done. We don''t even know where he¡¯s hiding!" ¡°Being wanted by the Flying Dragon n is indeed scary. He can hide for now but he can''t hide forever!¡± Fiy said. Jauhar said, "That''s for sure. He''s just a b¡±stard. If hees to the Flying Dragon n to beg for forgiveness, maybe we''ll let him live. If he continues to not know what''s good for him, he can¡¯t me us for being ruthless." "That kid has Ernest Company under him. They have connections with Sacred Water Company. It''s quite a feat that they can get a bunch of Sacred Water.¡± Fiy said. As soon as he brought this up, Jauhar''s eyes lit up. Fiy also showed a yearning expression and he spoke beggingly, "If the Flying Dragon n obtains thepany, could Master Loh please help me get some Sacred Water? The Chew family has been waning for too long. If we can get some Sacred Water, we can..." "Don''t worry, although Sacred Water is precious, it''s probably worth nothing. When the timees, I''ll help you," Jauhar replied. "Thank you very much, Master Loh." Fiy poured another cup of tea and respectfully served it. Both of them exchange sips of tea before looking at each other. They then burst intoughter. At that moment, a servant hurried over to the pavilion with a worried face, "Old master, Old Master..." "Why are you yelling? Can''t you see Master Loh here? You startled us with your yelling!" Fiy sharply reprimanded him. The servant immediately knelt on the ground as his eyes were filled with terror. "Mr. Chew, there''s no need to be mad. You''d better ask him what happened. Maybe it''s something urgent!" Jauhar said "Quickly thank Master Loh!¡± Fiy shouted at the servant. The servant quickly kowtowed in thanks to Jauhar before speaking to Fiy, "Old master, it''s not good. Something bad has happened." "What happened?" Fiy''s face sank when he heard this. He then immediately questioned the servant. The servant replied, "It''s regarding Miss Dolly.¡± "What''s wrong with Dolly?" Fiy was nervous when he heard that something had happened to his daughter. The servant said, "The First Miss encountered an expert when she brought men to the ancient tomb and was killed by the other party." "What?" Fiy''s face drastically changed. ¡°How is that possible? Dolly is an expert at the peak stage of the ck Level. That ce is only a small vige. How would there be an expert who could kill her?" He asked in horror. The servant started to sweat as well. "I''m not too sure about this matter. All the news we''ve got is that the other party is from the excavation team and is very powerful. He killed the First Miss and many of the men she brought with her. Even the item in the ancient tomb was taken by that person," the servant cried. "What!" This time, Fiy''s expression utterly changed and became very unsightly. One would know that the item in the tomb was the key to their family¡¯s ancestor''s recovery. It could decide whether the Chew family could make a recovery and strengthen itself. Without the Lunar Poria from the tomb, even if they had the help of Fabrico from the Flying Dragon n, their ancestor wouldn''t be able to recover and wake up. At this rate, half of the family''s assets that were given to Jauhar were all for nothing. After all, he was sure that he wouldn''t return anything that was already in his pocket As he thought of this, Fiy¡¯s expression was ugly and solemn. He spoke seriously, "We must find the murderer and retrieve that item." "Yes!" The servant quickly nodded and left. However, he thought that his daughter was the second strongest expert of the family. She was only inferior to him but even she had lost. It wouldn''t help much even if the other Chew family members went over. At the thought of this, his face sank and he ordered the servants, "Make preparations, I''ll be going over as well." As soon as he gave the orders, he saluted Jauhar and said. ¡°I''m sorry, Master Loh. There was an ident and I have to leave.¡± Jauhar spoke, "Mr. Chew, the other party had the audacity to kill Miss Dolly. I may be considered an elder of Miss Chew and I can''t let her die in vain. I''ll go with you!" Fiy was overjoyed at this and he quickly thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Master Loh.¡± Fiy was only at the middle stage of the Earth Level. Although he was confident, he couldn''t be sure that he was a match for the person who had killed his daughter. However, if Jauhar was tagging along, Fiy felt that victory was near. After all, Jathar was an elder of the Flying Dragon n. Although he was just an outer elder, his cultivation at the initial stage of the HeavenLevel and-bis title of a Martial ArtsMaster wasn ''t to be belittled. Content b¨¦longs to ~ If a Martial Arts Master personally did the job. the other party would definitely be done for. Fiy then immediately made preparations and rushed to the ancient tomb with Jauhar and some men. At the ancient tomb, Fade lit a me with his fingertips and incinerated the bodies of Dolly and her followers into ashes. Soon after that, he woke Hassad and the others before asking them to leave the tomb site. He told them to find a hotel in a nearby town and stay there. They had to momentarily put down their archeology work on the ancient tomb. That was because Fade knew that Dolly had her family to back her up. The other party would scon get wind of her death and woulde themselves. It would be very dangerous if Hassad and the others continued to stay there. AS expected, on the afternoon when Hassad and the others left, Fiy¡± arrived with Jauhar and the rest of the Chew family. They aggressivelyExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. rushed into the valley wherethe tomb was. ¡° As they entered, Fade was sitting cross-legged on a huge rock opposite the valley''s entrance. He then opened his eyes and looked at the people in front of him. "You''re here!¡± He said At the same time, Fiy and the others noticed Fade and they focused their gazes on him. "Bay, did you... kill my daughter?¡± Fiy asked in a deep voice. Fade replied calmly, "Are you Dolly''s father?¡± Upon hearifrg this, Fiy¡¯s expression changed. Hiseyes <> burnedwith anger as he spoke,¡± ¡°t''s you, b¨¦stard. You killed my daughter and-stole the Chew family''s item. Prepare to meet your dooni¡± C¨¦ntent belongs to With that, he immediately took the lead and attacked Fade. His subordinates beside him also started shouting. Each of them took out a weapon and shouted as they rushed towards Fade. Chapter 1875 Chapter 1875 Jauhar was about to help him as he stood beside him. However, when he saw that the opponent was a kid in his twenties, he stood still on the spot. ¡°It''s just a kid, so there''s no need for me to move. Fiy can settle it himself! It seems that I''ve made the trip for nothing," he thought to himself. He simply crossed his arms and casually stood in ce Fiy fiercely attacked along with his subordinates in a desperate manner. However, as soon as they reached Fade, they noticed that something was wrong An invisible force was blocking them, preventing Fiy and the others from moving even one step forward. "What''s happening?¡± Fiy struck the invisible shield in front of him. Ripples appeared on the shield but it didn''t give way. "This boy..." He froze before he gathered his positive energy into a virtual sword. He then fiercely pierced at the shield. "Let''s break this shield together," he shouted as he initiated a fierce attack. However, they could only produce ripples on the air shield with their attacks. They couldn''t damage it in the very least. As for Fade, he was sitting on the rock watching Fiy and the others fiercely attacking. He then spoke, "What''s the Chew family¡¯s line of business? Also, what''s with your family''s ancestor?" ¡°How do you know..." Fiy was stunned as soon as he heard Fade speak of these matters before he started to attack more aggressively. As soon as Fade realized that he couldn''t get any answers, he lightly shook his head. ¡°It seems that you won''t talk unless I teach you a lesson," he said. With that, he stepped off the huge rock. This small action brought a huge momentum with it. It was like an invisible mountain, ruthlessly pressuring Fiy. He was instantly shocked and he quickly channeled his positive energy, trying to resist Fade''s pressure. However, the positive energy which he tried so hard to channel crumbled. He didn''t evenst three seconds. Fiy vomited blood, and there was a terror on his face. He retreated in a sh and shouted at the same time, "Master Loh, save me.¡± Jauhar, who was watching the show, gave a cold sigh. He then shouted and rushed over with his sword in hand, "Kid, I''m an outer elder of the Flying Dragon n, Jauhar Loh.¡± "Give yourself up now that I''ve made my move.¡± he demanded.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The sharp sword sliced through the air and sharply pierced towards Fade. Fade heard the shout and he turned to look at him. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Flying Dragon n, Jauhar Loh!" "It''s the Flying Dragon n again. It seems like our fates really are well-connected!" "Brat, what nonsense are you spouting!" Jauhar snorted coldly as his sharp sword pierced at Fade¡¯s chest "Die!" He shouted with pride on his face. However, just as his sword reached Fade''s chest, Fade gently pointed his right hand and a fierce surge of energy cut the sword in two. The surge of energy then rebounded along with the broken sword. The force shook Jauhar so hard that his face turned pale and he spat out blood. "Kid, you... Who the hell are you?" Jauhar was shocked. It was obvious that he never expected Fade to be so powerful! Fade shook his head and stepped forward. "The head of your Flying Dragon n, Fabrico, wants to kill me. Don''t you know who I am?" He said. Upon hearing this, Jauhar''s expression changed and he looked at him in shock. ¡°You... You''re that young martial art master Fade?" He asked. "That''s me!" Fade calmly replied. Jauhar''s face instantly turned as pale as a sheet of paper. He quickly shouted to Fiy, "Run!" He then turned around and tried to escape. Fiy was momentarily stunned before he realized how powerful the enemy before him was. It must be noted that Fade, the young Martial Arts Master, was someone who could even kill Hebron. In the Flying Dragon n, Hebron was much stronger than Jauhar. Now that Jauhar had escaped, Fiy wasn¡¯t even a match for him He couldn''t care about anything else and turned away to escape. However, Fade shook his head at their running figures. He said in a calm tone, "Do you think you can escape?¡± He then lightly jumped and his figure left an afterimage as he shot out In the blink of an eye, two palm strikes could be heard. Fiy and Jauharid on the ground as blood spewed out their mouths. They both looked at Fade with terror in their eyes He looked at the both of them and spoke coldly, "Now, I''ll ask and you''ll answer. Understand?" "Yes, Yes!" In the face of absolute strength, Fiy and Jauhar didn''t dare to resist. After all, they knew that the person in front of them killed people like flies. "First of all, what''s up with the Chew family? Dolly didn''t know much. Tell me all of the details honestly. I don''t want to hear anything altisonant,¡± Fade demanded. Fiy didn''t dare to hide anything and he nodded before briefing him on the Chew family history. What Dolly had told Fade was more or less the truth. However, the Chew family that &iy portrayed was far more reatistic. The Chew family ancestor wasn''t from some martial arts farnily. He was a wandering Tagist priest who went abaut¡¯ cheating others. After that-he learned a little martial art by chance. With the help of martial arts, the Chew family ancestor started cheating others more unscrupulously. The Chew family then eventually started to develop and grow stronger. As he grew stronger, he met more nobles and experts. Soon after that, the Chew family ancestor''s strength wasn''t worth mentioning. Therefore, he started to think and search for ways to enhance his strength. The most simple and direct method was to find a teacher and be an apprentice to learn martial arts. One wouleNhen practice hard to < enhance his own strength. However, the Chaw family ancestor was*¡¯ already over the hill and his talent was mediocre so there wasn''t any space for improvement ¨¦ven if he trained hard. At that moment, he had a crooked idea. He went searching for all kinds of folk remedies and evil methods just to enhance his strength. Among those methods were means of killing a person and absorbing their energy. using human blood to cultivate, and other evil methods such as this. The method of cultivating the Lunar Poria was one of the fruits of his journey. However, before the Lunar Poria matured, he was attacked by righteous men. In the end, many Chew family members died in the siege. The Chew family ancestor was heavily wounded and went missing. It wasn''t known whether he was dead or alive. In the next two hundred years, the almost extinct Chew family didn''t dare to stand out. Instead, they could only slowly develop and look for a chance of survival Chapter 1876 Chapter 1876 Therefore, the descendants of the Chew family started searching high and low for methods and resources to help their ancestor recover so that he could reemerge Nheless, the Chew family didn''t refrain from using dirty methods throughout the entire process. They harmed many others during this time However, the ancestor''s injuries were too grave and the Chew family was too weak. As such, it was difficult for them to find suitable alternatives for their ancestor to recover. Therefore, they could only use all kinds of methods to dy his time of death up until now. It wasn''t until recently that their ancestor remembered the Lunar Poria. That was why the Chew family searched everywhere and it eventually led to what had happened here. After hearing this, Fade''s expression darkened and he looked at Fiy with killing intent. Just from listening to him about the process, he knew that the Chew family had killed numerous people, not to mention those whom Fiy didn''t bring up. The Chew family could totally be categorized as heterodox doctrines. During ancient times, they would be a subject of universal condemnation. Based on the current situation, they were absolutely not allowed to exist either. Upon resisting the urge to kill Fiy, Fade turned his eyes to Jauhar. "The Chew family is here for this. Why is the Flying Dragon n caught up in this too?¡± He asked coldly. "I... I..." Jauhar''s eyes flickered. He looked as if he was trying to avoid something. Fade shouted coldly when he saw this, ¡°Tell me the truth or die!" Jauhar was so scared that he shivered before answering, ¡°Don''t kill me. I''ll talk, I''ll talk.¡± "It''s all because the Flying Dragon n is too greedy. The Chew family offered us half of their assets and begged Master Teng to help revive their ancestor. I''m representing Master Teng to negotiate, so... It''s just that we didn¡¯t know that the Chew family were heterodox doctrines. If we knew, the Flying Dragon n would''ve never helped them!" Jauhar exined Fadeughed coldly at his exnation. He didn''t believe a single word. "You didn''t know? The Chew family gave you half of their assets and even told you about their ancestor. You''re now telling me that you didn''t know!" ¡°Even if you didn''t know beforehand. You should know about the Lunar Temple scam. Why are you still in contact with the Chew family?¡± He demanded an answer. Upon being faced with his question, Jauhar¡¯s expression changed and he didn''t know how to answer. Upon seeing this, Fade snorted coldly and struck two times with his palm. He destroyed the dantian abdomens of both Jauhar and Fiy. He then picked them up and left the valley in a sh.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In the small town, in the Chew family''s backyard. At that moment, it was all a mess. All of the Chew family descendants were nervously kneeling in front of Fade with fear in their eyes. They were so scared that they couldn''t even talk. His eyes swept over them before he sent out balls of energy and destroyed all their dantian abdomens. He then left the Chew family manor shortly after. This time, his target was a quiet forest on the north side of the town where the Chew family lived. That was where the Chew family ancestor, Castro Chew, had been hiding all these years. For such an ald devil, Fade didn''t want him to recover and continue to harm others. On the other hand, his method of nting the Lunar Paria with a human body made him suspicious, and he wanted to ask him some questions. After running for more than two hours, he finally stopped at a cliff. Upon looking down at the haze-shrouded cave, he didn''t hesitate and jumped down. At that moment, the sound of the whirring wind could be heard and the haze around him continuously shrouded him At that moment, he was searching the mountain wall when his eyes suddenly lit up. He then fixed his gaze on a hole in the mountain wall that was hidden by trees. "It''s here," he thought to himself. He locked onto the location and sent out a wave of energy to position himself before rushing towards the cave. He immediately saw a cave after passing through the trees and entering the hole. He stepped in without hesitation. The cave wasn''t too deep. Soon after that. he saw another cave in front of him. The floor of the cave was strewn with all kinds of jade in a formation. The formation was slowly absorbing the area¡¯s universal energy and guiding it to a stone tform in the middle of the cave. There were several huge stone basins around the stone tforna¡± and the basins were filled with dark red liquid. Some of them had been eed there for too long an@had started to smell. Content b¨¦longs to < An extremely skinny man sat cross-legged on the stone tform. The man''s long hair and beard fell from his head, almost covering his entire body. He was thin and tall but all there was left of him was skin and bones. He looked like a dried-up corpse as no sense of life could be felt from him. However, FadtNet out a little positive energy and probed at the corpse. He could almest immediately feel that the corpse was still alive. Although his breathing was weak and his. hearthad almost stopped beating, hewas still alive. van "An old fogey who has lived for almost three hundred years!" Fade thought to himself. He looked at the corpse and had a weird sensation for a brief moment. "What''s so different from death if you have to live like this!" He didn''t understand and shook his head. He then gathered energy in his palm and was about to strike at the corpse. However, just as he attacked, a dark red burst of energy erupted from the corpse and shattered his burst of energy in midair. "You can still fight!" Fade was surprised as he lifted his eyebrows. At that moment, the corpse slowly opened its eyes. His lip movements were hard to catch but he spoke in a slow and long voice, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?" Fade wasn''t in a hurry to kill the corpse when he saw this. Instead, he asked him in return, ¡°Are you Castro Chew?¡± "Yes!" The corpse answered. "Who are you exactly? How do you know of this ce? What did you do to my descendants?¡± Fade calmly replied, ¡°They''re evil so I killed them all!¡± After finishing his sentence. he obviously felt the swing in the corpse¡¯s mood. He was a little agitated. Upon seeing this, he sneered coldly, "It seems that you still have emotions. At least you''re still humanlike!" "What are you doing here?¡± Castro stared at him and asked slowly. Fade looked at him and said, ¡°Youmitted too much evil and too much blood is on your hands. I¡¯m here to kill you.¡± "Kill me!" Castro''s mood fluctuated again. He then looked at Fade and asked, "Then why haven''t you?" ¡°Because I have something to ask you," Fade said before he took out the Lunar Poria. "Recognize this?" He taunted. At the sightof the Lunar Poria, the corpse ''g eyes rolled as his emotions became even more intense. "I never thought that the thing I nted two hundred years ago would falDinto your hands!" He said. Content b¨¦longs to ~ "Take it if you want it!" Fade raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t pretend to be generous in front of me. Do you think you still have the ability to take back the Lunar Poria?" "I don''t want to speak nonsense anymore. I''ll ask the questions and you''ll answer. If I feel that you''re worthless, I''ll immediately kill you," Fade said coldly. Chapter 1877 Chapter 1877 Fade then asked, "Where did you learn the method to cultivate the Lunar Poria?" As he asked the question. energy surged in his palm as he coldly looked at Castro with killing intent "That was from two hundred years ago...¡± Castro replied slowly. "I told you. If I have no use for you, I''ll immediately kill you. I wasn''t joking," Fade''s voice was ice cold. Castro spoke slowly in reply, "Young man, don''t be so hasty. I need time to think.¡± "I learned the method to cultivate the Lunar Poria from a man!" "Who, who is he?" Fade asked coldly. ¡°"Hextman Liang. You wouldn''t know him,¡± Castro said. "He was a constable of the head of the yamen. He returned to his hametown when he retired and gave me the method." "He said that the yamen used these methods and experimented on death row prisoners. In the end, they got a lot of useful things through this,¡± he exined. "Go on!" Fade frowned. Castro continued, "He also told me that the yamen learned the method from a foreign missionary. At that time. there was a lord or big shat who wanted to use the method to raise a bunch of experts belonging to him with the motive to rebel and seize power.¡± "I didn''t know the specific situation. However, based on history books that wereter written, the lord didn''t seed. However, at that time, there was a surge in opposing missionaries. Perhaps it had something to do with this," he continued "Foreign missionaries! I think the Skull Mob is foreign toa.¡± Something shed through Fade¡¯s mind as he took out a piece of paper. There was the icon of the Skull Mob on the paper. It was a symbol of a skull and a sprouting nt. "Do you recognize this?" He asked. Castro''s face changed into a look of surprise when he saw the icon. "It''s them. I saw this icon back then. It belonged to those missionaries. I never thought that they still existed.¡± he said "Do you know anything else?" Fade asked again. However, Castro didn''t know much Since he couldn''t get anything more out of him, Fade couldn''t care less as energy surged in his palm. He looked at him and said, "You should die now. I''ll give you a quick death on ount of your cooperation." Castro looked at him and asked, "Can I not die?" Fade shook his head coldly and said. "The innocent people you killed wouldn''t agree to it even if I do." Upon hearing this, Castro closed his eyes and slightly raised his head as if he had epted his fate. He sighed, "I knew this day woulde. It''s just that I never thought of this result." "Do it. I won''t resist. I deserved this.¡± Fade slightly nodded. He was about to fire the energy in his palm and give him a death blow. However, at this moment, Fade felt a strong surge of positive energy. Castro then suddenly opened his eyes, with a hideous expression on his face. His positive energy started to surge violently, "Young man, I''ve held on for so long just to live but you want to kill me. Do you think I''ll let you do so?¡± The formation in the cave started to surge following his words. Waves of gathered positive energy formed fierce virtual swords and violently attacked Faded all at once. The blood in the basins gathered in mid-air too and attacked Fade with a smelly and terrifying aura. "Die, go to hell!" Castro yelled wildly. Fade was surprised when he saw this. He then said coldly, "Castro, you won''t live long even if you exert yourself like that." ¡°Even if I can¡¯t live. I''ll bring you down with me,¡± Castro yelled with a savage expression on his face For a brief moment, energy surged in the cave. Blood flew everywhere and fierce attacks filled the entire cave. "Haha, die, go to hell!" Castroughed maniacally. At this moment, Fade snorted coldly and struck out with both palms, sending a wave of energy towards Castro. "Do you think you can kill me with those things?¡± He snickered. Apanied with his cold snort, Fade''s energy was released and destroyed Castro''s energy before directly hitting him on the chest. Castro was immediately sent flying. His extremely skinny body mmed against the cave wall and slid to the ground. " won''t... resiga myself..." Blood was dripping frons-his mouth. His eyes were filled with surprise as he red fiercely at Fade before finally =< SHOUtNg fiercely. A wave of energy then¨¦fupted from his body and it destroyed his own body, shattering Hifh into pieces. Content.belongs to At the same time, the energy acted as a fuse and made the chaotic energy in the cave explode. The entire cave instantly exploded. Fade quickly circted his positive energy and formed a shield around his body to block the powerful shocks from the explosion. The cave was quiet once again after the series of explosions had stopped He waved his hand to blow away the dust and looked around him. The cave was aplete mess. There were bits of rubble everywhere and the entrance was blocked. There was dust and dissipated blood gas in the surrounding air. He coughed and blood trickled out the corner of his mouth. He reached up and touched the blood on the cerner of his mouth. " was still careless. Although Castro was only about the middle stage of. the Heaven Level and he was feeble, he was still an old devil who had livedor more than two hundred yeats. With the power he < umted over the years, he could actually wound me with a sudden explosion," he thought to himself. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Furthermore, if he wasn''t that feeble and he was at full strength, perhaps he could''ve gravely wounded me or even killed me with a surprise attack. I have to be more careful in the future," he swore. Fade reflected on his own behavicr. He then saw a small puddle appearing from under the shattered stone tform. His eyes immediately lit up as he looked overjoyed "This... This is Frost Pond Water. It''s a liquid of a Yin nature. Although it isn''t very precious, it''s quite rare. No wonder Castro could live for so long. The Frost Pond Water had worked its magic on him!" He eximed. As he thought.about it, he suddenly remembe edhe Lunar Poria while an idea went off inside his head. > "The Lunar Poria didn''t grow welle> because¡¯ its environment was ruined. However, Frost Pond Water isa goad raw material for cultivating the Ghar Poria," he thought to himself. As he thought about this, he immediately nted the Lunar Poria in the Frost Pond Water. Not before long, he saw the Lunar Poria freshen up. He then sat beside the Frost Pond Water and started to meditate in order to recuperate himself. While waiting for the Lunar Poria to grow. he slowly nursed his injuries. He was recuperating calmly in the cave. However, the current world outside was in an uproar and in chaos. In the Flying Dragon n, Fabrico couldn''t reach Jauhar. Therefore, he sent someone to investigate the situation. He then got wind that the Chew family had been annihted and that Fade had taken Jauhar and Fiy away. Chapter 1878 Chapter 1878 Fabrico was instantly furious as he immediately returned to the Flying Dragon n before publishing another video on the intemet. He demanded that Fade admitted to killing Jauhar ande to the Flying Dragon n to give himself up and plead guilty. Otherwise, the Flying Dragon n would issue a killing order on him. Once the video was released, it caused another uproar on the inte. For the past few days, the battle regarding Fade and the Flying Dragon n had started to settle down. However, now, it went viral once again. Theizens gained more information from the video. They knew that Fade wasn''t hiding in East Coast City. Instead, he went to West River District, which was very near the Flying Dragon n Additionally, they didn¡¯t know what happened there. However, they knew that he had killed another elder of the Flying Dragon n. His supporters were extremely excited at this news as they startedmenting online. They said that he wasn¡¯t a coward and he had already set off for West River District to ept Fabrico''s challenge. However, the otherizens didn''t look at it this way. From their point of view, he was still a coward. He dared not answer Fabrico''s challenge and he didn''t dare to go to the Flying Dragon n to face them. He only dared to make sneak attacks on the Flying Dragon n members. His actions were totally that of a viin. After all, in the hearts of theizens, Jauhar didn¡¯t have a feud with him. Instead, he was killed because he was a member of the Flying Dragon n. At that moment, he had gone too far. Both sides had their own views and they caused an uproar on the inte over this matter. However, Fade still didn''t respond This silence caused theizens¡¯ quarrels to be more chaotic and irritable. There were even private fight appointments going on. The topic became extremely viral. Just as both sides were in a hot dispute, another video went viral on the inte. As soon as the video was released, it became the top video in all thergest video websites. It even overpowered Fabrico''s video. That was because the video''s content was about the Sacred Water Company. The video was very crude but the cantent was very dynamic. There were two Great Tulkus in red Buddhist ceremonial clothes. They called themselves Dma and Panchema. They went to the manufacturingpany of Sacred Water, defeated the guards, and took over the company. They captured the top management of thepany and announced in the video that the Sacred Water Company belonged to them. At that moment, they were taking back the Sacred Water Company. Sacred Water was arguably the hottest recent topic in the martial arts world. Not only the secr martial artists, but even the disciple from each sect tried to get Sacred Water so as to enhance their strength. It could be said that everyone in the martial arts world knew about Sacred Water. Therefore, the Sacred Water Company which manufactured it was everyone''s point of focus Some people had previously investigated the background of the Sacred Water Company but couldn''t find any information. There were also some people who personally went to Namuchia Lake in Northern Jusberg to investigate. However, they wouldn''t talk or disclose anything as soon as they returned In the end, such a mysteriouspany was taken over by two Great Tulkus and they announced it on the inte. Naturally, it would cause a heated discussion. Of course, Sacred Water wasn''t the only reason the topic was so hot. In the video, some attentive people noticed a detail. That was the boss of the Sacred Water Company whom the two Great Tulkus mentioned was also called Fade. After that, some people followed the lead and investigated the matter. They were then surprised to find that the big boss of the Sacred Water Company was the young Martial Arts Master who was famous on the inte, Fade Chen. These two hot topics umted and instantly boosted the video to the first ce. At the same time, discussions about Fade became hot on the inte Some said that he was very powerful; he wasn''t even thirty years old but he had such a huge industry and could affect the whole martial arts world Nheless, there were others who said that-he was too silly. If he dida''t have th¨¦ ability, he would only be toiling-for others¡¯ benefits no matter howgood the product was. The Saered Water Content brigs to NovelDrama.Org -Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Company being taken over was the best example. For a brief moment, his supporters and those who opposed him started another round of an inte debate battle. As for Fade himself, he was unaware of the carnage outside as he was recuperating in the cave. His silence only amplified the voices of theizens who opposed him. After all, they could exin that he refused to respond to Fabrico''s challengeas he wanted to ¡° concenttate on his cultivation. << However, it was difficult for hint to exin when he did not take-any action when his ownpany had b¨¦en taken over. Contentbelongs to NovelDrama.Org At that moment, his supporters grew quiet and were pressured by those who opposed him. Even many of his supporters start to grumble.Fhey were thinking about whether he was really scared and went into hiding. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be indifferent wherthis company was being taken.over. As the heated discussion on the inte went on, it grew closer to the date set for Fade to plead guilty. On the Flying Dragon Mount, Fabrico gazed in the distance with his hands behind his back. He asked coldly, ¡°There''s still no news on that b*stard?¡± "No, Master Teng!" His servant answered ¡°Could that b*stard really be scared and has made up his mind to hide?" Fabrico was doubtful as he frowned Upon hearing this, his servant spoke, "Master Teng. we didn¡¯t find anything on Fade. However, we discovered some news regarding some people close to him." "People close to him? Speak, what news?" Fabrico asked The servant replied, "The archeological team that was with Fade in the valley some time ago. The team is currently in a small town not far from there. They didn''t leave for the past few days." I''ve heard that there¡¯s a young girl named Yankee Meng among them and she seems close to Fade. If we capture..." The servant exined. He didn''t continue but Fabrico got the idea. He narrowed his eyes and pondered before speaking, "If that¡¯s the case, bring her here. Yankee should have leads on Fade." "Yes, Master Teng. I''ll send someone to capture her immediately,¡± the servant said. Fabrico corrected him and said, "Not capture, invite. We just have some questions for her. Remember, the Flying Dragon n is a righteous n, we must pay attention to our actions, understand?¡± "n head, I understand! We''re inviting her, not capturing her,¡± the servantughed and saluted. Fabrico waved his hand and said, "That''s all: it''s good that you understand. You''re dismissed!" "Yes!" The servant saluted and left. Chapter 1879 Chapter 1879 As for Fade, he had no idea how long he had been cultivating in the cave. The Lunar Poria finally matured as the Frost Pond Water was fully absorbed. He immediately consumed it and refined the Lunar Poria. He then learned an ultimate move called the Frost Lunar Chop. It was very powerful and could send out an ice-crescent energy de. As soon as he consumed the Lunar Poria, Fade had found five extreme Yin herbs and hadpleted half his goal of the nine herbs. These five herbs were respectively the Nine Leaf Ice Flower, the Ice Lotus, the Frost Plum Blossom Fruit, the Blood-clotting Bell Herb, and the Lunar Poria With the help of the five herbs, Fade had learned five different ultimate moves which were the zing Vision, Ice Lotus me, Frost Plum Blossom Mark, Blood Devil Ring, and Frost Lunar Chop Each of these ultimate moves was unique in their own way and provided him with a variety of attack methods. However, he didn¡¯t have to use the ultimate moves to finish off his opponent most of the time. He familiarized himself with the Frost Lunar Chop before checking his own body. His injuries had healed a long time ago. He then sent out a few balls of energy and shattered the rubble blocking the cave before rushing out. As he returned from the mountains, he changed his clothes and cleaned up before going to town. He was prepared to meet Yankee and the others. However, after arriving at the hotel they agreed on, Fade couldn''t find them. He called them but their phones were tumed off and no one had answered. "Could it be that I dyed for too long, causing Yankee and the others to return after being impatient?" He guessed. At that moment, a janitor looked curiously at Fade. "Are you a reporter?" The janitor asked. "No, why do you ask this?" He was curious. The janitor replied, ¡°You aren''t! That''s true though. Reporters wouldn''te at such ate hour. It''s already been a few days and you wouldn''t have come to interview now." "Interview? Did something happen here?" Fade had an ominous premonition. The janitor looked at him with surprise and said, "You didn¡¯t know what happened here! The news has spread on the inte and you still don''t know?" "The inte!¡± Fade frowned and immediately took out his phone and started to surf the inte. After a brief moment, his face darkened. A wave of anger washed over him and anger burned in his eyes. "Flying Dragon n, Fabrico, you''ve crossed the line," Fade angrily said. "If there''s anything you want to talk about, you cane at me but don''t you dare approach those who are close to me." Fade gnashed his teeth and said, "Since you have a death wish in mind, I''ll grant you your wish.¡± With that, his figure shot out as he created a gust of wind. He then disappeared from the hotel The janitor only saw a blur. The next thing she knew was that she couldn''t see anyone anymore. Her eyes were full of surprise. She couldn''t help but rub her eyes, "What''s going on? Were my eyes blurry? Where is that man? Why is he gone?" A few hourster, Fade appeared at the foot of Flying Dragon Mount in casual clothing. He was surprised as he looked at the bustling crowd at the foot of the mountain. "Why are there so many people?¡± He asked. Upon hearing this, someone in the crowdughed, "Brother, what are you saying? The Flying Dragon n is distributing elixirs and they''re even epting disciples. Of course, there are a lot of people here.¡± "Distributing elixirs, epting disciples? Is the Flying Dragon n having a celebration?" Fade continued to ask. The bystanders looked at Fade with an odd expression. "You really don''t know anything?¡± The bystander asked "I''m from another city. As such, I''m not clear about certain matters,¡± Fade answered. The other party replied, "Today is the deadline that Master Teng had set for Fade to plead guilty. However, it seems that he was scared and dared not come over.¡± "However, the ceremony can''t be canceled. Therefore, Master Teng changed the battle into a celebration. They''re celebrating the prestige and invincibility of the Flying Dragon n,¡± another exined. ¡°Those who go up the mountain to congratte fRem have a chance to get elixirs ant herbs that the Flying Dragon n¡¯ s distributing. If you''re lucky, you may even be spotted by one ofthe masters of the Flying Dragon n and be epted asa dis¨¦iple. You can say it''s a once-in-a- lifetime opportunity. As such, there would naturally be a lot of people," the bystander exined. Content belongs to + "I see. Thank you very much!" Fade thanked him. He then increased his pace as he went up the mountain. At the same time, his expression and heart were ice cold. ¡°What a man. Fabrico wants to use my fame to poprize the Flying Dragon n''s name and ept disciples at the same time," he thought to himself. "It''s a good n. However, since I''m here today, your n is destined to fail." With a cold snort, Fade further increased his pace and shot up Flying Dragon Mount. Just as Fade was walking on the path, a group of young men and women in gorgeous clothes were walking up the mountain step by step. Their faces were flushed as they gritted their teeth. It''s just that they had to take a rest with every step and their pace was incredibly slow. "I can''t take it anymore. I can¡¯t do it. I can''t walk anymore," a chubby young man panted and refused to move. A handsome man with sharp eyebrows and bright eyes beside him frowned when he saw this. "Elmon, this isthe test that the Flying Dragetr n has set for us. If we can''t even pass this stage, we => can''t even dream of being chosen¡¯ as disciples. Hurry up and get up. Let''s continue walking," the handsome mani said. 6 The fat man named Elmon panted and waved his hands. "Zodren, I really can''t walk anymore. I''ll forgo the benefits of the Flying Dragon n," he said. Zodren frowned when he heard this and was about to say something. At that moment, a young girl with long hair beside them sat down and panted as well. "I can¡¯t walk either. Zodren, why don''t you go up alone!" The girl said. Zodren forced a smile and said, "Lovena, it''s not far from the Flying Dragon n¡¯s main hall. We''ve alreadye this far, do you really want to give up like that?" "Zodren, I don''t want to give up either. It''s just that I really can¡¯t walk anymore." She stiffly sat on a rock as she sweated profusely. Elmon spoke up and said, "Zodren, you''re the most powerful one out of the three of us. You have the best hope. Go on, don''t let us slow you down.¡± Zodren''s lips moved and he wanted to say something. At that moment, he saw a figure coming towards them. The figure trod lightlyand he was going = forward < ''st an extraordinary speed: He hachjust seen him about a ? hundted meters away but hehad rea¨¦hed them in the blink ofan eye, "This guy is fast," Zodren sighed as his eyes lit up. He put out his hand to stop the figure and spoke, "Hey. wait a minute!¡± Fade was walking when the other party suddenly stopped him. He instantly frowned and asked him coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 1880 Chapter 1880 Zodren raised his eyebrows and said, "I want you to do me a favor!" Then, without waiting for Fade''s agreement, he pointed at Elmon and Lovena who were lying by the side. He spoke to Fade and said, "They''re my companions and they can''t walk anymore. I see that you still have energy and you can walk quite fast. How about you carry mypanions up the mountain?" "When it''s done, I''ll give you ten thousand yuan!" Zodred confidently looked at him Fade looked at him like a fool when he heard this. He took a look at Zodren before turning to leave without a single word. Zodren''s face darkened when he saw this and he stepped forward once more. "Hey, I''m talking to you. Didn''t you hear me?" He stopped Fade and said. Fade nced at him before replying coldly, "I''m not interested! Find somebody else." "Oh, you can talk!" Zodren smiled before he looked at Fade brimming with confidence. "You feel that it''s too little? I''ll increase the price, twenty thousand yuan.¡± he said Fade spoke coldly, "I said I''m not interested. I have something to do. You''d better not disturb me or I won''t act politely." "You''re quite arrogant for a kid!" Zodren pouted, "Things were actually going to end like this. However, since you''re so arrogant. I must make you stay and see what you''re capable of!" Fade frowned at this and he coldly looked at him, "I''d advise you not to look for trouble!¡± "Brat, you..." Zodren was extremely arrogant. Elmon, who was beside him, spoke up and said, "Zodren, let it go. I still have strength. I can walk by myself." However, Lovena pouted and spoke, "Elmon, you can still walk but I, a girl, can''t walk anymore." Zodren immediately forced a smile when he heard this. He spoke to her and said, "Lovena, rest assured, I''ll definitely bring you to the peak and get the Flying Dragon n''s elixir.¡± Soon after that, he turned to look at Fade. His expression was proud and smugly said, "Name your price. How much do you want?" Fade frowned and said, "I already said it. It''s not about the money." "Hehe, there isn''t anything that can''t be solved with money.¡± Zodren sneered. "You still think it''s too little! Name your own price!" He demanded once more Lovena spoke up as well. "I see that you''re dressed in rags. Therefore, you''re not from a rich family! You''vee up the mountain so you''re definitely here for the Flying Dragon n¡¯s elixirs or to be epted as a disciple," she said. "Since that''s the case, I can tell you we know an outer steward of the Flying Dragon n. When the timees, maybe one sentence from us could benefit you." "Now you''re willing to help, right!" Lovena looked at him proudly when she finished speaking. It was as if she had seen through him and felt that he would definitely agree. However, she never expected him tough coldly when he heard her offer. "Elixirs? epting disciples? Let me tell you, I''vee to the Flying Dragon n to kill someone!" He yelled. "To kill someone!" Lovena''s expression changed to one of shock. Zodren, beside her, had an expression of disbelief. He pouted and sneered, "This is the Flying Dragon n. You''vee here to kill someone, are you kidding? From my point of view, you won''t even get the chance to attack and will be killed by the masters of the Flying Dragon n. Who do you want to kill?¡± Fade snorted coldly, "I want to kill Fabrico!" " Fabry.¡± Zodren chewed over the name and he suddenly remembered something as his face changed His expression was 7 moreexaggerated. "Fabrico T. the head of the Flying Dragon ¡®n? Did) you say you''vee to >the Flying Dragon n to killtheir head? What a joke," he sneered. Content belongs to Fade didn''t care about him. His face darkened as soon as he saw this. He took a step back and was about to leave. However, Zodren stopped him. "Hey, I didn''t let you leave. Who gave you permission to leave? Stop right there!" He demanded. Fade''s body shuddered and a wave of energy surged from him. The energy shocked Zodren as he stumbled and fell to the ground. Fade then followed the mountain path and quickly went up the mountain ¡°Brat, how dare you hit me. I..." Zodren was furious as he shouted while ring at the mountain path. However, Fade''s figure could no longer be seen. Lovena helped him up. "I think that guy is a maniac. He actually said something about killing Master Teng. He¡¯s definitely courting death.¡± she sneered. As for Elmon, he was still staring at Fade¡¯s leaving figure. His face constantly changed as he mumbled, ¡°Maybe... Maybe he¡¯s telling the truth. That man seemed familiar to me. I think I''ve previously seen him somewhere." ¡°Hehe! Elmon, even a stranger seems familiar to you. Isn''t it too much of a coincidence!" Zodren sneered "I''m telling the truth, I feel as if I''ve seen him somewhere! I just can''t remember it now...¡± Elmon tried hard to exin but Zodren and Lovena had expressions of disbelief. They were obviously not taking his words seriously.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Elmon shook his head and didn''t say anything else. Instead, he got up and continued walking along the mountain path. At the same time, the entrance of the Flying Dragon n main hall atop Flying Dragon Mount was crowded. It was bustling with people everywhere. The members of the Flying Dragon n were preparing all kinds of elixirs and herbs. There were even examiners preparing for the selection of disciples. On the other hand, other than those who came forthe elixirs and disciple selection,there were abunchof ? reporterswith professional L equipment taking pictures. Some repart¨¦rs even interviewed the Flying Dragon n¡¯s disciples on various n matters. This change was overseen by Fabrico as a promotional event. The Flying Dragon n had suffered heavy lossesun the East Coast City isciple selection asaresultof =~ Fade''s irttrusion. Not only did they> not majiage to recruit a disciple,but n elder of their n was killect and heyt had lost their dignity. Many ifartial artists saw then.as a joke. Qa mM Tr As such, Fabrico published two videos with regard to the matter. It caused a heated discussion on the inte and it instantly became viral. It skyrocketed the Flying Dragon n¡¯s fame and made them an inte sensation. It attracted many people toe to the Flying Dragon n for elixirs and disciple selection. Having seen the benefits, Fabrico went further and directly invited professional media staff to fully broadcast today''s event on the inte. That day was the deadline that Fabrico had set for Fade to plead guilty. If Fade was toe, Fabrico would be able to kill him on the spot, showing his true strength and the power of the Flying Dragon n while repairing their damaged reputation. If Fade didn''te, that day¡¯s event would go viral on the inte, increasing the Flying Dragon ns fame. In short, broadcasting this event was a win-win situation for him. There was a possibility of Fade arriving and defeating him in person. However, it seemed totally impossible. As such, Fabrico soon forgot about it. As time went by, the number of people on the mountain increased. More and more online audiences began to watch the live stream Chapter 1881 Chapter 1881 While they were waiting for the result, the crowd started some discussions. Most of the discussions were about requesting medicine and epting apprentices As for the audience online, most of them were discussing whether Fade woulde or, and if he came, between him and Fabrico, who would win? After all. most of the audience online were interested in their videos. By noon, the mountain top was already packed with people. As for those who had arrived early, they were already getting impatient from waiting. Seeing this, Fabrico said, "It''s almost time. Fade seems to have no guts toe here!¡± After that. there was a loud shout, which silenced the noise from the crowd immediately. Everyone instantly looked in the same direction. A steward of the Flying Dragon n walked to the center of the za and said in a clear voice, "The time is up. Now, let us wee Master Teng, the guardian of the Flying Dragon n, to give his speech.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, both the audience on the spot and audience online immediately focused their attention on him. Under the attention of everyone, Fabrico, whe was wearing a green cloak, floated over from the top of the great hall of the Flying Dragon n and landed in the middle of the za Just this move was enough to make everyone watching it cheer in shock. "He''s too powerful. He just flew over.¡± "The distance is more than 100 meters! Can human beings do this?¡± "This is the strength of a warrior. He''s so strong.¡± "Ha! You guys know nothing! It''s not a big deal. Martial artists at the ck level could do this too. Master Teng is a Heaven Level martial artist. It''s just a piece of cake for him." In the midst of everyone''s exmation, Fabrico smiled. He looked around and said, "Thank you all foring to watch the ceremony of the Flying Dragon n." "Initially, today was supposed to be the day I asked Fade toe and request forgiveness. However, it seems that he did not have the guts toe. Therefore, today, I will change the apology ceremony to a celebration instead. I will distribute spiritual herbs to everyone here and I will also take in ten apprentices into the Flying Dragon n.¡± As soon as he finished his words, the surrounding crowd became bustling "Master Teng, you are so generous. I will always support the Flying Dragon n." "My son is talented. Master Teng, please have a look!" The audience on the inte felt somewhat regretful. "Fade really didn''t show up. I was looking forward to an exciting fight." "Ha! That fellow is such a chicken. I already knew that he would note.¡± "Yes, he didn''t even dare to take any action when hispany was being forcibly upied! What makes you think he would show up!" "It looks like we won''t be able to witness a great battle, but perhaps taking in apprentices would be worth watching." Looking at the crowd bustling. Fabrico smiled. He then waved his hand and ordered his subordinates to arrange everything When the spiritual herbs were distributed, the crowd suddenly became even more energetic. Then, Zodren, Lovena, and Elmon, who had just arrived at the mountain top, squeezed into the crowd to get the spiritual herbs. However, the crowd pushed the three of them away and they couldn''t squeeze in at all. Such a situation made Lovena feel frustrated, and her face was full of displeasure. ¡°It''s all because of that guy on the road just now. If he didn''t refuse to help. we would have reached earlier and found a good ce." "That guy is crazy. He even said he wanted to kill Master Teng. Now, he is standing right here, but where is he?" Zodren and Lovena wereining, but at the same time, Elmon saw a figure standing on a big tree on the edge of the cliff. After taking a closer look, Elmon was surprised to find that it was the man they met on the mountain road just now. Suddenly, Re quickly said to his companians, "Zodren, Lovena, look, that perSon, it''s that guy..." "Who? Elmor -why are you SO shocked?" Zodven and Lovena sounde@? anmoyed. Content belongs. to NovelDrama.Org < However, then, when they turned their eyes and saw the man standing on the tree, they were shocked. It''s really him! What does he want to do? Does he really want to kill Master Teng?¡± "Are you kidding me? Master Teng is a Heaven Level Martial Arts Master, how could he possibly..." Just before they finished speaking. Fade. who was on the top of the tree, moved. His movement drew a faint shadow in the air and flew directly to the center of the za. At the same time, a loud thunder rumbled above the za. "Fabrico, it''s time to die now!¡± As soon as these words were said, the bustle happening in the za faded immediately. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. Fabrico, who was preparing to return to the Great Hall, stopped and turned around and looked over when he heard this. When he saw the figure floating over, his gaze turned cold, and said, "Fade, you''re here." Then, he flew to the za as well and shouted, "Fade, you little thief, how dare youe!" With Fabrico''s shout, everyone on the site and online were heated! "Fade.... Fade is here!" "That kid actually came. Isn''t he afraid of death?" "It looks like there''s going to be a battle. We didn''t wait for nothing.¡± "This is going to be a good show. Come and ce your bets on who would win! Fabrico or Fade?" "Needless to say, it''s definitely Fabrico!" In the discussion, Zodren, Lovena and Elmer, who were stopped =~ outsidethe crowd, were shocked when:they heard the voice. They looked at Fade in surprise, add they looked horrified. Content b¨¦tongs to NovelDrama.Org - "That... That person is Fade!" "Is... Is that true?" ¡°It''s true, it''s absolutely true. I finally remembered. Why does he look so familiar? It turns out that he is Fade!" "Fade is a young Martial Arts Master, and we talked to him like that j just¡± now. Ife had angered him... inn afraidthat we might..." At this-point, Elmen was sweating, and fear could be-seen in his eyes. Content ¡®belongs to¡°NovelDrama.Org - Zodren and Lovena were frightened too.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, she forced herself to speak up, "So what if he''s a young Martial Arts Master? He''s definitely going to lose when he fights Master Teng." "That''s right. He will die eventually, so there''s nothing to be afraid of," Zodren also said immediately. Elmon did not say much and he looked over to the za. At this moment, Fade and Fabrico hadnded on the square. The two of them were less than ten meters apart and were facing each other. Meanwhile, the camera for the live broadcast was also aimed at the two of them and was ready to shoot the great battle that they were about to start. With his hands behind his back, Fabrico stared expressionless at him and said, ¡°Fade, finally, you''re here to ask for my forgiveness!" Fade''s face was expressionless too and he said, "I''m here to kill you!" Chapter 1882 Chapter 1882 Hearing this, Fabrico immediately narrowed his eyes. He red at Fade with a sharp look and said, ¡°What did you say?" "I said, I''m here to kill you!" Fade said again. His voice increased a lot, and it was clearly transmitted from the broadcast to everyone watching. Instantly, everyone on the site and online were excited. "Fade is really here, and he isn''t here to apologize!" "He said that he wants to kill Fabrico. Is this kid so arrogant?" "If he could just ask for forgiveness, perhaps Master Teng would consider sparing his life since there are so many people watching! However, he is too arrogant. He''s basically asking for death!" "Since Fade is here and so bold, I actually have confidence in him. After all, he is a young Martial Arts Master. We shouldn''t underestimate him!" "Hah! So what if he''s a young Martial Arts Master! Master Teng has already been a master for more than ten years. Do you think he would be no match for him?" "Let''s see how Master Teng is going to teach this kid a lesson.¡± There were countless audience members on the site and online watching this scene, with different thoughts and opinions in their hearts The people in East Coast, Capital City, and Dragonville who had conflicts with Fade or who were defeated by him before, their hearts were filled with hatred at that moment. They were all waiting for Master Teng to kill Fade, so that they could join in and take revenge on him too. Far away in the Northern Jusberg, in arge factory beside the Namuchia Lake, Dharma Motkha was thrown onto the ground and his body was covered in wounds. The two Tulkus who were dressed in red looked at the live broadcast and then they looked at him. The chubbier Tulku, Di, said, "Motkha, have you realized your mistake now?" Dharma Motkha shook his head and said, "I didn''t do anything wrong.¡± Tulku Di then shook his head. He looked at the skinny Tulku beside him and said, "Panchen, your apprentice has been brainwashed! He can''t be kept!" Tulku Panchen nced at Dharma Motkha, and then said to the other Tulku. ¡°Di, I dan''t need you to take care of my issues.¡± "After that guy dies, my apprentice will naturally change his mind and take refuge in Buddha." "Really? That''s the best, otherwise. I won''t go easy on you,¡± Tulku Di snorted Tulku Panchen did not say anything, but he stared intently at the live broadcast. Meanwhile, on the za, Fabrico''s face was filled with anger, he red fiercely at Fade and said in a deep voice, "You killed Hebron and Jauhar, two of our elder masters in the Flying Dragon n, and yet you still want to kill me now. Kid, aren''t you being too arrogant?¡± Fade then replied in a cold tone, ¡°They deserved to die!¡± ¡°Deserved to die?" Fabrico snorted. He red at him and said, "It was not your decision whether or not they deserved to die. You have no right to punish the members of the Flying Dragon n.¡± "Is that so?" Fade said. He then looked around at the cameras and knew that it was arranged by Fabrico. He had purposely wanted to broadcast his strength in front of everyone to increase the poprity of the Flying Dragon n. In that case, he would then satisfy his wish. Fade was not in a hurry to make a move. Instead, he looked in the direction of the camera and said, "Master Teng, I think what you said is too arrogant!" "What do you mean?" Fabrico frowned as he looked at him. Fade looked in the direction of the camera and said, "You all only heard from Fabrico that I killed the elders of the Flying Dragon n. However, do you know why I killed them?" Hearing this question, all the audience members shook their heads, and they had doubts on their faces. The inside story of the incident had been spread on the Inte, but there were all kinds of rumors and gossip. No one could tell clearly whether it was true or false and nobody knew what was going on Therefore, everyone only knew that Fade and the Flying Dragon n were in conflict, and he had killed the elders ofthe Flying Dragon n ~ whichcwere why they wanted ? revenge. However, they did not know whe was actually the guilty party. Hearing Fade''s words, Fabrico''s face turned grim and his expression did not look good. He huffed coldly and said, "Fade, what excuses are you trying to find?" "Excuses?" Fade sneered and said, "I think you are worried that I will reveal the cause and effect of the matter and reveal the true colours of your Flying Dragon n!" "You..." Fabrico narrowed his eyes as he stared at him Fade then immediately said in a clear voice, cNow, I will tell you all why I kil ed Hebron Guan, the elder of the Flying Dragon n. A few montts ¨¦ ago, the Flying Dragonn wentto East Coast City to recruit dis¨¦iples..." aProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Then, he told everyone watching about the incident that happened in East Coast. He looked at Fabrico and shouted sternly, "Those from the Flying Dragon n used their power to bully others. Not only did they crack down on my company, they even robbed my disciples and even tried to kill me." "So what''s wrong with me killing Hebron?¡± Fabrico''s face changed and his expression becameplicated. He rolled his eyes and tried to find an exnation for this matter. Meanwhile, everyone watching was so agitated upon hearing this. "I didn''t expect things to turn out like this!" ¡®If this is true, then it seems reasonable for Fade to kill Hebron!" "That''s right. The Flying Dragon n went too far. They took away his money and disciples, using their own strong background to bully others. It''s no wonder that Fade was so angry that he even killed people.¡± "However, it''s just his one-sided story. We can''t believe it all yet!" ¡°Yes, Master Teng hasn''t spoken yet." Seeing that the situation was a bit chaotic, Fabrico snorted and said, "This is your made-up nonsense. Master Guan did not do that at all. They just wanted to recruit disciples. You''re putting nonsense usations on him." Fabrico denied it immediately. No matter what, he would never admit to such a thing. Seeing this, Fade smirked and said with a sneer, "You don''t want to admit it? Haha! I have something else. Please continue watching!" Then, he took out his mobile phone and yed a video on the spot, "These are thest words of The Flying Dragon n''s elder master Jauhar Loh and the elder master of the Chew Family, Fiy.¡± In the video, he asked the two of them to admit that the Flying Dragon n and the Chew Family had coborated to trick the people in an attempt to cure the ancestor of the Chew family. When everything was revealed, the site was on edge. "I didn''t expect Master Loh to do this secretly?" I''ve also heard about what happened in Lunar Temple. I didn¡¯t expect it to have something to do with the Flying Dragon n." "Is it true that the ancestor has lived for more than two hundred years?" "How many people have the Chew family killed for one person? They are so evil!¡± "It was beyond reason for the Flying Dragon n, which is a decent and proper organization, to support the Chew Family just for the benefits they offered.¡± At this moment, Fabrico¡¯s expression became even moreplicated. He didn''t expect Fade to have such proof. His face looked-ghastly, and then he said, "This isfake! It is all your one- sidechwords! Jauhar and Fiy~ have been killed by you, so the = reli ability of what they said cannot be proven. You''re trying to s ander theFlying Dragon n" Content bel ongs to ? Chapter 1883 Chapter 1883 As soon as Fabrico spoke, a group of his supporters shouted too. "That''s right. I support Master Teng.¡± "Flying Dragon n is a noble n that fights for justice. They can''t do such a thing." "I think that it was Fade who forced them to say that in the video. I can''t take it seriously!¡± "Ha!" Fade sneered and put away the video. He looked at Fabrico and said calmly, "You''re still trying to run away from this. Then, I will ask you one more question." "Why did the Flying Dragon n capture Hassad, Yankee, and Hallim from the archaeology team? Why were they brought here? If your Flying Dragon n is so noble, then why did you use such a despicable method to threaten me to show up?" Fade asked. Hearing this, Fabrico''s expression became awful and he immediately denied, "It¡¯s not like that. It''s all bullsh*t. I don''t know what kidnapping you''re talking about!¡± "You don''t know?" Fade said coldly, ¡°Then let me check in your Flying Dragon n. If I can''t find the three of them. then I will believe what you said." When Fabrico heard this, he roared angrily, "Our n''s private areas aren''t ces that a viin like you can search as you wish." "With just a few words, you want to tarnish our Flying Dragon n¡¯s dignity. Hey you, it won''t be that easy.¡± Immediately, the surrounding elders and disciples of the Flying Dragon n started shouting in unison "Flying Dragon n won''t be bullied!" "Flying Dragon n won''t be bullied!" "Flying Dragon n won''t be bullied!" Their chorus of exhortations, and magnificent momentum had heated up the atmosphere immediately. Fabrico red fiercely at Fade and said, "Kid, kneel down and ask for forgiveness right now. Otherwise, don''t me me for taking action!" Fade snorted and said, "You want to take action as you can''t hide anymore?¡± "That''s good! Let''s do it then!" He let out a deep shout, and the positive energy in his body erupted. A great momentum was spread out from his body and charged towards Fabrico. Seeing this, Fabrico¡¯s face changed and he said loudly, "Arrogant fellow, die now!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. His positive energy then exploded too. The strength of a middle-stage Heaven level martial artist instantly enveloped the entire za, causing everyone to feel an indescribable pressure. Instantly, the wind started to blow strongly, and there was a strong aura of positive energy floating in the air, oppressing the whole area. The expressions of the audience members immediately changed "Is this the strength of a master? It''s too horrible!" "I feel like a storm ising. This is obviously the power of a Heaven Level master." "Master Teng is too powerful. Fade will definitely lose." "I don''t think so. Fade is not weak either. It''s hard to say." The heated scene on the za made the online audience even more agitated. Since they were not on the site, they could not feel the intense pressure and momentum. They could only judge their strength and capabilities based on the content showing on the screen and the discussion from the on-site audience. Fabrico''s aura surged as his long hair fluttered in the wind. He red at Fade and said, "Kid, you do have some power. However, in front of us, the Flying Dragon n, your power can¡¯t even withstand a single blow.¡± "This is yourst chance. Kneel down and confess your guilt, and I will spare your life!¡± However, Fade responded to him with a virtual sword. It whistled through the air and directly dashed towards him. "Bang!" Fabrico waved his hand and shot out a stream of force, shattering Fade¡¯s virtual sword. Then, he closed his eyes and gritted his teeth as he said firmly, "You''re risking your neck." Instantly, hemoved. His green robe danced iptthe air, and his strong 2 < aura roared vigorously. His positive energy- ¡®surged and filled up the sky. Witha sense of impending death, it charged towards Fade. Content b¨¦longs to ~ At this mornent, Fade, who was standing;looked at the attack that¡± was flyittg towards him calmly. He then gently waved his hand and a layenof positive energy thenovered his-body to forma protective shield. "You think that this can block my attack!" Fabrico sneered. With a wave of his big hand, several bursts of positive energy then whizzed down from the sky. The sound ofthe energies breaking through the-air produced a sharp explosivesound I in the air, as if there were countless firecrackers SS exploding in the air. With their deadly auraythey all went towards Fade at onee. _ 4 "Die now!" Fabrico was extremely confident. All the forces bombarded Fade''s protective shield. He seemed to have foreseen the ending. The protective shield would be prated, and Fade would be shot in the heart by thousands of arrows and die. However, he waspletely stunned by the uing scene. The bursts of energy hit Fade¡¯s protective shield one after another, and they instantly broke into fragmented pieces and dissipated in the air. They couldn''t even prate Fade¡¯s shield. "How is this possible?" Fabrico was shocked. He then moved his hands quickly and concentrated his strength again to increase the momentum of his attack. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Stream after stream of positive energy hit Fade''s protective shield. Like countless bullets, the sound was crackling non-stop. However, Fade stood still and didn''t make any extra movements. The protective shield in front of him blocked all of Fabrico''s attacks easily. After four to five minutes of continuous attack, Fabrico was slightly breathless. He stopped attacking and looked at Fade¡¯s expression, and he felt pressured Meanwhile, Fade opened his mouth and said, "So this is your attack? It''s just so-so!" "You..." Fabrico gritted his teeth and red at him. Fade waved his hand and said, "Now, it''s my turn to attack.¡± Hearing this, Fabrico''s face tensed up and he felt anxious. Fade reached out his right hand, and gestured his fingers. Immediately, a virtual sword flew over from the sky. The sword drew an arc in the air and shed towards Fabrico. The sword was not moving fast, and it seemed to be nothing special. It was just a straightforward attack. ¡°It''s just a small trick. I will destroy it effortlessly..." Seeing this, Fabrico rxed his nerves and prepared to break Fade''s attack. However, when the virtual sword came near, Fabrico felt a terrifying pressure and his facial expression immediately changed. "This... How is this possible? I..." He instantly changed his strategy. He quickly gathered his positive energy and blocked Fade''s attack. "Boom!" The virtual sword did not have any fanciful moves and struck down. Fabrico condensed his positive energy and formed a shield in front of him to protect himself. However, the thick shield couldn''t even resist for a second and was smashed entirely by the virtual sword¡¯s attack. Then, the sword shed against Fabrico''s chest vigorously, stabbing him and causing him to scream loudly, His blood spilled out of his mouth and sttered on the floor, staining the once clean and white tiles Chapter 1884 Chapter 1884 This result was beyond the expectations of the audience watching in person. They didn''t expect that Fabrico would be at a disadvantage and was beaten by Fade with just one move The scene was silent for a while. It seemed that everyone was in shock. Meanwhile on the inte, all the audience members were having a heated discussion too. "What''s going on? Master Teng lost?" "This must be fake! It''s impossible!" "Is Fade really that powerful?¡± "I don''t believe it. I absolutely don''t believe it. Master Teng is a martial artist at the middle stage of the Heaven level. How could he be defeated so. quickly?¡± In the midst of everyone''s discussion, Fabrico, who had fallen to the ground, was helped up by the elders and disciples of the Flying Dragon n who rushed over. He wiped the blood fram the corner of his mouth. His face looked pale, and he looked at Fade with a gloomy expression. Then, he took a step forward and said caldly, ¡°It seems that I have underestimated you. Your strength is indeed not bad, not any less than mine.¡± As he spoke, he paused for a moment, and then said in a serious tone, "However, I, Fabrico, am the guardian of the Flying Dragon n. I have been a Martial Arts Master for over ten years. It won''t be that easy to defeat me." As soon as he finished speaking, he wrapped his arms around his body. Immediately, two streams of energy surged out of his body following his movements and they condensed into a strong and impactful burst of energy. The burst of energy moved and surged until it formed a beam of colorful light in the air. Fabrico''s expression became more serious. He gritted his teeth and red at Fade. Then, he suddenly shouted, "Flying Dragon Chop, attack!¡± At this moment, the colorful beam of light broke apart into long streams of light which flew directly towards Fade. At the same time, a swift and fierce aura was spread throughout the za from the Flying Dragon Chop. The energy even was so strong it even smashed apart the surrounding trees and rocks, raising a cloud of dust that enveloped the whole space in smoke. It was hazy and a little blurry. As Fabrico''s strike was unleashed, all the audience members on site and online were stunned. ¡°What''s this? It''s insane, isn''t it?" "This is like a scene from a movie! Is this still the real world?" "Could this be the filming of a scene for a movie?¡± Many of the audiences couldn''t believe that what they saw was true. Meanwhile, on the Inte, some well- known martial artists showed up and introduced the move to everyone. "This move is called Flying Dragon Chop. It''s the very first unique skill created by the Flying Dragon n. It has only been passed down to their core disciples and it''s the ultimate move of the Flying Dragon n.¡± "Flying Dragon Chop''s condensed strength is sharp and deadly. It''s almost impossible for the enemy to survive." "After this attack, Fade will definitely die!" After hearing the exnations from the martial artists, everyone became even more nervous. As the Flying Dragon Chop shed towards Fade, everyone''s eyes were also focused on it. They wanted to see how he would dodge this move, and whether he would be able to block it or be killed. At this moment, Fade looked at the approaching Flying Dragon Chop with an indifferent expression. After sensing the energy of the move, he muttered to himself, "The Flying Dragon Chop is quite powerful, but it''s not strong enough to fight me!¡± As he said that. he raised his right hand. and a dark red ball of positive energy gathered quickly in his palm It then formed a half- moon shape. When Fade waved his hand. he shouted, "Frost Lunar Chop!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. This move-was the ultimate move that Fadehad learned after i absorbitig the Lunar Doria. He had neverofficially used it againstan enerty, out it was a perfect chance for-him to use it on Fabrica. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ The Frost Lunar Chop broke through the sky, and the dark red energy was like a curved, bloody moon, which sliced through the sky and rushed towards the Flying Dragon Chop. However, aspared to the huge and majestic Flying Dragon Chop, Fade''s Frost Lunar Chop seemed weaker and could be blown off in a shot While everyone was having doubts, both of the energies shed and instantly burst into a strong light. Everyone stared at this scene nervously, wanting to see whe would win in the end. However, at this critical moment. the brightness of the screen intensified and with a squeak, the screen turned dark and lost signal. It turned out that the collision of the vital energies was too powerful and it emitted a strong force which directly destroyed all the camera lenses. The online audiences, who were excited to watch the battle, were stopped by the loss of signal at this particrly critical moment. Thus, they immediately could not bear it andined "F*ck, why was the signal lost now? What the hell is going on?" "It''s a very crucial battle. What''s going on?" "I want to see who wins or loses!" "Actually, there¡¯s no need to see. Everyone knows clearly who would win." "It must be Master Teng. His Flying Dragon Chop is obviously much more powerful than Fade''s Frost Lunar Chop!" "I don''t know if you have noticed but before the signal disappeared, the radiance of Frost Lunar Chop has beenpletely covered by the Flying Dragon Chop; it must be no match for it.¡± Meanwhile-at the site, the audience was alsown a state of shock. ~ Someone found that the live broadeast had disappeared and wanted to use his mobile phone to do-a live broadcast on the spot. C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org u ~ However, as soon as he took out his mobile phone, it was immediately destroyed like the cameras. Everyone in the za was crying in shock. Finally. the light of the collision between the Flying Dragon Chop and the Frost Lunar Chop gradually dissipated, and they could finally see the scene under the light. They felt a dark red beam of light shed across. Following that, they looked over and saw a shocking scene. Fabrico was on the ground. His chest was badly wounded, and he was extremely weak. As for Fade, he was standing in front of Fabrico, with his hands behind his back. He looked down at Fabrico and said coldly, "You''ve lost!" "Master Teng lost. How... How is this possible?" "This is not true. I can''t believe it." "In the battle just now, it''s obviously the Flying Dragon Chop that looked more powerfull¡± "This is really unexpected! I''m going to spread the news to everyone." The audience burst into an extreme discussion. Meanwhile, Fade locked at Fabrice and said, "Tell me, where are Hassad and the others?" Fabrico''s facial expression changed and he rolled his eyes. He seemed to be considering whether he should say anything Fade then, Said coldly, "There is no point to struggle. If you don''t sayit now, I''lHFush into your Flying Dragon n and turn the whole n upside dowtr I am sure I can find semeone in there!¡± Content belongs. to NovelDrama.Org ¡° "If you still want to save the reputation of the Flying Dragon n, then just hand them over!" Fabrico''s facial expression changed. In the end, he let out a long sigh and nodded, "I will hand them over!" Immediately, he looked at the elders and nodded, and he said, "Bring them out!¡± Chapter 1885 Chapter 1885 At this moment, the elders were filled with anger and sorrow, as if it was difficult for them to ept this oue. "Master Teng, we..." "Master Teng, we can still fight." Fabrico shook his head and said, ¡°You guys are no match for him. Fade is much stronger than I expected." Immediately, sighs could be heard. Soon, the members of the Flying Dragon n brought out Hassad, Yankee, and Hallim The three of them were so excited to see Fade and they rushed to him with tears in their eyes. Seeing this, the audience members'' expressions changed "It turns out that what Fade said is true. The Flying Dragon n really kidnapped his friends!" "This is a bit unreasonable, isn''t it? It''s a battle between martial artists. Isn''t it too extreme for them to kidnap someone to threaten others?" "It seems that the reputation of the Flying Dragon n doesn''t live up to its name!¡± Fadeforted the three of them. Then he looked at Fabrico with a serious expression and said, "Do you want me to do it, or do you want to end it yourself?" Fabrico''s face froze, and he was stunned The elders of the Flying Dragon n were all restless when they heard this. "Fade, our master had already admitted his loss. Please don''t be insatiable.¡± "We, the Flying Dragon n, are willing topensate you. Please show mercy to us, Mr. Chen." "We''re all martial artists. Please leave a room for us now so that it''ll be easier in the future!" Hearing this, Fade snorted coldly. and his eyes looked arrogant. "What an insatiable! What a good man to ask me to leave a room for the future!¡± "Now, you''re all righteous and acting as if you''re just, but when my friends and rtives were bullied by you in East Coast, and when innocent people were deceived by you, why didn''t you know to say these words back then?" "I have already said that I am here to kill Fabrico today. Therefore, he has to die!" He shouted coldly. Those from the Flying Dragon n froze and their expressions turned into astonishment after hearing this. An impulsive disciple even wanted to rush out and battle with Fade. Seeing this, he nced at him and said in a cold tone. "You want to fight? Sure, you can try. I don''t mind killing one more person.¡± The impulsive person stopped, and an elder with long hair and a white beard came out. He looked at Fade and said, ¡°Mr. Chen, it''s the Flying Dragon n¡¯s fault, so I understand your actions." "The Flying Dragon n isn''t a n that is unaware of our mistakes, but the ession of the martial artist n is around the corner, and all martial artists from around the world will be joining this. I want to request that you see it from a bigger picture to spare Master Teng''s life until the ession is over, Mr. Chen. You can then take his life after, and we will not stop that." Fade narrowed his eyes and he looked at the old man. He considered for a moment, but still shook his head and said, "I have said that Fabrico has to die today!" "Mr. Chen, please prioritise the ession..." The old man shouted. Someone nearby also couldn''t help but said, "Fade, are you really going to kill him? If you insist on doing this, the n Committee will not let you go." When they mentioned the n Committee, Fade''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and he said, "Don''t threaten me with the n Committee. No one can stop me from killing someone.¡± "Fabrico, I will give you ten seconds. Otherwise, I will do it myself," Fade stared at Fabrico and said. Fabrico looked up at the sky and let out a long sigh. Finally, he raised his right hand, gathered his positive energy. and mmed it against himself with a loud bang Instantly, his breathing stopped and he fell to the ground Then, everyone from the Flying Dragon n burst into tears. Seeing this, Fade snorted and left with Hassad, Yankee, and Hallim.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. While leaviftg, when he passed by Zodren, Etmon, and Lovena, he <> nced at them. The three of them felt scared and started sweating. Theitbodies were stiff and almost unable to move. Content betongs ike) < With Fade¡¯s leaving, the audience went down the mountain one after another. Almost no one expected this oue at all. Hence, they wanted to go down the mountain and spread the news as soon as possible. Meanwhile, all the online audiences were still looking for different streaming sources, as they wondered what was the result of thest battle at Flying Dragon Mount. Although there were all kinds of rumors spread on the Inte, some said that Fabrico won and Fade was killed on the spot. Some said that Fabrico won, and Fade knelt down to ask for forgiveness, and he was willing to be a ve of the Flying Dragon n for ten years. Some said that Fade won and Fabrico was forced to kill himself. Different rumors were mixed together, and no one knew whether it was true or not. However, most of theizens still believed that the winner was ~ Fabricg: After all, he was much_ stronger than Fade in terms of status and strength based 08 their understanding. ¡± Xu ~ Then, a video posted online somehow proved their assumptions. The two Tulkus who had upied Sacred WateeCompany, Di and Panchen wad once again released. a short vid¨¦o to officially dere that they would take over the Sacred> Water eCompany, and call on ihe agency all over the country to liaise th@ir contracts with thera; Content belongs to As soon as the news came out, it immediately caused a discussion among theizens. "The two Tulkus have voiced out. Then, it must be Fade who lost the battle." "Exactly, otherwise, they would not have announced this news now.¡± "It seems that Fade is really finished.¡± "At the end of the day, the so-called young Martial Arts Master is just a joke." With the wide-spreading of this news, many forces from all over the country began to be restless and were eager to take action Some people who were close to Fade also called to ask about his news. However, Fade''s mobile phone had already been damaged in the cave, and he hadn''t changed his cell phone yet. so he couldn''t respond to their questions at all. Despite this, when he saw the videos posted by the Tulkus, his eyes became sharp and he said coldly, "Di, Panchen, you two have finally appeared.¡± "Previously, you set up a blood drawing ceremony at Namuchia Lake, and now, you even took over mypany. Do yau really think that I''m such a pushover?¡± After settling down Hassad and the others, Fade immediately rushed to the Namuchia Lake in Northern Jusberg. In the next few hours, news about him spread all over the Inte As for the previous live broadcast that was cut off halfway, there were now blurry photos and live recordings being released. The photos and the content of the recording seemed to show that the winner was Fade and not Fabrico. However, most of theizens did not believe it. Those who were suppressed by Fade before also started to take their actions by announcing relevant statements regarding him online. They said that they had been bullied by him and had been forced to hand over theirpanies and assets, but now, they were going to take everything back. There were all sorts of rumors spreading all over the inte; it was chaotic. Chapter 1886 Chapter 1886 In Northern Jusberg, there was a crowd surrounding Namuchia Lake. Almost all of these people were dressed well. and it was obvious that they were not ordinary people By theke, there was a young monk who was dressed in a red robe. He was greeting theers. These people were businessmen who had been invited by Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen toe to Northern Jusberg to negotiate the contract with the Sacred Water Company. Many of them were famous businessmen from all over the country. When Sacred Water went viral, they had also contacted the Sacred Water Company and wanted to discuss the dealership. However, most of the dealership contracts of the Sacred Water Company were given to Fade¡¯s ownpanies, and there were no outsiders included Now, since the owner of the Sacred Water Company had changed. the contracts would be equally distributed. Hence those who didn''t get the chance before immediately rushed over to obtain the opportunity to be the agent. Therefore, the scene was bustling. These big businessmen were exchanging business cards with each other and discussing Sacred Water agency''s dealership. "This time, we finally have the chance to get the agency from Sacred Water. As long as we get the agency, regardless of which city, it''s enough to make a big profit." "However, I didn''t expect Fade, the young Martial Arts Master, was actually the boss behind the Sacred Water Company. I thought he was just a manager!¡± ¡°Haha, so what about him? He died on Flying Dragon Mount. Now, everything belongs to someone else.¡± ¡°However, I saw a picture on the Inte. It said that Fade didn¡¯t die and he even won. Is heing over?" "Those pictures must be fake. There''s no need to think too much. His opponent is Master Fabrico from the Flying Dragon n. Fade will definitely lose." "I also hope so. However, the death of Fade has not been confirmed, so I can''t be rest assured. If he appears. I''m afraid he will me us!" ¡°Don''t think too much. Even if Fade didn¡¯t die in Fabrico''s hands, he would only die if he dared toe here. After all, the Sacred Water Company is now supported by the two Great Tulkus, Di and Panchen. They are even more powerful than Fabrico." Amidst the hot discussion, a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes, alongside a young man in his early twenties got out of a car and came to the banks of Namuchia Lake. The young man looked around and then said to the middle-aged man, "Dad, there are quite a lot of people here!" The middle-aged man said, "Fade is dead. There are a lot of people who want to get a share of the pie, so itis no surprise that there are a lot of people.¡± Hearing this, the young man pouted and showed an unpleasant expression. He snorted and said, "Fade is really ungrateful. He refused to hand over Ernest Company to the Khung family previously, but now, he lost his life and let hispany fall into the hands of others. It''s a total disaster for him." The young man who spoke was none other than Irfan Khung, the man who offered a billion yuan to buy Ernest Company. Of course, the man standing next to him was his father and also the member of the n Committee, Sabriel Khung. When they reached Namuchia, they made some businessmen, who recognized them, feel excited Ignoring the attention from the people around him, Irfan said to his father, "Dad, what is Di and Panchen''s background? Can our negotiations be sessful?¡± Sabriel then said to him, "The background of these two people is quite powerful Don''t look down on them. Difama and Panchema. are the highest- level Tulkus. They+ are called he Great Tulkus. Onlyst two atthem can have this title.¡± There a re many believers ia Northern Jusberg, and Tufkus can be said to be the gods in ¡®their eyes. Furthermore, the two of them are the topranked Great Tulkus among them." "It can even be said that as long as one of them appears, half of Northern Jusberg''s citizens will be summoned by them.¡± Irfan was a little surprised to hear that. "He''s so-powerful! Half of Northern Jusberg citizens are about millions to tens of millions of people. This kigid of force is much more> powerful than those martial arts ss. It''s even more powerful than th¨¦ Heaven Level n!" Gontent belongs to Sabriel shook his head and said, "It can''t bepared like that. Although they can summon many people, they are only religious believers. Most of them are just ordinary people, so it is notparable to the disciples of the n." "Also, although the two Tulkus have the ability to summon people, they don''t dare to do anything like that.¡± "Why?" Irfan asked With a proud expression, Sabriel said, "Do youtthink the government. will allowsuch a thing to happen?¡± Irfan, although martial arts remain? prevalent in this society, you have to remember that the government is themost legitimate authority.¡± "We are the officials. Even if we don''t know martial arts, they don''t dare to do anything to us. This is the deterrence of the government."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Irfan nodded and said, "That''s true. No matter how powerful a n is, they can''t fight against the government. Wee here on behalf of the government, so it should be easy for us to talk to the Great Tulkus.¡± Seeing his son''s arrogant face, Sabriel warned him again, "Of course. After all. they''re still martial artists, the top artists with the Heaven Level. We still have to follow some etiquette, do you understand?" "Got it!" Irfan nodded. Meanwhile, in the Sacred Water factory, Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen looked at each other and said, "It''s almost time. Let''s go!¡± The two walked side by side out of the factory. They didn''t walk by theke. Instead, they stepped on the jade- greenke water of the Namuchia lake, and walked on it gracefully. Their appearance instantly attracted the attention of the people at thekeside. They looked over and were surprised to see such a scene. "They''re walking on the water. Are... Are these the two Great Tulkus?¡± "How did they do it? Are they human?¡± "It''s really amazing. No wonder they''re the Great Tulkus." Alongside the discussion, Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen walked on theke with a smile on their faces. The waves which spread under their feet. seemed to be very stic, supporting their footsteps, leaving little traces of water on the surface of theke, and they formed ripples after ripples of waves. Then, as the two of them approached, their bodies began to emit ayer of golden light. The light revolved behind them. forming a huge golden and jade-like circle. Is this the Buddha''s halo?" "It''s the arrival of the Tulkus. The immortals have descended to earth!" "God! It''s really God!¡± Such a scene made some of the businessmen, who were religious, be excited. They put their palms together, knelt on the ground, and prayed to the two Great Tulkus. It was quiet and solemn as they watched the two Tulkus slowly walk towards them. Some reporters, who came specially to report the news. finally gathered themselves from the shock and surprise. and hurriedly picked up their cameras. They began to shoot immediately. Chapter 1887 Chapter 1887 As the camera was shooting, the scenes on the site were broadcasted live and spread on the Inte quickly. After all, whether it was the reputation of Sacred Water or the fame of the two Great Tulkus, they were all able to attract many people''s attention. In particr, the scene where the two Great Tulkus being encircled by the Buddha¡¯s halo and walking on the water was spread rapidly on the Inte, attracting more and more people to watch. A few minutester, Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen had finally crossed theke and came to the shore. They smiled and stopped on a rock that was quite high. Looking at the crowd, they said, "Today, we invite all of you here to talk about the dealership of Sacred Water. If you want to join us, you can apply now." Without further ado, they began to talk about the dealership of Sacred Water. As soon as they spoke, almost all the businessmen and representatives couldn''t wait to raise their hands, and their faces were full of expectations. When the two Tulkus saw this, smiles appeared on their faces. They nodded slightly and said, "I didn''t expect everyone to be so enthusiastic. If that''s the case, everyone here is qualified to be the agent of Sacred Water. Now, please register at the side." "If you think there is nothing wrong with the contract, you can sign it on the spot.¡± As soon as he finished his words, another reporter rushed over to the registration site. After registration, he took the contract and began to read it. However, among those who were looking at the contract, their expressions changed and they shouted in strange tones. "What..." "How''s this...¡± ¡°It can''t be..." After a wave of different voices, the businessmen exchanged a look with each other. Then, they looked at Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen and said, ¡°Two honorable Great Tulkus, I''m afraid that the conditions on this contract are a little harsh!" "That''s right, as an agent, we need to be in charge of transportation, sales, and follow up on a series of after-sales procedures, but we only have 10% of the profit. That is too little!" ¡°That''s right, 10% is too little. It at least has to be 40% percent!¡± "That''s right. I heard that Fade''s agents were given 50% of the profits." ¡°Our business won''t be able to run from the 10% of profit! It''s almost equal to no profit!¡± Seeing this, the two Tulkus looked at each other, and then their faces turned serious. Looking at these businessmen, they said, "Sacred Water is not an ordinary product. It''s a treasure and necessity for all martial artists. 10% of the profit is enough." "However, this really isn''t enough. If this really is the case, then I''ll just give up, I won''t take agency anymore!¡± A few businessmen chose to give up. Since someone took the lead, then many of the businessmen followed and chose to give up too. Then, this group of people turned around and was about to leave. However at this moment, the Tulku Di snorted and said, "Who said that you can leave?" In his words, a majestic momentum could be felt throwing directly at everyone. Suddenly, the businessmen''s faces changed "Great Tulku, what do you mean?" ¡°Can''t we refuse to do this business?¡± Tulku Di said coldly, "Do you think we''re just ordinary businessmen who let youe and leave as you please?¡± Tulku Panchen, whe was standing at the side, didn''t make a sound, but he casually sent out a stream of energy that hit hard on Namuchia Lake. Instantly, the water in theke burst open with a bang, and a column of water of more than 10 meters tall shot up into the sky. Seeing this, the businessmen¡¯s expressions suddenly changed, and they became astonished. "I will ask all of you onest time. Will you sign this agency contract or not?" Tulku Di looked at these businessmen arrogantly. The businessmen''s faces looked terrible, but they had no ability to resist at all, so they could only nod and say. ¡°We will sign it. We will sign it!" Seeing this, a smile crept over the two Tulkus'' faces. They were used to being harsh and taking all thesprofit. However, this time they.were kind enough to share 10% of the profit with them. Despite this, thi''was almost equivalent to no profit at all in the businessmen¡¯ s Opinion. Moreover, they might lose rfoney for any minor mistake. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, they didn''t dare to not sign it as they were facing such deterrence. In almost the blink of an eye, all the businessmen on the spot signed.the contraets. However,pared with their excitement before, their ~ expressions looked much more somber at this moment. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen looked at the contract and satisfied smiles appeared on their faces. Immediately, the two of them waved their hands, preparing to end the asion However, all of a sudden, a loud sound exploded in the air. The sound was whistling. and it came towards this direction. In an instant, all the attention on the site was attracted and everyone looked in the direction of the sound source. They saw something in the eastward sky. A stream of white smoke quickly flew over. From afar, it looked like the tail smoke left behind by a jet ne. As the smoke approached, the eyes of everyone focused on it, and they all looked surprised ¡°It''s a person. There''s a person in the smoke!¡± "A man can run in the air at such a fast speed. Is it possible?" "Who exactly is it?¡± In everyone''s curious and shocked gazes, the camera lens also aimed at the smoke in the air and broadcasted the scene. Instantly, it contributed to another wave of discussions on the intemet. The number ofizens watching the live broadcast reached a higher peak. Meanwhile, the two Tulkus turned to look at the smoke. their expressions turning stony. Ordinary people couldn''t feel it, but they could clearly feel that the person in the smoke was a martial artist, and he was a very powerful one. The two of them looked at each other, and their faces were very serious. Then. they started to focus their positive energy in their bodies. At this moment, the stream of smoke apanied by a whistling sound wave quickly rushed to the shore of the Namuchia Lake. Finally, a figure jumped out of the smoke, aid he fell from the air, = standing on the ground gracefully and firmly. Then, a familiar face appeared in the eyes of everyone. "Fade! That''s Fade!" "Fade is still alive. He''s not dead!" "Fade came to Northern Jusberg. Did hee to take back his Sacred Water Company?¡± "Now, there''s going to be a good show. Fade is going to fight the two Great Tulkus." "If Fade is still alive, does that mean that Fabrico is dead?" "It turns out that the rumors online are true. Fabrico was really defeated!" Fade''s appearance instantly caused a heated discussion on the Inte. After all, the live broadcast of the battle between him and Fabrico was only about half a day ago, and it was still trending online. Everyone was still discussing it. However, now, his sudden appearance immediately attracted everyone''s attention, which pushed the poprity of the live broadcast to a new high. The gazes of the two Tulkus, who were standing on the opposite side, turned cold when they heard Fade''s name. At the same time, he looked at them arrogantly and said coldly, "Are you ready to die?¡± Chapter 1888 Chapter 1888 As soon as Fade said this, Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen looked at him, and their expressions suddenly became cold and unpleasant. The audience at the site and the online audiences were even more shocked. They looked at Fade, who was in front of the camera, with great surprise. "Fade is so bold! Did he just challenge the Great Tulkus, Di and Panchen?" "He has the confidence since he defeated Fabrico." "Fabrico might not be as powerful as the two Great Tulkus! Moreover, there are two of them now." "The battle is about to start. I hope that the live broadcast signal won''t be interrupted.¡± In the midst of the discussion, the two Tulkus looked at each other, then looked at Fade and asked, "Are you Fade?" "Yes, I am," Fade answered while looking at the two of them with a serious and arrogant expression. Tulku Di let out a snort and said, "So my disciples, Hotogtu Kahmul and Dharma Dahnbar, were both killed by you?" Tulku Panchen also immediately said coldly, ¡°Hotogtu Daebul is my disciple. Also, Dharma Motkha was deluded by you?" Fade did not evade the questions but replied directly, "Yes. I killed them.¡± "Not just them, but I''m going to kill you both too.¡± "How dare you! Do you know who I am?¡± Upon hearing Fade''s words, Tulku Di''s eyes were filled with arrogance. He red at Fade and shouted. Tulku Panchen''s expression was displeased too. He said in a deep voice, "We are the Great Tulkus. Since you are so disrespectful, you should be executed!" "Great Tulkus?" Fade snorted coldly. "I don''t believe in your n. Don''t try to threaten me with your identity as a monk!¡± "You..." The both of them were furious and they immediately shouted. However, Fade did not wait for them to finish their words. He snorted and continued saying. "And, do you really think I won''t expose the fact that you used humans to conduct the blood- drawing" What he said had attracted a lot of attention There were some excited reporters at the site who shouted directly at him, "Mr. Chen, what''s the blood-drawing ceremony you just mentioned? Can you tell me more about it?¡± Without waiting for Fade to speak, Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen looked at each other and nodded. With swift fierceness in their eyes, they shouted while dashing towards him. "That''s nonsense. Fade, go to hell!" ¡°You deserve to die for insulting my disciples!!" Instantly, they moved their golden energy. Their aura was like ten thousand beams of Buddha''s halo with a horrible pressure, and it enveloped Fade right away. This move activated the positive energy of two middle- stage Heaven Level martial artists. The energy was filled with extreme power. It seemed like they were going to kill Fade. The golden light came whistling from the left and right towards him. Seeing this, he snorted and moved his hands. Then, following his hand movements, two beams of red light concentrated in the air and turned into two fire dragons. They twisted their bodies and spurted out two balls of fire which rushed towards Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen. In an instant, the red fire dragons collided with the golden Buddha''s halo. Both the strong auras collided and then exploded. The explosion was so magnificent that it smashed the surrounding mountain rocks into pieces. The remaining force which dispersed to the surface of theke caused several streams of water to rise into the sky, which frightened the people around and caused them to retreat. This power was truly too shocking. It was shocking especially to the online audience. Before this, they only heard of the Heaven Level martial artists. They had never really seen a fight between Heaven Level martial artists before. Hence, they were all shocked to witness this. It turned out that the strength of the Heaven Level martial artists was so powerful, as if they wereparable to the gods and immortals in myths. Moving mountains and seas, swallowing the clouds and exhaling the fog, right at that moment. various legendary skills appeared in front of them and they were extremely astonished Meanwhile, the battle between the trio went on. The two golden Buddha''s halos released by Di and Panchen were directly counteracted by Fade''s fire dragons. After realizing Fade''s terrifying strength and capabilities, the expressions of the two Tulkus turned-solemn. They looked ateach othetand said, "Let''s attack together and kil him!" - u ~ Instantly, the two of them worked together and streaks of forces and energies roared and surged, like rain falling from the sky. They poured down on Fade. The whole space was covered by a strong pressure. However, this killer move was useless against Fade. He grunted, as his eyes filled with arrogance. "Enough, I don''t want to waste time.¡± Then, he stepped forward and pped his hands in the air. Then, two invisible giant palms formed in the air and directly mmed toward Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen. They didn''t expect Fade to make this move. They werepletely stunned and they quickly gathered their energy to resist his attack. However, they had underestimated the terrifying pressure of his palms. The giant palms fell from the sky. They were like the Five-Fingers 2¡± Mountain from the myth; they fell downen them with a terrible aura, instantly crushing the resistifg forses formed by the two Content b¨¦longs to ~ Tulkus. With a bang, the palms fell down. Suddenly, with a "boom", both of them mmed onto the ground A gust of smoke and dust rose up, and two huge palm prints could be seen on the ground. The ground sank four or five meters deep from the impact of the palms. While the giant palms disappeared, the smoke and dust in the air gradually dissipated Only then did everyone see that in the dent caused by the palms, Tulku Di andtulku Panchen¡¯s clotheg- ? were toh; and they were lying arthe groundhwith their faces covered in blood: Their breathing was oO extiemely weak. Content belongs ite) + swnovel. ne 4 "Not dead yet?" Fade looked at both of them. He was slightly surprised. He then assembled two rays of light from his fingertips and was about to shoot them. Both of them were shocked when they saw this. They used thest bit of their breaths and said, ¡°Don''t kill us. We admit defeat. We are willing to hand over the Sacred Water Company.¡± Fade snorted and said, "The Sacred Water Company has always been mine. As for admitting your defeat, you have already lost. Even if you don''t want to admit it, what can you do?" Their faces were stiff. and their expressions were ugly. They paused for a moment. the Tulku Panchen looked at Fade and said, "As long as you let me go, I-I agree to do you a favor." Tulku Di immediately added, "Me too. I will do you a favor as well." Hearing this, Fade shook his head. With a sarcastic expression, he said, ¡°You two think too much of yourselves.¡± "You think I can''t do whatever you have to offer by myself?" "Or do you think that your lives are only worth this price?" Upon hearing his words, their expressions stiffened and they looked conflicted. "Well, I..." Tulku Di gritted his teeth and looked at Fade. "Then what do you want?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "If you have any requests, just tell us what they are," Tulku Panchen said hurriedly. Chapter 1889 Chapter 1889 Fade snorted and said, "You do not have the right to negotiate with me. I have only one request, which is for you both to die.¡± As he said that. the force in his hand was about to shoot out Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen saw this and they were so shocked that their faces turned extremely pale Meanwhile, the audiences who were watching, both present and online, were excited. A mixture of different feelings including shock, excitement, astonishment, and nervousness, was intertwined together, and it instantly set off one topic after another. "Fade won, and he won so easily!" "He is so powerful! Who can tell me how strong Fade is?¡± "Those two palms mmed right on the Great Tulkus. They were so powerfull" "Who said that Fade was bound to be defeated? Stand up now!¡± "I wish to apologize. I said that Fade won''t be able to defeat Fabrico. Now, it seems like he is much stronger than Fabrico." Amidst the hot discussions, Fade stepped towards the two of them. and a stream of energy, which looked like a deadly reaping hook, burst out from his hand. At this critical moment. a young man shouted, "Fade, stop!" Upon hearing this, Fade was stunned and he turned his head to look over at the voice. Then, he saw Irfan who took a step forward. Suddenly, Fade narrowed his eyes and frowned. "It''s you! What do you want?" Irfan raised his head and said with an arrogant expression, "You can''t kill them!" "Are you ordering me?" Fade''s eyes turned cold, and a stream of energy rushed towards Irfan Irfan''s face changed as he felt the pressure of the force. He stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, his father, Sabriel, held him up. Sabriel also stepped out and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, my son was reckless. Please forgive him." Fade looked at Sabriel and asked, "Who are you?¡± Sabriel then said, "I am Irfan¡¯s father, Sabriel Knung, I am a member of the n Committee of Capital City." "What do you want?¡± Fade asked in a cold tone Sabriel nced at the dying Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen and said, "I hope you will let them go." Fade did not say anything but looked at Sabriel, his eyes unpleasant. Sabriel looked at him with confidence and said, "I know you are powerful and skillful, but don''t forget that the most powerful authority in our country is still the government. No matter how strong your martial arts skills are, you can''t go against the government. Otherwise, you can only die." "Are you threatening me?¡± Fade raised his eyebrows and looked at him. Sabriel shook his head and said, "I am not. I''m just reminding you, Mr. Chen." "What if I refuse?" Fade said coldly, and the energy force in his palm gathered again, looking intense. Seeing this, Sabriel narrowed his eyes and his gaze looked cold. "Mr. Chen, the purpose of the n Committee is to maintain the rtionship between the martial artists and to prevent any sort of conflict.¡± "Is that so?" Fade snorted coldly and said, "Then when Flying Dragon n and Fabricoattacked me and my .. friend, when Tulku Di and Tulku- Pancher invaded mypany, why didntthe n Committee shew up to.stop ther? Could it be that the Gran Committee is targeting individual martial artists like us?" "Mr. Chen, you misunderstood me. The members of the n Commi teeare absolutely fair," . Sabriel said "If Mr. Chen is not x convineed, you can appeal to the: members of themittee. After thesdiscussion within ourmittee reembers, we''ll give you ajustified answer." Fade shook his head and said, ¡°It''s decided by themittee members? Hal! I don''t believe you." Sabriel said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Chen, the n Committee is a martial arts organization recognized by the superiors. Are you sure you don''t want to follow the rules and confront the n Committee?¡± "So what if I confront you?" Fade said. He didn¡¯t care at all. With a flip of his right hand, he sent two streams of his vital energy towards the two Tulkus. The two of them were extremely weak at the moment. If they were hit by his force, they would die for sure. Seeing this, Sabriel couldn''t help but be furious. H¨¦-red at Fade and shouted, ¡°Eade, how dare youl" N "You''re tao noisy, get lost!" With a> loud shout, a strong sound waye hit Sabri, and he rolled on the ground, finally falling into theke ivan ¨¦fbarrassing position. Gontent belongs to Meanwhile, the streams of force sent out by Fade approached Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen; they were going to die. However, at this critical moment. two beams of light suddenly shed in their direction. It then hit the forces shot out by Fade, saving both Tulkus. "Who is it?¡± Fade''s expression changed instantly. He looked towards the sky in the west and yelled As he shouted, the audience and the lenses of the camera at the scene all aimed at the western sky. Several figures suddenly appeared in the blue sky. These figures drew various streams of energy and quickly approached him. In the blink of an eye, they had arrived at theke, and were standing steadily in the air, looking down at Fade.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He fixed his eyes on them and scanned through them There were four people and all of them were dressed in unique costumes. One of them was slim and wrapped in a yellow cloth. There was not even an inch of skin exposed; only a pair of eyes could be seen. They looked at him deeply. A hunchbacked elder who looked thin and short, and looked like he was only less than 1.4 meters tall, appeared. However, in his hand was a huge stone hammer. The huge hammer was spinning in the air and the old man looked in Fade¡¯s direction The remaining two of them were western men. Among them was a tall man in a suit and leather shoes, with a smile on his face. He didn''t look like a martial artist, but more like a businessman Lastly, it was ady with blonde hair. She was very sexy with ming red lips and a smile on her face. She even blew kisses to the crowd. She didn¡¯t look like a martial artist at all, but more like a celebrity. The appearance of these four people instantly attracted the attention of everyone at the scene, as well as the focus of the camera. Many people were. very curious and confused. "Who are these people?" "They look like foreigners. How can they enter our country so easily? They must have entered illegally!¡± ¡°You must be kidding. These people look like experts at first sight. Do they need to enter illegally? Are you joking?" "They seem to be here to help Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen. Is Fade in a dangerous situation?" "That''s impossible. Did you see what Fade is capable of just now? These foreigners will definitely be defeated in a single blow." Just as manyizens were confident about Fade¡¯s capability, suddenly, someone spoke up, "It''s too early for you to be happy. Mr. Chen will definitely lose to the four of them!" Chapter 1890 Chapter 1890 This message immediately caused discussion and arguments. "Mr. Chen has just defeated Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen. He is very strong. How can he be defeated so easily?" "Haha, is it because the opponent is a foreigner? It''s ridiculous!" "These foreigners seem like bad people. I hope that Mr. Chen will win anyway." Amidst the different voices, theizens thenmented, "Four of them are famous on the Dark List. If they were to attack, Fade would definitely die." ¡°The Dark List? What is the Dark List?" "The Dark List is nothing. Fade had defeated the master of the Divine Dragon List." "I don''t believe that these foreigners are more powerful than Mr. Chen. Just now, Mr. Chen¡¯s strengthpletely overpowered me.¡± Thements continued, ¡°Haha, a group of ignorant people who do not know anything. It''s ridiculous.¡± Then, some insiders began the introductions. The so-called ''Dark List¡¯ was a list of powerful martial artists around the world. Of course, the reason why it was called "Dark List¡± was because the martial artists on the list did not answer to any government authority. Most of them were independent artists. In addition, quite a few of them hadmitted some crimes. Therefore, they''d been called master artists from the dark side, and that was also why it was called the Dark List. Although the name ¡®Dark List¡¯ sounded unpleasant. the people who were on the list were all real experts, and they definitely had a certain status in the martial arts world. It was said that the minimum requirement for being listed on the Dark List was to be a Martial Arts Master who must be in the Heaven Level From this point of view, the Dark List was more exclusive than the Divine Dragon List. Everyone on the Dark List should not be underestimated. After listening to the introduction to the Dark List,izens couldn''t help but be stunned. They were all surprised and werementing on this. "Is the Dark List really so great?" "You''re saying it like it is so impressive, but why does it sound like you''re making it up?¡± ¡°Ha! If you don''t believe me, you''ll know when they attackter." "Four masters of the Dark List are attacking together: is Fade in danger?" "What are the rankings of these four people on the Dark List?" The person whemented in the beginning began to introduce them. "The person who is wearing the yellow robe with his eyes exposed is called Serpent. He''s from Indnd. He''s an alchemist who can make various kinds of poisons. However, an ident happened over twenty years ago, causing an explosion while he was making a poison. His body was directly contaminated by over a hundred kinds of poisons." "Everyone thought that he was dead. They didn''t expect Serpent to survive in the end, and that he had mastered the ability to control poisons. There was a legend in which someone from a great family had offended Serpent, then more than a hundred people from the family were poisoned to death just by a nce from him." "Serpent is ranked 82nd on the Dark List.¡± After listening to the introduction, manyizens were stunned. Then, the introduction went on. "Second, the skinny hunchbacked old man is called Crusian. He is from Southeast Asia, but no one knows where his hometown is. He seems small and might fall down at any time." ¡°But actually, he is really strong. Once he fights; he fights with everything he has. It''s only a choices betweenbeing dead or staying alive when you fight with him. Of coutse, up until now, the ones who fought witb him are all dead and Crusian Has survived." "The stone hammer in Crusian''s hands might look extremely rough, but it is a killing weapon. Many people have died from it; there is no exception." "Furthermore, Crusian is ranked even higher than Serpent on the Dark List. He''s made it to 80th on the list." He was yet another bald person, which shocked theizens. Then, the person introduced the westerners at the same time. "The remaining two are a couple. They''re called Adame and Eve. Of course, these are their nicknames. No one knows their real names." "They work as a pair, and their individual strengths are not outstandingNf you were to look at N¡°N them individually, they would not < even make it to the top 100 on the Dark kis _ but when the two of them cooperate, they are very strong. Both afthem together are ranked 76th on the Dark List. They are eV¨¦n more powerful than Serpent and Crusian.¡± After the introduction, there was a follow-up link. Theizens clicked on it and found pictures and videos of them fighting. Whenizens saw the iparable durability of the four people in the video and the cruelty they possessed when killing the enemies, they couldn''t help but take a deep breath and feel worried about Fade. "Th-This is scary. The masters from the Dark List are extremely cruel. Fade might not be able to beat them!" "Is there no one to stop the criminals who enter our country like this?" "Are you kidding? How can an ordinary department stop experts of this level? Can they?" "Fade, retreat quickly. You''re still young. There''s no need to fight them.¡± There was a heated discussion on the Inte. Meanwhile, Fade did not know the identities of these people, but judging from their auras, he could tell that these people were very strong, at least as strong as Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen. However, Fade was a little curious about this Looking at them, he asked, "It was you all who ruined my business just now?" Serpent, who was dressed in a yellow robe, did not say anything. Crusian, who was holding onto his huge stone hammer, did not say anything either. Adame, who was dressed in a suit, and Eve, who was sexy and charming, were smiling. They looked at Fade and said, "Yes, we were the ones who did it.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Why?" Fade looked at the two of them. Adame didn''t reply. Instead, he took a step forwacds and waved his right hand. Thensan invisible force drew. Tulku Datar and Tulku Panchen fram the hole-and theynded beside fim. ThenwAdame looked at the two of then¡¯ and said, "As you saidsas long awe help you, Sacred Water will be ours?" The two Tulkus were extremely weak. They could not care less about anything else so they said, "We will do what we promised. Hence, if you kill Fade now, it will be yours." "Very good!" Adameughed as he looked at Fade. Eve licked her lips and looked at Fade with a smile and said, "Handsome boy, are you interested in ying with me?" Meanwhile, Serpent and Crusian also took a small step forward and approached Fade. They were ready to attack at any time. Upon seeing this, Fade immediately understood. The four of them also came for the Sacred Water. After all, it wasn¡¯t just the local martial artists who were envious of Sacred Water; foreign martial artists also werecking this resource and needed it too. Hence, it was no surprise for them to desire this. Chapter 1891 Chapter 1891 "You want the Sacred Water?" Fade locked at the four of them. Adame nodded and smiled. "Mr. Chen, if you''re willing to cooperate, then we can save a lot of trouble.¡± Eve also smiled and said, "Handsome boy, don''t worry. I will give you a quick death. I won''t let you suffer in pain too much." Serpent and Crusian still didn''t say a word, but they continued to approach him, and their aura concentrated around them. Seeing this, Fade sneered. He then nced at Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen and said in a cold tone, "I''ve said that I''ll kill anyone who tries to take what belongs to me." Upon finishing his words, he shot out two streams of positive energy, whizzing through the air at the foreheads of the two Great Tulkus. The two of them were already extremely weak. They would not have the strength to withstand such force, so they were horrified. Watching the streams of energying towards them, they could not help but shout, "Help!" Adame was the closest to the two of them. When he saw Fade attack, his expression changed and he looked angry. With a shout, he sent two streams of forces to block Fade''s iing attack. "You dare to attack in front of me? You''re asking for death!" Bang! Bang! A loud crash was heard as the two forces collided Adam snorted and gathered his positive energy, preparing tounch an attack on Fade. However, he was shocked by what he saw at that moment. As the collision happened, the energy that he sent out was directly shattered. However, Fade''s streams of energy did not shatter at all. Instead, they continued to shoot forward. "No!" Adam saw this and let out a cry. He wanted to stop the approaching energy. However, it was toote. Two streams of energy pierced through Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen''s eyebrows, following the sound of whooshing air. Instantly, they died and fell on the ground. They could not be any more dead. All of this happened so quickly that the whole audience were shocked. They didn''t expect this at all. After a short period of being stunned, Adame¡¯s face became unpleasant. The veins on his forehead bulged as he red at Fade and shouted, "I''m going to kill you!¡± Then, Adame¡¯s and Eve''s auras surged like crazy, enveloping the entire sky as they arrived with a rumbling sound. Seeing this, Crusian, who had never spoken a word, let out a coldugh and said, "Adame, stop those disgusting acts. Those who don''t know might actually think you have a good rtionship with Di and Panchen. You were still nning on how to kill them both just now when we were on the way. Isn''t this just right for you?" Hearing this, the anger on Adame''s face instantly faded. Then, he said with a smile, "Crusian. I needed an excuse for my attack just now. Why did you expose me?¡± Crusian then said with an expressionless tone, "He¡¯s just a nobody: killing him is nothing. There¡¯s no need to find an excuse." Adame smiled. "That''s true. I was overthinking.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Fade and said while smirking, ¡°Brat, it''s your honor to die at my hands. Now, go to hell!" Fade snorted. He did not speak, but his positive energy rose rapidly and he was ready to fight. However, at this time, a shout came from his side, "Fade, you cannot do it!" Hearing the voice, Fade turned his head and found that it was Sabriel who had spoken. He immediately frowned and asked, "What did you say?" Sabriel looked at him with a confident expression. "Fade, they are international martial artists. Without permission from the n Committee, you are not allowed to fight with them to prevent any conflicts." "Permission from the n Committee?¡± Fade snorted. He looked at Sabriel and said, "If you don''t allow me to do that, then are you going to do this yourself? If you''re willing to do that, I don''t mind.¡± As he said that, he made a gesture as if he was going to grab Sabriel over. Seeing this, Sabriel stepped back in fear and said in a hurry, "Fade, you, don''t do anything stupid." Then, he looked at Adame and the others and said, "I am amittee member of the n Committee. All of you are foreign martial artists. Without our permission, you are not allowed to..." However, before he could finish his words, Adarte impatiently waved his NN hand ancssent out a burst of energy that direttly hit Sabriel''s feet, = smasting the rocks beside hintto pieces. "Keep talking nonsense and f acl you right away." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? Sabriel was so scared that his face turned pale. He froze in ce and didn''t dare to move anymore. Following this, Adame waved his right hand and a long and thin sword appeared in his hand. He stared at it and said arrogantly, "It is your honor to die by my sword." Following his words, the cross-shaped sword in his hand emitted a bright light, which then formed a cross in the air. It flew right at Fade. ¡°Die!¡± This sword hae-iparably powerful energy. Before the sword went down, it created a huge wave that was¡®several dozen meters long over Namuchia Lake. The calnw surfate of theke was disturbed from the attack of the sword. Seeing this, the audiences at the site and online couldn''t help getting nervous. Their hearts were in breathless anxiety and they were worried about Fade. However, when Fade saw this sword, his expression remained calm and he snorted coldly. Then, he turned his fingers into swords and shed them in the air. Immediately, Fade''s energy cut through the air and collided with the tip of the cross-shaped sword. Then, his virtual sword easily split apart Adame''s sword, and it shed towards Adame''s chest fiercely. Adame was shocked. He didn''t expect Fade''s sword to be so powerful, so he dodged quickly. However, it was toote. Fade¡¯s virtual sword whistled and chopped down. Adame gathered his energy and defended against it. However, it was useless under the attack of the virtual swordExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The virtual sword sliced through Adame''s body. He was frozen in ce and his face was expressionless. A few secondster, a crack appeared on his body as fresh blood flowed out. Adame''s body split into two. He fell to the ground; he was dead. "Ah, Adame!" Eve was the first to react. She shouted as she rushed over. Almost at the¡¯same time, Crusian and Serpentaiso reacted. Their expressiQns $ turned serious as they> turned to-¡êve and shouted, "His. ~> strength has exceeded our expectations. Let''s attack together, oralse, we''ll all die here!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? Instantly, the three international masters worked together on their energy and attacked Fade. Meanwhile, the audience, who were shocked at first, came back to their senses and started to discuss what they just saw. "Adame is dead. Fade is too powerful.¡± "It''s so sick! Fade killed the foreigner with one strike. He''s so powerful.¡± "Who said just now that Fade is going to lose? You have just pped yourself across the face!¡± "Yes, who''s the one who made thatment? Show yourselfl" ¡°Hmph, don''t be so happy. Fade''s attack was sneaky, but now, if the remaining three of them work together, he will definitely be defeated.¡± Chapter 1892 Chapter 1892 Even though the three of them were attacking him at the same time, Fade showed ne fear at all and faced them head-on Instantly, several waves of positive vital energy exploded on the scene. The explosion stirred up waves of air, shaking the entire ground. The water in Namuchia Lake roared in waves. Wave after wave rose from theke from the colliding and exploding of the bursts of energy, creating a water fountain in the air. Everyone was astonished to see this but at the same time, they were worried about Fade. The audiences at the site and online felt as if their heart was hanging in the air. "If the three of them work together, is Fade going to lose?" "Mr. Chen just killed Adame just now. He must be stronger than them. He''ll definitely win.¡± "But the opponents are a team of three and Mr. Chen is only one person!" "Foreign martial artists have invaded our country. What about our local martial artists? Why is no oneing to help?¡± "Right? When Mr. Chen disappeared, everyone else was actively trying to snatch his things, but when he is facing an enemy, they disappeared." "Could it be that the martial artists in our country only fight with their own people?" "Isn''t there a Martial Arts League or the n Committee? Didn''t they say they''re an official organization for martial artists? Why don''t they show up now?" There were questions and dissatisfaction on the Inte. Meanwhile, Sabriel and Irfan, who were members of the n Committee, were using their mobile phones to report the situation on the spot. After some shortmunication, Sabriel said, ¡°Got it. Please rest assured, vice president. I''ll handle this properly.¡± "I won''t let him do anything that will disrupt the rtionship between the local and foreign martial artists.¡± "I willplete the task." After hanging up the phone, Sabriel locked at the four of them whe were in the middle of chaos. A glimpse of fierceness showed up in his eyes. Meanwhile, Fade had a general idea of their strength from fighting with them. "Boom!" He shot out a stream of energy which pushed the three of them backward. He then snorted coldly and said, "Is this it? Your capability? If this is it, then don''t waste time and prepare to die!" "Arrogant fellow, you are asking for death!" Crusian, who was holding onto the huge stone hammer, spoke with an extremely cold expression on his face. Eve, who had ming red lips, had a face filled with hatred. She red fiercely at Fade and gritted her teeth. "I''m going to kill you to avenge Adame.¡± Serpent remained silent, but he was moving extremely fast. He took the lead in attacking Fade. He pulled out a fist-sized jar from his pocket and threw it at Fade. Fade then snorted while blowing out a stream of energy which smashed the jar into pieces. However, after the jar blew up, a ball of grayish-green powder spilled out from the inside. Following the explosion, the powder filled the air and enveloped Fade. In the blink of an eye, he was entirely enveloped by the powder. Meanwhile, the audience at the scene also noticed something unusual. When they smelled the unpleasant scent. their faces changed dramatically and they turned their heads and ran away. "The powder is poisonous!" ¡°Run! The powder ising here." "This smell, I can''t..." Although the audience stood far away. they had still underestimated how poisonous the powder was. In the downwind area, several members of the audience who were moving slowly identally inhaled a mouthful of powder. In less than ten seconds, their faces turned ck and they fell to the ground. Thei? entire bodies started. to twitch@ahd they spat white foam out of their mouths. Then, in less: than.balf a minute, they stopped breathing and their bodies froze. Eigen the flesh on their fages began to gradually decay. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org This terrified everyone else and they started to flee.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As for the online audiences, although they were in no danger, this terrifying scene still shocked them and their faces turned pale "This toxin is horrible!" "Serpent is so vicious!¡± ¡°Can''t we punish this fellow from Indnd for killing innocent people?" "Fade, how is Master Chen?" Hearing this, everyone''s attention was drawn back to Fade. Then, when they saw him, who waspletely wrapped in the poisonous powder, they couldn''t help but feel their hearts sink, and their expressions became astonished "F-Fade was covered in poison powder. C-Can he survive?¡± "Fade is a master. It''s not that easy to defeat him.¡± "But just now, you saw how truly terrifying that poison powder is." "I hope Fade is okay. He must be fine!" Meanwhile, Fade was wrapped in poisonous powder. On top of Serpent, Crusian and Eve did not dare to approach him. However, they still stood in a triangle position along with him, blocking Fade''s escape route. A minuteter, the poisonous powder that enveloped Fade gradually dissipated in the air, and everyone focused on him. Especially Serpent. He was wrapped in the yellow robe. Only his eyes were exposed and he looked directly at Fade with a deadly stare. Finally. the poisonous powder dissipatedpletely, and Fade appeared in the crowd''s sight. When everyone saw him, they couldn''t help but be shocked That was because he stood steadily with a serious look, without any expression on his face. There was no sign of poisoning on his face, not even on his clothes. "This... How is this possible..." Even Serpent, who had not spoken at all, let out a cry of surprise. After that. he immediately turned around and fled. That was because he knew that poison was his greatest weapon. If his poison could not kill Fade, then there was no way he could beat him. However, by the time Serpent realized this, it was already toote. Just as he turned around and was about to escape, Fade had already shot out a stream of light in the air and it chased directly after Serpent. He could feel the terrible energy that was chasing after him. He was <> totally terrified and ran away wildly. At the-same time, he took outa variety of things from his body and constantly threw them behind him. C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org Terrifying venomous snakes, centipedes, and colorful venom scattered around as if a fairy was showering flowers: they were headed right for Fade. However, Serpent didn''t expect him to be unatraid of these poisons at¡± all. He gathered a ball of red me i in his patms, and he threw it out, bureing all the poisons into ashes. Then, he quickly chased after them. C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org Meanwhile, the remaining poison drifted toward Crusian and Eve who were also running, forcing them to slow down and take a detour. While they were taking a detour, Fade had already caught up to Serpent. Chapter 1893 Chapter 1893 The me in the palm of his hand was burning. Fade cried out with a shout while he pped it on Serpent, "Go to hell!" "No!" Serpent was so terrified that he let out a wild scream. However, the scorching mes stillnded on his body. Immediately, the clothes on his body began to burn. After which, the mes swiftly spread to his entire body, turning him into a huge ball of me. He was screaming like crazy, trying to put out the fire on his body. However, his voice was scon covered by the fire and it kept getting softer and softer. In the end, he waspletely silent. His body had turned into burnt charcoal and it fell to the ground, shattering into pieces. Serpent, who was ranked 82nd on the Dark List, was dead. As Serpent died, Fade turned around and looked coldly at Crusian, who was chasing after him. Seeing his stare, Crusian''s heart skipped a beat. He felt a chill surging from the bottom of his heart. He felt as if the fear was crawling from within. He then gave up on the idea of battling. He turned around and prepared to flee. "Want to flee? Do you think that''s possible?" Fade snorted and charged towards him. Fade''s speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he had caught up with him. Crusian was shocked, feeling the terrible force chasing after him. While feeling scared, he turned around. picked up the huge stone hammer in his hand, and smashed it towards Fade. He knew that in this situation, he could only die if he tried to escape. However, if he faced it head-on, he stood a chance of victory. As a result, Crusian used the hammer and smashed down on Fade with all his strength. The force was terrifying The stone hammer was still in the air but the pressure it generated bypressing the air shattered the stones on the ground into powder. It could be seen that the power of this hammer was tremendous. "Take my hammer!" He shouted and threw the stone hammer at Fade. In facing this iing hammer, Fade dodged and directly threw a punch with his right hand, head-to-head with Crusian''s stone hammer. Seeing this, a glimpse of surprise and joy shed through Crusian¡¯s eyes. His mouth twitched a little and he said, "Kid, you''re crazy. You actually used your fist to fight against my stone hammer. Initially, I wasn''t certain that I would be able to defeat you with this hammer, but now, you will definitely lose." His heart was filled with joy. His facial expression started to show arrogance as the hammer smashed down. Bang! With a loud bang, the stone hammer directly collided with Fade''s fist. A huge sound wave instantly spread out from the collision in all directions. The audience, who had been hiding hundreds of meters away, still felt dizzy when they were hit by the sound wave. The sound waves even damaged many cameras and their recording devices. Meanwhile, Fade. who was in the center of the wave, had no expression on his face and lookedpletely normal. Instead, a faint smile appeared on his face and he said, "You''re dead!" Hearing this, Crusian was startled. He then felt that his right hand had be slightly lighter. Then, he saw that the stone hammer in his hand had shattered. A magnificent power broke through the stone hammer and rushed towards his body. His short and thin body was hit by this force and he suddenly exploded in the air, sshing out in a mass of blood. He waspletely dead. Crusian, who was ranked 80th on the Dark List, was also killed by Fade. Out of the four masters on the Dark List, in less than a few minutes, only Eve remained. Seeing this, she, who originally wanted to attack, was extremely shocked. She no longer had the mood to fight and wanted to run away. After all, if she was not working with Adame, her individual strength was weaker than Serpent and Crusian to begin with. Moreover, she was weaker than Adame. She didn¡¯t have any chance of winning against Fade on her own. When Fade saw her running away, he snorted, then he took a leap and chased after her. "Do you think you can run away?¡± She was terrified of being chased by him. She gritted her teeth and ran as fast as she could As she was essaping, she saw two figures in fretrt of her and an idea came to her She then shouted, "Mr> Khung of ofthe n Committee. Un a descendant of the Altis family ia Micevia. If I die here, our family will notlet this go easily.¡± Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org <> Hearing that, Sabriel''s face changed. "Atlis family, the famous family in Micovia." Then, he immediately looked at Fade and shouted, ¡°Fade, stop! Stop right now!" Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but snort and looked at him with a cold gaze. Sabriel continued to say. ¡°Eve is from the Atlis family of Micovia. The Atlis family is very powerful in Micovia." "I''m not afraid of any family," Fade retorted in a cold tone. Sabriel said, "K''s not a matter of you being afraid sr not. It''s not good for our country to offend the Atlis N family. Fade, this is not just you, out it represents he martial artista our country. Your action maycause theAtlis family to retaliate against Gr martial artists." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I don''t represent the martial artists of our country. Don''t use your authority to order me!" Fade said Seeing thatrade was about to continue-the attack, Sabriel becarrie anxious and shouted, "Fade, stop the chase immediately. This is anorder frMr. Huang of the no Committee!¡± Content belongs ite) NovelDrama.Org - "Mr. Huang? I don''t know him," Fade said and continued to chase after Eve. "Fade, are you sure you want to offend the n Committee?" Sabriel shouted. Fade didn''t pay attention to him and chased after Eve. His right hand was in the air, and he pped her. She could not dodge. She could only watch the palm fall on her and it pped her to the ground. With a boom, a hole appeared in the ground. She had turned into a mangled mass of bloody flesh. She was dead. Seeing this, Sabriel''s expression changed. He gritted his teeth and red at Fade. "Do you know that you''ve made a big mistake?¡± Fade looked at him and said in a cold voice, "If you continue to talk nonsense, I''ll kill you." Feeling the danger, Sabriel was so scared that his body froze. He didn''t dare to move anymore. Meanwhile, the audience watching were stunned for a few seconds, and then soon after, they started to get heated about this. ¡°Fade won! He won!¡± ¡°One against four! He''s way too powerful!¡± "He killed four masters from the Dark List on his own. Master Chen is invincible!" "The one who said that Fade will definitely be defeated.e out now!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Master Chen''s victory is something to be delighted over, but in my opinion, Sabriel from the n Committee was so annoying.¡± "Yes, he''s too disgusting. When the foreigners started to fight, he didn''t help. On the contrary, he stopped Master Chen from fighting. What the hell is he doing?" "Traitor! He''s just a f*cking traitor!" "Didn''t he see those innocent casualties there? Yet, he¡¯s still helping those foreigners." In addition to the discussion about Fade¡¯s victory. there was also a series of discussions on Sabriel''s betrayal on the Inte. Chapter 1894 Chapter 1894 At this moment, after killing the four masters from the Dark List, Fade stood steadily with his hands behind him. Then, he said while looking into the camera, "I, Fade, am announcing that Sacred Water is still mypany. If anyone has any intentions, you will die like the four of them.¡± "On top of that, I killed these four people. If you want to take revenge on me, you cane after me, and I will take full responsibility for it." After that, he waved his sleeve and instantly, there was a crackling sound, and all the cameras on the scene burst into mes. The live broadcast on the Inte also came to an abrupt end. The online audience members were extremely excited after listening to his final announcement. "He''s so generous. No wonder he¡¯s a young master. What he said just now was so cool.¡± "Let''s see if those foreigners still dare to step foot inside our country. Master Chen will not let them go." ¡°Master Chen, you will be my idol forever." The ordinary audience was still immersed in the excitement of Fade''s victory. However, a part of the audience was shocked after listening to his final words. As the live broadcast cut off, their first reaction was to pick up their phones and make a phone call to give out orders. "Quick, all of you, stop your ns!¡± "All our ns are voided. All of them, right now!¡± "I told you toe back, didn''t you hear me? Hurry up!" "Stop it! Otherwise, our family will be dead for sure!" All these people were those from all over the world who had believed that Fade was dead and wanted to take over his forces. Quite a few of them were from families who had previously had conflicts with him. The others were those who were just greedy and wanted to take the opportunity to make a profit.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. As a result, they were all terrified after watching the live broadcast. The greed and revenge in their hearts disappeared instantly and they dared not do anything. Some families, who were still in the process of nning, quickly halted their ns. Those who had begun their actions immediately stopped everything and started their remedial management. However, they had no idea whether these measures were effective for Fade or not. They could only hope that he would not pay attention to all these small matters. Other than the heated discussion amongst the country''sizens, the overseas discussion forums were heated as well. Of course, the focus of their discussion was not on Fade, but the four masters from the Dark List who worked together. After all, they did not really know about Fade. It was only after learning that the four masters on the Dark List were going there that they came to be interested in them. Initially, they thought that the four of them would definitely win, so they watched the battle with yful attitudes. However, when they saw Fade kill the four masters by himself, they were all shocked, and the martial arts forums instantly exploded "Oh my God, who is this Chinese martial artist? How can he be so powerful?¡± "That''s Serpent, Crusian, Adame, and Eve. They all died at the hands of Fade even though they worked together. It''s shocking." the guy is? What status does he have in the country? Is he on the Dark List?" "Do you know who "I know thatguy. His name is Fade. He is lessthan 30 years old, but be has reached the level of a master. He is quite famous in his country. However, he is not the top ode, and hes not on the Dark List either." C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org There was hot discussion on the Inte. as there was in the real world. Everyone was busy talking about this In the office building of the n Committee in Capital City, a group of people hurried to the meeting room on the top floor, and they all looked grim. The man sitting in the main seat was a middle-aged man in his fifties, C reg ary Zhao. He was wearing a traditional suit and a pair of sses. He looked at the people by his side and said, "Since everyone is here, let''s start the meeting." "Today, I have urgently gathered all of you and I''m sure you know what we are discussing today.¡± Before he finished speaking, another middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes next to him said, "Mr. Zhao, there is nothing to discuss. Fade has gone too far.¡± "In my opinion, we should issue an arrest warrant right away and gather the Martial Arts League, Stealth, and the other organizations to arrest Fade, and bring him back to the capital to receive punishment." Hearing that, a martial artist in a tight suit raised his eyebrows and said unpleasantly, "Mr. Huang, what are you trying to do? An arrest warrant to arrest Fade?" "I''d like to ask, what did Fade do wrong that made you want to arrest him?" Yonda Huang, who was sitting opposite, frowned when he saw this. He ooked atthe well-dressed martial artist who was nan ned ~ ce, Leven "My. Sun, an¨¦ said in a deep voi Sun bade ignored the order from the n Committee and attacked recklessly, causing terrible consequences. Isn''t this a mistake?" Levon said coldly, "Order from the n Committee? I think it was simply your order, wasn''t it, Mr. Huang?¡± "AS aloca attacked b were orde nartial artist, you were a foreigner, but you d-by your own people not to do anything. I''d like to ask, Mr. Huang, whet was your intention => behind this order?" "Levon Sun!" Upon fearing this, Yonda, whowas dr rmally, looked serious and n y e essed fo red at him. He g shouted, '' was ame e it os - von who was opposite ed his teethan 1d ¡®Did n''t you h ear th at Eve mber of the Atlis family in Micovia? Don''t you know the consequences of killing someone from that family?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Levon snorted. He stared at him and said, ¡°Yonda, don''t frighten us with your outdated tricks. Although the Atlis family is powerful, are we afraid of them?¡± "It''s not about being afraid, it''s about our uing n. If we offend the people from the Atlis family now, it won''t benefit us at all. It might even affect the sess of the big n." ¡°Do you want our n to fail?" Yonda asked. Levon''s expression changed, and he immediately said, "Yonda, you can''t define the big n by just one word. Moreover, even if you can, so what? Should we get bullied without fighting back?" ¡°You''re being nonsensical. I''m considering the overall situation, but you''re just focusing on small matters. Are they the same issue?¡± Yonda said angrily. "If you can''t manage the small matters, then how are you going to manage the bigger ns!" Levon shouted coldly. Seeing that the both of them were getting more intense, Gregary. who was the president, mmed his palm on the table and shouted, "Shut up!¡± "Since things have already happened, this meeting is to discuss the following countermeasures, not to quarrel. Do you understand?" "Got it.¡± "Got it.¡± Levon and Yonda looked at him and nodded. Chapter 1895 Chapter 1895 "Since that''s the case, let''s start the meeting!" Gregary said. Half an hourter, the meeting ended. Gregary closed the folder and said, "It''s settled. Gather all the people as soon as possible and discuss it in the meeting.¡± "Yes, sir!" Everyone nodded and were dismissed. After walking out of the meeting room, Levon and Yonda red at each other in the corridor. Their gazes looked unpleasant and they sneered at each other, then they turned away and left. Meanwhile, Fade who was in Northern Jusberg had not only killed Tulku Di and Tulku Panchen, but also the four masters on the Dark List, which made him well- known. This had sessfully suppressed all the people who tried to take over the Sacred Water Company. Subsequently, he left and went to the ces he had visited such as Hamlin City, East Stream City, and Dragonville City. He had killed those daring people who tried to fight so easily, and this shocked everyone, suppressing those who previously had bad intentions. After wandering to a few cities, he finally returned to East Coast City. As soon as he arrived, he received a notice from the n Committee. The content of the notice was as per his expectations. It was not an usation or an arrest warrant, but an invitation. They invited him, who was the leader of the hidden families, to go to Capital City within a week to participate in the important meeting held by themProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Fade contacted his friends and wanted to inquire about the details of the meeting. However, no one knew about it. They only knew that the specifications for the meeting were very high and it was top- secret. Furthermore, it was a meeting jointly decided by the higher-ups. Not only was he invited, but all the major martial artists and even the Heaven Level masters sent people to attend this meeting Thus, he managed the affairs of East Coast City and was ready to fly to Capital City. However, when he checked for tickets, he found that the tickets to Capital City were sold out and there were no tickets left for the next few days. After learning the situation, Ernest was nning to arrange a private ne for Fade, but he rejected it. After all, there was about a week until the meeting, so there was no hurry. Therefore, he bought a ticket for high-speed rail and took the train to Capital City. Ernest bought him a seat in the business ss. The seats were much bigger, and there were fewer people in the car. Besides, the whole area was quiet and the ce was nice. Fade sat down, leaned back in his chair, and rested with his eyes closed. However, a lively voice suddenly appeared in his ear, "Sir, my seat is inside. Excuse me?¡± Hearing the voice, he looked up and saw a girl with two ponytails standing right in front of him. She was smiling gracefully and she looked very cute. "Well, please go in!" He stood up and cleared the seat by the window for the girl. He then helped her put her luggage on the rack. Seeing this, the young girl took out a candy and said to him, "Sir, thank you. This candy is for you." He took the candy and couldn''t help but smile. "Thank you.¡± The young girl was very lively. After sitting down, she took the initiative to chat with Fade, "Sir, my name is Sylvia Vi. What''s your name?" "Fade," he replied with a smile "Fade, are you going to Capital City too?" Sylvia asked. He nodded and said, "Yes, what about you?¡± She nodded and said, "Yes. I''m going te Capital City, but I''m going to my uncle¡¯s house.¡± "Oh, visiting rtives,¡± heughed and said. Later, he cHatted with her for a while and they became familiar with each other.. dowever, when the traing> started, they did not chat anymore but rested with their eyes I closed. After moving for two hours, a number of passengers boarded the train in one of the stations. Many passengers were walking into the coach which made it quite noisy. However, this didn''t affect Fade. He didn''t pay attention to the noise around him, preparing to se his eyes to rest. However, just-then, at the entrance of the front coach, a middle-aged man was walking towards the fronts The mariwas dressed in casual = clothesand carried a briefcasein his handsHe looked like an ordinary business passenger, and there was n¨¦thing special about higt: Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, when Fade saw him for the first time. he felt that something was off with this man He could sense the faint positive energy from him. He could tell that he was a martial artist, and from his fierce look, he was definitely not any ordinary person Although Fade could tell what his identity was, he did not make any moves. As for this Ymartial artist, although his movetnents were very _ concealed, he could still see his¡¯eyes nce: around the interior of the coa¨¦h, as if he was looking fOr something. Content belongs: to NovelDrama.Org - As he walked, the man was about to see him. At this moment, Sylvia, who was sitting inside, suddenlyid down on Fade''s body and buried herself in his arms. Fade froze for a moment when he felt the warmth and softness in his arms. He was surprised and said, "Sylvia. you..." She held his arm tightly and said in a soft voice, "Fade, I''m feeling ufortable. Can you let me lean on you for a while?¡± He could sense the nervousness in her voice. Also, since their bodies were close to each other, he could sense the tension in her body. She was very anxious. "There seems to be a problem.¡± He had an idea. He could not help but look at the middle-aged man who was standing not far in front of him However, he did not ask any more questions. He gently held Sylvia in his arms, and he also lowered his head and leaned over. From an outsider''s point of view, they looked like a young couple making out. Although it was a bit eye-catching, it was not too surprising When the middle- aged man walked past them, Fade could clearly feel that Sylvia was very nervous, and her body even trembled slightly. Therefore, he held her in his arms tightly, giving her a sense of security. When the middie- aged man came over, he scanned through the seats on both sides and continued to search for the person he was looking for. When he looked in Fade''s direction, he could not help but stare at them. He even moved his body slightly, hoping to see the person in Fade''s arms. Sensing his gaze. Fade raised his head and red at the man unpleasantly, with warning in his eyes. The man seemed to have noticed that he was being rude, thus he didn''t stop but continued to move forward. A few minutester, the man had walked out of the coach. Sylvia, the young girl who buried herself into Fade¡¯s arms, breathed a sigh of relief and got up from his arms. "Fade, thank you.¡± Her cheeks were flushed, and she tidied up her messy hair. She did not dare to look into his eyes and seemed a little shy. Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896 "You''re wee," Fade said in a soft voice, staring intently at the young girl. He paused for a few seconds and then said slowly, "Sylvia, that person just now... Do you know...¡± "No, I have nothing to do with him!" She immediately denied it However, her attitude and tone made him even more certain that the man just now was looking for her. After a few seconds of silence, she also noticed that her reaction was a little excessive. She bowed her head and said to him in an apologetical tone. "Fade, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. It''s just... just..." "It''s just that things are a littleplicated, and dangerous. I don''t want you to..." He could feel her sincerity. He nodded and whispered, "It¡¯s okay, I don''t me you." "No matter what danger it is, as long as I am here, everything will be fine,¡± he patted his chest with a smile and said to her. "Thank you, Fade!¡± Hearing his words, she smiled and nodded, but there was still a trace of worry in her eyes. Obviously, she did not take his promise seriously. The train continued to move forward and after another few hours, the train arrived in Capital City on time without any incidents. Fade and Sylvia got out of the car together and went toward the tform. When they arrived at the exit of the station, she waved her hand and thanked him. Then, she carried her luggage, turned around, and left. He was about to turn and leave too, but at this time, he suddenly saw a ck shadow sh in the corner of his eyes. He immediately looked over. Then, he saw that the ck figure squeezed out from the crowd and walked towards Sylvia. Judging from the body size of the ck figure, he was the middle-aged man on the train. Suddenly, Fade''s heart skipped a beat and he became worried about her. He then took a step forward and chased after her. There were many people at the gate of the station. The middle-aged man obviously did not intend te do anything there. He was just following her from a distance. However, he did not notice that Fade was following him too, as silent as a ghost. Thus, the three of them walked out of the station and onto a street. After walking for some distance, Sylvia stopped at a junction and she took out her mobile phone to make a call. At this moment, the middle-aged man behind her sped up and quickly approached her from behind. He raised his right hand and was about to m it against her neck. She, who was on the phone, also seemed to have noticed something unusual. She turned her head around and saw the man who was making his move. Suddenly, she was frightened and screamed. Her phone fell to the ground, and she turned around, wanting to escape. However, the middle-aged man moved faster. He stretched out his left hand and grabbed her shoulder. Then, he moved his right hand and was about to make a move. Although she struggled with all her might. she was no match for the middle-aged man. She could only watch him attack her helplessly. Her heart was full of regret at this moment. "I thought I had escaped from him on the train, so I let down my guard. I''ve been so careless. I''m unworthy of the expectation from my master and the n." As she was feeling hopeless, a figure appeared next to her like a sh. He suddenly blocked the middle-aged man''s right hand at the critical moment. Sylvia and the middle- aged man were both shocked and looked over. "Fade, it''s youl¡± Her eyes were full of surprise, and then she became worried again. "Brother Chen, he is a martial artist! Run!" "It''s you!" The middle-aged man also recognized him. "I noticed that you were acting strange on the train." "This is a martial artist''s business. I''d advise you to intervene, or you might diewithout realizing it," the ~ middle-aged man threatened hirasA surge af positive energy burst out fromphis body. He was actually a ek Level martial artist, h¨¦nce his strength was pretty good. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sylvia felt his aura, and her positive energy burst out too. She was also a martial artist, but she was only at the Yellow Level. She was much weaker than the middle-aged man.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Fade, run!¡± She rushed out and stood in front of the middle-aged man, shouting at Fade. Seeing this, Fade felt warmth in his heart. Howevef, he did not leave. Instead, he-Stepped forward and . said to hePs"Sylvia, don''t worry. Hee WY . . ~ can''t hurfme." "Kid, since you want to diethen don''t me me forxkilling youlsThe man¡¯s eyes had a fierce lagk, and the burst of positive energy was as sharp as a knife &% it went right towards Fade''s heart. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ice} Upon seeing this, Fade''s eyes narrowed, emitting a sense of coldness. Then, he pped him. "Die!" The man gritted his teeth and shouted in a deep voice. Fade''s palm collided with his stream of energy, and then the following scene surprised him. His positive energy that he was very proud of was. smashed instantly, whereas Fade''s palm was not damaged at all. "Y-You are also a martial artist? Who are you?" The middle-aged man was frightened Fade did not waste time talking to him. He continued to hit his abdomen with his palm. With a p. he destroyed his elixir field. The man screamed, but Fade snorted, ¡°If you continue to shout, you are going to die!" Facing death, the man endured the pain and did not dare to shout. Fade lifted his cor with his right hand and pulled Sylvia, who waspletely puzzled. with his left hand, saying, "Let''s go!¡± Soon, he found a small hotel and booked a room. Then, the three of them entered the room Throwing the man on the ground, Fade looked at him with an unpleasant expression on his face and said, ¡°Tell me, who are you? What the hell is going on?" The man gritted his teeth and nced at Fade. He said. "This is an affair within our n, so you should not intervene. Otherwise, you will have to die even if you are a martial artist." "I asked you to answer my question, not to talk nonsense.¡± Fade swung his hand and hit the man with a stream of positive energy. His tone was cold The pain that it causedpelled the man to reveal the truth, so he. said, " fy name is Bosco, and iva disciple of the Tiger n. I''ve been ordeted by my master to step Sylvia ane take back my n''s treasure." C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You''re lying. That treasure obviously belongs to the Rainy n. The Tiger n is just being too much!¡± Sylvia eximed angrily when she heard this. "That''s a treasure from the Tiger n. Your master lied to you.¡± Bosco said. "You''re the liar. My master won''t lie to me," she refuted with certainty. Seeing this, Fade shouted loudly, "Stop arguing. Tell me what''s going on, one by one.¡± Chapter 1897 Chapter 1897 After listening to their respective stories, Fade roughly understood the whole picture. More than ten years before, the two ns were located in the same province. The Tiger n and the Rainy n, found a treasure, a magical artifact, at the border between both ns. After the magical artifact was mined, both sides had a discussion and decided that the magic artifact would be given to the Rainy n, provided that they would give the Tiger n a fixed amount ofpensation fee. However, they didn''t expect that 10 yearster, when the Tiger n entered society, they would suddenly change their mind, saying that the magic artifact also belonged to them. They wanted the Rainy n to hand it over. However, the Rainy n refused and said that they had already made up for it back then. Hence, both the ns had a conflict because of this; they even had fights over it. However, the Tiger n had never had the upper hand, so they had always been unhappy about this. When the Tiger n knew that the disciple of the Rainy n, Sylvia, would go to the capital to participate in an event, they had an idea. Thus, they sent Bosco to follow her and try to kidnap her in order to threaten the guardian of the Rainy n to hand over the treasure. This was the story behind everything that happened. Of course, this was what Sylvia said. In Bosco''s view, the story waspletely reversed. From the Tiger n''s point of view, back then, they did not agree topletely hand over the artifact to the Rainy n, but they had an agreement which stated that each n would have the artifact for 10 years each. They imed that thepensation fee they paid was only for the right to use the magical artifact first. Now, it had been three to four years after the ten-year usage period, meaning that the time allocated to the Rainy n had alreadye to an end, but they refused to hand over the artifact to them. Thus, the Tiger n was not satisfied and hade many times to ask for it, but was rejected by the Rainy n. As such, the Tiger n came up with the idea of approaching Sylvia to force the Rainy n''s guardian to hand over the magical artifact. Both stories sounded true, and Fade couldn''t tell whether they were real or not. However, based on his rtionship with each of them, he obviously had more tendency to trust Sylvia. After all, regardless, it was not appropriate for Bosco to kidnap her. After a pause, he kicked Bosco away and walked away with Sylvia. "Sylvia, where are you heading? I''ll send you there," Fade looked at her and asked. "Thank you, Fade." She thanked him with a sweet smile and then said, "Fade, I want to go home." "Your home is in Capital City? Well, I will send you home then," he said and then moved with her. An hourter, they arrived at a rtively luxurious neighborhood and reached Sylvia''s house. Compared to ordinary families, Sylvia''s family seemed rtively well off. However, whenpared to a martial artist or rich family, they were just average. She rang the doorbell excitedly. Soon, the door was opened by a middle-aged couple. "Sylvia, you''re back!" "Oh, my Sylvia is finally home." The middle- aged couple greeted her, and then, their eyes fell on Fade. They looked stunned and had puzzled expressions on their faces. When Sylvia saw this, she quickly introduced, "Mom and Dad, this is Fade Chen. He is a friend I met on the way." "Met him on the way?" Sylvia''s father, Tony, frowned and looked at Fade alertly. Her mother, on the other hand, also scanned Fade from head to toe. Sylvia saw this and she pulled Fade into the house. She said to her parents, "Mom and Dad, Fade is a guest. How can you let our guest stand at the door and talk? Let''s go inside!" "Well, yes, Fade, pleasee in," Tony invited him in. After entering the room and sitting down, Sylvia''s mother poured a cup of tea for Fade and then looked at her with a questioning look. Thus, she gave them a general exnation of what had happened. Of course, she only briefly mentioned the dangerous part where Bosco tried to attack her. Sylvia''s parents looked worried after listening to her. Then, her mother came to her and began to examine her body to see if she was hurt. Tony then looked at Fade for a few seconds, nodded and said, "Thank you, Fade." "Mr. Vi, you''re wee," Fade replied. Then, they chatted for a while. Fade felt that it was about time, so he got up and left. Sylvia was reluctant to see him go. She exchanged contact information with him and sent him to the door. After waving goodbye, he prepared to leave. However, at this moment, Sylvia suddenly thought of something and shouted hurriedly, "Fade, wait a minute. I have a present for you." "Er..." He wanted to say no, but she had already rushed back into the house. Soon, she ran out with a ck card in her hand and stuffed it into his hand. "Fade, this is for you. In three days'' time, you muste. I am going too." "Ah, this is..." He was somewhat puzzled. He picked up the card in his hand and looked at it. He saw the title "Martial Arts Conference" written on the card. Then, his face showed curiosity. "What is the Martial Arts Conference?" "Ah, Fade, don''t you know?" Sylvia looked at him in surprise. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He shook his head. "I haven''t been in Capital City for a long time. I''m not familiar with all these." Hearing this, she immediately exined, "Brother Chen, it''s like this. Recently, the n Committee gathered all the representatives from all the martial arts ns for a meeting in Capital City." "Many martial artists have been invited. There are many high- level martial artists among them. There are even masters in their midst. In order to promote martial arts and spread awareness, the government has gathered a group of martial artists to attend a martial arts conference in three days. The main purpose is to showcase martial arts to everyone. There will also be Q&A sessions and introductions too." "This is definitely a great opportunity for ordinary citizens and lower-level martial artists. If they can get the acknowledgment of a master, it will definitely be beneficial. Even if they don''t receive any acknowledgment, this is a good opportunity to make friends. That''s why the conference is very popr among martial artists. Many people are fighting for the tickets." "This ticket was from my master. Now, I''m giving it to you, Fade," Sylvia said to him. This type of Martial Arts Conference honesty had no impact on him, thus he said, "Sylvia, this, I..." He wanted to refuse, but she looked at him expectantly and said, "Fade, you don''t have to worry about me. I can go to the event with my master, so I don''t need a ticket." "Fade, this is my token of appreciation. Please don''t refuse it!" Chapter 1898 Chapter 1898 Looking at her serious expression, Fade nodded, kept the card, and said, "Then I''ll take it. Thank you, Sylvia. We''ll meet again in three days." "Okay, goodbye!" She waved her hand and said goodbye. Watching him enter the elevator, she was still waving her hand with a smile on her face, but her parents'' faces had changed. "Sylvia, why did you give the invitation card of the conference to Fade?" Tony looked at her and asked. She felt a little strange and said, "Dad, I don''t need the ticket. What''s wrong with giving it to him? Besides, he saved my life. It''s no big deal to give him a ticket." "But, this... this ticket... I''ve already agreed to give it to someone else," he stuttered. "Dad, the ticket is mine. How could you agree to give it to someone randomly?" Sylvia suddenly became agitated. "Dad, who did you promise to give it to?" Tony''s face changed and said, "A while ago, the son of President Wu of the Montee Company, Manric, heard that I had a ticket, so he purposely came to our house to ask for it, so I promised to give the ticket to him." "Dad, how could you do this?" Sylvia pouted and said unpleasantly. Sylvia''s mother, Moanna, then said, "Sylvia, don''t me your father. Didn''t you say that ticket was useless before? That''s why your father and I didn''t think so much." "Besides, Montee Company is argepany with a market value of more than a billion yuan, and its industry is also rted to ourpany. President Wu promised that if we could give Manric the ticket, then ourpany could get the orders from them. That''s a big order worth more than a hundred million yuan!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Mom, what are you doing? How can you sell my things for money! I am now a martial artist and have joined the Rainy n. Money is no longer important." Sylvia said angrily, "Besides, Montee Company''s reputation is not good to begin with, and Manric is also a well- known yboy. Why would you want to have anything to do with them?" Tony, who was standing aside, then spoke in a deep voice, "Sylvia, it''s two unrted matters. Reputation is one, but business is another. Besides, although you''re a martial artist now, you will still need money for your practices. We are doing this for your own good!" Moanna immediately agreed and said, "Sylvia, that''s what we meant. Please contact Fade and get the ticket back!" "I''ve already given it to Brother Chen. How can I get it back?" Sylvia said agitatedly. "Sylvia, don''t be willful. The ticket is contributing to a business order of hundred million yuan!" Tony said in a deep voice, "Besides, Fade only helped you once. It''s too expensive for you to give you such a gift." "Dad, Brother Chen saved my life. Do you think that money is more important than my life?" Sylvia asked, frustrated. "Sylvia, of course I didn''t mean that. It''s just that I''ve already promised Manric, and he''ll be here soon..." He responded. "I don''t care. Anyway, Brother Chen is my lifesaver. I''ve already given him the ticket. I won''t take it back," Sylvia said angrily, then she turned around and went straight back to her room. "Sylvia, you..." Tony was a bit anxious and angry. Meanwhile, Moanna stopped him, who was trying to catch up with Sylvia and said, "Don''t be angry. She has already grown up and is a martial artist now. It''s normal for her to have her own opinion." "Then what about the ticket? How should I exin it to him when Manric is here?" Tony said with a gloomy face. She rolled her eyes at him and said, "I think you''re confused out of anger. Sylvia said that she didn''t want to get back the tickets, so you really won''t go?" "It''s still early. Fade probably hasn''t left yet. Let''s catch up with him and get the ticket back." "Yes, then let''s move, quick!" He said excitedly and immediately left. She followed him in a hurry and said, "Sylvia is too willful sometimes. It''s too wasteful to give such a valuable thing away." Meanwhile, Fade did not know about the quarrel that happened in the Yi family. He was walking slowly in the neighborhood, ready to leave. However, just as he was about to walk out of the neighborhood, a shout came from behind him. "Fade, wait a minute!" Upon hearing the sound, he turned his head and saw Sylvia''s parentsing over with a worried look on their faces. "Mr. Yi and Mrs. Yi, what''s wrong?" Fade looked at the two of them. They looked at each other, and then Tony said, "Fade, can you return to us the ticket that Sylvia gave you?" "Ah, this..." Hearing this, he felt a little surprised. On the other hand, Moanna said, "Of course, Fade, we willpensate you. Here is 50,000 yuan as a token of appreciation for you helping Sylvia." As she said that, she took out a stack of notes and handed them over to him. Seeing this, he frowned and his face turned unpleasant. At this moment, a luxurious car stopped at the entrance of the neighborhood, and then a young man, who was dressed in ssy brands came out of the car. The man walked towards them and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Vi, what are you doing here?" Hearing the voice, Tony and Moanna looked up at the same time. When they saw the young man, their faces were filled with smiles. "Manric, you''re here." "Well, Mr. Vi, I have brought the contract of thepany''s order. I don''t know if you have gotten the ticket to the Martial Arts Conference?" The young man was obviously Manric, the son of President Wu from the Montee Company. Upon hearing Manric''s words, the expressions of Tony and Moanna turned unpleasant. "Mr. Vi, what''s wrong? Did something happen?" Manric noticed the change in their expressions and asked. Tony looked at Fade, and Moanna went to Marine''s ear and told him briefly about what had happened. After hearing that, Manric frowned. He looked at Fade and said in an arrogant tone, "The ticket to the Martial Arts Conference is in your hands?" Fade nced at him and asked, "What do you want?" "Humph! What do I want?" Manric snorted, then threw a bank card to him and said, "There is a million yuan in the card. Hand over the ticket and the money is yours." Fade nced at the bank card on the ground and stepped on it with his foot. Then he said, "I might lack something else, but as for money, I have plenty." "You..." Manric obviously didn''t expect him to reject this and his face became unhappy. Upon seeing this, the expressions on the faces of Sylvia''s parents became more ugly. Tony said with a serious expression, "Fade, you have indeed done us a favor by saving Sylvia. However, as a youngster, you should know your limits and your ce." Chapter 1899 Chapter 1899 Moanna, who was standing aside, also said, "Young man, I''d advise you not to be too greedy. You don''t have the qualifications to get the conference ticket after all. Hand over the ticket now before things get worse. Otherwise..." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but sneer. He shook his head and said, "Do you really think I care about the ticket? If it wasn''t because I couldn''t bear to refuse Sylvia, I wouldn''t have epted this." "Initially, if you just talked to me nicely, it would not be a big deal for me to give it to you. However, you just came to me and acted like it''s a matter of course to get the ticket from me. You even wanted to use the money to send me away." "Is this your attitude towards your daughter''s savior?" He asked. Tony and Moanna''s expressions changed, and then they said in a cold tone, "Young man, stop finding excuses. Hand over the ticket now, and the money will be yours." As they said this, Moanna took out the stack of money again, and it seemed to be a little thicker this time. "Here''s one hundred thousand yuan, plus one million yuan from Mr. Wu. It''s already a handful of money for you. I''d advise you to ept it!" At this moment, a sweet voice was heard from afar, "Dad, Mom, what are you doing?" Hearing the voice, they all looked over at the same time. Then, they saw Sylvia running towards them. "Sylvia, we are not doing anything!" Tony and Moanna wanted to cover the matter up. However, Sylvia was very smart. She immediately guessed what was going on when she saw the situation. "Dad, Mom, are you asking Brother Chen for the ticket?" "W-We aren''t..." "I was the one who gave the ticket to Brother Chen to thank him for saving my life. How can you do this?" Her face was flushed red and she seemed very angry. Meanwhile, Manric''s eyes fell on Sylvia and he said, "Are you Sylvia? I''m Manric Wu. Montee Company''s..." Before he could finish his introduction, she red at him and said unpleasantly, "I''m not interested in knowing who you are!" After that, she came to Fade''s side, bowed and apologized, "Brother Chen, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that my parents... You can keep the ticket. They were given to me by my master. I can give it to anyone I want to. Don''t worry about them." Hearing this, Tony and Moanna looked anxious. Then, Fade smiled faintly. He gently touched Sylvia''s head and said, "It''s okay. It''s just a ticket. It''s nothing to me." While speaking, he handed the ticket back to her. "Brother Chen, you..." Her expression was extremely anxious. Seeing this, Fade smiled and said, "Sylvia, I mean it. If I want the ticket, I can get it easily. In three days'' time, I will definitely go to the event. I''ll see you there." "Brother Chen, is that true?" She stared at him with her eyes widened. He nodded and patted her head with a smile, before saying, "It''s true. I promise." "Well, I believe you!" She nodded. Then, Fade waved his hand and wanted to leave. He did not even look at the money offered by Sylvia''s parents and Manric. As she looked at Fade leaving, she turned around, and looked at her parent''s excited and smiling faces. She couldn''t feel happy at all. "Sylvia, this ticket, we..." Her parents squeezed out smiles and walked over while rubbing their hands. Seeing this, she frowned and threw the ticket directly to the ground, and went back to her room without saying a word. Moanna quickly picked up the ticket and handed it to Manric. She smiled and said, "Mr. Wu, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect this to happen. I''m really sorry." He swiped away the dust on the card and said, "It''s nothing. Nothing is more important than the ticket." When Fade came out of Sylvia''s neighborhood, he directly took a taxi and headed for the headquarters of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Capital City. When he arrived, it was already evening, and the employees of thepany were getting off from work. However, when he looked up to the building, the lights were still brightly lit in the general manager''s office; Lily was still working. Arriving at the top floor, he made a quiet entrance into Lily''s office and went to stand behind her. He then lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Sister Lily, it''s gettingte. It''s time to get off work and rest." She, who was focusing on work, was startled by the sound. She almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Fade reached out in time to hold her, so she didn''t stumble to the ground. However, when he held her in his arms, his body touched certain parts of her body which felt soft. This made Fade feel warm and he almost couldn''t bear to let go. "What are you doing here?" She asked as she tidied up her clothes while looking at him. He smiled and said, "Sister Lily, I''m here to see you!" "Such sweet words!" She rolled her eyes at him and said, "You''re here to attend the meeting in Capital City, aren''t you?" He nodded and said with a smile, "You are still the smartest. I can''t hide anything from you." "It''s no use ttering me. I''ll never forget the scare you just gave me," she said as she red at him. Then, he smiled and said, "Sister Lily, it''s okay if you hold the grudge. I would even ask for more if it was for you!" "Well, don''t bullsh*t. You''ve just arrived. You haven''t had your dinner yet, right? Let''s go down and have dinner," she said. "Sure!" Fade nodded and went downstairs with her. As it was past working hours, there was no more food in thepany''s canteen, and they could only go out to eat. Not far away from the office, there was a food alley about a kilometer away from thepany. In the evening, all the shops and stalls on the street were set up. There were the sounds of cooking and the fragrance from the food which immediately aroused Fade and Lily''s appetites. Both of them were not particr or picky, so they found a barbecue stall on the side of the road and sat down. They ordered a variety of food, and they ate while chatting. During the conversation, Lily watched Fade''s live broadcast of his battle at Flying Dragon n and Namuchia Lake. Although she knew that he had won, she still felt worried when she watched this, thus she asked him with concern if he was injured. He then replied that he was fine, and then he asked about the meeting in Capital City and the Martial Arts Conference. She was quite well- informed with all these matters. When she heard that he wanted to attend the Martial Arts Conference, she immediately made a call. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In less than five minutes, the reply was received. They were very excited to invite Fade to the Martial Arts Conference and even asked him to be a special speaker during the event to present to everyone about martial arts. He immediately agreed. Thus, the matter about the Martial Arts Conference was settled easily. Chapter 1900 Chapter 1900 After eating for about an hour, both of them were finally full. Fade waved his hand and called the boss for the bill. However, at the exact moment, a loud sound was heard from the side which drew everyone''s attention. Of course, Fade also turned his head to have a look, and then he saw that there was a small fruit stall, two stalls away on the left of the barbecue stall. At that moment, the fruit stall had been overturned, and the fruits were rolling on the ground, scattering everywhere. An old man in his 60s looked anxious as he leaned over and picked up the fruits on the ground. A young, teenage girl also helped the old man pick up the fruits. However, just as the two of them were picking up the fruits, a foot wearing leather shoes came over and crushed a few apples into mash right in front of the old man and the young girl. Seeing this, the girl''s heart ached and she rushed over and said. "These are Grandpa''s apples. Don''t you..." Seeing the girl rushing over, the man in the leather shoes snorted and kicked her away. "Get out of my way, kid!" Upon seeing this, the old man''s expression changed and he cried out, "Don''t..." Meanwhile, he rushed over and hugged the girl tightly in his arms. Hence, the kick from the man in leather shoesnded firmly on the old man''s body. The strength of this kick was obviously not small. It directly kicked the old man to the ground which made him scream in pain. His forehead was injured and he started bleeding. Then, the man with the leather shoes snorted and said, "Old man, I''ve told you many times that this is the Sawyer Gang''s territory. Who do you think you are that you can sell your fruits here without paying the protection fees?" The old man endured the pain and exined, "I-1 really don''t have money. My stall can''t even make a profit of ten or twenty yuan a day!" "I don''t care. That''s your business. If you don''t submit eight hundred yuan as the protection fees this month, you can just prepare your coffin, you old hag!" He threatened viciously. The old man looked desperate and begged, but the man was obviously not someone soft-hearted. On the contrary, he was a little impatient and was about to attack the old man again. Seeing this, Fade''s gaze could not help but turn fierce. He stepped forward and was about to help. Seeing this, the owner of the barbecue stall quickly stopped him and reminded him, "Young man, don''t intervene in other people''s business." Fade frowned and said, "How can I ignore this? You can''t stop me from helping even if you yourself do not want to help!" Hearing this, the stall owner''s expression froze for a moment, then he lowered his head, and said helplessly, "Young man, it''s not that we don''t want to help! But that man is called Wilson Xu and he is from the Sawyer Gang. We can''t afford to offend him!" "Sawyer Gang!" Upon hearing this name again, Fade seemed to have recalled something. After pondering for a moment, he remembered. When Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was opening their branchpany in Capital City, the Sawyer Gang hade to find trouble with them, but they were taught a lesson by him. Later, the factory which Yankee worked in also belonged to the Sawyer Gang. At that time, he had taught Sawyer Xu from the Sawyer Gang a hard lesson and he even ordered him to maintain the peace around Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. However, after two years, he did not expect the Sawyer Gang to be so arrogant again. They even began to collect protection fees. Furthermore, they even did it right beside Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. It seemed that they had started to be daring after he left. Thinking of this, he could not help but snort. He said to the barbecue stall owner, "It''s just Sawyer Gang. I''m not afraid of them." As he said that, he stepped forward. Seeing this, the owner stamped his feet, then shook his head and said to himself, "Young people nowadays are too impatient. They don''t listen to advice and they would always regret it after losing something." Many of the stall owners beside the barbecue stall had simr attitudes. It was evident that their fear towards the Sawyer Gang was rooted in their hearts. They did not dare to resist at all. Wilson was going to hit the old man who was begging him. "Old hag, get out of my way!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, at the crucial moment, a shout was heard, "Stop!" Hearing the voice, Wilson turned his head to look at Fade. He then looked over Fade''s body, which was average in height and said. "Brat, don''t intervene in other people''s business." As he spoke, Wilson was about to continue his attack. However, Fade''s voice was heard again. "I told you to stop. Didn''t you hear me?" "B*stard, stop acting!" Wilson''s gaze fell on him, and his face was full of fierceness. "If you don''t know your ce, then I shall teach you a lesson first." As he said that, he waved his hand to punch at Fade. This type of gangster was nothing bigger than an ant to Fade. He moved his fingers slightly, and with only one move, he broke Wilson''s right arm, causing him to fall to the ground and howled in pain. "Tell me, who made you do this?" Fade looked down at him and asked with a cold tone. Wilson gritted his teeth and still acted arrogantly. He said, "B*stard, do you know who I am? I''m from the Sawyer Gang. If you dare to touch me, our gang will not let you go." "Sawyer Gang? Your boss''s name is Sawyer Xu, right?" Fade snorted. "You know my uncle!" Wilson said. "Since you know, then you should stop. Otherwise, you''ll be in serious trouble if my unclees." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold. He immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. "Sawyer, I''ll give you ten minutes toe over here immediately. Otherwise, you''ll have to bear the consequences." The person on the other end of the call seemed to be a little confused. He paused for a moment and said, "Who are you? How dare you speak to me like this? Do you want to die?" "I''m Fade. I''m at the branch of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Capital City. If you don''te in ten minutes, you''ll die," he said coldly and then hung up the phone. The person on the other end of the line was still confused at the moment, but after thinking for a while, he suddenly realized something. His face changed, and he came to his senses. "Fade, it''s actually Fade. H-He is back." Wilson, who was lying on the ground, listened to Fade''s phone call with a suspicious look on his face. "Do you know my uncle?" Fade didn''t answer. He just looked at him and asked in a cold voice, "When did Sawyer Gang start to collect protection fees here?" Wilson closed his mouth, as if he didn''t want to answer. Fade was not polite to him either. He stepped on Wilson''s broken right arm, causing him to cry out in pain, "Now, are you willing to tell me?" Wilson was in so much pain that he was sweating profusely. He didn''t dare to hide the truth, so he could only nod and say, "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you." "We started collecting protection fees four months ago." Chapter 1901 Chapter 1901 "Four months ago!" Fade suddenly thought of something. It was not long after he left Capital City. It seemed that without his control, Sawyer had be very daring! Thinking of this, his expression became serious. Meanwhile, the surrounding stall owners also looked at him in a strange way. They were surprised by his skills which knocked down Wilson in just one move. However, at the same time, they were also worried about him. After all, when Sawyer brought more people here, Fade might be in danger. Therefore, someone advised him to leave immediately. However, Fade did not pay attention to them at all. Instead, he helped the old man and the girl from the fruit stall stand up, and he treated them on the spot. About seven or eight minutester, there was a screeching brake of a car. A luxurious car stopped at the entrance of the street, and the door opened. A tall, middle- aged man in his forties walked quickly towards them with an anxious look on his face. There were also a few men following that man too. They also quickly caught up with him. Seeing the person who came, Wilson, who was lying on the ground, suddenly became excited. "Uncle, you are here, you are finally here. I was..." "Shut up!" Sawyer red at him and shouted. Then, he walked quickly to Fade, bowed, and said respectfully, "Mr. Chen, I''m here." Fade, who was treating the old man, shouted in a cold tone andpletely ignored him, "You wait!" Sawyer immediately stood still and did not dare to make any extra moves. Among the few men who followed him, a young man in his twenties frowned slightly and said to him, "Mr. Xu, why are you so respectful? Isn''t he just a young boy? We can directly..." "Rendall, don''t talk nonsense. This is Fade Chen, Mr. Chen, a famous young Martial Arts Master," Sawyer said to him. "He''s Fade, the young Martial Arts Master?" Rendall did not seem to believe it. However, Sawyer responded with a serious face, "Rendall, I''ll solve the problemter. Don''t simply say anything. I''ll handle it." When Rendall heard this, he frowned slightly and his expression was a little dissatisfied. However, when he thought that this was his master''s instructions, he still nodded and said, "I understand!" After about three minutes, Fade had finished treating the old man. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then, he turned his head and looked over. His gaze fell on Sawyer and he said ndly, "You''re here?" "Yes, yes! Mr. Chen, I''m here. What can I do for you?" Sawyer was very respectful to him. Fade pointed at Wilson and said, "Exin what he had done!" Sawyer looked at his nephew, exchanged nces with him, and then looked at the old man and the child. He immediately understood what was going on. There was ayer of sweat appearing on his forehead. He then quickly exined to Fade, "Mr. Chen, this is my nephew. I have not taught him well enough. It is my fault to allow him to do such a thing. I will teach him a lessonter." "Of course, the loss of the fruit stall will be fullypensated by the Sawyer Gang!" "Send one hundred thousand yuan to this old man!" Sawyer ordered. One of his men immediately took out a stack of money and gave it to the old man. The old man was obviously frightened and did not dare to ept the money. He said, "l-l-l don''t want it. I don''t need it. I''m fine..." However, Fade said, "Sir, you deserve it. Just take it!" Only then did the old man receive the money tremblingly. Seeing this, Sawyer''s face rxed a little, and he said respectfully to Fade, "Mr. Chen, Wilson''s issue has been dealt with. Do you have anything else to order?" Hearing this, Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at him. "You can''t wait to leave? It seems that you are not afraid of me anymore!" Upon hearing his words, Sawyer''s expression changed drastically. He quickly said, "Mr. Chen, I didn''t mean that! I absolutely wouldn''t dare!" "It''s good that you wouldn''t dare!" Fade gave a heavy snort, then pointed to the stalls around and said in a cold voice, "What''s with the collection of protection fees in this area?" "This, this..." Sawyer''s face froze. A few secondster, he opened his mouth and exined, "Mr. Chen, this is a misunderstanding. During this half-year, I''ve handed it over to my subordinates to manage this ce. I didn''t expect that they would disobey my orders and charge protection fees for everyone. I didn''t know about this." "You didn''t know?" Fade snorted and looked at him. Sawyer''s face was covered in a cold sweat, but he still gritted his teeth and said certainly, "Mr. Chen, I really didn''t know." Then, he said, "I will immediately cancel the action of charging protection fees and return the collected protection fees to them and punish all of my subordinates." Fade looked at him and then nced at Rendall beside him. There were some changes in his eyes. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Okay, you can go!" "Yes, thank you, Mr. Chen. Thank you!" Sawyer felt much relieved and he quickly left with Wilson, Rendall, and the others. Looking at the car leaving, Lily looked at Fade and said, "Sawyer came to visit thepany almost three to four times every month, and he was so enthusiastic. However, in the past half- year, he came to thepany less often. There are even people from the Sawyer Gang who have identally hurt the employees of ourpany." "Are you really going to let them go just like that?" She asked him. He snorted and replied, "It''s not that simple." "Sister Lily, you go back to thepany first. I''m heading out!" Lily knew what he was going to do, so she nodded and said, "Okay! Be careful." "Don''t worry, a group of ants won''t be able to harm me," Fade said, and then followed in the direction that Sawyer left. Meanwhile, Wilson, who was lying in the back seat of the car, was still howling in pain. At the same time, heined, "Uncle, are you going to just let that guy go like this? He broke my arm and made us lose a lot of money. This..." "Shut up!" Sawyer shouted with a serious look on his face. "Do you know who he is? How dare you go against him! Do you want to get me killed?" "Isn''t he just a young Martial Arts Master? Is he really as powerful as the rumors said?" Wilson was a little unconvinced. Then, he looked at Kendall, who was sitting in the passenger seat, and said with a ttering expression, "Besides, even if Fade is powerful, don''t we have Kendall and Master Sun? Aren''t they a match for Fade?" "Is he just a master? Do you understand what a Martial Arts Master at the Heaven Level means?" Sawyer shouted angrily. "He is in the Heaven Level? It doesn''t seem like it! He''s still so young, so how could he be..." Wilson still couldn''t believe it. Chapter 1902 Chapter 1902 Sawyer wanted to say something, but at this moment, Rendall snorted coldly. "It''s not so easy to reach the so-called master level. After all, a young Martial Arts Master is just a title." "What''s more, if he is a real Martial Arts Master of the Heaven Level, how could he have the energy to care about such small matters? It''s unbelievable." "Rendall, Fade really shouldn''t be underestimated," Sawyer warned. Rendall didn''t take it seriously and said, "Mr. Xu, you are thinking too much. My master and I support you, and don''t want to see you being so timid and unconfident!" "This..." Sawyer wanted to exin but found himself at a loss for words. He could only shut his mouth and remain silent. Not long after, the car arrived at the headquarters of the Sawyer Gang, in the courtyard of a four- story building. The car stopped in the courtyard, and Sawyer ordered his men to take Wilson to receive medical treatment. Then, he went to the living room with Rendall. In the living room, there was a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties who was dressed in a suit. From his bulging muscles, it could be seen that he was a martial artist with good strength. "Master Sun, I''m back!" Sawyer was very respectful to this man. The man, Marshall Sun, nodded and asked, "What happened to you that you had to go out so hurriedly?" "This..." Sawyer didn''t know what to say for a moment. On the other side, Rendall opened his mouth and said, "Master, we encountered some trouble. A guy named Fade beat up Wilson. He even taught Mr. Xu a lesson, and ordered us to stop collecting the protection fees for that area." "Mr. Xu, what''s going on? " Marshall asked, his face turning serious. Sawyer quickly exined, "Master Sun, it''s the young Martial Arts Master, Fade Chen. He''s very strong and we''re no match for him. We couldn''t fight him, so we had to..." "Young Martial Arts Master; is he the one who was very popr recently on the news?" Marshall asked. Sawyer nodded. "Yes, that''s him." "Master, don''t be fooled by him. I''ve seen that guy. He''s just a young boy in his early twenties. He looks ordinary and doesn''t look like a Martial Arts Master at all," Kendall scoffed. "Mr. Sun, he''s really Fade. Two years ago, I..." Sawyer wanted to exin. However, Marshall waved his hand and said, "Whether it''s true or not, our ns cannot be affected. Now, the protection fees collection has been stopped, and there''s no other way to get money. That means that our cultivation cannot continue, and we won''t be able to be stronger." "Mr. Xu, is this what you want to see? Or do you just want to be a mere punk on the street?" "This. Of course, not. It''s just that I''m worried that Fade..." Sawyer hesitated. Without waiting for him to finish, Marshall waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, our n must go on." "As for the young master whom you mentioned, I don''t even know if he''s a real or fake one. It''s better if he doesn''te and cause more trouble. If he dares toe, I''m not someone easy to deal with either." Upon hearing this, Sawyer gained a little confidence. He cupped his hands before his chest and said, "I will obey Master Sun''s instructions." "You can leave now. You have to hurry on with the protection fees. The ns have recently entered society, and all types of martial arts cultivation resources have risen in price. If we don''t have money, we won''t be able to do anything, understand?" Marshall asked. "I understand!" Sawyer nodded and turned around to leave. However, at this moment, a cold voice came from the side, "Sawyer, no wonder you dared to do those things. You really found a supporter!" Hearing the voice, Sawyer was startled. When he saw Fade appearing in the hall with his hands sped behind his back, his expression suddenly changed and he was shocked. "Mr... Mr. Chen, why... Why are you here?" "If I didn''te, how would I know that you are actually so ambitious?" Fade asked coldly. "Mr. Chen, l-l didn''t do it on purpose. I just wanted to be stronger. I..." Sawyer tried his best to exin. Fade rebutted in a cold tone, "It''s not wrong that you want to be strong, but you can''t be stronger by robbing the innocent. This is bullying the weak." "I... I..." Sawyer was speechless and his face instantly turned pale. Then, Rendall and Marshall turned to look at Fade. "Are you Fade Chen?" Marshall asked in a deep voice. Rendall snorted and said, "Brat, how dare you follow us here?" Fade also looked at them at this moment and said coldly, "Are you Sawyer''s supporters?" "Brat, there is no hatred between us. There is no need to start this!" Fade was able to appear silently in the hall without anyone knowing. Marshall could notice that this Fade was definitely not someone ordinary. Hence, he was also not as aggressive as he was before. However, upon hearing this, Fade snorted and said, "I''ll just kill trash like you who bully the weak. You''re not qualified to be my enemy." "You..." Marshall was furious. He mmed his palm on the armrest of the chair and red at him. "Young man, do you really want to start this fight? This will do no good to anyone!" Fade did not respond, but his positive energy surge and his killing intent were terrifying. When Rendall saw this, he snorted and rushed towards Fade. Heunched an attack and shouted, "B*stard, you''re looking for trouble!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In the face of Rendall''s attack, Fade didn''t even look at him. He casually waved his hand and shot a stream of energy. "Swoosh!" The stream of energy broke through the air and prated through Rendall''s positive energy. Then, it continued to move forward and pierced through his chest. Instantly, Rendall''s eyes widened, and he stopped moving. He fell to the ground and he was instantly dead. Such a scene made Sawyer tremble with fear. Marshall, who was sitting in his seat, became furious and his face sank. "You... You killed my disciple. How dare you..." "Don''t worry, it''s your turn now," Fade said calmly and looked at him. "Br*t, you are too arrogant." Marshall was furious and stood up. He attacked Fade suddenly following a shout. His attack was much stronger than his disciple''s, but still, it was not worth mentioning to Fade. He gently waved his hand, and a stream of energy burst out of the air. It was sharp and aggressive, breaking Marshall''s energy and piercing right through between his eyebrows. Thest expression of Marshall, who was initially furious, became extremely shocked. He stared at Fade and mumbled, "You, really are... Fade... Chen!" Then, he fell to the ground, dead. After settling the scores with the two of them, Fade looked away and fixed his eyes on Sawyer. Sawyer was so frightened that he was trembling all over. He was bowing and begging for mercy. "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. Please spare my life. I know I''m wrong. I..." Fade looked at him with a cold expression on his face and said, "Tell me, what''s going on?" Chapter 1903 Chapter 1903 Sawyer didn''t dare to keep it a secret, so he told him the whole story immediately. After listening to him, Fade''s expression changed slightly and his gaze became deep as he thought about what had happened. In fact, it was very simple. After he left Capital City, not long after news of the joining of the ns into society started to spread out, everyone began to make their moves. Those who had the qualifications began to pursue martial arts, or enter a n to learn martial arts, or hired martial artists to protect themselves. However, it would be very difficult for those without any qualifications. Sawyer was one of these people. Previously, he was in charge of the Sawyer Gang with a bunch of subordinates. Although he couldn''t go too far because of Fade''s restraint, he was doing well and quite prestigious. However, following the ns joining the society and the rising of martial artists, there was an increase in the number of capable people in Capital City. From time to time, there would be news of some ordinary people bing great all of a sudden after joining a certain n as a martial artist. All these had made Sawyer inevitably anxious, and he also wanted to be stronger too. However, he was too old and his martial arts talents were only ordinary. He would not excel if he took up martial arts. Therefore, he could only find a way to seek connections with those martial arts ns. However, an ordinary punk like him was not on par with those martial artists in the Earth Level or ck Level ns. Even the lowest-ranked ns did not look at him. Feeling disappointed and helpless, Sawyer then happened to run into Marshall and his disciple. Marshall had learned martial arts in a small n in his early years. Later, he left the n and became a self- learner. His strength was just average and at the middle stage of the ck Level. However, for Sawyer, he was already considered a martial artist who was precious. He wanted to be connected with a martial artist and receive his protection. Marshall also needed someone to provide him with money and resources to help him cultivate. As a result, both of them had a deal to cooperate with each other. Due to the huge expenditures of a martial artist''s cultivation, Sawyer''s savings were soon depleted by Marshall. In order to provide for his cultivation, he then looked for ways to make more money. Hence, he had an idea to do something he was already familiar with. In addition, Fade had already left the city, so there was no one to threaten and control him. Therefore, he started to do the old business of collecting protection fees again, which then led to the scene that Fade saw that day. After listening to the whole story, Fade looked at Sawyer coldly and raised his right hand. Upon seeing this, Sawyer''s face turned pale with fright. He kowtowed to Fade and begged for mercy. "Mr. Chen, it''s my fault. I won''t do this again. Please, spare my life. Please, give me another chance. I beg you." Fade shook his head lightly and said, "It''s not wrong for you to want to be stronger, but it''s your fault for hurting the innocent. I can''t forgive you for this." "No, Mr. Chen. No..." Sawyer yelled. When he saw Fade''s right hand fall, he turned around and tried to escape. However, obviously, since Fade had already made his move, Sawyer couldn''t escape. "Boom!" Before he could even scream, Sawyer had already turned into minced meat. Then, with a sh, Fade disappeared from the room. He rested in thepany for a day. The next day, Fade helped Lily with her work in thepany, and at the same time, he learned about the current situation in Capital City. In the evening, she got off work early, which surprised him a little. "Sister Lily, why are you off work so early today?" She looked at him strangely and said, "Mnie is having a party today, don''t you know?" "What? Mnie is having a party? What party? I don''t know!" He eximed. She suddenly recalled something and said, "I almost forgot. Mnie informed me about this half a month ago. You haven''te yet, so she didn''t inform you!" "You still have time to get ready. Let''s go to the party together," she urged him. He asked curiously, "What party is that? Is it very important?" Lily rolled her eyes at him and said, "It''s a very important evening party. If Mnie knew that you were in Capital City but did not attend her party, you would be dead for sure." "Alright, alright. Since it''s so important, I''ll go get ready then." Then, Fade changed into a suit and dressed up. They then drove to Emerald Plum Jewels together. In the car, he finally knew what party Mnie was going to hold that day. It turned out that it was Mnie''s birthday. She held a birthday party and not only did she invite her rtives and friends, but also many business partners and celebrities in Capital City. It was also a chance to promote her jewelrypany and products. After listening, he couldn''t help but sigh. "Mnie really is a businesswoman! She didn''t even let go of the opportunity to promote herpany and products at her birthday party." Lily rolled her eyes at him and said, "Do you dare to say that in front of Mnieter?¡± He quickly waved his hand and said, "Sister Lily, I''m just saying. Please don''tin to her about this!" It didn''t take long for the car to arrive at the five-star hotel Mnie had arranged. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Fade arrived, many people had already gathered at the entrance of the hotel. There were seven or eight cars lining up. Almost all the men were dressed in suits and leather shoes, whereas the women were all dressed in gorgeous and exquisite dresses. Among them, there were some familiar faces, all of whom could be said to be either rich or noble. The line up of the cars took quite some time, so Fade directly got out of the car and walked to the door of the hotel. At the entrance, the VIPs were holding their invitation cards. After being confirmed by the security guards at the door, they then entered the hotel. Fade wanted to go in first to give Mnie a surprise, but he stopped and waited for Sister Lily to come in together. However, just as he stopped walking, he heard a harsh sneer next to him. "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Chen, Fade Chen, who had disdain the ticket for the Martial Arts Conference?" Hearing the voice, Fade turned around and saw Manric in a suit. His eyes narrowed, and then his eyes fell on Sylvia and her family who were standing beside him. At this moment, Sylvia saw him too. Her face, which was originally gloomy, became excited. She rushed over and said, "Brother Chen, why are you here?" However, before she did anything, she had been pulled back by her parents. "You''re still young. You can''t just jump into a guy''s arms. You must behave yourself." "Have you forgotten what I told you yesterday? I told you not to be friends with these kinds of people. How can you still..." "Dad, Mom! This is Brother Chen. He''s my lifesaver. Why can''t I just say hello to him?" Sylvia was dissatisfied and pouted. Chapter 1904 Chapter 1904 However, Sylvia still stared at Fade with her big and watery eyes and said, "Brother Chen, are you alsoing to Miss Yu''s birthday party?" Fade nodded and chuckled. "Yes!" However, at this moment, Manric scoffed and said sarcastically, "Sylvia, don''t be fooled by him. I just saw that this guy walked to the entrance and retreated because he found out that the party needed an invitation." "If he''s really here for a party, why doesn''t he have an invitation card? Why would he retreat? This doesn''t make sense at all." "Thus, he was not invited to Miss Yu''s birthday party at all. Perhaps, he wanted to sneak in and do some bad things." "Manric, don''t bullsh*t. Brother Chen is not that kind of person!" Sylvia eximed angrily. Manric smirked as he looked at her and said, "Sylvia, I''m not joking. If you don''t believe me, ask him to show us the invitation card!" After he said that, everyone was looking at him. Fade looked at her and exined with a smile, "I really don''t have an invitation..." "See, I told you. How could a guy like him be invited by Miss Yu? Sylvia, now you have seen through him. He is just a liar. Don''t be fooled by him," Manric said excitedly. Meanwhile, Tony and Moanna were also looking at Fade vigntly. They held their daughter''s shoulders with both of their hands, as if they were worried that she would be abducted by him. "Brother Chen, you..." Sylvia was also a bit surprised. Fade smiled and said, "I don''t have an invitation card, but who said that I can''t go to Miss Yu''s birthday party without an invitation?" "Haha, you''re still defending yourself. Do you know who Miss Yu is? Do you know the status of the guests invited to this birthday banquet? Do you know how many people want to get an invitation, but failed?" Manric asked several questions continuously. He looked at Fade with an arrogant and sarcastic look. "And now you''re trying to say you want to go to the party without an invitation?" Fade was about to exin but then a female voice sounded at this moment. "What''s wrong?" In the next moment, everyone saw a graceful and elegantdying over. Instantly, everyone''s eyes fell on this woman, and there was even a discussion around her. "That... That is Manager Lily Wei!" "Manager Wei is the current leader of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Capital City. She is a famous businesswoman!" "She is not only a businesswoman, but also a beautiful woman. I heard that Manager Wei is still single. There were countless people pursuing her, including young and rich men from the noble families and even disciples in the ns. However, she had refused all of them." "Manager Wei and Miss Yu are good friends. They are both famous businesswomen in Capital City. I''m so lucky to have the chance to see the two of them today." In the midst of people''s exmations, Lily walked over. Sylvia''s parents immediately stepped back and took the initiative to make way for her. Although the Yi family was also a part of the business circle in Capital City, their small business was iparable with the business managed by Miss Yu and Manager Wei which could value up to billions of yuan. Therefore, they couldn''t help but feel inferior in front of Lily. Even for Manric who owned arger scalepany, the Montee Company, they were still not as good as Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. However, Manric was quite confident. He tidied up his cor, smiled, and took the initiative to greet Lily. "Hello, Manager Wei. I''m Manric from the Montee Company. Nice to..." He thought that he was polite and well-mannered. However, to his surprise, Lily didn''t even look at him. She walked past him and stopped beside Fade. "Manager Wei, I..." Manric stepped forward and wanted to say hello again. However, what happened next stunned him and everyone around him. That was because the pretty businesswoman walked over and put her arms around Fade''s arm. She smiled and asked affectionately, "Fade, what happened?" Fade nced at Manric and the others and said in a soft tone, "Sister Lily, it''s nothing. It''s just that I don''t have an invitation, so I waited for you to go in together." "Ah the invitation card!" Lily patted her head and said to him apologetically, "I''m sorry for neglecting that. I forgot to give it to you." "It''s okay, just tell Mnieter. It''s alright," he said. Following that, two of them walked side by side towards the entrance. Manric and the others behind them were still startled. They could not believe what they were seeing. "He... Does he know Manager Wei? Why is he so close with her?" Manric asked in surprise. "No wonder. No wonder he said that money is nothing to him. It turns out that he knows a powerful person like Manager Wei!" Sylvia''s parents sighed with emotion. Sylvia, who was standing at the side, pouted. She looked at Lily''s body figure and then lowered her head to look at herself. She muttered, "Don''t tell me all men like curvier ones?" Meanwhile, Lily and Fade had gone through the security guards'' inspection and were about to enter the hotel. However, at this moment, Manric thought of something and his face became serious. He shouted, "Wait a minute, he can''t go in!" With this shout, everyone''s eyes were attracted to him and they all looked at him. Manric took a breath, pointed at Fade while he looked around at the crowd, and then said in a loud voice, "The people who were invited to the birthday party of Miss Yu today are all famous people in Capital City." "But I don''t even know where this Mr. Chen came from. I don''t know his identity or purpose. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for him to participate in the party." Upon hearing this, Lily frowned and said, "He''s with me. Manric, are you suspecting me?" He quickly waved his hand and said, "Manager Wei, of course I didn''t mean that. You are very famous in Capital City, so I naturally won''t suspect you, but I''m not familiar with the man standing beside you." "Generally speaking, Manager Wei, you have the freedom to bring anyone you want to with you. However, on an asion like today, you were not the only one invited. There are also many other honored guests here." "If an unknown person was being let into the party, I feel that it is not responsible for everyone''s safety. After all, it has not been peaceful in the past few months!" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. As soon as he finished his words, many other businessmen''s faces suddenly changed and they looked worried. Indeed, as the martial arts ns entered society, the practice of martial arts was bing stronger in society as there were more people practicing martial arts. However, it also brought some negative effects. Fights between martial artists, and even themmitting crimes had injured many businessmen in Capital City. Hence, after hearing Manric''s words, they all became worried and looked at Fade, alert. Chapter 1905 Chapter 1905 Seeing that many businessmen were supporting him, Manric became even more confident. He looked at Fade, waved his hand, and said to the security guard, "Security, take him away. Otherwise, our safety can''t be guaranteed at all." The security guard hesitated and looked at Lily. She snorted and looked at Manric. Then, she said in a cold voice, "Don''t y tricks in front of me. Let me tell you, Mnie would not send Fade away even if she had to send all of you away. Fade will forever be her honorable guest." "Manager Wei, your words are quite ridiculous! If you treated this unknown man as someone important, we would not interfere with that. However, you said that Miss Yu also values him very much, that makes no sense." Lily did not pay attention to Manric at all. She took out her mobile phone, made a phone call, and said, "Mnie, I''m here. I''m at the entrance of the hotel. Fade is also here." After saying that, she hung up the phone. Hearing this, Manric''s face changed slightly, but when he looked at many other invited guests around him who had the same thoughts as him, his face became more confident. In less than a minute. Mnie, who was wearing a gorgeous gown, rushed to the entrance of the hotel. At this moment, everyone''s gaze fell on her and their eyes were full of amazement. After all, her beauty was also very famous in Capital City. Although Mnie and Lily were both pretty businesswomen, there was a difference between them. Although Lily was beautiful, her personality was not friendly and she always refused all the men around her. On the other hand, Mnie was a much more sexy and charming person, and she always socialized with many rich people with great influence. Therefore, she seemed to be more attractive to men. She was used to being the center of attention. She nced around and saw Fade, who was standing at the side. She then picked up her gown and ran towards him with a smile on her face. Seeing this, Manric was slightly surprised. However, when he thought that Mnie was close with Lily and maybe she was just running towards her, he felt relieved. Then, he stepped forward with a smile and said, "Miss Yu, this Mr. Chen doesn''t have an invitation for your birthday party, but he insisted on going into the hotel. I am afraid that it will affect everyone''s safety, so please..." Hearing this, she looked at Manric and frowned. Then, she withdrew her gaze and rushed directly to Fade. "You''re here! Why didn''t you tell me that you were in Capital City!" Mnie, who had always been charming and sexy, threw herself into Fade''s arms at this moment and she spoke in a sweet tone. Fade smiled gently and said, "Sister Mnie, it''s my fault. I didn''t inform you in advance." Then, he looked at her, who was still lying in his arms. He couldn''t help but move his body gently as he reminded her, "Sister Mnie, everyone is watching." She pouted and said, "I don''t care about everyone''s opinion. I won''t let go unless you want me to." "Sister Mnie, I..." Seeing her charms again, Fade was at a loss for words. She giggled when she saw this. She took the initiative toe out of his arms and said with a smile, "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore. I know that she will always be the first person in your heart." After that, she took the initiative to hold his arm and said, "Let''s go in!" Seeing such a scene, all the people around were stunned. No one had expected Fade to be familiar with Mnie. It could even be said that he was not only familiar with her, but even intimate with her. One had to understand that even though Mnie was known for her charm and sexiness, she was extremely smart. She knew that there were quite a few men who pursued her, but she was extremely careful and didn''t allow others to take advantage of her. However, now, she took the initiative to hug Fade in front of the crowd, which surprised many people at the scene. At the same time, many men were so jealous that their eyes were almost on fire. As for Manric, he was also in a state of shock, as if his mind had gone nk. He could not help but ask, "Miss Yu, does he not have an invitation?" Hearing this, Mnie turned around to look at him and said, "His presence is the best birthday gift for me. Everything else can''t bepared with him." The meaning of this sentence was very obvious. Fade''s status in Mnie''s heart was beyond Manric''s expectation. She then took Fade into the hotel, and other guests also entered one after another. Manric, who was standing at the back, had an unpleasant expression on his face. The Yi family, who were standing next to Manric, also didn''t look good. Sylvia curled her lips and said to her parents, "Now you know. Brother Chen is not the kind of person you think he is. You''re wrong about him." Tony and Moanna moved their mouths slightly and wanted to say something, but they couldn''t. However, the regret on their faces was very obvious. After all, they were only able toe to this party because of Manric. As for Manric''s Montee Company, it was not at the same level as Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc or Emerald Plum Jewels. If they didn''t treat Fade like that previously, they might have built a certain connection with him from his rtionship with their daughter. Then, the Yi family would be sessful. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. At the thought of this, they became even more regretful. They moved their feet unconsciously and distanced themselves from Manric. Seeing this, he immediately understood what they were thinking. He then said with a cold expression, "Although Mr. Chen is not someone as I expected, don''t be happy too early. There will be some consequence he had to bearter." Hearing this, Moanna''s expression changed and she asked, "Mr. Wu, what do you mean? Is there anything else that''s going to happen?" Manric snorted and said, "You probably didn''t know that Mr. Yim has been crazily pursuing Mnie recently. He even prepared a big birthday gift for her, and he is going to give her a surprise tonight." "Why don''t you tell me, when Mr. Yi arrivester and sees Fade and Mnie having such a close rtionship, what will happen then?" While mentioning this, Manric''s expression turned gloomy, and there was a hint of sullenness in his expression. Meanwhile, Tony said with a gloomy face, "Mr. Wu, Mr. Yim you''re talking about, do you mean Danilo Yim who is a nephew of the member of the n Committee?" "Which other Mr. Yim would have such influence in the Capital City?" Manric said with a snort. Sylvia''s parents could not help but gasp after confirming the identity with Manric. They looked at each other and their expressions suddenly became serious. Chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 Although the n Committee had just been established for a few months, it was well known that it possessed influential power in Capital City. Any member of the n Committee was said to be prominent. Danilo had managed to be famous in Capital City in a short period of time thanks to his uncle''s identity as a member of the n Committee. Inparison with such a famous person, Mnie, Lily or even Fade seemed to becking. Thinking of this, Tony and Moanna, who had just distanced themselves from Manric, then approached him again and tried to put on pleasing and ttering smiles. Sylvia saw her parents being so easily affected by rich and influential people. She felt dissatisfied and frowned. She snorted and went straight into the hotel. She wanted to remind Fade to be wary of Danilo''s arrival. However, Sylvia''s parents saw through their daughter''s thoughts and immediately caught up with her, stopping her. With the arrival of Fade, the birthday party began. Initially, Mnie arranged a session for all the business partners to socialize as the main event for the birthday party. After all, her major purpose was to make use of the party to make friends and secure social contacts. However, Fade''s presence had made all these initial ns be unimportant. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She quickly briefed through all the sessions and moved on to the final session which was the free time session. After a brief introduction on the stage, she could not wait to step down from the stage. She went to find Fade excitedly and then chatted with him about what had happened recently. Obviously, the conversation with him had be the main event for her birthday party. Seeing this scene, many of the guests present couldn''t help but be shocked. Meanwhile, they looked at Fade with a bit of jealousy in their eyes. However, since they could not make friends with Mnie, there were also many other businessmen invited to the party. It was a good chance for them to socialize and build connections. In such a situation, Manric and the Yi family''s status seemed low and insignificant. However, they didn''t care about this. Manric sat in a corner, holding a wine ss. He looked coldly at Fade, who was talking to Mnie affectionately. Then, he muttered in a jealous tone, "The more affectionate you are to each other now, the more miserable you will be when Mr. Yim is here! Humph! Let''s see!" A few minutester, there was a loud noise of a car''s brake and then a series of orderly footsteps approaching the hotel. Instantly, the attention of all the people at the party was attracted to this and they all looked in the direction of the entrance of the hotel. Manric''s eyes lit up. He stood up, put down his ss, and said excitedly, "Mr. Yim is here." Just as he said this, two rows of people who were wearing suits lined up neatly on both sides of the entrance. Then, a young man in a tuxedo and a bowtie walked in with a smile on his face. As soon as everyone at the party saw the man, they burst into exmations. "It''s Mr. Yim. Mr. Yim is here!" "I didn''t expect Mr. Yim toe." "Mr. Yim must be here for Miss Yu. She is really attractive!" Meanwhile, Mnie''s face sank when she saw Danilo. Seeing this, Fade asked softly, "Sister Mnie, what''s wrong? Who is this person?" She was unhappy and didn''t say anything. Lily, who was beside them, then introduced him to Fade in a low voice, "His name is Danilo Yim. His uncle is a member of the n Committee and he has a lot of power. Recently, he has been pursuing Sister Mnie very crazily." "I''ve been rejecting him, but he.." Mnie seemed to be worried that Fade might misunderstand, so she exined to him in a hurry. Fade held her waist and patted her gently. He smiled and said, "Sister Mnie, I believe you. You don''t have to exin anything. If there is any trouble, I can help you solve it." She shook her head and said, "I''ll make it clear to him so that you won''t have to do anything. After all, he''s rted to a member of the n Committee, so it''s a little troublesome." "There''s no need to be afraid of the members of the n Committee either," Fade said confidently. Then, Danilo walked towards Mnie, and with a smile on his face, he said, "Mnie, happy birthday." "Thank you, Mr. Yim." Mnie smiled at him politely. Danilo said, "Mnie, it''s your birthday today. I''ve prepared a birthday present for you. I hope you like it." As he spoke, he pped his hands. Then, all his subordinates walked into the hotel with gift boxes in their hands. As the gift boxes were opened, the guests around them could not help but exim. "It''s the ming Heart Gem. It''s said to be a precious gem from a volcano. It''s worth hundreds of millions!" "The Molissa crown, this is the crown that had been worn by a queen in Europe!" "Shiber Jade Bracelet. This is a legendary essory from Central Asia." When the nine gift boxes were opened, the gifts in them were all valuable jewels and jades, and each of them was worth more than 100 million yuan. The total value of the nine gifts was definitely more than one billion yuan. A birthday presents worth one billion yuan. All the wealthy businessmen at the party were shocked by Danilo''s generosity. The crowd eximed in surprise, which made Danilo smile more brilliantly. He looked confidently at Mnie and said, "Mnie, I have chosen all these nine jewels sincerely as your birthday presents." "The nine gifts indicate that my love for you is going tost forever. I hope you like them!" Mnie was also a little stunned, but when she saw Danilo walking towards her affectionately, she suddenly came to her senses and said, "Mr. Yim, thank you for your gifts, but I can''t ept them." "You can''t ept it? Why? Are they not enough for you? If so, I can get even better gifts for you. As long as you ask, whatever the gift is, I can get it for you," he said. She shook her head hurriedly and said, "Mr. Yim, I didn''t mean that. These gifts are too expensive so I can''t ept them." "Mnie, these gifts are nothingpared to you. In my eyes, you are the most precious gift that God has given me," he said to her with a look of deep affection. This affectionate effort by Danilo did not only impress ordinary girls; even all the capable businesswomen at the party also felt moved, and their eyes looked like they were also in love. However, Mnie was not touched at all. Instead, she frowned and became annoyed. She took a deep breath and looked at him. As if she had made up her mind, she said, "Mr. Yim, I have said it before, but now, I am going to say it again. I am serious and have no intention of joking" Chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 "Tell me, Mnie." Danilo was still being very affectionate. She replied, "Mr. Yim, I know that you like me and you want to pursue me. However, I''m sorry, I don''t have feelings for you. It''s impossible between us, so please take these gifts back.¡± She refused calmly, which made his face turn unpleasant instantly. He held back the urge to get angry and took a deep breath. Then, he looked at Mnie and said, "Mnie, I love you with all my heart. I really like vou. I hope we can be together.¡± She shook her head and said, "Mr. Yim, I''m sorry. Love cannot be forced. I already have someone I like, so..." "What? You..." Hearing her saying that she had someone she liked, Danilo''s face suddenly became unhappy and he almost couldn''t keep a straight face anymore. "Who is he? Which part of him is better than me? How can he be worthy of you?" He was a little agitated. She then said calmly, "Mr. Yim, this is not a matter of who is better than whom. There is no reason for love." "I don''t ept it. I..." His eyes sank. At this moment, Manric came over and said, "Miss Yu, you were so close to Fade just now, and you even hugged him. Is he the person you like?" As soon as he heard this, Danilo''s expression suddenly changed. He looked at Manric and asked, "Who are you talking about? Who hugged Mnie?" Mnie didn''t want to make things troublesome, so she said, "Manric, don''t talk nonsense.¡± He smirked and said, "Miss Yu, I didn''t talk nonsense. Just now at the entrance of the hotel, you took the initiative to hug Fade and almost kissed him. So many people have seen it. Do you want to deny it?" As he spoke, he locked at Fade Danilo''s eyes also fell on him, and he spoke in a cold voice, "It''s you?" Immediately, Manric added, "By the way, Mr. Fade came with Manager Wei just now. It seems that the two of them are very close too!¡± "It seems that Mr. Chen is so charming that he has attracted both the beautiful businesswomen in Capital City." His words were like a heavy hammer, pounding hardly on Danilo''s heart, which made him extremely angry.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He was angry that the woman he couldn''t pursue had submitted herself to such a yboy. Immediately. he became extremely furious and jealous. He red at Fade and asked, "Are you the one whom Mnie mentioned?" Mnie wanted to go forward and exin, but Fade reached out and grabbed her waist. He pulled her back and said, "I''ll take care of it." Seeing this scene, Danilo finally confirmed that the person whom Mnie mentioned was Fade. The expression on his face changed instantly and his whole body was full of anger. He red at Fade with a cold expression and said, "Tell me, how much money do you want for you to leave Mnie?" Fade looked at him and smiled. "Money? Money can only buy beautiful women, but it can''t buy feelings. Besides, I am notcking money." Hearing this, Danilo''s expression became even more unpleasant. "You don''t want money? Fine, then please leave Mnie. Don''t make me do it, or vou won''t be able to afford the consequences.¡± Fade shook his head. He looked at Danilo and said in a sarcastic tone, "Do you only use money and power to pursue women? It seems that you actually have some self-esteem. If you don''t have these two things, women won''t like you at all." "You..." Danilo looked angry and red at Fade. "Do you know who I am? How dare you speak to me like this?" Fade smiled and said, "If you''re talking about your uncle''s identity as a member of the n Committee, there''s no need to say more. It''s not worth mentioning in my eyes.¡± "How dare you!" Danilo shouted angrily, "Do you know what the n Committee represents? If you dare to talk to me like this, I can kill you right away." "Kill me?" Fade''s eyes turned cold. He looked at Danilo and said, "If you dare to do it, the person who will die is definitely not me." "You..." Darito was so angry that he almost could not hold back to attack Fade. However, when he saw his cold gaze, he could not help but feel a chitt running up his spine, sd he took some steps backward. "Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org = "If you don''t dare to make a move, then get lost!" Seeing this, Fade sneered. Danilo was furious. He waved his hand and ordered his subordinates. "Beat him, now!" Instantly, the two rows of young people he brought with him surrounded Fade, and they had fierce expressions on their faces Mnie stood up and shouted angrily, "Danile, you''ve gone too far. How can you..." "Shut up!" He shouted sharply and interrupted her. He said in a harsh voice and.with a fierce expression, "B*tch, it¡ì your honor that I had my eyes og you, but you dare to refuse me. must get you and use you to thesfullest. Let''s see how ya will act ifffront of me by then." Gantent belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Danilo, you.." Mnie was so angry that she was speechless. At this moment, Danilo''s eyes were full of ferocity, and then his vision went rry. A figure shed by, and there was a pping sound. His face-was heavily pped, and the corner of his mouth was bleeding. "You... You dare to hit me, you dare to..." Danilo covered his cheek and was full of anger. "Go, kill him, kill him!" He shouted crazily. and his men immediately rushed to Fade to attack him The surrounding guests were all shocked and terrified. They quickly retreated because they were worried that they would be affected. Among the guests, Manric was smirking. He gritted his teeth and said, "Fade is really asking for death. It''s fine if he only offended Mr. Yim, but he even pped him. He''s dead for sure.¡± Sylvia locked worried and wanted to help Fade so badly. After all, she was also considered a martial artist. However, her parents were holding her so tightly that she could not move at all Then, more than ten people attacked Fade at the same time. However, after a wave of noise, these attackers were all lying on the ground and couldn''t move at all. Meanwhile, Fade stood there with his hands sped behind his back. His clothes looked as tidy as usual and there was not a scratch on him. It seemed that he hadn''t moved at all. No cone had expected such a result. All the guests were stunned and looked towards the center of the venue in shock. Danilo also did not expect this result. He was stunned and it took a few seconds for him toe to his senses. "How... How is this possible..." Just as he was still confused, Fade stepped forward and pped him again Instantly, the other side of Danilo''s cheeks became red and swollen. Chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 "You!" Danilo fumed as he wanted to say something However, Fade was not being polite at all. He kicked him to the ground and stepped on him with his right foot. He said in an unpleasant tone, "From now on, you''re not allowed to disturb Mnie anymore, do you understand?¡± "You dare to hit me, I..." Danilo was still reluctant to admit he had lost. Fade''s face sank and his eyes were cold. He added more force on his right foot and said, "If you don''t listen to me, I''l kill you.¡± Feeling the horrible strength fram Fade''s foot and his gaze, Danilo felt terrified. He could only say. "I-I know. I won''t disturb Mnie anymore.¡± "Get lost!" Hearing this, Fade scoffed and then kicked Danilo out of the hotel. Then, he brushed his hands, walked to Mnie and said with a smile, "Sister Mnie, it has been solved. You don''t have to worry about it anymore However, she still looked concerned. She looked at him and said, "Fade, Danilo''s uncle is a member of the n Committee. Now that you have beaten him, I''m afraid that..." Hearing this, Fade smiled and said, "Sister Mnie, don''t worry. The people of the n Committee are not as powerful as you think. Moreover, Sabriel Khung is an acquaintance of mine. I have dealt with him before, so it doesn''t matter." "In that case, I''m relieved," Mnie breathed a sigh of relief, and then announced that the party would continue. However, after the incident with Danilo, the focus of everyone''s discussion had changed at this moment. Especially Manric, he smiled and said, "Fade is asking for death. He dared to attack Mr. Yim. He''s gonna be dead.¡± However, on the other side, Tony said, "However, Fade mentioned that he knows Sabriel Khung. Maybe he will be able to solve this problem?" Manric sneered and said, "It''s still unsure if he''s telling the truth, and even if he really knows Sabriel Khung. he is just an acquaintance at most. However, Danilo, he is Mr. Khung''s nephew. No matter how close they are with each other, how can he beparable with his own rtive?" Hearing this, Tony and Moanna''s expressions changed. They nodded and looked at Fade with different perceptions Meanwhile, Danilo, who had been kicked outside, endured the pain and made a phone call with his mobile phone. "Uncle, I''m Danilo. I was beaten by someone..." Soon, he hung up the phone. Danilo looked at the hotel with a frightful expression on his face. "Fade Chen, you are dead for sure, and Mnie, you''re such a b*tch. Just you just wait. Sooner orter, I''ll get you into my bed.¡± About half an hourter, they were almost dene talking, and everybody then left gradually. Mnie couldn''t wait to spend more time alone with Fade, so she was ready to end the party. However, just then, there was a sound of footsteps at the door, and someone came in. Everyone took a closer look and found that the person who entered was none other than Danilo, who had a bruised nose and a swollen face. Immediately. the gazes of the guests couldn''t help but change. Mnie''s expression also changed. She looked at Fade, who was next to her, with a worried look. He gently patted her waist and said, "Sister Mnie, don''t worry. I''m here." Then, he stepped forward, looked at Danilo, and asked, "How dare youe in again?¡± Danilo gritted his teeth hard, red at him, and said, "Fade Chen, do you think you can just escape from the fact that you had beaten me up?¡± "It seems that the lesson just now was not enough!" Fade''s face turned serious, and the energy on his body surged and he was about to attack Danilo. Danilo''s face suddenly changed because of fear. He shrank his neck, and his expression changed a little. Then, he looked behind him and shouted in a hurry, "Cousin!" Following his shout, a young man in his twenties and dressed fashionably, strode in with a few strong bodyguards. The man raised his head slightly, and with undisguised pride in his eyes, he nced at the crowd and walked to Danilo. Meanwhile, all the guests at the party were shocked to see this man and they started discussing him "That is Irfan, Mr. Khung''s son!" "Irfan is not only the son of Mr. Khung, but he himself is also a member of the n Committee. His status is very high too." "Irfan is Mr. Yim''s cousin. Well, things are going to blow up!" "That guy is going to be in trouble." "It''s not just him. Perhaps Mnie and Lily also would be affected by this." In the midst of the discussion, Manric said with a gloating expression, "I said that Mr. Yim would not let him go. Now that Irfan is here, let''s see how that fellow will handle this." Tony and Moanna locked at each other with fear on their faces. Then, they pulled Sylvia closer to them. After witnessing Fade''s fighting skills earlierthey felt a little regretful ~ for having-confronted him. However, now, it seemed that the situation was different again. They rejoiced secretly and they looked at \ tanric with admiration and appreciation. Danilo was very excited. He pulled Irfan and tolghim what had happened, Finally, he pointed ~ towards he direction of Mnie and the others and said, "Cousin, they are the ones who framed me-You must teach them a lesson. You Hist!¡± Content belongs tg NovelDrama.Org Irfan nodded, locking arrogant and calm as he said, "Don''t worry, I will solve the problem. After all, you are a member of my family. Nobody can simply disturb my family.¡± As he spoke, he took a step forward and pointed directly at Mnie. He said in a cold tone, "Mnie, right? Now,e here, kneel down, and apclogize to my cousin. Then, I will consider forgiving you." Upon hearing this, all the guests present held their breaths and did not make a sound at all. They were waiting for what was going to happen next silently. Mnie was furious and agitated. She looked at Irfan and wanted to say something However, before she could exin, Irfan then said again, "My words are an order, not a suggestion. If you don''t kneel down and admit your mistake you''ll have to bear the consequencester!¡± While they were talking, the muscr bodyguards brought by him stepped forward and came over with a fierce manner. Many guests af the party felt suppressed By his arrogant and bossy behavior, so some of them ~ frowned@ecretly. However, some of them were excited and were expesting a show; they had already had-ns to fawn over Irfater when the issue was settled. ContentExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. belongs to NovelDrama.Org Mnie stood where she was. Her face was looking unpleasant and she did not move. Seeing this, Danilo shouted, "B*tch, my cousin asked you toe over and kneel down to me to apologize. Didn''t you hearthat?" Chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 "A bad mouth deserves a p!" At this moment, a cold voice bellowed, and then a shadow flew over. Danilo had no time to react and following a crisp sound, a p was mmed on his face. Danilo''s face, which was swollen previously, had be even more swollen now. The huge force even made two of his teeth fly out. He let out a scream as he wailed. Seeing this, Irfan was shocked, and then his expression changed. He shouted in an icy voice, "How dare you hit my cousin in front of me!" "Attack, kill them!" Irfan waved his hand and ordered. The bodyguards around him immediately rushed towards them. However, at this time, a cold voice sounded, "Are you sure you want to fight with me?" "Why would I not..." Irfan said arrogantly, but halfway through his words, he felt that the voice was a little familiar. Then, he looked towards the direction of Mnie. He saw a familiar face next to her. The man was in his twenties. He was not tall, and he was skinny. He seemed to look very ordinary. However, that pair of cold eyes was unforgettable to Irfan. His whole body shivered, like a bucket of ice water had been poured down from the top of his head, dripping all aver his body, and he stiffened all of a sudden. "You... It''s you..." He was shocked because the man in front of him was Fade. Fade, who threw Irfan out of the office in East Coast City, the one who killed the two Tulkus, Di and Panchen in Northern Jusberg, and the one who killed the four martial artists from the Dark List. Back then, his horrible pressure made him and his father feel scared even when they thought of it. "Yes, it''s me indeed!" Fade looked at him and said softly, "Are you going to kill me?" Irfan''s face froze when he heard that. He quickly waved his hand and said, "No, no, I..." As he said that, he quickly ordered his bodyguards to hold back. Danilo, who was lying on the ground, climbed up with his hands covering his cheeks. Seeing this, he was very confused. "Cousin, why don''t you attack him? It''s him who beat me. Teach him a lesson!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Shut up!" Irfan shouted at him. Danilo was still confused, but he said, "Cousin, what''s wrong with you? This guy..." "I told you to shut up, didn''t you hear me?" Irfan''s eyes were wide open and fierce as if he was going to kill someone. He shouted at Danilo harshly. Danilo had never seen him behaving like this before. He could not help but feel a shiver in his heart. He shut his mouth obediently and did not dare to speak. Then, Irfan turned to look at Fade. His face, which was arrogant earlier, had changed inte a fawning expression, and he said in a ttering tone, "Mr. Chen, this... This is a misunderstanding. It''s a misunderstanding!¡± "Misunderstanding? Your cousin sent someone to disturb my friend, and he even wanted to kill me. Do you think this is a misunderstanding?" Fade asked coldly. Irfan''s face froze, and then he red at Danilo and shouted, "Kneel down and apologize to Mr. Chen and Miss Yu." "Cousin, I..." Danilo did not expect things would turn out like this, and his face was full of confusion. Irfan red at him fiercely and shouted, "l asked you to kneel down and apologize. Didn''t you hear me?" Danilo didn''t dare to resist Irfan. He then knelt down in front of Fade and Mnie, feeling confused and wronged. He kowtowed and apologized, "Mr. Chen, Miss Yu, I''m sorry, I was wrong." Then, Irfan said, "Mr. Chen, my cousin has learned from his mistake. This kind of thing will never happen again.¡± "Really?" Fadertooked into Irfan''s eyes; his gaze was so deep as if he could seexight through him. "Is it -> true that ft won''t happen now, aris your family going to kill me secretly? I think you''re clear about your own thotights?" = "Mr. Chen, I..." Irfan still wanted to exin. Fade waved his hand and said, "No need to exin. If the Khung family wants to fight me, you''re wee. No matter what method you use, I will just face it." "However, you''d better consider the consequences of taking action against me again. I''m not sure if you can handle it next time!" After that, Fade snorted and said, "Get lost" Irfan''s expression changed. He lowered his head and paused for a few seconds. Then, he kicked Danilo and said, "Let''s go!" Then, Irfan took his own people and left the party in disgrace. At this time, the party was silent. The guests locked at the scene happening in front of them and didn¡¯t seem to be able toe back to their senses. They didn''t understand how things had turned out this way. Just now, when Irfan appeared, almost all the guests on the spot came to the conclusion that Fade was going to die. However, what happened next waspletely out of their expectations. They did not expect that Irfan also gave into Fatle and he even seemed to be very-a \fraid of him. Not only did he give Up on avenging Danilo, but he even made Danilo kneel down and-admit his mistake, before they effin disgrace. + swnovel.ne oe) "How could this be? Is Fade Chen''s identity also extraordinary?" "There must be some stories behind this. Otherwise, Mr. Khung wouldn''t have surrendered so easily!" "I didn''t expect this to happen.¡± Manric, who had been excited and was ready to watch a good show, frowned tightly at this time. He didn''t understand why the oue turned out like this. Meanwhile, Tory and Moanna looked at Maric carefully and then they looked at Fade. Their hearts ~~ were ind amess now. They couldnt figure out who was more powerful. Wast worthwhile for them to have a comlict with Fade? Contentbelongs to = However, there was no time for them to think too much. Mnie then announced the end of the party and sent all the guests away from the hotel. Meanwhile, Irfan and Danilo, whose face was bruised and looking terrible, headed towards the Khung family home. In the car, Danilo was full of dissatisfaction, and evenined, "Cousin, what happened just now? Why did you treat Fade..." Irfan''s face was gloomy and he said coldly, "He''s not someone whom you can offend!¡± "He''s just a kid who knows some martial arts. Why can''t he be offended?¡± Danilo sneered and said. Irfan snorted and replied, "Some martial arts? Do you know what level of martial arts he has reached?¡± "Who cares what level he is in? Now, the martial arts ns have been known by the society, and there are a lot of martial artists. As long as you can pay, you can get anyone capable!" Danilo didn''t take it seriously. "Do you really think money is everything!" Irfan red at Danilo and said in a deep voice, "Fade is not someone who can be dealt with money. That''s because he is a Martial Arts Master.¡± "What? A Martial Arts Master? That''s a Heaven Level master. How... How could this be possible? He is so young. How could he reach such a level? This..." Danilo''s face was full of disbelief Chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 Irfan then said in a deep voice, "Not only is he a Martial Arts Master, but he is an extraordinary one. He is the famous Young Martial Arts Master, Fade Chen." "What? He''s the Young Martial Arts Master? The one who''s been very popr recently? I heard that he even killed foreign martial artists,¡± Danilo said. Irfan nodded and said, "That''s him." "The ones whom he killed were experts from the Dark List. He alone fought against four people and killed them all. My father and I were also there, and we were almost killed by him." "It''s actually him!" Danilo was obviously aware of this incident and could not help but be surprised. After a few seconds of silence, he looked at Irfan, whose face was gloomy, and said, "But, Cousin, Fade has been so rude to our family. Are we going to just let it go like this?" Irfan snorted and said, "Of course, we can''t just let it go. As a member of the n Committee, my father would not allow himself to be insulted like this." "However, Fade is a Martial Arts Master, and we are no match for him. Also, as you said just now, we cannot settle this with money either. What should we do then?" Danilo said Irfan''s face was gloomy and his voice was cold. "In this society, you can solve anything with either money or power. If money can''t solve the problem, we''ll solve it with power." "Power?" Danilo looked at him Irfan said in a deep voice, "Don''t forget that my father is a member of the n Committee. Besides, my father is Mr. Huang''s subordinate." "My father has already informed Mr. Huang about this, and he has taken notice of it. The n Committee will not give up on this issue so easily." Hearing this, Danilo, whose face was bruised and injured, suddenly became excited and he smiled. "Great! Since Mr. Huang is doing something, even if Fade is a Martial Arts Master. it would be useless. He''s dead for sure.¡± "That''s right. So, now, we have to be patient and wait for the right time. What that guy has put us through, we will take revenge.¡± Irfan said in a deep voice, Meanwhile for Fade, after the party ended, he was with Mnie and a few friends at an after-party to celebrate her birthday again Two dayster, he received a phone call from Sylvia. She apclogized to him on the phone and invited him for dinner. She said that her master had come to Capital City and wanted to thank him He didn''t have much interest in it, but because of Sylvia''s pitiful tone on the phone, he couldn''t refuse her, so he agreed. After changing his clothes, he went straight out. An hourter, he arrived at a teahouse Sylvia had reserved. The teahouse was not bad, and its decoration was elegant. At first nce, it was not a low-ss ce. When he entered the teahouse, Sylvia was waiting at the door. She walked up to him with a smile, took his arm, and said with a smile, "Brother Chen, you''re finally here." "When you refused me on the phone, I thought you were not going to forgive me! It was my parents¡¯ fault. Brother Chen, I apologize to you on their behalf," she said pitifully. Upon seeing this, he gently rubbed her head and said with a smile, "It''s okay. I''ve already forgotten about it, so it''s alright.¡± "That''s great. Brother Chen, thank you very much," Sylvia said with a smile before pulling him inside. "Brother Chen, my master is here. I''ve told him that it''s all thanks to you that I managed to escape the hunt from Bosco of the Tiger n and preserve the Rainy n''s treasure.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Thus, we are here to show our appreciation for your help, Mr. Chen." Fade smiled and said, "It''s just a piece of cake. You don''t have to be so courteous, Sylvia." While speaking, she walked into the teahouse with him. At a seat by the window, a middle-aged man in his fifties, with a beard and a dark brown robe, was holding a cup of tea, quietly tasting it. "Master, I have brought Brother Chen here," Sylvia said excitedly. She took Fade to the seat and then introduced, "Master, this is who I was talking about, Brother Chen. It was he who saved me and our artifact.¡± "Brother Chen, this is my master, the guardian of the Rainy n, Thanford Chan.¡± Fade looked at the leader of the n, Thanford, and scanned him thoroughly-He had identified his strength, and cultivation level, and it was oughly at the middle stage.o f the Earth Level. For a n like the Rainy n, it was considered quite good. However, it wasn''t enough whenpared to the eftire martial artsmunity. The nce onlysted for a second or two. Fade smiled, gently nodded to Thanford, and said, "Nice to meet you, Master Chan.¡± Thanford did not respond to Fade''s greeting but ignored him and continued to drink his tea. He didn''t even look at him. This contemptuous attitude immediately made Fade frown. Sylvia''s face froze, and she tried to smooth things over. "Master, Brother Chen is greeting you." Hearing his disciple''s voice, Thanford put down the teacup and looked at Fade. He stared at him for a few seconds and asked slowly, "It''s you who hurt Bosco and saved Sylvia?" This arrogant attitude caused Fade to frown slightly, but he still nodded and said, "Yes, it was me." "Master, let''s sit down and talk,¡± Sylvia said. She felt that the atmosphere was not quite right. Thanford nodded gently. She brought Fade to the seats opposite her master. Sylvia took the initiative to pour Fade a cup of f tea and said, "Brother Chen, the maj¡¯ purpose of me inviting you here today I is because my master and-Fwould like to thank you''for saving my life and our treasure.¡± Fade smiled faintly and said, "You''re wee." After saying that, she looked at Thanford who was opposite her, waiting for him to say a few words of appreciation. However, Thanford squinted at Fade for a few seconds, and then said, "Tell me, why did you do this?" Hearing this, Fade could not help but be stunned for a moment. Then, he frowned and locked at Thanford coldly. He asked in an icy tone, "What do you mean by that, Master Chan?" Thanford raised his teacup and took another sip of tea. Then, he said, "You clearly know what I mean. Tell me, what is your objective? Are you after the Rainy n''s treasure, or are you after something else?" His words immediately made Fade''s expression turn to ice. Sylvia, who was standing beside him, finally came to her senses. With an anxious ook on her face, she said, "M¨¦ster, what are you talking¡¯ about?Brother Chen is my lifesaver. Yousaid you wanted to thank him, but why..." swnovel. oe) Chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 "Shut up!" Thanford red at Sylvia and said, "I don''t believe that someone would risk himself to help us for no reason. He definitely has something nned. Perhaps he''s aiming for the Rainy n¡¯s treasure." She exined hurriedly, "Master, it''s not like that. Brother Chen is not that kind of person. A few days ago, I even gave him the ticket to the Martial Arts Conference as a token of appreciation but Brother Chen didn''t ept it." "Then I am more certain that he is nning something. The ticket to the Martial Arts Conference is the dream of so many martial artists, but he didn''t want it. It seems like he''s ying hard to get. so that means he wants more!" Thanford eximed. "Master, you can''t judge Brother Chen like this. He''s not..." Sylvia looked anxious and even a little angry. However, at this moment, Fade snorted and he looked at Thanford and said, "How you''re judging me now says more about you as a person than it does about me." "My assumption is reasonable. It''s not surprising for you to do such a thing for treasure,¡± Thanford looked at him and said. Fade scoffed and said, "Treasure? To be honest, I don''t even care about a small n like the Rainy n. In fact, your entire n is nothing in my eyes.¡± "Brat, you''re so arrogant!¡± Thanford''s expression changed as he shouted angrily. Sylvia, who was standing by the side, was also a little anxious. She hinted at Fade with a wink and then exined to Thanford, "Master, Brother Chen was just angry. It''s not true, so please don''t mind him." However, Fade stated, "I''m telling the truth.¡± Then, he looked at her and said, "Sylvia, I know what you''re thinking. However, let''s just finish this matter now." After that, he stood up and wanted to leave. Sylvia wanted to stop him. Her mouth moved a little, but she did not know what to say. After all, he had saved her, but yet her master was suspicious of him. If it was anyone else, the person would''ve gotten angry a long time ago. At the thought of this, she couldn''t help but look at her master. She said in a slightly dissatisfied tone, "Master..." Thanford red at her, then looked at Fade, who was about to leave, and sneered, "You think this matter has been settled?¡± Hearing that, Fade turned to him and asked in a cold voice, "What? You want to fight with me?" "You''re no match for me," Thanford snorted. Then, he pped his hands and said with a clear voice, "It''s about time. It''s your turn to show up." With his voice, the door of the private room next to him opened and two people came out of the room. Sylvia''s expression changed as soon as she saw the two of them. She was shocked and asked, "Why are you two here?" Fade also frowned slightly because he saw an acquaintance among these two people. One of them was the person who had followed Sylvia on the train, Bosco, from the Tiger n. Bosco sneered and said to Sylvia, "My senior and I are here because your master told us.¡± "What!" Sylvia was shocked. She looked at Thanford in disbelief and questioned, "Master, why did you do this? Fade saved my life, and the Rainy n owes him." Thanford said calmly, "Perhaps, the Rainy n does owe him, but from another point of view, he is the enemy of the Tiger n.¡± "I left a clue by ident. Then, the people from the Tiger n found this ce by themselves. It has nothing to do with me if they are tracing their enemies.¡± "Master, how can you do this? Brother Chen..." Sylvia was really angry and anxious. When she couldn''t deal with her master, she then said to Fade, "Brother Chen, run! That''s Bosco and his senior, Woldy Toh. Woldy is a martial artist at thete stage of the ck Level, so you''re no match for him." Upon hearing this, Bosco and Woldy snorted and stood in Fade''s way. "You think you can escape?¡± "Chen, surrender yourself!" Seeing this, Sylvia rushed over anxiously. "Bosco, Woldy, this is between our ns. It has nothing to do with Brother Chen. Don''t mess around...¡± "Sylvia, he hurtyy junior and messed up8 the [iger n''s n, yet you are saying that it has nothing to do with him; is it possible?¡± Woldy? scoffed and took a step forward. His energy increased and red toward Fade, ready to attack. Content belongs to ? "No..." Sylvia also circted her positive energy and was ready to take action. However, at the crucial moment, Thanford waved his hand and pulled Sylvia back. He pressed her down on a seat and said, "Sit tight. It''s none of our business. Don''t intervene.¡± "Master!" She shouted urgently, but as Thanford held her down, she couldn''t move at all Meanwhile, Bosco and Woldy approached Fade. Fade put his hands in his pockets, looked at the two of them calmly, and said softly, "Are you sure you want to fight me?" Bosco gritted his teeth and said, "You hurt me, and I''ll make you pay for it!" Woldy also said in a cold tone, "The members of the Tiger n aren''t people you can bully just like that.¡± As they spoke, they attacked at the same time. Their energy exploded, and it was huge. Since Bosco was injured and his strength wasn''t as good as Fade''s, his attack was only ordinary. However, Woldy''s attacks looked more frightening. His positive energy was concentrated on the surface of his fist, and it burst out like a fierce tiger. It rushed and whizzed toward Fade The powerful energy from his fist cracked through the air in a series of explosions. Even Sylvia, who was more than 10 meters away, could feel the horrible pressure at this moment. Immediately, she became more worried, but she could not do anything to help. eanwhile, Thanford raised his teacup, and his face looked calm. nstead, hmented on Woldy'' S_ move enthusiastically, "Chaplin has¡± taught him quite well. Woldy''s Tiger Roar k Rist is quite powerful and''it is quite Simr to Chaplin''s. With this kind of strength, I''m afraid-he, as a ck Level martial artist/is invincible." Sylvia then became even more worried when she heard her master''s words. However, at this moment, Fade didn''t show any fear while facing Woldy''s Tiger Roar Fist. He slightly moved his eyelids and shook his head, asking, "Is that all?" Then, with a wave of his right hand, a stream of positive energy dashed out and collided with Woldy''s Tiger Roar Fist. Instantly, the two forces collided and burst out with a boomN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. From the strong impact of both the energies, Woldy''s Tiger Roar Fist waspletely shattered from ~~ Fade''s pasitive energy. The dispersed remnant energy pushed Woldy a few steps back. He a staggered and almost fell tothe ground. Cn the contrary, Fade stood still with a calm face, as if he had not moved at all. Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 "H-How could this..." Thanford, who was about to bring the tea to his mouth, could not help but stop and frown at what he saw. Sylvia, who was initially very worried, became excited at this moment. "Brother Chen, good job. Brother Chen, you''re really amazing!" "You brat!" Woldy took a step back and his expression changed. Clenching his teeth, he said angrily, "Brat, you''ve offended me. I''m going to take serious action now." Then, the positive energy around his body surged significantly, and the pressure of his strength was twice the strength of the Tiger Roar Fist. The horrible power directly enveloped the whole teahouse. Many ordinary peopleid on the ground, unable to move at all Thanford narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Woldy, I didn''t expect you to have been hiding your strength. It locks like your cultivation level isn''t too far from thete stage of the ck Level, or you may have even reached the peak stage. Hearing this, Sylvia, who had just rxed a little, could not help but feel worried again. "Brat, take this!" Woldy shouted. His powerful energy umted till the extreme point and it was about to burst out. However, when his energy was about to explode, Fade stretched out his right hand and pped it from the air. Bang! There was a loud noise.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Fade directly pushed Woldy, who was pushing forward, to the ground. His body trembled a few times, and then he passed out. It was as if an extremely inted balloon became deted at the veryst stage. It waspletely beyond anyone''s imagination. Thanford and Bosco, who were expecting to see Fade get injured by Woldy''s strength, were nowpletely puzzled. It was as if they were ready to spit something out of their mouth, but when it reached the opening of the throat, it was forcibly pushed back by Fade. This kind of feeling made them feel extremely ufortable. Sylvia, on the other hand, was full of excitement and almost couldn''t help apuding After defeating Woldy with one palm, Fade nced at Bosco and this scared him. He fell to the ground and pretended to be dead. He did not dare to look at Fade Then, Fade looked at Sylvia, waved goodbye, and left the teahouse. Meanwhile on the seat, Thanford''s face darkened. He was silent for more than ten seconds. Only after Fade left and waspletely gone did he open his mouth and say, "This kid, I have underestimated his strength. It seems that his martial arts cultivation has reached the peak of the ck Level or even the early stage of the Earth Level." "However, even for that, he is too arrogant. First, he injured Bosco, and now he injured Woldy. Chaplin from the Tiger n is not a friendly person. He will not let this go so easily.¡± Sylvia''s face was stunned as she heard this, and her expression became worried again She looked at her master with aplicated expression and said, "Master, Brother Chen is in this state because of me, so you must help him!" Thanford snorted and said unhappily, "Why should I help him?" "Moreover, it would be best if both of them were to fight until they are both injured. I will be more than happy to see this happen.¡± "Master, how could you..." Sylvia locked at him. Thanford stood up and waved his hand. "Stop it right here. Let''s go. The Martial Arts Conference will begin in a day. You need to get ready and try your best to fight for a chance to converse with the masters. Of course, it would be best if you can impress any master there.¡± After that, he put his hands behind his back and walked away. Behind him, Sylvia looked at her master''s back, and the expression on her face changed. There was aplicated feeling in her heart. Cne dayter, the Martial Arts Conference was held in Capital City''s international exhibition center. It was still early in the morning, but the outside of the hall was already crowded with people. In addition, among 70% of the participants there were martial artists. Since martial arts entered society, the numberof martial artists had increased-alot. However it was still > zs) rtively smaller poption NS compared o ordinary people. lt would be great if they made 0p 1% of the poption. Content belongs to a Therefore, to have 70% of the martial artists among the total participants at the conference, which was considered quite a magnificent number. Although there were still a few hours till the beginning of the conference, the martial artists who had gathered at the venue began to chatter among themselves. "Master, this is a master!! I can die in peace now after seeing and listening to a lecture by a Martial Arts Master!" "I spent almost all my money in order to get a ticket. However, it''s worth it." "I know it''s toote now but I didn''t get a ticket. Is there anyone willing to sell the tickets?" "I heard that if you''re lucky to get selected by one of the masters, then he or she will answer your questions ordingly. It would be great if I can be selected.¡± "Stop dreaming! This opportunity is too hard ? get. Besides, there are¡± many of those from rich families, goverpment departments, or martial arts ns. Even if there is a chance, I rafraid it''s not for us. " Content b¨¦longs to ~ "I don''t want to think so much. As long as I get to listen to the talk given by the masters, I will be satisfied." "By the way, do you know how many masters are attending the conference this time? Also, who are they?" "I don''t know, but judging from the publicity, there should be many of them." "I heard that the number of masters participating this time is more than 20.¡± "20 of them? That''s so awesome! If these masters fight together, I''m afraid that Capital City will be in chaos.¡± "It won''t be that serious. The real top-level martial arts masters are not even here yet.¡± "I heard that Master Landord and Master Emmit wille.¡± "I also heard that Master Kyloon from the military will attend too. He is an expert in the military." "These masters are not very famous or powerful. They are not even on the Divine Dragon List.¡± "Are you kidding? There''s no hope that masters on the Divine Dragon List will attend this conference. Those are all top- level experts. We can''t get in touch with them." "However, I heard from the news that General Baldrick Mu from the Stealth team will attend. He should be the strongest one among the masters this time." "The second fiddle of the Stealth team is indeed formidable. However, with the establishment of the n Committee, the Stealth''s influence has diminished significantly. or Baldrick is no longer as powerful as hewas before." 9) "He is not like he was before, but he is still powerful. After all, Master Mu ranks 88th on the Divine Dragon List. He''s definitely an expert.¡± Chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 "However, I heard some news. I don''t know if it''s true or false, but apparently, that Young Martial Arts Master that has been very popr recently will attend the conference too.¡± "How is it possible? Master Chen killed four masters on the Dark List by himself. His strength has already been listed on the Dark List. He can definitely be ranked on the Divine Dragon List too. Will he really attend the Martial Arts Conference?¡± "That''s impossible. It''s difficult to even invite Master Mu who is ranked 88th on the Divine Dragon List, let alone Master Chen who must rank higher than Master Mu. I don''t think they''ll be able to invite him." "It''s only a rumor, but no one knows the exact situation now. However, I''m looking forward to Master Chen''s appearance.¡± "Of course, who doesn''t look forward to that? After all, Master Chen is not even thirty yet, but he''s already so powerful. If he was to casually pass on some of his cultivation experience to us, we''d benefit greatly!" "Well, one can hope. No one knows if Master Chen wille or not.¡± Among the crowd was the Yi family. Manric, and his father, Deancon Wu. On the other side was Sylvia''s master, Thanford At this moment, Manric and Deancon, as well as Tony and Moanna, looked at Thanford talking andughing with many other martial artists. They couldn''t help but smile. "Master Chan is indeed an outstanding martial artist in themunity. His connections are very wide." "That''s right. Master Chan is the guardian of the Rainy n. No matter what, he can be considered someone significant.¡± "It''s a blessing that Master Chan took Sylvia in as a disciple!" "Mr. Yi, it''s all thanks to you that Manric has the opportunity to attend the conference this time." "President Wu, it''s my pleasure. It''s our honor to work with you." "Mr. Yi, you''re most wee. Miss Sylvia is now Master Chan''s disciple. She has a bright future." As both of them ttered each other, Sylvia, who was beside them, lowered her head and frowned. Her mind had shifted somewhere else. She recalled what happened to her master and Fade in the teahouse, as well as Tiger n wanting to take revenge on him. She was secretly worried about him. With the rising of the sun, more and more pecple gathered at the venue. Many martial artists without tickets had also gathered here to get a chance to look at the martial arts masters Therefore, the scene was very animated and lively. Finally, at nine o''clock in the morning, the hall opened. Those who had tickets could line up to enter. Thanford and the others didn''t arrive early, so they could only wait cbediently at the back of the queue. After nearly an hour, at about 10 o''clock, it was their turn to enter the hall. However, at this moment, Sylvia suddenly saw a familiar figure beside her. She could not believe what she saw. She rubbed her eyes and tried to look carefully. She determined that not far away from her, there was a person walking towards the exhibition centre. It was Fade. She felt excited upon seeing this. She jumped and shouted, "Brother Chen, Brother Chen!" Hearing his name, Fade, who was walking slowly with his hands in his pocket, could not help but look over, then he said, "Sylvia, it''s you!" He smiled gently and waved his hand to say hello.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She was extremely excited. She rushed out of the queue and approached him. She said emotionally, "Brother Chen, I''m really sorry about what happened in the teahouse. 1..." He smiled and said to her, "It''s okay. I did not mind it." "But my master treated you like that, I feel very sorry about that..." She said with a pout He rubbed her head and chuckled, "You are my friend, Sylvia, not your master. Whatever he does, it''s none of my business." Hearing this, her mood was a little relieved. She then smiled and asked, "Brother Chen, are you also here to participate in the martial arts conference?" He nodded and said, "Yes. Didn''t I tell you that day? Well meet again at the conference.¡± "Yes, I''ve always remembered that. Brother Chen, you didn''t lie to me." She nodded seriously. Then, she thanght of something and pulled at hir-She pointed to the line and said, ¡®Brother Chen, you just <& arrived. The line is so long; it will ~ take afong time to line up. I''l give you Ry position and I can garlo the hack of the queue. " Contentbelongs 0 NovelDrama.Org ¡°3 Hearing this, he was stunned for a moment, and then he waved his hand and said, "Sylvia, there''s no need for that.¡± "Brother Chen, it''s okay. The rest of the queue is not long. I''l be there in a minute," she exined He smiled gently and said, "Sylvia, that''s not what I meant. I mean, I can go in without queuing.¡± "Ah, how could it be? Just now, the staff announced that all participants with tickets, no matter their status, have to line up." Sylvia''s face had a puzzled expression. Fade was invited. As a master and a guest, he didn''t need a ticket or to line up. He scratched his head and was trying to exin it to her. However, at this moment, Thanford snorted and walked toward them. "Sylvia, what are you doing?" "Master, I, Brother Chen, he..." She wanted to exin. Then, her parents also came over and looked at Fade with unfriendly expressions. Obviously, they knew about the conflict between Thanford and Fade. "Sylvia, don''t interact with him." Meanwhile, Manric also saw him. His eyes sank and he whispered something in his father''s ear. Then, both of them locked at him with a serious expression too. "Sylvia, I asked you toe over. Are you disobeying my orders now?" Thanford shouted Sylvia''s face was full of grievance and she was unwilling to move. Fade smiled at her and said, "Sylvia, just go. Anyway, I have to go in now. We will meet again in a while." She nodded and went back obediently. Thanford scoffed and looked at him, saying, "I warned you not to interact with Sylvia again, otherwise I won''t be nice to you anymore. It seems that you didn''t take my warning seriously!¡± Fade narrowed his eyes as he looked at him. His voice was deep but calm as he said, "I''ve also said that the Rainy n isn''t worthy of my concern.¡± "You arrogant brat!" Thanford heard this and he was furious as he yelled As a result; his voice was so loud that it drew the attention of the =~ guards at the entrance. They looked over and said, "Be quiet, otherwise, you:wil be disqualified fromdhe martial arts conference.¡± Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org = Hearing this, Thanford immediately lowered his head and did not dare to make a loud noise. After all, he''was just the guardian of the Rainyn, but on an asion = with plenty of martial arts > professionals, his n wasn''t even worth mentioning. Hence, hedidn''t dare to offend anyone of authority. Cdntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 Thanford lowered his voice and looked at Fade with his teeth gritted and he warned, "Boy, you''d better remember what I said. When the martial arts conference is over, I will make you regret this." Fade heard him, but he didn''t pay any attention to Thanford''s words at all. Instead, he waved to Sylvia, and then walked directly towards the entrance. "Sylvia, I''ll go in first; see youter." Seeing this, Thanford''s face was full of resentment. Meanwhile, Manric also gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "He is so arrogant. However, it''s not easy to get the tickets to the Martial Arts Conference. Can he go in?" Moanna added, "Even if he has a ticket, so what? He did not line up and this has disrupted the rules already. Maybe someone will chase him away, and that would be shameful.¡± As she said that, everyone looked at Fade with a gloating expression as he walked towards the entrance. When he came to the entrance, the guard apparently also noticed him. The guard looked at him with a vignt expression as he frowned and looked over. "Who are you? Do you have a ticket? If so, line up at the back.¡± However, before the guard finished his words, Fade directly took out a card and shook it in front of the guard. Seeing the card, the guard''s face changed immediately. He quickly bowed and said respectfully to Fade, "Master, please enter.¡± Fade nodded, put away the card, and walked into the venue Behind him, Thanford and the others, who had been waiting to see a show, were full of surprise. They could not believe this. "How could it be..." "He went straight in?" "Could it be a special situation?" However, they didn''t dare to go forward and ask what was going on. They could only secretly guess the reason Manric frowned and said, "Perhaps he used Mnie or Lily to get a ticket." "It must be them, that''s absolutely right.¡± When Moanna heard this, she quickly said, "It''s pathetic that he lives off two women.¡± Thanford also snorted and said, "It''s even more ridiculous for him to get in there. Chaplin from the Tiger n is already in there. I wish him luck!" Then, they continued to queue and wait for their turn to enter the venue. Not long after, Thanford, Sylvia, and Manric entered the venue with their tickets. At this moment, many people had gathered in the big venue. Everyone was discussing in a lively manner, and some people even exchanged knowledge on their fighting skills. It was a lively scene for the martial artsmunity. When Thanford and Manric saw this scene, their eyes lit up and their expressions became excited. They searched the crowd to find someone to build a rtionship with Sylvia was also scanning the crowd, but the person she was searching for was Fade. "Master, I''m going to the bathroom.¡± she made an excuse to leave. Thanford frowned slightly and said, "Make it quick and behave yourself. Don''t get yourself into trouble. Everyone here has a background. If you get into trouble, I won''t be able to protect you. Do you understand?" "I understand, Master." She clutched her stomach, then pretended to be very anxious to go to the bathroom.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Go ahead!" He waved his hand She ran into the crowd and left quickly. The venue was veryrge, and there were many people. There were more than 2,000 people. She searched through the crowd anxiously, but she did not find any trace of Fade. Just as she was panting and nervous, her eyes nced at a quiet person sitting in the corner of the venue. Her eyes lit up and she rushed toward that direction. Meanwhile, Fade was sitting in a corner, quietly drinking a cup of tea. He didn''t have much interest in chatting with the other martial artists. Most of the people present didn''t know him and his strength, so nobody approached him. He took a sip of water. When he put down the ss, a familiar voice sounded in his ear, "Brother Chen, that''s great. I finally found you." He turned his head and saw Sylvia''s innocent and sweaty face. He chuckled and said, "Sylvia, here you are. Why are you in such a hurry? What''s the matter?" She looked concerned and pulled his arm, saying "Brother Chen, something bad has happened. You''d better leave as soon as possible!" "Leave?" He was confused. "Sylvia, what happened?¡± She gasped slightly and said, "Brother Chen, my master just said that the guardian of the Tiger n, Chaplin Wan, is here too. You previously hurt the disciples of the Tiger n, Bosco and Woldy, so Chaplin will not let you off." "Guardian of the Tiger n, Chaplin?" Fade wasn''t familiar with this name, bat he remembered that the Tiger n and the Rainy ns were op-par with each other. Thus, Chaplin s strength was probably sip ar to Thanford''s which was probably at the middle stage of the Earth Level. Fade was not concerned about this. He smiled at her and said, "Sylvia, don''t worry. It''s just Chaplin. I can handle it." "But Brother Chen, he''s the guardian of the Tiger n. He''s very powerful. Moreover, they have connections with many people here too. If they gather everyone to attack you, you''ll be in trouble,¡± she said anxiously. Then, she thought of something and added, "Brother Chen, you don''t have to worry about the Martial Arts Conference. I will record it and show it to vou. If I can''t record it, I will write it down and tell you." She thought that he was unwilling to leave because he didn''t want to miss the Martial Arts Conference, so she tried to persuade him. When Fade saw this, a warm feeling welled up in fis heart. He smiled softly and said, "Sylvia, thank you far your congern. I''m really not afraid-of them because I''m a guest speaker they iWited. I''m not an ordinary person. Even if they have a Jot of people, they will no dare to do anything to me. " Content be ongs to "Ah, you''re an invited guest. Brother Chen, you''re really..." Sylvia found it hard to believe. Fade was about to exin. However, at this moment, they heard a sneer. Manric said, "Sylvia, are you fooled by his nonsense?¡± "This is the Martial Arts Conference, and all the guests who have been invited are all Martial Arts Masters, martial artists of the Heaven Level. Do you think he is one of them?" Thanford put his hands behind his back and said coldly, "Arrogant and ignorant. How dare you talk bullsh*t here? If the other masters hear what you said, you will die a graveless death.¡± Hearing this, Sylvia suddenly became nervous and looked at Fade with a worried expression. Fade nced at Thanford and Manric steadily. He didn''t want to waste any more time talkingto ~~ them. Hejust said, "As the saying.* goes, aworm that lives in the > Sumpter has no knowledge of. ice, You''re jus ordinary people, Sit is natural that you do not knew about the strong ones. " "You!" Thanford''s face had a serious expression and he was furious. Chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 At this moment, a deep voice from a man could be heard, "It''s indeed true that a worm that lives in the summer has no knowledge of ice, but the fact is that you have hurt the Tiger n''s disciples, and we should settle that." A muscr man in his fifties or sixties walked out as he spoke. This man was the guardian of the Tiger n, Chaplin. He was Bosco''s and Woldy''s master. Thanford''s eyes turned cold when he saw Chaplin arrive. Then, he asked, "Chaplin, what did you mean by that?" Chaplin nced at him and said, "I mean what I said. You''re a summer worm. You''re not on the same level as us." "Chaplin, you!" Thanford was furious and he red at him. However, at this moment, Fade opened his mouth and said to Chaplin, "You seem to have misunderstood something. In my opinion, all of you are summer worms. There is no difference." Upon hearing Fade''s words, Chaplin, who was nning to use this opportunity to tease Thanford, immediately had a change in his expression. He locked at Fade coldly. Thanford had calmed down. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and said to Chaplin, "Did you hear that? He doesn''t respect you at all. How dare vou think that you are on the same level as them? Haha!" Chaplin''s expression was extremely gloomy. He red at Fade, gritted his teeth and said, "Brat, you''re too arrogant." Fade shook his head and said, "That''s because you''re ignorant. You have no idea what real arrogance is." "Brat! Do you want to die?" Chaplin was furious. He didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Fade any longer and he stretched out his right hand. This attack was full of resentment and anger, it tore the air apart, bursting into a cracking sound, as it aggressively went right towards Fade''s heart. The people around them couldn''t help but turn their heads and chatter about them. "What''s going on? Why are they fighting?" "I have a vague impression of that person. He''s Chaplin Wan. He''s the guardian of the Tiger n." "I know, Mr. Wan. He can be considered an important figure. Why is he attacking a junior now?" "There''s something you don''t know. That junior is too arrogant. He looked down on Mr. Wan and the Tiger n. He even injured two of the Tiger n¡¯s disciples. Of course, Mr. Wan won''t forgive him." "I see, then he deserves it. He looks young but he has a bad temper. Such a person is unlikely to excel in the martial arts world.¡± Just as everyone was talking about it, Fade responded to Chaplin''s attack that was approaching his heart with a gentle p, and it hit Chaplin''s right hand. Suddenly, Chaplin felt an irresistible force on his right arm and he couldn''t help but step back. He staggered six or seven steps before he finally managed to stabilize his body. Although he had stabilized himself, the expression on his face was extremely gloomy, and he looked at Fade with a veryplicated look. He could tell that the strength that came from Fade''s right palm waspletely beyond his expectation. The terrible force had made his right arm be numb and paralyzed; he could not lift it up at all Thanford and Manric, who were expecting to watch a show, were also shocked and their faces showed astonishment when they saw this The others also pointed at him and began to talk about him. Upon seeing this, Chaplin''s expression became ugly. He stepped forward and red at Fade with an awful expression on his face. Fade said with a calm face, "If you attack again, I won''t show you any mercy. Think about it yourself." "You!" Chaplin was furious. He felt an uncontrol{@gble rage in his heart which made him almost unable to ?_ restrain mse f from attacking N Fade. However, his logic told him: that & Fatle''s strength waspletely beyond his expectation, andit was even possible that he was-much stronger than him. Content belongs to Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hence, Chaplin hesitated for a moment, his expression changing as he considered whether to make a move or not. At this moment, a voice sounded in his ear, "Mr. Wan, my master asked me to greet you." Upon hearing the voice, Chaplin turned his head and found that it was a man of about 30 years old Although the man was quite young, after Chaplin saw him, his face immediately changed and he smiled. He said in a ttering tone, "Mr. Xu, Master Lu is here?" The man nodded and said, "My master has been here for a while. He noticed that something is going on here, so he asked me toe and greet you." After he said that, the man nced at Fade with an arrogant and disdainful expression. Cbviously, he was talking about the conflict between Fade and Chaplin. Hearing this, Ghaplin showed a hint of joy on his face and said, "Thank you for the concern from Master Lu. This juniar is too arrogant. Not only did he-pjure two of my disciples; but he also attacked me disrespectfully. I hope Master Lu will servequstice fo? me.¡± Hearing this, Mr. Xu looked at Fade. Meanwhile, Manric, who was at the side, looked a little puzzled and asked, "Is Mr. Xu someone powerful? It seems that Mr. Wan respects him very much.¡± Thanford looked a bit awkward, and he was feeling jealous and envious. He exined, "His name is Harvon Xu, and he is the disciple of Master Emmit Lu." "I have heard that Chaplin has a connection with Master Emmit, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡± Manric''s eyes lit up when he heard this. "Mr. Wan knows Master Emmit. Doesn''t this mean..." As he said this, he looked at Fade with a gloating expression Sylvia''s face became concerned and it was full of worry. Cn the contrary, Fade was listening quietly but his expression didn''t change at all Harvon stared at Fade for a few seconds, and then he said, "Mr. Wan, he''s just a young kid. There''s no need for my master to do the job." As he spoke; he took the initiative to walk toward Fade. He lifted his head slightly and he said with an arrogant expression, "Kneel down and> apologize to Mr. Wan." Content belongs to ~~ Fade narrowed his eyes and he looked at Harvon. "Are you talking to me?¡± Harvon raised his eyebrows and said in a cocky tone, "Kneel down, now!" Fade tock a nce at Harvon then he pped him in the face. Harvon was caught off guard and couldn''t react at all. He was pped so hard that there was a red palm print on his cheek. Then, his eyes were filled with rage. He red at Fade and shouted, "How dare you hit me? You have got some balls to hit me, huh?" While he spoke, Harvon''s face contorted from rage and the positive energy rose from his body, rushing towards Fade. "How dare you! You are looking for death.¡± Seeing this, Fade waved his hand and pped him again. Chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 Immediately with a loud sound, Harvon was thrown out, drawing an arc in mid- air, before falling heavily to the ground. Blood spurted out of his mouth. A big movement like this instantly drew the attention of all the people in the field. All of a sudden, there was a heated discussion. "What''s going on? Is someone fighting here?" "Harvon was beaten. He''s Master Lu''s disciple. Who was so bold as to beat him?" "What''s going on? What happened just now?" Amidst the discussion, Thanford''s and Chaplin''s expressions were almost synchronized. They were stunned at first. They didn''t expect Fade to be so daring as to beat Harvon. Immediately. their faces darkened, and there was a cold smile at the corner of their lips. "This guy is definitely going to die as he dared to attack Harvon." "You are looking for death. You even dare to offend the disciples of Master Lu. You are going to die. You are doomed topletely die.¡± "If you had apologized earlier, things wouldn''t have turned out like this. It''s not a good thing for a young man to have such a bad temper.¡± Sylvia was full of worry at the moment. She looked at Fade anxiously. At the same time, in the private room of the venue, a middle-aged man in his sixties heard the noises outside and turned his head to look over. Then he saw Harvon spit out blood and fall to the ground, and his expression suddenly cooled down. "What''s the matter?¡± The man was Emmit, Master Lu. Someone nearby immediately came forward and quickly told Emmit about what had happened. After hearing that, Emmit snorted coldly, patted the table, and stood up. "How dare you hit my disciple! I''d like to see what''s the matter with that guy!¡± While speaking, he stepped out of the private room As soon as he came out, he instantly attracted the attention of everyone, and they all locked over at once. With everyone''s gaze following him, Emmit shifted the focus to Fade. Upon Emmit''s arrival, Manric, Thanford, and Chaplin had smiles of revenge on their faces at the same time and looked at Fade Fade''s face was calm, and he did not try to avoid looking at Emmit. Emmit noticed that he dared to look straight into his eyes. He could not help but frown a little, and his expression became more gloomy. "Go ahead, which one of your arms don''t you need any more?" Emmit''s eyes were full of pride, and he spoke directly to Fade in a cold voice. In his opinion, Fade was treacherous. He dared to attack one of his disciples. It was natural for him to destroy one of Fade''s arms, and the punishment was already considered light. There were also a lot of people at the scene who thought this way. They looked with agreement on their faces and focused their gazes on Fade. However, Fade raised his eyebrows and looked at Emmit. His voice was indifferent and cold. He said, "Is this the conduct of a so-called master? You want to cut off one of my arms although you''re not certain that I''m wrong?" Emmit said proudly, "Masters can''t be insulted. I''ve shown mercy by just asking for just an arm. If it had been anywhere else, you would have been dead by now." "Really?" Fade snorted and said, "What if I don''t give in?" "Then you are looking for death!¡± Emmit shouted, and his eyes became icy. He stared sharply at Fade, as if he wanted his gaze to pierce through him. Fade did not back down. He looked straight into the man''s eyes and said, "Is that so? It''s not certain who''s going to die first." "How dare you!" Hearing this, Emmit shouted and his positive energy broke out, instantly shrouding the scene. All the warriors at the scene felt a strong oppressive force. At that moment, everyone''s faces changed and they started to discuss in low voices. "Is this guy crazy? How dare he confront the Master head-on!" "He really wants to die? He can just admit his mistake in the beginning. He doesn''t have to make such a big deal out of it." "Young man, you really don''t know your own abilities." "Soon, he will be taught a lesson. It''s just that the consequences of this lesson will be too severe.¡± "You''ve done so much to yourself, costing your own life!" The low discussion made Sylvia extremely worried, and her face was full of worry. Meanwhile, Thanford, Chaplin, and Manric were all smiling, with a gloating expression on their faces. Emmit''s powerful strength surrounded him, and it seemed like he was going to take action on Fade. Just at the-critical moment, a burst of musicang out, and then a voice came from the radio, "Time is up, the Martial Arts Conference is about to begifr Everyone, please sit aceording to the allocated seats.¡± Hearing what he said, Emmit, who was about to start a fight, nced at him. He lowered his energy and gathered it. "Kid, you''re lucky. I''ll et you live a little longer. When the conference is over, you''ll die." ring at Fade, he spoke coldly, and then flung his hand away. Then, the people around also took their seats, preparing for the conference to start. Of course, everyone looked at Fade with schadenfreude, indifference, or disdain. Sylvia was the only one who looked worried. She came close to him and whispered, "Fade, you''d better run away. When the conference is over, Master Lu will probably kill you." He smiled and said, "Sylvia, don''t WOrTY. Didn''t ltellyou?ma ? distinggished guest invited by the conference. They won''t do anything to oe Besides, even if he attacks mel m not afraid.¡± Content belongs t&¡°NovelDrama.Org a "But Fade...¡± She was anxious and worried. "Sylvia,e here!¡± Seeing this, Thanford''s face darkened. He shouted coldly and called her back. When everyone was seated, a host in a suit went to the stage and announced the beginning of the conference. First, he simply introduced the purpose and meaning of this Martial Arts Conference and then began to introduce the Great Masters who participated in this conference, one by one. "The first one is Landord, Master Qiac. Master Qiao is the Principal of the Autumn Academy. He used to..." After introducing Master Qiao''s status and deeds, there was a round of warm apuse on the spot. Then, Master Qiao walked out of the private room, nodded slightly, and waved to everyone. After that, he walked to the seats in the front row and sat down.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Next, the masters came onto the stage one by one as the introduction continued. Almost everyone could win the warm apuse of the audience. Some famous Masters even won the apuse of the whole audience It was Emmit, the fifth Master. Because of the incident earlier, he did not stay inthe private room. Instead, heralked out from the ~~ crowd an¨¦hwalked to the front row. He swept his gaze across the group of wagriors below and finallynded on Fade, who was seated inthe comer. He did not hide thewarning in his expression as he sRorted before taking his seat. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 1917 Chapter 1917 Given the circumstances, the atmosphere at the scene was a little strange. Many people turned their heads to Fade and began to whisper. The introductions were still going on, and the Martial Arts Masters took their seats one by one. Everyone immediately realized the rules. The seats for these Masters were carefully arranged. Although they were all in the first row, there was a distinction between good and bad seats. Generally speaking, the Masters that were sitting by the side were inferior in terms of overall strength and fame whenpared to those sitting in the middle. As the masters took their seats one by one. The number of seats in the first row became fewer and fewer. In the end, there were only two seats in the middle. At this time, the hostess announced loudly, "Next, introducing the esteemed Master. Many people here know his name. He is the deputy director of Stealth Team, the 88th master on the Divine Dragon List, Master Baldrick Mu." Suddenly, a burst of apuse sounded, and all the people present were enthusiastic. Everyone''s eyes were all focused on him Baldrick stepped forward with a smile on his face and waved to the crowd with a smile. Seeing this, there was another round of cheers and apuse; everyone was full of enthusiasm After all, Baldrick was the most famous one among the 20 plus Masters present, and he was probably the most powerful one among them. Therefore, it was normal that they treated him politely. After waving his hand, he took the initiative to say a few words, which immediately caused the scene to burst into cheers, and the atmosphere began to heat up Then, he walked toward the seats in the first row. He sat in one of the two empty seats. At first, it was just a very ordinary move, but in the eyes of the martial arts practitioners at the scene, the situation was a little special That was because everyone thought that Baldrick was the strongest amongst the Masters present. Furthermore, the organizers had specially arranged for him to be thest to make his appearance. This obviously meant that Baldrick was the best However, he chose a seat to the side of the remaining two seats. So far, among the first row of more than 20 seats, the middle one was empty. This caused chatter among the crowd. "What''s going on? Why is there one empty seat?" "Did a Master fail toe? Or have you prepared an extra seat?" "Even if there are many seats, for the people who arrange the seats, don''t they know that Master Mu should be seated in the middle? What''s going on?" "More than 20 great Masters are gathered here. How can the organizers mess up like this? How can they make such a mistake?" Just as everyone was discussing and doubting. The hostess on the stage said, "Everyone, please calm down. There is still one empty seat because there is a Master who has not appeared on the stage yet." Upon hearing this, everyone at the scene was stunned, and then discussions began to stir up the crowd. "There''s actually another Master. I''ve never heard of him before!" "Where does this Mastere from? He was even assigned to appearst after Master Mu!" "Could it be someone from the top of the Divine Dragon List?" "It''s impossible. People at the top of the Divine Dragon List are all really top figures. They won''t have the time toe to this conference.¡± Just when everyone was talking about it, the hostess said loudly, "This time, the Martial Arts Conference invited a Master.¡± "This master is a hot topic no matter in fame or strength. What''s more, another thing about him is that he is very young. Thus, he will surely have the same voice as many young warriors here." "It''s our honor to invite this Master.¡± The host''s words provoked the interest of all the people present. For a time, all of them began to guess. "He has excellent fame and strength. He is still young. Why haven''t I heard of such a master?¡± "Could it be Master Hammel? He''s just 42 years old this year, but he''s already entered the Heaven Level and has be a Martial Arts Master. He''s really young." "Hammel might be young, but his strength and reputation can only be considered average.¡± "Hammel won''t be able to beat Master Mu no matter what. If it''s really him, the organizer should let Baldrick be the top one.¡± "Don''t tell me I made a mistake!" Just as everyone was guessing, the host announced, "Let invite the final aster in thegonference. It was in recent days:that the reputation of ~~ the own¨¦r of Sacred Water o Company defeated the head ofthe F ying D agon n''s Fabricox~ defeated Northern Jusberg¡¯s Great TGlkus, Di and Pancheit and even killed four masters on the Dark List. He is known as the Young Master Chen." Following the host''s announcement, everyone present began to discuss hotly. "It''s actually a young Master. I really didn''t think of that!" "I''ve heard of simr rumors before, but I didn''t take it seriously!" "Master Chen is so powerful. I''ve heard that he has been ranked on the Dark List recently."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "No wonder he surpassed Master Mu and appeared in the final round. So it''s Master Chen!" The crowd burst into a heated discussion, and almost all the martial artists were excited. Even Thanford, Chaplin, and the others were excited at the moment. They looked at the exit of the room with expectation. At this moment, the host also shouted, "Last but not least, please wee Master Chen!¡± In the wake of the host''s voice, the audience burst into a round of apuse. At this moment, Fade, who was sitting in the corner, stood up. He put his hands in his pockets and walked to the front row. In the beginning, no one noticed anything unusual. However, Sylvia, who had been -. worrying about Fade, became nervous when she saw this. She told him in a low voice, "Fade, what are yaudoing? Sit down and goback!¡¯ He smiled and said, "I am Master Chen." "Fade, don''t joke around. How can you..." She didn''t believe it at all. At this moment, Manric and the others also noticed Fade''s actions and shouted at him. "Boy, what are you doing?" Manric shouted. "Arrogant man, it''s the right time for Master Chen to show up. Do you want to die by kicking up a fuss here?" Thanford shouted. "F*ck off, or else don''t me me for taking action,¡± Chaplin was even ruder. Following their shouting, Fade swept a cold nce at them. He did not respond and continued to walk to the front row. Seeing this, Chaplin was even angrier. Emmit, who was in the front row, frowned and said, "How dare you! What rights do you have to core I here? Get out of here Aight now!¡± Fade said lightly, "I''m Master Chen. What right do you think I have to be here?" Chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned, but then, they sneered. "Are you kidding me? How can you be Master Chen?" "If you are Master Chen, then I am Master Xu." "Don''t you try to deceive me so that I will surrender?¡± Amidst the shouting, Fade did not stop and continued to move forward. Seeing this, Emmit frowned. He got up and locked at Fade. He waved his hand and shot out a stream of energy towards him. Seeing this, Fade waved his hand back and snorted, and then a stream of strength dissolved Emmit''s attack. It rushed back at him, leaving a faint bloodstain on his neck. Emmit touched his neck and saw the blood in his hand. He was furious. He red at Fade and shouted, "Boy. you''re looking for death!¡± Then, Emmit''s energy surged, and he was going tounch a fatal attack on Fade. However, at this moment, Baldrick shouted coldly, and a stream of positive energy burst out, instantly suppressing Emmit''s strength. "Reckless!" "Master Mu, why are you..." Emmit, who was on the verge of breaking out, was suppressed by Baldrick. He suddenly felt very oppressed and could not help frowning at him. Upon hearing this, Baldrick raised his eyebrows and shouted, "Why?" "I was saving you, but you didn''t know that!" "Save me?" Emmit frowned. Baldrick pointed at Fade and said, "He is the young Martial Arts Master, Master Chen. Are you sure you want to fight with him?" "He is... Master Chen. That''s impossible!" Emmit was extremely surprised, and his eyes were full of shock. He could not believe it. Baldrick was toozy to exin. He directly stood up and greeted Fade, "Fade, please take your seat.¡± Fade smiled and said, "Mr. Mu, you are killing me!" The two chatted for a while, and then Baldrick asked Fade to sit in the middle of the first row. Given the situation, even if everyone on the scene did not believe it, they had to ept the fact at this moment. Fade was Master Chen. Otherwise, Master Mu wouldn''t have treated him so intimately. He wouldn''t have left the middle-most seat to him. The organizer wouldn''t have been indifferent. At this moment, quite a few people at the scene had expressions of iparable shock, their expressions all changing. Among them, Emmit, Chaplin, Thanford, and Manric had the most serious expressions. They didn''t expect Fade to be the famous Young Martial Arts Master. For a moment, they stood still and couldn''t say a word. Sylvia, who was standing by the side, had a confused expression on her face due to her astonishment. At this moment, when she recalled what Fade had said to her, she was suddenly enlightened. As she was exining to him about the tickets for the Martial Arts Conference, he had said that he didn''t need the tickets. If he wanted to get in, he could have easily gotten in. At that time, she and the others didn''t believe him Later, at Mnie''s birthday party, Fade said that he didn''t take Manric and his fellows seriously. Now, it seemed like he wasn''t bragging at all Earlier, when they entered the venue, Fade said that he was a guest. Thanford and others even sneered at him, but they didn''t expect what sounded like bragging to turn out to be true. For a moment, Sylvia looked at Fade with a confused expression, but she could not suppress the smile at the corner of her mouth. Manric, Thanford, Chaplin, and Harvon''s expressions were stiff at this moment. They stood where they were and didn''t dare to move. They couldnt iselieve that Fade was a Martial Art Master. When they thought of what they had done to > him and what they had said before, they could not help but feel a chill in theirhearts at this moment, and they were filled with fear. Content belongs to ? Among them, Emmit was the only one who was calm at the moment Although he was also surprised by Fade''s identity as a Martial Arts Master, he was, after all, also one. He had both a reputation and strength. Hence, he coughed. He looked away and sat down directly as if nothing had happened. Fade nced at the stunned crowd and his gaze swept over them. Without a word, he withdrew his gaze and looked at the host, saying faintly, "Go on." The host nodded and announced that the conference would continue. The next program was for each Martial Arts Master to exin their understanding of martial arts and answer sare questions about ~~ martial d¡étists. It could be said that this was 15 the essential part of teaching martial arts, as wells the main reason many martial artists were here. Thus, when the Masters¡¯ speeches began, the focus moved from Fade to the topic of martial arts. The Masters continued to exin, and some people even practiced on the spot. The audience listened attentively, constantly taking notes, and issues were brought out one after another. The atmosphere became more heated. Finally, Fade exined his understanding-of martial arts and the key points. It had to be said that with his current level at the peak > stage of the Heaven Level, he was" able tgypoint out many of martial arts*blind spots and difficultpoints with just a few words. This caused many martial artists to be¡¯ enlightened and pleasantly surprised. Although he hadn''t spoken for a long time, he exined a lot. When he stepped down from the stage, there was a burst of apuse. As he finished his exnation, the host went onto the stage and announced that it was the end of the conference. As soon as it ended, many warriors rushed to the Masters in the front row. Some came to ask for advice, some came to ask for photos, and some even came forworking opportunities. After all, for everyone, having such close contact with Martial Arts Masters was a rare opportunity. However, some people had a different expression from most of the warriors. At this moment, Manric, Thanford, Chaplin, and the others¡¯ faces were gloomy and they locked panicked. They didn''t want to get close to him at all. They stood up and walked quietly to the exit, ready to leave before Fade noticed them. However, just as they reached the door to leave... The door of the venue was suddenly pushed open The loud noise immediately drew the attention of the people at the scene, and they all looked over. When Manric and the others saw this, they immediately cried out in bitterness. It was because Fade, who also happened to look over, also noticed them. However, they soon realized that his focus was not on them, but on the door. Dressed in uniform, a few people strode in As soon as they appeared at the door, many martial artists at the scene recognized them. They were shocked at first, and then many people smiled and went over to greet them enthusiastically. "Mr. Khung, you''re here?" "Mr. Huang, nice to meet you. Excuse us for not weing you just now!" "Mr. Khung, Mr. Huang, please take a seat." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 Many of them greeted him warmly, while some of the martial artists looked curious. "Why are the members of the n Committee here?¡± "A group of weak guys. Did youe here to make a fool of yourself?¡± "So unfit. They don''t lock like martial arts practitioners at all" Because of the n Committee''s strength, there had been shes between the members and practitioners. There were quite a few people in the communities who weren''t practitioners and didn''t possess the strength of a martial artist. Therefore, when it came to this, some practitioners didn''t think well of themittee. They felt that they were just a group of people who relied on their privileges to manage them. Amidst the bustle, the host smiled and walked over. He asked, "Mr. Huang, why are you here?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The leading man was dressed in a suit and wearing a pair of sses. He had a slightly chubby figure and looked like a businessman. He was Yonda Huang, one of the vice-presidents of the Committee. Hearing this, Yonda gently pushed his sses and said, "We came here for ane thing. We need someone to cooperate with an investigation.¡± "What is it? Who are you looking for?" Asked the host. Yonda turned his head and looked at Sabriel who was behind him. Sabriel stepped out and waved his hand to call out two young people. They were Irfan and Danilo, who had been beaten by Fade. Then, Sabriel said, "These two are Irfan and Danilo. They are both staff members of themittee. However, a few days ago, they were beaten by a martial artist on the spot for no reason, and they were injured to this extent.¡± "Today, we''vee here to investigate this on behalf of the n Committee. I hope that the relevant personnel will cooperate with us.¡± Many martial artists began to whisper as soon as they heard this. "Who is he? How dare he beat up the members of the n Committee!" "They are not ordinary members of the n Committee. Irfan and Danilo are Sabriel''s rtives!¡± "Even Yonda has been mentioned. It seems like Sabriel doesn''t want to give up this time!¡± In the midst of the discussion, the host asked again, "May I know who Mr. Khung and Mr. Huang are looking for?" Sabriel''s eyes swept through the crowd and finally fell on Fade. He shouted sharply, "Fade, why don''t youe out yet? Do you want us to invite you out?" As soon as Fade''s name was called out, there was an uproar at the scene. "What? It was Master Chen!" "Master Chen had a conflict with the n Committee. Now, things are getting lively." "Master Chen''s reputation is so great right now. Does the n Committee really want to touch him?" "Haha, the n Committee is an officially recognized organization. They have a very high rank. No matter how famous Master Chen is, they will not be terrified.¡± Manric, Thanford, and Chaplin, who were originally worried, looked at each other, and their faces showed a hint of excitement. They were certainly no match for Fade, but now, he had offended the members of the n Committee, so the result was uncertain. Maybe he would die here For a moment, several of them began to get restless. There was excitement in their eyes. At this moment, Fade did not take any action. He swept his eyes over Danilo and Irfan, shook his head, and said lightly, "It seems that the lesson before was not enough!" "Perhaps, I should have killed you with one palm at that time, in case you still decide to stir up trouble.¡± "Fade, how dare you!" Hearing his words, Sabriel shouted at once. Fade''s eyes turned cold. He looked directly at Sabriel and retorted coldly, "Do you want to die?" Suddenly, Sabriel felt a chilling from the bottom of his heart. It felt like an immense threat, which enveloped himpletely, and he was unable to move at all. At that moment, he thought of the scene by Namuchia Lake, when Fade stood high above theke, and his positive energy suppressed everyone. For a moment, Sabriel''s teeth chattered under the pressure of the powerful momentum. His legs went weak, and he almost fell to the ground Seeing this, Yonda''s expression became grim and he shouted, "Fade, do you know what you are doing? This is a personal attack against the committee. We have the right to arrest you!¡± "Arrest me? You can try!" Fade sneered, not caring about Yonda''s threat at all Yonda was furious and further emphasized, "I am the vice president of the n Committee. I now require you to stop moving and immediately cooperate with us. Otherwise, don''t me us for being rude.¡± While they were talking, more than a dozen martial artists in uniform stood out behind him. Yonda and Sabriel were not martial artists themselves, so they naturally came with a team of martial artists. These martial artists were not weak. Their strength was from the early to the middle stage of Earth Level. When gathered together, they were definitely a strong force. However, to Fade, they were not worth mentioning. It could even be said that he didn''t even care about the whole n Committee. "You can try! But I can''t guarantee who will survive in the end.¡± Fade''s voice was indifferent, but there was a chill in his words. Yonda''s face darkened, and then his furrowed withranger. He waved his hand and-said, ¡®Go, get Fade." In the: blink of an eye, the dozen or so" martighartists from the n oF Committee made their attacks on Fade. ol The surrounding martial artists dispersed one after another. Baldrick frowned and stood next to Fade. The positive energy in his body began to surge. Seeing this, Fade smiled and said, "Mr. Mu, you don''t have to do anything. Allow me." As he said that, he took a step and directly stepped into the group of martial artists. Then, when the battle broke out, the sounds of hand- to- handbat and swooshing energy came one after another. Fade resisted the siege of the martial artists, but he hadn''t attacked. He''d only been defending himself. The two sides had actually fought equally for a moment, The crowd did not expect to see such a scene, so they started to discuss among themselves. "What''s going on? Isn''t Master Chen a Martial Arts Master? Why does he look like he''s having a hard time-fighting?" "Although thesmartial artists of the n Committee are strong, Master Chen ki led four masters of the Dark List. It shouldn''t be like this!" "Dork tell me ohat Master Chen doesn''t¡¯ haves good reputation. There''s an underlying reason for killing nfartial artist on the Dark List.¡± "Maybe." In other words, some people began to doubt Fade''s strength Even Baldrick{elt a little strange at this moment Of course, he was not confused.about Fade''s moves, but why he did not take it seriously. He knew vty well that with Fade''s strength, he could defeat all the peaple in front of him with just one ove of his finger. Content belongs to Just as Baldrick was puzzled, Fades next move removed the doubts in his mind. Chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 Fade was besieged by this group of martial artists. As he was fighting, he subconsciously decreased the distance between him, and Yonda and the others. At this moment, he finallyunched an attack. A strong burst of positive energy erupted. Seeing this, the martial artists in front of him could not help but be nervous and hurriedly prepared to deal with it. However, after feeling it for a moment. they were surprised to find that Fade''s energy wasn''t that fast nor strong. Hence, they moved their bodies slightly and directly avoided Fade''s attack. "Dodging the attacks of a master is so easy? Maybe a master''s strength is just so- so?" The martial artists were puzzled However, the st that they had avoided,nded directly on Irfan behind them, who was watching the bustling scene. Irfan did not recover from his injury. Caught off guard, he was sent flying as a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth from the blow. "Irfan!" Sabriel was so shocked that he shouted anxiously. At this time, a simr thing happened again. Fade''s attacks, which the surrounding martial artists had seeded in avoiding, allnded on the members of the n Committee.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then Irfan, Danilo, Sabriel, and even Yonda were all hit by the positive energy streams that were flying around. After teaching all of them a lesson, Fade immediately made a move and quickly knocked down all the surrounding martial artists. Of course, he didn''t attack them too badly as these martial artists were just following orders. He only repelled them A few secondster, Yonda and the others, whose faces were full of bruises and who had blood trickling out of the corners of their mouths, were helped up. He red at Fade angrily and shouted, "Do you know what you are doing? I''m the vice president of the n Committee. How dare you hit me!" Fade said lightly, "l didn''t do anything to you. You''re simply too weak. You can''t even avoid the aftermath of the strikes." "You, you..." Yonda shouted in a fierce tone, "Chen, don''t be so self- righteous now that you have a reputation. I tell you, you can''t afford to provoke the members of the n Committee.¡± "You''re a master yourself. Perhaps, you''re not afraid of the n Committee or the Ministry of Power." "Fade, you''re not alone. You have family and friends, as well aspany assets under your name. They''re all under the government''s jurisdiction. Are you forcing me to do something to them?" Fade, who had been indifferent. became cold after hearing this. He stepped toward Yonda and asked in an icy voice, "Are you threatening me?" "This is not a threat, but a warning. I''m telling you that no matter how strong you are, there is always someone you can''t provoke,¡± Yonda retorted. "Really? Maybe there is someone I can''t provoke, but you, Yonda, are definitely not one of them," Fade snorted coldly and then pped him. Suddenly, with a crisp sound, Yonda''s cheeks swelled up, blood flowed from his mouth, and two of his teeth were knocked out. Many people present were shocked. They looked at Fade with somewhat confused expressions. After all, when he attacked Yonda just now, he could use idental injury as an excuse, but now, he was fighting directly with Yonda, so the situation was different "Y-you dare to hit me. I am the vice president of the n Committee. I am..." Yonda was furious and shocked. He red at him Fade pped him again, making him a punching bag. Sabriel wanted to help Yonda up, but when he saw Fade''s cold eyes, he did not dare to move at all. At this point, Yonda finally did not dare to speak. He could only look coldly at Fade with resentment in his eyes Fade looked straight at him and said, "Whatever it is, you cane at me no matter whatever tricks you have. However, if you dare to attack the people around me, I will kill you!" His voice was icy, with a frightening chill. He scared the whole ce into silence. Then, he snorted, turned around with his hands sped behind his back, and was ready to leave. Yonda and Sabriel locked at his back with resentment in their eyes. Fade was about to walk out of the venue. At this time, Yonda''s eyes fell on Emmit. His eyes lit up and he winked at him. He was acquainted with Emmit and had a good rtionship with him. It was obvious that he wanted him to help him Then, Yonda cast another look at the other Martial Arts Masters, and his meaning was self-evident. All of a sudden, several Masters appeared to be lost in thought. Making a move against Fade would, without a doubt, offend a ruthless person like him. However, if they ~~ seeded, they would be able tor¡± gain the favor of the n oo Committee. When that time came, it wold be a great deal for them and their families. However, the pros and cons of the situation depended on how the Martial Arts Masters saw it. Just as Fade stepped out of the venue, Emmit shouted, "Fade, wait a minute!" Hearing the sound, Fade stopped and turned to look at him. He said in a low voice, "What''s the matter?" Emmit coughed and said, "Yonda is the vice president of the n Committee Mr. Chen, you attacked? him, which is disrespectful to the: Comittee. Now, we martial aftists are snder he management ¡é of the n Committee.¡± Content belongs to 2 "Mr. Chen''s actions greatly damage the authority and rights of the n Committee. It''s a great damage to all of us martial artists. For this, I want you, Mr. Chen, to exin yourself." This guy really knew how to fake his strength and be a big joke in front of all the martial artists. Upon hearing this, Fade curled his lips and said with a sneer, "What do you mean? All martial artists?" "Can you, Emmit, represent all the fighters?" "Or, I can exin. Do you dare to ept it?" Fade''s words were arrogant and impolite, and he didn''t care about Emmit''s feelings at all After all, Emmit was a Martial Arts aster. Be fore thi s, his apprentice was hurt byFade, which was a N disgrace to him. ow, being looked down upon by him in public, he was even ang ier. He suddenly said-¡¯ angi, "Fade, don''t go too far. Do you really think that I''m afraid of you just because you recently¡¯gained some fame?" "I, Emmit, have been a Martial Arts Master for more than ten years, and I''ve seen all kinds of things. I have no time for arrogant people.¡± As he spoke, Emmit''s energy surged, and the whole space was filled with a suffocating sense of oppression. The faces of the martial artists at the scene suddenly turned pale, and they stepped back, one after another. "Is this the power of a Master? It''s so scary." "Emmit has been famous for decades, and his strength should not be underestimated. This time, Fade has gone too far." "It''s just cooperating with the investigation. Why did Fade have to react so strongly that things have gotten to this point.¡± "Kid, this is yourst chance to admit defeat to Mr. Huang and cooperate with the investigation. I will then stay out of this,¡± Emmit said proudly and sharply to Fade. Fade responded to him with a palm falling through the air. Chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 Seeing this, Emmit was furious. His eyes changed, and there was a murderous look in them. He gritted his teeth and said, "Arrogant boy, you''re forcing me to kill you." Emmit''s energy surged once again in the rumble, and the strength of the Heaven Level martial artistpletely broke out. He confronted Fade with an attack For a moment, in the venue, the wind whistled and positive energy swirled in the air. The weaker martial artists were almost unable to steady themselves at this moment. Their faces were pale and their legs trembled. Fortunately, there were quite a few other Martial Arts Masters on the scene. They all made their moves and produced positive energy, shrouding the ordinary martial artists and ensuring their safety. Boom! With a loud noise, the energies collided with each other and burst out with tremendous strength, which was like a huge wave The horrible impact caused many martial artists to feel some energy, and theirplexions turned pale. However, when these forces hit the energy shield of the Martial Arts Masters, the protective shield trembled for a while. Luckily, it managed to safely block the force. At the same time, a lot of the martial artists could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. But then, their attention turned to a scream, and they immediately looked over. Then, they saw that Emmit, the grand Master Lu, in the center of the battle. He was lying on the ground at this moment, bleeding from the corners of his mouth. His face was extremely pale. The scream just now came from him. For a moment, everyone was dumbfounded. "What''s going on?" "How did Master Lu fall down?" "Master Lu is injured. Did Master Chen defeat him?" Following the inquiry, a martial artist, who had witnessed all this just now, said at this moment, "Just now, Master Chen smashed Master Lu''s strength with one palm, and then he beat him to the ground." Hearing this, everyone was surprised at this moment. "He beat Master Lu down with one palm? That''s impossible!" "After all, Master Lu is a Martial Arts Master. Even if he is not as strong as Master Chen, he can''t be defeated so easily!" "Could it be that something unexpected happened?¡± Everyone was suspicious and guessing. Right then, Emmit, who was lying on the ground, gnashed his teeth. With resentment in his eyes, he red at Fade, who was in front of him. Fade''s expression was calm. He looked at Emmit coldly and said in a t voice, "Now, do you still want to do it?" "Fade, I will not..." Emmit''s eyes were full of hatred. He red at him and gritted his teeth. Before he could finish, Fade hit Emmit with his palm. Suddenly, there was a loud bang, and Emmit''s body was pushed against the hard marble floor. Emmit spat out another mouthful of blood. His breathing was obviously weak, and his face was extremely pale. "Do we have to go on?" Fade continued, his voice still t and cold However, at this moment, the look in Emmit''s eyes changed when he ooked up.at Fade. In his ~ resentment, there was a bit of fear. He moved his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, LE remained silent. He lowered his Had and stopped moving: Content belongs to As a Martial Arts Master himself, he knew very well how frightful the strength of a Master was. Although there were strong and weak Masters among them, most Masters were at the early to middle stages of the Heaven Level. However, for the Masters in these two realms there might be differences between strengths. Despite t this, it was not easy for. a¡± middigst age of the Heaven Level aster to defeat an early stage of Heaven Level Master. Content belongs to ~ t was a norma thing to fight dozens or even hundreds of rounds. After all, in such arealm, even if a Martiah Arts Master who was in the early stage Qf the Heaven Level couldn''t defeat him, he could still finda way tody and avoid being defeated t50 badly. Emmit was a Master in the early stage of the Heaven Level. He knew that he was not very strong, but he was not weak either. Therefore, even if Fade had the reputation of being the one who killed four masters on the Dark List, he was not too afraid. He felt that he could fight Fade, and maybe even defeat him. However, as the two fought against each other, Emmit felt the terrible power of Fade. He couldn''t withstand the power of that palm strike at all. He wasn''t on the same level as Fade. Fade''s strength hadpletely exceeded his expectations. His level should be at least around thete stage of the Heaven Level. Thinking of this, Emmit did not have the courage to continue fighting with him. Hence, at this moment, he could only bow his head and admit defeat When Fade saw him bow his head, he snorted and let go of the matter. Instead, he turned his eyes and looked at Yonda, Sabriel, and the others. The few of them felt Fade''s gaze, and their bodies immediately trembled. Their whole bodies stiffened, and they stood rooted to the spot. Their legs froze, and they were unable to move at all. They had been looking forward to Emmit defeating Fade, so that they could teach this arrogant brat a good lesson However, now, the result waspletely contrary to what they expected, which shocked Yonda and Sabriel very much. Fade nced at them and did not say anything, which made Yonda feel relieved. He felt his anxiety and nervousness all disappear. After looking around, Fade looked to the side where Baldrick was, and was ready to say goodbye. However, at this time, a panicked scream was heard and it was approaching the venue, "Master Chen, save me! Fade, Mr. Chen, save me!" Hearing the scream, everyone couldn''t help but search for the source of the voice. A young man in cyan- colored attire was at the entrance of the venue. At this moment, he was sweating and shouting in a hurry. He wanted to rush into the venue, but he was stopped by the security guards at the door. "What''s going on? Take him away!" The official shouted and was ready to drag the troublemaker away. When Fade saw the man, his gaze changed and he said, "Wait a minute, let him in." Upon hearing this, the security officer let go of the man. The man rushed to Fade and said breathlessly, "Mr. Chen, help me! Hurry up and save the Principal.¡± "Calm down and speak slowly. What''s going on?" Fade injected a stream of positive energy into the man''s body, calming his breath down.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The man took a deep breath and said, "Master Chen, I''m a student from Szeto Academy. Principal Kaeran is in danger and he can''t hold on any longer. He sent me to ask you for help. Please save him!" "What? Kaeran is in danger?!" Fade was shocked and his expression changed Chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 At that time, not long after Fade arrived in the capital, he had conflicts with Szeto Academy because of Jasmine''s incident. He rescued her and then subdued them. Over the past year, led by Kaeran, Szeto Academy secretly did a lot of things for Fade. They were his men Moreover, Szeto Academy was an Earth-level n of Thousand Star Academy. It was established in Capital City to investigate the Dragon Mausoleum Crdinary people didn''t dare nor have the ability to provoke the powerful Szeto Academy, but now, it had been attacked, and someone was even sent to chase after and kill Kaeran. Fade was really surprised. "Who is it? How dare he chase after Kaeran?" Fade asked. The man shook his head and said, "1-1 don''t know, but I heard my master mention Thousand Star Academy. It seems to be very powerful..." "Thousand Star Academy!" Fade''s heart was shocked. He immediately thought of something. Without wasting time, he immediately set off. "I''l go and take a look!" Then, a strong wind blew through the venue. Fade''s figure turned into a shadow and he disappeared right away. At such a speed, the martial artists at the scene were once again shocked. The rest of the people couldn''t help discussing in low voices at this moment. "I know Szeto Academy. I''ve also dealt with Kaeran. How could someone be chasing after him?" "Thousand Star Academy has also been implicated in this matter. Could it be that something big is going on?" "Master Chen wouldn''t have a conflict with Thousand Star Academy, would he?" Amidst the discussions, Emmit and Yonda''s eyes lit up when they heard this. They looked at each other and thought of something at the same time. Then, they started to move as well. "Let''s go and have a lock too!" With the departure of Emmit, many other martial artists also departed and followed behind. Consequently, themoners of the capital saw a surprising scene More than a hundred martial artists rushed out of the venue at the same time and ran in one direction At this moment, in Szeto Academy, Kaeran was lying in a battered state in the hall, his body covered in wounds. He was surrounded by shattered furniture, and the ground was stained with a lot of blood. Opposite him stood a 70- year- old elder in a grayish-brown robe and a crown. The elder had a beard and was dressed like an ancient schr, but at that moment, the expression on his face was deadly and angry. From above, he looked down at Kaeran, who was lying in a pool of blood. He said coldly, "Kaeran, how dare you betray Thousand Star Academy! From the moment you betrayed us, you should have known what would happen!¡± Kaeran spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at the old man. "Elder Kahale, I-1 didn''t betray the Academy!¡± "You''re still quibbling!" Kahale bellowed, his eyes full of anger. He red at Kaeran and said, "Szeto Academy was established by Thousand Star Academy, but you''re secretly working for Fade. If this isn''t betrayal, then what is it?" Kaeran''s expression changed and he quickly exined, "Elder Kahale, I have indeed done something for Fade, but there is also a reason behind it. However, I have never wronged Thousand Star Academy.¡± "I beg of you, Elder Kahale, for the sake of my many years of contribution to the Academy, and for the sake of my hard work, spare my life." Kahale shook his head and said coldly, "You traitor, there''s no room for quibbling. Death is your only option!" "Please, don''t..." Kaeran hurriedly shouted. Kahale remained unmoved and raised his right hand. A burst of energy broke through the air and shot towards Kaeran''s heart. Kaeran tried his best to dodge, but his seriously; jured body made it impossibte for him to move. He ~~~ could onty widen his eyes and look at the stream of energy heading towards him with a look of despair in tis eyes. Content belongs¡¯ to swnovel. & "Go to hell" Kahale shouted coldly. His strength was about to pierce through Kaeran''s heart. At this critical moment, a ray of light broke through the air and urately hit the energy sent out by Kahale, shattering it, while saving Kaeran. Kahale''s expression immediately changed when he sensed the force. He suddenly turned his head and red in the direction where the energy was coming from. He shouted, "Who is it!" Swoosh!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The wind whistled, and a figure appeared in the hall. It was Fade, who had rushed over at a very fast speed Kaeran, who was lying on the ground, looked pleasantly surprised when he saw Fade. He shouted, "Mr. Chen, y-you''re here." Fade turned his head and looked at Kaeran. He nodded and said, "I''m here. You''ll be alright." At this momen , Kahale, who was opposite-him, heard the N convergation between the two men, and his S face fell. He stared at Fade with:his extremely cold eyesand saiel coldly, "Are you Fade?" Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org = "l am." Fade nodded. Kahale said coldly, "Kaeran betrayed Thousand Star Academy because of you!" Fade replied, "Kaeran is indeed doing something for me, but he didn''t betray Thousand Star Academy.¡± "It''s not up to you to decide if he has betrayed us or not!" Kahale shouted coldly. Fade raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "What do you want?" "What do you think?" Kahale''s voice was cold. "Traitors have no choice but to diel¡± As he spoke, his energy surged. Fade frowned and said, "Kaeran is already on my side. I just said that he''ll be fine." "That''s what you said. I didn¡¯t say that." Kahale''s voice was cold. Fade frowned slightly, looked at him, and said, "Kahale, you are really in a hurry to kill." Kahale scoffed. "I don''t have another choice.¡± At this moment, a group with positive energy approached, which caused his expression to change and be alert. Then, Emmit, Baldrick, and the others arrived one after another. Yonda, Sabriel, and the others were among them. When these people, who came in a hurry, saw the situation in front of them, they generally understood what was going on "It''s Elder Kahale from Thousand Star Academy!¡± "I have heard that Szeto Academy is supported by Thousand Star Academy. Now, it seems like the rumor is true.¡± "Thousand Star Academy is one of the top ns of the Earth level. Is Fade in conflict with them?" "This Fades too high- profile! He just had aconflict with the n Committee and fought with Emmit, a Martial Arts Master. Now, heis pit ing himself against Thousand [i Star r Academy. Is he a jinx Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org = Chviously, Kahale knew a lot of people present. He frowned and said, "Dear all, why are you here?" Emmit took a quick look at Fade and then exined to Kahale, "Don''t worry, Elder Kahale. We are here with no malice. We just came to watch. We will never interfere with your business.¡± Chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 Shortly after, many others also started to speak. "This is an internal matter of Thousand Star Academy. We will not interfere.¡± "Please do as you wish, Elder Kahale!" Kahale''s expression rxed a little upon hearing the words. He looked back at Fade and said, "Hand Kaeran over and I''ll set you free.¡± Hearing this, Fade shook his head and said, "I just promised him that I''d guarantee that he''ll be alright.¡± After a pause, he turned his head and looked at Kaeran. He sighed and said to Kahale, "From a certain point of view, I have to be responsible for Kaeran. I am willing topensate Thousand Star Academy for this." "Compensation?" Kahale raised his eyebrows. "Does Thousand Star Academy need yourpensation?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Fade didn''t exin further. He said directly, "100 bottles of Diamond Level Sacred Water!" As soon as he finished his words, everyone present was shocked and began to talk about it. "100 bottles of Sacred Water. That''s a huge amount of money!" "It''s also Diamond Level Sacred Water. The market price is up to 10 million yuan per bottle. 100 bottles equal one billion yuan!" "Is it necessary for Fade to pay such a high price for Kaeran?" "I didn''t expect Master Chen to care so much about friendship that he is so kind to his friends!" For a moment, the discussions went on and many martial artists were very eager. They couldn''t wait to agree on Kahale''s behalf. After all,pared to 100 bottles of Sacred Water, Kaeran was just an Earth Level martial artist. He wasn''t that valuable to Thousand Star Academy. Some of the martial artists who were familiar with Kahale could not help but persuade him at this moment. However, after frowning, Kahale''s voice was cold and firm. He said directly, "I''ve said it. Kaeran is a traitor, so I must kill him. No matter what you offer, I won''t agree. This is rted to the reputation of Thousand Star Academy.¡± Fade could not help but frown. He did not expect Kahale to be so determined that he would not let Kaeran go. "Elder Kahale, if you are not satisfied with thispensation, you can state your price,¡± he said again. In his heart, he made up his mind to protect Kaeran. This was not how much he valued him, but how important he was. It was also his attitude and principle as he would not mistreat those who served him. Otherwise, who would serve him in the future? Hearing Fade raise the price again, many martial artists couldn''t help but persuade him "Elder Kahale, please ept his offer. It''s a rare and great opportunity!¡± "It''s just Kaeran. He''s not that important!¡± "Even the entire Szeto Academy isn''t worth so much, much less Kaeran!" However, the crowd''s persuasion did not make Kahale change his mind. On the contrary, he said in a firmer voice, "I''ve already said that Kaeran is a traitor and will definitely die. Whoever tries to stop me will be opposing me and Thousand Star Academy.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, quite a few of the martial artists immediately shut their mouths and fell silent. Although many people were puzzled by his words, they naturally did not want to say anything more. At this moment, Fade frowned. He really didn''t understand why Kahale insisted on killing Kaeran. After all, in addition to secretly serving himself and inquiring about some news, Kaeran didn''t do anything to betray Thousand Star Academy. Confused, he turned to look at Kaeran Kaeran also seemed unable to understand why Kahale was so determined to kill him. All of a sudden, he seemed to have thought of something. He looked:at Kahale and said, "Is it that thing?¡± Elder Kahale, you''re worried that I''l leak the information, so youwant to Kilkee to keep my mouth shut.¡± As soon as these words came out, Kahale''s face suddenly changed. He shot a burst of energy and rushed towards Kaeran. At the same time, he shouted, "Shut up!" Kahale''s attack was not slow, but it was no threat to Fade. With a light move of his hand, he blocked Kahale''s burst of energy. Fade looked at Kaeran and asked, "What''s going on? What''s the secret?¡± Kaeran said, "Mr. Chen, that was a few years ago. I almost forgot about it. I..." Without waiting for Kaeran to tell him the secret, Kahale yelled and pounced on him. "Traitor, go to hell!" Kahale lost hisposure and desperately wanted to kill him. This made Fade even more suspicious Fade snorted and struck out a palm to meet Kahale''s attack. "Get out of my way!" Boom! Boom! The two of them collided and a powerful impact broke out. It caused the already miserable-looking hall to teeter on the verge of copse. Fortunately, all the martial artists who came to watch were strong enough to block the aftermath of the force. Kahale blocked the attack with one move, but he didn''t stop. He immediately continued to fiercely attack Kaeran. "It''s impossible for you to seed!" With a shout, Fade''s hand collided violently with Kahale''s. For a moment, his strength surged. Kahale wanted to find a way to kill Kaeran, but Fade''s defense was imprable. He couldn''t attack at all. On the other hand, Kahale himself had been sted away by Fade, and he had some injuries. Boom! Fade knocked Kahale back, and he spat out a mouthful of blood Then, Fade looked at him coldly and said, "Kahale, I have been merciful. If you can''t stop attacking, don''t me me for being rude.¡± As he spoke, his energy surged and an extremely powerful stream of energy shot towards Kahale. Kahale''s expression changed instantly, and his expression turned ugly. After a few seronds of silence, he looked at Yobida and said, "Mr. Huang, Thousand Star Academy - WEE tryirg to deal with our nes traitorsibut was interrupted. ? Shotlldn''t the n Committee > do sorfething about it?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? Yonda''s expression changed. He looked at Fade and wanted to say something However, before he could open his mouth, Fade snorted and locked directly at Yonda. He said in a cold voice, "Kaeran, I will protect you.¡± Yonda''s face was stiff, and his expression was very dissatisfied and angry. However, in the end, he did not say anything. After all, he had seen Fade''s strength, and he was certainly no match for him. Kahale''s expression became gloomy and he becaine a little anxious when he saw this.¡± He looked at the other martial I drtists and said, "Today, help Thousand Star Academy get rid-of the taitors. The academy with¡± definitely repay you handsomely." Upon hearing this, many martial artists began to stir. However, when they saw Fade''s cold gaze, they immediately suppressed the desire in their hearts. Kahale had not expected things to turn out this way. His expression was grim and he gritted his teeth. He looked at Fade again and charged towards him. Chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 Fade snorted and directly hit Kahale with his palm.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The momentum from his palm was obviously much stronger than before. As the energy in the palm roared, it hit Kahale fiercely, sending him out. He spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backwards. Struggling to climb up from the ground, his face turned pale. He clutched his chest and locked at Fade with aplicated expression. "You..." Fade looked at him coldly and said, "If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you." Suddenly, Kahale shut his mouth and did not dare to speak. After ring at Fade, he left, dejected After the matter had been resolved, the eyes of the martial artists at the scene also focused on Kaeran. Many of them wanted to know what his secret was, and why Kahale had insisted on killing him to keep this secret. Of course, Emmit, Yonda, Sabriel and others were somewhat disappointed at the moment. After all, their main objective in hurrying here was to see Fade''s conflict with Thousand Star Academy; they wanted to teach Fade a lesson. However, they didn''t expect Elder Kahale of Thousand Star Academy to actually be defeated. Fade looked at Kaeran. He was also very curious about the secret that he mentioned. However, he didn''t say anything at the moment. Instead, he waved his hand and helped him stand up. Then, he walked into the room and started to treat his injuries. A few hourster, Kaeran recovered a lot. Fade looked at him and got up to leave. However, at this moment, Kaeran stopped him and said, "Mr. Chen, thank you for saving my life." "There''s no need to thank me. I''ve already said that if you work for me, I''ll protect you. Moreover, you were regarded as a traitor by Thousand Star Academy because of me,¡± Fade said. Kaeran shock his head with a bitter smile and said, "Mr. Chen, in fact, the reason why Thousand Star Academy wants to kill me has nothing to do with vou. It''s because of something else." Fade looked at him, remained silent for a moment, and then said, "I''ll listen to you if you want to tell me. Otherwise, I won''t force you." Kaeran paused for a few seconds, then looked up at him and nodded. "Mr. Chen, I''ll tell you.¡± "Well, go ahead,¡± Fade said. "This started more than 20 years ago. At that time..." Kaeran then told him the whole story. After listening to him, Fade understood what had happened. In fact, Kahale, who wasn''t an elder of the n more than 20 years ago, led a group of n disciples to travel down the mountain At that time, they arrived at a rural vige. It was dark and they found several houses there to rest. That night. Kaeran and Kahale stayed in a hunter couple''s house. The hunters learned that they were experts from the mountain and were very respectful towards them. They were treated to good food and drinks. However, to Kaeran''s surprise, the daughter of the hunters returned that night and found the two guests in the house. Their daughter was only in her twenties at that time. She looked pretty and charming, and was quite adorable. At that time, Kaeran, who was in his 20s or 30s, was a little excited However, the elders of Thousand Star Academy had always been strict with their disciples as they had to follow the rules of the ancients. Romantic rtionships were strictly prohibited Therefore, even though Kaeran''s heart was burning with desire that day, he was just an ordinary disciple after all. Furthermore, he had an elder like Kahale watching over him, so he didn''t dare to act rashly. After washing up. he went back to his room to rest. However, in the middle of the night, he was woken up by a dispute in the house. He got up and went to see what was going on, only to find that the hunter couple had rushed into Kahale''s room and quarreled with him The couple''s beautiful daughter was hiding in Kahale''s bed, naked. Looking at this, of course, Kaeran knew what had happened When the hunter saw that his daughter had been defiled, he cried and started to kick up a fuss. He wanted Kahale to take responsibility. At that time, Kahale exined, but the angry couple didn''t listen to him. They picked up their carrying pole and were about to hit him. Kahale instinctively blocked the couple''s attack with a backhand blow. However, he had forgotten that the two people in front of him were ordinary people and not the martial artists whom he usually sparred with The couple couldn''t withstand his attack. They were hit by a huge force and flew out. They hit a wall and immediately died. When the girl on the bed saw this, her face changed greatly. She pulled Kahale, asking him to pay for it with his life. As a result, with a turn of his hand, Kahale sent the daughter flying out, instantly killing her as well. The family of three, just like that, were all killed by him. At that time, the young Kaeran was stunned by what he saw. He waspletely dumbfounded. owever, after Kahale put on his clothes, he exined it to Kaeran. e said thatthe hunter''s daughter ~~ knew higidentity and took the = initiative: to seduce him. That was why.stch an ident happened. He told-Kaeran not to tell anyone what Had happened. No cane could tell if this exnation was true or not, as the other people involved were all dead. Furthermore, KXahale was a talented main discipieof Thousand Star Academyback then, and his position was much higher than Kaeran'' 8 Therefore, Kaeran didn''t dare t&-say anything and immediately nodded in agreement. = That night, Kahale dealt with the bodies of the family of three and left the vige in a hurry. Later, he ended his travels and returned to the n. Without news, this matter disappeared. Subsequently, as time passed, the old n guardian who had strict rules for Theusand Star Academy retired. The new guardian, Camach 00, took up the post. The core. disci Kahale, had improved his S rength and status since. Now, he had be an elder of Thousand Star Academy. As for Kaeran, he had gained a firm foothold in the Academy with the improvement of his strength. In addition, he had be older over the years, and he had seen many cruel things in the cultivation world. When he thought back to those years. the lives of the hunter''s family were not worth mentioning at all. Therefore, he gradually forgot about it. Cnly that day, when Kahale arrived and insisted on killing Kaeran, only then did he begin to suspect and recall the events of the past. Coupled with the fact that Kahale was about to take over the position of the guardian of Thousand Star Academy, it all made sense... Kahale was worried that the evil deed he had done that year would be exposed by Kaeran and that it would affect his reputation and status, so he simply used betrayal as an excuse to kill him Thus, that all led to what had happened that day. After listening, Fade was silent, and his expression was a little cold. The lives of an ordinary family of three were not worth mentioning inparison to the life of an elder of an Earth-level n from over thirty years ago. However, it made Fade feel a strange and indescribable feeling in his heart. Chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 Just as Fade was thinking, a familiar voice came from outside, "Fade, you''re there?" He hurried out and saw Baldrick standing at the door. He was a little surprised and asked, "Mr. Mu, what''s the matter?¡± Baldrick looked at Kaeran, who was in the room, then looked back at Fade and said, "Fade, Master Mooi of the Thousand Star Academy is here. He wants to talk to you." "Camach Mooi!" Fade narrowed his eyes. His gaze was a little strange. Kaeran had just exined everything to him when the head of Thousand Star Academy arrived. That was really quick. Seeing this, Baldrick said, "If it''s not convenient for you, Fade, I''ll refuse Master Mooi for you." Fade shook his head and said, "Thank you, Mr. Mu. However, it''s not inconvenient. Please wait for a moment. I''ll be right there.¡± "Okay." Baldrick nodded Fade returned to the room. Before he could say anything, Kaeran, who was lying on the bed, said, "Mr. Chen, Master Mooi is here, right?" "Yes." Fade nodded. Kaeran''s expression darkened. He sighed and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, I was wrong first, but you forgave me. Today, you helped me. Thank you for saving my life." "Master Mooi must havee over for Elder Kahale. Mr. Chen, you can hand me over to him," Kaeran said. Fade responded in a low voice, "I''ve said that no matter whoes, I''ll protect you." "But Master Moai is a martial artist of thete stage of the Heaven Level and he is ranked 34th on the Divine Dragon List!" Kaeran said. Fade looked at him and reassured him, "Don''t think too much about it. It''s just Camach. I can deal with him. Moreover, I''m not only doing this for you, but also for the family of three who died in vain.¡± Kaeran moved his mouth and wanted to persuade him, but he couldn''t say anything. In the end, he could only say, "Mr. Chen, take care.¡± Fade nodded and left. Along with Baldrick, they entered the living room. As soon as he entered the living room, Fade saw an old man in his 70s sitting in the main seat with the white beard and long hair. The man was very old, but his face was red from the blood on his face. His body exuded a strong aura. Obviously, he was a master of martial arts. When the two entered the room, Baldrick took the initiative to salute the old man and said, "Master Mooi, Master Chen is here." Camach was a generation older than Baldrick, and was an elder in the martial arts world. Therefore, Baldrick had to speak respectfully to him. After he said that, Camach, who was sitting in the main seat, scrutinized Fade. At this moment, Fade met his eyes. He didn''t avoid him nor take the initiative to greet him. Seeing this, the corners of Camach''s eyes twitched slightly and he asked, "Are you Fade?" "Yes, I am. What do you want to talk to me about, Master Mooi?" Fade went straight to the point and asked directly. Camach was slightly surprised and then he said, "You know very well what I''m going to talk about.¡± "If you don''t tell me, I''m afraid I won''t know," Fade said. Camach''s expression darkened when he heard that. He sighed and leaned forward slightly. He said, "Since you don''t know, then I shall say it." "Kaeran is a disciple of Thousand Star Academy. Please return him to me, Mr. Chen.¡± "Return?" Fade sneered and said, "Master Mooi, you must be mistaken. Kaeran is a human, not an object. Wherever he wants to go, it''s up to him. I don''t control him, so there''s no need to discuss any returns¡¯. Camach frowned and looked a little unhappy. A a few seconds of silence, helooked at Fade and said > ina low Yoice, "Young man, I dant¡¯ want {o 5 quarrel with you. Now, hand overKaeran and I will ignore the fact thatyou hurt Kahale. Otherwise..." He snorted and locked at Fade with a threatening expression. Fade was not swayed by him at all. He said coldly, "I want to know, what do you think?" "You..." Camach mmed his palm the armrest of the chair, and anger was written all over his face. Then he said, "l want to solve this problem. Young man, don''t push me!" Hearing this, Rade snorted loudly and said, "If you really want to solve the problertt; then let''s rify what ~ happened with the death of the = hun erfamily back then. How about S anding right by them, instead of k u iling someone to shut theirmouth now." Content belongs:to NovelDrama.Org After seeing Fade get straight to the point, Camach stood up and shouted sharply, "Young man, don''t talk nonsense!" Fade sneered, "The truth can''t be covered up." "Young man, you''re making me angry, do you understand?¡± Camach''s gaze was cold as he looked at Fade. His expression was gloomy, and positive energy began to surge from his body.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Fade did not move, and the aura of his positive energy began to surge as well. Seeing that thetwo sides were about to fight; Baldrick quickly said, "Master Maoi, Fade, please don''t be? impulsive: It''s not good for the _~> martigharts world if both of you wereto fight against each other. Please calm down." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org = Camach said, "Baldrick, I am very calm, but some young people are too self-righteous.¡± Fade opposed harshly and said in a firm tone, "I''ve said that I''ll protect Kaeran. If you want to take him away, you''ll have to go through me first!" "Do you really think that I won''t kill you?" Camach was furious. With a loud shout, his energy directly enveloped Fade and he was about to take action Seeing this, Baldrick''s facial expression changed drastically. He quickly stepped forward to stop him and said, "Master Mooi, don''t be rash.¡± "Baldrick, are you going to go against me too?" Camach was furious. Baldrick quickly exined, "Master Mooi, that''s not what I meant. Please listen to me for a few moments.¡± Then, he went to Camach''s side and said in a low voice, "Master Mooi, you can''t kill Fade." "Why? His reputation as a Young Martial Arts Master is a big deal to outsiders, but it''s nothing to me.¡± Camach snorted. Baldrick hurriedly said, "Master Mooi, Fade''s identity is not simple. He has a very deep rtionship with that lord.¡± "That lord?" Camach did not react for a while. Then, Baldrick pointed upwards and said, "The one at the top.¡± Upon hearing this, Camach''s expression changed. He was extremely shocked. "Could it be the No. 1 on the Divine Dragon List, Master Hsuanyuen..." As the conversation continued, Camach saw Baldrick nod his head and confirm what he was thinking. Suddenly, his face sank and he locked at Fade with aplicated expression After a few seconds of silence, he nced at Fade. Without a word, he left abruptly. Chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 Baldrick sent Camach away and came to Fade''s side. He sighed and said to Fade, "Fade, you are too impulsive. There is no need to make things so awkward." Fade said, "Mr. Mu, you don''t know what Kahale did in the past. He..." Baldrick shock his head and said, "Fade, I heard about Kahale a long time ago. This kind of thing is indeed very serious and unbearable. In a fairy tale, Kahale is a viin. He must be punished and the dead must be avenged.¡± "However, this is the real world, and there are many things that are not as simple as you think. In fact, simr things have existed in almost every noble and decent family." "There is a saying that capitalism was built from blood. It is also the same in the martial arts world. Almost all martial arts institutes have had something like that during their formation. If you really want to find out the truth about each one, I''m afraid that no one in the entire martial arts world can escape.¡± Hearing this, Fade could not help but stay silent. Although he had already expected such thoughts, he still felt a little strange when he heard what Baldrick said. After a moment of silence, he looked up at Baldrick and said, "Mr. Mu, I don''t know what''s going on with the others and I don''t care about all of them for the time being, but this happened in front of me. I can''t sit by and do nothing about it." "s." Baldrick sighed and said to Fade, "Given your temper, I won''t be able to persuade you. However, there is one thing that I hope you can promise me, Fade." "What''s it?" Fade asked. Baldrick said, "If you want Kaeran to publicly confess what happened and if you want to take action against Thousand Star Academy, I hope it won''t be any time soon. Wait at least three months first.¡± "Three months? Why?" Fade asked in confusion. Baldrick said, "You have received an invitation too. This time, it is the meeting between the associations, the n Committee and the Martial Arts League. Something important is going to be announced at the meeting. It may be rted to the entire martial arts world. Therefore, before the announcement, I hope you will not do anything to Thousand Star Academy.¡± Fade thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "Mr. Mu, I understand.¡± "Okay, then you should have a good rest. The meeting will be held soon," Baldrick instructed as he departed. Fade then arranged for White w and ck Lord to find a new secret ce for Kaeran to settle down. At the same time, on the other side of the hall center, Sylvia, who had intended to rush over, couldn''t catch up with those powerful martial artists at all. She could only stay where she was with curiosity and anxiety. Cutside the hall, Tony and Moanna didn''t know what had happened in the martial arts convention. When they saw their daughtere out, they immediately greeted her with a smile and asked with great concern, "Sylvia, how was the speech? What did you gain? Did you meet any Martial Arts. Masters?" Sylvia was worried about Fade, so she didn''t listen to her parents.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Seeing this, Moanna''s face suddenly fell. She said unhappily, "You''re still thinking about the boy, Fade. I have already told you not to have anything to do with that guy, he..." Without waiting for her mother to finish, Sylvia said, "Mom, that''s enough.¡± "Wh- What''s going on with you? How dare you shout at me? I spent so many years raising you, all in vain..." Meanna became agitated. At the side, Tony''s expression was also a bit unsightly. Sylvia was very annoyed. She frowned and said, "Dad, Mom, don''t say it. If you say this again, you may die!" The word "die" shocked the two of them. Tony frowned and said in a deep voice, "Sylvia, what are you talking about?¡± Sylvia said, "I''m not talking nonsense. Do you know who Fade is?" "Who? Isn''t he just a young man with a little martial arts knowledge?" Asked Moanna. Tony also said, "That kid actually barged into the Martial Arts Conference and hasn''te out yet? Did he get lectured by the Masters inside?" Sylvia said, "Stop it. Fade is actually the Young Martial Arts Master, Master Chen! He''s a real Master of Martial Arts, a guest invited by the Martial Arts Conference.¡± "Th-This is impossible. H-how could he be a Grand Master? This..." "Young Martial Arts Master? The very powerful Martial Arts Master who has been on the news recently? How could it be? He..." Tony and Moanna were shocked at the same time. They had disbelief written all over their faces. Sylvia didn''t want to exin anything to them. She said, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Manric or my master.¡± Tony and Moanna immediately looked at Manric, Thanford, and Chaplin They cautiously asked, "Master, Sylvia said Fade is a young master. Is that true?" Thanford''s face turned pale. He had not recovered from the shock. At this moment, when he heard Tony and Moanna''s question, his eyes turned cold, and he said unhappily. ¡°It''s true.¡± After receiving confirmation, both Tony and Moanna instantly turned ice-cold. They froze on the spot and could not move at all. For a moment, boundless fear rose in their hearts, and a chill ran down their spines, making them feel extremely frightened The two looked at their daughter, and their hearts were filled with endless regret. They were looking forward to their daughter''s a¡éhievement in martial arts. She could get to know more N powerfulpeople and take her family a step f further. For this reason, they bowettto Manric and treated-- Thanford well. However, they" were seblind that they didn''t realize that Fade was the real master. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org If the two had a different attitude towards him at that time, maybe they would have a rtionship with him now, and the whole family would have prospered. However, they had forsaken that which was easy to achieve, Thinking of this, the two felt endless regret in their hearts. They were so disappointed in themselves. It had been a few days since the conference ended, but during this period of time, almost all the people. in the martial arts world in Capi tal City enfhusiastically discussed the events The f ocus of the discussion was-the presence of the Young Martial Arts Master, Master Chen. The contents of Master Chen''s talk were made public and attracted the attention of countless martial artists. Many of them left messages and expressed that they had benefited a lot from his speech. Of course, the main focus was Fade and Emmit''s fight The two Masters took action right away. This alone was enough to attract attention. In addition, Fade''s? non- stopnews during this period immediately attracted countless people¡¯ s attention. It also gained the attention of theizens. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? Chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 When they saw from the video that Emmit was beaten by Fade to the extent where he vomited blood, they couldn''t help but feel very excited Numerous rumors about Fade''s strength spread across the Inte. Some people said that he had reached thete stage of the Heaven Level. Some people said that he could rank within the top 30 of the Divine Dragon List. Some even said that as he had killed four masters on the Dark List, he was already one of the top 10 masters on the Divine Dragon List. Of course, although there was a variety of ttering words, there was also a lot of opposition. Some people said that his fame was greater than his strength, and his power was overly exaggerated. Some pecple said that his so-called glorious achievements were achieved by opportunistic means. In short, the information about Fade, both true and false, flooded the inte and it could be said to be overwhelming. Fade did not pay attention to the rumors and approached his junior, Joey. Previously, he found the Nine- star Root under Namuchia Lake in Northern Jusberg. He cured her illness and her body healed fast. As soon as she saw himing, she pouted and said, "Fade, you finally have time for me." "You''ve been in Capital City for so many days. You even met Lily and Mnie and I heard that you hooked up with a girl named Sylvia. Fade, I thought you hadpletely forgotten about me." As soon as they met, the girl immediatelyined. At the side, Moore also walked out. Seeing this, he red at his daughter and said, "Joey, don''t talk nonsense.¡± Immediately after that, he said to Fade, "Fade, Joey was only joking. Please don''t mind her.¡± Fade saw Moore and Joey talking andughing and knew that the rtionship between the father and daughter had beenpletely restored. At this moment, they were close, and he couldn''t help but smile. "Master Chen, I know Joey''s character very well. I won''t worry about it." Fade said with a grin. Immediately after, Moore invited Fade into the house. After chatting for a while, Fade asked about Joey''s health. The girl suddenly became excited and raised her right arm. She said with a smile, "Fade, I''ve recovered from my injuries. Now that I''ve recovered my strength, I''m very strong. Maybe you''re no match for me!¡± "Really?" He raised his eyebrows. She smiled and said, "Fade, why don''t I practice with you?" "Well okay. I haven''t practiced with you in a long time." Fade smiled and said, "I miss the time when I beat you and you begged for mercy on Tianwu Mountain!¡± "I didn''t beg for mercy! Now, I''m going to beat you until you beg for mercy." The girl was very confident. "I''l give it a try." Fade raised his eyebrows.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Immediately after, the two of them went to the courtyard and stood in front of each other. Moore stood by the side and served as the judge and audience. Following his signal, the two people in the arena began to move instantly. Their fists and feet flew in the air, and each move of theirs was quick as they fought against each other. When Moore watched this from the side, he couldn''t help but be shocked. Although he knew that Fade and his daughter were the disciples of that master, and that their strengths were definitely extraordinary, he was still quite shocked by their fight. The way the two people moved, may it be in terms of speed, flexibility, agility, strength, or other aspects, they had almost reached a perfect degree of integration that any martial artist would envy. Moore was, after all, an expert. With careful observation, he couldn''t find any ws in the two of them. Crack, crack, crack, crack! The two of them quickly exchanged more than 100 moves. Fade also figured out Joey''s strength and body condition. He slightly exerted force and pped her away with one palm. She couldn''t withstand it, and she suddenly staggered Then, like a sh, Fade appeared behind her, grabbed her by the neck, and directly lifted her up. "Joey, you''ve lost!" When the girl was lifted up, she immediately began to sway and she shouted, "Fade, let go of me. Don''t lift my neck." "When you were young, didn''t this always happen?¡± Heughed. "Fade, I''m already an adult, but you''re still acting like this. I care about my reputation.¡± The girl was so angry that she started crying out to Moore for help. "Dad. Fade is bullying me again! Please save me!" Seeing this, Moore was at a loss for words. After fighting for a while, Fade let go of Joey. He rubbed the angry girl''s head and said with a smile, "Although your strength has been restored to the middle stage of the Heaven Level, you''re still far from defeating me. Let''s work harder!¡± "Hmph, Fade, don''t becent. I will defeat you sooner orter. I willl" Joey clenched her fists and encouraged herself. When Moore heard this, the corners of his eyes couldn''t help but twitch a few times. The expression on his face became a little unnatural. Moore, who ER also a champion in the Martia Ads Convention, was very famous: Although he concealed his identity¡± for decades after being: hun edby the Chiang family, after the peelious year''s reappearance, because his strength was atthe peak stage of the Earth Level, he was regarded as a big shot. Content belongs to However, now, he couldn''t see through the young Fade at all. As a result, even his daughter was now in the middle stage of the Heaven Level, and her strength was more than one level above him. Immediately, Moore felt that he had failed as a father. Fade''s keen senses alerted him to the strange state of Moore''s emotions. He locked over and smiled, "Master Chen, how''s your cultivation recently? You''re not too far from the Heaven Level, are you?" Hearing this, Moore sighed and said, "I''ve been stuck at the peak of the Earth Level for many years. Although I feel that I''m not far from the Heaven Level, I''m alwayscking something.¡± "If you don''t mind, I''ll show you something. It may be helpful," Fade said. "Really? I''ll have to trouble you then, Fade.¡± Moore said happily. Immediately after, Fade examined Moore carefidly and soon discovered''some problems with his_ cultivatign¡± n reality, Moore was extremely talented and had oY uited enough experience. Howaver, many years on theTun had caused some hidden injures to his body. These hidden-injuries weren''t too serious, and there usually weren''t any obvious effects from them. ~~ However when Moore tried to break through to the Heaven Level, the" impaet o of these hidden inj uries had always caused him to fail, and each tiffie, he felt like he missed just by a bit. Thus, Fade treated him and gave him a prescription. After taking the medicine for a period of time, he could heal the internal injuries in his body. There wouldn''t be any problem if he tried to break through to the Heaven Level. Later, Fade and Joey went to the Luo family again and met Old Master Dormer and Leroy. They also checked on Gentro, who was still in aa, before going back. Chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 The next day, Fade received a call from Joey, asking him to go to Capital University. At the university, he walked into the campus. Looking at the familiar campus and recalling the time when he was a teacher here, he felt a little nostalgic. However,pared to how it was in the past when he was there, the Capital University campus seemed more lively now, even noisier. Except for the ordinary students, a few hundred meters from where Fade was, several luxury cars passing by. Several young men in fashionable attire held sexy women amidst the crowd. They started to make out with each other. "I don''t know when Capital University became so popr.¡± He frowned slightly and felt a little puzzled. It should be noted that when he was still in school, even rich people like Wilton and Centro would not have acted so boldly in school. As he was deep in thought, a careful voice came from the side, "Mr. Chen!" Hearing the sound, Fade turned his head and found four students locking at him "Who are you?" He did not recognize them for a while. A few students saw him turn his head and became excited. "Mr. Chen, we are students of the Chinese Medicine School. When we were still freshmen, you taught our sses.¡± Hearing this, Fade vaguely remembered that these students were students from his ss. Hence, he greeted them with a smile. "Hello!" Then, he saw the lunchbox and fruits carried by the students. He couldn''t help asking, "Are you going to visit a patient?¡± The students nodded and said, "Mr. Chen, we are going to visit Handrick." "Handrick? What happened to him? Is he sick?" Fade asked with concern. The students shook their heads and said, "Handrick is not ill, but has been in a bad mood recently, so we want to see him." Hearing this, Fade looked at the time and discovered that it was still early, so he said, "I''ll go with you." "Mr. Chen, that''s great.¡± The students were extremely excited. Following which, the few of them walked towards the staff dormitory together. Cn the way, Fade chatted with them "Mr. Chen, are you back to teach?" A student looked at him expectantly. He shook his head and said, "No, I just want to have a look." "That''s toc much of a pity. If you don''te back, Mr. Chen, our campus, after what happened with Handrick, will lose another good teacher.¡± The student sighed emotionally.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Another? What''s wrong with Handrick?" Fade realized something and asked. The student said, "Mr. Chen, you don''t know? Handrick is going to be dismissed. He will not be the Principal of the Chinese Medicine School.¡± "What? How could this be?" He was a little surprised. Cne had to understand that regardless of whether it was fame or strength, Handrick was the only candidate for the university''s Chinese Medicine School. Fade didn''t expect him to be dismissed at all. "We don''t know what the school is thinking. They are going to withdraw Handrick and let those martial artists mess up the school.¡± a student said angrily. Fade realized something and immediately asked, "Martial artists? What does this mean? A martial arts artist has joined?" The student nodded. "Mr. Chen, didn''t they join society a while ago? Quite a few martial artists swarmed out. Some of them have joined our school some of them as students and some of them as teachers." "If they have real talents or work hard, we wee them. However, most martial artists don''t want to work hard. They juste to the campus for the experience.¡± "What''s more, they don''t listen to the rules at all ang just mess around in the school They beat the students, financially''support students in ~~ C exchange for rtionships, rece the teathers, and do many othet bad things. Now, a martial artist wants the position of the Principal of Chinese Medicine School"and wants to take it from Handrick." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Handrick has seen the nonsense of these martial artists. He does not want them to harm the Chinese Medicine School, so he has been holding everything in and did not say anything." "Everyone isining and has expressed theirdissatisfaction to the school any times. However, these martial artists are su pported? by their own ns and have great¡± powe Ihe school doesn''t want ''to careabout them at all, or should I say; they don''t dare to care-Just let them mess up the schogt If it goes on like this, the campus in Capital University will be finished." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After listening to this, Fade thought of the sports cars and beautiful women he saw on campus just now, and he couldn''t help but frown. They arrived at the staff dormitory while chatting Handrick''s living quarters were on the first floor. There was a small yard surrounded by fences, in which some herbs were nted. These were Handrick''s favorites. However, when Fade and the others arrived in front of the small courtyard, what they saw was aplete mess The different kinds of herbs, which were carefully cultivated in the courtyard and the flower pots, were knocked to the ground. The medicinal nts had been purposely dug out. There were many stones on the ground, and traces of a fire could be seen. "What happened?¡± The few students werepletely shocked. Cn the other hand, Fade''s face darkened. He looked in the direction of the house and quickly rushed over. "I hope Handrick is fine." Hearing that, several students rushed in. Inside the house, the normally good- tempered Handrick had apletely red face. He stared at the thirty-something-year-old man in front of him and said, "You, how could you do this?" The man, Tahmores, sat in the chair and said tly, "Old man, it''s just a few pots of herbs. At the worst, I''ll pay you. Say, how much?" "It''s not about money. Those herbs are my hard work..." Handrick said. Without waiting for him to finish, Tahmores waved his hand impatiently and said, "Okay, okay, stop talking. What bullsh*t. In the end, it''s all about money." "Y- You, get out of here!" Pointing at Tahmores, Handrick was extremely angry. Hearing this, Tahmores'' face turned cold, and a majestic aura came from his body tHe snorted. "Old man, my~ patienceds limited. I''m going to be¡± the Priqcipal of the Chinese Medigine School. If you knowswhat''s goad for you, you should withdraw byyourself. Don''t let me do it.¡± "Otherwise, what''s going to happen next won''t be your flowers and nts, but your old bones," he threatened. "Even if I die, I won''t let you bring trouble to the Chinese Medicine School," Handrick said firmly. "Old man, you wanted to be forced, right?!" Tahmores'' expression darkened and he red at him. Handrick did not move but proudly said, "Unless I die, you won''t get that position.¡± "Old man, do you really think that I don''t dare to kill you?" Tahmores was furious, and his energy surged. He was going to attack him. Chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 Just at the critical moment, a roar sounded, "Stop!" Tahmores turned around and saw a figure rushing into the room, but he didn''t pay any attention. He continued his attack on Handrick. At the moment of his attack, the figure rushed out with a swoosh and smashed his attack with a punch. Then, he turned around in the air and appeared in front of Tahmores in a sh. With a crisp snap, a red five-fingered print appeared on his face. "You..." Tahmores instantly became furious and he red at the man in front of him with fierce eyes. "How dare you hit me? I''m going to kill you." However, at this moment, Fade did not pay any attention to this man. Instead, he supported Handrick and said, "Handrick!" Seeing Fade, Handrick was stunned for a moment, and then he was very agitated. "Fade, you are back. Why are you..." At this time, the students behind him also followed and exined to Handrick about meeting Fade. Seeing that the other person actually ignored him, Tahmores burst out, full of anger. With a shout, he punched at Fade and said, "I''l kill you." Feeling the wind of the fist behind him, Fade frowned and then gently swung his hand. With some strength, he knocked the person to the ground, and blood spurted out from his mouth. "You..." Tahmores stared at Fade with surprise and anger. Fade strode over, stepped on his chest, and said coldly, "I warn you, don''t trouble Handrick again. Get out of the campus immediately. Otherwise, it won''t be so simple next time." "Who are you? How dare you do this to me? I am a member of the Fight Martial Alliance. The Fight Martial Alliance has many coborators in Capital City. How dare you..." Tahmores was still unreasonable. Fade''s right foot exerted force, and the man¡¯s rib made a cracking sound. "I don''t care what the bullsh*t Fight Martial Alliance is. I''m telling you to get out of here now, or I''l kill you." Tahmores felt Fade''s terrifying pressure and did not dare to say anything else. He could only nod his head and leave in a state of despondency. However, as he walked to the door, Fade shouted coldly and stopped him, "Wait a minute!¡± Tahmores was shocked and looked at Fade in horror. "Wh-What else do you want?" Fade said coldly, "Go back and tell the people of the so-called Fight Martial Alliance, I''ll give you one day to get out of Capital University. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude.¡± Hearing this, Tahmores'' face changed, and his expression turned strange. However, he still nodded quickly. "Yes, yes!" "Get lost!" Fade waved his hand and said. Tahmores hurriedly fled, as if he had been granted an amnesty. Later, Fade and the students helped Handrick to his room. Fade checked his body and healed him with positive energy. Then, he started to talk about what had recently happened on campus. At the mention of this, Handrick''s eyes were suddenly filled with anger and helplessness. Over the past six months, more and more martial artists joined Capital University with special privileges. In the beginning, some martial artists just took a fancy to the golden-lettered signboard of Capital University and wanted to gain some reputation. However,ter on, as more and more martial artists arrived, many of them went into chaos, creating a foul atmosphere on campus. This was especially the case for Fight Martial Alliance, which Tahmores was a part of. About 70% of the martial artists in Capital University were members of the organization Hearing this, Fade could not help but be curious. He asked, "What background does Fight Martial Alliance have? Why have I not heard of it?" Handrick said, "l don''t know much about martial artists either. I just heard fromthe campus leaders that Fight Martial Alliance is a loose ? ) liance formed by some rogue-~~ RB martial artists. As they were worried that they would be at a ~ disadvantage against arger n, they set up this Fight Martial Alliance." "It''s also because the overall quality of these rogue martial artists is rtively poor. Therefore, in Capital University, they are the ones who constantly cross the line." After hearing this, Fade somewhat understood. At the same time, he was even more determined to drive out the martial artists of Fight Martial Alliance from Capital University. After chatting for a while, Fade received a phone call from Joey, "Fade, where are you? Why haven''t you arrived yet?" Hearing this, he was stunned. He looked at the time, only to discover that he had lost track of time and missed the appointment time with Joey while he was with Handrick All of a sudden, he immediately said, "I''m on campus. I''ll be right there.¡± "Fade, when did you be so unreliable?" Sheined. "Fade,e over quickly. The dinner is about to begin." Hanging up the phone, Fade said goodbye to Handrick and then went to Joey''s dinner. The dinner was-held on the commerciat-street outside the university: Entering the private room, Fade felta little embarrassed and¡± said, Fm sorry, I was dyed by something along the way, sai was late¡± ~ or "Fade, it''s alright. We''re just getting started," a woman''s voice could be heard from the side. He turned to look, and saw that it was Joey''s senior, Yankee. Next to Yankee, Hallim and Hassad, who was there during the old tomb''s archaeological incident, were also present. At this moment, they were all smiling at him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Fade, have a seat!¡± "Fade, we heard that you''vee to Capital City. We wanted to treat you to a meal as a way of thanking you," said Hassad as he took the initiative and raised his ss. Fade immediately picked up his ss and said with a smile, "Hassad, you''re too polite. It was a piece of cake." After the toast, a slight cough could be heard from the side. This attracted Fade''s attention. He saw a middle-aged man in a bluish-gray suit sitting next to him. He looked like he was in his fifties. Immediately, Fade was curious and asked, "Who is this?" Hassad immediately introduced, "Fade, this is the director of Capital Heritage Research Center, Caerwyn Gu. Director Gu is also the Vice-Chancellor of Capital University." While Hassadwas introducing him, Joey quietly-Used the aura of her positive energy and whispered to Fade, "Fade, we didn''t want to invite this gay, y, but he got the news from Hassad and he insisted oning here." ~ oo "He is also a member of the archaeologicalmunity, and he is Hassad''s superior. Therefore, Hassad has to agree. You just have to deal with it Don''t worry too much.¡± "I see." Fade nodded his head to show his understanding of the situation. Then, the dinner started and several people started eating, drinking, and chatting Hassad expressed his gratitude to Fade and asked some questions about the tomb in the West River District. He still couldn''t let the matter go. After all, he hadn''t seeded in his research. Several people were chatting with each other, but Caerwyn was left out and couldn''t get into the conversation for a long time. He coughed from time to time and rolled his eyes to show his dissatisfaction. However, Fade and the others didn''t take him seriously at all, as if they couldn''t see him. Chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 About half an hourter, Caerwyn''s expression became more and more dissatisfied. Finally, he couldn''t help but take the initiative to say, "l heard that you are a teacher at Capital University. That means that I am your superior.¡± His tone made Fade''s face sink. He frowned slightly and then said in a calm voice, "I resigned a long time ago." Caerwyn felt suffocated, and his expression became more and more dissatisfied. Hassad, who was by the side, saw this and quickly picked up his ss to propose a toast to him in order to smooth things over and change the topic. After drinking, Caerwyn snorted coldly, put down his ss, and said to Hassad, "Hassad, I came with you today to introduce you to an important person.¡± "Important person? Who is he?" Hassad was a little surprised. Obviously, he had not been informed about this. Caerwyn, however, did not take it seriously. He looked at his mobile phone and said, "Now that he''s outside, let''s go out and greet him." As he said that, he stood up, opened the door of the private room, and was ready to go out and meet him Hassad, Hallim, and Yankee''s expressions changed slightly and they stood up. Only Fade and Joey didn''t take Caerwyn''s words seriously and showed no intention of weing that person. Seeing this, Caerwyn looked at the two people with a gloomy expression on his face. He almost couldn''t help but get angry. At this moment, however, there was the sound of footsteps outside, which immediately attracted his attention. He immediately greeted the person with great enthusiasm and took the initiative to extend his hands to wee him. "Mr. He, wee! It''s an honor to have you here!" Following his voice, Fade and the others also looked over. They saw a middle-aged man in his forties. The man wore a white robe and had long hair. He came over with a smile. At the sight of this man, the gazes of Hassad and the others couldn''t help changing. Joey. who was sitting there, was even more unweing. She said directly, "Why is this guy here?" "What''s going on?" Fade looked at her and asked. She exined to him, "This guy is called Fakhir. He just became the Principal of the Literature School some time ago. It is said that he has harmed many girls, so theints from the Literature School have spread around. Many people publicly expressed their opposition, but the school is indifferent. I heard that this guy is from some n. He has a strong background, so the school dares not offend him." "Is he a member of the Fight Martial Alliance?" Fade asked. Joey was stunned for a moment and then nodded, "Yes, I think he is from the Fight Martial Alliance. Fade, how did you know?" "I just went to meet the Chinese Medicine School Principal Handrick," Fade exined simply and looked at Fakhir. It seemed like this guy was the same man who forced Handrick to give way to him. However, at this moment, Caerwyn''s attitude towards Fakhir was very respectful, even a little ttering. Although in status, Caerwyn was the Vice-Chancellor of the school and his rank was higher than Fakhir''s, but obviously, because of Fakhir''s identity in Fight Martial Alliance, he dared not be toc arrogant in front of him. While Fade and Joey were whispering to each other, Caerwyn walked in and stood in front of Fakhir. Hassad didn''t have a good impression of Fakhir, but at this moment, he could only smile and greet him. "Mr. He, please take a seat!" Caerwyn ttered Fakhir and asked him to take a seat. At this moment, Fade and Joey, who were still eating and drinking in their seats, naturally red without getting up to wee him. Caerwyn saw this and immediately shouted, "What are you doing? Mr. He is here, so why aren''t youing over to wee him?" Fade raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "As I said, I left the university. Whether you are a Director or a Principal, it has nothing to do with me.¡± "You..." Caerwyn was furious. He pointed at Fade and was about to attack him. Meanwhile, Fakhir nced over at?. Fade and-Joey and said with a smile, ''Direct¨¦r Gu, these little things are not worth mentioning. It''s nata big deal. " Content belongs 10. "You''re right, Mr. He." Caerwyn nodded quickly and asked Fakhir to sit down.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Then, with a ttering look, he poured wine and toasted him. It was lively. After a ss of wine, Fakhir put down his wine ss and coughed gently. He said, "Sorry to bother you during dinner. I have something to do today.¡± After saying that, he paused on purpose to attract everyone''s attention. However, Fade and Joey didn''t buy it at all. They continued to eat and drink as if he didn''t exist. Seeing this, Caerwyn could only pretend to be surprised and asked, "Mr. He, what is it?" Fakhir then continued, "Actually, this is rted to Joey." Fakhir looked at her as he spoke. Even if she didn''t care about him, when it came to her, she couldn''t help looking up at him. Fakhir continued, "If you''re well- ~~. informed; you should know that I''m not only the Principal of the Literature School, but also one re of the members of Fight Martial Alliance.¡± "Today, I am here on behalf of Fight Martial Alliance. I am here to invite you, Miss Joey, to join Fight Martial Alliance.¡± As soon as he heard this, Caerwyn was stunned and looked at Joey in surprise. Joey was also stunned for a moment, but then she waved her hand and said, "Sorry, I''m not interested.¡± Fakhir didn''t expect such a decisive response. He was caught off guard for a momentbeforeing back to his senses, Me said, "Miss Chen, the. Fight Mattial Alliance is thergest¡¯ a liancg apart from the Martial Arts League. Its scale isparakfe to that-of an Earth- level n. The nGmber of experts in the alliance is also quite frightening. There are more than twenty Heaven Level experts." "If you join the Fight Martial Alliance, you''ll definitely benefit a lot," he exined. However, after hearing this, she decisively refused, "I''m not interested.¡± "Miss Chen, the Fight Martial Alliance..." He wanted to say something else. However, Fade, who was by the side, said coldly, "She said she''s not interested. Are you deaf?" Fakhir''s face darkened after he heard Fade''s voice. Caerwyn also said, "How dare you to talk to Mr. He like that. Do you know..." "Shut up!" Fade said again and red at him. Caerwyn was so scared that he trembled and couldn''t speak at all. Seeing this, Fakhir locked at Fade with a gloomy expression and said coldly, "I''m here to invite Miss Joey. It has nothing to do with you, does it?" Fade said directly, "She is with me. How she thinks is identical to how I think." Chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 This shut Fakhir up, and the expression on his face was extremely ugly. After a few seconds of silence, he gritted his teeth and looked at Joey and Fade. He said, "You two can''t even imagine the power of Fight Martial Alliance. I''d advise you to think about it before you answer.¡± "Are you threatening us?" Fade raised his cold eyes and looked at him. Fakhir was shocked by Fade''s eyes and almost instinctively wanted to retreat. However, as the deacon of the Fight Martial Alliance, how could he be frightened by a young man like him? Holding back his fear, Fakhir sat where he was, with a gloomy look on his face. He gritted his teeth and said, "Believe what you want to believe. I''m warning you. If you offend Fight Martial Alliance, you''re doomed.¡± "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Director Gu and Hassad. Let''s see what has happened at Capital University recently.¡± Fakhir''s lips curled up in a dignified manner, and a proud look appeared on his face. Caerwyn immediately said, "You two are still young, and Joey is a student of Capital City. You''d better think about what Mr. He said.¡± Meanwhile, Hassad lowered his head and his expression darkened. He did not want to speak anymore. Facing the threat, Joey did not speak.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, when Fade thought of how Handrick was oppressed just now, his eyes suddenly turned cold. He shook his head and said, "I don''t want to fight with Fight Martial Alliance right now, but you don''t know what''s good for you. If you want to show off and threaten me, you are looking for death.¡± As he said that, he raised his right hand and directly pped Mr. He. Fakhir did not expect Fade to attack him. He was caught off guard and got pped. and a red palm print appeared on his face. Upon seeing this, Caerwyn was stunned and his eyes were filled with shock. He then roared angrily, "How dare you attack Mr. He! You..." "Such a despicable person. You should also be pped!" Fade flipped his hand and pped Caerwyn''s face. He coldly said, "lt is because of despicable people like you that Fight Martial Alliance entered Capital University and turned the entire campus into a mess.¡± "Y-You..." Caerwyn covered his cheek and red at Fade with his eyes full of anger. Fade''s eyes swept over them coldly and he said in an icy voice, "Stop talking nonsense, or I''l kill you.¡± Seeing his cold eyes, Caerwyn did not dare to speak and he retreated. At this moment, Fakhir, who had just regained his senses, suddenly stood up and red at Fade with his bloodshot eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "Y-You dare to hit me. Do you know..." Fade didn''t bother listening to him. He raised his arm and gave him a p. The huge force spun Fakhir in the air a few rounds, and then he fell heavily to the ground Fakhir opened his mouth, which was full of blood, and shouted, "I''m the deacon of Fight Martial Alliance! If you hurt me, we won''t let you go. Just wait, I''ll call for help." As he said this, he took out his mobile phone and called someone. Seeing this, Hassad and the others couldn''t help but look nervous. They looked at Fade and said, "Fade, you better quickly..." He waved his hand as if he didn''t care and said, "It''s okay, let him ask for help. It just so happens that I''m going to settle the matter with Fight Martial Alliance today.¡± After that, he sat down, picked up his cutlery and continued to eat Very soon, Fakhir finished the phone call. He looked at Fade with resentment in his eyes, and his face was extremely gloomy. Soon, there was a knock on the door, and Fakhir immediately looked at the door with expectation Next, a man in his thirties walked in. Fakhir suddenly frowned and said, "Tahmores, why are you here? Where are the Vice President and the others?" The man called Tahmores was also stunned. He was a bit confused. "Mr. He, what Vice President? What''s wrong with you?" "Tahmores, I was beaten and asked the Vice President to bring some people here. Didn''t youe here under his orders?" Fakhir said Tahmores shook his head and said, "Mr. He, I dost know about this. I''m here to inform you about something. Just gel young guy beat me up and said that our people from Fight Martial Alliance will be Kickedout of Capital University within a day.¡¯ "What? Who has the guts to go against Fight Martial Alliance?" Fakhir cried out in surprise. At this momen; Fade said indifferently: The time frame has changed. There''s no time left. You > have only-half a day left. In the = afternoon, if the members of Fight Martial Alliance are not out of Capital University, I''l kill your¡± Hearing the sound, Tahmores turned his head and looked over. When he saw Fade''s face, he was shocked. "Why are you here?" "Tahmores, what''s the matter?" Fakhir asked. Tahmores stared at Fade with uncertainty in his eyes. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Mr. He, this guy is the one who beat me and is driving us out of the college.¡± "What!" Fakhir was shocked. Caerwyn, whowyas standing at the side, was sq shocked that he couldn''t speak. He hadn''t thought that thisoung fellow in front of him would-be so arrogant as to beat up two embers of Fight Martial Alliance and kick them out of the sthool. Content belongsto NovelDrama.Org For a moment, the atmosphere in the room became tense. Fade. on the other hand, was indifferent. He continued to eat and drink. It was as if he did not take this matter to heart at all About a quarter of an hourter, there was the sound of footsteps outside the door. Then, a group of seven or eight people walked into the room. Their leader was a burly and sturdy man in his 60s with a crew cut named Fausto Huang. When Fakhir and Tahmores saw this group of people enter, they immediately became excited and came forward one after another. "Mr. Huang, here you are." "Vice President, you have to get us some justice!¡± Fausto stepped in. When he saw Fakhir and Tahmores, whose faces were all bruised, his eyes sank and he asked, "What the hell is going on?" Fakhir pointed at Fade and said quickly, "Vice President, I invited Joey to join Fight Martial Alliance. As a result, this guy spoke rudely and even attacked me. This is an insult to Fight Martial Alliance." Tahmores also added, "Vice President, not just that, but this guy also hit me. He said that the people of Fight Martial Alliance should withdraw from Capital University immediately, otherwise, he will destroy us.¡± "What!" Fausto''s expression darkened. He locked his eyes on Fade, with a powerful aura around him. "How dare you go against Fight Martial Alliance so openly! Do you know what will happen if you do this?" Feeling his aura, Fade instantly judged Fausto¡¯s strength. He was likely in the early stage of Heaven Level and could be regarded as a Martial Arts Master. However, this kind of strength was nothing to him. Chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 Fade tock a bite of vegetables, put it into his mouth, and chewed slowly. Then he said lightly, "Consequences? Do you know what will happen if you offend me?" "Brat, don''t be too arrogant. Who do you think you are!" Tahmores shouted angrily.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Now that Fakhir had the Vice President to back him, he was full of confidence. He became arrogant again, "Our Vice President is a Martial Arts Master. Boy, if you know what''s good for you, kneel down and beg for mercy right now, otherwise..." "I kneel down? Can Fight Martial Alliance afford it?" Fade snorted coldly, put down his bow! and cutlery, and looked up at Fausto Fausto''s face was full of anger, but when he saw Fade''s face, his expression couldn''t help changing greatly. The anger on his face directly turned into astonishment. "How is it possible? Fade, Master Chen, how can it be you?" Fade said faintly, "It''s me. Do you still want to fight with me now?" Fausto''s face froze, and he did not dare to move. Meanwhile. Fakhir and Tahmores were a little confused "Vice President, why don''t you do it?" "Mr. Huang, this guy is sc arrogant. Teach him a lesson!¡± Hearing the two of them, the expression on Fausto''s face became more and more ugly. Finally, with a roar of anger, he pped the faces of the two people. "Shut up." The two men were stunned and covered their faces with their hands. They looked at him in astonishment and said, "Vice President, how could you..." Fausto gritted his teeth and red at the two. He shouted, "Do you know who Mr. Chen is? How dare you talk nonsense here?" "Who is he?" "Isn''t he just an ordinary boy? Does he have any special identity?" "Special identity? Let me tell you, this is the recently famous Young Martial Arts Master, Master Chen!" Fausto shouted angrily. As soon as this identity was announced, everyone at the scene was shocked, except for Joey. "Th- This is impossible! He is Fade, the Young Martial Arts Master!" "Fade, who created the Sacred Water, the same man who was able to defeat four masters on the Dark List?" "What''s more. is he Fade who defeated Master Lu at the Martial Arts Conference?" Fausto looked at Tahmores and Fakhir, who were extremely shocked. He nodded and said, "It''s this Master Chen." Immediately, Fausto looked at Fade and said, "Master Chen, it''s our fault this time. Please forgive us." He red at Tahmores and Fakhir, asking them to apologize to Fade. The two were stunned. Although they felt wronged and unwilling, they had no choice but to kneel down and apologize respectfully. Fade looked at them and said coldly, "Not enough!¡± Hearing this, Fausto could not help but frown gently. He said, "Master Chen, what other requests do you have?" Fade said, "People from Fight Martial Alliance, get out of Capital University andpensate for the losses the university has faced during this period of time. Also, apologize in public.¡± "This..." Upon hearing Fade''s words, Fausto couldrthelp but frown. With an awkward expression, he said, "Master Chen, the reason why we x from Fight Martial Alliance entered the university is to learn and improve ourselves. We''ve advanced, I through integration with themon folk. We don''t have any ill intefitions, but..." "I don''t want to hear more lies." Fade said coldly, "This is an order. Either you get out on your own, or I''ll take action to kick Fight Martial Alliance out. Of course, if I take action, I can''t guarantee the consequences. You can choose which way to go.¡± This overbearing threat made Fausto feel asurge of anger in his chest. He > wanted to express his anger, bi F he didn''t dare to show in front of Fade. He could only say, "Master Chen, only some of our peaple disrupted the campus. Isn''t it Bit too much for you ta do this?¡± "Too much?¡± Fade snorted coldly. "When I wipe out Fight Martial Alliance, you won''t think that I''m too much." Hearing this, the muscles on Fausto''s face twitched violently, and his anger butned "Master Chen, you are famous 2 and your status as the ? Young Martial Arts Master is powerful. " "However, Fight VERE] Alliafice can''t be a pushover: either. There are 23 Martial Arts Masters in our n. Although they aren''t as well-known as you, Master Chen, it''s still uncertain who will win in a fight!" "Are you threatening me?" Fade raised his eyebrows and looked at him. Fausto snorted coldly and said, "I don''t mean that. I''m just telling you the truth about our Fight Martial Alliance, Master Chen." "The truth?" Fade sneered. "So what if there are 23 Martial Arts Masters? As I said, you have to get Fight Martial Alliance out of Capital University." "Fade, you..." Fausto was really angry. After all, he was a Martial Arts Master as well. It was already a concession for him to swallow the insult and humiliation in front of Fade. However, this guy was aggressive and insatiable, and he couldn''t stand it. With a heavy snort, Fausto''s energy began to surge. He said with a cold expression, "Master Chen, you are well-known. Today, I''d like to give ita try." "Want to fight with me?" Fade looked at him and raised his eyebrows. "You will regret it." "That might not necessarily be the case.¡± Fausto was filled with confidence. The aura on his body grew stronger and stronger. The people in the private room immediately felt immense pressure on them. Fade got up and said lightly, "It''s not convenient here. Let''s move to another ce.¡± After that, he stepped out of the private room. Fausto went out with the members of the Fight Martial Alliance. The rest of the people were not in the mood to continue eating. After paying the bill, they immediately followed After leaving the hotel, Fade looked around and locked his eyes on a stone tower in Capital University. He said, "That''s it!" Fausto nodded and said, "Okay! The stone tower was located northeast of Capital University. It was located on the campuske and had a wide view. There were no school buildings around, so they would not hurt the innocent. With this, Fausto took the lead. He bent his legs slightly, gathered his strength, and then exerted all his strength. His strong body suddenly flew out like a racket. From a distance of more than a thousand meters, he directly rushed to the top of the stone tower. With such strength, Tahmores, Fakhir, and other members of Fight Martial Arts Alliance had confidence. They nced at Fade at the side. Fade shook his head slightly. Without any fancy moves, he stepped out as usual. As for him, he directly flew into the air and walked step by step towards the stone tower. This move surprised all the pecple present in an instant. Fakhir and Tahmores were martial artists. They knew that Fade''s trick seemed ordinary, but it was much more difficult than Mr. Huang''s. For a moment, the two people''s faces sank. Chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 Cn top of the stone tower, Fausto''s expression darkened at this moment. However, he immediately let out a cold snort and said, "It''s nothing more than a fancy trick. One has to depend on one''s true martial arts skills when ites to fighting." After that, Fausto gathered his positive energy and shouted loudly, "Fausto of Fight Martial Alliance, I''m here today to fight with the Young Martial Arts Master, Fade." This roar, along with the rolling sound wave, instantly spread throughout Capital University, attracting countless students and teachers who came out to watch After all, there were a lot of people from Fight Martial Alliance in Capital University then. In addition to that, Fade, the Young Martial Arts Master, was really famous, so he quickly attracted the attention of the whole university. In an instant, thekeside under the stone tower was surrounded by people. Many people picked up their mobile phones and began to record what was going on at the top of the stone tower. Among these onlookers, there was a group of middle-aged people in suits and ties. They looked a little anxious These people were the leaders of Capital University. They didn''t know what had happened at all. How did Fausto of the Fight Martial Alliance, and Fade, two big shots, end up in this duel? Fortunately, it didn''t take long for them to find Hassad, Fakhir, and the others to understand what had happened Suddenly, the faces of the leaders changed. Many of them had joy and expectation on their faces and almost couldn''t help smiling. However, with Fakhir and Caerwyn around, they dared not be too obvious about it. After all, most of the leaders of Capital University certainly did not wee the members of Fight Martial Alliance. They were just afraid of their strength, so they did not dare to resist. Now, Fade hade forward for them, so they were happy. However, the Vice President of Fight Martial Alliance, Fausto, was quite powerful. They were not sure if Fade would win or not. At this moment, Fade saw more bystanders. He locked at the smug smile on Fausto''s face and said lightly, "You want to make things worse." Fausto smiled and said, "The Young Martial Arts Master, Master Chen, has recently gained a great reputation. If I can defeat you, the name of Fight Martial Alliance will be exalted." Hearing this, Fade nodded his head and said, "So that''s what you think. However, do you really think that you can defeat me?" "Whether I can defeat you or not, well find out after we fight." Fausto snorted coldly then shouted, "Let''s begin!" Immediately, the energy on his body was like boiling water, rolling up and down, majestic and mighty. Seeing this, the audience suddenly became lively. They captured the scene from different angles. At this mement, some people who knew martial arts excitedly exined Fausto''s strength, realm, and martial art skills to others, which immediately made everyone very excited Compared to Fausto''s huge actions, at this moment, Fade was very calm, even a little dull. With his hands behind his back, he stood at the side of the stone tower and looked at Fausto with no expression on his face, just like a sculpture. He didn''t move at all His behavior immediately caused the crowd to talk among themselves. "What''s wrong with Fade? Why isn''t he moving?" "Is Master Chen frightened of Mr. Huang? Why doesn''t he move?" "Could it be that Master Chen will lose? He is my idol. I don''t want to see him lose." "Actually, it''s normal for Master Chen to lose. Although he''s quite famous, it''s normal that he would lose to some senior Masters at this young age." Amidst the countless discussions, Fausto''s momentum umted until it was at its peak. Like a volcano that was about to erupt, he looked at Fade with terrifying power and said, "Fade, take this!" With a roar, his sturdy body suddenly jumped up high and punched out with his two fists. With a terrifying oppressive aura, he fell from the sky and heavily bombarded Fade. The majestic energy surrounded Fausto. His strong body made him look like a meteor falling from the sky. He wanted to smash everything in his way.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Not just Fade, but also the stone tower under his feet seemed to be on the verge of copse from this terrifying pressure. At the sight ofthis, Hassad, who was beside theke, couldn''t help but be worried. He said anxiously, - "The stone tower has a history of" nearly two hundred years. Thisls a cultural relic! Don''t destroy ithike this!¡¯ _~ = "Quick, stop Mr. Huang!" However, Hassad''s worry could only be worries. At this moment, no one could stop Fausto from making his move. Hassad''s face turned pale. He could only pray that Fade would be able to block Fausto''s move and protect the stone tower. "Fade, the stone tower is a historical structure. You..." Before Hassad could finish his words, a loud sound was heard. Fausto mmed down heavily, and a huge force pressed down on Fade. The terrifying pressure from the strength spread across theke, making the calmke water surge at the moment. The stone tower began to visibly shake. When Hassad saw this, his face turned pale, and his eyes were filled with dejection. He knew that the stone tower couldn''t be preserved anymore. Given this kind of huge pressure, whether or ngt Fade could block Fausto''s attack was already a huge. problem Moreover, it was very RN difficult for him to block the attack as its difficult to protect himself. It was difficult to ensure thatthe dissipating strength woulgnot destroy the stone tower. Content belongs to At the thought of this, Hassad let out a long sigh and could not help but close his eyes. However, at this time, Fade was ready to throw a punch to p Fausto away. After hearing Hassad''s words, a thought shed through his mind. He flipped his fist over, and it turned into a palm. At the same time, his left hand repeatedly moved, releasing several streaks of energy. Seeing this, many people were a little confused. They did not know what he was doing. But soon, they knew. Bang! Fade threw out his right palm and it collided with Fausto''s attack. Fade easily blocked the huge pressure from the force with his palm, and he was not hurt at all. However, the strength released by Fausto''s attack spread out from Fade''s body and rushed to the stone tower below. The stone tower began to shake even more violently. Fragments of dust could be vaguely seen falling from the stone tower. It seemed that it could not hold on any longer. Despite this, at this moment, Fade''s left hand repeatedly reached for the energy in the-air, and now, he N exerted some power. The airand C force intertwined with each other and formed a vital in the air The power from Fadeplete ly epyeloped the air released-by Mr. Huang, wrapping aroundt, not letting a single bit of it out. Content belongs to Chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 This time, not just the bystanders, but also Fausto himself was a little surprised. Cne had to know that it wasn''t difficult for two martial artists of the same level to defeat each other. However, if they wanted topletely control each other, it would be a huge challenge. Normally speaking, it would be very difficult for martial artists of the same level to do this. Only an opponent with strength far above the other was able to easily control his opponent. And now, Fade had aplished this with Fausto. "Could it be that his strength is not just one level higher than mine?" He was shocked. He looked at Fade in a different light. Just as he was in a daze, Fade''s right palm turned into a w. He grabbed at Fausto in the air. Then, swinging his arms, he threw him out like he was throwing a stone. Fausto let out a long shout in mid- air, and his figure quickly turned into a ck spot before he disappeared in the air. This result was something that no one had ever seen before. Quite a few people at the scene were stunned. They did not think that Fausto of Fight Martial Alliance would actually be defeated in such a simple manner. Fade had eliminated him within three moves. Some people who knew martial arts were even more surprised. That was because they could see that if it wasn''t for Fade wanting to protect the stone tower, he could have defeated Fausto with just one move, not three. For a moment, there was silence. Everyone''s eyes were focused on Fade, who was on top of the tower, and they didn''t say anything. Fade withdrew his arms and swept a nce over the crowd. Then, he said in a clear voice, "The people of Fight Martial Alliance, get out of Capital University now. If anyone disagrees, I will personally drive him away.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, all the people present were shocked and in an uproar. Then, everyone saw that among the crowd, faculty buildings and other buildings in Capital University, people were constantlying out. These people had be well-known figures in the university over the past few months. However, at this moment, all of them were dusty and dirty. Like mice, they left the school in a hurry. They didn''t even pack their luggage, which made them look even more pathetic. The members of Fight Martial Alliance were all martial artists, and it was not that they didn''t want to resist. Just now, before the fight, when they heard Fade''s voice, many people were dismissive, and they were even ready to work together to teach him a lesson. However, when they saw the result of the fight between Fade and Fausto, all of them were scared silly. They had no ns on fighting at all, so they ran away in a hurry. After all, Fausto was a Martial Arts Master at the early stage of the Heaven Level, and even he was no match for Fade. It was impossible for them, a group of ck and Earth Level martial artists, to win.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As a result, the members of Fight Martial Alliance, who had been swaggering around Capital University for a few months, all left the university in less than five minutes. Fade did not name the remaining members and rogue martial artists, but they were shocked and left secretly. Capital University, which had been disrupted for months, finally returned to its previous calm. The teachers and students who surrounded the arena looked at Fade, who was standing at the top of the tower, full of excitement and gratitude. They pped their hands in excitement. Hassad was so excited that he couldn''t help but cry. He kept mumbling, "Thank you, thank you!" Later, Fade came down from the stone tower and went back to Joey and the others. He greeted Hassad and Hallim. As for Fakhir, Caerwyn, and the others, they had already left gloomily with pale faces. News about the fight between Fade and Fausto of Fight Martial Alliance spread quickly in Capital City, bing a hot topic. Cn the Inte, many online celebrities praised and thanked Fade for what he did. After all, in their view, it was really inappropriate for the fighters to disturb the university. However, in the martial arts world, many martial artists did not think of Fade in the same way. Although there were also many martial artists who supported him, the number of martial artists who opposed him was also quiterge. "What the hell is Fade doing? It''s only been a few days, and he has made the news again.¡± "First, the Martial Arts Conference, then Szeto Academy, and now, he''s making trouble at Capital University. Is he trying to hype himself?" "A martial artist is a martial artist. What is important is strength, not being a star. Fade has gone astray!" "Now, although he has be famous, we don''t know what will happen. At the Martial Arts Conventionyhe offended Master Lu. As for the incident with Szeto RN Academy, he offended Thousand Star Academy. What''s more, he also offended the n Commi ttee alot, which didn''t include the people from the Martial Arts League and the Flying Dragon n. Naha, he''s young, but he has made a lot of enemies!" "The meeting held by Mr. Xu will be soon. That is where the martial artists will make the important decisions. At that time, Fade will suffer a lot." There was a hot discussion on the Inte. Later, even the president of Fight Martial Alliance, Zanderick Hsiahou, personally issued a speech saying that what happened between Fade and Mr. Huang required an exnation. However, Fadepletely ignored Zanderick''s speech. He wanted to go to a gathering with his friends Susie, Yuri, and Romeo. Cn this day, the high-level meeting of the Martial Artists came to pass, hosted by Mr. Xu. Because the conference was held for high-level personnel, the hosts and the martial artists were all famous masters or important figures. Aimost the entire martial arts world and even the whole country were all focused on this event. Cn the Inte, this meeting was referred to as the "Top Conference of Martial Arts¡±, indicating that this meeting was a top-notch gathering for the nation¡¯s martial artists. As one of the invited guests, Fade also came to attend this meeting. The meeting venue was also of a very high standard. It was held ina ce called''Begonia Hall. This was where officials held meetings of or > presided over national events. Therefore, it could be seen that the superiors attached great importance te this meeting. Content fhelongs to Before entering Begonia Hall, there was an extremely strict security protocol. The soldiers in charge all. oN had surging positive energy and had extraordinary momentum. They¡± were. at least Earth Level martial artists, and some of them were even Martial Arts Masters in charge of patrol. Fade went through the security checks and sessfully entered Begonia Hall As soon as he walked in, he saw a lot of people gathered inside. Gathered in groups, they chattered away. The atmosphere was quite lively. However, when Fade came in, these people looked at him, and the atmosphere suddenly became a bit strange. Although he was quite famous and had been very popr recently, only n masters or established influential figures of the martial arts were there. Everybody there was extraordinary. Chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 Among them, many seniors had someints about Fade''s behavior and were feeling dissatisfied in their hearts. Not to mention that the martial artists who had conflicts with him would not take the initiative to say hello to him. Therefore, when he entered, it was different. When he came in, no one greeted him, and the atmosphere seemed to be a little awkward However, he didn''t care about this. They didn''t say hello to him, and he didn''t bother to talk with them. He found a seat in theer, sat down and closed his eyes to rest. However, although he did not want to make trouble for himself, some people could not sit still. A wave of sarcastic and scolding words drifted over to him "Some people are not that strong, and yet they are really good at causing a hype and creating amotion. Isn''t it lively?" "After all, it''s just hype. The foundation of a martial artist is strength.¡± "No matter how famous he is, what can he do? In the eyes of outsiders, there is no difference between him and a monkey show." "It doesn''t matter that some people want to make a fool of themselves. However, this person is going to participate in the Top Conference of Martial Arts with us. This will lower our standards and cause outsiders to look down on the Chinese martial arts world!" "Yes, I don''t understand why such a person would be invited. What right does he have to attend the Top Conference of Martial Arts, alongside all the forefathers of the martial arts world?" "If I knew that such a person was invited, I would have refused this meeting. Hmph!" In the midst of the discussion, a burly middle-aged man in his fifties deliberately mocked as he looked in Fade''s direction, wanting to see his reaction. However, Fade did not pay attention to their provocation at all. He just sat quietly at the side and closed his eyes to rest. Seeing this, the eyes of the burly man sank slightly and he winked at the thin man beside him. The man understood and whispered, "Chairman, I understand." Immediately. the thin man walked in Fade''s direction. When the martial artists from the other direction saw the situation, they all looked over at him with interest. "That is the chairman of the Fight Martial Alliance, Zanderick. It locks like he cannot resist fighting." "Two days ago, Fade publicly defeated Fausto of Fight Martial Alliance at Capital University. He also drove all the members of Fight Martial Alliance out of the university. Of course, Zanderick''s dissatisfied with Fade.¡± "Now, it sounds like a good show." Amidst the quiet discussion of the crowd, the thin man deliberately walked over to Fade with a cup of tea. When he walked to him, he threw the cup in his hand in an exaggerated way, and the tea flew towards Fade. Sitting quietly with his eyes closed, Fade felt the movement around him. He suddenly struck out a burst of energy and directly pushed the cup away. The tea and shattered ss flew directly towards the thin man''s face The thin man was caught off guard and was stabbed in the face by the ss shards. He let out a scream and quickly covered his face with his hand. However, he was still slow. At that moment, his face was full of shattered ss, and some of them had prated his flesh.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. These didn''t cause too much harm, especially for a top Martial Arts Master. However, the man¡¯s face immediately sank because he was humiliated in public. "What are you doing?" The thin man didn''t have time to clean up the ss pieces on his face. He red at Fade and shouted Fade sneered, looked at the man, and said faintly, "I should be the one asking you this question.¡± "You hurt me, and you want to put the me on me?" The man asked. At the same time, he asked everyone toe over and judge, "Let''s see how arrogant he is!" Fade looked at the crowd that surrounded him, including Zanderick, whomanded the man to move. The corners of Fade''s eyes twitched slightly. He didn''t bother talking and directly punched out. The energy hit the man, pushing him back a few steps. His face turned pale in an instant. "You..." The man covered his chest with his hands and red at Fade with anger and ferocity in his eyes. At this moment, Zanderick stepped out and locked at Fade. He sized him up and said in a deep voice, "Young man, aren''t you being arrogant? You hurt someone, and yet you still want to fight?" Fade stoodup when he heard this. He coldly faughed, "You must be the chairman of Fight Martial Alliance, Zanderick, right? We both know in our Hearts what the matter i All the martial artists present are not fools." "If you wish to take revenge, then just do it. I will apany you to the end. Otherwise, don''t y these little tricks and make a fool of yourself," he added. "You..." Zanderick did not expect him to be so direct as to point out the matter. For a moment, he felt choked and a little speechless. This also caused the surrounding martial artists to feel surprised, and their gazes towards Fade changed a little. Zanderick''s face darkened and his expression changed. He red at Fade and gditted his teeth.¡¯ Zanderick>&m the en of the esteemed Fight arial Alliance. You are jus? a rogue martial artist..I Was''to fight you, that would be an ergbarrassment to me." i wondering if you''re qualified to attend the Top Conference of Martial Arts?" He mocked Just as Zanderick was about to question him, a cold snort came from the side. "Mr. Chen is the Chairman of the Elder Association of the hidden families.¡± Following these words, everyone turned their heads and saw a group of peoplee over. Among them, the leader was a white-haired elder in his 70s. Although he was old, he was in high spirits and had an imposing manner. The martial artists around couldn''t help but feel a little surprised when they saw this group of people. "This is a member of the hidden family. The leader is Old Master Tarmon from the Lin family." "The strength of a hidden family can''t be underestimated, especially after merging with the leader of the Elder Association. People even call them the fifth Heaven Level n.¡± "Didn''t you say that Old Master Lin was going to be the chairman of the Elder Association? How did Fade be their chairman?" As for Fadesuddenly bing the chairmarof the Elder Association of the hidden families, many martial artists did not know the insidestory. At this moment, they appeared to be very / surprised. - Amongst them was Zanderick. His jaw fell open and his eyes widened as he looked at Tarmon. At this moment, he was at a loss for words. Tarmon led a group of people as they walked over. He respectfully bowed to Fade and addressed him as the chairman. Then, he red at Zanderick and said in a cold voice, "Is Fight Martial Alliance ready to start a war against the hidden families?¡± Zanderick''s expression changed and it became unpleasant. "Master Lin, I didn''t mean that." Chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 It wasn''t that he, Zanderick, was afraid, but that he had no choice but to surrender. After all, Fight Martial Alliance was a newly established organization made up of a group of rogue martial artists. Although it lookedrge, its actual power was nothingpared to a traditional n, let alone a big power like the hidden families Even withoutparing the influence of the organization, Zanderick only had strength at the middle stage of the Heaven Level. He could not enter the Divine Dragon List at all. As for Tarmon, he had the strength of thete stage of the Heaven Level, and was ranked 38th on the Divine Dragon List. He was definitely a top-tier expert Given the contrast, Zanderick did not dare to go against him. He could only bow his head and admit defeat. However, Tarmon did not seem to want to let him off so easily. In a cold voice, he continued to question him, "You don''t have such intentions? Then how will you, Mr. Hsiahou, exin the actions of Chairman Chen from the Elder Association of the hidden families?" "1-1 didn''t know who he was..." Zanderick wanted to exin. "That, I''m afraid you can''t exin!" Tarmon replied coldly. As he spoke, Tarmon''s aura pressed down on Zanderick, who felt a majestic aura enshroud him. Immediately, the pressure multiplied as his expression turned unsightly. At this moment, a voice came, "The meeting is starting. What are you doing?" This voice sounded very ordinary, but it contained an aura of positive energy, blocking Tarmon''s strength and relieving some of the pressure on Zanderick. Tarmon felt that something was amiss. Turning his head, he saw that the person in front of him was a powerful, middle-aged man. Immediately, his expression darkened as he coldly snorted, "Langham, what do you mean by this? Do you want to fight with me?" Romeo, who hade along with Tarmon, arrived at Fade''s side at this moment. He told him softly, "Langham is a member of the Lu family and he is very strong. Of the Heaven Level, he is ranked 42nd on the Divine Dragon List and is only four ranks lower than Master Lin. However, his strength is not necessarily weaker than his." "At the conference, Emmit, whom you had hurt, is Langham''s family member, from the Lu family," he added. After listening, Fade immediately understood what Langham was trying to say. At this moment, Langham smiled when he heard this. He looked at Tarmen and said, "Master Lin, I do not have this intention. It''s just that Mr. Xu has summoned us here because we have important matters to discuss. Right now, even before the meeting has started, everyone has already begun fighting among themselves. This isn''t very good!" Tarmon coldly replied, "That''s not for you, Langham, to judge.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The atmosphere was a little tense. At this time, an old voice sounded again, "Master Lin, why are you doing this? The Lu family is doing this out of goed intentions. Do you really want to continue?¡± Following the voice, everyone looked over. This time, even without Romeo''s introduction, Fade recognized the person in front of him. It was Camach, the guardian of Thousand Star Academy whom he had dealt with before. When Fade looked over, Camach was also looking at him. Although he had a smile on his face and an indifferent expression at this moment, there was a cold chill in his eyes. Fade knew that Camach''s heart had always been filled with hatred after he injured Elder Kahale of Thousand Star Academy, as well as for the fact that Kahale had killed the three members of the hunter family. Camach was ranked 34th on the Divine Dragon List and was ranked slightly higher than Tarmon. Camach and Langham put pressure on him together, immediately causing Tarmon''¡¯s expression to turn serious. However, with Fade around, he was not afraid at all. He coldly said, "Master Mooi, I don''t mind sparring a little if you want to fight." Hearing that, Camach and Langham''s eyes turned cold. The surrounding martial artists were also shocked and surprised. At this moment, chants of "Amitabha¡± suddenly arose and a monk dressed in a golden cassock came over. The monk sized up the crowd before turni n gto look at Tarmon. Putti ng his palms together, he said, N is C "President Lin, the major event is imn nent¡¯ It is not a good thing-for you to-provoke d that I will have to act on beh alf of Master Mooi arid the a battle at this moment If this is the case, Lan afrai = Lu family." Upon hearing these words, Tarmon could not help but frown with a serious expression on his face. The warriors around them were also very curious and surprised, and they began to talk about it aggrievedly. "This is Master Wisdomy from Thousand Buddha Temple, an Earth- Level n. The Thousand Buddha Temple has always been aloof from worldly affairs. Why does Master Wisdomy also have to go against Master Lin?" "Master Wisdomy is one of the top 30 masters on the Divine Dragon List. If he makes a move, together with Master Mooi and the Lu family, I''m afraid Master Lin will not be able to withstand him alone." "I heard somethi ago, Master Wis everywhere 4d¡¯ p Buddhism..Whe Northerr-Jusbe and Panchen, th ng. A few decades domy traveled reach about n he came to - g, he met with Datai e two Great Tulkus, BN and-studied Buddhism. Laterythey begame good friends and kept in contact. Di and Panchen, the two Great Tulkus, died at Fade''s hands, " At this point, there was no need to continue. Everyone understood why Master Wisdomy from Thousand Buddha Temple would oppose Tarmon. All of a sudden, the crowd started to whisper among themselves. "Fade is really a bane! He has offended so many people in such a short time. Now, he finally knows the consequences of his actions." "Haha, it''s his fault for being so arrogant!¡± "He''ll be the talk of the Top Conference of Martial Arts.¡± Just as Thousand Buddha Temple''s Master Wisdomy, the guardian of Thousand Star Academy''s Camach, and the martial arts n''s Lu family''s Langham continued to impose pressure on Tarmon, many people anticipated how Fade would respond. Two bursts ofughter could suddenly be heard, and then the two of them came over. Cne of them was Baldrick. As the second inmand of the Stealth, he had a good rtionship with Fade. Many people knew about it. However, he only had the strength at the middle stage of the Heaven Level and was ranked 88th on the Divine Dragon List. In front of Master Wisdomy, Camach, and Langham, he was not so powerful. However, the person who came with him made everyone change their gaze. He was Galeno, who was ranked T 6th on the Divine Dragon List. He was cone of the leaders of the Martial Arts League, Master Zhu If Tarmon, Camach, Master Wisdomy and Langham were ranked thirty-to-forty on the Divine Dragon List, there wasn''t much of a gap between their strengths. It was even possible that the lower-ranked one could win over the one with a higher rank. ranked 16th ofthe Divin However, next to Galeno, e he one Dragon List, it was different. On the surface, he and the others were both at the. ate stage of the Heaven Level and belonged to the same realm. However, there was such a big gap hefween their rankings and¡± therefore, the strength between them was very different. Content belongs to Now, Galeno took the initiative to talk to Fade. His attitude was very appreciative, which immediately dissipated the pressure of the people in front of him The discussions between the rest of the martial artists changed at this moment. "I didn''t expect Fade to have such a strong backer. Master Zhu of the Martial Arts League supports him!" "No wonder he''s so high-profile. It turns out that he has someone backing him!" "With Master Zhu''s support, I''m afraid that Master Mooi and the others won''t be able to do anything about it." Chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 However, at this time, another faint voice came, "Galeno, you are one of the main people in the Martial Arts League. It''s better not to interfere in affairs that have nothing to do with the Martial Arts League, so as not to cause gossip.¡± Following these words, a tall and handsome middle- aged man walked cut. He immediately attracted everyone''s attention. He was Dannon Shao, one of the two leaders who were in charge of the Martial Arts League. Galeno''s face darkened when he saw him. He said, "Dannon, you''re not in charge of my business.¡± "I don''t want to meddle in your business, but don''t do something as a member of the Martial Arts League,¡± Dannon said coldly. Hearing these words, the faces of many people present changed again. "The way Master Dannon spoke made it seem like he is not on good terms with Master Zhu." "Mr. Shao''s words seem to be meant for Camach and the others." "That''s for sure. During the Martial Arts Convention two years ago, Mr. Shao and Faxon''s disciple was disabled by Fade. Do you think that Mr. Shao will help Fade?" "I see. Now, things areplicated. Mr. Shao is ranked 13th on the Divine Dragon List, a little higher than Master Zhu. With Camach, Master Wisdomy, and Langham, if there is conflict, Fade may not be able to withstand it." The two sides confronted each other, and the atmosphere became tense. There was heavy tension in the air. At this moment, a bell rang. and then a strong man in a suit came out. The man nced at everyone present and said loudly, "Dear martial artists, it''s about time. Mr. Zhao invites all of you to take your seats and prepare for the meeting.¡± This man was Leven Sun, one of the Vice Presidents of the n Committee. Although Levon wasn''t very strong in terms of strength, he hade on behalf of the n Committee, and he did the right thing by informing them. Therefore, with his arrival, the tense atmosphere in the arena was resolved at once. The two sides red at each other and then they walked towards Begonia Hall. As they walked, Levon, who was leading the way, deliberately slowed down and came to Fade''s side to chat with him in a low voice. Such a scene, in the eyes of all martial artists, immediately caused a lot of spection and discussion. "Could it be that the n Committee is in favor of Fade?" "That''s not right. Fade beat up another Vice President, Yonda, before. He also beat up Sabriel and his son, who are on themittee. How could the members of themittee support him?" "Yonda and Levon are different. They are not from the same system, and they have their own ideas, which is normal.¡± "However, to be honest, the decision of the president of the n Committee is still up to & reg ary. He was transferred from the army. His opinion is the official opinion." In therge conference room, there were hundreds of seats, which were full at the moment. At this moment, the seat of honor was empty and no one was seated on it. On the right of the seat sat 6 reg ary. the president of the n Committee. Cn the right sat a clerk, who was in charge of recording this meeting Gregary looked at the empty space, took out an encrypted phone and locked at it. He immediately said, "General Xu has something to take care of at the moment and can''te for the time being. I will preside over today''s meeting.¡± Then, without paying attention to the quiet discussion below, he started the meeting agenda. Because he was from the army, Gregary didn¡¯t talk too much nonsense. He went straight to the point and-directly exined the topic and purpose of the meeting. "Teday, we are¡¯holding the Top Conference oi Martial Arts mainly to disguss the uing International Yeuth Martial Arts Convention 18 selec talents.¡± Some martial artists, including Fade, looked puzzled when it came to the "International Youth Martial Arts Convention¡±. Seeing this, Gregary exined, "This international Youth Martial Arts Convention is arge- scale exchange between young martial artists from all over the world. It is held once every ten years, and the requirement for participating is to be under 36 years old." "This year is the year of thepetition. This time, the country has managed to secure ten ces in total.¡± "Hence, the purpose of the next agenda is to discuss how to distribute the ten spots.¡± At this point, there was a discussion off the stage, and quite a few warriors began to talk about it. "What''s this so- calledpetition? I''ve never heard of it before!" "You were in secluded cultivation at that time, sodaturally, you didn''t hear about #> What''s more, the N previousCompetitions were very low-key;s0 there was no publicity. Our Sountry also directly gathered a group of people to participate i init. We didn''t hold a meeting seriously like this time." "Isn''t it just apetition? Why is there a need to be so serious? Just pull some young martial artists from the Dragon List to participate. What''s the need to call us old-timers? Aren''t they just wasting our time?" "I''m not that interested. If we''re participating in a match, we''ll be injured or even dead. If we win, well also be injured and affect our cultivation. What''s the point of that? I won''t let our n''s disciples participate.¡± Quite a few people were discussing amongst themselves. At this moment, Fade''s heart was also filled with quite a bit of doubt. After all, he didn''t know much about the International Youth Martial Arts Competition Seeing many people doubting, Gregary said in a low voice, "l will only say one thing. The result of this International Youth Martial Arts is rted to the fight for ¡®Prohibition Order¡¯. Therefore, our country must strive to get the best results.¡± "Prohibition Order!" Upon hearing this term, many senior martial artists seemed to have thought of something. Their eyes lit up and revealed a hint of surprise. Cn the other hand, many young martial artists looked puzzled and began to inquire about the situation from those around them. "What''s this Prohibition Order? Is it very powerful?" "What''s the benefit if I get the Prohibition Order?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Is it very difficult to fight for this Prohibition Order?" In the midst of the discussion, Gregary exined in a low voice, "A Prohibition Order is the passage permit to Prohibition Ind. If you get the Prohibition Order, naturally you can enter the Ind.¡± "Prohibition Ind is a legendary ce. Legend has it that the positive energy is asabundant as rain on the Ind. Varidus precious herbs and rare treasures are everywhere. There are alsd countless powerful _*~¡¯ techniques and weapons.¡± "Either way, it''s a ce where countless martial arts treasures ar&¡¯stored. For a martial artist, it''s like a paradise.¡± Hearing Gregary''s words, many of the martial artists present were so excited that their faces turned red, their eyes began to light up. They were buzzing with excitement. His next sentence made all the martial artists at the scene excited and start to boil. "30 years ago, General Xu obtained the Prohibition Order and he went to Prohibition Ind." Chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 As soon as that was said, the martial artists on the scene, who were already very excited, suddenly burst into excitement and became enthusiastic. "Mr. Xu has actually been to Prohibition Ind!¡± "No wonder Jaguar rose so quickly at that time. It turns out that he was in a martial arts paradise!¡± "General Xu is the top person in the country now. If the disciples of our n get the Prohibition Order, will we have a chance to reach such a realm too?" "Don''t forget that there is someone more powerful than General Xu." "How many years has it been since that person appeared? I don''t know if he''s still there." "Can only young disciples go? Can''t we martial artists participate in the fight for the Prohibition Order?¡± Some of the Martial Arts Masters couldn''t help speaking out at this moment. Gregory pped his hands, causing everyone to quiet down. He then said in a low voice, "The rules have already been set. Only young martial artists under the age of 36 can participate. There is no need to discuss this." "Next, we''ll discuss how to allocate the ten spots from our country.¡± When it came down to business, the scene gradually quistened down, and everyone''s eyes showed expectation Gregary coughed and said, "We''ve assigned ten seats. ording to the experience we have from the previous years, as well as the strength of our local martial artists, we''vee up with a n for the allocation.¡± "Out of the 10 ces, the four Heaven Level ns will be awarded eight spots.¡± As soon as these words were said, the scene became lively. "Eight out of the four ns! That''s too much!¡± "That is unfair. Why can they get so much of the quota? We are not convinced.¡± "That''s right. It''s so unfair.¡± Gregary coughed and suppressed the crowd''s discussion. He said, "We made this discussion based on strength. In the previouspetitions, our martial arts participants were all from the four ns, and no one is an exception.¡± At this moment, a couple of Martial Arts Masters seated in the front row also opened their mouths and spoke in faint voices. "If there are any dissatisfied martial artists, you cane to Tianwu n to find out how strong you are." "Yes, Wushuang Tower also wees martial artists to challenge us." "Lindsay Hall will do the same." "Juetong Temple is not afraid of any challenge.¡± The representatives of the four Heaven Level ns spoke at this moment, suppressing all the dissatisfaction of the crowd in an instant. There were still some people who were dissatisfied, but considering the difference in strength between their own n and the four ns, they could only remain silent. When 6 reg ary saw that everyone had quietened down, he continued speaking, "The remaining candidate will be chosen through a match. The winner will be allowed to take up one spot.¡± Upon hearing this, many martial artists'' eyes suddenly lit up, revealing a hint of hope. Some people were also locking around and contemting in their hearts, measuring the strength of their opponents. If the disciples of the four great ns didn''t participate, the other ns might have a chance. Just as the martial artists were deep in thought, someone suddenly realized something and asked, "Mr. Zhao, only nine slots have been allocated. There is one left, so how should we allocate it?" 6 reg ary swept his gaze across the crowd and said calmly, "We already have a candidate for thest spot.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "You have chosen? That means that you''ve already decided who to pick!" "Who is it? His reputation is so great that he''s beeawarded a spot right away. You rst know that the candidates of the four great 5 Heaven tank ns are also going: back to thei r respective ns to discuss and decide. Who is this person? He''s actually even more uriique than the four great Heaven- rank ns since he directly secured a spot." ~~ "In this case, nine out of ten will be selected. There is only one left. There are so many of us. Why should we go?" "Mr. Zhao, who is the person who has been chosen?¡± Quite a few people raised this question. 6 reg ary swept his gaze over the crowd and finally said, "Thest candidate, the one whom we have chosen, is Mr. Chen." "Fade, Mr. Chen? Who is Mr. Chen?" Some people didn''t realize what had happened. After all, the name was toomon. "Could it be that Young Master Chen?" "Young Martial Arts Master? It''s he the one who''s been hyped up recently?" A lot of martial artists looked surprised and puzzled. At this time, 6 reg ary locked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, are you willing to ept this position?¡± Fade stood up and nodded. "Yes." At this time, everyone could see his face clearly, and they were in an uproar. "It''s really him. It''s that so-called Young Martial Arts Master!¡± "Why is it him? Why?" "I can''t ept the fact that he''s qualified to take up a spot on his own." "There''s something shady going on here. I can''t ept it." n t''s one thing for the four Heaven Level ns get a spot. After all, they have-the strength and power to do so, bit what about Fade? He''s nothing r more than a guy who khows howto make a scene. What tright does he have to do that?" Content belongs to ? All of a sudden, countless voices of surprise and doubts were heard. Almost all the martial artists were not convinced that Fade deserved the spot. When Gregary saw this, he couldn''t help but frown. In a cold voice, he said, "Mr. Chen obtained this spot because we had a serious discussion. He definitely has the ability to obtain this spot.¡± "Gregary, we want to know what your standard is." "That''s right, why did he, Fade, get this spot? There must be many people stronger than him!" "Just because of the hype? If that''s the case, let''s get hyped up tco.¡± Gregory''s face was serious. He said in a low voice, "I''m sorry but these are secrets. I can''t reveal them.¡± This answer instantly caused boos. The situation made him frown fiercely. He was ready to make an immediate decision. However, at this time, Yonda stood up, looked atthim, and said, "Gregary, Se N won''t askanything about the ~~ standards discussed by the ~~ superiors for the time being. However, there is one thing that wait I swnovel. & to tell you." When Gregary saw this, he couldn''t help but frown. However, he still said, "Speak." Yonda said, "Everyone, I don''t know if you still remember this. Some time ago, this young Mr. Chen killed four masters of the Dark List by the Namuchia Lake in Northern Jusberg.¡± Upon hearing these words, quite a few martial artists nodded their heads, indicating that they remembered this. However, there were also various voices of doubt and disdain mixed in. "I know. Some time ago, it caused some havoc. The four of them were Serpent, Crusian, Adame, and Eve." "So what if I remember? Killing masters on the Dark List has nothing to do with participation.¡± "Mr. Huang, are you defending Fade?" Chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 At this moment, even Fade was a little curious about why Yonda would mention it. Did this guy really want to speak for him? However, he did not believe that that was likely. Just as everyone was skeptical, Yonda continued, "It''s good that everyone remembers this. Among the four masters on the Dark List who were killed, Adame and Eve were from Micovia, and Eve was from the Altis family.¡± "This time, the International Youth Martial Arts Convention is held in Micovia, and the location is not far from where the Altis family lives." "I don''t think I''ll have to exin how powerful the Altis family is.¡± "You can think about what the martial artists will encounter when they arrive in Micovia and thepetition venue." "I''m not worried about the strength of our young martial artists. I believe they can perform well, but I''m worried that they won''t be able to take part in thepetition at all.¡± "It must be known that the Altis family has always been on the side of their own people, and they will definitely seek revenge on their enemies. When the timees, because of Eve, the Altis family will take revenge against Mr. Chen. They are very likely going to threaten the safety of Mr. Chen''s other team members.¡± Upon hearing this, 6 reg ary realized what Yonda was trying to say. He could not help but frown and wanted to say something. However, Yonda immediately continued, "I know that someone wants to say that the organizers will guarantee their safety, or in other words, our contestants are very strong. I do believe that, but to prevent any ident, we have to be on guard.¡± "What''s more, even if the Altis family wouldn''t assassinate us, they would make some noise and even disturb our team members¡¯ sleep. It''s very likely going to affect the results of the match." "What I want to ask is, if that happens, what should we do?" After that, he looked at 6 reg ary. The martial artists below also became lively. Among them, especially those who had been at the entrance and had been at odds with Fade just now, couldn''t wait to shout at this time. "Yes, this is a big problem. Fade can''t be selected!" Langham said directly. "It''s not good for him to influence others with his own actions,¡± Master Wisdomy from Thousand Buddha Temple said in a low voice. "It would be safest to send someone else,¡± Camach said coldly. "Mr. Huang, your words are worth considering," Bannon also expressed his attitude. Fade snorted and nced at the crowd. Finally, he looked at Yonda and said, "ording to what Mr. Huang said, when Eve trespassed into our territory illegally and attacked our people, we should have given in and let her do whatever she wanted?" "That''s not what I meant," Yonda shook his head and said. Fade said coldly, "So what''s wrong with me killing her?" Yonda rolled his eyes and said, "That''s not what I''m saying right now. It''s about going to Micova to participate in thepetition. Will you affect the safety of the other members and even the whole team, and even the performance of the country?" "I will take care of the Altis family,¡± Fade said. "Will you solve it? How?" Yonda sneered. "The Altis family is one of the ten richest families in Micovia. Their wealth and power have been passed down for more than 300 years. The family''s power is tremendous, and it has already infiltrated all walks of life in Micovia and even the world." "It is said that there are five Heaven Level masters as guards in the manor of the Altis family. Do you really think that you are invincible just because vou have reached the Heaven Level?" Yonda locked at him, sneering with irony. Fade''s face was filled with arrogance. He said, "Of course I''m not invincible. It''s just the Altis family. I really don''t care about them.¡± "Haha, the Altis family, you don''t care at all? Who do you think you are?" Yondaughed coldly. Many of the martial artists off the stage also started to discuss with each other.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "This kid is too arrogant!¡± "Does he actually know what the Altis family represents?" "It is said that within the Altis family, there are as many as thirty Heaven Level martial artists, not counting the people they invited from the outside." "Haha, young man, you don''t know your own ability. You will regret it when the time arrives.¡± The situation became more and more chaotic. 6 reg ary frowned and mmed his palm on the table. He said in a sharp voice, "Be quiet.¡± In an instant, the scene quieted down He gazed coldly at the people present and then said, "l don''t care what Opinion you have, but I can tefh you, it was General Xu who made.¡± the degjsion for Fade to get the spot. If yaghave any dissatisfaction, you cargo to General Xu and tell him y6urselves.¡± These words immediately left quite a few people in a daze. However, it was inevitable that there would be some whispers and discussions. "General Xu chose Fade. Why? Is there a backstory?¡± "Why? Why don''t I believe that this is General Xu''s decision?¡± "Could it bethat he deceived General Xu?" Seeing this, Gregary''s brows furrowed tightly. He patted the table and was about to say something. However, at this time, the door of the conference room was pushed open, and everyone''s eyes were focused on him. All of a sudden, they saw a short-haired man in a military uniform striding in. He stood up straight and had short hair. Instantly, the scene quietened down. Almost everyone could not help standing up and looking at the man. When Gregary, who was in charge of the conference, saw this, he immediately got up and went over to greet the man. "General Xu, you are here." The person who hade was none other than General Xu, who was ranked second on the Divine Dragon List Jaguar nodded and sat in the empty seat in the middle. Gregary whispered in his ear and quickly told him the situation. After hearing that, Jaguar''s iN expression remained unchanged. He just nodded gently, then looked at the crowd and said, "l have already heard what everyone is thinking." "Regarding Fade''s spot, it was indeed my decision. I think that he deserves this spot.¡± As soon ashe said this, the scene became quiet, and the faces of the martial artists changed. They looked at Fade: strangely. Many people really didn''t understand howhe got chasen by Jaguar. Content, belongs t&" od However, when facing Jaguar, no one dared to question him. He nced at the crowd and said faintly, "Today, I was going to attend the meeting, but something happened and I waste.¡± He took the initiative to mention these things, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. After a pause, he continued, "I believe that the news will spread soon. Even if I don''t tell you, you will know soon. Thus, I am here today to tell you what happened." His words aroused everyone''s interest. They all concentrated and looked at him. Chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 Jaguar said with a solemn expression on his face, "Our intelligence personnel has just received clues that Dark Dragon of the Skull Mob has sessfully refined new pills. It won''t be long before he chooses to seclude himself for refining." As soon as he finished his words, everyone on the scene was shocked In particr, Fade''s face was full of surprise at this moment. After all, he had been in conflict with the Skull Mob ever since his wife, Quin, had the seed of the Ice Lotus in her body. Later, he learned about what had happened to his mother-inw, Chrystal from Wushuang Tower. The expert of the Skull Mob, Dark Dragon, had already reached the realm of the Half-lord level, which was above the peak stage of the Heaven Level, more than twenty years ago. He was definitely a top-tier expert. At that time, he had refined three Nine-blood Pills in hopes of breaking through to the Lord Level in one go. However, Chrystal identally took away the Nine Blood Pills, which led to a 20-year-old pursuit and entanglement. But now, Jaguar told everyone that the Dark Dragon had sessfully refined a pill and wanted to break through to the Lord Level once again. This had a huge impact on the entire martial arts world. After all. the Skull Mob''s existence was infamous in the martial arts world. Although many of the martial arts organizations in various nations were fierce in their ways and methods, they were restrained by the martial artists of the different nations and the government, maintaining peace and rules. However, the Skull Mob was different. It was an organization formed by a group of extremist martial artists. In order to be stronger and make further progress on the road of martial art, they could do anything. For so many years, the Skull Mob had done all kinds of cruel things, such as robbing, living sacrifices, using human bodies for medicinal concocting, and killing a lot of people in the process. Moreover, with the Skull Mob as the center, there were countless cases of assassinations, kidnapping, and sc on. They had be the enemy of the world of martial arts. However, for so many years, this enemy had been living well, and was even developing in the dark. In general, the martial arts force was definitely much strongerbined, than that of the Skull Mob. If they had joined forces, the Skull Mob would not have existed for such a long time. But it was more difficult to unite the martial artists from different countries on this matter than to destroy the Skull Mob. After all, everyone had their own thoughts, and there were all kinds of tricks hidden in the dark. There were even some people who secretly contacted the Skull Mob to deal with their enemies. Under such circumstances, it would be extremely difficult tobine efforts to destroy them. Cn the other hand, the strength of the Skull Mob was very powerful. In terms of scale, it was bigger than the four major ns in the countrybined. Moreover, several top-tier experts in the Skull Mob were threatening martial artists from all over the world. Dark Dragon was one of the top-tier martial artists within the Skull Mob. Twenty years ago, he had reached the Half- lord Level. Now, it was even more possible for him to break through to the Lord Level. Cne must know that the current army god of the country, Jaguar, had only reached the Half- lord Level. There was a long way to go before he reached the Lord Level. In the entire country, perhaps only Aldred, who ranked first on the Divine Dragon List, and several legendary masters who were hidden from the world, could have such strength Martial artists from other countries were more or less the same as those from their country, or even inferior to them. Under these circumstances, if Dark Dragon was allowed to sessfully break through to the Lord Level, the entire Skull Mob would probably expand here. At that time, they might ruin the world''s structure and peace. It was because this oue was so serious that after learning the news, all the countries immediately contacted each other to discuss this matter. Jaguar rushed to discuss the matter with them, so he waste to the Top Conference of Martial Arts. At this moment, everyone was in a state of shock, and they discussed among themselves in low voices. Seeing this, Jaguar pped his hands and said, "About this, just keep the knowledge to yourself. Don''t let it out so as not to cause panic.¡± The scene quietened down. At this time, Galeno.ghought of something and asked, ¡®General Xu, will Dark ._ Dragon''ginc dent affect the RN International Youth Martial Arts Conv¨¦ition? After all, the Skull-Mob has a great influence on Migovia. If they try to enter thepetition, I''m afraid..." Content be ongs to Speaking of this, many people suddenly became worried The young people who could participate in the International Youth Martial Arts Convention were at the top of all countries. It could even be said that they were the future of the entire martial arts world If Dark Dragon tock action and killed all the young martial artists participating in thepetition, the whole martial arts world would suffer a great loss and even change the world¡¯s situation To everyone''s worry, Jaguar said in a low VOICE, "You don''t have to worry about this. We have taken this info ount, Thepetition will still be heldsand we will deal with the young martial artists¡¯ protection.¡± Content b¨¦longs to = As he said this, he paused. With a cold and stern look in his eyes, he whispered, "Thepetition is their chance to raid, which is also our chance.¡± Many martial artists were shocked and thought of something. "Do they want to use thepetition as bait to lure the members of the Skull Mob into attacking?" "Isn''t it too dangerous? After all, they are the top young martial artists from all over the world! If any ident urs, some people will be killed or wounded, which will be a huge loss!" "I don''t think so. If a young martial artist wants to improve quickly, he has to experience a bloody battle. He can''t cultivate and be a true expert in a greenhouse." "But it''s still too dangerous.¡± "If you mind danger, then don''t take part in it. The spot shall belong to us!¡± "Haha, I''m just joking. You think toc much.¡± At this moment, Jaguar also said in a deep voice /We will not force anyone to do-anything they don''t want to. Atthat time, we will exin the situation. If you don''t want to> participate, you can withdraw, ¡°His words caused quite a few ofthe roartial artists who were in discussions to immediat¨¦ly fall silent. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then, he continued, "Continue to talk about the quota.¡± When it came to this, he got the attention of all the martial artists, and their eyes were once again focused on Fade. "General Xu, we don''t understand why Fade was able to get a spot.¡± "That''s right. He isn''t a disciple of a Heaven Level n, and his strength isn''t confirmed yet. Why is that so?" "General Xu, we need a fair way." Jaguar frowned slightly and said, "With Fade''s strength, he is worthy of a spot. I believe I won''t be wrong.¡± His words made many martial artists stunned. They didn''t expect him to trust Fade so much However, they could only believe it, but could not convince the public. After all, it was rted to the Prohibition Order, so no one was willing to give up easily. "General Xu, your personal belief can''t be the basis of judgment, can it?" "We hope to know the specific criteria you use when choosing people.¡± Chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 Jaguar''s face turned cold and he said in a deep voice, "This is the decision made by me and my superior. It''s been decided.¡± At this moment, his voice was heavy, and the expression on his face was very serious. Powerful energy spread out, and all the martial artists in the venue felt a huge pressure. The noisy crowd quietened down in an instant, and many people''s expressions darkened. At this moment, many martial artists realized that the man in front of them was the Army God of the country, Jaguar. He had always been taciturn and never changed his mind. It was rare that he exined himself so much that day. If it was ordinary times, he would have finished the matter with just a few words, and there was no need to discuss at all. Suddenly, no one dared to speak. Cne of them nodded in agreement with his decision. Of course, there were still quite a few people who remained silent. It was clear that they weren''t satisfied. Jaguar didn''t bother to exin. He waved his hand and was ready to settle the matter directly. "That''s..." However, at this time, Fade stood up and said, "General Xu, I have a few words to say.¡± "Uh..." Jaguar and the others were a little surprised. After a pause, he nodded to him and said, "Go ahead." Fade looked around, nced at the warriors, and said, "The entrance requirements for the International Youth Martial Arts Convention is rted to the qualification for the Prohibition Order. For the benefit of the Prohibition Order, as Mr. Zhao said just now, it is understandable that every martial artist wants to get it." "I know that a lot of people here are very doubtful about my winning a spot.¡± "For this, I am willing to give up my ce." As soon as these words were spoken, the scene immediately became chaotic. Everyone was shocked. "Really? Give up your spot?" "This boy is self-aware.¡± "I think he was scared by what happened between Skull Mob and Dark Dragon. He''s finding an excuse to withdraw!" "No matter what, if he withdraws, our chances will be even greater. There will be one more spot." Even Jaguar looked at Fade in astonishment at this moment. He frowned and said, "Fade, you really want to give up the spot? You should know that it is rted to the Prohibition Order. You..." Fade smiled at him and said, "General Xu, you and everyone might have misunderstood me." "I said I''ll give up the spot, but it doesn''t mean I''ll give up thepetition and fight for the Prohibition Order.¡± "If you don''t give up thepetition, then..." Jaguar was stunned and immediately said, "Do you mean that you want to take part in thepetition and fight for the entry by yourself?" Fade nodded and said, "Thest of the ten will bepeting for a spot. In that case, I''m willing to participate in thepetition to fight for this spot.¡± Hearing this, Jaguar shook his head and said, "Fade, with your strength, you don''t need to do this at alll" Fade smiled and said, "General Xu, don''t worry. It''s my spot. I can''t run away. If I participate in thepetition, I can be fair and shut some people''s mouths." "Since you insist, then let''s do it this way!" Jaguar nodded. He then looked at Greg ary and said, "Eight out of ten spots will be allocated to the Heaven Level ns. The remaining two will be decided by thepetition. As for the matters, you can make the necessary arrangements.¡± "Yes." Gregary nodded his head seriously. Then, Jaguar got up and left. Then, Gregary announced the end of the meeting. The scene suddenly became lively. Many people looked at Fade and began to point at him. "I really don''t know what kind of dumb luck this kid has. to actually be recognized by General Xu!" "Hehe, young people are still too immature. They can''t control themselves just because they''ve been provoked. He actually gave up a spot.¡± "That''s right. That was the spot chosen by General Xu. Even though many people were unhappy, they didn''t dare to say anything. In the end, he gave it up himself." "However, it''s good news for us. We can fight for one more quota." In the midst of the discussion, Camach, Master Wisdomy, Langham, Dannon and the others walked towards Fade with ridicule on their faces. "Master Chen is really generous. He actually gave up the spot on his own!" "Once he gives up, I''m afraid there will be no chance for him." "I don''t think he''s giving up. He''s scared!" "We''ve made a reservation for these two spots.¡± These individuals were extremely pleased with themselves. Fade''s expression did not change when he sawthis. Instead, the corner of-his mouth lifted into a faint smile as''he said, "You have reserved two spots? I''m afraid that you have thought too much. I have already taken these two spots.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? "All of you? Haha, what nonsense are you talking about?" "Haha, it''s just a matter of saving face. Don''t worry about him." With a burst of ironicughter, the few people left proudly. Galeno and Baldrick came to Fade and asked with concern, "Fade, is it really okay.for you to do this?" Fade? smiled and said, "Master Zhu, Mrs Mu, don''t you believe in my abilities? It''s just a matter of name. I''m sure itseasy for me to get it." Conten belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? "That''s right. This is not a big deal for that disciple," Galeno said with a smile.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Cn the other hand, Baldrick asked, "Fade, you said you wanted two spots. What''s going on?" Fade smiled and didn''t go straight to the point. "Mr. Mu, this is a secret. You will know why during thepetition.¡± "You little brat, you''re still keeping me guessing." Baldrickughed and said, "Alright, I''l just wait for the day of thepetition!" The Top Conference of Martial Arts ended, but the aftermath of the event had a huge impact on Capital City and even in the martial arts world of the whole country. The top- secret news such as Skull Mob, Dark Dragon, and the Prohibiti tion Order had not leaked out. Howevert_news about the NN Internafional Youth Martial Arts? ConysT vention and the se ection:for spats in a week quickly spread tHfoughout the capital. Gantent belongs to swnovel.ne More martial artists and ordinary people talked about this selectionpetition than they did about the Martial Arts Convention held two years before. Two years ago, Fade, like a dark horse, defeated Faxen in the Martial Arts Convention and won first ce on the Dragon List. It caused quite a stir at that time. However,pared to two years before, the situation in the entire martial arts world had changed drastically and the situation hadpletely changed. The participation of the martial arts ns, thepetition among the experts, and the huge reward for thepetition all attracted great attention in the qualifying round There were martial artists from all over the country flooding into Capital City a week before thepetition started. All kinds of materials and rumors about the preliminaries had also been spread one after another. Among them, some were true and some were false, which caused rounds of heated and peaceful discussions. When the outside world was very busy, Fade didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he lived in Joey''s vi and helped her and Moore to train hard everyday. Chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 Cn this day, in the backyard, Fade ended the sparring exercise with Joey. Looking at his junior opposite him who was sweating, he smiled slightly and said, "That''s enough. Joey, with your current strength, it should be enough.¡± "That''s great, Fade. I''ve been holding it in for so long and can finally show my skills." She was very excited. Regardless of her sweat, she threw herself into his arms. At this time, in the room, a majestic aura suddenly rose to the sky. which shocked them at the same time. However, soon, their faces calmed down and they rushed into the house. Arriving at Moore''s bedroom door, Fade opened it and entered. Moore, who was sitting cross-legged on his bed, opened his eyes with a smile at the corner of his mouth. "Master Chen, you''ve broken through!" Fadeughed. Joey was also very happy. She rushed to him and said, "Dad, you have broken through to the Heaven Level." Moore stood up from the bed. With a delighted smile on his face, he nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve just made a breakthrough. Now, I am finally a Martial Arts Master." Then, he looked at Fade and said gratefully, "Thanks to the medicinal materials and prescriptions that Fade gave me, I could break through so quickly.¡± "Uncle, you don''t need to be so polite to me," Fade replied with a smile. Joey held Moore''s arm and jumped with joy and excitement. "Dad, Fade''s a Martial Arts Master, and I''m also a Martial Arts Master. Now, you''re the same. We have three Martial Arts Masters in our family. This is amazing!" Subsequently. the three of them exchanged their martial arts experiences and discussed the uing preliminaries. Suddenly, Joey shouted indignantly, "What''s wrong with this group of people? How dare they put my brother in such a position?¡± Hearing this, Fade and Moore locked over at the same time and asked, "What''s going on?" She came over with a tablet and said angrily, "Fade, you see, the preliminaries have be popr on the Inte, and there has been a lot of discussions.¡± "Just now, I got a ranking list. It was said that the Martial Arts League united with the news media and made it. They listed the young martial artists who are qualified to participate in the preliminaries, introduced them, and then made a ranking list that has been published. It has caused a lot of controversy on the Inte now." "The ranking list!" Fade was somewhat interested. "Let''s have a look. We can also get to know our opponents.¡± Then, she swiped the screen, and Fade locked at it quickly. There were only a total of 100 people on the ranking list. Among them, there were quite a few names that Fade was familiar with. For example, the five captains of the Stealth Five Elements Squad, including Romeo and Gallen, and some young people who had participated in the last Martial Arts Convention. Their strengths were considered quite good in thest assembly. However, the situation was different now. Most of them were Earth Level martial artists, so their strength was a bit weak. The top 100 ranked on the ranking list was between 70 and 100. As he continued to lock up, Fade saw many unfamiliar names, and then he looked at the descriptions. Almost all of them were elites of the ns In the end, after passing through these rankings, he locked at the top 20. Compared to the rest, the reputation of the top twenty was obviously much better, and almost all of them came fromrge ns or organizations. When he saw the top 10, he slowed down and looked at them carefully. Among them, several people of the different organizations were rted to him. For example, the man who ranked 8th, named Lorenzo Lu, was Langham''s disciple. In the ~ introduction, his strength was at the early stage of Heavenly Level, and his strength was not bad. He-had onze challenged Wushuang Tower afd even defeated their disciples. Ancther example, Carney Pai, who ranked 5th, who came from Thousand Star Academy and was the core disciple trained by Camach, the head of the Academy. He was imposing and his weapon was a folding fan, which was very eyecatching Above Carney, the 4th was Monk Jaewoo from Thousand Buddha Temple. At the age of 18, he became the first disciple of this generation in Thousand Buddha Temple. He was absolutely a genius. It was said that he had practiced the King Kong Fist of Thousand Buddha Temple to perfection, and even some elders were no match for him. If it wasn''t for his young age, Monk Jaewoo might have had a chance to make it into the top three. The third person was a woman named Be Liang. She was not very well- knowrnamong ordinary people, but the Liang family behind her was a famatis big family in Capital City. Becalise she was very low-key. ¡®and devoted herself to the Dao. teachings, she lived a rectasive life and was not famous. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, her ability to suppress Monk Jaewoo, Carney, and the others were enough to show her strength since she had made it into the top three. f The second-best before Be was a young man named Tiger Zhao. He came frome army and was the N disciple chosen by 6 reg ary, the ? p esident of the n Community: Therewvas not much information abolt his strength and reals. However, the fact that he won the national championship three years in a row showed his strength. In the end, the first ce was the focus of everyone''s attention. The person ranked first was unfamiliar to Fade, just like Fade''s identity which was unfamiliar to many. His name was Earlias Shao, and he was the nephew of Dannon of the Martial Arts League. Legend had it that he had been gifted since he was young. When he was only three, his uncle, Dannon, had taken a fancy to him and brought him to his home to be carefully groomed Earlias was not only personally taught by Dannon, but waster managed by him. He had also been to the four great ns, the army, and even the underground world''s assassination organization for a period of time. It could be said that although Earlias was young and was only 30 years old, he had a lot of martial arts experience. He had a wide range of experience in fighting and was even more knowledgeable than the average martial artist. Some imed that he was the leader of this generation of young warriors. He was also a strong contender for the title of the most powerful person in the country in the future Some even said that Dannon had already paved the way for him. As long as things went on normally, he would be the top-ranked martial artist in the future. It was taken for granted. As for Fade himself, he was ranked 7th, only one rank higher than Lorenzo. There were also some arguments over Fade''s descriptions. They said that although he was quite good, he was too popr. They were afraid that it would be difficult for him to improve. In this regard, he was only a little bit disappointed. He gently shook his head and did not give anyment.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Cn the other hand, Joey said indignantly, "Fade, these people have gone too far. They ced you in the 7th position and even spoke so highly of me. I think that Dannon must have done it on purpose.¡± He smiled faintly and said, "This kind of ranking is just for fun. When the selection begins, everyone will naturally know the truth." "Of course, Fade, you will definitely win the championship.¡± She firmly waved her small fist. Chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 Immediately, she rolled her eyes and she seemed to have thought of something. She said, "Fade, there''s a betting agency that''s out for the preliminaries this time. The odds are basically in ordance with the rankings and I''m still in 7th ce. If that''s the case, why don''t I go and ce a bet? I''ll bet arge sum of money on you. With their odds of losing twelve to one, I''m sure I''ll earn a huge profit." He smiled and said, "You don''t need to do that. I''m not short of money now." After chatting for a while, he took his leave. The next day, Fade guided Jasmine in martial arts, and then went out with her, ready to buy some useful herbs. However, as soon as they arrived at the market, they felt a burst of fingers pointing around them, followed by chatter. "Aren''t you Fade? That martial artist who''s be very popr recently?¡± "He''s the one who''s been hyped and is in the 7th ce on the preliminaries list!" "Haha, the hype is sc big. but he''s only ranked 7th." "I''ve heard that this guy has a conflict with the experts in the first few ces. When the timees, don''t get beaten to death in thepetition." The mocking immediately made Jasmine frown. Dissatisfaction was written all over her face as she clenched her fists. Seeing this, Fade said faintly, "There''s no need to be angry. Just let them talk about it." As he spoke, he took her to walk forward. However, the sound of discussion behind him grew louder and louder, and it was even getting harsher and harsher. A young man dressed in trendy clothes, along with a group of carefree punks, began to point at Jasmine and talk about him without scruple. "Is this girl Fade''s disciple?" "What disciple! It''s just a good way to put it. She is just a mistress.¡± "However, she looks pretty good. If I was her, I would also like to be her master in bed." "Little beauty, I''m also a martial artist. Are you interested in learning martial arts from me?" The card-ying man whistled and said to Jasmine. She frowned and red at him, ignoring him. Seeing this, the man¡¯s face changed, and he licked his face and continued to follow her. "Pretty, let''s talk! How is your master''s martial arts? Is he powerful? Let me tell you, my martial art is very powerful, and I guarantee that I can satisfy you. How about learning martial arts from me?" "You..." She gritted her teeth and anger was written all over her pretty face. Fade, who was walking, also stopped in his tracks. His gaze turned cold as he swept his gaze over the man The man was shocked. He quickly took a step back and locked at him, but he was still reluctant to admit it. "What do you want to do?" "Don''t think that I''m afraid of you just because you''re famous. I''m telling you, I, Largo Gao, am not someone to be trifled with. My family is also a martial arts family.¡± "You are not worthy enough for me to make a move on." Fade snorted coldly, then looked at Jasmine and said, "Jasmine, shut him up.¡± "Yes, Master." She was already on the verge of exploding from anger. Upon hearing this, she stepped out and used positive energy to p Largo. When he saw this, he smiled instead of avoiding her. He stretched out his hands and grabbed her. "Little beauty, you want to fight with me? It seems that you can''t help but want to be intimate with me! In that case, I''ll satisfy you and give you a good feeling and feel my charisma.¡± "Pah!" She spat out. Her expression became more and more ugly, and the energy within her palm became more and more turbulent. Cn the other hand, Largo''s face was flushed. He reached out his hands and said, "The beauty''s figure is really good. The arc, this curve, tut-tut. Her small hands are also fair and tender...¡± "Pervert!" Her face darkened. She could no longer hold it in and threw a punch with a bang He blocked her attack with both hands. He moved his arms and flipped his palm over, trying to grab her wrist and pull her over. However, when the attacks collided with each other, he immediately noticed that something was wrong and his face changed dramatically. This was because her strength was much stronger than he had anticipated. His strength was at theN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. middle stageof the ck Level, and it was already considered quite ¡ão good. However, when he fought ~~ Jasmine, he felt an overwhelming force¡¯ pressing down on him nomaking it Liffipossible for him to resist at all. The huge force instantly knocked him out and threw him to the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned as pale as a sheet. He let out a scream and then shouted angrily. "Go, go, kill this woman!" Immediately, the gang of hooligans by his side surrounded Jasmine and attacked her. However, thistgroup of punks were not evenparable to Largo, so how coulthihiey possibly be her > match? [less than a minute, the few of them were sent flying out, falling to the ground one by ¡é ore, corftinuously wailing in grief: She then walked up to Largo and said coldly, "Apologize! Immediately apologize to my master and II" His expression changed and he said, "Let me tell you, the Gao family is also a martial arts family. If you hurt me, the Gao family will not..." "Apologize!" She did not wait for him to finish speaking before pping his face. Her crisp p caused his face to instantly turn red and swollen. He was struck dumb by the huge force. Blood oozed from the corner of his mouth After a moment of absent-mindedness, he roared angrily, "Wy brotherhas also ~~ participated in the selection. If you dare-fo touch me, my brother-wil not letyou off. My brother, he. Cut the crap!" At this moment, Fade, who was standing at one side, came over and waved his hand to release a burst of strength. With a crack, Largo''s right arm was broken. In an instant, Largo let out a miserable howl. The sound of his how! drew the attention of all the people on the street. "This is yourst chance. You''ll either apologize or die!" Fade looked at him coldly, with his eyes so frosty that they could kill. Largo shivered all over. He didn''t dare to keep his mouth shut anymore, so he said in a low voice, "I apologize. I know I''m wrong." "I''m sorry, it was my fault for having a bad mouth just now. I offended you, Mr. Chen, and this youngdy. I apologize, I was wrong. I''m sorry!" After speaking, Largo bowed three times, enduring the pain. "Get lost!" Seeing this, Fade waved his hand and sternly spoke. Largo immediately felt as if he had been granted amnesty, and he sped away. Then, Fade led Jasmine on their way. The bustling street gradually returned to normal. However, there was a new topic of discussion among the people at this moment. "If I remember correctly, Largo is Honsark''s younger brother, isn''t he?" "Yes, that''s right. I remember that Honsark is ranked 14th on the preliminaries list. He is very close to the top. He is not someone to be trifled with!" "Master Chen is ranked 7th, so he''s even more difficult to deal with. What''s there to be afraid of?" "Hmph, didn''t you see thements online? This Fade is good at hyping himself up, so he has a high ranking. His strength is not very good at all! Honsark is likely to defeat him." "I don''t believe it. Master Chen has killed foreign Dark List masters who invaded our country. I support him only because I''m patriotic.¡± "You''re a brain-dead fan." "Who are you calling a brain-dead fan? You are the one who is mentally disabled if you don''t love your own country.¡± "What does loving our country have to do with this? It''s two different things!¡± "Haha, I think you just have a strong sense of admiration for others.¡± For a time, all kinds of arguments developed in all kinds of strange directions. The news about the preliminaries became more and more popr. Chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 The bustle on the street was all about them. Fade did not take it seriously at all. After buying some herbs, he returned to the vi. He prepared the herbs for Jasmine and instructed her on her cultivation. It was already afternoon. Just as he was about to get up and stretch his body, he suddenly heard a quarreling from a distance. "This is private property. It''s illegal for you to break in!" "Tell Fade and Jasmine toe out!¡± "If you don''t stop, I''ll call the police.¡± The noises made Fade frown. He let out a loud shout, and walked towards the door. "What''s going on?" When he walked to the door, the security guard stood in his way with a vignt and anxious look on his face. Cn the opposite side stood a tall man who was about 27 or 28 years old. The man had stern eyebrows and bright eyes, giving off a sense of arrogance and sharpness. Behind the man, there were four men carrying a stretcher, and there was a person lying on it. Looking carefully, he quickly recognized the man on the stretcher. It was none other than Largo, who had just been taught a lesson by him Behind them, there was a group of reporters carrying cameras. When they saw Fadee out, they suddenly became lively and rushed over one after another. "Fade is out. Mr. Chen is out.¡± "Master Chen, did you hurt him?" "Master Chen, how are you going to deal with this?" "Can you exin the conflict between you and Largo, Master Chen?" Fade frowned. Jasmine had also appeared at this moment. When she saw the situation in front of her, she couldn''t help but be shocked. "What''s going on?" Upon hearing this, the tall man gave a cold snort, red at her, and said coldly, "What''s going on? You guys have beaten up my brother so badly that he''s now on hisst breath. Why are you asking me what''s going on?" "Your brother?" Fade looked at the tall man and asked, "Are you Honsark?" Honsark snorted and said, "That''s me." "Today, I came here to get justice for my brother." He continued coldly, "My brother, Largo, did nothing more than say a few words, but you seriously injured him. You need to exin this matter to me." Before Fade could answer, Jasmine said indignantly, "Are you trying to ckmail my master? My master and I didn''t beat him hard enough at that time. We were only teaching him a light lesson. You said you were on the brink of death. You''ve gone too far in your acting.¡± "Acting?" Hearing the words, Honsark''s eyebrows twitched hard and his face was full of anger. He lifted the quilt on Large''s stretcher, gritted his teeth and said, "What did you do to cause my brother to be like this? The Gao family found a doctor from Imperial Hospital in Capital City but couldn''t cure him, yet you say that it was just a light lesson." "You''re lying. At that time, we..." Jasmine was about to defend him. However, at this moment, Fade looked at her and then at Largo on the stretcher. His expression suddenly changed and he said, "Largo''s condition is indeed very serious. He''s very weak. If we don''t treat him, I''m afraid he won''tst a week.¡± "You have admitted it yourself." Honsark gritted her teeth and looked at Fade with hatred in his eyes. However, Fade shook his head and said, "I just said that Largo is very weak, but I didn''t say that I caused him to be this way." "Fade, things are already in this state, yet you still want to quibble!" Honsark red at him and clenched his fists so hard that they creakedExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Fade said faintly, "If I said it wasn''t me, then it wasn''t me. I only broke one of Largo''s arms. It wouldn''t be like this." "One arm?" Hegsark was full of anger. ¡®Chenymy brother was fine when he left this morning. When he returnedthome at noon, he was like this. Hgonly had a conflict with you and your disciple along the way. Nowy, you say that it wasn you who did it, do you think I will hefieve you?" 5 Fade frowned slightly and said, "Believe it or not, I said it. His current situation has nothing to do with me." Jasmine also said, "I knew what I was doing at that time. It was just some physical wounds. It couldn''t have been done by us." "You, all of you, aren''t you great, Master Chen!¡± Honsark¡¯s eyes were scarlet. He turned his gaze and his body suddenly moved. Channeling positive energy into his hand, he charged violently at Jasmine. Her strength had improved rapidly under Fade''s guidance. However, Honsark was qualified to participate in the selection, and he was ranked 14th. His strength had already reached the early stage of the Heaven Level. She was no match for him. In the blink of an eye, Honsark arrived in front of her. The surging aura of positive energy carried a raging killing intent as it charged at her. She wanted to dodge. but it was toote. A look of terror appeared in her eyes, and her facial expression began to twist. At this moment, Honsark was full of anger. His attack was filled with hatred and killing intent. He gritted his teeth and said, "Chen, since you don''t admit it, I''ll hit your disciple first and give you a taste of my pain.¡± Although his movements were very fast, Fade''s actions were faster. At thest moment, just as his strength was about to hit Jasmine, Fade suddenly made his move. A stream of light, as fast as lightning, surged out and blocked Honsark''s energy. Moreover, the energy was full of surging strength and even bounced back off Honsark''s body. He stumbled a little and took a few steps back before he steadied himself. "Master!" Jasmine was stunned for a moment beforeing back to her senses. She looked at Fade with lingering fear in her heart. He turned his head and looked at her with a relieved expression. He said, "Stand behind me. With me around, nothing will happen.¡± Then, he looked at Honsark with dark eyes and said in a sharp voice, "Criginally, I wanted to exin it to you, but since you attacked my disciple, don''t me me for being rude.¡± Hearing this, Fonsark''s face was also filled wilt anger. He gritted his iN teeth andsald,¡± ¡®Chen, you are c actually till looking to protect your reputation now. If you hadn''t hart my brother like this, would this have Bpened today?¡± Content belongs to¡¯NovelDrama.Org "You are going to kill my brother. What''s wrong with me attacking your disciple?¡± Fade sneered and his eyes suddenly sank. He looked at Honsark and snapped, "Killed your brother? You overestimated him and the Gao family." "You can''t insti a Martial Arts Master. I Fade, have killed more than 10 Masters. Who does your brother; r; bargo, think he is? If I = wanted to kill him, I would have. killed him on the spot. Do you think woul d plot against him?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? "You''re not worthy of being plotted against!¡± His words were very arrogant, but Honsark couldn''t refute him because what he said was true. Chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 However, the fact that his younger brother had almost died from serious injuries was irond. Honsark shouted and gritted his teeth, "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense. You must be responsible for what you did to my brother." While speaking, his energy broke out. His strength surged like a gust of wind, and it directly broke out at the early stage of the Heaven Level. He turned into a sweeping wind dragon, roaring in the air, and finally grabbing Fade fiercely. The reporters behind him felt the terrifying pressure and couldn''t help stepping back one after another. At the same time, they carried the cameras and continued filming Honsark was a Martial Arts Master. Although he was only at the early stage of the Heaven Level, the strength he released when he burst out with all his strength was still very powerful Moreover, at this moment, he, who was full of hatred, seemed to have be a little more powerful because of anger. The howling Wind Dragon arrived with countless de- like wind des, as if it would cut everything in its way to pieces. However, for Fade, this terrifying attack was not worth mentioning. His right hand rose in the air and he gently pushed a palm forward. The palm power that was gathered pped towards the tornado. Immediately, with a loud sound, the iparably violent tornado shattered and quickly dissipated.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "How is this possible?" Many of the reporters did not expect this, and it was also beyond Honsark''s expectation. Although Fade was well-known, there were various negative rumors on the Inte. Honsark ranked 14th in the preliminaries. He thought that he was not much worse than Fade, who was in 7th ce. He even thought that he was likely to defeat him. However, now, his indignant attack was broken by Fade''s gentle palm. This difference in strength shocked and surprised him. Although he was shocked, he did not stop his attack. With a light flick of his fingers, he threw out a mass of force and flew forward. When Honsark saw this, he instantly came to his senses and quickly ran his positive energy to resist Fade''s attack. However, the positive energy shield that he had just created exploded upon collision with Fade''s ball of energy. It waspletely unable to defend against his attack. The ball of energy prated through the barrier and smashed into Honsark''s chest, sending him flying. Lying on the ground, Honsark spat out a mouthful of blood and his face instantly turned pale. At this moment, Fade came over step by step Honsark struggled a few times and tried to get up from the ground. However, the sharp pain in his body made him scream in pain and he fell to the ground. He could only grit his teeth and look at Fade with hatred in his eyes. Standing in front of Honsark, Fade looked down at him. He put his hands behind his back and said coldly. "Now, do you still want to fight?" Honsark red angrily, gritted his teeth, and said, "Chen, I am not a match for you, but the Gao family will never let go of the fact that you seriously injured my brother.¡± Hearing this, Fade looked indifferent. He shook his head and said, "l just said that although I can easily kill Large, or even destroy your Gao family, Largo''s serious injury has nothing to do with me. It has absolutely nothing to do with me." "You..." Honsark was so angry that he wanted to refute. However, at this moment, Fade looked at the reporters who were shooting around him and said lightly, "I think you are impulsive and called the reporters here. You didn''t think it through first." "How do you know that? This is..." Honsark was stunned. He almost instinctively said a name, but when he was halfway through his sentence, he realized something and immediately shut his mouth. Hearing this, Fade narrowed his eyes and said fain you''ve already rea You''re hobtemper strong-willed, but i not bad. I won''t ki tly, "It looks like lized something. ed and g n essence, you''re I you today, ~ . ~ However, if there is a next time, whether it''s on your own will or you being used by someone @lse, I will definitely kill you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After that, he waved his hand and said coldly, "Get lost!" Honsark''s face froze. He seemed to think of something, gritted his teeth, asked someone to help him up, and then left with a group of people in disgrace. At this moment, Jasmine walked over with a confused expression on her face. He looked at Fade and said, "Master, you said that Honsark was being used? What do you mean?" "That is to say, someone is ying tricks on us." Fade said, "With Largo''s injury, we did know our limits. It''s just a lesson for him, and it wouldn''t cause such serious consequences.¡± "Someone deliberately injured him and then framed me, so that Honsark would try to take revenge on me." "Who is it that is secretly using such dirty means?" Her face was full of hatred. He shook his head and said, "Anyway, it has something to do with those guys. As for who itis, what''s the difference to me?" Meanwhile, Honsark returned to the Gao family, and the nsmen rushed over. They couldn''t help but be full of concern and anger. "Master, you''re injured!¡± "It was Fade who hurt him. He went too far. Is this a provocation to the Gao family?" "Fade, you''re arrogant. You''re too arrogant.¡± Honsark''s father, Valdemar, pped the table with his face full of anger. "That Chen kid went too far. He hurt two of my sons. Does he want to start a war with the Gao family?" Seeing his angry father, Honsark shook his head and said, "Dad, this has nothing to do with Fade. I was set up by someone.¡± "Set up?" Valdemar looked confused. Honsark answered in a deep voice, "Fade did attack Largo, but it was not a big deal. Someone deliberately injured him andpelled me to fight with Fade." "If I can defeat Fade, it''s a good [le for them. Even if I can''t defeat hia, I was used to testing his skills. Bythe way, Fade a mistake about his reputation For them, the Gao family is just a chess piece.¡± Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org = "What? That''s too much. Who has the audacity to scheme against the Gao family?" Valdemar was furious. Honsark shook his head and said, "Dad, we can''t afford to offend them. This time, the Gao family can only let it go." "But..." Valdemar locked unwilling, but in the end, he could only sigh and lower his head, dejected Seeing this, Honsark said aloud, "Dad, I''m going back to my room to heal.¡± "Son, will your injuries affect the preliminaries..." Valdemar asked. Honsark nodded and said in a deep voice, "I definitely can''t recover by the preliminaries. However, it doesn''t make mish difference. After ~~ witnessing Fade''s strength, I kkow thatit''s impossible for me tage one of the two ces.¡± Content''belongs to NovelDrama.Org "However, he has also shown me the strength of the younger generation of martial artists. I will continue to work hard and train hard to improve.¡± Hearing this, Valdemar sighed and locked a little disappointed. He waved his hand and let the servant take Honsark back to his room Chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 At this moment, the news about Honsark challenging Fade spread quickly through the martial arts world and the Inte. Someone wrote a detailed description of the cause and consequences of the incident and attached a video of what happened. Of course, the causes and consequences of the article simply boiled down to Fade injuring Largo. Honsark came to take revenge but was injured by him As soon as the news came out, it immediately caused a heated discussion on the Inte. "Master Chen is really powerful, defeating the 14th-ced Honsark within three moves. He''s amazing.¡± "Previously, who said that Master Chen is only great in name? Look now, this is his strength." "Honsark is only ranked 14th. Fade ranks 7th and has defeated Honsark. What''s there to brag about?" "It''s true that he won, but I hate Fade more and more now. Let''s forget about the hype. Now, he''s still bullying the weak and going too far.¡± "That''s right. First, he injured Largo. The elder brother came to ask for an exnation, and then he hurt Honsark again. He used force to bully others wantonly. It''s so evil." All kinds of rumors spread, and Fade''s reputation was greatly affected. Manyizens used him of bullying the weak and were secretly dissatisfied. There were evenizens who rejected the poprity. They called on people to resist him and refused to buy the products of hispany. At the same time, they reported to the Martial Arts League, asking them to cancel his registration to participate in the preliminaries In short, there was a lot of hype on the Inte, and it was quite lively. In this regard, Fadepletely ignored it and did not exin anything. However, a dayter, Valdemar and Honsark of the Gao family took the initiative toe forward, expressing that this was a misunderstanding. Largo''s serious injuries had nothing to do with Fade. Such a rification made theizens less abusive of Fade on the Inte. Of course, some people were still cursing him by leaving messages. In their opinion, Valdemar and Honsark rified about the video because of him As for these extremist guys, Fade wasn''t bothered by them. Mostizens also did not believe it At the same time, in a luxurious and quiet manor in the northern suburbs of Capital City, several young men were sitting together, with teacups in front of them, smiling and chatting. A young man in casual clothes picked up his teacup and smiled. Then, he said to a man wearing a white robe next to him, "Mr. Pai, it seems that the Gao family is not stupid. They won''t let you use them." The white- robed man was none other than Camach of Thousand Star Academy. His disciple was Carney, who ranked 5th on the preliminaries list. Carney smiled and said, "I''m ying a casual game of chess. The Gao family can see it. so I''m not surprised.¡± Then, he looked at the man in the suit and said with a smile, "Mr. Shao, you haven''t taken any action. Don''t you want to kill Fade?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. This Mr. Shao was, of course, Dan''s nephew. He was Earlias, ranked 1st on the ranking list. Hearing this, Earlias smiled and said confidently, "Fade is already a slice of meat on the chopping board. If I wanted to kill him, I can do it at any time. Don''t worry." As he spoke, he looked at a very young monk on the other side as well as a burly man. He smiled and said, "What do you think, Master Jaewoo and Mr. Lu?" The young monk was the enlightened menk from Thousand Buddha Temple. He was very young, only eighteen years old. However, - his expression was calm and steady, When he heard Earlias¡¯ words, he smiled faintly and chanted or Amitabha. He said softly, "Mr. Shao, you tter me. Just call me Jaewoo. As for Fade, I think we will have a chance to meet in the preliminaries.¡± The remaining burly man was Lorenzo, a disciple of the Lu family, a martial arfs family. He was a hot- tempered man. When he heard this, he mmed the teacup on the table and sald,¡± r. Shao, Mr. Pai, and you, ittle monk, in my opinion, allof you age too weak. If was you; would ask Fade to go out and Kil him. Everything would be settled then.¡± Upon hearing this, Carney smiled and said, "Mr. Lu, you are really generous. However, Fade has such a high position@nd a great reputation, so I''m afraidhthat his strength should not be ugderestima ed¡¯ "What''s + there to-be despised? Isn''t itjust¡± hype2-h my opinion, his real strength is just 50-50, Not even worth mentioning,¡± Lorenzo said boldly. Then he saw the unbelieving expressions on the people''s faces, suddenly got up, patted his chest, and said, "If you don''t believe me, I''ll ask Fade out now and fight him properly, you''ll know that he is a good-for-nothing guy." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As he said that, he directly took out his mobile phone and was ready to make a phone call Carney was slightly surprised and immediately said, "Mr. Lu wants to ask Fade out. I''m afraid he won''te.¡± Lorenzo was stunned. To one side, Earlias smiled and said, "If there''s a problem, I have a solution." "Mr. Shao, do you have any ideas?" Lorenzo asked in a hurry. Earlias smiled lightly and said, "The few of us have some grudges against Fade. If we ask him out now, we''re afraid that he won''te. However, if someone else does, he might.¡± "Others?" Lorenzo suddenly thought of something. "Are you talking about the other people on the list?" Beside him, Carney pondered and said, "Among the top ten, the 6th person is a southern rogue martial artist, but we don''t know him well. The others are basically us, except for the second-ce Tiger and the third-ce Be.¡± "Tiger is from the army and it is hard to talk to him. As for Be, she''s a good choice.¡± Carney looked at Earlias. He nodded and said, "Yes, it''s Be. I heard that she has built a vi on Top Cloud Hill in the suburbs of Capital City. It''s very elegant and exquisite Why don''t we make an appointment to visit her?¡± Carney nodded and said, "Exactly." Lorenzo also thought of something and said with a smile, "I heard that Be is a beautiful woman. I don''t know if I will have a chance.¡± The three of them made up their minds, and then looked at the young monk. When he saw this, he nodded and said, "My master once told me to learn from you. I''ll listen to my master.¡± Hearing this, Earlias smiled and said, "Since that''s the case, then it''s settled. Let''s make the preparations.¡± The discussion about match yers became more and more enthusiastic as the preliminaries approached. There was discussion andparisons among various people on the Inte There were even special television stations and video websites that invited some martial arts experts toment andpare the martial artists on the ranking list, determining who would be the final winner. Among these contestants, the most popr one was neither Fade nor Earlias, who ranked 1st, but Be, who ranked 3rd. Chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 The reason was that Be was the only woman among the top ten contestants on the ranking list, and she was also a beautiful woman. There were photos and videos of Be on the Inte. In the quaint courtyard, she wore a light gauzy dress and walked slowly in the mist, like a fairy descending from the sky. At that time, countlessizens praised her. Some people even went to "Bamboo House" in the vi on Top Cloud Hill and waited for a long time at the gate of the courtyard, hoping to see the beauty. However, she had always been reclusive and disappeared without a trace, so ordinary people could not trace her whereabouts at all. A bold martial artist had wanted to break into Bamboo House to make friends with the beauty. However, as soon as he stepped into the courtyard, he bounced off and fell to the ground. His entire body was badly mangled, almost at the brink of death. He seemed half dead. After this incident, the crazy people realized that this young beauty was not an online celebrity, but a real Martial Arts Master. She wasn''t an ordinary person Thus, the number of people surrounding Bamboo House had decreased significantly after this incident. Over the past few days, no one had been able to get close to Bamboo House except those of noble status who were powerful and had received her invitation to enter. Of course, to a certain extent, this allowed some martial artists who were invited into Bamboo House to gain a different kind of glory. For a time, a lot of peaple on the Inte talked about it. Someone even specially introduced a cousin, who was invited by Be to enter Bamboo House. From the looks of it, every single one of them was an expert on the ranking list or a noble from arge n. However, Fade didn''t pay much attention to this kind of content, so he didn''t know about it in the beginning. It was not until he received an invitation from her that he learned about it on the Inte. Putting the delicate and fragrant invitation on the table, Fade locked at Joey who was beside him and asked, "Joey, what do you think Be means?" She twitched her mouth and said, "Fade, you still don''t understand what she means? The beautiful woman has taken a fancy to you and wants to invite you to a meeting." "Don''t talk nonsense.¡± He red at her and immediately said, "However, Be is ranked 3rd. It''s not a bad thing to learn mare about her before the competition.¡± "I have no problem with the two ces in the selection, but you can''t be too confident aver the remaining one. Thus, it''s better to get to know your opponent in advance," he said as he looked at her. Hearing this, she red at him and said angrily, "Fade, we are all disciples of the same master. Why do you have the confidence for yourself but not for me? You are looking down on me. I will definitely defeat those guys.¡± "It''s best if you''re confident, but you''d better also be prepared. After all, there''s nothing wrong with that," he said. She rolled her eyes at him. "Fade, I think you are making up an excuse. Obviously, you want to hook up with that beauty. I''ll tell Quin that you''re flitting around while she''s away." "You little girl, you haven''t been taught a lesson for a few days. Are you itching for it again?¡± He rolled up his sleeves and walked to her. "Then let me try your strength and see if you have made any progress." Then, there was the sound of fighting and Joey shouting in the room. At noon the next day, Fade, dressed in casual clothes, arrived outside Bamboo House. Locking at a corner of the cornice in front of the green bamboo forest, he stepped closer and said, "No wonder this Bamboo House is really well- known. It''s elegant and fresh. Even the positive energy here is stronger than that of ordinary ground. No wonder Be built the courtyard here.¡± When he got close to Bamboo House, there were a lot of people at the roadside around the bamboo forest. He knew that some of these people were gossip reporters and some were here for Be''s beauty. It was just that they had ordinary identities and were not allowed in. Seeing him approach Bamboo House, someone by the side of the road issued a warning. "Brother, you must be here for the great beauty, Be." "Don''t get too close, buddy. The safe distance set by Be is in front of us. If we cross the safety line, the people inside will make a move." "Just wait here with us. Be wille out. At that time, we''ll get a good look at her face.¡± Fade smiled gently and said, "Thank you for the information.¡± Then, he did not stop. Instead, he continued on his way toward Bamboo House. When the people at the side of the road saw this, they immediately began to talk. "Boy, you want to die? Come back here!" "Didn''t you hear what we said just now? Don''t go any closer." "Another guy who is enchanted by her beauty. He''s courting his own death.¡± Many people shock their heads and sighed, seeming to have foreseen the tragic ending that was about to descend on Fade. But then, they saw a scene that shocked them greatly. After Fade crossed the safety line, the guards in Bamboo House didn''t do anything. On the condrary, it was a woman in a light green dress who walked to the door of Bamboo House. She bent slightty and said to Fade, "Master Chesil; you''re here. I''m honored by Your gracious presence." Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org = When the passers-by saw this, they were shocked and their faces were full of astonishment, "Th-That''s Be." "It''s really the beautiful Be. Let''s take a shot. Hurry up!¡± "Be actually came out to personally meet this person. Who on earth is he?" "Be has never greeted guests in person!¡± "From his locks, he seems quite familiar. He resembles Master Chen a little.¡± "It''s really Master Chen. It''s him. I''m sure." At the entrance of Bamboo House, at this moment, Fade looked at the woman wearing a light gauzy dress_ in front of him and slightly nodded This woma n''s appearance was: indeelexquisite. She looked very good, and her entire body pgssessed araura of purity that wasdike green bamboo. Content be ongs to NovelDrama.Org However, under the translucent veil on her body, her fair skin and cleavage were looming, offering an unspeakable temptation.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. For a while, the two vibes of a pure girl and a charming beauty exuded from this woman at the same time, which made her more enchanting No wonder countless men couldn''t forget Be. They stayed outside and didn''t want to leave. At this moment, he was somewhat able to understand them. However, for him, her temptation was only a momentary surprise. Then, he smiled and said faintly, "It''s my pleasure to receive your invitation, Miss Liang." "Master Chen, pleaseein." Although-Be was famous and powerful, she did not show any arrogance in front of him. Instead, she was very respectful of him. He nodded slightly and then stepped into Bamboo House. Chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 Bamboo House was not a small ce. As Fade walked through, he could see that the inside was elegant and quiet with abundant positive energy. It was a good ce for self- cultivation and recuperation. After walking for a few minutes, she took him to a quaint log cabin. Before they entered the room, he smelled a faint fragrance of sandalwood and the clear sound of the zither, which was rxing and nice. "Master Chen, pleasee in," Be said to him with a smile. Fade nodded and stepped into the log cabin. Inside the room, several young women in light, gauzy and thin skirts were ying the zither leisurely. In the middle of the room, several other women were dancing. These women were definitely carefully selected. Every one of them had the best figure and looks. If they were in the outside world, they would be comparable to the female stars on TV. However, at this time, they were serving as maids and dancers, so he could see how profound Be''s background was She led him to a seat and said with a smile, "Master Chen, please sit down." "I invited you here today because I''ve long heard of your name. I haven''t seen you before. Today, I''m here to witness your greatness.¡± She said with a smile Fade cupped his hands slightly and said, "Miss Liang. you tter me too much. Your name is far-reaching. It''s my honor to receive your invitation.¡± She replied, "What can I do? Surely I''m nothingpared to you, Master Chen.¡± The two of them exchanged greetings. At this moment, a loud male voice suddenly interrupted their conversation. "Be, how long more are you going to be polite? Don''t tell me that you forgot about us, Miss Liang." Following the voice, several young men walked in. Among them, a tall young man was speaking. It was Lorenzo. Be turned her head and smiled faintly. "Mr. Lu, I''m sorry. I apologize for myck of manners. Please take your seat.¡± Behind Lorenzo, Carney, dressed in a long white robe, looked handsome and elegant. He was holding a folding fan in his hand. He smiled gently and said, "Miss Liang, don''t take it to heart. Mr. Lu was joking." Earlias, who was standing beside Carney in casual clothes, smiled and said, "We''re close friends. There''s no need to be so polite. Please take your seat. I heard that your tea is excellent, Miss Liang. I can''t wait to taste the tea you prepare yourself." Next to them was a young monk. He didn''t say a word at the moment, embodying the consciousness of Thousand Buddha Temple. After that, Be locked at Fade and introduced them, "You guys, this is Master Chen, who has recently be well- known in Capital City. I specially invited him to my humble house as a guest today.¡± They locked at Fade, putting on looks and pretending like they had just learned of this matter.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "He''s the Young Martial Arts Master. I''ve heard a lot about him." "So this is Master Chen who is famous on the Inte. That''s what he looks like." "When I saw him today, I didn''t expect him to be Master Chen..." Locking at the strange way these people were behaving, Fade faintly felt that something was wrong At this moment, Be said to him, "Master Chen, these young martial artists from Capital City are all participating in the selection. I invited some of them to be my guests. Do you mind?" He responded faintly, "Miss Liang, you are the host. You have the freedom to invite anyone you please." She paused slightly when she heard this, but she till smiled and took the initiative ton roduce, "Master Chen, this is Mg Lu, who is ranked 8th ory the p efiminary list. This is Mr. Pai, whoistanked 5th on the list This is Monk Jaewoo, who ranks 4th on the ligt, and thest is Mr. Shao, who ranks 1st on the list.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After the introduction, Fade looked at these people. His eyes couldn''t help but narrow slightly, and his eyes stayed on these people for a few seconds. Since the rankings on the Inte were introduced, he was aware of who they were. He had also learned about the backgrounds of these people. Lorenzo was supported by Emmit and Langhans in the Lu family, Carney wag:supported by Thousand Star Academy, and Monk Jaewog? was supported by Thousand Bgtdha Temple. As for Earlias, it went without saying that Dannor:was b¨¦hind him. Content belofigs to NovelDrama.Org They were all his enemies, but now, they gathered here together. He didn''t believe that this was an ident. Thinking of this, he locked at Be. She naturally understood the meaning in his eyes, but her face looked normal. She pretended to know nothing and greeted them with a smile, "Please wait a moment. I will go and prepare tea for all of you right away." After she left, the four people on the opposite side looked at Fade more directly, without concealing anything. Lorenzo, who was hot-tempered, was the first to speak again. He said in a cold voice, "The popr Master Chen on the Inte has turned out to be like this. It seems like you arerger than life." In the face of sarcasm, Fade''s face was indifferent and he did not pay attention to it Seeing this, Lorenzo''s face sank and he said, "Some people are ipetent, but yet they put on airs!¡± Fade still ignored him and took a sip of tea lightly. This time, Lorenzo''s eyes were red, and he was almost going to fight from his anger. However, Carney, who was next to them, stopped him, snorted softly, and said, "It seems like Master Chen doesn''t take us seriously. He doesn''t care aboutus at all.¡± Earlias also said coldly, "Master Chen is well-known. Perhaps you have never heard of nobodies like us.¡± Monk Jaewoo did not speak but looked over at him with cold and hard eyes. Facing the fierce eyes of these people, Fade paused for a few seconds, then slowly put down the teacup, locked at them and said, "Are you talking to me?" "You..." This time, not just Lorenzo, but Carney and Earlias were also almost unable to restrain their anger. At this moment, Fade smiled and said, "Please don''t take it to heart. I was just lost in thought, so I didn''t hear you. Please forgive me!" They snorted coldly, as their gazes turned frosty. At this time, Be came in with a tea set and began to make tea. Under such circumstances, Lorenzo and the others could only suppress their anger and wait for her to make tea. It had to be admitted that she was talented at making tea. Not only was her posture graceful and charming, but the product was also good. The tea brewed was also fragrant and delicious, leaving an endless aftertaste in the mouth. For a moment, they were full of praise. After the tea, they chatted for a while. Lorenzo and others looked at each other, winked at each other, and then looked at Be together. At this momen; Earlias spoke, "Miss Liang, it just-$0 happens that everyone-here is participating in the? preliminaries. Why don''t we take this opportunity to spar and exchange pointers? We can also encourage andimprove each other.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? "That''s a good idea. There are only a few days left before the match. I need to train.¡± "After drinking so much tea, it''s good to move your body." Chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 Be heard this and said, "Since you want topete with each other, let''s go to the backyard. There is a martial arts field there.¡± "Sorry to trouble you, Miss Liang." Earlias stood up, followed by Lorenzo and the others. She looked at Fade with an inquiring expression. He didn''t understand what they were thinking. He took a sip of tea, stood up, and said, "I''ll go and have a lock toc.¡± Then, they came to the backyard of Bamboo House. There was arge meadow, and there were various kinds of weapons on the weapon rack. There was a small pharmacy next to it as well, in case of idents. Earlias was the first to step forward. He took the initiative to challenge Be and said, "Miss Liang, may I teach you a thing or two?" She smiled and said, "It''s my pleasure to fight with you, Mr. Shao.¡± Immediately, the two did not choose their weapons and began to fight with their bare hands. It had to be said that as the top three masters on the ranking list, although it was just a simpleparison, they were very skillful. Each move had a subtle change. Be''s moves were gentle and changed in a myriad of ways, like countless pieces of silks, twisting and turning, trying to twist and control the opponent. Earlias, on the other hand, did not use his own sword technique. Instead, he used the same gentle palm technique to intertwine and fluctuate with her. During the battle, their movements were light and graceful, as if they were dancing. Some of the actions even caused Earlias and Be to have close contact. Lorenzo, who was standing at the side, couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Shao, are youparing notes or taking advantage? If we continue, I think you''ll be able to touch Miss Liang''s whole body.¡± Upon hearing this, Be''s face turned red. She pushed Earlias back with her palm. Then, she cupped her hands and said, "Mr. Shao, I lost." Earlias rolled his eyes at Lorenzo and cupped his fists at her. "Miss Liang, I didn''t mean anything just now. Please don''t hold it against me." Be replied, "I understand. You don''t need to exin, Mr. Shao." The two of them left. Lorenzo stood up and swept his gaze across them. He looked at Be and Earlias and said, "Miss Liang and Mr. Shao have just finished fighting and have yet to recover. I will not challenge the two of you.¡± Then, his eyes swept over Carney and Monk Jaewoo, and finally fell on Fade. With his eyes fixed on him, he curled his lips and said, "Master Chen is well-known. It''s rare to see you. I''d like to see your strength, Master Chen.¡± As he said this, Lorenzo provocatively hooked his finger at Fade.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When Fade saw this, he narrowed his eyes and nced at the few people beside him. After which, he stepped forward and spoke faintly, "Since you want to challenge me, I will fight you till the end.¡± His indifferent look made Lorenzo very unhappy. The corner of Lorenzo''s eyes twitched. He waved his hand and a broadsword flew from the weapon rack into his hand. He held it andughed. He said, "Good sword. This is a good one. It deserves to be part of Miss Liang''s treasured collection.¡± "It''s too boring topete with bare hands. Let''spete with our weapons.¡± He looked at Fade with provocation in his eyes. He squinted at Lorenzo. He was silent for a few seconds and didn''t make a sound. Seeing this, Lorenzo said sarcastically, "Master Chen, if you don''t dare to use this knife, I wouldn''t use it. It''s a pity because this is a good one." As he said that, he was about to put the broadsword back. However, at this moment, Fade said faintly, "In my heart, there is no such thing as ¡®don''t dare". Hearing this, Lorenzo''s eyes lit up. "In that case, why don''t you choose your weapon, Master Chen?" Fade nced at the weapon rack and looked away. He shock his head and said, "No, it''s not necessary. There is no suitable weapon for me here." "You..." Hearing this, not just Lorenzo, but the other people around him also had a hint of surprise in their eyes. There was anger in Lorenzo''s eyes. He stared at Fade and said, "Master Chen, is there no suitable weapon, or are you looking down on me?" "I don''t mean that," Fade said faintly. Lorenzo snorted coldly and said, don''t care if you mean it or not, but if I want to fight with someone else, I~ don''t ne&d others to give in. If you~ don¡¯ use a weapon and lose inny hands, saying that I had an ~ advantage, thenit willbe < nfeaningless topete with me." Upon hearing this, Fade sighed softly and said, "In that case, I shall use a weapon.¡± While speaking, he walked up to the weapon rack and carefully looked at it. He paced back and forth and faced dozens of extremely refined weapons, but he still couldn''t find a weapon he needed. A few minutester, Lorenzo became impatient. "Is it so difficult to choose, Master Chen? Or, don''t you dare? If so, just admit defeat. Don''t waste everyone''s time." Fade ignored Lorenzo''s sarcasm and finally bowed. Next to the weapon rack, he picked up a bamboo stick that was as long as his arm, weighed it in his hand, and said, "I''ve chosen. This is my weapon.¡± Seeing this, Lorenzo was stunned, then his face darkened and he said angrily, "Chen, are you making fun of me?" Beside him, the expressions of Be, Earlias, and the others changed as well. Be locked at Fade and said, "This Master Chen is really, really... a character!¡± Earlias smirked and said with a cold smile, "Is he deliberately unting in front of us by doing that?" Carney snorted coldly and said, "If he doesn''t wantdo choose a weapon, then so be it"In the end, he agreed fo "Amitabha!" The monk, who had not made a sound, also uttered at this moment. At this moment, facing Lorenzo, whose face was gloomy and extremely angry, Fade said lightly, "This bamboo is suitable for me." "Of course, Master Lu, if you really don''t think it''s appropriate, then I''ll just do it empty-handed,¡± he continued. These words were like a heavy hammer, pounding on Lorenzo''s heart, making him angrier. He shouted, using the strength in his legs, and suddenly rushed to Fade, "Chen, you are too arrogant. Then I will teach you a lesson." With those words, the big broadsword in Lorenzo''s hand waved out countless after-images, forming a wall. He attacked Fade fiercely. The de flew and the strength whistled. Fade fought back with the bamboo stick. Although every movement was very urate, he was able to hit the breadsword in Lorenzo''s hand. However, the bamboo was just a piece of barrboo, so it couldn''t compare with Be''s big o broadswerd. The bamboo that was the leqgth of an arm flew up piece by piece as the de sliced x yand finally, i was only half an arm long. Lorenzo''s fierce offensive gave him the upper hand for a while andpletely trapped Fade, forcing him to retreat into a corner of the martial arts field. In the end, there was almost no more space to retreat. Chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 This scene caused Earlias and the others, who were watching by the side, to smile. They started to discuss among themselves. "Mr. Lu is indeed the Lu family''s talent. He is Master Langham¡¯s legacy. This technique of his makes him awe-inspiring. His attack is so sudden that no one can block it!" "Mr. Lu''s saber techniques are indeed powerful and exquisite. However, speaking of Fade, he does have some skills. Just now, his movements were exquisite, and he was able to strike the vital parts of Mr. Lu''s saber techniques.¡± "However, the bamboo is just a bamboo after all. It''s nothingpared to the steel broadsword. Therefore, he was forced into that state by Mr. Lu with just a few moves." "It''s his own fault for choosing the bamboo. He''s so arrogant, so it''s normal for him to get such a result.¡± A few people smiled andmented, but only Be, who was at the side, did not make a sound. Instead, she looked carefully at the two people who were still fighting on the field. Seeing this, Carney couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Liang, you''re spellbound. What do you think?" She heard this and turned her head to look. She smiled at them and said, "Mr. Lu and Master Chen are both young masters. Their movements are exquisite and they are strong. I admire them both very much." It seemed like Carney was not satisfied with her vague statement, so he continued to ask, "Then who are you more optimistic about, Miss Liang?" She shook her head gently and said, "It''s hard to say. Both of them are very powerful and it''s difficult to judge.¡± She had made up her mind not to offend anyone. She spoke fluently and was unwilling to simply express her opinion However, Earlias seemed to have heard something else from her words. "In the current situation, Fade has been forced to retreat step by step by Mr. Lu, and has not been able to fight back. Yet, you say that you can''t tell who will win. It looks like you are quite confident in Fade!¡± Hearing this, her face changed slightly. After a moment of silence, she said, "Master Chen is well-known. I don''t think he has used all his strength." "ls that so?" Earlias stared at her and raised his voice. Then, he turned to look at the arena and said, "Let''s continue watching." At this moment in the training arena, Lorenzo was full of excitement and pride. He waved the big broadsword in his hand like a tiger in the wind. He didn''t stop talking and kept mocking Fade. "Master Chen, is that all you''ve got?" "You were pretty arrogant just now, weren''t you? You even said that you wouldn''t use weapons against me. Why are you acting like this now?" "If you kneel down and beg for mercy, I may consider stopping. Haha!" Fade held thest piece of bamboo in his hand. Although he had retreated into the corner, the expression on his face was still very calm At this moment, after hearing Lorenzo''s words, he chuckled and said, "Do you really think that you''ve won?" "You''re still so stubborn!" Lorenzo snorted coldly, and then his attacks became fiercer. "Since you don''t know what''s good for you, then I''ll give you a taste of my power.¡± As he spoke, the big broadsword quickly chopped down. Dozens of sparks instantly flew around,pletely cornering Fade. There was no way out. Facing such a desperate situation, he finally began to exert his strength. With a light step, he gathered the positive energy in his right hand and gathered it on the bamboo. In an instant, the surface of the bamboo was surrounded by ayer of scarlet light. Then, with a wave of his right hand, the bamboo swept out with a red light An arc spread out and collided with the radiance of the broadsword. Under the surge of positive energy, countless sparks of energy immediately burst out. Then, in less than three seconds, the sparks of energy from Lorenzo''s broadsword, under the impact of the red light from the bamboo, shattered. His attack was easily resolved by Fade''s single move. This time, Lorenzo was a bit shocked. His''expression darkened, and he pursed his lips. His eyes became sharp, and the great broadsword in his hand moved. it waslike countless cold des, whizzing as it hacked down: Content belongs to ? PN ¡ª RN The de''s momentum was fierce, and the positive energy was surging. almost with sharp killing intent. Fade didn''t stop his movements, and the bamboo in his hand began to move agilely. Amidst the red light, he pointed directly at the flying saber¡¯s SHEL It was simr to what happened just now, but the result waspletely different. Just now, the bamboo was cut into pieces by Lorenzo''s broadsword, but now, each of Fade''s attacks urately hit Lorenzo in return. Before Lorenzo could touch him, Fade twisted the bamboc''s direction slightly, making him lose his aim. He was unable to attack him at all In this way, after more than a dozen strokes, Lorenzo failed again and again, anchhis whole body was in a> mess. Panting, he red at Fade with resentment in his eyes. H¨¦- gritted his teeth and said, "Y=£¤ou actually. " = Fade turned the bamboo in his hand and said fainfly, "You are no match for me. Youlost " ¡°Impossible!¡± N Lorenzog shouted, then stepped N neavily-and jumped up high. Hesheld the begadsword with both hands and exerted force with both arms, He e chopped down fiercely-toward Fade with a heavy force. Content belongs to Seeing such a fierce move, even the few people around him were surprised and eximed. "Lorenzo is serious!" "Let''s see how Fade recovers from this." "Look! From this move, even if he doesn''t die, he''ll be injured. I think he''ll be in trouble during the preliminaries in a few days.¡± Earlias, Carney, and the others had gloating expressions on their faces. Cnly Be, who was worried at the moment, said, "Mr. Lu, this is just training. It will be bad if you hurt someone.¡± This was happening in Bamboo House, and she had invited Fade. Therefore, she did not want any idents to happen on her watch. However, Lorenzo, who was furious, was unwilling to pay attention to her words. His eyes were full of anger and he attacked fiercely. When she saw this, her eyes sank slightly. She took a step forward and was about to stop Lorenzo''s attack. However, at this moment, Earlias waved his hand gently. A surge of energy blocked her. He said softly, "Miss Liang, since the two of them are engaged inpetition, it''s best for us outsiders not to interfere.¡± At the side, Carney also said, "Didn''t you have great confidence in Fade just now, Miss Liang? Why are you worried now?" Her face fell, and her expression was not good.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She stopped and did not make any sound. She just looked at Fade, and there was a sense of firmness in her worried look. "Chen, take this!" Lorenzo shouted and chopped down hard. Seeing this, Fade shook his head slightly. Lorenzo, who was extremely fierce, raised his right hand and threw him into the air. The bamboo in his hand flew directly at Lorenzo with a stream of light. Lorenzo snorted coldly and didn''t take Fade''s attack seriously at all. He was ready to chop the bamboo into pieces with his de Chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 However, when the two collided with each other, a huge force radiated from the bamboo stick, immediately hitting Lorenzo''s broadsword out of his hand. His sword flew into the sky andnded on a patch of grass outside Bamboo House. Lorenzo lost his bnce due to the huge impact. He fell down from mid-air and mmed right into the ground, causing smoke and dust to rise. The result shocked everyone, especially Carney and Earlias. They did not expect that Fade would be able to withstand Lorenzo''s attack, and even defeat him. Cn the other hand, Be, who was initially feeling nervous, immediately calmed down. She walked towards the training field and said, "The result of thepetition has been announced. I''ve prepared some snacks so you guys shoulde back and have a taste.¡± Fade nodded and walked over to her. Just then, Lorenzo, who was in the smoke, stood up from the ground behind Fade with a grim expression on his face. The fall just now seemed to have left a huge impact, but he was still a master martial artist of the Heaven Level. Therefore, the injury was nothing to him As he looked at Fade''s figure from behind, his eyes were filled with both resentment and anger. He condensed positive energy on the palm of his right hand, and formed a sharp air de. He then exerted force on his both legs and rushed towards Fade''s back without warning. Upon seeing this, Earlias and Carney were frightened, but they remained silent with a smile on their lips. Be didn''t notice the situation behind Fade because she was weing him. When she looked up, Lorenzo was already less than a meter behind him Lorenzo''s eyes were red and brimming with anger as he held the knife in his hands, about to stab Fade right in his back. Aware of the situation, Be couldn''t help eximing, "Master Chen, be carefull" However, Lorenzo shouted with a sinister smile, "Chen, I want you to die." Seeing that the Qi- de was about to pierce through Fade''s body, there was no way for him to avoid it. However, at such a critical moment, Fade suddenly shook his shoulders. A majestic aura of positive energy suddenly spread out from his back. As if a hurricane had suddenly appeared out of thin air, it hit Lorenzo''s body hard. The huge force quickly swept him away and mmed him onto the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face turned pale in an instant At this moment, Fade turned around and walked over to him. He stepped on Lorenzo''s chest, with his right hand pointing at him with a sharp Qi- de, and his gaze was cold. He asked in a low voice, "Say, anyst words?" Nobody had expected this. When Lorenzo felt Fade''s clear killing intent, his face immediately fell as he shouted loudly, "Don''t kill me, please don''t." Both Carney and Earlias were stunned, and when they realized what was happening, they quickly shouted for Fade to stop. "Fade, what are you doing!" "Let go of Lorenzo!" They gathered around him and shouted at him angrily. However, he did not intend to stop. He turned to look at them and asked coldly, "Let go of him? He attacked me and tried to kill me, and you''re asking me to let him go?" They paused upon hearing his words. Carney thought about it for a moment and quickly said, "Fade, Lorenzo was not going to attack you. You''ve misunderstood the situation.¡± "Just now, the both of you were in a battle and Lorenzo felt that the battle wasn''t over yet, so naturally, he was still attacking.¡± When Earlias heard this, he immediately realized what Carney was trying t9-say. He quickly went N along withhiim and said, "Yes, that. was it. When you and Lorenzo were competing earlier, neither of yd surrendered. That means that the competition was not over: yet. Hence, Lorenzo would naturally continue attacking you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When Be heard this. her expression grew grim Just now, shedidn''t want to make things awkward. Therefore, after Fade had defeated Lorenzo, she went to fediate the battle by asking the twerof them to have some tea. In fact it was also equivalent tos announcing the end of the <- cGmpetition. Content bngs to NovelDrama.Org After all, everyone could see that Lorenzo had lost earlier. However, if they really wanted to stick to the rules. Lorenzo really did not admit to his defeat. At the thought of this, her face paled, and she tried to say something. However, Earlias¡¯ gaze swept across her. There was a strange look in his eyes. Be''s mouth moved but she didn''t speak in the end. At the moment, Lorenzo also hurriedly added, "Yes, that''s what I thought too. I thought that the battle was still going on, so I continued to attack. Now, I''ve lost. I surrender. Let me go, please.¡± Fade sneered and shook his head. He looked at them and remarked, "Well, you''re all Heaven Level masters and Martial Arts Masters. Do you really think that these tricks are effective on me?" "We all know that Lorenzo tried to sneak an attack on me. Stop trying to trick me," he shouted loudly. Carney and Earlias'' expressions immediately fell. Lorenzo panicked at his words. Fade ignored them, and the Qi- de in his hand slowly approached Lorenzo. Seeing this, Camey shouted, "Fade, stop. Lorenzo is the disciple of the Lu family, the personal disciple of Master Langham. Do you really want to kill him?" Earlias also added coldly, "Fade, you should think about it carefully. It''s close to thexselection, and there with be many.grandmasters and experts from Capital City. Are you really going To harm others for no reason?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Have you considered the N cGhsequences?¡± Contentbelongs to NovelDrama.Org / Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but sneer. "Killing others for no reason? The consequences? Huh, you guys are really good with words." "Then why did you guys say nothing when Lorenzo attacked me? Why were you silent the entire time?!" "If I was to switch positions with Lorenzo, would you still say the same to him?" Earlias replied in a deep voice, "Fade, there''s no point in making these assumptions now. We''re saying this for your own good. Think about it well." "Fade, we''re killing amongst ourselves here. If you do this, what will the higher-ups think about you? Have you thought about it yourself?" Earlias tried to warn him again. Fade chuckled coldly and answered, "I''ve thought about it very clearly. As for the consequences, no matter what, I, Fade, can handle it." As he spoke, the Qi- de in his right hand suddenly stabbed down. Suddenly, Lorenzo cried out. He tried to struggle desperately, but Fade stepped right on him, preventing any chances of escape. At the same time, Earlias and Carney''s expressions changed drastically. They wanted to stop him, but it was toote. The Qi- de in Fade''s hand had pierced right through Lorenzo''s lower abdomen. Then, with a slight stir, his dantian abdomen had been shattered instantly. His years of cultivation were ruined just like that A miserable roar exploded from Lorenzo''s mouth. His face was pale and blood spurted from his mouth. After a pitiful scream, he soon fainted. Chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 When Earlias and Carney saw what had happened, their faces fell as they red at Fade. "You destroyed Lorenzo''s dantian abdomen!¡± Earlias shouted. "Lorenzo is the hope of the younger generation of the Lu family. You''ve destroyed him, which means that you''ve also destroyed the hope of the Lu family,¡± Carney roared at him. Fade pped his hands and turned around. He looked at Earlias and Carney, then asked ndly. "What does any of that have to do with me?" The two of them were taken aback. For a moment, they fell speechless. He then turned over at Be with his hands behind his back. He stepped forward and said, "Thank you for your hospitality, Miss Liang. It''s gettingte. I''ll leave for now." She paused, then quickly caught up with him and said, "It''s my fault for not taking good care of you. I''ll see you off, Master Chen!" Seeing that Fade was about to leave, Carney, Earlias, and the others had grim expressions on their faces. They were furious and they wanted nothing more than to teach him a lesson. Carney looked over at Earlias and asked, "Mr. Shao, shall we do it or not?" Earlias looked at Fade''s figure and thought for a few seconds. Finally, he shook his head and answered, "There are only a few days left until the preliminary. We''ll fight then. There''s no need to act now in case of any idents urring.¡± Carney nodded his head in response and then gazed at Fade as he left. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Fade, I''ll let you be proud for a few more days. When thepetition starts, you will be the one suffering the consequences.¡± "Let''s contact the Lu family first. Since Mr. Lu is so badly injured, they won''t let him off so easily," Earlias stated. Upon hearing this, Carney also withdrew his gaze and nced at Lorenzo. He remarked with disdain, "I didn''t expect that Fade could actually defeat Lorenzo. It seems that we have underestimated him previously.¡± Earlias nodded in agreement. "That''s true. However, it''s also because Lorenzo was too careless. Even if Fade is stronger than him, he isn''t that much stronger than he is. It''s still uncertain who will win in the arena." "However, Lorenzo came with us. If the Lu family mes us, I don''t think we would be able to exin ourselves!" Carney reminded them worriedly as he nced at Lorenzo, who was still unconscious. Earlies sneered as he responded calmly, "The Lu family wouldn''t dare to me the Shao family." Upon hearing this, Carney was stunned for a moment and then rxed. He smiled and agreed, "That''s right. Thousand Star Academy is also not something that they would dare to provoke.¡± The two of them finally heaved a sigh of relief. They asked their subordinates to contact the Lu family to exin the overall situation. As Be bade Fade farewell, she apologized again and again. She then saw him off from Bamboo House. After leaving, Fade returned to the vi. He didn''t know who had leaked the news, but it didn''t take long for what happened in Bamboo House to spread across the martial arts world in Capital City, and then the Inte, which immediately caused a heated discussion. Fade''s fight with Honsark several days ago had just quietened down on the Inte, but now, it caused a new wave of excitement again. Some people even began to doubt whether he had hired a marketing team to create fake news about him. However, after they clicked inside the articles and read it for themselves, they immediately realized that this was definitely not fake news. Not only did Fade defeat Lorenzo, he even crippled him. This garnered the attention of many. Fade and Lorenzo were enemies, which made the possibility of them working together to create fake news for ype zero. Moreover, the news of Forenzo being crippled? would definitely not be fake news. He was in 8th ce for the < prefiminaries, and he wa s the future hope of the Lu family. The Lu family would definitely not waste his talents in order to create fake news. After the hype died down, the Lu family finally spoke up. Both Langham and Emmit had recorded a video of them demanding that Fade hold responsibility over this incident. Fadepletely ignored it. Cn the other hand, Be sent an exnation video through the Liang family''s channel and exined the whole story. Although she did not directly state who was right and who was wrong, from her narrative, everyone could still judge that the incident had happened because it was apetition. However, the cause for the result was due to Lorenzo''s sneak attack. Be was originally already the hot topic amongstizens, and the goddess inna Ns Her exnatio netizens-have etiz¨¦ns conc ny people''s hearts. n made many N more trust in Fade: uded that Lorenzo had deliberate y challenged him, and sonched a sneak attack behind his back. Hence, he deserved it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The Lu family was enraged after watching the video. However, the ower of the Liang family was ng less than that of the Lu family sethey naturally couldn''t _ do anything to Be. Therefore, they could QRly I ignore the whole incident, and emphasize the fact that Lorenzo had Been disabled. They demanded amexnation from Fadesotherwise they wouldn''t let him go so easily. In this regard, hepletely ignored it. However, the previous rankings had a quick response. Fade, who was originally ranked 7th, had been promoted to the 6th ce. Lorenzo, who was originally ranked 8th, was naturally disqualified from thepetition because his dantian abdomen had been destroyed Therefore, the candidates behind him had all moved a step forward in their rankings. In addition to the rankings, the gambling websites had a fast reaction as well. Their real- time odds immediately began to change. At the beginning, Fade''s gambling rate and ranking were tallied, ranked 7th A few days ago, his real-time odds dropped a lot after he defeated Honsark. Now, after Lorenzo was disabled, his real-time odds dropped again and he leaped to 3rd ce. He was ranked right below Earlias and Hoce, who were ranked 1st and 2nd. As for the huge change of Fade''s odds, it caused another hot discussion Some people said that the odds had changed drastically. Although he had defeated Lorenzo, Lorenzo was only ranked 7th after all. Even if Fade could make progress, he should not be ranked in the top three. Some people said that this was a smoke bomb deliberately released by the banker''s agency in order to lure everyone to make a bet so that they could make a profit. In short, when all kinds of news werebined together, Fade''s poprity had increased much more than before. The entire Capital City, and even the whole martial arts world, was looking forward to the uing preliminaries. Fade did not pay attention to the excitement on the Inte. He focused on speeding up the recovery of his body to be at his best state. At the same time, he asionally guided Joey and Jasmine to help them improve their strength. At noon, after Fade and Jasmine had finished their practice, suddenly, a message was sent to his mobile phone.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When he saw the special number on the phone, he couldn''t help but feel surprised. He immediately opened the message and began to read the contents. Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 The content of the letter was very simple; there was only the word, "help". However, Fade immediately grew alert. ck Lord was the one who had sent this. ck Lord was originally one of the members of Skull Mob in Capital City. In the past, he had been subdued by Fade because of the incident with Dante. Later, Fade subdued ck Lord''s boss and the leader of Skull Mob in Capital City. White w. It could be said that the entire group of Skull Mob in Capital City had be a thorn that Fade ced in Skull Mob. Secretly, White w shared a lot of information about the organization with him. In order to keep things a secret, Fade seldom met with them in public, and he had also been extremely careful whenever they came into contact. Now that ck Lord had sent him this message, Fade was very worried. Fade immediately gave ck Lord a call, but no ane answered. Then, he called White w, but his phone had already been turned off. His heart sank as he thought to himself, "Something has happened to White w and ck Lord!" ck Lord was a middle stage Earth Level martial artist, while White w was ate stage Earth Level martial artist. They were strong, and ordinary people wouldn''t be able to hurt them at all However, during this period of time, there had been many experts in Capital City. Fade wondered if a Martial Arts Master had found out their identities and attacked them. Or could it be that Skull Meb had discovered their identities as hidden traitors, and wanted to kill them? Fade made a lot of assumptions, but he couldn''t confirm any of them "I must go over and take a look!" He made up his mind. While he was getting ready to get up, he instructed Jasmine at the same time, "Jasmine, I need to go out and settle something. You should head back first." She nced at his grim expression and couldn''t help but felt a little worried. "Master, is it dangerous? I''ll go with you.¡± "There''s no need. I can go alone,¡± he replied Then, when he saw her worried expression, he stated, "How about this? You can go back and inform Joey and Moore." "Okay, I willl" She nodded firmly. "Master, you must be careful. If you can dy it, try to dy it as long as possible. Well take action when we''re there." "Okay!" He nodded. Immediately after, the two of them embarked on their separate ways In less than 20 minutes, Fade had arrived at the Skull Mob headquarters in Capital City. It was located in a luxurious office building with nine floors in the second ring of Capital City. They were known as an international businesspany. There weren''t many employees, and the building looked very simple. There weren''t many people entering and exiting the building. However, when Fade entered the building, he still felt a strange chill. Although there was not much business here, there should have at least still been some people around. However, when he arrived, he felt that the entire office was cold and dead. It seemed that there was no one in the office at all. He immediately grew alert He entered the office soundlessly. In therge office, the lights were half bright and half dim. There was no cone by the front desk at the moment. Walking through the office area, he went straight to the manager''s office, and inside was ck Lord''s office. The door of the manager''s office was closed, and the curtains were drawn shut, so he couldn''t clearly see what was going on inside the office. Fade quietly arrived at the manager''s office door, and with a burst of strength, he smashed the door open There wasn''t anyone inside. After waiting for a brief moment, he entered the room. The lights i inside were turned off, so he couldnt see the room clearly..¡± N However, he could still see a person lying. on the desk, motionless. it was hardto tell whether the person on the-desk was asleep or dead. He then turned on the switch, and the manager''s office was lit up. At this moment, he saw the person lying on the desk. It was indeed ck Lord. There was a fistsized hole in the back of his head and blood was still flowing out. He waspletely lifeless. Fade''s heart clenched, and his expression fell. Just then, the lights in the entire floor were turned off. Suddenly, he was plunged into darkness. He tried to adjust his eyesight to the sudden darkness. The moment that he was distracted, he felt a slight movement and a slight stinging sensation on his skin. "There''s someone trying to assassinate me! It''s a master!¡± He thought to himself. He instantly reacted and circted his positive energy to protect his vital points, He retreated and stuck ? to the side of a wall. His hands _ quickiyygathered positive energy and shot out in the direction ofthe commotion. = Thud! With a light sound, a stream of energy collided with his positive energy shield, and then exploded. Fade also took advantage of this opportunity to find the direction of the assassin, and his energy burst out. "Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!" The sharp strength, like a storm, bombarded the office equipment on the opposite side into pieces, and the entire manager''s office became a mess. Everything fell back into silence. At this time, Fade''s eyes had adapted to the dark surroundings. He walked in the direction of the movement, as he wanted to find cut what was going on.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, just as he was moving, two bursts of energy suddenly attacked him. "There is more than one person!" He quickly realized. He suddenly changed his direction as he moved to the front and hit the window of the manager''s office with one hand. There were windows in the manager''s office, so he could see outside. Mawever, because of the oo thick curtains, the room turned dark after the lights were turned offfand he cquld not see the inside ofthe room at all. = His energy smashed right through curtains and windows. In an instant, the sun shone in, and the dark manager''s room suddenly became bright. Fade also saw two dark shadows who were approaching him quickly. They were thin, and their faces were covered with ayer of ck cloth, leaving only their eyes visible. Their hands and feet were also wrapped in a special soft cloth, so Fade could barely hear anything when they walked "These assassins are very professional.¡± He immediately made a judgment upon seeing the way they were dressed up. At the same time, he shot out two streams of energy to attack the two ck shadows. "Boom, boom!" Under the impact of the collision, the energy of bath sides violently collided with each other, causing a huge explosion, which destroyed the entire office beyond recognition. Even the wall close to the outside had broken into pieces because of the violent impact, falling from the top of the 9th floor to the ground. Fortunately, a parking lot was located beneath the office, so no one was present during that moment. The falling walls hit and destroyed several cars, and the sharp sound of the rms rang. Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 The explosion on the 9th floor of the office building attracted everyone''s attention The headquarters of the office building immediately arranged for security guards to head upstairs to check. They hadn''t reached the 9th floor yet, but they could already feel the strong energy and immediately knew that it was not something they could handle. They hurriedly left and contacted the police, the Stealth Team, the Martial Arts League, and even the n Committee. The office building was located in the second-tier area of the city, surrounded by a lively business district. Such a bigmotion naturally attracted the attention of many people. People started to discuss it amongst themselves. There were even professional journalists who were aware of the situation and immediately began to broadcast it live. At the same time, Jasmine, who had just arrived at Joey''s home, had seen the live reports of the scene on the TV before she could even pass on Fade''s instructions. Upon seeing that familiar spot, she immediately grew nervous. She immediately told Joey and Moore what had happened. The two were shocked, and they couldn''t care less about anything else. They immediately left and rushed to the office building At the same time, in the office building, Fade had exchanged blows with the two assassins, and it left him a little surprised These two men were much stronger than he had expected. Criginally, he thought that the other party hade for either ck Lord or White w. To be able to send a martial artist at thete stage of the Earth Level or stranger, it was already considered quite good However, after the fight, Fade found out that the strength of these two people was definitely around the middle stage of the Heaven Level, even more powerful than Lorenzo. "Sending an expert of this level to defeat me? Who are they?" Fade wondered, "The Gao Family? The Lu family? The Thousand Star Academy, Bannon and the others?" These people emerged in his mind, but he immediately shook his head. "The Gao family doesn''t have this power yet. Although the Lu family has masters in the middle stage of the Heaven Level, there are only two or three of them in total. I have seen them before, and they don''t look like these two." "As for the people from Thousand Star Academy, there doesn''t seem to be a reason for them to attack now." While he was deep in thoughts, the two killersunched another attack on him. A cold light shed in their hands. The cross dart, tinted with a poisonous green light, was aimed right at him. He immediately identified that these two people were professional killers. Whileunching attacks, Fade asked, "Who the hell are you people?¡± He received no responses from them, except for the strong killing intent emanating from them. Feeling that terrifying energy, his face quickly fell. His expression grew grim. Their attacks were bing more and more powerful. "Boom, boom!" He didn''t hold back anymore. He gathered his strength in his hands and aimed it right at the two men. Under the collision of the two sides, a strong force spread out, causing a strong explosion again, which shocked the crowd below. This time, his strength had obviously exceeded the expectations of the two killers. He shook them off and mmed them against the wall. The two men spat out a mouthful of blood as their bones cracked. It was unknown how many bones had been broken. With such serious injuries, the two struggled as they tried to move. However, when Fade came over, the pressure of his strength suppressed the both of them. Leaning over and pulling off the ck cloth on their faces, Fade''s eyes immediately narrowed and his expression became serious. Cn their faces, there were skull masks that he was very familiar with. Between the eyebrows of the skull, there was an emerald green bud "The Skull Mob!" He immediately began to interrogate them. "You''re from Skull Mob? How did you..." Without waiting for him to finish his question, the killer gritted his teeth and his face quickly turned ck. In a few seconds, he died from poison. The killer on the other side, had already died when Fade turned his head to look towards him. Immediately, Fade''s face fell and he muttered to himself, "It''s indeed a technique that I''m familiar with. It''s indeed Skull Mob." Walking out of the manager''s office, Fade looked at the office and began to think, "ck Lord died here. Where is White w? He is more powerful than ck Lord. Has he escaped, or has he been caught?¡± On second thought, since the other party had sedi an assassin at the middle stage of the Heaven Level, it was higtty unlikely that White w, who was at thete stage of the EartiLevel, would be able ta escape. to = "If he had been caught, is White w dead, or is he still alive?" Just as he was wondering, suddenly, a ck shadow approached him Fade was shocked and immediately took a step back. At the same time, he quickly shot out a stream of energy and mmed it towards the ck SHEL However, right at this moment, the ck figure let out a cry. "Master Chen, it''s me..." Upon hearing the sound, Fade squinted and found that the ck shadow in front of him was White w. However, at this moment, White w''s face was abnormal. He was wrapped in a thick ck robe, and his whole body was like a puppet, pouncing towards him. Aware of the abnormality, Fade shouted, "White w, don''t get close to me. Back off!" However, although White w could speak, he seemed to be unable to control his body and continued to charge towards him. Fade noticed something unusual. He was rmed and quickly stepped back. At the same time, he stretched out his right hand and was ready to use his positive energy to control White w. However, just as Fade was preparing to condense his positive energy, he suddenly felt a pain in his head.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was as if a silver needle had pierced through his head with a force that was as thin as a piece of paper. This sudden pain made his body stiffen. He felt dizzy, and he almost lost control of his body. Stunned for a moment, Fade felt that the two peach cores on his body were trembling slightly at the moment. He immediately came to his senses. It was a mental attack. The two peach cores were the ones that he had gbtained when he rescued Garvet from Jopeno. When_ he was qnhis way to Mokao ~~ -* Templer-the monks in the temple plotted against him. Later, he- saw thratigh their schemes and defeated the monks. He then took away the two peach cores. The peach cores had the function of disturbing the mind. Fade had been holding onto them all the time. Since then, he could train his own mental defense. Moreover, he could also find ways to cultivate his spirit. However, the method of cultivating spiritual power was too rare, and Fade had not found it yet. Unexpectedly,at this moment, he actually encountered an opponent who could attack him mentally. oreovet, ording to the strength of the Mental attack, Fade could tell that this opponent was very strong. He-was definitely an expertin rf¨¦ntal attacks. After all, when they were in Mokao Temple, the monks could make Fade feel a little dizzy with the help of these two peach cores and some special tea leaves. But now, this opponent''s mental attack made him feel a sharp pain in his head, and his body could not move at all. He felt that he could faint soon. At the moment when Fade was stiff because of the mental attack, White w was already standing right before him Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 At this moment, White w''s face was pale and his gaze was filled with terror. He could only mutter, "B-Bomb!" Fade tried his best to remove the thick robes on White w''s body, and he instantly noticed the bomb that was counting down. "Oh no!" He was shocked. He tried to push White w away in a hurry. However, a sharp pain hit him in his head, and he couldn''t move his stiffened body at all. "Itis indeed hard to counter a mental attack!" He was anxious and worried. It seemed that the bomb was about to explode. At this moment, he suddenly thought of something and crushed the two peach cores in his arms. In an instant, the spiritual strength suddenly burst out, resisting the threat of the opponent''s mental attack on him for a short moment. During this short period of time, he quickly gathered his positive energy to protect the vital parts of his body while pushing White w away. Less than a second after that, there was a loud bang, and a violent explosion urred in the office. The office was engulfed by the strong mes from the bomb. The strong explosion made the whole office building shake. Many people were terrified, and they rushed out of the building. More and more people came to watch the scene. Some bold reporters even received a piece of surprising news through investigation Ten minutes ago, Fade, Master Chen had just entered the building where there was a fight and an explosion. There was no time to verify the authenticity of the news, and a reporter immediately spread the news. As soon as the news was released, it immediately caused a heated discussion on the Inte. After all, during this period of time, Fade was still the center of attention in the world of martial arts in Capital City and the Inte. The enthusiasm had yet dissipated and now, the hot news was rted to him. For a time, all kinds of guesses andments came out. "What''s going on with Master Chen? How did he get involved in something else again?¡± "Is he really just creating hype? It''s only been a few days, and he''s on the news again.¡± "The people above are silly! No matter how big the hype is, they won''t make such a big explosion in the second tier zone. It''s a big deal to startle the senior leaders. Even a Martial Arts Master would need to take responsibility!" "I don''t think he''s trying to gain hype either. However, as soon as Master Chen came here, there was immediately a fight and an explosion. It must have had something to do with him." "Without anyone to guide the other party, he must not be an ordinary person since he was able to fight with Master Chen and caused an explosion." "I don''t know. It''s just that a reporter imed that the exploded floor is the office of an international business; it''s not some majorpany either.¡± Theizens discussed it enthusiastically, but some people in the martial arts world realized something.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Especially the Lu family, Thousand Star Academy, and Thousand Buddha Temple, who had bad rtionships with Fade. They were all paying close attention to the news at this moment and making arrangements. After reading the news, several parties quick{y.called and got to know each other''s situation. At the. moment they still did not know what was gaing on, but soon, they NN achieved a unified operation target and immediately sent peopl¨¦ to the site to understand the overall situation as soon as possib e. As a result, the people of the major parties took action immediately. At the same time, Joey and Moore, who had set out in advance, saw the news of the explosion on the way. They became more and more worried and quickly rushed to the floor. At this moment, after the explosion, the whole floor was in a huge mess, and the ground had been shattered. Thick smoke billowed out of the gap with smoke and dust, Fade leaned back against a stone pir that had beenpletely sted apart by the explosion. His clothes were torn into pieces, and his body was covered in blood. He was heavily wounded all over, and it was a horrifying sight However, at this moment, he did not take these injuries to heart. After all, for him, although these flesh wounds looked horrible, it was not a big problem, and it didn''t actually injure him. Now, the real threat was the mental attacker hiding in the dark In the explosion just now, if Fade hadn''t crushed the two peach cores in time so that his spiritual strength broke out to block the opponent''s spiritual attack in exchange for a short escape opportunity, he would have been severely injured, or even dead by now. After all, he, who had just been attacked mentally, had been stunned in ce. He had been rendered motionless as he stood rooted to the ground, unable to use his positive energy. Even a Master of Martial Arts wouldn''t have been able to take that attack in such a short range As he thought of this, his heart was filled with fear. He had always been extremely powerful in martial arts, and barely anyone was a match for him. He had no need to worry about sneak attacks, because the very few people who were stronger than him would not attack him at all. However, a sneak attack with spiritual powers made him feel threatened. Leaning against the stone pir, he couldn''t be bgthered to treat his terrible injuri¨¦s. He started to N concentrate his positive energy, causing-his skin and flesh to oN exge, and he could almost: see theutwo balls of positive gy, which were gathering silently in his bony palms. Content belon gs to Although Fade had managed to avoid the deadlly threat of the explosion, hetdidn''t dare to let his guard dower He was certain that the person vb who used the spiritual power was still nearby. He was a meniber of Skill Mob and was very QO h professional. He definitely y wouldn''t leave this easily. He woulde over to confi irm if Fade was still alive or dead. This was also the only chance left for Fade to fight back. After all, without the peach cores in his hand, he was unable to counter the mental attacks again. Just like that, after the explosion, the whole floor fell silent. There was only smoke and dust in the air. Right at that moment, Fade seemed to be holding his breath as well. He stood rooted to the ground like a statue, not making any movements at all After another three minutes, the smoke and dust on the floor had almost dissipated. Finally, Fade heard a slight rustle. The movement was very small. If he hadn''t been alert, he would''ve missed it Silently, a short and thin figure quietly approached him. As the smoke dissipated, the smell of blood from Fade was no longer blocked, which attracted his opponent. Step by step, the figure carefully approached him. The short distance of a couple of meters at this moment was as far as tens of thousands of kilometers for the two of them. After an impossibly long amount of time, the figure finally arrived by the stone pir. He could already see Fade''s torn clothes from the side. Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 Finally, the figure turned around. With his gaze sharp and energy concentrated in his palm, heunched an attack towards Fade. At the same time, Fade, who had been waiting for a long time,unched an attack as well. The aura of positive energy in his hands burst out from his palm and was aimed right at the figure. The both of them moved so fast that they practically noticed each other''s attack almost at the same time. The figure turned pale with fright. He quickly retreated and tried to dodge Fade''s attack. At this moment, Fade had also managed to estimate the ck shadow''s strength. His strength in martial arts was much weaker than the two middle- stage Heaven Level killers. He was only at the peak stage of the Earth Level, and hadn''t reached the Heaven level yet. It was just that his mental attack was so rare and powerful that it became the trump card of this assassination operation. Now. the two sides were shing with positive energy. Although Fade''s injuries weren''t light, as he was facing a person at the peak stage of the Earth Level, he still had the upper hand in this situation. Fade did not dodge at all. He activated his positive energy and threw himself towards the ck shadow. Upon impact, the flesh on Fade''s heavily injured chest burst open. His internal organs were visible, and blood was pooling out from his chest. At the same time, he shot out another two shots of positive energy and rushed towards the ck shadow. It was already very difficult for the ck shadow to dodge his two shots of energy. Now that he hadunched another attack, the assassin¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Seeing that it was impossible to dodge, the ck shadow had a look of determination in his eyes. He decided not to dodge anymore. He gritted his teeth and stared at Fade with his long and narrow eyes. It seemed that a bolt of purple lightning shot out from his eyes and rushed toward Fade''s head. In an instant, Fade felt as if his head had been hit by an invisible heavy hammer. He suddenly felt dizzy, and his body went limp. He fell down to the ground. "Mental attack.¡± Fade looked at the other party as he thought to himself. At the same time, the ck shadow was struck by Fade''s two bursts of positive energy. His mouth cracked open and a smile appeared on his face He said. "You and I will die with each other.¡± After saying those words, there was a loud bang, and the ck shadow¡¯s body suddenly exploded. It waspletely charred ck and his thin body fell heavily onto the ground, devoid of life. At this moment, Fade felt dizzy and he could see stars Fade knew that this was the result of the dual effects of the mental attack and physical injuries. He could hardly hold on, and was about to faint. Just at that moment, Fade saw a faint blue-purple light shing under the ck shadow''s charred body. His heart suddenly moved, and he tried his best to grab it. As soon as he came back to his senses, Fade saw a palm-sized goat-skin scroll in his hand, which was densely printed with tiny characters in blue and purple colors. Having no time to look at the goat- skin scroll carefully, he hurriedly pulled it into his arms. After doing all this, he almost used up hisst bit of strength. He could no longer hold on and was about to faint. Just then, he saw a few sneaky shadows approaching. Someone was holding a camera and shooting something Seeing this, his heart skipped a beat as he thought, "Not good.¡± If the news of him being heavily injured spread out, the multiple enemies that he had in Capital City would definitely make their moves. No matter who they sent over, even if it was just a small gangster, he would still be done for. "So I''ve managed to escape the assassination from martial artists at the Heaven Level, but can''t even avoid these little minions?" Hemented in his heart as he tried to move, wanting to leave this ce. However, a strong sense of fatigue overcame him and he was rendered motionless. His eyelids felt heavy and he was about to faint. At this moment, a familiar voice sounded, "Fade!" Upon hearing the voice, Fade tried his best to open his eyes. Vaguely, he seemed to recognize that it was Joey. He used thest of his strength and murmured, "Take me away!" Then, he passed out.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When Joeyand Moare rushed over and saw the explosion, they o immediately fell into panic. There were many people surrounding the entrance, and there were pedple bleeking it. - However, for these two who were at the Heaven Level, it was nothing to them. They easily entered the building and saw Fade. Blood drained from their faces as soon as they saw how badly injured he was. Joey immediately rushed over to him, worry written all over her face. "Fade, Fade, are you alright? I''m Joey, 1..." Moore was also frightened but he had to remain calm. He quickly ordered; "Joey, don''t panic. Fade has only I fainted. There are no real~ threats to his life. We should leave with¡¯ him immediately.¡± Content b¨¦longs to = "Yes, Dad!" She wiped away the tears on her face and began to move. At the same time, the photos secretly taken by the paparazzi had also been posted online. Although the photos were very blurry, it could be vaguely seen that a badly injured man was lying in the ruins. The man looked like Fade. As soon as the photos were uploaded, they immediately blew up. "Does the explosion really have something to do with Master Chen?" "ls Master Chen still alive, or is he dead?¡± "From the looks of it, I''m pretty sure he''s already dead!" "That''s not certain. Master Chen is a Martial Arts Master. He wouldn''t die sc easily." "The power of the explosion was so great that even a Martial Arts Master wouldn''t be able to dodge it." All of a sudden, there was a heated discussion on the Inte. As for the Lu family and the other people from-Fhousand Star ~N Academy,at the very first moment when they saw the photo, they . immediately came up with a < thought, "I''ll take his life whilg:he Ss sick!¡¯ _ ~ swnovel. & Almost at the same time, the heads of the major forces took out their mobile phones at the same time and began to give out orders. When Joey and Moore came out of the building with Fade, who had already passed out, they were immediately surrounded. At this moment, the entire building was surrounded by people. Passersby, reporters, paparazzi, police, and martial artists from all over the ce were all looking at them. In such a situation, Moore''s heart sank. He gave Joey a look, causing her to be even more alert. He knew that this was the most dangerous moment. If someone really wanted to harm Fade and attack him in this situation, he might not be able to defend himself. Therefore, they had to leave there as soon as possible. As a result, the two of them sped up and quickly rushed through the crowd, ready to leave. However, there were still people crowding around, including passersby and reporters. "Sir, may I ask if the person you''re carrying is Master Chen?" "ls Master Chen still alive?¡± "Who are you people? What rtionships do you have with Master Chen?" Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 Ignoring these questions, Moore''s gaze turned cold. He erupted a wave of positive energy and pushed the people around them away. He then picked up his pace to leave. However, before they could go far, a group of people in uniform appeared and stopped them "Stop!" A man, who looked like he was 27 or 28 years old, shouted at Moore. Moore had no intention of stopping so he continued to stride forward. Seeing this, the man waved his hand, and suddenly, more than 20 men in uniform surrounded Moore and Joey. "Our Stealth Team, the Martial Arts League, and the n Committee have enforced thew, and are responsible for the crimesmitted by the martial artists in Capital City. Please cooperate with our investigation,¡± the man shouted Moore''s face fell. He paused for a few seconds before replying, "Master Chen is injured. We''re his friends. We need to take him away to treat him." As he spoke, he tugged at the cloth, revealing Fade''s bloody face. The uniformed man looked at Fade''s face. His eyes narrowed and he confirmed it, with surprise in his eyes. Then, he said to Moore, "lt is indeed Master Chen, but this matter is of great importance, so we must question you. Pleasee with us." Upon hearing this, Joey immediately became furious. "Didn''t you see how badly my brother is injured? How can we go with you?" The man replied in a deep voice, "Miss, please rx. We have prepared the best medical team. Let Master Chene with us, so that he can receive the best treatment immediately.¡± Moore responded coldly, "There''s no need to bother everyone. We have a way to cure Master Chen.¡± After saying that, he signaled to Joey and was about to leave. However, the man stepped forward and stopped them. He said in a deep voice, "Sir, this is a very important matter. Master Chen is an important person involved in a case. You can''t leave so easily. Pleasee back with us!" Upon hearing this, Mocre''s face fell and he said in a low voice, "Master Chen is the victim. Now, we need to treat him. If you stop him now, can you bear the responsibility if the treatment is dyed and idents happen?¡± The man did not budge as he insisted coldly, "I''m sorry, but these are the rules. We must follow them.¡± After pausing for a moment, he continued, "Of course, if you insist on treating him yourself, then so be it. However, we must apany you the entire time." "No way!" Joey denied firmly. Upon hearing this, the man snorted coldly and said in a low voice, "You two, Master Chen is a celebrity as well as an outstanding youth for the young generation in the martial arts world. This is for his sake. and also for the sake of solving this problem quickly." "If the two of you don''t cooperate, then we won''t y nice anymore.¡± As he spoke, positive energy surged around the man. It was obvious that he was ready to fight. Upon seeing this, Moore turned around and locked at Joey. He nodded and shouted, "Rush out!¡± In an instant, the two of them started fighting. Joey carried Fade while Moore led the way. Thesew enforcement people were strong, and their strength had basically reached thete stage of the ck Level and the early stage of the Earth Level. The man in the lead had even reached the middle stage of Earth LevelN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, Moore had already reached the early stage of the Heaven Level, so the difference between them was too great. He could crush them with a single move. In less than a minute, Moare had knocked down everyone before him, and together with Joey, they rushed out with Fade. As the man on the ground stared after their retreating figures, his gaze sharpened. He took out the walkie-talkie and said, "It is confirmed that the wounded person is Fade. He is seriously injured and it''s unknown whether he is dead or alive. Now, he has been taken away by Moore and Joey, and their whereabouts are unknown." After the end of the report, the man struggled to get up from the ground and then left with his team. Less than ten minutes after Moore and Joey left, the relevant news on the Inte spread instantly, and the whole inte was discussing the incident. The news of Fade''s serious injury, the photos taken on the spot, and even the video secretly recorded by someone, all began to spread on the Inte Some people said that Fade was dying from serious injuries, and some people imed that he was dead. All kinds of false rumors were surging on the Inte. At this time, Moore and Joey took Fade back to the vi. The rest of the people were dismissed, and the two of them took care of him themselves. Although both of them were Heaven Level masers, upon facing Fade.¡± who was seriously injured at the¡± moment, they were at a loss as to whatto do. They werepletely clueless. - While the two of them were so anxious that they started to spin around to think of ideas, Fade suddenly woke up. Seeing this, Joey and Moore were pleasantly surprised and rushed over immediately. Slowly opening his eyes, Fade tried to move his body. He then treated himself immediately. After Moore and Joey listened to his instructions, they quickly started working as well. That night, after taking three doses of the medicine, he finally woke up andid on the bed, looking less pale. Moore and Joey sat next to him and began asking about what had happened Fade told them about the full story of the assassination by Skull Mob, and alse about the mental attacker. After listening, both Joey and Moore were shocked He asked them about what was happening outside as well. After hesitating for a moment, Joey. told him about the rumors that were circting, as well as the inciderit that happened when they took him away, only to be stopped by ¡°others. Upon hearing this, Fade smiled and thought of samething. He paused for a mormerit and said to Moore, > YES CQ Ehen, could you please do me a favor and inform everyone that amvatill alive, and I thank them for their concern.¡¯ oF Moore nodded. The next morning, he announced this information Immediately, the news created a heated discussion. At this moment, in the Lu family''s hall, Langham sat on a huge chair with a grim expression on his face, and instructed the servants to report this news. Emmit was furious as well. "Fade is so lucky. Even under such circumstances, he managed to stay alive!¡± The others also began to talk about it. "I heard that Fade had been assassinated. There were at least three assassins, and they were all masters.¡± "Two of them are even Heaven Level experts. It''s just that the damage to their bodies was too serious, so it''s hard to tell the exact situation.¡± Amidst the discussion, someone suddenly thought of something and asked, "In this case, Fade shouldn''t be participating in the Qualifying Competition a few dayster, right?" Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned, and then they all began speaking out their opinions. "Obviously." "He almost died. How is it possible for him to participate in thepetition?" "With the absence of Fade, we arecking apetitor,¡± someone else added. "What are you all talking about? Lorenzo had been disabled and eliminated from thepetition. Is there any difference for our Lu family?" Langham asked angrily. Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 Amidst all the discussions, Langham suddenly pped his hands and stated in a low voice, "No, Fade will participate in thepetition.¡± As soon as these words were said, everyone in the Lu family paused. They looked at him in surprise. "Old Master, that''s impossible!" "Could it be that, Master, you''ve received some news?" "With Fade''s current situation, it''s impossible for him to participate in thepetition. Even if he does participate, I''m afraid that he won''t be able to pass the first round!" However, Langham returned firmly, "I''ve said that Fade will participate in thepetition regardless of whether he likes it or not." Many of the Lu family members fell into confusion upon hearing his words Just then, Emmit seemed to have thought of something as he turned to Langham. "Old Master, do you mean that..." Langham waved his hand and replied, "There''s no need to say it out loud. Just go help.¡± "Yes!" Emmit nodded at once and left with a smirk on his face. Shortly, another piece of news suddenly appeared amidst the heated discussions online. In the news, it stated that Master Fade, who had been seriously injured, was neither afraid of rumors, pain nor his opponents. He would definitely continue to participate in the preliminaries. As soon as the rumor came out, it caused another round of debate on the Inte again. Manyizens admired his will and determination, and supported him. Some people were worried that he was actually trying too hard, and was pushing his limits, which would not be good for his health. They begged him to take a good rest and give up on thepetition In the beginning, almost half of the people who held different views discussed it with each other. Later, arge number ofizens suddenly popped up from nowhere. They began to tter Master Chen for his courage and determination to enter thepetition regardless of his injuries. The anonymous group of people borated on the great significance of Master Chen''s actions to the martial arts world, and praised him for his unyielding determination. All kinds of ttery put him on a pedestal of being a saint who had fought hard. Perhaps ordinaryizens might not have noticed anything, but several observant people in the martial arts world had vaguely noticed something unusual going on behind the scenes. Joey''s face was clouded with anger when she saw the news. "Just who are these people talking nonsense on the Inte? They''re deliberately praising you."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Fade narrowed his eyes and began to think. Moore''s expression was grim as he remarked, "There''s someone doing this on purpose, to worsen the situation for Fade!" "Now, they have made such a big fuss about it. If Fade can''t participate in thepetition when it begins, it will be a huge blow to his reputation.¡± "And if he insists on participating, with his current physical condition, I am afraid that he will be defeated or even be in danger," Moore stated as a matter of fact "Dad, the danger you''re talking about is the Lu family and Thousand Star Academy..." Joey thought of something. Moore nodded and continued, "When the timees, if they send out their disciples to fight Fade, they will attack him fiercely right from the start. I''m afraid that the result would be..." Upon hearing this, Joey''s face turned pale and she looked a little worried. She quickly suggested, "Then we must act quickly and rify the news. Just tell them that my brother doesn¡¯t want to participate in the preliminaries." Moore nodded and agreed with her suggestion. However, at this moment, Fade, who was lying on the bed, shook his head and said, "There''s no need.¡± "But Fade, it''s obvious that someone is deliberately making trouble for you!" Joey insisted anxiously. Fadeughed. "It''s not a big deal, because I''ve never thought of giving up on participating in the preliminaries.¡± This time, Joey and Moore were both shocked. "What!" "Fade, this isn''t a joke," Moore uttered "Fade, don''t put on a brave act when you''re still injured. Now..." Joey tried to persuade him. Fade smiled and said, "It''s okay. Even though my injuries look serious, they''re only on the surface of my skin. It''s no big deal.¡± While speaking, he stretched out his own arm. The wound, which initially looked serious, had started recovering at a fast rate. New flesh had covered the wounds. Seeing this, Joey and Moore were slightly relieved, but they were still very worried. "Perhaps the skin and flesh wounds can be healed in these few days, but I''m afraid that it won''t be so easy for you to recover from internal injuries Fade.¡± Moore advised. "That''s right. Also, your meridians and dantian abdomen can''t be recovered in a short period of time,¡± Joey added. Fade chuckled and replied, "Don''t worry. I have the confidence to deal with them." "But..." Joey still wanted to persuade him. He reached out his hand and touched her head. He smiled and said, "Joey. don''t worry. I''ll be fine. Furthermore, I have a backup n, which is my superior move, in store!¡± "A superior move?" Joey asked, looking at his serious expression. Then, he looked at Moore and said, "Master Chen, I''ll have to trouble you once again." Moore nodded and left the room. Soon, there was a formal response to the heated¡¯discussion about whether Fade would withdraw from_ thepetition ornotonthe Inte-He responded in person that He would not withdraw from the competition, and would even participate in the preliminaries on time. As soon as the news broke out, countlessizens expressed their admiration and apuse. However, the Lu family, Thousand Star Academy, Thousand Buddha Temple, and Bannon all had sneers on their lips, their eyes filled with killing intent. At this moment, Fade, who was in the vi, sat up from bed and stretched his body. Just now, what Joey and Moore had said were urate. Because of Fade''s various precious medicinal ingredients and his strong physical condition, he was able to recover very quickly. However, his internal organs, the meridians, and the injuries of the dantian abdomen were not that fast to recover. Although Fade''s strength was strong, if he fought with masters like Earlias with all his might, it was very likely that his injuries would worsen. Knowing this, Fade still insisted on taking part in thepetition. That was because he had his own trump card He took out the goat-skin scroll that he had foundfrom the killer''s body. The corner of his mouth lifted as he. smiled. "This can barely be ov considered as a blessing in disguise. You didn''t kill me, but instead, you gave me a cultivation method for ental power.¡± It turned out that what was recorded on the goatskin scroll was the skill that the Skull Mob assassin had used to practice his mental attacks. Now that this cultivation technique had falleninto Fade''s hands, when he woke up, he read it in detail many times: s-Having understood the secret of the¡¯ cultivation technique, he also tried to cultivate it himself_Content b¨¦longs to = Even though it was only the beginning of his training, he could feel that his mental power had increased rapidly. He was also able to execute some simple mental attack techniques. There were still a few days to go with his cultivation and he was confident that he could achieve something in the cultivation of mental power. That was his hidden trump card which gave him the confidence to continue to participate in the preliminaries. Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 Cn another day, Fade was meditating and recuperating in the vi when suddenly, there was amotion outside. He opened his eyes and asked, "What happened?" As Joey walked out, she answered, "Maybe it''s some reporter or someone from a department?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In the past few days, there had constantly been journalists who came forward and wanted to interview Fade to get thetest news. There were also different departments of officers who came to him and imed that they wanted to ask him some questions to help with the investigation of the explosion and the assassination. However, Moore and Joey had chased them all away. Under the protection of two Heaven Level masters, ordinary people did not have the ability to break in. At this moment, the noise outside hadsted for a while, and the situation seemed to be somewhat different. Soon after, Joey came in and looked at Fade and said, "Fade, it''s Mr. Mu who came to visit. He said that there''s something urgent, and wants to talk to you." He fell silent for a moment before nodding. "Ckay, let him in!" Soon. Baldrick came in. With a concerned look on his face, he rushed over to greet him. "Fade, how are you feeling?" Fade smiled and answered, "Mr. Mu, thank you for your concern. I''ve recovered. It''s nothing serious.¡± Baldrick looked at his face and breathed a sigh of relief. He seemed to have something to say, but couldn''t say it. Seeing this, Fade took the initiative to ask, "Mr. Mu, what''s the matter? Just tell me." Baldrick took a deep breath and replied, "Fade, the results of the investigation on the explosion case have beenpleted. It can be confirmed that the assassin is one of three members of Skull Mob. They made the bomb." Fade nodded as he remained silent. Baldrick continued, "The self-made bomb is not a big deal. They certainly have the ability to do it. It''s conceivable that the members of Skull Mob would sneak into the country.¡± "However, there is some doubt about this matter, and that is, one of the three assassins came to our country once before. He was locked up because hemitted crimes here previously.¡± "Normally, when this kind of person enters our country again, our department will definitely receive the corresponding warning information and investigate this person''s whereabouts, but this time, we haven''t received the corresponding warning information," Baldrick exined. Upon hearing this, Fade suggested, "Maybe they illegally entered the country. After all, they are Heaven Level masters. It''s not difficult for them to avoid border surveince." Baldrick nodded and agreed, "That''s indeed possible, but there''s another possibility, that is their entry warning message, which was not sent out for some reason." "Besides, the other party has a great understanding of you, Fade, and a better understanding of the environment in Capital City. Foreigners wouldn''t be able to achieve that." After a moment of silence, Fade looked at him and asked, "Mr. Mu, do you mean that these Skull Mob assassins have a secret agent in the country? And they are high-level secret agents?" Baldrick nodded and answered, "Probably. Sc far, even if itis not a secret agent, it is deliberate negligence and concealment. I''m afraid it is aimed at vou, Fade." "It''sing for me." Fade narrowed his eyes, and a group of people quickly emerged in his mind. Then, he looked at Baldrick and asked, "Mr. Mu, what do you want me to do?" Baldrick looked a little embarrassed and said, "It''s General Xu''s idea. He said if it''s appropriate, Fade, you can act out a show with us. When the time comes..." After that, Baldrick added, "Of course, it''s not mandatory. It''s all about your safety, so it''s up to you." Fade was silent for a few seconds, then finally nodded and answered, "l agree.¡± Then, they discussed it for a while before Baldrick left. That same afternoon, the relevant depa tmentsiin Capital City announced the initial investigation results ofthe bombing and assassination case. They suspected thatitwas the invasion and revenge from foreign violent forces: Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?> n-> ¡ª RN Countlessizens talked about this piece of news online. Some of them imed that they wanted to bring justice to the person behind everything Some of them said that they would attack them in the same way that the enemies did Amongst all the discussions, Fade was garnering more and more attention Everyday, arge crowd of reporters who wanted to interview him, and people from all walks of life waited outside the vi. Altogether, they exceeded a number of a thousand. Fade, who had refused to be interviewed, announced that he would have a press conference in the vi to answer everyone''s questions the following EW The next morning, hundreds of reporters crowded into the backyard of therge vi, and it was almost impossible for them to move There was a table before them, which was the ce where the press conference was going to be held this time. At ten o''clock in the morning, Fade was pushed out in a wheelchair by Jasmine. At the sightof him, the reporters on the sceneimmediately started ta snap pictures. Some of the people who had evil intentions could judge his physical condition from kis situation at that moment. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org = He was unable to walk, and hisplexion was pale. He wore a long-sleeved high-cored suit that fully covered his body. and his eyes looked tired. They immediately judged that he was not in good condition, and it was almost impossible for him to make any achievements in the preliminaries. Pushing Fade to the front of the table, Jasmine stood by his side and yed the role of an assistant. A short distance away, Moore and Joey stood on both sides, acting as bodyguards. Subsequently. the reporters began to ask questions. The scene was lively and multiple reporters asked him all kinds of questions. Fade did not avoid any of them either. He answered almost all the questions that he could answer. The reporters tried their best to record the news, and some even started to broadcast live on the spot tounch the news first-hand. Just like this, the press conference went on for more than an hour. Fade felt a little tired, and was ready to end the press conference. However, at this moment, there were two loud noises from the crowd. At first, peoplerthought it was the sound of firebrackers. However, they saw two men with masks and guns? rushing but fiercely. When they realized that they were gunshots, theydmmediately panicked and tried their best to hide from the bullets. However, these two gunshots did not pose any threat to Fade. Not to mention Moore and Joey, the two Heaven Level masters, even Jasmine, who was in thete stage of the ck Level, was able to deal with the bullets from the guns and protect Fade. The two gunmen saw that their first shot had missed, so they immediately sped up and rushed over fiercely. They pulled the triggers and shot at Fade violently. Jasmine immediately protected Fade and retreated, while Moore, who was on the side, quickly rushed forward. Moore, who was at the early stage of the Heaven Level, moved at an amazing speed. With a slight movement of his hand, he blocked all of the bullets in mid-air, then rushed towards the two gunmen. Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 The two gunmen were obviously not ordinary people. Seeing that the shots had missed, they immediately threw away the guns in their hands and ferociously rushed towards Fade, As they threw themselves in Fade''s direction, their positive energy surged and gave off a strong and fierce aura. Their energy wasparable to that of an average Earth Level martial artist. The unexpected turn of events frightened the surrounding guests so much that they began to flee in all directions.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, there were still some bold people who were holding on to their equipment and shooting desperately at the scene at this moment. Confronted with the attack of the two strong martial artists, many people were worried about Fade. However, at this crucial moment, Moore took a step forward. With a shout, he met the two men. "Bang, bang, bang, bang!" The three of them immediately started fighting with each other, and in the midst of the attack, bursts of positive energy were flying all around, and the entire ce was shaking. Moore was an expert at the early stage of the Heaven Level, and the two martial artists were also at the peak stage of the Earth Level. When they joined forces, their strength couldn''t be underestimated. Although Moore had the upper hand and had suppressed the opponents, he couldn''t defeat the two of them at the same time quickly for the time being. Hence, as he fought, he shouted, "Protect Master Chen.¡± Jasmine pushed Fades wheelchair, and Joey stepped by their side to protect him. Then, they quickly retreated into the vi. At this time, from the corner on both sides of the vi, two figures suddenly jumped out and quickly rushed inside. They moved at an amazing speed and had an imposing manner. They were even more powerful than the two gunmen outside. "Could it be two Heaven Level killers?" The outsiders who saw what happened were shocked. "An assassin with such a high martial arts level? How is that possible?" "Who on earth is it? How could he have the power to attack Fade?" "Moore is upied, and Fade is in danger.¡± For a moment, the scene was a mess, and everyone had different thoughts in their mind. Just then, the killers and Fade had retreated into the vi. The people outside couldn''t see the situation inside, and they didn''t dare to rush in to check. After all, their lives were much more valuable. It was bustling outside, and everyone was nervous. At this moment, in the vi, Fade, Jasmine, and Joey were calm, and there was no sign of nervousness on their faces. Fade even picked up an apple from the fruit tray on the table and ate with ease. The two killers who followed him into the vi couldn''t help but be shocked when they saw this, and they were astonished. While eating the apple, Fade looked at the two of them and asked, "Are you here to kill me? Who sent you?" The two didn''t answer and looked at each other. Then, they moved together andunched a fierce attack on Fade. Seeing this, he shook his head and instructed, "Joey, you may attack.¡± Then, as Fade crunched on the apple, he looked at Joey who was rushing towards the assassins. He looked extremely rxed Cnly Jasmine, who was beside him, was holding Fade''s wheelchair tightly with both hands at this moment. She was very nervous. When the two killers saw Joey, a young girl, rushing towards them, they couldn''t help but look down on her. "Little girl, you are no match for us." "We only want Fade''s life. If you leave, we can spare your life." "Spare my life?" Joey sneered and looked at the two men with a cold face. "It''s not certain whose life will be spared yet!" While speaking, she moved again, and she increased her speed. Like an agile cat, she pounced at the two attackers. The two killers obviously did not expect her speed. After being taken aback for a moment, one of them came forward to face Joey while the other attacked Fade. Seeing this, she snorted and said, "You really think that highly of yourselves to deal with me alone.¡± With this, a short dagger appeared in her hand. With a sh of purple light, she attacked the killer rapidly. Seeing this, the killer felt a sense of danger and quickly dodged. At the same time, he repeatedly struck out several air des to block Joey''s attack However, like a nimble cat, she easily passed through those air des and finally rushed to face the killer. She stabbed the killer''s heart with the dagger. "You..." The killer was shocked. He didn''t expect that she would be so good at fighting, and could avoid his attacks that easily while attacking him. However, it was already toote by the time he realized what was going on. She gently swatted the dagger in her hand and pulled it out. A stream of fresh blood immediately gushed out from the killer''s heart. After killing one of the assassins, she didn''t stop there. She turned around and rushed towards the remaining assassin. The remaining killer had initially wanted to kill Fade with one blow, but when he heard the whistling wind behind him, he turned around and found that hisrade was already dead. Suddenly, the killer''s expression changed dratnatically, and his face was fillechwith astonishment. "How > is this possible?" "Could it be that¡± she''s gHeaven Level martial aftist?¡± Thevemaining assassin looked at JOEY in disbelief. oF a At this moment, she had already caught up, witha cold smile that didn''t matcher tender and delicate face, she-said coldly, "Next, it''s your turn.¡± "Thump, hump..." The = remajaing killer sensed an _¡° indescribable sense of danget in his heart. He could clearly sense that he was no match for this gir, and that he would definitely die that day. However, before he died, he had toplete his sole mission, which was to kill Fade. With determination, the killer''s eyes sank and his?expression changed. Totally ignoring Joey who was > chasing after him, he just stared at Fade who was in front of him. & shar knife appeared in his hand and he stabbed toward Fade''s chest. The speed of the killer who was determined to die had exceeded Joey''s expectations. For a moment, she did not manage to catch up with him. This short period of time had caused the killer to rush in front of Fade. The sharp edge of the de was about to pierce through Fade''s chest, ending his life. "The mission is about to be aplished." At this moment, the killer''s eyes showed a hint of anticipation, and his expression became excited However, just as he thought he had seeded Fade, who was sitting in a wheelchair, put down the apple in his hand and pped his right hand. With a simple p that carried an enormous amount of power, he pped away the de in the killer''s hands, and the assassin wasunched into the air. He looked at Fade in disbelief and asked, "A-Aren''t you heavily injured? How..." Fade did not respond. He just picked up the apple on the table again and continued munching on it. At this time, Joey, who finally caught up with them, ended the killer''s life with a dagger in her hand. Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 Immediately. Joey put away the dagger and did a beautiful somersault in the air before shended beside Fade. She stood up and said with a smile, "It''s done." He rolled his eyes at her and remarked, "You were careless just now. If I really didn''t step in, I''m afraid that I would have died just now.¡± She stuck out her tongue teasingly as she hugged his arm and said, "Fade, it''s been so long since I''ve fought. Therefore, it''s be somewhat unfamiliar to me." "Besides, I know that you are strong, so I deliberately left a chance for you to show off. Otherwise, I would''ve been the one who stole the spotlight, then you can''t show off in front of Jasmine!" After Joey finished speaking, she quickly winked at Jasmine. "Jasmine, don''t you think so?" "Ah, well, I..." Jasmine had yet to recover from the shock, so she was still speechless. At this moment, Moore, who had dealt with the two gunmen outside, entered the vi as well Seeing that the three of them were safe and sound, he let out a sigh of relief. He then asked, "Did you find anything?" Fade nced at the two dead assassins on the ground, shook his head and responded, "They don''t have any identification information on them, so I can''t tell yet, but for now, we suspect that they were sent by Skull Mob." Moore then continued, "The identification of the two people outside can''t be determined either.¡± "Fade, what are we going to do next? There are still reporters waiting outside, and the police will arrive soon,¡± he continued worriedly. "Just say that the press conference is over, and make the rest of the people outside leave. I won''t meet them anymore," Fade answered "As for the police and the relevant investigators, just cooperate with them. However, try your best to hide Joey''s strength.¡± Moore nodded and replied "I know what to do.¡± Immediately after, he left and officially announced the end of the conference. The reporters outside heard him and burst into an uproar. They all raised a lot of questions. "Mr. Chen, what was that assassination attempt? Was it aimed at Master Chen?" A reporter asked "Do you have any clues regarding the assassin''s identity?" "What about the two killers in the house? Is Master Chen injured?¡± "Will this affect Master Chen''s decision to participate in the preliminaries?¡± Moore ignored all of their questions. After the announcement, he went straight back to the vi and asked everyone to leave However, the news that Fade had been assassinated at the press conference was quickly released. In an instant, it caused a heated discussion in Capital City, and even in the whole martial arts world. Many people voiced their doubts and opinions. They wanted to know who the killer was, and why they had tried to assassinate Fade so many times. Some people wanted to know his physical condition as well, to see whether he was injured or not In the vi, Fade cooperated with the police and other relevant departments toplete the investigation of the assassination case. Finally, when they left, the leader of the team, Baldrick, came forward and asked, "Fade, which part of your body is injured? How long do you need to recover?" "Mr. Mu, I didn''t..." Fade answered instinctively. However, before he could finish speaking, Baldrick interrupted him and continued, "I heard that your lung injury is quite serious, and it would take at least half a month for you to recover!¡± After that, Baldrick gave him a look. Fade seemed to have realized something. He nodded and yed along, "That''s right. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Mu," At the same time, Baldrick stated, "If that''s the case, then take good care of yourself in the next few days!¡± As he said that, he turned around and was ready-to leave. However, in the end, he Hrned his head and added, ''Bythe way, Fade, you are the top tatent in the Chinese aw arts world, and the winner of our special contribution in the Chinese megical field. Many leaders-and seniors care very much about your injury. They wille to see you in due time." Fade seemed to have understood something after listening to Baldrick. He nodded and thanked him, "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Mu. I will take care of myself." After sending him off, many leaders and relevant personnel came to visit Fade just as Baldrick had stated. Some of the leaders came personally while some of the leaders sent their subordinates. In just a day''s time, Fade''s vi had already received a dozen visits from different people. Among them, there were Fade''s acquaintances, elders like Galeno and Tarmor; doctors of the medical department from the hospitals i in: Capi alCity, and even Cannon, Camach, and Langham came to visit him: They asked about his physical ¡éGhdition with great cong¨¦rn. Fade epted these visitors enthusiastically. Upon facing their inquiries, he didn''t hide anything from them and answered all of them seriously. In the evening, after sending away thest group of visitors, Fade said with a smile, "Mr. Han, don''t worry. It''s just that there''s a slight problem with my liver. I will be fine after treating it for ten days." "Alright, it''s finally time to rest." Fade stood up from the wheelchair and said with a smile to Jasmine, who was pushing the wheelchair behind him. "Jasmine, you must be tired as well. Go back and rest." "Master, I''m not tired," she replied as she shook her head hurriedly. There was a puzzled lock on her face, and her mouth moved as though she wanted to say something. Seeing this, he smiled and said, "Jasmine, whatever you want to say, just say it!" Cnly then did she finally ask, "Master, these people who came to visit you today. When they asked about your physical condition, why did you tell them all different things?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "For example, when Mr. Mu asked yesterday, you said that your lung was injured, and it would take half a month to recuperate, but when Mr. Han asked, you said that your liver was injured, and it would take ten days to recuperate. I..." She was confused. Upon hearing this, he smiled. "I''ve said this on purpose.¡± "You did it on purpose? W-Why is that?" She was perplexed. He didn''t exin any further as he replied, "lt is because it will be useful for me. You''ll understand when the timees. Well, it''s gettingte. Go and rest now." Three dayster, the day of the Martial Arts Qualifying Competition that had been long awaited by everyone in Capital City, and even the whole martial arts world of the country, had finally arrived. The whole country had selected participants w who were below the age of 36 years id topete in the ~~ prelimin¨¦ries. The top two would-be selectedand would be qualified to participate in the International-youth Martial Arts Convention onbehalf of the country. Content belorigs to Because thepetition was on arge scale, the impact of the event was much higher than expected. The organizers of the Martial Arts League and the n Committee took out quite a few awards and announced that the top 20 people of the selection would be rewarded. The spirits of all the participants were immediately sparked. The atmosphere was lively, weing the beginning of the game. Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 There was still half an hour before thepetition, but in the huge Phoenix Stadium, tens of thousands of seats were already filled. In the middle, steel tes and nks were being arranged in the arena. The front row of seats below the podium had been specially designed for VIPs. Most of the seats were for the hosts of thepetition and the bigshots from the martial arts world. The lounge for the contestants was located at the exit on the left side of the podium Cver one hundredpetitors were inside the lounge. Some who were friendly began to chat with each other while others who were cold-tempered, closed their eyes to rest and adjust the condition of their bodies. Among these contestants, Earlias, Tiger, Be, Carney, and others, who were ranked at the top of the list, were naturally the focus of everyone''s attention. The focus of attention for others was definitely Fade, who had constantly been on the news recently. However, he was not present yet, and the contestants on the scene could only secretly discuss him. It was 9:50 in the morning, and there were only ten minutes left until the start of the selection. A staff came in to inform the contestants to start getting ready for the selection. As the yers entered the stadium one by one, the camera for the live broadcast casted over to them, and the audience on the tforms immediately began cheering enthusiastically. This was especially so for the popr contestants like Earlias and Be. When they appeared onstage, the scene was filled with cheers. There were even fans waving all kinds of hand signs and colored lights. They kept shouting and cheering. The liveliness of the scene was no less than that of some popr entertainment idols. More than a hundred participants entered the arena and came to the waiting area in front. However, at this time, some people realised that Fade was not amongst those who hade out In that instant, everyone began casting their doubts. "Why don''t I see Master Chen?" "Yeah, when I looked at the camera just now, I looked at it carefully. Master Chen really isn''t here." "Master Chen didn''t give up on thepetition, did he?" "That''s impossible. Master Chen has admitted in per that he would participate in the preliminaries.¡± "But that was a few days ago. Later on, he encountered another assassination. I heard that even Heaven Level assassins had been deployed. It''s much too dangerous for him. If Master Chen really did give up on thepetition, I would understand.¡± "Maybe!" As the discussion broke out amongst the audience, the leaders of all alliances on the rostrum were also talking to each other at this time. "I didn''t expect the preliminaries to be so exciting. It''s pretty good!" "As expected of Mr. Shao, the host.¡± "Mr. Shao''s nephew, Earlias, is the most popr participant on the ranking list. I think that he will definitely be one of the candidates.¡± one of the masters said. "Thank you for yourpliment, but there are many masters in Thousand Star Academy, Thousand Buddha Temple, the Liang Family, and so on Earlias may not be able to defeat them," Dannon replied. "You are too modest. For Earlias to be ced in that position, he must be pretty strong.¡± Dannon and a group of people were discussing enthusiastically. They smiled happily. looking extremely excited While speaking, Dannon deliberately turned around and locked at Galeno beside him. He asked, "Old Zhu, Fade, whom you''ve always been betting on, why don''t I see him anywhere?" Upon hearing Dannon''s words, everyone suddenly turned to him "Could it be that he has given up on thepetition?¡± He continued. "I heard that Fade was injured in an assassination attempt. It''s understandable that he won''t participate in thepetition.¡± Galeno snorted coldly and replied, "There''s no need for you to worry about. Since Fade has announced publicly that he''ll participate in the competition, then he''ll definitely be here." "Is that so? There''s less than five minutes left for thepetition. If he''ste, ording to the rules, I''m afraid that they''ll have to cancel his participation!" Dannon remarked ndly. Upon hearing this, Galeno''¡¯s gaze dimmed, but he still insisted, "I believe in Fade. He remains true to his words.¡± Although he had said so, his eyes were still filled with confusion and anxiety. He nced at Baldrick, who was next to him, and gave him a look. However, Baldrick also shook his head in response. As time went by, the match was getting closer and closer, and the discussion among the audience became stronger. There was only one minute left before thepetition began. Bannon looked at Galeno and stated, "It''s about to start.¡± Galeno pursed his lips and did not answer. He nced to the side and motioned for Baldrick to contact Fade. Baldrick stood up, and was about to find a ce to make a phone call However, the audience suddenly burst into a wave of deafening cheers. Everyone''s attention was focused on one person. As predicted, they saw several people slowly walking into the entrance of the stadium. Among them, the leader was the focus of everyone''s discussion, Master Chen. However, at this moment, Fade''s face was pale, and his pace was slow. His disciple, Jasmine, was following behind him. She held onto him, and he locked extremely weak Moore and Joey were walking beside him When the four of them entered the stadium, Fade instantly became the center of attention. "Master Chen is here. He''s really here.¡± "I''ve told you that Master Chen is a man of his word. He wouldn''t abandon thepetition.¡± "It''s just that judging from Master Chen''s current situation, he seems to be very weak. How could he still participate in the tournament?¡± "To be able to participate means that he has the greatest courage. No matter what the oue is, I will support him." The audience was focused on Fade, while the elders on the podium immediately took note of his current condition. They remained silent as they quietly regarded Moore, who was standing beside him. After all, Fade had been under Moore''s protection in the past few days that he had been injured and attacked. He had also managed to block the assassinations a few times. Moore was a famous genius in Capital City store than 20 years ago. Ever sincehe came back two years> ago, he fad been keeping a low, profilghRecently, he re-appeared in people¡¯ s sight because of Fade Ss incident. Content belongs 1) = Moreover, he, who was originally at the peak stage of the Earth Level, had entered the early stage of the Heaven Level and became a Martial Arts Master. A Martial Arts Master in his forties could be considered as a strong J Supporter to any force. Therefore, during-this period of time, many forces wanted to pull him into their tearm, but they had all been rej Cdntent belongs to Under everyone''s attention Fade slowly walkett to the contestants¡¯ area and asked Moore and Jasmine: to leave. He looked at the staff OF member and said, "The participants, FadeXChen and Joey Chen, have arrived on time.¡± = The staff member took out the log book, verified their information, nodded and gave them their identification tags. The staff member then announced that all of the participants had arrived. Many people were confused. "So not only Master Chen is participating, but there''s also someone else." "Who is Joey? She looks so young. She looks to be only around twenty years old!" "I know, she is Moore''s daughter, Fade''s younger sister. They''re very close.¡± "I''ve never heard of Joey before. Why would she suddenly participate in the selection?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 That was a question that arose in many people''s minds. At this moment, on the podium, Langham, the master of the Lu family, snorted coldly and remarked with a cold expression on his face, "In my opinion, someone is injured, and has called their helper to take over their spot in thepetition so that it would not be too humiliating!¡± Upon hearing this, the leader of Thousand Star Academy, Camach, the chief of Thousand Buddha Temple, Master Wisdomy, Bannon, and the others almost all nodded at the same time, They knew that thepetition rule was initially to divide the participants into sixteen groups for them to battle against each other. The remaining two people in each group would be qualified. Finally, the 32 people in total from the sixteen groups would start by drawing lots, undergoing a battle of two at a time, and thereby slowly eliminating participants, all the way until they reach the final round. In their eyes, Fade had asked his sister, Joey, to join in thepetition because he wanted to be in a group with her so that she could protect him from being seriously injured. Either that, or he was using his sister to ensure that he would seed in going to the next round of preliminaries Otherwise, it would embarrass him. "Did that brat really think that he would be able to save himself fram embarrassment just because he asked a little girl for help? How ridiculous.¡± "Huh, in this case, isn''tit better for him to just give up?" "Sadly, he is protecting his fame by risking the life of his own sister." Everyone was mocking Fade. When the time came, the organizer announced the start of thepetition. First of all, the rted personnel gave a simple speech exining the objective, rules, and rewards of thepetition. Then, they drew lots and divided the participants into sixteen teams. Each contestant had a serial number. They would use theputer to randomly divide themselves into groups on the big screen, and soon, the groups would be done. Unsurprisingly, Fade and Joey were divided into one group. The other popr contestants were almost all assigned to different groups. Upon seeing this situation, everyone had a rough estimate in their hearts. It seemed that the so-called lots drawing grouping scheme had been arranged secretly beforehand. After all, it would be tragic if the top ten hot contestants were all put into a group by ident, and only two would qualify. Therefore, although some people were unsatisfied with the grouping, it was also within everyone else''s expectation so no one said anything about it. After the groups were assigned, thepetition quickly began The members of each group went straight to the ring and began fighting. Different people had different strategies. For example, in Earlias¡¯ group, the other contestants had spoken up the moment they stepped onto the stage. They would not attack Earlias. They would give him a spot and hope that he would not attack them Earlias was also very happy. He leaned against a corner and watched while the remaining few people fought. Finally, there was only one person left who could advance together with him. There were also some groups who chose to team up together to attack the popr contestants, hoping to win an unorthodoxpetition. That was the case in the group with 18-year-old Monk Jaewoo. However, the final result shocked all the candidates and the audience present. All the people who had worked together were knocked down by him alone, and in the end, none of them could even stand up. In this group, only Monk Jaewoo alone was qualified. There was also one more ce, and finally, one person struggled to stand up with hisst breath as he leaned against the railings, and fortunately, he obtained the chance to advance to the next level. However, under this kind situation, even if he advanced to the next round, he would definitely be eliminated next. The situation in other teams was different, but the final results were almost all within the expectations of the audience. Each group''s favored contestants had all sessfully advanced to the next round. Finally, the focus of everyone''s attention turned to the group where Fade was in. Although Fade was most definitely a popr contestant, everyone knew that he had been injured by the assassination attempt. Therefore, the other contestants in this team had been coveting his spot for a long time, and all of them locked at him with scarlet eyes.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Fade. however, nced indifferently at the group of people and remained silent. His current situation had truly shocked d quite a number of people, causing everyone to fall into = thougttts. No one was willing to take the lead, causing the atmosphere in thexring to be tense. Content b¨¦longs to = Finally, someone couldn''t hold it in any longer and shouted, "Master Chen, please forgive me." Then, a group of people flocked towards him andunched a fierce attack against him Fade stood in the corner of the arena without moving. Joey, who stood by his side, let out a roar and countered their attacks. "Girl, get out of the way. Otherwise, don''t me us for being too ruthless.¡± "Gorgeous, stop right now." "Being too ruthless?" She snorted and pounced on the crowd fiercely. Suddenly, there was a crackling sound. The group of martial artists had been beaten down by her, and were thrown out of the ring with bloody noses and swollen faces. No one had expected this. The crowd fell into shock as they looked at Joey in disbelief. "Joey is really something else!" "After all, she''s Moore''s daughter. It''s not a surprise that she has such powerful strength in martial arts." "However, is Fade really relying on a woman? How shameless!" "Who cares? He has a beautiful sister who can fight for him. This is also something to brag about!" The amount of attackers surrounding Joey slowly decreased. All of a sudden, a man jumped away igy her, and then looked at Fade to attack him fiercely. In his sleeve,¡± there was a dagger that was shining with-cold light. He stabbed abFade¡¯s heart fiercely. - This unexpected scene caused everyone to be shocked Galeno was furious. He shouted angrily, "Stop! This is a vition of the rules. Stop right now!" "Judges, stop him!" Baldrick also shouted at the top of his voice. In the midst of the shouts, the referee on the side of the ring, not only did not hear it, but also deliberately dyed his reaction. Only after a pause did he rush into the ring. At this moment, the man in the arena rushed to Fade with a fierce re and a murderous look on his face. "Fade, I''m going to kill you." Fade frowned as he asked calmly, "Wha sent you here? Is it Skull Mob? Cr is it Thousand Star Academy, Thousand Buddha Temple, the Lu family, or the Shao family?" "You are about to die. You don''t have to know this," the man replied through gritted teeth. As he said that, the man''s dagger had already stabbed into Fade''s chest. A series of shocked cries emerged from the audience. However, at the critical moment, the dagger in the man''s hand cut through Fade''s coat, but strangely, he couldn''t go any deeper. "What..." The man was stunned, and then he looked inside Fade''s coat. He was wearing a suit of armor shining with gold and iron underneath, and the attacker''s face turned pale. At this moment, Joey turned away from the regtof the attackers and rushed over: She pped the manto the grouhd with one palm and? stepped on his dantian abdomen. Shethen questioned him, Teil me, whe sent you here?" Content belongs to ? Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 The man remained silent, unwilling to answer. "If you don''t tell me, then I''ll beat you until you say it." Joey dered with her eyes filled with anger. However, at this critical moment, the referee announced, "Thepetition is over. Stop now. Otherwise, if you vite the rules, you will be disqualified.¡± "You..." Joey clenched her fists and turned angrily to the referee. Fade quickly pulled on her clothes and said, "Joey, there''s no need to be angry.¡± Cn the podium, Galenc shouted sternly, "Take that man down and investigate him carefully. You must get to the bottom of this." Immediately. someone stepped on the stage and tock the man who had vited the rules away. Later, Galenc turned around and looked at the crowd on the podium. He said in a low voice, "This is apetition that rtes to the selection for the International Youth Martial Arts Convention, and it is also rted to the big event in our country of the martial arts world. If some people want to hide their selfish motives and secretly cause troubles, once I find out, don''t me me for the repercussions you face.¡± In an instant, the entire podium fell silent. No one said anything. Cnly Dannon smiled as he responded, "Cld Zhu, you''re being too serious. I think that it was just an ident. Don''t be so serious.¡± "It better be an ident!¡± Galenoc snorted coldly. "That referee from earlier, he isn''t qualified. Change the referee to someone else.¡± Upon hearing that, the corner of Dannon''s mouth lifted up. He smiled but didn''t say anything. The first round of the chaotic battle was finally over, and the 32 contestants who had qualified had all been determined. The people who were promoted were about the same as what everyone had expected. Aimost all of the top 30 masters in the ranking list had been promoted. There were only a few who were unexpected. Of course, the biggest dark horse among them was Joey, who wasn''t even on the ranking Not only did she qualify herself, she even did so while protecting Fade. Everyone judged that she was definitely a remarkable opponent. Cn top of that, she was beautiful. She quickly garnered the attention of many, and was named one of the two beauties present. The other beauty was obviously Be. After the first round of matches, everyone was given an hour to recover their stamina and heal their injuries. After that, they would draw lots and divide themselves into groups for the next round ofpetition. Time passed quickly. The contestants entered the arena and began to draw lots This time, the lots were no longer drawn by aputer. The contestants had to physically draw lots, and the results were announced on the spot. This undoubtedly added a strong sense of tension, which made the audience and contestants grow nervous. When the contestants who were ranked close to the bottom were selected, there was a burst of cheers. When the people who were ranked close to the front were selected, there was a chorus of sighs. Cf course, except for Fade.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Almost all of the contestants on the scene, at this moment, wished that they would be able topete against Fade. After all, in their minds, Fade had advanced with the help of Joey and the armor that he had on. Therefore, everyone thought that he would be the easiest target. Moreover, there was no way for Joey to protect Fade during this round. Unless she could take the chance topete with Fade, and then give him a chance by giving up, he would then be promoted. Ctherwise, he would not be able to advance any further under the circumstances. As a result, when Joey drew the 12th contestant on the ranking list, it also announced that the possibility ofpeting against Fade was destroyed. The draws were pulled out one by one, and the number of people left was getting fewer and fewer. Finally, when there were only five or six people left, suddenly. after a hefty man drew the lots, he raised his arms and shouted loudly, "Okay!" Then, the crowd looked over and was not surprised that Fade was the "lucky contestant who had been picked by the man who was ranked 30th. As one of the most popr contestants in thispetition, Fade''s fame and strength had been said to be at the top. However, because of the assassination, he was seriously injured, which led him to the situation he was in now. If the contestant ranked 30th could defeat Fade and advance to the next round, no matter what the conditions were, the result would make him famous in the martial arts world. This was definitely a huge benefit for manypetitors who were destined to have no chance to get a ce in thepetition. That was why the buff man had been so excited when he drew Fade''s lot. Some of the other contestants were filled with regret, while others were filled with disdain. Cnly Fade remained calm. After his turn, he drew thest lot. It was indeed the strong man who was ranked 30th After the rankings had been determined, thepetition began after some preparations. The atmosphere outside the arena grew lively as well. Countless people waited for thepetition tomence in anticipation, and the amount of bets on the contestants were increasing rapidly. Among them, kade''s odds for promotion weTe as high as one to one hundred, but very few people ~> dared to''bet. After all, such high ~ odds meant that the banker behind hirm-was not optimistic abouthis promotion. = The knockout round for 32 to 16 would begin. Compared to the previous big scuffle, the slifrent two- sided confrontation was obviously more-> exciting, Besides that, there were: peoplen site to urately exin the attacks of each opponents The atmosphere was indeed lively. Cne after another, contestants were qualified as the matches began Among them, Earlias, Tiger, Be, Monk Jaewoo, Carney, and the other top- ranked fighters had managed to advance without any surprise even though their opponents were remarkably strong. Thepetition continued. This time, it was Joey''s turn. The arena was instantly filled with enthusiastic discussions. Quite a number of people were cheering for her. However, the high poprity did not mean thateveryone was confident about her advancing to the next level, {n various gambling odds, the 0 i oddsof her sess were agtually higher than that of the opponent. In the professionals¡¯ perspective, her opponent, who was ranked 12th, was indeed an expert. Cn the other hand, although Joey''s performance had surprised many when she advanced to the next stage while protecting Fade, not many were optimistic as she was still too young Her opponent obviously thought the same. After getting on the stage, he smiled and said to her, "Miss Joey, I don''t know if I have the honor. After defeating you, I will treat you to a drink.¡± "Are you sure that you can defeat me?" She narrowed her eyes as she asked with a smile. The man smiled confidently as he answered, "You are indeed remarkable, and I admire you for that. However, it seems quite impossible for you to defeat me.¡± "Really? Well, I don''t think so!" She smiled, then stepped forward andunched an attack on the man. Upon seeing this, the man shook his head and let out a soft sigh. He then said, "In that case, please don''t me me for hurting you." Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 While speaking, the man shook his head slightly and looked at Joey who was rushing straight at him. After a pause, he reached out his right hand and began to move Perhaps he did those actions to show his great strength, or to show hispassion for women. However, upon facing Joey''s fierce attack, he stood rooted to the ground. He stretched out his right hand, and ced his left hand behind his back. He smiled and said faintly, "Miss Joey, sorry to offend you." While speaking, he pped his right hand forward. At this moment, the audience began to talk about it. Someone praised the man''s chivalrous act. He knew how to be kind to women, so he didn''t use that much strength on Joey. However, some people thought he was being too arrogant. In the arena, if you didn''t go all out, you definitely couldn''t go far. Of course, there were a lot of male audience members who were dissatisfied with the man''s behavior and began to curse him out. Cn the other hand, among the contestants, quite a number of them were discussing andmenting excitedly at this moment. Some of them were quite envious of the man. "It''s a great opportunity for him to show off since he is fighting against Joey!" One of the contestants stated. "That''s right. Regardless of the oue, to be able to enter the arena on such an asion indicated that he is very lucky!" Of course, some people expressed different opinions. "Isn''t he too confident? Since Joey has been able to advance to this stage, she must be strong.¡± "He''s ranked 12th, so he has the right to be confident.¡± "Even if Joey''s strength is beyond our expectation, it doesn''t matter even if he lost in the first move He can go all out after that.¡± Everyone was discussing passionately. Earlias, Carney, and the other people who were ranked close to the top had also gathered into a small group and started to discuss the matches. Carney seemed to be uninterested in the battle going on on the stage. He yawned and said, "It''s boring. End it quickly. Let me see how Fade will be defeated!" Earlias smiled as he replied, "Carney, there''s no need to be so anxious. The show will be more pleasant when you savor it slowly.¡± After saying that, he looked at the few people around him. Monk Jaewoo put his palms together and remained expressionless. Earlias was already used to his expression. Without saying anything, his gaze shifted andnded on Tiger. He asked, "Mr. Zhao, what do you think of this match?" Tiger came from the army and was ranked second on the list among the yers. He was also one of the strongestpetitors. Earlias and Carney had attempted to build a closer rtionship with Tiger before, but he had always been cold and distant. He did not want to talk too much, so the rtionship between them could only be considered average Now, Earlias had taken the initiative to speak to him. It could be considered as another attempt to befriend him. Tiger kept a straight face as usual. Looking at the situation on the ring, he remarked seriously, "I''m not sure about Contestant 12." "Oh?" The people standing beside Earlies turned to Tiger curiously. Carney then asked, "Mr. Zhao, do you think that Joey will win?" Tiger had a serious expression on his face as he continued, "I don''t know who will win, but the attitude of No. 12 is the first reason he will lose. This is the arena, the ce to go all out to fight for victory. He speaks too much nonsense, and is too arrogant. He doesn''t take the arena seriously at all.¡± "He would be unqualified to be my teammate," he continued as a matter of fact. After a clean cut judgment, he shut his mouth and continued to watch the fight in the arena without continuing. Earlias rolled his eyes and did not say anything However, Carney curled his lips and did not take Tiger''s words seriously. He remarked, "Hmm, it''s the same old-fashioned saying in the army. It''s boring." Be stood aside and eased the atmosphere by saying, "Lock, they have started fighting. The result shoulde out soon." With her words, everyone''s attention was once again focused on the arena. At this moment, Joey stood right before her opponent. With a smile on his face full of confidence, No. 12 pped his right hand out. With a loud "boom", the two people''s attacks collided. Then, something surprising happened. The expression on No. 12''s face changed drastically. His confident smile was reced with a look of panic, and following Joey''s attack, it turned into pain. The power of her attack waspletely beyond his expectations. It was impossible for him to defend against the terrifyingly strong power of her attack with one hand. His entire body was struck by an enormous force, and he was about to be sent flying out of the ring "You..." He cried out in panic. He then gritted his teeth and activated the aura of his positive energy, trying to block Joey''s attack and flip the situation around. However, she shot a stream of energy forward with her left hand and aimed it at his abdomen. 0.12, who had just activated his positive energy and was ready to ight back, was immediately A interrupted by this. His body =< instandly lost control, and he was no onger Fable to withstand her. Attacks. Hisshody was sent flying outof the arena. Content belongs ta~ In the end, he smashed onto the ground with a loud boom. No. 12 climbed up from the ground with anger written all over his face. He stared at Joey, gritted his teeth, and rushed forward. He was ready to fight. "How dare you..." However, he was stopped by the referee who said in a cold voice, "You''ve lost. Back off!" No. 12 was infuriated. He pushed the referee away and continued to rush forward. At the same time, he roared, "I didn''t lose. It''s her who schemed against me. I didn''t lose. I still have to fight. I''m going to..." This situation was beyond everyone''s expectations. At this moment, on the podium, a loud shout was heard. Baldrick stood up and shouted, "Back off!" This shout, full of energy, shocked everyone. No. 12 flinched, and he lowered his gaze. He bit his lip, unwilling to give up. On the podium, Baldrick scolded loudly with a serious expression, "You arrogan; ignorant, and self- righteous are who looks down on > your opponen s and can''t afford to lose. You are not qualified to take partin the preliminaries, and:you are notworthy of representing our country to join the International Youth Martial Arts Competition. Get lost!" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. No. 12''s expression immediately fell as his entire body trembled; he was unable to look up. At this time, at the back of the VIP seats, a middle-aged man jumped out and his face was filled with anger. He shouted at No. 12, "Why are you still standing there? Don''t you feel ashamed? Get out!¡± Then, the middle-aged man left with him. On the podium-Baldrick looked at the rest of the contestants. With a serious voice, he shouted coldly, "If you don''twant to have a serious fight and hold the wrong mentality in the atena, leave now. Don''t ~~ embarrass yourselvester? Chapter 1966 Chapter 1966 The contestants were silent for a moment. Aspared to before, the looks on their faces were much more serious. Many of them had clenched fists, with determined looks in their eyes. The lesson from No. 12 reminded everyone that this was a young warrior selectionpetition that concerned the reputation of the country. It was neither an idolpetition nor for them to put on a show. All of them had to do their best to fight and disy their strengths. If they didn''t have enough strength, they then had to disy their determination. They would be eliminated if they had neither. All of a sudden, the atmosphere on the scene became serious. At that moment, Dannon locked at Baldrick as he smiled gently. "Baldrick, they''re all children. It''s enough for you to teach them a lesson. Let''s continue with thepetition," he said. As Baldrick sat down, Dannon signaled the referee to continue thepetition In the following matches, the contestants were obviously much more serious. For several rounds in a row, both contestants had fought to the point where their hands and feet were broken. Only then the winner could finally be determined After watching a few matches, the regr audiences on the stage and on the live broadcast had a new understanding of the martial artspetition. Martial artists weren''t as superior as they thought. They could defeat their opponents with a turn of their hands. A martial artist''s fight was also bloody and cruel Moreover, this was still a formalpetition arena. Everyone could imagine just how cruel and bloody it would be if they were to truly face an enemy''s ughter. In the span of a brief moment, a few spectators¡¯ attitudes towards the matches became more serious as their understanding of the contestants also increased. There was only one match left for the 32 to 16 match This battle could also be said to be the one that everyone paid the most attention to. That was because the famous Master Chen was involved in this battle. On the other hand, the cpponent was a strong man ranked 30th with a nickname, No. 30. With the referee''s announcement, both contestants came on stage. The man known as No. 30 was very strong and had a very active character. It could be seen from the excited cheers when he was previously drawing the lot. Due to Baldrick''s reprimand previously, everyone''s temper had be much more steady. However, at that moment, as he was fighting against Fade in the ring. the smile on his face still couldn''t be concealed. He said as he locked at Fade, "I''ve long heard of your name, Master Chen. It''s my pleasure to fight with you today." "Really?" Fade said calmly. When No. 30 saw Fade''s attitude, he rolled his eyes and a look of displeasure shed across his face. He said with some self- mockery and discontent, "I know that you''re very famous and that your strength is also very outstanding. Under normal circumstances, I''m afraid that I''ll have no other chance to fight with you on the same stage, let alone defeat you, Master Chen." After saying this, he paused and spoke in a deep voice, "However, this isn''t normal circumstances. Your injuries have yet to heal, Master Chen. You barely made it to the top 32 and even that was with the help of someone else.¡± "It may not be too glorious to defeat you under such circumstances. However, it''s still a match no matter the situation. After all, if you''re really facing your enemy, he won''t be able to wait for you to recover,¡± No. 30 continued his lecture before the battle. "Do you want me to go easy on you? Is that why you''re telling me these things?" Fade asked faintly. Upon hearing this, No. 30 was stunned while his face became a little angry. He said coldly, "Master Chen, you seem to be very confident. In that case, don''t me me for not going easy on you.¡± As he said that, he roared. His thick legs were like a tank as they trampled the arena. The sound of heavy pounding shook to ring as his entire body fiercely rushed towards Fade.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The battle soon began. At that moment, many of the audience members below the stage also began to talk about it. Especially for the contestants like Earlias. As they saw this, many of them continuously shook their heads and sneered. "Fade, you''re too arrogant! Do you think we don''t know about your current situation?" The contestants started to discuss him "I think it''s because his reputation was previously too good. He was pampered and now he can''t get used to it," another said "That''s right. Baldrick just said that we should go all out and don''t be self- righteous. As a result, Fade''s still putting on a facade. It''s ridiculous,¡± a third added. "Only when he fails will he realize how unbearable he is,¡± another spoke. Earlias smiled as everyone was talking about it. He locked at the few people beside him and said faintly, "What do you guys think?" Monk Jaewoo, Be, and Tiger smiled and saitt nothing. Instead, Carney sne€red and said, "That fe is a little bitcent. Doesn''t he know how he was promoted? He> was barely promoted upon relying on fl His younger sister''s abilities an the soft armor''s defense. Now, he even dares to boast withdut shame. It''s ridiculous." af Earlias heard and nodded lightly. He then added with a faint smile, "Some people haven''t gotten used to their current identities yet." Even on the rostrum, there were also a lot of high tevel martial artists. They coutdn''t nelp but frown and > showed! dissatisfaction on their ¡°0 faces Some people looked at Galen and the look in their gaze was very obvious. Content belongs to¡¯ ol They seemed to be asking why the person whom Galeno took a fancy to was so virtuous. Galeno didn''t bother to exin. He indifferently said, "Everyone, let''s continue to watch.¡± At that moment, the fighting ring burst out with energy. No. 30 moved fiercely with an extremely violent roaring momentum. He was known for his strength. If it was only a round of strength, he might be in the top 10 of this round of 32petitors. Under the full force of the impact, he was as powerful as an armored vehicle. If his opponent was hit by the full force of his attack, it was very likely fortheir ribs to break and their internal organs to be injured. Therefore, the best way to deal with him was to flexibly dodge his attacks and drain his strength. After making him tired, one should grasp his weakness and then win with one blow. At that moment, Fade, who was in the ring, seemed to be nning the same thing. In the face of the ferocious attack, he flexibly moved around the arena to avoid the blows. Although he barely avoided No.30''s attacks, it was a miracle that his opponent didn''t manage to hit him even after more than ten strikes. "Fade is quite good at dodging!¡± Carney was a little surprised. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and raised his eyebrows as he uttered those words. "However, in Fade''s current state, this kind of dexterity can¡¯t be maintained for too long!" Someone else added. "I don''t think gs. The consumption of dodging isnt00 great. On the contrary, for No. 30, he went almost all out inevery attack. His energy: consumption is much greater than Fades. Maybe he won''t be able to withstand it," another sa i] Content belongs to ? "If that''s the case, then the oue of this match might not necessarily be conclusive. This is really unexpected!" A third eximed Chapter 1967 Chapter 1967 Even on the rostrum, many of the famous martial artists also showed looks of surprise and began toment. "Fade''s footwork is very good. It''s obvious that he had put in a lot of effort to practice! If he wasn''t injured, then No. 30 wouldn''t be able tost for more than ten moves in his hands." "How unfortunate. Fade is such a good candidate. He might even be able to obtain a spot. It''s just that he didn''t expect to encounter an assassination." "How could anyone who was rmended by General Xu be wrong?" "Young people are just too arrogant. At that moment, Fade refused the qualification appointed by General Xu and insisted on taking part in the selection. However, no one expected that the result would be like this." The scene of this battle waspletely unexpected. All of a sudden, there were all kinds of discussions on the scene and on the Inte. All sorts of bets and odds were constantly changing. After fighting for about 15 minutes, Fade looked at No. 30, who slightly panted and had sweat dripping from his forehead. His mouth moved and he whispered in his heart, "I think it''s time to end his show." At this, with a smile, he moved, but his nimble footsteps suddenly made a mistake. His mistake was very small and no one could see it at all. However, No. 30 was still an expert. Therefore, he keenly caught the mistake. His eyes lit up as he fiercely pounced on Fade. At that moment, he used all of his might. His footsteps rumbled as he charged forward. His enormous body burst forward at quite a fast pace. At that moment, Fade also seemed to be frightened by No. 30''s fierce attack. He kept moving his feet and flexibly moved his body to avoid the attack. However, he unknowingly moved closer to the edge of the ring. Soon, he was only less than half a meter away from the edge. As soon as No. 30 caught sight of this, a hint of joy appeared in his eyes. His extremely strong body burst out with energy and he rushed towards Fade. This time, it was impossible for Fade to avoid him with just a few steps. As a result, it seemed to have already been decided at that very moment. Many of the contestants in the rest area as well as quite a few martial artists in the audience area were all cheering. "He lost!" "Master Chen was about to lose," Another person corrected the statement. "No. 30 won!" Everyone seemed to be betting on No. 30''s victory. At that moment, several Martial Arts Masters slightly narrowed their eyes on the rostrum and stared at the ring. They seemed to have noticed something unusual. "Fade, you lost!" No. 30 shouted as he was only half a meter away from Fade. He rumbled towards him like an armored vehicle. His face was full of excitement and he joyfully cried out. However, Fade, who was initially in a panic suddenly became calm, and he even had a smile on the corner of his mouth. "Do you really think that I have lost?" He asked. "You..." Seeing Fade''s smile, No. 30''s heart skipped a beat and a sense of foreboding welled up inside him. At that moment, Fade, who seemed to be forced into a desperate situation by No. 30 suddenly lightly stepped away and rotated his body around. It was as if he was dancing and cleverly avoided No. 30''s impact. At the same time, his right hand reached out and he gently patted on No. 30 s back. He didn''t use his positive energy at all. As such, it was impossible for him to injure his opponent. However, that small amount of energy became his final push-through. No. 30 could barely bnce himself as he''d used all of his strength to strike towards Fade. His hefty body was like an armored vehicle that had run out of brakes as he rushed out of the ring. Although No. 30 tried his best toContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. 0.30 control his body so that he wouldn''t fall out of the ting, he eventually fell out anyway as he was too close to the edge. With the force from Fade''s palm, his strong body eventually fell out of the ring. At the same moment, the referee announced loudly, "The match is over, Fade wins!" All of a sudden, there was a loud cheer on the scene. Many of Fade''s supporters cheered excitedly as they stood from the audience seats. Joey didn''t care about the other people''s gazes in the contestants'' seats. She rushed up and excitedly hugged Fade. "Fade, you won," she eximed. "Isn''t that what I should do?" Fade said with a smile as he intimately came down from the stage with Joey. This scene caused another heated discussion on the scene and on the Inte. "No, Joey is my goddess. Fade, you can''t do anything to her!" One of Joey''s male friends cried out. "That''s his sister. There''s nothing going on between them!" Another person chimed in. "Are you really stupid or just pretending to be dumb? That''s his junior sister apprentice. There''s no blood rtion between them," the fan argued. "What are you crying for? That''s Master Chen and he''s more than enough to match Joey. If someone was to cry, it should be us who is crying, okay?" Fade''s female fans retaliated at this moment. "That''s right. Master Chen, my dear husband, don''t abandon me!" Fade''s supporters cried out loud. Whenpared with the enthusiastic audience, the contestants'' expressions at the moment were somewhat different. Carney and Earlias, who had vowed that Fade would definitely be defeated, now had terrible expressions. Carney snorted softly as if to regain his ego. "It''s opportunistic. This way, he won''t be able to pass the next round," he said. Earlias nodded in agreement and commented, "No. 30 schemed against him: His previous fierce attacks didn''t work. In the end, he was confused by his ws and didn''t notice that it was a dangerous situation." On the rostrum, many famous martial artists alsomented at the moment. "Fade is beyond my expectations." "With a flexible mind, it''s not bad to be able to design such a way to win the match under such circumstances." "It''s just a petty trick. If you don''t have absolute strength and depend on your tricks to win, you won''t be able to go far in the future." "That''s right. With this kind of petty trick, he can only use it once and no one will fall for it again in the future." "This was only the top 16. There''s still a long way to go! The final battle has yet toe." In the midst of the heated discussions, thepetition was suspended as it was gettingte. The contestants went down from the arena to eat and rest while the venue was reorganized. Joey took Fade''s arm and walked to the canteen inside the stadium together. They chose a corner and sat down to eat. Although they tried to keep a low profile, some people still approached them. Earlias, Carney, and the rest walked over to them with meals in their hands. No one would believe that they didn''t deliberatelye to this faraway corner without a purpose. Carney looked over as he sat beside Fade. He raised his head and said, "Master Chen, you did a good job in the morning! It''s definitely an eye- opener for all of us." Fade could tell that Carney was mocking him. However, he wasn''t angry. Instead, he replied tly, "Not bad. The best has yet toe." "Really? I didn''t expect you to be so confident! I''m looking forward to fighting with you. However, I don''t know if you can continue to be ¨¦t confident when the time cone Master Chen," Carney said with a smile. Fade''s tone was still indifferent. "You''ll know when the timees," he said. Chapter 1968 Chapter 1968 Carney didn''t admire Fade''s cool attitude. He frowned as he was a little angry. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Chen, don''t be arrogant. When thepetition starts in the afternoon, you will regret it." "Additionally, my master asked me to tell you that you''d better hand Kaeran over. Otherwise, hmph!" He mentioned Camach''s threat. Earlias also said softly, "I went to the Lu family to see Lorenzo and Mr. Lu before the game. Master Langham told me that he''lle to visit after the game. Master Chen, please get ready." Even Monk Jaewoo, who had always been distant, stood up at this moment. "Amitabha, my master, Master Wisdomy, asked me to challenge you, Master Chen. If we don''t meet in the afternoonpetition, can we fight privately?" He asked. In the face of their threats and challenges, Fade''s face was calm. As he ate, he said lightly, "Let''s talk about it after thepetition is over!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Upon hearing that, Monk Jaewoo was the first to stand up and he left immediately. Carney and the rest also left afterwards. As they left, Joey wrinkled her nose and said with an unhappy face, "Fade, these guys are too arrogant. You must teach them a good lesson in the afternoon." He gently tapped her head and said with a smile, "Don''t be careless. Their strength isn''t too bad. You may not win if you fight with them." "Fade, you''re looking down on me. You don''t believe in my strength!" She raised her arm and showed her biceps with a confident expression. "Alright, I believe in you. You''re very strong and you''ll definitely win. Hurry up and eat!" He said with a smile. After lunch, all of the contestants rested for an hour before continuing with thepetition under everyone''s excited gaze. After the advanced round and the first round of knockouts in the morning, there were only 16 people left who would participate in the afternoonpetition. It could be said that these were definitely seeded contestants. Following the appearance of the participants, the atmosphere at the arena instantly became enthusiastic. There wasn''t any more time to waste. After a brief exnation, the referee immediately drew lots on the field to prepare for the next match. 16 fighters went to the ring to subsequently draw lots. He then announced the fight list on the field. Joey was in front of Fade. She drew a rogue cultivator and the opponent''s strength wasn''t considered strong. Hence, people felt that she had good luck. Drawing lots were carried out individually, not knowing whether it was intentional or coincidental. Until that moment the top 8 fighters hadn''t met each other at all. Finally, it was Fade''s turn to draw the lot. He calmly drew the number that was tagged as 7. He looked around and discovered nopetitor. It could be said that the opponent left belonged to the remaining few people. The remainingpetitors were quite close to the bottom. However, Carney, who was ranked 5th from the top, was still avable. Soon, it was Carney''s turn to go on stage. He looked at Fade with a defiant look in his eyes. "You''d better pray that you don''t meet me. Otherwise, you''ll definitely lose," he whispered. Fade''s face was untroubled as he didn''t respond. Carney went to the stage, reached out to draw the lot, and took out his notes. As he lowered his head and opened it, the corner of his mouth moved as a smile appeared on his face. However, he didn''t immediately announce the number that he drew. Instead, he turned around and swept his gaze over the crowd. Finally, he looked at the camera and raised the paper slip in his hand. He said in a clear voice, "Number 7!" The camera did a close-up shot at the note. All of a sudden, the scene was filled with surprised voices as the sounds of discussion were instantly heard. "Number 7, Carney also got number 7. Isn''t his opponent Fade?" Someone shouted. "Carney is fighting against Fade. It''s going to be a good show," another said. "Both of them hadn''t been dealing with each other all the time. Carney just provoked Fade. It''s really as if enemies will not get together!" "The previous top 8 contestants finally meet. Fade, who was in 6th ce, met Carney, who was in 5th ce. Mars has finally hit Earth!" Someone else shouted. "Don''t you know what Fade''s ranking was? This isn''t just like Mars hitting Earth." Amidst the discussion, Carney couldn''t help but smile proudly. He walked down the stage and looked at Fade. "It seems that your luck isn''t good enough considering you ran into me!" He said. Fade faintly replied, "Perhaps it''s your luck that wasn''t good enough." "Er..." Upon hearing Fade''s words, Carney''s eyes suddenly became cold. He red at him with a hint of rage in his eyes. However, after a few seconds, the rage in his eyes disappeared. "Just wait and see!" He snorted. After that, he stepped away and walked together with Earlias and the others. After taking note of the drawing results, the rest of the contestants individually drew lots to determine their opponents. Finally, the 16 to 8 stagepetition lineup was officially settled. Taking martial artists such as Earlias, Tiger, Be, and the others for example, although their opponents weren''t weak, the final result was to almost no surprise. All these people sessfully won their matches. Additionally, they won quite easily and almost didn''t get hurt. Earlias, who ranked 1st, even defeated his opponent within three moves. It was the shortest match in history ever since the beginning of thepetition. Soon after that, Joey also came to the ring. She unexpectedly didn''t fiercely fight with the opponent. Instead, the crowd was surprised as she defeated the opponent in ten simple moves. The gambling agencies outside the arena had immediately adjusted Joey''s odds and ced her in the top 10 among the most popr contestants. It was a show of recognizing her strength. The matches continued one after another as the scene was quite exciting. The final result was that almost all of the people who were ranked in the top had won. In the 7th match, Fade was fighting against Carney. When the both of them entered the ring, the atmosphere at the scene once again became spirited. After all, both these people were quite famous and their rankings were also very close. Additionally, the personal grudges between the both of them made the match more exciting. When the referee announced the start of thepetition, the atmosphere in the arena seemed to be ignited and it became a little more heated than the previouspetition. Carney smiled and looked at Fade with pride in his eyes. "Fade, I''ve finally waited for this moment. Tell me, how should I teach you a lesson?" He taunted. Fade said faintly, "It''s hard to say who''s going to teach the lesson!" "You''re still so stubborn!" Carney snorted coldly. His face darkened. "Fade, you can''t interfere with the affairs of our Thousand Star Academy. Now, if you hand Kaeret over to us, there''s still room for you to turn the situation around," he said. All in all, it was still a matter of Kaeran. Camach was worried that Fade would leak out the information of their academy which would affect the reputation of both Thousand Star Academy and himself. "Of course, can you stop talking? If you want a fight, let''s do it!" Fade looked at him and said harshly. Chapter 1969 Chapter 1969 Carney''s face fell as soon as he heard it. He frowned and said, "Chen, you''re the one at fault. Don''t me me for being rude." Soon after that, heunched an attack. At that moment, Carney, who was dressed in white, drew a white shadow in the air. With the sound of the wind, bright light shone in all directions and rushed towards Fade. It had to be said that Carney was worthy of being the 5th-ranked contestant. He was very powerful. His cultivation had reached the initial stage of the Heaven Level a year ago. He was definitely a genius among the younger generation. As the flowing light roared, he charged at Fade with strong killing intent. At that moment, Fade''s footsteps were flexible. He lightly tapped around the ring as his body lightly floated away, avoiding Carney''s attack. Upon seeing this, Carney snorted and immediately changed his direction. He chased after Fade and shouted, "Do you think you can escape?" In an instant, the attack came once more. Fade jumped and flexibly dodged it. Just like this, the situation in the ring became the scene of Carney attacking and Fade dodging. Such a scene caused some of the audience to be dissatisfied. "What are you doing? Are you all ying a game of chase? It''s not interesting at all." "Does Fade only know how to hide? How can such a person be qualified to participate in thepetition? It''s such a shame." "It''s not interesting at all. If Fade can only be beaten and dodge all the attacks, he might as well just admit defeat." "Master Chen is injured, so he has no choice but to do it. If you can, just wait until he recovers. Then, you can let them fight again!" A fan of Fade defended him. "It''s his own business that he''s injured. It''s apetition. No one would wait for him to recover," someone retorted. "Yes, we might be able to wait for him for now. However, when he goes to a foreign country for thepetition, will others wait for him? What a joke!" The scene was in chaos. At that moment, Carney, who was on the stage, looked a little anxious. He wanted to quickly deal with Fade in ten moves and teach him a good lesson. It could be an exnation for everyone as well. However, as he stood in the ring, he realized that Fade was much more cunning than he thought. He had fiercely attacked him more than ten times. However, he hadn''t even once touched Fade''s body. It wasn''t until that moment that he realized the feelings that No. 30 had when he was fighting against Fade that morning. However, Carney wasn''t No. 30. He figured that his strength was much stronger than him. After feeling a little anxious, he immediately made a response in his mind. All of a sudden, he stopped chasing and stood in the distance. He then took out a white folding fan and waved it several times. This handsome and unrestrained action immediately attracted a cheer. He smiled, then suddenly swung the folding fan in his hand and spun it in the air to attack Fade. Fade narrowed his eyes and stared in the direction where the folding fan came from. His body slightly twisted and was ready to avoid this move. However, just as Fade''s body moved, Carney''s mouth twitched. He said coldly, "Very well, you''re finished." The folding fan that was spinning suddenly burst open. The bones of the folding fan flew out at an extremely fast speed, causing the fan to shoot out sharp darts towards Fade. More than ten fan bones were spread out, almostpletely blocking Fade''s space to escape. There was no way for him to escape at that moment. "Now, where will you go!" Carney rushed over at the same time and was ready to give Fade a good beating. At that moment, as soon as Fade''s feet touched the ground, he saw the fan bones that had flown towards his face. He slightly narrowed his eyes and gently shook his head. He whispered to himself in a voice that only he could hear, "I initially thought that I could easily solve it. However, it seems that I still have to work hard." Soon after that, he stretched out his right hand, and his positive energy quickly condensed as he directly pped away the fan bones. "You''re courting death!" Carney shouted upon seeing this. "Do you think it''s easy to defend against my fan bones? Using your hand to block it? It''s ridiculous." However, just as his voice fell, Fade''s right palm met the fan bones with a loud bang. The strong aura of his positive energy instantly squeezed the fan bones to make them crack. Following Fade''s movements, more than a dozen fan bones burst like fireworks in the air. "Bang, bang, bang!" Such a result was beyond Carney and the audience''s expectation. The scene was briefly silent as it was followed by enthusiastic cheers and discussion. "That''s fierce! Master Chen is too powerful," someone cheered. "He directly broke Carney''s attack. Master Chen deserves his reputation," another person said. "Carney is too arrogant. How dare he look down on Master Chen!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Hmph, you''re socent just because of this. Carney hasn''t revealed his real strength yet!" Someone in the crowd said. "Just wait and see. Fade will have no good ending after infuriating Carney." "Look, Carney is really angry now," someone else said. Carney''s expression darkened after a brief moment of shock on stage. He said in a cold voice, "Fade, I didn''t expect that you still had a card up your sleeve!" "However, that''s all I can do. Now, I''m going to take it seriously." As he was speaking, Carney''s eyes became fierce and he violently attacked Fade. Every move was apanied by a strong wind as the attacks were obviously much stronger than before; it was like a life-and-death struggle. Upon seeing this, Fade snorted but didn''t speak. His right hand repeatedly moved as he released a series of bursts of energy to fight against Carney. Crackling sounds could be heard as both fighters exchanged more than twenty moves in quick session. The battle was so exciting that no one dared to make a noise. The result seemed to be beyond everyone''s expectations. Fade wasn''t defeated as others had imagined. Instead, it was Carney who seemed to be suppressed by him and he gradually fell into a disadvantageous position. At that moment, Carney also noticed this as the expression in his eyes turned cold. As soon as another move was blocked by Fade, he narrowed his eyes and a chill shed in his eyes. He said in his heart, "Fade, you forced me to do that." He slightly leaned to one side as he bent down. The fist that was supposedly going to attack Fade''s face suddenly changed its direction as he hit towards the area below Fade''s left chest. Fade immediately blocked his fierce attack with his backhand. At that moment, Carney once again gritted his teeth andunched an attack. Additionally, the ce where Carney attacked this time was the previous position below Fade''s left chest. He once again warded off Carney''s attack. However, Carney seemed to have been bewitched and heunched a fierce attack on the same spot one after another. The audience was a little puzzled as they saw this scene outside the arena. "What''s wrong with Mr. Pai? Why did he only attack the same exact ce?" One of them asked. "Are there any hidden secrets?" "Or should I say, that''s Fade''s weakness!" A third eximed. "I believe in Carney. There must be a reason for him to do so," someone cheered. Chapter 1970 Chapter 1970 Camach had a confident smile on his face as he stood on the podium. As he stood by the side, Baldrick looked at him and turned his head to look at Fade who was in the arena. He slightly narrowed his eyes and gently knocked on the table with his fingers. Baldrick then got up and immediately left the podium with an excuse. These changes didn''t seem to be unusual in everyone''s eyes. At that moment, Fade, who was in the ring, also thought of something. He looked down at the ce where he was being attacked before looking at Carney. He said with a surprised look, "You''ve been constantly attacking my spleen. How did you..." Upon hearing this, the corners of Carney''s lips showed a smirk of self-satisfaction. The corners of his mouth moved as he whispered, "Chen, do you think that you can hide the fact that you need eight days to recover your injured spleen?" "You actually..." Fade''s face was filled with "surprise". Carney became more and morecent as his attacks grew fierce. He continuouslyunched fierce attacks at Fade and uttered, "Fade, you''re no match for me." "If you surrender and tell us the whereabouts of Master Szeto, I''ll be gentle with you." He stared at Fade and said. Fade frowned as he didn''t respond. Instead, he tried his best to block Carney''s attacks. Carneyughed coldly when he saw this. He revealed a furious expression and spoke in a deep voice, "You really don''t know what''s good for you!" Right before he could finish his words, Carney condensed a sharp Qi de in his hand and fiercely attacked Fade''s spleen. Just when everyone thought that Fade was trying his best to dodge, he, who had been on his guard the entire time, suddenly stepped forward to meet Carney and instantlyunched an attack. This time around, it was really beyond everyone''s expectations. This caused Carney to be slightly stunned. At that moment, he had a strange feeling in his heart. However, he quickly put this feeling at the back of his mind. He consoled himself as he spoke in his heart, "It''s just a struggle before Fade dies. He knows that he can''t avoid my attack, so he wants to fight with all his effort at the veryst moment." "That''s a good idea. Unfortunately, you''re facing me. I won''t give you this chance," he smiled and thought to himself with great confidence. At the same time, the sharp positive energy in his hand became more and more powerful. As he carried a majestic aura, he fiercely attacked Fade''s spleen. Carney''s offensive was about to hit him. However, at that moment, Fade still didn''t move to dodge. Instead, he stretched out his right arm and patted Carney. "Go to hell!" Fade shouted. Upon seeing this, Carney sneered. With a loud bang, the energy in his hand hit Fade''s undefended spleen. At that moment, Carney''s movements began to converge as he had already begun to imagine how to end hisst move so that it could be more eyecatching. However, just as he was thinking, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. Fade, who was hit in the spleen, didn''t fly out as he expected. He didn''t move at all. It was as if he wasn''t affected in the slightest. On the contrary, Fade''s right palm hit Carney''s chest at this very moment. Carney was shocked and hurriedly pulled back his arms. He put his arms across his chest to block Fade''s attack. However, just when Fade''s right palm hit him, he suddenly felt a wave of strength that was as strong as waves that constantly hit him in the chest. Fade directly knocked him to the ground and he spat out a mouthful of blood. The tremendous force even blew up the panels of the ring under Carney''s feet.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "You..." With blood in his mouth, he looked at Fade with surprise. At the same time, he struggled to getup. Just as he moved, Fade had already moved forward to step on Carney''s chest. The enormous force on his chest instantly caused Carney to be fixed firmly on the arena floor, rendering him unable to move. At that moment, Carney''s eyes were full of surprise. He reluctantly said, "I obviously hit your injured spleen. How... How can you be fine? You..." Fade looked down at him and said in a cold tone, "Who told you that my spleen was injured?" "My master..." Carney instinctively said. He then immediately realized something and shut up. He coldly looked at Fade and said, "You''re lying to me. You''re not..." Fade didn''t exin anything. He just stepped on Carney''s chest and said in a distant voice, "You lost. What do you think I''ll do to you?" Carney''s expression changed as he said, "So what if I lose? You and I had a tough fight. You have no chance to win in the following rounds." "Do I have a chance to win? You''ll find out soon enough," Fade snorted. Hethen raised his right foot towards Carney''s abdomen and was about to crush him. Carney realized Fade''s action and his expression changed drastically. He hurriedly opened his mouth, wanting to surrender. However, just as he opened his mouth, he suddenly realized thatche couldn''t speak. Carney instantly knew that it was Fade''s trick. He desperately struggled as he tried to get out of the ring, but it was far toote. Upon seeing that Fade''s right foot was about to be in contact with Carney, Camach, who was on the podium, suddenly stood up. "Carney, admit defeat," he shouted. At that moment, Fade''s right foot was about tond on Carney''s lower abdomen. At the veryst moment, he finally stopped in the air. He turned to look at Camach on the podium with a cold gaze. iet At that moment, Camach directly jumped from the podium andnded on the edge of the ring. His expression was also very serious and terribly gloomy. He gritted his teeth and stared at them while saying, "Carney already lost. If you dare to continue fighting with him, you''ll vite the rules. Don''t me me for being rude." Upon hearing this, Fade''s right foot eventually didn''t fall onto Carney''s lower abdomen. He gently flipped the tip of his foot and kicked Carney out of the ring. Camach waved his hand and rolled Carney over to stand beside him. He then looked at Fade with anger and said coldly, "You..." As a result, Fade threw a cold look at him before Camach could even finish. He said in a deep voice, "I''ll settle the master and disciple''s debt with you." Soon after that, he went down from the ring with his hands behind his back and returned to the contestants'' seats. Camach''s gloomy face instantly changed. In the end, he didn''t say anything. He simply grunted and left with Carney. It wasn''t until that moment that the spectators, who were shocked by the result of the match, came to their senses and became enthusiastic. "Master Chen won. He won!" "Carney is indeed not a match for Master Chen. Master Chen is too powerful," another said. "How could it be possible? Carney couldn''t even defeat the injured Master Chen. This is impossible, isn''t it?" "Could it be that the rumors of Master Chen getting injured were false?" Someone else added. I "How could it be fake news? A big matter such as an assassination was impossible to be fake. Additionally, many people at the scene witnessed Master Chen''s condition at that time. He was indeed seriously injured." Chapter 1971 Chapter 1971 Fade defeated Carney and sessfully advanced to the quarterfinals. This surprised the spectators and countless audience members watching the livepetition. It also caused many gamblers to lose their bets. Although there were a lot of heated discussions, thepetition was still going on and the final match for that round was starting soon. Unexpectedly, Tiger won the battle. The top eight contestants were determined. Earlias, Tiger, Be, Monk Jaewoo, and Fade all advanced to the next round. The remaining contestants were two self-learners, as well as Joey. After the contestants were confirmed, the drawing of lots was immediately carried out for the quarterfinals. The results of the draw were determined quickly. Earlias and Tiger were to fight against the two selflearners. Joey drew Be while Fade drew Monk Jaewoo. As soon as the results were determined, it immediately caused a heated discussion on the scene as well as on the Inte. There was no need to discuss the first two matches. Although the two self-learners were powerful, they were no match for Earlias and Tiger. As for the remaining two rounds, it could be said that it would be very interesting. The battle between Be and Joey, as well as their rankings, was very different. Just the good looks of the twodies had attracted everyone''s attention. Very quickly, manyizens posted their names on the Inte as part of "The Battle of the Top Beauty in the Qualifying Competition". It was a well- known gimmick. In the remaining round, the battle between Fade and Monk Jaewoo was quite eye-catching. Fade didn''t need to say more. There were all sorts of reactions toward his unexpected results from the previous rounds. Monk Jaewoo was the youngest contestant in thispetition. As the disciple of Master Wisdomy of Thousand Buddha Temple, and the most popr candidate in 4th ce on the ranking list, he attracted everyone''s attention as soon as he appeared. As soon as Fade defeated Carney, his temporary ranking moved to 5th ce, and there was only one ce between him and Monk Jaewoo. It could be said that this battle would be between the two contestants of close rankings. The audience was full of enthusiasm as the round was not dyed. After drawing lots, it immediately began. The first match was a battle between Tiger and a self-learner. Both people went into the ring. As the referee announced the start of the game, they immediatelyunched a fierce attack and collided with each other. Tiger was born into a strong and decisive family. Therefore, his moves were clean and quick while almost every one of his moves seemed like it could take away your life. Although the strength of the opponent wasn''t bad, he was forced to retreat upon facing the continuous fierce attacks which he could barely resist. In the end, after more than fifty moves between the two people, the self learner finally couldn''t withstand and defend himself anymore. Tiger suddenly caught one of his weaknesses and hit him in the chest with one move. His opponent was directly thrown out of the ring. Tiger won the match and was the first contestant to advance to the semifinals. The opponent who fell heavily to the ground spat out a mouthful of blood. He then got up from the ground and cupped his hands to Tiger who was on the stage. He said, "I lost. Thank you, Mr. Zhao." As soon as he finished his words, he directly turned around and returned to the fighter''s lounge. The result was expected by everyone. However, the scene of the self- learner saluting Tiger confused some of the audience members. They couldn''t help but wonder. "That self-learner was obviously defeated. Why did he thank Tiger?" "Could it be that there''s some inside story behind this?" "Perhaps Tiger said something to him during the fight?" Just as the crowd was making wild guesses, a prominent martial artist finally exined the matter. Tiger''s attacks were fierce and the fight was a life-and- death battle. He had just caught the selflearner''s weakness and defeated him with one move. Given Tiger''s personality and style of fighting, this move could have killed the fighter if he used his full strength. He could have given the self-learner a hard blow with his exquisite fighting style. That way, it was very likely that the opponent would be seriously injured or even die on the spot. Therefore, although the self-learner was injured, it wasn''t very serious. This was because of Tiger''s mercy. As such, the self-learner was grateful to him. Upon listening to the exnation, the audience suddenly realized something. Many people changed their attitude towards the ice-cold contestant, Tiger. Many of the martial arts tycoons on the podium even nodded and praised him. "Tiger isn''t bad. He''s powerful and has a clear mind. He''s able to clearly sort through the situation," one of them said. "He can be fierce and fearless when facing his enemies. Furthermore, he knows how to rightfully tackle the situation. He is indeed one of the best," another said. "It seems like one of the two spots will belong to Tiger," a third observed. This game had significantly increased Tiger''s fame which also attracted the attention of many big investors. Soon after that, thepetition continued. The second match was between Earlias and another self-learner. The results of this match were no surprise either. Perhaps it was to show off his strength, but Earliasunched a fierce attack as soon as he stepped into the ring. In the end, he finished off his opponent within twenty moves and sessfully advanced. No one was surprised by his victory. However, what surprised everyone was the fact that Earlias'' advancement went too smoothly. He didn''t participate in the first knockout round and directly advanced to the next round. His opponent didn''tst ten moves in the second knockout round. It could be said that Earlias''st match was the fastest among the remaining contestants. This result also led to countless spections and discussions among the audience.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "How strong is Earlias? He''s made it to the semifinals but not a single one of hispetitors can push him," one of them said. "He''s indeed the number one master. He''s too strong," another exined. "Earlias'' strength haspletely overwhelmed any average existence. I don''t think the rest of them are on the same level as him," a third said. "It seems that Earlias and Tiger will get both spots," the crowd said. "Right now, my only wish is that someone will appear in the remaining matches and pose a little threat to Earlias. Otherwise, it would be so boring," someone added. The first twopetitions were almost over without any suspense. The followingpetitions were the focus of everyone''s attention. The third round was a contest between two beauties, Be and Joey. The match had yet to begin and the Inte had already blown over. The number of viewers broke the Inte and it set a new record. It had to be said that beautiful women were most attractive. After the two beauties came on stage, the demeanor they showed had many of the audience members and fans looking forward to the fight. Whenpared to the first two matches where fierce attacks began right after the opponents entered the ring, the interaction between Be and Joey seemed much warmer. Both beauties looked at each other with smiles on their faces as they chatted with each other. It was more like a meet-up than apetition. "Miss Joey, I''m really surprised by your strength!" Be looked at Joey with a smile as sheplimented her. Chapter 1972 Chapter 1972 Joey had always been bubbly. Upon hearing this, she smiled and said, "Miss Be, you''re ttering me. Your strength is really surprising to me." "What''s more, I''m really envious of your looks," she added. "You are much more beautiful than I am. However, I must thank you for thepliment," Be chuckled lightly. Joey puffed out her mouth and said in a cute tone, "I''m not kidding. I''m telling you the truth. After Fade returned from Bamboo House a few days ago, he repeatedly talked about you. He waspletely fascinated by you," she said. "Ah..." Be was a little surprised by her words. She couldn''t help but look at Fade who was off stage. At that moment, Fade looked at Joey with furrowed brows. He was speechless and could only remind her, "Joey, everyone is still waiting. Let''s start thepetition!" As a result, the audience burst into opposition at the sound of this. "No, let the two goddesses talk for a while longer," one of them said. "Yes, let them continue talking like this. The longer they talk on stage, the longer we can see them," another exined. "Prepare stools for the two goddesses and let them chat for a while!" A third added. This disturbance caused the tense atmosphere at thepetition to instantly disappear. The atmosphere turned lively with cheers. Even the big shots on the podium didn''t expect such a thing to happen. All of a sudden, they all had different expressions as they looked at one another. Some of them didn''t know what to do.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, Be and Joey, who were in the ring, didn''t want to make things difficult for the masters. Joey took the initiative to say, "Be, why don''t wepete now? We''ll have a good chat when we''re done with thepetition." "Suits me," Be replied with a smile. At that moment, both of them moved slightly and began to fight. The expressions on their faces changed in an instant. They no longer had their beautiful and exquisite smiles. Instead, they became serious. "Ha!" With a low shout, as Beunched an attack with a short de in her hand. Both of them simultaneously attacked one another and were quickly tangled in a battle. Compared to the previous two fights, Be and Joey''s fight was much calmer. It wasn''t a fierce fight, but more of a dance-like agile fight. They were like dragonflies or spiritual fishes dancing on the water. The scene was very beautiful, just like a dance performed by two beauties. Many of the spectators were stunned. However, some rtively strong martial artists could still see the subtlety and danger in this seemingly soft and beautifulpetition. Be and Joey were both agile. Each of their movements was very fast. As soon as they flipped their hands, the attacks started to change. Although their fight seemed gentle and devoid of strength, one needed a profound foundation in martial arts and a proper understanding of martial arts technique in order to attack and defend. It could be said that they both wouldn''t have such a high level of martial arts techniques without strong talent and resilient practice. Just like that, thepetition between the two beauties, which was as beautiful as a dance, went on for more than a hundred moves. Both of them looked the same as before. There seemed to be no need for them to exhaust their positive energy while they continued to battle. At that moment, Be suddenly pped her hands and turned over her right hand to put away the short de. At the same time, she retreated and cupped her hands at Joey. "You don''t have to continue. Joey, I am no match for you. I admit defeat," she said. This was out of everyone''s expectations. The crowd instantly started to discuss among themselves. "What''s going on? Be suddenly admitted defeat!" "She can clearly continue fighting. Why did she suddenly admit defeat?" "Don''t tell me there''s something fishy behind this?" Someone asked. "No, we strongly demand that thepetition continues," another eximed. The referee ignored the audience''s oppositions and confirmed with Be once more. Finally, he announced in public that Joey had won and that she had sessfully advanced to the semifinals. After winning, Be didn''t immediately step down from the arena. Instead, she walked side by side with Joey. At the same time, both of them were still talking andughing in low voices. They looked so close that it was impossible to tell that they had just fought in the arena. Finally, when they returned to the contestants'' seats, both of them reluctantly separated. Joey walked to Fade''s side and shed him a proud smile. She said, "Fade, I won. Now, it''s your turn." Fade smiled and said, "Don''t worry." "What did you say to Be just now?" He asked. She rolled her eyes and said with a smile, "Be just asked me if you really care about her. I said it''s true and she invited me to her house as a guest." "You little girl, you..." He red at her and swung his right hand. Upon seeing this, she quickly shielded her head and said with a smile, "Fade, don''t beat me. I''ll tell you the truth." "Say it!" He red at the young girl. She leaned against him and said in a low voice, "When I stepped down from the stage, Be told me that her grandfather asked her to immediately admit defeat. However, she wasn''t pleased, so she fought me. As a result, she realized that she was no match for me. Therefore, she finally admitted defeat." Upon hearing this, Fade rolled his eyes and he turned to look at Old Master Ogen Liang who was on the tform. At that moment, he had roughly guessed what was going on. Ogen should''ve known his and Joey''s identities and knew quite well about their master''s reputation. As such, he directly asked Be to admit defeat. As he thought for a while, Joey pushed Fade aside and reminded him, "Fade, it''s your turn." He came to his senses and ascended the stage. Monk Jaewoo was wearing his monk robes as he stood in front of him. At that moment, although many of the audience members were still stunned by the result of the battle between the two goddesses, everyone instinctively transferred their attention to the final match. A battle between Fade and Monk Jaewoo. This would definitely be one of the closest matches. Fade was injured and he should''ve been eliminated a long time ago. However, his performance surprised everyone. They didn''t expect him toe all the way to be where he was now. As the youngest contestant in thispetition, Monk Jaewoo was also the center of everyone''s attention. It would be determined if he could continue to advance or not. As the referee announced the start of the match, the atmosphere at the scene instantly became serious and tense. Both of them didn''t fight from the very beginning. Monk Jaewoo chanted Buddha''s name as he looked at Fade. "Master Chen, about the thing I mentioned before, did you think about it?" He asked. Upon hearing this, Fade raised his eyebrows and his face darkened He knew exactly what Monk Jaewoo was talking about. It was nothing more than the Sacred Water and the two monks whom Fade had killed. Monk Wisdomy said that he was old friends with the other two monks and wanted to use it as an excuse to ask Fade to hand over the Sacred Water. Fadepletely refused. Chapter 1973 Chapter 1973 Therefore, upon facing Monk Jaewoo''s words, Fade snorted coldly and said with a serious expression, "If Thousand Buddha Temple wants to fight, then fight. I will ept. Don''t look for excuses. It''s humiliating." Upon hearing this, Monk Jaewoo''s expression darkened as his tone changed. "Master Chen, you''re too greedy." At the same time, he put his palms together as a golden beam of light burst out. The strong and ring light enveloped Fade. Monk Jaewoo then chanted, "Buddha is merciful!" "That''s nonsense." Fade snorted coldly. He then faced the strong light and immediately rushed towards it. At that moment, both of them crashed into each other as a strong force spread out across the entire arena. Crackling sounds of fighting could be continuously heard. The intensity in this round of battle waspletely beyond everyone''s expectation. The audience didn''t expect that the youngest monk, who seemed to have an iparable sense of awareness before, to fight so fiercely. Monk Jaewoo continued to attack fiercely and every move he made carried great momentum. Some people in the martial arts world, however, looked at them carefully. It was as if they had thought of something. Many of them pped their hands and cheered while some others began to discuss among themselves. "No wonder he''s the protegee of Thousand Buddha Temple. No wonder he is the disciple of Master Wisdomy. It''s admirable that he has such powerful martial arts strength at such a young age." "In my opinion, what is powerful is not just the skill, but also the mind," another said. "Yes, it''s the mind and wisdom. During thest battle when Carney fought against Fade, Fade continuously dodged him. In the end, Carney used up all of his energy and identally gave Fade a chance to learn his weakness which caused him to be defeated. Therefore, Monk Jaewoo has now decided to directly attack him so that Fade can''t use his dexterity to dodge at all. I don''t think Fade will be able to hold on for long." "I think so too. From the previous battle with Carney, Fade consumed a lot of his energy. In addition to his injury, I''m afraid that he''s no match for Monk Jaewoo." The audience expressed their own opinions. However, at that moment, both people who were fighting in the ring had different thoughts in their minds. Monk Jaewoo''s thoughts were as per the audience''s spections. He wanted toplete his mission within one single battle. He wanted tounch a fierce attack and directly defeat Fade. However, when he confronted him, he was surprised to find that when Fade faced an attack that was one level stronger than Carney''s, he could still dodge and resist with ease, showing no signs of being at a disadvantage. Just like that, in the blink of an eye, both sides exchanged nearly a hundred moves. Monk Jaewoo felt that he was running low on positive energy in his body, and he was getting tired. However, Fade, on the other hand, was still fighting with positive energy; he was neither too fast nor too slow. He was expressionless, hence Monk Jaewoo momentarily couldn''t read his situation. "This guy, what the hell is going on? Wasn''t he injured?" Monk Jaewoo was very puzzled as he thought to himself. Upon staring at Fade, he suddenly gritted his teeth. He made up his mind and said, "This guy''s injury is definitely not a lie. There is only one possibility; he''s now still withstanding my attacks. As long as I continue to increase my attacks, he won''t be able to hold on for long." As he thought of this, his eyes shed with a golden light. Hethen took a step back while a string of brownish-yellow Buddha beads appeared in his hand. Upon holding the prayer beads with both hands, Monk Jaewoo quickly started to chant. Scriptures continuously came out of his mouth. It was as if they turned into a long curtain and enveloped Fade. At the same time, the Buddha beads in his hand suddenly burst into a golden light. The golden light flew out from his hand and travelled towards Fade, stirring up a whistling wind along the way as well. The sudden change of moves shocked the audience. A martial arts practitioner then saw Monk Jaewoo''s trick. He couldn''t help but exim with tension and expectation in his eyes. "Th-That is Thousand Buddha Temple''s Spiritual Bead Skill. I didn''t expect Monk Jaewoo, at such a young age, to have already mastered it." "What is the Spiritual Bead Skill? Is it very powerful?" someone questioned the martial artist. "The Spiritual Bead Skill is ranked third among Thousand Buddha Temple''s thousands of skills which were about to go extinct. Now, Master Wisdomy of Thousand Buddha Temple, has master this technique and used this skill to train himself to perfection. Tell me, is the Spiritual Bead Skill powerful or not?" "It turns out to be Master Wisdomy''s unique skill. No wonder! Now it seems like Fade is in danger," one of the crowd eximed. "However, if you look at it from another perspective, Fade is likely powerful enough to face Monk Jaewoo without the need to use this Spiritual Bead Skill," one of them said. "Monk Jaewoo has mastered this technique. I think he''s qualified topete with Tiger and Earlias," he replied. "That''s right. It looks like the final candidate for the two spots of the selection this time around will be one of the three of them," another replied. After countless discussions and exmations, everyone seemed sure that Fade would be defeated. However, Fad?, who was in the ring, narrowed his eyes when he saw ???? Monk Jaewoo''s skill. A faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth as he muttered to himself; "The Spiritual Bead Skill, Cr able Wisdomy''s unique skill. To. to perform it at this level is quite good." "However, it can''t hurt me," he thought confidently. Soon after that, he stretched out his hands and directly grabbed the rotating Buddha beads. Upon seeing this, Monk Jaewoo couldn''t help but be stunned. He was a little surprised. However, he thought of something and his expression changed. He quickly activated his positive energy and urged the Buddha beads into a quick spin. As the Buddha beads rotated, it caused a great force that shook the entire string of beads before it burst into individual beads.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. This was the true power behind the Spiritual Bead Skill. Dozens of Buddha beads would suddenly explode, each of which contained powerparable to the bullet of a sniper rifle. In the end, they would reassemble at the enemy''s ce before forming an even greater power. Monk Jaewoo had tried it before. Although he was only at the early stage of the Heaven Level, he could still defeat some martial artists of the middle stage of the Heaven Level with the Spiritual Bead Skill. This was his strongest move and trump card. However, there was a hidden danger in this trump card. It would take a certain amount of time to use this unique Spiritual Bead Skill. If the opponent controlled the Buddha Beads before they burst within this certain amount of time, he wouldn''t be able to exert the power of the Spiritual Bead Skill. Therefore, the effect of the unique skill would be lost. Of course, it was impossible for ordinary people to know about this hidden danger. Additionally, even if they knew, the energy within the Spiritual Bead Skill at the beginning stage wasn''t something that ordinary people could bear either. Therefore, Monk Jaewoo did not have a problem when he previously used the unique skill. As he thought about this, Monk Jaewoo felt more and more anxious. He quickly activated the Buddha beads and wanted to initiate the Spiritual Bead Skill to instantly defeat Fade. However, Fade, who had been prepared for this, wouldn''t let Monk Jaewoo seed. His hands were covered with ayer of ming red light as he directly grabbed the beads. Chapter 1974 Chapter 1974 "You... Don''t even think about it!" Monk Jaewoo''s expression changed when he saw this. He immediately gritted his teeth and shouted. He sent out countless rays of positive energy to attack Fade, like a curtain of energy. However, there was a positive energy shield in front of Fade which directly blocked these rays of energy. Fade then grabbed the Buddha Beads with his red hands that had a powerful forceing from them. He then restrained the power and constantly dodged the Buddha Beads that were shooting at him. At the same time, the essence of the red positive energy surged out from Fade''s palm. It enveloped the beads like a me and began to burn them. Monk Jaewoo was shocked by this turn of events. He could see that Fade was going to melt his Buddha Beads. On top of that, these beads were temporarily lent to him by his master, Master Wisdomy before thepetition started. After all, this string of Buddha beads was initially owned by Master Wisdomy. It was treasured by everyone throughout the entire Thousand Buddha Temple. If Fade really destroyed it, he would have no choice but to cry. "Stop now! That''s Thousand Buddha Temple''s treasure. How dare you..." Monk Jaewoo bellowed angrily.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, Fade activated the aura of his positive energy and crazily burnt the beads. Monk Jaewoo could already feel that he was unable to withstand the aura of Fade''s positive energy on the prayer beads any longer. As he thought of this, he realized that he was going crazy as his eyes were scarlet red. His entire body became ferocious as he lost his calm Buddha form. Monk Jaewoo continuously attacked with a strong wave of positive energy. He then rushed crazily towards Fade; it was a desperate fight. At that moment, Fade flexibly dodged the attacks with his agile body. His hands constantly moved and the fiery positive energy burned the Buddha Beads until they became red and hot. Faintly, some traces of melting could be seen. The audience didn''t expect the situation to suddenly change. Fade easily defended against Monk Jaewoo, who initially used his unique skill and was so close to victory. Fade even disarmed him of his treasure. Furthermore, Fade''s current strength was a little stronger than what he had previously disyed in battle. "Could it be that Fade has been hiding his strength this entire time? Did he previously not use his full strength?" Someone asked. "Is he still not using his full strength?" Another questioned. As they thought of this, many martial artists couldn''t help but have expressions of horror. They looked at Fade in a different manner as their eyes were more solemn. At that moment, Master Wisdomy couldn''t sit still. His magic treasure was going to be destroyed by Fade. How could he let it happen? He directly stood up and faced him on stage. He shouted angrily, "Fade, if you dare destroy Thousand Buddha Temple''s magic treasure, I won''t let you go." Fade didn''t stop in the face of such a threat. As he dodged the Monk Jaewoo''s attack, he shouted at the podium, "Seniors, you''ve all heard it. Is Master Wisdomy publicly threatening me? Such apetition is unfair. I''m beginning to doubt whether it''s professional or not." Upon hearing this, 6 reg ary looked at Master Wisdomy and reminded, "No one is allowed to interfere with thepetition. Master Wisdomy, please sit down." Master Wisdomy was very dissatisfied in his heart. However, he eventually sat down. Galeno also looked over and said, "Master Wisdomy, if you worry about your magic treasure, then let Monk Jaewoo admit defeat." "This..." Master Wisdomy''s face darkened upon hearing this. He gritted his teeth and began to ponder. He was worried that Fade might actually damage his magic treasure. However, he was unwilling to give up. He was momentarily unable to make a decision. Just as he was hesitating, Monk Jaewoo realized that his fierce attacks had no effect on Fade. Instead, he had a w in his madness. Fade kicked him to the ground and Monk Jaewoo instantly spat out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, Fade''s palm burned the Buddha beads. All of a sudden, with the sound of a loud click, a Buddha bead couldn''t bear the heat and it directly burst. Upon seeing this, Master Wisdomy finally couldn''t hold it in any longer. He quickly got up and shouted, "Stop, stop! Admit defeat, we admit defeat. Fade, stop now!" Upon hearing this, Fade looked at the referee on the stage and stopped his movements at an unhurried pace. In less than a few seconds, another two Buddha beads in his hand burst. Master Wisdomy was so distressed that he rushed down as if he was ready to kill someone. Finally, when Fade saw that the referee had announced the end of the match, he threw the Buddha beads at Monk Jaewoo. Hethen gently jumped down from the ring. At that moment, Master Wisdomy couldn''t wait any longer and hurriedly jumped down from the podium towards the ring. He el couldn''t care less about Monk Jaewoo''s situation. Instead, he grabbed the Buddha beads and held it in his hand to carefully examine them. Seeing those slightly deformed and cracked beads, Master Wisdomy felt even more distressed. Looking in Fade''s direction, he gritted his teeth and held himself back from hitting him. As thepetition came to an end, the top four candidates were also decided. Earlias, Tiger, Joey and Fade. Many people didn''t expect this to happen. They weren''t surprised at Earlias and Tiger''s advancement. However, Joey and Fade''s advancements werepletely beyond their expectations. Fade''s injury and Joey''s unknown presence was the reason that none of them felt optimistic about them before the match. However, after rounds ofpetition, they had unexpectedly made it to the semifinals, surprising countless people. While the audience was in a heated discussion, the semi-finals were about to begin. Joey held Fade''s arm and asked, "Fade, if we meetter and be rivals, what should we do?" "If we reallypete against each other, how about I go easy on you and let you advance!" Joey looked at him and said seriously. He brushed her nose and said with a smile, "Do I need you to go easy on me to let me win?" After a brief pause, he continued, "Don''t worry, it is unlikely that we willpete against each other." "Fade, how can you be so sure? Do you have any insider information?" She asked. He shook his head and said, "It''s not insider information; it''s simply my judgment." "We''re already in the semifinals. As long as we enter the finals, regardless of the oue, we''ll definitely be able to obtain one of et the two spots. If we were to draw together, even though one of us will surely be eliminated, it also means that one of us will definitely be able to get a spot," she exined. "Do you think my enemies will allow such a thing to happen?" He rebutted. Upon hearing this, she nced at the stage and withdrew her gaze. She looked at him and said, "Fade let''s make a promise. We''ll advance to the finals together. At that time, I will fose to you in the finals and we''ll win two entries." Chapter 1975 Chapter 1975 "Little girl, don''t be toocent." Fade rolled his eyes at Joey and said, "For Tiger and Earlias to be ranked one and two, they definitely have their strengths. They''re not people to be trifled with." "Fade, I''m Master Aldred Hsuanyuen''s disciple. No matter how powerful they are, I will not be afraid of them," she said as she was extremely confident. He shook his head and said, "Under normal circumstances, I would definitely have faith in you. However, your body has only recovered for a few months. Your strength has yet to return to its best condition." "Moreover, Earlias and Tiger are both in the middle stage of the Heaven Level, just like you are. They didn''t go all out in the previous matches. You mustn''t underestimate them," he warned. Upon seeing his serious expression, she nodded and said, "Fade, don''t worry. I won''t force myself." As soon as the both of them finished speaking, the drawing of the lots began as well. The drawing of the lots was very simple and it waspleted in less than two minutes. The final result of the draw was almost as per Fade''s expectation. Tiger was to fight against Joey while Earlias was to face Fade. The both of them didn''t fight with each other. After drawing lots, it was time for the officialpetition. The first match was between Tiger and Joey. Without dy, they went straight into the ring. At that moment, Fade, who was off stage, saw Tiger''s cold eyes and felt a chill run down him. His heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. He said to Joey, "Joey, if you can''t go against him, you should admit defeat and not let yourself get injured. The qualification isn''t that important, understand?" "Fade, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." She nodded and walked towards Tiger. With the sound of the referee''s voice, the atmosphere at the scene started to heat up. The audience was enthusiastic and there were deafening cheers. Of course, most of them were cheering for Joey. After all, it was normal for beautiful women to be more weed. Both of them didn''t immediately fight as they stood in the arena. Tiger was the first to speak. "Once I start, I won''t go easy on you just because you''re a woman. You better think of what you''re doing," he said. Joey frowned slightly and snorted. "Are you that confident? Do you really think you can win?" Upon hearing this, he was momentarily stunned and said, "I''m sorry, I made an indiscreet remark." As soon as he finished his words, he shouted and charged at her with great momentum.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Without showing any sign of weakness, she rushed out and collided with him. All of a sudden, the positive energy in the ring surged as a strong burst of positive energy travelled like waves across the arena. The spreading energy crossed hundreds of meters as it spread to the audience. It made the ordinary audience feel great pressure. It wasn''t until that moment that these ordinary people somewhat understood the strength of these participants. They couldn''t help but admire them even more. As for the audience of martial arts practitioners, they stared at the two people fighting in the ring. They were analyzing their every move. Fade also looked at the fight on the stage with his eyes slightly narrowed. After a dozen movements, he slightly shook his head and whispered to himself, "Joey is going to lose." "Joey initially had a good strategy. She knew that Tiger''s fighting style is fierce, and his flexibility is great. Therefore, she didn''t intend to rely on her agility to dodge him. Instead, she directly concentrated her positive energy in the beginning and used a fierce method to catch him off guard and force him to be at a disadvantage. She could then use the various martial arts techniques that she''s good at to wear him down and finally win," Fade thought to himself. "Her strategy was right and it could be said that it''s the best fighting strategy that she could choose. However it is a pity that Tiger is stronger than she expected and her strength hasn''t fully returned yet. Therefore, the initial fierce attack didn''t force Tiger into a wm ???? disadvantage. Both of them are ??? evenly matched." "However, Tiger''s still standing stronger than Joey after the long battle. If they continue to fight, she will gradually be at a disadvantage. In the end, she''ll definitely be defeated," he concluded. After Fade whispered to himself for less than a minute, everyone gradually realized that both Tiger and Joey were evenly matched. At that moment, the situation slowly changed. Tiger gradually gained the upper hand and forced her to retreat step by step. Upon seeing this, Fade sighed softly and shouted, "Joey!" When she heard this, she bit her lip with a hint of unwillingness in her eyes. On the other hand, Tiger looked serious. He said while attacking, "You''re no match for me. If you keep fighting, you''ll definitely lose or even get injured." "I..." She sighed softly. She finally said, "I admit defeat." Almost at the same time when she gave up, Tiger stopped his attack and stood in the same spot. She sped her hands and bowed to him. She then jumped down from the ring and walked towards Fade. She lowered her head and whispered, "Fade, I''m sorry. I lost." He gently patted her head and said with a smile, "It''s not a big deal. You don''t have to me yourself." "You just watch from the seats and see how I win the next match," he smiled as he talked to her. "Yes." She nodded. She looked at him and said solemnly, "Fade, I believe in you. You''ll definitely win." "Of course!" He smiled and walked towards the ring. Not far away, Earlias'' lips curled into a smile. He looked at Fade and said, "You sure are confident!" Fade nced at him and said in a cold voice, "I have the strength to be confident." "Really? I''ve been waiting to see your strength in the ring," Earlias said disapprovingly. Fade didn''t say much. He continued to move forward and stepped into the ring. Earlias lightly shook his head and ced his hands behind his back. With a light leap, hended beautifully on the stage and immediately drew passionate cheers from the audience. At that moment, may it be the audience in the auditorium or the audience watching the live broadcast, they were very concerned about this semi-final. The atmosphere was lively. After all, one was Earlias, who took first ce and easily advanced, whereas the other one was Fade, who was very popr in all kinds of news. Additionally, both of them had their own personal grudges towards each other. Such a confrontation undoubtedly made this game more interesting and it was attention-grabbing. Various gambling agencies gradually predicted the results of this game. Fade had unexpectedly made it to the semi-final like a dark horse. It was beyond everyone''s expectations and reduced the odds of his loss. However, when it came topeting with Earlias, almost all of the agencies were more optimistic about his victory. All kinds of gamblers ced their bets. About eighty percent betted on Earlias'' win. Chapter 1976 Chapter 1976 Even some of the big shots on the rostrum began to gamble with great interest at this point. The audience burst into a heated discussion. "Although Fade is powerful, Earlias will definitely still win. That is for sure." "Earlias'' strength is on apletely different level. From the start of thepetition until now, no one has been able tost for more than five minutes against him," one of them said. "That''s right. I think if Fade can hold on for ten minutes, it would already be considered a victory," another added. "I don''t think so. No one has ever seen through Master Chen''s strength. Perhaps he''s more powerful than Earlias. It''s definitely possible." "Naha, do you actually believe that?" "Earlias versus Fade in the second round of the semifinals. Let''s start," the referee announced. Amidst the heated discussion, the referee looked at the both of them. He then gave an order and announced the start of the match. The atmosphere in the fighting ring instantly became tense. Earlias and Fade remained where they were without making any sudden movements. Despite that, the other powerful fighters could feel the terrifying pressure of the positive energy emanating from them. Above the arena, an invisible aura of positive energy constantly shed and pressed against each other. It was as if two waves were throbbing against each other, not yielding even in the slightest. At the same time, a smile appeared on Earlias'' lips. He looked at Fade and said, "No one has been able to withstand twenty strikes from me since the beginning of thepetition. You''re no exception." "Really? I think it''ll be the exact opposite," Fade snorted and responded. It was just that his words were powerless as a refute to the audience. After all, everyone saw how he advanced. Although the process wasn''t too difficult, it was definitely not easy. It waspletely iparable to Earlias'' advancement. In that case, Fade''s response was nothing but talk. Earlias shook his head and looked at him. All of a sudden, his gaze turned cold. His figure suddenly exploded as he charged viciously at him. He tore the air apart at an extremely fast speed and it made a loud noise. The horrible airflow, wrapped around the surging positive energy, turned into a whirlwind and swept toward Fade. Upon sensing Earlias'' attack, Fade slightly nodded and muttered to himself, "He''s pretty strong. He''s considered a good adversary amongst the middle stage of the Heaven Level fighters. With this level of strength, he should be able to make it into the top hundred on the Divine Dragon List." "Judging from his ferocious posture, he probably wants to quickly end the battle and finish me off within twenty moves. He wants to build his reputation." "However, it''s not that easy to use me as a springboard to showcase your skills." Fade smirked and he said lightly, "In that case, I''ll y with you." As he spoke, Fade moved as well. He faced off against Earlias'' ferocious attacks. He condensed his positive energy with both hands and faced him head-on. In an instant, a loud boom sounded in the arena. Two balls of positive energy collided and exploded, forming a majestic wave of energy that spread in all directions. The airwaves caused the surrounding debris to scatter in all directions. Some even spread to the audience. Fortunately, the organizer had arranged for some martial arts practitioners to circte the aura of true essence in advance. Although the staff members blocked most of the spreading atmosphere, some of the air still spread to the audience. Suddenly, the audience felt a powerful pressure. Everyone felt the air around them solidify. It was difficult for them to breathe while some felt dizzy. Some were even going to faint. This was just a remnant of the unrestrained air spreading out of the blocked atmosphere. However, it produced such a powerful pressure on ordinary people. The audience members present couldn''t imagine just how strong the positive energy was as they fought on stage. This hadpletely exceeded their expectations. In their eyes, they could only see two balls of light collide and bombard against each other. It was impossible to tell the subtlety of their moves and the strength of their positive energy. However, that powerful pressure still made them feel the excitement of the semifinals. The audience was puzzled while the big shots and martial artists on the rostrum were enjoying the show. Their eyes were shining and they looked quite excited. "This trick of Earlias'' is very exquisite. I think it''s about eighty or ny percent better than Master Shao''s," the crowd said. "As expected of Master Shao''s nephew. Earlias is already so powerful at such a young age. He''s so amazing," one of the audience members eximed. "With Earlias'' strength, he should be able to rank in the top hundred on the Divine Dragon List. There shouldn''t be a problem," another said. "Let''s wait for another ten years. Earlias will be in the top twenty on the Divine Dragon List. He should be able to take over Master Shao''s spot," a thirdmented. "Fade''s power is beyond my imagination. He''s actually on par with Earlias within a short period of time. His strength is quite good," one of them said. "I can''t imagine how strong Fade is when he isn''t injured," anothermented. "Fade killed Fabrico from the Flying Dragon n. Also considering the four experts from the Dark Lists that he killed, I''ve never doubted his strength!" "Let''s put the matter of Fabrico aside. However, I feel that it''s not very likely that the incident with the four experts on the Dark List happened. One must know that they are experts on the Dark List. Moreover, there are four of the\. not IfAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Fade was able to kill them by himself, then his strength would be directly listed on the Dark List. He would definitely be able to rank in the top twenty on the Divine Dragon List. That''s impossible!" Someone else eximed. As the crowd discussed among themselves, both fighters were still ferociously fighting in the ring at that moment. However, Earlias, who had been extremely confident just a few moments ago, now had a gloomy expression on his face. As he had already exchanged sixteen moves with Fade, he wasn''t directly defeated as he expected. On the contrary, he became more and more rxed. It was as if there wasn''t any pressure on him to block all of Earlias'' attacks. "That''s impossible. That''s absolutely impossible." Earlias gritted his teeth with a vicious look in his eyes. At that moment, both of them exchanged two more strikes. Fade looked at Earlias with a smile and said faintly, "Eighteen moves." Upon hearing this, Earlias'' expression became even worse. He gritted his teeth and red at Fade. The aura of positive energy surged wildly as he said, "Chen, you forced me to do it." As he finished speaking through his gritted teeth, a stream of mighty positive energy suddenly rose from Earlias'' body. The iparable positive energy even condensed and formed arge mass above Earlias. Within the mass, thunder and lightning shed. It was as if Heaven''s Lightning had descended, striking down at Fade with a thunderous sound. Some of the big shots on the podium were shocked by such a powerful move. For a brief moment, they were so surprised that they couldn''t speak. Galeno was stunned as he had a serious look on his face. "Cannon, did you pass on the Nine-cloud Thunder Skill of the Martial Arts League to Earlias?" He asked. Chapter 1977 Chapter 1977 Dannon replied in a calm voice, "Earlias is a disciple of the Martial Arts League. With his status and strength, he''s qualified to learn the Nine-cloud Thunder Skill." "In order to learn the Nine- cloud Thunder Skill, it requires one to be at least at the middle stage of the Heaven Level," Galeno said in a low voice. "If I remember correctly, Earlias reached the middle stage of the Heaven Level a year and a half ago. However, judging from the power of the Nine-cloud Thunder Skill he disyed, he must''ve at least practiced it for two years." "Dannon, don''t you want to exin it to me?" Galeno stared at him and asked seriously. Dannon''s expression remained calm. He said calmly, "Old Zhu, your judgment is wrong. Furthermore, Earlias is very talented. I''m surprised that he could practice the Nine- cloud Thunder Skill to such a realm in just one and a half years." "Talented? Our Martial Arts League doesn''tck talent. Earlias is indeed talented. However, he definitely wouldn''t be able to cultivate the Nine-cloud Thunder Skill to such a level in just one and a half years!" Galeno thundered. Dannon said, "You''ve underestimated Earlias'' talent." "You..." Galeno wanted to say something. However, Dannon waved his hand and interrupted him, "Thepetition is about to end. If there''s anything you don''t understand, I''ll exin it to youter." "Dannon, I''ll definitely carefully investigate this matter." Galeno gritted his teeth and looked at the arena. There was a hint of worry in his eyes. At that moment, Earlias, who was in the ring, tried his best to activate the divine Nine-cloud Thunder Skill to quickly sweep Fade away. Fade felt the scary power of thunder and lightning as his expression turned slightly more serious. The positive energy of Qi on his hands became denser. He slowly used it to guard his body. When Earlias saw this, he snorted coldly. His face was full of disdain as he spoke, "You want to block my Nine-cloud Thunder Skill? Ridiculous!" As he spoke, the thundering cloud of positive energy enveloped Fade''s head. At that moment, countless snake-shaped lightning bolts struck down from the Thunder Clouds. Theypletely enveloped Fade to the extent where one could no longer see his figure. At the sight of such a scene, the big crowd at the scene and in front of the live broadcast were so shocked that they could hardly speak. They were momentarily stunned before they finally shut their mouths and started to chatter. "I-Is this true? Lightning, someone actually used lightning. Is he even human?" "This ispletely the work of an immortal! Have all the Heaven Level masters reached such a terrifying level?" Someone asked. "Fade has beenpletely overwhelmed by lightning. He''ll definitely lose this time," another said. "It doesn''t matter if he wins or loses. The most important thing now is if Fade can survive!" The thunderous soundpletely drowned Fade. With a smile and a proud look on Earlias'' face, he said confidently, "Neen strikes!" "I''ve said it, I''ll take you down in twenty moves! I''ll do what I say!" He boasted. Upon saying that, his gaze swept around the podium and the audience. Then, he looked in the referee''s direction. It was as if he wanted the referee to announce his victory. The referee was also stunned. His face was filled with worry as he nced at the thundercloud that was continuously exhibiting lightning. Soon after that, he stepped forward and prepared to announce the result of the match. "I announce that Earlias..." He started to speak. However, at that moment, a calm voice sounded in the thunderclouds. "Wait a minute, I haven''t lost yet," Fade said. These words shocked everyone. They looked at the flickering thunderclouds. They then saw a ck figure slowly walk out from within. The ck silhouette couldn''t be anyone else. It was obviously Fade. At that moment, thunder and lightning shed around him. However, he wasn''t injured at all. It seemed that the person struck by the thunderclouds wasn''t Fade himself as there was no trace of injury on him. Such a situation not only shocked the audience but also stunned Earlias. "T- This is impossible! How can you be safe and sound after experiencing my Nine- cloud Thunder Skill? Th-This is absolutely impossible!" He shouted. "There must be a ghost. You must be ying tricks," Earlias said in disbelief. At the same time, he pped toward Fade with a ferocious look in his eyes. However, at this moment, Fade''s eyes focused on Earlias. He red at Earlias and shouted, "Get lost!" In an instant, Earlias, whose eyes were filled with anger, seemed to have been bewitched. His ferocious eyes suddenly turned nk as his body froze on the spot. He was like a statue and couldn''t move at all. At that exact moment, Fade''s palm was aimed towards him. A palmnded on Earlias'' chest. The massive force sent him flying out and hended heavily on the ground. Fade''s hands were sped behind his back as he stood on stage. His gaze was indifferent while his voice was steady and serious. He announced, "This is my neenth move! As I said, the reality will be the exact opposite." At that moment, Earlias, who had flown out of the arena, spat out a mouthful of blood. Only then did the dumbfounded look in his eyes fade away as his ferocious scarlet look was seen once more. He gritted his teeth and rushed toward Fade. "Fade, you..." He muttered However, before Fade could even make a move, the referee came over and announced, "The game is over and you have lost." "Get lost! I didn''t lose, how could I have lost! It''s impossible..." Earlias roared madly. He pushed the referee aside and angrily charged at Fade as he stood on stage. Although the referee''s strength wasn''t poor, he still wasn''t a match for Earlias. For a brief moment, he couldn''t stop him at all. Earlias rushed onto the stage and charged at Fade with a furious expression. Upon seeing this, Fade''s eyes darkened as a cold gleam appeared in his eyes. He lifted his right hand, causing his positive energy to surge and cold light to emanate out in all directions. At the same time, Fade muttered coldly, "Those who are defeated and go against the rules should be killed!" With his cold words, the aura of the positive energy in Fade''s hand turned into a long sword and he aimed it at Earlias. The long, terrifying sword was imbued with sharp killing intent.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, Earlias, who had been blinded by defeat and anger, didn''t notice this at all. There was only one thought in his mind, and that was to kill Fade. Seeing that the two were about to collide, Dannon, who was on the podium, bellowed in the air. He waved his hand and sent out a stream of energy, causing Earlias to step down from the arena. "Uncle, why did you stop me? I was going to kill Fade, I was going to..." Earlias fell to the ground and cried out crazily. "Shut up ande back," Dannon scolded him. With another thunderous roar, Dannon flew out from the podium as he carried Earlias back to his seat. The referee got up from the ground. In spite of everything, he quickly announced, "The game is over. Fade wins." Upon hearing this, Fade put away the long sword that was overflowing with positive energy and cold light He shook his head with a pitying look and said, "What a pity. If I had moved faster, my long sword would''ve been bloody." Chapter 1978 Chapter 1978 Dannon heard what Fade said and looked at him, who was still on the stage. He red at him coldly. At that moment, Earlias, who was agitated and angry, finally came back to his senses. He looked very gloomy as he nced at Fade walking off the stage. His eyes were so sullen that they looked as if tears wereing out. He then turned around and looked up at Dannon. However, he lowered his head after a nce. He didn''t dare to look into his eyes and he said in a low voice, "Uncle, I''m sorry. I..." Dannon suppressed his anger and asked in a low voice, "What happened just now?" Earlias took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. He said, "Uncle, Fade''s strength is really beyond my expectation. My Nine- cloud Thunder Skill didn''t hurt him at all. I was a little surprised at that time." "However, this isn''t the real reason why I was defeated. At that time, when I noticed that the Nine-cloud Thunder Skill was ineffective, I was about to continue to attack, but at that moment, I suddenly felt stunned and lost my focus. At that moment, Fade found my weakness and defeated me. "Lost your focus?" Dannon looked at him in disbelief. "You''re a middle- stage Heaven Level martial artist. How could you be so absentminded under such circumstances?" He asked. Upon seeing this, Earlias quickly exined, "Uncle, I really didn''t lie. I don''t know why but I felt as if someone had hit me in the head before I was stunned." "Your head was hit. This..." Dannon was momentarily silent. He seemed to have thought of something and couldn''t help but look in Fade''s direction. At that moment, with the end of the semifinals, the results of the two contestants who had progressed to the finals had already been released. They were Tiger and Fade. This also meant that the final two positions had already been determined. This result was beyond many people''s expectations. In particr, Fade had defeated Earlias and entered the finals. This was something that not many of the audience members had expected. Besides that, many gamblers wailed and howled. Earlias'' defeat had caused many people to lose everything. They cried all over the ce. Of course, there was also a small group of gamblers who were extremely excited as they couldn''t hide the smile on their faces. After half an hour''s rest, it was time for the finals. It was a battle between Fade and Tiger. Whenpared to the enthusiasm of the previous semi-finals, the cheers in the finals had significantly decreased. In reality, this was something within their expectation as well. After all, the most important reward for thepetition, which was the two spots for the selection, had already been decided. The finalpetition wouldn''t affect the candidate spots. On the other hand, Tiger and Fade didn''t have any personal grievances or grudges. Therefore, there wasn''t as much gossip either. Of course, there was another unspoken reason which shouldn''t be mentioned. Both of them had qualified and they would participate in the International Youth Martial Arts Convention, representing their country. The contest would be held a few monthster. If both of them were really engaged in a fierce fight and were seriously injured, the only damage would be to the country''s reputation. Therefore, before thepetition, Tiger and Fade had heard the implicit hint from the elders. To just slightly engage in the finals and not to exert too much force. It was precisely this reason why when the two people stood in the ring, the atmosphere seemed to be rtively rxed. It was without any previous tension. Tiger looked at Fade and said in a low voice, "Fade, the elders in the army said that I was no match for you. They asked me to immediately surrender." "However, I still want to see your strength. On the other hand, I''m worried that both of us will get injured, so..." Tiger eagerly looked at him with worry in his eyes. Upon seeing this, Fade paused for a moment and said with a faint smile, "Actually, Mr. Zhao, you don''t have to worry. You can just attack me." As soon as he heard this, Tiger raised his eyebrows and looked at Fade with slight dissatisfaction. After all, Fade''s words were slightly arrogant. The reason why he let Tiger attack him was because he wasn''t worried that Tiger would hurt him, or that both sides would suffer. Tiger wasn''t satisfied. He stepped forward and shouted. Hethenunched an attack on Fade. "I''ming," he warned. Apanied by the sound of the wind, Tiger''s fist arrived with a rumble. The fist''s momentum was fierce. However, when carefully observed, one could tell that this fist only contained physical strength and that he wasn''t using positive energy. Fade knew that this was Tiger''s deliberate restraint order to avoid any destruction. Therefore, Fade didn''t mobilize the aura of his positive energy either. Instead, he threw a punch to meet Tiger''s fist. All of a sudden, their fists came in contact and there was a loud noise of collision. Both of them exchanged dozens of movements an instant. The movements were quick and flexible; it was a very enthusiastic fight. The movements were very exquisite Many warriors'' eyes were shining. They carefully watched them and began to learn. However, for an ordinary spectator, this match seemed too mundane and boring. After all, in the previous matches, positive energy was flying everywhere: There was light shining and their strength in the arena was whistling. All of the previous battles were brilliant and colorful in addition to being lively. However, there were no such things in the finals. It was just a simple hand-to-hand fight between both of them. This made it slightly boring for the ordinary audience. In the arena, after dozens of moves, Tiger and Fade stopped. Tiger sped his hands and said, "I lost." Fade retracted his hands and put them behind his back. He nodded with a smile and said, "Thank you." Tiger immediately took the initiative to jump off the ring. The referee then announced the end of the match. In the end, Fade won the championship while Tiger got the runner-up. Both of them won a spot each. However, the sudden ending confused the audience. They werepletely at a loss. They didn''t understand why both men, who were fighting each other, suddenly stopped. Tiger then hastily announced that he admitted defeat.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. All of a sudden, all sorts of conspiracy theories came out, one after another, at the scene and on the Inte. "This must''ve been a deliberate arrangement to let Fade win the championship," the crowd said. "Now I can clearly see it. It''s totally fake. It was purposely arranged by the banker so that we would lose all our bets," one of them said. "I previously heard that prior to thispetition, Fade got the official cement from the higher-ups and could directly get a spot in the army. However, he refused and came to participate in thepetition" anothermented. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I also heard that the promoter was a high-level member from the army while Tiger happened to be from the army as well. Perhaps he received the order from his superior to admit defeat," a third exined. "It''s possible. I think that''s the case," someone else mentioned. "It''s really boring. I wanted a good match for the finals. However, it ended like this. I''m so disappointed," another spoke. Chapter 1979 Chapter 1979 Among all sorts ofments, many of the viewers expressed their thoughts as the result was disappointing. They vented their dissatisfaction on the Inte. Some of the audience at the scene couldn''t sit still any longer. Without waiting for the final awards ceremony, they directly got up and prepared to leave the arena. Fade, who returned to the contestants'' seats, didn''t pay attention to the noisy discussions. Instead, he came to Joey''s side and said with a chuckle, "How was it? I told you I would win the championship!" "Of course. I believed in you!" Joey smiled. However, her face darkened with a hint of regret. "But I can''t advance, so I can''t go to thepetition with you. I..." Upon seeing this, Fade patted her head andforted her, "It''s okay. The so-calledpetition isn''t a big deal." "Besides, given my strength, I''ll definitely be able to win the championship abroad. There''s no need to worry," he added. "Well, you are the best. You''ll definitely win." She nodded seriously with a smile on her face. At that moment, the staff came over and told Fade about how the award ceremony would go. All of a sudden, a burst of majestic sound waves echoed throughout the entire Phoenix Stadium. "Fade,e out," the voice sounded. The voice resonated through the entire arena and directly drowned out the noises on the spot. It attracted everyone''s attention at once. Even the spectators, who were ready to leave, couldn''t help but stop and look in the direction of the sound. Under the focus of everyone''s gazes, a man in his thirties who was wearing a long, cyan- colored robe and had his hair tied in a bun walked out with a serious look on his face.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At the sight of this man, quite a few spectators looked confused. "Who is this? Does anyone know him?" "I don''t know. However, he looks quite handsome and is my cup of tea," one of them said. "From the looks of it, he''s not on good terms with Master Chen! Maybe a fight is about to happen?" Forget the ordinary audience, even Fade was confused when he saw the man approach him. He didn''t know this man. "Are you Fade?" The man walked up to him. He looked him up and down as he asked with a serious face. "I am," Fade said faintly as he looked at the man without hesitation. He asked in a cold voice, "Who are you? Why are you looking for me?" "Who am I?" The man snorted heavily as his eyes sank. He looked at Fade with a fierce look. It was as if he wanted to eat him alive. At that moment, Galeno came to Fade from the podium. He looked at the man in front of him and said in a low voice, "Laverick, this isn''t a good time to make trouble. You should go back now." "Laverick!" Fade thought to himself. His heart thumped as soon as he heard the name. He looked at the man opposite him. He thought of something and said, "Are you a disciple of the Zhao family?" Fade still remembered that as soon as he killed Elijah and Donnigan, Jaguar had speciallye to him and warned him that there was a Zhao family disciple who had been cultivating in a Heaven Level sect since they were young. He just wanted to remind Fade not to be too reckless. From the looks of it, Laverick was likely that person. As expected, Laverick''s response proved Fade right. "Donnigan is my uncle and Elijah is my grandfather," "I see." Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. Galeno shouted again and said to Laverick in a deep voice, "Laverick, I''ll say it again. Fade is the of the preliminary round and will represent the country at the competition! He''ll be your teammate in the future. Don''t do anything stupid." Laverick sneered and said to Galeno, "Master Zhu, I haven''t done anything yet. What do you mean when you say that? Are you threatening me? We, the Tianwu n, are not to be threatened." "I''m just telling you, don''t let your eyes be blinded by hatred and revenge. That''s because hatred affects the overall situation." Galeno''s serious words sounded like a warning. However, Laverick smiled. "Master Zhu, you''re being overly sensitive. I didn''t mean that. I''m just here to watch the fight. I heard that Master Fade has won the championship. Hence, I''m itching topete with him," he said. Soon after that, even before Galeno could make a sound, Laverick immediately opened his mouth, "Fade, I''m going to challenge you, the champion of the preliminaries. Do you dare to ept my challenge?" His loud voice once again spread through the entire arena. It suddenly sparked a lot of discussion among the audience. "What''s going on? Who is this person? Why does he suddenly want to challenge Fade?" "It seems like he has a grudge against Fade!" "They''ve spoken a lot just now. Perhaps there''s more to that," someone else said. Everyone continued to talk about it. Their interest had been aroused by curiosity. At that moment, the atmosphere was enthusiastic once again. At the same time, upon hearing Laverick''s challenge, Galeno''s face turned serious. He red fiercely at him and said, "Laverick, I''ve already told you not to act recklessly. You..." "Master Zhu, I''m not messing around. Martial artists challenging one another are the mostmon things in the martial arts world. Was there anything wrong with my actions?" Laverick asked in return. Est Galeno was about to speak when Dannon suddenly appeared with a faint smile. "Master Zhu, Laverick a disciple of the Tianwu n. It''s better not to interfere in the affairs of other sects in the Martial Arts League," he said. "Dannon, what do you mean by that?" Galeno''s face darkened as he red at him. Dannon''s expression was indifferent. "I don''t mean anything else. You''re thinking too much, Master Zhu," he said. At that moment, Laverickughed coldly and theugh echoed throughout the entire arena. He said, "Could it be that the dignified Master Chen, the champion of the preliminaries, doesn''t dare to ept my challenge?" What happened there attracted all the attention of the audience. Especially when Dannon said that Laverick was a disciple of the Tianwu n. It significantly caused a lot of noise within the crowd. "A disciple of the Tianwu n. That is one of the disciples of the four Heaven Level Sects. I didn''t expect them to appear here," the crowd said. "I heard that the Heaven Level sects are all high and mighty. They don''t usually participate in ordinary martial artists'' affairs. Why did they appear this time? Do they also want to challenge Fade?" "Could it be because of the spot in the preliminaries?" Another person asked. "You think too much. In the Heaven Level n, everyone has their own spot in the selection. Both spots are offered to those chosen by the Heaven Level sects themselves," a third exined. "If it''s not a spot, then what is it for? Is it a personal grudge?" Just as everyone was discussing and guessing, some insiders seemed to have identified Laverick on the Inte. He was one of the core disciples of the Heaven Level Sect and he was extremely strong. He had reached the middle stage of the Heaven Level. Besides, he ranked 50th on the Divine Dragon List. Chapter 1980 Chapter 1980 At first nce, it seemed to be nothing special. However, when observed, one would realize that the top sixty people on the Divine Dragon List, apart from Laverick, all had already reached thete stage of the Heaven Level or even higher. Laverick''s cultivation was at a lower realm than theirs. However, he was ranked 50th. This meant that he could defeat martial artists at thete stage of the Heaven Level. It implied that he was very powerful. Additionally, Laverick was only 32 years old and was very young. In a few years, when he reached thete Stage of the Heaven Level, he could jump into the top thirty or even the top twenty of the Divine Dragon List. From this, one could tell how powerful Laverick was and how terrifying his talent was. His identity and strength shocked countlessizens and audiences. They looked at him differently. Soon after that, another matter was exposed. Laverick was a descendant of the Zhao family of Capital City, the family that had been destroyed. As soon as this rumor was released, it immediately caused a heated discussion on the Inte. After all, the Zhao family was definitely a powerful and huge family in Capital City before. However, half a year ago, they were suddenly destroyed and almost all of the masters were killed. There were also rumors that the Old Master of the Zhao family, Elijah, and other core members like Donnigan were all killed. This piece of news was absolutely shocking at that time. In addition, based on the various rumors at that time, some people had vaguely mentioned that the destruction of the Zhao family had something to do with Fade. Some even said that he had destroyed the Zhao family. However, at that time, no one believed these rumors. After all, Fade''s status and strength at that time couldn''t bepared to that of the Zhao family at all. It waspletely ridiculous for anyone to say that he had destroyed the Zhao family. On the other hand, Laverick, as a disciple of the Zhao family, took the initiative to challenge Fade on this asion. Everyone couldn''t help but be reminded of the rumors at that time. In an instant, all sorts of spections ran wild. "Could it be that the rumors at that time were true? Was the Zhao family really destroyed by Fade, and that''s why Laverick hase for revenge now?" "It''s impossible. No matter how strong Fade was, he can''t destroy the Zhao family!" One of them said. "In any case, Laverick hase to seek Fade on his own. It shows that Fade must have something to do with the destruction of the Zhao family," another said. "Now that''ll be a good show," a third eximed. "A disciple of the Heaven Level and the winner at the preliminaries. Now that''s a fight!" "There won''t be a fight! Didn''t you see what just happened in the finals? Laverick and Fade are teammates in the country''s team. The higher-ups won''t let them fight each other," someone argued. Laverick''s sudden appearance had brought about an unexpected incident. It once again made the uing qualifying match a trendy topic. At the scene, the audience members who had just gotten up to leave immediately returned to their seats. In front of the live screen, countlessizens who had already left were called back one after another to witness this sudden drama.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At that moment, Galeno looked seriously at Laverick. "Fade, don''t be hot-headed," he said. Fade nodded as he looked at Laverick. "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested in epting your challenge," he said. "Don''t tell me you''re afraid? You''re the champion of the preliminaries yet you don''t even dare to ept the challenge?" Laverick deliberately insulted him loudly. However, Fade wasn''t moved at all. He said calmly, "You can think whatever you please. I have no objection." After that, he turned and was about to leave. Upon seeing this, Laverick''s eyes sank. He almost couldn''t help but attack Fade. However, as soon as he saw Galeno standing like a tall mountain to one side, Laverick still suppressed the anger in his heart. Although he was powerful, he had no ability to be arrogant when faced with Galeno who was ranked 16th on the Divine Dragon List. Seeing that Fade had already walked a few meters away, Laverick gritted his teeth and shouted, "I''ll use my spot topete with you!" "A spot?" Upon hearing this, Fade could not help but stop. Laverick continued, "Didn''t you try your best to win the spot to participate in the tournament? I''m one of the candidates from the Tianwu n. If you win, my spot will be yours." Fade turned around and looked at him. "The spot is indeed good. However, you seem to have made a mistake. I''ve won the selection in the preliminaries and have already obtained a spot," he said. "Is that so? However, you''re the only one who got it. Your junior didn''t get a spot." Laverick then looked in Joey''s direction and smiled. Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but be silent. He looked in Joey''s direction and began to think. As he saw this, Galeno knew that things weren''t going well. He quickly advised, "Fade, don''t be impulsive. Getting a chance to participate in thepetition isn''t necessarily a good thing. You..." Joey was also a little worried as she stood beside him. She hurriedly said, "Fade, I''m not very interested in thatpetition. It doesn''t matter if I don''t participate. Don''t do it because of me..." However, at that moment, Laverick continued to say, "Fade, as long as you agree topete against me, if you win, then the candidate spot will be yours. If you lose, I won''t ask you for anything either. You won''t get this opportunity anymore in the future." Fade raised his head and looked at Laverick. His scarlet eyes were filled with killing intent. He knew Laverick''s intentions very well. He wanted to avenge the Zhao family. However, Fade did want to get a spot, not just for the International Youth Martial Arts Convention, but because of the follow-up rewards of thepetition, the Prohibition Order. At the thought of this, he nodded as he looked at Laverick. "I ept your offer," he said. When he heard this, Galeno''s expression changed. He hurriedly shouted, "Fade, don''t be impulsive! This..." "Fade, don''t do it for me. I don''t want to..." Joey also cried out in a hurry. On the other hand, Cannon smiled at Galeno. "Master Zhu, old guys like us shouldn''t interfere with the youngsters," he said. At that moment, Fade looked at Galeno and Joey as he smiled confidently. He nodded slightly and said, "Master Zhu, Joey, you can rest assured that I''ll be fine." "But..." Joey had more to say. However, she didn''t say anything in the end. Instead, she changed her attitude and had determined eyes as she looked at him. She uttered, "Fade, go for it. Good luck." "I will." He nodded with a smile. He then looked at Laverick and said, "I ept your challenge." "Good, very good!" The corners of Laverick''s mouth lifted as he revealed a smile that was so full of pride. It soon became a little sinister. He couldn''t wait to get into the ring. "Let''s get started!" He dered. However, Fade didn''t move. Instead, he pointed in the direction of the podium and said, "Please sign a contract before the match. I''m afraid that you''ll back out in the end." Soon after that, Fade looked at Galeno and said, "Master Zhu, please be our witness." Galeno sighed and finally nodded. On the other hand, Gannon took the initiative and said, "A witness isn''t enough. I''ll go with Master Zhu!" Upon hearing this, Laverick snorted softly. He immediately took out a badge from his chest pocket and handed it to the two witnesses. At that moment, the contract was quickly presented and both people signed their names on the contract in front of the live-broadcast camera. Itprised more than ten twoo martial arts leaders and that I ne witnesses. Chapter 1981 Chapter 1981 As soon as the contract was signed, thepetition would officially take ce. Upon seeing this, the audience present and online were all boiling with excitement. "I didn''t expect there to be another match after thepetition. This is so surprising. It''s going to be a good show to watch." "The Tianwu n disciple versus the champion of the preliminaries. Who will win?" One of them said. "It''s the personal grudge between the disciples of the Zhao family and Fade. It will probably be hotheaded when they fight with each otherter!" Anothermented. Amidst the discussion of the crowd, Laverick jumped into the arena as he provocatively hooked his finger at Fade. "Let''s begin!" Upon hearing this, Fade didn''t respond. He slowly walked into the ring and looked at Laverick. Laverick looked at him with a cold look in his eyes. He shouted in a low voice and drew out a Green Steel Sword. He then thrust it at Fade and immediatelyunched an attack. Needless to say, Laverick was worthy of being a disciple of the Tianwu n. As soon as the long sword struck out, the exquisite sword art and the dense sword shadow immediately overwhelmed a lot of people. Some swordsmanship enthusiasts even fixed their eyes on Laverick and tried hard to study his skills as they tried to learn from him. Faced with the oing attack, Fade''s face darkened slightly. He squinted at Laverick. With a light flick of his right hand, a wave of positive energy shot out, transforming into a long positive energy sword that shed with Laverick''s Green Steel Sword. At that moment, the long swords collided as there were shadows of the swords around them. Both their figures instantaneously blurred on stage. From below, it seemed that the two people''s bodies were wrapped inyers of sword shadows. The sharp des, apanied by the air des, continued to spread. They formed a denseyer of defense, enveloping both of them. If one wasn''t careful, he might get hit by the air sword and have scars left on his body. However, both their bodies flexibly moved through the sword shadow. Every move was like dancing on the tip of a knife, which was thrilling and exciting. In less than three minutes, both of them had already exchanged more than a hundred moves. The sword shadows were still whistling and jumping while the sharp des left a criss-cross gap that looked like a ravine. At that moment, Laverick''s eyes sank slightly sank. He curled his lips and said, "You''re able to withstand my sword for so long. You are stronger than I thought." "However, that''s just it." He paused for a moment, then snorted coldly and said, "I''m going to take it seriously!" At the same time, the Green Steel Sword in Laverick''s hand shone brightly as streaks of cyan light spread around the long sword. With the use of the sharp des, the long sword of positive energy in Fade''s hand was directly smashed to pieces. Soon after that, the Green Steel Sword stabbed toward Fade with a series of after-images. Fade''s face darkened. With the Seven Star Step, he continued to step backwards to dodge Laverick''s sudden and fierce attack. However, the ring had limited space, and Laverick''s attacking speed was much faster than Carney, Earlias, and the others. Given the situation, Fade''s dodging seemed a little too pathetic. Several rays of positive energy radiated out and cut through the air with a swishing sound. At the same time, Fade''s clothes were cut open and there were a few long bloodstains on his body. The blood flowed down and dyed his clothes red. Given the situation, countless people who were concerned about Fade couldn''t help but get nervous. "Master Chen is injured!" Fade''s supporters gasped. "Is Laverick really that powerful?" One of them asked. "After all, he was a disciple of the Tianwu n. I''m afraid Master Chen is really no match for him!" Another said. Off the stage, Joey, Galeno, and Baldrick watch nervously with worry on their faces. "Fade, be careful," Joey voiced out upon seeing the cuts. "Chen, don''t act brave," Galeno worriedly advised him. "Chen, just admit defeat if you can''t hold on any longer," Baldrick suggested. Fade''s mouth moved as if he wanted to say something. However, before he could even make a sound, Laverick''s attack became fiercer. The Green Steel Sword in his hand moved faster and transformed into extremelyplicated sword flowers,pletely enveloping Fade. "If you want to surrender, it wouldn''t be that easy," Laverick said as he looked at him fiercely. At that moment, Fade felt that the countless sword silhouettes in front of him seemed to turn into a huge spider web thatpletely covered him, rendering it impossible for him to escape. Due to the concentrated attacks which made the air dense, he didn''t even have a chance to breathe. He was totally unable to open his mouth to admit defeat. For a brief moment, Laverick managed to force Fade to retreat. He was about to be defeated. Given the situation, people couldn''t help but sigh, feeling worried and sad. "After all, the Tianwu n is the Tianwu n. Whenpared to ordinary martial artists, they are indeed much more powerful!" "This is the difference. A Heaven Level Sect deserves to be called a Heaven Level Sect," one of them said. "Master Chen was able to hold out for such a long time although he is injured. He''s already considered quite good," another spoke. "If you lose, you lose. Master Chen won''t lose much. It''s not a big deal!" A thirdmented. Even some high-ranking martial art masters on the podium couldn''t help but nod their heads at that moment. They praised Laverick''s impressive sword technique. "Laverick is indeed amazing. His sword technique is exquisite. Even if it was me, I''m afraid that I''d be stunned too!" One of them said.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Laverick''s sword technique is so great and it consists of the Tianwu Mountain River Sword of the Tianwu n. It''s exquisite and iparable. I can''t help but admire him," another one of them spoke. "Fade''s swordsmanship is considered very good. However, whenpared to Laverick, he''s still slightly inferior to him. It''s not a pity that he was defeated!" a third exined. Just as everyone was talking, Laverick, who almost forced Fade off the ring, suddenly stopped and slowed down by half a beat. He made a mistake. Upon seeing this, some of the masters'' eyes suddenly lit up. They were almost shouting. "Laverick made a mistake. This is Fade''s chance!" One of them cried. "Fade hasn''t lost yet. As long as he seizes this opportunity, he may turn his defeat into a victory," another exined. "However, whether Fade can seize this fleeting opportunity is a big problem!" a third continued. As the martial artists eximed, Fade''s sharp senses captured Laverick''s mistake. He then gathered his positive energy, then moved forward to face Laverick as he rapidly attacked him. Some of the martial arts masters couldn''t help but marvel at the scene. "Fade''s really good. He took advantage of this opportunity," one of them said. "The result hasn''t been decided yet. There''s still a chance," another said. "His next move is the key. If Fade is able to grasp Laverick''s w and continuously attack to suppress him, he might be able to win. However, if Laverick manages to stabilize himself, Fade will be in I danger," a third exined. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org It seems that Fade''s mind was connected to the martial arts masters in the auditorium. He took advantage of the w and violently attacked. Positive energy gathered and surged through his body as he attacked Laverick. Fade seized the opportunity to put Laverick at a disadvantage. However, at that moment, a smile appeared at the corners of Laverick''s mouth. The Green Steel Sword in his hand started vibrating; with it was the aura of positive energy. It condensed into mountains and rivers of sword shadows and stabbed towards Fade. "I''m just waiting for you to make a move." Laverick''s lips curled into a smile. The terrifying sword shadow suddenly thrust toward Fade''s heart. Chapter 1982 Chapter 1982 At that moment, Laverick was staring at Fade with a ferocious smile at the corner of his mouth. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Fade, the Zhao family was wiped out because of you. You killed the Zhao family. Today, it''s time for you to pay with your life." The horrible sword shadow attacked him agilely. It carried the force of the mountains and rivers. These changes happened almost in the nick of time. Forget the ordinary audience, even some senior warriors hadn''t expected that. It caused everyone to be stunned at this moment. Only martial arts masters like Galeno and Baldrick reacted in an instant. Their faces suddenly changed and they hurriedly cried out. "Laverick, stop! How dare you kill a person!" "Fade, it''s dangerous. Quickly admit defeat!" However, just as they were shouting, Dannon silently appeared in front of them. He was blocking their way. "Gentlemen, thepetition isn''t over yet. It''s best if you don''t get close to the ring. Otherwise, you''ll just end up as someone''s gossip," he said. "Dannon, get out of my way!" Galeno was furious. He gritted his teeth and started to shout. He thought of Laverickpeting with Fade. He also expected Laverick to defeat Fade and even seriously injure him. However, he didn''t expect him toe with killing intent. Moreover, he dared to kill Fade in the ring.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Galeno didn''t want to see Fade die. Therefore, he couldn''t care about the rules at the moment. He wanted to rush onto the stage and stop Laverick''s deadly blow. However, Dannon had blocked his path and made it impossible for him to move forward. At that moment, the other martial artists finally understood what was going on. Many people''s expressions suddenly changed, particrly those who had said that Laverick had made a mistake and thought that Fade had seized the opportunity. They figured it out. Laverick''s previous action wasn''t a mistake. Instead, it was a deliberate trap to attract Fade''s close attack. He would then give Fade a fatal blow, giving him no chance to surrender and immediately kill him. The audience watching the countless live broadcasts was also very surprised at this time. They didn''t expect thepetition arena to actually be a life-and-death fight. In that instant, a number of people became iparably nervous. Their hearts were about to jump out of their throats as they stared fixedly at the arena. "Goto hell!" He shouted with a menacing voice, apanied by fierce killing intent, as he tried to attack Fade with his sword shadows. Intentionally or unintentionally, with this sword in his hand, Fade seemed to have nowhere to hide. However, at the veryst moment, Fade slightly narrowed his eyes. He looked into Laverick''s eyes and suddenly shouted in a low voice, "Stop!" At that moment, an invisible aura charged towards Laverick. It was like a sharp sword that ruthlessly pierced through his head. The intense pain almost tore Laverick''s head apart. It also made him lose control of himself. His fierce attack eventually came to an abrupt end. At that moment, Fade, who had a serious expression on his face, was gathering a thickyer of positive energy on his right palm. With a murderous intent in his eyes, he pped Laverick. "You thought that you''d set me up. However, you didn''t think that I was just ying along with you," Fade said. Boom! Fade pped Laverick on the chest. The tremendous force sent him flying out without any resistance. He spat out a mouthful of blood into the air. It looked as if Laverick was about to fly out of the arena and be defeated. However, at that moment, Fade''s flickering figure appeared behind Laverick. He actually took the initiative to catch him. This caused many people to be extremely surprised. "Master Chen, what are you doing? Why are you going to help your opponent?" "That''s right. If we let Laverick fly out, wouldn''t he win the match?" The audience didn''t understand at all. However, Bannon and Galeno paused for a moment and immediately understood what Fade wanted to do. He was going to kill Laverick and put an end to his future troubles. For a brief moment, both of their expressions changed. Dannon yelled and rushed toward the arena, "Fade, how dare you!" Galeno''s expression was somewhatplicated. He paused for a moment and also flew towards the arena. However, at that moment, Fade totally ignored Dannon''s shout. He gathered positive energy in his hands and struck Laverick''s lower abdomen. The huge force directly smashed his dantian abdomen along with his entire body. At that moment, Laverick fell heavily on the arena. He spat out a mouthful of blood due to the intense pain before he came back to his senses. He looked at Fade in horror and said, "No, you can''t kill me. I''m a disciple of the Tianwu n. You can''t..." Dannon also yelled, "Stop!" Fade turned a deaf ear to his opponent''s words. With cold killing intent in his eyes, he mmed his palm down with a rumble. The terrifying aura of the positive energy was about topletely crush Laverick. At this critical moment, a golden light rose from Laverick''s chest and blocked Fade''s palm. "This... is the amulet given to me by the elders of the Tianwu n." Laverick seemed to be in shock too. Fade was momentarily stunned and soon understood what was going on. His eyes sank as he moved again. He was ready to kill Laverick. However, at that moment, Cannon arrived just in time to protect Laverick. He red fiercely at Fade and shouted, "Stop!" At the same time, Galeno also shouted, "Fade, don''t be impulsive. Stop now." Upon hearing this, Fade''s eyes moved and he briefly hesitated. Finally, he withdrew his offense, stood where he was, looked at the opposite side with cold eyes and said, "The match isn''t over yet." Cannon''s face darkened when he heard that. However, he quickly said, "I admit defeat on Laverick''s behalf." Fade pursed his lips as anger shed in his eyes. However, he didn''t say anything in the end. Cannon checked Laverick''s injury and noticed that his dantian el abdomen waspletely shattered. He looked up at Fade and gritted his teeth. "You''ve destroyed Laverick''s cultivation!" He eximed. Fade said tly, "Yes." "Do you know what you''ve done? You''ve been too ruthless in the arena! That''s too much." Dannon gritted his teeth and red at him. Fade raised his eyebrows and looked at Dannon. He snorted and said, "Master Shao, what do you mean by that?" "We must strive for victory in the arena. I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong!" He continued to argue. "It''s true that you want to win. However, why did you harshly destroy Laverick''s Dantian abdomen?" Dannon said in a low voice. "Harsh?" Fade sneered. He red at Dannon and said sarcastically, "When Laverick set a trap to kill me with one strike, Mr. Shao, you didn''t seem that sympathetic!" "Don''t tell me that it''s natural for Laverick to want to kill me. However, I am ruthless if I try to kill him?" "What a silver tongue. You''re still arguing. You''re so ruthless and disrespectful at such a young age. Such a person doesn''t deserve to represent our country!" Dannon shouted fiercely. Fade sneered and said, "We all know who has a silver tongue. As for whether I''m qualified to represent our country in thepetition, you aren''t qualified to make a decision yet." Chapter 1983 Chapter 1983 "You..." Dannon was furious as soon as he heard that. The positive energy in his body surged out as he was about to attack. Galeno appeared beside Fade and red at Dannon who was opposite him. He said in a low voice, "Dannon, watch your behavior. Don''t cross the line." On the podium, Greg ary, the president of the n Committee, also immediately stood up. He said, "The previous fight wasn''t against the rules." His words determined the results and announced the end of thepetition. After a few moments of silence, Dannon let out a heavy snort and waved his hand. He instructed someone to take Laverick down from the ring for treatment. He then returned to the podium and red angrily at Fade. Everyone''s eyes were cold. At that moment, Galeno, who was standing next to Fade, also turned to him. He opened his mouth, like he had something to say. However, all these words turned into a long sigh. He didn''t say much. He just patted Fade on the shoulder and said with concern, "Have a good rest." Fade nodded his head. At that moment, Gregary said loudly, "The martial artspetition is officially over." Following his announcement, the audience rose to their feet and prepared to leave. At that moment, Fade suddenly shouted, "Mr. Zhao, please wait!" Upon hearing that, everyone immediately focused their gaze on Fade. "Fade, do you have anything else to say?" Gregary asked. "I do have a very important matter to deal with," Fade nodded and replied. Gregary opened his mouth and said, "What is it? Tell me." Fade''s gaze swept across the arena andnded on Camach on the podium. His eyes darkened and he immediately said, "Gregary, I''m here to report the leader of Thousand Star Academy, Camach, who is also known as Master Mooi, coborated with evil foreign martial artists and tried to assassinate me." As soon as he finished his words, the scene burst into an uproar. The audience members watching the live broadcast were also instantly shocked. "Is it true? Master Mooi colluded with foreign warriors?" "That''s impossible! After all, Master Mooi is the leader of Thousand Star Academy. The Academy is an Earth Level sect and are the top ones as well. Why would such a high-ranking person collude with foreign martial artists?" Another asked. "However, there indeed was an assassination attempt on Master Chen. This was in the news before!" "However, we can''t say that it was Camach who did it!" Someone elsemented. At that moment, Camach''s expression changed. He stood up and red at Fade. "Fade, what are you talking about?" he shouted. "You''re ndering me. It''s an insult to me, Camach, our Thousand Star Academy, and the entire country''s martial arts world!" He gnashed his teeth and red at Fade. "If you can''t give me an exnation for this, I won''t let it go," he demanded. As soon as he said the second half of the sentence, Camach deliberately looked at Galeno and Greg ary. His tone was very serious. Obviously, he knew that both figures supported Fade. Therefore, he deliberately said it to warn them not to be biased towards him. On the other hand, Master Wisdomy of Thousand Buddha Temple turned his eyes and immediately understood the meaning in Camach''s words. He also stood up and chanted Buddha''s name as he said, "Amitabha. I agree with what Master Mooi said." "Thousand Buddha Temple and Thousand Star Academy are both martial arts groups. If we allow others to nder us, well not only lose our face, but also lose the order of martial arts," he added. Master Wisdomy''s question struck a chord in the hearts of many from the various sects of martial arts. Many nodded in agreement and the way they looked at Fade had changed as well. Even the audience, including those at the scene and watching the live broadcast, was affected at that moment. They began to question Fade. "What on earth did Fade do? Why did he do so many things?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "I think he''s doing it on purpose. He''s picking out all sorts of things to hype himself. Didn''t he hype himself up for a long time before the preliminaries?" "That''s right, it''s definitely a hype. It was initially enough for him to win the championship. However, why didn''t he stop? Why did hee up with these tricks? He doesn''t know how to be grateful at all!" vel "Hmph, he doesn''t know what''s good for him. I think he''s going to make a fool of himself. It''s normal for Fade to make a fuss about an ordinary person. Since we''re no match for him, no one will say anything. However, he''s now involved Thousand Star Academy. That is one of the top sects of the Earth Level. Do you think they''ll just allow him to make a fool of them like this? They won''t let this matter go so easily." "Next, there''ll be a good show." In the midst of the questions, the grim-faced Dannon spoke in a lower tone. "That''s malicious nder. Even if it isn''t about the martial arts world, that''s a crime. A warrior isn''t above thew and a Martial Arts Master isn''t allowed tomit Master crime either. Some things must be seriously dealt with," he said. As expected from the President, Dannon''s remarks immediately drew cheers and praises. There were even quite a number of audience members who apuded on the spot. For a brief moment, many martial artists looked at Fade in unison. However, their gazes were unfriendly and they looked like they were scrutinizing him. Given the situation, Galeno was worried about Fade. Gregary was silent for a few seconds. Finally, he looked at Fade and said, "Fade, since you used Camach of colluding with foreign martial artists to assassinate you, do you have any evidence?" "Of course I have evidence," Fade immediately said. His gaze was stern and his tone was firm. His attitude surprised many martial artists. They couldn''t help but whisper among themselves. "What evidence? Can you show it right now?" Gregary said. Fade nodded and said, "My evidence is very simple. It''s a minor scheme that I secretly set up." "A minor scheme!" Upon hearing these words, many people looked curious. As for Camach and the others, they frowned slightly. At that moment, Fade stood in front of the live camera. He exined, "A few days after I was assassinated, I was recovering at home. Many seniors were concerned and they came to visit me." "While they were visiting, many people asked about my injuries and how long it would take for me to heal. At that time, I replied to them." When it came to this, many martial artists thought of it and nodded their heads. "Yes, that''s right. I still remember that Fade told me that his heart was injured and it would take half a month for him to recover," one of them said. "You must have remembered wrongly. It was his liver that was seriously damaged and he needed a month to recover," another rebutted. "Why do I remember that it was his lung that was injured and that he needed only a week of rest?" As everyone spoke, the atmosphere became chaotic. Meanwhile, a few people had realized something and their expressions changed. Chapter 1984 Chapter 1984 Fade looked at Camach as his eyes twinkled. He curled his lips and said, "Dear seniors, the answers you have are all different. That''s because the answers I gave you at that time all differed from each other." "The reason why I did this was because I suspected that a spy was colluding with foreign martial artists in an attempt to assassinate me." After a short pause, Fade pointed at Camach and immediately said out loud, "Among my answers to everyone, my reply to the people sent by Thousand Star Academy was that my spleen was injured." "The reason why Carney suddenly attacked my left abdomen was because he knew my so-called ''weak point'' from the previous match. As for how he knew this, I don''t have to say more. I figure that you''ve already guessed it," he concluded. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone''s gaze instantaneously turned to Camach who was on the tform. Fade also shouted harshly, "Camach, are you still not going to admit it?" Following the crowd''s gazes and Fade''s questions, Camach appeared to be very calm. He grinned with a sneer as he stood up. He said, "Admit? What do you want me to admit to?" Fade said coldly, "Admit that you, Camach, colluded with foreign martial artists and tried to assassinate me." "What a joke! I didn''t do such a thing. Why should I admit it?" Camach denied it. Fade said sharply, "You''re still quibbling. How do you exin what I just said?" Camach sneered, "How do I exin it? Does your evidence have any connection to whether I''m a hidden traitor or not?" "I have to admit that you''re indeed a little clever. You''ve secretly concocted such a small trick and we''ve all fallen into the trap. However, so what if that''s the case?" "I did tell Carney the news and let him attack your weakness fiercely. I wanted my disciple to win so I helped him analyze his opponent. How is this a mistake?" His question stunned many people. They thought for a while before they started to talk about it. "Indeed, what Master Mooi said makes sense. However, the fact that he divulged this information doesn''t mean that he''s a hidden traitor," someone said. "Now that I think about it, this is indeed the case. We were previously stunned by Fade''s n and didn''t think clearly about it," one of themmented. "Although it isn''t good to secretly inquire about the opponent''s weakness and then tell his disciples, it still isn''t considered wrong," another added. "In the end, it was Fade who defeated Carney and won. Now, he even reported that Master Mooi is a hidden traitor. I think he''s deliberately taking revenge." "Fade, now, you have to exin it to everyone. How do you exin this?" Camach looked at him with a smile and asked in an interrogative tone. At that moment, facing the doubts, Fade gently shook his head. He looked very calm and said, "Master Mooi, you are right. If you only told Carney that my spleen was injured, there is nothing wrong with it." After a brief pause, Fade''s tone suddenly changed as he said coldly, "However, Master Mooi, you have neglected one thing and that is, the message I told the Thousand Star Academy was that I was injured and needed to rest for half a month." "However, when Carney fought with me in the ring, he told me that my spleen was injured and needed to rest for eight days." "I didn''t mention this to any visitor. I only talked to my junior at home after sending all the guests away," he added. "Master Mooi, how do you exin this?" Fade rebutted. "How did Carney know the insights when I didn''t tell anyone about it at all? Did your Thousand Star Academy install a surveince camera in my house, or did vel someone else secretly disclose the news to you?" He asked in return. Camach''s expression changed when he heard that, bing a little sour. However, he immediately calmed down and exined, "It''s just a matter of time. What does it mean? Perhaps, Carney''s memory is wrong." "In addition, how can you prove that what you said is true? Maybe you made up all of this to frame me," Camach directly turned around and questioned him. Fade shook his head and said, "I can''t prove that what I said is true." Upon hearing Fade''s words, Camach and many other martial arts practitioners were stunned. They looked at him in surprise. However, he continued and said, "But I don''t need to prove that what I said is true." "The entire point of this scheme wasn''t to prove who the traitor was. It was just to find a suspect," Fade replied. "Suspect!" Camach''s face darkened and he frowned slightly. Fade continued, "After I fought with Carney, Mr. Mu left and began to investigate the hotel where you''re staying in. He looked into all the contacts you had with people and all the corresponding content "Now, Mr. Mu must have found something with his investigation," Fade said. After that, he looked at Camach. Camach''s expression suddenly changed. He looked around but couldn''t see Baldrick. For a brief moment, his face looked terrible. However, he still forced himself to calm down, With a gloomy expression on his face, he angrily shouted, "This iswless. Without my permission, how dare Baldrick investigate my whereabouts in private?" S "Could it be that Stealth has been so unruly that they can investigate whomever they please? This way, we martial artists don''t have any safety or privacy," Camach roared. "Master Shao, Mr. Zhao. Such an offence has truly invaded our privacy. Do you all, as the head of Martial Arts League and n Committee, not care at all?" Camach questioned. His words caused the faces of some of the martial artists to change slightly. They started to worry and began to whisper among themselves. At that moment, Cannon opened his mouth and said, "It''s indeed against the rules to privately investigate this matter. Immediately contact Baldrick and tell him toe back!" He added, "The Martial Arts League has a special rule. If we have special matters to deal with, we can investigate first before reporting anything." "Special regtions aren''t an excuse for someone to defy thew. Furthermore, Master Mooi is the Sect Leader of Thousand Star Academy. Not everyone can simply investigate his life." Soon after that, before Galeno could say anything, Cannon directly looked at Greg ary and said, "Gregary, this isn''t the n Committee''s rule, right?" "This..." Gregary frowned as it was difficult for him to answer the question.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ording to strict procedures, Baldrick''s behavior was really against the rules. However, he had to take it seriously since it involved the alliance with foreign martial artists. Chapter 1985 Chapter 1985 Dannon knew what Gregary was thinking about. He aggressively said, "Gregary, you''re the president of the n Committee; are you going to break the rules too? If so, how can we convince others to let you manage so many of us?" Gregory''s face darkened as soon as he heard this. He immediately said sternly, "Master Shao, you have misunderstood me. The n Committee will naturally not allow anything that goes against the rules." Soon after that, he immediately ordered, "Someone, immediately contact Baldrick and bring him back for further investigation." "Yes!" The members of themittee began to take action. Upon seeing this, Dannon, who was standing by the side, gave a signal to his men from the Martial Arts League to follow him. However, at that moment, a heartyughter rang out. "There''s no need for trouble, everyone. I''m back," a voice sounded. Following his words, Baldrick walked into the stadium with several of the Stealth Team members. Upon seeing this, Camach''s face darkened and his expression was very cold. On the other hand, Dannon frowned and snapped, "Baldrick, you''ve vited the rules. Why aren''t you surrendering?" "Master Shao, you don''t need to worry about me. I, Baldrick, am willing to ept the punishment for the wrong I''ve done. Whether it''s a fine or going to prison, I''ll ept it." He directly retorted, "However, before I''m punished, please let me show you what I discovered from my investigation." Soon after that, he handed over a document that his subordinate was holding. When Camach saw that familiar and hidden document, his expression changed greatly. He hurriedly shouted, "This is an illegal investigation, so we can''t use it. I strongly oppose it." "Master Mooi, didn''t you say that you''re innocent? Why are you so nervous now?" Fade looked at him and said coldly. Camach''s face was terribly gloomy. At that moment, Baldrick had already produced the document. He said loudly, "These are printed notes containing the information we found in rtion to Camach. Additionally, we''ve checked his recent transactions. Among them was an additional one hundred million yuan in his bank ount. At the same time, he also received a piece of Heaven Level material called Blue-edge Crystal." "The source of these materials was a man from the Country Micovia." "Master Mooi, how are you going to exin this?" Baldrick reported his investigation. Following his words, everyone''s eyes immediately focused on Camach. 6 reg ary, Galeno, and the others all had vignt expressions on their faces. They already instructed their subordinates to take action. Camach looked at the material in Baldrick''s hands. His face was pale and very unhappy. He moved his mouth and whispered to himself, "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. 1-1 didn''t betray..." "If you didn''t, how are you going to exin the evidence?" Baldrick asked. Greg ary stepped closer to Camach. At the same time, he said in a low voice, "Master Mooi, pleasee back and cooperate with us so that we can understand the information. The n Committee will ensure justice." "Master Mooi, aren''t you innocent? Why don''t you go back with Greg ary and cooperate with the investigation? That way, you can prove your innocence," Fade said with augh. The other martial artists around them constantly discussed the news among themselves. Many began to point at Camach. At that moment, Camach''s face was very gloomy and he looked terrible. Looking at Galeno and Greg ary who were slowly approaching him, he clenched his teeth and suddenly shouted, "I was wronged! Those things are fake." After saying that, the positive energy in Camach''s body burst out. He suddenly rushed out and flew towards the exit. Camach was, after all, an expert at thete stage of the Heaven Level. He was also ranked 34th on the Divine List. This sudden outburst of power really caught everyone off guard. Even Galeno and Greg ary, who had been keeping an eye on him, couldn''t catch up with him. An expert of Camach''s level could cover the distance in the stadium very quickly if he wanted to escape. If he really rushed out of the stadium and blended into the city, it would be very difficult to find him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Moreover, an expert at his level could secretly create all sorts of chaos. This could also be a great threat to the city''s security. At the thought of this, Galeno and Gregary looked determined and chased after them. At the same time, they shouted, "Seal the stadium and catch Camach." All of a sudden, the entire stadium was in chaos. Countless martial artists rushed towards Camach. Camach saw this and a look of anxiety appeared in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and forced out the aura of his positive energy. He then proceeded to rush towards the exit. At that moment, Cannon, who wasn''t far away from Camach, had arrived in front of him. "Oh no!" Camach''s heart skipped a beat and he thought that something was wrong. Cannon ranked 13th on the Civine Oragon List and was much stronger than him. If they were to fight, it would be almost impossible for him to escape. Boom! Just as Camach was worrying, Cannon''s palmnded on him. "I''m doomed!" Camach thought to himself. However, when he came into contact with Cannon''s palm, his expression changed and he was shocked. This was because even though the power behind this palm wasn''t ordinary, it definitely wasn''t Dannon''s maximum strength. Furthermore, it didn''t pose much of a threat to him. Upon being hit, Camach''s body was instantly sent flying as he spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked quite embarrassed. However, after falling to the ground, he immediately climbed up and rushed toward the exit. Dannon, who had just struck out a palm, had a change in his expression. He looked annoyed by his mistake. Soon after that, he caught up with Camach. At that moment, Camach wasn''t far from the exit. In the midst of the crazy outbreak, he pped away several ordinary martial artists while the rest of them didn''t dare to stop him at all. Camach was about to escape from the stadium. However, at that moment, a cold snort sounded. It caused him to feel a cold winding from behind. A figure then descended from the sky and struck Camach with one palm. Camach looked up and noticed that it was Fade. His eyes were filled with anger. He gritted his teeth and said, "Fade, it''s you again!" "You can''t escape," Fade said calmly. Camach turned his head and saw Galeno and Greg ary rush over. After this dy, it was impossible for him to escape. As he thought of this, he gnashed his teeth with hatred and his eyes were red. He red at Fade and said in a sharp voice, "Kid, if I were to die, then you''ll die with me." Upon saying that, the positive energy in Camach''s body surged furiously. Regardless of his body''s consumption, his entire body rapidly expanded like a balloon. At thatContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. moment, all the positive energy suddenly burst out from his body. Chapter 1986 Chapter 1986 Behind him, Galeno couldn''t help but feel rmed. At that moment, he called out, "Fade, back away!" Gregary also quicklymanded his men to keep the surrounding people at a distance. "You won''t be able to escape, so just die with me!" Camach''s eyes were filled with madness as he grabbed Fade. "Why do you think I''ll escape?" Fade asked. It was surprising that he was rather calm at the moment. There wasn''t even a hint of panic shown. With a single palm attack, a sound came rumbling down. "Bang!" With a loud rumble, Camach''s palm collided with Fade''s.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Die!" Camach shouted like a madman. It was as if he wanted to bring Fade to meet the same fate as him. His positive energy went crazy as they bounced off each other. They were like energy bubbles trapped in a balloon. However, what happened next took him by surprise. Fade''s palm held an unexpectedly immense power that left himpletely shocked. With the sound of a crack, his terrifying power instantly shattered both of Camach''s arms. A huge and powerful palm attack thennded on Camach''s head. At the veryst moment, Camach, who was about to attack, received a blow to the neck and it broke with a click. He huffed out hisst breath and lifelessly fell to the ground. Fade then pulled his arm back. Galeno and Greg ary immediately rushed over and looked towards him with concern. They both bent down to check Camach''s body. Upon ensuring that he was dead, both of them heaved a sigh of relief and signaled the surrounding people to cancel the rm. As for the others, they gradually came over one after another. This also included Cannon. "Camach is dead!" Some people still found it hard to believe. "He was killed by Fade with just a palm attack. Is... Is this real?" "What level has Fade actually reached?" At that moment, not only the martial artists but the surrounding crowd as well was full of curiosity and had many questions. "Although Fade''s powerful, Camach was ranked 34th on the Divine Dragon List. How could he have died by just a single palm attack from Fade?" One of them asked. "Could Fade be hiding his true powers?" Another questioned. "If that''s true, then Fade''s full strength may have already reached the Heaven Level," a third eximed. Many people were shocked that Fade could kill Camach with just a palm attack. Immediately, someone found an exnation online. "A while ago, Camach was actually fleeing and trying to escape from Fade. He had absolutely no intentions of fighting with Fade. Therefore, he didn''t manage to execute his full strength," he exined. "Additionally, Camach had previously fought with Mr. Shao. As such, he could''ve gotten hurt from that fight. That''s why Fade''s palm attack was just something to get the job done." "I believe this exnation is true. Otherwise, there is no other way to exin Fade''s strength," someone else concurred. Fade ignored the crowd''s heated discussion and looked over at the workers who were examining Camach''s body. However, nothing was found. They then took his body away. Soon after that, Gregary announced that the preliminaries had officially ended. Thus, everybody left. At that moment, when Fade was about to turn and leave, Dannon spoke with a grim tone. He said, tha "Didn''t someone say that they were t injured before? How can one kil Camach with only a single attack? I believe there''s something fishy going on. This has to be thoroughly investigated." Content belongs to No one was such a fool. As soon as they heard this sentence, they immediately knew that it was an attack on Fade. At that moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Dannon and Fade as they waited for thetter''s response. Galeno, who was on the end, gently pulled Fade''s clothes and shook his head. His mouth moved but not a word came out. The meaning behind it was very obvious. However, Fade gave him a reassuring look. He then looked at Dannon and said in a clear voice, "I will fully cooperate if you wish to have an investigation." "However, before you investigate me, don''t you think we should investigate you as well, Mr. Shao?" Fade asked. "As the 13th ranked master on the Divine Dragon List, you couldn''t stop Camach who was fleeing in a panic. Instead, you almost allowed him to escape." "With regards to this, I don''t know if I should suspect that there is something shady going on between you and Camach. Or could it be that you are just too weak to handle him?" "How dare you talk down to me!" Dannon''s anger abruptly erupted. He red at Fade as his positive energy surged from his body. Upon seeing this, Fade didn''t show any sign of weakness. Instead, his positive energy surged too as he charged towards Dannon. Upon seeing this, many were taken aback and shouted in distress. "Is Fade crazy? Is he actually nning to take on Mr. Shao?" "In my opinion, since Fade has won the preliminaries and even crippled Laverick. He may be a little too proud of himself." "However, I do think that Master Chen made sense, Mr. Shao, he..." Just as the atmosphere was about to get out of hand, Gregary shouted loudly, "Stop all of this now!" "Mr. Shao, Mr Chen, this matter concerns the safety of our country. I''ve already reported it to General Xu and he will personally inquire about it. Now, this incident has been denounced. As to what both of them suggested, we will carry out the necessary investigations, he added. Since General Xu was mentioned, Fade and Cannon immediately restrained their positive energy, coldly snorted, and turned to leave. As soon as Fade and Joey returned home, the investigators whom Gregary mentioned earlier came on the same night. Moreover, they were familiar acquaintances as well, the assistant president of the n Committee, Levon Sun. Levon then proceeded to ask Fade some questions ording to procedures. After the inquiries were recorded, Levon slightly lowered his voice. He looked at Fade and said, "Fade, the following contents are temporarily confidential. Don''t tell anyone else about what I''m about to tell you." "Mr. Sun, don''t worry. I won''t." Fade nodded and agreed. Levon responded in a deep voice, "The people from Gregory''s side and Master Zhu''s side have already investigated Camach. However, they can''t find any clues rting to any foreign power gang." "Not at all? Baldrick then..." Fade said with some surprise. Levon exined, "We''ve checked the documents that Baldrick had brought in. Those are considered real for now. However, we can''t find any other evidence or clues. This is very weird." Upon hearing this, Fade already had a faint idea. After a few seconds of deep thought, he looked at Levon and said, "Mr. Sun, it might mean that the evidence found was intentionally released so that we could easily find out!'' Levon''s expression was serious as he nodded. He said, "It seems to be quite possible at the moment. Otherwise, there would be no other way to exin the contradictions between the two. It''s impossible for the initial evidence to be found so easily, but not being able to find anything else." "Moreover, Camach is a master in thete stage of the Heaven Level and ranked 34th on the Divine Dragon List. At the same time, he is also the master of Thousand Star Academy. As such, he won''t be so careless," he continued. Upon hearing this, Fade was silent for a few seconds. Hethen looked up and asked solemnly, "Is there a list of suspects then? Chapter 1987 Chapter 1987 Levon shook his head and said, "There''s no one at the moment." "Hence, you need to be extra careful. I''m afraid that the assassination n from before isn''t over yet. There''s also someone lurking within Capital City who is preparing to cause harm to you," He warned. Fade nodded gratefully and said, "Mr. Sun, thank you very much. I''ll be careful!" Levon stood up and took his leave. The next day, the news about the preliminaries immediately flooded the major media outlets. Laverick being disabled by Fade, Camach coborating with foreign martial artists, and him being killed by Fade with just a single palm attack. Everything had happened during the preliminaries the previous day. Every single news rted to the preliminaries topped the real-time searches on major news sites. As the topic of all the main news, Fade easily became the focal point of all people, especially when no one was expecting him to win the preliminaries. Hence, it was totally unexpected when he not only rose as the champion but even disabled Laverick, a Heaven Level disciple. Aside from Fade, discussions about Joey were also another hot trending search. After all, she wasn''t only Fade''s junior but she also built a reputation herself. Coupled with her good appearance, she attracted a group of fans. Every single one of her social media ounts was flooded with countless private messages andments. Fade didn''t have many social media ounts. Therefore, this wasn''t something that affected him much. Apart from that, he had plenty of other things to worry about. As a result of winning the preliminaries and even crippling Laverick, who was in 50th ce on the Divine Dragon List, the public had definitely recognized Fade''s strengths. Many martial artists who admired him left messages in various ways. Some wanted to challenge him, some wanted to worship him as a master, and some even directly showed their love for him. Due to the incident from the first press conference, many reporters and journalists crowded his vi day and night, waiting for his appearance. At that moment, Fade was anxious and brought Joey along to change residences quickly. That day, he sneakily returned home while wearing a hoodie. Just as Fade took off his hoodie and was about to let out a breath of air, he heard a sound as if something was being thrown. He realized that Joey was holding a pile of presents and gifts before throwing them all away without hesitation. Those gifts were all very beautiful. Some were even expensive, branded items. Upon seeing this, he couldn''t help but be surprised. "Joey, what are you doing?" "Throwing the trash away!" She shouted. She didn''t stop moving her hands as she threw another gift into the trash can. "If you don''t like those gifts, you don''t have to throw them away! After all, they''re just gifts from your fans," he retorted. She roared angrily, "They''re not my fans. They''re just a bunch of disgusting animals." "Disgusting animals?" He went to the trash can and looked at the gifts. Upon looking at them for a short period of time, he quickly found some unsightly messages. Some of them even printed some obscene photos. He then gently pointed his fingers and a fireball erupted. It immediately burned those gifts and obscene messages into a pile of ashes. However, as soon as he finished, Joey came out with a pile of gifts and continued to throw them into the trash can. Fade looked at these gifts and couldn''t help but ask, "Joey, there shouldn''t be a problem with these gifts, right? Don''t throw away the gifts from real fans. They would be sad if you did so." She replied, "Joey, I''m not making a mistake. I put the gifts of my real fans in the other room. These gifts were sent by a narcissist guy." "What narcissistic guy?" He was puzzled. He then looked at the gifts and immediately understood what was going on. Although these gifts didn''t have obscene messages like before, the words of those messages showed that they were extremely conceited and narcissistic. They were all simr words such as, "Joey, I have my eyes on you. I now give you the permission to be my woman", "I will have you in a week", "You should feel honored to be my woman." Don''t even mention Joey. Even a masculine man like Fade became angry upon reading those messages. What was even more irritating was that all these gifts were given by the same a*shole. Hence, it wasn''t surprising that she wanted to burn them all. "Who is this guy who thinks so highly of himself?" Fade couldn''t help but ask. Joey shook her head and replied, "I don''t know and I don''t want to know. All I know is that he calls himself Mr. Long. I don''t know anyone by that name." "Mr. Long?" Fade tried to think of a person with that name but no one came to mind. In the end, he harnessed a little energy and set all the gifts ame. The pile of gifts had to burn for half an hour for them to fully turn into ash. Joey''s anger only fully subsided when the gifts were fully burnt. A smile appeared on her face as she held his arm and sweetly said, "Fade, I''m hungry, let''s go out and have a meal." "You..." He tapped her forehead. He put on the hoodie and sunsses before going out. After finishing their meal, both of them left the restaurant and were prepared to walk over to the opposite side of the road to get their car. At that moment, there was a sudden roar of enginesing towards them. It attracted everyone''s attention and they all looked over. Soon after that, everyone saw a Lamborghini sports car driving over from the corner. Without time to exim, a Maybach followed the Lamborghini. As they thought that it was over, a few other luxury sports cars came out one after another. Rolls-Royce, Koenigsegg, Bugatti, Pagani. All sorts of dazzling sports cars emerged one after another. There were more than a dozen luxury cars, neatly lined up like a c?r exhibition. Upon seeing this, the surrounding passers-by were all surprised. They took out their mobile phones and began to take pictures. "There are so many luxury cars. Are they nning to hold a car exhibition?" Someone in the crowd asked. "I didn''t hear about a car exhibition recently! Could it be that a big boss is getting married?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "It doesn''t look like it. All of them don''t have any decorations. It doesn''t look like a wedding car," someone replied. Just as the passers-by guessed, the line of luxury cars stopped in front of Fade and Joey. The driver of the Lamborghini came out as the car doors opened. A middle-aged man in a swallowtailed coat got out of the car. His hair was meticulouslybed and he wore a pocket watch on his chest S The man was dressed like a western- styled housekeeper. After getting out of the car, he walked to Joey with a smile on his face. He bowed respectfully and said, "Miss Joey Mr. Long invites you to have dinner together." Upon hearing this, she was stunned. At that moment, all the passers-by around were instantaneously shocked. Chapter 1988 Chapter 1988 "Oh my god. This is too luxurious! A row of sports cars just for a dinner invitation," The crowd eximed. "Which family is Mr. Long from? Spending such an amount of money just to get a girl. This is truly one of a kind," one of them said. "Joey, why does this name sound so familiar?" "Isn''t she the master who appeared in the recent preliminaries? I heard that she''s Master Chen''s junior. Could it be her?" "It doesn''t matter who it is. As long as it''s a woman, this type of offer is hard to give up," someone elsemented. "Don''t even talk about women. As a man, I won''t be able to decline such a stance as well!" Everyone thought that Joey would ept the invitation and get in the car. She frowned and snorted. She said to the butler, "Sorry, I''m not interested." The butler, Tanner Hong, was momentarily stunned and said in a louder voice, "I was sent by Uncle Jimmy Wei. Uncle Jimmy Wei said..." "I know who sent you. He''s that egotistical narcissist!" Joey interrupted his words. She said coldly, "Please head back and tell that whatever master of yours that I''m not even a little interested in him. Therefore, stop harassing me. Otherwise, I''ll lodge a restraining order against him." Soon after that, she took Fade''s arm, walked past the sports car, and was about to leave. Upon seeing this, Tanner''s eyes changed as an aura of positive energy surged from his body. With his movement, positive energy burst out from the cars behind him as well. It was evident that there were all martial art masters in the cars and their powers weren''t weak either. They were at least in the Earth Level. Judging from this, Mr. Long''s strength was quite impressive. However, it was nothing for Fade. Just as their positive energy was surging from the cars, Fade coldly snorted and turned around. An even bigger force immediately erupted from him as his energy managed to envelop all the cars. An invisible pressure fell upon Tanner and the martial artists. It caused them to feel as if they were being pushed down. As such, it felt difficult to breathe. "My sister has already said that she isn''t interested. However, you still want to cause trouble. Therefore, don''t me me for being rude," Fade said coldly as he turned and left with Joey. The energy that had enveloped Tanner and the rest was only gone when Fade''s car hadpletely left the scene. They gasped for breath as if they were fishes which had been deprived of water. It took more than ten seconds for Tanner to calm down. After that, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. However, at that moment, his forehead and back were still wet with cold sweat. When the call was connected, a slightly frivolous young man''s voice came from the other end. "Tanner, have you brought her here?" He asked. "Mr. Long, I''m sorry. I didn''t manage to do so as a problem came up." Tanner then quickly exined what had just happened. Upon listening, the man on the other end of the phone was angry. He mmed his hand on the table and said, "Fade ruined my evening?" "It must be him," Tanner answered. "Fade Chen, I''ll definitely remember him," the man said as he gritted his teeth. After a few seconds of silence, he continued, "Alright then. Tanner, you may all return." Upon hanging up the phone, the young man in a luxury hotel in Capital City looked furious. He gritted his teeth and said, "Whatever woman that I, Tarlo Long, haveid eyes upon will always be mine. Joey Chen, you''ll soon be mine." Joey and Fade returned to their residence. Afterforting her, he headed to take a shower before going to bed. The next morning, Fade was still lying in bed when a phone call awoke him. As he was about to swear at the caller, he looked at the phone number and instantly picked up the call with a smile. "Scott Huang, you better have a good exnation for waking me up this early in the morning. Otherwise, I''ll have to teach you a lesson," he said. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The person on the other end of the phone was Fade''s good friend, Scott Huang, who was in Bay City. Scott spoke, "Brother Fade, you''re now a famous martial arts master on the Divine Dragon List. How could I receive a lesson from you!'' "You little rascal. You sure know how to talk. Now go on, what''s the matter?" Fade asked as he smiled. Scott replied, "Actually, it''s not a big deal. I''ve recentlye to Capital City. I wanted to ask if you have the time for a meal." "When did you arrive here? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Where are you now? I''ll be right there," Fade quickly responded. Scott said, "Brother Fade, don''t worry. I know you have free time. However, what if I don''t?" "You don''t have free time?" Fade said as he didn''t believe it. Scott said solemnly, "Brother Fade, I came to Capital City for business. I even have a meeting today!" "A meeting! What kind of meeting?" Fade was a little surprised. "The National Culture and Entertainment Workers Conference," Scott answered. Scott carefully told Fade the name of the conference. It immediately made him feel that something was wrong. "Culture and entertainment! Is that rted to you?" Fade couldn''t help but tease. Scott said, "Fade, don''t forget that I''m the boss of Scott Entertainment Company I''m also the representative of the Entertainment Circle of Dragonville. This time I''m representing them in participating in this event." "I''m not the only one here. Winnie, Charlotte, and Michelle are all here as well. Even Erasmus, our Elder Sun is here as well. That old man is our leader," he added.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Upon hearing this, Fade felt that the conference was fairly probable. "Then when does your meeting end? Well find a time and have a gathering," Fade asked. Scott smiled and said, "Brother Fade, the conference is a three-day event and today is thest day. It''ll end today at four in the afternoon. Once it ends, we can all meet up." "You little rascal, you didn''t even think of calling me when you''ve already been here for three days," Fade admonished. Upon hearing this, Scott immediately shouted, "Brother Fade, you''ve wronged me. Before I came here, I didn''t know you had such a big reputation in the Capital City. You really are famous." "With just a single word about knowing you would have waves of peopleing to me. If I had contacted you earlier, I''m afraid we jelet would have been surrounded, especially in Capital City. With one wrong move, the conference won''t be able to continue." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Therefore, there is no other way. I have to wait until now to call you, Brother Fade," he said. "You little rascal!" Fade smiled and immediately said, "Let''s get together tonight. I''ll arrange a ce." "Alright, Fade. I''ll keep my stomach empty and have you empty your wallet after that," Scottughed. "As long as you can eat, you can eat as much as you want," Fade proudly patted his chest as he spoke. Both of them chatted for a while and then ended the call. Fade started to wash up and proceeded to make a phone call to book a table for that night''s gathering. Chapter 1989 Chapter 1989 In the evening, Fade arrived earlier than the designated time to meet with the others. After half an hour or so, Scott appeared in an all-ck suit and a necktie as he walked towards Fade. "Scott, you''re finally here," Fade greeted him with a big smile. Scott also opened his arms and gave him a big hug. "Fade, I missed you so much." "You must be hungry. Come right in, dinner is ready," Fade weed him into the restaurant. Soon after that, Charlotte, Michelle, and the others got out of their cars one after another. Fade also greeted them one by one. He wasn''t very familiar with them. They were just acquainted with each other because of Yuri when he was in Bay City. However, at that time, several people had helped Fade and Yuri with their utmost effort, which was also a favor to them. Of course, he would keep this in mind and not neglect them just because of the different status he had now. He still warmly greeted and weed them. Charlotte and Michelle were still slightly nervous as they just got out of the car. After all, Fade''s status was much higher now and they were just B-list artists. They couldn''t bepared to him at all. Therefore, as soon as Scott told them that Fade would like to not only meet them but treat them to a meal, they were quite anxious and nervous about it. However, upon receiving Fade''s warm greeting, they started to rx. As soon as all of them got out of the car, the car immediately drove away. Fade couldn''t help but look over in the direction of where the car had left. "Fade, what are you looking at?" Scott came over and asked. Fade said, "Didn''t you say that Winnie will being as well? Why don''t I see her?" Upon hearing that, Scott immediately blinked. He patted Fade on the shoulder and said, "Brother Fade, I knew that you didn''t forget about Winnie. I guess the entire purpose of this dinner wasn''t about meeting up with us. In fact, you just wanted to see Winnie!" "You little rascal." Fade yfully hit Scott and asked, "Tell me, what happened?" "Fade, you''re a Martial Arts Master. My head might break apart from your hit." Scott clutched his head painfully and exined, "After the meeting just now, she coincidently met an acquaintance. Therefore, she went over and met up with them. She''lle overter." "Oh!" Fade nodded. "Let''s head in first then!" Scott looked at him and blinked before whispering, "Fade, Winnie''s acquaintance was a man. He seems to be a boss. Do you perhaps want to..." Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown as a hint of worry appeared in his eyes. He shook his head and said, "Winnie has her own thoughts. We just need to have faith in her." Upon entering the private room, everyone started to eat and drink. They also talked about what had happened recently. Time flew by as sses were raised. Two hours had passed and the sky waspletely dark. Their meal wasing to an end. However, at that moment, Fade looked out the window with his eyebrows knitted. He was worried as Winnie had yet to arrive. Upon seeing Fade''s expression, Scott understood his concern as he immediately took out his mobile phone. "I''ll call Winnie and ask where she is," he said. Scott dialed the number. After waiting for a few seconds, he shook his head and put down the phone. "What happened?" Fade asked. Scott replied with a serious expression on his face, "No one answered the phone." After that, he picked up his mobile phone once again. He said, "I''ll call again. Perhaps her phone wasn''t by her side." After waiting for more than ten seconds, no one answered. Scott shook his head and said, "Still, no one answered." Just as he was about to hang up the phone, a familiar sound came from the other end of the phone. "Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable..." All of a sudden, Scott''s face changed as his expression became worried. "Her phone is turned off." At that moment, everyone in the room looked solemn. If Winnie hadn''t picked up the first time, it could just be a coincidence that she wasn''t looking at her phone. If her phone was turned off, it could just be out of battery. However now that the situation was that her phone was connected but was then turned off right after, it was very suspicious. After all, Scott was technically Winnie''s direct superior. Additionally, that night''s dinner ns with Fade were pre-nned. Therefore, she would definitely keep her phone on in such a situation. Therefore, at that moment, everyone in the room became anxious. Fade couldn''t sit still anymore. He suddenly stood up and said, "Scott, tell me everything you know about Winnie and the person she left with." Scott didn''t dy and immediately told him the information, "He''s a man named Sheridan Hu. I heard that he had worked with Winnie in the past. Now, he seems to be a boss of apany in Capital City. However, I don''t know any other specific information," Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Sheridan, boss of the entertainmentpany. That''s enough. I''ll check for more details," Fade said. Hethen immediately walked out of the private room. Upon seeing this, Scott quickly got up and said, "Brother Fade, I''ll go with you." Fade shook his head and said, "Scott, you''re not familiar with Capital City. It''s enough for me to go alone. Additionally, you''ll have to take care of Charlotte and the others. Don''t let anything else happen to them." "Will do, be careful. Call me if anything happens," Scott said to him seriously. "I will! I''ll be heading off now!" Fade waved his hand. He left the room and soon drove away from the hotel. Before driving off, he had already given a call to the boss of Dante Entertainment, Dante Jee. As Dante Entertainment was thergest entertainmentpany in all of Capital City, Dante''s connection must be wide and he must be very familiar with people in the industry. Therefore, it was natural to talk to Dante about this. Dante didn''t disappoint at all. Not even ten minutester, he called back and informed Fade about all the specifics on Sheridan. Sheridan was the CEO of Bronza Entertainment. It was a second-tier entertainmentpany in Capital City. It wasn''t entirely well to do in the industry but was rather ordinary in their works. However, there was one difference between Bronza Entertainment and the rest of the entertainmentpanies. It was Noelle Han. Noelle was the true boss of Bronza Entertainment and she was also Sheridan''s wife.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The reason why this point was very special was that Noelle''s father, Bronza Han, used to work for the Zhao family as a guard. He was once a subordinate of Elijah Zhao the Old Master. Later, he left the Zhao family and started his own business alone. With the support of the Zhao family, his business was smooth and hence, Bronza Entertainment was established. Chapter 1990 Chapter 1990 Even though the Zhao family was destroyed the previous year, the Han family had to face almost the same amount of impact from it. After all, with someone who had wide connections and with Bronza having extraordinary skills in martial arts, the Han family was able to find their own spot and build their own status in Capital City. Even though Dante Entertainment was much bigger than Bronza Entertainment within the industry in Capital City, they wouldn''t dare to cause any trouble with them. That was the benefit of having a strong foundation in business. Upon hearing the information, Fade''s expression became much gloomier. Sheridan was a married man and he had invited Winnie for a night out. With even her phone getting turned off, it was hard to not think about the possibility that something bad might happen. With this in mind, Fade hastily asked for Dante''s help to locate Sheridan. After a few minutes, Dante returned with some news. About half an hour ago, Sheridan used one of his employee''s identification cards to register a suite at a five-star hotel. Apparently, there were witnesses who saw him entering with a woman. Upon hearing the news, Fade immediately rushed to the hotel. As he was worried about Winnie''s safety, he couldn''t care less and drove as quickly as he could, surpassing the other cars on the road. Fifteen minutester, he rushed into the hotel. With a loud screech, the rapid braking of the car left a long, ck mark on the ground. Fade immediately rushed out of the car without waiting for the car toe to a full stop. He threw the car keys to the parking attendant at the entrance and strode into the hotel. He immediately headed to suite 512 that was booked by Sheridan. At that moment, inside the suite, a man in a suit was holding out a wine ss towards a beautiful woman. He said with a smile, "Winnie, you''re still very beautiful after so many years." She took the wine and put it on the table instead of drinking it. She looked at the man in front of her and said with a smile, "I''m old. How am I still beautiful?" "Winnie, in my eyes, you''re not old at all. You''ll never get old. In my heart, I''ll forever see you with the appearance of when you were eighteen." Sheridan inched closer towards her with adoration in his eyes. She could instantly feel the intensity of his stare and the warmth that was emitting from his body. At that moment, a strange light shed through her eyes. She instinctively backed away and said, "Sheridan, it''s gettingte, I''ll need to go back now." After saying that, she picked up her bag and was ready to get up. However, Sheridan instantly reached out and grabbed her arm. He pulled her back down onto the couch. "Winnie, we''re both former ssmates. Why are you in such a hurry? Why don''t we talk about the past and reminisce about old memories?" He smiled at her. However, the smile on his face was lustful and obscene in her eyes. It instinctively made her alert and fearful. She wanted to leave when she saw the fanatical look in his eyes. Despite this, she knew that she couldn''t leave by force, otherwise, she wouldn''t know what he would do to her if she irritated him. Therefore, she could only stall for time or wait for another opportunity to leave the grasp of this horrendous man. Amidst her thoughts, Winnie couldn''t help but feel a wave of guilt. After that day''s meeting, she was supposed to head for dinner with Scott and the rest. However, she coincidentally met a few of her old ssmates. Therefore, they invited her to a small gathering to catch up with each other. She had initially rejected the offer. However, at that time, Sheridan had already called up a few other old ssmates to gather. As such, she felt bad for rejecting them, so she went back on her words. However, when they had reached a bar, Winnie instantly regretted it. After chatting with a few old ssmates, they left and eventually left her and Sheridan alone. Soon after that, he continued to pour drinks for her, casually slipping in the times where they used to head to sses and work together. How could she not understand the meaning behind those words? However, out of consideration for her ssmate''s feelings, she didn''t call him out but rather hinted at him in between conversations. On the contrary, he turned a deaf ear to it and continued to fiercely attack her. He even began to harass her. As she tried to call for help, he immediately took her phone away from her and turned it off. Hence, with his subordinates, she was forced into a hotel with him. At the thought of what was going to happen next, she couldn''t help but tremble. She felt a chill well up in her heart. At that moment, Sheridan was bing more emotional by the second. He was staring at Winnie with lustful eyes. He reminisced, "Winnie, d¨® you remember those days where they called us the jade boy and golden maiden of our glory years? A lot of kids and teachers held us in high regard. Even after we graduated, we even got to work in the samepany. At that time..." His face was full of intoxicating emotions as he relived the past in his mind. However, as she recalled those memories, she looked over at his face. She only felt disgusted and had no emotional attachments at all. However, what Sheridan mentioned was true. At that time, the both of them were ssmates in the film academy. With both good looks and good grades, they were deemed as the campus belle and prince charming of their time. Many thought that they would end up together. At that time, they both did have some sort of feelings towards each other. However, it wasn''t to the point of being lovers. Soon after that, they joined the same entertainmentpany and had deepened their feelings for each other. They intended to continue on as lovers. Sheridan even dropped hints to Winnie as he was nning to confess to her on her birthday and make their rtionship official.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, Sheridan chose to resign the day before her birthday and left both thepany and Winnie. At that time, she found it hard to ept and asked him for an exnation. He then said that the ce was not enough for him to grow and he thought of heading down to Capital City to make a living. Not only that, he even said that he was still young and wanted to put his dreams first while putting love aside. Although she was sad, she eventually understood him. In the end, she wished him well and sent him off from Dragonville. It was only after a year and a halfter that she asionally heard news of Sheridan from her other ssmates. It was then that she learned the truth of the incident. It turned out that the reason for his sudden change of mind was that he met a CEO from Capital City. That CEO promised to keep Sheridan by her side and help him in his career. Therefore, he, who was full of ambition, had immediately agreed to ept this rare opportunity and forgot about the promise he had with Winnie. That''s why the farewell was so sudden. Chapter 1991 Chapter 1991 Soon after that, Sheridan followed the CEO to Capital City and became one of the entertainers in herpany. Unfortunately, after being trained for a long time, there were little to no results. Therefore, he wasn''t able to be a trending artist. In the end, he simply gave up on the career of an artist. Instead, he used various means to fawn upon the CEO. Finally, he became her husband and managed thepany with her. The CEO was, of course, Noelle Han, the current chairman of Bronza Entertainment. With this in mind and looking at Sheridan''s reminiscence of the past, Winnie couldn''t help but feel disgusted towards the way he was acting. At that moment, he, who was oblivious towards her expression, still had a facade that seemed as if he was immersed in his deep emotions. He scooted closer towards her and said in a low voice, "Winnie, honestly, I regretted the day I left you and missed the opportunity of spending eternity with you." "For so many years, I''ve missed you and you''ve always been in my heart. This time, when I realized that you''ll being to Capital City, I''ve been thinking about it day and night. I haven''t fallen asleep for a few days," Sheridan said. "I''ve never stopped liking you. I''ve always loved you." "Winnie, can we go back to those old days?" He asked. He ced his hands on Winnie''s shoulders and leaned over. With his lips pursed, he kissed her on the lips and pressed his body down on her. Such a situation made her panic. Her eyes shed as she tried to move her body to get out of his control. "Sheridan, more than ten years have passed. We''re not what we used to be," she exined. "No, in my heart, you''ll always be the same Winnie, the most beautiful woman in my eyes. Winnie, I love you and I''ve never stopped loving you." He put his hands on her shoulders as he sincerely poured his heart out. She couldn''t help but frown and said in a serious tone, "Sheridan, you''re married. You love your wife. It''s impossible for us to be together." When the word "wife" was mentioned, he was triggered. He instantly became a mad man. "Don''t mention the word ''wife''. She''s not my wife. She is a tart and a mean old woman," he yelled. "There were no emotional connections when I chose to be with her. She forced me into it. I was forced into this!" He added. "Winnie, I don''t love her at all. I''ve always loved you. Believe me, you have to believe me," he begged. These words made Winnie feel a surge of irritation and disgust. In the past, Sheridan had taken advantage of his wife''s power and status to climb the corporatedder. Now, he despised his wife because of her age and her old appearance. This kind of ungrateful man caused her to feel disgusted beyond words. She gritted her teeth and pulled away from his arm. She said coldly, "Sheridan, without your wife, you won''t have the sess you have today. I think you''re drunk. I won''t speak of this, so just let me gol- Soon after that, she got up from the couch and walked towards the door. However, he stood behind her and wouldn''t let her escape. With his scarlet eyes, he threw himself at her. "You''re mine. I want you!" He cried. Although she was trying her best to escape, she couldn''t fight against such a big man like Sheridan. He grabbed her arm and pulled her back. He then threw her hard on the big bed. "Sheridan, what... What are you doing? You can''t do this! Stop right now!" Winnie shouted as sheid on the bed. She was struggling to get to her feet as she cried out in terror. However, at the moment, Sheridan''s eyes were full of lust and the words weren''t entering his mind. He soon began to strip off his clothes. He looked lustfully at her and smiled as he licked his lips. He said, "Winnie, I never expected you to be so sessful even after seven of eight years. I used to see nothing in your future. Did you sleep with your boss?" "Well, I''m also the boss of an entertainmentpany. If you can apany them, you can be with me too. It''s better to give your old ssmate a chance! Haha!" He had already taken off his shirt and jacket. Her eyes were full of anger and fear. She red at him, gritted her teeth and shouted, "Sheridan, you''re breaking thew. If you hurt me, I''ll call the police on you."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Call the police! Haha, do you think the police will really arrest me?" With a face full of arrogance and lust, he jumped on her. She wanted to escape as soon as she saw this. However, there was no way for her to do so. In the end, she could only close her eyes in despair and shed tears. "Am I really being submitted into the hands of a beast, 1. She thought to herself. S "Haha, beauty, here Ie." Sheridanughed excitedly as he tried to make his final move. At that moment, with a loud bang, the solid wooden door burst open. A figure rushed into the room and saw the scene on the bed at a nce. All of a sudden, a chill shrouded the whole room. "Get lost!" The thunder-like yell stunned Sheridan. His body wobbled as he fell off the bed with a bang. A fistsized bump appeared on his forehead. At that moment, when Winnie, who was lying on the bed, heard the noise, she opened her eyes and saw a familiar figure. She couldn''t hold back her tears and cried, "Fade, you, you''re here." He strode forward and picked her up. He patted her on the back andforted her softly, "Winnie, don''t be afraid. I''m here. You''ll be fine." "Fade, I..." She couldn''t hold back her tears anymore and started to sob. At that moment, Sheridan, who was lying on the ground, rubbed the swelling on his head and stood up with a frown. Sheridan''s eyes immediately turned cold when he saw Fade holding Winnie in his arms. He shouted, "Who are you? Who let you in? Get out of here. Otherwise, I''ll..." Even before he could finish, Fade swung his hand and pped Sheridan''s face. His eyes were cold as he shouted, "Kneel down!" "You... You darey your hands on me. Do you know who I am? I''m..." Sheridan covered his cheek and shouted. Fade ignored him and put his right hand forward. Two waves of energy flowed out and instantly broke Sheridan''s knees. At that moment, Sheridan''s legs went soft. He then knelt down on the ground as he uttered a painful wail. His good-looking face instantly turned ugly and bright red. Fade rummaged through the room and found a camera. As soon as he turned it on, he set it up on the cab opposite Sheridan. He then looked at him and ordered in a cold voice, "Now, tell me the whole story in front of the camera. Believe me when I say, if you dare lie to me, I''ll let you suffer a fate worse than death." Chapter 1992 Chapter 1992 It initially wasn''t a big deal for Fade to solve such a small problem as Sheridan. He could almost solve it with just a word. However, Winnie was an ordinary person, and moreover, she was a popr star. If there was even a little gossip, it might cause a huge impact on her. Therefore, Fade wanted to record this video for Sheridan to admit to his crimes. As for Winnie, thew was the best way to solve this. Sheridan''s eyes flickered and he didn''t want to say a word. Upon seeing this, Fade didn''t hesitate to move his right hand. A wave of energy shot out and instantly broke Sheridan''s left arm, causing him to scream in pain. "Speak!" At that moment, Sheridan didn''t hide anything. He immediately came clean and confessed everything. It turned out that after he used Noelle to climb up the social statusdder, he became the CEO of Bronza Entertainment. It was already considered a huge sess for him. However, nearly ten years had passed. Noelle, a former rich woman, was already in her mid-forties and had be the old woman whom Sheridan would always speak ill of. As for Sheridan, he was just thirty years old and could be said to be a man in his prime. Additionally, he was also a good-looking man. Whenever he dressed up, he could be an attractive man whom women would fawn over. There were even quite a few young women who took the initiative to pursue him, including some young artists from Bronza Entertainment. Although Sheridan was excited with the attention he got, Noelle was still the boss of thepany and held great financial power. With the background of the Han family, Sheridan didn''t dare to go too far. He could only have a few chances to do things secretly. However, it was like he was walking on eggshells every single time. Hence, whenpared with the people in the circle, Sheridan felt aggrieved. He met all the conditions of a ''good'' man, and had so many pretty women by his side. However, he still couldn''t touch them. For the past few days, he had to attend the conference as the CEO of Bronza Entertainment. He was surprised to see Winnie amongst the members who attended the conference. Aspared with the past, Winnie not only didn''t age, but she also became more mature and charming. What made Sheridan even more interested was that Winnie had be a rising star and was an A-list celebrity. In the past, he had thought that Winnie wouldn''t have a bright future, so he changed his mind and left her. Following Noelle, who was rich at that time, might give him a bigger chance of seeding. However, to his surprise, Winnie had risen to fame. Therefore, if a man like him could get the goddess- like star whom everyone adored to be his woman, it would be such an honor. With this intention in mind and including the past regrets he had, he couldn''t hold himself back. He immediately wanted to continue his rtionship with Winnie. Therefore, this arrangement was made. It would be ideal if Winnie had immediately just agreed. However, that didn''t seed. Instead, he would have to take matters into his own hands. He was confident that if he used his status now, everything would easily fall into ce. Additionally, as for a famous star like Winnie, she managed to climb up thedder with her hard work. Even if she was forced into it, she definitely wouldn''t let it be publicized as it would affect her career. Upon listening to Sheridan''s story, Winnie was so angry that her entire body trembled. She wanted to go forward and give Sheridan a hard beating. Upon seeing this, he didn''t care about the pain and kowtowed. He shouted and began to beg for mercy, "Winnie, I''m sorry, I was wrong. Please, give me another chance. I know that I was wrong." However, seeing his reaction, Winnie couldn''t move. Instead, she shook her head and said to Fade, "I don''t want to see him again. Fade, let''s just go!" He nodded. He gently held her and turned to leave. However, there was a racket in the corridor. A tall, chubby woman wearing branded clothes stormed in. Behind the woman were four or five stocky bodyguards in suits and leather shoes. The woman, Noelle, rushed into the room as she looked at Sheridan who was kneeling on the ground in great pain. She shuddered and fell to the ground. She screamed, "Sheridan, you''re so bold! How dare you y with women behind my back." "If it wasn''t for me, you would''ve been as poor as you were back then, but now, you''re looking down on me. Sheridan, tell me, are you even worthy of me?" Sheridan fell to the ground and did not dare to make a sound. As for Fade, he wasn''t in the mood to watch the couple quarrel. He then prepared to leave with Winnie. However, just as they were about to take a step, Noelle turned around. She shouted, "Both of you, stop right there." Fade stopped and slightly narrowed his eyes at her. She looked them up and down before her eyes fell on Winnie. She gritted her teeth and said, "Are you the vixen who seduced my husband?" "Madam Han, I didn''t. We don''t have anything to do with each other. I..." Winnie tried to exin. Noelle didn''t listen to her. She briefly stared at her as her eyes lit up. She said, "I recognized you. You must be Winnie Huo. Now that you''ve risen to fame, you dare to seduce my husband. You''re so shameless." "Kneel down!" Noelle shouted at her. Winnie held back her anger and firmly said, "Madam Han, Sheridan, and I are just ssmates. He asked me out..." "You want to say that my husband forced himself onto you instead?" Noelle said angrily. "You vixen. Strip off all her clothes, take photos of her, and send them online. I want everyone to see what a so-called superstar is like in private," she yelled. Upon hearing Noelle''s words, the four burly bodyguards stepped forward and were about to attack Winnie. She was terrified as she started to back away. Fade stepped forward and stood in front of Winnie. He looked at the bodyguards and shouted coldly, "You''d better leave."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Go! Get anyone that stands between us," Noelle instructed as she stood in the back. All of a sudden, the four bodyguards started to fight with Fade. "You''re all basically just asking for death!" He coldly snorted. He didn''t wait for the four bodyguards toe at him. His right hand brought out a few waves of energy and pushed them forward. S After four consecutive hits, the four burly bodyguards fell directly to the ground and were knocked unconscious. Upon seeing this, Noelle couldn''t help but get shocked. Her fat cheeks suddenly became pale at that very moment. Fade approached her step by step. He looked down at her and said coldly, "I don''t have time to care about your quarrel with your husband." "However, you found fault and falsely used Winnie; that''s where you''re wrong. Now, immediately apologize to her," Fade said while pointing at Winnie. Chapter 1993 Chapter 1993 Noelle''s expression immediately changed as soon as she heard this. She said agitatedly, "You want me to apologize to a vixen who seduced my husband? That''s impossible. I''ll never do it." Fade''s face darkened and he shouted coldly, "You need to get this right. It was Sheridan who was the one who used his strength and tried to r*pe Winnie. That''s a felony, do you understand?" "No, it''s impossible. It must be this vixen who seduced my husband. She must''ve taken a fancy to my husband''s money and status. She wanted to climb up the socialdder..." Noelle said. "And you, you dare to hit my man. The Han family won''t let you go," she added. Not only did she not apologize, she even threatened Fade. Upon seeing this, his expression sank and he said coldly, "You''re too self-righteous. Winnie would never fall for trash like Sheridan." "As for me hitting your people, you can take revenge on me in any way you can. I will take it no matter what happens," he added. He then snorted. He didn''t want to be entangled with this shrew as he was ready to take Winnie away. However, Noelle burst into a rage. Seeing as both of them were about to leave, she rushed over and grabbed Winnie by the cor. She fell to the ground and shouted at the same time, "Help, I need help. An adulterer is running away. Hurry and call the police!" Hearing the shout, many guests in other rooms were startled. They opened the doors and looked over. The security guards of the hotel also came over. Upon seeing this, Fade frowned and lightly hit Noelle''s arm off. All of a sudden, with the sound of a crack, Noelle, whose right arm had been broken, grabbed Winnie''s arm. With a loud scream, her plump body fell to the ground and rolled a few times before it stopped. With Winnie by his side, Fade walked out of the room but was soon blocked by hotel security. Noelle gritted her teeth as stayed inside the room. "Don''t let them go. She''s a sl*t and an adulteress. They beat me and my husband. Stop them," she shouted. "By the way, that woman is Winnie Huo! A star but she''s a b*tch, she..." she added. Upon hearing Noelle''s words, many of the surrounding onlookers immediately revealed excited expressions as they started pointing fingers at them. Some even took out their phones and began to secretly record the scene. Upon seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown. His eyes turned cold. He looked at Noelle and said, "I initially didn''t want to teach you a lesson. Since you don''t know what''s good for you, then I''ll teach you and the Han family a lesson!" Soon after that, he turned around and returned to the room with Winnie. He strode to Noelle, who was still cursing as he gave her a few tight ps on her fat cheeks. "p! p!" Crisp sounds echoed in the room. Noelle''s face quickly became red and swollen, and she almost couldn''t speak. They were only able to make out a few words as she vaguely spoke, "You darey your hands on me? My father wouldn''t let you go. The Han family won''t let you go either. I''ll kill you, I''ll kill both of you..." "Shut up!" He shouted. Fade''s cold eyes were filled with terrifying killing intent. Noelle felt as if she''d fallen into a frozenke. She immediately shut her mouth and didn''t dare to speak. With two loud thuds, Fade directly kicked the couple to the corner of the wall. He then moved a chair and ced it in position opposite the door. He then boldly sat down. His posture made many bystanders curious about him. They began to talk about him in low voices. "I know that couple. Noelle and Sheridan of Bronza Entertainment. They''re quite famous," the hotel guests whispered. "She''s Bronza Han''s daughter. Of course, she''s famous," one of the guests eximed. "That young man is really good at martial arts. He''s also quite arrogant for beating Bronza Han''s daughter and son-inw." "What''s the use of his powerful skills? As soon as Bronzaes, he''ll definitely die." "Young people are just too aggressive these days. They don''t know what kind of big shots they''ve offended," someone else said. These discussions slowly entered Fade''s ears. However, he didn''t take it seriously at all. Instead, he leaned back in his chair and looked indifferent. At that moment, Noelle and Sheridan, who were squeezed in the corner, looked at Fade with fury and resentment. They gritted their teeth and the meaning in their eyes was obvious. "When my dad arrives, that guy will be dead," Noelle thought to herself. They didn''t wait long. In less than half an hour, the crowd that was surrounding the room immediately moved away. Apanied by the sound of his leather shoes, a man in histe sixties appeared. Although he wasn''t young, the old man was in high spirits. His eyes seemed to shine on his serious face. Anyone who looked at him felt a shiver as if they''d been struck by lightning. He instantly stood still in the same ce and didn''t move. For a brief moment, many people were shocked. "He''s a master of martial arts. A real master." "That should be Bronza Han. He used to be a member of the Zhao family''s royal guard. He has immense power as well." "Back then, Mr. Han was the person who worked for Master Elijah. He was a really powerful person." "Mr. Han is here. This time around, that brat will definitely die." At that moment, Noelle and Sheridan looked up as soon as they heard the sound.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In an instant, Noelle was stirred up and hurriedly shouted, "Dad, I''m here. Teach that brat and that vixen a lesson." As she was speaking, she wanted to stand up and walk towards Bronza''s side. However, Fade slightly waved his left hand as he sat on the chair. A strong wind blew out as he shouted, "Sit back down!" All of a sudden, she, who had just stood up, was beaten back with a loud bang. She spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, convulsing. In such a situation, the onlookers couldn''t help but exim. The way they looked at Fade also changed. "Who the hell is this kid? He''s too fearless!" "This isn''t boldness; this is seeking death! He dared to make a move in front of Bronza! He''s basically wanting to die!" "He''s dead for sure. He''s definitely dead for sure. Bronza''s temper isn''t good!" Bronza''s expression darkened when he saw the situation. His initially stern face was now even colder than before as he stood by the door. His gazended on Fade. He coldly snorted and said, "I''m Bronza Han. I need you to give me an exnation for the matter here." Fade pointed to Noelle and Sheridan before he said coldly, "Ask them!" Bronza looked over at both of them. Both of them opened their mouths and quickly exined what had happened. Of course, in their words, the matter was naturally leaning towards both their favor a? husband and wife. However, Bronza understood his daughter and son-inw''s attitude and had generally understood what had happened. At that moment, Fade also said, "Now this is my exnation. Is it enough?" Chapter 1994 Chapter 1994 Bronza was silent as his eyebrows furrowed. He looked towards Fade and shook his head. He said, "No, it is not!" His face then sank before his voice turned very serious and cold. "Even if they''re in the wrong, not everyone cany their hands on my daughter. It doesn''t matter what the situation is," he continued. "So what if I did. What are you going to do about it?" Fade rebutted and was unwilling to retreat. Bronza was furious. He said in a low voice, "It''s a fight then. I''ll let you experience the power of my Han family. Although I am old, I''m not someone who can be bullied by any little brat." As he spoke, he removed his coat and a muscr body was revealed. Noelle immediately became stirred up as well. She gritted her teeth as she shouted excitedly, "Beat him up, Dad! Kill him!" Bronza''s energy rose sharply and enveloped the entire room. His eyes were filled with fierceness as he red at Fade. He said in a stern voice, "My Han family cannot be humiliated. Kid,e and ept your death." As he spoke, he flew towards Fade. At that moment, Fade gave a light snort. He looked at Bronza, whose energy soared, then he reached out to p him. "What is not to be humiliated? I can even destroy the entire Zhao family. Ackey of the Zhao family like you can easily get beaten," he said. His movement was so simple that he didn''t even bother standing up. With a swing of his hand, a p uratelynded on Bronza''s face with immense power. He was sent flying as his back hit the wall, causing several ceramic tiles to crack. Such a scene stunned quite a few people. "How, how is this possible?" "Bronza has been pped away." "Could that kid be a master in martial arts as well?" At that moment, Noelle was stunned as well. She saw her father standing back up as she shouted, "Dad, this kid is too arrogant. Don''t hold back. Hurry and teach him a lesson, Dad..." However, just as Noelle shouted, Bronza stood up and red at her. He sternly shouted, "Shut up!" He then wasted no time as he wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth. Bronza looked at Fade on the opposite side and asked in a nervous voice, "You... You said you destroyed the Zhao family. Wh-What''s your name?" Before Fade could even answer, Noelle, herself replied. "Dad, he said his name is Fade Chen. Why does it matter? Teach that guy a lesson. He''s too bold to darey his hands on you. This..." At that moment, as soon as Bronza heard the name "Fade", he was instantly stunned. His expression dramatically changed as he looked at Fade. He said in a trembling voice, "You... Are you Fade Chen? Master Chen?" Fade crossed his legs and said nonchntly, "Well, that''s what everyone else calls me." Upon hearing this, Bronza was shocked. He felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His entire body was struck by a heavy blow and he froze on the spot. His body started to tremble. "Dad, what''s wrong with you! Why aren''t you making a move?" Noelle was still urging him. Bronza waved his hand and pped his daughter on the face. He shouted angrily, "Shut up! This... This is Master Fade Chen. He just won the top prize in the preliminaries and ranks 50th on the Divine Dragon List."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Upon hearing this, Noelle couldn''t help but be stunned. She had recently heard of all sorts of news rted to Master Chen. However, it was impossible for her to associate the high and mighty Master Chen with the young man in front of her. "No, that''s impossible. How could he be Master Chen? He must have a high reputation No, he won''t. This..." She thought to herself. However, without waiting for her to finish speaking, Bronza''s subordinates immediately handed over a phone with a picture of Master Chen on it. Bronzapared the picture and the young man standing in front of him. In reality, this was the man whom everyone was talking about. All of a sudden, he kneeled down in front of Fade. Lowering his head. He begged for mercy and said, "Master Chen, it''s all our fault. We didn''t mean to offend you." "What? H- He''s really Master Chen?" Noelle still couldn''t believe it. However, when she saw her father''s actions, she couldn''t help but believe it. Fade sat on a chair and looked at the two of them indifferently. He said faintly, "Is it really easy for you to cover up the matter at hand with just a simple apology?" Upon hearing this, cold sweat beaded on Bronza''s forehead. He quickly kowtowed several times. "This is all the Han family''s fault. We have deeply offended you and we will ept any form of punishment." "Punishment!" Fade muttered a few words. His eyes swept over Sheridan and Noelle. After a brief pause, Fade looked at Winnie. He then pointed at Sheridan and said, "I don''t want to see him anymore." "Yes, Master Chen. I''ll handle it right away." Bronza waved his hand and his men rushed into the room. Sheridan, whose legs were broken, had his hands tied up and he was immediately dragged out of the room. Sheridan was terrified and shouted, "Dad, Dad, don''t, no!" However, at that moment, Bronza didn''t move a single muscle and didn''t show any reaction. He never liked his son-inw from the beginning. He could even give up his own son for his own life. As Sheridan was dragged away, there was no longer any sound left in the room. Fade''s eyes then fell on Noelle once more. Even before he could speak, she trembled as she fell to the ground from the immense fear. However, Fade''s gaze circled around her, but he didn''t say anything. In the end, he looked at Bronza and said, "Noelle insulted Winnie. It caused her spirit and reputation to suffer a great loss." "How about handing over Bronza Entertainment to Winnie aspensation. I''ll make it even," he suggested. "What? This can''t be..." Noelle almost jumped up and shouted. However, even before she could finish her words, her father quickly pressed her down and said, "Yes, Master Chen. We''re willing to hand Bronza Entertainment over to Winnie aspensation. It''s from the Han family." S Upon hearing this, Fade nodded his head and immediately said, "In that case, let''s call it a day. You can leave now." "Thank you. Thank you, Master Chen. Thank you for sparing our lives." Bronza was extremely grateful as he left with Noelle by his side. The surrounding crowd also started to disperse. After dealing with all those problems, Fade took Winnie''s arm and said with a smile, "Winnie, the matter is settled. Let''s go home." At that moment, she was still in a trance. Although she knew that Fade was quite famous and he was also very powerful, he also seemed to be quite influential in Capital City as well. However, she still didn''t expect that he was able to use his powers to have the Han family give in and hand over theirpany with just a single sentence. "Winnie, no, now I should call you President Huo. Let''s go!" Fade said half-jokingly. Upon hearing this, she said to him, "Fade, I can''t take thepany. I..." Chapter 1995 Chapter 1995 Fade quickly interrupted her and said, "Winnie, don''t refuse this. I wouldn''t know how to manage an entertainmentpany if it was given to me! This is your expertise. You''ll be very suitable for this!" "Of course, if you find it troublesome, you can directly sell thepany," he added. Upon hearing this, Winnie had many things to say in her heart. However, she could only say it all with just a few words, "Fade, thank you." At that moment, the Han family were on their way home in their car. Noelle was sullen as she looked over to her father. She said, "Dad, how could you just give ourpany away like that? Without thatpany, our Han family won''t be able to sustain ourselves in Capital City!" "How dare you question my decision? It''s all your fault," Bronza shouted furiously. He roared at his daughter, "Do you know that Fade, Master Chen, is a Martial Arts Master? He''s a master ranked 50th on the Divine Dragon List? If we don''t hand over thepany, our entire Han family will be destroyed." Noelle couldn''t believe it. She frowned and said,N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Dad, I know Fade is powerful. However, this is Capital City. There are a lot of powerful martial artists. Could he really be that bold and attack withoutplying with any rules?" Bronza knew that his daughter didn''t know much about martial arts. Knowing the name of Master Chen was just hearsay. It was obvious that she understood the extent of his power. Upon taking a deep breath, Bronza lowered his voice and said to his daughter, "In front of a true master, all rules and regtions are just a piece of extra paper." "Additionally, Fade has destroyed the entire Zhao family and he''s still safe and sound. Do you think that he won''t be able to destroy us, the Han family?" His question rendered Noelle speechless and a chill ran down her spine. At that moment, she finally realized the immensity of Fade''s power and influence. After a period of silence, she felt a creeping fear crawl into her heart. As she thought of her previous attitude towards Fade, she remembered her spitting out those words and threats towards him. Being able to stay alive was such a blessing. Upon thinking of this, she didn''t say anything else and was momentarily silent. Fade brought Winnie back to her hotel to rest for the night. The following day, everyone gathered once more. Erasmus, as well as Elder Sun''s two apprentices, Susie and Yuri had gathered as well. Although they were reluctant to leave after the small gathering, Scott and the others returned to Dragonville. It was quiet once more. However, Joey had been particrly annoyed for the past few days. Every day, she came back home with a sullen expression on her face. asionally, she would even throw a few items around. Upon seeing this, Fade pulled her aside and asked, "Joey, what happened? You''ve not been quite right for the past two days!" She frowned and replied irritably, "It''s that Mr. Long or something. He''s so annoying. He won''t leave me alone." "What happened?" Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown. Joey responded, "For the past few days, Mr. Long has beening to the school and confessing his affection by bringing flowers and holding banners in public. It''s so annoying." "Moreover, what''s worse is that Mr. Long sent his men to threaten all the boys who tried to get close to me. He told them not to approach me. He even beat three of them who resisted. They''re still lying in the hospital," she added. Upon hearing this, Fade''s face becamepletely stern. He said coldly, "It''s over. Mr. Long has crossed the line." She said irritably, "That guy is just like a parasite. I just can''t get rid of him." After a moment of silence, he thought of something. He looked at her and said, "Joey, how about I head to school with you tomorrow?" "Fade, do you mean that we''ll have to meet with Mr. Long?" She saw through his thoughts. He nodded and said, "We can''t drag matters like this anymore. We have to talk about it in person. If the other party manages toe to a conclusion, it would be best to settle this matter. If it doesn''t make sense, then well have to use other methods." She nodded and replied, "I understand!" "Well, go and have a rest. Take a good night''s sleep and we''ll solve the problem tomorrow," Fade said before sending her back to her room. Early the next morning, they went to Capital University together. As soon as they entered the school gate, Fade looked up and saw the huge banner on which words were written to Joey. There were even all kinds of banners and gs on the side of the road. Words of love and confession of one''s feelings were Written on them. Fade never expected such a scene. The students on the side of the road were obviously very familiar with Joey. As soon as they saw her enter, they immediately turned their eyes to her and all kinds of discussions were heard. However, no one dared to approach her, especially the boys. Almost all of them kept their distance from them. Upon seeing this, Joey couldn''t help but curl her lips. She said, "Fade, look at these people. It''s like I''m the god of gues. They avoid me whenever they see me. I can''t talk to anyone at all." Both of them continued to move forward and arrived at the entrance of the archaeology department. The open space was decorated with bunches of bright red roses that were arranged into a huge heart. "That''s so old-fashioned!" Joey curled her lips. She stepped on the expensive flowers and turned them into a pile of mud. Not too far away, a man in a Maybach was taking pictures of this scenario with his camera. Fade caught his actions and immediately strode over. Upon knocking on the window of the sports car, Fade said, "You''re trespassing on private property. This is illegal. Do you know that?" The man inside was carefree as he said in an indifferent tone, "Yes I do know! If you want to call the police, just call them. Of course, if you dare toy your hands on me, I''ll be d to y with you as well." As he said that, the man''s eyes nced upwards. Fade immediately looked over and immediately realized that there were seven omet eight martial artists with strong positive energy. They were all around the Earth Level. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Soon after that, the man proudly looked at Fade and said, "We mean no harm. Mr. Long just really likes Ms. Joey. That''s all." After a few seconds of silence, Fade said, "Go back and tell Mr. Long that I''ll see you at the hotel outside the school at noon today. Joey and I''ll be there." Upon hearing this, the man''s face showed a look of astonishment. It looked as if he couldn''t believe it at all. However, Fade no longer talked to him. He turned around and directly left. The man in the sports car looked at Fade''s back. He took out his mobile phone to make a phone call. A few minutester, only four people were left behind while the rest left in a hurry. After the morning ss, Joey walked out of the ss building as soon as the bell rang. As soon as she walked down the steps, a blue Koenigsegg rumbled to the side of Joey. The door opened and a butler-like man respectfully said to her, "Miss Joey, please!" Chapter 1996 Chapter 1996 Joey looked over to Fade as he stood behind her. Both of them nodded before getting into the car together. The car started and drove out of the campus. As the car started, Fade and Joey noticed that a thick and red carpet was rolled out on the road. They looked forward and saw the red carpet extended throughout the journey, with no end in sight. "Could it be that this red carpet has beenid outside the hotel?" Fade guessed. Soon enough, their guess was confirmed. The red carpet had been spread from the entrance of the ss building to the hotel outside the school. Although it wasn''t far, it was still one or two kilometers away. The car stopped at the entrance of the hotel. As soon as they got out of the car, they saw a group of butlers in western-style uniforms neatly lined on both sides of the hotel entrance. They bowed in unison and said, "Wee, Miss Joey!" From the looks of it, it was obvious that the hotel had beenpletely booked. Even the staff members in the hotel had been changed. Groups of onlookers surrounded the hotel and constantly discussed among themselves. Cameras continuously clicked as they took pictures at the scene. Joey frowned and said, "This isme!" She then took Fade''s arm and they walked into the hotel together. As soon as they entered the hotel, Fade couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. That was because he keenly discovered that there were many uniformed guards in the hotel. The shape of a pistol could be seen under their bulging uniforms. That wasn''t the most surprising thing for Fade. What surprised him more was that there were also many fully armed guards hidden in the dark. Not only were they all armed with rifles, they were also fully equipped. These people also exuded the strong energy of martial artists. Their strength was basically between thete stage of the ck Level and the middle stage of the Earth Level. If martial artists of this level had formed an army, even the Stealth, Martial Arts League, and these types of organizations will definitely find it hard to defeat them as well. However, this Tarlo was actually able to mobilize such a team of guards. This really surprised Fade. At the same time, he was curious about the man''s identity.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Despite this, only a hint of surprise shed across Fade''s face. Both of them continued to move forward. Under the guidance of the butler, they took the elevator to the top floor of the hotel. Upon reaching the top floor, they entered a private room. Fade looked around and immediately recognized that it had been quickly redecorated. All the initial decorations had been changed while the tables and chairs had been reced with mahogany furniture. The paintings on the wall had all been reced with different kinds of expensive authentic works. Even the lights in the room had been changed. It could even be said that the entire room had beenpletely renovated. However, this kind of arrogance only slightly surprised Fade and Joey. She frowned and whispered, "Egotistical show-off." In the private room, apanied by the footsteps of two people, a young man''s voice sounded. "Miss Joey, I am Tarlo Long, wee. Wee!" The man said. Along with the sound of the voice, a young man who looked to be in his mid- twenties wore a custom-made suit. He wore a smile on his face as he spread his arms to wee the both of them. As soon as they saw this person, Fade and Joey could immediately confirm that this person must be Mr. Long. However, as soon as Tarlo, who was initially smiling, saw Fade and Joey holding each other''s arms, his eyes couldn''t help but sink. His face flushed with anger. However, he held back his anger and squeezed out a smile. He said to Joey, "Miss Joey, I''ve already prepared lunch. Please do give it a try." She rolled her eyes and said coldly, "I''m sorry, I''m not here for a meal. I''m just here to talk to you." "I''m sorry. I''m not interested in you and I won''t agree to your pursuit, so please stop harassing me and don''t interfere with the people around me. Thank you!" Soon after that, she directly held Fade''s arm and turned to leave. Her decisive attitude shocked Tarlo. He didn''t expect this at all and was momentarily stunned. Upon seeing that Joey was about to walk out the door of the private iet room, he came to his senses and hurriedly said, "Miss Joey, perhaps you don''t know me well now. Give me some time. After you get to know me, I''m sure that you fall in love with me." "Impossible!" She snorted. "Moreover, I''m not interested in knowing you," she added. She continued to walk out of the private room. Just as they were about to leave the private room, several bodyguards suddenly appeared at the door and blocked their way. They looked serious and their positive energy surged. Upon seeing this, Fade''s face couldn''t help but be stern. His energy began to surge as well. Joey raised her eyebrows and turned her head to look at Tarlo. She said, "Are you trying to make an attack?" Tarlo smiled and said, "Miss Joey, perhaps you misunderstood me. I don''t mean that. I just wish to be your friend and have a nice chat with you." "But I''m not interested in making friends with you," she unceremoniously rebutted. All of a sudden, Tarlo''s face became stern. However, she didn''t look at his face at all. She pushed aside the security guards at the door and was about to leave. Upon seeing this, Tarlo''s face darkened and said, "Miss Joey, please wait a moment." "Do you have anything else to say?" She sounded impatient. At that moment, he stopped smiling and sat on a soft armchair. He knocked on the armrest with his fingers and said in a low voice, "Miss Joey, invited an honored guest for today''s lunch. Don''t you want to see him?" "Honored guest! I''m not interested in..." Joey curled her lips and was about to leave. However, at that moment, two bodyguards came out of the private room with a middle-aged man. The man shouted, "Joey!" Upon hearing this, Fade and Joey were both stunned. They turned around and looked into the private room. In an instant, their eyes widened and the expressions on their faces changed. "Dad!" Joey immediately eximed. The man in the private room was none other than Moore Chen. However, Moore looked slightly pale and his body seemed weak. It seemed as if he wasn''t in a very good condition. "What did you do to my father!" Joey red at Tarlo and shouted angrily. She almost couldn''t help but rush over. However, Fade, who was next to her, pulled her in time and whispered, "Don''t be impulsive." Moore was a martial artist at the early stage of the Heaven Level. However, Tarlo had brought him here without making any sound. His strength couldn''t be underestimated. Therefore, Fade didn''t want Joey to take risks. As he gently held Joey''s hand, Fade calmed her down a little. Soon after that, he looked over to Tarlo who was sitting opposite him. He said in a deep voice, "What the hell do you want to do?" Chapter 1997 Chapter 1997 As Tarlo saw Fade and Joey''s intimacy, he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes and a sharp light shed through his gaze. He then gently curled his lips and said, "I said, I mean no harm. I just want to make friends with Miss Joey, and sit down and have a good talk with her." After a moment of silence, Fade patted the back of Joey''s hand and walked into the private room. "Alright!" Upon seeing them sitting down, Tarlo pped his hands and said, "Serve the dishes!" At that moment, a waiter came in with exquisite dishes one after another. After a brief moment, the big dining table was full. Although these dishes were expensive, Joey had no appetite at all. She looked at Tarlo and said, "Let''s talk!" He heard this and waved his hand, instructing the waiters to leave. He then looked at Fade, Joey, and Moore. He said with a smile, "Actually, I mean no harm." "The main reason why I invited Master Chen here today is that I want his blessings to have Joey''s hand in marriage," Tarlo exined. "Actually, when I first saw Joey, I fell in love with her. I''m sure she''s the woman I want to marry and have for the rest of my life." "It''s just that Miss Joey seemed to misunderstand me and didn''t seem to give me a chance. It wasn''t until today that I finally had a chance to express my feelings," he continued. Soon after that, Tarlo looked at Joey with adoration. "Joey, I really love you. Be my girlfriend!" She looked at her pale father and suppressed her anger. She said to Tarlo, "Don''t you think that your so-called confession is too abrupt?" "I don''t even know a single thing about you. Just because you said that you like me and confessed, do you think a normal person would simply ept it?" She questioned him. As soon as Tarlo heard this, a confident smile appeared on his face. He gently shook his head and said, "Joey, I don''t think this is a big problem." "That''s because there has never been a woman who would refuse me," he continued. Joey looked at his proud face and almost threw up. Tarlo was still unaware of it. He crossed his legs and leaned back in his chair. His face was bing more and more confident. "You don''t have to believe me. When you understand me, you''ll immediately understand why I would say that," he said. Upon saying this, he looked at the butler next to him. The butler immediately stood up as he swept his eyes over to Fade and the other two. He then said, "Miss, Gentlemen, please allow me to formally introduce Mr. Long to you." "Mr. Longes from the Long family in Capital City. His father is Hamilton Long and his mother is Mathilda Zhou. As the only male descendant of this generation, Mr. Long is..." Not long after the butler opened his mouth, Moore, who was on the side, looked surprised. On the other hand, Fade''s face was full of confusion. Upon seeing this, Moore quickly exined to them in a low voice, "The Long family of Capital City has hundreds of years of history. They have a strong foundation and great strength. It''s even said that the ancestors of the Long family were the former dynasty''s royal family." "It''s also because of this reason that the most outstanding male in each generation of the Long family will be called the Crown Prince and will be trained as the sessor of the family If Tarlo is the only male in this generation, then he is the Crown Prince of this generation of the Long family," he exined. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Speaking of this, the butler added, "Mr. Moore is right. Mr. Long is indeed the Crown Prince." Fade and Joey listened, but their expressions didn''t change much. They hadn''t been in Capital City for a long time. Therefore, they didn''t know much about the news or the history of the capital, the family secrets or any other news. As for Moore, he had stayed in Capital City for a period of time. He was quite familiar with this news. "The Long family has a long history and has developed for many years. Although it has gone through a lot, it must have a deep foundation. There are countless people from all walks of life. It''s these huge connections and rtionships that ensure that the Long family was able to stay on top," Moore exined. "At the same time, with such argework of contacts and rtionships, each Crown Prince of the Long family is a well-known figure in Capital City. Each Crown Prince''s birth would cause a storm." "It can be said that in the past, they could be considered as the so-called four young masters of the capital as well as the disciples of various ns. As long as they encountered the Crown Prince, they could only obediently stand aside. They were simply iparable to his position." "Even arge family like the Zhao family is slightly inferior to the Long family in terms of strength. In terms of the foundation and connections, the Zhao family can''t evenpare with the Long family at all," Moore concluded. Upon finishing his words, his face turned slightly pale and a hint of worry appeared in his eyes. At that moment, the butler added as he stood at the side, "In a week, the Long family will hold a banquet and invite all nobles in the capital to officially announce the candidate for the current crown prince of the Long family." As soon as the butler finished, Tarlo smiled and confidently looked at Joey. "Joey, just promise to be my woman. When I be Crown Prince in a week, I''ll publicly announce our rtionship and allow you to be my wife," he said. "You should know that it''s a position that many women have dreamed of," he added. As soon as he said this, Moore''s face fell. He was well aware of what being the Crown Prince''s wife meant. It must be noted that for the past one hundred years, every single one of the Crown Prince''s announcements of their wives was a major event in Capital City. Almost all the big families would send their suitable women to the Long family There was even a n leader of a big family who personally sent his daughter to the Long family, hoping for her to be a concubine of the crown prince. There were countless women from different backgrounds who willingly threw themselves at him as well. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org All in all, bing the Crown Prince''s wife was almost the dream of every woman in Capital City. Tarlo saw Moore''s facial expression change and he became even more proud. He said, "What do you think?" However, Joey wasn''t as excited as he thought she would be. She looked extremely calm and asked, "What''s there to think about? I don''t care how much power the title of Crown Prince holds and I don''t care about how powerful your Long family is." "This is thest time I''m telling you. Tarlo Long, I, Joey Chen, am not interested in you. It''s impossible for me to be your woman. Give up!" She demanded. Soon after that, she stood up and said to both Moore and Fade, "Dad, Fade, let''s go!" Fade nodded and stood up.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Moore''s body briefly swayed by the side. However, he still stood up as he propped himself up on the table. Tarlo didn''t expect this result at all. For a brief moment, his face sank and he said coldly, "Are you leaving just like that?" Apanied by his voice, dozens of figures inside and outside the room instantly moved. Chapter 1998 Chapter 1998 Powerful bursts of positive energy surged as they were preparing to take action. Fade definitely felt all of the clear surges of energies from these martial artists. However, he wasn''t afraid at all. He guarded Joey and Moore as he strode towards the door of the private room. Upon seeing this, Tarlo''s eyes sank. He pped the armrest of the chair as he got up. He then said in a low voice, "You have to think carefully. What will happen if you leave this room now?" Fade turned around and looked at him. He lifted the corners of his mouth and said faintly, "Whatever the consequences are, juste. I have never been afraid." After a brief pause, his eyes focused as he continued in a low voice, "Tarlo, have you actually considered the consequences of what you''re doing?" As he was speaking, Fade raised his right arm. He made a shooting gesture with his index finger and thumb. He pointed towards Tarlo and gently exhaled. "Bang!" At that moment, an invisible wave of energy shot out from his fingertips and whizzed towards Tarlo. Tarlo was also a martial artist. At that moment, he felt a cold chilling towards him. Fear came to his heart like a tide as his pupils shrank. His body seemed to be frozen and fixed at the same spot. At that moment, the bodyguards around him also noticed Fade''s movement. All of them nervously rushed over. "Mr. Long, watch out!" "Master, get down!" The bodyguards'' movements weren''t considered slow. However, whenpared to Fade, they were still slightly slower. An invisible air bullet flew past Tarlo''s left ear with a whistling wind. It directly pierced through the back of the expensive and luxurious chair. It then continued to move forward, leaving a small hole in the wall of the private room through which a touch of light entered. It wasn''t until the air bullet disappeared that Tarlo came to his senses. He felt a faint sensation of pain in his left ear. He stretched out his hand and realized that it was red. The air bullet had left a thin line of blood on his left ear. The injury wasn''t severe, but the threats and fear that came with it made his face nch in an instant. That was because Fade could''ve easily killed him. The bodyguards weren''t even able to respond. As he thought of this, Tarlo couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his back. A feeling of lingering fear welled up in his heart. Soon after that, the lingering fear burned with the anger in his heart, and it finally turned into raging anger. "Kill him!" He shouted.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. His eyes were filled with rage as he pointed at Fade and shouted. In fact, there was no need for him to open his mouth. Even before Fade had spoken, the bodyguards were already rushing towards him. In a blink of an eye, more than a dozen bodyguardspletely surrounded Fade. All of them were aggressively waiting for the moment to beat him up. The strength of these bodyguards was all at thete stage of the Earth Level. Some of the stronger ones had even reached the early stage of the Heaven Level. However, in the face of such a group of martial artists, Fade wasn''t afraid at all. He squinted his eyes and roared. In an instant, a wave of energy burst forth, directly knocking aside the charging martial artists. It caused them to fall to the ground and groan in pain. Fade looked at Tarlo as soon as he finished dealing with those bodyguards. "If you still want to continue, I don''t mind apanying you to the end. However, it''s not certain whether you can survive or not," he coldly said. His simple words were like a cold poisonous snake. It made Tarlo shiver and his heart fiercely twitched. This unspeakable fear made him finally stop talking and he watched as Fade and the other two left the room without turning back. It wasn''t until the three of them left the hotel that Tarlo felt that the coldness seemed to have eased a little. The surrounding air gradually warmed up and his body could finally move. His eyes were gloomy as he stared in the direction of the door. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Joey Chen, none of the women I like can escape. You''re no exception." "Fade, how dare youy your hands on me! I''ll make you regret what you''ve done today," he swore. Fade and the other two returned to school and had dinner together in the canteen. Fade and Joey talked to Moore about how he had appeared there. Moore would usually rest and practice martial arts at home. That day, someone suddenly knocked on the door asking to visit him. As soon as he opened the door, he was lifted up by two strong men at the door. He wanted to struggle and break free. However, as soon as he made his move, he realized that these two men were both Martial Arts Masters. In the end, Moore was unable to resist and could only be brought to the hotel by them. After listening to his story, Joey became even more furious. She mmed the chopsticks on the table and yelled, "Tarlo is too much. He ispletely arrogant and shameless. It''s too annoying." "How could this kind of person call himself a Crown Prince? What a joke," she sneered. Fadeforted her, "Alright, don''t be angry. There''s no need to get angry over these kinds of people. he dares to act recklessly again, t go over to the Long family and kill them all. Who cares if they''re a royal family? I''ll destroy them all Content belongs to After dinner, he apanied Moore back home. At the same time, he examined his body and treat his injuries. On the other hand, school life had returned to normal for Joey as Tarlo''s harassment had stopped. However, a normal life like this onlysted for less than two days. At the announcement of a piece of news, the peace was broken again. The Long family, which had been quiet for a long time, suddenly announced that the "Long Dragon Banquet" would be held in five days. All the influential and powerful people in the capital would be invited to take part in it. The so-called Long Dragon Banquet was the banquet where the Long family would announce the candidate of the Crown Prince. It was also a chance to push the new Crown Prince to the stage. All the major families in Capital City instantly moved as a result of this news. Some prepared gifts as they wanted to win favor with the Long family. Some even directly sent money and valuable items. The were also some smart people who seemed to have thought of something else. They began to inquire about the Long family''s Crown Prince. At the same time, they prepared the most eligible women in their households for a marriage offer. It could be said that the entire Capital City was stirred up by this piece of news. As a result, it could be seen that the Long family indeed had a strong foundation and countless connections in Capital City. A day after the announcement of this news, an online profile of the rumored Crown Prince was publicized. Among the content released on the Inte by this ount were many posts rted to Joey. Some of thements even expressed his love for her At that moment, the Inte suddenly burst into an uproar whereby countlessizens screamed. "No, Joey is my goddess. She can''t be harmed by the rich!" One of themmented. "That''s right. These rich people shouldn''t even think about touching our goddess," another said. "Don''t worry, our goddess is Master Chen''s younger sister. Master Chen is worth tens of billions of yuan. Whenpared to the goddess, these riches mean nothing," a third spoke. Chapter 1999 Chapter 1999 "Haha, these people don''t even know what they''re talking about and still dare to spout nonsense. Do you know the implications of being from the Long family?" One of them argued. "Don''t describe the Long family''s Crown Prince as just being rich. That''s an insult to him," another supported. "A bunch of losers who know nothing. He''s the Crown Prince, the eldest son of the Long family, a royal family of Capital City, and even in the whole country. In the eyes of others, your goddess is nothing," a third spoke. "That''s right. Joey''s lucky to have the Crown Princey his eyes on her." "Despicable people, don''t bescivious. Perhaps your goddess has taken the initiative to go to the Long family to throw herself at them! Haha!" All sorts ofments came one after another. An online fan war eventually followed along. As for Joey, she had turned into a popr target among theizens. Some femaleizens in particr sent private messages to her. They said that she wasn''t worthy of the Crown Prince and asked her to stay away from him. Throughout thesements, there were asionally a few rich women and stars who had forgotten to use their alternative ounts. One should know that these women, in the eyes of ordinaryizens, were goddesses who were high above others. They were unattainable. However, when the Crown Prince came out, they couldn''t care about anything else. They actuallyunched awork siege on Joey due to the suspected rumors. Such a reality made a lot ofizens sigh. Sure enough, money and power were the only things that mattered in this world. Anything else seemed to be worthless in the face of reality. Manyizens also understood the great influence that the Crown Prince had. Joey didn''t respond to these online rumors at all, or rather, she hadn''t been recently paying attention to any news rted to Tarlo. However, there were some things that would asionallye to her if she didn''t pay attention to them. At school, Joey''s dormitory and ssrooms were sprayed with all sorts of abusive words with paint. On the way home, on the usually quiet road, she would unexpectedly encounter traffic idents, one after another. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was at the middle stage of the Heaven Level, it would''ve been difficult to determine what would have happened to her. Upon returning home, Joey told Fade about these things. As soon as he heard this, he couldn''t help but frown. He thought for a moment before saying to her, "I have a n. Let''s cooperate!" "Fade, what n? Tell me!" Her eyes instantly lit up.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He leaned over and whispered into her ear. Upon hearing this, her eyes lit up. She nodded and said, "That''s it!" In the evening, Fade and Joey drove out and came to the busy bar street in Capital City. After finding thergest and busiest bar, they entered it. Soon after that, both of them each took a bottle of beer and sat near the liveliest part of the dance floor while they drank and chatted. Half an hourter, Joey finished her bottle and her cheeks became a little red. Fade also stood up and patted his stomach. He then said to Joey, "I''ll go to the bathroom." As soon as he left, she picked up another bottle of beer and wandered while looking at the lively dance floor. She seemed to be a little careless. Just then, she felt a rush of heating from behind her as she felt a personing up to her. At that moment, she immediately turned around, picked up the beer bottle in her hand, and smashed it on the head of the person behind her. "Bang!" With a loud noise, the thick bottle exploded on the head of the short woman who was slightly more than one and a half meters tall. Unexpectedly, such a heavy blow didn''t have much effect on the short woman. The woman continued to rush towards Joey as if nothing had happened. She held a dagger in her hand raised her arm, and shed towards Joey''s cheek. "You still want to fight? You''re looking for death!" Joey said as she raised her eyebrows. She raised her right knee and mmed it right between the woman''s legs. That particr position wasn''t only a crucial position for a man but also for a woman. When she was hit by Joey''s knee, the woman''s face instantly turned red and her body curled up like a cooked lobster. The dagger in her hand then fell to the ground as it made a tinkling sound. "Who are you? Who sent you here?" Joey shouted coldly as she grabbed the woman''s hair. However, the woman, who had a hand on her abdomen and who was in great pain, suddenly opened her arms and held Joey tightly, refusing to let go. At the same time, an inconspicuous figure of a man, who was mixed in the crowd, quietly came near to her. In his right hand, there was a small ck bottle. When he was more than two meters away from Joey, he unscrewed the cap of the small bottle in his right hand, raised his arm, and was about to pour the contents of the bottle onto her. However, just as he was about to make a move, a big hand with an iron grip firmly grabbed the man''s right wrist, making him unable to move. "You..." The man was shocked. He turned his head and saw a serious yet familiar face. It was Fade who had just returned from the bathroom. At that moment, the man realized that the situation wasn''t right. "Retreat," he shouted in a low voice as he turned to leave. Just when he was about to turn around, Fade exerted an extensive force with his right hand. With the sound of a crack, the man''s right wrist was crushed by Fade as he let out a scream of pain. Fade punched the man in the stomach without any hesitation, directly knocking him to the ground and making him unable to move. On the other hand, Joey settled the woman as she pulled her hair and took her by the hand. Fade and Joey then left the bar with those two people. They found a hotel room and threw them on the ground. "You should know who I am. Do you want to fight or do you want to say it yourself?" Fade asked. He coldly stared at them as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. Both of them were martial artists and their strengths had reached thete stage of the Earth Level. In any ce, they could be considered powerful masters. On the contrary, at that moment, they were simply trembling with fear in front of Fade. That was because they knew that the man in front of them was Master Chen, who was ranked 50th on the Divine Dragon List. His strength wasparable to a Martial Arts Master at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level. Both of them were not worth mentioning in front of him. "My patience is limited!" Fade frowned and said as he looked at both of them who were trembling. Upon hearing this, both of them shivered in fear. In the end, the woman couldn''t hold on any longer. She said, "Master Chen, don''t kill me. I''ll tell you everything." "Spill it!" Fade said coldly. The woman said, "Both of us were hired by the Tuan family. The Tuan family hired us to attack Miss Joey and disfigure her." Upon hearing this, Joey''s gaze immediately changed. She opened the small ck bottle in the man''s hand and slightly sniffed. Her face darkened as she said, "This is sulfuric acid." Chapter 2000 Chapter 2000 "The Tuan family? Who are they?" Fade asked sharply. The woman quickly exined, "The Tuan family doesrge engineering equipment. Their equipment is used all over the country and have also been released to various foreign countries. It has be one of the top ten major engineering machinery in the world. It is a giant project. They are rich and powerful." As she spoke of this, Fade suddenly remembered. The Tuan family''s "Tuan Engineering" was an unparalleled giant with an unique understanding of domestic engineering. It was genuinely a big group. However, the reason why they weren''t that well-known was because they mainly only worked in engineering and they didn''t directly face consumers. Fade was only reminded of this when he recalled it. The man was beside her as he added, "In addition torge engineering equipment, there are even rumors that the Tuan family has also participated in the manufacturing of military equipment. They also have their own connections in the army." Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but feel shocked. If it was just ordinary engineering equipment, then it could only be said to be a powerful enterprise. However, when it came to military machinery, it wasn''t only about money. It was also rted to the connections, strength, and even political background behind it. Joey couldn''t help but frown as she heard this. She asked, "There is no hatred between me and the Tuan family. Why are they attacking me?" The woman looked up at her and said, "It''s because of the recent rumor." "Rumor?" Joey paused for a moment. Only then did she think of something as her expression immediately changed. "Are you talking about the rumor of the Crown Prince''s alternate ount?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The woman nodded and said, "The Tuan family and the Long family were initially old acquaintances. This time around, with the Crown Prince''s announcement, the Tuan family head, Shelby Tuan, was intending to offer his daughter, Judy Tuan, to the Crown Prince. However, with the rumors, the Tuan family then..." There was no need to talk about the rest. Fade and Joey immediately understood what was going on. Shelby regarded Joey as his daughter''s rival in love. As such, he sent people to harass her and even wanted to destroy her face. It could be said that he was vicious. Fade further interrogated them and made sure they had told them all the necessary information. Then, he destroyed their abilities to practice martial arts and sent them away. Without staying any longer, Fade and Joey returned home. After Joey fell asleep, Fade changed into a ck night suit and silently left the vi. His figure blended in the darkness. Late at night, in a luxurious manor in the capital''s North City, Shelby Tuan, the head of the Tuan family, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly let out a shrill scream. It instantly woke up the entire manor and everyone rushed over. Upon reaching his room, they saw that Shelby''s bed was stained with a pool of fresh blood. His left thumb was even cut off as blood was still gushing out from it. Shelby''s face was full of pain. He shouted at the stunned servants, "What are you waiting for? Call for the doctor this instant!" A few hourster, in the Tuan family''s private hospital, Shelby''s injured finger was repaired. As the operation was conducted in time, his little finger was sessfully reconnected. After recuperating for a brief moment, it could be healed and was no longer considered a serious injury. However, at that moment, Shelby looked terrible as heid on the hospital bed. Boundless anger was hidden in his eyes. His wife, son, and daughter began to anxiously ask while standing in front of his bed. "What the hell actually happened?" His wife asked. "What were those security guards doing? They didn''t notice that someone broke into the house andmitted a crime?" She added. "Dad, did you see who did it?" His son asked. "What the hell happened?" His daughter asked in concern. In the face of inquiries from his family, Shelby was silent for a brief moment. He then took out a note and handed it over. All of their eyes turned towards the note as they read what was written on it. "A bottle of sulfuric acid, a finger. If there''s ever a next time, you''ll definitely die!" The note wrote. All of them turned to look at Judy as soon as they finished reading the note. "Is this about that Joey?" "There''s no news from the other end and I can''t get in touch with anyone. Did the mission fail?" "Could this be Joey''s doing?" Shelby''s wife asked. "I''ll find someone to deal with Joey right now!" His son insisted. "Stop!" Shelby shouted at his son who was in a hurry. He said in a deep voice, "Don''t act rashly. We''ll temporarily let this matter slide." "But Dad, your finger..." His son was extremely angered. "No matter what happens, I''ll have to strengthen our defense. Security, I want all of you to be reced," his wife said. Shelby pulled a long face and said, "It''s not Joey. It was Fade." "For masters at this level, the result will be the same no matter the change in security," he exined. The Tuan family members immediately became silent. Although they didn''t want to admit it, they had to admit that this mastery of Fade''s level couldn''t be guarded against by any ordinary security guards. At the very least, they had to find someone of Fade''s level to help defend themselves. However, Fade was already a master ranked 50th on the Divine Dragon List. With this level, all master guards with the same level were already taken by people of higher statuses. Who woulde and serve as a security guard for the Tuan family? "Dad, are we going to just let this matter go like this?" Judy gritted her teeth and looked very upset. Shelby looked at his daughter and said in a deep voice, "In general, our Tuan family shouldn''t be afraid of Fade. However, that guy is crazy and does things ording to his own rules. He was the one who destroyed the Zhao family." "If we really anger him and make him go crazy, no one in our Tuan family can stop him," he warned. Upon hearing these words, the Tuan family members felt a chill in their hearts. However, there was nothing they could do about it. Shelby sighed and continued, "This time, we were too impulsive. We shouldn''t have touched Joey." "Judy, your main focus is on the Crown Prince, Tarlo Long. Use all your means to please him and be his woman. As long as you marry and get into the Long family, our Tuan family will be stronger. At that time, no matter how powerful Fade is, we can still take action!" Shelby instructed. Content belongs to Judy took a deep breath and nodded. She said, "Dad, I know what to do. You can rest assured that I won''t let you down." Fade returned home after midnight and woke up at almost noon the next day. As for Joey, she had already gone to school. He made a phone call to her to inquire about her condition. Fortunately, there was no harassment. As he thought of this, he smiled and said, "Perhapsst night''s threat really worked! It seems that some people were born despicable but weren''t really born to fight." He then washed his face and rinsed his mouth before getting up. After lunch, Fade was about to go out for a walk. However, a phone call suddenly came in. Chapter 2001 Chapter 2001 "Hello, who am I speaking to?" Fade answered the phone. A thick and deep voice spoke from the other end of the line, "This is Jaguar Xu." Upon hearing his name, Fade immediately became serious. "General Xu, is there something I can help you with?" Jaguar smiled gently and said, "Don''t be nervous. It''s no big deal. Do you perhaps have free time now? Come to my ce. I have something to tell you." "Alright, General Xu. I''ll be right there," Fade responded immediately. After hanging up the phone, Fade prepared himself and then quickly rushed to Jaguar''s ce. After a series of inspections, Fade arrived at Jaguar''s office. "Fade, you''re here. Have a seat!" Jaguar smiled, showing an unprecedented gentleness towards him. Fade sat opposite him and immediately addressed him, "General Xu, may I know the reason I''m here?" Jaguar smiled and said, "Boy, why are you in such a hurry? Can''t I simply hang out with you?" Fade quickly scratched his head and said, "General Xu, I didn''t intend it that way. What I meant was that you''re a man of high status and are probably busy as well, so why would you spend your free time with me?" "You boy!" Jaguar red at him and said, "Well then, let''s just get down to business." Upon hearing that, Fade sat upright and his face became serious. He looked at Jaguar and listened carefully. Jaguar turned serious too. He said, "Ten names have been determined for the International Youth Martial Arts Convention. Except for you, Joey and Tiger, there are four others whoe from Heaven Level ns." "With thepetition just around the corner, the four Heaven Level martial artists will being to Capital City. The seven of you will be in the same team, so try to get to know them as all seven of you will be fighting alongside each other." Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but curl his lips. Aftering from Tianwu Mountain, he was well aware of the arrogance of the disciples from the Heaven Level ns. He was afraid that it wouldn''t be easy tomunicate and get close to this group of people. "They are from the esteemed Heaven Level ns. I''m afraid they won''t think much of us unruly people. When the timees, I''m afraid we won''t be able tomunicate." "Boy, you haven''t done anything yet, and yet you already have an excuse." Jaguar red at him and continued, "Moreover, as a disciple of Master Hsuanyuen, how can you call yourself an unruly person? This is basically disrespecting the elders." Looking at Jaguar''s serious expression, Fade hurriedly exined, "General Xu, I am just kidding. I don''t mean anything else. When the timees, I will definitely try my best to make them feel wee and get to know them well." "That''s more like it." Jaguar snorted and then asked, "What do you think of the International Youth Martial Arts Competition this time around?" "We will just go with the flow then," Fade said casually. Jaguar stared at him and said seriously, "Going with the flow won''t be enough. I need you to get at least a Prohibition Order." Fade immediately cried bitterly, "General Xu, elite fighters and masters from all around the world will be there, and thepetition will definitely be fiercer than ever. How am I supposed to get a Prohibition Order?" "I don''t care. This is a requirement. If you don''t get the Prohibition Order, don''t even think abouting back, kid," Jaguar said seriously. "General Xu, why are you putting this kind of pressure on us?" Fade cried. Jaguar rolled his eyes at him and snorted, "Don''t put on an act in front of me, boy, I don''t know very much about your strength, but as long as you perform like you usually do there definitely won''t be a problem getting a Prohibition Order Content belongs to "Besides, being able to get it will bring great advantages to you. Don''t you want that, kid?" Upon hearing this, Fade''s face changed slightly, and his eyes moved a little. Immediately, he squeezed out a smile and moved closer to Jaguar and said, "General Xu, they say that you once received a Prohibition Order and even entered Prohibition Ind." "What happened there? What kind of benefits will we get?" Jaguar red at him and said sternly, "You little kid, stop asking unnecessary questions. Moreover, knowing these details now won''t bring you any good." "General Xu, just give me a little hint. I am really curious." Fade forcefully smiled. Jaguar said, "Once you get the Prohibition Order, I''ll tell you about Prohibition Ind." Seeing his serious attitude, Fade did not continue to ask. He could only mutter, "You asked me toe all the way here just to tell me this?" Jaguar rolled his eyes at him and said, "Do a good job, boy. You''ll get a lot of benefits." "General Xu, what are the benefits?" Fade immediately climbed up the pole. "You kid, how can you know about the benefits before even getting to do them?" Jaguar gave him a look. Fadeughed and said, "General Xu, giving benefits and hints will motivate someone and even produce exceptional results." "You rascal!" Jaguar shook his head. With a look of defeat, he looked at Fade and asked, "What kind of benefits would you like?" "I can get whatever I want." Fade''s face lit up with joy. He looked up as he pondered on what he needed. "Well, kid, let''s forget about it if you can''t think of anything. I have things to settle so I''ll be leaving now," Jaguar said as he stood up. Upon seeing this, Fade hurriedly said, "General Xu, I thought of it. Please don''t go!" "Go ahead," Jaguar looked at him and said. Fade said, "For my martial arts cultivation, I need nine herbs to supplement my practices. For now, I already have five. As for the remaining four herbs, could you perhaps..."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "That''s impossible," Jaguar said firmly. "You are really asking for too much. Do you even know how much it will cost to get four cultivation herbs?" "If getting four is too much, is three okay?" Fade tried again. "It''s impossible," Jaguar refused again. Fade immediately said with a bitter face, "Well, if three is too much, then it''ll be two then." "Two won''t do either. One is the most I can offer." "One is too little. General Xu, a big official like you can''t be so stingy, can you?" Fade said. Jaguar rolled his eyes at him and said, "You are getting bold with these negotiations. Even if it''s one herb, it is still precious to me, so we''re settling on one. You can take it or leave it." "Don''t do that, General Xu. One is fine. I''ll take it. I''ll take it," Fade said hurriedly. "That''s more like it," Jaguar said. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly and a smile shed across his face. "Tell me the five herbs that you already have, so the one I get won''t sh with them." Chapter 2002 Chapter 2002 As a smile appeared on Jaguar''s face, Fade felt as if he had been cheated in some sort of way. However, there was no turning back now as he had already agreed to it. Hence, he just smiled and answered, "The five herbs that I already possess are the Nine Leaf Ice Flower, Ice Lotus, Frost Plum Blossom Fruit, Blood- clotting Bell Herb, and the Lunar Poria." "Alright, got it! You are quite amazing. These five herbs are not easy toe by, and you''ve managed to get a hold of them," Jaguar said as he got up. "Wait here. I''ll be right back." After fifteen minutes, Jaguar came back with a small wooden box and handed it over to Fade, then said, "Here you go. Take a look." Fade took the box with excitement and opened it cautiously. Inside, there was a small and slender de of grass. Even though the grass had been plucked for some time, it still looked fresh with even the smell of soil lingering around it. After taking a closer look, Fade immediately knew that it was the White Dew Juncus, which was also one of the rarest herbs in the world. Moreover, what made him even more excited was that the nature of the White Dew Juncus was mild, and it had the effects of healing and repairing. After refining it, it was very likely that it could enhance Fade''s healing ability. Previously, the five other herbs that Fade had refined each had different functions. zing Vision, Ice Lotus me, Frost Plum Blossom Mark, Blood Devil Ring and the Frost Lunar Chop; each had attacking functions. This time, after refining the White Dew Juncus, he could get a unique skill that assisted healing, which was a major advantage for him. With this thought in mind, he was more excited than ever as he held the wooden box in his hands. He was itching to go back and have the White Dew Juncus refined. "General Xu, this is much appreciated. If there''s nothing more, I will take my leave." "You kid, wanting to run away after scoring a gain?" Jaguar rolled his eyes at him and said, "Remember, this gain isn''t given to you for free. If you don''t get the corresponding result in thepetition, you will have to return the White Dew Juncus to me." "General Xu, don''t worry. That won''t be a problem. Not to mention that I can easily win the championship," Fade replied with a smile. "Alright, I''ll remember your words. If you are not able to win the championship, I''ll teach you a lesson," Jaguar retorted. "Take your things and move along." "Thank you, General Xu!" Fade thanked him again, then left with a hearty smile and the White Dew Juncus in his hands. Back home, after he had managed his affairs and adjusted his condition, he secluded himself in order to refine the White Dew Juncus. No doubt the herb that General Xu gave him was truly of good quality. The results after refining it was much better than Fade had expected it to be. He could immediately feel his positive energy be more gentle, and at the same time, he felt a lot cooler following the enhanced healing skills. The entire refining process took three whole days. Only after that was Fade able to open his eyes and reveal a smile on his lips. He stretched out his right hand and with his palm facing upwards, he silently started to work on his positive energy. After a moment, ayer of white frost, exuding positive energy, was condensed on his palm. Slowly it turned into a white flower. Staring at the flower, Fade felt a strong umtion of healing powers emanating from In order to test it out, Fade casually used a little strength and made a gash on his left arm. Immediately, blood gushed out. Then, he pressed the small flower from his right palm onto the bleeding wound and not long after, the wound started to close up, visible to his naked eyes. It seemed as if the wound was never there. "This is magnificent. This skill is supreme. I have definitely upgraded Dr. Chen''s expertise to an unbelievable level." Fade was beyond excited. After thinking for a while, he gave this skill a name, "As this skill was refined from the White Dew Juncus, I shall name it White Frost Healing Skill!" Later, Fade practiced the WhiteN?velDrama.Org is the owner. Frost Healing Skill on different types of wounds. What made him extremely happy was that it did not work just on external wounds, but internal wounds as well. The White Frost Healing Skill indeed had outstanding healing properties with exceptional results. After the attempt, Fade closed the door and had a good wash. Then, he changed into a new set of clothes and walked out of the room. However, when Fade was excitedly looking for Joey to tell her about the good news, he couldn''t find her at all, even after searching all over the entire vi. "Have Joey headed to school?" He was puzzled. He looked at the calendar and soon found that something was wrong. "It is the weekend. There aren''t any sses. Did Joey head out for fun?" Just as he was thinking, a phone call came in. Fade looked at the caller ID and saw that it was from Moore. He immediately picked up the phone and said, "Master Chen!" "Fade, do you know where Joey went?" Moore''s voice was a little flustered. Upon hearing this, Fade could not help but be stunned. He immediately said, "I don''t know. I just finished my seclusion. Master Chen, is Joey not with you?" Moore responded, "She''s not here. el. After she greeted me this morning, she immediately headed out and I thought she was hanging out with her friends, but it is nowte afternoon, and I haven''t heard a single word from her. I called her friends, but every one of them said that they haven''t seen her." "How could this be?" Fade''s heart sank when he heard this. He started to feel a little worried. However, he consoled Moore and said, "Master Chen, don''t worry too much. Joey is a middle stage Heaven Level martial artist. Ordinary people won''t be able to do anything to her." "I''ll be asking help from my friends to learn about Joey''s whereabouts." After ending the call, Fade immediately called Baldrick. It was always most convenient to ask help from government officials when looking for a missing person. When Baldrick learned of the situation, he immediately agreed and began to contact the relevant people to find Joey. In less than half an hour, there was news from Baldrick''s side. Through consulting various surveince videos, he found a trace of Joey. She got into a ck Mercedes-Benz early in the morning and drove all the way to North City. At the end of it, she entered a surveince blind zone. This blind zone was where the officials and nobles of Capital City lived. Because of the restrictions on privacy and authority, general monitoring was not allowed. That was the end of the lead. However, there was another major event that day, which was the Long Dragon Banquet by the Long family, the day when the Crown Prince chose his wife. After checking the car number of the ck Mercedes, it apparently belonged to the Long family. With att the clues, it was almost certain that Joey went out early in the morning and went directly to the Long family by ear. Chapter 2003 Chapter 2003 Upon hearing the news, Fade couldn''t help but feel shocked. Firstly, after what had happened at the hotel that day, Tarlo didn''t make any more moves, hence Fade hadn''t given the Long family much thought. Ultimately, he forgot about the Long Dragon Banquet. Secondly, he could not understand why Joey wanted to go to the Long family. She did not like Tarlo. Why would she go to the Long family''s banquet? It was too strange. Since he couldn''t figure it out, he didn''t think too much about it and drove directly to the Long family. Along the way, he made a phone call to Moore to tell him about the clues that he received. Moore also then immediately drove directly to the Long family.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. As Sunday evenings were usually peak hours, Fade wasted half an hour in traffic congestion before reaching the northern part of the city. Upon reaching, the area and the sky were already mostly dark. Streetmps were lit. Usually, on the road leading to the wealthy area in the northern part of the city, there weren''t many cars. However, at that moment, the spacious road was full of cars. Moreover, almost all of these cars were driving in the same direction. There were numerous kinds of luxury cars which were dazzling to see. "Is this the strength of the Long family? The Long Dragon Banquet has quite an effect," Fade thought to himself. After about a quarter of an hour, the cars barely moved a few hundred meters on the road. Fade started to get anxious as he couldn''t wait any longer. Hence, he parked his car by the side of the road and started running towards the Long family''s house. Along the stretch of luxury cars, the people sitting in the cars immediately started chattering upon seeing the scene. "That guy is really impatient. He even got out of the car!" "That youngster is too impatient. Running towards the banquet in such a rush. The Long family might not let him in." Ignoring the sarcasm of passers-by, Fade moved forward quickly like the wind. A quarter of an hourter, a huge mansion appeared in front of him. It was an antique wooden building, decorated with railings and painted pirs, as well as all kinds of pavilions and rockery. The scenery was picturesque, like a royal garden in an ancient painting. At the gate of the manor, there was a huge ck sandalwood que hanging from the towering building. On the que, there were two gold- stamped words, "Long Mansion". At this moment, guests were entering the Long Mansion entrance in an endless stream. Amongst these guests, there were plenty of on-screen celebrities. Fade didn''t have an invitation so without a doubt, he could not enter. However, this wasn''t something he couldn''t ovee. After circling the Long Mansion, he found a blind spot that was unnoticed by security. He jumped lightly and leaped over the fence into the Long Mansion. The Long Mansion was brightly lit that day, and the guests were all present. It was exceptionally lively. This kind of atmosphere made it more convenient for Fade to sneak in. Under the cover of darkness, he shuttled back and forth in the Long Mansion, looking for Joey. However, the size of the mansion was toorge and there were too many rooms. Fade spent nearly an hour looking through dozens of rooms, but he did not find any trace of Joey. "I can''t go on like this." He frowned and thought about what to do next. At this time, he heard the sound of fireworks exploding in the air, followed by cheering. Immediately, he turned his gaze over and recognized that it was the living room of the Long Mansion. It was also the ce where the Long family''s Long Dragon Banquet was mainly held. "Joeying to the Long family must be rted to the Long Dragon Banquet. Thus, she must be at the banquet." Thinking of this, he did not look around but walked directly toward the living room. When he arrived at the living room, he suddenly felt a wave of heat. More than a hundred people were crowded together in therge living room. Men and women in formal wear greeted each other, and the scene was very lively. Looking around, he saw a few familiar faces. They were all important figures from Capital City. Fade squeezed into the crowd, looking around for Joey, but there was no sign of her. After another 15 minutes or so, a clear ring of bells rang throughout the room and the chaotic scene quieted down. A butler stepped out and said in a clear voice, "Thank you all foring to the Long Mansion this evening for the Long Dragon Banquet. Now, the banquet will officially begin." All of a sudden, there was a burst of apuse. Then, a middle-aged couple walked out. They were dressed in custom-made traditional clothes, with all kinds of decorations hanging on them. There was also a mouse tail braid behind them, which made them look ancient and eye-catching. Fade, who had squeezed into the crowd, saw the clothes and whispered in his heart, "It is said that the Long family is the sessor of the previous dynasty''s royal family. Looking at these clothes, it must be true." "This couple must be Tarlo''s parents, Hamilton Long and Mathilda Zhou." Soon, the introductions verified Fade''s conjecture. After a brief introduction, Hamilton said to the crowd, "Today, let me introduce to you, the new Crown Prince of the Long family, my son, Tarlo Long." All of a sudden, the apuse burst out like thunder. Everyone''s eyes turned towards him. With everybody looking, Tarlo also walked out in an ancient costume from the previous dynasty with a smile on his face. "Thank you all foring..." Tarlo said a casual word of gratitude, but the guests, especially some young women, looked at him with burning eyes. Fade even felt that several women around him almost couldn''t help pouncing onto Tarlo. This was the power of the status of the Crown Prince, which made these daughters of rich families, who usually stood high above the masses, look extremely smitten at that moment. When Tarlo finished his speech, there was a burst of apuse from below. Next came some gifts and congrattions from the guests, which was an opportunity for them to connect with the Long family in public. Immediately, all the big families spoke up. After this scene, the atmosphere became even more enthusiastic. Many women had begun to look forward to the next free dance. That was an opportunity for them to spend some time with Tarlo and leave a good impression on him. However, just as these women were ready to make their move, Hamilton suddenly said, "Today, in addition to announcing the new crown prince of the Long family, there is another important thing that I want to announce to all of you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Upon hearing this, everyone''s interest was aroused. They moved their eyes and looked over with expectation in their eyes. They wanted to know what this uing announcement was about. Looking at the eyes on him, Tarlo''s gaze swept through the crowd. Then he smiled and said slowly, "Today, allow me to introduce my fiancee and soon-to-be wife to everyone." Chapter 2004 Chapter 2004 As soon as those words came out, the atmosphere instantly burst into an uproar. Especially the women who were full of expectation just now, they could no longer control themselves at this moment, and they began to engage in heated discussions. "What''s happening? After introducing the Crown Prince, he immediately announced the fiancee of his choice right after. It wasn''t like that before." "Who is it? She must be extremely lucky to be chosen by the Crown Prince!" "Is it the Hu family, the Huang family, or the Tuan family?" "Do I really have no chance at all?" Amidst the heated discussions, even Fade was a little surprised. Then, his heart thumped and he suddenly thought of something. His face couldn''t help but sink. "Tarlo announced the fiancee of the Crown Prince in an abnormal way, whereas Joey took the initiative toe to the Long family. Could it be that this fiancee of the Crown Prince is..." Thinking of this, Fade''s eyes were scarlet as anger filled him. "Tarlo, you''d better not have ns with Joey. Otherwise, you will regret it," he gnashed his teeth as he said in his heart. At this time, Tarlo made a gesture, pressing down with both hands to calm the crowd down, and then he said in a clear voice, "Now, I will introduce my fiance... Judy Tuan!" Following Tarlo''s voice, a young woman in her twenties, dressed in the retro costume of the previous dynasty, walked out with small steps. With the appearance of Judy, the scene was buzzing with noise, and countless discussions were instantly heard. "So it''s Judy. How did she trap Mr. Long?" "Judy is the eldest daughter of the Tuan family. Her status is barely worthy of the Crown Prince!" "The daughters from the Huang family and Hu family are even better than Judy Tuan. Why would he choose her?" "Wasn''t it rumored that the Crown Prince was interested in Joey Chen? I thought she was his first choice." "How is it possible? How can a woman without status be worthy of the Crown Prince? Moreover, that woman also publicly stated on the Inte that she has no interest in Mr. Long. I think she just wanted to use his reputation for a status boost." As everyone was busy discussing, Fade, who was furious before, instantly calmed down after hearing Judy''s name. The anger in his heart was extinguished, and his anxious heart temporarily rxed. At the same time, he began to think, "This Judy must be the Tuan family''s daughter who had sent someone after Joey and I. I didn''t expect her to be marrying Tarlo." "If that''s the case, why did Joeye to the Long family? Is this Tarlo''s doing?" Just as Fade thought about it, he thought about leaving. Tarlo coughed and silenced everyone. Then he said, "In addition to the fiancee of the Crown Prince, there is one more thing I would like to announce. That is, I, Tarlo Long, have epted a maidservant." "A maidservant?" All of a sudden, numerous questions arose in everyone''s mind. "She''s just a maidservant. What''s the point of introducing her?" "What''s wrong with the Crown Prince today? He''s totally different. This has never happened before, whether it''s the Crown Princess or the maidservant!" "Could it be that there''s a secret behind this?" Just as everyone was confused, a young woman who was dressed in the same style of the previous dynasty came out. The dress was exquisite and gorgeous, butpared to Judy''s, it was much worse. Obviously, this was the difference between a Crown Prince''s wife and the servant girl. When the woman walked out to face the crowd, Tarlo smiled, lifted the woman''s head and said, "Raise your head and introduce yourself to everyone. The woman slowly raised her head, showing a clear and delicate face. At the same time, she slowly said, "My will be the First Prince''s name is Joey Chen. From today one ve maidservant. I will serve the First Prince and be his servant forever." I At the end of her sentence, everyone in the room began to discuss passionately. "Joey Chen, this name sounds familiar!" "It''s not ''familiar''. This is the woman whom the Crown Prince had mentioned before!" "Didn''t she say that she was not interested in the Crown Prince? Why is she now the maidservant of the Crown Prince?" "I don''t believe that, so don''t be fooled. As a woman, how can she refuse the Crown Prince?" "Haha, in my opinion, she''s just good for nothing. The Crown Prince tried to please her in the past and even said that he wanted to marry heret However, she didn''t agree. Now, she''s a maidservant. She''s even worse than a concubine. What a joRe!" "The self-righteous woman used to think that her status was high enough. Now, she knows how far behind she is whenpared to the Crown Prince." "Haha, don''tugh at her. If I have an opportunity to be the Crown Prince''s concubine, I would also agree!" "Don''t be mistaken, she''s just a lowly maidservant!" The discussion was still buzzing in Fade''s ears. At this moment, his face was full of surprise, and he was dazed. He didn''t understand what was going on at all. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, looked up at the woman again, and confirmed that she was Joey. "What happened? Why did Joeye to the Long family and promise to be Tarlo''s maidservant?" When he was stunned and thinking, Tarlo sat on the chair on the stage. He looked at Joey and said, "Maidservant,e and give me a pair of slippers." Judy, who was on the other side, also sat down. She red at Joey and said, "And me." At this moment, Joey lowered her head and shook her lips. A struggling expression shed across her eyes. She appeared somewhat hesitant. Tarlo saw her hesitation and whispered, "Joey, don''t forget what you promised me. If you regret now, you know what will happen." Upon hearing this, she shook her head and said softly, "I understand. I will not go back on my word." Then, she slowly walked to Tarlo and bent down to take off his shoes. Upon seeing this, Tarlo''s eyes had a cruel excitement. He leaned forward slightly and whispered to Joey, Tell me, why? If you had agreed to me earlier, you would be the one sitting in the chair now." "However, since you''ve missed that opportunity, you have to pay the price yourself." "Now, do you understand the mistake that you have made?" Joey bit her lip and said in a low voice, "I- I understand." "Great, you finally know your mistake!" The corners of his mouth rose. With a cruel and excited smile, he nodded and said, "Go on." Her body trembled slightly, but she still squatted down. She stretched out her hands and was about to give him his slippers.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, at this moment, Judy, who was standing aside, suddenly snorted and said, "A maidservant should be like a maidservant. Kneel downpletely." Chapter 2005 Chapter 2005 "Ugh..." Upon hearing this, Joey''s eyes became cold and she looked at Judy. The cold look in her eyes gave Judy a fright. However, Joey immediately withdrew her gaze and squatted down. Tarlo snorted coldly and said, "You are my maidservant and she is the Crown Prince''s wife, so she is also your master. She asked you to kneel, don''t you understand?" Joey gritted her teeth so hard that they creaked, and the anger in her eyes almost gushed out. However, she still lowered her head. Her knees slowly slid down and she was about to kneel on the ground.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At the critical moment, a sharp voice suddenly sounded. "Joey, don''t!" Hearing this familiar voice, Joey couldn''t help but tremble. She turned around and immediately saw a figure rushing out from the crowd. His face was very familiar. It was Fade. "Fade, you..." She looked at him. He rushed forward and pulled Joey, who was about to kneel down, up. Tarlo, who was originallycent and enjoyed pressuring Joey, was shocked when he saw the figure who suddenly appeared. When he recognized Fade, his face immediately darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, "It''s you, Fade!" Fade red at him and said in a deep voice, "Tarlo, I warned you before not to touch her, otherwise, I would not be polite." At this moment, Joey pulled Fade''s clothes and whispered, "Fade, things are not what you think. I..." Opposite him, Tarlo''s face sank. He looked at Fade, narrowed his eyes and said, "Fade, it''s you." After a pause, he said, "You said that I am not to hurt your sister but you seem to have made a mistake because I didn''t hurt her at all." "The truth is in front of you and you are still quibbling!" Fade stared at him with a gloomy expression on his face. Tarlo curled his lip and said, "The truth? What you see may not be the truth. What you think may also not be the truth." "In fact, I''m not interested in Joey at all. Today, she begged me many times to be taken in as my maidservant, so I reluctantly agreed." "Impossible!" Fade instinctively said upon hearing this. However, Tarlo snorted, "If you don''t believe it, you can ask her yourself." Fade suppressed the anger in his heart and looked at Joey who was beside him. He asked, "Joey, what''s going on? Why did you agree..." Before he could finish his question, she raised her head and looked at him. She bit her lip and said in a low voice, "Fade, I did it voluntarily. You don''t have to worry about it. I will deal with it." "What!" This answer shocked him. He looked into her eyes and said, "Joey, I don''t believe that this is absolutely true. How can you willingly be a maidservant to Tarlo? Is there a reason, or is he threatening you?" He didn''t believe that she was willing, and he didn''t believe Tarlo either. He didn''t say much other than that he wasn''t interested in Joey. Furthermore, just a few days ago, his crazy pursuit of Joey was contrary to his current behavior. In that case, there was only one exnation to the whole thing, that was, there was a reason why she had no choice but to agree to this. At this time, after hearing Fade''s question. Tarlo, who was sitting in a chair, narrowed his eyes slightly and drummed on the armrest with his fingers. Then he said, "Joey, did I threaten you? Please make it clear to him!" "Fade, I..." Joey bit her lip and looked at Fade. She was about to say, "I didn''t..." However, before she could finish her words, he saw her embarrassed expression. Without thinking too much, he knew that this was definitely against her will. After all, the two of them had lived together since their childhood. With over ten years of interaction, hepletely understood her. Taking a deep breath, he put his hands on her shoulders and looked at her sincerely. He said in a low voice, "Joey, I want to know what happened. I know that there must be a reason why you made such a choice." "But don''t forget that I''m your senior, and I care about you. If there''s anything, you can tell me. I''ll do everything I can to help you solve it." "If even I can''t solve it, then let''s go back and ask the old man for help. He must have a way to solve the problem you encountered." "Joey, don''t you believe me or Master?" She listened to Fade''s sincere words, and the light in her eyes changed. Finally, her expression changed, and tears rolled down her face. She pouted and cried, "Fade, I was forced to agree, I..." Upon hearing this, Tarlo, who was sitting on the chair, suddenly couldn''t sit still. He mmed the table and stood up and shouted in a stern voice, "Joey, you have to consider this carefully! Do you know what will happen to you?" Meanwhile, the expressions of Hamilton and Mathilda, Tarlo''s parents, darkened. They ordered their men to surround Fade quietly and were about to attack him. However, as Fade swept his gaze, a powerful force spread out and directly pressed down on the men of the Long family, as well as on Tarlo, causing them to have difficulty breathing. Their movements were suppressed. Then, he helped Joey up and said softly, "Joey, I''m here. Don''t be afraid. No matter what happens, as long as I''m here, you won''t get hurt." She wiped her tears and stood up. She looked up at Tarlo with a little bit of confidence on her face. She said loudly, "Fade, after I rejected Tarlo, I went back to the Luo family and checked on Master Luo and the others." "Master Luo has been in poor healthtely. He often falls ill. He has used a lot of medicine and met with a lot of doctors, but there have been no improvements. I had a good talk with him, and then I found out that what happened this year had a great impact on him." "The Luo family, who used to live prestigiously in Capital City, had a big downfall, and are now surviving on scraps. Soon after, with your support, Fade, they managed to revive into more proper living conditions." "This time, the roller coaster-like change had a huge impact on Master Luo psychologically. Not just that, after what had happened to Centro, whom Master Luo dearly adores, he felt extremely upset. Furthermore, with his old age, his health is declining day by day." "He told me that he thought he wouldn''t live till this year. After hearing it, I was anxious about him, and I med myself in my heart. Centro is unconscious because of me. If he hadn''t protected me he wouldn''t..." As she said this, her tears flowed down and she started to cry. Chapter 2006 Chapter 2006 There was no need to exin any further as Fade understood what was happening. "Because of worry and self- me, you urgently wanted to find a way to save Gentro. However, even an expert at my level can''t do anything about Gentro''s situation. How are you going to immediately find a way?" "While you were worried and anxious, Tarlo got a message and received a medicine that could cure Gentro. However, his condition for giving the cure to you was for you to be his maidservant." After listening to the whole thing, Fade''s eyes sank. He looked at Tarlo and said coldly, "Did you threaten Joey?" Tarlo sneered and said, "I didn''t threaten her. I just made a deal with her. I have the medicine that she needs, and she happens to have something I need." Speaking of this, Tarlo stared at her with greed and lust in his eyes, and he couldn''t help but lick his lips. "This is just a deal; it''spletely consensual." "A deal!" Fade snorted and helped Joey up. Then, he said in a deep voice, "Since it''s a deal, you should cancel it now." With this, Fade held Joey and turned to leave. Upon seeing this, Tarlo''s face fell and his eyes showed a hint of harshness. He snorted and said, "Stop!" "What? Didn''t you say it was just a deal? Completely consensual?" Fade looked at Tarlo and said in a sarcastic tone, "Are you threatening me now, Mr. Long?" Tarlo took a breath and his nostrils red slightly. The anger in his eyes shed and he said, "The deal was done between Joey and I. You, Fade, have no right to make decisions for her." Immediately, he stared straight at Joey, lowered his voice, and said, "Joey, you have to think this over. If you miss this deal, you might not have another chance in the future." "After all, my family has spent quite a lot of effort in obtaining this medicinal pill." While speaking, a transparent ss bottle appeared in Tarlo''s hand. There was some sort of green liquid in it. "By the way, I heard that Dormer went to the hospital for another check-up, and his health is getting worse. I don''t know if he can survive for the remaining half of the year." Upon hearing this, Joey''s body couldn''t help but stiffen, and she began to hesitate. Once Tarlo saw this, he continued, "If youe back now, I will pretend like nothing happened, and still ept you as a maidservant." As he spoke, he sat back in his chair. He raised his legs and said, "Come here, take off my shoes!" Judy, who was standing at the side, also had an arrogant expression on her face at this moment. She said, "If you''re a maid, you must have the consciousness of one. Don''t do something that is beyond your ce." "I..." Joey''s eyes showed that she was struggling, and she almost couldn''t help but take a step forward. However, Fade grabbed her. Her eyes revealed her pain. "Fade, Centro is like this because of me. I can''t just let him..." Not waiting for her to finish, he put his hands on her shoulders and said, "Joey, don''t worry about Centro and Dormer. I can cure all of them." "Fade, you can cure them? Is it true? Didn''t you say that..." She couldn''t believe it. He exined, "I just found a herb called the White Dew Juncus. After refining it, my strength has improved a lot, as well as my medical skills. Now, I am sure that I can cure Centro." Joey was a powerful martial artist in the middle stage of Heaven Level, and she was also from the same n as Fade. Naturally, she knew his situation and the effect of the White Dew Juncus. Her eyes instantly showed excitement. "Fade, is this true? Did you really get the White Dew Juncus? Can it really cure Centro?" "Of course it''s true! Do you think I''ll lie to you?" He pinched her nose gently.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She immediately rxed, and the sadness on her face disappeared. She regained the excitement and joy she had before. "That''s great. Fade, let''s go back and treat him." "Yes, let''s go!" He nodded, held Joey''s hand, and turned to leave. Tarlo, who was sitting on the chair, did not expect this to happen at all. His expression changed drastically and he shouted, "Joey, you have to think this over. If you leave now, Centro and Dormer will be done for." She ignored himpletely and continued to leave. "Joey, if you don''t look back now, I will destroy the medicine in my hand." Tarlo lifted the medicine and feigned dropping it. However, she still had no intention of turning back. She walked side by side with Fade and he whispered to her about the White Dew Juncus She learned that the herb was given by Jaguar, and immediately felt more assured. Upon watching Fade and Joey make their way out of the living room, Tarlo was full of anger, and he could no longer control himself. He shouted, "Stop them now!" In an instant, a ttering sound could be heard. Countless martial artists and guards, d in ck armor, swarmed over from every corner, filling therge living room with people. With just a nce, one could see that there were at least five hundred martial artists present. Moreover, the strength of these people was exceptional. They were basically between thete stage of the ck Level and the middle stage of the Earth Level. In an instant, the whole hall was shrouded by a strong energy, and the air seemed to be imposing. With a breath, one could smell faint gunpowder. Given the situation, Fade and Joey stopped. Squinting slightly, Fade turned to look at Tarlo and said in a low voice, "What do you mean by this?" Tarlo''s face was extremely stern and full of hatred. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Joey, you are not allowed to leave!" She was the woman he liked and no woman of his liking had ever left him. If he couldn''t seed, he would rather destroy her than let anyone get their hands on the woman he liked. This was a one-of-a-kind obsession! "Not allowed to leave?" Fade snorted coldly. "Mr. Long, are you trying to gain her with force? It''s not appropriate for the renowned Long family to openlymit such an illegal crime!" Tarlo sneered and said, "For me, all that matters is what I want to do and not want to do. There''s no such thing as appropriateness." "Really?" Fade said coldly, "That''s just right for me. I have only wanted to leave and not wanted to leave. No one has ever forced me to do anything." While speaking, his imposing energy surged and his positive energy spread out. He was not afraid of Tarlo''s threat at all. Chapter 2007 Chapter 2007 Tarlo narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "You have to think about this carefully. What will happen if you go against the Long family?" "If you want to fight, fight. There''s no need to talk so much nonsense." Fade was not afraid. Instantly, Tarlo was infuriated. He waved his hand and said, "Move now and kill Fade!" After listening to Tarlo''s words, Hamilton said in a deep voice, "Everyone, today, the Long family has organized the Long Dragon Banquet. Each invited guest has a high status within Capital City." "And I remember very clearly that you, Fade, are not one of the guests of the Long family." "Some thief has trespassed into the Long Mansion. At this moment, the Long family has caught the thief. Dear honored guests, please bear witness for us." It was definitely real that Hamilton was one cunning fox. He not only attacked Fade, but also produced such a profound reason to turn Fade into a thief who broke into other people''s houses, and made it seem like his family was catching the thief. Not only was he trying to kill Fade, he was trying to do it publicly. He was trying to kill without shedding blood. The guests took Hamilton''s words into ount and started to dere their opinions. "Such a bold thief, to have trespassed into the Long family''s home. He should be arrested." "This behavior is evil. We must catch him immediately and kill him right away." "Evil thieves reap what they sow. They deserve to die." Upon hearing these words, Fade''s eyes nced around as he memorized the faces of these guests and celebrities. He sneered and said, "I''l| remember your words. After this, I will visit you one by one." Upon hearing this, many guests'' faces immediately turned pale, and they looked a little worried. After all, Fade''s recent fame and achievements were very well-known in Capital City. Although these people were all important figures, they absolutely did not want to offend such an elite Martial Arts Master. Instantly, many people shut their mouths and kept shrinking back, worried that he would remember their faces. Upon seeing this, Hamilton said, "My distinguished guests, don''t worry. The Long family will kill the thief immediately and protect the lives of all the distinguished guests." Following Hamilton''s order, the five hundred masters began to attack Fade. Fade pulled Joey behind him, slightly raised his mouth and said with a smirk, "It seems like I have to stretch my muscles and bones today." Upon speaking, he got up and jumped more than ten meters high into the air.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Upon seeing this, Tarlo suddenly shouted, "He wants to escape. Stop him." The five hundred guards approached with loud thuds and formed a huge round circle under Fade. In the air, Fade looked down from above, and the aura of his positive energy was like a vast tide, spreading down with a roar. With a strong shock wave, it directly bombarded the guards below. The guards just felt a powerful pressure, but before they could use their positive energy to resist, they were struck by his majestic aura. The shock started at the center of the round circle. The group of guards fell to the ground due to the force of the shock, unable to even let out a scream in time. And then, with the point of impact at the center, the force spread out. The circle of guards were attacked and fell to the ground one by one like petals. In the end, more than five hundred guards weren''t able to defend against Fade''s attack and they were all knocked to the ground. At this time, Fade put his hands behind his back andnded back on the ground with a calm expression on his face. He looked at Hamilton and Tarlo and said coldly, "Do you still want to fight?" Suddenly, the two''s faces could not help but stiffen, and their expressions changed drastically. Although they knew that Fade was powerful, they didn''t expect him to be so powerful that their five hundred guards couldn''t even withstand a single blow and were defeated by him. Of course, there were certainly more guards in the Long family. The real Heaven Level masters had not made a move. However, even if they attacked, Hamilton doubted that they were a match for Fade at the moment. For Joey, it was not a worthy fall. The Long father and son were in deep thought. At this moment, all the guests around were extremely frightened. They were stuck to their spots and did not dare to move. Especially those guests who had shouted in support of the Long family against Fade. At that e moment their faces were as pale as ash and their foreheads were covered with cold sweat. Their legs were weak, and they almost couldn''t stand still. The atmosphere was silent. As Fade saw that no one from the Long family was talking, he snorted and turned around. He took Joey''s arm and said softly, "Let''s go." Then, the both of them headed out of the living room. The guests in front of Fade immediately separated like the tide and made way for them. They didn''t dare to block them at all. Some of them didn''t even dare to look up at him. In the living room, Tarlo watched the retreating figures of the two people as they left. He gnashed his teeth with hatred, clenched his fists, and said, "Dad, are we going to let them leave like this?" "Where will we put our dignity after such an incident?" At this moment, Judy had also rapidly entered the role of a daughter-inw. She said, "Dad, today is our family''s big day and the Long Dragon Banquet. In all these years, no one has been able to ruin the Long Dragon Banquet in such a manner. This time around, it was all because of that Fade..." "Shut up!" Hamilton''s face was upset and disappointed. He shouted and red at Tarlo and Judy. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Don''t let him go? I know very well that I can''t let him go! However, what are we going to do? Can the both of you stop him?" Hamilton said in a low voice. Tarlo''s expression changed, and then he said, "Dad, aren''t there hidden masters in the Long family? Let them..." "Shut up! Those are the forces left by your grandfather. They are used to do great things, not to help you quench your jealousy." Hamilton et scolded, "Over a woman, you have caused such a scene. You''ve let me down too much." "Dad, I-1 didn''t expect it to be like this." Tarlo looked aggrieved, "Besides, I really fell in love with Joey, so..." When Judy heard this, the muscles in her face trembled and a hint of sourness showed on her face, but in the end, she didn''t say anything. At this moment, Fade and Joey had already walked out of therge living room, and their figures were about to disappear. Right then, suddenly, a cheerful woman''sughter could be heard. "Dad, Mom, I''m back. How could you not wait for me before starting the Long Dragon Banquet?" This voice immediately changed the suppressed atmosphere. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the source of the voice. Tarlo was also stunned for a moment, but then his face was filled with excitement and a bright smile. "Tiana, you are back." "Dad, my sister is back. Fade can''t go. She can definitely defeat him." While speaking, Tarlo ran out excitedly. Chapter 2008 Chapter 2008 Immediately, everyone''s eyes turned to a tall woman in a yellow dress who was walking in. The woman was dressed in a full traditional costume. She walked into the hall full of people in suits and gowns, showing no difort. Alongside the traditional interior of the Long family, the other guests seemed very out of ce. For a moment, everyone''s eyes were glued to the woman, as they couldn''t help but look over at her. "This woman is so beautiful. She looks like a fairy from the movies." "The fairies in the movies are just characters, but they don''t have the temperament of a fairy at all. This woman in front of us is a real fairy." "Who is this woman? Why has shee to the Long family?" "Is she also a member of the Long family?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "But, I haven''t heard of the Long family having another daughter?" "I heard a rumor that the Long family once had a daughter. When she was very young, she was chosen by a master and sent to learn martial arts. Is this the one..." While everyone was whispering, Tarlo hugged the woman and said in surprise, "Tiana, you''re back. I miss you so much." The woman, Tiana, patted Tarlo''s back and revealed a doting smile. She said, "Tarlo, you are already an adult. Why are you still pestering your elder sister like a child?" "Tiana, I will always behave like a child in front of you." Tarlo smiled at the woman. Upon seeing this, the woman smiled and patted his back. Then, she pointed behind her and said, "Let''s chat properlyter. Now, let me introduce some of my friends to you first." Hamilton also came over at this moment and said with a smile, "Tiana, you''re back!" She nodded and immediately said, "Dad, I brought a few friends to participate in the Long Dragon Banquet. I hope you don''t mind." Following the woman''s words, everyone looked over. They then realized that three people were following behind her. Among them was a young woman dressed very simrly to Tiana, but she looked younger than her. The other two were men. One was dressed in a ck robe and had a smile on his face. He appeared to be quite gentle and elegant, giving off a schrly air. The other man was tall and sturdy, with a serious face. He crossed his arms in front of his chest, and his eyes were like torches. Almost no one dared to look at him. These people exuded a heart- palpitating power, which caused the people around them to keep their distance. Hamilton also noticed their aura and his voice became respectful and enthusiastic, "Tiana, who are these distinguished guests?" She smiled and answered, "Dad, this time, we came back as the participants of the International Youth Martial Arts Convention. Thepetition is about to begin. Our master instructed those with ranks toe down for a small gathering to get to know each other." Upon hearing Tiana''s words, everyone else present immediately understood what was going on, and they looked at them with more awe. "The participants? Does that mean that all of these people are the disciples of the Heaven Level n?" "Judging from their auras, they are very strong. I can''t even raise my head to look up at them." "They are indeed from the Heaven Level n. Their auras arepletely different." Tiana continued to make introductions to Tarlo. She pointed to the girl beside her and said, "This is Kelly Yew. She is like me, and is my junior from Lindsay Hall." "Hello, Uncle!" Kelly smiled and nodded to Hamilton as she greeted him. Tarlo, by the side, looked at the extremely sweet Kelly, and his eyes began to sparkle. However, as she was a disciple of a Heaven Level n, he did not dare to be too arrogant and immediately withdrew his eyes. Then, Tiana continued to make the introductions. Pointing at the good- looking man in the ck robe, she said, "This is Pluto Zuo, a disciple of Wushuang Tower. Moreover, his uncle, Kinsley Zou, is Wushuang Tower''s master, Master Zou." Upon hearing this, Hamilton''s expression changed. He reached out his hands and shook hands with Pluto. "So you''re Master Zou''s nephew. I''m d to meet you on this wonderful day." "Master Long, likewise. It''s my honor to be a guest of the Long family today." Pluto smiled. Although it was just polite words, his smile and gentle tone were refreshing. Lastly, Tiana introduced the burly and stern man, "This is my senior, Halston long, a disciple of Tianwu n." "Nice to meet you," Hamilton greeted with a smile. However, Halston''s temperament was much colder. He merely nodded his head slightly and responded with a hum. After introducing the three people, Tiana smiled and said, "There were a few people who couldn''t make it today. I''ll introduce them to you when I have the chance." After that, Tiana stepped in. As a result, she looked around and saw the guards who were lying on the ground, moaning in pain. She frowned and said, "Dad, what''s going on? Isn''t the banquet today? This..." At this point, Hamilton''s face couldn''t help but sink. Tarlo, who was standing at a side, suddenly became excited and quickly said, "My sister, you must uphold justice for me. Today, someone came to the Long family and caused trouble. He was very arrogant and even made a move on me. You must teach him a lesson." "What! How could this happen?" Tiana''s face suddenly fell. "Who is it? How dare he cause trouble in the Long family?" "Tiana, they just left They should not have gone far. They are outside. Stop them," Tarlo pointed in the direction in which Fade and Joey had just left and said in a hurry. "Humph! How dare they! Let me catch him and bring him back." Tiana snorted, turned around, and rushed forward quickly. Seeing this, Tarlo''s eyes had an excited look and he shouted, "Tiana, you must catch Fade Chen and teach him a good lesson." "Fade Chen!" Upon mentioning his name, Kelly, Pluto, and Halston''s faces changed. Hamilton immediately said, "The person who caused the trouble is called Fade Chen and he is a self-learned martial artist. He has been causing trouble in Capital City recently. He has the title of Master Chen." "That''s right. Fade has recently be the champion of the Qualifying Competition and has also obtained a spot in thepetition. Speaking of which, he still..." Without waiting for Hamilton to finish his words, the three faces changed. Kelly was very surprised. "It''s Fade. Recently, his reputation has been the topic of conversation in the Heaven Level ns, and many people are talking about him." Chapter 2009 Chapter 2009 Pluto narrowed his eyes and whispered to himself, "Fade, he was the one whom Uncle mentioned before. He asked me to get to know him. He..." Halston, on the other hand, snorted coldly. Without saying a word, he immediately ran out with a straight face. "Let''s go and have a look." Pluto and Kelly followed after him. Upon seeing this, everyone was shocked. However, Tarlo thought of something. He smirked sinisterly and said, "In the preliminaries, Fade disabled Laverick, who came to challenge him, hence winning a ce for Joey." "That Laverick must be a disciple from Tianwu n!" After listening to Tarlo''s words, everyone suddenly thought of this and their faces immediately changed. "I didn''t expect to see a disciple from a Heaven Level n at the banquet. I''m so lucky." "This is how powerful the Long family is. I didn''t expect the Long family to have a daughter who is practicing martial arts at Lindsay Hall. She''s simply too amazing." "Fade has offended two esteemed disciples from Lindsay Hall and Tianwu n. I''m afraid he''s going to suffer a lot." "However, it probably won''t go too far. After all, from a certain point of view, Fade is also considered their teammate as they will be participating in thepetition together." "Humph, teammates! You think too highly of Fade. He''s just a loner who barely managed to obtain a spot by relying on various evil methods. Do you think that the four Heaven level people will think highly of him? Not to mention that Fade has already offended Tianwu n. Now, he has offended Lindsay Hall''s Tiana as well. I think he will definitely not be able to survive in this team." Amidst the discussion, many guests followed them out as if they were watching a good show. In the open space outside the Long Mansion, Fade and Joey were stopped by Tiana as soon as they walked out of the manor. Looking at the unfriendly woman in front of him, Fade could not help but frown. He said coldly, "You are blocking me. What''s the matter?" "What''s the matter?" Tiana snorted coldly, red at him, and said, "Are you Fade who has caused trouble for the Long family? Admit your faults immediately. Go back obediently, kneel down, and apologize to the Long family. Maybe, for the sake of being teammates, I will forgive you this time." "Kneel down? Teammate?" Fade raised his eyebrows and his face darkened instantly. At that, Halston and the rest rushed over. Halston''s face was stern as he looked at Fade. He said in a deep voice, "Are you Fade?" Fade looked at these strangers and sensed their powerful aura. He could not help but frown and said coldly, "Yes, I am." Tarlo also rushed over at this moment andughed excitedly, "Fade, you didn''t think of it, did you? My sister is a disciple of Lindsay Hall. Now, kneel down and admit your mistake, and then hand over Joey obediently. Perhaps, I will consider sparing your life." "A disciple of Lindsay Hall." Fade looked at Tiana with a little surprise, and then looked at the people around him. At this point, Pluto said, "Fade, I''m Pluto from Wushuang Tower. We are the contestants of the International Youth Martial Arts Convention." Upon hearing this, Fade immediately understood who these people in front of him were. It seemed that these people were whom General Xu told him about, and intended for him to get to know them. However, judging from the current situation, forget getting close to each other, the best they could do was to get to know each other. These thoughts shed across Fade''s mind in an instant. He snorted and looked at the Long family and said with a cold snort, "So what if you''re a disciple of Lindsay Hall? Do you think that the Long family can bully others like this with your power?" "Don''t talk nonsense. Get down on your knees!" Tiana shouted and was about to hit Fade. He didn''t fear her at all. Facing her, he said, "Get out of my way," "How dare you! How dare you..." She was furious and was about to attack. Halston, who was standing by the side, also had an eager expression on his face. He almost couldn''t hold back his urge to make his move. At this moment, Pluto stood up and said, "Tiana, Halston, and Fade, don''t be impulsive. Let''s talk this through. Maybe there are some misunderstandings. Don''t hurt the peace." Kelly, who had a round and sweet face, also said at this moment, "My senior, when we went down the mountain, our master told us not to do anything, so..." ''TH teach the shameless fanatics who attacked the Long family a lesson. How could I not do anything?" Tiana grumbled in a low voice. Hearing this, Fade sneered and said, "Shameless? So, apparently, it''s natural for the Long family to bully people. If resist, I will be called shameless. If the Long family is so virtuous, then what can I do as a fanatic?" "You''re still quibbling!" Tiana shouted. "I''ll teach you a lesson." Fade responded coldly, "If you want to fight, I am not afraid of anyone." Their positive energy was already exuding from their body. At this point, Pluto shouted in a hurry, "Tiana, stop!"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She, who was about to fight, had to stop when she saw Pluto rush out. She frowned and said to him, "Pluto, what do you mean? Are you siding with Fade?" Pluto said, "Tiana, I''m not taking sides. From the looks of it, this could really be the Long family''s fault, so..." "My family''s fault?" Upon hearing this, her voice suddenly raised a little, and her eyebrows almost shot up. Seeing this, Pluto quickly told her what he had just learned. Then, he looked at Tarlo and said, "Tiana, generally speaking, all this happened because your brother kept pestering Joey Fade did what he did only to rescue her." Kelly, who was standing by the side, said in a low voice, "If it''s true, this is too much. Furthermore, speaking of Joey, she is also our teammate." After her twopanions made these remarks, Tiana had to resist the urge to fight. She looked at Tarlo and said, "Tell me, what''s going on?" He didn''t expect things to turn out like this. He was stunned for a moment and hesitated. "My sister, I-I really like Joey. Besides, I didn''t force her. I just made a deal with her. It was consensual." Meanwhile, Fade snorted and said, "Consensual? If that''s the case, Joey has now chosen not to continue with the deal, so we are leaving. Now, who are you, the Long family, to stop us from leaving? Is this really consensual?" "Th-This..." Tarlo was speechless for a moment. Tiana''s face darkened. She looked at Fade and said, "Perhaps my brother was a little anxious and impatient about this matter, but today is a big day for the Long family, the Long" Dragon Banquet. You, Fade, messed this up in front of so many guests. You''re going too far, aren''t you?" "One is impatient, and the other is too much." Fade snorted coldly and said in a low voice, "You downy their attacking me by saying that they were impatient, yet you call me resisting too much?" "Tiana, do you think you and your Long family get to call all the shots in this world?" Fade asked proudly. Tiana was instantly enraged. Her positive energy that was emanating from her body burst forth. Her pale yellow dress and ck hair danced in the wind. "How dare you!" "Without reason, you want to make a move?" Fade snorted. Without backing down, he stepped towards her. "In that case, I''ll be much obliged to put Lindsay Hall''s skills to the test!" Chapter 2010 Chapter 2010 For a moment, Fade and Tiana almost attacked at the same time; their positive energy surged from their bodies. From a distance, it looked like two small and violent suns outside the Long Mansion were about to collide. Pluto and Kelly looked anxious and tried to stop them. However, the two of them moved too fast. Right when they were about to stop them, it was already toote. Under such circumstances, Pluto and Kelly had to evacuate the onlookers as far as possible. That was because they were very clear that when Tiana was fighting someone of Fade''s level, the aftermath of the battle would very likely crush the onlookers. At this moment, when Tiana saw that Fade dared to fight with her, she raised her eyebrows and had a look of anger and fierceness appeared on her face. She shouted at Fade, "You dare fight me! You are looking for death." In an instant, her dress danced in the wind, as if a fairy had descended to the mortal world. It carried a holy aura that no one else could approach, and a terrifying pressure pressed down on Fade. It felt like an invisible tall and sturdy mountain was about to fall from the sky and press down on him. However, at this moment, faced with this attack, his expression was very calm. He slightly narrowed his eyes. In his right hand, the aura of positive energy condensed into a small, scorching sun and directly struck out against Tiana''s attack that was falling from the sky. Bang! With a loud noise, both of their energies collided. It seemed like Tiana''s energy was about to crush Fade. However, with a crisp clicking sound, her face changed. Her once confident expression changed to shock. That was because she was determined to win with the move she made. However, it was shattered by Fade''s palm after it met with his energy. In a counterattack, his palm power, with a violent strong wind, attacked her. "How is this possible?" She was very surprised, but she quickly came to her senses and patted out several forces to block the aftermath of Fade''s p. Boom! Feeling the power of this p, her face sank. She looked at him and her expression changed. "This Fade, his strength is stronger than I imagined." However, she then gave a cold snort and began to concentrate her energy, ready to attack again. "Fade Chen, you''ve angered me. Next, I''m going to go all out." On the ground, Fade''s eyes shed a cold light, and a murderous intent shed through his heart. He said coldly, "Come on!" A soft cry sounded and ayer of mist appeared beside her, quietly covering the area. Some mist entered the mouths and noses of some of the nearby martial artists; it seeped into their blood. It followed the flow of their meridians and began to circte. In the beginning, there was nothing out of the ordinary. However, as soon as they lingered a bit longer, the martial artists immediately discovered that something wrong was happening. After absorbing the mist, the positive energy within their meridians was actually affected. As it circted, it became as slow as a traffic jam. For a moment, these martial artists turned pale with fright and their expressions became flustered. Seeing this, Kelly quicklyforted El.ne the martial artists by the side, "Don''t panic, this is just one of the unique skills of Lindsay Hall. It will only affect the operation of positive energy, but there is no poison. When the mist dissipates, you will be back t¨¦mnormal within a few hours of rest. There will be no side effects." Upon hearing her words, the martial artists who were affected felt relieved. At the same time, they looked at the center of the mist and couldn''t help but think about the battle inside. They had been this affected by just a little bit of mist. As for Fade, who was in the center of the mist, what would happen to him? Perhaps he was already lying on the ground, unable to move.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At this moment, Tiana, who was in the middle of the mist, looked at Fade, whose movements gradually slowed down and his eyes turned dull. She had a smile at the corner of her mouth and she said Cordel "Your e positive energy is not bad, but the way you use it is too rough. It is nothingpared to our Heaven Level n." "Let me show you the true strength of a Heaven Level n!" With a confident smile, a soft ribbon appeared in Tiana''s hand. Like a spiritual snake, it flexibly jumped up and down in the mist, and finally approached Fade with a terrifying snake tongue. "This is the price of offending the Long family!" She looked at the ribbon that was about to wrap around him and smiled. She knew very well that if she was to wrap him with her ribbons, the positive energy within Fade''s body would almostpletely stop circting. Without positive energy, he would be crippled. She would be able to do whatever she wanted to do then. At that moment, she was very proud of herself and thought that she would surely win. However, Fade''s eyes suddenly lit up as he stood without moving. He raised his right hand and grabbed the ribbon, which was flying towards him. Seeing this, Tiana couldn''t help but be shocked. "How is this possible? You were in my mist. How..." "You think that I won''t be able to detect this little trick of yours?" He sneered, whilementing to Tiana, "This is the unique technique of Lindsay Hall. ''Misty Smoke'', right? It''s not bad, but it''s a pity that you''ve only learned a half-finished technique, yet you''re showive it off. What a joke." "The real Misty Smoke is released quietly and will silently attack the enemy. When the enemy reacts, that is when they will be defeated and will die." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "However, this skill of yours is simply ridiculous. Producing such arge area of mist, do you think the enemy is a fool? In this kind of situation, do you think the enemy will not know how to dodge or guard themselves?" "That I let you think so highly of yourself and let you feel like you had won. Did you now think that this might be a trap from the enemy?" Fade''s words made Tiana speechless, as she couldn''t utter a word. "Come on down." He grabbed the ribbon with his right hand and pulled hard. A huge force suddenly pulled her down from the air. She was shocked and tried to resist, butpared to his strength, she was too weak. With a "whoosh", he easily pulled her down, and she dropped directly towards his arms. If this continued, she would drop into his arms, while the mist around him slowly dissipated. If other people saw this, she would not be able to ept it. Suddenly, she gritted her teeth and a dagger appeared in her hand. She shouted at Fade, "Let me go, or I''ll kill you!" Chapter 2011 Chapter 2011 Upon seeing this, Fade could not help but frown. He snorted coldly and said, "A vicious guy? I initially thought of just teaching you a lesson, but since that''s the case, don''t me me for being rude." Upon speaking, his left hand moved. He pped Tiana''s wrist, causing the dagger to fall from her grasp. He grabbed the ribbon with his right arm, rolled it, and pulled her close. Then his right hand moved quickly. The ribbon seemed toe alive and began to jump around her body. A few secondster, her whole body was wrapped by her ribbon. She fell to the ground and could not move. She couldn''t believe that she was beaten by Fade, but what was more uneptable was that he had used her own ribbons to defeat her. After being pulled up, the ribbon began to exert pressure, tightly clinging to her body, outlining her graceful figure. The whole scene seemed a little sensual. "Let go, let me go!" She struggled, trying to get rid of the restrictions. However, Fade pped Tiana''s bottom and shouted, "If you don''t listen to me, don''t me me for doing something worse." "Y-You..." Her face was burning red as her body was full of anger and her eyes filled with rage. He couldn''t care less. He waved his hand to disperse the remaining mist, and walked out with her in his right hand. At this moment, when the people who had retreated to the side saw the mist dissipate, they couldn''t help bute closer to see what had happened. Especially Tarlo, whose face was full of excitement as he couldn''t contain himself from rushing forward to celebrate his sister''s win. However, as the mist dissipated, Fade walked out with Tiana, who was tied up like a dumpling. The scene caused shock all over. "Wh-What happened?" "T-The one who''s tied up is Tiana, Miss Long, isn''t it? "How could this be? Just now, she was just like a fairy, so how could..." For a moment, many people stared at Tiana with burning eyes and couldn''t utter a single word. After all, this contrast and impact was so strong that many people were stunned. They couldn''t find the right words to describe their mood at the moment. She was high and mighty, invible like a fairy, prior to this. She was an existence that everyone raised their heads and looked up to. However, now, the fairy was tied up in Fade''s hands, with her curves outlined through the wrappings. She looked very embarrassed. Some people couldn''t help but feel that this was a little sensual. Forget ordinary people, even the disciples of the various ns, including Halston, Pluto, and Kelly, did not expect this to happen. Especially Kelly, she couldn''t help covering her mouth at this moment. Her face was full of shock. It seemed like she couldn''t believe that the person in front of her was her proud and invible senior. "Senior, y-you..." After the shock of the crowd, the Long family members were the first to regain their wits. Tarlo was full of anger. He pointed at Fade and shouted, "Fade, let my sister go!" Hamilton also said in a low voice, "Fade, stop now, otherwise, our Long family will be at odds with you." Hearing this, Fade looked at them coldly and said, "If you take the initiative to apologize, perhaps I will let her go." "But not only do you all not admit to your wrongdoings, you dare to threaten me, so don''t me me for being rude." After that, his right hand, which was holding the ribbon, shook a few times. Suddenly, the wrappings around Tiana began to tremble. The ribbon was tightened and deeply embedded into her clothes, squeezing out pieces of the curves on her body. She had never experienced such a thing. She felt extremely humiliated. Her eyes were full of anger and her teeth almost broke from constant gritting. The Long family was also very angry. Their furious eyes almost turned into bullets, showering Fade and creating a thousand holes. Just when Hamilton was about to open his mouth to start an attack at Fade, Halston stood up and said in a low voice, "Fade, you''ve gone too far. Let Tiana go!" "Who do you think you are? Who gave you the right to interfere with my matters?" Fade snorted coldly as he looked at him. "You..." Halston was furious. His expression darkened and he said, "Fade, I know you have a good reputation in the secr world. You have achieved plenty in martial arts and have been spoiled. However, you have to know that there will always be someone better than you. You''d better not be too proud of yourself." "Yes, indeed, there will always be someone better than me, but that someone is not you." "Fade, are you forcing me to make a move on you?" Halston took a step forward. His energy began to surge, and his desire to fight rose. Fade raised his eyebrows and said with a disdainful sneer, "Let''s do it. I''ve killed more than one of the good-for-nothings from Tianwu n." His words instantly infuriated Halston, and the expression on his face darkened. After all, the fact that Laveriek had been crippled by Fade had caused him to hold a grudge against him. Furthermore, at that moment, Fade deliberately mentioned this matter, instantly causing Halston to fly into a rage. He couldn''t hold back his impulse and was about to make his move. Seeing this, Pluto, who was standing beside him, suddenly felt bad and quickly said, "Halston, don''t be impulsive, and Master Chen, please stop making thesements."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Pluto, this has nothing to do with you. Go away!" Halston roared. Fade didn''t say anything. Instead, he looked at Halston with burning eyes and didn''t turn shy away from the attack. As the fight was about to start, a loud and deep voice sounded, "Stop this instant!" Right away, everyone turned and looked over at the source of the shout. Then, everyone saw a burly man step out of the darkness. When the light shone on the man''s face, the crowd realized who the man was and their expressions changed. Many of them cried out in surprise. "Master Zhu! Master Zhu is here!" "Why is Master Zhu here?" "Galeno Zhu, Master Zhu of the Martial Arts League!" Upon seeing Master Zhu''s arrival, Fade and Halston''s expressions changed. They met each other''s eyes and immediately withdrew their positive energy. "You are all teammates,rades who will fight side by side in the future. Is this how you should treat yourpanions?" Galeno shouted at them. A few of them had changed expressions, some of them moved their mouths but they couldn''t say anything. Chapter 2012 Chapter 2012 Fade also let go of Tiana who was in his arms, and Hamilton immediately came forward and untied his daughter from the ribbons. Tarlo, who was by the side, red at Fade indignantly, then looked at Galeno andined, "Master Zhu, you''ve seen it. Fade is so arrogant. He not only made a big scene during the Long Dragon Banquet but even beat up my sister. You hurry and..." However, before Tarlo could finish, Hamilton, who was at the side, shouted at his son, "Tarlo, shut up!" Hamilton looked at Galeno and said, "Master Zhu, my child''s words are a little reckless. Please forgive me." Galeno said lightly, "I won''t take a child''s words to heart." Hamilton then asked, "Why are you here today, Master Zhu?" Galeno looked at Fade, Pluto, and Halston and said, "I''m here for them. They are teammates for the International Youth Martial Arts Competition. They will need to undergo training together." "I am the person in charge. Upon hearing that a few of them were here, I came to retrieve them." "It''s gettingte. I''ll be leaving with them now. Is this alright for the Long family?" Galeno asked. Hamilton was silent for a few seconds, then nodded and said, "Since it''s business, I don''t mind. It''s gettingte, so just go ahead. Have a safe trip." Galeno nodded. Following that, he waved at Pluto, Halston, and Kelly as he said, "Follow me." Finally, Galeno nced at Tiana and added to Hamilton, "Of course, the head of the Long family and his daughter have been separated for too long. Tiana doesn''t have toe with us tonight. She can stay at home and spend time with your family. Come back to the meeting tomorrow."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Thank you, Master Zhu," Hamilton said and watched Galeno lead the others away. Hamilton announced the end of the Long Dragon Banquet and sent all the guests home. Thus, the Long Mansion, which had been bustling with activity a while ago, suddenly became quiet and deste. Hamilton sat in the main seat of the inner hall. He looked terrible as he was extremely upset. Tarlo was puzzled and shouted, "Dad, how can you let Fade and Joey leave so easily? He beat me up and even treated my sister like that. Then, just like that, you let him quietly leave. How are we supposed to face the public now? I..." "Shut up!" Hamilton shouted and red at his son. "Are you a fool? Galeno has always thought highly of Fade and has a close rtionship with him. Galeno has personallye forward to take him away. If I don''t let them leave, do you want me to fight against him?" "This..." Tarlo was stunned, but he still curled his lips and said, "Isn''t he just Galeno? It''s no big deal. It''s not like we can''t deal with him. We can just directly make a deal with him." "Shut up! Have you lost your mind? How can you say something like that?" Hamilton thundered. "What matters is not Galeno''s strength, but his identity. He is one of the leaders of the Martial Arts League and also one of the right-hand men of Jaguar Xu." "Challenging Galeno means attacking official martial artists and Jaguar himself. Do you want the Long family to die?" "I, no, I just didn''t think so much. I..." Tarlo lowered his head and muttered. "If you didn''t think too much, then what were you thinking about all day? All you know is how to have fun and all you care about is women. Look at you now. You don''t look like a Crown Prince at all. You are going to ruin the Long family''s hundreds of years of inheritance," Hamilton cursed again. Tarlo muttered, "1-1 really like Joey. I like her, so..." By the side, Mathilda quickly pulled Tarlo''s clothes, motioned for him to shut up, and then said, "Hamilton, things have already happened, so stop being angry. The next thing to consider is how to solve what happens next." "After this incident, the Long family and Fade have be enemies. It''s almost impossible to resolve. Therefore, we have to think about how to deal with him next." Upon hearing this, Hamilton was silent. He lowered his head and started to think. At this time, Tiana, who had changed her clothes and washed up, strode in and said, "Dad, Mom, you don''t have to worry. Fade is nothing to worry about." Upon hearing the voice, they all looked over at her. Hamilton asked with a puzzled expression, "Tiana, how could you say that? Fade''s strength can''t be underestimated. Besides, there is Galeno behind him. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to kill him." The corners of Tiana''s eyes twitched as she said, "No matter how powerful he is, he''s just a secr martial artist. He''s not on the same level as us, who are from Heaven Level ns." Upon hearing this, Tarlo couldn''t help but ask, "Tiana, but you were defeated and beaten up by Fade just now, so what happened?" "You..." Tiana stared at her brother and then exined, "It was an el.ne ident. just wanted to teach that guy a lesson and didn''t take it seriously, but that guy directly attacked me. I was careless and allowed him to seed." S "If I really was to fight him, he won''t be a match for me." She spoke confidently and then added. "Other than me, Fade has many enemies. Last time, he crippled Laverick and caused a lot of discussion in Tianwu n. This set time, the two disciples of the Tranwu n Halston and Kaegan, will definitely not be nice to him." "Moreover, I''ve also heard that Laverick''s master, Walmor Sun, the great elder of Tianwu n, has already personallye down from the mountains. Once he arrives, Fade won''t have a good end." Upon hearing this, Hamilton and Tarlo''s eyes lit up and there was excitement in their eyes. "Walmor Sun is a real master! Even in the Tianwu n, he is one of the top masters. His strength has already reached the advanced stage of the Heaven Level, ranking 20th on the Divine Dragon List." "Now, that Chen kid has nowhere to run. Let''s see how his arrogant attitude handles this." Upon hearing this news, the atmosphere in the inner hall of the Long family suddenly became lively. They had their meal together and stayed up till midnight. Tiana and her drunk younger brother walked into the bedroom in the backyard. Under the moonlight, she looked at her younger brother with doting eyes and asked, "Tarlo, are you interested in joining a Heaven Level n to learn martial arts?" "If you''d like to, given my current status, we can ask my master for an opportunity once again. I''ll make a spot for you and you''ll be able to enter a Heaven Level n." Chapter 2013 Chapter 2013 "You are probably aware of what Heaven Level ns are like. Disciples of Heaven Level ns are all so powerful. If you do enter a n and even if you train for just a few years, you''ll be able to control the Long family better when you return. This can bring great advantages to the Long family as well. You..." As Tiana got more excited, Tarlo paid little interest. He said, "Let''s not talk about that. I''m not interested in learning martial arts. Besides, the strength of my martial arts has reached the Earth Level and I''m also an expert. That''s enough for me in the secr world." "Moreover, as the Crown Prince of the Long family, no one dares toy a finger on me. I don''t have to learn martial arts." "Tarlo, you..." She felt a little helpless. He smiled, held his sister''s arm, and said, "My sister, if you really want to help me, then help me get that Joey." "Joey Chen? Fade''s junior?" She couldn''t help but frown. "Joey is good-looking, but it''s not impossible for the Long family to find you a beautiful woman of this level. Why do you have to..." He said in a coquettish voice, "Joey is different from other women. I really like her. Recently, I have been thinking about her day and night, and my heart itches like a cat is scratching at him." "I think this is the first time in over twenty years that I''ve fallenpletely head over heels for a girl. If I can''t get her, I don''t think I will be in the mood to handle any household matters." "Are you telling the truth?" She looked at her younger brother with surprise. He nodded seriously and said, "I''m telling the truth. It''s like having a knot in my heart. If it''s not untied, I''m afraid it will swell." Looking into her brother''s serious eyes, she nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will help you get Joey." "Thank you, Tiana, I love you so much." When Tarlo heard this, he jumped up and down excitedly. "Well, you are not a child. Go back and rest!" Tiana smiled and said. He went back to his room excitedly. She looked at her brother''s back, and her face fell slightly. She sighed softly and said, "I hope that after this, he will be more mature. After all, he has to handle all of the Long family''s matters." She didn''t notice when Hamilton appeared behind her. He said in a low voice, "Tiana, I''m sorry. For so many years, I''ve always made you..." She turned to look at her father, shook her head and said, "Dad, I don''t feel wronged. As a child of the Long family, keeping the Long family alive is both the family''s and my mission. No matter what happens, I''m willing to do it." "It''s been hard on you, Tiana. Hold on for a while longer. It won''t be long before the great undertaking of the Long family will seed. When the timees and the royalty of the Long family returns, it will be apletely new world..." When he said this, his eyes were shining, his tone was a little fanatical, and he seemed to be very excited. At the same moment, Galeno brought Fade and the others out of the Long Mansion. He brought Kelly, Halston, and Pluto back to the hotel to rest. Then, Galeno looked at Fade. With his face darkening, he shouted, "Boy, can''t you be quieter? Given the situation, you still cause trouble everywhere. You even fought with your teammates!" "Master Zhu, I did not want to do it, but I had no choice, so..." Fade scratched his head. Joey, who was standing at the side, immediately defended him, "Master Zhu, Fade acted like this because of me. It''s all my fault. I got him into trouble. Master Zhu, please don''t punish him. If you want to punish him, punish me!" "Forget it. Both of you don''t have to take responsibility. I know what happened. It was the Long family''s son who went too far." Galeno said, "The Long family is the descendant of the royal family from the previous dynasty. Although a hundred years have passed, some bad habits are still nted in their blood. They won''t change for a while." "Stop interacting with the Long family. You won''t get much out of it," he instructed firmly. Fade and Joey nodded quickly. Upon seeing this, Galeno finally smiled and said, "It''s gettingte. I just wanted to remind the two of you about tomorrow''s training, so don''t forget about it." "Don''t worry, Master Zhu. We won''t forget about it," Fade said. Galeno added, "Also, don''t bring your grudges to the special training. Otherwise, if General Xu gets angry, no one will be able to protect you. Do you understand?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Got it!" Fade nodded his head repeatedly. "Okay, now go back and have a rest!" Galeno waved his hand. Then, Fade and Joey left and went back home. Although it waste at night, Fade had no time to rest. He rushed to the Luo family with Joey and treated the unconscious Gentro. There was no doubt that the White Frost Healing Skill was indeed effective. An hourter, the unconscious Gentro slowly woke up. Suddenly, the entire Luo family was filled with excitement. Although they slept veryte the previous night, Fade and Joey still got up early the next day. They washed up and then they set off together to gather fortraining. The gathering ce was a military camp. At nine o''clock in the morning, all ten participants had arrived. In addition to Fade, Joey, and Tiger, the remaining seven people were all members of the Heaven Level ns. After meeting with four of them the previous night, they met the remaining three that day. Only one of them was from Wushuang Tower, and that was Pluto, whom they had met the previous night. Two of them were from Lindsay Hall, Tiana and Kelly, whom they had also met the previous night. There were two people from Juetong Temple as well, Kelsey and Mullen. They were young, but their seniority was high. They were of the same seniority as the head of Thousand Buddha Temple, Man Wisdomy. As they were monks, they did not attend the banquet the previous night. Thus, it was the first time they saw each other that day. As for the remaining two, they belonged to Tianwu n. Aside from meeting the burly Halston from the previous night, the other was someone thin and tall, who seemed a lot younger, and his name was Kaegan Woo. The looks that Halston and Kaegan gave Fade and Joey were quite unfriendly. It was probably because of the incident of Laverick being crippled. On the contrary, if Laverick was not disabled, among the ten ces, the Tianwu n would take three, and they would be the top one among the four Heaven Level ns. However, as Laverick was crippled, they were not happy to see Fade and Joey. el After the introductions, all ten of them got to know each other. Then, the person in charge informed them about the rules and what they had to keep in mind during the training. Chapter 2014 Chapter 2014 Actually, the so-called rules and key points sounded like a lot, but there was only one core idea, which was that the ten people should get along well, familiarize themselves with each other, and cooperate with each other. After all, being able to get in meant that they had exceptional skills, and were at least the middle stage of the Heaven Level. Experts of this level were already very familiar with the skills and techniques, so there was no need for anyone to teach them anything, though there were not many who were able to teach them. Therefore, the main purpose of special training was to let everyone familiarize themselves with each other and to understand each other''s strengths and characteristics. Hence, they could perform at their optimum during thepetition. However, before the training even began, some people had already shown their dissatisfaction towards Fade and Joey. Kaegan of Tianwu n stood up and said, "We are disciples from the four Heaven Level ns. Although the ns are different and the cultivation methods and martial arts techniques we learn are also different, we are all ultimately from Heaven Level ns. After years ofmunication and interaction, we know each other quite well." "It''s not a big problem for us to work together. We''ll get familiar with each other soon." "But for some other people, I''m worried about their strengths. They perhaps won''t be able to properly cooperate with us and may cause us to pull out." After finishing his words, he looked at Joey and Fade without hesitation. Tiana immediately spoke up, "That''s right. And from the start of things, we have been quite suspicious of their selection methods for thispetition." "Originally, the participants of the previouspetition were directly selected from the inner circle of the Heaven Level ns, but this time, I don''t understand what the people in the upper ranks were thinking when they allowed a few outsiders to join in." Upon hearing this, the staff members who were responsible for the training could not help but frown, but they still held back the impulse to get angry and said, "The matter has been settled. This is the special training ordered by the superiors. Please cooperate." After all, the people in front of them were all Heaven Level masters. It was impossible for the staff members to treat them like ordinary soldiers. Of course, the tone they used with the martial artists was also softer. However, it was clear that these people did not intend to give their full cooperation. Kaegan snorted and said, "You are soldiers, whereas we are martial artists. We have entirely different systems in our ns, so I don''t think it will be suitable for you to use your training methods on us." At this moment, Tiana also said, "That''s true. Moreover, it''s not a big deal to organize training, but when unknown peoplee over, it bes more impossible to carry out training." Upon hearing this, the staff members looked a little anxious and said, "Guys, we''re all teammates and everyone here can be trusted..." At this moment, Halston''s expression darkened and he said coldly, "Someone I can trust? Hm, I don''t think so. What happened to my senior, Laverick, from Tianwu n is still fresh in my mind. I''m not going to work with people I don''t trust." Kaegan also chimed in and said, "Me too. If the superior insists on forcing us to go with these people, I''d rather quit thepetition." Tiana nodded and said, "I agree with Halston and Kaegan." While speaking, Tiana turned her eyes toward the others. The two monks, Kelsey and Mullen, looked straight ahead with dignified eyes and did not speak. It seemed that everything that was happening had no rtion to them. There was hesitation in Kelly''s eyes. Her eyes twinkled for a moment, but she didn''t say anything. Pluto stood on Fade''s side, smiled, and tried to ease the situation, "Everyone, I think we all are being bit too serious. We are all teammates and we are fighting for our country, so I don''t think there''s much to worry about." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, his words were obviously unable to convince these people in front of him. When the staff members in charge saw this, they suddenly had a headache. They had no choice but to say, "Well, please wait a moment. I''ll consult the superior about this." When the person in charge left, the atmosphere at the scene immediately became a little tense. Kaegan was arrogant as he looked at Fade and Joey without hesitation and said, "Fade and Joey, right? If I were you, I''d quit now. Otherwise, there will be consequences." Halston also said in a deep voice, "We, the Tianwu n, will not forget what happened to our senior, Laverick Zhao, so easily." Tiana was not polite at all. She looked at Fade with cold eyes, gritted her teeth and said, "Fade, I will get back at you for the humiliationst night." Faced with these hostile gazes, Fade snorted coldly and stared back without any hesitation. He said, "I don''t care what you think of me. I don''t care if you want to take revenge or whatever you want to do." "But what can tell you is that I came here for the Prohibition Order. If anyone dares to interfere with me getting it, don''t me me for being rude. When the timees,ll even kill the gods to get it!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S His cold, stern voice immediately caused the faces of the other n members to sink. However, the next moment, there were sneers of sarcasm. "What a joke! A wandering self-learner from the mortal world dares to dream of obtaining the Prohibition Order. It''s simply ridiculous!" "Do you know how intense the International Youth Martial Arts Convention is? When the timees, experts will gather and there''ll be plenty of powerful masters who are beyond your imagination. Forget you, because even senior Halston, will only have a twenty percent chance of getting the Prohibition Order." "You don''t know what the real world is like and yet, you think so highly of yourself. You don''t know how small you actually are and how wide the world is." Fadepletely ignored the sarcastic remarks and took Joey to a corner to find a seat and sat down. Tiger stood where he was and looked around. Finally, he sighed and walked to Fade''s side.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He showed a bitter smile and said, "Mr. Chen, after all, we are teammates. Now that we are in such a situation, there is no need for us to..." Fade cut him off, "I don''t want to cause any trouble, but with the others looking down on us and not even wanting to be our teammates, there''s no other way." "s, this..." Tiger let out a long sigh and could only shake his head helplessly. On the other side, Halston, Kaegan, and Tiana were also whispering to each other at this moment. They were also talking about something and pointing at them from time to time. A few minutester, the staff member came back, followed by a burly man behind them. The man was none other than 6 reg ary, the n Committee chairman whom Fade knew. 6 reg ary came over with a heavy expression. Upon seeing the two separated groups, he frowned and said, "What''s going on? Aren''t you all supposed to undergo special training?" Upon hearing that, the people from the Heaven Level ns came forward, and Kaegan said, "Mr. Zhao, it''s not about the training itself but rather, the people we are ufortable training with." Chapter 2015 Chapter 2015 Halston immediately nodded and said, "Mr. Zhao, the training of the Heaven Level ns isn''t something ordinary people can keep up with. If the training doesn''t go well, others might get dragged down and there will be more losses than gains." Tiana, who was standing aside, chipped in as well, "The special training is eptable, but in regards to who we are training with, that is something that needs to be discussed." Hearing this, 6 reg ary couldn''t help but frown. He said, "Everyone here is talented and carefully selected to work together in order to bring honor to the country. Thepetition hasn''t even started, yet all of you are having internal conflicts." "Mr. Zhao, we don''t want to do this, but there''s no choice!" Kaegan threw up his hands and said. He was strong and was even from a Heaven Level n, while 6 reg ary was just the chairman of the n Committee. Although his position was somewhat valued, there was neither fear nor respect towards him. Gregary managed to speak. Not only Kaegan, but almost all the members of the Heaven Level ns looked indifferent and didn''t listen to his words. He frowned. He was deep in thought as he pondered on how to resolve this matter. Just as he was thinking, Fade stood up and said, "Mr. Zhao, since some people are doubting our strengths, we might as well just practice. When the timees, it will be clear who''s hindering." He spoke without waiting for Gregary''s response. The expressions of the Heaven Level ns members changed. Kaegan took the lead. "If you want to practice, then let''s practice. I''m not afraid of you!" With his arms crossed in front of his chest, Halston appeared quite confident. He said in a low voice, "When ites to a duel, Tianwu n has never been afraid of anyone." Tiana stared at Fade with burning eyes, gritted her teeth, and said, "Fade,st night''s incident is still unresolved." Even Kelsey and Mullen who had not spoken a word, had their eyes lit up at this moment, and they were bristling with excitement. As for Fade and the other two, they had already felt oppressed and were eager to fight after being looked down upon by the others. Upon seeing the situation on both sides, Gregary didn''t say much and nodded his head, "Since all of you are eager, let''s give it a go then!" "However, I''m making it clear beforehand. This match is mainly aboutparing notes and learning from each other. You''re not allowed to be ruthless and are expressly forbidden from hurting others on purpose, understand?" He instructed. Fade and the other two nodded to show their understanding. Several people on the opposite side also nodded. However, Kaegan still looked at Fade and provocatively said, "Be ruthless? I''m afraid that the opponent is too weak. Even if I stayed casual, it''s hard to say whether he''ll be okay." Ignoring Kaegan''s provocation, Fade looked at Tiger and Joey behind him and asked, "Who wants to go first?" Tiger took a step forward and said, "I''ll do it!" Joey and Fade nodded, stood where they were, and cheered for him. Seeing this, Kaegan, on the opposite side, sneered once again. "What? Wasn''t someone quite confident that he even wanted to obtain the Prohibition Order butcks the courage toe out first?" Fade couldn''t care less but Joey on the other hand directly retorted and said, "My brother is saving your dignity by noting out first. Otherwise, all of you will be done for when he goes up and you won''t even manage topare." "Oh, how arrogant!" Kaegan snorted and then stepped out and said, "Let me do this first. If someone doesn''t want toe up, I''ll fight until they do." While speaking, he hooked his finger at Tiger and said in a disdainful tone, "Be quick, I don''t want to waste time on trash." "You..." No matter how good Tiger''s temper was, he could not suppress the anger in his heart in the face of such mockery and insult. "Let me have a taste of the strengths of the disciples from Tianwu n then!" Tiger roared andunched an attack. Tiger was from the army and his fighting strategy was based on fierceness and aggressiveness. However, at this moment, he was really provoked. His first move was apanied by a fierce wind and whirring sound. The attack rushed toward Kaegan like a storm. Such an attack had caused even Fade, who was standing at the side, to be a little surprised. After all, he and Tiger did not fight seriously during the selection. Tiger knew that he was no match for him, hence he immediately admitted defeat. Thus, Fade hadn''t had a chance to see his real strength. Now, it seemed that Tiger was much stronger than what Fade had expected. On the opposite side, Kaegan was also slightly surprised, and his original proud face became a little serious. With a snort, a long sword appeared in his hand and he thrust it at Tiger. In an instant, both of their attacks collided. A crackling sound was apanied by a rumbling vibration. The two of them fought causing a group of afterimages. Their movements were fast and agile, dazzling everyone. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Energy flew in all directions, and their positive energy surged. The intensity of the battle waspletely beyond everyone''s expectations. At the side, Gregary''s brows were tightly knit together and his face was filled with worry.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. That was because the fierceness of the fight waspletely beyond the scope ofparing notes, and it was about to burst into a brawl. In this case, even if the winner was decided, the loser might be hurt badly. Thinking of this, he was anxious to rush out and stop the fight between the two of them. However, it was not easy for him to get involved in the fight between two middle-stage Heaven Level practitioners. If one was not careful, it was very likely that both sides would get injured. In such a situation, 6 reg ary couldn''t help but feel a headache. On the side, Fade saw his worry and said, "Mr. Zhao, don''t worry. They won''t get hurt. If something goes wrong, I will reach out." Fade''s words were extremely confident. It was even a little conceited in the ears of the others. However, 6 reg ary nodded and believed in Fade. At this moment, the battle was still ongoing. Both Tiger and Kaegan had been fighting for about fifteen minutes. Although the two did not use any deadly movements, the seriousness of the battle absolutely exceeded ordinary sparring. Fade observed their situation in the field and found that Kaegan was better than Tiger in terms of positive energy. However, Tiger came from the army, hence, his fighting style was more violent and direct. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S This was a kind of restraint in Kaegan as it made it difficult for him to adapt for a while. Therefore, the two of them fought neck and neck. However, if this continued, Kaegan might get used to Tiger''s fighting style and thetter would probably be defeated. Chapter 2016 Chapter 2016 However, from another point of view, such an inference was based on thepetition. If it was a life-and-death situation. Even if Tiger''s strength was slightly weaker, the final result might not be clear. After another five minutes of fighting, Tiger was gradually at a disadvantage. Upon seeing this, Fade said, "Tiger, that''s enough." Upon hearing this, Tiger unwillingly took a step back and said, "I lost." Kaegan''s eyes shed a fierce light, and he stared at him furiously. He was trying hard to hold himself back. However, in the end, he held back his anger and stopped the attack. He snorted softly and took a step back. Though the final results of this match were as expected, how the fight went was highly unexpected. The martial artists from the Heaven Level ns didn''t expect that Tiger could fight with Kaegan for so long. After the match was over, Tiger came back. Joey smiled and hopped out, "Fade, it''s my turn to go next." She walked up to the stage, looked at the other side, and asked, "Who''sing up?" Kaegan stared at her. His eyes narrowed as he wanted to speak. However, at this time, Halston said, "Kaegan,e back!" He could see that Kaegan had used up most of his energy. After the battle with Tiger, Halston''s evaluation of the people on the other side had also secretly improved. Therefore, he''d called Kaegan back at this moment. Tiana also said loudly, "Kaegan, you can''t be the only one in the limelight. Let''s give Lindsay Hall a chance to show off!" These words were for Kaegan''s sake for him to leave the stage. Then, Tiana looked at the round- faced woman next to her and said, "Kelly, you go!" "Ah, senior, I..." Qiana was a little scared. Apparently, she was not ready to fight. "Senior, I can''t do it. I am not strong enough, I..." Tiana said in a deep voice, "You are a disciple of Lindsay Hall. Don''t be afraid. Just perform normally." Upon hearing this, Kelly gritted her teeth and went up the stage. Joey looked at the shy, even a little timid little girl in front of her, and said with a smile, "Are you ready? I''m going to start attacking now." Kelly was shocked. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. After a few seconds of silence, she opened her eyes and looked at Joey who was standing opposite her. She nodded and said, "I''m ready. You can start now." Such a situation caused 6 reg ary, who was standing to the side, to shake his head. He gently frowned and said, "Lindsay Hall, why did they choose such a person toe?" Fade could understand Gregary''s words. Kelly seemed to be too timid. In the face of a battle, she had to take a deep breath to adjust her mood. At that moment, they were only learning from each other and Joey was not a fierce person, so Kelly was given this opportunity. If this had happened during the realpetition, opponents from other countries wouldn''t even blink an eye and directly attack her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. When she''s taking a deep breath in the few seconds, it would be highly probable that the opponent might have already attacked. These thoughts shed across Fade''s mind. He nced at Gregary and said, "There should be something special about her. Otherwise, the people from Lindsay Hall wouldn''t have miscalcted to bring out such a candidate." "I hope so!" 6 reg ary said. At this moment, Joey and Kelly were fighting with each other. Compared to the fierce fight between Tiger and Kaegan, this battle between the two women seemed to be much gentler. Moreover, the two women were good-looking and made it look like a graceful dance routine, giving people a pleasant feeling. However, after a dozen moves, Fade slightly narrowed his eyes as he noticed something. Kelly was really good at martial arts. Although she was timid and had little fighting experience, it could be seen from her moves that she was very talented. The degree of mastery and the timing of each move were almost all at the right time without any mistakes. She was able to apply the moves better than how Tiana did the night before when she fought with Fade. Each of these moves was very urate and exquisite, which made up for herck of fighting experience, and it made her equally matched to Joey for a while. Gregary, who was standing to the side, had also seen through Kelly''s specialty at this moment. His face was filled with shock and he could not help but say, "This Kelly is too talented. No wonder Lindsay Hall chose her." Fade also nodded his head in agreement. Among those who were chosen, every one of them here was a genius but Kelly was more outstanding than the rest. It could be said that she was born to be a martial artist and favored by heaven. With this kind of talent, even if she was i training casually, it would not be a joke for her to be one of the top 20 masters in the country within 30 or 40 years. Of course, she also possessed a problem, which was ack ofbat experience and her timidity. Timidity was, in particr, an important factor. If battle experience could be made up with exquisite moves, Kelly''s timidity would really affect her performance in strength. Because of this, she hardly took the initiative tounch a fierce attack. Her way of fighting was mainly defensive. In the face of dangerous moves, she only chose to dodge and retreat. She never chose to attack aggressively. Moreover, once she was injured, her temperament would be greatly affected and her fighting ability would be reduced to a lower level. At this moment, the situation in the arena had already reflected this point. After a slight shudder, Joey also discovered Kelly''s problem, so she increased the strength of her attack and attacked fiercely. As a result Kelly was caught off guard and soon, she couldn''t resist. In the end, she took the initiative to admit defeat and lost. After Kelly gave up, Joey immediately stopped and apologized to her. "Kelly, I hurt you just now, I''m sorry!" Compared with Tiana, Joey obviously had a better impression of her. Kelly shook her head and said, "It''s alright, this is apetition. Your behavior was normal, but I am too weak to be your opponent." Seeing that she was about to continue, Tiana, who was standing beside her, red at her and shouted, "Shut up! Don''t you think it''s shameful enough?" All of a sudden, Kelly didn''t dare to go on. She bowed her head and stepped aside. 6 reg ary sighed softly at this moment and said, "Kelly is a good candidate. As long as she ovees her timidity, the strength she can exert will definitely exceed imagination. However, there is too little time now for her to ovee her timidity through training." Fade said from the side, "The time we have isn''t that short. If it''s a special training with specific directions, there''s still a chance to improve." Chapter 2017 Chapter 2017 Upon hearing this, Gregary looked at Fade, but it was not convenient to talk about it at that moment. Moreover, it was also an issue whether or not Kelly was willing to ept their special training. After this battle, the impressions of the few martial artists from the Heaven Level ns had somewhat changed towards Tiger and Joey. The strengths shown by them were beyond their expectations. From these two matches, there was no difference in strength between them and the seven martial artists from the Heaven Level ns. They were at the same level. As Joey retreated, everyone''s eyes were focused on Fade. Halston, Tiana, Kelsey, Mullen, and even Kaegan who had rested since the previous fight, had turned their heads to look over at Fade. Faced with everyone''s gazes, he smiled and stepped onto the field. He swept his gaze across the few people on the other side and said, "Who wants topete with me?" Halston and Tiana opened their mouths almost at the same time, wanting to step forward. However, Kelsey, who was in a robe, took a step forward and said, "Amitabha, Tianwu n and Lindsay Hall have both gone into battle. Let Juetong Temple be in charge of the next match!" Since he had said so, it was impossible for Halston and Tiana to not give in. Hence, they nodded in agreement. Kaegan, who was standing aside, still said sarcastically, "Kelsey, don''t hit Fade too hard and leave him alive. I''m still waiting to have a fight with him!" Ignoring his words, Kelsey stepped forward and looked at Fade. He said, "Amitabha." Then, he continued, "I''m Kelsey from Juetong Temple. Let''s learn from each other!" Fade nodded and agreed, "Okay!" Following this, he stood his ground with no intention to move, and said, "You can start!" In the eyes of Halston and the others, this posture was very arrogant and they immediately started to ridicule him. "That Fade is too arrogant! Kelsey is not someone to be trifled with. He''s known as the top talent in Juetong Temple for the past century." "Fade''s offensive power is fierce and his fighting style is aggressive. However, Kelsey''s body of steel has been cultivated to perfection, which is able to restrain Fade''s offensive attacks. In my opinion, Kelsey will definitely win," Tiana alsomented. However, for Kelsey and Mullen, their eyes were clear and bright, and they looked amazingly calm. In the arena, Kelsey was not irritated by Fade''s words. With a still expression, he stood firm and threw a punch at Fade with his right arm. This punch seemed to be very simple, but it was the unique skill of Juetong Temple, the "King Kong Fist". This punch was fierce and direct. If practiced and used well, its power could be boundless. There was even a rumor that Master Savaria, the chief of Juetong Temple, could smash a hill with a simple King Kong Fist. Though Kelsey''s punch wasn''t in full force, his attack was still fierce and strong, bringing along a formidable momentum just like an actual King Kong. He ruthlessly charged towards Fade. Even Gregary narrowed his eyes at this moment, showing a look of appreciation. "Kelsey is more powerful than Kaegan and Kelly. I''m wondering who is better among Kelsey, Halston, and Tiana?" At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Fade. They wanted to see how he would counter the fierce King Kong Fist. As they nned out all kinds of moves in their heads, Fade just reached out his right hand and gently patted. "Bang!" Fade''s palm and Kelsey''s fist collided. It was such a simple and unpretentious action, but it was able to withstand Kelsey''s King Kong Fist. At this moment, Kelsey''s expression changed. Then, he withdrew his hand and stood at a distance. He bowed to Fade, ced his palms together, and cried out, "I have lost!" After that, he turned around and walked back. This result caused Halston, Tiana, and the others to turn pale with fright. They didn''t expect this at all and they all looked at Kelsey in disbelief. "Kelsey, how could this be..." "Master Kelsey, isn''t this a little too hasty?" Kaegan was even more direct and said, "Monk Kelsey, you don''t have to throw the game and let Fade win. If you surrender, won''t this have an impact on Juetong Temple?" "You''re the genius disciple of Juetong Temple for this generation. Master Kelsey, you lost to a selflearner from the secr world in one move. If word gets out, I''me'' afraid that you''ll lose the dignity of Juetong Temple in the future." Kelsey''s expression was the same as ever as he said faintly, "I''m not as good as Mr. Chen, so it''s normal for me to admit defeat. This has nothing to do with the dignity of Juetong Temple." l.n "You..." Kaegan still wanted to say something but Kelsey obviously didn''t want to talk to him anymore He went back and whispered something to Mullen. Thetter had a surprised look on his face and couldn''t take his eyes off Fade. At this moment, Fade, with his hands behind his back, looked at the remaining few and said, "Anyone else want to fight with me?" Halston, Kaegan, and Tiana immediately began to stir. However, instead of immediately appearing on the stage, they looked at Pluto next to them and said, "Pluto, why don''t you give it a go?" "That''s right, our ns have all made their appearances. Pluto, you''re the only representative from Wushuang Tower!" Pluto waved his hand and said, "No, thanks. I know I''m no match for Mr. Chen, so I''m not going topete." His words caused Halston, Kaegan, and the others to furrow their brows. Their faces were filled with iprehension and ridicule. In their opinion, Pluto had been praising Fade when he was still on the mountain. Even during the banquet the night before, he sided with Fade when they met with the Long family. Now, in the face of a battle, he admitted defeat before even trying, which was clearly a sign of the weak. At the thought of this, they shook their heads and looked down on Pluto. "Pluto, as the nephew of Master Zou, you are weak and timid. This is really ridiculous." "I think Wushuang Tower is in a decline for not being able to bring out any outstanding representatives. This time, it is disappointing that they barely selected someone like Pluto." "At this rate, Wushuang Tower will definitely be kicked out from the four Heaven Level ns." Of course, these thoughts only shed across their minds and were not spoken out loud.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After hearing Pluto''s words, Halston said, "Since Pluto is unwilling to participate in thepetition, let me test Mr. Chen''s strength." Fade''s face looked the same as usual without any change. With his hands behind his back, he looked calm and arrogant. This made Halston''s heart even more unsettled. He wanted to make a move and teach Fade a lesson. Chapter 2018 Chapter 2018 As Halston stepped onto the stage, he stared straight at Fade with eyes zing with rage. All of a sudden, Halston twitched his right hand, and a virtual sword broke through the air. A stream of positive energy shed out, and the fierce aura instantly shocked everyone. Even Joey''s expression changed slightly. She was beginning to worry about Fade. However, Fade''s expression was the same as before as he looked at Halston without any movement. "Sword, out" Halston shouted as the sword in his hand was apanied by a formidable stream of light. He was about to cleave through the air and sh out. However, at this moment, a shout apanied by the sound of piercing air quickly approached. "All of you, stop!" Immediately, a majestic aura came and covered the scene. Even experts like Halston and Tiana couldn''t help but feel suppressed, and their faces turned slightly red. As the voice rang out, a figurended on the field. It was none other than Galeno from the Martial Arts League. "Master Zhu, why are you here?" Gregory greeted him and asked. Galeno looked at him and then his eyes swept over the rest. He said unhappily, "It''s because of all of you who are reckless and have not even an inch of discipline. What do you take this special training for? A battle to see who''s the strongest?" In the face of his reprimand, everyone kept their thoughts in their hearts and did not refute. After all, he was ranked 16th on the Divine Dragon List. He was one of the top masters even among the four Heaven Level ns. "Every one of you, stand back in your ce!" Galeno instructed. Everyone went back to their original ces without hesitation. Galeno nced at them and immediately said, "Since every single one of you does not want the special training, I''ll grant your wishes then. The special training is canceled and all of you are dismissed on the spot. You can do whatever you want as you are no longer our concern." Upon hearing this, even Gregary was surprised and looked at him, let alone the other contestants.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Master Zhu, this..." Gregary was anxious and wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Galeno''s expression. As for each contestant, they did not dare to speak at this moment. After all, they did not know whether or not the words from his mouth stemmed from anger. Upon seeing this, Galeno continued to shout, "Why is everyone still standing still? I thought none of you wanted to train. Well, there won''t be any training now, so get lost!" As they saw that his expression was genuine, they all immediately packed their things and turned to leave. They all left with plenty of doubts and questions. Fade and Joey stayed until the end. Looking at Galeno, they had many doubts in their hearts. "Master Zhu, this..." He waved his hand, interrupted Fade''s question, and said, "There''s no need to ask. This is General Xu''s decision. Stay home and don''t mess around. I''ll inform you if there''s any news." Upon hearing this, Fade was relieved. It seemed that Jaguar had other arrangements. Therefore, he did not dy and left the training camp with Joey. In the end, only Greg ary was left with a confused look on his face. He looked at Galeno and asked, "Master Zhu, what''s going on? If we really stop the special training, then thepetition..." Galeno looked at him, sighed softly, and said, "This year''s team is different from the previous ones. They are divided into two factions, the Heaven Level ns, and the ordinary martial artists. In addition, Fade has offended many, so the internal conflicts are particrly serious. It is almost impossible to strengthen unity by relying on special training." "What should we do then? If we let them go on like this, then by the time thepetitiones around, our team''s performance will be..." Greg ary said worriedly. Galeno said, "The special training still needs to be carried out, but it can''t be carried out this way. General Xu is preparing over there. Once it''s ready, he will summon them to carry out a real special training." Upon hearing this, even Gregary was a little curious. At this moment, after being dismissed, the participants who were ready to leave with their belongings met at the gate. Compared to the impressions they had when they first met, things seemed to turn out better, although Halston, Kaegan, and Tiana were still unfriendly towards Fade. Despite this, it could be seen that Kelsey and Mullen''s attitudes towards Fade had changed a lot. They even greeted him with a smile. There was no need to mention Pluto as he had been praising Fade all along. He even started to stand by his side. As for Kelly, she had wanted to talk to Joey for a while now. However, when she saw Tiana standing beside her with a gloomy expression on her face, she could only shrink her neck helplessly and did not dare to move. After chatting for a while, the group of people left respectively. Halston, Kaegan, and Tiana were still together. They got in a car and left together. As soon as the car started, Kaegan couldn''t help but open his mouth. "Fade was lucky enough today to be saved by Master Zhu. Otherwise, he''ll definitely lose by the time Halston makes his move." "That fellow''s strength doesn''t seem that great. His posture is quite well-rounded but he was merely putting on a show." "By the way, we have a period of free time without special training. What do you guys want to do?" Kaegan asked. Tiana said, "I want to go home since I haven''t been home for a long time." Kelly whispered, "I''ll be going with Tiana." Halston replied in a deep voice, "I don''t have any ns. I''m going to stay home to adjust my condition so that I can do my best for the Prohibition Order." Hearing this, Kaegan suddenly l curled his lips and said, "All of you are so boring. We are no longer in the mountains but here in the prosperous Capital City. Not hanging out and having fun is such a waste of opportunity!" "I''m not interested!" Halston spoke up. Tiana and Kelly who were sitting at the side didn''t answer Kaegan at all. Upon seeing this, he could only sigh and then say to the driver, "When we pass by the city center, let me down first. I would like to experience Capital City to the fullest." On the other side, Fade and Joey had also returned home. Without rest, he started to guide her little by little ording to the analysis from the fight earlier. Her talent was not bad and she even had an old master as her teacher. Needless to say, her strength was very good. However, because of her physical problems from before, and because she was not the kind of person who was diligent and hard-working, her strength was slightly weaker than that of the top experts from the same generation. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ording to Fade''s judgment, Joey should be on a par with Kaegan and Kelly in actualbat. However,pared to Halston, Tiana, Kelsey, and Pluto, she was probably not their match. Therefore, he had to give her some guidance and training, helping her to correct some bad fighting habits and improve her fighting capacity within a limited period of time. She also understood her own problems. Hence, she stopped joking around and began to learn from him seriously. She practiced hard, which somewhat surprised him. Chapter 2019 Chapter 2019 Joey had been practicing hard for a few days and she was extremely tired. Hence, Fade gave her a one-day break and told her to invite some friends to hang around. There were two reasons as to why he did so. Firstly, it was because she needed the rest. Secondly, after going through Fade''s White Frost Healing Skill and a few days of rest, Gentro hadpletely awoken and could even walk without any problems. As friends, it was natural for them to gather and celebrate together. The get-together was not held at a hotel but in the backyard of the house. It was a barbeque buffet party which made it easier for them to mingle around. Before evening, friends came one after another. Fade greeted them warmly one by one and guided them to the backyard. At half-past six, the sun hadpletely set and the sky was also gradually darkening. Fade took a look at his friends who were chatting and eating in the backyard. He felt a sense of peace and happiness. However, while he was busy, he suddenly found that Mnie had not arrived. "Mnie won''t be so busy, will she? I''ve told her in advance but she''s still working until now!" He thought in his heart. Then, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Mnie''s number. However, after a beeping prompt, it was stated that the phone on the opposite side was turned off. Fade couldn''t help but frown. "No matter how busy Mnie is, she would never turn off her phone. Why would she do so today?" After rummaging through the numbers, he found the number for Emerald Plum Jewels and gave them a call. The phone rang for a while and when he was about to hang up, it was connected. "Is this Emerald Plum Jewels?" He asked. When the person on the other side heard this, they immediately said, "Sorry, ourpany is closed for today. If there''s anything, please contact us in a few days." "Closed?" Hearing this, Fade had a bad feeling in his heart. He immediately said, "I am not a client. I am Fade Chen, a friend of Miss Yu." "Fade Chen, Mr. Chen, Master Chen!" The staff member on the other side obviously knew Fade, and when she heard him introduce himself, she couldn''t help but exim. He asked, "I''ve called Miss Yu''s phone, but it was turned off. Do you know where she went? Or can someone contact her?" "Mr. Chen, don''t you know that Miss Yu is in the hospital?" She said. "What? Hospital? What''s going on?" Fade''s expression darkened and he asked in a hurry. She responded, "Mr. Chen, some people came and caused trouble in the shop just now and smashed up our shop. Miss Yu was injured and she went to the hospital. We''re now busy dealing with the rest of the things in the shop." "Caused trouble? Smashed up the shop? What''s going on?" Fade was very surprised, but he immediately added, "Which hospital is Mnie in? I''ll go there right now." Upon hearing his anxiety, the staff member immediately told him the name of the hospital.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He hung up the phone, looked at the crowd, and said, "Everyone, I need to head out and settle a few things. You guys have fun." After that, he was about to leave in a hurry. As Joey saw his abnormal behavior, she hurriedly came to his side. She asked with concern, "Fade, is there something wrong? Should I go with you?" He shook his head and said, "Mnie is in the hospital. I don''t know the specific situation yet, but it shouldn''t be a big deal. It should be okay for me to go alone. You just stay at home with everyone. This is your task, understand?" Content belongs to "I... I understand!" She nodded and replied, "Fade, if you need my help, call me anytime." "Don''t worry, there are only a few things that your brother can''t solve." He smiled and rubbed her head, then he left quickly. He immediately drove to the hospital where Mnie was. Aftering directly to the ward, he pushed the door open and saw Mnie lying on the hospital bed with bandages on her face. "Who..." She noticed themotion. She turned her head with some difficulty and looked towards the door. Seeing this, Fade quickly stepped over, squatted at the edge of the hospital bed, and said softly, "Mnie, it''s me." "Fade, you, you''re here!" Seeing that it was him, she smiled and immediately said, "Fade, I''m sorry, I can''t attend your party anymore." "Mnie, it doesn''t matter. What actually happened?" Looking at her, whose face was bruised and both of her arms wrapped in bandages, he felt distressed and angry. She moved her body and wanted to say something, but it seems that her wound was limiting her response. She was in so much pain that she gritted her teeth and her expression changed dramatically. Seeing this, he quickly said, "Mnie, don''t move. Let''s not talk about it. I''ll treat you first." "I- I''m fine. Fade, you..." She still wanted to say something, but he had already started preparing himself. He circted his positive energy and started to treat her. After closing the door, he gently removed the quilt on the bed. He looked at her, and said softly, "Mnie, I''m going to unbutton your clothes." Her face was flushed. She nodded gently and said, "Alright." Then, Fade''s action was extremely gentle, as he took off her clothes little by little. As the clothes were taken off, Mnie''s body slowly appeared before him. However, at this moment, Fade didn''t have any improper thoughts. Instead, his eyes were red and burning with anger. Mnie''s originally white and bright skin was now in a mess. There were green and blue bruises, as well as wounds cut by a sharp de, whichpletely destroyed her body. Holding back the urge to explode in his heart, he took a deep breath and told her, "Mnie, I''m going to start your treatment. It might hurt a little. Please try to endure it." "Mm!" She replied softly. Then, his hands moved and his positive energy was injected into her body, which began to heal her injuries little by little. The more profound the treatment, the angrier Fade became. That was because Mnie''s injuries were much more serious than they looked. There were broken bones, bleeding internal organs, and even a piece of sharp ss had stabbed into her chest, not far from her heart. If luck was not on her side, no matter how excellent Fade''s medical skills were, there was nothing he could do if the ss pierced her heart. Just like that, it took Fade around five or six hours to treat all the injuries in Mnie''s body and he stabilized her physical condition. Moreover, it was fortunate that he had recently refined the White Dew Juncus and learned the White Frost Healing Skill. Otherwise, the treatment would be even more ne difficult. It could be seen that the opponent was both ferocious and vicious. Chapter 2020 Chapter 2020 Originally, Fade wanted to ask what was going on. However, Mnie fell asleep and he could not bear to wake her up, so he stayed quietly by her bed until it was dawn. At eight o''clock in the morning, she woke up on the hospital bed. After Fade''s treatment, she felt much better and much more rxed. She could also lightly move her body unlike before when almost every little movement would cause her severe pain. Mnie moved her body slightly and suddenly saw Fade lying on the edge of the hospital bed. She could not help but feel warmth in her heart and a smile appeared on her lips. She gently pulled his clothes, trying to cover him well. However, this slight action made him startled and he woke up. "Mnie, you''re awake." He looked at her with surprise. She nodded gently. "I''m sorry, Fade. I wasn''t intending to wake you up." "It''s fine, Mnie. I''m a Martial Arts Master. It''s nothing for me to stay upte," he responded with a smile. Immediately after, his face sank slightly as he looked at her and said, "Mnie, what actually happened? How did you..." Her expression darkened at the question. After a few seconds of silence, she said slowly, "Yesterday afternoon, I wanted to get off work early to attend your party." "What I didn''t expect was that when I was about to get off work, a customer came into the store. It was a young girl. She wanted to buy a ne, so she walked around in the store. Finally, she chose the jade pendant on me and said that she wanted to buy it." "The pendant was given to me by you, Fade. For me, it has a special meaning, so I refused the girl and said that it was not for sale. As a result, the girl pestered me and insisted on buying my pendant." "Out of helplessness, I could only ask the shop assistant to drive her out and then start to clean up to close the store." "However, I didn''t expect that in less than twenty minutes after driving the girl out, a rich young man bringing a bunch of people rushed in and smashed the store up without saying a word. I went forward to stop them and they hit me. As a result, I..." Although her tone was very calm, Fade could still imagine the scene at that time. Mnie, a weak woman, was so helpless in the face of attacks from a group of fierce and malicious people.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Upon thinking of this, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He forced a smile and said, "Mnie, have a good rest. I''ll take care of everything in the shop." "Fade, don''t be impulsive..." She looked at him with some concern. He replied, "Mnie, don''t you know me? I know what I''m doing. Don''t worry." After that, he left the ward. In the corridor, he immediately called Joey and briefly told her about what had happened. Then, he asked her toe to the hospital to protect Mnie. Then, he drove to Emerald Plum Jewels. When Fade arrived at the shop, there were already people there dealing with the matter. However, the originally luxurious store was in such a mess at the moment. Only a few staff members were still cleaning up the debris. He entered the store and asked the shop assistant about the situation where he got the surveince video of the store for the previous evening. Later, he sent the contents of the video to Romeo and asked him to check the identity of the people in it. There was no need to trouble Baldrick for this kind of matter. After all, Romeo was the captain of Stealth''s Gold Squad of the Five Elements Squad. Hence, it was totally legal for him to do this. Romeo worked fast. In less than five minutes, he sent the results to Fade''s mobile phone. There were two parties involved in the previous night''s incident. The woman at the start was an online celebrity named "Waldina Mo". She regrly did live streaming on the Inte and was quite well-known. She had up to eight million fans, and in recent years, she had made a lot of progress. The man who brought people to smash the shopter was also extraordinary. His name was Ricky Chai and he was the young master of the Chai family. The Chai family was originally only considered a second-rate family of Capital City. However, two years ago, Fade entered the capital and destroyed the Zhao family, Ding family, Chung family, and Chiang family one after another. The Chai family took advantage of this opportunity and rose rapidly. In the past six months, they had gained a certain status in Capital City. However, after returning to Capital City this time, Fade mostly dealt with the top forces like the n Committee, the Martial Arts League, and various ns. Therefore, he did not know much about the ordinary for¨¨es rising below. He found out who the Chai family were, but he was a little surprised by one thing. The reason was that there was no conflict between this Ricky and Emerald Plum Jewels itself. As for the inte celebrity, Waldina, she seemed to only have a good reputation on the surface. However, for rich kids like Ricky, she was just a woman who could be easily captured. After all, at this level, never mind those online celebrities, he would even have ways to get some famous stars. In this case, it seemed to be unreasonable to say that Ricky smashed a high-end shop like Emerald Plum Jewels in a fit of anger for the sake of an online celebrity. After all, as a local, high-quality jewelry brand, Emerald Plum Jewels was quite well-known in Capital City. Besides, Mnie was also acquainted with many bosses and celebrities. In that case, there was still no reason for Ricky to act up and smash up the shop. Either Ricky was a fool and didn''t think too much, or there was something else going on between them. However, Fade let go of these thoughts. It didn''t matter whether Ricky was really stupid or had some kind of motive, Fade just needed to find and question him in person. Thinking of this, he did not waste any more time and drove out. At this time, in a luxurious private room on the third floor of the famous Wild Rose Bar in Capital City, several rich men in branded clothes were each holding a scantily d woman and a red wine ss, drinking happily. "Ricky, I heard that you were angry for a beautyst night!" "That''s right. I''ve also heard about it. Ricky, you took your men to smash Emerald Plum Jewels and even beat up Mnie Yu." Upon hearing everyone''s voices, the young man with a Mohawk, Ricky, leaned against the sofa with a smile on his lips. He said, "It''s me." "What the hell, Ricky, so it''s all true!" "Ricky, Emerald Plum Jewels was quite famous and Mnie Yu seems to know a lot of people. If you smash the store like this, I''m afraid she won''t let you go that easily!" "Hehe, she won''t let it go so easily? So what! She''s just a weak woman. If she has any moves, juste straight at me." Ricky did not take it seriously at all as he spoke with a proud look on his face. Chapter 2021 Chapter 2021 In Ricky''s arms, the woman asked in jealousy, "Ricky, am I not as good as Waldina? You have done so much for her, but you refuse to even buy me a bag." "You little b*tch, don''t be jealous." He caressed her as he replied, "I am not doing this for Waldina. She is just an Inte celebrity. Why would I waste so much energy on her?" Upon hearing that, several of the men who were pampered children from wealthy families started voicing out their doubts. "Ricky, then who is the operation for?" "Who would be able to make Rick work for him?" "Yes, who in Capital City doesn''t know your name, Ricky?" There was a smile at the corner of Ricky''s lips, but he still reminded them, "Keep a low profile, and stop talking nonsense. This time, the person who made me take action is a big shot, a real big shot. I did it for him, so I helped Waldina." Upon hearing that, everyone grew even more curious. "Big shot? Ricky, who on earth is he?" "Don''t tell me it''s one of those children with great family backgrounds?" "It can''t be. Would those young masters even be interested in an online celebrity like Waldina?" Ricky took a sip of red wine and answered, "It''s not from the families in Capital City. They came down from the mountain." "From the mountain? Well..." Initially, everyone felt slightly puzzled. However, they quickly realized something, and shock was written all over their faces. "Ricky, are they the people from those martial art ns?" "No wonder he is so enthusiastic about this. Moreover, this is a great opportunity. If we build a good rtionship with them, Ricky will be rich." "However, I''m still curious. It''s already easy to find a woman for those people from the martial arts ns. Why would they fall in love with someone like Waldina? They have such bad taste in women!" Rickyughed as he replied, "What do you know? Those people basically grew up in the mountains. Unlike us, we live in cities and have seen a lot of online celebrities. Naturally, we don''t think Waldina is remarkable." "However, martial artists mostly meet women who aren''t that good-looking. Now that they havee down from the mountains, it''s probably the first time that they have seen a woman who takes the initiative and is passionate like Waldina. Of course, it feels fresh." "Furthermore, Waldina is average in other aspects, but she''s amazing in bed. You''ve all tried her and should be able to understand what I''m saying." "Martial artists rarelye into contact with women. It''s normal for them to be bewitched after trying it with Waldina once." After listening to Ricky''s words, several young masters nodded in agreement. At the same time, they exchanged nces with each other. "Huh, I thought that martial artists were really cool. It turns out that they''re practically virgins!" "Haha, we''ve had our fun with the women who hail from a martial arts background anyway. We''re basically on the same level as they are." When Ricky heard his friends'' words, his expression immediately grew grim as he warned, "You guys can joke around here, but don''t joke around about martial artists openly. If they were to hear us, we would be done for." "Ricky, we''re not dumb. We know what can and can''t be said." "Ricky, don''t worry. We brothers are just joking with our own people here. We won''t talk nonsense anywhere else." Ricky nodded, then nced at the women in the room again, and threatened them sternly, "What was said in this room remains here. All of you should keep your mouths, shut when you leave, otherwise, you will face the consequences." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The women immediately nodded in fright, nodding respectfully to show that they would never expose the men. Ricky smiled at them in return. He raised his ss and announced, "This time, if Waldina manages to please that guy, I''ll be able to benefit from it. If you guys follow me in the future, I''ll never mistreat any of you." "Thank you, Ricky!" "As expected, a bright future is guaranteed when you''re with Ricky." They quickly agreed with him as they raised their sses, and clinked them together. Then, they finished the drinks in one gulp. The atmosphere in the room instantly grew more lively. Just then, there was a loud bang. The heavy door was smashed open. At the door, a tall and thin man entered the room with a cold expression. Everyone in the room was shocked, but they quickly regained their senses and set their sses down onto the table as they red at the figure by the door. "Who are you?" Ricky asked as his expression fell. Naturally, the one who had barged in was Fade. Without answering Ricky''s question, he narrowed his eyes and asked, "Are you Ricky?" "Yes, I am. Let me ask you again, who are you? If I''m dissatisfied with your answer, you''ll have to crawl out of this room," Ricky replied as he motioned for a bodyguard d in a ck suit toe over. Fade nodded. Then, his gaze sharpened as he suddenly appeared right before Ricky; his movements were as quick as lightning. Before Ricky had realized what just happened, he felt a huge impact on his face, followed by a sensation of burning pain. He was sent flying onto the wall, where he slowly slid to the ground after a loud bang. The room fell into chaos. "Ah!" "F*ck, how dare you hit Ricky! Go to hell!" "What are you waiting for? Come here, all of you. Beat this guy to death." Amidst the shouts, the bodyguards quickly rushed into the room. However, before they could even get close to Fade, he attacked all of the guards with a wave of his hand, sending them all flying into the air. At the same time, Fade stated coldly without looking back, "If you dare to step into the private room again without my permission, you die!" The bodyguards who were lying on the ground looked up at the deep cuts that were imprinted on the wall. With fear in their eyes, they quickly retreated from the room. On the other hand, Ricky''s friends who had been infuriated just moments before, all stood rooted to the ground in shock, not daring to make a move. Fade red at them and shouted in a cold voice, "Do not move, otherwise, I''ll make sure you die!" After that, he strode over to Ricky and stepped on his chest, preventing him from getting up. Ricky wiped the blood from the corner of his lips and looked up at Fade. After calming down, he finally spoke, "My brother, I can see that you''re a martial artist. I don''t know if I have caused trouble for you, or if someone had hired you to attack me If it is the former, I will dly apologize; if it is thetter, I will pay you double the amount of what your employer has paid you. What do you think?" Chapter 2022 Chapter 2022 "Huh?" Fade narrowed his eyes and questioned, "The person who led the attack against Emerald Plum Jewels and hurt Mnie Yust night was you, right?" Upon hearing this, Ricky suddenly understood what was going on. He quickly thought about how he was going to exin himself. "About that. It wasn''t me "You won''t admit it?" Fade''s gaze turned cold and a glimmer of light appeared in his palms, "If you won''t be honest, then just go to hell!" Ricky felt his heart drop and he quickly replied, "No, I don''t mean that. I was the one whounched the attack, but someone else is behind all of this, not me." "Who is it?" Fade asked. Ricky paused before answering, "He is a big shot, a real big shot. It was indeed my fault that I had trashed the shop and hit people. I''m sorry, but let me tell you the truth. We can''t afford to offend that person." "I''m asking you, who is it?" Fade''s voice grew cold as impatience began to show in his eyes. Ricky quickly continued, "Please don''t attack me. I''ll tell you everything." After some hesitation, he finally said, "I don''t know who he is." "What..." Fade''s expression fell, and he exerted even more force on his foot. Ricky suddenly burst into a fit of coughing. A stream of blood gushed out from his mouth. He said in a hurry, "Don''t attack me. Just listen to me." "I don''t know his identity, but I know where hees from. He''s juste down from the mountains recently, and he''s a disciple of some martial arts n. That''s all that he revealed to me." "However, based on my judgment and investigation, I have a rough estimation. Recently, a batch of disciples from the four great Heaven Level ns havee down from the mountains, and that important person should be one of them. However, I don''t dare to inquire about their specific identities." Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. "A disciple of a Heaven Level n." Immediately, Halston, Pluto, Kelsey, and the others appeared in his mind, and his gaze turned even colder. However, Ricky mistook it for fear and worry. He quickly added, "I''m being honest. My brother, I did not lie to you. He really is a big shot. We can''t afford to offend him, and we can only put up with this." "Put up with it?" Fade snorted coldly. "I have never had to put up with anything in my life." "Tell me, where are Waldina and the big shot you mentioned?" Fade asked. "Well, they should be in the presidential suite of the King Hall Hotel!" After he received an answer, Fade did not waste another breath. A loud crack was heard, and Ricky''s legs were broken. After that, Fade left without looking back. Ricky''s terrifiedpanions and guards waited until Fade had left to rush over to his side. "Ricky, are you alright?" "Ricky, how are you? Does it hurt?" "Ricky, what should we do now? Should we call for help?" "My legs have been broken. Call the emergency hotline!" Ricky cried out in pain. Hispanions came to their senses and began dialing the number in a hurry. At the same time, someone called Ricky''s father, Robin, to inform him of what had happened here. In less than ten minutes, Robin rushed to the private room. When he saw Ricky lying on the ground, he was distressed and angry at the same time. He immediately rushed to him and asked, "Ricky, who made you like this?" Hatred filled Ricky''s eyes as he answered, "It was a young man whom I don''t know. He''s probably from Emerald Plum Jewels." One of hispanions quickly told Robin about what had happened.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After listening to the full story, Robin said through gritted teeth, "Huh, Emerald Plum Jewels and Mnie Yu. Who does she think she is? Does she really think she can just push the people of the Chai family around?" "The Chai family will never give up." "Dad, I want to take revenge. I want to break that guy''s legs. No, it''s not enough. I will break both of his arms as well," Ricky stated, infuriated. Just then, one of Robin''s bodyguards came over with a phone in his hand. "Mr. Chai, that man has been identified through the security footage. Look..." "Since you''ve already confirmed it, why do I have to look at the footage? Go catch him!" Robin roared in anger. The bodyguard paused, but he remained motionless as he insisted, "Mr. Chai, y-you''d better take a look." "What! Is this what you''ve be? I''ve taken care of you for so many years, and you can''t evenplete this simple request," Robin snapped furiously. However, the bodyguard handed him the phone and stated, "Mr. Chai, the man who beat up Mr. Ricky seems to be Master Chen." "I don''t care who Master Chen is. My son has been beaten up, and you should immediately..." Robin roared. However, when he realized what the guard had said, he quickly grabbed the phone and watched the footage. In an instant, Robin''s face turned pale. "It''s him. How could it be? Th-This..." "Dad, why are you still standing there? The guy must have not gone far. He is going to the King Hall Hotel. If you send someone to catch him now, you can definitely..." Ricky was still shouting. However, Robin pped him and roared angrily, "Shut up." "Dad, w-why did you hit me?" Ricky fell into a daze, holding his cheek that had been pped as he gazed at his father. Robin red at him as he questioned, "Are you stupid? How dare you offend someone like Master Chen?" "Master Chen? Who is he?" Ricky was still confused. Robin replied angrily, "He''s a Martial Arts Master, the champion of the preliminaries, Master Chen. He''s the one who beat you up. Do you understand now?" "What? It''s him! H-How could it be possible? I..." Ricky did not expect that he had offended such a big shot like Fade. For a moment, he was so scared that he did not know what to do. With a grim expression on his face, Robin gritted his teeth and said, "For this matter, we will let it go. You absolutely won''t be allowed to be involved in it again. Otherwise, it won''t only be you who are untucky, but also you who will affect the entire Chai family." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "But Dad, my legs..." Ricky was still a little reluctant, but when he saw his father''s eyes that were filled with panic, he also knew that he had to let go of his revenge. "Fade, don''t you dare get cocky. Even though you''re an infamous master, you''ll be no match against Heaven Level disciples. Since you''ve dared to offend them, don''t think about getting away scot free, Ricky muttered in his heart. Chapter 2023 Chapter 2023 At this moment, Fade had already reached King Hall Hotel. Without further dy, he headed straight for the presidential suite on the top floor. The man was indeed quite generous. He had booked the entire suite just for Waldina, an online celebrity. At this moment, in the luxurious presidential suite, she was soaking in the bathtub. She gazed at the bustling view of Capital City through the transparent, one-way ss. She felt like she was in a dream. Even at that moment, she could hardly believe that it was reality. Two days ago, she went to the Wild Rose Bar as usual after ending her live broadcast. She ordered a cocktail and sat in the bar, intending to see if she could be lucky enough to hook up with a rich man or two. However, she didn''t seem to be very lucky that day. She had been sitting there for two hours, and still she did not find a suitable man. It was not until she was about to get up and leave that she noticed Ricky, whom she knew. As a young master of the Chai family that had recently risen in Capital City, Ricky''s status was remarkable. Waldina thought that he would be a good score. If there was an opportunity, she would definitely try to hook up with him. However, it was a pity that Ricky was also very experienced in the nightlife. To him, Waldina was more suited to be a casual hook up, not a wife. Moreover, he also had some twisted interests. Not only did he mess around with her, he would even pass her around to his friends. This led to her being wary of him. Therefore, when she saw him in the bar, she immediately got up to leave. However, Ricky noticed her before she could leave, and called out to her as he motioned for her toe over. In the end, she could only chat with him. She realized that he was here with his friends, and she had never met one of them. That mysterious man was named Mr. Woo, and Waldina could tell that this man was of a remarkable status, seeing as how respectful Ricky was towards him. After a short conversation, Ricky headed upstairs and went to the private room. After a while, he sent a text to Waldina, asking her to follow him. When she received his text, she braced herself for another horrible night with him and his friends. Although she was reluctant, she did not dare to disobey him. She could only tidy herself up, head upstairs, and enter the private room. However, to her surprise, it wasn''t Ricky''s n to mess around with her this time. He intended for her to apany Mr. Woo. It was not a difficult thing for her. She disyed her skills and hooked up with him that night. The next morning, when she woke up, Mr. Woo had already left. Waldina did not take it too seriously. After tidying up, she stood up and prepared to leave. However, to her surprise, Rickyter found her and said that she had performed well the previous night, and that Mr. Woo was very satisfied with her. He had even asked her to apany him for the next few weeks. Moreover, Ricky repeatedly emphasized that Mr. Woo was a big shot. She had to please him and should never leave him dissatisfied. Initially, Waldina didn''t really take Ricky''s words to heart. However, she was proven wrong that very day. She received all kinds of branded bags, clothes, jewelry, cars and even a mansion. In just one short day, Mr. Woo had spent more than 50 million on her. In contrast, she had received less than 5 million after being with Ricky for over a year, while she had already received ten fold from Mr. Woo in just one day. This made her realize that she had gained the opportunity of a lifetime. As a result, in the evening, she was so excited that she went around shopping, and bought all kinds of luxury goods that she usually could not afford. Of course, there was also a small ident on the way. In Emerald Plum Jewels, Waldina, took a fancy to a jade pendant. However, the boss did not intend to sell it, and even imed that it was her private collection. Finally, she was driven out. Waldina would''ve let it go in the past. However, she had just enjoyed Mr. Woo''s wealth and power, so she did not take the jewelry store boss words seriously. She gave Ricky a call and asked him to settle this dispute, and she sessfully got her hands on the jade pendant. She slowly yed with the pendant as she thought of this. Regardless of whether or not it was a cebo effect, she felt that this pendant was extraordinary. Whenever she was around the pendant, she would feel calm; when she wore it, she would feel asfortable as if she was in a sauna. She also realized that her stamina had increased after wearing the pendant. For example, she would''ve slept tillte noon in the past after having s*x for an entire night. However, she felt energetic and recovered quickly from the soreness in her body even after messing around with Mr. Woo the night before.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Waldina felt her mood improve even further as she touched the jade pendant. She got up and stood up from the bathtub. A professional servant immediately came forward and wiped her down. Then, she put on an extremely smooth andfortable silk bathrobe. Then, the servant took some expensive and exquisite clothes and asked Waldina for her opinion. After Waldina had picked out her clothes, the servant had already served the dishes. The dishes were made from the freshest ingredients, ted in the most exquisite ways, and were cooked by top chefs. All of her wishes wereing true slowly. While enjoying the delicious food, she fantasized about what amazing things woulde next. If she had been shocked by Mr. Woo''s excessive spending on her the previous day, she would''ve fallen for him after that day, when he gave her such luxurious treatment in the suite. At that moment, she felt like she was living in a dream. She was the beautiful princess in the fairytale, and Mr. Woo was her prince. The princess was destined to have a happy fairy tale life with Prince Charming. Although Waldina knew from the bottom of her heart that this kind of life could notst forever, she had to enjoy it well and be a princess while she could. Of course, if possible, she would like to hold Prince Charming in her hands and be his princess. Therefore, that day''s performance would be very important. She had to use all possible means so that Mr. Woo would like her, or even fall in love with her. As she took her meal, she strategized about her future. Chapter 2024 Chapter 2024 After the meal, Waldina asked the middle-aged butler, "When will Mr. Wooe over?" The butler respectfully bowed to her. He then looked at his watch and answered, "Miss Mo, Mr. Woo will be here in another fifteen minutes." Upon hearing that, she cheered and jumped. She walked into her bedroom, came to the dressing table, and was ready to dress up again. However, just then, there was a loudmotion outside. Her body stiffened, and worry appeared on her face. The butler''s expression quickly fell, but he remained calm as he held up the walkie-talkie and asked, "What happened? Inform me immediately." "There''s an intruder, we''re not... Ah..." Before he could finish his words, a scream came from the walkie-talkie, followed by the heavy thump of a body hitting the ground. Waldina became nervous, and she asked, "W-What''s going on? Is there an enemy here to take revenge?" The butler looked at her and reassured her, "Miss Mo, don''t worry. No matter who it is, with us around, everything will be fine." After that, the butler quickly picked up the walkie-talkie and said, "All security guards, get in position immediately." Soon, Waldina heard a series of orderly footsteps. More than 20 strong bodyguards had gathered quickly. The aura emanating from these people was unconcealed. It instantly calmed her down, and her heartbeat slowed down as well. The butler directed the bodyguards to approach the entrance. Dozens of people stood guard at the entrance and prepared for the attack. The butler''s expression was filled with confidence. Heforted Waldina again, "Miss Mo, our security guards have been personally chosen by Mr. Woo. They are strong, so you don''t have to worry. No matter who the intruder is, they won''t be able to break through our line of defense." Upon hearing this, she was about to nod her head. Just then, there was a loud wail of pain. Both the butler and Waldina turned to the source of the noise in an instant, and they found a lone man standing at the entrance. A burly bodyguard flew through the air and blood sshed onto the ground, before his bodynded right before the butler and Waldina, creating a loud thud. She let out a cry of surprise, stumbling a few steps back in horror. On the other hand, the butler quickly ordered, "Move, now! Take him down." In an instant, dozens of bodyguards started their advance. However, these well-trained bodyguards were nothing to the intruder. They couldn''t stop his advance at all. It was as if they had brought swords to a gunfight. In less than three minutes, after a series of cracking sounds, the bodyguards who guarded the door had all been knocked down onto the ground. They were writhing in pain, unable to fight back. Both the butler and Waldina quickly retreated in fright.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The intruder stepped over the bodyguards and strode towards the two, and after regarding them, his gaze fell on her. "Are you Waldina Mo?" He asked. Waldina nodded, but then she paused. She immediately shut her mouth as she stared at the man in terror. The butler''s expression fell. He stepped forward and demanded in a deep voice, "Young man, this is not the ce you should be. I''d advise you to leave by yourself, otherwise..." "Get lost!" Fade shouted. With a wave of his right hand, the boundless strength sent the butler flying. His body smashed onto the room door by the side. Together with the broken door, he was thrown into the other room. Content belongs to Waldina grew even more terrified. As she took several steps back, she muttered, "D-Don''te over, you..." Forcing her into the end of the corridor, Fade nced at the jade pendant hanging from her neck. His gaze sharpened as he confirmed, "So, you are Waldina!" "Who are you? What on earth do you want?" Her voice trembled as she looked at him in horror. He narrowed his eyes and reached out his right hand to pull off the pendant from her neck. "This is not yours. You shouldn''t carry it with you." Waldina paused, and then she thought of something. She immediately looked at him and remarked, "You are the person from Emerald Plum Jewels, and Mnie sent you here." "It''s not me who smashed the shop and hit Mnie. It was all Mr. Ricky''s fault. If you want revenge, go to him. It has nothing to do with me," she quickly defended herself. Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but sneer. "It has nothing to do with you? How quick you are to shed away all responsibilities!" "Also, I''ve already paid Ricky a visit. I''ve broken his two legs, so now, it''s your turn." Upon hearing this, fear was written all over her face as she pleaded, "I-I was wrong. I''ll return the pendant to you, and I''llpensate you with money..." "Compensation?" Fade repeated coldly. "Do you think money can solve the problem since things havee to this point?" "Or, I''ll beat you up and break your limbs, and then I''llpensate you. Are you willing to do that?" Fade asked coldly, and continued to approach her. She was terrified. Her body was pressed up against the wall and there was no way to retreat. "Y-You can''t touch me. I''m with Mr. Woo. If you hurt me, he will not let you off the hook." "Mr. Woo?" He frowned. She quickly continued, "Mr. Woo is a martial artist, and he is from one of the four Heaven Level ns. I''m with him. If you attack me, Mr. Woo will definitely not let you get away easily." He shook his head and asked in a deep voice, "Do you think you can frighten me? It seems that you still don''t understand me!" All of a sudden, Fade''s gaze turned cold. "When did I ever fear people? Not to mention your Mr. Woo, even if his master came, I, Fade, would not be afraid." After that, his aura surged and a terrifying aura pressed down on her, making it difficult for her to breathe. At this moment, looking at Fade''s face, she suddenly thought of something and her face fell. "Y-Your name is Fade. Could it be that you are Master Fade? You..." "Congrattions, you are correct. However, there is no reward," Fade answered in a deep voice. He extended his right hand and attacked her. Waldina''s face turned pale with fright. She was deeply terrified. She hurriedly cried out, "No, don''t touch me. Don''t..." However, he didn''t stop at all. He continued to move forward and attacked her. Just as Fade''s attack was about to reach her arm, an explosive strength rushed towards him with a roar. "Stop!" Fade turned around and immediately noticed a familiar face. It was none other than Kaegan, a disciple of Tianwu n. Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 "Kaegan, it''s you." When Waldina mentioned Mr. Woo just now, Fade immediately guessed that it was Kaegan. At this moment, Kaegan red at Fade and shouted, "Fade, what are you doing? You broke into my territory, beat my men, and now you want to hit my woman?" "Do you want to go against me and against Tianwu n?" Kaegan asked sternly. Fade replied coldly, "Your woman? It seems that you don''t know what your woman has done!" "Uh..." Kaegan was stunned when he heard that. Then, he looked at Waldina, who was lying on the ground, and asked, "Waldina, what''s going on?" She did not dare to hide anything from him. All she could do was quickly exin everything that had happened the previous day, including the incident at the shop. After hearing this, Kaegan couldn''t help but frown. After a few seconds of silence, he looked up at Fade and said, "Waldina did indeed make a mistake" "I willpensate you on her behalf. The loss of the jewelry store, the cost of treating the injuries, and the price of the treatment, I will pay for it all. It''s not a problem to pay twice, no, three times, or even five times. It''s up to you!" Kaegan looked at Fade and said. Fade remained calm, but there was anger in his eyes as he sneered. "Financialpensation, huh? Kaegan, do you think that I need your money?" "Should I break all of Waldina''s limbs and give her a good beating? I''llpensate you after that." Kaegan frowned as he stared at Fade and asked, "I''m already being very sincere. Fade, what the hell do you want?" "Sincere?" Fade snorted. "An eye for an eye. That''s all I want." "It all happened because of Waldina, so I''ll beat her up. What she did to Mnie, I will do to her." Waldina trembled with fear as she turned to Kaegan with pleading eyes. "Mr. Woo, please save me. I don''t want my legs to be broken, I..." Kaegan looked at him and said, "Fade, for my sake, we should both take a step back. If you let Waldina go, I willpensate you." "I apologize, but you''re nothing to me, Kaegan!" Fade replied haughtily. At the same time, surges of energy appeared on Fade''s palm again. Kaegan was infuriated when he saw this. "Fade, are you really trying to take advantage of this situation?" "What?" Fade retorted with a sneer, "You''re really something else, huh? You guys are the ones who are in the wrong, and you dare say that to me. Since you''ve said that, I''ll take advantage of it then!" As soon as he finished his words, Fade immediately let out a surge of energy, breaking Waldina''s right leg. She instantly let out a scream. "Fade, how dare you..." Kaegan was so angry that he began to shout. Fade, however, did not stop. He sent out another stream of energy and broke the rest of Waldina''s legs and arms. She let out a blood-curdling scream. The intense pain caused her to pass out. However, Fade did not show any mercy to her. A burst of energy burst out and hit her wound, which made her wake up from the pain. Instantly, the entire corridor was filled with her screams and howls. Kaegan''s eyes were bloodshot as he gritted his teeth. He was extremely furious. After all, Waldina was the woman whom he had fallen in love with. He was very satisfied with his rtionship with her in the past two days. However, Fade was hitting her like this right before his own eyes. His gaze turned cold as he red at Fade. "Fade, you were lucky that I did not attack you at the army campst time." "This time, you won''t have such good luck." Kaegan''s energy soared, and a long sword formed from thin air, aiming for Fade. "Die!" Fade sneered. "We''ll know just who was the lucky one in a moment." At the same time, Fade attacked him. Two Martial Arts Masters were fighting against each other in the corridor. Powerful surges of energy emanated from the two of them, destroying the items around them. Kaegan was furious. His eyes were scarlet red as he gritted his teeth. A long sword flew through the air, bringing along his determination with it. However, Fade stood still. Energy was released from his right hand continuously, blocking all of Kaegan''s moves. In the blink of an eye, the two had exchanged close to a hundred moves. Kaegan was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Fade to be able to hold on for so long. He then gritted his teeth and his aura rose. He said, "I''m going to take it seriously. You..." However, before he could finish his words, Fade shook his head calmly and replied, "The so-called disciple of Tianwu n. Huh. Tianwu n has be worse recently." He thenunched a fierce attack, and a strong wave of energy hit Kaegan''s body, causing him to fly into the air. "You..." Kaegan didn''t expect to be sent flying by Fade''s attack. Before he could react, he fell heavily onto the ground. Then, without waiting for him to get up, Fade rushed over and stepped on his chest with a cold and indifferent expression on his face. "You''ve lost." "Fade, you... You dare to hurt me. I am a disciple of Tianwu n. You..." Kaegan''s face was filled with both shame and anger. Fade''s tone was still as cold as ever. "Why wouldn''t I dare to touch you? It''s not like I didn''t manage toy hands on Tianwu n''s disciples!" Just then, another wave of energy surged, and it was aimed right at Kaegan. Upon seeing this, Kaegan''s expression changed dramatically and horror was written all over his face. After all, Laverick, the senior in his n, had his dantian abdomen destroyed by Fade during the previous preliminaries, and the fact that his cultivation had been ruined was still fresh in his mind. As soon as he thought that he would soon foffow in Laverick''s footsteps, he immediately felt a sense of fear surging in his heart, and he immediately began to panic. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "No, don''t destroy my dantian abdomen. If you touch me, my master, our master will not let you go. I...Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Fade ignored him and continued his attack. With two cracks, Kaegan''s legs had been broken, and a scream rang out. Then, Fade withdrew his hand and kicked Kaegan away. Kaegan rolled on the ground several times before stopping right before Waldina. "For the sake of Master Tuan of Tianwu n, I''ll spare you this time. This time, it''s just a little lesson. If you repeat the same mistake again, I won''t let you go so easily." After that, he put away the pendant and turned to leave. Kaegan waited until Fade had left before he took out his phone and made a call. "Halston, I''m Kaegan. Can youe over?" "I am in the King Hall Hotel, and my legs have been broken. It was Fade who did it." "What? What happened? How could that have happened..." Halston was obviously very surprised. Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 After returning from King Hall Hotel, Fade braced himself for Halston''s visit. However, even after waiting for two days, Halston still hadn''t paid him a visit. The Chai family even sent some people to apologize to them, and madepensation to Emerald Plum Jewels. Fade was slightly surprised at the results. Joey asked in confusion, "Did the guy from Tianwu n change his mind and suddenly realize that he was wrong, so he didn''t do anything?" Fade shook his head and answered ndly, "If they were so kind-hearted, something like this would never have happened." "No matter what, we should just live our own lives well. If we don''t cause any trouble, we won''t be afraid of any trouble either," However, as soon as he finished his words, the servant handed him an envelope. "Mr. Chen, there is a letter for you." Fade epted the letter, opened it, and found an invitation in it. The exquisitely-made invitation was obviously of great value. When he opened it, he was even more surprised by what was written on it. It was Halston who had invited him. He was hosting a banquet that night, and he had invited various guests from Capital City to join in. This kind of dinner was not special at all. Ever since the special training was cancelled, almost all the disciples of several major ns, such as Pluto and Tiana, had held various parties to make friends with the people from all walks of life in Capital City. It was just that the scale wasn''t as big as that of Halston''s this time. Moreover, the conflict between Fade and Tianwu n was well known, and yet Halston still took the initiative to invite him. This was what surprised him. Joey saw his surprised expression and immediately looked at him curiously. She came over to have a look at the invitation. She was shocked as well. "What is Halston trying to do? Is this a trap, and is he really nning to attack you?" "Maybe!" He frowned. "Fade, don''t go," she said. Fade thought for a while and finally answered, "He''s already sent me an invitation like this. I don''t think that it''s appropriate if I don''t attend." "More importantly, I want to know just what Halston is up to! If I don''t go, it will constantly bother us and we won''t know when he''ll make his move." After listening to him, she stated with a serious expression, "Fade, I''ll go with you." He initially wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, he nodded in agreement. In the evening, Halston sent a driver over to pick both Fade and Joey up. However, she was still in school, and had yet to return. Fade called her and asked about the situation. She helplessly told him that she had something to deal with in the school. Therefore, she might not be able to attend that night''s banquet. Afterforting her, he got in the car alone and went to the banquet. The car drove into the busy center of Capital City. Then, it drove out and headed straight to the outskirts of the city. Fade was slightly surprised. HeN?velDrama.Org is the owner. wondered, "What on earth is Halston trying to do? He did not host the banquet in the city, nor a hotel, but instead chose the outskirts." "Could it be that he wants to set up an ambush andunch a sneak attack on me?" He considered multiple possibilities, but in the end he did not do anything about it. "No matter what tactics you have, I''ll take them all." The car continued to head towards the destination. After another half an hour, the car stopped. When Fade got out of the car, he noticed two rows of houses before him. Although the house was big and had been decorated well, it was still a house in the suburbs, so it did not look like a ce where a banquet would be hosted. "Could it be that Halston ns to attack me here?" Fade narrowed his eyes. At the same time, many cars arrived in continuation. Some guests looked at the houses in front of them. At the same time, they looked confused. A servant weed all the guests into the house enthusiastically. The house was well decorated, and in the middle of the yard, there was a dance floor, surrounded by all kinds of drinks and food. Beautiful decorations decked out the house, making it look extremely ostentatious. Soft music yed in the background, and paired with the soft fragrance in the air, the guests felt rxed. When Fade entered, there were already a lot of guests, many of whom he knew. When they saw himing in, they all greeted him. His heart skipped a beat. "Could it be that Halston really did intend to hold a banquet, and nned nothing else?" Halston did not make a move, nor did Fade. He grabbed a ss of drink and started chatting with the other guests. About half an hourter, everyone was here. Halston came out with a ss of red wine and greeted the guests with a smile. When he saw Fade, he even raised his ss and gave a toast, which made Fade feel very surprised. S After greeting the guests, Halston gave a speech, thanking everyone foring and hoping that they would work well together with Tianwu n. With Tianwu n''s name and Halston''s friendly attitude, the guests below naturally chimed in with a wave ofpliments. The whole venue seemed to be exceptionally harmonious and normal. It was so normal that Fade felt that it was a little bizarre. "Is Halston really just hosting a banquet, and nothing else?" He wondered with his brows furrowed. Just then, Halston clinked his ss and the whole venue fell silent. He then spoke, "Thank you all foring today. There is a senior from Tianwo n here today, and he would like to have a drink with you to express his gratitude." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S Discussion immediately broke out amongst the guests. "Who is the senior of Tianwu n?" "Halston''s position in Tianwu n isn''t low. Although he''s a disciple, his status has already exceeded that of some other elders. The person he calls senior is probably something else." "No matter who he is, he''s a big shot. It''ll be our honor to meet him!" Fade narrowed his eyes, seeming to have sensed something amiss. He muttered to himself, "Is Halston finally making his move?" Under the expectant gaze of the crowd, a man d in green robes strode into the room, his hands behind his back. His aura was restrained, but he gave a domineering feeling to others even without doing anything. People naturally respected him. Halston then excitedly introduced the man to everyone, "Everyone, this is the Elder of Tianwu n, Master Sun." Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 Upon hearing this, the guests immediately burst out into discussion. "That''s Master Walmor Sun. I never expected to see him here!" "Master Sun is a master at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level, ranked 20th on Divine Dragon List. He is a true master." "Why would Master Sun visit Capital City now?" "Don''t forget one thing, Master Sun is not only the First Elder of Tianwu n, but also Laverick''s master." After mentioning this, many people suddenly thought of something. In an instant, many of them turned around and looked in Fade''s direction. At this moment, he also put down the ss in his hand and narrowed his eyes at Walmor, who stood on the stage. His gaze was indifferent. "Have you finally revealed your true intentions?" He thought to himself. However, Walmor did not do anything, so Fade did not either. After Halston''s introduction, Walmor picked up a ss of wine and gave a brief speech. Everyone drank to his words, and then he left. The guests were all left confused. They had no idea what Tianwu n was up to. Halston promptly exined, "Would all of you please move to the back of the house? Master Sun has something to say to everyone." Quite a few people had looks of doubt on their faces, but they still followed Halston to the backyard. The backyard looked very ordinary. There was a low wall, some fences, and a stretch of grass on the side. There was nothing unusual about it at all. However, Walmor, with his hands sped behind his back, looked into the distance with a very serious expression. Seeing that everyone was here, he pointed to the grassy distance and asked, "Everyone, over there, what do you see?" The crowd looked in the direction that Walmor pointed to and discussed amongst themselves. "It''s just a meadow. There''s nothing!" "No, there seems to be a building in the distance. It seems to be arge manor." "Master Sun asked us to look over there. Is he implying something?" "What''s the meaning behind all this? I can''t tell at all!" Just as everyone was feeling confused and curious, Walmor pointed into the distance and spoke leisurely, "I don''t know what you''ve seen over there, but what I see is only some ruins." "Those are the ruins that belong to the Zhao family, and I have a disciple named Laverick. That''s his house, but half a year ago, the Zhao family had been ruined, and almost all of the important members of the family had been killed. Even my disciple, Laverick, had his dantian destroyed. Decades of cultivation had all gone to waste, just like that. The guests who were previously discussing fell silent, and nced in Fade''s direction. When it came to the Zhao family and Laverick, everyone naturally understood what Walmor was talking about. At this moment, Fade also narrowed his eyes and looked at Walmor. He thought to himself, "Is it finally about to start?" After a pause, Walmor continued, "Laverick is a disciple of Tianwu n, and he is also my disciple. Being disabled in such a way, as his teacher, I really can''t just let it go. Thus, I came down from the mountain to Capital City to ask for an exnation." "However, two days ago, when I arrived in Capital City, I received another piece of bad news before I could even investigate Laverick''s incident. Someone had broken both of Kaegan''s legs, and he''s recuperating in the hospital now." "It was the same martial artist who did these things. Halston told me that his name is Fade, and people call him Master Chen." "I heard that Master Chen is present now, so I want you toe over and give me an exnation." When he finished speaking, Walmor''s sharp gazended right on Fade, who stood in the crowd. His gaze was as sharp as a de. The atmosphere tensed and everyone''s attention was on Fade. Fade shook his head as he smiled, meeting Walmor''s gaze. He walked up as he said, "Huh, so you''ve finally revealed your true intentions after so many ruses." Walmor''s gaze darkened as he replied, "Tianwu n is not a n that uses power to oppress people. However, I need an exnation for what happened with both Laverick and Kaegan." "An exnation?" Fade sneered. "Sure, I''ll exin." "Laverick''s dantian had been destroyed. He was the one who challenged me in the ring. Life or deaths insignificant. At that time, members of major associations, such as the n Committee, the Martial Arts League, and Stealth were on the scene. Countless audience members on the live broadcast witnessed what happened." "As for Kaegan, he deserved it. He allowed his men to beat my friend, and even tried to attack me. I just broke his legs and left his dantian alone. I''ve spared his life." "I''ve exined everything. Are you satisfied?" Fade finished, gazing at Walmor. Walmor''s expression grew grim. On the other hand, Halston shouted lowly, "Fade, you''re being too arrogant in front of Master Sun." "Arrogant?" Fade snorted. "You wanted an exnation, and I gave you one. However, you ended up saying that I''m being too arrogant. What are you guys up to?" "You..." Anger was written all over Halston''s face. He had to hold himself back from attacking Fade. Just then, Walmor spoke up, "Laverick challenged you because you ruined the elders of the Zhao family. On the other hand, Kaegan told me that he has expressed his will topensate you, but you did not give him a chance before you attacked him." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "As a martial artist, and also a participant in the International Youth Martial Arts Convention, don''t you think that you''ve crossed the line?" Faced with these usations, Fade let out a chuckle. "So now you''ve decided to be reasonable. Are you going to try to debate with me on whether killing the elders from the Zhao family was crossing a line too?" "I don''t want to waste my breath with you. If you want to fight, just do it. Why are you looking for so many excuses? It''s ridiculous," he retorted unceremoniously. "Fade, watch your words," Halston shouted. Walmor''s expression darkened as he said angrily, "It''s a good thing that young people can stand up for themselves, but when they''re being too arrogant, it will harm them instead." "Why are you trying to y the senior card with me? You, Walmor Sun, have no right to lecture me! Make Gotzele, and perhaps I will listen to him," Fade returned. Upon hearing these words, Halston and Walmor instantly flew into a rage and snapped. "Shut up, you maniac!" "How dare you! No matter what Master Tuan''s name is, you can''t just call him by his name." The expressions on the guests'' faces changed drastically. Horror filled their eyes, and silence fell upon the venue. Fade was being way too arrogant. Gotzel was the head of Tianwu n, a top expert at the peak of the Heaven Level, a true master who was ranked 4th on the Divine Dragon List, and a god in the martial arts world. It was disrespectful to address someone like him by his name, not to mention Fade''s previous words. Everyone thought that he was in the wrong. Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 With a serious expression on his face, Walmor red at Fade and said through gritted teeth, "You arrogant brat. It looks like you won''t learn to behave unless you''re taught a lesson." Fade''s eyelids twitched as he looked at Walmor. There was not a trace of fear on his face. On the contrary, he seemed bored. He sighed. "If you want to fight, then fight. You should''ve done so from the beginning. In the end, the results will still be the same even with all these detours. I really don''t know if you guys are just too bored, or too hypocritical." "You..." Walmor didn''t think that Fade would be so bold as to be so arrogant in front of him. After all, when he was in the n, no one dared to speak to him like this. Seeing that Walmor was about to erupt, Halston took a step forward and said, "Master Sun, such an arrogant fellow is not worth your effort. Leave him to me." Walmor nodded in response. He rxed his outstretched arms and stared at Fade with a grim expression. Halston took a step forward and stared at Fade coldly. "Fade, I initially waited for this battle on the day of the special training. I didn''t expect it to drag on until now. Perhaps you were lucky enough to enjoy a few more days of freedom!" As he spoke, his aura surged, as if he was a candle that had been suddenly lit. An invisible light and heat emanated from him, causing the surrounding guests to feel as if they were in a daze. They couldn''t help but put some distance between them. However, Fade, who was faced with Halston, stood rooted to the spot as if he didn''t feel anything. His expression didn''t change at all. He flicked a sidelong nce at Halston and waved his hand. "You''re making a move? Forget it. I''m rather interested in the old fellow behind you. You are no match for me. It''s pointless." In Fade''s opinion, this was very normal. After all, Halston''s strength was only in the middle stage of Heaven Level. His strength was only slightly stronger than Laverick. His overall rank was around the 50th on the Divine Dragon List. To Fade, who had already reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level, Halston was nothing. Walmor, who ranked 20th on the Divine Dragon List, was a little more interesting to him. However, when other people heard this, they all thought that Fade was being too arrogant. In Halston and Walmor''s perspective, his words were basically an insult to Tianwu n. Halston instantly flew into a rage. His eyes were blood-red, and his aura suddenly went berserk. He threw his head back and bellowed. With a metallic sound, he drew out a long sword and pointed it at Fade. "You b*stard, die!" The long sword, like the wind, stirred the air and burst out countless tiny bursts of positive energy, rushing towards Fade. Fade only sighed softly and stretched out his palm to counter the attack. In an instant, the strength of the two men collided with each other, and the sound of explosions were heard one after another, as if firecrackers were exploding. Halston''s long sword became more and more dense as it danced around, first, like flowers, then, like the wind and rain. It was unpredictable and dexterous, and it attacked Fade. Such aplex and exquisite sword technique was dazzling to the eyes of many guests, and they were amazed. "He lives up to his reputation as a member of the n. His sword art is formidable." "Tianwu n is famous for its sword skills. As a direct disciple of the n, there''s no need to doubt his swordsmanship." "I''d like to know how Fade would be able to resist such a sword technique." Under everyone''s expectant gaze, Fade countered Halston''s sword technique. He didn''t make any shy or fancy moves. He just narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at theplicated shadow of the long sword. With his right hand in the air, he grabbed it.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What does Fade want to do?" "Is he going to use his hand to take Halston''s sword? That''s too much!" "Is he crazy?" Not only were the guests shocked, but Halston himself was as well. "You... What are you doing! You''re asking for it. Since you''ve broken Kaegan''s legs, I''ll keep your right arm for now!" Gritting his teeth, Halston let out a cry. With a flick of his right arm, the sword in his hand sped up. Around the body of the sword, a surge of energy burst out, transforming into an iparably sharp de that shed ruthlessly at Fade At this moment, on Fade''s palm, positive energy had been activated, forming a thin protective shield, which covered his palm like a glove. Relying on this invisible glove, Fade''s right hand reached out into the flying sword flowers and made a grab. "Swoosh!" In an instant, it flew and shook. The long sword with residual shadows suddenly stopped, and the tip was held firmly in Fade''s hand. "You..." Halston couldn''t help but be shocked. He gritted his teeth and exerted force in his arms, wanting to pull out the sword. However, he felt that his sword seemed to have been mped by a pair of iron pliers, unable to move at all. "How is this possible?" Halston fell into shock. He gritted his teeth and triggered his positive energy, which surged towards Fade. Around the de the positive energy turned into sword rays and shot out, trying to pierce through Fade''s palm. Content belongs to S However, these iparably sharp sword rays, after hitting Fade''s palm, were like buffaloes entering the sea. They instantly turned into nothingness, and there was not a single bit of power left to be felt. "How is this possible? Y- You..." Halston turned pale with fright. This waspletely beyond his expectations. Just as he was in a state of shock, Fade''s right hand lightly twisted, sending out a massive force. Halston''s precious sword instantly turned into a piece of steel. Then, with a crack, it broke into pieces and felt to the ground,pletely devoid of life. "My sword!" Halston eximed, looking at the broken sword. His heart ached, and he red hatefully at Fade. "Fade, I''m going to kill you!" He shouted. His eyes were scarlet red, and positive energy surged from his body. He was like a ferocious lion, and was about topletely tear Fade apart. Behind Halston, Walmor''s expression darkened, and he looked at Fade with a strange expression. That was because he could tell that Fade''s strength was stronger than he''d thought. Furthermore, he was almost certain that Halston was absolutely no match for Fade. If they continued to fight, Halston would surely be defeated. Hence, Walmor wanted to open his mouth and call him back. However, just as he was about to speak, Fade flinched. His expression changed, and his brows furrowed together tightly. His expression grew serious. "That feeling just now... It''s Joey''s amulet! It''s been activated. Did she encounter danger, or did she identally activate it?" Fade wondered to himself with a frown. He was about to reach for his phone and make a phone call. However, before he could do anything, suddenly, his body trembled a few more times in session. Suddenly, Fade''s expression changed drastically. "This feeling is from the amulets on Jasmine, Mnie, and Lily." If only one person''s amulet could be felt, then it could be an ident. Now, the amulets of the four people could be felt almost at the same time, so it could not be an ident. "Something has happened to Joey and the others!" Fade decided that he could not care less about the match in front of him. He raised his head to look at Halston and said, "I have something urgent to attend to. Let''s settle this matter in the future!" After that, he did not stop for a moment. He rushed away quickly, leaving a trail behind. Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 This sudden change left everyone in shock. They stared after Fade''s retreating figure in a daze. "What''s going on? Why did Fade suddenly leave?" "He obviously had the upper hand just now!" "Could it be that there''s some urgent matter that left him with no choice but to leave?" Halston, whose eyes were red with fury, paused as well. He then got ready to chase after Fade. However, at this moment, Walmor shouted at him and stopped his pursuit. "Halston, stop! Come back!" "Master Sun, I..." Halston looked determined, and his eyes were full of reluctance. However, Walmor''s expression was grim and he said in a low voice, "Go back and calm down." Although Halston was unwilling to give up, he did not dare to disobey Walmor''smand. He could only swallow his anger and retreat. Then, Walmor looked at all the guests and stated, "I''m sorry to let all the honored guests see such a farce." While speaking, he bowed to everyone to show his apology. Then, he sighed softly and remarked casually, "Fade had managed to escape quickly. Otherwise, when Halston got serious, he would''ve..." He then fell silent deliberately. The guests'' eyes lit up instantly, and they started to talk amongst themselves. "It turns out that Halston hasn''t taken any serious action. I was wondering why Fade had gained the upper hand just now." "No wonder Fade wanted to escape. Halston was going to make a big move." "Tianwu n deserves to be called Tianwu n. Fade has the title of Master Chen. When he encounters a real master, he can only run away." "Huh, the title of a master bragged by a rogue cultivator. How can he bepared with a real Heaven Level disciple?" "Fade was really good at talking nonsense just now. It turns out he was just spitting nonsense!" In an instant, everyone''s opinion changed with Walmor''s words. It turned into ridicule for Fade''s escape and a hot round of praise and discussion of Tianwu n. After all, most of the guests didn''t know much about martial arts, so they naturally couldn''t see the essence of the martial arts duel between Fade and Halston. They could only listen to a master like Wai mor.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As for a few guests who had a good knowledge of martial arts and noticed some abnormalities, they naturally would not say anything at this moment. After all, Walmor had spoken out. No one would be against or refuting his words. They would just be digging their own graves. After making sure of the situation, Walmor turned around and left. When he found Halston, who was still fuming with anger, he asked, "Have you not calmed down?" When Halston saw Walmor enter, he quickly stood up and saluted. "Master Sun, you''re here. I- I didn''t....." "There''s no need to hide in front of me," Walmor remarked as he waved his hand in protest. Halston took in a deep breath and then asked in a somewhat unwilling voice, "Master Sun, I don''t understand why you didn''t allow me to chase after Fade, and let him escape just like that?" "Escape?" Walmor''s face sank, and he questioned, "Did you really think that Fade escaped?" "Master Sun, didn''t you say that... Why are you now..." Halston looked at him in surprise. Walmor''s expression was solemn. He looked at Halston and continued in a low voice, "The people outside. do not understand martial arts. believed my words. You are a mid-stage Heaven Level martial artist, and have even fel. Key with Fade once. Don''t you understand the situation?" "Master Sun, w-what do you mean? I''m not Fade''s match?" Halston''s face was a bit unsightly as if he didn''t want to admit it. Walmor snorted softly and replied, "Of course not." These decisive words shocked Halston, but he immediately found it hard to ept. "Master Sun, I... I wasn''t being serious in the match. As long as I take it seriously, I will surely be able to defeat Fade. He..." "What?" Walmor sneered again. "You said that you didn''t take it seriously. Did you think that Fade was being serious?" "Master, I..." "Stop talking. When you were fighting just Row, I observed carefully. Whether it is the degree of positive energy or the degree of toughness of the body, Fade is better than you. If you continel. nex to fight, you would definitely lose," Walmor concluded. Halston found it difficult to ept this conclusion. "How could it be? I..." Walmor looked at him andmented in a deep voice, "You''ve been in the n for too long. The people whoe into contact with each other are people from our own n or other ns. Your understanding of the outside world is too little." "Although our Heaven Level n is formidable, that doesn''t mean that we''re the only ones who are powerful. There are far many more experts in this world than you think. Don''t be too confident. You''re going to suffer if you think like this." "Fade is just the beginning. Not only in this country but also abroad. When you go to participate in the International Youth Warrior Competition, you will see that the real world is much wider than you think." After listening to Walmor''s words, Halston fell silent for a while. Then, he bowed to Walmor and said, "Master Sun, thank you for your guidance." "It''s a good thing that you would listen to me," Walmor replied. Halston nodded and immediately asked, "Master Sun, this time, Fade has left. I''m afraid it will be very difficult for us to find such an opportunity next time. Laverick and Kaegen, do we..." Walmor narrowed his eyes and answered, "Of course I won''t forget about Laverick and Kaegan. Moreover, not everyone can challenge Tianwu n. We must regain some respect." "Master, do you have any other ns?" When Halston saw his confident expression, he couldn''t help but think of something and ask. Walmor smiled gently and responded, "There are some things that you will know soon." "Now, you can calm down and go to see Kaegan. Have a good chat with him. He''s in a bad mood." "Yes!" Halston nodded. He immediately thought of something and asked, "Master Sun, it''s not too long until the start of thepetition. If Kaegen''s leg is broken, will it affect his participation in thepetition? By then..." Walmor snorted, narrowed his eyes, and said, "That''s not true. Fade knows well. When he attacked Kaegan, he knew when to stop. After treatment, Kaegan''s leg injury should be healed in a month." "If that''s the case, then I''m relieved," Halston replied with a nod. Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 At the same time, after Fade left, he drove all the way to the center of Capital City. On the way, he made several phone calls in a row, but neither Joey, Jasmine, Lily, nor Mnie answered. This made him even more anxious and worried. As he stepped on the gas pedal all the way, he gnashed his teeth and said, "No matter who it is, if you dare to hurt them, I will never let you go." At the same time, in a spacious business club in Capital City. Tarlo looked at the several young women lying on the bed in front of him, and his eyes were full of excitement. His eyes first fell on Joey. His gaze scanned her body thoroughly, hoping to see through every inch of her body. "Joey, you''re here. I''m finally going to have you. You''re finally going to be my woman." He licked his lips with excitement and greed in his eyes. Beside Joey, there were two unconscious young women lying there. They were Jasmine and Mnie. Behind Tarlo, several young men around the same age gazed at the three of them and could not help opening their mouths. "Tarlo, these three women are not bad. They are all stunning." "I know. This is Jasmine, Fade''s disciple. Mnie is the boss of a jewelrypany and an old mistress of Fade. This is Lily, a subordinate of Fade. I heard that he had slept with her a long time ago." "D*mn it, Fade knows how to enjoy life. Pretty sister, pretty disciple, pretty president, and a beautiful subordinate. He really knows how to y!" As they spoke, the men felt their bodies growing hotter and hotter, and it was getting harder for them to control themselves. They rubbed their palms together as they smiled at Tarlo, trying to please him. "Tarlo, you have your eyes on that Joey. Let us have a taste of these three!" "That''s right, Tarlo. You can''t enjoy all these delicious meals alone!" "Or, Tarlo, you can let us have them after you''ve done. That''s okay!" Tarlo heard this and turned his head to look at the several excited people behind him and replied, "When did I enjoy things alone? I will definitely share with you if I receive something good. Except for Joey, you all can take the other three to enjoy yourselves!" "Thank you, Tarlo!" "Tarlo, you are too kind." "Hurry up, I can''t wait any longer." They could not wait any longer. However, Tarlo thought of something and reminded them, "You can enjoy, but don''t go too far. After all, Fade is strong too, understand?" "Yes, Tarlo, what do you want us to do? We''ll do it." "With Tarlo and Tiana here, there''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s just Fade!" "These four people must have been sent by Tiana!" "It must be. Joey is said to be a Martial Arts Master. Except for a Master like Tiana, who could''ve been able to get her here?" After listening to the words of the few men, Tarlo''s heart was burning with desire. His eyes fell on Joey, and the excitement in his eyes grew. When he thought that he would soon enjoy the one whom he had longed for, a Martial Arts Master who was high up in the air, his heart was filled with unspeakable excitement, and his body was almost about to burst. The other men couldn''t hold themselves back anymore as they carried Mnie, Lily and Jasmine away, their hands roaming all over the girls. When Tarlo saw that, he couldn''t bear it any longer and pressed down on Joey''s body. However, at this moment, there was a loud bang that shook him and the others in the room. The few people who were about to take action stopped for a moment, opened the door and asked, "What happened?" The bodyguards outside the door didn''t understand what was going on at the moment, and they were running in a hurry. "Mr. Long, someone seems to be making trouble downstairs!" "It seems that something has been broken. The owner of the club is handling it." "D*mn it, they''ve ruined my n. Tell them to hurry up and don''t disappoint me," Tarlo swore. The other men also cursed. The bodyguards quickly nodded and then ran downstairs to deal with the intruder. However, another loud bang followed. Themotion wasrger this time, and the whole building shook. "What''s going on?" Tarlo, who was about to return to the private roomet came out of the room again afte !!! hearing the loud bang. S However, this time, no one answered his question. That was because the seven or eight bodyguards at the door had all fallen onto the ground with blood spurting out of their mouths. They couldn''t move at all. In front of them, a young man approached him.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The man''s hands were stained with blood, and mes were burning in his eyes. He looked like a demon from hell. Moreover, Tarlo had a deep impression of this man. It was Fade. "Fade, you... How did you..." When Tarlo saw him, his expression changed drastically and he shouted in horror. Fade stared at him with a cold gaze. "It''s you, Tarlo." After that, Fade kicked him and the other men into the room. They all stumbled to the ground. Fade stepped in and nced around. He noticed the few girls at first nce. In an instant, killing intent shed across his eyes as he gazed at vel There will be no second time Tarlo I''ve already warned y "It seems that you don''t take my words seriously. Instead, you took advantage of it." "Goto hell!" After that, with a wave of his hand, a blinding sh cut through air. When Tarlo saw this, he was shocked. He rolled and crawled on the ground as he cried out in horror, "No, don''t kill me." "I haven''t touched Joey. I haven''t. I was wrong!" On the other side, several friends of Tarlo also shouted, "We didn''t touch them. We were wrong. Please, let us go this time." "sh!" When the Qi- de hit Tarlo, it didn''t kill him directly as expected by Fade. On the contrary, ayer of light burst from Tarlo''s body, blocking his Qi-de and saving his life. "Uh... Amulet." Fade was a little surprised, and then sneered, "It seems that Tiana values her brother very much!" "However, did she think that a piece of amulet could block me?" He snorted coldly, and the air des in his hands were sent out one after another. Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 One by one, the des hit the amulet on Tarlo''s body. It instantly started shining, but broke into pieces after taking the damage of the des. Fade''s attack did not stop. A beam of positive energy shot out from his hand, aimed directly at Tarlo''s heart. When Tarlo realized this, he was extremely frightened and shouted, "No, don''t kill me. I am the young master of the Long family. My sister is Tiana. You can''t..." However, Fade turned a deaf ear to his words and positive energy surged around him, about to hit Tarlo''s heart. At the critical moment, a shadow suddenly rushed in. At thest moment, it blocked Fade''s attack and saved Tarlo. Tarlo, who was so frightened that his heart almost jumped out, looked at the figure who had appeared in front of him. It seemed that the dying man grabbed thest life-saving chance and rushed to her crazily. "Tiana, you are here. You are finally here. Fade wants to kill me. Kill him. You..." The men behind him let out a sigh of relief when they saw Tiana''s arrival. At this moment, she nced at the private room, then looked at Fade and said in a low voice, "Fade, what are you doing? Last time, you made trouble at the Long family''s banquet, and now you want to kill my brother. Do you think that the Long family is that easy to bully?" "Easy to bully?" Fade snorted coldly, and his gaze was extremely icy. "Why don''t ask your good brother what he did!" Tiana''s expression immediately fell when she noticed the girls. Tarlo quickly exined, "Tiana, we haven''t done anything yet." "How dare you!" A trace of anger shed across Fade''s eyes. With a wave of his hand, a burst of energy shot towards Tarlo. Tarlo was shocked, and hurried to hide behind Tiana. She reacted quickly and blocked Fade''s attack. Their energies collided in mid-air, creating a small explosion. "Fade, you''re crossing the line here. How dare you attack my brother before you even find out what had really happened!" She red at him. "The truth couldn''t be clearer," he returned. "I''ve already warned you not to touch my friends, otherwise, you will all die." After that, he startedunching more attacks. "Fade, you..." Tiana paused, then immediately countered his attacks. However, she was the sole protector of multiple targets. As a result, she couldn''t block his attacks at all. It was already hard enough for her to block Fade''s attacks at Tarlo, but the other men had been hit instead. Their limbs broke on impact and bloody wounds appeared on their bodies as they wailed in pain. Upon seeing this, Tiana gritted her teeth and shouted, "Fade, you''ve gone too far." "Is this over? I haven''t killed them yet, so I''m being kind enough already." With a loud roar, another sharp burst of energy erupted from his palm, aiming towards a man who already had his legs broken. The target couldn''t manage to dodge this attack at all, and Tiana did not expect Fade to attack as well. Thus, she couldn''t manage to block it. With a crack, the energy pierced through the man''s heart, leaving a bleeding hole in ce. Blood gushed out of the bloody hole, and the light in the man''s eyes quickly disappeared. In the end, his head tilted to the side before his entire body copsed onto the floor. "Cavorn! You killed Cavorn, you..." Tarlo red at Fade, fear and fury evident in his eyes. His body trembled. Tiana''s expression was grim as she looked at Fade and shouted, "Fade, how dare you! How dare you..." "How dare I? In the face of people who don''t admit their mistakes, this is just the beginning!" Fade snorted coldly and waved his right hand, and another burst of energy sted out. The remaining men screamed in fright. Unable to care about the injuries they had, they started writhing on the ground, trying to dodge Fade''s attack. However, they were just ordinary people. How could they avoid his attacks? Although Tiana acted quickly this time and blocked a lot of his attacks, another one of the men was still hit in the heart under the intensive attacks. He fell to the ground and died in an instant. Seeing that another person had died, the others were all in a state of panic. Especially the younger men, who were now lying on the ground, bowing to Fade and begging for mercy. "We did the kidnapping. We were wrong. We know that we were wrong. Please spare our lives!" "Mr. Chen, Master Chen, we are willing to make amends as long as you spare our lives." Fade snorted at their pleas as he turned to Tarlo and questioned, "What about you? Are you still going to defend yourself?" Tarlo''s expression changed and he didn''t know how to say it. Just then, Tiana stopped him with a loud roar. She red at him as she spoke, "Fade, that''s enough. Even if the Long family is responsible for this incident, it did not cause any severe consequences. Why do you have to be so cruel?" Fade let out a chuckle at her words. "What did you just say?" "If I hadn''t arrived in time, what do you think would''ve happened? If you were the one lying here, waiting to be vited, would you still say the same?" He retorted. Her expression darkened slightly, and then she answered, "Fade, these el.ne assumptions are meaningless. Now, solving the problem is the most important thing. Give me your conditions. As long as the Long family can afford it, we will never refuse." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After that, she looked at him confidently. In her opinion, she had already taken many steps back. Moreover, no Martial Arts Masters had yet to refuse the Long family''spensation. However, her calctions about Fade were still wrong. After hearing her words, the corner of his mouth was lifted into a cold smile. He shook his head. His expression suddenly sank as he replied. "Originally, I thought that no matter how shameless and vicious you are, you would still be able to realize your mistake and restrain yourself." "But I was wrong. You don''t know what it means to be wrong. Any mistake, any evil, whether it''s human life or something else, in your eyes, they are justmodities with a price. The Long family has a big business. You think that you can afford the price and solve anything." Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 "I..." Tiana wanted to exin, but she was interrupted by Fade. "Stop talking. Since the Long family doesn''t know that they''ve made a mistake, then I''ll send you all to hell, and you can all repent there!" After that, droplets of energy condensed together like a cloud, before bursting into the air. This time, even Tiana couldn''t stop Fade''s attack. That was because at that moment, it was difficult for her to even protect herself and Tarlo. Loud wails rang out one after another. Apart from Tiana and Tarlo, all the others ended up lying in a pool of blood as they drew theirst breaths. Tarlo felt a chill run down his spine when he saw the few men who had just been joking around with him previously, nowying on the ground, dead. His legs gave way, and he fell to the ground. However, Fade did not stop. He turned to nce at Tarlo. His positive energy surged and he was ready to attack him. Upon seeing this, Tiana''s expression changed drastically, and she hurriedly shouted, "Fade, isn''t it already enough that you''ve killed so many people of the Long family? Don''t go too far." "It''s not enough if Tarlo is still alive," Fade replied coldly. His hands did not stop moving and heunched continuous attacks against Tarlo. Tarlo was paralyzed on the ground, and couldn''t dodge the attacks at all. Tiana could only grit her teeth and send out a burst of energy to block all of the attacks for her brother. After all, she was a disciple of Lindsay Hall, and her strength was remarkable. Although it was a little difficult, she was still able to block Fade''s attack, so that Tarlo was not hurt. However, just as she was about to rx, Fadeunched another attack. This attack was even more fierce than before. Every attack was filled with killing intent as they aimed for Tarlo. Tiana gritted her teeth and rushed over to Fade directly, with anger in her eyes. "Fade, do you really think that I don''t dare to kill you?" She knew that if she continued to defend passively like this, she would definitely make mistakes. By then, Tarlo would lose his life. Therefore, she could only attack and aim to kill Fade first before he killed her brother. However, she had overestimated her own strength. Fade increased the speed of movements of his right hand, leaving a trail of shadows behind as he countered her attacks. A sharp ray of light formed on the palm of his left hand, and it shot right in Tarlo''s direction. "No..." Tiana screamed in panic, but it was toote. She could only watch as the energy got nearer and nearer to Tarlo.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Tarlo, run!" She shouted in desperation. However, he was too shocked to react. He couldn''t manage to dodge the attack, and he watched as the st of energy approached him, until it pierced right through his forehead. With a loud bang, a bloody hole formed in Tarlo''s head, with red and white goo oozing out. He fell to the ground, blood spilling out from the wound as he drew hisst breath. "Tarlo!" Tiana let out a sad and angry roar. Then, she stared at Fade with scarlet eyes and gritted her teeth. "Fade, the Long family will never make peace with you." Fade stood where he was with a cold expression on his face. "On ount of the fact that you''re a disciple of Lindsay Hall, I didn''t kill you." "However, if you want to die, I won''t hesitate to kill you." His tone was extremely nd. It seemed that to him, it would not be a big deal to kill Tiana. As she met his cold gaze, she felt a chill run down her spine. In the end, she lowered her hands that were ready to attack him. She then bent down and gathered the corpses thatid on the floor. Fade took the girls with him and left the club. The murder case did not appear on the news the next day. There wasn''t even a single report about it. The eldest son of the Long family, Tarlo, who had just hosted the Long Dragon Banquet and held the title of the Crown Prince, had died, and no one knew about it. On the other hand, after Fade brought Joey and the others back, he gave them a checkup and healed the light injuries that they had. Later, he asked them about what exactly happened. Apparently, Joey had headed off to school to handle her own affairs, and had nned to attend Halston''s banquetter at night. However, she did not expect that so many things would happen at school that day, and all of them involved her. She couldn''t just leave them so she had to inform Fade that she couldn''t make it. After busying herself for the entire afternoon, she headed home alone in the evening. However, she encountered several men d in ck clothes on the way home who attacked her. Although she resisted with all her might, in the end, she was no match for them. They knocked her out and grabbed her, pulling her into a car. She then woke up for a brief moment in the car and noticed Mnie, Jasmine, and Lily beside her. She immediately realized that something was wrong, and this was all aimed at Fade. She wanted to run away and inform him that something had happened. However, before she could take action, the men noticed that she was awake and knocked her out again. When Fade asked Mnie, Jasmine and Lily, their answers were all the same. They had been kidnapped by men d in ck attire and were brought to the club. After listening to their recounts, Fade frowned as he fell into deep thought. He then turned to Joey and asked, "Joey, will you be able to recognize the people who kidnapped you?" After all, she was in the middle stage of Heaven Level, and her strength was remarkable. Although the kidnappers worked in a group, they must be at least in the Heaven Level to be able to abduct Joey and the others so easily. There might be many people who possessed this level of strength, but not many were under the Long family. She thought about it carefully, and finally shook her head as she answered, "The men in ck clothes wore masks that covered their entire face." "Do you remember anything else? Gender, age, or figure?" He pressed on. She thought for a while and replied, "They were probably men. Judging from their voices, they must be about 40 or 50 years old. I don''t know much else." "No women, not a single one?" He questioned. She looked at him and asked, "Fade, are you suspecting Tiana?" He nodded and answered, "Halston invited me to the dinner party. You were suddenly dyed by other things at the school, and then we were separated. Coincidentally you were kidnapped. This had to be pre-nned." "Furthermore, now that I think about it, during Halston''s banquet, Kelsey, Mullen, and Pluto were all there, but Tiana was not present. Therefore, I suspect that she hadmunicated with both Halston or Walmor in advance to create such a scene." Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 After thinking about Fade''s words, Joey then added, "Fade, you''re right. However, none of the kidnappers were female." "Furthermore, if Tiana really did do it, maybe she already knew about it long ago. She could''ve arranged for backup from the Long family back in the club to ambush you." "Why would she rush in at the veryst minute and allow all those people to die? Especially Tarlo; he''s her younger brother!" After listening to Joey, Fade''s brows furrowed. She was right. It seemed that Tiana didn''t know about this in advance because her actions wouldn''t have made sense otherwise. However, he still held his doubts about Tiana. He felt that he seemed to have dismissed something, but he couldn''t remember what it was just then. He had no clue about it, so in the end, he could only shake his head and forget about the whole fiasco. "Joey, this incident will definitely be investigated. By then, just be truthful when the authorities question you." "Don''t worry, I''ll be with you," he added. She nodded. "Yes, Fade! I believe in you." As soon as he finished speaking, a series of footsteps came from the door. A servant came in and reported, "Mr. Chen, there are two people at the door. They im to be members of the n Committee, saying that they have business to discuss with you. I don''t know if you..." "I didn''t expect that they woulde so fast!" Fade smiled and then stood up. "Just tell them that I''ll be there soon." An hourter, Fade, Joey, and Lily arrived at the headquarters of the n Committee. When they entered a room that was simr to a courtroom, everyone''s gaze immediately turned towards them. Fade took a quick nce and immediately noticed a lot of acquaintances. There were disciples of ns like Halston, Kaegan, Kelly, Pluto, and several Heaven Level disciples, and the leaders of the major organizations such as Galeno, Cannon, and Baldrick. Of course, there were the Long family members, who were ring at Fade with scarlet eyes. Hamilton, Mathilda, and Tiana were all dressed in ck as they stood across the room, sorrow written all over their faces.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "You murderer. Give me my son back!" "Fade, I want you to pay with your life." When Hamilton and Mathilda saw Fade entering the room, they immediately started shouting out of anger. Fade''s expression was cold and he did not avoid their gazes. He stated coldly, "He deserved to die!" "How dare you!" Hamilton and Mathilda were both infuriated at his words, and their expressions changed drastically. Their breathing started getting heavier, and they wanted nothing more than to attack Fade at that moment. When Greg ary, who sat on the stage, saw that the situation was about to get out of control, he shouted sternly, "Quiet!" His majestic aura spread across the room, and the room quietened down instantly. All eyes were focused on him. Gregory swept his gaze across the crowd and then continued, "Today, we gather here because of the murder incident of Tarlo and the others." "About this case, it happened..." Because it wasn''t an official trial, they did not strictly adhere to rigorous rules. Gregory quickly gave everyone a recount of what had happened. The audience listened in silence, their expressions remaining calm. Many of them already knew about the incident. However, many nced at Fade as they listened. They knew that he was both powerful and arrogant, but they never would''ve thought that he would dare to attack the Long family, and even kill their Crown Prince. After introducing the case, 6 reg ary looked at the Long family and asked, "As the intiff, what do you have to say?" Mathilda responded, "We want a death sentence for Fade, a life in exchange for a life." Hamilton held his extremely agitated wife and said in a low voice, "Mr. Zhao, for the case where my son has been killed by Fade, we require the n Committee to make a fair verdict and severely punish the murderer." In the end, Tiana agreed, "The murderer must be severely punished." After that, Gregary looked at Fade and asked, "Fade, as the defendant of the case, what do you have to say?" Fade did not evade the question and answered, "I was the one who killed Tarlo and the others!" As soon as he finished speaking, everyone burst into an uproar. Although they already knew that he was the one behind it all, they never thought that he would openly admit it. Hamilton and Mathilda immediately grew infuriated. "Mr. Zhao, you heard it. He has already admitted it. Just kill him; he has to pay for my son''s life!" "Capture him. He''s the murderer. Seize him immediately." However, at this moment, Fade snorted coldly and repeated, "I killed Tarlo!" "However, there''s a reason as to why I killed him!" He then proceeded to present all the facts and evidence. The fact that Joey and the others had been kidnapped, and the motive behind it, had all been exposed to the public. In an instant, everyone burst into fierce discussion. Fade stated, "The Long family hurt my friends first. All I did was defend them, and defend myself." "Bullsh*t, what proof is there that the Long family did all that? We can''t even see who the men in the ck clothes were!" Mathilda returned angrily. Fade red at her and retorted, "If it wasn''t you guys, then why would Joey and the other girls have ended up in Tarlo''s room?" "Well, I..." Mathilda fell speechless for a moment. Hamilton then piped up, "Even so, the girls hadn''t been seriously hurt. You, however, killed my son. That is not self-defense; it''s murder." Fade snorted at his reply. "The girls weren''t hurt because I managed to arrive in the nick of time, and prevented any harm from being done upon them. Otherwise, you too know what would''ve happened!" "You killed my son. That is a fact which can''t be changed!" Hamilton insisted through gritted teeth. "He deserved to die!" Fade returned unceremoniously. "You''re the one who''s going to die. You''re the murderer. I''ll make you pay for what you''ve done," Mathilda roared. Seeing that both sides were about to start fighting, 6 reg ary shouted sternly for them to quiet down. "Silence, all of you! We will evaluate the evidence presented and make a decision. For now, we will rest." After saying that, he left with a group of staff members. The rest of the people left instantly burst into an uproar. Everyone started discussing the incident, making assumptions about what would happen. Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 In the bustling room, everyone was divided into three groups. There was a group of people who supported Fade, but there were not many of them. Almost all of them were friends and other people whom he knew, such as the Hsing family, and people from the hidden family. On the other hand, the other group of people supported the Long family. In contrast, there were a lot more people in this group. They surrounded Hamilton and Tiana as they spoke amongst themselves. The remaining ones were on the neutral side as they discussed the incident, their gazes darting from side to side. At this moment, Romeo stood beside Fade with worry written all over his face. "Fade, is it really okay?" "Yes, the Long family is very powerful in Capital City. Moreover, you really did kill Crown Prince Tarlo this time. I''m afraid that it will be slightly difficult to amend things." In contrast to everyone else, Fade didn''t seem too worried at all. He waved his hand and answered calmly, "I don''t think that I''ve done anything wrong at all, so don''t worry. That said, if the judge deems that I deserve a punishment, then I will take it." Since he had made his stand, no one else dared to say anything. On the other hand, the people who stood by the Long family were discussing the incident fiercely. One by one, they surrounded the Long family, expressing their loyalty, denouncing Fade, andforting them, disying their ttering skills. "Long family, I''m sorry for your loss." "The Long family has a long history in Capital City. Hamilton, please don''t worry. The judges will definitely give you a satisfactory answer." "Fade was way out of line. He killed someone over something so trivial. A thug like him must be severely punished, otherwise, the country will bewless." "We will stand by the Long family''s side and support you forever." The discussion amongst the group of people who did not take a stand was much more neutral. "This case is quite interesting. It all started because Tarlo held ill intentions towards Joey and the girls. When you see things like this, the Long family is in the wrong." "However, Fade has crossed a line. It''s fine to punish Tarlo, but to kill him like that is a little too much." "Both sides have their own stances. It now depends on how the senior leaders think about this matter." "Yes! However, in my opinion, Fade should be punished, but it should not be too heavy of a punishment. After all, he is still valued by many big shots. Moreover, the Long family was in the wrong first."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "I don''t think so. The Long family is a big family n that has existed for hundreds of years, and they are the descendants of the former dynasty''s royal family. They hold great power. The deceased, Tarlo, is not a child of an ordinary family, but the Crown Prince of the Long family. If the judges don''t handle this well, the Long family might be dissatisfied." "One more thing. Don''t forget that Tiana is a disciple of Lindsay Hall. Even if the higher-ups don''t care about the Long family''s face, they still have to respect Lindsay Hall. Therefore, I feel that Fade would definitely be punished. He probably won''t be sentenced to death, but the punishment of being expelled from the participating team might not be something that can be avoided." "That''s very reasonable. I think that''s a good way to deal with it." In the midst of the heated discussion, Gregary''s group of judges did not waste too much time. After half an hour, they returned to the room. The bustling crowd immediately quieted down. Everyone''s eyes were focused on Gregory, looking forward to his imminent judgment. He cleared his throat and swept his gaze over everyone below. He then spoke with a solemn expression, "After discussing it within the group, we''ve reached a final verdict." "The verdict is as follows!" He then paused for a moment. Almost everyone held their breaths at the same time. Gregory nced at the crowd again and then withdrew his gaze. Picking up the verdict, he announced loudly, "Regarding the case of Tarlo and the others being killed, we find that Tarlo started it first because he and the others vited the girls. Fade''s behavior is considered a legitimate defense, and therefore, we are not going to give any punishments. As such, we find that Fade is not guilty." The room instantly fell silent. Fade''s expression remained unchanged, and he nodded softly, as if he had expected this. On the other hand, the expressions of the members of the Long family changed drastically. They were unable to ept the result of the trial. "Not guilty! He killed so many members of our Long family. How could he be innocent?" "I will not give in. The Long family will not give in to this result!" "We''re requesting an appeal and a retrial." Even several people who held a neutral stance started discussing the verdict with their brows furrowed. "It can''t be. Why did Mr. Zhao and the others make such a judgment?" "Yes, even if the Long family was in the wrong first, the result was too biased towards Fade, wasn''t it?" "Does Fade hail from a remarkable background? Or should I say that the senior leaders are dissatisfied with the Long family?" "Are Mr. Zhao and the others really going to ignore the Long family?" Amidst the discussion, Gregary stated loudly, "The verdict has been reached, the court will now adjourn." As he spoke, he rose to his feet and prepared to leave. This result was totally uneptable to Hamilton and Mathilda. They couldn''t help but shout at him. "Mr. Zhao, the Long family will not ept the result of this judgment." "Why is it that so many people in our Long family have to die in vain?" "We want to know why you have decided this." Gregary frowned and a trace of disdain shed across his eyes. "The root cause of this incident is that Tarlo was involved in kidnapping and harming the girlet which threatened their safety. To my knowledge, this is not the first time that this has happened. This is terrible behavior and therefore, we have decided that Fade''s actions were proper defensive methods." Upon hearing this, Mathilda couldn''t help but roar in anger, "What? So it is fine for Fade to murder someone? I know that you''re close to him, so you''re abusing your power for his sake. I will not ept this. I want to make aint." Hamilton pulled his wife aside and turned to Gregary with a grim expression as he spoke, "Gregary, as the Head of the n Committee, you are in charge of handling various affairs of martial artists. If you will not be fair in doing your job, I will report this to Christiano." At the mention of Christiano, everyone''s expressions changed drastically. They exchanged looks with each other. Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 The personnel all knew that Christiano was the real big shot who held great power in the government. Moreover, he used to have a good rtionship with the older generations of the Long family. Now that Hamilton had mentioned Christiano, he was obviously trying to pressure Gregary. Gregary''s expression sank when he heard this. He looked at Hamilton and asked in a low voice, "Do you want to use Christiano to threaten me?" Hamilton replied coldly, "Gregary, I didn''t mean that. I just want the n Committee to give us a fair verdict. If the n Committee can''t do that, then I can turn to Christiano." Gregary''s expression was grim, and he fell silent for a moment. He was thinking about how he should deal with this. Just as he was considering it, Tiana then stood up and stated loudly, "Gregary, I, Tiana, am a member of the participating team and I''m considered to be serving our country. However, if the Long family isn''t given a fair verdict, I will withdraw from the participating team. Gregary, please ask someone else for help." As soon as she finished her words, a burst of cries rang out in the room. "The Long family is so resolute!" "I know. They first mentioned Christiano, then Tiana threatened to withdraw from thepetition." "Tiana is a disciple of Lindsay Hall and has remarkable strength. I heard that she''s second only to Halston amongst the ten participants. If she retires, I''m afraid she won''t be able to find a suitable recement!" "Now, Gregary is in a dilemma." There was a lot of heated discussion. Gregary''s brow furrowed tightly. At this moment, Tiana did not back down. She looked at Kelly, who was next to her and raised her eyebrows to remind her. Kelly saw Tiana''s expression and so she naturally knew what she meant. She was hesitant. Seeing this, Tiana red at her, and then spoke out, "If the n Committee treated me so unfairly, my mentor, Lindsay Hall, will not sit idly by." This time, when she brought out Lindsay Hall again, the pressure on Gregary grew even greater. Everyone''s eyes were on him. They wanted to see how he would make a choice under such circumstances. However, before Gregary could say anything. Another man stood out from the crowd behind Tiana and said loudly, "Gregary, although this case has nothing to do with my n, there is one thing I want to talk to you about." "A few days ago, Mr. Chen broke my junior apprentice, Kaegan''s legs for no reason, and he is still lying in bed to rest." "We''re all teammates. Mr. Chen''s behavior was really disappointing. If we need to work with such a team member, please forgive me for being honest. I''m very worried about my own safety." Halston''s appearance once again caused a heated discussion on the scene. "Halston has alsoe forward to put pressure on Gregary. Now, he''s in trouble." "From Halston''s words, he is also very dissatisfied with Fade. He wants to withdraw from thepetition!" "The strongest team member, Halston, and Tiana have both forfeited at the same time. The higher-ups probably wouldn''t want to see this as well!" "Well, you can only me Fade for offending way too many people. He has forced himself to where he is now." "Even if Mr. Zhao and Master Zhu think highly of him, I''m afraid they''ll have to change their minds under such pressure!" Amidst the crowd''s discussion, Gregary''s expression was serious and gloomy. He shut his mouth and kept silent. He seemed to have been caught off guard by the situation in front of him. Tiana continued to threaten, "If you can''t make a decision, Mr. Zhao, then report it to the one who can make the decision." "Of course, if Mr. Zhao insists on such an unfair verdict, then I, Tiana, will have no choice but to quit." On the other hand, Halston added, "That''s what I, Halston, have in mind as well." In the face of such great pressure, Greg ary looked up and answered, "We will have to discuss this matter." After saying that, he left. All of a sudden, everyone burst into heated discussion. However, the Long family members looked much more rxed as they nced at the people who supported Fade smugly. Many who were on the neutral side expected that Gregary would change his decision as well. After all, under the threats of Christiano, Tiano, Halston and the others, it wouldn''t be logical to risk so much just for Fade. Many started distancing themselves from Fade, leaning closer to the Long family. Tiana, Halston and the others stared at Fade smugly. However, Fade appeared calm. The expression on his face did not change at all. He waspletely unfazed about what would happen next. In such a situation, a lot of people started toin about him secretly. "Look at Fade, he''s still trying to unt his superiority! I don''t think he will be able tost much longer!" "He''s still too young. He''s rising too fast and he''s being too high-profile. It''s only a matter of time before he offends someone greater than he is. This result wille out sooner orter." "He''s too arrogant. He thought that with a little bit of strength, he would be able to look down on the world. However, he forgot that there''s always someone more powerful than him!" "The verdict will definitely be changed. In my opinion, expelling Fade from thepetition and sending him to prison is well within expectations.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As for whether his dantian will be destroyed, it will depend on whether Fade has someone backing him." "In any case, Fade will definitely be defeated this time." In the midst of the discussion, Gregary came back unexpectedly in less than ten minutes. The scene instantly quietened down, and everyone''s eyes were all on him. This was especially the case for the people of the Long family and Halston, who were feeling very proud and confident. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Gregary nced at everyone and stated a deep voice, "Regarding the case of Tarlo, the result of the verdict remains the same after our discussion. Fade is innocent." Upon hearing that, the scene suddenly burst into an uproar. Almost everyone was shocked. "How is this possible?" "They maintained the original verdict. Is Gregary that determined to support Fade?" "Could it be that he''s really not afraid of Christiano, and isn''t worried about Tiana and Halston withdrawing from thepetition?" On the Long family''s side, everyone''s eyes were filled with shock. They didn''t expect this at all. Tiana''s expression immediately fell as she turned to Gregary. "Mr. Zhao, are you forcing me to withdraw from thepetition?" Halston spoke up as well, "Mr. Zhao, I will withdraw from thepetition as well in the face of such an unfair verdict." The atmosphere instantly became tense after the two finished speaking. However, Gregary handed the both of them a set of documents without hesitation, and replied coldly, "If you wish to withdraw from thepetition, just sign this document." Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 This time, even Tiana and Halston both fell into shock. They didn''t expect Gregary to be so firm in his stance. He was not afraid that they would quit thepetition. "Mr. Zhao, have you really thought it over?" Tiana asked through gritted teeth. Halston piped up as well, "Mr. Zhao, I''m afraid you won''t be able to carry the responsibility of us withdrawing from thepetition alone." Gregory''s expression was firm as he remained unmoved. "If you want to quit, then sign it. If you don''t want to quit, then shut up." "You..." For a moment, Tiana and Holston''s expressions sank, and they appeared both shocked and angry. At this moment, a green-robed man walked out from behind Halston. He was the Elder of Tianwu n, Walmor.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He stood out with his hands behind his back as he looked at Gregory. He snorted, "Gregary, have you considered the serious consequences of the withdrawal of Tianwu n and Lindsay Hall''s disciples?" "I''ve thought it through very clearly!" 6 reg ary returned resolutely. Walmor''s expression instantly sank. He paused before continuing, "Gregary, the International Youth Martial Arts Competition is extremely important for our country''s pride. I don''t think a mere leader of the n Committee will be able to make such an important decision on your own. Are you even sure that you have the power to decide this on your own?" "Master Sun, are you questioning the authority of the n Committee?" Gregary asked.. Walmor snorted coldly and did not back down. "Do you think so?" As the two confronted each other face to face, the atmosphere instantly grew tense. Just as everyone was bing more and more nervous, a voice rang out. "I was the one who made the decision!" A burly man then appeared before the crowd, d in casual clothes. His expression was stern, and he gave off a domineering aura. Upon hearing this voice, Walmor''s expression was filled with anger. He couldn''t help but activate his positive energy to withstand the pressure from the man who had spoken. He then retorted, "Who are you? How dare you..." However, before he could finish his words, he stiffened at the sight of the man. "J-Jaguar..." As soon as the name was muttered out loud, everyone''s attention turned to the man. When they realized who it was, their breaths were caught in their throat and shock was written all over their faces. At that moment, everyone''s hearts couldn''t help but start pounding violently. "It''s Jaguar, General Xu. W-Why is he here?" "He''s a legend, 2nd on the Divine Dragon List, the Army Lord!" "General Xu has just stated that the verdict was his decision, that is to say, he supports Fade?" "No wonder Fade was so confident. I didn''t expect General Xu to back him up!" This time, it wasn''t just Walmor, but both Halston and Tiana were dumbfounded as well. They looked at Jaguar and couldn''t say a word. Walmor''s expression changed drastically, but still he remained calm as he turned to Jaguar and said, "General Xu, I respect you very much, but I do not understand your decision in this verdict. Moreover, Fade was the one who attacked Kaegan and Tiana. I think that this will affect team morale. I..." Before he could finish, Halston handed him a phone and said, "It''s Master Tuan''s call!" Before Walmor could refuse to answer the phone call, he realized that it was Master Tuan. He quickly epted the call. "Master Tuan, I..." However, before he could say anything more, Gotzel, the head of Tianwu n, who was on the other side of the phone, started speaking, "Master Sun, no matter what happens to you, don''t go against Fade. If there is a conflict, it''s best to apologize and reconcile immediately." Walmor was surprised by Gotzel''s words. "Master Tuan, is Fade..." Without waiting for him to finish, Gotzel continued in a stern voice. "Master Sun, trust me. I''m doing this for your own good and for the good of the n. I will not harm you." Upon hearing this, Walmor fell silent for a few seconds before he nodded and answered, "I understand, Master." He then hung up the phone, looked at Jaguar and said, "I, on behalf of Tianwu n, respect General Xu''s decision!" With these words, Walmor, along with Halston, took a step back and stopped taking Tiana''s side. As Walmor admitted defeat, everyone''s eyes were focused on Tiana. Her expression changed. She looked at her parents, who had turned pale, and then looked at the dignified Jaguar. Finally, she gritted her teeth and said, "General Xu, you''re a big shot whom my family and I admire very much. However, I really can''t ept the verdict of this case. If this will be the result, I''m determined to withdraw from the participating team." Upon hearing this, the audience fell into shock. "What is Tiana doing? She''s trying to go against General Xu!" "Her courage is indeed admirable!" "It''s because she feels wronged. There needs to be a proper exnation for the verdict!" Jaguar stated ndly, "No one can change your decision, and I respect that." Greg ary then handed her the documents. Tiana pursed her lips, picked up the pen, and signed on the paper quickly. She then turned around and left. Hamilton and the others quickly followed behind her and left the scene with sullen expressions on their faces. After the verdict was made, Greg ary also announced the end of the trial, and everyone left one after another. Fade deliberately stayed till the very end. He came to 6 reg ary and said with a smile, "Mr. Zhao, thank you very much." Gregary looked at him and replied, "This was General Xu''s order. If you want to thank someone, then thank him!" "I also want to thank you, Mr. Zhao!" Fade smiled and immediately asked, "Mr. Zhao, where is General Xu?" "In the back room!" Gregary pointed in one direction. Fade quickly headed off in the direction that he had been pointed in and knocked on the door. "General Xu, I am Fade." "Come in!" Fade pushed the door open and entered the room. At first nce, he saw Jaguar, who was leaning against the sofa. He immediately walked up with a smile on his face and said, "General Xu, thank you very much this time." Jaguar rolled his eyes at him. "You''re causing trouble for me again, kid "General Xu, I was forced this time. I wasn''t the one who deliberately tried to cause trouble. They..." Fade tried to defend himself. Jaguar waved his hand and cut him off, "Enough. I know what exactly happened. Some people have gotten much too arrogant after staying in power for so long." As he spoke, Jaguar narrowed his eyes slightly, a glint shing across his eyes. Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 Fade quickly realized something. He leaned in closer to Jaguar and asked, "General Xu, you didn''te here this time just for my sake, right?" "Don''t ask things you shouldn''t know!" Jaguar red at him. "Okay, I won''t ask about it then." Fade waved his hand, but he was sure that there must be other reasons for Jaguar''s appearance. He then stood aside and kept his mouth shut. Jaguar suddenly thought of something, looked at him, and said, "This time, because of you, Tiana has retired from thepetition, and Kaegan''s legs were broken. What do you think we should do about thepetition?" "General Xu, I deliberately held back on Kaegan''s legs. He will definitely recover before thepetition. As for Tiana, I''m here. Without her, the results will still be the same," Fade answered. Jaguar raised an eyebrow as he turned to him. "You are very confident. I will remember your words. If we don''t win this time, I will me it all on you." Fade patted his chest confidently and reassured him, "General Xu, don''t worry. The championship will definitely be mine!" "It''s good that you have this confidence!" Jaguar nodded and continued, "However, you being the only one is not enough. Last time, because of you, the special training had been canceled. Therefore, you have to take responsibility for that as well!" "General Xu, how can I take responsibility for that? If the other team members don''t want the special training, I can''t forcefully keep them on for training, can I?" Fade retorted. Jaguar red at him. "You haven''t even done anything yet. Don''t be in a hurry toin." "Let''s not talk about the others. As for Lindsay Hall''s Kelly, you are responsible for making her undergo special training." Upon hearing this, Fade remembered that Kelly was Tiana''s junior. She was talented, but she was very soft and timid. If she could train herself well, with her talent and strength, it waspletely possible for her to rece Tiana. Besides, building a good rtionship with Kelly would also ease Fade''s tense rtionship with the other Heaven Level n members. As he thought of this, Fade nodded and said, "General Xu, don''t worry. I will be responsible for Kelly''s special training." "Okay! It''s alright. You can go." Jaguar waved his hand and began to drive him away. Fade forced a smile as he looked at Jaguar. "General Xu, will I receive any benefits for helping with the training? Such as the White Dew Juncus or something." "Son of a b*tch, I''ve already protected you, but you still dare to ask me for more benefits. Get the hell out of here!" Jaguar yelled. Upon seeing this, Fade hurriedly left, dejected. At the same time, Walmor and Halston, who had left the n Committee, were now sitting in the same car. Their expressions were grim. Halston had a puzzled look on his face as he looked at Walmor and asked, "Master Sun, what happened just now? Why did you suddenly change your mind and let Fade be safe and sound? This..." Walmor''s expression was solemn as he replied, "That was Master Tuan''s idea!" "Master Tuan!" Halston repeated in shock. "H-How could that be possible? As the guardian of the n, it doesn''t make sense for him to do that!" "Even if Jaguar supports Fade, Master Tuan is also a master who is ranked 4th on the Divine Dragon List. He''s not inferior to Jaguar. There''s no reason for us to be afraid of him..." Halston voiced his doubts. Walmor frowned as he replied with annoyance, "How would I know?" This time, Halston didn''t dare to press on with this matter. Just then, the phone rang. Walmor nced at the number and realized that it was Gotzel. His eyes lit up and he quickly picked up the phone. "Master!" "Master Sun, has the matter been settled?" Gotzel asked. Walmor answered, "It''s been settled. General Xu has made a judgment in person. Fade is innocent, and we''ve already returned." "That''s good. You didn''t initiate a conflict with Fade, did you?" Gotzel questioned. Walmor held back his doubts and responded, "There were no conflicts." On the other hand, Halston couldn''t hold it in any longer. He couldn''t help but ask, "Master Tuan, Tianwu n is a Heaven Level n. Why should we be afraid of Fade? Laverick''s cultivation had been destroyed by Fade, and Kaegan''s legs were broken by him as well. This..." Without waiting for Halston to continue speaking, Gotzel cut him off, "Let''s not pursue those matters t any further. Remember, do not initiate a conflict with Fade. If you can befriend him, that would be the best oue." "But..." Halston found it a little hard to understand why the n leader was doing this. Even Walmor couldn''t help but ask, "Master, although Fade has the support of Jaguar, Tianwu n need not be afraid of him. Why do we have to do this?" Gotzel fell silent before he sighed heavily. "I stopped you from going against Fade because he is much stronger than you think. If you really did fight against him, you guys might not be able to take it."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Both Halston and Walmor were in disbelief. If the Master ?uan had said that Halston was no match for Fade, they might have believed him. However Walmor was an expert at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level, and was ranked 20th on the Divine Dragon List. No matter how strong Fade was, he was no match for him. Just as the two were about to refute, Gotzel continued, "Also, Fade has a remarkable status. In some ways, even I have to address him as my senior." Upon hearing that, Halston and Walmor were stunned. "How could that be? Why would you need to address him as your senior?" "You''re joking, right?" Gotzel replied in a deep voice, "I''m not joking. What I said just now was all true." "Well, we..." For a moment, Halston and Walmor were at a loss for words. Gotzel continued, "I can''t tell you much more, but you have to remember never to go against Fade. If you do that, you would destroy not only your own lives, but also Tianwu n." Although both Halston and Walmor were doubtful, they understood how serious it was. They then replied in unison, "We understand." Then, the call was cut off. Walmor and Halston sighed as they looked at each other in silence. The expressions on their faces were grim. Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 After the trial, everyone had different thoughts. Fade was happy, Walmor and Halston were confused and shocked, and the Long family was deeply furious and dejected. Holding back the impulse to burst out in anger, the Long family returned to their manor. Hamilton sat in the main seat with a grim expression, remaining silent. All the other members remained silent as well, feeling down. Mathilda couldn''t hold it in anymore and broke the silence first. "Are you all mute? Speak up! What should we do now?" Hamilton, who was sitting on the main seat, felt wronged and angry. When he heard this, he couldn''t help but retort, "What should we do? What can we do? Jaguar has shown up to support Fade. What can we do? Should we fight against Jaguar?" Mathilda paused, but then she cried out in a tearful voice, "Then will you just sit idly? Will you just let Tarlo die in vain? That''s our son! The blood of the Long family!" "I..." Hamilton wanted to say something, but when the words came to his lips, he really had nothing to say. In the end, he could only remain silent. When Mathilda saw this, she covered her face and started to cry.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The others all kept quiet out of fear and didn''t dare to speak up. In the end, it was Tiana who stood up. She waved her hand and told the other people in the house, "You can leave now!" The crowd then left the hall while nodding. Therefore, in therge hall, there were only three people left, Hamilton, Mathilda, and Tiana. Tiana looked at her parents and said, "Dad, Mom. It''s notpletely impossible to avenge Tarlo." As she spoke, Hamilton''s and Mathilda''s eyes immediately turned towards her. Mathilda asked eagerly, "Tiana, what can you do? How can you avenge Tarlo?" Hamilton didn''t say anything, but he looked at his daughter expectantly. Tiana took a deep breath. With a serious expression, she lowered her voice and said slowly, "Dad, Mom, the only thing we can do now is to carry out the n in advance." Upon hearing that, Hamilton and Mathilda''s faces suddenly changed, and their expressions froze on their faces. They did not speak for a long time. After a full three minutes of silence, Hamilton finally spoke, "Tiana, the n is of great significance, and it involves the life and death of the Long family. Moreover, the n is not ready now. If the n isunched ahead of schedule, I''m afraid that it will fail." Even Mathilda wiped away the tears on her face at that moment and asked seriously, "Tiana, isn''t this too risky? Although the Long family has not been developing fast these years, the n has always been carried out slowly and smoothly. If we do it now, I''m afraid that all our efforts will be in vain!" Tiana shook her head, looked at the two of them, and replied in a low voice, "Dad, Mom, I understand your worry, and I also understand the problem you are talking about." "However, if we don''t take action now, our family might be destroyed for good." As soon as she said this, Hamilton and Mathilda paused, shock evident in their eyes. "Tiana, what did you say?" "No way, this n has been secretly carried out for hundreds of years. There should be no problem even if we don''t do anything." Tiana gazed at her parents and spoke, "Dad, Mom, have you ever considered why Jaguar would defend Fade? He''s nothing more et than a selflearner. Even though his strength is remarkable, he''s not irreceable. Why would Jaguar do afPthis just for him?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Well..." Hamilton thought for a while and answered, "I''ve heard that Fade has a good rtionship with Galeno of the Martial Arts League, and Baldrick of the Stealth Team. Did Jaguar do it for their sake?" Before Hamilton could finish, Tiana cut him off, "Dad, that''s impossible. Although Baldrick''s status and Galeno''s martial arts strength armet not bad, they are not at the same levefas Jaguar at all. He wouldn''t do this for their sake." "Well, maybe... Maybe..." Hamilton tried to find other excuses, but he couldn''te up with any reasonable exnations. Mathilda, however, asked her daughter, "Tiana, do you know why Jaguar did this?" Tiana responded in a low voice, "Dad, Mom. My guess is that Jaguar may have perceived our Long family''s n. This time, he has supported Fade deliberately and suppressed the Long family in order to take the opportunity to test and Keep us down." "T-That can''t be! I..." Hamilton could not believe it. Tiana continued with a sullen expression, "Dad, I haven''t told you this, but the ancestral tomb of the Long family in North City was hit by a bomb because of an intensive training session of the army." "Although it was just a training bomb and there was no big explosion, the tomb was still destroyed pretty badly." "What? Did that really happen?" Hamilton''s expression immediately fell. As a royal family that had been passed down for hundreds of years, the Long family viewed their ancestral tomb as an important asset. Mathilda was also in a state of disbelief. "How could I not know about this! Moreover, we have always hired guards to protect the tombs so they should''ve reported it to us!" Tiana shook her head and sighed softly as she exined, "Dad, Mom. That was the military''s task. After the incident, because it involved the secrets of the army, they requested us to keep it a secret." "If I hadn''t heard about this through Lindsay Hall, I wouldn''t have known about this either." While speaking, Tiana took out her mobile phone and showed Hamilton and Mathilda a video. The ancient and luxurious tomb of the Long family was shown in the video. However, in therge cemetery, there was a huge pothole, surrounded by broken tombstones. There were even a few coffins that were unlucky enough to have been hit by the bomb, and were turned into ash. No one could find any trace of them. In such a situation, Hamilton''s eyes turned red. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists tightly. "How dare they! This is crossing the line. They have destroyed the graves of the Long family, and they also took away ournd!" Mathilda''s expression fell as well. "So Jaguar is doubting us, and he''s trying to take action against us?" Tiana nodded. She answered with a serious expression, "That''s very likely." Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 A trace of anger shed across Mathilda''s eyes. "If that is the case, then we should take action immediately without dy," After she said that, she turned to Hamilton. His expression was sullen. Worry, anger, and anxiety were etched into the corners of his eyes as he replied, "But we are not prepared. If we do it now, it will fail, and our family will be done for." Tiana then reassured him confidently, "Dad, you don''t have to worry about this. Last year, I traveled with my master and met a friend from abroad. His family is very powerful. If we take action, they will help us." "A foreign family?" Hamilton asked in confusion. Tiana immediately responded, "Dad, I have secretly investigated this friend. He is trustworthy. Of course, it''s up to you to decide how things will go. I will invite my friend for a meeting, and you can talk to him as well." "This..." He was still a little worried and hesitant. Mathilda''s attitude was much firmer. "What are you still hesitating about? Don''t you want to avenge your son''s death? Moreover, Jaguar has already forced us to do this. There''s no way for us to turn back now." "I..." After hesitating, Hamilton finally nodded his head and agreed. "I will speak with him." Tiana nodded and added, "Okay Dad, I will contact my friend and make an appointment as soon as possible to talk about the details. During this period of time, you should also do your preparations at home." "Okay!" He nodded. Mathilda smiled and said to her daughter, "Tiana, your brother is gone. Now, this family will depend on you." "Dad, Mom. Don''t worry, I will definitely protect the Long family." Tiana nodded firmly before she left. Hamilton and Mathilda then began issuing orders in the wake of the preparation. The Long family soon got busy. Even though the trial garnered the attention of many, the news did not spread widely across Capital City due to Jaguar''s presence. Fade went straight to find Kelly the next day. Because of Tiana''s withdrawal from the team, Kelly''s current situation was a little awkward. She could not stay with her senior in the Long family home, but she was not familiar with other contestants. In addition, she was introverted, so she was more reserved. She could only stay in the hotel offered by the n Committee. In the morning, Kelly sat in front of the bed and looked at the view of the city outside, which was gradually bing lively. She seemed lost. What should she do next? Should she leave the team with her senior, Tiana, or stay and wait for thepetition to begin? No matter her choice, it was difficult for Kelly. Moreover, she was also an indecisive person. "Do you want me to go back to my n and exin the situation to my master? I want them to decide what to do next!" Just when Kelly was thinking with her head down, there was a sudden knock on the door, which startled her. After being stunned for a while, she came to her senses and asked, "Who is it?" "It''s me, Fade!" A serious voice came from outside the door. "Ah, Fade, you... How did you..." Upon hearing Fade''s name, Kelly was very surprised. Outside the door, his voice was cold and harsh, with a hint of impatience. "I have something important to do. Hurry up and open the door!" She paused as she bit her lip, then opened the door. He entered the room and sat down on the sofa, then spoke as he gazed at her, "Tiana has withdrawn from the team. Now, you should follow me, as I will be in charge of your intensive training." "Ah, well, I..." Kelly was a little surprised. She paused for a while before she came to her senses, with a surprised look on her face. However, before she could refuse, Fade handed her a document with a sealed mark. "These are the superior''s orders. You can''t reject it." She looked at the document and found that it was true. Her expression fell as she asked worriedly, "W-What should I do?" He nced at her impatiently and stated, "You''re much too weak so they have ordered me to take charge of your training. Get ready. We''re leaving now." "We''ll set off immediately? So fast?" She was very surprised. He snorted at her words and replied, "Do you think that this is all fun and games? If you want to train, go pack up your things immediately, otherwise leave and go back tool Lindsay Hall. It will be easier for me anyways!" She was so terrified that she didn''t dare to speak anymore. Her eyes teared up slightly, and she immediately turned around to pack up her things. In less than three minutes, she stood in front of Fade with a backpack on her back. She stated with a stern face, "Everything is ready." "Let''s go!" Without saying anything, he got up and headed out of the room. After leaving the hotel, the two of them got in a car and drove out of the outskirts of Capital City. Along the way, he maintained a cold expression. He even lectured her, making her so terrified that she dared not say anything in return. They drove for over two hours before they reached a forest outside of Capital City. After they got out of the car, Fade started walking towards the mountains without halting. Kelly did not dare to dally as she hurriedly followed suit. He walked at a fast pace, and after two hours, they were deep into the forest. Thick bushes and tall trees surrounded them, concealing any traces of movements. All they could hear was the chirp of birds. Content belongs to "Why would we be here for special training? There aren''t any facilities, nor are there any staff members around! It doesn''t look like a ce made for training!" Kelly thought to herself in confusion. However, when she nced at Fade''s cold expression, she did not dare to question anything. Finally, he stopped in his tracks and stated, "We''re here!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She breathed a sigh of relief and then looked around. She looked at him timidly and asked, "Is this the ce where we''re going to train? There aren''t any facilities around." Upon hearing that, he suddenly turned around and grinned at her sinisterly. "Who said that we''re here fortraining?" "Huh?" She looked at him in confusion. "Mr. Chen, didn''t you im that these were our superiors'' orders? There was even a document..." "The document, huh! Anyone could obtain something like that from a printing shop, who knew that you would trust me just like that." A cruel smirk adorned his face as he tore the papers apart and walked towards her. Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 Kelly felt a chill run down her spine when she realized the change in behavior in Fade. She had thought that he was stern and cold back in the hotel, but at that moment, she thought that he was terrifying and cruel. The evil smile on his face made her shiver slightly. "Mr. Chen, this kind of joke is not funny at all. Let''s start training. I''ll train well. I won''t ck off!" "Training! Haha, that''s not necessary. There''s no need," he sneered and continued to approach her with cold eyes. "Because you, Kelly, you''re going to die soon." As he said that, she could feel his strong killing intent. She felt her heart drop, and she stood rooted to the ground. "No, Mr. Chen, y-you..." She was so scared that her entire body trembled in fear, and her teeth chattered. "Mr. Chen, you have nothing against me. Why would you kill me?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Huh?" He snorted as he red at her. "You are Tiana''s junior, and Tiana has always held a deep hatred for me. A few days ago, she tried to kill me, and even harmed my friends and my junior. I would never forgive someone like her." "You, as the junior of Tiana, are also her aplice. Therefore, you are my enemy. Do I need a reason to kill you?" He asked coldly. Upon hearing this, she was so scared that her face turned pale. She quickly waved her hand and exined, "Mr. Chen, I meant you no harm. My senior is not that kind of person. I-1 have always respected you very much. I..." "Do you think that saying that will help you right now?" Fade retorted. He was slowly approaching her. All of a sudden, he raised his right hand, and a gleam of energy shot out in an instant toward Kelly''s chest. She felt the horrible killing intent of the aura. Her expression changed dramatically and she didn''t dare to stay in the same ce. She immediately dodged and narrowly avoided the attack. It brushed past her and hit a huge tree behind her, which was as thick as a man. The trunk was cut off directly and copsed. Under such circumstances, she finally realized that he was trying to kill her. Suddenly, a strong sense of crisis and desire for survival made her turn around and run away. She no longer cared about anything else, and rushed straight into the dense forest. Upon seeing this, Fade snorted and immediately caught up with her. "Do you think you can escape?" As he chased after her, he sent streams of positive energy flying and chased after her like a storm. She activated her positive energy in a frenzy and desperately fled into the woods. At the same time, she shouted, "Fade, I am a disciple of Lindsay Hall, and also a member of the participant team. You won''t be able to get away with this even if you kill me!" He chuckled as he replied, "If they don''t know you''re dead, then there''s no need for me to worry about whether I can get away with it." "What?" She paused before realizing something. Her expression quickly fell. He then continued, "Do you now understand why I''ve chosen toe here out of all ces?" Instantly, her face turned as pale as paper. If she really died in such deep mountains and forests, it would be almost impossible for anyone to find out. By then, even if the high-level leaders of Lindsay Hall suspected this incident, there would be no evidence left behind, making it impossible to catch Fade. At the thought of this, she felt a wave of desperation wash over her. "Stop running. You can''t escape from me." Fade''s voice was cold and terrifying, like the cry of the devil from hell. Seeing him getting closer and closer, Kelly was extremely scared, but her instinct to survive made her try to calm down. If she went on like this, she would be no match for him both in terms of speed and battle experience. She would definitely wind up dead. Therefore, the only way at the moment was to take advantage of the terrain of the mountain forest to escape. Perhaps she could escape from his pursuit and live. Thinking of this, she vaguely remembered that when she went up the mountain earlier, there seemed to be a mountain stream on the right. If she could run over there, with the help of the stream, there might be a chance of survival. As she thought of this, she gritted her teeth fiercely and held back the fear in her heart. While dodging Fade''s attack, she changed direction and ran towards the mountain stream on the right. "Do you want to escape? You can''t escape." Fade''s coldughter rang behind her. Just like that, the two of them ran into the forest. Fade''s attack grew more and more fierce. As the distance between them shortened, the uracy of his attacks increased. They almost hit Kelly several times. Relying on her strong instinct and sense of smell, she managed to escape his attack ata close call. As they ran wildly, he was now less than fifty meters behind her, and his attacks came whistling with the wind. At this moment, a glimmer of hope appeared in her eyes when she saw a mountain stream in front of her. She sped up and thought, "We are approaching the mountain stream. As long as I jump into the stream, there is a possibility of escape." As she ran toward the mountain stream, she felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. They were getting closer and closer, and she felt that she seemed to be able to hear the sound of the water tinkling. "It''s a dead end in front. There''s no way for you to escape." Fade''s voice came from behind. Kelly''s heart was pounding wildly. She gritted her teeth and ran to the mountain stream, wanting to jump down. However, just as she rushed to the edge of the mountain stream and saw the stream, her pupils couldn''t help but shrink rapidly. With horror in her eyes, she braked desperately to stop the momentum of rushing forward. That was because at that moment, there was only a stream of fewer than three meters wide under the mountain stream in front of her. Moreover, the water flow was notrge, and half of the stream had dried up. At that moment, it was only a little over a meter wide The stream was only about half a meter to one meter deep. In that case, if Kelly jumped down from a height of dozens of meters, even if she could urately fall into the stream, it would be a dead end. Just as she stopped, Fade caught up with her. With a sinister smile on his face, he asked, "Trying to jump into the river to escape? Haha, do you think I didn''t think about this?" Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 "You..." Hearing this, Kelly''s face suddenly turned pale. Fade approached her and said, "You can''t escape." "I, I..." She grew more and more nervous as she realized that he was approaching her. As thest hope of survival diminished in her heart, she felt her limbs turning numb, almost falling down to the ground. At that moment, she had lost the desire to fight. Fade narrowed his eyes slightly, and his expression fell. Then, the corner of his lips raised, revealing a sinister smile. As he rubbed his hands together, he shamelessly gazed at her body. "So you''ve finally given up! That''s right, you would never be able to escape from me!" "Of course, you''re quite hot, and you''re still young. You''re probably still a virgin too. Just my type." When she heard his words, she immediately grew alert as she asked, "W-What are you nning to do?" He chuckled as he approached her. "Huh? Don''t you get it? There aren''t any people around here anyways, so if you satisfy me well, I will consider allowing you to live for two more days." "Y-You... How shameless!" She eximed as she red at him in a fit of rage. "Isn''t this normal? How is it shameless?" Heughed as he approached her. Kelly immediately got up from the ground in fright as she yelled, "I will never allow that to happen. Don''t you dare!" "Feisty. Not bad, you''ve made me grow even more excited." Fade smiled as he reached for her body. She felt a surge of anger in her heart, and she activated her positive energy andunched several attacks against him. She could ept death, but she could not ept being taken advantage of. Therefore, she had to fight to the end. "Bang, bang!" Several bursts of energy aimed straight at Fade, causing explosions on the ground. He seemed to be surprised by Kelly''s resistance. "How dare you resist? It seems that I have to teach you a lesson!" After saying that, his expression sank. With energy bursting out, he flew towards her. There were no other thoughts in her mind at the moment. She only had one thought, which was to try her best to resist his attacks, and that she could not let him seed. She became more determined and focused, and she did not hold back. Every dodge and attack was innate. She began facing off against him. She narrowly escaped his attacks again and again, and fought back with all her might. Although it didn''t work, it represented her determination. There was a rumbling explosion and the sound of energy rushing through the air, whichpletely destroyed the forest around them. Tree debris flew everywhere and rocks burst. The unlucky birds and creatures that had been hit burst into pieces of flesh and blood. At this moment, after Fade and Kelly had exchanged more than a hundred blows. There were bloodstains and wounds on their bodies. He did not suffer any severe injuries, but he was furious as he red at her and gritted his teeth. "You little brat, you''ve angered me. Time toget serious now. I will capture you, and toy with you as I please, using the most vulgar ways so that you''d wish that you were dead instead." His energy burst out, and his strength and attack speed increased. She was caught off guard and was hit. She stumbled and fell onto the ground. She was instantly wounded, and blood gushed out. "Am I going to lose?" As she fell to the ground, this question popped up in her mind. However, when she nced at the sinister grin on his lips, the scene of her being toyed by him yed in her mind. A cold chill ran down her spine, and she immediately shook her head resolutely. "No, I don''t want that to happen!" She then got up from the ground and countered his attacks without a single care in the world. She no longer held back, and used all of her strength and skills to attack him. She even used attacks that she normally wouldn''t have thought of. She kicked his shin, used her fingers to gouge at his eyeballs, and even used her teeth to bite him. She fought with all her life. He seemed to have been caught off guard by her offense, and began to retreat. However, he soon got used to it and quickly retaliated. Moreover, the attacks became fiercer and fiercer. She struggled desperately to resist, but in the face of his powerful attacks, she felt the energy leaving her body. "Boom!" Kelly blocked another heavy punch, but she felt that her arm had almost been broken; the tremendous force almost smashed her bones into pieces. She felt herself growing weaker, and she almost fell to the ground. "Is this it? Am I really going to be his toy?" She wondered, but then she quickly shook her head. "No, I don''t want to. Even if I die, I will never let that happen." As thest resolute idea came to her mind, she suddenly turned around, gritted her teeth, and rushed to the mountain stream with thest of her strength. She was going to jump off the cliff to end all this. Content belongs to Fade saw that she suddenly ran in the opposite direction, and he paused. He then realized what she was doing, and his expression changed drastically. "No!" She turned a deaf ear to his words. With loud steps, she rushed over to the edge of the cliff and jumped. At this moment, she felt the power of the wind and her death that was slowly approaching.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, there was a smile on her lips. She had managed to protect her chastity and did not let Fade take advantage of her. She also fought with all her might for a chance to survive; she had never fought like this before. Although the final result was still a defeat, she had done her best. She had no regrets. "It''s over!" She closed her eyes and stretched out her arms, ready to wee her death. Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 However, she suddenly felt arge hand grab onto her right leg, and a burst of energy pulled her back. Shended on the ground with a thud. Her back was pressed against a rock, and the pain from the rupture of her skin made here to her senses from her daze. Kelly opened her eyes and found that she was not dead. When she looked up, she realized that it was Fade. Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat as she thought of something. He deliberately saved her to take advantage of her. "No, I can''t let that happen." As she thought of this, she panicked. She closed her mouth and was prepared to bite down on her tongue to end her life. Just then, he pinched her chin and stated coldly, "You don''t have to kill yourself. The training is over." "Huh? What are you talking about?" She asked in confusion. He helped her up as he replied, "What I mean is, everything that happened just now was a special training for you." "Well, I..." She gradually understood what was going on. She looked at him and her expression changed. "So, Mr. Chen, did you deliberately pretend to do that just now? Did you try to test me by attacking me?" "It wasn''t just a test. It was to force you into a desperate situation, to stimte your survival instincts, so that you can disy your most powerfulbat ability," he answered. The image of Fade wearing a devious grin on his face appeared in her mind as she nced at the man who was smiling gently before her. She couldn''t piece the two together. The current Fade and just now, which one was his true self? If he had been acting just now, it was too real. "Maybe Mr. Chen really does have those thoughts towards me..." she thought to herself.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As Fade nced at her expression, he felt puzzled. "What is this little brat thinking about! Why do I feel that she''s looking at me weirdly?" "Ahem, it''s gettingte. Let''s head down the mountain!" He cleared his throat as he spoke to her. She didn''te to her senses until she heard his voice. She quickly caught up with his pace and walked with him. However, as soon as she moved, she screamed in pain and her body almost copsed to the ground. She did not care about her injuries when she was fighting for her life earlier. However, now that she had rxed herself, she felt that her body was about to copse. Fade turned around at her scream, and noticed that herplexion was terrible. He then walked over to her and leaned down, stretching his arms out to her. She paused in shock as she asked, "W-What are you trying to do?" He took her into his arms before he started walking forward. "You''re injured. It''s not convenient for you to move. I''ll carry you down." "I- That''s not necessary, I- I..." As she felt the warmth emanating from his chest, she blushed and her limbs grew weak. She couldn''t imagine that he was the same person who had just attacked her. "Fade is quite a good person. It doesn''t seem like he''s the same as what Tiana had said!" "No, maybe he''s faking it. That fierce. appearance was his true form." "But, he is really very gentle. Also, the training was for my own good!" NO no, Ketty, he is your senior''s enemy, so he''s your rival as well. How could UMS you..." However, it seemed that the Long family was in the wrong first!" Her thoughts were contradicting each other. Without her even realizing it, the both of them had reached the foot of the mountain. Fade did not start the car immediately. Instead, he went to the trunk and took out a medical kit. Then, he came to her side and said, "I''ll treat you first." He then started getting to work. Because there were many injuries on her body, and many of them were close to her private area, Kelly felt shy. At the same time, a warm feeling slowly emerged in her heart. After the treatment, he took her back to the hotel. Then, he headed off to the n Committee to report the relevant information. The next day, the n Committee would send specialized personnel to check and assess Kelly''s condition. Fade''s special training also came to an end. Back in the vi, he did not sit around idly. He guided and trained Joey too. After being the target of multiple attacks recently, she felt slightly embarrassed. She was a Heaven Level martial artist, and one of the participants in thepetition. However, she had been assaulted, which was uneptable. Therefore, she practiced hard. She didn''t really care how much help she was going to be of, but she told herself that she must not be the one to hold Fade back during thepetition. He felt proud of her, and trained her very seriously. On this day, Fade had just finished training Joey. Heid back on the sofa and was ready to take a rest. However, he suddenly received a call. "President Chen, something happened to Boss Wei." Hearing this, Fade instantly jumped up from the sofa with a grim expression on his face. "What''s the matter? What happened to Lily?" All of a sudden, many opponents appeared in Fade''s mind, and his gaze turned cold. Bannon, the Long family, the Skull Mob, or the others... As he was thinking, the reply came quickly, "President Chen, there was a problem with Fei Shipping Company. Boss Wei went to negotiate with the other party, and there was a conflict." "A problem with Fei Shipping Company!" Fade paused, then he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. It was just a business conflict, so it shouldn''t be that big of a deal. Then, he quickly asked, "Where is she? I''ll be right there." When he got the address, he immediately rushed over. Half an hourter, he arrived at a firm. Looking at the "Tuan Engineering" written on the sign at the entrance of thepany, he could not help but frown, and thought of something in his heart, "Tuan Engineering! It''s owned by the extended family of the Long family, Judy, who was Tarlo''s fiancee. Since when did Fei Shipping Company have business transactions with the Tuan family?" Confused as he was, he did not waste any time. He stepped into Tuan Engineering''s building. Under the guidance of the receptionist, Fade came to the reception room on the third floor. As soon as he entered, he saw Lily, who was sitting on the sofa with a grim expression. Seated opposite her was a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes, who looked at her with disdain. Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 "Sister Lily!" Fade shouted as he walked over to her. When Lily saw himing, she felt slightly embarrassed as she replied, "Fade, sorry to have troubled you. I''ve made youe here all the way for nothing." "Sister Lily, there''s no need to say that between us!" He sat down next to her and asked, "So, what''s going on?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She approached him, lowered her voice, and then said to him quickly, "Fei Shipping Company has been expanding rapidly recently. Ourpany doesn''t have enough ships, so half a year ago, we ordered three cargo ships from Tuan Engineering." "We''ve asked them about it because it''s near the deadline. However, Tuan Engineering imed that our cargo ships are not done yet, and refused to hand us the goods." "We''ve already arranged the corresponding cargo transportation. If the cargo ships can''t be put in ce, it''ll affect our business a lot." "Moreover, at the worst time, we have investigated that Tuan Engineering is unwilling to deliver goods, not because the cargo ships have not beenpleted. They have the goods, but they don''t want to deliver them to us." After listening to her exnation, he couldn''t help but frown. He then looked at the man in the suit sitting opposite them, and asked, "Is this how you treat your customers?" The man rolled his eyes and replied ndly, "The cargo ships are notpleted, so we can''t hand you the goods. We don''t want to have to do this as well, but we''re left with no choice." Lily mmed down a pile of documents on the table and returned, "The cargo ships are done, and this is the proof. Are you going to lie to us even with evidence?" The man in the suit nced at the documents and answered, "I apologize, but I do not acknowledge the credibility of these documents." "You..." Lily red up in anger. However, Fade stopped her and stated, "You are not qualified to make decisions on this. Ask your boss toe over." "I''m sorry, but our boss is very busy!" The man replied casually. Fade suddenly stood up and mmed his palm on the hard wooden table. A clear imprint of his palm was left on the table as he answered, "If he is busy, then I will look for him myself." The expression on the man''s face changed drastically as cold sweat dripped down his face. Terror was evident in his eyes. It was only then that he realized that it was Fade, the infamous Master Chen. Many have died because of him. The strong sense of fear made the man in the suit no longer dare to put on airs. He quickly stammered, "I-1 will go now and inform our boss, right this second!" "I''ll give you three minutes. If your boss doesn''te, I''ll go to him myself," Fade returned coldly. The man in the suit didn''t dare to dally. He quickly rushed away. Lily nced at Fade apologetically. "I don''t think that it''ll be good for you to show up in business dealings, right?" He shook his head as he looked at her and answered, "Sister Lily, I''m afraid this really has something to do with me. Perhaps the Tuan family has deliberately dyed the delivery me." to get back at "Get back to you?" She asked in confusion. He continued in a deep voice, "Judy, of the Tuan Engineering, was engaged to Tarlo, the Crown Prince of the Long family. I killed Tarlo." Upon hearing this, she also thought of something and her expression sank. Not long after, footsteps came from outside the reception room. A middle-aged man in a suit pushed the door open and stood respectfully to one side. Behind him, a young woman in her twenties, apanied by a man in a suit, walked in the door. Fade and Lily immediately recognized these two people. They were none other than the father and daughter of the Tuan family, Shelby and Judy. Lily immediately stood up and greeted them, "Mr. Tuan, Miss Tuan." The two of them nced at her briefly and ignored her greeting. Judy looked at Fade with an unkind expression and asked coldly, "What are you doing here? After killing my fiance, do you want to kill me now?" Fade narrowed his eyes as he replied coldly, "Why I came here today has nothing to do with the Long family. I came on behalf of Fei Shipping Company and Tuan Engineering''s business affairs." "Business affairs?" Judy raised an eyebrow. "The three cargo ships that we ordered half a year ago are now due, but Tuan Engineering has dyed the delivery of the goods. I just wanted to ask you to give us an exnation." "Exnation?" Judy raised the corner of her mouth and said with a smile, "The cargo ships are not finished yet, so they can''t be delivered. There is nothing to exin." Hearing this, Fade could not help but frown. He looked at Shelby and said in a louder voice, "Mr. Tuan, is this how Tuan Engineering treats its business partners?" Shelby''s expression did not change. He replied indifferently, "We do not wish to do this either. This is only an objective reason. We can''t do anything about it. We can only apologize." "Of course, if Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc really can''t wait, please bring this matter to the court and sue us. Tuan Engineering will pay the consequences of breach of contract." Upon hearing this, Lily couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Tuan, we''re all sensible people, so don''t beat around the bush. As far as I know, the cargo et ships we ordered have beenpleted, but Tuan Engineering has dyed the delivery. I really don''t understand." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade also added, "Mr. Tuan, business is business. It could have been a win-win situation. There is no need to make both sides suffer." Shelby pursed his lips and did not say anything. Judy, on the other side, sneered. She looked at Lily and said, "I think that Miss Wei seems to have made a mistake. We haven''tpleted cargo ships, and we are not deliberately dying the delivery." Lily threw out a stack of documents and said, "Miss Tuan, there''s evidence in front of us. There''s no reason for you to lie about this." Judy nced at the documents, thenughed and said, "Miss Wei, it seems that you have misunderstood the so-called evidence. These cargo ships were not ordered by Fei Enterprises Holding Inc, but by our customer from Jopeno." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "These cargo ships will soon be delivered to Jopeno. It has nothing to do with Fei Shipping Company." While speaking, Judy also threw a document in Lily''s face. Upon hearing this, Lily couldn''t help but frown. She read the documents carefully and replied in a low voice, "Miss Tuan, even if the customer from Jopeno really did order these, it''s obvious that after we ced our orders before them, and Tuan Engineering delivered their orders in advance instead of ours. This isn''t very appropriate!" Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 When Judy heard this, she replied without hesitation, "I apologize, but foreign customers are prioritized. You guys can just wait. Of course, if you don''t want to wait, you can cancel the contract. As for thepensation, Tuan Engineering can afford it." "You..." Lily was enraged, but she had no way to vent her anger. Fade frowned as he turned to Judy and Shelby. "Mr. Tuan, Miss Tuan, if you''re doing this because of Tarlo, I will advise you not to do so. Do not be overwhelmed by anger and make clouded judgments." "I heard that Tuan Engineering has ties to the army. Since you guys have been able to develop this fast, you must''ve received their help." "However, Tuan Engineering chose to sell their cargo ships to the people of Jopeno, even if you had to breach your contracts. I don''t really know what themanders in the army would say if they find out about this." Shelby''s expression sank after listening to Fade''s words and his brows furrowed. Judy nudged her father gently as she replied arrogantly, "We here at Tuan Engineering don''t need your instructions." "As for the military, that''s our secret. You don''t have to worry about it, Fade." Upon hearing this, Fade raised an eyebrow and ignored her. Instead, he looked at Shelby and asked, "Do you think so, Mr. Tuan?" Shelby was silent for a while. A few secondster, he nodded and looked at Fade, answering, "Judy''s decision is my decision." Fade nodded as he gazed at them with a solemn expression. "I understand. Since that will be the case, then we shall meet the Tuan family in court!" Then, Fade looked at Lily and said, "Let''s go." She nodded, got up immediately, and left the reception room with Fade. In the reception room, Shelby looked at the backs of Fade and Lily. His face, which had been very firm earlier, now showed a trace of worry. He looked at his daughter next to him and asked, "Will we really be alright? Fade is not a man to be trifled with." Judy was very confident. She gazed at Fade''s back with hatred in her eyes. "Dad, don''t worry. With the support of the Long family, nothing will happen to us." "However, the Long family is currently..." Shelby was still a little worried. Judy held her father''s arm and reassured him with a smile, "Dad, don''t worry. Don''t forget that there''s more than the Long family. They have Tiana of Lindsay Hall, and some foreign friends of hers. With their powerful forces, we will be fine." "Let''s look forward to their sess!" Shelby nodded. However, he still felt a little uneasy for some unknown reason.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When Lily and Fade got in the car, she looked at him in confusion and asked, "Are we really going to let this go so easily?" Fade shook his head and answered in a deep voice, "There is no need to go on with the discussion. Things have already gone to this extent, and they will not change their minds." "It''s important to know that Tuan Engineering has a military background, and many equipment will involve military technology. Therefore, the export ofrge or new equipment must be strictly controlled by the government." "However, Shelby is willing to take such a risk and breach the contract. I think there is no room for negotiation." A trace of anger shed across her eyes as she questioned, "Why did Shelby do this? He risked military secrets, affecting the reputation of hispany, and is even willing topensate for the breach of contract. What''s the benefit of harming others without doing good for himself?" Fade fell silent at her questions. He also did not understand why the Tuan family would do this. Could it be that they only wanted to take revenge on him? Even so, it made little sense. After all, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc would only suffer some minor financial losses. It wouldn''t really bring harm to Fade anyway. After thinking about it, he really had no clue. He could only leave the Tuan family''s affairs behind and then discuss the next countermeasures with Lily. While contacting the customers and extending the delivery time, they also contacted major cargopanies to buy or rent ships for transportation. The worst result would be that they would break the contract of cargo orders this time topensate for the losses of customers. It was not a big loss for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and the damage was minimal. As for thepany''s affairs, after Fade and Lily set up the framework together, she headed back to thepany to do her work. It wasn''t even three days after Fade was back at home that they received a notice from the n Committee requesting for both Joey and Fade''s presence. When they arrived at the n Committee, Fade noticed that Kelsey, Mullen, Pluto, and Kelly were all present. Even Halston of Tianwu n and Kaegan, whose legs kad been broken, were also present at the gathering. "It seems that they have arranged some tasks for the participating team," Fade thought. Pluto rushed up to him enthusiastically and greeted him with a smile. Tiger also stood beside him and said hello with a smile. Kelsey and Mullen signaled to Fade with their eyes as a way of greeting. At this moment, Kelly regarded Fade with a strange look. Originally, she didn''t have a good impression of him because of her senior, Tiana However, after the special training a few days ago, his image in her heart had changed slightly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S The remaining members of the n, Halston, and Kaegan, also looked at him in a strange and awkward way. That was because both Halston and Kaegan held grudges against Fade, especially thetter, whose legs had been broken by him. At this moment, when he saw Fade, he still felt a faint sense of pain in his legs. However, after thest call with Master Tuan, his warning had caused Halston and Kaegan to be curious and afraid of Fade''s identity. Although there was still some hatred in their hearts that could not be forgotten, they did not dare to express it like before. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Therefore, at this moment, when they saw Fade, they immediately averted their gazes. After they greeted each other, 6 reg ary appeared before them. He nced at them, coughed and said, "Since everyone is here, I''ll announce the news." "Today, with all of you gathered here, there is a special mission for all of you to carry out." "A mission?" The participants exchanged looks as they turned to 6 reg ary expectantly. Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 Gregary then continued in a low voice, "This is an urgent and dangerous task which you all have toplete immediately. Otherwise, it might lead to a huge disaster. The superiors have grouped you guys together toplete the task and to prevent any disasters from happening." The team members nced at each other as they remained silent. They then turned their attention to Gregary once again. He paused for a moment and then waved his hand. Immediately, people came over and handed over a stack of documents to Fade and the others. They all lowered their heads and began to read the information. There wasn''t much content and there were only two pages. They finished reading the document quickly. Seeing this, Gregary looked at them and asked, "Have you finished? Do you have anything to ask?" They looked at each other with puzzled expressions. Then, after hearing Gregary''s words, everyone turned to look at him. Halston asked, "Mr. Zhao, the content in the file states that in the distant oceanic region of our country, terrorists have upied a deep-sea oil exploration tform, and 18 employees on the tform have been taken hostage. Now, we need to form a special rescue team to rescue the hostages and eliminate the terrorists at the same time." "Yes, that''s right!" Gregary answered. "Shouldn''t the military be in charge of this? How can we deal with it?" Kaegan voiced his doubts. Gregary exined, "The terrorists aren''t just any ordinary people. They are martial artists, and the army wouldn''t be able to take them. Therefore, you will have to deal with them." "But, we..." Kaegan still wanted to say something. On the other hand, Pluto''s eyes lit up at this moment. He thought of something and said, "Kaegan, this is a test for us by the superior leaders. It''s just to solve the problem of a team of terrorists. There is nothing to worry about." Upon hearing this, Kaegan paused. Beside him, Halston seemed to have thought of something and his facial expression changed. He immediately pulled Kaegan over. Kelsey and Mullen nodded slightly, expressing their approval of Pluto''s words, but they did not express anything else. Next, Gregary continued to exin the details of the mission to them. There weren''t many details to it. He briefly exined the structure of the tform as the team members were not familiar with it. There wasn''t much information regarding the enemies. All they knew was that there was a group of around 30 terrorists, with martial artists included. In the end, 6 reg ary announced the key details that they should take note of during the mission, the confidentiality terms, and the details of the departure time. Then, he ended the meeting. The group of people left the n Committee and chatted with each other with very rxed expressions.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Only Kaegan seemed to be in a little bit of a daze at the moment. He frowned as he asked, "Halston, why did you drag me just now? This kind of mission has nothing to do with us at all. It''s meaningless, and we have to go so far. I don''t want to be involved!" Halston rolled his eyes at him and replied, "You''re an idiot. You couldn''t even tell what Gregary''s true intentions were." "True intentions? What are they?" Kaegan looked confused. Halston continued, "Under normal circumstances, this mission would definitely be handled by the military. It wouldn''t be handed over to us at all." "Besides, they are terrorists, and there''s a possibility of a big disaster urring at the drilling tform. In this case, the superiors didn''t even think about sending people over to deal with the overall situation, but only assigned a small group of people to save the hostages. Do you think this makes sense?" "Huh..." Kaegan finally realized that there was something wrong with this mission. Pluto then piped up, "Therefore, this mission isn''t about saving the hostages or killing the terrorists. It''s to test us!" "Test us?" Kaegan was shocked. Pluto exined with a smile, "Our intensive training had been cancelled previously. We are about to participate in the International Youth Martial Arts Convention. Our superiors wouldn''t just allow us to join thepetition without any prior training." "That''s why this mission is actually a special training that''s been specially prepared for us." Kaegan''s eyes widened in surprise. "So this is just a training session, and those hostages and terrorists are fake!" "That''s not for sure!" Pluto disagreed. Halston nodded in agreement. "The terrorists part should be real. Gregary did not ask us to hold ourselves back, so if we really kill them, then it would be a big problem. Therefore, it''s true that there are terrorists." "Maybe they are death-sentence prisoners or real terrorists. However, the superiors have deliberately asked us not to arrest them." Halston and Pluto spoke with each other, analyzing the mission thoroughly. Kelsey and Mullen didn''t say anything, but their smiles and nods showed that they agreed with this statement. Fade, Joey, and Tiger didn''t say anything, but they basically agreed with what Halston and Pluto said. They believed that this task was a special training session for them. When all nine people had almost reached a consensus, they gradually became more rxed about the mission. They went home to prepare themselves. One dayter, they gathered at the n Committee headquarters. Gregary emphasized the seriousness and importance of the task again. Then, he waved his hand and allowed the nine-person team to set off. He kept a stern face and spoke in a serious tone. However, after having the understanding that this was a special training mission, the group of people were very rxed. They got on the helicopter, talking andughing. The helicopter rose into the air with a loud roar and flew towards the sea. Below, 6 reg ary looked at the helicopter''s shadow that was gradually leaving and could not help sighing. He shook his head and said, "This group of kids, I hope all of you can still smile when you get there." At some point Galeno appeared silently beside him and asked with a sigh, "Mr. Zhao, do you think General Xu has gone too far this time? He really didn''t warn those guys at all. He just made them go there like this. There won''t be any idents, will there?" Gregary answered in a low voice, "Only in this way can they achieve the purpose of training. Otherwise, it would be meaningless." "There might be casualties among them," Galeno sighed. Gregary responded with a heavy expression, "Suffering casualties now will always be better than suffering them in thepetition. heard that there are several powerful elite fighters from abroad in this year''s International Youth Martial Arts Convention, who are much more powerful than the ones in the previous years!" Galeno sighed and remarked, "I hope they can realize it as soon as possible and return safely!" Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 At the same time, Fade and the team, who were sitting in the helicopter, didn''t know about Galeno and Gregary''s worries at all. On the contrary, at this moment, all of them appeared to be rxed, as if they were enjoying a vacation. After flying for four hours, the helicopter finallynded on a fishing ship. The captain weed Fade and his men seriously and exined the current situation to them in detail. The fishing ship couldn''t get close to the drilling tform because the terrorists had hostages. The members of the small team would quietly approach the drilling tform during the night, then try to kill the terrorists and rescue the hostages. After the introduction, the captain took Fade and the others to the equipment room and asked them to pick their own weapons. Fade and the others were basically martial artists from martial arts ns. Other than Tiger, they were not familiar with the usage of thermal weapons, so they each just casually picked a pistol. Moreover, for the members of the team who had basically reached the middle stage of the Heaven Level, ordinary pistol bullets, and even rifle bullets couldn''t break through their defenses. Therefore, thermal weapons were of little importance to them. After they had chosen their weapons, the captain asked Fade and the others to rest in the cabin while waiting for night to fall. In the cabin, Halston and the others didn''t feel sleepy at all. On the contrary, they started chatting andughing. "This special training mission is really made to be realistic this time!" "However, I suspect that after spending so much effort, and using so many people and equipment, the oue of the training won''t be too great, will it?" "If we didn''t guess it, we might still be able to learn something. However, now, we have all guessed their purpose. I don''t think we can count on training oues. We''d better perform well and try to show off!" "That''s true. Ever since I came down from the mountain, I''ve not had the chance to show off my skills. This time, I must show them what I''m capable of." "Me too. I''ve heard that there are people in the army who are unhappy with us for being able to obtain so many spots. They are doubtful of the strength of the Heaven Level disciples." Fade did not participate in the conversation with Halston and the others. Instead, he closed his eyes and began to ponder. The more he pondered, the stranger he felt. If the task this time was really just a special training, then 6 reg ary and the others'' preparations were too rough. They were so easily seen through, which might not achieve the oue of the special training. Could it be that the superiors had other arrangements? Although he vaguely felt that something was wrong, Fade could not think of what it was. Finally, he could only warn himself, Joey, and Tiger that they should be more careful when they take action and that they should not be careless. In the middle of the night, the captain came over to wake Fade and his team. The group gathered on the deck. Looking at the vast sea and the bright moon above the sea, Kaegan and the others, who rarely saw the sea, could not help but take a few more nces at it and enjoy the rare beautiful scenery. The captain frowned slightly when he saw this, but he didn''t say anything more. He exined the mission ording to the procedure and then ordered Fade and the others to go. A small boat was lowered from the ship. Fade and the others got onto it and started the boat to get close to the drilling tform. The small boat sailed on the calm sea for an hour. They could see that faintly on the surface of the sea, which was as dark as ink, there were specks of light that outlined a sharp rectangr boat. "We''re almost at the drilling tform." Halston was in charge of leading the team. At that moment, he switched off the engine, and they started to row the small boat closer to the exploration tform. After about 40 minutes, the boat, like a leaf, quietly slid into the shadows below the drilling tform on the sea surface. After bringing the boat to a stop, Halston gestured to everyone. Then, he took the lead, and agilely and silently climbed up along the steel structure onto the tform. The rest of the team followed him and climbed onto the drilling tform one by one. Standing on a drilling tform in the middle of the sea, it was like a huge steel beast, swaying gently with the waves of the sea. Fade and the others did not directly step onto the tform. Instead, they climbed onto the steel pirs and observed the situation on the tform. Perhaps it was because of theck of manpower, or perhaps the opponent did not know much about the drilling tform. Around the tform, there was only one n security guard. Coupled with the two patrolling guards, the overalt defenses were not very tight. After confirming the situation, Halston gestured to the team and made arrangements. Halston, Kelsey, Pluto, and Mullen simultaneously attacked the guards in four directions at the same time. Kaegan and Kelly were responsible for handling the two patrolling guards. As for the remaining three people, Fade, Joey, and Tiger, they guarded below, in case of any idents. At the beginning of the operation, their movements were swift and agile, and they were like phantoms They flew to the tform along the steel pirs and knocked down the guard almost before he could react. With only a few slight bangs, they did not attract any attention. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "The mission has beenpleted! Everyone, gather on the tform," Halston issued an order. Everyone gathered together. Halston was about to make ns on how tounch an attack on the people inside the tform. However, at this moment, a shrill rm suddenly rang, and a red light illuminated the tform, spinning and radiating. The sudden change shocked everyone. The expression on Halston''s face changed instantly. "What''s going on?" Then, they immediately found the source of the change. It was the two patrolling guards. One of them, somehow, woke up and pressed the rm of the warning device, to warn the fest about what was happening on the drilling tform. Given the situation, everyone''s eyes instantly turned to Kaegan and Kelly. Halston''s face darkened as well. He looked at Kaegan and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on? Didn''t you say you solved it?" Kaegan''s expression was a little ugly and he quickly exined, "Yes, it''s settled. I knocked him out, but I didn''t expect him to wake up so quickly." "It means we''re going to get rid of them! It''s not enough to knock them out," said Halston through gritted teeth. Kaegan was a little stunned. "But this is just a training drill. They are not real terrorists, so I didn''t think about killing people. This..." "You..." Halston was so angry that he red at him. Seeing that the two people were about to argue again, Fade frowned and said, "It''s not the right time to argue. The enemy has discovered our invasion. Now, the first thing we have to do is to deal with them." "If they have discovered us, we''ll just rush over there then. With our strength, we can definitely win." Kaegan hurriedly wanted to make up for the mistake he made earlier. Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 Hearing this, Fade frowned and said, "Don''t forget that there are hostages on the tform." "It''s all an act. The hostages are not real. It''s fine even if he''s dead," Kaegan said indifferently. "That is not Mr. Zhao''s order," Fade frowned and said coldly. Kaegan wanted to say something, but at this time, he heard a clutter of footsteps approaching. Halston hastily opened his mouth, "Kaegan, don''t say anything more." "Now, disperse and face the enemies. Try your best to ensure the safety of the hostages," he instructed. When everyone heard this, they scattered, finding a ce to deal with the iing enemy''s attack. Although this was not the best thing to do at the moment, for a group of people who did not have tacit understanding, fighting separately was the most practical tactic right then. After a while, the sound of fighting came from the tform. There was the sound of gunfire, as well as the sound of whizzing positive energy. Fade and Joey were together. At this moment, four figures appeared in front of them with rifles and masks. As soon as they rushed out and saw Fade and Joey, they started to shoot wildly with the rifles. Fade was prepared for this. The positive energy condensed into a defensive wall to block all the bullets from the rifles.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Before the other side could recover from the shock, Fade swished and turned into a shadow, rushing to shoot out four bursts of energy, prating the four people''s cores and killing them in an instant. At the same time, behind him, two more people with rifles rushed out. The bullets poured down like rain. Joey reacted quickly. She blocked the bullets with one hand and held air des with the other. She cut the throats of the two terrorists and killed them in an instant. While Fade and his men were dealing with these six people, battles were taking ce elsewhere. However, what happened was no surprise. Although these armed terrorists were fierce, they were obviously not good enough to fight with martial artists like Fade and the others who were in the middle stage of the Heaven Level. In less than three minutes, the tform quietened down, and the air was filled with the smell of blood. Halston gathered everyone. "I killed three enemies. How''s your situation?" "I killed two!" "I, four!" "Both of us, six!" Having learned the lesson from the patrol guards just now, everyone now did not show any mercy. They all killed the enemies they faced. One by one, the numbers were reported. The oue of the battle was rather bountiful. "We killed a total of 32 people." Halston said, "ording to the information given by Mr. Zhao, there were 30 or so terrorists. Have we killed all of them?" "Is it that simple? Have wepleted the mission?" Even Kaegan felt that something was wrong at the moment because it seemed to be too easy. "No, it''s not. If it''s that simple, there''s no need for Mr. Zhao to give us the task at all." "What''s more, I haven''t seen the hostages yet. These people are terrorists. They wouldn''t be so kind as to not touch the hostage." The crowd expressed their doubts one after another. Halston frowned before ordering, "Let''s search the entire tform together." They did not raise any objections. They gathered together and searched the tform from the bottom to the top. The result of the search surprised Fade and the team. That was because there were obvious traces of staff members in the lounge, but they couldn''t find a single person. Given the situation, everyone was confused. "What''s going on? All the staff members are gone, and none of them can be seen!" "Could it be that they have all been rescued?" "That''s impossible. If that''s the case, Mr. Zhao would have definitely informed us!" "Or, have they been taken away by the terrorists?" "However, why did the terrorists take them away? With so many hostages, they will be weighed down." "Could it be that the hostages have been killed by them?" "I don''t think so. There are no traces of murder here. Besides, it''s useful for them to keep hostages. I can''t figure out the reason why they would kill them." "What the hell is going on?" Just when everyone was puzzled, all of a sudden, the rumbling sound of engines quickly approached them. Everyone was rmed and rushed out immediately. They sensed beams of lighting towards them. After taking a closer look, they found that on the sea around the tform, several speedboats approached with loud bangs and they had their headlights on. "Who is it?" That was the first thought that came to everyone''s mind. Tiger, who was from the army, had the mostbat experience. When he saw the situation, he immediately said ''Cover yourself up, and don''t expose yourself." He was worried that they would shoot directly from the speedboats. Upon hearing this, everyone immediately hid. §Ö§ä At this time, the speedboats reached the vicinity of the drilling tform. Through the lights, Fade and his team could vaguely see that on each speedboat stood a dozen people, and there were almost a hundred people in total. "Are these the real terrorists?" Seeing the situation, Kaegan couldn''t help but gulp. At this moment, Tiger shouted, "This is the national drilling tform. Please reveal yourself immediately, or we will attack you." Hearing Tiger''s voice, the speedboats'' engines went out, and the scene quietened down. A sturdy bald man in his fifties named Karim walked to the front of the speedboats. He looked at the tform and said loudly, "You must be the participants for the International Youth Martial Arts Convention." 1? 01? Everyone could not help but be shocked by his words. Then, Karim continued, "Actually, we don''t have any ill intentions. We just want to learn from you." "Learn?" Upon hearing this, everyone could not help but frown. Halston asked, "Who do you want to learn from?" Karim smiled and replied, "Fade is on your team, right? Our request is very simple. Let Master Chen spar with our people." The person mentioned Fade, which surprised the team, and they all looked at him. Fade''s brows furrowed slightly, and then he said, "Who are you? Why do you want to spar with me?" "Don''t worry. As long as you agree, you will know soon enough, Master Chen," Karim answered. Fade frowned and pondered on the matter. On the side, Joey advised in a low voice, "Fade, don''t agree. Be careful of their tricks." Tiger and Pluto also nodded. With worry in their eyes, they agreed with her. Kaegan, who was on the other side, wanted to say something, but Halston stopped him before he could speak up. Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 After thinking for a few seconds, Fade said loudly, "If I lose to you, I''m afraid you won''t let me go, but if I win, there seems to be no benefit. If you were me, would you agree?" Hearing this, Karim couldn''t help butugh. "Master Chen, you are right. If it was me, I would definitely not agree." Then, he went on and said in a gloomy tone, "But I''m sure that you will agree." At that, he pped his hands. In the speedboats, several uniformed men under hismand came out immediately. Karim said, "Master Chen, if you agree to spar, I''ll release a hostage for every win." Fade did not respond immediately, but looked at the people around him. Tiger picked up the night-vision telescope, carefully observed the situation, and said with a nod, "They match the names of the people on the data. They''re the staff members of the drilling tform." Hearing this, Joey immediately became nervous. She looked at Fade and said, "Fade, don''t take risks. These people are very strong. You..." He nodded and said, "I understand, but our mission is to save the hostages. I can''t just sit by and do nothing." Pluto, who was standing aside, could not help but say, "Mr. Chen, although these people match the information, they might not really be hostages. After all, this is just a special training..." Fade shook his head, looked at the group, and said, "Mr. Zhao never told us that this was just a special training. On the contrary, before we set off, he reminded us again and again that the mission is very dangerous and we need to be more careful." "This... Don''t tell me the mission was not arranged for special training?" Pluto''s face changed and he couldn''t help looking at the people around him. "But..." At this moment, the other people''s faces also changed, and their expressions became a little serious. After all, almost everyone thought the mission would be just a special training from the very moment they set off. Fade smiled gently and said, "Whether it is a training or not, since Mr. Zhao and the others have assigned us the task of rescuing the hostages, we must try our best toplete it." Hearing this, everyone became serious and looked at him without saying a word. Even Halston and Kaegan, who disliked him very much, looked at him with a slight change in their expressions at this moment. Fade waved his hand and took a step forward. Beside him, Joey looked worried and quickly said, "Fade, you have to be careful. Don''t push it. If..." He smiled and said to her, "Don''t worry, I''m not a fool. I know that life is more important than anything else." After that, he stepped out, looked at Karim on the speedboat, and said loudly, "I agree to spar with you." "Excellent!" Karimughed, then said, "The rest of you, step back. Don''t interfere." Fade signaled to Joey and the others, and they retreated one after another. Then, Karim waved his hand, and someone was about toe up. However, at this moment, Fade suddenly spoke up, "Wait a minute!" "What''s wrong? Going back on your word?" Karim asked, raising his eyebrows. Fade sneered, "Of course not. It''s just that I want you to put the hostages out first before sparring. Otherwise, I won''t believe you." "Let the hostages go first?" Karim narrowed his eyes. After thinking for a few seconds, he nodded and agreed. After all, he had a lot of hostages in his hands, and it didn''t matter if he lost one. If Fade dared to y tricks, he wouldn''t let go of the rest of the hostages. Karim gave a sign, and one of his men immediately threw a hostage onto the steel tform with a bang. The hostage groaned in pain. Fade did not personally go to see the hostage, but shouted, "Tiger, bring him out!" Tiger was from the army and knew the drilling tform best. Therefore, Fade asked him to collect the hostage, so he could check if there was any problem with the hostage. The man was taken away. Karim grinned and waved his hand. Two of his men jumped onto the steel tform and were about to attack Fade. Seeing this, Joey suddenly became anxious and shouted, "B*stard, you are cheating. How can you send two people to fight together?" Karim grinned broadly and said, "I never said that it''s just a one-on-one fight. It''s your fault for misunderstanding." "Y-You lied. Fade, don''t proceed. They are not worthy of trust!" Joey shouted. Pluto also whispered, "Mr. Chen, if we take action together, it''s possible to save the hostage." Hearing that, Fade shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter. If two people go together, the result will be the same." After that, Fade crooked his finger at the two, and a faint sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said, "You guys,e together!" On the speedboat, Karim pursed his lips and his face darkened. Then he said, "Since Master Chen has said so, go ahead. Remember, go all out!" Upon hearing this, the two men immediately charged their positive energy, and their aura rushed to an angle of sixty degrees. Then, they attacked Fade from the left and right. The remaining eight team members could not help but be surprised when they saw the other side''s movements. "This aura has reached the early stage of the Heaven Level." "Two Martial Arts Masters work for him. Who on earth is this baldie?" "These two people are very good at cooperating with each other. With the joint attack, their power is even stronger. If Mr. Chen is not careful, they might hit him." Just as they were worrying, Fade narrowed his eyes, bent his legs, and squatted slightly. With his arms gathering strength, he saw the moment when the other two people attacked in front of him. Suddenly, with a loud shout, his arms w like cannonballs, smashing out with a loud bang. The hard fist, carrying a strong aura of positive energy, struck out and hit the two opponents hard.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the violent impact of the two opponents had almost reached the extreme. The powerful force collided with Fade''s fist, and the strength roared and burst, erupting in a crackling explosion. The two were about to exert their strength, but then, they felt that Fade''s fist was full of strength. The powerful force directly hit them, catching them off guard. They felt as if their chests were severely hit by heavy hammers. They spat out a mouthful of blood as they flew out of the steel tform and fell into the sea. Neither of the two sides had expected this to happen. Karim''s face froze, and he immediately waved his hand to fetch the two people who had fallen into the sea. However, when they were brought onto the speedboat, they were dead. The two masters of the early stage of the Heaven Level were killed by Fade''s punch. This made Karim''s face sink, and he looked at Fade with gloomier eyes. Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 On the tform, the rest of the team members were also shocked to see Fade win. In addition to joy, there was also some surprise on their faces. Among these team members, except for Joey, almost no one knew Fade''s real strength. They only knew that he was very powerful. He won the preliminaries, defeated Kaegan, and forced Tiana to retreat. In the eyes of the public, they estimated that Fade''s martial arts realm was around the middle stage of the Heaven Level, and his strength was about the same as Halston, Tiana, and Kelsey. However, at that moment, he had killed two opponents as soon as he made his move. The strength that he had disyed caused Halston and the others to be shocked. Several people couldn''t help but wonder if they were the ones who were attacked at that time, what would happen if they faced the two opponents. Soon, they each had their own answers. That was, even though they could also kill those two opponents, their speed was no match for Fade. Thinking of this, they looked at him with more curiosity. At that moment, Karim held up a hostage with a gloomy expression face. Then, he waved his hand, and four of his men jumped onto the arena and went in four different directions. Seeing this, Joey couldn''t help but get anxious and shout, "Baldie, don''t go too far. You just sent two people to fight against one, and you lost. Now, you''re sending four people to fight. Don''t be shameless!" Karimughed insidiously and said coldly, "If you don''t want to, Mr. Chen, you can disagree. Anyway, I don''t mind killing these hostages." After that, he grabbed a hostage and a sharp de appeared in his hand. He put it against the hostage''s neck, leaving a bloody mark. Seeing this, Fade''s expression darkened. He looked at the surrounding people, nodded his head, and said, "Sure, I agree to spar." The corner of Karim''s mouth turned up in a smile when he heard this. Then, he swung his hand and threw the hostage in his hand onto the arena. At the same time, the aura of the four men suddenly erupted and they attacked Fade. Feeling their energy break out, the other members of the team couldn''t help but be shocked, and their expressions became a little ugly. "More martial artists at the early stage of the Heaven Level. Four of them havee at one go!" "Where did these peoplee from? Why are there so many Heaven Level experts?" "What''s more, the four men''s energy is not weaker than the two men just now!" "Can Mr. Chen still win this time?" In the midst of the discussion, the four of themunched a siege on Fade, ambushing him from all four directions. Their auras were swift and fierce. However, Fade was no longer ready to fight back like before. Instead, he stood in the distance and waited quietly for his opponent''s attack. In the face of the attack, he was almost simply dodging and blocking, and he had no intention of fighting back. Given the situation, the team members behind him couldn''t help but worry. "What''s wrong with Mr. Chen? He didn''t strike back. Has he been forced into doing so?" "No way. The strength Mr. Chen showed just now should be more than that!" "Or else, there''s something fishy about these four people!" As they discussed worriedly, Fade had exchanged dozens of blows with the four. After blocking their moves again, he narrowed his eyes and suddenly let out a loud shout. Then, his movements suddenly elerated. His hands began to dance quickly, and he grabbed at the four people, leaving afterimages behind. The four of them did not expect Fade''s action to suddenly be so fast that they could not resist at all. He tore off all the clothes on their upper bodies, revealing their naked bodies. On their skin, dark blue lines seemed to cover their chest and back like meridians. The blue lines, like blood vessels, surged along with their breathing, like long blue snakes drilling under their skin. Seeing this, Fade squinted and snorted, and his eyes became cold. "Are you really gene warriors?" "Gene warriors!" Hearing these words, the teammates were dumbfounded. However, Tiger immediately came to his senses. His expression changed and he said, "The gene warriors created by the gic- strengthening liquid? Did the form of the strengthening liquid leak out after Professor Song was kidnapped?" Hearing his words, the other team members immediately understood what was going on. With their identity and status, they had some understanding of the gic-strengthening liquid, but at the very beginning, they didn''t think about it. "Gene warrior, Heaven Level expert. They were all nurtured through the gic-strengthening liquid!" "No wonder they have so many Martial Arts Masters." "Who is that bald man? How did he get the genestrengthening liquid form? What''s his goal?" For a moment, countless questions came up in the minds of the team members. Right at that moment, Fade, after ascertaining the other party''s identity, moved even faster. Flowing light erupted from his hands, and streaks of energy burst out like. sharp des, piercing through the air. Then, they pierced through the heads of the four gene warriors. Their heads exploded, and one by one, they fell to the ground, falling into the sea. These gene warriors who had been forcibly catalyzed by drugs, although in terms of strength and aura, could already bepared to an ordinary Heaven Level expert, were after all only catalyzed. They weren''t flexible enough and didn''t have that foundation, so when it came to actualbat, they were still slightly inferior, not to mention fighting with an expert like Fade. After killing the four people, Fade looked at Karim and said coldly, "Continue!" Upon hearing this, Karim began to hesitate. He squinted at Fade with a look of hesitation on his face. "What? You don''t dare? Then let go of the hostage. Maybe, I will spare your lives," Fade sneered. Karim''s expression changed and his face showed his anger. He clenched his fist and was about to lose his temper. However, at this time, a man wearing a bright yellow robe came out of the speedboat. With a long beard and a dignified face, the man said, "There is no need topete with him. You are no match for him. Let''s attack him directly!" Hearing this, Karim respectfully said to the man, "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" After that, he waved his hand and all the people on the speedboats around them all surged up. They jumped onto the drilling tform and started to attack.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In an instant, thirty to forty people appeared on the drilling tform. The auras of these people were not ordinary. They were all experts at the Heaven Level. Although almost half of them were gene warriors, the remaining people were genuine experts. A group of people rushed up and immediately surrounded Fade. Seeing this, Joey could no longer stay still and she rushed out directly. "Fade, let me help you." Tiger and Pluto also rushed out. The rest of the people, including Kelsey, Mullen, and Kelly, also moved immediately. Even Halston and Kaegan, after a slight pause, also stepped out. The nine of them immediately began to fight as a team. Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 For a moment, the not-so-wide tform was full of positive energy and strength with lights constantly shing. With loud explosions, the roaring noise of the battle rang out again and again. At the same time, there were also sounds of the wounded screaming and blood sttering. The sound continued with people being thrown into the sea one after another. It had to be said that Fade''s group of nine were worthy of their status as team members. They were strong. Although faced with opponents who were three times stronger than themselves, they fought for a while and defeated more than a dozen opponents. Seeing this, on the speedboat, the yellow-robed man''s face froze, and he shouted at Karim, "You go kill them!" Karim jumped onto the tform in an instant, and with iparable strength and power, he fiercely rushed over. It had to be said that Karim''s strength was iparably powerful. At the very least, he had reached the middle stage of the Heaven Level. He might even be close to the advanced stage of the Heaven Level. As soon as he made his move, he immediately changed the momentum on the tform. Kaegan and Mullen were hit directly. They spat out mouthfuls of blood, and their faces became slightly pale. They had been injured. When the rest of the people saw this, they immediately seized the opportunity andunched a fierce attack. At the same time, the nine people were beaten until they continuously retreated. In the end, they could only retreat to the sewer in the middle of the tform. Meanwhile, their opponents were still closing in; the attacks were iparably vicious. Given the situation, the few people''s faces did not look good, and their expressions became serious. Fade looked at his teammates and immediately made arrangements. "The injured Kaegan and Mullen need to be shielded. Kelly and Joey, protect them. The rest of you,e with me and charge." While speaking, Fade pped his hands and a violent force burst out, knocking down arge number of the enemies in front of him. He took the lead and rushed out. The team members behind him immediately followed. Their strength surged and they started to attack crazily one by one. Behind him, Halston, Pluto, and the rest looked at Fade, who was rushing out in front of them. They couldn''t help but be surprised. It was because at this moment, Fade seemed to have turned into a victor. His aura carried a scarlet light as he struck out at all the enemies in front of him. In front of him, no one couldst for more than three seconds. Be it the gene warriors or the real martial artists, all of them were thrown out. Seeing this scene, Halston and the others couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts. "How is Fade this awesome?" "To what extent has his true strength reached?" "Who on earth is he?" Fade''s fierce attack naturally attracted Karim''s attention. He turned around and looked at Fade with anger and viciousness in his eyes. With a loud shout, he rushed over. Fade snorted coldly and rushed towards him. Behind him, Halston, Pluto, and the others were shocked when they saw this. Their faces were filled with worry. That was because they had seen how powerful Karim was earlier. Even they weren''t confident that they would be able to defeat him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Chen, be careful. I''ll help you!" Pluto and Tiger shouted behind him. "No need!" Fade shouted in a low voice. He met Karim face-to-face and met him head-on. "You''re courting death!" Karim shouted, and his huge fist emitted a bright light. Like a meteorite falling from the sky, it smashed towards Fade with a loud bang. However, Fade was not smashed to the ground as he expected. Instead, he swung his hands up and blocked Karim''s fist. "How is it possible?" The situation startled Karim and a surprised look shed across his face. Despite this, he quickly came to his senses. He gritted his teeth and burst out with positive energy, preparing to attack again. However, before his attack could take effect, two red mes appeared in Fade''s eyes. The mes quickly flew out andnded on Karim''s left arm. Karim didn''t take it seriously, but soon, his expression changed. That was because the two mes quickly burned as soon as they touched his body. His clothes were soon burned through, and the mes fell on his body. His skin melted quickly like snowkes and then burned towards the flesh and bones. The severe pain made Karim scream. His reaction was also very quick. Clenching his teeth, he drew his strength with his right hand and cut off his left arm. "You..." Karim was furious. He stared at Fade with his scarlet eyes and shouted, "Kill him!" In an instant, all the enemies on the tform rushed towards Fade, intending to kill him. Fade snorted, and a ray of light appeared in the air with his right hand. It broke through the air, like a crescent moon, with a cold light. With the release of the light, the originally cold sea night became a little colder, and the enemy''s movements seemed to be slowed down a little by the cold. Then, the crescent-moon- like energy broke through the air and cut through arge number of enemies. Then, the bodies of the dozen or so enemies in front of Fade suddenly stiffened. A wound appeared on their waists and their bodies were divided into two parts. Fresh blood gushed out. In this way, more than a dozen enemies were cut into two at the waist by Fade. With such power, even Halston, Pluto, and the other teammates behind him couldn''t help but take in a deep breath of cold air. Their faces were filled with shock. "Wh-What kind of move is this? Is it so strong?" "With one move, he killed more than 10 warriors of the early stage of the Heaven Level. What realm has Fade reached?" "We''ve been underestimating him all along, haven''t we?" Just as his teammates were slightly absentminded, Fade''s voice sounded, "Don''t be distracted. The battle is still going on." Upon hearing that, all the teammates came to their senses and continued to fight. However, at this moment, Fade did not stop just and continuously used zing Vision and Frost Lunar Chop. His hands moved repeatedly and streaks of energy flew out. All of a sudden, Fade hit the enemies in front of him one by one, as if with wooden stakes, and then they exploded. Blood flew in the cold night sky, along with broken limbs. Even though there was nock of ferocious gene warriors among the enemies, this scene still shocked them and made them feel fear. Given the situation, Fade''s offensive attacks grew more and more ferocious as he knocked the enemies down one by one. Halston and the others were also greatly inspired as they began to wreak havoc. Therefore, the enemies, who originally had the upper hand, were retreating at this moment. They were constantly knocked to the ground, and even some people had begun to retreat and escape. On the speedboat, the yellow-robed man''s face also changed, and his expression became gloomy. Seeing that there were fewer and fewer people left, the yellow-robed man finally couldn''t help but shout to Karim who was still fighting, "Protect me and leave!" Following that, the yellow-robed man prepared to retreat into the cabin. However, as soon as his voice fell, Fade moved faster and directly punched back at Karim who was ready to retreat. He was immediately subdued by Halston, Pluto, and the others. Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 At the same time, Fade jumped down andnded on the speedboat. He stepped towards the yellow-robed man. He had just injured Karim with his zing Vision but he hadn''t taken advantage of the situation to chase after him. Seeing Fade approach, the yellow-robed man''s face showed a look of panic. He retreated and shouted at the same time, "Come on, someonee and protect me, quickly..." However, before the guards who rushed out of the cabin got close, they were thrown into the sea with a simple wave of Fade''s hand. They were not to be heard from again. "You, don''t touch me. Otherwise..." The yellow-robed man''s face was panicked and frightened, and he hurriedly retreated. However, before he could move, Fade stretched out his big hand, grabbed the man, and jumped onto the tform. He shouted at the remaining enemies, "I have caught your leader! Stop right now!" Seeing that the yellow-robed man was caught, the rest of the people were discouraged and lost their desire to fight. With Fade''s signal, the teammates immediately rushed up and sent these people into the sea. At that moment, the enemycked manpower; it was impossible for them to control these people. Therefore, it was the right choice to throw them away. The drilling tform once again regained its calm. However,pared to the cold silence from earlier, there was now the strong smell of blood on the tform. Fade threw the yellow-robed man onto the ground and did not immediately interrogate him. Instead, he looked at Tiger and asked, "Did you find the other hostages?" Tiger brought three hostages with him and said in a low voice, "I''ve only found three people and confirmed their identities. The other hostages are not on the speedboat." "These people really did not show any mercy!" Fade said in a deep voice. Then, his eyes fell on the yellow-robed man and he said coldly, "Are you going to confess yourself, or do you want me to do it?" The yellow-robed man''s face changed, and his eyes shed with hesitation. His mouth moved and he was ready to speak. Seeing this, Fade said coldly, "You''d better think about it before you speak. Otherwise, I will let you know what it means to be living in hell." Hearing Fade''s words, the yellow-robed man''s face could not help but darken, and his face showed a hint of fear. After a few seconds of silence, the yellow-robed man took a deep breath and finally said, "My name is Emmanuel..." As soon as he heard the name, Tiger, who was behind him, eximed, "You are Emmanuel, the Long family''s Emmanuel?" The man in the yellow robe nodded with difficulty and said, "Yes, I am." Seeing this, Fade and other team members couldn''t help but look at Tiger curiously. Tiger immediately exined, "Emmanuel is the brother of Hamilton, the current Master of the Long family." "What!" Hearing this, the rest of the teammates all stared in astonishment at Emmanuel. Fade''s face darkened. He thought of something and red at Emmanuel. He said in a deep voice, "Was it your Long family who ordered this operation? What''s the purpose? To retaliate against me?" "This, I..." Emmanuel''s expression was a little awkward, and he faltered, not willing to speak. At this moment, Tiger snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, "Emmanuel, if the Long family still has the dream to re-establish the royal family, I''d advise you to get rid of this idea as soon as possible and make a confession. Otherwise, you know the consequences." "Re-establish the royal family!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Even Fade and the others were shocked to hear these words and looked at Emmanuel in surprise. Tiger stared at Emmanuel''s changing eyes and exined to Fade and the others at the same time, "The Long family is the descendant of the former dynasty''s royal family. At the beginning of the establishment of the country, when the situation of the country was unstable, someone from the Long family came out and gathered the troops in the name of the former dynasty''s royal family, hoping to revive the royal family and take the throne." "However, that incident was quickly resolved and the Long family was severely punished. Later, they found out that it was the personal action of a member of the Long family, and the family did not know about it. In addition, the Long family took the initiative to give up many years of umted resources, so they did not continue to investigate the matter." "In this way, after so many years, the Long family gradually recovered and returned to its current position with the help of the umted resources. They also have strong power in Capital City. However, the Long family''s power is determined by its business and connections. In terms of the important official positions, no one in the Long family can ept it. This was the impact of the past events." "Although the Long family has been keeping a low profile for decades and they try not to mention the past as much as possible, in recent years, with the development of the Long family, there are some rumors, it is said that there are people in the Long family who have ulterior motives and want to reestablish the previous dynasty and achieve the beautiful dream of bing emperors again." "It''s ridiculous to hear these rumors. No matter how powerful the Long family is, it''s absolutely impossible for them to re-establish the former dynasty. Almost no one believes this rumor. Everyone thinks that the Long family''s enemy deliberately released this rumor in order to get at them." "However, now, it seems that it''s true!" After hearing Tiger''s words, everyone could not help but feel shocked and find it absurd. They looked at Emmanuel withplicated expressions. Anyone with a little bit of rationality would know that, given the Long family''s current situation, it was aplete fantasy for them to re-establish the previous dynasty. It was impossible for them to aplish this. However, in front of them, Emmanuel was wearing a bright yellow robe with dragon patterns on his clothes, which made Fade and the others believe that this ridiculous fantasy was true. "Is this the real goal of the Long family?" Joey couldn''t help but ask, with a smile at the corner of her mouth, as if she was looking at a clown. This expression seemed to have provoked Emmanuel and stirred up his emotions. He suddenly gnashed his teeth and said, "The Long family is the descendant of the royal family. This world originally belonged to my family. Now, we are going to take back what belongs to us. What''s wrong with that?" Looking at the passionate and enthusiastic Emmanuel, Fade and the others looked at him as if they were looking at a fool. They were not interested in listening to his crazy words at all. Fade waved his hand and interrupted Emmanuel who was extremely agitated. He said, "Don''t talk about this. Now, I ask you, where are the remaining hostages? Hand them over now, and maybe I will consider giving you a quick death." "Yes, hand over the hostages immediately. Also, hand over your associates and tell us all your ns!" Tiger said in a stern voice. The others also red at him. When Emmanuel saw this, he suddenlyughed, and hisughter grew louder and louder. "Hahaha!" "Do you really think that you will win? Do you really think that this is all the strength the Long family has after decades of careful preparation?" "The Long family will definitely return. This world belongs to the Long family." Emmanuel screamed and threw his head back to the sky andughed. Hisughter sounded a little scary and eerie in the silent night. Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 However, the voice that was drifting in the wind suddenly came to an abrupt halt, as if it was a duck whose neck was being strangled. Emmanuel, who wasughing wildly, suddenly bled from the corner of his mouth, and the spirit in his eyes quickly disappeared. His body suddenly fell on the tform, making a loud noise. Tiger quickly leaned over and checked. Finally, he shook his head with a gloomy face and said, "He''s dead!" Seeing this, Fade''s face sank, and then he said, "Check the tform again to see if you missed any spots. Look for hostages and clues." "Okay." Everyone agreed and immediately began to take action. Soon, everyone came back and shook their heads with gloomy expressions on their faces. Obviously, they didn''t find any clues. Then, looking at Fade, Pluto asked, "Now, what should we do? Should we stay here or return?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Fade looked at the dark sea and pursed his lips. He was silent for a while and did not speak for a long time. Seeing this, the other team members couldn''t help but discuss it. "Our mission has beenpleted. The terrorists have been defeated, and part of the hostages have been rescued. We can return now!" "What''s more, we also dug out the rebellion of the Long family. It''s also a big deal. We must go back and report it as soon as possible." "That''s right, but I always feel that something is wrong. This mission is really strange. It was arranged and carried out in a strange way. In the end, it involved the return of the Long family, which is even more strange." "Yes, I also have this feeling. It seems that something is missing." "Now is not the time to discuss whether it''s weird or not. Moreover, the weirder it is, the more we should go back to report the situation and try to investigate it quickly." "What''s more, there are still arge number of hostages that are missing. If we dy any longer, it''s very likely that they will be in mortal danger." Everyone was talking about it, and finally, they all looked at Fade, waiting for him to make a decision. He looked at the team members and then at the devastated drilling tform. He let out a long sigh and was ready to speak, "Get ready to go back..." During the conversation, Tiger had taken out his re gun and was ready to fire the re. However, at this moment, Fade''s ears moved all of a sudden, and he vaguely heard a hurried sound that was drawing near. "Shh, be quiet. I hear something." "A sound?" "What kind of sound? Why don''t I hear it?" "Fade, are you nervous? You must have heard wrongly." Just as everyone was doubting him, Fade suddenly looked up at the cold night sky and said in a serious voice, "Something is flying over in the air." "What''s that?" This time, everyone couldn''t help but raise their heads to look at the night sky. However, at this moment, the moon was blocked by a cloud, and the light was much dimmer. It was hard to see what was in the air. "It''s nothing." "What''s the matter? Is it a seabird?" However, at this moment, Pluto''s face suddenly changed and she said, "There''s a sound. There''s really a sound. It''s really fast and it''s approaching us." Just as Pluto finished speaking, the clouds floated in the air, and the cold moonlight cast a silver light on the sky, lighting up the whole space. At this time, everyone looked up at the sky and finally saw a finger-sized cylindrical objecte quickly towards them in the night sky. "What is that?" "It doesn''t look like a natural object!" While the others were still looking up and guessing, Tiger''s face suddenly changed and he hurriedly shouted, "A bomb. That''s a bomb. Hurry up and avoid it!" Hearing his words, everyone was shocked. At this time, the cylindrical object in the air rapidly approached, getting bigger and bigger, and everyone. could see it be clearer and clearer. Everyone could see that it was a whistling bomb. S This time, they were truly shocked. "What the hell is going on? Why is the bombing to this ce?" "Who are they? How dare they.unch-bombs here? Aren''t they afraid of causing a war?" "Quick, bring the people with you to hide!" Fade was also surprised, but when he saw the panic at the scene, his face darkened and he shouted in a stern voice, "Everyone, please calm down and gather the staff members. We''ll guard the periphery and run our positive energy ording to mymand to resist the impact of the bomb." Hearing him, everyone calmed down a lot. They were now on the sea and on the narrow drilling tform. Facing the iing bomb, there was no room for evasion. The only hope was to resist the impact of the explosion. If it was an ordinary person, it would be impossible to do so. However, the strength of the nine of them, including Fade, was above the middle stage of Heaven Level; it was possible to block the bomb''s impact. "It''s not thetest type of missile. It''s a modified bomb simr to mortars. Perhaps, we''ll be able to withstand it," Tiger said. "Everyone, run your positive energy ording to my frequency!" Fade ordered. As soon as he finished speaking, the positive energy of the nine of them surged and formedyers of protective shields in front of them. Fade adjusted the auras of the nine people''s positive energy so that they formed arge protective shield of the same frequency as much as possible. After a slight and nervous adjustment, the protective shield was formed and Fade said, "Stay here and don''t rx!" Right at this time, the bomb descended from the sky. With a rumbling sound, it struck above the drilling tform. All of a sudden, a violent explosion rose into the sky along with a me. The scorching and horrible st wave was like a big, invisible hand that came down from the sky. The protective shield formed by Fade and his teammates made a loud noise and trembled violently. The faces of the nine people changed as they felt the huge pressure. The first wave of the most powerful st wave was blocked, followed by the steel and equipment that were blown to pieces from the sky that smashed on the protective shield with a loud noise. However,pared to the st wave of the explosion, the bombardment of these huge steel objects seemed to be much easier for Fade and the rest to control. Bearing the impact of the bomb, everyone could not help but rx and smile. However, before everyone could rx, Fade said in a low voice, "Don''t rx. There''s another bomb." Everyone looked up and found another bombing at them. Suddenly, their eyes were focused and their faces were full of horror. Fade''s expression was cold and firm. He looked at the team and said, "Hold on. We can hold on." Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 Boom! There was another loud explosion. The mes, sound waves, and debris hit the shield violently. The huge impact caused the shield to tremble. All the team members'' faces were paler than before. Kaegan''s legs became weak, and the shield was almost broken. He almost fell to the ground. However, at this crucial moment, Fade quickly split out a portion of the positive energy aura and took over Kaegan''s position to keep the shield intact. "Steady. With me around, you can hold on." Hearing this, Kaegan looked at Fade with aplicated expression. He moved his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not speak up. He got up and quickly ran his positive energy aura to maintain theplete protective shield. At the same time, the roar from the air approached again. Everyone looked up and saw three ck shadowsing to the drilling tform one after another. The faces of Halston, Kelsey, and the others couldn''t help but change. "Three bombs!" "Will we be able to withstand it?" Without waiting for everyone to finish their words, Joey pointed to the pitch- ck sea surface in front of them and said, "There''s a ship over there!" When everyone heard this, they looked down at the surface of the sea and found that three steel behemoths were approaching on the surface of the sea. From the huge shapes, it could be seen that the size of these ships were not small. "On the side of the ship, there is a sign of Tuan Engineering. It''s our ship!" Tiger suddenly shouted. Upon hearing this, everyone couldn''t help getting excited. After all, everyone knew that Tuan Engineering had a military background. Now that their boats were here at this moment, it was probably not a coincidence. The officials came to save someone. "Quickly call for help!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Yes, we''ll get on board. We''ll be safe as long as we get on board." Overwhelmed by excitement, the defensive shield became a little unstable. However, at this moment, Fade narrowed his eyes and took a closer look. Then, he shouted, "Don''t move. Hold the protective shield." "Fade, that''s our ship, how can you..." Hearing this, everyone became confused and anxious. Even Joey looked at him with a puzzled look at this moment. In the beginning, he also thought that these ships were sent by the government. However, when Tiger mentioned the words "Tuan Engineering", he suddenly remembered that a few days ago, Tuan Engineering broke the contract, dyed the delivery of three cargo ships, and sold the cargo ships to foreignpanies. Thinking of this, he inexplicably had an ominous premonition in his heart. Therefore, he told everyone not to act rashly. However, these were just his own guesses and feelings. At that moment, there was no time to exin. He could only say in a low voice, "These ships may not necessarily be here to rescue us." "But..." Halston had more to say. However, Joey, Tiger, and Pluto expressed their support for Fade. Kelsey, Mullen, and Kelly immediately said, "Just listen to Mr. Chen. If they are really here to rescue us, it doesn''t matter if they wait a little longer." This time, Halston and Kaegan stopped talking. "Herees the bomb. We must use all our strength to maintain the protective shield!" As the sharp whistle approached, Fade shouted in a deep voice. Boom! Boom! Boom! Three bombs exploded one after another. Waves of air surged outwards, ovepping each other, forming a scorching and iparably vigorous st wave that violently shot towards the protective shield that Fade and the others held. At this moment, the people guarding inside the shield could only feel a searing heat in front of them. Then, the whole area began to shake violently, with a loud bang ringing in their ears. The ovepping st waves were like a giant descending from the sky, stomping hard on the protective shield. The mighty power immediately caused the shield to tremble violently. Then, cracks began to appear on its surface. The weaker Kaegan, Mullen, Kelly, and Joey quickly turned pale. Blood flowed from the corners of their mouths, and their arms trembled. They could not hold on any longer. Seeing this, Fade gritted his teeth. The aura of the iparably thick positive energy in his dantian began to run wildly, running along with his palms and bursting out to form a protective shield, which maintained the shield that was about to break. Immediately, Kaegan and the others felt the pressure reduce, and their faces recovered a little. They quickly took out the herbs that they carried with them, stuffed them into their mouths, and swallowed them. The expensive herbs immediately turned into warm currents, quickly melting into various el parts of their bodies. They yonce again triggered their positive energy to maintain the defensive cover. Under the strong outbreak of Fade''s power, they managed to block the strongest st wave that was caused by the continuous explosion of the three bombs. At this moment, the drilling tform was already a mess. More than half of the narrow tform had been blown up, leaving only a small area where Fade and the team were. Before they could catch their breath, several people suddenly appeared at the head of the three giant ships that approached them. One of them said loudly, "I didn''t expect you to hold on for so long. You have exceeded my expectations." Upon hearing this, everyone''s expressions couldn''t help changing, and their faces darkened. That was because it meant that what Fade just said was right. The three giant boats were not there to save them, but were the people who attacked them. For a moment, everyone''s eyes turned to the giant ship. Under the clear moonlight, they saw a middle-aged man standing at the bow. He was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe and a dragon crown. Looking closely, they found that he was Hamilton, the Master of the Long family. Next to Hamilton were two blonde and blue-eyed foreigners. Judging from their strong muscles and bodies, they were obviously experts. "Long family, do you really want to rebel again?" Tiger gritted his teeth and thundered. At the bow of the ship, Hamilton said in a low voice, "Rebel? Ridiculous, I am a descendant of the royal family. The world is my family''s home. Now, I am just taking back what my family owns. How is this rebelling?" "Hamilton, do you know the consequences of doing this?" Pluto also said. "The people above will not forgive you easily. General Xu will not let you go easily either." Upon hearing this, Hamiltonughed and said, "Haha, when I took this step, I knew what the consequences would be." Immediately, his face became stern and his expression became ferocious. His voice was particrly vicious, "The people above, ha been those insidious people. It has decades. My Long family has been low-key and quiet for so long. We have paid a huge fortune and longb || resources aspensation. "But they have always been on their guard against the Long family because of the events that happened decades ago. They didn''t allow us to enter the government, and didn''t allow us to get involved in important industries. They have been suppressing us everywhere." "Even the Long family''s Crown Prince, Tarlo, the son of Hamilton, was beaten to death by Fade for no reason. Jaguar favored Fade and released him for no reason. This is a tant suppression and provocation against the Long family." "I''ve had enough, and so has the entire Long family. Now, it''s our turn to fight back." "You are all people whom Jaguar values. You are the participating team members and the young elites of the major ns. If you are all killed here, what will Jaguar think? What will the major ns think? Haha, I can''t wait to see that!" After listening to Hamilton, the faces of all the team members sank, and their expressions showed that they were shocked and worried. "Hamilton wants to kill all of us!" "The whole thing is the Long family''s conspiracy!" "The Long family has reallymitted such a heinous crime." Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 Before the rest of the team members could recover from the shock, Hamilton, who was on the huge ship, gave an order. In an instant, a bomb flew out of the ship and shot towards the tform. Upon seeing this, Fade hurriedly shouted, "Be careful. Condense the shield!" The team quickly ran their positive energy to form a protective shield to resist the iing bomb attack. The bomb left a long trail in the air and quickly attacked with a whistling explosion. Boom! Boom! sts came one after another and bombarded the tform. They exploded one by one, and the st immediately rumbled down, causing ripples to spread out on the shield. The protective shield which was hurriedly formed just now, was not stable enough. At this moment, faced with continuous attacks, it suddenly couldn''t hold on any longer. In Kaegan''s defensive position, the aura of his positive energy began to visibly undte and cracks appeared on its surface. It looked as though it was about to be shattered by the shock waves of the explosion. Seeing this, Fade quickly flicked his right hand and shot out a burst of positive energy, which was injected into Kaegan''s position and reinforced his protective shield. With Fade''s help, Kaegan was able to resist the impact of the explosion. However, the bombs on the ship were continuouslying in their direction. Fortunately, it was a cargo ship, not a warship, and there were no real military-grade bombs. In addition, the delivery time was very critical, so the Long family didn''t have enough time to conduct a great transformation. Therefore, the firepower was not very strong at the moment. Otherwise, if it was really a warship, they would only need to shoot a barrage of firepower, and Fade and the others would probably all be buried here. However, the current condition was not good. Even if the firepower on the cargo ship was not concentrated, Fade and his teammates would not be able to withstand the continuous bombardment. Moreover, the drilling tform under their feet began to crumble. If it went on like this, they would die sooner orter. The other team members seemed to have realized this, and they all looked at Fade. Tiger was the first to say, "Mr. Chen, you''re capable. Why don''t you take the people who can escape with you and leave quickly. We''ll guard here." At the sound of this, the faces of many people there suddenly changed. Those who supported Fade, such as Joey and Pluto, didn''t need to say much. However, the faces of Kelsey, Mullen, Halston, and Kaegan, at this moment, were not looking very good. Tiger was naturally aware of their expressions. After a moment of silence, he said, "I will stay here to protect the hostages. You can leave." As soon as he finished speaking, everyone''s expressions changed again. They lowered their heads and began to think about it. What Tiger meant was obvious. Under such circumstances, if they continued to resist, everyone would die. Therefore, he wanted everyone to rely on their own methods to escape. As for why he stayed behind to protect the hostages, it was supposed to be a protection, but everyone knew that it was impossible for him and the hostages to survive. Although everyone knew that this was a little cruel, for now, it seemed to be the best way. With the hostages who were ordinary people, it was impossible for them to survive. If they escaped separately, there might be a glimmer of hope for them to survive. For a moment, many people''s faces changed, and their expressions changed. Pluto also looked at him and said, "Tiger, you too..." Not waiting for him to finish his words, Tiger shook his head and said firmly, "I am a martial artist and also a soldier. I have the responsibility to protect them andplete the task." Hearing this, all the people went silent. The way they looked at Tiger changed, and there was a hint of respect in their eyes. However, as the explosions became more and more violent, everyone''s thoughts began to move, and they were ready to leave separately. Even Joey was now looking at Fade with a puzzled expression. He did not respond directly to her. Instead, he said loudly, "Everyone, wait a minute!" Hearing his voice, all the members who were about to take action couldn''t help but pause and look at Fade. He looked serious, and his tone was short and urgent. "I''d suggest everyone stay." Before the puzzled people could open their mouths, he immediately exined, "Tunderstand what everyone is thinking, and I don''t want to die either. However, now, the situation is that if we spread out and flee the final result would be that we atPdie here." "That''s because we are in the middle of the sea. Not even near any shore, but the distant sea area. Onnd, with the strength of all the Martial Arts Masters, it is difficult to escape, but it can be done. However, on the sea, the abilities of Martial Arts Masters are greatly limited, and it is difficult for us to escape from the pursuit of the enemy." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After listening to his words, the faces of the team members could not help but sink, and they began to think. Everyone understood that Fade was speaking the truth. If they were onnd, it wouldn''t be too difficult for them to dodge this kind of artillery bomb. However, the difficulty had been multiplied by a lot because they were on the sea. Moreover, even if they escaped sessfully and escaped the pursuit of the e if they couldn''t findnd in time on the vast sea, even a Martial Arts Master would die on the sea. For a moment, their minds couldn''t help but waver. Joey was the first to agree with Fade. She immediately said, "I''ll stay!" Pluto was Fade''s supporter and without any hesitation, he said, "I''ll stay!" The special trainingst time had changed Kelly''s impression of Fade a lot. She hesitated for a moment and said, "I''ll stay too." The rest of them looked hesitant. They could not make up their minds. Fade understood their misgivings and said, "I know. You all want to say that if we stay on the firearms tform, we have no choice but to die. If we run for our lives, we might still have a chance to survive." "However, what I want to tell you is that you may not die if you keep guarding here."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After that, he turned around and looked at another batch of bombs that were shooting towards them from all directions. He stretched out his arms and two rich auras of positive energy surged out from his palms. They ignited, and then turned into a mass of red me, directly facing the bombs in the air. The bomb charged into the me and immediately exploded with a bang, causing magnificent fireworks to explode above the drilling tform. The hot airwaves spread down to the drilling tform. Although it was still hot and fierce, the distance of the explosion was much farther, and the power of the airwaves was much smaller. The rest of the team members quickly circted their positive energy and easily dispelled the aftershocks. Then, everyone looked at Fade in surprise. They were all experts. Naturally, they could see that just now, his explosive strength had definitely surpassed the middle stage of the Heaven Level. Could it be that Fade''s strength had reached the advanced stage of the Heaven Level, or even higher? In other words, Fade had not really shown his strength before. Recalling the previous incident when he killed Laverick, the team now had a new understanding of his strength. For a moment, all the team members looked at him with different gazes than before. Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 Suddenly, Pluto seemed to have thought of something and could not help saying, "Fade, you have the strength of such a high level. You can leave alone. Your survival ability is much better than ours." Fade said faintly, "I said I will stay. I hope that we can work together. I believe that we will win." After hearing his words, all the faces of the team members changed. Kelsey, Mullen, Kaegan, and Halston, did not hesitate at all at this moment. They said, "Let''s stay here too." Earlier, they might have been worried that they would die if they stayed. Now, Fade showed his strength, which, on one hand, instilled everyone''s confidence. On the other hand, it gave everyone encouragement. After all, Fade could have abandoned them and left on his own. However, he stayed with them. How could the rest of them have any reason to leave? Thinking of this, the people were encouraged, and their positive energy surged again. "We will win!" For a moment, the light from the protective shield became much brighter, and its power increased several times, blocking off the iing bombs. At the same time, Hamilton, who was wearing a dragon robe on therge ship, didn''t look so good. That was because a subordinate wasing to report, "Master, I..." However, before his men could finish their words, Hamilton yelled and scolded, "What did you call me?" "Mas... No... Your Majesty! Your Majesty! We''ve checked the warship''s signal. We have at most 20 minutes left. If we don''t leave now, we''ll be surrounded by the warships. There''s no way for us to escape then." "What!" Hamilton''s face turned dark. He looked at the exploding fire on the tform with anger. He gnashed his teeth and said, "I want them to die, at least Fade. He killed my son. I want him dead. I want him dead! It is a must!" Looking at the ferocious Hamilton, the subordinate wanted to persuade him, but in the end, he shut his mouth obediently. At this time, the protective shield on the tform shone brightly and blocked another round of explosion. Through the fire, he could see that Fade and the others on the tform were still safe and sound. Seeing this, Hamilton''s face was so gloomy that it was terrifying. He said, "Send someone over and kill Fade." "Yes, Your Majesty!" Her subordinate did not dare to hesitate and went to make the arrangements right away. Soon, the explosions stopped and peace returned to the ce. "It stopped? What''s going on?" "What does Hamilton want to do?" "Or, our reinforcements areing!" In the blink of an eye, all of the team members began to make guesses. However, at this time, they saw several ck shadows jump down from the giant ships. They were approaching quickly via speedboat. "Someone ising!" "The bomb can''t work. They are going to use their men to kill us!" Fade ordered, "Protect the hostages and prepare to fight the enemies." In less than three minutes, the speedboat approached the tform. More than a dozen ck shadows jumped from the speedboat andnded on the tform. They nced and were about tounch an attack. "Defeat the enemy!" Fade shouted and rushed forward at the same time. In an instant, both sides shed, erupting in a chaotic battle. After the exchange of blows, the team members were surprised to find that these shadows were very strong. They had all reached the Heaven Level and weren''t to them in the slightest. In that short period of time, they couldn''t even tell who was stronger. In the back, the speedboat was still getting closer and closer, while the number of people on the other side kept increasing. Among them, they could clearly see some foreigners. Obviously, this was the help whom Hamilton had invited. The number of people on the opponent''s side had increased to more than 20, and almost all the team members were going to fight as the minority. Gradually, the team members fell into a disadvantageous position and were forced to retreat. Even though everyone was gritting their teeth and holding on, there were still too many opponents. Coupled with the fact that they had been fending off so many bombs earlier everyone''s positive energy and aura had been greatly depleted. Now that the battle was about to begin, it seemed like they were getting weaker and weaker. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing that the situation was at a disadvantage and at the critical moment, Fade''s eyes turned cold. He shouted, and the strength in his body suddenly burst out, "Cover your ears." Although the rest of the team members didn''t understand why he was acting like this, they didn''t have any objections. Their hands couldn''t move, so they immediately circted their positive energy to seal their hearing. Then, everyone saw Fade suddenly throw his head back and roar. An invisible sound wave burst out. In the midst of the crowd, they seemed to hear some noises that sounded like the whispers of a demon. Suddenly, they felt a stabbing pain in their heads, and their eyes became a little blurry. However, at this moment, Fade directly hit the enemy without giving them any chance for preparation. All of a sudden, the fiendish enemies stood in the same spot, as if they had been struck by immobilizers. Then, they clutched their heads and howled in pain as their eyes turned scarlet. Some people even grabbed their scalp with too much force, causing bleeding. Fade wouldn''t let go of this opportunity and immediately began to attack. A burst of energy roared out and firmly hit the vital parts of the enemies, killing them with one blow. In this way, more than 20 enemies died and fell into the sea, disappearing without a trace. This result was beyond the expectation of all the team members and the opponents. Fade looked serious and didn''t say anything. Earlier, he forced out the Blood Devil Ring. Relying on it, he caused the enemies to be out of control and killed them. However, his mental attack cultivation had just passed the threshold, and it was not very strong. For him to forcefully burst out like this would also consume a lot of his own strength. As for the skills of the others, even though their power wasn''t ordinary, when both sides were mixed together, their attacks were not as good as the Blood Devil Ring. For a moment, Fade was slightly distracted. "After returning this time, it seems that I have to find a way to cultivate my mental energy and increase it," bethought to himself.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. As Fade was distracted, Hamilton''s expression turned very ugly. He didn''t expect Fade to kill the people he sent. He suddenly became furious and shouted angrily, "Send more people to kill Fade. Kill him!" The subordinate said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, we don''t have any Heaven Level experts anymore." "What? How is this possible?" Hamilton couldn''t believe it, but he had to. Heaven Level experts were the pinnacle of martial arts. Reaching such a realm was extremely difficult. The Long family had relied on years of umted resources and spent arge amount of money in order to cultivate and bribe a total of 26 Heaven Level experts. However, now, except for the two masters who were responsible for guarding him, the rest of his Heaven Level masters had all died, and almost all of them had been killed by Fade. Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 At the thought of this, Hamilton''s hatred towards Fade grew even stronger. As he gritted his teeth, he looked at the tall, blonde foreigner standing by his side. He said, "Mr. Hawker, please ask Master Ogosto to kill Fade!" Hawker then grinned as he heard thatmand. He said, "Master Long, Master Ogosto is the guardian knight of our Atlis family. He has a very high status and won''t easily put himself in danger." Hamilton gritted his teeth. "If Master Ogosto is willing to help to kill Fade, the Long family is willing to pay ten billion yuan aspensation," he said. Hawker shook his head and said, "The Atlis family isn''t short on money. However, we''re very interested in ancient materials and weapons." Upon hearing this, Hamilton''s face couldn''t help but change. He said while gritting his teeth, "As long as Master Ogosto helps us, I''m willing to give the Dragon Sword, which was passed down by the ancestors of the Long family, to the Atlis family." Upon hearing this, a smile appeared on Hawker''s face. He nodded and said, "Since you''re so generous, then I have no reason to refuse." "Please wait for a moment, Master Long. I''ll go talk to Ogosto!" Hawker said. After saying this, he turned around and went into the cabin. Hamilton''s face was gloomy. He held the handrail with both his hands and red in Fade''s direction. He then said in a low voice, "Fade, you''ve caused my family to once again lose the Dragon Sword. I want you dead. You must die!" On the tform, the crowd was still excited about the fact that the opponent was defeated. However, they soon felt a majestic aura quickly sweeping over them.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Everyone''s eyes immediately looked toward the source of the aura. They then saw a tall and muscr middle-aged foreigner directly jump up from the cargo ship and fly to the tform from a distance. Even before he got close, the expressions of everyone on the tform couldn''t help but change tremendously they became serious. "Expert! This is an expert!" "Judging from his aura, he''s at least a martial artist at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level." Fade definitely felt the powerful aura from his opponent as well. He looked serious and said to his team members around him, "All of you, back off. I''ll deal with him!" All the team members didn''t have any objections to his words. They immediately nodded and escorted the hostages and retreated. As for Fade, he frowned and stared at the foreign man who wasing from the sky. He then discharged a stream of energy, which was like a flying sword and it flew directly towards the foreign man in the air. As soon as Ogosto saw Fade''s attack, a smirk appeared at the corner of his lips. A punch from his enormous fist soon followed. As his fist collided with the virtual sword, the virtual sword shattered and turned into countless light fragments, dissipating in the air. "What a cheap trick!" Ogostoughed loudly as he directlynded on the tform. At that moment, a loud ''boom'' could be heard throughout the tform. A tremendous force caused the metal to crack. The entire tform was nted due to Ogosto and it slightly tilted in his direction. His strength had surprised every other team member on the tform. Their facial expressions turned even more serious. "He''s even stronger than we expected." "With this kind of strength, he would be considered strong even among those at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level." "Will Mr. Chen be in danger?" Meanwhile, Ogosto was staring at Fade. He smirked and said, "So, you must be Fade Chen. You can be considered to be quite valuable for Master Long to be willing to hand over his Dragon Sword." "It is an honor for you to die in my hands," he continued. His attitude was arrogant and cocky. He looked down at Fade in a bossy manner. "If you kill yourself, then it would save my energy from killing you." Fade''s gaze was emotionless. While facing Ogosto''s arrogance, he said coldly, "It''s not so easy to kill me." Ogosto shook his head as he heard this. He then said with a disappointed look, "It seems that I still have to do something. Since that''s the case, then we''ll have to end this as soon as possible." As soon as he finished speaking, he took a step forward. Ayer of light suddenly red behind his back. He looked like a giant as he walked towards Fade, one step at a time. Fade narrowed his eyes but didn''t retreat as he faced this enormously huge energy. Instead, he stepped forward and went straight ahead to endure this pressure. "How dare you!" Ogosto said upon seeing the situation. He then let out a sneer and said, "Well, it''s only a road to death for you." Upon speaking, Ogosto stretched out his right arm and his gigantic fist viciously smashed down towards Fade like a heavy hammer. At the same time, the giant shadow formed by his energy behind him also made the same move. The fist was like a giant rock as it directly smashed the entire tform. For a brief moment, everyone on the tform felt a great pressure as if the sky was going to fall. Hamilton, who was on the other ship, was filled with excitement and revenge. He excitedly said, "Kill him! Kill Fade! Kill him!" On the other hand, Hawker was smiling as his expression was filled with confidence. "Master Long, don''t worry. If Master Ogosto decides to make a move, that person will definitely die." "Boom, Boom!" Ogosto, along with the illusionary figure behind him, pressed downwards with a rumbling sound. The tremendous force was about to smash down on Fade''s body. However, at that moment, a sh of light suddenly shed through Fade''s eyes. Soon after that, two lotus- like mes erupted from his eyes as they speedily flew toward Ogosto. "This..." Ogosto was cautious at first. However, he sensed the powerful strength of the lotus-shaped me. Instantly, a face of disgust showed up on his face as he said, "What is this for? Are you trying to use this to tickle me?" As he spoke, his left hand directly grabbed both dark blue lotus-shaped mes. However, when his palm touched the lotus-shaped me, his body couldn''t help but stiffen. His arrogance and confidence on his face were immediately gone. "This..." "No, no, what is this? Get it off me!" Ogosto shouted. He was initially confused and suddenly fiercely shouted. Both small lotus mes didn''t shatter as he expected. Instead, they were embedded into his palms and it pierced through his positive energy. They then spread towards his skin and flesh before continuing to spread towards his blood and bones. In just a few seconds, a hole was burned into his left palm. Meanwhile, the range of the burn was continuously expanding. Upon taking the advantage of this opportunity, Fade''s body shone §Ö brightly as he activated the Kong Fu of Jiu Yang. A stream of positive energy that was maroon in color burst out from his body and transformed into a giant ming bird. It pped its wings and flew towards Ogosto. Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 As Ogosto was still trying to put out the me on his left hand, he saw Fade charging towards him. Immediately, he felt a sense of danger. His face darkened and with a "swish", Fade chopped off his left forearm. At that moment, Ogosto''s eyes were filled with fury. He didn''t even bother to stop the bleeding from his broken arm. Instead, he mmed at Fade with his massive body and fumed, "Kid, you''ve destroyed one of my arms. I''ll bring you death!" Fade''s face remained calm as usual while he was confronted with Ogosto''s fierce attack. He controlled his mebird that was formed from his positive energy and had it charge at Ogosto. In an instant, Ogosto and the mebird crashed into each other, causing a loud boom. Their strength spread out in the air and a series of explosive sounds could be heard one after another. The mebird seemed to have been shattered by Ogosto''s vicious attack. It dispersed into countless sparks and floated around in the air. However, Fade wasn''t nervous at all when he saw this. Instead, he slightly narrowed his eyes and smirked. He waved his right hand in the air to gather the scattered sparks into a red me sword. Following another wave of his right arm, the ming sword swooped down from the sky and aimed at Ogosto.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Nineze Sword was ming viciously as it whistled through the air. Meanwhile, Ogosto, who had just crushed the mebird, was still putting out the mes on his body. As soon as he saw the long swording down from the air, his expression immediately changed. He felt a majestic strength from the ming sword; it was so strong that it terrified him. He no longer looked arrogant at that moment. Instead, he looked extremely frightened. He was crazily letting out streams of positive energy to block the ming sword that wasing towards him. However, all his defensive acts were in vain. When his aura touched the ming sword, they were like butter touching a burning knife, all of them instantly melted. The ming sword broke through the defense and was about to sh down on Ogosto. At that moment, there was a glimpse of insanity in his eyes. He let out a wild howl and squashed an ancient coin, "No..." He shouted. As the coin crumbled, a ray of light rushed into the night sky. In the shine of the moonlight, it turned into a huge silhouette in a grey robe. As soon as the figure emerged, a majestic aura descended. It covered the sea area and suppressed the entire space. For a time, the people, the seawater, the fish, and even the moonlight in this area seemed to have frozen. Such an impressive power waspletely beyond the crowd''s imagination. They gaped at the grey-robed figure in the night sky in horror. "What... What is this? How can he be so strong?" "Who on earth is that man? He''s too strong. Is he God? I almost lost all my strength to take a peek at him." Not only the people on the tform were shocked, but Hamilton and Hawker, who were on the cruise, were also shocked. Hamilton was shaking under the impact of the energy. He didn''t even notice that the crown on his head had fallen. He gawked at the grey-robed figure in shock and said in a trembling voice, "Wh-What''s that? How could it be..." On the other hand, Hawker was extremely excited at the side. His eyes were filled with agitation and sincerity as he stared at the grey- robed figure. Hethen beamed, "That... That''s Herman Allis from the Altis family!" "Herman Altis!" Hamilton was surprised when he heard the name, "It''s said that he''s the direct descendant of the Altis family. He''s forty percent pure- blooded and he has reached the peak of the Heaven Level." "The legend is true. Plus, that was ten years ago," Hawker said with a proud look on his face. Hamilton was shocked but excited when he heard this. He cheered, "Fade is definitely going to die. I can have my revenge." Meanwhile, Fade, who was controlling the ming sword to sh at Qgosto, was also enveloped by this aura. He immediately felt that his movements were restricted, as if his entire body was being controlled by some invisible threads. He was like a puppet with stiff movements. "He is a martial artist at the peak of the Heaven Level!" Fade knew this the moment he felt his energy. Yet immediately after, he shook his head and muttered, "It''s not true; he is not physically here. It''s just a burst of energy, which was concealed, being released. If it was a true Heaven Level martial artist, the full power of his energy would be much stronger than this Content belongs to en.swnovels At the same time, Ogosto, who had temporarily escaped from danger, nced at Fade in terror. He then shouted to the grey-robed figure in the air. "My lord, please give me a helping hand to kill this person." The grey figure in the air looked at Fade and an oppressive aura rushed towards the tform. All of a sudden, the steel tform emitted a creaking sound. It was as if it would break and fall apart at any moment. Everyone on the tform felt that the pressure had doubled and even the air felt suffocating. Those hostages couldn''t hold on any longer. They gradually fell to the ground one after another. The team members weren''t much better off either. All of them gritted their teeth as they tried to resist the pressure. However, their bodies couldn''t help but tremble and blood began to seep out from their mouths. Upon facing the force of this pressure, even if they were at the middle stage of the Heaven Level, they wouldn''t be able to withstand it for more than three minutes. "Are we all going to die here?" One of the members cried out. For a brief moment, all the team members couldn''t help but feel desperate. Upon seeing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold. A powerful strength surged out from his body and resisted the oppression from the grey-robed figure in the air. It helped the team members to withstand some of the force. The grey-robed figure also felt the change on the tform. He turned to stare at Fade puzzledly before he opened his mouth and said, "It''s surprising that you can withstand my pressure at such a young age!" Soon after that, the energy in the air changed again. The majestic force around suddenly gathered and turned into a round shining pir. It rushed at Fade directly. Even Fade couldn''t help but be shocked at such a tremendous strength. His facial expression changed slightly as his muscles tensed up. His positive energy was circting in his veins like a roaring river. Upon seeing this, all the team member''s faces changed drastically. "Fade..." Joey screamed and was about to run towards him, but Pluto held her back. The rest of the team members were all worried and anxious. However, they couldn''t help him at all. With such a level of suppression, Fade might not be able to withstand it no matter how powerful he was. The positive energy in his veins was rapidly surging and circting. It was about to burst out to confront the grey-robed man''s attack. Yet, out of the blue, ayer of golden aura was closing in from a distance like a warm sun. The warm golden light enveloped the air above the tform and it instantly resolved the terrifying pressure released by the grey-robed figure. Everyone on the tform eased up, as if they were breathing in the spring breeze. Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 All the team members were dumbfounded, and their faces were full of doubts. "What''s going on?" "Who''s that? Our helper?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "He''s so powerful. It could be someone from the Heaven Level!" The figure in the grey robe in the air obviously felt this aura and his expression changed as well. He looked at the direction of the golden aura and suddenly elerated his speed to smash towards Fade with his energy. Apparently, he wanted to kill him before the helper arrived. Just as he was about to make his move, a loud shriek burst from within the golden aura. It was like a thunderbolt that shook the heavens, trembling everyone''s heart. "Grey Vulture, this isn''t a ce you shoulde to," the voice sounded. Following the shout, the golden aura burst out and smashed the grey-robed figure over Fade''s head. Grey Vulture finally recognized the person in the air. His voice was full of great surprise, "Jaguar. You... You actually came!" "Jaguar Xu!" Everyone on the scene was taken aback when they heard this name. While the people on the tform were all surprised, Hamilton and the others on the cruise were extremely frightened. Jaguar, the Army Lord and the one who was ranked second on the Divine Dragon List, was a well-known figure around the world. Now that he was here, even if Herman himself was present, he wouldn''t stand a chance to win, let alone his sealed energy. "Grey Vulture, you seem to have forgotten your previous lesson," Jaguar''s deep voice rang out. The golden-yellow aura enveloped Herman''s grey- robed figure entirely. Herman was terrified; he couldn''t care anymore and immediately fled. Yet, it was useless to do so since he was already targeted by Jaguar. "You can''t escape from me!" With a cold snort, Jaguar caught up with Herman in a second and his golden energy drew a stream of light in the air. The golden aura enveloped Grey Vulture and the figure vanished within it. It was like the scorching sunbeam melting ice and snow. In less than three minutes, the figure was only left with a head; the face underneath the robe looked extremely terrible. Herman yelled horridly, "Jaguar, you''ve destroyed a part of my soul! I''ll make you pay the price one day!" "Really? The day when youe for revenge will be the day you die then," Jaguar answered; he wasn''t afraid at all. The golden light shone brighter and caused everyst bit of Grey Vulture to disappear. Meanwhile, Ogosto''s expression changed drastically as he saw hisst resort failed. He wanted to run away but when he saw Jaguar''s godlike figure in the air, his legs froze on the spot. As for Hamilton and others on the three cargo ships, they were thunderstruck when they saw this situation. They urged the crew to turn the ship around to the open sea area. Jaguar snorted in the air and bellowed, "Do you think you can flee?" He mmed his palm towards the surface of the ocean. A golden strength exploded on the sea, instantly stirring up a huge wave that shook the huge cargo ships vigorously. At the same time, several rm sirens were heard. In the blink of an eye, several police watercrafts closed in and quickly blocked the cargo ships. Hamilton''s face was as pale as a ghost and he copsed to the ground right away. His lips trembled as he squeezed out a desperate voice from his throat, "It''s over, it''s all over. The Long family is done for!" After defeating the enemies, Jaguarnded on the tform. The people on the tform all stood up straight and looked at him with solemn expressions on their faces. Upon seeing this, Jaguar nodded his head and said, "You''vepleted the mission quite well. This has exceeded my expectations. Now, let''s get out of here and take some rest!" After that, a speedboat came over and asked Fade and the others to get on board. The group of people had a lot of questions in their minds and they wanted to voice out their doubts, but they were too exhausted. In the end, they decided to board the boat obediently. Fade and his team finally returned tond at dawn. The team members felt so touched and safe to be able to step on the solid ground once again. Kelly even burst into tears. Subsequently, the military had arranged medical treatment and amodation for everyone. Everyone felt better after resting for a day. The next morning, the military sent someone to pick up Fade and his team. As they opened the door and entered the meeting room, they saw a group of people sitting inside. They were all influential and significant officials. They didn''t wait for Fade to figure out what was going on. Gregary then took the initiative to p his hands. Instantly, there was a big round of apuse in the conference room and everyone was looking at the team of nine. "Wee back!" Gregary said with a smile as he looked at the team who was still confused. He then invited everyone to take a seat. Apparently, their seats were carefully arranged as well. They were ced in the middle of the first row, at the front of all the influential people. After taking their seats, Jaguar walked up to the stage and announced in a clear voice, "Today''s meeting is to announce the betrayal of the Long family and to compliment the team who had nex completed the special training mission excellently." "Special training mission!" Upon hearing this, all the team members couldn''t help but be stunned. Their faces were full of astonishment. Halston then asked, "General Xu, what do you mean by special training mission?" Before Jaguar could even exin, Greg ary took the initiative to say, "As suggested by the words, it means that the mission was in fact a special training for you." "Ah, how... How is that possible?" At that moment, the team members were all in shock. After all, when Greg ary first assigned this mission to them, they thought that it was just a special training mission. Therefore, they were quite rxed. Yet when they arrived at the tform, they had encountered several Heaven Level masters and bomb explosions. On top of that, they even met a part of the soul of one of the top Heaven Level martial artists. Content belongs to en.swnovels If they had been careless, at least half of them wouldn''t be able to return safely under such serious attacks. It was at that moment that every member in the team realized that this wasn''t just a simple special training mission, but rather a real battle. However, General Xu was telling them that it was really a special training mission. The drastic changes had confused all of them. Upon seeing this, Gregaryughed and said, "From a certain point of view, this special training mission can be considered as a real battle. However the overall situation was always under our control. Hence, it could be said that it was a special training that was very much simr toa real battle. This was to stimte your fighting spirit, to train your willpower, and to improve your teamwork." Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 "Ah, i-is this true?" Although they had clearly heard Gregary''s exnation, they still couldn''t believe it. Greg ary smiled and replied, "Of course it''s true. Otherwise, why do you think that General Xu would appear at such a crucial moment? In fact, he had long since arrived and was silently observing your performance." Upon hearing this, the expressions of the team members changed. Kaegan and Halston, in particr, couldn''t help but look at Fade gratefully. After all, it was he who persuaded them to stay when they wanted to run away. If they had really run away at that time, Jaguar would''ve seen it and they would''ve left a bad impression. Even worse, they might be disqualified from thepetition. At the same time, Jaguar stood on the stage and looked at the team members who were still surprised. He gently coughed and said, "Well, let''s discuss itter. Now, let''s talk about the Long family''s rebellion." Upon hearing this, the scene immediately turned silent and everyone''s expressions became serious. They focused on Jaguar, who was standing on the stage. Jaguar went straight to the point without any hesitation. He told them the entire story in detail, "The first time I noticed something wrong with the Long family was five years ago. At that time..." Fade and the others listened quietly and tried to sort out the entire story in their minds. It turned out that back then when the country was newly established, the Long''s family treason had indeed left a very bad impression on the higher- ups. Although they had kept a low profile after that, it was natural that they wouldn''t be easily forgiven, given their family''s unique identity and wrongdoing. Therefore, the higher-ups had suppressed the Long family over the past few decades. They did not allow the Long family to enter the military and political sectors. At first, the wealth that the Long family held would still be more than sufficient for them to sustain the family, even if they didn''t enter the military and political fields. In fact, the Long family had indeed focused on business only. Yet, the past incident slowly faded away over the years. The Long family had also expanded their influence and business. In view of this, the higher- ups started to decrease the restrictions on them. It was initially a token of reward from the higher-ups to the Long family for keeping a low profile over the years. However, they didn''t expect someone to identally find a dragon robe in the inner hall of the Long family five years ago. The rumor had spread for a while but it didn''t take long for the Long family to suppress the news. Most of the people didn''t know this at all. Although the Long family had taken immediate action, the higher-ups still managed to retrieve the information. They couldn''t help but recall the Long family''s rebellion from decades ago. Therefore, the higher-ups secretly put the Long family on the inspection list. Now, five years had passed and the Long family still maintained a low profile and didn''t have any unusual movements. This had caused the higher-ups to subconsciously lower their guard. They thought that the matter with the inner hall''s dragon robe was merely a coincidence. They even considered removing the Long family from the inspection list. However, just a few months ago, Jaguar had a new lead when he was working with a foreign martial artist. He identally found a clue rted to the Long family and he had tracked it down. He then realized that the Long family hadn''t given up after all these years. They kept a low profile in the public but they were actually making contact with the descendants of the old royal family secretly. They even coborated with foreign forces in an attempt to revive the Long family.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He immediately reported this to the higher- ups and began to secretly monitor the Long family. Although there were relevant clues, it wasn''t an easy task to discover the evidence for the rebellion and to find out the parties involved. Therefore, Jaguar had been secretly investigating the Long family for the past few months. ording to the initial n, the Long family wouldn''tunch their attack so quickly. However, it happened that the conflict between Fade and Tarlo had triggered the Long family to take action in advance. As a result, this gave Jaguar the opportunity to obtain the evidence. en.swnovels When Gregary and the others learned that the Long family was ready tounch an attack, their initial n was to let Fade and the others retreat and then set up a trap to eliminate the Long family in one go. However, Jaguar happened to have an idea, and that was the special training mission. He thenbined the two ns into one. That was how they ended up in the mission of rescuing hostages on the tform. One of the purposes of this task was to lure the Long family out and let themunch their attack in advance by using Fade as bait. Another 1.n purpose was to take this opportunity to train the participants'' actual combat skills. After listening to the entire story, all the team members were momentarily stunned. They felt emotional and were lost for words. It was not after a few seconds that Pluto finally implied, "It turns out that we''re nothing but a pawn in the game." Kaegan was hiding his face while he mumbled, "It''s such a dangerous mission. Were they not afraid of any idents? If we died there..." Before he could even finish, Jaguar''s expression darkened. He fumed loudly, "Would it still be called a special training if it was not dangerous at all?" "I know that you''re all elites from your ns, you''re talented, and you''ve received manypliments since childhood. However, I wish to tell you the International Youth Martial Arts Convention isn''t as simple as you think." "This isn''t a match; it''s a battle. As soon as the fight begins, your opponents won''t show you any mercy. They will only be more harsh and more vicious than the ones in this special training mission." "There''s another piece of information that I want to tell you. The death rate of the participants in the previous matches was more than 50%. You must be mentally prepared for this!" Jaguar warned. Upon hearing this, the faces of the team members sank and they looked grim. Kaegan shut his mouth and stopped talking. The atmosphere was intense. Only Fade''s expression seemed to be normal; he had long known that thepetition was of such a standard. Therefore, he wasn''t surprised by Jaguar''s words. Soon after that, something shed through his mind. He looked up at Jaguar and asked, "General Xu, how is the current situation of the Long family?" Jaguar nced at him and answered, "Everyone, including Hamilton, have been arrested. They''re now being interrogated." "How about Tiana?" Fade asked. Jaguar answered in a deep voice, "She''s not included." Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 "Then she..." Fade''s expression changed. Before he could ask again, Jaguar continued, "Tiana has left the country. We don''t have any leads for her." "What? She escaped!" Fade gasped. The other team members were surprised too. They then looked at Jaguar with puzzled expressions. Everyone remained silent but their thoughts were shown on their faces clearly. Didn''t the higher-ups have clues about the Long family? Why did they let Tiana escape? Jaguar noticed the crowd''s confusion and said, "Tiana is not on the same side as her family. It could even be said that she contributed to a big part of the Long family''s early attack." "What? Why is that?" The members of the team were all dumbfounded. Jaguar continued, "Hamilton stated in the interrogation that it was Tiana who had persuaded him to strike in advance after Tarlo''s death. Moreover, she was the one who had offered to help him in contacting those foreign forces, including Ogosto and the Altis family who had attacked all of you." "It was Tiana who deliberately arranged all this. I-Is it..." All of a sudden, Fade figured out something and he looked up at Jaguar. Jaguar merely nodded, "You''re right. Tiana had always wanted Tarlo dead, and you had done her a favor by killing him." "When she heard that Tarlo fell for Joey, she purposely offered to help him. She then caught her herself and led you to finding this out so that you would kill him out of rage," Jaguar added. Upon hearing this, Fade felt a chill in his heart as he recalled the past incident. Now that he thought back to it calmly, it was indeed quite strange. At that time, Joey and the others were caught by Tiana. She didn''t go far, yet she didn''t show up until Fade injured someone. Moreover, the original surveince video in the private room was foundplete. With Tarlo''s status as the Crown Prince, how could they make such a mistake to leave behind such a surveince video in his own private room? There could only be one reason. Tiana had intentionally left the surveince video behind to provoke Fade into killing Tarlo. This was to initiate a conflict between him and the Long family. As a result, the Long family had no choice but to move their rebellion n forward. Upon linking all of these points together, the incident finally made sense to Fade. Still, he had a question. "But, Tiana is Hamilton''s daughter. Why did she do this?" Fade asked. Jaguar''s face was serious as before as he said in a low voice, "That''s because she is an illegitimate daughter." "An illegitimate daughter?" Fade and the others were shocked. Gregary added, "Tiana is the daughter of Hamilton and one of the servants in the Long family. Since Hamilton was a member of the royal family, he values the rules of status. As Tiana is only the daughter of a servant, he certainly doesn''t like her. Additionally, Hamilton''s father told them that the throne could only be passed down to a boy and soon after, Tarlo was born." "After Tarlo was born, Hamilton neglected Tiana even more. What''s worse, he often scolded and beat her." "When Tiana was five years old, she was chosen by the people of Lindsay Hall and was brought back to their n to practice martial arts. After a couple of years, she had achieved sess in cultivation, and her strength and status were quite good. Only then did her rtionship with Hamilton improve." "However, it was just an act. Deep down, Tiana still resented Hamilton and the Long family." "As such, she wanted to avenge the Long family, she wanted to destroy them all. That''s why she did all these things," he concluded. Fade couldn''t help but gasp. His expression stiffened and he couldn''t speak for a brief moment. He didn''t expect that there was such an inside story in this particr incident. Tiana wanted to take revenge on both him and the Long family. Therefore, she purposely stimted the situation to have Fade and the Long family to fight against each other. Regardless of the final results, it would still be a good thing for her. Fade was frightened when he thought of Tiana. This woman was so cunning and wicked; it was beyond anyone''s expectation. The other members were all surprised and emotional as well. Among them, Tiana''s junior, Kelly, was the one who found it most unbelievable. It seemed that she still couldn''t ept the fact. She was a bit light- headed. Upon seeing this, Jaguar waved his hand and announced, "The meeting''s over. You are all dismissed. Take a good rest. We depart to Micovia for the e international Youth Martial Arts Convention in a week''s time. Everyone got up and left. Fade and Joey walked out of the meeting room together and were ready to leave. However, when they came to the exit, they noticed that Kelsey, Mullen, Pluto and Kelly were standing at the door. Even Halston and Kaegan were there as well. They immediately greeted Fade and Joey as soon as they saw them. Upon seeing this, Fade''s expression changed slightly. He looked at them and asked, "Anything I can help?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Pluto stepped forward and said, "Fade, we don''t mean any harm. We just want to express our gratitude and invite you for dinner." Kelsey also nodded, "If it wasn''t for you, we would now be under the sea. Well remember your help forever." "Yes, yes. You''re our lifesaver," Kelly agreed. Even Halston and Kaegan took a deep breath and came forward to Fade, "Thank you for saving us." Fade was a little surprised by this. After a slight pause, he nodded and said with a smile, "Well, I''m hungry too. Let''s go and have a meal together." They then happily left together. In the meantime, Jaguar, Galeno, and Greg ary were peeping at this scene through the slightly ajar window. A smile emerged on their faces as they saw this. Galeno beamed, "They''ve finally learned about team spirit." Greg ary added, "It was Fade who subdued them. His performance was far beyond my expectation." "That was the real aim of the special training!" Jaguar muttered. He waved his hand and said to both of them, "Alright, don''t worry about them. Let''s continue to discuss the matter of leading the team." "Needless to say, I can''t leave the country! So tell me your opinion, who is more suitable to lead the team?" Jaguar added. After having a good meal in the hotel, the rtionship between Fade and the other team members had obviously grown closer. Even Halston and Kaegan had let go of their hatred towards him and they had reconciled with him during the dinner. Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 Fade and Joey''s cheeks were slightly flushed from tipsiness as they returned home. As soon as they entered the door, they saw two figures quicklying over, "Mr. Chen, you''re back." Fade took a step back and frowned slightly, "Who are you and what do you want?" Both figures hurriedly walked out. One of them said, "Mr. Chen, it''s me, Shelby Tuan from Tuan Engineering!" The young woman beside Shelby continued with a gloomy face, "Mr. Chen, I''m Judy Tuan." Fade nced at both of them and his eyes turned cold as he said in a harsh voice, "What brings you here?" Shelby''s face was full of anxiety. "Please, Mr. Chen, save us. Save the Tuan family," he pleaded. At the same time, Judy handed over an exquisite gift box. Fade frowned. He didn''t ept the gift box but said coldly, "Save you? I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Shelby''s expression changed and he said in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, Tuan Engineering had a coboration with Fei Shipping Company on the three cargo ships. Due to the Long family, we..." With that, Fade immediately understood what was going on. Judy was engaged to Tarlo, and both the Tuan family and the Long family were well-connected. Therefore, they purposely breached the contract with Fei Shipping Company and sold the ships to foreigners.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Tuan family''s initial n was to take this opportunity to please the Long family for their own future benefits and development. However, they didn''t expect that the Long family would cause a rebellion. Even worse, they failed and the whole family was destroyed. The Tuan family had hence suffered a great loss. Now that the Long family was gone, they could only endure it with dogged will. Still, that wasn''t the worst part. The worst was that the three cargo ships that they had breached the contract for had appeared on the rebellion scene, and they had been used by the Long family as the major mode of transportation and as weapons. Sure enough, it became a big deal. Currently, the superiors had closed down the factories rted to the Long family for an investigation. Shelby understood the seriousness of the matter and the consequences it would bring. Therefore, he was trying to use his connections to downy this matter before the higher authorities came to arrest him. However, everyone kicked a man when he''s down. With such a terrible incident that had urred, no one was willing to stand up for the Tuan family. Fade was hisst resort. He had no choice but to bring his daughter along to apologize for the past and ask for help. "Mr. Chen, you know, those three cargo ships were originally for Fei Shipping Company. We didn''t have any attention to go against you nor be involved in the Long family''s rebellion. If you can testify for us on this matter...." Shelby said. Fade snorted and stopped him, "Really? I recall that you personally told me in your office a few days ago that the cargo ships were not for sale to us but to the foreigners." "How should I testify for you in this case?" "Mr. Chen, it''s a misunderstanding." Shelby exined hurriedly, "We were deceived by the Long family at that time. We only sold the cargo ships to the foreigners for their sake. We didn''t expect that they wouldmit this kind of outrageous act. The Tuan family is also a victim!" "So what? Does it have anything to do with me?" Fade asked coldly. Shelby was really anxious. He straight away knelt down to him and begged, "Mr. Chen, please, you must save me! Our family is doomed if you don''t help us this time!" Fade''s expression didn''t change at all despite the fact that Shelby was crying and begging. He said in a cold tone, "I''m sorry, I don''t know anything about the Tuan family''s matters. I can''t testify for you and I can''t save you." With that, he turned around and was about to leave with Joey. Shelby''s eyes were filled with hopelessness and his face was pale. Suddenly, Judy who was standing by the side shouted, "Fade, how can you call yourself Master Chen? You know that our family has been wronged yet you''re unwilling to testify for us. You must be holding a grudge against us and hence, want to take revenge on us." Upon hearing this, Fade stopped and turned to look at her. His face became serious as he said, "What did you say?" She couldn''t help but tremble a little. She even took two steps back. However, she still gritted her teeth and tried to stand still as she blurted, "I said you''re a hypocrite who does not live up to your name. You don''t want to save us but you try to frame us instead." "Frame?" He could not help but sneer. "When your family tried to curry favor with the Long family, didn''t you think about the risks involved?" He bellowed. "Your family has been using your military background and the government''s forces to develop rapidly, yet in the end, you turned your back on the country and served foreigners. How dare you say that you''re wronged? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" "We... We were deceived. We didn''t know either..." Judy still wanted to defend herself. He snapped, "Don''t bullsh*t me! You are both adults. Since you''ve made your decision, you should bear the responsibilities and consequences." "Didn''t you think thoroughly when you decided to breach the contract to sell the ships to the foreigners?" He rebutted. "You were simply trying your luck for the benefits. As such, you ignored the potential risks," he continued. "Now that it happens, you im that you were tricked into it and that you were framed. Don''t you find it ridiculous? You were so determined when there were benefits but now that you encounter a problem, you want to find an excuse to get away from it. What''s worse is that you don''t find it wrong at all!" "Hehe! If that''s the case, just go ahead and tell them!" Upon finishing his words, Fade pointed in the direction behind the both of them. Shelby and Judy turned around and saw several serious-looking men in uniformsing over. One of them disyed a document with a red stamp on it and said coldly, "Shelby Tuan and Judy Tuan, you''re suspected to be involved in the Long family''s case of rebellion. Pleasee with us and cooperate with our investigation." Shelby''s and Judy''s faces instantly became as pale as ashes. They copsed to the ground and fainted. Fade sneered when he saw this. He ignored them and took Joey back to the room. As for Shelby and Judy, they were carried away by the officers and brought into the car. Then, they were taken away. Fade and Joey saw the scene from the window. They lightly shook their heads and muttered, "You reap what you sow!" The relevant authorities were very efficient. The result of the Tuan family''s trial was out three dayster. Shelby''s and Judy''s positions in Tuan Engineering were terminated and they were sentenced to fifteen years of imprisonment in the military tribunal. Only a few people knew about this and the news didn''t spread widely in Capital City. Therefore, the public only thought that there was a change in the senior management of Tuan Engineering. As strange as it might seem, they didn''t take it too seriously. On the other hand, the Long family members had been arrested, and this had triggered all sorts of rumors. Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 A few dayster, Fade, Joey, Tiger, Halston and the five other participants showed up at a military airport in the northern suburbs. It was their departure day to Micovia to participate in the International Youth Martial Arts Competition. 6 reg ary, who Fade had known for a long time, was responsible for leading the team. After a strict inspection, nine of them had all changed into uniforms and stood steadily in front of a ne. 6 reg ary put his hands behind his back and looked at everyone. He smiled as he nodded, "Not bad, all of you look well-prepared." "We''re going to depart soon. Do you have confidence in thispetition?" He asked. "Yes!" A chorus of voices rang out. All nine of them were energized and well-prepared. Upon seeing this, Gregary nodded and said, "It''s good that you''re confident. Let''s get on board." Everyone bowed and boarded the ne one after another. Following the roar of the engines, the ne took off and flew to Micovia on the other side of the ocean. Gregary came again to the cabin when the flight was steady. He looked at them, who seemed to be very serious, and chuckled, "Well, we''re on the ne now. You don''t have to be so serious. Rx." Upon hearing this, they couldn''t help but feel surprised. They gaped at him in disbelief. Pluto even had the guts to say, "Mr. Zhao, you''re not fooling with us, aren''t you? You''re asking us to rx so that you can catch us off guard, then you will punish us for viting the rules." "Am I someone like this in your opinion?" Gregary red at him. Pluto trembled and replied, "Mr. Zhao, you''ve always been very serious. That''s why I..." "That''s on formal asions," Gregary rolled his eyes at him and found a random seat to sit down. He turned to look at them and said, "Okay, let''s stop joking around. I have a serious matter to discuss with you now." "Serious matter? What is it?" Everyone asked curiously. His gaze scanned over the others before he said, "You''ll have to choose a team captain among yourselves to take care of the matters while you''re in Micovia." "Of course, the captain has a much more important role. He will be the on-sitemander who manages the overall situation and givesmands during thepetition." "So, pick your team captain!" Gregary nced at them and concluded. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone looked at Fade. They almost spoke out at the same time. "We don''t have to choose. Fade is our only pick!" "Fade is the most suitable person to be the captain!" "Fade, I pick you as our captain." Apart from Joey, Tiger and Pluto who had always supported Fade, even Halston and Kaegan werepletely convinced by him. All of them rmended him to be their captain without any hesitation. Upon seeing this, Gregary smiled. He stared at him and asked, "Fade, everyone has voted you to be the captain. What do you think?" Fade smiled, "If that''s the case, I''ll take it. I''m willing to be the captain and I''ll lead everyone to victory!"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His eyes lit up and shone with excitement and confidence. The rest of the team were also inspired by his confidence. They became excited and shouted in unison, "Victory! Victory!" At the side, 6 reg ary smiled and nodded, "Everyone is looking forward to your victory in thepetition. General Xu even promised to reward all of you if you win." "Reward!" "General Xu personally promised a reward." Their eyes lit up as soon as they heard this. "Mr. Zhao, what''s the reward?" "Yes, can you reveal it first?" "You''ll know when you win thepetition," he teased. After that, he began to chat casually with the others. They talked about the foreign participants and also the ws and weak points of each member. They also talked about teamwork. Greg ary then talked about his past, including his journey to be a martial artist and even his past experience in the International Youth Martial Arts Competition. Speaking of this, all the team members were surprised and excited. "Mr. Zhao, did you say that you were a participant in thepetition?" Kaegan asked. "Of course." 6 reg ary rolled his eyes at him and said proudly, "Back then, I was the second-seeded participant in the army. It was natural for me to be selected for the team, wasn''t it?" "Second-seeded participant? Who is the first in the army?" Kelly asked. 6 reg ary said, "It''s Jaguar Xu." Upon hearing this name, a series of sighs was heard. "It''s General Xu. No wonder!" "Mr. Zhao, you''re the second-seeded participant after General Xu. You must be very strong. Greg ary couldn''t help but roll his eyes, "Jaguar is powerful these days but he wasn''t that powerful back then. It''s not that I''m bluffing. Back then, my strength wasn''t any weaker than his. If it wasn''t because I made a small mistake during the selection in the military preliminaries, Jaguar wouldn''t have the chance to take the title of the top participant." "If I didn''t make the mistake back then, maybe the position would be mine." However, everyone looked like they didn''t believe in him. Upon seeing this, Gregary red at them and snapped, "I''m not lying. Back then Jaguar wasn''t as powerful as he is now. Although he was talented, he wasn''t the most outstanding among the batch and he was at most slightly stronger than the rest. It could only be said that he was one of the top three in the batch but he absolutely wasn''t the first." "Then how did General Xu be so strong?" Everyone became curious and couldn''t help but ask. Speaking of this, Gregary recalled the past with a look of regret on his face. Then, he said slowly, "At that time, our country''s team was very strong. Unfortunately, we weren''t the top team." "Back then, we didn''t excel in the first fewpetitions and we didn''t get the Prohibition Order. Therefore, we made full preparations and were ready to fight to get one in thest round ofpetition," he exined. "In the beginning, we started well and the team was leading. However, we didn''t expect that the people from Micovia and Eand would shamelessly join forces in the l competition to fight against use we suffered a great loss. Half of our team members had to quit thepetition halfway due to serious injuries and the other half were injured too." "Under such circumstances, we and our team leader thought that we were bound to lose the teampetition, and that our team could only return empty-handed in thispetition." "Yet at the crucial moment, it was Jaguar who risked his life to continue fighting. It was a life or death fight, and he had defeated five top masters from the opponent team and scared them off. In the end, our team stood till thest in the teampetition and got the prohibition order," he concluded. "When the referee announced the end of the game, Jaguar copsed to the ground straight away. His body was covered in blood. After an assessment, we realized that he broke sixty-two bones in total. His meridians were broken and n even his dantian was cracked, not to mention the injuries on his muscles and skin. Jaguar was almost disabled at the end of thepetition," Gregary grieved. Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 Upon hearing this, all the team members couldn''t help but be serious, but still, they were full of doubts. "Since General Xu was injured seriously. How did he recover from it?" "That''s right, superficial injuries are minor problems, but we''re talking about the injuries to the meridians and dantian, which aren''t easy to heal. Even if they''re fully healed, it might affect the future cultivation of a martial artist." The rest of the team turned to look at Greg ary. He sighed and responded, "At that time, we also thought that Jaguar would be disabled and that it would be impossible for him to practice martial arts in the future. Yet after resting for half a year, Jaguar went to Prohibition Ind with the Prohibition Order. When he returned, not only did all his injuries recover, his strength also improved to the Heaven Level. He then challenged more than a dozen of Martial Arts Masters and defeated all of them. He then became the top martial artist in the country." "What? That''s awesome!" "What on earth is on Prohibition Ind? It''s so magical!" "Not only did he heal his wounds, he also made rapid progress in his cultivation. No wonder Prohibition Ind is called the heaven of martial artists." Their eyes lit up and they were full of excitement. They yearned for a visit to Prohibition Ind. Upon seeing this, 6 reg ary smiled and said, "Since you''re curious, you should perform well and try to get all the Prohibition Orders. Then, you can go to Prohibition Ind to personally check it out." Everyone immediately felt motivated and the atmosphere became enthusiastic. Their eyes shone with excitement. 6 reg ary pped his hands and said aloud, "Since everyone is in high spirits, let me tell you about the rules and regtions for thepetition. This will help us toe up with the most suitable strategy." Everyone immediately became solemn. He started, "The International Youth Martial Arts Convention is mainly divided into the individualpetition and the grouppetition. The individualpetition is very simple; it''s just a one-on-one battle. After each round of advancement, the participant who stands at the end will be the champion. The reward is a Prohibition Order." At the mention of the Prohibition Order, everyone became excited. They couldn''t wait to win it. However, Oreg ary dampened everyone''s enthusiasm and continued, "The Prohibition Order may seem attractive, but our focus isn''t on the individualpetition. It''s on the grouppetition." "Ah? Why is that so?" "Shouldn''t we strive for victory since we''re participating in thepetition?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Mr. Zhao, what do you mean?" Almost all the team members asked curiously. Oreg ary pped his hands and smiled gently before saying, "Rx, listen to my exnation." "There is only one Prohibition Order rewarded for the champion of the individualpetition. The subsequent runners-up will be rewarded with rare herbs, minerals, weapons, cultivation methods, and many more. They might seem like decent rewards but they''re inferior to the Prohibition Order." "On the other hand, the rewards for the teampetition are more grand. The second runner-up will receive one Prohibition Order, the first runner-up will receive three and the champion will receive five." "There''s a huge difference in the rewards. Additionally, the individualpetition is open to every contestant, regardless of the team or nationality. Hence, it is much more difficult to win in the individualpetition than the teampetition." "On the other hand, if you use up too much energy in the individualpetition or if there are too many injuries and casualties, we would be at a disadvantage in the teampetition, and the gain would not be worth the loss," he concluded. After listening to Gregary''s exnation, everyone understood and nodded. Joey couldn''t help but say, "Mr.Zhao, are we going to give up on the individualpetition then?" He shook his head and replied, "Of course not. If there is a chance, you still have to fight for it. However, you''ll need to consider yourself to see if there is a chance." "This..." At that moment, almost everyone began to study the information of their opponents. They were wondering if they had the capability to win in the individualpetition. As for Gregary, he gazed at Fade and asked with a smile, "Fade, do you have the confidence to win it?" Fade wasn''t full of himself. He smiled gently and uttered, "We''ll see when the timees!" "I believe in you. General Xu also has high expectations of you," Gregary said. The other team members raised their heads and looked at Fade. "I think there shouldn''t be a problem for Fade to win the individualpetition with his skills!" "I agree. Our captain is too powerful. Even Ogosto was defeated by him. He''ll definitely win thispetition." "Fade, you must win!" Since the previous incident, everyone thought highly on Fade. He smiled and looked at the enthusiastic group. He nodded and said, "I''ll try my best to win the individualpetition for you!" "Good, you''re amazing!" "Awesome! That''s my captain." "Fade, you''re so great." Everyone was cheering. Fade waved his hand and chuckled, "Alright, stop ttering me." "By the way, Mr. Zhao, what are the rules for the grouppetition?" He asked 6 reg ary. 6 reg ary said, "In the grouppetition, each team is made up of ten people to battle with the other teams. The final team standing is the winner." "Ten people in a team? I remember that some of the countries do not have ten members in their teams. How do they form a team then? Are they going tobine two countries together?" Pluto asked. 6 reg ary replied, "They can''t team up. If there aren''t enough people, they send who they have. If there''s only one member in the team, then he will have to battle alone." "What? That is so unfair!" Kelly couldn''t help butin. el Gregary''s face became serious as he said, "There isn''t such a thing as absolute fairness in the world. The weak are always the prey of the strong. This is the reality. If you don''t have enough members in the team, it means that your country''s martial arts aren''t strong enough to fill up the team''s quota, and that is their own problem." "If youpare it to the previouspetitions, it is considered better now as there is a limit of ten members per team. In the past, there was no limit on the number of members per team. The countries could send whoever they had." "In that case, the strong countries like Micovia who had a number of more than twenty contestants had a great advantage. They had been the champion of the teampetition for several years in a row." "Soon after that, many other countries aggressively opposed this matter. Only then was there a limitation of ten people in a team," 6 reg ary said in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, the team members couldn''t help but nce at each other. They didn''t say anything but they could all feel the cruelty of thepetition. This was the reality in the world of martial arts Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 At that moment, Kaegan thought of something all of a sudden and said, "Then we''re missing one person since there''s only nine of us. Could it be..." He thought of something as he was halfway through his words. He stopped talking and nervously looked at Fade. After all, Tiana, who was missing from the team, had withdrawn her participation because of her conflict with Fade. After the rebellion incident with the Long family, there was no trace of her as she had yet to be found. Fade didn''t feel anything wrong about that. He doubtfully nced at Gregary and said, "Gregary, we still have one more empty slot. Why didn''t we add another person?" "Yeah, with one more person, we can have ten participants in the teampetition. It''ll give us a better chance of winning!" Gregary shook his head and exined, "It''s not that simple. It was only after the special training at the drilling tform that all of you managed to familiarize yourself with each other to have a connection and chemistry among the team." "Hence, adding one more person at thest minute would be difficult for the person to be familiar with all of you in a short time. On the contrary, it might affect your overall performance due to the unfamiliarity." "Besides, the ten of you were carefully selected by us. It''s difficult to find another candidate who''s stronger than all of you and who is suitable for thepetition. If his or her strength is on par with you all, or even weaker than any of you, there''s no point in him or her joining at thest minute." "So, after Tiana''s withdrawal, we decided not to increase the number of people but just participate in thepetition with the team of nine." Upon hearing his exnation, everyone finally understood and they nodded their heads. "Well, there''s still a few hours left. You can take some rest now!" After saying that, 6 reg ary got up and bid farewell to them. Soon after, the team members didn''t continue talking with each other but took a rest on the ne and tried to get into the best state for the contest. A few hourster, the nended in Micovia. Everyone carried their own luggage and got off the ne. As the team leader, 6 reg ary confirmed everyone''s presence and was ready to leave with the team. A phone call sounded at that moment. He motioned for the team to remain silent before taking out his mobile phone to answer the call, "Hello, Gregary speaking." "What? How could this happen?" "This isplete nonsense. It''s less than three days before thepetition. It doesn''t make sense to add anyone into the team now!" "Yes, it''s my opinion. I don''t agree, I definitely disagree!" After hanging up the phone, Gregary seemed furious. The team instantly felt astonished and curious at the same time. They wanted to ask what had happened. Even before they could speak, Gregary''s mobile phone rang once more. As soon as he saw the caller ID, his facial expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly picked up the phone, "General Liu, I''m Gregary." "I just found out about it." "This is too outrageous. I don''t..."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Yes, I''llplete the task," Gregary said as he straightened up his position. Soon after that, he hung up the phone; his expression was solemn. He stood still for more than ten seconds without a word. Tiger came forward and asked, "Mr. Zhao, what happened?" Gregary slightly trembled and said, "The superior just called and said that he wants to add another participant to our team." "What? Add another person now?" "Are you kidding me? It''s too sudden to add someone in at thest minute!" "Then, what about familiarizing ourselves and the alliance among the team?" "Mr. Zhao, it''s not a good idea. When we were on the ne, you listed out the disadvantages of adding another person at thest minute. Now..." They were surprised and their faces were filled with disbelief. Gregary smiled bitterly and said, "I can''t do anything about it. It''s an order from the superior." "Let''s exin the current situation, and maybe the higher-ups will understand us," Tiger tried his best to say. Gregary shook his head and said, "I expressed my opinions to them on the phone. However, thest call was from General Liu. He said that this is the order from the executives, and it must be executed." Upon hearing that, everyone''s expressions darkened. Jotham Liu, who was General Liu, was secondo Jaguar in the army. His position, was inferior to Jaguar but he was the second fiddle in the army. He was an expert at the peak stage of the Heaven Level and he ranked seventh on the Divine Dragon List. During the previous incident with the Zhao family, Fade also confronted Jotham when he was killing Elijah. At the thought of that, he couldn''t help but look up at Greg ary, saying, "Mr. Zhao, it''s General Xu who''s responsible for thepetition. It''s better to report this matter to General Xu and let him..." Before Fade could finish his words, Gregory shook his head with a wry smile, "General Liu told me over the phone that General Xu also agreed to this matter." "What!" At that moment, even Fade was shocked and looked puzzled. After all, the consequence of adding a new team member at thest minute was obvious and straightforward. It was impossible for Jaguar not to understand that. However, it was puzzling as to why he still agreed to it. "What''s going on? Are both General Liu and General Xu confused?" Joey couldn''t helpining. Although the others didn''t say anything, they had that thought in their mind as well. Greg ary sighed. He wanted tofort his team members, but he didn''t know what he should say. Meanwhile, a man handed a tablet over and informed Greg ary, "Mr. Zhao, there''s a document from General Liu." "It''s the details!" Greg ary immediately took the tablet over and read the document from Jotham. A few minutester, as soon as he finished reading the document, he couldn''t help but sigh in understanding, "I see. No wonder General Liu and General Xu agreed to it." Upon listening to his words, the others were curious as they inquired. "Mr. Zhao, what''s going on?" "What''s in the document? Is it the information of the new member?" In the face of everyone''s questions, Gregory nodded and confirmed, "It''s the new member''s details." At that moment, everyone perked up as they all looked at 6 reg ary, asking, "Who is it?" 6 reg ary said in a deep voice, "The new member is called Hareeta Song. She''s twenty-one years old this year, and her cultivation is at the early stage of the Heaven Level." At that moment, all the team members burst into an uproar. "Early stage of the Heaven Level is too low!" "What were General Xu and General Liu thinking? Even if they wanted to forcefully add a new member to the team, they should get someone powerful!" "That''s right. What''s with this martial artist at the early stage of the Heaven Level? I looked through those materials. The contestants et from several countries have basically all reached the middle stage of the Heaven Level. In that way, they won''t drag us down." "Mr. Zhao, how could such a person be added to our team?" Everyone looked at Greg ary in confusion. He took a deep breath before answering, "It''s because she''s from the real martial arts family, the Song family." Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 "The Song family!" The name confused many of the team members. They had no idea what 6 reg ary was saying. Only Halston and Kelsey were the only ones who seemed to have thought of something. They narrowed their eyes and looked at him with their faces full of shock, "Could it be the legendary real martial arts family?" Gregary nodded and said, "The Song family belongs to the real martial arts family." "Ah..." Halston and Kelsey couldn''t help gasping; they were shocked. Their reaction caused the other team members to be even more curious, "What on earth is the real martial arts family? Are they powerful?" Gregary responded in a deep voice, "They''re indeed powerful! The so-called real martial arts family was formed by several families that are secretive yet incredibly strong. Their strength even surpassed the top four ns of Heaven Level." "It''s impossible to surpass the Heaven Level ns, isn''t it?" Everyone found it hard to believe. Gregary continued to exin, "The top four ns of the Heaven Level are also called Ancient Martial Arts ns. It means that they inherited the ancient martial arts. The term ''real martial arts'' is where the name of their family originated from. This means that the martial arts they practice are authentic." "Only their martial arts are authentic? That is quite presumptuous!" "That''s right. The ancient martial arts ns are ns that have been passed down for hundreds of years, consisting of numerous experts. However, is this real martial arts family even more powerful than the top four ns?" The team members were still unable toprehend what they had just learned. 6 reg ary nodded and said with a serious expression on his face, "They''re indeed better than the top four ns!" "That is because the members and ancestors of the real martial arts family visited Prohibition Ind. I heard that they returned from Prohibition Ind after gaining knowledge and had understood the deeper meaning of martial arts. As such, they were named as real martial artists." "Additionally, the real martial arts family would obtain ten slots to visit Prohibition Ind every ten years." Upon hearing that, even Halston and Kelsey were shocked as they had a slight understanding. "Ten slots? That''s... That''s a lot!" "We and many other countries, alongside so many participants who are participating in such a hugepetition,pete for the ten slots to visit Prohibition Ind. On the other hand, the real martial arts family can obtain ten slots with ease?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Is this true?" 6 reg ary replied, "It''s true. Prohibition Ind is the root of the real martial arts family''s strength and that''s also the reason why they are stronger than the top four ns." Everyone was silent for a brief moment. Meanwhile, Fade thought of something. He frowned slightly and asked, "Since Hareetaes from the Song family of the real martial arts family, her own family has the Prohibition Order. Then, why should she participate in thepetition?" "Yeah, it''spletely meaningless!" "That''s right. If she was to take part in thepetition, it''ll do harm to others and it won''t benefit herself either!" Looking at everyone who was confused and frowning, 6 reg ary coughed awkwardly and finally spoke, "The superiors said that Hareeta, who''s studying in Micovia, felt too bored. She heard about thepetition and was interested. Therefore, she wanted to participate in it." Upon hearing that, Fade and others fell into dead silence. None of them spoke a word. Amidst the silence, a wave of sadness and anger surged in their hearts. It took them so much effort to finally get a chance to participate in thepetition and fight for the Prohibition Order. However, what Hareeta did once she was interested in it was to only make a call. As such, she could participate in thepetition as well. Such a huge difference made all of them feel terrible as their expressions became unpleasant. Upon seeing that, Gregary knew that everyone felt ufortable about it. There was nothing he could do. He could only try his best toet them, "Don''t be discouraged. Perhaps Hareeta became interested on a whim. She''ll probably leave after a few days." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "We can talk to her as well. Maybe we can ask her to give up during thepetition so we can still stick to the original n." As the leader of the team, although Fade was angry, he managed to adjust his emotions in no time. He pped his hands and encouraged his teammates, saying, "Mr. Zhao is right. It isn''t for sure yet." "Additionally, what family she''s from has nothing to do with us. We''re fighting for ourselves to stand firm in the martial arts field, so no one can stop nor rece us." "That''s right. It''s someone else''s business, not ours!" "I failed to collect my thoughts. I shouldn''t have overthought!" "Just pretend that there''s no such person and such a matter!" Everyone''s mood took a better turn as they packed up. Soon after that, they followed 6 reg ary, leaving the airport. They soon arrived at the designated hotel and checked in. The hotel was booked up for the participants from different countries. As they were about to arrive at the hotel, 6 reg ary received another phone call. After the call was over, he looked at the team members and said, "Well, Hareeta has already arrived at the hotel and is about to meet up with us. Let''s get to know each other. Your attitude..." Needless to say, everyone understood what he meant. "Mr. Zhao, don''t worry. We''re all from the same country after all, and we''re also teammates as well. We''ll be polite to her." "As long as she''s courteous towards us, I''ll treat her the same way." "I hope she''s not a tough nut to crack!" As they were talking, the car arrived at the hotel. Everyone then got off with their luggage. Gregary looked around at the entrance for Hareeta. However, after searching around for a while, he couldn''t find any traces of her. Just as he was about to order his e team members to check in, an engine could be heard rumbling towards them. Following that, everyone noticed a red streak light. It came to a sudden halt and stopped at the hotel''s entrance at the veryst moment. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org It was a red convertible Lamborghini. A young man with blonde hair and blue eyes sat in the driver''s seat. He was tall, had a sturdy build, and was quite dashing. However, Fade and the others could tell that he was just an ordinary man and wasn''t a martial artist by first nce. On the other hand, a young girl sat next to the blonde man in the passenger seat. She bent over and passionately kissed him. She then opened the door, got out of the car, and waved to the blonde man as she said, "Jess, I have something to deal with now. I''ll see you tomorrow." "Goodbye, Hareeta. I''ll miss you." The man named Jess blew a kiss, then started the car engine and left at high speed. As soon as the sports car left, the young woman reluctantly turned around. She looked at the crowd at the hotel entrance before walking towards Gregary and the others. Fade and the rest of the team had their gazes fixed on the woman and they immediately knew who she was. She should be Hareeta. However, Hareeta''s current outfit made it impossible for them to associate her with the real martial arts family. Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 Hareeta had long red hair. Her brows were well-defined and her lips were painted with a scarlet lipstick. She also had long, manicured nails. She wore a tight crop top that clung to her body, outlining her curves and revealing her belly button and waistline. For her pants, she wore a pair of tight jeans that hugged her lower body, and a pair of slip-on sports shoes on her feet. Her outfit waspletely based on the trend in Micovia. If Fade hadn''t known her identity, they would''ve thought that she was an international student or a Micovian Chinese. He would never have thought that she was a member of the real martial arts family. Just as they were sizing Hareeta up, she came to them and swept her gaze over everyone. She then looked at Gregary and asked in an imposing manner, "Are you all from the Chinese team?" Her questioning tone made the team frown. However, Gregary didn''t lose his temper. He nodded his head and said, "Yes, we are. I''m Gregary Zhao, the leader of the team. Are you Miss Hareeta Song? I just received..." She seemed impatient as she waved her hand, "I''m Hareeta. Alright, that''s enough. I didn''t sleep wellst night. Hurry up and settle the check-in procedures. I want to take my nap." Her attitude caused the team members to deepen the furrow on their brows. Gregary nced at his team and gently made a gesture of pressing his hands down. Then he said, "Alright, then let''s check in first." He then brought everyone into the hotel, arranged the check-in procedures, and asked all the team members to return to their rooms to have a rest. He set a meeting at seven at night as well. In the evening, after finishing their meal, everyone arrived at the meeting room while Gregary was already waiting inside. At seven o''clock, everyone except Hareeta was present. His expression was terrible when he noticed that. He asked, "Does anyone know why Hareeta isn''t here?" Kelly''s room was next to Hareeta''s. As such, everyone shifted their gaze towards her. She then shook her head and said, "I-1 don''t know. When I came down for lunch, her door was closed." She then looked at the others. However, all of them shook their heads, indicating that they didn''t know of Hareeta''s whereabouts either. Gregary ordered, "Kelly, please head upstairs and check if Hareeta is in her room." Kelly nodded and stood up. Fade got up along with her and offered, "I''ll go with you!" "I''m the captain. I should be responsible for the team members." Gregary looked at him and saw a trace of worry in his eyes. He then understood his thoughts and didn''t say anything else. Nodding, hepromised, "Sure, you can go together!" Soon after that, Fade and Kelly arrived at Hareeta''s room. Kelly knocked on the door. However, there was no sounding from the inside. After waiting for a while, she knocked on the door again, but there was still no response. Just as Kelly hesitated about whether she should continue knocking on the door, Fade spoke in a sharp tone, "Hareeta, we have a meeting downstairs. You''re the only one absent. Hurry up." The reason why he spoke in such a straightforward manner was that he had already used his mental power to sense that there was someone in Hareeta''s room. However, the room was still silent even after Fade had said that. There wasn''t any response. That time, he couldn''t help frowning before he banged on the door furiously. Finally, Hareeta, who was in the room, couldn''t hold it in any longer. She then yelled impatiently, "What''s wrong? I''m sleeping!" "We''re having a meeting. Everyone is waiting for you." Fade suppressed his anger as he said that. "Why is there a meeting? I''m not interested. I''m not joining. You guys can go on without me," Hareeta said. Fade continued to bang on the door and said in a low voice, "If you don''t attend, I''ll keep knocking." At that moment, Hareeta couldn''t take it anymore. After a series of rumbles, she opened the door with a loud bang as she red at Fade and Kelly, shouting furiously, "What are you doing!" "Meeting!" Fade said coldly. "I''ve already said that I''m not interested!" Hareeta bellowed in anger. Fade tried to suppress the mes that were going to explode in his eyes, "This isn''t about your personal interest. This is rted to the honor of the entire team. If you don''t want to participate, you can quit." "You..." Hareeta glowered at him, her face full of anger. She was about to lose her temper.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, the sound of footsteps could be heard at that very moment. 6 reg ary appeared at the door and said in a deep voice, "Hareeta, the meeting is about to begin." Upon noticing 6 reg ary, Hareeta''s eyes slightly squinted. In the end, she suppressed her anger and said, "I get it. I''ll be right there." With a loud bang, the door was mmed shut. Gregary nced at Fade and Kelly, who both looked gloomy. He sighed and said helplessly, "Let''s wait for her downstairs!" In the conference room downstairs, everyone waited for nearly fifteen minutes before Hareeta yawned and entered the room unhurriedly. In an instant, everyone''s gazes sank. Hareeta looked at the crowd. As soon as she saw that, she grumbled in dissatisfaction, "It''s just apetition. I''m here to have fun. Why is there a meeting? What a joke!" Her seemingly unbothered tone caused everyone''s expression to darken. They red at her as their expressions turned ugly. Gregary waved his hand and said, "Hareeta, please take a seat. The meeting is about to start." She walked to the back of the hall and found a random seat. Soon after that, the meeting began, and they analyzed the opponents, as well as discussed tactics for the teampetition. They made some adjustments to the n ording to thetest information. Of course, after discussing that matter, the other most important thing was to discuss how they should cooperate with Hareeta after she had joined the team. That was the main topic of the meeting, and they were going to have a close chat with Hareeta. However she gave perfunctory replies to all their questions a suggestions with hums once in while. She didn''t intend to have a proper discussion with them at all. In that situation, 6 reg ary had no choice but to end the meeting. After resting for a night, the next morning, after having breakfast, everyone went to the gym for a simple training session. Even though Hareeta wasn''tte, when the other team members familiarized themselves with each other, she sat by the side and scrolled through her phone. She would let out bursts ofughter from time to time as if she didn''t seem to want to join the training at all. Fade saw that and took a deep breath. He walked to her side and said, "Hareeta, we''re all in a team. We need everyone''s cooperation for the teampetition. Therefore, we need you to showcase your strength and familiarize yourself with the team so that it''ll be convenient for everyone." Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 "Familiarize, cooperate!" As soon as Hareeta heard that, she nced at Fade and waved her hand, "There''s no need for that. I''ve always been fighting one on one, so there''s no need to cooperate." "But it''s a teampetition, so you can''t fight alone," he suppressed his anger as he exined. She had a disapproving look on her face as she said, "So what if it''s a teampetition? It''s possible for me to defeat all of them on my own." His expression changed drastically as soon as he heard that. Even he himself didn''t dare to boast. As for her, she, a martial artist at the early stage of the Heaven Level, actually exaggerated, saying that she could fight against all the opponents on her own. That seemed quite ridiculous. Without them knowing, Joey came over and said without holding back, "It''s a joke to fight all the opponents alone." Kaegan also couldn''t help questioning, "You''re only at the early stage of the Heaven Level. Do you even believe what you''ve just said?" Meanwhile, the other team members had gathered together and stared at Hareeta in dissatisfaction. As soon as she saw that, she lifted her brows and said, "You don''t believe me? Do you want a battle?" Kaegan took a step forward and offered, "If you want to have a battle, then do it. I''m not afraid of you!" At that moment, Halston whispered in his ear, "Kaegan, Miss Song''s family is prestigious. Be careful when you make your moves. Don''t hurt her as our Tianwu n can''t afford to take the responsibility." "Halston, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing," Kaegan said. As soon as Hareeta heard that, she said bluntly, "Haha! Hurt me? Let''s see if you have the ability to do so." Meanwhile, Gregary came over and reminded him, "It''s alright to have a friendly match but don''t get hurt. Do you understand?" "Understood!" Both of them nodded in agreement. Soon after that, the others dispersed and gave them some space. Kaegan''s hands were like the paws of a fierce tiger as they struck towards Hareeta with a rumbling sound. She immediately started to defend herself. As it was just a friendly match, both of them didn''t bother using their positive energy. Even if they used it, it was subtle. As for the others, they watched the battle while observing and analyzing the fight. Soon, after forty to fifty moves, Kaegan gained the upper hand. Fade had also realized the characteristics of Hareeta''s martial arts tactics. Her moves were quite exquisite and her techniques were excellent. If they were of the same level, Hareeta''s martial arts would''ve been able to suppress Kaegan. However, she wasn''t proficient in the use of these martial arts as she wasn''t familiar with them. Therefore, although her moves were quite good, she was gradually suppressed by Kaegan. It seemed that she was unable to keep up anymore. The other team members around them couldn''t help shaking their heads. Their eyes were full of disappointment. Kaegan was already one of the worst in the team, but Hareeta still couldn''t defeat him. She was not up to par and might be a burden during the teampetition. Meanwhile, Hareeta had clearly discovered that she was losing. She noticed the disappointment, disdain, and even sarcasm in the eyes of the other team members. All of a sudden, a bright light flickered in her eyes, and her positive energy exploded before she suddenly began to attack Kaegan. Kaegan didn''t expect the sudden burst of her positive energy. Hence, he was caught off guard and was pushed back. He staggered a few times as a trace of anger appeared on his face. His positive energy surged and he sted it towards Hareeta. While both their positive energy rose, he was obviously stronger, not to mention that his martial arts level was higher than Hareeta''s. As a result, her positive energy was shattered by his as it continued charging towards her. That situation made her panic. Fade''s body slightly tensed up as he stood by the side. He was ready to make a move at any time. Although he wanted Hareeta to be taught a lesson, there was no way they could injure her. As such, he was prepared to save her when she couldn''t hold on any longer. However, to everyone''s surprise, she suddenly made a movement that left everyone bewildered and surprised. She took something out of her pocket and quickly recited it before crushing it. Soon after that, a grayish-brown protective air shield appeared in front of Hareeta and blocked Kaegan''s positive energy attack. That scene shocked everyone. "That... Is that Xuanwu Shield Talisman?" "I think so!" "Xuanwu Shield Talisman. It''s a Heaven Level talisman. It''s priceless!" "This is just a friendly match. Is it necessary to use the Heaven Level Xuanwu Shield Talisman?" Other than the team members, even Gregary was shocked by Hareeta''s extravagance at that very moment. In the end, while everyone was still astonished, the Xuanwu Shield Talisman blocked Kaegan''s attack. At the same time, Hareeta took out another talisman in red and crushed it in front of her chest. In the blink of an eye, a crimson mebird burst out with searing heat and rushed towards Kaegan. Right then, everyone was even more shocked. "Vermilion Fire Talisman!" "Another Heaven Level talisman. Has she gone?" "That is such a waste!" As everyone was still in a daze over such extravagance, Fade suddenly sensed danger.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As Kaegan was still immersed in the surprise of the Xuanwu Shield Talisman, he was caught off guard and didn''t have enough time to defend himself when the Vermilion Fire Talisman broke out. Content belongs to If he was directly impacted by the Vermilion Fire Talisman, he would definitely be severely injured, even if he didn''t die. All of a sudden, Kaegan''s expression froze and revealed a hint of panic. He tried to defend himself and dodge it. However, it was toote as he had been spacing out. Just as he was hopeless to the point of screaming, Fade''s body moved and morphed into a shadow that rushed to Kaegan. He pped out a stream of energy, striking it at the mebird. It then exploded and turned into scattered mes that fluttered in the air. Content belongs to At the same time, Gregary said in a hurry, "The fight is over. Both of you, stop right now." Kaegan came back to his senses. His face was grim and there was a glimpse of terror in his eyes. He looked at Fade, nodded seriously and thanked him. He then looked at Hareeta and asked, infuriated, "What are you doing? Did you want to kill me?" Hareeta''s face seemed as if she didn''t care. She then said, "It was you who wanted to fight with me." "This is just a friendly match to learn from each other. However, you used Heaven Level talismans. Is this still considered a friendly match?" Kaegan gritted his teeth as he questioned. On the other hand, Halston and the rest of the team members also voiced their dissatisfaction. "Hareeta, this is a friendly match. It''s to improve the cooperation and familiarity of the team members. It''s meaningless for you to use talismans to defend and attack. It''s just a waste." "In the previous situation, you used the Vermilion Fire Talisman while Kaegan wasn''t defending himself at all. If Fade didn''t take action, Kaegan would''ve been injured." Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 Hareeta pouted her lips and said contemptuously, "He''s injured because he''s too weak. What does it have to do with me?" "You..." Kaegan''s face flushed due to his anger, "If you didn''t have the talisman, you wouldn''t have been able to defeat me at all!" "Haha, there are no ''ifs'' in this world!" She retorted with a sneer. Meanwhile, Gregary couldn''t stand it anymore as he spoke, "Hareeta, it''ll be difficult to win thepetition by relying on the talismans. After all, a talisman doesn''t belong to your own strength. Its function are limited." "Additionally, this kind of Heaven Level talisman is very precious. There aren''t many of them, and it''s inappropriate to waste it now." "Mr. Zhao, you''re overthinking things. It''s just a Heaven Level talisman. I have a bunch of them." As she said that, Hareeta took out a thick stack of talismans. There were at least twenty or more pieces. Everyone was shocked upon seeing that. A hush fell over the scene. After a few seconds of silence, Fade looked at her and said, "A talisman is an external object. If one relies too much on it, the effect might be opposing." "That''s just some kind of self-constion from those who are poor," Hareeta said in a disdainful tone, "I have tons of talismans. I can use it when I face an opponent. If one isn''t enough, I''ll use ten. If ten isn''t enough, I''ll use twenty. Even if they''re an expert at the peak stage of the Heaven Level, I can still defeat them with it." Fade shook his head as he stared at her confident and arrogant expression. He merely said coldly, "It''s up to you, as long as you''re happy with it." At that moment, 6 reg ary couldn''t help but feel a headache. He rubbed his temples, waved his hand, and said, "Alright, let''s end the session. Now, you all can make your own arrangements." Upon saying that, he took out his phone and left while making a call. The others left as well. Everyone was in groups of three to five. Not a single one of them wanted to be with Hareeta. Fade wanted to have a conversation with her. However, she held her phone and made a video call while giggling andughing. He could only shake his head and sigh. He thought to himself, "I hope that Hareeta won''t be a burden during thepetition!" In the afternoon, Gregary had lunch with the team members in the restaurant. The restaurant was lively and crowded. Aspared to the day before, there were more people that day as thepetition was approaching. More teams had arrived. Those who knew each other paid their greetings while variousnguages reverberated the restaurant. It was a merry scene. Gregary couldn''t recognize many of them. After giving a simple greeting to a few acquaintances, he sat down to enjoy his meal. However, at that moment, someone with a weird ent approached him. He said with an exaggeratedughter, "Hey, isn''t this Gregary Zhao from China?" Upon hearing the voice, Gregary and his team members lifted their heads. They then saw a tall foreign man in his forties approaching them with a wide smile on his face. The man had a tall and muscr build. His muscles bulged out of his clothes and he seemed to be powerful. A middle-aged man in a suit and a hat stood beside the muscr man, smiling. He didn''t look like a martial artist but more of a gentlemanly businessman. There were several young men and women standing behind him. They looked at Fade and the others with arrogant but curious expressions. 6 reg ary frowned after noticing those who were approaching. He then said coldly, "Nocker, Louis, what are you doing here?" Upon hearing those two names, the team members recalled the details on the documents they had read the previous day. Nocker was the leader of the participating team of Micovia whereas Louis was the leader of the Eand team. Back then, it was those two teams that allied with each other to attack the Chinese team. The reason their gazes turned colder was because Nocker, who was the leader, was a previous member of the Micovia team. In other words, he had once fought against 6 reg ary. As for the young people behind them, it was easy to guess that they were members of the Micovia and Eand teams. Meanwhile, when Nocker heard Gregary''s words, he smiled and said, "Gregary, why are you so serious? We''re friends, after all. I came over to say hello." Gregary responded coldly, "I''m sorry, I''m not close to you." "Is that so? When we were fighting back then, I was your opponent. If I''m correct, you lost three teeth, and you even fractured your left arm. You''ve recovered now, haven''t you?" Nocker showed a concerned expression. However, his tone was full of sarcasm and arrogance. Gregary''s face turned unpleasant. He gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Back then, some teams didn''t follow the rules and shamelessly coborated." "The rules don''t forbid any form of coboration Besides, it''s also part of our strength to be able to find someone to coborate with us," Nocker said with a smile. "Oh, I''m sorry forgot that your team doesn''t seem to have any friends in the int world. Others won''t cobo withThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. you even if you want to." After that, heughed exaggeratedly as the team members behind him burst outughing as well with mocking pervading their expressions. The attention of others in the restaurant was attracted as they looked over in their direction. When everyone learned that it was a conflict between China and the Micovia team, they perked up with interest. Some even hoped to witness both teams fight on the spot. After all, the strength of the both teams had always been in the top three in the past. If they could fight each other right then and deplete part of their strength, it would definitely be beneficial for the other teams. In the midst of Nocker''s exaggeratedughter, 6 reg ary snorted and stood up, saying loudly, "So what if you coborated with others? After all, the final winner of the previous teampetition was still China." His words were sonorous and powerful as they echoed throughout the restaurant while Hocker and Louis'' expressions turned grim. Indeed, back then, the Micovia team that was ranked first and the Eand team, which was ranked third, coborated. However, in such an advantageous situation, they were still defeated by the Chinese team. It was beyond many people''s 10 expectations, while both teams suffered a lot of criticism and ridicule since then. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Now, as soon as 6 reg ary brought that matter up, he triggered Nocker and Louis'' anger right away. However, both of them as leaders, couldn''t take any action right on the spot even if they were furious. Nocker sneered, "That''s in the past. Moreover, there was only Jaguar in China. This year, the same situation won''t happen again." "Is that so? That''s not for sure yet!" Gregary retorted coldly, not giving in. Nocker said nothing. Instead, Louis smiled and said, "I heard that there''s a new member who recently joined the Chinese team. Her name''s Hareeta Song. I heard that she''s from @real martial arts family in your country. She''s only at the early stage of the Heaven Level, but she has a lot of artefacts with her. It''s no wonder that you''re so confident!" Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 As soon as he mentioned that, everyone''s eyes instantly lit up and they showed interest. Some people even revealed a sense of greed and ferociousness. Fade understood that Louis purposely mentioned that in order to shift the attention towards the Chinese team and to create trouble for them. After all, Hareeta was only at the early stage of the Heaven Level. She wasn''t powerful among the participants but had tons of artefacts with her, so she would naturally attract everyone''s attention. Those who were greedy would even take the risk to attack her. Regardless of the oue, it wasn''t a good thing for the Chinese team. C reg ary understood that and his expression turned unpleasant as he swept his gaze across the restaurant. He then announced in a cold tone, "The members of the Chinese team are united and will not tolerate any attacks." His words were powerful, carrying a sense of warning. The restaurant fell into dead silence. Everyone''s gaze showed subtle changes as they lowered their heads, falling into deep thoughts. Nocker and Louis'' expressions changed slightly. Soon after that, they said, "Since you''re so confident, we wish you the best." They emphasized and stressed the words "the best" before they turned around to leave. "I hope for the best for Micovia and Eand as well," 6 reg ary looked at both of them and rebuked with a grim expression on his face. Nocker and Louis chuckled as they heard that. Soon after, they left the scene. However, taking a few steps forward, Nocker seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Fade and asked, "Are you Mr. Chen from China?" "I heard that you have incredible strength. You killed quite a few experts on the Dark List and even members of the Altis family." "There are many masters of the Dark List in our country. Therefore, you''d better be careful, Mr. Chen. You might be sought, even before you take part in thepetition." After warning him, Nocker left with a smile. On the other hand, Gregary''s face sank before he looked at Fade with a worried expression. Upon noticing that, Fade nodded to him and assured him, "Mr. Zhao, it''s fine. I''ll be careful." Gregary nodded. Soon after that, everyone finished their meal in no time and returned to their own rooms. After what had happened in the restaurant, Gregary reminded his team members to be careful before he received a text and was ready to leave the hotel. Before he left, he went to look for Fade, informing him honestly, "Fade, I have to leave in the afternoon. I''ll meet with our colleagues in Micovia and get some information." "When I''m not here, you''re responsible for the members'' well being. Try not to get involved in any idents. If anything happens, contact me as soon as possible." "Yes, I''ll take charge of it," Fade said as he nodded his head. "Alright, I''m relieved." Gregary patted him on the shoulder and left. Soon after that, Fade gathered all the team members and told them about Gregory''s departure from the hotel, once again reminding them to be more careful. If anything was to happen, they should ask him for help. Of course, Hareeta was still the same. She ignored Fade''s call and didn''t attend the meeting at all. He made a phone call and left her a message. He told her everything and did his job well. Nothing happened throughout the entire afternoon. Fade was d about it. Just as he was going to gather everyone for dinner, someone knocked on his door. Fade opened the door and saw Kelly standing by the door. He asked curiously, "Kelly, what''s up?" Kelly looked at him and said, "Fade, I have something to report to you." "Go ahead," he said. She said, "I just saw a man entering Hareeta''s room." "A man!" Upon hearing that, Fade couldn''t help but frown. Kelly was a little nervous as she hurriedly exined, "Fade, I didn''t mean to pry on another person''s privacy. Kjust happened to ???? ???¡± identally find out. Moreover, Mr. Zhao isn''t here and you told to be careful. I was afraid that something bad would happen, so I.. Heforted her, saying, "Kelly, don''t worry, you did the right thing. Well, let''s go to Hareeta''s room and have a look." After all, Louis had just exposed the fact that Hareeta had a lot of artefacts earlier in the restaurant. That might cause others to have malicious intentions. Therefore, Fade wanted to check on her situation. Soon, they arrived at Hareeta''s room. Fade knocked on the door, but there was no response from the inside. However, he had already used his mental power to detect the internal situation. There were indeed two people present. He instantly frowned and knocked on the door brutally. However, there was still no response from inside the room. Kelly couldn''t help feeling slightly anxious. She whispered, "Fade, maybe I was wrong, I..." He shook his head and said, "Kelly, you''re right. Someone is in there." As he spoke, he mmed on the door and spoke, "Hareeta, I know you''re inside. I have something to tell you." He spoke while banging on the door. Hareeta, who was inside, finally couldn''t hold it in any longer as she yelled impatiently, "What are you doing?!" He ordered, "Please open the door. I have something to discuss with you." "I''m not interested. You can leave now!" She said. He didn''t give in and continued, "It''s important!" "I don''t care if it''s important or not. I''m not interested. Get the hell out of here," she shouted impatiently. Fade''s face darkened as his tone became fiercer, "Hareeta, there''s a man in your room, and I would like to examine the situation. This is for your own safety, as well as for ours."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Are you spying on me?" Upon hearing that, she shrieked agitatedly. He said again, "Please open the door." "Get lost!" She shouted furiously, seemingly overwhelmed with emotions and irritation. He warned in an imposing manner, "It''s either you open the door, or I''ll break my way in. It''s up to you!" "I''m telling you to get lost. Can''t you understand simple humannguage?" She cursed in anger. He didn''t say anything but lifted his leg and kicked at the door. With a loud bang, the door flew apart. When he entered the room, he saw Hareeta hurriedly putting on her clothes. There was also a naked foreigner on the bed. He was the one who drove her to the entrance of the hotel with a sports car the day before, Jess. "Get lost, get f*cking lost!" She bellowed in rage as she pointed at Fade. He stood still. Instead, he looked at her and asked coldly, "What''s going on? Can you exin?" She put on her clothes and covered her body. She then red at him and said angrily, "Don''t you have eyes? This is my boyfriend. We''re doing what we love to do. Does it have anything to do with you?" Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 Fade said coldly, "I don''t care who he is, and I don''t care what you''re doing, but remember that we''re now in apetition, and there''s a rule that mentioned that we''re not allowed to have contact with outsiders. If there''s an emergency, you''ll have to report it to the superiors." "Your current behaviour has vited the rules." "Rules? What a joke. What do your rules have to do with me?" Hareeta''s face was full of disdain. Upon hearing that, Fade''s face sank and his eyes boiled with anger as he said in a deep voice, "Hareeta, you''re the one who wanted to join us in thepetition. Since you''ve joined the team, you''re one of us. You have to abide by the rules, or you''ll have to quit. This isn''t your own business. It''s about the entire team or even the whole country." "Don''t pin such greatbels on me. I''m here to have fun. All of you can focus on what you''re all doing, and I''ll deal with my own affairs. It''s none of your business," she said, seemingly unbothered. At that moment, Fade was so furious that his gaze turned icy-cold, and a chilling sensation radiating from him. Meanwhile, Kelly spoke up, "Hareeta, Fade is also doing this for your own good. In the afternoon, Louis from Eand exposed your identity, and you may be in danger. These rules are also for your personal safety." "For my safety, haha!" Hareetaughed coldly, "You don''t have to worry about my safety. Furthermore, I''m a member of a real martial arts family. Who would have the guts to attack me!" Kelly wanted to exin further. However, Fade''s gaze fell on Jess as he instructed, "Leave this instant." Jess was stunned. He turned to look at Hareeta. She was as furious as a cat with bristling fur. At that moment, she refuted, "Jess, you don''t have to leave." She then glowered at Fade furiously and said, "Fade, you''re an ordinary martial artist. Who do you think you are? How dare you order me around. Get the hell out of here!" Face froze before a majestic aura spread toward Jess, "You can stay if you don''t want to leave!" Jess sensed the frightening auraing from Fade. He picked up his clothes in a hurry and rushed to leave the room, not even bothering to put on his clothes. At the sight of that, Hareeta was both infuriated and anxious. She wanted to chase after him. However, Fade stood in front of her to block her way, saying, "Apologize!" "F*ck off!" She swung her arm as she tried to shove him away. With Fade as sturdy as a wall, she couldn''t move him at all and she bounced back instead. "Fade, do you know what will happen if you offend me?" Hareeta red at him and said in a harsh tone. His expression seemed solemn as his voice was cold as ice, "Apologize!" She was furious. She took out a stack of talismans and randomly pulled out one of them, turning it into a ball of me. Kelly was horrified, and she cried out, "Hareeta, no!" However, Hareeta waspletely overwhelmed with anger. She couldn''t care about anything else at all. She shot out the talisman in her hand, and the fireball whistled as it charged towards Fade. The corner of Fade''s eyes twitched as anger surged in his heart. He stretched out his right palm, and with a boom, the fireball was instantly put out. Without waiting for Hareeta to activate another talisman, he pped her across her face with his right hand. He angrily shouted, "Do you know what you''re doing?" Hareeta covered her red and swollen cheeks as she shot Fade a re, "You... You dared to beat me! How dare you!" She went crazy and aggressively attacked him, desperate to fight with her life and all her might. Fade frowned as anger surged in his heart. If it wasn''t for his position as the team captain, he would have taught the reckless and obstinate woman a lesson. Just as Fade was about to lose control andunch his attack, someone with a deep voice approached them, "Hareeta, stop messing around." At that moment, 6 reg ary appeared in the room. He blocked Hareeta, who was about to pounce forward. When Kelly noticed 6 reg ary, she was pleasantly surprised, "Mr. Zhao, you''re back. We..." He looked at both of them and said, "I understand the situation. Fade, Kelly, you can return to your rooms first." "Alright!" Fade nodded and left, heading for his room. Hareeta''s furious voice and Gregary''s persuasion softened as the door closed behind them. As they walked side by side in the corridor, Kelly apologetically looked at Fade, saying, "Fade, I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I caused a conflict between you and Hareeta..." He shook his head and said, "Kelly, you didn''t do anything wrong. It was she who vited the rules. You don''t have to feel guilty." "But thepetition is about to begin. This..." She seemed worried, and her voice sounded anxious. Fade was momentarily silent. He then said in a deep voice, "If Hareeta still acts, rashly by the time of theBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. competition, I''ll chase her out of thepetition, team, even if it''ll offend the real martial arts family." "This..." Kelly''s face was full of concern. He said, "Don''t overthink. Have a good rest, adjust your mental state, and do your best in thepetition." "Yes! Fade, I''ll try my best," she nodded and promised sincerely. He also nodded and gave her an encouraging smile. He then watched her return to her room. Kelly was talented. It could even be said that she had the highest potential and strength in the team besides Fade. However, as she for a hadn''t practiced martial arts long time, she was timid andcked experience during actualbat. As such, her previous achievements weren''t outstanding. However, after Fade''s special training in the mountains, and combined with the additional special training on the drilling tform, her weaknesses had significantly changed. Her actualbat ability had improved a lot. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org If she had been rankedst with Kaegan, she could now probably be on the same level as Halston, Kelsey, and Pluto. Half an hourter, Gregary brought his team members to the restaurant for dinner. As for Hareeta, she didn''t join them. Kelly looked at him and asked cautiously, "Mr. Zhao, Hareeta..." As soon as she opened his mouth, all the team members shifted their gaze towards Gregary. Everyone had obviously heard about what had happened. He sighed with aplicated expression. He said helplessly, "I''ve calmed her down for the time being. Just leave her alone before thepetition starts." "But, for the teampetition, we..." Tiger frowned and asked. Gregary was silent for a few seconds. He then said, "Let''s discuss this when the timees. I''ll find a way if it doesn''t work." As soon as the members of the team heard that, they couldn''t help sighing, and their expressions were terrible. Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 Soon after dinner, everyone returned to their rooms. Fade worked out in the gym for an hour, sweating heavily. After that, he was ready to return to his room. However, just as he walked out of the gym, two people stood in front of him on each side,pletely blocking the exit of the gym. He stopped, lifted his head to nce at them, and instantly squinted his eyes. That was because he recognized the two of them who were standing in front of him. They were team members from Micovia and Eand. The muscr young man on the left wore a tight-fitting vest. His name was Bart. He was the captain of the Micovia team, and he seemed powerful. It was said that he had reached the advanced stage of the Heaven Level. On the right was a young man in a tuxedo and a formal hat. He always had a faint smile on the corner of his lips, and he gave off a gentle and friendly aura. However, Fade knew that that guy wasn''t any better either. His name was Aiden, and he was the captain of the Eand team. His strength had also reached the advanced stage of the Heaven Level, just like Bart. He was ranked as one of the most popr contestants of thepetition. Fade recognized the both of them, but he didn''t intend to greet them. Instead, he spoke coldly, "Please make way!" However, they turned a deaf ear to him, not budging an inch. Bart didn''t retreat. Instead, he leaned his muscr body closer to Fade with provocation on his face, "You monkey, you shouldn''te to this ce!" Upon hearing that, Fade''s expression turned cold, but he didn''t back down. He took a step and walked forward.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It seemed that he was going to go head-on with Bart. That situation attracted the attention of those who were watching the fun outside the gym. They surrounded the room and the discussion was heated. "I know the tall guy. He''s Bart from Micovia. He''s quite powerful! Who''s the other guy? Do you know him?" "He''s probably from China. I saw him at the restaurant yesterday. He had a conflict with the Micovia team." "The Chinese team? Are they powerful? I don''t recall them having any powerful contestants in their team this year." "I heard that there are a few from several ns. They''re Halston, Kelsey, Tiana, and Pluto. They''re not bad." "Not bad? Why haven''t I heard of any of them! They mustn''t be as powerful as Jaguar!" "Nonsense, Jaguar is a rare talent. How could there be so many rare talents like him? It''s difficult to find such a master in a short time from the entire world, let alone in China!" "The captain of Eand''s team, Aiden, is also here. It seems that this is a gathering of the enemies!" "They look like they''re about to break out into a fight!" "It''s best for them to fight. The strength of the three teams is quite strong. It''s good for them to consume some of their energy in advance." "Who do you think will be the winner?" "Needless to say, it must be Bart! Don''t you know how strong he is?" "I think Bart will win as well. After all, he has always been famous for his magnificent power. The young man from China dares to confront him head-on. Is he courting death?" "I agree. Aiden is with them too. He''ll definitely lend Bart a helping hand." "Let''s see, the guy from China is going to suffer a loss." Bart had the same thought as well. He had a confident and even arrogant smile on his face. He said, "You''re looking for death!" Fade didn''t respond and bumped into him with brute force. At that moment, both of them collided with each other. In terms of size, Bart was a whole lot bigger than Fade. However, what happened next immediately shocked everyone. The moment they collided, Bart sprung out. His body drew an arc in the air before he mmed heavily onto the ground. It almost made the ground tremble. Such an oue caused the previously hectic scene to instantly quieten down. Everyone stared at the scene in front of them in disbelief. Even Aiden was stunned for a second before he came back to his senses. He went to Bart''s side and asked, "Are you alright?" "I''m fine!" Bart got up from the ground as he red at Fade with his face full of anger, shouting, "You monkey, how dare you hit me. You..." "Bang!" Fade pped him in the face and sneered with his tone cold, "Shut up if you can''t talk nicely!" "I''m going to kill you. I''m going to kill you!" Bart was furious. He was like a mad gori and was about to fiercely rush to Fade. Fade''s gaze became cold, and his aura began to surge. When the battle was on the verge of breaking out, an angry yell was heard at that very moment, "All of you, stop!" Several stern- looking middle-aged men and women immediately walked over. They were the officialmittee members of thepetition. Fade concealed his aura upon noticing the official personnel approaching. However, Bart remained furious. He red at Fade and shouted, "I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you, you monkey. You dare to hit me. I''ll tear you to pieces!" "Shut up!" Just as Bart was still cursing in rage, a loud shout sounded from the side. A chubby foreigner ruthlessly glowered at Bart. Bart obviously recognized this person. However, he was still unconvinced as he spoke, "Mr. Moss, this monkey tried to attack me. I want to kill..." Halfway through Bart''s words, Moss interrupted him with another stern shout, "Watch your words. Shut up this instant!" Only after he was berated by him did Bart return to his senses. He looked at the others standing behind Moss and noticed their solemn expressions. He knew that he had used inappropriate words. Content belongs to Therefore, he immediately exined, "I- I meant this guy from China. I didn''t mean to offend any of you. I..." As Bart still tried to exin, Moss waved his hand and interrupted him, "Alright, stop. It''s fine. You''re dismissed. Don''t stay here any longer." The crowd then dispersed. Fade said nothing. He left in silence and returned to his room. In the end, only Bart and Aiden were left with the chubby man named Moss. At that moment, Bart was still furious over the incident. He said in dissatisfaction, "Mr. Moss, why didn''t you let me attack? I could''ve given that monkey a good beating." Moss shouted in a cold tone, "The match will begin the day after tomorrow. What''s the point of you attacking him now? If you want to, it''s never toote to do it during the competition." "I can''t stand it anymore. Fade is too arrogant. Eve, Hawker, and Ogosto of the Altis family were all destroyed by him. I want revenge," Bart growled furiously. Moss heard that and his expression darkened. He said in a cold tone, "Mr. Herman told me about the revenge of the Altis family. However, the hotel is open to the public. Don''t act recklessly as it might cause a bad impact." Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 "But..." Bart still wanted to say something. However, hethen thought of something. Pondering about it, he said, "The hotel is open to the public. Therefore, if I''m not in the hotel, can I..." Moss waved his hand and interrupted him by saying, "You don''t have to tell me this. I don''t want to know anything about it." Upon saying that, Moss waved his hand and left. As for Bart, his expression turned gloomy. After a few seconds of silence, he looked at Alden and asked, "Aiden, what do you think I should do to avenge our Altis family?" Aiden still had a gentlemanly smile on his face. He said softly, "Bart, sometimes, if you can''t directly do something, you should think of it from another point of view. You know that the Chinese team added a member at the veryst minute. They don''t seem to get along, so..." At that point, he didn''t continue any further. Instead, he smiled and looked at Bart. Bart''s eyes instantly lit up as he thought of something. He fished out his phone in a hurry and dialed a phone number, "Hello Dad, this is Bart. I have something important to discuss with you. I..." As for Fade, he had already returned to his room. Soon after that, Gregary knocked on the door of his room. Gregary went straight to the point and immediately asked about Fade''s conflict. Fade didn''t hide the truth and briefed him about the entire story. Upon listening to him, Gregary frowned, and anger surged in his eyes. Soon after that, he calmed down and sighed softly, saying, "Fade, we understand, but thepetition is approaching, and we still have to prioritize the main issue. Therefore, things will be difficult for you." Fade listened as his gaze fell on Gregory''s face, noticing a trace of exhaustion and helplessness on it. Therefore, he nodded andforted Gregary, "Mr. Zhao, I understand. It''s the same for you. Don''t take all the responsibility upon yourself. You can say it out loud, and we can find a solution together." Gregary shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m fine. Besides, I''m the leader. It''s my duty to protect you all." With that, he waved goodbye. After resting for the night, the hotel seemed to be quieter than usual the next day. The gym, training rooms, and other ces which were usually crowded were empty as no one could be seen. Everyone knew that the day after was the first day of thepetition. Therefore, almost all the participants rested and tried to get into the best state on the day before thepetition. The same went for the Chinese team. There was no major training session that day. 6 reg ary had called for a meeting to remind them of several important notes. After that, they returned to their rooms for rest. Fade meditated to regte his breathing in his room. After more than an hour, there was a sudden and urgent knock on the door. He opened the door and saw the deputy leader of their team, Aikin Huang, standing at the door with a worried expression. Fade couldn''t help but feel a little surprised by the situation. He immediately asked, "Aikin, what happened?" Aikin exined, "Fade, Hareeta is missing. 6 reg ary has gone out to look for her." "What!" Fade eximed in shock, "Aikin, tell me, what the hell is going on?" Fade asked Kelly to inform Hareeta about it before the previous meeting. Although she still had no intention of attending the meeting, she responded to it at that time. Aikin rified, "After the meeting, 6 reg ary made a phone call. He then went to look for Hareeta to brief her about tomorrow''spetition." "However, when he came to the room, he realized that she was missing, and he couldn''t get through to her." "After that, we checked the hotel''s surveince footage and realized that Hareeta had snuck out on her own while we were in the meeting. She got in a car at the hotel''s entrance, and it was her boyfriend who was driving." "Jess?" Fade asked as he had some impression of that man.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Aikin nodded, "It''s him. Gregary went out to search for her whereabouts and asked me to inform you so that you can look after the other team members for now." Fade nodded and promised, "I will." Soon after that, he was still somewhat worried as he spoke, "Why don''t I go out and search for her as well?" Aikin shook his head, "No, it''s not necessary. The team''s affairs are more important." Fade replied, "Alright. Aikin, if there is anything else, please let me know as soon as possible." "I will!" Aikin assured before he bid farewell to Fade and left. Fade closed the door and returned to his room. He sat on his bed and couldn''t help frowning. He was displeased with Hareeta''s willfulness. At the same time, he could vaguely sense that something wasn''t quite right. However, he couldn''t tell what was amiss at that moment. After approximately fifteen minutes, Fade had a stronger feeling that something was wrong. Suddenly, there was suddenly a rush of knocking on the door once more. As soon as Fade opened the door, he saw Aikin standing at the door. "What happened?" He asked. With his face full of worry, Aikin said anxiously, "I can''t get through Gregary''s mobile phone, and the location detector on his body has disappeared." "What!" At that moment, Fade''s face sank. He calmed himself down and said, "When did the locator signal disappear?" "Just now, about two minutes ago. We were monitoring it up until then. Therefore, I came to inform you," Aikin said. Fade ordered, "Send me Gregary''s tracked route. I want the location where the signal hasst disappeared and everything you know. I''ll go and search for him!" "This, but..." Aikin seemed worried and uncertain. Fade spoke, "Gregary may be in danger!" "But..." "I''ll call General Xu right away!" As Fade said that, he took out his mobile phone at once and made a call. After the phone was connected, before Fade could even talk, Jaguar, on the other end, had already spoken, "I know what happened to Gregary. You can go out but pay close attention to your own safety." "Alright, General Xu!" Fade said before handing the phone over to Aikin. "Yes, yes, I understand, General Xu!" Aikin repeatedly nodded as his expression remained serious. After the call, Fade retrieved his mobile phone and instructed, "Aikin, vel.n please inform the other team members about the incident. Everyone should stay in the hotel. Don''t act rashly before we return." "I understand!" Aikin nodded as he turned around and got to work. Fade then returned to his room and packed up before leaving the hotel. Just as he left the hotel, Bart, who was in another room of the hotel, looked at Aiden and said with a smile, "As expected, you''re right. That guy has left the hotel." Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 Upon leaving the hotel, Fade went in Gregary''s direction and sped all the way. Soon after that, he arrived at the ce where Gregary''s locator signal hadst disappeared. It was in an alley beside a coffee shop. After looking around, he walked into the cafe and went straight to the bar. "What would you like to drink?" The waiter came up and asked. Fade ignored him and showed him Gregary''s photo on his mobile phone, asking, "Have you seen this person?" The waiter stared at the phone for a brief moment before shaking his head and said, "I haven''t seen him before." Fade showed Hareeta''s photo and asked once more. She was good-looking, and the waiter fixed his gaze on her for a few seconds, but he finally shook his head and said that he''d never seen her before either. Fade then found a photo of Hareeta''s boyfriend, Jess. Whenpared to an Asian face, Jess''s westernplexion was obviously easier to be recognized by the waiter. His pupils instantly constricted, and his gaze showed subtle changes as soon as he saw the photo. "Do you know him?" Fade asked the waiter after he noticed that. The waiter hurriedly shook his head and waved his hands, denying it, "No, I don''t. I don''t know him." Fade wasn''t fooled by such an unusual response. He then asked in a cold voice, "Where did he go?" "1-1 don''t know!" The waiter continued denying it. Soon after that, a middle-aged fat white man with grey hair came over. He stared at Fade and threatened, "Boy, you''vee to the wrong ce if you want to cause trouble." Fade shifted his gaze to the middle-aged man and showed him Jess'' photo on his phone. He then asked, "Where is this man?" "Boy, don''t you understand what I just said? I told you to get out. Get out now!" The middle-aged man shouted at Fade. At that moment, many more muscr-looking men also got up one after another. They clenched their fists and seemed as if they wanted to teach Fade a lesson. Without saying a word, Fade grabbed the steel coffee pot on the counter. His right hand exerted a little force and the coffee pot cracked. It then twisted, deformed, and turned into a lump of iron. Soon after that, the expressions of those men who were eager to fight Fade couldn''t help but change. They then sat back down and pretended not to have seen the situation. Fade''s gaze once again fell on the owner''s face. He spoke in a cold voice, "Now, are you willing to tell me?" The owner''s face revealed drastic changes. After a few seconds, he lowered his head and blurted out in a soft voice, "Zoel left twenty minutes ago and drove to the right." "Zoel?" Fade was a little surprised. He then realized that it should be Hareeta''s boyfriend''s real name. As for the name ''Jess'', it should be a fake name to fool her. "Where did Zoel go?" He asked. "I don''t know!" The owner refuted. He then met Fade''s cold eyes and added in a hurry, "The area to the right is very deste. There''s only an abandoned stadium five kilometers away. I think Zoel should be going there." Upon hearing that, Fade let go of the owner and exited the cafe as he rushed towards the stadium. Not long ago, in the abandoned stadium, Hareeta stared at Jess, who was in front of her, in disbelief, and asked, "Jess, what are you doing?" "Jess?" Zoelughed coldly. He then said, "My name is Zoel. As for what I''m going to do, what do you think?" "You... You lied to me?" Her eyes widened as she looked at the familiar yet strange face in front of her with a somewhatplicated expression. He sneered and mocked, "You only realize it now? You''re indeed dumb." "Alright, cut the cr*p. Hand over all the valuable items you''ve got," he shouted. Her expression sank as she took a step forward, wanting to make a move. However, as soon as he waved his hand, more than a dozen martial artists with significant strength rushed out and surrounded Hareeta in a semicircle. Zoel stood behind all of them and said with a smile, "I know that you''re a martial artist, a master of the Heaven Level. However, I''m fully prepared. You''d better surrender!" She sized att of them up and could sense a thick and intense strength radiating from them. Those people were all martial artists. Even the weakest amongst them was at the beginner stage of the Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Heaven Level. Her expression instantly darkened as she stared at Zoel, "If you wanted something, you could''ve just told me. You don''t have to do this. I..." "Don''t talk nonsense. Hand over all of your stuff to me," he yelled angrily. She didn''t dare act rashly. She could only hand over her purse, talismans, and weapons to him. The martial artists around her immediately stepped forward to pick up the items on the floor, overwhelmed with excitement. "It''s all good stuff. There are so many Heaven Level talismans!" "This dagger is excellent. It''s actually made of pure obsidian. It''s really extravagant!" Zoel shouted coldly as he noticed that Hareeta had stopped moving, "I know that you still have defensive armor on you. Take it off!" "You!" Her face sank, and a hint of anger appeared on it. However, just as she was about to make her move, the martial artists next to her began to emit waves of oppressive energy towards her. She didn''t dare to resist. As such, she'' could only take off her clothesyer byyer and reveal the armor underneath. Her armor was a close-fitting outfit. If she took it off, there would be nothing left inside. Hareeta''s movements slowed down as she blushed; her cheeks flushed red. Upon noticing that, Zoelughed out loud, "I saw every part of your body when we were in bed. Hurry up. Just take off your clothes." "You!" She bit her lips as she burned with rage. However, she had no choice but to remove the armor. Along with the exposure of her lithe figure, the attention of the martial artists around her was instantly attracted. They all fixed their gazes on her body, lust evident on their faces. "I didn''t expect her to have such a curvy figure!" "Tsk tsk! I''m starting to get turned on." "Zoel, what does it feel like to y with this girl?" "Why don''t we have some fun right here?" Zoel licked his lips and chuckled, "It''s not bad. Nheless, I''m sick of it. I''m not interested in her anymore. If you like her, you can help yourself. However, you''ll have to wait until it''s over." Upon hearing that, the martial artists shouted excitedly one after another. "Of course, that''s for sure!" "Hurry up, I can''t wait any longer." "Gorgeous, I''ming soon." As they spoke, they closed in on Hareeta. Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 Hareeta''s expression changed drastically as she cried out in fear, "What... What are you going to do? I gave you everything you wanted. What else do you want?" "This is just the beginning!" Zoelughed and shouted in the direction of the exit of the stadium, "6 reg ary, do you still want to hide? If you don''t make a move now, we''re going to leave." Upon hearing Zoel''s words, Hareeta couldn''t help but be stunned. She seemed surprised. Soon after that, three people walked out from behind an abandoned wall on the opposite side. Gregary took the lead with two middle-aged men beside him, Lash and Leighan. "Mr. Zhao, why are you..." Hareeta uttered. Once she saw Gregary, she was quite shocked. "We''ll talk about this when we get back!" He said as he nced at her. Soon after that, his body tensed up, and he looked warily at the martial artists next to Zoel. Zoelughed at his words, "Go back?" "Gregary, I''m afraid that you can''t go back anymore!" As soon as he said that, those martial artists moved at once and fiercely charged at 6 reg ary. He shifted his body position alongside Lash and Leighan standing beside him. With the eruption of his positive energy, 6 reg ary darted towards them with incredible viciousness. A battle broke out in an instant. After all, 6 reg ary was a martial artist at the Heaven Level. He was battle-hardened and had experienced hundreds of such battles. His strategy was to have both Lash and Leighan protect Hareeta while heunched attacks at the others. All of a sudden, an explosion rumbled in therge stadium. Figures of martial artists were knocked into the air as blood sttered. The sounds of the collision were apanied by screams, rumbling throughout the entire stadium. In less than three minutes, Gregary had defeated five of his opponents. Three of themid on the ground, motionless, seemingly dead. The other two were also dying and couldn''t move at all. Hareeta was excited at such a scene. The worry in her heart disappeared, and she even wanted to rush out to help. However, at that moment, a sneer appeared at the corner of Zoel''s lips. As his gaze fell on Gregary, he spoke, "You''re worthy of being in the same team as Jaguar. Your strength is not to be underestimated!" "In that case, I can only present this gift in advance." Along with Zoel''s words, five figures flew into the stadium. They bolted towards Gregary with their terribly majestic positive energy. Upon sensing their strength, Gregory''s expression changed, turning stern. That was because the aura of those five martial artists wasn''t weaker than his. It meant that they were at least at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. No matter how powerful he was, he wasn''t certain if he could defeat the five of them at once. With that in mind, he calmed himself down in no time and made a decision. He turned over and instructed, "Both of you, protect Hareeta and leave." "Yes!" They nodded. Although both of them were worried about Gregary, they were soldiers who had formed the habit of enforcing orders. They couldn''t disobey his instructions at all. Hareeta, on the other hand, was still in a daze, "I won''t leave. I want to..." Zoel pointed at her, who was halfway through her words. He then said, "The Sky Knights will go for Gregary. The rest of you, take Hareeta down." "Yes, sir!" In the blink of an eye, more than ten people surrounded and attacked Hareeta. At the same time, the five Sky Knights burst out with a terrifying aura and ran at Gregary. In a split second, the stadium burst into a series of explosions. Debris was thrown into the air by the explosion, sending out clouds of yellow dust. Gregary continued to p out stream after stream of positive energy to block the attacks of the five Sky Knights. At the same time, he shouted sternly, "Hurry up and leave!" Lash and Leighan guarded Hareeta. They moved towards the exit of the stadium with great difficulty upon noticing the others who had approached them. The two of them weren''t amateurs either. They were close to breaking into the middle stage of the Heaven Level, but in the face of enemies whose strength were ten times stronger than them, they had no choice but to constantly try to defend themselves with injuries emerging on their bodies. Speaking of Hareeta''s strength, she had reached the beginner stage of the Heaven Level and was from a real martial arts family. As such, ske should be powerful. However, she wasntexperienced in real- combat. In the face of such e chaotic battle, she was scared to her wits and didn''t know how to fight back at all. "Be careful!" In the midst of the chaotic battle, a loud cry suddenly rang out. With that, a stream of force flew past Lash and aimed towards Hareeta''s chest. She didn''t even have the time to react. She was stunned as soon as she saw the energy charging in her direction. She was rooted to the spot and couldn''t move at all. Upon seeing that, Lash gritted his teeth. His legs burst out with positive energy, and with a leap, he threw his body out. At the veryst moment, he appeared in front of Hareeta and blocked the energy for her. The stream of powerful force shot into his chest with a loud whoosh, and blood gushed out immediately after. The light in his eyes dimmed as he fell to the ground, no longer breathing. Upon seeing that, Leighan''s bloodshot eyes widened, "Lash!" Hearing the cry, 6 reg ary, who was fighting a tough battle, turned around and realized that his man was killed. He was grieved and devastated. An endless yet violent positive energy burst out and bombarded all the five Sky Knights around him. With that, he swiftly rushed over and made a few ps in the air, sending those who surrounded Hareeta flying across the stadium. He then gnashed his teeth and shouted, "I''ll watch your back! You should leave now!" Leighan held back the grief in his heart and immediately picked up the dazed Hareeta, fleeing. 6 reg ary channeled his positive energy like a madman and emitted it like torrential rain. At that moment, he sent another five opponents flying. However, the five Sky Knights weren''t seriously injured. Instead, they witnessed what was happening with cold expressions and sinister smiles on their faces. "That''s supposedly Gregory''s final explosion!" "He''s exhausted too much of his positive energy. He''s about to die." "They won''t be able to escape. All these b*stards will all be buried here." Zoel narrowed his eyes as a cold glint shed, saying, "That''s not enough. Fade isn''t here yet. He''s the biggest enemy of the Altis family. If he doesn''t die, our mission won''t be considered a sess." "Mr. Zoel, what do you mean?" The leader of the Sky Knights looked at him and asked. Zoel gritted his teeth and ordered, "Just continue to chase after them. However, don''t kill Hareeta and 6 reg ary for the time being. When Fade arrives, he''ll be my biggest target. Do you understand?" "Understood!" The Sky Knights replied in unison as they hurtled in their direction. Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 Gregary tried his best to block the attack of one of the Sky Knights. He heard a cracking sound, and his right arm fell. His expression instantly turned unpleasant. His right arm was fractured and the injuries on his body were constantly increasing. With the continuous attacks, he would eventually die. It was impossible for him to escape with so many of them hunting them down. He pondered whether he should go all out and sacrifice his life to buy some time for Hareeta. He realized that the Sky Knights, who had been chasing after him, had slowed down for some unknown reason. He didn''t have time to think about it. He escaped as fast as he could. At that moment, Leighan, who was running away with Hareeta, looked at her who was stunned and immobile with a glimpse of bewilderment in his eyes, "Miss Song, the enemies areing after us. We must hurry up." Upon hearing his voice, she finally came back to her senses. She looked at him and announced, "I... I don''t have the energy to continue running." "Aren''t you even f*cking a Heaven Level warrior? Aren''t you from a real martial arts family? Why can''t you run when you''re in such a situation?" Leighan cursed in his heart, but he suppressed his anger, pulled Hareeta, and shouted as he ran, "Miss Song, you must pull yourself together, or well die here." Perhaps Hareeta had been provoked by the word ''die'', but she was instantly motivated and furiously ran forward, "No, I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die here." He couldn''t even be d about it. Just then, Hareeta, who had rushed out a certain distance, stumbled and fell to the ground with a thud. Leighan went forward in a flurry and grabbed her arm, yelling anxiously, "Quick, get up. The enemies are catching up." However, her sprint earlier seemed to have consumed all of her strength and courage. Her legs were so weak that she slumped on the ground and she couldn''t even get up once more. The others had already caught up at that time. "Miss Song, the enemies are here. Hurry and get up!" Leighan eximed anxiously. He then fixed his gaze on the Sky Knights who were chasing after him and began to gather his positive energy. Upon seeing that, a Sky Knight, who had just caught up with them, smirked and showed an icy expression, saying coldly, "Mr. Zoel mentioned not to kill 6 reg ary and Hareeta for the time being. However, you''re not included." He condensed a ball of scarlet energy, and forming a spear with it, he stabbed Leighan. Although Leighan had tried his best to gather his positive energy to fend off the attacks, there was a huge gap in their levels. His defensive energy was pierced by the opponent''s strike before the sharp spear pierced through his heart, instantly killing him on the spot. On the other hand, 6 reg ary, whose right arm had fractured and was hanging loose, saw his subordinate being killed as soon as he rushed over. With his expression crumpled in agony, he screamed, "I''ll kill you." "Bang!" 6 reg ary instantly rushed forward and collided ruthlessly with the Sky Knight. A majestic aura burst out and forced the both of them to retreat about ten steps backwards. 6 reg ary panted heavily and spat out a mouthful of blood. He had clearly used up quite a lot of energy. On the other hand, the Sky Knight, who was fighting head-on, spat out a mouthful of blood as well. His gaze was as cold as ice, "You''re even more difficult to deal with than I expected. You''re still able to injure me even at this stage." Soon after that, the Sky Knight turned to look at hispanions and ordered, "Don''t go head-on. Tie them down, and burn them out!" At that moment, the other Sky Knights moved and blocked off several exits of the stadium. They instantly drove Hareeta and Gregary back into the stadium. They didn''t directly attack them. Instead, they continued to harass and disturb them. Gregary was already in a terrible state. His heart ached as he had seen two of hispanions dying in front of him. Hareeta, who wasn''t able to fight at all, had injuries on her body that continued to increase as well. Blood hadpletely dyed the floor red. A small pool of blood formed underneath their feet. At the same time, Fade, who had rushed over, had finally arrived at the stadium. His expression turned cold even before he entered the stadium. That was because he could sense a strong sense of blood in the air, as well as positive energy that lingered in the air. "Oh no, Mr. Zhao is in danger," he thought to himself as he bolted into the stadium. As soon as he entered, he saw Gregary and Hareeta being surrounded in the middle of the stadium. Gregary''s face was covered withContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. blood at that very moment, and his entire body was dyed dark red. He knelt on one knee with his right arm hanging while his left hand held a broken sword. He was still fighting against the enemies, casting blows one after the other. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hareeta was filled with horror as she hid behind Gregary, slumping on the ground, motionless. She waspletely scared out of her wits. "Bang!" The sound of metal crashing rang out once more. Gregary fought head-on with a Sky Knight. In his weakened state, he was unable to resist such a huge force. The broken sword in his hand was directly sent flying, as his whole body was knocked to the ground by the great momentum. He once again spat out a mouthful of blood and almost cked out. Upon seeing that, Fade couldn''t help but cry with tears brimming in his eyes. He rushed over as he bellowed, "Mr. Zhao!" Upon hearing the sudden cry, everyone''s attention turned to Fade. 6 reg ary, who was weak, was filled with surprise, "Fade, you''re here!" However, he was a little worried, and he mumbled weakly, "Fade, hurry up and bring Hareeta away." As for Hareet?, when she saw Fadeing over she snapped out of her daze and came back to her senses She pounced towards him, waving frantically and wanting to grab his arm as she shouted, "Quick, get me out of here. They want to kill me. The other two are already dead. You, get me out of here at once." "Get lost!" Fade red at her fiercely before swinging his arm to fling her back to the ground. He then rushed to Gregory''s side and took out a pill, shoving it into his mouth as he reminded, "Mr. Zhao, you should regte your breathing and heal your injuries. Don''t act rashly." "It''s dangerous. You should bring Hareeta..." Gregory uttered as he was still worried. Fade assured him in a serious tone, "Mr. Zhao, as long as I''m here, nothing will happen to you." After that, he looked at Zoel and the Sky Knights who came out from the opposite side. His eyes turned cold as he gritted his teeth, "I knew that there was something weird about you!" Zoel nced at him with a smile, "Fade Chen, you''re finally here." "I didn''t expect you to be able to notice that in such a short time. It''s quite beyond my expectations! It looks like you''re much smarter than that dumb woman," Zoel said. He didn''t conceal the sarcastic smile on his face as he cast Hareeta a mocking nce. Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 Fade''s expression was cold as he questioned, "What on earth do you want to do by setting us up?" "What do I want?" Zoel radiated an icy aura as his tone turned serious. He said in a low voice, "By the way, I forgot to tell you that my full name is Zoel Altis. What do you think I want to do?" "Altis!" Upon hearing that surname, Fade immediately understood his intention, "You''re a member of the Altis family. Do you want to kill me for revenge?" "That''s right!" Zoel pped his hands and continued, "Of course, that''s just one of the reasons. The other purpose is to make use of your worth to its fullest potential." "I investigated everything. Gregary''s the president of the n Committee. He has a high status and has a good rtionship with Jaguar, the Army Lord of China. If they want him to go back alive, I believe that the military of your country is willing to pay a price." "Of course, as for this foolish woman, although she''s brainless, she''s from a prestigious family. I heard that shees from a real martial arts family in your country and has a high status. If I use her as a hostage, we should be able to obtain a lot of benefits." Hareeta''s expression changed when she heard those words. She wanted to start cursing, but when she saw the five Sky Knights and the other martial artists, she backed down and didn''t dare to say another word. Meanwhile, Fade looked at Zoel coldly as he said, "That''s quite an amazing n. However, do you really think you can aplish it?" "You''ll know it soon enough." Zoel smiled and waved his hand as he ordered, "Do it!" The five Sky Knights under him moved at the same time and attacked Fade along with the other martial artists. Fade seemed to have no intention of escaping. Instead, he stepped forward as if he was going to fight head-on. Upon seeing that, the frail 6 reg ary had concern in his eyes, "Fade, you..." On the other hand, Hareeta was both agitated and frightened. She couldn''t help but cry out, "What are you doing? Hurry up, and get me out of here. Saving my life is the most important matter. You..." "Shut up, or I''ll kill you!" Fade said. At the mention of that, he turned around and shot a stream of energy at Hareeta''s mouth, causing her mouth to bleed furiously Meeting Fade''s cold eyes that were filled with killing intent, she felt a chill spreading from her feet to her entire body. Her body was frozen stiff, and she didn''t dare to move at all. Meanwhile, the five Sky Knights'' attack had already approached him. When they were previously fighting 6 reg ary, they didn''t reveal their real strength, as per Zoel''s order. At that moment, all of them were determined to kill Fade. Five sharp beams of light instantly shot toward Fade like the scythe of the god of death. Fade didn''t avoid them at all when he faced such a deadly attack. He stomped his right foot on the ground and roared, "Ha!" With a whirring sound, a violent wind suddenly burst out from him, directly rushing towards the five Sky Knights. The intensity of the wind hadpletely exceeded their expectations, causing them to be caught off guard. Their bodies actually staggered a little. In the end, as they were trying to stabilize their bodies, they saw a figure sprinting at them. It was Fade. At that very moment, his face was filled with fierceness while his eyes were red. His right hand was pointed in the shape of a sword, revealing a crimson fire sword, shing in their direction in mid-air. A Sky Knight''s expression changed drastically upon feeling the frightening power of that sword. He raised the shield in his left hand, trying to block Fade''s attack. However, when the fire sword pierced the shield, it prated it, tearing it apart without any hitches, splitting the body of the Sky Knight in half as well. Just like that, a Sky Knight was killed by Fade''s sword in one sh. Such an oue was beyond everyone''s expectations. Almost everyone was stunned. In the next second, Fade struck again. The fire sword moved in the air and drew an arc of me, slicing another Sky Knight in half at the waist. In less than half a minute, two Sky Knights were dead in Fade''s hands. Zoel seemed horrified, and so were the remaining three Sky Knights. "Attack him altogether. Kill him!" Zoelmanded. He took a few steps back to distance himself from them. At the same time, he gave the order to begin attacking. The three Sky Knights instantly made a move as their powerful strength at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level burst out without concealment. The other ten martial artists also started to fight. Waves after waves of energy whistled and flew around, shaking the entire stadium. The energy that rose to the sky above the stadium altered the heavens and the earth. It seemed to be the end of the world. "Charge!" The leader of the sky knights bellowed in rage. All of his energy instantly burst out as he rushed towards Fade. Fade stood in the center and had no intention of dodging such a deadly attack. He faced the approaching energy with a cold expression on his face as he unsheathed the long sword, drawing an arc of energy before it tore at the approaching stream of energy. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The sharp and scorching virtual sword split the stream of positive energy. Fade''s figure dashed out like a phantom. His ck shadow, apanied by the red sword glint, morphed into two lines. It prated through the bodies of the Sky Knights as well as the rest of the enemies. Ten secondster, the energy dissipated, and Fade returned to his initial position. The rest of the Sky Knights and their subordinates stood still like statues without budging the slightest inch. "Attack now! What are you waiting for?" Upon seeing that, Zoel boiled with rage and angrily shouted. However, at that moment, a gust of wind brushed over, and the bodies, which were unmoving, split open alt of a sudden. Streaks of red emerged on their bodies before they split along the lines of blood, turning into chunks of flesh that scattered on the ground. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Blood instantly gushed out everywhere as the scent of the blood rushed up to the top of the stadium. Zoel was dumbfounded as soon as he saw that. After being momentarily stunned, he finally came back to his senses. He turned around and tried to flee. However, Fade was much faster than him. He appeared in front of Zoel in a sh and inquired in a cold voice, "You want to leave? It''s toote!" As soon as he finished talking, he circted the virtual sword on his right hand and was about to sh at Zoel. Zoel hurriedly called out, "No, don''t kill me. I''m a member of the Altis family. You can''t..." "I''ve killed more than one member of the Altis family!" Fade''s voice was cold, and he didn''t stop moving his hands. Zoel blurted out in a hurry, "No, don''t. If you spare my life, you can use me as a hostage. I have quite a high. status in the Altis family. You can exchange me for many valuable things with them." That guy could say anything to save his own life. Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 At that moment, Fade seemed to be moved by his words. The virtual sword in his hand paused slightly. "Right. It won''t do you any good if you kill me. You''ll benefit more if you don''t kill me. You..." Upon noticing that, Zoel continued to persuade him. However, before he could even finish his words, Fade waved his right hand and sliced his virtual sword right through Zoel''s head. He directly cut off his head and lifted it high above his head. "How could you..." Zoel uttered. His face still carried shock and disbelief. On the other hand, Fade responded coldly, "Killing you is the best benefit." "Bang!" Zoel''s head fell to the ground. It rolled several times before it finally stopped in a pool of blood. After that, the whole stadium fell into dead silence. Fade withdrew his virtual sword, turned around, and walked towards 6 reg ary and Hareeta. 6 reg ary had consumed the medicine and recuperated for a brief moment. Therefore, his physical condition had slightly recovered. He could forcefully get up as he said, "Fade, you..." Fade rushed over to help him up and said, "Mr. Zhao, the enemies are dealt with. Let''s go!" 6 reg ary nodded as he thought of something. He turned around and searched through the pool of blood and corpses on the ground, saying, "They''re my subordinates and mypanions. Bring them together with us!" Fade nodded and picked up one of the corpses. He then looked at Hareeta and said, "There''s still one more person. Bring him over!" "Ah, that''s a corpse. I won''t..." At that moment, she had just gotten up from the ground and instinctively waved her hands to reject it. However, even before she could finish her words, 6 reg ary and Fade''s gazes turned cold at the same time. Fade''s face darkened. His killing intent was released, enveloping Hareeta. He gritted his teeth and said in a cold voice, "What did you say?!" 6 reg ary chimed in in a deep voice, "Hareeta, they''re mypanions. They sacrificed themselves to protect you. You can''t..." She was startled as she hurriedlypromised, "I''ll carry him. I''ll go over right now." She then stepped forward and picked up the body of the other staff member.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Upon seeing that, Fade said in a low voice, "Let''s go!" The three of them then left the chaotic stadium with both dead bodies. Their journey back to the hotel was stressful. However, Fade was slightly relieved when he saw the familiar entrance of the hotel. All the members, who had received the news, approached them. They were shocked and immediately rushed over when they saw 6 reg ary, who was seriously injured, and the bodies of the two staff members. "Mr. Zhao, what happened?" "Fade, what happened? How could this happen?" "Fade, you''re not hurt, are you?" Fade nced at the entrance of the hotel and members of the other teams who tried to catch a glimpse of what was happening. His expression was cold and he said in a deep voice, "Let''s first return to the room." The members then helped him and others to the hotel room. After handing the bodies of both staff members to the others, Fade carefully examined 6 reg ary. He used the unique skill "White Frost Healing Skill" to treat him. After the examination, Fade realized that Gregary''s injuries were even more serious than he had expected His internal organs were se damaged, his meridians were disrupted, and even his dantian was ruptured. The injury on his right arm wasn''t worth mentioning as compared to the other injuries. Gregary''s condition was finally stabilized after two hours of treatment. However, it was difficult to treat the internal injuries in his body, especially the injuries to his meridians and dantian. They might affect Gregary''s cultivation. However, he seemed unbothered. He asked Fade to gather all the team members and staff members to have a meeting. The team members couldn''t wait to know what had happened. Soon after that, Fade told them the entire story. When everyone heard that Greg ary and the others had been attacked, all of them seemed worried. They were even more shocked when they learned that their opponents were five Sky Knights at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level and twenty martial artists at the early stage of the Heaven Level. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Followed by that, they heard that Fade had killed all the enemies in time. The other party''s leader turned out to be a member of the Altis family, whose name was Zoel Altis. He was also Hareeta''s boyfriend. In an instant, the entire team''s gaze turned to Hareeta. The expressions on their faces wereplicated. Joey had a straightforward personality and didn''t hide the dissatisfaction and anger in her eyes. She looked at her and asked coldly, "Hareeta, don''t you have anything to say?" Hareeta was sitting in a corner and hadn''t spoken a word. Now that Joey had called out her name, she raised her head and realized that everyone''s gazes were focused on her. Her expression suddenly changed and she said, "What do you want me to say?" That response caused Joey and the rest of the team members'' expressions to turn unpleasant. It was worse than before. With a snort, Joey said, "What to say? It''s you who caused this incident. Mr. Zhao was seriously injured, and two staff members were killed. Fade also risked his life to save you. Shouldn''t you at least thank everyone and apologize?" The other team members couldn''t help nodding their heads in unison. They obviously agreed with what Joey had said. However, Hareeta had always been arrogant. Furthermore, she had a high status, so she had never submitted to anyone. Now that she was faced with Joey''s criticism, a sense of dissatisfaction instinctively bloomed in her heart. She said rudely, "Why should I apologize?" "I just went out to meet my boyfriend. I didn''t ask you all toe over!" As soon as she finished her words, everyone''s expressions darkened. The atmosphere became tense in an instant. Fade red at her and asked in a chilling tone, "What did you say? Repeat it?" "I didn''t say anything wrong." Hareeta remained stubborn, "Besides, Jess, no, Zoel, the reason he attacked us was because you offended the Altis family. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have attacked us at all. You''re the one who should be responsible." "Shut up!" At that moment, even 6 reg ary couldn''t bear it any longer. He glowered at her as he let out a fierce shout. Everyone was furious as they stared at Hareeta with their faces full of wrath. Her mouth twitched, "All of you are bullying me. I want to tell my father. You..." As she spoke, Hareeta took out her phone and was about to make a call. A whoosh broke out. At that moment, a surge of energy broke through the air, and it shattered the phone in her hand into pieces. The fragmentsnded on Hareeta and caused a few tiny cuts on her face. She was startled. She then saw Fade walking towards her with a grim expression. Her eyes showed a hint of panic, "You.. What are you doing?" Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 Fade strode over and grabbed Hareeta by the cor. He then lifted her up and strode out of the room. 6 reg ary and the other team members'' faces revealed their concern when they saw that. They got up and followed along. "Let me go, let me go!" Hareeta struggled and shouted. Fade pped her across the face with his left hand as he shouted coldly, "Shut up." Hareeta''s cheeks were red and swollen, but she didn''t dare to move. She could only allow Fade to carry her to the next room. He pushed the door open and entered the room. He carried her to the two corpses that had been wrapped up, and threw her onto the ground as he bellowed, "Kneel!" She struggled to get up. However, Fade kicked the back of her leg, causing her to fall to the ground with a thud in a kneeling position. He added coldly, "No matter how you want to put it, they sacrificed their lives to save you. Now, kneel in front of them and don''t you dare get up before the end of our meeting." After that, he turned around and left. Gregary and the other team members behind him saw such a scene as soon as they hurried over but they didn''t say anything. Instead, they nodded their heads and agreed with Fade''s behavior. Just as Fade''s right foot was about to step out of the room, he turned around and looked at the staff members inside, ordering, "Please keep an eye on her. You can inform me if she dares get up before the meeting is over." After that, his gazended on Hareeta as he said, "If you''re unhappy with it, you can try and get up. However, you''ll have to bear the consequences yourself." Upon hearing those words, she couldn''t help shuddering. His voice was cold as he continued, "Don''t think that I don''t have the guts to kill you just because you''re from a real martial arts family. You should know that I even killed Elijah Zhao. I''ve never taken you seriously." After that, he turned and left. By then, not only Hareeta but even Gregary and the other team members were all shocked. Their expressions changed drastically as they stared at him in astonishment. The previous sudden destruction of the Zhao family, who was the official guard family of Capital City, had caused a lot of spection. ording to various conjectures, many said that it was Fade who had destroyed them. However, no one knew the details of how they had been destroyed, whether it had been by Fade himself, or someone else who had taken advantage of the situation. Everyone tended to believe that it was Fade, who had grasped the Zhao family''s weak spot, and turned it into a big deal. In the end, they believed that it was the higher-ups who destroyed the Zhao family. After all, Elijah, the old master of the Zhao family, had been a master at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level. He had been ranked 8th on the Divine Dragon List and had been an absolute master in the country. No matter how powerful Fade was, the public didn''t think that he could defeat Elijah, let alone kill him. However, Fade had personally admitted that he had killed Elijah. At that moment, it instantly shocked everyone. Aftering back to their senses, Gregary and his team members were immediately at ease. After all, the stronger Fade was, the more beneficial it would be for thepetition the next day. Upon hearing that, Hareeta couldn''t help trembling in fear as she knelt on the ground. As soon as she heard that Fade had killed Elijah, she first thought that he was lying. It was impossible! After all, a master like Elijah had been incredibly powerful even in a real martial arts family. Sheter recalled the fact that Fade had killed five Sky Knights and more than a dozen martial artists at the early stage of the Heaven Level in the stadium. One must know that the five Sky Knights were also at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level. Although they weren''t as powerful as Elijah, five of thembined was indeed terrifying. Fade could kill all of them. As such, it was possible for him to kill Elijah as well. As she thought of that, Hareeta didn''t dare act rashly. After all, if she offended Fade and he used his sword to slice her to death, it would be toote for regrets. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As for Fade and the others, they returned to the room and continued the meeting. The next topic of the meeting was the International Youth Martial Arts Competition which would begin the next day. At that critical moment, 6 reg ary was seriously injured, and the team was in a mess. He was afraid that it would greatly affectpetition the day after. Fade nced at all the team members. He then said firmly, "With me by your side, there''s absolutely no problem with tomorrow''spetition." "Fade, I believe in you!" Joey immediately nodded. The rest of the team also nodded in agreement. After all, the fact that Fade had killed Elijah had already given them a great boost of confidence. Soon after that, Pluto thought of something and asked, "What should we do with Hareeta?" As he said that, everyone fell silent. Even 6 reg ary frowned. Fade said in a deep voice, "It''s simple. Just tell her to quit." "Quit? Is... Is she willing to do so? After all, she''s..." Everyone was shocked for a moment. Fade rebuked, "Whether she''s willing to do it or not, it''s not up to her! She has to quit!" After that, they discussed the details of thepetition. Fade looked at everyone as he pped his hands, "Well, let''s call it a day. Have a good rest and perform well in tomorrow''spetition." "Alright!" The others nodded and got up before returning to their rooms for rest. After the meeting, Fade checked on Gregary''s body once more. Greg ary looked at him, slightly worried, and said, "Fade, you should be more careful with Hareeta. After all, the Song family is a real martial arts family. I''m afraid that by that time..." "Mr. Zhao, I know what I''m doing. You don''t have to worry," Fade said. Soon after that, Fade went to the next room and looked at Hareeta, who was still kneeling on the ground, announcing, "You should quit thepetition." "What? Quit? I..." As soon as she heard that, she sprung up from the ground. She looked at him and said, "I don''t..." "It''s not up to you!" He stated firmly, "This is an order!" "Y-You..." Hareeta was infuriated as she red at him. "Keep kneeling. You can only get up the next morning!" He shouted coldly and then left.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Back in the room, Hareeta bit her lip as she pondered about it, falling to her knees in the end. She then took out her mobile phone and dialed a phone number, "Dad, I''ve been bullied. I..." Meanwhile, in the other room, Fade gave Jaguar a call and briefed him on the details of what had happened. He then told him the decision that he had made. Upon listening to Fade, Jaguar was silent for a few seconds. He then said in a deep voice, "You did a great job. You need to perform well in the uingpetition. I''ll take care of the Song family. You don''t have to worry about this." "Well, I won''t. Thank you, General Xu," Eade said. Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 It was a quiet night. The next day was a sunny day and the sky was bright. All the members from different countries got up early and got ready for the battle in the hotel. They were all in high spirits as they chatted andughed with each other. In contrast, Fade''s team, who were walking out from the lift, looked much more serious at the moment. As his team showed up, almost all the teams looked at them with curiosity. They talked about them and pointed at them. Fade and the others couldn''t understand their conversations due to thenguage barriers. However, they could tell from their expressions that the incident from the previous day had been spread. The other teams were taking pleasure in their misfortune. They ignored the hubbub and walked out of the hotel to wait for the assigned car to go to the venue of thepetition. At that moment, a group of people came out to the entrance of the hotel. Fade and the others also looked over. Immediately, they recognized that the group of people were none other than the Micovia and Eand teams. The members of both teams were led by their respective leaders as they walked over confidently. Each of them had a smile on their faces. Their expressions were confident and even arrogant. They were looking at the other teams around them proudly. When they walked out of the hotel, both teams took the middle spot of the entrance naturally. All of a sudden, Nocker and Louis left their team and walked towards Fade''s team. They were the leader of Micovia and the leader of Eand respectively. Upon seeing this, Fade''s team couldn''t help but frown slightly, but Fade still took a step forward to meet them. Nocker came forward with a smile and pretended to be concerned while he said to 6 reg ary, "Mr. Zhao, I heard that you were attacked when you went out yesterday. How''s your injury? Is it serious?" 6 reg ary replied coldly with a serious expression on his face, "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Nocker. I''m fine." "Really?" Nocker continued, "If you''re injured, you''d better treat it as soon as possible. Otherwise, you may worsen your injuries if you dy the treatment. You''ll suffer a great loss by then." "Mr. Nocker, are you not upied with anything? Why do you have the luxury of time to care about us? Why don''t you pay some attention to your team?" Fade stood up and spoke rudely. Nocker''s expression immediately changed. He stared at Fade for a moment before saying with a smile, "The Micovia team is in a good state. I have confidence in Bart. There''s nothing to be worried about." "As for your team, your leader, Mr. Zhao, was injured. I''m afraid that it''ll affect the uingpetition," Nocker mocked. Fade snorted, "That''s none of your concern." Louis was dressed in a suit and leather shoes as he stood by the side. He then snapped, "Mr. Chen, Mr. Nocker means well. It''s just a piece of kind advice from him. I think it''s not really appropriate of you to be so rude." "You may think it''s rude but what does it have to do with me? I think it''s appropriate," Fade retorted impolitely. At that moment, Nocker''s and Louis'' faces sank. The rest of the Micovia team and the Eand team were also paying close attention to them. As they saw such a situation, they almost couldn''t hold themselves back. Both the team captains, Bart and Aiden, took the lead and the whole team was about to approach them. Upon seeing this, Fade''s team couldn''t help but be serious. Their expressions became cold and their energy rose. They also stepped forward without any hesitation. The atmosphere was tense. It was as if a battle was about to erupt at the hotel entrance. However, at that moment, car honks were heard. The assigned cars to pick up the participants had arrived. Hocker and Louis weren''t polite at all. They led their teams to the first car and had the members get in first.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The other countries'' teams didn''t say anything as they saw this. It seemed that they had tacitly agreed on the strength of these two teams. Bart wound down the window as soon as they got into the car and red at Fade coldly. As the car engine slowly started, he shouted, "Fade, I''ll remember what happened yesterday. Just you wait. I''ll teach you a lesson in thepetition." Bart was also a member of the Altis family. It was no surprise that he knew that Zoel and the Sky Knights were killed the previous day. Naturally, he was more hostile towards Fade. Fade ignored Bart''s threat and turned his gaze to the second car. He then got into it with his team members. The cars started to move after two more teams from the other countries had settled in their respective cars. An hourter, the cars finally arrived at the beach. As soon as everyone got out of the cars, a staff member came to greet them and introduced thepetition venue to them. "Forty years ago, this ce was the el.ne training base for the special marine corps in Micovia. After that, the team was dismissed and hence, the base had been abandoned. However, some of the buildings and equipment in it are still preserved and the training ground is of high standards. We have rebuilt this ce to be used as thepetition venue this time," he exined. They stepped into the base as the staff member introduced the ce. It could be seen that there were a lot of buildings with camouge patterns around the beach. After passing through these buildings, they could see the training grounds that were nearby. Some areas were covered in sand while some were on cement ground. There were even training grounds that were built on the sea. Tiger was from the army. Therefore, he was quite familiar with these. He added an introduction to his teammates, "Different terrains would help to train different skills." "For this match, in order to increase one''s resistance and potential, there will be a random selection of different tforms in each round. As such, thepetition will be carried out in different venues." "Therefore, even if you meet an opponent who is weaker than you, you should not let your guard down," he added. Everyone understood and nodded. Soon after that, all the participants had arrived while all the staff members from all the participating countries were ready. The individualpetition was about to begin. However, whenpared to the scale of the entirepetition, the venue was slightly deserted at the moment. Only the participants from each country and the corresponding staff members were here. There were no other audience members, not to mention any live broadcast equipment. That was the mutual agreement from all the participating countries after a heated discussion. It was because the Heaven Level martial artists were all very powerful. If thepetition scenes were broadcasted live, their magnificent strength and energy, or even the bloody or gruesome scenes from thepetition might cause a great impact on the public. Another reason was that the martial artists who had reached such a level were ranked highly and were all treasures in their respective countries. Some of them even had special identities. Thus, all the countries didn''t want to reveal their team members'' identities or information. Although this was unrealistic for some strong organizations and countries, banning live broadcasting could still effectively prevent the participants'' private information from being leaked out. Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 The staff member once again read out the rules for the individualpetition. After everyone confirmed that it was correct, thepetition began. The rules were very simple. The participants would draw their sequence for the one on one battle and the losers would be eliminated in each round. In the final round, the champion would obtain a Prohibition Order. Everyone was familiar with the rules but Gregary still reminded all the team members before they drew the lots, "Today is the individualpetition. All of you should do your best to protect yourself from being hurt, except for Fade. Our focus is on tomorrow''s grouppetition, understand?" He warned. "Got it!" All the team members yelled in unison. At first, Halston and Kelsey seemed to have some objections to Gregory''s decision. They believed that they had the capabilities to stand until the end. After the previous day''s incident, they finally understood the gap between them and Fade, so they no longer opposed Gregory''s decision. As long as Fade was there, it was impossible for them to win the individualpetition. Therefore, the main task for the other team members was to conserve their strength and to prepare for the grouppetition the following day. As for Fade, 6 reg ary didn''t have much to say. He turned his head and looked over before giving hisst piece of advice, "Fade, I don''t have anything else for you. Just be careful." "Mr. Zhao, don''t worry!" Fade nodded solemnly. He then stepped out and went to draw lots.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Everyone went forward to draw lots one after another. Soon after that, the sequence was fixed. The lineup and the order of thepetition were announced on the spot. "Number one, Fade Chen from China," the staff member announced. The first name to be read out was Fade''s. He was the first to step onto the stage. Suddenly, there was an uproar at the scene and everyone turned to look at Fade. Everyone knew that being the first to fight wasn''t a good thing. It would give the other opponents the opportunity to observe his fighting strategies and his weaknesses. As such, they could tailor their strategies to confront him. Hence, being number one was always regarded as the unluckiest number. However, Fade didn''t care about these things. He merely smirked and stepped forward. "Number two, Mokhan from Indnd." The staff member announced Fade''s opponent. It was a member from Indnd''s team. "Next, let''s pick the arena!" The staff member continued, "The arena chosen is number three, the shrubs field." "Now, both contestants are to go to arena number three to begin thepetition." The crowd then moved to arena number three. Gregary''s expression was slightly cold when he whispered, "Mokhan is from Indnd. His main strength is flexibility and agility. He may also have some special tactics in poisoning. Arena number three is the best ce for him to exert his power. Fade, you have to be careful." Fade nodded and recalled the master on the Dark List whom he had killed, Serpent. He was also from Indnd and he was good at using poisons. As for Joey, she pursed her lips and said unhappily, "My brother has drawn number one and is the first to battle. Now, his opponent has the most suitable venue. Isn''t this too much of a coincidence? In my opinion, the Micovia team must''ve bribed the organizers. They must''ve yed some tricks behind our back." Gregary sighed, "They have the advantages as the host. It''s unavoidable." Fade didn''t seem to care at all, he said, "No matter what tricks they are ying, I''ll defeat them all." "Fade, I believe in you. You''ll definitely win thepetition," Joey clenched her fist and hissed. Soon after that, a peal of sarcasticughter came from the side. "Win? Does the little girl know how many participants are participating in total? How many well-known masters are here? She has no idea at all, yet she still thinks that he will win in thepetition. Isn''t it ridiculous?" A voice chuckled. "Who are you? Do I know you?" Joey turned her head and red at the man who spoke. He was a skinny man with sunken eyes and a red dot on his forehead. He smirked while he said, "My name is Moktian and Mokhan is my elder brother." "Hmm, so you''re the younger brother of the first loser!" Joey said coldly, "Let''s see if you''re still that arrogantter when your brother is defeated!" "My brother will definitely win," Moktian gritted his teeth. "We''ll wait and see!" Joey shook her head and left. She didn''t want to waste too much time talking to him. The crowd had gathered in front of arena number three. It was a ce specially built on the beach. The trees, flowers, and nts were specially nted there. The ce had obviously been expanded as it was spacious; it was nearly three hundred meters wide. As they walked in, it was as if they had entered a small bush field.f they bent down, it would be hard to notice any trace of the opponent. "Fade versus Mokhan. The battle starts, now!" The staff member announced. Fade and Mokhan walked into the battlefield from opposite entrances. As for the others, they chose a suitable ce to watch the battle in the arena. Mokhan clearly adapted well to this battlefield. As soon as he entered, he quickly fished out a few bottles of powder and sprinkled them over his body. He then bent down and rushed into the shrubs. His figure was agile and flexible as he moved swiftly through the bushes without making the slightest bit of noise. He had be a forest assassin in the bushes. He was able to ambush his opponent silently. On the opposite end, Fade immediately strode towards the center without any fancy moves after entering the arena. He didn''t try to conceal his movements along the way. Upon seeing this, many of the spectators began toment about it. "Is he really that stupid? He doesn''t even know to hide." "I heard that Fade is quite strong. He''s probably confident!" "No matter how confident he is, he shouldn''t act so recklessly. Isn''t he giving Mokhan the chance to sneak up on him?" "He''s too arrogant. He''ll pay the price soon." In the midst of the heated discussion, Fade walked to the center of the arena and stopped. He closed his eyes and felt the movements around him. At that moment, Mokhan, who was hiding in the bushes, silently shuttled through the shrubbery, taking unusual routes. Even the audience, who was watching from a higher position found it difficult to trace Mokhan if they didn''t pay attention to him, let alone Fade, who was in the center of the field. He wouldn''t be able to see Mokhan at all. Moktian, who was standing at the side, nced at Joey with a smirk. on his face. He then mocked sarcastically, "My brother will definitely win. Your brother is to dumb He''s not moving at all. He''ll lose for sure." "Hmph!" Joey didn''t bother to exin. She just continued watching the match in the arena silently. After standing for a while, Mokhan still hadn''tunched an attack. The audience was waiting patiently for him to make a move, yet Fade looked around and snorted impatiently, "Are you ying hide-and-seek with me?" "I''m not interested in wasting my time with you," Fade said. He gently pointed with the fingertip on his right hand. A little me burst out from his fingertip and it fell onto the bushes. Chapter 2081 Chapter 2081 In the blink of an eye, the me began to burn vigorously. With Fade''s position as the center, it spread to all directions. Upon seeing this, the audience burst into exmations. "He started a fire. That''s indeed a good way to force Mokhan out." "Fade isn''t that stupid after all!" "Now, let''s wait and see how Mokhan will deal with it." Moktian. who was previously arrogant, suddenly became nervous when he saw this. Heined to the organizers, "Fade is destroying the arena, which is viting the rules. He should be deemed lost!" "There is no specific rule that forbids you from destroying the arena in thispetition!" Joey snapped. Before the staff member could speak, she threw the rules and regtions handbook right onto Moktian''s face. The staff member also nodded and confirmed, "Yes, it''s true. It''s not against the rules to destroy the venue." All of a sudden, the faces of Moktian and the other Indnd yers became serious, and their expressions darkened. Meanwhile, on the battlefield, the mes were still constantly burning and the area with bushes was getting smaller and smaller. Mokhan, who was hiding in the bushes, had nowhere else to hide. He could only jump out of the bushes and attack Fade. "Go to hell!" Mokhan yelled. Several sharp rays surged out from his hand and there were various colorful powders sprinkled around. They were obviously poisonous. At that moment, he wanted to perish together with Fade. However, Fade remained indifferent upon facing his attack. He stood still and didn''t move an inch. He simply raised his hand and a virtual sword surged out from his fingertips. The virtual sword drew a red light in the air before slicing through the middle of Mokhan''s body. At that moment, Mokhan''s body was split in half in the air. Blood sttered everywhere as his body fell onto the ground and into the burning shrubs. It was quickly burnt into a pile of ashes by the mes.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Such a scene waspletely out of everyone''s expectations. After several seconds of astonishment, the crowd finally came back to their senses when they heard Moktian''s shouts. "Fade, you killed my brother. I''m going to kill you!" Moktian yelled crazily. He almost rushed into the arena to fight against Fade. Fade turned around and nced at Moktian as he said coldly, "If you want to challenge me, I don''t mind killing another person." "You..." Moktian''s eyes welled up with anger but he was held back by the captain of the Indnd team in the end. At that moment, everyone in the Indnd team red coldly at Fade and his team. Fade ignored their stares and looked at the referee. He reminded him, "Can you announce the result now?" Only then did the refereee to his senses. He then hurriedly said, "The winner for this round is Fade Chen. He''ll advance to the next round." Fade then strode out of the arena and returned to his team. The other participants around couldn''t help but discuss with each other about the previous game. "Fade is too cruel. He killed someone as soon as he showed up." "That''s right. He could have easily defeated Mokhan with his strength, why did he have to kill him?" Fade''s team smiled and weed him back. They knew that he did this to showcase the team''s strength as well as his own strength. After all, many teams wanted to challenge them due to Gregary''s injuries and Hareeta''s withdrawal from thepetition. Therefore, Fade had killed someone in the first round to build their prestige. It was a warning to the other teams who were having second thoughts. It was to show that they were not an easy target. The first round ofpetition had ended. Due to the previous battle, the arena had been destroyed and couldn''t be used again in the subsequentpetitions. Fortunately, there were sol novel ces in the training base. other Therefore, the impact wasn''t too serious. Soon after that, thepetition continued. Thepetition continued round after round. Fade, who was watching at the side, had gotten to know some new people. He had also familiarized himself with his opponents'' strategies. After a few rounds, popr contestants such as Bart and Aiden won without any doubts. As for Fade''s team, the second person to go was actually Joey. The opponent she had been assigned to was someone unexpected. It was Moktian, who was previously arguing with her. This arrangement obviously showed that the system was fishy. However, no one had questioned it; everyone had turned a blind eye. Moktian finally calmed down after thefort of his teammates and his team leader. He smirked as he saw that Joey was his opponent. He said coldly as he gritted his teeth, "Your brother killed my brother. Now, I''m going to kill you to avenge his death." Joey sneered sarcastically, "Kill me? You''re not that capable yet." "You''ll soon find out if I''m capable or not," Moktian angrily shouted and lunged forward. Joey immediately rushed forward too. Moktian and Mokhan had the same technique. They were both flexible and agile. Additionally, they were skilled in poisoning. As such, they tended tounch sneak attacks when the opponents were unprepared. However, this kind of attack had no effect on Joey. Her agility was on par with his. As for the poisons, she had prepared some protective pills to counteract his attacks with the help of Fade''s medical knowledge. In the end, Moktian''s attack didn''t have much effect on Joey. He was defeated by her instead. In the end, his legs were broken. He cried sadly while being carried out of the arena. She had won the second round for the team. As for the Indnd team, not only had they lost two matches in a row, but they also suffered a great loss With the loss of two important members, it would directly affect their performance in the grouppetition the next day. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The Indnd team captain''s face was grim and his expression wasplicated. Sure enough, Fade and his team ignored the Indnd team. After all, it didn''t matter if they were driven by others or they took the initiative to provoke them. They deserved it. Thepetition continued and it was Fade''s team members'' turn one after another. Halston, Kelsey, Pluto, and Tiger won one after another. After all, they were strong, so it was easy for them to win. Unfortunately, Kaegan and Mullen were both defeated. Although they were rtively weaker in the team, it had a lot to do with their opponents. Aspared with the previous rounds, the opponents whom they faced at theter stage of thepetition were much stronger. Kaegan was battling the third-seeded fighter of the Eand team. After having a tough fight, he was eventually defeated. On the other hand, Mullen''s opponent was the fourth-seeded fighter from the Micovia team. He was eventually defeated too. Despite that, the result of Fade''s team was still considered good overall. Six among nine of them had advanced to the next round while two of them had been eliminated. Kelly had yet to go. Chapter 2082 Chapter 2082 However, the overall performance of Eand and Micovia''s teams were better than them. Among the ten members in the Eand team, only one person was eliminated in the first round, whereas none out of twelve from the Micovia team was eliminated. Thest match was between Kelly and the No.3 seeded participant from Micovia. Kelly was the first to enter the arena. As everyone watched, the No.3 seeded participant from the Micovia team walked out slowly. When this participant came out, the whole Chinese team was shocked. They looked at the person in surprise. Kelly, who was standing in the arena, was even more stunned. She stared at the person in front of her and said, "Tiana, you... Why are you..." The third seeded participant of the Micovia team was a former member of the Chinese team, Kelly''s senior in Lindsay Hall, Tiana. Everyone in the Chinese team stared at her coldly. "Tiana Long? Is it her?" "After the Long family''s incident, I heard that she went missing. I didn''t expect her to have run away to Micovia!" Fade''s face sunk. Thinking of what Jaguar had told him about Tiana and the Long family, he had some assumptions. She didn''t escape to Micovia to join the team. However, it was nned from the very beginning. She had made contact with the Altis family from Micovia, and then caused the Long family tounch their rebellion n in advance, leading to the destruction of the Long family. Meanwhile she had left on her own to Micovia, and joined their team. Gregary''s expression turned cold as he thought about this. Tiana''s strength was as powerful as that of Halston, Kelsey, and the others. What was worse, she was very familiar with the other members in the team, especially Kelly, who was a disciple from the same n. Therefore, Tiana was well- aware of the characteristics of their moves and techniques, and even their weaknesses. Once they started fighting, she, and even the entire Micovia team, would have a great advantage. Thinking of this, Greg ary could not help ncing at Kelly, and an idea came to his mind. If possible, he would ask Kelly to kill Tiana directly to avoid trouble in the future. However, this thought just shed through his mind, and 6 reg ary immediately shook it out of his head. It was very dangerous for Kelly to kill Tiana by force. Kelly, who was standing in the center of the arena, was obviously affected by her opponent''s identity. She was confused and appeared to be lost. She looked at Tiana in disbelief and said, "Tiana, what happened? How did you..." Tiana, who was on the opposite side, sneered. She didn''t say anything but attacked right away. "Kelly, we are enemies now. There is nothing to say." The whirring wind carried a sharp energy force and attacked Kelly aggressively. Kelly felt the attack, so she stepped back and dodged in a hurry. In the end, she managed to escape Tiana''s attack, but the force still left a faint blood stain on her neck. Tiana didn''t stop her attacks. She continued to attack Kelly with several deadly moves. Seeing this, Fade''s face became serious and he shouted, "Kelly, focus. You are still in thepetition!" Hearing his voice, Kelly came to her senses and moved quickly to avoid Tiana''s attack. However, Tiana''s attacks became more and more aggressive and almost all of her attacks were aimed at Qiana''s weak point. At this moment, Kelly could only keep dodging. However every escape seemed very risky, and the wounds on her body continued to increase. Seeing this, Fade''s expression couldn''t help but be serious. Kelly was very talented. After two special training sessions, her actual fighting skills had greatly improved If she could exert all her strength she would even be able to fight against Halston, Kelsey, Pluto, and she might even have the upper hand. Theoretically, she actually had the ability to defeat Tiana. However, at this moment, Kelly obviously could not exert all her strength. Even if Fade guided her, she would not be in her best state. If it went on like this, not only would she fail to defeat Tiana, but she might even get herself killed. Thinking of this, Fade turned to 6 reg ary and said, "Mr. Zhao, Kelly..." Before Fade could finish his words, 6 reg ary said, "I understand. With Kelly''s current condition, it''s impossible for her to defeat Tiana. Just let her submit herself!" Fade nodded and then shouted at Kelly in the arena, "Kelly, just give up!" "Brother Chen, I..." Kelly''s expression changed when she heard hiss words. Fade exined, "It''s okay. We have other ns." At this moment, Tiana''s attack was getting more and more violent. It seemed that she was going to kill Kelly. Seeing this, Kelly stopped hesitating. She blocked the final attack from Tiana and she said in a hurry, "I surrender." The referee then announced the end of thepetition, and Tiana won. Thest match ended and the two of them left the arena. The final result was that the Micovia team appeared to be the best in thepetition. All twelve of their team members advanced to the next round. Whereas, for the Chinese team, three out of nine people were eliminated. The result was not very good. "Brother Chen, Mr. Zhao, everyone, I''m sorry..." Kelly bowed her head as she walked back and said apologetically. Fade put his arm around her shoulder andforted her, "It''sContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. okay. We did not expect Tiana''s sudden appearance. Now, take a good rest and get ready to witness my victory in thepetition!" The other team membersforted her as well. 6 reg ary took advantage of the rest time to give them some pointers on the strategy for the next match. If you can win, then you can continue to fight, but don''t fight recklessly and hurt yourself. You can take the initiative to surrender at the right time. Of course, if there was a chance, they could take the opportunity to weaken the Micovia or Eand teams. After all, they were their biggest enemies in thepetition the next day. After saying these words, 6 reg ary alone went to find Fade and said in a low voice, "If there is a chance, kill Tiana during thepetition." "I will." Hearing this, Fade nodded his head. He understood the hidden meaning behind Gregary''s words. Tiana''s existence would be a threat to the Chinese team in the grouppetition. As for the other team members, because their strength was about the same as Tiana''s, it was almost impossible for them to kill her inbat. Hence, Gregary assigned this task to only Fade. After a short break, the second round of thepetition started. This time, Fade was not the first to go into the arena, but it didn''t take long for him to enter either. His opponent for this round was a contestant from Malsburg, and the battle arena was very suitable for his opponent; it was an arena on ice. Chapter 2083 Chapter 2083 The opponent was strong, but unfortunately, his opponent was Fade. After Fade easily dodged 10 consecutive strikes from him, the opponent finally took the initiative to surrender. That was because the opponent knew that even in the arena where he had the upper hand, Fade''s performance was so effortless, which showed that Fade''s strength waspletely beyond his. Hence, it was very likely that he would be disabled or even killed. The reason why Fade didn''t make a deadly move was because there were no grievances between the two of them. The second reason was that Malsburg didn''t get along with Micovia. The enemy of an enemy was a friend. Hence, it would be good for him to hold back a trick or two at the moment. Then, Fade sessfully advanced to the second round. The followingpetition went on, but the Chinese team didn''t perform well. Only Halston and Kelsey sessfully advanced to the next round. Joey, Tiger, and Pluto were all eliminated in the second round. Of course, the main reason was that they did not use all their strength and they were trying to conserve their energy. On the other side, the Micovia and the Eand teams performed very well. After the second round, only three people were eliminated from the Micovia team, and they had nine people left. It could be said that their overall strength was very good. There were seven members left in the Eand team, which made them quite a powerful team too. In contrast, the Chinese team, who was once considered strong, was only left with Fade, Halston and Kelsey. They seemed quite weak at the moment. However, there was no emotional impact on the China team. After all, this result was expected. Since there were too many members from the Micovia and Eand teams, it was no surprise that Fade drew an opponent from the Micovia team in the third round. It was the No. 4 seeded fighter who had defeated Mullen in the first round. The setting in the arena was just a normal muddy setting. This fighter from Micovia had braids and was dressed in an oversized, hip-hop style. His arms and neck were covered in tattoos, and the smile on his face was quite confident. He swaggered into the arena, with an arrogant expression on his face. Then, he provocatively pointed his middle finger at Fade and said "A Chinese? You will be defeated by me, just like the bald monk before this." Fade ignored his mocking and stepped into the arena with a calm expression on his face. "Hey, why aren''t you making a sound? Are you so scared that you can''t even speak?" The Micovia fighter was still provoking and being sarcastic. Then, the referee announced loudly, "The match begins!" Just as the words came out of his mouth, Fade, who was still standing in the same ce, suddenly moved, drawing a shadow in the air, and sending it rushing towards his opponent. The opponent was stunned for a moment, and then his face changed immediately, bing serious. He circted his positive energy, trying to fight back against Fade''s attack. However, just at this moment, following a loud bang, Fade, who was moving with a stream of light, fell from the sky with his right fist like a meteorite, mming into the opponent. Suddenly, smoke and dust rose up in all directions. Then, when the smoke and dust were blown away by the sea breeze, a giant hole appeared in the center of the arena. Fade jumped up from the hole with his hands behind his back and his face looked indifferent. The opponent''s body was deformed at the bottom of the pit, and his body was covered in blood. He was lying inside,pletely motionless. Seeing this, the leader of the Micovia team, Hocker''s, expression changed. He rushed in and brought his team member out. The remaining members of the Micovia team gathered around and started to ask around. "Leader, how is Mike?" "Is he alright?" Hooker''s face sank, and he said in a deep voice, "He''s dead!" As soon as he finished his words, there was an exmation on the site, and everyone''s eyes turned to Fade. Meanwhile, the members from the Micovia team were looking at Fade fiercely, as if they wanted to skin him alive. The members of the other teams, on the other hand, all had serious expressions on their faces as they began to whisper amongst themselves. "Fade is too strong. He killed two people in three rounds of thepetition." "He not only killed people, but also destroyed two arenas. He''s so cruel." "You know nothing. This is a strategy. He purposely showed his ferocious side to enhance his strength so that future opponents will be worried and dare not fight against him." "That''s a good idea. It''s so good that I feel like using it too." "Haha, it was not bad. However, he can only scare those who are weaker than him. Do you think people like Bart and Aiden from the Micovia and Eand team will be afraid of him?" "Besides, it takes a lot of energy for him to kill so quickly. I''m afraid he won''t have enough strength for the following matches." Upon hearing this, many people nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, after the judge announced his victory, Fade''s face was indifferent as he retreated. He did not pay any attention to the ferocity from the Micovia team. The third round of thepetition went on. For the Chinese team, Kelsey got the No. 3 participant from the Eand team. After struggling to fight for many rounds, Kelsey took the initiative to surrender. On the other hand, Halston had coincidentally matched with Tiana. They could be said to be old acquaintances. Even in the past, Halston had a good impression of her. Otherwise, he would not have confronted Fade for the sake of protecting her. However, at that moment, everything had changed. "I didn''t think that we would meet so soon!" Tiana looked at him and said with a smile, "Previously, as the representatives of the Tianwu n and Lindsay Hall, you and I had fought many times. Now, we''reBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. finally able to battle again." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing this, Halston shook his head and said, "There''s no need to fight. I will surrender." Then, under everyone''s shocked gaze, he left the arena. Hence, after three rounds, Fade was the only one from the Chinese team who remained in thepetition. This result was out of everyone''s expectation. People were pointing and discussing all of a sudden, and most of them were mocking the Chinese team. However, everyone in the team did not even change their expression and didn''t take it seriously at all. Meanwhile, Tiana won effortlessly and advanced to the next round. Thepetition continued. In the fourth round, Fade met the No. 4 seeded fighter from the Eand team. Perhaps because Fade''s performance was too violent before this, when his opponent stepped into the battlefield, he was obviously scared and timid, and he didn''t dare to make a move. Seeing this, Fade shouted, "You lost!" Then, a sharp ray of light shot up into the sky and turned into a long sword, shing at his opponent. The opponent''s face changed drastically as he felt the aggressiveness in Fade''s attack. He wanted to fight back but at the same time, he wanted to dodge. Justas he hesitated, the sharp and long sword chopped down from the sky. Following a "swish" sound, the opponent was sliced into half and died on the spot. Then, Fade withdrew his hand, turned around, and left arrogantly. Chapter 2084 Chapter 2084 In the fourth round, Fade defeated his opponent again. Such a result surprised everyone at the scene. They looked at this in a daze and were speechless for a moment. Even the person who had just analyzed and concluded that Fade would fail had shut his mouth and stopped talking. Whereas, for the Micovia and Eand teams, they looked at each other and exchanged nces. After these few rounds of matches, they had finally figured out that Fade was purposely targeting their team in order to weaken their strength as much as possible in the individualpetition. Immediately, both teams approached each other and began tomunicate among themselves. However, Fade, who had still not said a word, walked out of the field arrogantly and returned to the Chinese team. Thepetition continued. At this point, almost all the remaining contestants were well-known experts. The members of the Micovia and Eand teams had also encountered obstacles. However, in the end, a majority of them advanced to the next round. Soon, the fifth round began, and Fade entered the arena again. Coincidentally, his opponent for this round was Tiana from the Micovia team. When the name was announced, 6 reg ary took a nce at Fade. He nodded knowingly and then stepped onto the battlefield. Tiana, who was on the opposite side, saw this. Her face could not help but be serious; her expression was terrible. After the previous rounds ofpetition, of course she knew that Fade was targeting Eand and Micovia''s participants on purpose. He was killing them without hesitation to weaken their overall strength. However, at that moment, she was his opponent and especially after the Long family''s incident, it could be said that Fade was determined to kill Tiana. Tiana was very clear about this. If she heard that Fade wanted to kill her before thepetition started, she might haveughed at him and even been sarcastic. However, after watching several rounds ofpetition, his magnificent strength had frightened her. She knew that if she was to put herself in his position, she would never be able to kill the opponent as easily as he did even if she could defeat them. Therefore, Fade''s strength must be above hers.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Thinking of this, fear crept into Tiana''s heart and her face changed drastically. Nocker from the Micovia team saw the changes in her facial expression and he stepped forward and said to her, "If you think you''re no match for him, you can just surrender right away. The most important thing is to preserve your strength. After all, there are Bart and the others as back-up." Hearing this, she couldn''t help but nod and said, "Mr. Nocker, I''ll do my best. Even if I can''t defeat Fade, I''ll try my best to exhaust him." "Yes, that''s great." He nodded. She took a deep breath, stepped into the arena, and looked up at Fade. The referee checked their status and announced loudly, "The match begins!" Almost at the same time as the referee spoke, Fade moved like lightning and rushed towards Tiana. At that moment, she could only feel a sweep of strong wind in front of her and it was sweeping towards her. The horrible pressure and energy caused a burst of fear to erupt from the bottom of her heart. Vaguely, she saw the aggression in his eyes. It was an undisguised ferocity. Fade''s deadly eyes had destroyed the final courage in Tiana''s heart. She knew that if she fought with him, she would definitely lose, and it was very likely that she would be killed by him within one blow. The strong desire for survival made her expression change drastically. She opened her mouth and was ready to surrender. "I..." However, just as she opened her mouth, a violent wind seeped into her throat forcefully, choking her to the point that she couldn''t speak. After adjusting her breath with great difficulty, she opened her mouth again, ready to surrender. "I surrend..." At this time, a sharp burst of energy, glowing with a red light, appeared in front of her. The scorching me chopped down from the air with a brutal intention. Before she had time to react, thest word was still stuck in her throat. The red me de cut down from the top of her head, and then it sliced through her body. The gorgeous yet professional martial artist was now sliced into half; there was the sttering of blood and her body fell to the ground, falling into two halves. She could not be more dead. Everyone at the scene was shocked. They could not believe what they were seeing. On the other side, the Micovia team, who werepletely stunned, finally came to their senses. Nocker was furious and rushed out, shouting, "Tiana already surrendered, so why did you still want to kill her? This is a vition of the rules!" "I''m sorry, I didn''t hear her surrender," Fade responded coldly. "You did it on purpose. You intentionally pretended you didn''t hear her and killed her on purpose Nocker roared angrily, then looked at the judges at the side. He began to protest, "I''m determined to protest against this sort of behavior..." On the other side, the leader of the Eand team, Louis, stood up to protest as well. Meanwhile, for 6 reg ary from the Chinese team, his expression turned unpleasant and he stepped out to argue with them as well, The other members from Chinese team wanted to help, but they were stopped by Fade. He knew that this was a discussion between the leader and the organizers. It was not right for the contestants to intervene, otherwise, it would turn out differently. After debating for 15 minutes, the discussion finally came to an end. Gregary walked back with a serious expression on his face. The members of the Chinese team came forward one after another. "Mr. Zhao, how is it?" "How did the judges decide?" Gregary looked at Fade and said, "In this round ofpetition, the organizers think that Fade did not vite the rules. However, in the following matches, besides the yer himself, the leader of the team can also surrender for the contestant. Once any of them, surrenders, the opponent cannot attack at all. Otherwise, it will be a vition of the rules and he will be directly eliminated or even disqualified from thepetition." "How dare they!" "There were no such rules in the past. How can there be a sudden change of the rules? How convenient forthem!" "This rule is to discriminate against Fade. It''s so unfair." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Looking at his teammates who were feeling indignant for him, Fade''s expression was rather calm. He smiled gently and said, "Don''t be angry. It doesn''t matter. The result can''t be changed. I''m going to win the individual contest." Hearing his confident words, the team members also cheered for him. 6 reg ary said to Fade, "Get ready. Don''t be careless. The next round is the semi-finals. Your opponent will surely be an expert." "I understand." Fade nodded and stepped back. Thepetition then continued, and the focus of everyone''s attention was on thepetition, as well as on Fade. The members from the other countries were all pointing at him and talking. Chapter 2085 Chapter 2085 After all, Fade had killed four people within the five rounds of thepetition. Only the opponent from Malsburg survived. He had exceeded everyone''s expectations. They were looking forward to the semi-finals and finals. They wanted to see him fight with either the Micovia or Eand team. He watched the rest of thepetition in the auditorium. The Micovia and the Eand teams were still very powerful. There were several tough battles in the fifth round of thepetition. In the end, with no surprise, two out of the three slots for the semi-finals were obtained by Bart and Aiden. Moreover, both of their opponents were from their own team, thus, they only fought for a while for formalities, then the opponents surrendered, causing them to advance smoothly. Obviously, they wanted the two of them to conserve their strength to deal with Fadeter. The final slot in the semi-finals was a battle between the 2nd seeded participants from the Micovia and Eand teams respectively. After a tough battle, the participant from the Micovia team was slightly better, and he advanced to the semi-finals. Hence, there were two people from Micovia, one from Eand, and one was Chinese. This oue was as per what everyone expected. After all, these three teams were very popr from the beginning. However, the process exceeded everyone''s expectation, especially Fade''s unexpected performance and his boldness; it had surprised many of them. After the names for the semifinalists were determined, the drawing lots session was carried out before the matches. Soon, the result of the draw was out. Fade would fight Aider, from Eand whereas Bart was fighting his own teammate. This result had caused another round of criticism. Many people thought that Micovia was ying tricks to ensure Bart would advance into the finals. However, they could only mumble to themselves. No one would actuallye out and use Micovia of ying tricks like this. The following match was also per everyone''s expectation. As Bart was fighting the second- seeded participant from his own team, they didn''t even fight and the opponent surrendered right away, letting Bart directly advance into the finals. As a result, the focus of everyone''s attention was on the second round of the semi-finals. It was Fade versus Aiden. There were many discussions and assumptions going around the crowd. "I guess that Fade will win; he''s a powerful dark horse." "I don''t think so. Aiden is the captain of the Eand team, and you must not underestimate his strength. Moreover, I heard that he has inherited the Sacred Heavenly Knight from Eand." "But Aiden has been advancing all the way, yet he doesn''t seem to be as good as Fade." "Ha! That''s because he wasn''t giving his best. If he wanted to, he could''ve killed his opponents as well." "I still think that Fade will win." "Aiden will definitely win. If you don''t believe me, let''s make a bet." Just as everyone was discussing passionately, the semi-finals began. Fade looked at his opponent with a serious expression. Aiden''s strength was obviously better than his previous opponent''s. Moreover, because of the change of the rules from earlier, it was also very difficult for Fade to kill him with one move before he surrendered. Just as he was thinking, the referee announced the start of the game. Fade circted his positive energy and he was about to attack. However, at this moment, Aiden took a step back and jumped out of the arena. He said with a smile, "I surrender." This left everyone shocked. Even Fade was surprised. He looked at Aiden, who was in front of him, in astonishment. Aiden said with a smile, "Losing now, or losingter in the finals, the result is the same for me." After hearing this, Fade immediately understood what he meant. If Aiden fought hard with Fade in this battle, even if he could sessfully defeat Fade and advance, he would face Bart in the finals and there was no chance for him to win as both their strengths were simr Bart advanced to the finals without making any effort. If Aiden wanted to fight and beat Fade, it would be a tough battle for him. In this way, he would not even win the individualpetition, and moreover, it would affect his performance in the grouppetition. Thus, Aiden surrendered after considering this. It was a wise choice to preserve his own strength.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After the astonishment, the others also figured his n out and were discussing it. The facial expressions of the organizers were terrible. After all, the semi-finals were supposed to be intense, but in the end, they all surrendered without even fighting. This was quite unreasonable. Therefore, after two rounds of the semi-finals, the organizers announced the start of the finals without even taking a break. In the finals, it was Fade, the leader of the Chinese team versus Bart, the leader of the Micovia team. The two team''s were rivals from the beginning. In addition, Fade killed two members of the Micovia team in the previouspetition. He also killed two members of the Altis family, who had personal conflicts with him too. All these factors had caused the finals to be filled with excitement. The crowd who was initially bored because of the semi-finals was now animated again. After drawing lots, the final match was finally set to take ce in arena one, the beach arena. "The final begins now!" Following the referee''s order, the match officially began, and the atmosphere in the arena instantly became enthusiastic. Bart was very muscr. He red at Fade and said in a deep voice, "I''ve waited for this moment for a long time. I''ll tear you up into pieces." While speaking, he roared and tore the clothes off his upper body, revealing his extremely strong muscles. Then, he approached Fade with heavy steps. At this moment, Fade, who was on the opposite side, watched the iing Bart, but he still stood in the same spot without any movement. He narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at him. Boom, boom! Bart, who was running at full speed like a roaring tank, rushed towards Fade with a fierce momentum. Under his feet, the soft sand was directly crushed. Even the seawater around the beach was stirred up by his momentum and began to surge. The closer he got, the more powerful his energy rose! His magnificent strength, with Bart''s roar, resembled a ferocious lion with sharp ws. He grabbed at Fade''s chest fiercely. Just as the attack was about tond on him, Fade finally moved. He tapped lightly on the ground with his feet and took a few steps back quickly Then, he sent out jets of energy one after another with his hands and bombarded them towards Bart aggressively. Content belongs to Boom! Boom! Boom! However, at this moment, Bart was still rushing forward as he pped away Fade''s energy, causing various explosive sounds. In the arena, it seemed like Fade was forced to retreat, and he was forced to fight back. "It''s Bart indeed. He''s really awesome." "It seems like the dark horse still can''t ovee the overlord!" "Micovia will win the individualpetition again. How many years has it been?" Chapter 2086 Chapter 2086 The situation got the audience discussing it. Quite a number of people shook their heads and sighed. They seemed to have already foreseen the results of thepetition. In the Micovia team, everyone was also excited and pleased; the smiles on their faces were extremely bright. However, while facing this passive situation, the people in the Chinese team were not nervous at all. Instead, they looked at Fade with ease. That was because everyone knew that this was not Fade''s real strength at all. He was just testing Bart''s ability, and he had not really made a move yet. However, Bart didn''t know this. His attack was getting more aggressive and furious. His entire body charged towards Fade violently, his positive energy howling and surging vigorously. In his eyes, Fade had been forced to retreat from the beginning, and he would definitely beat him. However, at this moment, Fade, who was continuously retreating, suddenly stopped and stood still. He pped out his right palm. When Bart saw this, a sneer appeared at his mouth. "You want to fight back. Go to hell!" Apanied by his voice, his fist rushed over with terrifying power. His whole body was like an unstoppable tank as he roared and rushed over. This scene excited many members of the Micovia team. "Our captain is attacking hard!" "This punch is deadly. It will kill him right away." "Then, Fade is dead for sure." At the same time, in the Chinese team, Joey narrowed her eyes and smiled. She said, "My brother is going to fight back." Boom! Boom! There was a loud crash. Bart''s fist and Fade''s right palm collided with each other. The positive energy surged and then burst apart, spreading in all directions. The sand, dust, and sea water dispersed everywhere and filled the sky. For a moment, it covered the sky and the sun, making it impossible for everyone to see what was going on in the arena. In the hazy mist, the crowd heard a series of banging sounds. They could vaguely see the two figures colliding with each other as their auras surged. "Is Bart having the upper hand?" "Of course! It''s needless to say." "See, Fade has lost." Just when everyone thought that Fade was bound to lose, the leader of the team from Micovia, Nocker, sensed that something was wrong. He frowned, then waved his sleeve and stirred up a strong wind, blowing away the smoke and dust all over the sky. Then, the scene in the field was clearly presented to everyone. When they saw the current situation, almost everyone was puzzled. That was because, in the arena, Bart, whom they thought would win for sure, was now ragged, bloody, bruised, and swollen. Even his right arm had been torn off, leaving only his left arm, which barely resisted Fade''s fierce attack. Moreover, given the loud banging sound and the current situation, his left arm would not be able to withstand much longer. Fade would soon destroyBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. it. For a moment, everyone was confused. "How could this happen? Did Fade gain the upper hand?" "What happened just now? Didn''t Bart have the upper hand? Why did he fall into the disadvantaged position after the collision just now?" "Is Fade really that powerful?" "Is this dark horse going tost until the end?" Nocker, who had blown away the dust, saw what was happening. He was shocked and his expression turned unpleasant. Then, he suddenly thought of something and shouted hurriedly, "Bart will surrender. Thepetition is over. We surrender!" "No, I haven''t lost yet. I''m going to kill..." At this point, Bart, who was engaged in the tough battle, shouted. As he spoke, he did not stop attacking. He gritted his teeth and forced out a violent surge of positive energy, aiming for Fade with a fierce attack. Seeing this, a cold light shed across Fade''s eyes. He formed a virtual sword with his positive energy in his right hand and was about to sh at Bart. At the crucial moment, Nocker rushed into the arena. He lifted Bart up and threw him out of the arena. Then, he shouted, "Bart surrenders!" Then, Nocker looked at Fade with cold and gloomy eyes. He moved his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he el remained silent. He just gave a heavy snort, turned around, and left. He did not wait for the referee to announce the result of the match and left with Bart. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing this, the referee quickly announced the end of the match. Fade won and became the champion of the individual contest, so he got a Prohibition Order. There was no ceremony. After announcing the result, the referee brought over a palm-sized box and handed it to Fade. Fade opened it and saw a token that was half the size of his hand. It looked like it was made of metal, but when he touched it, it felt warm andfortable. Obviously, it was not something ordinary. After a simple check, Fade put away the Prohibition Order and went back to the Chinese team. All the yers immediately gathered around with excited smiles and congratted Fade. Compared to the excitement of the Chinese team, the other teams looked much more deste at this moment, especially the members from Indnd, Eand and Micovia. They looked at the Chinese team with hatred. After all, a number of their members had died in the Chinese team''s hands. Then, the individualpetition was over. All the members were ready to go back to the hotel and prepare for the grouppetition the next day. On the way back, many people were talking about thepetition. It was not too surprising that the Chinese team won the individual contest of the championship. However, the whole process was beyond many people''s expectations, especially the final results. It made many of them sigh and they found it unbelievable. That was because not only did the Chinese team win the individual contest and get a Prohibition Order, but the other eight team members were also safe and sound and almost did not suffer any major injuries. Inparison, the other teams had lost quite a lot. Mokhan from the Indnd team was dead, Moktian was seriously injured, and two of them were slightly injured in the followingpetitions. For the Eand team, one of them was beaten to death by Fade and three others were slightly injured. The loss was not serious. The most miserable one was the Micovia team, which was initially the strongest. However, Fade alone had killed two members from their team, and their team captain was injured in the finals. The losses of the entire Micovia team could be said to be Very heavy, and it might even affect the grouppetition the next day. After returning to the hotel, the Chinese team was treated differently from before. Some teams from other countries took the initiative to make friends with them. Obviously, they had witnessed the strength of the Chinese team and wanted to get closer to them. However, generally speaking, there were not too many people who were close to them. After all, the strength of the Micovia and the Eand teams still frightened many people. Moreover, the next day''s grouppetition was the key. No one wanted to offend the most powerful Micovia and Eand teams. After chatting and making friends with each other, all the members went back to their rooms to rest, preparing for the next day''s grouppetition which was important. Chapter 2087 Chapter 2087 The next day, the grouppetition began. This time, the venue was changed. It was not at the training ground for the Marines but an abandoned factory area. The factory area was veryrge, covering an area of several thousand square meters. There were several factory buildings, and abandoned machinery and vehicles were scattered all over the ce. Trees and weeds grew from the cracks; birds and stray animals shuttled back and forth inside. The rules for the grouppetition were very simple. Each country''s team was one team, and all of the teams would go into the arena from the beginning of thepetition. At the end, when there was only one team left, that would be when thepetition would be deemed to have ended. The team who remained standing in the end would be the winner of the grouppetition and they would be rewarded with five Prohibition orders. The first runner up would receive three Prohibition orders whereas the second runner up would receive one Prohibition Order. Compared to the previous day''s individualpetition, that day''s grouppetition was obviously the focus for each team. After all, the rewards were much higher than the individualpetition. That was especially the case for those few teams who had a fighting chance. They were very serious and the atmosphere became tense. Among them, the Chinese team was at the center of attention. After all, they didn''t lose a single person in the individual contest the previous day. Fade killed three people and injured two people, and finally won the individual contest. However,pared to them, in the other''s opinion, the teams that were more likely to win the grouppetition were still the Eand and Micovia teams. After all, both teams were powerful. Even if all the members were defeated the previous day, they still had arge number of people and were very strong. In addition, after they joined forces and coborated, the other teams would be no match forthem. There seemed to be no difference this time. When the Micovia and Eand teams showed up with chatter andughter, the members of the other teams could only be envious and sigh secretly; there was nothing they could do. Some small teams were also secretly coborating to try their best to form a team, hoping to survive in the grouppetition for a longer time. On the contrary, the third-ced Chinese team seemed a little lonely, and almost no one approached them for coboration. Of course, the main reason was that they were afraid of the Micovia and Eand teams. They did not dare to form a team with the Chinese, and they were worried that they would get affected. Fade also didn''t take it seriously or care about it at all. Just as the game was about to begin, a strong man from Malsburg came up to them. He smiled at Fade and offered his hand, saying, "Hello, my name is Neytov, and I am the captain of Team Malsburg. In the grouppetition, we want to team up with you, the Chinese. Can we?" The invitation was as per Fade''s expectations. After all, Malsburg had always had a bad rtionship with Eand and Micovia. It was normal forthem to team up with the Chinese. However, Fade did not agree immediately, but remained silent for a few seconds. Then, he looked at Neytov and said, "How do I know that I can trust you?" Neytov smiled and said, "If our teamsts until the end, we, the Malsburg team, will take the initiative to surrender and let you, the Chinese team, win the championship." Hearing this, many of the Chinese team members couldn''t help but blink their eyes, and their expressions were somewhat excited. However, Fade shook his head with a smile and said, "You cannot make this kind of promise right now. Moreover, if you don''t take the initiative to surrender in the end, we are confident that we will win nevertheless." Hearing this, Neytov was stunned for a moment, then he looked at Fade deeply and said, "Mr. Chen, you are very confident!" "I have the ability, so I am confident," Fade touched the champion token on his chest and said proudly. Neytov smiled and said, "I believe in Mr. Chen''s and the Chinese''s strength. What do you need me to do to prove our sincerity?" Fade was silent for a while and didn''t speak immediately. At this time, 6 reg ary walked over and said to Neytov, "As far as I know, Mr. Jaylov seems to have a Kosax de in his hand. I have always admired the ws of Eagle and I want to have a look." Hearing this, Neytov''s expression couldn''t help but change. He almost instinctively wanted to refuse, but he held himself back and said, "Regarding this, I have to discuss it with the team leader, Jaylov." "Sure!" 6 reg ary nodded hard. At the same time, he said, "Thepetition is about to begin. If Malsburg wants to cooperate with us, please be quick." Neytov turned around and left quickly. Meanwhile, the Chinese team members all gathered around 6 reg ary, full of curiosity and doubts. Without waiting for everyone to speak, Gregary took the initiative to Pn exin, "Although Malsburg is currently on good terms with us, the main reason is that Micovia and Eand are their enemies. Once there is nomon enemy, we cannot confirm what they will do. Therefore, I require a guarantee before I can form an alliance with them." "So, the Kosax de that you mentioned is the guarantee, Mr. Zhao?" Joey asked curiously. He nodded vigorously and then exined, "The Kosax de is the weapon used by the famous Kosax de warriors from Malsburg. It is very famous and powerful. It has the nickname of w of Eagle." "Later, when the weapons era ended, the Kosax de gradually disappeared and became a decoration toot, which was less effective. However, with the rise of martial artists, the use of the weapons recovered gradually. Among them, the leader of the Malsburg team, Jaylov, has a w of Eagle in his hand. It was said that it was passed down from ancient times, personally bestowed by the emperor of Malsburg. It''s not just valuable, but also very symbolic." After listening to Gregory''s exnation, the team members couldn''t help but discuss it amongst themselves. "Such a precious item, they wouldn''t produce it so easily, I guess." "Yeah, they might be worried that we''ll take their treasures for ourselves!" Fade said, "If they don''t produce it, then we won''t form an alliance. After all, we have nothing to fear." With his words, the team members were encouraged and their confidence doubled. At this time, Neytov came back. This time, next to him, there was a muscr middle-aged man with a beard on his face. He was the leader of the Malsburg team, Jaylov. Both of them came to the Chinese team. Instead of beating around the bush, he directly took out a brass-colored, one-meter-long knife and handed it to Gregary. He said, "I heard that you, Mr. Zhao, are interested in my w of Eagle, so here it is. I present it to you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing this, Gregary took the long knife, pulled it out and looked at it. Then he nodded and said, "I have received your gratitude, Mr. Jaylov. When thepetition is over, I will return the w of Eagle back to you." "Well, I hope we have a happy cooperation." Jaylov took the initiative to offer his hand.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Nice working with you!" Gregary stretched out his hand and shook it with him. The alliance between the Chinese and the Malsburg team could be considered done. Their actions had attracted the attention of other teams, especially the Micovia and Eand teams. These other teams became gloomy. Chapter 2088 Chapter 2088 Fade and the other members of the Marlsburg team gathered together and discussed the alliance strategy for the uingpetition. Then, in less than five minutes, the grouppetition officially began. In order to avoid team-forming at the beginning of thepetition, and to test the strength of the individuals, the members of each team did not enter the arena together. Instead, they were led by the organizers, who brought them into the arena at different times, to enter from different positions. Therefore, the first problem the organizers had in the grouppetition was to gather all the team members to ensure their safety. As for this rule, Fade and the others had known it for a long time, so they had also made corresponding countermeasures. Fade was taken to the second floor of an abandoned factory. He looked around and recognized that he was in a steel mill. He recalled what he had observed before and roughly confirmed his position. Then, he mapped out the route in his mind. He walked out of the factory, stood in the open space, and blew up a stream of red positive energy towards the sky, causing a red lotus to bloom in the air. After doing this, he stood there and waited quietly. Not long after, he heard a sound around him; there was someoneing. However, he pretended to be unaware. He just stood there looking bored and did nothing. Fade''s rxation seemed to have given the opponent confidence. Several figures moved quietly in the abandoned factory and finally found the right position. Then, they sent out several streams of positive energy through the gaps at the same time, shooting towards him from several directions. They were determined to achieve the attack. Even if Fade was strong and was the champion of the individual contest, it was impossible for him to escape from theirbined and sneaky attacks. As the positive energy broke out of the sky and was about to hit Fade, the opponents were very excited. However, when the streams of energy were more than ten centimeters away from Fade, they seemed to hit an invisible wall and shattered. "How could it be?" Seeing this, they could not help but be surprised. At the same time, Fade sneered and threw out several streams of energy, shooting towards the spots where they were hiding. Fade''s energy, may it be in speed or power, was much stronger than their sneaky attacks. Without waiting for them to react, he hit all of them and made them fall to the ground in an instant. There was no movement. Fade came over and looked at them; they were not members of the Micovia or Eand teams. Instead, they were members of small teams. "Are they allied with Micovia and Eand, or do they make their own decisions to attack me?" Fade thought in his heart but there was no answer, so he stayed in ce for three minutes. Then, he found the correct direction and moved forward in a straight line. He walked for about 500 meters. He was in an abandoned basketball court. He stood still again, and then he shot a ball of red positive energy into the air, turning it into a lotus me. After doing this, he waited quietly on the basketball court again. At this moment, many team leaders and organizers outside the field were watching their performance through surveince equipment. When they saw Fade''s unusual behavior, their faces were full of curiosity and they began to discuss it. "What the hell is Fade doing? I don''t get it at all!" "He made a st on purpose. Wasn''t that exposing his position?" "Perhaps, he''s using this as a trap to attract the enemies to ambush him so that he could kill them, just like what happened a moment ago." "That''s right, but if the enemy is very strong and there are a lot of them, I''m afraid he won''t be as lucky as he was just now." Everyone was discussing it, and many of them were puzzled. However, at this moment, 6 reg ary was smiling. He seemed quite confident and rxed. After waiting at the basketball court for about two minutes, two people rushed over. However, it was not an enemy this time, but his own team members. One of them was Mullen, and the other was a member from the Malsburg team. After the three people gathered, Fade led the team to continue to walk forward. After walking for about 500 meters, he stopped again and threw up another red lotus into the air, and then waited in ce. Seeing this, everyone finally understood what he was doing. It turned out that he was using this method to gather his team. ording to the fixed route, he would send a signal once every certain distance to inform the nearby teammates that they were here and they coulde over to gather. In this way, as they marched forward, finally, all the team members could gather together. Before the start of thepetition, they had discussed the methods for assembly. For example, they could send a signal to gather the people nearby, or if Fade sent a signal somewhere, everyone would go near him. QUMS These methods were feasible, but they were not too safe. After all, as long as he sent out a signal, his position would be exposed and the enemy might attack him. In the end, for the sake of the safety of the teammates, Fade thought of this method, which was that theThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. teammates did not need to send et signals. Once they entered the battlefield, they hid themselves while waiting for his signal toe near them. When he sent his signal, the team members could approach and meet up with him. In this way, they could ensure the safety of the team members to the maximum extent. Of course, from another point of view, Fade, who was constantly exposed, was like a loudspeaker, walking around the whole arena. As the teammate knew where he was, the enemy could also grasp his position at any time. It was very likely that the enemy wouldunch a sneak attack on him and even besiege him. That was to say, the danger he was in would increase by multiple times in this way. However, in the end, he decided on this method. In the arena, the participants who had been sent down moved and gathered quickly. asionally, there were conflicts here and there, but most of the participants were looking for their own alliance and iel gathered in teams. Content belongs to It was obvious that many teams had already set up an alliance before thepetition. They were just gathering all their members and the final battle would eventually burst out. The other alliances could only rely on luck. They would secretly search for their members, trying to reunite as many people as possible. Whereas on Fade''s side, with his mobile signal, he was quicker at assembling the Chinese and Malsburg team members. After walking only a short distance, arge number of team members had gathered around Fade. And as his team members increased, the number of people who attacked them became fewer as well. In this way, after another ten minutes, almost all the members of the Chinese and Malsburg teams were all assembled. Only Kelly from the Chinese team and Neytov, the leader of the Malsburg team, were left. Chapter 2089 Chapter 2089 Fade confirmed the direction and looked at an abandoned, five-story building ahead. He said, "Let''s go over there and send a signal. They should be nearby." Under Fade''s lead, they moved quickly and carefully towards the run-down building. Fade came to the top of the building and sent another red lotus signal. After the signal was sent out, the nerves of the other team members could not help but tense up. They adjusted their breathing and guarded their respective positions to prevent the enemy''s attack. After all, when a signal was sent out, it also meant that their position was exposed. After waiting for about two minutes, there was still no movement around. Fade, who was standing on the roof, did not find anything unusual either. He could not help but frown slightly and whisper, "Is it not here? There is only one location ahead. Could Kelly and Neytov be hiding there, or did they move?" Fade went downstairs while thinking about it and was ready to move forward with the others again. However, at that moment, there was a sudden "bang", which attracted everyone''s attention. Following the sound, in front of them, on the left side, they saw a dark blue ball of energy burst into the air. Seeing this, everyone''s expressions changed, especially of the members of the Malsburg team, who instantly became agitated. "That''s our captain''s signal." "He must be in trouble. Let''s go and save him!" "Neytov is in danger. We have to go and save him quickly!" While speaking, all the members of the Malsburg team looked at Fade eagerly, waiting for him to make the final decision. However, he was silent. He looked at the ce where the energy ball had exploded, and started to think quickly. When they decided on Fade''s strategy in sending signals to gather his team members, they also decided on some emergency measures. If they encountered unexpected situations, they would send a signal directly. If Fade saw this, he woulde and rescue them. That blue energy was the signal agreed by Malsburg, and now, Neytov was the only one left among the members of the Malsburg team who had not arrived. Hence, it could only be him who sent the signal. "Has Neytov been exposed, or has he been caught? Is this a trap?" Fade thought quickly in his mind, but he could not make a judgment at the moment. Meanwhile, in the team, the members of the Malsburg team were getting more anxious. Fade had no doubt that if he did not agree, they would choose to rescue Neytov themselves. Thinking of this, he did not dy anymore. He said, "We''re changing our direction. Let''s move together to rescue Neytov." Upon hearing this, the Malsburg team members calmed down a little and started to move immediately. The rest of the Chinese team also stepped forward to follow him. However, at this moment, there was another explosion. Everyone turned their heads and saw a red star signal explode in the air. Seeing this, the expressions of the Chinese team members changed immediately. "That is our signal. Kelly is in danger." "Kelly is asking us for help."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. For a moment, everyone stopped and looked at Fade with urgent and questioning looks. Meanwhile, he looked at both the signals that were in twopletely opposite directions. His expression was gloomy and cold. Tiger was very calm. He immediately made a judgment and said, "These two signals must be a trap. Let''s not act rashly." As soon as he said this, the members of the Malsburg team were agitated and said, "Our captain is in danger. Whether it''s dangerous or not, we have to go and save him. We can''t dy any longer." "Don''t forget that our team member is also in danger. It is not just your team," Tiger said in a deep voice. The Malsburg members were obviously impatient. One of them became angry and said furiously, "We can''t care about it so much. If you don''t want to save him, then well go and save our captain ourselves." After he said that, some of the Chinese team members became angry and heated. "That''s up to you to separate from us. We''re not afraid at all! It was not us who begged for this alliance. Hmph!" "Then let''s split up andpete on our own." The other team was angry too. They shouted, turned around, and were ready to leave. Seeing that the alliance was about to fall apart, at this moment, Fade spoke up, "All of you, quiet down." Their expressions changed as a result of his oppressive aura, and they shut their mouths immediately. "This is obviously a trap to divide us and destroy our alliance. We can''t be fooled," Fade said. "But, our captain is in danger. We have to save him!" The members of the Malsburg team said hurriedly. "We must save Kelly too!" Halston and others nced at them and said. Fade''s expression was serious, and he said in a deep voice, "Stop arguing. We will save them all." "Save them both? How will we do that?" All of a sudden, everyone turned to look at him. "Let''s act separately and save them from both sides at the same time." He made a decision. Hearing this, Tiger''s expression looked solemn. He looked at Fade and said, "Captain, this way, our alliance will..." Fade waved his hand and interrupted him, saying, "When I said act separately, I did not mean separating the Chinese and Malsburg teams." "What?" Everyone looked at him in confusion. Fade said in a deep voice, "All of you go and rescue Neytov. I''m going to rescue Kelly alone." "What!" "That is too risky!" "No, you''ll be in danger if you do that." The Chinese team members refused this altogether. Even the Malsburg team members were stunned. They didn''t expect Fade to ask all of them to rescue their captain while he himself went alone to rescue his team member. Fade''s expression was serious and he said in a low voice, "There''s no need to say anything. I''ve made up my mind. Let''s do it this way. Everybody move right now." "Remember, the most important thing is to ensure your safety, understand?" After that, Fade rushed in the direction of the red star signal. Seeing this, the rest of the team all turned around and moved in the direction of the blue signal. At the same time, this scene was witnessed by the staff members who were watching thepetition from outside the arena. The room was noisy and there was discussion everywhere. "The alliance between the Chinese and the Malsburg team has broken." "It''s worthy of the Micovia and Eand teams indeed. They have a backup n." "You can''t say that their alliance is broken. After all, most of them are still together, and Fade is the only one who is acting alone." "Haha! Fade, as the captain, is acting alone, trying to y the hero. This is even more stupid than directly splitting the alliance." "You''ll see. The Micovia and Eand teams must have set a trap, waiting for Fade to fall right in." Chapter 2090 Chapter 2090 Just as everyone was discussing it, the teams who had split up reached the location where the signals were sent. The blue signal on Neytov''s side was an abandoned water tower. Neytov was tied to the top of it, and there was no one guarding him. They were worried that there might be a trap. Thus, they checked the surroundings carefully, including the area of about hundreds of meters outwards from the water tower. Finally, they didn''t find any enemy around. Then, they began to take action and saved Neytov who was on top of the water tower. As soon as they removed the tape over Neytov''s mouth and before they could ask him what was going on, he quickly opened his mouth and said, "A trap, it''s a trap. Don''t go there!" "What''s going on? What do you mean by a trap?" The Chinese team members became nervous and asked. Neytov responded hurriedly, "It''s those from Micovia and Eand. They have teamed up with almost all the other teams. I''m just a bait. Their main target is Fade. He shouldn''t go over there because it''s a trap." "What!" Upon hearing this, all the Chinese team members were shocked. Neytov also found something unusual and asked in a hurry, "Where is Mr. Chen? Did he go to save her?" "Yes, our captain went there alone to save our teammate," Tiger replied. "Alone?" Neytov was shocked. "How can you let him go alone? It''s a trap!" "It was he who asked us to do this, we..." Someone tried to exin. Then, Tiger said in a deep voice, "Don''t say these meaningless words anymore. Let''s go and help him right away." "Yes, let''s rush there now!" "Move! Quickly!" They were not afraid of being exposed, nor did they worry about the consumption of their positive energy. They sped up and ran in Fade''s direction. Meanwhile, on Fade''s side, he followed the direction of the signal and came to an abandoned garage.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The garage was very big. There were all types of abandoned machines and copsed steel pirs in it, which made the workshop look quite deste and dangerous. On a production line at the end of the workshop, Fade saw a person. He took a closer look and found that it was Kelly. Her mouth was sealed with tape and her body was tied to the production line. She saw himing and her face was full of worry. She struggled desperately, as if she wanted to remind him of something. Fade did not care at all. He rushed up quickly and released her from the production line. As soon as the tape over her mouth was torn off, she shouted anxiously, "Brother Chen, it''s dangerous. Run!" Fade picked her up and asked, "Kelly, what happened? What happened with you and Neytov?" "Brother Chen, Bart and Aiden found Neytov and I when we were hiding. They gathered their people and caught us. This is a trap to get you, Brother Chen, so run! Now!" She shouted in a hurry. However, at this moment, some pping sounds were heard. Then, a burst of ironicughter rang out. "Mr. Chen really values friendship and loyalty. He actually came to save her!" "Not only do you value friendship and loyalty, but you''re also full of courage. I didn''t expect you toe alone." Hearing the sound, Fade turned his head and saw Bart and Aiden walking towards him from behind. Beside them, the other members from Micovia and Eand came out from the abandoned machines one after another, and surrounded them with ferocious gazes. Seeing this, Fade''s face became serious. He stood in front of Kelly and asked coldly, "Sure enough it was you." "It seems like you''re not surprised, Mr. Chen," Bart replied. Aiden, who was at the side, alsoughed and said, "I thought that ??? ? you, Mr. Chen, would divide your team to save them, but I didn''t expect you to be so confident that you came alone. This really was the best oue of our n to lure you away from your team." Content belongs to Fade''s face was serious. He looked at both of them and said in a low voice, "Is Micovia coborating with Eand again?" "This time, it''s not just Micovia and Eand," Bart said while smiling. Then, he pped his hands and said loudly, "Come out!" Following Bart''s voice, a team of people, who were wearing headbands, came out and said, "Us too." Fade looked over and said in a low voice, "The Indnd team." "Fade, you should have expected this day toe when you killed Mokhan." Fade didn''t say anything. At this moment, there were more footsteps heard. On the left side, a team of people in warrior uniforms stepped out. "The Jopeno team!" Fade narrowed his eyes, not feeling surprised at all. "Fade, you used to show off in my country. Now, it''s time for you to pay the price," a man dressed in a warrior suit said. Fade still remained silent. Immediately after, there was another bustling sound, and a group of people appeared. After a slight nce, Fade recognized them immediately and said in a low voice, "The Knd team, you''ve also joined them?" "Teaming up with the strongest is the wisest choice," the captain of the Knd team replied. Fade didn''t respond. He just squinted at the five teams. He swept his gaze over them, and said in a deep voice, "Anyone else? Just show up together." There was another series of bustling sounds, and more than 20 people came out, one after another. Fade roughly nced at them and found that most of them were from small countries that had a good rtionship with Micovia. At that moment, there were 60 or 70 people on the opponent''s side. They hadpletely surrounded Fade and Kelly, forming 3yers of opponents. Bart smiled and stepped forward. Looking at Fade, he said, "Fade, you didn''t expect this day, did you?" "Now, I''ll give you a chance to kneel on the ground and surrender. Apologize to me and destroy your own dantian abdomen, then I might spare your life." Bart narrowed his eyes as he looked at him. Fade shook his head and said seriously, "We''re already at this point, so don''t tell me lies as if I am a three-year-old child. You''re just making a joke out of yourself." Hearing this, Bart''s expression fell and he became serious. He red at him, gritted his teeth, and said, "Fade, I''m going to take revenge over what happened yesterday. Tell me, how do you wish to die?" Fade gave a snort, a smirk and said with solemn eyes, "Do you really think you can win?" "Fade, do you think you''re invincible just because you''ve won the individualpetition? Or do you think you can beat 60 or 70 of us by yourself?" Chapter 2091 Chapter 2091 The team leaders and staff members monitoring the security cameras watched everything that happened. The leader of Micovia, Nocker, and the leader of Eand, Louis, were smiling with triumphant looks on their faces. At this moment, Gregary''s face was dark. Even if he believed in Fade''s strength, he couldn''t help but worry about the current situation. Fade was just one person whereas he had 60 to 70 opponents, and they were almost all experts at the Heaven Level. Given the circumstances, forget defeating them, it was very hard to even escape and live. He was full of worry and fury when he thought of this. He nced over at Nocker and Louis before speaking to the organizers, "I object. An alliance like that is too much. Thepetition has be totally unfair." Hearing this, Nocker stood up andughed. "Mr. Zhao, there isn''t a rule disallowing an alliance." Louis chimed in, "Mr. Zhao, don''t forget. The Chinese team has united with the Malsburg team too. If it''s against the rules, you have broken the rules as well." "You''ve gone too far, joining up with almost twenty teams," 6 reg ary tried to speak up. However, the personnel answered coldly, "Mr. Zhao, I''m sorry, we''ve checked the rules. The Micovia and Eand teams have not vited any rules. The tournament will continue." "This isn''t fair..." 6 reg ary roared in anger. The staff member spoke coldly, "Mr. Zhao, if you are really unsatisfied, you can choose to drop out from the tournament. If that''s the case, well let the members of the Chinese team retreat." 6 reg ary was stunned when he heard this. His expression was dark and terrifying but he couldn''t say anything. Meanwhile, Hocker and Louis had smug looks on their faces. "Mr. Zhao, it''s a good choice to back out from the tournament. You should act fast if you decide to do so." "The fight hasn''t started yet. You should quickly make your decision while you still have a choice, Mr. Zhao." 6 reg ary looked like he was struggling and ufortable. He looked at the monitor and saw the atmosphere getting tense and he worried even more. In the end, he let out a long sigh and looked at the personnel. He then spoke, "I request to call the Chinese team captain, Fade!" The leader of every team had the right to make one phone call. The staff members didn''t stop him and immediately set up the relevant devices. He then told 6 reg ary, "It''s done. You can talk over here. Your voice will be broadcasted and the other party''s response will be sent back through the security monitor''s audio equipment." Gregary''s face was dark when he spoke, "Fade, this is Greg ary. The current situation has totally exceeded our expectations. I hope you can think of your own safety. Now, make the decision to drop out of the tournament." His voice was transmitted directly to the tournament field. Both sides were about to battle and they were feeling nervous. They were stunned when they heard the sudden broadcast. Then, the opposing leaders, Bart and Aiden understood the meaning behind Gregary''s words and they immediately smiled and looked proud. "Fade, you''ve heard your leader. Drop out. It''s pointless to continue resisting." Aiden grinned, and his smile was still warm and gentle. As for Bart, his expression was much moreplicated. He gazed at the monitor and pointed straight at the screen. His face was hideous as he spoke proudly, "Drop out? Haha, Fade doesn''t have the chance to drop out even if he wants to. As long as I, Bart, don''t get my revenge, I won''t let him leave peacefully." Immediately, he red fiercely at Fade and spoke sternly, "Kneel down, kowtow and apologize. Then, destroy your own dantian abdomen and I''ll spare your life." This was ryed through the broadcast and it instantly made 6 reg ary furious. He red at the personnel and shouted fiercely, "That''s a threat. It''s a vition of the rules. You..." By a side, Hocker coldly interrupted him, "Fade didn''t admit defeat, so the tournament is still going on, and Bart''s actions do not vite the rules." At this moment, the staff member nodded as well. "There''s been no vition of the rules. Also, please keep track of the time, you have only three minutes to talk." Hearing this, 6 reg ary lowered his head to look at the time and there was less than a minute left. Suddenly, he became anxious and he quickly spoke again, "Fade, although the Prohibition Order is important, your safetyes first. More importantly, you..." Without waiting for 6 reg ary, the silent Fade finally spoke. He turned to look at the video and smiled. "Mr. Zhao, don''t worry, IBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. know my limits. On the other hand, there are only 60 to 70 of them, so they''re no match for me." After that, the time was up and the call ended. Gregary was stunned and he silently looked at Fade in the video with a heavy heart. The other leaders around him started tough loudly together. "He must be crazy, saying that about 60 to 70 people aren''t a match for him." "Has he gone insane from the fear? He''s starting to sprout nonsense!" "That Fade is dead for sure. It''s a pity about the Prohibition Order." At this moment, Bart, Aiden and the others who were in the garage also heard Fade''s words. Bart spoke coldly, "What arrogant words. You''re a bast*rd who doesn''t know what''s good for you. Since you have a death wish, we''ll grant it for you." As soon as his words fell, he waved his hand and gave the order, "Attack." Instantly, the 60 or 70 people in the garage all moved together. Positive energy surged and spread out, like sharp des. The unlimited number of attacks were like dense rain and they poured on Fade from all directions. Terrifying attacks and countless fierce wind des whooshed and cut through the air. They sliced through the steel and stone in their way and pushed forward, signaling impending doom. Facing the fierce attacks, Fade was calm although he was in the middle of it all. He gently shook his head and then shrugged his shoulders. A crimson wave of energy erupted from his body and formed an air shield around him. Soon, a ball of light appeared around him, shielding him inside. At this moment, the dense attacks rained on the ball of light with a series of noises. Then, the attacks instantly became specks of light and dispersed into the air. Nearly three minutes of bombardments, explosions, shocks, shes and booming attacks kepting and the ball of light had been bombarded countless times. However, when the surrounding energy dissipated and everything quietened down, the crimson ball of light still shone brightly, remaining firm and unmoving. Fade, who was sheltered inside the ball of light, was safe and sound without the slightest injury. Chapter 2092 Chapter 2092 That surprised everyone present. Bart, Aiden, the leaders, and the audience in front of the screen were dumbfounded. It was very hard for them to believe what they saw. "How is this possible? He totally blocked the rain of attacks from dozens of Heaven Level martial artists." "What level is this Fade? The advanced stage of the Heaven Level?" "I''m afraid it''s not enough to say that he is at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level! Just Bart and Aiden alone have that strength. In addition to the remaining 60 or so people, Fade''s strength has definitely exceeded the advanced stage of the Heaven Level." "Could he be at the peak stage of the Heaven Level? He''s still a young man. Even if he started cultivating in his mother''s womb, it''s impossible to reach that stage!" "But the truth speaks for itself." Amidst voices of surprises, the worried 6 reg ary was finally relieved. Meanwhile, Nocker and Louis'' faces darkened and their expressions were cold. They huffed coldly and spoke coldly, "That was just a start. There are more violent attacks waiting for you." As if they heard the conversation, Bart and Aiden in the garage came to their senses after their initial shock. Their expressions darkened and they immediately gave the attack order again, "Atta..." However, before they could finish speaking, Fade spoke first, "It''s my turn." Before his words fell, Fade''s right index and middle fingers moved. A crimson light gathered at his fingertips before forming a ming crimson sword.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. With the sword in hand, Fade shed horizontally at the air. "Nineze Sword!" The long sword drew a red arc in the air. The scorching mes carried a fierce crimson light and formed countless des before spreading out in a fan shape. Instantly, more than a dozen opponents were hit by the des and their bodies were cut in half. They didn''t even have a chance to react and died on the spot. With a single attack, Fade killed 15 to 16 Heaven Level martial artists. All the martial artists were appalled by his strength. Their expressions changed drastically and they started to back away. However, Fade didn''t stop and he shed out with his crimson sword again. Several light streaks intertwined with each other and with a few whooshing sounds, he had killed another 16 to 17 martial artists. Half of the martial artists in the field had died in the blink of an eye. This caused everyone to be dumbfounded. The martial artists from small countries started to run fortheir lives. Seeing this, Bart and Aiden''s expressions were grim and dark as night. Alden quickly shouted after them, "Don''t escape, we still have a chance to win if we attack together." However, shouts like this were pale inparison to the blood that was spilled. On the other hand, Bart''s expression darkened and he punched out two times with his right hand at two escaping martial artists before shouting angrily, "From now on, those who escape will be considered traitors of Micovia and will be killed without mercy!" The threat of death and blood was obviously more powerful, and the frantic martial artists couldn''t help but stop in their tracks. They then gathered around Bart and Aiden. Following this, Bart looked at Aiden and growled, "Let''s kill him together." Aiden nodded seriously. "Attack with all your might and don''t hold back." "All of you fight as if your lives are on the line. Kill Fade Chen!" Bart shouted fiercely and he put on a ck fine iron glove with a lion''s head on his right hand. He then threw a punch in front of him with a crash. Instantly, the lion head on the glove seemed toe to life. It roared and formed an illusory lion''s head. It then opened its jaws to roar furiously and charged towards Fade. Seeing this, the morale of the martial artists inside and outside the field was boosted. "Bart''s using his true strength. He''s a martial artist at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level. His power isn''t to be taken lightly." "Supreme technique, Mad Lion''s Roar." Meanwhile, Aiden started to move too. He pulled out a long and thin cross-shaped sword. With a serious expression, he looked in Fade''s direction and his right hand started to wave the sword furiously. The long and thin cross sword left des of light in the air, and it then formed a huge sword of light and he attacked Fade fiercely with unparalleled sharpness. "Aiden is also using his supreme technique, Cross Sword sh." Exmations rang out again. The two most powerful martial artists were using their most powerful techniques. The other martial artists started to follow suit and used their supreme techniques to desperately attack Fade. For a time, the garage was covered in fireballs, des, swords and other attacks of all colors. Sharp whooshing noises cut through the air and rained on Fade, apanied by limitless furious shouts and roars. Fade''s expression didn''t change. He snorted coldly and held swords in both hands. He circted his positive energy and the mes on his swords shot out. They became countless dancing fire dragons and roared as they charged forward. "Boom, boom, boom!" All the energies from the attacks collided. They instantly bloomed into a bright ball of light before exploding. Balls of me rose up. The abandoned garage could no longer withstand such powerful aftershocks. The steel pirs broke, and the ceiling caved in. The huge building crumbled to the ground in a crash, sending up waves of dust. The bustling tournament venue became quiet all of a sudden. There was only dust everywhere, and then, it was silent. At this moment, the surveince cameras totally lost their signals. Many of the staff members at the scene were worried and curious. The organizers immediately made their decision and said, "Let''s go to the tournament arena!" Immediately, the group of leaders and staff members set out. They rushed towards the scene of the explosion. When the group of personnel rushed to the tournament arena, the people in front were dumbfounded on the spot. Seeing the situation, Nocker and Louis, who were at the back, started to shout furiously. "Why are you standing still? Save them!" "Check for survivors!" The two of them were about to rush out to look for their team members. However, at this moment, a cold voice rang out, "The tournament hasn''t ended, so what do both of you want to do?" Upon hearing the voice, the both of them raised their heads to look. They saw a thin figure standing proudly among the ruins of the garage, his clothes billowing in the wind. Fixing their eyes on the figure, they discovered that that person was Fade. Moreover, at the moment, Fade''s clothes were spotless; there wasn''t any trace of him being wounded. "You..." For a time, Hocker and Louis red at him furiously. They were so surprised that they couldn''t speak. 6 reg ary, who was slightly behind, rushed to the spot at the moment and when he saw that Fade was safe, he was overjoyed. "Fade, you''re alright. That''s great, that''s great." Fade smiled faintly. "I told you that they''re no match for me." He repeated what he said earlier but it felt different hearing it again. When he said that previously, everyone''s first impression was that it was a joke, when everything came true, all shocked hearing it again. However, now, ¡ãf them felt Chapter 2093 Chapter 2093 After a moment of silence, Nocker remembered something and told the staff members, "Quickly rescue them!" Upon hearing this, the staff members and other leaders came to their senses. When they thought of their team members being buried under the rubble, possibly dead or alive, they became very agitated. Each of them rushed up and started to look through the rubble to save them. However, at this moment, Fade shouted coldly and sent out a wave of energy, blocking the crowd who were going up to rescue them. Nocker shouted angrily when he saw this, "What are you doing, Fade?" Louis also shouted coldly, "Fade, do you understand what your actions signify?" Fade snorted coldly and spoke, "I don''t know what my actions signify but what I want to say is that the tournament hasn''t ended. All of you are disrupting the tournament by barging into the tournament arena; it''s a vition of the rules." As soon as he spoke, everyone''s expressions changed and they were speechless. After all, he spoke the truth. ording to the rules, the leaders weren''t allowed to go into the arena before the tournament ended. With a gloomy expression on his face, Nocker said to the organizers, "Then quickly end the tournament. The result is clear." The staff member took a look at the situation and was about to announce the result, "I announce, for the teampetition..." However, before he could finish speaking, Fade interrupted him, "There are still participants who haven''t admitted defeat, so the tournament isn''t over yet." As they spoke, Fade pointed in another direction. As the others looked over, they saw a group of people rushing over. It was the Chinese team and the Malsburg team members who had gone to save Neytov. "What happened? Why are all the leaders here?" Neytov rushed over anxiously. He was confused when he saw the situation. He didn''t know what to make of it. On the other side, Gregary quickly briefed the Chinese team members on what had happened. Beside them, the leader of the Malsburg team, Jaylov briefed Neytov and the others about what had happened. After hearing this, all the team members were surprised before their faces eased up together. Then, Neytov took the initiative and spoke to Fade, "Fade, now that only the Chinese and Malsburg teams are left, we''ll have to decide the champion and runner-up." "However, I''ve rushed here as fast as I could so I''m a little tired. I don''t want to fight now. Why don''t we fight after we rest for a bit." Fade nodded. "I also consumed a huge amount of energy when I was fighting just now, so it''s better to take a rest." As they spoke, the two teams separated and stood opposite each other. They kept saying that they wanted to battle but the atmosphere wasn''t tense at all, as if they didn''t have any intention to fight." By the side, Hocker and Louis'' expressions were totally dark and they seemed extremely unsightly. "You''re deliberately stalling for time. You want our team members to die." "The time to rescue them is very limited. A life might be gone for every minute that you dy." Fade was unmoved and didn''t care about them at all. 6 reg ary snorted coldly, "The rules do not say that this is not allowed." Jaylov spoke too, "You didn''t have this attitude when more than ten of the countries joined up together. Now, you''re having double standards." "You..." Nocker was furious and his aura surged. He almost couldn''t control himself from attacking the both of them. Jaylov wasn''t polite and he stepped up right away. His muscr body oppressed Nocker and he growled, "Do you want to fight? I am not afraid of you Micovians." Louis, who was beside him, pulled the almost frenzied Nocker back. Then, he looked at 6 reg ary and Jaylov with a dark expression on his face, "What would it take to end the tournament as soon as possible?" 6 reg ary and Jaylov looked at each other. Then, 6 reg ary spoke, "I heard that Micovia recently discovered a ck stone mine in Calisburg. Our country is quite interested and would like to research it together." "ck stone!" Everyone''s faces darkened. That was because almost everyone present was a martial artist and were very familiar with ck stones. It was a rare raw mineral and was good for metal smelting. It could make the metal stronger, sharper, and even enhance its affinity to channel positive energy. These properties made ck stone the first choice as weapons for martial artists. It was just that the storage capacity for ck stone had always been very little, so there were few weapons that were created using ck stones. Each and every one of them was very precious. At present, Micovia had found a ck stone mine. It could be said that it was fabulous news and could enhance the strength of many martial artists. Nocker almost instinctively rejected, "We won''t give you the ck stones. It''s impossible." 6 reg ary replied, "Really? Then there''s no need for further discussion. Let Fade and Neytov continue resting." "You..." Nocker was furious. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. He looked at 6 reg ary and spoke, "How many ck stones do you want?" 6 reg ary calmly replied, "Not many. Give us one ton of ck stones." "A ton of pure ck stones? Why don''t you rob us!" Nocker shouted. The ck stone mine wasn''trge and the ck stone content in it wasn''t high. After refining and purifying the stones, they could only get about twenty tons of ck stones from the entire mine. Gregary wanted one ton; that was too much for Nocker. In the end, Jaylov, who was beside him,ughed too. "Nocker, don''t be too quick to shout. We want a ton too." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Don''t go too far. It''s impossible to give you this amount..." Nocker said frantically. Gregary and Jaylov crossed their arms and spoke calmly. "If it''s impossible, then forget it. Let''s watch the tournament." "That''s right, Neytov, you were captured just now and should be injured. Take a good rest. Don''t be hasty. Take your time." Under such circumstances, Nocker was anxious and furious but he couldn''t do anything about it. He could only take out his satellite phone and call a secret number. About five minutester, Nocker was back with an expression as dark as ink. He looked at Gregary and Jaylov and gritted his teeth, "We can give you one ton of ck stones but you have to end the tournament immediately!" "Empty words!" Gregary said coldly. Nocker growled, "Our president personally agreed to this." After some consideration, 6 reg ary and Jaylov looked at each other and nodded. Then, both of them looked at the tournament arena and said, "That''s enough." Hearing this, Neytov, who was sitting on a rock and resting, stretched himself and stood up. He kept stretching himself while walking in Fade''s direction and spoke, "Chen, we admit defeat. You guys are the champions." Chapter 2094 Chapter 2094 Fade nodded and jumped down from the rubble and returned to the Chinese team. Seeing this, the referee immediately announced, "This year''s International Youth Martial Arts Convention has ended. The champion is the Chinese team, the runner up is the Malsburg team, and the third ce is the Baldrusia team." It was obvious who the champion and runner up were. As for the third ce, the staff members had to watch the surveince videos and slowly pause scenes to determine who it was. Because one of the Baldrusia team members was in the outer circle, he was thest to fall from Fade''s attack. Hence, he won third ce. After announcing the results, Hocker and Louis brought some men with them and rushed into the rubble to start rescuing their team members. The Chinese and Malsburg team went to the counter to collect their respective prizes and went back to the hotel with wide smiles on their faces. Without staying at the hotel for long, 6 reg ary immediately arranged for a transit flight and prepared to go back to their country. After all, the results of the International Youth Martial Arts Convention were unexpectedly good. The Chinese team was the champion of both the individual and teampetition. Altogether, they got a number of six Prohibition Orders and were the biggest winners. Moreover, they used thatst chance to ckmail Micovia for a ton of ck stones.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It could be said that they had reaped a bountiful harvest this time, totally exceeding their expectations. In contrast, the confident Micovians had an unsatisfactory performance and they suffered heavy losses. In the individual tournament, Fade killed two of their contestants and buried all of their team members under rubble in the teampetition. At that moment, their situations were unknown. Additionally, they lost two tons of ck stones. It could be said that they threw the helve after the hatchet. Due to the sharp contrast of gains and losses, and in addition to 6 reg ary being wounded, he was afraid that the Micovians would do something irrational in their fury. Hence, he wanted to go back as soon as possible to ensure the safety of their people and property. They quickly packed their luggage and rushed to the airport but Fade didn''t go with them and left alone. He left alone because he wanted to meet someone. That person was his wife Quin, who had brought Jeremy to Micovia to see his birth parents. At that time, the n was for her to send Jeremy to Micovia and return to their country. In the end, she had some matters to take care of in the country and she wanted to spend some time with Jeremy so she kept putting off her return. In the time between, Fade called his wife a few times and even wanted toe to Micovia to look for her but he was dyed by other matters. It wasn''t until he came to Micovia because of the tournament that he had a chance to see her. Now that the tournament had ended, he was a free man and had the time to see Quin. As he watched Fade carry his luggage down from the car, Gregary made ast exhort, "Fade, be careful in Micovia. After all, it''s a foreign country and in addition to this year''s tournament and the Altis family, you must..." Beside him, Joeyughed as she interrupted Gregary, "Mr. Zhao, when did you be so fussy? You''re repeating yourself." "Fade, keep it up, and bring Quin back soon," Joey cheered him on. The other team members also waved goodbye to him. Fade waved and turned around to leave. At the same time, in a secluded office building in Micovia, Nocker stood inside a private office. Opposite him was a solemn elder who had white hair and was dressed in a military uniform. As he looked at the elder in front of him, the usually imposing Nocker was now feeling uneasy as he spoke, "Mr. Arbotte, what happened this time during the tournament was my fault, so please punish me." Arbotte drummed his fingers on the table and was silent for a few seconds before he spoke, "The tournament is definitely your responsibility. You need not say anymore. We''ll take care of it." "Yes." Nocker was sweating profusely. Arbotte spoke again, "We just received a piece of news. Take a look." As he spoke, he pushed a document to Nocker. Nocker bent down to look at the document and his expression changed very quickly. He looked surprised, "The Chinese team has returned to their country but Fade has stayed back in Micovia alone." "That''s correct, and the news is urate. He just parted with the Chinese team fifteen minutes ago," Arbotte spoke. The look in Hocker''s eyes changed as he looked at Arbotte before he spoke cautiously and tentatively, "General, do you mean that we should send men to make a move on Fade and make him stay in Micovia forever?" Arbotte shook his head and spoke, "You must remember our identities. We are representing the government, so we can''t simply act. Otherwise, it''s hard to exin things to the Chinese government." "This..." Hocker held his breath and then he thought of something. "Do you mean letting nongovernment people act? For example, Fade offended the Altis family and experts on the Dark List. They could..." "You can adequately leak some information. For example, Fade has six Prohibition Orders..." Arbotte mentioned this point. Upon hearing this, Hocker immediately understood and his expression became excited, "If we release this news, we won''t need to send anyone. I''m afraid that martial artists from Micovia or even the whole world will set out to look for Fade. General, your move is very clever." "Getting other people to do our dirty work is a thousand years old technique; it''s nothing worth mentioning." Arbotte smiled as he shook his head. "General, you''re so experienced to be able to think of using such tactics." Nocker smiled. Arbotteughed and waved his hands. "That''s enough, don''t lick my boots. Start executing our n!" "Yes!" Nocker saluted and turned around to leave. At this time, Fade was on the way to Losangel City. As he got closer to the city, there were more cars and crowds along the way. He could understand this. After all, the world famous Hollnd was in Losangel City. Countless people from all around the world came here everyday to admire famous attractions or look for opportunities. Very unluckily, when he was about twenty kilometers from Losangel City, the old coach Fade was taking broke down by the road. With a flurry of curses and helpless voices, the passengers could only get down and fend for themselves. Fade looked at the deste surroundings and then he looked at the foreign people who were leaving in their respective cars. In the end, he gently shook his head, picked up his luggage, and prepared to walk to Losangel City. For an expert of his level, a distance of twenty kilometers was nothing. If he ran at full speed, he would arrive in less than half an hour. Of course, in order not to cause unnecessary trouble, Fade didn''t run at full speed. Instead, he walked step by step along the road while carrying his luggage. Suddenly, a car horn sounded, followed by the sound of brakes. A red sports car stopped not far from him. Chapter 2095 Chapter 2095 Then, the window of the back seat winded down and a head popped out and asked, "Are you Chinese?" Hearing the voice, Fade looked up and saw that the head belonged to a short- haired girl. She looked young, about twenty years old. Many thoughts shed through Fade''s mind and he immediately answered, "Yes, I am." "You''re really Chinese!" The short- haired girl smiled and continued, "Are you headed for Losangel City? We''re going to Losangel City too. We''ll give you a ride!" "Yes, I''m heading for Losangel City. Thanks a lot!" Fade felt warmth in his heart and he walked over and thanked the girl. "You''re wee, since we''re all from the same country, we should help each other while we''re away from home." The short-haired girl took the initiative to open the car door and moved to the side, letting Fade take her ce. "Come on, get in." He got in and thanked her again. The short-haired girl was very spirited and she introduced herself, "My name is Serena Zuo. I''m an international student in Micovia." "In the front are Yonas and Raiya. We''re ssmates from Calisburg University." As she spoke, Serena introduced the people in the driver''s seat and passenger seat. Fade nced at the two people in front. In the driver''s seat was a young man in his twenties. He was dressed fashionably and had a tattoo of a huge tiger on his arm. He wore exaggerated earrings and had a wild look about him. In the passenger seat was a young girl. She had red hair and was wearing a tight T-shirt. She was dressed like a typical Micovian girl. "Hello, my name is Fade," he introduced himself briefly. Yonas snorted slightly in response to Fade''s introduction. Meanwhile, Raiya turned around and looked at him curiously before asking, "Are you a Chinese international student too?" Fade shook his head. "No, I''m just a tourist. I have some matters to take care of in Losangel City." "Matters? You''re here for the celebrity charity party in Hollnd right?" Raiya said excitedly. Her eyes were full of stars. "My favorite singer Hontony ising. I''vee here specially to see him." "Serena''s favourite singer is De. She''ll being to the dinner party too." "And Yonas, his favorite singer is Mckinson." "Fade, which celebrity do you like?" Raiya asked excitedly. Fade was only puzzled by the names she mentioned, not knowing who they were. Hence, he told the truth. He shook his head. "I''m not here for the dinner party. I''m here for other matters." "Ah, you aren''t here for the party? Are you for real?" Raiya wore an expression of disbelief. He shook his head and responded, "I don''t really know about Micovia''s celebrities." "You don''t know? The few I just mentioned are famous celebrities of Micovia, and they''re famous worldwide. You should know of them even if you''re from our home country." Raiya looked at him as if he was an alien. Fade coughed and exined, "Ahem, ahem, I''m usually not interested in the entertainment circle so I don''t know much." "You don''t know? Haven''t you even heard of them?" Raiya frowned. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Fade didn''t know how to respond for a moment. Was it abnormal not to know about these Micovian celebrities? Of course, he wouldn''t say this so he could onlyugh it off uneasily. However, it was Serena who could see Fade''s embarrassed expression and she took the initiative and changed the topic, "Fade, you don''t look like a student. It''s normal if you don''t pay attention to these matters. Don''t ask any more questions, Raiya. Do you think everyone is celebrity crazy like you?" "Nowadays, there are young people who don''t chase after celebrities," Raiya kept talking. Yonas thought of something and spoke up, "Are you a businessman, Mr. Chen? Are you here for business dealings?" Fade shook his head and replied, "I''m not a businessman. I''m here to look for someone." Hearing this, Yonas was disappointed and he didn''t continue the conversation. He simply replied with an "Oh" and then he stopped talking. Fade saw the disdain shing in his eyes so he didn''t speak anymore and shut his mouth. As for Raiya, she thought of something and she took out a booklet and passed it to Fade. She then showed it to him, "Look here, these are the celebrities who are attending the charity dinner. They''re all big shots and are very famous." "Oh, oh!" Fade nodded in agreement. Raiya instantly became even more excited and she continued to introduce the celebrities, "Look here, this is Hontony. He is a famous Micovian rapper. He has character and his songs are nice. He is famous throughout the world." "Normal dinners don''t invite a celebrity of Hontony''s level but I heard that this time, the dinner was organized by Micovia''s magnates, so they could invite him." "Let me tell you, the entrance tickets to the charity dinner are harder to get than a concert ticket. Many people all over the world want to attend and they would fight over a ticket." "Originally, we wouldn''t have the chance to attend it but thanks to Yonas, we got tickets and are able to attend the dinner and get close to the celebrities." Speaking of this, Raiya looked at him. Yonas, who was driving, smiled when he heard this. His expression turned smug but he still looked indifferent as he spoke calmly, "It''s nothing. My father donated a million dors to the organizing party and we sessfully got the tickets. It wasn''t that troublesome." After that, he deliberately looked at Fade through the rear-view mirror. Fade, on the other hand, was startled and he couldn''t help but frown. "A million dors, ticket, this..." However, he didn''t continue when he thought of the three celebrity-crazy fans in the car. However, Yonas noticed Fade''s change in expression. Something shed in his eyes and he asked in an interrogating matter, "Why, Mr. Chen, do you have an opinion about the tickets?" "No, nothing!" Fade didn''t want to argue and shook his head. Seeing this, Yonas snorted coldly. "We''re all young, and we''re just chatting casually. It''s meaningless to hide your thoughts, hehe." At this moment, Raiya also spoke up, "Fade, just speak your mind. We''re just chatting casually. What''s there to be afraid of?" Given the situation, Fade could only say, "I''m not afraid. I just think that the dinner is held in the name of charity, and yet they sell tickets at a sky-high price of a million dors. It seems inappropriate." Chapter 2096 Chapter 2096 "Inappropriate? What''s inappropriate about this? It seems normal to me!" Raiya looked at Fade weirdly. He frowned and said, "It''s a charity dinner and the tickets are so expensive. It''s be a dinner to make money. Isn''t it missing the original purpose?" "Make money?" Raiya looked at him with an exaggerated expression and spoke agitatedly, "What are you thinking? This is Micovia, not our home country, so how would something like that happen? On the other hand, the profits from the dinner will all be donated to people living in the slums. They''ll put the money to good use. Hence, the more money they get, the better." Yonas coughed and spoke, "World famous celebrities will attend the dinner. If they don''t put a limit on the attendees, the whole Losangel City would be trampled to dust. As such, the ticket is considered the quota. Anyway, it isn''t much to those who can afford it." After listening to the two of them, Fade shook his head and mumbled, "Anyway, I feel that this method is a little weird. If they really wanted to donate, why not directly pass the ticket fee to the people in the slums instead of going through the organizationmittee?" Hearing this, Raiya told him, "You''re too narrowminded. They organized the celebrity charity dinner not only for the donations but to use the influence of the celebrities to attract more attention. They want everyone to take note of those people in the slums that need our help and let the celebrities be examples to us." "Examples? I heard that many Micovian celebrities take drugs and get into fights. Their private lives are a mess. I don''t think people like that are suited to be examples," Fade retorted. "What rubbish are you spouting? Do you think the Micovian celebrities are like the ones in our home country? Micovian celebrities are both endowed in beauty and talent. The young guys in your country can''t evenpare to them. Don''t use your standards to evaluate Micovian celebrities." Raiya was a little angry. When Fade saw this, he wanted to retort but Serena beside him tugged at his sleeve and he immediately changed his words, "Maybe I''ve gotten it wrong." Although he had given in, Raiya still had an angry expression on her face. She wasn''t very happy with Fade. Although he was behind her, she started grumbling in front, "We gave you a ride because we are fellow citizens. In the end, you turned out to be another idiot that has been brainwashed by our country. All you know is to talk bad about Micovia. You don''t even have your own opinions. We really can''t converse at all." Yonas looked emotional too. He sighed and shook his head. "Raiya, don''t be mad. We aren''t of the same level and we see things differently. It''s normal to not be able to converse. After rambling, he turned around to look at Fade with disdain. "There''s a bus stop ahead. Get down there."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. When he heard this, Fade''s face changed and he wanted to speak. However, Serena spoke first, "Yonas, Fade is a fellow countryman. Since he is already in the car, it isn''t good to kick him out now." "What''s more, Fade just expressed his own opinion just now. If you don''t agree, you can have different views. There''s no need to take the matter so seriously." When Raiya heard this, she huffed, "Serena, this isn''t about our opinions. This Fade is too arrogant. He clearly doesn''t have any knowledge but he talked bad about the Micovian celebrities; it''s so infuriating." Yonas spoke coldly too, "I''ll get my Micovian citizenship soon. Very soon, we won''t be fellow citizens anymore." "Yonas, you''ve gone too far. You..." Serena''s expression fell and anger appeared on her face. At this moment, Fade''s expression eased up and he gently tugged at Serena''s sleeves and said, "Serena, thanks a lot. I appreciate it. I don''t mind getting out of the car. It''s alright." As he said that, he directly told Yonas, "There''s no need to go to the bus stop. I''ll get down here." Hearing this, Yonas snorted coldly and hit the brakes. He stopped the car and told Fade, "Get out." Fade opened the door and stepped out of the car. When Serena saw this, she still tried to persuade him, "Fade, don''t act on impulse. This isn''t like our country. Public transportation isn''t that advanced, so it''ll be hard to get on a bus." "It''s alright, I have my own ways to travel." Fade smiled and waved at her before getting out. Yonas didn''t stop. He immediately hit the floor and the car rushed out. In the rear view mirror, he could see Fade''s carrying his luggage. Fade''s figure slowly became smaller and disappeared from sight very quickly. When Raiya saw this, her lips curled into a smile. "Some people have to be taught a lesson to know what''s good for them. Hmph, you''re in Micovia but you still dare to insult Micovia. What a joke." Yonas snorted coldly and he spoke sarcastically, "The self-esteem of the poor, extremely ridiculous!" Serena''s expression darkened when she saw this and she spoke up, "Both of you are too much." Yonas and Raiya were shocked when they heard this. Raiya looked at her in surprise and said, "Serena, what''s wrong with you? Are you angry at us over that stranger?" Serena frowned. "Your words and actions were too much." Hearing this, Raiya exploded, "Serena, I don''t agree with you. How were we too much? It was that guy who did not know what''s good for him. He is so narrow-minded and he thinks too highly of himself. He doesn''t know anything about Micovia." "We educated him but he got angry. What has that to do with us?"" Serena contained her anger and exined, "Fade was just expressing his own opinions. Moreover, his worries are normal thoughts. After all, the price of the charity dinner''s tickets are really too high. It will definitely cause some criticism." "There''s nothing to criticize. This is Micovia, not our home country. Don''t tell me you really think that Micovia is corrupted? That''s impossible. Let me tell you, Micovians are high-calibre. They won''t do things like that." Serena spoke in a deep voice, "There''s quite a lot of corruption in Micovia too. It''s not about whether they are high-calibre or not." "Let''s stop here. That guy said that Micovian celebrities have bad characters and messy personal lives. This is an insult to the celebrities we love. Don''t you love De? Aren''t you angry listening to words like that?" Raiya asked. Serena frowned. "Fade spoke about some Micovian celebrities. He didn''t say that it was De or Hontony." "He clearly knew that we like Micovian celebrities but he deliberately said those words. He was purposely going against us. No matter what, Hontony will never do anything wrong. He''s a world famous singer with both morality and talent." "Well... Forget it, let''s stop here. I''m tired and want to take a nap." Serena found that she couldn''t converse with Raiya so she didn''t continue the conversation. Chapter 2097 Chapter 2097 Among the three celebrity idters, although Serena idolized the singer, De, she only liked her songs and often bought her albums or asionally went to her concerts. However, Raiya waspletely different. Every day, she would look at her phone at news about Hontony and buy any product he advertised. She wasn''t hesitant in her shopping at all. She was a die-hard fan. However, they were ssmates after all and they were still on the trip. It wasn''t convenient to let matters escte. However, in her heart, Serena had already deleted Raiya from her close friends list. Meanwhile, for Fade, after he got out of the car, he walked a distance and noticed that there really weren''t any buses passing by. Also, because it was getting dark, the number of people and cars on the road also started to reduce. Despite this, it was a good thing for him. Seeing that there was no one around, Fade didn''t hide his strength. He picked up his luggage and started to run quickly. Instantly, a trail of dust appeared behind him and his figure left a trail behind him as he sped towards Losangel City. In less than half an hour, Fade reached Losangel City. At this moment, it was already dark and the streetmps started to light up. Because it was near Hollnd, the nightlife of Losangel City was very exciting. With just a nce, Fade saw many women in revealing clothes apanied by their partners. There were also two men carrying a rainbow g, walking together intimately. After walking for a while, Fade called Jeremy''s birth mother, Josephine, and she told him to wait at the Starlight Hotel. The Starlight Hotel was very ssy. It was an international five star hotel. As it was close to Hollnd, many celebrities would stay here when they were in the city. Hence, this grand majestic hotel could be said to be a trademark building of Losangel City. It was also because of that that Josephine asked Fade to wait at the Starlight Hotel, saying that she''de pick him up there. After entering the hotel, Fade found a sofa in the hotel lobby and sat down, waiting for Josephine toe pick him up. While he was waiting, three young peopleughed as they walked into the hotel. If Fade looked over, he would discover that the three of them were the trio, Serena, Raiya and Yonas, who had given him a ride. At this moment, the three of them were very excited at the sight of the majestic Starlight Hotel. Even the somewhat downcast Serena had a sparkle in her eyes. Yonas took the lead with excitement and he had an expression of wanting to show off. He said, "Not everybody can check into the Starlight Hotel. Other than its five stars, the most important thing is that you can see many celebrities here." "And this time, because of the charity dinner, the Starlight Hotel is even more in demand. The rooms were fully booked two months ago." "If my dad didn''t get a room through his connections, we wouldn''t be able to stay here." Upon hearing this, Raiya immediatelyplimented him, "That''s for sure. Mr. Ko donated a million dors and got tickets to the dinner, so he''s a VIP. Of course, VIPs can stay in the Starlight Hotel." "Hehe, it''s nothing. It''s not worth mentioning." Yonas waved his hands. Although he kept saying that it wasn''t worth mentioning, he couldn''t hide the excitement on his face. On the other hand, Serena was still feeling down and didn''t show much interest in the Starlight Hotel. Yonas couldn''t help but ask when he saw this, "Serena, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Serena shook her head. "I''m fine. I just feel that since we''re still students and don''t make any money, there''s no need to stay in such a high ss hotel. It''s too much of a waste." "We could have just searched for a small hotel or homestay. That would''ve been enough." Serena pointed at the hills and forests behind the hotel. Raiya pouted when she heard this. "Serena, don''t think too much. Anyway, Yonas is treating us, so we don''t have to pay. It''s fine." "But..." Serena still felt a little ufortable. Yonas spoke up, "Serena, I understand where you''reing from but there''s something you''re wrong about. The ces you at aren''t homestays, not pointed and everyone can stay there. If we talk about it, the prices there are much higher than the Starlight Hotel." "Ah!" This time, Serena was really surprised. Meanwhile, Raiya showed interest and asked, "Yonas, are those houses expensive?" "They''re expensive, extremely expensive!" He nodded and he had a yearning expression as he spoke, "Those lights have an even more famous name, Brekoly Hills." "Brekoly Hills. That''s a famous wealthy suburb in Micovia," Raiya eximed. Serena also looked surprised. Apparently she had heard of this name too. Yonas continued, "Ordinary wealthy people can''t buy a house on Brekoly Hills. The usual residents are all A-grade celebrities or magnates. A house is priced at about a ten million dors to billions of dors. Also, you won''t necessarily get to buy a house even if you have money. After all, being able to live there is a symbol of identity and power." "My dad wanted to buy a house there but in the end, he couldn''t get one. s, it''s a pity." He looked crestfallen as he shook his head and sighed. Raiya''s eyes immediately lit up. "Yonas, it''s already a feat that Mr. Ko can afford a house in Brekoly Hills." Serena saw that he was showing off and she didn''t have any intention of continuing the conversation. Instead, she spoke calmly, "I''ve got it UT wrong. It''s quitete, so let''s heck into the hotel." "Okay, let''s go to the front desk to handle the procedures." Yonas went ahead and led the two girls into the hotel. In the end, Serena nced around the lobby when they came in and she was stunned at the sight of a familiar figure. She rubbed her eyes and looked more carefully before she confirmed that the person sitting there was Fade. Instantly, she walked over excitedly. "Fade, why are you here?" Upon hearing this, he looked up and saw Serena. He then heard activity behind him and turned around and saw Yonas and Raiya as well. Hence, Fade spoke calmly, "It''s you guys."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Fade, how did you get here so fast? You arrived even before us," Serena said. Without waiting for him to answer, Raiya snorted coldly and spoke with disdain, "He must have hitched a ride. What''s there to ask!""" Yonas walked over and deliberately asked Fade, "Mr. Chen, are you staying at the Starlight Hotel too?" Fade shook his head and told the truth, "No, I''m waiting for someone. They''reing to pick me up." Chapter 2098 Chapter 2098 "Waiting for someone? Hah, that''s to be expected." Yonas spoke arrogantly before remembering toment, "Not everyone can stay at the Starlight Hotel." Serena frowned when she heard Yonas'' words and wanted to retort. However, Fade smiled at her faintly. He waved his hands and shook his head, indicating that there was no need forthat. On the other hand, Raiya hugged Yonas'' arm and spoke coquettishly, "Yonas, I''m tired. Let''s go through the procedures quickly." "Let''s go, we''ll take care of the procedures." He purposely spoke louder without forgetting to look at Fade. Fade didn''t respond. The three of them went to the front desk to check into their rooms. However, after checking, the receptionist shook his head, "I''m sorry, somebody has already checked into the room you booked." "How could it be? I booked that room and I''ve only just arrived. Why has somebody checked in?" Yonas frowned. The receptionist replied, "I''m sorry, I don''t know what''s going on, but the system shows that somebody has already checked in." "What''s wrong with you? Call your manager. We want an exnation," Raiya loudly interrogated the receptionist as she pointed at him. She attracted the attention of everyone in the lobby. Even Fade couldn''t help but look over. Yonas noticed Fade''s actions and his face darkened. He was worried that he would be ridiculed by him so he grabbed Raiya and told her to be quiet. He then spoke to the receptionist with a dark expression face, "Then I''ll make another booking. Go through the procedures now." As he spoke, he took out his credit card. However, the receptionist shook his head. "I''m sorry, sir. The hotel is fully booked. There aren''t any empty rooms left." This time, Yonas'' expression froze. Anger, embarrassment, anxiety, all kinds of emotions gathered on his face. Yonas mmed his hand on the table and coldly bellowed, "I want to know, what in the world is going on?" The receptionist had no choice but to check the relevant records and exined, "A Miss Mia checked into the room two hours ago." "Who is this Mia? Who does she think she is?" Yonas asked, furious. The receptionist didn''t know how to exin and was at a loss for words.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At this point, the lobby manager walked over and spoke to Yonas, "Sir, there may be a misunderstanding." "Misunderstanding? Somebody took the room I booked. I''d like to know what kind of a misunderstanding this is," Yonas refuted coldly. The lobby manager spoke in a low voice, "Sir, I know you booked the room but the person who checked in is Miss Mia. I hope you can understand." "I don''t care whether she''s Mia, I don''t know her. I don''t understand," Yonas said unhappily. The lobby manager spoke in a deep voice, "Sir, this Miss Mia is Mr. Hontony''s friend. Do you understand now?" "Hontony, what Hon... Do you mean the rapper, Hontony?" Yonas frowned. The lobby manager nodded. "It''s that singer, the famous Hontony. Miss Mia is Mr. Hontony''s friend and she came on short notice and there weren''t enough rooms so she checked into your room." "What, it''s Hontony. I love Hontony. Is he here? Can I meet him and get an autograph?" Raiya behaved like the die-hard fan she was again, not knowing what was more important. Yonas red at her, indicating for her to shut up. Serena, on the other hand, spoke to the lobby manager with a serious expression on her face, "What does that have to do with our room being taken? No matter who the other party is, they don''t have a right or reason to take our room." Hearing this, the lobby manager frowned. He was silent for a few seconds before he spoke, "About this, it''s negligence on our side. How about this, we''ll give you back the money you paid." As he said that, the lobby manager waved his hand and instructed the receptionist to take care of the matter. Yonas'' face darkened at this and he mmed his hand on the front desk and bellowed fiercely, "What do you take me for? Do I look like I''m short of money?" "What I want now is my room. Money isn''t the problem. I won''t let the matter rest if the problem of our room isn''t settled," Yonas said arrogantly. The situation caused the lobby manager to frown. At this time, the elevator door sounded with a "ding" before it opened. Then, a man in sweatpants and a cap walked out. He was hugging a sexy woman beside him. They kissed as if they were the only ones in the room. The guests in the lobby could even hear the sound of them sucking at each other''s lips. Yonas and Serena nced at them before looking away. However, Raiya thought of something and she stared at the man in the cap for a few seconds before eximing delightfully, "Hontony, that''s Hontony. Hontony, I''m a fan, I..." While speaking, she wanted to run over to the man. When Yonas and Serena heard Raiya''s words, they turned around and looked over too. Hearing the shout, the man in the cap lifted his head and looked over too. Instantly, Serena and Yonas got a clear view of his face. He was the famous rapper Hontony. Instantly, Yonas'' expression darkened and he spoke coldly to the lobby manager, "The woman beside Hontony is the Miss Mia you spoke of!" The lobby manager''s face changed and his expression was anxious. He wanted to stop Yonas. However, at this moment, Yonas had already walked over to Hontony and the woman. Raiya wanted to get an autograph but Yonas pulled her back. He then spoke coldly, "Are you Hontony and Mia?" S Hontony nced at him and waved his hand. "I''m not free. No autographs." Yonas spoke in a deep voice, "I''m not a fan. I don''t want your autograph." "Then what are you doing here? I have matters to take care of, so get out of my way," Hontony said to him rudely. Yonas didn''t back down. Instead, he pointed at Mia and said, "Your friend Mia has taken the room I booked. I demand that you check out of the room now." "Check out? Are you joking?" Hontony frowned. At this moment, Serena stepped up too and spoke solemnly, "Mr. Hontony, we''ve checked the relevant records. We booked the room first. It''s a fact that your friend Mia took our room." Hontony replied proudly, "I know, I was the one who helped Mia check into that room." "That''s my room. How could you..." Yonas was furious. Hearing this, Hontonyughed. "Your room? Chinese people, get this straight. I''m Hontony, so what if I''ve taken your room?" "Y-You''re too much. I''m going to call the police. I''m going to make this go viral." Serena was furious and she took out her phone. Chapter 2099 Chapter 2099 Hontony waved his hand and two burly bodyguards in suits rushed out from behind him. They hit away Serena''s phone from her hand and stepped on it, crushing it. "Now, do you still want to call the police?" Hontony looked at them arrogantly. "Scram, this is Micovia. There''s no ce here for you, do you understand?" "You..." Yonas was so furious he was about to strike out but when he saw the two burly bodyguards, he could only contain his anger. He then spoke to the lobby manager, "I''m here to attend the charity dinner. I have tickets. Is this the way you treat your VIPs?" Hearing this, the lobby manager was stunned and his expression became nervous. Hontony''s face fell too. After all, the dinner was very high ss and there were many VIPs, and among them were many magnates. If these people were really VIPs, the situation would be quite troublesome. However, just as Hontony was feeling worried, the lobby manager quickly looked it up and his nervous expression eased as he said, "Mr. Hontony, we''ve just checked and this Mr. Ko is a VIP of tonight''s dinner but he got his tickets by donating a million dors. His tickets are for the outer ring only." As soon as his words fell, Hontony''s worries were washed away and his face eased up into a smile of disdain. "What VIP, you got your tickets with money. How dare you call yourselves VIPs! What a joke," Hontony started criticizing them sarcastically. After all, as far as he could remember, the real VIPs were personally invited by the organizer, Mr. Hoyte. Those like Yonas who paid for the tickets were just guests in the outer ring. They barely qualified as "VIPs". Yonas'' face fell when he heard this and his expression became unsightly. His father had spent one million dors on the tickets and he felt proud about it. He thought he was a VIP of the inner circle but he never thought that he was just a lowly guest in others'' eyes. For a moment, he felt anger, indignant and helplessness. Hontony didn''t hide his mocking smile and he pushed Yonas away. "Know your ce. Don''t try to climb higher than you can, otherwise, you''re just a joke." With that, he put his arm around Mia and was about to leave. However, at this time, Serena stood in front of Hontony. She spoke seriously, "It doesn''t matter if we''re VIPs or not. About the hotel, we booked the room first. This should be our room, so you can''t forcibly upy it. For this, you have to apologize and be ountable." Yonas also stood up when he heard this. At the same time, he pulled over the dazed Raiya too. Looking at the trio who were blocking his way, Hontony impatiently waved his hands and told his bodyguards, "I don''t like trouble. Take care of them." With that, the burly bodyguards stepped up and picked up the three of them, ready to throw them out. The three of them struggled with all their might but they were no match for the strong bodyguards. While shouting, Serena looked at the lobby manager and shouted, "We are guests who have paid for our rooms! Is this the way the Starlight Hotel treats its guests?" The lobby manager was indifferent and he spoke coldly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Hontony is a VIP. As for you, you''re not qualified to stay at the Starlight Hotel." "This is discrimination, this is oppression. I want to call the cops, I want to expose..." Serena started screaming. However, neither Hontony nor the lobby manager took her seriously. After all, given Hontony''s identity as a famous celebrity, he didn''t need to worry about small matters like this. As for the lobby manager, he wasn''t worried either because no one would take heed of such matters. As for the other guests, they didn''t care at all. They had no intention of butting in. Thus, the three young people were about to be thrown out by the bodyguards. At this moment, a fierce shout sounded, "Stop!" Then, everyone saw a young man standing there with his luggage in hand. The guests around pointed andughed as they discussed this. When Serena, Yonas, and Raiya saw the person standing up for them, they were stunned. "Fade, you..." Fade nodded to the three of them and directly walked right up to Hontony and spoke, "Ask your men to let them go." "Who are you?" Hontony frowned and asked. Fade answered coldly, "Who I am isn''t important. You did something wrong and bullied others. This is not right." "Wrong?" Hontony sneered with ??? disdain. "I, Hontony, don''t need a nobody like you to tell me what''s wrong. Disappear from my sight, immediately or don''t me me for being ruthless." "I''ll give you onest chance. Let them go, or else, don''t me me for being ruthless!" Fade''s voice grew colder. "Hah, brat, you''re insatiable. How dare you threaten me! Get out of my f*king way..." As he spoke, he reached out to push Fade away. The moment Hontony moved, Fade''s eyes grew cold and he raised his right arm. "I told you, this is yourst chance." Then, with a crisp sound, Fade''s right palmnded fiercely on Hontony''s face. The huge force made Hontony''s left cheek swell up right away. Hontony was hit and he was stunned for a few seconds before he came to his senses. He held his cheek and red fiercely at Fade with gritted teeth as he bellowed furiously, "How dare you hit me! Do you know who I am? And whose turf you are on? You..." p!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Before he could finish, Fade pped Hontony again. The other side of Hontony''s cheek swelled up too and he instantly looked like a pig. "Argh, how dare you hit me! Beat him to death! Quickly, beat him to death!" Hontony roared hysterically. The two burly bodyguards immediately let go of Serena and the others before charging at Fade fiercely. Seeing this, before she could even stand properly, Serena shouted worriedly, "Fade, run!" Fade nced at her and smiled faintly. "Rx, they can''t hurt me." Then, looking at the two muscr men charging at him, Fade kicked out at them. Bang, bang! With that, the two muscr men weighing over two hundred kilogramsbined were sent flying as Fade kicked them each. Their bodies mmed against the fountain in the hotel lobby shattering the marble structure. The rubble fell all over the floor with a crash. The scene stunned everyone and they were rooted to the spot. Serena and the others looked at him with disbelief. They never thought that the ordinarylooking Fade was so powerful. Chapter 2100 Chapter 2100 Amidst the surprise, Fade walked over to Hontony and asked coldly, "Now, have you realized your mistake?" "1-1... was wrong!" Hontony shuddered and had no choice but to nod.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "If you know you''re wrong, kneel and apologize!" Fade shouted fiercely. "Kneel? This..." Hontony instantly paled and he looked awkward. "What''s wrong, you can''t kneel? Do you need me to make you?" Fade''s voice was icy. Hontony was so frightened he shuddered. He gritted his teeth and was about to kneel. However, at this critical moment, a deep voice sounded, "Hontony, you''re here! What are you doing, what''s with themotion?" Hearing the voice, Hontony looked over and his eyes gleamed. He became excited. "Mr. Harson, you''re here. Quickly help me, these foreigners beat me!" "What! What the hell is going on?" The face of the young man named Harson fell when he heard this. He nced at Fade and the rest. Fade also looked over at him. The man was about 28 or 29. He wore a fitted hand-made suit and wore a limited-edition Rolex watch. He definitely was of a rich background. At this moment, Hontony quickly briefed Harson on the situation. When he finished, Harson frowned and looked at Fade. He then interrogated him coldly, "Was it you who beat my friend Hontony?" "It was me," Fade replied calmly. "Since you admit it, kneel down, kowtow and admit your mistake!" Harson waved his hand and ordered arrogantly. Hearing this, Fade''s expression turned cold. He didn''t pay any heed to Harson but looked at Hontony and shouted, "I said, kneel down and apologize! Didn''t you hear me?" "B*stard, Mr. Harson is here. How dare you be so arrogant?" Hontony spoke. Mr. Harson frowned and looked at Fade unhappily. He spoke coldly again, "I said, kneel down. Didn''t you hear me?" Serena, who was at the side, couldn''t stand it anymore and stood out to argue, "You''re too much. Hontony was in the wrong for forcibly upying our room and now, you want us to apologize. Where''s the reason in this?" "Reason? Hehe, my words are the reason." Harson was very proud. "Immediately kowtow and apologize, or else, I''ll make you regret showing up here." "Y-You''re too much..." Serena was indignant. At this moment, Fade stepped forward again and reached out with his right hand to grab Hontony. Hontony didn''t think that Fade would dare touch him under such circumstances. He was caught off guard and pped across the face by Fade. The huge force sent him flying. He flew through the sky before falling heavily to the ground, letting out a cry of anguish. Given the situation, Harson''s face immediately darkened and he red furiously at Fade. "How dare you hit my friend in front of me. I''ll make you understand what''s regret." With that, Harson took out his phone and was about to make a call. Seeing this, Fade moved his right arm again and was about to attack him. However, at this moment, a fierce shout sounded behind him, "Stop, don''t!" Hearing the voice, Fade turned around and saw Yonas running over anxiously. At the same time, he kept waving his hands at Fade, "Don''t attack, don''t attack..." Seeing this, both Serena and Fade frowned. Serena spoke, "Yonas, what are you saying? Fade is helping us, you..." Yonas interrupted her and said, "Do you know who he is? You can''t hit him!" "I''m not interested in who he is," Fade said coldly. Yonas was frantic. "He''s Harson Hoyte, the young master of the Hoyte family, a real noble." "What Harson Hoyte, I''ve never heard of him." Fade was getting irritated. Serena remembered something vague and couldn''t help but frown and think. Raiya, who was beside Yonas, became agitated and spoke, "Hoyte, they''re a rich prestigious family in Micovia. Their family business is the entertainment industry. They have a powerful status here. The Hoyte family even have shares in a few large Hollnd corporations." "What''s more, they''re the ones organizing the charity dinner. You can say that this ce is Harson''s headquarters." "Oh, that Hoyte family!" Serena obviously knew of them and for a moment, she looked worried and surprised. Yonas quickly said, "That''s right, it''s that famous Hoyte family. We can''t afford to offend these rich powerful families. We can still redeem ourselves if we hit Hontony but we''re doomed if we hit Harson." After a pause, Yonas turned to Fade and spoke, "Quickly apologize to Mr. Harson." "I apologize to him?" Fade frowned at him. Serena also spoke unhappily, "Yonas, what nonsense is this? Don''t forget, they''re the ones bullying us and Fade''s the one helping us." He replied, "With Mr. Harson''s status, those matters are nothing. Also, we didn''t suffer any losses so you can''t say that we were bullied. On the other hand, Fade could get us into trouble if he hits him." "That''s right. It''s an honor to be able to meet Mr. Harson," Raiya chimed in. "Y-You''ve gone too far." Serena was l.ne so angry her face flushed red. She didn''t want to continue arguing and flung her arms before standing. beside Fade. She said, "They were the ones in the wrong. We will not apologize!" "Serena, I''m doing this for your own good! Think about it yourself. What will happen to you if you offend Mr. Harson?" Raiya was still trying to persuade her. On the other hand, Yonas looked at Fade and said, "Fade, don''t implicate us even if you want to act impulsively. Let Serena leave. We don''t care about what you do." Fade narrowed his eyes at the two of them and shook his head. He spoke coldly, "A dog will wag its tail at anyone who gives it food, but some people repay kindness with evil and are less than dogs." "How dare you call me a dog, you..." Yonas was furious but didn''t dare move when he saw Fade''s cold eyes. He could only shrink back, but not before saying, "You don''t know what''s good for yourself. You''ll learn what''s powerter." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After that, he forced a smile and came to Harson. He bowed and apologized, "Mr. Harson, I''m sorry, we were wrong. I formally apologize to you. It was our fault. I''m very sorry about this." Chapter 2101 Chapter 2101 Upon seeing this, Raiya immediately came up and forced a pleasing smile. She quickly spoke, "Mr. Harson, we failed to recognize you. We didn''t know you came. Please don''t me us. We admit our mistake." Seeing their fawning attitudes, Mr. Harson was pleased. He waved his hands and spoke to the bowing duo, "Nice attitude, I''ll forgive you. You may rise." Then, he looked at the lobby manager and ordered, "Aren''t they in need of a room to stay? Give them a room under my name." "Yes, Mr. Harson." The lobby manager quickly nodded. Yonas and Raiya were all smiles when they heard this and they quickly thanked him. "Thank you, Mr. Harson!" "Thank you so much, Mr. Harson." After some sickly thanks, the two of them looked up at Serena and Fade and started to persuade them sincerely. "Serena, as you can see, Mr. Harson is very forgiving. All you have to do is apologize and he won''t me you," Yonas said. Raiya also spoke hurriedly, "Serena, don''t be silly. Quickly apologize to Mr. Harson." At this moment, Harson stood there with a smug expression as he crossed his arms. His eyes scanned Serena''s body and he saw her pretty face. His lips curled into a smile. He said, "Miss, if you apologize, I''ll give you a seat in the inner circle at tomorrow night''s charity dinner." Upon hearing this, Yonas and Raiya became excited before Serena could speak. After all, Yonas'' father had spent one million dors for the tickets but to the real magnates, it was just the outer circle. Presently, Mr. Harson had promised a seat in the inner circle. That was definitely something money couldn''t buy. For a time, the two of them were more excited than Serena was and were itching to agree on her behalf. "Serena, seats in the inner circle. Did you hear that? What are you waiting for, quickly agree to it!" Raiya said. Yonas also continued to persuade her, "Serena, this is Mr. Harson inviting you. Many Micovian tycoons don''t even have that chance. This is a great chance for you to climb up the socialdder!" Harson''s lips curled into a smile and he looked at her confidently. From his point of view, ordinary girls like this, especially ordinary foreign girls, would never refuse his invitation.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After all, there were many foreign girls studying abroad. They would climb into bed with local losers after a few words, all the more someone with his status. However, Serena''s next reaction didn''t go as he expected. To his invitation, she didn''t show any excitement. Instead, her face grew colder and she spoke coldly, "You and your friend were wrong. You bullied and insulted us, so you must apologize to us." Harson immediately frowned when he heard this. Yonas and Raiya were anxious and they quickly continued their persuasion. "Serena, don''t be silly. Quickly apologize to Mr. Harson." "Serena, have you been bewitched by Fade? Are you stupid? This is Mr. Harson!" Serena looked at both of them and shook her head. "I don''t care who he is. I don''t care about his ethnicity, nationality and status. All I know is that he has to apologize for his mistakes." "Moreover, sacrificing your self-esteem for a little benefits is looking down on yourself. If a person can''t even respect themself and feel that they''re inferior, no one would respect them." Hearing her words, Yonas and Raiya''s faces changed and their expressions were weird. Immediately, Raiya defended herself agitatedly, "Serena, this is Mr. Harson. Why would we be looking down on ourselves by apologizing to him? This is only natural!" Yonas also spoke in a deep voice, "Serena, reality isn''t a dream world. You''re so immature." Serena shook her head and smiled bitterly and pathetically. She spoke, "Maybe I''m immature but I feel that being immature is better than losing my dignity." With that, she took a step back and stood beside Fade. Harson, who had remained silent during this time, frowned and spoke unhappily, "Falready gave you a chance. My patience is limited. I'' give you ten seconds. If you don''te over and kneel and apologize, I won''t y nice." As he spoke, a team of bodyguards in ck surrounded them. From just a nce, there were more than twenty people there. Yonas and Raiya instantly paled. Serena was also worried and bit her lips. When Raiya saw this, she rushed over and said, "Serena, it''s not toote to apologize. Quickly..." While she spoke, Raiya wanted to pull her over. However at this moment, Fade kicked Raiya and sent her flying. At the same time, he spoke coldly, "Ungrateful b*tch, get lost!" "Y-You..." Raiya clutched her stomach in pain and red at him furiously. Yonas quickly helped Raiya up and looked at Fade coldly. He gritted his teeth and spoke, "You b*stard, you don''what''s good for y Harson will teach you a lesson." Mr. At this moment, Harson put down his arms and narrowed his eyes at Fade and Serena. A cruel smile formed on his face and he spoke, "Time''s up! Now, it''s toote for regrets." He gently waved his hand as he spoke. In an instance, the twenty bodyguards charged over with fierce expressions. Serena was so scared her face was as pale as a sheet. She was stunned on the spot, unable to move. Seeing this, Fade gave her an encouraging smile and said, "It''s okay, I''m here, so nothing will happen. That''s right, remember to cover your ears.'' Although she didn''t understand what he meant, she obediently covered her ears tightly with both hands. Hearing this, Raiya and Yonas sneered, "You''re at death''s door and you''re still boasting. Let''s see how you die." However, at this time, Fade''s eyes focused and he nced at the charging bodyguards. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and bellowed, "Scram!" In an instant, soundwaves erupted out from his throat. The invisible soundwaves hit the team of bodyguards with breathtaking force. "Ah, ah..." Immediately, cries of anguish were everywhere. The fierce bodyguards all fell to the ground before they even reached Fade. They writhed on the ground, clutching their ears in pain. Even Harson, Yonas, Raiya, and the others who were further away clutched at their ears with painful expressions on their faces. On the other hand, Fade''s expression was indifferent as he strode towards them. Chapter 2102 Chapter 2102 Seeing this, the few of them trembled in fear. Then, Yonas asked nervously, "Fade, you, what are you trying to do?" Fade said coldly, "I said, you must kneel and apologize if you did something wrong." rson shook his pale face and looked at Fade with a gloomy expression on his face. He spoke coldly, "I''m Harson Hoyte. You must know that you can''t touch someone of my status." "I don''t care who you are. I''ll beat you until you kneel and apologize if you won''t do it on your own ord." Fade''s voice was cold and he raised his right arm. Waves of energy surged in his palm. Seeing this, something shed in Harson''s eyes. After all, a big family such as the Hoyte family understood martial artists. Now that he saw Fade channeling his energy, he immediately realized that the man before him was a martial artist. Although he was terrified, Harson still tried to put up a brave front and spoke, "I''m warning you, I''m from the Hoyte family. If you touch me, my family won''t let you..." Before Harson could finish, Fade threw a punch right at his face. Harson was caught off guard and was hit square in the face. Instantly, he let out an anguished cry and clutched his nose as blood seeped out from his fingertips. "Y-You really dared to..." Fade spoke coldly, "Kneel down and apologize!" "How dare you hit me, I..." Harson was still shouting. Fade didn''t y nice and threw another punch, hitting Harson in the face again. This time, there was the sound of bones breaking and Harson''s nose broke. His face was full of blood and he was in such pain that he started screaming. "Kneel down and apologize!" Fade''s voice was still cold. Looking at Fade''s cold and even cruel eyes, Harson was really terrified and he quickly waved his hands. "I''ll kneel, I apologize. Don''t hit me anymore..."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Fade looked at him coldly. Harson nced around at the onlookers and looked at Fade again before gritting his teeth and kneeling to the ground. "I''m sorry, I was wrong." "Kowtow!" Fade ordered coldly. Harson gritted his teeth but he still bent down. Bang, bang, bang! He then kowtowed on the ground three times. Seeing this, Fade turned around and came to Serena''s side and asked her, "I''m leaving this ce. Do you want toe with me?" Serena looked at Raiya and Yonas. She knew that she could no longer stay there so she nodded and said to him, "Yes." Hence, the two of them walked to the entrance of the Starlight Hotel together. Behind them, Yonas and Raiya quickly went over to Harson''s side and started to attentively show their concern. Harson took out his phone with a face full of pain and malice to call someone. However, at this moment, a ck Mercedes Benz stopped outside the hotel entrance. The car wasn''t very luxurious but on it was a logo with an olive tree. The hotel staff members immediately weed them respectfully, "Wee!" The car door opened and an Asian man in his fifties or sixties stepped out. "Mr. Lin, pleasee in!" The hotel staff members were very respectful. The lobby manager had no choice but to go wee him. Even Harson''s face changed as he was about to make the call and he looked over. When the people in the lobby saw this, they started discussing curiously. "Who is that person? Is he some big shot?" "Don''t you know that symbol? He''s from the Manson family!" "The Manson family who''s on a par with the Hoyte family or maybe even more powerful than the Hoyte family? That Manson family?" "That''s right, that Manson family." "That''s not right. When has there been an Asian person in the Manson family?" "You didn''t know about this right? He was brought over by Mr. Manson''s newly wedded Asian wife. Now, he''s one of the butlers of the Manson family. They call him Mr. LingHe has quite a high status." "So that''s the case. No wonder even Mr. Harson has gone to wee him." "However, why is Mr. Lin here?" "The Manson family has a house nearby. He wouldn''t havee to stay at a hotel, would he?" "Who knows? Let''s wait and see." Everyone was discussing this heatedly and all their eyes were fixed on the Manson family butler, Lowell Lin. Fade also stared at him and thought of something so he walked up. Seeing this, the expressions of everyone in the lobby changed. Yonas gritted his teeth. "What is that b*stard doing walking over to Mr. Lin!" "The Manson family isn''t to be trifled with. Does he want more trouble?" "If he wants to die, then go!" Raiya gritted her teeth and spoke maliciously. Serena was following Fade when she heard the voices around her and she became worried. She tugged at his sleeve gently and softly reminded him, "Fade, that''s a big shot, we..." Fade turned and smiled at her. "It''s okay. He''s the person I''ve been waiting for." "He''s the person you were waiting for?" Yonas and Raiya were shocked too and they were stunned before they started shaking their heads frantically. "That''s impossible. Fade is just a poor fellow. How could he be connected to the Manson family?" "That kid must be lying. Let''s watch how he talks his way out of this." Even Harson who went up to wee Lowell frowned with an unsightly expression. However, Fade didn''t stop. He walked straight up to Lowell and spoke, "I''m Fade Chen. You''re here for me right?" Lowell looked at him, and after he confirmed that it was Fade, he smiled and nodded. "Hello, Mr. Chen. I''m Lowell Lin, Mrs. Manson''s butler." "Well, Mr. Lin, let''s go." Fade nodded and then he remembered something and pointed to Serena, who was beside him, and said, "This is my friend Serena Zuo. Can shee along?" "If she''s your friend, she is wee. Miss Zuo, please!" Lowell smiled at her. Serena felt a little confused. After all, this Mr. Lin was a big shot and even Harson had to pay attention to him. Yet, he treated her so respectfully. Could it be that Fade had an extraordinary status? He was either powerful or he was the Manson family''s distinguished guest. For a moment, she could only turn to look at Fade with surprise and confusion. Yonas, Raiya, Harson, and the others were full of surprise and their faces spelled disbelief. However, at this moment, Lowell personally opened the car door for them and let Fade and Serena in before getting into the passenger seat and preparing to leave. Given the situation, they had to believe that what Fade said was true. Seeing that they were about to leave, Harson thought of something and rushed up and spoke in a deep voice, "Mr. Lin, please wait a moment." "Mr. Harson, what''s the matter?" Lowell was surprised to see Harson''s bloody face but he hid his surprise very well. Chapter 2103 Chapter 2103 Looking at Lowell, Harson suppressed his fury and tried to speak calmly, "Mr. Lin, Mr. Chen can''t leave." "He can''t leave? Why?" Lowell frowned. Harson gritted his teeth. "I''m in this state because he beat me. I want ountability or else, he can''t leave." "Ah, this..." Lowell was surprised when he heard this and turned to look at Fade. Fade didn''t deny it and said calmly, "He insulted my friend and wanted to beat us up, so I taught him a lesson." "This..." Lowell''s face sank and he looked awkward. After all, Harson was the young master of the Hoyte family. Even if the Manson family was powerful, they wouldn''t want to simply go against the Hoyte family. Then, Lowell remembered something and said to Harson, "Mr. Chen is Mrs. Manson''s distinguished guest. I have to report the matter to her. Mr. Harson, please wait a minute." "Go ahead, Mr. Lin." Harson nodded before ring at Fade fiercely. Fade ignored him and stood by the side calmly. Meanwhile, Serena grabbed Fade''s sleeve tightly as she looked worriedly at him and spoke up, "Fade, what do we do now? Why not we..." He smiled faintly, gently patted her head, and spoke calmly, "Rx, nothing will happen." At this time, Lowell had already called Josephine and briefed her on the happenings. Then, he passed the phone to Harson and said, "Mr. Harson, Mrs. Manson wants to speak to you." "Okay!" Harson took over the phone and conversed with the other party. As he spoke, his face kept changing. There was anger and then it slowly subsided before he sighed. "I understand, Mrs. Manson." Then, he returned the phone to Lowell with a cold expression on his face and said, "I''ll let things go for now on Mrs. Manson''s ount." "Thank you for understanding, Mr. Harson." Lowell nodded before getting into the car and driving away. Watching the car gradually disappear, Harson''s face was unsightly. As for Yonas and Raiya, they came up and spoke carefully, "Mr. Harson, are you letting them leave just like that? That b*stard doesn''t know what''s good for him and beat you. You..." "Shut up! You don''t have the right to talk here. Get lost!" Harson turned around and bellowed, scaring Raiya and Yonas. Their expressions changed instantly and they quickly backed up, not daring to speak anymore. Following this, Harson stormed out in a rage. Yonas and Raiya stayed rooted to the spot and looked at the beautiful night view of Losangel City withplex expressions on their faces. Raiya was puzzled and jealous as she spoke, "I really don''t know what luck this Fade has to get the Manson family to back him up. He escaped this time." Yonas spoke in a low voice, "Escaped? Things aren''t that easy. Didn''t you see how angry Mr. Harson was? It means that the matter hasn''t ended." "But, the Manson Family..." She was a little confused.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He coldly snorted, "The Manson family is indeed powerful but you must know that Fade is just a guest. Furthermore, he''s Mrs. Manson''s guest." "The status of the current Mrs. Manson in the Manson family isn''t as high as you think." Hearing this, her eyes lit up. "You''re saying that Mr. Harson will make his move and get revenge on that Fade?" "That''s for sure. Who is Mr. Harson? Even in Micovia, he hasn''t suffered like this before. This time, he was beaten by a foreigner, so would he let it go?" "Once Fade leaves the Manson family, he''ll be doomed." "I''m waiting for that day toe," she spoke excitedly but then she remembered something and said, "That''s right, Serena is with that b*stard. Would she also..." He replied coldly, "That would serve her right. That stupid woman doesn''t know how to be flexible and doesn''t know what''s best for her. When the timees, whatever she gets is her own doing." Upon hearing this, she stopped talking. On Fade''s side, after twenty minutes, the car drove into a garden and stopped. Lowell got out of the car and opened the door, inviting Fade and Serena to get out. The two of them got out of the car and were immediately stunned by the mour and grandness of the mansion in front of them. Especially Serena. She was stunned for a few seconds before she came back to her senses. She then suddenly realized that the mansion was located in the wealthy suburb of Brekoly Hills that Yonas mentioned back at the hotel. However, when she remembered that this was the Manson family''s mansion, she decided that it wasn''t anything out of the ordinary. "Mr. Chen, Miss Zuo, wee!" Lowell invited the duo in. The servants standing at the door stood in a row neatly, and they bowed and greeted them. When they entered, there were all kinds of morous and luxurious decorations inside, and it made Serena giddy again. The servants brought over some snacks and tea. Lowell smiled faintly at the two of them and spoke, "Please help yourselves. I''ll inform Mrs. Manson right away." "Okay, sorry for the trouble, Mr. Lin." Fade nodded. He took a sip of tea and sat leisurely on the soft sofa waiting for Josephine''s arrival while Serena was a little prudish. She tried a small cake and it tasted very good, so she couldn''t help but want to eat a few more. QUMS However, when she saw the environment of the living room and the servants around, she drew back her hand and lowered her head in embarrassment. When Fade saw this, he smiled faintly and took a piece of cake and popped it into his mouth before saying to her, "Try this, it''s quite good." Upon hearing this, Serena''s face went red. She picked up a piece of cake and started to take small bites. About five minutester, Lowell came out apanying a woman dressed in Chinese attire. The woman was about forty to fifty years old but she preserved herself well. From her face, one could see that she was a beauty in her younger days. This was Mrs. Manson, Jeremy''s birth mother, Josephine Li. Before Fade could get up to greet her, Josephine immediately walked over with a smile on her face. She sized him up and said, "You''re Fade, right?" "I''m Fade. Hello, Madam Li." He got up and nodded. She nodded. "Not bad, not bad. You''re a fine young man. No wonder Quin always talks about you." Fade smiled and asked, "That''s right, Madam Li, where is Quin? Why don''t I see her?" Chapter 2104 Chapter 2104 Josephineughed and said, "I know that the two of you haven''t seen each other in months and miss each other, but don''t be anxious. Quin has gone out to take care of something. She isn''t at home today but you''ll see her tomorrow." "Something?" Fade felt weird. After all, his wife wasn''t familiar with Micovia. What could there be? However, in this situation, it wasn''t good to ask too much so he could only nod in agreement. Then, Josephineughed again and said, "Have a good rest here tonight. Tomorrow, we''ll attend a dinner together. At that time, Quin will be back." "A dinner? Do you mean the celebrity charity dinner the Hoyte family is organizing?" Fade though and his expression became a little weird. Josephine noticed his weird expression andughed. "Lowell has told me about what happened between you and Harson. It isn''t a big deal, it''s just a quarrel between kids. It''s quitemon. There''s not much to make out of." "You don''t need to worry about this. I''ll talk to Mr. Hoyte about it tomorrow and the matter will be settled." "Thank you, Madam Li." Fade nodded. Josephine said, "Don''t stand on ceremony." He smiled and remembered something. His face sank and he asked, "Madam Li, how is Jeremy?" "I''m a practitioner of Chinese medicine and know some things. Last time, I treated Jeremy. If it''s convenient, I''ll take a look at him." Hearing this, her expression changed and her face twitched. She sighed and lowered her head before speaking in a low voice, "Jeremy''s had a hard life. I had many famous Micovian doctors look at him after I received him but it wasn''t very effective." "Recently, a good doctor came to Hospital Lissad and I sent Jeremy over for treatment." "I see." Fade said, "I''ll go visit Jeremy when I have the time. Maybe I can cure him now." Some time ago, he had found the Heaven Level herb, White Dew Juncus, and obtained the White Frost Healing Skill after eating it. His medical skills increased and he thought that maybe he could cure Jeremy''s injuries. Josephine wiped her tears when she heard this and said, "Then I thank you on Jeremy''s behalf." "Madam Li, you''re too polite," he responded. She stood up and said, "That''s right, it''s gettingte. You must be tired from your journey. Have a good rest tonight." "Yes." He got up too and prepared to see her off. Beside him, Serena quickly got up too and slightly bowed to see her off. Josephine saw her and noticed her looks. "This must be Miss Zuo. I''m sorry, I was too excited that Fade is here and I forgot to greet you. I''m really sorry." "Mrs. Manson, you''re too polite. I''m very grateful that you''re taking me in for the night," Serena thanked her. Josephine smiled and said, "Have a good rest, Miss Zuo. We''ll go to the charity dinner tomorrow together." "There''s no need. It''s too much trouble, Mrs. Manson. I..." Serena kept waving her hands. Josephine feigned anger and said, "Miss Zuo, you are Fade''s friend and my distinguished guest. How could it be troublesome receiving a distinguished guest? You muste with us to the dinner tomorrow." "This..." Serena was ttered and quickly thanked her, "Thank you very much, Mrs. Manson." Then, Josephine left. Lowell then led Fade and Serena to the guest rooms. Along the way, they met a young, blond girl who was about 18 or 19 on the way through a small garden. Lowell''s face became respectful when he saw the girl and he bowed and stood by the side before greeting her, "Miss Liah, good evening." This Miss Liah looked coldly at him and didn''t reply. Her gaze fell onto Fade and Serena and she interrogated him, "What''s with these two Chinese people? Why are they in my house?" He quickly exined, "Miss Liah, this is Mr. Fade and Miss Serena. They are distinguished guests whom Mrs. Manson has invited."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Distinguished guests?" She sneered and spoke without hiding her sarcasm, "She shamelessly seduced my father and came to my house. A few months back she brought a few outsiders back and now, she has brought another two." "Does she really think this is her house or does she want to seize the Manson family with all these foreigners?" "Ahem, this..." He didn''t know how to reply and could only bow his head. "Miss Liah, y-you may have misunderstood Mrs. Manson." "Misunderstood? Hehe, you think! can''t see what type of person she is?" She sneered before waving her hands impatiently. "Take them away quickly. I don''t want them walking around in front of me; it''s annoying." Lowell''s expression looked terrible, but he could only reply, "Yes," before leading Fade and Serena away through the garden quickly and to the guest rooms behind it. At the door of the guest room, Lowell exined to the duo, "I''m really sorry for what happened just now." "Miss Liah is Mr. Manson''s youngest daughter from his third wife. She has some misunderstandings about the current Mrs. Manson so she treated both of you... I apologize again." As he apologized, he bowed deeply. Serena quickly waved her hands. "Mr. Lin, there''s no need, really. It''s nothing. We won''t take a kid''s tantrums to heart." Fade also nodded beside her. "Thank you for understanding. Have a good rest," Lowell thanked them and left. Then, Fade and Serena said goodnight to each other before going to their respective rooms to rest. After Fade and Serena fell asleep, the lights were still on in the master bedroom of the huge Manson family mansion. Josephine was putting on her pajamas and sitting in a chair. Opposite her on the bed was a local man in his sixties or seventies. He was the current head and leader of the Manson family, Gerall Manson. "The person you mentioned hase?" He asked. She nodded and replied, "He''s here. I just met him. He even brought a young girl with him." "He even brought a young girl? There won''t be any idents, right? He frowned. She shook her head. "There won''t be. I asked Lowell to investigate. That young girl is an ordinary Chinese citizen, an international student. They met on the way here and have nothing to do with our business." "That''s right, speaking of this, I remember something. That kid beat Harson up at the Starlight Hotel." Chapter 2105 Chapter 2105 "Harson? Mr. Hoyte''s son?" Gerall frowned and asked. Josephine nodded. "That''s him. I also spoke to Harson over that kid and promised him some terms to appease him. However, they''ll still meet each other at the dinner tomorrow. When the timees, I''m afraid you will have to speak to Mr. Hoyte to settle the matter." "Mr. Hoyte really dotes on that son of his. It''ll be quite troublesome if Harson was beaten up." Gerall said unhappily, "This kid brought trouble once he arrived. He''s really something." She saw that he was a little angry so she got up and took off her pajamas and walked over to the bed. She spoke gently, "It''s just a small matter. It''s just a little troublepared to our n. As long as our n seeds, the profits will exceed these troubles." "n? What''s the situation with Quin?" He asked. She frowned slightly and said, "She''s still resisting but she''s under our control. Everything will end at tomorrow night''s dinner. Everything will be alright when it is settled." "That''s true." He nodded before hugging her, and they started getting intimate with each other. She giggled and rolled around with him. After resting for the night at the Manson Manor, Fade and Serena washed up with the help of the servants in the morning. They then went to the dining room and ate a luxurious breakfast. In the morning, Josephine brought Fade and Serena around the Manson Manor, giving them a tour and a glimpse into life here. She also spoke of Quin''s life from the time she was here. At the mention of his wife, Fade felt curious and asked her about his doubts, "Madam Li, Quin was supposed to go back to our country after sending Jeremy back. Why has she stayed for so long? Also, I called her many times but very often she didn''t pick up."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Hearing this, Josephine''s face changed slightly before sheughed and exined, "About this, it''s my fault. The Lin family has taken care of Jeremy for so many years and Quin and Jeremy have quite a good rtionship. I was afraid that he would feel strange when he woke up so I asked her to stay for a little longer to apany him." "I didn''t expect Jeremy''s injuries to be soplicated that he hasn''t woken up even now, so her return has been dyed for so long." "As for the calls, maybe it''s the time difference. Sometimes, she might be sleeping and didn''t receive the calls." Josephine exined before apologizing to him, "Speaking of that, it''s my fault, separating the two of you. I apologize to you again, Fade." As she spoke, she bowed to him and apologized. Fade quickly helped her up and said, "Madam Li, it''s not that serious. I''m just casually asking. I have no intention of ming you. Anyway, I''ll see Quin tonight." Josephine smiled and they walked around for some time before she left to take care of some matters. It was another hearty lunch at noon. However, the atmosphere at the table wasn''t very good. That was because the girl, Liah, from the previous night was at the table too. She looked at Fade and Serena hostilely and coldly. The lunch continued in silence. In the afternoon, Lowell came to Fade''s room and told him that Gerall wanted to talk to him. As a guest, Fade naturally wouldn''t refuse and he spoke to Gerall for almost two hours. Although it was the first time they met, Gerall seemed to have a good impression of him. He said many good things about Fade and even said that if Fade wanted it, he could help him start a business in Micovia. However, Fade wasn''t interested and refused politely. After meeting with Gerall, he went back and chatted with Serena and soon, it was evening. That day, the Manson family didn''t prepare dinner because everyone was going to the celebrity charity dinner together. Fade changed into a suit and Serena also changed into a morous gown. They then went to the dinner venue with the Manson couple and Liah. When Fade and the others arrived, the already grand hotel was decorated to look even more resplendent. Guests in suits and evening gowns were invited into the hall by the waiters. As a famous local family in Micovia, Gerall and Josephine attracted everyone''s attention once they arrived and they received warm greetings andpliments everywhere. Fade and Serena came with the Manson family and were strangers to the other guests so they raised a lot of curiosity and doubts. The guests started to ask around quietly about them. After exchanging simple greetings, Gerall and Josephine walked into the hall and Fade and Serena followed after them. The venue was veryrge and up to a thousand people could be seated. All the seats were divided into two sections, the inner and outer circle. Thetter was therger section and was where the ordinary guests sat. They were those who bought tickets, like Yonas. In the inner circle were the VIPS; they were invited by the organizers and had free entry. The rapper, Hontony, whom Fade met at the hotel, belonged there. The seats that Harson promised Sebastian and Raiya also belonged to this section. In addition, there was a circle of eight private rooms on the first floor. These private rooms belonged to the top VIPS. They weren''t for ordinary people, but the Manson family naturally qualified so Fade and. Serena benefited from thema could attend the dinner in a private room. UMS However, there was still some time before the dinner started so most people did not stay in the private rooms. Instead, they walked around greeting each other and socializing. Fade and Serena were not interested in all this so they found a spot in the corner and chatted while they ate some fruits. However, although the two of them kept a low profile and didn''t want trouble, trouble came to them. Just as they were chatting andughing, a voice sounded behind them, "You''re here too!" They looked up and saw several familiar faces. They were Yonas, Raiya, and Hontony, who was wearing a big hood. His face was still swollen. Seeing the trio, Serena''s face changed slightly and her expression was nervous. "You..." Fade gently held her hand. He didn''t get up and looked at the trio while he chewed the fruits. He asked calmly, "Is there a problem?" Hontony red at him with intense hatred and gritted his teeth. "B*stard, don''t be so arrogant. Do you think that things will end that easily after you hit me? Chapter 2106 Chapter 2106 "You don''t want it to end?" Fade raised his eyebrows and said, "Why? You want to fight, but I won''t show mercy this time. Hmph!" "You..." Hontony looked at Fade''s calm and arrogant expression and he felt a wave of fury wash over him, but if he wanted to fight Fade, he didn''t have the guts to do so. He could only quarrel, "Don''t be so smug. Today, I''ll make you pay for your actions." "Really? I''m waiting," Fade spoke calmly and indifferently. Beside him, Yonas and Raiya spoke up too. Raiya looked at Serena and tried to persuade her anxiously, "Serena, don''t be silly anymore. Leave that fellow while there''s still a chance." Yonas spoke in a low voice too, "Serena, don''t be fooled by him. The Manson family is powerful but this guy is only a guest and he''s not even a distinguished one. Do you really think the Manson family will go against the Hoyte family for him? Let me tell you that it''s impossible." Serena was calm and shook her head. "Thanks for your good intentions, but I won''t regret my decisions no matter what." Raiya quickly said, "Serena, aren''t you afraid of the Hoyte family taking revenge? It''s the Hoyte family!" Serena spoke in a deep voice, "Of course I am but I''m even more afraid of being a viin who repays good with evil. At the hotel, Fade helped us. We owe him so I won''t betray him." At the mention of this, both Yonas and Raiya''s faces sank and their expressions became unsightly. After all, he had saved them too but the two of them mingled with their enemy, Hontony, instead and went against Fade. Their embarrassment quickly changed into anger. "Serena, we have good intentions. You can bear the consequences yourself if you don''t take our advice." After saying that, the three of them red fiercely at Fade and Serena and turned around to leave. However, at this moment, the arrogant voice of a young woman sounded, "What are you doing?" When the five of them heard it, they turned around and saw that the person was no other than the youngdy of the Manson family, Liah. Instantly, Hontony, Yonas, and Raiya''s expressions tensed. On the other hand, Fade frowned slightly and he spoke calmly, "We''re eating and chatting. Do you have a problem, Miss Liah?" Liah frowned unhappily and said, "Eating! Look at the way you''re eating; you don''t have any etiquette. You came with the Manson family and represent us. Do you know that you''re making us lose face." "You can lose face just by eating? Is the Manson family''s face that easily lost?" Fade didn''t mind the spoiled girl and retorted. "Y-You... are unreasonable. I''ll go to my father now and ask him to chase you away." Liah was angry and turned around to leave. Fade lifted his right hand and waved it in the air. He spoke calmly, "Take care, see you!" These words infuriated the young woman and she stomped her foot on the ground as her expression got angrier. As for Hontony, Yonas, and Raiya, they smiled smugly and gloated. Yonas spoke, "Hehe, Miss Manson doesn''t like you either. Yourrgest support will be gone very soon. It seems that we don''t even need Mr. Harson and you will be doomed very soon." Fade rolled his eyes at him, ignoring him. Raiya made ast persuasion, "Serena,e over quickly. Do you want to be chased out?" Hontony sneered beside her, "This isn''t a ce for people like you. Everyone here are nobles of Micovia and you don''t have the right to associate with them. Pack your things and scram!" The three of them were arrogant andcent. Just then, a surprised, middle-aged man''s voice sounded and footsteps could be heard approaching quickly, "F- Fade, Mr. Fade the Chinese, is that you?" Hearing this, Fade was a little surprised himself and he looked over in the direction of the voice and saw a plump man in his fifties or sixties running over to him excitedly. At first nce, Fade didn''t recognize the person but after a few more looks, he finally remembered who he was. He was Dous, a world famous gourmet. He was the founder of the famous gourmet show "Heavenly Kitchen". At the same time, he had his own restaurants and hotels. He was a really famous celebrity. The food journalist Liza, who was on good terms with Fade, was Dous'' disciple. Previously in Bay City, Fade met him thanks to Liza and used the Life Elixir Wine to cure an old ailment. He even let Dous try his medicinal cuisine and the famous gourmet was full of praises for him. Fade had left a deep impression on him. That day, he was walking around the venue greeting his friends and he looked over here and unexpectedly saw Fade there. Hence, he came over excitedly to greet him. Dous was an enthusiastic man and once he came over, he gave Fade a big hug before talking with a wide smile on his face. Hontony, Yonas, and Raiya had sarcastic looks on their faces but when they saw this scene, they were immediately stunned by the scene. They naturally knew Dous who was a famous gourmet in Micovia, or even the whole world. If they were topare, Dous was better known in the entertainment industry than the rapper, Hontony. After all, Hontony''s main fans were the younger generation and consisted of only those who liked the local pop culture. However, Dous gourmet show attracted people of all ages from around the world. Their reputations were on totally different levels. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Earlier, Hontony was saying that Fade was about to be chased out and wasn''t qualified to stay here but immediately, he got a p to his face. A famous celebrity such as Dous was on good terms with Fade. In this case, even without the support of the Manson family, Fade and Serena were definitely qualified to attend the dinner. For a moment, Yonas and Raiya''s expressions were ferocious andplex. They didn''t know what to feel; surprise, jealousy, anger... All sorts of emotions made them grit their teeth and speak savagely, "What kind of luck do they have to meet a benefactor here?" By the side, Hontony''s face was dark and he spoke in a low voice, "Although Dous is famous and has many connections, he''s just a celebrity. Compared to the Hoyte" family, he is nothing. When Mr. rson arrives, that b*stard is still doomed." "That''s right, we''ll wait for Mr. rson." "He''ll be doomed." Yonas and Raiya nodded together confidently.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Following this, the trio saw the crowds gathering around Dous and they left knowingly. Chapter 2107 Chapter 2107 However, it didn''t take long before the Hontony trio returned. Moreover, they came back with smiles and smug expressions on their faces. That was because behind them, Harson was walking over with a burly man in his thirties. Harson''s arrival attracted the attention of the crowd who had gathered around Fade because of Dous, and they all looked over at him. Some people even took the initiative to greet him first. There were some who knew what happened the previous day so their eyes gleamed, ready to watch the show. Dous obviously knew about the conflict between Fade and Harson. He couldn''t help but look worried when he saw the situation. He turned to look at Fade and spoke, "Fade, do you need me to help? I know some tycoons. Maybe I can put in a few words for you with the Hoyte family." Fade shook his head andughed as he said, "Mr. Dous, thanks, I appreciate it. It''s just that I can settle the matter myself." "Well, that''s the best case scenario." Dous nodded and retreated into the crowd. Therefore, as the crowd watched, Harson''s group walked towards Fade and Serena mightily and with great momentum. Approaching the duo, Harson gritted his teeth at Fade and said, "I told you yesterday that I will settle the score with you." Behind Harson, Hontony, Yonas, and Raiya had arrogant expressions on their faces. Fade''s face was calm and he looked at Harson and he spoke leisurely, "Why, you''re itching for a beating again! You want me to beat you up again? Or can I say that yesterday''s lesson wasn''t enough?" Hearing this, Harson''s expression grew cold and his face twitched, showing his fury and he red fiercely at him. "Fade Chen, don''t be too smug. Your weak martial arts are nothingpared to a real expert''s." Harson looked at the burly man beside him after he finished speaking and said, "Uncle Edgrell, sorry to trouble you." Instantly, Edgrell stepped out and sent a wave of pressure at Fade.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. All the guests around him were affected by the aura that burst out and their faces sank. They found it difficult to breathe. Immediately, the onlookers quickly retreated and put a distance between themselves and Fade. Seeing this, Harson''s smile grew even more smug and he spoke, "Now, you know how powerful Uncle Edgrell is! Immediately kneel, apologize, and cut off an arm. Maybe then, I''ll forgive you." At this time, Yonas chimed in and spoke arrogantly, "Fade, submit to your fate. Immediately kneel and apologize, otherwise you will die." Raiya also spoke up, "Mr. Edgrell s strength isn''t something you can fight against." These words raised another wave of surprise and discussion from the crowd. "This is Edgrell, a martial artist of the Heaven Level!" "He is the most powerful bodyguard from the Hoyte family. I heard that Mr. Hannes paid a hefty sum to hire him." "Money alone can''t hire an expert of Mr. Edgrell''s level. I hear that one of Mr. Edgrrell''s rtives has a debt to the Hoyte family. That''s why Mr. Edgrell is willing to be a bodyguard for them." "I see, now that Edgrell has made his move. That foreign kid is doomed." Listening to the discussions around them, Serena became very nervous and she gently tugged at Fade''s sleeves with a worried expression. Fade''s face was still calm and he smiled at her and said, "Don''t worry, he isn''t a match for me." At the moment Edgrell appeared, Fade had already seen through his strength. He was only at the early stage of the Heaven Level. He was a top expert to ordinary people but not worth mentioning to Fade. After all, during the International Youth Martial Arts Convention, Fade had killed martial artists at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level, not to mention a martial artist at the early stage. Fade spoke the truth but it sounded like arrogance and bragging to the others. Especially for Harson''s group, their faces immediately darkened. "This guy doesn''t know what''s best for him. He''s still bragging although he''s going to die!" The burly man, Edgrell, heard this and his face darkened too. He clenched his huge fist, looked at Fade and spoke in a low voice, "Kid, do you want to die?" Fade shook his head indifferently and said, "You''re the one who wants to die, not me." "You, it seems that you won''t know the immensity of heaven and earth if I don''t teach you a lesson today." A cruel smile appeared on Edgrell''s face and he was about to charge at Fade. However, at this moment, a girlish voice sounded, "Wait!" Then, everyone looked over and saw a young girl walking over coldly. The girl was none other than the daughter of the Manson family, Liah. Seeing herappear, Fade and Serena were surprised. Then, Serena thought of something and she showed surprise, "Could Miss Liah be here to save Fade?" Thinking of this, Serena started shouting quickly and agitatedly, "Miss Liah, help Mr. Fade quickly, he..." "Shut up, you don''t have the right to speak here!" Liah shouted furiously and directly reprimanded her. Then she looked over at Harson''s group on the other side. Harson frowned slightly and spoke, "Liah, are you protecting this man?" If Liah really wanted to protect Fade, matters would be a little troublesome. After all, she was the daughter whom Gerall doted on the most. The Manson family was also slightly stronger than the Hoyte family. If they got into a conflict, the Hoyte family would be the one to suffer a loss. However, with Liah''s following words, the worries in Harson''s heart were dispelled. "Harson, you got it wrong. I don''t know him well and have no intention of protecting him." Harson was stunned before heughed. "Then you..." Liah turned to look at Fade and spoke in a cold voice, "You''re now attending the dinner as a guest of the Manson family. Your actions will affect the face of the family." "So, kneel immediately and apologize to Harson. Don''t implicate the Manson family, understand?" Hearing this, Fade''s face sank and he said coldly, "You..." However, before Fade could say more, Liah''s face sank and she increased her tone and shouted furiously "I''m giving you an order not advice! Immediately, kneel and apologize. Otherwise I won''t wait for I Harson to act and will punish you first." With that, two bodyguards clothed in ck appeared from behind her. They were obviously strong martial artists. Chapter 2108 Chapter 2108 Seeing this, Fade''s face sank and anger appeared on his face. On the other hand, Harson''s group was smiling with their arms crossed, preparing to watch the show. "I told you to kneel and apologize. Are you deaf?" Liah''s voice got harsher when he didn''t move. Behind him, Serena was leaning against him nervously with her fingers tightly clenched together. At this moment, Fade''s expression was obviously dark and anger started to gather on his face. "Miss Liah, it seems like this person isn''t listening to you," Harson spoke sarcastically when he saw this. Hearing this, Liah''s face became even more unsightly. She couldn''t bear it anymore and she waved at the two bodyguards and gave the order, "Do it." The two burly bodyguards immediately stepped towards Fade and let out their aura, trying to pressure him to the ground. Fade narrowed his eyes and protected Serena who was behind him. His positive energy circted quietly and he was about to make his move. However, just as the battle was about to begin, there was the sound of hurried footsteps apanied by a scream, "Stop, all of you stop quickly!" Then, everyone saw a middle-ageddy walking over quickly. It was none other than the current Mrs. Manson, Josephine. "Liah, Fade is a distinguished guest of our family. What are you doing?" Josephine looked at her with a frown and asked. Liah wasn''t polite to her stepmother. She snorted coldly and retorted, "What do you mean our family? The Manson family is my family. I''m going to teach this guy a lesson. It''s none of your business, so scram!" With that, Liah ordered the bodyguards again, "Do I need to repeat myself? Do it!" The bodyguards felt awkward and stopped for a second before they stepped out and walked over to Fade. After all, they knew of Liah''s temper and status. "Liah, Fade is a distinguished guest I invited. You..." Josephine quickly stepped in front of the two bodyguards and spoke in an aggravated tone. She looked at Liah solemnly. "Get out of the way or I''ll beat you too." Liah red at Josephine coldly without giving in. For a time, the situation was a little embarrassing. mors of discussion gradually broke out around them. Harson and the others were all smiles and looked gloatingly at Fade. It was as if they couldn''t wait to see him being taught a lesson. Josephine''s face was extremely gloomy due to Liah''s attitude but she couldn''t do anything about it and didn''t know what to do. While Liah was starting to get impatient and ordered again, "Push her away and do it now!" "Mrs. Manson, I''m sorry." A bodyguard bowed to Josephine before exerting a little strength and pushing her aside. Then, the two bodyguards stepped towards Fade. Just as they were about to attack, another shout stopped the battle, "Stop, all of you!" Liah impatiently shouted fiercely when she heard this, "Don''t listen, continue to attack." The two bodyguards were stunned and were about to attack. However, the voice sounded again in a sterner tone, "Look closely. Won''t you even listen to me?" The two bodyguards turned in the direction of the voice and noticed a burly elder with white hair walking over with a solemn expression on his face. The two of them were so frightened their faces changed and they quickly stopped their actions and bowed to greet the person who had just arrived, "Old Master!" At this moment, the crowds had all turned over and they saw who the arriving person was. The person was none other than the current head of the Manson family, Gerall Manson. For a moment, the heated scene quietened down. Liah was also surprised and she looked at him. "Dad, why have youe over?" "You''ve already done something like that. Do I have a choice?" He shouted fiercely. "Dad, I''m just teaching him a lesson..." Liah pointed at Fade, trying to exin herself. However, Gerall interrupted her with ineThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. a solemn expression and spoke coldly, Mr. Chen is a distinguished guest of the Manson family. What do you want to do?" "But Dad, he beat Mr. Harson. This will bring trouble to our family. I just wanted to..." She exined, aggrieved. Gerall snorted coldly. "I''ll take care of that matter. You don''t need to worry about it. Apologize to Mr. Chen now." "What? Apologize to him? That''s impossible!" Liah eximed. She wasn''t the only one surprised. Even the crowd around them was surprised. They never expected situation to unfold like that. The dignified Gerall woulde vel person and reprimand his favorite daughter in public just to back Fade up. Did Fade have a deep rtionship with Gerall? For a time, the guests had all kinds of spections. Looking at the angry Liah, Gerall''s face darkened and he shouted fiercely again, "I told you to apologize. Do you not understand me?" Looking at her father who had never been that strict with her, Liah felt wronged and her tears started flowing uncontrobly. However, Gerall wasn''t soft-hearted and he continued to shout fiercely, "Apologize to Mr. Chen!" Liah bit her lip and reluctantly moved over to Fade and bowed her head and said, "I''m sorry, I was wrong." Then, she turned around and ran away in tears. Seeing this, Gerall let out a long sigh before walking over to Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m really sorry All of this happened because I didn''t teach her well. I''m really sorry." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade shook his head and spoke calmly, "You''re too polite, Mr. Manson. I won''t take small matters like this to heart." "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Chen. After the dinner tonight, I''ll prepare a generous gift as an apology," Gerall spoke again. After that, he looked at the stunned Harson and said, "Harson, Mr. Chen is my distinguished guest. Let yesterday''s matters be bygones, okay?" Hearing this, Harson couldn''t help but frown. Given his character, he was beaten and would never let such a matter rest but the person in front of him was Gerall, so he couldn''t say no. Harson felt that he was in a difficult position. He frowned and didn''t know how to respond for some time. Just as Harson was hesitating and in a dilemma, another deep voice said, "Harson, your uncle, Gerall, has spoken. Quickly agree!" Following the voice, a local man with a potbelly walked over. The man was in his sixties. The man was none other than Harson''s father, the head of the Hoyte family, Hollnd''s famous magnate of the entertainment industry, Hannes Hoyte. "Dad, why are you..." Harson turned around in surprise at his father''s appearance and asked. Chapter 2109 Chapter 2109 Hannes didn''t wait for him to finish. He red at him and spoke in a low voice, "Uncle Gerall is still waiting for your response." "Dad, about that matter, I..." Harson was still in a bad mood and didn''t want to let the matter rest. Hannes'' face sank when he saw this and his voice got stricter, "Are you not willing to listen to me now?" Seeing that his father was about to lose his temper, Harson didn''t dare to disobey him and immediately looked at Gerall and said, "I''ll listen to Uncle Gerall. I''ll let go of the matter." After that, he turned and left with a very unsightly face. Hannes didn''t stop him but instead forced a smile onto his solemn face and looked at Fade. "Mr. Chen, my boy is too lively and offended you. I apologize on his behalf." Although Fade was still in a bad mood, since this person''s father had personally apologized on top of giving Josephine face, he nodded and replied politely, "It''s considerate of you, Mr. Hoyte." "Now that the matter has been resolved, it''s good." Gerall smiled as he mediated before saying, "Fade, this is Hannes Hoyte. You probably don''t know him but let me make the introductions." Then, Gerall, Fade and Hannes left together. They introduced themselves and started chatting. Josephine also followed after them with a smile and brought Serena with her. When the surrounding guests saw the situation, they were very surprised for a moment. They looked at each other with surprise and doubt. "What the hell is going on? Who is that Chinese kid?" "This is simply too unbelievable! The head of both the Hoyte and Manson family backed him up together!" "Mr. Harson and Miss Liah were both reprimanded by their fathers in favor of an outsider. Is there an unknown reason?" For a moment, there were all kinds of guesses and discussions but no one could really figure out the reason. Of course, when it came to this, even Fade himself was feeling surprised. The two wealthy magnates were treating him too well. At first, he thought it was because of Jeremy''s birth mother, Josephine. However, after seeing Liah''s attitude towards Josephine, he noticed that Josephine''s status as Gerall''s fourth wife wasn''t that high in the Manson family. Gerall''s actions could hardly be exined with Josephine and Hannes'' actions were even harder to exin. One couldn''t say that he wouldn''t care about his son being beaten on ount of Josephine. Her face wasn''t that important. With much doubts in his heart, Fade chatted politely with Gerall and Hannes for a while before taking his leave and returning to Serena''s side. After the chaos, it was almost time for themencement of the dinner and the guests returned to their respective seats. Fade and Serena also came to the VIP private rooms on the first floor and entered the Manson family''s private room. However, when Fade and Serena entered, they only saw Josephine but didn''t see anyone else.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Josephine pulled Fade over to chat and apologized on behalf of Liah again. She was very sincere and she apologized many times, making Fade feel a little embarrassed. He wanted to get some air so he used the excuse of going to the washroom and went out of the private room. After washing his face in the washroom, he walked towards the Manson family''s private room. However, he stopped walking when he passed a private room on the way back. He frowned slightly at the closed door. That was because he had vaguely heard the words "Quin Lin" from inside the private room. He hade to Losangel City and the Manson family just to look for his wife, Quin, but when he reached the previous day, Josephine had said that Quin was out on business and would only attend that night''s dinner. Just now in the private room, Fade had asked about Quin again but Josephine had said that he would be able to see his wife when the dinner started. These excuses made him feel that something was wrong. He could vaguely feel that something bad was about to happen. At this time, he heard the people in the private room discussing "Quin". Naturally, he couldn''t sit still. He looked around him but didn''t see anyone else. Therefore, Fade leaped lightly and his figure disappeared above the private room. Right at that moment, in the private room, Gerall and Hannes sat opposite each other, conversing in low voices. "Hannes, if our n seeds this time, our families'' strengths will increase!" "That goes without saying but the key is still Quin. If she doesn''t cooperate, it''ll be a little difficult." "Haha, right now, she''s with the Hubbart family. She doesn''t have a say in whether she cooperates or not." "That''s true, with arge family such as them, this is as good as done." "By the way, how''s the dinner''s situation this time? How are our profits?" "The outer circle tickets raked in a profit of three hundred million; it''s quite a good profit. Those idiots, fighting over a ticket that cost a million dors. If I had known they were so great in demand, I would have set the price higher." "Haha, three hundred million dors? We really profited this time." "How should we split the earnings? ording to the old rules?" "Of course, we''ll donate 10% and we''ll equally split the remaining 90%." Just as they were talking excitedly and smiling smugly, they didn''t notice that in an airhole above the private room was a camera lens with a blinking red light silently taping their conversation. Ten minutester, Fade returned to the Manson family''s private room. Fade was like a savior to Serena as she looked relieved when she saw him. She quickly went over to his side and asked, "Why were you gone for so long?" He put his hand on his belly and smiled but didn''t exin. Then, Josephine pulled him over to chat again. A few minutester, Gerall brought Liah into the private room. Everyone was present and the charity dinnermenced. First was the host who briefly introduced the charity dinner before the celebrities took turns performing on stage. After the performances came the main event of the charity dinner. The celebrities would respectively present an item for auction and the profits from the auction would be donated to poor people all around the world. The celebrities basically brought out their personal items, such as a collection of vinyl records, or out-of-print autographs, and others. Chapter 2110 Chapter 2110 Many of the guests present were fans of these celebrities so the items the celebrities brought out were auctioned off very quickly. Moreover, almost every item was sold at a hefty price. The cheapest item was sold at a price of three hundred thousand dors and the most expensive item was sold for two million dors. The celebrity auction ended but the heated atmosphere didn''t die down. Instead, it intensified. That was because everyone knew that next came the main force of the charity dinner donation program. They were the wealthy magnates who hade to attend the dinner. Although these celebrities were rich, they were nothingpared to these famous magnates of Micovia. The rich magnates were very straightforward and they didn''t participate in the auction. Instead, they just donated on the spot and there would be waves of apuse every time there was a new record for the highest donor. The donation started at one million dors. It increased to ten million dors very quickly, and it was still increasing. In the Manson family''s private room, Gerall generously donated fifteen million dors, raising cheers from all over. If it was before, Fade would think that all this was true but after he experienced everything in the private room, he sneered in his heart. It was likely that these huge donations were only numbers. The organizing party wouldn''t take their money but only used this to promote the charity dinner. As for those rich people, they came to the charity event and could get a good reputation without having to pay a single cent. Of course they wouldn''t reject such a good offer. After the Manson family, there weren''t manyrge families left. Finally, the mood at the scene was at its peak when the Hoyte family announced their donation of twenty million dors and the crowd broke into apuse. When everyone thought that the dinner had ended, the host came on stage and announced with a wide smile, "We have a final VIP who will appear soon. Please look forward to it!" The host piqued everyone''s interest so their eyes were fixed on the center of the stage. The spotlights shone and through the light, a young man appeared on stage. The young man was blond with blue eyes, and was tall and handsome. When he appeared, the crowd erupted. Even in the Manson family private room, the gloomy Liah became very excited and she almost jumped up and down as she pped her hands excitedly and yelled, "It''s Simeon! Simeon''s here! I knew that Simeon wouldn''t miss this dinner since he''s so kind-hearted." Meanwhile, Fade felt curious and confused when he saw Liah''s excitement and the excited discussions of the guests outside. Seeing this, Josephine smiled and started to introduce the man to Fade, "The man on stage is Simeon Hubbart. He''s the second son of the Hubbart family. The Hubbart family is a prestigious and powerful family in Micovia. They''re more powerful than our family." "The Hubbart family." Fade pondered on the name. Meanwhile, Liah looked over at him with excitement and sarcasm and spoke, "Hehe you''re intimidated, right? Let me tell you, not only is the Hubbart family rich, they''re a martial arts family that have a legacy of a hundred years. Every generation practices martial arts and are very powerful entities." "Don''t think you''re something just because you know a few moves. Simeon is a martial artist at thete stage of the Earth Level. He''s much more powerful than you!" "Not to mention Simeon''s brother, Gaerwn. He''s an expert of the Heaven Level. He was chosen to enter the Micovian team and represented Micovia topete with martial artists from around the world." "Forget it, your level isn''t high enough. You won''t understand what I''m talking about," Liah unted. From her words, one could tell that she valued the Hubbart family very much. Beside her, Josephine red at Liah and signaled for her not to continue before she exined to Fade, "Antic Hubbart''s two sons are really outstanding. They''re famous throughout Micovia. They''re famous even on the martial art street where many experts gather." "Really?" Fade didn''t take the matter seriously and casually asked, "How is this Hubbart familypared to the Altis family? Who''s more powerful?" When Fade finished his question, Josephine was stunned and looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. Seeing this, he thought that Josephine didn''t understand martial artists'' matters so he waved his hands. "I''m just asking. It''s okay if you don''t know, Madam Li." However, at this mon ent, Liah spoke, "Are you asking on purpose?" "I don''t know where you heard the name of the Altis family. The Altis family is one the top existences in Micovia. Not many families canpare to them. Of course, the Hubbart family won''t be more powerful than them." "Is that so? Then there''s nothing to them," Fade said calmly. He had killed quite a few Altis family members and the Hubbart family was lower than the Altis family by a level. He didn''t take the Hubbart family seriously. However, his words sounded like the ravings of an ignorant person to Liah. "There''s nothing to them? Hehe, you don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Although the Hubbart family can''tpare to the Altis family, they can kill you just by moving a finger." "Is that so?" Fade was indifferent but he didn''t exin. He just smiled faintly. Seeing this, Liah still wanted to mock him. However, Simeon began his speech, "Since I havee to this charity dinner, I didn''te empty handed. This time, I brought a generous gift." His words immediately grabbed the attention of the guests at the scene. Simeon paused on purpose before taking out a document and spoke, "Some time back, the Hubbart family entered into ¨¤ partnership with the- Chinese Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc.. Today, I represent the Hubbart family and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and will take out twenty percent of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc.''s shares along with threepanies under the Hubbart family to establish a charity organization to provide help for the poor in Micovia." As soon as Simeon''s words fell, the whole crowd erupted into heated discussions and apuse. "The Chinese Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. I''ve heard of thatpany and it seems to have developed quite well." "It''s more than a good development. Mypany has businesses with the Chinese and I often go over. I know the situation. Fei Enterprises Holdings thc. has businesses all over the country and their assets have already surpassed fifty billion. They''re expanding in South East Asia and their prospects are unlimited. It''s very likely that they will surpass a hundred billion." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Such a bigpany taking out twenty percent of their shares to establish a charity organization in addition to threepanies under the Hubbart family. I''m afraid the value of the organization will be at least twenty billion yuan!" "Simeon and the Hubbart family really live up to their name. This isn''t something simply anyone can do!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 2111 Chapter 2111 In the midst of the discussions, the host started to praise Simeon''s act of kindness loudly on stage and called for everyone to stand and apud in respect, with gratitude towards Simeon. Even Liah and the others in the private rooms rose excitedly and started to p their hands. However, at this moment, Fade''s face was extremely unsightly. He red at Josephine and asked in a deep voice, "What''s going on?" Something shed in her eyes and she said, "Quin seems to have some business dealings with Simeon. Maybe they decided on the foundation together." "Impossible." He said decisively, "Also, where is Quin?" "This, about this, I''m not sure," she responded. "You''re not sure?" Fade''s eyes turned cold and he red fiercely at Josephine and spoke in a cold voice, "Talk, what are you nning to do? What are you hiding from me?" All of a sudden, Josephine''s face changed drastically due to Fade''s momentum and her expression became anxious. Seeing this, Liah rushed over and shouted fiercely at Fade, "What are you doing? What do other''s donations have to do with you? It looks like you''re jealous of Simeon." "What does it have to do with me?" Fade''s face sank and he shouted fiercely, "Quin is my wife. I own half of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc.''s shares. What do you think it has to do with me?" "You..." Liah was stunned. She didn''t think that Fade owned half of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc.''s shares. At this moment, Fade didn''t continue to pester them. Instead, his figure shed and he rushed out from the private room and onto the stage. Amongst the waves of apuse, Simeon smiled and was about to get off the stage when he suddenly saw Fade appear in front of him. He was stunned and looked at the host. The host immediately walked over and blocked Fade suspiciously while speaking, "Sir, is there a problem?" Fade nodded and spoke coldly, "Yes, I have a problem." With that, Fade pushed the host aside and walked up to Simeon. He interrogated him in a cold voice, "Who gave you the authority to donate Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc.''s shares?" Hearing this, surprise appeared on Simeon''s face before he said with a smile, "This is a trade secret between me and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. I''m not in a position to disclose it. What I want to ask is, you are..." Fade sneered and spoke in a deep voice, "Trade secret? I, Fade Chen, am the vice president and major shareholder of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Why haven''t I heard anything about what you said?" "Ah!" Upon hearing Fade''s identity, not just Simeon on stage, but the guests below all had looks of surprise. For a time, there were heated discussions everywhere. Fade looked at Simeon before asking again, "I''m asking you a question. Why does a major shareholder like me not know about Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc.''s donation?" "Well, this..." Simeon organized his words before speaking, "About the donation, I discussed it with President Lin of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. About you not knowing the situation, maybe it''s a misunderstanding, Mr. Chen." "Discussed with President Lin?" Fade sneered. "Then let here out and we will talk face to face. I want to know why she wouldn''t inform me on such a huge decision." As Fade came closer, Simeon frowned and nced around at the staff members before lowering his. voice. He spoke in a deep voice, "Mr. Chen, maybe the matter isn''t as important as you think. In short, the donation agreement was signed by President Lin. The deal is sealed even if you object." Fade sneered. "I think you might have made a mistake. Although I''m the vice president, I''m not President Lin''s subordinate. Furthermore, she''s my wife. Major resolutions of thepany have to be decided by both of us together." "Without my signature, the agreement in your hand is just a piece of scrap paper," he mocked in a deep voice. When the guests below heard the news, they instantly discussed it more excitedly. "President Lin''s husband has shown up. Matters have beplicated!" "Why isn''t President Lin here? Things would be clear if she would juste out to exin." There was a flurry of discussions and at the moment, the Manson family quickly came up onto the stage and stood behind Fade. Josephine stepped forward and forced a smile before trying to persuade him, "Fade, don''t be impulsive. Let''s go back first and talk this over. The matter will be resolved." "Yes, Mr. Chen. It isn''t good to make things difficult. It won''t do good for anyone," Gerall spoke up too. Fade nced at the two of them before sneering and spoke, "A foreigner is taking away 20% of the shares of mypany for no reason. Its value amounts to ten billion and you tell me not to be impulsive?" "Then why doesn''t the Manson family donate an equal amount so that I can broaden my horizons?" Facing Fade''s question, the faces of the Manson couple froze and they were speechless. Opposite them, Simeon smiled and spoke, "Mr. Chen, you may have misunderstood. We aren''t putting the 20% Shares of the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. into our own pockets. We are establishing a foundation to donate to the poor citizens of Micovia." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "This is a big charity. It is an action that benefits mankind. Are you, Mr. Chen, not willing to reach out to the poor citizens?" Hearing the arrogance and how Simeon tried to take moral high ground, Fade sneered. He didn''t allow himself to be pushed around and spoke rudely, "Even if I wanted to make a donation, it would be to the poor citizens in my country. Sorry, I''m not interested in donating to you Micovians." "Mr. Chen, there are no boundaries for kindness. Kind acts shouldn''t be limited by politics!" Simeon said. "No boundaries?" Fade sneered. "Then why doesn''t the Hubbart family donate to the poor citizens of my country? I''ll establish a foundation now. Why don''t you participate and donate half of your family assets!"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Mr. Chen, if you need us, the Hubbart family will do all we can, but it''s meaningless to look for trouble now," Simeon shook his head andmented. Fade couldn''t bear to look at him being hypocritical. He sneered and spoke firmly, "Hehe, what right do you have to ask others to donate if you''re not willing? No matter what, the donation won''t go through without my signature." Hearing this, Josephine came to Fade and started persuading him again, "Fade, the matter should be decided by Quin herself. I don''t think it''s good if you veto her decision!" "If this was really her decision, I would agree even if she donated the wholepany but she has toe and personally tell me." Fade looked at Josephine. "This... Quin must be dyed by something. She''ll appear very soon. You..." Josephine said. "Then let''s wait until Qu''n appears!" Fade was unmoving. Chapter 2112 Chapter 2112 At the side, Liah spoke with an angry look on her face, "Narrow-minded nationalist, you don''t even have a shred of kindness. The money isn''t for personal use and is to be donated to the poor." Simeon nodded and expressed his agreement. Also, without anyone noticing, Hannes and Harson from the Hoyte family appeared nearby. Hannes looked at Fade and spoke, "Mr. Chen, maybe you have some misunderstandings. The Hoyte family is the organizer of the dinner so let me exin it to you. The funds raised in this charity dinner will be fully donated to the poor citizens. We ourselves won''t touch a single cent. Even the expenses for tonight''s dinner were forked out by the Hoyte family." "I hope that more people will join our ranks and do their part by contributing. I sincerely hope that you will join us, Mr. Chen." As soon as Hannes finished speaking, Simeon and Liah took the lead and started pping. Off stage, the guests broke out into heated apuse and discussions. Among those who apuded were those that spent money on tickets such as Sebastian and Raiya. There were quite a few Asian faces among them. Sebastian was already unhappy with Fade and when he saw this, he started speaking sarcastically and impolitely, "A country bum is a country bum. You have no knowledge. You''re just a miser even if you''re rich. You don''t have a shred of ethics in you." Raiya echoed, "Youmitted an act of withdrawing a donation in public. It''s so shameful of you. On the other hand, you''re not only shaming yourself; you''re shaming our people. s!" Following these words, the faces of many Asians among the guests became weird. Sebastian saw his chance and spoke to them, "We must express ourselves and oppose Fade. Otherwise, his actions will affect how the Micovians look at us." Quite a few of the guests who paid for the tickets were Chinese. They paid for the tickets with the objective of blending into the so-called upper-ss society of Micovia. Their faces were all dark and unsightly in this situation. Sebastian''s words hit the right notes and spoke right to their hearts. Hence, a few of them had a quick discussion and immediately came to a decision. Then, they all stood up together with Sebastian, taking the lead and announced, "Fade, don''t implicate all us Chinese with your foolish and selfish actions." "We are standing up now to publicly announce that we don''t agree with your actions. As a token of our sincerity, all of us that are standing have made a decision. Each of us will donate another million dors on top of what we have already donated to show the kindness of us Chinese." After Sebastian finished, another Chinese stood up and looked at the other Chinese who were still sitting and said, "Now, we call out to all of you here. Every Chinese on the spot, no matter if you have money, we can contribute what you can." "This is an act of kindness, a good deed that upholds us Micovian Chinese!" When he finished, the group of people took the lead and pped their hands. Other guests, including those on stage, also started pping. Liah pped her hands while she mocked Fade impolitely, "Do you see that? You''re Chinese like them but look at the difference between your awareness, hehe..." Simeon opened his mouth to speak too, "Mr. Chen, please believe us, our kindness knows no boundaries." Josephine, Gerall and Hannes also spoke up, trying to persuade him. The guests off stage kept pping. Sebastian''s group were all smiles and felt proud when they saw this They felt as though they were epted by the upper-ss society of Micovia and had be them." of In his excitement, Sebastian spoke again, "Fade, let go of your selfishness and prejudice. Sign the donation agreement. This is a good deed to the whole world." "Donate, donate!" For a time, there were waves of voices from the crowd. Those seemingly kindbined smiles brought great pressure and came right at Fade, as if to ruthlessly m him to the ground. Behind Fade, Serena was nervous and worried as she grabbed his sleeves. At this moment, Fade nced around at the agitated crowd and a sneer appeared on his face. He suddenly shouted, "Shut up!" The powerful soundwaves brought with it huge pressure and instantly caused the heated scene to quiet down. Everyone was quiet and they looked at Fade who was on stage. Fade''s eyes swept over the guests ???This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. before falling into Sebastian''s group. He spoke coldly, "It''s okay for them Micovians to be stupid but you speak up for the Micovians even when you''re a Chinese? I don''t know whether you''re selfish or really stupid?" "Fade, we''re doing good deeds. Don''t use your narrow-minded thoughts to judge us. It''s an insult to us!" Sebastian solemnly defended himself. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Good deeds!" Fade sneered before he took his phone out. "Now, I''ll show you the secret behind these so-called good deeds!" With that, he walked over to a side and connected his phone to the big screen on stage before pressing the y button. Suddenly, a swaying image appeared on the screen. In the beginning, everyone was still confused and couldn''t make out anything from the video but after a few seconds, the picture stabilized and the scene of two men sitting in a private room appeared. Hannes and Gerall were stunned for a second before they immediately recognized the scene. Their faces changed instantly and they hurriedly shouted, "Stop him!" Instantly, the bodyguards started moving and they charged at Fade. However, before they coulde close, Fade waved his hand and an invisible force was sent out, sending the bodyguards flying. At this moment, the scene on the big screen started to y. It was the conversation between Hannes and Gerall in the private room regarding the donation, which was secretly videotaped by Fade. "Haha, three hundred million dors, we really profited this time." "How should we split the profits? ording to the old rules?" "Naturally, we''ll donate 10% and well equally split the remaining 90%." These familiar words echoed throughout the whole venue along with the video. All the guests who were very excited earlier, had all be gloomy. Also, as the video yed, their faces started to darken even further before bing flushed with rage. Especially Sebastian and his group of Chinese people who had opposed Fade together. Their faces were extremely unsightly at that moment. Fade nced at the crowd and Net didn''t say anything else. He snorted coldly and spoke, "Now, you know why I want to withdraw my donation? That''s because I don''t Qu want my kindness to be food for others'' greed." Chapter 2113 Chapter 2113 There was silence below and with Fade taking the lead, there were angry guests who stood up immediately. "I want to withdraw my donation too." "This is fraud; it''s a crime." "They''re too much. They''re taking advantage of others'' kindness." "Refund, refund!" For a time, there were shouts for refunds everywhere, and the scene became chaotic. Hannes'' face was ashen. He tried hard to exin but none of the furious guests would believe him. Seeing this, Fade looked at them coldly before taking Serena with him off the stage and back to the private room. Before long, the Manson family returned to the private room with gloomy faces as Fade expected. As soon as she entered the private room, Liah immediately started shouting in Fade''s face, "Do you know what you''ve done? You''ve ruined the dinner we painstakingly organized. Do you think you''re really powerful..." Fade frowned at her and spoke coldly, "You better shut up while I still don''t have any intentions of beating you." "What, you actually want to beat me? Do you really think that the Manson family is afraid of you? You want a fight? I''ll show you how powerful the Manson family is. Don''t think you''re invincible just because you know a move or two. Guards, beat..." As she spoke, she waved her hand to call someone in. However, at this moment, a stream of energy erupted from Fade''s fingertips with a whoosh. The energy roared and flew past Liah''s ears. It almost touched her and cut off a few strands of her hair before leaving a ten centimeter mark on the hard wall of the private room. Liah felt the gust of wind by her ear and initially, she didn''t understand what had happened. She was about to turn around and swear at Fade when she saw the mark on the wall along with the few strands of hair that were floating down. She froze and her expression became very ugly. At this moment, Fade spoke coldly, "Don''t shout in front of me." "Y-You..." She was so furious that she was trembling, but she felt terrified deep down in her heart and couldn''t speak. At this moment, Josephine and Gerall walked into the room together. Their faces sank when they saw the situation inside. "Fade, do you know..." Gerall walked in and started interrogating him in a deep voice. However, before he could finish, Fade interrupted him coldly, "If you don''t want to meet the same end as your daughter, spare me the crap." Gerall looked at his daughter and immediately understood what happened. His expression darkened and fury creeped all over his face. Josephine forced a smile and came over to Fade. She said, "Fade, maybe all this is just a misunderstanding. Actually..." "Misunderstanding?" Fade sneered. "Was what Mr. Manson said in the private room a misunderstanding too?" Her face froze before she exined, "Fade, some things aren''t as easy as they seem. About the donations, everyone does that in the industry. It has be an unwritten rule; we were just following the rules. Also, it is a hefty sum to pay for the operation and maintenance of the dinners and donations." Fade waved his hand and interrupted Josephine''s exnation. He spoke coldly, "Save your exnation for the donors outside. I''m not interested." With that, he and Serena got up and prepared to leave. Gerall wanted to stop him but once he thought of Fade''s terrifying abilities, his expression started to show his hesitation. However, before Fade and Serena could walk out, footsteps sounded from the direction of the door and a group of people surged in. With a nce, Fade found all of them familiar. They were Simeon and Hannes and Harson from the Hoyte family, followed by a bunch of bodyguards. Simeon''s face was very unsightly. His eyes fell on Fade as he entered the private room. He spoke coldly, "You want to leave? Do you think you''ll be able to leave that easily after spoiling my ns?" As he spoke, he waved his hands and the bodyguards behind him came over, surrounded Fade, and got ready to fight. Fade shielded Serena behind him before he narrowed his eyes at Simeon and said, "Great timing. I have a question for you." With that, he strode towards Simeon. The bodyguards immediately surrounded him vigntly and started to attack. When the others saw this, they quickly put some distance between them, in fear of being implicated. However, just as they moved, Fade immediately attacked. His attacks blurred and with a few bangs, he defeated all the charging bodyguards. This time, everyone present was so surprised they couldn''t speak. Fade strode towards Simeon once again and asked, "Where is Quin?" As he mentioned Quin, Simeon sneered and looked at Fade. "Quin! You''ll never see her again because she belongs to me now."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "You have a death wish." Fade''s face darkened when he heard this. A sneer appeared on his face and he punched out at Simeon. Simeon didn''t retreat but instead, he stepped forward with a confident sneer. "You want to fight me? I''ll show you the power of the Hubbart family now." When the onlookers saw a fight starting, their faces changed. el Especially Lah, she gritted her teeth agitatedly. She clenched her fists and said under her breath, "Come on, Simeon, you will surely defeat him. You''re an expert at thete stage of the Earth Level. That guy isn''t a match for you. You will surely..." However, before she could finish cheering, the duo''s first attacks collided. There was a bang and the soundwaves erupted. The energy whooshed as it spread out. Then, a scream of pain rang out. The smug Simeon was sent flying. His body violently mmed against the wall of the room. The huge force made the whole private room shake following the collision. Simeon spat out a mouthful of blood as he slid down to the ground. He looked at Fade in pain and surprise. "You... How is this possible..." Fade walked forward with cold eyes and spoke coldly, "I''ll ask again, where is Quin? You''d better think carefully before you answer, otherwise, you won''t be able to bear the consequences." His chilly tone made the entire room feel a chill run down their spines Not long before, Liah was still very excited but now, she was so surprised that her mouth was wide open and she couldn''t speak. Fade walked towards Simeon slowly. At the most critical moment, Hannes stepped forward and said, "Mr. Chen, please wait." Chapter 2114 Chapter 2114 Fade came to a halt. He turned to look at Hannes and said coldly, "Why, do you want to butt in?" Hannes had a serious look on his face as he spoke to Fade, "Mr. Chen, Mr. Simeon is a distinguished guest whom we specially invited to the dinner. We hope that nothing will happen to him here. About this, I hope that you can understand." "What if I don''t understand?" Fade''s tone of voice sank as he asked. Hannes'' expression froze before he spoke in a low voice, "If that''s the case, we of the Hoyte family can only offend you." As soon as he spoke, Harson, who was beside Hannes, spoke excitedly, "Uncle Edgrell, sorry to trouble you." Then, a burly man in his forties stepped out with a gloomy expression, and his aura instantly enveloped the whole room. Simeon and Liah let out a sigh of relief when they saw him. Edgrell was the most powerful bodyguard of the Hoyte family. He was Hannes'' personal bodyguard and was an expert in the early stage of the Heaven Level. He had entered the level of a Martial Arts Master and could definitely be considered an expert. With his appearance, everyone present felt confident again. Harson was even more confident and he red at Fade with the mes of revenge in his eyes as he spoke, "Chinese kid, surrender now and I''ll consider asking Uncle Edgrell to spare your life. Or else, you''ll die if Uncle Edgrell makes his move." "Is that so?" Fade was indifferent and made a taunting movement with his finger and spoke calmly, "Come on!" After all, Edgrell was a Heaven Level expert and was a respected entity even in a powerful family such as the Hoyte family. In the end, he was looked down on by a Chinese boy here. Instantly, his rage burned and he charged at Fade with a shout and attacked. Seeing that Edgrell had made his move, everyone except for Fade and Serena had smug looks on their faces. It was as if they had already seen Fade get defeated by Edgrell and was kneeling and begging for mercy. However, just as Edgrell''s attack was about to touch Fade, thetter made his move. Fade stretched out his right hand without any shy movements and with a wave of his hand, he pped Edgrell''s face. It was a simple move but Edgrell couldn''t dodge it. With a loud sound, his face was dealt a blow. A red palm print appeared on his face and he stumbled back, almost falling to the ground. "How dare you..." Edgrell was furious and he red fiercely at Fade while his positive energy surged. He had obviously flown into a rage and wasing at Fade for real. However, Fade''s expression was still cold. He lifted his hand and pped Edgrell again. p! This time, Edgrell was hit in the head. The huge force mmed him to the ground and for a time, he was dazed and couldn''t stand up. "Y-You..." Edgrell shook his dizzy head and gritted his teeth at Fade as he tried to get up. However, Fade stepped forward and kicked at him and he fell unconscious. Then, Fade turned around to look at Hannes, Garell, Simeon and the others with a cold expression on his face. He spoke calmly, "What more do you have? Bring it on!" These people didn''t expect this result and for a time, they were stunned on the spot, not knowing what to make of it. Simeon came back to his senses only when he saw Fade walking towards him. He was terrified and quickly spoke, "You, what do you want?" Fade said coldly, "I told you, I want Quin''s whereabouts!" "About this, I..." Simeon showed hesitation on his face, unwilling to speak. Fade''s face turned cold again and he was about to strike out. Seeing this, Gerall and Hannes became nervous and quickly shouted. "Fade, Simeon is a member of the Hubbart family, so you''d better think carefully before you act!" "The Hubbart family isn''t a family we canpare with. Also, this is Micovia, so if you touch Simeon, you can imagine how heavy the consequences will be!" Fade turned to look at the two men with cold eyes and asked in an icy voice, "Are you threatening me?" The faces of the two family heads froze and they didn''t dare speak when they saw Fade''s cold eyes. At this point, Fade came to Simeon and energy surged in his right palm. "I''ll give you onest chance, so tell me, where'' is Quin? Otherwise, die!" "I''m from the Hubbart family. You can''t kill me, you..." Simeon was still screaming. Fade frowned unhappily and said coldly, "My patience is limited." Aware of the murderous intent in Fade''s cold eyes, Simeon was really scared and quickly nodded. "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you. Quin is here!" "Here?" Fade frowned. Simeon quickly nodded and said, "That''s right. She''s at the dinner tonight. On the second floor, there''s a special private room. Quin''s inside." "Take me there!" Fade said coldly. Simeon didn''t dare refuse and he got up, trembling, before bringing Fade to the second floor. Very soon, they reached the second floor and in front of a private room were four bodyguards. Simeon opened the door and led Fade in. When Fade entered the room, he saw the motionless Quin lying on a bed. "Quin!" Fade was agitated and he quickened his pace and rushed in. However, there wasn''t any response from the motionless Quin who was lying on the bed. "What did you do to her?" Fade asked in a cold voice. He looked at Simeon, full of murderous intent. Simeon quickly waved his hands and exined, "I-I didn''t do anything. I just let her drink some alcohol. She must have gotten drunk and fell asleep."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Faded hurried forward and grabbed his wife''s wrist. He checked her pulse and confirmed that there wasn''t anything wrong with his wife''s body before he let out a breath of relief. Following this, he carried Quin and walked out the private room. Simeon and the others didn''t dare stop him. Then, he took Serena along and left the venue with Quin in his arms. Simeon, Hannes, Gerall and the others felt relieved when they saw Fade in the distance. They felt that the atmosphere around them was lighter. However, the relieved group wasn''t looking very well. Especially the bruised Simeon who had blood at the corner of his mouth. His face was dreadfully gloomy. Simeon looked in Fade''s direction and gritted his teeth. "Fade, how dare you beat me. I will never f?rget today. The Hubbart family won''t be insulted like that." At the same time, Liah came forward and chimed in, "Simeon, that b*stard''s so arrogant. You must teach him a lesson he''ll never forget." Hannes stepped forward with a gloomy face and spoke, "He must indeed be taught a lesson for ruining our ns." Gerall''s eyes were cold and he spoke with an icy voice, "That''s for sure." Chapter 2115 Chapter 2115 With cold eyes, Simeon gritted his teeth and said, "My brother might be free. I''ll contact him immediately and call him back!" On hearing this, Liah became very agitated and she looked excitedly at Simeon and said, "Simeon, are you calling Gaerwn back? Has thepetition ended over on his side?" He nodded and replied, "I''ve contacted my brother. He said that thepetition has already ended." "That''s great!" She jumped up excitedly with an agitated expression and adoration in her eyes. Beside them, something shed in Gerall and Hannes'' eyes and there was awe in their expressions. After all, Gaerwn was the eldest son of the Hubbart family, a real talented martial artist. He had reached the middle stage of the Heaven Level at thirty years old and was chosen by the martial arts department of Micovia to join thepetition team. Once he returned, Fade would die no matter how powerful he was.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The excited Liah danced with joy as she dinged on to Simeon and asked, "Simeon, how''s the situation over on Gaerwn''s side? Thepetition has ended. How did the Micovian team do?" As she mentioned this, Simeon''s face darkened and he spoke, "My brother didn''t tell me the specific details on the results but from his tone, it seems like there was a surprise winner this time. The Micovian team didn''t meet their expectations." "Ah, so that happened." Liah was a little disappointed but she still smiled and spoke, "But it''ll be okay if Gaerwnes back." While they were talking, the bodyguard of the Hoyte family, Edgrell, who was beaten unconscious by Fade, started to slowly regain consciousness. As he listened to Simeon and the others discussions, he thought of something vague and looked in the direction in which Fade left. Although Fade was totally gone and couldn''t be seen, Edgrell vaguely felt that Fade looked familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere. "Could it be that I have known him before?" Edgrell frowned and pondered. He thought over it carefully but he couldn''t remember having any intersections with Fade. Just as Edgrell was preparing to think carefully, Hannes noticed the situation and rushed over. At the same time, Fade brought Quin and Serena with him but didn''t return to the Manson family home. He just found a hotel and checked into a luxurious president suite. Fade put Quin on the bed and did a thorough check on her body again. He was relieved only when he was certain that there weren''t any problems. At night, the two of themid on the bed. Fade embraced Quin and asked her gently, "Dear, what happened during your time in Micovia?" When he brought this up, her face turned gloomy. She sighed softly before speaking slowly. He listened to her story quietly beside her and quickly understood what happened. In the beginning, Quin hade to Micovia with Jeremy and stayed in the Manson family manor. After two days, she wanted to go back but Josephine kept using all kinds of reasons to make her stay a little longer in Micovia. In the very start, they used reasons such as taking care of Jeremy and wanting to thank Quin, butter on when she wanted to leave, Josephine used force and the Manson family members kept her passport, forcing her to stay in Micovia. It was also because of this that Quin didn''t receive Fade''s calls. Although she picked up a few times, someone was watching her. After getting over the initial fear of being ced under house arrest by the Manson family, she calmed down and slowly observed their movements. She pretended to cooperate with their requests. In this way, the Manson family slowly gotcent with her and let her out to meet with some other people. Out of the people she met, Simeon was one of them. In the process of interacting with them, she slowly understood their motives. It turned out that long before Quin arrived, Josephine had already investigated her situation back in her home country and knew that she controlled a huge enterprise, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. In addition to Quin''s rtionship with Jeremy, greed grew in Josephine''s heart and she wanted to obtain Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. for herself. That was the main reason for deceiving Quin and making here to Micovia and forcibly cing her under house arrest. As for Gerall, Hannes, and the Hubbart family, they were partners and were aiming for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc.''s assets. Originally, the dinner was their first step. They would use the donation to obtain 20% of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc.''s shares before slowly embezzling the rest of the el enterprise''s assets and getting total control of Fei Enterprises Holdings Ine. However, they didn''t anticipate an unexpected factor, Fade, who foiled their ns and wasted all their hard work. After he heard the story, Fade frowned and anger crept up his face. He spoke in a deep voice, "These d*mn b*stards." Then, he remembered something and asked, "Then, is the rtionship between Josephine and Jeremy real?" Quin nodded and spoke, "When I was under house arrest, I was suspicious about their rtionship and was worried that Josephine was a fraud but after that, I slowly understood some things about her when I interacted with Simeon and the others." "Josephine is indeed Jeremy''s birth mother. It was thirty years ago and she was an ountant under my father then, in Daniel''spany. She could be considered middle management." "At that time, she and her newlywed husband had Jeremy but at that time, she suddenly disappeared and herst whereabouts was a purchase record of a ticket to Micovia." "Her husband was very worried and went to Micovia in search of Josephine but in the end, he disappeared and no one heard from him again." "Under such circumstances, the kind Daniel adopted Jeremy and groomed him like his own son. In the time between, he even went to Micovia to try to find Josephine and her husband but there weren''t any traces of them." It wasn''t until now that Quin knew the story of what happened that year. "At that time, Josephine abandoned her husband and child toe to Micovia because she was cheated by an international student here. He told her that he would marry her in Micovia and get her a green card." Phet "For the green card, she came to Micovia but she never thought that the international student would abandon her when he got sick of her. After that, she started to survive through various tactics, and she slowly established herself." Content belongs to "Of course, those tactics included wedding scams and frauds. To sum it up, as the years went past, Josephine survived quite well in Micovia. Her situation even got better and better with the help of her good looks." Chapter 2116 Chapter 2116 "Until the past few years, she managed to climb up the socialdder by marrying Gerall Manson, who was almost thirty years older than her. She became Mr. Manson''s fourth wife." "Of course, this wasmon. Josephine''s reputation wasn''t that good so she had been excluded by the kin and rtives of the Manson family. Liah''s attitude towards her is the best proof of that." "Josephine''s main purpose of seizing Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc.''s assets is to get Mr. Manson''s trust and be able to truly stand firm in the upper- ss society of Micovia." After listening to Quin''s story, Fade fell silent. This woman, Josephine, was vicious and resolute. She abandoned her husband and child for a green card. Now, she designed such a fraud just to get into Micovia''s upper-ss society. His eyes turned cold when he thought of this and he spoke in a cold voice, "Such a person must pay the price. Tomorrow, we''ll go visit the Manson family." Quin wanted to say something but in the end, she just nodded and agreed with him. "We''ll be busy tomorrow, so let''s sleep earlier." Fade embraced his wife and crawled under the nket. At the same time, hisrge naughty hands started to move around. "Don''t touch me, I want to sleep," she said softly. He chuckled and didn''t stop. "Dear, we haven''t seen each other in months. I miss you badly, so let''s get intimate!" "Ah!" There was a moan, followed by an indescribable romance. In the next room, Serena had justid down when she heard the fascinating moans from next door. Her face turned red and she became wide awake. The next day, Fade was feeling refreshed and got up early. On the contrary, Serena walked out from her room with serious dark circles around her eyes and she looked very tired. "Serena, what''s wrong? You didn''t sleep wellst night?" He asked casually when he saw her. Serena nced at him, remembered the sounds she heard the previous night, and her face turned red. She quickly looked down and said, "Yeah, I had insomnia." "Insomnia? Are you okay? Why don''t I take a look. I''m a doctor and a good one at that," he immediately asked with concern. She quickly waved her hands. "No, there''s no need. I''m fine." "Serena, you''re still young, so don''t hesitate to see a doctor. I''ll just do a quick check, so it won''t be a problem." He continued forward. Seeing this, she bit her lip and spoke in a low voice, "Brother Chen, I-1 didn''t have insomnia. I couldn''t sleep because of the noise." "Couldn''t sleep because of the noise? Was it very noisyst night? It can''t be!" He hadn''t realized what she meant. However, at this moment, Quin just came out from the room and immediately realized something. Her face flushed red and she quickly hurried up and grabbed him. "Don''t ask." "Dear, why are you pulling me?" He turned around and asked. When he saw the red faces of the two girls, he immediately understood and felt awkward. He quickly coughed and said, "Ahem, Ahem, I have to use the washroom." At the same time, it was morning over at the Manson family''s manor. Gerall, Josephine, Liah, and the others were sitting in the living room. Almost all of them had dark circles under their eyes. They didn''t have a good sleep the previous night. After all, Fade had shown his powerful abilities and Quin had been rescued. Josephine''s n would surely be exposed and Fade wouldn''t let them off. "Gerall, have you contacted the martial arts experts? I''m worried that kid wille!" Josephine rubbed her hands together anxiously. At this moment, he responded with a gloomy face, I''ve contacted them but it''s hard to find top experts within such a short time. Now, we only confirmed three martial artists at thete stage of the Earth Level. In addition to our own martial artists who are at thete stage of the Earth Level, we have seven experts altogether." "Late stage of the Earth Level, it isn''t enough! After all, Fade defeated Edgrell, who is a martial artist at the early stage of the Heaven Level." Josephine was still very worried. Gerall shook his head and said, "Heaven Level experts don''tck money. It isn''t that easy to hire them. Also, one night is just too short." "Th- This..." She was extremely worried and couldn''t hide the anxiety in her expression. On the other hand, Liah''s expression was at easepared to Josephine''s She looked at her father and stepmother and spoke, puzzled "Is there a need to be so ha''s nervous? Although that Fade, some ability, we have seven martial artists at thete stage of the Earth Level. They wouldn''t be weaker than him if they worked together!" "That''s not necessarily true. The difference between the Heaven and Earth level is a difference in level, and can''t be made up with numbers," Josephine replied. Liah frowned unhappily when she heard this and snorted coldly. "Even if they aren''t a match, they should be able to stand their ground against him for some time! When Gaerwnes back, Fade is dead." "I know that Gaerwn is powerful but the current situation is that we don''t know whether we can stand our ground till hees back!" Josephine was extremely anxious. At this moment, Lowell walked in hurriedly. Josephine immediately weed him and asked, "Lowell, how''s the situation? Have you found him?" Lowell smiled and nodded, "Mrs. Manson, I''ve found him and have finished negotiations." "That''s great. Where is he?" She immediately asked. Lowell replied, "Old Master Qin is on his way. He needs about half an hour more. He will be here soon." "Half an hour, great, that''s great. Old Master Qin is a Martial Arts Master. There won''t be any problem when he arrives." She was excited. By the side, Gerall let out a sigh of relief and his expression eased up. Only Liah was looking at the both of them with a puzzled expression, not understanding what was going on. "What are you talking about?" She frowned at Lowell and asked. He quickly bowed and answered, "Miss Liah,st night, I went to Chinatown on Old Master and Madam''s orders. I went to ask the Green Gang expert, Mr. Raynald Qin, for help." "In the end, Old Master Qin agreed on the terms of fifty million dors for helping the Manson family." "What, fifty million dors for a single time? That''s too expensive!" Liah shouted. Josephine immediately exined, "Old Master Qin is a real Martial Arts Master, an expert of the Heaven Level. He entered the Heaven LeveContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. about twenty years ago and is stronger than Edgrell. He''s not far from reaching the middle stage of the Heaven Level." "More importantly, Old Master Qin has a high position in the Green Gang. It isn''t expensive, hiring him with fifty million dors." "Is this Raynald Qin really that powerful? Why haven''t I heard of him before?" Liah was still doubtful. Gerall spoke, "Liah, you don''t understand martial arts. This price really isn''t expensive." Chapter 2117 Chapter 2117 "It isn''t expensive?" Liah still didn''t understand and there was doubt on her face. Gerall spoke, "There''s not much more to mention on Mr. Raynald''s strength, but more importantly, he''s the elder of the Green Gang. He even has a good rtionship with Mr. Qiao, the head of the Green Gang." Looking at his daughter''s puzzled face, he exined in other words, "Let me put it to you this way, do you know Kroes?" "Kroes, our famous Micovian martial artist. He''s been famous since twenty years ago and reached the Heaven Level. It''s just that he disappeared for the past five years and there hasn''t been any news about him," she answered. He nodded and said, "Kroes didn''t disappear; he''s dead." "Dead?" Liah was surprised. Gerall continued, "Five years ago, Kroes had a conflict with the Green Gang over a small matter. He destroyed a branch of the Green Gang and angered them. They demanded Kroes apologize and admit his mistakes." "However, he was indifferent and didn''t take them seriously. He refused to apologize so the Green Gang sent out experts and fought with him." "After the battle, Kroes disappeared and his whole family was destroyed, disappearing from the Micovian martial arts world. At that time, the expert the Green Gang sent was Mr. Raynald." "What! That Raynald killed Kroes!" Liah was surprised and shock was written all over her face. After all, she wasn''t familiar with Chinese martial artists but was familiar with famous Micovian martial artists such as Kroes. At that moment, her father was telling her that Kroes was killed by Raynald, so of course she was extremely shocked. Looking at his daughter''s stunned expression, Gerall gently caressed her head and said, "Now, you should know how powerful Mr. Raynalds is. It really isn''t expensive to hire an expert of this level with fifty million dors each time." By the side, Josephine chimed in, "If Mr. Raynald defeats Fade and we manage to obtain Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc., the expenditure of fifty million dors is nothingpared to our profit." Hearing this, Liah''s expression slowly eased up. Her worried face started to grow confident. The Manson family smiled as they waited for Reynold''s arrival.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Suddenly, there was the sound of hurried footsteps outside. A servant ran in with an anxious face. He was out of breath and shouted, "Old Master, Madam, it''s not good..." "What happened?" Gerall frowned and asked. The servant pointed in the direction of the garden and spoke with fear on his face, "Old Master, someone has barged in, w-we have blocked him." "What? Who is it? Who is so bold as to act so presumptuously at the Manson family manor?" Gerall shouted fiercely and mmed his hand on the armrest of his chair before standing up. The servant''s voice was trembling. "I-It''s a young man. President Lin is here with him." Quin had stayed in the Manson family''s manor for quite some time so naturally, many servants recognized her. On the other hand, Fade had juste to the Manson family the day before so many servants hadn''t seen him and didn''t recognize him. However, after hearing the servant''s words. Gerall, Josephine and Liah immediately understood. Their faces darkened and their expressions froze. "It''s Fade, he''s here!" Josephine''s voice sounded anxious. Gerall frowned, looked at Lowell, and asked, "How long more before Mr. Raynald arrives?" Lowell quickly contacted the other party and got an answer very soon, "Old Master, Mr. Raynald has increased his speed but he still needs at least fifteen minutes to rush over." "Fifteen minutes!" Gerall''s face was gloomy and he was silent for a few seconds before he gritted his teeth and spoke, "Seven martial artists of thete stage of the Earth Level. They should be able to dy him for fifteen minutes even if they aren''t a match for him." "There shouldn''t be any problem," Josephine spoke. Gerall immediately waved his hand and ordered, "Tell the martial artists to prepare for battle." Then, he led the others. They walked out of the room and towards the garden. At this moment, in the courtyard, Fade was leading Quin as he walked in step by step. In front of them were the Manson family bodyguards who surrounded them in the shape of a semicircle. However, the bodyguards were all very nervous and didn''t dare to move. They could only retreat as Fade advanced. That was because there were more than ten bodyguards lying on the ground behind Fade. They were bleeding all over and moaning in anguish. That was the best deterrence. The guards kept retreating and were about to retreat out of the courtyard. Right at this moment, Gerall arrived and he shouted fiercely in a deep voice, "Stop right there!" Instantly, the guards stopped moving. Fade and Quin also stopped and looked at Gerall and the others opposite them. "Mr. Chen, what is the meaning of this?" Gerall frowned before pointing at the defeated guards on the ground. He spoke as though he was interrogating Fade, "The Manson family has treated you as a distinguished guest but you attack us. I don''t think it''s very appropriate." ¦«¦¯ Hearing this, Fade sneered, "Hehe, it''se to this and you''re still spouting hypocritical crap?" "Don''t you know why we''re here?" He continued coldly. Gerall and Josephine frowned but didn''t speak. Seeing this, Fade snorted coldly, "You won''t speak? Then I''ll tell you clearly. I know of everything you''ve done to Quin. Today, I''vee to get justice for her. Also, I want to get back everything that the Manson family has taken from her." His words were forceful and firm. Hearing this, the faces of Gerall and the others darkened. Then, Josephine forced a smile and tried hard to exin, "Mr. Chen, m- maybe you''ve misunderstood. We didn''t do anything to President Lin. We kept treating her as a distinguished guest." "It''se to this and you''re still trying to quibble? It seems like a leopard can''t change its spots!" Fade shook his head as his expression grew cold. He spoke coldly, "If that''s the case, I''ll beat you until you change." With that, he waved his hand and a wave of energy cut through the air with blinding speed. Josephine totally couldn''t react and with a loud sound, she was dealt a blow to her face. Her cheek swelled up and there were even traces of blood. at the corner of her mouth. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You..." The Manson family members were shocked when they saw this. Gerall''s face sank and he said coldly, "Do you really think that the Manson family can be taken advantage of?" "Dad, do it, this b*stard''s too arrogant." By the side, Liah gritted her teeth at Fade with a face full of malice. "Everyone, sorry for troubling you," Gerall said fiercely. Chapter 2118 Chapter 2118 Suddenly, waves of energy appeared and figures appeared one by one from the corners of the Manson family''s manor before gathering in the courtyard. There were a total of seven people with extraordinary auras and they looked fiercely at Fade. "Rest assured, Mr. Manson, we won''t let this viin hurt you with us around," somebody said to Gerall. "Brat, don''t wait for us to make our moves. Give yourself up!" Someone shouted at Fade arrogantly.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Fade nced around at the seven people in front of him and quickly saw through their strength and cultivation levels. The seven of them were all martial artists at thete stage of the Earth Level. They were quite powerful but it wasn''t enough for Heaven Level experts, not to mention Fade, who had reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level long ago. He shook his head and his lips curled into a disdained smile. "Does the Manson family only have guards of this level? Such a disappointment." "How dare you!" "Arrogant brat!" "You have a death wish, b*stard." Upon hearing his words, the guards were furious and started shouting ferociously. "Attack, let''s teach him a lesson." A bald, burly guard led the attack. His heavy body rushed towards Fade like a moving tank and the ground rumbled as he charged. "Kid, this is Micovia, not your home country. You don''t have the right to be arrogant here!" The bald man bellowed and his aura increased. He charged at Fade with the ground rumbling beneath him. However, Fade was indifferent in the face of such an attack. He just shook his head lightly, not taking his opponents'' attack seriously. His actions looked like contempt and provocation to his opponent and it made the bald man even more infuriated. "You b*stard!" Gnashing his teeth, he charged ferociously with an aura of strong positive energy that seemed to weigh a ton. It was as if the tremendous force would crush everything standing in its way. Even Gerall and the others had other thoughts when they saw such momentum. "Maybe, these people are enough to defeat Fade without having to wait for Mr. Raynald." However, just as the thought shed through him, something happened. Bang! There was a crisp sound and the motionless Fade gently hit out with his palm without any shy movements. However, the fierce bald man was sent flying. His muscr body flew through the sky as blood spewed from his mouth. He flew for over twenty meters before mming against the courtyard wall and falling heavily to the ground. He then fainted instantly. This time, the confident Gerall and the others felt as if they had been pped across the face and their expressions froze. The other six martial artists were also surprised and looked at Fade with disbelief. Gerall was the first toe to his senses. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Attack him together. Stop him." The expressions of the remaining six martial artists darkened. They looked at each other before attacking Fade together. He shook his head in disappointment when he saw this. "Just a motley crew. All of you aren''t a match for me." With that, he moved and charged towards the six martial artists. Instantly, everyone saw a beam of lighting towards them but they couldn''t keep track of it until it reached the six martial artists. Then, the light flew in and out from the six martial artists and at the same time. Popping sounds were heard. In less than three minutes, Fade returned to his original position. Meanwhile, the six martial artists were all on the ground with blood all over them. They were close to death. Forget fighting ability; they were soon about to stop breathing. The faces of the once excited Manson family changed drastically when they saw this scene and they looked at Fade with shock and fear. Fade walked up to them with Quin; his face was cold. "Now, do I still need to continue?" "You, don''t mess around! This is Micovia. It''s a society under the rule ofw." Liah was really terrified when she saw his terrifying strength. She tried to retreat and her voice trembled violently. Gerall''s expression was heavy. He looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, we don''t have any deep grievances between us. We can sit down and talk this over if you''re willing to." Although he kept suggesting talking it over, he kept looking out at the courtyard anxiously. Josephine understood that her husband was dying Fade as he waited for Raynald''s arrival. Hence, she forced a smile and looked at Quin before speaking, "Quin, after all, you''re Jeremy''s sister. Although not a biological one, you lived with each other for so many years. Do you really bear to make a move on me?" With that, she forced a pitiful expression, trying to buy sympathy. However, although Quin was kind- hearted, she wasn''t a fool and wouldn''t be tricked by such a lousy performance. "Mrs. Manson, you didn''t act like this when you ced me under house arrest and forced me to sign the agreement. Don''t you think it''s a little toote for all this?" "Ahem, Ahem... That... About that..." Josephine wanted to exin but she couldn''t find an excuse so she could only cough. Fade frowned and spoke coldly, "There''s no need for more crap, it seems like you''re unwilling to admit your mistakes. Then, I can only act myself and teach you a lesson." With that, his aura soared and he stepped towards them with an oppressive momentum. In an instant, Gerall and the others felt the terrifying pressure and they further realized how powerful Fade was. Their expressions paled. "D- Don''t..." The few of them trembled as they retreated. Fade''s expression was cold and he continued to exert pressure on them. Seeing that they were forced into a corner, he was about to move. At that moment, a shout cut through the sky, "Stop!" Hearing the voice, everyone''s gazes turned and they saw a ck dot streaking across the sky, heading quickly towards them. Seeing this, the nervous Gerall and the others became very excited. "Master Qin, it''s Master Qin!" "Raynald Qin is here. We''re saved!" "This guy is dead for sure." At this moment, Fade slightly furrowed his brow at the Heaven Level streak until it fell into the courtyard. He then carefully sized up the figure. The man had an Asian face and looked about forty years old. He wore a custom-made green robe. His hands were behind his back and he had a long braid behind his head. He didn''t look like a modern man but a Chinese man from a hundred years ago. Chapter 2119 Chapter 2119 The personnded and nced around the courtyard before his gaze fell on the Manson couple. He spoke, "Are you the ones who hired me?" Josephine quickly walked up and weed him with a pleasing smile, "Master Qin, we are the ones who hired you. We are both Chinese and I heard of you, Master Qin of the Green Gang, in Chinatown. Hence, I specially invited you with the hopes that you could help us settle our problem." Raynald nced at her and spoke coldly, "I''ve been in Micovia for more than forty years. There isn''t any difference whether or not you''re Chinese. You don''t need to emphasize that." "Y-Yes!" She was stunned before she quickly nodded.'' At this moment, Gerall quickly handed over a bank card and said, "Master Qin is right. It''s an honor for the Manson family to be able to hire you. This is a deposit of 50%. Please ept it." Hearing about the deposit, a smile appeared on Raynald''s face and with a flick of his wrist, he took the bank card before asking, "Where''s the trouble?" Hearing this, Gerall immediately pointed at Fade and spoke with malice in his eyes, "Master Qin, he''s the trouble we want you to take care of." "Him, a kid!" Master Qin looked at Fade with disdain and contempt. By the side, Josephine reminded him, "Master Qin, this kid''s a little weird and has some strength, so he''s not to be taken lightly." Gerall nodded too. "He defeated Edgrell from the Hoyte family and just defeated sevente stage Earth Level martial artists we hired." "Hehe, a bunch of trash. Don''tpare me with them," Raynald sneered and spoke. He ridiculed the bald martial artist and the rest with his words. Those injured martial artists looked at him angrily and unhappily when they heard this. When Raynald saw this, he snorted coldly and sent a wave of pressure at them. "Are you dissatisfied at being called trash?" Being enveloped by his aura, the few of them felt an unspeakable pressure and had difficulty breathing. Their legs felt like jelly and they almost crumbled to the ground. A few secondster, Raynald retracted his oppressive aura and looked at Fade before speaking proudly, "Tell me, how would you like to die!" Fade looked at him and shook his head lightly. He spoke faintly, "The person to die won''t necessarily be me." "Really?" It seems like some people won''t regret it until they''re about to die." Raynald shook his head as he sneered. He paused for a moment and his eyes grew cold as he said coldly, "If that''s the case, die!" With that, his robe rose with a gust of wind and his body cut through the air and charged at Fade. A fierce wind and powerful aura, with the momentum of a Heaven Level martial artist, gathered around Fade''s body. The terrifying pressure wanted to totally crush him. At this moment, the faces of Gerall and the others at the back changed and they showed expressions of excitement and smugness. "Master Qin is really worthy of his name. He''s too powerful." "Is this Master Qin''s strength? It''s so terrifying." "That Fade is dead for sure." Amidst their praises, Fade reached out gently with his right hand and met with Raynald''s fierce attack. Bang! His right palm collided with Raynald''s energy and the sound of an explosion was heard. However, the scene everyone imagined where Fade would fly out didn''t happen. Instead, Raynald''s expression changed drastically and he suddenly cried out in anguish before he flew out. He then fell heavily onto the ground and vomited blood. No one had expected this. For a time, the whole scene was silent. Everyone was quiet, with their eyes wide open, as they watched the unbelievable scene with surprised expressions. It wasn''t until Fade strode over to them that the surprised Manson family came to their senses with shocked gazes. "How is this possible? Master Qin was defeated in one move?" "That can''t be. This is Master Qin, Raynald Qin, of the Green Gang. How could this..." Through their exims of disbelief, Fade spoke to the Manson family again, "Now, do I need to act?" The faces of the Manson family paled and they bit their lips, unable to speak. At this time, Raynald got up from the ground as he wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth. He looked at Fade with intense hatred as he gritted his teeth and said "Kid, how dare you wound me. I, Raynald Qin." . Without waiting for him to finish, Fade sent a wave of energy at him with the back of his hand. It hit Raynald in the chest and sent him flying again. "If you don''t want to die, shut up and scram." After speaking, he looked at the Manson family again and he spoke coldly, "My patience is limited. It''s time to make a decision." "W-We..." Gerall was pale and his lips started trembling. Josephine was also afraid but wasn''t resigned. She pursed her lips tightly, unwilling to give up everything that was about to be hers. The arrogant and young Miss Liah was now silent, not daring to speak at all, as she trembled behind them. "I''ll give you a final ten seconds," Fade snorted coldly and started his countdown.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Ten, nine, eight..." As time went by, the expressions of the Manson family members started to grow unsightly. "Four, three..." When Fade counted to "three", he suddenly realized something, and his expression darkened. He turned around and let out a heaven-shaking roar, "You''re courting death!" Then, everyone in the courtyard saw a light burst from his body and it exploded in the courtyard like a small hot sun. Amidst the dazzling small sun, a crimson light emerged and flew in Quin''s direction. While everyone was confused, the crimson light hit a figure and sent him flying with a cry of anguish. Almost at the same time, Fade leapt out and followed it as if he was teleporting. Finally, there was a huge bang and something heavy fell to the ground on the courtyard, bringing up a curtain of dust. When the smoke and dust dissipated, everyone could see the scene clearly. Fade was furious and there was a hole about two meters deep beneath his foot. Inside the hole was a bloody, half-dead man whom Fade was stepping on. The man was Raynald. Earlier, Raynald was sent flying with just two moves from Fade. Although he was furious, he understood that he wasnta match for Fade so he secretly thought of other methods. As Fade walked away, he grasped the chance and wanted to capture Quin to use as a hostage to threaten him. He did not think that Fade had left a shred of mental power on his wife. Just as Raynald was about to make his move, Fade noticed his actions and immediately responded. Thus, it unfolded into this scene. Chapter 2120 Chapter 2120 As his right foot stepped on Raynald''s chest, Fade gathered a wave of positive energy in his right palm. His eyes were ice-cold and filled with serious killing intent. When Raynald saw this, he couldn''t care less about his injuries and looked at Fade with fear in his eyes. "You want to kill me?" "I showed you mercy just now. You brought this on yourself." Fade''s voice was cold and the positive energy in his palm formed a sharp knife. "No, don''t kill me. You can''t kill me!" Raynald felt Fade''s killing intent and he screamed, terrified. Fade was indifferent and aimed the knife in his hand at Raynald. "No, you can''t kill me. I''m an elder of the Green Gang. The Green Gang won''t let you go if you touch me. Mr. Qiao won''t let you off!" Raynald shouted hysterically. "Then let theme." Fade''s voice was like ice and his right arm moved gently. Instantly, there was a whoosh and the de of positive energy sliced through the air, into Raynald''s forehead, leaving a small bloody hole. The light in his eyes dimmed slowly before disappearing altogether. Seeing this scene, the whole Manson family shuddered and the blood instantly drained from their faces. Their faces instantly became a deadly shade of white. After all, Raynald was an elder of the Green Gang, an expert who had reached the level of a Martial Arts Master. Fade had killed such a powerful person so easily. The shock from the happenings made it hard for the Manson family members to speak. It wasn''t until Fade''s body flickered and appeared before them that Gerall came to his senses. He almost fell to the ground as he stumbled back. "Y-Y- You... What do you want?" Gerall''s voice trembled like crazy. Fade''s voice was cold, "Time''s up. I need a final answer." "About this, I..." Gerall was still hesitating, but when he saw Fade''s cold and sharp eyes, he felt a chill in his heart. He didn''t dare to hesitate any longer and quickly said, "We were wrong. We admit our mistakes and we apologize." Fade narrowed his eyes before pointing in the direction of his wife, Quin, and said, "Over there!" Gerall took the lead and ran over before kneeling in front of Quin. He kowtowed on the ground and spoke, "Miss Lin, I recognize my mistake, I really do. I beg you, please forgive me just this once." Beside him, Josephine brought Liah with her as they knelt on the floor together. They kowtowed in apology with pale faces. Their bodies trembled uncontrobly and they were extremely nervous. Fade looked at Quin with encouragement in his eyes. She said, "I want to take back everything that was detained by the Manson family." "Okay, okay, we''ll hand everything over right away." Gerall kept nodding. Then, she continued, "Also, those agreements that you forced me to sign will be deemed void." "Sure, sure!" Josephine also nodded. Then, she frowned and stopped talking. Seeing this, excitement gleamed in Gerall and Josephine''s eyes. If these were the only two requests from her, the Manson family wouldn''t lose much. Beside her, Fade couldn''t help but shake his head gently as he sighed in his heart. "My wife is too kind. She can''t harden her heart even against such shameless viins!" Then, he snorted coldly and looked at Gerall before speaking in a deep voice, "Do you think that''s enough?" Instantly, Gerall''s face froze and his expression became unsightly. He looked at him before speaking with a tremble, "Mr. Chen, d-do you have any requests?" Fade replied calmly, "Didn''t you want to obtain Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc? If that''s the case, I''ll give you a taste of your own medicine. Transfer all of the assets under the Manson family to me." Upon hearing this, the Manson family members were all stunned. "That''s impossible..." Liah stood up almost instinctively and opposed. "Impossible, really?" Fade''s voice turned cold and he looked over at her, instantly scaring the girl into kneeling again. Gerall had an awkward look on his face, and he had an unwilling expression as he stuttered, "Th-this..." "It''s fine if you don''t agree. Anyway, I''ve killed the elder of that Green Gang. I''m not opposed to killing a few more people," Fade said coldly. Hearing this, Gerall trembled from fear and he quickly waved his hands and said, "Mr. Chen, d-don''t. I agree. I''ll give up all of the Manson family''s assets."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Do it now!" Fade said coldly. Gerall didn''t dare dy and immediately sent people to get the relevant documents. He then signed the transfer agreements on the spot. Fade passed the agreements to Quin and let her check for problems before cutting off an arm from each Manson family member. He then took Quin and Serena with him and prepared to leave. However, just before Fade left, Quin remembered something and stopped in her tracks. She looked at Josephine and asked, "Where is Jeremy?" Josephine was stunned when she heard this and her face changed before she spoke, "That... Jeremy''s receiving treatment in a hospital. He''s not at home." "A hospital? Which hospital?" Quin frowned and asked. Josephine hesitated for a moment before speaking, "He''s at Hospital Lissad. It''s not far from here." Quin wrote down the name of the hospital before leaving with Fade. After Fade''s group left the Manson family''s manor, Gerall started calling hysterically for the doctor toe treat his wounds. After dealing with their wounds with much trouble, the Manson family members gathered in the living room with ashen faces and unsightly expressions. Liah looked at her father and spoke, "Dad, are we really going to give up our family assets like that?" Gerall''s face was gloomy and he gritted his teeth. "If we don''t give it to him, we''ll die." "But, these are the umtions of the Manson family for a hundred years. Now..." She still felt extremely unwilling. He naturally also felt unwilling but he could do nothing about it. On the other hand, Josephine''s eyes were cold and she spoke gloomily as if she remembered something, "Fade killed Master Qin. Mr. Qiao of the Green Gang won''t let the matter pass if he hears of it." "You mean..." Gerall thought of something and looked at her. She nodded and said, "That''s right. We must get this news to the Green Gang as soon as possible. I''ve already sent Lowell to do it." Gerall''s mouth moved as if he wanted to say something but just as the words were about toe out, he sighed softly and didn''t say anything. Meanwhile, Josephine continued talking, "There''s also the Hubbartz family''s side. Master Simeon was beaten by Fade. Also, Simeon seems quite fond of Quin. He even brought up his intentions of marrying her." Chapter 2121 Chapter 2121 "Over on Simeon''s side, the Hubbart family are already going to make their move. What you''re talking about won''t affect much, will it?" Gerall looked at Josephine doubtfully. Her expression darkened and she spoke in a low voice, "It still isn''t enough. The conflict between Fade and the Hubbart family is only over Simeon getting beaten. It isn''t too severe yet." "However, we can use Quin''s matters to aggravate things and say that she was already Simeon''s fiancee, and that they were preparing to get engaged. In the end, a Chinese kid appeared at the crucial moment and snatched away Young Master Simeon''s fiancee." "Once such matters spread, what do you think would happen?" Hearing this, Gerall couldn''t help but draw in a cold breath. As a huge family in Micovia, he naturally understood how important reputation and face were to these big families. The fiancee of the Second Young Master of the great Hubbart family being snatched. Once such news spread, no matter the authenticity, it would bring a huge negative impact on the Hubbart family. Therefore, the Hubbart family would definitely be furious and it would increase their vengeance on Fade. When he thought of this, Gerall looked at Josephine weirdly. He thought he had seen through this woman but he never thought that she was more cunning than he thought. For a time, a chill crept into his heart and he spoke with some scruples, "If the Hubbart family finds out that we''re the ones spreading this news, I''m afraid they''ll me us then." She gritted her teeth and spoke in a deep voice, "That wille after getting revenge on Fade. Nothing else matters as long as we see that b*stard die." "This..." He was still hesitant.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org However, his daughter, Liah, spoke angrily too, "Dad, it''se to this, so why are you still hesitating? If we don''t take action soon, the Manson family will be doomed and obtained by that Chinese kid. This is ourst chance." "Er... Fine!" After a moment of silence, he finally nodded and agreed to Josephine''s n. Hearing this, Josephine narrowed her eyes and said, "I''ll arrange for people to start operations immediately." Almost at the same time, Fade''s group returned to the hotel. Fade''s and Quin''s expressions were normal but Serena''s face was a little unsightly. She sat in her room in low spirits without even eating her dinner. Fade knew that what happened that day was too maddening and exciting for her. After all, she was just an ordinary international student. That day, she met several martial arts experts, the elder of the Green Gang, and even saw Fade kill them. All of this was too much for her and it was hard for her to ept. In this regard, he didn''t have any good methods so he could only ask Quin to apany Serena and calm her down. With Quin''spany and a good night''s rest, Serena''s condition improved the next day and she became spirited again. Although they had the agreements, there were still a few procedures that had to be taken care of for the transfer of the Manson family''s assets. Hence, Fade and the others didn''t leave but stayed in the hotel. However, the enemy Fade expected didn''te hurriedly and this slightly surprised him. Therefore, he was free for the rest of the day. As such, Quin proposed that they visit Jeremy at Hospital Lissad. In this regard, Fade naturally wouldn''t object. Taking Serena with them, they set out for Hospital Lissad together to visit Jeremy. The location of the hospital wasn''t very good and it was on the outskirts of Losangel City. Fade and the others drove for two hours before reaching the destination shown on the map. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Getting out of the car, Quin looked at their deserted surroundings and frowned. She spoke with a worried expression on her face, "There is a hospital in a ce like this?" "Micovia is vast and the people are scarce. It isn''t rare for a hospital to be on the outskirts," Serenaforted her. They walked along the path for a few minutes and after going around a small hill, they saw an old, three-storey building in front of them. The walls of the building were mottled with cracks and there were nts everywhere. Even the outer walls, which were formed out of steel poles, were rusty and nted in all directions. In the courtyard, weeds were everywhere and there were no staff members to be seen. "Is this really a hospital?" Quin couldn''t help but frown. Fade looked around before pointing at the mottled sign board on the side of the building. "The words ''Lissad Sanatorium'' are written there." "Sanatorium, isn''t this a hospital? Is Jeremy really here?" Quin raised her eyebrows. Fade took her hand and strode forward. "Let''s take a look inside." With that, he took the lead and pushed open the rusty iron door and walked into the courtyard. It wasn''t until he reached the entrance that they heard a sharp noise and a fat, local man in his forties walked out from the building. When the man saw the three of them, he was instantly vignt as he asked, "Who are you?" Quin forced a smile and said, "We''re here to visit. We have a friend called Jeremy Lin who is rehabilitating here. Please help us check which ward he is staying in." Hearing this, the fat man frowned before waving his hands. "There''s no Jeremy here. You''ve got the wrong ce." With that, the fat man was about to close the door. However, Fade pushed the door back and Quin asked again, "Jeremy is my brother. Two months ago, the Manson family sent him over for treatment." "You know the Manson family right, the family with the famous Gerall Manson?" Upon mentioning this, the face of the fat man changed and something shed in his eyes. It was apparent that he remembered something. However, he still denied it. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. We don''t have a Jeremy Lin here, so please leave immediately." The more he acted like that, the more suspicious Fade and the rest felt. ncing at his wife, Fade exerted strength in his right arm and with a bang, pushed the door out along with the fat man, and it crashed to the ground. Then, he, Quin and Serena strode into the hospital. As for the fat man ttened under the door, he started shouting when he saw Fade and the others barge in, "Someone''s trespassing! Somebodye quick! There''s someone trespassing!" Instantly, there was the sound of footsteps in the hallway and a few doctors walked out. Beside them, there were many burly bodyguards and they rushed out with fierce expressions. Upon seeing this, Fade''s expression darkened and he protected Quin and Serena behind him. He said, "Hide behind me. There''s definitely something wrong with this sanatorium. Chapter 2122 Chapter 2122 In just a few seconds, Fade and the others were totally surrounded by dozens of burly security guards in the hallway. A doctor in his sixties with white hair stood out and looked at Fade. He was wearing a whiteb coat and sses. He then asked, "Who are you? Why are you trespassing on Lissad Sanatorium?" Fade narrowed his eyes and spoke coldly, "That''s what I wanted to ask. Who are you? Where is this ce? Why are we treated like that when we havee to visit a patient?" Hearing this, the doctor frowned before turning around and asking someone beside him some questions. After learning about what had happened, the white-haired doctor frowned even more and he looked at Fade and said, "The whole matter is a misunderstanding. The Jeremy you want to visit is in our sanatorium but it''s inconvenient for you to meet as he''s undergoing istion treatment." "You cane back tomorrow after the treatment ends. I''ll let you meet Jeremy after he wakes up," the white-haired doctor said. "Istion treatment? Wakes up?" Fade narrowed his eyes and his lips curled into a sneer. He shook his head. "It seems that the problem with your sanatorium is bigger than I expected!" "If you really understand Jeremy''s condition, you wouldn''t use the words ''wakes up''!" Fade stepped forward, increased his tone, and shouted, "Where is Jeremy?" Seeing this, the face of the white-haired doctor darkened and he ripped off his guise and sneered, "Since you''re courting death, don''t me me for being ruthless." With that, the doctor waved his hand and ordered the guards, "Do it. Capture them. Be careful not to kill them. They''re excellent test subjects." Instantly, dozens of guards rushed out. These guards had momentum. Positive energy surged from their bodies. Apparently, they weren''t ordinary guards but were martial artists at about the ck Level. They were quite powerful. However, they were nothing to Fade. Facing the raging guards, Fade lifted his right hand and swept out at them, sending a wave of energy out. He instantly defeated all the guards and theyid on the ground moaning in pain, unable to stand. Seeing this, the face of the white-haired doctor changed drastically and he turned around to escape.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Fade moved lightly and with a faint sound, appeared in front of the doctor. He broke the doctor''s legs with two waves of energy and made him copse to the ground. The doctor then let out an anguished scream of pain. "Shut up!" Fade shouted fiercely and interrogated the doctor coldly, "Now, are you willing to take us to Jeremy?" "I-I''m willing..." The doctor didn''t dare to disobey and could only nod through the pain. Then, Fade simply grabbed a wheelchair and made a young nurse push the doctor deeper into the sanatorium. Along the way, he passed by many ces and from the looks of it, the sanatorium had many wards and was very well equipped but there weren''t many patients. They didn''t see a single patient even though they passed through two buildings. Finally, they reached the third building, and once they pushed the door open, cries and screams of anguish filled the air and drifted into the ears of everyone. Countless screams and cries brought a chill with it, as if hundreds of ghosts were walking together. It made everyone feel fear from the bottom of their hearts. The moment Serena and Quin walked in, their faces paled and they felt weak in their legs. Fade held their hands in time and injected a warm pulse of positive energy into them, calming their emotions. Then, they continued deeper and he looked at the wards in this building. It was different from the other two buildings in the aspect that almost all the wards were full. In each ward, there were patients lying on the beds. Among these patients, some were tied to the beds. Some were handcuffed to wheelchairs and some of them were even locked to the ground. In front of these patients, there were medical personnel in uniforms who fed or injected various medical substances into these patients. Bloodcurdling screams came from them. Such a scene made Fade''s heart sink. At this moment, the wheelchair in front stopped and the white-haired doctor pointed at a closed ward and spoke, "Jeremy is inside." Quin walked up by herself, took a deep breath, and pushed the door open. It was quite quiet in the ward. There was only a bed and a person lying on it. There weren''t any traces of medical personnel. Quin quickly stepped forward and rushed to the side of the bed with concern. "Jeremy, you... Ahh..." However, before she could finish, she eximed in shock. Hearing the shout, Fade immediately rushed in vigntly, pulled Quin into his arms, and asked, "What''s wrong?" She replied, "Jeremy... How did Jeremy be like that?" She pointed at the figure on the bed. Her voice trembled and her face was filled with disbelief. At this time, Fade''s eyes also fell onto the hospital bed. There was a skinny man lying on the bed. His face was yellow and he was so skinny that he was only skin and bones. His eyes were sunken and he barely had any hair. There were wrinkles all over his face and he looked at least sixty or seventy years old. After taking a closer look, one could see Jeremy''s features from between his eyebrows. It was impossible to recognize him from a single look. Fade''s face fell when he saw the situation. Before that, although Jeremy was unconscious, Fade was treating him. In addition to the effects of various medicines, although he was unable to wake for the time being, there was still some basic vitality in his body. UMS However, now, the Jeremy lying on the bed was near death and if it wasn''t for the faint breathing that could be felt from him, he was no different from a corpse. "Is this how you treat patients? Mrs. Manson paid so much money and brought him to you and this is how your hospital treats patients?" Quin interrogated angrily. The white-haired doctor''s face changed and his eyes flickered before he spoke, "Mrs. Manson didn''t pay us." "What did you say?" Quin red at the white-haired doctor and asked in a deep voice. The doctor shut up and didn''t dare to speak. Fade sent a wave of energy to pressure him and shouted fiercely, "Talk!" The doctor didn''t dare hide the truth and could only say, "I said, Mrs. Manson didn''t pay a single cent when she left Jeremy in our hospital. Instead, we paid her a sum of money." "Nonsense, how is this possible? Would your hospital be so kind-hearted as to take in patients for free?" Quin couldn''t believe it. Chapter 2123 Chapter 2123 The doctor didn''t want to reply but he stammered when he saw Fade''s cold eyes, "That''s because our sanatorium isn''t a hospital but a research center used to test new drugs that haven''t been approved yet." "These patients are all volunteers for our new drug experiments. Hence, we pay them instead." "What? New drug experiments?" Quin was surprised and shocked. She was so angry that she couldn''t speak. At this time, Fade grabbed Jeremy''s wrist and quickly checked his pulse. Dozens of secondster, Fade let go with a gloomy face. He looked at the doctor and spoke coldly, "What drugs did you use on him?" "Th-That is confidential. I can''t..." The doctor didn''t want to talk. Quin was extremely agitated. "You''re using humans as test subjects for new drugs. This is human experimentation. It''s going against human rights." "The sanatorium has a legal permit. Also, this isn''t human experimentation. They are just human test subjects for the drugs. It''s normal research practice," the doctor tried very hard to exin himself. Fade had no time to listen to his nonsense and said coldly, "Bring me information on the drugs you used on Jeremy immediately, or else, I''ll kill you." Sensing Fade''s terrifying killing intent, the doctor didn''t dare to hide anything and could only order his subordinates to bring the information. Just as they were waiting, a light shed at the corner of Fade''s eyes. "Who''s there?" He immediately became vignt and chased in the direction of the light. He was extraordinarily fast and within a few seconds, he appeared in the woods behind the backyard of the hospital. At this moment, a figure dressed in camouge clothing was just getting up from the ground and preparing to leave. The figure held a camera in his hand. "Stop!" Fade reached out with his right hand and grabbed the person. "Let go of me. I want to expose all of you. You devils, I..." The person whom Fade caught started struggling frantically. "Shut up!" Fade shouted fiercely. At the same time, he let out his positive energy and oppressed the person. Then, he asked, "Who are you?" "Asking questions you know the answer to?" The figure sneered, "I''m Pacey, a reporter who wants to expose your devilish acts." "Reporter!" Fade was stunned before he spoke, "You''ve misunderstood. I''m not a hospital personnel. I''m trying to take the hospital down too." "Just in time. I want to know more about the hospital, soe along." With that, Fade brought Pacey with him back into the ward. Pacey''s face becameplicated when she saw the white-haired doctor and she said, "It''s really you, Dr. Ragnar." Ragnar was stunned when he saw Pacey and he shook his head. "Pacey, haven''t you given up? Do you know what you''re doing and what consequences it''ll bring?" "No matter what, I''ll continue investigating. I won''t give up." Pacey''s expression was firm and she lifted the camera in her hand. Fade coughed and spoke in a low voice, "Shut up all of you. Now, I''ll ask the questions and you''ll answer. If you hide anything, you''ll bear the consequences." As he spoke, he mmed his hand on the hard steel table, leaving a clear palm print on it. Given the situation, Pacey was instantly scared pale and she didn''t dare to make another sound. Then, Fade asked questions with a gloomy face. He understood what happened after almost half an hour. It turned out that this Pacey was still a final year university student a year ago. Because she wanted to be reporter, she majored in broadcasting. To enhance her ability, she interned at several news agencies and went around digging up news and interviewing people. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. When she was about to graduate, she received a task from a news agency to interview a famous local doctor. Hence, Pacey found the most famous local doctor, Dr. Ragnar, and interviewed him before turning it into an article and submitting it. Originally, the report wasn''t viral and not many people followed it. The story ended right after it was published. At that time, that was what Pacey thought too. However, a few months ago, the news agency she worked at suddenly dug out this piece of news from a year ago and announced a retraction of the article. At the same time, they found her and u/ interrogated her. She didn''t understand why the news agency did something so weird and she asked them for the reason but the management of the news agency wouldn''t disclose the information and even threatened to fire her. The oppression fueled Pacey''s curiosity and she desperately wanted to know what had happened that such an insignificant piece of news would be recounted for. Thus, she began her secret investigation. Gradually, during the investigation, she slowly realized that the matter had something to do with Dr. Ragnar. Following her investigation, she found that things were going in a weird direction. Dr. Ragnar was one of the most famous local doctors with superior medical skills. He wasn''t only the vice-president of the hospital but also an honorary professor in a university. It could be said that he was an intellectual from the upper-ss society and his life and job were definitely elite. However, under Pacey''s investigation, she noticed that Dr. Ragnar had surprisingly resigned from his job at arge hospital and came to a small hospital, Lissad Sanatorium, on the outskirts. Such behavior was very hard to understand. Thus, the trail led her to Hospital Lissad and through her investigation, Pacey uncovered a shocking truth. Hospital Lissad was carrying out illegal drug experiments on humans. They used humans to test the effects of the new drugs that were unlisted. Moreover, what made her furious and scared was that the experimental subjects that Hospital Lissad used for their experiments were all Micovian minority immigrants who were obtained through illegal means. That behavior was unbearable for her. She wanted to expose the matter and went to her ex-superior and friends, and tried to talk vaguely about the matter, but when they heard this, all of them advised her not to dig any deeper because it was too dangerous. Moreover, she was just a lowly reporter and couldn''t fight a huge organization that could do drug experiments. However, Pacey wouldn''t give up and she still chose to continue investigating. She hid near the hospital and kept gathering information. She wanted to expose the whole matter after she got tangible evidence. Hence, that was what happened next. After hearing her story, Fade looked at Ragnar coldly, with eyes full of killing intent. Chapter 2124 Chapter 2124 Seeing this, Ragnar quickly waved his hands and exined, "I- I''m just an employee. I''m not in charge of this matter. I''m just in charge of the experiments. I really don''t know anything else." "Really?" Fade''s tone changed, "Then you should know who the mastermind behind the hospital is." "Th-That..." Dr. Ragnar hesitated but he didn''t dare to hide the truth when he saw Fade''s cold eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "It''s Bald Eagle Pharma." "What! It''s Bald Eagle Pharma!" Pacey eximed.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Obviously, she was aware of how famous and powerful a giant such as Bald Eagle Pharma was in Micovia. At that moment, Fade''s eyes narrowed and his expression changed when he heard this. In his mind, he remembered Bald Eagle Pharma controlling Maritime Ocean Pharma in Jade City to enforce an embargo on his home country, resulting in a serious shortage in Alstom Syrup. "It''s them again." Fade''s eyes were icy and his tone was frosty. By the side, Pacey had already started recording and focused on Ragnar. At the same time, she asked him questions on the sanatorium, human testing, and relevant information on Bald Eagle Pharma. "A matter like this must definitely be exposed." Her face was serious. On the contrary, Ragnar''s face fell and he spoke, "Think carefully. It''s Bald Eagle Pharma. It isn''t something a small reporter like you can go up against. There won''t be an effect even if you expose this but they''ll retaliate against you." Hearing this, her face sank and she hesitated for a few seconds before her eyes grew firm and she said, "No matter how powerful Bald Eagle Pharma is, I must expose such inhumane actions. This is my professional ethics as a reporter." "But..." He had more to say. However, she became more determined and said, "There are no buts. I''m not afraid!" Ragnar was stunned for a moment before he turned to Fade and Quin and spoke in a low voice, "Sir, I can see from your strength that you''re no ordinary man but this is Micovia. It''s Bald Eagle Pharma''s domain. If word leaks out, they will send people to take care of it. When that timees, you won''t be able to escape." "Therefore, the best way to deal with it is to leave Micovia immediately. That''s the safest way," Ragnar said. "Now, you''re thinking about my safety?" Fade sneered. Ragnar shook his head and continued, "Sir, I''m not speaking fancy words; I speak the truth. Of course, I''m trying to look for a way out. If you leave immediately, it''ll benefit the both of us." "Otherwise, it won''t end well for us both when Bald Eagle Pharma''s people arrive." Ragnar''s words were quite sincere. Even Pacey''s face changed slightly and she looked anxiously at Fade. She was worried that Ragnar would seed in persuading Fade into leaving. If that was the case, she wouldn''t be able to make Ragnar talk. Just as she was worried, Fade smiled and looked at Ragnar as he spoke, "You know how to talk, but it''s a pity that it doesn''t work on me." "Tell me everything you know!" He pointed at Pacey''s camera and indicated for Ragnar to cooperate. Ragnar''s face changed as he had not expected Fade to make such a decision. He quickly said, "Think carefully. It''s Bald Eagle Pharma..." Fade sneered and spoke arrogantly, "It''s just Bald Eagle Pharma. They''re nothing to me." "You..." Ragnar didn''t know how to describe the arrogant young man in front of him. Fade''s eyes sank and he looked over fiercely and spoke in a cold voice, "Answer the questions obediently or I won''t mind letting you get a taste of how it feels being a human test subject." As he spoke, energy gathered in Fade''s palm along with his killing intent. When Ragnar saw this, he cowered and didn''t dare hide anything. He faced Pacey''s camera and talked about everything he knew. After recording the video, Fade and the others started to think of how to handle the patients in the sanatorium. The drug tests would have to stop but what to do next was the problem. After all, there were too many patients and a lot of them were experiencing side effects from longterm experimentation. They were very weak. Fade couldn''t bring so many people with him. After careful consideration, Pacey suggested calling the police and letting the Micovian government deal with it. Although they were worried that there was a possibility that the government would protect the sanatorium, that was the best option. Moreover, if they exposed the matter and blew things up, Losangel City''s government would have to consider the influence of public opinion even if they wanted to protect them. Hence, Pacey made a phone call and informed the police of what happened. Fade didn''t want to go through the trouble of interacting with the Micovian police so after Pacey called the cops, he brought Quin, Serena, and Jeremy with him as he prepared to leave. However, just as Fade was about to leave, a voice shouted in Chinese, "Sir, please wait." "Uh..." Fade turned around and saw a forty-year-old man stumbling over while leaning against the wall for support. Behind the middle-aged man were four to five young men and women in their twenties. "What''s the matter?" Fade looked at the man. Upon hearing his voice, the man''s expression became even more excited. "You really are Chinese. Sir, I beg you, please take us with you." "This..." Fade frowned slightly and looked awkward. The middle-aged man quickly spoke, "Sir, we''re chinese too. We were cheated and brought here. We don''t have legal passports and documents. If the Micovian police find us, we''ll be deported." "It isn''t a bad thing to return to our home country," Fade said in a low voice. The middle-aged man quickly replied, "It''s not that we''re unwilling to return to our home country. It''s just that many of ourpanions are being cheated and brought over. I''m worried that more of us will fall prey if the scheme isn''t exposed." "This..." Fade was hesitant for a moment before he nodded. "Then follow me!" The man was overjoyed at this and he quickly called the youngsters behind him and they walked quickly over to Fade. Fade looked at the man''s weak state and held his wrist, injecting a wave of positive energy into him to rejuvenate him before they walked out the sanatorium. When he reached the door, Fade remembered something. He threw a piece of paper to Pacey and said, " you have any trouble exposing the matter call this number and ask for help. Tell him that Fade, the Chinese, gave you the number." Chapter 2125 Chapter 2125 Pacey quickly caught the paper and looked at it. There were numbers on it and it looked like a telephone number. She looked at it silently and memorized the numbers before watching Fade and his group leave the sanatorium. Back at the hotel, Fade directly booked a whole floor and helped everyone settle in. Then, he gave Jeremy a detailed examination. Thetter''s condition was very critical. He was already weak and under the side-effects of the drug tests. His organs were severely damaged and he had only a little breath left in him. If Fade hade a few dayster, Jeremy would have been dead. Thinking of this, Quin''s eyes were cold. She gritted her teeth and said, "That Josephine is really ruthless. Jeremy is her biological son and yet, she sold him as a test subject." Fade shook his head and said, "Thirty years ago, she abandoned her husband and child for a green card. It isn''t surprising that she sold her son now." "Such a person must be punished!" The usually gentle Quin clenched her fists and said. He nodded and spoke in a deep voice, "Dear, rx. None of these people will be able to escape." Then, he activated the White Frost Healing Skill and started to treat Jeremy''s injuries. If it was before, he would have been helpless given Jeremy''s condition but it was a good thing that he had absorbed the White Dew Juncus and learned the White Frost Healing Skill. His medical skills increased and he used it to save Jeremy''s life. After treating Jeremy, Fade came to the room where there were a few Chinese people. The leader of the group was a middle-aged man named Ekram. The youngsters behind him came from the same vige as him. They all came from a vige in Coasta City and used to work as masons. In the end, a fellow viger from a nearby vige returned from Micovia a month before and went around bragging about how he earned a fortune abroad. He invited them to Micovia to make a fortune with him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At that time, Ekram believed the fellow viger and brought a few youngsters along with him to Micovia. They were here to earn a fortune but they didn''t think that when they arrived, that fellow viger didn''t have any intentions of finding them a job. He arranged for them to stay in a basement for a week. Ekram was anxious but he was in a foreign country and he couldn''t speak theirnguage. He didn''t have legal documents so he didn''t have any other option but to wait for his fellow viger''s arrangements. Finally, after another week, the fellow viger said that he had found a job. It was at a hospital in the outskirts of Losangel City and they were to go and renovate the ce. Ekram and the others had almost spent all their money and they were very excited to hear that there was work so they could earn money. Hence, they followed their fellow viger to the hospital without any suspicions. As a result, after they entered the hospital and drank some water, they were drugged and became unconscious. When they woke up, they were lying on the beds as test subjects. Then, that was how they were until Fade appeared. Fortunately, they hadn''t been there a long time. Otherwise if it continued for half a month longer, the side-effects would be greater and they wouldn''t be able to take it then. After listening to his story, Fade narrowed his eyes and spoke coldly, "What''s the name of that fellow viger? Where does he live?" "His name is Wilfred Soo. He lives in Chinatown in Losangel City," Ekram replied. "Chinatown of Losangel City," Fade repeated the address. Ekram remembered something and quickly added, "Mr. Chen, Wilfred has many connections in Chinatown. He even knows the local gangs. Don''t be impulsive..." "The local gangs are nothing to me." Fade snorted coldly before looking at Ekram. Then, he said, "Have a good rest. Tomorrow, we''ll go and look for Wilfred." After a day''s rest, Fade got up the next morning and he took out his phone to check the news. Sure enough, Pacey had exposed the illegal sanatorium that was using humans as test subjects. The matter quickly escted and caused an uproar throughout Micovia. Of course, Bald Eagle Pharma immediately issued a statement denying any rtions between them and the sanatorium. At the same time, negative news about Pacey started to appear on the inte. Someizens started to doubt her character and suspected that she had other motives. Amidst various online disputes, Micovia''s famous celebrity, the founder of the Heavenly Kitchen program, Mr. Dous, shared the results of Pacey''s investigation online and announced his support for her. With the support of a famous celebrity like Dous, matters escted and went viral in Micovia. Then, Fade led Ekram and his group to Chinatown in Losangel City. As soon as he entered the street, Fade heard familiar Chinese words. There was a familiar smell in the air and for a time, he was in a daze. It was as if he had returned to his home country. However, the faces of Ekram''s group didn''t look well. In fact, their expressions grew nervous and there was even fear in their eyes. Seeing this, Fade looked around and very soon, he noticed some figures ncing over before taking out their phones and making calls. A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth and Fade said, "Everything will be alright with me around." Then, he continued forward and came to a three-storey building at the end of the street. Fade looked at Ekram and asked, "Does that Wilfred live here?" Ekram nodded and said, "That''s right. We were locked in the basement here." After receiving confirmation, Fade strode forward and was about to kick the door open. However, at this time, there was a creaking sound and the door to the building opened from the inside. A fierce looking middle-aged man with a gold chain walked out with a group of men. When they saw this man, the expressions on Ekram and the young men behind him immediately changed. The man with the gold chain was surprised as he looked at Ekram andughed. He said, "Ekram, you''re back. I''ve missed you. Come on, let''s go in for some drinks." As he spoke, the man wanted to put his arm around Ekram''s shoulder. Ekram took a step back and avoided the man''s hand before he gnashed his teeth and spoke hatefully, "Wilfred, you deceived us into I coming to Micovia and selling us as human test subjects. How ruthless of you." S l "Ekram, what are you talking about? I don''t understand!" The man with the gold chain, Wilfred, had an innocent took on his face. "I rmended you to a job! Is the job at the hospital bad? Or did an ident happen?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Wilfred, it''s already reported in the news and you''re still ying dumb." Ekram took out his phone, clicked on the news and showed it to him furiously. Chapter 2126 Chapter 2126 Wilfred stared at the news for a while and then stopped smiling. His face became serious and fierce, then he turned to stare at Ekram and said, "Ekram, since you know, I won''t say anything more." "Now, are you going to surrender on your own, or do you want me to do it for you?" Wilfred continued to mock him. "I know several farmers in Micovia and they allck long-term workers. I think that work is quite suitable for you." He looked at Ekram and the others with a smirk. Ekram and the others were furious and gritted their teeth. "Wilfred, you want to sell us off again. We came from the same vige, and you betrayed us just like that." "Hehe, fellow countrymen! You can''t even trust the person sleeping beside you nowadays, so what are fellow vigers? How can theypare to money?" Wilfred spat and chuckled coldly. "I''ll tell you this. If you cooperate, I''ll find a much easier ranch for you. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite and throwing you straight into the mining area. Up until then, I won''t be able to decide how much longer you may live." "Y-You..." Ekram was so angry that he was speechless. Beside him, Fade, who had remained silent, took a step forward at this moment and said coldly, "Originally, I thought you were just greedy for money but now it seems that you... deserve to die!" "Kid, who do you think you are? There''s no ce for you to talk here, so get out of my way." Wilfred nced at him and waved his hand impatiently. m! With a kick, Fade directly kicked him, causing him to fall heavily on the ground and he let out a scream. "Beat him to death!" Wilfred yelled as he touched his buttocks and red at Fade. Immediately, the followers behind him rushed over and were ready to attack Fade. This scene made Ekram and the others worried for Fade and they wanted to step in to help. However, just as they moved, Fade rushed out. After a series of cracking sounds, the dozen of followers behind Wilfred all fell to the ground in a disorderly manner. Ekram and Wilfred did not expect this oue at all. At this moment, Fade stepped forward, stepped on Wilfred''s chest, and said coldly, "You deserve to die." "We''re in Micovia. You can''t kill me!" Wilfred shouted wildly. Fade did not move. The strength of his feet increased, and Wilfred felt a suffocating pressure on his chest which made him short of breath. The fear of dying made Wilfred panic. He waved his hand and said, "You can''t kill me. I''m from the Green Gang. This is the Green Gang''s territory. You..." "Green Gang!" Hearing this word again, a cold light shed through Fade''s eyes, and he stepped harder on Wilfred, causing him to scream and spit out a mouthful of blood, and his breath dissipated in an instant. Fade was about to continue to exert his strength to kill Wilfred. Right then, the deep voice of a man could be heard alongside his footsteps. He said, "Young man, that''s enough. It''s time to stop." Fade stopped and turned his head to look at the source of the sound. It was a middle-aged man, who looked tall and strong, wearing a gray robe. The man''s aura was restrained. Obviously, he was a warrior. Behind the man were more than 20 young men and women who were dressed up in the same way. "Abiel, he wants to kill me. Please save me!" Wilfred shouted in a hurry. Abiel looked at Fade and said, "Young man, he is a disciple of the Green Gang. If you have something to say, you can talk to me." "No need to talk. I''ll kill him," Fade said coldly, and then he exerted force with his right foot. "Stop!" Abiel shouted and wanted to stop him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. However, Fade moved faster. With a "bang", he trampled on Wilfred''s ribs, and the man''s internal organs were all broken. A mouthful of blood gushed out, and then his breath dissipated. He died on the spot. "You! How dare you! How dare you kill a disciple of the Green Gang in front of me! Do you know what this means?" Abiel red at Fade furiously. Behind him, the disciples'' momentum surged one by one, and they surrounded Fade, Ekram and the others. At this moment, Ekram and the others werepletely dumbfounded. On one hand, it was because of Fade''s decisiveness and fierceness. On the other hand, it was due to Abiel''s attitude, which made them feel fearful. However, in the face of this situation, Fade was not afraid at all. Instead, he had a sneer at the corner of his mouth. "I have killed your Green Gang''s elder. You, as the vice chief of Green Gang, are not a threat to me at all." "What nonsense are you talking about? Killing our elder? The Green Gang is a great..." Abiel''s first reaction was to say that Fade wat lying and talking nonsense, but halfway through his words, he suddenly thought of a piece of investigation that had recently been sent from the higher-ups. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Raynald, one of the Green Gang''s elders, suddenly disappeared two days prior. No one could get in touch with him at all, and he wasst seen in Losangel City. After figuring out the news based on Fade''s words, Abiel was suddenly shocked and had a bold and crazy idea. "Y-You said that you killed an elder of the Green Gang. Do you know what this means? This is a provocation and deration of war to the Green Gang. You.. Without waiting for him to finish, Fade waved his hand and said, "There''s no need to test me. I killed Raynald. If the Green Gang wants to get revenge, juste at me." "You really..." Hearing Fade says Raynald''s name without pausing, Abiel''s face turned pale with fright. "Now, I believe you!" A wicked smile appeared on Fade''s face, and then he stepped towards Abiel. Abiel immediately became nervous. Sweat started beading on his forehead. After all, if this person in front of him had really killed Raynald, then Abiel was definitely no match for him. Seeing Fade getting closer and closer, Abiel gritted his teeth and shouted, "Let''s fight together! I don''t believe he can defeat so many of us." In an instant, the Green Gang disciples shouted andunched forward to attack Fade. However, Abiel who gave the order, turned around and ran away the moment the disciples rushed towards Fade. Seeing this, Fade snorted and jumped directly in front of him, blocking his way. "Where do you want to go, Abiel?" "Y-You..." Abiel''s face turned pale with fright. Instinctively, he struck out a palm towards Fade. With a flick of Fade''s hand, a gush of strength burst out. With a scream, Abiel''s right palm directly fell down, and blood spurted out. "Ah!" Abiel screamed. Meanwhile, Fade''s movements did not stop. With a few more swooshing sounds, a few streaks of Qi shot out, slicing off Abiel''s legs. Abiel fell into a pool of his own blood, crying out endlessly in pain. Chapter 2127 Chapter 2127 The scene immediately stunned everyone. They stood still and didn''t dare to move an inch at all. While holding Abiel, who had lost all his limbs, Fade walked into the small building indifferently. Shocked, Ekram and the others quickly followed him in. Outside the small building, the men of the Green Gang, who were knocked to the ground by Fade, were fleeing in all directions at this moment. The passersby on the street also left instantly. The originally bustling street suddenly became quiet, and no one could be seen on the road. In the small building, Fade originally wanted to interrogate Abiel, but thetter had lost too much blood and fainted, so he did not give Fade any chance to interrogate him. Fade didn''t care. He just sat quietly in the small building and whispered to himself, "Let''s wait a minute for their boss to arrive." As expected, less than half an hourter, footsteps came from outside, and they finally stopped at the door. "Mr. Chen, I''m Isaac Huang, the President of the Chinese Association of Chinatown in Losangel City. I have something to discuss with you, Mr. Chen. May I?" A voice questioned timidly from outside. Fade responded faintly, "Come in!" "Thank you very much, Mr. Chen!" Isaac said and then took a step forward. At this moment, Fade added, "The people behind you, if they want toe in, you cane in together. You don''t have to be sneaky." As soon as he finished speaking, the footsteps at the door stopped. Isaac, who was slightly chubby and wore sses, looked at the muscr and strong middle-aged man next to him with sweat all over his head. "Obama, l-I didn''t..." Obama waved his hand and faintly said, "Let''s go in." Then, he took the lead and stepped into the small room in that building. The door opened and the two of them appeared in front of Fade. He looked at the two people in front of him, and the look in his eyes remained the same. It seemed that he had expected their arrival. The two people on the opposite side, especially the strong, middle-aged man, stared at Fade and looked him up and down. When he saw that Fade was so young, his face shed with a trace of surprise. "Mr. Huang, what can I do for you?" Fade looked at Isaac and asked directly. Isaac wiped the sweat from his forehead and forced a smile. He looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, what happened just now might be a misunderstanding. Abiel is a member of our association, among which..." "When did your association take in members from the underworld? Or is your association one of them?" Fade''s eyes became cold as he asked coldly. Isaac quickly waved his hand and said, "No, Mr. Chen, w-we are just cooperating. I..." He wanted to say more, but at this moment, Obama stopped him and snorted. He looked at Fade and said, "Since you, Mr. Chen, are a martial artist, don''t you think it''s harsh of you to pick on an ordinary person, Mr. Huang?" "We''re all sensible people, so I''m not beating around the bush. Now, I''m going to tell you what I have to say." "Chinatown in Losangel City is under our protection. You''ve harmed our people and vited our rules. You should be ountable for this matter. Otherwise, I don''t think you''ll be able to walk out of this street." Obama''s voice became serious and there was a hint of a threat in it. Hearing this, Fade shook his head and said coldly, "What if I have to go out?" "You..." The rage in Obama''s body was about to re up. At this moment, Isaac squeezed out a smile and quickly said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, we are all doing this for a living an making money. There is no need to go this far. Besides, we are of the same race. We should help each other out instead of having internal conflicts. "Mr. Chen, if you have any requirements, you can ask. Can we discuss them? It''s not impossible to give part of our business to you, Mr. Chen." After that, Isaac forced a smile and looked at him. "Business?" Fade''s eyes turned cold at this moment. He pointed at Ekram and the others and said in a deep voice, "What you call business is selling yourrades to others for medical experiments. Is this how you treat your peers?" "Th-This..." Isaac''s expression darkened and he hurriedly exined, "Mr. Chen, th- this is a misunderstanding. I don''t know anything about this at all." "Misunderstanding!" Fade said in a deep voice, "Then if I kill you now, it''s also a misunderstanding." "Yourst bit of conscience has been eaten by dogs. There is no need for you to live." After that, he shot a burst of energy that rushed directly towards Isaac. Isaac was shocked and frightened, and desperation was written all over his face. At the crucial moment, the positive energy in Obama''s body surged. With a bang, a strong wave of positive energy was shot out and collided with Fade''s positive energy in the air, saving Isaac. "I have already said that this is the Green Gang''s territory. If you wish to harm our people, you must obtain our permission," Obama threatened in a deep voice. "I, Fade, have never needed anyone''s consent to kill," Fade snorted coldly and casually shot out another stream of Qi. Obama wanted to stop it once more but just when he was about to do so, he realized that the speed of Fade''s positive energy was much faster than it was earlier. He wanted to block it, but it was toote. The strength directly prated through Isaac''s heart and killed him. Isaac''s chubby body fell to the ground with a loud bang. Obama''s expression immediately darkened. He red angrily at Fade and said through clenched teeth, "How dare you! You must die today." As he spoke, a violent flood of energy burst from his body and it carried a strong killing intention as it bore down on Fade. When Ekram and the others saw this, they became extremely nervous and looked at Fade anxiously and worriedly. On the contrary, Fade was calm as ever. He sat on the chair and looked cidly at Obama, whose positiveContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. energy was surging as he said inly, "Is the chief of the Green Gang''s strength only this strong?" "Arrogant, go to hell!" Obama was enraged and his expression was filled with killing intention as he charged towards Fade. At this moment, Fade gently flicked his finger and a force broke through the air and directly prated through the space between Obama''s eyebrows, killing him. After dealing with him easily, Fade pped his hands, looked at Ekram, and asked, "How much do you know about them?" Ekram shook his head and said, "We''ve been here for half a month, and most of the time, we had been locked in the basement. Hence, we don''t know much." "In that case, go out and find some acquaintances for me to talk with," Fade ordered. Ekram hurriedly nodded and went out. More than ten minutester, six old men walked into the small room. When they saw Isaac and Obama lying on the ground, they couldn''t help but tremble and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Fade reached out to support them and let out a touch of positive energy into them, which made them calm down. Chapter 2128 Chapter 2128 Later on, from the mouths of several elders, including the confession of Abiel, Obama, and the others, Fade gained a general understanding of the situation in Chinatown of Losangel City. Part of the Green Gang in Losangel City, along with some of the famous and wealthy local merchants of Chinatown, basically fully controlled the entire area. Chinese people who came here were mostly living in the bottom ss of society. When they arrived, most of them couldn''tmunicate properly with the locals, so they could only do the unwanted jobs. With no money and no power, they could only be oppressed by the rich businessmen and the Green Gang who ckmailed them for protection fees. Even so, this group of people was still greedy. They secretly hooked up with Bald Eagle Pharma to do the pharmaceutical work. First, they sold off all the clinics and pharmacies on the streets of Chinatown, and then sold medicines to the Chinese people at a high price. Not only that, but they also secretly sold off some of their men to Bald Eagle Pharma so that thetter could carry out various drug experiments on them. Ekram and the others were also among the victims. After learning about the situation, Fade''s eyes were cold. Unceremoniously, he pped and killed several wealthy businessmen who did those bad deeds. Then, he killed Obama with a single palm attack. Fade left the messy building and walked onto the street. While looking around, he saw people peeping at him through the cracks of the door and the window. Some of them were of the same race, thin, and malnourished. Obviously, they had a hard time here. Originally, he was ready to leave after he got rid of those wicked people. However, seeing the situation, he couldn''t just walk away like this. Although he had helped the Chinese people on the street of Chinatown kill the rich merchants and the Green Gang disciples who oppressed them, to a certain extent, there was still chaos on the streets of Chinatown. If he left now, forget the bodies in the small building, there was no way for the poor men to handle the situation. Even if they could, the ensuing chaos and struggle for territory would be inevitable. Moreover, Bald Eagle Pharma and the Green Gang people were eyeing them covetously. The ones left in Chinatown would not be able to stop them. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help thinking for a while. After a few minutes of silence, Fade waved his hand and called Ekram out, saying, "Ask everyone toe out. I have something to say to them." Although Ekram had doubts in his heart, he immediately went to knock on the doors to ask the people toe out. Soon, the doors on the streets opened one by one, and people came out one after another. Some bold people went straight up to the street and stared at Fade daringly. The other timid people hid in the house and peeked at him. Fade saw that a lot of people were giving him their attention. He coughed and then introduced himself, "Hello, everyone. My name is Fade. I''m Chinese." "I''ve taken care of the Green Gang''s Obama Liu and the few wealthy merchants who oppressed you. From now on, Chinatown in Losangel City will no longer be controlled by them, and there''s no need for you all to pay protection fees. From this moment on, you''re free." Upon hearing this, the people at the scene couldn''t help but discuss it. Many people pointed at Fade and looked doubtful. Obviously, they didn''t believe his words. Fade did not exin further. He just pped his hands and a few bloody corpses were dragged out. They were Wilfred, Abiel, Obama, and the others, whom everyone on the street was familiar with. Suddenly, the crowd was shocked, and many people were frightened; they could not help but take a few steps back. Of course, there were also quite a few people who were full of excitement. Their faces were filled with pleasure as they spat out mouthfuls of saliva in the direction of these few people. It seemed like these people had treated them badly in the past. At this time, Ekram told them how they had been cheated and how Fade had rescued them. Immediately, it aroused a lot of approval from the crowd who shared the same opinion. There was a round of apuse at the side, and everyone looked at Fade gratefully. "Thank you, Mr. Chen, for killing the evils for the people!" "Mr. Chen, you have a chivalrous heart. Good job." In the midst of the praises, there were also some people who were slightly worried. "But how should we deal with these people? You killed them, so aren''t you afraid that the police wille to us?" Upon hearing this, the scene became quiet, and many people looked at Fade with concern. Fade, as usual, waved his hand and said with a smile, "You don''t have to worry about such a small thing. These people are guilty of terrible crimes, and they wanted to fight against me. My intervention was just self defense and counterattack, so it''s not a big deal." If the police were still suspicious and looking for trouble, Fade and the Manson family could stand up and fight for justice. They could just give Gerall a call. A local rich businessman like him was surely able to solve this kind of problem. It was just that these things shouldn''t be mentioned at all. Seeing his confident expression, everyone was much more rxed. Then, some people still looked worried. "However, Obama Liu is dead. I''m afraid that the Green Gang will not let this go so easily! If they send someone to take revenge on us, what should we do?" "Yes, and Bald Eagle Pharma. That''s the world''s biggestpany with abundant financial resources. It''s not something we can deal with." As soon as those words were spoken, many rxed faces became worried again. Regarding this, Fade was still full of confidence. He said loudly, "Green Gang and Bald Eagle Pharma, you all don''t have to worry about them. I will handle it." "This..." Although everyone was very grateful to Fade, they still felt that his words were exaggerated. Even if he was powerful, his opponents were the Green Gang and Bald Eagle Pharma. Could he really be able to defeat them? Fade naturally understood what they were worried about. He did not exin much and said lightly, "I will stay here for a period of time. No matter what happens, I will protect you." As soon as these words were said, the scene fell into silence. Then, a burst of warm apuse rang out.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Good job, Mr. Chen!" "Mr. Chen is righteous." "We all support Mr. Chen." Then, amidst the excited apuse, Fade returned to the small building at the end of the street. That was the ce where Wilfred and his team originally stayed. Usually, they were responsible for patrolling and managing the order on the streets. At the same time, they were responsible for collecting protection fees. Now, since Fade had taken Wilfred''s life, the building would be emptied. The small building had three floors, and its surface area wasn''t small. In addition, Wilfred was quite good at enjoying himself in this building as well, so the interior design was well-decorated and luxurious. There were all types of themes for each room and everything was completed. It wasn''t inferior to a five-star hotel at all. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade was quite satisfied with this and told Ekram to clean up the ce. Then, he went back to the hotel to fetch his wife, Serena, and Jeremy. After they settled down, the police finally came to them and investigated the deaths of Wilfred, Abiel, and the other people. Chapter 2129 Chapter 2129 Fade was well-prepared. He told the police that the opponents took the initiative to attack him and he fought back in self-defense. In addition, there was a video taken at the scene as evidence, as well as witnesses such as Ekram and others. The Micovia police left right after they recorded the statements. After all, in Micovia, where the use of guns wasmon, self-defense was unexceptional, thus, it was not worth investigating. Moreover, on the Chinatown Streets, there was a vague connection between the Green Gang and other gangs which the police did not want to get involved in. After solving these problems, Fade finally settled down in Chinatown. After a night, he got up early the next morning. Before having his breakfast, he saw a group of people crowding outside the door of the small building. Seeing this, he was confused and he asked, "What happened? Did someone attack?" Standing at the front, Ekram quickly waved his hand, squeezed out a smile, and exined, "Mr. Chen, it''s alright. Last night, I told the others about your story. Everyone heard that you are a doctor with superb medical skills, so I came here to invite you to treat them."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "That''s... Of course, if you''re busy, Mr. Chen, I''ll ask everyone to go back," he continued hurriedly. Fade looked at the group of Chinese people standing behind Ekram;they looked hopeful. Most of these people were dressed ordinarily, and obviously, they had a hard time at work. Many of them had all kinds of diseases, but they couldn''t get them treated on time. Furthermore, Bald Eagle Pharma had a monopoly on the medicine business there, so the price was so high that they couldn''t afford it. Therefore, many of them could only endure their pain. Given the situation, Fade''s heart ached. Shaking his head, he said in a clear voice, "I''m fine. I have time and am able to treat them." "Well, line up, and I''ll see you one by one," he said loudly to get everyone''s attention. As soon as he said that, the crowd at the door suddenly moved and they lined up neatly. Fade did not care about eating and immediately started to treat the patients. He had excellent medical skills. Most people''s conditions were also only minor problems, so he could detect the ailment quickly. Moreover, the effects were surprisingly good. There were many minor problems where Fade just touched them gently and pinched the vitals and they recovered, which was truly magical. For the slightly moreplex illnesses, he was also able to improve their condition by injecting his positive energy into them. In the morning, he cured more than 100 patients. At noon, he called Ekram over and asked sincerely, "Since so many people need to see a doctor. Do you think I should open a Chinese medicine store on the street?" "Of course, that would be great!" Ekram excitedly pped his hands and eximed, "There''s a drugstore on our street, and the interior is well furnished. We can clean it up and use it..." However, he seemed to have thought of something and looked awkward. "It''s just..." "But what?" Fade asked. Ekram said, "It would be hard getting herbs for the store. I''m afraid it would be a problem. We''re in Micovia. There are not many Chinese herbs to start with. Plus, Bald Eagle Pharma has deliberately cklisted us, so it''s hard for us to get Chinese herbs here." "If that''s the case..." Fade couldn''t help but frown. "How did the other pharmacies get their traditional Chinese herbs?" "I''m not sure about that. I''m going to ask around first," Ekram replied. "Well, go ahead. If anything happens, contact me at any time," Fade instructed. After sending him off, Fade returned to the small building and had lunch with his wife. Just after lunch, Ekram came back. He rushed into the building excitedly and said, "Mr. Chen, I got it. I have a clue about Chinese herbs." "What clue?" Fade asked. Ekram said, "I called and asked the doctor who opened this clinic. He told me that they used to get Chinese herbs from a local, Mr. Ogen Liang." "Ogen is an old Chinese man; his father''s generation came to Micovia from our country. His father was also a doctor of Chinese Medicine but he did not inherit his father''s mantle. Instead of continuing to be a doctor of Chinese Medicine, he changed professions and started a farm business." "Later, as his farm grew bigger, Mr. Liang remembered his father''s dying wish. He divided the farm into parts to specially nt herbs for Chinese medicine in Micovia." l "Not only in Losangel City, but also most of the medicinal materials in the Chinese medicine stores of almost half of the country in the nearby area are supplied by Mr. Liang@farm. He also helped us a lot. Not only did he not raise the price of the herbs, but he also sold the medicinal materials to us without making any profit." "Then how can we contact Mr. Liang?" Fade asked. Ekram waved a piece of paper and said, "His hometown is in Losangel City, not far from here. We can go there now." "Okay, let''s drive there in the afternoon." Fade immediately made a decision. In the afternoon, after settling some things, he and Ekram set off. Two hourster, the two of them arrived at the Liang family''s home. As soon as Fade got out of the car, he saw an antique house with Chinese designs and architecture. When he entered, he saw pavilions, bridges, and running rivers. It was andscape inspired by the southern waterside towns in the home country. He was amazed by it. The butler took them to the living room and served them tea. A few minutester, a silver-haired elder holding a cane came out with a smile on his face. Seeing this, Fade and Ekram quickly put down their cups and stood up to greet him, "Mr. Ogen Liang." "There''s no need to stand up. Take a seat, everyone." Ogen''s expression was friendly as he sat down in the seat of honor. Without beating around the bush, Ogen looked at the two of them and said, "Dr. Hu called me and told me that you are here to purchase Chinese herbs?" The two nodded, and then Ekram immediately introduced Fade, "Mr. Liang, this is Fade, Mr. Chen. He is a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. He opened a pharmacy recently and needs Chinese herbs, so he found you, Mr. Liang." "You mean he is the doctor of traditional Chinese medicine?" Mr. Liang looked at Fade with some surprise. Fade nodded with a smile and replied, "Yes, I am." "How long have you been studying medicine? Who is your teacher?" Ogen asked. "I''ve been studying medicine for more than ten years. My master is from a nameless family," Fade said softly. Then, he saw Ogen''s slightly suspicious eyes. He smiled gently and looked at him. "If I''m not mistaken, you have been feeling a little ufortable recently. The main reason is that your liver area is swelling and it causes dull pain. Mr. Liang, you don''t sleep well at night and even feel a sting at the corner of your eyes." "How do you know..." Ogen looked at him in surprise. Fade looked at him, nodded slightly, and said with a chuckle, "I am a Chinese medicine practitioner. Prescribing your illness is my basic skill." Chapter 2130 Chapter 2130 "Basic skills!" Ogen thought about these words for a while and then sighed with some emotion. "I studied Chinese medicine from my father for eight years when I was a child, but after I came to Micovia, I had no choice but to change profession and give up my father''s business" "However, I have no regrets seeing that the young people nowadays have such excellent medical skills. Your skills are much better than mine, so I am relieved to sell you the Chinese herbs." He let out a long sigh, then smiled and said to Fade, "I believe in you. I can supply the herbs for your drugstore." "The price will be based on Dr. Hu''s previous price," he said, and then he thought of something. He waved his hand and said, "Forget it, the price will drop by another 10%." Hearing this, Fade and Ekram were stunned at the same time, and then they were touched by Ogen. When they contacted Dr. Hu before, they knew that Ogen''s price was not high and the profits were very low. Now, they were reduced by 10%. It was likely that the profits were close to zero, and he might even be at loss. Upon hearing this, Ekram could not help but look surprised. He quickly expressed his gratitude and said, "Thank you, Mr. Liang. Thank you very much!" Fade was in no hurry. He smiled at Ogen and said, "If you don''t mind, I can treat you now." "Really?" Ogen was also a little surprised. Fade nodded confidently and said, "Mr. Liang, please trust me. I can help you get better within five minutes." "Five minutes!" Ogen looked at him in surprise and with some suspicion. Then, he nodded and asked, "Fade, what do you need?" "Nothing for the time being." Fade shook his head and stepped forward. Ogen reached out his right hand and then looked at him curiously. Fade was about to feel Ogen''s pulse, but at this time, noisy footsteps rushed into the hall, and then a burst of voices in a foreignnguage sounded. Fade understood a bit and figured out the meaning of what the person was saying. "Dad, what are you doing? How can you let an outsider do this?" For a moment, everyone in the room turned to look at the source of the voice. There were two people who came in; one was a man and the other was a woman. They were about 30 or 40 years old. They seemed to be Ogen''s children. Sure enough, when Ogen saw the two of them enter, his face fell and he said in a low voice, "At home, speak Chinese to me." The expression of the middle-aged man, who was on the opposite side, fell, and he said in somewhat awkward Chinese, "Dad, are you going to sell Chinese herbs again?" The woman next to him also asked, "Dad, how many times have we told you that we don''t need to sell medicines anymore? Why are you still doing this?" Hearing this, Ogen''s face could not help but sink. He looked around at the helpers in the hall and said in a deep voice, "Chinese medicine is the origin of the Liang family. What''s wrong with me selling it? Can''t I do that?" "Dad, it''s not that you can''t sell medicine, but you can''t lose money, can you?" The woman advised sincerely. "Dad, you know that over the past few years, the market for traditional Chinese medicine has be smaller and smaller in Micovia, and the ces that use Chinese herbs are getting fewer. The Liang family has lost so much money in this field over the past few years." "Whether it''s a loss or not, I don''t care," Ogen retorted in a low voice. "Dad, you can''t be so stubborn! The Liang family doesn''t have much profit from the business, and the annual ie for the Chinese herbs takes up a huge portion. If this goes on, the other businesses will be affected by this one!" The man said. When Ogen heard this, he became a little angry. He suddenly stood up and said, "If we lose money, then we lose it. The herbal business is the foundation of the Liang family and the foundation of your grandfather''s establishment in Micovia. Even if all the other businesses are ruined, we can''t give up on this." "But it''s a total loss of money!" His son and daughter became anxious. Ogen yelled, "You don''t have to worry about my money! I''m an old man who hasn''t died yet, so don''t think about using my money yet." "Dad, that''s not what we mean. We..." His children tried to exin. However, Ogen forcefully turned his head away, looked at Fade, and said, "Fade, I''m sorry that you had to witness this joke of my good-for-nothing children." "The business of Chinese herbs will be done ording to what I said just now. Let''s go and sign a contract, and I will provide the medicine to you," Ogen said. Fade responded, "Thank you very much. Mr. Liang, about the price, let''s follow the market price. I don''tck..."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Without waiting for him to finish, Ogen shook his head and said, "No, since I said that I will give you a discount, then it must be done. What''s more, Chinese medicin declining and this market is §¿§­ gradually dying. Fade, you are so brave and capable as to open a Chinese medicine center at such a young age. I will support you no matter what." "Thank you, Mr. Liang." Fade bowed again. Later, both parties signed the contract, and Ogen officially became the supplier of Fade''s medicinal materials. Fade put away the contract and did not leave right away. Instead, he went to the bedroom with Ogen and prepared to treat him. Outside, Ogen''s son, Daewyn, looked at his father and Fade''s backs with a gloomy look in his eyes. Then, he ordered the people around him, "Go and run a background check on that kid. I want to know who he is!" Beside him, Ogen''s daughter, Rihanna''s face darkened and she lowered her voice. She looked at Daewyn beside her and said, "Brother, we were all ready to give up the herbal business. Because of that boy, it''s difficult for us to talk to the Old Master now." Daewyn gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "I will deal with that guy." In the bedroom, Fade felt Ogen''s pulse and confirmed his physical condition. It was not a big problem. He directly used his positive energy to make him feel better. As for the rest of his condition, he gave Ogen a prescription and told him to boil the medicine regrly and consume it, and by doing so, he would recover in no time. After all, Ogen was also a student of traditional Chinese medicine. When he saw Fade''s technique and prescription, he was surprised. Then, he smiled and praised, "Fade, your medical skills are so brilliant. Compared to you, I haven''t even reached this threshold with what I had learned in eight years!" "If a doctor like you came to Micovia earlier, the situation of traditional Chinese medicine here wouldn''t be so bad." The old man sighed with emotion, and thenughed. "Ju because of your medical skills, Fade, the supply of Chinese herbs in your pharmacy in the future will be covered by me. I don''t mind not receiving a single penny from you." "Thank you, Mr. Liang!" Fade smiled and thanked him, and then he was ready to get up and leave. However, at this time, there was a knock on the door outside, and then the door was pushed open. Shortly after, Daewyn and Rihanna came in. Ogen''s face, which was full of smiles a moment before, instantly darkened. He looked at the two and said coldly, "What are you doing in here? Without my permission, who let you in?" "Dad, we are..." Rihanna wanted to exin. Daewyn looked serious and said in a low voice, "Dad, I just found out something. I want to inform you of something important." "What''s the matter? Speak!" Looking at his serious son, Ogen paused for a moment and then asked. Chapter 2131 Chapter 2131 Daewyn nodded and then looked at Fade. He snorted softly and said, "Mr. Chen, if I''m not mistaken, you came to Chinatown of Losangel City a day ago. Is your clinic going to be in Chinatown as well?" "Yes." Fade did not deny it. Daewyn continued, "And, Mr. Chen, you had a big fight in Chinatown of Losangel City yesterday. In the end, five of the local wealthy merchants in Chinatown, Wilfred and his eight men, and also the Green Gang''s chairperson, Abiel Hu and Obama Liu, were all dead." "That''s true." Fade continued to nod his head. At this moment, Mr. Liang, who was by the side, looked at Fade in surprise. Seeing this, Fade exined a little more and said, "Those people bullied the citizens in Chinatown. They deserved to die. As for the police of Losangel City, they have decided to close the case." Daewyn snorted coldly and said, "It''s true that the police closed the case, but the Green Gang and the Bald Eagle Pharma didn''t do so. Mr. Chen, you offended these two forces. Do you still think you can stay in Chinatown and in Micovia?" "If I were you, I would leave quickly while there is still a chance. This is yourst chance to live," he continued. Fade''s expression was the same as before as he said faintly, "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Liang. However, I''m not afraid of what you''re saying. No matter whoes, I''ll face them." "Don''t be afraid, hmph. What''s the point of boasting about this? When theye knocking on your door, you''ll only be digging your own grave," Daewyn snorted coldly. Rihanna also came to Ogen''s side at this moment and persuaded him, "Dad, look, he admitted it himself. He offended the Green Gang and Bald Eagle Pharma. Bald Eagle Pharma has always opposed Chinese medicine. If we do business with him now, it will lead to trouble on our side! At that time, the Liang family will also be involved!" Hearing this, Ogen''s face became a little gloomy, and he pursed his lips then remained silent for more than ten seconds. Afterwards, he looked up and said firmly, his eyes shining with determination, "The more suppressed they are, the more I will support Fade. If talents like Fade are suppressed, then there will be no hope for us Chinese medicine practitioners." "But Dad, how about..." Rihanna hurriedly persuaded. However, Ogen said firmly, "There is no need to say anything more. I have made up my mind. This business with Fade will go on." Daewyn and Rihanna wanted to say more, but with the earnest look in Ogen''s eyes, they could only suppress the words in their hearts.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Later, Ogen personally sent Fade to the door of the Liang family''s home and watched him leave. After the contract was signed, Fade and Ekram returned to Chinatown and quickly opened the Chinese medicine clinic. Without a second thought about the name, they used "Sincere Medicine Center," which was the name of Fade''s clinic in their home country as well. It was considered the first franchise of "Sincere Medicine Center" in Micovia. If the development was smooth, it would not be impossible to open more branches of "Sincere Medicine Center" in Micovia. On the first day of the opening of the clinic, nearly half of the people from the streets of Chinatown swarmed over. Fade was busy giving everyone diagnoses, treatments, and prescriptions. It was only at nightfall when he finished and called it a day. The next morning, as soon as the clinic opened, people lined up at the door and came in ordingly. Fade started the treatment again. Throughout the process, he found that in addition to the people from Chinatown, there were also Chinese people from other ces in Losangel City. For instance, there were some people in suits and leather shoes who came to get treated; they seemed like the well-off Chinese of Micovia. After some inquiry, he learned that it was due to the good response from his opening the previous day. The good news spread through the neighborhoods andmunities. In the beginning, some people questioned if it was just an advertisement. However,ter, more and more people showed up to prove that Fade''s medical skills were excellent, so he attracted many Chinese people from other local cities toe to Chinatown for treatment. In the afternoon, the first batch of medicinal materials prepared by the Liang family were sent over. Moreover, Ogen had personallye to visit. As he sat in the store, watching Fade conduct diagnoses for a few hours, the smile on his face became more genuine and he was pleased. If Fade''s medical skills surprised him the previous day, then the current situation shocked him even more. In the evening, Ogen did not leave, but instead stayed there and even had a meal with Fade. He introduced many people from the Chinese medicine field in Micovia to him. Fade knew that Ogen wanted to help him, so he was immediately grateful. Moreover, he really did need the help. After all, the present Sincere Medicine Center was solely managed by him. However this situation could not continue. If Fade wanted to maintain this busines''s for a long time, it was inevitable that he had to recruit other Chinese Medicine practitioners to treat the patients. In Micovia, it was almost impossible for Fade toplete the task alone, but now with the help of Ogen and his friends, he had hope of solving this task. The next morning, some Chinese medicine practitioners, who were not far away, rushed over and observed the Sincere Medicine Center. Without any surprise, they were all convinced by Fade''s medical skills. On the spot, there were two old Chinese medicine practitioners who expressed their willingness to stay and help out. The remaining people also stated that they would go back to settle their own affairs first beforeing over to help. In this regard, Fade weed them with open arms. These local Chinese Medicine practitioners were mostly not living very well. After all, in Micovia, Chinese Medicine was not very popr Following the deliberate suppression of argepany like Bald Eagle Pharma, their chances of survival were diminishing Some people were already thinking about returning to their home country. However, now, Fade''s clinic suddenly appeared, and the business was booming. This gave them hope and gave them a ce to practice their medical skills too. On the other hand, those who majored in medicine all wanted to know more. Several old Chinese medicine practitioners noticed that Fade was young yet excellent in medical skills. They were all curious and eager to learn from him. Fade also did not hide his skills. He promised to teach them some medical skills, which increased the attractiveness of the Sincere Medicine Center to them. In the short span of three days, ten more Chinese Medicine practitioners showed up in the pharmacy, and the scale increased a lot. More and more people wereing to take part in the operation. Furthermore, most of them were neither from Chinatown nor locals of Losangel City. Many of them were Chinese people who came from other cities, including some locals from Micovia. In the beginning, they came with doubts, but after being cured by Fade, they were all amazed and increased the reputation of Sincere Medicine Center. In just a week, Sincere Medicine Center had be famous among the Chinese circles of Micovia. It had be quite famous in Losangel City too. Some of the people in Losangel City had already regarded the Sincere Medicine Center as their first choice for treatment Content belongs to The more people came, the better the business of the shops in Chinatown became, directly leading to the development of the whole street. Given the flourishing situation, Ogen and the other old people in the Chinese Medicine circle were all very excited, and their faces were filled with vigor; it was as if they were a few years younger. Chapter 2132 Chapter 2132 The development of Sincere Medicine Center was getting better everyday, which also led to the development of the traditional Chinese medicine industry in Losangel City. During this period, more and more people became interested in learning traditional Chinese medicine, and some actually took the initiative to. Over this, Ogen smiled happily. His biggest wish was to fulfill his father''s dream of the past and expand the traditional Chinese medicine industry. Due to the continuous decline of Chinese medicine over the past few years, he now saw hope for the first time and was very excited. There were more and more peopleing to ask about the apprenticeship program. Fade and Ogen discussed and then decided to organize an exchange conference on traditional Chinese medicine. During the conference, they would introduce some basic knowledge on traditional Chinese medicine, and could also perform diagnoses on patients. This was considered to be a very helpful event to help raise the public''s awareness of Traditional Chinese Medicine. With the decision made, they quickly made arrangements and decided that the first exchange program of traditional Chinese medicine would be held in Losangel City. Three dayster, the exchange programme was held in a field outside the Chinatown street. Fade and more than a dozen Chinese medicine practitioners from Sincere Medicine Center, as well as Ogen and others, all came to attend the exchange program and the atmosphere was lively. There were also a lot of people present. Although most of them were Chinese, there were also foreigners. The conference also attracted a lot of reporters, and reporters live-broadcasted it too. At the beginning of the exchange conference, Fade and several old Chinese medicine practitioners simply introduced some basic knowledge and rted information on the development of Chinese medicine to the audience. Then, they answered some questions from members of the public. Next was the diagnosis session of the conference, which was also highly anticipated. The atmosphere gradually became even more enthusiastic. Some people, who had doubts about Fade''s medical skills, were shocked to see his amazing skills as he cured the patients. Some people couldn''t wait to rush up and learn from him. They wanted to be his disciple. However, at this time, suddenly, the sound of an engine could be heard. The booming sound instantly drowned out the voices of the people present. Everyone''s eyes could not help but be drawn to the source of the sound. Before their eyes, a few luxury cars stopped in front of the venue. The door opened, and several men from Micovia who were in suits and ties stepped out of the car. "Who are these people?" Everyone was curious. Someone recognized the Bald Eagle Pharma brooch on their suit, and their face sank. "They''re people from Bald Eagle Pharma!" In an instant, the expressions of Fade and others on the stage darkened. At this time, Ogen saw a man and a woman get out of the back seats of the Bald Eagle Pharma luxury cars. They were his son and daughter, Daewyn and Rihanna. "Why are they here, and why are they with the Bald Eagle Pharma fellows!" Ogen''s face changed instantly. He rushed down quickly and pulled Daewyn and Rihanna over. "What are you doing?" Ogen questioned with a serious look on his face. Daewyn looked at his father, and then looked at Fade and the others beside him. With a faint sneer, he said, "Dad, it''s obvious that Bald Eagle Pharma is here. I''ve told you that Mr. Chen offended them and they won''t let you go easily." Beside him, Rihanna also said, "If that is all, it wouldn''t be so serious. However, you all also established the Sincere Medicine Center and vited the interests of Bald Eagle Pharma. Of course they will retaliate even more." "Dad, it''s not toote to get yourself out of this now," Daewyn looked at his father and tried to persuade him. "Dad, we recently met a manager of Bald Eagle Pharma. As long as we quit now, he will put in a good word for us. That way, the consequences will not affect the Liang family," Rihanna added. When Ogen heard this, he was so furious that his face turned red out of anger. He red at his son and daughter and said angrily, "How dare you do such a thing? You joined hands with Bald Eagle Pharma and secretly attacked us. Were you thinking of me at all?" "Dad, we are also doing this for the Liang family!" Rihanna responded timidly. "Yes, traditional Chinese medicine has not been avable on the market for a long time. No matter how unwilling you are to ept this fact, you still can''t fight Bald Eagle Pharma," Daewyn supported his sister''s statement.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Bullsh*t!" Ogen said angrily, "With Fade here, there is hope for traditional Chinese medicine. You two unfilial children, draw a clear line with the Bald Eagle Pharma right away." "Dad, you are confused, we..." Daewyn and Rihanna said anxiously, while their eyes, that looked at Fade, were full of anger. He frowned and was about to say something. However, at this time, the group of Bald Eagle Pharma people in suits and ties hade up to them. A middle-aged man in his forties or fifties asked haughtily, "Who is the person in charge?" "I am." Fade stood up. "What''s the matter?" "You!" The man looked him up and down, and then said in an authoritative tone, "End the event right now, shut down Sincere Medicine Center, and leave Losangel City." "What did you say?" Fade looked at him with a frown. The man standing opposite him was full of pride He snorted coldly and said, "You don''t understand? Then I''ll get straight to the point. I want you to get out of Losangel City and Micovia. Otherwise, you''ll have to bear the consequences." "You''ve gone too far. Why are you people of Bald Eagle Pharma so bossy?" Fade retorted. "Our clinic is in ordance with the regtions. You have no right to tell us to leave." Fade stood firm on his stance. "Haha, why?" The man sneered, and then said in an overbearing voice, "It''s because we are from Bald Eagle Pharma. That''s enough." "Bald Eagle Pharma?" Fade sneered and said fearlessly, "So what? I don''t care about a single person from there." "How dare you! Do you know the status of Bald Eagle Pharma in Micovia and even in the whole world? You..." The man shouted angrily. Fade waved his hand to interrupt the person''s words and sneered, "Don''t boast. I know very well that you eagles make medicine. Have you settled the human drug experiment that was exposed some time ago?" Hearing this, the face of the man in the suit sank. "How did you know about that?" "Haha, why wouldn''t I know?" Fade sneered. "I was the one who discovered what happened at Lissad Sanatorium." "It''s you?" The man in the suit gritted his teeth and red at him. Fade smiled and said, "What''s wrong? Are you angry now? There are more things that I haven''t exposed yet." "Before that, Bald Eagle Pharma stopped and sealed up the Alstom Syrup in my home country, and it was I who invented the Ephedra Syrup to deal with it. Also, Bald Eagle Pharma''s Maritime Ocean Pharma in Jade City was exposed and ruined byme." "By the way, about the one named Norton, he''s your man, right? His life actually ended in my hands," Fade said loudly and clearly for everyone to hear. "Well, I know quite well about Bald Eagle Pharma!" Fade looked at the man in the suit opposite him with a sneer. The man in the suit was obviously not well-prepared, and he didn''t know that Fade had such a status.¡Á He quickly called the headquarters. A few minutester, he finally confirmed Fade''s identity. Hel couldn''t help but change the way he looked at him, and his expression became more and more dull. Chapter 2133 Chapter 2133 Besides Fade, Ogen and the others were also very surprised. They didn''t expect him to have done so many things at such a young age. For a moment, continuous sighs of admiration could be heard. "I didn''t expect Fade to be so powerful. He really surprised me!" The public cheered. "I''ve heard of the Ephedra Syrup, and it even spread to Micovia. It reced a part of the supply of the Alstom Syrup. I didn''t know that Fade invented it." "A hero who is a young man. Fade really surprises me." At that moment, Ogen was full of admiration and excitement, but Daewyn and Rihanna, who were standing next to him, were not too happy about it. Instead, they became more and more worried. "Dad, you''ve heard it. That kid has offended the Bald Eagle Pharma people so much. They will definitely take their revenge." "Dad, quickly turn your back on him. If you don''t leave now, I''m afraid it will be toote." Ogen''s expression changed slightly, but then he shook his head firmly and said, "No matter what, I still support Fade." "Dad..." Daewyn and Rihanna became anxious, and they almost wanted to drag Ogen away. However, at this time, the man in the suit, who was from Bald Eagle Pharma, hung up the phone. He looked at Fade with a sullen face and said coldly, "Since you admit to those things, you can''t just get out of Micovia now." "Now, I want you toe with us." While speaking, the man in the suit waved his hand, and a group of strong men stepped out. Judging by their strong body and excellent equipment, one could tell at first nce that they were a bunch of professional bodyguards. Given the situation, Ogen and the other people, as well as the audience below, were all worried for Fade. Someone called for everyone to help him. Ogen and the others also looked firmly at the opponents. They walked up to Fade and expressed themselves, wanting to fight with him. At this moment, Fade, with a calm expression, did not show any nervousness at all. Instead, he waved to the crowd and said, "Thank you for your kindness. However, I can handle a few bodyguards. I don''t need to bother you." "An arrogant and ignorant guy!" When Daewyn and Rihanna saw this, they gritted their teeth and shouted. Almost at the same time, at themand of the man in the suit, these professional bodyguards moved in an instant and surrounded Fade. They came over with an aggressive momentum. Given the situation, everyone became more and more nervous. However, without waiting for the bodyguards to make a move, Fade, who was standing in the center, tapped his feet gently. His eyes suddenly turned cold, and there was a chill in them. He opened his mouth and shouted, "Boom!" In an instant, a wave of positive energy surged out, causing the bodyguards around Fade to fall to the ground immediately, and they passed out one by one. However, he stood in the same spot with a smile on his face, as if nothing had happened. When everyone saw this, they were stunned for a few seconds before they came to their senses and began to talk about it. "What happened just now? Why did all those bodyguards fall down?" "Did Dr. Chen do anything?" "It must be. Didn''t you see the positive energy that Mr. Chen sent out? It was so powerful." "I didn''t expect that not only does Mr. Chen have excellent medical skills, he is also a master of martial arts!" Ogen and the others regained their wits. At this moment, their faces were all smiles as they pped their hands and cheered. "Good job. You''re worthy of being Fade." "It seems that we''ve underestimated Fade!" "Fade, well done." Daewyn and Rihanna''s faces fell. They looked at each other, somewhat surprised. At this moment, the man in the suit, who was from Bald Eagle Pharma, looked gloomy when he saw that the bodyguards he brought were all knocked out in an instant. Fade looked at the man, and his voice was calm and deep. "Do we still have to fight?" "Y-You..." The man was so scared that his face turned pale. He could not help taking a few steps back. Then, he gritted his teeth and said "Don''t becent so soon. Don''t think that just because you know a few martial arts that you can do whatever you want. There are people here that you can''t afford to offend." "Really?" Fade curled his lips without taking it seriously. The man in the suit turned his head and shouted loudly, "Mr. Manson and Mr. Hoyte, what are you waiting for? It''s time for you to show your face!" Following his shout, a group of people came out, which immediately caused a heated discussion among the people present. "That''s Mr. Gerall Manson, as well as Mr. Hannes Hoyte!" "Why would people of the Manson family and Hoyte family show up here?" "Ah, look. What''s going on with the men of the Manson family? It seems as though one of their arms is missing. What exactly is going on?" "There''s something you don''t know about. I heard that the Manson family offended someone, so someone barged into their houset and chopped off one of their arms. They even took over the assets of the Manson family." Content belongs to "What? That''s the Manson family! Who has the audacity to attack them?" Amidst the hot discussion of the crowd, Fade looked at the people of the two families and snorted, "What''s wrong? Haven''t you learned your lesson? Do you want to try it again now?" As soon as he finished his words, the crowd burst into an uproar again. "What does Fade mean by that? Could it be that he''s already done something to the Manson and the Hoyte families?" "If that''s the case, then he''s too bold!" As people were discussing, Harson looked at Fade with hatred, gritted his teeth, and said, "Chen, you kid, you ruined my ns and beat me up. Did you think I would let it go just like that?" Soon after, Liah, with an empty sleeve, and who was full of hatred, spoke up. She red at Fade and said, "Fade, you cut off my arm so I''ll make you pay double the price!" As the two families raised their voices, the audience was really shocked.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "It''s really Fade. He attacked the two families." "Th- That is simply too audacious. Bald Eagle Pharma, the Hoyte family, and the Manson family... Is he trying to offend all of the mainpanies of Losangel City?" "Is he really not afraid? Or does he have someone to back him up?" Suddenly, all kinds of spections and discussions were heard. The faces of Daewyn and Rihanna, who were standing behind Fade, turned pale at this moment, and their expressions revealed their shock. "Dad, you''ve heard it. Fade is a troublemaker. We have to get out of here." "The Hoyte family, the Manson family, and Bald Eagle Pharma. Dad, this isn''t something we can fight against. Wake up!" In the face of his son and daughter''s eager cry, Ogen''s face couldn''t help but sink at the moment, and his mood fluctuated. He didn''t expect Fade to cause such huge trouble. Although the Liang family could also be considered a wealthy family in Losangel City, it was nothingpared to the big shots such as the Manson family, the Hoyte family, and Bald Eagle Pharma. At the thought of this, Ogen couldn''t help but feel his heart skip a beat. Chapter 2134 Chapter 2134 After a few seconds of silence, he took a deep breath, looked at his anxious children, then sighed and said, "If you are worried, go back and open the safe. I have left a will in it, and I have signed it too. You can detach yourself from me; leave on your own!" "This..." The children couldn''t help but be shocked when they heard this. They didn''t expect Ogen to be so persistent as to support Fade even at the cost of his own life. "Dad, you..." Both of them wanted to persuade him, but Ogen waved his hand and said sternly, "I''ve made up my mind. You don''t have to persuade me." Daewyn and Rihanna suddenly felt embarrassed. They stood in the same spot and didn''t know what to do. They wanted to leave, but it was impossible to really leave their father there. However, just as they were hesitating, Fade walked directly towards the two great families, the Manson Family and the Hoyte family. With a coldugh, he said, "You want me to pay the price? Thene." After that, his gaze fell on the martial artists brought by the two families. On the side of the Hoyte family was Fade''s acquaintance, the early stage of Heaven Level martial arts practitioner, Edgrell. Previously, at the charity dinner, he had been injured by Fade, but now, he seemed to have recovered. Behind the Manson family, there was a martial artist whom Fade didn''t recognize. However, after sensing it a bit, he found out that the man''s strength was only at thete stage of the Earth Level, and he was not as good as Edgrell. Hence, he was totally not worth mentioning at all. Obviously, the other party also understood this. When he saw Fade approach, with a horrified look on his face, he could not help but take a few steps back and did not dare to confront Fade face to face. This reaction caused everyone to be taken aback. They were a little confused and began to discuss among themselves. "What''s going on? The Manson Family and the Hoyte family came looking for trouble with Fade, but they don''t dare to act?" "Could it be that the kid is so powerful that even the two great families don''t dare to make a move?" "No way. No matter how powerful he is, he''s just a young kid. Those over there are from the two strong families from Micovia!" Even Ogen, who was determined to side with Fade, was a little stunned at this moment, and his face was full of doubts. At this moment, a faint sneer appeared at the corners of Fade''s mouth. He continued to take a step forward and said, "What, you don''t want to do it?" "Then I won''t go easy. I''m going to make my move!" Fade''s eyes turned cold, and a chill aura emanated from him. There was a sharp killing intent in the coldness. The members of the two families could not help but shudder and once again took a few steps back. When they retreated against the wall, there was nowhere else to retreat. At this moment, a loud voice was heard, "Young man, this is Micovia. You''d better not be too arrogant." Along with his voice, all the people turned their eyes and saw a group of peopleing over.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Fade also looked over. The leader was a middle-aged man whose body was burly and had a dignified face. Fade did not know him. However, he was very familiar with the man behind him, whose face was full of resentment. He was Simeon, the second son of the Hubbart family, who "represented" Quin in donating the shares of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. at the charity dinner. "Simeon, there you are. That guy is so arrogant that he cut off one of my arms. You have to avenge me!" in a sh, Liah rushed to him, grabbed his arm, and shouted. "Liah, don''t worry. The reason the Hubbart family hase today is for the sake of resolving this issue." At the end of his sentence, Simeon looked at Fade and said in a deep voice, "Young man, it''s time to settle the score today over what happened a few days ago." Beside them was Simon''s father, Antic. "Young man," he said. "You''ve stirred up a lot of trouble during this period of time. Now, it''s time to put an end to everything." After the two of them spoke, the originally puzzled audience immediately understood the identity of this group of people. Their voices immediately began to gurgle. "The Hubbart family, I can''t believe it''s actually the Hubbart family. That''s an evenrger n than the Manson family and the Hoyte family!" "Is that guy a jinx? He has offended so many people in such a short time, and each one is more powerful than the previous one." "The Hubbart family has already made their appearance. As I see it, that kid is definitely done for." "That''s right. The Hubbart family isn''t a business family like Manson or the Hoyte family. It''s a proper martial arts family and has the strength of martial artists to support them." "Simeon is a famous master, not to mention his brother, Gaerwn. He is an outstanding warrior of the younger generation, a real master of martial arts." Listening to these voices, Daewyn and Rihanna''s faces turned pale. They looked at their father, Ogen, and said, "Dad, this is the Hubbart family. We..." At this moment, Ogen was also a little confused. He didn''t expect Fade to have offended so many people, and all of them were from powerful families. However, since he chose to stand there, he would not retreat. Shaking his head, he said, "No matter what family it is, it makes no difference to me. I choose to believe in Fade." "But Dad, the Hubbart Family is a real colossus. We..." If Daewyn and Rihanna were just worried before this, at that moment, the two of them were filled with fear. Ogen shook his head and interrupted them. He said, "There is no need to say anything. I have made up my mind. If you don''t want to stay, leave by yourself. I won''t stop you." There was a constant stream of chatter and all sorts ofments. Simeon strode forward and pointed a finger at Fade. "Kneel down and beg for forgiveness. Then give up Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and stop cultivating. Only then will consider sparing your life!" He shouted in amanding tone. In an instant, the scene quietened down. Everyone''s eyes were focused on Fade, waiting for him to make a decision. Most of them were full of worry, because almost no one believed that Fade could resist the suppression of a big family like the Hubbarts. Even Ogen who was behind him was extremely worried at this moment, and his hands began to tremble slightly. At the same time, Fade''s face was still as calm as ever, and he even had a slight smile on his face. Facing the domineering Simeon, Fade shook his head and said softly, "The one whom I defeated isn''t qualified to say these things in front of me." As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Simeon flew into a rage and flushed red. "Y-You, I''m going to kill you!" He had always been known as a young talented warrior in Micovia but Fade had given him a lesson before, and he had lost all of his dignity. In fact, he had even been mocked by a lot of people. Content belongs to Therefore, Simeon was very sensitive to this matter. Now that Fade mentioned it in front of everyone, he was outraged. Chapter 2135 Chapter 2135 Simeon, who gnashed his teeth, was about to rush towards Fade with the aura of his positive energy surging all over. When Fade saw this, he narrowed his eyes, and the positive energy in his body began to quietly surge. "I''ll kill you. I''m going to..." Simeon roared like a mad man and was ready to attack Fade. However, at the crucial moment, Antic shouted, "Stop,e back!" In an instant, one of the men stepped forward to bring Simeon back to him. "Dad, don''t stop me! I''ll kill him. I''ll kill him!" Simeon shrieked in rage. Antic red at him. "Shut up!" He growled in a low voice, "You''re no match for that brat. He''s trying to infuriate you and drive you to your own death. Don''t you understand?" After being reprimanded by his father, it was as if Simeon had a bucket of cold water poured over his head. Then, he regained hisposure. He had the strength of thete stage of the Earth Level, which was considered not bad among ordinary people, but Fade had defeated him within one move. Moreover, Fade had also defeated Edgrell, who was at the early stage of the Heaven Level. It meant that his strength was at least in the early stage of the Heaven Level, or even in the middle stage of the Heaven Level. No matter what, Simeon was no match for him. Therefore, if Simeon had made a move earlier, there was only one consequence for him; he would have been severely injured or even be dead by then. At the thought of this, he shuddered. Then, the coldness in his gaze when he looked at Fade became icier. "What? Why aren''t you talking anymore, Simeon? You don''t have the guts to make a move now?" Fade sneered when he saw that he had backed away. Although Simeon was enraged, he had regained his senses at that moment. He calmed down and said, "I don''t need to do anything to you." Then, he waved his hand and gave the order, "Go get him, all of you." In an instant, two tall, brown-skinned men rushed out from behind and directly attacked Fade. As the two men appeared, the faces of the people around them suddenly changed. Everyone pointed at them and discussions erupted around them. "Those are the two brothers, Iggy and Nacho!" "Three years ago, they were so famous. Later, I did not receive any information about them anymore. I thought they lived in seclusion. I didn''t expect them to have gone to the Hubbart family." "These two are masters from Mexisburg. They arebat machines who have fought in wars. Their power is terrifying." "That''s true. Three years ago, even when the two brothers met an enemy who was one realm higher than them, they still killed him." "These two brothers have the strength of the early stage of the Heaven Level." "In the early stage of the Heaven Level, who is more powerful,pared to Edgrell?" "Edgrell isn''t at the same level at all. If the two brothers were to attack, he would immediately kneel down and surrender." Listening to the surrounding discussion, Fade could roughly tell the identities of the two men. Then, he secretly explored their strengths. They were indeed in the early stage of the Heaven Level, and were not far from the middle stage of the Heaven Level. The strength of one of them was slightly stronger than that of Edgrell too. From the look in their eyes, they were probably people with rich battle experience. If they teamed up, they should be able to kill some martial arts practitioners of the Heaven Level who had average strength. However, for Fade, they were nothing. Therefore, he waved his hand at the two of them and said faintly, "You cane at me!" The two men''s eyes darkened, and a hint of anger appeared on their faces. However, they did not act impulsively. Instead, they separated and set themselves apart at an angle of sixty degrees. With a low shout, they charged at Fade When the two of them moved, they were like two whistling whirlwinds, wrapped in air des, cutting off everything in their way. Such power made the audience burst into a cry of surprise, and their faces turned pale. On the other side, Simeon looked satisfied with his revenge. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Son of a b*tch, I''ll watch and see how you die this time." On the other side, Liah, who only had one arm left, was also full of hatred. "F*ck you, Fade. Your karma is finally here." With various sounds, the two men''s attacks almost hit Fade''s ribs on both sides at the same time. Their attacks were ruthless and decisive, leaving no time for him to hesitate. As long as Fade hesitated a little or the defense on both sides was uneven, he would definitely be seriously injured. That was the scary part of the brother''s joint attack. Seeing that they were about to kill Fade, the focus of everyone was on them. However, at this moment, Fade''s expression was still rxed. He reached out his right hand and grabbed Nacho, who was on his right. Seeing this, the eyes of the two shed with a gleam of light, revealing a hint of joy. "Arrogant guy, you are dead." p! With a crisp sound, Fade''s right hand directly stopped Nacho''s ferocious attack, and the attack stopped abruptly. As Nacho was trapped by Fade, he couldn''t break free at all. "You..." For a moment, Nacho could not help but be surprised, but he quickly calmed down and looked at Iggy, who was on the other side, hinting with his eyes. Iggy''s eyes turned cold, and the aura of the attack suddenly became stronger and stronger again. He then attacked Fade fiercely. Despite this, almost at the moment when Iggy moved, Fade used his right hand to exert force. Nacho, who was struggling hard to escape, suddenly felt a huge forceing towards him and he was directly thrown upwards. With a whirring sound, his whole body was swung around in the air by Fade. Then, like a humanshaped sledgehammer, he was smashed directly at Iggy. Iggy originally thought that Fade couldn''t react to the entanglement between him and Nacho at all. He didn''t expect this to happen. He didn''t t have time to react at all and was directly hit by Nacho and fell to the ground, making a muffled sound. Before he could struggle to get up, the whirring wind turned around and smashed down again.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Just like that, Fade held Nacho and used him like a hammer to smash Iggy''s body. The two men''s bodies collided, and there were loud sounds and blood dripping all over the ground. Only after the two of them had completely passed out did Fade loosen his grip. He threw Nacho and Iggy to the side, then pped his hands. He looked at the Hubbart family across from him and said calmly "The people the Hubbart family found... Are their strengths just like this?" "You..." Simeon instantly looked sullen, and his face was full of hatred. However, he was at a loss for words at that moment. Instead, he looked at Fade with a bit more fear in his eyes. Content belongs to Even Simeon''s father, Antic, had a grim look on his face at this moment. His eyes were glued to Fade. As for the audience around him, they were all dumbfounded at this time and looked at Fade with great surprise. Among these people, only Daewyn and Rihanna were trying to talk to Ogen, "Wh-What the hell is going on? Who on earth is Fade?" Ogen was also stunned for a while. Then a smile appeared on his face and he couldn''t help pping his hands excitedly. "Good job, Chen!" The other old Chinese Medicine doctors were encouraged and also apuded. Chapter 2136 Chapter 2136 As he spoke, Fade stepped closer to the members of the Hubbart family. In a cold voice, he said, "Now, it''s my turn to take action." In an instant, Simeon''s face turned pale. Horror was written all over his face, and he involuntarily took a few steps back. Even Antic''s expression had darkened because of this. The supporters of the Hubbart family, the Hoyte family, the Manson family, and Bald Eagle Pharma all turned pale. Not daring to say a word, they all retreated. A cold smile curled at the corner of Fade''s lips. He took another step and stopped in front of Simeon. "Simeon, tell me, how do you intend to die?" He asked in a low voice. Simeon''s face turned pale. Gritting his teeth, he said to Fade, "You, don''t mess around. I''m the young master of the Hubbart Family. You..." Fade shook his head, interrupted him, and said in a tone of disappointment, "What nonsense are you talking about? Can''t you stop saying that? Even if you''re not tired of that statement, I''m already sick of it." "Y-You..." Simeon was so nervous and terrified that he was at a loss for words. At this moment, the ringing of a phone sounded. A butler took out a phone, respectfully handed it to Antic, and said, "Young Master Gaerwn is on the line." Hearing that, the expression on Antic''s face changed instantly. He quickly picked up the phone and asked, "Gaerwn, where are you?" "What? You''ve arrived, and you''re already outside but don''t know the exact location?" "Well, okay, I''ll ask the butler to pick you up right away." After that, he hung up the phone. He nced at the butler next to him and said, "Gaerwn is back. Hurry up and bring him over." Hearing what he said, the old butler nodded and rushed out. Simeon, who had been extremely nervous, was excited to hear his father''s words. "Dad, is my brother back?" Antic nodded. "Yes. Gaerwn has arrived. He''s right outside." "Great!" Simeon pped his hands and cheered. Then, his eyes fell on Fade. "Chinese boy, did you hear that? My brother is back. You''re dead." There was a look of pride on his face. Antic also coughed and then said to Fade in a low voice, "Young man, the conditions I mentioned earlier still remain. Now, I''ll give you onest chance. You must..." "Shut up!" Fade pped him across the face, making him shut up. Antic''s eyes instantly widened in anger. He red fiercely at Fade and almost instinctively gave the order to attack. However, when he thought of Fade''s strength, he had no choice but to retract his thoughts and order. With only a trace of hatred in his heart, he gritted his teeth and said, "Just you wait!" The members of the Hubbart family didn''t continue to speak, but the others, as though they were boiling water, began to make a fuss at the scene. "The young master of the Hubbart family has returned. He''s a true expert!" "If Simeon is considered an outstanding talent among the younger generation of warriors in Losangel City, then his elder brother, Gaerwn, is considered an outstanding talent among the younger generation of warriors in the entire country." "That''s true. Gaerwn entered Heaven Level eight years ago. With his current strength, I''m afraid he has already reached the middle stage of the Heaven Level." "That''s not all, He''s not an ordinary middle-stage Heaven Level expert. Rather, he''s a top-notch Heaven Level expert. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been selected by the national team nor participated in the alArts International Youth Martial Arts Convention on behalf of our country." "Although Fade''s strength isn''t bad, upon Gaerwn''s return, he''s dead for sure." "Hehe, who asked him to be arrogant and offend so many strong families. This result has been predetermined." "Let''s see. Gaerwn is already outside. He''ll be here soon. The real show is about to begin." Everyone''s moods were different at this moment as they continued to discuss among themselves. Because most of the ordinary audience came to participate in the conference for traditional Chinese medicine, they had a good impression of Fade. At this moment, they were secretly worried about him. As for Bald Eagle Pharma, the Hoyte family, and the Manson family who hade to deal with Fade, at this moment, all of them were enjoying his misfortune. Their faces were all filled with smiles, and they all wished that they could kill him immediately. Especially Liah, who at this moment, had a face that was full of resentment. She red at Fade, gritted her teeth, and said, "Gaerwn is back. He''s dead." Behind Fade, Ogen''s group of Chinese medicine staff who supported Fade couldn''t help but be worried for him at the moment. In particr, although Ogen was already a little numb to the previous situation, he still couldn''t help but worry when he heard about the various deeds of Gaerwn Hubbart from his children. "Chen, why don''t you leave alone? It''s not a big deal for us old men to die, but you are still young. You are the hope of traditional Chinese medicine. You..." Ogen was worried in his heart and couldn''t helping to Fade''s side and trying to persuade him. Fade smiled at him then gently patted him on the shoulder and said, "Mr. Liang, I understand your kindness, but you can rest assured. Even if Gaerwnes, he can''t do anything to me." "This..." Ogen still wanted to say something, but when he saw Fade''s confident smile, he nodded and did not say anything else. As for Daewyn and Rihanna, at this moment, they couldn''t wait to pull their father away as soon as possible. However, Fade was nearby, and they were suppressed by his powerful momentum, so they didn''t dare to speak. In this way, time passed by, and the noisy arguments made the atmosphere more and more tense. On the other side, Antic and the others also looked more and morecent. The people behind him, such as the Manson and the Hoyte families, were naturally extremely delighted as well. However, at this moment, among the Hoyte family, a person frowned. His eyes were fixed on Fade, constantly thinking about something. He muttered, "This face is recognizable and it''s bing more and more familiar to me. It''s almost... Where have I seen it..." Hearing this, Harson couldn''t help but look over. He said, "Uncle Edgrell, what are you talking about?" "Harson, I..." Edgrell frowned, turned his head to look at Hoyte, and was about to speak. However, at this time, his eyes suddenly lit up, and a thought suddenly came to his mind. "It''s him. I remember it. It''s him." "Uncle Edgrell, what are you saying?" Harson, hearing this, was even more confused. At this moment, Edgrell looked nervous and excited at the same time. He hurriedly shouted loudly, "Stop! Stop! That''s Fade! You can''t do anything to him!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As he shouted, everyone''s eyes were attracted to him. Chapter 2137 Chapter 2137 Especially from the Hubbart family, when they looked over, their gazes became stern, and they couldn''t help but reveal a look of dissatisfaction. However, after all, Edgrell was a member of the Hoyte family. They had to leave them some dignity. Hence, Antic frowned then said to Hannes, "Hannes, take care of your people. Don''t simply talk." "Yes." Hannes had a rather awkward look on his face at the moment, and he nodded. Then, he looked at Edgrell and said in a low, angry voice, "Edgrell, what are you doing? Shut up!" Edgrell looked at him, then said loudly, "Master Hannes, I-1 remember Fade. We can''t go against him. We can''t afford to offend him." "Edgrell, are you out of your mind?" Hannes'' voice grew more and more serious. At this moment, Edgrell charged towards Antic, looking extremely impatient. He urged, "Mr. Hubbart, hurry up and give the order. Don''t make a move against Mr. Chen!" "Mr. Fade is a Chinese, a participating member of the Chinese team in the Martial Arts Convention. He is also the champion of this contest." "He is a master, a real master. We are no match for him." Antic''s brows furrowed, and he looked at Edgrell. "What nonsense are you spitting?" Behind them, Simeon sneered, "Edgrell, I think you''ve been seriously beaten by that brat to the point where you''ve gone crazy. He''s the champion of the Martial Arts Convention? Are you kidding me?" Liah immediately chimed in. "Everyone knows that our Micovia team is powerful and has always brought victory. If you want to predict the champion, you should at least predict someone who is from our team! For example, Gaerwn." Hannes'' face was ashen. He barked angrily at Edgrell, "Shut your mouth. Come back!" Edgrell became more and more furious and shouted, "I''m telling the truth. He''s Fade, the champion of this year''s International Youth Martial Arts Convention. He defeated the Micovian team. You can''t fight against him!" "Men, bring Edgrell back here!" Hannes waved his hand and shouted. Immediately, four men came out and grabbed Edgrell''s hands and legs, trying to bring him back. Just then, a loud cry instantly drew the attention of all the people present, "Young Master Gaerwn is back!" The voice belonged to the butler of the Hubbart Family. At that moment, his face was flushed red, and his expression was extremely excited. Behind the butler, a young man in his 30s, dressed in casual clothes and sportswear, strode over. The man''s dress was very ordinary, and even a little shabby, but he had an unspeakable aura and pressure surrounding him. Every step he took brought inexplicable momentum to the people at the scene. In an instant, all the eyes at the scene were focused on this man. Antic and Simeon couldn''t wait to meet him. "He''s back!" "Brother, you''re back. That''s great!" Simeon cheered excitedly. On the other side, Liah couldn''t help but rush over with a look of worship on her face. There were almost stars in her eyes that shone as she said "Gaerwn, you''re finally back." He nodded. He looked at Liah, his gazending upon her empty sleeve. His expression couldn''t help but change, and he asked, "Liah, what''s going on? What happened to your arm?" "Gaerwn, it''s a long story." At this point, her face sank. She then looked in Fade''s direction and said, "It''s that guy''s fault." Simeon fell silent as soon as heAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. el heard what Liah said. "Gaerwn." He said hurriedly, "You have to get justice for me this time. I was beaten up. The Hubbart family was bullied, and even our father was pped by that guy." "What?! Who had the audacity to touch the Hubbart family?" When Gaerwn heard these words, he couldn''t help but burst into anger. A powerful aura surged out from him, making everyone present at that time feel oppressed. "He''s over there. He''s a Chinese boy named Fade." For a time, the Hubbart family, the Hoyte family, the Manson family, and even the Bald Eagle Pharma people all pointed in Fade''s direction. At this moment, upon hearing their words, Fade nced at Gaerwn a few times, then withdrew his gaze. Earlier, they had made this Gaerwn look like a god, because no one knew how powerful he was. However, now, after seeing him, Fade couldn''t help but shake his head in disappointment. This fellow was only at the middle stage of the Heaven Level and he still had a long way to go before he could reach thete stage of the Heaven Level. He was only slightly more powerful than the two brothers, Iggy and Nacho. Moreover, he did not recall seeing this guy in the Micovia team during thepetition. He slightly lowered his head and thought hard, but from the point of view of the opposite side, he was retracting in fear. Gaerwn let out a cold snort and there was a solemn look on his face. He strode over to Fade, then let out a fierce shout, "You are the one who attacked the Hubbart family?" Fade was still thinking about thepetition and did not pay attention to this guy''s voice for a while. Thus, Gaerwn became even more furious. The mes in his eyes were about to spew out. Simeon''s face was full of anger. He roared, "Young man, are you looking for death? My brother asked you a question." "Fade, you''ve arrived at your death, yet you''re still putting on an act," Liah mocked. Gaerwn spoke again, "Raise your head!" Fade still did not move. Gaerwn was enraged. With a cold snort, he raised his right arm and an aura of positive energy surrounded his right fist. With a loud bang, he threw himself at Fade. "You''re courting death!" Gaerwn started to fight, and everyone at the scene could not help but exim. The people who worried for Fade were all pale at the moment, and their hearts were in great pain. However, just as Gaerwn was about to hit Fade''s face with his fist, Fade, who was lost in thought, finally remembered that he had met guy, Gaerwn. He was just a substitute for the Micovia ise He had seen him several times when he was in the hotel. It was just that he didn''tpete, so Fade feally didn''t have any good impression of him. Thinking of this, he finally raised his head and looked at Gaerwn who was facing him. At this moment, Gaerwn''s originally angry face immediately changed when he saw Fade''s appearance. "It''s you!" After the sudden change, at the risk of getting injured, Gaerwn forced himself to change the direction of his fist at thest minute. He punched a pir behind him and broke it with a loud bang. Then, he stabilized his body and looked at Fade. His voice trembled and he seemed to be in a state of disbelief. "You... Are you the Chinese, Fade?" "That''s right, it''s me," Fade said as he nodded his head. "It really is you." Upon verifying this, Gaerwn''s expression became even more terrible. He couldn''t help but take a few steps back, and his body even trembled slightly from surprise and fear. Chapter 2138 Chapter 2138 The situation had disappointed the people behind him who were anticipating Fade''s death. They couldn''t wait to see what would happen to him and they were all confused. "Gaerwn, what happened?" "Brother, it''s that guy. Why aren''t you doing anything?" Simeon asked in confusion. "Gaerwn, don''t hesitate. It''s him!" Liah shouted. "Shut up, all of you!" Gaerwn shouted and stopped all the cheers behind him. However, Antic still couldn''tprehend the situation. Frowning, he asked, "Gaerwn, what''s wrong?" Gaerwn looked at his father, and then quickly nced at Fade. He quickly withdrew his eyes and said, "That''s Mr. Chen. Dad, how could you offend Mr. Chen? Isn''t that looking for death?" "Ah, this..." Antic''s face was filled with shock. "Gaerwn, do you mean that Fade is very powerful?" Gaerwn responded, "He''s more than powerful. That''s Fade! The captain of the Chinese team." "What? Is he really a member of the Chinese team?" Hearing this, everyone was shocked. They couldn''t help looking at Edgrell, full of surprise.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Could it be that he really is the champion of thepetition?" Thinking of what Edgrell said earlier Simeon couldn''t help but ask. Gaerwn looked anxious and said, "Of course it''s true. Mr. Fade not only became the champion of the individualpetition at the International Youth Martial Arts Convention, but also led the Chinese team to win the grouppetition." "What? H-He actually..." "The champion of both the individualpetition and the grouppetition. Wh- What kind of martial arts level is he at?" "Didn''t you say before that our team from Micovia had the highest chance of winning the championship? Why are we now..." For a moment, a lot of doubts arose at the scene, as if they could not believe this shocking fact. However, Gaerwn didn''t care that much. He squeezed out a ttering smile, came to Fade, and said, "Mr. Chen, this is a misunderstanding. The Hubbart family has no intention of going against you." "Really?" Fade said coldly, "But your brother and father don''t seem to think so!" "Quick,e over and apologize to Mr. Chen!" When Gaerwn heard this, he hurriedly waved his hands at his father and younger brother. The two of them were obviously stunned. That was especially the case for Antic. At this moment, he frowned, as if he still could not ept this fact. However, Gaerwn, who had witnessed Fade''s horrifying skills, could not care that much at the moment. He pulled his father and brother to his side with each of them in his arms, pressed them to the ground, and bowed to Fade to apologize. Gaerwn bowed as well. "Mr. Chen, the Hubbart family was wrong." "He tried to take away my property, attack my wife, and even tried to kill me. I''m afraid that a single apology is not enough!" Fade said coldly, with a chill in his voice. Feeling the pressure, Gaerwn recalled Fade''s fierce eyes when he fought in the contest. His legs went weak and he knelt down in front of Fade. He kowtowed and begged for mercy. "Mr. Chen, I know I''m wrong. As long as you forgive the Hubbart family, you can do anything you want." As for Simeon and Antic, when they saw their eldest son in such a state, they too, nked by doubts and slight dissatisfaction, dropped to their knees. Fade narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at Gaerwn. He was silent for a moment, then said, "Everything started all because the Hubbart family attempted to invade Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Since that''s the case, then why don''t you, the Hubbart family, pay me back the original price?" "The Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc will be worth more than 10 billion. It''s way too much to ask us topensate you at the original price! Don''t be too..." Simeon couldn''t help whining. However, before he could finish his sentence, Gaerwn pped him in the face, making his cheek red and swollen, and Simeon fell to the ground. Then, Gaerwn hurriedly said, "Mr. Chen, the Hubbart family will definitely fulfill your request. As forpensation, we will give it to you within a week." "It''s best to do what you say. Otherwise, money won''t be able to solve the problem next time," Fade said coldly. "Right, right. We''ll definitely do it." Gaerwn hurriedly nodded. Fade waved his hand. Gaerwn hurriedly left with his brother and father as if he had been granted amnesty. He didn''t care about anyone else at all. Given the situation, everyone at the scene was dumbfounded. They didn''t expect Gaerwn, the most reliable person in the Hubbart family, to be so submissive in front of Fade. In fact, he could even be said to be incredibly weak. All of a sudden, all kinds of low discussion started to break out. At this time, seeing Fade approach them, the faces of the Hoyte family members turned pale. Before Fade could speak, Hannes and Harson knelt down in front of him. They kowtowed and apologized, "Mr. Chen, we''re sorry. We know we''ve made a mistake. We''re willing topensate you." "Compensate me?" Fade snorted coldly. "Do you think the Hoyte family can afford thepensation?" As soon as these words came out, Hannes became a bit stiff. After all, the Hubbart family was a top-tier family of Micovia, but they only had assets worth less than 30 billion. Fade took almost half of the assets of the Hubbart family in an instant. On the other hand, the entire assets of a family like the Hoytes, which was one level lower than the Hubbart family, were only worth seven or eight billion, less than ten lengr billion. They weren''t even enough to pay thepensation that Fade requested. After staying in ce for a few seconds, Hannes kowtowed again and again, "I''m willing to offer all my family members to you, Mr. Chen. If that''s not enough, I can sign an IOU for you." Hearing this, Fade narrowed his eyes and said, "Sure." "Thank you, Mr. Chen. Thank you!" Hannes hurriedly kowtowed to thank him as if he had been granted a second life. Then, he took his son, Harson, and fled away from the scene. Naturally, Fade''s gaze fell on the people of the Manson family. This immediately made the few of them nervous. Gerall also knelt down, about to kowtow and apologize. "We know we''re wrong. We are willing topensate as well." Then, he took out a pen with one hand and was about to sign the transfer document on the spot. However, Fade''s cold voice interrupted his motion. "The assets of the Manson family are already mine. You guys have nothing at all." "Ah, this..." Gerall''s face froze, and then he said, "I''m willing to give you an IOU, twice, or even three times, but only..." Fade shook his head and said coldly, "No need. The Manson family can''t afford it." After that, he raised his right hand and his energy surged. Then, a stream of positive energy broke through the air. A bloody hole appeared on each of the foreheads of Gerall, Josephine, and Liah. Their expressions and the light in their eyes quickly dissipated, leaving behind only blood that slowly flowed out, along with their deaths. Seeing this, the person in charge of Bald Eagle Pharma, who was hiding in the crowd and preparing to escape, directly fell to the ground and then fainted. Chapter 2139 Chapter 2139 Fade looked at the men of Bald Eagle Pharma and ignored them. Then, he announced the end of the Chinese Medicine conference, turned around, and left. Ogen and the others immediately followed after him. Behind him, Daewyn and Rihanna looked at their father''s back and then at each other. They didn''t know what to say at the moment. After all, they strongly opposed the interaction between Ogen and Fade, for fear that they would implicate their own family. However, they had never expected Fade to be the captain of the Chinese team. Moreover, he was so powerful that families like the Hubbart family were suppressed. At this moment, they didn''t know whether they should thank their father for his persistence or be afraid of what they had said before. As soon as Fade left, the crowd outside also gradually dispersed. The members of the Hubbart family, who had left early on, returned to their residence. Gaerwn threw his father and brother to the ground, then stood there, panting heavily. His face was full of horror, and he didn''t even wipe the sweat from his forehead. Simeon and Antic, who were lying on the ground, rubbed their sore arms. Then, they got up from the ground and looked at Gaerwn. There was still a look of bewilderment in Simeon''s eyes. He turned to his elder brother and said, "Brother, if our family was topensate Fade with more than 10 billion dors, that would be more than a third of our family''s assets. If that''s the case, the Hubbart family would be done for!" Antic''s face was a bit gloomy as well. He said, "Gaerwn, is there still room to maneuver in this matter?" Gaerwn looked at the two of them with anger on his face. He shouted angrily, "For us to be able toe back alive is very fortunate. Money is nothing. Even if we have to pay with the Hubbart family, we will pay for it!" "This..." The two clearly didn''t expect his reaction to be so aggressive. They were rather surprised. Upon hearing that, Simeon asked cautiously, "Gaerwn, is it true?" "That Fade won the championship? He''s very powerful, but after all, he''s just a warrior. The Hubbart family is no match for him, but it doesn''t mean that he can arbitrarily suppress us!" Antic nodded as well. Clearly, in his heart, he had the same question as his younger son. Gaerwn took a deep breath, looked at his father and younger brother, and said, "If Fade is only a powerful warrior, then we wouldn''t be afraid." "But the problem now is that he is not an ordinary martial arts practitioner." "Not ordinary? How powerful is he?" Antic spoke out. Simeon spected, "ording to popr opinion, the leader of Micovia has always been a powerful contestant. Fade''s sess means that he''s better than those whopeted. He has reached thete stage of the Heaven Level." After speaking, the father and son both turned to look at Gaerwn. He snorted coldly, then said, "Thete stage of the Heaven level? You''ve underestimated Fade." "What! Has he reached the peak stage of the Heaven level?" "That is impossible, isn''t it? He''s at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Such a realm is considered the pinnacle of the entire world. He''s still so young, so how is this possible..." The father and son found it hard to believe. Gaerwn didn''t exin much. He took out his mobile phone, clicked on a video, put it in front of them and said, "This is the video of the match. Watch it yourself." The video was yed. First, it was a video of the individualpetition in the tournament. The content was edited, so the only content that remained was Fade''s round, so the video was short. In the beginning, when the two saw Fade defeat the enemy with one move, their faces sank and they were surprised. Then, they saw that he not only defeated the enemy with one move, but also killed him with one move in the followingpetitions. At this moment, Gaerwn exined the situation and said, "The two yers killed by Fade are the official members of the Micovia team. Their strength can be ranked within the top five in the team." Upon hearing this, the two people''s faces became more gloomy, and the expressions on their faces were a bit frozen. Simeon could not help but look up at his brother. One had to know that the biggest pir of support for the Hubbart family was Gaerwn. However, despite his strength, he barely represented Micovia''s team and was only there as a substitute. Against an official member of the Micovia team, who was a bit stronger than Gaerwn, Fade just killed them with a single blow. At the thought of this, Simeon finally understood why his brother had grovelled in front of Fade, because he realized that that man had the ability to kill all of them in a single move. Antic clearly had thought of this as well. At this moment, his face was rather pale. The video of the individual event in the contest quickly ended, and Fade won the championship without any trouble. The two looked at Gaerwn, wanting to say something. However, at this moment, he said coldly, "It''s not over yet. Continue watching." As their eyes fell on the video that was ying on the mobile phone, they noticed that the recording of the grouppetition was being yed now. The grouppetitionsted for a while but the video wasn''t long as it had been cut and edited to the final round where Fade was in the warehouse, surrounded by more than ten people. Simeon and Hubert were stunned by the scene. They looked at Gaerwn in confusion. "What is he doing? Isn''t it a grouppetition? Why are they surrounding him?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Gaerwn, you must have made a mistake!" "That''s right. This is a grouppetition," Gaerwn shook his head and exined the situation to the two. After hearing the whole story, Simeon and Hubert were both stunned. "At that time, the Micovia team joined up with all the participating teams except China and Malsburg, andunched an encirclement to suppress him." "Fade''s teammate was taken away. In the warehouse, he was surrounded by sixty or seventy people." Simeon, who was trying to understand the situation, narrated. "Right. That''s what happened." Gaerwn nodded. "In this case, how did he win the championship?" Simeon wondered with a face full of doubt. Obviously, Antic was also very confused "Could it be that the referee punished us for viting the rules, so the Chinese team took advantage of us and won the championship?" Gaerwn shook his head. "No. You can take a look. You''ll find out soon enough." The two of them, with doubts on their faces, continued to watch the video. Not long after, the conflict in the video could be seen, and everyone began to fight Fade. When the two saw that Fade was actually calm and unharmed under the pressure of 60 or 70 people, they couldn''t help but widen their eyes. In the end, they saw him suddenly break out and blow up the warehouse, crushing all the attackers with the ruins. The two of them were stunned and couldn''t believe what they saw. "I-Is this true?" "In this way, Fade single-handedly defeated 60 or 70 people and won the championship?" Gaerwn nodded, then replied, "That''s what happened." "Now, do you know why I said Fade isn''t an ordinary warrior?" He looked at the two of them. The two nodded their heads, seeming to have understood the severity of the matter. They spat out with difficulty, "U-Understood" Chapter 2140 Chapter 2140 Gaerwn sighed and said with a serious expression face, "After the tournament, we analyzed it again. ording to our spection, Fade''s martial arts level has definitely reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level." "Furthermore, it does not seem like he just reached that stage recently. It seems as if he has been there for a period of time already." "Peak stage of the Heaven Level? What does that mean? You all should understand," he continued in a low voice. Simeon and Hubert nodded, and the names reverberated like thunder, echoing in their minds. Among the experts who were at the peak stage of the Heaven Level in Micovia, there were the well-known Altis family, Grey Vulture, the experts on the Dark List, "Dark Dominator" Bouvier, as well as the top official recognized by the government of Micovia, the ''Ster Warrior'' Steve... These people were well-known not only in Micovia but also all over the world. Moreover, at this level, ordinary rules andws werepletely useless to them. From a certain point of view, they werepletely on a different level of existence. Although Fade was unlikely to be on the same level as these well-known experts, his current strength had already reached the peak stage of the Heaven level. Moreover, he was still very young. It was almost certain that as long as he could develop smoothly, he would be an expert at the peak stage of the Heaven Level in the future, and that was a foregone conclusion. Therefore, the current Fade could be said to exist on the same level as those masters. Even if the Hubbart family was exterminated, it wouldn''t be much of a hassle for him. Thinking of this, Simeon and Antic looked at each other. They were silent for a while, and fear rose in their hearts at the same time. Secretly rejoicing, they thought to themselves that it was a good thing Gaerwn had stopped them in time. Otherwise, if they really had acted against Fade at that time, the entire Hubbart family would most likely have been destroyed. Thinking of this, they both sighed. Then, Antic spoke up, "From now on, our Hubbart family shall continue developing in a low-key manner." Gaerwn nodded and was about to say something, but at this moment, his mobile phone rang, and he quickly picked up the phone. "That''s right, I''m Gaerwn." "Yes, sir. I''ve just returned to Losangel City." "Yes, that''s true. That''s right, Fade is in Chinatown of Losangel City." "As for this, I-1 am sorry, sir. I need to think about it." "Yes, thank you, sir." After saying that, Gaerwn hung up the phone with a dignified look on his face. Meanwhile, Antic and Simeon, who had been standing by his side, came up to him and stared at him, their faces full of curiosity. "Gaerwn, what happened? Who called?" "Is it rted to Fade again?" Gaerwn was silent for a few seconds, then he looked at the two of them and said, "It''s my superior officer from the participating team. He called me and asked me about some things rted to Fade. He also asked me if I would like to help deal with him." "Ah? Deal with Fade? That definitely won''t work. We..." Antic had been in shock earlier and at this moment, he almost instinctively voiced out in protest. At the thought of this, Simeon asked, "Gaerwn, why did your officer want to deal with Fade? Is our country''s government nning to officially deal with him?" Gaerwn shook his head and said, "No, it''s not that. Although the authorities of Micovia were very angry over Fade''s victory, it''s still within the rules. The authorities can''t openly tear down the rules for the time being by directly attacking him." "This time, the person who is going to attack Fade is a member of the Altis family." "A member of the Altis family, Grey Vulture''s family!" Simeon yelled in exhration. Antic was also shocked and asked, "Is it because of Bart''s injury?" Antic remembered that Gaerwn had mentioned that their captain was a member of the Altis family. Gaerwn said in a deep voice, "This is one of the reasons but not entirely it." "More than that?" Antic looked at his eldest son. Gaerwn responded, "Last year, four experts of the Dark List entered Chinese territory and all died there. You have all probably heard about it. One of them was a member of the Altis family, and it was Fade who killed them." "What?!" Both Simeon and Antic were rmed. Gaerwn, on the other hand, continued, "Not just that, but a few months ago, a battle broke out at an oil tform on Chinese waters. The battle was small-scaled, but the people who fought there were all elites." "In his country, Fade took the entire team to participate. His opponents were members of the Altis family. I heard that Hawker of the Altis family and Ogosto have all died in that battle." "What? Both Hawker and Ogosto have died?" Antic and Simeon were both iparably shocked. That was because Hawker was one of the leaders of the Altis family, and he was responsible for dealing with businesses between his family and other countries. He was very famous in the business world of Micovia. Ogosto was also a famous martial arts expert as well. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Gaerwn said in a low voice, "Not only that, I even heard that during the final battle, even Grey Vulture participated." "What? Grey Vulture joined the fight? Then, how did Fade survive?" Simeon eximed in surprise. Gaerwn said, "I heard that Grey Vulture didn''t directly attack him, and the Army Lord of China, Jaguar Xu, also attacked him, which forced Grey Vulture to retreat." "What? Even Jaguar took action?" The two didn''t expect such a big thing to happen thatpelled even the top martial arts experts in the world to fight. Gaerwn said, "But of course, these are just rumors. I''m not too sure of the details." "Despite this, I''m sure that Fade has a lot of bad blood with the Altis family. They must really want to do something to him this time," Gaerwn exined further. Upon hearing this, the two others fell into silence. Antic was deep in his thoughts. On the other hand, Simeon rolled his eyes and thought about something. A momentter, he looked at Gaerwn and said, "Brother, so that call just now was to invite you to help the Altis family to deal with Fade? What do you think about that?" Gaerwn fell silent. He shook his head, not saying a word. Simeon was a little hot-headed at this time. "Why are you still hesitating about such a good opportunity? You have to agree as soon as possible!" "That''s the Altis family. If the Altis family wants to act against Fade, they definitely won''t let him escape death. If we help them at a time like this, when we seed, the Hubbart family will have a share of the credit. When that happens, well definitely be able to make up for our losses. What''s more, we''ll be able to be on the Altis family''s good side. It can be said that we''re killing two birds with one stone!" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org However, Antic, who was at the side, frowned. "Simeon, you''re too optimistic. Think about it. The Altis family tried to harm Fade. We agreed to help him. When the timees, the Hubbart family will definitely be the vanguard. Even if we win, I''m afraid that the Hubbart family will be destroyed. We won''t even have the chance to celebrate our victory." Chapter 2141 Chapter 2141 "But Dad, that''s the Altis family. Even if there are risks, we have a 90% chance of winning. The benefits of winning, however, are immeasurable but for the sake of these benefits, I don''t think it''s a big deal to take a risk," Simeon exined. Antic shook his head. "I still feel that things aren''t that simple. If the Altis family really can deal with Fade so easily, why would they need the assistance of the Hubbart family? In the eyes of the Altis family, we aren''t much at all." "But..." Simeon tried to refute. At this moment, Gaerwn spoke, "There''s no need to say anything. I''ve made up my mind. I won''t participate."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Gaerwn, how can you give up on such an opportunity? This..." Simeon was a little agitated. Gaerwn waved his hand, interrupted his brother''s speech, and said in a low voice, "Simeon, I know what you mean. I also know that there will be huge benefits if we win, but I''m not sure about that since we''re talking about Fade. I''m not at ease." "That''s because with this person, things that everyone thinks are miracles always happen." "For example, no one could have expected this result in thepetition. Therefore, no one can say that they are sure to win when ites to Fade." "Brother, there''s no need to worry so much. If that''s the case..." Simeon said, still unable to understand. Gaerwn shook his head and said, "Simeon, this is a battle between masters at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. The Hubbart family is not on the same level as them. It doesn''t matter what will happen in a battle like this. It''s safest for us not to intervene." Antic nodded and said in a low voice, "Simeon, what your brother said is right. It''smon to see a wolf cheering at the side when two elephants battle each other. For our family, keeping a low profile is the most important thing to do now." "I''ll make a call right away. I''ll tell them that I''m busy and that I''m going to be away for a while," Gaerwn said. Antic nodded, then said, "The Hubbart family, let''s prepare to move." Even though Simeon was extremely confused, there was nothing he could do to refute the decision made by his brother and his father. All he could do was suppress his bewilderment and go back to his room. After the conference, the news about Fade spread quickly in Losangel City. In particr, the news about him single-handedly defeating Bald Eagle Pharma, the Manson family, the Hoyte family, and the Hubbart family had spread far and wide to the rest of the world. The news of the opponents'' ultimate defeat had spread like wildfire, spreading throughout the world. As for Fade, with the help of the professionals and his wife, Quin, he quickly took over the assets of the Manson family as well as thepensation from the Hoyte family and the Hubbart family. With such arge sum of money in hand, Quin''s workaholic personality arose again. She made several foreign calls in a row and discussed with Lily, who was back in their home country. Finally, she made a decision. Taking advantage of this money, she directly set up a branchpany of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Micovia. By doing so, they opened up the Micovia market and expanded the business into the country. At the same time, a portion of the money was used to support the development of traditional Chinese medicine in Micovia. Quin invested in various Chinese medicine shops and schools to support enterprises rted to traditional Chinese medicine. As thergest supplier of Chinese herbs in Micovia, the Liang family became Fade''s partner. Fade did not hesitate to invest a sum of money to expand the Liang family''s scale and increase the cultivation of Chinese herbs. The Liang family''s business developed rapidly, and the scale of business quickly expanded. Daewyn and his sister, Rihanna, never thought that the Chinese herbal medicine business that they had almost given up on, had now be the pir of the family; it brought the Liang family''s business to another level. With Fade''s support, the industry of traditional Chinese medicine in Losangel City developed rapidly and quickly spread to other cities in Micovia. Fade, who was initially going to go straight back to his country after finding his wife, had no choice but to dy his return. During this period of time, he mainly kept himself busy developing Sincere Medicine Center to treat patients and guide apprentices. Quin was busy expanding Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in Micovia, and she restored her image as a businesswoman. While they were busy, Serena, who had been staying with Fade for a period of time, said goodbye to them because her holiday was about to end. She was ready to leave. She came to Losangel City to participate in the charity dinner but she didn''t expect so many things to happen after she parted ways with herpanions. She had experienced a lot during this period of time, but there was no chance for her to take a break. Thinking of this, Fade could not help but feel a little guilty. Therefore, on that weekend, he dragged his busy wife out and then took Serena with them. The three of them drove to the famous Hollnd Starlight Avenue in Losangel City. As the world''s well-known entertainment and tourist hub, Starlight Avenue held a special ce in the hearts of many fans. It could be said that there was never a slow season in Hollnd. There were crowds at all times of the year and it was very lively. The three of them joined in the crowd and took pictures in front of a famous viewing spot. Looking at the stars on the ground that represented the leaders of the world''s film and television industry, they constantly took photos with each other to create memories. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Serena was very happy. She took a lot of photos along the way and bought a lot of movie albums as souvenirs. Although Quin wasn''t a fan, she was quite fond of a lot of movies and music, so she also picked up a few keepsakes. At noon, the two girls were a little tired from touring, so they nned to find a restaurant to eat and rest. Although almost all the restaurants were full because of therge number of tourists, there were a few special restaurants targeted at high-end customers. Due to the price, there were not many customers. It appeared to be quite quiet. For Fade, who was considered rich now, choosing this kind of clean and high-end restaurant was not a problem for him. After finding a Chinese restaurant, the three of them entered. There was a hall on the first floor, in which there were more than ten tables. Although there were not too many guests, one-third of the tables on that floor were still upied, which was a little noisy. Seeing this, Fade asked, "Is there a private room? Somewhere quieter?" The waiter pointed upstairs and said, "Sir, we have a private room on the first floor, which is very quiet. Besides, the window is facing the outside, so you can eat while enjoying the scenery. However, in terms of the price, we have to..." "It''s not a problem. Assign us the private room upstairs," Fade waved his hand and said. At this moment, he enjoyed the pleasure of being a nouveau riche. Seeing this, the waiter''s face lit up and he immediately went to prepare the private room for Fade and his group. Just as they were about to follow the waiter up the stairs, suddenly, a cry of surprise rang out, "Serena, why are you here?" Hearing the voice, Serena turned around and saw two familiar faces. They were Sebastian and Raiya, who hade to Losangel City with her. However, when she thought of what happened at Starlight Hotel and during the charity dinner, Serena''s face could not help but sink. She nodded and said faintly, "You''re here too." Chapter 2142 Chapter 2142 At this moment, Sebastian and Raiya looked around and noticed Fade, who was next to Serena. Suddenly, Sebastian''s face became cold. Raiya also looked sullen and she said, "Serena, why are you still hanging out with him?" Upon hearing this, Serena frowned and replied, "You don''t have to worry about what I do." Raiya said, "Serena, I know you''re still angry over what happened at the hotel, but we''re still ssmates after all. Would you rather believe an outsider over us?" Next to him, Sebastian also spoke up, "Serena, I recently heard the news that the Manson family has been destroyed. Without the protection of the Manson family, this Mr. Chen is nothing at all, so why are you all still trying to show off here?" "Serena, leave him quickly. Otherwise, when Hontony and the otherse over, you will regret it," Raiya persuaded. Sebastian and Raiya had not contacted each other after meeting Serena thest time at the charity dinner. Moreover, with their status, they could not get to know rich people like Harson. Hence, it was no surprise that they did not know what had happened to that big family. Therefore, in their minds, Fade was still a boy who relied on the Manson family to back him up. Moreover, they knew that he had also offended the Hoyte family and Simeon of the Hubbart family. Such a person was bound to die. However, Serena, who had apanied Fade all the way and knew about everything that happened, found it ridiculous. She shook her head and said, "I''m not the one who is going to regret it. Besides, it was Brother Chen who stood up for us at Starlight Hotel, but you two betrayed him and ended up hanging out with Hontony instead. I haven''t properly apologized to Brother Chen yet for this yet." When this matter was brought up, the duo''s faces couldn''t help but sink, and their expressions were a little gloomy. Raiya snorted and changed the topic, "There is no need to mention the past. Besides, now, it seems like we made the right choice." Sebastian sneered and looked at Fade. In a sarcastic tone, he said, "This restaurant is not what ordinary people can afford. Without the Manson family, how are you still able toe to this kind of restaurant? Are you trying to act rich?" "Haha, if you were to be thrown out, don''t me me for not warning you," Sebastian advised sarcastically. Serena wanted to say something, but at this time, the hotel service staff members came over and greeted respectfully, "Sir, the VIP room is ready. Please go upstairs and have a seat." "Yes," Fade nodded his head and replied. Then, he nced at Sebastian and Raiya and said to Serena, "There''s no need tomunicate with them any further. It''s just a waste of time." "Noted, Brother Chen." Serena nodded. "Let''s go upstairs," Fade said. Then, he took Quin''s hand and the three of them went upstairs together. Watching these events, Sebastian and Raiya could not help but be surprised. On the other hand, they were surprised by Quin''s beauty. They didn''t expect to find such a beautiful woman next to Fade, on top of Serena, who had been following them for a few days. Even Sebastian couldn''t take his eyes off Quin for a while. However, after realizing that Raiya was looking at him jealously for a while, he came back to his senses. The other reason was that the two of them were very aware of how difficult it was to have a meal in the private VIP room on the first floor of that restaurant. It was not just about money, but also about status. Many big businessmen, celebrities, and directors came here to eat and had their own tables. Therefore, for ordinary rich people, even if they had money, they might not have the qualifications to enter the private VIP room. However, now, Fade and the others had actually managed to book the private VIP room. This naturally caused the two of them to bepletely shocked. "That kid must have relied on the rtionship with the Manson family!" Sebastian gritted his teeth and said. On the other hand, Raiya looked jealous as she watched the backs of the few people going upstairs. Such a scene made them lose their appetite. Raiya, who had been taking photos and posting on social media, had also lost interest at this moment. Right then, in the VIP room upstairs, Fade and the others put the matter of the two of them behind and ordered some dishes. They ate and talked while eating. Halfway through the meal, the three of them began to chat excitedly. All of them were cheerful. However, at this moment, there was a sudden sound of knocking on the door, interrupting their conversation. "Come in..." Fade frowned and opened his mouth to speak. While he was halfway through his sentence, the door of the private room was pushed open violently, and then several tall foreigners came in abruptly. Given the situation, Fade and the others immediately frowned. Fade put down his bowl and cutleries, stood up, then looked at the four or five middle-aged people opposite him. He said in a low voice, "What are you doing?" Leading the way was a middle-aged man with braids and sunsses. He saw Fade and the other two, and in an unpleasant andmanding tone, said, "Who allowed you toe in here? Get out of here!" Fade and the other two understood what he said. When they heard this, their faces immediately fell. "This is our room. If anyone should leave, it should be you!" Fade retorted. The man with braids took off his sunsses and frowned. By the side, a middle-aged man in a work uniform hurriedly came over and squeezed out a smile. He came to Fade''s side and whispered, "Si e I''m the manager of the restaurant. I''m really sorry. This is the famous director, Mr. Santino. He usually eats his meals in this private room. Hence, I hope you can give it to him." Seeing Fade''s unhappy face, the manager quickly added, "Of course, we have prepared another private room for you, sir." "I don''t care what kind of director he is, and I don''t care if he oftenes to this private room. Now, I am a guest, and I have paid to have a meal here. I have no reason to give him this private room," Fade said in a deep voice with a solemn expression face. The manager quickly said, "Sir, we agree that it is our mistake. I''m really sorry, and regarding your meal this time, it will be on the house." "I''m not short of money," Fade refused coldly. The manager immediately looked embarrassed and said in a pleading tone, "Sir, Mr. Santino is a famous Hollnd director. If this matter blows up, I''m afraid it won''t look good." "He is a famous director, so what?" Fade did not give in. "This private room belongs to us. We can''t leave just like this." "Sir, I..." The manager continued to persuade him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, a member next to Mr. Santino said something into his ear. The director immediately stood up and said to the manager, "My people can understand Chinese. He doesn''t want to give up the room. My time is limited. Let''s force him to leave now." Chapter 2143 Chapter 2143 "Just chase them out right away? I- I''m afraid that..." The manager looked at Santino, feeling a little embarrassed. Santino frowned and said coldly, "What, you''re willing to offend me over a few Chinese tourists?" "No, no. Mr. Santino, I''ll make them leave right away." The manager was shocked when he heard this and quickly nodded his head to agree. Then, he turned to Fade and said in a low voice, "Sir, Mr. Santino has already given an ultimatum. You all can leave by yourselves now, or we''ll send someone to take you away. Choose for yourself." Fade''s face darkened and he said coldly, "Is this how you treat your guests?" The manager said, "We canpensate you for your loss, sir." "As I said, it''s not about money. I won''t give up this private room." With that, Fade simply sat down. Seeing this, the manager''s face was gloomy. He immediately opened the walkie-talkie and quickly gave a few instructions. Soon, the sound of footsteps quickly rushed to the first floor. A group of burly security guards rushed into the private room and instantly surrounded Fade and the two girls. The manager looked at Fade and said, "This is yourst chance. Sir, if you leave now, you can be free from any physical pain." Fade shook his head and said coldly, "You don''t need to manage this restaurant anymore in the future." After that, he stood up. At the same time, the manager waved his hand and shouted, "Go!" In an instant, this group of security guards rushed over and stretched out their big hands, trying to control Fade. However, before they could touch him, a few loud bangs rang out one after another, and several security guards, who had approached them, were made to fly out of the room by Fade. "This..." The manager was shocked and looked a little surprised. Meanwhile, Santino, who was standing at the side, couldn''t help but frown as well. Then, he turned his head to a man in his thirties behind him and ordered, "Hume, you make your move." "Yes!" The hatchet man named Hume''s face darkened. His imposing manner erupted and he gave a loud shout, "Everyone leave! Let me handle it." The rest of the security guards felt his energy, which belonged to a martial artist of the Earth Level. They were all shocked and quickly moved out of the way. The corners of Hume''s mouth lifted. With a look of self-confidence, he walked over to Fade. The director, Santino, who was behind him, was full of arrogance, with an expression of victory. He was talking to his friends around him. However, just as they were talking, a scream suddenly rang out, attracting everyone''s attention in an instant. Then, Santino and the others saw that Hume, who had been so confident earlier, spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground with a pale face. His body was twitching and he hadpletely lost his strength to fight. On the other side, Fade''s face was still indifferent, as if nothing had happened. "W- What''s going on?" Santino looked at the restaurant manager next to him, confused. The manager was also dumbfounded at the moment. He shook his head and said that he didn''t know what had happened either. They didn''t see Fade fight at all. Fade, however, looked at them and asked in a cold voice, "Do you still want to fight?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Their faces darkened. They looked at each other and didn''t dare to speak for a while. Eventually, Santino gritted his teeth and decided to give up the private room. Then, he turned around and left. However, at this time, Fade snorted. "Did I let you leave?" "You..." Santino was stunned and then looked at him with a sullen expression on his face. He gritted his teeth and said, "What do you want to do? Don''t think that you can do whatever you want, just because you have some strength in you. I''m a person whom you can''t afford to offend." "Really?" Fade said faintly, ncing at him. "I can''t afford to provoke you? Well, I''ll give you half an hour to call all the people you can. I''d like to see how I can''t afford to provoke you!" "Arrogant punk, you''ll regret it." Santino gritted his teeth, then took out his phone. Seeing that Fade did not intend to stop him, he began to dial his contact''s number. Although the sound instion effect of the restaurant was good, themotion upstairs managed to reach downstairs. The guests in the hall were curious and started to gather around and discuss among themselves. A few minutester, news of what happened upstairs spread downstairs, which caused a heated discussion. Sebastian and Raiya, who were about to leave, heard the discussion and their eyes lit up. They looked at each other with excitement in their eyes. "It''s Fade who is making trouble upstairs!" Sebastian was shocked to hear the gossip. "He provoked the big director, Santino, and even attacked the manager of the restaurant?" Raiya caught what he meant immediately. "Haha, that guy is really out of his mind! A worldlevel director like Santino is not someone to be trifled with. He''s very well-connected. He can just call someone to kill that guy with a simple phone call." This time, Sebastian bragged to Raiya about how powerful Santino was. "In that case, Serena should finally snap out of what she''s getting herself into!" Raiya agreed too. As they discussed, the two of them became interested. They sat down again and prepared to watch the show. In the next half an hour, people kepting to the restaurant. All of them were famous people who were well- known, many of whom were local wealthy businessmen, chairpersons, entertainment stars, and even local underground gangsters. Nearly 40 or 50 people came to the restaurant one after another; it caused the restaurant to be packed and the scene was very noisy. Santino even went downstairs to greet everyone, and then he was ready to take action against Fade. Half an hour had passed. Santino summoned a total of sixty-two people all of whom were influential figures of Losangel City. From this, one could tell the great director''s prestige and reputation. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Then, Santino waved his hand vigorously and led this group of people to the first floor. However, just as they were about to take a step, Fade, with his hands sped behind his back, walked down the stairs leisurely. Upon seeing that, Santino sneered and said, "What''s wrong? Are you scared? Have youe down to admit your mistake? But I''m telling you, it''s toote!" "Who said I''m here to admit my mistake?" Fade shook his head and said, "I''m just worried that you''ll be too noisy and disturb my wife who is having her meal." "You are still so stubborn. You are looking for death." Santino gritted his teeth. In the hall, the customers who hid at the side of the restaurant were all watching the scene. They were pointing at them and discussing non-stop. Sebastian and Raiya were among them. At this moment, the two people had an exciting look of revenge on their faces. They almost wanted to rush up with the group of people and teach Fade a lesson. Fade swept his eyes over this group of people in the hall. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "There are quite a number of people!" "Are you afraid?" Santino said with a cold snort, then gave the order with a wave of his hand. "Attack!" In an instant, these people started to move. However, at this moment, a shout sounded outside the street and spread into the restaurant. "All of you, stop!" As he shouted, everyone''s eyes instantly focused on the entrance of the restaurant. Then, the two men, one old and one young, with serious expressions on their faces, stepped into the restaurant. Chapter 2144 Chapter 2144 As soon as they saw the two people, there was a burst of exmation in the restaurant.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Even Santino, who was full of pride, was very surprised. He squeezed out a smile and walked toward the two of them. "Mr. Hannes, Mr. Harson, why are you here?" Santino asked curiously. This was because the two people who had just arrived were none other than the famous Hoyte family''s father and son, Hannes and Harson Hoyte. As the magnate of the entertainment industry, the Hoyte family had a very high status in Hollnd, and was in charge of a lot of film and television resources. Hence, in front of the Hoyte family, a great director like Santino had no choice but to step down from his arrogant self. The people who were called over by Santino were all from the entertainment industry. Seeing the arrival of the Hoyte family, everyone also came over to surround them. At this moment, a question suddenly came to Santino''s mind. He thought to himself, "Why is the father and son of the Hoyte family here now? I heard that their family encountered trouble a few days ago." However, seeing the father and son were already in front of him, Santino suppressed his doubts and walked up to them with a smile. "Mr. Hannes, Mr. Harson, you..." He took the initiative to greet them. Before he could finish speaking, Hannes and Harson, who were in front of Santino, seemed to have not seen him at all, and walked past him. This time, not just Santino, but even the people he summoned were shocked. Just as they were puzzled, Fade''s voice sounded, "Come on, look at the time. You''re three minuteste!" These words came out of nowhere but seemed to have shocked everyone. Just as Santino and the others were contemting with their brows furrowed... Hannes and Harson''s expressions changed drastically upon hearing this. They quickened their pace and rushed in front of Fade. They knelt down and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen. We were dyed on the way. We are at fault. Please punish us, Mr. Chen." "Punishment is unnecessary. You can get up. In ten minutes, solve the problem in front of you. I still haven''t finished my meal," Fade said lightly. "Yes!" The father and son got up from the ground, and turned around and looked atSantinoand the others with serious expressions on their faces. Meanwhile, at this moment, Santino and the others all looked shocked as they couldn''tprehend the scene in front of them. "Mr. Hannes, this... How did you..." Santino''s face was filled with confusion. But Hannes didn''t respond to his question. Instead, he said in a cold voice, "You''ve offended Mr. Chen?" "Mr. Chen? You mean that Chinese boy? He..." Santino took a look at Fade. However, at this moment, before he could finish his words, Harson rushed up and gave Santino a p. He shouted, "How did you address Mr. Chen? Do you want to die?" "I..." Santino was so stunned that he did not know what to do. He covered his face with his hands. His face was full of disbelief, and there was some anger in it. After all, he was an internationally famous director. It was embarrassing for him to be pped across the face by Harson in public. At this moment, Hannes red and said coldly, "Talk. How did you offend Mr. Chen?" "Mr. Hannes, what happened? I..." Santino asked, puzzled. The look in Hannes'' eyes grew even more vicious. He shouted fiercely, "I asked you something. Didn''t you hear me?" Santino was shocked by the furious look on Hanne''s'' face. He had no choice but to tell him what had just happened, but of course, that was from his point of view. As he spoke, he naturally couldn''t help but jeave out some offensive parts to save himself. He thought that it wasn''t a big deal, but after Hannes heard it, his face changed dramatically. He red at Santino and said, "How dare you attack Mr. Chen and call for help? Are you looking for death?" "Mr. Hannes, hi m just..." Santino wanted to argue. Hannes waved his hand and said in a cold voice, "From now on, you better disappear from Hollnd. I don''t want to see you here again." As soon as he heard this, Santino''s face changed dramatically. Telling him to disappear from Hollnd meant that Hannes was going to terminate his career as a director. He was going to shut him out of the entertainment industry. That was too harsh for a director like him. "No, Mr. Hannes, you can''t do this to me." Santino found it hard to ept his fate. Hannes said coldly, "I''ve made up my mind. You can leave now!" "No, I won''t go. I don''t understand. It''s just a small matter. Why do you want to get rid of me? Is it because of that Chinese brat? He''s just a Chinese. How dare he show off in our country? I..." Santino roared in anger. Quite a few onlookers nodded inwardly, obviously disagreeing with Hannes. After all, in their eyes, Hannes and Harson had made a big fuss over a minor matter. It was a bit too much for them to kick Santino out of the industry over a small matter like a disagreement over a private room. However, at that moment, Hannes and Harson were well aware of how ruthless Fade was, as well as how terrifying his strength was. Hearing Santino''s words, the father and son''s faces changed dramatically. They rushed up and pped him to the ground with two ps. They were worried that if Santino continued to talk nonsense, Fade would really be irritated. At that time, it wouldn''t be a surprise if he killed everyone downstairs. "I don''t want to ept this. I don''t want to ept this. You..." At this moment, Santino was going to throw a tantrum. He fell to the ground, shouting loudly. Seeing this, Hannes threw himself at Santino, not caring about anything else. He covered Santino''s mouth with one hand and red at him. Clenching his teeth, he said in a low voice, "Shut your mouth. Are you trying to kill all of us?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Ugh... Ugh..." Santino struggled to make a sound, and his eyes were full of confusion. Hannes said in a low voice, "This Mr. Fade is the famous Dr. Chen of Losangel City. A few days ago, he defeated all the representatives of Bald Eagle Pharma, the Manson family, the Hoyte family, and even the Hubbart family." "Gaerwn Hubbart personally apologized to Mr. Chen and the Hubbart family ispensating him with ten billion dors." "Mr. Chen was the champion of this International Youth Martial Arts Convention. He defeated the entire Micovia team. His strength in martial arts is very likely to have reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level." After introducing Fade''s ''brilliant achievements'' in one breath, Hannes once again stared at Santino. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Now, are you still going to continue?" Santino, who had been struggling, was stunned after hearing this. He was lying on the ground, motionless, and his eyes were full of shock. He was not a martial artist so he did not know much about these news, but after all, with his current status, he had heard about these things from various famous figures during recent times. Not thinking much of it then, he thought that these families were punished because they had offended a big shot. Chapter 2145 Chapter 2145 He never thought that the person was Fade, nor did he expect a young man under the age of 30 to do all this. Moreover, he had encountered him and even had a conflict with him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Many thoughts shed across his mind, and for a moment, he felt cold sweat break out on his back. He felt a sense of fear wash over him and he felt a chill run down his spine. "I- I... What should I do?" Santino said in a quavering voice. "Apologize to Mr. Chen, and ask him to forgive you!" Hannes spoke angrily. "Other than that, there''s nothing else we can do," he continued. This time, Santino had no other thoughts. He knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to Fade several times. He begged in a tearful voice, "Mr. Chen, I know I was wrong. I failed to recognize a master like you. I shouldn''t have offended you. I was wrong. I..." At his side, the people whom Santino called over for help were all extremely shocked when they saw this situation; their hearts were full of doubt. However, some clever people thought of something and hurriedly learned from Santino; they also knelt down to apologize to Fade. For a moment, almost everyone on the ground floor of the restaurant all knelt down. Seeing such a scene, the ordinary customers around them were all dumbfounded. Not to mention Sebastian and Raiya, who offended Fade earlier. At this moment, their faces were full of shock and they couldn''t speak at all. They didn''t expect that Fade not only had the Manson family as his supporter, but was actually so powerful as to be able to have arge family such as the Hoyte family submit to him. For a moment, they thought of their own words and deeds against him, and they couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down their spine. A chill welled up in their hearts, and they felt a lingering fear. Their bodies became limp and they almost couldn''t stand steadily. At this moment, in the face of the people kowtowing and begging for forgiveness, Fade merely swept them with a calm gaze. He then looked at Hannes and said coldly, "Ten minutes is almost up." Hearing these words, Hannes'' entire body instantly shook. He didn''t dare to say anything more. His face became serious and he said directly, "Santino, leave Micovia. I don''t want to see you anymore." "Ah, this... Mr. Hannes..." Santino was very surprised. If the reason why he asked Santino to leave Hollnd just now was just to ban him from the entertainment industry, then now it was to expel him from Micovia. Santino was so frightened that his face turned pale. He tried to plead, "Mr. Hannes..." However, without waiting for him to speak, Hannes'' cold gaze turned toward him. In a low voice, he warned, "Don''t waste any more time. Otherwise, you might lose your life." This time, Santino was truly scared stiff. He shut his mouth and no longer dared to speak. Then, Hannes looked at the others. He swept over them with his gaze, then said coldly, "For those who have appeared here, the Hoyte family will now terminate our rtionship with you." As soon as he finished his words, many people''s faces changed dramatically. After all, most of the people who showed up were from the entertainment industry. There was nock of famous movie stars and singers among them. Right then, Hannes'' words were equivalent to cklisting them. For a moment, many people''s faces turned pale and they almost copsed to the ground. However, since they had learned from the previous incident with Santino, no one dared to speak at the moment. After dealing with the matters at the scene, Hannes squeezed out a smile and looked at Fade. Ingratiatingly, he asked, "Mr. Chen, what do you think of this? If you aren''t satisfied, I can emphasize..." Fade waved his hand and said, "Okay, let them go." "Yes, yes!" Hannes nodded, then let out a fierce shout, "All of you, f*ck off!" In an instant, there was a crash. Those people, with pale faces, got up one after another, ran out of the restaurant as if they were escaping, and left quickly. Many of them looked worried. They didn''t expect their career to be ruined just because the director, Mr. Santino, showed up and caused a scene. However, at this moment, no matter how puzzled they were, they could only ept what had happened. At this moment, the restaurant was empty. Hannes stood in front of Fade, wanting to say something. However, Fade let him leave. "Well, you can leave now." "Yes, I''ll leave right away. If there''s anything else that you need, Mr. Chen, you can just call and tell me," Hannes added, trying to get on Fade''s good side, and then he left with his son. Then, Fade went upstairs. The guests in the corner of the restaurant looked at each other in surprise, and none of them dared to make a sound. Sebastian and Raiya looked upstairs withplicated expressions on their faces. They couldn''t express themselves at the moment. They were surprised, scared, regretful, and even jealous. However, no matter how many feelings they had, at this moment, they could only suppress it in their hearts, and then they left in dejection. In the private room, after lunch, the three people did not continue to stroll on the street of Stars Avenue. They bought some gifts for Serena. Then, Fade and Quin drove directly totosangel City Airport. After saying goodbye to Serena at the airport, Fade and Quin drove to Chinatown in Losangel City. Inside the car, Quin pulled back her long hair that was dancing in the air. She nced at Fade and said faintly, "That little girl Serena is not bad. I really miss her since she left just like that." "Yes, she is quite good," Fade nodded and responded while driving. At this moment, her expression changed as she continued, "Serena is young, she''s so beautiful, and also has such a good personality. If I was a man, I wouldn''t be willing to part with her either." "Er..." Fade, who was driving, should nod his head, but when he said that, he suddenly felt that something was wrong with her words. He quickly turned his head and nced at the passenger seat, looking at his wife with a faint smile. Suddenly, Fade shivered and quickly denied, "Honey, I have nothing to do with Serena. We just met each other a few days ago. We are just ordinary friends." "I didn''t say that there is a rtionship between you two. Why are you so agitated? Don''t tell me that you''re really thinking about that girl?" She asked. The trick questions cause sweat to seep from hig forehead. He quickly shook his head and said, "No, absolutely not. I only care about wife." "Is that so?" She said in a yful tone. She immediately out her phone and shook it, saying, "I have already recorded what you just said." "I just don''t know what Lily, Momo, Yuri, and Susie will think when I let them hear it once we return to our home country?" Fade suddenly had a headache, and suddenly burst into a dry cough. "Ahem, Honey, th-this... There is no need. I-1 love you. Everyone knows about my love for you." Quin couldn''t help butugh when she saw his reaction. She put away her phone and said, "Alright, I lied to you. Look at how nervous you are." "Ahem, l-I''m not nervous," he replied seriously. At the side, her eyes twinkled when she saw this. Then, she let out a soft sigh and revealed a worried look. However, the worriedness quickly disappeared and was reced by her gentle yet slightly cool personality. Chapter 2146 Chapter 2146 Fade turned his head and nced at his wife''s face. He couldn''t help but feel excited. Since his wife came to Micovia to see Jeremy off, he had been separated from her for nearly half a year. Although they had seen each other during this period, a lot of things had happened around them, so they didn''t have the chance to have some alone time. Now, after sending Serena off, the two finally returned to their alone time. Those intimate scenes began to involuntarily emerge in his mind. Therefore, he could not help speeding up the car. He could not wait to fly back to Chinatown so that he could hold his wife and make love with her. His sudden eleration caught Quin off guard, and her body mmed into the seat. She tightened the seatbelt, then stared at him with me and asked, "Why did you speed up so suddenly?" He winked at his wife and said, "Because I want to drive!" "Drive? Aren''t you driving? Why..." She was a little puzzled and asked in confusion. However, before she finished, when she nced at Fade''s bodynguage, her face suddenly turned red, and she immediately understood what he meant by "drive". "It''s broad daylight. What are you thinking about!" Quin''s face was flushed. She red at Fade and spat. He chuckled and said, "I can''t drive during the day? So what do you say, Honey? Let''s drive at night." "Who''s driving with you? I mean, no matter during the day or night, I won''t allow it." She red at him. "My dear wife, why are you so cruel? Are you really going to ruin your husband?" Heined. The couple flirted with each other all the way, and the atmosphere gradually became hotter. When the car drove into Chinatown in Losangel City, the temperature in the car seemed to have risen a few degrees, and their faces were a little red. Fade couldn''t wait to park the car at the small building at the end of the street to have a good time with his wife. However, at this moment, Quin, who was at the side, shouted, "Hubby, look..." "What are you looking at? Honey, are you so impatient!" He grinned. "I''m talking serious business with you." She patted him and said seriously, "Look around. Many of the shops are closed. Today is a weekend, so how can this be?" When his wife said this, he pulled his mind back from the "driving" thoughts and looked around. Suddenly, he also looked puzzled. At this moment, almost all the shops at the side of the street were closed. There were no pedestrians on the streets. The whole Chinatown looked calm. "How could this be? When we went out in the morning, there were a lot of stores open!" He was puzzled. At the same time, the car arrived next to Sincere Medicine Center. He looked at the clinic. The scene at that moment made Fade and Quin, who were in the car, let out a cry of surprise. That was because Sincere Medicine Center was in a mess at the moment. The exquisite gate, which had not been renovated in a long time, waspletely smashed to pieces. The medicine cab inside was also knocked to the ground, and all kinds of herbs were scattered everywhere. There were even some bloodstains on the ground, and they could vaguely hear people crying out for help. The scene made Fade''s eyes instantly be cold. With a "creak", he braked, opened the door, and got out. On the other side, Quin also got out of the car and followed behind. He looked back at his wife and said, "Be careful and follow me closely." She nodded, followed him closely, and stepped into the clinic. After passing by the scattered medicinal materials, Fade saw several people, who were covered in blood, lying on the groundc Ekram, who had been saved Fade. He quickly bent down to his pulse. Fortunately, it was not life- threatening, so Fade injected positive energy into their body and treated them. After a round of treatment, most of their situations improved and Ekram slowly woke up too. At the same time, Fade and Quin checked the clinic thoroughly. However, they didn''t find anyone else. "Mr. Chen, y- you''re back. Go and save them..." Ekram woke up and cried out when he saw him. Fade held him and said in a deep voice, "Ekram, don''t worry. Tell me what happened." Ekram responded, "Mr. Chen, after you and President Lin left this morning, a few Chinese people came to Sincere Medicine Center to be treated." "Dr. Zhu, who was on duty, gave the patient a diagnosis and then gave him a prescription. However, the patient said that he was a quack and his prescription was a harmful poison. He made a big fuss in Sincere Medicine Center." "We wanted to reason with them but they didn''t listen. Instead, they became more and more aggressive and ever began to fight in the store. We quickly called people to help, but we didn''t expect them to also call their people, and they were all strong young men." "We were no match for them at all. All of us were knocked down and they smashed up the clinic. As for the old doctors, Dr. Zhu and his men, they were all taken away by them." "They even threatened us when they left. If Sincere Medicine Center dares to continue operating, they will smash all the shops in Chinatown." Upon hearing this, Fade''s face could not help but be gloomy as he asked in a low voice, "Who is this?" Ekram shook his head and said, "I don''t know. They brought people here and began to smash things around without saying a word. Moreover, those people are probably ??? all martial artists with good strength. Our security guards were no match for them at all so we could only watch Dr. Zhu and the others get taken away." "What..." Fade''s eyes narrowed in silence, and his expression was unusually serious. At this moment, the cell phone rang. He took out his phone and saw that it was Ogen''s number. A thought came to his mind, and he immediately picked up the phone. "Mr. Liang..." However, a middle-aged man''s voice came from the opposite side, "Fade, right?" "Who are you?" Fade asked in a low voice. The person on the other end of the line chuckled. "You''ll soon find out who I am." "I give you two hours toe to the Liang family''s mansion. Otherwise, these old men from your pharmacy will die without a doubt." After finishing his words, the man directly hung up the phone. Fade put the phone away with a gloomy face. "Mr. Chen, how is it?" Ekram and Quin looked at him at the same time. Fade replied, "It''s that group of people. They asked me to go to the Liang''s mansion immediately." "Mr. Liang is in danger too!" Ekram stood up worriedly and said, "I''ll call someone right away. Let''s go there together." Fade held him down and said in a deep voice, "Take good care of yourself. I''ll go over." "But..." Ekram had more to say. However, when he saw Fade''s determined look, he held back the rest of his words. Finally, he said, "Mr. Chen, please be careful." "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Fade nodded, stood up, and looked at his wife.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Without waiting for him to speak, she grabbed his arm and said with a serious expression, "I''ll go with you." He smiled and nodded. "Okay." Immediately, the two of them got into the car, closed the door, turned on the engine, and turned the car around, all in one breath. Like an angry rhinoceros, the car rumbled and rushed out of Chinatown. Chapter 2147 Chapter 2147 Two hourster, Fade and Quin arrived at the Liang family''s mansion. After parking the car and opening the door, Fade held Quin''s hand and walked into the manor. The whole manor was quiet. The antique wooden attic in the deepest part of the manor stood still; the whole ce was very quiet. However, the quieter it was, the more vignt Fade became. He tightened his grip on Quin''s hand and told her in a low voice, "If you run into any dangerter, hide behind me." "Alright." She nodded and began to circte her positive energy. Although her progress in martial arts cultivation had been a little slow because she had been trapped in Micovia for some time, she was still quite talented in martial arts, so she had made some progress. Now, her martial arts strength had reached thete stage of ck Level. Among ordinary people, she could be regarded as the No. 1 master. Step by step, they arrived in front of the wooden door. Fade pushed open the half-closed wooden door. With the creaking sound of friction, the sun shone into the house, which made his eyes light up. The scene in the house appeared in front of him. Ogen was sitting on the seat in the middle of the hall, but at that moment, he was tied tightly to the chair by arge rope. His mouth was also taped, his face was pale, and he looked very weak. On both sides of Ogen''s seat, there were a few old men tied up. Fade fixed his eyes on them and immediately recognized them. These people were the old men who had helped him in Sincere Medicine Center, including Dr. Zhu, who had been taken away. Given the situation, his face instantly turned gloomy. He stepped forward and wanted to save Ogen and the others. However, just as Fade moved, a cold and arrogant voice sounded, "Mr. Chen, why are you in such a hurry?" "If you want them to survive, I''d advise you to calm down." After that, a middle-aged man in a grayish-brown robe came out with his hands behind his back. At the same time, men in smartly dressed suits came out from the side, holding daggers and putting them against the necks of the old people. They looked threatening as they looked at Fade. "You..." In an instant, Fade''s face darkened and he said in a cold voice, "What''s the matter? Juste at me and let go of Ogen and the others." "Mr. Chen, do you think that I''m a fool? Who doesn''t know that you are a martial artist and the champion of thepetition? Letting these old guys go, I''m afraid that we are no match for you!" The man in the long robe said. Hearing this, Fade''s gaze grew even deeper. It seemed that the other party had specially investigated him and knew him quite well. "Since you know my strength, the best thing to do now is to surrender immediately. Perhaps, I can consider sparing your lives," Fade said coldly. "Oh, Mr. Chen, are you really so confident?" The man in the long robeughed, and then his tone changed. "But Mr. Chen, have you ever thought about it? We know your strength, and we still choose to fight. Don''t you think we have a backup n?" After a moment of silence, Fade didn''t waste his time talking nonsense. Instead, he asked directly, "Then let''s get straight to the point. What do you want?" The man in the long robe was slightly surprised, and then he smiled. "I didn''t expect you, Mr. Chen, to be such a straightforward person." "Actually, what we want is very simple. We hope that you will hand over what you just obtained," the man in the long robe said. Fade was slightly startled, but then he suddenly thought of something. "Are you referring to the Hubbart, Hoyte, and the Manson family''spensation?" "It seems like you''re very self-aware, Mr. Chen!" The man in the robe smiled. Fade looked at the few old people who were tied up and his eyes shed with fierceness. He could not help but gently take a step forward. However, at this time, the man in the long robe opposite him immediately took a step back and shouted at the same time, "Stop!" At the same time, those smartly dressed young men tightened the grip of the daggers in their hands and put them against the necks of Ogen and the others. Streaks of blood started to appear. Seeing this, Fade''s pupils shrank, and the muscles of his body tightened. His body was fixed on the spot. Opposite him, the man in the long robe opened his mouth and said, "Mr. Chen, I am very timid. If you frighten me again, I''m afraid that the lives of these old guys will be very fragile."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. at the Fade looked at the man in a long robe and was silent for a few seconds. Then he nodded and said, "Okay, I can give you what you want. Thepensation of the three families is a total of 40 billion, and I will give all of it to you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "40 billion!" Hearing this number, the eyes of the man in the ck robe on the other side couldn''t help but a flicker. Then, he smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, you are really generous. You even handed over such arge sum of money without hesitation. I really admire you!" Fade said with a poker face, "I''ve promised to give you the money. Now, can you let him go?" "There''s no rush!" The man shook his head with a smile and said, "Money is only the first condition. Mr. Chen, please listen to the other conditions." "You..." Fade frowned with a look of anger on his face. The man in the robe said, "Don''t scare me, Mr. Chen. It would be terrible if I hurt an old man just because my hands trembled." Suppressing the anger in his heart, Fade said in a low voice, "Tell me, what else do you want?" The man deliberately prolonged his tone and paused for a few seconds. Then he slowly said, "The second condition is actually very simple, that is, Mr. Chen, you destroy your own dantian abdomen." "Destroy my own dantian abdomen by myself!" Fade raised his eyebrows and coldly snorted, "That''s impossible." Destroying one''s own dantian abdomen was equivalent to destroying all the martial arts cultivation, in his body, which would make Fade be an ordinary person. Once he lost the strong martial force to support him, he doubted that these people would let him go alive. When that time came, he wouldn''t even be able to know the cause of his death. However, at this moment, the man in the long robe opposite him, with a disappointed expression, shook his head and then sighed. "It seems like you are not as selfless as you imed!" "Sir, you''ve all seen it. Mr. Chen didn''t want to save you. After you go to the afterworld and have to pay for what you''ve done, you all can go and find Mr. Chen." The man in the long robe sighed in amenting tone, and then he waved his hand with a hint of fierceness in his eyes. Immediately, the people under hismand began to move, and with the strength of their daggers, they cut the necks of several old men. In an instant, the old men''s eyes were full of horror and despair. The long-robed man opposite Fade smiled and looked cruelly at him. Of course, there was a hint of confidence in his eyes. He believed that in this situation, Fade would definitely give in, because he had no other choice. Chapter 2148 Chapter 2148 However, at this moment, Fade''s eyes darkened and he suddenly opened his mouth. Seeing this, the man in the long robe, who was named Valdez, couldn''t help but be nervous. The positive energy in his body began to surge out, preparing for Fade''s sudden attack. But then, he realized something strange. Fade opened his mouth and looked like he was shouting, but there was no sounding from his mouth. For a moment, Valdez couldn''t help but look puzzled. "What is Fade doing? Is he fooling around?" However, he immediately remembered that Fade was a martial artist at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. An expert at this level would not do such ludicrous things. As a result, he became more and more alert. He stepped back, trying to distance himself from Fade. However, at this moment, he suddenly heard a ringing sound from the wind and it sounded the whole room. Suddenly, he felt strange and asked, "Why is there a ringing sound here?" Just as he was sensing a strange roar, a feeling of giddiness suddenly surged up in his head, causing him to be in a daze. His body also began to sway. Valdez began to feel dizzy, let alone his men who were weaker than him. The others totally could not withstand it. Hence, at that moment, their eyes went dull and nk, then, they just stood there absentmindedly, without any movement. On the opposite side, Fade, who had secretlyunched the "Blood Devil Ring", saw that his unique skill had worked and immediately began to move. He turned into a shadow- like figure that was as quick as lightning and rushed around with a "whooshing" sound. At this moment, Valdez realized that something was wrong, and he was the first to snap out of his trance. His expression changed greatly and he shouted, "Everyone waked up. Take action and kill..." However, before he could finish speaking, there were a few loud bangs, and several of his men were all lying in a pool of blood, not breathing. In an instant, Valdez''s expression changed greatly, and he hurriedly retreated, trying to escape. However, at this moment, a cold voice said into his ears, "Want to run away? Can you run away?" Before Valdez could react, Fade had rushed up behind him and grabbed at him with his right hand. Feeling the terrible killing intent, Valdez was shocked. He madly ran the aura of his positive energy and pped behind him, trying to resist Fade''s attack. However, his strength was only at the middle stage of the Earth Level. While facing Fade, he was really not his match. Fade easily broke through the aura of his positive energy, and his right hand used the Death w to grab Valdez''s neck. Feeling the strong killing determination, Valdez''s eyes appeared desperate, and he gave a loud shout, "Go!" In an instant, Fade felt that the aura of the positive energy outside the room began to fluctuate.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Immediately, Fade''s expression changed. Originally, he wanted to capture Valdez and interrogate him, but now, the situation had changed and he couldn''t dy anymore. His eyes turned cold and he showed no mercy. He turned his right hand into a w and pped Valdez''s head, breaking his neck and killing him instantly. Then, Fade didn''t stop moving and rushed out of the house. He released his perception and rushed out towards the faint positive energy fluctuation outside the house. However, when he rushed out, he saw a number of ck figures lurking in various parts of the mansion, rushing toward him with knives, spears, swords and even guns in their hands. Theyunched a crazy attack on him. For a moment, the des and swords, apanied by mes and bullets, drew streaks of arcs in the air, like a dense rain curtain, pouring down on him. At that moment, the aura of Fade''s positive energy surged wildly and formed a protective shield in front of him. The enemies'' attacks hit the defensive cover and were all blocked. The strongest hit only caused a wave of ripples on the shield. There was no way for it to break through the defense cover, so forget to injure Fade at all. However, he turned into a beast, with beams of sharp light with icy cold winds bursting out of the sky. The wind roared as it flew through the air, apanied by miserable shrieks, leaving trails of blood behind them. For a moment, the whole manor was filled with blood, mes, explosions, and positive energy, turning it into a noisy battlefield. However, the battlefield quietened down in less than three minutes. There were nearly 50 people lurking in the manor, but Fade killed them all. The whole manor was in a mess. After that, he couldn''t care less and rushed back to the house. Inside the room, Quin had already released Ogen and the others and was treating the wounds on their necks. Seeing this, Fade breathed a sigh of relief and took over his wife''s work to tend to the old people. Their injuries were not serious, and with Fade''s medical skills, they recovered quickly. "Chen, are you alright?" After recovering, Ogen immediately greeted Fade with concern. Fade shook his head and said, "I''m fine. Mr. Liang, who are these people?" Ogen looked puzzled. "We don''t know either." Fade did not ask more. Instead, he walked over to Valdez and examined his body. Soon, he found a clue. On the arm of the man in the long l.ne robe, there was a circr tattoo. At the very center of the tattoo was the shape of an ancient wooden sailboat. On the outer side of the sail, there were several crosshairs, as well as a few characters that were covered in bloodstains. He then checked the rest of their bodies and found that they all had the same symbol on them. At this moment, Ogen came over and immediately said when he saw the symbol, "This symbol belongs to the Green Gang." "The Green Gang!" Fade''s face darkened. He immediately recalled his conflict with the Green Gang, including Raynald, who was invited by the Manson family and who was killed by him, Obama Liu, and Abiel Hu all of whom he had a conflict With in the streets of Chinatown. Fade was silent while Ogen, who was by the side, exined, "The Green Gang was the first group that started with the Sail Gang, so the sailboat is their symbol. Now, the Green Gang consists of Chinese e descendants who migrated to Micovia decades ago. They have developed over the years." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "The power of the Green Gang isn''t small. They''re quite well-known throughout the entire Micovia. They are helped by Sailus Qiao, who is considered to be one of the most famous martial artists in Micovia." Fade quietly listened to this information and secretly noted it down. At this moment, Dr. Zhu suddenly let out a cry of surprise, "Have you seen Old Huang?" "Ah, Old Huang, I didn''t see him." "Mr. Xu, isn''t Old Huang with you?" "We were imprisoned together at first. Later, we were separated and I didn''t see him anymore." "Where is that Old Huang? Everyone, hurry up and look for him." All of a sudden, everyone started to look for him anxiously. After a quarter of an hour, they gathered at an old well behind the manor. At the mouth of the welly a figure of an elder in a ck robe. The elder had white hair and a white beard. He had a gentle face, but there was a bleeding hole in his chest, with blood still flowing out. Chapter 2149 Chapter 2149 "Chen, can''t you save him?" Ogen looked at Fade and asked. The surrounding elders also looked eagerly at him. Fade felt a pang of pain in his heart, and an unspeakable feeling welled up in his throat. He wanted to roar, and he wanted to scream, but in the end, he just gently shook his head and said, "Mr. Huang, he is already gone." In an instant, the scene went quiet, and then sobbing sounds were slowly heard. In recent years, these old men had long since seen life and death. However, at that moment, their eyes were red and tears rolled down their faces. Fade stood by the side with a serious expression on his face. After Ogen and hispanions stopped crying, Fade supported the old men in and then carried Mr. Huang back. Later, after checking the clothes of the opponents, Fade found some clues. Among these people, in addition to the men of the Green Gang, there were also the killers sent by Bald Eagle Pharma. Obviously, Bald Eagle Pharma was very angry at the exposure of the human medicine test, and there was a bounty on Fade. Moreover, there was another message from Chinatown. Ekram called Fade and told him that a portion of the prescriptions in Sincere Medicine Center was lost and he suspected that it had been taken away by the man who had hit him. Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. There was a chill in his eyes as he said in a low voice, "It''s not so easy to take away my medicinal forme." Over the next few days, Fade helped Ogen and others deal with the affairs of the manor and reopened Sincere Medicine Center. After that, he did not stay in Losangel City any longer. Instead, he took Quin with him and headed to Newsbery. The reason they were going to Newsbery was that the headquarters of Bald Eagle Pharma and the headquarters of the Green Gang were in the city of Newsbery. Since the other party had directly attacked Fade''s people, he would not be polite anymore. He wanted to rush to the headquarters of the two organizations and use the blood of their chairperson to mourn the soul of Mr. Huang. The distance between the Newsbery and Losangel City was so far that they almost had to travel across the entire Micovia. Fade and Quin boarded the ne and headed to Newsbery. As soon as they got off the ne, they felt the modern atmosphere of a big city. Although Losangel City was also a famous big city in Micovia, its main economic activity was still entertainment and the tourism industry, so many ces maintained their original appearance, and there were not too many high-rise buildings. As for Newsbery, it waspletely different from Losangel City. The skyscrapers, which stood in all directions, made one feel as if one was in a steel jungle. The pedestrians on the street also sped up a lot. They seemed to be in a lot of hurry. Obviously, Newsbery was a bustling and busy city. Fade, together with Quin, did not stay in the hotel. Instead, they went to the Chinatown of Newsbery. After all, the streets of Chinatown were where Chinese people gathered, and it was more convenient for the two of them to live there. The other reason was that almost everyone in the Green Gang were Chinese people, and many of them lived in the Chinatown of Newsbery. Living there, it was more convenient for them to inquire about information on the Green Gang too. On the way, Quin looked at the serious-looking Fade and she couldn''t help but look worried. Her mouth moved, as if she wanted to speak, but she stopped after a second thought. Finally, when they came to Chinatown, she couldn''t help but speak. She looked at him and said, "Fade, I know that Mr. Huang''s death made you very sad and angry, but please don''t be too reckless." "Newsbery is no match for Losangel e City. This ce is much busier than Losangel City. Moreover, this ce is where the Green Gang''s headquarters is located. Moreover, it is located in the center of Micovia, and the official defenses here are extremely strong. If this matter bes viral, I''m worried that..." Hearing his wife''s words, he could not help but feel a warmth in his heart. He squeezed out a smile and said to Quin, "Honey, don''t worry. I won''t act recklessly." "What''s more, I am not a boorish man who only knows how to fight. Your husband is also very smart!" Heforted her. Upon hearing this, she felt a little more at ease. Subsequently, the two of them entered Chinatown. In order to not expose their identities, the two of them even wore a little disguise. They changed into ordinary clothes and pretended to be a young couple who had juste to Micovia from their home country. Fade also deliberately put some make up on his wife''s face so as to hide her beautiful appearance. Otherwise, with her appearance, if she just showed up, she would be the focus of everyone''s attention wherever she went. No matter what Fade did, he would be the center of attention. After walking around the streets of Chinatown, Fade and Quin finally found a job in a Chinese restaurant and settled down there. The bosses and people there did not care much about their arrival. After all, there were a lot of peopleing from their home country every year to work. There were too many cases like this. The boss had long been used to it. They stayed overnight in the Chinese restaurant. The next day, they started work. Fade did not tell him anything about his expertise, so the only thing he could do was wash the dishes. In order to not let his wife get tired, he took over the job of two by saying that his wife was seasick and couldn''t work yet. Fortunately, he was efficient. His workload was greater than two people''s. In addition, the boss was a good person, so he did not say anything and let the couple settle down together. After staying in the Chinese restaurant for two days, that morning, when Fade was busy in the restaurant, suddenly, there was the sound of breaking ss. Fade rushed out of the kitchen and came to the entrance hall. At a nce, he saw a pile of te and bowl fragments scattered on the ground. The boss stood aside with a helpless look on his face, and all of the staff members around him lowered their heads, looking afraid. On the opposite side, there were a few young men with tattoos. They had cigarettes in their mouths and they were holding wooden sticks in their hands. All of them were fierce and ring at the boss. The leader was a fierce-looking man, about 27 or 28 years old, and he was dressed in leather. He knocked on the table with a wooden stick and smashed a few tes. Then, he looked at the boss and said, "Mr. Lee, I think you''ve grown up a lot! You don''t take my words seriously at all!" Hearing this, the boss quickly shook his head and waved his hand. "Tigria, I didn''t, absolutely didn''t! I remember everything you''ve toldet ¦«¦¯Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. me." "Remember everything? Then what''s up with this month''s protection fee?" The leader of the gangsters, Tigria, asked scornfully. The boss was stunned and said, "Tigria, I''ve paid the protection fee for this month! It was paid a week ago." "A week ago was then. Now, the situation is different." Tigria snorted coldly and said, "I heard that you have recruited two new people to your shop. With more people here, we have more people to protect, so you have to pay more money." "Ah, this..." The boss was stunned for a moment and turned his head to look at Fade. Chapter 2150 Chapter 2150 Tigria nced at Fade as he seized him up. He then pointed at him and said, "Kid, since you''re new here, let me tell you, if you want to live in Chinatown, you have to pay me the protection fees. 500 dors per person per month. Do you understand?" Fade''s expression fell as he took a step forward. His face was filled with anger, killing intent evident in his eyes. He had noticed that there was a tattoo of the Green Gang''s logo on Tigria''s arm. "You brat, what''re you looking at? Do you want to fight?" Tigria''s expression involuntarily sank when he noticed Fade''s gaze. In an instant, Tigria''s followers immediately moved forward and red at Fade. They were about to attack him. The boss, whose name was Temmar Lee, saw this and his expression changed. He quickly stepped forward. "Tigria, please don''t fight here. I will pay for it." While speaking, the owner began to rummage through his wallet. Fade''s expression darkened. He stepped forward and said to Temmar, "Boss, you don''t have to pay. I..." Temmar quickly stopped him and said in a low voice, "It''s fine. You shouldn''t mess with these people. We''re in Micovia, not our home country. I''ll take care of this, so just stay out of it." As he spoke, Temmar fished out a stack of notes and forced a smile as he stuffed them into Tig ria''s hand. He then said loudly, "Tigria, this thousand dors is their protection fee. Here''s another 200 dors left for you guys to enjoy." Tigria epted the money with a smile. He patted Temmar''s cheek with his left hand and asked, "As expected of Mr. Lee. If you had done this earlier, we wouldn''t have had to make a pitstop at your shop." "Yes, yes, it won''t happen again." Temmar nodded quickly. Tigria waved his hand and ordered, "Brothers, let''s go." The group of men headed towards the exit, but Tigria seemed to have thought of something as he turned to Fade in a warning. "This will be thest time, you brat. The next time you dare to look at me the wrong way, I''ll make sure you face the consequences." After that, Tigria walked away. Fade''s expression was grim. Temmar sighed as he reminded him, "Fade, don''t act recklessly. Go home." "Boss, these people are so arrogant. They dare to ckmail us in broad daylight!" Fade turned to look at him. Temmar sighed helplessly. "They are the local tyrants here. They have arge organization supporting them, and they have lots of people in their gang. We can''t afford to provoke them, so we have to pay money to solve the problem." "Can''t we call the police?" Fade asked. Temmar shook his head as he answered, "Some people have tried to call the police before, but the police in Micovia doesn''t pay much mind to the Chinese. Moreover, I heard that the Green Gang is backing these people up. They are very powerful and have connections in the upper echelons of Micovia. We are no match for them." "The Green Gang!" Fade narrowed his eyes. Just then, Quin came downstairs and asked, "The members of the Green Gang are Chinese. We are all of the same blood, so why are they oppressing their own people instead of helping us?" Temmar gritted his teeth as he replied, "They''re all sc*mbags. They don''t dare to take advantage of others, so they turn to us. They target the Chinese but they wouldn''t dare make a move on other races." "A group of cowards who bully the weak and fear the strong," Fademented in a low voice. Temmar''s expression was also filled with anger, but he could only sigh helplessly in the end. "Forget it, no matter how cowardly they are, they are not people whom we can afford to provoke. Let''s go back to work." "Thank you, boss!" Fade nodded, took his wife''s hand and thanked him before heading back to the kitchen. Fade was washing the dishes when his gaze fell onto the television in the restaurant. Because it was a Chinese restaurant, the TV in the restaurant naturally yed programs from the Chinese channel. A news channel was ying on the TV. It was about an exhibition on a new medicine that was going to be held in Newsbery. Professionals and firms from all over the world would attend the exhibition. The news stated thatAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. advertisements for new medicine could be held at the exhibition. Those who did not have any nemet medicine to promote could also attend for business and investment purposes. One of the exclusive interviews was done on Bald Eagle Pharma. As one of the dominating firms in the industry, they were going to introduce a new type of medicine in the exhibition. In addition to that, Fade noticed that China was going to send an inspection team led by two top professionals to the exhibition. One of the two leaders was called Macrae Leu, But Fade did not know who he was. However, he was very familiar with the other one. He had met the other man multiple times in Capital City. He was a well-known the Chinese medicine doctor with? title "National Medical Sage". He was known as Flynt, or Master Choi. He suddenly seemed to have thought of something as he fished for his phone and made a call. "Master Choi, I am Fade. Are you in Newsbery now? I have something..." After settling on a time and ce, he quickly ended the call. The next day, Fade requested a day off from Temmar. Because of Fade''s hard work and high efficiency, Temmar agreed to his request and reminded him to be careful and not to act recklessly. Fade nodded before heading out. An hourter, he arrived at a restaurant of a five- star hotel on the other side of Newsbery. Flynt sat opposite him. It had been a long time indeed. Master Chor''splexion was great, and he raised his wine ss as he looked at Fade. "Fade, you''ve made our country proud in the Martial Arts Contest. Congrattions." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade returned his smile and raised his ss. He clinked sses with Flynt as he replied, "Thank you, Master Choi." "The other members have returned to the country long ago. Fade, why have you stayed in Micovia for so long?" Flynt took a sip of his drink before asking. "I have some personal affairs to deal with, so I have stayed here for the time being." Flynt nodded and did not press any further. He then got to the point and asked, "Why did you want to meet me this time?" Fade did not beat around the bush. He answered, "Master Choi, I want to ask you for a favor." "What is it, Fade? Just tell me. As long as I can do it, I will try my best," Flynt replied seriously. "I want to join the inspection team led by you, Master Choi." Chapter 2151 Chapter 2151 "You want to join the inspection team?" Flynt repeated in surprise before smiling in joy. "Fade, are you going to introduce any new medicine? Based on your medical skills and status, all I need to do is inform the inspection team and that''s it. Consider it done." However, Fade shook his head. "Master Choi, my purpose of joining the inspection team this time isn''t to share any breakthroughs, nor to disclose my identity. I just want to be an ordinary member of the inspection team." "Ordinary member... Is this rted to the personal affairs that you mentioned?" Flynt asked. Fade nodded and answered truthfully, "That''s right, which is why I need your help. Of course, it''s fine even if you refuse." "It''s no problem at all. Even if you''re attending as an ordinary member, it will still be good for the team. After all, your medicinal skills are next to none. The other members will definitely benefit from talking to you," Flynt replied. "Of course, I will still have to report this to the authorities." "Yes, thank you, Master Choi." Flynt then proceeded to make a call to inform the relevant authorities about it. Soon, he turned to Fade happily and said, "The leaders have already agreed. They have even asked us to cooperate well with you, under the circumstances that nothing is illegal." "Now, I just have to take you to meet everyone else. Then, you''ll be an official member of the team," Flynt finished. "Thank you, Master Choi," Fade thanked him again. The two then finished their meal and headed upstairs. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of what seemed to be a conference room. Upon entry, Fade noticed that there were around thirteen people who were discussing something passionately. A man who looked to be in his fifties sat at the head of the table, wearing a suit and a pair of sses. Fade guessed that he was the other team leader. As expected, Fade was right. After Flynt entered the meeting room, he first greeted the man with spectacles, "Dr. Leu, I''m back." When Macrae Leu saw that Flynt had returned, he also nodded in acknowledgment, "Master Choi." As soon as Macrae''s voice rang out, the discussion in the conference room immediately came to a halt. Four young men and women sitting in the corner smiled when they saw Flynt. They walked over immediately. "Master Choi, you''re back." On the other hand, the other team members were not so enthusiastic about Flynt''s arrival. They greeted him ndly, "Master Choi, nice to meet you!" Through this interaction, Fade had already noticed something. Flynt nodded to everyone, then looked at Macrae and said, "Dr. Leu, there''s something I want to talk to you about." "Master Choi, do tell us," Macrae responded. Flynt motioned for Fade to enter the room and announced, "Dr. Leu, this is Fade, a friend of mine. He will be joining the inspection team." "Well..." Upon hearing this, Macrae''s expression instantly changed. He looked Fade up and down before frowning. "Master Choi, our investigation team is an official team of the official organization. Moreover, the exhibition will start in two days. I''m afraid that it''s not quite appropriate to temporarily add new people in now." At this moment, the other young members of the team were also discussing the addition of a new member in low voices. "Who is he to join the team at this time?" "To be able to get Master Choi to speak up for him personally, could it be that he has some sort of background?" "I think he''s just a rtive of a superior leader. He probably just wants to receive some sort of recognition, so it''ll be beneficial for his future." "I''m so annoyed. We''re an academic team, but people like them always meddle in our business because of their family backgrounds." Flynt paid no attention to the other members. Instead, he looked at Macrae and exined, "Fade will join my team of traditional Chinese medicine practitioners. Dr. Leu, you won''t have to worry about it." "That''s not what I meant. I''m just worried that..." Flynt then cut him off and said, "I have already reported this situation to the headquarters. The higher-ups have already agreed." Macrae''s expression changed upon hearing that. After a brief pause, he replied, "Since the leaders have agreed, I will naturally respect their wishes. Fade, you can join the team!" "Thank you!" Fade thanked him, then walked in and stood with the four young men and women. Seeing this, Flynt waved his hand and said, "I''m just here to inform you of this matter. You can continue your discussion!" However, it was obvious that no one was in the mood to continue with the meeting anymore after the announcement. Seeing this, Macrae waved his hand and stated, "It''s almost time. That''s all for today''s meeting. Let''s all rest well now." Therefore, everyone got up and left one after another. Most of them red at Fade as they left. Seeing this, Flynt quickly said, "Fade, I know that you feel wronged. I''m sorry for..." Fade shook his head and answered, "It''s fine, Master Choi. Thank you for your help." "Well, these are the members of my team. You should talk to them," Flynt stated. Fade took the initiative to walk over and said, "I''m going to talk to them." "Sure. Call me if you need anything." After that, Flynt turned around and left. As for Fade, he walked to the four team members and took the initiative to greet them "Hello everyone. My name is Fade. I''m very happy to see you. During this period of time, we will be teammates."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When they heard his name, the faces of the several team members changed. A young man with long hair was the friendliest one. He took the initiative toe over, patted Fade on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Fade you are really amazing! You have the same name as Master Chen, the National Medical Sage. "It''s just a coincidence." Fade waved his hand with a smile and then asked, "Are you all doctors of Chinese Medicine?" The long-haired man nodded and answered, "Yep, all of us are. My name is Bardolph Lou. I am their senior." "They are Hafiz Huang, La Yang, and Eny Tuan," Bardolph introduced the other three to Fade. Fade greeted the three of them one by one, and they finally got to know each other. Then, he nced at the corridor outside. It seemed that he was looking for someone. Seeing this, Bardolph couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Fade, what are you looking for?" Fade said, "I think there are other team members. I want to get to know them." The expressions on their faces quickly changed upon hearing that. He couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Did I say anything wrong?" Bardolph shook his head and sighed. He patted Fade on the shoulder and said, "Fade, you didn''t say anything wrong. It''s just that we want to get to know others too but they don''t necessarily want to get to know us." Chapter 2152 Chapter 2152 "Huh? W-What''s going on? Aren''t we teammates?" Fade turned to look at Bardolph in confusion. Bardolph then exined, "We are teammates, but they majored in western medicine, and they''re under Dr. Leu. We majored in traditional Chinese medicine and are led by Master Choi." "We are all representatives of the same country. Does it matter?" Fade asked. La then piped up, "Of course it matters. We are attending an exhibition regarding new medicine. If we can introduce a new medicine with great effects during the exhibition, it will surely attract everyone''s attention." "The western medicine team led by Dr. Leu has prepared three new medicines, all of which are great, and are ready to be presented in this exhibition. However, our team has no medicine to propose." "Huh, how could this be? It''s not difficult to make a new drug with Master Choi''s high knowledge of Chinese Medicine, isn''t it?" Fade asked in surprise. La answered, "It''s not difficult to give a prescription. Not to mention Master Choi, even we can make one. However, the main problem is that if we don''t receive the acknowledgment of the western medicalmunity, we can''t qualify for the review. Therefore, we can''t participate in the exhibition at all." "Review?" Fade frowned. "The most important function of medicine is to treat diseases. As long as we prove that our medicine can cure diseases, won''t it be deemed as effective?" "You can put it in that way, but the world of medicine is still monopolized by western medicine, and they control the right of speech. The rule is that if you fail to pass the review, your product will be considered an illegal medicine that cannot be sold in the market. We have no idea what to do either," Hafiz exined with a heavy sigh. After listening to them, Fade fell silent. Bardolph then added, "For this reason, Dr. Leu''s team of western medicine does not value our team of traditional Chinese medicine. They think that we won''t be of help at all, but instead, we will be dead weight. Furthermore, they even proposed a ban on the participation of our team in the exhibition. In the end, we received the opportunity to join the exhibition thanks to Master Choi and the others'' hard work." "It''s fine if foreigners refuse to acknowledge traditional Chinese medicine. However, we are of the same blood. How could they refuse to acknowledge us?" Fade questioned with a frown. Bardolphughed at himself mockingly as he answered, "All of their team members have stayed abroad for over ten years, and have gotten used to the trend overseas. They wouldn''t acknowledge us at all." "Aren''t they being much too arrogant and narrowminded?" Fade clicked his tongue. "Forget it, let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s go for a meal. The food in this hotel is not bad," Bardolph changed the topic. Fade nodded, and was about to leave with them. Just then, there was a cold snort, followed by a snarky remark. "Huh, so you guys dare to diss us behind our backs, but now that we''re here, you choose to run away!" Fade looked up to see a group of people entering the room, wearing proud smirks on their faces. They were members of the other team. Bardolph frowned as he quickly tried to make amends, "Sergio, we were just having a casual conversation. Stop overthinking." "Just a casual conversation?" The leader, Sergio, who wore a suit, snorted as he turned to Fade. "I heard it clearly. Someone imed that we were arrogant and narrow-minded. What, do you not dare to admit it?" Bardolph was about to exin. However, at this moment, Fade stepped forward and met Sergio''s gaze. He answered in a deep voice, "I said that. So what?" "You''ve got some guts!" Sergio looked at him, then nced at the team member behind him and continued, "Well, it''s simple. Apologize to us. Kneel down and apologize!" "Sergio, you''ve crossed the line!" Bardolph warned in a low voice. Sergio snorted coldly and replied, "He tried to frame us, but we didn''t do anything to him. We have only asked him to kneel down and apologize. How is this crossing the line!" "You..." Bardolph''s expression darkened as he took a step forward. However, at the crucial moment, Fade stopped him and shook his head. He reassured Bardolph confidently, "It''s fine." He then stepped forward and stated, "You are arrogant and narrow-minded, and I was just stating facts. I don''t think I need to apologize." "You..." "How dare you!" "How arrogant..." Upon hearing his words, the expressions of the members of the other team quickly fell. Fade continued fearlessly, "Just because you''re louder doesn''t mean you''re right. You guys have no understanding of traditional Chinese medicine, but you dare to im that it is useless. If that isn''t arrogant and narrow-minded behavior, then what is?" "Things like traditional medicine are superstitious things. We don''t need to understand it at all!" Sergio replied with disdain. "Exactly. It''s trash left by our ancestors. How can they everpare to western medicine with all of its technology? How ridiculous." "It''s just wrong and outdated. It should''ve been put out of practice long ago." They started making snide remarks about traditional Chinese medicine, which almost made Bardolph and the others burst out in anger. Fade''s expression was grim, but he did not make any moves. Instead, he stated in a low voice, "The purpose of medicine is to cure the disease and save lives. Chinese medicine has saved countless people forContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. many years, and the results are the best evidence. You are tantly ndering us." "Huh, results?" Sergio sneered. "The current result is that there is not a single kind of medicine in the team led by Master Choi that can pass the examination and get the approval. Those are the results." "The standards were set by Westerners, and are used to judge traditional Chinese medicine. It is not appropriate," Fade answered. "Oh, are you looking for an excuse again? Western medicine has been developed for hundreds of years and is the most advanced technology. Until now, you refuse to admit it s this the attitude of your traditional Chinese medicine doctors? my opinion, this is the greatest example of arrogant and narrow-minded behavior," Sergio returned. Fade shook his head. "Western medicine is not necessarily the most advanced. Our traditional Chinese medicine can cure diseases that western medicine can''t cure. It can also develop drugs that they can''t develop." "He''s dreaming. How pathetic!" Sergio remarked with disdain. With a calm expression, Fade retorted, "You will know whether it''s a dream when the exhibition starts." "When the exhibition starts! Huh, not UT a single one of your Chinese medicines will be able to go through the screening. You don''t even have the right to announce any new medicine in the exhibition. What''s there to talk about waiting for the exhibition to begin? Are you deliberately stalling for time?" Sergio taunted. Fade didn''t exin much. He only replied ndly, "You will know soon enough." Chapter 2153 Chapter 2153 Sergio turned to Bardolph and sneered, "I don''t care about what happens after the exhibition." "What I care about now is that I don''t like this guy who has suddenly joined us. I think that someone like him joining our investigation team will taint our reputation. I propose to expel this guy from the team." The other members standing behind him immediately agreed. "I support Sergio!" "He''s only here because of his connections. Why should we tolerate him?" "This is unfair, and I won''t stand for it!"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Bardolph frowned as he spoke, "Sergio, don''t go overboard. Fade''s participation was personally rmended by Master Choi. It was approved by the leaders. You can''t just expel him like this." Sergio snorted. "I respect Master Choi a lot. However, this does not mean that the people whom he rmended are all good." "What''s more, as one of the leaders of the team, Master Choi must obey the rules. I''m afraid that his behavior will disappoint everyone." "Sergio, are you questioning Master Choi''s decisions?" Bardolph''s tone grew serious. Sergio replied ndly, "Bardolph, don''t use me blindly. I''m just being professional. We will express our stance to Dr. Leu." After that, he turned around and walked towards Macrae''s room with a group of people behind him. There was a trace of concern in Bardolph''s eyes as he watched them leave. He knew that Macrae wasn''t satisfied with the addition of the traditional Chinese Medicine team. With Sergio and the others speaking up now, he might actually expel Fade from the team using this as an excuse. As he thought of this, Bardolph stood forward and stopped Sergio. "Bardolph, what are you doing? Now that you have no words left, are you trying to use force?" Sergio sneered. Bardolph''s expression darkened at his words. However, Fade quickly stopped him, shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, let them go." "But, Fade, you..." Bardolph looked at him with concern. Fade smiled confidently and reassured him, "Don''t worry, I won''t be expelled." "You won''t? Let''s wait and see!" Sergio snorted and strode towards Macrae''s room with the group of people behind him. Behind him, Bardolph and the others were still anxious. Upon seeing this, Fade smiled and stated, "If you don''t believe me, let''s go and have a look together." As a result, they also followed the other team. When they arrived, Sergio and the others had already knocked on Macrae''s door. It just so happened that Flynt was in the room as well. He seemed to be discussing something with Macrae. Seeing that the team members had gathered together, the two men were shocked. Macrae was the first to ask, "Sergio, there are so many of you here. What''s the matter?" Sergio nced at Flynt and then at Macrae. He then stated, "Dr. Leu, we have a request. We want to talk to you." "Please!" Macrae looked at him and the others, and then looked at Bardolph and the others, whose expressions were grim. He could vaguely guess what they wanted to say. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he turned to Sergio. "Tell me, what is the request?" Sergio turned to re at Fade as he said, "Dr. Leu, after a discussion, we all agree that it will greatly affect our original n and our team''s unity if we temporarily recruit a teammate who won''t be of any help. Therefore, we propose to expel Fade from the team." "Expel Fade from the team!" Macrae looked surprised. He was stunned for a moment, then nced at everyone and asked, "Do you all think so?" "Yes, we do." "That''s what we all think." "We strongly request to expel Fade." A round of agreement rang out. Bardolph saw this and realized that something was wrong. He quickly stated, "We do not agree. We support Fade joining our team. It was Sergio''s idea to expel Fade." "We support Fade." "I think Fade is very powerful. It''s also a good thing for us to have one more person." "Fade is very nice. He is very kind to us." The remaining three people immediately agreed with Bardolph''s words. Upon seeing this, Macrae nced at Flynt, who was next to him. With an awkward expression, he said, "Master Choi, I really didn''t expect this situation. This..." Macrae''s attitude showed his inner e thoughts clearly. It seemed that, as Bardolph had guessed, Macrae was either dissatisfied with Fade''s impromptu participation, or he was already biased against traditional Chinese medicine. He was using this opportunity as an excuse to express his stance. Obviously, Flynt had realized this. He snorted softly and replied, "I was the one who rmended Fade to join the team." Macrae fell silent as he shot Sergio a look. Sergio quickly understood. He nodded slightly and said, "Master Choi, we respect you very much. However, the rules are the rules. There are only a few days left before the exhibition. If we recruit people at this moment, it will be a huge disturbance to our overall n. We are not targeting Fade, onyou, Master Choi. We are doing this for the sake of the entire team." He had worded it so nicely that no one could find any fault in his words. Macrae nodded as he replied, "You''re right." Bardolph then piped up, "Why are you saying that Fade will harm our team? Who knows if he would be of help to our team! Why aren''t you mentioning that possibility? Isn''t it just because you''re biased?" Sergio looked at him and remarked with disdain, Bardolph, I''m not looking down on you. It''s just that you have to understand that traditional Chinese medicine has not received any approval for this new medicine exhibition. No matter how powerful Fade is, he can''t be of help to our team." "Everyone is well aware of this matter." As soon as these words were said, Bardolph''s face couldn''t help but sink. His face was full of indignation. He wanted to refute Sergio''s im, but when the words came to his lips, he didn''t know what to say. After all, Sergio was telling the truth. In an instant, the atmosphere grew tense and awkward. Macrae deliberately nced at Flynt, putting on an act as if he was caught between a rock and a hard ce. Chapter 2154 Chapter 2154 Flynt immediately realized what Macrae was thinking upon seeing the look in his eyes. He snorted, "I am the one who decided to let Fade join the team. Anyone who is dissatisfied with my decision can talk to me." Such an unyielding tone caused everyone to be shocked. Sergio''s expression fell. He looked at Flynt and said, "Master Choi, everyone thinks the same. We do not have any selfish motives. We respect you as well, Master Choi." "Master Choi, if you insist on not firing Fade, then we will leave the team voluntarily." As soon as he finished his words, everyone fell into shock. Even Bardolph looked at Sergio in great surprise. Macrae''s expression darkened as he shouted, "Sergio, what are you doing? How dare you say something like that so casually? This time, the country chose you because they wanted you to fight for glory on behalf of the country. It''s not because they wanted you to be foolish." "Quick, take back your words and apologize to Master Choi!" Macrae scolded Sergio and the others with a fierce tone, but he gave them a look as he said those words. Sergio immediately understood Macrae''s intentions and quickly continued, "Dr. Leu, we are fully determined." "You guys..." Macrae pretended to be angry, then sighed helplessly. He looked at Flynt and said, "Master Choi, how did things be like this? It''s better to-" Without waiting for Macrae to finish his words, Flynt interrupted him and said, "There''s no need to say anything, I will not fire Fade. His entry into the team has been personally approved by the higher-ups. Moreover, he definitely deserves a spot here based on his abilities." "But..." Macrae tried to retort. Before he could finish, Flynt made a call and handed the phone over to him. "This is the leader''s phone number. Dr. Leu, if you don''t trust me, you can talk to him yourself." "This..." Macrae was shocked. Apparently, he did not expect Flynt to be so firm. However, he had no choice but to take the call. "Yes, nice to meet you. I''m Dr. Leu." "Yes, yes, I know. Okay, I understand. I will definitely fulfill your request. Please don''t worry." After that, he hung up the call and returned the phone to Flynt. Flynt put away his phone and asked, "Dr. Leu, what did the leader say?" Macrae''s expression was solemn as he turned to the crowd and stated, "The leader told us to behave ourselves, and that we should take the inspection seriously to make our country proud." "Dr. Leu, what about Fade..." Sergio asked hurriedly. "The leader stated that Fade is also one of us. Everyone should unite and treat each other equally," he replied. "But he..." Sergio immediately grew anxious. Flynt cut him off coldly and said, "There is no ''but''. If you are dissatisfied with the leader''s decision, you may leave the team." Sergio and the rest immediately fell silent, not daring to talk back. After all, being selected to enter the inspection team and to participate in the exhibition on behalf of the country was a great honor for every member. Moreover, the promotion of the profession and themendation in the future were also very beneficial for each member. If they really did quit now, they would not be able to get these benefits, and the leaders might even be on the lookout for them. By then, it would be difficult for them to develop their careers after returning to the country. Sergio''s group no longer had the nerve to fight back when they thought of this, and they stopped talking about leaving the team. Macrae quickly tried to smooth things over. "Master Choi, these children are still young and aggressive, and their tempers are explosive. Please don''t take it to heart." "What are you waiting for? Apologize to Master Choi quickly!" Macrae shouted at Sergio. Sergio''s expression darkened. He walked up to Flynt and bowed as he apologized. "Master Choi, I''m sorry!" Looking at the group of people with a sullen expression, Flynt replied, "It is good for young people to have their own opinions, but if you only see what is right in front of you and think that what you have is the best, then you would be narrow-minded and arrogant." "We have learned our lesson, Master Choi. We won''t do it again." Sergio and the others lowered their heads. "Alright, let''s go back. The exhibition is about to begin. Don''t be distracted and prepare well." Flynt waved them off. "Yes!" Sergio and the rest quickly agreed before turning around and leaving. Then, Fade and the other fours thanked Flynt and turned to leave. After returning to their room, Bardolph and the others stared at Fade without saying a word, which made him feel slightly ufortable. "Why are you staring at me?" Fade asked them with a smile. Bardolph blinked, approached Fade, and whispered, "Fade, tell me the truth, are you the son of some big leader?" The others quickly nodded as they approached him. "Of course. If not, why would Master Choi support you so much?" "It''s not only Master Choi, but also Master Choi''s leader. He is a superior leader in the country!"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Fade, tell me the truth." Fade looked at them and couldn''t helpughing. He shook his head and answered, "You think too much. I am just an ordinary person, not the son of some big leader." "That''s impossible. Then why did Master Choi back you up so much?" The few of them did not believe it at all. Fade replied, "Didn''t Master Choi mention it at the beginning? It''s because I''m capable and can bring glory to the country!" "Tsk, I don''t believe you." "Fade, it''s not that I don''t believe you. However, no matter how good your medical skills are, how can you be more powerful than Master Chen? It''s impossible!" "Do you have some unspeakable secrets? Fade, just tell us, we won''t reveal your secrets." Fade fell speechless for a while. In the end, he could only make up some excuse about some big shot that he knew, and only then did the others believe him. At the same time, Sergio and the others were discussing something in their room as well. Of course, the focus of their discussion waspletely different. Almost all of them focused on comining that Fade had taken et advantage of his power to suppress others, using public interests for private gains. They were filled with dissatisfaction, but in the end, it could only turn into a helpless sigh. After arranging everything with the inspection team, Fade did not stay in the hotel for too long. After requesting a leave from Flynt, he left the hotel. When they learned that Fade had requested for leave, Macrae and Sergio instantly became even more dissatisfied. However, when they thought of the firm attitude of Flynt and the leaders, they didn''t make any remarks. However, almost all of them were secretly anticipating in their hearts for when the exhibition began and Fade would cause troubles to the Chinese team, embarrassing them, then they would wait and see how Flynt would react! For a moment, everyone in the team looked forward to the opening of the exhibition. Chapter 2155 Chapter 2155 After Fade left the hotel, he did not return to Chinatown in Newsbery. Instead, he took a cab and went to an office building in the center of the city. When Fade entered the office building, a foreign man in his sixties greeted him enthusiastically. He hugged Fade and then said, "Fade, you are finally here." Fade looked at the man in front of him, smiled, and replied apologetically, "Mr. Dous, I''m very sorry to have troubled you." Dous shook his head as he replied, "Well, that had nothing to do with you. I did it on my volition." Then, he smiled and said, "Alright, you''re the guest here so let''s talk inside." Fade nodded, and then followed him into the office building. Dous was a world-famous gourmet. He had bought the entire eighth floor of the building to be used as his office. Along the way, Fade noticed that there were all kinds of equipment on this floor. Needless to say, the office, conference room, and reception room were all well-equipped. He had even set up a photography studio on that floor, which was used to shoot Dous'' various food programs. It was really luxurious. However, the whole floor seemed to be a little deserted at the moment, and many rooms were empty. Dous took Fade to the reception room and made a cup of coffee for him. Then, he got straight to the point and asked, "Fade, have there been any big news since you took the initiative to contact me on your own this time?" Fade shook his head and answered, "It''s not really a big piece of news, but it is still a big deal. I have a n which I want to discuss with you." "Well, what is it about?" Dous asked with interest. Fade smiled. "Do you know that there will be a new medicine exhibition in a few days, Mr. Dous?" Dous nodded as he answered with a solemn expression, "Because of the Bald Eagle Pharma news that has recently been exposed about their medicine trials on humans, I''ve been paying attention to this." "Fade, what are you nning to do during the exhibition? Do you want to do something to Bald Eagle Pharma?" Dous asked. Fade nodded and answered, "That''s the n." "However, the Bald Eagle Pharmapany is not easy to deal with. Although there are many people paying attention to the news of their human trials, fewer people are paying attention to them now. There''s a lot of news on the Inte that has been suppressed," Dous remarked with a serious expression. Fade looked at him and asked, "Mr. Dous, you''ve been under a lot of pressure, haven''t you?" Dous sighed softly as he answered truthfully, "Indeed, quite a few people I know have taken the initiative toe over recently. They hope that there''s still some connection between me and Bald Eagle Pharma, and asked me to think about the partnership that we had. However, I have already rejected all of them." "Recently, I reckon that Bald Eagle Pharma has sent someone to inquire about my studio. It has encountered several investigations in session, and I was ordered to stop the programs that were under mymand." Fade listened to him in silence. Thinking of the empty rooms just now, he looked at Dous and said, "Mr. Dous, thank you for your hard work." "Alright, let''s not talk about this. Let''s talk about your n." Dous waved his hand and changed the topic. "How do you want to deal with Bald Eagle Pharma in the exhibition?" Fade leaned forward, approached Dous, and told him about the n in a low voice. After Dous finished listening to him, he looked at Fade with surprise, andmented, "If this n can bepleted, it will definitely cause serious damage to Bald Eagle Pharma." "However, do you have the confidence to take them down? Will it be dangerous?" He asked with concern. Fade smiled as he replied, "I don''t have 100% of confidence, but I still have 70-80% of it." "70-80% is not bad. How about this, I''ll listen to you and I''ll follow your n. Whatever you ask me to do, I''ll do it," Dous suggested. Fade immediately brought out a copy of some materials, handed them over to Dous, and said, "ording to my n, when the timees, you..." Then, Fade then gave him a detailed exnation of his n, which required Dous'' cooperation. After listening to him, Dous fell silent for a few seconds, and finally nodded. He looked at Fade and said seriously, "I will try my best to do it." "Thank you very much," Fade thanked him again. After chatting for a while, he was ready to get up and leave. However, right before he left, he suddenly thought of something. He turned around, looked at Dous, and said, "Mr. Dous, you imed that Bald Eagle Pharma had already begun to use their connections to put pressure on you. I am worried that they will take a step further and cause physical harm to you. Why don''t you leave during this period of time? I''ll find a safe ce for you to hide." Upon hearing this, Dous shook his head and responded, "Chen, Bald Eagle Pharma is very powerful, but I''m not just any ordinary person. They don''t have the courage to fight me head-on." "What''s more, I''m an important witness in this case. The police have been sending people to protect me in secret, so you don''t need to worry about my safety." "If that''s the case, then that will be the best." Fade nodded and prepared to leave.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Just then, a flurry of footsteps came from outside the room, and a bodyguard in a suit quickly ran over to him as he held a walkie-talkie in his hand. "Mr. Dous, something has happened." "What is it? What happened? Calm down and tell me," Dous said in a deep voice. The security guard pointed in the direction of the elevator. In a rushed tone, he said, "Mr. Dous, the security guard downstairs just sent a message saying that the Devil Tone ising and they''re downstairs, saying that they''re looking for you,.." "What? The Devil Tone!" Dous'' expression immediately fell. Fade asked, "This Devil Tone. Is it an organization?" The security guard replied with a look of horror on his face, "The Devil Tone is thergest underground force in our city. They have many people in their organization, and they upy more than a dozen streets in the city. They possess a lot of guns and ammunition, which is not something that ordinary people can take." Fade''s expression changed drastically as he turned to Dous and pulled him to stand behind himself. "Is it possible that this has been arranged by Bald Eagle Pharma?" Dous'' face turned pale. He bit down on his lips and answered with a low voice, "We still don''t know for sure." Immediately, he seemed to have thought of something. He turned to look at the security guard and said in a hurry, "Call the police. Contact the police officers who have been following us and ask them toe over to help now." Chapter 2156 Chapter 2156 The security guard replied anxiously, "Mr. Dous, I have already done so, but the policemen who were responsible for our protection had encountered an emergency just half an hour ago, and they have left their positions. The police told us that they have already sent backup forces, but due to the traffic jam, it might take half an hour or even more to reach us." "What!" Dous'' expression quickly fell, anger rising within him. "What a coincidence. Bald Eagle Pharma really is something else, huh? Even if I die, I will make sure to fight back!" Dous gritted his teeth, fury written all over his face. Just then, frantic breathing followed by wails came from the walkie-talkie. The security guard immediately became pale. He looked at Dous and said, "Mr. Dous, the people from Devil Tone are already on their way upstairs. L-Let''s run!" Before Dous could answer, Fade stepped forward and said, "Protect Mr. Dous and retreat. I''ll take care of the enemies." "But..." The security guard looked at him doubtfully. However, Dous cut him off, "Don''t ask any questions. Just follow Mr. Chen''s orders." The guard quickly gathered all the staff members and headed away from the elevator, shielding Dous right in the middle. Fade was left alone on the eighth floor. He stood before the elevator with his hands in his pockets and a soft smile at the corner of his lips. "Ding!" The elevator had reached the eighth floor, and the number on the electronic disy paused. A group of youngsters exited the elevator. When they saw Fade standing before them, they were stunned. A man in braids shouted, "F*ck off!" Fade remained unmoved as he stood still. "You a*shole, don''t you understand what I said? I said f*ck off!" The man approached Fade and pushed him in the chest. Before the man could even touch him, Fade reached out his right hand, and a st of energy hit the man in the chest, causing him to fly into the air. In an instant, all the men behind him started tounch an attack. With both shock and anger in their eyes, they red at Fade as they cursed at him, approaching him slowly. Fade did not retreat, but instead stated, "Those who don''t want to die should get lost now." "You jerk,e on, let''s kill him!" They were angered by his words, and they rushed over to him, ready to attack him. However, Fade stood rooted to the ground. With a wave of his hand, the group of men had been hit in the chest, and they all fell onto the ground as they wailed in pain. The gangsters were all shocked, not knowing what to do. However, the man with the braids red at him and reached for his gun. He cocked the gun and aimed it at Fade as he gritted his teeth, "How dare you!" He then pulled the trigger. Dous and the other staff watched in horror from afar. Dous could not hold himself back anymore as he let out a cry and rushed out, "Fade..." Just then, Fade reached out his hand and then retracted it. A bulletid on his palm. The man with the gun stared at him, dumbfounded. Soon, he quickly realized something as he shouted, "He''s a martial artist. Retreat now!" After that, he led the group of men away and quickly left in a hurry. Fade was slightly surprised as he sneered at them. "So you do know about martial artists. The Devil Tone is really something else!" He did not pursue them, but instead turned to took at Dous. He handed him an amulet and said, "Dous, take this with you. I will head over to the Devil Tone and I''ll be back soon." Without waiting for Dous'' response, he disappeared like the sh. The other staff members were stunned. They rubbed their eyes in astonishment, feeling like they were in a dream. "I-1 s this real? What did I just witness!" "Just now, Mr. Chen caught the bullet with his hand. D-Don''t these kinds of things only happen in movies?" "Who on earth is he?" Everyone turned to Dous in shock and confusion. He was also in a state of disbelief as he muttered to himself, "I knew that Fade was powerful, but it looks like I still underestimated him!" He sighed, then turned to the rest of the staff members and said, "Listen to Fade and stay here. Do not move." "B-But Mr. Chen said that he is going to visit the Devil Tone. It''s very dangerous. Should we call the. police?" The security guard thought of Fade''sst words and reminded him. Dous paused for a moment, shook his head and replied, "No, since Mr. Chen didn''t ask us to call the police, then there''s no need to do so." At the same time, Fade followed the group of people through the bustling streets of Newsbery before they reached a rtively deserted district. Compared to the city center, there were fewer buildings here and the streets were slightly chaotic. Most of the infrastructure had been damaged, and the walls wereBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. decked with graffiti. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org There were many young men dressed fashionably who rode motorcycles and skateboards around the town, passing each other packets of powder. However, when they noticed the group of men with braids, they immediately retreated to the side, fear evident in their eyes. Fade quietly followed them as he took note of his surroundings. "It seems like the Devil Tone is quite powerful in this part of Newsbery!" He thought to himself. After passing by several run-down buildings, the group of men entered a three-story brick building. Fade followed them in. Chapter 2157 Chapter 2157 In the red-brick house, the man with braids arrived at the door leading to a room. The room was enormous, but the curtains were tightly drawn, blocking all sources of light. There were several huge sofas in the room, and a wooden table was ced in the middle of the sofas. There were many bottles of beer, some packets of powder, and some snacks on the table. In the corner of the room were two huge audio systems, sting out music. Many men and women swayed their bodies to the beat passionately, making the room look like a club. However, just as everyone was in high spirits, the urgent knocking on the door halted the excitement. The man with braids rushed into the room. In an instant, everyone turned their attention to him as they cursed him out. "Dunn, what are you doing? You''re killing the vibe." "Dunn, what the f*ck? Don''t you know the rules?" "Why have you returned so soon?" Dunn ignored the curses and rushed through the crowd. He stood before a burly man who looked to be around forty, who was covered in tattoos. "Zur, something happened." "What''s wrong? Did youplete the task I assigned you?" Zur asked in a deep voice. Dunn''s expression darkened. He shook his head as he answered in a low voice, "Boss, I''m sorry. There was an ident during the task." "An ident? That means that you haven''tpleted it!" Zur grunted coldly as his expression fell. "Boss, something really did happen. We ran into..." Dunn tried his best to exin himself. However, the others didn''t offer him the chance to defend himself as they started mocking him. "Dunn, stop making excuses. Boss has given you a chance. If you can''t grasp it well yourself, what other excuses are you looking for?" "Dous is an old man in his 60s, and you can''t even deal with him. Are you even qualified to be in the Devil Tone?" "Dunn, just admit your mistake." Zur raised his hand and everyone immediately fell silent. He then turned to Dunn and said, "Do you know how important this task is to us? A big shot has assigned this to us, but you''re telling me that you didn''tplete it. Hence, tell me, how should we deal with this now?" Fear was written all over Dunn''s face as he pleaded for mercy. "Boss, I know how important this task was, but we encountered a martial artist from Asia when we were trying to attack Dous. He''s really powerful and we couldn''t even touch him." "One against ten, and you guys couldn''t take him down? Dunn, are you trying to say that you''re a piece of trash, or that the Devil Tone is trash?" "Dunn, that''s not how you came up with excuses. You should at leaste up with something realistic!" "Boss, I''m telling the truth. That martial artist managed to take us on all alone, and he could even catch bullets with his bare hands. I couldn''t even hurt him with a gun," Dunn tried to exin himself. Everyone immediately began mocking him even more after listening to him. "Dunn, are you really out of your mind? How could youe up with a lie like that?" "Taking the bullet with bare hands, do you think you are in a movie?" "Dunn, just admit your mistake!" On the other hand, Zur''s expression grew grim as he thought of something. He turned to Dunn and asked lowly, "Are you telling the truth? That man could catch bullets with his bare hands?" Dunn hurriedly nodded and answered, "Boss, I swear I''m telling you the truth. Everyone saw what happened; I''m not lying. Besides, we didn''t even manage to attack him at all. He was the one who attacked us instead. We wereunched into the aip by an invisible force." "An invisible force, a martial artist. He''s probably a powerful martial artist," Zur remarked. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone fell silent. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly thought of something. His expression quickly changed as he said, "If he really is a powerful martial artist, it''s impossible that he would let you all escape this easily. I''m certain that he let you go on purpose. He''s going to track you down ande to our headquarters." "What!" Everyone''s expression changed drastically. Zur immediately issued an order, "Order everyone in the block to enhance our defense. Once they see an unfamiliar Asian face enter the block, inform us immediately. Also, we''ll move right away..." However, before he could finish his orders, a p of apuse rang out in the silent room. In an instant, everyone''s eyes turned to the source of the sound. Then, they saw an Asian man in his twenties. With a smile on his face, he walked over step by step. It was naturally Fade, who had followed them all the way here.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He had been hiding in the corner to observe them, trying to assess the situation. After a few minutes, he had formed an understanding of the Devil Tone. Hence, he decided to reveal himself. "It seems that as the boss, you are smart!" Fade pped his hands as he looked at Zur with a smile. The others then came back to their senses and started to shout at Fade one after another. "Stop right there. Don''te any further." "Who are you? Get out!" "You brat, stop right there!" Dunn''s expression changed drastically upon noticing Fade. He began trembling. "Boss, i-it"s him. He''s the martial artist." Zur''s expression fell. He looked at Fade calmly and said in a low voice, "Young man, we, the Devil Tone, don''t seem to have any conflicts with you, do we?" "Really?" Fade shook his head as he replied, "Mr. Dous, who is your target, is the person I want to protect." Zur''s expression changed, and he immediately said, "If that''s the case, then we have made a mistake. From now on, we will leave Mr. Dous alone." "What?" Fade sneered, "If you do that, I''m afraid that your superiors will be dissatisfied, won''t they?" "You..." Zur''s expression changed dramatically, and then he shook his head and said, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" Chapter 2158 Chapter 2158 Fade shook his head as he said with a chuckle, "There''s no point in continuing with your riddles. I''ll get to the point." With a grim expression, he red at Zur and continued, "My request is very simple. As long as you reveal the people who want you to deal with Dous, and provide me with evidence, I won''t take any action against you." Zur shook his head. "I apologize but I don''t understand what you''re talking about." "Really? It seems that I have no choice but to attack you." Fade looked disappointed. He sighed as he stood up. In the blink of an eye, Zur gave the order to attack. "Attack! Kill this brat!" At the same time, he leaned back and flipped over the sofa. Then, he lowered his body and ran away, trying to escape. However, Fade was faster. Without waiting for them to move, a strong st of energy shrouded the entire room in an instant, causing everyone to fall down onto the ground, rolling around in pain as they wailed. Zur, who was trying to escape, fell down as well. He spat out a mouthful of blood as he red at Fade. "W-Who on earth are you?" Fade shook his head and replied, "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you provide me with what I want." "You shouldn''t mess with the Devil Tone. Our true boss is very powerful. You can''t afford to offend him," Zur warned. "That''s not what you need to worry about," Fade responded coldly. "Now, you only have two choices. Either do as I say, or die. Make your choice, will you?" Fade''s tone was as cold as ice, and surges of energy slowly approached Zur. He trembled in fright and broke out in a cold sweat. Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore. "Fine, I''ll tell you." "Go on!" "He''s from Bald Eagle Pharma." Fade was not surprised by his answer. He then pressed on, "Do you have any evidence of any transactions?" Zur hesitated before he nodded quickly. "Yes!" "In order to protect ourselves, we installed cameras in the trading room, and everything has been recorded." "Where is the recording?" Fade asked. Zur pointed in a direction. Fade dragged him over to a hiddenpartment, and found an SD card beneath a speaker. After inserting it into the camera, Fade started watching the recording. He quickly skimmed through it and confirmed that the evidence was real. He then knocked Zur out with one palm, took the SD card, and left. Not even fifteen minutes after he had left, several cars rushed into the district and stopped before the building. A group of people descended from the car and hurried upstairs. Their expressions quickly fell when they noticed what had happened. "Zur, what''s going on here?" A bald, brawny man lifted Zur up and gave him a hard p to wake him up. Zur opened his eyes in a daze and immediately saw the bald man in front of him. He then noticed el another man in a suit and tie, wearing sunsses, and he immediately felt fear spreading throughout his body. He pleaded with tears in his eyes, "Mr. Grotte, I had no choice, I was forced. I..." Grotte nced at him coldly and asked, "Tell me, what happened?" Zurtold him everything truthfully. As soon as he finished speaking, he was mmed onto the ground and was kicked in the face. "Huh, so you didn''t even manage toplete the task, but instead allowed someone else to find out about this?" "Are you a piece of trash? You can''t even handle a small matter like this." "Mr. Grotte, spare my life, please spare my life. I know that I was wrong, I will make it up to you..." Zur held his head as he cried for mercy. However, Grotte put on his sunsses, waved his right hand, and answered in a cold voice, "You don''t have to say anything. Settle him!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Yes sir!" In an instant, the bald man approached Zur. He took out the pistol from his waist, cocked the gun, and aimed it at his head. With a ''bang'', Zur''s cries were halted. The bald man returned to Grotte''s side. Respectfully, he said, "Mr. Grotte, I''ve taken care of it. It''s just that the SD card..." Grotte snorted. "Do you really think that I''m an idiot like Zur? I''ve already found the cameras he imnted in the conference room and taken care of it." "Ah, well..." The bald man was a little surprised. "Zur said that he really did capture the whole scene..." Grotte sneered in reply, "The video content is true, but I have hired software professionals to amend it. This kind of video that has been edited can''t be regarded as evidence in court, so it doesn''t matter." "That''s great, Mr. Grotte. You''re really amazing!" The bald man quickly ttered him. Grotte smiled, then turned around and said, "Don''t worry about the SD card. Now, find out who did it." "Yes!" The bald man nodded. The group of people turned around and was about to leave the room. Just then, a soft chuckle sounded, and a figure appeared at the door. Everyone immediately stood on guard, protecting Grotte behind them and aimed their guns at the figure by the door. However, the man who stood by the door put his hands in his pockets and approached them fearlessly. "When I heard that Zur wasn''t et really the boss in the Devil Tone, deliberately waited here for a while. I never expected that you would reallye, and reveal something this important. Well done!" "It''s you! Fade from Losangel City..." Grotte gritted his teeth in anger. "You know about me? Did you hear about me from Bald Eagle Pharma?" Fade looked at Grotte with a smile. Grotte snorted and replied, "Fade, I know you''re strong, but we''re not easy to deal with either. Do you think you can do whatever you want here "Really?" Fade smiled faintly and moved his body slightly forward. In an instant, the bald bodyguards immediately pulled the triggers. A flurry of gunshots echoed in the room. Chapter 2159 Chapter 2159 However, Fade did not show any signs of fear. Instead, he smiled and raised his right hand. Just like that, the bullets fell down onto the ground as if they had hit an invisible barrier. Grotte''s expression immediately changed, and fear was etched on his face. He turned around, making a desperate attempt to flee the scene. However, Fade was faster. An invisible hand grabbed onto Grotte''s cor, dragging him back and mming him onto the ground. Then, Fade dragged Grotte in his hand and said ndly, "Come with me." Therefore, everyone in the room could only watch as Fade took Grotte away, and did not dare to fight back. A few hourster, Fade finished arranging everything and returned to Chinatown. He stayed in the restaurant for two days, and bade Temmar farewell on the third day. He left him a sum of money and left with Quin. However, just as they were about to leave, a group of people rushed into the restaurant. Upon hearing themotion, they looked up. At first nce, Temmar''s expression quickly fell. The group of people was led by Tigria. Tigria and his group of men entered the restaurant with smug expressions on their faces. Temmar was the first toe to his senses. He forced a smile as he approached them. "Tigria, what would you like? I''ll make it for you..." "Mr. Lee, I''m not here today to eat," Tigria replied. Temmar quickly asked, "Do you have something to do here, Tigria?" "Yes, of course. Otherwise, why would I be here?" Tigria retorted. "Then, what''s the matter, Tigria?" Master Li asked cautiously. Tigria didn''t answer immediately, but instead turned his gaze towards Fade and Quin behind Temmar. He seized them up and down, then said, "Mr. Lee, aren''t there two new people in your shop? It''s time to pay the head fees on their behalf!" Temmar paused before responding, "Tigria, I''ve already paid for them a few days ago, haven''t I? The total was a thousand dors. I even..." Tigria interrupted him and said in a low voice, "Mr. Lee, listen carefully. I''m talking about the head fees. It was the protection fee that was paid a few days ago. Are these two the same thing?" "But..." Temmar was a little upset and wanted to say something. However, Tigris''s expression grew grim. "Mr. Lee, please understand that this is not a discussion."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "I-1..." Temmar''s expression changed, and anger was evident on his face. In the end, he bowed his head and asked in a low voice, "How much will this cost?" Tigris smiled and answered, "Mr. Lee, you''re really quite understanding! It''s not a lot of money. One thousand dors for each person, so a total of two thousand dors. Pay up!" "What? One thousand per person? That is double the numberpared to before!" Temmar couldn''t help but exim when he heard this number. "Mr. Lee, what kind of attitude is this? If the Green Gang takes the money, we will work for you. You are doing business in a foreignnd.. Without our protection, will you manage to do your business steadily here?" Tigris''s face darkened and he said coldly, "Besides, we belongs to NovelDrama.Org Content Before Tigris could finish, Fade took a step forward, looked at him and said, "We''ve resigned and are leaving soon. There''s no reason to charge this so-called head fee." When he heard this, Tigris regarded Fade and replied, "Who do you think you are? Have I allowed you to speak?" Before Fade could reply, he continued, "I don''t care if you have resigned. As long as you are here, then you will have to pay." The other gangsters behind him slowly approached them like hungry wolves. Temmar was terrified. He quickly pulled Fade away and said, "Tigria, stop. I will pay on behalf of them." "That''s more like it!" Tigria smiled proudly. He nced at Temmar, who was taking out the money, and then looked at Fade proudly, with a provocation on his face. Fade''s expression was grim as he narrowed his eyes. He walked over to Temmar and stopped him. "Mr. Lee, you don''t have to pay." "But..." Temmar''s face was filled with worry. Fade shook his head and answered, "They''re just a bunch of punks. I don''t take them seriously." "Chen, don''t talk nonsense..." When he heard Fade''s words, Temmar immediately became extremely nervous and quickly gave Fade a look. However, Fade didn''t change his stance as he continued, "Boss, I''m here. Don''t be afraid." On the other hand, Tigria''s expression fell. He red at Fade. "You punk, how dare you speak like this of me, you..." Before Tigria could finish his words, Fade stepped forward and gave Tigria a hard p on the face, causing his face to be swollen. "Y-you actually dared to hit me. You a*shole,e on, kill him!" Tigria shouted furiously. In an instant, the group of men took out their weapons and rushed towards Fade. Temmar was extremely frightened and worried. On the other hand, Quin was very calm. She held Temmar''s arm and said softly, "Boss, don''t worry, Fade will be fine." Just as she finished speaking, Fade rushed right into the group of hooligans. A series of cracks echoed in the restaurant, and the group of men were thrown out of the restaurant after a brief moment. They rolled around on the ground, wailing in pain. Tigria immediately started panicking when he saw this. When he saw Fade striding towards him, he couldn''t help but take a few steps back and asked in a trembling voice, "W-What do you want?" "You wanted to kill me. What do you think I want?" With a sinister smile on the corner of his mouth, Fade approached him. As Fade approached, Tigria felt a humongous pressure on him and his body couldn''t help but quiver. "D-Don''t do anything stupid. My boss is the Hall Chief of the Green Gang. If you dare touch me, my boss will not let you go." "Hall Chief!" Fadeughed. "Even if your leader Sailuses over here personally, I wouldn''t bat an eye." Chapter 2160 Chapter 2160 "Y-You..." Tigria couldn''t help but take several steps back when he heard Fade''s words. However, Fade was faster. With a quick step, he instantly disappeared from his original position and appeared next to Tigria. Then, he gently patted him with his right hand. Tigria let out a scream while spurting blood out of his mouth. In the end, his body was mmed heavily onto the other end of the street, where he passed out. After dealing with Tigria and the other punks, Fade pped his hands, turned back to Temmar, and said with a chuckle, "Boss, the matter has been settled. You don''t need to be afraid anymore." "Well, but..." Temmar was still a little worried. Fade smiled and reassured him, "If you''re worried that the Green Gang will seek revenge, you don''t have to. Soon, the Green Gang will no longer exist." "Also, thank you for your care during this period of time, boss." Fade thanked him before leaving the restaurant together with Quin. Temmar stared after their retreating figures until they disappeared from view. Only then did hee back to his senses. However, he was still in a state of shock. "The Green Gang will no longer exist? Who on earth is this Fade? Why is he so powerful?" He wondered. After Fade and Quin left Chinatown, they went to the city center, found a high-end hotel, and booked a room forthemselves. In the hotel room, when he opened the window, he noticed a huge venue. It was very busy, with lots of people bustling about. All kinds of equipment were arranged in order, and people came to check on them from time to time. The venue below was where the new medicine exhibition would take ce the following day. That night, they rested in the hotel. The next day, it was the official day that the exhibition would be held. After breakfast, Fade left the hotel with Quin and arrived at the venue. He quickly found the inspection team. When Flynt noticed him and Quin together, he greeted them with a smile. Bardolph and others also went over to say hello to Fade. Of course, they also asked about Quin''s identity out of curiosity. Without hesitation, Fade put his arm around her waist, smiled, and introduced her to Bardolph and the others, "This is my wife, Quin." "Nice to meet you!" Quin smiled gently and greeted them. They hurriedly greeted her. Then, they let out a gasp of surprise. "Fade, I didn''t expect you to be married." "Yes, not only are you married, but you have also married such a beautiful wife. That''s really a blessing." "Fade, you''ve been on leave for a few days. Did you have fun with your wife?" Fade replied to them with a smile. On the other side, the western medicine team led by Macrae also noticed Fade and Quin talking to the other team members. They were extremely surprised that Fade was married, and that his wife was so beautiful. Many of the guys eyed him with jealousy. "Just how lucky is he to have such a beautiful wife?" "Is that woman blind? How could she have agreed to marry someone like him?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "He was on leave for several days before the exhibition and did not carry out his responsibilities well. Instead, he went to have fun with his wife. How could he?" Amidst the discussion, Sergio walked over with a serious look on his face. He red at Fade and said, "We are Kere on behalf of the Chinese team in today''s exhibit ne Anyone who is not in our team and has joined uster on, I''m afraid that this is against the rules!" With these words, everyone''s attention was immediately focused on Fade and Quin. It was obvious that Sergio''s words were directed at both of them. Fade nced at him and replied, "This exhibition is open to everyone, and even ordinary people can attend as visitors. I have already signed my wife up as a visitor, and she will not bejoining our team." When Sergio Saw that they were unprovoked, his expression fell. However, he did not stop there and continued, "Fine but how will you exin the fact that you have been on leave for the past few days right before the exhibition?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I was on leave to prepare for the exhibition, not just for fun," Fade answered ndly. "Preparations for the exhibition? What have you prepared? To have some alone time with your wife?" Sergio replied sarcastically. Fade responded calmly, "You will know when the exhibition begins. It''s not convenient for me to tell you now." "Is it inconvenient for you to say it? Or is there nothing for you to say at all?" Sergio snorted coldly. Without waiting for Fade to speak, Flynt stood up and said, "Alright, let''s stop arguing. I was the one who approved Fade''s leave. Hence, he didn''t break the rules." Flynt had already spoken for Fade. Sergio''s expression darkened and he did not speak anymore. However, his gaze at Fade grew colder and colder. On the other side, Macrae said, "Well, time''s up. Let''s go in!" Thus, they began to queue up to check their identities and entered the venue. Because Quin was a visitor, she entered the venue from a different entrance. After Fade took the lead in entering the venue, he immediately came to the entrance for the visitors. When Quin entered the venue, the two of them held each other''s hands and walked in together. The expressions on Sergio and the other team members'' faces grew grim. He finally couldn''t help bute up to Macrae andin. "Dr. Leu, are we going to let Fade continue to do this? It''s a disgrace to our country''s inspection team." Macrae frowned, and then snorted, "If he wants to make trouble, let him do it. I''d like to see what kind of joke that guy will make today." "But this will affect the entire inspection team..." Sergio was a little puzzled. Macrae''s expression sank and he said in a low voice, "Fade was rmended to join the team by Flynt, and he is also supported by him. If something goes wrong, at that time..." He didn''t need to go on. Sergio immediately understood what was going on. His gaze shifted, and then he sneered, "I''ll wait for them to make a fool of themselves then. Humph!" There was still some time before the formal opening of the exhibition. Because there were two new medicines to present from Macrae''s team, they had to go to the exhibition stage to make some final preparations and check-up work. However, the traditional Chinese medicine team brought by Flynt was free and had time to hang out in the venue as there was no new medicine to be shown. Chapter 2161 Chapter 2161 The venue wasn''t small. There were nearly three hundred disy booths, disying products from various countries and pharmaceuticalpanies. Fade and the others had been walking around for an hour. However, they couldn''t finish looking at all the booths. The focus of their attention was obviously the booths of severalrge countries and well-known pharmaceuticalpanies. The most important one was Bald Eagle Pharma. It was the pharmaceutical giant of Micovia that was in the center of the exhibition venue. Perhaps it was because of recent rumors and the influence of human medicine experiments that Bald Eagle Pharma had been going through a rough time. Therefore, the pharmacy ced great importance on the exhibition. Not only did they get the most important spot on the exhibition stage, they also hired international designers. They spent arge sum of money to borately decorate the central exhibition stage. Even if no one looked at Bald Eagle Pharma''s new medicines disy, this exhibition table alone could be considered a work of art. It attracted a lot of visitors to stop and view it, and people constantly took photos. Fade looked around for a moment. He then left with a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Soon after that, he returned to the exhibition booth alone. Macrae and the others had already set up their booth. At that moment, they were talking about something with a group of people in business suits. When Flynt returned with his team, Macrae simply introduced them to each other. Fade and the others also immediately understood that these people in suits were businessmen. They were Chinese businessmen from Micovia. A few of them were even engaged in medicine-rted business. When these people learned of Flynt''s identity, they couldn''t help but look a little surprised. After all, being able to enter Imperial Hospital meant that his medical skills were good. However, when they heard that he was engaged in the business of traditional Chinese medicine, their interest was greatly dampened. They were no longer as surprised and enthusiastic as they previously were. As a result, they weren''t interested in Fade and the others at all. That was because they stood by Flynt. They simply nodded their heads as a means of greeting them. After that, they turned around and stayed with Macrae to talk about the uing announcement of the new medicines. There were two businessmen who were very optimistic about Macrae''s medicine. They signed a guaranteed agency contract on the spot and expressed willingness to promote his new medicine. Upon signing the contract, Macrae and others smiled while sending some of the businessmen away. They then looked at Flynt''s group with obvious pride in their eyes. Upon seeing this, Flynt remained silent. Bardolph and the others could only sigh in their hearts. They figured that traditional Chinese medicine wasn''t lucrative. As such, it was impossible topete with western medicine in terms of business. It was expected that it wouldn''t get the favor of the businessmen. About half an hourter, the new medicine exhibition officially began following the sound of the bell. A staff member stood up, picked up the microphone, and made a speech. After that, a group of eighteen people stepped out after the host''s introduction. The experts of these specialist groups were almost all well-known doctors from the field of biology and medicine. They were very renowned. As soon as their introduction waspleted, the programme at the exhibition was back on track. It was the exhibition stage and each booth disyed their new products. Experts from the specialist group would evaluate these new products in public. During the entire process, reporters from various countries followed the live report. It could be said that any kind of new medicine in the exhibition could absolutely have a bright future as long as they could get a good evaluation from the experts'' group. Before the end of the exhibition, various businessmen and investors would certainly flock there. That was why when it came to the expert group''s appraisals, it could be said that every exhibition booth attached great importance to it. They all brought out their best items, hoping to obtain the expert group''s approval and bound into fame. The judging began and the first to beBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. judged was Exhibition Booth Number 62 More than five hundred exhibition tables were present and the group of experts obviously couldn''t judge all of them. Therefore, the preliminary screening had been carried out in advance. Approximately 50 exhibition tables were selected for the expert group to judge. BUM At that moment, the experts gathered in front of Booth Number 62. Behind them stood a crowd of reporters, staff members, and even visitors. Fade and the others didn''t have any new medicine to disy. As such, he decided to follow them to watch. Even Macrae and his fellows left two people to watch over their booth. The rest also came over to see the judges of the expert group. After all, if you understood the tactics of your enemies, you would never be defeated. The experts had begun to conduct tests and judged the new medicine at Exhibition Booth 62. Some were listening as the participants introduced their new medicines while some used various devices to test the effects of it. Some even brought white mice with them to conduct experiments on the spot. It was extremely strict. Five minutester, the experts had an evaluation of the new medicine from Booth 62. The maximum score was ten points. Each expert gave a separate score for the new medicine. In the end, the highest score and the lowest scores were removed. The average score was the average mark for this new medicine. Finally, this new pill at Exhibition Booth 62 got a score of 4.8 points. The score wasn''t high and was even less than the passing score of 6 points. First of all, the new medicine at the Exhibition Booth 62 indeed wasn''t outstanding. Secondly, the experts had rtively high standards. As such, the score they got was low. Based on the previous year''s experience, a new pill that could pass the 6-point standard was considered quite good. A medicine that could achieve a score of 7 points was rtively excellent and it would receive the attention of the entire industry. If their medicine could obtain 8 points from the judges, then it must be extremely good. Its existence would be made known worldwide. As for a score of 9 points, there was no need to mention it. After dozens of exhibitions, there were only three new medicines that had ever scored more than 9 points.word all of them were sold out worldwide, raking in annual profits of more than tens of billions of yuan. To produce this kind of medicine or pills was close to impossible. Even top scientists andboratories couldn''t guarantee that they could develop medicines of 9 points. Therefore, in general, a medicine that could score 4.8 points was considered good, especially for some countries that weren''t as advanced as they could be widely used. Although the participants at Exhibition Booth 62 were somewhat disappointed with the result, it was still an expected oue. In the end, they thanked the group of experts. Soon after that, the group carried on to the next exhibition booth to make their next judgments. The attention of the crowd at the venue followed the group of experts. One by one, the scores of new medicines were gradually disyed on the disy tables. Some people were very happy while others were quite worried. Overall, the score of the 30 or 40 new medicines at the exhibition stage wasn''t exceptional. There were only five in total that scored over 6 points. The highest among them scored 6.3, which still wasn''t very high. The score of most of the remaining medicines was between 4 and 5 points. The lowest score was 2.8. The participants at that exhibition booth immediately took down their booth on the spot and left the venue with pale faces. Chapter 2162 Chapter 2162 The morning quickly passed as the experts continued to make judgements. After resting for approximately two hours, it was two in the afternoon and the judges continued to offer their critique. Following the reports from the morning, more and more people gathered at the venue in the afternoon. There were more people outside the field and watching the live broadcast. On top of that, people were looking forward to the judgments made in the afternoon. That was because most of the generic exhibition booths were being scored in the morning. Nheless, there were no judgments made at the exhibition booths of major countries and famous pharmaceuticalpanies in the morning. It seemed like they were deliberately left out so that they could put on a show in the afternoon. Sure enough, as soon as the afternoon evaluations began, they broke the highest score from the morning. It was a well-known pharmaceuticalpany from Fransburg. A total of three new medicines were introduced in this exhibition and all of them were given a passing score of more than 6 points. The best ones scored the highest and gave the exhibition a new record of 6.7 marks, which was now the highest score at the exhibition. It aroused the crowd''s attention. The evaluations gradually continued. One by one, the participants at the exhibition booth epted the experts'' critiques as their scores continuously rolled out. The standard of the booths in the afternoon was obviously much higher than the ones from the morning. Their average points were about 5 to 6 points, close to the passing level. It wasn''t considered bad at all. Among them was also a new medicinalpany from Jopeno with a score of 7.4. It won the attention of the reporters and professionals at the scene. Some businessmen even directly surrounded them and began to talk about business cooperation on the spot. After Jopeno''s pharmaceuticalpany''s booth and another two more booths, it would be the turn of the Chinese team. Macrae had brought his team members back and made their final preparations. Although the announcement about western medicine had nothing to do with Flynt and his people, they were on the same team. As such, Flynt brought Fade and the others back to their booths as well. Soon after that, the experts arrived at Macrae''s team''s booth. Behind him were reporters and professionals,ing in one after another. Moreover, there were people constantly buzzing around. No matter what, they obviously yed an important role in the current world. The new medicines of their country''s team attracted everyone''s attention. Among them were a few concerned people who had just spoken to Macrae. They were the ones who had already signed the contract with him. He now had an expectant smile on his face,ced with a mixture of tension and excitement. On the other hand, there weren''t many changes in the expert group''s expressions as they were quite calm. After all, they weren''t as strong in the field of western medicine. Therefore, an expert interrupted Macrae''s slightly ttering introduction and said aloud, "We have limited time, so forget everything else. Just introduce the new pills." Macrae felt suffocated and his face suddenly turned red. However, he couldn''t act recklessly. He quickly squeezed out a smile and nodded as he said, "Yes, yes!" He then waved his hand. Sergio and another three team members immediately came forward with three samples. He immediately introduced, "These are the three new medicines that were developed by our team. The main purpose of this one is to treat headaches and reduce internal body heat while the second is to treat severe internal and external diseases. The third medicine is used to treat the liver. We''ve made some improvements in the raw materials and developed several..." The experts listened to his introduction as they began to evaluate and test the new medicines. On the other hand, Macrae constantly rubbed his hands as he looked at the experts'' faces. It showed that he was slightly nervous. About five minutester, the experts nodded at each other before looking at Macrae. Upon seeing this, Macrae, Sergio, and others behind him knew that the experts were going to announce the score. They couldn''t help but straighten their backs and put on a serious face. At that moment, the investors all opened their eyes wide and looked at them with an expectant look on their faces. At the same time, the reporters also aimed their lenses at them. It was obvious that the experts were used to this. As such, their expressions didn''t change at all. They announced the final score of the three new medicines in a calm tone, "Exhibition Booth Number 28, the final score of the three new medicines are 5.6, 6.3, and 5.8..." Upon announcing the result, the experts turned around and were ready to go to the next exhibition booth.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, Macrae''s face became stiff and his expression looked a little distorted. The expressions of the surrounding investors drastically changed in an instant, especially the two merchants who had already signed contracts with them. "I- It''s impossible. Why are the scores so low?" Macrae was a little unwilling to ept the results. As such, he gritted his teeth and stepped out. Upon seeing this, Fade''s expression darkened as he stood on the other side. His expression darkened and he immediately said to Flynt, "Master Choi, quickly stop Dr. Leu." "What''s wrong?" Flynt asked as he was still a little confused. He looked at Fade with a perplexed expression. At that time, Macrae had rushed to the front of the expert group and blocked their way. Fade shook his head upon seeing the situation. He sighed and said, "I''m afraid that Dr. Leu is not satisfied with the score. He wants to talk to the expert group about it." "This..." Flynt was momentarily stunned. He then said with doubt, "Dr. Leu''s method of doing this is understandable. I remember that before we arrived, the domestic experts had organized a special evaluation and the final score of the three medicines was 6.8, 7.6 and 7 points respectively. Compared to the current actual scores, the difference is far too wide. As such, Dr. Leu must have his doubts..." Fade looked at him and said, "I don''t know the standards of the experts at home and I don''t know what score Dr. Leu was expecting. However, I''m sure that based on the evaluation and the score of the preceding drugs, Dr. Leu''s three new medicines have appropriate scores. Perhaps the scores were pushed down. However, it''s merely a 0.1 or 0.2 difference in reality. It''s not as big as Dr. Leu had expected." Content belongs to Upon hearing this, Flynf''s expression changed. He looked at Fade and asked, "Are you implying that the expert group''s score is reasonable?" Fade nodded and said, "You can put it that way. If Dr. Leu questions the experts, it''ll only make others think of it as a joke. It will further expose the weakness of our country''s western medicine development and bring shame to our people. The more serious consequence is that it wiffaffect the evaluation of western medicine in our various pharmaceuticalpanies. As for the follow-up drugs and the cost of equipment, it is very likely that the suppliers will immediately raise the price." "The impact will be really big!" Flynt was a little surprised. He immediately looked at Macrae and wanted to stop him. However, it was obviously toote. Macrae was already standing in front of the experts. He said indignantly, "Fellow experts, I have some objections to the previous scores." Chapter 2163 Chapter 2163 As soon as the experts heard this, their expressions darkened. The leader of the experts had a balding head. He looked at Macrae and asked in a serious tone, "Are you questioning our standards?" Macrae suppressed the anger and unwillingness in his heart as he shook his head. "No, I don''t mean to question you. It''s just that the score of our three new drugs was very different from my estimation. I hope you can tell me the reason why our new drugs scored poorly," he said. Although he said it in a euphemistic way, the experts weren''t fools. They obviously understood what he meant. At that moment, the atmosphere in the surrounding area became tense. However, the reporters were excited. The camera turned around and had a good shot of what was about to happen. After all, for the news media, this conflict was obviously more attention-grabbing than the experts offering evaluation scores. As the discussions continued to spread, more and more people gathered around and began to talk about it. The participants who had been evaluated by the judges on the exhibition stage saw this as an opportunity. They also took the opportunity to shout in the crowd. "Yes, we hope that the experts can exin and show us where our shorings are!" One of them said. "That''s to say, they should show us how to meet the standards. Otherwise, who knows how the score is given when only an average score is announced?" Another added. "I don''t really trust their judgement." They started to shout in unison. Upon seeing that discussion be more and more serious, the official staff members had toe forward to maintain order. The experts discussed among each other and finally made up their minds. They nodded at the official staff and said, "Since Mr. Leu needs us to tell him the reason, then we''ll make it clear this instant." Soon after that, the group of experts returned to the exhibition stage. The bald-headed expert picked up the first new medicine and exined to Macrae, "This medicine for treating headaches has a score of 5.6. Are you not satisfied?" Macrae didn''t speak tantly. However, he was still dissatisfied and said, "The raw materials in our drug are newly invented synthetic ingredients. After countless experiments, the efficacy rate is 80% better than mostmon drugs. I don''t understand why our scores don''t qualify." The bald expert said out loud, "You said the effect of this new medicine has increased to 80%, and I agree with you. The concept is generally right." Upon hearing that, Macrae was momentarily stunned. A smug look then appeared at the corner of his mouth. However, the expert''s expression immediately darkened and he said coldly, "However, did you know that the price of this new material is ten times more expensive than that of the initial one? A headache or fever is amon disease. In order to increase the efficacy rate to 80%, you''ve increased the manufacturing cost by ten times. Do you think this new material is that powerful? Will it be very popr?" "Th-This..." Macrae was speechless. However, he found an excuse and said, "The price is just one aspect. As long as the medicine is produced on arge scale, the price will naturally decrease. Moreover, our new medicine can be used for other special diseases or high-end patients. There is a market for it."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "It''s a high-end market. We''ve gotten an even more useful medicine some time ago. The efficacy rate of 80% isn''t worth mentioning to high-end patients," the expert said coldly. At the same time, another expert added, "In addition to that, this so-called new product of yours is just to change a dissociation of the most basic raw materials in the chemical chain. There is no change in itsposition. In terms of innovation, it is almost negligible." "It''s a creation that''s not innovative. The price is high and there''s a limit to its efficiency. Moreover, it''s just a medicine for regr headaches and fever. I believe the score of 5.6 out of 10 is appropriate without underestimating its ability," another expert added. Most of the people present were professionals. Upon listening to the experts'' detailed exnation, they immediately understood their evaluation. Many nodded and began to point fingers at each other as they started discussing. "So that''s how it is. There''s reasonable truth in what the expert said. A score of 5.6 is apt for the new medicine," one of the bystanders said. "To even call this stuff innovative and show it here in an exhibition. That''s absolutely ridiculous. Is this their country''s standard?" "In recent years, I thought their country has developed and grown stronger. I didn''t expect it to be at this level. It seems that I''ve overestimated them!" Someone else eximed. Macrae became very gloomy upon listening to their voices. His mouth moved as he wanted to retort. However, he couldn''t get the words out of his mouth. Although he agreed with their reasoning, he still believed that the score of 5.6 points was still a little low. At that moment, it would only be more ridiculous if he remained worried about these silly points. Instead of continuing to pester them, he gritted his teeth and said, "What about the second medicine? The medicine for the treatment of cardiovascr and cerebrovascr diseases. Its effects are very good and the raw materials are not too expensive." The expert nodded and said, "I admit that as you said, this new medicine is really good. If everything goes well, I might even score it at 7 points." "So..." Macrae said. The expert then added, "There is a major w with this new medicine. That is in your form. There is a certain side effect and the sess rate is about 1 in 10,000. This kind of risk is really too high for a finished product. When the side effect erupts, it is very likely to lead to an even more serious illness or even death." "Didn''t you notice this?" They asked. Macrae was really dumbfounded when the expert said this. He shook his head in disbelief and said, "Th-That is impossible. We''ve gone through many experiments. Although there were side effects, they weren''t that serious and the odds aren''t that high." "You don''t believe me?" The expert snorted coldly, He then clicked on the tablet, turned over a thesis, and showed it to Macrae. "This is thetest issue of the ''Natural Medicine'' magazine. This thesis that was just published describes the side effects of that matter in detail. Did you use this kind of substance in your medicine?" He asked. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Macrae quickly scanned over the thesis. His heart sank as soon as he saw the final conclusion. He instinctively wanted to refute the l conclusion of the thesis. However, ''Natural Medicine'' was the world''s top medical publication and the author of this thesis was also an internationally famous scientist. Him questioning it in front of such authority would be aplete joke. At that moment, Macrae''s smile fell. His lips moved but he couldn''t speak at all. Soon after that, the expert took back his tablet and looked at him. He said, "As for thest batch of medicine, it is simr to the first one. However, its characteristics were better. As such, the score was slightly higher." "Now, do you have more questions about our score?" They asked. "I- I..." Macrae uttered as he wanted to say something. However, he didn''t know how to put it. In the end, he could only sigh and shake his head. "N- No problem." Chapter 2164 Chapter 2164 As soon as the expert heard this, he let out a cold snort and turned his head around. Soon after that, he said, "I''ve already wasted too much time here. Let''s go to the next booth!" After that, the group of experts walked to the next exhibition booth. The onlookers immediately followed them. Some people gathered around Macrae''s booth. However, they were reporters who were just watching the fun. They took a series of pictures while some of them even came over to interview him. At that moment, Macrae was down in the dumps. He obviously wasn''t in the mood to be interviewed. He turned back to the exhibition booth. The reporters could only go away angrily. After that, the investors whose faces were initially filled with anticipation became gloomy and terrible. The expressions of the other two investors who signed the contract were extremely terrifying. One of them gritted his teeth and went straight to the exhibition booth. He then said to Macrae, "Dr. Leu, the previous contract is now invalid." "Mr. Jabilo, how can you..." Upon hearing the voice, Marcae looked at Jabilo with a surprised yet angry expression, With a sullen face, Jabilo replied coldly, "If you don''t agree, then I''ll consider it a breach of the contract. I''ll pay for the breach of the contract." As soon as he finished saying that, he swung his hand and left. His face was gloomy and he was cursing at the same time. "A group of good-for- nothings. I must''ve been blind. I thought they could be trusted. They were simply just all talk but no show," he muttered. His voice was loud enough for Macrae, Sergio, and the others to hear him clearly. They were instantly filled with rage.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Soon after that, the remaining people also gradually said their farewells. "Dr. Leu, I''m sorry. We have something to do. We''ll make a move first," one of them said. "F*ck off, all f*ck off, you bunch of ungrateful b*stards," Macrea cursed. "What a short-sighted guy. Our medicine is definitely not that bad!" He continued. "They were given a discount before on ount of the fact that we''re all from the same country. However, they were the first to ditch us. What a bunch of traitors," he added. Sergio and the rest had a fire zing in their heart as they cursed. At that moment, Fade and Bardolph came over. Bardolph initially tried to be kind. After all, they were in the same team. He was now trying tofort Macrae for his loss. However, they were shocked when Sergio shouted at them as he saw theming over, "What are you looking at? Are you gloating?" Upon hearing this, Bardolph immediately became angry and said, "Sergio, I mean well. What''s with your attitude?" "I don''t have any attitude. I just can''t stand people taking pleasure in our misfortune," Sergio said. As soon as Bardolph heard this, he also became mad. "Sergio, your standards are too low. That''s why you got criticized and were humiliated. Don''t vent your anger on us. We didn''t do anything to you," he argued. "Humiliated!" Sergio exploded when he heard those words. He pointed directly at Bardolph, Fade, and the others and said furiously, "You have the nerve to say that we''ve been humiliated? Even if our western medicine isn''t as good, we can still produce three new types of medicine where one meets the standards." "What''s the use of your Chinese medicine team? Bullsh*t! You''re just a group of crackers jumping around. Who do you think you are? How dare you mock us?" He yelled in anger. "Sergio, what are you talking about? Do you want to fight?" Bardolph said. His expression darkened as soon as his profession was ridiculed. Sergio, who was angry, didn''t give in at all. "If you want to fight, then let''s fight. We''ll see who is the coward. Come on, let''s see if I can beat the hell out of you bast*rds," he threatened. As he spoke, he rushed over with his men. Bardolph''s expression became serious. He rolled up his sleeves, stepped out, and was about to fight. However, at that moment, Fade''s figure shed by and he appeared in front of Sergio in an instant. At that moment, with a clear sound, he pped Sergio in the face, causing him to be immediately dumbfounded. His mind was momentarily nk. He didn''t know what had happened. After a few seconds, he finally came to his senses and red at Fade. He gritted his teeth and said, "How dare you hit me! How dare you..." Even before he could finish, Fade pped him hard on the other side of his face, knocking him to the ground. He then looked down and said in an indifferent tone, "Indignance can''t hide your ipetence. If you''re ipetent, either work harder or get out of here. Don''t make a fool of yourself." "Y-You..." Sergio stuttered as he clutched his cheek. He was extremely furious. "You can try and knock me down if you''re not satisfied. If you can do that, then I won''t consider you ipetent," Fade said coldly. Sergio wanted to get up and take action. However, just when he was about to do it, he saw Fade''s indifferent gaze. He was so scared that he trembled and dared not make a move. Fortunately, Flynt and Macrae came over at the right time. "Stop, don''t mess around." "Are you very free? Get back to work." As the voices of both people were heard, both parties separated and went back. However, Sergio and the others looked at Fade with unusually gloomy gazes. Upon ignoring those looks, Fade followed Flynt and continued walking towards the expert group to watch the new medicine evaluations at the other exhibition booths. Sergio and the rest, however, weren''t in the mood for this. Instead, they remained in the booth. Their expressions were extremely solemn. "Who do you think you are? You''re just a bunch of trash. What right do you have to mock us?" Sergio thought as his heart was full of discontent. Apanion beside him thought of something and said, "Sergio, didn''t Fade say that the Chinese medicine team would show off their skills at this exhibition. However, they are not doing anything. When we return, we must report this matter." "That''s right. Not just him, but also their Master Choi, who rmended and pampered Fade. He also has an unshirkable responsibility," Sergio said. As Setgio and the others were aggrieved, Fade and his team followed the experts and continued to watch them evaluate the other booths. Perhaps it was the organizer''s arrangement that resulted in the higher quality of the new medicines that were introduced during theter stage. The highest scores from previous rounds were constantly broken, rising from a score of 7 to 8.2. It eventually caused a heated discussion. After the pharmaceuticalpany from Europe eyes finally fell on the every as evaluated, final exhibition booth. It was located in the center of the venue. Its code was 001, the exhibition booth of the pharmaceuticalpany, Bald Eagle Pharma from Micovia. It had to be said that Bald Eagle Pharma was deliberately ced here. The evaluation hadn''t begun, yet the booth had been surrounded by rows and rows of people. There was almost no way out. Fade even saw Macrae and Sergio in the crowd. It seemed that they had calmed down and came to watch the final highlight. Given the intense attention, the person in charge of Bald Eagle Pharma''s booth, who was also the deputy general manager of the pharmacy itself, Meyer, introduced the new products that they were about to promote. Chapter 2165 Chapter 2165 As everyone watched, Meyer confidently smiled and said in a clear voice, "This time, Bald Eagle Pharma will introduce three new medicines. They are used to cure fever, are anti-inmmatory, and to treat and maintain the health of the lungs." As soon as he spoke, an instant heated discussion broke out. "I''m not surprised that Bald Eagle Pharma released three new medicines. I even thought that it''s funny they aren''t releasing more. However, I didn''t expect three new medicines like this," one of the bystanders said. "That''s right, medicines for fever and antiinmmatory can be said to be the foundation. Now that the market has matured, it''s not wise for them to barge into the market!" Another said. "The hyperthermia medicine from the other booth was just approved by the experts, wasn''t it? Even if Bald Eagle Pharma is better at manufacturing than they are, it wouldn''t make much profit," a third said. "What''s wrong with them? Why did they suddenly make such an irrational decision?" Constant doubts lingered at the scene. After all, bigpanies wouldn''t normally touch these kinds of basic drugs. Instead, they would develop drugs that were difficult to develop or treatments for rare diseases. On one hand, it would be rtively simple and the results were quick. On the other hand, the market would be empty, making it easy to quickly upy. The other bigpanies before Bald Eagle Pharma basically did that. None of them produced basic medicines. Meyer''s lips curved into a smile when he heard the chatter and doubtsing from the crowd. There wasn''t a hint of panic on his face. Instead, he smirked and continued, "I''ve heard everyone''s doubts. Please be patient and give us some time. Once the judges are done, we''ll know the answer." After all, it was them who made the medicines. Everyone was still looking forward to it. As soon as Meyer''s words fell, the discussion gradually dispersed. Everyone''s gazended on the group of experts. The experts didn''t say anything and immediately started to evaluate the medicine. When the first medicine, the one for fever, was evaluated, everyone could clearly see that most of the experts had looks of great surprise on their faces. Some of them even eximed. "How is this possible?" "How did they do it?" "It''s incredible!" Their exmations caused everyone to be even more curious about the medicine. However, the experts didn''t say anything. Upon discussing with each other for a while, they immediately began the evaluation of the second medicine. Soon after that, many of them were bewildered once more as all kinds of inconceivable voices rang out. "Bald Eagle Pharma''s medicine, are they showing off?" An expert asked. "How did they manage such a groundbreaking achievement?" another said. Everyone then grew more curious and expectant. Their curiosity was like an irresistible itch; they couldn''t hold it in any longer. Finally, they proceeded to evaluate thest medicine. Just like before, they were rmed and deeply moved once again. "The effect is rather incredible. It''spletely beyond my expectations," one of the experts stated. "How on earth did they achieve this?" Another asked. "Who''s the specialist that led the development of this drug? I want to know him," a third said. Upon hearing their voices, the scene began to liven up once again. All sorts ofments began to ring out in an instant. "From the looks of the experts, the three types of medicines are all very good!" "It''s not only good but it''s simply amazing. After all, even though the experts have evaluated so many drugs, they have not looked so amazed until now." "Bald Eagle Pharma lives up to its name. It''s indeed very powerful!" Praises continuously rang out from the crowd. There were also those who were suspicious. "It''s not that incredible, is it? It''s okay to say that about one of the medicines. However, all the experts were shocked by all the three of them. It might be fake!" One of them said. "Bald Eagle Pharma''s medicines are fascinating. However, it''s not to that extent. Otherwise, they would''ve outshone the other bigpanies in the medical field and be the most outstanding one," another argued. "In my opinion, there might be an inside story," someone else said. "Ahem, I heard that half of the experts in this group are from Micovia, and Bald Eagle Pharma is a pharmaceutical giant from Micovia. I think..." Someone started. Praise, curiosity, doubt, and all kinds of voices continuously sounded off the stage. They were the center of everyone''s attention. Even Fade, who was next to Flynt, as well as Macrae and the others who squeezed in, were also filled with curiosity. Finally, as everybody was at the edge of their seats, the group of experts finally decided on the score. The lead expert stepped out, picked up the microphone and announced, "After the final evaluation for booth number 001, the three types of drugs made by Bald Eagle Pharma scored an average of 8.7," he said. As soon as the score was reported, the scene burst into an uproar. "8.7. That score is too high. It''s the highest score here," somebody said. "I''m not surprised that they got the highest score. However, it''s almost nine points. Was it really that awesome?" "The first medicine was just basic medicine for fever. How did they make a major improvement on that drug to get such a high score?" Someone asked. "This score is so fake. I think there really is a problem," another added. All kinds ofments were made. Even Flynt couldn''t help but frown slightly. His expression was a little strange. At that moment, the experts on the stage ignored thements below and continued to announce the score. "The second medicine has a score of 8.8," the expert said. At that moment, everything flipped upside down. "8.8. That''s higher than thest one! Are they being serious?" "It can''t be fake, right?" As people shouted, the expert continued, "Thest batch of medicine has a score of 9 points."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Following the announcement of the final score, everyone at the venue went crazy. The loud noises almost caused the roof of the venue to copse. "They actually scored nine points. That''s a legendary score!" "That''s right. There were only three medicines in past exhibitions that have scored a 9." "The Bald Eagle Pharma''s medicine, are they going to make the market explode?" "However, why can''t I believe it? Three types of medicines, one with a higher score than the other. All of them scored almost 9 points. It''s incredible," somebody eximed. "That''s right. Although Bald Eagle Pharma is good at making drugs, they''re not as good as this, are they? They are so ahead of the otherpanies because of these drugs." "Some people think there is an inside story. Now I suspect that it''s true." "Haha, how fake. Why don''t they cover it up?" In addition to those surprised voices, there were a lot of doubts at the scene. Sergio and his men were among them and they were standing next to Fade. Chapter 2166 Chapter 2166 Sergio sneered and gritted his teeth. He then mumbled and said, "The people of Micovia are ying tricks. They protect their own people and give them such a high score. On the contrary, they made it difficult for us and lowered our scores." "It must be because of this. Otherwise, how could our three medicines score so terribly!" "A bunch of unfair b*stards. D*mn it!" Upon hearing theints around him, Fade couldn''t help but frown. He said, "I think the expert''s score is very objective. If you don''t score well, you have to determine the reason for yourself. You shouldn''t me others." Sergio and the rest immediately exploded as soon as they heard this. They red fiercely at him. "Mr. Chen, what do you mean by that?" Sergio asked. Fade said faintly, "I didn''t mean anything. I''m just telling the truth." "I don''t think you''re telling the truth. I think you''re deliberately mocking us," Sergio rebutted. "Who do you think you are? No matter how low our score is, it''s still better than you guys. You got nothing!" He added. "The traitor who sold their own country and sided with the people of Micovia," someone mocked. Fade frowned and had a serious expression on his face. He was about to make a move. Fortunately, Flynt and Macrae once again made it in time. They shouted in a discrete way and told both parties to stop. However, Macrae looked at Fade with unfriendly eyes. He even deliberately said to Flynt, "Master Choi, you''d better discipline your team members. Not everyone should spout nonsense on an asion like this." Flynt snorted coldly and said, "If anything happens, I''ll take full responsibility. Dr. Leu, you won''t need to worry about it." "Really? Hearing that makes me relieved, Master Choi," Macrae turned his head away and said no more. As for Flynt, he looked at Fade and nodded. He didn''t say anything else. Both parties spoke no more. However, the way they looked at each other was even more vicious than before. Sergio and the others were still discussing. Apart from their dissatisfaction with Fade, they also had doubts about the scoring and evaluation of Bald Eagle Pharma''s medicines. They even came to the conclusion that the other party was cheating. They had an unwilling expression on their faces. On the other hand, Fade, Bardolph and the others curiously came to him. They then whispered, "Fade, are there any reasons why you are so sure that the drug they made is so powerful?" Fade smiled gently and said ndly, "You will know soon enough."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Upon hearing this, even if Bardolph was extremely curious, he could only helplessly suppress his doubts and stop questioning. At that moment, the deputy general manager of Bald Eagle Pharma, Meyer, was on the stage. It was as if he had foreseen this situation and knew that everyone would question it. Therefore, he pped his hands while someone immediately carried all kinds of equipment onto the stage, quickly cing it in a row. There were a lot of professionals at the scene. With one swift nce, the people could quickly recognize them. There were all kinds of drug inspection equipment and almost all of them were top-notch. In addition to the equipment, there were also live mice, as well as several human volunteers. Every type of test subject was avable. Everything was ready. Meyer smiled and said in a clear tone, "If anyone doubts the drug produced by Bald Eagle Pharma,e onstage for an on- site experiment to confirm the efficacy of our drug." As soon as he finished his words, the audience burst into an uproar. Some of them then raised their hands in a frenzy. Meyer then selected six groups of people to conduct the test on the stage. Among the six groups of people were researchers from well-known researchboratories, members of other bigpanies, and well-known university professors. In addition, to his dismay, Macrae was also selected. He took Sergio and another member of the team and went on stage. The experiment began. All six groups of people then began their experiments on the medicine. The crowd below was full of curiosity and expectation. They stretched their necks and began to watch closely. The experiments weren''tplicated and the people who came on stage were all elites in the industry. As such, they acted at lightning speed. The groups of staff then gradually obtained the results of the pill. "The effects of these three medicines are very good. I agree with the score of the experts," one of them praised. "The effect was beyond my expectations. I believe that each of the three medicines has more than 9 points in terms of potential," another said. "I''m truly shocked by Bald Eagle Pharma," a third added. Even Macrae and Sergio, who were previously unwilling to give up, had to say with sullen expressions on their faces, "The effect of the drug is really amazing. I think it''s in line with the score." The scores of the six groups of people were very consistent. All of the three medicines were effective. Such a situation really surprised the crowd. After a brief moment of silence, the crowd became rowdy. "Now, it can be confirmed. The three new drugs made by Bald Eagle Pharma are very effective." "As expected of Bald Eagle Pharma''s medicine. It''s truly amazing." "It''s going to explode in the market. Bald Eagle Pharma is going to lead the industry for at least ten years toe." There were also some doubts in the midst of the surprised voices. "It''s just a good- for- nothingment. It''s so fake!" "They must''ve picked their own people to go on stage. I suspect they''re faking it," someone argued. At that moment, as soon as these skeptical words were spoken, they were scolded and refuted by many people. "Are you a fool? The people on stage were all famous people in the industry. Are they so easily bribed?" One of them said. "Those researchers and professors would''ve been easy to buy over. However, the other three of them are from otherrgepanies. They re directpetitors of Bald Eagle Pharma. Do you think that they have also been bought over? That is absolutely impossible!" Another rebutted. Many members of the Chinese team gathered around Macrae and Sergio before proceeding to ask them. "Dr. Leu, are the three types of medicines made by them really that incredible?" One of them asked. "Sergio, are they really worthy of the score?" Another added. "Could it be that there are no ws at all?" A third said. Macrae shook his head and sighed softly. He then said, "ording to the experimental data and effects, the efficacy is really good and we can''tpete with it." Sergio also sighed and said, "The gap was too wide. Theirs is really good. As for how it was made, we have no idea at all. In my opinion, they are more than twenty years ahead of us." Upon hearing this, Fade mumbled as he stood by the sidelines. He said, "Although Bald Eagle Pharma is powerful they''re not undefeatable As for not being able to catch up with them, that''s a joke. In my opinion, the medical skills of our country aren''t far from those in Micovia. We''re even better than them in some aspects." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As soon as he said this, Sergio was once again furious. He red at Fade and gritted his teeth. "What do you mean, Mr. Chen? Are you trying to go against me on purpose?" When they suspected that the other party''s score was fake, Fade said that it was true and worthy of the score. Now that he admitted that the other party was indeed impressive, he went back on what he said about them being incredible. Wasn''t it obvious that he wasrately going against Sergio? Thus, Sergio was furious and stared at Fade fiercely, almost burning with anger. Chapter 2167 Chapter 2167 Fade looked at Sergio and said lightly, "I don''t mean anything. I''m just telling the truth." "Speaking the truth?" Sergio snorted coldly. "Your words are clearly contradictory. What kind of truth is this!" Fade shook his head and said to Sergio in an emotional tone, "It seems that you still don''t understand. I previously refuted you. I said that the three new drugs made by Bald Eagle Pharma deserve that rating. It''s based on the performance of the drug itself." "Now, what I am retorting is your self-deprecation. Their concoction is clearly formidable. However, that doesn''t mean that it is more formidable than ours, let alone that we can''t catch up with it at all. That was apletely different matter," he added. Sergio''s expression darkened as he gritted his teeth. He looked at Fade and said, "In essence, this is the matter. The current level of pharmaceutical development in our country''s medicine is far behind Bald Eagle Pharma and Micovia''s industry." "You say you can do it by yourself. However, you''re not the person to represent our medicine. It''s simply because you can''t represent western medicine nor traditional Chinese medicine. Furthermore, you can''t represent our country. There are so many capable people there. Just because you can''t do it yourself, don''t think that everyone else can''t." Fade''s voice was t and calm. Sergio''s face was filled with fury when he heard this. He red at Fade and said, "What are you trying to say? Are you mocking us? Your traditional Chinese medicine team didn''t even bring a new medicine. What right do you have to mock us?" At that moment, the other team members also stepped forward and red at Fade with dissatisfaction. They were obviously annoyed at him. Even Macrae himself stood up and walked towards him. He said to him, "Fade, you should pay attention to your identity and the situation that you''re in when you speak. Just because you don''t follow the rules yourself, don''t pull Master Choi and the others in." "Dr. Leu, I don''t think there''s a problem with what I said. It was most certainly appropriate," Fade responded. These words made Macrae unhappy. His emotions were written on his face. "You''re still acting stubborn. Are you stating that you''ve made more contributions than us? Are your medical skills better than ours?" Sergio and the others stared at Fade, and they had questioning expressions on their faces. As for Flynt, Bardolph and the others, they didn''t expect things to turn out like this. They couldn''t help but worry. They wanted to step forward and pull Fade back. However, Fade said with a smile, "You don''t say. My medical skills are definitely better than yours and my contributions are also greater than yours." As soon as he finished his words, the faces of Macrae, Sergio, and the others instantly changed. Even the expressions of Bardolph and the others drastically contorted. They couldn''t help but look at Flynt. "Fade, he..." They uttered. Flynt remained cool-headed and said lightly, "Don''t worry, it''s alright. Fade knows what he''s doing." "But..." Bardolph was extremely concerned. Those on the opposite end were like a volcano that was about to erupt; their anger was spilling out little by little. They scowled at Fade and gritted their teeth as they asked, "Your medical skills are better than ours? You have made a greater contribution? With what evidence you have, anyone can make empty promises!" "Evidence? You''ll see soon enough," Fade said with confidence. Soon after that, he suddenly turned around and directly walked to Bald Eagle Pharma in the center''s exhibition booth as everyone stared, angry and puzzled. Upon seeing this, everyone was confused. "What does he want to do?" One of them asked. "Do you want to attract the attention of the public again?" Another asked. Just as they were wondering, Fade stepped towards the central exhibition booth. He opened his mouth and said loudly, "I have something to say about the three new medicines made by Bald Eagle Pharma." His words instantly grabbed everyone''s attention. Everyone''s eyes and the reporter''s cameras were all focused on him. At that moment, Meyer, the deputy general manager of Bald Eagle Pharma, looked at Fade with a smile on his face. He then said, "Who is this gentleman? What do you have to say?" "My name is Fade, a team member from another country," Fade immediately said his name. Hethen continued, "I have some different views about the three new elf medicines made by them." "Oh, what''s your point of view?" Meyer asked. A look of curiosity appeared on his face. Everyone also looked at Fade, including Macrae, Sergio and the others. They all looked suspicious and nervous. Under the attention of everyone, Fade said aloud, "The three new medicines made by them have great efficiency, befitting their score. It can even be said that the score is a little low." Upon hearing this, a burst of booing sounds came from below. "F*ck, what''s this kid doing? Why is he talking so much nonsense when he''s on stage?" "Don''t talk nonsense. He is here to butter up everyone. What do you know?" "He is a member of another team. Don''t they care about his attitude?" Many people looked at them for a brief moment. They were pointing and discussing among themselves. At that moment, Macrae''s and Sergio''s face darkened as they clench their teeth. "What the hell is Fade doing?" "Do you think you can lick someone else''s boots on stage? That''s so embarrassing." Amidst the hot discussion, Fade suddenly changed his tone and said, "Although the three medicines made by them were very good, I believe there is a problem." "That is, of the three types of medicine, Bald Eagle Pharma imed to have used hundreds of science personnel to develop el latest western medicine that had e been developed for more than a decade in theboratory," he continued. "It''s true. Mr. Chen, is there anything wrong?" Meyer asked. He faintly felt that something was wrong and he couldn''t help but ask. Fade shook his head and said, "Of course there''s something wrong. The source of these three new medicines weren''t from some scientific researcher who developed them over a decade. Instead, it''s a developed version of basic traditional Chinese medicine. It can even be said that these three medicines are basically another form of Chinese medicine." Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As soon as these words were said, everyone was initially stunned. It then became lively as everyone burst into an uproar. All kinds of arguments were made throughout the venue. "Is this guy crazy? He said that the medicine made by Bald Eagle Pharma was developed from Chinese medicine. It''s ridiculous," one of them said. "Heheh, he'' s just here for attention," another added. "Are these people so shameless? Daring to tter themselves? Don''t they have any dignity at all?" A third said. In the face of waves of sarcasm, the Chinese team''s faces instantly changed. Sergio smirked coldly and said, "Is this what he said about his contribution? Using such a ridiculous method to gain poprity." "He''s just making us aughing stock." "What an embarrassment. It''s so shameful." "It''s so pathetic of him to do such a thing for the sake of his reputation!" Not just the people of western medicine, but even Bardolph and the others were in disbelief. "Is Fade alright? How can he say something like that?" "Th-That''s unbelievable!" Chapter 2168 Chapter 2168 Macrae''s face sank amidst all the voices. He then said to Flynt in a deep voice, "Master Choi, quickly ask that guy toe down. His ridiculous and shameful behavior brought us disgrace. This will make us aughing stock around the world." At that moment, Flynt was still calm andposed. He said calmly, "Dr. Leu, don''t be so emotional. Fade isn''t an impulsive person. Since he said this, perhaps he''s telling the truth." "Master Choi, that guy is out of his mind. Are you out of your mind as well?" Macrae was all fired up. It was quite rare for him to be this way. "That is Bald Eagle Pharma, a pharmaceutical giant in Micovia and the entire world. How can they develop drugs using traditional ingredients? Furthermore, it''s a Chinese medicine form. That''s ridiculous," he said. "Ridiculous? Why? Do you think of us as backward?" Flynt frowned and said. "Master Choi, I know you don''t want to admit that our country is falling behind. However, that is a fact. It''s an undeniable fact, at least in the field of medicine, that Micovia is way ahead of us. They would never give up their own advanced ingredients and use our backward ingredients," Macrae said. Flynt''s face sank. He said unhappily, "Traditional Chinese medicine and western medicine are just two different methods of the same medicine. Perhaps the western medicine may be well-developed now. However, that doesn''t mean that it''s more advanced than traditional Chinese medicine. They''re just two different methods. Dr. Leu, it seems that your understanding of traditional Chinese medicine is wrong!" "I..." Macrae uttered, as if he had more to say. However, Flynt waved his hand and interrupted him, "If you don''t believe me, then continue to watch and well see what happens. The situation will be clear when the timees." "Master Choi, I will report your actions and decisions to our leaders. When that happens, our leaders will put the me on you..." Macrae was truly angry and he called Flynt out. However, Flynt didn''t care. He simply said faintly, "It''s up to you." Macrae was furious. He didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He walked away and looked at Fade with a gloomy expression on his face as he stood on the stage. Sergio and the others also looked like they were anticipating a good show. Bardolph and the others looked anxious. They couldn''t help but ask, "Master Choi, about what Fade said, is it true?" "You''ll know when you see it," Flynt replied faintly. At that moment, many reporters extended their microphones towards the stage and began to ask. "Mr. Chen, why do you say that?" One of them asked. "Mr. Chen, what is your goal? To be famous or to simply smear Bald Eagle Pharma''s name?" Another said. "Mr. Chen, can you show us some evidence?" A third asked. Another reporter handed the microphone to Meyer. "Mr. Meyer, do you want toment on what Mr. Chen just said?" Someone asked. "Is Bald Eagle Pharma''s new medicine really made with traditional Chinese medicine?" Another added. Meyer answered in an indifferent voice, "That''s nonsense. It''s all lies. I''ll say it again. These three new medicines were produced by Bald Eagle Pharma. Hundreds of researchers have developed them over more than ten years. They have nothing to do with traditional Chinese medicine at all." Following his reply, everyone''s focus once again returned to Fade. Upon facing the usations, Fade didn''t immediately answer them. Instead, heughed and said, "I am a member of the Chinese medicine team. My profession is to learn Chinese medicine." "In light of Mr. Meyer''s denial, I won''t say more. Instead, I would like to do a simple test. I believe everyone will understand after seeing it," he exined. Soon after that, he immediately walked to the three new medicines and asked, "Can I test the drugs?" Meyer remained silent for a few seconds. He then said, "Please go ahead." Fade nodded with a smile, picked up one of the medicines and crushed it into powder. He soaked it with water and fed it to a little white mouse. Everyone was so confused upon §Ö seeing this. They didn''t understand what Fade was doing. After all, simr experiments had been done by the six groups ahead of this on the stage. Theb rat was alive and kicking. There wasn''t any problem at alp. It even reduced in symptoms. Just when everyone was puzzled, Fade turned to the audience and said, "Does anyone here have c? Could you give it to me?" "I do, I do." At that moment, someone handed over an unopened bottle of c. "Thank you!" Fade expressed his thanks. He then opened the bottle of coke, took a sip in front of everyone, and swallowed it. "Everyone, as you can see, this is just an ordinary bottle of coke." Soon after that, he poured out some c and added it into theb rat''s water for it to drink. "For it to drink some c. What is he even doing?" Someone questioned. "C is just filled with carbonated sugar. What effect could it have?" Another asked. "Is he messing around?" A third wondered out loud. Just when everyone was doubting him, Fade suddenly said, "Look at theb rat." At that moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on the little white mouse. Upon drinking the sugared water, theb rat''s body suddenly twitched. It then spat out a mouthful of foam. The data on all the different testing equipment also began to rapidly change. It indicated that the mouse''s vitals were rapidly declining. Everyone was immediately shocked by the incident. "What''s going on?" "Is this the adverse side effect of the drug?" "But several experiments were conducted before. They all seemed fine!" "It''s the side effect of c." "It can''t be. C is amon drink. It''s impossible that Bald Eagle Pharma didn''t take this into consideration when developing the drug!" At that moment, Fade looked at Meyer and said, "The first batch of medicines had side effects after encountering c. Mr. Meyer, how are you going to exin this?" "Th- Th- This is just an ident, I..." Meyer stuttered as he was in a state of panic. He quickly waved his hand and asked the staff members present toe forward and save theb rat. After trying for a brief moment, there wasn''t more they could do. Nothing was effective. They could only watch the vitals of theb ratBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. gradually disappear. "Mr. Meyer We can''t find the cause of the disease. There is no way to treat it," the staff member said. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade then opened his mouth and said, "Mr. Meyer, you said that this medicine was independently developed by Bald Eagle Pharma. However, you''re not even aware of this side effect, let alone figure out how to ovee it. That''s why I have doubts about your statement." Not only did he suspect something, but even the reporters and experts that were present had frowns on their faces. Sweat formed on Meyer''s forehead as he tried his best to exin, het "Th-This is probably an ident, a matter of chance. Our drug can''t cause such an obvious side effect. Besides, theb rat is an animal after all. It''s different from the human body and it''s iparable to us." Chapter 2169 Chapter 2169 "Oh really?" Fade narrowed his eyes and spoke in a low tone. All of a sudden, there was a scream and a staff member on the stage fell down with a loud bang. At that moment, everyone''s attention moved towards them. They immediately realized that it was the volunteer whom they had invited for the human experiment. Several of them had taken the medicine when the six groups of people had gone on stage for the experiments. Beside the fallen woman was a bottle of halffinished c. As she fell, it spilled out and flowed onto the stage. Seeing the situation, everyone was shocked. People began to discuss among themselves once more. "What''s going on? Is there really a problem with the new medicine made by Bald Eagle Pharma?" Someone asked. "There''s no way there could be. Maybe it''s just a coincidence," another said. "I don''t think so. Look, the symptoms of the volunteer and theb rat are very simr!" Amidst the heated discussion, the condition of that volunteer was worsening. Fade stepped forward and was ready to administer first aid. However at that time, Meyer took his men and stood in front of him. "Stop, what do you think you''re doing?" He shouted. Fade said seriously, "The patient is in a critical condition and I have to treat her. It''s urgent and there is no time for dy." Meyer said in a deep voice, "This is a volunteer invited by Bald Eagle Pharma. We have corresponding measures. You don''t have to worry about them." He was obviously worried about Fade, thinking that he might secretly be ying tricks. It could bring greater adverse effects to Bald Eagle Pharma. Fade naturally understood what Meyer was thinking. He looked sternly at him and said, "I know what you''re thinking. However, this disease was caused by yourck of understanding of the key forms in traditional Chinese medicine. Without experienced doctors of traditional Chinese medicine, you can''t cure the disease at all." "Nonsense!" Meyer shouted angrily, "As I said, Bald Eagle Pharma''s new medicine has nothing to do with the Chinese medicine form. We have the world''s most advanced western medicine technology, as well as the world''s most advanced pharmaceutical experience. It''s impossible that we can''t cure them." Fade nced at the volunteer whose condition was deteriorating. He said in a low voice, "Mr. Meyer, now is not the time to argue. It''s a matter of life and death. The most important thing now is to save her." "Of course I''ll save her," Meyer said indifferently. After that, he waved his hand. Soon after that, a medical staff member came on stage with all kinds of equipment and provided the volunteer with first aid. However, after conducting some examinations, Bald Eagle Pharma''s doctor''s face dramatically changed. He said, "Mr. Meyer, it''s not good. We can''t find the cause of her condition." "How did this happen? Isn''t the device in your hand the most advanced? Why can''t you even tell the cause of the condition?" Meyer questioned. The doctor exined with a pale face, "Mr. Meyer, there is nothing wrong with the equipment. However, the symptoms are something we''ve never seen before. Therefore, we can''t find out the cause for the time being." At that moment, Fade said seriously, "We can''t drag on the patient''s condition any further. Otherwise, we might lose her." Meyer''s face instantly darkened at his words. With a doubtful expression on his face, he turned to look at the few doctors. They nodded calmly and responded, "The situation is indeed not optimistic. Her life may be in danger." Meyer''splexion instantly changed. Fade stepped forward and said, "I can cure..." However, right at that moment, the crowd below parted. A Bald Eagle Pharma staff member quickly brought a man over. At the same time, he said, "Mr. Meyer, Dr. Hester is here." Upon hearing this, Meyer suddenly looked excited and hurried to greet him. He said to the slightly obese middle-aged man, "Dr. Hester, the situation now is..." He quickly exined the situation. In the end, he held the man''s hand and said, "Dr. Hester, sorry to trouble you." Hester nodded and said, "I''ll do my best." With that being said, the doctor went up on stage and walked towards the woman. Upon seeing this, Fade frowned and said, "Mr. Meyer, she is in a dangerous state. You can''t waste any more time. Others can''t save her. Let me go and save her!" Upon hearing this, Meyer gave him a hard look and said, "You are spouting nonsense. Dr. Hoster is already here. Who do you think you are?" The surrounding area was full of the sound of discussions. "Young man, are you really trying to look good to the crowd?" "He doesn''t even know the most famous internal physician in the world, Dr. Hoster. Is he really a doctor?" "Haven''t you heard? He''s a Chinese medicine practitioner. How can his backward medical skillspare to modern medical skills?" As the crowd discussed among themselves, Fade''s country''s team had many people gesturing and pointing at them. The expression of everyone in the team couldn''t help but darken. Sergio gritted his teeth and said angrily, "It''s a disgraceful matter. It''s embarrassing for us to be with him." In the midst of the discussion, Hoster had gone forward to examine and check on the volunteer. His face and his expression was extremely serious. On top of that, as time passed, his brows didn''t rx even the slightest. Instead, they furrowed deeper and deeper.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Just as he was about to move, Hosier stood up. Meyer quickly went up to him and asked with concern, "Dr. Hoster, how''s the patient? Can she be cured?" With a sullen face, Hoster shook his head and said, "The patient''s condition is very strange and complicated. I''ve never seen this et kind of disease before. Therefore, I can''t be sure of the cause of the patient''s illness." "How did this happen?" Meyer was stunned. He looked at him and said, "Dr. Hoster, the patient''s condition..." Fade rushed over before Meyer could finish his question. He immediately said, "The patient must be treated immediately. Otherwise, she won''t be cured." "You..." At the sight of him, Meyer''s face immediately turned gloomy. He then waved his hand and ordered people to drive Fade away. "Someone take him..." However, at that moment, Hosier suddenly said, "The patient''s situation is indeed very critical. She must be treated immediately." "This..." Meyer uttered. It didn''t ur to him that things would worsen to this extent. He was anxious about the situation. He paused for a few seconds and said, "Immediately take the volunteer to the hospital and give her emergency medical care." Chapter 2170 Chapter 2170 However, before the staff members could move, Hosier stopped them and said, "The patient''s current situation is not optimistic. Taking her to the hospital now will only worsen her condition. Moreover, judging from the timing, the patient has five minutes at most. If we go to the hospital now, it''ll be toote." "What? How could it be..." Meyer was truly at a loss. At that moment, he didn''t know what to do. Nheless, Fade pushed away the people who stopped him and rushed over with a calm expression on his face. He bent down in front of the volunteer and said, "Allow me." "You..." Meyer said as he tried to stop him. However, Hosier obstructed him and said, "This is ourst chance. Let him try!" Upon hearing this, Meyer''splexion immediately darkened. He looked at Fade and gritted his teeth. He said, "You''re now being reckless. If anything happens to her, you must take responsibility!" The reason why he said this was to obviously push the me to Fade. As soon as the words were spoken, it immediately aroused a lot of discussion and booing. "I didn''t expect argepany like Bald Eagle Pharma to be so shameless!" One of the audience members said. "Meyer, isn''t it clear that you''re trying to shirk responsibility?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "If it was me, I wouldn''t care. There''s no use in saving the person. If he can''t save her, he''ll have to take the me," a third said. Amidst the hot discussion, Fade didn''t lift his head up at all when he heard Meyer''s words. He said coldly, "Don''t worry. If something happens, I''ll take responsibility. I won''t me you, Bald Eagle Pharma." Upon hearing this, Meyer hurriedly said, "You''ve said this yourself. There are a lot of witnesses here and everyone heard what you said. When the timees, don''t think about denying it!" With Fade taking responsibility, Meyer was relieved and became rxed. Although it was a little embarrassing to deal with it in this way, he had actually shirked the greatest responsibility. It was the best option for them. Upon hearing his words, everyone immediately understood what he meant. For a brief moment, everyone looked at Meyer with disgust. Even Hoster unconsciously distanced himself from him. As for Fade, he was busy saving the volunteer. He wasn''t in the mood to pay attention to Meyer''s words at all. As a result, the focus of everyone''s attention instantly fell on him. Upon holding a silver needle, Fade quickly inserted it in the volunteer''s body. His hands were flying like dazzling butterflies. It was astonishing to everyone''s eyes. To other people who didn''t understand traditional Chinese medicine, this treatment method looked strange. In the eyes of the people on the Chinese team, his technique was surprising. It was especially true for Bardolph and other members of the Chinese medicine team. They couldn''t help but be amazed when they saw Fade''s techniques. "Fade''s technique is a work of art. Does he really know Chinese medicine?" One of them asked. "It''s not only a matter of whether he does or not. What''s important is that his skills are far better than ours!" Another added. Even the members of the Chinese western medicine team, such as Macrae and Sergio, didn''t know much about Chinese medicine. However, they knew some basic concepts. When they looked at his technique, they knew that Fade''s medical skills were better than they imagined. They were immediately surprised. Time quickly passed by. Approximately five minutester, Fade put away all the silver needles and stood up. He let out a long sigh and said, "It''s done." At that moment, everyone''s gaze fell on the volunteer who was lying on the ground. As everyone watched, the volunteer suddenly gave a violent cough. She spat out a mouthful of liquid and sat up from the ground. Fade helped her up and asked, "How do you feel?" She touched her body and was pleasantly surprised. "I-1 feel much better. I''vepletely recovered. I don''t feel any pain." "Mr. Chen, thank you so much. You''re my lifesaver." As she said that, the volunteer gave him a warm hug. At that moment, everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect Fade to actually be able to save the volunteer who was at death''s door. Meyer was also very shocked. He frowned and looked at her with suspicion. He said, "Is that true? Maybe..." Hoster suddenly spoke even before Meyer could finish, "The condition of the volunteer has really improved. Mr. Chen, your treatment was very sessful," he said. When a doctor of his level offered his personal approval, Meyer suddenly dared not speak. Fade turned around and looked at Meyer. "Meyer," he said in a loud voice. "Now, shouldn''t you admit that there''s a problem with the new medicines that Bald Eagle Pharma has made?" "Th-This..." Meyer stuttered for a while. Soon after that, he found an excuse and said, "Perhaps there are some problems with the first new product that we haven''t found. However, we''ll continue to develop and improve on it." "Continue to develop and improve?" Fade sneered. "Do you still deny the fact that you used traditional Chinese medicine?" "It is western medicine. It has nothing to do with traditional Chinese medicine," Meyer denied. Fade sneered and said, "It seems like you still don''t know when to give up. Nheless, I''ll show you again!" After that, he took out the other two new pills. He quickly processed them and fed them to the white mice. Not long after, the little white mice twitched and there were serious side effects. Meyer was stunned while everyone at the scene had a heated discussion. "Mr. Meyer, the three new medicines have side effects that you don''t even understand. Are you still going to deny it?" Fade asked indifferently. Meyer''s expression changed. He was still trying to defend himself. "The side effect only proves the defects of the drug. That is our fault. However, it still has nothing to do with Chinese medicine like you mentioned," he said. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Really?" Fade grinned and didn''t say anything. He quickly took out some prescriptions, briefly processed them, and fed them to the little white mice. The two little white mice, who were on the verge of death, quickly became active and returned to normal. "I am very aware of the defects of these three medicines and how to treat them. However, Bald Eagle Pharma, you didn''t even realize them at all. Now, are you still going to say that these three medicines were developed by you over more than ten years?" Fade questioned. "Th- This..." Meyer was truly panicking. At that moment, he was unable to respond. Fade scoffed and continued, "Or are you going to admit that this is the real research and development standard of Bald Eagle Pharma?" Meyer definitely wouldn''t admit to something like this. The huge audience below, especially those in the industry, were momentarily confused. "Bald Eagle Pharma''s level has always been the best in the industry. However, the level of these three new medicines was really inconsistent with the previous medicines," someone spoke up. "They said that they''ve developed them over more than ten years and used hundreds of researchers. For such a big project, the nning of this project must beplicated. Even after so many years, I don''t think I''ve heard of such news," another added. "Perhaps what that Chinese medicine practitioner said is true. Bald Eagle Pharma didn''t develop the three new medicines themselves," a third suggested. "If they really made it in the spur of the moment, deriving it from Chinese medicine, then that exins a lot," someone else said. Chapter 2171 Chapter 2171 Hearing the voices of doubt grow louder, the situation eventually spiraled out of control. Meyer gritted his teeth and said, "Even if there was something wrong with our medicine, that doesn''t mean that it has something to do with traditional Chinese medicine!" Upon hearing this, Fade shook his head in disappointment and said in a low tone, "It looks like you''re not going to admit it as long as I don''t expose what''s under that deceitful mask of yours." Soon after that, he turned and looked at the crowd with a serious expression. "These three types of medicine were made by Bald Eagle Pharma. They are the same group who sent people to destroy Sincere Medicine Center in Losangel City''s Chinatown, stealing the prescriptions of the medicines some time ago," he said loudly. "What? There was such a thing?" One of them said. "Losangel City''s Chinatown, I''ve heard of it. It was a popr ce in Losangel City before this," another added. "Yes, I have a few friends from the Chinesemunity who have been recently spreading the news," a third said. "I''ve seen the news about the destruction of Sincere Medicine Center. It''s true," someone else supported. "Nonsense! What right do you have to say that our new medicine was based on the prescription of the one stolen from Sincere Medicine Center?" Meyer denied. Fade snorted and spoke loudly, "What right do I have? I''m the boss of Sincere Medicine Center in Losangel City. I wrote those prescriptions with my own hands." Meyer was shocked upon hearing these words. The same went with the people around. Everyone focused their attention on Fade. He saw Meyer''s lips tremble as if he wanted to say something. He snorted and shouted, "Are you still trying to deny it? Then I''ll show you solid evidence!" "Mr. Liang!" Fade spoke loudly. Soon after that, the crowd parted, forming a path. Ogen, Mr. Liu, and several others from Sincere Medicine Center stepped out with serious expressions on their faces. They then walked up to the stage and told everyone about the attack at Sincere Medicine Center, the fight in Ogen''s manor, as well as the unfortunate death of Mr. Huang. In addition, they had corresponding videos as evidence. As soon as the news was released, there was an uproar and everyone was shocked. The reporters widened their eyes and were feeling extremely excited. They were like hungry wolves picking up the scent of meat. Meyer, on the other hand, was in a panic. If this matter was exposed, it wouldn''t just be a problem of the medicines. It would also be a criminal offence. The entirepany would be prosecuted. Hence, he immediately defended himself and said, "What you''ve just said is merely spection. What you mentioned were the doings of people from the Green Gang and they have nothing to do with Bald Eagle Pharma. As for the evidence, those are just text messages on the mobile phone. It doesn''t mean anything." "Oh really?" Fade smirked. "Perhaps text messages don''t prove anything. We''ll leave this matter aside for now. Let''s go even deeper and talk about when Bald Eagle Pharma used live humans for their medicine trials in Losangel City." When Fade mentioned that specific detail, Meyer instantly felt his head tingle. The crowd immediately became excited. After all, this detail caused a huge uproar a while back and was widely known throughout the country. However, for some reason, news about the incident slowly diminished and people slowly stopped talking about it. The event was eventually forgotten. No one expected Fade to bring it up again at that very moment. "You, stop talking nonsense. Th- That''s fake news..." Meyer was still denying it. However, he didn''t have much confidence when he spoke. Fade didn''t say much. Instead, he simply pped his hands and said, "If s your turn now, Mr. Dous." As soon as his name was called, Dous and a group of people came out from the crowd. At that moment, everyone was shocked and focused their attention on him. After all, Dous'' poprity in Micovia was considered first-ss without a doubt. Not to mention that he brought a group of friends who were from the entertainment industry. They were all famous superstars, singers, directors and many more. They quickly became the center of attention as soon as the group of people appeared. Dous walked up to the stage and nodded at Fade. He then spoke loudly, "Some time ago, there was news about illegal human trials in Losangel City''s Lissad Sanatorium on the inte. It had my attention and I gave the case my support." "However, I didn''t expect to face pressure after that. My show was suppressed by an unknown power and was forced to end its run. Staff members were being investigated for no apparent reason. Someone even broke into mypany and attacked my employees. They even tried taking me away." "After all this ruckus, I knew that all of this was rted to Bald Eagle Pharma. They were worried that their scandal would be exposed. As such, they used various methods to suppress the news and pressure the person exposing them. Today, my friends and I are here to publicly expose this matter." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As soon as Dous finished speaking, the scene burst into an uproar and everyone became excited. Meyer''s face turned red and his body trembled. "Mr. Dous, you''re a famous celebrity. You can''t talk nonsense like this. We, Bald Eagle Pharma, didn''t do anything to pressure you, let alone send people to attack you. This is nder!" He said as he gritted his teeth. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "nder?" Dous snorted. He then spoke again, "I''d like to ask you then, Mr. Meyer. How would you exin the Devil Tone?" Even the Devil Tone, a well-known underground power in Newsbery, was involved in this incident. It instantly grabbed everyone''s interest. At that moment, Fade pped his hands and two people walked out. They were the Devil Tone members, Zur and Grotte, whom Fade had previously brought away. Meyer''s eyes narrowed as the two appeared. He staggered and almost fell down. "Tell me, what''s going on?" Fade looked at the two people and spoke coldly. Zur and Grotte gave him a look. They didn''t dare to hide anything and told everyone how Bald Eagle Pharma had bribed them and ordered them to attack Dous. Grotte even showed them a video of their discussion. With the solid evidence being revealed, Meyer couldn''t take it anymore. He fell down to the ground and passed out. After that, sirens could be heard as the police arrived. They shoved Meyer and the Bald Eagle Pharma staff members into the police car and took them away. Dous and the others also went to the police station as witnesses. Many reporters there were not interested in reporting the exhibition anymore and they left with the police cars. After all, shocking news like this was much more exciting than that of the exhibition. The exhibition host felt helpless over the situation. He could only announce the end of the end of the judging process and rushed to end the exhibition. The people at the venue eventually left one after another. Chapter 2172 Chapter 2172 Fade eventually got off the stage and walked towards his team. He was ready to leave as well. However, at that moment, a bald-headed expert from the judging team came up to him and spoke with a respectful smile, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry for what happened. It was a misunderstanding." "It''s alright. Thank you for being gracious," Fade replied. "Mr. Chen, how about the prescriptions of the three medicines? Are you nning to sell them?" Upon hearing those words, many people on the scene instantly realized something. After all, the three new medicines made by Bald Eagle Pharma all had very high marks, even though Fade had confirmed that there were certain side effects which greatly affected the marks. Fortunately, Fade was the owner of the prescription. Therefore, he had a way to eliminate those side effects. That way, the side effects of the three new medicines would ultimately be removed. The efficacy of the medicines was likely to be better than the ones produced by Bald Eagle Pharma since he was the original owner of those prescriptions. ording to the expert group''s marking standards, it was very likely that Fade would introduce the three medicines and score more than 9 points. This was definitely a huge fortune for people in the pharmaceutical industry. With that in mind, investors and members of the pharmaceuticalpanies who were ready to leave suddenly gathered around them like flies. However, Fade obviously knew what they were thinking. He said, "Traditional Chinese medicine is a gem that has gone through a few thousand years of medical development in our country. I will not sell the prescriptions." "How about authorization, Mr. Chen? We need only 20 years. No, 10 years of authorization would do..." One of them asked. "Us too. We''re willing to pay a high price of 100 million yuan..." "You call 100 million yuan a high price? Are you kidding me? These are medicines with scores of more than 9 points. Medicines of this quality should be worth at least 1 billion yuan!" Another eximed. "I bid 1.5 billion yuan!" Fade waved his hand as he looked at the restless crowd. He then said, "I have something to do at the moment and it''s not the right time to talk about this. As for the prescriptions, we can discuss cooperation when we get the chance." He didn''t clearly refuse to cooperate. Instead, he left with an opening, giving himself more options for the future. Upon listening to Fade, the investors andpany staff members wrote down Fade''s contact information with disappointment and expectation. They soon gradually left the venue one after another. As soon as the group left, the lively exhibition hall finally calmed down. It even seemed a little deserted. Fade walked towards the Chinese inspection team with a smile on his face. At that moment, the team members looked at him with mixed feelings. Flynt was an exception. He knew about Fade''s identity and strength. As such, what had happened didn''t even surprise him. He simply nodded and smiled, "Good job, Fade." As for Bardolph and the others beside Flynt, they were both happy and surprised. "Fade, why didn''t you tell us you were that good?" "Fade, you have been concealing your talents from us all along!" Fade smiled at them and said, "I have to keep my identity hidden in order to face my opponent. I''ll be treating all of you to a mealter as a sign of apology." "Alright, a meal it is then," one of them said. "I want to eat some good food at a Michelin star restaurant," another added. "I''ll make your wallet bleed," someone else joked. Compared to theughter of the team of traditional Chinese medicine doctors, the faces of the western medicine doctor team led by Macrae weren''t looking good at that moment. As Fade looked at them, a few of them started to look away and didn''t want to meet his eyes. Fade walked up to Sergio and quietly looked at him. Sergio felt uneasy. He was terrified when he saw Fade''s face in front of him. He couldn''t help but take a few steps back. "W-What do you want?" He asked as his lips trembled. Fade said coldly, "I just wanted to remind you not to be arrogant or belittle others. Traditional Chinese medicine doctors aren''t weaker than westem medicine doctors. Wete definitely not weaker than ov foreigners." "Urgh..." Sergio felt offended when he heard this. He wanted to argue back but he was unable to do so at that moment. However, the team members behind him started muttering to themselves. "You just got lucky. What''s there to boast about by developing a few new medicines?" "He''s just a brat. How dare he criticize us. He''s just acting all high and mighty!" Upon listening to those words, Macrae red at them and angrily. He shouted before Fade could even speak, "Shut up and stop talking nonsense!" The team members that were previously muttering immediately lowered their heads. However, their .n facial expressions were still dissatisfied. It was as if they were saying, "So what if he''s that great? Does it have anything to do with us?" el Macrae was still ring at them and looked like he had read their mind. He then continued and said, "Think carefully with that brain of yours. Mr. Chen is a traditional Chinese medicine doctor with excellent medical skills. He even opened Sincere Medicine Center in Micovia. Who do you think he is?" Upon listening to him, the team members couldn''t help but be surprised. They were thinking about it as they furrowed their eyebrows. Sergio was the first one to react after a few seconds had passed. He looked at him in surprise and said, "Fade, Fade. Don''t tell me, he''s the youngest Holy Doctor in our country, Master Fade Chen?" All the other team members looked even more shocked when they heard his words. They were unable to calm down. After connecting the various clues and information about Master Chen in their mind, they became more certain that Fade was Master Chen. Macrae gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "You don''t say. The man right in front of you is the Holy Doctor, Master Chen!" After that, he took the initiative to bow and apologize to Fade, ''T m sorry, Master Chen. We failed to recognize you and even offended you. I apologize." Fade waved his hand and said lightly, "You''re too humble, Dr. Leu. We''re all the same. We came here for the development of the medical industry in our country. It was only a misunderstanding, so I don''t mind." "You'' re too generous, Master Chen!" Macrae sighed. He then looked at Sergio and the others. "What are you waiting for? Apologize to Master Chen." Sergio and the rest reacted when they heard his words. Their expressions changed as they quickly bowed and apologized to him. Fade gently waved his hand, indicating that it wasn''t a big deal. The group then left the ce.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. In the next few days, Fade''s hotel almost became the most crowded ce in Newsbery for the pharmaceutical industry of Micovia. Large numbers of medical experts, medical businessmen, and investors came to him. They wanted to cooperate with him over the new medicines. Fade wasn''t good at such things. Fortunately, his wife, Quin, who was good at these matters, was by his side. She then quickly made a series of ns for him. Chapter 2173 Chapter 2173 Quin suggested that Fade should try promoting both traditional Chinese medicine doctors and medicine in Micovia, changing their views about them while the topic was still popr. That was exactly what he had thought. After discussing it with his wife, he quickly decided to open more branches of Sincere Medicine Center, further strengthening his cooperation with Ogen and his men. As for the new medicines'' prescription, it was definitely impossible to directly sell three new medicines, although he could consider other methods like giving authorization or cooperating with others. After all, they were in Micovia. If he did everything by himself, things would be inconvenient for him. If only he could pick a reliablepany to cooperate with, then it would speed up everything. As for these matters, Macrae from the inspection team was an expert. He then assisted Fade in evaluating thepanies. After their final discussion, they agreed on cooperating with two medicinepanies from Micovia to aid Sincere Medicine Center''s production of the medicines. With such a huge profit right in front of them, the businessmen moved at a frightening pace after finalizing the n. In less than a week, not only was Sincere Medicine Center in Losangel City reopened, even the branch located in Newsbery''s Chinatown had their signboard up. During that period of time, the poprity of both traditional Chinese medicine and its doctors had risen at an obvious pace, reaching a height that had never been reached before. Whenpared to Fade''spany, Bald Eagle Pharma was in a mess and thepany''s situation wasn''t looking good. Due to Fade exposing various pieces of evidence at the exhibition hall, the illegal human trials conducted by Bald Eagle Pharma once again became one of the most searched topics on the Inte. Other popr searches included insider information about their acts of bribery, violent threats, and collusion with the government and businessmen. The reputation of Bald Eagle Pharma was severely damaged and the entirepany almost fell into a stagnant state. There were those who resigned and who were arrested, including the senior executives of thepany. Employees within thepany were terrified as time went by. Under such circumstances, approximately eight middle-aged white men sat in the conference room at Bald Eagle Pharma''s headquarters, looking gloomily at the news on the big screen. "There''s no need to say anything. We know the situation very well." A fat middle-aged man named Keiran interrupted the broadcast on the big screen and spoke with a deep voice, "What''s important now is not listing our losses. Instead, we need to find a way to save thepany." "The situation has escted too quickly. It''s not something that we can control," one of them said. "If we can''t control it, then we''ll abandon it. Just do whatever it takes to get rid of it!" Keiran replied. He paused for a moment and asked again, "How''s the situation with contacting the Medical Association?" The other looked awkward and said, "This matter is getting out of hand. A few of the managers whom we previously knew aren''t willing to give us a hand." "They won''t? Hmph, they didn''t waste any time when they were collecting money. Go and inform them that we''ll be digging each other''s graves if they don''t help," Keiran snorted coldly with a cold expression on his face. "How is the situation with the parliament?" He continued to ask. "We are trying to contact them. However, they don''t have much intention of helping. They said that these are just rted to business, so they won''t be interfering much," one of them reported. "Just business?" Keiran narrowed his eyes and said, "Who said that this was just a business matter? Hasn''t that brat recently started developing at a fast pace? Contact those advisors and ask them to control or even restrict traditional Chinese medicine doctors and medicines, starting with medical safety and the invasive nature of traditional medicine." "1-1 understand!" After a series of decisions, Keiran waved his hand and dismissed everyone. As soon as everyone left, he took out an encrypted mobile phone, dialed a number, and said, "Mr. Qiao, how''s the preparation going?" "Mr. Keiran, that guy is ourmon enemy. I obviously won''t show him any mercy. My n will be ready soon," a confident voice came from the other end of the line. "Good, I''ll be waiting for your good news then." Keiran hung up the phone and looked into the distance with anger in his eyes. "Brat, I''ll show you that Bald Eagle Pharma isn''t someone to be messed with he cursed in his heart. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After a few days of work, everything was handled. Fade was finally able to have a little bit of free time. However, he received an invitation before he had time to rest. He opened the letter and it turned out to be the Chinese Chamber of Commerce of Newsbery. There would be a banquet in Chinatown in a day. They invited Fade, Flynt, Macrae, and Ogen to the banquet for celebration. Considering that he needed the help of these Chinese businessmen to handle the Chinese herbal medicine after he left Micovia, Fade epted the invitation to the banquet. The next evening, members of the Chamber of Commerce sent Rolls-Royces to Fade''s hotel. They parked in a row at the entrance of the hotel and picked up Fade and others, driving them to Chinatown. As soon as the motorcade entered Chinatown, brand new decorations could be seen at the shops on both sides. Many ces hung red banners with traditional designs. People at the roadside curiously poked their heads out. The motorcade passed through Chinatown and finally stopped in front of a nine- story luxury restaurant. It was the most ssic and most luxurious Chinese restaurant in Chinatown, and even in Newsbery. As soon as Fade entered the restaurant, he saw decorations with carvings of dragons and phoenixes. When they arrived at the top floor, the luxurious hall was already exquisitely and magnificently decorated. All the Chinese businessmen came forward and greeted Fade. Everyone had smiles on their faces. He was surprised to see the Chinese businessmen among the guests. They talked to Mchi about cooperating at the exhibition center a few days ago. However, because of what previously happened, they didn''t dare toe forward at that moment. They could only hide in the crowd and smile. Upon greeting each other, Addison Zhong, the president of the Chamber of Commerce, invited Fade and others to take a seat. Addison came to Micovia seventy years ago and started from scratch. He then established a family business worth tens of billions in Micovia. He could be known as the representative of ChineseN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. businessmen. He was elected as the president of the Chinese Chamber of Commerce in Newsbery about twenty years ago. Presently, he still held the position of president. He had high virtue and prestige and represented the Chinese businessmen in Newsbery. Upon sitting down, Addison picked up a ss of wine with both hands. He looked at Fade with a smile and spoke loudly, "Mr. Chen, you are a promising young man. In just half a month, you made such a miracle happen in Newsbery. Not only did you promote traditional Chinese medicine, you also brought honor to us and to our people." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "This is your aplishment, Mr. Chen, as well as the glory of our people. Therefore, the Chinese Chamber of Commerce in Newsbery is holding this banquet today, to thank you for your contribution," he added. "Now, let''s raise our sses and toast Mr. Chen!" Upon Addison''s call, everyone stood up and raised their sses. They looked at Fade and said in unison, "To Mr. Chen!" Chapter 2174 Chapter 2174 When offered the toast, Fade raised his ss as well. He looked around and nodded, finishing the wine in one gulp. The others also did the same as cheers andughter surrounded the hall. The atmosphere became lively soon after as everyone began to chat with each other. Addison sat next to Fade with a smile on his face. He continuously praised him and gave him respect, toasting him every once a while. Just like that, everyone''s face turned red after three rounds of toasting while the aroma of wine whafted around the hall. The air seemed to be filled with an alluring smell. Everyone was no longer as cautious as before. Instead, they gradually rxed and talked loudly withughter. Some members of the Chamber of Commerce started chatting with the young members of the inspection team, slowly addressing them as brothers. Addison seemed a little drunk as he sat beside Fade. His face was red and there was a smile on his face. He once again raised his ss as he looked at Fade. He then said, "Mr. Chen, I have a few friends who have heard your name for quite some time already. They wanted to meet you when they heard that you would be here." Fade said lightly, "Well, if they are indeed your friends, Mr. Zhong, I would of course show them some courtesy. Let''s meet them." Addison nodded and waved his hand, calling over a waiter and whispering a few words. The waiter left and a few people walked out soon after that. However, as soon as they saw these people, the expressions on the people around them changed. The lively atmosphere instantly became quiet. The faces of Flynt, Macrae, and Ogen immediately changed as they stood beside Fade. That was because the people in front of them were all foreigners. One of them was an acquaintance of Fade''s. He was Meyer, the assistant manager of Bald Eagle Pharma, whom he had met at the exhibition. Everyone''s faces instantly darkened. Flynt looked at Addison and confronted him, "Mr. Zhong, what''s the meaning of this?" Addison''s eyes flickered and he looked confused. He replied, "Master Choi, these are my friends. They just want to meet Mr. Chen. It''s nothing else." "That''s Meyer. Why is he here?" Ogen asked. Addison exined, "Mr. Meyer is my old friend. He said that he wanted to talk with Mr. Chen, so..." "Addison, don''t you know about the rtionship between Mr. Chen and Bald Eagle Pharma? Given the circumstances, you still invited Meyer over. What on earth were you thinking?" Flynt said angrily. He put down his chopsticks and red at Addison. However, Addison didn''t give him a direct answer. Instead, he said vaguely, "Master Choi, you'' re overthinking. I just wanted to introduce my friends to Mr. Chen. I..." "You..." Flynt was speechless. He was on the verge of mming the table. At that moment, Fade stopped him. He looked at Addison and said coldly, "If they are the friends you were referring to, then I apologize. I''m not interested in knowing them. Please let them leave!" Addison was shocked when he heard those words. The expression on his face looked stiff, and he did not know how to respond. Meyer, on the other hand, walked towards them with a smile on his face. He looked at Fade and said, "We''re businessmen. I came here just to negotiate. Mr. Chen, you don''t have to do this." "I have nothing to say to you!" Fade looked at him and said coldly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Meyer''s face changed. He gritted his teeth and said, "This is Micovia after all, Mr. Chen. It''s best not to be too arrogant." "So what if I am? What are you going to do about it?" Fade replied. Meyer''s face turned pale. He took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Chen, let''s not waste any more time on this meaningless argument. I came here today because I really have something to discuss with you." Fade stayed silent and didn''t respond. He was obviously expressing his stand, indicating that there was nothing to discuss with him. Upon seeing this, Meyer''s expression became more and more unsightly, However, he held on and said, "Mr Chen, Sincere Medicine Center is doing very well. As such, we, Bald Eagle Pharma, as thergest medicine producer in e Micovia or even in the entire world, would like to discuss a cooperation." "Mr. Chen, as long as you get rid of the things that you previously showed, well do our best to support the development of Sincere Medicine Center." "What do you think, Mr. Chen?" He asked. Upon finishing, Meyer and the others turned their attention to Fade. Upon listening to those words, not just Fade, but the others including Ogen and Flynt, changed their expressions. Meyer''s words sounded nice. However, his real intention was to get Fade to revoke the evidence that he previously exposed, so as to get rid of the problems faced by Bald Eagle Pharma. On the contrary, Fade would never agree to that. He looked at Meyer and said coldly, "My biggest recent goal is to see Bald Eagle Pharma go bankrupt. Do you think I will cooperate with you?" Upon hearing this, Meyer''s expression sank even more. He gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Chen, we''re businessmen. A win-win deal is the best choice. Why do something that could bring us to a stalemate?" Even Addison, who was standing by the side, also started to persuade him, "Mr. Chen, Bald Eagle Pharma is really good at producing medicines. With their help, your Sincere Medicine Center, and even Ravel. traditional Chinese medicine doctors could be developed rapidly in Micovia. Given such an opportunity, you..." He said. "Mr. Zhong, you have to understand. It''s true that I am a businessman. However, I''m also a doctor, a traditional Chinese medicine doctor," Fade interrupted. "If you saw those patients in the sanatorium being used as trial subjects, I''m afraid that you wouldn''t be saying this." "I..." Addison was momentarily speechless. Meyer''s expression had darkenedpletely. He gritted his teeth again and said, "Fade, I really want to negotiate with you and intend to create a win-win situation for the both of us." "Is that so?" Fade sneered. He then gently waved his left hand. He was releasing several surges of energy and hit the waists of the people behind Meyer. Their clothes were torn and their pistols were revealed. "Why did you bring guns if you came here to talk, Mr. Meyer?" He asked coldly. He already knew that they brought guns. Some of them were powerful fighters. They were obviously martial artists. In that case, negotiating probably wasn''t what they intended. Meyer didn''t expect Fade to be able to see through this. He changed his expression and exined, "If s just self-protection. Carrying guns in Micovia isn''t something surprising." "Oh really?" Fade asked. "How about ???: that person hiding behind the stage? Are you saying that he''s here just to observe?" Meyer was shocked as soon as he heard those words. He instinctively turned his head towards the backstage area which was covered by a curtain. Chapter 2175 Chapter 2175 Soon after that, a sinisterughter came from behind the curtain. "You''re indeed incredible, Mr. Chen. You were able to detect my presence." Apanied by this voice was an Asian man who looked to be about fifty years old. He walked out from behind the curtain. At that moment, everyone''s attention was focused on him. Macrae and Flynt didn''t have much reaction when they saw the unfamiliar face. Ogen, who had been staying at Micovia for quite some time, immediately changed his expression when he saw that man. He spoke out of fear, "It''s Zandor Au, the vice guardian of Green Gang." Upon listening to his exnation, Fade''s eyes darkened as he looked at Zandor. Both Meyer and Addison smiled. They quickly got up and weed him. They greeted him with a smile as if they knew him well. "Mr. Au, you''re finally here." "Please have a seat, Mr. Au." Flynt and the other''s faces immediately sank when they saw this. Flynt looked at Addison and asked coldly, "Mr. Zhong, what is the meaning of this?" Addison smiled and said, "Mr. Au is a friend of mine and Mr. Meyer''s. He too heard about you, Mr. Chen, and came here to meet you." "Addison, you clearly knew about Fade''s conflict with the Green Gang, yet you still invited Zander over. What''s your motive?" Ogen shouted angrily. Addison nced at him as if he didn''t care about his words. He perfunctorily said, "There''s conflict between Mr. Chen and the Green Gang? I didn''t know about it! Well, since everyone is here, why don''t we take the opportunity to talk this out? After all, we''re all Chinese. It''s better to cooperate than to argue." "Addison, you..." Flynt, Ogen, and the others got angry and almost mmed the table. As for Fade, he was still calm at the moment. He reached out his hand and held Master Choi. He smiled gently and said, "Guys, there''s no need to be angry. I''ll take care of this." After that, he stood up and looked at Addison. At that moment, the respectful look that Addison had for Fade was no longer there. Instead, he looked down on him with pride and even arrogance. He said, "Now, that''s the right attitude to have while solving problems. It''s wise if you could offer Mr. Au a greeting." "Did I ask you to speak?" He rebutted. Just when Addison started to act like the middle person, Fade suddenly changed his attitude and spoke in a cold voice. Addison was lost for words when he was given such a cold reply. The wrinkled skin on his cheeks trembled as his eyes looked angry out of embarrassment. He said, "Mr. Chen, I''m doing this out of kindness. I wanted to..." Fade pped him in the face without waiting for him to finish. The huge impact turned the colour of his face to red as blood dripped from his wounded lips. "I agreed to attend this banquet because you are one of our people. It wasn''t because I wanted to give you some respect," Fade said coldly. "Did you think that I didn''t know what you were nning? I just kept quiet but you''ve gone even further and tried to set me up? Who do you think you are!" He roared in anger. He pped Addison once again, causing the other side of his face to swell up and turn red. As the president of the Chinese Chamber of Commerce, Addison felt extremely humiliated at being pped in front of the crowd. He gritted his teeth and red at Fade. "I''m the president of the Chinese Chamber of Commerce. How dare you..." "I''m capable of wiping out Bald Eagle Pharma and the Hubbart family! You''re only a president of the chamber ofmerce. You''re not even considered a threat," Fade retorted coldly. "Y-You..." Addison''s lips trembled. He wanted to say something. However, he was suppressed by Fade''s powerful pressure, preventing him from speaking. Crack! A surge of energy shot out from Fade''s fingertips. It sliced through Addison''s legs, causing him to fall to the ground and yell in pain. "This is your punishment. I''m not someone whom you can deceive!" Fade shouted coldly. He waved his hand and used a surge of energy to send Addison flying out amidst screams of pain. "Get lost!" He yelled. Upon seeing this, the room instantaneously became silent. The members of the Chamber of Commerce were shocked as they fearfully looked at Fade. It was at that moment that they realized that the Mr. Chen standing in front of them had once wiped out severalrge families in Micovia and killed several Heaven-level experts. However, they were only ordinary people that could be considered rich. If they weren''t Chinese, Fade wouldn''t meet with them at all. Not to mention that Addison tried to mess with him by setting him up, which made his act look like he was digging his own grave. After dealing with Addison, Fade turned his attention to Meyer and spoke coldly, "What about you? Do you want me to do it?" "I-1..." Meyer stammered. He was so terrified of Fade''s gaze that he couldn''t help but take a few steps back and hide behind his armed bodyguards. "We''re in Micovia. Don''t be reckless..." He warned. "Reckless?" Fade sneered. "Is killing you considered a reckless act?" As he was speaking, energy started surging around his palm. It scared Meyer so much that his face turned pale in an instant. Just when Fade was about to move under that intense atmosphere. Zandor snorted as he was standing by the side. He said, "I''m still here, Mr. Chen. Are you looking down on me?" Upon listening to his words, Fade turned toward him and said coldly, "Do I know you?" "You..." Zander''s face turned extremely gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said, "Fade Chen, let me remind you once more. I''m Zandor Au, the vice guardian of Green Gang in Micovia." "A while ago, the annihtion of the Green Gang''s elder, Raynald Qin, and the entire Green Gang at Losangel City were all part of your doing, right? Do you really think that well just sit there and do nothing? Zandor said as he red at him. "I was the one who did it. What do you want?" Fade replied while looking at him. "What do you think?" Zandor gritted his teeth. "You wiped out my gang members and killed our elder. ording to the rules of our Gang, it''s blood for blood!" he yelled. "Blood for blood huh! Let''s see if you''re capable of making me pay," Fade said as he looked at Zandor arrogantly. "Mr. Chen, don''t assume that you''re unrivalled just because you know a bit of martial arts. You''re nothingpared to me," Zandor roared, releasing his aura right after. The raging positive energy instantly spread out and filled the entire hall. The powerful pressure caused the air in the hall to solidify. Breathing seemed to be difficult for the guests around the area. At that moment, everyone''s expressions changed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "So this is the strength of the vice guardian of Green Gang? It''s so strong!" One of them gasped. "It''s rumoured that Zandor reached thete stage of the Heaven Level more than ten years ago. He might''ve reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level by now," another eximed. "Fade was too reckless. A famous expert like Zandor isn''t someone to be messed with," a third warned. Chapter 2176 Chapter 2176 Zandor''s aura caused great pressure. He red at Fade sternly and shouted angrily, "Fade, do you admit defeat?" "I''ll consider sparing you if you kneel and beg for your life," he added. He spoke in a loud voice. It was as if the sound waves were reverberating inside the hall, attacking Fade from all directions. However, Fade still looked calm. He nced at Zandor and said, "Is that it? That doesn''t seem like it was enough!" "Cocky b*stard!" Zandor was furious. He shouted as his aura went wild, heading towards Fade like a huge tidal wave. At that moment, the expressions of the crowd greatly changed. Some of them were worried about Fade while some were secretly smirking, enjoying the feeling of taking revenge on him. However, just when all that force was about to reach Fade, he shook his head and raised his right hand. He simply pushed his palm forward. His palm shed with Zander''s wave,pletely stopping it like an iron wall. He even managed to break the wave and made the energy dissipate into thin air. Sounds of explosion could be heard everywhere within the hall. It was as if countless tiny firecrackers were exploding in the air. At that moment, everyone in the hall couldn''t help but be shocked. Even Zandor was momentarily stunned before he came to his senses. His expression was dark as he gritted his teeth. He quickly gathered his positive energy and was ready to attack Fade once more. Just as he was about to move, Fade took a step forward and spoke lightly. It was as if he was talking to himself, "This is meaningless so stop wasting my time." "You..." Zandor became even more furious. He gritted his teeth as he red at Fade. His positive energy became restless, as if it was boiling within him. However, Fade took a step forward and gently waved his right hand. He let out a surge of energy which hit Zander''s chest with incredible force. Zandor couldn''t defend himself in time. He was sent flying by the burst of energy, spitting blood as he was still in the air. He then crashed into a pir in the hall and fell to the ground, spitting out another mouthful of blood. His face turned pale and he was unable to move an inch. The entire hall instantly became silent. Everyone looked at Fade with dumbfounded and shocked expressions. Especially Meyer and his men. At that moment, they were terrified and could only stumble a few steps back. Their bodies trembled non-stop. As for Fade, he withdrew his right hand and gently shook his head. He gazed across the crowd and said lightly, "Let''s call it a day." Upon hearing his words, Quin, Ogen, Flynt, and the others stood up and prepared to leave with him. As for the members of the Chamber of Commerce, they felt as if they were sitting on a carpet of needles. They didn''t know what to do. They had followed Addison''s n by contacting Bald Eagle Pharma and the Green Gang. They were using the banquet as an opportunity to attack Fade in order to gain benefits. What they didn''t expect was that Addison''s n would fail and the vice guardian of Green Gang would be defeated by Fade. The result waspletely beyond their expectations, causing them to be clueless upon facing him. If they continued to tter him, he might not trust them anymore. However, if they were to go against him, they couldn''t even cause any harm with their strength. Just as the Chinese businessmen were in a dilemma, a deep voice rang, "Mr. Chen, you''ve injured my people. Do you think you can leave that easily?" Following the voice appeared an Asian man in his sixties. He had long hair, a long beard, and wore ck clothes. He stepped forward with his hands behind his back and stood in front of Fade and the others. As soon as he appeared, an enormous pressure could be felt by everyone present. The pressure was even stronger than that of Zandor''s. It seemed that the person standing in front of them wasn''t an ordinary person. He was standing tall like a mountain. At that moment, Flynt and the rest''s expressions couldn''t help but change and their bodies started to shiver. Upon looking at the situation, Fade let out a cold snort and lightly shrugged his shoulders. An invisible force spread out, enveloping Flynt and the rest beside him. The pressure that they felt was instantly lifted, and their bodies instantly rxed. Fade then stared at the man in front of him and asked in a deep voice, "Who are you?" Without waiting for the man to speak, Zandor, who had just fallen to the ground, struggled to stand up while holding onto a pir. He gritted his teeth and said to Fade, "How dare you! This is the Guardian of Green Gang, Mr. Qiao. You''d better quickly surrender." Content belongs to "Guardian? Sailus Qiao?" Fade looked at the ck robed man in front of him. He lightly narrowed his eyes as he observed him. Sailus'' aura was extraordinary and he was definitely a Martial Arts Master. His strength was obviously higher than Zandor''s. His level of cultivation was likely at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Sailus looked calmly at Fade. As he spoke, a strong and irresistible atmosphere could be felt from his serious tone, "Are you the same Fade who killed the elder and wiped out my gang at Losangel City?" "Yes I am. What are you going to do about it?" Fade replied and refused to back away. "What am I going to do?" Sailus snorted. His eyes turned stern suddenly and he shouted, "You''ll kneel and die here!" Facing his thunder-like roar, Fade remained calm. Instead, he smirked and let out a faint sneer, "You want to kill me? You''re not even fit to do so." "B*stard, you''re looking to get yourself killed!" Sailus shouted. His eyes turned red. At that moment, two swords came out and flew towards Fade''s chest. The virtual swords whizzed through the air, stunning everyone around. Fade lightly stomped on the ground as an invisible energy shield appeared in front of him. It blocked Sailus'' virtual swords and instantly shattered them. "Is that all you have? You call yourself the Guardian of the Green Gang?" He mocked. Sailus'' expression darkened as a slight bit of anger could be seen appearing on his face. He rxed his arms that he put behind his back and reached out, "It looks like you''re capable of something; no wonder you''re so arrogant. However, facing me can lead you to only one result, death." As he shouted, a powerful force gushed out from his arms. Two azure dragons roared out. His Double Dragon Ssh charged towards Fade with an unstoppable force. Upon seeing such a move, Fade''s face turned slightly serious. He snorted and used his right hand as a sword. A virtual sword came flying out, shing towards the azure dragons that were charging at him. The dragons'' ws and the long sword constantly shed and collided against each other. Both objects that were initially condensed from energy were now making the sound of metalcolliding in the air. Shockwaves from the collision brought the entire hall into a chaotic state, and even the entire building started to shake.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 2177 Chapter 2177 Fortunately, Quin was now in thete stage of the ck Level. Despite being under such circumstances, she was still able to protect herself. She quickly led Flynt and the others downstairs to avoid being caught in the crossfires, enabling Fade to focus on the battle. As for those Chinese businessmen, they didn''t care about anything else at the moment. They simply covered their heads with their hands and ran away like crazy. Sailus was slightly surprised upon fighting against Fade. He didn''t expect him to have reached a level where they could fight equally with each other within such a short period of time. However, he immediately snorted after being surprised. He waved his hand and let out another two surges of energy that turned into two azure dragons, joining the battle in mid-air. Upon seeing this, Fade''s eyes narrowed and he sped up the movements of his right hand. His virtual sword continued to move, drawing sword marks in the air that turned into aplex pattern. The sword marks and the azure dragons constantly collided with each other. The strong shockwaves caused the hall to shake. Previously, only the small objects were smashed to pieces. However, even the tiles and concrete couldn''t withstand the shockwaves and started to break apart. The magnificent- looking hall had turned into a ce of chaos within minutes. The entire floor shook violently, causing the crystal chandelier to fall to the ground before smashing to pieces. At that moment, the people in the hall crowded towards the corridor. They were rushing to escape from the building. Fade wanted to increase his energy at a bursting rate and kill the azure dragon with his virtual sword. However, when he saw the condition of the building, he knew that the building wouldn''t be able to hold his energy bursts before crumbling. As such, he held back his energy and didn''tunch the attack. Instead, he took a few steps back and pulled himself away from the stairs. Sailus smiled as soon as he saw this. He immediately controlled the four azure dragons and chased after him. "Trying to run away? Not on my watch," he snickered. In less than a few seconds, he chased Fade to the end of the hall. Fade had nowhere to retreat. At that moment, the people at the stairs had yet to clear out. His eyes narrowed upon seeing this. He struck his virtual sword towards the roof above him. Although the roof was solid, it couldn''t withstand the impact of Fade''s virtual sword, leaving a big hole in it. He then immediately jumped onto the roof. Sailus snorted coldly and chased after him. The four azure dragons smashed through the roof as Sailus leaped onto the roof. Fade stood on one end of the roof as his virtual sword still looked sharp in his hands. His clothes fluttered in the wind and his face looked calm. Sailus, on the other hand, stood proudly at the opposite end. His eyes were filled with pride. The four azure dragons formed from positive energy circled around him, making him seem iparably powerful. It was as if God had descended from the heavens.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Everyone in Chinatown was shocked by themotion. They instantly rushed out of their houses to watch. It was at that moment when Sailus'' image shocked almost every passerby who didn''t know him. Some of the Asian elders even faithfully kneeled down on the ground, kowtowing before him. "God has descended. God has descended from the heavens!" They eximed. Such a scene caused Sailus to feel even prouder. His confident eyes stared at Fade and he said, "Fade, why aren''t you surrendering although you''re at death''s door?" Fade said faintly, "I''m not so sure about who''s dying next." "Hmph, you''re still acting stubborn!" Sailus snorted. He then waved his hands and the four azure dragons flew towards Fade in an instant. "Then die!" Facing such a fierce attack, Fade smirked. He raised his right hand and positive energy instantly shot out from his fingertips, turning into a sharp sword and drawing a long line in the air. It shed toward the four azure dragons. Upon making contact with the virtual sword, the four raging azure dragons, were sliced open, creating a loud bang as they exploded. They then split into countless pieces of energy and disappeared into the air. Sailus'' body was damaged by the recoil. His body swayed and his face turned pale as blood dripped out from the corner of his mouth. "You..." His eyes were filled with shock as he looked at Fade. Fade sheathed his long sword and said, "Is that what the mighty Guardian of the Green Gang has?" Sailus'' expression darkened upon listening to his words. He said as he gritted his teeth, "You''ve angered me. Now, I''m going all out." Following his words, a majestic energy spread out from his body, enveloping the entire Chinatown. The sky turned dark. Dark clouds covered the clear blue sky as if a storm was heading their way. Fierce winds blew through the air, creating noises that sounded like a dragon''s roar. At that moment, Sailus looked like he had be one with the fierce winds and the dark clouds. At that moment, he seemed to have be a part of the raging nature. He carried a terrifying pressure, as if he could put the entire world under his feet. Fade, on the other hand, seemed like an ant by his feet. It seemed like he could be easily crushed. As for those who were able to observe the fight from before, they could no longer withstand the strong pressure and started to retreat. "Go to hell, Fade!" Sailus roared. Under such violent pressure, Sailus looked like a mountain giant as he looked down at Fade. He spoke in a cocky manner. After sensing the increasingly 1 intense pressure around his body, Fade shrugged his shoulders and said faintly, "Having this kind of pressure after reaching the peak stage of the Heaven Level? This is barely powerful enough!" "Even so, it''s only enough for showing off," he shook his head and said. "Cocky b*stard, you''re looking to get yourself killed!" Sailus shouted as he took a step forward. At that moment, dark clouds rolled while the winds raged. It seemed that Fade had full control of the powers of heaven and earth, gathering it in his body at that very moment. The building that was on the verge of copsing could no longer withstand the pressure. It suddenly copsed into rubble as smoke and dust raised from the ground. The smoke and dust were quickly blown away by the raging wind. Everyone''s gaze once again turned towards the ce where the building was once located. They couldn''t help but be filled with shock. That was because both Sailus and Fade were still standing where they stood before the building copsed. What was under their feet were no longer the roof tiles. There was nothing under them. "They''re standing in mid-air. Are they angels?" One of the bystanders asked. "Th-They''re too strong," another gasped. "Oh my God. Are they filming a movie?" A third eximed. "What happened? Look at the two figures in the air," someone else said. Themotion was so huge that not only the people in Chinatown, but also the people in the surrounding districts were shocked. They looked at the sky as their eyes were filled with shock. Chapter 2178 Chapter 2178 The copsing building didn''t affect the two of them. Sailus'' attacks didn''t stop as he continued to exert immense pressure. "Die!" He yelled. His voice was as loud as thunder. Dark clouds swirled and thunder roared, creating a storm with positive energy mixed in as it struck towards Fade. At that moment, the spot where Fade was floating became the eye of the storm. The raging energy looked like it wanted to tear him to pieces. "Haha, die! This is what you get for going against the Green Gang!" Sailusughed wildly. At the same time, the energy in his body continued to surge, causing his attacks to be fiercer. The situation had gonepletely out of what a normal person could control. The people that hid in a corner were all shocked.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Even Flynt, who had absolute trust in Fade, couldn''t help but worry about him. His voice trembled as he spoke, "Don''t tell me Fade..." As for the others, their eyes were full of worry. They even had looks of despair. However, at that moment, Quin still looked unfazed. She looked at Fade and said, "Don''t worry, Fade will win." "Quin, I understand how you feel but Sailus..." Ogen said as he too started to worry. She shook her head and said firmly, "Mr. Liang, there are no buts. Because he''s Fade, he''ll definitely win." Upon looking at her determination, everyone else seemed to be encouraged. A sense of confidence welled up in their hearts as they looked at Fade. Sailus'' attacks were reaching its final stages in the air. Thunder, wind, and rain gathered together, enveloping Fade and continuously bombarded him. Boom, boom! Continuous attacks swallowed Fade, leaving no trace of him behind. Just like that, the powerful attacksted for almost five minutes. It only disappeared after Sailus stopped his attacks. Everyone''s eyes turned towards Fade as he was still standing. Various thoughts appeared in their minds. Sailus'' face was filled with pride. As he waved his hand, the dark clouds started to disappear and the raging storm started to calm. It looked as if he had already turned into a deity and descended from the heavens, controlling everything in nature. However, just as Sailus was full of pride, a human figure could be seen standing at the spot where his attacks struck. At that moment, everyone let out a gasp of surprise. ''Ah, i-is that real?" "Fade, that figure is Fade!" "H-He''s still alive." "Is he not dead? That''s impossible!" As they cried out, Sailus turned towards that direction. His expression drastically changed and he spoke with shock, "How is this possible? Th-This is definitely not real. This is impossible..." The reason why Sailus had this reaction was because Fade was still standing in mid-air, not showing any sign of injury. Even his clothes were in perfect condition, showing no sign of being attacked at all. If someone hadn''t been there, that person would''ve never thought that Fade, who was in mid-air, had not been bombarded by a series of attacks. Just as Sailus was in shock, Fade smirked and said faintly, "What''s impossible is that you''re too weak. You haven''t experienced how powerful other experts are and you don''t know the meaning of being strong." "No, that''s not true. You couldn''t have survived from my nature''s wrath, let alone being unscathed," Sailus said. "Nature''s wrath?" Fadeughed. "You''re just using a bit of positive energy. Do you have the nerve to call it nature''s wrath? You''re too full of yourself." "Even if I was to be struck by nature''s wrath, I wouldn''t be afraid of it since have the Nine Sun ming Skill. Let alone being struck by that attack of yours, it can barelypare to the true nature''s wrath," he added. With the Nine Sun ming Skill, one wouldn''t fear heaven and earth once it was practiced to its maximum limits. "What nonsense. I''ll kill you, you b*stard," Sailus said as he gritted his teeth. He viciously red at Fade as he charged at him. Upon looking at Sailus'' unstable craziness, Fade shook his head and said, "With such a temper, you''re only a normal martial artist even if you reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level. How pathetic." Fade''s eyes focused as he spoke. Two fireballs flew out from his eyes and flew towards Sailus. "Get lost!" Fade yelled. Sailus didn''t see both seemingly weak fire sparks as a threat. He focused his energy on his hand, trying to extinguish the two sparks by striking it. However, as soon as he touched those two fireballs, the positive energy in his right hand burned his skin upon contact. "W-What is this?" Sailus screamed in pain as he tried to extinguish the mes. However, he realized that he couldn''t put them out at all. Instead, the flesh and bones on his arms were constantly being burned and melted. In just a few seconds, half of his right hand was burned away. After all, Sailus was still a Heaven Level martial arts expert after all. His reaction was precisely spot on after being shocked. He gathered energy in his left hand and cut off his burning right hand, preventing the mes from spreading over his body. el However, he had no time to be relieved. He saw two additional blue sparks in Fade''s eyes as he raised his head. Soon after that, both blue sparks turned into lotusshaped mes and were fluttering towards him. Learning from his past mistake, Sailus dared not face them head on. Instead, he turned his body sideways and tried to dodge. However, the two ming lotuses seemed to be alive as they also changed directions and increased their speed, flying towards him. Sailus couldn''t dodge in time as the ming lotuses made contact with his left ribs. In the blink of an eye, the contacted area of his skin turned blue, as if it was frozen. Although the damage wasn''t as bad as the previous me, Sailus still acted seriously and used his left hand to condense energy. He then sliced off the affected area on his left rib, causing blood to flow out. Sailus looked at Fade and tried to endure the pain. He noticed that energy began surging over Fade''s palm, condensing into shapes of blossom around him. Upon seeing this, Sailus couldn''t help but panic. He no longer cared about anything else as he turned around and started running away. In the beginning, he lost his right arm when Fade struck him with two sparks of fire. After that, Fade struck him using another two ming lotuses. Now, he decided to use blossoms. All these bizarre attacks scared him. What made him even more terrified was that Fade''s expression was the same as ever, even after using these moves. It was as if he wasn''t using his full strength, making it impossible for Sailus to see through his true strength. As such, after thinking about it, he figured that retreating was the best option. Chapter 2179 Chapter 2179 Fade was preparing the "Frost Plum Blossom Mark". Nheless, he was surprised when he realized that Sailus was running away. He knew that thetter would flee. However, he didn''t expect him to do it so quickly. After all, he had just used his "zing Vision" and "Ice Lotus me". He had other moves such as "Frost Plum Blossom Mark", "Blood Devil Ring", and "Frost Lunar Chop". However, Sailus decided to run away before he could use them. Although he was slightly surprised, he immediately chased after Sailus as he mustn''t be spared. Sailus, on the other hand, felt a gust of winding from behind him as he was running away. He turned his head to take a look before realizing that Fade was chasing after him. The distance between them gradually became smaller. He started to panic. After all, Fade''s speed was much faster than what he had imagined. If this went on, Fade would definitely catch up to him in less than three minutes. It would be a definite death for him. "What should I do?" He quickly thought to himself. The only way that was left for him was to flee towards the direction of the Newsbery police station. The police station had power from the government and there were several police experts. If they were willing to step in, they might be able to stop Fade. As he thought of it, Sailus confirmed his direction and moved as fast as he could. He even used all of his positive energy without hesitation just to get away. As soon as Fade saw that Sailus suddenly elerated, he shot out a surge of energy, flying towards him at a bursting speed. Sailus couldn''t dodge in time and was hit in the back by Fade''s energy, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. However, he didn''t slow down as blood continued to spew out of his mouth. Within those few seconds, the distance between them finally grewrger. Fade knew that given the distance, it would be difficult for him to kill Sailus with one blow if he didn''t use his absolute strength. Therefore, he no longer tried to use his moves and chose to speed up instead. At that moment, both figures flew at extreme speeds and left their afterimages in the air. This left the citizens of Newsbery astonished. The distance between them became smaller as Fade sped up. The only thing in his mind was to catch up to Sailus. Sailus panicked even more as he turned his head to look. He gritted his teeth and continued running away. At that moment, he finally saw a five-storey building in front of him. There was a logo of a shield that he was familiar with. It was the police department of Newsbery. "As long as I can escape into the police station, I''ll be safe," Sailus cheered on the inside. At that moment, Fade saw the huge police sign and immediately understood what Sailus was thinking.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Soon after that, Fade used his positive energy and forcefully increased his speed to chase after Sailus. At the same time, positive energy began surging on his right hand as he was preparing to strike him with an attack. Sailus sensed the energy behind him and turned his head to take a look. His expression drastically changed. He started shouting as he was trying his best to run away, "Help! There''s a foreigner trying to murder citizens of Micovia. Oh policemen of Newsbery, please help!" Fade''s eyes turned cold. He attacked using the positive energy that he condensed earlier on his right hand. At that moment, Sailus didn''t have any strength left to dodge the attack as he spent every bit of his strength on running. He eventually epted the blow. In an instant, blood spurted out of his mouth and his body staggered a few times before nearly falling down to the ground. However, he held on despite the injury and continued rushing towards the police station. Fade once again sent out another surge of energy, striking Sailus once more. This time, he increased the strength of his attack and knocked him down from the air. His body was like a broken sack that heavily crashed onto the ground. The ce where he crashed was less than half a block away from the police station. Sailus struggled to get up as heid on the ground. He had broken bones all over his body and his organs were badly injured. Moving would be an almost impossible task for him, let alone getting up. At that moment, Fade caught up to him as hended beside him. As soon as he saw Fade, Sailus was in great shock. He shouted in the direction of the police station with blood still flowing in his mouth, "Help, help..." "Die!" Fade said with an ice-cold tone. A surge of energy shot out from a few hundred meters away as it flew toward Sailus. The energy wasn''t considered powerful. Saitus could even easily dodge it under normal circumstances. However, he couldn''t do it now as he was a annel death''s door. He could only helplessly as the energy stream flew toward him. Despair instantly filled his eyes. "No..." He cried. Just as Sailus was about to close his eyes and wait for his death, there was a sudden loud bang. A muscr figure appeared in front of him and blocked Fade''s energy stream. Footsteps could then be heard as dozens of figures appeared on the street. They were standing next to that muscr figure. Sailus raised his head and looked at those people. As soon as he saw the familiar uniforms, he immediately smirked. "The police are here," he thought to himself. "Brat, you''ll never kill me," he said as he smirked while lying on the ground. He looked at Fade who was standing a few hundred meters away. At that moment, Fade''s attention fell on the muscr man in police uniform who had blocked his attack. The man red at Fade with his eyes full of dignity. "I am Eiger, a policeman of Newsbery. Stop what you''re doing and subject yourself to police investigation." Fade didn''t make a sound. He simply walked towards Sailus as surges of energy started to form on his palm once more. Upon seeing this, Eiger''s expression dramatically changed and shouted, "Stop at once. Otherwise, the police are going to make their move." "I must kill him!" Fade''s tone was light. However, he really meant what he said. "I''m warning you once more. This is Newsbery and he''s a citizen of Micovia. If you dare to kill a citizen of Micovia, then you''re going to face the consequences," Eiger warned. Fade didn''t stop walking and asked, "Oh really?" "You..." The expression on Eiger''s face instantly changed. Soon after that, he made a gesture. The policemen at his side immediately moved, loading their guns and pointing them at Fade. Even the snipers that were a few hundred meters away were ready to pull the trigger. However, at that moment, Fade simply shouted, "Get lost!" In an instant, an invisible airwave spread out. It carried immense pressure and enveloped everyone on the street. The policemen''s legs trembled under the immense pressure. They couldn''t even stand up straight, let alone shoot. Even Eiger, an expertet who had reached thete stage of the Earth Level, felt as though arge hand was pressing down his body. He was unable Ph on even move an inch. "This guy... How powerful is he?" Eiger thought to himself. Soon after that, he looked in the direction of the sniper and thought, "Don''t tell me that our only hope is the sniper?" It was the same nce that made Fade turn his attention to look in the same direction. His ice-cold gaze seemed to have traveled several hundred meters and stared directly into the sniper''s soul. The sniper felt a chill run down his spine when he was about to pull the trigger. In the end, he stopped moving at the final moment. Right then, the entire street seemed to have frozen in ce. Only Fade walked over slowly and stood in front of Sailus. He looked down at him and said coldly, "You''re dead." Whoosh! "No..." Salius'' final words were covered by the sound of Fade''s energy as it tore through the air. Red and white substances sttered around and disappeared into thin air. Just like that, the guardian of Green Gang, a master at the peak stage of the Heaven Level, had died on the streets. Chapter 2180 Chapter 2180 As soon as Salius was killed, the energy on Fade''s body instantly disappeared along with the pressure that Eiger and the others were feeling. Eiger took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. He then turned his attention to Fade and looked at him in embarrassment. As a policeman, he should be arresting Fade after seeing him kill someone in public. However, after witnessing his terrifying powers, he knew that he was no match for him. He would be just throwing his life away if they really were to face off against each other. As for the other policemen, they all had the same thought as Eiger. Just as they were in a dilemma, Fade took the initiative and came up to Eiger. "Sailus was the guardian of the Green Gang. He set up a banquet to ambush me and wanted to kill me. What I did was just self-defence. If the police want any evidence, you can go to Chinatown and collect it," he stated. He then turned around and left after finishing his words. Upon watching his figure disappear, Eiger let out a sigh of relief and hurriedly signaled for his men to retreat. Regardless of the truth, what Fade said could be considered a ''reasonable'' statement. That gave Eiger an excuse for not taking action on the spot. As for whether his reason was true, he didn''t have to worry about it. All he had to do was just report to the higher ups and wait for them to conduct the investigation. After all, cases that involve peak stage of the Heaven Level martial artists weren''t something that a mere policeman like him could handle. Eiger sighed in relief and left. Fade, on the other hand, returned to Chinatown. Finally, the reason as to why he exined his reason in that manner wasn''t because he was afraid of Micovia''s police conducting an investigation. After all, as long as Micovia didn''t do something that involved a national lockdown, it was impossible to force Fade to stay. With that, he could leave whenever he wanted. The reason why he had to exin was for the sake of the people around him. After all, Quin, Flynt, Macrae, and Ogen were also involved. If the Micovia police force were to investigate, these people would run into some trouble, except for Fade as he had nothing to be afraid of. As such, he took the trouble to exin himself earlier. Not long after, he appeased the people around him as soon as he returned to Chinatown. The Newsbery police finally arrived at the scene after one hour, taking photos and collecting relevant information about the incident. Fade exined the entire story to the police and showed them the video taken by the surveince camera at the restaurant to prove that Sailus was the one who initiated the attack against Fade. After the police collected the evidence, they immediately left and didn''t do anything to Fade or the people around him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The next day, even though the police tried their best to hide the information, news about the fight quickly spread on the Inte. It quickly became viral and was widely discussed in Micovia. After all, the Green Gang was a well-known underground force in Micovia. The guardian of the Green Gang, Sailus, was also a well-known master among martial artists in Micovia. When such an expert was killed in front of the Newsbery police force, it automatically created a heated discussion on the Inte. Some people were feeling satisfied, saying that Sailus deserved it as he hadmitted all sorts of crimes. Others also said that it was too much. For the act of murdering someone, Fade should receive due punishment in ordance with thew. Some people even requested that the country recruit the person who had killed Sailus to increase the strength of Micovia. With different opinions shing head on, the identity of the murderer, Fade, was suddenly revealed on the Inte. Information about him was dug up, including his nationality, him bing the champion at the International Youth Martial Arts Convention and of course, the incident in Losangel City. At that moment, discussions about him were getting more lively. Upon knowing such information, the attitude of the Micoviaizenspletely deviated. In the beginning, there were someizens who questioned Fade''s excessive behavior. However, what he did was considered self-defence. Therefore, mostizens still supported him. Nheless, as soon as his identity was exposed, theizens of Micovia immediately changed their attitude. Some of them wanted him to be immediately arrested and for him to be severely punished. Some even criticized Micovia''s police for not doing their job, allowing the murderer to go unpunished. Some also questioned the scope of self-defence, and some crooks took advantage of the situation. In short, the majority changed from apud to indignation. They were asking for Fade to be arrested and brought to justice. Upon facing the heated discussions on the inte, the Micovia police force still did not make any public speeches. As such, it was possible that there were different opinions on dealing with the matter. After all, a peak stage of the Heaven Level expert was almost like a nuclear bomb. If they were to make any careless decisions, they would be detonating this nuclear bomb, bringing losses to themselves. Just when the entire Micovia was having a heated argument over this, a video appeared on the Inte. The content of the video was very simple. It was a deration of a crusade against Fade. The deration mentioned that he ¨¦l was extremely fierce and reckless, wreaking havoc in Micovia and disturbing, the martial artsmunity of Micovia. Martial artists of Micovia requested for Fade to surrender himself within three days. Otherwise, they would personallye and catch him. The content wasn''t anything new. However, the person giving the speech shocked the entire country That was because the person who posted the video was the head of Micovia''s Altis family, a famous master ranked 8th on the Dark List. His name was Herman Altis, who was also known as Grey Vulture. Herman''s position in Micovia''s martial artsmunity was at its peak. With the support and eptance from the Altis family, he quickly influenced the spread of the deration on the inte. In less than an hour after Herman''s announcement, other famous martial artists and organizations in Micovia also made their announcement on the Inte. They requested for Fade to surrender himself. The people and organizations had twelve masters among the top fifty masters of the Dark List. There were well-known leaders from organizations such as Blood de Killer Organization and mebird Mercenary Group. At that moment, the entire Micovia martial artsmunity started a crusade against Fade. As soon as the derations were I released, the Micovia police force finally released a message. They stated that Fade''s behavior was considered intentional murder and he was required to assist the police force in their investigation For a brief moment, Fade had be the public enemy of Micovia. Countless people on the Inte left him angryments. There were even people out there on the streets, requesting that he be brought to justice. In the face of such huge pressure, Flynt, Macrae, ?gen, and the others were dumbstruck. They knew that such things couldn''t be swept under the rug. However, they didn''t expect things to go so far. Fade had be the public enemy of Micovia and caused a crusade in the country. At that moment, they couldn''t help but worry about him. Chapter 2181 Chapter 2181 Fade had be an overnight sensation throughout the country and every single detail about him topped the hottest search tags on the inte. Of course, on the Chinesework, it could be said that Fade had 99% of theizens'' support. Theizens praised him for his excellent skills and strength, which made the country more well-known. Despite thepliments, everyone couldn''t help but worry about him. After all, the Micovians seemed to be really angry this time. Herman, who was also known as Grey Vulture, was ranked eighth on the Dark List and had spoken clearly himself. Among the rest of the martial artists who voiced out, more than twenty or thirty were the renowned ones.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Coupled with the Micovia Newsberry police who spoke out, the locals were worried that Micovia''s people would join their forces against Fade. Even if he was strong, he might not be a match if he was under such a level of a siege. Therefore, someone posted a petition on the Inte, requesting the Martial Arts Organization or the government to support Fade and to ensure his safe return to the country. As soon as the petition was sent out, in less than half a day, he got the solid support of five millionizens on the Inte. The issue continued to be a hot topic on the inte. Meanwhile, in the government building, many big shots of the martial arts world were sitting in a conference room. Many famous people could be recognized at just a nce. Among them were two notable martial artists from the Martial Arts League, Galeno Zhu and Dannon Shao. Even the reputed Baldrick Mu from the Stealth Team, and Gregary Zhao, the president of the n Committee were there. Of course, the military personnel were naturally present as well. The meeting this time was on arger scale; even the top two soldiers in the military, Jaguar Xu and Jotham Liu, were present. In addition to these people, several high-level officers from various departments or organizations were all watching the content disyed on the big screen of the conference room intently. At the end of the content, Jaguar, as the host, exined in a low voice, "This is the general situation of Fade''s condition in Micovia. Now, let''s talk about your opinions. Do you think we should help him with our power? And if we do, how do we help him?" Baldrick was the first to speak, "General Xu, doesn'' t it go without saying? We definitely have to take action and rescue Fade as soon as possible. He is not only a citizen of our country but also a member of our team. He has made great contributions to the country''s victory in the championship." Upon hearing this, Gregary and Galeno could not help but nod their heads. They then spoke one after another. "It''s true; no matter from which aspect, Fade is a treasure, we can''t let him be destroyed by the people of Micovia," said Gregary as he nodded in agreement. "Yes, it''s our duty to protect the citizens," Galeno agreed. However, after an impassioned speech, a cold voice interrupted the excitement in the conference room. Dannon nced at the people who had spoken earlier and said calmly, "I understand how you feel, but this is no fight among children, you can''t act on impulse. It is easier said than done. Saving him is far more difficult; it is beyond our imagination.'' Hearing this, Galeno immediately stared at him and said discontentedly, "Master Shao, do you mean that we should be doing nothing else, and let the people of Micovia do whatever they want to our citizens?" Dannon snorted coldly and went on, "Master Zhu, I didn''t say that. If you want to make me the scapegoat, then you''ve chosen the wrong person. I''m just saying that things aren''t as simple as you think. We need to consider it thoroughly and deal with things seriously." "The current situation is, no matter howplicated it is, we have to save him," Galeno firmly answered. "How do we save him? Are you going to go straight to Micovia, fight with them and bring him back?" Dannon said in a slightly sarcastic tone. Galeno was a little provoked. He replied, "As long as General Xu gives permission, I will immediately head off to Micovia. Some people are afraid, but I''m not." "Who says I''m scared? I''m just..." Dannon had something else to say. At that moment, Jaguar frowned, coughed, and interrupted their argument, and said, "You are here today to discuss the countermeasures, not to quarrel with each other." As soon as he spoke, the two men immediately stopped talking. Then, Jaguar looked at 6 reg ary and asked, "Gregary, you are in charge of leading the team for thispetition in Micovia so you know the situation better than we do. Tell us about your thoughts!" Gregary nodded. He was silent for two seconds and then answered, "This time''spetition in Micovia, we could make such a great ??? achievement and even managed to get six Prohibition Orders. Fade was unarguably the greatest contributor. Furthermore, he was the one who led the team to achieve this result." "In respect of this, Fade has made huge contributions. Moreover, his personal strength is very high and he has great potential. Therefore, it will be a huge loss to our country if we lose him," he added. Jaguar couldn''t help but slightly nod his head. Dannon frowned a little, but in the end, he did not say a word. Jotham, who had been silent for the entire time, uttered in a deep voice with a serious expression, "I have another idea." "General Liu, please!" Jaguar looked at him. Jotham solemnly pointed out, "You all didn''t seem to notice an issue. Fade''s stay in Micovia has caused so many problems, yet, it''s totally because of his own personal behavior." "He was originally one of the participants in the team. Why was he still in Micovia when 6 reg ?e ary had country?ck of led the team back to the This is the result of his collectivism and strong To some extent, this ispletely his own personal behavior. It has nothing to do with our group," Jotham continued. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "General Liu, Fade is the hero of our country. Furthermore..." Galeno spoke disdainfully. Jotham nced at him and said in a deep voice, "Master Zhu, I know what you mean. I didn''t deny the fact that he''s a hero of our country. Yet, that is another issue. It''s Fade''s own fault for leaving the team without permission." "When Fadest left the team, he had informed me and I allowed him to do so," Greg ary defended. Jotham snorted and answered, "Just a notice and you let him be? Since when did we be so undisciplined?" "This..." Gregary wanted to say something, but he dared not to say anything in front of Jotham. At this moment, Jaguar looked at the other people who were silent, his gazended on a middle-aged monk who was wearing a long robe had a long beard. He then questioned, "Namid, of the Fgur Heaven Level ns, what do you think of this matter?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 2182 Chapter 2182 Namid Wang was the representative of the Four Heaven Level ns who hade to attend this meeting. After hearing Jaguar''s question, he opened his eyes slightly and said calmly, "Our n has been developing domestically and we don''t get involved in political affairs, nor do we know much about foreign affairs. Therefore, regarding this matter, our n respects the official decision. When the timees, no matter how the officials deal with the matter, we will fully support it." Upon finishing his words, Namid shut his mouth immediately, and returned to the state when his eyes were almost closed. When the others heard his words, helplessness immediately appeared on their faces. It was obvious that Namid didn''t want to express his stance on behalf of the Four Heaven Level ns and let the others handle it. After all, in fact, Fade''s matter indeed had nothing to do with them. After he listened to Namid''s speech, Jaguar remained expressionless. He then looked at the man in a suit and tie beside him who was holding a notebook, then asked aloud, "Austin, what are your thoughts on this? Did the government leaders have any instructions?" Austin was obviously the official representative of the government. As he heard Jaguar''s words, Austin pushed the sses on his nose, flipped the notebook, and said, "The leaders expressed that they don''t know much about martial arts, and felt that it''s better to leave it to the professionals. Hence, General Xu, it will be up to you to make the decision." It seemed that the government leaders didn''t have a clear stance either. For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Jaguar. He was silent for a moment. After pausing for a few seconds, he raised his head and looked at the crowd. His gaze was determined as he said, "I''ll tell you my opinion." "My attitude is very simple and it can be simply put in one sentence. I must save him," he stated firmly. As soon as these words came out, there was a slight uproar on the scene. Many people''s expressions changed. It seemed that they didn''t expect him to make such a direct statement. Jotham and Gannon couldn''t help but frown a little. "General Xu, this matter..." Jaguar did not allow the two men to continue. He interrupted them directly and said, "I understand what you think. I also know about the circumstances. However, if our country can''t even protect our citizens, how can we have the public trust and have confidence in us? How can we even develop into one of the world''s greatest countries?" Seeing Jaguar''s determination, Dannon and Jotham lowered their heads, and while their faces darkened, they stopped talking. After all, he had his reputation and status, not to mention that the senior officials had sent him to preside over the meeting. It was clear that Jaguar''s attitude was the utmost priority. In that case, since he had dered that he would save Fade, it could be said that the decision had been made. Jaguar nced at the crowd and continued, "The matter has been settled. Next, let us discuss, how do we save him?" "Tell me what you think?" He looked at the crowd. Galeno, Baldrick, Gregory, and the others started expressing their thoughts one after another. As for Dannon, Jotham, and the others, they lowered their heads and remained silent. They did not have any intention of saying anything. When the group was discussing the rescue n enthusiastically, suddenly, there was a knock on the door outside, followed by a voice, "General Xu, there''s an emergency." "Come in!" Jaguar answered. He then looked at the person who came in and asked directly, "What''s the matter?" The man exined, "General Xu, I just received a notice that Zakhar of the Song family, Old Master Song, has arrived." "What! Old Master Song? What brings him here?" Jaguar couldn''t keep the surprise in his voice and his expression changed drastically when he heard the news. The others were even more surprised. "Why is Old Master Songing at this time?" "What the hell is going on?" Everyone was talking about it, but there was Greg ary who didn''t understand what was going on. He asked Galeno, who was beside him, "Master Zhu, who is this Old Master Song?" Galeno''s face darkened, he uttered four words, "The real martial arts family, the Song family." "What!" Gregary''s expression changed drastically, "The Song family from the real martial arts family?" "Yes indeed!" Galeno nodded. Gregary instantly thought of something. His expression changed, his pupils dted as he said, "Could it be that this Old Master Song and Hareeta Song..." Before he could finish, Galeno nodded sternly and said, "Old Master Song is indeed Hareeta''s grandfather." "What? This... Fade..." Gregary was extremely shocked after hearing this news. He started to get worried. When they were participating in thepetition in Micovia, Hareeta had joined the team temporarily. Later, she was set up and almost caused all the members to fall into a trap. In the end, it was Fade who saved her. Afterwards, she was disciplined by Fade, and in the end, she was driven back to the country. If Zakhar Song held a grudge against Fade because of what happened to Hareeta, then the matter of rescuing him might not end well. Just as Gregary was worrying, footsteps sounded at the door. A sprightly, stern-looking elder walked into the conference room. Seeing the old man, all the people in the conference room stood up. Even Jaguar stood up to greet him, "Old Master Song, you are here! Please have a seat." Zakhar walked into the conference room with his head held high and nodded to everyone to reply their greetings. Then, he found a seat on one side and sat down. Shortly, the crowd sat down one after another, Jaguar looked at him and asked, "What brings you here today, Master Song?" Zakhar leaned back in his chair and said sternly, "General Xu, I heard that you are all discussing how to rescue that guy named Fade." "Yes, we''ve decided to rescue him, we are now working on the rescue n," Jaguar answered. "The decision has been made?" Zakhar''s face darkened, he then snorted coldly and went on, "General Xu, just for the sake of a person who acted on his own, I don''t think it''s don appropriate to send troops and national forces to rescue him abroad!" "Old Master Song, Fade is Chinese, and he contributed a lot, so we..." Jaguar exined.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. However, before he could finish, Zakhar waved his hand to cut him off and said, "I''m not interested in these things. Anyway, from my personal point of view, I don''t agree with this rescue. The cost is too high and it''s too risky, not to mention if Fade is really worth saving." "Master Song, we..." Jaguar still wanted to say something. However, as soon as Zakhar finished, he stood up and stated, "You don''t have to exin anything to me, I''m just expressing my attitude on this matter. I won''t interfere with whatever you guys want to do." After that, he stepped out of the conference room and left without even looking back. Seeing this, everyone got up and watched as his figure disappeared before they sat back down again. Chapter 2183 Chapter 2183 Currently, the atmosphere in the conference room was much more depressing than the time before Zakhar arrived. Jaguar, Galeno, and Baldrick''s expressions were gloomy. There was pin drop silence in the conference room. Cannon coughed lightly and his voice broke the silence, "General Xu, will the meeting continue?" Jaguar halted for a while and then said in a deep voice, "Let''s continue with the rescue n just now. We..." Seeing this, everyone was a little stunned. After all, Zakhar had made it clear that he didn''t want them to rescue Fade. However, now, it seemed like Jaguar was insisting on saving him. That would mean that they were going against the Song family. Although Jaguar was powerful and had a high reputation, the Song family was of the real martial arts family, and their abilities were beyond imagination. Even if Jaguar fought against the Song family, he would not dare to say that he would win for sure. For a moment, Galeno, Gregory and the others couldn''t help but be worried about him. Just when Jaguar was about to continue the meeting, a cell phone rang. Austin took out his cell phone and answered it. Soon, he handed the phone to Jaguar and said, "General Xu, it''s from the government." "From the government!" Expressions changed as words were passed from one to another. Jaguar''s expression darkened as well and he paused for a second before answering the phone. "Hello Sir, I''m Jaguar!" He said. "About this matter, we have decided on it. We are in the middle of discussion of the rescue n," he added. "But... Yes, Sir! I''ll definitely aplish the task," he responded. After hanging up the phone, he returned the phone to Austin, looking serious. A few seconds of silence passed by before he announced, "Regarding the rescue mission, today''s meeting is over. We''ll talk about it another day." As soon as he finished his words, the audience burst into an uproar. "General Xu, the clock''s ticking. Fade is in a tremendously dangerous situation in Micovia. We..." "Master Zhu, General Xu has already said that we will talk about it another day. Why are you in such a hurry?" After the meeting, everyone left. Galeno, Baldrick, and Greg ary were unwilling to leave. Worry and doubt were evident on their faces. They found Jaguar and asked, "General Xu, Fade''s rescue mission can''t be dyed. If we wait, the situation will be..." Galeno began. Jaguar sighed. His face showed utter helplessness as he answered, "Old Master Song talked to the government leaders. The orders came from them so I have no choice." "But..." Galeno still wanted to say something; the words were there, but when he was about to say it, he didn''t know what to say. In the end, he could only sigh helplessly. "If I''m not in this position, perhaps I would have taken action, but now..." Jaguar let out a long sigh. He had always been resolute, but at that moment, he was a bit downcast, something that was rarely seen. Galeno and the others pulled themselves back from their low spirits. They looked at Jaguar and spoke, "General Xu, are we really going to idly sit by and do nothing?" Jaguar looked around and whispered, "An official andrge-scale operation is absolutely impossible. However, we still have some forces in Micovia. Now, I authorize you to do it immediately. Use any avable force as much as possible to help Fade." "Yes, we''ll do it immediately!" They answered. Galeno and the others were astonished. They saluted Jaguar and then quickly left. He looked at their backs and looked into the distance, he let out a long sigh, "I just hope that the kid can withstand it!" Zakhar, who had left first, was sitting on a chair, as Jaguar and the others left the conference room. He listened to his subordinate''s report. A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth as he said, "Jaguar really thinks very highly of that kid. He''s even using the forces he secretly set up in Micovia." The subordinate came forward and asked respectfully, "Old Master Song, since we know this, what should we do? Should we do something to stop Jaguar''s people?" Zakhar shook his head, "There is no need to do that. We don''t have to go against Jaguar to this point." "Then, we..." "Confronting conflict doesn''t necessarily mean to fight. Negotiation is also a way. Do you understand what I mean?" Zakhar told him. Hearing this, the man''s expression changed. He nodded, "Old Master Song, do you mean to ask Jotham, Dannon, and the others to..." "You don''t have to say it out loud. Just do it," Zakhar ordered. The subordinate quickly nodded, "Yes." "Now, leave!" Zakhar waved his hand and ordered his men to leave the room. Then, he leaned back in the chair and gently swayed, squinting his eyes. It seemed that he had prated through the houses and flew thousands of miles to Micovia. He muttered to himself, "Boy never offend the real martial arts family." It was chaotic outside. Fade, who was in the hotel in Newsbery at this moment, appeared to be very calm. He did not take Herman''s challenge seriously at all. On the other hand, Ogen and the others around him were very worried. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door and Quin walked in. Fade couldn''t help but smile at the sight of her. He opened his mouth to speak but she solemnly handed the phone to him and said in a low voice, "It''s a call from Joey." He was slightly stunned, and then he took the phone and spoke to Joey. More than ten minutester, he hung up the phone. Everyone around looked at him curiously and worriedly, "What was the call about?" He didn''t hide anything and disclosed the whole conversation with Joey to everyone. She called on Jaguar''s order to inform him briefly about the meeting. After hearing his words, even Quin, who trusted Fade whole-heartedly, couldn''t help but worry. "I can''t believe the country won''t help Mr. Chen. What on earth are they thinking?" "Mr. Chen is the hero of the country. Why are they not showing up in such a critical situation?" "Even if they don''t provide help directly, they should at least put some pressure with their attitude. What''s going on now? They didn''t even saya word and let their hero be besieged abroad. This is so upsetting. The higher-ups, can''t they even think of this?" "The higher-ups must have thought of it. Didn''t you hear? General Xu agreed to help, but he was pushed back by Old Master Song. Now, there is nothing he can do." "That Old Master Song, he must have gone senile! Instead of helping one of his own, he is actually causing trouble." Looking at the worked up crowd, Fade made a gesture to suppress the noise of the crowd. Then, he smiled softly and said, "I know the situation. All of you don''t have to worry so much. They can''t do anything to me in three days." "But..." "There is no but. Your trust is the greatest support for me," Fade said seriously. Hearing this, everyone took a deep breath, looked at him, and nodded solemnly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 2184 Chapter 2184 The three days deadline by Herman was getting closer and closer. Theizens on the inte of Micovia were getting more and more excited. Countlessizens talked about this matter on the Inte. There were even programmers who established a special website and publicly listed all the reputable martial artists on the website. They also attached introductions on their respective backgrounds and strengths, all in detail. The first one was Herman, also known as Grey Vulture. There was no need to say much about his identity and background; almost everyone in Micovia knew him well. After Herman, there was the head of Blood de Killer Organization, Alba, the captain of mebird Mercenary Group, Bairn; Holtin, who was ranked 23rd on the Dark List, and other famous experts. All of them were on the list. Moreover, this ranking list was constantly updated. There were more and more martial artists joining the group that crusaded against Fade. In addition to the impactful introduction of the crusaders, the various situations and actions in the country had also been spread to thework of Micovia. When theizens of Micovia heard that Fade''s home country had no response to this, that they did not send anyone to help, not even announcing their support publicly for him, it set off a wave of exhration and delight on the Inte. Some people said that this meant that they had given up on Fade and would not offend Micovia for a nobody. Some people also said that the country was more than willing to help but simplycked the power to do so. They really wanted to save Fade but in the face of the powerful Micovia, they could do nothing. Some people even said that this was a sign of surrender to Micovia. Among these arguments and rumors, there was news of internal strife, that there were higher-ups who instructed their people to give up on Fade. Whether it was true or not, it had caused countless online gossip and numerous heated discussions. The chaos outside did not affect Fade; he still stayed in the hotel. Everyday, he ate, practiced, and rested with his wife as usual, as if what was about to happen had nothing to do with him. On that day at noon, Fade had just finished his lunch with Quin when a phone call came in. He picked up the phone; it was a call from the hotel receptionist. The receptionist said that it was a Chinese man and three other people from Micovia who were there to visit him. After he listened, he remembered what Joey told him when she called the day before. It seemed that General Xu had used his power in Micovia to help him in the shadows. Although Fade thought that he didn''t need any assistance, he naturally would not refuse since it was General Xu''s kindness. Hence, he informed the front desk to let theme upstairs. A few minutester, he met up with the three people in the conference room next to the suite. As soon as he entered the conference room, the Chinese man with a briefcase in his hand who led the way, nced at Fade and spoke, "So, you are Fade Chen?" His attitude made Fade frown slightly, but still, he nodded and replied, "I am. You are..." Before he could finish, the man interrupted him and said in a deep voice, "Let''s cut the crap and get straight to the topic." After that, he sat directly in front of Fade, looked at him, and introduced himself in a low voice, "My name is Laban Wang. I''m here to deal with this matter." "Hello, Mr. Wang. May I know..." Fade nodded politely. However, Laban stopped him again and uttered coldly, "Let''s skip the formalities." "Fade, do you know how serious this incident is, how bad the impact is, and what kind of trouble it will bring to our country?" He questioned. All these t-out questions by Laban made Fade''s face sink and his tone became cold, "It''s just my personal business, Mr. Wang, that''s a little too harsh!" "Personal business?" Laban grunted coldly, "It looks like you''re not aware of what''s going on. You didn''t even realize your mistake at all." "Mistake?" Fade frowned. Laban spoke coldly, "Do you know that because of your reckless behavior, the Chinese and Micovian people are in conflict with each other, the Inte is full of verbalet offense, and there are even hackers whounched online attacks against each other." "In addition, manymercial contracts back home have been suspended by Micovia because of this conflict. The financial loss is nearly tens of billions and it is still growing." Fade listened to Laban finish his words with a cold expression on his face. He narrowed his eyes, looked at him, and inquired, "Mr. Wang, what''s your purpose foring here today?" "What''s my purpose? Of course it''s to clean up your mess." Laban frowned and went on, "Although your personal behavior has a bad impact, it''s lucky that Micovia was calm, rational, and didn''t get carried away by anger. Therefore, we have found the authorities and came up with a Reconciliation Agreement." "As long as you sign this agreement, this issue will stop here." While he was speaking, he took out a document from his briefcase and handed it to Fade. As for the three men from Micovia, they also mumbled a few words, stating that Laban was right, and wanted Fade to quickly sign the document. When Fade heard the words "Reconciliation Agreement", he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. However, he did not dere his stance hurriedly. Instead, he took the document and leafed through it page by page. As Laban saw this, his face showed his dissatisfaction and he comined, "What are you waiting, for? You should know that this is the reconciliation opportunity that our country has spent a lot of ove manpower and material resources to strive for. Don''t tell me you don''t understand how serious this matter is?" The more the other party urged him, the more Fade took his time as he slowly read the contract. When he turned to thest page, his eyes swept across the page, followed by a sneer, he mmed the document on the table, looked at Laban, and said coldly, "Handing over three Prohibition Orders,pensate one billion dors, and a lifetime authorisation of three specific prescriptions of traditional Chinese medicine for free. Finally, I have to destroy my own cultivation and stay in Micovia''s prison for a year. Is this the so-called Reconciliation Agreement, Mr. Wang?" "Fade, we have tried our best. Compared to our lives, these worldly possessions are nothing," Laban answered. "Well said! They are not yours, Mr. Wang, so of course, it''s easy for you to say!" Fade''s face turnedpletely cold, and he returned the document to Laban. Laban frowned and fumed, "Fade, this is yourst chance to survive. Otherwise, once Herman and the others join the fight, you will die without aBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. doubt." "Mr. Wang, thanks for your consideration but I don''t really need it! Now, please go back!" Fade stood up and wanted to see the guest out. Apparently, Laban did not expect such a negotiation result. His face fell. He gritted his teeth and looked at Fade, then he put his hands on the table, and said, "Fade, this is the government chief''s order to let you sign the agreement. Do you want to defy the order?" Chapter 2185 Chapter 2185 "The chief''s order! Which chief? Why don''t you let hime and tell me personally?" Fade said fiercely. "You... You are ungrateful. Do you know..." Laban shouted as he pointed at him furiously. "Fade, there''s a limit to our patience. If you provoke us, you''ll have to bear the consequences," the Micovian man spoke. "Chinese man, don''t push your luck, we''ve conceded a lot," another man added. The Micovian men behind Laban also red at Fade and shouted at him. "I''ll give you three seconds to get out of here, or you''ll die!" Fade warned them. His eyes sank, and a powerful aura spread out. In a second, his face was as cold as a demon from hell. The expressions of the men in front of him changed drastically. They couldn''t care about anything else. They scrambled out of the conference room and quickly left the hotel. Fade was silent for a moment. He took out his cell phone and dialed Jaguar''s number, but no one answered. He then tried to call Galeno and others, but he couldn''t get through. Joey was thest person He could call, so he told her what had happened. He asked her to contact Jaguar as soon as possible and ask him about the agreement. Meanwhile, Laban left the hotel in panic. He took out his cell phone and dialed a number, "Boss, the negotiation has failed. Fade was not willing to sign the contract, he even attacked us, I..." In a conference room of the military department in the home country, Jotham was hosting a meeting. Just as he flipped over the papers and spoke, the door of the conference room was pushed open with a "bang", and a figure rushed in. Everyone in the room was stunned. They wondered who had the audacity to break into General Liu''s conference room. They looked up to see that it was Jaguar and their faces changed drastically, with doubts turning into shock. Jotham couldn''t help but frown at Jaguar''s intrusion. However, he quickly regained hisposure and asked, "General Xu, what''s the matter? I''m in the middle of a meeting, you..." Jaguar''s expression darkened. He red at Jotham and spoke seriously, "What''s the matter with the Reconciliation Agreement?" "What agreement?" Jotham frowned. "Micovia, Fade, Laban," Jaguar uttered a few words and went on, "Do you need me to exin in details?" Jotham''s eyes flickered a few times, then he replied, "That''s what you''re talking about. Well, that was indeed on my order. I wanted to..." "What do you want? Make your own men surrender, just to cut the losses topensate Micovia..." Jaguar shouted. Jotham scowled, "General Xu, you may have misunderstood. The reconciliation agreement is to protect Fade. The so-calledpensation is just a bargaining chip." "A bargaining chip? Using the interests of a hero as a bargaining chip?" As he questioned, Jaguar''s face became flushed with anger, "Jotham, it''s fine if you don''t support rescuing Fade; I can understand that. However, now, you''re secretly setting up your own men. Are you trying to betray us?" "Jaguar! Don''t try to make me a scapegoat, "Jotham raised his voice and raged as he heard the word ''betray''. "You keep saying that you are doing it for the sake of Fade and for the nation. Am I not the same?" "Now, the whole country of Micovia is on the move. Even if Fade is strong, there''s nothing he can do but die. I proposed this agreement to keep him alive," Jotham roared angrily. Jaguar answered in a deep voice, "You should know better." "Jotham, I have no interest to know who you'' re trying to suck up to, or gain favor with. However, if you affect Fade or my people, then don''t me me for going against you," Jaguar warned. He then turned around and left after leaving those harsh words.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jotham, in the meeting room, was silent and gloomy. As for the others, they all kept quiet out of fear. They didn''t even dare to breathe, let alone make a sound. Never had they ever heard of a rumor of the top two soldiers arguing, much less experienced this kind of thing personally. However, now, it had truly happened in front of them. Moreover, the focus of the argument between the two big shots was Fade, who had recently caused a heated discussion in both countries. For a moment, everyone in the conference room was more and more curious about Fade''s incident. After a moment of silence, Jotham said coldly, "The meeting is over." Then, he got up and left the meeting room. An hourter, he changed into his casual clothes and appeared in an antique mansion. The door of the mansion was decorated with golden paint, with the words "Song Mansion" written in vigorous handwriting. After the dispute with Jotham, Jaguar contacted Fade to exin about this matter. Fade knew in the first ce that the reconciliation agreement was not from Jaguar. Anyhow, he still felt relieved after getting the confirmation from him. Knowing that Jaguar had quarreled with Jotham in front of many for him, he felt touched and grateful. He said, "General Xu, you don''t have to worry about my affairs. Herman and the others can''t hurt me." "Fade, you are the disciple of Master Aldred Hsuanyen. I believe in your strength and confidence," Jaguar answered. He then continued gravely, "I''m not really worried about Herman, but what if Micovia really goes to the extent to send out Bouvier or Steve shamelessly? Fade, at times when you really have to surrender, just do so. The most important thing is to stay alive. As long as there is life, there is hope, do you understand me?" Bouvier, number one on the Dark List, the Dark Dominator. Steve, the top expert of the Micovian government, the Ster Warrior,. Fade''s face trembled slightly as he heard these two names. However, he immediately smiled again and replied, "Thank you for your concern, General Xu. I know how to handle it." "Well, I''m relieved hearing that," Jaguar responded. He then sighed with mixed-feelings and said, "I''m bearing a heavy responsibility so I can''t leave the country. el Otherwise, I would have rushed over and helped you, Fade." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "General Xu, you are the Army Lord. You are to guard the nation and the country. Don''t worry about me. You can rest assured that I can handle it," Fade reassured him. "Okay, I believe in you." Jaguar nodded and finally ended the call. Meanwhile, in Micovia, Fade also put down his cell phone. He turned around and looked out the window Staring at the prosperous Newsbery city of Micovia, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, showing a confident smile, "Even if Bouvier and Steve intervene, I, Fade, can make this the end to them." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 2186 Chapter 2186 Time flew by, and suddenly, three days had passed. Fade woke up in the morning. He walked up to the window and saw that there were many police cars parked around the hotel. "Are they going to arrest me?" As he saw this, he could not help but guess in his heart. After he washed up, he was about to have his breakfast when a staff member of the hotel came over with a man in a police uniform. The man was about fifty years old, and he had a stern look on his face. "Mr. Chen, this is Captain Thoman of Newsbery. He would like to talk to you," the staff member introduced. Fade nced at Thoman and spoke while having his breakfast, "Captain Thoman, what do you want to talk to me about?" Thoman looked at him sternly, "Mr. Chen, today is thest day. We hope that you can go to the police station and turn yourself in." "What if I don''t want to go?" Fade put down his bowl and cutlery, looked at Thoman, and asked, "Will you arrest me?" Thoman shook his head and said, "We know your capability, Mr. Chen. We are no match for you. We won''t let our police officers die for nothing." "Really? Then now that you'' re done asking, you can go back," Fade answered as he waved his hand to send the guest away. A trace of anger shed across Thoman''s face, but he held it back. He took a deep breath, and said, "Mr. Chen, I hope that you can understand, if you cooperate with the police''s investigation, there is still a turning point." "But if you insist on resisting, those martial artists who will be here soon won''t show mercy. At that time, even if you regret it, I''m afraid we can''t interfere," he went on. He had made his words clear; it was nothing more than a warning to Fade. If Herman and the others wanted to kill Fade, the police would not meddle in their business. Fade replied calmly, "Do you simply not have the ability to intervene or do you not want to? I think you know it yourself." "Mr. Chen, we..." Thoman tried to exin. Fade waved his hand and cut him off, "There is no need to exin anything to me. How the police think has no impact on me. Anyway, this battle can''t be avoided." Thoman took a deep breath and remained silent for a few seconds. Then he continued, "Since you have made up your mind, I don''t have anything else to say. It''s just that the police have onest request, and we hope that you will cooperate, Mr. Chen." "Go ahead!" Fade answered without raising his head. Thoman went on, "This ce is densely popted. It is very likely to cause idental injuries and casualties if there is a battle. Therefore, we, the police, hope that you can go to the East River of Newsbery. We will open up an isted area there." Fade thought for a moment, then nodded and replied, "Okay, give me the address. I will go there." After all, he didn''t want to hurt the innocent. He agreed to fight in a spacious area with no one around. It wasn''t that he had not thought that there was a possibility that the other party had set up a trap there; he just didn''t care and was not worried about it. After all, when one ascended to the highest stage of the Heaven Level, an ordinary trap wouldn''t have any effect at all. "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Chen!" Thoman left a map, bowed to him, and then turned to leave. After Fade finished his breakfast, he took his rtives and friends to Newsbery''s East River, which was designated by the police. An hourter, he arrived on the banks of the East River. On one side of the river, there were flourishing high-rise towers, while on the other side was an undting hill. This was the famous Manhatton Ind of Newsbery. Countless people had gathered on both riverbanks. Some of them were spectators, some were reporters, and some were martial artists who came to watch. In the middle of the river was a central ind that protruded out of the river. On top of it was originally a surveince station, but it was now empty. The entire central ind waspletely silent; there was even a chilling aura to it. This was where the great battle was going to take ce. Standing less than 500 meters downstream of the river was a majestic steel bridge. It was the renowned Brooklyn Bridge of Micovia, which had appeared in countless television shows and movies. At this moment, when looked from afar, the bridge had been sealed off; not even a car or a person could be seen on it. After checking the surroundings, Fade settled his rtives and friends down. Then, he jumped and flew directly to the river surface, which was dozens of meters wide, andnded easily on the central ind in the middle of the river. Content belongs to For an instant, both sides of the river bank were set off. There were a lot of enthusiastic voices and the sounds of cameras clicking. The media staff were busy live broadcasting the scene to the world. As a result, hundreds of millions of spectators from Micovia, China, and even the whole world were in front of the screen watching the live broadcast, each with different moods.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After Fadended on the central ind, there was a sudden burst of cheers from the crowd. They all turned their heads to look in the direction of the Brooklyn Bridge. The bridge, which was empty earlier, was now filled with people. The media staff adjusted the high-definition camera equipment in their hands and took clear pictures of the faces of the people on the bridge. The Head of the Altis family, who was ranked eighth on the Dark List, e Herman of Grey Vulture, stood against the wind with his head held high at the top of the bridge. could see that he was no man. swnary Behind him, familiar faces appeared one by one in front of everyone. Each was well-known, with their names broadcasted to the whole world. Alba, the leader of Blood de Killer Organization,. Bairn, captain of the mebird Mercenary,. Holtin, who was ranked 23rd on the Dark List, the famous underground martial arts experts of Micovia, one of the five-star wanted criminals of the Federation. As the cameras swept through, these people all looked proud. Some people even looked at the camera and made threatening remarks. "Fade, I''ll give you onest chance. Come over and beg for mercy. Perhaps, I can consider sparing your life." "I''m here, boy. Why don''t youe here and kneel down." "You son of a b*tch, you''re so cocky. You must have a death wish." Countless audience members, regardless of whether they were on site or in front of the screen, were ignited by these words and they became excited at once. Numerous people from Micovia were rallying and shouting excitedly, shouting that they were going to kill Fade. On the other side of the ocean, countless Chinese people were full of anger, but at the same time, they were worried. In the midst of all kinds of extreme emotions, Fade looked at the direction of the bridge, his eyes swept across those confident and arrogant faces and said calmly, "Does everyone wish to die here?" His voice was not loud, but it was resonant as it spread out from the central ind and echoed around. Chapter 2187 Chapter 2187 As Fade''s voice spread, after a short silence, the audience burst out in excitement. The sounds of discussions rang out, so loud that it could be heard across the river that was a hundred meters wide. "What is Fade talking about? He said that Herman and the others were all looking for death." "He''s way too arrogant. He speaks so highly of himself in front of so many experts." "I heard that this boy was very arrogant, but I thought it was exaggerated. However, now that I see it, it''s not overstated at all. This boy really is arrogant!" "Hmph, he is being haughty at the wrong time. He can''t even see his situation clearly right now. He''s truly an ignorant fool." "Let''s see how he will die." Most of the people were shocked and their faces contorted with rage. As soon as the martial artists heard this from the bridge, they were furious. Waves of positive energy surged up into the sky. "Brat, you''re courting death!" "What an arrogant fellow! He''s still spouting nonsense!" "You ungrateful thing! Just wait, I will make you regret it." Despite their anger, Fade''s expression did not change. He looked in the direction of the bridge and said calmly, "Are you done with the nonsense? If you want to fight, then let''s go for it. I don''t have time to waste here." "Brat, you..." The audience was outraged. Herman, who was standing on the top of the bridge, raised his right hand to silence the crowd. He spoke in a low voice, "Fade, during your time in Micovia, you bullied our people, invaded their property, and killed the innocent..." Murmurs rose up as a group of people appeared at the end of the bridge and began to talk about how Fade had bullied them, taken over their property, and killed their families. If one did not know, they would think that it was so sorrowful and miserable. Fade looked over and recognized a lot of familiar faces. Among them were Hannes and his son, Harson from the Hoyte family of Losangel City, the halfcrippled members of the Manson family, the members of Newsbery''s Green Gang, and the representatives of Bald Eagle Pharma. Herman must have spent a lot of effort gathering these people who had a grudge against Fade to be present there. He wanted to frame him into an unforgivable viin, and he would be looking down and trampling his personality in the name of morality and humanity. Undeniably, this misled those who weren''t aware of the truth, especially the audience in front of the live broadcast. A lot of people now thought that Fade hadmitted heinous deeds in Micovia, which was why he was jointly wanted by the martial arts world of Micovia. The discussion climaxed again, both on the spot and on the Inte. Among the crowd on the riverbanks stood the members of the Losangel City''s Hubbart family. They stared at the group of people on the bridge, feelingplicated and conflicted.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Simeon looked at his elder brother and father who were standing aside andined "Dad, Garwn, look. Even the Manson and the Hoyte family intervened; there is nothing for us to be afraid of. Fade is definitely going to die. There will be no risk if we make our stance now. Moreover, we can attempt to curry favor with Herman and make friends with the Altis family. Instead, you just sit by. You''re really..." Simeon spoke angrily. However, Garwn, on the side, remained calm and still. "Fade''s strength and capability is beyond your imagination. Perhaps he''ll create a miracle that we can never even think of. Hence, we can''t take this risk." "Garwn, there are more than 50 martial artists on the bridge, and all of them are experts of the Heaven Level. It''s impossible for Fade to create miracles; it''s just nonsense!" Simeon was very puzzled by his brother''s decision. ?? After all, in his opinion, no matter how powerful Fade was, he was just a martial artist at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Yet, seeing his opponents, more than five of them were also at the peak stage of the e Heaven Level. With the addition of other experts, it was impossible for him to survive. Simeon was at a loss for words. However, Gaerwn''s attitude was firm and he shook his head, "For Fade, anything is possible, even a miracle." "Garwn, I think you''re scared out of your wits by Fade, aren''t you?" Simeon rarely spoke that rudely to his brother. Gaerwn''s face clouded over at his words and he remained silent for a few seconds before he answered. However he did not lose his temper like Simeon would have expected. Instead, he nodded and said, "Perhaps, to some extent, you''re right. I was indeed frightened by Fade." "Gaerwn, you..." Simeon did not expect such a response. For a moment, he was speechless. His father, Antic, waved his hand to stop their argument and spoke up, "This matter hase to an end. Since our Hubbart family has made the decision, there''s no need to discuss it any longer. Let''s just watch how this battle ends!" The group of people continued toin about Fade''s "evil doings" in tears. Herman''s face was full of anger. He raised his arms and shouted loudly, "You are all very clear about Fade''s evil doings. Today, I, on behalf of my colleagues in the martial arts circle of Micovia, will kill this viin in order to justify the spirit of the martial arts World and to raise the prestige of Micovia." "Destroy evil! Justice! Raise our prestige!" "Destroy evil! Justice! Raise our prestige!" "Destroy evil! Justice! Raise our prestige!" The martial artists behind Herman raised their arms and shouted at the same time. The sound, full of positive energy, rolled and spread out like waves. It roared to both sides of the East River of Newbery. On the shore, quite a few of the onlookers from Micovia also raised their arms and cheered under the influence of such a powerful aura. For a moment, Fade, who was on the central ind in the middle of the river, seemed to bepletely surrounded by this shocking sonic wave that came from all directions. Yet, he did not take any action nor give any exnation under the pressure. He knew deep in his heart that these skills were nothing but a joke in front of those with true strength. After all, history was always written by the victor. As soon as the cheering subsided, Herman''s eyes flickered and he dered, "Fade, do you dare to ept the challenge from the martial arts circle of Micovia?" "Why not!" Fade raised his eyebrows and shouted. Then, he crooked his finger and said disdainfully, "Are you done with your nonsense? If you are terrified, then get out of here!" "You..." The dignified Herman was insulted by Fade in public. His expression darkened and his face sank. Just as he was irritated and was about to take action, a burly man d in iron armor stood out from the crowd of fighters behind him, holding a big sword in hand. He screeched, "Mr. Herman, this rude boy is not worthy of you to fight. Let me, Quail, kill him!" Quail jumped off directly from the bridge. With his sturdy body, he flew hundreds of meters directly towards the central ind where Fade was. Chapter 2188 Chapter 2188 Quail'' s moves added a whole new level of excitement to the spectators. He attracted everyone''s attention to the central ind. Meanwhile, some of the martial arts practitioners who knew him introduced him to the audience and shared information about him, causing a heated discussion in the crowd within seconds. "Quail is from a traditional knight family in Micovia. He has strong capabilities." "I heard that the President of Micovia invited Quail to be his bodyguard ten years ago but Quail had turned down the offer. The incident had caused a stir back then." "Quail is not only strong but talented. He achieved the Heaven Level at the age of 35, and managed to reach the middle stage of the Heaven Level. Now, he is 53 and has reached the advanced stage of the Heaven Level." Some people couldn''t help but be doubtful. "Hasn''t Fade already reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level? Quail is only at the advanced stage. Where did he find the courage to fight with him? Isn''t he afraid of failure?" "Heh heh, the peak stage of the Heaven Level; you assumed as you heard. Do you believe it is that easy to reach the top realm?" "However, it is true that the Green Gang''s Sailus, the famous Heaven Level martial artist, was killed by Fade." "That old fellow isn''t worth mentioning. He was just bragging about his strength. Killing him is no difficult job." "That can''t be right. Even if it''s an exaggeration, an expert at that level should not be underestimated with his strength." "Haha, don''t you believe me? You''ll see how Quail gives that guy a good punch in his face." "Pal, listen to me. Quail is from an ancient knight family. You may think that his martial arts level is not that great but the family is well-known for their exceptional knight''s martial arts. With the addition of his special equipment, he is a decent match for a real peak stage Heaven Level expert, not to mention Fade." "With cultivation and special equipment!" "Right, look at the armor he''s wearing. It may look ordinary but it''s actually an heirloom of the Quail family for 200 years. It''s said that it''s made of a unique metal. When worn, it can block out any armor- piercing bullets. Notice the big sword there? It''s even more incredible. It''s made of the same material as the armor. It is extremely sturdy and weighs up to 100 kilograms. He doesn''t even have to use the sword to pierce his enemy. He can easily smash the enemy to death with its weight." "That''s unbelievable!" As word about Quail was passed along the crowd, more and more people started to look down on Fade. On both sides of the East River of Newsberry, some of the Micovians had already begun to cheer. They raised their arms to celebrate Quail''s victory. At the same time, Quail''s morale was skyrocketing. His face was full of pride as he looked at Fade, who was standing on the central ind in the middle of the river. He raised both of his arms and struck ruthlessly at Fade. In an instant, the wind howled as the sword shed under great pressure, making a whistling sound in the air. "Fade, it''s your honor to die at my hands." Quail''s expression was full of arrogance as he yelled. He held the huge sword with both hands and struck down like lightning. It was so powerful that it seemed as if the whole ind was about to split into half. Fade was expressionless in spite of the tremendous attack. Instead, he yawned in boredom and smirked, "So, this is what you call the legendary knight?" He raised his right hand, sped his thumb with his middle finger, and gently flicked at Quail in the air. In an instant, the air on the tips of his fingers waspressed and burst out like an invisible bullet. It screeched through the air. Quail sneered as he felt Fade''s movements, "You are foolish to think that such a trifling skill could stop my attack. You..." He noticed an invisible air bullet flying towards him before he could even finish his sentence. He tilted the enormous sword to its side, trying to block the air bullet with the de.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It should be effortless. After all, his enormous sword was made of a unique metal. Not to mention that he had had his sword refined and touched up by countless top-notch experts all these years. The giant sword was as strong as an armored vehicle in terms of defense. There was no doubt that such a sturdy giant sword could block a small air bullet. However, just as he was confident in making his next move, he was dumbstruck by what happened next. The invisible air bullet pierced through the invincible sword, leaving a tiny hole on it. It passed through the air and continued to press forward towards his head with a whistling sound. Only after he heard the sharp whooshing and whistling of the air did Quail finally realize that he was in danger. His skin prickled and his hair stood up. His whole body was covered in cold sweat as if he was electrified. His muscles tightened and the positive energy surged in his el meridians. It drove his body to evade the attack of the air bullet out of instinct. Sadly, he didn''t react fast enough. By the time he realized the danger, the air bullet had already reached his eyebrows. With a ''swoosh'', the air bullet shot into Quail, in between his eyebrows steadily. Then, it prated out from behind, with red and white matter sttering around. His arms were still raised and his sword was still sped in both hands, in the midst of chopping down on Fade, when his body jerked and stiffened all of a sudden.. The huge sword in his hand fell straight down, and with a loud bang and nk, it was dropped directly onto the ground of the central ind. Quail lost his bnce as he was wearing heavy armor. His body plunged down from the air into the flowing river. It did not take long for him to disappear from everyone''s view. Quail, despite being the first to initiate the attack, was defeated and killed with only one move! The spectators on the shore were still cheering and shouting loudly. They waved their arms and shouted wildly, not fully aware of the situation. Only when they discovered Quail''s absence did they truly realize what had happened. The enthusiastic cheers stopped instantaneously. Almost everyone looked at Fade with their mouths agape. Their faces full of disbelief. They clearly saw him simply flicking his fingers at Quail. He didn''t even touch him! Yet afterwards, Quail suddenly lost his bnce in the air. The giant sword fell out of his hand and he fell into the river, disappearing without a trace. It was just iprehensible and uneptable to them. Everyone was in a daze. "What exactly happened just now? How did Quail fall into the river?" "What''s wrong with Quail? Is he still alive?" "He''s a martial artist at the advanced stage of Heaven Level. He can''t possibly drown in the water." "But, I seemed to have seen something fly out before Quail fell into the river. Something flew out of his head the moment it was pierced through. "No, that''s impossible. Are you certain about it?" Chapter 2189 Chapter 2189 Just when most of the audience were still in a daze, Herman and the group of martial artists on the bridge, as well as martial artists on both sides of the riverbanks who were hiding in the crowd, clearly remembered and understood what had just happened. For a moment, all the martial artists were silent. Their faces were distressed and they were all speechless. The martial artists were all well aware of Quail''s abilities, being martial arts practitioners themselves. However, Fade managed to kill him with only a flick of his finger; that had indeed caught them by surprise. Before this, many of them didn''t believe in the rumors about Fade because they had never really seen him in person, nor had they ever seen him fight. However, at that moment, when they truly witnessed this with their own eyes, they were all startled. Many martial artists couldn''t help but be fearful and wished to escape from the scene. Amongst the dozens of martial artists who stood on the Brooklyn Bridge, there were quite a few people who had such thoughts. At the end of the day, Quail was considered quite a decent and fair martial artist in this group of people, but Fade was able to kill him so effortlessly. It wouldn''t be arduous for him to face the vast majority of this group of martial artists. Herman must be aware of the thoughts of the martial artists, so he snorted coldly and said sternly, "All of you here are famous martial artists in Micovia, yet you are terrified by this outsider? How do you even represent the martial arts world of Micovia, and our country?" The martial artists lowered their heads and said nothing upon hearing his reprimand.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. A few secondster, a man in a suit stepped forward and said, "Quail was being careless earlier; that guy must have used some trick. Everyone need not be overly worried. That kid''s skills are only so-so. I will go next and fight him!" The man in the suit took out a golden pistol and stepped out. The camera instantly caught the man and the silent audience became energized again. "That''s Holtin. He''s making his move." "Holtin, ranked 23rd on the Dark List. He is superb at using pistols. He is one of the few top-tier martial artists who uses thermal weapons. He is unpredictable, and ordinary martial artists are no match for him at all." "It looks like Fade''s act of using the air bullet just now has provoked Holtin, and here he is, unable to hold back his urge to attack." "But Holtin is only at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level! Even Quail is no match for Fade. Can he do it?" "He''s using a pistol and it''s a long distance. Maybe it''s possible!" As people were bickering and arguing, two more people stepped out. One of them was slender, with a pair of dark blood-red daggers in his hands. He nced at Holtin and said, "When that guy was back in his country, he attacked my organization, Blood de Killer Organization. He killed my people there and destroyed our Asian branch. I''m going to avenge myself." That man was not a nobody. He was Alba, the leader of Blood de Killer Organization, the famous underground killer. He was extremely skilled in using a pair of daggers, and his body movements were unpredictable. His hands were tainted with the blood of no less than 100 people. However, until that moment, no one had had any evidence for his crimes and as such, he would always get away with it. Next to him stood a broad-shouldered, bearded man with a giant hammer in his hand. He said inly, "That Fade also has a feud against us, mebird Mercenary. In the past, that guy messed up our mercenary missions and he had killed the whole team. I must be the one to chop off his head." Bairn, the captain of mebird Mercenary, was born with great strength, and he had a burly figure. He had smashed an unknown number of enemies'' heads with the hammer in his hands. In Micovia, he was definitely one of the most formidable fighters. People would tremble with fear when they heard his name. The three of them all stood up and shouted harshly in deep voices. Herman took a quick look at the three of them, and then said quietly, "Since all three of you want his life, why don''t all of you go altogether!" The three of them looked at each other and nodded in unison, "As you wish, Mr Herman." Then, the three people charged together and leaped onto the central ind. Countless audiences were in shock seeing the three martial arts experts wereing all at once. Those who supported Fade cried out. "Three people joining forces, three people versus one person; it''s too unfair!" "D*mn it, that''s grant. You Micovians have sent so many people to take turns to fight, and now, you even want to fight in groups. You really have no shame at all." "Shameless, it''s too shameless." Of course, some were very supportive of this. "What''s wrong about it? This is not apetition. This is a battle against an evil man like Fade. What''s the big deal if we fight together? What''s the big deal if he is outnumbered?" "This is our country, Micovia. We are catching criminals in our own territory. Do we have topete fairly with criminals in a one-on-one fight?" "Those who are dissatisfied can leave. Our country, Micovia, does not wee you." While Fade''s supporters witnessed this, whether on the spot or in front of the live broadcast, they were so enraged that they could feel their blood boiling. However, there was nothing they could do but to pray to God helplessly as they watched the three men getting closer and closer to the central ind, in hopes that Fade could defeat these men. Fade remained in his position, almost motionless. He looked up at the three people flying over from the sky, and his eyes flickered slightly. These three people were roughly the same as Quail in terms of their abilities and they were on par with each other. However, when the three of them joined forces, they really could battle against an expert at the peak stage of Heaven Level. If the three of them cooperated well, their power was further multiplied. With a strong warrior like Bairn in the front, a gunslinger like Holtin from afar, and coupled with a ghost-like assassin Hike Alba, they were actually a group of strong opponents due to enhanced el.ne competence. However, that was all. For Fade, it didn''t really have much difference. He looked at the three of them and said indifferently, "Are you ready to die together?" "How arrogant!" The three of them roared in rage. They learned a lesson from what had happened to Quail just now and didn''t attack rashly. Instead, theynded on the central ind in the middle of the river, and swiftly chose their positions. Just as Fade expected, Bairn was in front of him, attempting to fight el hand in hand. The gunslinger, Holtin, attacked from the side. The moment Albanded on the ground, he blended into the nts and rocks, nowhere to be seen. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Kid, with the three of us altogether, today is the day you die," Bairn dered. He raised the giant hammer high above his head, ready to attack at any time. Chapter 2190 Chapter 2190 Apanied with Bairn''s voice, the huge hammer in his hand smashed down with a whirring sound, aiming at Fade''s chest. Fade confronted his attack, finally taking his first step since the beginning of the battle. He held out his right hand as a sword, and a stream of positive energy burst out from his fingers, forming a virtual sword. The virtual sword danced in the air and shed at Bairn''s giant hammer as Fade moved. Bairn saw this and shouted, and the momentum of the giant hammer in his hand became greater. The wind swished, as if it would smash everything in front of it. When his giant hammer hit Fade''s virtual sword, something unexpected happened. The unbreakable giant hammer was slit directly in the middle by the virtual sword into two iron lumps, blowing up in the air. Fade did not wait for Bairn to regain hisposure. He did not hold back his virtual sword and continued to sh forward. With a fierce wind, it ripped through Bairn''s torso. A thin line appeared on Bairn''s body. It grew wider and wider, and fresh blood pooled out continuously. Bairn''s body was chopped into two, then he dropped to the ground, leaving two chunks of bloody flesh. Everyone was dumbfounded. No one had expected that Bairn would actually be killed in one move by Fade, and that he would die in such a miserable way. Fade did not fall back. He once again slid and charged towards Holtin, who was at the side the whole time. Holtin noticed and turned pale with fright. He was originally a long-ranged fighter. When it came to closebat, he was not even close to Bairn. Deep down in his heart, he knew that he would die for sure once Fade closed in on him.. He frantically slid backwards while he constantly pulled the trigger in his hand. The muzzle immediately erupted with mes and bullets spun about as they flew over. They interweaved from different angles, which actually sealed off all paths that Fade might be able to pursue. He was undeniably an exceptional gunslinger. Under such panic, he was still able to fire with such advanced marksmanship, and block Fade''s paths of attack. Fade did not dodge the bullets like what Holtin had expected. He lunged forward, taking the shortest path and chased after him. "How... How is this possible? Is he out of his mind? He''s digging his own grave." Holtin was astounded. However, he immediately regretted it. Fade, who was rushing forward, had a red forcefield appear in front of him at each moment he was hit by the bullet. The red forcefield flickered and blocked all of Holtin''s bullets. Fade was not hurt at all. "How can this be? My bullets were specially made. Even an ordinary peak stage Heaven Level martial artist wouldn''t have the audacity to take them head on!" Holtin''s face was as white as a sheet. Fade caught up with him, with the virtual sword in his hand raised again. Holtin was terrified; he knew he had no other way to retreat. He threw away his pistol. Right away, his legs went weak. He knelt on the ground and began to beg for mercy, "Mr. Chen, I know I was wrong. As long as you spare my life, I will be your servant and fulfill any request of yours." The spectators froze and couldn''t move. They couldn''t stop pondering about this in their hearts. Holtin was ranked 23rd on the Dark List. Not only was he powerful, but he had also reached the advanced stage of the Heaven Level. He had strong influence in the country; thepanies, foundations, and vel underground organizations underBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. hismand were worth up to tens of billions of dors. He was definitely the boss of the underground world. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org What a great honor it would be to have such a man be their servant. Quite a few people started to fantasize. They wished that they were in Fade''s position so they could immediately agree on his behalf. However, Fade didn''t hesitate at all. He waved his virtual sword and with a "swish", he brought down the sword to slit the throat of Holtin with a red light that shone as brightly as me. Holtin''s head flew high into the air, carrying a wave of blood. After drawing out a graceful arc in the air, it finallynded in the river and disappeared as the river flowed. Fade said faintly, "You''re not even qualified to be my servant." In two moves, he killed two well-known experts. The audience stared without blinking, all in awe. After killing two people in a row, Fade turned around and looked at the ground behind him, which was covered with nts and stones. He said coldly, "Do you want toe out yourself, or do I have to do it myself?" There was no reply; only the sound of the wind blowing and the sound of the river flowing could be heard. There seemed to be no one in this ce. After he waited for a few seconds, Fade shook his head and uttered disappointedly, "It seems like you have made up your mind. You want me to do it!" After he spoke, his body jerked, leaving a trail of afterimages behind him. With a whoosh, he rushed towards a messy patch of grass. The bushes that seemed ordinary suddenly shook violently. Indistinctly, the outline of a figure appeared in the grass. It ran madly in the opposite direction of Fade at an extremely fast speed. Fade sneered, increasing his speed a little as he added, "Do you think you can possibly escape from my hands?" In less than three seconds, he had caught up with the fleeting shadow. The air whistled as he stabbed towards the center of Alba''s back, where his heart was, with no mercy at all. Alba could feel his death approaching and he was frightened. He tried to escape desperately, but he couldn''t escape from Fade''s pursuit. He could only watch the sharp virtual sword stab into his back, followed by a stream of blood spilling out. His dying expression was full of despair. "Retrieve sword!" Fade yelled. He turned, took a few steps, and gracefully returned to his original position. He stood with his hands sped behind his back and proudly looked at the Brooklyn Bridge a few hundred meters away. He was expressionless; he was exactly the same as before, as if nothing had happened. At this moment, all the martial artists on the bridge, the people on both sides of the East River of Newsbery, and the audience in front of the e live broadcast were all shocked. They looked at this scene in disbelief. They were perplexed and lost for words. "The arrogant viin should be executed!" Herman shouted. The stunned crowd only came to their senses a few secondster after his exmation. Chapter 2191 Chapter 2191 In an instant, the crowd was all talking about the situation. Everyone was shocked yet confused at the same time. Endless exmations and discussions could be heard. "Is this true? Am I not dreaming?" "He killed Quail with one move. Then, he killed Bairn, Holtin, and Alva with another three moves." "Four of them are famous martial artists in Micovia. Unexpectedly, they have been killed so easily. How good exactly are Fade''s martial art skills?" "Could it be that he has ascended into the Heaven Level?" "Haha! A few days ago, Fade killed the guardian of Green Gang, Sailus Qiao. He has long ascended into the Heaven Level. I''ve said before that he should not be looked down upon but, many people were so arrogant and didn''t want to believe me. Well, they''ve finally suffered from the consequences now!" "Are we really going to allow him to humiliate Micovia''s martial artists?" The citizens of Micovia were taken aback and enraged. On the other hand, the citizens from Fade''s home country were delighted to see this happening. Some of them even went out onto the street and cheered. The quiet and exquisite Song Mansion, which was located in the northern suburb of Capital City, was a huge contrast to the lively scene in the riverbanks. The contrast was so huge that it looked as if these two scenes were happening in two different worlds. In therge Song Mansion, in a pavilion beside theke, Zakhar rested on a chair with his eyes closed. Jotham, who had changed into casual attire, sat next to him. He held a cup of tea in his hand. However, he hadn''t taken a single sip for a long time. Zakhar seemed to have sensed that something was wrong with Jotham. He opened his eyes and asked slowly, "What''s wrong? Is the tea not to your liking?" Hearing this, Jotham was stunned for a moment. He raised the cup and took a sip of tea. Then, he shook his head and said, "Master Song, I didn''t mean that. I''m just thinking about the battle going on in Micovia. Based on the current situation..." "Are you trying to say that Fade''s performance is beyond expectations? So, you are worried that he will defeat Herman. Am I right?" Zakhar asked. Jotham shook his head, "It''s almost impossible for him to defeat Herman, but judging from the current situation, Fade might be able to survive Herman''s attack." "If that''s the case, I''m afraid the situation will be disadvantageous to us. After all, Jaguar is quite adamant. He has recently visited the government buildings several times to look for the chief..." Jotham said worriedly. After all, he had stood against Jaguar. He had even made a small trick to ask Laban to prepare a reconciliation agreement. He wanted Fade to sign the agreement. Unfortunately, Fade refused to sign on it and informed Jaguar about what had happened. Jaguar had an argument with Jotham at the end. However, Jotham didn''t pay too much attention to this because he was backed up by Zakhar and the Song family. No one would discover his small tricks as long as Fade died in Micovia. However, it seemed that the situation was different now. Fade''s performance was beyond expectations. He managed to kill four martial arts experts in a row. If he managed to escape from Herman or managed to prove his potential and value, Jaguar might be able to persuade the chief of the government to change his mind to protect Fade at all costs. After all, Zakhar had used someBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. measures to influence the decision vel.ne made in thest meeting so that the government officials would give up on Fade Some higher-ranking government officials were dissatisfied with this result, The government officials would definitely retaliate if there was a chance for them to do so. Content belongs to By then, the Song family as well as Jotham, who was siding with them, would definitely be affected. He was in a daze because he was concerned about this, which was why he didn''t take a sip of the tea after holding the teacup for a long time. Zakhar could definitely tell that Jotham was worried. He chuckled and said faintly, "Loosen up. Fade won''t be able to leave Micovia smoothly." Jotham''s facial expression changed. He looked at Zakhar and asked in surprise, "Master Song, do you mean that you''ve arranged..." Zakhar neither admitted nor denied the matter. He just said with a smile, "Don''t think too much. You just have to stand aside and observe the situation quietly. You''ll know when the timees." Jotham nodded his head and didn''t say anything more. He picked up his teacup and grinned. Then, he took a big gulp of tea. In the meantime, the atmosphere at East River, which was located in Newsbery of Micovia, became tense. Both sides were still confronting each other. Seeing Fade making several kills in a row sessfully, the martial artists from Micovia, who had high confidence, were petrified. The onee morous Micovian martial artists now appeared utterly pitiful. The states of admiration they once enjoyed were now res of disdain instead. Herman knew that he had lost control of the situation. He had to reverse the current situation. Otherwise, the Micovian martial artists who initiated the fight would seem like a bunch of fools. Thinking of this, Herman''s face sank. He looked at Fade and said loudly, "You, viin, are way too arrogant. I will kill you with my own hands." As he spoke, a majestic aura spread across the river that was hundreds of meters wide. The battle spectators on both sides of the riverbanks felt that the sky had darkened and the clouds seemed to have lowered a lot. It felt as if something ominous was about to happen. However, the battle spectators didn''t seem concerned about this menacing feeling. They felt excited instead. That was because the ominous aura meant that Herman had ascended into the Heaven Level. The battle spectators could not contain their eagerness to see the Micovian Heaven Level martial artists get involved in the fight. The battle spectators cheered and waved their fists in the air. "Mr. Herman is about to make his move. That guy will be dead for sure." "Mr. Herman is a master who ranks 8th on the Dark List. He will definitely seed with no doubt." "Haha! Well, it''s the honor of that brat to have a fight with Grey Vulture." "That''s true. It was twelve years ago since Grey Vulture was involved in a fight. There were three foreign martial artists who picked up a fight with him at that time. Unfortunately, they were all killed by Mr. Herman in less than 100 moves." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Fade is no match for Mr. Herman. Also, Mr. Herman''s fight with those foreign martial artists happened more than ten years ago. No one knows how much Mr. Herman has improved now." Endless rounds of loud cheers could be heard. The citizens of Micovia were extremely exhrated. After all, Herman was an extremely famous martial artist in Micovia. The martial arts skills of Quail and Alba were nothing aspared to his. The citizens of Micovia felt that Herman, who was a high-ranking martial artist, would definitely win in the battle. Chapter 2192 Chapter 2192 Herman leaped high into the air under the uplifting cheers from the crowd as a majestic aura radiated from him. The aura crashed on the central ind where Fade was standing. The water in the river vibrated so violently that it looked as if it was boiling under the crushing aura. The nts on the central ind began to sway as well. As Herman moved closer, the amplitude of the river surging and the nts swaying increased. The surging river rose up into the sky like a fountain when Herman was less than 100 meters away from Fade. The water condensed into several columns and surrounded the central indpletely. The nts on the central ind could no longer withstand the immense pressure. Crackling sounds could be heard incessantly. The branches and the leaves were scattered all over the ce. Even the buildings made of concrete on the central ind began to tremble under such extreme force. The fighting scene was totally different when Herman was involved. Everyone was amazed by his moves. Fade was standing on the central ind at this moment, which was also the center point of the pressure. He looked at Herman, who was getting closer and closer to him, with his hands still behind his back. He said calmly, "Does the Altis family really want to start a fight?" Herman snorted coldly, "Boy, it''s toote for you to be afraid now. You have offended my family from the moment you killed Eve in your home country, let alone those people who were disabled by you." "You''ll definitely die in the hands of the Altis family."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Herman''s voice was oppressive. Fade shook his head after hearing his words. He chuckled and said, "It looks like you have misunderstood what I mean." "I have no intention of begging you for mercy. What I meant is that you have to be prepared that the Altis family will be demolished if you decide to fight against me." Herman was stunned for a moment and anger welled up in his chest. He gritted his teeth, "You''re such an arrogant man. How dare you n to destroy my family! Well, I would like to see if you'' re capable of doing so!" His aura grew stronger as he yelled. The turbulent river waspletely out of control. It was as if a wild horse was on a loose rein. The river surged towards the sky under such immense vibration. The strong winds rolled over the steel buildings on the central ind. Even the clouds were hit by the strong aura. They were all blown away, revealing a gloomy sky. "Die, you little brat!" Herman shouted angrily. He was so powerful that he looked like an almighty God. He channeled the power of the thunderstorm and unleashed it upon Fade. Fade raised his head and looked at the scene; he was not afraid at all. He sneered mockingly and shook his head lightly instead. He said faintly, "You''re a Heaven Level martial artist, but it seems that you don''t know how to control your power. What''s the point of wasting so much energy to create such a bigmotion? Are you just trying to show off? What a joke indeed!" Without waiting for Herman to speak, Fade condensed his energy. Then, he leapt high into the sky and rushed towards Herman, ''TH let you see the true power of a Heaven Level martial artist." As he let out a battle roar, a red light engulfed his body, forming a forcefield around him. He rushed towards Herman as fast as lightning. He moved so swiftly that he looked like a red sword at this moment, piercing the surging river and the strong wind, crushing every barrier in front of him. He was aiming precisely at his enemy. The spectators on the riverbank of the East River in Newsbery and the countless audience watching the live broadcast were all awestruck while watching this scene. On the other side of the Brooklyn Bridge, Herman floated under the grey sky. He stretched out his arms, looking like a God descending to Earth. The wind roared and heavy rain poured down under Herman''s control. He channeled the horrible force of nature and unleashed it upon Fade violently. Suddenly, a streak of red light could be seen piercing through the storm, drawing a dazzling line in mid-air, aiming right at Herman. This scene reminded a lot of people about the legendary God-Killer. Herman looked like a God whereas Fade looked like a God-Killer. Everyone was eager to see if Fade would be able to kill Herman. Countless spectators were watching this fight excitedly. Herman frowned and his heart skipped a beat as an ominous feeling arose in him. He was the one who was controlling the storm. Therefore, he could sense that his attack did not seem to cause any harm to Fade. On the other hand, Fade, who had unleashed a virtual sword, had malicious killing intent. Although he was a little worried, he still did not take Fade''s attack seriously. He would never dodge his attack. After all, it would be disgraceful to do So. The reason why he showed up here that day was to kill Fade with his immense aura. Herman snorted coldly. He focused on the red light that was charging at him and moved his hands as fast as lightning, channeling his positive energy into a ck circr shield. "ng!" A nking metal sound was heard when the red-colored virtual sword collided with the ck shield. Two powerful bursts of energy collided against each other, crushing elet the surrounding air. A sonic boom spread instantly. The vibration of the sound was so strong that the spectators felt dizzy. All of them covered their ears with their hands immediately. It was at this moment that the red-colored virtual sword pierced through the ck shield, aiming at Herman. Herman was taken aback as he didn''t expect this to happen. He tried to channel his energy to block the attack by Fade''s virtual sword promptly. Unfortunately, the red-colored virtual sword hit his body. Herman felt as if there was an irresistible huge force condensing at the tip of the sword, trying to prate through his body. He felt that he was in danger. He no longer cared about his dignity anymore. He turned around to dodge Fade''s attack. He channeled his positive energy so frantically that his veins were protruding, and he tried hard to defend himself from the virtual sword. "Swoosh!" In the end, Herman managed to dodge the attack from the virtual sword at the critical moment. However, blood was oozing out from his left abdomen. His clothes were cut open by the virtual sword and he was injured. Fresh blood was spilling out from his wound. The spectators, who lowered their heads with their ears covered to re2 avoid the sonic boom, raised their heads. They saw Herman bleeding badly in the mid- air, and he was applying pressure to his abdomen to stop the bleeding. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing this, everyone was thunderstruck. They had just lowered their hands for a few seconds. However, the situation had changed dramatically. "What happened? Why is Mr. Herman injured?" "Could it be that Fade injured Mr. Herman? That''s... impossible, isn''t it?" "But Fade looks fine. Perhaps Mr. Herman was hurt by him." "How... is this possible? How on earth did that brat manage to hurt Mr. Herman? This can''t be true." Chapter 2193 Chapter 2193 Everyone was discussing in astonishment. Herman hit a few of his acupuncture points rapidly, trying to seal the wound with his positive energy. Herman''s body welled up with rage. He red at Fade maliciously with a sullen expression on his face. He looked like a beast who was craving for Fade''s blood and would kill him with one blow. He yelled, "You have sessfully provoked me. I will make you regret your actions and make you suffer." "Woosh!" A strong wind blew over. He let out a battle roar with his arms stretched out and charged ahead. A wave of brownish- ck energy which looked like surging asphalt, gushed out of Herman''s body, spreading quickly to all parts of his body. The brownish- ck energy from his arms kept spreading. In the end, itbined with the energy from his abdomen, merging into a single entity. It looked as if a pair of wings was growing out from both sides of his body. His figure was distorted. At first nce, he didn''t look human but rather like a huge strange bird hovering in the air. His energy was still surging. Layers andyers of energy kept rolling out from the currentyer of brownish-ck energy, resembling ck feathers. At that moment, Herman looked like a huge ck bird. He looked at Fade who was standing on the central ind with a terrifying demeanor. The onlookers on the site as well as the audience before the live broadcast show were bewildered. They knew martial artists were powerful but they never thought that the top martial artists would have such an extraordinary skill. He looked like the legendary Gods with morphing abilities. A heated discussion broke out and everyone was in disbelief. "What''s going on? How did Herman turn into that? Is he a monster?" "It looks like a big bird. It''s so strange. How could a person turn into a bird?" "Could it be that Herman is not a human but a monster?" "If monsters truly exist in this world, Gods and ghosts must exist as well. Are those legends true?" The professionalmentator invited by the TV station gave an exnation while everyone was discussing this in great wonder. "Herman is not a monster. He is not even a deity or a ghost. This is just a part of his cultivation. When he was young, he once became a disciple of an old man who made his way out of the desert in the west of the Micovia." "The elder had no name and he was not a famous martial artist. It was said that the elder absorbed the natural elemental power of heaven and earth and had gained insight into the shaping of every single living being in this world. In the end, he cultivated a set of remarkable abilities and managed to defeat countless masters by studying the vulture in the desert." "After bing the disciple of the elder, Herman learned this technique. In the end, he managed to transform into a vulture. This is his ultimate skill, generally known as the Vulture Attack. This is also the origin of his nickname, Grey Vulture." After listening to the exnation by the professionalmentators, everyone was enlightened. They were eager to see how powerful Herman''s ultimate move was. Moreover, they were curious if Fade was able to withstand this attack. Everyone raised their heads, looking forward to watching the fight. They all looked at Herman, who had transformed into a huge bird. "Howl! Herman let out an unusual howl that resembled a half- bird, half- human creature. Then, he transformed fully into an enormous bird and swooped down from the sky at lightning speed in a terrifying manner. He was charging straight at Fade. "It''s the Vulture Attack!" All of a sudden, the wind stirred vigorously, and the cloud moved erratically as Herman unfolded his unique tactics. Everyone felt that the scene was distorted all at once. The bustling city and the surging river had surprisingly transformed into a hot desert. Herman, who had transformed into a vulture in mid-air, spread his huge wings with a malicious look in its eyes. Fade had be his prey. Everyone could tell from the indescribable demeanor and the suffocating energy that Fade would be dead for certain. Fade, who was standing on the central ind frowned slightly as he looked calmly at Herman, who was swooping down from the sky. He snorted coldly and said disdainfully, "What is this bullsh*t about transforming into a huge bird? It''sN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. just an imitation technique in martial arts." The imitation technique was actually fairlymon in martial arts practice. The Five Animals Act, which Chinese people were particrly familiar with, was in fact derived through gaining insight into animals'' behaviors and infusing their unique abilities into the martial arts techniques. This would then create the ultimate martial arts skill. As a matter of fact, the Vulture Attack and the Five Animals Act were simr in nature. They involved studying animals'' behaviors and infusing the animals'' unique abilities into the martial arts practices to make use of those exclusive abilities. However, Herman''s master, the elder with an unknown name, had a shallow understanding of the imitation technique. He did not truly understand the essence of this skill. He was merely obsessed with the appearance of the creature he imitated but neglected the intricacies. As a result, Herman looked like a deformed hybrid between a bird and a human. He did not understand that it was not the animal''s appearance that he should be imitating. Instead, he should be infusing the nature and characteristics of the creature''s movements into his martial arts techniques to achieve the ultimate move. Herman''s and his master''sprehension of this was nothingpared to those masters who created the Five Animals Act. Fade was deep in thought. Then, he shook his head and sneered, "Let me show you what real imitation martial art is." His body trembled. He moved his right leg backward and bent both of his knees with his body leaning forward. His aura changed in an instant. He seemed to have transformed into a fierce tiger with an oppressing demeanor. He red at the vulture which was swooping down from the sky and roared loudly. Although Fade''s physical appearance was not even close to a tiger''s, his aura was simr to the animal''s nature aspared to Herman''s. The battle between the vulture and the tiger was about to break out. "Swoosh!" Herman let out a final cry and plunged downwards at his maximum speed. "Roar!" Fade''s body trembled violently. The vibration was so strong that everyone could feel it. Then, he leaped into the air like a fierce tiger, waving his two huge ws at the vulture. "Boom!" A turbulent aura burst out as Herman and Fade collided with each other. The energy spread out, causing the river water to explode with shock waves, and water surged up into the sky like fountains. Chapter 2194 Chapter 2194 The central ind trembled because of the violent energy. It looked as if it would copse at any time in the violent force and be engulfed by the river. Dozens of Heaven Level martial artists who were standing on the Brooklyn Bridge that was located several hundred meters away could feel the impactful force. Their facial expressions changed instantly. They looked at the scene grimly, all awestruck. "Is... this the strength of the peak stage of the Heaven Level?" "Grey Vulture is excellent indeed. It seems that his power has improved in the past ten years." "Fade seems on par with Herman. I''m quite surprised by this." "He just seems to have a simr demeanor to Herman. There''s no doubt that Mr. Herman will win this fight." "Of course, I don''t doubt it at all." All of a sudden, the facial expression of one of the martial artists changed when the rest of them were still discussing with great confidence. He yelled, "No! It seems that Mr. Herman is going to lose!" "What nonsense are you talking about!" "Are you crazy? That''s bullsh*t!" "Are you kidding me? Are you blind? How could you not understand the situation? The person who has gained the upper hand is clearly..."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Out of the blue, a loud explosion was heard in the midst of the argument. A huge ck figure emerged with a strong burst of energy. It looked like a big bird with its wings torn off. After taking a closer look, they found out that the figure was actually Herman. His left arm as well as the brownish-ck energy, were all torn apart. Fresh blood oozed out from his wound, dripping to the ground. The martial artists who were busy retorting were lost for words. They stared at the fighting scene in the mid-air in disbelief. "Is... this true?" "Is Mr. Herman really at a disadvantage?" "No way. That was Mr. Herman''s ultimate move. How could he..." The martial artists were more observant than the onlookers. They noticed what had happened before the others while the rest only realized what happened a few secondster. Amotion was stirred in an instant. Everyone was shouting in disbelief. "Is it true that Mr. Herman was struck again?" "Does this mean that Fade is more powerful than Mr. Herman?" "I think it''s impossible. Mr. Herman can''t be that easily defeated. He must have a backup n." "Yeah, Mr. Herman is a descendant of the Altis family. We''re in Micovia now. It''s impossible for him to be vanquished." "Perhaps he has another secret ultimate technique!" The citizens of Micovia couldn''t believe what they had witnessed. They were stilling up with excuses for Herman. Herman, who was still in the mid-air, was full of shock. His face was a shade paler. He could sense how powerful Fade was when he collided with him earlier. The fierce tiger that Fade had transformed into tore off the vulture''s wings with one w. Fortunately, Herman had reacted quickly and retreated immediately. Otherwise, he would have been dead. He realized that he was no match for Fade. He would definitely lose if they continued the fight. He could no longer care about anything else. He turned around and fell back. He shouted toward the direction of the Brooklyn Bridge, "Guys! Hurry up! Let''s all attack Fade together!" Everyone was puzzled at his words. Countless spectators who were still defending Herman shut up immediately. They looked at the fleeing man, stunned. They still couldn''t believe what was happening right in front of them. On the other side, at the Brooklyn Bridge, the martial artists responded promptly. They were fully aware of the situation. They realized that Herman could not defeat Fade and needed them tounch an attack together to take him down. Dozens of people dashed out from the bridge all at once. Various weapons were tossed and sent flying towards Fade, aiming precisely at him. The citizens of Micovia were stupefied. They froze and couldn''t find a word. On the other hand, millions of the citizens from Fade''s home country were enraged. They began to curse one after another. "What the f*ck! The Micovians are way too shameless! How could they start a siege when they could not defeat Fade!" "D*mn it! They are a bunch of sh*tty people! They''re so disgusting!" "Master Chen is so powerful! Good job!" "But, with so many people besieging Master Chen, I''m afraid he would be in danger. I remember there are still quite a few Heaven Level martial artists on the bridge other than Herman." "D*mn it! This is so unfair! We wouldn''t allow Master Chen to be bullied if this happens in our country!" "Where are our martial artists? Why is there no one to help him? How could they leave him alone to fight?" "I heard that the higher- ranking government officials wanted to keep a low profile so they didn''t send anyone over to help him." "What kind of stupid government officials are they? How could they leave our citizens to be helpless out there." A man in a suit was watching the fighting scene solemnly in a hotel not far away from the Brooklyn Bridge. He said in a deep voice, "We'' re embarrassed enough. Fade must be killed. Otherwise, Micovia would be aughing stock." "Noted!" The man''s subordinates nodded and left immediately. Soon, the spectators discovered that another dozen martial artists dashed out of the Brooklyn Bridge. These martial artists did notunch an attack right after hearing Herman'' s words. Perhaps they were held back by something, or they simply felt that they were not capable enough. However, it seemed that they had received an order now, which caused them to set off simultaneously. As a result, more than 50 martial artists on the bridge were all sent out to besiege Fade. As if that wasn''t bad enough, some shadowy figures set out from the hidden spots on both sides of the riverbank, joining the battle in the air. For a moment, dozens of shadowy figures besieged Fade in mid-air and started tounch an attack. The surging energies were colourful. The sky was full of various colors due to the merging energies. The fighting scene was just the battle between Gods and devils in the movies. The spectators were amazed by their moves and eximed incessantly. However, this fight didn''tst long. Soon, something shocking happened. Fade, who was surrounded in the eye of the battle by the martial artists, seemed to have turned into a Demon. His eyes were scarlet, and his whole body was surrounded with burning red mes. He unleashed the virtual sword from his hands. It flew across the sky with a stream of bright light and knocked down all the enemies. There were countless beams of light radiating from the virtual sword, apanied by red mes and battle roars. The virtual sword managed to knock out all the enemies mercilessly, leaving them groaning in pain. In less than three minutes, more than 30 martial artists had fallen from the sky into the river currents as they screamed. Chapter 2195 Chapter 2195 Fade''s power was beyond everyone''s expectation. They didn''t expect that he had been holding back during his fight with Herman. It was not until that moment when he was besieged by dozens of martial artists that he finally unleashed his full powers. The martial artists who were attacking together were horrified. Their moves had somehow been affected by their fear. They were weaker and weaker each time they attacked. It was even harder now for them to fend off Fade''s attack. Approximately seven people were hit by him in less than a minute. They groaned in pain as they fell from the sky. Half of the martial artists had been defeated in the blink of an eye. The remaining martial artists couldn''t hold on any longer. They turned around and fled. The team lost its moralepletely as soon as someone started to flee. All of the martial artists had no intention of fighting anymore. They turned around and ran off frantically. Herman, who was injured and defeated, did not expect this to happen at all. He had just retreated to the Brooklyn Bridge and had yet to regain his true form. Not far away, Fade was already chasing after dozens of martial artists, dashing towards the bridge. Seeing this, Herman''s face sank. He yelled, "Stop running! Let''s attack him together!" However, he didn''t manage to change the martial artists'' minds because Fade was extremely powerful. The martial artists were all running for their lives. There were even quite a number of martial artists who deliberately distanced themselves from Herman as they fled in different directions. That was indeed a clever move. After all, Herman was the one who started the fight with Fade. Therefore, he was the one whom Fade wanted; he was the target. Herman caught Fade''s attention as the martial artists were all running away in different directions. Fade dashed towards him at lightning speed. He was shocked and couldn''t help but curse. He channeled his positive energy immediately to leap into the air from the bridge to flee. However, he was greatly slowed down because of his injuries. As soon as he leaped into mid-air, he felt a gush of strong winding from behind him. Before he had a chance to turn around to look, the figure was already right in front of him. It was Fade. "Are you trying to escape? Do you think you can do so?" Fade asked coldly. His expression remained indifferent. He looked like a celestial demon with an oppressive aura. Herman became nervous when he sensed the oppression and cold sweat dripped down his back. Herman remained silent for a few seconds while thinking of a solution. Then, he looked at him and said, "Fade, I''ve lost in today''s fight. You''re much more powerful than me indeed. I ept my defeat." After saying this, he clenched his hands into fists and bowed to Fade in mid-air. Surprisingly, it was a standard Chinese martial arts gesture. Fade sneered, "Do you think this is enough, Mr. Herman?" Herman''s facial expression changed but he said immediately, "Well, Mr. Chen, please do let me know if you have any requests. I''ll definitely..." Fade snorted coldly and stopped him, "Mr. Herman, didn''t you say that you were going to kill me, and that I am nothing but an evil man? Well, what do you think I want from you?" Fade channeled his energy into a virtual sword with his right hand as he spoke. A swooshing sound could be heard and red light could be seen radiating from the virtual sword. It looked spooky under the red light. "You..." Sensing Fade''s killing intent, Herman couldn''t help but be nervous. However after all, he was a peak stage of the Heaven Level martial artist and he managed to regain hisposure. He said quietly, "Mr. Chen, there is no deep grudge between us. It doesn''t have toe to this end. It''s all my fault for what has happened. I willpensate you. Please let me know if you have any requests and I will try my best to fulfill them." He was trying his best to negotiate with him. However, Fade had no intention of negotiating at all. He swayed his virtual sword and said coldly, "Are you sure that there is no deep hatred between us? Well, you said otherwise when you tried to kill me." "Mr. Chen, I..." Herman wanted to defend himself. Fade made a shing movement in the air with his right hand. A virtual sword was unleashed, aiming precisely at Herman. Herman was tremendously shocked. He tried to dodge desperately but he was injured at this moment and couldn''t move as quickly as he used to. His body was scratched by the virtual sword. A piece of flesh was cut off, and blood dripped down from the air, looking extremely terrifying. "You..." Herman pressed on his wound and red fiercely at Fade. He was consumed by anger. However, Fade didn''t stop his attack, and his virtual sword moved again. Seeing this, Herman was scared and he quickly dodged. Although he tried his best to avoid the attacks one after another, the injuries and wounds on his body continued to increase. Blood oozed out of his wounds horribly. He became anxious because he knew that he would not be able to stand for much longer if Fade kept attacking him. He was the leader of the Altis family and a top Heaven Level martial artist. He was even ranked 8th on the Dark List. He would not allow himself to die to Fade. ''Woosh!" Another ray of energy shed across the sky and Herman was injured again. Herman''s face darkened and he became terrifyingly gloomy. He gritted his teeth, "Fade Chen, do you think you''ll be able to leave Micovia after killing me?" "You should watch your steps even if you are powerful. This is not your country! The Micovian martial artists will never let you go if you kill me." Fade remained indifferent facing Herman''s threat. He had no a intention of holding back at all. He kept on unleashing the virtual sword from his hand. Rays of light streaked across the air, interweaving into aplex light. Herman was forced into a desperate situation and he was progressively injured bit by bit. The spectators on the site as well as the audience before the live broadcast were all stunned. Many of them were still in a daze. After all, it was only a few minutes ago that Fade was being besieged by dozens of Micovian martial artists. However, now, the martial artists had all fled and were nowhere to be seen. Fade even forced Herman into a desperate situation and threatened to kill him. A heated discussion burst out in an instant. The citizens from Fade''s home country were all pping their hands and cheering excitedly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Good job, Master Chen! You''re so powerful. You managed to defeat the Micovian people." "Herman is despicable! You have to kill him!" l "Haha! It feels great to see the Micovians being defeated. All of them are bewildered now. Theyunched a joint attack against. Master Chen with so many martial artists, yet he managed to defeat them all. This is awesome! Chapter 2196 Chapter 2196 Unlike in Fade''s home country, where the people were all excited and enthused, the Micovians were depressed, regardless of whether they were watching the battle live on site or online through the broadcast. Each of them was watching the battle on the East River of Newsbery seriously. Some of them had even turned their heads away, as they were not prepared for what was toe next. "Is... Is this true? Mr. Herman actually lost?" "No way, I still can''t believe that Grey Vulture would be defeated by a kid." "Could it be some kind of ident? That''s Mr. Herman after all!" "You can see from that kid''s movement that he has made up his mind to kill Mr. Herman." "Is there no one to stop him? Mr. Herman is one of the top masters in Micovia. If he dies, it will be a great loss to the martial arts world in Micovia!" "Even Mr. Herman isn''t a match for that kid. No one would dare toe forward and stop him!" "The authorities aren''t going to stand by and do nothing, are they?" Someone questioned. "The authorities have taken a stand before this. It''s just a friendly match between the warriors. I''m afraid that it won''t be suitable to intervene now. Others will talk about it," someone answered. In this way, amidst countless discussions, Fade brandished the virtual sword in his hand fiercely. He was about to kill Herman, who had no way to escape. Herman''s face was full of shock and terror. He couldn''t understand how he had ended up in such a miserable state, simply because he had a fight with such a kid. He was an exceptional martial artist of the Heaven Level but at that moment, he was about to be killed. Endless fury, hatred, and regret welled up inside him. However, it was pointless now. The virtual sword whizzed in front of him, full of oppression. Fade was about to make his final attack. Just as Herman was prepared to face his death, Fade''s movements seemed to have been blocked by something all of a sudden. The virtual sword paused for a moment in the air. Soon after, the crowd felt that the sky had darkened. It was as gloomy and dark as the eye of a storm. The onlookers were dizzy and short of breath, their chest tightening from the oppression in the entire space. They were light-headed and could not react swiftly. Fade''s action was slightly slowed down as he was affected as well. His eyes regained focus immediately and he let out a sharp cry. With a cold snort and extra force, he brought down the red-ming virtual sword on Herman. The darkness in the space twisted. In the blink of an eye, numerous ck shadows wrapped around Herman, forming a ck shield in front of him. "Bang!" The virtual sword was blocked by the ck shield. "nk!" As soon as the virtual sword shed with the shield, it shattered into tiny mes, wafting in the air. In contrast to the gloomy and dark background, the mes flew out in a beautiful arc and turned into fireworks in the air. Finally, they fell into the roaring river. Everyone froze at the scene. They werepletely puzzled. Even Herman was in a daze as well. He had no idea what was going on. However, he regained his composure quickly. Moments ago, he was still in despair and, yet he had now be excited and agitated. His voice trembled as he said, "It''s him! He''s here; he''sing. I''m saved! Kid, you''re dead. You''re definitely dead." The audience was confused and curious. "What happened? Fade''sst killing move seemed to have been blocked." "Look at Mr. Herman''s face! I think there is a helper iing!" "Helper? Who is it? At this point, any one of them would be top-notch!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Fade''s eyes focused and he snorted coldly. He waved his arm and the virtual sword that had just been shattered shot out from his fingertips once again. Compared to the virtual sword before, this one was even stronger. The mes apanying it were even brighter and hotter. Fade raised his right hand in the air and brandished the virtual sword. Once again, he shed at Herman. Herman was still excited. He didn''t expect Fade to strike again. For a moment, he was shocked and wanted to run and hide. A voice sounded calmly, "Herman, when did you be like this? You are disappointing me." Streams of ck mist began to gather and merge into a shield again, appearing in front of Herman. At the same time, the same voice said again, "Kid, since I am here, you should stop." Only this time, it was to Fade. Fade, with a serious look on his face, ignored the strange voicepletely. The scorching virtual sword shed down again with a bang and hit the ck shield. l Just as everyone thought that the virtual sword would shatter into pieces as before, an unexpected scenario happened. The virtual. sword split the ck shield with a "nk" and continued to aimat Herman. Herman''s face was a shade paler from fright. His face was full of terror like it was moments ago. At the same time, the expressions of the audience also changed. There was a tinge of surprise in the confident voice. "Save me!" Herman yelled. His face was full of horror as he shouted in the dim space, which was turning darker and darker around him. The dark space around him began to twist again, ck shadow el emerged in front of Herman. The shadow waved both of his arms and two strands of ck mist gathered in front of him to block Fade''s virtual sword. When the ck weapon and the long, red sword collided with each other, a force burst out silently. Even the dark space around them wavered. Finally, with a loud bang, both of them imploded at the same time and dropped from the air. Fade was cid. The ck shadow raised his eyebrows slightly and gazed at Fade. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "You''re beyond my expectation." Fade looked coldly at the ck shadow in front of him and said grimly, "I am going to kill Herman. Get out of my way, or else, I''ll hurt you too." The ck shadow was not threatened at all. He snorted and smiled sarcastically as if it was a joke. "Hurt me? Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like this?" he asked. Fade remained calm and said, "It doesn''t matter who you are. What matters is that no one can stop me from killing Herman." Chapter 2197 Chapter 2197 "No one can stop you? How arrogant!" The ck shadow continued in a gloomy voice, "What if I, Bouvier, insist on stopping you? What will you do?" As soon as he finished his words, quite a few martial artists let out a cry of surprise. "Bouvier! It''s Bouvier! He''s here." "No wonder it was so powerful just now. It was Bouvier after all." "Herman will be saved this time. He''ll live." "Not only that, he''s going to win. That kid will be dead for sure." The Micovians were excited. On the other side of the ocean, Fade''s people could not help but feel confused and nervous. "Who is the ck shadow who appeared out of nowhere? He seems to be really powerful." "I heard that he''s called Bouvier. Is he very strong?" "The Micovians are really shameless. They are sending someone out again. D*mn it." Amidst the countless questions, someone announced the details about Bouvier. He was No.1 on the Dark List, a well-known top fighter in Micovia, generally known as the Dark Dominator. He was Bouvier! Countlessizens were surprised.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Even the expert at the top of the Dark List has shown up?" "I''ve heard of Bouvier before, but I didn''t expect it to be him." "Doesn''t the Dark List run independently without involving any country? Why would the people on the Dark List help the people of Micovia?" "They are just words people say. How could you believe in it?" "Among the Top 100 masters on the Dark List, there are 48 from Micovia; that''s nearly half of them! In that case, how possibly would the Dark List still be independent and fair?" "Then what should we do now? Bouvier has made his move. Master Chen may be in danger." "What should Master Chen do? I think he should leave." Not only theizens, but the officials in the government building who were witnessing the battle all the time, were surprised at Bouvier''s appearance as well. They watched the live broadcast on the big screen gravely, and their faces were full of sorrow. Galeno, who was extremely worried, was the first to break the silence, "What level has Bouvier reached? Is it possible for Fade to win?" Baldrick looked through the information on the side and answered seriously, "Being the top of the Dark List, it''s hard to get his information. No one really has a clear picture of his ability." "The only urate information we have here was that he had already reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level twenty years ago. As for his current level, nobody knows," he added. "This..." Galeno uttered, his face darkened. "Perhaps, Bouvier has already reached the HalfLord Level." As soon as he finished his words, everyone''s expressions changed. "If he had reached the Half-lord Level, then I''m afraid Fade is in danger." "I don''t think so. Ascending to the Half-Lord Level is no easy task. Even General Xu hasn''t reached that level after spending nearly ten years." "But Bouvier''s cultivation is greater than General Xu''s! It''s been nearly twenty years. Perhaps, he really has reached the Half-Lord Level." Just as they were discussing worriedly, a burly figure walked in. Everyone turned to gaze at him. It was Jaguar, more often known as General Xu. Galeno and the others tried to exin the situation to him. However, he spoke first, "I already know the situation." "General Xu, Fade''s chances of winning..." Galeno asked with concern. Jaguar narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips. After a few seconds of silence, he finally answered, "I don''t know." "This..." All of them didn''t expect this from Jaguar. He continued, "It is unlikely that Bouvier has reached the Half-Lord Level yet." Everyone let out a sigh of relief. Jaguar continued slowly, "Although he still hasn''t reached the Half-Lord Level, he''s very close to it. It''s possible that he''ll ascend to the Half-Lord Level in the battle." The people tensed up again. Every single one of them in the room was a martial art master with high reputations. Thus, they clearly understood the significance of a HalfLord Level. Heaven Level masters could be said to be the top existence amongst the warriors. As for the masters of the peak stage of the Heaven Level, they were the top of the top. It could even be said that they were at the top of the pyramid. A Heaven Level master was equivalent to a human-shaped nuclear bomb which was capable of blowing up a city, regardless of any country. It might even be difficult to find a Heaven Level master in some small countries. However, for big countries like China and Micovia, although peak stage of the Heaven Level martial artists were rare, they were not umon. There were possibly dozens of them in both countries. For countries which had nuclear weapons, they could achieve simr intimidation effects with hundreds to thousands of nuclear bombs. Moreover, they might be able to wipe out all the peak stage of the Heaven Level masters. Content belongs to f.n Therefore, only the martial artists who were above the peak stage of the Heaven Level were remarkable. They were the true pearls and invincible killing machines. The legendary Lord Level was the level above the peak stage of the Heaven Level. However, the masters of the Lord Level were unpredictable. They had all kinds of unbelievable powers and moves that were beyond mortal''s imagination and expectation. As of now, there were only less than five Lord Level masters in the entire world and almost all of them were reclusive existences. At that level, they were no longer interested in anything. It was almost impossible for the government and the country to control such a Lord Level master. Thus, besides the several Lord Level masters, the Half-Lord Level masters were considered to be the strongest manpower that could be used by the country. The country highly valued the masters who had reached the Half- lord Levet, or the ones who simply had the potential to be a Half-lord Level master. In fact, they would be cherished and nurtured with great attention. Needless to say, a Half-lord Level master could be considered a nuclear bomb with agility. Galeno and the others were all well aware of the capability of a Half-Lord Level master, which was why they were so worried when Jaguar said that Bouvier was really close to that Level. Someone couldn''t help but ask, "General Xu, Fade..." Jaguar spoke softly with a grim expression, "We''re here now. No matter how much we worry about it, it''s useless. The only choice we have now is to believe in Fade." "Well... This..." everyone sighed. They opened their mouths but could not find the words. In the end, they could only look at the big screen and hope for the best. Chapter 2198 Chapter 2198 As soon as Bouvier''s identity was announced, all of the people at the scene were surprised. Countless people from Micovia rejoiced and raised their arms to cheer. "Mr. Bouvier, hurry up and kill that kid!" "The Dark Dominator, the top master on the Dark List. That kid will be dead soon." "Not anyone can challenge Micovia. We should show how strong we are and let the ones who have bad thoughts know their endings." "Naha, but I think that this kid is somewhat useful. Why don''t we subdue him and get him to work for Micovia?" Everyone, including the martial artists who were lucky enough to survive Fade''s attacks, were relieved. Each of them could be seen with rxed smiles on their faces. They returned to the Brooklyn Bridge one by one and continued watching the uing battle. Among these people, there was also Herman who was badly injured. He was lying on the bridge, with special medical staff at his side to treat his injuries. After Bouvier revealed his identity, he nced at Fade coldly and said arrogantly, "Now, you know who I am." "Tell me, how do you wish to die?" He continued confidently. Fade shook his head lightly. His expression remained calm and indifferent when he replied, "I''ve made myself clear. No one can stop me from killing Herman, including you, Bouvier!" Bouvier''s expression changed drastically. His eyes narrowed and a strange light shed through them. He asked coldly and deeply, "Do you know what you are saying?" Fade didn''t say much. With a ''whoosh'', the virtual sword in his hand shot out. He leapt forward and tried tond a surprise blow on Herman. Bouvier''s face turned cold. He shouted loudly, "You are courting death!" All at once, the surrounding seemed to stir up by the hot steam and began to twist. The space was filled with countless tiny ck threads, which then entangled together to form a huge. The dense ck began to wrap around Fade as Bouvier directed. Fade red coldly. He brandished the long sword in his hand and shed at the air. The sharp long sword with a bright red me hacked at the extremely fine ck threads. However, things didn''t go as expected. The thin ck thread was not cut by Fade''s virtual sword. Instead, his virtual sword was split into multiple fragments. It then exploded in the air and vanished.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Fade was a little taken aback either. His movements were slightly stifled for a second. Seeing this, the audience on the scene couldn''t help but roar in excitement. "Haha, that kid, he thinks too highly of himself! Who does he think Bouvier is? How dare he speak so impertinently?" "He is audacious to spout such words in front of Mr. Bouvier. He really is an idiot who is courting death." "Haha, his attacks are just small tricks in front of the Dark Dominator." "Look, death is about to descend upon him." After confronting Fade''s virtual sword effortlessly, Bouvier twitched his fingers on his right hand. Countless ck threads moved in the air and the huge continued to wrap around Fade. Fade stood where he was without any movement. It was as if he was shocked by the move just now. He didn''t even resist when the ck wrapped around him. The ck threads wrapped around Fade,yer byyer like cocoons. They enveloped him quickly, leaving only a gap for his face. This result waspletely beyond everyone''s expectations. Although almost 99.9% of the people had predicted Bouvier''s victory Fade was still a master who had just defeated Herman. Hence, they thought that he would more or less try to struggle. It turned out that he didn''t resist at all and he was easily caught by Bouvier. Discussions broke out all over the world all at once. The audience in Micovia were exhrated. Some of them even took off their clothes and danced excitedly. "Haha, that kid, he definitely has been scared silly. He wasn''t even able to withstand one blow from Mr. Bouvier." "It seems that I''ve overestimated him! That kid is just so-so." "The top master on the Dark List really lives up to his reputation." On the other side of the ocean, countless people saw this scene. Their faces darkened instantly and they were anxious. "Master Chen has been caught. Will he really lose?" "Is Bouvier really so powerful?" "No way, I still can''t believe that Master Chen has lost. This..." In the conference room of the government building, all the officials who had just finished discussing witnessed the scene. Their faces were so gloomy that it was frightening. Galeno mmed his palm on the table. He almost lost control of himself and smashed the solid wood table into pieces. "Old Zhu, calm down," someone nearby reminded him. Galeno''s face was as dark as night. He looked at Jaguar and asked, "General Xu, could it be that Bouvier has truly reached the Half-Lord Level?" Jaguar took a closer look, then shook his head, "I don''t think so. At least, judging from his current strength and moves that he has just shown, he hasn''t reached Half-Lord Level yet." "But Fade was caught. I know how strong he is. He just defeated Herman, so he shouldn''t have been caught so easily!" Galeno said. Jaguar pondered for a while and said, "He''s Master Hsuanyuen''s disciple. He can do much more than this. Let''s keep watching!" Although they were extremely upset, there was really nothing much they could do. On the scene, in the cheers that were about to erupt, Bouvier stared at Fade who had been wrapped up in a giant ck cocoon, "Right now, I''ll give you onest chance to live." "Hand over the three Prohibition Orders in your hands, destroy your own cultivation, and then stay in Micovia for ten years," he continued. As soon as the conditions were listed forward, countless people from Fade''s country began to scold the people from Micovia for being shameless and arrogant in front of the live screen. The conditions proposed by Bouvier would not only leave Fade wasted, but it would also cause all of his belongings to be stripped away. Fade, who had beenpletely bound, remained indifferent. He said, "The battle hasn''t even begun, but you''ve already listed out your conditions. Isn''t that a bit too early?" "Battle?" Bouvier let out a chuckle, "In this sort of situation, do you still think that you have a chance of winning?" "Maybe?" Fadeughed. He narrowed his eyes and said loudly, "Not ''maybe''. I definitely will win!" Chapter 2199 Chapter 2199 After he finished his words, Bouvier was stunned for a second. He then burst intoughter and his face was filled with mockery. Suddenly, spots of red light emerged from the giant ck cocoon that was formed by numerous ck threads, which had wrapped Fade inside. "That..." Before the crowd could figure out what it was, the scarlet light became more and more brilliant. Eventually, it burst out with a whoosh. The crimson mes swallowed and spat ze onto the giant cocoon, burning it to ashes. Fade''s body was covered in a fiery light as he stood still in the air. He looked at Bouvier who was in front of him with extreme confidence. Everyone was thunderstruck at the scene. Bouvier''s face darkened slightly, but he showed an arrogant expression again not long after. He shouted, "You do have some tricks up your sleeve, but what harm can you cause with a small trick like that?" "What can I do? You will know it soon," Fade responded coldly and moved his body at the same time. His entire body was covered in the fiery red me and he was glowing with light at that moment. He transformed into a fireball and flew directly towards Bouvier. As the mes surged, the scarlet light lit up the surrounding gloomy area. Bouvier felt the horrifying heat from the me as well and a glimpse of distress shed across his face. He stretched out both of his hands and he moved his fingers flexibly. Numerous ck threads in the air began to wiggle again and entangled crazily around Fade as if they were alive. However, the ck threads were burnt to ashes when they touched the mes. Bouvier ignored it and continued waving his hands to control more ck threads to entangle around Fade.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. As the threads increased, the fireball that Fade had now turned into became smaller and smaller as he was bound in a giant cocoon again. "Kid, this..." Bouvier was just about to speak with a proud look. Out of the blue, he felt a breeze from his back. He turned his head and looked at it immediately. A figure was flying speedily towards the bridge, and he was aiming at no one else but Herman. Herman, who had just finished treating his injuries while watching the battle, didn''t expect that Fade would attack him all of a sudden. He was terrified and he eximed quickly, "Stop him. Stop him now!" Fade red at him and he moved as fast as the lightning, with his virtual sword surging in his hand. He yelled, "You''ll be dead for sure." Bouvier''s face darkened in an instant. He immediately turned and rushed towards the bridge, and a powerful aura could be sensed from him as he roared, "Kid, how dare you!" Before he could finish his sentence, Fade shed the sharp virtual sword in his hands towards Herman. Herman was so frightened that his face turned pale. Ignoring the wounds on his body, he rolled away hurriedly to escape the attacks. The warriors who were still on the bridge rushed over and unleashed their power to block Fade''s attack to protect Herman. However, their power was way weaker than Fade''s virtual sword. The virtual sword cut through everything in its way, heading straight for Herman with a whoosh, and it was apanied by a fierce wind. Facing such a swift attack, there was no way for Herman to dodge it, so he could only watch as the Grim Reaper came closer and closer to him. As for the warriors who were helping, they sensed the terrifying attack and knew that they were no match for Fade. All of them dodged hastily. They didn''t want to be hacked to death simply because they were in his way. "No..." Herman cried out hisst word. Before he could finish his words, the virtual sword slit across his body, and his sentence was left hanging in the air. His body was directly split into two, and his blood spurted out of his body. Herman, the master who was ranked 8th on the Dark List, the head of the Altis family, was killed by Fade. In a moment, there was only pin drop silence at the site. No one could believe what had happened in front of them. Fade still managed to kill Herman even though Bouvier had shown up to stop him. How did he manage to do this? Could it be that his power was alreadyparable to Bouvier''s? Surprise and doubt shed through everyone''s mind. At this moment, the expression on Bouvier''s face was terrifyingly grim. He red at Fade fiercely, as if he intended to swallow him alive. He was surprised and dissatisfied at .ne Herman''s death but what really Voked him was that Fade had killed the person he wanted to protect right in front of him. For him, this was a thorough insult, and he boiled with rage. He gritted his teeth in hatred, "You are so dead, kid. I will let you know what a living death is." Bouvier yelled like a Grim Reaper and the surrounding area became gloomy again. The whole space seemed to be covered with ayer of ck gauze. It was so oppressive that the people in the space seemed to have difficulty breathing, In the space, countless ck threads were moving wildly as if they were alive. Bouvier raised his right hand to the sky, as if he was a descending demon. Those ck threads surged at the center of his palm in response him. They gathered and condensed quickly. Atst, they turned into an iparably massive ck sickle. Bouvier''s body was covered with ayer of ck shadows as well. He was holding the enormous scythe in his hand, with a ck shadow surrounding him. His face was grim and his eyes burned like torches as he walked towards Fade. He looked as if Hades hade out of hell to take Fade''s life. His presence was full with the aura of death. "Kid, you''ll regret your decision to aggravate me," Bouvier said. His cold words sounded like the death god''s raving. He raised his right hand and the huge ck sickle in his hand was lifted up. He drew an arc in the air and shed towards Fade with a whoosh. Suddenly, the whole space seemed to be cut apart by the sickle. With a terrifying pressure, the sickle shed towards Fade. All over the world, the spectators were watching the battle and their hearts were beating fast. They were extremely awestruck. Only a few of the top martial artists were able to figure out Bouvier''s terrifying move. "It''s the Scythe of Death, the famous masterstroke of Bouvier." "Twenty years ago, he had used this masterstroke to reach the peak stage of the Heaven Level." "Now, twenty years have passed and he has improved with the masterstroke." "I''m afraid Fade is in danger now that the final move is used." "It''s over. That kid is surely dead." "Herees the end!" Chapter 2200 Chapter 2200 In the blink of an eye, the sky changed color. The whole space seemed to be enveloped in darkness and gloom. Bouvier, who was holding a ck sickle in his hand, had turned into a Grim Reaper from hell. Heunched a deadly attack at Fade. The audience couldn''t help but hold their breath and tense up. They werepletely taken aback by the powerful pressure of the attack and couldn''t move at all. The same went to the martial artists on the spot; they were all stunned. "Is this the famous masterstroke of Bouvier? It''s really extraordinary!" "Once the Scythe of Death is used, no one will be able to dodge its attack. Bouvier''s move is virtually no different from the summoning of a true Death." "This aura is too terrifying and the oppression is too strong. Could it be that Bouvier has already reached the Half-Lord Level?" "No, he might not have reached it yet. He''s still a bit off, but he''s not too far away from that level either. If things do not go sideways, he will definitely reach the Half-Lord Level in less than three years." "The Half-Lord Level is the goal of many martial artists, isn''t it?" "Forget about it. That kind of level is beyond our imagination. Just keep an eye on it." "You''re right. That kid from China is quite strong and really has great potential. If he cultivates his martial arts well, he might even ascend to the HalfLord Level in the future. However, that kid is too arrogant to provoke Bouvier. I''m afraid this is where he ends." "Hmph, it''s better to let him die. Otherwise, it will be a huge disaster if he grows stronger and bes a rival of our country." The terrifying pressure blocked themotion on the outside world from Fade. He stared as the huge sickle moved towards him swiftly. However, his face remained indifferent and cid; there was even a rare glimpse of solemnity if noticed closely. This masterstroke of Bouvier''s was truly powerful; he was not far from the Half-Lord Level. If Fade didn''t deal with it seriously, he might end up injured by his attack. Thinking of this, he moved and the positive energy in his body began to surge. The powerful energy generated from cultivating Nine Suns ming Skill was surging through his meridians. With a powerful spiritual energy, it was about to burst out from Fade''s palm to confront Bouvier''s attack. However, just as he was about tounch an attack, he felt a sense of danger. The sixth sense felt like needles piercing into his skin. He could feel his scalp go numb and goosebumps rose all over his body. Fade had no time to investigate the source of the danger. He immediately changed the direction of the positive energy in his palm and had it rush out from behind him at thest minute. A cloud of red energy was ignited like a me behind him. At the same time, an invisible force shot towards the center of Fade''s back like a bullet. Fortunately, it was wrapped by his me force at the veryst moment which caused the air bullet to be burnt into pieces straight away. Although he managed to defend himself from the attacks behind him, the Scythe of Death from Bouvier was now in front of him, right before his eyes. No matter how strong he was, it was toote for him to dodge. He could only try his best to circte the positive energy in his body and had it gather in front of him to block Bouvier''s attack.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Puff!" The Scythe of Death hit Fade directly on his chest with a ck arc. In an instant, a huge force pped at him. His body drew a straight line in the air like a bullet and he was tossed onto the central ind. "Boom!" With a loud bang, Fade''s body fell heavily on the soil of the river central ind. The entire ind trembled and the surrounding water rose up, stirring up billows. The flying dust and mist covered the central ind like ayer of light gauze, making it hard for the others to see what was going on inside. Countless people from Micovia at the scene had begun to wave their arms and they cheered. "Fade was hit. He''s dead." "As expected, Bouvier managed to hit the target with a single blow with his ultimate move. He''s really great!" "Sure enough, the kid has been defeated!" On the other side of the ocean, the faces of Fade''s people were pale. They were extremely nervous. Even Jaguar and others in the conference room couldn''t help but widen their eyes, and they stared without blinking for a long time. Bouvier, who had hit Fade with a single attack, didn''t appear to be too excited He waved his hand and raised a gust of wind, blowing away the dust and mist covering the central ind. All of them were finally able to see clearly what was going on on the central ind. A human-shaped crater appeared on the ground in the center of the ind. Unexpectedly, a figure slowly climbed out from the hole. It was Fade who was hit away just now. His clothes were tattered and he was covered in dust and blood. His chest, in particr, had a long gash on it. It seemed as if he was about to be split in two. Under the dirt, Fade''s cold face appeared pale and bloodless. There was still blood dripping down slowly from the corner of his mouth. The reporters on the shore caught the scene quickly and gave a close- up focus immediately. They took photos of his condition thoroughly, from top to bottom and then synchronized the live broadcast to the whole world. As a result, the audience became enthusiastic once again. The audience members from Micovia, who were exhrated earlier, were a little surprised. They did not expect that Fade would still be standing after Bouvier hadunched his attack. However, they began to celebrate with confidence again after a short moment of loss. "Mr. Bouvier, strike again. Kill that kid!" "I don''t think so. We can''t let him off so easily. We need to held him captive and torture him." "You''re right. The kid still has his value. We shall interrogate him and kill him after we obtain what we need." Meanwhile, the people in Fade''s home country were extremely anxious. They let out a long sigh of relief when they saw that he was still alive. They were d to see him standing. However, seeing his current situation, everyone was distressed. "Kid, I never thought that you would still be alive after being hit by my Scythe of Death. I''m really surprised to see you alive!" Bouvier looked at him and spoke faintly. Fade wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He gazed at Bouvier, who stood high in the air and said coldly, "Surprised? You''ll be even more surprisedter." He snorted coldly. A crimson, iparably sharp virtual sword was formed with a burst of power from his fingertips, and a deadly aura radiated out from the sword. Chapter 2201 Chapter 2201 Bouvier''s face darkened immediately. With a furious look on his face, he said coldly, "How dare you attack again? Go to hell then!" The sound of Death''s chanting could be heard. In an instant, the huge ck scythe moved again as it drew a ck arc and shed towards Fade a second time. The spectators from Micovia cried out in excitement as Bouvier attacked again. "He made his move. That kid is dead for sure." "How could he be so arrogant? He really doesn''t know what''s good for him." "A loser is still a loser after all. It is a joke for him to contend with a stronger man." In the conference room, Galeno, Baldrick, and the others held their breaths. They were so nervous that they didn''t even notice that the custom-made steel teacup in their hands had been squeezed until they became mere lumps of metal. Even Jaguar had a serious look on his face. His eyebrows furrowed as he was anxious about Fade. "Whew!" The Scythe of Death struck at Fade once again, echoing the call of the Death. Fade''s expression was grim. He raised his right hand and the crimson virtual sword at the tip of his finger suddenly burst out, turning into a huge ming sword. The long sword rose in the air, whistling and moving like thunder. In the space, a red light transformed into a fire sword and shed at the ck Scythe of Death. "Nineze Sword!" As Fade waved his sword, he began to mutter in a low voice.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. That was the first move he had learned after the Nine Suns ming Skill. The move was simple, without any fancy tricks, yet he had already reached the perfection of Martial Arts after more than twenty years of cultivation. He had practiced this simple move to its extreme. The extremely powerful sword with burning mes collided with Bouvier''s ck Scythe of Death. Eventually, the red mes swallowed the ck scythe. The weapon in Bouvier''s hand was sliced by the long zing sword, and it burned fiercely and dissipated in a second. "How could this be!" Bouvier shouted. His face turned pale with fright as he didn''t expect such a powerful final move from the dying Fade. The Nineze Sword did not stop and continued to sh down, not giving any chance for Bouvier to regain hisposure. The terrifying mes and fierce energy enveloped his body. The closer he was to the sword, the more he could sense the terrifying aura from it. He waved his hands hurriedly to control countless ck threads to gather together to block the sword''s attack. However, what he did was all in vain. The ck threads were burnt to ashes by the scorching mes before they could touch the long zing sword. Even the dark space that was controlled by Bouvier began to tremble, as if it was on the verge of copse. This scene truly shocked him. His face darkened and there was even a hint of distress on it. He was well known as the Dark Dominator, not only because he had a terrifying aura, but also because of hisbat characteristics. His method of cultivation was a little unique. It wasn''t positive energy attacks like the ordinary martial artists, but rather, it was to control a space. He would concentrate the energy in a space to fight with his opponent. Once they were in his space, he could even kill an opponent who was in a level slightly higher than him, not to mention if the opponent was of the same level. After all, he was the owner of this space and he could maximize his own strength. There were numerous well-known martial artists and masters who fell into his dark space and were controlled by him. They were all defeated and dead in the end. Bouvier was so confident when he was fighting with Fade earlier. He easily pulled Fade into his dark space and then hit him effortlessly with the Scythe of Death. In his opinion, he would surely win the fight. However, Fade''s sudden counterattack on the spot was totally beyond his expectations. The scarlet me sword not only broke his weapon, but also demolished his space. Bouvier knew that he couldn''t let Fade seed. Once the dark space he had set up was destroyed, his greatest advantage would be lost. Moreover, the shattering of the dark space would have a negative effect on him. Therefore, he used his positive energy crazily to strengthen the dark space, trying to keep Fade under control. Nevertheless, he soon realized that everything he did was in vain. The power of the Nineze Sword was stronger than he had imagined. Wherever the long ming sword touched, the ck space began to tremble and distort. Then, the space slowly melted away and broke apart. In the end, the ck space built by Bouvier shattered. In an instant, everyone''s eyes lit up, as if the gloomy sky had suddenly cleared up. Before everyone at the scene could figure out what had happened, many people eximed and pointed to the sky. Everyone looked up and they saw a shocking scene. Bouvier''s body was trembling violently in the air. He then spat out a big mouthful of blood. He was as pale as a ghost as if he had been badly injured. The long ming sword that shattered the dark space had not disappeared yet. With burning mes, it continued to sh down from the air. Seeing this, Bouvier''s expression changed drastically. He turned and began to escape. Everyone was thunderstruck by the scene. Their jaws dropped and they could note back to their senses for a long time. "You can''t escape!" Fade snorted coldly. He leapt up from the central ind and chased after him. The long red sword in his right hand followed his movements and shed out. "Swoosh!" The long sword whizzed down and a red light streaked across the sky. It was a dazzling sight. Bouvier could feel the scorching heating from behind him. He didn''t even bother to defend himself as he gritted his teeth and tried his best toactivate his positive energy. He increased his speed to the maximum as he escaped frantically. The long sword seemed to brush past Bouvier''s body as it slit down. Although it didn''tnd a direct blow on him, the power that emanated from the crimson long sword still ¨¦l to caused Bouvier''s internal organs tremble. The blood in his body churned and he spat out another mouthful of blood. At this moment, his face was even paler. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Bouvier was lucky enough to escape from the sword, but the well-known Brooklyn Bridge, who was in his way, was hit by it. The huge steel bridge was hit directly by Fade''s sword. The hard bridge was torn apart by the giant sword as if it was a piece of tofu. It then fell with a loud, crashing sound. The steel and concrete copsed into the rolling river and stirred up a huge ssh. Chapter 2202 Chapter 2202 Countless Micovians who were watching the live broadcast were shocked. They never expected that the battle would lead to the destruction of the world-famous Brooklyn Bridge. The copse of the bridge seemed to symbolize the crumbling of the Micovians'' confidence at this moment. The noisy scene had turned into a dead silence. Only the surging river was still flowing and engulfing the falling bridge. Bouvier, who had been grazed by the virtual sword, could only ignore his injuries on his body as he rushed towards the city center. Fade snorted, moved, and chased after him again. Bouvier felt the gust of wind behind him. He was terrified, but he didn''t dare to turn his head back as he didn''t have the luxury to waste any time at that moment. There was only one thought in his mind which was to flee, and so, he did his best to escape. Phew! Fade was extremely fast and he was slowly closing in on Bouvier. The virtual sword in his hand shot out again, preparing to ce a fatal blow at Bouvier. It was at that crucial moment that a voice apanied by the sound of electricity from a horn rang in the air, "Mr. Chen, you''ve entered the city''s air defense area. Stop moving immediately. Otherwise, we''ll fight back ording to the rules." Fade could see the armored vehicles appearing one after another in the prosperous city of Newsbery. Further away, he could even see guided missilesing from afar. It seemed that Micovia was going to use its military force to force him back. Fade''s face could not help but sink and his body gave off an icy chill. At this moment, countless audience members finally came to their senses from the copse of the Brooklyn Bridge. "The army of the Micovia has gone into action. Bouvier will live!" "No matter how bold Fade is, he will not dare to go against the military. Once he makes a move, everything will changepletely." "You''re right. The battle with Bouvier and Herman can be said to be a battle between the martial artists, but once he starts to go against the military forces, it will be a war." "I don''t think he has the audacity. He is not so bold." Back in Fade''s country, the people who had been nervous moments ago were now cheering as they saw Fade defeat Bouvier. However, they were all enraged and cursing wildly when they saw the army from Micovia turning up. "Micovians are really shameless. Not only did they outnumber Fade in the fight, now, they are even sending out troops." "D*mn it, they are going to use modern weapons to attack a martial artist!" "Master Chen, defeat them, teach them a lesson!" "Don''t talk nonsense. Indeed, Master Chen is powerful, but he''ll be regarded as starting a war once he attacks the army!" "If the matter gets out of hand, I''m afraid we won''t be able to settle it." In the conference room of the government building, the big shots cheered and apuded loudly when they saw Fade split the bridge apart with a single sword strike. However, seeing the dispatch of the army of Micovia, they couldn''t help but worry. Galeno''s face was full of rage. He mmed his palm on the table and roared, "Those bumpkins from Micovia are going too far. Let''s kill them!" Baldrick appeared to be very calm at the side. He stopped Galeno and said, "Old Zhu, calm down. Attacking an army is different in nature. Anyway, Fade has won now. martial arts world in Micovihe suffered a heavy loss. That''s enough." "But I can''t let it go. Those guys, they''re really..." Galeno was still angry. Baldrick wanted to ask Jaguar to persuade Galeno. When he turned his head and looked over, he saw Jaguar getting up and walking out of the conference room hurriedly. Baldrick was startled. He stood up quickly and asked, "General Xu, what are you going to do?" Jaguar turned his head and looked at the people in the conference room. He announced, "The strength Fade has shown is beyond our expectations. I''m going to discuss about him with the officials." With that, he left like the wind. Galeno and Baldrick were stunned for a moment. Something crossed their minds all of a sudden. Galeno said as he pped his thigh, "That''s right. That is the most important thing." A few days ago, Herman had gathered the martial artists in Micovia to challenge Fade. At that time, Jaguar had proposed toBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. the government to make an appearance to show their support for Fade However, the chief decided that they would not support Fade publicly, due to the presence of Zakhar and the objection of Jotham and a few others. However, things were different now. Fade had already defeated Bouvier. He had proven himself. Bouvier was No. 1 on the Dark List and was so close to the Half-Lord Level. Defeating him would simply mean that Fade had reached the Half-Lord Level. More importantly, Fade was less than 30 years old. The officials would definitely support him once they knew how talented and strong he was inbat, not to mention that he had infinite potential. After all, if things didn''t go sideways, it was even possible for Fade to reach the Lord Level. By then, the country will be powerful and invincible. Taking a step back, even if Fade was unable to break through and achieve the Lord Level, he would still be a strong force for the country as long as he remained at his current Half- Lord Level. Therefore, Jaguar was confident that the chief would support Fade. Of course, on the other hand, Micovia would also be aware of Fade''s great strength and potential If they saw him as a huge threat, they would kill him by hook or. En by crook once they had made up their minds. That was possible as well. Jaguar wanted to take immediate action because he was worried about this. He needed the government to show their support publicly for Fade, so that Micovia would not take any further action. Thinking of this, Galeno''s and Baldrick''s eyes lit up. They sped up and ran out immediately. One of them said, "We should go too. We must urge the authorities to show their support for Fade as soon as possible." Fade was standing proudly in the air above Newsbery in Micovia. In the city, armored vehicles rumbled and moved. The huge muzzles were all aiming at him. The entire city was filled with an extremely tense atmosphere. As for the citizens, they no longer cared to witness the scene. Instead, they began to flee in panic. After all, the one who was in the air now was a martial artist who had reached the Half-Lord Level. Furthermore, it was no longer a battle between martial artists anymore, but rather, a war that was very likely to break out. Once the war began, even if Fade didn''t have any intention to hurt the citizens, there would definitely be heavy casualties as an aftermath of war. Chapter 2203 Chapter 2203 The citizens were anxious and the officials of Micovia were all tense. The mayor of Newsbery walked to the front of the person-in-charge of the army and spoke with a nervous look on his face, "General, do we really have to start a war? There are millions of citizens here who haven''t retreated. Once the war begins, the consequences will be unimaginable!" The military superintendent looked coldly at the mayor in suit and tie, and he replied sternly, "Bouvier can''t die. This is the order from the higher-ups." "But..." The mayor still wanted to say something, but the military superintendent snorted, "This is an order, not a negotiation." The mayor''s face turned pale and he dared not to say anything more, so he turned around and left quickly tomand and arrange the retreat of the citizens. Nevertheless, the warning siren was still ying in a loop from the military''s loudspeaker. The sound was getting louder and louder, and the tone was getting more serious. Fade noticed that Bouvier had been brought away by the army. He''d gotten into an army truck and left. Seeing this, Fade''s body moved a little in the air. Such a simple movement scared everyone and the people froze, unable to move. The military superintendent who was responsible for giving the order at the scene almostmanded the military to fire. However, he rxed a little when he saw Fade''s actions clearly. That was because Fade, who was in the air, did not chase after Bouvier. Instead, he coughed. His face turned pale and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He covered his mouth and wiped away the blood quickly. Then, he turned around and flew to the shore instead of chasing after Bouvier. The spectators who were holding their breath could not help but let out a sigh of relief, especially the mayor of Newsbery. On the contrary, the eyes of the military superintendent flickered and a strange look appeared on his face. "It looks like Fade''s injured. If we take advantage of this opportunity and..." As this thought emerged, he couldn''t help but feel a little eager to do something. He was hesitating whether or not to give the order tounch an attack. Out of the blue, themander felt dizzy as though someone had smashed his head with a hammer. Not long after, he felt a stab of pain in his head. A cold voice sounded, "I''m not doing anything because I don''t want to hurt the innocents. If you wish to, I don''t mind fighting to the end." The owner of this familiar voice was none one other than Fade, who was in the air. The person in charge of the military couldn''t help but be shocked. He looked up at Fade''s figure in the air and couldn''t speak for a second. It was at this moment that he gave up on the idea of firing because he knew that the military firepower present couldn''t kill Fade. On the other hand, he would be a dead man for sure if he made a move. Fade''s telepathic skill to his mind had spoken loudly of his capacity. If he wanted to kill him, he would not be able to defend himself at all. Thinking of this, the military superintendent broke out in a cold sweat, and he felt terrified. At this point, Fade had returned to the shore. He picked up Quin and the others and then left directly to return to the hotel. The news of the battle spread across the entire world quickly. The fact that Fade had single-handedly defeated 50 martial artists from Micovia, killed Herman, and injured Bouvier, was passed along from one person to another Everyone was caught in their own emotions "He''s too strong, way too strong." "Is this true? It''s unbelievable. A young man who''s below thirty had actually killed Herman, ranked 8th on the Dark List. He had even defeated Bouvier, No.1 on the Dark List." "He has already reached the Half-Lord Level at such a young age. He must be the youngest martial artist on the earth who has reached this level since the development of the martial art!" "His country is really lucky. Twenty years ago, there was Jaguar Xu and now, there is Fade, who is younger and stronger." "The martial arts world in Micovia has suffered a great loss this time. How will they deal with it?" "What else can they do? They can only get admit their defeat. After all, he has reached the Half- Lord Level They really can''t fight with him!" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "That''s not really true. Micovians have always been ruthless in doing things. Maybe they''ll really destroy this threat. After all, if they really leave him alone, he''ll be a great threat." Just when the whole world was talking about the battle, the generals and leaders who were in military uniforms were frowning and looking serious in the headquarters of Micovia''s military base. "You''ve all seen this situation. Now, how are we going to deal with Fade? Speak up!" A white-haired military leader said. He looked at all of them present. "I feel that this battle is just a battle between martial artists. Strictly speaking, it can only be considered a personal grudge. Once we make a move, it will be a public affair. result in opposition between §Ö It will countries and the situation will be blown out of proportion," one of them replied. "I agree with you. It''s better to keep it as it is. We should let it go and let Fade leave Micovia," someone continued. Several generals spoke up, expressing that they didn''t want to make things worse. However, the hawk-like generals who were sitting on the opposite side were dissatisfied with these mild words. "Although it''s a battle between martial artists, don''t forget that not only our martial artists have been humiliated, but the entire Micovia as well." "Not to mention that we suffered a crushing defeat in the International Youth Martial Arts Convention one month ago when their country had taken all the Prohibition Order away. Now, our iconic Brooklyn Bridge has been destroyed. It''s too weak for us texcategorize this matter as a personal affair." On the opposite side, the generals who had just spoken, frowned when they heard their words. "I''m not being weak. I''m just considering the bigger picture." "Starting a war now will only bring harm to both sides. Fade has already reached the Half- Lord Level. Once the war begins, the aftermath will be beyond everyone''s imagination even if we manage to win." "What''s more, I''m afraid that his country will get involved in this. At that time, it will be an international dispute if the affairs are not resolved." "Hmph, so what? What''s the big deal about an international dispute? Micovia is the top country in the world. There''s nothing to be afraid of." "It''s not like there isn''t a single person who has reached the Half-Lord Level in our country. I''m sure that we can defeat that kid if we send Steve out, the number one ranked fighter in our military." As soon as he finished speaking, all of them in the conference room couldn''t help but turn to look at a burly man sitting in the corner. The man was tall and mighty. He looked like he was in his forties, but there was a touch of grey hair on his temples. He was in a military uniform and a row of military medals hung dazzlingly on his chest. Although he had taken a seat in the corner, all the generals and leaders who were sitting at the conference table at the moment looked at him respectfully. This person was Steve, the top expert of the military of Micovia, a general who was known as the "Ster Warrior". Chapter 2204 Chapter 2204 Steve did not sit in the chief''s position at the conference table, not because he was not worthy, but simply because he did not want to. Otherwise, the position of the chief at the conference table that day would definitely be his. Everyone gazed at him with respectful and questioning eyes. Steve shook his head slightly and expressed what was on his mind, "My opinion is, sit aside." The hawk-like generals who had been adamant and stubborn before could not help but frown. "General Steve, Fade has caused great damage to our country this time. If..." Before he could finish, Steve waved his hand and cut him off. He said indifferently, "You probably don''t know yet but five minutes ago, Jaguar, the Army Lord of their country, had shown up to officially support Fade on behalf of the government. He requested all the management and organizations not to vite Fade''s interests, otherwise, it would be considered a vition to their country." "At the same time, Jaguar crushed Kiels Mountain with one palm openly, to show off his strength as a Half-Lord Level master," he added.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was startled at his words. Not soon after, someone sent the relevant information over and projected it onto the big screen. The generals didn''t take long to scan through the official documents, including the video of Jaguar''s move in Kiels Mountain. In the video, the mountain copsed and the earth cracked. The power was impactful. Jaguar stood in the air like a God of war, in between heaven and earth, emanating a huge pressure. The crowd fell silent and for a moment, everyone was speechless. After all, there had always been a heated debate regarding Jaguar''s strength among the Micovians. Some thought he was only between the peak stage of the Heaven Level and the Half-Lord Level. Some even thought that he had reached the Half-Lord Level, but no one could confirm it. Now, it seemed that not only had Jaguar reached the Half-Lord Level, his strength wasparable to Steve, who had reached such a level more than ten years ago. After a short period of silence, the hawk-like generals spoke again. "General Steve, indeed Jaguar is a Half-lord Level master, but so what? Micovia is not afraid of him at all. As long as you''re here, Jaguar is not a threat." Steve shook his head gently in response to the ttery, "Jaguar is not weaker than me now." "This..." The other generals were stunned for a moment. "Even if he''s not weaker than you, he will only be on par with you at most. In our territory, it''s impossible for Jaguar to win." Steve spoke indifferently, "You''ve forgotten that Jaguar is only 60 years old this year, but I am already 72 years old. My skills have started to go downhill, but he still has at least 10 years to improve." "This..." The general paused before he continued, "General Steve, so we must do something now! Otherwise, we will be in greater danger once Jaguar improves." "He''s right! Think about Fade as well. His country has made such an urgent statement and disclosed Jaguar''s strength. This really shows how Fade is valued. We should take this opportunity to kill him, otherwise, there will be endless troubles in the future!" "General Steve, it''s almost impossible for Jaguar to leave his country. Even if he leaves, he won''t be able to make it in time. If we attack Fade now, he can''t do anything else by the time he arrives." "Yes, we should not miss such an opportunity. Things will be more difficult to deal with when Jaguar is here." "Also, ording to the reports, Fade was injured during the battle with Bouvier. Thest moment of him vomiting blood is proof." Several of the hawkish generals spoke up one by one, trying to persuade Steve to do something. Even a few of the milder generals on the other side were persuaded by their words and their attitudes began to change. Everyone looked at Steve with eyes full of hope. Eventually, he sighed and stood up, "If you insist, I will not disobey the military order as a soldier myself." Several generals showed their excitement and replied immediately, "We will contact the president to have him give the order as soon as possible." Steve nodded, "Alright, I''ll go and get ready." After that, he turned and left. The generals in the conference room ended the meeting and began to get busy. Later, it was unknown if the reporters from Micovia were really resourceful or if the military of Micovia revealed the news deliberately. The news that Steve, the Ster Warrior, would show up and kill Fade personally, spread out in seconds. This news had excited the depressed Micovians. Countless people broke into cheers. Numerousizens published various posts on the Inte to support the Ster Warrio. There were even some streets to conduct parade activities and to express their support towards the Ster Warrior and their opposition to Fade. people going out to the oame For a moment, the matter was in full swing and Micovia was lively. Fade, who was staying in the hotel, certainly would know about the news under such circumstances. Quin and the others who were beside him looked at him worriedly. She asked softly, "Rumor has it that Steve, the Ster Warrior will make his move. You..." Fade smiled and replied, "It''s okay. Let''s not think about it yet. Even if he does something, I''m not afraid either. It''s no big deal. It''s just another fight again." Although his words were full of confidence, Quin was still a little worried. After all, he had used up a lot of his energy in the previous day''s consecutive battles, not to mention that he had vomited blood twice. Quin was grave and anxious about his condition, "Your injuries..." He waved his hand and exined, "Honey, don''t worry. It''s just a minor injury. It''s not a big deal." It turned out that it was not his words but the reality thatforted her. e At that time, the first time when Fade spat out blood was because he was attacked from behind and then he was hit by the Scythe of Death from Bouvier. His internal organs were knocked out of ce, so he spat out blood. The second time was simply because he was too excited when he was chasing after Bouvier. It might seem serious to the others but it wasn''t a big deal to him at all. Aftering back the previous night and circting his p energy to recuperate, he had e recovered quickly. His injuries could almost be ignoredpletely. the walls and into the hotel. Just as Quin was about to continue, a majestic aura appeared all of a sudden. A deep and resonant voice echoed from the skies, prating through "Fade Chen,e out and meet your death!" Upon hearing this voice, Quin''s and the others'' expressions darkened instantly. "Steve, the Ster Warrior ising!" "Fade, you..." The few people in the room looked at Fade altogether with grave expressions on their faces. Chapter 2205 Chapter 2205 "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," Fade reassured them. He nced at the people in the room and gave them a reassuring look before he walked out. The first thing he saw were several sturdy army trucks. The muzzles of the cannons were aiming aggressively in the direction of the hotel. Around these army trucks stood the soldiers of Micovia in military uniforms. All of them looked serious and stared straight at Fade. He could see the crowd gathering further away. Looking at the number and the scale of the crowd, they were much more numerous than the ones by the East River the day before. If the situation wasn''t under the control of the military of Micovia, more people would havee.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course, there were reporters from various media outlets in addition to the citizens. These people who were fearless carried their equipment and broadcasted live on the spot. Severalrge television stations in Micoviaunched a live broadcast of the battle. The battle at the East River of Newsbery had left the martial arts world in Micovia in humiliation. Furthermore, the entire country of Micovia was humiliated as well. They were bound to regain their dignity now that the Ster Warrior had made a move to teach Fade a lesson. These were not the key points. What really caught Fade''s attention was a soldier who was standing at the top of a building a few hundred meters away. That soldier was sturdy and well-built. He stood tall and straight as he red at Fade with burning eyes. He was like a huge pir that could lift the sky, and his presence alone could give people a feeling that he was an upright man. Without a doubt, that person was Steve, the top master of the Micovia military. He was a master who had reached the Half-Lord Level and had the reputation as the Ster Warrior. Upon seeing Fade''s appearance, Steve asked, "Are you Fade?" The camera of the live broadcast aimed directly at him. Tons of pictures of the world''s top masters were taken close-up. Fade remained calm at Steve''s question. He just nodded and said lightly, "I am Fade, so what?" Steve said coldly, "You''re dead!" His cold voice carried a suffocating pressure as it enveloped Fade in an instant, causing the entire space to freeze. Fade was still expressionless and he said faintly, "Dead? General Steve, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to kill a foreigner like me for no reason on behalf of the military of Micovia!" "You killed citizens of our country and destroyed our property. You deserve to die!" "If you''re talking about yesterday''s battle, then I think everyone should know that it''s just a battle between me and the martial artists from Micovia. The authorities of the Newsbery had long announced this to the public," Fade stated. "You ignored matters of life and death during the fight between martial artists!" "Is it because of the defeat of Micovia that the government wants to intervene in personal battles now?" Fade asked. His question left many Micovians ashamed. After all, he was stating the facts. The action of the Micovian government to intervene in the private battles between martial artists was somewhat overstepping their boundaries. However, the Micovians would not fall back merely because of this small matter since they had made up their minds. Steve uttered coldly, "Micovia is aw-abiding country andw is the foundation of our country. Private fights will not be recognized by thew." "Really? What a greatw," Fade sneered and did not refute. Indeed, thew would not look into the private fights between martial artists. Yet, most of the authorities would downy the fights between them in reality due to the cost and their abilities. As long as it did not cause any bad impacts, they would pretend not to know anything. Therefore, there was no problem in Steve''s words. However, with the live broadcast spreading to all corners of the world, the actions of breaking themon rules had caused a stir among the martial artists. A lot of them expressed their opposition to Micovia''s behavior on the Inte. After all, high-level martial artists and ordinary people were inpletely different worlds. These kinds of unwritten rules were equivalent tow in the martial arts world. Nevertheless, Micovia had decided to take the initiative to break thisw now. It would destroy the rules and order of the entire martial arts world. The country would end up in chaos. If Micovia used its governmental force to attack Fade, the martial artists of other countries would naturally question if they would suffer from the same thing. Once such things happened, it was likely that other countries would take simr measures to let the government intervene in the martial artists'' world. If that was the case, the world of martial artists would no longer have any order. The martial artists had to consider their personal safety when they entered any other nation. It was undeniably a devastating blow to the order of the martial arts world once that happened. Taking these serious consequences into consideration, the martial artists posted andmented on the Inte to express their views. They appealed to Micovia to stop the governmental intervention as soon as possible. Even within Micovia, many martial artists opposed their government''s actions. However, the army had long expected this result. Since Steve, the Ster Warrior had already made his move, there was no way for them to back down at this moment. Steve repeated his words, "Thew is thew. Now, either turn yourself in, or I will kill you." He released his positive energy as he spoke. An aura filled with killing intent and oppression surrounded them, turning the entire space into a battlefield where blood flowed like rivers. The spectators could feel the suffocating atmosphere of the battlefield just by standing there. Fade''s eyes were as cold as daggers. His body moved and a red fireball rose up into the sky. "Since you want to fight, then let''s do it!" He yelled. The two auras collided with each other in an instant. The sky changed color, the air solidified, and countless bursts of energy collided with each other in the air. Before they could even make a move, the entire area had already turned into a terrifying battlefield. Countless spectators were shocked when they saw this scene. "The fight begins. It''s a real fight." "Steve, the Ster Warrior is a true master who has reached the Half-Lord Level! It''s too terrifying!" "Fade can''t be underestimated. He must have the strength of Half-Lord Level since he was able to defeat Bouvier The battle between two Half-Lord masters; this is really something that hasn''t happened for many years." "They''re too strong; their auras are too strong. I can''t even withstand this aura when watching the live stream from thousands of kilometers away. I can''t imagine how the people at the scene feel at this moment." Chapter 2206 Chapter 2206 The aura of the two became more and more vigorous, and they collided constantly in the air. The expressions on the two men''s faces became serious and grave. "Boom!" Steve pursed his lips and was slightly amazed at Fade''s capabilities. However, he merely shrugged and focused on enhancing his positive energy. Feeling the oppression, Fade also strengthened his energy and wanted to fight back.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Suddenly, his chest and abdomen trembled and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Everyone was taken aback, and their expressions changed drastically. "Fade has spat out blood. Is he going to lose?" "I think so! Of course, that''s expected. Fade may be strong, but he''s still not as strong as Steve. They''re not on the same level at all." "It seems that this kid is dead for sure." "This will definitely cause a stir up in his country. Their government has issued a statement saying that they want to protect Fade, but still he dies in Micovia. Will there be a war?" "Haha, his country has indeed be much stronger in recent years, but it''s still nothingpared to Micovia. They don''t have the audacity to start a war even if they were given ten thousand chances." Countless outsiders were talking about it. Meanwhile, Quin and others were distressed in the hotel. "Could it be that he hasn''t fully recovered from yesterday''s internal injuries yet? Fade, he..." On the other side of Micovia''s army, several hawkish generals who were in charge of the onsitemand, were extremely excited at this time. "That kid can''t hold on any longer." "I''ve already said that he''s definitely no match for General Steve." "Yesterday''s injuries indeed had an impact on him." There were a lot of discussions going on in the outside world. Fade, who had just spat out blood, was speechless and irritated. When he was confronting Steve''s aura, he did not do his best after he figured out Steve''s capabilities. That was because there was only onest step left for him to reach the Lord Level, and he had always wanted to enhance his skills and strength. However, the opponents were all too weak. They didn''t have much effect on him. It could be said that Steve was the most powerful person whom Fade had encountered besides his master. Although his master was powerful, he was still his master after all and he would not go too serious on Fade. Therefore, the training effect was very limited. Steve might be a little weaker than his master, but he was still a genuine top master. He could bring Fade some tension in their battle and it would bring the training effect for him. It was because of this that Fade had been controlling the strength of his positive energy to be slightly weaker than Steve, so that he could train himself. As a result, the sudden increase in Steve''s positive energy had caught him off guard. Coupled with the injuries from before as well as some other minor effects, he had spat out arge mouthful of blood without even realizing it. It actually didn''t affect him much, so he steadied himself quickly and regained his positive energy. He continued topete with Steve. In the eyes of the outsiders, Fade was clearly hurt by Steve and he was struggling to defend himself. If he continued, he would be defeated sooner orter. The crowd broke into extreme excitement. Some people were cheering for Steve, urging him to kill Fade quickly. Some were shouting to persuade Fade to give up. Some people were cheering for Fade. The battle continued for more than ten minutes. One of the hawkish generals couldn''t wait any longer and said, "General Steve, let''s get this over with as soon as possible." Steve''s expression changed slightly. He nodded and replied, "Understood." His positive energy increased again. A majestic aura rose up into the sky and turned into a bald eagle behind him. It spread its wings and flew high, whistling towards Fade. The wind howled and the sky changed its color when such a terrifying attack wasunched. The audience cried out in shock. "General Steve is serious now. Fade is going to lose." "It''s over, it''s finally over." "How dare that kid be so arrogant! He''s finally doomed in the end! Haha!" At this critical moment, a loud boom sounded. A sharp shriek pierced through the air like a sharp sword, "How dare you, Steve!" The loud noise caught everyone''s attention. Everyone turned their heads and saw a figure speeding over from the east. Behind the figure, an iparably rich aura of positive energy surged in the atmosphere, condensing into a lofty mountain. Countless people''s eyes lit up when they saw the mountain. It was the famous Kiels Mountain in Fade''s country. The breath of positive energy had condensed into the Kiels Mountain and it had such a powerful force. In an instant, a name appeared in everyone''s minds, Jaguar Xu. It was said that the masterstroke of this Army Lord was to condense his positive energy into a huge mountain. Even though many people had guessed it, they still couldn''t believe their own eyes. Jaguar was the Army Lord who protected the country and he was the pir of his country. It was almost impossible for him to leave the country. If someone knew that he had left, the opponents were likely tounch an attack. The losses would be terrible. Jaguar had never left the country for decades since he reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Therefore, the army of Micovia and even Steve were a little surprised at his sudden appearance. "Boom!" With a loud bang, the huge mountain collided with Steve''s bald eagle in the air. The whole city shook as if an earthquake had urred. The crowd finally saw who it was. He had a crew cut, a majestic face, a straight figure, and a pair of bright eyes. It was not anyone else but Jaguar, the Army Lord. Everyone was thunderstruck for a second. Steve''s face darkened as he said, "Jaguar, you''re here!" The face of the hawkish general changed greatly and he eximed, "Jaguar, how dare you trespass on our territory! Do you know what kind of consequences this will lead to? You..." "Get out of my sight!" Jaguar shouted. The roar was apanied with a powerful pressure, and it knocked out the general straight away as his face turned a shade paler. He spat out a mouthful of blood and did not dare to continue. Seeing this, Steve waved his hand in a hurry to release the positive energy to resist the pressure from Jaguar. Steve continued to say coldly, "Jaguar, what do you want to do?" "I''m the one who should ask, what do you want to do?" Jaguar retorted in a low voice. Jaguar nced at Fade before he continued at Steve, "He''s my citizen. The government of Micovia is really reckless. Do you really think that our country is an easy target?" Chapter 2207 Chapter 2207 Steve''s face darkened the moment he heard Jaguar''s shout. After pausing for a few seconds, he looked back at the hawkish generals. They were all busy with their own business and couldn''t speak up at all. Steve looked at Jaguar and uttered, "Fade killed the citizens of Micovia for no reason and harmed our..." "Don''t bullsh*t me. Do you really think that we have no idea what Micovia is nning?" Jaguar interrupted his words rudely. Steve''s jaw tensed as he raised his voice, "Jaguar, what the hell do you want?" Jaguar replied, "It''s very simple, Let Fade leave Micovia."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "That''s impossible!" Steve shook his head disdainfully. Jaguar was not surprised to hear this at all. He unleashed his aura and enveloped Steve with it without any hesitation. Steve was startled by Jaguar''s decisive and reckless action. He summoned his positive energy in a panic and resisted his attack. He red at Jaguar as he steadied himself. Then, he gritted his teeth, "Jaguar, do you really want to start a war?" "I''m not starting a war. This is already a war," Jaguar announced heroically. He moved his body and the towering shadow of Kiels Mountain rumbled out of the sky. It hit Steve''s bald eagle fiercely, making it tremble after being struck. Steve''s expression changed and he asked viciously, "Jaguar, do you really want to start a war?" "I am not afraid of one, and my country is always ready to face one," Jaguar dered sternly. The heroic words echoed through the sky and shocked everyone. It raised the dauntless spirit in many citizens'' hearts in his country. Apparently, that was beyond any one''s expectation. They didn''t expect that Jaguar, the Army Lord, would actually show up in Micovia. Not to mention that he even dered a war just for Fade''s sake. For a minute, even Steve was uncertain about how to deal with this matter. A voice rang out in his mind while he was hesitating, "General, since they have dered a war, there''s nothing for us Micovians to be afraid of. We are thergest country in the world after all" Steve''s expression changed slightly upon hearing this. He tilted his head and looked below. It was a man in a suit. Steve recalled that that man was an officer from Micovia Pce. It seemed that the higher-ups had made their decisions. Steve''s face darkened instantly. He red at Jaguar and his imposing aura spread out. "You want a war? You''ve got one!" he yelled. "Boom!" Jaguar did not hesitate at all. He threw a punch directly and his force was strong and breathtaking. Steveunched a counterattack immediately. The powerful aura from both sides collided with each other in the air, causing a rumbling explosion. The scattered positive energy rushed towards the city below. Although Micovia had already done a lot of preparations, no one had expected that Jaguar would appear. The aftermath of the battle between these two Half-Lord Level masters was not something that they could resist at all. The military''s defensive equipment was torn apart by the aura instantly. The dispersed shockwaves crushed down on the city and caused therge buildings to tremble one after another. Some old buildings that were not well preserved and restored, or those that simply had weak foundations, copsed into a pile of rubble. A burst of screaming and crying broke out. Such a scene was something that the Micovias did not want to see. The expression of the person in charge became gloomy immediately. Meanwhile, the battle in the air was still ongoing. The aftershock of the battle was still surging. Under the impact of the violent bursts of positive energy, the skyscraper shook more and more violently. It seemed as if it would copse at any time. If something like this happened, the great loss and the negative consequences that would be caused were beyond what the person in charge of the scene could bear. Cold sweat started to drip down from his forehead. He sent a message to Steve in the air quickly and reminded, "General Steve, l.n deserted please bring Jaguar to wise, area as soon as possible. Otherwise, your battle will destroy Newsbery." Steveined in his mind upon hearing the warning. He was on par with Jaguar. Yet, Jaguar had put up a desperate fight since the beginning, which had put him at a disadvantage. In this case, it was really dangerous for him to distract Jaguar to another open space and not focus on the battle. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to do so under current circumstances. He gritted his teeth and pretended to fall back. Jaguar understood his thoughts. He snorted coldly, "Steve, you''re putting on an act. Do you think I''m a fool?" "You!" Steve gritted his teeth in anger. Jaguar continued ruthlessly, "You are leading me somewhere else, aren''t you? Just say it." "Let''s find an open space and well fight fairly," he added. Steve was a little surprised yet doubtful. He was concerned that Jaguar was deceiving him. Jaguar merely sneered and pointed out his thoughts, "I am not a despicable man who would use the lives of the innocents to threaten you. Moreover, you are no match for me in a real battle either. What should I be afraid of?" Then, he halted his attack and flew towards the suburbs of the city. Steve''s expression changed slightly. He looked at Jaguar with aplex expression. The hawkish general was doubtful and voiced out to Steve, "General Steve, you have to watch out for their tricks. Try to stall him. I''ll contact Micovia Pce to send out more people as soon as possible. Well try to annihte Jaguar and Fade here." Steve''s face twitched a little at his words. Without saying anything, he moved and chased after Jaguar. Both of them were extremely fast and they disappeared from everyone''s sight in the blink of an eye. The people at the scene and the audience who were watching the live broadcast couldn''t help but sigh. They were sorrowful to see the e between the two Half-Lord battle Level masters. At the same time, they felt lucky to have survived a cmity. Only Fade and the people from Micovia were left at the scene. Without Steve, the people from Micovian army looked at Fade with fear and nervousness. They stood upright and ready, as if they were afraid that he would take the opportunity to attack them. However, Fade was not in the mood to deal with them. He merely looked into the distance. Chapter 2208 Chapter 2208 Jaguar and Steve had been out of sight for a long time, but Fade could still faintly feel the strong fluctuations of positive energying from afar. The ground shook from time to time. Amidst of these rumbling tremors, the battle did notst for too long. Two figures flew back around half an hourter, one after another. Jaguar was taking the lead. His face was full of seriousness and his presence was full of oppression. A faint bloodstain could be seen at the corner of his mouth. Many of the Micovian generals below became excited at this scene. "Jaguar was injured. General Steve had won!" "He''s holding on. He must be injured." "This is a good opportunity. We can''t let him leave. Hurry up and mobilize our troops to wipe him out here." Steve flew back behind Jaguar in the midst of the excitement. Compared with Jaguar, Steve seemed to be in worse shape. His face was pale and there was blood at the corner of his mouth. He had his left arm behind his back, but he couldn''t stop trembling. This situation waspletely beyond the expectations of the generals and they became anxious all of a sudden. "General Steve is injured." "It seems that General Steve''s condition is worse than Jaguar." "General Steve has lost, hasn''t he?" Just as everyone was puzzled, Jaguar came to Fade''s side and said, "Get ready. We are about to leave." The Micovians were agitated upon hearing these simple words. It meant that Jaguar had won. The generals of Micovia turned to gaze at Steve. Hended on the ground and nodded slightly as he said faintly, "Let them leave." "But General, they..." One of the generals wouldn''t give in. "I''ve lost. Let them go," Steve stated again. The general was still unwilling to give up this great opportunity, so he continued, "General, I''ve already contacted Micovia Pce. Our people are on their way and will be here soon. As long as they''re here, we''ll be able to..." "I said, let them leave! Don''t you understand my words?" Steve yelled furiously. His face was icy as he shouted, which was a rare sight. The other generals were stunned. They shut their mouths immediately and did not dare to speak. Although Steve did not hold a high position in the army nor did he have much interest to be involved in military affairs, only a few of them were above him in terms of capability and authority. The generals were terrified, seeing him infuriated, and they did not dare to push him further. It took a few seconds for another general to squeeze out a few words, "General Steve, the representative from the Micovia Pce has arrived. They wish to discuss the matter with you over there." "Alright," Steve''s tone was back to normal. He nodded faintly and then strode to a car not far away. When he got into the car, someone handed him a special satellite phone and said, "General, a call from Micovia Pce..." "Okay!" He nodded and grabbed the phone, "This is Steve." The other end of the phone said something and Steve told them about the whole incident of the battle quickly. Finally, he pulled a long face and said, "I''ve lost the battle with Jaguar." "Jaguar has already surpassed me, I don''t even know if he had truly used his full strength in that battle," he added. "But one thing is certain. He is closer to the Lord Level than I am. Perhaps 15 or 20 yearster, he will be able to reach the Lord Level," he continued. There was only silence on the other end of the phone. After waiting for nearly three minutes, a voice replied, "You''ve done a good job. Now, let Jaguar and Fade leave Micovia as soon as possible. Don''t let them cause anymore trouble." "Yes, I understand!" Steve nodded and hung up the phone. Fade and Jaguar returned to the hotel. As soon as they entered the room, Quin and the others surrounded them immediately. Their faces were full of worry. Fade waved his hand at them. He held Jaguar''s arm and told them, "I''m fine. General Xu is injured. I need to treat him." After that, he brought Jaguar into the room. Jaguar could no longer hold on while he was finally sitting on the bed, and he spat out a big mouthful of blood. In an instant, his face turned pale and his expression became as white as a sheet. "General Xu, you..." Fade was startled and worried. Jaguar simply smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Fade. I''m fine. It''s just a little blood loss. Steve has sustained more injuries than me." "General Xu, your viscera is injured. You need to be treated as soon as possible." "How do you know?" Jaguar asked and stared at him in surprise. He replied while he treated him, "General Xu, don''t forget that I am not only a martial artist but also a doctor." Jaguar patted his head and broke into a smile, "I almost forgot about that. Fade, you are the National Chinese Medical Doctor!" "It''s worth it to have the National Chinese Medical Doctor treat my wounds," Jaguar said with augh. "General Xu, I''m going to start," Fade said solemnly. He began right after Jaguar nodded his head. The two of them stayed in the room for three hours before the treatment finally ended. After Jaguar took a breath and felt that he was much better, he was really surprised. He turned around and gazed at Fade, who was sweating heavily. He praised him with a smile, "Fade, you have amazing medical skills. I''ve almost fully recovered from my injuries. Thank you so much." Fade shook his head and showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. He looked at Jaguar with a serious and solemn look, "This is nothing. I should be the one thanking you, General Xu." Jaguar''s mouth twitched and he waved his hand. He wanted to say that it didn''t matter but when he saw Fade''s serious expression, he couldn''t say anything; he could only grin. At that moment, Fade had a solemn look on his face. He stood up and bowed to Jaguar to express his gratitude sincerely. He knew very well how much pressure and risks Jaguar would have to bear to leave the country and show up in Micovia, but still, he came. Moreover, the battle with Steve was not as simple as he had stated.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Jaguar''s injuries were bad and his internal organs were severely injured. Fade had already treated him as much as possible, but the injuries would still affect Jaguar''s cultivation of martial arts in the future. Chapter 2209 Chapter 2209 Fade still felt somewhat guilty. After all, it would not be too difficult to deal with Steve himself. There was no need for Jaguar to take the risks toe over. Now, he was even injured. Fade gazed at him and said gravely, "General Xu, I will find a way to treat you. I won''t allow anything to affect your cultivation journey."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jaguar couldn''t help but be startled. He then smiled and nodded while he patted Fade on the shoulder, "I believe in you." Early the next day, the government of Micovia sent people to the hotel and cleared out all the guests in the hotel. There were only Fade and his group left in the hotel. The officials entered the hotel to look for Fade and the others, and he negotiated with them. Of course, their attitude was much better than before. They even bowed and showed their respect to them. They only wished to have Fade and Jaguar leave Micovia as soon as possible. It was the first time for Jaguar to leave his country in a decade. He shouldn''t have stayed outside for too long, so he went back home by ne at noon that day. Fade was the only one left. He was a little worried when he thought of his properties and the branches of Sincere Medicine Center in Micovia. If he left, Sincere Medical Center, which had just been developed with great difficulty, would be suppressed again in Micovia. Just as he was lost in thoughts, Ogen brought a piece of good news. The branches of Sincere Medicine Center in Losangel City and Newsbery were not affected because of this incident. This was even though the government had been trying to weaken traditional Chinese medicine as much as possible and even imposed some restrictions on the Sincere Medicine Center. The infamous battle had been blown out of proportion after all, and Fade''s name had been spread throughout the entire country of Micovia and even the whole world. As a result, Sincere Medicine Center, which was founded by Fade, had be popr and was sought after by a lot of people. Moreover, Bald Eagle Pharma was recently involved in awsuit due to illegal human clinical trials, which had led to a plummet in their share price. Traditional Chinese medicine had hence be more popr, not only with the poption of Chinese descendants, but also among the other citizens as well. There were many hot-blooded young men who thought that Traditional Chinese medicine was the reason why Fade was so good at martial arts. They even visited to learn martial arts from him. A strange scene that had never happened before had taken ce during this period of time in Sincere Medicine Center''s branch store. A group of young men with different skin colors, gathered around an elder who was white-haired, white-bearded and dressed in a long robe to study the "Prescription Song", "Compendium of Materia Medica", and other traditional Chinese medicine books. That news took a load off Fade''s mind. Quin had already taken care of the remaining properties in Micovia by professional means. Fade had nothing else to worry about and there was no need for him to stay any longer in Micovia. After dealing with the affairs and having a farewell dinner with Ogen, Fade brought Quin to board the ne to go back to their home country. When the personnel in Micovia saw that Fade''s ne took off, they could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. They then sent this message back promptly. Several officials could not help but loosen up in the conference room of Micovia Pce. "He''s finally gone!" "Is that guy the God of gue? He had caused us so much trouble in the past few months since he came to our country." "You''re right. We were so determined to win in the International Youth Martial Arts Convention but we didn''t get a single Prohibition Order in the end The properties of the wealthy people in Losangel City, which were worth tens of billions, were all taken by that kid. Besides, the stock price of Bald Eagle Pharma had also fallen sharply because of him, and thepany might even close down. As for the warriors he killed, I don''t have to mention anymore..." Many people in the conference room stopped talking all of a sudden. After a few seconds, someone knocked on the table gently and said, "It has passed and it''s useless toin about it now." "Now, our first tasks to deal with the affairs of the martial arts world. After all, our momartial artists have lost face after being defeated. There were sixteen masters who had reached the Heaven Level and had died in his hands, not including Herman Altis and Bouvier. In addition, Steve suffered a bad injury from the battle with Jaguar. It was a great loss for our martial arts world." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Therefore, we must recover our martial arts strength as soon as possible. Otherwise, other countries or hidden martial arts forces may n to do something. At that time, it will cause even more trouble," that man added. The rest frowned and spoke up one by one. "But the training of martial artists takes a lot of time and energy. It can''t be rushed." "If we are to train the top martial artists, we will need more than time and energy. They must be talented, and this can''t be made up in a short time." "I''m asking you to think of a way, not to listen to yourints," the person who spoke just now shouted coldly and his tone was a little serious. "Now, the higher-ups have issued a death order. No matter what, we have topensate for the loss of our martial arts strength." "This..." Everyone frowned without saying a word. There was only pin drop silence. The speaker almost mmed on the table and stood up when a man in sses who was dressed in a suit spoke up. He said, "I have an idea." "What''s the solution?" For a moment, all the people in the meeting room turned to look at him. The man pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose and said in a low voice, "There is some progress in the research of genes in Professor Thommer''sboratory." "Last year, we received a gene research form through Jopeno. After improving the form and merging it with our own research et Professer Thommer has managed to develop thetest generation of gene modification technology. The first drug, Reagent X, has passed the first stage of human clinical trials." He added, "If we want to create martial artists in batches, this Reagent X is a choice." After listening to his words, there was a brief silence on the spot. A few of the participants frowned and there was a look of dissatisfaction on their faces. They whispered to each other. "These man-made monsters again. They''re of little use to us but they are costly." "I never believe in unnatural methods." "We had produced those gene warriors before, but their strengths werepletelycking whenpared to the martial arts practitioners of the same level. They''repletely useless." After hearing their uncertainty, the bespectacled man said calmly, "The effect of the Reagent X this time has at least doubledpared to before. It is much more effective. I have a video here. If you have doubts, you can have a look at it." As he spoke, he took out a tablet and clicked on a video to y it. Chapter 2210 Chapter 2210 Everyone''s eyes were focused on the video in the conference room. At the beginning, they didn''t take it seriously, but soon, the expressions on their faces froze and they sat upright in their seats. Five minutes after the video was finished, there was only silence in the conference room. No one made a sound. Everyone was staring at the video dazedly. It seemed that they were still immersed in the shock and had note back to their senses yet. Finally, someone took the lead and said, "If what you presented in the video is true, I will agree with this n." "So will I. Such a level of strength is a goodpensation for the loss of our martial arts world in Micovia," another said. "I agree as well!" For a time, almost all of them agreed with the n suggested by the man with the spectacles. He smiled and said with a nod, "In that case, I''ll report the results of the meeting and officially hand over our n to the congress." Everyone agreed and announced the end of the meeting. Then, they all left. At the same time, Fade and Quin''s flight entered their country''s territory. They had only been away for a few months, but Fade felt emotional when he returned to the country. Looking at the white clouds outside the window and the gradually emerging horizon in the distance, his eyes softened. All of a sudden, a hasty cry of "Hey" pulled his attention from the scenery outside. "What are you doing!" The female voice rang out again. This time, it was a fierce shout. Fade''s expression changed drastically. He unfastened his seatbelt, stood up from his seat, and darted to the washroom at the front of the cabin. That was because the cry just now was from his wife, Quin. She had gone to the washroom earlier. It seemed that something had happened to her. Fade rushed to the restroom and saw her with an angry face. A man in a suit who looked to be in his fifties was standing opposite her. A stewardess was beside the two of them, and she was whispering something to the two people. "Quin, what''s going on?" Fade came straight to her and asked. She approached him immediately. She pointed at the man opposite her and replied, "When I came to the washroom, I identally saw that guy and the stewardess doing something improper. I pretended not to see it, but I didn''t expect him to change his target. He reached out and wanted to touch me." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes suddenly turned cold. He red at the man in the suit and stepped forward. Seeing Fade''s expression, the man seemed to be terrified. He took two steps back and said in a panicked tone, "Wh-What do you want to do?" Fade remained silent. He came forward and pped the man hard on his face. The huge force made the man spin several times. Finally, his legs became weak and he fell to the ground. The stewardess stepped forward and helped the man up right away. He covered his red and swollen cheek with his hands and scowled at Fade with fierce eyes. He gritted his teeth, "How dare you hit me. Do you know who I am? Do you know what the consequences will be?" "Consequences?" Fade sneered and stapped the man''s other cheek. The man turned pale with fright and moved back swiftly to avoid him. The stewardess shouted at Fade as well, "Sir, your current behavior is illegal. If you do it again, we have the right to arrest you." "Arrest me?" Fade sneered. He looked at the stewardess and said coldly, "Is it illegal for him to try to harass my wife?" "This, this... I didn''t see anything like this happen." Her eyes flickered as she spoke. The man also opened his mouth and said, "Yes, I didn''t touch her at all. Your wife ndered me." "In my opinion, it''s all your evil intentions. You want to use and extort me. I''m going to sue you and have you arrested." He seized this opportunity and started to put the me on Fade.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. When Quin heard these words, she welled up with rage, "Nonsense!" "You are the one who''s talking nonsense. You just want to ckmail me," he said. "You recognized my face and knew that I am the boss of Great Voyage Group, so you came to ckmail me deliberately," he continued. "Great Voyage Group!" Fade was not familiar with this name and he did not know a single thing about them. As for Quin, she had a vague impression of thepany. She roughly recalled that Great Group was a medium-sized domestic shippingpany. Its assets were only worth about ten billion yuan; it wasn''t really counted as a bigpany. Great Voyage Group was not very famous, but the boss of the group, Tond Lin, was well-known. That was not because of hispany, but he was popr due to his personal private life. He often appeared in various entertainment news because of gossip of his involvement with various female stars. The previous month, Tond had just divorced his fourth wife, a second-ss actress who had been married to him for only half a year. Now, he was seen doing improper things with the stewardess. That has caused a disturbance. Quin and Fade were silent for a moment. From Tond''s perspective, he thought they were fearful of his status. As such, he became more arrogant. 1 He pointed at them and ordered, "Now, apologize to me. Otherwise, will call the police and have you arrested." "You... You''re trying to confuse right and wrong." Quin was truly enraged and her pretty face waspletely red. Fade''s expression darkened and he spoke, "If you wish to call the police, just do it. There are cameras on the ne. When the timees, the police will know what the truth is." Tond''s face sank slightly. The stewardess spoke in time, "I''m sorry, we don''t have cameras on the ne." Tond loosened up immediately and the worried expression on his face disappeared in a second. He put a smile on and sneered arrogantly, "Now, you know how powerful I am, don''t you?" Fade''s face was as dark as night. He looked at the stewardess and asked coldly, "Is this the right attitude of the airlinepany?" The stewardess replied indifferently, "I''m sorry, sir. I''m just telling the truth. I''ll say the same thing even when I''m in the police station." "Great!" Fade said with a calm expression. Chapter 2211 Chapter 2211 Tond was pleased when he saw Fade''s furious yet helpless expression. His gaze fell on Quin''s body again. As he sized her up from top to bottom, a hit of greed shed through his eyes. This woman was really excellent; both her figure and appearance were top-notch. She was even more attractive than those female celebrities whom he had hooked up with before. It was also because of this that he couldn''t help but reach out his hand to Quin when he identally saw her while he was hooking up with the stewardess. At first, he thought it would be a matter of course for him to get such a woman with his status. However, he didn''t expect her to be so conservative which had caused such trouble. Nevertheless, looking at the woman''s husband now, he thought that the other party was just a poor man. The casual clothes on him were not worth more than 500 yuan in total. He was also in the economy ss, so it was not a big deal to settle him. The desire that had just been extinguished in Tond''s heart rose again. He leered at Quin and sneered, "Beautifuldy, what''s the point of being with a weakling like this? Why don''t youe with me? I will treat you well and fairly." He raised his eyebrows at her smugly. Without waiting for Quin''s reply, Fade charged straight at him with bloodshot eyes. Before Tond could react, he felt a heavy punch on his face and the bridge of his nose cracked. It broke directly and blood gushed out. Tond cried out right away. The stewardess was startled as well. She called out to the other flight attendants hurriedly for help. However, despite having five other staff members around, they still couldn''t stop Fade from beating Tond up. In the end, it was Quin''s persuasion which finally stopped him from beating Tond to death. Fade then returned to his seat with her, while the flight attendants rushed to help Tond with his injuries. "Quin, I''m so sorry; it''s my fault. We could have juste back with General Xu by the private jet as originally nned. If it wasn''t for me, you would never have encountered this kind of thing," Fade said apologetically. Quin shook her head, "I''m fine." In the first-ss cabin, Tond simply dealt with his injuries. His face was full of rage. He demanded to the stewards, "Call the police and have him arrested. Such a person must be caught and taught a lesson." "President Lin, we''ll deal with it," the stewardess replied immediately. Tond gritted his teeth and added, "I will not deal with it simply. I need to teach him a lesson. If you don''t provide me with a good exnation for this matter, I will sue your airline and bring this case to court." Several staff members tensed up right away. In addition, the stewardess had revealed Tond''s identity secretly, so the others couldn''t help but change their attitudes and theyforted Tond quickly. Half an hourter, the nended at the International Airport of Capital City. Tond, who was in the first ss cabin, got off the ne first. He was apanied by a group of flight attendants. The guests in economy ss only dened after all the guests in the first-ss cabin had left. A group of uniformed airport staff surrounded Fade and Quin when they got off the ne. "What do you want?" Fade hissed coldly. "Sir, Madam, I''m Balder, pleasee with us. We have to deal with the incident on the ne," a manager-like man replied. Fade frowned, but Quin tugged at his clothes gently, so he nodded, "I can cooperate with you, but you''d better be quick because someone''s here to pick me up." "No worries. We will let you leave as soon as the matter is settled," Balder promised calmly. Hence, Fade and Quin followed them to a room. The room was small, with only two chairs and an iron table. After the airport staff brought them in, they did not inquire about the matters on the ne immediately. Instead, they closed the door and left. The two of them waited in the room for a few minutes but nobody came in. There were only two burly staff members standing guard at the door, as if they were guarding prisoners. Fade frowned at such a sight. However, he considered Quin''s words and controlled himself. He decided to sit down and take a rest with her. Just as the two were about to sit down, Fade felt that the chair under his butt was unstable. The leg of the chair broke directly and fell to the ground with a crash. Besides, the room was sealed so tightly that the room temperature rose gradually, making them feel stuffy and hot. "Open the door. We want to go out!" Fade shouted to the guards at the door. "I''m sorry. We are not done yet so you can''t leave," the staff member replied coldly. "Then ask your staff toe over and handle the affairs," Fade urged. "When they''re done with their business, they''lle over," the staff member responded coldly. Hearing this, Fade finally understood. The other party was obviously doing this on purpose. They wanted to teach Fade and Quin a lesson. Fade boiled with anger instantly and was ready to kick the door open. However, at this time, footsteps came from outside and a group of people came over. After taking a closer look, he noticed that it was the same group of people at the airport just now, with the manager like man, Balder, among them This time, there was another person in a wheelchair. It was Tond, who he''d met on th & ne. The guard opened the door and Tond and Balder entered the room. "Why is he here?" Quin nced at Tond and asked discontentedly. Balder exined inly, "Miss, President Lin is the party involved. He''s here in line with our investigations." "By the way, tell me what happened on the ne!" Balder demanded. Quin told him the whole story immediately.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Nevertheless, Balder raised his eyebrows and questioned after listening, "Is this true?" "Yes, it is," she replied. "Really?" Balder asked again. He nced at Tond and said, "But from what I''d heard from Mr. Lin, it was not as what you have said. He said that you two ndered him deliberately to extort his money. After being seen through, you beat him up." that "It''s not like that. He was the one who tried to scheme against me," Quin exined, "The stewardess on the ne saw it. Besides, if you turn on the surveince video, you would definitely be able to see the whole situation at that time." "I''m sorry, I was there at that time, but I didn''t see that," the stewardess came over at this moment and uttered coldly. Balder added coldly, "As for the surveince, there was no video at the time because it was under maintenance." Chapter 2212 Chapter 2212 "You!" Quin''s face was flushed with anger.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Balder continued, "Thus, there is no evidence for what you said. Instead, the fact that you''d beaten President Lin is irrefutable." "Therefore, we have the right to detain you and wait for the police to deal with you," Balder added. He and Tond looked at each other and smiled. Apparently, they had colluded. Tond smirked at Fade and Quin resentfully. He gritted his teeth, "Now, do you know what happens if you offend me?" "I''ll give you onest chance. Agree with what I said and I won''t pursue this matter further. Otherwise, I won''t let this matter go easily," Tond threatened Quin. "Get lost!" She shouted at him. "You''re really ungrateful!" Tond cursed in anger and then left the room with Balder and the others. He was ready to close the door and continue to lock them in. At this moment, Fade grabbed the door and stopped him. He red at Balder and seethed coldly, "Do you want to detain us? Don''t you know my identity?" "We have the right to do this," Balder replied. He peered at Fade disdainfully and added, "As for your identity, I''m sorry, I really don''t know who you are. Even if I did, we won''t go against thew for things that should be handled impartially." "Well said!" Fade sneered and released his grip. He then sat down on the iron table and said indifferently "Soon, you will be back, begging me toe out." "Haha, begging you? What a joke!" Balder scoffed at him mockingly. Tond even sneered and mocked, "You''re just a loser. Do you really think you''re a big shot? It''s wishful thinking to have me begging you toe out." After that, he lowered his voice and said to Balder, "Balder, can you turn off the surveince camera here? I want to ask someone to beat up the two of them. I just can''t stomach it." Balder was in a bit of a dilemma, "Mr. Lin, we have protocols in the airport that the surveince camera must be on all the time. I..." Before he could finish, Tond took out a bank card quietly and slid it to him as he whispered, "Balder, we''re friends. Just do me a favor!" Balder took the bank card and put it into the inner pocket of his coat before saying out loud, "Recently, the surveince cameras of the airport are out of service." After that, he waved his hand and left with the airport''s staff. Meanwhile, Tond, with a grim smile on his face, pped his hands and summoned four strong men. They walked towards the hut with a fierce look. "Boom!" The four brawny men mmed open the door and rushed into the room. Quin was shocked and said coldly, "What do you want?" Tond came in with a smirk on his face and sized up Fade and Quin. He sneered coldly, "You''ve beaten me like this. What do you think I''m going to do?" As he spoke, the four burly men clenched their fists and creaking sounds could be heard. All of them red at Fade and Quin ferociously. Tond took another step forward and leered at Quin''s body with a sinister smile, "Honey, if youe with me, I can consider letting your husband go." As soon as he finished speaking, Fade stepped forward and kicked Tond in the stomach. The tremendous force knocked Tond off the wheelchair and threw him to the ground. The wounds on his body were affected and he cried out in pain. When the four burly men saw this, they couldn''t help but be stunned. They rushed to him hurriedly and helped him up when they finally came back to their senses. Tond gritted his teeth and his face was filled with hatred. He ordered, "Don''t worry about me. Kill that man. Beat him hard. Even if he''s crippled, it''s on me. Don''t be afraid." Upon hearing this, the four strong men came over to Fade. They looked vicious, as if they were going to start a fight. Fade sized them up and said softly with a calm face, "Do you really want to fight?" A burly man started, "Let''s not talk nonsense. Do you want toe here yourself, or do you want us to haul you here?" "I don''t want to choose any of it!" Fade retorted as he crossed his arms and looked rxed. "F*ck, you''re courting death!" One of them yelled. The sturdy man was welled up in rage and he threw a fist that was as big as a bowl at Fade. However, such a move was nothing but an itch to Fade. He just flicked his finger gently and an invisible strength burst out, sending the strong man in front of him flying. He fell heavily on the ground. The remaining three strong men were startled. Before they could react, Fade had appeared in front of them like a ghost. After a series of crackling sounds, n¨¦t the four muscr men were all beaten until they were bruised and they fell to the ground with blood spurting out from their mouths. Tond, who was full of confidence at first, was dumbfounded straight away. ret After all, these four bodyguards were hired by him at a high price. It was said that they were martial arts masters who had already reached the ck Level and were really powerful. However, they were so vulnerable in front of this young man named Fade. Seeing Fade walking out from the room towards him, Tond was terrified. He stammered in a trembling voice, "What, what do you want?" "What do I want? What do you think I''m going to do?" Fade''s voice was cold. "Don''t mess around. This is the airport. It''s against thew, you will be arrested," Tond blurted. It was only then that he thought of thew. Fade sneered, "Aren''t the surveince cameras here out of service? Nothing can be captured. How can you use me of breaking thew?" "How... How do you know?" Tond was shocked. How could this guy hear what he and Balder were whispering about? For a time, Tond was horrified. At the same time, Balder was guarding the door with several staff members outside. Someone looked concerned upon hearing the noises. He looked up and asked, "Balder, it''s so noisy inside. It won''t be a big deal, will it?" Balder did not take it seriously. He simply waved his hand and replied, "It''s okay. It''s nothing. Besides, we have Tond on our side, so what should we be afraid of?" It was at this moment that a staff member frowned and hurried over quickly. He shouted in a hurry, "Balder." "What''s wrong?" Balder asked. Chapter 2213 Chapter 2213 The staff member said, "Balder, there''s a group of people outside to pick up a traveler named Fade. They said that they couldn''t find him and wanted us to help check at the airport." "I checked and found out that he had been brought here by you. Have you found any problems?" The staff member asked. "By me?" Balder was puzzled. Then, he thought of the two people inside and could not help frowning. After thinking for a few seconds, he waved his hand and ordered, "Just tell them that the people are not with me. Ask them to leave." "This..." The staff member was a little confused, but when he saw the firm look in Balder''s eyes, he could only nod and leave. At this time, the man next to Balder thought of something and reminded him, "Balder, the man was arrogant just now. He said that we would beg him toe out. Now, someone is here to pick him up. Will there be any idents?" "What kind of ident could there be?" Balder frowned and replied coldly. "He is just a young boy." The man did not say anything anymore. However, the staff member who had just left came back in less than one minute, looking nervous this time. "Why are you back again? Can''t you even handle such a small matter?" Balder could not help but say discontentedly seeing this. "Balder, he... They..." The staff member was so nervous that he couldn''t speak clearly. Before he could finish his words, footsteps came from behind him. Balder and the others saw a group of tall and fit men with cropped hair and dignified faces marching over. Just looking at them from a distance, Balder felt a sense of fear and he became somewhat worried. "What are you doing here? This is the airport''s forbidden area. If you don''t have permission, you can''t..." Balder walked forward and bellowed. A man in his thirties, who was a head taller than Balder and who was named Maddock, walked over. He stared down at him and said seriously, "Did you detain a traveler who took flight CA820 from Newsbery of Micovia to Capital City, named Fade Chen?" Maddock had listed out the details, which made Balder more anxious. However, he had taken Tond''s money, so he had to do something. He sized up the tall man in front of him and demanded, "Who are you? Not anyone can ask about the affairs of the airport." "Mr. Chen is our distinguished guest. Now, I''m only questioning you as an ordinary person. If you don''t answer truthfully, it will bepletely different when I use other means," Maddock stated in a low voice. Balder felt even more uneasy after hearing his words. Anyhow, he was experienced and knowledgeable being the manager of the airport. He had faced a lot of things and met different types of people, so he was not someone who could be easily fooled by words. He raised his eyebrows and repeated himself, "As I said, this is the internal affairs of the airport. You have no right to know." At this moment, a scream came from inside the room. The faces of Balder and those burly men all changed drastically. The men would have rushed inside if Balder hadn''t asked his men to stop them. "If you continue to act recklessly, I will call the police," Balder warned as he took out his mobile phone and looked threateningly at the men in front of him. Seeing this, Maddock, who was the leader of the men, stared at Balder with a serious and gloomy expression: ''He took out an army green badge and showed it to Balder directly. He then said "We are from the military department and we are under the orders of our superior to wee Mr. Chen back to our country." Balder was dumbfounded all of a sudden. He stammered in disbelief, "You... You are soldiers. This... This..." "You don''t believe me?" Maddock asked, snorted, and pulled up his shirt, revealing the armed belt on his waist, and the pistol and grenade that were hung on the belt. This time, Balder was really shocked, and he finally believed in their identities. Badges could be counterfeited, but not everyone could walk around with weapons like pistols and grenades, let alone bringing them to a ce like the airport. "I-1 didn''t know that Mr. Chen is the person you''re expecting. I..." Balder stuttered. He was trembling and finding excuses for himself. Maddock entered the room directly and asked in a cold voice, "What happened? Why was Mr. Chen being brought here?" "This..." Balder paused for a moment, but when he saw the stern look in Maddock''s eyes, he didn''t dare to hide the matter anymore. He told him everything about the conflict between Tond and Fade, as well as the fact that he had epted Tond''s bribe and helped to teach Fade a lesson. Those soldiers were enraged immediately after hearing the story. "How dare you! You''ve caused trouble for Mr. Chen!" "How dare you harass Mr. Chen''s wife? I think you must have a death wish." After that, they sped up and hurried inside. Balder was in a daze when he saw the scene in the room. He saw Tond and the four strong men lying on the ground in disarray. They were all screaming and groaning in pain. On the other hand, Fade and Quin were sitting in the small room safely and quietly, as if nothing had happened. "This... This..." Balder was speechless for a moment. As for Tond, who was lying on the ground, he thought that Balder had noticed something unusual and hence, had brought some people here to help. He quickly demanded, "Balder, quick, catch that guy and teach him a lesson. He beat me again, quick!" Balder was so terrified that he almost broke out in a cold sweat over his head. He winked at Tond instantly to warn him to watch his words. Unfortunately, Tond did not understand the look in Balder''s eyes. He continued to bellow, "Balder, what are you doing? Do it now! I was almost beaten to death by that guy. You..." Balder was winking so hard that he might have cramps in the face. Maddock, who took the lead, strode forward, lifted Tond up, and hissed coldly, "You''re the one who harassed Mr. Chen''s wife, aren''t you? And you even want to teach Mr. Chen a lesson?" "What..... What are you doing?" Tond asked. Finally, he noticed that something was wrong. Maddock threw Tond back directly and yelled coldly, "Seize him and take him away. Interrogate him thoroughly." "Yes, sir!" Two of the soldiers replied, and immediately, they came over to lift Tond up.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. They were about to take Tond away when he struggled and shouted, "Who are you? What are you doing? Let me tell you, I am the president of Great Voyage Group. I know a lot of big shots. You will die if youy a hand on me!" "Shut up!" Maddock yelled and showed his badge again. Seeing the badge, Tond was scared silly and he copsed to the ground. His face was full of disbelief as he stammered, "Military... Military troops. How... How is this possible? I... I..." Chapter 2214 Chapter 2214 Balder whispered into Tond''s ear, "Mr. Chen is an honored guest in the military. The military had specially sent someone to pick him up. You''re in trouble." "Honored guest of the military. I... I..." Tond stammered. He seemed to be unable to ept this fact. At this time, Maddock hade up to Fade. He saluted respectfully, "Mr. Chen, we are under General Xu''s order to pick you up. Please punish us for beingte and letting something like this happen to you." Fade waved his hand and replied faintly, "It''s okay. It''s just a piece of cake. Don''t me yourselves." His eyes fell on Balder and Tond and he said coldly, "Now, do you believe what I said? I''ve already told you that you would beg me toe outter." "Yes, yes, we do," Balder answered and nodded quickly. "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I know I was wrong. Please forgive my ignorance and my offence to you. It''s all my fault. I''m deeply sorry," Tond pleaded and kowtowed repeatedly to apologize. Fade nced at the two of them and said calmly, "If I was not the guest of the military, you wouldn''t treat me like this now, would you?" "This, I..." The duo were lost for words for a moment, and sweat dripped down their foreheads. "Mr. Chen, we..." They wanted to continue after pausing for a few seconds. However, Fade waved his hand and cut them off. He snorted coldly, "You don''t have to say anymore. Let the police handle the matter as per the rules." "Yes, sir!" Maddock answered when he received the order. Fade held Quin''s hand and walked out. There were several tall and stern-faced soldiers behind him. They were following closely behind in a great, imposing manner. As for Balder and Tond, someone had contacted the police. After a few minutes, the police arrived and brought them away. The person left a sentence before leaving, saying, "By the way, we should carry out a thorough investigation on the flight attendants in charge of the flight and the staff members at the airport. There are a lot of problems between them!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hence, more police came. In the next few days, the entire airport''s administration department and the airlinepany were investigated strictly. In addition to the investigation of the flight attendants who were responsible for Fade''s flight, they had also uncovered several issues. All of them were dealt with together. It had attracted the attention of other airlinepanies as well. Of course, Fade had no idea about these things. Even if he knew, he would not pay attention to such small matters either. At this moment, he and Quin had gotten into the car sent by General Xu. Instead of going directly to the military headquarters, he sent Quin home to settle down. Only then did he take a car to the military headquarters. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw a group of people weing him warmly. Galeno took the lead. He walked forward and patted Fade on the shoulder. Heughed as he said, "Buddy, you''re really great. You did a good job." Baldrick''s face was full of smiles too. He beamed, "Fade, you have won glory for the country this time. You made the Micovians lose their face once again, haha!" A group of people surrounded Fade and greeted him warmly. Subsequently, a burst of footsteps came and the crowd around them made way for a man. Fade looked up and found that it was Jaguar. "You''re back! It''s a littlete," Jaguar grinned at him. Fade smiled and exined, "I encountered some small incidents at the airport, so I was dyed." "Well, don''t stay here. Let''s go to the meeting," Jaguar waved his hand and said. The group of people then walked into the hall. Jaguar and Fade walked side by side. Fade nced at him and couldn''t help but ask, "General Xu, what kind of meeting is being held today? Is there anything I need to do? What do I need to prepare?" "Of course it''s rted to you. You are the star of this meeting!" Jaguar announced. "What? I am the star? But, I didn''t prepare anything. This..." Fade couldn''t help but ask as he was a little puzzled. Seeing this, Jaguar patted him on the shoulder with a smile, "Don''t be nervous. In fact, the main purpose of this meeting is to let you tell us about your experience in the mine in the past two months in details, so that the senior leaders can know about the situation there. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Furthermore, you now have the strength of a master who had reached the Half-Lord Level after you defeated Bouvier. This is a huge piece of good news. Today''s conference can also be considered as a celebration," he continued. "In that case, k." Fade was slightly surprised and could not help asking, "General Xu, don''t you already know what had happened in Micovia? Besides, the relevant reports should have already been submitted. Why would the senior leaderse to this kind of meeting personally?" el Jaguar lowered his voice and said to Fade, "This matter has something to do with the decision made by the senior leaders some time ago. At that time, you were challenged by Herman publicly in Micovia. We had heto a meeting about whether to support you officially." "Originally, the result of the meeting was to support you. However, something went wrong at that time and there were some objections among the senior leaders." "Thus, this meeting is also a chance to let the senior leaders know more about the situation and to unite the internal front," he exined. Hearing this, Fade nodded solemnly. He was in Micovia at that time, but he knew about the situation in the country from Joey''s phone call. He only knew that Jaguar supported him, but the final result of the meeting was changed because of the Song family''s intervention. Unexpectedly, there were even moreplicated reasons behind it. When Jaguar saw Fade''s serious expression, he smiled gently and reminded him, "Don''t be too nervous. The High-Chief has noment about you. Last time, the results were confirmed by taking the big picture and the n into consideration." "Thus, I hope that you can understand, Fade, and don''t me it on the senior leaders." Fade nodded, "General Xu, I understand. I won''t." "Well, that''s the best if you can think this way," Jaguar nodded and said. The two of them had arrived at the front of an antique building while they were chatting. After a strict inspection by the security personnel at the door, they went into the conference room. Not long after, several men in their sixties who were dressed in traditional tunic suits walked in. All the people on the spot got up at once and pped their hands in unison. Fade focused his gaze and recognized several faces that could only be seen on the news. After everyone sat down, the host came onto the stage and briefly exined the purpose of this meeting. Then, Fade went onto the stage to talk about the situation in Micovia. He already had a draft speech in his mind with Jaguar''s reminder, so he was not nervous at all. After getting on the stage, Fade gestured and began to tell the story of his experience in Micovia. All the big shots listened carefully and some even took down notes. Sometimes, even the chief would ask him questions when he had doubts. Fade, in turn, would answer them in detail, one by one. Chapter 2215 Chapter 2215 It took half an hour for Fade to finish sharing his experience.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The following activity was the celebration for Fade for achieving the Half-Lord Level. Jaguar hosted the event himself on the stage. Then, a senior leader came on stage personally and gave Fade a red certificate of honor and a medal tomend him for his contribution and to encourage him. After the celebration, the meeting ended and all the attendees left one after another. Fade and Jaguar stayed until the end. The two of them left together and Fade held the certificate and medal in his hand. Jaguar asked with a smile, "How do you feel? Are you excited?" Fade pursed his lips and replied, "They''re just a piece of paper and a piece of metal. They are just verbal rewards, nothing substantial. Why is he being so stingy, as a big leader himself?" Hearing this, Jaguar was so angry that he almost punched Fade. He shouted angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about?" "General Xu, I''m not talking nonsense. I am serious. I have made such a great contribution to the country this time. Is there really no substantial reward at all?" Fade blinked his eyes and looked at him as he asked. Jaguar was taken aback. He patted Fade and answered, "You don''t know how lucky you are! The certificate and the medal are the greatest rewards." "What kind of rewards are these? They''re useless. I would prefer a stack of cash," Fade grumped. "Kid! Let me tell you, the certificate and the medal were personally issued by the higher-ups. It''s really high ranked. Do you know what that means? Do you even understand?" Jaguar asked. "What does it mean?" Fade looked at him with a puzzled expression. Jaguar was exasperated. "This certificate and medal represent the identity of your status as a hero. In the future, you can use these to enter some important state secret agencies and get some confidential information." "Also, you can use these to get martial arts handbooks, materials or medicines that you want to use from the national treasury directly." "Aren''t these benefits great enough?" He red at Fade and asked. "Get something from the national treasury? This..." Fade''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he stared at Jaguar, "General Xu, can I go now? I am currentlycking a few herbs. Perhaps..." Hearing this, Jaguar was so furious that he smacked Fade''s head and red at him. He snapped, "Although certificates and rewards can be used in this way, it doesn''t mean that you can do whatever you want. You have to be in urgent need and must go through some strict formalities to get the things." "Alright!" Fade was a little disappointed, but he still kept the certificate and the medal happily. The two continued to walk side by side. Suddenly, Jaguar thought of something and asked, "Fade, in the meeting just now, you mentioned that you were injured and vomited blood in the battle with Bouvier. You didn''t exin in detail about that. Tell me, what''s the matter?" Hearing this question, Fade''s face couldn''t help but darken. He looked at Jaguar seriously and he said in a low voice, "General Xu, if you want to know about this, I hope you can keep it a secret for me." "A secret!" Fade emphasized. Jaguar''s expression couldn''t help but be grave, as if he had thought of something. He nodded to Fade, "Sure, let''s talk in my office." "Okay!" Fade nodded and left with him quickly. Half an hourter, Fade was in Jaguar''s office. After closing the door of the office, Jaguar poured Fade a cup of tea and asked solemnly, "Fade, what''s going on?" Fade took a deep breath, stared at Jaguar, and replied, "General Xu, I was injured that time because someone snuck up on me and I lost my concentration when I was battling Bouvier. As a result, I was hit by the Scythe of Death, which caused me to throw up blood." "Snuck up on you?" Jaguar frowned. He seemed puzzled, not understanding why it was necessary to keep this matter secretive. Fade sensed his confusion and continued, "The person who snuck up on me was someone from our country." "What?" Jaguar was extremely shocked. "Are you sure about that, Fade?" Fade nodded slightly and said indifferently, "I''m pretty certain." He continued, "Although the nature of the cultivation of the martial artists in our country is basically the same as the martial artists of the other countries, there are still some differences in some details. The differences in the skills, environment, and other conditions Will affect the martial artists. As a result, the positive energy of the local martial artists is slightly differentpared to the martial artists from the other countries." "At that time, the force that attacked me was a force that belonged to a martial artist from our country," he concluded. Jaguar was silent for a while. A few secondster, he wondered, "Could it be the Chinese martial artists from Micovia? They secretly..." Fade shook his head and interrupted him, "It is unlikely because the strength of the ambusher is really strong, and he has basically reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Even if he isn''t there yet, he''s not far from it either." "An expert at this level would not be unknown if he went to Micovia." "Moreover, if Micovia really knew such a person, they would have sent him out in the first ce in my battle with Herman. After all, to usepatriots to knock the confidence of the other side is something Micovia will do," he added. Jaguar was silent for a while after listening to his words and his expression became more serious. In his mind, he was certain that Fade was right. The attacker must have been practicing locally for a long time as he had the characteristics of a local Besides, he had reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level. He would never be a nobody in the country, let alone in Micovia at that level. If he did defect to Micovia, he would definitely be valued in the country. However, there was no such person listed in their domestic records. Therefore, it was almost certain that the attacker was from their own country. Jaguar gazed at him gravely and asked, "Fade, what do you think about this?" Fade narrowed his eyes slightly. His tone was calm but serious as he replied, "Our country is vast and there are many masters of martial arts here. However, there are not many masters who have reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level. If we investigate it, I believe we can definitely find out who he is." "In addition, I already have some spection in my heart after you told me about the previous meeting," he added. Upon hearing this, Jaguar couldn''t help but shiver a little, "Fade, are you suspecting Zakhar?" "At present, the Song family is the biggest suspect," Fade admitted softly. Chapter 2216 Chapter 2216 Jaguar frowned, "No way. Although there are some conflicts between you and the Song family, it''s just a small matter after all. The Song family wouldn''t do this!" "General Xu, a person''s mind is the mostplicated thing; you can never see through them. Some things might seem impossible, yet it happened, perhaps just because of some strange reasons," Fade muttered in a low voice. Jaguar frowned and thought for a while. After a moment, he said to Fade seriously, "Fade, I will look into this matter and give you a satisfactory answer. Don''t be impulsive, can you promise me on this?" Jaguar stared at him solemnly and the concern in his eyes was evident. Fade was silent for a few seconds before he nodded, "General Xu, I know what to do." Jaguar breathed a sigh of relief. He paused for a while and then asked, "Fade, what are you going to do next?" "Nothing. I just need to recuperate and cultivate to improve my body to its perfect condition," Fade replied. Jaguar thought of something and asked, "How are your injuries right now?" Fade replied, "It''s not a big deal. You can even say that I''m as healthy as always. It''s nothing." Jaguar rolled his eyes, lowered his voice, and approached him, "Fade, you didn''t tell anyone about your physical condition, did you?" "I didn''t tell anyone except Quin," Fade replied. He continued asking, "General Xu, why did you suddenly ask about this?" Jaguar answered, "Fade, even though you have won several matches in Micovia, people think that you are still injured now, especially since you spat out blood twice when you were fighting Bouvier."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "No one knows that you are actually in good shape. If we take good use of this information, it may have a miraculous effect," Jaguar added. Fade''s eyes lit up. He understood what Jaguar was thinking immediately and asked, "General Xu, do you mean to use the news of my injury to lure out the bad apples?" Jaguar nodded and replied in a deep voice, "Although you have gained a great reputation and a great victory in the battle in Micovia this time, you''ve also made a lot of enemies. Needless to say, Micovia will definitely target you. For other countries, even though they don''t hold any grudge against you, they won''t be soft-hearted either if there is a chance to eliminate you." "In our country, most of the people generally side with you, but after all, there are still some people who will go against everyone, including the person who hasunched a sneak attack on you." "If we take advantage of this opportunity, we may be able to lure these people out," he added. Fade listened carefully. His eyes rolled and he thought about it quickly, "General Xu, what do we do exactly?" Jaguar paused for a moment and replied, "I''m afraid Capital City is not a suitable ce to do something. There are many masters here. Even if the enemyes, I''m afraid that they won''t dare to make a move. Hence, you have to find a chance to leave here and create an opportunity for them." "We''ll arrange our men and forces secretly and wait. Once the other party makes a move, we will make a clean sweep," he added. "Those traitors should be killed!" When Jaguar shouted this, his tone was fierce, showing the strong momentum of a soldier. Fade nodded and agreed with the n, "Okay, I''ll leave in the near future." "Well, let me know the details as soon as possible after you are done with your arrangements. I will arrange thetter matters," Jaguar replied. Fade agreed. Then, Jaguar walked him out the military headquarters. As soon as he reached home, Quin brought him a cup of hot water and asked gently, "Are you alright?" "Fortunately, it''s alright. Don''t worry," Fade replied. He held her hand and pulled her into his arms together with the cup of water. He hugged her tightly with his big hands. She cried out in surprise and her face flushed red. She asked, "What''s wrong with you?" He took the ss of water, put it aside, and hugged his wife tighter He waved his hand gently and the curtains in the room drooped down automatically. The room fento darkness straight away. Then, he touched her body with his big hand and whispered with a chuckle, "Now, it''s dark, so we can do something." "You..." Her cheeks were flushed and hot. She struggled a little, but she was unable to free herself from his embrace. "Quin, I''ming!" He yelled. With that, he lunged forward with a gentle voice and a hot body temperature. After a lot of moments of pleasure, Fadeid on the bed and looked at Quin who had fallen asleep due to exhaustion. A warm feeling welled up in his heart. He said to himself, "I must find the attacker as soon as possible. I can''t let the people around me be in unknown danger." Just as he made up his mind, his mobile phone rang. He grabbed it quickly, put it on silent mode, and walked out of the room. In the living room, a hearty voice came from the other end as soon as he answered the call, "Brother Fade, you are finally back!" Fade recognized that it was the voice of Scott, who was also known as Fatty, so heughed and answered, "I just came back yesterday. Fatty, where are you? I didn''t see youing to wee me!" "Brother Fade, don''t me me. I''m not in Capital City now, so I couldn''t pick you up. I''ll go back to Capital City after some time and I''ll certainly treat you well," Scott said casually as usual in spite of Fade''s big §à reputation now. Fade wondered, "If you are not in Capital City, where have you been?" "I''m in Chanvor District," Scott replied. "Chanvor District? Why would you go there?" Fade was a little confused. Scott answered, "It''s a business trip. I''m the boss of an entertainmentpany, not an unemployed vagrant like you. Of course I have to work!" "Do you think I will believe in you? In my opinion, you are just there at Chanvor District to y. There are many beautiful women there. Are you there to have fun again?" Fade joked. Scott cried out in injustice immediately, "Brother Fade, you''ve wronged me. I''m really working in Chanvor District. Besides, Tom and Caesar are with me. How can I do anything crazy?" "Tom and Caesar are also in Chanvor District? What are they doing there?" Fade was a little surprised. "Of course they are here to work. We happened to have something to do in Chanvor District, so we came together," Scott answered and then handed the phone to the two people next to him. Fade finally believed that Scott wasn''t talking nonsense when he heard Tom''s and Caesar''s greetings. "Brother Fade, we''ll finish our work as soon as possible. Let''s celebrate together when we go back," Scott said. Chapter 2217 Chapter 2217 Fade thought of the n of his and General Xu''s, and an idea emerged in his mind. He beamed, "I can''t wait to see you. Well, I''ll go to Chanvor District to find you." "What? Brother Fade, you areing to Chanvor District as well? Are you kidding?" Scott was really surprised. Beside him, the voices of Caesar and Tom could be heard. "Brother Fade, you are now an internationally famous person. Do you still have time to visit Chanvor District?" "Brother Fade, you just returned home. You must be very busy in Capital City. Do you really have time toe here?" Fade smiled and replied, "I''m just a martial artist. How busy can I be? I''ve been working abroad for so long and I finally returned to the country, so I just want to have a rest. Why? Don''t you wee me?" "Of course not. As long as youe, we will certainly wee you!" Scott cheered excitedly. "Well, that''s settled then. I''ll be there soon. You guys have to treat me a meal upon my arrival!" Fade said with a smile and then hung up the phone. Before long, he contacted General Xu immediately and told him about his arrangements. The n was made in detail after discussions. That night, Fade invited his rtives and friends in Capital City to have a meal altogether and then he announced that he would leave the city temporarily. The next morning, he took the earliest flight from Capital City to the capital of Chanvor District, Roann City. At the same time, news about Fade leaving appeared on social media as well, which caused a heated discussion right away. After all, Fade''s victory in the battle in Micovia had attracted a lot of attention within the country. At that time, there were hundreds of millions of audience members in the country watching the live broadcast. Countlessizens were talking about his following actions after he returned to the country the previous day. Some people said that Fade had made great contributions to the country. Hence, there would certainly be arge-scale propaganda, with all kinds ofmendations and praises for him. Maybe he would be invited to some TV shows for publicity and to talk about his battle. There were also some who spected that Fade would be promoted to a higher position and would hold an important leadership position in some government departments. Some were guessing that Fade would be invited to be a teacher to teach martial arts. In short, there were all sorts of theories. However, nobody expected that Fade had done none of the above but left Capital City instead. It caused another round of discussion and spection. Needless to say, Fade had disclosed officially that he needed to cultivate himself in seclusion after the battle, so he had chosen a quiet ce to rest. This statement was convincing to many citizens and they gave their blessings on the Inte. However, another statement came out on the Inte not long after, saying that Fade was injured seriously in the battle in Micovia. Hence, he had no choice but to leave Capital City to find a ce to recover and heal. As soon as this statement came out, it became the hottest topic on the Inte. Some people specially dug out screenshots of the live broadcast of his battle in Micovia and cropped out the pictures that showed he was injured, frame by frame. They then analyzed his injuries ordingly. There were even media staff members who invited so-called martial arts experts to analyze the severity of Fade''s injury based on their profession. For a time, the news that Fade was seriously injured and needed some time to recover became the hottest search tags on the Inte. Countless people were discussing this topic on the Inte. Some were worried about him and others were giving their blessings to him hoping that he could recover soon. Sure enough, there were some people with ulterior motives spreading otherments on the Inte as well. Content Belongs to For example, they said that Fade was severely injured and was on the verge of dying. There were alsoments stating that Fade''s strength had not §ß§Ö reached the Half-Lord Level yet. He had only won the battle in Micovia because his potentials were el stimted through doping. Now, the side effect of the drug had red up and he could no longer hold on. All kinds of rumors were spread on the Inte, causing waves after waves of heated discussion. Later, the military department announced officially that the rumors on the Inte were all false. Fade just left to recuperate and there was no any other reason. After the announcement was released, the fake news on the Inte were all banned and removed quickly. However, in the views of countlessizens, this had actually made the rumors more reliable. Therefore, they used all kinds of code words to debate about Fade''s injuries on the Inte. Out of the blue, Fade''s leaving because of his serious injuries had be a fact that could not be discussed openly in public.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Seeing this, Fade and Jaguar, who were on the phone, smiled and said, "The n is working." After confirming the n with him, Fade ended the call. Half an hourter, Fadended at the International Airport of Roann City. As soon as he walked out of the airport, Scott contacted him immediately. He drove a ck Mercedes Benz over and picked him up. Other than Scott, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, Caesar and Tom were in the car too; they were sitting in the back seat. When the three of them saw Fade, they all smiled brightly and went forward to greet him. Fade smiled and greeted them as well. Scott started the car and said, "Brother Fade, Chanvor District is famous for their food and beautiful women. Let''s take you to taste the food here." "I''m looking forward to it!" Fade chuckled. An hourter, they were at a hidden restaurant in an oldmunity in Roann City. The restaurant was not really spacious and looked a little shabby, but there was a long queue at the door. Obviously, the restaurant was quite famous. If it wasn''t for Scott who had connections and managed to reserve a table, Fade might not have the chance to try the food out. The dishes were served not long after they took their seats. The four of them chugged sses of beer before they started eating and chatting. The focus of the conversation was naturally about Fade. v Everyone started to ask about his affairs in Micovia enthusiastically. He told them the disclosable contents in details and they eximed from time to time. them pped their hands in frustration as they regretted that they did not go to Micovia with him to show off in front of those foreigners. Amidst the hot discussion, Caesar suddenly thought of something. He gave Fade a ss of beer and asked, "Fade, what''s going on with the news on the Inte today? You..." Speaking of this, Tom and Scott couldn''t help but put down their sses and looked at Fade with a trace of worry in their faces. Obviously, they had read the rumors on the Inte, so it was natural for them to be worried about his physical condition. Fade understood their thoughts. He smiled and answered, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Thements on the Inte are just rumors." Chapter 2218 Chapter 2218 "Really?" Caesar was still a little worried, so he asked again. Fade nodded, "I''m really fine. Don''t worry, I''m just here for a vacation." Hearing this, Scott raised his ss and said, "Since Brother Fade had said so, he must be fine. Come on, let''s have a toast." Tom gently touched Caesar and added, "Caesar, let''s not worry about it. With Brother Fade''s current strength, even if there is really a problem, it is not something we can solve. What we can do is to keep himpany and let him have a good time." "You''re right!" Caesar smiled and then raised his ss. The four men clinked their sses. After a round of drinking, they were a little drunk. Scott nced at the sky and offered, "Since Brother Fade is here today, I''ll take you guys to a bar. I recently found several good bars in Roann City, and thedies inside are all good-looking. They areparable to the professional clubs in Capital City." Caesar was the first to wave his hand and he rejected quickly, "I- I''m not going. I still have something to do." He grew up with his grandfather, Jason Tu, in a family of Traditional Chinese Medicine practitioners. He was well educated, so naturally, he was not used to Scott''s indulgent behavior. "Old Tu, you''re boring. You''re not young anymore but you still haven''t been to a bar before. You are still a virgin, aren''t you?" Scott mocked him drunkenly. Caesar smiled wryly and was speechless. At the side, Tom knocked on Scott''s head twice and snapped, "Fatty, you''re drunk. Stop talking nonsense. Come on, let''s go back to the hotel." "Brother Tom, you''re not going either?" Scott asked and had a surprised expression on his face, "Old Tu is just putting on a serious act. Brother Fade, I know clearly what kind of person you are. There''s no need to pretend in front of your buddies." "You''re being ridiculous." Tom knocked on Fatty''s head again and continued. "Don''t forget that the purpose for meing to Roann City this time is to participate in the martial arts contest. Thepetition is close so I have to stay in a good shape.," "Oh, I''ve forgotten about this." Scott finally came to his senses. With the two turning down his invitation, he could only look at Fade, "Brother Fade, you are my guest, so I''ll bring you..." Fade waved his hand with a smile and replied, "I''m married." "Well, this..." Scott felt disappointed and could only sigh. He waved his hand and groaned, "Forget about it. Let''s go back to the hotel." Tom agreed quickly, "Alright, let''s go back to the hotel and have a rest. Brother Fade has just arrived today so he must be tired. Take a good rest today and we can y again tomorrow." The four of them returned to the hotel and rested for the whole night. Early the next day, Scott became excited again after breakfast. He kept shouting that he wanted to take Fade out to have fun. As a result, he was knocked on the head by Tom again. It turned out that Fade and Tom had had a short conversation the night before and he had promised to go to Tom''s martial arts center to train him that day. Scott could only watch as both of them left with a disappointed expression on his face. "Brother Fade, Brother Tom, hurry up! I am still waiting to have a good time with Brother Fade!" He yelled. "D*mn you. Be careful, don''t destroy your body," Tomined and then left with Fade. Half an hourter, the two of them appeared in a Taekwando centre. As soon as they entered, Fade saw a group of people training and sweating. The sound of wind whistling could be heard when they punched out their fists and swung their legs. Some people were- wearing protective gear toe pair exercises and they were quite serious about it. Tom walked in with Fade and introduced them to him, "Brother Fade, these are the participants from our martial arts center. We arrived here a week in advance and rented this venue specially so that everyone could practice here." "Brother Fade, what do you think?" Fade nodded and replied, "It''s quite good."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Brother Fade, since you are a master, can you see if we have any shorings and let us know?" Tom inquired. Needless to say, Fade would not refuse to help, "Okay!" Tom pped his hands and gathered his team members to exin the purpose of their visit. Several team members were a little surprised but when they saw Fade''s appearance, they couldn''t help but be doubtful. After all, he looked too young even younger than some of their team members. He didn''t seem like a reliable mentor! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sure enough, Fade could see the uncertainty in their eyes, but he didn''t exin much. This time when he left Capital City, he had made some slight changes in his appearance. At that moment, he lookedpletely different. He looked clean and weak and was nee nothing like a martial artist byt rather like someone who was born With a silver spoon. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org No one could really recognize him as Master Chen, the world-renowned Half-Lord Level master who had just won the battle in Micovia, even if he was standing right in front of them, unless the person was very familiar with him. In addition, Fade specifically told Tom not to reveal his identity, so it was normal that no one recognized him. Without any further ado, he began to give instructions to these team members one by one. He first practiced a few simple moves with them before pointing out their problems urately and corrected them. If he noticed some problems such as illness or injury, he would cure them directly on the spot. In less than ten minutes, all the team members who were skeptical were convinced. Their expressions changed and they stared at Fade with admiration. All of them were looking forward to his guidance. After approaching all the members, Tom squeezed out a smile and came over to Fade, "Brother Fade, me too. Can you train me?" "Sure, let''s do this!" Fade nodded. Then, Tom made his move and attacked. As Tom was very clear about Fade''s strength, he did not hold back and used all his strength to attack him. That shocked the other team members quite a lot. "What is Tom doing? Is he being serious?" "Tom has already reached the peak stage of the ck Level. He is very strong. If he goes all out, he will hurt the instructor, won''t he?" "Tom is getting excited again. He can''t control himself anymore." However, just as they were worried, Fade managed to block Tom''s attack with only one hand. He looked indifferent, as if he didn''t feel his fierce attack at all. After a few moves, Tom wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked at Fade, and asked expectantly, "Brother Fade, how is it?" "You''re quite good. Your progress has exceeded my expectations. You have already reached thete Stage Of the ck Level and you are not far from the Earth Level," Fade replied. Chapter 2219 Chapter 2219 "That''s great!" Tom smiled and said. He then asked, "Brother Fade, what''s my problem?" "There are a lot of problems. I''ve had a rough look and there are more than 20," Fade stated calmly. Hearing this, Tom was shocked and asked, "More than 20 problems? Brother Fade, you didn''t say that to scare me, did you?" "You don''t believe me? Then I''ll show you one by one." Fade raised his eyebrows and pointed out Tom''s problems. He exined the reasons and the ways to improve either. After listening to him, Tom waspletely convinced. He rushed to the side to practice and memorized all the problems that needed to be improved. Not long after, he came over with two bottles of water, with sweat dripping down from his head. Handing Fade a bottle, Tom sat down next to him and said, "Brother Fade, thank you so much." Fade unscrewed the bottle cap, took a sip, and replied, "Oh, shut it! You don''t have to say that to me." "By the way, what''s going on with this Martial Arts Contest? Why haven''t I heard of it?" Fade asked. Tom rolled his eyes at him, "Brother Fade, you''ve already reached the peak. Sure enough, you won''t care about the martial artists at the foot of the mountain."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "This time, the Martial Arts Contest was organized by Chanvor District. There are also some ns and families supporting it. It is mainly a group contest between the martial arts centers. All kinds of cultivation methods, martial arts techniques, and resources will be rewarded to the martial artists who obtain good ranks. There may even be a chance for the participants to be chosen and epted into the ns and families," Tom exined. "I see!" Fade nodded slightly and smiled, "If you''recking in cultivation methods and martial arts techniques, I have..." Before he could finish, Tom waved his hand and interrupted him, "Brother Fade, there is no need!" "Brother Fade, it''s not that I''m lofty or something. I just feel that personal efforts are important in martial arts practice. If there''s too much external aid, we will lose the core of practicing martial arts. I don''t think that such a martial artist will be strong even if his level is high." "What''s more, the kind of excitement and sense of aplishment when I work hard and make progress step by step with everyone are my motivations too. If I take everything for free, perhaps I won''t be so interested in martial arts anymore," he added. Tom scratched his head in embarrassment and asked, "Brother Fade, am I a little stupid?" "Nope!" Fade shook his head and studied him seriously, "I was wrong. I just wanted to help you, but I didn''t think that much." "You''re right. On the path of martial arts, one must have a foundation. After all, external objects are just superficial. If a person''s spirit can''t move forward courageously, then martial arts can''t progress either," he continued. "Now, I''m d that you can think like this." "Thank you, Brother Fade. I''m more confident now with your words," Tom said with a smile. Fade added, "Of course, if there is something you can''t solve, don''t try to force yourself. You must let me when things go sideways." "Don''t worry, Brother Fade. I''m not old fashioned. If I can''t beat him, I will ask for help!" Tom chuckled. Later, Fade returned to the hotel while Tom remained to practice in the Taekwondo Center. Scott couldn''t wait any longer in the hotel. He didn''t wait for Fade to sit down and straight away pulled him out of the door. "Brother Fade, let me take you out to eat something delicious," he eximed. Fade was speechless for a moment, but he didn''t ask anything. He got in the car with Scott and then departed in haste. One hourter, Fade was standing in front of the canteen of Chanvor University. He couldn''t help but turn his head to gape at Scott, "Fatty, so this is the delicious food that you''re referring to? The university canteen?" Scott grinned and pushed Fade into the canteen Brother Fade, Chanvor University is a famous university in the country. The food in the canteen is really good. Besides, you must have gotten tired of wine and steak. Consider this as a different kind of experience!" He beamed While speaking, he had already served two dishes skillfully and brought them to Fade. Fade took a few bites and then put down his chopsticks. It wasn''t that the food wasn''t tasty. After all, he wasn''t picky about food. As long as it was edible, it was good enough, not to mention that the food in this canteen was really good. He was just curious about Scott''s behavior. Hence, he asked, "Fatty, why did you pull me here in such a hurry? Did you really mean to bring me here?" "Brother Fade, this..." Scott forced a smile and grinned at him. "Don''t smile, Fatty. If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll get up and leave now," Fade threatened and pretended to get up. Scott pulled him down quickly and said, "Brother Fade, don''t. Don''t do that. I''ll tell you." "Just say it!" Fade crossed his arms in front of his chest. Scott''s voice was a little soft as he mumbled, "Brother Fade, I brought you here today because I have something important to do." "Something important? You..." Fade put on a disbelieving look. "Brother Fade, don''t doubt me. I''m telling the truth," Scott said and put on a serious expression, "I came here for thepany''s business. I want to sign an artist." "Sign an artist?" Fade asked as he was a little surprised. He continued asking, "A student artist? Then what are you doing here? You should have gone to an art school, music school, or something like that." Scott waved his hand and replied, "Brother Fade, speaking of this, you are ayman, aren''t you?" "The students in the art schools and music schools have long been signed to otherpanies, especially those with slight potential. Some of them have even signed with thepanies before they enrolled to study," he exined. "Furthermore, the atmosphere in those schools isn''t that good and it''s very chaotic. They haven''t even entered the industry yet, but they''ve already been influenced by the atmosphere in the circle, stic surgery, unspoken rules and all those messy things." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "These twenty-years-old girls with thick makeup are more wily than society. They''re really ordinary and have no specialties at all. There are already so many of them in the entertainment industry, so there''s no need to pick them specially," Scott scowled. "It has to be those who are still naive to the industry; they are the ones with huge potential. I''m looking for someone with the characteristics of a pure, cold and lovely person, bute they have to be natural, not the ones that have been acquired." "You can''t find this kind of girl in those art schools. Besides, Chanvor University is a well-known university. In terms of social qualities, it''s much better than those arts schools. Only those who are from here will be popr in one go." "Now, Brother Fade, do you understand my important business?" Scott asked after his long speech. Fade understood and nodded in agreement, "You''re right." "But what does it have to do with you grabbing me here?" He continued to ask. "Of course it has something to do with you!" Scott beamed, "Brother Fade, let me tell you. I''ve taken a fancy to a girl in Chanvor University. She is quite good. Her figure and appearance are all outstanding." "I want to sign her as the new star of our Scott Entertainment," he added. "It''s a pity that I have only contacted her twice and she has tuned down my offer. So, I can only ask for your help, Brother Fade!" Scott pleaded. He put his hands together and bowed to Fade, pleading for his help. Chapter 2220 Chapter 2220 After hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but feel speechless. He said, "I''m not a professional in the entertainment industry. What can I do for you?" Scott quickly went on, "Brother Fade, although you are not from the entertainment industry, your image and temperament are much better than mine. As long as you are here, the girls will certainly take the initiative toe to us!" He added, "In addition, if you reveal your status and identity a little, you can have anyone for sure. Also, Brother Fade..."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "That''s enough. Enough!" Fade quickly waved his hand and interrupted Scott''s disgusting ttery, "I can help you with this. However, I''ll only try once. If I fail, then forget about it." "Brother Fade, you will definitely seed. I believe in you!" Scott cheered and nodded at him, with a serious look on his face. Fade rolled his eyes at him, "Well, stop the nonsense. Let''s eat first." After the two of them had finished eating, they continued to linger in the canteen for another twenty minutes. Finally, they saw a figure walking over among the crowd. Regardless of Scott''s capabilities in other aspects, he did have a good eye for beautiful women. Fade could see the beautiful woman in the dense crowd of students at a nce although there was a distance between them. The woman wore a light green dress and held a small cloth bag in her hand. Her long hair swayed behind her. She looked clean and elegant, like a water lotus and her presence was eye-catching. Obviously, such a beautiful girl was certainly a goddess in the school. As the girl walked by, many students stopped to look at her. asionally, a few bold boys would try toe over to confess to her, with their hands holding gifts nervously. However, she would always nce at them before they could approach her. The boys seemed to be seen through and froze on the spot. In the end, they could only watch as their goddess walked away and sigh in disappointment before turning away to leave. Fade smacked his lips lightly and said, "It seems that she is a cold university goddess!" On the side, Scott''s gaze was focused on the girl and he told Fade the information he had obtained through investigation, "It''s normal for the goddess of the university to be unfriendly. Otherwise, it will be a problem for her if too many people hit on her." "Have you experienced her hostility too?" Fade nced sideways at him. Scott smiled awkwardly and replied, "I''ve been here twice before. The first time, I tried striking up a conversation with her. I wanted to get to know her, but she ignored me." "The second time, I told her my identity as the boss of the entertainmentpany, but she took me as a liar. She didn''t even let me finish and called the security guard," he continued. "At your current state, I would regard you as a liar either." Fade said as he nced at him. Scott grinned, "That''s right. That''s exactly why I brought you here today, Brother Fade!" "Well, stop joking. Tell me about this girl," Fade said. Scott briefed him quickly, "Brother Fade, this girl is Sierra Fang. She is just 20 years old and she is a sophomore in Chanvor University. In terms of her characteristics, she is a little unfriendly. She has refused all the boys who confessed to her. As for her family background, I don''t have the time to figure it out yet." "Sierra Fang!" Fade mumbled her name. At this time, Sierra had already walked into the canteen. A group of boys who were queuing in front of her made way hurriedly so that their goddess could get her food quickly. After that, she found a seat in the corner and sat down to eat silently. For a moment, all the people in the canteen were attracted and they looked in her direction. Sierra seemed to have gotten used to this scene as she continued to eat her own meal in silence. She ate the food in small mouthfuls gently. She was eating so elegantly that the food didn''t even touch her lips. Many people were in a daze for a while. Before anyone noticed, she was about to finish her meal. Seeing this, Scott urged Fade to make his move, "Brother Fade, hurry up, she''s going to leave." Fade stood up; he actually felt a little nervous. After all, this was the first time that he had done such a thing. He coughed softly and squeezed out a smile on his face before walking in Sierra''s direction. For a time, everyone''s eyes were focused on them. Some people even took out their mobile phones and were ready to take pictures of this scene. Many people were pointing at Fade and whispering. Apparently, everyone had seen simr scenes many times. Coming about a meter away from the girl, Fade stopped and said with a smile, "Sierra, hello, can I get to know you?" Sierra had already noticed his arrival. She put down her chopsticks, wiped her mouth gently, and then looked up at him. She sized him up with her bright eyes. Then, her eyes flickered and a hint of disappointment shed across her eyes. She said coldly, "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in you." With that, she stood up and was ready to leave. Fade was a little surprised at such a decisive refusal. He could not help but say, "Miss Fang, I mean no harm. I wish to talk to you about something. I am the owner of an entertainment you have a lot of potential. If you are interested..." company. Ourpany thinksal let Before he could finish, Sierra nced at the direction of Scott. She sneered and said to Fade, "It turns out to be him. You are with him." "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in showbiz." She coldly refused and her expression was a little impatient. Fade did not push further. He looked in the direction of Scott and shrugged his shoulders, as if he could do nothing else and was ready to walk back. Seeing this, Scott rushed over and stopped Fade who wanted to fall back. He forced a smile on his face and said to Sierra, "Miss Fang, we are not liars. We are really from an entertainmentpany. If you don''t believe in us, I can show you my identity card." "Ourpany is Scott Entertainment. It''s registered in many ces including Bay City and the Capital City. You can go to the industrial and business websites to check up the relevantpany information," he continued "Also, there are some famous artists under ourpany, like the popr queen Susie Song, as well as the famous actress Winnie Huo." "Miss Fang, if you sign a contract with ourpany, we will focus on training you and we will publicize you as our trump card. Miss Fang, you''ll definitely be famous." Chapter 2221 Chapter 2221 Upon hearing the names of the two well-known artists, Susie Song and Winnie Huo, Sierra''s cold expression changed a little. Seeing this, Scott took advantage of the situation and quickly added, "Miss Fang, don''t worry. Ourpany is a legitimatepany. We don''t have any hidden rules." "What''s more, ourpany is rich. We are cooperating withpanies such as Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Fei Shipping Company. Besides, we have a good rtionship with the entertainment tycoon, Dante Entertainment." "Do you know the famous Master Chen? Ourpany has some connections with him too. We have a profound background," he mentioned Fade. Hearing the name of Master Chen, Sierra''s mood changed and she asked, "You''re talking about Master Chen, the master who had reached the Half- Lord Level?" "Yes, that Master Chen!" Scott nodded quickly and then turned his head to look at Fade next to him. Fade gave him a look, telling him not to reveal his identity. However, Sierra seemed to be quite interested in Master Chen. Her eyes lit up and she asked, "Really?" "Of course." Scott nodded quickly before he continued, "As long as you sign a contract with ourpany, not only will you have the opportunity to meet Master Chen, you may also get some guidance from him personally." "This..." Sierra''s eyes lit up even more. This goddess of the university seemed to be more interested in martial artspared to the entertainment industry. When Scott noticed that the situation had taken a turn for the better, he tried to continue persuading her. Nevertheless, a serious and cold voice sounded at this moment, "Sierra, what are you doing?" They all turned their heads at the same time. A burly man in his thirties, around 1.85 meters tall, wasing over fiercely with a serious look. Upon seeing this man, Sierra''s expression changed and she asked, "Brother, why are you here?" "Brother?" Scott''s eyes lit up immediately. He took out a business card and handed it to the man, Madigan, as he introduced himself, "Hello. I''m Scott. This is my business card. I am the boss of an entertainmentpany. Your sister has a lot of potential. We..."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Before Scott could finish his words, Madigan knocked away the business card in his hand. The huge force even made Scott''s chubby hand turn red and swollen. "Sierra isn''t interested in this. Get out of my way, liar," Madigan fumed angrily. Scott gritted his teeth and rubbed his arms. He exined hurriedly, "Hey, we are not liars. We are really..." "Stop the nonsense. You are a liar, aren''t you? Do you think I''m a fool?" Madigan snorted coldly and continued, "Master Chen is someone who has reached the Half- Lord Level. How can he have anything to do with a small entertainmentpany like yours? Not to say to have the chance to meet Master Chen and receive training from him? Just think clearly before you boast, okay?" After listening to Madigan''s words, Sierra, who was a little excited earlier, was disappointed. Her shining eyes were now downcast. She gazed at Fade and Scott with a little doubt in her eyes. Scott was anxious and he defended himself quickly, "I''m not lying. We really have connections with Master Chen. In fact, we are very close to him. Master Chen is one of the major shareholders of ourpany." At that moment, they were even more skeptical of his words. Madigan pulled Sierra away and was about to leave. Scott really didn''t want to let go of such a good candidate. Hence, he blurted, "Miss Fang, if you really admire Master Chen, you can''t miss this opportunity. He is in front of you now." "What?" Sierra was startled. She turned her head and looked at Scott. Scott pointed at Fade and said, "He''s Master Chen, the one whom you admire the most. He''s a real master of martial arts and also one of the major shareholders of ourpany." As truthful as it was, it sounded extremely ridiculous to them. Madigan said coldly, "He''s Master Chen? Do you think that we''re all blind or we''re all fools that we will actually believe in that?" "What I''m saying is true. He is really Master Chen..." Scott gushed as he was really anxious. However, they did not trust him at all. They turned around and left. Even Sierra looked disappointed as well. After ncing at the two of them onest time, she shook her head and sighed softly before leaving with Madigan. Scott tried to chase after them, but he was pulled back by Fade behind him who snapped, "Come back. You don''t have to chase anymore." "Brother Fade, if I miss this opportunity, I might really not have a chance anymore in future," Scott said reluctantly. Fade sighed softly and shook his head, "You should just give up. There is no chance anymore." that "Brother Fade, how can you say to me? It''s not easy for me to find a good candidate. I really want to achieve something. I don''t want others to say that I am a rich kid. who relies on my father and my rtionships with others to survive," Scottmented and he was a little depressed. Fade patted him on his shoulder andforted him, "Fatty, don''t be disappointed. We can still go to other ces even if you have failed to sign Sierra. The country is big and there must be a lot of good candidates." "But..." Scott still couldn''t get over it. Fade sighed and consoled, "It won''tst long if you are getting it through force. Besides, it''s impossible for Sierra to enter the industry." "Why not?" Scott questioned as he was a little confused. Fade nced at their leaving figures and replied, "Sierra and her brother are both martial artists and they''re pretty good." "Martial artists?" Scott was a little surprised. bet Fade nodded and continued, "Sierra''s current strength should be between the middle stage and thete stage of the ck Level. She''s really good. As for her brother, he should be between thete stage and the peak stage of the ck Level." l He added, "To be able to reach this level at such a young age means that her family background must be extraordinary. It''s very likely that she''s from a martial arts family Someone like her is unlikely to enter the entertainment industry. O Furthermore, you''ve seen her reaction just now. She''s obviously more interested in martial arts than entertainment." "This... This..." Scott pondered over it carefully and agreed. However, he was still a little disappointed, "It''s not easy for me to have the determination to do something and I''ve spent a lot of effort on this, but in the end..." "Well, this kind of thing ismon in the industry. There is nothing to be sad about," Fade patted his shoulder andforted him, "Let''s go to the bar to have a drink and rx. Maybe we will meet a good candidate." Scott gritted his teeth, "Let''s drink. I''m not going home until I''m dead-drunk today." After that, the two of them left the school. They found a bar and began to drink there. At the same time, Sierra was sitting on the sofa in a high-endmunity outside the campus. The man standing in front of her was Madigan, the burly man. Chapter 2222 Chapter 2222 Madigan frowned and asked unhappily, "What happened with those two people just now?" "It''s not a big deal. They were just talking to me," Sierra replied ndly. Madigan felt somewhat dissatisfied with her reply, "What''s with your attitude? Don''t you know that our family is looking for a son-inw for you soon? Yet, you rub shoulders with these swindlers. It will certainly affect our family if this raises gossip. What should we do then?" Upon hearing this, she pouted her lips andined, "I''m not the one who wants to find a husband. I''m only doing this for the sake of Dad and Grandpa. I''m not interested at all!" "Stop being so stubborn. The candidates are all young and handsome. You know, most of the martial artists have good personalities," he stated. "What''s so good about them? They can''t evenpare with Master Chen," she pouted. He red at her, "Master Chen is in a league of his own. How could anyonepare with him? Stop daydreaming and get prepared for the uing selection." "I... I..." She wanted to retort, but she was bing less and less confident. Deep down, she knew that there was a huge gap between her and someone like Master Chen. She could only fantasize about it. Seeing that his younger sister gave in, the expression on his face softened, "Sierra, this is all for your own good and also for the sake of our family. You wille to understand Dad and Grandpa." "Brother, I understand. I will pull myself together," she answered in a low voice as she nodded her head. "Alright, it''s good that you understand. Get some rest!" He replied. After Fade had a drink with Scott in the bar, he took him back to the hotel and sent him back to his room to rest. Both Caesar and Tom returned in the evening. Scott was still dead drunk, so the three of them had dinner together. Tom talked about his martial arts center and expressed his gratitude to Fade again. He also invited him to visit the center during his free time. After dinner, Caesar stopped Fade just before they parted, "Brother Fade, do you have a second?" "Of course!" Fade nodded his head and sat down opposite him. He then turned his gaze to Caesar. Caesar looked slightly embarrassed as he started hesitantly, "Brother Fade, I... I..." "Come on, we''re all brothers. Just spit it out," Fade smiled and patted his shoulder. Caesar then said, "Brother Fade, I have a favor to ask of you." "What is it?" Fade studied him curiously. Caesar continued, "I am heading over to a clinic in Roann City tomorrow for apetition topete our medicinal skills. I don''t have the confidence to win, so I would like to ask you for help, Brother Fade." "A medicalpetition! Sure, I''ll do it!" Fade was a little surprised, but then he said doubtfully, "If it''s apetition, won''t it be a little inappropriate for me to take your ce?" It was not that Fade didn''t want to help him, but it was apetition after all. If he substituted Caesar in thepetition, wouldn''t that be cheating? He was confused because he knew Caesar well. He would never do something like this. Caesar quickly waved his hands and exined, "Brother Fade, it''s not that kind ofpetition that you have in your head. In fact, it''s more like a gamble." "A gamble?" Fade grew even more curious. Caesar then added, "Brother Fade, I havee to Roann City this time because my Grandpa has sent me here for a task." "In recent years, traditional Chinese Medicine has developed a lot under your influence, but in general, it''s status is still low in the country." "To develop and expand the market of traditional Chinese medicine, my grandfather, Master Choi, and the others have established a Chinese Medicine Association, with the support of some officials. They wish to gather all the well-known traditional Chinese and practitioners into the clinics association. That way, everyone will unite as one to exchange information and knowledge to further advance Chinese Medicine." "After all, united we stand, divided we fall." Fade nodded as he listened to Caesar, "That''s a good thing. I agree with you. The reason why traditional Chinese medicine couldn''tpete with western medicine is because everyone in the field fights a lone war. We are at a disadvantage whenpeting with them, which has developed systematically on arge-scale." "That''s right," Caesar nodded. "In the past few months, the Chinese Medicine Association has been developing quite well. Many well-known clinics and practitioners from all over the country have joined the association." "But here in the Roann City, a popr witch clinic has refused to join the association." "This witch clinic is quite a famous traditional Chinese medicine clinic in Roann City. It is prominent and is highly trusted among the locals." "More importantly, this clinic represents one of the Chinese Medicine branches, the witch medical. Although it is not as famous as ssic medical, prescription medical, or Shanghan medical, it ys a significant part in traditional Chinese medicine, especially in the southwest of the country. It''s also influential in foreign countries, such as the South Asian countries." "If we manage to get the witch clinic to join the association, it will be a symbol of the integration of the entire witch medical. This will cause a strong impact on the integration development of traditional Chinese medicine in the Southwest." Fade''s expression grew serious. He never expected that a clinic would have such a significant role. Then, he asked, "Why is the witch clinic not willing to join the association?" Caesar couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "Well, it''s a long story. There have always been grudges between different branches of traditional Chinese medicine. Since there are various branches, it is inevitable that rivalries would arise." "Especially in the past 100 years, the ssic medical has be one of the most outstanding branches in traditional Chinese medicine. Other branches have either been integrated into it, or are gradually declining. However, the witch medical has stood alone in the Southwest area. It has always existed outside the influence of the ssic medical section." "Back then, during war times, the ssic medical had suppressed the witch medical to make them submit to them. Needless to say, this had caused dissatisfaction and resentment among the witch medical." "Later, the ssic medical had been recognized officially as the orthodox of traditional Chinese Medicine and they couldn''t wait to subdue the witch medical. However, the witchet medical firmly refused to obey, As a result, they were identified as a cult for various reasons, and had been severely suppressed. Many of the witch medical practitioners had left the country at that time, and that had worsened the conflict between the two sides." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. As he spoke, Caesar noticed Fade frowning. He quickly added, "The fact that the witch medical had been deemed as a cult wasn''t just an act of revenge from the ssic medical. There were objective facts that support that notion as well." "That is because the witch medical practiced witchcraft that had been passed down since ancient times. There were many superstitions as well as cruel methods integrated in their ways, and that had taken numerous lives. Therefore, the authorities have banned them. To a certain extent, the witch medical deserved it." Chapter 2223 Chapter 2223 Fade nodded and said, "I think I have a rough idea of it. The witch medical refuses to join the Association because of the past conflicts between the various traditional Chinese Medicine branches." "That''s it!" Caesar nodded. Fade then asked again, "Then what do you mean by the medicalpetition, the gamble?" "Here''s what happened." Caesar exined, "I went to the witch clinic several times to exin to them the benefits of joining the Chinese Medicine Association and the prospects for the development of traditional Chinese medicine. I promised, on behalf of the ssic medical, that we would apologize andpensate the innocent witch medical practitioners who were implicated in the past." "The current chief of the witch clinic, Nergui Weu, was a little moved by me, and I also know that the current trend is cooperative development. However, he cannot persuade the others." "Thus, hepromised and set up apetition, saying that as long as we send the younger generation of ssic medical practitioners under 30 years old and we can beat their witch clinic in medical skills, then he will agree to join the Association. If we fail to beat them, the ssic medical will need to give them 5 million worth of resources. The time limit is one week, and within that one week, we can challenge them without restrictions," he continued. "I saw hope at the time and I was very happy, so I immediately agreed to thepetition. I alsopeted in a round on the spot. As a result, the opponent''s medical skills exceeded my expectations, and I lost the first round." "At the time, I thought I was not ready, so I came back to collect the other party''s information, and I prepared well. I went to the challenge them again two dayster. As a result, I still lost, and I lost even more terribly than thest time. It was awful," hemented. "I also told my grandfather the news. He is also looking for suitable young traditional Chinese medicine practitioners to invite them topete. However, the time is too short. When Grandpa finds the right person, I am afraid that he will not be able toe topete." "Besides, the two losses amount to 10 million yuan worth of resources. Within the Association, there are also some negative people who are speaking up. In terms of time, tomorrow is thest day, so..." He trailed off. Hearing this, Fadepletely understood what was going on, "So, you want me to send me tomorrow, on behalf of ssic medical, topete with the witch clinic, and win. Then, they will join the Chinese Medicine Association." "Yes, that''s it." Caesar nodded his head and gazed at Fade expectantly, "Brother Fade, you..." Fade smiled, nodded, and replied, "I promise that the integration of traditional Chinese medicine and the win-win cooperation will happen. This is a good thing for the entire industry, and I naturally want to support it." "Thank you so much, Brother Fade. I... I..." Caesar was so excited that he could barely speak. Fade patted him on the shoulder and smiled before saying, "You are too polite with me. Take a good rest. Tomorrow, we will go to the witch clinic together for thepetition." "Yes!" Caesar nodded his head excitedly. After thanking Fade once again, he went back to his room to rest. After breakfast the next morning, Fade informed Caesar, Tom, and Scott before heading out. Tom was busy with the martial arts contest and needed to train, so naturally he couldn''t go with them. Instead, he went to the Taekwondo center to train. Fatty still didn''t give up on Sierra after a night. He went to the University of Chanvor District again. He wanted to try again to see if he could sign her to thepany. At half past nine in the morning, Fade and Caesar arrived at the witch clinic. The clinic was located on the Second Ring Road in Roann City. Before the two could get near to the clinic, they could see a long queue at the entrance of the clinic, indicating the reputation and status of the witch clinic in Roann City. It was more so in Chanvor District.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Fade and Caesar walked past the long queue of people and headed straight to the entrance. At first nce, Fade noticed the unique yet extravagant decoration of the clinic. The staff members who were ushering the crowd at the entrance wore long ck robes. Seeing the two peopleing, a staff member stopped them, "If you want to see a doctor, you''ll have to join the queue." Caesar replied, "I''m not here to see a doctor. I''m here for thepetition. By the way, I''m Caesar." Needless to say, the staff member had heard of his name. His expression suddenly changed, and he hurriedly said, "Wait a minute, I''ll go in and inform them." There was a hubbub at the entrance instantly. It was obvious that the crowd had heard of the previouspetitions. "He''s here again? He lost twice but he still came back? He''s shameless!" "I heard that they''re from Capital City and wanted to subdue the witch clinic. As a result, the chief sent someone topete with them and to p them in the face." "Well, those from Capital City are very arrogant. They call themselves the orthodox of Chinese Medicine and look down on witch medical. In my opinion, the medical skills of the practitioners in this clinic are much better than theirs." "This kind of trash is only worth ignoring. It''s just a waste of time." "You are wrong. There is a bet on thepetition and it''s 5 million for each round. The first two rounds, this guy has lost 10 million. I think he might as well just send money to the witch clinic. The owner, Mr. Weu, is ecstatic." "10 million yuan. Oh my god, is this guy that rich?" Amidst the discussion, a staff member walked out quickly, "Our chief said that you cane in." After he spoke, he turned his head to greet the patients who wereing in and ignored Fade and Caesar, clearly not treating them politely. Caesar did not mind it at all and entered the clinic. He strode towards the end of the hall and stopped before a room. Fade immediately noticed that there were several men draped in ck robes sitting on wooden chairs. The man in the middle seemed to be in his forties or fifties. He was a burly man, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. Caesar whispered to Fade, "The man in the middle is the current chief of the witch clinic, Nergui Weu. The elders on the left are the attending doctors of the witch clinic and Mr. Weu''s elders The young ones on the right are witch doctors. The tallest and thinnest one was the one who was sent out topete with me twice when I lost. He''s called Harlow Yang." Hearing Caesar''s words, Fade turned his gaze to look at the tall and thin man. Harlow looked to be about twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old. He was tall and thin, with a smile on the corners of his mouth which contained obvious arrogance. The fingers of his right hand tapped incessantly on the arm of the wooden chair, and he nced over at Caesar to look at Fade who was beside him. "Mr. Weu, seniors, hello!" Caesar bowed to everyone and greeted them. Nergui nodded at him, "Caesar, you''re here again!" The elders on the left obviously disliked Caesar. They snorted coldly and turned their heads away one by one. They didn''t even want to look at him. The young people on the right looked over loftily and with arrogance. That was especially the case for Harlow, who sneered unceremoniously, "Doctor Tu is here again. This time, are you here to send money to us again?" As soon as he finished speaking, several young doctors around him couldn''t helpughing. Chapter 2224 Chapter 2224 "I''ve already prepared the money. If Mr. Yang wins, I will hand over the money." Caesar''s expression remained unchanged as he spoke with a smile. "There''s no ifs. I''ll beat you again, just like thest two times," Harlow replied arrogantly. He appeared quite confident. Caesar shook his head gently with a smile and responded, "That was before. That might not necessarily be the case this time." He then pointed at Fade and introduced him as he looked at Nergui, "Mr. Weu, I have invited a master from our ssic medical this time, Dr. Chen. He will represent us to take part in thepetition. Is that alright?" "As I have said before, as long as he meets the age requirement and he is from the ssic medical branch, he can partake in thepetition," Nergui replied. Caesar then continued, "Dr. Chen is twenty-five years old this year, and he is a ssic medical practitioner. Mr. Weu, do you wish to confirm with the others?" Nergui waved his hand and replied, "No, we are not blind." Sure enough, the group of witch medical practitioners could tell that Fade was under thirty years old. As for his practice, they could easily spot if he was from ssic medical ording to his treatment in thepetition. "Thank you for putting your trust in me, Mr. Weu. If that''s the case, shall we begin thepetition?" Caesar asked. Nergui nced at the elders and juniors on both sides, then nodded, "Alright, let''s start thepetition!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Upon hearing this, the young men on the right looked at each other before finally turning their gazes to Harlow. It seemed that they hade to a mutual agreement to send him out as their representative. However, he did not move. He nced at Fade and sneered before he said proudly, "If I was topete against anyone, it would bring down our witch clinic''s reputation. Willmer, you go ahead!'' Upon hearing this, a man with narrow eyes beside Harlow stood up. He pped his robe and walked towards Fade, then he said, "My name is Willmer Loh. I ept the challenge." Fade nodded, sped his hands together, and replied, "Nice to meet you!" Willmer snorted and did not respond to him. He merely asked coldly, "Tell me what are wepeting on today?" Fade smiled as he responded, "As you wish, Mr. Loh." Willmer''s gaze turned colder after listening to his words, and a hint of displeasure could be seen in his eyes. Harlow and the others, who were sitting in their seats, burst intoughter. "This brat is really confident!" "He must either be very capable or arrogant to have given Willmer the opportunity to choose the form of y. What do you guys think? Is he the former or thetter?" "He must be thetter. Those with real abilities would definitely not say such arrogant words in front of Willmer." Willmer''s expression changed and he red at Fade, "Since you''re so confident, I''ll show you your ce." After a pause, he announced loudly, "I''ll have a diagnosing and prescribingpetition with you." Upon hearing this, all the people present were stunned. Caesar and Fade gaped at him in surprise. After all, diagnosing and prescribing was the specialty of ssic medical. Although the witch medical did prescribe, their strength was to use witchcraft to treat diseases speedily. However, now, Willmer wanted topete in diagnosing and prescribing. Wasn''t he putting himself at a disadvantage? Seeing the confident smiles on Harlow''s and the others'' faces, Caesar quickly understood their intentions. Willmer had deliberately chosen this because he wanted to defeat Fade in the field that ssic medical was good at. It would be a shattering defeat to them. Despite that, Fade epted the challenge and nodded, "Let''s begin then!" Nergui, who was sitting at the head of the table, waved his hand and ordered, "Go out and invite three random patients toe in." Soon, three patients were brought to the backyard and they were briefed on what was going to happen. The three patients were originally dissatisfied that they were to be used as props for thepetition but when they heard that Nergui would re-examine them immediately after thepetition and that all costs would be exempted, they instantly grew excited. Thepetition began after the three patients gave their consents. Thepetition was very simple. Fade and Willmer would have to take turns to diagnose the conditions of the three patients and to write down the prescriptions urately. They should then hand over the prescriptions to Nergui and the other elders to judge their prescriptions. The person who prescribed the more effective management n would be the winner. "I''ll go first!" Willmer took the lead and stepped forward. He walked over to the front of the three patients and felt their pulses to diagnose them. After that, he returned to his seat and wrote out the prescriptions in less than ten minutes. After passing the three prescriptions to Nergui, Willmer nced at Fade proudly and said, "It''s your turn." Fade nodded slightly. He then stepped forward and walked towards the three patients. However, everyone was curious seeing his next move. Fade merely walked past the three patients with his hands behind his back. He did not ask them any questions, nor did he examine their pulses. Then, he returned and quickly wrote down three prescriptions. The entire process took less than three minutes. "That bratt, what is he doing?" Someone asked in confusion. Harlow snorted and said, "The diagnosis in traditional Chinese Medicine depends on looking, listening, questioning, and examining. That is also one of the ways to diagnose, but in general, it''s ineffective and the judgement may not be urate if the diagnosis is based on sight only. Therefore, most of the traditional Chinese Medicine practitioners utilize all four ways to have a more urate assessment." "Now, this brat has merely observed to diagnose the patients, so he clearly is showing off." After listening to Harlow''s exnation, everyone finally understood what was going on. Immediately after, they began mocking Fade. "It''s okay if you want to show off, but you have to have the capability to do so." "Even the experts wouldn''t dare to say that their diagnosis is urate just by observing the patient. What a show-off." "As a doctor, our utmost priorities should always be the patients. Treating the patients in such a sloppy way is against a doctor''s profession and ethics. I don''t like this young man." Fade remained calm as he handed the three prescriptions to Nergui, "I''m done with my diagnosis and prescriptions. Please assess them." Nergui frowned and took over the prescriptions. He was trying hard to suppress his dissatisfaction with Fade. Then, he spread out the six prescriptions on the table and began to assess them carefully. Chapter 2225 Chapter 2225 Nergui''s expression changed while he was assessing the prescriptions, and his face was filled with surprise. Sometimes, he would frown slightly, as if he had encountered a problem. Seeing this, other people were very confused and curious. They wondered what was wrong and they wanted to go forward and take a look. Finally, about ten minutester, Nergui took a deep breath, raised his head, and looked at Willmer and Fade before him. In an instant, everyone''s attention turned to them. They knew that Nergui was about to announce the winner. "I announce that the winner for thepetition between the ssic medical and the witch medical is..." Before he could finish, Willmer had already made his move. He smirked with confidence at Fade and was ready to step forward to embrace his victory. However, just as he was about to step forward, Nergui finished his sentence, "Mr. Chen, from the ssic medical." "What?" The crowd in the room burst into an uproar. "That''s impossible. How could he have won?" Willmer found it unbelievable. The juniors were all taken aback and their faces full of surprise. "What''s going on?" "Master, did you make a mistake?" Nergui nced at the dumbfounded disciples and said tly, "If you question my judgement, you cane forward and take a look at their prescriptions." Willmer, Harlow, and the others stepped forward and carefully examined their prescriptions. At first, there were a few young disciples who looked puzzled and dissatisfied. They seemed to think that Willmer''s prescriptions were better than Fade''s. Only when Harlow pointed out the ws in Willmer''s prescriptions did theye to notice the subtlety of Fade''s prescriptions. His prescriptions had managed to solve all the shorings of Willmer''s prescriptions. On top of that, the prescriptions could be said to be perfect. There was no doubt that Fade had won thepetition with his prescriptions. The junior disciples returned to their seats with strange expressions on their faces. Especially Willmer, whose expression was extremely solemn. He pulled a long face. Fade turned to Nergui and said, "Mr. Weu, the ssic medical has won. You should fulfill your promise now!" Caesar gazed at him with an expectant look on his face. Nergui''s face fell, but he did not answer right away. On his left, several elders stood up at once and red at both Caesar and Fade. "That''s impossible. The witch medical will never join the ssic medical." "We will never give in." "But Mr. Weu has..." Caesar wanted to retort. At this time, an elder snapped, "You''vee several times before and you have lost all thepetitions. Now, you''ve only won once and yet you''re asking us to give way. Wouldn''t that be too easy for you?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Well..." Caesar still had something in mind. However, Fade stopped him and asked, "Are you suggesting another match?" The elder''s expression sank. He nced at the few people around him, and then at the young disciples opposite him. Finally, he looked at Nergui and nodded, "Exactly!" "Mr. Weu, do you second that?" Fade stared at him. Nergui nodded and answered, "Yes." With that, Fade said, "Well then, I''m ready for the second round! Send your representative!" His proud and confident attitude made the young disciples of the witch clinic feel dissatisfied, but they were also somewhat stressed. They exchanged looks for a moment. It seemed that they were deciding who to send out topete against Fade. After all, it was obvious that he was quite a capable opponent and should not be underestimated. Not many young disciples present had the confidence to defeat him. Just as they were discussing in low voices, Harlow stood up and shouted, "I''ll take part in this match!" As he came forward, everyone fell silent. The younger disciples turned their focus to him and cheered for him. As Nergui''s first disciple, it was undeniable that Harlow had excellent medical skills. Not to mention that he had won against Caesar twice before, his strength had also been well recognized. It was natural that he would take part in the uing match. Fade stared at him and asked calmly, "What do you want topete in?" Harlow answered, "No matter if it''s prescribing, acupuncture, massage, or witchcraft, our ultimate goal as a doctor is to cure the patient''s disease. Therefore, we''llpete in the effectiveness of treatments. There''s no rules in the methods and means. Whoever cures the patients wins the contest. What do you think?" "Sure," Fade nodded with a smile. The young disciples immediately began to talk about it excitedly. "He has made a wise decision. We will definitely win." "In thest match, Willmer was slightly careless. Hepeted against him in the field that he is good at. Now that Harlow is not limiting the methods and only aims topare the effectiveness, it will definitely be advantageous for the witch medical. We will definitely win this round." "Harlow is getting serious. Prepare for a good show." Amidst the discussion, Nergui was about to ask someone to select a few new patients again. However, Harlow suggested, "Master, why don''t we do this at the outer court? In this way, we won''t need to bother the patients toe in." Nergui paused before turning to look at Harlow. He immediately understood his intention. He wanted to win thispetition in public, in front of many patients and passers-by, so that he could improve the reputation of the witch clinic. Nergui then turned to Fade to ask for his opinion. Fade answered indifferently, "I have no objections." "Great. Let''s go then!" Harlow took the lead and walked out first. Fade and Caesar followed him immediately. The rest got up and came out one after another. When they arrived at the outer hall, it was obvious that the staff members had already exined the situation to the patients. Many patients had high expectations, and they raised their hands and shouted excitedly, eager to be chosen. After all, there weren''t many opportunities for them to be personally examined and diagnosed by Harlow, not to mention that it would be free of charge. This kind of opportunity was something that all ordinary people yearned for. Nergui personally chose the patients, and Caesar assisted him by his side. In order to facilitate thepetition, they had to choose the patients well. The patient''s illness should not be an ordinary one but they also couldn''t choose someone who had aplex illness that needed long-term treatment. Chapter 2226 Chapter 2226 After a quarter of an hour, Nergui chose five patients and had them line up in a row in front of Harlow and Fade. "Now, you can start." Harlow nced at Fade and asked, "Who goes first?" Fade put his hands behind his back and answered with a smile, "After you." Harlow then stepped forward without any hesitation. Willmer and the other young disciples behind him grew even more confident when they saw this. "That kid is just too pretentious. How dare he be so arrogant in the face of Harlow." "Is he trying to get a free ride by letting Harlow start first? Once Harlow''s treated all the patients, he won''t even have to do a thing and he could im it as a tie." "Huh, maybe that''s what he''s nning." "However, it is possible for such a thing to happen! After all, we know that Harlow is quite good with his medical skills." "Don''t worry. Mr. Weu has a back-up n for this. Did you notice that the five selected patients aren''t the only ones with the diseases? There are other simr cases, so if Harlow really did cure all of them, Mr. Weu would be able to pick another five with simr conditions on the spot." "I see. As expected, Mr. Weu is a careful person." "It looks like that kid''s scheme will be in vain." "In the face of someone with real capabilities, small tricks are nothing but a joke. Haha!" Amidst the discussion, Harlow took out his tools, sat down, and began to treat the patients. Everyone''s attention was focused on him; even Fade was studying him curiously. He wanted to observe the difference between ssic medical and witch medical. Soon, he noticed the differences. As the main branch of Chinese Medicine, ssic medical focused on prescribing and acupuncture as well as other methods to treat the disease. On the other hand, the witch medical also employed prescribing and acupuncture, but they had their own unique methods. This could be seen through the treatments that Harlow employed for the first patient. He took out a small knife and cut open the patient''s wound and caused blood to flow out. Only then did he start treating the wound. As for the second patient, he took out a special paintbrush for oil painting and drew a rune on the patient''s infected area before treating it with medicine. Then, he closed his eyes and started murmuring some words while he moved his limbs around as if he was dancing. It was a peculiar scene. However, the patients seemed to be familiar with it. They did not find it strange at all. Instead, they started discussing among themselves enthusiastically. "Dr. Yang''s medical skills seem to have improved even further. His sacrificial treatment didn''t seem to be so effective on myst visit." "Dr. Yang has be more familiar with the prayer dance." "His rune drawing skills have improved a lot too." Just then, Fade''s gaze deepened as he released a surge of positive energy towards Harlow. It didn''t take long for him to figure out the essence of his treatment. Harlow''s treatment methods might seem strange, but he was actually channeling positive energy and using its special effects along with some medicines to treat the patients like the normal practitioners. However, the way he channeled the positive energy waspletely different from ordinary martial artists. In fact, it was more simr to witchcraft practitioners'' practice. Fade then turned to Caesar and started asking him about it. After hearing his doubts, Caesar merely nodded and answered, "Grandpa had told me before that the witch medical originated from the witchcraft practitioners. It''s just that the witch medical practitioners focused on treating patients and they dismissed the martial arts aspect of witchcraft. As a result, the witch medical emerged." "I see!" Fade heard him and spoke softly as he nodded his head. Just as they were discussing, Harlow has already finished his treatment. Nergui said, "Harlow has finished his treatment. Now, it''s your turn, Mr. Chen." Upon hearing this, Fade stepped forward and looked at the five patients. It could be clearly seen that the five patients were in much better condition than before. Apparently, Harlow''s treatments had been very effective. Harlow, who was standing at the side, had a proud expression on his face. He nced sideways at Fade and asked, "Do you still want to continue?" Nergui piped up as well, "Mr. Chen, if you need me to, I can choose five new patients for you..." "No, these five are enough," Fade waved his hand as he replied. Harlow couldn''t help but frown when he heard his words. The other young disciples of the witch clinic also started to chatter amongst themselves. "What? So is he still treating the same five patients?" "If that''s the case, who will take the credit for curing these patients in the end?" "In my opinion, he just wants to take advantage of the situation. There''s no way we can determine the winner." Everyone was talking about it; even Nergui wanted toe forward to remind Fade. Fade merely walked over to the first patient, nced at him and said, "The first patient mainly has bone and muscle injuries. Dr. Yang has let out his blood to resolve the blood clot, and he has used some medicines to stop the bleeding and treat the wound. However, he has not fully cured the patient." "What nonsense are you talking about? Harlow has treated this patient personally. How could there be a problem?" Willmer, who had been defeated before, couldn''t help but retort when he heard this. The other young disciples around him also turned to re at Fade. He didn''t exin much. He gently tapped on the patient''s wound. The patient, who seemed to have almost recovered a second ago, cried out in pain, "Ouch, it hurts!" "This is the evidence that his injury has yet to fully recover," Fade stated. "Really?" "It can''t be. Harlow has treated him personally..." "Is there something wrong with that kid? Did he..." A few young disciples were still doubtful. However, Nergui spoke up, "Dr. Chen is right. The patient''s wound is yet to heal. There are some ws in Harlow''s treatment." Harlow''s expression was grim as he turned to Fade, "We have already reached the limit to be able to achieve this result in such a shortet time. After all, we are doctors; We are not Gods. It''s impossible to fully heal ¨¤ wound in just a few minutes. The problem that you haveBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. mentioned is normal." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Really?" Fade nced at him and answered, "I will show you what the true limits are." Chapter 2227 Chapter 2227 Fade quickly tapped on the patient''s wound. A surge of positive energy flowed through the wound and healed all his injuries. He finished up the treatment in less than three minutes. He smiled at the patient and said, "I have fully healed your injuries. You may move around to see if you''re fully recovered." "Really? Am I really healed?" The patient started moving his arm slowly as he looked at Fade doubtfully. However, his expression quickly filled with excitement as he managed to wave his recovered arm around, "It''s true! My arm is all recovered. It has been fully mended! It doesn''t hurt at all now. It feels like I have never been injured at all." The crowd gawked at the patient in disbelief. Nergui came forward to check on the patient. Then, he nodded his head and approved of Fade''s medical skills, "The patient''s injury has really been fully healed." "He''s fully recovered. How... How is this possible? How did he do that?" For a moment, Harlow was unable to ept it. Fade ignored him and strode to the second patient to continue his treatment, "As for the second patient, you solved most of the problems by using the talisman treatment method. However, you have left behind three chronic diseases, not to mention that you have caused a new adverse effect..." Fade continued to point out the effects and defects of Harlow''s treatment in detail. He then solved all these problems right away and cured the patient on the spot. He moved on to the next few patients and exined all of the problems before bringing them back to full health one after another. After treating thest patient, he nced at Harlow with his hands sped behind his back. He then nced at the crowd before looking at Nergui finally, "Mr. Weu, I believe it''s time to announce the results." Nergui''s face slumped and he sighed. He then looked at Fade and announced, "I announce that Mr. Chen of the ssic medical has won the contest against Harlow of the witch medical." Upon hearing this result, the staff members of the witch clinic immediately turned pale. The younger disciples who were arrogant previously were unwilling to ept this result. On the other hand, Harlow had no choice but to admit his defeat to Fade. He hung his head low and sighed. "Since I''ve won, it''s time to fulfill your promise, Mr. Weu!" Fade gazed at Nergui. At the mention of the promise, Nergui''s expression could not help but sink and his face was somewhat awkward. He let out a long sigh before looking at Fade and Caesar and said, "A bet is a bet. We concede defeat. Since we have lost, the witch clinic will join the Chinese Medicine Association from now on..." However, the elders began to oppose the idea before Nergui could even finish his words. "Mr. Weu, you can''t possibly agree to this. You should never give in." "The witch clinic is thest representation of the witch medical. We will never join that bullsh*t association." "We hold a deep grudge against the ssic medical. Mr. Weu, this is treason. We should never betray our ancestors!" "We have already agreed to this deal. Are we going back on our words? How will the witch clinic gain a foothold in the future?" Nergui replied. The elders'' expressions darkened. They could not refute him, but they were reluctant to agree as well. The atmosphere instantly grew tense.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After a moment of silence, Nergui said, "Elders, I am the chief of the witch clinic and I have made the promise myself. I must keep my word." "Mr. Weu, this..." A few elders tried to persuade him again. Nergui cut them off in a deep voice, "I have made up my mind." The elders were not happy with his firm attitude, but they didn''t dare to say anything else. On the other hand, Caesar was extremely excited. He quickly handed him an agreement and said, "Mr. Weu, I have the agreement here. You can take a look..." Nergui took over the document and quickly looked through it. He then answered, "There is no problem. I will sign the agreement..." He had already read the full details of the document back when Jason first invited everyone to join the Chinese Medicine Association Therefore, there was no need to read it again. However, just as Nergui picked up the pen and was about to sign. An old and deep voice rang out, and there was a strong dissatisfaction in his tone, "Nergui, are you trying to sell the witch clinic?" Upon hearing this voice, everyone turned to look at the owner of the voice. They saw a thin, white-bearded old man who was in his seventies, walking out from the inner room of the clinic. He had a sullen expression on his face. Nergui''s face immediately changed when he saw the old man. He quickly went up to greet him, "Dad, what brought you here?" The old man snorted coldly and red at him, "I''m afraid you would have sold out the witch clinic if I''mte for another second." "Dad, you''ve misunderstood. I''m not selling the clinic," Nergui quickly exined. "Misunderstood?" The old man scoffed and pointed at the contract on the table, "What''s that? Do you think I can''t read? Or do you think I''m too old to understand?" "Dad, it''s not like that. It''s a Chinese Medicine Association. We are merely joining the association, not..." Nergui wanted to exin. However, the old man refused to listen to him. He snorted and cut him off, "What association? It''s just a trick to take over the witch medical." "Let me tell you, I won''t agree to this," the old man stated firmly. Nergui said awkwardly, "Dad, I have already made a promise. The witch clinic has lost thepetition. I..." Nergui exined the incident to the old man. At this time, Caesar, who was next to Fade, introduced the old man to him in a low voice, "This old man is called Liborio Weu. He was thest chief of the witch clinic and also Nergui''s father." "As a matter of fact, he was the one who strongly opposed the participation of the witch medical to the association. He holds deep grudges against the ssic medical." On the other side, Nergui had finished exining the situation to Liborio. Liborio red at Willmer and Harlow. The two young disciples froze on the spot and didn''t even dare to breathe out loud. Then, the old man walked up to Fade and sized him up before asking "Are you the running dog of the ssic medical? Did you win against the disciples of the witch medical?" Chapter 2228 Chapter 2228 Fade looked at Liborio and said, "I did win thepetition this time, but I am not anyone''s running dog. In my heart, there are no so-called ''branches'' in traditional Chinese medicine. Everyone has the same goal, and that is to treat patients and save their lives. Dividing ourselves will bring us no benefit." Caesar quickly added, "Mr. Weu, the authorities are also supporting the Chinese Medicine Association. The ultimate goal is to improve traditional Chinese medicine. Only if we stand together as one, will it be improved..." Without waiting for Caesar to finish his words, Liborio cut him off bluntly, "No matter what, the witch medical will not join this association." Nergui''s expression instantly changed, "Dad, Caesar is Jason Tu''s grandson, and he''s not being unreasonable..." "Jason!" Upon hearing this name, Liborio''s expression changed drastically. He snorted coldly and said, "Don''t ever mention his name again. He is my arch-enemy. I will kill him If he dares to appear before me." Fade and Caesar were shocked by his attitude. Nergui''s expression fell as he looked at his father, "Dad, Mr. Tu has exined to me about the incident in the past..." "Are you taking the enemy''s side, or have you forgotten about your brother?" Liborio red at him. Nergui immediately lowered his head and answered in a low voice, "No, I haven''t." "It''s best if you haven''t," Liborio waved his hands. Then, he looked at Fade and Caesar and hissed in a low voice, "Both the witch clinic and the witch medical will never join that d*mned association no matter what! Get the hell out of here!" "Mr. Weu, I..." Caesar was about to say something. However, Liborio red at him and warned, "If you continue to talk nonsense, I don''t mind letting Jason have a taste of what it feels like to lose a family member." Anger was written all over his old face and hatred welled up in his eyes. It would send a chill down one''s spine when they looked into his eyes. Caesar was in a daze, unable to mutter anything else. On the other hand, Fade''s gaze turned cold and his positive energy ran violently in his body. He stood up and stared at Liborio solemnly. He felt a strong killing intent from him earlier. If he really dared to attack Caesar, Fade would not hold himself back for sure. He would finish him off on the spot. "Why are you still not leaving? Do you want me to hurt you?" Liborio''s stern shout brought Caesar back to his senses. Fade exchanged a look with Caesar and asked, "Should I?" Caesar shook his head, indicating that he didn''t need any help. Then, he took a deep breath, cupped his hands to Liborio and said, "Sorry to have bothered you. We will be leaving now." After that, he and Fade turned and left. Liborio stared at their leaving figures and snorted before he entered the clinic again. Meanwhile, Fade and Caesar had returned to their car. They felt speechless as they sat in the car. "Caesar..." Fade was about to say something as he gazed at the dejected man. However, Caesar took out his phone to make a call. Fade soon realized that he was calling Jason to tell him about what had happened. After ten minutes or so, the call ended. Caesar''s expression was slightly better now. He sighed heavily after putting his phone away. "How is it? What did Mr. Tu say?" Fade asked. Caesar gazed at him and answered, "My grandfather said that this was well within his expectations. Anyhow, things are progressing better than expected with your participation." "What?" Fade was slightly surprised. Caesar chuckled and continued, "I''m also a little shocked, but this is el.ne indeed what he told me. Well, seeing Nergui''s reaction just now, he is quite supportive of joining the association; at least he did not turn us downpletely. Therefore, there is still room for negotiation." Fade nodded, "Indeed, Nergui''s actions show that he is in support of joining. On the other hand, those elders are totally against it." Caesar sighed as he replied, "The elders hold the same stance as Liborio. It''s all because of him." "If he can''t let go of the grudges from the past, then it will be a little difficult to resolve this problem." "The grudges from the past?" Fade wondered in confusion. Caesar replied, "I''ve just heard about it from my Grandpa. Thirty years ago, Liborio.brought his twenty-years-old son, Sabian, to participate in a traditional Chinese medicine seminar, as the representative of the witch medical himself." "After that, representatives from different branchespeted against each other, especially the younger generation. They wanted to use this opportunity to build a solid reputation." "Liborio''s eldest son, Sabian, was quite talented, and he was quite famed in the industry. On top of that, he was prideful. Therefore, he hadpeted against several disciples from the ssic medical." "Then, Sabian brought over several other disciples of the witch medical topete against the ssic medical." "The elders who were present became the judges, and it was a closepetition. Unfortunately, Sabian lost to a well-known genius from the ssic medical in thest round." "If only things had ended there." "Sadly, Sabian had been a haughty boy since childhood. Not to mention that he had lost to the ssic medical that he held grudges against. Therefore, he was unwilling to ept defeat. He imed that he was defeated because the judges mostly consisted of representatives from the ssic medical. He wanted a rematch." "The genius from the ssic medical sector wanted to prove that he had won thepetition fairly, so he agreed to the rematch." "The judges were somewhat dissatisfied with Sabian''s actions and wanted to use this opportunity to make him realize his own shorings, so they agreed as well." "However, no one had expected that this rematch would go sideways."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade was listening to the story attentively. At this moment, he couldn''t help but ask, "What went wrong?" Caesar turned to him and responded, "In the rematch, Sabian died." "What? How could such a thing have happened?" Fade cried out in surprise and gaped at him. Caesar nodded his head and added, "This was something that no one had expected." Chapter 2229 Chapter 2229 Caesar let out a sigh as he recounted what had happened back then. "In the rematch, Sabian wanted to win so badly that he had taken risks to use a medicine called the Five Stars Poison from the witch medical in thepetition." "You should know that the Five Stars Poison is made from the five most poisonous medicines. Only with intensive care and extreme caution can one bnce the poisonous effects and the remedial effects of this medicine. Not many in the witch medical dares to use this as a treatment." "Although Sabian was a genius, he was still young and inexperienced. It was risky that he decided to use the Five Stars Poison during thepetition. Aside from that, he even tested it on himself. In the end, he was poisoned and died instantly after the poison spread across his body." Upon hearing this, Fade was lost for words. After a long while, he could only sigh, "Sabian... He could have lived!" "I know right; it was just apetition. No one had expected that the final results would be like this," Caesar also sighed. After a slight pause, he continued, "At that time, Liborio wasn''t present. When he heard of the news, he hurried over and only to realize that his son was already dead. He flew into a rage and caused a scene." "At first, he suspected that someone from the ssic medical had poisoned Sabianto put him at a disadvantage. After watching the security camera footage, he shifted the me onto the two people in charge. One of them was my grandpa, Jason Tu, and the other was the famous Edwald Zhong." "Liborio believed that the two of them should''ve known better than to allow Sabian topete using the Five Stars Poison, since they were both well- known Chinese Medicine practitioners. Apart from that, they didn''t save him in time. Therefore, he thought that they had caused his son''s death on purpose, so that they could suppress the witch medical through eliminating their talented youngsters." "My grandpa and Mr. Zhong knew how much it must hurt for Liborio, so they exined the entire situation to him. After all, the Five Stars Poison is a unique substance. Different dosages of the poison would cause different effects. Under such circumstances, it would be impossible for them to treat Sabian in time even if they were experts in medicine." "Later on, things even escted to the police. After an investigation, my grandpa and Mr. Zhong were deemed innocent, and Sabian had died because of his own actions." "Although the facts had been presented clearly to him, Liborio still refuses to ept the truth. He firmly believes that the ssic medical had deliberately caused the death of his eldest son." "It was also because of this that the grudges between the witch medical and the ssic medical escted into a life-and-death matter. Liborio''s hatred towards the ssic medical grew. Even worse, he passed along his thoughts to the younger generations. As a result, the ssic medical and the witch medical are at odds until now." After listening to him, Fade couldn''t help but fall silent. He didn''t speak for a long time. Finally, he sighed and remarked, "I can understand Liborio''s feelings towards his eldest son''s passing. Even so, he really is a stubborn man!" "I know!" Caesar agreed, "Due to that incident, the witch medical has yet to join the Association. Now that Nergui is slightly more epting of joining, my grandfather wants to use this opportunity to resolve the past grudges by having them in the Association." "We were so close to sess but I did not expect that Mr. Weu still could not let go of the past." After a pause, Fade asked, "What should we do now? Do you still need my help?" Caesar shook his head and answered, "Brother Fade, you have already helped me a lot. The current problem is that Mr. Weu refuses to get over the past. We can''t really do much if he doesn''t put down his prejudice." "Therefore, my grandpa has arranged for a visit to the witch clinic. They''ll have a talk to see if they can resolve the past grudges." "This... It won''t be dangerous, will it?" Fade couldn''t help but be worried when he thought of Liborio''s stubborn attitude. "I''m also a little concerned, but my grandfather insists oning. Besides, although Mr. Weu hates my grandfather and Mr. Chung, it''s been so many years after all. It''s a society with rule ofw now. I believe he wouldn''t do anything irrational," Caesar replied. "I hope so!" Fade said, "Of course, if there is anything else you need help with, contact me immediately." "Sure, thank you, Brother Fade," Caesar smiled. Then, the two of them returned to the hotel. In the evening, Fade, Tom, and Caesar had a meal together. When they were about to finish eating, they saw Scott returning sneakily. "Fatty, what''s wrong with you? Why are you sneaking around?" Tom shouted at him. Fade also asked with a smile, "What have you been doing these days? We haven''t seen you for a whole day. Have you gone out to drink again?" "What do you even think of me?" Fatty sat down with them, grabbed his chopsticks, and gobbled up the food.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After chewing a few mouthfuls and swallowing the food in his mouth, Fatty said, "Brother Fade, Brother Tom, I didn''t go out for fun. I went out for business." "Business? Your business is nothing but indulging in alcohol and women, isn''t it?" Tom teased with a smile. Scott rolled his eyes at him, "What do you know? Brother Fade must understand me." Fade''s eyes lit up and he asked, "Fatty, did you go to the University of Chanvor District to find Sierra again?" He nodded and said, "See, I told you, Brother Fade knows me better." "Oh Fatty, forget about her. She has stated clearly that she has no interest in bing a celebrity. Plus, I''ve told you, haven''t I? She''s a martial artist; it''s impossible for her to be an idol! If you bother her even further, I''m afraid that she will punch you in the face," Fade scowled. "Brother Fade, of course I know this. Hence, I didn''t go to find Sierra face to face this time around. Instead, I went to find someone else to ask for her information," Scott retorted proudly. "Huh?" Tom was stunned, and then he asked, "Did you send someone to investigate that little girl?" Scott nodded and answered, "Yeah, I''ve recruited some local martial arts practitioners to investigate Sierra." "You don''t say Brother Fade was right. Sierra is really from a martial arts family. Theard that they''re quite famous. Her grandfather''s names Malvor Fang, her father''s name is Talkar Fang, and her elder brother is Madigan Fang. They''re all martial arts practitioners." Chapter 2230 Chapter 2230 "So what if you know all these? You still wouldn''t stand a chance!" Fade said. "No, Brother Fade, let me finish," said Scott, "I heard that the Fang family is in trouble now." "Trouble? What trouble?" Tom asked curiously. Scott grew more and more excited. He continued while eating, "Actually, the Fang family has three children. The eldest son is Madigan and the youngest daughter is Sierra. Some might not know that there''s actually a second brother named Fikret." "Fikret is a martial arts genius from the Fang family. I heard that he has already reached the ck Level before reaching the age of sixteen. Because of his extraordinary talent, he was taken in by an Earth Level n called Freedom n as a disciple." "Fikret flourished in the Freedom n, and he became one of the top ten disciples in an internalpetition when he was eighteen. He then became a core disciple and underwent intensive training. Originally, the Fang family was doing really well and their status rose like a rocket." "However, no one could''ve predicted what happened next. Fikret seemed to have been overly full of himself. He fell for the same girl that his elder, Ederson Jiang liked. He continuously fought against Ederson, and he even initiated a fight against himter on. He did manage to hurt Ederson, but he himself was hurt all over. In the end, he became a cripple and was expelled from the n." "From then on, the thriving Fang family suffered a disastrous loss and their status came down to their original position. Even worse, the Freedom n was unhappy with the fact that Firket had injured Ederson in the battle, which had affected Ederson''s cultivation. They started targeting the Fang family and demanded that they pay the price." "The Fang family was at a major disadvantage to have offended a great local sect like the Freedom n. Therefore, their reputation slowly waned in the Chanvor District. On top of that, the deadline that the Freedom n has set is approaching. Naturally, the Fang family is bing more and more worried." After listening to Scott''s story, the few of them fell silent. Then, Tom gazed at him and said, "Fatty, I see where you''reing from. You have investigated these things clearly. Thus, you can take this opportunity to propose a good deal to the Fang family. They can solve their family''s problem and you can sign the youngdy, Sierra. It''s a winwin situation!" "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m thinking," Scott nodded firmly. However, Tom immediately retorted, "Well, do you think that you would be able to fight against an Earth Level n like the Freedom n with your eighty kilograms bodyweight?" "I don''t know any martial arts, so of course not," Fatty shook his head quickly and then looked at Fade, "But even if I can''t, Brother Fade can do it!" "Think about it, given Brother Fade''s status, he can even defeat a Heaven Level n easily, let alone an Earth Level n. Brother Fade is a half- god, he''s the best in the world," Scott praised him as he stared at Fade pleadingly. Fade naturally understood what he meant. He smiled, "Huh, so you''re counting on me!" "Brother Fade, can you please help me? I really think that Sierra is a good candidate," Scott pleaded. Fade fell silent for a while, then looked at Scott and continued, "Fatty, it''s not impossible for me to help you in this." "Thank you, Brother Fade. I..." Upon hearing that, Scott immediately picked up his ss and was about to propose a toast to Fade. Fade grabbed his wrist and interrupted with a serious expression, "Wait until I finish." Seeing Fade''s reaction, Scott couldn''t help but grow serious. He set down his ss and stared at Fade, saying, "Brother Fade, go ahead!" "Fatty, this is not a big deal, and it''s okay for me to show up. However, you can''t just listen to the story from one single perspective. You have to do a thorough investigation yourself and understand the whole story. Only when you understand. the inside story should you decide whether to help them." ??? "Furthermore, you don''t know what the Fang family is like and their attitude towards this whole situation You also have to know what kind of a person Sierra really is. You can''t just determine that based on a few meetups. Do you understand me?" Scott listened carefully and then he fell silent for a while. Finally, he nodded and answered, "Brother Fade, I understand what you mean." In the next two days, everyone was busy with their own affairs. Fade wandered around Roann City, and he finally got to rx a little. That day, Tom woke Fade and Scott up early in the morning. After washing up and dressing up, they said goodbye to Caesar and went out together. It turned out that that day was the day of the Martial Arts Contest. Tom was taking the members of his martial arts club to participate in the contest. Needless to say, Fade and Scott would certainly go there to cheer for him. As for Caesar, his grandfather, Jason, wasing over from Capital City to discuss the matters of the witch clinic, so he had to stay in Roann City. The three of them came to the Taekwondo club together. The other contestants of the martial arts club were all well prepared. After that, the group of people got on the bus and departed to the ce where the Martial Arts Contest was to be held, Greenery Mountain. More than two hourster, the bus finally stopped at the foot of Greenery Mountain. Everyone got out of the bus, took deep breaths of the fresh air and admired the greenery around them.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Looking around, there were a lot of buses parking nearby. People in different uniforms got off the bus one after another. It seemed that they were contestants from other martial arts centers. Tom counted the number of people and then led the team towards the top of the mountain. The event would be held in front of Chill Hall halfway up Greenery Mountain. They were all martial arts practitioners, so it was not a difficult task for them to walk up the mountain. However, Scott was so tired that he almost copsed onto the ground when he reached the destination. As for Tom, he was to take the members of his martial arts center to register and go through the relevant formalities. They were all waiting for the uingpetition. Fade and Scott were not participants, so they waited by the side. At this moment, a lot of people had gathered at the scene. People came one after another, and the whole venue appeared to be bustling. Fade looked around and pointed to a pavilion on one side with fewer people. He said to Scott, "There are fewer people over there. Fatty, let''s wait over there." "Brother Fade, I can''t do this anymore. Help me up!" Scott gasped as he stood up from the ground. Fade walked over with him while supporting him up. Just as they arrived at the pavilion and were about to take their seats, they heard a cold voice, "What are you doing here?" Chapter 2231 Chapter 2231 Hearing the sound, Fade and Scott turned around. They saw a gorgeous figure with her hair falling over her shoulders. It wasn''t no one else but Sierra, the woman whom Scott had been thinking about day and night. Instantly, Scott''s eyes lit up. He rubbed his palms as he walked over quickly, "Miss Fang, what a coincidence. Here we meet again. We''re quite fated!" Sierra nced at him in disgust and took two steps back before speaking coldly, "Don''t think too much. No one is fated with you! From my point of view, you''re a lecher and a stalker. As if it wasn''t enough to harass me at school, now, you''ve even followed me here. You''re so annoying!" "Miss Fang, I didn''t. I..." Scott took a step closer, trying to exin. However, she said in an unfriendly manner, "Don''te over. If youe closer, don''t me me for being ruthless." Scott knew that she was a martial arts expert and didn''t dare to go close, so he could only smile, "Miss Fang, it really is a coincidence. I''m not stalking you. We are just meeting by chance." "Do you think I''ll believe you?" She rolled her eyes at him, not trusting him at all, "If youe closer, I''ll call the cops." Fade couldn''t help but speak up for Scott, "Miss Fang, we were too abrupt previously and it''s our fault. However, this really is a coincidence. We''vee here to participate in the tournament. We really met you by coincidence. "Participate in the tournament, the Martial Arts Contest?" Sierra looked at the duo suspiciously. She sized them up before sneering, "Do you think I''ll believe your lies?" As an expert of the ck Level, she could easily distinguish if the two people in front of her were martial artists.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. From the first look, Scott was fat and unfit. His constitution was worse than an ordinary person and there was no way he was a martial artist. As for Fade, although she could feel a strangeness in his condition, it seemed like she couldn''t see through him. Anyhow, his constitution was that of an ordinary person. These two people who didn''t know martial arts said that they were here to participate in the Martial Arts Contest. That was obviously a lie. Her impression of the both of them worsened instantly. Before that, she was only disgusted when Scott went looking for her at school. After that, he brought Fade along and talked about hispany. She was a little tempted when he mentioned his rtionship with Master Chen. It was unmistakably a lie after she carefully thought it over. In her mind, she had automatically categorized both of them as liars. In the next few days, the two of them didn''t show up so she loosened up a bit. However, she didn''t expect to meet the two of them when she came to Greenery Mountain to participate in the Martial Arts Contest. She naturally assumed that these two liars were stalking her. Therefore, there was no doubt that she wouldn''t treat them nicely now. However, Scott didn''t know Sierra''s thoughts. He was still trying hard to exin, "Miss Fang, we''re really here for the tournament..." "Enough, I won''t believe a liar''s words." Sierra sneered coldly and interrupted him. Scott pulled a face indicating that he had been wronged. He wanted to continue but Fade shook his head and pulled him away to the side. Sierra scorned silently, "They really are liars. They don''t dare to harass me now that I''ve exposed them." She remembered something and her face sank. She sighed and murmured, Dad and Grandpa want to choose a husband for me amongst thepetitors of the martial arts contest. I don''t know who I''ll meet. I just hope he won''t be like those two liars." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At this time, Tom had taken care of the procedures. He waved as he walked over and greeted them, "Brother Fade, Fatty, I''ve taken care of the procedures, let''s go over!" The two of them waved and walked over. Not far behind them, Sierra was dumbfounded when she saw this scene. She was a little surprised, "Those two liars are really here to participate in the tournament. They weren''t lying about it?" She felt her face flushed red, "I-I''ve misunderstood them." "Hmph, these liars. Even if I misunderstood them this time, they did lie to mest time." She snorted and found herself an excuse. A deep voice sounded behind her, "Sierra, it''s about time. Dad and Grandpa have arrived. Let''s go over!" She turned around and saw her burly elder brother, Madigan. She remembered what she was about to face and couldn''t help but sigh before nodding and following her brother away. The tournament venue was lively. Tom greeted the other contestants warmly and embraced them like brothers. They then exchanged contact information like close friends. It was more like a party rather than a tournament. Fade sat in his seat and sized up the contestants. He had a rough idea of their conditions in a second. This time, there were contestants from forty martial arts centres. Most of them were basically around the early stage to the middle stage of the ck Level. There were only a few contestants at thete stage of the ck Level and they could already be considered experts amongst these people. As for the experts in the peak stage of the ck Level, Fade looked around and only found three among the hundreds of people. One of them was Tom. The strength of the other two contestants were slightly weaker than Tom. If everything went smoothly, he would be able to be crowned champion. After the contestants exchanged greetings, the tournament began with some music half an hourter. The host announced the flow and rules of the contest on the stage before it was time to draw lots for the battles. The tournament was divided into team battles and single battles. The first contest was a team battle. Each martial arts center would send out five men to conduct a knockout before choosing the top eight. Throughout the whole process there were five chances to switch their contestants. Tom''s martial arts centre drew the number 32 and were in the back, so they were quite lucky. They could observe other martial arts centres'' strengths and battle ns. Soon, the tournament started. Ten men rushed onto stage and started to fight. All kinds of positive energy burst out and shouts shook the arena. The whole venue was bustling, with many audience spectators shouting and cheering. From Fade''s point of view, these team battles were just warm-ups. Although they looked like they were fighting hard, they were actually holding back. Some groups even fought a tacit match to conserve their strength and in the end, they admitted defeat. Chapter 2232 Chapter 2232 After a few rounds of boring matches, Tom led his Sky Martial Arts Centre to victory in the group tournament. It raised heated discussions in the scene. Next was break time. Tom wasn''t that excited about winning the group tournament. Instead, he cheered for his teammates backstage and prepared for the uing singles tournament. An hourter came the highlight of the tournament, the singles contest had finally started. It also proceeded via elimination. They decided on the sequence through the drawing of lots before battling. The victors would advance to the next round until the top sixteen experts were finalized. The lots were drawn quickly and the tournament started in a short time. Compared to the group tournament in which everyone was holding back, the individual tournament was much more interesting. Each of the contestants went all-out on the stage and fought exciting battles. Their performance made the crowds cheer excitedly and the atmosphere in the venue became very heated. Not long after, it was Tom''s turn. Scott and Fade encouraged him and yelled, "Go for it!" Tom smiled confidently at the both of them and stepped onto the stage. As the champion of the group tournament, Tom had attracted a lot of attention when he went onstage. The crowds below started heated discussions. His opponent had obviously paid close attention to him and he said politely, "It''s an honor to be able to fight hand to hand with Chieftain Wei." Tom behaved likewise and saluted him respectfully, "Thanks for yourpliment!" "Begin!" The referee gave the order and the fight began. With a few loud sounds, the two of them started to fight. In just ten moves, Tom knocked his opponent to the ground. His opponent then saluted, admitted defeat, and retreated. Tom had sessfully won the fight and he advanced to the next round. A wave of apuse broke out in the arena. The contests continued and the second round started. It was Tom''s turn again. His opponent this time was slightly stronger than hisst opponent and was a martial artist from the center which ced fourth in the teampetition. Obviously, he wanted to challenge Tom too. He dered once he got up on stage, "Although you''re the champion, I''ll be the one standing in the end." "That''s great. We are on the same page," Tom smiled. Immediately, the two of them collided. After about thirty moves, Tom struck out his palm at his opponent''s chest, hitting him off the stage and obtaining victory. He had moved to the next round again. His consecutive sessful advancements and his victory in the group tournaments had made him the center of attention amongst the contestants. There were cameras shing at him. Some crazed fans kept shouting that they wanted to take a photo with him as a memory. The otherpetitions were still going on.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After another two rounds, Tom was a little depleted. Hence, he sat down and closed his eyes to meditate on the spot. Fade and Scott used the time when he wasn''tpeting to go for a walk and stretch their legs. When they came back, they heard a wave of enthusiastic cheers and there were even fervent screams from girls, which attracted everyone''s attention. "What''s going on? It''s so intense as if they were in a concert!" Fade and Scott were confused. "Could it be that Brother Tom has gone on stage again?" Scott guessed. After all, Tom was without a doubt the center of attention since themencement of the tournament. However, they found Tom sitting in his seat when they returned; he wasn''t on the stage. "Brother Tom, it wasn''t your match!" Scott remarked. "It''s not my turn for the third round yet!" Tom looked at him with a puzzled expression. Scott exined, "We heard screams outside and thought that it was your turn. Er thought that your fans were screaming for you!" Tom shook his head and pointed at the stage, "They''re his fans." Following the direction that he pointed at, Fade and Scott instantly saw a handsome young man standing on the stage. The man was good-looking and slender, and he had even put on some makeup. With his tailor-made ancient Chinese robe and his folding fan, he looked very charming. He was very much like a young master from a period drama. "What''s with this guy?" Scott was stunned for a time. Tom replied, "His name is Xanto Luo and he''s very attractive so he has many fans, especially female ones. Needless to say, his female fans are excited that he''s on stage." Amidst their conversation, Scott and Fade heard another piercing cry from a female fan. The fans were holding all kinds of banners, folding fans, and scarves. They were also holding cameras and phones in their hands as they kept taking pictures of Xanto frantically while screaming. "Darling Xanto, he''s so handsome!" "Xanto, Xanto, I love you." "Dear, look over here." The actions of these fanatic fans stunned the other contestants and spectators. What made them even unhappier was that Xanto went along with them and started posing on stage, so that his crazed fans could take pictures of him. In such a situation, Scott could watch no longer. He couldn''t help but voice out, "How did this gigolo get into thepetition and survive until now?" Tom grinned, "Fatty, don''t judge him by his looks and look down on him. He is quite strong and he got this far with his own strength." "Him? I don''t believe it," Scott stated doubtfully. Fade had already seen through Xante''s level; he was at about the middle stage of the ck Level Although he wasn''t very powerful, he could be considered a decent contestant. "Can we start thepetition now?" His opponent couldn''t stand watching him posing any longer. Xante smiled faintly and saluted him as he apologized, "I''m sorry, it''s rude of me. Now, we''ll start the contest." His female fans broke into cheers and shouts at his gesture and this made his opponent even more dissatisfied. "Why are you putting up an act, just fight!" His opponent was getting impatient. "Begin!" The referee announced the start of the fight. Perhaps he wanted to vent his discontent, but the opponent attacked forcefully once he got onto the stage and charged at Xante fiercely. Xanto''s female fans below the stage instantly shouted. Whenever Xanto attacked, they would cheer him on loudly. However, when his opponent attacked, they would boo him and even scold him. The opponent was extremely irritated at what was happening outside the field. He wanted to beat up the gigolo in front of him badly to teach him a lesson. Chapter 2233 Chapter 2233 The opponent attacked Xanto ferociously, viciously sending attack after attack at him. Facing such a fierce attack, Xanto was still calm and smiling with confidence. He moved around the stage swiftly and urately, dodging his opponent''s attacks. After exchanging about twenty moves, his opponent couldn''t even hit him once. Instead, the opponent had be breathless himself. This made everyone''s impression of Xanto change instantly. "This kept man is stronger than we thought!" "He''s quite strong. No wonder he coulde so far." "But he isn''t attacking, he''s just dodging. Isn''t he at a disadvantage?" "It''s not that he''s not attacking, he''s just holding back. The attacker has depleted himself too much. If this goes on, he''ll lose for sure." On Fade''s side, Tom patted Scott on his shoulder and said, "How is it, Fatty? I wasn''t wrong, was I? He really has some skills." Scott curled his lips and didn''t retort. He merely said, "His skills are just so-so. He''ll still lose to youter." Tom couldn''t helpughing when he heard this and he said confidently, "That''s right. Although he is quite good, no one can stop me from winning." As the crowd was discussing, Xante looked at his opponent and smiled faintly, "Now, it''s my turn to attack." His opponent tensed up and he quickly backed away to put some distance in between them. His muscles went tense and he guarded against Xante''s attacks. However, his reaction was still too slow. Xante had already begun his attacks when he was speaking. The folding fan in his hand spun in the air before it flew at his opponent. The man was shocked and quickly dodged to the side. However, a white figure appeared at his side with a whoosh when he was ducking sideways. He saw that handsome but irritating face. You..." The opponent tried hard to fight back. However, Xante had already mmed his palm hard against his opponent''s chest, and with a bang, he sent him flying off the stage. His opponent fell hard onto the ground. Xanto had achieved victory. At this time, the spinning fan drew a beautiful arc in the air before flying back into his hand. He gently fanned himself gracefully and looked exceptionally charming. His female fans almost went crazy and they started screaming all at once.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Ahh! He''s too hot! Xanto, you''re so handsome." "That''s amazing! Xanto''s number one, Xante''s number one." "My husband''s so great, he''ll definitely be crowned champion." "Xanto''s invincible! Invincible!" Xanto smiled and nodded at his fans, which brought about another wave of screams. He walked off the stage as the referee announced the result. The staff members at the scene finally managed to calm down the excited female fans and the next contest only began after more than ten minutes. Soon, this round ended and the third round started. During the third round, the tournament was more intensified as they hade to the top sixteen. It could be said that the third round was the climax of the singles. Sure enough, the contestants'' strengths increased by a level and they fought splendidly as the third round began. The battles were so mind-blowing that they raised §Ö cheers after cheers from the audience. The winners gained the honor and proceeded to the next round sessfully Even those who had lost gained much poprity. Some rich magnates, corporations or even martial art centers tried to recruit them. After all, up to this stage, any contestant could be considered an expert. Finally, with the referee''s announcement, the list of contestants for the next match was confirmed. As soon as the list was confirmed, there was a heated discussion on the scene. That was because the next two contestants were Tom and Xanto. One was an outstanding champion candidate from the group tournament to the individual tournament whereas the other was the extremely handsome and popr candidate. It would naturally raise a heated discussion if these two candidates met in the third round. "Tom will definitely win. He''s too strong." "I think so too. After all, he is the champion of the group tournaments. He''s definitely going to win." "Hmph, who are you to say that my husband will lose. My husband has kept winning until now." "Your husband? Oh, you''re talking about that toy boy! Maybe he did fare quite well against the ordinary people but he can''t win against Tom. Can''t you see how powerful Tom is in the previous rounds?" "Our husband is also a tough contestant. What''s so good about that Tom? Besides, our husband hasn''t used his full strength!" "Hehe, you can think what you want. I don''t want to quarrel with you. Let the truth speak for itself." "You don''t want to quarrel? I think you''re just diffident. You must apologize to my husband for insulting him." "Are you crazy? What did I do to have to apologize to him?" All kinds of discussions and quarrels pushed the battle to a new height. Not only the ordinary audience members around the stage, but Sierra and Madigan were sitting in a wooden room above the stage to watch the battle. They were sitting by the window and drinking tea while watching the tournament. Sierra''s eyes couldn''t help but sweep over Xante. Apparently, she was attracted to this handsome man. Madigan sensed his sister''s actions and said, "This Xante isn''t a match for Tom. I think Tom is much more suitable." Upon hearing this, she couldn''t help but frown, "What''s so good about this Tom and how is he suitable?" Because of her affection for Xante, and in addition to Tom''s friendship with Fade and Scott, she didn''t have a good impression of him. Madigan''s tone was calm and serious without a shred of emotion, "Not talking about other aspects, but Tom is more powerful than Xanto, and not by a little bit." "That''s not necessarily true. I think Xante''s not weak either," she retorted. He said, "Then watch on, Tom will win for sure. Dad and Grandpa won''t choose a person who can''t even advance past the top sixteen." "1-1 didn''t say I want him. What are you bringing up this matter for? By the way, hasn''t the fight started yet?" She was a little angry and she red at her brother before turning away. He sighed softly and didn''t continue. Instead, he took up his cup and took a sip. He then nced at the stage below. Chapter 2234 Chapter 2234 The two contestants stepped onto the stage and a round of apuse broke out. Xante was still as coquettish as before, with his smiling face and folding fan in hand. He smiled and sent greetings to his female fans. Tom stood quietly in front of him. He was expressionless, neither irritated nor did he urge Xante. He just stood there silently and adjusted his position. "So you are Tom, the champion of the group tournament, the favorites for the singles?" Xante spoke first with a bright smile on his face. Tom replied faintly, "I''m Tom, the champion of the group tournament. I don''t really care if I''m the favorite because my goal is to be the champion." His words were domineering and full with confidence. A group of people pped their hands in approval. However, his words were arrogant and provocative in the ears of Xante''s fans. Many of the female fans booed him and even scolded him. However, he didn''t care about it at all. Xanto looked at him and his gaze changed before he spoke confidently, "Great! I''m also aiming for the championship. Thus, it''s already destined that you''ll lose to me." "Really?" Tom''s lips curled up but he was indifferent about it. At this moment, the referee gave the signal and announced the start of the fight. "Let the duel begin!" Instantly, Tom''s eyes sharpened and a strong aura surged out from his body. He wouldn''t take any match lightly since his target was to be the champion. He had to defeat every single opponent as fast as possible while conserving his strength. At first, Xante wanted to use his previous tactics of dodging to deplete his opponent''s energy before attacking and winning with one strike. However, just as he was about to do so, he noticed that something was wrong. The strength of Tom''s aura was totally out of his expectations. It was a crushing pressure and it came towards him from all directions. He couldn''t even move, never mind dodge. A glimpse of fear appeared on his gorgeous smiling face. He didn''t care anymore when he saw that Tom''s fist was less than half a meter away from him. He quickly yelled, "I admit defeat, I admit defeat!" "Whoosh!" Tom''s fist stopped at a distance of less than five centimeters away from Xante''s nose upon hearing his cry. "I''ve won!" Tom said softly before turning around and jumping off the stage. Xante stood stiffly on the spot. His back was drenched in sweat and he felt fear creeping into his heart. There was only pin drop silence at the scene. After a few seconds, everyone came back to their senses and broke into a wave of exmations. "Tom has won. He lives up to his name. He''s too powerful." "He has won with a single blow. He really is something." "Hehe, Xante is a toy boy after all. He can''t even withstand a single blow." Xante''s female fans had mixed emotions at that moment. "Xante, you''re not hurt, are you?" "It''s just a game, there''s no big deal." "You won but so what? Xanto''s more goodlooking. Even if you have won the contest, I still like my Xanto." "Darling Xanto, let''s go. This stupid contest is boring." "Don''t mind those jealous haters. My Xanto, you have tried your best." Xanto tried hard to adjust his stiff face before smiling at his fans and walking off the stage. In the room above, Madigan nced at Sierra and said, "I told you, Xanto is no match for Tom. There''s too big of a difference in their abilities." "From what I see now, Tom''s even stronger than I had imagined. Dad and Grandpa must think more highly of him." Sierra couldn''t help but frown. She wanted to say something but her lips just twitched. In the end, she didn''t say anything.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She just got up and left, "I''m not feeling well. I''ll go get some rest." He looked at his sister''s leaving figure and sighed faintly. He continued to watch the contest. The contest continued and there wasn''t much suspense in the remaining duels. Although the duels were even more exciting than before, there weren''t popr vel.n contestants like Xanto so the scene was much calmer. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In the end, Tom defeated hisst opponent and seeded in climbing onto the podium. He won first ce in the individual tournament. He had be the center of attention as he was the winner for both the group and individual tournament. After the contest ended, everybody went down the mountain to freshen up. At night, the organizer held a dinner reception at a hotel at the foot of the mountain to celebrate the achievements of the contestants. As the champion of both categories and the strongest martial artist of the tournament, Tom naturally received an invitation. Scott and Fade also went along with him to the hotel. An official speech was given before the award ceremony. The contestants then received their trophies and prizes ording to their positions. It was a free reception after the simple ceremony, and that was the main event everyone was waiting for. Half of the contestants were at the party venue and everyone was in a good mood: They conversed and exchanged martial arts experient toasted each other as they The ambience was quite harmonious. Tom was in the spotlight as soon as he made an appearance. Everyone looked over at once. People kepting to toast him, and because Fade and Scott were Tom''s friends, many people toasted them too. In addition to the contestants'' greetings, there were even some rich magnates or entrepreneurs that came over to give Tom an offer. However, he didn''tck money with his assets so he rejected them all. Just as the atmosphere was getting heated, a figure appeared at the entrance suddenly. Instantly, everyone''s attention was attracted and the whole venue quieted down. It wasn''t anyone but the showy, handsome man, Xante. He was still in a white robe and he had a folding fan in his hand. He smiled as he strode slowly into the venue. At first, everyone thought he was feeling embarrassed from his pathetic loss and wasn''ting. Nobody had thought that this guy would appear when the reception was half-way through. Everyone looked at him strangely and some of them didn''t even hide their disgust. After all, most people present were straightforward martial artists and they didn''t really like pretentious pretty boys. Xanto obviously didn''t care about how the others saw him. He just walked slowly to the center of the venue with a smile on his face. Chapter 2235 Chapter 2235 Xante took the initiative to greet everyone but only a few people nodded politely at him; the rest ignored him. He didn''t think much of it. Instead, he took a ss of wine, found a spot, sat down, and started taking small sips. The others continued with what they were doing, drinking and chatting, and the atmosphere heated up again. Suddenly, Scott''s eyes stared in a direction and his body stiffened on the spot. "Fatty, drink! What''s wrong with you? Why are you acting silly?" Beside him, Tom saw his weird actions. The two of them followed Scott''s gaze and understood immediately. There were a few people who were dressing morously like the wealthy walking in at the main entrance. Among these people, a slim figure stood out. It wasn''t anyone else but Sierra whom Scott couldn''t get off his mind. She was in an evening gown and she had specially dressed up. Her usually pure, cold look had changed into an exquisite and gorgeous look, which gave out a breathtaking temptation. Scott''s eyes almost popped out from their sockets. In fact, it wasn''t just him. Almost all the men present had the same expression. All of them were attracted to Sierra. As this group of people walked into the venue, the host coughed and brought everyone back to their senses. He then started to introduce the group of people. It turned out that they were famous martial art families or top magnates of Chanvor District. They were the sponsors of the Greenery Mountain Martial Arts Contest. Sure enough, these people didn''t spend their money to do good deeds. They wanted to use the chance to advertise themselves and to recruit talented people. At that moment, they were here to survey and recruit. The gazes of the rxed contestants changed when they noticed this. The atmosphere tensed up bit by bit and there was determination in everyone''s eyes. Many of them wanted to be chosen by these martial art families or rich magnates to be taken under their wings.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. For a time, the whole venue was bustling. Numerous contestants approached and struck up conversations with the sponsors. Undeniably, the sponsors thought highly of the top contestants and they even came over on their own ord to express their intentions of hiring them. Tom, who was the champion of both categories, was their main target. However, he didn''t have great interest and he turned down the offers politely. Everyone was quite busy in the big hall. For a time, only Fade''s group was idle. Scott thought of something. He grabbed Tom and whispered in his ear, "Brother Tom, do me a favor." "Fatty, just speak up, what do you want me to do? Why are you being so secretive?" Tom was puzzled. He pulled Tom and pointed in a direction, "Brother Tom, help me talk to her..." Following the direction Scott was pointing in, Tom and Fade looked over together. It was Sierra; she was sitting in a corner with a cold face. Her face seemed to have the words "stay away" on it. "Fatty, you want me to strike up a conversation with Sierra?" Tom was surprised. "Brother Tom, please? Sierra knows me and Brother Fade but she has some misunderstanding about us. We can''t talk to her so I''vee to you for help," Scott pleaded. Tom frowned, "Fatty, she''s already stated her mind clearly. It isn''t good for you to continue pestering her!" "Brother Tom, I''m not pestering her. I just can''t let her go. Besides, I''m not nning to do anything bad to Can you just do me a favor sinc you have nothing to do now?" Scott was almost hugging Tom''s leg as he pleaded. Tom couldn''t say no, so he could only agree, "Okay, okay, I''ll go. I really can''t do anything with you." "However, I''ll make things clear. I''ll just try once. If she rejects again, I won''t do it another time." "One time, one time''s good enough. Brother Tom, you''re the champion of both categories so you''ll definitely seed!" Scott cheered him on. Tom tidied his clothes awkwardly before he walked over to Sierra with a drink in his hand. Fade and Scott both walked to the side and observed the situation secretly. Before Tom could get close, there were already a few other contestants a step ahead, with their drinks in hand. Scott was nervous. He was afraid that others would seed. However, Sierra rejected all their invitations with a stony expression on her face. No one had seeded yet. Finally, Tom walked over to Sierra. He pulled at his cor nervously and spoke, "Miss Fang, I''m Tom. May I buy you a drink?" "Tom, I know you. You''re the champion of the Martial Arts Contest. You''re very powerful," Sierra replied to him unexpectedly. Instantly, Scott became very excited, "Brother Tom has a chance." They chatted for a while and he even pointed in Fade''s and Scott''s direction while saying something. Sierra slightly raised her head and looked in their direction before looking away. Not long after, Tom came back. Scott went up to him nervously and excitedly. He stared at Tom enthusiastically and asked agitatedly, "Brother Tom, how was it? What did Sierra say? Do I have a chance?" Tom pulled Scott''s arm away from him. He then sat down, put down his wine ss and shrugged helplessly, "Fatty, just give up. She''s not interested in you." "How could this be? Brother Tom, did you exin everything to her, me and Brother Fade..." Scott was a little panicked. Tom uttered, "Fatty, I''ve made myself very clear. I told her that you and Brother Fade are my friends, that you really are the boss of a mediapany and would really like to get to know her. Everything that happened before was a misunderstanding." "How did Sierra respond to this?" Scott quickly asked. Tom spread out his hands and continued, "She says that she believes in me and believes that you''re the boss of a media ve company. She even believes that the matters from before are a misunderstanding but she''s not interested in bing a celebrity and more importantly, she''s not interested in you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "It''s alreadye to this, there''s nothing more for me to say so I came back." "How could this be? How could this happen? I... I..." The truth hit Scott hard and for a time, it was hard for him to ept it. Fade put his arm around Scott''s shoulder andforted him, "Fatty, don''t be sad. Let''s drink." "That''s right, Fatty, you''re a good man. There are many other beautiful women. There''s no need to cling to just one," Tom alsoforted him. Shortly after, the three of them went to drink together. Chapter 2236 Chapter 2236 Sierra watched the three of them leaving and shook her head lightly. She sighed faintly before taking a sip from her wine ss. Beside her, the burly Madigan suddenly appeared. He looked in the direction of the leaving trio before he spoke to her, "That trio is quite extraordinary. Others were trying to curry favor with us but they declined all the offers. Now, they''ve even gone to drink by themselves." She gazed at him and asked calmly, "What do you want to say?" He didn''t find any more excuses and asked directly, "What do you think about the three of them?" "What do I think?" She pondered over it for a moment, "That fatso is Scott Huang. He should be quite rich, being a boss of an entertainmentpany himself, but he looks too creepy and he''s a little shameless. He doesn''t know any martial arts. Our family won''t agree even if I do." Sierra stared at him as she spoke. Madiganughed. He remained silent but the corners of his lips curled up into a smile. Apparently, he agreed with her judgement. She continued, "That Tom looks quite bright and powerful. He''s also quite strong but he''s too straightforward and doesn''t understand women. It isn''t too bad being with him but it''ll be boring. Overall, he has met our family''s standards, but just barely." Madigan didn''t say much and asked, "What about thest one?" "That Chen guy? He''s just an ordinary person. He''s extremely ordinary. He has an ordinary look, an ordinary personality, an ordinary background; there''s nothing outstanding of him. I wouldn''t think of such a person if you didn''t bring him up," shemented coldly. She had almost devalued Fade to the ground, "From a certain point of view, he can''t evenpare to that shameless fatso." "You think so? I feel like that guy''s special and not as ordinary as he seems." He did not agree with her. "Special? What''s so special about him, why can''t I see that?" She was puzzled. He merely said, "Well, it''s a feeling I can''t describe. Overall, I can''t say it out loud but I just feel that he''s not an ordinary person." "Really?" Sierra was indifferent and apparently she didn''t agree with her brother. Madigan didn''t continue on about Fade. Instead, he whispered to her, "Just now, Dad and Grandpa have surveyed many of them and all of them could only be considered decent. After looking into all aspects, Tom''s conditions are the best." "Tom, can it only be him?" She wasn''t surprised at the result but there was a hint of disappointment in her voice. He looked at his sister and said, "After all, we are in a critical situation and there''s no time for you to take your pick. It''s quite good that we can choose someone of his caliber. You can''t be so choosy now; it concerns the survival of the entire Fang family. Sierra, you..." Her expression was a little gloomy and she frowned slightly. She interrupted him unhappily, "You don''t need to go on; I understand. I know my priorities. I''ll choose him if Dad and Grandpa think he''s the best fit." With that, she stood up and left. Out of the blue, a figure walked up to her and spoke gently, "Miss Fang, do I have the honor of inviting you for a drink?" Sierra looked over and saw a handsome face. It was the pretty boy, Xante. Instantly, a smile shed across her face but she quickly hid her expression and said softly, "I''m sorry, I don''t drink." Xante didn''t continue to pester her upon hearing this. Instead, he bowed politely to her and apologized, "I''m sorry, Miss Fang. That was rude of me." Then, he turned around and left. Sierra looked at his retreating figure and she couldn''t help but sigh faintly as she said to herself, "If only he was more powerful!" Madigan, who was by the side, saw through his sister, and asked, "Have you taken a fancy to Xante?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Her face flushed red but she didn''t speak. Madigan remarked, "Pretty boys are indeed attractive. Under normal circumstances, I would support your choice but we don''t have this luxury. Xante is a little too weak, so..." "Brother, you don''t need to say anything more. I understand!" She scowled. At first, Xanto was her first pick in mind, especially when he had shown his strength and won two rounds consecutively in the contest. It wasn''t only her; even the elders of the Fang family had thought highly of Xanto at that time. They didn''t expect him to lose to Torn in the third round, and in such an embarrassing fashion as well. He was defeated in a single blow. That made his ce in the Fang family''s elders hearts fall drastically and he was almost eliminated from their shortlist. "s!" Sierra sighed and got up to leave. After all, they had almost confirmed the candidate. It was meaningless for her to stay. Just as she was about to leave, footsteps sounded at the entrance of the hotel. A voice shouted, "Here is the congrattory present!" Four men walked into the hotel carrying a huge que, with a red cloth covering it. Everyone was confused and they all looked over. "Congrattory present? What congrattory present?" "Is there a happy asion?" "I don''t think so, could it be a mistake?" "Who''s the sender?" Just as everyone was perplexed, the person in charge of the dinner reception walked up and asked the staff member, "Who is the congrattory present from?" The staff member shook his head, "We don''t know either. Someone ordered it online and he paid for it, so we sent it over. The other party said you will know when we deliver it. "This..." The person in charge was confused and didn''t know what to make of it. "Take off the red cloth and let''s have a look at what''s written on it? Maybe there are some clues," someone suggested. When the person in charge heard this, he stepped forward and grabbed the red cloth. He pulled hard and the red cloth flew and fell to the ground. The words on the que appeared to everyone. There were five ck words on the huge que -Martial Arts For The Public. "What? What does it mean?" "You still can''t tell who sent it?" Chapter 2237 Chapter 2237 Amidst doubts, a sharp-eyed man reminded, "There are a few words on the bottom right corner. Let''s take a closer look. It may be a clue." The person in charge went forward and looked closely at the small words in the bottom right corner of the que, "Fade Chen congrattes the Greenery Mountain Martial Arts Contest." "Who is Fade Chen?" "So it is to congratte the Martial Arts Contest." "Why was it sent here only now? Could there be a mistake?" As everyone was discussing, someone thought of something and said suddenly, "Fade Chen, isn''t that Master Chen''s name? Could this be a congrattory gift from Master Chen?" The whole scene was still for a moment before everyone burst out intoughter and discussions. "Don''t joke around. Why would someone of Master Chen''s status pay attention to a small martial arts contest?" "That''s right. Even if he did pay attention, who is qualified for Master Chen to send a congrattory gift? Isn''t this a joke?" "Didn''t the news say that Master Chen has gone into seclusion to take care of his wounds. How could he send a gift over?" "In my opinion, it''s a prank." "It''s better to throw such a thing away. It''ll be bad if things get out of hand and Master Chen gets wind of it." The crowd continued with their heated discussions while Tom and Scott looked at each other before looking at Fade together, "Brother Fade, this..." Fade was also surprised. He shook his head and muttered, "It''s not me." "Then it''s... Someone is impersonating you?" Two of them frowned. "Brother Fade, do we need to exin about it?" Scott nced at him. Fade thought about the secret n that he had discussed with General Xu. It wasn''t convenient to disclose his identity so he waved his hands, "It''s okay. It won''t affect anything." After rounds of discussions, the person in charge of the organizingmittee still treated the que as a prank and was prepared to throw it out. Just as they were about to take action, they found a note on the back of the que and there were words on it. When they took a closer look, it was a URL. "What? What''s going on?" Everyone was confused. "Could it be the URL to the que shop and it''s for promotional use?" Someone guessed. "Maybe it was identally put there." "Wouldn''t we know if we just searched the website?" Someone took out his phone and started to login to the website stated on the note. "Ahh!" Soon, there was a shout of surprise from the crowd. "What''s wrong?" Everyone turned around and found out the person who had shouted in surprise was a kid who logged in to the website. The young man''s face was full of shock as he showed the phone to everyone. He spoke in a trembling voice, "It''s... It''s real. It really is a congrattory present from Master Chen?" "What? It really is Master Chen? That''s impossible!" "Did you make a mistake?" "What did you see on the website?" Some questioned him and some searched the website using the URL. Soon, there were constant exmations from the crowd. Someone projected the website onto the big screen in the venue and started ying the video. For a time, everyone''s eyes were focused on the big screen. A video was being yed on the big screen and the main character in the video was Master Chen. Master Chen was smiling at the camera as he spoke, "I recently heard that the Greenery Mountain''s Martial Arts Contest is being held my best wishes for the contest to be fruitful. At the same time, I want to thank all of you for helping my junior fellow..." Hearing this, many people were shocked. "It''s really Master Chen. The que is really from him." "Could it be that Master Chen''s junior fellow has participated in the contest? That''s why he is sending over a que?" "No way, I''ve never heard of Master Chen having a junior fellow." "What do you know? How much would you know about a mysterious person like Master Chen?" "Then, who is Master Chen''s junior?" Amidst the noisy discussions, Fade, the one in the video made a final warning after he finished his speech, "Junior Xanto, your main aim is to gain experience since this is your first timeing down from the mountain. Remember toy low and not be so showy." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Then, the video ended and the screen went ck. The hotel venue broke into noises. Everyone''s eyes fell on Xanto with shocked expressions. "Xanto is Master Chen''s junior? Is... Is this true?" "It must be true. Didn''t you see Master Chen saying so himself?" "No wonder Xanto appeared suddenly. Why haven''t we heard of him before? So he''s Master Chen''s junior! No wonder!" For a time, everyone was in heated discussion. Quite a few of them walked over to Xanto eagerly and started to talk with him with huge smiles on their faces. Even Sierra''s face changed instantly. She looked in his direction with a flushed face and an agitated expression. Light gleamed in her eyes. Madigan understood that his sister had fallen for Xanto. After all, she had always favored him in the first ce. However, because of his defeat to Tom, he was ruled out. Now, the tables were turned and Xanto turned out to be Master Chen''s junior. With this identity, Xante''s strength wasn''t a problem at all. Their family certainly would not object to this. Hence, it was natural for Sierra to be excited. She couldn''t wait to pounce on him and express her feelings to him, telling him that he was her Mr. Right. However, just as she was about to step forward, Madigan grabbed her and reminded her, "Sierra, calm down." "Brother, I..." Sierra''s face was red. Her expression was shy but more with excitement and agitation. He frowned slightly and said, "Sierra, don''t act impulsively before anything is confirmed." "Brother, there''s even a video. It can''t be fake." She still couldn''t contain her excitement. He responded, "If Xanto is really Master Chen''s junior, how could he be so weakpared to Master Chen''s extraordinary strength? He was knocked out in the third round." "This..." She couldn''t exin this either. At the same time, someone in the crowd around Xanto asked him the same question. Xanto smiled and exined with a calm face, "You saw just now. This is my first timeing down the mountain to gain experience and my senior had asked me toy low." "Furthermore, the main reason that I participated in this contest is to experience life off the mountain. Victory means nothing to me, so when I felt that it was time, I took the initiative to back out." "Took the initiative to back out? So, you have purposely lost to Tom?" Xanto nodded as he smiled and spoke calmly, "To some point, you may say that." Chapter 2238 Chapter 2238 Xanto exined further, "After all, it''s unfair to all of you that I participated in thepetition. Thus, I can''t take the ces that belong to you." He gently waved his hand and a wave of powerful energy surged out from his palm and rushed at the crowd in front of him. The energy spread out and enveloped the whole venue. Everyone felt a huge pressure and their expressions changed. Xanto then waved his hands again and dissipated the energy. He smiled as he nodded to the crowd. Instantly, there was an uproar. "It''s true, it must be true. Such force can only be emitted by an expert of the Earth Level or even the Heaven Level. Mr. Xanto is really Master Chen''s junior fellow." "Mr. Xanto admitted defeat despite having such strength. It seems like he''s really here to get experience." "Mr. Luoh, no, Master Luo, could you give me an autograph?" "Mr. Luo, can I have a picture?" "Mr. Luo, please take me as your disciple." Xanto''s identity was confirmed and for an instant, the lively scene became even noisier. Almost everyone rushed over warmly and enthusiastically, wanting to associate themselves with Master Chen''s junior. Sierra, who was agitated, looked excited. She nced at Madigan and gushed, "Brother, you''ve seen it. Now, you should believe Xanto. He''s Master Chen''s junior. It must be true." "This..." Madigan peered at Xanto in the crowd and his eyes flickered. No one knew what was in his mind. "Brother, do you really want the Fang family to miss this opportunity?" She asked. His expression changed and he nodded at her, "Go ahead, watch yourself while conversing with Mr. Luo..." He still had a few reminders for her but she could wait no longer. She waved him off and skipped over to Xanto, "Brother, I''m a grown-up. I know what to do."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Xanto had be the center of attention. Meanwhile, Tom''s surroundings had be deserted. Tom and Scott''s faces had taken on an unpleasant expression. "Brother Fade, that kept man is using your name to scam others. We can''t let him off easily," Scott gritted his teeth. "Brother Fade, do you want me to seize that guy and bring him over here?" Tom asked in a deep voice. Fade nced at Xante and shook his head after taking a few seconds to deliberate, "Don''t worry about him for the time being." "Don''t worry? Brother Fade, that kid is..." Scott gawked at Fade in agitation. Beside him, Tom was also puzzled. Fade didn''t exin much. He merely looked at both of them and reassured sincerely, "Trust me, I''ll show up when the time is right." Since Fade had already said so himself, Tom and Scott didn''t continue harping on the issue. The three of them continued to suit themselves in the reception. On the side, Sierra was already standing beside Xanto. They were very intimate, with their shoulders almost touching. From the looks of it, their rtionship had obviously gotten closer with the exposure of his identity. However, what really upset Scott was the fact that Sierra was smiling at Xanto, something that she had never shown him. It was a wide and bright smile. If he didn''t know the inside story, he wouldn''t have taken the smiling girl and the cold belle of the Chanvor District University as the same person. Fade and Tom looked at each other and got up when they saw that Scott''s face was getting more and more sour. "I''m almost done drinking, let''s go out for a walk!" "That''s right, I heard that the night view here is great. Let''s go take a look!" Scott understood them. He shook his head andughed bitterly before looking at them, "Brother Fade, Brother Tom, I''m okay. I''m just a little tired. I would like to go back to my room to get some rest." "Well, we''ll take you back!" Fade and Tom offered. The two of them escorted Scott back to the hotel andforted him before leaving. On the way back, Tom sighed, "Fatty is really falling hard for her this time, isn''t he?" Fade nodded, "Fatty previously mentioned that he only wanted to sign a contract with Sierra but from the look of him now, there''s more to it!" "s, everything goes well for Fatty except for his love life. Tom let out a long sigh. Fade couldn''t help but think of Scott''s past. At that time when they were still in Hanover City, Scott fancied a woman and he fell in love with her. It turned out that she was a cheater and was only using him. Looking at current circumstances, it seemed like Scott would be disappointed again. He liked Sierra but the person whom she liked was obviously someone with power and status, and was useful to the Fang family. Before that, Tom was the champion of both categories so Sierra had treated him quite nicely, but now that Xanto had inadvertently announced his identity as Master Chen''s junior brother, she had gone to him on her own ord. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Although Xante''s identity was fake and all Fade had to do was to announce his identity, Sierra would most probably agree to Scott''s courtship, taking his rtionship with him into consideration. However, if Scott really got Sierra with this method, it was likely that he wouldn''t like such a woman either. Therefore, Fade didn''t reveal his identity immediately. These thoughts shed through his mind and he sighed faintly, "I hope that Fatty can walk out of it quickly. There''s really no other way when ites to the matters of the heart." "I hope so!" Tom nodded and agreed. The two of them then waved goodbye and returned to their own rooms to rest. Fade was closing his eyes to rest 12 after he was back to his room for about half an hour, when suddenly, there was amotion outside. Someone banged on his door and Tom''s voice sounded, "Brother Fade,e quickly. Something''s happened to Fatty." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What?" Fade''s expression changed drastically. He hastily changed his clothes and rushed out. "What happened?" He gaped at Tom at the door and asked quickly. They talked as they walked, "Fatty has gotten into a dispute with Xanto. The hotel staff informed me about it. I came to you immediately after I got up, so I''m not very clear about the situation." "A dispute with Xanto?" Fade frowned and felt anger surging in his heart. Not long after, the two of them were already at the hotel lobby. There was a crowd gathering in the hotel lobby. There were voices everywhere and the scene was quite chaotic. The two of them briskly squeezed through the crowd and came to the center. In the center of the crowd were three people. They were Scott, Sierra and Xanto. Chapter 2239 Chapter 2239 Scott was looking at Sierra anxiously and was trying to persuade her, "Miss Fang, I''m speaking the truth. Xanto isn''t a good guy; he''s lying to you. He''s not Master Chen''s junior." She obviously didn''t believe in his words and she looked at him coldly, "Have you had enough? Scott Huang, you''ve pestered me so many times all this while. Now, you''ve evene to annoy Mr. Luo. Don''t you feel ashamed?" Her cold words and disgusted gaze made Scott''s heart feel a pang of pain, but still, he tried to convince her, "Sierra, I really don''t have any ill intentions. Xanto is a liar. He..." Xanto, who was at the back, stepped forward, not letting Scott finish his sentence. He snapped, "Mr. Huang, I don''t seem to have any enmity with you, do I? Why would you forge such lies to nder me?" "You... You know best yourself whether you''re a liar," Scott gritted his teeth. He really wanted to beat up this gigolo. Xanto looked disappointed as he shook his head and sighed, "Mr. Huang, if this is about Miss Fang, and the matter has made you feel hostile towards me, I apologize to you here." With that, he bowed to Scott. This action caused the surrounding crowd to talk about it. "Master Luo really lives up to his name. He''s so benevolent." "That''s right. The fatso had falsely used him and still he apologized. It''s so touching." "If it was me, I would definitely p that fatty to death." "He''s Master Chen''s junior, he''s Master Luo. This is the bearings of a master." Dismissing the praise to Xante, the rest of the words were criticisms directed at Scott. "Fatty, Master Luo didn''t pursue the matter, it''s enough. Go back!" "Kid, don''t go overboard! Otherwise, I will teach you a lesson even if Master Luo doesn''t make his move." "Get lost. Don''t make a fool of yourself." Sierra also spoke up amidst the chaos. Her face was serious and there was even a glimpse of anger in her expression. She red at Scott and spoke in a deep voice, "Scott Huang, let me tell you straight, my matters have nothing to do with you." "Also, I will never fancy you. You''d better give up on me. Even if I am single for the rest of my life, I won''t fall for someone like you." "Sierra, I, I..." When Scott heard this, reality hit him hard. His face slumped and his legs became weak; he almost fell to the ground. Her face was cold, "We''re not that familiar, don''t call me that." With that, she turned around and looked at Xanto. Her cold face instantly softened into a smile. There was even a mischievous spoiled look as she pulled his arm, "Why would you apologize to someone like him? You didn''t do anything wrong. He''s too much." Xanto smiled softly, "If it can clear up the misunderstanding, I don''t mind apologizing." "You... are too kind, that''s why you''re an easy target." Sierra stared at him. The gentleness and the tenderness in her eyes was almost seeping out. Scott was welled up with anger again when he saw this. He red fiercely at Xanto and shrieked, "Luo, I don''t care what motive you have. Get away from Sierra immediately, or else..." "Scott Huang, are you done? Do our matters have anything to do with you?" Sierra hissed impatiently. "I..." Scott''s face darkened and he was full of pain, anger, and grievance for a time. Fade and Tom had arrived at this moment, "Fatty, what''s wrong?" Scott became agitated upon seeing their arrival. He quickly grabbed Fade''s arm and begged, "Brother Fade, quickly tell Sierra that Xante is a liar. You''re the real Master Chen, you..." Xanto''s face changed drastically and his expression became nervous. He looked over at Fade. On the other hand, Sierra remained indifferent and she gently embraced Xante''s arm as she exined, "That man is his friend. They tried to scam me like that a few days ago in school I never thought they would use this method again." "You don''t have to pay heed to people like that, let''s go!" She pulled him and wanted to leave. Scott was upset instantly and he begged for Fade''s help, "Brother Fade, help me. Sierra..." Beside him, Tom frowned and helped Scott up. He muttered, "Calm down, Fatty. Didn''t Brother Fade say before that it''s not convenient for him to reveal his identity? Aren''t you making things hard for him?" "I, I..." Scott''s face slumped and he looked awkward. Fade patted him on his shoulder and consoled him, "It''s okay, I''ll talk to them." Then, he chased after Sierra and Xanto, "Wait a minute." The duo turned around and nced at him upon hearing his voice. Immediately, Sierra scowled unhappily, "What do you want? Do you want to scam me with your lies again?" Fade looked at her calmly and began with a serious tone, "Scott is my brother. He has never lied to you." "Hehe..." She sneered in disbelief. Fade continued in a low voice, "I don''t care whether you believe it or not but I have something to tell you. That is, Scott''s feelings for you are real." "That''s something I can be sure of. Scott doesn''t have any ill intentions and he means the best for you, no matter how you see him, like him, don''t feel anything about him, or even hate him."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "I hope you can think about what I''ve just said." With that, he turned around and walked back. Sierra narrowed her eyes and was silent for a few seconds, as if Fade had seeded in persuading her. However, at this moment, Xanto gently embraced her shoulder and whispered, "Sierra, are you alright?" She was pulled back from her thoughts upon hearing his voice. She raised her head and studied the handsome, gentle man in front of her and her heart skipped a beat. She then put Fade''s words behind her, "I''m alright." After all, Xanto was a nearly perfect existence, as of his looks, temperament and strength. In addition, he was also Master Chen''s junior With this identity, the Fang family''s status would rise if they really got together. There was no doubt about it. The fantasy of a beautiful future made her fall into happiness. She totally forgot Fade''s words in the blink of an eye. She then hugged Xante''s arm and the duo left together. On the other side, Fade and Tom helped the very depressed Scott back to his room. Chapter 2240 Chapter 2240 Afterforting Scott, the two of them couldn''t help but ask. "Fatty, what''s going on? Why would you quarrel with them both in the hotel lobby in the middle of the night?" Scott''s face grew grave and he mumbled slowly, "I... After you walked me back to my room, Iid on the bed for a while but I still felt irritated, so I came for a walk to calm down." "I didn''t expect to see Sierra and Xante down there. They were holding hands intimately and they were almost hugging." "I even saw the keycard in Xanto''s hand. All of a sudden, my emotions welled up and I couldn''t control myself any longer. I rushed out to tell Sierra that he was a liar and told her not to be scammed." "As a result, we fell out. The hotel staff came over and we went to the lobby, then you saw what happened next." Fade and Tom nced at each other and immediately understood what was going on. Scott was very obsessed with Sierra and couldn''t give up on her. He wanted to take a walk to get some air but he coincidentally met Sierra and Xanto who were behaving intimately. What provoked him the most was that the two of them were going upstairs holding a keycard. What was going to happen next was crystal clear. Scott thought of his goddess, who was about to be possessed by another man, and a liar no less. Thus, he couldn''t stand it any longer. Sure enough, there was a quarrel, as he was welled up with rage. However, from the results, the quarrel didn''t change anything. Sierra totally didn''t believe in them and even despised them more. They must have beenbeled as "liars" in her heart. As for love matters, even Fade couldn''t do anything. After all, he couldn''t change her thinking and make her fall in love with Scott, no matter how strong he was. There was no other way and the two of them could onlyfort Scott. Fade then secretly injected him with some positive energy to regte his breathing before he bedded down. Afterwards, the two of them left and went back to their own rooms to rest. In the middle of the night, Fade was lying on his bed when he heard a faint crack suddenly. He was awake right away, and he opened his eyes to gaze in the direction of the window. He saw a ck shadow sh by the window hastily. It was just an instance. If he hadn''t been paying attention, he would never have noticed the ck shadow and would most probably think that he was muddled and saw wrongly. However, at this moment, his mind was exceptionally clear. He looked out the window with a solemn expression and he thought to himself, "Have you finally appeared after waiting for so many days?" The next morning, Tom knocked on his door early in the morning and pulled Fade up from bed. "Tom, what''s wrong? Did something happen again? Why are you so anxious?" Fade asked as he put on his clothes. Tom urged him and exined, "Brother Fade, hurry. Later, well wake Fatty up and leave the hotel." "Why are we in such a hurry to leave the hotel? We haven''t even had our breakfast yet," Fade was a little confused. Tom blurted, "Brother Fade, something has happened again. We can''t have breakfast." "What''s wrong?" Fade''s face turned solemn. Tom continued, "I just got up and saw the Fang family members downstairs. This afternoon, they''ll be confirming Sierra and Xante''s engagement in this hotel. They have invited all the contestants as witnesses to participate in their engagement ceremony." "If Fatty finds out, he''ll definitely be upset. Who knows how he''ll fare by then? Thus, it''s best to leave as soon as possible." "What, engagement ceremony? So fast? I thought they just got to know each otherst night?" Fade was surprised. Tom pouted, "He''s Master Chen''s junior. With his identity and his nice-looking face, how would the Fang family give up on such a good opportunity? Of course they would quickly hold on to him tightly." "This..." For a time, Fade was lost for words. As for Tom, he was a little anxious, "Brother Fade, let''s not care about it so much. The most important thing is not upsetting Fatty again." However, just as Tom''s voice fell, a mncholic voice sounded behind him, "Brother Tom, I already knew about the engagement." "Ah..." Tom turned around and found Scott walking in from behind, dark circles under his eyes, "Fatty, you, how did you... It''s gettingte, let''s go." "Brother Tom, understand yourText content ? N?velDrama.Org. good intentions but it''s okay. I''ve thought things throughst night. can''t force it and it''s meaningless." Scott forced a smile, "Also, the dishes served in the engagement ceremony are high-ss dishes. I would like to try them." "Fatty, this..." Tom became even more concerned upon hearing his words. With Scott''s wealth, how would he covet the food and wine? It could only mean that he hadn''t totally given up on Sierra. "Brother Fade, please persuade Fatty. We..." Tom pleaded. Fade paused and uttered, "I think the same as Fatty. There''s no need to escape. We''ll go to the engagement ceremony together since he wants to stay." "But Brother Fade..." Tom was anxious. ?n Fade stepped forward and patted his shoulder. He muttered, "Rest assured, nothing will happen with me around. Also, escaping can''t solve the matter. Fatty needs to face the problem head on to untie the knot in his heart." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I... I... s, let''s go together then." Tom sighed before finally nodding and agreeing with Fade''s statement. Not long after the three of them arrived at the ballroom of the hotel. There were staff members at the door, who were smiling while they gave out invitations and ushered everyone into the hall to take part in the engagement ceremony. Tom took the initiative to take three invitations before the three of them walked into the hall together. The ballroom had obviously been decorated overnight. The decorations were magnificent, with huge red flowers and the traditional "Happiness" words. It made the whole space seem very lively. The three of them found a spot to sit and they simply got something to eat. After fifteen minutes, there was a heated round of apuse and two figures walked into the auditorium. Everyone looked over and saw that these two people were Xante and Sierra. The two of them walked hand-in-hand and side-by-side intimately. Moreover, the two of them were dressed in clothes of the same style and they came out from the same lift. It seemed like something good had happened between the two of them the previous night. For a time, there were countless words of congrattions andpliments. Fade''s party didn''t go forward. Scott tried his best to suppress his emotions but when he saw Sierra smiling as she hugged Xanto''s arm, his body couldn''t help but tremble and his eyes turned red. Chapter 2241 Chapter 2241 "Fatty..." Fade looked at Scott worriedly. Scott smiled at him as he took up a piece of cake and popped it into his mouth, "Brother Fade, I''m alright. This cake''s quite good. Try some." Xante and Sierra had already reached the stage in front of the hall amidst the guests''pliments. Without anyplicated procedures, the host announced themencement of the engagement ceremony. As the two newlyweds came on stage, the Fang family elders came out too. Among them, Fade and the others recognized the burly man, Sierra''s brother, Madigan. In front of him was a middle-aged man and an elder. The middle-aged man was most likely Sierra''s father Talkar, and needless to say, the elder was the Old Master of the Fang family, Malvor. The lineup showed how important the engagement was to the Fang family. After all, Malvor had already gone into seclusion for so many years and seldom appeared in front of the public. However, on Xante''s side, he didn''t have any other friends and family present other than his two sidekicks from the previous day. Despite this, it was obvious that everyone didn''t care about this. The host made a brief introduction on their situations and told their love story, how they fell in love, and how they decided to get married in the end. Although the host tried to make it sound romantic, everyone present knew that the two of them just got to know each other the previous day. Hence, the story sounded ironic. For a moment, there were many discussions in low voices among the guests. "A sh marriage after one day, hehe!" "Isn''t Sierra the oldest daughter of the Fang family? I heard that many eligible bachelors of Chanvor District came to ask for her hand in marriage but the Fang family rejected them all. In the end, she is engaged after knowing the other party for a day. s!" "Don''t be jealous. Look at Xante''s identity. He''s Master Chen''s junior, a real big shot. Of course the Fang family can''t wait to have someone like him backing them up." "I''m not jealous; it''s just a little shocking. Sierra has always been the goddess in my heart. I never thought that she''d..." "Forget about it. Your goddess may be a nobody in front of a real expert." "That''s right. Strength is the most important thing in this world. Everything will be easy if your fist is strong enough." In the meantime, Scott''s face had slumped even more. The engagement ceremony was still going on on the stage. Madigan was the first to give an encouraging speech as her older brother. Then, Talkar made a few reminders to Xanto as Sierra''s father. Lastly, Malvor personally announced to Xanto, "Today, the Fang family will take out 30% of the family assets, including thepanies under us, the martial art manuals, herbs and resources, and give them to you as Sierra''s dowry." "30% of the Fang family''s assets are worth billions!" "What the f*ck! That is a great loss to the Fang family!" "Is the Fang family so generous? I heard that the Old Master wanted them to marry into the family when others asked for Sierra''s hand in marriage." "Xanto has really profited this time. He got such a beautiful wife and even got such a hefty sum. He''s so lucky." "Why isn''t it me? Why didn''t I have such a good chance!" Amidst the jealous exmations, the host came over to the newlyweds and asked, "Miss Sierra, are you willing to take Mr. Xanto to be yourwfully wedded husband?" Sierra''s cheeks flushed red with excitement and she nodded, "I-I do!" The host then turned to Xanto and asked, "Mr. Xanto, are you willing to take Miss Sierra to be yourwfully wedded wife?" "I do!" "I do!" The audience burst into cheers. Many of the men present wished they could take Xante''s ce on stage. In the guests'' seats, the gloomy Scott was red in the face. His tightly clenched fists started to tremble. Xanto was still smiling on stage. His already handsome face seemed even more charming. He opened his mouth slightly and looked deeply into Sierra''s eyes before he spoke, "I..." However, just before he spoke thest word, there was a fierce shriek, "Shut up, you liar!" This yell instantly cut Xanto off and made everybody look over. Scott, who was gloomy, walked over to the stage as he gritted his teeth. "It''s you!" Xanto narrowed his eyes when he saw him. Sierra''s expression changed drastically and anger filled her beautiful face. She gritted her teeth, "You again?" Scott nced up at her and pleaded urgently, "Sierra, I''m really not lying. Xanto is really a liar. He..." "Enough!" She bellowed angrily and stopped Scott. Her face was cold, "My matters are none of your business." "Sierra, I..." Scott wanted to exin further. However, Sierra yelled coldly again, "Don''t think too much. Even if all the men on earth are gone, I won''t fancy you. In my eyes, you can''t evenpare to a hair of Xante''s. You aren''t of the same level." "I... I Her words hit Scott hard and for a time, his face was gloomy and he was dazed on the spot. She simply waved her hands with disgust and didn''t even take another look at him. The Fang family members started to move. Madigan brought a bunch of people as he headed for Scott, preparing to take him away. Fade and Tom immediately rushed forward and protected Scott between them. They growled coldly, "Don''t you dare touch my brother!" Madigan scowled, "Gentlemen, today''s the day of my sister''s engagement. I will not allow anyone to cause trouble?" Tom seethed in a deep voice, "We don''t have any intentions of making trouble. My brother means well for the Fang family. That''s why he specially reminded you." Madigan shook his head. For a moment, he was speechless. Talkar, who was on stage, walked over too. He looked at Tom with aplicated expression. After all, Tom used to be their first choice as Sierra''s husband, but they never thought that Xante would appear out of the blue and made the Fang family change their decision. They chose Xante ultimately. With these thoughts in mind, Talkar looked at him and said, "Mr. Tom, if you''re feeling disappointed over my daughter for not choosing you,? apologize for her. However, matters of the heart can''t be forced, thope you understand." "Of course, we are willing topensate so as to express our regret."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. With that, Talkar took out a bank card and passed it to Tom, "There''s a million yuan in it. It''s a small gift from the Fang family." Chapter 2242 Chapter 2242 Tom was stunned by the Fang family''s actions. He had never thought of it like that. Seeing that Tom wasn''t moving, Talkar thought he was greedy and frowned. He hissed unhappily, "Mr. Tom, the Fang family is sincere enough. Don''t push your luck." Sierra red at them with a disgusted expression and didn''t even try to hide her sarcasm, "Hehe, they''re really birds of a feather! There were two liars and now there''s one greedy person." "Tom, I had a good impression of you but now, it seems that I was wrong. You aren''t what you seem." Sierra waved her hands with a proud look, "Brother, chase them out!" Upon hearing this, Madigan reached out and prepared to make a move. Tom''s face fell and his positive energy started to circte, aimed right at Madigan. The both of them were about to break into a fight. Suddenly, Fade gently patted Tom and said, "Let me!" He stepped forward and stared at the Fang family. He sneered, "You Fang family really think highly of yourself, don''t you?'' "What do you mean?" Sierra frowned at him. He nced at her, "Do you think that all men must have fallen in love with you and begged to marry you, just because you have some looks?" "You..." She frowned and was slightly disturbed. She wasn''t an arrogant woman but she thought very highly of her own looks and status. She wouldn''t eveny an eye on the ordinary men. However, now she was in a bad mood upon hearing Fade''s words. She sneered, "Are you trying to find excuses for yourpanions?" He shook his head andughed, "It seems like you really think too highly of yourself!" "That''s enough!" Fade wanted to continue but a fierce shriek sounded from the stage. Malvor had spoken and he looked at Fade''s party with a gloomy face. He waved his hands, "Let them leave!" Talkar walked down too. He, along with his son Madigan, prepared to make a move on the three of them. Tom wasn''t afraid at all. His positive energy surged and went at the Fang family members. At this moment, many of the guests below couldn''t help but discuss this unexpected event. "What are these people doing?" "I know that Tom. He''s the champion of both categories. The remaining two must be his friends." "I know the fat man. He caused a disturbance in the lobbyst night, wanting to confess to Miss Fang." "It turned out they''re just a few toads with wishful thinking. They were rejected by the Fang family and couldn''t ept it so they''re here to create a disturbance." "Tom had some chances in the beginning but Xante cut in. Of course he''s angry." The atmosphere immediately tensed up with the mocking voices, the pointing guests, and the nearing martial artists from the Fang family. Fade shook his head and a smile appeared on his face, "It seems like you Fang family hid it well! You really led everyone into thinking that we''re coveting the power of your family, hehe!" As soon as the words left his mouth, the faces of the Fang family changed slightly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, the guests looked puzzled. "What did that kid say?" "It''s as if he has a hidden meaning in his words. Could the Fang family be hiding something?" "No way. He''s just a liar. We can''t trust his words." "Take them away!" Malvor bellowed angrily and gave the order. Madigan and Talkar instantly closed in and prepared to use force. "What, do you want a fight? Are you worried that I''ll tell everyone about how your family is looking for a scapegoat?" Fade red at Malvor and shouted fiercely. As soon as he spoke, the crowd burst into an uproar. "What does he mean by a scapegoat?" "What on earth is that kid talking about?" "Talkar, Madigan, do it!" Malvor yelled fiercely. The Fang family made their move and prepared to take them by force. However, at this moment, a strong aura erupted from Tom and he stood in front of the Fang family members, "You have to get past me if you want to hurt my brothers." Madigan stared at him and muttered "Tom, you''re quite strong to be able to win both categories. Maybe you''ll surpass me in the future but now, you''re not a match for me." Madigan exerted his strength of thete stage of the ck Level and wanted to send Tom flying. However, the next scene was surprising. When both their attacks collided, the one who went flying out wasn''t Tom but Madigan. His burly body was sent flying for more than ten meters in the air before he mmed into a pir. Blood spewed out from his mouth and he slid to the ground. "How is this possible? You..." Madigan looked at him in astonishment. "You''re just at thete stage of the ck Level. Do you really think I''m not a match for you?" Tom sneered with disdain. Only then did Madigane back to his senses, "You... Your strength has reached the peak stage of the ck Level." Tom didn''t say anything but agreed silently. At this moment, the guests looked at him in awe. Many of the contestants gazed at him withplicated el expressions. After all, many of them thought that he had won the contest by luck and that he wasn''t any stronger than them. However, at that moment, it seemed that Tom had been holding back. They couldn''t win against him at all. After a slight shock, Talkar helped Madigan up before looking at Tom with a gloomy expression on his face. He shapped coldly, "Do you think you can stand up to the Fang family as a martial artist of the peak stage of the ck Level?" With that, his aura spread out and came at Tom. The force was very strong and the pressure was that of an Earth Level expert. Everyone who was still taken aback by Tom''s strength shut up. He was quite strong but it wasn''t enough against the Fang family. However, Tom didn''t seem worried at all. Instead, he smirked and charged at Talkar''s aura, "An expert of the Earth Level? That''s great..." "You''re courting death!" Talkar shrieked coldly when he saw this. He hit out with hisrge hand at Tom. Tom didn''t evade but faced it head on. "Boom!" The two collided and a strong wind pressure spread out. Tom''s body was sent back a few meters by Talkar and he looked like he had the lower hand. However, the result shocked Talkar, "You''ve really surprised me by blocking the blow of an Earth Level expert with the strength of the peak stage of the ck Level." "Really? There are more surprisesing for you." Tom smirked and charged at Talkar again. "You''re courting death!" Talkar was furious and he sent his Earth Level aura out. Chapter 2243 Chapter 2243 Just as Talkar thought that he could defeat him in one blow, a powerful aura erupted from Tom. They collided with each other and for a time, they were fighting on equal terms. "This..." Everyone was shocked by such a situation. "You''ve achieved a breakthrough and reached the Earth Level?" Talkar looked at Tom with surprise. Tomughed, "You''ve just noticed?" "You..." Talkar was lost for words for a moment. At this time, the surrounding guests had burst out into discussions. "He''s more powerful than the peak stage of the ck Level. Tom has reached the Earth Level. He''s too powerful." "He''s not even thirty years old and is already an expert of the Earth Level. He... He''s a genius!" "A genius of this level can be considered quite good a martial artist throughout the whole country!" "He has unlimited potential! The Fang family has really missed the boat this time!" "Not only did they miss the opportunity, they offended him. The Fang family has made a wrong move this time." The debate among the guests made the faces of the Fang family members darken. Madigan gaped at Tom with aplicated expression as blood dripped down from the corner of his mouth. Sierra couldn''t help but stare at Tom too as something shed through her eyes. It was as if she was astonished and regretted a little.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As for Malvor, his face was gloomy. No expression could be seen on his face as he shouted fiercely, "Since we''ve made a decision, the Fang family will not regret it." Sierra instantly came back to her senses when she heard this. She peeked at Xante''s handsome face and threw away the regret in her mind. "Yes, I shouldn''t regret it. No matter how powerful Tom is, he can''tpare to Xanto. Putting aside their looks, Xanto won''t necessarily lose to him in terms of strength. On the other hand, Xanto is Master Chen''s junior and has unlimited potential. Tom is totally iparable to him. With Malvor''s words, many of the Fang family fighters came in and attacked Tom altogether. Seeing this, Fade asked him, "Do you need me to step in?" Tom smiled and fended off Talkar before speaking loudly, "Brother Fade, they''re just trash. There''s no need for you to do it. I can deal with them myself." His words had provoked the Fang family members and they red at him furiously. Fade came to the stage and nced at those on stage before his eyes fell on Xanto. He then asked, "Do you know why the Fang family is so eager to marry their daughter off to you?" "This..." Xante''s gaze changed and he showed a look of arrogance, "That''s because I..." Before he could finish, Fade waved his hand and cut him off, "You know yourself better. Don''t tell me you really think that you have conquered the Fang family with your handsome looks!" "Perhaps you can scam some brainless young women with your gigolo face but do you really think that the elders of the Fang family will believe you?" "I... You, what are you trying to say?" Xante''s face darkened. On the other hand, Sierra grabbed Xante''s arm protectively and red fiercely at Fade, "Don''t spout nonsense, or else..." "Nonsense?" Fade sneered before he bellowed loudly, "Are you afraid that I''ll tell everyone about how the Fang family is looking for a son-inw to be a scapegoat?" The focus of the scene returned to him when he brought this up again. The elders of the Fang family tried to stop him but Tom blocked all of them alone. Fade continued loudly, "Five years ago, the second son of the Fang family, Fikret, was epted by the Freedom n and had be prestigious since then. Three years ago, Fikret was sessful in his cultivation and became one of the top ten disciples of the Freedom n." "But then, he became a little too proud and he got into a conflict with the top disciple of Freedom n, Ederson, because of a female disciple. He even challenged him." "In the end, he was seriously injured by Ederson on the stage. He lost all his cultivation and was expelled from the n." "Fikret''s opponent, the top disciple of Freedom n, Ederson was also injured in the fight. His cultivation was affected and he had to go int seclusion to recuperate. However, before he went into seclusion, he warned the Fang family that he woulde to the Fang family and fight with them one more time to get rid of his shame." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Now, Ederson has finished recuperating and the day he''sing out of seclusion is not far from now." "The Fang family wants to find a husband for Sierra so eagerly because they want to find a scapegoat. They''ll then let this scapegoat face Enderson in a battle." As soon as Fade finished his story, the crowd burst into an uproar. "What? There''s such a thing? Is it true?" "It could be true; I know Fikret. He was quite famous a few years ago but somehow he had disappeared mysteriously." "The Fang family is so keen on finding a son-inw, I didn''t know that this was the motive until now!" "That Ederson is the top disciple of the Freedom n. It''s courting death fighting with him! Isn''t the Fang family leading their son-inw to his death?" All sorts of discussions made the faces of the Fang family turn sullen. As the son- in-w- to- be, Xante''s face was extremely pale and his expression was ghastly. He wanted to run and escape from that dangerous ce badly. After all, he only borrowed the name of Master Chen''s junior to gain some benefits but he never wanted to put his life on the line. Moreover, his opponent was the first disciple of the Freedom n, an Earth Level sect. The first disciple of such a n would definitely have the strength of the Earth Level. He was doomed if he faced such an opponent. Sierra obviously noticed the changes in Xante''s expression but she didn''t know his thoughts. She thought he was angry because the Fang family hidden this matter from him. Therefore, she pulled at his arm with a desperate expression and tried hard to exin, "Xanto, I... The Fang family didn''t do it on purpose. We didn''t want to lie to you. I... I''m married to you because I really like you., I..." Malvor, Talkar and the other elders'' faces changed too. They studied Xanto withplicated expressions. As he watched the reactions of the Fang family, Xante''s brain started to work rapidly. If he was to break off the engagement, he would provoke the Fang family and they might even attack him. If that happened, his deception of his status as Master Chen''s junior would be seen through. Therefore, the best thing to do now was to agree to it and let the Fang family rest easy before finding a chance to leave. In addition, Ederson from the Freedom n wouldn''t show up in a day or two. Xante still had a chance. Moreover, his current identity was the junior fellow of Master Chen. He shouldn''t be afraid of Ederson with this status. After all, Master Chen was a big shot of the Half-Lord Level so an Earth Level n disciple was nothing to him. Chapter 2244 Chapter 2244 Xanto reacted quickly after thinking it over. He smiled as he looked at Sierra and soothed calmly, "It''s okay, Sierra. I trust you." "Xanto, you... You don''t me me and the Fang family?" She gaped at him excitedly and nervously. He nced at the Fang family members andughed before he continued loudly, "It''s just a small matter. What''s there to be med." She was stunned for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she beamed excitedly, "Xanto, you... You''ve forgiven us." "Yes, don''t worry about it!" He stared at her gently. "But Ederson will be here soon. When the timees..." She was still a little worried. Xanto waved his hand and looked proudly into the distance, "It''s just Ederson; what''s there to be afraid of? He''s just a disciple of an Earth Level n. Even if his n heades, there''s nothing to be fearful of! My senior brother can vanquish them with a single finger." His domineering words quelled everyone and the whole venue went silent. After a few seconds, the crowd burst into an uproar. "Mr. Luo''s fearless, he''s so powerful." "Mr. Luo lives up to his name. He''s so heroic." "There''s nothing for us to be worried about. He is Master Chen''s junior. A small Earth Level n is really nothing." "The Fang family has really benefited this time. I never thought that Mr. Luo would be so benevolent and not care about the lie at all." Amidst the discussions, the nervous Fang family members started to calm down. Their expressions eased up and they all grinned from ear to ear. Even Madigan rushed to Xante and thanked him. Then, their eyes naturally fell on Fade. Sierra''s face was proud yet furious as she fumed, "Did you see that? Xante loves me and the Fang family. It''s ridiculous that you tried to sow discord with your tricks." "He''s just an ant, pathetic andughable!" Xante''s hands were behind his back like an expert, and he shook his head whilementing. However, Fade wasn''t angry. He merely gazed at Xanto and asked, "Don''t tell me you''ve even cheated yourself! If Ederson reallyes, what do you think you will do?" Xante''s heart thumped and worry shed across his eyes, but then he sneered and yelled proudly, "I already said that Ederson and the Freedom n is nothing to me and there''s nothing to be afraid of." His proud and confident appearance made Sierra feel proud. She turned and red at Fade with an arrogant face, trying to say something. Suddenly, there was an explosion outside the auditorium, followed by a voice like thunder, "Fang family, are you ready? I, Ederson, am here!" Instantly, there was only pin drop silence in the auditorium. All the faces of the Fang family members changed. The one with the most upset expression was Xanto, who had just given his rhetoric speech. His face went as white as a ghost and he trembled. He almost burst out in tears. He didn''t expect Ederson to arrive right after he finished boasting. Was God going against him? Fortunately, the faces of the Fang family members had changed drastically as well. Their attention was on the figure at the door so they didn''t notice Xante''s abnormal behavior. Xanto tried his best to calm down and pull on a stoic expression, but he was thinking of a n to escape. Maybe he had a chance; there had to be a chance. "Boom!" There was another loud bang and the thick wooden auditorium door exploded. A young man in a long green robe strode in. Behind the man was another man in the same long robe. Embroidered on their long robes was the logo of the Freedom n. Without a doubt, this person was the first disciple of the Freedom n, Ederson. When they saw him walk in, the whole Fang family was dumbfounded and they were dazed on the spot. They didn''t know what to do for a time. Malvor came back to his senses first. He saluted Ederson and said, "Wee, Mr. Jiang, it''s our honor to have you here today." With that, Malvor quickly signaled the others to go up to wee him. Talkar forced a smile and ran over to wee him, "Wee, Mr. Jiang." However, Ederson totally ignored their formalities and sneered coldly, "Skip you hypocritical acts. You are clear about why I''m here today." "This..." The faces of the Fang family changed. Ederson yelled fiercely, "Where is Fikret? Get him here now." Talkar quickly exined, "Mr. Jiang, my son is critically wounded. For the past few years, he has been recuperating at home and can''t go out, so he''s not here." "Critically wounded? Fikret''s not dead yet?" Ederson wasn''t polite as he spoke, "It seems like after this time, I''ll have to make another trip." Upon hearing this, the expressions of the Fang family members changed drastically. Sierra couldn''t stand it anymore and snapped, "Ederson, don''t be too much. You injured my brother severely and destroyed hisCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. cultivation that year. Now, you to kill him. Do you really think the Fang family is an easy target?" "You''re talking to me!" Ederson''s face turned cold and he red icily at her. Malvor, Talkar, and the others quickly winked at Sierra. They tried to ease things over, "Mr. Jiang, my daughter is young and she doesn''t think before she speaks. Don''t take her seriously. The Fang family..." However, Sierra spoke again before they could finish, "Dad, Grandpa, why are you so afraid of him? Now that we have Xante, Ederson is nothing." With that, she stared at Xanto expectantly. When Xanto heard this, he almost cried out, but he forced an ugly smile and nodded slightly, "Um, yes, yes." Ederson looked over and sized him up. He then spoke with disdain, "Is this the person you found to fight me?" "Yes, Xanto is my fiance. He''ll battle with you on behalf of the Fang family. Prepare to be defeated by ¨¨ him!" Sierra was very confident, In her mind, Xanto was Master Chen''s junior brother and was definitely powerful. Hearing this, Ederson''s face sank and he snorted coldly, "Is that so? It seems like the Fang family is very confident!" "Then, let me see where your confidencees from." Ederson shrieked fiercely and wagged his finger at Xanto, "You,e on!" Xanto stood rooted on the spot. He didn''t know what to do and he was so anxious that he was on the verge of tears. Chapter 2245 Chapter 2245 Seeing that Xanto was not making any moves, Ederson narrowed his eyes, "Why? Are you scared? Then send someone else, don''t waste my time. The whole Fang family stared at Xanto expectantly. After all, he had said that he didn''t take Ederson and the Freedom n seriously. Xanto had no choice but to stand out. However, he didn''t fight Ederson. Instead, he tried to force a smile and said, "Mr. Jiang, I''ve heard of your conflict with the Fang family. Actually, it isn''t that serious." "Why don''t you do me a favor? I''ll apologize on behalf of the Fang family, and wellpensate you and then the matter will be settled." Xanto tried to make peace. Hearing this, Ederson was slightly surprised before he snorted coldly, "Are you trying to give in? It''s toote now. You either send someone to battle with me or I''ll annihte the entire Fang family." "Xanto said that to show you respect. Do you really think that we are afraid of you?" Sierra started shouting again before speaking smugly, "Xante is Master Chen''s junior. With his strength, the fight will be like ytime to him." "Master Chen''s junior brother? Which Master Chen?" Ederson was puzzled. Sierra started again, "Of course it''s the recently famous, Half-Lord Level expert, Master Fade Chen." "What! He''s Master Chen''s junior." Ederson was really shocked. "Well, now you''re scared. Hehe, but let me tell you, it''s toote." Sierra was very confident. After a short moment of shock, Ederson calmed down and sized up Xanto. In the end, he confirmed that the guy was only at the middle stage of the ck Level, and he wasn''t a very powerful expert. As for Master Chen''s junior brother, he had never heard of him before. He did hear of Master Chen''s junior sister asionally. He could almost conclude that this so-called Master Chen''s junior brother was a fraud. The Fang family was either too foolish or too anxious that they were cheated by this con man. Thinking of this, Ederson sneered, "Scared? Hehe, you''re thinking too much. A small Fang family can''t make me afraid." "You''re Xanto right? You say you''re Master Chen''s junior brother?" Ederson studied him. Xanto had no choice but to nod, "Yes, I am!" "Really? Let me see how capable you are as Master Chen''s junior brother." With that, Ederson''s momentum surged and he rushed at him. Under such circumstances, Xanto had no choice but to fight him. Meanwhile, the people of the Fang family behind him were looking at Xanto with faces full of anticipation. "Xanto,e on. Show him your strength." "Mr. Jiang, you and I..." When he felt Ederson''s terrifying oppression, Xanto was even more frightened and he tried to ease up the tension. However, before he could finish, Ederson struck again, "Cut the crap, try this." "Whoosh!" Ederson''s attack came at Xanto with terrifying pressure. Xanto was horrified but he had no choice. He could only circte his positive energy and try to block Ederson''s attack. However, when the attack reached him, he found out that he had underestimated Ederson''s strength. In The violent attack hit him square in the chest. The huge force sent him flying and he smashed through the screen at the back of the stage. Through sparks and mes, he slumped to the ground violently and vomited blood. This result was totally unexpected and many people eximed. Especially the Fang family, they never thought this would happen. Sierra''s pretty face was dumbfounded and her jaw dropped. Her face was full of disbelief, "This... This is impossible. Xante, how could he lose? Also..." Ederson didn''t care that much. He stepped forward as energy surged in his palm. He continued to attack Xanto, "The fight hasn''t ended, has it?" Xanto had just crawled up with difficulty. He didn''t even have the chance to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth when he saw Ederson charging at him. He paled instantly and he couldn''t care about anything else anymore. He quickly waved his hands, "Don''t hit me. I admit defeat. I lost. The fight is over, it''s over." When Ederson saw his panicked look, he sneered and nced at him disdainfully, "Trash." He turned to look at the Fang family and hissed coldly, "I gave you three years and all you could find is such trash?" The faces of the Fang family members were grim and their expressions turned gloomy. They wanted to say something but when the words reached their lips, they were swallowed back down the throat. They looked at Xanto doubtfully. Only Sierra, who was still hopeful, went to help him up and wondered, "Xanto, you... Why would you..."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Xanto wiped the blood from his mouth and exined, "I-1 was injured previously and couldn''t use all my strength, so I..." "What, you''re injured? Why didn''t you say so? I..." She was agitated for a time. Xanto looked into her eyes and said affectionately, "Because you''re my fiancee. I can''t turn you down, even if there''s a reason." These affectionate words hooked her heart again and washed away all her doubts. She hugged him and cried, "It''s my fault. I didn''t understand you and even let you charge into a fight with injuries..." "Is it enough? I didn''te here today to watch a drama," Ederson bellowed coldly and interrupted the two of them. Sierra red at him furiously, with tears in her eyes. She bit her lips, "Ederson, you''ve already won. What more do you want?" "What more do I want?" He scowled coldly and his eyes grew cold, "Don''t tell me you really think that I''ve recuperated for the past three years just to have a single fight with the Fang family!" "Then you..." The faces of the Fang family members wereplicated. Ederson yelled fiercely, "Three years ago, Fikret Fang injured my dantian abdomen and forced me to recuperate for three years. In these three years, my cultivation was dyed and my ranking dropped outside the top hundred. I used to be the top disciple in the Freedom n!" "Do you think a single battle is enough topensate me for my loss?" "Then what do you want to do?" The Fang family members were terrified and anxious. Ederson''s gaze was fierce as he gritted his teeth, "What do I want? I want the Fang family to be annihted. I want everyone in the family to pay the price." With that, he waved his hands and gave the order, "Start the n." Instantly, his sidekicks turned around and rushed out. Chapter 2246 Chapter 2246 There was a flurry of noises outside. Before long, the hotel personnel rushed in anxiously, "The hotel... The hotel is surrounded." "What!" Everyone in the auditorium was shocked. The faces of the Fang family changed drastically and their expressions turned ghastly. Ederson looked at the Fang family members with fanaticism for revenge and gritted his teeth, "Now, it''s time for the Fang family to pay the price for what happened three years ago." Seeing his grim and crazed expression, the other guests also started to be frantic. Quite a few of them moved to the door secretly, nning to sneak out. After all, it wasn''t a good thing to be swept into such conflicts between ns and families. However, just as the foremost guests reached the door, there was the sound of metal nging. A few swords appeared in front of them with gleaming sharp light, blocking their way out. Ederson turned around and gazed at the audience before announcing in a cold voice, "Without my permission, no one can leave. Or else, you will have to bear the consequences." There was an uproar andmotion among the crowd instantly. "This matter has nothing to do with us. Why won''t you let us go?" "Mr. Jiang, we won''t intervene in the matter between you and the Fang family. It''s meaningless to trap us here." When Ederson heard this, a cold smirk appeared on his face, "I said, no one is allowed to leave. To those who don''t understand, I don''t minding over personally to exin." With that, a strong aura erupted from his body and pressed down on those people who had questions. Feeling the horrifying pressure, the faces of those people changed. Although they were displeased, they had no choice but to bow their heads ande back. After all, they are no match for Ederson. For a time, the whole scene was deadly silent and no one dared to make a sound. Ederson approached the Fang family with a smug expression on his face. At this moment, Scott''s face darkened when he saw such a scene and his expression became awful, "This..." Tom also frowned and whispered in a low voice, "This Ederson is too arrogant. He surrounded the hotel for his personal grudge and even trapped so many people here." Ederson, who was walking towards the Fang family, stopped abruptly and turned around. He shrieked coldly, "Who was the one speaking?" The guests around Tom moved away from him swiftly before looking at the trio. "It''s you?" Ederson narrowed his eyes and studied Fade''s group coldly. "Did you just say that I was arrogant?" Ederson red at Tom and walked towards him slowly. His aura filled the entire venue. Tom snorted coldly. He wasn''t afraid at all. He looked right into Ederson''s eyes and admitted, "It was me, so what?" "You have some guts to admit it." Edersonughed before his expression changed and he seethed coldly, "However, you must pay the price for questioning me." With that, he waved his hand and fumed, "Take him and break one of his arms." Several Freedom n disciples charged at Tom with grim faces and were about to act. Tom''s face darkened and his expression was furious, "You want to break my arm just because I said something? Are Freedom n disciples allowed to act so recklessly?" "What if I insist on doing so?" Ederson was very arrogant. He waved his hands and urged, "Do it now." A few of the disciples had alreadye to Tom. They circted their energies and reached out.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Tom stomped his foot and shouted fiercely. A strong wave of energy erupted from his body and he charged at the Freedom n disciples like a raging tiger. Those few disciples were just at the early stage of the ck Level. They couldn''t stand up to Tom''s oppression of the early stage of the Earth Level. After screams of anguish, the Freedom n disciples were sent flying out. They spat out blood and fell to the ground. This had surprised everyone on the spot. They all started whispering to each other. "Tom actually attacked!" "Tom is the double champion of the martial arts contest and an expert of the Earth Level. It''s nothing to defeat a few ordinary disciples of the Freedom n." "This isn''t a matter about Tom''s strength but it''s about what happens after! He is strong but he''s weakpared to the Freedom n. He''s going against the Freedom n with his actions now. Ederson won''t let him off the hook." "It''s such a pity. He''s too inexperienced and impulsive. He should have closed an eye in such matters." "It''s toote for anything since things have alreadye to this end." Amidst the discussions, Ederson''s confident face started to darken and be grim. He red fiercely at Tom and sneered, "Good, good, not bad. You''re bold to attack the disciples of the Freedom n. "It seems that it''s not enough to break one arm." Ederson chuckled cruelly and his aura spread out. He sent his pressure at Tom, "I''ll break all your limbs, destroy your dantian abdomen, and let you know what a living death is." Everyone was horrified upon hearing his words. After all, almost everyone present was a martial artist. They all knew the importance of the dantian abdomen to a martial artist. It would mark an end to a martial artist''s life if it was destroyed. If he destroyed his limbs too, that was really no better than death. Ederson''s punishment was much more cruel than killing Tom. Many martial artists looked sorrowful. Their hearts were filled with anger and pity but they didn''t dare to stand up nor object to Ederson''s actions. Even the faces of the Fang family members becameplicated. At first, they were terrified when they faced Ederson''s anger but they didn''t expect Tom to speak up and cause such trouble. Anyhow, he did distract Ederson sessfully, and the Fang family had a few seconds to catch their breaths now that Ederson was dealing with him. Ederson was now forcing Tom down with his humongous pressure. Tom''s face was cold and his energy surged. He was ready to fight against Ederson. At his side, Fade saw this and he muttered to him in a low voice, "Tom, why don''t you let me do it." Although Tom had recently achieved the Earth Level and his strength had increased, Ederson was still the ex-first disciple of an Earth Leveret n. He had achieved the Earth Level years ago and now that he had recuperated, he was much stronger than Tom. If the two of them fought, it was almost impossible for Tom to win. Hence, Fade offered to take his ce instead. Chapter 2247 Chapter 2247 Tom nced at Fade, smiled, and nodded, "Brother Fade, I would like to try. It''s hard to go far on the road of martial arts if I don''t experience fights to the death." Fade understood Tom''s thoughts. He wanted to use this chance to gain experience and improve himself. He didn''t continue to persuade him since that was the case. He nodded and reminded him, "Go ahead then, but be careful. If you feel that something''s wrong, call out to me immediately." "Brother Fade, I understand." Tom smiled. Then, he charged straight at Ederson. Instantly, the two auras collided and surged around the auditorium, shattering countless fragile tes and bowls. The crowd quickly retreated and hid in the corners. All of them were surprised at Tom''s decision. "Does Tom want to die? He''s really fighting against Ederson." "He could still have a chance if he admitted his mistake and apologized but now, he..." "It''s toote for all this. Let''s just watch on. Maybe there''ll be a miracle." "It''s impossible. Even if there''s a miracle, Tom isn''t a match for Ederson." In the center of the auditorium, Tom and Ederson were exchanging blows. Initially, Ederson didn''t take him seriously and actually nned to simply defeat him. However, at that moment, his expression changed too. Tom was stronger than he expected. Not only did Tom block his attacks, he even managed to put pressure on him. Ederson had no choice but to retreat and dodge. In this situation, they looked on equal terms to the public. Everyone was taken aback; they didn''t expect it at all. "Is Tom so powerful? He hasn''t been defeated yet." "They''ve exchanged almost a hundred blows, haven''t they? Ederson hasn''t won yet." "Not only that, but they seem to be on equal terms!" The Fang family members were dumbfounded too and they watched the battle in disbelief. Especially Madigan, Talkar, and Malvor; they gazed at Tom before they looked over at Xanto with weird expressions. "I didn''t expect Tom to be so powerful!" "This kid was supposed to be the top candidate as our son-inw. How could we give up on him just like that?" "Xanto couldn''t even block a single attack from Ederson just now but Tom has exchanged over a hundred moves with him. The difference in their abilities..." From their expressions and conversations, the Fang family was obviously disappointed with Xanto''s performance and had started to doubt his identity. Sierra naturally understood the elders'' thoughts and her face darkened. After all, Xanto was the person whom she fancied. She gritted her teeth and tried to exin, "Grandpa, Dad, Brother, Xanto is injured. That''s why he was defeated so fast. Don''t me it on him."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Besides, Tom may not defeat Ederson." "Is that so?" The eyes of the Fang family members flickered. They wanted to interrogate him but they felt that it wasn''t time yet so they remained silent. Meanwhile, Ederson''s face was grim and he was starting to get irritated. After exchanging another blow with Tom, he snorted coldly, "That''s enough. There''s no need to stall the time. Take this." His aura strengthened further and he started to attack Tom furiously. Tom, who was merely evenly matched, started to find it difficult to block the ferocious attacks, and he kept being forced back. There was even some blood emerging at the corner of his mouth. Seeing this, Scott started to worry and he quickly stared at Fade, "Brother Fade, Brother Tom..." Fade remained calm and mumbled, "It''s not time yet." Wiping the blood from his mouth, Tom gritted his teeth and growled in a low voice. His energy surged up ferociously as he lunged at Ederson and repelled his attack. The audience were all in shock at this scene. Madigan couldn''t help but blurt out, "Is it possible that we have misjudged him? This Tom should be our top pick as our son-inw." Sierra was unhappy and wanted to retort but she shut her mouth as she recalled Xante''s performance. At this moment, Ederson panicked slightly, facing Tom''s fierce attacks but he immediately regained hisposure. He then enhanced his aura and slowly suppressed Tom again. Tom''s face was red and there were many injuries on his body. He was bleeding everywhere and his shirt was dyed red. Seeing this, Fade narrowed his eyes and his muscles tensed up. Eventually, Tom, who had been putting up a hard resistance, had reached his limit, and he cried out, "Brother Fade, I''ve reached my limit." As soon as he spoke, Sierra rejoiced as if she had heard some good news. She peeked at Madigan and beamed, "Brother, look, Tom is giving up. He isn''t any better than Xante." "Do you think it''s a good thing? If Tom is defeated, Ederson wille straight at the Fang family very soon." Madigan red at his sister and scowled as he spoke in a cold voice. Sierra snapped back to reality and her expression darkened. She bit her lips and couldn''t help but turn to look at Xanto pleadingly, "Xanto, you... Could you call your senior brother for help...." Xante''s face slumped when he heard this. He coughed a few times before he came up with an excuse, "My senior brother was injured from the battle in Micovia. He went into seclusion to recuperate the moment he returned to the country, can''t contact him now." Sierra had read this story on the inte so she didn''t doubt his exnation: Instead, she was just full of regret, "Xanto, if your senior was here, Ederson wouldn''t dare to be so arrogant. He wouldn''t dare to treat the Fang family like that." Xanto didn''t answer. He could only cough and lower his head, acting as if he was injured badly. In the meantime, Ederson heard Tom''s shout and a cruel smile appeared on his face. He quickly chased after him, "Retreat! Do you think I''ll give you the chance to fall back?" Ederson moved swiftly. Two sharp energy des appeared on his palm and he charged at Tom with killing intent. He wanted to injure or even kill him before he could fall back. The faces of the guests changed drastically and there were exmations everywhere. "Ederson is enraged. Tom is in danger." "Isn''t he going too far? Tom has already admitted defeat and he still wants to kill him." "Let''s not talk about it anymore. Ederson''s the disciple of an Earth Level n. We ordinary martial artists are nothing to them." "Is Tom really going to die? What a pity, he''s such a talented martial artist!" "Haha, go to hell!" Edersonughed cruelly. The energy whooshed and he charged at Tom, intending to take his life. However, Tom was indifferent; there wasn''t even a glimpse of nervousness on his face. He even dissipated the energy surrounding his body, as if he had no intention of fighting back. "Are you giving up knowing that you''re dead for sure?" Edersonughed cruelly, "But I won''t let you die easily. I break your limbs before I''ll slowly shattering your dantian abdomen. You will live a miserable O the consequences of offending me and the Freedom n. Hahaha!" life want you to know miserable With a ferocious and cruel smile, Ederson attacked the defenseless Tom. Chapter 2248 Chapter 2248 Just as Ederson thought he was sessful, a person appeared in front of him suddenly and blocked his way. "Uh..." He was startled. He snorted coldly and hit out at the figure fiercely, "Get out of my way!" "Boom!" Ederson''s attack hit the figure hard. However, the figure didn''t fly out as he expected. Instead, the person stood like a rock on the spot, not moving an inch. Ederson himself was hit by the recoil, and he stumbled back a few steps before he could finally regain his bnce. Everyone was shocked at this scene and they all looked over. When they found out that the person who blocked Ederson was Fade, the crowd broke into an uproar. "Who is that kid? He managed to block Mr. Jiang''s attack." "He seems to be Tom''s friend. I saw them together yesterday." "Is he a martial arts expert? He fended off Ederson." The guests were awestruck and the Fang family members were also dumbfounded. They looked at Fade differently too. That was especially the case for Madigan. Since he was a martial artist himself, he was very clear how strong a person needed to be in order to confront Ederson. He sized up Fade and asked his sister, "Sierra, who is he?" "He, he..." She couldn''t answer for a time. Although she knew Fade, she didn''t have much of an impression on him. After all, she had only seen him a few times when he was with Scott and Tom. Moreover, Fade was the most neglected one among the three of them. Tom was the champion of both categories so needless to say, he was well- known. Although she felt disdain and irritated over Scoots harassment, she knew that he was a rich boss who was cheeky and thick-skinned. As for Fade, she always thought that he was Scott and Tom''s sidekick and a con man who was working with them to put on a show. However, this unremarkable swindler whom she looked down upon stood out and fended off Ederson''s attack. Sierra''s expression changed vastly. She didn''t know how to react with her mixed feelings. Ederson was beaten back with a single move from Fade. After he regained his bnce, he studied Fade with an upset expression, "How dare you attack me?" Fade ignored him. He turned around and checked on Tom with concern, "Are your injuries serious? Do you need me to treat you now?" Tom wiped the blood from his mouth and shook his head, "Brother Fade, I''m alright. Take care of this arrogant guy first!" "Well! Wait a minute, I''ll deal with him in no time," Fade told him. Ederson heard him and his expression became unsightly. He red fiercely at Fade and gritted his teeth, "You''re courting death!" Fade shook his head gently and didn''t take his threat seriously. He just wagged his finger at him calmly and said, "Come on! Otherwise, you won''t have another chance to strike." "You..." Ederson gritted his teeth before hissing in a cold voice, "Arrogant kid, you''ll pay for your words very soon." ? With that, his aura erupted and an unprecedented strong aura filled the entire auditorium. Everyone in the space felt an invisible pressure and they all tensed up. "What the hell is that guy doing? He''s provoking Mr. Jiang. Does he have a death wish?" "He''s too young and haughty. Before, there was a chance to turn things around but now, it''s impossible." The guests couldn''t help but discuss the incident in low voices. At the same time, the Fang family spoke up too. Sierra muttered in a low voice, "Is that guy a fool? He''s courting death." Even Madigan, who was quite surprised earlier, frowned, "You can''t go around recklessly even if you have a little strength!" Almost everyone present thought that Fade would lose for sure. Sure enough, Ederson also thought so confidently. Bursting out with his full strength, his aura surged out and he flung his energy at Fade, trying to crush him with the pressure. Under such pressure, Fade was like a small boat in the middle of the raging sea which would be overthrown by the waves anytime. "Goto hell!" With a ferocious look on his face, Ederson roared and rushed at him like a tsunami. Just as Fade was about to be overwhelmed by the attacks, he finally made a move at thest second. It was a simple action. He raised his right arm gently and swung his arm towards his front. It seemed like a simple palm strike, but when it confronted Ederson''s attack, it blocked off the tsunami-like attack as if it was an insurmountable wall. "How is this possible? My attacks... How did you..." Ederson was shocked as he hadn''t expected such a result. However, Fade said calmly, "My palm strike hasn''t ended yet!" As he spoke, the raging waves of energy which were blocked by Fade changed their directions and came towards Ederson himself. He was thunderstruck and quickly retaliated, trying to fight back against those raging waves of energy. However, when the energy reached him, he was shocked that the energy waves that Fade sent back were stronger than the ones he had sent out. There was no way he could fend off such a humongous force so he could only watch as he was hit by the energy wave. His body was sent flying and his internal organs were shaken up badly. He tasted ve something coppery in his throat and blood gushed out from his mouth before he was mmed to the ground violently. Silence; there was only pin drop silence in the huge auditorium. Everyone watched with their eyes wide open. They gaped with surprise in their eyes. They couldn''t believe what had happened in front of their eyes. It wasn''t until Fade turned around to treat Tom''s wounds that the shocked crowd finally came back to their senses. Instantly, they started a heated discussion.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Th-That boy... He won. He actually won." "Who on earth is he? He actually defeated Ederson. He''s too strong!" "Why didn''t someone like him participate in the martial arts contest? He would be the champion of both categories if he had participated." "His strength has obviously surpassed the Earth Level by a lot. Is there a need for an expert of his level to participate in the contest? "He''s powerful. He''s too strong. He defeated Ederson in a single blow. This must be the level of a disciple ofa Heaven Level n, right?" Chapter 2249 Chapter 2249 Amidst the hot discussions, the Fang family members were in a daze. Especially Sierra who was just mocking Fade, she opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything. As for Madigan, his expression totally changed. He gaped at Fade in disbelief and eximed dazedly, "This... This strength... He''s too strong. I think his surname is Chen. If he said that he was Master Chen''s junior, I wouldn''t doubt it." He purposely looked over at Xante with a doubtful gaze when he said this. Xanto''s eyes flickered and he quickly turned his head away so that he would not meet Madigan''s gaze. Sierra heard the abnormality in her brother''s words and frowned, "Brother, what are you implying? Xanto has already said that he''s injured and that''s why he lost. If he was in good shape, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to defeat Ederson." "Really? Maybe!" Madigan seethed. "Brother, are you doubting Xanto? He''s my fiance, your brother-inw. Are you really going to treat your family like this?" Sierra was a little agitated, and she stared at Madigan with a questioning look. He frowned. He felt that his sister had fallen in too deep, "Sierra, calm down." "I''m very calm. I..." Sierra yelled agitatedly, trying to sort things out with him. However, he snapped at her and gazed at the center of the ballroom, "Shut up. Be quiet." She had no choice but to shut her mouth and look in the same direction. At this time, Ederson had already stood up from the ground. With some help from the Freedom n disciples, he walked to the door of the ballroom. Just as he was about to walk out, Fade turned around and asked coldly, "Did I say you could leave?" His cold words made the atmosphere freeze instantly and the whole scene was silent again. Ederson turned around and looked at him. His eyes were grim and there was hatred, anger, and unwillingness mixed in his gaze. "You, what more do you want?" Ederson gritted his teeth and red at him. "What do I want?" Fade snorted faintly, "I want you to ask yourself, what did you do?" "It was initially a personal grudge between you and the Fang family but you trapped all of us here when we had nothing to do with the matter. You even attacked my friend." "After doing all these things, do you think you can just leave like that?" "You... You... What do you want?" Ederson gnashed his teeth. Fade snorted coldly, "What do I want? It''s very simple. Kneel down, apologize, and admit your mistakes to my friend and everyone present." "What!" Ederrson''s expression changed when he heard this. He red fiercely at Fade, "You want me to kneel down and apologize?" "You can choose not to, but if that''s the case, I don''t mind breaking your legs and making you kneel." Fade''s voice was calm but there was a fierce chill in his voice. Ederson''s face froze. He gnashed his teeth and red at Fade, "You... I bet you wouldn''t dare to do it. I''m a disciple of the Freedom n. I am Ederson. I..." "You''re really full of nonsense, aren''t you?" Fade frowned. He waved his hand and interrupted him. He strode forward and energy started to surge in his palm, "My patience is limited so you have ten seconds. Kneel and apologize!" "You..." Ederson was furious, "Brat, do you know what consequences your actions will bring?" "Ten, nine, eight..." Fade''s expression was dark as he started the countdown. Ederson panicked and he blurted quickly, "Don''t act recklessly. I can apologize but I will never kneel." "Seven, six..." Fade didn''t respond and he merely continued the countdown. The energy in his palm surged even wilder. Seeing this, Ederson''s expression turned even more anxious. He gritted his teeth fiercely and fumed, "You are not only humiliating me but also the Freedom n if you force me to kneel and apologize. Even if you''re powerful, you''re nedom compared to the whole Freedom n." "Five, four..." Fade was still counting down coldly. "Brat, if you touch me, the Freedom n won''t let you go," Ederson hissed as he looked around at the crowd and threatened. "That''s to all of you if I''m forced to kneel, you are all aplices. When the timees, the Freedom n won''t let any of you off." The faces of the crowd turned ghastly upon hearing his words. For a time, everyone''s eyes were focused on Fade.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Some of them couldn''t stand it anymore and started to speak. "Mr. Chen, just let it go. Mr. Jiang already said he will apologize!" "That''s right, it''s good enough. It''s too much for him to kneel." "It''s better for our future if we don''t go too harsh on others!" Not only the guests, but even Sierra frowned and couldn''t help but say, "That''s enough..." However, Madigan stopped her immediately and growled in a low voice, "Don''t forget who Ederson''s target is." "I..." She snapped back to reality. She realized that Ederson was originally targeting the Fang family. Fade had in fact helped them out by causing such trouble. That was why her brother reminded her not to speak. Even so, Sierra still didn''t like Fade very much. Amidst the chaotic discussions, Fade''s expression didn''t change at all. He didn''t have any intentions to stop. Instead, he continued to count down, "Three, two, one..." He was about to reach thest number as the energy in his palm was ready to strike out. Ederson couldn''t bear it anymore. His forehead was drenched in sweat as he knelt in front of Fade with a bang, "I''m sorry!" "Kowtow!" Fade demanded coldly. "You..." Ederson''s eyes were bloodshot but when he met Fade''s cold re, he didn''t dare to speak no more. He gnashed his teeth and kowtowed three times, "I was wrong. I apologize to everyone." Seeing this, Fade waved his hand and said calmly, "Okay, get lost!" Ederson bit his lips. He frantically crawled up from the ground and immediately left the hall with his people in embarrassment. The scene was still silent. Everyone hadn''t recovered from their shock. They really couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. After nearly three minutes, the crowd slowly came back to their senses and started to talk about it. Most of them saluted the Fang family and said their goodbyes as they prepared to leave. After all, nobody wanted to be caught up in such a matter; it was too intimidating for them. However, the first group who left came back with pale faces and ghastly expressions not long after. They all looked in Fade''s direction. Chapter 2250 Chapter 2250 "What happened? Why have you returned?" "Don''t tell me you hate to leave the Fang family banquet."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "What happened outside?" In the midst of their confusion, someone spoke, "The Freedom n has surrounded the entire hotel, and there seem to be more people outside as well. From the looks of things, I don''t think we''ll be able to leave," "What?" "Hasn''t Ederson left? Why are they still surrounding the hotel?" "What? What on earth is going on?" As the crowd roared in surprise, a burst of angry voices sounded from the outside. "Chen, how dare you humiliate me in front of a ballroom full of people? I''ll make you pay the price soon. I will let you know that the Freedom n is not someone you can mess with," Ederson threatened. With that, the ballroom became chaotic instantly. "Ederson wants to take revenge on us. Wh-What should we do?" "More and more people areing from the Freedom n. Has Ederson gone to get help?" "That''s very likely. I''ve heard that several elders of the Freedom n havee down from the mountain this time. It''s possible that they''re not far away." "What? The elders of the Freedom n? They have reached the peak stage of the Earth Level, and some are even Heaven level masters." "It''s over. It''s all over. We''re doomed." "This has nothing to do with us. Why would you involve us in this?" The sudden eruption of chaos made all the guests in the ballroom anxious. Some were anxiously pacing back and forth while some shrunk their heads and hid in the corner, trying to hide themselves as much as possible. There was also a hot-tempered man who couldn''t stand it anymore. He gritted his teeth and rushed out of the door. Not long after, he was sent flying back with blood spurting out of his mouth. Apparently, he was injured by the men of the Freedom n who were guarding outside. The noisy scene became quiet all of a sudden. The expressions of the Fang family had also changed. That was especially the case for Sierra who pulled a long face. That day was her engagement ceremony and it was supposed to be her special day with Xanto. However, now, her bright day had turned into a nightmare after so many incidents happening continuously. She couldn''t help but re in Fade''s direction. Her eyes were full of hatred and resentment. She muttered, "It''s all their fault. Mr. Jiang had already said that he would let go of the matter but he insisted on having him kneel down and apologize. They have offended the Freedom n and now, we are all involved in it." Her voice was not loud, but it could be heard clearly in the quiet space. When the guests heard this, they couldn''t help but turn their gazes towards Fade as well. Their expressions wereplicated. At that moment, whispers among the crowd could also be heard faintly. "Miss Fang is right. It''s all that brat''s fault. He''s too arrogant." "If he wants to show off, he should keep it to himself. Why did he get us involved?" "He is a trouble maker. We''re only here to attend the engagement ceremony. Who knew that we''d be enemies of the Freedom n?" More and more people started to voice out their dissatisfaction, and their voices were getting louder. Sierra did not even try to hide her dissatisfaction at all. Sheined again, "Those people don''t feel guilty at all. Are they trying to let us die together with them?" Hearing her words, everyone focused on Fade and the other two. However, they were sitting at a table, eating desserts and drinking with indifferent expressions on their faces. They looked very rxed, as if they didn''t hear the fuss. Madigan looked in Fade''s direction worriedly, then red at his sister and growled in a low voice, "Stop talking nonsense." "I''m telling the truth," Sierra pouted and retorted. Then, she snorted softly and added, "Besides, they should apologize to the Freedom n so that we won''t be involved in their trouble." As soon as she finished her words, many guests immediately agreed with her, and the hubbub became louder. "That''s right. It''s none of our business in the first ce. Now that we''re involved, they don''t even bat an eyelid. How can they be so ignorant?" "Miss Fang is right. They should apologize to the Freedom n and admit their mistakes. Then, this issue may have a turnaround. The discussions grew louder and louder in the ballroom. Fade, who had been sitting quietly all the time, suddenly mmed the ss in his hand on the table and shouted, "Shut up!" The shout did not carry any hint of positive energy, yet it silenced the crowd. All of them looked at him with nervous and horrified expressions. He stood up and swept his eyes across the crowd. Finally, his eyes fell on Sierra as he snapped in a harsh voice, "Everyone has the right to me it on me, but you, the Fang family do not have that right." "If it wasn''t for me who defeated Ederson, do you think you would still have the luxury to stand here safe and sound?" He red at her and fumed. Her face took on a ghastly expression, and she couldn''t help but step a few steps back. However, she still tried to find an excuse for herself "This was between the Fang family and Ederson. We never wanted your intervention. You were the one who involved yourself in it." "Besides, with Xante here, there''s no need for you to solve this problem at all." "Xanto Luo? Do you mean the loser who was defeated by Ederson with one move?" Fade sneered and pointed at him. "Let him speak one his own behalf. Do you dare to go against Ederson and the Freedom n?" ?? Sierra stared at Xanto expectantly, hoping to hear some sort of confidence in his answer. However, his eyes flickered and he didn''t dare to look into her eyes at all. He stuttered for quite some time but somehow, he just couldn''t squeeze out a word from his mouth. "Haha, so is this your so-called savior? What a joke," Fade sneered. "Xanto is not a liar. You''re the liars. He''s just injured, so he''s temporarily at a disadvantage," Sierra retorted; she was still looking for an excuse. Just as Fade was about to speak, a loud roar came through, "Who was the one who hurt Ederson, step out now!" The entire auditorium trembled at the loud roar. Everyone was shocked instantly and their expressions changed. Fade merely glimpsed at the direction of the door. Then, he turned back to his seat, sat down, picked up another ss of drink, and drank quietly. He didn''t take it seriously at all. Dozens of secondster, a few figures in long green robes walked into the silent auditorium. The leader was an old man with a thin face. He had long hair and a long beard. His eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a hint of danger in them as he stepped in. Behind him, there were five or six middle-aged men dressed in the same way as him. Thest one was Ederson, who was injured and who had fled moments ago. At this moment, he walked in with a proud look in his eyes. He red at Fade with extreme hatred and shouted, "Fade Chen, step forward!" Chapter 2251 Chapter 2251 In an instant, the eyes of the middle-aged men were locked on Fade, as if their gazes could pierce through him. Fade remained indifferent. He quietly finished the drink in his hand and put down the ss. Then, he slowly turned around and looked at Ederson''s group before saying faintly, "You''re back again. What''s the problem?" "What''s the problem?" Ederson was stunned, then he gritted his teeth and hissed, "Of course there''s a problem! But it''s not me who is going to have a problem; it''s you. You''ll know soon." After that, he looked at the long-haired and long-bearded leader, and said, "Elder Sachio, he''s the one who hurt me. He even made me kneel to apologize." Sachio''s face fell. He red at Fade and growled in a low voice, "Kid,e over by yourself, kneel, and apologize. Then, destroy your own dantian abdomen. Perhaps I can consider sparing your life." "Spare my life!" Fade sneered and stared at the man. "Are all the people from the Freedom n so domineering?" "Do you know the whole story? Do you know what Ederson has done to us?" Fade asked in return. Sachio scoffed coldly, and his face was full of pride. "I don''t need to know these things. All I know is that you have hurt a disciple from my Freedom n, and that''s enough. Now, you must pay the price." "Naha!" Fadeughed, "What if I refuse?" "You don''t have the right to say no!" Sachio''s tone became harsher. "Really?" Fade smiled. Sachio narrowed his eyes and there''s a hint of danger in them. Waving his hand, he ordered the people behind him, "Do it!" "Be careful, Gaius. Don''t kill him. I still need to teach this brat a lesson. I''ll show him what respect is and the consequences for rebuffing me," Sachio warned in a deep voice. Then, a middle-aged, square-faced man stepped out from behind Sachio. He was Gaius. His expression was cold. He looked at Fade, stepped out, and said in a deep voice, "Kid,e over and ept your death." However, Fade didn''t even bother to nce at him. He stared at Sachio and said with a smile, "Why? Are you not going to make a move yourself? Don''t tell me that you are scared of me?" "You..." Sachio''s face sank, then he let out a cold snort. "You aren''t qualified to die at my hands." Gaius'' face darkened at this moment, and he almost went mad. He red at Fade and gnashed his teeth, saying, "Boy, how dare you look down on me? You are courting death." After that, he shouted and his aura exploded. He charged fiercely at Fade like a furious lion. The force made the guests at the scene feel as if they were on a vast prairie, facing a fierce lion. Everyone''s expressions changed. "Roar!" The man rushed towards Fade with fierce strength. The corners of Ederson''s mouth twitched up, he was filled with the pleasure of taking revenge. He gritted his teeth and hissed, "Kid, this is what happens when you offend me and the Freedom n." The guests all wore different expressions on their faces. They were terrified, worried, nervous, and even gloating over Fade''s misfortune. Among those who gloated was Sierra from the Fang family. The corners of her mouth curled into a smile, and she muttered in a low voice, "You reap what you sow. Now, you''re dying because of your arrogance." "Boom!" The square-faced man''s attack collided with Fade and made a loud noise. The force copsed and spread out. Gaius'' expression suddenly changed drastically and his face even showed a hint of horror. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he let out a scream instead. His body flew bac and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Upon seeing this, everyone on the scene was dumbfounded. No one had expected that the elders of the Freedom n would be defeated so easily.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Everyone was in a daze. Sachio was the first toe to his senses. He rushed to the square-faced man, helped him up, and asked, "Gaius, how do you feel?" There was blood at the corner of Gaius'' mouth. "Sachio, that kid is stronger than we expected. He has at least reached thete stage of the Earth Level." "Late stage of the Earth Level!" Sachio''s gaze turned cold. He sized up Fade and then stood up. "Let me..." However, before he stepped forward, a middle-aged woman came out from behind him and said, "Sachio, let me do it." "Dahlia, but you..." He was a bit worried. She frowned and her face was full of hatred. She gritted his teeth and hissed, "He''s just an arrogant boy. He is no match for me." Sachio paused slightly, then nodded. "Fine, Dahlia, but you have to be careful. Once..." "Sachio, I know what I''m doing." The woman was impatient and rushed out. She drew out a long, refined iron sword and pointed it at Fade. Her gaze was sharp as she fumed coldly, "You must die!" After that, she did not wait for his response. With a whoosh, the long sword pierced through the air and went straight for Fade''s throat, with strong killing intent. As soon as the sword struck out, the guests present were all startled. The sword was simple yet sharp and it carried an indomitable intent to kill. It was almost impossible to block an attack from it. For a moment, almost everyone thought that Fade was going to die. However, at this time, he stretched out his right hand and grabbed at the fine iron sword directly. "ng!" A sound of metal crashing against metal rang out. The long and sharp sword was caught in Fade''s hand, unable to move at all. "You..." The woman was shocked. She tried her best to increase her strength, trying to pierce through his right hand. However, Fade''s fingers gently flicked the sword and with another ng, the refined long iron sword instantly shattered into pieces and fell to the ground, making a tinkling sound. "This is impossible..." The woman was stunned and her eyes were full of incredulity. At this time, Fade flicked his fingers gently. An invisible strength broke through the air and hit the woman in her chest, instantly sending her flying out. She fell to the ground just like Gaius did earlier. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Such a result was really beyond everyone''s expectations. The faces of the people from the Freedom n changed drastically. For a moment, their faces became as dark as night. "Dahlia..." "Sister Dahlia!" "Kid, I''m going to kill you." For a moment, they kept shouting and yelling. Sachio''s face darkened, and he waved his hand to stop his juniors. Then, he red at Fade fiercely and howled in a low voice, "You have seeded in provoking me. In the past ten years, no one has ever triggered me. It''s your honor that you managed to do so." With that, he swung his sleeve and a long blue sword emerged from his long sleeve with a ng. There was a chill in the air. Chapter 2252 Chapter 2252 "That... That is Sachio''s Ice Soul Sword of the Freedom n." "I heard that this sword is made from the Ice Soul Stone under the Nine Hallow Ice Spring. It''s undergone eighty- one days of refinement. It''s definitely an elite weapon!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Sachio is truly angry. He is an expert at thete stage of the Earth Level and he is close to the Heaven Level!" "That boy will die for sure." Fade still looked calm whereas the guests at the scene were eximing and discussing. He gently nced at the Ice Soul Sword in Sachio''s hand and said indifferently, "You are alone. You are no match for me. Why don''t you all fight together so that we can save time." "You..." Sachio was furious. His eyes were scarlet red as he red fiercely at him. "Kid, you''ll keep your mouth shut once you know the strength of my sword." He yelled angrily as he struck out the long blue sword. The sword rose into the air with a whoosh. The icy chill in the air seemed to condense into an ice dragon in an instant. It roared and rushed towards Fade. For a moment, the big auditorium seemed to have turned into an ice cave, and the temperature instantly dropped. "Goto hell!" Sachio charged at Fade with his sword, determined to take his life. The ice dragon rushed towards Fade, trying to freeze himpletely with its extremely cold breath. However, Fade did not dodge at all. Instead, he smiled faintly and said, "Ice Dragon? This is just right." After that, he rubbed his middle finger with the thumb of his right hand and snapped his fingers. In an instant, a little me burst out from his fingertips and rushed forward. With a whistling sound, it turned into a red, fiery dragon. It roared and collided with the ice dragon on the opposite side. "This is..." "It''s a fire dragon. Does this brat want to use the fire attribute of his positive energy to fight head-on against Sachio from the Freedom n?" "He must be courting death. Let''s not talk about how much stronger Sachio is. The Ice Soul Sword itself has an icy aura that enhances its own chilling effect, but still he''s trying to fight it head-on. He must have a death wish." "Boom!" In the center of the ballroom, the blue ice dragon and the red fire dragon collided with each other and made a loud noise. The scorching heat and the icy chill exploded in the air, separating the hall into twopletely different worlds. One was like falling into an ice cave, while the other was like a raging hell. In the blink of an eye, it seemed as if the two dragons were on par with each other. Everyone was shocked. Sachio''s face sank, and then he snorted coldly. With a gentle shake of the Ice Soul Sword in his hand, a deep blue strength rushed out from the sword, strengthening the ice dragon. It growled and blew out a cold breath. It was about to subdue Fade''s fire dragonpletely. However, at this moment, Fade smiled and asked, "Is that all?" "If that''s the case, then I won''t waste any more time." He snapped his fingers again. The fire dragon soared in the air, and in an instant, there was a burst of light. Red mes rushed out with searing heat waves, and it directly enveloped Sachio''s ice dragon. In the leaping mes, it could be vaguely seen that the blue ice dragon was twisting and whining before it finally melted and disappeared. Fade gently snapped his fingers again a few secondster. The fire dragon exploded in the air with a bang and turned into countless tiny mes, scattering down from the sky, and finally disappeared. At this moment, Sachio''s face was as pale as a sheet. His serious and confident face was now drenched with sweat. His trembling right hand was still tightly holding his Ice Soul Sword. It was just that the originally blue sword had now turned into a grey-white color. Sachio waved the sword and it instantly broke into pieces before it scattered onto the ground. The magnificent Ice Soul Sword of the Freedom n''s elder waspletely shattered just like that. In an instant, the entire ballroom was dead silent. Everyone watched this scene with dull eyes, and their expressions were full of astonishment. They could not believe that such a thing had happened. At this moment, Fade casually crooked his finger at the other elders behind Sachio and said indifferently, "Do you want to fight altogether?" The people finally came to their senses, their faces darkened with anger. They rushed towards Fade as they yelled with rage. "You brat, you''re courting death." "You motherfucker, how dare you hurt Sachio. You must have a death wish." In the midst of the mour, several elders of the Freedom n stirred up their positive energy and charged fiercely towards Fade. When Sachio saw this, he couldn''t help but frown. He hurriedly shouted, "Stop. You are no match for him. Quickly..." However, those people were blinded by rage, and they couldn''t hear Sachio''s words at all. Their eyes were scarlet red, as if they were going to spit out mes. "Whoosh, boom! Streams of energy flew towards Fade''s body with strong killing intent. Such a fierce attack shocked all the guests at the scene. All of them retreated in fear and curled up in the corner. They were afraid that they would be affected by the aftermath of the attacks. Meanwhile, Fade, who was in the center of the attacks, still stood in the same ce without moving an inch. Looking at the thunderous attacks, The lifted the corners of his mouth and smiled faintly. "Is that all you can do with everyone joining forces? The Freedom n really disappoints me" "Kid, you''re looking..." The elders became even more furious and shouted through gritted teeth. However, before they could finish, Fade flipped his right hand and pped out his palm in the air to confront the surging attack. With a ''bang'', the air emitted an explosive sound. The invisible air shot out like a cannonball, and its great force faced against the ferocious attack head-on. In less than a second, the st wave of the explosion shattered all the attacks and dissipated them in the air. Before the other side could react, the st wave continued to move forward. With a bang, it hit the elders hard on their chests. All of a sudden, they were all groaning in pain. The elders of the Freedom n who were angry and arrogant a moment ago were all sent flying, with blood spurting out from their mouths. They fell heavily onto the ground, just like how Gaius and Dahlia ended up. This time, only Sachio was still standing among all the elders of the Freedom n. His face was pale and his body was trembling as if he would copse at any time. He didn''t have any fighting spirit left at all. The group of people from the Freedom n, who hade aggressively, had now all been defeated by Fade alone except one. This result was beyond everyone''s expectations. For a moment, everyone was stunned. They gawked at him in surprise and couldn''t say a word. On the other hand, Fade withdrew his gaze, looked around, and said coldly, "Who else said that I have pulled you guys into this situation?" As soon as he said that, many expressions immediately changed. They lowered their heads and dared not to make a sound. Chapter 2253 Chapter 2253 Fade''s gaze swept across the people, and finallynded on the Fang family. Then, he said coldly, "Fang family, is there anything else you would like to say?" Upon hearing this, the expressions of the Fang family members immediately changed. Madigan frantically apologized, "Mr. Chen, it''s our fault. We would like to convey our deepest apologies." Behind him, Talkar and Malvor immediately bowed to apologize to Fade as well. However, Sierra stood firmly and did not intend to admit to her faults. He couldn''t help but narrow his eyes and he snorted coldly. "Is this how the Fang family apologizes?" Upon seeing this, Madigan quickly looked at his sister and urged, "Sierra, apologize to Mr. Chen." Even Talkar and Malvor began to persuade her in a low voice, and they even tugged at her clothes. "Sierra, don''t be stubborn, quickly apologize now." "Sierra, you have offended Mr. Chen. Hurry up and apologize!" "I-1 was just stating my own opinion. I didn''t do anything wrong..." Sierra was still reluctant to admit her fault.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Hmph!" Fade''s eyes turned cold. The Fang family immediately became anxious and rushed to her side. They were almost pressing her down to her knees to apologize to him. However, at this moment, a long and mighty voice rang out. "Who was the one to hurt my elders of the Freedom n?" Apanied by this loud voice, an old man wearing a navy blue robe appeared in the auditorium. The Freedom n members who were gloomy before immediately lightened up and turned excited. "Mr. Lin!" "Mr. Lin, why are you here?" At this time, everyone''s attention was attracted to the charismatic elder who seemed to be in his sixties or seventies. "That''s... That''s the Guardian of the Freedom n, Faustus Lin." "President Lin is a Heaven Level master. It has been years since hest came down from the mountains. What brings him here today?" "It must be because of that Chen kid; he has gone overboard. He humiliated the Freedom n by hurting so many of their elders. It is natural for President Lin to show up." "It can''t be. How does President Lin know that his n elders would be defeated?" "Well, maybe he just happened to be here." "Let''s not think too much about it. This Chen kid is done for, as the true master has arrived." Amidst the discussion, Fade turned to look as well. He sized up the guardian of the Freedom n. Behind Fade, Sierra who was originally as pale as a ghost, seemed to have found a savior and she said to her family beside her," Brother, Dad, Grandpa, hurry up and look! President Lin, the guardian of the Freedom n has arrived. Fade is dead for sure this time. You''ve looked too highly of him." "This..." Talkar and Malvor''s expressions changed as well, but they looked a little hesitant. "Dad, Grandpa, there''s no need to hesitate anymore. No matter how powerful that fellow is, he''s no match for President Lin. He''s dead for sure. We don''t have to fear him at all," she beamed excitedly. Madigan, who was on the side, frowned and said coldly, "Don''t forget about Ederson. The Freedom n is not a friend of ours." Upon hearing this, Talkar and Malvor became worried again. Sierra''s expression changed as well, but she was still insistent, "Yes, we do have some grudges with the Freedom n, but it is nothing aspared to the one they have with Fade." "Besides, Xanto is Master Chen''s junior brother. As long as he reveals his identity, Mr. Lin will spare him." "Sierra, you..." Madigan felt that his younger sister had lost her mind ever since she met Xanto. She was no longer the calm and rational girl she was before. Just as Madigan was about to say something, Faustus took a step forward, looked at Fade, and said in a deep voice, "Was it you?" Fade understood what he meant and replied faintly, "If you wish to fight, then fight. I don''t like nonsense." Faustus instantly narrowed his eyes and fumed in a deep voice, "It''s a good thing that young people have confidence, but it''s disrespectful to be arrogant." "You will soon know if I''m talking big" Fade still looked indifferent. There was even a hint of disdain on his face. At this moment, everyone from the Freedom n was filled with iparable rage. They were on the verge of cursing loudly. "Kid, how dare you speak such haughty words in the face of Mr. Lin!" "You''re courting death, you b*stard!" "You are really disrespectful." Among the curses, Fade frowned andined impatiently, "Cut the crap. You can either attack me altogether or keep your mouth shut." "You..." The people of the Freedom n were on the verge of going mad. All of them badly wanted to give Fade a good beating. The guests in the auditorium were also dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that Fade would be so arrogant and that he dared to speak so haughtily in front of the guardian of the Freedom n. After all Faustus was indeed a Heaven Level master. Rage and surprise filled the ballroom. Faustus slightly lowered his eyes and looked at Fade. He snorted and waved his robe. A strength gathered in his right hand and the energy turned into a long sword with a breathtaking chill. "Boy, let me see your strength!" As he spoke, he charged forward. The long sword broke through the air like a thunderbolt. It turned into a shadow and rushed towards Fade with the chill of autumn. At this moment, Fade, whose feet had never left the ground, finally moved as he formed a sword with his fingers. He jumped up and fought with Faustus in the air. The sword light shed, and the wind whistled. The two figures were entangled in the battle. Their movements were like a phantom and the guests below could not see their actions clearly They could only see two balls of light colliding with each other above the hall. Kon The burst of strength emitted a terrible and suffocating aura. As an aftermath of the collision, the ballroom was riddled with holes. In the blink of an eye, the two had exchanged dozens of blows. Everyone on the scene raised their heads and looked up with eyes full of shock. "I-Is this the strength of a Heaven Level master?" "They''ve exchanged almost a hundred blows, but the kid is still standing. Is he really that strong?" "Will he be able to defeat President Lin as well?" Amidst the discussions, the faces of the Fang family members turned cold. Fade''s strength had once again exceeded their expectations. If he really won this battle, they couldn''t imagine what would happen to the Fang family in the end. Thinking of the possible tragic fate of the Fang family, Madigan couldn''t help but look at his sister. He gritted his teeth and med her, "Sierra, this is at your fault. We didn''t hold any grudge with Mr. Chen in the first ce, but you have offended him to this point. Now..." Chapter 2254 Chapter 2254 "I... I..." Sierra wanted to defend herself, but when she looked at Fade, who had be bolder and braver as he fought in the air, her face turned pale and she was lost for words for a second. "When the battle is over, you must immediately apologize to Mr. Chen. You have to beg for his forgiveness no matter what," Madigan warned strictly. Her face turned pale, her expression turned more and more fearful. Right at this moment, a sudden scream was heard and a figure flew out. She took a closer look and saw that the figure was Fade. The corners of his mouth were stained with blood and his face was pale. He looked like he had been injured. Upon seeing the scene, she became excited again. An ecstatic smile immediately appeared on her face. She looked at Madigan and beamed excitedly, "The Chen guy seems to have lost; he will never win. We won''t have to fear him anymore!" "This..." Madigan stared at the defeated Fade and couldn''t help but be silent. However, Faustus didn''t stop moving, and he continued to charge towards Fade. "Young man, you can fight with me for more than a hundred moves. You have indeed surprised me." "Under normal circumstances, you would be considered as a decent martial arts genius. Perhaps I would even take you into my n and nurture you with great effort." "However, you''ve taken the wrong path and have gone against the Freedom n. This is what you deserved." "Old man, I haven''t lost yet. What''s with this nonsense?" Fade said as he wiped away the blood at the corner of his lips. Upon hearing this, Faustus'' face darkened. He snorted and said, "You have nomon sense at all!" Then, he enhanced his attack and charged towards Fade. Instantly, both of them collided against each other again, exchanging ten moves in the blink of an eye. However, they were not evenly matched this time. Fade was obviously at a disadvantage. There were many bright red gashes on his body, and his face was getting paler and paler.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "You''re losing!" Faustus shouted as his sword flew out of his hand, aiming at Fade. Instantly, the entire ballroom was filled with a murderous intent. Almost all the guests were trembling in fear and had paralyzed to the ground. The Fang family members weren''t in a good mood either, but Sierra''s expression was fanatical and her eyes were filled with delight. "He is losing; it''s the end. Haha, it seems like he thought too highly of himself." When Scott saw such a scene, his face was full of tension and confusion. He looked at Tom and asked, "Brother Tom, what''s going on with Brother Fade? How could he possibly lose to Faustus? Could it be that his injury was as serious as it was said in the news..." Tom shook his head and said, "No, Brother Fade told us on the first day when he came that he''s fine." "But this..." Scott was perplexed. Tom''s face was full of determination. "Brother Fade must have his own ns. We don''t need to do anything else. We just need to trust him." Upon hearing this, Scott couldn''t help but nod firmly and stared at Fade in the air. Sierra heard their words and immediately let out a mocking sneer. "Haha, he''s about to die, yet they still believe in him blindly. That''s just ridiculous." "After that arrogant boy dies, it''ll be your turn." "Shut up!" Tom red coldly at her and shouted. After all, he was an Earth-level master. His fierce gaze terrified her. She immediately lowered her head and shut her mouth, not daring to make another sound. Deep down, she was stillining in a low voice, "You can act like you want. Soon, when Mr. Lin kills that guy, you won''t be able to stay arrogant anymore. Hmph!" In the air above the ballroom, a fiery ball of positive energy surged out from Fade''s palm and pped towards Faustus'' deadly attack. The p contained a majestic strength, and it burst out and produced a strong impact, blocking Faustus'' blow for a second. Right at that moment, Fade''s figure turned into a shadow like a sh of lightning and rushed towards the ballroom''s exit. "He''s running away!" Ederson, who was lying on the ground, shouted. The elders of the Freedom n didn''t even bother to care about the injuries on their bodies. They moved almost at the same time to block Fade from leaving. However, his speed was beyond their expectations. Before they could make their moves, he had rushed out of the ballroom''s exit and was about to escape. Faustus, who was behind him, was not surprised at all. He did not continue to chase after him. Instead, he stood where he was and smiled in the direction where Fade had left. "Guardian, that kid..." Upon seeing this, several elders of the Freedom n couldn''t help but shout. Faustus smiled faintly, waved his hand, and said confidently, "He can''t escape." His escape has caused everyone in the ballroom to freeze. Right after that, they began to discuss it. "That kid is still alive. He''s really strong!" "So what if he''s strong? He was still defeated by President Lin.'' "Since he has offended the Freedom n, where can he escape to?" "He escaped." Sierra''s face changed slightly and she showed a regretful expression, but then she smiled. She looked at Tom and Scott and sneered. "Haha, why don''t you run away with him?" Upon hearing this, the two of them turned and red at her. Tom''s eyes were cold, as if he wanted to kill someone. Even Scott who had been infatuated with her before, now looked at her with disdain. He didn''t expect that this pure graceful campus goddess was actually so mean, ruthless, and selfish. He felt disappointed and ridiculous when he thought of how he had fallen for her in the past. He shook his head fiercely as if he wanted to get rid of this woman from his mindpletely. Just as Fade was about to leave the auditorium, a ck figure appeared in front of him like a ghost and blocked his way. "Master Chen, why are you leaving in such a hurry?" The ghost-like figure, with an evil smile at the corner of his mouth, looked at Fade, who was pale and had blood at the corner of his lips. "You are..." Looking at the man in front of him, he felt a strange sense of danger overflowing. The strength of this ghost-like shadow was definitely much stronger than Faustus. "I''ve followed you all the way here, Master Chen, yet you don''t know who I am, do you?" The ghostlike shadowughed. "You..." Fade''s face fell and he immediately thought of something. He looked at the ck shadow and hissed in a sharp voice, "You are the one who attacked me in Newsbery in Micovia!" "Haha, it seems that you have finally recognized me!" The ghost-like ck shadowughed evilly and then moved his body. Like a phantom, he rushed towards Fade. "It''s my honor to take your life with my own hands! Haha!" The ghost-like shadow made his move. His attack was like countless ck shadows, with ice-cold killing intent. They came towards Fade like a thousand des. Chapter 2255 Chapter 2255 As if the people in the ballroom weren''t shocked enough, the appearance of the ck shadow stunned them even further. Although they couldn''t really understand what the ck shadow was talking about, the things about "Master" or "Micovia", they were clearly aware of the situation. The ck shadow was obviously an enemy of Fade''s and had deliberately followed him to here to take revenge. The elders of the Freedom n looked puzzledly at Faustus. "President Lin, did you know beforehand that there would be someone blocking Fade?" "Who on earth is that man? And who is the master whom he had mentioned?" Faustus chuckled and said, "You''ll soon find it out when the kid is dead." After that, he put his hands behind his back, stepped out, and walked towards Fade. At the same time, the ck shadow was attacking Fade fiercely. Fade couldn''t move a single inch. He was enveloped by the attacks from the ck shadow, and his figure waspletely out of sight. The energy carried a fierce and vicious aura like countless tiny des, constantly surging and cutting into Fade''s body. Such a terrifying attack left many guests in the ballroom trembling in terror. Many of them were drenched in sweat and their eyes were filled with shock. "What kind of move is this? It''s extremely terrifying!" "This is such a cruel attack! He is being dismembered!" "Why isn''t the kid escaping? Wasn''t he quite powerful a second ago?" "Haha, this ck shadow is clearly much stronger than him. He has nowhere to run." The people of the Freedom n were in a daze as well, yet they were somehow pleased watching the scene, as if they had taken revenge. "This ck shadow is an expert. He seems to be even more powerful than Mr. Lin." "That boy is dead for sure." "Haha, this is what he gets for being so arrogant." On the stage, a smile appeared on Sierra''s face. She looked over at her brother and murmured, "Look, Brother, I told you that the kid would die. There''s no need to worry." Madigan''s expression changed as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Meanwhile, the force surrounding Fade was still whirling and shing like a high-speed cutting machine. It seemed as if it wanted to grind him into pieces. The ck shadow smirked and mocked coldly, "Fade, oh Fade, you didn''t expect that you would end up like this, did you?" The ck shadow turned his head around and nced at Faustus who was approaching before he said faintly, "You did well this time." Faustus respectfully bowed to the ck shadow and replied with a smile, "It''s my honor to work for you. The honor goes to the Freedom n as well." Upon hearing this, the ck shadow smiled. "Yes, you are very sensible. You are deemed to aplish something great." "Thank you for yourpliment," Faustus responded with a smile. Upon hearing this, everyone was taken aback by the situation. "President Lin is treating the ck shadow respectfully. Is he someone great?" "He must be. Otherwise, how could Mr. Lin act so differently?" "If he is more powerful than the Guardian of an Earth Level n, could he be someone of a Heaven Level n?" Amidst the spections and discussions, Sierra continued tough, "He is a reckless guy indeed. How could he offend a Heaven Level master? He truly deserves this. Haha." However, right at this moment, a calm and tranquil voice spoke, slowly ringing throughout the entire ballroom, "At first, I wanted to see if you are alone or if you have any aplices, but you seem to be alone from the looks of it." "Er..." The smiling ck shadow immediately turned around and his expression changed. He hurriedly lifted his right hand and punched vigorously into the air, trying to enhance his attack force. However, before his energy could get any close, the whirling energy suddenly burst out. A figure emerged in sight as the energy exploded. The figure was none other than Fade. Surprisingly, he was not injured at all; and even his clothes were wless. He looked as if he hadn''t been attacked at all. Even his originally wounded face, which was bloody and swollen before, was barely scratched at that moment. Unlike before, he was quite lively and energetic. "Your... Your injury... How could..." Upon seeing this, Faustus couldn''t help but feel shocked. Fade smiled but his eyes turned cold. "I pretended to be injured. Do you really think you can hurt me with your pitiful strength? That''s ridiculous." With that, he waved his hand casually. A stream of positive energy shot out and charged towards Faustus. Faustus'' expression changed drastically. He tried to dodge but his body seemed to be frozen in ce and he couldn''t move at all. He could only watch as the energy flew towards him. As the attack got closer, the horrible power became more and more apparent. He was terrified. He looked at the ghostly ck shadow and pleaded, "Master, save me." At the side the ck shadow''s face ¨¥ had turned gloomy, and his expression was unpleasant. He had yet to recover from Fade''s sudden outbreak of strength, so he didn''t have the time to save Faustus. "Boom!" There was no doubt that the surge of energy had hit Faustus. A sharp scream was heard and he fell to the ground. Blood spurted out from his mouth and half of his energy was depleted from his body. He was hit heavily in just one move. This immense power and strength shook everyone in the auditorium to the core. Upon seeing the situation, the ck shadow''s expression changed. He turned and started to escape towards the exit of the auditorium. He was trying to flee. Before he could move, Fade was already one step in front of him. He appeared before the ck shadow in a sh, blocking his path as he said, "Do you think you can get away?" "You..." The expression of the ck shadow changed dramatically. He gritted his teeth and stimted all his energy to charge towards Fade fiercely. However, his attack was insignificant in Fade''s eyes. With a simple p, the ck shadow was mmed to the ground with a huge "boom". It sounded just like a bulldozer crashing into a mountain. The hard marble floor waspletely shattered, leaving a hole that was around five to six meters deep. The ck shadowid at the bottom of the pit, dying and unable to move. "You... You..." The ck shadow''s lips quavered, as if he wanted to say something. But at this moment, Fade waved his hand and grabbed the ck shadow out from the bottom of the pit. He pinched his chin with his right hand and knocked away one of the ck shadow''s teeth with a gentle flick of his finger. I havent gotten my answer yet, so don''t you dare die." Chapter 2256 Chapter 2256 Fade threw the ck shadow to the ground and towered over him as he demanded coldly, "Now, tell me what is your identity? You''ve attacked me back in Micovia and now, you even try to kill me. Who is behind all this?" The ck shadow avoided the question and muttered, "I''ve walked into your trap after all. You''re not even wounded and your so-called "recuperation" was just an act." "Indeed," Fade said coldly. "Now tell me everything you know and I''ll spare you a quick and painless death." The ck shadow shook his head. He seemed to have foreseen his own ending and had nothing else to lose. Hence, he said with a relieved smile, "I''ll die eventually, so why should I tell you?" Fade narrowed his eyes and hissed, "Don''t forget that I''m also a doctor aside from being a martial artist. If I want you to live, you don''t have the option to die." After saying so, he tapped the ck shadow for a few times without really touching him. Instantly, the ck shadow''s face turned red and swollen, and his expression was full of agony. "You... What have you done to me?" "Tell me what I want to know, or else, you will suffer ten times more," Fade warned grimly. "Y-You can''t..." The ck shadow wanted to continue. However, Fade didn''t hesitate at all. Once again, he tapped the air a few times and the ck silhouette seemed like he was in a greater pain. His veins started to pop out and his blood was surging vigorously in his body. He looked like a piece of cooked meat. After a moment, Fade narrowed his eyes and raised his right hand again. "Is this not enough? We''ll continue then!" Finally, the ck shadow copsed and pleaded with a sob, "No! Please stop! I''ll tell you everything I know!" "Tell me now!" Fade demanded coldly. After that, the ck shadow spilled out everything he knew. When he finished, Fade narrowed his eyes intimidatingly and asked, "Is that all?" "Yes, I''ve told you everything. Please... Please just kill me now!" The ck shadow begged, bursting into tears. Fade waved his hand and snapped, "Well, it''s just not as simple as that." Then, he yelled in a loud and clear voice, "You guys cane in now." A few momentster, a group of people in navy uniforms walked into the auditorium solemnly. As soon as they walked in, the entire auditorium was filled with an aura of immense power. It was oppressive even without the emission of positive energy. "Wh-What''s with this aura? This is horrific!" "Who are they? They seem extremely strong!" Amidst the spections, someone saw a symbol on the men''s left shoulder of their uniform and immediately eximed, "Dragon Guard! That''s the symbol of the Dragon Guard. They are the Dragon Guards!" "What Dragon Guards? What are you talking about?" Many were puzzled. He gushed in shock, "The Dragon Guard is the top-notch, mysterious team in our country. They are led by Jaguar Xu, the Army Lord himself, to handle special cases." "Under normal circumstances, ordinary people would not have the chance to witness the presence of the Dragon Guard. You know that something major has happened when you see them." After listening to the exnation, everyone in the auditorium was shocked. "What? They are the Dragon Guard! I-Is this true?" "Why is the Dragon Guard here for such a small incident? This is totally unexpected." "Could this Mr. Chen be someone special?" In the midst of the hubbub, the Dragon Guard entered the auditorium and took the ck shadow away. Then, the team leader came to Fade''s side and saluted respectfully. "Master Chen, I am here to send regards on behalf of General Xu. He informed me to tell you that he will settle this as soon as possible and that he will provide you with an answer you will be satisfied with." "I believe in General Xu." Fade nodded. At the side, Madigan overheard the whole conversation. His face turned ghastly white immediately before he gushed, "The people from the Dragon Guard called him Master Chen! Could he be the Half- Lord level expert, Fade Chen, Master Chen?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. As soon as he finished his words, everyone in the auditorium was thunderstruck. Everyone''s expressions changed drastically. "Brother, what nonsense are you spouting? That''s impossible. How could he be..." Sierra instinctively wanted to retort, but as she started to link the words and clues together, her expression gradually darkened. "I remember now! When the ck shadow was attacking him just now, he did say ''Master Chen''!" "Yes, I heard that too. The ck shadow also mentioned Newsbery in Micovia. Wasn''t that the ce where Master Chen had fought with the Micovia''s martial artists?" "On top of that, the Dragon Guard said that General Xu will reply to him. For such a young man to have connections with General Xu himself, who else could he be?" "Master Chen... He is the infamous Master Chen!" Fade was in the spotlight at that moment, and everyone was gawking at him. As for the people from the Freedom n, they were dumbfounded. They stared at Fade in disbelief. Their lips started to tremble and their faces were welled up in terror. "H- He''s Master Chen. We have offended Master Chen, the HalfLord master. We''re dead for sure." "No, Master Chen, we didn''t know your identity. We didn''t mean any harm. Please, we beg you, please spare us another chance..." The people of the Freedom n knelt on the ground and begged him. Fade looked over and snorted coldly. His gaze fell on Faustus and he said coldly, "Are you sure it wasn''t intentional? I''m afraid that''s not what your guardian, President Lin, thinks!" In an instant, the elders of the Freedom n all turned to Faustus. His face was pale and he did not dare to speak at all. Sure enough, he had long known Fade''s identity from the ck shadow. However, greed had taken over him, and he wanted to curry favor with the ck shadow so that he would get his benefits as promised. Moreover, he was confident that Fade was injured, so he had cooperated with the ck shadow wholeheartedly. Unfortunately, they had fallen into Fade''s trap. Now, it was all toote. Faustus let out a long sigh and closed his eyes in despair. Upon seeing this, the rest of the Freedom n instantly turned pale. "You guys can take care of the Freedom n!" Fade said to the Dragon Guard. "Yes, Master Chen!" A member of the Dragon Guard immediately stepped forward and captured all the members of the Freedom n. In the blink of an eye, the entire ballroom became dead silent. Everyone lowered their heads and didn''t dare to meet Fade''s eyes. Especially those who had mocked him a few moments ago, they were now all terrified. It was a relief to them that Fade''s gaze swept past them and finallynded on the Fang family on the stage. At this moment, his gaze focused on the Fang family solely. Madigan fell to his knees and kowtowed three times. "Master Chen, we were wrong. Please spare our lives." Chapter 2257 Chapter 2257 Behind him, both Malvor and Talkar also came to their senses. They quickly knelt down and began to kowtow to beg for mercy. In the end, only Sierra was left standing on the stage. "Sierra, kneel down and apologize to Master Chen now!" Madigan ordered. The expression on her face changed. She gritted her teeth and looked at Fade suspiciously. She still couldn''t believe that the ordinary person in front of her was the infamous Half- Lord level expert, Master Chen. "Sierra, even the Dragon Guard is here. Why are you still in doubt? Are you trying to get us all killed?" This time, even Malvor and Talkar were speaking anxiously too. Her expression darkened as her legs went weak. She was about to kneel down. However, at this moment, she suddenly thought of something. She turned to look at Xanto at her side expectantly and blurted, "Xanto, isn''t Master Chen your senior brother? Please beg for us. Put in a good word for the Fang family." She didn''t notice the expression on Xante''s face at all. He was currently pale and his body was trembling, as if he would pass out any second. Apparently, he wasn''t excited to see his ''senior brother'' at all. "Xante,e on, say something!" Sierra urged hastily. His lips had turned purple and his throat was hoarse. He was terrified to the point where he couldn''t even utter a single word. "Did you tell them that you''re my junior?" Fade narrowed his eyes at Xanto and asked. "I... I..." Xanto was terrified and he immediately knelt on the ground. Then, he mmed his head heavily onto the stage and kowtowed to Fade. "Master Chen, I- I was wrong. I shouldn''t have pretended to be your junior. I shouldn''t have used your name to swindle everyone. I was wrong. I was really wrong..." "What? You... You lied to me. You''re not Master Chen''s junior brother!" Sierra was as pale as a sheet. She thought that Xanto was her savior, but at that moment, she felt as if she had suffered a heavy blow. Madigan shouted, "Sierra, are you aware of it now? Xanto is a liar. I warned you about him and kept reminding you to be careful, but still, you were blinded like a fool." "Sierra, kneel down now and apologize to Master Chen." Both Talkar and Malvor yelled in a hurry. "Bang!" Sierra could no longer stand the huge disappointment. She copsed to the ground with dull eyes. All of a sudden, her gaze swept over a chubby figure. In an instant, she seemed to have finally realized something and became stirred up. She stared at the figure and murmured, "Scott, Director Huang, I have misunderstood you before. I now know that you are telling the truth. You do know Master Chen and you are indeed a friend of his." "Don''t you want to sign me? Don''t you like me? I am willing to sign the contract now. I am willing to be your girlfriend. I can do anything for you. Please save me and my family," Sierra begged Scott, clutching at the final straw. However, he merely looked at the agitated woman with an expressionless face. He then wrinkled his eyebrows and a look of disgust appeared on his face. "The Sierra that I used to like has long gone," he snapped coldly. "You are like a pathetic beggar now. It makes me feel utterly disgusted." "No, I.. I really like you. I love you. Scott, Director Huang, I..." She stammered. Scott turned his head away from her and shouted to Fade, "Brother Fade, you can take care of them. Don''t worry about me." Fade stared at him for a few seconds, then nodded. His cold stare fell upon Sierra and he yelled, "Shut up!" Following this, he sent out a burst of energy which prated through Xante''s heart with a st, killing him in an instant. Another st of energy shed across Sierra''s cheek, scarring her face. Then, he hissed, "The Fang family shall not live!" "Understood!" The members of the Dragon Guard shouted in unison. In the blink of an eye, all the members of the Fang family went stiff, as if they had been struck by lightning. They copsed onto the stage, unable to move anymore. As for Fade, he immediately turned around and walked out of the ballroom. Behind him, everyone''s eyes stayed on him as he walked out steps by steps. Even after he hadpletely disappeared from their sight, they were still staring at the entrance of the hall. It wasn''t until the members of the Freedom n and the Fang family were captured by the Dragon Guard that the crowd finally came back to their senses. The ballroom became lively once again. However, the leader of the Dragon Guard swept his gaze across the crowd. With a threatening chill in his voice, he ordered sternly, "Do not reveal anything that happened today. Otherwise, we will pay you a visit personally." After speaking, the Dragon Guard left. The auditorium was as silent as a grave; everyone was trembling with fear, not daring to make a single sound. As for the people from the Freedom n and the Fang family, their faces were filled with immense regret as they looked at Fade''s retreating figure while being tossed into the car to be taken away. Sierra was the most remorseful in particr. She recalled their first encounter at the cafeteria at the University of Chanvor District. At that time, Scott had deliberately sent Fade in order to strike up a conversation with her. However, she took him for a liar and rejected him. Still, he took the initiative to approach her several times after. He even promised to introduce her to Master Chen because he knew that she liked martial arts. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Despite this, she did not believe a single word of his at that time. If only it was just a simple misunderstanding, the worst that could happen was that she would lose the chance to meet with Master Chen. Unfortunately, things had turned sideways. To everyone''s surprise, Sierra had fallen for Xanto Luo, who pretended to be Master Chen''s junior brother. She had lost all her wisdom and rationality. As a result, not only did she miss the opportunity to get to know Master Chen, she also offended Fade, Scott, and Tom, one after another. In the end, she had ended up miserably. At this moment, Sierra, who was sitting in the bumpy prisoners'' van, couldn''t help but imagine. If she had agreed to Scott''s suggestion to sign a contract with him at that time, it would be apletely different story for her and the Fang family. However, ''what if situations never happened in real life. In reality, you reap what you sow. She could only cover her face and let out a long sigh. Her face was full of ultimate remorse. Malvor, Talkar, Madigan, and the others were regretful as well. However, as much as they hated the situation, their fates had already been decided. With the roar of the engine, they were taken away. As for Fade''s group, they returned to Roann City by car. As soon as they arrived in the city, Fade received a secret call from Jaguar in his hotel room. He picked up the phone without any hesitation, "General Xu, this is Fade." Chapter 2258 Chapter 2258 "Fade, I have already interrogated the suspects." Jaguar''s voice came through from the other side of the phone. Fade asked, "What did you find out?" Jaguar responded in a somewhat disappointed tone, "The suspect is Elod Liu. He used to be a butler in the Song family. After that, he was bestowed the surname Song, and had changed his name to Elod Song." "Elod confessed about the sneak attack on you in Micovia, as well as the incident this time. It was all arranged by Zakhar Song, the elder of the Song family, who is also Hareeta''s grandfather. It was all to avenge his granddaughter." "Thus, we went to the Song family to investigate this matter, but they had denied the charges. They imed that Elod was lying and was falsely using them." "What''s more, the Song family even provided evidence to prove that Elod had already been kicked out of the Song family for his mistakes half a year ago. His Song surname was taken away and he had henceforth used his original name, Elod Liu." "In short, the Song family imed that this matter had nothing to do with them. They suspected that Elod was unhappy with the fact that he had been kicked out and as such, he had deliberately framed them." "The Song family dide up with conclusive evidence, but on our side, we don''t have any evidence except for Elod''s confession." After listening to Jaguar''s words, Fade was silent for a moment before he said, "General Xu, as for now, we can only assume that Zakhar Song is behind all these incidents, but we can''t do much due to theck of evidence." "Exactly." Jaguar sighed and then quickly appeased him, "Fade, I will continue with the secret investigation. As long as he is still out there, we will definitely find the evidence. Until then, we won''t let go of any suspects." "Thus, Fade, don''t be impulsive. The Song family is a real martial arts family. Their background is stronger than you think, and there is definitely more than one Half-Lord Level master, so don''t..." Fade understood him clearly. He nodded and promised in a t tone, "General Xu, don''t worry. I''ll behave myself." "I''m d to hear that you can think calmly and rationally." Jaguar continued, "I''ll inform you immediately once I get more information." "Well, thank you, General Xu." Fade nodded and then hung up the phone. After ending the call, he stared out of the window for a couple of seconds, not moving an inch. At this moment, anger shed through his eyes like crimson mes. He was not as calm as he was before. Deep down, he knew that Jaguar was telling the truth, that they could not take any action against the Song family without any evidence. However, he knew that Jaguar was also holding something back. That was, they could not tell for certain if they could reallyy a hand on the Song family even if they did have the evidence. Jaguar was the Army Lord, the head of the military and a Half-Lord Level master. He might seem god-like in the ordinary people''s opinions. Regardless, he would still have a hard time if he had to deal with a real martial arts family alone. After all, Jaguar had mentioned that the Song family had a deep foundation and there was more than one Half-Lord Level master in the family. If a conflict really broke out between the two parties, it was still uncertain of how the higher-ups would handle the Song family, even if Fade had Jaguar on his side. Upon thinking of this matter, Fade was annoyed. He took a deep breath to suppress the anger in his heart.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. A momentter, he regained hisposure. Out of the blue, there was a knock on the door, and Tom''s voice was heard, "Brother Fade, are you in there?" "Yes!" Fade got up and opened the door. Tom suggested, "Brother Fade, let''s have dinner together tonight. We''ll invite Caesar as well. Let''s have a little gathering to lighten up Fatty''s mood." Fade knew that although Scott seemed to be fine in the ballroom a moment ago, Sierra''s incident still had an impact on him. It would not be easy for him to let go of the whole eventpletely. Undeniably, it wasn''t a bad idea to have a little gathering; it could help him ease up a little. "Okay, I''ll get changed and I''ll meet you guys in a while," Fade said. Five minutester, he went downstairs to the hotel lobby. Tom and Scott were already waiting there. While Tom was making a phone call, Scott peeped at the beauties passing by the hotel goofily, just like he usually did. Fade was relieved to see him like that. When Fade came over, Tom frowned and hung up the phone. "What''s wrong?" Fade asked. Tom replied, "I can''t reach Caesar. I have called him several times but it seems that his phone is turned off." "Turned off? He must have had a fun night. Could he still be sleeping?" Scott guessed naturally. Tom said, "Maybe. Let''s go first, I''ll call him on the way." On the other hand, Fade began to ponder with a frown. Caesar was steady and reliable. He would never turn off his phone without any apparent reason. On top of that, he knew that he was recently dealing with the conflict between the ssic medical and the witch medical. He couldn''t help but be worried. Thinking of this, he said to Tom and Fatty, "Wait a minute, I need to make a phone call." Fade took out his phone and dialed Jason''s number. A momentter, he hung up the phone and his expression darkened. Apparently, Jason''s phone was also turned off. Before Fade left for Greenery Mountain to participate in the competition, Caesar had told him that Jason would be flying to Roann City to persuade the witch clinic to join the Chinese Medicine Association. The witch clints and the ssic medical were not on good terms. Liborio, the former chief of the witch clinic, held a grudge against Jason. He believed that Jason was the suspect who had killed his eldest son, Sabian. In view of this, Fade started to worry as both Caesar and Jason were unreachable. Thinking of this, he lost his appetite. He said to Tom and Scott, "I''m afraid that something bad has happened to Caesar. You guys go ahead. I need to go and have a look." "Brother Fade, what has happened to Caesar?" Scott asked in a hurry. Tom added, "Brother Fade, where are you going? Let''s go together." "Er, okay, let''s go together then." Fade didn''t turn down their offers and nodded. Then, the three drove out. Fade briefed them about the witch clinic in the car. After hearing this, the two of them couldn''t help but be worried too. The three of them finally arrived at the entrance of the witch clinic more than an hourter. The clinic, which was usually crowded with people, was now inplete darkness, and its front door was tightly shut. Upon seeing this, Fade''s heart thumped and he became anxious. "Maybe they have just gotten off work." Scott also felt that something was wrong but he tried tofort them. "Let''s get down and ask!" Fade said. Immediately, the three of them got out of the car and walked to the nearby merchants to ask about the witch clinic. Chapter 2259 Chapter 2259 After they heard from the neighboring merchants, they became more anxious. It turned out that the witch clinic was suddenly closed since the morning before. At first, the patients in line thought that there was an emergency and hence, they dyed the operation hours. It was onlyter when the clinic disciples came to work and found out that the clinic was closed that everyone finally noticed that something was wrong. The disciples tried contacting Nergui but they just couldn''t reach him. The rest also tried some other ways, but nobody was able to contact the witch clinic staff members. In the end, everyone had no choice but to leave. The witch clinic had been closed for two days now, without any apparent reason. Up until that moment, there weren''t any updates on the witch clinic. Upon hearing this, Fade''s expression became more grim. After that, the three of them showed pictures of Caesar and Jason to the nearby merchants, only to find out that both of them had indeed dropped by the clinic two days ago. At that time, there seemed to be a dispute in the clinic and both parties had parted on bad terms in the end.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Now, Fade was certain that something bad had definitely happened to Jason and Caesar. Even worse, it might be rted to the witch clinic. When they went back to the car, he immediately called Jaguar and asked for his help to check on the witch clinic as well as the disappearance of the duo. After Jaguar''s team looked into different surveince videos, he finally got back to Fade at midnight. ording to the surveince videos, Liborio and Nergui seemed to have left Roann City abruptly at night two days ago. There seemed to be two more people with them, and they looked like Caesar and Jason. It was almost certain that Liborio and Nergui had taken the duo with them. As much as Fade had expected this, he could not help but be distressed. He didn''t even bother to get some rest. He made his move that evening immediately to trace their tracks. At first, Tom and Scott wanted to follow him as well, but they knew that they might slow him down, so they decided to stay behind in the hotel in the end. "Brother Fade, you have to bring Caesar and Mr. Tu home safely!" Scott pleaded. "Don''t worry, I will." Fade nodded with a serious expression on his face. Tom also added, "Brother Fade, you have to be careful too." "I will be fine." Fade nodded solemnly then turned to leave. He drove overnight without stopping, following the directions provided by Jaguar. At the same time, a ray of dim light shone in a shabby old house in a small vige about two hundred kilometres from Roann City at dawn. Inside the house, Liborio and Nergui were sitting on the old bed. Liborio tidied his messy clothes and looked at his son, Nergui, before he said, "Pack your things. We need to leave and continue moving right away." Upon hearing this, Nergui couldn''t help but turn to the side and look at the corner of the house, where both Caesar and Jason were tied with ropes. Suddenly, there was a trace of worry in his eyes. He stared at his father and hesitated. "Dad, is it really okay for us to do this? This is kidnapping. If the police find out, we will have nowhere to run to!" When Liborio heard these words, he looked at his son and snapped coldly, "What do you mean? Don''t you want to avenge your elder brother''s death?" "Dad, I- I didn''t mean that." Nergui quickly exined, "I mean we''ve gone too far. We can take our revenge but this ismitting a crime. We will be wanted!" "Too far?" When he heard these two words, Liborio became stirred up instantly. Then, he fumed sternly, "Why don''t you ask the Tu guy and the Zhong guy if they think that they had gone overboard when they were against you brother?" "I must avenge your elder brother''s death," he hissed in a harsh tone. "We''re still left with Edward Zhong now that we have Jason captive. Once we get that Zhong guy, we will offer their blood to Sabian." Looking at his father''s fierce and sinister expression, Nergui began to feel uneasy. When Jason and Caesar came to the clinic a few days ago, he thought it was a great opportunity to release the tension between both parties. However, he didn''t expect that his father would pretend to agree to their terms, only to lure them out at night. Even worse, he had kidnapped the both of them and brought them here overnight. After spending a whole night in the shabby cabin, Nergui still hadn''te back to his sensespletely. It was not until that moment that he finally realized that they were actuallymitting a crime, something illegal. He did not have too much of a good impression on the ssic medical himself under his father''s influence. Still, he had been a chief of the clinic for years after all and he was already used to life in the city. He could not really ept the fact that he had be a criminal and had to give up his city life. Thinking of this, heposed himself and said to Liborio again, "Dad, I still think this is too much. We are really going overboard this time. Putting Caesar aside, Jason is one of the most famous traditional Chinese medicine practitioners in the country, not to mention that he has a position in the Chinese Medicine Association." "He is here in Roann City this time with just one intention in mind, and that is to negotiate with the witch clinic. I''m pretty sure that the people in Capital City know about this. Now that Jason has gone missing, the authorities will surely look into this matter." "Once the officials are rmed, we won''t even have the opportunity to run away." "You have a lot ofments. Are you afraid?" Liborio red at his son. Nergui''s face changed and he immediately exined, "Dad, I just don''t understand why you have to take revenge in such a radical way. Even if we really manage to avenge Sabian in the end, we will lead ourselves to a dead end!" "Dad, do you think Sabian would have wanted this?" "I don''t know what your brother thought. I only know that he had died in a miserable way. He must want us to avenge him." Liborio''s eyes were scarlet red. Looking at his father who seemed to have gone crazy, Nergui was a little anxious. "Dad, but... But you also have to consider the consequences! Even if you''re not afraid of death, I am!" "p!" With a crisp sound, Liborio pped Nergui in the face and his scarlet eyes red at him. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Shut up!" Nergui covered his red swollen cheek and stared at him wide-eyed. He gritted his teeth and said, "Dad, have always known that Sabian was your favorite child. You said that he was much more talented than me. I know that you despise me and don''t think I''m fit to inherit the witch clinic." "But I''m your son too!" "Are you willing to let me die just for the sake of your dead son''s revenge?" "Answer me. If so, I won''t say a word. I''ll do whatever you want me to do." Nergui''s eyes were bloodshot. He stared firmly at Liborio as tears swirled in his eyes. Chapter 2260 Chapter 2260 Liborio, who was like a crazy psychopath a second ago, finally had a hint of tenderness in his eyes after hearing Nergui''s heart-rending words. After calming down, he looked at Nergui and was silent for a few seconds. Then, he finally said, "Nergui, that was not what I meant. Sabian is my son and so are you. I want to take revenge for Sabian, but I won''t let you die." "But Dad, your current behavior will make that happen!" Nergui muttered as he gritted his teeth. Liborio grabbed Nergui''s shoulder and shook his head fiercely as he said, "Nergui, don''t worry. You won''t die, and I won''t either. We will all be fine." "But Dad, once the officials take action, we..." Nergui was extremely worried. Liborio interrupted him and said, "You don''t have to worry about the officials. I''ve already made arrangements." "I have already contacted the witchcraft practitioners and they will send someone to pick us up soon. When the matter is solved, the witchcraft practitioners will help us leave the country." "With our experience from the witch clinic, we won''t have to worry about our future lives overseas. We can even reestablish the witch clinic and develop the witch medical." "Thus, you don''t have to be concerned about being on the wanted list. Well all be fine." Upon hearing his father''s words, Nergui was stunned. Suddenly, he thought of something. His eyes changed and he cried out in surprise, "Witchcraft practitioners! Dad, you... You called upon the people from the witchcraft practitioners. They are heresy practitioners!" "Shut up, don''t speak nonsense!" Liborio shouted and red at him after hearing his words. "Dad, the witchcraft practitioners are indeed heresy practitioners who have been cklisted officially! Our government does not allow them to appear in the country at all. It is a serious crime for us to have contacted them!" The more Nergui thought about it, the more worried he became. Liborio gritted his teeth and snapped in a deep voice, "You''ve been brainwashed by the officials. The witchcraft practitioners are not heresy practitioners." "A hundred years ago, the witchcraft practitioners were just one of the many martial arts practitioners. Yet, they were ostracized by the mainstream martial arts world just because of their different cultivation methods. Then, they were forced to eliminate the Witchcraft n''s cultivation methods. The witchcraft practitioners were also forced to join other ns. If they chose to disobey the orders, they would be hunted down." "In this situation, the witchcraft practitioners had no choice but to leave their homnd and migrate abroad." "In fact, our witch medical skills are also intricately rted to the Witchcraft n''s cultivation methods, and that is one of the reasons why the witch medical is suppressed by the ssic medical." "Witchcraft practitioners are the same as us. They''ve been banned by the hypocrites in the government and have been ndered as heresy practitioners." "We are actually on the same side as the witchcraft practitioners." "This... This..." Nergui seemed to be a little hesitant. At this time, the sound of birds chirping sounded from outside. Upon hearing this sound, Liborio''s face changed instantly. He went to open the door and walked out, then he whistled in reply to the birds chirping. A few minutester, three men in dark blue robes jumped down from the mountain forest. The mountain was steep and difficult to walk on, but the three people moved agilely like apes. They appeared in front of the small shack in less than ten seconds. Upon seeing the three people, Liborio immediately greeted them with a smile. He put his right hand before his chest and bowed to them. Then, he stood up and said respectfully, "Mr. Lee, you''re here." At the side, Nergui was sizing up the three people in front of him. Pascual Lee, the leader, was about forty years old. He was dark-skinned, with a headscarf around his head and he had sharp features. His narrow eyes let out a hint ofchill. "H- He is an expert. He must have reached the Earth Level at least." Nergui quickly made a judgement in his heart and was extremely shocked. Then, his gaze fell upon the two men behind Pascual. Those two looked to be in their early twenties and they dressed in the same way as Pascual. As Pascual spoke, they looked at the surroundings vigntly, constantly alert. "These three people are all martial arts practitioners, and they are quite strong. How did Dad get to know these people? Why are they helping us? What are their intentions?" Nergui''s heart started to race as he pondered on these thoughts. At this moment, Pascual, the leader of the group, had a cold expression on his face. He did not greet Liborio back. He swept his gaze across the two of them before asking, "Did you bring them here?" "They''re inside." Liborio hurriedly invited Pascual into the shack. After taking a look and checking at the identities of Caesar and Jason, a smile finally appeared on his face. He nodded his head and said, "Yes, that''s them." "Take them and let''s go!" Pascual waved his hand. The two men behind him immediately stepped forward and grabbed Caesar and Jason. They then turned to leave.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Upon seeing this, Liborio was stunned. He immediately stepped forward. Nergui, who was behind him, couldn''t help but frown when he saw such a scene. He was skeptical of Pascual''s actions. ording to his father''s statement, Pascual was here to help them. However, it seemed that he was more interested in Caesar and Jason rather than the two of them. Nergui was confused, but he didn''t voice out his suspicion. Looking at his father who was walking away, he gritted his teeth and hurried to follow him. On the other hand, Fade had been tracing them all the way without stopping. The surveince video showed that they had disappeared in a small town in a mountain area after they had left Chanvor District. Fade got out of the car and asked around in the town. Fortunately, he managed to get some information. The town was surrounded by mountains on three sides. Except for the only entrance, the other three sides were towering forests. Only a few vigers and ethnic minority tribes lived in the forests to collect herbs for a living. With only one way in and out, there was no news about Liborio and his son. Hence, there was only one possibility, and that was that the two of them had left for the forest after entering the town. As such, Fade wandered around with their photos in the town for some time. In that afternoon, he finally got some clues. One of the forest workers, who lived on the edge of the town, did see l several people entering the forest. At that time, he even tried to remind them of the dangers in the mountains and had advised them not to go into the forest. However, they did not listen to him and insisted on going. Until that moment, they were nowhere to be seen. After confirming the direction in which they left, Fade parked the car in the small town and bought some daily necessities. After that, he went into the mountain forest. Chapter 2261 Chapter 2261 The dense trees and steep mountain roads didn''t pose any obstacles to Fade. He swiftly pursued the tracks left behind by the others. After a few hours of traipsing through the woods, the sky had already darkened. The forest on the mountain sank into pitch-ck darkness, and the nocturnal wildlife began showing themselves. For a moment, the entire forest became eerie, frightening, and suffocating. It was a given that Fade did not fear such things. However, it had grown too dark for him to follow the footsteps left behind in the dense forest, so he had to slow down. "Don''t tell me I have to spend a night in these woods." As he pondered on his next move now that it was already night, he suddenly glimpsed lights ahead out of the corner of his eye. "There''s people here! It''s a vige." He was slightly surprised. Right away, a thought urred to him. "Walking alone in this thicket would be a pain. Liborio and Nergui couldn''t have travelled very far since they kidnapped both Caesar and Mr. Tu." "If I''m headed in the right direction, it''s very possible that they stayed in this vigest night. I''ll go over and ask around. Maybe I''ll get some useful clues." With that in mind, Fade immediately moved towards the lights emanating from the vige. Fifteen minutester, he arrived at the vige. He walked towards the nearest house, but it was all dark inside. He knocked on the door and called out a few times. There was no response. Assuming that no one was home, he just went along deeper into the vige. When he found a house that was lit inside, he knocked on the door once more. However, still, no one responded. It gave him the feeling that something was off. "What''s going on in this tiny vige? Why aren''t they at home at thiste hour?" Just as he began to feel doubtful, he saw a man in his fifties running out of the house and rushing towards the south of the vige. He gave chase instantly and caught up with the man. He eximed, "Good day, sir!" "Ah!" The man was shocked upon seeing Fade appear behind him. Fade hurriedly rified, "I''m a tourist who lost my way in the forest. I thought of staying here for the night. Do you perhaps have an extra room in your house?" "A room? If it''s fine with you, I do have an extra bed avable in a small room behind my house. My name is Faariq. You can rest at mine tonight, said the man. He continued, "But something''se up now, so you will have to wait for a while." "What''s the matter?" Fade''s expression shifted as he asked, "Has something happened in the vige? Why are the vigers all out?" Faariq exined, bro was picking herbs on the mountain when he got bitten by a snake. He''s in critical condition so all the vigers have gone to help." "Oh dear! Then I''ll go with you and help out too," Fade offered. Seeing Fade''s enthusiasm, Faariq did not turn him down. Fade quickly followed him to a cottage situated in the south of the vige.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The small house was brightly lit at the moment. There were at least thirty people gathered around there. It seemed that almost everyone in the vige had shown up. Though it was faint, Fade could hear sobs from inside. Faariq brought him through the crowd and went inside. A man in his forties was lying on a bed. His left lower leg was red and swollen. It was nearly the same size as his thigh. Beside the bed sat a middle-aged woman and a young girl in her teens, who were sobbing tearfully. The people around them were discussing various methods of treatment. Be that as it may, the vigers were not professional doctors. They could only run their mouths. When it came to actual treatment, they were helpless. "Come now, don''t cry. Ta bro''s condition seems to be getting a lot more serious. We should send him to the hospital for the night!" Faariq suggested. However, before the older woman could speak, the vigers standing there butted in. "During the daytime, it takes three hours to get to the city by rickshaw. It''ste now. We can''t go fast, so it''ll take us at least four hours to get there. By that time, I fear that it''ll be toote." "Then what should we do? We can''t just stand by and watch Tabro die like this!" "I think we''d better call over Dr. Ma from the neighbouring vige! He is an expert in detoxification, especially when ites to snake venom. He''s very skilled." As soon as that suggestion was put forward, Tabro suddenly iled and shouted from the bed, "Even if I die, don''t call that beast!" Met with that scene, the vigers'' faces became filled with doubts. They started trying to persuade him. "Tabro, what''s the matter? Are you and Dr. Ma on bad terms?" "Old Ma''s personal reputation might not be the best, but he is a really skilled doctor. He''ll definitely have a way to save you." "Tabro, you''re no longer a child. Set aside these petty considerations. Right now, it''s a matter of life and death!" The vigers were going to go on persuading him, but Tabro''s wife, the middle aged woman, interrupted at that moment. l Tearfully, she said, "Stop it, everyone. We won''t beg that Ma guy for anything even over our dead bodies. "What''s wrong with you, Mrs. Miao?" "Has Dr. Ma done something to you guys?" In response to the vigers'' question, Tabro''s wife hugged the dainty teenage girl beside her. With a tear-streaked face, she went on, "That Ma guy is inhumane! He wants our little Mona to be his wife." "He even threatened us saying that if we disagree, he won''t treat our family in the future. He''ll get his younger brother toe here so we won''t get a day of peace." "Thest time Mona met Old Ma on her way back from school, he even tried to make a move on her, but fortunately, Tabro arrived there before anything could happen." When the vigers heard that, they looked at the delicate and pretty little girl in shock. They began cursing the man in anger. "Mona is only 16! Old Ma is almost 60 and he wants Mona to be his wife. Is he mad?" "F*ck, I knew that Old Ma wasn''t an upstanding man, but I didn''t expect him to be worse than a beast!" "How dare he try to touch Mona. That''s a crime. Let''s report it and get him arrested." "Let''s stop with the angry venting. Old Ma has a younger brother who roams around. Rumor is that he is an exceptional person who even knows martial arts. He''s well- in in the city. There''s no point reporting it to the police. We can''t afford to provoke him." "Besides, Tabro''s injury can''t be ignored!" "Let''s just go and get Old Ma. Get the poison out of his system first and then deal with the rest. We can have a nice long chat afterwards!" "You''re right. Saving a life takes precedence!" "No, there''s no need. I''ll never call that Ma guy. Over my dead body!" Tabro thrashed around and waved his arm around as he said that. The movement made his face go even paler. He fell on the bed with a plop, gasping for air. It looked as though he wouldn''t make it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When his wife and daughter saw that, they immediately rushed over and wailed. "Tabro, you can''t go!" "Dad, Dad, don''t die. You can''t die. I''ll do anything." The vigers were also anxious, but there was nothing they could do. At that moment, a voice came from the crowd. "I''m a doctor. I can help extract the poison from him." Chapter 2262 Chapter 2262 Instantly, the vigers swiveled their heads around to see Fade walking out of the crowd behind Faariq. For a moment, he was met with curious and dubious gazes all around. "Faariq, who''s this young man?" "He says he''s a doctor, is that true?" "Who would just show up here in the middle of the night?" Faariq answered their questions by saying, "This young man is named Fade. He is a tourist who lost his way and came to our vige to rest for the night." It was then that Fade went to Ta bro''s bedside. He said, "I can cure Mr. Miao." "Really?" Ta bro''s wife and daughter asked, as they looked at him. Fade took out a silver needle and nodded. "It''s true. I guarantee that I''ll cure him in ten minutes." When they heard that, the two women rejoiced. Hurriedly, they urged, "Then treat him, hurry." However, just as Fade was about to begin the treatment... The crowd of vigers began to voice out their suspicions. "Ten minutes and he guarantees that Tabro will be cured. That''s way too much of an exaggeration. At your young age, are you really that impressive?" "Old Ma may not be a good person, but at least he is skilled in medicine. Even he would require at least two hours." "Thiste at night, and a young man suddenly appears in our remote vige. It appears..." Tabro and the two women''s expressions all changed when they heard the crowd''s doubts. They looked right at Fade. Of course, Fade knew that they would have their worries about him. He exined to the vigers, "I''m a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner from Capital City. I have certifications. I''m a proper doctor. Additionally, I''ve learnt from the best doctors in Capital City." After saying so, he swiftly produced his certifications. He also showed them the photos of himself, Master Choi, and Mr. Tu on his phone. At that point, the vigers nodded their heads, disying their trust. Ta bro''s wife and daughter once again asked Fade for help. However, then, a tall and thin viger, who had started the whole tirade against Fade, once again asked, "How are we so sure this certificate is real? Fake certificates nowadays are shockingly real. As for the photo, I''ve heard of this application called photoshop that is used to doctor photographs and make them look real too. Who knows if that photo is genuine?" "I guarantee that these are all genuine." Fade went on, "If something goes wrong, I will take full responsibility." "Can you take the responsibility for a human life?" The slender, tall man asked again. "What''s more, Tabro had just been poisoned. Then, an outsider happens to appear saying that he is a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner who can treat the wound. It''s too much of a coincidence. I suspect that there are bad intentions at y here." As soon as the viger was done talking, the crowd''s looks towards Fade evidently shifted. Suspicion colored more and more of their gazes. Fade was also frowning. He hadn''t anticipated the vigers to be on such high alert. Just as Fade was wondering whether or not he should forcefullymence treatment, Faariq stood up and stared at thenky man, wide-eyed. He eximed, "Eddy, you aren''t one to talk much usually. What''s up with you today? Why did you go on a rant?" "I- I''m just concerned about Tabro. Am I not allowed to be?" Eddy hurriedly retorted, looking a little flustered. Faariq gave a cold snort. "You? Concerned about Tabro? Usually, you and Tabro never get along this well!" "We''re all from the same vige. I may seem aloof usually, but I care on the inside," Eddy continued. Faariq was about to reply, but just then, Tabro pried his lips apart with difficulty and said, "Drop it. Let.. Let Fade treat me." "Tabro, we don''t know where this brates from. Please don''t..." Eddy started again. Tabro waved his hand weakly and said, "Eddy, that''s enough. My life means nothing. It''s obvious that Mr. Chen here is from the big city. What sort of evil intentions would anyone like that have against a small viger like me? You are all overthinking things." With those words, Ta bro''s wife was also convinced. She immediately pleaded, "Mr. Chen, I beg of you to save my husband. Please." The delicate young beauty, Mona, also begged Fade with her tear-streaked face, "Sir, please save my father." "Rest assured, he''ll be fine," Fadeforted them. Then, he went to Ta bro''s bedside and felt for his pulse. When Eddy saw that, he crossed his arms and jeered, "A young man like you, full of pretenses! But there''s definitely something wrong with the way you''re feeling for his pulse. Dr. Ma never..." "Shut up." Faariq was enraged. He shot a death re at Eddy and yelled, "If you don''t want to see it, get out of here and stop spouting nonsense." The surrounding vigers also red at Eddy, anger written all over their faces. In that situation, his expression turned flustered. He gritted his teeth, swore at them, then turned around and ran away with his tail between his legs. "That sort of snake venom can''t be cured by ordinary doctors. When matters take a turn for the worseter, it will be toote for you all to cry." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After driving Eddy away, Faariq reassured Fade, "That Eddy is just a glutton and azy punk in the vige. Don''t pay him any mind." "Faariq, don''t worry. I won''t take his words to heart," Fade replied, and continued with the diagnosis. A minuteter, he was done. He then took out his silver needles and stuck one into Ta bro''s injured calf,mencing the treatment. Ten minutester, Fade removed thest silver needle while telling them, "It''s done. The snake venom should be gone now." When he said that, everyone turned their gazes to Tabro on the bed. It was obvious that color was returning to Ta bro''s once-pale face. Furthermore, he seemed to have perked up. Under the crowd''s gazes, Tabro sat up from the bed on his own and tried to move his leg around. Joy erupted on his face instantly. "I''m fine now. I don''t feel any pain at all. Everything''s okay now. I''m cured." "Thank you so much, Dr. Chen." Tabro gripped Fade''s hand excitedly, filled with unparalleled gratitude. From the bedside, the two women also rushed over in excitement. As they were about to kneel and apologize to Fade for their suspicions beforehand, he hurriedly helped them up. The vigers also gathered around. Some busied themselves with checking on Tabro, while some thanked Fade. Just as the room was buzzing with activity, someone rushed in looking flustered all of a sudden. "He''s here, he''s here. Kamber is here!" "What?" As soon as they heard that name, their faces fell. Because "Kamber" was none other than Dr. Ma from the neighboring vige. "Why is he here?" "What''s going on?" "Eddy is with Kamber! They''ve arrived at the entrance of the vige and will arrive here soon," said the person. The vigers were even more shocked when they heard that. Chapter 2263 Chapter 2263 Faariq immediately grasped something. Looking downcast, he spoke through gritted teeth, "That Eddy brat was conspiring with Kamber all along. If not, why was he so stubbornly stopping Fade from treating Tabro?" "That Eddy! He''s been secretly helping him!" "F*ck! Eddy might have been involved in forcing Mona into marriage as well!" The horde of vigers seethed with indignation. Faariq raised a hand and said, "Let''s go out. I want to see what that Ma guy intends to do!" "Yes, let''s go out and meet them!" "If he''s still insistent on harassing Mona, we''ll teach him a lesson!" At that point in the conversation, the group of vigers rushed out. When Tabro and his family were about to head out too, Faariq blocked their path and advised them to rest inside. As the vigers left the house, they soon saw two figures walking towards them from afar. One of them was the tall andnky Eddy, while the other was a short and chubby man, with a fat face and a pair of small eyes that resembled beans. Holding a medical kit, he trotted over, looking smug. That person was none other than the famous Dr. Ma, Kamber Ma. "Hah, you''re all outside!" Eddy addressed the crowd with a triumphant expression. He pointed to the man beside him and said, "Dr. Ma has arrived. Why aren''t you guys ushering him in?" However, the vigers, who were standing in front of them, did not give way. Instead, they took a step forward to get closer to the two men. Faariq shot Eddy a fierce re, then turned to Kamber. "Why are you here?" Kamber looked over to the house behind them. His lips twisted into a smile as he replied, "You don''t know why I''m here? Tabro got bitten by a snake and can''t get rid of the venom. Thus, I''m here to cure him, of course." "You''re the one who called him?" The vigers fixed their gazes on Eddy when they heard what the doctor had to say. Eddy began making excuses. "I did it out of goodwill. Across thend, who doesn''t know that Dr. Ma is a master of detoxifying snake venom? ording to my judgment, no one can cure Tabro''s injuries except for him. You guys..." Kamber waved his hand around in the air, stopping Eddy from going on. Rather, he took a step forward and bellowed, "Let''s stop wasting time. Saving a life is of utmost importance. Removing the venom from his system takes priority!" However, Faariq and the rest refused to budge. They continued ring heatedly at Kamber. Faariq said, "Tabro has already told us all about what you want to do." "You have no right to touch Mona." Kamber''s face sank at those words. His expression grew twisted, and in a deep voice, he said, "I truly love Mona. Is there anything wrong with me marrying her?" "Plus, my family is one of the richest in the area. If Mona marries me, both she and Tabro will benefit." "Oh, please! Kamber, why don''t take a look at yourself? What kind of morals do you have? And you want to marry Mona?" "Mona isn''t even of age yet and you, on the other hand, are old enough to be her grandfather. Do you hear the nonsense you''re spouting?" "You''re old but you have no sense of shame. An elderly man like you, and you''re still thinking of young maidens!" There was a torrent of swearing. Kamber''s expression changed, but he snickered and then went on, "We''re in the modern era. A little age difference is nothing. There are even 18- year-old girls who are married to men in their eighties. My age is perfectly eptable." "Besides, I truly love Mona." "True love, what b*llshit! If it''s true love, why did you try toy your hands on Mona before? You''re a criminal." "Also, what''s with you threatening Ta bro''s family?" "If you do it again, we''ll report you." Facing the rage-filled insults, Kamber''s expression could turn a man to stone. He furrowed his eyebrows, making no attempt to hide his annoyance. He gestured vaguely and said, "This is my business. There''s no need for you guys to meddle in it." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After that, he cleared his throat and shouted, "Tabro, the venom you have gotten is from a rare species of Fire Ring Snake. You have at least one more hour to live. If we don''t begin treatment now, your life will be in danger." "And, Mona, if you want to save your father,e out and promise to marry me.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "By the way, my patience is limited. If you don''te out in ten minutes, then I''ll head in. By then, it''ll be toote for you lot to have regrets." After saying so, Kamber plonked himself down on a rock, crossing his legs and whistling smugly. The vigers couldn''t contain their rage at that moment. They couldn''t wait to rush up and beat that guy up. However, at the thought of Kamber''s vicious younger brother, Forbes, they dared not step forward. Right then, Fade walked out amidst the crowd and looked at Kamber. He asked, "You just got the news that Tabro was poisoned by a snake. Now, how did you know that it was specifically a Fire Ring Snake?" Hearing the unfamiliar voice, Kamber looked up at him and frowned. "Who are you?" From the side, Eddy hurried over and whispered something into his ear. Kamber continued sizing Fade up. His expression changed when he heard what Eddy told him. "Oh, are you the tourist? You''re the one who said that you could cure Tabro?" "Yes, that''s me." Fade nodded. "Hahaha!" Kamber burst out guffawing and then gave Fade a mocking look. "What a joke. Kiddo, are you even old enough? You can remove the venom of a Fire Ring Snake? Hrious!" Fade didn''tugh. Instead, he asked in a stone-cold tone, "You haven''t answered my question yet. How did you know that Tabro was bitten by a Fire Ring Snake?" Something shifted in Kamber''s expression when he was confronted with the question. He arched his neck and said, "I just know. It''s none of your business as to how I knew." "You just know?" Fade narrowed his eyes. "If I''m not mistaken, you had something to do with Tabro being bitten!" "I was just chatting with the vigers and found out that Tabro is a famous herb- forager here. He''s someone who has been in and out of the forest for thirty years. He get couldn''t be more familiar with this ce. He knows exactly where the poisonous snakes and insects are." "He''s been fine for all these years, but suddenly, he was bitten by a snake. Don''t you think it''s strange?" "What is even more strange is that the snake that bit him, the Fire Ring Snake, was extremely venomous. However they are extremely rare here, and you, Dr. Ma, who''s known for your skills at detoxifying snake venom, don''t you keep many such snakes at home?" "Plus, you wanted to force Mona to marry you. If we connect all these dots... I can''t help but be riddled with certain bad assumptions about you." "What do you have to say to that, Dr. Ma?" Fade concluded. "I..." Kamber was struck speechless. The vigers began pondering the matter once they heard Fade''s deductions. "Fade''s words make sense. There are too many suspicious points in this incident." "One can''t help but suspect Kamber." "Could Kamber have nned this all along?" Chapter 2264 Chapter 2264 Amidst the heated discussion of suspicion, Tabro''s wife and Mona exited the house. Looking evidently riled up, they red at Kamber. "Kamber, were you trying to kill my father?" "Were you nning for me to get bitten by the snake?" Beside them, the vigers'' eyes went wide. They pressed forward, demanding, "Ma, tell us the truth!" Kamber, who was well-respected in his vige usually, had never experienced such usations. At that moment, upon being questioned by those ordinary vigers, the mes of anger in his heart grew and grew. He stomped on the ground as he stood up and held his head high. "So what if I admit it? I was the one who released the Fire Ring Snake. My goal was to poison Tabro!" "MI kill you!" "F*ck, you''re worse than any beast! Beat him up!" "Murderous b*stard, we can''t let him get away!" The vigers were fueled with burning rage. They were about to beat Kamber up. However, Kamber merely nced smugly at Tabro''s wife and Mona. In a low voice, he asked, "So what if it''s me?" "I''ve already told you guys that Mona will be mine sooner orter. If you don''t agree to it, well, I''ll find a way to make you agree." "Now, think about what I just said. Either you hand Mona over to me and I''ll cure Tabro, or you reject my offer and let him die!" As soon as he finished speaking, the ce became raucous with angry shouts. However, Kamber crossed his arms in front of his chest, lookingpletely fearless. "Hmph, you all can only cry violence and murder!" "Look at all of you, yelling so fiercely like that. However, do you even darey a finger on me?" "Let me make this clear. If you touch me, Tabro will die." After that, Kamber raised his hand, ncing at his watch. A smile appeared on his face as he said to Mona, "There''s not much time left. You''d better decide as soon as possible." Fade looked at Kamber. He said, "Do you think that only you can cure Tabro? Thus, no one dares touch you?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Yes, indeed!" Kamber met his gaze, and arrogance and disdain was written all over his face. "The Fire Ring Snake is not amon venomous snake. Even in big hospitals in the city, there might not be an antidote, let alone in this small vige. No one else can save Tabro but me!" "Really?" Fadeughed, then pped and dered, "Come on out!" "What''s with thatugh..." Kamber furrowed his brows, about to continue mocking him. However, right then, the door of the house opened and a furious Tabro walked out. Kamber was shocked at the sight. "Tabro, you... How are you alright?" "Are you disappointed that I''m fine?" Tabro threw himself at Kamber angrily and punched him. "If Dr. Chen hadn''t cured me, I''d never have known that you were this cruel and heartless." At that, the vigers next to him also rushed up one by one, about to hit Kamber too. Kamber panicked. He turned to look at Eddy and questioned, "Didn''t you say that the boy was just a tourist who couldn''t cure Tabro?" "Dr. Ma, it... It was out of my expectations! I just..." Eddy was still intent on making excuses for himself, but then, several angry vigers lunged at him. Met with Tabro''s enraged fists, although Kamber was panicking, he still iled his arms wildly and threw a punch. His palm collided with Tabro''s fist, and repelled it. The crowd thought that it was because Tabro had just recovered and was in poor health. However, what happened next shocked them all. Though Kamber was short and fat with ears that stuck out oddly, he was able to beat back eight vigers in su?¨¨ession. One by one, they covered the ces where they were hit and screamed, wincing Kamber''s flustered expression morphed into one of triumph at the sight. He looked down at his palm and said to himself, "It seems that the cultivation method that Forbes asked me to practice some time ago is really useful. I never knew that I was this strong." After that, he took a step forward, looked at Tabro, and asked, "Miao, you survived this time because the boy got lucky, but what about next time, and the time after that? Do you think you''ll be able to beat me in this territory?" "I..." Tabro''s face instantly drained of color. "Plus, you''ve seen my skills. You can''t deal with them." Kamber continued, "As for my younger brother, he''s ten times stronger than me. By then, I''ll let him handle it. You''ll all die." At present, it wasn''t just Tabro who looked pale. The other vigers were simrly scared. Kamber''s younger brother, Forbes, was notorious in the area, after all. When that was the reaction he got, Kamber''s ego became even more inted. "Thus, no matter what you do, resisting me is futile." "Mona, I will marry you. Either in the future, or tonight." With that, Kamber grabbed her hand, about to drag her away. Frightened out of her wits, Mona cried out. Tabro and his wife rushed over, wanting to stop Kamber. However, he pushed them away and gazed at the vigers who were about to attack him. He said coldly, "My brother has juste back. He''s currently at home. Do you want him to take action?" For a moment, everyone kept quiet out of fear. Their faces belied their anger, but it was rage that was tainted with helplessness. They didn''t dare move a single muscle. Kamber was well pleased when he saw how scared they were. He looked at Mona with a smile in his eyes, and said to her, "Little girl, don''t be afraid. I will treat you well." After saying so, he dragged her along, about to leave. It was then that Fade stepped out and stood in front of Kamber. He yelled, "Hold it right there!" "What do you want?" Kamber red at him. "Let go of Mona!" Fade ordered, his voice as cold as ice. "Get lost!" Kamber screamed angrily. He moved to push him away, but Fade did not budge in the slightest. "You..." When Kamber was about to exert force, he was beaten to it by an immense pressure that crashed down onto his arm. The pain caused him to let go of Mona subconsciously. "You... You dare hit me? You''re courting death, I..." Kamber shot Fade an irate look and threw a punch at him. Fade stood his ground and directly kicked Kamber''s fat belly, causing him to fall to the ground. Then, he stepped on Kamber''s chest and trampled him hard on the ground. The vigers were stunned by what they saw They had never expected that such an excellent medical practitioner as Fade would also be simrly skilled in martial arts, enough to knock Kamber down. However, Kamber, who was lying on the ground, had not lost all fight in him yet. He continued to shout, "Let me go! Let me go right now!" "You allid hands on me, and my brother won''t forgive you all for that. When hees, your whole vige will be flooded in rivers of blood." Chapter 2265 Chapter 2265 When Kamber said that, the vigers became downcast and began panicking. Even Tabro and his wife had their minds filled with worries at that moment. They didn''t dare go over to fight Kamber any longer. In that situation, Fade could not help asking, "Is his brother very powerful? Are you all this scared?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Faariq sighed softly and told him, "His brother is named Forbes. He has wandered around our vige since he was a child. Later, he went out adventuring. He returned a few years ago. He had taken up martial arts and is now very powerful. He defeated the most powerful expert in our vige and even smashed their dojo." "No one in this entire vige daresy a finger on him. Wherever he goes, everyone has to respectfully address him as ''Mr. Forbes''. He''s invincible!" "Yes, yes, that''s right!" Many of the vigers around them nodded their heads in agreement with Faariq''s description. Kamber became more and more smug. "Boy, did you hear that? My brother is the famous Mr. Forbes. Let go of me immediately, or he will definitely kill you." In the face of Kamber''s threat, Fade remained indifferent. He lifted his right foot and stepped on him even harder. A crack rang out. Kamber''s left arm was broken. Screams of pain echoed into the sky, startling quite a few birds and beasts that had been resting in the forest at night. Kamber''s face turned scarlet. He red viciously at Fade. "You... You dare to hurt me. My brother..." He wasn''t done talking yet, but Fade stomped down again, breaking Kamber''s right arm. Bloodcurdling screams filled the air once more. At that moment, the terrified vigers came back to their senses and looked at Fade in horror. "Mr. Chen, you... You..." "Dr. Chen, it won''t work! It won''t work!" "Fade, stop. You can''t afford to offend Mr. Forbes." Even Faariq''s voice trembled. He addressed Fade, saying, "Fade, you... You shouldn''t act impulsively. Run away quickly. Leave this ce as soon as possible." Fade was very calm as he replied in a lukewarm manner, "Faariq, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. He''s just a hooligan. I can deal with him!" At that, Kamber, who was howling in pain, gritted his teeth. Biting the pain back, he seethed, "My brother is not just a hooligan. He is a martial artist, a witchcraft practitioner. Since you''ve hurt me, he''ll definitely kill you, and it won''t be pretty." Fade, who was initially nning on killing Kamber right away, had his interest piqued by the words ''witchcraft practitioner''. He looked him in the eye and asked, "You''re saying that your brother is a witchcraft practitioner? Do you know what that is?" "Of course I do. My brother is one of them. The witchcraft practitioners are very powerful martial artists. They are extremely strong and can even cast spells, just like those shining martial arts masters on TV." "My younger brother went to the mountain with me to hunt the day before yesterday. We encountered a wild boar that weighed more than 150kg. He was standing more than 100 meters away. With a single wave of his hand, a ray of light burst out and he killed the boar." "His power and abilities are beyond your imagination. Release me right now, or my brother will make you suffer." When the vigers heard that, they were stupefied, shocked beyond belief. Quite a few people believed that Kamber was exaggerating things to intimidate Fade, in order to free himself. As for Fade, he believed every single word. He had gotten to know that witchcraft practitioners were tight-knit with the Weu family. Caesar and Jason were taken by the father-son duo from the witch clinic and they had traveled through this area. Coincidentally, there was another witchcraft practitioner there. Fade began to theorize, connecting the dots. That brother of Kamber Ma, could he be rted to the father-son duo, Liborio and Nergui Weu? With that thought in mind, he stopped attacking Kamber. Instead, he grabbed him by the cor, lifted him up, and said, "Lead the way. Let''s go to your house." "Ah, what are you going to do?" Kamber was thrown for a loop. Fade narrowed his eyes. "I''m going to meet your brother, of course! The one and only Mr. Forbes." "Fade, don''t be rash!" "No, you can''t!" "Thank you, Dr. Chen. You have helped us a lot, but don''t take any more risks." The vigers began moring to persuade him. Fade smiled. "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine." "But..." The vigers did not want to let him go. However, Fade had already stepped forward. Seeing Fade leave, a slender figure suddenly rushed out of the crowd and followed behind him. Firmly, the person said, "Sir, I''ll go with you." Fade turned his head and saw the e pretty girl, Mona. She had caught up with him and was tugging at his clothes. He was surprised. "Mona, you don''t have to..." en "Sir, you have saved my father''s life. My family cannot let you take this risk alone. I want to go with you." The girl''s resolve was unmatched. Behind them, Tabro and his wife also appeared. "Mona is right. We can''t let Fade risk it alone. Let''s go together." "Let''s go together!" "The more the merrier. It''s just Mr. Forbes." "Mona has already stepped up. What does that make me, an Old Master, if I don''t go along?" More vigers came up one after another, a great momentum driving the crowd. Upon seeing that, the corner of Fade''s lips quirked up into a smile. He dered firmly, "Let''s go together!" Hence, arge group of people left the vige, headed for Dr. Ma''s home in the next vige. At present, Kamber seemed quiet, amidst the passionate crowd. He lowered his head and said nothing. There was a faint smirk on his face. Out of the corner of his eye, he nced at the vigers, and he sneered to himself. "Celebrate now. Soon, you''ll all be dead." Kamber thought to himself that Fade was too arrogant. Did he think that defeating him meant that he was skilled at martial arts? Fade did not know how strong Forbes was. Fade wanted to fight it out in his territory, and even brought along these stupid vigers, right into a trap. When he arrived home, he would let Forbes handle it. That brat would definitely die. When that time came, Kamber would definitely let them understand what terror and regret meant. Especially that arrogant brat! Her had already thought about how to torture him, how to have him live a life worse than death, and how to let Fade know the consequences of offending him. Obscuring all these merciless thoughts, Kamber, together with Fade and the vigers, made for the neighboring vige. Kamber thought of it as a road to hell paved for Fade and the vigers. The closer they got, the closer they were to death and horror. Over the vast mountain forest, stars glinted coldly in the night sky. On the rugged mountain road, the group of people lit their torches, marching forward like a fire dragon in the endless night. Chapter 2266 Chapter 2266 An hourter, Fade and his group arrived at the neighboring vige. There was still a hundred meters away from where Kamber''s house was. Fade asked the vigers to halt their steps. After all, Kamber did say that his younger brother was a witchcraft practitioner. There was a chance that he might hurt them. Therefore, he asked them to keep their distance while he escorted Kamber to check out the situation in the house. "Knock on the door!" Fade nced at Kamber coolly as he ordered. Kamber suppressed the anger that threatened to surge through and knocked on the door. A middle-aged man with a hoarse voice came quickly, "Who is it?" "Forbes, it''s me. I''m back," Kamber answered. "Kamber! Come in!" The voice inside the house shouted. Kamber said, "I forgot to bring the key. Can you open the door for me, Forbes?" What followed next was the sound of footsteps coming from the inside. Thud. Thud... They approached the door with each step. The sound was particrly clear, especially in the quiet night. It sounded as if it was pounding on the people''s hearts. The vigers who stood a hundred meters away couldn''t help but feel nervous. Soon, the footsteps reached the door. A creak came next and the door was opened. A thin, dark-skinned, middle-aged man with narrow eyes appeared in front of them. He was obviously Forbes Ma. Upon seeing Forbes''s appearance, Kamber, who was standing in front of Fade, immediately changed his expression. He ran towards the man and shouted at the same time, "Forbes, they want to hurt me. You must do something." "What?" Forbes raised his eyebrows, and his eyes fell on Fade. rm filled his eyes. He red at him and asked coldly, "Who are you?" As for Fade, he didn''t seem to expect that Kamber would suddenly escape. He was stunned for a moment and stood still without any further movements. Just like that, Kamber sessfully returned to Forbes'' side. Hethen pointed at Fade and whispered. Seeing this, the vigers standing in the back suddenly became nervous. After all, Forbes was notorious for his viciousness. They were wary of him. To make matters worse, Fade had lost their important hostage as soon as he approached him. What chance did he have in countering Forbes? Just as the vigers were worried, Forbes, who was opposite them, heard his brother''s story. His gaze turned serious, and a chilling intent to kill emanated from his entire body. He looked at Fade and said, "Was it you who broke my brother''s arms?" Fade still looked calm and replied, "Your brother is a scum. He attempted to assault a young girl, and he even released venomous snakes to bite the people in the vige." "This kind of behavior is low, even for an animal. Broken arms is considered a light punishment." Forbes snorted, "First of all, regardless of whether what you said is valid or not, no matter what he did, you do not have the right to touch him." "This is simply because he is my brother. He is the brother of Mr. Forbes!" Forbes'' voice became more frosty as he spoke. His eyes were so cold that they seemed to be able to freeze a person. "Tell me, how do you wish to die?" He asked Fade coolly. Fade shook his head faintly and said, "Me? Dying? I don''t wish to die." vel. "You don''t wish to die, but it''s not up to you!" Forbes answered with a cial tone. While he spoke, a burst of energy resembling a sharp knife appeared in his palm. He immediately shed it in the direction of Fade''s right arm. "Since you broke my brother''s arms, then I''ll let you have a taste of it too." When the vigers saw this, they were extremely terror-stricken. "Th-That a gleam of light. Is it being emitted from his hand?" "I-Is this true? It was just released from his hand just like that. Is he a god?" "Dr. Ma wasn''t lying. H- His brother does know magic!" Almost all the vigers'' faces turned pale in an instant. rm and fright showed on their faces. Not long ago, they were riled up by their anger and enthusiasm. They rushed over here with Fade with their blood boiling. However, now, when they had witnessed Forbes'' magical power, these ordinary vigers were frightened. That was not something that could be made up with enthusiasm. Some vigers even wanted to retreat and escape in secret. Mona, a thin little girl, was also shocked and frightened. Nheless, she gritted her teeth, clenched her fists, and stood her ground, not budging at all. "Brother Chen came here for me. I am going to support him until the end." Behind her, her parents and the older vigers, who were also pale, also stood their ground and did not back away. Forbes scoffed at the sight of this. With a mocking and cruelugh, he said, "You reckless little ants, since you don''t know your ce, then die with this brat!" He simply conjured up a few specks of the light. To everyone''s surprise, it was headed towards the direction of the vigers. Kamber shouted in a hurry when he saw this, "Forbes, don''t hit the little girl. I like her and I want her." Forbes nced at his brother and gently shook his right hand. The energy that headed towards Mona suddenly deviated and changed direction in mid-air. His right hand then gripped the empty space. An invisible energy was formed. Mona was sucked into the air and she flew directly to Forbes'' right hand. Her parents'' expressions changed drastically when they saw this and they wanted to rush forward to stop him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, with a wave of his hand, a gust of wind blew them away. Simultaneously, he jibbed, "Little girl, you should feel honored that my brother likes you. Get over here!" "No, I don''t...." Mona was petrified. She tried her best to resist, but it was impossible for her to resist a martial artist. All the vigers were horrified and desperate now. The two Ma brothers were being pompous and cocky. It was also during this moment when the stars seem to have lost their shine. They were hidden behind the clouds. This darkened the already ck sky even more. However, during this critical moment, Fade, who had not made any moves, finally got into action. "I wanted to ask questions first before I act, but since that''s the case, don''t me me for being harsh. He sighed softly, then his eyes focused. His figure blurted into a shadow as he raced across. The instant he ran, several beams of light flew out from Fade''s body. They took down each of the lights emitted by Forbes, shattering them on impact. He then appeared behind Mona like quicksilver and he grabbed her. The expression on Forbes'' face changed instantly. The reason was that he could feel Fade''s powerful strength. "Are you a martial artist?" "If you can be a martial artist, why can''t I be?" A sneer appeared on the corner of Fade''s lips. He put Mona down and charged toward him. Forbes snorted when he saw this and said, "You brat, don''t think you can forget your ce just because you''ve learned some martial arts. I will show you what a real martial artist is." His aura grew stronger after having said that. Countless streams of energy flew out from his body in the form flying knives, rushing towards Fade. Chapter 2267 Chapter 2267 However, Fade just casually shot out a stream of positive energy, instantly smashing through the flying knife- shaped energy. Then, it rushed towards Forbes'' chest and directly knocked him off his feet. "You.." Forbes was stunned. He did not expect that Fade would be so powerful that he could knock him off his feet. Kamber, who had been acting arrogantly just moments ago, saw his younger brother vomit out blood and fly backwards. The expression on his face changed instantly. Fade did not stop. Instead, he continued to charge towards him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Forbes saw this and was truly terrified. Fade''s attack came in hot and fierce, and it was impossible for him to dodge it. It seemed that there was no way out under such circumstances. Seeing that Fade''s attack was about to reach him again, Forbes gritted his teeth fiercely. A glimpse of ferocity appeared in his eyes as he said, "I wanted to initially use this drop of witch blood at the Witchcraft n, but now, you have forced my hand to use this on you!" "You''re going to die today!" As he made this deration, a transparent ss bead appeared in his hand. There was a drop of fresh red blood sealed in the center of the ss bead, which radiated a strange light. He crushed the ss bead, ced it near to his mouth and sucked on it hard. Immediately, the bright red blood went into his mouth. He swallowed the blood quickly and his aura changed instantly. His eyes changed into an uncanny shade of red, making him appear as though he were a demon crawling out of hell. The vigers suddenly felt that the air around them became cold, like they were present in the devil''s hell. They trembled and fear gripped them. "You brat, go to hell!" The demon- like Forbes red at Fade and charged ahead. Fade frowned slightly at the sight of this. Although he didn''t know what exactly that witch blood was made of, judging from the strange aura that emitted from it, as well as the sudden increase in Forbes'' strength, it was definitely something that was neither legal nor ethical. "It seems that you are a heresy practitioner of the Witchcraft n." Fade''s eyes were chilling. "What''s wrong with being a heresy practitioner? How pretentious of you! Who gave you the right to judge us?" Forbes shouted back. His attack was less than ten meters away from Fade. "Goto hell!" Fade snorted and threw a punch at him directly. "Boom!" With the impact of the collision, the demon-like Forbes flew back from the st, as though a huge hammer had given him a mighty smash. A big mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out from his mouth and sprinkled through the air. "How... How is that possible? You..." Forbes would never have guessed that after consuming the witch blood, which caused his strength to increase by force, he would still be sent flying by Fade''s fist. "Who exactly are you?" "You don''t have to know! You are not qualified to know either," Fade said in a chilling tone. He then chased after him, who had been thrown over. Seeing this, Forbes'' face was ashen. Knowing how capable Fade was, he knew that death would be the only oue if he was to catch up to him. His thoughts were running wildly as he tried to think of a way to save himself. However, the situation at that moment seemed like a dead end. Just as Fade was about to catch up to him, Forbes caught a glimpse of a figure. It was his brother, Kamber. An idea came to him in an instant and his eyes had an arctic gleam. He then moved his body mid-air and flew towards Kamber''s direction. He lifted Kamber the moment his feet touched the ground. Because the force was too strong, Kamber''s broken arms were tugged on. Kamber cried out in pain, "Easy there, Forbes." However, Forbes did not pay any heed to him at all. After lifting Kamber up, he bit into his neck and sucked hard. His sharp teeth pierced into the blood vessels on Kamber''s neck, and the blood flowed into Forbes'' mouth. Kamber screamed out of fear and pain, "Forbes, what... What are you doing? Let me go. I''m your brother!" "Brother, that brat is a master. I am not a match for him at all with my current strength. If this continues on, we will die. However, if I absorb your essence and blood, I can raise my strength by force. Then perhaps, I I still have a way out," Forbes exined as he sucked on the blood. Kamber was scared out of his wits. "Forbes, n-no. I''m your older brother. You can''t kill me. You til ... "Kamber, L¨¤m your younger brother. We could say that you died for a good reason if it was to save me." Forbes increased the suction strength. He raised his left hand and smacked Kamber on the head. A crack followed and Kamber, who was heavily hit, died instantly. However, as he was nearing his death, disbelief filled his eyes. Forbes immediately brought up his brother''s corpse and sucked on it. "Do not me me, Brother. It would be easier for you this way." When the surrounding vigers saw such a bloody and terrifying scene, they could only gawk in stupor. Some of them just fell to the ground, their legs trembling non-stop. Fade, who had caught up to him, seemed even more somber. During this moment, he finally knew why the government had listed witchcraft practitioners as heresy practitioners, and went to great lengths to suppress them, even driving them away. In such a strict environment, these heresy practitioners would still kill their own families and use their blood for cultivation. He couldn''t imagine what they would have done a decade ago. He chased after Forbes with murderous intent in his eyes. Forbes'' mouth now was covered in red blood, and his body was also stained heavily with it. He appeared horrible and ferocious against the dark night. His bloodshot eyes were the size of saucers. He opened his blood-stained mouth and bellowed, "Die! Die!" Amidst the shouts of ecstasy, streaks of dark red strength spread through his body. His strength was being enhanced, to the point where he was close to the ranks of the Earth Level. Forbes gained confidence through the increase in his strength. His bloodied lips curled in a smile. "Haha! I am an Earth Level master now. You brat, you are dead meat, so dead!" With that said, he cackled as he rushed towards Fade. He had the ferocious imposing force of an Earth Level master and he was going to crush Fade entirely with it. On the other hand, Fade did what he did earlier and only threw a punch. "Boom!" Another collision urred and both of them crashed into each other. Forbes once again vomited blood as he flew backwards. His face was full of shock and disbelief. "How is it possible? I am an Earth-level master now. How is it possible that you..." Before he could finish his sentence, Fade''s body shed by and then he appeared over Forbes with a swishing sound. He raised his right palm and mped down on him. "Boom!""" Forbes was mmed to the ground from the air like a cannonball in that instant. The impact was so great that a human-shaped pit that was one meter deep appeared on the ground. He was embedded within the pit and could not move. "You... What the hell are you..." Forbes'' voice was weak and trembling. Fade descended lightly and stood beside him. He said in an icy tone, "Tell me everything about the witchcraft practitioner." Chapter 2268 Chapter 2268 "I..." Forbes'' lips moved. He had something else to say. Fade did not give him any chance for negotiation at all though. He interrupted him immediately, "If you don''t tell me, I will have you understand the definition of a living hell." Forbes met Fade''s chilling gaze and he did not dare to disobey. He answered quickly, "I''ll talk. I''m willing to talk." "First things first, let''s start with your identity," Fade instructed. Forbes began to exin, "I was originally an ordinary vige farmer. When I was sixteen, I left the vige to work for a year, but it was too tiring so I quit the job. I nned toe back." "As I was on my way, I met a middle-aged man. He was severely injured and was on the verge of death. He said that he didn''t want his legacy to be lost and he wanted to take me on as a disciple." "I thought he was a conman at first, but then, he revealed one of his moves to me. He shattered a block of stone with a punch, so I believed him. Afterwards, he spent three days passing down some basic martial arts cultivation methods, as well as some pills that were used by martial artists. Heter passed away due to his severe injuries." "I spent some time cultivating and found that my strength had increased. My power had also been enhanced. I was ted, and so, I began making a name for myself in town with martial arts." "As my skills sharpened, my reputation grew also. I also met with many other martial artists. While fighting them, lit became clear to me that the martial arts I was practicing was called the arts of ''Witch Blood''. It belonged to a branch of the Witchcraft n. It was a heresy practice which was not recognized by the government." "The man, who passed on these techniques to me that year, was being chased by a virtuous martial artist. He was gravely injured and in the end, he passed away." "As a matter of fact, the more I practiced this cultivation method, the more I craved fresh blood. I even had the urge to murder others so that I could drink their blood. I was afraid that I would be discovered by the virtuous martial artists, so I left the small town and remained outside for a few years." "A few years passed and I learned more about the martial artists and the martial arts world. I also secretly got to know some underground witchcraft practitioners." "Underground witchcraft practitioners? You guys even have an organization?" Fade''s eyes narrowed as he asked sternly. Forbes'' expression changed, and he exined immediately, "I- It''s not exactly an organization. It''s just some witchcraft practitioners who belong to the Witchcraft n. We gather from time to time to exchange martial arts experience and materials." "Then why did youe back this time?" Fade continued to ask in a frosty tone. Forbes paused for a moment and then answered, "I-1 came back because I wanted to participate in the Witchcraft Conference." "The Witchcraft Conference? What''s that? And don''t spare any details!" Fade ordered firmly. Forbes replied, "I''m unsure about the details. I just heard it from someone else." "They mentioned that the number of witchcraft practitioners in the country was dwindling due to the suppression and purge that happened decades ago. We don''t really have a sizable organization." "However, for the witchcraft practitioners who left and remained outside of the country, they survived. Not only were they not annihted, they actually had major developments all over the world, especially in South Asian countries." "These outside witchcraft practitioners will hold the Witchcraft Conference regrly. Witchcraft practitioners from all around the world would gather and discuss future developments. They would also have internal sparring matches or voting sessions." "To put it simply, the person who told me all this mentioned that it''s a grand gathering for witchcraft practitioners toe together and mingle. It also provides an opportunity for individual practitioners like us. Once we are able to find an organization of our own, perhaps we wouldn''t need to hide like rats anymore." "That is the reason why I came back home. I just wanted to have ample rest and improve my strength so that I could attend the Witchcraft Conference in my best shape." After listening to what he had to say, Fade was silent for a few seconds. He then looked at Forbes and continued to ask coolly, "The time and location of the Witchcraft Conference." "It will take ce three dayster in Pagodnd''s Mancho City. It''s a small city on the northern border of Pagodnd. The poption number is small and the rules over there are very lenient. That''s why it was chosen as the venue for the Witchcraft Conference." Fade noted down the date and ce. He continued with his questions about witchcraft practitioners, but Forbes didn''t know much about them. Finally, Fade showed him a picture of Liborio and Nergui, but Forbes still said that he didn''t know them. Once the questioning was done, Fade did not fake Forbes'' life in the public view. After all, there were still so many vigers present. He destroyed both of Mr. Forbes'' ??????? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. cultivation and limbs, and he told the vigers to contact the local authorities so that they could deal with him. After all, the government might be able to use Forbes as a decoy and infiltrate the hidden witchcraft practitioners who remained underground. By the time the town''s authorities had arrived and settled the issue, it was already early in the morning. Fade didn''t rest. He headed straight towards the venue of the Witchcraft Conference, Mancho City in Pagodnd. Just as he was heading towards Mancho City, Liborio and Nergui, who had an earlier departure, had already arrived there. The father and son duo, together with Jason and Caesar, were ced in a local inn by Pascual, the witchcraft practitioner. The sudden departure from the country and being in a foreign country made Nergui more anxious. He wanted to ask Pascual what was going on, but heter found out that thetter actually sent two men to guard the door to their rooms. They were not allowed to leave. It was meant as a means of protection of course. This was to guard them from the dangers of being in a foreign country. The arrangement made Nergui even more suspicious of Pascual, and he became more worried. As for Liborio, who had always believed in Pascual, he was also a little nervous. That was because Caesar and Jason, who were then et important hostages for the revenge of his eldest son''s death, were taken away by the Pascual. He had not seen them again since then. ?? The overthinking was wearing their patience thin and they paced back and forth in the room. Finally, when Pascual came to them, the two of them pulled him aside and questioned him. Being faced with their relentless questioning, Pascual finally gave up el and answered, "You two have nothing to worry about. We will definitely keep our promise." "However, we''re already out of the country. Now is the time to lure Edwald out! So we can avenge my eldest son''s death!" Liborio couldn''t hold back any longer. Content belongs to With a cold snort, Pascual said, "Your eldest son''s revenge is nothing important. We still have a great use for the two hostages." "Great use? What kind of great use?" Nergui was curious. Pascual narrowed his eyes, and stared straight at the both of them for a few seconds. He then stated, "It seems that you two really don''t know who they are." Chapter 2269 Chapter 2269 "Their identities? We do know. Jason Tu is the National Chinese Medical Doctor in our country. He''s a famous traditional Chinese medicine practitioner, and the president of the Chinese Medicine Association. As for Caesar, he is Jason''s grandson. They are also my enemies obviously," Liborio answered. Pascual snorted, "Ha! What you said just now doesn''t matter. The most important thing is that both Caesar and Jason Tu have a profound rtionship with Fade Chen." "Fade Chen?" Both of them were puzzled when they heard the name. "You''ve never heard of Fade Chen? Surely you should at least know Master Chen!" Pascual said. Liborio and Nergui immediately came to their senses when they heard the title. They said in surprise, "Is Master Chen the Chinese martial artist who fought in Micovia recently? The top martial artist of the country, the true expert?" "That''s right, that''s him!" Pascualughed. "H-How is this possible? How would Caesar and Jason know people like Master Chen? Besides..." Nergui was in disbelief. Pascual didn''t exin more but took out his phone and said, "This is Master Chen''s photo. You guys know him, don''t you?" Liborio and Nergui werepletely dumbfounded when they saw the photo. "Isn''t this the young man who came to the witch clinic with Caesar some time ago?" "H- He isn''t a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner? How is it possible that he''s a martial artist? Not only that but he''s Master Chen? Are you sure you''re correct about this?" "Haha, do you really think that I''d make a huge mistake like this?" Pascual asked. Liborio stiffened slightly. He waspletely speechless. As for Nergui, a thought suddenly popped into his head and it was extremely shocking. "T- That means that that young man is Master Chen, and we have kidnapped his friends. If he catches up to us, wouldn''t we be dead?" When Liborio heard this, he came to his senses instantly. His face was filled with terror. "T-This..." Pascual waved his hand with a smile when he saw how frightened they were, "It''s no surprise that we know of Master Chen''s prowess. You two don''t have to be so worried though. Because our target is Master Chen." "What?!" They were dumbfounded again. "Master Chen is the target? He is a Half-Lord Level expert. Have you all gone mad?" Nergui was truly stunned. He did not doubt Pascual''s capabilities, but if he was beingpared to someone like Master Chen, who was a legendary top expert, Pascual was still too weak. Pascual was rather calm. He picked up a cup of tea, took a sip, and said with a sneer, "Do you two really think that I would overlook whatever you two can think of right now?" "Then... Why did you..." Nergui''s face showed his doubt.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Pascual asked, "Do you know why we brought you all the way here?" "W-Why?" "Because two dayster, the Witchcraft Conference will be held in Mancho City, which is a small town in Pagodnd," Pascual answered. "Witchcraft Conference? What''s that?" Both of them puzzled on. Pascual said with full excitement, "The Witchcraft Conference is a grand meeting for all the witchcraft practitioners to gather. At this event, different branches will mingle and work together with each other. There will also be somepetitions of course. "As for us, we belong to the Sky Witch Sect branch of the Witchcraft n. For this round, our sect master intends to offer Caesar and Jason up as gifts for the Witch Lord." "The Witch Lord?" That was another unfamiliar term. "The Witch Lord is the highest ranked leader and the strongest amongst the witchcraft practitioners. He is our leader." Pascual''s face was full of respect. He then continued, "Although Fade''s reputation has gone up quite a lot due to the battle in Micovia, he has also really got on Micovia''s bad side. They secretly put down a huge reward that is worth more than ten billion dors in the underground world. It''s a bounty for Fade''s life." "If we can assist the Witch Lord in obtaining this bounty, the Sky Witch Sect will naturally be able to progress furtherpared to the rest of the branches." Pascual couldn''t help but be excited when he spoke of this. He seemed to have already seen a bright future ahead of him. However, Nergui didn''t think so. His face was still filled with concern. "B-But Master Chen is a HalfLord Level Expert. Can y-your Witch Lord.." "Hmph! How dare you doubt the strength of our Witch Lord!" Pascual sneered as he red at him. Nergui quickly waved his hands. Pascual continued, "Although the Witch Lord is only at the peak stage of the Heaven Level, and still has some distance before reaching Half-Lord Level, his overall strength is close to Fade Chen''s strength. Furthermore, I am sure you didn''t know that Fade was injured during the battle in Micovia. He hastily left Capital City after he returned to the country. This was done so that he could recover from his injuries in peace." "Since Fade is already wounded, as long as our Witch Lord makes his move, it will be a piece of cake for us to get rid of him." Nergui was gobsmacked when he heard this. He didn''t know how to respond for a while. Liborio, on the other hand, was only concerned about his own matters. "That was quite a mouthful from you, but what about revenge for my eldest son..." Pascual''s brows crinkled. He said unpleasantly, "After dealing with Fade, your matter would just be a piece of cake. When the timees, I''ll be able to resolve it even without the need of the Witch Lord or leader." "Plus, if this works out, you two would have yed a big part in this. By that time, no matter if you choose to stay in the Sky Witch Sect or leave, you two will be rewarded handsomely." "As long as I can have my revenge, I don''t care about anything else," Liborio said through gritted teeth. Although Pascual sounded really confident, talking about how extremely powerful their Witch Lord was and how he would definitely be able to kill off Fade, Nergui was not as optimistic as his father. Master Chen''s name was just too big of a name in their country. After the battle in Micovia, some local organizations even ced Master Chen in the position of the top second master in the country. The first one was obviously the Army God of the Chinese army, Jaguar. One was the top second master in the country, and the other was the Witch Lord whom Nergui had never heard of before. He naturally had more faith in Fade. However, at this point, there was no turning back for him. All he could do was move forward. They wouldn''t be able to surpass Pascual even if they wanted to, let alone about this revenge business. Pascual thenforted the both of them and left. The two subordinates who were in charge of guarding the door still did not leave of course. One dayter, Fade was on a bus, wearing a red hat that belonged to a traveling group. He followed a group of middle-ageddies into Mancho City that was in Pagodnd. When he left the vige, Fade never expected that he would enter Mancho City in this manner. He wanted to make arrangements with Jaguar originally, then only would he leave the country. Things took an unexpected turn though. When he arrived at the border, he found that there was a group of travellers who were going to Mancho City. There were quite a number of people who signed up too. In that case, he didn''t want to burden Jaguar. He immediately signed up for the group and followed them into Mancho City. Chapter 2270 Chapter 2270 After the group registration, Fade then realized that this group was actually a "low price jadescouring group". The reason was that Pagodnd was famous for their jade stones and jade wares. The price was also much cheaperpared to the prices in their home country. Thus, many wealthy middle-aged men and women wanted to take this opportunity to enter the country. They would purchase the stones and wares, and then resell them after they returned to make a buck or two. On top of that, the cost for this kind of group was not high. The overall price for the trip for three days, including food and amodation, was only 500 yuan. This attracted many people to join in naturally. The vehicle drove on for three hours and they reached a rest stop. The tour guide had already arranged for a break and meals for them. The rest area was a two-story building. The dining area was set up with big round tables where a few could sit together. Fade found a table in the corner, sat down, and closed his eyes to rest. "Hello, may I ask if we can sit here?" Suddenly, a soft female voice asked. Fade opened his eyes and found two young girls in their twenties standing in front of him. There was a girl with short hair. She wore a pair of shorts that exposed her thighs, and also a pair of sunsses. She looked quite energetic. The other girl next to the short-haired girl had long and soft hair. She was wearing a in dress. There was a smile on the corner of her lips, which made her seem gentle. "Did we leave you speechless?" The short-haired girl knocked on the table as she spoke to him. Only then did Fadee to his senses. He answered, "There''s no one sitting here. Please have a seat." He looked up at the two girls once again. If he was being honest, both of their appearances were decent, and could even be considered beautiful. The long-haired girl in particr, with her oval face and gentle and pleasant smile was the kind who was able to capture the hearts of many men as her appearance made them want to protect her. However, their beauty still could notpare to Quin, his wife, and the other attractive women around him. Hence, after he nodded slightly, he turned away. The short-haired girl seemed to misunderstand his actions though. After she took her seat, she chuckled, "Look, Rachel, your beauty really had him being shy. He doesn''t dare to look at you anymore." "Hazel, stop with your nonsense." The long-haired girl red at the short-haired girl. She then quickly apologized to Fade, "I''m sorry. Hazel is just joking. Please don''t mind her." Fade waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. No harm done." He wanted to continue with his rest. However, the short-haired girl named Hazel was a chatterbox and took the initiative to start a conversation with him. "Are you also part of this travel group? I''m a little surprised to see a young man joining this kind of travel group!" "Yes!" He nodded. He then nced at the both of them and responded, "You two are also young people, right? Thus, there''s nothing strange about it!" Hazel continued on, "Rachel and I are art students doing jewelry design. We are going to Mancho City for a field trip. What about you?" "I have some errands to run." He did not delve into any details. "What kind of errands? What do you do?" Hazel asked. His brows furrowed a little. He didn''t want to continue this conversation. Rachel noticed Fade''s expression and tugged on Hazel''s top gently. She then said, "I apologize, we were being nosy." "By the way, we haven''t introduced ourselves! My name is Rachel Chan and I''m a third year undergraduate student of Haris Art School." The long- haired girl introduced. Her friend also followed up with the introduction. "My name is Hazel Cheu. I''m Rachel''s ssmate." "My name is Fade!" He mentioned his name but did not continue. Hazel pouted slightly when she saw this and said Fade, are you always that unfriendly? Or are you pretending to give Rachel the cold shoulder so that you could attract this beautiful girl''s attention? have to say, this method is like one of the oldest tricks in the book. It''s useless. Our Rachel here..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Hazel, stop." Rachel covered Hazel''s mouth in a hurry and then gave Fade an apologetic look. Thank goodness the food finally arrived. That eased some of the awkwardness between the three of them. Fade picked up the food immediately and began to eat. The two girls, on the other hand, had a weird expression when they saw the food.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Previously, the tour guide mentioned that there would be a luxurious meal. The luxurious meal now turned out to be a te of boiled cabbage, a te of braised pork with radish, and a big bowl of seaweed soup with some drops of oil. "Why does the food look so sad? This is not a luxurious meal! I am going to call the tour guide over..." Hazel put down her chopsticks as she grumbled. Rachel stopped her and said in a low voice, "Hazel, forget it. We are in a low priced group, so this kind of food is expected. Besides, the other uncles and aunties don''t have any objections, so we shouldn''t say anything." "But still, the food is really bad!" Hazel was still dissatisfied. Rachel was about to reason with her. It was at this moment when a waft of fragrance appeared. Fade then saw a young man, who was adorned with thetest fashionbels,e over with two waiters. Several tes of mouthwatering dishes were also brought over. "Rachel, Hazel, it just so happens that I have some hot dishes prepared. I''ll ask the chef to heat it up. I can''t finish it all on my own. Why don''t we eat together?" The man had the waiters ce the dishes down on the table. There were fragrant roast duck, roasted pork with plums, and even a small self-heating hot pot. Although these dishes were not considered luxurious in their country, it was exceptionally precious around here. Hazel''s eyes lit up when she saw these delicacies. "They smell so delicious. Now this is food fit for human consumption! There''s even a small hot pot. It''s my favorite!" "I''m d you two like it. I still have more. Eat as much as you like!" While the man responded, he automatically parked himself next to Rachel. "I didn''t expect you to be so considerate, Kingston. You''re really our savior!" Hazel said to the man. While she chewed, she nced worriedly at her friend, "Rachel don''t you like pork with plums the most? Let''s not waste Kingston''s efforts. Have a bite!" This Kingston guy who sat next to her followed with a smile, "I specifically had the chef from my father''s five-star hotel in Haris City prepare this. The taste might not be the same as having it fresh, but it should still taste good." Rachel rejected his enthusiasm politely, "Thank you, but I''m a bit under the weather from the long ride. I prefer something light." She then picked up the cabbage and started eating. Kingston''s face darkened immediately. He then tried to persuade her several times. He even tried to fill up her te, but she pushed back with all kinds of excuses. Fade watched silently from the other side. He quietly ate his meal. However, little did they know that he roughly understood what was really going on across him. Chapter 2271 Chapter 2271 It was obvious that Kingston was from a rich family. He must have been interested in Rachel, so he followed them all the way and even prepared these dishes to win her over. However, it was a pity that she did not seem to be interested in him. A look of disgust would appear asionally on Rachel''s face when she frowned. The four of them finished their meal amidst the somewhat awkward atmosphere. After the 15 minute break, they got back into the vehicle and continued onwards with their journey. Kingston constantly tried to get close to Rachel in the following journey. However, she hardly responded. In contrast, she took the initiative to chat with Fade. Fade didn''t know whether she was using him as a shield, or because he was one of the only few young people on board. Her best friend, Hazel, had obviously been bought over by Kingston. Not only did she not help Rachel to reject his advances, she even tried to persuade her. Therefore, it seemed that Fade was the only viable candidate for conversation. He ended up being cklisted by Kingston just like that. The person born with a silver spoon gave him many stern warnings with his re. Fade ignored all of them though. Another two hours of driving passed and the car finally entered Mancho City. The city was notrge and it did not have many tall buildings. Nheless,pared to the wilderness along the way, this ce clearly had much more things going on. There were all types of shops on the side of the road, with many people seen walking by. After driving for half an hour in the city, the car stopped in front of a jade store at about six o''clock in the evening. The tour guide led everyone out of the vehicle and they entered the jade store. Once the roll call was done, the tour guide waved a g and announced, "Next up, it''s the shopping time. Everyone knows that Pagodnd is rich with jade. The jade wares here are of high quality and their prices are cheap. Make sure you guys don''t miss out on this opportunity." "Didn''t you say there won''t be any more shopping? Why did you arrange a shopping session again?" "It''s past six o''clock. Why do we still need to shop? When can we have dinner?" "Forget it, it''s a cheap traveling group. It''s not easy for them as well. Let''s just go along with it!" "That''s right. Let''s just look around. Maybe well be able to pick up a treasure or two." Just like that, the tourists entered the store and began to shop. Fade and Rachel strolled around casually with the rest of the young people. As they were strolling along, Rachel seemed to have spotted a fancy Buddha pendant. She looked it over in her hand several times. However, when she saw the price tagbelled with the high price of ''4888'', she hesitated. While she was hesitating, Fade nced at the pendant and simply said, "Don''t buy it!" "Ah?" She was stunned for a moment, and then she turned to him in confusion. He answered, "The pendant is fake. It''s not worth that much." "Fake? How could it be..." She was shocked. Hazel, who was by Rachel''s side, red at Fade and protested, "Pagodnd is the jade country, and this is a ce that specifically sells jade. How can it be a fake?" "I''m just saying." It wasn''t like they were close at all, so he did not intend to persuade her further. Hazel red at him again, and she pulled Rachel along. She said, "Rachel, don''t listen to his nonsense. From how I see it, I think he''s just bluffing. He''s been browsing for quite a while and yet he didn''t buy anything. He even said the store''s products are fake." He pretended that he didn''t hear them and he was ready to leave. However, the rich Kingston came over and looked proud. He waved his hand and said to the store assistant, "Wrap this pendant up."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He then handed the pendant over Rachel. His face was filled with tenderness. "Rachel, this is my gift for you." "Kingston, this gift is too expensive. I can''t ept it." She waved her hand as she refused. He replied, "Rachel, we''ve known each other for so long. Are you not willing to ept this small gift?" Hazel also tried to convince her. "Rachel, Kingston is also doing this out of the goodness of his heart. Don''t reject him like that." "B- But..." Rachel wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t think of any other excuses. Thus, she said, "It might be fake. It would be better if we look around again." "Rachel, do you really believe his nonsense?" Hazel asked. Kingston snorted and nced at Fade. He said mockingly, "You can''t even afford that piece of jade that is worth less than 5,000 yuan so don''t pretend that you know your stuff. He''s nothing but a poor guy!" Fade did not defend himself. He merely shook his head and was about to leave. It was then when a burst ofints and arguments came from the middle-aged men and women who were surrounding the counter. "What the hell is this? 10,000 yuan for a bracelet like this? Even the prices in our country aren''t that high!" "For this kind of quality? It''s obvious that this is a bean-type jadeite, but you''re telling me this is a ss- type jadeite. This is just fraudulent!" "The worst one is this jade pendant. It''s entirely made out of ss and yet, you dare to im this an ice-type jadeite? Do you take us for fools.?" "I won''t buy it. It''s all fake. I don''t think anything here is real." "Not only is it fake, but it''s also expensive. Did you really think we were that gullible?" "I''m sorry, sir. You''ve already torn the package. You have to buy it!" "Lady, you''ve left stains on the jade. You can''t return it." "I''m sorry. I won''t take responsibility once the product leaves the shelf." "How can you all do this? You''re basically forcing us to buy it, aren''t you?" "The quality and prices are aplete lie. I want to file aint." "I don''t want to buy it. I want to leave!" "That''s right. I haven''t had dinner yet. I won''t buy anything either." The group of people stormed towards the entrance and were about to leave. When they reached the door though, the tour guide''s initially friendly expression dropped and a chilling expression came over him. He ordered them crisply, "You''re allowed to leave if you spend less than 10,000 yuan." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "All of you must purchase a total of 10,000 yuan for me. If you don''t, everyone will be trapped here and will not be allowed to go out." "What!" Everyone eximed in that instant. "Didn''t you say that you won''t force us to purchase?" "This is illegal. I''m calling the police." "I won''t buy it. Let''s see what you are going to do about it." "Let''s rush out together. I don''t really believe that they would lock us up here." Amidst the noise, the crowd was stirred up. They even began to break through the entrance. However, the tour guide had a smirk on his face. He was not afraid at all. He waved his hand, and a few skinny but tanskinned locals appeared at the door. There were wooden sticks and steel rods in their hands. They were ring fiercely at the tourists. This scenario frightened the middle-aged tourists, and they became quiet all of a sudden. Chapter 2272 Chapter 2272 The tour guide snorted and said, "This is Pagodnd, not your home country. You''d better consider the consequences first before you cause a scene." "Now, go back inside and shop for me!" The middle-aged tourists had no choice but to turn around and return to the shop at the sound of the chilling voices, and the sticks and the iron rods. The crowd burst into a discussion. Some people were angry and said they wanted to fight them. Some even said they wanted to find reporters to expose them through the media. Some also suggested staying put as they were and see who could wait it out until the end. Of course, there were some of those who wanted to just spend money to settle this matter. 10,000 yuan was not a big number for those who wanted to make a fortune after all. It was chaotic in the jade store. As for the group of young people who were with Fade, all of their expressions changed. They didn''t expect that things would turn out this way. Rachel turned to Fade and said, "Thank you for your reminder just now." Obviously now, they knew that all of the items in the shop were counterfeited. Fade''s reminder earlier was done with good intention. However, Kingston and Hazel''s expressions now made them look like they swallowed a fly. The additional chaos outside also frightened Hazel. "W- What should we do now? If we don''t fulfil the purchase requirement, they won''t let us go. This..." Rachel frowned and said when she heard this, "Hmm, he''s just trying to intimidate us. He can''t be serious!" However, it was at this moment that a horrifying scream rang out. Everyone looked over and saw that a man in his fifties was lying on the ground with a bloody wound on his head. A local was standing next to him with a bloody wooden stick in his hand. The tour guide swept his eyes over the crowd and said in a cial voice, "This is how you''ll end up when you try to break out by force. All of you better consider carefully which one is more important, 10,000 yuan or your life." The dissatisfied man just now wanted to force his way out, but he was knocked to the ground by the tour guide''s men. The surrounding crowd quietened down immediately. The conflicted group of people suddenly came to an agreement. They were willing to spend the money to have this matter settled. All the middle-aged tourists took out their money and quickly bought 10,000 yuan worth of products. Soon, the only ones who did not buy anything were Fade and the other young people. Everyone''s eyes were all on them now. The situation made it more awkward for Rachel and Hazel. They were struggling college students after all, so they could not afford to pay the 10,000 yuan. Kingston saw this and waved his hand. He said, "Rachel, Hazel, I''ll pay for both of you." After that, he bought a product with a 30,000 yuan price tag. He then handed one to Hazel and another one to Rachel. Rachel didn''t want to ept Kingston''s gift, but she had no choice in this current matter. She was in a pickle at that moment. Rachel nced at Fade. His face was a block of ice now. He frowned. He wanted to resolve this matter as soon as possible not long ago. It would be easier for him to leave and deal with the affairs at the Witchcraft n. After all, 10,000 yuan was just a drop in the bucket for him. However, now, after seeing a tourist copse from that beating, he had a change of heart. These hical businessmen had crossed him and he was furious. He remained quiet for a while. He became the focus of everyone''s attention. The tour guide snorted and urged him, "You''re Fade, right? You''re the only one left. Hurry up so you don''t take up everyone''s time." Many of the middle-aged tourists also echoed this sentiment. "That''s right, everyone did their part, and you are the only one that hasn''t." "Get to it quickly, young man!" "Young man, if you''re short on money, just tell us and we can lend you some." Kingston, who was beside him, even gave Fade a smug look. He mocked, "Brother Chen, you dressed quite well but I really didn''t expect you to not have 10,000 yuan." "Since we''re all in this together, how about you get on your knees and kowtow to me? I''ll help you pay the money and you don''t have to pay me back," he continued arrogantly. "Kingston, you..." Rachel automatically frowned at his demand. Hazel, who was beside Rachel, tugged at her though. She said, "Rachel Kingston means well. You don''t have to say anything. Besides, even if he refuses, it''s not like he has that kind of money." Content belongs to "And if he doesn''t have that money, all of us will be trapped here and suffer with him." "But..." Rachel felt that something was amiss, but she could do nothing about it. The tour guide was also losing his patience. "Someone already offered to pay. Why are you still hesitating? Hurry up!" "Hurry, young man." "You just have to kowtow, don''t you? It''s not a big deal at all. Get to it man!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "I''m starving to death. No more stalling." "My patience is limited. If you don''t kneel and kowtow in a minute, I''ll rescind my offer," Kingston gloated at him. Fade ignored him and swept his eyes over the crowd. He finally pointed to the bloody man on the ground. He spoke up and his tone was icy When one of your own is being beaten, when you''re being scammed, every one of you ganged up to put pressure on your own people instead of trying to save them, to avenge them, to fight for them." "This is what you meant by doing the right thing, yes? Or is this the adult way?" "From the way I see it, all of you are coldblooded, selfish trash." As soon as he said that, pin-drop silence filled the room and the crowd''s expression changed. Itter transformed into shameful anger and it was directed at Fade. "It''s easier said than done. Do you dare to fight back when you''re in other people''s territory?" "You criticize us for not saving or defending our own people, but what about you? Why don''t you do it then?" "He''s young and hot-blooded. Just you wait until the harsh realities of society are beaten into you." "I think he needs to pull his nose out from those books. He actually believes that the real word is so ck and white!" The other young people around Fade came to their senses at this moment. There was a guilty look on Rachel''s face. She then put the jade in her hand down, walked to his side and said, "I think Fade has a point. We can''t be too spineless. We have to unite and fight against them support him!" "Rachel, get back here quickly. Are you mad? That''s too dangerous." Hazel panicked when she saw this and tried to persuade her friend to return. Rachel shook her head with conviction though. Kingston''s face darkened by the second. He red vehemently at Fade, he spoke through gritted teeth, "Don''t just pay lip service. If you''re so capable, go and deal with those people then." Chapter 2273 Chapter 2273 Fade''s gaze towards Kingston was cial. He then looked at the group of tourists who were burning with rage. He shook his head in disappointment and said, "Look at yourselves. You''re all mad at me, who did no harm to you, and yet, when you''re faced with these scumbags who conned you, you behave like mice. Where is your fighting spirit?" Another outburst could be heard upon hearing his words. As for Fade, he made his move. He walked right up to the tour guide. The crowd parted as he made his way. The tour guide was a man in his thirties. He couldn''t help but back up a few steps when he saw Fadeing towards him with an expression full of killing intent. However, when the dark skinned store owner stood in front of him with hisckeys, the tour guide was immediately relieved. He looked at Fade instead and said with a smile, "I hope you know what you''re doing if you think you''re going to beat me." With a ferocious expression on his face, the store owner brought himself and hisckeys to intercept Fade. "You little punk. You will soon understand what it means to resist me," the tour guide sneered arrogantly. Fade ignored him. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the crowd of thugs who rushed towards him. He charged into the crowd and his movements were like quicksilver. "Boom! Crack! Fowl" A crescendo of collisions, painful screams, and the sound of blood being sprayed could be heard. More than ten thugs were all on the ground in less than 3 minutes. They were moaning in pain while the fresh blood that flowed out stained the floor of the entrance red. As for Fade, there was neither a scratch nor blood on him. He dusted his hands and marched towards the tour guide and store owner. He asked emotionlessly, "You mean like this?" The tour guide apparently did not expect things to go down this way. Fade''s skillful disy scared him. He then looked at the store owner for help. The pint-size store owner had already turned around and escaped instead. The tour guide''s face paled considerably at the sight of this. Fade strode over, grabbed him by the cor, and lifted him up. He asked in an icy tone, "Now, tell me what''s going on." The other tourists got up one by one after witnessing that beating from Fade. They surrounded the tour guide, their tongues wagging angrily. "You brat, how could you do this to us? My treatment of you was fair right from the beginning." "We belong to the same country and yet you threw us under the bus just like that. Do you even have a heart?" "Refund the money from the shopping I did just now." "Yes, I want a refund!" "Refund!" A smile appeared on Rachel''s face amidst the ruckus. Her eyes were filled with admiration and respect for Fade. She then turned to Hazel and said, "See, Hazel? Mr. Chen knows what he''s doing. I was right!" The look on Hazel''s face changed. She wanted to retort but nothing came out from her lips. Kingston, who was next to her, muttered with a pout, "It just means he can attack with brute force, so what? My father can just simply pay for a dozen bodyguards with the same strength!" "Then why didn''t you ask the bodyguards whom your father hired to fight back and save us just now?" Rachel hit back at him. It was a rare sight. "A-Aren''t we outside of the country now? How would I know..." Kingston tried to exin. Rachel waved him off and didn''t want to engage with him any further. She automatically stood beside Fade, and her gaze was tender. Kingston could only bite down on his lips hard at the sight of this. Jealousy and hatred welled up in him. Fade, on the other hand, had the tour guide talking after a few ps. The truth was quite simple. They were a group of scammers who tricked people toe here under the guise of a cheap travelling group. The victims were then brought to this jade store and they were forced to spend money. That store was specifically opened for tourists from their home country. No locals would ever visit here. The average tourists, who didn''t feel safe being in a foreign environment, could only surrender their money over to settle this matter. This time was an exception. They didn''t expect to encounter someone as tough as Fade, who single-handedly defeated those thugs and foiled their attempts. The tourists became even more enraged after hearing what the tour guide had to say. It wasn''t long before the tour guide''s clothes were disheveled and bloody scars appeared on his body. It wasn''t a pretty sight. The crowd then returned the purchased jade products and got their money back. Once the dust settled, they went out and were about to leave. However, just then, the thunderous sound of footsteps could be heard from the outside. The tourists walking in the front were shocked when they poked their heads out to look. The reason was because there was a group of people who charged up to the entrance. There were over a hundred of them at least at a nce, all of whom were locals. They were armed with wooden sticks, steel pipes, and even machetes. The look on their faces was menacing. Someone in the crowd also saw the store owner among the crowd and he was horrified by it. "The owner is with them. They''re here for revenge." The light-hearted tourists who got their money back tensed up in that instant. As for the tour guide who was beaten up, his eyes zed with malice. He asked with a clenched jaw and an icy smile, "It''s toote to be scared now, you know?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Did you all really think that store would exist here without those kinds of affiliations?" "Let me tell you something. Our boss partnered with Nandar of Mancho City to open up this store. Nandar is the number one crime boss who controls half of Mancho City''s underworld." "Did you think you could just leave after disturbing Nandar''s operations?" "His men are here and there''s no use crying now. Haha!" The look on their faces crumbled when they heard this. Some of the more cowardly ones even cried due to fear. "What should we do?" "We''re done for. This is really the end." "We messed with the wrong crowd! We''re screwed!" "Is it toote to buy something now?" Amidst the sea of panicked voices, Kingston, who felt wronged earlier, immediately found his target to¨¨ me. He directed his anger at Fade and said, "You just had to y the hero and save the day. Now look at the mess you made!'' Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If you had just bought the jade, we could have called it a day and not have to deal with this." Hazel added almost immediately, "That''s right. Ever heard of keeping a low profile? You just had to show off your fighting capabilities. Now look what you''ve gotten us into!" "H-How could you say that to Fade? He was just trying to help..." Rachel came to his defense. Her tone filled with anger and distress. Chapter 2274 Chapter 2274 However, the other tourists joined in right after Kingston and Hazel. They began to circle around Fade and started to criticize him. "It''s all your fault." "This troublemaker had to show off and now hended us in hot water." "Go out and apologizeter, boy. Maybe well have a chance to live through this." Fade did not defend himself. He just nced at the crowd with cold eyes and barked, "Shut up!" The crowd was immediately silenced; they didn''t make a peep at all. He, on the other hand, marched towards the group of people on the opposite side. Rachel could not help but be worried for him, but she said nothing and followed along. As for Kingston and Hazel, they narrowed their eyes themselves. and muttered amongst "Even now, he still wants to be a hero. Let''s see whether he learns his lesson or not." "Did he put a spell on Rachel? Why is she still following him even under such circumstances?" Fade stood face to face with the throng of people. The dark-skinned store owner pointed a finger at him and spoke furiously. The tour guide by the side crossed his arms over his chest. He tranted with a cial grin, "The owner mentioned that you''re the culprit and he wants Nandar to beat you up right now." Fade''s eyes swept through the crowd. He sneered, "And this is all he brought? It seems to me that this so-called underground boss isn''t quite as capable after all." "You..." The tour guide was flustered by his response, and he tranted what he had said quickly. The crowd wasn''t having it when he finished. Each one of them waved the weapons in their hands and roared at Fade. Their imposing manner caused the heavens to tremble. It was a terrifying sight. Fear gripped the hearts of the tourists and they retreated in a hurry. "He''s officially lost it, right? He''s just adding oil to the fire at this point!" "Is he trying to die?" "Don''t drag us all into your sick game of ending your own life! " "Just shut up and apologize to them already, kid!" The mob came charging in when the tourists were still shouting. There were more than ten men in the front. Each of them had a cruel glint in their eyes. They swung their weapons and brought it down on Fade with murderous intent. Rachel''s heart was in her throat at the sight of this. The rest of the tourists also backed away even more. Fade just shook his head at the approaching thugs though. He then snorted and met with them head on. "Pow! Pow! Pow!" "Thump! Thump! Thump!" He returned to his previous spot after a series of collisions. His back was as straight as a rod. The opponents who came charging were now sprawled on the ground though. Each and every one of them howled in agony. Fade wiped out almost half of the group in less than three minutes. They were practically immobilized. The rest of the thugs were stunned by this, and their eyes were filled with terror. They didn''t know whether they should advance or retreat even with the weapons in their hands. The store owner and tour guide, who were smug not long ago, were stupefied. The rest of the tourists were also shocked. They certainly did not see thating. Even though Fade did the same when he dealt with the store owner, he only had to deal with ten or twentyckeys. They were also merely store employees. It was a far cry from the hundreds of much more capable and experienced gangsters. However, he was able to take down half of them in less than three minutes. That shattered everyone''s expectation.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Almost all of them looked dumbfounded. Rachel rejoiced with a big smile on her face. Hazel and Kingston were initially stunned but then, their expressions darkened. It was hard to tell what they were thinking by the way they looked at Fade. The tour guide and the shop owner came to their senses after almost an entire minute. Their pupils quivered as they slowly shifted wards, attempting to escape. Even if they were slow-witted, they could tell that Fade could overpower them easily. The remaining gangsters were no match for him at all. Right at the moment they made their move, Fade asked them in a steely voice, "You two, where do you think you''re going?" "I..." The tour guide and the owner froze at the question. The tour guide turned around and knelt in front of Fade in a split¨¥ second He begged in a tearful voice, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry, I was wrong. Please have mercy and forgive me. I won''t do it again!" The store owner beside him might not have understood what he was saying, but he understood what was going on. He also got down onto his knees and kowtowed to Fade continuously. Fade stared at them quietly with a mirthless smile curled on his lips. "You beg for mercy now, but don''t you two think it''s a little toote for that?" "I..." The tour guide wanted to say more. Fade raised his right hand and prepared to strike. The tour guide''s face turned ashen when she saw this. She tried to get up and escape but her legs feltdike jelly and couldn''t obey. She couldn''t stand no matter how hard she tried. Just as Fade''s right palm was about toe down, a voice speaking hisnguage in a strange ent came, "Sir, please show mercy." Fade turned his head in the direction of the voice. He saw a middle-aged man d in an oversized robe walking towards him. The gorgeous robe had a distinct aesthetic to it. It must be the local attire of Mancho City. The middle-aged man seemed to be in his forties, and he had a head of long hair. The smile on his gentle face made him seem friendly. The tour guide and the store owner, on the other hand, were excited to see him. "Mr. Nandar, you''re here!" "Mr. Nandar, please save us." "Nandar!" Fade narrowed his eyes at the name. He studied the man with the long hair. "Are you Nandar?" Nandar smiled and nodded. "Yes, I am." "I am aware of what went down here. They were not nice and had offended you, Mr. Chen. Please pardon them." Fade did not expect him to be friendly, and this rmed him. "Pardon?" "I don''t think what happened here could be pardoned," he continued harshly. "Oh, then what do you want, Mr. Chen? As long as it''s something that I can grant you, I''ll agree to it," Nandar countered. The tourists from behind spoke up before Fade could. "We don''t want anything, Mr. Nandar. You don''t have to make any concessions either. As long as you let us go, that''s enough." "Yes sir, we don''t have any demands." "Mr. Nandar is giving us a way out, Fade. Say something!" "Just stop with your shenanigans, Fade. Let''s just settle things like this." Chapter 2275 Chapter 2275 "How could you?" Rachel could not stand it anymore. She looked at the crowd with anger. Her question quickly got her reprimanded by the crowd. "You need to think this through, youngdy. Our safety is of the utmost importance." "That''s right. We didn''t have any losses, and we don''t need anypensation." "This is someone else''s territory. If we really anger them, we might not be able to leave here in one piece." Fade looked at Nandar with a smile and said through the mour, "My request is very simple!" "Please go ahead, Mr. Chen." Nandar still had a smile on his face. Fade continued, "Close the jade store andpensate the prior tourists whom you''ve deceived." "You''re pushing your luck there, kid. Our boss..." The tour guide became furious as soon as he heard his request. Another round of uproar came from the tourists. "Stop with this trouble making at once, young man." "We''re not asking for anything. Stop with your provocation." "That''s right, so stop stirring up trouble." Fade ignored them and faced Nandar quietly. The smile on Nandar''s face grew wider after hearing what Fade''s request was. It wasn''t long before his face suddenly darkened. He looked forbidding, and he spoke in a chilling tone, "I think you''re getting the wrong idea here." "When I mentioned a concession, I meant decreasing the mandatory 10,000 yuan to 5,000." "You..." The temperature in Fade''s eyes dropped. The other tourists were also stunned. "But..." However, Kingston immediately said, "So be it. As long as we get to settle this, I don''t care." "Yeah. I''ve already spent ten grand just now, so five grand doesn''t seem that much of a big deal." "I agree. If we''reparing prices, we''ve saved 5,000. Now that I''ve thought about it, I think we really got a good price!" "I''ll pay 5,000 yuan!" The response from the tourists angered Rachel, but there was nothing she could do. It turned out that Nandar could understand theirnguage. A wicked smile bloomed across his menacing face and he jibbed, "Hold on, I didn''t finish." "I only mentioned part of my own concession. You shouldpensate for my losses because not only did you damage my goods, you even injured my men."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The tourists looked crestfallen. Kingston turned towards Nandar and asked, "How much do you need?" He then thumped his chest and proudly dered to the others, "I''ll pay this meagre sum. Our safety is the important thing here. Unlike someone who just had to poke the ho''s nest." Many tourists championed his deration with praises and nods of approval. They also didn''t stop with their bad-mouthing of Fade. Rachel''s face was flushed out of her frustration. She almost wanted to argue with him but Fade stopped her. Nandar, on the other hand, also understood what Kingston was offering. He looked at Kingston with narrowed eyes as he asked, "Are you saying that you''re willing to pay for my losses?" "Yes. I mightck in other departments but money is not one of them. The losses should be an insignificant amount so it shouldn''t be a problem for me." Kingston pointed towards his chest, posing like a hero. Nandar chuckled in delight when he heard that. He then nodded and continued, "In that case, that''s wonderful news." He raised one finger and swayed it gently. "100,000! That''s chump change. Let me..." Kingston said as he was about to pay. Nandar, however, wagged his finger and replied, "No!" "1 million?" Kingston was taken aback. He frowned slightly. Nandar continued to wag his finger and uttered, "No." "Still not enough? Y-You want... 10 million?" Kingston''s voice began to tremble. Nandar finally nodded and said, "Yes, 10 million dors." That ruffled Kingston''s feathers. "Are you kidding me? You want 10 million for only this amount of damage? You might as well go rob a bank." Kingston might be born with a silver spoon thanks to his father''s 100 million dor worth, but most of it was in real estate. They only had about 10 million dors in liquidity. It was impossible to meet Nandar''s request. "1 don''t think it works like that," Kingston said. The other tourists all shook their heads. "10 million? That''s too much!" "Why would he ask for so much money?" "This is a crime!" Nandar wasn''t having it when he saw them notplying. His eyes sharpened and his imposing manner became a cage around Kingston and the rest. He threatened in a biting voice, "This isn''t a discussion and I will have my money. All of you will remain here if you cannot pay!" "You may leave when you can pay." Nandar smiled grimly. "I-Isn''t this kidnapping?" "This is illegal!" "I don''t have that kind of money." Nandar chuckled, "There''s a simple solution to that. A few spots opened up at my casinos and jade mines. You can work off your debts over there." That offer scared the tourists straight, and their faces became chalk white. Kingston and Hazel were also gobsmacked. The look on Hazel''s face was especially hard to watch. She could already imagine most of the middle-aged tourists here being sent to work in the mines by Nandar. She, on the other hand, was a young woman who looked quite pretty. It was obvious where she would end up. "You have to help me, Rachel. I..." Hazel turned to her friend for help. Rachel''s face was stone cold as she said, "Didn''t Fade already tell you not to give in to these people? Not only did all of you ignore him and tried to do things your way, you''re now asking for help because it''s obvious now that these bullies are taking advantage of you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I get it. I am at fault here but I really am helpless. I don''t have any money. Rachel, please, ask Fade to do something," Hazel begged. The others followed suit and began begging for his help too. "Fade, you''re good at martial arts. Please save us!" "Maybe you could talk to them, Fade. Who knows, they might still be open for negotiation." "Everyone here is from the same country, Fade. You must help us!" Rachel almost exploded right there and then. "Are you all so thick-skinned? You insulted him when he tried to help you just now, and now you''re asking for his help after realizing who the true bad guys are? All of you are really..." Kingston, on the other hand, interjected stubbornly, "Why are all of you begging him? Do you really think he can defeat Nandar? He''s by himself while Nandar is the one who''s calling the shots around this area." Chapter 2276 Chapter 2276 Nandar turned to Fade and Rachel once Kingston finished his sentence. An evil grin curled on his lips, "I can exempt you two from paying this amount." "There are conditions of course, but don''t worry, it''s pretty simple." "You''re Fade, yes? Yourbat skills are quite good. I like that. If you''re willing to work for me, consider yourself off the hook." "As for this pretty thing right here, it''s a no-brainer. You spend one night with me and I''ll put you on a flight back to your country." Rachel immediately shot that offer down. "Ew! Over my dead body!" The other tourists looked at them with envy and admiration. Hazel became a little too excited when she thought she had found a way to save herself. She went up on her own ord, yanked down her cor, and said quickly, "Mr. Nandar, I-I can apany you. If one night is not enough then let''s go for two or three. As long as you..." He answered with a disparaging smile, "Did you look at yourself in the mirror? You really think you''re beautiful enough to offer yourpany?" "I..." Hazel froze on the spot, speechless. Nandar then faced Fade and Rachel with a polite smile and asked, "What do you think about my proposal?" Rachel shook her head with conviction, "I will never agree to it. If you dare to touch me, I will kill myself." "You have quite a temper, don''t you? I like your type!" Nandar chuckled, not really taking her answer to heart. He then turned to Fade, "What about you?" Fade lifted his eyes towards him and said, "You want me to be your subordinate?" "That''s right!" Nandar nodded. "As long as you agree to it, you''re definitely off the hook. Not only that but you''ll be my right-hand man. By then, you will also have a share of my business in Mancho City. Nandar tempted him, "With me as your boss, you can have anything you want. Money, women'' all of these are yours to have." The looks directed at Fade wereplex to say the least. Some people hoped that he would agree. They could perhaps then y the ''nationality'' card to have him give them a fighting chance. There were also those who didn''t want him to agree. The reason was that they were quite ruthless with their insults of him. If he took this opportunity to retaliate, they were done for. Everyone''s attention was focused on him. Fade''s lips curled into a mocking smile. He finally replied, "Did you actually think you''re qualified enough to have me work for you?" "What did you just say?" A thunderous look appeared on Nandar''s face instantly, and his eyes red daggers at Fade. "I said, did you actually think you''re qualified enough?" Fade repeated what he just said. Nandar was provoked, and he questioned Fade in an arctic tone, "Do you know what you''re saying? Do you understand the consequences when you said that to me?" The rest of the tourists were stunned too. Some of them sighed while a few others panicked. There were also those who gloated. In other words, the responses given were varied. Fade, on the other hand, did not take him seriously at all. He replied, unamused, "Consequences? I''d love to see what those consequences are." "If it''s death you want, then death you will have!" Nandar was outraged. He waved his hand and ordered, "Kill him!" The remaining fifty gangsters rushed towards Fade like a torrent in an instant. Things didn''t go as nned though. The oue was simr to the previous scenarios with Fade knocking down around 20 people in the blink of an eye. The look on Nandar''s face was unpleasant when he saw this. He knew that he had to make his move. "I II handle this!" The energy around him burst out in waves as he roared. He grabbed tworge machetes and came cleaving at Fade with ferocity. Nandar really yed the part of the underworld boss of Mancho City. The energy that erupted from him was on par with martial artists who were in thete stage of the ck Level An average martial artist was no match for him. It was a pity that Fade was his opponent though. He stood his ground as a fierce looking and armed Nandar came charging towards him. Fade was unfazed and he met him head on. Before Nandar''s machetes could touch him, they were smashed to pieces by Fade''s glowing fist. The broken pieces scattered around.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "How is this possible? You..." Nandar held the deless machete handles with a stunned expression on his face. Fade didn''t give him any time toment. He struck with his glowing red fist in a quick swoop. The moment Fade''s fist connected with Nandar''s chest, it was as though a mallet had smashed into him. The enormous force struck him to the ground in seconds. Before he could even scramble to get up, Fade marched over and stuck his foot on Nandar''s chest squarely. He waspletely pinned to the ground. When the remaining gangsters saw their boss get knocked down so easily by Fade, they were all scared out of their wits, and their fighting spirit was gone. They dropped their weapons and fled in all directions. As for the tourists who backed away, their jaws were already on the ground. Who could have seen thising when Nandar appeared. A pin drop silence nketed them, and all eyes were on Fade. Fade stared down at Nandar. His tonecked warmth as he asked, "Tell me then, how do you wish to die?" Nandar still tried to struggle, but the force from Fade''s foot was like a mountain pressing onto him. He couldn''t budge at all. A stream of positive energy gathered on Fade''s right palm. He was about to put an end to the man. Nandar, who saw this, screamed out in terror as he thrashed around, "Don''t kill me! I am..." Still filled with terror, he began to speak in the local nativenguage. Fade was confused as he didn''t understand a word of it. Nandar barked at the tour guide almost immediately, who was still clearly in a stupor. The tour guide''s face was devoid of any color. He got up from the ground on shaky legs. A nce from Fade was enough to have him lowering his head quickly in fear "He asked you to trante?" Fade looked at the tour guide. He didn''t dare to look at Fade, but he nodded. "Then speak!" Fade ordered. The tour guide tried to suppress his fear and tranted Nandar''s words to Fade. "Mr. Nandar said, you can''t kill him because he is a member of the Blood Witch Sect. If you do, the Blood Witch Sect wille after you." "The Blood Witch Sect!" Fade''s eyes darkened at the mention of this name. "What is it?" Nandar began rattling off without waiting for the tour guide. The tour guide continued to trante, "MR Nandar said that the Blood Witch Sect is the biggest underworld group in Mancho City The leader of the Blood Witch Sect is a Heaven Level expert. It''s impossible for you to defeat the leader." "Furthermore, there is the Witch Lord, who ranks above the sect leader. The Witch Lord will show up at the Witchcraft Conference that''s happening tomorrow. If you stir up trouble now and draw the Witch Lord''s ire, it would mean that you''ve Crossed every witchcraft practitioner there is. You will be hunted down by each and every one of them and it will end with your death." The tour guide turned to Fade when he finished, and his face was still pale. Chapter 2277 Chapter 2277 Everyone was confused when they heard this. However, judging from the words "Heaven Level expert", they could tell that the leader of the Blood Witch Sect was a very powerful person. As for the Witch Lord, he was even more powerful. All of a sudden, the tourists were a little dazed. They couldn''t understand how they had provoked a Heaven Level expert while they were just here for a tour. They wanted to persuade Fade to stop. They did not want to irritate someone so powerful. However, they could not say it even though the words were already at the edge of their mouth. They could only look at Fade, hoping that he wouldn''t be impulsive. At this moment, he was not impulsive, but a little surprised. He didn''t expect that teaching a lesson to a local gangster would then involve witchcraft and even the Blood Witch Sect. His initial goal ofing here was to attend the Witchcraft Conference. He had nned to find out the location of the conference, and then crash it. However, now, with this connection, he came up with a new idea. Thinking of this, Fade lowered his head to look at Nandar and asked fiercely, "Where is the leader of the Blood Witch Sect you mentioned?" "Uh... You... What do you want to do?" Nandar was shocked, and then he looked at him in surprise. "Didn''t you say that the leader of the Blood Witch Sect is powerful? I want to go and meet him," Fade sneered. Everyone, including Nandar, was stunned by what he said. Even Rachel, who supported Fade, was surprised at this moment. After a few seconds, she couldn''t hold her concern in and said, "Mr. Chen, don''t be impulsive. He is a Heaven- Level expert. It''s too dangerous. You..."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Fade smiled at her and said confidently, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Then, he lifted Nandar and began to move forward. Rachel bit her lip and followed along. Kingston, who was behind her, saw this. He gritted his teeth and stepped forward to follow them. Upon seeing this, Hazel stretched out her hand to grab hold of him. "Kingston, why are you following them?" He responded, "I''d like to see how that brat suffers." "But the leader of the Blood Witch Sect is very dangerous. We..." She said worriedly. He lowered his voice and said, "It''s very dangerous for us to stay here. Nandar''s people must be nearby." Her expression changed when she heard his words. She then understood Kingston''s intentions. Nandar''s people had been beaten up by Fade and had fled. Now that Fade was about to leave, it was highly possible that they would attack them again if they stayed here. Without Fade''s help, they were no match against them. Therefore, although deep down, he hated Fade, Kingston still chose to follow him. After thinking through all this, Hazel bit her lip and followed. When the other tourists behind Kingston saw this, they had a discussion too. In the end, everyone chose to follow along; they must have thought about what Kingston thought of too. While Fade and the rest were moving, at the same time in a golden, pagoda-shaped, five-story building in the center of Mancho City. A thin, middle-aged man wearing a blood-red robe sat cross-legged in the room on the top floor, meditating. This person was none other than the leader of the Blood Witch Sect, Blood Lord. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Blood Lord opened his eyes and said, "Come in." A man who was wearing the same blood-red robe came in. He respectfully bowed to Blood Lord and then said, "Sir, something happened to Nandar." "Nandar? What happened to him?" Blood Lord asked calmly. The subordinate reported, "There was a group of Chinese tourists and they had a conflict in Nandar''s store. There is a martial artist among them who knocked down many of Nandar''s people." "Chinese tourists? Do you have to report such a small thing to me?" Blood Lord frowned with displeasure. A look of horror shed across the subordinate''s face, and he said hurriedly, "Sir, I received an update saying that Nandar took more than a hundred people to fight, but half of them were knocked down in tess than three minutes." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If it continues like this, I''m afraid Nandar will be defeated! Thus, the people below want to know if we should send someone to help?" The subordinate asked. "Fifty were knocked down in three minutes?" Blood Lord''s expression changed. After a pause, he waved his hand and said, "Send one of the escorts over!" "Yes!" the subordinate answered. The basic requirement to be an escort of the Blood Witch Sect was to achieve the Earth Level. Thus, Nandar was considered important to Blood Lord since he sent an escort over to help. When his subordinate was about to leave the room, Blood Lord seemed to think of something and said, "Tomorrow is the Witchcraft Conference. I''m going to have a retreat to adjust my frame of mind, so don''t disturb me unless it is important." "Yes, sir!" The man bowed again and left respectfully. Blood Lord closed his eyes again to adjust his breathing so that he could enter the meditation state once again. However, just as he entered the state, a series of footsteps approached in a rush, and soon after, there was knocking on the door. "Sir! Sir! Something is wrong!" Whoosh! Blood Lord opened his eyes and with a wave of his hand, he opened the door. The subordinates at the door immediately rolled in. "Just a blink of an eye and you have forgotten what I just said?" Blood Lord''s voice was cold, and his eyes looked fierce. The subordinate kowtowed and at the same time, he exined quickly, "Sir, please forgive me. I didn''t mean to disturb your cultivation, sir. I really have urgent matters to report!"Say it!" Blood Lord said in a deep voice after a few seconds of silence. The subordinate reported quickly, "Sir, someone hase to challenge us. He is downstairs." "What? Who is it? How dare he make trouble in Blood Witch Sect''s territory?" Blood Lord was enraged and he stood up, flicking his sleeves. His man said, "Sir, it''s the person from the Chinese tour group whom I reported to you just now. Nandar has been defeated. Now, they havee to fight us." "What!" There was a look of surprise in Blood Lord''s eyes, and then the anger in his expression intensified. "He''s just a Chinese man and yet he dares to challenge us in our territory. Doesn''t he respect me, Blood Lord?" The subordinate lowered his head and did not make a sound while facing the furious Blood Lord. At this time, there was a loud bang downstairs, and the whole building trembled slightly, followed by screaming and groaning. Without any further hesitation, Blood Lord could guess what was going on. "He''s dying!" Instantly, Blood Lord was enraged. He gritted his teeth and gave a loud shout. Then, he waved his sleeves and stepped out. "I''d like to see how daring this Chinese man is to be able to cause trouble in my territory!" Chapter 2278 Chapter 2278 At that moment, right at the ground floor of the Blood Witch Sect''s headquarters, the group of people who followed Fade over was in shock. Initially, they thought that he was bold enough toe to Blood Witch Sect. However, they didn''t expect that his courage waspletely beyond what they expected. Just a moment ago, he carried Nandar and broke into the Blood Witch Sect''s headquarters. He even attacked more than ten Blood Witch Sect members in the blink of an eye, causing the ce to be chaotic. Amidst the chaos, Fade continued to move forward by beating those who blocked his way. Just as he reached the stairs and was about to head upstairs, Blood Lord, who was dressed in a red robe, appeared in front of him with a face full of anger. Blood Lord''s eyes fell on Fade. When he saw how young he was, he became even more angry and dissatisfied. He said while gritting his teeth, "Chinese man, so it''s you who is causing all this trouble?" Fade narrowed his eyes and scanned the man right in front of him. Then he said, "Are you the leader of the Blood Witch Sect?" "Yes, I am," Blood Lord replied in a low voice. He red at Fade and said angrily, "Chinese man, who gave you the courage to break into the territory of the Blood Witch Sect?" Fade threw Nandar from his hands and said to him, "He works for you, doesn''t he?" Blood Lord looked at Nandar who was covered in scars and who looked terribly wounded. Fade pped his hands and said in a calm and rxed tone, "Your man wanted to ckmail me, but I happened to meet him so I taught him a lesson." "And then, he mentioned that you are his boss and that you''re a witchcraft practitioner. Well, it just so happens that I have some questions for witchcraft practitioners, so I came over. However, your subordinates tried to stop me from asking, hence, I could only fight my way to you." "You... You..." Hearing these words, Blood Lord''s heart surged in fury. It was as if a volcano had erupted in his heart. "Brat, are you kidding me?" "Tell me, which branch do you belong to? Who sent you? The Dark Witch Sect, the Venom Witch Sect, or the Sky Witch Sect?" Blood Lord red fiercely at Fade. "Dark Witch Sect, Venom Witch Sect, and Sky Witch Sect?" Fade narrowed his eyes when he heard these new names, and he had more questions. "Now I have more questions. It seems like I must speak to someone to rify things." "In my opinion, you are the right candidate. If you answer my questions well, I will consider not fighting you," Fade said faintly. He even had a smile on his face to show his sincerity. However, his smile looked like a sarcasm to Blood Lord. "Do you think I will believe such a stupid excuse?" Blood Lord was furious. His positive energy was starting to circte and a stream of strong wind appeared around his body, roaring and spreading slowly. "Answer my question. Who sent you? Otherwise, I''ll show you what it means to suffer a life worse than death." Blood Lord''s voice was like the Grim Reaper, spreading a chill in everyone''s heart. Before Fade could do anything, the tourists behind him couldn''t bear the pressure and chill, and they began to tremble. Rachel gritted her teeth and tried to get closer, but her legs couldn''t move at all. She then copsed to the ground. Sheid on the ground as she looked at Fade, and her face was full of worry. "The opponent is too strong. Can Fade really defeat him?" She thought to herself. The expressions of the other tourists also changed drastically. "Is this the pressure of a Heaven Level expert? It''s t-too terrifying." "Fade is definitely going to die. We shouldn''t have followed him." "He is too arrogant. It could have been settled just now, but he insisted on making a big deal out of it." Even Kingston and Hazel, who had their own ns, now turned pale and looked terrified. They wanted to turn around and run away, but before they could do anything, they discovered that the Blood Witch Sect members had already surrounded them. There was no way for them to escape. Suddenly, they were shocked. "We''re done. We''ve been harmed by Fade." Positive energy burst out from Blood Lord''s body and it blew the red robe that he was wearing. His eyes looked red and fierce, and his whole body was wrapped in a strong bloody whirlwind. It was like countless des were rotating. rapidly. He approached Fade step by step and asked, "Tell me, wh you here?" Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but shake his head. He sighed and said, "I just wanted to ask you a few questions, but if you insist on fighting, then bring it on." After that, he stretched out his right hand and hooked his finger at Blood Lord. Seeing this, Blood Lord was instantly enraged. The anger in his heart surged out immediately and it turned into violent strength, which flew towards Fade like a de. "Mr. Chen, be careful..." Rachel cried out in worry. "Th-This is death by a thousand cuts!" "Fade is still so arrogant." "He shouldn''t havee! He shouldn''t havee!" Amidst the screams of despair, Fade immediately stretched out his right hand and punched at Blood Lord with a deadly attack. In an instant, it was as if there was a thick and solid wall. Following a series of crackling sounds, Blood Lord''s Qi des were all shattered by Fade''s palm, turning into countless tiny strengths and exploding in the air. "How is this possible? You..." When Blood Lord saw this, he was horrified. He then circted his energy and prepared tounch another round of attacks. However, at this moment, Fade''s palm had already arrived at his face. The powerful energy was like a mountain falling from the sky, pressuring Blood Lord to the point where he could not breathe, let alone put up a fight. "Th- This is..." Blood Lord was extremely shocked. At thest moment, Fade''s right hand changed from a palm to a w. It grabbed Blood Lord''s throat and he directly lifted him up. "I''ve already said that you only have to answer a few questions. Do you believe me now?" "Ahem, Ahem, Ahem..." Blood Lord wanted to break free, but there was nothing he could do. In the end, he could only nod his head desperately and he squeezed out a few words, "I believe..." Seeing this, Fade loosened his right hand. Blood Lord fell to the ground and started coughing violently. At this moment, Fade spoke calmly with his hands sped behind his back, "Get us a quiet room. I have something to ask you." "My room is on the top floor, sir. Pleasee with me." At this moment, Blood Lord was extremely respectful. Fade walked a few steps forward and suddenly thought of something. He turned around and pointed at the group of tourists. He said to Blood Lord, "These are my people. Take good care of them, understand?" "I understand, I understand!" Blood Lord nodded hastily. He then ordered his subordinates, "Why are you all still standing? Hurry and entertain our honored guests." His subordinates then started to serve them in a hurry. The tourists were still astonished, and some of them were still in a daze. They didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, they had turned from victims who were being attacked to honored guests who were treated respectfully. Furthermore, the reason for this great change was simply Fade''s words.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. They now stared at his back. They had so much to say, but it was difficult to start. They had veryplicated emotions in their heart. After being assured that those tourists were being treated well, Fade turned around and walked upstairs. Chapter 2279 Chapter 2279 On the top floor, in Blood Lord''s room, Fade was sitting on arge chair. Blood Lord stood respectfully in front of him with a serious expression on his face. He didn''t even dare to move. Seeing this, Fade waved his hand and said softly, "Rx, there is no hatred between you and 1.1 won''t kill you if it''s not necessary." "Thank you for your mercy." Blood Lord promptly bowed and thanked Fade. Fade waved his hand and said, "Well, let''s stop talking about nonsense." "I want to ask you some questions. Answer me truthfully, do you understand?" "Got it! I''ll tell you everything I know." Blood Lord was fluent in Fade''snguage. Fade nodded and said, "Good. That''s the correct attitude." First of all, let''s talk about the Witchcraft Conference." "Sure," Blood Lord said respectfully. "The Witchcraft Conference is a grand event for all the witchcraft practitioners in the world. Because many countries have banned witchcraft practitioners, there is no fixed date for the conference. Each time, the date is determined and decided by the Witch Lord ording to the situation at that time." "The date of the conference this time was decided by the Witch Lord about half a year ago. The location is Mancho City, and it will begin at 10 a.m. tomorrow." Hearing this, Fade asked, "Witch Lord? Aren''t you the leader of the Blood Witch Sect? Who is this Witch Lord?" Blood Lord then answered, "I am just the leader of one of the branch sects, the Blood Witch Sect. Within the witchcraft practitioners organization, due to the prohibition, incorporation, migration, and other factors, the witchcraft practitioners have been divided into different branches." "There are a dozen branch sects including the big and small ones. Each branch has its own hierarchy, while the Witch Lord is the leader who was voted in and selected by us, the witchcraft practitioners. It can be said that he is the leader of all the hierarchs." "Different sect branches?" Fade narrowed his eyes. "The Dark Witch Sect, the Venom Witch Sect, and the Sky Witch Sect you mentioned just now are all included?" Blood Lord continued, "That''s right. Those are branches of the Witchcraft n. Other than that, there is the White Witch Sect, the Spirit Witch Sect, and so on. Of course, the majority of the sects aren''t veryrge-scale and there aren''t many members in them."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "The four branches that I just mentioned, the Dark Witch Sect, the Venom Witch Sect, the Sky Witch Sect, and the Blood Witch Sect, are the four strongest branches. We have the greatest say in the Witchcraft n. The other sects have different capabilities, thus their say in the n is different." Fade paused for a moment and organized this information in his mind. Then, he asked again, "You said that the Witchcraft Conference is held at an uncertain time, and it is decided by the Witch Lord. Then why is it held now? Is there anything important?" When it came to this, Blood Lord couldn''t help but squint and his eyes shed with ambition. "There are two main reasons for the Witchcraft Conference to be held at this time. Firstly, the Witch Lord has had closed-door cultivation for several years and his strength has improved and reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Therefore, he organized this conference to celebrate. Secondly, the vice president of the Witchcraft n is already at an elderly age and is about to retire. Hence, we are going to select a deputy for this position to assist the Witch Lord in managing the witchcraft practitioners." Hearing this, Fade understood the ambition in his eyes. "This vice president is selected from one of the four sects, right?" "It is usually that way." Blood Lord nodded and responded. Fade continued, "And because of this, you suspected that I was sent by another branch to disturb you." Upon hearing this, Blood Lord felt a bit awkward, but he still nodded his head and answered, "That was indeed what I thought just now." Then, Fade asked a few more questions about the Witchcraft n and the other branches. Blood Lord told him everything in detail, allowing Fade to have a vel.ne comprehensive understanding of the witchcraft practitioners. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In the end, Fade took out the photos of Liborio, Nergui, Caesar, Jason and asked Blood Lord about them. Blood Lord took a look and indicated that he didn''t recognize these people. However, he immediately ordered his subordinates to take the photos and start investigating. As a result, it only took an hour for the investigation to have an oue. The previous day, one of the guardians of the Sky Witch Sect, Pascual, hade to Mancho City from Fade''s country with a few people. Liborio and Nergui were the ones who came along with him. After receiving this news, Fade could almost confirm that Caesar and Jason were currently in Mancho City. He could even confirm that they were at the Sky Witch Sect''s ce. However, there was no more detailed information. Fade did not choose to take immediate action and go to the Sky Witch Sect''s ce to rescue Caesar and Jason. Instead, he chose to wait for a night until the Witchcraft Conference the next day to ensure that both of them were safe and sound. Then, he would take action. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Therefore, Fade rested at Blood Witch Sect that night. The tourists also became honored guests of the Blood Witch Sect and settled down there. After resting for a night, in the early morning of the next day when the sun had just risen, there was a deep and unique horn sound ringing in the center of Mancho City. Following the horn, there was a series of horns that rang across the town, echoing the first horn. After that, Blood Lord stood beside Fade and said with great respect, "Sir, this horn is to confirm that the preparation is done. After confirming, the Witchcraft Conference will begin." Fade nodded and then took a step back. He stood behind Blood Lord and said, "Today, I will pretend to be your follower. Don''t expose me, understand?" "I understand." Blood Lord nodded hastily. Then, he took a deep breath, raised his head, and stood in front of Fade with his chest straight. Fade lowered his head slightly and mixed among the other followers. Then, he followed Blood Lord and moved. The Witchcraft Conference would be held at ake in the southern suburbs of Mancho City. There was a huge, ancient Stone Castle built in the middle of theke. §ï§ä Behind the fake was a forest. There was only one path leading to the center of theke. The conference was held in a ce that was easy to defend and difficult to attack, which of the showed the cautious which Witch Lord. At nine o''clock in the morning, the Blood Witch Sect arrived at the front of theke. A lot of people had already gathered here. Fade nced around and saw a variety of colorful gs, representing each sect in the Witchcraft n. There was no doubt that thergest of them were the four major branches mentioned the previous day; the Sky Witch Sect, the Dark Witch Sect, the Venom Witch Sect, and the Blood Witch Sect. Fade took a look at the crowd of Sky Witch Sect on purpose, but after looking around, he still did not find Caesar and Jason. Chapter 2280 Chapter 2280 Fade tried to be patient. He followed Blood Lord and walked to theke, ready to step onto the only stone bridge leading to the stone castle in the center of theke. However, just as they were about to step on the stone bridge, there was a burst of cold sneersing from the side. "Blood Witch Sect, you arete, but now you want to be the first to go on the bridge. You''re quite arrogant, aren''t you?" Hearing the voice, Fade and Blood Lord turned their heads, and then saw a middle-aged man in a ck robe with cold eyesing over with a smirk. "Since when did the Dark Witch Sect have the right to intervene in the matters of the Blood Witch Sect?" Blood Lord snorted coldly and responded. Obviously, the person in front of him was the hierarch from the Dark Witch Sect, Dark Lord. "I''m not interested in interfering in your Blood Witch Sect''s matters. It''s just that your Blood Witch Sect is so arrogant. Can''t Iment on it?" Dark Lord continued to say coldly. As Blood Lord was about to say something, another scoff was heard. "How old are you now? You''re still acting like a child, bickering over such a small matter. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? I feel ashamed of you all!" As soon as these words came out, Dark Lord and Blood Lord both turned their heads around at the same time and looked at the person who spoke. The man was short, only 1.5 meters tall. He looked like a child among the others. However, the clothes he was wearing were very unique. That was because the clothes were pieced together by colorful pieces of cloth. Furthermore, there were many tiny pockets sewn onto them. It was rather eye-catching. "Does this matter have anything to do with the Venom Witch Sect?" Blood Lord snorted coldly and spoke unhappily. Dark Lord was even ruder. He gave Venom Lord a sarcastic nce and sneered. "You''re saying that we''re like kids? I think someone else is the real kid." Upon hearing this, the face of Venom Lord instantly turned unpleasant. Even the atmosphere in the team of the Venom Witch Sect became intense. That was because they all knew that Venom Lord, who was the hierarch of the Venom Witch Sect, had iparable power. His elusive methods of using poisons were even more terrifying. However, he really hated it when people judged his height. Ten years ago, the leader of a small sect discussed Venom Lord''s height in private. In the end, Venom Lord went straight to the leader''s sect after learning about it. He destroyed the whole sect, captured the leader of the sect, and tortured the person with all sorts of venomous bugs and poisons for a total of nine days. In the end, the personpletely lost his human appearance and died miserably from extreme pain. It was also because of this that Venom Lord''s height became a prohibited topic among the witchcraft practitioners. They did not dare to talk about it at all.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Now, Dark Lord directly teased him over his height, and this in turn angered Venom Lord. However, Dark Lord obviously was not someone easy to deal with either. When he noticed that the Venom Witch Sect wanted to fight, he waved his hand and said, "If you want to fight just go on. You think I''m afraid of you, dwarf?" "You''re asking for death!" Venom Lord was even more furious. The positive energy in his body began to circte, and the atmosphere between both parties became extremely intense. At this moment, the people around them retreated one after another, making space for them to fight. Blood Lord also took the initiative to step back with a smile on his face. After all, he was more than happy to see such a scene. If the Venom Witch Sect and the Dark Witch Sect were to fight at this moment, both of them would suffer great losses. Later on, when the Blood Witch Sectpeted for the position, there would be fewerpetitors. At the same time, the rest of the other branch members also had the same thoughts. In this way, both parties raged, and the atmosphere became tense. A battle was about to break out. However, at this critical moment, a gentle voice was heard, "We''re all in the same n. There''s no need to make such a scene." Followed by the voice was a middle-aged man wearing a suit and sses. With an elegant face, he stepped towards them. His outfit was quite ordinary, much like a normal person. However, it was a little strange to see such an outfit in the witchcraft world. He didn''t look like a practitioner but more like a businessman. "This is..." Fade frowned. Blood Lord quickly took the initiative to introduce him to Fade in a low voice, "He is the hierarch of the Sky Witch Sect. Don''t look down on him even though he''s dressed like this. His strength can''t be underestimated. He''s even stronger than Dark Lord and Venom Lord." ¦¯ "He''s the most popr candidate for the position of vice president." After hearing this, Fade could not help but nod his head slightly and looked at Sky Lord. Finally, when Fade swept his eyes over the crowd behind him, he found a familiar face. It was the practitioner from the Sky Witch Sect, Pascual, whom Blood Lord had mentioned to him the previous day. Fade stared at him for a while, and then searched around again, but he still did not find traces of Liborio, Nergui, Caesar, or even Jason. Sky Lord walked over with a broad smile on his face. Dark Lord took a look at him and said with a sneer, "You''vee to be the good middle person again?" As he spoke, he purposely emphasized the words "good middle person". Meanwhile, Venom Lord also spoke up. "This time, I''m not the one who started this. It''s the Dark Witch Sect who provoked us first, so we had no choice but to ept the challenge." "Haha, to be honest, how is stating a fact considered to be a provocation?" Dark Lord said coldly. "Aren''t you a dwarf?" "You..." Venom Lord was furious. He waved his fist. Seeing that he was going to make a move, Dark Lord did not hold back and threw a punch at him directly. While they were about to start fighting, Sky Lord made his move and blocked their attacks with a crack at the critical moment. Then, his voice became solemn. "Today is the day of the Witchcraft Conference, and the Witch Lord will also be here. Do you really want to start a fight right now?" As soon as he mentioned the Witch Lord, the faces of Dark Lord and Venom Lord changed at the same time. They snorted coldly, gave up the intention to fight, and stepped aside. Upon seeing this, Sky Lord''s solemn expression once again changed back into a smiling one. After taking a look at Venom Lord and Dark Lord, he walked towards Blood Lord. "Blood Lord, I heard that you were attacked by someone yesterday because of some incident? Are you alright?" Sky Lord took the initiative to speak. When Blood Lord heard this, his expression changed instantly. The expression of Fade, who was behind him, also became serious. However, Blood Lord quickly adjusted his expression and he said with a smile, "Thank you for your concern, Sky Lord. It was just an invader who didn''t know his ce. It was settled right away, so it was nothing." "That''s good." Sky Lord nodded his head and then walked over to the stone bridge. After the conflict earlier, there was no one fighting for the chance to step on the bridge. They walked through the bridge one after another and arrived at the stone castle in the center of theke. Chapter 2281 Chapter 2281 The stone castle was very huge. There was a huge room with hundreds of square feet in its center. It was divided into three floors and it looked like a concert theatre. After the members from each branch entered, they found their seats and settled down. The first floor was thergest and it was filled with the smaller sects. The second floor was for the middle-sized sects like the White Witch Sect and the Spirit Witch Sect. The smallest area on the third floor had four sitting areas only. It was for the four major branches, the Sky Witch Sect, the Blood Witch Sect, the Dark Witch Sect and the Venom Witch Sect. After all the sects were seated, Fade looked around the entire theater. There were a total of three to four thousand people. Almost all the people present were martial artists, and their strength was not low. They were at least at the ck Level. The overall strength of the witchcraft practitioners was beyond Fade''s expectation. He started to take them seriously. After all the people had arrived, there was noplication. The host immediately announced the beginning of the Witchcraft Conference. Immediately, all the witchcraft practitioners present stood up and looked at the center of the stage with serious expressions. The curtain was opened gradually and a tall and majestic chair appeared in the middle of the stage. The chair slowly turned around to face the crowd. Everyone then saw a person dressed in a ck robe sitting on the chair, exuding a powerful aura. "That''s the Witch Lord?" When Fade saw the ck-robed man, he started to have questions. At this moment, the crowd''s shouting answered his question. "Witch Lord, Witch Lord, Witch Lord!" After three shouts in unison, the Witch Lord, who was sitting on the chair, raised his right hand and said calmly, "The Witchcraft Conference begins now!" As soon as he finished his words, the crowd became lively. Then, the sects from the first floor sent people onto the stage one after another. "Congrattions on your advancement in your strength, Witch Lord. The Yellow Witch Sect will follow you forever." "Witch Lord, your strength is invincible. Your leadership will lead the witchcraft practitioners to a higher level." Following the praises, gifts were delivered one by one to the Witch Lord. He looked at the endless gifts and nodded slightly. "The gifts presented to the Witch Lord are a hiddenpetition too. If he is happy, the sects will have more support and resources." Blood Lord exined the situation to Fade in a low voice. There were many sects on the first level, but none of them were able to make the Witch Lord open his mouth and say a word. Therefore, it didn''t take long for the middlesized sects on the second floor to start presenting their gifts. Compared to the smaller branches, the middle-sized branches were obviously much better. The gifts they presented were also much more valuable. There were cultivation herbs and pills, as well as cultivation techniques, weapons, and so on. Basically, they were mostly rted to cultivation. The gift sent by the Spirit Witch Sect, the Hallow Pond Liquid, even received a "not bad" from the Witch Lord. Immediately, the entire Spirit Witch Sect became excited. The hierarch of Spirit Witch Sect was extremely excited and thanked the Witch Lord in public. That was because he was very clear about how much influence the Witch Lord''s words would have on the branches. When the other branches saw this, they were envious and jealous, but on the surface, they could only p their hands to express their congrattions. After the middle-sized branches presented their gifts, it was then the show of the day, which was the presentation from the four major sects. All eyes were focused on the four branches. Venom Lord was the first to stand up. He held a bottle of ck liquid with both hands and delivered it to the Witch Lord. "Witch Lord, this Ultimate Venom is a poison made from tens of thousands of poisonous bugs. The Venom Witch Sect has refined and purified it for three years." "This type of poison is extremely potent. It can harm a Heaven Level martial artist. If the dosage is el.n sufficient, it might even hurt a peak stage of the Heaven Level martial artist." His words caused a collective gasp among the crowd, and many of them were shocked. The Witch Lord slightly stretched his body and said. "Venom Witch Sect, thank you for your hard work." "It is our honor to be able to serve you, Witch Lord. It''s not difficult for the Venom Witch Sect at all," said Venom Lord excitedly. "Yes, I do not doubt the loyalty of the Venom Witch Sect," the Witch Lord replied. "Thank you very much for your trust, Honorable Witch Lord!" Venom Lord thanked him again excitedly, and then he stepped back with a smile. At this time, Dark Lord stood up and walked to the stage with an exquisite gift box in his hand. While on his way and when he brushed past Venom Lord, a smirk appeared on his face. "Fool, you actually sent that type of gift to the Witch Lord." "What did you say?" Venom Lord was so angry that his eyes were wide open and he was about to fight him. However, Dark Lord did not say much as he walked onto the stage. "Witch Lord, this is a gift from the Dark Witch Sect." Dark Lord opened the gift box and inside was a crystal clear ice cube. In the middle of the ice cube was a fist-sized purple fruit. "Witch Lord, half a year ago, I heard some news about the Purple Flower Fruit." "I know that the Purple Flower Fruit is beneficial to your cultivation, so I sent people to look for it." "Finally, I managed to find this Purple Flower Fruit half a month ago. Today, I''d like to present it to you, Witch Lord." At this moment, the Witch Lord''s eyes under his hood shone, and there was even a smile on his face. "Not bad, thank you for your effort." The Witch Lord took the gift box and looked at it in his hand. He then looked at Dark Lord. "The Dark Witch Sect has been developing quite well over the past few years. You have done a great job." "Thank you for yourpliment, Witch Lord. It''s because of your good leadership," Dark Lord ttered him. The Witch Lord waved his hand and said, "I won''t take my subordinates'' credit. I will remember the achievements of the Dark Witch Sect." Dark Lord cupped his hands and left with an excited expression. When he walked back, his face was full of smiles and arrogance. Especially when he looked at Venom Lord, he was even more excited. Meanwhile, Venom Lord also realized something. His face turned pale and his expression was terrible. The Ultimate Venom that he had gifted earlier was of the same standard as the Purple Flower Fruit from Dark Lord. However, he had neglected an important point which was the usefulness of the item to the Witch Lord. The poison of the Ultimate Venom liquid was very strong, and it could also poison a middlestage or advanced stage of the Heaven Level martial artist to death. However, for a peak stage of the Heaven Level expert or even a stronger Half-Lord Level expert, the effects would be reduced. Moreover, the Witch Lord was currently an expert at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Even if he wanted to use the Ultimate Venom on a difficult opponent, the poison would not be effective. ContentN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. belongs to NovelDrama.Org Therefore, although the Ultimate Venom was precious, it was not practical for the Witch Lord. Inparison, the Purple Flower Fruit from the Dark Witch Sect would be more beneficial for the Witch Lord to upgrade his cultivation and break through to the Half-Lord Level. It was obviously more useful than the Ultimate Venom. That was also the reason why the Witch Lord had a more reactive response. At this moment, when Venom Lord thought of this, his face couldn''t help but turn pale, and his heart was full of regret. Chapter 2282 Chapter 2282 However, there was no use regretting now as the gift had already been given. He could only pray that the Blood Witch Sect and the Sky Witch Sect would not present a better gift. However, it was a pity that what happened next was not what he expected. Blood Lord, who was going to show up next, handed over a pill, which could also help the Witch Lord improve his cultivation. The overall effect was simr to Dark Lord''s Purple Flower Fruit. It was also praised by the Witch Lord. The final person to present his gift was Sky Lord. He walked to the stage with a confident look and a smile on his face. For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on him, wondering what kind of gift he would give. Under everyone''s gaze, Sky Lord took out an exquisitely decorated gift box and presented it to the Witch Lord with both hands. "Witch Lord, this is a congrattory gift from the Sky Witch Sect to you to improve your strength." "Oh, what''s that?" Interest appeared in the Witch Lord''s eyes. Then, Sky Lord opened the box and a clear leaf, like a piece of crystal,id in the box. The audience burst into a discussion when they saw this. "What''s that? It looks so valuable!" "This item from Sky Lord is probably not bad." "That''s the Exquisite Crystal Leaf!" Upon mentioning this name, there was another round of exmation and discussion among the crowd. "Exquisite Crystal Leaf. Isn''t that a medicine to repair one''s heart?" "Although the Exquisite Crystal Leaf is precious, it seems useless to the Witch Lord, isn''t it." "The Sky Witch Sect was thest to present their gift, but it''s a bit disappointing." Amidst the discussion, Venom Lord whose expression was terrible, now heaved a sigh of relief. With Sky Lord''s gift as thest gift, his gift of the Ultimate Venom did not seem that bad anymore. However, just as he calmed down... On the other side, the faces of Dark Lord and Blood Lord changed, and their expressions became serious. Even Dark Lord spat secretly, "This Sky Lord is so cunning that he actually took advantage of this." "s, it''s all our fault. We didn''t think of this." Blood Lord sighed and shook his head. Seeing this, Venom Lord felt a little strange. He nced at two of them and looked at Blood Lord. "This Exquisite Crystal Leaf doesn''t seem that valuable. Why are all of you..." Blood Lord looked over and said, "Venom Lord, you have forgotten one thing. It''s Witch Lord''s daughter." Upon hearing this, Venom Lord''s face changed instantly. At the side, Dark Lord sneered sarcastically and said, "If you have no brain, then just shut up." If he had heard those harsh words earlier, Venom Lord would have fought back. However, at that moment, he was not in the mood at all. That was because he was aware that what Blood Lord and Venom Lord said was right. The gifts from the three of them were all for the Witch Lord''s usage. However, they had ignored one thing. The Witch Lord was stronger than them. The treasures that they could obtain were things that the Witch Lord could obtain by himself too. Therefore, their gifts were just like icing on the cake for him. Although they could please him for a short while, it was difficult for them to really make him happy. However, now, the Exquisite Crystal Leaf given by Sky Lord waspletely different. That was because the Witch Lord had a daughter who was gifted in martirts since she was young. She was very precious to the Witch Lord and he loved her very much. However, during her training ten years ago, she suddenly went crazy and damaged her heart, resulting in serious injury. In the end, with the Witch Lord''s help in finding different methods and precious medicines, only did he manage to barely save his daughter''s life. However, even so, he could only barely maintain it. He could not cure her heart injury. Over the past ten years, the Witch Lord had tried many ways toe up with a solution. He had even sent all the witchcraft practitioners search for ways to heal his elin daughter''s injuries, but they were all useless. Content belongs,Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Won In recent years, there was less news about Witch Lord''s daughter, and there had almost been no news of her. Some even said that his daughter had died because of her serious injury. However, nobody was able to confirm this. Furthermore, the Witch Lord rarely mentioned his daughter''s injuries in recent years. Therefore, many people almost forgot about it and thus, forgot about this point. He hadn''t thought that Sky Lord would be so considerate that he actually obtained the Exquisite Crystal Leaf for the Witch Lord''s daughter. Although the Exquisite Crystal Leaf might not be able to heal injuries, his intentions would definitely move the Witch Lord. As expected, when the Witch Lord saw the Exquisite Crystal Leaf, his face that was hidden beneath his hood trembled a little. Then, he opened his mouth to speak, and a rare emotional tone could be heard in his voice. "Skyer, you remembered. Very well done. Thank you for your kind consideration." "It''s my honor to serve the honorable Witch Lord and Young Witch Lord," Sky Lord thanked him again. Then, with a slight wave of his hand, the Witch Lord took the Exquisite Crystal Leaf. Since the beginning of the gift-giving from the sects, it was the first time that he had personally epted the gift. Hence, at that moment, there were countless witchcraft practitioners watching. They felt secretly jealous and their hearts were filled with hatred. Thest gift had been given, and the gifting session was about to end. They were ready to go on to the next event. However, at this time, Sky Lord spoke again, "Wait a moment!" "Oh..." Everyone looked at him. A smile appeared on his face. He looked at the Witch Lord, then he cupped his hands and spoke in a clear voice. "Witch Lord, in addition to the Exquisite Crystal Leaf, I have another small gift for you." As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was shocked. Many people began to whisper amongst themselves. Logically speaking, each branch would only offer one gift. This was a tradition that had been agreed upon by everyone. However, now, Sky Lord suddenly said that he was going to give another gift, which was against the rules. Hence, it made many people unhappy. After all, the consequences of the vition of the rules would be a competition among the sects over the number of gifts they gave, and in the end, it would cause meaningless internal conflict. In that case, the witchcraft practitioner would not benefit from it at all. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Therefore, even the Witch Lord was slightly surprised and his tone was heavy. "There is another present?" "It''s not a present. It''s just a token of appreciation from me. I hope it''ll be useful to you, Witch Lord!" Sky Lord said. Perhaps it was because the Exquisite Crystal Leaf had won the favor of the Witch Lord, thus, he didn''t try to stop it. "Since you''re so thoughtful, let''s see what it is!" "Thank you very much, Witch Lord." Sky Lord turned his head and pped his hands. "Bring the gift!" Just as he finished speaking, a few disciples of the Sky Witch Sect carried two people who were tied up and walked up to him. Chapter 2283 Chapter 2283 Seeing that Sky Lord had two people tied up, the crowd was in shock. "What is this?" "Could they be the gift for the Witch Lord?" "It can''t be. It''s ridiculous." All the people in the hall were confused. Even the Witch Lord''s tone had a hint of doubt at this moment. "This is..." Sky Lord smiled and took off the hood covering their heads. "Witch Lord, here are two Chinese people." "Chinese people?" The crowd was confused. However, as soon as Fade saw the two people, his face turned serious. That was because the two people who were tied up were none other than Caesar and Jason. Fade tried to suppress the urge to take action. He turned his head to look at the ce where the Sky Witch Sect''s followers were gathered. As expected, he found two familiar faces, which were Liborio and Nergui. "They were indeed the ones who brought them here!" He narrowed his eyes and began to make a n in his head. Meanwhile, Sky Lord did not continue to keep everyone guessing. He cupped his hands to show his respect to the Witch Lord and introduced him. "Witch Lord, these two Chinese people are Caesar Tu and Jason Tu. They are well-known traditional Chinese medicine practitioners in their country." Hearing this, Venom Lord rolled his eyes and said something. "Sky Lord, so what if they''re well-known traditional Chinese medicine practitioners in their country? What''s the use of bringing these two insignificant people here other than causing trouble?" Then, Dark Lord also opened his mouth and added. "Sky Lord, it''s not easy for so many of us to gather here. Are you going to waste our time like this?" Two of them did not wish to see Sky Lord alone in the limelight. Hence they took advantage of the opportunity to attack him verbally. However, Sky Lord only smiled. "I haven''t finished my words yet. Why are you both so impatient?" "I''m not impatient, but you''re too slow." "Sky Lord, stop wasting everyone''s time." They almost started a fight. However, at this moment, the Witch Lord raised his right hand and spoke. "Let Skyer finish!" Immediately, Venom Lord and Dark Lord shut their mouths and remained silent. Sky Lord smiled and cupped his hands towards the Witch Lord. "Thank you very much, Witch Lord." "I didn''t finish my words just now. I will continue now." "There is nothing special about the identity of the two Chinese medicine practitioners but they have a hidden identity which is very special." After a slight pause, Sky Lord continued. "They are very close to Fade Chen. They''re his good friends." With that said, he put his hands behind his back and stopped talking. Sure enough, there was a discussion in the crowd. "Who is Fade Chen? Does it have anything to do with us?" "What the hell is Sky Lord doing?" "Fade Chen... Fade, this name sounds familiar to me!" "It sounds familiar to me too. I think I''ve heard of it somewhere before." While the crowd was discussing, the Witch Lord who was sitting in his chair raised his head and looked at Sky Lord. "The Fade Chen that you''re referring to, is it that Fade Chen?" That sentence seemed meaningless but Sky Lord nodded seriously. "Yes, Witch Lord, it is exactly that Fade Chen, the famous Chinese warrior who fought a battle in Micovia recently." "Wow!" Instantly, the crowd eximed. "What? It turns out to be that Fade Chen!" "He is the youngest master in his country, and is now recognized as the second-best there." "There are even people who say that he is the youngest Half-Lord expert in history." "That Fade is very powerful, but why did Sky Lord catch his friends?" "I-Isn''t this bringing disaster onto us?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Yes, why did he offend Fade for no reason?" Amidst the discussion, the faces of Venom Lord and Dark Lord also changed, and then they stepped out. "Witch Lord, Sky Lord''s private actions have brought disaster upon our Witchcraft n. Please punish him immediately!" Venom Lord said solemnly. When Sky Lord heard this, he turned his head and looked at Venom Lord and smiled. "Venom Lord, why did you ask the Witch Lord to punish me? May I know what mistake it is that I made and why do I deserve this punishment?" "Sky Lord, do you still wish to quibble while the matter has be like this?" Venom Lord''s face was serious as he spoke. "Fade is the second-best martial artist in his country and even a Half-Lord Level expert. You provoked him for no reason and caused trouble for the witchcraft practitioners. Isn''t that wrong?" "Haha!" Sky Lordughed. "Venom Lord, do you think that the Witch Lord is not as good as the Chinese guy? Do you think he is afraid of Fade?" "You... I didn''t mean that. I didn''t mean it at all. I just..." Venom Lord was in a fit of anger and couldn''t exin himself clearly. On the other side, Dark Lord sneered. "Sky Lord, don''t change the topic. The Witch Lord definitely is invincible, so he isn''t afraid of Fade." "But the Witchcraft n has no conflict with Fade at all. We don''t need a new enemy." Sky Lord sneered and said, "Who said there is no need for that?" "Don''t you know that Fade is wanted by Micovia in the underground world and once he is sessfully killed, you can get a reward of as high as 10 billion dors." "10 billion!" The crowd gasped as they heard this figure. The faces of Venom Lord and Dark Lord could not help changing. They clearly knew that 10 billion was a huge figure for the Witchcraft n. Even Blood Lord could not help but turn his head to take a look at Fade. Seeing this, Fade chuckled and said, "Why, do you want to kill me to get the reward?" "No, I don''t," Blood Lord quickly shook his head and denied it. However, Venom Lord and Dark Lord, who had calmed down, spoke again. "Although the reward of 10 billion dors is huge, it''s not easy to kill Fade. Perhaps, the loss that we might suffer would be greater than the profit," said Venom Lord. Dark Lord also looked at the Witch Lord and tried to persuade him. "Witch Lord, you''re invincible, but Fade has killed a lot of people in Micovia after all. We have to guard against him!" Sky Lord sneered, "When did Dark Lord and Venom Lord be so timid?" "Let alone that the Witch Lord isn''t afraid of Fade, don''t forget about another thing." "Fade was seriously injured during the battle in Micovia. After returning to his country, he went into secluded cultivation directly and this confirms the fact that he was injured." "Don''t you think that the Witch Lord can handle a wounded Fade?" "Ah, th-this..." "Of course, that''s not what we meant. We just..." The two of them still wanted to object. Chapter 2284 Chapter 2284 However, Sky Lord narrowed his eyes and said, "By the way, I heard that the reward for Fade''s arrest in Micovia has increased recently." "This time, there will be not just a bonus of 10 billion dors, but also a promise from the Great Hawk Agency from Micovia." "Wow!" This time, not just Venom Lord and Dark Lord, but Blood Lord and Fade themselves were surprised. That was because the Great Hawk Agency was a department of the highest level in Micovia. It contained top talents from all aspects and all over the world. They would do anything at any cost to build different types of equipment for the usage of the top martial artists in the country. For example, in terms of machinery and military, they had the best armor and weapons. In terms of biological medicine, they were the most advanced in gic research and the development of medicines. In terms of materials, they had incredible healing materials. It could be said that anything taken out from the Great Hawk Agency was a top-notch treasure. Furthermore, a promise from them was definitely worth thousands of dors. The crowd held their breath when they heard this. Even the Witch Lord who was sitting on the giant chair was excited at this moment. He looked at Sky Lord and said, "Is what you said true?" "It''s true. I do not dare lie to you, Witch Lord," Sky Lord responded respectfully. "Good, good, good!" The Witch Lord had good things to say. He pped his palm on the armrest of the chair and stood up directly. "Skyer, you did a good job." "Use these two hostages to draw Fade''s attention. You will be in charge of the nning." "Thank you for your trust, Honorable Witch Lord!" Sky Lord''s face was beaming. "I will definitely make aprehensive n to lure Fade." The Witch Lord had personally spoken up. Hence, Venom Lord and Dark Lord both knew that the decision was made. There was no point for them to speak again. Moreover, they were well aware that the promise from the Great Hawk Agency was even more attractive to the Witch Lord than the tens of billions of dors. That was because the Great Hawk Agency was the only hope to save his young daughter. He would definitely not let go of this opportunity. There was a wave of congrattions in the hall and the matter was thus settled. The gifting session of the Witchcraft Conference was nowing to an end. Next, it was the major event of the conference, the selection of the vice president. The selection method was simple and straightforward. Each witchcraft n sect had two chances to send people out to battle. The person who stood at the end would officially be vice president of the witchcraft n after he received the Witch Lord''s approval. ording to past experiences, the Witch Lord had never denied anyone during battle before. In other words, as long as you could defeat your opponent, you could then obtain the position. Without further ado, the selection of the vice president was about to begin.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Technically, all sects could send people to participate in the selection. However, in fact, for the weaker sects at the bottom level, it was impossible for them to win in the end. Therefore, they chose to give up and didn''t send anyone to fight. Most of the sects of the second level had also chosen to give up. Only the two branches, the Spirit Witch Sect and the White Witch Sect, were willing to risk their lives and send out their members. As for the four highest branches, they were naturally the main contenders for the position. The candidates who had already been selected before now stepped out and thepetition began. Thepetition was conducted on the stage and judged by the crowd and the Witch Lord himself. The first toe on stage were basically those who had been sent by various branches to test their opponents, but the members of the four major sects were obviously more powerful than them. Soon, the three members from the Spirit Witch Sect and the White Witch Sect were defeated and they retreated. The position of vice president was now between the four major branches. The strengths of the four major sects were simr, and it was difficult to determine who would be the winner. Thus, the battle was rather intense. After a tough battle, a disciple from the Dark Witch Sect was the one who stood until the end. However, when Sky Lord personally came to the arena, the Dark Witch Sect member took the initiative to surrender and walked down the stage. Then, Venom Lord and Dark Lord also stepped onto the stage. When everyone saw this, they knew that the battle for the position of vice-president had only begun. However, Blood Lord of the four major branches still had no intention of moving. "What''s wrong with Blood Lord? Isn''t he going to fight?" "No way! Blood Lord and Sky Lord are on par with each other. He is most likely the second most popr candidate for the position. I don''t think he''ll give up just like that!" "Then what''s going on now?" "Have you noticed that Blood Lord is very low-key today? He is much more low-key than before." "What you said is really true! Something seems wrong." "Mancho City is the territory of the Blood Witch Sect. He could be said to be a local tyrant here. Why is he so lowkey all of a sudden?" Amidst the discussions, the three hierarchs on the stage looked over at Blood Lord at the same time. "Is Blood Lord giving up?" "If you want to give up, just say so. Don''t waste our time." Venom Lord and Dark Lord spoke without hesitation. As for Sky Lord, he narrowed his eyes and seemed to have thought of something. "Blood Lord, I heard that the viin who invaded the Blood Witch Sect yesterday was quite strong. Did you get hurt by him?" As soon as he finished his words, the audience burst into shock and began to discuss him. Blood Lord''s expression suddenly changed. That was because he was very clear that Sky Lord had bad intentions in saying this. Not only did he try to criticize his strength, but he also wanted to test the Blood Witch Sect. Once it was confirmed that he had been invaded and injured, the reputation of the Blood Witch Sect would definitely be damaged. By then, the other sects would not let go of this opportunity. It was very likely that they would attack the Blood Witch Sect and invade their territory. That might lead to the decline of the Blood Witch Sect. Thinking of this, Blood Lord gritted his teeth and had to stand up. Despite this, he was indeed injured by Fade the previous day and had not fully recovered yet. However, just as Blood Lord was about to step out, something happened. Fade stood up and said, "I''ll do it!" "Ah, this..." Blood Lord looked at him in astonishment. Fade said calmly, "Just sit and watch. There''s no need to say anything." "But, I..." Blood Lord was extremely worried. However, Fade had already stepped out and walked to the stage. Everyone on the stage was confused and shocked when they saw a strange face walking toward them. Then, they looked at Blood Lord and asked, "Blood Lord, what do you mean by this?" Without waiting for Blood Lord to answer, Fade looked at them with a smile on his face and said, "Our hierarch''s intention is very simple. There''s no need for him to fight with you all. I will handle it." Chapter 2285 Chapter 2285 ? Upon hearing his words, their faces instantly turned serious. "Such arrogant words. Who do you think you are?" "Where did this nobodye from? Get the hell out of here and ask Blood Lord toe here himself." "Who are you? Why haven''t I seen you before?" The rest of the witchcraft practitioners also began to discuss it. "What''s the background of this guy? Why is he so arrogant?" "Has Blood Lord gone mad? Why did he send this reckless guy? He''s going to offend the other three major branches!" "He''s asking to die. He will be dead very soon." Not just the ordinary witchcraft practitioners, but even the Witch Lord, who was sitting on the chair with his eyes hidden beneath his hood, appeared interested. Fade did not change his expression even when facing the situation. He looked at the three of them and said, "It seems that there is no rule stating that I''m not allowed to take part in thepetition, right?" "The reason why you three sect hierarchs are so opposed to it, could it be because you''re afraid?" As soon as he finished his words, their faces changed again. Venom Lord was the first to step forward. He red at Fade and shouted loudly. "Arrogant boy. I''ll show you what I''m capable of!" As he spoke, a faint green burst of positive energy shot out of his body, and a thin green smoke also enveloped Fade. It had to be said that Venom Lord had a good n. During the gifting session earlier, the Venom Witch Sect was rankedst and his performance was the worst. At that moment, he was the first one to stand out so that he could change others'' impression of them. As for whether he could defeat Fade, Venom Lord did not consider the possibility of failing at all. He was extremely confident. He thought that only the Blood Witch Sect master coulde close to his standard. The others in the sect were definitely no match for him. After all, Venom Lord was also a martial artist at the middle stage of the Heaven Level, and he was quite strong. Dark Lord and Sky Lord clearly saw through Venom Lord''s thoughts. "What a cunning fellow!" Dark Lord scolded in his heart, feeling regretful/ Initially, he wanted to be the first one to beat that guy off the stage too. However, he didn''t expect Venom Lord to move ahead of him. Hence, he could only give up on his n for the time being. On the other hand, Sky Lord narrowed his eyes and stared at Fade. There was a glimpse of curiosity in his eyes. Meanwhile, on the stage, the green aura emitted from Venom Lord had already arrived in front of Fade. The short and small Venom Lord hid in the green smoke. He was partly hidden but also partly visible, like a ghost. At that moment, Fade was still standing where he was and did not move. Even when the green mistpletely enveloped him, he didn''t make a move either. That got the watching witchcraft practitioners talking. "Is that guy stupid? He doesn''t even know how to dodge!" "Haha, he''s dead for sure." "Everyone knows about the poisoning techniques of Venom Lord. However, that kid is standing there like a fool, enveloped by the poison fog." "Why hasn''t the Blood Lord acted yet? Why did he send such a fool to waste the quota of his sect?" Even Venom Lord looked down on Fade, but he was still very cautious. He didn''t attack him rashly, but rather, he tested him with the poisonous mist instead. However, at that moment, the results convinced him that Fade was indeed a piece of trash that could not be any weaker. He was not worth mentioning at all. Thinking of this, Venom Lord didn''t wait any longer. He came out of the poisonous fog and appeared behind Fade. He held a dagger stained with green venom and he pointed it at the center of Fade''s back. Then, he stabbed! "Goto hell!" There was a sinister smile on his face. However, just as the dagger was about to pierce through Fade''s back... Suddenly, Venom Lord''s eyes twitched and his vision became blurry. The figure in front of him shed and then suddenly disappeared. "How could this be?" Venom Lord turned pale with fright. He looked around hurriedly to search for traces of Fade. However, the poisonous fog became an obstacle for himself at this moment, which made it impossible for him to see Fade. However, he was an experienced fighter after all. He calmed down took a small ceramic bottle from his arms took off its cap, and poured the liquid around him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After the liquid fell on the ground, it seemed toe alive and several spiritual snakes spread out in all directions. Although the thing in the small bottle looked like liquid, in fact, it was countless tiny poisonous insects. After cultivation by Venom Lord, they were able to detect the breath of martial artists and search out their opponents. That was one of the supreme techniques of the Venom Witch Sect. With that, it was almost impossible for the enemy to hide or escape, let alone attack him at close distance. While Venom Lord himself was able to rely on his poisoning skills to grind and attack his opponents bit by bit, in the end, the opponent would be poisoned. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org That was Venom Lord''s signature skill. Although many people knew this, there was no way to break it. At this moment, Venom Lord had calmed down. When he saw that the spiritual snake to his left began to increase its speed, he immediately narrowed his eyes, and a smirk appeared on his face. "Is he over there?" "I''ve found you! There''s nowhere for you to hide!" He then stepped forward and to the left with a confident smile on his face. However, just as he moved, something strange happened. The spiritual snakes on his right suddenly began to move and spread forward at an even faster rate. "This..." "What''s going on? Did he change direction to the right? It''s impossible for him to cover so much distance in such a short time!" Before Venom Lord could figure out what was going on, a sudden change urred. Not just the left and right of him, but also his back, and to his side. The spiritual snakes in all directions were moving faster and marching forward. This time, Venom Lord was truly shocked. He couldn''t help but feel a hint of panic in his heart. "What on earth is happening?" "Why are they moving in all directions?" "Which direction is that guy in?" Venom Lord looked around in a panic, and his body was extremely tense. Then, a faint voice could be heard. "There''s no need to search anymore. I''ming!" Upon hearing this, Venom Lord turned pale with fright and looked up. Then, a five- fingered handprint pped downwards. "You..." Venom Lord was shocked. He raised his head while clenching his teeth as he struck out his palm in an attempt to block Fade''s attack. However, when both their palms collided. The expression on Venom Lord changed immediately. It was huge pressure that was so strong that it was impossible for him to resist. The horrible momentum of the energy was like a mountain, directly crushing him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "No... I surrender..." Venom Lord turned pale with fright as he cried out in an attempt to surrender.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, it was already toote. Fade''s palm mmed down with energy so strong that he could make a mountain copse. Chapter 2286 Chapter 2286 Bang! The tremendous force directly smashed his short body to the ground, making a loud noise. There were countless shouts and cries heard outside. People could be seen moving around. They wanted to know how the battle was going. However, the dense poisonous fog emitted by Venom Lord hadpletely enveloped them, making it impossible for the crowd to see clearly what was happening inside. On the other hand, Dark Lord and Sky Lord also frowned and looked at the center of the poisonous fog with serious gazes. "Wasn''t that Venom Lord''s voice just now?" Sky Lord frowned and asked. "That seemed to be the case. Could it be that he was defeated?" Dark Lord also frowned and pondered. The two of them were preparing to seek instructions from the Witch Lord to decide whether or not they should interfere. At that moment, a whirlwind rose up, blowing the poisonous fog on the stage away. Then, it disappeared in an instant. After a while, they were finally able to see clearly what had happened on the stage. In the center of the poisonous fog was a shocking scene. Fade stood proudly with his hands sped behind his back and a faint smile on his face. At his feet, a short and small figureid in a pool of blood. They took a closer look and found that it was Venom Lord. Then, the crowd erupted instantly. "Venom Lord lost, and that guy won?" "No, it''s impossible!" "What''s Impossible? Look, it''s right in front of you." "But Venom Lord is a middle stage of the Heaven Level martial artist. He..." The witchcraft practitioners were in disbelief and were debating non-stop. Sky Lord took a few steps forward and bent down to take a look. His face changed drastically. "Venom Lord is dead!" Then, the noisy scene suddenly quietened down, and everyone''s eyes fell on Fade. Dark Lord''s face darkened and he red at Fade. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "You killed Venom Lord?" Fade looked indifferent and nodded, "Yes!" "You''re so bold that you even dared to kill in public. You..." Dark Lord shouted harshly. Fade turned his head to look at him and he said calmly, "ording to the rules, I can kill, can''t I?" "Venom Lord took the initiative topete with me. He was not as good as me, so he lost and died at my hands." "Is there anything wrong with that?" Dark Lord''s face fell as Fade asked this. He red at him and sputtered, "You... You..." Fade frowned, snorted, and said, "Since there is nothing wrong with it, then shut up." "If you don''t ept this, thene fight with me. Fight it with your own strength." "Good, good. Then I''ll show you what it''s like to offend me!" Dark Lord was furious as he stepped forward. Behind him, Sky Lord, whose face was serious, whispered a few instructions to Dark Lord. "This brat is a little strange. You should be careful. Don''t be reckless." Dark Lord nodded slightly. "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." After finishing his words, he stepped towards Fade, crooked his finger, and said, "This round, I will challenge you." With a loud shout, Dark Lord threw a punch at Fade. Compared to the fighting methods of Venom Lord, Dark Lord''s fighting style was much simpler and direct. He just threw a punch at his opponent. Boom, boom! His fist broke through the air with a burst of momentum and let out a loud sound. Fade''s expression was still indifferent while facing the attack, and there was even a faint smile on his face. "Do you want to use force? That''s exactly what I want." Then, Fade''s right arm was surrounded by a faint light, and he punched out with his right fist. Bang, bang, bang! Both their fists collided in the air. The sound of collision was apanied by a series of bursting sounds, and it was like there were firecrackers exploding in the stone castle. The witchcraft practitioners off the stage were also watching with iparable excitement. During the first battle just now, Fade and Venom Lord were hidden by the poisonous fog, so they could only see a faint shadow. No one could see clearly what the situation was inside and how Fade killed Venom Lord. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. QUMS However, now, in the second round, without the cover of the poisonous fog, the battle could be clearly observed. The fierce and aggressive fighting style of Dark Lord was quite simr to that of many other practitioners, and they cheered. "Good job, Dark Lord. Let''s beat that arrogant brat to death." "Get revenge for Venom Lord and kill him." "Arrogant man, how dare youe to the Witchcraft n to show off. You''re dying!" Compared to the others, the faces of the witchcraft practitioners in the Blood Witch Sect were all gloomy and serious. They didn''t look happy at all. Even Blood Lord had a serious look on his face. He knew how powerful Fade was, but he did not expect him tounch a direct attack in front of the Witch Lord, and even kill Venom Lord. If this went on, once the Witch Lord suspected it, Fade''s identity would definitely be exposed. Furthermore, at that time, he would not be able to escape the punishment of the Witch Lord. Thinking of this, Blood Lord felt his heart tremble. If he was to be discovered by the Witch Lord, he would only end up dead. He also dared not take the initiative to expose Fade first. That was because, the previous night, Fade gave him a pill and said that if he betrayed him, then he would undoubtedly die. Blood Lord didn''t dare to doubt Fade''s words and Fade was a Half-Lord Level martial artist as a top-level traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. Therefore, he seemed to have only one way to go. He was looking forward to Fade''s victory. If he continued to win, he would eventually spare his life. Everyone in the audience had different thoughts. Meanwhile, on the stage, Fade and Dark Lord had fought with each other for more than a hundred moves. Dark Lord, who was originally full of anger, now had a serious expression on his face. His eyes were now more solemn. "This kid''s strength is beyond my expectation. He''s definitely a Heaven Level expert, at least at the middle stage of the Heaven Level." "He was able to kill Venom Lord. I thought he used a few tricks to catch him off guard." "But now, it seems that his physical strength is no lower than mine." Dark Lord gritted his teeth, and showed a hint of sternness in his eyes. "I can''t continue like this. I have to use my ultimate move." Thinking of this, his footsteps suddenly became heavier. His aura began to surge violently and his fist strength became much stronger. He then rushed out with a whistling sound. "Brat, go to hell!" The impact was so heavy that it seemed like a shooting cannonball. However, at this moment, Fade smiled faintly. "Is this your ultimate move?" "It''s just so-so!" "You..." Dark Lord was enraged. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, he felt Fade''s energy change instantly. His fist that seemed ordinary at first was now filled with a terrifying force and ferocity. Boom! There was a loud boom. Chapter 2287 Chapter 2287 Dark Lord screamed and flew backwards. He mmed into the thick wall of the stone castle and the stones shattered. Then, he spat out a big mouthful of blood. With his head tilted, his whole body was stuck against the wall, and he lost his breath. For a moment, the scene was in dead silence. After a few seconds, the crowd burst into an uproar. "Was Dark Lord... defeated as well?" "Not just defeated, but also dead." "Another one died. Wh-What the hell is going on?" "Who exactly is the Blood Witch Sect''s neer?" The members of other sects were curious. In the midst of the discussion, everyone couldn''t help but gaze at Fade and the members of the Blood Witch Sect. Even the Witch Lord, who had been motionless for a long time, made a noticeable movement at this moment. He looked up in the direction of Blood Lord. Facing the questioning sight of the Witch Lord, Blood Lord naturally knew exactly what the Witch Lord wished to know. However, at this moment, he had no other choice. He could only pretend that he didn''t notice it and remained silent. As for Sky Lord, he peered at Fade for a few seconds before finally asking, "Who the hell are you?" Fade replied calmly, "It doesn''t matter who I am!" "The most important thing is, are you going to ept my challenge, Sky Lord?" With these words, Fade took a step towards him; he could not wait to fight. In an instant, everyone''s attention focused on Sky Lord. Some people shouted and cheered, while others secretly analyzed the situation. "Sky Lord, teach the guy a lesson." "D*mn, that guy is too arrogant. I don''t like him," one of the members hissed disdainfully. "However, Venom Lord and Dark Lord are both dead. Sky Lord might not be a match for him."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Sky Lord is the strongest of the four greatest branches. He''s much stronger than the other two. He won''t lose." "It depends. No one knows what level that guy''s true strength is," the others continued to discuss. Although the atmosphere was lively, Sky Lord was bing calmer. At this moment, he found that he was unable to understand the true mind of the guy in front of him. If he joined the battle, it would be fine if he won. If he lost, not only would he lose his position as the vice president of the Witchcraft n, he might even follow in the steps of Venom Lord and Dark Lord, dying in the hands of Fade on the spot. Thinking of the consequences, his heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. Instead of responding to Fade''s challenge, he raised his head to look in the direction of Blood Lord. "Before thepetition starts, I would like to ask Blood Lord." "Is this participant really a member of the Blood Witch Sect?" He questioned. Blood Lord did not expect Sky Lord to throw a question at him without warning. He could not help but be stunned. Then, he answered in a deep voice, "Of course!" "Are you sure?" The corners of Sky Lord''s mouth twitched and he continued, "Although the Witchcraft n is not a strict organization, not everyone can join it as they please." "Blood Lord, since you say that he is a member of the Blood Witch Sect, I would like to ask you to show me the evidence to prove that he is a member of your Blood Witch Sect," Sky Lord stated. "Sky Lord, what do you mean by that? Are you suspicious of me?" Blood Lord bellowed angrily. Sky Lord nced at the Witch Lord. When he saw that the Witch Lord had no intentions of stopping him, he could not help but smile. "Not really. I just want to confirm the identity of the participant. Blood Lord, are you not even willing to prove it? Does this mean that there is really a problem with the identity of this person?" Sky Lord asked in reply. QUMS Upon hearing this, Blood Lord could not help but feel a little panicked, but he could do nothing but pretend to be calm. "Sky Lord, you didn''t check the identities of the others but insisted on checking the identity of the participant from the Blood Witch Sect. Are you deliberately targeting me?" Blood Lord stood up, smoldering with anger. Sky Lord squinted and smiled. "It''s just that this person looks unfamiliar. I want to confirm his identity for the sake of safety." "For the sake of safety? I think you''re not strong enough to fight against the Blood Witch Sect, so you''re deliberately finding fault with us." Blood Lord knew that he couldn''t continue to argue with Sky Lord about Fade''s identity, thus, he changed the topic to strength. "If you think I''m no match for the Blood Witch Sect? Why don''t youe down and take a shot, Blood Lord?" Sky Lord snorted coldly. "What do you mean? Do you want to fight with me?" Fury surge in Blood Lord like a tide. For a moment, the practitioners'' faces were full of shock. They never thought the situation would develop to this extent. Just as the atmosphere was tense and the battle was about to break out... "Blood Lord, Skyer''s words make sense. Now that he wants to confirm the participant''s identity why don''t you prove it?" The Witch Lord, who was sitting on the giant chair, spoke up. "If it turns out that he misunderstood you, I''ll ask him to apologize to you," the Witch Lord added. The Witch Lord''s words led to a sudden change in the situation on the spot. Sky Lord revealed a smug smile and proud expression. As for Blood Lord, his expression turned ghastly, and could not help gazing in Fade''s direction. At present, his heart was about to jump out of his chest. Since the Witch Lord had spoken in person, it was almost impossible for him to conceal Fade''s identity. If the Witch Lord was irritated, he would probably be killed alongside Fade. At the sight of this, Sky Lord narrowed his eyes and continued, "Blood Lord, what''s wrong with you? You are so pale. Did I hit the nail on the head?" "No, no, don''t nder me," Blood Lord denied hastily. "Really?" Sky Lord sneered. "Then why don''t you begin, Blood Lord? Are you going to disobey the Witch Lord?" "Of course not. I..." Blood Lord waved his hand in a panic. Just as he was like a duck in a thunderstorm, Fade smiled at him and then spoke casually. "Since you''ve discovered it, there''s no need to continue hiding." Fade stared at Sky Lord and the Witch Lord. "Didn''t you want to know my identity? Then I''ll tell you myself now." After that, he took a step in the direction of the two of them. Seeing this, Sky Lord''s face darkened, and he began to circte the positive energy in his body. He gazed at Fade vigntly, ready to attack at any time. The Witch Lord, who was under the hood, exuded a chilling aura as well. "Who are you?" The Witch Lord asked. Fade stopped and suddenly turned his body. He grabbed at the air in the direction of Sky Lord on the third level of the building. In an instant, two figures directly flew down from the high tform, falling into Fade''s hands, screaming. These two people were none other than Liborio and Nergui from the witch clinic. Fade grabbed them high in the air. The two of them struggled with all their might, but it was no use. He then threw them to the ground. "Who are they?" The Witch Lord squinted his eyes. Chapter 2288 Chapter 2288 Sky Lord knew the two of them, so he introduced them to the Witch Lord, "They are the descendants of the witch clinic from their country. Caesar and Jason were captured by them." The Witch Lord nodded. Fade stared at Liborio and Nergui coldly with a solemn expression, "You didn''t expect me to hunt you down up to this point, right!" The moment the two of them saw him, they were scared out of their wits. After all, they had learned of his identity a few days back. Nergui fell to his knees in front of Fade with a thud and kowtowed to beg for mercy, "Mr. Chen, I mean, Master Chen, we didn''t mean to do this. I''m begging you. Spare our lives. Our witch clinic is willing to join the Chinese Medicine Association. We..." "Don''t you think it''s toote to tell me this now?" Fade asked coldly. "Master Chen, I..." Nergui wanted to continue pleading. However, Liborio, who was at the side, pulled his son towards him before ring at Fade, gnashing his teeth. "Fade, don''t becent! This is not your country and the Witch Lord is here. What do you think you can do to us?!" With that, he knelt down in front of the Witch Lord and knocked his head against the ground, announcing, "Witch Lord, I''m a descendant of a witch doctor in my country. We''re considered part of the Witchcraft n." "The man in front of you is Fade Chen, whom you''ve been searching for. Witch Lord, please kill him immediately." Seeing that, Nergui was so afraid that his face turned deathly pale. He tugged at his father''s clothes, trying to stop him. However, Liborio had made up his mind and remained unbothered. "I must avenge your elder brother''s death. No one can stop me, not even Master Chen!" "Dad, but..." Just as the father and son duo were still having a fight, the gazes of everyone on the scene had already fallen on Fade. The Witch Lord narrowed his eyes and sized Fade up, "You''re Fade Chen?" Fade sneered and spoke disdainfully, "Didn''t you all want to kill me to get the reward? Well, now you don''t even know who I am?" "How dare you talk to the Witch Lord in such a manner!" Sky Lord snarled and glowered at Fade. "Get lost!" With a loud shout, Fade swung his hand with a burst of strength aiming towards Sky Lord''s chest. Sky Lord was knocked out, spitting out a mouthful of blood. A hush fell over the room. The crowd was filled with astonishment. No one could have imagined that Fade would be so powerful as to strike Sky Lord, sending him across the room with a single blow. That ability was even more overwhelming than when he had killed Venom Lord and Dark Lord earlier. Even the Witch Lord''s expression seemed unpleasant, and his face in the shadow of the hood turned ghastly. "You made a scene at the Witchcraft Conference. Have you ever thought about the consequences?" Fade chuckled, "You''re going to kill me. What else do you think I have to worry about?" "Great! You don''t even have to worry about the consequences. What a bold man." "Well, now, I''ll show you my strength and of the Witchcraft n''s!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Amidst a maniacal cackle, the Witch Lord got up from the giant chair. A burst of energy brushed against his hooded robe, revealing his face. He was a middle-aged man in his fifties. However, his face was covered with numerous terrifying scars. Just a nce was enough to frighten a lot of the others. "Boom!" A dark aura rose from the Witch Lord''s body and filled the entire stone castle in an instant, causing the surrounding temperature to drop at once. Even the water in the periphery of the stone castle was affected by the icy aura. With cracking sounds, a thickyer of ice was formed. As soon as the Witch Lord made a move, his terrifying strength was astonishing. "Witch Lord has made his move. Bravo!" "Master Chen is dead for sure." "Is this the strength of a person at the peak stage of Heaven Level?" "Victory belongs to the Witch Lord!" However, in the face of such a chilling aura, Fade remained calm, revealing a disdainful sneer. With a wave of his hand, a scarlet me exploded. Like a fire dragon, it shuttled back and forth in the stone castle, surging with a scorching aura. The stone castle, which had its temperature in the negatives a moment ago, warmed up all of a sudden. The newly frozenyer of ice around the mike ind melted right away. Layers of mist rose and enveloped the entire stone castle. On thekeshore, the witchcraft practitioners, who were in charge of guarding the ce, were shocked to witness such strange changes happening in the stone castle. They knew that the Witchcraft Conference was being held, so they didn''t dare to get close to it. They could only stand by theke in confusion. Inside the stone castle, the corner of Fade''s mouth twitched as he looked at the Witch Lord. "Mighty Witch Lord, is that all you''ve got?" The Witch Lord looked sullen. He snorted coldly and made his move once again. He waved his sleeves, and the ink-like ck fog around his body surged up immediately. It was like countless ck insects that emitted pitch-ck clouds, sweeping towards Fade. The ck fog released by those strange insects carried all sorts of poison. The mixture gave off an unbearable stench. "How arrogant you are! You''re able to survive in Micovia only because of Jaguar!" "Do you really think that you''re invincible in this world?" The icy-cold voice and horrifying poisonous fog wrapped around Fade. The second the toxic fog came into contact with him, it seemed like gangrene attached to the bones, drilling into the core of his body and corroding his entire being from the inside out. The Witch Lord saw that Fade did not have any response and waspletely surrounded by the poisonous fog. He couldn''t help but reveal a sinister smile. "Is he the so-called second top martial artist of his country? A Half-Lord Level master? He''s just so-so!" However, just as he was feeling proud of himself, a faint voice rang out. "Is that so?" Then, a flicker of a me instantly burst out from within the thick ck fog that enveloped Fade. The mes intensified, burning out all the surrounding ck fog into ashes. As for Fade, he was unscathed and did not look like he was poisoned nor injured at all. "You! How is this possible?" The Witch Lord turned pale with fright. "Is this the strength of the so-called Witch Lord? It really disappoints me!" Fade shook his head and strode towards him. The Witch Lord instantly sensed invisible pressure looming over him. It was as if God had descended and was pressing down on him. He frantically activated his positive energy tounch attacks in an attempt to block Fade. However, every attack was defused by the crimson me casually formed by Fade with a wave of his hand. "Boom!" After a ball of me shattered the ck fog emitted by the Witch Lord, it continued to move forward and struck his chest, sting him until he spat out blood. Then, the Witch Lord staggered and nearly fell to the ground. Eve He clutched his chest with his face full of shock. At that moment, he was indeed terrified. He did not expect Fade''s strength to have reached such a high level. Chapter 2289 Chapter 2289 In a panic, he noticed the dumbfounded witchcraft practitioners under the stage, so he gritted his teeth and ordered, "All of the witchcraft practitioners, attack and kill Fade at once." Upon hearing the order, the faces of quite a few practitioners darkened. They seemed hesitant and did not dare to make a move. Seeing that, the Witch Lord''s face filled with ferocity. He crushed a tiny ck bug in his sleeve with his right hand. Immediately after, a scream rang out under the stage. Almost thirty witchcraft practitioners fell to the ground with their bodies deformed, dying right on the spot in a horrible state. The Witch Lord gnashed his teeth and said, "I''ve possessed witchcraft on you when you first joined the sect." "Those who don''t obey my orders will die!" At that moment, all of the witchcraft practitioners were dumbfounded, staring at the Witch Lord in horror. "Hurry up, make your move!" He roared. In the face of a threat on their lives, those witchcraft practitioners didn''t dare disobey. They shouted and rushed at Fade. However, they were as minuscule as ants in Fade''s eyes. For those ordinary witchcraft practitioners, he knocked down arge number of them with a wave of his hand. asionally, there would be a few leaders of branch sects who made great efforts to get to the front of Fade, trying to block him from taking a few more steps forward. However, before they could do anything, they were pped to death by Fade with a single palm. "p, p, p!" In less than ten seconds, Fade cracked the heads of more than twenty branch leaders as if he was ying whack-a-mole. The red and white mixture of brain matter with the strong smell of blood surrounded him, forming a scarlet path. At the end of the path full of blood, the horrified Witch Lord turned around and fled. "Are you trying to escape?!" Fade snorted and ran after him. At that moment, the Witch Lord was horrified beyond measure. It was not easy for him to reach the peak stage of the Heaven Level that year. He thought that he had arrived at the top and would only have a few opponents in the world. Therefore, he deliberately chose toe out of seclusion and hold the Witchcraft Conference. He intended to make a big ssh and expand the Witchcraft n so that he could make a name for himself in the world of martial arts. As such, he had never expected that as soon as he came out from seclusion, he would encounter such a horrifying opponent like Fade. Initially, he had not taken such a young man who had just emerged in the martial arts world seriously. After all, he had been in the martial arts world for decades. Throughout the years, almost every once in a while, a martial arts prodigy would appear. The most outstanding person for decades, the hope for the next fifty years, someone who could reach the Heaven Level easily... The Witch Lord had heard many simr boasts throughout the years. It was just that most of the so-called prodigies would suffer severe injuries and die before they got to the end of their cultivation. At times, there was one or two of them who stood out, but their strength was usually weaker than what the rumors had mentioned. Therefore, when the Witch Lord first heard about Fade, he regarded him as another prodigy who stood firm through boasts and all the bragging. However, at that time, there was too much bragging about him. Half-Lord Level master? The second top martial artist in his country? They were going too far. In regards to all those, the Witch Lord had never believed in it at all. As for Fade''s achievements from the battle in Micovia, such as killing the guardian of the Green Gang, Sailus, and the top master on the Dark List, Dark Dominator or Bouvier, and even fighting against the Ster Warrior who was Steve, the Witch Lord did not believe them at all. He believed that Fade''s achievements all relied on false fabrication by Jaguar. If it wasn''t for Jaguar, that guy would have died in Micovia a long time ago. It would have been impossible for him to return to his country safely. Later, when Fade returned home and disappeared, the Witch Lord was more certain of his own thoughts. Therefore, when Sky Lord kidnapped Caesar and Jason in order to attract Fade toe over and kill him for the reward, the Witch Lord did not hesitate. He agreed to the n at once. It was because, in his opinion, that was the easiest way to save his daughter. However, he had never expected that Fade would be able to sneak into the Witchcraft Conference in such a short time and even take control of Blood Lord. Furthermore, when Fade made his move, the Witch Lord was even more dumbstruck. Fade''s strength was not that of an exaggerated prodigy he had imagined. He was indeed a Heaven Level martial artist. In terms of strength, how could the Witch Lord surpass Fade when he himself was not even at the peak stage of the Heaven Level? "Could it be that Fade has really reached the Half-Lord Level?" That idea appeared in the Witch Lord''s mind all of a sudden. However, as soon as the thought came to his mind, he immediately shook his head and did not dare think more about it. That was because he clearly knew how terrifying a Half-Lord Level martial artist was. If he was to be hunted down by one, it would be almost impossible for him to survive. "Don''t overthink. Now, the only way is to live on. Only when I survive can I save my daughter, and only then can I take revenge on Fade," the Witch Lord thought to himself. Expelling the distractions in his mind, the Witch Lord darted out of the stone castle. He swept his gaze around and itnded on the mountains behind theke. Then, he turned around and did not flee in the direction of the mountains. Instead, he ran in the direction of Mancho City. Initially, he decided to hold the Witchcraft Conference there to prevent the pursuit of martial artists from happening. Therefore, he spared a route to escape in the direction of the mountains behind him so that it would be easy for him and the witchcraft practitioners to leave and make their way out of the castle. However, the current situation waspletely different. It was not about martial artists encircling and suppressing them on arge scale. Instead, he was chased after by Fade alone, who was a Martial Arts Master. In that sort of situation, if he continued to flee into the mountains... It was very likely that Fade would catch up with him. It was almost impossible for him to survive. However, there was still a chance for him to survive if he ran to the town and hid among the crowd. After all, even a Half-Lord Level martial artist wouldn''t dare ughter in public. Such inhumane behavior would be opposed by martial artists all around the world. Once they took action, the person would eventually be hunted and sent for punishment. Therefore, that was the final chance for the Witch Lord to survive. Those thoughts shed through his mind as he sprinted towards Mancho City. Fade chased after him. He squinted his eyes as he looked in the direction in which the Witch Lord had fled. After a slight pause, he immediately saw through the Witch Lord''s thoughts. He couldn''t help lifting the corner of his lips into a smirk, "Do you want you want to make it difficult for me to take action with the help of the crowd?" "That''s an excellent idea, but your hopes are doomed to fail." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. With a scoff, Fade ran after the Witch Lord like a sh of lightning. Under desperate running, the Witch Lord naturally did not have the time to conceal his tracks. Fade, who was chasing after him, did not have that intention in mind as well. Therefore, the two figures who ran at lightning speed, the explosion in the air, the ck and red shadows chasing one after another, they all caused an uproar in Mancho City in the blink of an eye. The residents and tourists looked up at the sky. There were many who took out their smartphones and began to film the sight. Chapter 2290 Chapter 2290 In Mancho City, among the crowd who raised their heads to capture photos, two foreigners who wore hats lifted their heads to look up at the sky as well. After just a nce, the two of them lowered their heads to exchange nces before they leapt and left the crowd in silence. In a remote alley, the two of them once again raised their heads and nced at the sky. When they noticed the distance between the two light rays closing in, the light in their eyes flickered. "It''s a martial artist, a Heaven Level martial artist," the blond hair man, Johnny, said. The brown-haired man, Sumner, who was standing next to him nodded and added, "That ck ray should be the Witch Lord." "If it''s the Witch Lord, the red ray behind him might be Fade," Johnny lowered his voice. Sumner replied in a deep voice, "It''s most likely the case. This time, we received the news that Fade left Chanvor District of his country and entered Mancho City." "Mancho City can only be considered a small city in Pagodnd. There aren''t so many Heaven Level martial artists in such a ce." "If that''s the case, it''s time for us to make our move." Johnny''s eyes revealed a hint of ferocity. Sumner nodded as well, "Once we seed, well be able to acquire a reward of 10 billion dors, as well as a promise from the Great Hawk Agency. In that case, ''Sunny Brothers'' will be able to make a huge improvement." "At that time, we might even have the chance to reach the Half-Lord Level." Johnny''s eyes sparkled with excitement. Sumner watched as the two rays of light drew closer and closer to each other. He spoke in a low voice, "They''reing. Let''s get ready to take action!" "Let''s go!" With a whoosh, the two of them disappeared swiftly from the alley as if they had teleported. At that time, the Witch Lord was approaching Mancho City, but he was gradually more anxious. That was because Fade was closing in on him from behind. In addition. Fade was constantlyunching attacks while he was after him. The Witch Lord not only had to run at full speed but avoid the forceful and brutal attacks behind him. He was almost at his limit. At that time, there were already several more wounds on his body. He was dripping blood in the air. However, the Witch Lord was not in the mood to deal with his wounds at all. "No, I have to hurry up. I have to escape into the city. Only then will I have a chance of survival." The Witch Lord yelled in his heart. He gritted his teeth and activated the positive energy in his body to elerate. Fade twitched his eyes upon seeing that. Narrowing his eyes, he asked, "Do you think it''s possible to run into the city?" With that, he moved his fingers and a burst of red positive energy shot out and formed a virtual sword that emitted a sh of scarlet light. The long sword whistled and shed. The Witch Lord could sense a whistling and burning gale from behind him. He turned around and saw the overwhelming ming sword in the air. He was so scared that he almost fell to the ground from mid-air. The Witch Lord had no choice but to slow down and turn around, circting his positive energy to fend against Fade''s thunderous strike. "Boom!" The long sword tore against the Witch Lord with no mercy. The scarlet ray collided with the pitch-ck fog, bursting out with a dazzling light. Immediately after, a huge force crashed into the ck fog violently before the figure amidst the ck fog dropped to the ground with a rumble, shaking the ground with great momentum. A puff sounded. The Witch Lord, who had fallen to the ground, spat out a mouthful of blood. He gazed at Fade, who slowly descended from the sky, with a trace of despair in his eyes. "Don''t... Don''t kill me..." The Witch Lord forced those words through his teeth with great difficulty, and there was even a hint of a plea in his eyes. Fade strode over indifferently with his gaze icy, "When you kidnapped my friends and wanted to kill me for a reward in exchange, you should have thought that there''ll be such a result." "I... I..." The Witch Lord was at a loss of words for a moment. "Time to die!" Fade''s chilling voice rang out, and the ming scarlet sword once again exploded, appearing in his hand. The long sword drew an arc in the air, shing towards the Witch Lord''s neck. "No..." The Witch Lord let out a long cry with his eyes full of despair. However, Fade did not show any mercy at all. With the whistling wind and burning mes, the long sword aimed towards the Witch Lord. Bang! Just as thence was about to tear at the Witch Lord, a fireball shot out of a house not far behind him all of a sudden. The fireball crashed into Fade''s sword and burst into a ball of mes before it exploded in the air. "What''s going on?" At that moment, Fade and the Witch Lord were both stunned and somewhat dumbfounded. Without waiting for them toe back to their senses, another fireball hurtled from behind Fade, aiming for his heart. The high speed of the fireball carried searing heat that almost burned everything down along its way. However, when the fireball was less than two meters away from Fade, he turned around swiftly and punched out. "Bang!" Strong energy was ejected from Fade''s palm and struck the fireball, shattering it into pieces as it exploded and turned into sparks all over the sky, drifting down to the ground. In the meantime, Johnny rushed towards the Witch Lord and pulled him up from the ground. "You''re..." The Witch Lord sized the stranger up with astonishment and wariness. Johnny nced at the Witch Lord and spoke with slight irony, "Aren''t you the mighty Witch Lord? You''re defeated to such a miserable and wretched state. Your reputation precedes you!" "You..." Fury welled up in the Witch Lord''s eyes. Before he could refute him, a pill was stuffed into his mouth. "You... Ahem, what did you put into my mouth?" The Witch Lord was startled. Johnny smiled, "Something great that can save your life." The Witch Lord doubted him, but soon, he felt a stream of warmth gushing out from his lower abdomen. In his dantian, positive energy began to surge and swarm into his internal organs to heal his injuries. "This is..." The Witch Lord was surprised and puzzled at the same time as he looked at Johnny. Johnny smiled as he said, "It''s the heartprotecting pill. We, the Sunny Brothers, managed to get this thing with great difficulty. It''s expensive, but gave it to you!" "Heart-protecting pill!" ¦¯N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Hearing the name of the pill, the Witch Lord was stupefied. Of course, he knew how expensive and precious that pill was. "Sunny Brothers! You... You''re..." Then, he was startled after realization dawned upon him as he turned to look at Johnny. Johnny beamed and pointed at Sumner, who had just shot out the fireball sneakily from behind Fade, "Yes, that''s us." "That brat is Fade, right? You''re fleeing as you''re defeated by him?" Johnny questioned. Chapter 2291 Chapter 2291 When the Witch Lord heard that, his expression changed drastically, but when he thought of his current situation, he couldn''t care less about his dignity as he hurriedly nodded. "That''s right. That''s Fade. Please help me. I''ll do my best to repay you..." Johnny smiled and assured, "Since we''re here, we won''t stand by and do nothing." He added, "However, you know the two of us, right? If you ask for our help, it means that..." The Witch Lord nced at Sumner, who kept attacking Fade, with slight anxiety evident on his face. "Feel free to speak out if you have any requests!" Johnny squinted his eyes and smirked, "Our request is simple. The reward for killing Fade will belong to us." "Of course. You..." The Witch Lord nodded hastily. However, as he was halfway through his words, Johnny interrupted him, "Wait, I''m not finished yet." "Other than the reward, we want half of your assets in the Witchcraft n." "What..." The Witch Lord subconsciously wanted to reject such an incredulous demand. However, at that moment, Johnny fixed his gaze on him with a smile in his eyes, crossing his arms in front of his chest, seemingly indifferent. The Witch Lord had no choice but to grit his teeth andpromise, "Alright, I agree to this condition. However, you must kill Fade." "Witch Lord, you''re indeed forthright and generous." Johnnyughed, "Since the two of us have promised you, we will aplish it for sure." The Witch Lord nodded, "I''m injured and will need some time to heal. Please make your moves for now."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Without a word, Johnny sprung up and sprinted in Fade''s direction. The Witch Lord sat cross-legged on the ground and began to adjust his breathing to heal himself. At that moment, he finally calmed down as he looked at Johnny and Sumner. It was because the Sunny Brothers were well-known in the underground society of the martial arts world. The siblings were not under any organization. They were bounty hunters who acted independently. As long as someone was willing to pay, the Sunny Brothers would dare to ept almost any order. What was even more surprising was that the Sunny Brothers had returned alive after epting hundreds of murderous orders over the past twenty years. Moreover, they had sessfullypleted every mission. The Sunny Brothers made a name in the underground world and were top-listed among the bounty hunters. Moreover, in the past twenty years, the two brothers were always working with each other, constantly enhancing their strength and ability. Some spected that they had both reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level in martial arts. In the sense of them being single and independent individuals, their strength was only on par with that of the Witch Lord, which waspletely inferior to the martial artists who had reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level, such as Sailus and Bouvier. However, if the two brothers teamed up and worked as one, their strength would surge, and they would be able to reach the peak stage of the Heaven Level. They might even be able to defeat Bouvier. Therefore, the Witch Lord was confident in the two of them and believed that they could kill Fade. Although it would cost him half of the assets of Witchcraft n, as long as he could survive, he would have a chance to make aeback. At the same time, the Sunny Brothers attacked Fade from both sides. Fade peered at the two of them and asked coldly, "Who are you? Why are you stopping me from killing him?" Johnny showed a smug and arrogant smile, "We''re the Sunny Brothers. You should have heard of our names." Sumner had a smile on his face as well as he pointed to Fade, "As for why we''re preventing you from killing him, it''s because we will be rewarded by killing you!" "Be rewarded by killing me!" Fade chuckled. Then, his gaze darkened, and he spoke in a cold tone, "If you want to kill me for the reward, you have to make sure you have the ability to do so." Whoosh! A tremendous aura was exerted from Fade and spread out to the surroundings in an instant, gushing towards the Sunny Brothers. When the Sunny Brothers sensed his majestic aura, their faces turned solemn with a hint of surprise shing across them. However, they collected themselves and regained theirposure in no time with the aura of their bodies erupting. "You''ll find out if we have the ability to do so soon!" "It''s your honour to die in our hands!" As they spoke, the two brothers rushed over from each side. One punched, and the other kicked. The strong energy that fluctuated in the air made a crackling sound. The forceful momentum struck towards Fade from both sides like sharp des. Fade raised his arms and struck his palms out to the left and right at the same time. "Whoosh!" In a split second, two sts of powerful energy sted out and struck the Sunny Brothers. "Boom! Boom!" The two of them did not have the chance to dodge at all as they were pounded by Fade''s strong streams of energy. With a huge and irresistible force, the great energy sent the two of them flying across the sky dozens of meters away, smashing into the houses on the edge of the city. The houses crashed, startling a group of frightened people. "You..." The Sunny Brothers got up from the ruins of the houses and looked at Fade in surprise. However, the two of them immediately exchanged nces, nodded, and spoke in unison. "It''s time to use the trick!" Without any deviation, the two of them made a move at once. Two beams of light shot towards Fade at an oblique angle. When they were more than ten meters away from Fade, the two rays of light converged in the air, forming a huge and dazzling light mass. By taking a closer look, one could notice that the Sunny Brothers were in the light mass. The two of them were fused in a weird posture. One threw out punches while the other stretched out his legs as if they were merged into a single individual. "Ah! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Radiating light, the fused duounched attacks that rumbled towards Fade thunderously. Each attack carried terrifying energy, roaring like cannonballs that smashed the ground around Fade into holes. He kept blocking their attacks with his hands. After fighting for a few rounds, even Fade was somewhat surprised at the strange attacking methods of the Sunny Brothers. After they had merged together, they attacked their opponent with their punches and legs at the same time. They were well-coordinated as if they were not separated individuals. Moreover, as they worked together, their punches and kicks were faster than working alone. Their intensive moves did not give Fade any chance to dodge the attacks. He could only resist the attack of the Sunny Brothers. That tactic was the ultimate technique of the Sunny Brothers, which was the ''Merge Attack''. Relying on the well-coordinated attack and the advantage of their physical strength, they worked together tounch continuous attacks without giving their opponent a chance to rx wel end, they would be able to copse and suppress their opponent in an imposing manner. Chapter 2292 Chapter 2292 The principle of the ultimate skill was simple. Almost all experienced martial artists could understand it at a nce. Nheless, there were few who were capable of breaking through that ultimate skill. It was because the Sunny Brothers had reached a high level in martial arts with their tacit cooperation. Even if someone could understand the principle behind their ultimate skill, one would not be able to do anything if he was not strong enough to sustain the strike. In that case, one could only have a tough fight with them. The Witch Lord meditated and regted his breathing at the side. He could not help but break into a smile when he noticed the Sunny Brothers using the ultimate skill. In his opinion, the battle hade to an end. The next thing they should focus on was how long Fade could hold on in the face of the attack from the Sunny Brothers. However, in the Witch Lord''s perspective, the duration was insignificant. That was because no matter how long it took, death was Fade''s ultimate oue! It was impossible for him to fight against the attacks of the Sunny Brothers alone. Thinking of that, the Witch Lord had a malicious smile showing up on his face. He took a deep breath and shouted at the Sunny Brothers, "The Sunny Brothers, please leave thest breath of that brat for me." "I want to kill him myself!" There was a grim smile on the Witch Lord''s face. He seemed to have witnessed the scene of Fade being killed by him with one strike. When the Sunny Brothers heard that, they had gloating and confident smiles on their faces as well. "Such a trivial matter is not worth mentioning. When we defeat this brat, you can torture him at will, Witch Lord." With that, the two of them continued to charge at Fade. However, at that moment, Fade, who had been trying to resist the attacks, spoke all of a sudden, "Do you really think you can kill me?" "Brat, what did you say?" The Sunny Brothers were stunned. Following a shout, they slightly increased the power of their strike, which had almost reached its limit. "How dare you talk wildly when you''re dying? Go to hell!" "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The attacks were even more intense than before, spurting towards Fade insanely like cannonballs. The aftermath of the attacks caused the ground around them to be pitted with holes that looked like potholes on the moon''s surface. The nearby houses were smashed into pieces, and that phenomenon continued in the direction of the center of the city. As the attacks continued, Fade narrowed his eyes all of a sudden, shook his shoulders, and increased the strength of his arms. Then, he struck the Sunny Brothers'' attacks back at them. "Boom!" Another collision urred. Such an oue was beyond the Sunny Brothers'' expectations. That was because the strength from Fade''s arms waspletely unexpected. In an instant, the two men were thrown away by the mighty force. The terrifying power sent the two flying hundreds of meters away. Along the way, they crashed into dozens of houses and fell into a pile of rubble. "Ahem! Ahem!" "No, this is impossible!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "How... How could he possibly..." With blood at the corners of their mouths, the Sunny Brothers climbed up from the ruins with shock on their faces whilst in disbelief. However, at that time, they saw a shadow shed across the air. Then, a figure appeared in front of them. Needless to say... It was Fade. In an instant, both of them were startled with their faces full of horror. Johnny could no longer suppress the fear in his heart. He told Sumner, "Run!" Then, the two of them ran in two different directions. Seeing that, Fade snorted. He sprung up, and his figure morphed into a shadow to chase Sumner on the left. Then, a scream rang out. Johnny turned around, only to see blood sshing down from the sky. Seeing that, he couldn''t help gnashing his teeth. With hatred on his face, he mumbled to himself, "Summer, I''ll avenge you. I''ll definitely kill Fade. I''ll definitely..." Before he could finish speaking, he heard a cold voice in his ears. "Kill me for revenge? I''ll give you the chance now!" Fade appeared in front of him like a ghost and blocked his way. Johnny was horrified, and his face was filled with terror, "You... How could you..." Before he could say another word, Fade hadunched a strike on him. The tremendous power from his palm heavily pped onto Johnny. Bump! Johnny''s body exploded mid- air. Simr to Sumner, his blood sttered from the sky like rain. The Sunny Brothers were dead! Furthermore, all of that happened in less than ten seconds. The Witch Lord had been waiting to give Fade the final strike with a smile on his face. He didn''t expect such a reversal of the situation. The Sunny Brothers, who had used their ultimate skill, were killed with just one strike of his palm. For a moment, he was dumbfounded and froze in ce. His mind wentpletely nk. It wasn''t until he felt a howling winding at him at high speed that he came back to himself. Seeing the flickering figure that had appeared in front of him, the Witch Lord was truly rmed. He got up in a panic, trying to escape. However, Fade pressed him firmly to the ground with great pressure, so that he couldn''t budge a single inch. "Boom!" As soon as Fade made a move, his palm was like that of a deity''s that fell from the sky. "No!" The Witch Lord''s eyes were filled with despair as he shouted frantically. Nheless, Fade did not pause his attack, and the palmnded straight on him. At the veryst moment, the Witch Lord could only feel hopelessness. By then, he realized that the rumours on the Inte were not exaggerated. Instead, they even underestimated Fade''s strength. Rumors had it that Fade had reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level or even the Half-Lord Level. However, there were those who did not believe that Fade had his cultivation in the Half-Lord Levet. They thought it was an exaggeration made up by his country in order to intimidate the opponent. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org They believed that Fade was probably only at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. As for how he had been able to sessfully leave Micovia under the 1.n attacks of Steve, the Ster Warrior, who had reached the Half-Lord, Level, he had received help from Jaguar, the Army Lord of his country. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to leave Micovia alive. However, at present, before the Witch Lord died, he finally knew that Fade had truly reached the Half-Lord Level. It was not an exaggeration at all. It was to the extent where his strength in the Half-Lord Level was not inferior to Steve''s. Even without Jaguar''s support, Fade could still leave Micovia safe and sound. However, it was toote for him to understand all of that. At thest moment before his death, the eyes of the Witch Lord were filled with remorse. He felt regretful. Why did he provoke Fade, who had nothing with him? Nevertheless, there was no point in regretting his actions. "Bang!" As the huge palm fell, the Witch Lord was smashed into a lump of flesh. Then, Fade grabbed something from the ground and flew in the direction of the stone castle. At that moment, there was an odd atmosphere in the stone castle. Chapter 2293 Chapter 2293 Fade had killed almost one hundred witchcraft practitioners a moment ago. Their corpses and blood were scattered all over the stone castle. The rich aura of blood apanied by fear, doubtfulness, and anger of the people filled the entire stone castle, causing it to be gloomy and terrifying. At that moment, Blood Lord''s expression was ghastly. It was because the witchcraft practitioners from the other branches were all glowering at him with murderous intent. They smouldered with resentment and hatred for betrayal. Even some members of the Blood Witch Sect stared at Blood Lord withplicated emotions in their gazes. If it had not been for the hierarchs of the major branch sects had been killed by Fade a moment ago. Blood Lord might have been beaten to death by those angry practitioners. Even so, he could barely deter them at that moment. If such a situation continued, Blood Lord couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to walk out of the stone castle alive. "The situation of the battle on Master Chen''s side is still unclear." "No, I have to save myself. I have to find a way to get out of here." Blood Lord knew that he couldn''t stay any longer and was about to leave. However, as soon as he took a few steps forward with his trusted subordinates, they were immediately surrounded. "Blood Lord, you betrayed the Witch Lord! You betrayed the Witchcraft n!" "You d*mn traitor, do you want to escape?" "Blood Lord, we need an exnation for what happened just now." In the face of more and more practitioners besieging them, Blood Lord''s expression turned even more unpleasant. He couldn''t exin anything about the betrayal at all. Right then, it seemed that the only option was to fight his way out. However, he had been injured. He was not confident that he could escape from the encirclement of so many people. Just as Blood Lord was deep in thought, others began to heckle him once again. "Blood Lord, since you have no response, does it mean that you fail to exin?" "He''s a traitor. What''s there to say about it? Kill him!" "Kneel down!" The situation was on the verge of breaking out of a battle. Blood Lord gritted his teeth and threw a sharp gaze. He was ready to fight his way out. However, just then, a shrill whistle pierced through the sky. Then, with a loud bang, the top of the stone castle was smashed, leaving a big hole.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sunlight shone in from the hole, forming a circle of light on the stage. A proud figure stood in the middle of the halo with his hands behind his back. That person was none other than Fade. Upon seeing his return, Blood Lord was instantly overjoyed. He rushed towards Fade in a flurry, "Master Chen, you, you''re back." The other practitioners were all startled. They couldn''t help taking a few steps backwards, afraid that they would be killed by Fade. He nced at Blood Lord, then swept his gaze across all the practitioners, whose faces were full of hatred. He immediately understood what was going on. He said nothing else and took out a ck token, throwing it on the ground with a ng. "The Witch Lord is dead!" In an instant, the whole scene burst into an uproar. "It''s impossible for the Witch Lord to die!" "The Witch Lord is so powerful! He couldn''t have died. He must be lying." "Liar, he''s a liar. It''s impossible for the Witch Lord to die." "But... The token is the Witch Lord''s personal keepsake!" "The Witch Lord fled just now. Perhaps, h-he really was defeated." Fade did not give them time to continue their discussion. He spoke up to drown out the noise. "From now on, the Witchcraft n will be under my control. Are you willing to ept it?" A dead silence fell over on the scene. Several hierarchs of branch sects glowered at Fade furiously, their eyes brimming with unwillingness. "What right do you have..." "I don''t..." Without waiting for them to finish their words, Fade made his move. "p, p, p!" After a session of ps, the heads of those hierarchs burst like watermelons in an instant. "Now, is there anyone who isn''t convinced?" Fade''s cold voice echoed throughout the stone castle. This time, there was no sound of objection. Seeing that, Fade nodded lightly. He then turned to look at Blood Lord, "When I''m not here, you''ll be in charge of all the affairs of the Witchcraft n." "Huh?" Blood Lord was stunned for a moment, and then he was pleasantly delighted. He knelt down and §Ö§ä thanked Eade, "Thank you, Master Chen, I definitely be loyal to you. I''ll help you in managing the Witchcraft n, and I''ll never disobey you even if it costs me my life." "What about you guys?" Fade''s gaze swept across the crowd and fell on the witchcraft practitioners. "We agree!" All the practitioners knelt down and spoke in unison. "Great!" Fade nodded and dismissed the crowd. On the side, Blood Lord had a respectful smile stered on his face as he brought Caesar and Jason to Fade politely. "Master Chen, the two you''re looking for are here." Fade nodded and told him to leave. Then, he invited Caesar and Jason to take a seat. The two of them were startled by the series of bizarre experiences and had not recovered from being in a daze. Fadeforted the two of them and infused some positive energy into them to restore their senses. Then, he exined everything to them so that they could feel at ease. After appeasing them, he called Blood Lord over. He issued some rules and orders for him in managing the Witchcraft n. Of course, Blood Lord agreed with all the orders. Fade did not care about whether he was sincere or not. After all, his life was in Fade''s hands. If he could manage the Witchcraft n properly, Fade would naturally not make things difficult for him. If he dared to betray him, Fade would directly kill him by then. Blood Lord jotted down Fade''s orders and left in a polite manner. However, before he left, he seemed to have thought of something and told Fade, "Master Chen, the Witch Lord, no, I mean the former leader of the Witchcraft n has four children who are still alive. They''re protected by powerful guards." Content belongs to "Especially the youngest daughter, whom the former Witch Lord valued the most. He has arranged eight Heaven Level guards to stay by her side." "If we leave them alone, I''m afraid that... Why don''t we get rid of them?!" With that, Blood Lord made a throat-cutting gesture, and there was ferocity in his eyes. When Fade saw that, he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. He became a bit more vignt against Blood Lord. Although that guy behaved respectfully in front of him, he couldn''t forget the fact that Blood, Lord was, after all, the hierarch of the Blood Witch Sect. He had carried out a lot of harmful things in the past. The proposal of getting rid of the family members of the former leader of the Witchcraft n exposed his ruthlessness. Seeing that Fade did not respond, Blood Lord uttered, "Master Chen..." Fade replied coldly, "As for the family members, as long as they don''t provoke me, we don''t have to bother them." "But..." Blood Lord wanted to interject, but when he met Fade''s cold eyes, he swallowed back the words on the tip of his tongue and nodded, "Alright, I''ll definitely follow the order." "You can leave now!" "Yes, Master Chen!" Chapter 2294 Chapter 2294 When all the people in Mancho City turned their attention to the light flying through the sky, the tour group was confined to the base of the Blood Witch Sect. Looking at the city that had be chaotic, they seemed very worried. "It seems like it is a mess outside. It''s not a good idea to keep waiting here. Why don''t we go out and see what happened?" Kingston suggested. Rachel frowned slightly and said, "No. The city is in chaos and it must be dangerous." "Besides, before Mr. Chen left, he told us to wait for him toe back. We have to trust him!" When it came to Fade, he pulled a long face. "We don''t even know if Fade is able toe back." "Mr. Chen said that he woulde back, and he will keep his word for sure," Rachel stared at him and spoke firmly. He was about to retort, but at this moment, they heard the sounds of footsteps and the courtyard turned chaotic. A few people went to the entrance of the courtyard and found that the guards, who had been guarding outside, were fleeing in all directions at this moment. This situation immediately made the people in the courtyard suspicious and worried. "What''s going on outside? Why are the people of the Blood Witch Sect in disorder?" "Isn''t this Blood Witch Sect a viin? They should be very powerful!" The crowd began to discuss among themselves, and they were getting more anxious. Finally, a middle-aged member of the tour group couldn''t help himself anymore. He picked up a steel pipe and shouted, "I need some strong young men! Come with me to see what happens." In an instant, a few strong middle-aged men stood out. However, Kingston, who kept making noise before, hid behind Hazel and did not dare to step out at all. Seeing this, Rachel looked down on him even more. She snorted and turned her head away from him. He cleared his throat and tried toe up with an excuse, "I contacted my father a long time ago. He will get some locals to pick me up. If I go out and miss out on the people whoe over, that''ll be bad" Rachel ignored his exnation and gazed out of the courtyard with a worried expression. Those middle-aged men went out fully armed. About a quarter of an hourter, when everyone was on tenterhooks, several of them came back, gasping. "What happened? What''s going on outside?" "Did you find out anything?" "What should we do now?" The members of the tour group kept throwing out questions. Only Rachel was considerate and brought some mineral water for the men, allowing them to drink some water and take a deep breath. After drinking half a bottle of water in one gulp, one of the men spoke solemnly. "We have received some information. The situation in Mancho City is extremely dangerous right now." "What?! It''s dangerous!" "Wh-what the hell is going on?" Suddenly, everyone was a little flustered. Rachel was also a little scared, but she tried to calm down and asked, "What''s going on outside?" The middle-aged man replied, "I''ve heard from the locals that a battle between martial artists took ce outside." "There were a few Heaven Level martial artists fighting at the fringes of the city. The aftermath of the battle destroyed quite a few houses, and even injured some citizens. "I heard that someone captured a picture of the battle. One of them turned out to be the Witch Lord," the man added. "What''s more, there were two powerful martial artists who joined the battleter. The battle was fierce." "There are even rumors that the Witch Lord has been defeated. The entire Witchcraft n has been ughtered and is about to bepletely annihted," the man continued. "We guess it was because of this rumor that the people who stood guard in front of our courtyard ran away in a hurry." Upon hearing that, all the tourists were in an uproar. "The battle between the Heaven-Level martial artists was as powerful as the explosion of two atomic bombs! If it really reaches here, I''m afraid the whole city will be destroyed!" A tourist eximed. "If it''s the Witch Lord, then I''m afraid it will be more terrible than an atomic bomb. I''ve heard that the Witch Lord has reached the peak stage of the Heaven level and he is extremely strong," another echoed. "This is the territory of the Blood Witch Sect. Now, the whole Witchcraft n has vanished. It''s not safe for us to stay here!" "Yes, it''s not safe. We have to leave as soon as possible!" Kingston said in a hurry. The other tourists all nodded in agreement. Rachel was the only person who disagreed. She knitted her brows. "But Mr. Chen asked us to stay here. I..." He interrupted her, "Rachel, Fade left with Blood Lord. Now, the Blood Witch Sect is going to be wiped out. Do you think he can stay alive?" "No, Mr. Chen is very powerful. He won''t..." She was unwilling to believe it. He hissed coldly, "The area around us is in a mess! Even if he doesn''t die, do you think he woulde back here? It''s absolutely impossible!" "But..." She refused to leave because she trusted Fade. Seeing this, Hazel, who was standing at a side, became anxious. She grabbed Rachel''s arm and persuaded hastily, "Rachel, can''t you judge the situation? Why are you still following the orders of that guy?" "What''s most important now is to save our own lives!" "The best choice at the moment is to follow Kingston!" Hazel added. "B- But Mr. Chen said that he woulde back," Rachel repeated. Kingston still wanted to persuade her, but at this moment, his phone rang, and he quickly picked it up.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Uncle Liu, you''re here. That''s great. Okay, I''ll be right out." Hanging up the phone, he shouted to the crowd excitedly, "The man arranged by my dad hase to pick me up. For those who want to leave, get ready ande with me." After hearing his words, everyone packed their belongings and followed him out of the courtyard. Hazel grabbed Rachel''s hand and was about to follow them. However, Rachel didn''t want to move. She just stood there and repeated what she just said, "Mr. Chen asked us to stay here." "Rachel, do you want to die?" Hazel cried. The rest of the tourists did not bother anymore. They had rushed out of the courtyard. Soon, those tourists boarded a truck and sat down, except Hazel and Rachel. "You two, hurry up!" Kingston urged. Hazel continued to persuade. Seeing that Rachel insisted on staying, she shot some ruthless words and turned away. "Rachel, since you don''t know what''s good for you, you''d better stay here and wait for death!" Everyone got on, and the truck was ready to move. At this time, they heard an indifferent voice, "Where are you going?" Following the voice, the tourists saw a familiar face. It was none other than Fade. Chapter 2295 Chapter 2295 "Mr. Chen, you''re back!" Rachel trotted towards him excitedly. "Yes! I am back. Why are you..." Fade pointed to the car and asked doubtfully. Before she was able to exin, a middle-aged woman in the truck interrupted her. "Young man, it''s not safe here. Get in the truck quickly, and let''s leave together." Rachel added, "Kingston asked his father to contact the local Chinese people here and they are going to take us away. However, you told us to wait for your return, so I..." After listening to their words, Fade roughly understood what was going on. He was about to exin. However, Kingston, who was in the truck, snorted and spoke first. "Fade, let me tell you. This truck was sent by my father. If you wish to leave, kneel down, kowtow three times, and call me ''boss''. Then, I may consider giving you a seat." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but squint his eyes and he looked at him. "Who said I am going to leave?" "Haha, you''re still pretending!" Kingston hummed. "Do you think I don''t know what''s going on? Someone has defeated the Witch Lord and is wiping out the Witchcraft n." "Right now, the entire Mancho City is in chaos. If we stay here, we will definitely die." "If you want to stay alive, getting in my truck is the only option." "Therefore, get over here and kowtow to admit your mistake!" He roared arrogantly. Rachel frowned and hissed, "Kingston, don''t go too far." Some of the tourists also chimed in with their support. "Kingston, we are all Chinese. You shouldn''t do this!" "Yes, it''s critical now. We''d better set off as soon as possible!" "Fade helped us at the jade shop, so Kingston, you..." "For those who speak up for Fade, if you don''t want to leave, you can get out of the truck!" Kingston''s cold voice stopped all the voices of persuasion.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Then, he snorted coldly and gazed at Fade. "Fade, my patience is limited. I''ll give you ten seconds. If you don''te to kowtow and apologize, I''ll leave." "Ten, nine..." Kingston started counting down. However, Fade shook his head and ignored him. Instead, he looked at the tourists in the car and persuaded, "Everyone, the city is in chaos now. It will be even more dangerous if you leave now." "I''ve arranged everything. Please stay and wait for a moment. I''ll get someone to send us away." Kingston mocked him once he heard this. "Did you say that you''ve arranged everything properly and will even send us off? Who do you think you are?" "Then what about Blood Lord who left with you? Why didn''t hee back? Could it be that someone killed him?" Kingston continued. "You are in trouble now, yet you im to have made proper arrangements? What a joke." After hearing this, a lot of tourists peered at Fade with doubt. Fade didn''t intend to exin further. He uttered indifferently, "I have said what I should say. You can make your own choice, and I won''t interfere." Then, he said to Rachel, "Let''s go back and have a rest." After that, the two of them stepped back into the courtyard. Behind them, Kingston gritted his teeth and his face was full of hatred. "You are courting death. You''d better die here!" He cursed. "What a stupid woman. She actually believed that kind of guy." "Let''s go!" He ordered and the truck departed. Not long after, the Blood Witch Sect sent someone to carry Caesar and Jason back to the courtyard. As soon as he saw Fade, Blood Lord knelt down respectfully and saluted. "Master Chen, the witchcraft practitioners have settled down. Now, 90% of the ns are willing to follow you. We..." "Alright, I will leave the matter of the Witchcraft n to you. You don''t have to report everything to me." Fade waved his hand and interrupted Blood Lord. "Yes, Master Chen." Then, he ordered, "Arrange for us to leave the country and go home." "Yes, Master Chen. I''ll make the arrangements right away." Two hourster, Fade, Caesar, Jason, and Rachel got into a luxurious SUV and drove in the direction of their home country. As soon as the car left the ???? downtown area, Rachel noticed that there were many military vehicles painted Camouge to fit in with their surroundings. They were by the side of the road, along with several thundering tanks moving on the road. Furthermore, around the military vehicles, there were a lot of armed soldiers. They were checking every vehicle on the road. Many people in the cars were pulled out by the soldiers and squatted by the side of the road, making all kinds of inquiries. Obviously, the officials of Pagodnd had taken action to deal with the aftermath of the great battle. However, when these soldiers and military vehicles met Fade''s car, they did not dare to stop them at all. They even let them go without checking. After driving for some distance from the city, the number of vehicles being examined at the side of the road did not reduce but increased instead. Suddenly, Rachel screamed, "Ah!" "What''s wrong?" Fade asked. She pointed to a truck by the road and said, "It''s Hazel and the others." Fade looked in the direction she had pointed and found that Kingston''s trucks were blocked by soldiers. The people in the car were driven out one by one. They squatted at the side of the road awaiting investigation. In the beginning, Kingston was not convinced and wanted to argue with the other party. Although he came from a rich family, his identity did not work here. He was punched in the face by a soldier and was badly beaten up. After the soldier took away his watch, he was finally willing to squat down quietly. When the other passengers saw this, they did not dare to make any noise. They could only allow the soldiers of Pagodnd to rummage through their belongings and did not dare to resist at all. "They..." Rachel gazed at Fade with a worried expression. He understood what she meant and he exined, "These are the officials of Pagodnd. It''s just a routine check. Their lives won''t be threatened." "B-But they..." She could not bear it. Seeing this, Fade could only admit that she was kind. Then, he gave an order to Blood Lord. Upon receiving the order, Blood Lord stopped the car and headed toward the soldiers. He left them some orders and then returned to the car. Kingston and the tourists had been badly frightened. They were extremely shocked when they saw the soldiers return all the belongings they had taken away. Then, they looked in the direction of the car and saw Fade and Rachel inside it. In an instant, all the tourists were astonished. They were dumbstruck and kept staring at the duo in the car. Their expressions werepletely frozen. Chapter 2296 Chapter 2296 Hazel came back to her senses first. She waved to Rachel and shouted, "Rachel, it''s Hazel. I''m here. Please take me with you!" However, the car moved away without stopping, nked by soldiers offering respectful salutations. Looking in the direction that the car was moving, Hazel''s face was full of chagrin. "I should have listened to what Rachel said. I should have stayed in the yard." At this moment, the other tourists were also in an uproar. "Mr. Chen didn''t brag. He can really take us away!" "Did you see that? Those soldiers were so respectful towards Mr. Chen and his friend just now." "s, we''ve made the wrong choice. We shouldn''t have followed Kingston!" One of the tourists sighed. "Kingston, didn''t you say the person that your father has a connection with is very reliable? How did it end up like this?" Facing theints, Kingston''s face fell. He gritted his teeth and stared in the direction of the car, but he couldn''t even see the back of it. Being escorted by Blood Lord, Fade and the others returned to their home country with ease. Later, Fade saw Rachel off at a nearby city and then flew back to Capital City with Caesar and Jason. He had made a call to Tom, who was in Roann City. After learning about the situation, Tom took a ne to Roann City right away. After returning to Capital City, Fade apanied Caesar and Jason to the Stealth Team to inform them about what happened in the witch clinic and Witchcraft n. Caesar and Jason calmed down after that. As for Fade, he also received a message from Jaguar. First of all, Jaguar personally inquired about the Witchcraft n again. Fade kept no secrets and told him everything about how he killed the Witch Lord and the Sunny Brothers. After listening, Jaguar couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. "The Witch Lord and Sunny Brothers are martial artists who have reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Their cooperation could be a force to be reckoned with!" "It seems that I have somewhat underestimated you, Fade," Jaguar added. Fade smiled and questioned, "General Xu, why did you ask me toe here today?" Jaguar nodded and stated, "I do have something to tell you." Fade gazed at him. Jaguar''s face darkened and he took the initiative to say, "Elod Liu, also known as Elod Song, he is the person who attacked you twice in Micovia and Greenery Mount." "Well, what''s wrong? Did you find anything?" Fade asked. "He''s... dead!" Jaguar muttered. "What? How is it possible?" Fade eximed. It must be noted that Elod had been captured by the Dragon Guard under Jaguar. The Dragon Guard could be considered one of the top teams in the country. Under the watchful eye of the Dragon Guard, Fade could not believe that Elod would die easily. "How did he die?" Fade wondered. Jaguar answered, "ording to the postmortem examination, he ended his own life by taking poison." "What about the actual result?" Fade spoke in a deep voice. Jaguar nced at him. "There is no actual result. It''s just my conjecture. I spected that he was killed." "Killed? How can it be? Aren''t the Dragon Guard, who are under you, trustworthy?" Fade was a little excited. Jaguar shook his head. "Elod was not guarded by the Dragon Guard." "They escorted him back to Capital City and interrogated him. Then, he was handed over to the Capital Security Army." "Capital Security Army? Isn''t that the army in charge of the safety of Capital City? Why did you hand Elod over to them?" Fade was confused. "Orders from above," Jaguar replied. Hearing this, Fade could not help but keep silent. He seemed to be able to guess the reason. The authorities intended to stop the investigation of Elod''s assassination attempt on him. After all, if they continued to investigate, it was very likely that they would find out about the Song family. At that time, if evidence of the Song family''s attack on Fade was verified, the authority would be in a dilemma. After all, Fade was a well-known and famous martial arts expert in his home country. On the other end, the Song family was a real martial arts family with a profound foundation. Once the two sides began to fight, it would be difficult for the authorities to resolve the issue. Therefore, bringing the case to an end saved face for both sides and it seemed to be the best choice. "Since this is an order from the higher-ups, I can understand." Fade gazed at him and then said, "But General Xu, I wonder what you think." Jaguar stared at Fade''s serious el expression and fell silent. Finally, he sighed and turned to look at him. "Fade, apart from martial artists, I am also a soldier." "Obedience is the first duty of a soldier," he added. "What''s more, I don''t want our country to be in a mess." "I see." Fade nodded. Seeing this, Jaguar felt a bit guilty. "Fade, I''m sorry. You''ve been wronged in this matter." "However, I''ve also put in a lot of effort in persuading the authorities," he continued. "The authorities have passed a message to the Song family, telling them to stop andpensate you, Fade." "I don''t needpensation." Fade waved his hand and stood up. "Fade, you..." Jaguar was a bit worried and got up immediately. Seeing this, Fade smiled and told him, "General Xu, don''t worry. I am not a child and I won''t be so childish." "I won''t hold a grudge against the authorities and the country because of this." "I know. Everyone has their own position, and they are concerned about different things as well." "It''s just that the perspective is different. I can''t say anyone is wrong. I can understand them." Hearing this, Jaguar couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. He smiled and said, "Fade, it''s good that you can think this way." Fade nodded slightly, but there was one more thing that he hid in his heart. Although he could understand the authorities'' decision, he would not met forgive the Song family for what they had done. Just because of a small conflict, the Song family tried to kill him many times. It was way too much. He raised his head to look at Jaguar and was about to leave. "General Xu, if there''s nothing else, I am going. My wife is waiting for me at home." Jaguar pressed him down immediately. "Why are you in such a hurry to leave? I have something else to tell you." "Is there something else? What''s the matter?" Fade was a little surprised. Jaguar beamed and replied, "Don''t worry. It''s a wonderful thing." "Well..." Fade gazed at him. Jaguar didn''t keep him guessing and went directly to the point, "Fade, I would like to ask you a question."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "What do you think of the Lord Level?" Fade was a bit stunned. He didn''t expect Jaguar to suddenly ask such a question. He did not ask for the reason. After pondering for a moment, he answered, "The Lord Level experts, regard as the pinnacle of martial artists, the existence above that of the HalfLord Level experts. They are the top existence among martial artists." Chapter 2297 Chapter 2297 Jaguar continued, "What you said is right, but do you know how to reach the Lord Level?" "How to reach it?" Fade was somewhat puzzled. "I use my own cultivation technique. I have to continue to absorb the spiritual energy in the world and convert it into my own positive energy through cultivation. Once I break through the limit, I will be able to reach the Lord Level." "Wasn''t it the same with the cultivation of all the other levels before this? It''s just that the difficulty has increased gradually." Jaguar shook his head. "It is indeed correct for those who haven''t reached the Lord Level, but for those who attempt to reach it, it''s not really urate." "What''s not urate?" Fade asked. Jaguar answered, "If the Lord Level really can be reached by step-by-step cultivation, the martial artists will break through it when they reach a certain level." "Think about it. In the past 100 years, there have been millions of martial artists in our country, but why are the martial artists who reached the Lord Level so rare?" "Logically speaking, even if it is difficult to reach the Lord Level, there must be a group of people who will reach the Lord Level after they put in a lot of effort into their cultivation. There will not be so few martial artists at that level." Hearing Jaguar''s words, Fade was silent. He really didn''t understand the reason. After all, he cultivated under Aldred''s guidance. After he became more familiar with the process, he carried out the cultivation through self-learning. Throughout the process of cultivation, he hadn''t encountered too many hurdles. He had broken through almost all of the levels without extra effort. Therefore, for Fade, he thought that the way to reach the Lord Level was the same, albeit under harsher conditions. Out of his expectations, based on what Jaguar said, the route to the Lord Level wasn''t what he thought. Jaguar looked at Fade, who was silent. "The main reason why it is so difficult to break through and reach the Lord Level is that the core for a Lord Level martial artist is control." "Control?" Thinking of the word, Fade began to ponder. Jaguar added, "What is a Lord? Why can a person be regarded as a Lord-Level martial artist?" "Since ancient times, the legends and myths from all over the world mention lords, whoe with all kinds of abilities." "In the final analysis, the core ability of a Lord is about control." "For example, themonly seen Wind Lord, Thunder Lord, Fire Lord; they control the natural elements, such as wind, thunder, fire and so on. Thus, they are able to control the forces of nature." "Aside from natural elements, the person who can control artifacts also can be regarded as a Lord. For example, the legendary Sword Lord, de Lord, Gun Lord in ancient times. They control different types of weapons." After a pause, Jaguar continued. "The core of a Lord-Level martial artist is control. Those below the Lord Level can only be considered as using."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "For example, most of the Chinese martial artists like us absorb energy from the universe and convert it into our own positive energy." "When the level of a martial artist is low, he can only use his strengthened physical body to attack others. When he''s at a higher level, he can release his own positive energy to attack his opponent. When he reaches an even higher level, then he can use his positive energy to mobilize the power of the universe around him, andunch all kinds of powerful attacks." Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but nod his head. "A Heaven- Level martial artist is only at the stage where he is able to mobilize the power of the universe." Jaguar nodded. "That''s right. Instead of mobilizing, they are actually borrowing the power of nature, but they can''t really control it." "That difference creates a difference between a Lord Level martial artist and an ordinary martial artist." "Then how can we control it?" Fade asked. "Control is easier said than done," Jaguar answered. "But it is extremely difficult to do so." "Not to mention the natural forces such as wind, fire, and thunder; even man- made weapons such as des, spears, swords, and halberds are extremely difficult for people topletely control." "That''s because if you want to control it, first of all, you have to understand it." "Only when you trulyprehend the things you want to control, understand the core principles of them, and reach the pinnacle of understanding andprehension..." "Then, you can proceed to the second step, which is to refine the core." "The so-called core can be regarded as the key to bing a Lord Level martial artist." "For example, if you wish to be a Sword Lord, you have to firstprehend the sword''s essence. When you reach an extreme level ofprehension, you can look for treasures to refine a sword base. After nourishing the sword base, you can store the sword base into your dantian abdomen and use it as the core of your dantian abdomen, which is also known as the elixir core. After that, you can carry out refinement and fusion on the elixir core, followed by controlling the sword core." "In the end, you will be able to use your own elixir core to mobilize the sword essence, control all the swords, and be a true Sword Lord." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but feel shocked. After thinking for a moment, he looked at Jaguar and said, "The sword core can be manmade. If I want to be the Fire Lord, how can the fire core be made?" Jaguar replied, "You''ve asked the key question." "The Fire Lord that you mention is a kind of natural force. The first step is the same in which you have toprehend the fire attribute to a limit. After that, you will have to find a fire core and use it as your elixir core for refining and fusion. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "The artifacts like sword cores have to be forged by man. As for the cores of natural force such as the fire core, it saves the martial artists a lot of effort. They can be found in nature." "Found?" Fade''s eyes lit up. Jaguar continued, "However, everything has its advantages and disadvantages." "Compared to artifacts like the de and sword, the force of nature is much more powerful. Therefore, generally, the Lord-Level martial artists who control the core of nature will also be stronger than those who control the core of an artifact." "However, the core of the artifact can be forged by searching for treasures. As for the core of nature, it can''t be created by human beings. If we want to find it, we can only pray for the blessing of God." "Furthermore, refining and fusing the core of nature is more dangerous and difficult than refining the core of artifacts." "This is also why there are quite a lot of martial artists who want to get the core of nature as their elixir core switched their target to the core of artifact as they couldn''t find the corresponding core, and they ended up taking another route to reach the Lord Level." After hearing that, Fade couldn''t help sighing with emotion. After a while, he seemed to think of something. He asked Jaguar, "General Xu, why did you suddenly ask me about Lord Level? What''s happening?" Jaguar smiled. "You finally discovered it." "Well, the ''Xuan Valley'' is about to open." "Xuan Valley?" Fade peered at him in confusion. Jaguar continued, "The Xuan Valley is a secret area. It is said that it was created by the joint efforts of the first-generation elders of the four Heaven Level Sects." "The Xuan Valley is full of spiritual energy, natural treasures, spiritual beasts, and ferocious birds. It is an extremely precious ce that is full of cultivation resources." "Of course, the most powerful thing about the valley is that there are various kinds of sword essence, fire essence, and so on, which can help the martial artists gain a betterprehension." "It''s said that there are even abandoned elixir cores left by the fallen Lord-Level martial artists. If someone is lucky enough, he might even be able to obtain their legacy through the elixir cores and follow their steps towards the Lord Level." Hearing this, Fade was really astonished. Chapter 2298 Chapter 2298 ording to Jaguar, in order to reach the Lord Level, the first step was toprehend the target to an extreme. Presently, the Xuan Valley was a ce that could assist martial artists in gainingprehension. To put it bluntly, the Xuan Valley provided a chance for martial artists to reach the Lord Level. Hence, such a ce was naturally extremely precious. At the thought of this, another question popped up in Fade''s mind. "The Xuan Valley is so awesome that it can help martial artists in gainingprehension and step onto the road towards the Lord Level." "Then why doesn''t everyone go there? In this way, the number of Lord-Level martial artists in our country will increase a lot." Jaguar beamed and said, "Because the Xuan Valley was built by the elders of the four Heaven Level Sects. Why would they allow simply any martial artist to enter?" "Of course, there''s another more important reason. For most martial artists, the valley can''t help them in improving theirprehension." "It can''t help them? What''s going on? Didn''t you just say that there are a lot of sword essence, fire essence, and other things in the valley?" Fade was a bit confused. Jaguar heaved a sigh. "When we first found the sword essence, fire essence, and other kinds of martial essence in the Xuan Valley, we were very excited. Almost everyone who could enter the valley had entered it toprehend the martial essence." "However,ter, the members of the four Heaven- Level Sects gradually discovered something." "Weak martial artists are not able toprehend the martial essence in the Xuan Valley. If they forcibly perceive it, it might backfire on them. Then, they will be hurt by the force and be idiots." "For those who have reached a high level in their martial arts cultivation, or have cultivated for a long time, their route in martial arts is almost fixed. They also have their own way ofprehending martial essence. If they want toprehend the martial essence in the valley, it''ll be even more difficult. It may even sh with the martial essence they''veprehended. In the end, they''ll lose more than they gain." Fade nodded in understanding. "It''s easier to paint a new picture on a nk piece of paper than on a paper that''s full of words." "Exactly," Jaguar agreed. "Besides, the Xuan Valley is not very stable. Every time the martial artists enter it, the mysterious realm will be impacted and its bnce will be disrupted." "Therefore, not many people are allowed to enter the mysterious realm, and they can''t stay long in there. Otherwise, it may damage the realm, and even make it copse." "Just because of this, the four Heaven-Level sects set up a rule that only martial artists who have reached at least the peak stage of the Heaven Level and are under 40 years old can enter the Xuan Valley toprehend." "Moreover, the quota to enter each time is fixed, at 20 people only." "The majority of these 20 people are selected from the inner disciples of the four Heaven-Level Sects. asionally, they will release a few spaces for outsiders." Hearing this, Fade immediately guessed what Jaguar was thinking. "General Xu, you have..." Jaguar nodded and said, "That''s true. I won one of the 20 quotas for you." "This time, when you enter the Xuan Valley toprehend, I hope to pave the way for you to reach the Lord Level." "This is too valuable. General Xu, I..." Fade looked at him gratefully. Jaguar waved his hand. "Don''t be so long-winded. Just ept the offer." "What''s more, the stronger you are, the stronger our country will be. Helping you is equal to helping the country, as well as billions of people here." "General Xu, thank you very much. I''ll go to the Xuan Valley." Fade stood up and bowed to him respectfully to show his gratitude. "Do your best and try toprehend more martial essence in the Xuan Valley," Jaguar patted Fade''s shoulder and encouraged him. After spending three days at home in Capital City and having a good time with his wife, Quin, Fade left again. Sitting on the private ne that Jaguar had prepared for him, Fade departed. In the afternoon, when he looked at the cloud-shrouded towering mountain in front of him. He couldn''t help but exim and smile. The name of the mountain was Tianwu Mountain, and it was where the Tianwu n, one of the four Heaven- Level Sects, was located. It was also the entrance of the mysterious realm of the Xuan Valley. However, what Fade was gratified by was not the exquisite and magnificent building of the Tianwu n that vaguely appeared in the mountains at the moment. His attention was focused on a simple wooden house at the back of Tianwu Mountain. The hut was where Fade''s master, Aldred, used to live. Back then, in order to teach Fade and Joey, Aldred had traveled all over the country over the past 20 years and lived at many famous mountains and riversides. Tianwu Mountain was also one of the ces where Aldred and Fade stayed. Fade still remembered that he had stayed on Tianwu Mountain for a year and a half.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. During this period, other than teaching Fade about martial arts, Aldred also asked him to go and peek at the martial arts lesson of the Tianwu n. Of course, he did not mean to let Fade secretly learn the skills. Instead, he wanted him to study the characteristics of the martial arts of different ns and deepen his understanding of his own cultivation. Fade did not disappoint Aldred. In just half a year, he had learned all the unique martial arts skills of the Tianwu n. The power of the strike that heunched was even stronger than most of the disciples of the Tianwu n. At that time, Fade, who was young and vigorous, even wanted to have a contest with the disciples of the Tianwu n. However, when he raised this idea, it was immediately rejected by Aldred. He even strictly prohibited him from appearing in front of the disciples of the Tianwu n. For this reason, although Fade had stayed on Tianwu Mountain for a long time and knew much about the Tianwu n, the people of the Tianwu n did not know much about him. Even if some disciples of the Tianwu n had met Fade once or twice, they only treated him as a normal farmer or a cowherd. They did not take him seriously at all. "Brother Fade, you are finally here!" "Brother Chen, here you are." Just as Fade stood at the foot of Tianwu Mountain and sighed with emotion, a few cheers brought him back to his senses. Raising his head and looking in the direction of the voice, he immediately saw a few familiar faces walking toward him with smiles on their faces. They were none other than the team members who went to Micovia with Fade for the martial artspetition a few months ago. They were Halston and Kaegan from the Tianwu n, Pluto from Wushuang Tower, Kelly from Lindsay Hall, as well as Kelsey and Mullen from Juetong Temple. During the trip to Micovia, Fade hadpletely won them over. Even Halston and Kaegan, who despised him at first, were fully convinced by him. Hence, this time around, when they heard that he woulde to Tianwu Mountain to participate in theprehension in the Xuan Valley, they immediately got together and went down the mountain to meet him. swne After the greetings, the hosts, Halston and Kaegan, led the way ahead, while excitedly introducing Tianwu Mountain to Fade. Although he was very familiar with the ce, he still nodded and listened with a smile. Chapter 2299 Chapter 2299 They surrounded Fade and went up the mountain. This naturally attracted the attention of quite a lot of people. All kinds ofments and discussions could be heard all over the ce. Fade ignored all these and came to the base of Tianwu n. Due to the fact that the mysterious realm of the Xuan Valley was about to open, the members of the four Heaven-Level Sects and some other martial artists had arrived. The base of Tianwu n, which used to be quiet, seemed rather lively at this moment. Halston and Kaegan took Fade into the base and got him a guest room to take a rest. After chatting for a while, Kaegan stayed behind to chat with Fade. As for the others, they had to take their leave to deal with some matters with their respective ns. Kaegan prepared some snacks for Fade. As they ate and drank, they also chatted with each other. The topic of their conversation was of course about the mysterious realms of the Xuan Valley. "Brother Chen, judging from your strength, you''ll definitely be able to gain something from the mysterious realm of the Xuan Valley this time. You might even be able to enter the Lord Level." Kaegan was very confident in him. Fade smiled and said, "The Lord Level is still too far away. I can only hope toprehend something." After that, he looked at Kaegan. "Kaegan, what about you? Will you enter the Xuan Valley this time?" Hearing this, Kaegan couldn''t help sighing. It was a great pity. "I wish I can go in, but the quota to enter the Xuan Valley is limited, and the minimum requirement is to have reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level. I almost made it." "Well, I thought we could work together again." Fade beamed. Kaegan shook his head lightly. "I wish to join you as well. However, among the members who participated in thepetition in Mocovia, only my senior, Halston, and Kelsey from Juetong Temple got spots. The rest of us don''t have the chance." Fade beamed andforted him, "You are young. With your talents and strengths, you will definitely be able to enter the next time." "I think so. I believe that I can do it." Kaegan clenched his fists confidently. At this moment, Halston walked in. "What are you talking about that has made you so happy?" "Halston, you''re here!" Kaegan stood up immediately. "I''m talking to Brother Chen about the quota to enter the Xuan Valley." "Oh, I see." Halston continued, "It''s time for dinner. Let''s go and have a meal at the canteen." Fade nodded, stood up, and headed to the canteen with them. When they were about to reach the canteen, Halston spoke to Fade, "Brother Chen, many of the 20 people who are going to enter the Xuan Valley this time should be in the canteen. I will introduce them to youter." "Thank you." Fade nodded lightly. After entering the canteen, he immediately felt a wave of warmth and fragrance. A lot of people had gathered in the vast canteen at this moment. Halston and Kaegan found some seats and sat down, taking the initiative to bring Fade some food. After taking a bite, Fade couldn''t help but praise it. The food at the canteen of the Tianwu n was indeed not bad. The food was excellent in color, aroma, and taste. More importantly, they actually extravagantly used some ingredients that were rich in spiritual energy. Thus, the food could not only fill one''s stomach but also improve one''s cultivation. "It seems that the Tianwu n values the mysterious realms of the Xuan Valley very much!" Fade chuckled and said to Halston. Halston nodded in agreement. "Our n indeed attaches great importance to it this time. This time, my senior in Tianwu n, Wagner, will lead the team in person and he swears that he must obtain good results in the mysterious realm." "Wagner can be regarded as the strongest among the disciples of the current generation. Two years ago, when he was only thirty-four years old, he had reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Now, his strength has improved even further." Off to the side, Kaegan ate his meal as he casually said, "Halston, although Wagger is great, Brother Chen is even more powerful. He''s not even thirty yet, but he''s a Half-Lord Level martial artist!" Upon hearing this, Halston couldn''t help but re at him. Then he uttered, "I''m talking about ordinary people. Fade''s strength haspletely exceeded our level. Of course, there is no need topete." However, as Halston just finished his words... They heard an unpleasant voice from the side. "Halston, as a disciple of the Tianwu n, it''s not good for you to boost other people''s morale at your own expense"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Hearing the voice, the three of them turned to gaze over. The person who came over was wearing a robe of the Tianwu n. He looked very young, about 24 or 25 years old. He had a smirk and gazed at Halston and the others. Upon hearing his words, Halston''s expression darkened. He stood up and stared at the man, saying, "Algot, what do you mean?" Algot sneered, "Halston, don''t you understand what I mean?" "Halston, you said our senior, Wagner, is not as good as an outsider. You said this on Tianwu Mountain, in the canteen of the 1 Tianwy n and in front of so many fellow disciples of the Tianwg n. Isn''t that selfdegradation?" Content belongs to Algot''s voice was very loud and attracted the attention of many people in the canteen. Everyone''s eyes focused on him. For a moment, the people began to talk about it. Halston knew Wagner''s status in the younger generation of the Tianwu n. Worried that there might be a misunderstanding, he quickly exined. "AI got, don''t misinterpret my words. I don''t mean that. Don''t talk nonsense." "If that''s the case, then what do you mean?" Algot continued, "I heard you clearly just now. You said someone haspletely exceeded Wagner''s level. Wagner is iparable to him." "Aren''t you belittling Wagner?" Halston gritted his teeth and glowered at him. "Algot, don''t nder me. I''m referring to Fade. Everyone knows Master Chen''s strength. There''s no need to doubt it." At the side, Kaegan also stood up and retorted, Brother Chen reached the Half-Lord Level before he was thirty years old. During the battle in Micovia, he escaped unscathed. Now he is known as the Love second-best martial artist in our country." "There''s nothing wrong with saying that Brother Chen is at another level." As soon as he finished his words, everyone''s attention gathered on Fade instantly. The chatter in the canteen grew louder and louder. "Is that guy Master Chen, Fade?" "He looks very ordinary. He doesn''t look like a martial arts expert!" "A Half-Lord Level expert that''s less than thirty years old? Is this true?" "It should be. After all, the authorities have acknowledged it." "Haha, all of you are thinking too much. The authorities have never acknowledged this. He''s not even thirty yet, and he ims that he has reached the Half-Lord Level. That is obviously an empty boast." "Can you guys think carefully? Even the guardian of our n doesn''t dare to say that he has reached the Half-Lord Level. He''s just a brat, so how is that possible?" "But Fade''s achievements in Micovia is true!" "That goes without saying. General Xu supported him in the battle in Micovia so that he could escape unscathed. Otherwise, he would have died there long ago." "But the fact that he killed Sailus and Bouvier is indeed true!" "Seeing is not necessarily believing. Think about it yourself. Wagner is highly talented, but he had only reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level when he was el thirty-four years old. Now, this guy ims that he has reached Half-Lord Level while he not even thirty. Isn''t this absurd?" All kinds ofments welled up the canteen. Some of them were discussing, and some were skeptical and critical. Chapter 2300 Chapter 2300 Upon hearing this, Halston''s expression turned ghastly. He clearly knew that Fade was not as kind as he looked. Once he was angry, he would probably kill these gossiping people directly. Halston had no choice but to stand up for fear of provoking Fade.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He swept his gaze across the gossipers and shouted, "Shut up, Master Chen is not someone you can talk about." After all, he was an expert who had reached thete stage of the Heaven Level. He was one of the best among the current generation of disciples of the Tianwu n. His words shocked everyone in an instant, and the scene immediately became quiet. However, before he could exin any further, a tall man walked into the canteen at this moment. "What an arrogant person! Who''s that? We can''t even talk about him in the Tianwu n?" Everyone gazed at the tall man at the entrance. Algol''s face changed suddenly, and he trotted over hurriedly with an ingratiating look. "Wagner, you''re here." On the other hand, Halston''s expression darkened and turned ghastly. Kaegan whispered in Fade''s ear, "Brother Chen, that is Wagner, the strongest disciple of Tianwu n who will enter the Xuan Valley this time." Fade nodded and looked over. At this time, Wagner had learned about what was going on from Algot. He looked at Halston and hissed coldly, "Halston, did you ask them to shut up just now?" "Yes, it was me, but I''m just..." Halston wanted to exin. However, Wagner did not give him a chance at all. He interrupted him indifferently, "You don''t have to exin. I don''t like people talking about me behind my back." After that, he focused on Fade. He peered at him up and down and then asked, "Are you Fade?" Fade answered calmly, "I am." "I''ve heard a lot'' about you for a long time!" Wagner deliberately emphasized the word ''a lot''. "I hope I can see your strength after entering the Xuan Valley." In the face of Wagner''s inexplicable malice, Fade was naturally not afraid. He remained calm and stared at Wagner. "You will have a chance." Wagner couldn''t help squinting his eyes as he peered at Fade. His expression became more gloomy. The atmosphere at the scene also became tense. Right at this moment, a soft voice was heard, "Brother Chen!" Following the voice, Fade saw Kelly running towards him with excitement. Behind her were several young women in the same dress as her. Obviously, they were the disciples of Lindsay Hall. Only female disciples were epted in Lindsay Hall, and their temperament and appearance were all quite good. At this moment, when they appeared in the canteen, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention and also eased the tense atmosphere at the scene. "Kelly." Fade gazed at her, who was running towards him. He smiled and reached out to pat her head. She lowered her head shyly. When the male disciples in the canteen saw this, many of them were smoldering in fury. After all, Kelly was very beautiful. Even in Lindsay Hall, she was one of the top beauties. Aftering back from Micovia, her strength had increased by leaps and bounds. She had also received a lot of attention within Lindsay Hall. Such a beauty in both appearance and strength was naturally the target of many men. There were a lot of martial artists from other ns who showed their admiration towards Kelly, and some even visited Lindsay Hall and asked for an engagement. Nheless, all of them were refused by her. At that moment, Kelly was so enthusiastic towards Fade, and he also treated her quite intimately. This naturally aroused a lot of jealousy and anger. However, Fade did not know about it at all. Even if he did, he did not take it seriously. "Kelly, is this Master Chen? Why don''t you introduce him to me?" A woman spoke up. Hearing this, Kelly couldn''t help but stick her tongue out. She nced at the woman hurriedly and then introduced her to Fade. "Brother Chen, this is my senior, Yura Shan. She is the leader of the disciples of Lindsay Hall who will be entering the Xuan Valley." Yura was about 26 years old. Although she was not as delicate as Kelly, she was elegant and pretty. She grinned at Fade and greeted him, "I''m Yura. Nice to meet you, Master Chen." Since she greeted him warmly. Fade also responded with a smile. "Nice to meet you, Yura." After the greeting, Yura came to his side. She beamed and said in a low voice, "Master Chen, you have taken care of Kelly when you were in Micovia. On behalf of Lindsay Hall, I would like to express my gratitude to you." Swn "You''re wee, Yura. It was not a big deal and not worth mentioning," he chuckled. Watching the warm conversation between Fade and those beautiful disciples of Lindsay Hall, the other male disciples in the canteen felt as if their eyes were about to spurt fire. However, before their envious gazes could go any further, another cry rang out, "Brother Chen!" Immediately, everyone saw a man hurry over and give Fade a hug with a smile on his face. "Brother Chen, good to finally see you again." Kaegan rolled his eyes at the side. "Pluto, why are you exaggerating? Didn''t you just meet Brother Chen when we picked him up at the foot of the mountain just now? Why are you acting like you haven''t seen each other in a long time?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "That''s different. That''s a private meeting. Now, I am meeting Brother Chen on behalf of Wushuang Tower," Pluto exined and then saluted Fade formally. Fade also saluted him. The rest of the people in the canteen were even more jealous when they saw the scene. They were all burning with jealousy. That was because they all knew Pluto. Not only was he the best among the young disciples of Wushuang Tower, he was also the nephew of the guardian of the Wushuang Tower, Kinsley. With this identity, Pluto had a rtively high status among the four Heaven-Level ns, and he had made a lot of friends. However, he usually just responded politely to the people who took the initiative to befriend him. It was not easy to be his friend. However, at present, Pluto took the initiative to greet Fade, and it seemed that he admired him very much, which naturally made many people jealous. After the salute, Pluto introduced, "Brother Chen, this is my senior, Shamos Li, the leader of the disciples of Wushuang Tower." Hearing that, Fade nced over at Shamos. Shamos was dressed in a green robe. He was tall and straight, with no expression on his face. He looked meticulous and serious. "Hello, I''m Fade." Fade took the initiative to speak. Hearing this, Shamos nced at him. His expression remained unchanged, and he replied indifferently, "Hello." Chapter 2301 Chapter 2301 Seeing this, Pluto quickly exined, "Brother Chen, that''s how he usually is. Don''t take it to heart." "When we enter the Xuan Valley this time, on behalf of Wushuang Tower, please take care of our people, Brother Chen." "Yes, I will." Fade nodded. It was supposed to be a very ordinary polite greeting. However, after he said it, Shamos'' expression immediately darkened, and his face showed an obvious look of displeasure. The people around also began to talk about it. "How could Pluto say that? He is the disciple of Wushuang Tower, but he asked an outsider to take care of his people." "Is there a problem? Isn''t this for the good of Wushuang Tower?" "It is good for them, but has he ever wondered if Shamos, as the Chief Disciple of Wushuang Tower, who was so powerful that he could be considered to be on the same level as Wagner, would feel good about it? Taking care of Wushuang Tower''s disciples is Shamos'' job, but Pluto asked Fade to take care of them. This means that in Pluto''s heart, Shamos can''t bepared to Fade." "Ah, now that I think about it, it makes sense." " All of a sudden, there was a heated discussion. Of course, Fade also heard the noise and could not help raising his eyebrows. Pluto rushed to Shamos'' side and tried to exin, "Senior Brother Li, I didn''t mean that. I just want to say..." Shamos interrupted him and said coldly, "There''s no need to exin. After we enter the Xuan Valley, everyone will prove themselves with their own strength. We will know what''s going on then." After he finished speaking, Shamos found a seat and sat down with a few disciples from Wushuang Tower. Pluto gave Fade an apologetic look and then followed him. Subsequently, when the group of people walked into the entrance of the canteen, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention. It was because they were monks dressed in robes. It was obvious that they were disciples of Juetong Temple. Kelsey and Mullen, who knew Fade, took the initiative toe up to him and greeted him. Then, they began to introduce the disciples of Juetong Temple. "Master Chen, this is Kelton, the chief disciple of our temple. This is Baxter. He will alsoe with us to the Xuan Valley." Fade looked at the two. Kelton looked to be about thirty-seven or thirty-eight years old. He was the oldest among them at that time. He had a solemn appearance and gave off a majestic vibe. He made people feel like they were looking at a huge Buddha statue in the temple. Baxter was much younger, only about twenty-four or twenty-five years old. He was slightly obese and had a smile on his round face from time to time. He gave one a sense of intimacy and friendliness. They exchanged greetings with each other. At this moment, everyone from the four Heaven-Level sects were finally present. Subsequently, three men and women in casual clothes walked into the cafeteria. Kaegan took the initiative to introduce everyone to Fade and announced, "These three people are just like you, Brother Chen. They are practitioners from outside of the four Heaven-Level Sects." "The man in the lead is called Monash Guo. I heard that his strength has also reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level. He''s almost on par with Wagner and Shamos." "The remaining two are only at thete stage of the Heaven Level, which is slightly inferior to him." Fade nodded and kept those people in mind. Because of the arrival of these people, the previous tense atmosphere caused by Wagner and Fade had been alleviated. Halston went over to Wagner to exin the situation earlier. Meanwhile, Kaegan apanied Fade and exined to him, "Brother Chen, don''t take Wagner''s matter to heart." "Wagner and Laverick are pretty close. Perhaps because of this, he misunderstood you. That''s why just now..." When the name ''Laverick'' was mentioned. Fade suddenly thought of something. Back then, the Zhao family in Capital City made a move on him, but their ns were ruined by him. Laverick was a e of the Zhao family e Later on, at the selection competition, he suddenly appeared and attacked Joey and Fade, wanting to take revenge. As a result, Fade killed him. Regarding this, the Tianwu n also sent people to fight with Fade, but Galeno and other high-level officials stopped them due to Laverick''s vition at that time. Fade didn''t expect this to cause Wagner to be unfriendly to him. However, this kind of thing was just a small matter to him. His goal ining to the Xuan Valley was to fullyprehend the martial essence and to embark on the path towards the Lord Level. As for other things, he did not take them to heart. After dinner, Halston and Kaegan told Fade to go back to his room to rest. However, Fade thought of the log cabin built by the old man behind the mountain and wanted to go over to have a look, so he said, "No need. I''ll find a ce to rest." Kaegan looked at Fade in confusion and said, "Brother Chen, there is no other ce on Tianwu Mountain except us, the Tianwu n. Where would you find a ce to rest?" Halston was also a bit worried. He said, "Fade, a-are you still mad at Wagner?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Fade shook his head with a smile and exined, "No, I didn''t mean that." "I heard that there is a log cabin behind the mountain of the Tianwu n, so I wanted to have a look." "Ah, Fade, h- how did you know about that?" Halston and Kaegan looked over at him in surprise. Fade looked at them curiously and asked, "Is this news a secret?" Halston nodded and said, "It''s a secret. Within the Tianwu n, our leaders have forbidden this matter from being mentioned. Ordinary disciples wouldn''t know about the log cabin. Brother Chen, how did you..." ne "Well, I heard it from someone else." Fade said casually, "Is there anything special about the log cabin? Why are you not allowed to mention it?" Halston''s face was full of seriousness as he was about to exin. However, at this time, there was a burst of snort. "If someone wants to enter the ce left behind by Master Hsuanyuen, at least acknowledge his strength first." Hearing the sound, Fade saw Wagner and Algoting over with the Tianwu n and a few other people with intimidating expressions. Behind them, a few disciples from Wushuang Tower, Lindsay Hall, and Juetong Temple also walked over. "Now that we''ve brought up the log cabin, why don''t we go over and have a look together? Maybe we can gain some insights," Pluto took the lead to talk. Wagner frowned and wanted to refuse. "This is our Tianwu n. You..." However, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Yura. "Wagner, the wooden cabin is the residence of Master Hsuanyuen. It has nothing to do with the Tianwu n." "I''ve long heard that this log cabin is special. Let''s go take a look. It''s a good idea." Shamos, who was cold and aloof, also spoke at this moment. It was rare to hear him speak. "We admire Master Hsuanyuen very much. It''s also our honor to have him as our master," Kelton also said. With so many people''s opinions, it was not good for Wagner to continue to oppose. "Since you are interested, let''s go and have a look then." Immediately after, the group of people headed towards the back of the mountain. Fade also went with them. Chapter 2302 Chapter 2302 At first, he only wanted to go to the ce where Aldred lived. Maybe he could find clues left behind by his master. After all, during this period of time, Fade could not get in touch with him by calling him. However, he didn''t expect to learn from the mouth of this group of people that the log cabin was a mysterious ce. "Is the cabin really that special?" Fade asked. Next to him, Kaegan exined to Fade, "Brother Chen, that wooden cabin is indeed very special, because it is where the Master Aldred Hsuanyuen used to live." "Master Hsuanyuen was well-known in our country decades ago. He has reached the realm of Half-Lord Level and is well-deserved as the top master." "When Master Hsuanyuen lived in Tianwu Mountain for a period of time, he built a log cabin at the back of the mountain. Later, he left, but the log cabin is still there." "Although Master Hsuanyuen has left, before he left, he set up a riddle around the log cabin to prevent anyone from breaking in." "Of course, this riddle is also a test. If you can solve the mystery and enter the log cabin, you can receive the martial essence that he left in the log cabin." "It''s just that the formation is too profound. Over the years, countless people have tried to crack it to enter the cabin, but all of them failed." After hearing that, Fade was really surprised.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He knew that Aldred had left the log cabin, but he had not heard anything about the riddle or the martial essence. He didn''t know if it was true, or if it was made up by the people of the Tianwu n. "Is it really so difficult? Has no one ever broken the formation before?" He asked Kaegan. Kaegan nodded and said seriously, "It''s true. In the past ten years, we have tried more than a hundred times, but none of us could crack the formation and enter the cabin." "Even a deputy Sect Master and an expert of the Sect Master level came to try, but they did not seed either." Hearing this, Fade could not help but nod his head. Seeing this, Kaegan thought that Fade was listening to him, so he said, "Thus, Brother Chen, you can have a go when you arrive at the cabin. However, if you can''t solve it, you don''t have to be discouraged. It''s normal." "I understand, but I''m quite confident," Fade said. When others heard this casual remark, they immediately burst into sneers andughter. "Confident? Hehe, I think someone is over-arrogant!" "He''s a bit famous in the mortal world and thinks that he''s extraordinary, but I don''t know what that bit of results means in front of a true martial arts master." "Confident? Does he think that so many experts in the four Heaven- Level Sects are not as good as he is?" Hearing the mocking voices, Kaegan could not help frowning. He looked at Wagner and reminded him, "Wagner, Brother Chen just said it casually. You don''t need to say that." "Can''t I even speak the truth?" Wagner snorted coldly and said bluntly, "If someone only wants to be praised, then leave this ce as soon as possible so he won''t waste a spot entering the Xuan Valley." Next to him, Shamos did not speak, but there was obviously some dissatisfaction in his eyes when he looked at Fade. The others'' contempt made Fade involuntarily feel a little angry. His face sank and he said coldly, "You guys can''t, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t." "You!" "You''re so arrogant!" There was another round of stern shouting. Kaegan and Halston had headaches. They wanted to ease their rtionship, but there was nothing they could do. Fortunately, at this moment, they arrived at their destination. On a t grasnd located at the back of the mountain, a simple wooden cabin stood. The wooden house was surrounded by a small yard. At first nce, Fade immediately felt a familiar feeling surge up, and his eyes could not help but sh. Looking at the familiar log cabin, the familiar courtyard, and even the weeds in the courtyard, he involuntarily felt a strange sense of gratitude welling up in his heart. This kind of emotion made him unconsciously stride towards the log cabin. However, just as he was about to take a step, he heard a harsh voice behind him. "What are you doing!" Fade stopped and looked at them, saying unhappily, "What am I doing? Of course, I''m here to crack the riddle and enter the cabin." "What a joke!" "Are you kidding me?" A fit of sharp and coldughter rang out once again. Upon hearing that, Fade couldn''t help frowning. At the side, Kaegan pulled him away and quickly exined, "Brother Chen, the formation of this log cabin is very strong." "In order to crack the array formation, there will be some danger. You have to slowly understand the array formation and find its gate. Finally, you have to crack it slowly." "If any of the steps are wrong, it will lead to the rebound of the formation, and it will attack the one who breaks it." "In addition, the offensive power of this formation is very strong. In the past, there was a senior brother of the Tianyu n who was injured by the bacsh of the formation, causing his dantian a to shatter as well. It also caused serious injuries to hispanions who came forward with him." "Thus, to crack the formation, we have to take extra preventive measures and try it slowly." After listening to Kaegan''s words, Fade could understand the reason behind it. However, it was not necessary for him to go through so much trouble. After all, this was the array set up by his master, and Fade had lived here for more than a year, so he was very familiar with it. To break this formation, for Fade, he could crack it within a breath. It was not difficult at all. However, everyone obviously didn''t believe his words. Moreover, Wagner, Algot, Shamos, and Kelton had begun to regte their breathing and wanted a try at cracking the formation. Algot was the first to walk up to the cabin. He was about 100 meters away from the log cabin when he stopped. He stood in the small courtyard with a serious expression on his face and fixed his nce in a direction. He gathered his positive energy with both hands and cast it at the small courtyard, overlooking the invisible array. UMS Immediately, the air rippled and a thinyer of transparent film appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. "That''s the formation," Kaegan said. At this moment, Algot began to run his positive energy in his body, allowing it to move slowly along a specific path on the formation''s film. About five minutester, aplex diagram was formed on theyer of positive energy that Algot was controlling. It took up roughly 5% of the outeryer of formation. However, this figure stopped at this point, unable to advance any further. He gritted his teeth and continued to stimte his positive energy. He wanted to go further, but his body started to tremble. Seeing this, Wagner''s expression sank. He let out a stern shout and reminded him, "Algot, that''s enough. With your strength, you will not be able to break this formation. Return!" Chapter 2303 Chapter 2303 Although he was unwilling, Al got knew that in his heart, Wagner''s words were the truth. After withdrawing his positive energy, he finally clenched his teeth and unwillingly loosened his grip. Then, his body staggered and his legs became weak. He fell to the ground. Immediately, Wagner ordered the disciples of the Tianwu n toe forward and help Algot get back to his feet. They advised him to have a good rest. Algot nodded, sat cross-legged on the ground, and began to adjust his breath. "Did Algot solve only 5%? This formation is too difficult!" Kelly did not think too much as she spoke. Standing beside her, Yura patted her and said, "It''s a formation set up by Master Hsuanyuen. It''s normal if they can''t figure it out. It''s already very good that Algot managed to crack 5% of it." After that, she nodded in Algot and Wagner''s direction as an apology. Then, Yura walked forward. "Although I know I don''t have much of an opportunity to break the riddle, it''s still Master Hsuanyuen''s residence. It will be a great experience for me to give it a try." After that, she stepped forward, reached out with both hands, and began her own journey towards solving the riddle. Compared to Algol''s speed, she, whose strength was greater than his, was able to break through the seal even faster. In less than three minutes or so, the patterns of the positive energy that she had activated had taken up about 8% of the entire area. Afterwards, she bit her red lips lightly to increase her aura of positive energy, allowing her to advance in the exploitation of the formation to a tenth. At this point, she shook her head and withdrew her positive energy, not solving it any further. "It''s really worthy of being Master Hsuanyuen''s riddle. It''s too profound." "Yura, it''s good that you broke through by 10%," Kelly encouraged her. Yura smiled and said to her, "Do you want to try?" Kelly stuck out her tongue and said, "Yura, if you can''t do it, then it''s even more impossible for me. There''s no need for me to do it." "Maybe Brother Chen has a chance," she suggested. This was what she said to Fade as a way of showing her trust in him. However, the words that came out of her mouth at this moment were a bit ear-piercing to the ears of the others. Several people couldn''t help looking at their side and they nced at him. Their expressions were obviously a little unfriendly. In this regard, Kaegan, who was on the side, couldn''t help butugh bitterly. Kelly was not scheming. She just told Fade what she was thinking. However, on such an asion, she brought trouble to him. Fade didn''t care much about it; he just quietly watched everyone from the side. After Yura''s attempts, the others also came forward to give it a try. Kelton from Juetong Temple finally broke it down to about 12%, while Baxter broke it down to 7%. Shamos of Wushuang Tower progressed to about 12% and then retreated voluntarily. No one knew if that was his maximum strength or if he was deliberately holding back. In the end, Wagner went forward and gave it a shot. Perhaps he was well- prepared. Wagner reached out his palms. In less than ten seconds, the pattern reached 5%. He was so fast that he was the fastest one among all the people. After 5%, the speed slowed down, but it was still faster than the speed of everyone else just now. About a minuteter, Wagner broke through 10%. Then, another minute passed. Wagner advanced the cracking progress to 13%, surpassing Kelton Fade''s bestpetitor at that moment. After another half a minute, Wagner went further, pushing the cracking progress to 15%. and Shamos in one stroke, ne? At this moment, his face was red, and his body was constantly shaking under the stimtion of positive energy. It seemed that he couldn''t hold on any longer, so he gave up on the idea of taking a further step. He stopped breaking through at 15% and finished his journey of solving the riddle. As soon as he finished, Algot immediately stood up and said with great excitement in a ttering tone. "As expected of Wagner, he managed to break through to 15% in one go and created the best results. He''s too amazing." Wagner had a smile at the corner of his mouth, but he still pretended to wave his hand seriously and said, "I still can''t break the formation, so even if I improve by a few percent, it''s not a big deal at all." "You can''t say that? With Wagner''s strength and improvement every time, I believe that you will have another chance to break the formation in five years." This ttery made Wagnerugh out loud with a proud look on his face. He looked over at Fade. "Didn''t someone just say that they had the confidence to break the formation? Why isn''t he doing anything now?" Algot also looked at him and sneered rudely. "Algot, you..." Kaegan and Halston stared at him with dissatisfaction. However, Fade stopped them in time. With a smile at the corner of his mouth, Fade stepped out and walked towards the small courtyard. "Brother Chen, this is your first try. If you have no experience, you can slow down." "Brother Chen, the backfire of the riddle is very dangerous. You must be careful." Kaegan''s and Halston''s faces were filled with worry as they reminded him. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Fade waved at them with a smile and walked to the front of the courtyard. Behind him, Wagner, Shamos, and the others looked at him with great interest. They wanted to see how capable this famous Master Chen was. "Guess what progress that guy can crack down?" "His martial arts level should have reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level. He''s in the same realm as Wagner, Shamos, and Yura. Thus, I specte that he would break it down to between 10% to 15%!" "Oh, I don''t think it''s that much. At most, only 8%." "No way, even Baxter was able to break through 7%, and he is still stuck at thete stage of the Heaven Level. Wouldn''t Fade be able to break through this?" "The martial arts realm is only one aspect. True strength needs to be linked to techniques and martial art techniques. How can that kid, a secr practitioner, bepne the top disciples of our Heaven-Level sect?" Thesements didn''t escape Fade at all. The air was filled with sneers at him. to He couldn''t help but gently shake his head, slightly lifting the corners of his mouth, revealing a smirk. "He''s still smiling. I don''t think he will burst outughing soon," Wagner snorted and sneered. At this moment, Fade ced his right hand on the array membrane and began to activate his positive energy. Seeing this, these people could not help but feel surprised.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "He''s using only one hand. That''s so arrogant of him!" "This level of array can''t be broken down with just one hand. He''s courting death." "You reap what you sow; he can''t live any longer." "It''s just an embarrassment if one got the lowest percentage, but if you do something like this and cause the bacsh of the formation, you might lose your life." Chapter 2304 Chapter 2304 However, just as they were continuously mocking him... As soon as Fade''s right palm touched the membrane, ayer of extremelyplicated patterns quickly spread out over it. In less than five seconds, the patterns instantly spread over half the area of the membrane, reaching 50% through the solving progress. His solving process was too fast. When half of the film was covered by the lines, Wagner and others were still sneering at him. However, when they saw such a scene, they were stunned and stood rooted to the ground, unable to speak for a while. In this moment of astonishment, Fade''s right hand trembled slightly, and the lines of positive energy began to spread out all over the film. In just a few seconds, the remaining half of the membrane had beenpletely covered by the lines of the positive energy by him. In this manner, it took no more than a dozen seconds for the membrane to bepletely covered by the patterns. He had sessfully solved the riddle. Pluto couldn''t help eximing, "Brother Chen, y-you solved the riddle?" Kelly was also surprised. "Really?" "Brother Chen, can you go in?" Several members who were closer to Fade shouted out in surprise at this moment. As for Wagner, Algot, and others, their expressions at the moment were obviously different. "How could it be? How could he crack itpletely in such a short period of time?" "Is there a problem with the formation?" "It can''t be. This formation has been here for more than ten years and nothing wrong has happened." "But what''s going on now? Wagner only managed to break through 15% of his progress, so how could he possibly..." "There must be a problem. Otherwise, it''s impossible for him to make 100% progress. After all, even the head of the sect can only crack it down to 30% to 40% at most. They can''t even reach 50% of the result." "That''s right. There must be some inexplicable reason. It can''t be because of his strength. Look, he didn''t even enter. That must be the reason." However, at this time, a smile appeared at the corner of Fade''s mouth. He turned back and smiled at Kaegan, Pluto, and Kelly, then said, "I''m going in. There are a few days until the opening of the Xuan Valley. You don''t have to worry. I wille out by then." After that, he patted the membrane gently with his right palm. All of a sudden, a wave of water- like lines rippled on the membrane. The whole membrane flickered, and then Fade stepped forward. His body smoothly prated through the membrane and he entered the small courtyard. After that, everyone was really shocked. Especially those people who had sworn that it was impossible for him to enter. They were even more stunned. "H-How is this possible?" Algot gritted his teeth. When he saw Fade enter the small courtyard, he was very dissatisfied. Looking at the thin film that was still shing, he gritted his teeth, suddenly strode forward, and rushed directly towards it. Seeing this, everyone couldn''t help but be shocked. ''Algot, what are you doing? Come back now!" Halston shouted. Shamos'' face also darkened, and his expression became serious. Kelton''s eyes were zing, and the aura of the positive energy in his body began to circte. Wagner rolled his eyes and seemed to have a faint smile on his face. No one knew what he was thinking. "No, I can''t believe it. That boy really solved the formation and entered the cabin by himself," Algot muttered and quickly rushed towards the spot where Fade had entered. He believed that there must be something wrong with the formation since Fade was able to enter the log cabin. Therefore, if Fade could go in, so could he. As such, Algot rushed over. In the cabin, Fade''s lips curled into a cold smile, and he immediately shook his head. "You!" Algot looked at Fade''s smile, and grew even more furious. He increased his speed and charged forward. Bang!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Algot came in contact with the membrane. Then, a blood-curdling scream shot up into the sky. Algot bounced off. Blood spurted from his mouth. He was thrown high into the air andnded heavily on the ground. For a moment, he couldn''t move. "Algot!" "Algot, are you alright?" Immediately, everyone surrounded him. Inside the array, Fade shook his head and walked into the log cabin. el Subsequently, the transparent array suddenly changed to a milky white fog that enveloped the entire courtyard so that no one could see what was going on inside. When the people outside saw this, they didn''t know what was happening. However, they knew that it should be rted to Fade breaking the formation. Looking at the formation that had turned into a white mass, Wagner with an angry look on his face, turned towards Algot and waved his hand, saying, "Let''s go back!" Since the people of Tianwu n had left, there was no need for the rest of the people from the other sects to stay there, so they left one by one. Not long after, the news that Fade had cracked the formation of the log cabin behind the mountain had spread among the high-level cultivators. In that instant, the discussions went on, and the corresponding discussions became more and more enthusiastic. However, just as everyone was discussing his sess in breaking the formation, Fade, who had entered the cabin, appeared to be extraordinarily rxed and at ease. The simple wooden house made him feel familiar and warm. The simple wooden table, wooden chairs, and wooden bed were almost exactly the same as before he left. There was no change, not even a speck of dust. After walking around the log cabin, although he was mentally prepared, he was still a little disappointed that he didn''t see Aldred. "I don''t know what the old man is doing. I can''t get in touch with him these days!" Fade was a little worried. However, he took a deep breath and hid his worries deep in his heart. "It''s indeed the old man''s formation. The positive energy here is four or five times denser than that at the Tianwu n." Fade sighed with emotion. "I''ll stay here and cultivate in the next few days. I''ll go out when the Xuan Valley opens." With a clear goal of achieving the Lord Level, Fade''s cultivation motivation had also increased significantly. Sitting cross-legged on the bed, he prepared to meditate and cultivate. However, when he was about to start, he found a small purse near the pillow. Fade didn''t see this small purse earlier because it was covered by the curtain. He picked up the purse and looked at the rough and awkward shape. Fade knew that this must belong to Aldred. "After I left the mountain, the old fogey came here" With curiosity in his heart, Fade opened the purse. He took out something from it. It was a crumpled piece of paper, which seemed to contain something. He unfurled the paper and smoothened it. Chapter 2305 Chapter 2305 Fade found a few words written on the paper, and from the looks of it, it seemed like it was a letter left behind by Aldred. He held onto the paper and read it carefully. "Little fe, as you''re reading this letter, you must be here because of what will happen in the Xuan Valley." "If that''s the case, it means that you have started to aim for the Lord Level." "You''re not as fast as I thought you would be! You''re much worse than I was." "However, although you''re not talented, and I''m your master, I won''t just sit by and do nothing about it." "Therefore, I''ve left you a small present. It will aid your cultivation so make sure to keep it safe." "Go ahead and be confident in yourself! "Don''t miss me!" "This old fogey is still so pretentious. Don''t worry! Why would anyone miss you?" Fade smiled as he habitually bickered with Aldred in his heart. "This old fogey really is prophetic. He even figured out that I woulde here because of the Xuan Valley." After tidying up the note and putting it away, he looked at the gift that Aldred had mentioned. As there was no other thing around, the gift that must be the thing that was wrapped in the paper just now. It was something that Fade subconsciously put aside and overlooked.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At this moment, he picked it up and stared at it. Unexpectedly, there was a mist on it. "This is the gift!" "Old fogey, are you kidding me?" "I think the old fogey ate the real gift and simply left something that he didn''t want for me instead." Looking at the so-called gift in his hand, Fade was suspicious about it. The thing wrapped in the paper seemed to be a dried-up, oval-shaped seed. There was ayer of dense wrinkles on it, which looked like a peach seed. Fade yed with the seed in his hands, then he looked at it. He even tried to use his positive energy to examine it, but he still couldn''t find anything special about it. "That old fogey couldn''t have made a mistake, could he?" "I guess, even if it''s not some kind of top-notch herb or pellet, it could at least give me some sort of power or be a weapon. However, it''s just a seed, and moreover, I''m not even sure if there''s a function to it." Even though he couldn''t find a good use for it, Aldred had personally left it behind for him, and he even instructed Fade to take good care of it. Therefore, Fade stored the seed safely away. After that, he didn''t give up and searched the entire cabin again, but unfortunately, nothing else was found. After a long sigh, he sat down cross-legged and began to meditate. It was undeniable that the cabin was full of spiritual energy. Moreover, Aldred also decorated the ce with different types of supplementary spells, hence, Fade''s cultivation was 3 times more efficient than when he was in the outside world. Just as he was cultivating in the cabin. Halston, Kaegan, Pluto, as well as Kelly, who were in the outside world, were worried about Fade. As it was getting closer to the opening of the entrance to the Xuan Valley, a few of them would asionally head to the back of the mountain to check if Fade was out. However, every single time, the cabin would still be shrouded in mist, with no changes at all. That evening, Halston and the rest came by the cabin again, but there were no changes at all. A few of them tried to call for him by shouting at the cabin and they even tried using their positive energy to transmit messages. However, all their efforts were futile. Helplessly, they headed back down from the mountains. Their faces were full of worry as the sun set slowly. "Do you guys think Brother Chen has met with some sort of issue in the cabin? It''s already been a few days and he has still yet to appear," Kaegan couldn''t help but ask. "Probably not. Since Brother Chen was able to break the array and sessfully enter, it probably means that he has received Master Hsuanyuen''s affirmation, so it probably won''t hurt him," Pluto exined. At the side, Halston furrowed his eyebrows then said, "Even if Master Chen is fine in the cabin, tomorrow is when the secret area of the Xuan Valley will be opened, so if he doesn''te out in time and misses this opportunity, then it will be troublesome." Upon hearing Halston''s words, the rest couldn''t help but furrow their brows. Everyone was worried. At this moment, Kelly mustered up her courage and said with a serious expression, When Brother Chen went in, he said that he woulde out before the opening of the Xuan Valley Since he said so, he will definitelye out. We have to believe him." "Yes, Kelly is right. When did Brother Chen ever let us down? We should trust him!" After that, a few of them began to feel determination and hope again. Suddenly, Pluto thought of something and asked Halston, "Halston, how''s Algot''s matter going?" Upon the mention of this, some of them began to frown again. ??? At the time, Algot had tried to force himself to break through the array, and because of that, it not only bounced back, but he got hurt as well. Other than that, it might even affect his entrance into the Xuan Valley. However, it seemed that the Tianwu n was still considering whether or not to find a temporary recement. After returning to the n, Algot reported this matter to the top management of Tianwu n. Heined to Gotzel, the n Master, about Fade and said that it all happened because of him. Halston, Kaegan, and the others had tried their best to defend Fade by exining what had happened. However, at the side, Wagner said onest thing, "Don''t tell me that you guys actually believe that Fade was able to enter the cabin, all because he is capable?" "Obviously, it''s impossible. He definitely managed to find an opening to enter, which was extremely lucky for him." "He wanted to monopolize this opportunity for himself. Hence, when he saw that Algot wanted to enter too, he threw him out. All this makes me doubt his motive!" With those words, something that happened out of coincidence had now turned into a deliberate act. Suddenly, Gotzel''s impression of Fade changed significantly for the worse. Halston and Kaegan wanted to exin, but in Gotzel''s eyes, the two of them were inferior to Wagner. Hence, that was why he didn''t provide them with the chance to exin. At the thought of this, the anxiety in Halston''s heart grew even more intense. "On Algol''s side, his Master personally healed him. His injuries have improved a lot so he can probably still enter Xuan Valley." "It''s just that the impression that the ns have of Fade has been affected. I''m worried..." "Master Tuan does not have a good impression of Brother Chen. How are we supposed to fix this?" Pluto frowned, thought for a moment, and said, "I''ll talk to my uncle. Maybe he can exin things to Master Tuan." Everyone knew that Pluto''s uncle was the leader of Wushuang Tower, Kinsley Zou. Moreover, all along, Kinsley had always adored Fade. Therefore, it might be a good choice to let him exin things clearly. However, in the end, Halston still shook his head and said, "Things haven''t evolved to that extent yet. Master Tuan didn''t make a clear statement either, but was only affected by Wagner." "If at that time, there really was a misunderstanding, then we should probably contact Master Zhou. The results may be better too." "Aright, I''ll listen to you, Halston." Pluto nodded. Then, they sighed and went down the mountain, still worried. Chapter 2306 Chapter 2306 The next day, upon the break of dawn and as the sun rose, the entire Tianwu n was bustling with excitement. At the front of the outer hall, excited martial artists gathered in the spacious courtyard. With a crowd of almost a thousand people, the spacious courtyard suddenly seemed congested. At the front of the courtyard, a space was intentionally left empty. In that space, there was a row of wooden chairs. This space was made especially for the four Heaven- Level n leaders and the high ranking individuals of the n. There was also an empty space in front of the row of wooden chairs. That was where the 20 lucky people who would enter the secret area of Xuan Valley would gather. Although it was early, there were already people gathered at the square. After about a quarter of an hour, there were more people at the square. More than half of the 20 were already at the square. With half an hour left until the opening of the secret area, 19 out of the 20 people had arrived, except for one, which was Fade. The situation caused Halston and Kelsey, who were in the crowd, to worry. They couldn''t help but turn in the direction of the mountain. "Fade won''t actually miss this, right?" Halston immediately felt a pang of worry for him in his heart.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After about 10 minutes, Fade was still nowhere to be seen. Halston then looked to the side of Wushuang Tower. He almost couldn''t help himself but inform Kinsley about this incident. At this moment, a few panting figures ran over in a hurry. After taking a closer look, the people discovered that they were Kaegan, Pluto, and Kelly. Upon seeing this, Halston rushed over and asked, "What happened? Has Fade appeared yet?" They shook their heads while looking anxious. "We''ve been waiting outside for two whole hours, but there hasn''t been any movement." "We shouted, transmitted our positive energy, and evenunched a small attack on the cabin, but it was all useless." "How could this be?" Halston had gotten anxious. "The secret area of the Xuan Valley is about to open, and if he doesn''te now, I fear that it will be toote." "Th-This..." They too were extremely anxious, but there was nothing they could do about it. Pluto bit his lip and said, "I''ll find my uncle and inform him about this, acquire his assistance, and see if there''s another way." "That''s the only thing we can do now." Halston let out a long sigh. However, right at this moment, the scene had turned silent. Everyone turned their heads to the front of the courtyard. Halston and the rest anxiously looked to the front too. Upon seeing the current situation, all the talking halted and they respectfully stayed in their ces. It was because the four Heaven-Level n Leaders had appeared together. The four great Heaven-Level ns were at the pinnacle in terms of cultivation. However, being able to be the n leaders was already the peak of existence amongst the martial artists. Theirbat power was between the peak stage of the Heaven Level and the Half-Lord Level. As to whether they had already reached the Half-Lord Level, it was a mystery. After all, they had already reached a level of excellence, of course, so it was understandable for them to not disclose their strengths and cultivation. However, regardless of whether they were at the peak stage of the Heaven Level or HalfLord Level, one could not simply just provoke them. The first person who stepped forward was a man in his sixties or seventies, wearing a gorgeous robe, with a strong and muscr body as well as a stern face. With just one look, he was able to put certain pressure on people. It was as if they were graced upon by the presence of a deity. Needless to say, this person was the n leader of Juetong Temple, Master Jiles. After entering the hall, Master Jiles nced across the crowd, honored the gods, and took the seat on the far-most left side along the row of chairs. After him, the second person to enter was a woman. She wore a long, dark blue dress, with long hair and a gentle and delicate face which instantly lit up the eyes of the people. Many of the disciples in the courtyard couldn''t help but stare. "She''s so beautiful. Is she a disciple of Lindsay Hall?" "Nonsense! That''s the n leader of Lindsay Hall, Sanne Chan, Master Chan." "What, she is the one known as the Sunset Fairy, Master Chan, who is Sanne Chan? She looks so young, like she''s in her thirties." "Master Chan is already in her sixties. As for herplexion, it''s just basic skincare. Being natural is definitely not a problem." The Sunset Fairy seemed quite gentle. She not only didn''t dismiss the discussions in the courtyard but instead waved and greeted everyone, then moved on to the most right side of the row of chairs. After her was a middle-aged man in a cyan robe. With a long sword in his hands, his face was fair and clean, and his aura was graceful. He gave off the impression of a schr and swordsman from ancient times. Upon seeing this man enter, Pluto couldn''t help but be excited. He held himself back from running forward. That was because that man was his uncle, the n leader of Wushuang Tower, Kinsley Zou. The corners of Kinsley''s mouth curled into a smile. He waved at everyone and then sat down next to Sanne. Out of the four seats, there was only one left. There was no need to guess, as it was meant for the n leader of the Tianwu n, Gotzel Tuan. Gotzel was dressed in ck. With his hands behind his back and a dignified expression on his face, he paced back and forth and sat down in thest seat in an imposing manner. After ncing at the crowd below, Gotzel said, "It''s about time. Everyone is here, right?" Upon hearing this, Halston opened his mouth, wanting to exin about Fade. However, before he could speak, Algot, who was at the side, took the lead to speak. "Dear all n leaders, out of the 20 of us, there''s one person who is still not present." "Who might that one person be? Gotzel asked upon frowning. With a sh of hatred, Algot said, "Fade Chen." "Fade?" Upon hearing this name, Gotzel''s eyes sank. "The secr martial artist?" "Yes, that''s him, n Leader," Algot replied. "This is ridiculous. A mere secr martial artist and yet, he dares to pull such a stunt and make us wait for his arrival?" Gotzel said in a displeased manner. Halston wanted to exin, but he earned a re from Wagner who said in a strict tone, "Don''t make a sound and no ridiculous words." "Senior brother Wagner, I..." Halston tried to exin. Wagner, who was beside him, red at him and shorted coldly. "Halston, it''s alright for you to interact with that kind of person normally, but et today in front of everyone herezat the courtyard, don''t speak any nonsense so as to not provoke the n leaders." This time, Halston had no choice but to keep his mouth shut. At the side, Pluto''s expression changed. He knew that the situation was not right, so he had to speak up. Gritting his teeth, he took a step forward. Looking at the four n leaders, he spoke in a loud and clear voice. "Dear n leaders, three days ago, Fade managed to unlock the array of the cabin. Hence, after entering it, he has been cultivating in seclusion." "Perhaps he has fallen too deep into the cultivation and forgot about the time, therefore causing a dy." Chapter 2307 Chapter 2307 Instantly, there was an uproar at the scene and discussions started to arise. "What? Fade really broke the spell at the back of Tianwu Mountain? It''s not real, is it?" "Legend has it that the spell was set up by Master Hsuanyuen, but he''s just a secr martial artist. Is it really possible?" "Could it just be an excuse?" Everyone started to discuss this matter. As for those who didn''t know of this, they were asking around. In the end, they were left with shocked expressions on their faces. Gotzel''s face sank and he mmed his palm hard onto the armrest before he shouted in a stern voice. "What kind of reason is this? Is this an excuse?" Pluto hurriedly exined, "Master Tuan, this is not an excuse. I''m telling the truth, Fade did enter the cabin. If you don''t believe me, you can ask someone else. A lot of us were there at that time." "This has nothing to do with me believing it or not," Gotzel coldly retorted. "I do not care what kind of reason he has. He iste and he has let us all wait for him here, this is a major disrespect." "But..." Pluto still wanted to say something. However, at this time, Kinsley who was seated in his chair, looked over and hinted at him to keep quiet. He then smiled and said to Gotzel by his side, "Gotzel, rx." "There''s still fifteen minutes until the opening of the secret area of the Xuan Valley. Maybe Fade will be here soon. It''s a big day today, so calm down." At the side, Sanne also added with a smile, "It''s not time yet. We don''t have to rush. Let''s just wait a little longer!" Now that there were two n leaders speaking up for Fade, not only Gotzel but the crowd in the courtyard was also shocked. Gotzel''s face sank slightly. His eyes flickered for a moment and he finally spoke after being silent for a few seconds. "Since both of you have already spoken, I''ll wait a little longer," he said in a low voice. "However, let me make myself clear. If he doesn''t show up on time, I won''t go easy on him and I''ll cancel his qualification. Don''t me me by then." Kinsley''s expression had a slight change, but Gotzel was not unreasonable. Hence, he could only shut his mouth and nodded. With that, the scene was silent again. Everyone waited as each second passed. Tick-tock, tick-tock. The time seemed to pass a little too slowly for Gotzel, Wagner and Algot. However, for Pluto, Kelly, and the others, it seemed as if the time was passing in the blink of an eye. They looked in the direction of the back mountain, hoping that Fade would appear and make it in time. Despite this, there wasn''t a hint of movement up until that moment. "There''s only half a minute left." Gotzel''s cold voice rang out. In an instant, Pluto and the others felt as if cold water had been poured on them. Every one of them froze on the spot. "Don''t tell me Brother Chen is really going to miss this opportunity." "Well, what should we do now?" "Fifteen seconds!" Gotzel''s voice rang out again like a life-threatening spell. "Phew, phew!" Pluto and the others were so anxious that they almost stopped breathing. "Ten seconds!" "I think there''s no need to wait any further. Some people are just ungrateful, so don''t me us for being discourteous." "I hereby announce the disqualification of Fade..." Gotzel announced coldly. Right at thest moment, a cry of surprise was heard. "What? What''s that?" It was Pluto''s voice. He was looking at the direction of the back mountain with his eyes wide open and his face was full of excitement. Everyone followed his gaze and saw a ck shadow flying towards them at lightning speed. In the blink of an eye, the ck shadow appeared in front of everyone. The crowd could finally see the features of the ck shadow clearly. It was none other than Fade. "Brother Chen, you''re finally here. Hurry up, you''re going to bete," Pluto shouted in a hurry. With a whoosh, the ck shadow rushed over with a strong wind andnded beside Pluto. Pluto didn''t even have the luxury of time to greet him. He immediately yelled to the four masters on the stage, "Brother Chen is here. He is here." "This kid..." Gotzel''s eyes were downcast and his expression was slightly angry. Beside him, Kinsley let out a sigh of relief. Then, he smiled and said in a light tone, "Okay, time''s up." "Fade, you are just in time! You show up just at the right moment," Kinsley teased. He was helping Fade to verify the time. Although Fade was clueless, he instantly guessed what was going on upon seeing the faces of the crowd. He cupped his hands at Kinsley and revealed a grateful smile. "Thank you for your lesson, Master Zou. I''ll definitely arrive ahead of schedule next time." "Well, at least you didn''t waste any time, but do keep this in mind next time." Kinsley waved his hand, then nced at the other three n leaders and said, "It''s time. Let''s start!" Kinsley''s words left Gotzel no choice; he had to hold back his anger. He snorted coldly and his expression darkened. "Let''s begin!" Right then, a Tianwu n elder stepped forward and exined about the Xuan Valley. He also told them about the things to be kept in mind.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Once everyone understood, the elder waved his hand and the disciples of the Tianwu n stepped forward. They gave an emerald green jade slip to each of the twenty chosen ones. Then, the elder exined, "The Xuan Valley is a special space, hence, modern-day tools are unusable there." "To ensure your safety, the four ns have joined forces to create these jade stips. After entering the valley, you will only need to ce your positive energy on it and your locations will be disyed. This will let the outsiders know your general situation." "If you happen to encounter any problems that you can''t solve, just crush this jade slip." "We wille to your rescue from the outside." "Of course, once you crush the jade slip, it means that you are disqualified to continue your adventure in the Xuan Valley. Thus, think wisely before you do so." "With that being said, don''t try to overexert yourself if the situation is truly dangerous. After all, staying alive is the utmost priority." "Also, there''s one more thing. Due to the uniqueness of the Xuan Valley, the four n leaders may take some time toe over." "This also means that there will be a gap period between you crushing the jade slip and the arrival of the rescue team." "This period of time depends on your location. The deeper you go, the longer you''ll need to wait." "Therefore, you must remember to have a buffer time. Otherwise, we may not arrive in time even if you have crushed the jade slip." "Do I make myself clear?" The elder asked. Chapter 2308 Chapter 2308 When it came to the matter of life and death, all twenty individuals became solemn. They nodded their heads and replied, "Understood." "Well now, let''s all get ready. We''re going to open the secret area of the Xuan Valley." The elder gave the order before he turned and gazed at the four n leaders. The four n leaders then stood up and looked over to the green mountain cliff sternly. "Whoosh!" At this moment, four jade pendants appeared in the palms of the four n leaders. They channeled their positive energy and harnessed it towards the mountain wall. "Boom!" Through the rumbling and shaking, four beams of light gradually gathered into a circle on the lush green mountain wall. In the middle of the circle, a light flickered and an entrance with a faint green light appeared. Ayer of light rippled like a wave of water at the entrance. "The entrance is open!" "You can all enter now." "Move along!" The elder announced. The crowd immediately began moving. Wagner and Shamos took the lead and rushed into the circr entrance with a swoosh. The others followed behind, not wanting to show any signs of weakness. It was obvious that they wanted to enter first, so that they could seize the upper hand to gain benefits. Fade was the only one left. He was curiously sizing up the entrance, as if he was pondering on something. Although the entrance was on the mountain wall, the secret area of the Xuan Valley was obviously not on the mountain. Otherwise, he should have been able to sense it with his cultivation. The entrance must be an entrance only. The real secret area of the Xuan Valley must be located in another small unknown space. "Why are you still here? If you do not wish to enter, then leave. Stop wasting our time." Gotzel couldn''t help but feel angry when he saw Fade wandering in a daze, and he roared angrily.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Fade frowned and red at Gotzel. Then, he leaped up and was thest to enter. "Hmph!" As soon as Fade entered, Gotzel snorted coldly. Immediately, the circr entrance on the mountain wall disappeared from sight. Beside him, Kinsley activated the light of the jade pendant in his hand and shot it out. A water mirror was formed on the mountain wall like a screen. As the water mirror swayed, only a few vague shadows could be seen. The details were not very clear. Just as everyone was puzzled, a few specks of light suddenly shone on the blurry water mirror. Gotzel scoffed when he saw this. The corner of his mouth lifted slightly as he said faintly, "It must Wagner and those who have entered first." Kinsley then turned to exin to the rest. "The jade slips that we gave to them just now were specially made. Each jade slip is a speck of light on this water mirror. Every single one of them represents an explorer." "Through observing the numbers and locations of the light specks on the water mirror, we can roughly know their situations in the secret area of the Xuan Valley. It will be easier for us to rescue them if they are in danger." After hearing Kinsley''s words, everyone finally understood what was going on. Once again, they focused on the water mirror on the mountain wall. The light specks on the water mirror were constantly shing. Apparently, the explorers had entered the secret area one after another. However, it was a few secondster after all neen lights lit up, that thest light speck finally shone. Obviously, it must be Fade, who was thest to enter. Such a situation made Gotzel''s face sink. He snorted coldly and said, "I really don''t understand what Jaguar is thinking about this boy." Kinsley smiled andmented lightly, "General Xu''s strength and identity are not of the ordinary. There must be something special about this boy if he thinks sohighly of him." Upon hearing this, Gotzel nced at him with a strange expression. He realised that Kinsley had been speaking up for Fade ever since before the opening of the entrance to Xuan Valley. In fact, it seemed as if he was the one who rmended Fade! With this in mind, Gotzel rolled his eyes and mentioned, "I heard that Fade had a conflict with a few disciples of Wushuang Tower a year ago." "There were even rumours that Ceylor Sun, an elder of Wushuang Tower, was killed by him." "Yet under such circumstances, you still think highly of him! I can''t really understand your thoughts." Gotzel deliberately brought this up in front of the crowd. Immediately, a heated discussion started to arise. Especially with the disciples of the Wushuang Tower; most of their expressions darkened. After all, Fade had not only killed Ceylon but he had also disabled Eirian Sun. Not to mention that he had also killed Callum Sim and a few other disciples. It could be said that Fade was indeed an enemy of Wushuang Tower. However, ever since Narvel Xu, the deputy guardian returned to the n with Eirian, all discussions regarding this matter had been forbidden by Wushuang Tower. The issues ''e'' rting to Ceylon''s passing and Eirian''s disabling had been downyed. This action had baffled many of the disciples of Wushuang Tower. They''d even rallied and petitioned to severely punish the murderer. However, this petition was directly dismissed by the higher-ups immediately. Moreover, the guardian had already stated clearly that the matter had passed and there was no need to further discuss it. It could be said that this issue had beenpletely suppressed. Within Wushuang Tower, no one had ever spoken of it again. However, no one had forgotten about it. Instead, it became heavier and heavier in their hearts. Now that Gotzel had deliberately brought up this matter in front of everyone, they were curious again. For a moment, the scene was a little chaotic. Kinsley nced at the chaos among the disciples of Wushuang Tower and his face looked a little pale. He turned to Gotzel and spoke tly. There was even a hint of iciness in his voice. "Master Tuan, you don''t have to worry about our Wushuang Tower''s matters." With that, he turned his head and looked at the disciples of Wushuang Tower while releasing a suppressive aura. "Have you not heard my orders?" Upon hearing this, the disciples of Wushuang Tower instantly shut their mouths. They lowered their heads and kept quiet, not daring to say another word. The disciples of the other ns saw this and kept their mouths shut too. The chaotic scene immediately became pin drop silence. As Gotzel saw this, the corners of his mouth lifted, revealing a smirk. "Kinsley, there are some things that can''t be solved this way." Sure enough, these words were not meant to be spoken aloud. Sanne, who was watching from the side, felt the tense atmosphere. She immediately smiled while pointing at the mirror and changed the topic. "Look the light specks have picked up their pace. It looks like they have entered the second level." Following the Sunset Fairy''s words, everyone''s attention was drawn back to the water mirror and they began to pay attention to the light specks. At this moment, the twenty light specks on the water mirror had obviously split into three groups. Chapter 2309 Chapter 2309 There was a group of five to six people at the very front. They were moving towards the center of the water mirror. Behind them was therger second group with more than ten people. It was hard to tell who was ahead among the group as they were crowding together and chasing after the first team. As for thest team, there were four lights remaining at the entrance. This caused a discussion amongst the crowd. "Wagner, Shamos, and Yura must be in the first team. After all, they are quite strong." "The second team is arge group with the most people." "Fade must be among thest group." "I can imagine him in thest group, but who are the other three? Why have they stayed behind?" "I''m not sure about that." The outsiders were discussing enthusiastically at the entrance of the secret area. Meanwhile, Fade was looking around at the scenery curiously. He was trying to figure out where exactly this secret area of the Xuan Valley was. From his perspective, he could see a deserted rockynd which stretched out to the distance. At first nce, he could not see the end at all. The space appeared to be rather barren. It was just like a desert, without any sign of life. "Could it be that the secret area of the Xuan Valley is just a desert?" He was slightly surprised. He recalled Jaguar telling him that there were various treasures in the Xuan Valley. He even told him that there would be martial essence and remnants of the elixir core. However, now, it seemed the slightest of what he had expected. Halston, who was beside him exined to him, "Brother Chen, this is only the first level of the Xuan Valley. It''s the most barren, and there aren''t many treasures here. The valuable treasures are all in the inner levels." "The first level?" Fade looked at him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Halston continued, "The entire secret area of the Xuan Valley is divided into nine levels. Different levels have different atmospheres and environments." "For example, the first level is a deste desert which belongs to the earth element. For martial artists who wish to absorb the martial essence of the earth elements to forge the elixir core, the first level is the most suitable ce for them toprehend and upgrade themselves." "But this is just theoretical." "Since the first level is the easiest level, many martial artists havee here over the years. Thus, most of the treasures have been milked and now. there isn''t really much of the valuables left, let alone the martial essence, which is extremely difficult to find." Fade finally understood after hearing his exnation. "In other words, the higher the level, the more difficult it gets. Hence, there will be more treasures inside because fewer people are able to ess those levels." Halston nodded and said, "Exactly." "I see!" Fade nodded. "I was wondering why everyone rushed to the top as soon as they came in just now. It turns out that it was all for the treasures!" "Now, how is each floor linked?" Fade continued to ask. Halston was about to reply. However, at this time, a cold voice came from the side. "If you don''t know anything, why are you here? Are you trying to waste my time?" Everyone''s attention was drawn to a coldfaced tall man next to Fade. "Wasting your time?" He sized Shamos up and asked coldly, "I never asked you to wait for me. You are the one who decided to stay here, so why are you taking your anger out on me?" Shamos'' expression darkened at Fade''s words, and a surge of anger crept into his brows. "If it wasn''t for the guardian''s request to take care of you, do you think I would waste my time here?" Upon hearing this, they seemed to finally realize something. After all, everyone thought that Shamos would advance to the other levels for the treasures upon entering, just like Wagner. Unexpectedly, he had stayed by Fade''s side after entering. It turned out that it was Kinsley''s order. "Did Master Zou ask you to take care of me?" Fade raised his eyebrows. Shamos gnashed his teeth and hissed, "If not, do you really think that I would wait for you?" Fade nodded slightly and understood Kinsley''s thoughts. Kinsley knew that he was Aldred''s disciple, so he had been nice to him and had been taking care of him. On top of that, he also personally informed Shamos. He was trying to build a good rtionship out of this. However, he did not expect that his disciple would look down on Fade from the bottom of his heart. After thinking this through, Fade waved his hands at Shamos and said, "I am grateful for Master Zou''s good intentions, but I am able to take care of myself. You can move along now." "You..." Shamos became angrier and he red at him. Fade said, "I''m not joking. I don''t need your assistance. You can leave now." "Of course, you don''t have to worry about Master Zou. I will speak up for you and exin the situation when we leave this ce." Fade''s attitude was beyond Shamos'' expectation. "Are you telling the truth?" "Of course," Fade said and looked at the remaining two. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask them to testify when the timees." "This..." Shamos hesitated. Fade then added, "I''m afraid that Wagner will be at an extreme advantage if you dy any longer. By then, you won''t be able to up with him." Instantly, Shamos'' expression showed a hint of anxiety. "I''ll hold you to your words!" Gritting his teeth, he turned around and rushed forward. His figure instantly broke through the air and he rushed towards the depths of the desert like a sword. As Fade watched Shamos'' figure disappear at a lightning speed, he turned to Halston who was beside him. "Halston, you should go too!" "But Fade, you..." Halston was a little hesitant. Fade smiled and continued, "I''ll remember the kindness you''ve shown me. However, you won''t be able to help me much even if you stay here. Instead, you''ll only dy yourself." "This..." After a moment of hesitation, Halston cupped his hands at Fade and uttered, "Fade, take care of yourself then. I''ll leave now." "Go ahead, be careful." Fade waved his hand. Following that, Halston tore through the air and charged in the direction where Shamos had disappeared. After watching him leave, Fade turned his head around and looked at Yura, who had a sweet smile on her face. "Miss Shan, why are you still here?" Thest one among the four was not Kelsey but Yura. No one had expected this, including Fade himself. She smiled at him and beamed, "I am hereto apany you, Master Chen!" Her smile was bright and charming. However, he was calm as he shook his head and said, "Apany me? I barely know you, Miss Shan. Why do you want to keep me company?" "Alright then, I''m not here for you. I just wish to stay here a bit longer to enjoy the scenery." She rolled her eyes at him as she retorted. Chapter 2310 Chapter 2310 "Really?" Fade nced at her. "In that case, please enjoy it alone!" All of a sudden, he narrowed his eyes and dashed forward, instantly putting a distance between himself and Yura. Sure enough, she didn''t expect this abrupt move from him. "You, you..." She stomped her foot and immediately chased after him. Upon seeing her pursuit, the corners of Fade''s mouth twitched before he suddenly stopped in mid-air. She didn''t see thating at all. She tried her best to brake but failed. As a result, she mmed into his arms. Although she immediately pulled herself away, the soft collision had imprinted in her mind. Her cheeks flushed red as she stared at him. She bit her lip and snapped, "What''s your problem?" He remained expressionless, in spite of facing the gorgeous beauty. He said lightly, "Why are you following me?" She looked at his stern face and couldn''t help but re at him angrily. "Does it have to be a malicious intent to have me following you? Can''t it be out of good intentions?" He paused for a while, then shook his head. "It''s always good to be cautious in this realm." Upon hearing this, Yura burst into tears and began to cry in front of him. "I only meant good. I wanted to help you out, but I never expected you to be so overly sensitive that you would suspect me." "Help me?" Fade eyed her with a mixed expression of shock and suspicion. "Why would you help me?" She red at him with tears in her eyes. "Why? If it wasn''t for Junior Kelly who was constantly praising you in front of us, do you think I would have stayed with you in the Xuan Valley?" "Do you think I will give up on the idea of fighting with Wagner and the rest, just to stay with you until now?" "Kelly told you to help me," he muttered as he looked at her. She asked, "Other than that silly junior sister of mine, who else would give you a helping hand?" "You saw it as well. Shamos would rather go against his master''s orders than waste time here." However, Fade was still doubtful. Yura couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger. She red at him, gritted her teeth, and hissed, "I really don''t know what kind of spell you have ced on my junior sister." "She has been talking about you all the time ever since she came back." "If it wasn''t for her constant nagging, I wouldn''t even care about you!" He stared at her for a moment but he didn''t seem to find anything unusual. At that moment, he felt a little embarrassed to have taken her good intentions wrongly. It seemed that he had be overly sensitive over this period of time. Whenever he met someone, he tended to question their intentions. It might be safer this way, but undeniably, it would hurt those who really cared about him. Thinking of this, his expression softened and he smiled warmly at her. "I''m sorry, I was being too cautious." "If you don''t mind, let''s continue the journey together!" After receiving his apology, Yura''s expression lightened up a bit. However, she still red at Fade angrily and said, "We are behind for so long; it''s impossible to catch up with them anymore. It seems like I can only best with you." Her words might sound arrogant, but she seemed to have epted his offer. He raised the corners of his mouth and said with a smile, "Beingst doesn''t mean that we won''t be able to gain anything. In fact, we may probably gain more than those before us." She rolled her eyes at him and snapped, "Stop daydreaming." "There used to be plenty of treasures in the first level of the Xuan Valley but many people havee and gone over the years. The treasures that are easily found must have been taken away." "We won''t be able to find anything good in the first level." He didn''t bother to bicker with her. Instead, he dashed forward for a few hundred meters. "What are you doing? Not again..." She was once again shocked and immediately followed him. She was about to scold him again. Suddenly, he stopped and bent down to pick up something from the ground. He then turned around and handed it over to her. "This is for you!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "What?" Yura gaped at him in surprise, then her gaze fell on a nt in his hand that looked like a piece of dry grass. "What''s this?" Fade merely smiled. "It''s the Stoney Salvia." "If I''m not mistaken, you didn''t seem veryfortable at the spot near the Tianchi acupoint when you were practising kung fu," he suggested. "This herb can cure your problem." "Ah, how did you know about my..." Yura was taken aback as she gawked at him. He smiled and continued, "Didn''t Kelly tell you that I''m a traditional Chinese medicine doctor as well." "My medical skills are quite good." With that, he stuffed the herb into Yura''s hands. This had changed her impression on him and her attitude towards him slowly changed. She was thinking of a way to thank him. However, just as she was thinking, she looked up and only to find that he had rushed forward again. He didn''t take long to discover a few other things. He then grasped them in his hand. There were dried grass- like herbs, a few strange-shaped stones, and even a few ugly insects. "Fade, what are you doing?" Yura strode to his side and asked. Fade put away the things he had collected and exined, "I''m searching for treasures! These are all useful things. They are absolutely rare herbs in the outside world." "I''m quite lucky. We are only in the first level and yet we have found so many valuables." When she heard this, she couldn''t help but frown slightly. She took a deep breath and said, "Fade, I know you are a doctor and you have a lot of interest in unique herbs." "I also know that these things are useful and they definitely worth a lot if you bring them outside." "But do keep this in mind, the main purpose of using to the Xuan Valley is toprehend the martial essence. That is the path that will lead us to the Lord Level." "These treasures are not even worth mentioning aspared to that." "Fade, you should be clear about your priorities. Stop wasting too much time on these things!" After hearing herment, he nodded to her and said, "I understand. Thank you for your advice." "Then let''s hurry up and move forward. If we don''t go now, it''ll be toote. She nodded her head. She then looked in the direction where Shamos and the others had left and was prepared to move forward. However, he had no intention of leaving at all. He shook his head at her and said, "I don''t want to leave yet. I would like to stay on the first level for a bit longer." "You..." She was slightly furious and she red at him. Chapter 2311 Chapter 2311 Fade waved his hand and exined with a smile, "Yura, you are right. Finding the martial essence is indeed important." "However, you have neglected one point, and that is, it is not necessarily impossible toprehend the martial essence in this ce." "The first level has already been ransacked, so it is impossible to find the martial essence here. Thus, let''s not waste anymore time and move on. Otherwise, we won''t have a chance when the martial essence in the other levels areprehended by the others or dissipated," Yura urged. Martial essence didn''tst forever. In particr, those man-made essence or those left by the Lord Level seniors would only be around for a certain time. For instance, there could be martial essence left on a sword that was once used by a Lord Level master. As theter generation stumbled upon it, they might be able to feel the martial essence, thusprehending the sword essence and ascending to the Lord Level. However, the martial essence that was left on the sword might slowly dissipate over time or it might slowly disappear due to theprehension of the younger generation of martial artists. Eventually, it wouldpletely disappear and be an ordinary sword. Inparison, natural martial essence would exist for a much longer time than the manmade ones. For example, a stone containing stone ss martial essence, if there wasn''t any external damage to it, the martial essence in it mightst longer than the sword essence. After all, the martial essence on the sword was from its user. As for the natural martial essence, they mostly existed naturally and hence, theysted rtively longer. With that being said, it was justparatively longer. After all, the passage of time and the various changes in the naturalndscape would also affect the martial essence, causing it to slowly vanish. It could be said that theprehension of martial essence would also cause the dissipation and damage of martial essence. After eachprehension, not only would the original martial essence be consumed, it would also be mixed up by the people''s own understanding as well. As time passed, the martial essence became jumbled up. As a result, it could no longer beprehended again. It was precisely because of this that theprehension of martial essence was highlypetitive. It was possible that the first person wouldprehend more of the purer martial essence than the people who came after them. Sure enough, Fade understood why Yura was so anxious. However, he remained indifferent and didn''t seem in a hurry at all. He then spoke calmly, "Martial essence indeed does notst long, but even if we rush forward now, it won''t matter much."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Moreover, I believe there must be a reason for the existence of this first level in the Xuan Valley. "Otherwise, this level would not even exist." "Why are you so stubborn..." Yura scowled at him. He was rather confident. He smiled at her and continued, "Why don''t we have a small bet, since you don''t trust me?" "What kind of bet?" She asked. "If I manage to find martial essence on this level, I win. You will have to promise me one thing." "And if I don''t, you win. Simrly, I''ll promise you one thing." Upon hearing this, she couldn''t help but ponder on it. In terms of probability, her chances of winning were way higher than Fade''s. On top of that, it was not too bad an idea to have his promise on something. Thinking of this, she didn''t hesitate at all, she then nodded her head. "I agree to this bet, but there must be a time limit." "Alright, how about one day?" He asked. "One day?" She never expected the time limit to be that short. In her opinion, even three days were considered quite short. However, this meant that she had a greater chance of winning the bet. Naturally, she wouldn''t object. She nodded and agreed, "Sure!" "Okay, it''s settled then." He smiled and started wandering around the desert. He only had a vague idea on the concept of martial essence. Although Jaguar had personally exined it to him, it wasn''t really clear and concise. All in all, martial essence seemed more like a feeling or a perception; it was hard to describe. It was no easy task to search for martial essence. That was because it did not exist physically in a certain area like the normal treasures which you could find easily. Martial essence might possibly exist in a tiny rock or in a drop of water. It could even be in a gust of wind. In that case, it was indeed difficult to seize martial essence. The efore, Fade could only wander around the desert at this moment. He tried searching in this ce and then moving over to the other side. He had no idea what to do, just like a fly hitting against a wall. In the blink of an eye, about an hour had passed. Even Yura, who had agreed to the bet, began to feel a little guilty at the moment. This kind of aimless searching was a waste of time. She felt like persuading him to call off the bet and move along to the second level. Meanwhile in the courtyard of the Tianwu n, thousands of people were focusing on the flickeringe specks of light on the water mirror, pointing and discussing. "Those few specks of light at the forefront are really strong! They''ve reached the third level!" "It must be our senior, Wagner." "Our senior, Shamos must also be there. He is on par with Wagner." "The big group in the middle has almost reached the second level." "Look, why are there still two light spots on the first level? What is going on?" "Could that be Fade? Has he not found the entrance to the second level?" "No way. Even if he couldn''t find it, he could have just followed the people in the front!" "I heard that the entrances of each level are not easily essible. There are some restrictions. If you want to go to the higher levels, you will need to break through those limitations. I think Fade is not strong enough and he is unable to break through. That''s Why he''s not at the second level yet. "He isn''t that weak, is he? It was such a waste to allocate him a space in the list if he can''t even pass the first level." "Shh, stop the nonsense. He was appointed by General Xu personally, so he must have a strong background." "Haha, if it wasn''t for General Xu, how could he be qualified to be here?" "Let''s not talk about this. There are two light spots on the first level. Aside from Fade, who is the other one?" "Yes, there is another person. I didn''t even notice that." "Why is there one more person? Generally, the four Heaven Level ns would have given their disciples a heads up regarding the rules of the secret area in Xuan Valley. It makes no sense that they would stay in the first level! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Could it be someone from the other ns?" "I don''t think so. Those people from the other ns may not be strong, but they aren''t weak either. They have a lot of experience so it''s impossible." "What exactly is going on?" "Who knows? I am not inside." The disciples had different opinions. Even the guardians and the higher-ups were discussing it in their seats at that moment. Chapter 2312 Chapter 2312 Gotzel did not hold back his temper at all. He snorted and said sarcastically, "I knew that someone is weak, but I never expected him to be so weak. Allocating a slot for him is a waste." Naturally, the others understood that he was referring to Fade. Although there were some people who disagreed with his words, he was still the guardian of the Tianwu n, so most of them dared not oppose him openly. Both Sanne and Jiles, the guardians of Lindsay Hall and Juetong Temple looked down silently at the same time, pretending not to hear his words. As for Kinsley, he spoke up for Fade once again. "Master Tuan, you are being biased. Staying on the first level does not necessarily signify weakness. Perhaps they have other ns." "Other ns? What kind of other ns?" Gotzel snapped rudely. On the side, Sanne sensed the tense situation and felt a bit anxious. She chuckled and said, "Maybe they''ve found something and so they are stopping at the first level." "What could they find on the first level? At most, there may be some medical herbs." "He has no sense if he is really baffled by these things. It''s ridiculous." Gotzel retorted. Jiles, who had not spoken for a long time, finally voiced out.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "If that''s the case, the others must be d because they have one lesspetitor." Gotzel did show some respect to Jiles, and he merely nodded to his words. After pausing for a moment, he still couldn''t help butment sarcastically, "Speaking of which, I''m afraid this kind of trash isn''t even qualified to be apetitor of our Tianwu n''s disciples." Kinsley frowned, he couldn''t help but hiss, "It seems that Master Tuan is very confident in his disciples. I wonder how much martial essence Wagner will be able toprehend this time." Gotzel shot him a nce and said confidently, "I trained him personally, so I will surely have confidence in him." "As for how much martial essence he''ll be able toprehend, it''ll depend on his own abilities." "However, I still have confidence in Wagner. I''ve set a small goal for him. He must be able toprehend at least 50 streaks of martial essence!" Upon hearing this, the other guardians couldn''t help but look at him in shock. Although they still had a huge distance away from reaching the Lord Level, they were much more knowledgeable than ordinary martial artists. Martial essence was generally measured with streaks. Generally speaking, if a martial artist was able toprehend certain attributes of martial essence to around 10,000 streaks, he would have a chance to break through to the Lord Level. Of course, different properties and martial artists had different standards. All in all, it was the minimum criteria for one toprehend at least 10,000 streaks in order to ascend to the Lord Level. Now, Gotzel said that Wagner was able toprehend at least 50 streaks of martial essence. It might not seem much and there was still a long way to 10,000 streaks. But in fact, 50 streaks of martial essence was considered a huge achievement. After all, even Gotzel, Kinsley, Sanne, and Jiles, had not exceeded 500 streaks, despite being the guardians of the four Heaven Level ns, much less than Half-Lord Level masters. Even Gotzel, the strongest among them, could onlyprehend around 500 streaks. Both Kinsley and Sanne had achieved around 460 streaks. Whereas Jiles had a total of 420 streaks. With that being said, Jiles''prehension on the martial essence was pure and high quality due to the nature of his n. As such, he was not any inferior to the other three in terms of his strength. It took years of cultivation for the guardians to reach this amount. Inparison, 50 streaks for Wagner were indeed a shocking goal. Seeing the stunned expression on their faces, Gotzel couldn''t help but show a smile. Then, he added lightly, "I''m not putting my faith in him blindly." "He is indeed one with great potential. To be frank, he hasprehended his first streak of martial essence a month ago. By now, he''s got 5 streaks." "That''s why I have so much confidence in him." As soon as he said this, everyone at the scene was impressed. The faces of the guardians changed drastically. They were all well aware that it was a huge milestone to get the first streak of martial essence. Once one overcame this, the followingprehensions would be much easier with the experience. el It was precisely because of this that many were stuck on this threshold and weren''t able to break through for a long time. Even worse, some were stuck on this threshold for the rest of their lives, unable toprehend a single streak of martial essence. Now that Wagner had crossed this threshold, he was indeed at an upper handpared to the others. In an instant, all the guardians were silent. The atmosphere at the scene froze. Right at this moment, there was a hubbub amongst the crowd in the courtyard. "Ah!" "What is that?" "What''s with the sh of light?" Following the voices of the crowd, the guardians raised their heads and looked in the direction of the water mirror. Aside from the light spots representing the explorers, there was a grayish-brown glow drifting over the water mirror like a ribbon. After which, it slowly faded away and eventually vanished. "That was... martial essence!" "Someone hasprehended the martial essence." "The first streak of martial essence has appeared." "It seems to be a martial essence of the stone or earth nature." "Who is it? Who hasprehended this streak of martial essence?" At this moment, even the guardians couldn''t help but get excited. "It must be Wagner. Considering his strength and current position, he must be the one," Gotzel beamed confidently. Jiles nodded and agreed, "It should be him. It is a natural martial essence. He is doing great." Sanne also started, "The disciples are doing quite well this year. The first streak of the martial essence is found on the third level; it was a lot faster thanst year." Only Kinsley stayed silent. He merely stared at the water mirror with a serious look, as if he was trying hard to find something. Upon seeing this, Gotzel couldn''t help butugh. "Master Zou, why aren''t you speaking anymore? Are you startled by the fact that Wagner hasprehended the first streak of martial essence?" Kinsley ignored his sarcastic remarks and continued to stare at the water mirror with full attention. After watching for a while, Kinsley suddenly shook his head and imed, "No, this martial essence was notprehended by Wagner." "Who else could it be other than Wagner?" "Haha Kinsley, I think you just couldn''t ept the fact!" "Even if it''s not Wagner, there''s still Shamos, Kelton, Yura and the rest. Anyhow, it would never be your favorite, Fade." Chapter 2313 Chapter 2313 "That''s not entirely true!" Kinsley snapped, "I think I saw the martial essence emerging from the first level." "The first level? How is that possible?" "Are you kidding me?" "Kinsley, what''s wrong with you? You didn''t even pay attention to Shamos, your own disciple. Instead, you''re focusing on an outsider. Do you have any special rtionship with him?" Kinsley didn''t respond, but his gaze was firm as he repeated, "That''s right. I''m certain it was from the first level. The first streak of martial essence has just appeared at the first level." "Hmph, Kinsley, you are getting old, aren''t you? Are you confused? You actually..." Gotzel sneered at him. Before he could finish speaking, the water mirror suddenly flickered. A greyish-brown light suddenly appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. It was exceptionally eye-catching. "He hasprehended another streak of martial essence!" "It''s the same as the one before; they must be of the same element." "From the looks of it, it must be the same person." Everyone''s gaze fell upon the water mirror once again.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Gotzel grew excited and he was about to say something again. However, right before he could start, Kinsley beamed, "It''s the first level. It''s really at the first level." Instantly, Gotzel and the rest fixed their eyes on the water mirror and their expressions immediately changed. It was because the greyish-brown light indeed shone out from the first level, near to the two light spots. "How... How is this possible?" "Hasn''t the first level been ransacked? How could there still be martial essence left? "Who on earth is this? He is extremely lucky!" "This luck, it''s simply..." Kinsley''s face was full of excitement. "There are only two people at the first level. Fade should be one of them. He must be the one who hasprehended the martial essence." "That''s not necessarily the case. Isn''t there another person? Perhaps, it''s the other person!" Gotzel retorted unhappily. Kinsley was excited. He did not argue with Gotzel. Instead, he continued to stare at the water mirror. At this moment, the tawny ray on the water mirror disappeared again. However, it was not long before another ray of light shed. It turned out to be another greyish-brown martial essence. Before the crowd could even react, numerous rays of light shone one after another. The light shed six times continuously before it slowly disappeared. This time, everyone was shocked. They gaped at the water mirror with full attention and were extremely excited. "Six streaks, adding on to the three streaks just now, he hasprehended nine streaks of martial essence in total." "He''s only at the first level, but he has alreadyprehended nine streaks of martial essence. He''s too powerful!" "Luck is on his side." "Do you know that there are people who do not manage toprehend nine streaks even after they have left the Xuan Valley? Yet now, he has alreadyprehended nine streaks on the first level." "Who is it? Who the hell is it? He is too powerful!" There was a hubbub in the outside world. In the meantime, it was lively in the Xuan Valley as well. At the third level, Wagner, Kelton, Monash, and the others were searching for the martial essence carefully and anxiously. Suddenly, an invisible aura spread across the entire Xuan Valley. All of a sudden, their expressions changed. They turned around at the same time and rushed forward in one direction. Soon, they were gathering at the entrance of the third level. They looked at each other solemnly and alertly. "Has someoneprehended the martial essence?" "Could it be someone among us?" "I didn''t find anything. I thought it was you guys, so I''vee over, trying to take a look!" Monash spoke first. Shamos shook his head and replied, "It''s not me. I''ve just arrived here not long ago. I thought it was you guys." Kelton then said, "Not me either." At the end, everyone''s attention was gathered on Wagner. He felt a little embarrassed and stammered, "It''s not me. I..." However, at this moment, the invisible aura spread out once again. "Here ites again!" Everyone was startled. Then, everyone''s attention fell on the entrance. "It''s not from our level. It''sing from the lower levels." "Could it be a person from the second level "Why don''t we head back and take a look?" "There''s need for that. I''ve searched the. I didn''t find anything. I don''t think I have second level thoroughly, but I missed out on anything." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If that''s the case..." "Comprehending a martial essence is all up to fate. It''s not something that you can achieve just by putting a lot of effort and time in it." "That''s true." "Moreover the martial essence is of higher quality in the higher level. Instead of wasting our time going down, it''s better to seize the time and head on to the higher levels to look for the martial essence." "I agree." After the decision was made, the group immediately separated and began to search around again. With this stimtion, everyone became more motivated and they sped up. In the meantime, the same situation was happening on the second level. However, they thought that it was someone from the third level, so they were getting more eager to enter the third level. They had totally put the first level out of their minds. Meanwhile at the first level, Yura was staring at Fade, who was sitting cross-legged in front of a stone that was about the height of a person. Around him, streaks of invisible martial essence flowed into his consciousness and sent out waves of invisible fluctuations. Although the aura was not deliberately aiming at her, she still felt pressured standing next to him. It was as if a huge stone had appeared out of thin air and was pressing down on her viciously. "Is... Is this the martial essence?" "It''s too oppressive." Without further ado, she immediately brought up her positive energy to block out the pressure. The invisible aura finally dispersed after Fade had finishedprehending all nine streaks of martial essence. As for Yura, she was so exhausted that her charming face was drenched in sweat. Fade stood up and opened his eyes excitedly, only to see her in such a state. He couldn''t help but feel shocked, and hence he asked, "Yura, what''s the matter?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She red fiercely at him and said, "How dare you ask me? You''re the one who did this to me." "What? Me? What does it have to do with me?" He was confused. She waved her hand and changed the topic awkwardly. "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Did you justprehend the martial essence?" He nodded and replied, "I think so. I''ve neverprehended one before, so I''m not sure." "That must be it!" She was a little excited and envious. "How did you notice the martial essence on that stone?" "I''m not sure," he replied. "I just sensed it. I felt that the stone was different from the others and so Iprehended it." "Ah, it''s that simple." She stared at the stone and tried her best toprehend it, but she couldn''t find anything special about it at all. "Why can''t Iprehend anything? Am I really that ipetent?¡± She felt somewhat dejected. Upon seeing this, he tried tofort her, "Maybe the attribute is not suitable for you and it happens to be just right for me, which is why I can feel it." "I suppose so," she consoled herself. Chapter 2314 Chapter 2314 "What are you nning to do next? Are you going to continueprehending the martial essence?" Yura asked Fade. He shook his head. "I''m going to the second level." "There aren''t many things left on this level. Even if there are, I won''t be able to find them." "Let''s go together!" At first, she only stayed with him because of Kelly and out of her own curiosity. However, she was certain with her decision now that he was the first to haveprehended the martial essence. She had made up her mind to continue her journey in the Xuan Valley with him. He looked at her and didn''t say anything. He merely nodded his head and the two of them proceeded towards the depths of the desert together. About fifteen minutester, Fade saw a circr pir in front of him, standing oddly in the desert. There was ayer of a greyish-brown wave circting the pir and positive energy was surging out from it, creating a suffocating atmosphere. "This is the entrance to the second level," Yura introduced to him. "That wave is actually the positive energy barrier of the entrance. If you wish to enter the second level, you have to break through the barrier." "As this is only the first level, the barrier is not too strong. We can cross over within three minutes with our strength." After that, she took the initiative to step forward. A pale blue spark appeared in her palm, which emitted an ice-cold chill as it pressed against the surface of the pir. When the positive energy in her palm collided with the waves on the pir surface, her expression changed slightly. However, she immediately smiled and said to him, "This barrier isn''tplicated. My positive energy alone is enough to break it." "We''ll be able to pass through in about two minutes." She nced at him proudly. After all, when the two of them were together on the first level, he had put on a one-man show, from searching for herbs toprehending martial essence. He didn''t leave her any chance to show off her skills.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She was the eldest disciple of Lindsay Hall, a peak stage of the Heaven Level martial artist, not just any random walk-on. Therefore, she decided to showcase her skills to him this time. However, she didn''t expect his subsequent reaction. He wasn''t impressed with her skills at all. Instead, he scowled andined, "Do you need that long to break through it? I don''t think it''s that difficult!" Upon hearing this, she felt her anger welling up. She really wanted to throw a punch at him. "It will just take around two minutes; is that considered a long time? Even Wagner would need to put in a lot of effort to keep it within two minutes, let alone the others. They would at least need three to five minutes." "Do you think this restriction is set up for fun? It''s not an easy task!" "If you really think so,e and try it out! I don''t believe you can break the restriction within five minutes." "This guy is quite fine overall but he is way too arrogant." However, Yura could only ponder on these thoughts silently in order to maintain her pride. She could only smile and exin, "The barriers in the Xuan Valley may seem easy to break through but they are actually far more difficult than the ones in the outside world. We can''t underestimate it." "Really?" He was not convinced. Then, he came over and ced his right hand directly on the pir. At first, she wanted to remind him to be careful, that the energy on the pir might harm him. However, when she thought of the disapproving expression on his face from earlier, she was a little annoyed, so she simply shut her mouth. She was prepared to teach him a lesson.. "Hmph, just wait and see! You''ll know how difficult it is once you do it yourself." She looked at him, as she started thinking on ways to deal with himter on. Should sheugh sarcastically or hold back herughter? Maybe she should give him some encouragement. Just as Yura was lost in her own thoughts, Fade''s voice rang out, "Alright, let''s go!" "Ah, you... What did you say...'' She was in a daze for a moment. He looked at her and pointed to an arched door on the pir. "I''ve seeded. I said we can go to the second level now." "You, how did you break the restriction?" She couldn''t believe it. He shook his right palm and said, "Just like you, I stuck my palm to the pir and it just broke!" "How could it be that simple? Even I would need more than two minutes, yet you''ve only used less than three seconds. How do you do it so fast?" She immediately lost all her Oposure. He said absent-mindedly, "I''m not too sure about it. All I know is that once I touched it, I felt the positive energy flow through and then the barrier broke. After that, an arch entrance appeared." "I... I..." For a moment, she was lost for words. On the contrary, Fade was a little confused. "Yura, aren''t youing? If we continue to dally, we won''t be able to catch up with them." "I''ming!" She gritted her teeth and followed him into the arched door. Afterwards, the two of them sensed the disappearance of the arched door in front of them. They were literally inside the pir. Streams of wave- like positive energy circted around them and a greyish-brown light flickered in the air. Immediately after, the two of them felt their bodies sway lightly. When they regained theirposure, another arched door had appeared before them. "This should be it. Let''s get out of here!" Fade suggested. Then, the two walked out of the arched door. As soon as they walked out, he heard a howling sound. Then, he felt as if a sharp knife was slitting across his skin. He hurriedly exerted his positive energy to protect himself. Then, he fixed his eyes on his surroundings, only to find that he was in a gloomy space, like the scene before a storm. Strong wind was blowing and cutting through the fragile nts like a knife. "The second level must be mostly of the wind element," hemented. Beside him, Yora nodded as well. "The first level consists of the earth element while the second level consists of the wind element. They are al natural elements. It would be great if we canpre martial essence here." "Let''s get moving!" Fade said and started moving. She answered and hurriedly followed after him. The wind was roaring, but it didn''t stop him from moving forward. His figure was like a phantom, shuttling flexibly through the wind. He even managed to find different kinds of herbs and minerals from time to time and he collected the herbs and put them into his bag. She couldn''t help but feel slightly envious. "This guy has a sharp eye. He even manages to notice these items even though they are in the unremarkable spots." Fortunately, she also managed to find herself a few things. Following his path, she had found two quality ores and she immediately kept them away. Chapter 2315 Chapter 2315 Just like that, Fade and Yura collected a lot of valuable things along the way. Unknowingly, they soon arrived at the third level''s restricted entrance. As soon as the pair appeared, the small group of people at the entrance went on alert, their heads turning quickly to look at them. However, once they realized that it was Fade, they immediately rxed.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Halston was the first to walk over to the pair. A bright smile was on his face as he greeted, "Fade, you''re here." Fade smiled and replied, "You''re still on the second level?" Halston scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "I wandered around the second level, but couldn''t find anything good. I''m now trying to lift the restriction in order to enter the third level." "However, this restriction on the second level here is a little difficult for me. Thus, it''s taking me a while." Upon hearing this, Fade nodded his head in understanding. After all, Halston''s strength was only at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level so he was still a certain distance away from the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Therefore, it was understandable that he could not break the restriction. He then nced at the others. He found quite a few familiar faces among the crowd. Baxter and Kelsey from Juetong Temple were there. Kelsey and Fade could be considered as old acquaintances so when they made eye contact, they both nodded their heads at each other in greeting. Baxter''s cheeks were plump and there was a smile on his face, which made him look very kind. Although he was not acquainted with Fade, he too put his hands together and greeted him. Algot from Tianwu n, whom Fade had met in the dining hall, was among the group of people as well. When Algot noticed his arrival, he immediately quipped sarcastically, "Oh, isn''t this the guy who was holding me back a while ago? Who would have thought that you would arrive on the second level. This ispletely out of my expectations." "Algot, you..." Halston wanted to stop him. However, Fade stopped him and paid Algot no mind. Instead, he looked around to feel the martial essence in the air. In spite of that, Algot only took Fade''s attitude as him being guilty. Therefore, he took advantage of the situation and sneered rudely, "What are you looking around for? Do you think you can enter the third level with your strength?" "You''re just a guy who only deserves to stay on the second level. Don''t make a fool of yourself." Fade looked at Algot calmly. "You''re mocking me for being on the second level, but have you forgotten that you''re here as well?" "If you say that I''ve made a fool of myself, don''t you think that you are making a fool of yourself too?" Upon hearing what he said, Algot''s face fell. He snorted and immediately retorted, "Don''tpare yourself with me. You don''t deserve it." "I''m on the second level now because I''m searching for treasure and I didn''t want to leave yet. I can break through the restriction any time to enter the third level." "You only stayed on the second level because of your strength. I am not like that, alright?" "Treasure searching!" Fade said, "I see that you are empty-handed. What kind of treasure did you find?" Algot replied, "You still want to exin yourself. I''ll just show you the difference between us both." After speaking, he retrieved an herb and a piece of ore from his hand before showing them to Fade proudly. "Take a look! These are the treasures I found." "Have you seen this before? Oh wait, my bad. A country bumpkin like you probably has never seen nor heard of it, right?" "Now, let me exin to you. This herb is called the Seven Stars Blue Leaf. It is worth a lot... This ore is the Full Star Stone. It is a type of..." Algot proudly introduced the two treasures in his hands to Fade in a boastful manner. The other people surrounding them could not help praising him in admiration. As for Fade, he merely looked at Algot with disinterest, feeling a little dumbfounded at the situation. Yura''s expression changed as well. She covered her dainty mouth as she was trying to hold back herughter. Finally, Algot was done with showing off. Fade took hold of a bunch of herbs with his left hand and a pile of ores with his right hand. He then said to Algot, "The treasures you mentioned are these, right?" Algot was immediately struck dumb as the entire ce went silent. Everyone looked at Fade with faces full of unfathomable shock, their mouths agape. That was because the herbs and ores in Fade''s hands were exactly the two treasures that Algot had just unted. However, the difference was that Algot only had one piece of each. As for Fade, he had seven to eight pieces of that herb in his hand, and five to six pieces of the ore in the other. Algot took a while toe to his senses. He looked at Fade, gulping audibly before asking, "You... Where did you get all that?" "I found them where you found them," Fade lightly answered. Immediately after, as if he had thought of something, he retrieved more herbs and ores before he said, "These were found on the second §Ö level just now, and these were found on the first level. They seemed not too bad so I decided to keep them. Who would have thought that they were actually worth so much!" "You... You..." At that moment, Algot was both furious and jealous. He felt like rushing forward so that he could snatch those treasures from Fade. However, in front of such a crowd, he managed to suppress the desires in his heart. At the same time, Fade had just put the items away after showing them off. He then walked to Halston''s side, before he took out an herb to hand it to Halston. "Halston, this is for you." "Fade, I can''t ept this. This herb is too valuable. I can''t ept it." Halston immediately waved his hand in rejection. Fade stuffed the herb into Halston''s hand and said, "It''s not that expensive. I still have more than a dozen of them in my bag. It''s nothing. I noticed that you have some internal injuries so this herb can cure those wounds. That''s why I''m giving them to you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Fade, I... Thank you so much. I-1..." Halston could not even finish his sentence as he was overwhelmed with emotions. Fade patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t get emotional now. It would be embarrassing to cry in front of everyone here." "By the way, you should immediately consume the herb now, so as to avoid people from stealing it," Fade said as he eyed the rest of the crowd, who were eyeing the herb covetingly. Halston immediately understood what he meant. He immediately shoved the herb into his mouth without hesitation. He chewed the herb up, ignoring its bitter taste as he did so, before swallowing it. After consuming the herb, he looked at Fade once more. "Fade, are you going to enter the third floor?" Fade replied lightly, "I''m in no rush. I still have to find something." These words of his brought Algot and the rest of the crowd back to their senses. Algot''s expression changed before he snorted. He walked towards one of the pirs by the entrance. He then ced his palm onto it with a surge of positive energy and started to break the restriction. As he had tried doing so a few times before, he had some experience. This round, the time used to break through was much shorter. Right as five minutes passed, an arched door appeared between the pirs. Chapter 2316 Chapter 2316 With a proud smile, Algot walked through the arched door. "The real treasure is martial essence, and you can only acquire martial essence in the higher levels." "Some people get fascinated very easily by just mere sesame seeds when there''s a whole watermelon waiting forthem. How pathetic." "I''ll head on to search for the real treasure while you can stay here and continue to flop like a fish onnd!" As soon as his words fell, the arched door, along with Algot, disappeared into the pir. Upon hearing his words, the others came to their senses one by one. They put their palms against the pirs and started breaking the restriction. They wanted to enter the higher levels as soon as possible in order toprehend martial essence. However, what differentiated Fade from the hasty crowd was that he had no interest in breaking the restriction at all. Instead, he went in the opposite direction to step into the howling wind, before he began toprehend the power of the wind.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Yura''s eyes lit up upon this sight, and she hurriedly followed Fade. Back on the first level, she had encountered a stone with martial essence but she could notprehend it. Now, there was a possibility that this level contained wind ss martial essence, and it was an opportunity that she did not want to miss. The second level was of the wind element, so finding martial essence was a lot easier as the wind blew everywhere. One would only need to find the most suitable ce for quiet meditation so that the martial essence could beprehended. It did not take long to find a strong air vent. He sat cross-legged within the strong wind, closed his eyes, and began toprehend the martial essence that the wind carried. Upon seeing this, Yura immediately sat down to beginprehending the martial essence in the wind as well. After some time spent quietly meditating, his eyes suddenly lit up with an inexplicable glimmer. That was because he felt a wave of intangible energy flow into his sea of consciousness. He studied the energy in his sea of consciousness and found that it was simr to the stone ss martial essence he hadprehended while on the first level. "This is truly wind ss martial essence, the wind essence. I can feel it," Fade thought before he continuedprehending it. Thus, streaks of wind essence started entering his sea of consciousness. Yura, who was close by, felt the fluctuation emitting from him. She was surprised and envious, but also a little anxious. He had alreadyprehended seven to eight streaks of wind essence, yet she had not felt any movement from her side. While her anxiety grew, a calm voice rang out in her mind, "Don''t rush. Rx and focus onprehending the power of the wind." Upon hearing the voice, she was stunned. She looked over to Fade, who was smiling at her. She immediately knew what was going on. Therefore, she pulled herself together and tried her best to calm down. She then beganprehending the power of the wind once more. After some time spent quietly meditating, she suddenly trembled. She abruptly opened her eyes and smiled, an excited look on her face. "1-1 feel it, the martial essence. I did it." "Don''t get too excited, continue!" His calm voice sounded again. She quickly controlled her excitement and continued to meditate. Just like that, streaks of wind essence flowed continuously into the pair''s seas of consciousness. As the two of them continuouslyprehended the wind essence, waves of fluctuations spread throughout the Xuan Valley. These fluctuations that were caused by theprehension of martial essence was felt by the others. It was especially the case for Algot and the rest. They had just entered the third level. While they adapted to the atmosphere of the third level, they prepared to search for treasure and martial essence. However, before they could find anything, they felt the fluctuations from theprehension of martial essence. "Someone else hasprehended martial essence again? Who could it be?" "Could it be that Wagner and the rest are already on the fourth level?" "It should be them. They move fast so it''s normal for them to have already found martial essence." "However, why do I feel as if the martial essence ising from below?" "Below? Are you referring to the second level, or perhaps even the first level? How is that possible?" Algot and the others on the third level kept specting. However, not once did they think that the fluctuations were from Fade. At this moment, Wagner, Shamos, and the others on the fourth level had grim expressions on their faces. They had already felt fluctuations from martial essence not long before, but they never thought that someone would beat them toprehend the first streak. They could not help but feel anxious. They quickly broke through the restriction on the entrance and entered the fourth level in order to once again search for martial essence. However, before anyone could find anything, another wave of martial essence fluctuation came from below, which caused their emotions to go into a flurry. After all, they were most possibly the strongest among the explorers currently in the Xuan Valley. Wagner, especially, had already comprehended martial essence before and was able to break through the threshold. He was very confident that he would be able to gain a lot in the Xuan Valley and surpass everyone else. However, the current situation waspletely out of his expectations. Not only was he not the first person toprehend the first streak of martial essence, but he also missed the second, the third, and now the tenth streak of martial essence as well. This made him feel embarrassed, and his expression turned ugly. Shamos, Monash, and the other people had simr thoughts as well. After a pause, Shamos snorted and took the lead in rushing into a certain direction. He obviously wanted to speed up. When the others saw this, they also chose their own directions and rushed forward as well. Everyone on the third and fourth levels was triggered into action by the fluctuations from theprehension of martial essence. At this moment, those at the entrance pirs on the second level were provoked too as they could feel the vibrations from the fluctuations. That was because they could clearly feel that the fluctuation of the martial essence wasing from their own level. Moreover, the waves were flowing from the direction Fade and Yura had gone towards. They forgot about breaking the restriction on the entrance for a moment, and they directed shocked gazes towards the direction of the fluctuations'' source. "Th-This fluctuation is martial essence." "Could Fade haveprehended martial essence?" "No way. We searched the second level for so long yet we found nothing, but he was able to find martial essence in such a short amount of time? I doubt it." "Didn''t Yura go in that direction too? Perhaps she''s the one whoprehended the martial essence." "That''s possible, that''s possible. Yura is a genius disciple of Lindsay Hall. She''s very strong, not at all inferior to Shamos, Kelton, and the rest." "That should be right. It must be Yura." Just as they were discussing, two figures approached them. When they took a closer look, they found that it was none other than Yura and Fade. Upon seeing this, the crowd''s gazes shifted and inexplicable expressions took over their faces. Chapter 2317 Chapter 2317 As soon as Yura neared the group of people, a young girl in the Lindsay Hall uniform rushed towards her excitedly. The girl then asked, "Yura, were you the one who caused the waves of martial essence fluctuations just now?" "Uh..." She was stunned for a moment. She watched her excited junior before nodding and saying, "I indeedprehended martial essence." "It really was you, Yura. You''re amazing." The junior sister apprentice was very excited. "I counted 18 waves of martial essence fluctuations just now. Does that mean that you''veprehended 18 streaks of martial essence?" "This, I..." Yura wanted to wave her hand in denial. After all, among the 18 streaks of wind essence, she only managed toprehend 2 streaks while Fadeprehended the remaining 16 streaks. In addition to the 9 streaks of martial essence that wereprehended in the first level, Fade alone hadprehended 25 streaks across two levels. Such a result for one person was truly astounding. However, Yura could not even exin the situation. Fade, who was standing to the side, interrupted her before she could speak. "Let''s head to the third level!" Upon hearing that, Yura nced at him and immediately understood what he meant. He did not want to boast about himself. Hence, she did not open her mouth to exin the situation and instead went to the pirs with Fade. Upon seeing this, the junior sister apprentice''s expression could not help changing as she puffed up her cheeks. She wanted to say something but somehow looked too afraid to do so. The young girl really did not understand why such an outstanding person like Yura would be working with someone like Fade. Reasonably speaking, she should have gone together with Wagner, Shamos, Kelton, Monash, and the rest for the exploration. Instead, she just had to tag along with this guy and was even willing to obey hismands. The pair were now at the pirs and were preparing to break the restriction. The junior sister apprentice could not hold back anymore. She mustered up her courage, took a step forward, and called out, "Yura." "What''s wrong? is there something else you want to tell me?" Yura turned to face her junior. The junior clenched her fist and steeled herself. She looked at her with an earnest expression, before she took a deep breath and opened her mouth. "Yura, I don''t understand, why are you working with someone like him? He will only hold you back. You should be reaching the higher levels faster in order to get better progress." Yura looked at the young girl with a shocked expression. She never expected her to say something like that. At the same time, the other people around her were thinking simr thoughts as well. Some of them even blurted out their thoughts with no restraint. "Miss Shan, with your level of strength, there''s no need to stay with him." "Yura, Wagner also previously mentioned that he wishes to work with you." "Yura, just leave him behind, you''ll be faster moving alone." Upon hearing this, Halston could not help expressing his anger, "You have all crossed the line. This is Yura''s own decision. How can you all speak like that without thinking?" "Moreover, Fade is much more powerful than you think. It''s not something you can simply call into question." However, Halston had always been polite and respectful towards Fade. Therefore, in the eyes of the others, his words merely seemed like deliberatepliments that had no meaning. Upon seeing the situation, Yura stepped forward as well, wanting to exin. However, Fade waved his hand and said, "No, don''t waste time. Entering the third level is more important." Once he was done speaking, he put a palm onto the pir. He started circting positive energy to begin breaking the restriction. Upon seeing this, the others began mocking him again. "I''m speechless. I have nothing more to refute. This is simply ridiculous."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "It''s a pity that Yura was deceived by such a person." "Halston, too. He was one of Tianwu n''s top-rankers, yet aftering back from abroad, he has somehow turned into someone else''s pet. This is just an embarrassment for the Tianyu n, and for the four Heaven Level ns." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "He''s just acting. We can''t even break the restriction on this level, let alone this guy." "Haha, let''s just enjoy the show and see how long his act will be." Just as the people surrounding them started getting more excited in their mockery, the pir started glowing brightly and an arched door soon appeared before them. Every person who was chatting was immediately struck dumb, and they could not utter a word. That was because the arched door had appeared from the ce where Fade was breaking the restriction. It had not even been three minutes since he started, and he had already easily broken it. It should be known that even Wagner needed five minutes to break the restriction on this level. However, Fade broke the restriction in slightly less than three minutes, which the crowd found hard to believe. Even Halston was shocked as he looked at him with a deadpan expression on his face. On the other hand, Fade seemed calm as he walked through the arched door. Yura went through the door as well, taking her ce beside Fade. Suddenly, as if he had thought of something, Fade waved at Halston before saying, "Halston, do you want toe with us?" "Ah!" Halston could not react for a moment. After a pause, he realized that Fade wanted to bring him along into the third level. He immediately became excited and rushed over. "Yes, I want toe along." After all, even if he was to seed in breaking the restriction, it would still tak him over an hour. Fade allowing him to tag along into the third level was a huge help to him. The three of them then entered the arched door before it disappeared behind them right after. With a sh of light, their figures disappeared. The shocked crowd gradually returned to their senses. They looked at each other with their mouths agape and their faces full of disbelief. "W-Was that real?" "Fade was actually able to break through the restriction just like that." "He''s even faster than Wagner. Could he be more powerful than him too?" "That''s impossible. He must have used some special method." As the others continued discussing what had just happened, the junior sister apprentice who had just spoken to Yura was filled with regret. She was very frustrated. If only she had not doubted Fade and had instead tried to foster a good rtionship with him. She would then be brought along into the third level with Halston as well. Thinking about how she missed such a great opportunity, the Junior sister apprentice of Lindsay Hall went red-eyed and immediately burst into tears. While Fade and the rest entered the third level, those in the outside world in the Tianwu n''s courtyard were also in a heated discussion. They were already in tremendous shock when they felt someoneprehend martial essence on the first level. Now, someoneprehended martial essence on the second level as well. Not only that, but the number of streaksprehended was double the amount on the first level. Hence, there were 18 streaks in total, which astonished and confused them greatly. Chapter 2318 Chapter 2318 Even the guardians and top-rankers on the stage were confused as well. "Another personprehended martial essence on the second level. What is going on inside there?" "There are people on the third and fourth level, but none of them haveprehended martial essence, yet someone on the lower levels did. What are the odds!" "Could we have guessed wrong? Did Wagner, Shamos, and the rest didn''t rush forward but instead stayed behind?" "No way. ording to past experience, rushing forward is the most reasonable choice!" While they were in a heated discussion, the water mirror suddenly shimmered with bright light, catching everyone''s attention. "Someoneprehended martial essence again!" "Is it someone on the lower levels too?" "No, it''s not. It''sing from the fourth level. Someone on the fourth level hasprehended martial essence." "Judging from its color and shape, it must be man-made martial essence. Perhaps it''s some kind of weapon." "Since it''s man-made, it must be weaker aspared to the previous nature ss martial essences!" "Hmm, that might not be the case. Nature ss martial essence is, generally speaking, much stronger, but it depends on the individual as well. We can''t determine who is weaker or stronger yet." "I agree as well. Though nature ss martial essences have higher upper bounds than man-made ones, the people who can reach those upper bounds are few and far in between. When ites to the majority of martial artists, their ownprehension and skills need to be taken into ount when deciding their strength." At this moment, in the fourth level of the Xuan Valley, Wagner was eyeing a decayed long sword before him with a smile on his face. "It is finally my turn toprehend martial essence, and de essence at that too. Although this de essence is different from the martial essence in the sword I''m using, they''re both still cold weapons of the same type. That makes them highlypatible, which will strengthen me greatly." Shamos, Kelton, and the others on the fourth level could clearly sense the fluctuations of the martial essence, and they felt even more pressured. They gritted their teeth and sped up in their search andprehension. The fluctuations on the fourth level naturally reached the third level. Waves of martial essenceprehension could be felting from above and below them, which made the group on the third level anxious and pressured. They gritted their teeth and sped up, putting more effort into charging in different directions on the third level. They frantically beganprehending. At this moment, Fade, Yura, and Halston appeared on the third level with a sh of light. As soon as they appeared, they could not help shivering due to the chill in the air around them. They looked around and what came into view was a pure-whitend of snow. There was white snow and translucent ice everywhere. A breath of air would instantly condense into a cloud of white mist. "It''s so cold on the third level!" Halston hastily circted his positive energy to shield his body. Fade furrowed his eyebrows slightly before shielding his body with positive energy as well.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. On the other hand, Yura, who was standing to the side, did not circte any positive energy. Instead, she took one step out with a smile on her face. "Yura, be careful. Here..." Halston reminded her out of good intentions. She turned her head and smiled as she exined, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I practice ice ss martial arts. This type of environment is great for me." "No wonder!" Fade and Halston looked as if they had suddenly understood something. She smiled and said, "Alright, let''s not waste any more time. Let''s begin!" The corners of her mouth curled into a smile as she was full of confidence. After all, with Fade''s help, she had sessfullyprehended martial essence. Although it was just two streaks of wind essence, at least she got a breakthrough. Now, on the third level, the snowy environment was highlypatible with the martial arts she practiced. Therefore, it was very likely that she would be able to find the icess martial essence, ice essence, here. If she was to find martial essence that waspatible with her martial arts, it would help her advancement to Lord Level greatly. Fade and Halston naturally understood this point. They nodded and immediately began to move. Rushing into the ice and snow, Fade searched high and low for valuable treasures while looking out for ice essence sources. It was undeniable that the higher the level, the better the resources. In less than half an hour, he had already found about eight ice ss herbs and minerals, which was quite a bountiful result. Moreover, there was also a stalk of Seven Stars Cicada Grass, which was an extremely rare nt. It was one of the nine rare herbs that Fade was intending to collect before leaving the Valley. Now that he had the Seven Stars Cicada Grass, that would make seven out of the nine rare herbs he wanted to collect. Therefore, he was only two herbs away from his goal. Yura was ustomed to such an environment so she too quickly found four treasures, which she kept away happily. On the other hand, Halston was not only slightly weaker than them, but he was also unable to adapt to such a cold environment, so he could not find anything. Feeling that he could not hold on any longer, he took the initiative to bid farewell to Fade and Yura. He ended his search and headed to the entrance pirs. He had to think of a way to enter the fourth level as soon as possible. Perhaps he could find martial essence that suited him there. After sending Halston off, Fade and Yura continued what they were doing. It was undeniable that her luck was truly thriving in such an environment. After an hour of searching, she found a ball of ice buried under a thick bed of snow. The ball of ice contained a thorough chill. It was obviously ice essence. Without any hesitation, she and Fade immediately sat down and began toprehend it. Thus, waves of martial essence fluctuations began rippling outward from the third level. It was hard to say how much time had passed before the two of them concluded theirprehension. They opened their eyes and looked at each other with smiles on their faces. "How was your gain?" Yura took the initiative to ask Fade. At this moment, there was a smile pulling at the corners of her mouth and a hint of pride in her eyes. That was because she hadprehended 48 streaks of ice essence on this level. Therefore, in addition to the two streaks of wind essence from before, she had alreadyprehended 50 streaks of martial essence. That result was extremely shocking. It was also because of this result that she took the initiative to ask. She wanted to show off to Fade so that she could regain some of her dignity. After all, ever since they entered the Xuan Valley, she had been traveling with him. As a disciple from Lindsay Hall, constantly being overshadowed by him all along the way had caused her to lose her confidence. However, now was the perfect time for her to regain that lost confidence. At this moment, Fade could not help furrowing his eyebrows slightly at Yura''s question. He was slightly disappointed as he had onlyprehended 95 streaks of martial essence. In terms of quantity, it was definitely many more than the 16 streaks of wind essence from the second level. However, in terms of efficiency, he felt that what he gained was the same as in the second level. The ice essence contained on the third level was even denser than the wind essence on the second level.f his efficiency was the same, he estimated that he would on nex be satisfied afterprehending 180 streaks of ice essence. However, with only half that number, he was slightly upset. Chapter 2319 Chapter 2319 However, on second thought, The Kong Fu of Jiu Yang that Fade was cultivating was fire ss, which was a direct conflict to ice ss martial arts. Therefore, hisprehension of it being affected was quite normal. He was in deep thought so he did not speak.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, when Yura saw this reaction of his, she thought that he was upset because he did notprehend many streaks of ice essence. She thenforted him, "Don''t be too sad. With your skills and strength, you will definitely have more chances ofprehension in the higher levels." "Although you may not be as good as me, there shouldn''t be a huge gap between us. You..." Upon hearing her words, he came back to his senses, "Huh, oh, me? I''m not sad." "You''re not sad?" She raised her eyebrows and thought he was trying to protect his ego. "Then how many streaks of ice essence did youprehend?" She asked. He faintly said, "95 streaks but it''s less than what I expected. However, I gave it much thought and it''s definitely due to the martial arts I practice. I..." Although he was still exining, she could no longer listen to it anymore as she was in a state of shock. "95 streaks and yet you said that you''re stillcking. You, are you still human?" "That is double what Iprehended. I would even be willing to cut my life by ten years if it meantprehending that many streaks of ice essence!" "Are you making a fool of me? Are you mocking me?" At this moment, Yura''s mind was in a flurry as if thousands of horses were running amok in her head. She almost wanted to scream. However, she merely took a deep breath in the end so that she could calm down. Her lips curled up into a small smile as she said to Fade, "95 streaks isn''t too bad. Let''s head over to the pirs!" "You think it isn''t too bad? I still think that it isn''t the best, but..." He continued murmuring under his breath. At this moment, she was already standing before she soon tookrge strides away. "Yura, why are you walking so fast? Wait for me." Behind her, he quickly got up to follow her. She tried her best to maintain a smile while she walked in front. She mumbled to herself, "This guy is no ordinary person. I can''tpare myself with him anymore. We are definitely not on the same level." "If I don''tpare myself to him, I still did well. 48 streaks of ice essence and two streaks of wind essence is not bad. I didn''t do too bad at all!" Yura and Fade rushed towards the pir. Everyone else that was in the Xuan Valley were shocked beyond reason. This was because they had all felt the waves caused by martial essenceprehension. Wave after wave of fluctuation had rushed through the valley one after another, and they followed each other so closely that the people could not count how many there were at all. Although they did not know how many streaks of martial essence there were in total, it was definitely more than a hundred. A hundred streaks of martial essence were beyond belief, even for people like Wagner, Shamos, and Kelton. However, somebody had actually achieved it, and only in the third level. Wagner and the rest, who were in the fourth level, were speechless and had inexplicable expressions on their faces. He had alreadyprehended 26 streaks of the de essence at the moment, which was a very good result. However, whenpared to the 100 streaks of martial essenceing from below, it was severelycking. Shamos, Kelton, Monash, and the rest hadprehended de essence as well, about 10 streaks each. For people like them who did not wield des, this was a good result. However, their initial excitement from the good results immediately dissipated at the result from the level below. If the top ranks on the fourth level were first excited then disappointed, then the explorers on the third level werepletely shaken with shock. That was because they could clearly feel the fluctuations caused by theprehension of more than a hundred streaks of martial essence. Halston, who was standing by the pirs, could not help but pause in breaking the restriction. He turned his head to look in the direction of Fade and Yura, then muttered, "It should be Fade and the others!" To the side, somebodyughed coldly once they heard Halston''s muttering. "You''re saying that Fadeprehended all that martial essence? Don''t kid yourself!" "Haha, Halston disappeared for a few days only toe back as a pet to some martial artist of the secr world. What an embarrassment." "The way I see it, the possibility of Yuraprehending all that essence is much higher. Fade would''ve never achieved it!" With those words,ughter erupted from the people. However, a few of them had serious expressions on their faces. They were not smiling at all. One of them was Yura''s junior sister apprentice from the second level earlier. She had just arrived at the third level after finally breaking the restriction on the second level. She had not even adaptedpletely yet before the endless fluctuations began. If something like this had happened before, she would haveughed at Halston''s words too. However, after what happened on the second level, she felt that Fade was definitely hard to make sense of. Faced with mockingughter, Halston was upset and almost fought with someone. However, two figures approached him quickly, their speed like the wind. The two figures soon neared him. He took a closer look and saw that the figures were Fade and Yura. "Fade, Yura, you''re back," Halston cried out in surprise. Upon hearing this, the rest looked over. Both of them came to Halston''s side and smiled. "Just now, those waves of martial essence fluctuations, was it by you both..." Halston could not help but ask. Fade nodded and replied, "Yes, it was us." "As expected of Fade, you''re so impressive," Halston said excitedly. "Not only did youprehend the wind essence from the second level, youprehended ice essence on this level as well. Is there any essence you can''tprehend, Fade?" Fade merely smiled in return, saying nothing. However, a sarcastic voice rang from the crowd behind them, "Both the wind essence and ice essence might''ve been from Yura. Some people really shouldn''t blow their own horn." The owner of the voice was none other than Algot, who emerged from the crowd once his words fell. He had a cold smile on his face as he sneered at Fade. Upon seeing this, Halston immediately became agitated. "Algot, have you had enough? You''ve been targeting Fade since we were on the second level and now you''re doing that again on this level?" "Targeting him? Hmph, you think too highly of him. What gives him the right to be targeted by me?" Algot questioned, his tone cold. "What''s more, wasn''t I just stating a fact? It must make more sense than Yura was the one whoprehended all that martial essence so what does that have to do with him?" After saying that, Algot looked at her before smiling at her in goodwill. Many people around him nodded in agreement as well. It was evident that they felt it would be more reasonable for Yura to haveprehended all that martial essence. However, at this moment, she nced at Algot and said coldly, "Be it the martial essence on the second level or this level, both Fade and Iprehended them all." "What? How is that possible?" Everyone was surprised. She continued, "Moreover, Fadeprehended most of the martial essence. I onlyprehended a small part." Chapter 2320 Chapter 2320 Upon hearing this, the entire crowd was taken aback before a heated discussion erupted. "Did Fade reallyprehend that much martial essence?" "Could it be true that heprehended more than half of all that martial essence?" "There were more than 100 streaks of martial essenceing from the second and third level. If heprehended more than half of that, that means heprehended about 60 to 70 streaks!" Algot was also surprised, but he calmed down soon after. He nced at Yura and sighed, before saying, "I didn''t know that Fade was on such good terms with Lindsay Hall for Yura to actuallye to his defense." As soon as he finished his words, everyone was stunned for a moment. However, they soon understood what he was implying. What he meant was that Yura was purposely lying to protect Fade''s pride. With this in mind, many people on the scene immediately nodded their heads and epted this exnation readily. Upon seeing this, Halston was both annoyed and furious so he red at Algot. Yura frowned as well before opening her mouth to exin herself. Fade, on the other hand, appeared very calm. "Whatever they wish to think is entirely up to them. We have nothing to do with it." "Let''s just get on with our own exploration." Fade then went to the pir to put his palm onto it. He prepared to break the restriction so that he could go onto the fourth level. At this, the crowd was taken aback once more. They began pointing fingers at him, their taunting growing louder and crueler. After all, in the face of Algot''s doubts, Fade had not exined anything. Instead, he began to break the restriction without a word. In their eyes, this was seen as an act out of a guilty conscience. Algot stood among the crowd, his gaze shifting. This was followed by him sharing a look with Baxter, who was standing next to him. He then immediately walked over to Fade''s side, before he too put his palm on the pir. He started circting positive energy and began breaking the restriction. Upon seeing the situation, the crowd grew rowdy. "Algot wants to break the restriction too. He even stood next to Fade purposely. Are they going to make it apetition?" "Competition? There''s no need for that at all. Algot will definitely win!" "That may not be the case as the restriction on this level isn''t as simple." "No matter how difficult it is, that guy isn''t Algot''s match at all." Upon hearing thements from the crowd, a proud smile dawned on Algol''s face. He nced at Fade and smirked smugly at him. Fade ignored him and continued to concentrate on breaking the restriction. However, after only a short while, Algol rolled his eyes before his right palm that was pressed against the pir shifted slightly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was a small movement and it was difficult to notice unless one was watching him closely. However, Fade, who was standing right next to Algol, immediately noticed the act. That was because Algol''s small action was to allow his body''s positive energy to leak out. Besides, the energy was headed directly towards where Fade''s palm was on the pir. Fade''s breaking of the restriction was instantly interrupted, and he had no choice but to stop his action. He looked at Algol with cold eyes and asked sternly, "What are you trying to do?" At this moment, Algol had an innocent look on his face. He widened his eyes as he looked at Fade to ask, "What do you mean by that?" Fade said in a low voice, "You clearly know what I mean! If you''re trying to pick a fight with me, just do it openly. Don''t go making all those small movements." Algot frowned before his face darkened. He said coldly, "Are you crazy? I didn''t even touch you. Do you think I''m trying petty tricks on you? Are you trying to frame me?" At the side, Baxter had stood up at some point. There was a kind smile on his chubby face and when he spoke, he tried to smooth things over. "We are allpanions here. There''s no need to break the peace." Algot said, "Baxter, I don''t want to break the peace, but if someone wants to provoke me, you can''t me me for being rude." Upon hearing Algot''s words, Baxter directed a look of shock at Fade. "Mr. Chen, breaking the restriction is something that everyone can handle on their own. There''s no need to be so hang up on minor things like who was first orst, why are you being sopetitive?" The words sounded as if they were used for stopping a fight. However, when thought about deeply, Baxter was actually implying that Fade was worried that he might lose to Algot in breaking the restriction. Therefore, he was ndering Algot as a distraction. As such, the crowd started chattering amongst themselves as they began to point fingers at Fade. "That Fade guy is such a sore loser!" "If you can''t afford to lose, then don''t get involved. Move aside." "Algot sure has a good temper, he even tried to reason with him. If I were in his shoes, I would''ve acted already." "With Baxter as the peacemaker, Algot has to save his dignity of course." In the face of these suspicions and discussions, Fade did not pay any heed or take them to heart. On the contrary, his attention fell onto Algot and Baxter. Fade stared at the both of them with cold and sharp eyes. If Algot was deliberately finding fault with him to embarrass him, Fade could understand. However, Baxter had suddenly stepped in to secretly help Algot deal with him, which made him suspicious. After all, he was acquainted with Kelsey and Mullen of Juetong Temple and while they were not close, he had no hatred towards them. As for Juetong Temple''s Kelton, Fade had even less conflict with him. Whenpared with his rtionship with Wagner and Shamos, his rtionship with Kelton was much better. However, since Baxter, who was not involved with him in any way, had suddenly intruded, Fade had no choice but to be suspicious. Once these thoughts urred to him, Fade narrowed his eyes. He I looked at Algot and Baxter before saying coldly, "I don''t care what the both of you are nning, but I have to remind you that if you want to deal with me, you''ll have to handle the consequences." After that, he snorted and began to break the restriction again. Algot and Baxter shared a look. They seemed to be hesitating about whether or not they should make another move against Fade. However, after some thinking, they shook their heads and decided against it. Algot chose another spot on the pir and started breaking the restriction again. The crowd watching everything unfold had no idea what was truly going on. In their eyes, they only found that Fade had reacted excessively to Baxter, who was merely stepping out to mediate the quarrel out of kindness. In an instant, theirments towards him grew even harsher. However, Fade paid no mind to what they were saying. Less than ten minutester, an arched gate appeared on the pir with a sh of light. The restriction was broken. "The restriction has been broken. Isn''t that too soon?" "Who did it? Algot?" "As expected of Algot, he''s so strong." "No, it wasn''t him. It wasn''t Algot. It''sing from Fade''s position." "What? He actually did it, how could that be?" While the crowd expressed their shock, Fade walked through the arched door with Yura and Halston in tow before the trio soon disappeared. Chapter 2321 Chapter 2321 The Xuan Valley was bustling with activity, and the courtyard in the Tianwu n was no different. Because of the appearance of martial essence in the first and second levels, the crowd outside could not contain their shock. However, at the present moment, they were even more stunned upon seeing the situation on the third level. More than a hundred streams of martial essence had appeared on the third level, shing brilliantly in a prism of color that disrupted the surface of the water. Even the several n leaders there were astounded. Their countenances were filled with dubiety as they gazed upon the water. "What''s going on in there, for there to be so much martial essence all of a sudden?" "From experience, very few were able to assimte martial essence in the first three levels. Even the asional people who seed only managed ten or so streams if they''re lucky. However, now someone has done so in the first two levels. What''s more, they released more than a hundred streams in the third level. This is truly remarkable!¡± "Comparatively, the situation on the fourth level is normal. There are a total of around seventy streams of martial essence. That''s more or less the same as the previous years." "Did that bunch of rascals do something inside there?" "As far as I''m concerned, there''s no need for everyone to worry this much. Being able to assimte martial essence is a plus, no matter if it''s that bunch of rascals or our ns." "You''re right!" "Let''s continue watching! This year''s round will make for a good show." At this moment, Fade and the other two had just stepped into the fourth level. The moment they entered the space, a murderous aura hit them right away. The entire sky was obscured by ayer of suppressive dark red. The ground was simrly dyed a red, and stained with ck. The whole space resembled an enormous ancient battlefield which sent heart-trembling chills through anyone who stepped foot there. That being said, it was not corpses lying on the battlefield, but knives of various shapes and sizes. Some of them were scattered on the surface of the ground, whereas others were stabbed into it. Some were even hacked into rocks. "The martial essence on this level is de essence!" When the group was met with that sight, they immediately understood what was going on. The first three levels had natural martial essence. On the fourth level, for the first time, they encountered man-made martial essence. If the two were to bepared, man-made martial essence was easier to assimte and refine. As they were about to leap into action, a voice cut through the air from beside them. "Why are you three here?" The voice led the three of them to turn in its direction. They saw several people walking towards them. Upon a closer look, it was none other than Wagner, Shamos, Kelton, and Monash. Yura aside, these four were the ones who everyone had high hopes for. They were indeed the ones who had entered the fourth level first and assimted the de essence there. However, they were unable to proceed after each of them had assimted roughly twenty streams of the essence. Therefore, they had re-gathered to share their experiences on the process. Firstly, they thought they may have been able to improve their skills through teamwork. Secondly, they could also discuss the ces which they examined to determine if there was a more suitable ce that would allow them toprehend more of the de essence. However, as they gathered and were yet to begin the discussion, they noticed Fade and his group''s appearance. Hence, they approached them. Halston hurriedly bowed in greeting when he saw them. Yura also greeted them with a smile. Fade, on the other hand, just gave a curt nod as a sign of greeting as he had nothing to do with them. He was about to leave as he didn''t want to waste anytime. However, at that moment, Wagner stopped Halston and asked, "How did you enter the fourth level? With your skills, you couldn''t have been able to get here that easily." Wagner was the eldest disciple of the Tianwu Can and Halston was his junior. Halston dared not cover up the truth, so he answered, "I was able to get to this level because Fade helped me, Wagner." "Fade? You mean Fade Chen? He helped you here?" Wagner nced at Fade with a look of surprise and disbelief. Beside them, Shamos nced at the two and smirked. "I think it''s probably thanks to Yura that they''re here!" "When I was on the first level, Yura was giving Mr. Chen special treatment. Who would''ve thought that she would bring them all the way here!" The other three in the group nodded in session when they heard what Shamos said. To them, no matter whether it was Fade or Halston, they both must have had to rely on Yura in order to reach the fourth level. Her skills are almost on par with themselves, and yet she brought along these twoggards. They could not understand it for the life of them. Just as they were sighing in emotion. Something came to Monash''s mind. Out of the blue, his eyes lit up and he asked, "We felt plenty of fluctuations of martialessence from the lower level just now. It wasn''t a small amount either. There were over hundred streams! Was it Miss Shan''s doing?" When Monash brought it up, the others all perked up, their interests piqued. They gazed at Yura expectantly. Yura eyed them and said in a lukewarm tone, "I did assimte the ice essence. However, I''m not the only one. Fade did too." "He has also done it! This... Haha!" "Miss Shan, why are you so protective of him? Could you two be..."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Yura, don''t drag yourself down because of such a person. Leave him behind ande with us. If we work together, you''ll benefit more." In the face of their ridicule, Yura was thoroughly irritated and she wanted to exin herself. However, Fade shook his head at her and said, "There''s no need to exin. We need to seize every second. Getting martial essence is more important." After she heard what Fade said, Yura red at the four of them and then left with him. Her final words to them were, "There''s no need for you to interfere in my business." As Halston watched the two of them leave, he took a step forward. When he had taken only two steps forward, Wagner''s voice rang out from behind him. "Halston, are you going to follow them? Aren''t you going to follow me?" Hesitation overcame Halston''s expression at that question. Gritting his teeth, he mulled it over for a moment. Then, he cupped his hands towards Wagner in a show of respect and said, "Wagner, you are the top. martial artist in the Tianwu n, with great responsibility on your shoulders. I dare not burden you." With that, he quickened his pace and chased after Fade and Yura. Under such circumstances, Wagner''s face could not help but sink, and he looked displeased. Fade''s group quickly began to tackle the fourth level. The space stretched out vastly, and there were at least a million des scattered everywhere. It wasn''t an easy task to find one that had de essence suitable for one''s self. However, with Fade''s astute radar for martial essence, it didn''t take long for the three of them to find a tomb of knives in the valley. Chapter 2322 Chapter 2322 The valley was a huge expanse, yet it was all covered with ayer of des. As soon as they stepped foot inside, the sound of metal nging filled the air. They kicked aside the metal at their feet, not expending much strength to do so. Then, they realized that the des were not scattered in a singleyer, but three. The group of three were shell-shocked and gasped at the sight. If the fourth level that they were on was really a battlefield, what sort of bloodshed had gone down there? With the tombs in that valley, they could not imagine what sort of ferocious battles had transpired. How many people had died for there to be that many des? "The de essence here is abundant. Let''s begin!" Fade''s voice jolted the other two from their state of shock. Their location had plentiful de essence and an atmosphere saturated with murderous intent. It was definitely a good location to assimte de essence. Without wasting any time, the three of them immediately found a suitable ce for themselves and began the process. It wasn''t long before Fade felt shapeless torrents of knife-like energy. They soared into his spiritual consciousness and transformed into de essence. ''I''ve just started and have already acquired 50 streams of de essence," Fade thought to himself. "It seems like the fourth level is indeed better!" He rejoiced in his heart. Yura, on the other hand, only managed to assimte two streams of de essence, possibly because she was ipatible with it. Halston managed eight streams straightaway after his careful efforts. It was a significant gain. However, when he was about to continue, he suddenly clutched at his head and began to convulse in pain on the ground. Themotion gave Fade quite the shock. He quickly stopped in his tracks and rushed to Halston''s side. From the other end, Yura rushed over too. Upon seeing Halston''s pained expression, she couldn''t help but ask in worry, "What''s wrong with him?" Fade pinned Halston down and checked his pulse. He immediately pinpointed the cause. "He has taken in too much de essence. At his current level, he can''t handle it." "Then what should we do? Should we break the jade slip and request help?" Yura asked. Fade replied, "I''ll treat him first. He can decide whether or not to crush the jade slip." After he said that, he immediately circted his positive energy and started treating Halston. Fifteen minutester, Halston''s condition stabilized. "Thank you, Brother Chen and Yura." Halston expressed his gratitude to them. Then he took out the jade slip and said, "I''m leaving." "Halston, if you wish to continue, I can help you. After all, an opportunity to get martial essence is rare. You..." Fade looked at him. Halston shook his head and said, "Brother Chen, you''ve already helped me too much. If it wasn''t for you, perhaps I wouldn''t have been able to reach the fourth level or even assimte any martial essence." "I''m satisfied with the results I''ve gotten." "After all, I won''t be able to take in any more even if I continue." After a moment of silence, Fade nodded. "Take good care of yourself then. I''ll visit you after we get out." Fade knew that Halston did not want to drag him down. "Yes, I will. Brother Chen, Yura, I wish the two of you good luck." Halston smiled at the two before shattering the jade slip. A beam of light burst out from the broken jade slip, enveloping him. He shot up into the sky and then vanished. Fade could not conceal his confusion when he saw Halston''s departure. "Weren''t people supposed toe in and save him if he UT crushed the jade slip? Why did he just disappear? Don''t tell me that it''s malfunctioned?" Beside him, Yura exined, "No, it''s normal." "If we were to let outsiders enter directly, they might interfere with other people''sprehension and cultivation." "Thus, after crushing the jade slip, they will be teleported to a special space in the secret area. The outsiders will enter that special space to bring them out. That ce is like an intermediary emergency station. It was set up by the forefathers of the four ns. "I see. That is logical." He nodded. Following that, the two of them continued assimting the de essence. Man-made martial essence was indeed much easier toprehend than natural martial essence. Hence, Fade and Yura assimted the essence at a much higher rate than before. The two were in the tomb of des, concentrating on theirprehension. Wagner, Shamos, Kelton, and Monash, who had just finished their discussion, were preparing to move from the entrance of the fourth level. However, right then, there was a burst of light. Several figures appeared around them,ing in one after another. Upon inspection, it was Algot, Baxter and the rest from the third level. They had just broken through the prohibition to the fourth level. They could not deny their shock upon seeing Wagner''s group there. "Wagner, why are you all here? Haven''t you gone to get the martial essence?" Algot was excited. He took the initiative to approach Wagner and chat with him. Baxter went to Kelton''s side and whispered something into his ear. Shamos had a sudden thought. He asked, "What happened on the third level just now? Who assimted that much martial essence?" As soon as the question was asked, the other three immediately showed expressions rife with curiosity.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Algot and Baxter exchanged nces and nodded. Algot then spoke, "Friends, there was indeed someone who managed toprehend ice essence on the third level. More than 100 streams, at that." "Who was it?" Shamos was dying of curiosity. Algot replied, "It was probably Yura." "Probably?" Wagnertched onto the hidden meaning in his words and could not resist questioning him further. Algol''s expression sank, and he added, "At that time, Yura and Fade were together. We are of the opinion that the ice essence was assimted by Yura. However, she imed that both she and Fade did, and he was apparently the one did responsible for most of it." "Nheless, we think that Yura only said that deliberately to protect Fade''s dignity. That''s because that Fade guy wouldn''t be able to assimte martial essence, and even if he did manage to do so, he definitely wouldn''t have been able toprehend most of that amount." Wagner and the rest of the group nodded in agreement, looking sullen. "It must have been Yura." "We met them just now too. She was indeed very protective of Fade." "Though, we never expected Yura to be lucky enough to assimte more than a hundred streams of ice essence." As they were chatting about it, jealousy reared its head in their hearts. After all, Yura had been at most the genius disciple who was as famous as them, but her overall strength had been lesser than theirs. However, now, she was the strongest among them. Wagner had only managed a total of 38 streams of martial essence, while Shamos, Kelton, and Monash had a little more than 20 streams each. Yura acquired more than a hundred streams, leaving them in the lower ranks. It naturally turned them somber. In the silence, the group remained downcast. Chapter 2323 Chapter 2323 At that juncture, Monash, who had yet to speak, caressed his chin. Deep in thought, he could no longer stop himself from asking, "Was it really Yura? Why do I get the feeling that something is off?" "What would be off?" "Monash, did you realize something?" "What''s up?" Peering at the group, Monash expressed his doubts. "We''ve all assimted martial essence. Once we do, there will be remnants of martial essence left on us, causing our vital energy to undergo changes. "For example, Wagner, who acquired the most martial essence, has the most powerful energy among us." "If Yura had truly assimted more than a hundred streams of martial essence, there should be stronger traces and fluctuations of martial essence detectable in her body''s energy." "However, if I recall our meeting just now, I didn''t sense that sort of strong energy from her earlier." Frowns inevitably crossed the others'' faces when they heard his observation. "It really seems so. The remnants of martial essence from Yura''s body were indeed not strong." "She did seem to be around the same level as us. Maybe she''s just slightly stronger." "What in the world is going on?" While they spected about it, Monash spoke up again. "Logically speaking, Yura''s strength is on par with ours. Her assimtion of martial essence is about the same too. I''ve never heard of her possessing such talent that would allow her to assimte that much martial essence at once. Could it be that she has a special method or some item?" His words evoked simr thoughts in the others'' minds. "Perhaps Yura has a unique martial arts technique to quickly assimte martial essence." "Or maybe she obtained a treasure that enhances her ability to assimte martial essence." In an instant, their minds were fraught with numerous doubts and guesses. Just as they had lowered their heads, deep in thought, they felt their breathing suddenly growbored. All of a sudden, an invisible wave rippled in their direction, immediately rousing them. "This... This is martial essence! Someone has assimted it," said Wagner. "It''s Yura. Which direction is iting from?" Shamos asked. By the time his question fell from his lips, the first stream of martial essence was still lingering. After it, more and more streams rushed towards them in session. They came rapidly, in vast numbers. In a short moment, over 200 streams had appeared. "This... Could it be that Yura really has..." At present, all their expressions had transformed. Their eyes glittered and they looked maniacal. "Let''s go take a look!" Wagner was the first to speed off. The remaining members of the group immediately followed suit, all of them rushing in the direction of the martial essence streams. At that very moment, Fade was in high spirits in the de tomb of the valley as he felt the streams of de essence constantly entering his spiritual consciousness.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "It''s indeed easier to assimte de essence. I''ve felt more than 300 streams of de essence now. That''s more than the total of the previous three floorsbined." Beside him, Yura was also delighted. Her delight was because she had assimted more than 70 streams of de essence, which waspletely beyond her expectations. Right as the duo were about to make haste to continue the process... Out of the blue, they heard the whistling of people approaching at breakneck speed, headed towards them. Fade and Yura soon heard surprised voices as well. "There''s so many des here." "With such dense de essence here, it''s no wonder she could assimte that much!" "I feel like I''m about to get something too!" "It''s Wagner and his group!" Yura and Fade shared a look when they detected the voices. Simultaneously, they stopped their assimtion and stood up to walk towards the entrance of the valley. It was then that they met Wagner''s group, who were all raring with excitement. "It''s you guys!" Shamos looked at the two of them. "Yura, how did you find such a good ce?" Wagner asked with a smile. She snickered frigidly. "Does it have anything to do with you guys?" Wagner maintained his smile. "Why are you so worked up, Yura? Could you be hiding something that we''re not supposed to see?" "What do you mean, Wagner? She asked, her brows furrowing. His smile grew. "You should know best of all what I mean!" "You..." She was thoroughly perplexed. Then, Monash rified, "Miss Shan, we are all martial artists and comrades here. If you have any special methods or items to el assimte martial essence, why not share it with us? It''s a win-win situation." When she heard that, she immediately understood. "All that beating around the bush just for this. So you guys think I have some kind of hidden treasure!" She red at them. Shamos'' tone was hostile. "That''s the only possibility. Otherwise, with your talent, I don''t believe that you can surpass us by that much." His usations triggered her. "What do you mean by that, Shamos?" Wagner butted in, still smiling. "Don''t get all heated, Yura! We''re just having a casual conversation." "A casual conversation?" Yura snorted coolly. "Do you guys think I''m not aware of what you''re up to?" "Forget about the fact that I don''t have any such treasure. Even if I do, it has nothing to do with you. Were you all thinking of snatching it from me by force?" Her words turned the atmosphere tense instantly. Both sides were ready to sh with their weapons. A fight was due to break out anytime. Although Yura had fewer people on her side, she didn''t intend to stand down at all. With a fierce re, she dered Houdly, "Go ahead. Stop dawdling around and pretending to be good people, as if you all are gentlemen." "You..." A chill settled into Shamos'' expression. Kelton and Monash narrowed their eyes too. After a moment of silence, Wagnerughed. "Yura, what are you talking about? Our four ns are of the same origin. We''re fellow disciples." "How could we possibly kill each other when we''re brothers-in-arms?" "We were just concerned about you, Yura. That''s why we asked." "Concerned!" She snorted. The wariness in her eyes did not diminish. Wagner nced at the valley, and then spoke to her again. "This is a good ce to assimte de essence. Is it okay with you if we were to do it here too?" Yura replied, "This isn''t my personal territory. If you want to do so, go on. Just don''t disturb US." "Of course." Wagner nodded. "This valley isrge, and there are many precious des. Everyone has a chance." "Let''s find a suitable ce to get some de essence. What do you guys think?" As Wagner had the highest rank among all of them, there were naturally no objections to his suggestion. Everyone in his group nodded in agreement. Yura and Fade had no objections as well. Thus, the group of people split up and to each find a suitable location to assimte their own de essence. Chapter 2324 Chapter 2324 Fade and Yura then returned to their original spots to continue their pursuit of the de essence. The two of them exchanged nces. He reminded her in a low voice, "Be careful when you''reprehending." "I will. You should be careful as well!" She nodded. She added, "However, everyone here is from a noble and upstanding n, so even if they have malicious intentions, they wouldn''t dare to act rashly. After all, the n leaders are right outside." When he heard that, he sighed slightly to himself. Yura was still a kind girl deep down. She underestimated the depth of human greed. Nheless, he did not voice his thoughts out. He merely nodded and replied, "Let''s hope so." After collecting their thoughts, the two of them continuedprehending de essence. Right then, Wagner and the others were scuttling back and forth in the valley, looking for a suitable ce to begin. They were all making full use of their time to gather de essence. At that moment, Algot and Baxter avoided the crowd. They passed through the bushes and trees, and arrived at a more remote ce. "You guys are finally here. How''s the n going?" A figure walked out from behind a protruding rock and asked them in a deep voice. Algot and Baxter stepped forward and bowed to the man when they spotted him. They greeted him respectfully, "Master." The figure waved his hand and told them, "This is a special situation. There''s no need for formalities here. Let''s talk about the n." If anyone else was around, they would have been taken aback upon seeing the man. That was because the master mentioned by Algot and Baxter was none other than Monash. After all, Monash was not from the four Heaven Level ns, but an outsider who had learned on his own, whereas Algot and Baxter were top-ranking in Tianwu n and Juetong Temple respectively. Not only did they know of Monash, they even addressed him as their master. It was a shocking revtion! However, as the others were all busy assimting de essence, they did not notice the strangeness of the three people there. Algot and Baxter informed Monash of what had happened on the third level. When they were done, Monash caressed his chin and fell into deep thought.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "You both have already taken the initiative to provoke Fade but he has yet to take action. Hence, we''re still unclear as to his strength as of now." The two lowered their heads. "Master, why don''t we provoke him again? This time, we''ll definitely get a grasp of his abilities." "Yes, we can act right now." Monash pondered for a while, shook his head, and said, "I required you guys to test him for me as I wasn''t on the third level. Since we''re here together now, there''s no need for that." "Master, do you mean that you will..." Algot trailed off. "Once the three of us join forces, that kid will definitely die," said Baxter with a warm smile on his face. However, the warmth of that smile belied sinister traits. Squinting his eyes. Monash said, "The best oue would be if we could get rid of him immediately." "That being said, we need to be prepared for the possibility of failure. We need to prepare a path to retreat." "Retreat? What are your ns, master?" Algot and Baxter peered at him. Monash waved his hand and beckoned the two closer as he whispered to them. After hearing what he had to say, their eyes lit up. "That''s an excellent idea. We will definitely seed." "As expected of you, master, the n is foolproof." Then, the three of them went back into the woods to begin the n. At that moment, Fade was stillprehending the de essence. Streams of de essence whooshed towards his sea of spiritual consciousness. In less than half an hour, he had gotten more than 200 streaks of de essence. In total, he had assimted more than 500 streams of martial essence. As for Yura who was close by, though she had not managed as many streams as him, she had also gotten around 80 streams. It was nheless, also a great gain. Contemporaneously, the other people in the valley were not having that much luck. Wagner, Shamos, and Kelton were strong. They had assimted de essence themselves, so they were not slow that time round. They had also acquired more than 10 streams each, so they had close to 50 streams altogether. As for those of weaker strength and talent, some managed to acquire four streams of essence, while others were still struggling and had yet to assimte a single stream. That situation was not out of the ordinary ifpared with the previous years. In fact, it might be even better. After all, there were three geniuses in at the level of 50 streams of martial essence, namely Wagner, Shamos, and Kelton. Around seven of the other martial artists managed to acquire four streams each. That result was indeed a cut above the previous years. However, theparison betweenpetitors was a different story. Those results, whenpared to Fade and Yura''s, were dismally disappointing. What''s more, they were not that far away from each other in the valley. The continuous waves of de essence pounded the hearts of Wagner and the other martial artists 1 pride and confidence to pieces. like heavy hammers, smashing t "58 streams. I''ve gotten 58, and it''s already too difficult to continue. There are over three hundred streams there!" At that moment, Wagner was feeling the constant waves of de essence. His face sank when hepared it to his own. In other areas of the valley, Shamos, Kelton, and the others all disyed simr expressions. "Could Yura really possess some treasure?" That thought inevitably drifted into their minds once more. They were debating whether or not to go take a look at her. Just then, the explosive sound of positive energy colliding rang out in the valley. Then, the crackling sounds of a fierce fight filled the space. Everyone there waspletely taken aback. They immediately stood up and looked towards the source of the noise. "It''s where Yura and Fade are. What''s going on over there?" Wagner''s face darkened, and he immediately set off. "Let''s go and see!" The others instantly followed behind him. A few seconds ago, Fade was assimting de essence. Continuous waves of essence, nearing 500 streams, were flowing into his spiritual consciousness. Right as he was about to take it a step further, a stinging pain shot through the back of his heart. In an instant, his sharp senses had him turn his body and move out of the way of the ambush. As he turned around, he saw a ck shadow brushing past his body, flying over him. The ck figure seemed to be a little surprised that his attack missed. He paused for a while and then rushed to the forest of the valley, attempting a getaway. Fade was not about to let him escape. He gave chase immediately. Boom! Torrents after torrents of energy rushed out, igniting a series of volcanic sounds in the valley. "It''s you!" After catching up, Fade looked at the person in front of him, who was none other than Monash He could not control the look of surprise that shed across his face. Monash, you and I have no quarrel, so why did you ambush me?" Chapter 2325 Chapter 2325 Monash''s face darkened and his expression turned cold. Fade''s reaction exceeded his expectations. However, the overall situation was still ording to his n. Seeing that the other party had recognized his identity, Monash didn''t bother to conceal it. He gritted his teeth and rushed toward Fade. "You don''t have to know so much. Just die." "If you want to kill me, I''m afraid you''re not capable of it!" Fade snorted and confronted him in a collision. Suddenly, they collided and caused an explosion, and the battle intensified. Monash himself was a Heaven Level martial artist. His strength was on par with Shamos and Yura. Fade''s reputation was well known and there were rumours that he had already reached the Half-Lord Level. However, they were just rumors after all, coupled with the news that Fade returned after he was injured in the Micovia. Hence, although he failed to ambush him, Monash was confident that he could kill him if he confronted Fade head-on. It was only when the fight began that Monash realized that the situation wasn''t what he imagined it to be. During the head-on collision, Fade''s continuous attacks had forced him to step back, with his body full of injuries. "No, if it goes on like this, I could lose!" Monash''s heart tightened and he shouted in a low voice, "Let''s do it together!" Right when he shouted, Algot and Baxter rushed out at the same time. Algot held a long sword with sword essence and swung it at Fade''s abdomen. On the other hand, Baxter threw out a set of Arhat Fist movements and roared fiercely. Of course, Fade noticed the movements in the corner of his eyes. He turned his head and saw Algot and Baxter. "It''s you!" Fade was surprised. Then, he recalled Algot and Baxter''s provocation on the third floor. At that time, he was curious as to why they would provoke him since there was no hatred between them. Now, he knew. The both of them were Monash''s aplices to assassinate him. Thinking of this, Fade''s eyes turned cold. "You are seeking death!" "Boom, boom!" He shot out two streams of positive energy which shattered Al got''s sword and Baxter''s Arhat Fists. The positive energy continued to move forward and flew towards Algot and Baxter. The two of them didn''t expect Fade''s moves to be so powerful. They were caught off guard and hit by the bursts of energy. They vomited blood and fell to the ground. Monash''s eyes darkened when he saw this. He gritted his teeth and triggered a positive energy. It turned into a green whirlwind and swept towards Fade. "Wind!" Seeing Monash''s attack, Fade squinted his eyes. Then, he had an idea. He gently flipped his right hand gently. A light green energy gathered in the centre of his palm like a breeze. As Fade threw out his right hand, the energy turned into a gust of fierce wind, whistling and rushing towards Monash''s whirlwind. "I''ve mastered the wind essence on the second level. Now, it''s time to try it." A faint smile appeared at the corner of Fade''s mouth as he looked at the fierce wind that blew out. The two winds quickly spun and collided with each other, making a crackling sound. Everything in its way, whether it was a rock or tree, was quickly crushed into powder. However, after a short collision, Fade''s strong wind crushed Monash''s whirlwind, then it continued to charge forward. Caught off guard, Monash hastily dodged the attack. After much struggle, he barely escaped Fade''s wind attack. "How can you be so strong?" Monash looked at him in shock. At this moment, even Fade himself was a little surprised. "I didn''t expect it to be so strong. I''ve only mastered sixteen streaks of wind essence, and my strength has increased greatly." "If I could gain more insights, my strength will be unimaginable." "I''ve heard that Lord Level requires 10,000 streaks of martial essence. With that, the strength will be unimaginable." With a pleasant surprise in his heart, Fade looked forward to the journey to the Lord Level. After Monash discovered Fade''s strength, his eyes flickered. He retreated and attempted to escape. However, how could Fade let him seed? In a blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Monash and stopped him. At the same time, he noticed Yura rushing over. She was surprised to see Fade and Monash in a fight. "What''s going on? Why are you fighting?" Fade stopped Monash while he exined to Yura. "Monash ambushed me and tried to kill me just now." "What? How could it be..." She was stunned. Fade said in a low voice, "A I got and Baxter are his aplices. Be careful!" "Algot, Baxter, why would they do that? What... What''s going on?" At this moment, Yura was shocked and filled with doubt. However, she didn''t hesitate. She quickly rushed to Fade and was ready to help. Monash''s head started to ache when he saw this. After all, Fade had already suppressed him. If Yura, who was as strong as him, got involved, he would definitely die. Therefore, Monash looked at Algot and Baxter and shouted, "Stop Yura." The two of them who had been heading towards Fade heard Monash''s order. They immediately turned around and rushed towards her. Seeing this, it confirmed what Fade had said. Yura looked at the two of them and said coldly, "You''re disciples of Heaven Level ns, but you''re doing such a thing now. Have you considered the consequences after leaving the Xuan Valley?" Algot and Baxter''s expressions changed, and they looked a little pale. However, at this point, there was no turning back. They gritted their teeth, looked at each other, and said harshly, "Let''s go together and kill them. We will have a way out if we shut them up." Hearing this, Yura felt a chill in her heart and her expression turned cold. Thus, the two battles began simultaneously. Monash wasn''t Fade''s match to begin with. Now that he had no helpers, it was hopeless. He was forced to retreat. On the other side, Algot and Baxter weren''t weak, but Yura was still more powerfulpared to them. She fought against two of them and managed to suppress them both. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had to consider their identities and tried to figure out what was going on, both of them would''ve alread knocked to the ground by now. "Poof..." been Monash spat out a big mouthful of blood when he was hit once again. His face was paler than before. At this moment, Fade was opposite him, with a cold expression and not a single wound on his body.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Monash''s eyes were shining, and he was ready to retreat. However, just as he thought of that, Fade suddenly opened his mouth and shouted. In an instant, an invisible sound wave rushed out, making Monash dizzy. He was frozen in ce, as if someone had knocked him in the head. "My mental power has increased. The Blood Devil Ring is indeed effective." Fade praised himself in his mind and didn''t stop moving. Taking advantage of Monash''s sluggishness, Fade rushed to him and hit his Dantian abdomen. Chapter 2326 Chapter 2326 Monash let out a scream as his whole body copsed to the ground. Beads of sweat dripped down from his forehead, and his expression was very ugly. "You... You destroyed my Dantian abdomen." Lying on the ground, he looked up at Fade with resentment in his eyes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Fade looked down at him with cold eyes and said, Tell me, why did you want to kill me? Who sent you here?" "Uh..." Monash''s facial expression changed. He quickly shut his mouth, with an expression that showed that he wasn''t willing to speak. Fade narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "If you don''t speak, death is your only way out." As he spoke, he raised his right hand. A glowing ball of positive energy appeared in the center of his palm. "Y-You can''t kill me. You touched me, I..." Monash said in a hurry. However, before he could finish, Fade waved his hand. With a swoosh, a ray of sharp light shed across Monash''s left arm. Monash screamed as his arm flew up with blood sttering out. "I don''t care who you are. If you don''t speak, I''ll make you wish you were dead!" Fade''s voice was cold. Monash felt a chill as he looked at Fade who had an expression that he had never seen before. Regret welled up in his heart. At that moment, he had started to regret epting this difficult task. However, there was not much time for him to regret it. Fade spoke up again in a cold tone. "My patience is limited." "1-1..." Monash stuttered, as his face filled with uncertainty. He hesitated to open his mouth. "Three more seconds!" Fade continued to put pressure on him. Monash''s expression darkened. He had a panicked look on his face, and he was about to speak. However, at this moment, someone shouted, "What are you doing?" In an instant, over ten streaks of energy headed in their direction, followed by all sorts of loud shouts. "What''s going on here? We noticed a fight." "What happened to Monash? Why is he hurt?" "Yura, what are you doing? Why are you attacking Algot and Baxter?" "What the hell is going on?" Wagner and the others had rushed over after they heard themotion. Monash was about to speak but his expression changed when he saw this. The words at the tip of his tongue changed at thest moment. "Wagner, Shamos, Kelton, Fade wants to kill me. Please save me!" Hearing this, everyone''s gaze fell on Fade. The current situation made them believe Monash immediately. Then, they started shouting one after another. "Fade, let go of Monash." "How bold of you to attack a colleague." "Fade, stop now and surrender." Fade ignored them and continued to stare at Monash coldly. He said in a cold tone, "If you don''t say it, I''ll kill you." "You all heard it. He wants to kill me. Hurry up, save me! " Monash shouted urgently. Wagner and the others immediately conjured their positive energy, took out their weapons, and red at Fade. "Fade, stop right now and let Monash go!" Yura saw what was going on from the side and was worried that both parties would really start a fight, so she hurriedly stood up. "Wagner, Shamos, Kelton, don''t do it. It''s a misunderstanding. Things aren''t as they seem." "The truth is right in front of you. Fade is about to kill him. Yura, do you still want to defend him?" Wagner red at her. She hurriedly exined, "Fade is doing this for a reason. It was Monash who ambushed Fade and tried to assassinate him, so Fade retaliated." However, just as she finished, Monash shouted again. "They''re lying. That''s not the truth." "I was here before to master the de essence. Fade suddenly appeared and said that he had taken a fancy to this ce and wanted me to leave. I refused, so he attacked and injured me." "Algot and Baxter were nearby at that time. They witnessed what happened. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them." As soon as he finished his words, Wagner and the others turned to Algot and Baxter. Yura was also anxious as she hurriedly exined, "Algot and Baxter are Monash''s aplices. They joined forces to kill Fade. You can''t believe them." Upon hearing this, the others couldn''t help but frown. Wagner looked at Algot and asked in a deep voice, "Tell me what happened." Kelton also looked at Baxter and said, "Us monks do not bear false witnesses. Baxter, tell me the truth." Algot and Baxter looked at each other and said, "Monash is telling the truth. Fade wanted to snatch his territory and attacked Monash. We came forward to persuade him, but he attacked us." "You''re lying. The truth isn''t like that. You''re clearly the ones who ambushed Fade. How could you..." Yura became anxious. Algot rolled his eyes and asked directly, "Miss Shan, I know your rtionship with Fade is good, but did you see us ambushing him with your own eyes?" In the face of such a question, she was stunned. Indeed, when she arrived, Fade had already started fighting with them, but she didn''t witness the ambush. However, she still believed in Fade. "I didn''t see it with my own eyes, but I believe in Fade. That''s what he said and he wouldn''t lie to me.¡± "Besides, I don''t think he would snatch his territory like Monash said." "Fade is very powerful. He is stronger and much more capable of searching for martial essence. He was the first to discover it in this valley. If he wanted to find a good territory, he would be more capable than Monash, and he doesn''t have to fight with him for it." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Miss Shan, I agree that Fade is strong, but it''s unfair for you to question me because of this!" Monash said with his head held high, looking as if he had been wronged. After Wagner and the others heard this, they frowned. Monash''s words were more convincing to them. After all, there were two witnesses, Algot and Baxter. Yura''s words, on the other hand, were based on trust. There was no substantial evidence at all, and it wasn''t convincing. The few of them exchanged nces. Wagner spoke up, "Yura, we need proof. Your words are without evidence. I''m sorry, but I can''t believe you." Shamos answered concisely, "I trust Monash." Kelton also said, "We can investigate the truthter, but now, it''s better for Mr. Chen to let go of Mr. Guo and let him heal!" "Yes, let him go quickly." "The injury is serious. It''s important to save him first." "Fade, did you hear that? Let him go now." "The masters are being generous, so don''t be so shameless!" The situation intensified. The crowd red at Fade and even began to swear. Chapter 2327 Chapter 2327 Fade ignored the shouting and cursing in front of him.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At this moment, his eyes were fixed on Monash. "I meant what I said. If you don''t tell me, you''re still going to die." "How dare you..." Monash looked at him with his shing eyes. Fade didn''t say much, but Monash understood that he dared to do it. With another streak of positive energy, Monash''s other arm was cut off. He screamed as it flew right up. "Y-You actually..." Monash looked at him with pain and shock in his eyes. Fade''s face was still cold. "I have already said, if you don''t speak, you''re bound to die. Did you think I''m joking with you?" Monash suddenly felt terrified when he saw Fade''s cold stare with the intent of killing in his eyes. "Last chance!" Fade said coldly. At this moment, Monash felt his intent. He dared not dy any longer. He endured the pain and quickly nodded before saying, "Don''t kill me. I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you." "Say it!" Fade''s voice was cold. Monash said, "Someone sent out a mission and I epted it. That''s why..." He was about to reach the important part. Suddenly, his expression changed and his eyes froze. ck blood started flowing out of his nose before he copsed to the ground. Fade noticed that something was wrong, so he quickly leaned over and asked, "Who sent out the task, who was it?" However, at this moment, Monash''s eyes turned white and there was no breath left in him. He was dead. Wagner and the others who were on the side were shocked by Fade''s behaviour in public. As a result, Monash met a tragic end. They finally came to their senses and hurried over. "Monash, Monash, what''s wrong?" "Fade, how dare you attack Monash in public?" "Hurry up! Medic! Hurry up!" "It''s pointless. He''s out of breath. Monash is already dead." After confirming Monash''s death, everyone''s gaze fell on Fade. The positive energy on his body surged, and his eyes were angry and cold. "Fade, you killed Monash." "How dare you! Kneel down and surrender!" "Fade, how dare you vite the rules and kill in Xuan Valley." In the face of the angry crowd, Fade exined coldly, "I wanted to kill him, but his death has nothing to do with me. The poison in his body broke out and caused his death. It had nothing to do with me." "Everyone saw it with their own eyes. Fade, you are still denying." Wagner red at him and shouted. Everyone''s faces were also full of anger. Yura hurriedly defended him, "Everyone, I checked Monash''s body. He died of poison. Fade didn''t lie." "Yura, you still want to protect him at this point?" "Miss Shan, even if Monash was poisoned to death, it can''t be said that Fade didn''t kill him. After all, who could prove that he didn''t poison him?" "This... This..." Yura was speechless for a moment. At this moment, Fade had no intention of giving them an exnation. Instead, he looked at Algot and Baxter and headed towards them. Seeing this, they trembled in fear. They quickly retreated and hid behind Wagner and Kelton. "Fade, what are you trying to do?" "Mr. Chen, please do not make a mistake." Wagner and Kelton stared at him. Fade said coldly, "They are Monash''s aplices. I have a question for them." "You''re talking nonsense. We''re not." "Fade, we testified for Monash, and now you want to take revenge on us?" Algot and Baxter exined. Fade ignored them and continued to approach them, then he said in a deep voice. "Who is the person behind this? Tell me and you can live. If you don''t, you''ll die!" The two of them were forced back a few steps by Fade''s cold and horrible energy, and their faces turned pale. Wagner and Kelton''s expressions changed. "Fade, don''t push your luck." "Mr. Chen, if you continue, don''t me me for being rude." Looking at the two people in his way, Fade''s eyes turned cold. He said, "Whoever tries to stop me is my enemy." As soon as he said these words, the atmosphere intensified. Wagner snorted, drew his long sword, and pointed it directly at Fade. Does this mean that you are going to fight me? I''d like to see your strength then." Kelton put his palms together as a golden energy swirled around his body, as if Buddha had descended on him. The battle between them was on the verge of breaking out. In such a situation, Yura couldn''t help feeling anxious. "Everyone, please calm down. We can talk about this and resolve any misunderstanding." "Miss Shan, we have already restrained ourselves. Someone else doesn''t want to talk, so don''t me us for being rude." "Someone intends to hurt my junior apprentice. If you were in my shoes, could you just stand by and do nothing?" She was rendered speechless. She could only look at Fade, hoping that he would calm down. However, he had no intention of changing at all. He continued to step forward despite Wagner and Kelton''s pressure. "Stop right there. If you dare to take one more step, I''ll take action." Wagner threatened. However, Fade continued forward as soon as he finished. Each step was like a p on Wagner''s face, which made his expression turn ugly. Gritting his teeth, he swung the sword in his hand, and a streak of energy appeared in the air as he chopped towards Fade. "Tianwu First Sword!" "This is one of Tianwu n''s unique skills, Tianwu First Sword. I didn''t expect Wagner to use this." "It looks like Wagner is going all out. He''s actually using his ultimate move right at the start." "It''s I.ne strong! There''s no way it canvel. blocked!" A chorus of exmations rang out. The shadow of the sword in the air was apanied by Wagner''s shouting. He chopped towards Fade. When he faced this horrifying sword. Fade shook his head in disappointment. "As the first disciple of the Tianwu n, it''s really sad to see Tianwu First Sword reaching only this level." "Fade, what are you talking about!" Wagner''s face was full of anger. Fade snorted. With his right hand as a sword, he shed out in the air. "I''ll show you what the real Tianwu First Sword is." In an instant, a virtual sword moved in the air and roared out, heading towards Wagner''s Tianwu First Sword. When the others saw this, they eximed. "Why is the shadow of this sword simr to the Tianwu First Sword?" "Could it be that Fade''s sword is also one of the Tianwu First Sword?" "How could it be possible? Tianwu First Sword is Tianwu n''s unique technique. Even the internal disciples are not qualified to learn it. They can only learn it when they''re core disciples. How could Fade learn it? BUMS Chapter 2328 Chapter 2328 "Boom!" The two sword shadows collided with each other in the air, making a loud noise. A wave of energy surged out, stirring up a huge wave in the valley. At that moment, a cracking sound erupted in the air. Looking up, Wagner''s sword shadow broke and turned into countless light spots, scattering down from the sky. Fade''s sword shadow chopped towards Wagner with sharp strength. Wagner was shocked and quickly jumped. He managed to avoid the aftermath of Fade''s sword shadow. However, Algot, who was hiding behind Wagner, couldn''t dodge in time. He was hit by the sword shadow and a long bloody stain appeared on his body. He fell to the ground and spat out blood. Wagner, who was panting, looked at Fade in surprise and anger. "H- How do you know Tianwu n''s unique skill?" "You are not qualified to know," Fade said coldly, and then stepped towards Algot. "Wagner, save me," Algot cried out in horror. Wagner''s expression darkened. He gritted his teeth and tried to stop Fade again. "As long as I''m here, you can''t touch the people of the Tianwu n." After that, he quickly waved his long sword and formed a sword. There were rows of silver light flying out from the, whistling and spinning. "What''s that?" someone asked in confusion. "That''s de essence. I didn''t expect Wagner to master so many de essences. There must be at least forty to fifty streaks, and he''s using them all on the spot." "Wagner is indeed powerful." "If he uses his de essence, Fade will definitely lose." The de essence charged at him in surprise.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At this moment, Fade raised the corner of his mouth and sneered. "You''re using de essence." "In that case, I''ll show you what real de essence is." After that, his body was still for a moment. In an instant, countless de-like energy flew out from Fade''s body. Like countless dancing butterflies, they were all wrapped around him. Everyone was shocked when they saw this. "This... This is also de essence!" "He actually mastered de essence as well. Is he going head-to-head with Wagner?" "Let''s look at how many de essence he has. There''s at least a few hundred of them. It''s almost ten times as many as Wagner''s." With a shout, Fade''s de-like energy rushed out and collided with Wagner''s sword. As a result, Wagner''s sword was crushed and defeated by the sheer force and number of the attack. Wagner''s face turned pale. He was shocked and couldn''t believe the oue. "How could it be possible? Y-You have mastered so many de essences. How could it be?" Besides Wagner, Shamos, Kelton, and the rest were all shocked at this moment. Yura, who was standing on the side, spoke quietly at this moment, "Not only has Mr. Chen mastered the de essence, he has also mastered stone essence on the first level, wind essence on the second level, and ice essence on the third level. "Mr. Chen has mastered more martial essence than me." After listening to her, the crowd was dumbfounded. "How is this possible? How is this possible?" "He''s mastered four kinds of martial essence on his own? That''s impossible! Absolutely impossible!" Amidst the shock, some of them recalled what Yura had said before. At that time, she told everyone that mastered most of the Fade ha essence on the third level she had only mastered a small lost of it. At that time, no one believed her and thought it was a lie to protect his dignity. However, now, they realized that she had never lied since the beginning. Everything she said was true. For a moment, everyone was stunned. They looked at Fade in a daze and were speechless. He, however, didn''t waste any time. He strode towards Algot and Baxter. Seeing this, Kelton muttered Amitabha and stood in front of him. "You want to stop me?" Fade frowned and looked coldly at him. Kelton said, "Baxter is my junior. If you intend to attack him, I can''t sit idly by and do nothing." "Do you really think that you''re my opponent?" Fade raised his eyebrows. Kelton shook his head. "Mr. Chen, you defeated Mr. Tu. I''m no match for you." "But you still want to fight?" Fade asked coldly. Kelton''s gaze was firm. "Buddha ispassionate and caring for all living things. What''s more, he''s my junior!" Hearing this, Fade squinted his eyes and stared at Kelton for a few seconds. The monk''s reaction was beyond Fade''s expectations. It made him calm down a little. He was silent for a while, then he exined to Kelton, "What I said just now is all true." "Monash wanted to assassinate me. Algot and Baxter are his aplices. I want to ask them who the mastermind is." Kelton shook his head and said, "We still need to investigate. I''m sorry, but I can''t believe what you just said." "Then let him confront me!" Fade pointed at Baxter. Baxter was so frightened that he shrunk his neck and retreated once more. Upon seeing this, Kelton shook his head and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry but I can''t follow your order." With such an attitude, Fade''s expression darkened and his voice became cold. "Monk Kelton, I''ve told you so much for the sake of your sincerity." "If you insist on being stubborn, don''t me me for being rude!" With a snort, his pressure surged. Kelton''s expression changed, but his gaze remained firm. He put his palms together devoutly and a ray of golden-light burst from his body, as if Buddha had just arrived in this world. "It looks like you''re going to fight me." Fade said in a low voice, and the virtual sword formed in his right hand. The two sides were on the verge of breaking out. The battle was about to begin. However, suddenly, with two swishing sounds, two streaks of light rushed to the sky. Everyone looked up at the sky at the same time, and Fade immediately looked over as well. In an instant, his face changed. "It''s Algot and Baxter. They crushed the jade slip and left the Xuan Valley." For a moment, Fade had the urge to crush the jade slip and chase after the both of them. He wanted to find out what was going on. However, he calmed down and suppressed the urge. After all, mastering the martial essence was more important. His breathing gradually calmed down, and so did Kelton''s. He put his palms together and said Amitabha. With a snort, Fade turned around and left. Yura quickly followed him. Behind him, Wagner and the others let out a sigh of relief when they saw this. Chapter 2329 Chapter 2329 Wagner had an ugly expression on his pale face. He took out the jade slip and crushed it reluctantly. He turned into a streak of light and headed towards the sky. He had no choice but to leave the Xuan Valley after being injured by Fade. Seeing him leave, Kelton took out the jade slip too. The others were shocked when they saw this. "Monk Kelton, what are you doing?" "You''re not injured, so why are you leaving now?" Kelton shook his head and said, "With my current strength, I''ve already mastered as much martial essences as I can. I''ve almost reached my limit, so there''s no need for me to continue." "Besides, I want to know what''s going on with Baxter." After he finished speaking, he crushed the jade slip, turned into a streak of light, and left. The rest of them decided to stay in the valley to master the de essence. Some of them were prepared to go to the pir to break the restriction and see if they could enter the fifth level. At this point, Fade had broken the restriction and he took Yura with him to the fifth level. The fifth level was simr to the fourth level. The difference was that the fourth level was de essence, while the fifth level was like a sword tomb with sword essence. Fade and Yura did not stop. Once they found the right ce, they began to master it. Like the de essence, Fade mastered the sword essence in no time. Besides, he mastered more sword essence as it was more intense in this ce. The total had exceeded a thousand. Yura wasn''t as strong as him. The pressure of the fifth level was even stronger than that of the fourth level. Therefore, in the fifth level, she could only master as much sword essence as she did in the fourth level. As they were mastering the sword essence, Shamos broke the restriction and entered the fifth level. In an instant, he felt the continuous waves of martial essence, and his expression immediately changed. He didn''t expect Fade to be so powerful. Not only did he defeat Wagner, he also had such a high talent. He had mastered a lot of martial essence. Therefore, Shamos seized the time to master the sword essence. It was a pity that after some suffering, he had only been able to master sixteen streaks, and was unable to advance any further. "Could my talent be so low?" He felt a sense of defeat at that moment. "No, that''s not possible. I''m the eldest disciple of the Wushuang Tower, and I''m a genius of my own sect. I''m almost at their level." He encouraged himself, went to the pir, and prepared to enter the sixth level. Heposed himself and tried hard to break the restriction. After all, each level''s restriction would be increasingly harder to break. It had taken him an entire hour to break through the fourth level''s restriction. Taking three to four hours was typical for this level. It was even possible that he wouldn''t be able to break through the restriction. a blink of an eye, three hours had passed. The veins on his forehead bulged, and he was sweating profusely. Gritting his teeth, he continued to inject positive energy into the pir''s restriction. However, with theplicated lines on the pir, he didn''t make much progress. "Is thisyer of restriction really so difficult to break? I''ve wasted so much time, yet I am still unable to break it," Shamos thought to himself. At this moment, two figures walked over. He turned his head and saw Fade and Yura. The two of them were talking andughing, exchanging their feelings of mastering sword essence. Based on their excited expressions, it was clear that they had gained quite a bit. Then, they saw Shamos. Yura greeted him with a smile, "Shamos, you''ve alsoe to the fifth level. Are you ready to go to the sixth level?" He nodded. She spoke again, "The sword essence of this level isn''t bad. Aren''t you going to try to master it?" Hearing this, he was almost about to cry out.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to master it, but that he couldn''t! However, of course, he couldn''t say that. He forced a smile and said, "I want to try going to the higher levels." "Oh, I see. Let''s go together!" Yura approached when she was done speaking. She stretched out her right arm and began to break the restriction. However, it wasn''t long before she retrieved her hand. She shook her head and said, "No way, this level of restriction is too difficult. With my strength, there''s no way I can break through it." After that, she looked at Fade expectantly. He smiled gently and stepped forward. "I''ll do it!" Then, Fade ced his hand on the pir, mobilized his positive energy, and began to break the restriction. In less than a quarter of an hour, an arched door appeared above the pir. Fade stepped in and said to Yura, "Okay,e in!" "Thank you, Master Chen." She smiled as she entered the arched door. Once both of them disappeared from the fifth level, the arched door disappeared. Shamos'' appearance looked even worse when he saw this. He had spent several hours trying to break it and made no progress. As for Fade, he broke through the restriction easily in less than 15 minutes. Was this the difference between strength and talent? What''s more, Fade brought Yura with him, which made Shamos'' emotions even more difficult to put into words. After all, Kinsley of Wushuang Tower had asked him to befriend Fade at the beginning. At that time, Shamos didn''t see eye to eye with Fade and thought that he was a burden. Not only did they not get along, he even argued with him. In the end, Shamos was proven to be wrong, and he had made a big mistake. Now that he thought about it, if he hadn''t fallen out with Fade on the first level, he could have gone with him instead. If that was the case, Fade would have brought Shamos along instead of Yura. At the thought of this, he regretted even more. With the double blow of remorse and frustration, he no longer had the energy to continue breaking the restriction. With a long sigh, he loosened his right palm and ended the deciphering. Shaking his head, he took out the jade slip, crushed it, and turned into a streak of light, flying towards the sky. Fade and Yura, who were on the sixth level, were shocked when they saw the scene in front of them. The Spear Forest was right in front of their eyes. There were countless longnces. Some were straight, curved, broken, stained with blood and stuck into the ground. The spears had different heights, and they were densely packed, extending into the distance, with no end in sight. The atmosphere was fierce and chilling. "This is the Spear Forest." Fade couldn''t help but feel a jolt in his heart. "The martial essence of this level is also manmade." "The fourth level is the de tomb to master de essence. The fifth level is the sword tomb to master martial essence. The sixth level is the Spear Forest, where you can master the spear essence." "The martial essence here is stronger than that of the fifth level. It''s very good." Chapter 2330 Chapter 2330 Fade''s face was full of excitement as he stepped out. He was ready to find a suitable ce and begin to master the spear essence. However, just as he was about to move, he heard a muffled groan. He turned around and saw Yura holding on to her chest. Her face was full of pain as she squatted on the ground. Her expression was very ugly. "What''s wrong, Yura?" He quickly leaned down and asked with concern. She replied, "The pressure of the energy here is too strong. I can''t take it anymore." Upon hearing this, Fade hurriedly released his positive energy and helped her to resist the pressure. Her expression became better. Fade lifted her up, ready to take her forward. "Wait a minute, stay with me. I''ll protect you with my positive energy." However, she shook her head and stood still. "Master Chen,there''s no need forthat. I''ll stop here." "As long as I''m here, I can..." He said. Yura smiled and waved her hand, interrupting him, "You''ve already helped me enough. With my strength, it''s already good enough that I was able to reach the sixth level. I can''t be a burden to you." "I..." He wanted to say something. However, at this time, she had already crushed the jade slip. "Good luck. Keep going, I believe you." She smiled at him and turned into a streak of light, darting into the sky. He looked at the disappearing light and let out a sigh. Then, he moved quickly and stepped into Spear Forest. Not long ago, in the courtyard outside the Tianwu n. Everyone who was watching the water mirror on the mountain wall realized that two of the lights on the fourth floor had suddenly disappeared. Not long after, they saw two people being brought out. Taking a closer look, they saw that they were Algot and Baxter. At this moment, two of them were panting, and their faces were full of horror. Facing the high-level masters of the ns, they were paralyzed on the ground. Algot''s expression was so ugly and he looked like he was almost about to cry. The crowd observed the scene with curiosity. Gotzel and Jiles, who were sitting in the main seat, had ugly expressions on their faces. After all, their n''s disciples had appeared in front of them in such an embarrassing manner, causing them to feel embarrassed. ''Algot, what are you doing? Stand up now!" Gotzel shouted. Jiles also red at Baxter and asked, "What happened? How did you be like this?" Panting for breath, both of them trembled in fear as they stood up. "Master, something''s wrong. Something happened inside." "What happened in the Xuan Valley?" Gotzel frowned and asked. Algot replied, "Monash was killed!" "What?" The crowd was shocked to hear these words. "What is going on? Isn''t it prohibited to kill each other? Why was Monash killed? Who killed him?" Gotzel threw out a series of questions. "It''s Fade, he..." Algot spoke up and told him the whole story. Of course, the storyline was based on Monash''s made-up version. There was amotion in the crowd when he was done exining. "Did Fade really kill Monash?" "Algot and Baxter are disciples of the four ns. How could they lie?" "However, Monash is a master at the Heaven Level. Compared to Shamos and Yura, he''s not at a disadvantage. How can Fade kill him?" "Maybe it was an ambush, or some other tricks, but that''s the result. Fade went too far.¡± "Although Monash isn''t a disciple of one of the four Heaven Level ns, the Guo family isn''t small either. They won''t let this go so easily, will they? Amidst the chaos, the expressions of the few upper echelons changed drastically. Gotzel pped his palm on the armrest and shouted angrily, "Fade deserves to die! " Jiles'' expression also turned grim. "It''s forbidden to kill in the Xuan Valley. Fade went overboard." Kinsley frowned with a puzzled look on his face and said, "The matter has not been rified. You''d better not get so excited." "What do you mean it hasn''t been rified? Algot and Baxter have both said it, how could it be fake?" Gotzel looked at him with dissatisfaction. Jiles also said, "I believe in my n''s disciples!" Kinsley said, "I mean, Fade hasn''t shown up yet. At least wait for him toe out, and the two sides will confront each other and figure out what happened. Only then can wee to a conclusion!" " Sanne, who was at the side, also spoke, "Please don''t be angry, masters. The investigation isn''t over yet. Why don''t we wait and talk about itter? " As soon as she spoke, Gotzel and Jiles calmed down. However, not long after, two more specks of light disappeared from the water mirror. After a while, another two people were brought out. When the crowd saw their faces, they were immediately surprised. Even the masters of the other ns were shocked. The two people were no other than Wagner and Kelton. "Why did the two of youe out?" Gotzel asked. The others also looked over. After all, Wagner was considered one of the top 20 strongest people, and Kelton was definitely one of the top five masters. Everyone expected them to reach at least the fifth level or even the sixth level. However, now, two of them hade out when they were only at the fourth level. Thus, Gotzel and the others were stunned. Wagner stood up and bowed to Gotzel. His expression was extremely ugly as he said, "Master, I''m injured and have no choice but to retreat." "What? You''re injured? How did you get injured? What on earth happened?" Gotzel asked with urgency in his tone. Wagner replied, "I was injured by Fade." "What Fade again?" Gotzel roared with anger in his eyes. "What exactly is going on?" "Master, Fade killed Monash and ndered Algot..." Wagner exined what had, happened, and the storyline wasCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. simr to Algot''s. Content belongs to || However, in the end, he added, "Also, Fade used the unique skill of our Tianwu n, the Tianwu First Sword, when we were both fighting." "What!" Gotzel''s expression was gloomy as he gritted his teeth. "How dare Fade stander and injure my n''s disciples! He even secretly learned my Tianwu n''s unique skill will show him the consequences of offending the Tanwu n." Hearing Gotzel''s threatening words, Kinsley couldn''t help but look at Wagner and asked, "Is this true?" "What I said is absolutely true. If Master Zou doesn''t believe me, you can ask Kelton. He was also present at that time," Wagner said discontentedly. Everyone''s gaze fell upon Kelton at this moment. Chapter 2331 Chapter 2331 Kelton nced at Jiles. When he saw Jiles nodding his head, he spoke up slowly, "Indeed, Monash did die in Fade''s arms." "What Algot and Baxter said was exactly what Wagner had just described." "However, Fade has his own exnation. He said that Monash colluded with Algot and Baxter, and they wanted to assassinate him. He retaliated and killed him in the end. He attacked Algot and Baxter to find out the mastermind behind the assassination." "At that time, I didn''t know the truth, so I stopped Fade. I didn''t want him to hurt Baxter." "However, I''m no match for him so I backed out in the end." After listening to Kelton''s ount, Kinsley frowned. He patted his thigh and said, "That''s right. I said that Fade wouldn''t have done it for no reason. If so, there is an exnation to all this." However, Gotzel, who was beside him, wasn''t satisfied with what he said. "Kinsley, what do you mean by that?" "Do you mean that you believe Fade''s nonsense and suspect our Tianwu n''s disciples?" Kinsley responded, "Master Tuan, that''s not what I meant. What I mean is that both sides have their own opinions, so the truth is still unclear. It''s better not toe to a conclusion first." "Unclear? What''s unclear?" Gotzel said coldly, "Monash and Fade have never met before, and Monash has nothing to do with Algot and Baxter. How could they collude with each other, and why would they do anything to Fade?" "It doesn''t make sense at all. Fade must have made up an excuse to cover up his crime." "Master Tuan, that''s not necessarily true," Kinsley retorted. "There''s nothing to be uncertain about. That must be the truth!" Gotzel said. "Jiles, Baxter has also been ndered. What do you think of this?" biles'' expression changed. After a moment of silence, he said, "I believe in my disciple." While he wasn''t direct, the meaning of his words was clear. He believed in Baxter and thought that Fade''s words were an excuse. "Kinsley, what else do you have to say now?" Gotzel looked over. Kinsley frowned slightly and said, "I insist on waiting for both sides to be present. Then, we''ll have a discussion before making a judgment." Sanne nodded as well. "Everyone, calm down. Let''s wait and see!" The tense atmosphere eased a little. Algot, Baxter, and Wagner were brought back to their respective sects to heal. Then, the lights in the water mirror decreased one by one. The explorers left one after another. Finally, there were only three lights left, which belonged to Fade, Yura, and Shamos. The three lights remained on the fifth level for a while. Then, two of them suddenly appeared on the sixth level, which made everyone exim. After all, the sixth level was definitely a very good result. Over the past hundred years, only 15 people had sessfully entered the sixth level when exploring the Xuan Valley. Now, there were two at once this year, which naturally caught everyone''s attention. "Who are the two people who entered the sixth level?" "It should be Yura and Shamos." "Why do I feel that Fade is there? After all, he hurt Wagner, who is recognized as the number one master." "Forget it, who knows what kind of crooked way he used to injure Wagner. Anyway, I don''t believe that he can enter the sixth level." Just as everyone was discussing, the speck of light on the fifth level suddenly disappeared. A momentter, Shamos appeared in front of everyone. "Shamos quit. There are only two people left on the sixth level, Fade and Yura." "I didn''t expect Fade to enter the sixth level." "Shamos, how''s the situation inside?" Seeing him, Kinsley immediately asked his disciple. Shamos looked a little uneasy when he saw the masters. However, he took a deep breath and told the story. Generally speaking, the process he §Ö exined was basically the same as what Kelton had described. There was a conflict between the the sides which ended up in a fight. Just as he finished, the two remaining lights on the sixth level shed and one of them disappeared. Then, Yura appeared in front of everyone. When Sanne saw her disciple, she couldn''t help but smile. She stood up and walked over. Then, the other masters asked Yura about what had happened inside. She told the story, which was simr to Kelton and Shames''. Of course, she also strongly expressed her trust in Fade, indicating that she was willing to believe that what he said was true. These words made Gotzel and Jiles dissatisfied. "Yura,e..." Sanne waved her ??? hand and called her disciple over. She wanted tofort her, but just as she opened her mouth, she sensed something. She looked at her in shock and said in a slightly agitated tone, "Yura, you''ve mastered martial essence? How many streaks did you master?" The other masters remembered this when Sanne asked her. Everyone''s attention should have been focused on the amount of martial essence that the disciples of their n had mastered. Everyone was too caught up with Fade and Monash''s matter and they forgot to ask about this. Now that Sanne had mentioned it, everyone began to think of it. They started asking questions. Shamos looked at Kinsley with a guilty expression and said, "Your disciple is ipetent. I''ve only mastered 43 streaks." "43? That''s not bad, not bad at all. Don''t me yourself," Kinsley said. To be honest, he was satisfied with this result. After all, in the beginning, the masters estimated that it would be good if Wagner couldprehend 50 streaks of martial essence. Shamos ended up with 43 streaks, so his results were fairly good. However, in the face of his master''sfort, Shamos wasn''t happy at all. He knew that almost all the other people''s results were better than his.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Sure enough, on the other side, Kelton also reported his results. "Master, I have mastered 56 streaks martial essence." "Hmm, that''s not bad, not bad." Jiles'' lips curled into a smile. Gotzel looked at Wagner. He couldn''t wait to ask, "What about you?" Wagner bit his lip unwillingly, bowed to his master, and then said, "Master, I''m ipetent, I''ve onlyprehended 70 martial essence." "70 streaks, good, good. Indeed you''re a disciple of my Tianwu n. Hahaha!" Gotzelughed wildly and was very excited. He deliberately turned his head to look at Kinsley with a face full of pride. Chapter 2332 Chapter 2332 In the end, Sanne looked at the Yura and asked once more, "Yura, what about you?" Yura came to her senses. She cupped her hands at her master and said, "Master, I-1 have mastered 142 streaks of martial essence." Everyone was shocked when they heard the number. Gotzel, who was pleased with himself a moment ago, suddenly stoppedughing. After all, Yura''s number was more than twice of Wagner''s. Sanne, who rarely lost herposure, asked in excitement, "Yura, is... Is this true?" Yura nodded and replied, "Master, it''s true." "But how did you manage to master so many? This..." Sanne was confused. After all, she was aware of her disciple''s strength and talent. Several other masters also looked at her with the same expression. Seeing this, Yura said loudly, "I was able to master so many streaks because I''ve been with Fade all along. He helped me a lot and that''s why I was able to sense so much martial essence." "Fade helped!" Hearing these words, everyone''s expression changed. Sanne knew that this was her disciple''s way of showing that she supported Fade. As for Gotzel, Jiles, and the others, their faces sank slightly. Their expressions turned ugly. "Yura, don''t let your personal feelings affect your judgment. He must be responsible for what he did," Gotzel said discontentedly. Upon hearing these words, Yura stood her ground and said, "I''m not speaking up for Fade. Indeed, he''s much stronger than everyone expected." "I''ve only mastered over a hundred streaks of martial essence, but Fade''s martial essence is more than ten times of mine. He must have mastered at least 2,000 now." After that, the crowd was silent, and even the masters were surprised. However, they shook their heads and refused to believe it. "2,000 streaks? That''s impossible. Fade is so young!" "Even Master Tuan has only mastered 500 streaks of martial essence in the past few decades. How is it possible for Fade to master so many streaks?" "Yura, don''t be too emotional." Even Sanne warned her disciple. That was because in her heart, she felt that Yura had exaggerated Fade''s performance because she wanted to speak for him. Upon hearing this, Yura looked agitated and anxious. "I''m not lying. Fade really has mastered that many streaks, and he''s still going." "Sunset Fairy, your disciple''s talent isn''t bad, but it''s time for her to change her boasting habit." "There''s nothing wrong for young people to be confident, but they shouldn''t be too proud and arrogant." Several masters knocked Yura on her head. She still wanted to exin, but Sanne gave her a look that stopped her. The matter hade to an end for the time being. All of a sudden, there was amotion in the crowd. Something caught the attention of the crowd in an instant. "What happened?" "The light on the sixth level has disappeared." "Could he have entered the seventh level?" Several masters were shocked when they heard this. "That''s impossible. Only a few people managed to enter the sixth level in the past hundred years. How is it possible for him to enter the seventh level?" "Did you make a mistake?" "I think he won''t be able to take it. I think he crushed the jade slip and is about to leave." "That should be the case!" However, it didn''t take long for them to catch sight of a flickering light on the seventh level of the water mirror. Everyone was dumbfounded. "Is... Is this real?" "Did Fade really enter the seventh level?" The expression on Wagner and everyone''s faces turned uglier when they heard the shocking news. They gritted their teeth and looked gloomy. "So what if he entered the seventh level? The pressure there is much greater than the sixth level. He might die inside." "It''s too risky and he might not have a good oue." "It''s not easy to master the martial essence on the seventh level; it may even strain his body. I remember a genius with this unfortunate oue 40 years ago." A group of people were having a discussion and didn''t have any good intentions for Fade. Seeing this, Yura''s face flushed with anger. She wanted to step forward to defend him but she was stopped by Sanne. The people outside were pointing and talking about it. At this moment, Fade, who had sessfully entered the seventh level, looked at the thunder and lightning that filled the sky. A smile appeared on his face. "The seventh level is the power of thunder and lightning. It allows the mastering of thunder essence." "Thunder and lightning are absolutely powerful among the various forces of nature. If I can ense the thunder essence, my sense the offensive ability will be improved as well." Thinking of this, he wasted no time. He jumped up and flew towards the ce where the thunderbolts were dense. The people outside were still pointing at the light on the seventh level. Suddenly, a beam of light shed across the water mirror. Yura cried out excitedly, "Ah! Martial essence! That''s Fade''s martial essence! He has mastered the martial essence of the seventh level." Her words attracted everyone''s attention. Gotzel, Wagner, and Algol''s expressions became ugly. "That kid has actually mastered the martial essence again." "He''s so lucky to have seeded again." "It''s just one streak. Do you have to be so excited?" "Yes, maybe it will backfire soon." They cursed with malice. However, as soon as they finished, streaks of light shed across the water mirror one after another. The speed was surprisingly fast, and the frequency was extremely high, making it hard for them to e determine the number of streaks. However, one thing was certain. There were definitely over 1,000 streaks. In fact, what Yura said might be true. There could be over 2,000 streaks.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. For a moment, the crowd was silent. They were speechless as they witnessed the streaks of light in the water mirror. "It... It''s impossible. It''s not real." Algot couldn''t believe it. "N-No..." Wagner bit his lip tightly with an ugly expression on his face. Both the expressions of the disciples and the masters changed. After all, they were in high positions and had been training for many years, but they had only been able to master about 500 streaks of martial essence. That was considered a good result. However, now, Fade, who was less than 30 years old, had entered the Xuan Valley and mastered at least 2,000 streaks of martial essence. His gains from this trip were much more the gains of the masters who had been training for decades. With such a huge difference, the masters found it hard to suppress their emotions despite years of experience. Chapter 2333 Chapter 2333 After a long silence, Gotzel finally calmed down and spoke through gritted teeth. "There''s a difference between talent and absolute strength. In history, there have been talents, but in the end, not many grow up to be geniuses." Jiles, who was standing on the side, also spoke in a low voice. "If one''s heart isn''t good, their character won''t be either. The greater one''s potential is, the greater the danger they''ll pose!" His words made up an excuse for Wagner and the others, and they all echoed. "Master is right. Talent is nothing but potential, and it''s uncertain if the potential will be fulfilled." "Jiles is right. No matter how good a person''s character is, it''s still worth nothing if they hurt an innocent person." "With the talents that this wicked person possesses, we have to deal with him in advance. Otherwise, he''ll grow to be more dangerous." Everyone spoke up about their opinion and had intentions to kill Fade.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Kinsley frowned when he heard this. Then, he said, "Everyone, Fade''s matter has not been decided yet. It''s inappropriate for you to be like this!" "Master Zou, the evidence of the matter is certain, and it was confirmed a long time ago. You''re the one who hasn''t decided!" Gotzel said. Kinsley rebutted, "Master Tuan, let me remind you. Don''t turn a blind eye to cover up your faults. Otherwise, it might lead to unexpected consequences." "Are you threatening me?" Gotzel growled rudely. Kinsley snorted. "I wouldn''t dare. I''m just giving you a reminder. It''s up to you to decide whether or not you''ll listen to me, Master Tuan." The atmosphere became tense. Suddenly, someone in the crowd pointed at the water mirror and shouted, "The light has disappeared again!" Instantly, everyone''s attention was drawn back to the water mirror. "He disappeared again. Will he go up another level?" "That''s impossible. It won''t be easy to enter the eighth level." "I think he''s about to quit." In the midst of the discussion, Yura curled her lips and said, "It''s not impossible. I believe in Fade. He must have entered the eighth level." "Ignorant. Do you know about the eighth level? In the past hundred years, not a single one of the hundreds of explorers has entered the eighth level. They''ve only entered the seventh level at most. Entering the eighth level is simply wishful thinking." Wagner looked at Yura as he mocked her. The others also turned to her with mocking looks on their faces. She looked angry and wanted to say something. However, before she could open her mouth, a light appeared in the water mirror and lit up on the eighth level. In an instant, her expression changed. With a smile on her face, she looked at Wagner and asked, "Who is ignorant? You know it now, don''t you?" His expression was horrible, and his face was so gloomy that it looked as if it was going to rain. Even the masters were shocked, and their expressions couldn''t help changing. In the secret realm of the Xuan Valley, Fade smiled as soon as he stepped into the eighth level. He had thought that the thunder essence on the seventh level was a huge surprise. However, the eighth level was an even bigger surprise. The eighth level was a red world. Everything seemed like it was on fire. There were vigorous mes everywhere, and heat waves rushed over like a tide. Besides, the pressure was getting heavier and heavier. In such an environment, even HalfLord Level experts found it hard to withstand, let alone Heaven Level experts. For this exact reason, no one had been able to step into the eighth level in the past hundred years. However, it wasn''t a problem for Fade. In terms ofbat power, he had already reached the Half-lord Level to begin with. As for techniques, he had cultivated the Nine Suns ming Skill, which was one of the most difficult techniques. It was exactlypatible with the mes that filled the eighth level Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Therefore, what was harsh for everyone else on the eighth level was a paradise for him. He couldn''t wait to rush into the mes and find a suitable ce to begin. Thepatible attributes began producing an effect. As soon as he stepped in, Fade felt that all sorts of mesing towards him from all directions. He had a feeling that he wouldn''t be able to master the fire essence when he took a breath. However, he didn''t start immediately. Instead, he prepared to find the purest fire essence to absorb. After all, he definitely wanted to pick the best one. About half an hourter, he sat down cross-legged on a mountain pass simr to a volcano. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and began to master the essence. Because of thepatible attributes, as soon as he began toprehend it, the fire all over the sky poured into his body like a tide. 10 streaks, 100 streaks, 1,000 streaks... The fire quickly poured into his consciousness, causing a whirlwind in the invisible space. Everyone was speechless as they witnessed the water mirror turning crimson red due to the constant shing of the wall. In the voices of the people who were not optimistic. Not only did Fade sessfully reach the eighth level, but he had also mastered arge number of martial essences. For a moment, the crowd was silent. Everyone looked at the water mirror, but they couldn''t say a word. After a long time, the light on the water mirror finally went out. The people present couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. "It''s finally over!" At this moment, it seemed that the statement was what everyone thought in their mind. Everyone couldn''t imagine Fade continuing. If he did, they might not be able to hold in their emotions. At that time, would someone lose his mind and do something out of line? Just as everyone in the outside world heaved a sigh of relief, Fade, who was on the eighth level, did the same. He opened his eyes and felt the fire essence in his consciousness. A smile appeared on his face. "I am indeedpatible with fire essence. I didn''t expect that I couldprehend 12,000 streaks of fire essence." "However, ording to General Xu, when one''sprehension of the martial essence has reached 10,000, they will have reached a limit and will be able to advance to the Lord Level." ??? "I''ve mastered 12,000 streaks of fire essence, 6,000 streaks of thunder essence, 3,000 streaks of spear essence 1,200 streaks of sword essence, and 600 streaks of de essence. Adding the first threeyers of ice essence, wind essence, and stone essence, I''ve reached a total of 23,000 streaks." seree. "I have surpassed so much in a sh. There shouldn''t be any problem!" At this moment, he was concerned as he had mastered too many streaks of martial essence. Chapter 2334 Chapter 2334 However, on second thought, the 10,000 streaks that Jaguar mentioned was the most basic scenario. Fade was a genius, not just an ordinary person. Surpassing 10,000 streaks was a minimum requirement, so it made sense for him to achieve it. "With the number of martial essences I currently possess, I only need an elixir core to fuse into my dantian abdomen before I reach the Lord Level." "Of course, mastering fire essence was the most important thing for me. If I can obtain a fire core to fuse into my dantian abdomen and refine it, then I will be able to step into the real Lord Level and be the Fire Lord." Thinking of this, he couldn''t help feeling excited. However, he was aware that finding an elixir core was no easy task. Hence, he calmed down and suppressed his excitement. Then, he got up and headed to the pir. He began to break the restriction to enter the ninth level. After all, he had gained a lot from the eighth level. There might be something better on the ninth level. As thest level in the secret realm of the Xuan Valley, it was quite challenging. It took him two hours to break the restriction to the ninth level. It was considered a very long time for him, but it was a shock to everyone outside. Perhaps it was because Fade''s performance on the eighth level was too shocking, or perhaps it was because he had repeatedly exceeded their expectations. When the light appeared on the ninth level of the water mirror, the crowd wasn''t too surprised. They looked at the water mirror expressionlessly, as if they had grown ustomed to it. However, Wagner and the other''s seemingly calm faces were twitching violently. Fade stepped into the ninth level and looked at the scene in front of him with some doubt. What had appeared in front of him wasn''t a deste desert. It wasn''t a frozen snow field, nor was it a ce with raging mes... It was a grassy area of less than 100 square meters. In the middle was a simple wooden house. Other than that, there was nothing in sight. "What... What the hell is going on? "Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Fade carefully explored the grass with a puzzled look on his face. Everyone knew that the ss of the energy could be felt once entering each level. For instance, the natural forces of stone, wind, ice, thunder, and fire, as well as manmade weapons such as de, sword, and spear. However, Fade didn''t feel any energy on the ninth level. The ce felt like the grass and forests outside. There were all kinds of energy, but they were all well-distributed. After carefully examining all the parts of the grass, he didn''t find anything abnormal. "Could it be that there really isn''t any martial essence to master on the ninth level?" "That shouldn''t be the case. Logically speaking, the ninth level is the most difficult to enter, so the rewards should be the greatest. It shouldn''t be like this!" He thought in his heart, and his eyes fell on the wooden house. "The key to the ninth level should be in the wooden house." He took a light breath and conjured his positive energy before entering the house. The house looked ordinary at first nce. It had simple wooden seats and beds, as well as teapots, cups, and other things. It was normal. If there was something unusual about it, it was that everything was made of wood, and there was no other material. Fade took a nce around the house. There were all kinds of things, but he still didn''t find anything unusual. "There''s nothing out of the ordinary here. Was the ninth level really like this?" He was filled with confusion. He pulled a chair and sat down while deep in his thoughts. Looking at the wooden tea set on the table, his eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had sensed something. The teacup was filled halfway. The light green tea was clear and had a refreshing fragrance, as if it was freshly brewed. "Something''s not right. I''m certain that there was absolutely no tea in the cup before." He was nervous and excited. He shook the teacup and even sniffed it gently. There was nothing unusual about it. Putting down the teacup, his eyes fell on the teapot. He reached out and gripped the handle. He was about to lift the teapot, but just as he moved, he found something unusual. The teapot was much heavier than he had imagined. "What''s going on?" He conjured his positive energy and finally lifted the teapot. He shook it gently, and it felt like there was water swaying gently inside. "Is there really tea in it?" He was curious. He reached out with his left hand and carefully opened the lid of the teapot to see what was inside. He was surprised when he saw the color of the things in the teapot. There was tea in the teapot, but it wasn''t tea leaves that were soaked in it; it was a forest. Or rather, it was a miniature forest. Despite being small, every part of the forest was vivid. The trees were towering, the grass stretche Lacross the ground, and the vines grew... If one looked closely, one could even see the dewdrop reflecting light on the grass. That forest seemed to have shrunk to fit into the teapot. Fade was knowledgeable, but he was still surprised by such a sight. "What.. What in the world is going on?" "How do you soak a forest into a teapot? What''s the meaning of this?" At this moment, he was surprised and full of doubts. Suddenly, he felt the tea in the teapot giving off a faint mist. The mist entered his body through his breath. It connected to the various martial essences in his body and they began to vibrate. "This tea can resonate with martial essence. Could the tea be the martial essence of the ninth level?" He guessed in his heart. After pondering for a moment, he picked up the teacup and drank everything in one gulp. As the tea entered his stomach, he felt a warm and fragrant sensation spreading through his five senses. His entire body stretched out as if he became lighter. "This..." Fade was enjoying the tea when suddenly, he felt his vision blurring. Then, his body felt as if it was flying in the air. "Could there be something wrong with the tea?" He became nervous. However, just as he was about to conjure his positive energy, his blurry vision cleared. The green grassy area and the wooden house appeared in front of him. Chapter 2335 Chapter 2335 However, Fade''s angle of observation had changed. It was as if he was watching everything from the sky. Besides, his body was still flying higher and further away from the ground. The further he got, the smaller the grass and house became. Slowly, it formed a sphere. At this moment, Fade felt as if he had turned into a satellite and constantly flew toward the depths of the universe. The green ball became smaller and smaller in his eyes, like the earth. After some time, the green ball in front of his eyes was now only the size of a nail. From afar, it was like a ball of green light. "What the hell is going on?" In the midst of his confusion, the green ball suddenly started spinning, and it was picking up speed. As the ball spun, waves of green energy emitted from the ball and turned into countless tiny airflows, spreading in all directions. "This... This is..." Fade suddenly had an idea and his eyes lit up. "Why does the ball look simr to the dantian abdomen inside a martial artist''s body? The dantian abdomen spins when it''s cultivating. Those tiny airflows are the true positive energy refined within the dantian abdomen." "Could the grasnd and the wooden house actually be a dantian abdomen?" He was a little shocked. However, at this moment, the airflow of the ball was fluttering and spreading. It formed a phantom of the woods, filling the space with a woody fragrance. "What... What''s going on? The dantian abdomen wouldn''t be like this either!" Fade, who had thought that he had gained something, was once again confused. Suddenly, he thought of what Jaguar had once said. "Legend has it that if one is lucky, they''ll be able to find an elixir core abandoned by a Lord Level expert in the secret realm of the Xuan Valley." "Could this be the elixir core that was left behind?" Fade couldn''t help getting excited at the thought of this. When he took a closer look, he found that there was indeed a small opening on the green ball. "It''s true! It''s really the elixir core! The elixir core abandoned by a Lord Level expert!" His eyes lit up in excitement. He conjured his positive energy to try and reach the elixir core. When his positive energy came in contact with the elixir core, he felt a tremble, followed by a mysterious feeling. He felt his positive energy turning into a rope. It drew the elixir core towards his dantian abdomen little by little. "It can really be refined?" Fade was pleasantly surprised. "The martial essence I have mastered has already reached 23,000 streaks. The amount is already enough. If I was to refine the elixir core now, wouldn''t I be able to enter the Lord Level?" His heart was beating so violently that it felt like it coulde out at any second. He instinctively conjured more of his positive energy in an attempt to speed up the refining process. At this moment, his body trembled at the thought of something. "No, I can''t." He withdrew his positive energy. The excited expression on his face suddenly calmed down. "This elixir core is of the wood ss. I''ve mastered quite a bit of martial essence, but none are wood essence." "Moreover, I''ve mastered mostly fire essence, and fire and wood are in to conflict with each other. If I was to refine this elixir core, even if I can reach the Lord Level, my strength might not be great because of the conflict. I''ll be the weakest Lord Level expert!" "Aside from that, this core is abandoned and has defects. If I refine it, there might be some problems." The more he thought about it, the calmer he was. In the end, he calmed downpletely and withdrew his positive energy. He was no longer going to refine the elixir core. However, even if he didn''t refine the elixir core, he wouldn''t let go of such a precious treasure. "I don''t need this elixir core, but others might need it." A few names immediately came across his mind. His wife, Quin. Although he had brought her onto the path of cultivation, her martial arts talent wasn''t bad. However, martial arts wasn''t her main focus, so she didn''t improve too quickly. If Quin''s martial arts stopped in the future, he could use the elixir core to help her improve her cultivation. There was also Jasmine. Her talent was umon, and she was also el quite diligent in her cultivation. Her special constitution of the Green Wood Spirit was even more suited to the wood ss elixir core. If he gave her, the core, it was almost certain that her strength would advance by leaps and bounds. It wouldn''t be impossible for her to enter the Lord Level in the future. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Of course, if it was possible, he still hoped that Jasmine would be able to find her own suitable elixir core and not use an abandoned one. After all, there were ws in it. He would be giving himself a way out if he took ten thousand steps back and kept the elixir core. He was confident that he would be able to find an elixir core and refine it to enter the Lord Level. However, he was afraid of idents. If something really happened and prevented him from entering the Lord Level, this core could be hisst option. He nodded when he thought of this. He hade to a decision. He wanted to keep the core and bring it out of the secret realm. Immediately, Fade began to take action. The elixir core was so special that it was impossible to take it out with his bare hands. He had to use his positive energy to control it bit by bit. Of course, he couldn''t refine it by himself. He had to keep it in bnce. Thus, he carefully controlled his positive energy and wound it around the elixir core little by little. Just as he was trying to control the elixir core, everyone in the outside world became a little impatient. Previously, they were shocked that Fade had actually entered the ninth level. However, what happened next confused them. After Fade entered the ninth level, the light seemed to stay in one spot and didn''t move at all.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Initially, everyone thought that he was mastering martial essence. However, after four or five hours, the sky waspletely dark, and there was still no movement on the water mirror. Fade was on the ninth level, but he didn''t even master any martial essence. The crowd began to feel a little agitated. Gotzel couldn''t help but frown. "Why isn''t this kid moving inside? What is he doing?" Algot, who was on the side, gritted vel. his teeth. His eyes were filled with hatred as he said, "Master, my guess is that the kid knows that we''re out, and what he did inside will be exposed. He''s worried that the seniors will punish him, so he''s deliberately staying inside. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 2336 Chapter 2336 After listening to Algot, Gotzel''s eyes shone. He immediately stated, "That''s very likely." "In order to avoid the punishment, he''s deliberately staying on the ninth level to buy sometime." "That is why I suggest that we all take action together, forcefully open the secret realm, and capture that brat," he suggested in a clear voice. Upon hearing this, everyone''s expression changed. Under normal circumstances, one could only wait for the person inside the Xuan Valley to crush the jade slip and exit by themselves. However, in order to prevent idents from happening, there were other tricks. As long as the four masters joined hands, they could force the secret realm to open through other means. However, for the past few decades, there had never been a time where this method had been necessary. Now, in order to punish Fade, Gotzel proposed they forcefully open the secret realm. This naturally left everyone shocked. Kinsley immediately rejected the idea, "No, we should never do that." "Why not?" Gotzel turned to look at him. Kinsley answered coldly, "We should only force open the realm if someone inside is in grave danger, or if something terrible has happened. We shouldn''t use force in this situation." "That brat is deliberately stalling for time. He''s hiding inside and noting out, to evade punishment," Gotzel replied. "Don''t tell me he wants all of us to wait for him?" "That''s just Algol''s guess. We don''t know what Fade is doing," Kinsley answered. "Perhaps he''s trying toprehend the martial essence?" "What? Hmph, is that even possible? Nothing has happened for four to five hours!" Gotzel retorted. Kinsley replied, "That ispletely normal. Master Tuan, have you forgotten that you spent three full days to fullyprehend the martial essence back then? It''s only been four to five hours now, so what''s the rush?" "Kinsley, you..." Gotzel''s expression grew grim. Kinsley had deliberately mentioned the time it took for him toprehend the martial essence, and he had said it under such circumstances. Was heparing Gotzel to Fade? Was he implying that Gotzel was nowhere near Fade''s level? It was embarrassing. Gotzel suppressed the anger in him and his expression sank. He gritted his teeth and replied, "There''s no hurry now, but if it takes another four to five hours, four to five days, or even four or five more months, will we wait here for him forever?" "I don''t think so. Fade is not that kind of person," Kinsley answered. "I don''t care if he''s that kind of person," Gotzel huffed. "I just want to know, if that really does happen, what should we do, Master Zou?" "1-1..." Kinsley frowned. Jiles then said, "Amitabha." He put his palms together and continued, "You two don''t have to quarrel anymore. Let''s do it this way. One day. We''ll give Fade another day. If he doesn''te out, we''ll force open the secret realm and bring him out." "A day''s worth of time is just too short," Kinsley argued. "Master Zou, we''re talking about the secret realm in the Xuan Valley, not anywhere else. One day is more than enough. After all, he''s only used several hours for the eighth floor."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Furthermore, no one has ever been to the ninth floor before. We don''t even know how powerful or dangerous it is inside." "If Fade was to stay inside for too long, an ident is very likely to happen. I don''t think you would want that to happen, do you?" Kinsley couldn''t argue with that. Therefore, he nodded in agreement. "Master Jiles, you are right." Jiles nodded and nced at Gotzel. After receiving his confirmation, Jiles said, "Since that''s the case, it''s a done deal. From now on, well wait for another day. If Fade doesn''e out, well forcefully open the secret realm." Everyone heard his words. S All of a sudden, the crowd burst into a loud discussion. Following that, Gotzel stood up. "In that case, I won''t waste any more time here." After that, he left with a flick of his sleeve. The others also left one by one. After all, these high-level experts didn''t have the luxury of wasting time there. Near the water- mirror, only a few disciples were needed. After the disciples watched the masters leave, they left as they chatted as well. Wagner, Al got, Kelton, Baxter, and the others left as well. Behind them, Yura''s expression changed as she watched them leave. She had the urge to rush up to them and ask them what they were thinking; why would they falsely use Fade? However, just as she was about to walk over, an invisible aura of positive energy came from behind her, pulling her back. "Master, what..." She turned around and looked at Sanne in surprise. Sanne looked at her disciple and asked, "You''re going to question them about Fade, aren''t you?" Yura froze before nodding her head. "Master, I don''t understand why they''re ndering him. He didn''t do anything to them!" Sanne looked at her as she sighed softly. "Let''s disregard what really happened. Even if you''re right, Fade hasn''te out yet and there isn''t evidence. Do you think there is any point questioning them?" "But I can''t..." Yura didn''t know what to say at the moment. ??? "It seems that even after staying by my side for so long, you''re stillcking experience," Sanne sighed, softly. "This world is much more.plicated than you think. Even if there aren''t any grudges between people, anything can happen because of personal gain "What''s more, there are some things that you can''t rify." "At the end of the day, this world is a world where strength speaks for itself. If you don''t have the strength, what can you do even if you''re the one in the right?" It was the first time that Yura had heard such cruel and realistic words from her master, and she froze. Sanne looked at her disciple and continued, "I know that you may not be able to understand it now, but what I want to tell you is that the only thing you have to do now is to improve your own strength. Only in this way can you have a greater say and earn more trust from more people." After a moment of silence, Yura nodded. "Master, I understand. Thank you for your guidance." "Yes, it''s good that you understand. You''ve gained quite a bit during this trip to the Xuan Valley. You must seize the opportunity to cultivate properly," Sanne added. "Yes, Master." Yura nodded. Chapter 2337 Chapter 2337 While the outside world was bustling, Fade was controlling the elixir core using his positive energy inside the secret realm of the Xuan Valley. Since it was an elixir core of the Lord Level, it was still rtively hard to keep it under control even though it was slightly damaged. He had to carefully control the positive energy without the slightest mistake in order to fully control the elixir core. At that moment, his attention was fully focused on the elixir core and he did not realize how much time had passed. In the blink of an eye, more than 20 hours had passed. There was less than an hour left until Gotzel''s appointed time. The people who had already left gathered in the courtyard again. They nced at the water mirror as they chatted among themselves. "The light spot is still there. Fade is still on the ninth floor." "It seems that the location of the light spot is exactly where it was yesterday. It hasn''t moved at all!" "It seems like Algot guessed right. In order to avoid punishment, Fade has hidden inside." "However, being able to withstand the pressure of the ninth level by staying there for such a long time is also a remarkable feat." Amidst the discussion, the n leaders and the higher-ups also arrived at the square one after another as they took their seats. Gotzel stole a nce at the water mirror before snorting coldly, "It looks like I was right. Everyone, prepare to open the secret realm by force." Kinsley frowned and said, "Master Tuan, we have an hour to go. Why are you in such a hurry?" Even so, it was evident that there was a trace of worry in his eyes. Gotzelughed coldly as he answered, "That one hour isn''t going to make a difference." "It''s impossible for you to hide. You have to take responsibility for what you have done." Kinsley didn''t respond. He stared at the water mirror with a serious expression on his face. Just like that, time passed, and they were getting closer and closer to the appointed time. There were only 15 minutes left. Gotzel stood up, nced at the sect leaders, and announced, "Everyone, prepare yourselves!" Jiles stood up and took out a token. He started to focus the aura of his positive energy. Sanne nced at Kinsley before taking out her token as well. In the end, only Kinsley was left. He took another look at the water mirror and bit his lip. He had to take out the token as well. Upon seeing such a scene, Yura''s face turned pale. She turned to her master. "Master..." Meanwhile, Wagner, Algot, Baxter, and the others sneered with hatred in their eyes. Just like that, another ten minutes passed, and there were only less than five minutes left. "Time is almost up, so let''s get ready," Gotzel announced in a clear voice. The auras of the four sect masters began to surge. At this critical moment, someone suddenly pointed at the mirror and shouted, "It''s moving. The light spot is moving." Upon hearing the shout, everyone''s attention turned to focus on the water mirror. The speck of light was moving, and then, it began to flicker. Yura was immediately filled with excitement as she said, "Master, stop, Fade is about toe out now!" Kinsley turned around and looked over, just in time to see the spot of light sh and then disappear. Suddenly, he breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on his face. "Fade has crushed the jade slip. He''sing out." On the other hand, Gotzel''s expression was grim. However, it was not time yet. He had to take the token back and sit down once again. He snorted coldly, "Although he ising out on his own, it doesn''t change anything. Those who should be punished will not be able to escape." Along with his words, a long-bearded elder appeared in front of everyone with another person. "Leaders, Fade has been summoned." The elder brought Fade over, greeted the sect leaders, and then left. In an instant, everyone''s eyes fell on Fade, and the look in their eyes wasplicated. At this moment, after ncing at the crowd, Fade''s expression was somewhat confused. After all, he had finally managed to control the elixir core and taken it with him. Then, he crushed the jade slip and prepared to leave the valley. However, he did not expect the elder to bring him here as if he was a criminal. "Fade, get down on your knees!" Gotzel red at him and shouted. Then, Wagner, Algot, Baxter, and the other disciples of the Tianwu n, who were watching him, echoed the same thing. "Kneel down!" "Kneel down!" "Kneel down!" Fade''s expression immediately fell as he nced at the crowd. Then, he raised his head to look at Gotzel and asked in a clear voice, "Why should I kneel?" Gotzel shouted, "Fade, you think no one knows what you''ve done in the Xuan Valley?" "You''ve killed Monash and injured the Tianwu n''s disciples, as well as the disciples of Juetong Temple. Kneel down and admit your mistakes, and ept your punishment!" Upon hearing this, Fade looked at Wagner, Algot, Baxter, and the others. He immediately understood what was going on. With a sneer, he said, "It seems like Algot and Baxter have put the me on me."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "What do you mean by that? Didn''t you kill them? Didn''t you hurt them?" Gotzel shouted. Fade then replied, "I killed Monash, and I also injured Algot and Baxter." "However, I did it with a clear conscience." "That''s because they were trying to work together in order to kill me." "What a bunch of nonsense!" Gotzel pped his hand down on the armrest of his chair and roared, "Fade, there is hard evidence, and yet you dare to defend yourself!" "Evidence? Where is the evidence? I want to see it," Fade sneered. Gotzel nced at Algot and Baxter. The two stood up immediately. They repeated what they had said to Fade in public. After saying that, Gotzel red at Fade and shouted, "Now, there is solid evidence. What else do you have to say for yourself?" "Huh, this is solid evidence?" Fade burst outughing. "They were the ones who were scheming against me, and yet you''re taking their words as the truth? How ridiculous." "How dare you! Are you questioning the prestige of the Tianwu n?" Gotzel shouted. Fade did not back down at all. "Now that you realize that the evidence is insufficient, you''re trying to hide behind your prestige? Then the Tianwg n should just do whatever they want. Why wave'' UMS time?" "You!" Gotzel wanted nothing more than to attack him immediately. However, Kinsley then spoke, "Master Tuan, please calm down." "I think Fade is right. Algot and Baxter were both involved in the incident. We can''t just take their words as the absolute truth." Chapter 2338 Chapter 2338 "Kinsley, what are you talking about? Are you doubting the Tianwu n?" Gotzel red at him. "Master Tuan, I''m being rational here. Please do not abuse your status." "Otherwise, Yura can speak on behalf of Fade as well. Algot and Baxter were trying to assassinate him." "Then why didn''t you believe her? Are you suspicious of Lindsay Hall?" These words left Gotzel speechless. After all, he wouldn''t dare to refute something like that. "Kinsley, stop ying tricks with your words. Fade has hurt the disciples from both the Tianwu n and Juetong Temple; that is a fact. He can''t escape from this," Gotzel replied. Tiles spoke up as well, "Master Tuan is right. Fade has indeed hurt others." "It is still a fact that he hurt others. However, we should also look into the reason behind his actions. We shouldn''t just ignore that," Kinsley exined. The opposing sides started arguing with one another, resulting in a stalemate. Gotzel had made it clear that he was targeting Fade, and Jiles was slightly dissatisfied with Fade because he had hurt his disciples. Therefore, he stood by Gotzel''s side. Kinsley, on the other hand, supported Fade.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sanne, meanwhile, remained neutral and did not say a word. Watching them continue to argue like this, there was no end to it. At this moment, Fade opened his mouth and said, "Everyone, there is a very simple way to test if I''m telling the truth." "Oh Fade, what''s your n?" Kinsley turned to him. Fade nced at Algot and Baxter as he continued, "Actually, I''ve practiced a mental power cultivation method that can detect a person''s mental state." "As long as I use it on Algot and Baxter, they will tell the truth." "Then, the truth wille to light!" Everyone''s expression changed as soon as they heard him. After all, it was almost impossible for many martial artists to practice mental cultivation. Only one percent of martial artists had been sessful in doing so. Even the strongest sect leaders present were unable to do so. Therefore, they were naturally shocked upon hearing his words. Algot and Baxter were both astonished. They were both guilty. If Fade was telling the truth, then they wouldn''t be able to hide the truth anymore. They didn''t dare to imagine the consequences to that. Thus, the two of them immediately began to strongly oppose the idea. "Master, I suspect that Fade is lying. Mental power is very rare. How can he possibly do it?" "Even if he does practice it, we won''t ept it. Otherwise, if he ys a dirty trick on us, we would be done for." Wagner also spoke up, "Master, I agree with them." "Let''s not talk about the authenticity of this mental power. Even if it''s true, even if Fade checked both Algot and Baxter, we will never know if he''s manipting them." "After all, with strong mental power, one can easily manipte others." Wagner voiced out everyone''s doubts. Algot and Baxter nodded in agreement. When Fade heard this, heughed. "You''re overestimating me! Or maybe you just really have no idea how mental power works." "What did you say?" Wagner red at him. Fade then continued, "Wagner, you know nothing about mental power. Logically, you can easily manipte others with it, to the point where they carry out your every order." "However, that is only possible if you have reached a certain level, and you cannot give out orders that are too much. Apart from that, it is impossible to fully control another person''s thoughts." "A I got and Baxter are both Heaven- Level martial artists. Even Lord-Level mental power practitioners are unable to fully control them. However, here you are, worrying" I would manipte them. How ridiculous." that "Y-You!" After being ridiculed, Wagner''s expression fell. "Who knows if you''re telling the truth?" Before Fade could answer, Kinsley spoke up, "Fade is right. Mental power is hard because humans have their own thoughts." "Forget controlling someone from the Heaven Level. It is difficult to even control a normal person." "I..." Wagner was a little doubtful. However, Sanne nodded in agreement, "Yes, it is not an easy feat indeed, Rather than controlling, you''re guiding the subject. It''s simnto hypnotizing,pel someone to speak the truth when they are unconscious." "This..." The two sect leaders started to speak. Wagner fell speechless for a moment and could only turn to look at Gotzel and Master Jiles. However, at this moment, both of their expressions were solemn as they shook their heads. They obviously understood that Wagner''s im ofpletely controlling a person was almost impossible. Seeing this, Wagner''s face turned pale and he was speechless for a moment. As for Al got and Baxter, they were filled with fear. "No, no... Master, I..." Algot hurriedly said, "Master, even if he can''tpletely control it, what Baxter just said is true. If Fade wants to do something to us, we''ll be in trouble!" These words caused Gotzel''s expression to change as he agreed, "That is true." "Fade, you tried to kill them in the Xuan Valley. Don''t you think that it''s unfair for you to conduct a mental test on them, rendering them vulnerable before you?" Fade retorted coldly, "I''ve said that it was selfdefense, not an assassination attempt." "Who knows," Gotzel retorted. For a moment, the two sides were in a stalemate again. At this moment, Wagner seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and he whispered in Gotzel''s ears. Upon hearing this, Gotzel''s expression immediately changed. He looked at Fade and said, "Let''s put this matter aside for the time being." "Fade, there is one more thing that I want to discuss with you." "What''s the matter?" Fade frowned. Gotzel snorted coldly and asked, "Did you use the unique technique of the Tianwu n, the Tianwu First Sword when you fought against Wagner in the secret realm of the Xuan Valley?" Chapter 2339 Chapter 2339 At the mention of this, everyone was reminded of the incident that Wagner had brought up before. Fade immediately realized what they were trying to do. They were trying to make things difficult for him by exposing him for secretly learning their skills. Though knowing this fact, he still didn''t lie and answered truthfully, "Yes, I did use the Tianwu First Sword." "Well, so you''ve admitted it. Do you want to exin yourself? You''ve stolen the secret technique of the Tianwu Lian!" Gotzel questioned him. Fade replied calmly, "Stolen? You''re mistaken. I did not steal that technique from you." You''re lying!" "If you did not steal that technique from us, then how did you learn it? This skill would only be passed down to the core disciples of the Tianwu n." Gotzel stared at him as he continued questioning Fade. Fade merely answered nonchntly, "I just learnt it after seeing it a few times." "You''ve seen it a few times, yet you''re saying that you did not learn it secretly!" Gotzel shouted. "You''ve misunderstood. It was the Tianwu n who allowed me to observe it," Fade said. "As for stealing that skill, it must be a joke. I would never bother to steal such an ordinary skill." "Lies, all lies!" Gotzel roared. "The secret technique of the Tianwu n has always been guarded well. How could you be invited to watch it?" "Even if we really did invite you, we would''ve kept a record. However, I don''t remember seeing your name anywhere." Fade frowned and fell speechless for a moment. He had managed to learn the Tianwu First Sword because the old fogey was the one who took him to the Tianwu n. He didn''t purposely learn it. If he told them about the old fogey, things would naturally clear up. However, it would also expose the fact that he was Aldred''s disciple. Thus, he was slightly hesitant at that. Despite this, from the other''s perspective, Fade was hesitating because he had been caught red-handed and had no words left to defend himself. Even Yura and Sanna were staring at him in disbelief. They couldn''t imagine that he had lied to them. "You have nothing left to say." Gotzel snorted as he stood up. "Then, I shall deal with this matter, as the leader of the Tianwu n!" After he finished speaking, positive energy surged around his body as he stepped towards Fade, ring at him. "ording to the rules of the Tianwu n, we will destroy your Dantian abdomen and your limbs for stealing our skills, and you will never ever be allowed anywhere near Tianwu Mountain." "Get over here and ept your punishment!" With a thunderous roar, Gotzel''s energy burst out and aimed straight at Fade. Fade frowned instantly. He was still wondering whether he should tell them about his master or fight against them. However, this made the others misunderstand him even more. They started chattering amongst themselves. "Fade has nothing left to say!" "It was all a bunch of lies. What a liar."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Not only did he lie, he also bragged a lot. What a joke; he even imed that he had managed to learn that technique after watching it several times." "Now that he''s been exposed, he''ll have to bear the consequences." "He deserves it." "What a pity. Monash was such a talented man from the Guo family but he was killed by a liar! A true pity indeed!" "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Gotzel''s footsteps rumbled as he slowly pressured Fade. The atmosphere at the scene grew tense. At the critical moment, Kinsley stood up and rushed over to Gotzel, blocking his right arm. "Kinsley, what are you doing?" Gotzel''s expression fell and he gritted his teeth as he red at him. Even he had never expected that Kinsley would go against him over an ordinary martial artist. They were both the guardians of Heaven Level martial arts ns. they were to fight, it would cause a conflict to arise between the two ns. Neither of them would want that to happen. Nheless, Kinsley had fought against him. Both Jiles and Sanne fell into shock as well and they turned to Kinsley in astonishment. "Master Zou, please think about the consequences of your actions. It would be a great loss for the both of us if a conflict arises between our ns." "Please calm down, Master Zou. We can discuss this. Don''t fight." However, Kinsley had no intention of backing down. Instead, he increased his strength to stop him. "Gotzel, I''m stopping you now for your own good." "If you really start a fight, you will regret it, and so will the Tianwu n." "Are you trying to threaten me?" Gotzel frowned as he red at him. Kinsley shook his head and replied, "I''m telling the truth." "The truth?" Gotzel snorted in disbelief. "Kinsley, who are you to worry about me or the Tianwu n?" "If you don''t let me go, don''t me me for hurting you." There was a strong killing intent in his voice. He was ready to attack. Kinsley frowned as he nced at Fade before turning back at Gotzel. Finally, he let go of him. "Hmph!" Gotzel huffed and began striding towards Fade. Just then, Kinsley stated in a deep voice, "Gotzel, I won''t stop you. If you want to do it, then do it." "However, before you take action, I want to tell you onest thing. Fade is the disciple of that master, his personal disciple." "That master! Who?" Gotzel frowned. Almost everyone had puzzled looks on their faces. All of their attention was focused on Kinsley. Kinsley sighed heavily with a serious expression as he looked afar. "That master who used to live behind the Tianwu n mountain." As soon as he said that, the scene dropped into silence. Shock was written on everyone''s expression. "You... You mean, Master Aldred Hsuanyuen!" Gotzel''s voice trembled a little. Kinsley nodded. "Yes, it is him. Fade is his disciple." "A few years ago, Master Hsuanyuen took moune in to live in the back l.ne mountain of the Tianwu n for a while Fade probably learned the Tianwu First Sword technique then." His words brought back Gotzel''s memories. He remembered that when Master Hsuanyuen went up the mountain, all of the elders were there to greet him. His seniors had also reminded him to always fulfill Master Hsuanyuen''s request, including giving him his freedom to enter and leave the Tianwu n as he pleased Chapter 2340 Chapter 2340 "That''s true! However, I didn''t see him bringing any disciples with him that time..." Gotzel voiced his doubts. "My master thought that we were bad at martial arts, so he did not allow us to reveal ourselves in public so that we wouldn''t embarrass him," Fade exined. "What..." Gotzel was in a daze; he was unable to fullyprehend what was happening. The crowd, who had fallen into silence for almost a minute, suddenly burst into an uproar. "Master Hsuanyuen! He''s that legendary man whom we''ve all heard of!" "Is Fade really his disciple?" "Wait, I just realized something. Before Fade entered the secret realm, he went into a small cabin behind the mountains, didn''t he? That exins why he could crack the puzzle. It''s his master''s cabin!" "But that doesn''t really prove anything..." "Master Hsuanyuen hasn''t shown up for many years and I''ve never heard of him taking on any disciples. It''s a shock that someone is iming to be his disciple now!" Gotzel turned to Kinsley in confusion and pondered on his words. His eyes flickered as he wondered if he was telling the truth.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Others turned to look at him puzzledly as well. He gazed at Gotzel and asked, "Master Tuan, do you think I would lie about something like this?" "Or do you think that I would use Master Hsuanyuen''s story to deceive you?" Gotzel''s expression fell upon hearing his words. He analyzed the situation logically. Indeed, Kinsley wouldn''t lie about something like this. The disadvantages of lying far outweighed the advantages. Therefore, his words were likely to be true. Moreover, this would exin why Kinsley was so protective over Fade. The reason was very simple. It was precisely because of Master Hsuanyuen. At the thought of this, the look in Gotzel''s eyes becameplicated. It was not the right moment to attack Fade then. After all, he was Aldred''s disciple. If he was to take action against him, not even the four biggest ns could endure his wrath, let alone the Tianwu n itself. Still, he was unwilling to let the matter go. After all, he would lose his pride if he just halted his actionspletely. Furthermore, Fade had indeed harmed his own disciples. He had to pay for the consequences of his actions. Otherwise, the Tianwu n wouldn''t be able to uphold their prestige. As he thought of this, he lifted his head and stated, "I believe Master Zou." He then paused. "However, even if he is Master Hsuanyuen''s disciple, he still has to bear the responsibility for his mistakes." "I believe that Master Hsuanyuen will agree with me as well." As soon as he finished his words, Kinsley couldn''t help but frown and his expression grew grim. He reminded Gotzel, "Master Tuan, do not be rash." Gotzel snorted coldly. He looked at Kinsley and asked, "Master Zou, what do you mean? Are you implying that I am wrong? Or do you think that Master Hsuanyuen is someone who will protect those who are in the wrong?" Kinsley ignored his usations. He hurriedly answered, "That is not what I meant." "I just wanted to remind you to think wisely and act carefully before the truth unfolds." "I am being cautious," Gotzel huffed. "However, even if Fade is Master Hsuanyuen''s disciple, he should still take the responsibility for killing Monash." With that, he nced at Fade and questioned loudly, "Fade, I will put that matter aside for now. However, how do you exin yourself for hurting Wagner, Algot, and Baxter?" Fade frowned slightly and replied, "I''ve already fold you. They were trying to assassinate me. Under such circumstances, it was only natural for for me to defend myself." "Are you still trying to find excuses for yourself?" Gotzel''s expression turned serious. "You can''t just do whatever you want, regardless if you''re Master Hsuanyuen''s disciple or not," Gotzel continued. "What exactly do you want?" Fade stared at him and scowled. Gotzel answered in a low voice, "My request is very simple. You should take responsibility for hurting the disciples of the Tianwu n." "What do you want me to do?" Fade pressed on, with his tone lowering. Gotzel''s eyes shed as he stated, "I want you to stop using the secret technique of the Tianwu n from now on." "On top of that, you have to join the Tianwu n for three months to repent for your mistakes." When he heard Gotzel''s request, Fade''s expression changed. It didn''t really matter to him that he couldn''t use the secret technique of the Tianwu n anymore. After all his own secret technique was much more powerful than that of the Tianwu n. It wouldn''t really matter to him. However, he was dissatisfied with thetter request. "How am I going to repent for it?" Fade snorted and slid Gotzel a sideways nce. "ording to the rules of the Tianwu n, you have to enter the meditation hall," Gotzel replied. "If you stay in the meditation hall for three months, it is considered that you have repented for your mistakes." After Gotzel finished speaking, many people, including Fade, were a little surprised. After all, in their opinion, his punishment seemed to be a little too light. It wasn''t difficult for a martial artist to stay inside a room for three months. After all, it took them almost half a month to meditate once they reached this level. Three months wasn''t a big deal. After thinking about it for a while, everyone seemed to have reached a consensus. Fade was Aldred''s disciple. He had a special status. Although Gotzel wanted to punish him, he had to show his respect for Aldred. Therefore, he had suggested this method which could kill two birds with one stone. This would keep his pride and it would not cause dissatisfaction from Aldred. Many started discussing amongst themselves; most of them agreed with Gotzel. Even Fade himself wondered if Gotzel really thought so. However, Kinsley''s expression fell and he eximed, "Master Tuan, you are crossing the line!" Gotzel''s face darkened and he red at Kinsley warningly. "Master Zou, you''d better not interfere with the affairs of the Tianwu n." Chapter 2341 Chapter 2341 Noticing that something was wrong, Fade looked at Kinsley and asked, "Master Zou, is there something wrong with repenting in the meditation hall?" Kinsley answered in a low voice, "Others may think that this meditation hall is just an ordinary room where the Tianwu n punishes their disciples and to make them repent." "However, what the public doesn''t know is that it is actually an interrogation room." "An interrogation room!" When he heard this, Fade was extremely shocked. "Yes, that''s exactly what it is," Kinsley repeated. "The so-called meditation hall may look ordinary but there are hundreds of spells being set up and precious materials inside the room. They all serve the same purpose, and that is to control the mental state of the person inside the room." "In other words, the meditation hall is not for repenting but to interrogate disciples who have made mistakes, or to lure out secrets from their enemies." "Master Tuan, you are asking Fade to remain there for three months. What on earth are you nning to do?" Fade''s gaze dimmed and turned cold. He finally understood what was going on. Gotzel''s aim was not to punish him for hurting his disciples. After all, this wasn''t a serious offense. His real purpose was to find out Fade''s secrets. He must have wanted to figure out how Fade couldprehend so many martial essences at once. As a martial artist, Gotzel naturally yearned to achieve the Lord Level. He could onlyprehend 500 streaks of martial essence after years of hard work and cultivation. However, Fade, a young martial artist, managed toprehend at least 1,000 streaks after entering the Xuan Valley only once. How could Gotzel not be tempted by such a stark contrast? Therefore, he had pondered on ways to force Fade to spill out his techniques inprehending the martial essence when he was still in the Xuan Valley. Unexpectedly, Monash had been killed and Wager, Algot, and Baxter had been injured. This had given him a great excuse to make his move. His original n was to use this opportunity to capture Fade and bring him back to the n. Then, he would interrogate him on his methods ofprehending martial essence. However, he did not expect Kinsley to expose Fade''s identity halfway. At that moment, he had no choice but to give up on his original n. After all, he would not dare to offend Aldred. Still, he refused to give up. He wanted to achieve the Lord Level badly. It was so near yet so far. Therefore, after thinking for a while, he wanted to make Fade stay in the Tianwu n in the name of repentance, so that he could secretly obtain his secrets and methods. It was just that he didn''t expect Kinsley to expose his true intentions. In an instant, Gotzel''s expression darkened as he red at him. "Kinsley, stop spouting nonsense. I just want him to repent for his mistakes, only that and nothing else." Kinsley was about to say something. However, Fade stepped forward and he spoke with narrowed eyes, "Master Tuan, it doesn''t really matter what your intention is." "Now, there is something that I need your help with." "What''s the matter? Go ahead!" Gotzel answered with a solemn expression. Fade nced at Algot and Baxter before continuing, "Since the meditation hall of the Tianwu n can be used to interrogate others." "Then, we should take Algot and Baxter there and find out the truth behind Monash''s murder." As soon as Algot and Baxter heard this, their faces turned pale in fright. Gotzel paused. He did not expect Fade to turn on him instead, and that the meditation hall would be used against his own disciples. He nced at Algot and saw the panic in his eyes. His heart skipped a beat and an ominous hunch shed through his mind. "Is Fade telling the truth? Did Algot and Baxter really work together with Monash to kill Fade?" Instantly, Gotzel''s expression changed. However, his gaze became firm again a secondter as he made a decision. Even if Fade was speaking the truth, he must not agree to him on this at all.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Assuming that it was true. The fact that his disciples had betrayed their allies would heavily impact the reputation of the Tianwu n. As he thought of this, Gotzel replied, "The meditation hall takes a lot of work to operate and there are many restrictions to it. I don''t think it''s appropriate to use that now." "Is that so?" Fade snorted. "If that''s the case, then I will interrogate them myself!" With that, he rushed towards Algot and Baxter all of a sudden. The crowd was caught off guard as they did not expect it at all. Algot and Baxter were both taken by surprise and Fade carried them over. He used his mental power to look through their consciousness and was about to make them tell the truth. Gotzel secopes were stunned for a second beforeing back to their senses. Their expressions darkened as they turned to re at Fade. "Fade, let go of my disciples," Gotzel shouted. "Mr. Chen, please don''t be rash," Jiles reminded him in a low voice. n Fade continued to release his mental power as he gazed at the two. "It is for the benefit of everyone if the truth'' is exposed. If I have. wronged them, I will apologize and ept any punishment that you deem suitable for me." "Master, save me!" Algot and Baxter tried to struggle desperately, but they couldn''t move at all under Fade''s control. At this moment, Gotzel''s and Jiles'' gazes darkened and their expressions fell. To them, Fade''s action was humiliating them regardless of the truth. Gotzel''s rage soared to the heavens and his positive energy erupted, aiming straight at Fade. On the other side, Jiles also made his move. He chanted his scripture as light emanated from his body, which then charged at Fade. "Fade, you''ve gone too far." With a loud roar, the two guardians charged towards him. Their attack shocked the bystanders and the crowd immediately retreated. Even Kinsley looked nervous at this moment. However, Fade merely nced up at the two beams of light and snorted. Then, his eyes shone like mes. Two bursts of mes burst out from his eyes and shot towards the other party''s attacks. "zing Vision!" Fade''s gaze was cold yet scorching. Chapter 2342 Chapter 2342 Boom! Boom! The two bursts of energy collided into each other, causing loud noises to erupt. After the explosion, the air waves spread out. Fade had managed to block their attacks with only one move. At this moment, his hands were still on Algot''s and Baxter''s heads. The eyes of the two had rolled back and they were trembling uncontrobly. "Help! Help me!" The two turned to Gotzel and Jiles and begged for help. The two guardians'' expressions fell as they heard their plea. Gotzel red at Fade and snorted before pulling out a sharp sword. With a loud clink, the de was unsheathed, ready to fight. "Fade, you have truly provoked me. Even if you are Master Hsuanyuen''s disciple, I will teach you a lesson today." With that, the sword in his hand swung forward. A virtual sword emerged in mid-air, taking on the shape of arge de as it aimed straight at Fade. "Tianwu First Sword!" "Master Tuan is using the Tianwu First Sword. He really means to teach Fade a lesson!" "Fade just defeated Wagner using the Tianwu First Sword. Master Tuan must be trying to defend his n''s prestige by using the same attack as well." "Master Tuan is definitely on another levelpared to Wagner. I wonder how Fade will dodge this attack!" In an instant, the crowd burst into an uproar. At the same time, Jiles sped his hands together and light emanated from his body. Streams of golden light swirled around him and turned into numerous ancient characters, which then rotated about his body. As he chanted a mantra, those characters spun around him faster and faster, following his voice. All of a sudden, Jiles opened his eyes and pointed at Fade with his fingers. In an instant, a golden aura burst forth from between his fingers. It carried a solemn and heavy aura as it ruthlessly charged at Fade. Everyone was astonished when they saw this. "This is one of the secret techniques of Juetong Temple, the Great Wisdom Infinitive Finger." "The Great Wisdom Infinitive Finger originates from Buddhism''s ssical Great Wisdom Sutra. Master Jiles has spent more than fifty yearsprehending it and has long known the sutra like the back of his hand. The power that his attack holds is infinite." "Since both of the two guardians have used their ultimate moves, let''s wait and see how that kid will deal with them." "This is the consequence that he''ll have to face for being too arrogant." The Tianwu First Sword, alongside with the Great Wisdom Infinitive Finger rushed towards Fade! The atmosphere grew tense in a second, as if the scene hade to the freezing point. Even Kinsley''s gaze was filled with concern as he turned towards Fade. He knew how powerful Fade was and he believed that thetter had the power of a Half-Lord Level. Regardless, Gotzel and Jiles were both also Half-lord Level masters. Even worse, they had both used their ultimate attacks at the same time. In the face of such powerful attacks, even Kinsley did not have the confidence to counter these attacks himself. Naturally, he was worried for Fade. However, Fade remained calm in the face of these attacks. He did not seem too nervous. He still did not let go of both Algot and Baxter. He was about to be hit by the two attacks. At this moment, he opened his mouth and let out a roar. In an instant, a breath of red positive energy surged out from his body. The energy gushed out like burning red mes and engulfed his entire being. "You are not worthy enough to kill me!" He let out an angry roar. Fade''s entire body began to burn fervently and the positive energet turned into burning mes which then ushed towards Gotzel and Jiles like a fiery phoenix. "Swoosh! Swoosh!" The bright light of the Tianwu First Sword shed down at him in mid-air. The oppressive aura surrounding the Great Wisdom Infinitive Finger was approaching him. However, at that moment, both attacks were fully enveloped by the red mes. The searing hot mes blocked the entire sky and it looked as if the entire world was burning. "It''s not that easy to block our attacks!" Gotzel and Jiles huffed when they saw that Fade had countered their attacks. Just then, their expressions changed. "How is that possible? My Tianw? First Sword, why..." Gotzel''s expression fell as he quickly concentrated countless streams of positive energy and released it into the mes. He could feel that his attack had been engulfed by the mes and was about to break apart. In order to stabilize it, he was forced to enhance the positive energy. However, it was in vain. "Boom!" The Tianwu First Sword broke apart in the scorching mes with a loud boom. Gotzel screamed and spat out a mouthful of blood. He staggered and almost fell to the ground. On the other side, Jiles'' face had turned red as he could feel that his condition was simr to Gotzel''s. The Great Wisdom Infinitive Finger was about to be consumed by the mes. He had initially wanted to back his attack with more positive energet but he stopped in fright when saw Gotzel''s state. He quickly broke his connection with the attack. With a bang, his attack burst open into pieces. Although he was not injured like Gotzel was, his face was still red and his expression was grim. Everyone else fell into shock. Never in their wildest dreams would they expect to see something like this. The two guardians of the Heaven Level ns, who were both Half-lord Level experts, hadunched an attack simultaneously at Fade. However, he managed to counteract their attacks and even injured them. Not to mention that he was actually preupied at the moment. Everyone turned to him in bewilderment, unable to imagine just how powerful he was. "Did Master Tuan and Master Jiles really lose?" "No way. How could Fade be so strong?" "The truth is right in front of our eyes. Even with their ultimate skills, they were still defeated. Master Tuan is even injured! Isn''t this evident enough?" "Could it be that the rumors about Fade are true? Were the stories of his achievements in Micovia true as well? Is he really a Half-Lord LevelProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. master?" "That goes without saying. The results are clear and I think that he''s top-notch even amongst Half-Lord Level masters." "He really lives up to his name as Master Hsuanyuen''s disciple. He''s too powerful." Chapter 2343 Chapter 2343 When Gotzel and Jiles heard this, their expressions grew even more grim. Not only had they lost, they had lost very badly. It would be a huge blow to themselves as well as the reputation of their ns. For a moment, the two of them stood stunned, unable to ept what had happened. "How is this possible?" "How could he be so strong?" Meanwhile, Fade was reying the battle in his head. The zing mes hade from him. Given his strength before entering the Xuan Valley, it would have been a much tougher fight without them, even if he somehow managed to win in the end. "Martial essence! This has to be martial essence! No other power could be this strong!" "All this when I haven''t even found an elixir core. If only I could find a suitable fire core, refine it, and fuse it to enter the Lord Level. Imagine how strong I''ll be then!" For a moment, Fade let his mind wander and he daydreamed about reaching Lord Level. At that moment, his mental power tingled gently. He instantly came to his senses and turned his attention to Algot and Baxter. His eyes lit up and a smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "The mental power invasion has been sessful. It doesn''t matter if they talk now." Fade''s mental power was nothingpared to his positive energy. It took him such a long time to control these two people. Knowing this, he was determined to increase his mental power. He was far too weak presently. Fortunately, he kept this thought to himself. Everyone there would have had a fit if they heard it. After all, there were more than a thousand people present. Amongst them, there were 70 to 80 Heaven Level masters and around 10 more masters who were at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. However, there was not a single martial artist present whoprehended mental power.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. That was true even for the four n guardians. As for Fade, not only had heprehended mental power, he thought that he was too weak. As the saying went,parisons were odious! As Fade was smiling in surprise, Gotzel stabilized his body and quickly checked his injuries. It was not too serious. His blood and meridians were affected by the bacsh and he would recover after a period of time. Even so, he was fuming. He, the dignified guardian of the Tianwu n and a master in the Half-Lord Level, had been defeated by a mere boy less than 30 years old! What a failure! How humiliating! How could he maintain his reputation in the martial arts world now? He was embarrassed and angry, and as such, he almostshed out at Fade However, when he thought of Fade''s horrifying strength, he hesitated. "Must we bring out our n''s ancestors who have gone into retreat?" He thought to himself. On the other side, Jiles was also thinking the same thing. However, at this time, Fade looked around and said in a clear voice, "Everyone, as for the matter of me killing Monash, let the two of them tell the truth themselves!" As soon as he spoke, the crowd fell silent, and everyone looked at him. Fade gently tapped Algot and Baxter on the head with his finger. "Are you two colluding with Monash to assassinate me?" The expressions of the duo were dull, and when they heard his question, they answered instinctively. "It''s true. The three of us joined forces to assassinate Fade, but we didn''t seed." "What was the situation at that time?" Fade asked. "Monash asked us to hide and help him. He personallyunched a sneak attack on Fade, who wasprehending the martial essence. However, he failed and was beaten back. We helped him, but were thwarted by Yura, who had rushed over." Hearing this, the crowd was shocked. Fade continued, "How did you frame me at that time?" "Monash already discussed the countermeasures with us. If the sneak attack failed, the three of us would testify that you stole our things and that you started the fight." At this moment, Yura beamed in excitement. She pped her hands and said, "I told you to trust Fade. It was a sneak attack." Wagner scowled. "How could this happen? Why did Algot betray the n?" Fade wondered about the same thing. "What did Monash give you to betray your ns and to make you assassinate me?" "Monash gave us pills and magic weapons worth billions. He also promised each of us a chance to enter Prohibition Ind if he seeded." Upon hearing this, the crowd burst into an uproar. "Billions in pills and magic weapons. Isn''t Monash being too generous?" "That''s nothing. Mortal wealth isn''t too valuable to masters in this realm. The opportunity to enter Prohibition Ind, now that''s worth something." "The opportunity to enter Prohibition Ind is indeed precious, but there are quotas within the four ns. Given who they are, Algot and Baxter should have had a good chance of winning." "Indeed, they could have fought for this opportunity. After all, Kelsey, Mullen, and Halston, who were weaker than them, did it. However, what you don''t know is that Algot and Baxter have already been to Prohibition Ind. ording to the general rules, it''s almost impossible to be selected a second time. Monash was promising them a reentry, so it must have been tempting." "Is Prohibition Ind really so magical? They went there once, but they still want to go there again!" "I don''t know. After all, I haven''t been there. However, given how many masters are moring to enter, it must be something special." Through the chatter, Fade''s face darkened as he realized something. After a pause, he continued to ask, "Why did Monash try to kill me, and how did he get those treasures?" Again, the crowd chimed in. "That''s right. When did Monash be so rich?" "Although the Guo family that Monash belongs to is strong, they''re only just a family after all. Their overall strength is much weaker than the four Heaven Level ns. How did the Guo family obtain a spot that even the major ns couldn''t?" §á§Ö "If such a ce really exists, why wouldn''t the Guo family save it for themselves? Why waste it on Algot and Baxter? Monash might be a genius but the rest of the Guo family isn''t all that outstanding. Cultivating another genius is a better way to increase the strength of the family." "Who knows? He''s dead, so you won''t be able to get any answers from him." Chapter 2344 Chapter 2344 Fade was also curious. However, after a stunned pause, Algot and Baxter simply shook their heads and said, "We don''t know. We were just doing it for the benefits." Hearing this, Fade could not help but frown. He tried to press the issue but to no avail. Algot and Baxter simply didn''t have anything left to offer. Desperate, Fade intensified the mental control. He then raised his head to look at the two guardians in the eye and said in a deep voice, "Master Tuan, Master Jiles. Now that the truth has been revealed, do you have anything else to say?" The two men were crestfallen. After a pause, Jiles chanted Amitabha. Putting his palms together, he bowed to Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, it was I who was deceived and misunderstood you. I apologize to you." Fade nodded slightly and then turned his gaze to Gotzel. Gotzel''s face was twisted into an ugly scowl. His mouth moved, but he could not say a word. After all, he hated Fade, even more so than Jiles. It strained him to apologize. At that moment, Algot and Baxter regained their consciousness. Disoriented, they cried, "Master, save us, quickly..." However, before they could finish their sentence, Gotzel reached out and pulled Algot in front of him. With a swing of his hand, he gave him a hard p. "Evil disciple, shut up." Algot covered his cheek and put on a sad expression. "Master, it''s Fade who wants to kill me. How could you..." Gotzel''s face darkened. "Your plot with Monash to frame Fade has been exposed. What else do you have to say?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "What..." Algot was shocked and scrambled to exin, "Master, I didn''t..." However, before he could finish, Fade took out his mobile phone, turned up the volume, and clicked the yback button of the recording. Algot and Baxter''s confession filled the courtyard. Algot turned deathly pale. "1-1..." "What the hell? You still refuse to apologize to Mr. Chen!" Gotzel pped him again. Algot knew that this was the end. The only thing he could do now was to apologize and hope for the best. He threw himself down before Fade and cried out, "Mr. Chen, I was wrong. I was possessed and attacked you. Please give me another chance. I know I was wrong." Fade looked at him solemnly and said, "You think it''s enough to just say that you were wrong?" "I..." Algot was taken aback. He hastily implored, "Mr. Chen, what is yourmand? As long as we can do it, I will walk through fire and water withoutint." "It doesn''t have to be soplicated. Mymand is simple." Fade shook his head and said faintly, "One word, death!" "What!" Algot''s face fell dramatically. He begged for mercy, "I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Mr. Chen, I can work for you. I..." "I have spoken. One word, death!" Fade''s tone was calm, cold even. "Do you want to do it yourself, or do you want me to do it?" "I-1..." Algot trembled all over and couldn''t get a coherent word out. Gotzel frowned. Algot was a core disciple of the Tianwu n. He was no Wagner, but he was definitely one of the Tianwu n''s top disciples of his generation. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even be in the Xuan Valley. It would be a huge loss to the Tianwu n if he died. It was expensive to cultivate such a disciple. Thinking of this, he spoke up, "Mr. Chen, Algot has admitted his wrongdoing. Why don''t we..." "If a word of apology is enough, I''ll kill every disciple of the Tianwu n and say I''m sorry. How would you feel about that, Master Tuan?" Fade''s few chilly words sent him back. Gotzel fell silent, and Algot''s face was frozen in horror. His teeth chattered in fear as he got up from the ground. He activated his positive energy, turned around, and ran down the mountain, desperately trying to get away. Fade snorted coldly. With a wave of his right hand, a burst of air shot out. Swoosh! A secondter, blood gushed from Algot. His body tilted. He slipped off the mountain road and into the deep mountain stream, nowhere to be seen. Having dealt with Algot, Fade turned his angry gaze to Baxter. Baxter''s face was a portrait of horror and his fat cheeks trembled violently. He cried out, "Spare me, spare me..." Fade said nothing, his expression cold as ice. Jiles sighed and walked up to his disciple. He said in a deep voice, "Baxter, we all have to take responsibility for what we have done. Here, I''ll do it!" Baxter cried out in horror, "No, Master..." "There, there!" Jiles hummed solemnly. Then, he struck out with his palm and itnded on Baxter''s head. tter! The clear, crisp sound rang out through the square. The crying Baxter suddenly fell silent. His body tilted and slumped to the ground. Jiles stopped, turned to Fade, and said, "Master Chen, would you like to confirm it?" Fade narrowed his eyes. "No. I trust you, Master Jiles." "Thank you very much," Jiles said. Then, he waved his hand at the disciple behind him and said, "Take him away." Immediately, the disciple stepped forward and carried Baxter''s corpse away. Seeing all this, Gotzel''s expression darkened. He announced in a clear voice, "The opening of Xuan Valley is now over." Without looking back, he turned around and left. Next, Jiles led Juetong Temple''s disciples away. Instead, it was the two n masters, Kingsley of Wushuang Tower and Sanne of Lindsay Hall, who took the initiative to approach Fade. Fade chatted with them and thanked Kinsley for his support. Then, he went to find Halston, Kaegan, Pluto, and Kelly. After saying goodbye, he left the Tianwu n. Walking through the small town at the foot of the mountain, Fade could sense the martial essence in his spiritual consciousness and his body thrummed with strength. And yet, he could not feel happy. On the contrary, it was as if a dark cloud was covering his heart, preventing him from getting over what had happened. "Monash and I don''t know each other. We had nothing against each other. Why did he try to kill me?" "Given the Guo family''s strength, they shouldn''t have been able to offer such expensive bribes." "What on earth is going on? Who is pulling Monash''s strings?" He pondered on this in his head. Suddenly, he looked up into the distance, gritted his teeth and said to himself, "It seems like I have to Pa the Guo family a visit." Chapter 2345 Chapter 2345 The next afternoon, Fade stepped out of the high-speed railway station into Greenfield City. After ordering a car, he headed directly for Greenfield Mountain. Greenfield Mountain was the home of the Guo family. Legend had it that a hundred years ago, they were just humble herb pickers working around Greenfield Mountain. At some point, through some twist of fate, they came across a cultivation technique and the rest was history. Little by little, they grew stronger until they dominated all of Greenfield City, maybe even the entire province. As he listened to the driver go on about the local customs and practices of Greenfield City, Fade gazed out the window at the scenery of the city and let out a sigh. Greenfield City really was something. It was not big and its urban development was not prosperous, but the natural environment was well-maintained. One could admire the green mountains as they drove through the city. The lush forests provided the perfect ce for practitioners to cultivate. In particr, the most famous ce in Greenfield, Greenfield Mountain, was the most spiritual ce. This was the main reason why the Guo n had remained in Greenfield after growing stronger. An hourter, Fade arrived at the foot of Greenfield Mountain. The mountain was not too tall, standing at only about 700 to 800 meters. However, it was covered in dense, lush forests. It was quite a ce. Looking up from the foot of the mountain, he could make out a few antique buildings through the lush forest. They were exquisitely designed and decorated, giving off a sense of primitive simplicity. "Greenfield Mountain is a great scenic spot, way more appealing than the concrete buildings in other scenic spots throughout the country." He couldn''t help sighing with emotion. After a moment, he took a step forward and prepared to climb the mountain. However, just then, a voice rang out from his side, "Young man, this is not a scenic area." Fade turned and saw a man of about thirty-six or thirty-seven years old smiling at him. He made his way over. "If this is not a scenic area, what is that?" The man smiled and said, "It belongs to the Guo family." "The Guo family?" Fade slowly put it together. "You mean, the buildings on the mountain aren''t scenic spots, but privately owned by the Guo family?" The man nodded. "Of course. Not only did the Guo family build the buildings, but the whole mountain also belongs to them." "Greenfield Mountain is their personal garden. Under normal circumstances, outsiders are forbidden from stepping foot on the mountain. It''s very likely that they''ll be killed if they do." Fade turned to the man. "Normal circumstances? You mean there is a way to go up the mountain?" Hearing this, the man fell silent. Then, with a smile, he pointed to a small cart in front of him. Fade took a peek inside the cart. It was filled with wild ginseng, Tian Qi, and other herbs, all stained with dirt as though they had just been freshly dug out from the mountain. He understood. He turned and smiled at the man. "These herbs, how much are you selling them for?" Hearing this, the man immediately smiled and started to haggle with him, "Five hundred yuan." "500 yuan per kilogram?" Fade was slightly surprised. The man rolled his eyes. "Five hundred yuan per tael!" His tone took on an arrogant edge, "They are not expensive. These herbs were dug out of Greenfield Mountain. They arepletely natural."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Furthermore, you should know that these herbs are the reason the Guo family are now the strongest cultivators in Greenfield City. It''s the secret to their strength." "Buy my herbs and maybe you''ll be just like the Guo family." "5,000 yuan or even 50,000 yuan is nothing for a tael of herbs like this, let alone 500 yuan.'' Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help butugh. This man''s sales pitch was full of loopholes. He would say anything to sell his herbs. However, he didn''t argue. He pulled out his wallet and was about to pay up when he was interrupted by a crisp female voice. "Sir, he''s lying to you. Those herbs aren''t worth that price at all." Fade stopped and turned. Another small wooden cart pulled up about a dozen meters away. It was filled with herbs just like the man''s. However, the vendor was a girl in her twenties. She was wearing a simple white unlined garment with her hair pulled back in a ponytail. Her roundt were covered with beads of sweat, giving off a fresh and natural vibe. The sight was enough to lighten up Fade''s mood. The male vendor scolded, "Lynn, what nonsense are you spouting? Get lost!" The girl, Lynn, turned pale with fright but she held firm. "Koriel, you know I''m not talking nonsense. Don''t me me for calling you out." "Your herbat medicine was not mined from Greenfield Mountain at all, but bought from a greenhouse. One herb is worth only a few yuan, but you sell it for 500 yuan per tael. It''s too much." "Bullsh*t. My herbs are all real. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll tear your mouth apart." The man named Koriel picked up a knife and walked towards her in a threatening manner. Scared, she scurried away backwards. Seeing this, Fade frowned and took a step forward to stop him. Koriel red at him. "Get out of the way, boy!" Fade shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Put down the knife and back away." "Boy, I told you to get out of here. Didn''t you hear me?" Koriel brandished the knife menacingly. "If you don''t get out of the way, I''ll kill you too." Behind him, Lynn looked on with a worried expression. "Sir, get out of the way." However, at this moment, Fade made his move. He pped Koriel''s face, making a crisp sound. Koriel was stunned for a moment. Then, with a furious swing, he began hacking away at Fade. "If you want to die, I''ll happily cut you up!" Fade''s eyes sank. In a sh, he grasped Koriel''s wrist, digging into the man''s flesh. Koriel grimaced in pain. His grip on the knife loosened, and with a ng, it hit the ground. Then, Fade kicked him in the stomach, sending him tumbling. Koriel red up at him. "Y-You dare to hit me. I...¡± Fade''s cold eyes darkened. "Haven''t you had enough?" Koriel shrank back. Without a word, he got his cart and rolled it away. Lynn rushed to Fade''s side. "Sir, are you okay?" Fade smiled. "I''m fine." "Lynn, was it? Thank you so much for just now." Chapter 2346 Chapter 2346 Lynn blushed and waved dismissively. "You don''t have to thank me. It''s Konel''s fault. He was too greedy. He swindled outsiders and ruined Greenfield''s reputation." She turned to Fade and said, "Sir, I overheard that you want to see Greenfield Mountain?" "You can call me Fade." He smiled and nodded. "I do want to go up the mountain." "Fade, then I''ll call you Brother Fade! You want to go up the mountain? This..." She muttered to herself. Seeing this, Fade pointed to her cart. "How much are you selling those herbs for?" "A hundred per nt," she replied casually. However, as soon as she said that, she realized what he meant and waved dismissively. "Brother Fade, I didn''t mean that. I won''t force you to buy herbs. I just..." He smiled teasingly. "You just said that the herbs in the greenhouse are only worth a few yuan, and yet here you are selling it for a hundred yuan, which is..." Lynn blushed. She scrambled to exin, "I didn''t buy my herbs from a greenhouse. I actually dug mine from the mountain." "They came from Greenfield Mountain?" Fade asked. Lynn shook her head and said, "No, Greenfield Mountain has been upied by the Guo family. The rest of us can''t simply go up there. My grandfather dug up these herbs from the nearby mountains. Although the quality isn''t as good as those on Greenfield Mountain, they''re still much better than those from the greenhouse. That''s why I''m selling them for a hundred yuan per nt." She bowed. "Brother Chen, if you want, I can sell it to you at a lower price. However, it''ll be at least 81 yuan per nt. My grandfather works very hard digging up these herbs. Any lower and I''ll be selling them at a loss." The moment the words were out of her mouth, she seemed to regret them. "Brother Chen, I-I didn''t mean it. Don''t feel pressured to buy anything." Fade thought her helpless expression was adorable. With his cultivation, he could see that Lynn''s herbs were indeed wild and of much better quality than Koriel''s. 100 yuan per nt didn''t seem too unreasonable. He decided to take her at her word. He took out a stack of notes and handed it to her. "I believe you. I''ll take them." She was intimidated by the sheer size of the stack. She waved her hands helplessly, "Brother Chen, this... You don''t need to pay so much money. This..." He smiled as he shoved the bills into her hand. "This money isn''t just for the herbs. I have some questions to ask you," heughed. Lynn gave him an inquisitive look. "Ah, Brother Chen, what are your questions?" Fade pointed at Greenfield Mountain. "I have business with the Guo family on that mountain. I wonder if you can do anything about that?" She was a little surprised. "Ah, the Guo family?!" "You can''t just waltz into the ce. You have to be of a certain rank and have an invitation from the Guo family to enter. How you get invited is beyond me." He nodded. "I see." After all, Lynn was obviously just an ordinary person. How would she know anything about the most powerful family in town? Seeing Fade''s disappointed expression, her eyes suddenly lit up. "There''s another way." "What is it?" He asked. She replied, "Two days from now is Maurice Guo''s 80th birthday. The Guo family will be throwing a birthday party on Greenfield Mountain. There will be many guests." "The guest list includes some of our local bosses and Greenfield City''s big shots. If you know these people, you may have a chance..." However, Lynn''s voice softened, "But since I don''t know any bosses, I''m afraid I can''t help you. I..." Seeing this, Fade gently patted her on the head. "It''s enough for you to tell me this. I will contact the boss by myself." He smiled. She nodded slightly. "This, I..." She handed the thick stack of money back to him. "Brother Chen, I''m giving this back to you." "Lynn, this is the money I''m paying you for the herbs. Why are you..." He said. She shook her head seriously. "Brother Chen, you''re here to ask about the Guo family. There''s no need to buy these unnecessary medicines." As she spoke, she shoved the money into his hands. However, Fade still refused to take the money. "It''s gettingte. I don''t think there are any hotels at the foot of the mountain. Your house is probably nearby. I''ll stay the night there. This money can be the rent." Lynn waved her hand frantically. "No, no, this..." He put on a sad expression and sighed. "You don''t want me to stay at your house. I guess I''ll have to take a taxi to the city. However, I don''t know if there are any on such a dark night." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Brother Chen, I didn''t mean that!" She hurriedly exined. "Brother Chen, you can stay at my house, but I can''t ept this money." "If you don''t ept the money, I won''t feel right," he responded. "B-But that''s just too much," she insisted. "Not at all. This money is not only for room and board, but also for the herbs," he said. "But..... But it''s still too much, I..." Lynn continued. "It seems that you just don''t want me to stay at your house. I''d better find another ce then," Fade feinted. She waved her hands frantically. "Brother Chen, that''s not what I meant. I just..." "No more buts. If you don''t mean that, keep the money." He put the money back into her pocket. She frantically kept the money and started packing up her stock. "Brother Chen, all the herbs are here. Let''s go back." He nodded and helped her pack up. Then, they were off. After walking for more than half an hour, Fade saw a vige ahead. As he approached, he saw many three and four-story buildings. Almost all of them were in good condition and splendidly decorated. He looked at Lynn in surprise. "Lynn, your vige sure is rich." She shook her head and an indiscernible expression appeared on her face. "No, there are just a few rich families. The others don''t have much money." While speaking, his gaze washed over the luxurious houses until it fell on a familiar face. It was Koriet, who was selling herbs at the foot of the mountain earlier At that moment, he was sitting outside with thetest iPhone, with the volume on full st, a satisfied look on his face. Chapter 2347 Chapter 2347 Fade pointed at Koriel. "Do all the rich families make their fortune by cheating people?" Lynn turned and looked at Koriel. Her eyes narrowed. She shook her head. "Only the Xie family is like that. Everyone else is fine." Fade looked at her curiously. "Oh?" Shen lowered her voice, "People in our vige all live on Greenfield Mountain. We make our living by picking herbs." "Onlyter did the Guo family expand their territory until they upied almost half of the mountain." "Ten years ago, the Guo family wanted to take over the whole Greenfield Mountain. They tried to chase all of us mountain vigers out." "There are many of us. Our ancestors lived on the mountain for more than a hundred years, so we weren''t going down without a fight. Therefore, we banded together to oppose the Guo family." "But they were very strong. They coerced and bribed several families who left the mountain. They broke the union of mountain vigers, and we were forced to leave." Fade could guess what was going on. "Konel''s family was one of the families who were bribed to leave the mountain?" Lynn nodded and said, "Yes, Koriel''s family was the first to rebel, so they got the most benefits." "There was very little subsidization for the mountain people who leftter. Thest few families got nothing at all. The Guo family had to force them out." Her eyes were filled with tears as she spoke. He had guessed the rest. "Lynn, was your family thest to leave the mountain?" She nodded and said, "My grandfather is an old mountaineer. He firmly opposed the Guo family''s attempt to monopolize GreenfieldN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Mountain, so he persisted until the end." "My family became the object of the Guo''s family''s wrath. Five years ago, my parents fell off a cliff and died while picking herbs." "The official report dered it an ident, but Grandpa is an old mountaineer. He went to the scene himself. He was convinced that it was not an ident, but that someone did something to the ropes and killed my parents." "At that time, Grandpa suspected the Guo family, but without any evidence, what chance did we stand against them?" "In addition, for the sake of my safety, Grandpa left the mountain in the end." After listening to Lynn''s story, Fade frowned and his eyes were cold. He hade to have a chat with the Guo family about Monash to see if he could pick up on any clues. However, now, it seemed that the Guo family were tyrants bullying the locals. "When the timees, there will be a reckoning for the Guo family," he thought to himself. At that moment, Koriel looked up from his phone and saw Fade and Lynn. "Lynn, I''ve never seen you so bold. Bringing home a man you just met. How much did you charge him?" "Name your price, I, Uncle Koriel, want in." She flushed with anger and red at him. "What are you talking about? It''ste and Brother Chen doesn''t have a ce to stay. It''s not like that." "Is that so?" Korielughed. "You''re bringing a strange man home at night, so what else am I supposed to think? Aren''t you being a little naive?" She was furious. "You..." He grinned cheekily and continued, "Lynn, I''ve watched you grow up. I know you have lost your parents, and the old man is sick. You''re having a hard time." "If you''re short of money, why don''t you tell me? I''m not that kind of person. I''ll definitely help you." "Of course, if you think it''s not enough, know a lot of bosses in the city. They''re all rich. They spend four or five thousand yuan a night without even blinking." "What do you think? Do you want me to introduce you to someone?" She was fuming. She stuck out her chest and red at him. "I''m not that kind of person. Don''t talk nonsense!" The angrier she got, the more fun it was for him. "I didn''t expect you to develop such a nice physique! I can''t hold it in anymore. Why don''t you ditch that kid ande with me? I''ll pay you double the price!" "Y-You..." Lynn was so angry that her cheeks turned red, but there was nothing she could do. At this time, Fade''s expression darkened, and he stepped towards Koriel. When Koriel saw him, a hint of horror shed across his eyes. "W-What are you doing?" "I''m telling you, don''t do anything rash. We''re in my vige, at my house. If you dare to touch me, there will be consequences." Fade didn''t even flinch. He stepped forward, plucked the phone from Koriel''s hand, and mmed it into his face with a loud noise. Koriel fell to the ground with his hands covering his cheek, screaming in pain. Several people rushed out of the house. "Koriel, what''s wrong?" "You brat, are you the one who beat him?" "Stop right there!" Through the shouting, Koriel got to his feet with some help and wiped the blood from his face. He red daggers at Fade and shouted, "Call someone. Call someone for me. I want to beat him to death! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Lynn quickly ran to Fade''s side and tugged at his sleeve. "Brother Chen, let''s go quickly. Koriel knows the rascals in the vige. If he summons someone, we..." However, Fade stood his ground. He waved her away and said, "Don''t worry. No matter whoes, I''ll make him pay today." Seeing him being so resolute, she hesitantly took her ce beside him. However, at this time, a middle-aged woman came running down the road. She looked at Lynn with anxious eyes. "Lynn, something happened. We have to go back quickly," she cried. "Madam Zhang, what''s wrong?" Lynn asked hurriedly. "Diable came with a mob again. They''re going to beat up your grandfather." "What?" Lynn''s face fell instantly, and she hurried away. Seeing this, Fade didn''t have time to worry about Koriel, a second-rate hooligan. He quickly caught up with Lynn. Running through the vige, he saw that it was exactly as Lynn had said. The rest of the houses and buildings in the vige looked very ordinary. They were all single- or double-story houses with red bricks. Towards the end of the vige, there were fewer proper houses. At the end of the road, there was even an old y hut. It looked very shabby and not even fit for human residence. Chapter 2348 Chapter 2348 Lynn anxiously burst into the shabby y hut. "Grandpa, Grandpa, are you okay?" "This is Lynn''s house!" Fade followed closely behind her. The tile-roofed house would have been cramped on any day, much more with five or six people squeezed into it at the moment. Among them, the leader was a young man in his twenties, a red-haired punk in a flowery shirt, named Diable. Behind him was a retinue of young men dressed the same way. At that moment, Diable picked up the kettle on the table and threw it to the ground, and then shouted at a slender, dark-skinned old man in the corner. "Old man, how many times do I have to tell you!" "Mr. Jibril gave you three days. When will we see results?" The old man''s face was covered in tears. He put his palms together and pleaded, "Lynn is still too young. Please spare us this once. Tell Mr. Jibril we''ll work like horses for him." "Work like a horse for Mr. Jibril? Old man, take a look at yourself? Do you think he wants that?" Diable knocked over a box and kicked the clothes inside across the floor." "I''m telling you, it''s an honor to have Mr. Jibril fall in love with your granddaughter. You have no idea how many people want to sleep with him." "Just let your granddaughtere with us, and you''ll be good with Mr Jibril. He can guarantee your family''s future." The old man, Ambrose, had a face filled with tears as he pleaded with the punk, "Lynn is still young. She''s not worthy of Mr. Jibril. Please let us go." Diable was getting angry. "Old man, are you trying to lose face? Why do you make us do this?" At that moment, Lynn rushed in. "Grandpa..." Hearing her cry, everyone in the room turned to look at her. Ambrose''s face fell. "Lynn, run, quick!" he cried. Diable was stunned for a moment but quickly recovered. "That''s her. Hurry up, catch her!" he ordered his men. At once, several hooligans surged forward to catch her. Fade, who followed behind, appeared in time. He gracefully slipped in front of her, blocking the punks. The lead punk red at Fade. "Brat, get out of my way!" He roared. Fade''s eyes narrowed. Without a word, he made his move. Bang, bang! In a sh, the punks were thrown on the ground, howling in pain. They hadn''t even gotten close to Fade. Diable stood stunned, and his expression darkened. He turned his gaze to Fade. "Kid,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that you get out now," Fade replied casually. Diable''s eyes turned cold. "Do you know who I am?" "As I said, it doesn''t matter who you are. If you don''t leave now, I''ll throw you out myself," Fade countered coolly. Diable gritted his teeth and lowered his voice menacingly. "Kid, let me tell you, I work for Mr. Jibril. If you dare touch me, he will never..." "Cut the crap!" Fade frowned impatiently. He stepped forward and grabbed him. Diable saw himing and tried to counter. However, before he could move, Fade''s right hand grabbed him by the throat and lifted him up. Bit by bit, Diable could feel his life being squeezed out of him. A powerful sense of terror swept over him. "H-He really wants to kill me!" "I, Diable, am going to die here!" Just when Diable was about to resign himself to his fate, Fade drew back his right arm and threw him out of the house. Then, with a few more bangs, the rest of the gangsters went flying out of the house too. Diable picked himself up from the road and looked at Fade in horror. Without another word, he turned on his heels and ran, bringing his men with him. Just a few minutester, Koriel with a Band-Aid on his face was followed by seven or eight strong men, att armed with hoes and shoulder poles. They walked aggressively towards the end of the vige. "Lynn dared to hit me!" "This time, I must make them pay!" "Fu*k that brat, an outsider. We can''t let him leave so easily." These were Koriel''s helpers whom he had just called from the vige. They were all in good standing with him. Their leader was hellbent on revenge. They closed in on the door of Lynn''s home in a threatening manner. They arrived just in time to see Fade send Diable flying. Before they couldprehend what was going on, the rest of the hooligans soon followed. "W-What''s going on?" The confused vigers hesitantly took a few steps forward. They found themselves face-to-face with a steely-eyed Fade. Koriel''s face darkened. "It''s that kid!" Before he could finish, Diable crawled his way off the ground and scrambled away down the road, taking his cronies with him. The vigers stood dumbfounded. "Koriel, is that the young man you want to beat up?" Koriel nodded hesitantly. "Yes, it''s him!" "Are you kidding me? Even Diable is no match for him!" "Diable is a well-known power in the city and he doesn''t even dare to touch this guy: Do you want to get us killed?" "Koriel, we can''t help you with this. I''ll return your cigarettes to you." "I have something to do at home. I have to go back." "I remember now. There''s water boiling on the stove. I have to go back and have a look." In less than three seconds, all the vigers Koriel had brought ran away, leaving him alone. At this time, Fade turned his re on him and said, "What are you doing here?" "I..." Koriel choked with sobs, and then quickly squeezed out a smile. He bowed and said, "I''m here to apologize to you, sir. I apologize to you." "Don''t apologize to me. Apologize to Lynn," Fade said coldly. "Yes, yes, I''ll apologize to Lynn," Konel quickly said. Fade nced at him, who was carrying a shoulder pole, and said coldly, "You use this to apologize." Koriel was stunned. "Ah, no..." He quickly threw away the shoulder pole and took out few hundred yuan bills from his pocket. After thinking for a while, he added a few more He handed the money over with a smile. "This 500 yuan is mypensation. I apologize to you, Lynn." After that, he put the money on the windowsill near the door, turned, and bowed and bowed. He left the tile-roofed house step by step. He did not turn around until Fade was out of sight. Chapter 2349 Chapter 2349 After running home, Koriel''s face was full of pain. "D*mn it. Not only did I not get my revenge, I lost 500 yuan instead." However, on second thought, he changed his mind. "Diable is the tyrant of Greenfield. Behind him is the even more powerful Mr. Jibril. It''s not good to offend them." "You guys, just wait to bear the wrath of Diable and Mr. Jibril!" After dealing with Koriel, Fade turned around and returned to the house. Lynn hurriedly introduced him to her grandfather. "Grandpa, this is Fade, Brother Chen. He is a good person. He wants to stay at our house tonight." "Fade, thank you. If it wasn''t for you..." Ambrose got up from the bed with difficulty and knelt before Fade to thank him. Seeing this, Fade rushed forward and helped the old man up. "Mr. Cao, you don''t have to be so polite." "Mr. Cao, your lumbar spine doesn''t feel very good, right? I''ll treat it for you." Ambrose and Lynn looked at Fade in surprise at the same time. "You can cure diseases?" He smiled and took out a set of silver needles. "I am a licensed traditional Chinese medicine practitioner." Ambroseid on the bed. "Then I''ll have to trouble you, Fade." Fade did not dy. He immediately inserted the needles into Ambrose''s body for treatment. Ten minutester, Ambrose sat up from the bed in surprise and joy. He stretched himself and immediately said excitedly, "Okay, I''m really cured. My waist doesn''t hurt at all. Fade, you''re amazing." Lynn was pleasantly surprised. "Brother Chen, you are really amazing. Thank you so much." Fade smiled and put away the silver needles. Then, he took out a pen and a piece of paper, wrote a prescription, and handed it to Ambrose. "Mr. Cao, in addition to the lumbar vertebra problem, there are other minor problems in your body too. I''ll give you a prescription. Take it for half a month and your body will recoverpletely." "Thank you so much." Ambrose''s face was full of gratitude and joy. "I-1 don''t even know how to thank you, Fade, I..." Fade smiled and said, "Mr. Cao, let me stay the night here and we''ll call it even." At the side, Lynn thought of something and said, "Grandpa, Brother Chen hasn''t had his meal yet. Let''s hurry up and cook. Don''t let Brother Chen starve." "Yes, cook, cook!" Ambroseughed. He hurried to the kitchen at the back of the house and got busy. Fade pulled Lynn to the front of the house and asked in a low voice, "Lynne, just now, with Diable, what was going on?" "Brother Chen, this..." She hesitated. He said, "Don''t worry. No matter what background he has, I can deal with him." "What''s more, you don''t want your grandfather to get hurt again, do you?" She perked up when he mentioned her grandfather. She sighed softly and began her story. "Half a month ago, when I went shopping at the shopping mall in the city, I met a rich man. He asked me to be his mistress and promised me a lot of money. However, I refused him and returned to the vige." "It wasn''t long before Diable brought his men to the foot of the mountain. He said that he would give me a week to ept that rich young master''s proposal."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "I didn''t go, and a week passed. Today, Diable brought some people with him again." Upon hearing this, his expression fell. He asked, "Is Diable very powerful?" She nodded. "Diable is a well-known bully in the city. He has hundreds of ruffians under his control. Many people don''t dare to provoke him." "What about calling the police?" He asked. She shook her head helplessly. "The police may be able to touch Diable, but they can''t touch the person behind him. He is Diable''s cousin, Jibril, the rich man who likes me." "What''s Jibril''s deal?" Fade asked, narrowing his eyes. Lynn took a deep breath. "Well, Jibril''s aunt married into the Guo family, so the Huang family became the Guo family''s in-ws. Relying on the Guo family, the Huang family rapidly grew stronger in Greenfield," she exined helplessly. His eyes darkened slightly. "Guo family, that Guo family from Greenfield Mountain!" Lynn nodded. "That Guo family. Although Jibril''s eldest aunt only married a branch disciple of the Guo family, it''s still the Guo family. Therefore, no one dares to provoke the Huang family." She remained silent for a while with a flicker in her eyes, her expression determined. Seeing this, Fade gently patted her on the head and said with a smile, "With me here, may it be the Huang Family or the Guo Family, it is not a problem." "Thank you, Brother Chen!" She smiled at him, but the worry in her eyes remained. At this time, Ambrose finished cooking the meal and asked Fade and Lynn toe in. Although the Cao family was very simple, Ambrose''s cooking skills were amazing. He added a few herbs which made the food fragrant. Fade ate several bowls of food in a row. After a night''s rest, Ambrose went out with his tools to pick herbs at the break of dawn. Lynn was going to sell the herbs at the foot of the mountain, but because she sold her whole stock to Fade, she had nothing to do that day. Therefore, she decided to go to the city. She had two goals in mind, to buy something for her family and to help Fade inquire about the Guo family''s birthday party. She did not forget the reason why he was here. After saying goodbye, the three left on their own way. Fade returned to the foot of Greenfield Mountain. He looked up at the green mountain and could just make out the sounds of morning training in the magnificent buildings on the mountain. "If the Guo family are cooperative, I''ll leave after investigating what happened to Monash. If not, then don''t me me for going hard on them." After murmuring these words to himself, his figure shed, and he dashed past the Guo disciples guarding the entrance of the mountain path. Like a gust ofl he moved towards Greenfield Mountain. At the same time, in the main hall of the Guo family mansion on Greenfield Mountain, an old man in a gorgeous tobe sat on the main seat with a flush of red on his face. He was holding a cup of green tea and sipping it with a smile. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Opposite the well-dressed old man sat a slender old man in a green robe, who also took a sip of tea from a teacup in his hand. "This is indeed the Guo family''s tea. This smell is unforgettable to me," the green-robed elder, Hosea, praised. The old man in luxurious clothes, Maurice, smiled and said, "Hosea, if you like it, I''ll have someone pack some leaves for you after the birthday party." "Then I won''t stand on ceremony." Hosea smiled. "Maurice, you are so lucky. 80 years old and you''re still so healthy. Your cultivation is still tip-top!" Maurice smiled and waved his hand. "Hosea, you''re wee. Your cultivation is no less than mine." Chapter 2350 Chapter 2350 ? At the mention of his cultivation, Hosea sighed. "To outsiders, my cultivation may appear impressive, but Maurice, you know that I have been stuck at the peak stage of the Heaven Level for 20 years. It is impossible for me to make further progress. At this age, there is no hope for me." Hearing this, Maurice''s face sank. "Who says so? Hosea, you and I are the same. We''ve been stuck at the peak stage of the Heaven Level for 16 years now. We wanted to enter the Half-Lord Level, but we couldn''t find a way to do it," hemented. "Peak stage of the Heaven Level is powerful enough for ordinary warriors, but it''s still not enough for real masters," Hosea retorted. "If you haven''t reached the Half-Lord level, you have no right to speak," Maurice sighed. Hosea continued, "That''s right, for example, what happened during this period of time has given me a lingering fear." "Hosea, what are you talking about?" Maurice asked. Hosea let out a long sigh. "Maurice, you should have heard about what happened at Pagodnd in Mancho City a month ago." "Hosea, are you referring to what happened to the Witchcraft n? The Witch Lord was killed along with the Sunny Brothers who came to help him," said Maurice. Hosea nodded. "It is exactly because of this matter. Maurice, you should be aware of the Witch Lord''s strength. He has already reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level before us, and is only a step away from the Half-Lord Level." "The Sunny Brothers, do I even need to exin. Thebined strength of the two of them is even stronger than that of the Witch Lord. Theirbat power isparable to that of a Half-Lord Level expert." "But even with that kind of strength, the three of them still lost and died." "The Witch Lord''s not a Half- Lord expert. After all, he''s still a bit weak." Maurice sighed. "Do you know who did it? The Witch Lord and the Sunny Brothers are not easily defeated." Hosea shook his head. "Pagodnd is a bit backwards, and the site of the battle was rather remote as well. It will take a long time to investigate the situation." "However, I heard that Micovia has already sent people to investigate. It won''t be long before we hear something." Hearing this, Maurice sighed. "Forget it, let''s not talk about foreign affairs." Hearing this, Hosea''s face fell and he bowed to him with embarrassment. "Maurice, I''m sorry. It''s your birthday party, after all. I shouldn''t have brought it up. I''ll punish myself with three cups." "Hosea, you''re too polite." Hosea took a sip of tea and continued to address him, "Well, Maurice, you''re much happier than I am!" "Even though we are the same age, the chances of us entering the Half-Lord Level is already very low." "But Maurice, you have a good grandson. He''s almost reached the Half-Lord Level. His future is boundless!" Maurice''s face lit up at the mention of his grandson. "Monash is indeed amazing. He reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level a few years ago, and now he''s heading towards the Half-Lord level. In another two years, I might not even be a match for him." "Maurice, you''re so happy that you lost. With this grandson, the Guo family will have a bright future," Hosea praised. "By the way, how did Monash do in the opening of the Xuan Valley?" Maurice''s eyebrows furrowed. "I''m not sure about the details yet. The opening of the secret realm of the Xuan Valley should still be in progress." "However, I heard that Monash was thought highly of and was selected as the fifth-seeded fighter. He is second only to Wagner, Shamos, Kelton, and Yura, the first disciples of the four sects." "He''s so powerful. He deserves to be your grandson!" Hosea cried excitedly. "It seems that Monash has advanced far this time. He may evenprehend the martial essence." "I hope so!" Maurice smiled as he nced outside the gate. "It''s almost time. Monash should be able to return before my birthday party tomorrow." "It is your 80th birthday party tomorrow, along with Monash''s return. What a double blessing!" Hosea eximed. Maurice waved his hand with a smile. "Haha, it''s not worth mentioning at all!" Although he said it humbly, the excitement in his eyes was self-evident. At that moment, there was a rush of footsteps down the hall. Hosea perked up. "What''s going on?" Maurice stoppedughing abruptly, and his expression darkened. He shouted at the servant who came in, "What''s going on? Why are you so impatient in the early morning?" The servant''s face was full of horror, and he knelt down on the ground with a thud. "Master Guo, I was wrong." Seeing this, Maurice rxed a little, and then said in a low voice, "Tell me, what''s the matter?" The servant was short of breath and looked up at Maurice. He quickly lowered his head and said in a trembling voice, "Master Guo, there''s news from the Tianwu n. It''s about the Young Master." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Is it about Monash? Tell me, what''s the matter? Have the results been released, or is Monash going toe back?" Maurice inquired excitedly. The servant looked like he wanted to sink into the ground, and his voice trembled even more. "Master Guo, Master Monash, h-he is dead." When Maurice heard this, he was stunned at first, and then his face quickly fell. "What did you say?" He shouted in a deep voice. "Master Guo, the Young Master, he... He died in the Xuan Valley''s secret realm," the servant said. Maurice stood up in shock. "Monash is dead? No, it''s impossible!" The servant handed over a letter, his hands shaking. "Master Guo, this is a letter from the guardians of the four Heaven-Level ns." Maurice grabbed the letter, opened it, and read it quickly. To his side, Hosea asked, "Maurice, what happened? How did Monash..." Maurice gritted his teeth. "Someone killed him!" "What? Who would have the audacity to do something to Monash?" Hosea eximed. "Could it be someone from the Four ns?" "No, it''s Fade," said Maurice. "Fade? Who''s Fade?" Hosea asked, confused. "Fade, the young master who has recently be famous. He''s the one who came back from Micovia some time ago," Maurice exined. "Him! The boy who was called the top martial artist after Jaguar Xu by the secr world!" Hosea cried. "Why did he kill Monash?" "The letter says that Monash colluded to attack Fade Fade found him and kitted him," said Maurice. Content belongsN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. to NovelDrama.Org "How could that be? Why would Monash do that? He and Fade have never met before!" Hosea cried in astonishment. "Is there an exnation from the four ns? Monash died in their territory." "Exnation?" Maurice snorted coldly as he pped his palm on the armrest of his seat. "Those fellows from the four great ns indicate Monash was to be med for alt this. They even asked me to cooperate with Fade to root out the mastermind behind this. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What? They are going too far!" Hosea cried. OV "It''s more than going too far. He''s trying to bully my whole family. He''s shotting and passing over my family name!" Maurice was furious. "I''ll definitely take revenge." Hosea was a bit worried. "That Fade, Jaguar is very optimistic about him. This time, the four ns are also partial towards him. I''m afraid that....." Filled with rage, Maurice clenched his fists so tightly that creaking sounds could be heard. "Even if I have to go against the whole world, I will kill him and avenge my grandson." Seeing this, Hosea shut his mouth and said nothing. Chapter 2351 Chapter 2351 Maurice was brimming with rage. "Go and check Fade''s whereabouts. I want to know where he is," he ordered in a deep voice. "Yes!" The servant retreated in a hurry. Just as the old master of the Guo family was throwing a fit in the hall, Fade approached the entrance of the Guo family home along the mountain road. He tidied up his clothes, took out a name card, and walked up. The two Guo family guards at the entrance saw him approaching and immediately snapped to attention. "Stop, who are you?" They asked. Fade handed over the name card with a smile. "My name is Fade. I''m here to visit the Guo family. Please announce my arrival to them." "Fade?" The two were visibly unfamiliar with the name. "Why are you here?" One of them asked. Fade was about to answer when the other guard realized something. He red at Fade and shouted, "How did youe up? Why didn''t you report your presence at the foot of the mountain?" Under normal circumstances, one must go through a check at the foot of the mountain, which would then be reported to the top. The fact that neither of them had received any message from the foot of the mountain put the guards on alert. Fade also couldn''t help but frown. He circumvented the guards toe up the mountain. Of course, there would be no notice from the foot of the mountain. There was no way to exin this. Seeing him hesitate, the two guards grew even more alert. The positive energy in their bodies began to circte, and they were ready to strike at any moment. "Tell me, who the hell are you?" "Why did youe to the Guo family''s mansion?" Fade told the truth, "I''m Fade. I havee regarding Monash. I want to talk to the Guo family." The two guards became more alert and pressed him further. "Master Monash? Do you know him? What''s your rtionship with him?" Fade appeared to be in a dilemma. He couldn''t tell them that he killed their Young Master. The two guards grew even more suspicious. "Come with us!" The two of them advanced on him.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Fade frowned slightly and wondered if he should strike or not. After all, he hade to the Guo family to root out the person behind Monash''s treachery, not to fight. However, it seemed like he had his back against the wall. Running out of options, he let his positive energy surge through his body. Sensing Fade''s positive energy, the two guards prepared to strike. He prepared to counter them. However, at that critical moment, a phone rang. Fade took out his mobile phone and looked at it. The caller ID showed that it was Lynn calling. "Lynn!" He immediately answered the call. "Lynn, you..." Before he could finish, her desperate voice sounded from the other end, "Brother Chen, save me. Diable, he..." The line went dead. Fade''s expression suddenly darkened, and he turned and ran down the mountain. After all, the Guo family could wait, but Lynn could not. The two guards saw Fade turn around and tried to catch up with him. However, his speed was far beyond their imagination. In the blink of an eye, he was gone. "What''s the matter with that guy?" "I don''t know. He''s so weird." As the two guards puzzled over what just happened, the captain of the Guo family guards came out of the house with a gloomy expression. Upon seeing him, the two men quickly squeezed out a smile and went up to him. "Captain!" The captain looked at the two men and said, The Old Master has been in a bad mood recently. Think about that and don''t make any mistakes. Otherwise, if you get punished by him, it will be toote to regret." "Captain, isn''t the Old Master going to celebrate his 80th birthday? Why isn''t he happy? What happened?" One of the guards carefully probed. "Don''t ask nonsense!" The captain red at him, then lowered his voice, "I heard that Young Master Monash was killed. The Old Master into a rage and wanted to take flew into revenge on the murderer. You must not anger him, otherwise, you''ll have to bear the consequences." "What? Young Master Monash..." The two eximed, but when they saw the look in the captain''s eyes they bit back their words. "How .n could this happen? Young Master Monash is a master at the peak stage of the Heaven Level Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "That''s beyond us," the captain said to the two. "You guys keep an eye on the door. If you hear anything about a man named Fade, report it immediately." "Fade?" The two guards perked up at that name. "Fade was the killer who killed Master Monash." After the captain finished speaking, he turned around and left. The two guards were still thinking about how Monash had been killed. Suddenly, one of the guards had an epiphany and his expression changed drastically. "Fade, that name..." The other guard red at him. "What''s wrong? Why are you so excited?" The guard said, "Don''t you remember? The boy who said he wanted to visit just now was called Fade!" "Ah, he... I remember. I believe his name was Fade," another guard said. "Do you think it''s that..." "No way. Fade killed Master Monash. If it was him, why would hee to visit us? It''s unreasonable." "Then, should we report this? After all, it''s a little strange." "Forget it. The man has left. Given the situation, if we go in and inform the Old Master about this person named Fade, it will make him angry. Then..." "Forget it then. We won''t report it. We''ll just pretend that it didn''t happen." "Yes, nothing at all." Meanwhile, Fade was hurrying down the mountain. On the way, he dialed Lynn''s phone, but it was turned off. He grew even more anxious. At the foot of the mountain, he ran directly to the downtown area. Lynn mentioned Diable on the phone, so that was where he would start. Fade was not familiar with Greenfield City, but it was not difficult for him to find Diable. In the downtown area. Fade caught a gangster hanging around, handed him a few bills, and soon had Diable''s address. After all, Diable was a well-known tyrant in Greenfield City. He was a sessful businessman in the city. How could anyone not know him? A quarter of an hourter, Fade arrived at the entrance of apany building. Above hung a sign that said ''Diable Logistic Company''. Diable was direct. He gave himself the cover of a logisticspany and used it as a headquarters for his men. The size of the building wasrge, and the ce was packed. However, there was nothing unusual at first nce. As soon as Fade entered the building, he was greeted by the bustling noise inside. Chapter 2352 Chapter 2352 Fade entered. There was no one manning the front desk. In the inner room, there were several gangsters with cigarettes in their mouths, ying cards. When Fade got to the inner room, a gangster finally noticed him. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" "I''m looking for Diable," Fade answered. "He''s looking for our Mr. Diable!" The gangster looked at Fade. "Why are you looking for Mr. Diable?" He pressed. "I have some business I need to discuss with him," Fade answered. "Business? What kind of business? I haven''t seen you before," retorted a gangster. "I just arrived in Greenfield City. I heard that Mr. Diable is very capable, so I came here to discuss business," Fade replied. "Really?" The gangster was skeptical. Then, he waved his hand and said, "Unfortunately, Mr. Diable has gone out. He''s not here today. If you have to find him,e back in the afternoon." Fade frowned. "No, where did he go?" At this, the gangster sneered. He red at Fade and said, "Why do you ask so many questions? You want to know where Mr. Diable is, but do I need to report to you?" "No, I just want to know where he is," Fade replied. "Let''s talk business. You''re asking about Mr. Diable''s whereabouts. What on earth do you want to do?" "Kid, who the hell are you?" "Tell me, why are you looking for Mr. Diable?" Watching the gangsters approach him, Fade sighed and shook his head. He had his guard up. "I didn''t want to fight but you lot have given me no choice." His eyes sank. He threw a punch and knocked the punk in front of him to the ground. Immediately, the scene burst into chaos. "F*ck, you dare to hit our guy? Brothers,e on!" "He came to pick on us, so kill him." "You attacked us in Mr. Diable''s territory. Do you want to die?" Within a minute, these gangsters who shouted so loudly were all lying on the ground, beaten up by Fade. They groaned in pain and were unable to get up. "Tell me, where is Diable?" Fade asked coldly. This time, they didn''t dare to not answer. "Mr. Diable is at the Tiara Karaoke. He took a girl to meet Mr. Jibril." "Is this the girl?" Fade asked coldly, pulled out Lynn''s photo on his phone, and showed it to them. The punk nodded quickly. "Yes, it''s her, it''s her. Mr. Diable said that this girl was chosen by Mr. Jibril, so he personally sent her there." "You''re courting death!" Fade''s eyes sank, and he kicked the punk unconscious. Then, he went out and headed for Tiara Karaoke. In the No. 1 private room on the top floor of Tiara Karaoke, Diable nodded and bowed as he sat in front of a man around twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. "Cousin, I''ve brought her to you." The man was the bigshot of Greenfield City, the famous young Mr. Jibril. Jibril looked at Diable and said, "It took you so long to get a woman for me. Why are you so useless?" Diable rushed to exin. "Cousin, I am not a good-for- nothing. There was an incident. Otherwise, I would have sent her to your bedst night." "What happened?" Jibril asked. "Last night, we took our men to the vige to catch her, but I didn''t expect to run into a martial arts boy in Lynn''s house. He forced me and my brothers to retreat. That was why we failed." Jibril frowned. "What? Did someone dare toy a finger on you in Greenfield City? Don''t they know that you are Mr. Jibril''s cousin?" "Cousin, that guy is an outsider and doesn''t know about our situation in Greenfield City. It seems that he is a visitor. He bought Lynn''s herbs and stayed the night at her house." "What? Stayed the night?" Jibril''s expression soured. He looked at Lynn who was tied up next to him. "Did that kid get his hands on her? I''m not going to fool around with secondhand goods." "Ah, this..." Diable was stunned, and then his eyes flickered. "I don''t think so." "I don''t think so!" Jibril red at him and threw away the cigarette in his hand. He walked towards Lynn and said, "I want to verify the goods!" "Untie the rope and hold her down so that Mr. Jibril can verify the goods," Diable ordered. Immediately, a few of his men untied Lynn and held down the struggling girl. Jibril spat and rubbed his hands together. He walked to Lynn. "D*mn, you are mine. No one had better touched you." After saying that, he reached out to tear Lynn''s clothes. When she saw this, all sorts of emotions including fear, anger, and unwillingness erupted within her. She struggled with all her might. She was helpless. After all, she was a weak woman. How was she to break free when held down by several young men? Seeing that Jibril was about to seed, Lynn''s eyes filled with tears. She closed her eyes in despair. However, at that moment, a loud bang reverberated throughout the room. Jibril stopped in his tracks. He red with a cold gaze in his eyes. "What''s going on?" Diable quickly got up. "Cousin, you can continue to y. I''ll go out and have a look." He walked to the door and was about to open the thick doors.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Just then, the doors swung open, sending him flying. The force hit right into Diable''s body, sending him flying. He mmed into the wall on the other side of the private room with a loud bang and slowly slid down. Everyone in the room was stunned. Every eye turned towards the door in shock. In the light, a figure stepped through the door. The figure was not tall, maybe even a little thin. However, when Lynn saw him from the sofa, she got so excited that she burst into tears, "Brother Chen, you are here!" Fade saw her half-dressed on the sofa, and his eyes instantly turned cold. At that moment, Jibril finally came to his senses. He looked at Fade. "Was it you who hurt Diablest night?" Fade didn''t pay any attention to Jibril. Instead, he walked directly towards Lynn. When Jibril saw this, he frowned and waved his hand, saying, "Stop him!" Immediately, seven or eight strong men rushed at Fade. Bang, bang! Before they could even get close to Fade, they were sent flying. Seeing this, Jibril''s face turned pale, and he couldn''t help but take a few steps back. Fade came to the sofa and picked Lynn up. He tidied her messy clothes and softlyforted her, "Lynn, don''t be afraid. I am here. You''ll be fine." "Brother Chen, you''re here. Sob..." She couldn''t help but cry in fear and grievance. Jibril looked on and winked at his men. Then, he coughed, turned to Fade, and said, "Brother, you..." Without waiting for him to finish, Fade stared at him and said in a cold voice, "Are you Jibril?" Chapter 2353 Chapter 2353 The look in Fade''s eyes was enough to unnerve him. Jibril steadied himself and replied, "Yes, I am. You..." Before he could finish, Fade waved his hand and a stream of positive energy burst out and hit the space between Jibril''s legs. "Ah, ah!" Jibril screamed, covered his crotch with his hands, and writhed on the ground in pain. At that moment, a mess of footsteps came from the door, and a group of people rushed in. "What''s going on?" "Mr. Jibril, are you alright?" "Who dared to hurt you, Mr. Jibril?" Jibril''s face twisted in pain. He red at Fade with resentment. "It''s them. Kill them all." "Kill him!" "Who dares to fight Mr. Jibril? You''re courting death, aren''t you?" In an instant, more than a dozen strong men rushed into the private room to attack Fade. Lynn had just somewhat pulled herself together. Her pretty face turned pale in horror. "Brother Chen..." Fade smiled confidently. "Don''t worry, they can''t hurt me." He held her with one hand and used the other hand to deal with theing opponents. Crack, crack, crack, crack! In less than three minutes, the fierce, strong men were incapacitated and left howling in pain on the floor. As for Fade, there was not a single scar on his body, not even a drop of blood. He glowered at Jibril menacingly. "Do you know what you have done wrong?" Jibril cowered in fear. He didn''t expect Fade to be so fierce that he could knock out nearly 20 of his men. These people were all trained by the Huang family and Guo family, and they were all martial arts practitioners. They were the cream of the crop. However, at that moment, they had all fallen by Fade''s hand. Jibril could not help but tremble with fear. "I-1 was wrong. I shouldn''t have done anything to Lynn. I shouldn''t have sent people to catch her." Fade squinted at him. "Do you really know you''re wrong?" Jibril nodded quickly. "Yes, I really know I was wrong." "Really?" Fade red at him. Suddenly, his eyes glowed and a ray of light shot out at him. "I don''t believe it." Swish! The ray hit Jibril''s right arm, cutting it in half, causing blood to burst out. Jibril screamed again and almost fainted from the pain. Fade looked on impassively. "It''s just a little lesson. Next time, I''ll take more than your arm," he said calmly. After saying that, he carried Lynn and left. However, he turned back at the door and looked at Jibril with a smile. "By the way, if you still want to seek revenge, you cane to me. My name is Fade." "No, I don''t dare. I won''t..." Jibril squeaked through the pain. Fade left with Lynn in his arms. After leaving Tiara Karaoke, he took her home. After returning home and staying in a familiar environment, she finally recovered from the shock. After thanking Fade, she looked at him with a worried expression. "Brother Chen, thank you very much. However, you''d better leave as soon as possible. You broke Jibril''s arm, so the Huang family will not give up..." He smiled and said, "Don''t worry about the Huang family. What I worry about is that they won''te." "But..." She was extremely worried. "Don''t say ''but''. Don''t you believe in my strength, Lynn?" He said. She persisted, "No, I just..." At this moment, Ambrose had heard the news and burst into the room. "Lynn, are you okay? I heard that Diable attacked you again. I will risk my life to fight him." "Grandpa, I''m fine. Don''t be impulsive," she reassured him. He went to the entrance and looked out at the road at the entrance of the vige. A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. "Jibril, go ahead and call your people. It''s best to call the Guo family''s people. It will save me the trouble of looking forthem." At the same time, in a ssy tea house in Greenfield City, two young men aged 24 or 25 sat in an ancient pavilion, drinking tea elegantly. The man on the right, dressed in casual clothes, picked up a cup of tea, took a sip, and said, "It''s a great pity that Monash was killed." The man on the left wore a blue robe and a cold, indiscernible expression on his face. "Thank you for your concern, Neron. My cousin, Monash, was murdered. I''m also very sad." "Really?" The man in the casual clothes, Neron, smiled and said, "Egon, are you really sad?" "Neron, what do you mean by that?" Egon asked. "Monash is my cousin, the hope of the Guo family. He was killed, so of course, I''m sad."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Hearing this, Neron put down the teacup, leaned forward towards Egon, and said in a low voice, "Egon, given our friendship, there is no need to hide." "There are no outsiders here, so I''ll get straight to the point." ?. He continued, "As far as I know, your cousin, Monash, has always been the undisputed number one genius of the Guo family. This time, he obtained a spot to enter the Xuan Valley of the Tianwu n too meditate. That''s the best proof." "Your grandfather almost passed on the leadership of the Guo family to Monash. No one in the Guo family of this generation could have beaten him." "But now, Monash has died at Tianwu Mountain. Another head of the Guo family will have to be elected. Don''t you have any thoughts on this position, Egon?" Such direct words made Egon''s expression change. After a few seconds of silence, he raised his head. His eyes, which had been calm the entire time, now had a glint in them. "Since you''ve spoken your mind, I''ll do likewise. Of course I want to be the next head of the Guo family." Neron said, "No doubt. As far as I know, after Monash''s death, there are at least three people of the same age as you are. If you want to be the head of the family, I''m afraid it won''t be that simple." "That''s why I need your support." Egon didn''t hide his ambition. "Neron, your grandfather, Master Hosea, and my grandfather have been good friends for many years. This birthday party is my family''s event. If you can convince your grandfather to support me, then my chances of sess will be much higher." Hearing this, Heron smiled. "Why do you think I came here today? The Liu family will support you." "Great!" Egon''s face lit up with excitement. Chapter 2354 Chapter 2354 However, he immediately calmed down and asked, "And what might be the price of the Liu family''s support?" "No price. I just hope that in the future, there will be good cooperation between the Guo family and the Liu family, especially in business," Neron answered. "Of course," Egon replied. "However, Egon, you must have a n B. Although my grandfather might be able to put in a good word, he''s only one man after all. It''ll be more effective if we put in more than that," Neron replied subtly. "Thus, you have to find a way to meet your grandfather, especially at the birthday party tomorrow. Make a good impression and your chances will skyrocket." Egon nodded in agreement, but there was nothing he could do about it. "However, it''s just a day, so how can I be in the limelight?" Neron also sighed and thought for a while. "It''ll be difficult." Suddenly, his eyes lit up. "Your grandfather is probably preupied with Monash''s death." Egon soured. "Of course, Grandpa almost mobilized all the power of the Guo family to find Fade and avenge Monash." Neron said, "If you want to stand out, catch Fade, or find some clues. You will definitely be in the limelight at tomorrow''s birthday party." "But I only have a day, so how much can I do?" "Furthermore, rumor has it that Fade is a HalfLord Level expert. I''m no match for him," Egonmented, Neron curled his lips. "A Half- Lord Level expert that''s not even 30 years old. What are the chances of that?" "Even if it''s impossible, I can''t find any clues on him," Egon sighed.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Neron sighed as well. At this moment, Egon''s cell phone rang. He took out his cell phone and looked at it. He couldn''t help but frown when he answered, "What''s the matter?" The person on the other end of the line spoke quickly. Egon frowned. "What? Jibril''s arm was cut off and his private part was destroyed?" "What the hell is going on?" "It''s a girl in a vige and an outsider. What''s his name, Fade..." Heron''s eyes lit up upon hearing that name. "Fade, could it be that..." Egon also came to his senses and asked, "What does Fade look like? Any photos of him? Send them to us." After hanging up the phone, it was not long before Egon''s cell phone rang, and a photo was sent over. Seeing the photo, Heron and Egon''s faces suddenly changed. "It''s Fade, it''s Fade!" Egon couldn''t believe it. "It''s him! I didn''t expect him to actuallye to Greenfield City, much less attack my cousin." Beside him, Neron was jumping with excitement. "Egon, this is the chance we have been waiting for!" "You mean, catch Fade and hand him over to show off at my grandfather''s birthday party tomorrow?" Egon asked. "That''s right!" Neron said. "Think about it. If you could do it, your grandfather would surely make you the next family head!" "This..." Egon''s eyes twinkled as he burst with excitement. "But Fade appears to be a master. He''s not someone to be trifled with." "Expert? Heh, Egon, the two of us are at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. If he is an expert, then what are we?" Neron retorted. Egon was still a bit worried. "Monash was an expert at the peak stage of the Heaven Level, and Fade killed him anyway..." Neron said, "That was in the Xuan Valley. Perhaps Monash was ambushed." "What''s more, if Fade really is that look we can leave after taking a report the informationter. I would still give us some credit." "Do you think that with our strength, we aren''t even capable of that?" "Of course not. We''re at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. If we can''t beat him, then well run away," Egon said. "Well, that''s that then. Hurry up, otherwise, the credit will not be yours once the news reaches the Guo family," Heron said. Egon nodded and stood up immediately. "Okay, let''s do it now." In the evening, Lynn and Ambrose went to the kitchen to prepare food. They were reassured by Fade''s protection. At that moment, at thest moments before sunset, two figures emerged side by side. Standing at the door, Fade felt a change in the atmosphere and looked over. A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. "They''re finally here," he thought. He turned around and called to Lynn, who was in the house, "Lynn, stay in the house and don''te out." He then walked forward to meet the figures. Seeing him approach, Egon and Heron were surprised that he was making the first move. "It''s him, it''s Fade!" Heron stared at him and scrutinized him carefully to confirm his identity. Egon''s eyes narrowed. Uncertainty tainted his face. "You''re the one who hurt my cousin?" At Egon''s question, Fade looked at the two. "If you are talking about Jibril, then yes, that''s me." "You..." Suddenly, Egon''s expression darkened. Fade''s expression remained as calm as ever. "If Jibril is your cousin, does that mean that you''re from the Guo family?" "Yes, my name is Egon. Monash is my cousin." Egon''s expression darkened further as he red at him. "How, do you know why I''m here?" Fade nodded and shifted his gaze to Heron. "Who are you? Are you also from the Guo family?" "I''m not from the Guo family. I''m Neron," he replied. Fade shook his head. "Neron, I''ve never heard of that name." Neron felt slighted. "You..." He red at Fade and gnashed his teeth. "My grandfather is Hosea Liu, a friend of Master Guo." "Hosea Liu? Never heard of him either." Fade continued to shake his head, then waved his hand dismissively. "Anyway, since you are friends of the Guo family, does that mean you are together?" "Of course, Neron sneered. He n turned to Fade and said, "The Guo family knows that you killed Monash. Master Guo is mobilizing all the Guo family''s forces to investigate you." "Your choice. Do you want to surrender, or do you want us to make you?" Egon looked at Fade with a confident and proud expression on his face. Chapter 2355 Chapter 2355 "What if I don''t choose?" Fade asked. "Don''t choose?" Egon snorted. "That''s not up to you." "Really?" Fade sighed. "At first, I only wanted to have a good chat with the Guo family, but you guys don''t seem to want that." "You''re not even worthy to have a conversation with us!" Egon shouted as the positive energy in his body began to surge. Beside him, Neron also let out his aura and prepared to attack. Seeing this, Fade shot a nce at him and said faintly, "Originally, I was only expecting people from the Guo family. Are you sure you want to fight?" Neron snorted. "As I said, my grandfather is Master Guo''s friend. I am also Egon''s friend. My friend''s enemies are my enemies too." "Really? I just hope that you won''t regret itter," Fade replied casually. "Cut the crap. Get over here and surrender!" Egon roared. The Heaven Level strength burst forth in an instant and charged towards Fade with a loud crash. Fade''s fame and achievements preceded him. Knowing his reputation, Egon put all he had into his first attack. However, he immediately realized that something was wrong.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. All of a sudden, Fade rose up like a mountain, majestic and mighty, dwarfing Egon. "Oh no..." Egon''s face fell. Before he could finish his words, Fade waved his hand, and a burst of energy fell from the sky, hitting Egon. Blood gushed out from him and he was sent flying. "How dare you!" Heron didn''t expect Fade to be so powerful. He stood rooted in shock. In a panic, his eyes fell on the shabby tile-roofed house behind Fade. He peered through the doorway. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. He changed targets and rushed toward Lynn. "Everything happened because of this little girl. Fade acted on her behalf several times, so he definitely cares about her very much. If I can use her as a hostage, I will definitely be able to escape," he thought. He decided that he had found his way out. However, just as he was nearing, Fade realized what was going on. His eyes darkened. "You dare touch Lynn? Die!" A loud roar rang through the foot of the mountain. The horrible waves of positive energy rattled Heron''s body until he could barely stay on his feet. However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had made the right choice. "Chen, you don''t have time to stop me. As long as I catch this little girl, you..." Just as Heron thought he had won, he suddenly felt a terrifying pressure press down on him. He saw his life sh before his eye. Slowly, he turned his head. What he saw scared him silly. Although Fade was 100 meters away, he exuded a terrible aura, like a demon from hell, about to crush him. "I- I''m no match for him," Heron cried out in shock. Shock led to urgency. "If Fade really wants to kill me, I must take the girl as a hostage. Otherwise, I will die." "Ten meters, almost there..." Heron yelled in his heart and ran towards Lynn with all his strength. However, just as he was less than five meters away from her, Heron suddenly heard a faint chime of a bell. Immediately, he felt a stinging pain in his head. It was as if a heavy hammer had caved in his skull, taking him out. He came to a screeching halt. Fade descended on him like an angry God. "Ah, no..." By the time Neron recovered from the shock of Fade''s "Blood Devil Ring", the huge palm in the air had alreadynded on him with a loud noise. Egon wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and staggered to his feet. He stood up just in time to see Neron crushed by Fade''s palm. His eyes filled with horror as he stood rooted to the ground, dumbfounded. "Neron is dead. He was killed by a single palm blow. Th-This is impossible..." He couldn''tprehend what had happened, but when Fade turned around and pressed down on him with a devil- like momentum, Egon finally processed that Neron was really dead. In an instant, his face turned pale. Instinctively, he tried to escape, but in his heart, he knew that it was futile. If he tried to run, he would only be crushed by Fade''s palm like Neron was. Thus, out of options, he fell to his knees and kowtowed to Fade, begging for mercy. "Mr. Chen, Master Chen, I''m sorry, I was wrong..." Fade red coldly at Egon, who was covered in blood. He withdrew the positive energy from his body and said coldly, "I''m going to ask you a question. Answer me. If you die, you die "Do you understand?" UMS "I understand, I understand. I absolutely do not dare to lie!" Egon quickly replied. Then, Fade pressed him about the internal affairs of the Guo family and Egon scrambled to answer. Knowing what he did now, Fade knew that it was futile to sit down and talk to the Guo family properly Maurice had sent all the forces of the Guo family out and angrily dered that he would kill Fade to avenge his grandson. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org With a long sigh, he looked at Greenfield Mountain not far away and whispered to himself, "I have to go to the birthday party tomorrow." After that, Fade lifted Egon, who was covered in blood, and threw him into an abandoned house nearby. "Stay here. If you try to escape, you''ll die!" He snarled. "I won''t run away, absolutely not," Egon whimpered. "You''d better not!" Fade snorted coldly and returned to the small house. He waved hisrge hand to dispose of Heron''s corpse and it burst into mes. He returned to the small house and saw the frightened and uneasy Lynn. He sighed softly and gave her a gentle blow, making her fall asleep. Then, he separated the positive energy and mental power and entered Lynn''s mind. Although his mental power couldn''t change her memories, he could still calm her down. He did the same to Ambrose. Night fell over Greenfield Mountain. Chapter 2356 Chapter 2356 At the crack of dawn, Greenfield Mountain burst to life. Both the simple and exquisite buildings were decorated jubntly. The long mountain road was covered with ayer of red carpet, stretching from the mountainside to the foot of the mountain, like a red waterfall flowing down the mountain. The foot of the mountain was packed with guests. One by one, they arrived in luxury cars bearing gifts in their hands. They all stood waiting at the entrance of the mountain road with smiles on their faces. When the time came, the Guo family''s disciples guarding the entrance of the mountain path ushered the guests in, checking their invitations one by one. Anyone familiar with Greenfield City was amazed. All the fawning, bowing guests were bigshots of the city. asionally, the Guo family''s disciples would walk down the mountain path and wee certain guests with smiles on their faces. These were honored guests personally invited by the Guo family. They warranted special treatment. Just like that, the ce was bustling with activity. It would take a few hours just to usher the guests up the mountain. At the top of the mountain, in the main hall of the Guo family home, Zeward and Zesiah were entertaining the guests. However, the man of the hour, Maurice, Master Guo, stayed in the backyard away from the action. Only his old friend, Hosea, sat next to him. Hosea spoke up first, "Maurice, how''s the investigation going?" A look shed across Maurice''s face. "I sent them out yesterday. We''ll get a report before the morning is over; noon attest." "Monash... Did Fade really kill him?" Hosea asked. Maurice''s expression darkened, and he gnashed his teeth with hatred. "It must be him. This has been confirmed. It can''t be anyone else." Just then, there was a knock on the door. "Dad, it''s about time. The guests are all here." Maurice recognized his eldest son, Zeward. He got up and went out. Zeward stood respectfully at the door. When he saw his father and Hoseae out, he bowed respectfully again and said, "Greetings, Dad. Greetings, Master Liu." "Hello, Zeward." Hosea looked at his son andforted him, "We''ll definitely take care of Monash''s matter." Maurice took on a serious tone. "Whoever dares to hurt my grandson, I will make him pay." "Dad..." Zeward said with tears in his eyes. Maurice nced at his eldest son. "There, there. Don''t cry. Let''s go out to entertain our guests." When Maurice made his appearance, the crowd burst to life. Everyone toasted andughed. It was a very lively scene. At 11 o''clock in the morning, the birthday banquet was set up and the guests took their seats. The party had entered its most important phase - the gifts! Maurice sat on an antique wooden armchair. One by one, the guests reported their names, presented their gifts, and wished him a happy birthday. It was not just apetition of wealth and rtionships but also an opportunity to figuratively kiss the ring. After all, given the Guo family''s strength, everyone wanted to be in their good books. First in line was a slightly pudgy, middle-aged man. "My name is Mathias Hu, president of the Greenfield City Chamber of Commerce. I present this Jade Buddha statue to you, Master Guo. May it bring you luck." The gift was extravagant. The Jade Buddha stood nearly 100 meters high, was crystal clear, and was made from the most expensive jade. Its market price was at least fifty million yuan. However, this was nothing to Maurice. The old man nodded faintly and said, "Thank you, Mr. Hu.'' Mathias slinked away, visibly disappointed. The extravagant gifts continued to flow. "A handmade crown from the royal house of Europe!" "Ten Rolls-Royce cars!" "Ming Dynasty calligraphy and painting." Various gifts poured in one after another, all of which were valuable. Gold, silver, jewelry, antiques, and paintings. However, Maurice received them all with the same impassive expression and curt nod. His reaction left the guest disappointed but also impressed. After all, who else could turn up his nose at such luxury. Everyone was discussing the gifts in hushed voices. Just then, they were suddenly interrupted by a loud voice. "Lorcan of Molin Mountain presents three stalks of the Qun Mountain''s Ink Lotus. May it be Mr. Guo''s gateway into the HalfLord Level." The crowd burst into a fury of impressed mutterings. This wasn''t any old piece of jewelry or gold. "Lorcan from Molin Mountain; I know him. He''s a very famous warrior. I heard that he''s already entered the Heaven Level." "Lorcan entered the Heaven Level ten years ago. Now, he''s almost at the middle stage of the Heaven Level. He''s a strong practitioner." "Three Ink Lotuses. This is a big deal!" "Indeed, the Ink Lotus can give a major boost to a practitioner''s cultivation. I didn''t think Lorcan would be so willing to give it to Master Guo. He could have used it himself." "This is a grand disy. Although Lorcan is quite good, he''s still a loner after all. Compared to the Guo family, he''s still a lot weaker. To be able to obtain the approval of the Guo family by sending these three Ink Lotuses is not a loss to him." Through the ruckus, Maurice, who had been expressionless this whole time, couldn''t help but smile. "Mr. Mo, you are very kind. I, an old man, thank you for your kind intentions. In the future, if you have any requests, bring them to the Guo family." "Mr. Guo, as long as you like it," Lorcan said with a smile, cupping one hand in the other before his chest. Maurice''s gratitude was worth more than three Ink Lotuses. The crowd continued to chatter. The gifts continued to flow.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The remaining guests were almost all martial arts practitioners. They were mainly honored guests invited by the Go family. They were all familiar with Maurice''s needs, so the gifts they presented were mostly items for his cultivation. This brought a smile to Maurice''s face. In the end, even Quentin Meng, a warrior at the early stage of the Heaven Level, freely submitted his own family to the Guo family. This caused a fury of murmurs through the crowd. What a risky and bold move! Chapter 2357 Chapter 2357 He had ced his family at the service of the Guo family. That was a risky bet. Even Maurice was shocked by this. After a slight pause, he agreed with a smile. He even raised his ss and toasted Quentin, sending shockwaves through the crowd. Many people were kicking themselves. "Why didn''t I think of this idea?" They thought furiously. After Quentin, it was time for the rtives and friends of the Guo family to congratte the old master on his birthday. Because they were family and friends, it didn''t matter whether the gifts were valuable or not. It had be a way for Maurice to test the younger generation. Of course, it was also a chance for the Guo family to show off. The Guo family was strong, and their children''s cultivation in martial arts was also extraordinary. Among the seven to eight young people who came onto the stage, the weakest had reached the early stage of the Earth Level, and the highest had already entered the middle stage of the Heaven Level. It was quite impressive. The disciples of the families showed off one after another. Maurice looked at them with a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth and madements from time to time. He appeared to be in a good mood. Finally, a man and a woman, about 27 or 28 years old, entered. Each of them held a long sword and they made obeisance to Maurice. The woman looked up at him and said, "Grandpa, ordinary performances are inadequate for a day such as this. Gadiel and I wish to spar. Would you grant us this opportunity?" She nced at the young man by her side. The young man also spoke with a confident smile, "Grandpa, I want to find a worthy opponent too. I heard that Giselle has recently made some progress. I would like to see it." The man, Gadiel, gave the woman, Giselle, a confident smile. Seeing this, before Maurice could open his mouth, the crowd below began to murmur. "That''s Gadiel and Giselle. They''re both experts. I heard that their cultivations have reached the advanced stage of the Heaven Level." "They are going to fight in public in front of Master Guo!" "Of course. Monash was the leading member of the younger Guo generation. Under him were Gadiel, Giselle, and Egon. They were almost on par with each other. They were regarded as the top forces under him, the Three Champions of the Guo family." "If Monash was still alive, the three of them would have almost no shot at bing head of the n. However, now with Monash gone..." "I see. I didn''t know so much inside information." "Gadiel and Giselle are both here. Where''s Egon? Did he give up?" As the guests below chattered, Maurice, from the main seat, could see through his grandchildren''s intentions. However, he wasn''t angry. After all, this kind of behavior was quite normal in his eyes. He himself had fought to be head of the family. Moreover, a match would serve as a disy of the Guo family''s strength. Thinking of this, he approved, "True warriors are forged inbat. I''m very pleased that you have thought of this." "Where''s Egon? I would like to test the three of you." Hearing Maurice''s words, everyone was shocked again. Obviously, no one expected that Maurice would call out for Egon, calling all the three best young people of the Guo family in that generation topete. Was he going to select the Master of the family on the spot? For a moment, everyone was curious and excited. However, Gadiel and Giselle stirred ufortably. Maurice noticed this. "What''s wrong? You don''t agree?" Giselle quickly spoke up. "Grandpa, your proposal is very good. Of course, I agree. However, I don''t know where my cousin is." "Er..." Maurice was also stunned and frowned. "Isn''t he here today?" "Grandpa, I just called Egon, but I couldn''t get in touch with him. I don''t know where he went," Gadiel answered, a gloating glint in his eyes. Hearing this, Maurice''s face fell. After all, it was his 80th birthday. What could keep his own grandson away? He looked at Zesiah and asked in a low voice, "Where is Egon?" Zesiah was sweating profusely. He was extremely anxious, knowing that his son was a bit of a yboy who was always indulging his appetites. Could that be why he missed the Old Master''s birthday party? "Egon went out yesterday. Maybe he was dyed because something happened," he answered hesitantly. "What should I do with you!" Maurice said in a low voice, the disappointment palpable. Zesiah almost passed out. If he made Maurice angry on such a critical asion, his son would never be the head of the family.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At this time, Hosea, who was next to Maurice, spoke up, "Maurice, don''t be angry. Yesterday, I heard from Heron that Egon invited him to shop for a birthday gift for you." "Maybe he prepared something special for you and is hiding it as a surprise." "Is that so?" Maurice asked. "Yes, that''s it. Egon said so yesterday. He values your birthday party very much and has been preparing for a long time. He said that he wanted to surprise you," Zesiah hurriedly agreed. "You brat, you have so many tricks up your sleeve!" Maurice snorted. There was a smile at the corner of his mouth. Then, he waved his hand to Gadiel and Giselle. "Since Egon''s busy, we''ll have a one-on-one match!" He dered. Gadiel and Giselle turned, drew their long swords, and bowed to each other. In an instant, they were locked inbat. It was a sight to behold. Both of them were strong and powerful, although they both had reservations, it was evident that they were at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level. Their moves were dazzling and dizzying, almost as if they had been practiced. "Gadiel and Giselle, they''re so powerful." "Someone of the advanced Heaven Level would be an expert anywhere else. Do you think it''s just a joke?" "There''s still Egon. I have to say, the Guo family really has firm foundations." "These two are already so powerful. Imagine just how powerful Monash would have been." "Monash reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level. He was already one of the toptier experts. It''s a pity that he died." Chapter 2358 Chapter 2358 The guests were all in awe at the magnificent disy before them and chattered among themselves. On the stage, Maurice watched on with a smile as he shouted instructions to the twobatants. In the end, after four or five hundred moves, Maurice called off the match. The two of them ceased fighting and retreated to the side. Among all the younger members of the Guo family, only Egon hadn''t appeared yet. "Egon is the only one left. I wonder what birthday gift he prepared?" "Didn''t they say that he was going to surprise Master Guo? He must have made careful preparations!" "Why hasn''t he shown up yet? Did something happen?" After nearly a minute, Egon still did not appear, and the crowd was growing restless. Maurice frowned and turned to look at Zesiah, who was next to him. Sweat poured down Zesiah''s forehead. He scolded his unreliable son in his heart, but could only put a smile on his face. "M-Maybe something happened to Egon. I''ll call him right away and ask him what''s going on," he tried to exin. He took out his cell phone and dialed the number as he had done many times before. However, his expression darkened when he heard the prompt tone indicating that Egon had turned off his phone. "What''s wrong?" Maurice''s tone was filled with irritation. Meanwhile, Hosea couldn''t help but frown. He took out his phone and dialed Heron''s number. "I''ll call Heron and ask him." However, after a while, he frowned and hung up with a puzzled look on his face. "Neron''s phone has also been turned off. What''s going on with these two guys?" Maurice frowned. "It doesn''t matter. Let''s get ready for dinner. We can''t wait for him." "Dad, this..." Zesiah protested. Just then, a servant ran in, panting. "There is n-news, Master Guo. Young Master Egon hase up the mountain." "Egon is here!" Zes I a h''s face was covered with sweat. "Then what is he waiting for? Egon,e in!" he prompted urgently. "But, Young Master Egon..." The servant had a strange look on his face as he tried to exin. However, Zesiah, in his haste, was not in the mood to listen. He waved his hand and said, "There''s no ''but''. Ask the Young Master toe here quickly." The servant could only say yes and then turned to leave. As for Hosea, he also let out a sigh of relief. "These two young men almost missed out on your important event. When they arrive, you should admonish them," he said with a smile. Hearing this, some of the gloominess on Maurice''s face faded. All the guests turned toward the entrance to see the surprise Egon had prepared for Maurice. Then, as the crowd watched, Egon slowly trudged in. Seeing this, Zesiah rushed to his son. "What are you doing? You''re sote. What happened?" "Forget it, hurry up and bring out the birthday gift you prepared for your grandfather..." However, Egon was stiff all over, as if he didn''t hear anything. He stumbled forward, step by step. Seeing this, Zesiah couldn''t help but frown and nce at his son. When he took a closer look, he immediately realized that something was off. Egon''s clothes were wrinkled, and there were even stains on them. Moreover, his face was extremely pale, and his eyes were nk. He looked like a zombie. "Egon, why are you..." Egon looked at Maurice and called out, "Grandpa!" Maurice''s face sank when he saw Egon''s expression. "What''s wrong with you? Are you here to wish me a happy birthday?" At the side, Hosea quickly winked at him and asked, "Egon, where''s Heron? He''s not with you?" "Heron, he..." Egon trembled at the thought of Heron. Fear was written all over his face and he almost copsed to the ground. Maurice grew impatient. He mmed his palm on the handle of the armchair and shouted coldly, "Egon, what are you doing here?" Hearing his grandfather''s shout, Egon looked back. Looking at Maurice, he trembled. "Grandpa, I-L." "What''s wrong with you?" Maurice was quickly losing patience. "When did you be like this? Say whatever you want." Egon, who was on the verge of copsing, could no longer control himself when he heard this. He ran towards Maurice, crying. "Grandpa, save me. He killed Heron, and he wants to kill me. Quick, save..." "What''s that?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hearing Egon''s words, the crowd was shocked. Hosea and Maurice stared at him in disbelief. "What did you just say? Heron was killed? How is this possible? Who could it be?" Hosea shouted. Maurice''s face darkened. "Who is so bold as to touch my family?" At that moment, a faint voice sounded, "Me!" Then, under the crowd''s gaze, a young man in his twenties, with his left hand in his pocket and his right hand reaching out, slowly walked in. "Egon, is this what I get fortrusting you?" "You disappoint me." The man shook his head and suddenly made a grabbing motion with his right hand. In an instant, Egon, who was rushing towards Maurice, flew back towards the young man as if he was grabbed by an invisible hand. He was mmed to the ground, leaving a hole two meters deep in the hard bluestone floor. "Egon!" "How dare you!" "Who are you? How dare you make trouble here!" "Someone, catch him for me!" For a moment, the crowd was inplete chaos. Maurice, who was sitting on the old-fashioned wooden armchair, suddenly narrowed his eyes and shouted, "Guo family, stop!" In an instant, the angry Guo family members stopped and looked questioningly at him. Zesiah''s face was full of confusion. "Dad, why are you..." Maurice''s face was ashen. He stood up from the antique wooden armchair. He stared at the young and squeezed out a few words from his mouth. "H-He is... Fade!" The crowd burst into an uproar. "What? Fade? He actually showed up?" "Fade, the murderer who killed Monash? How dare he show up here?" "Fade, isn''t that Master Chen''s name? Could it be the same person?" "Why did Master Chen kill Monash?" "Master Chen was injured in Micovia. Shouldn''t he be recuperating?" Chapter 2359 Chapter 2359 Fade calmly stepped through the chaos. "Fade, what are you doing here in the Guo family''s house?" Zeward asked, trying to hold back his anger. Fade nced at him and knew that he was Monash''s father. Then, his eyes fell on Maurice. "Ie in peace. I just want to talk to the Guo family." "I mean no harm." Hearing these words, Zesiah almost flew into a rage. "You hurt my son, Egon, and still dare to im that youe in peace. You..." However, before he could finish, Maurice silenced him with a re. The old man''s eyes fell on Fade. "What do you want to talk about?" He asked softly. "Let''s talk about Monash," Fade replied. "Monash it is. What''s the matter?" Maurice asked, gritting his teeth. "Monash is dead. I killed him," Fade replied. "However, there''s a reason forthat." "In the Xuan Valley, Monash colluded with several conspirators to kill me. I killed him in self-defense." Ignoring Maurice''s re, Zesiah rushed forward and shouted, "What nonsense! There is no enmity between you and my family. Monash didn''t even know you. Why would he attack you? It doesn''t make sense." Almost all of the Guo family members were ring at Fade, waiting for his reply. He nced at the crowd and said indifferently, "I don''t know, and that''s why I''m here." "I hope that the Guo family will cooperate with me to uncover the reason for Monash''s treachery and to root out the mastermind." "Y-You..." Zeward was so angry that he looked like he was about to burst into mes. The crowd became more enthusiastic. "Fade is so arrogant!" "He killed a member of the family and dares to ask for their cooperation!" "He doesn''t respect the Guo family at all!" "Let''s see how the Guo family deals with him." "Of course they won''t agree. This is the Guo family. How can they ignore their anger?" Maurice gloomily watched the uproar from his chair. With a shout, he mmed his palm on the armrest of the chair, stood up, and red at Fade. "Fade, what do you take the Guo family for?" He snarled through gritted teeth. "You killed my grandson, and now you want me to cooperate with your investigation? Do you think my family is weak enough for you to bully into submission?" He was fuming. Fade frowned. "Mr. Guo, I exined that killing Monash was an act of self-defense. From a certain point of view, Monash was also being used. I want to find the real murderer. That would give you closure over Monash. I hope that the Guo family will cooperate with me," he tried to exin. "Nonsense!" Maurice roared. "Fade, I had nned to seek revenge on you after the birthday party, but since you havee, I''ll kill you right here!" Maurice waved his hand and shouted, "Guo family, listen to me, kill Fade!" "Yes, sir!" There was a burst of cheers, and in an instant, Fade was surrounded by the angry mob. He couldn''t help but sigh and shake his head. "I only came to talk and not to fight, but since you have forced my hand, you''ll have to pardon my rudeness." His eyes turned cold. "If you want to fight,e on!" His fearless attitude shocked everyone in the room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. His reputation in the country had been growing for a while now. Everyone had heard whispers of him. For a moment, no one came forward. Maurice got ready to order everyone to move. Before he could, a middle-aged man stepped forward on his own ord. "Fade, prepare to die!" The crowd gasped. The man was not a member of the Guo family. He was Quentin, who had just willingly ced himself at the service of the Guo family. He was first to step forward. All of a sudden, the crowd burst into a ruckus. Some sighed at Quentin''s boldness, while others shook their heads, indicating that they did not understand. "Quentin is gambling his entire family''s lives on this!" "He is really bold to step forward like that." "However, as the saying goes, the greater the risk, the greater the return! Quentin had already impressed Mr. Guo. If his gamble pays off, he would be in an even better position with the Guo family!" Quite a number of people who failed to impress Maurice earlier contemted following Quentin and stepping forward. This was a second chance for them to shine. Lorcan was among them. His three Ink Lotuses had been overshadowed by Quentin''s bold pledge of service. At that moment, there was an opportunity to regain Maurices''s favor. Lorcan hesitated to seize it. As he contemted his options, Quentin let out a loud shout and charged at Fade, positive energy erupting from his body. Whoosh! Whoosh! The strong positive energy stirred the air with a howl. It was the whistling sound of death. Fade stood calmly in the center of the square to meet him. He shook his head as he watched Quentin''s ferocious attack. He gently extended his right hand. Boom! Boom! Fade''s palm collided with Quentin''s, mming the middle-aged man to the ground. There heid, his body in pieces, barely breathing nor moving. He had been so aggressive with his attack and get Fade had taken him down with a single blow. "Anyone else?" Fade pped his hands and looked at the others. The crowd went dead silent. Everyone stared at him in shock. After all, although Quentin was not a top master, he was a warrior at the early stage of the Heaven Level. Despite this, he was taken down so easily... What was the extent of Fade''s strength? Could it be that he really was a legendary HalfLord expert? In that instant, everyone was trying to process what had happened. ? Lorcan and the others who were considering stepping forward looked on in shock. Then, with their eyes wide open, they took a deep breath and a step back, terrified. "I''m d I hesitated. That would have been me on the ground," they thought. Chapter 2360 Chapter 2360 In contrast to the shocked guests, the Guo family members remained stoic. Their expressions were clouded with a dark edge. Seeing the guests retreat one after another following Quentin''s defeat, the Guo family knew that it was up to them now. They snorted softly. Gadiel and Giselle looked at each other and stepped out of the crowd, ring coldly at Fade. "I am Giselle of the Guo family!" She shouted coldly. She drew out her long sword and pointed it at Fade. "You killed my cousin. Prepare to die!" Gadiel was even more direct. "I''m Gadiel. Fade, I will kill you!" With the two top offsprings of the Guo family entering the fight, the tension was palpable. After all, these two were both advanced stage of the Heaven Level martial arts practitioners. Their strength and level were far beyond Quentin''s. Together, Fade shouldn''t stand a chance. Zesiah''s eyes flickered as he looked on. Gadiel and Giselle were trying to impress their family head and outshine his son, Egon. He was on thin ice and he knew it. He turned to his son. "Egon, Giselle and Gadiel have both taken action, so you should also..." He didn''t even get to finish his sentence. Egon curled up into a ball. "No, no. I''m no match for him. I''ll die. I don''t want to!" He cried. From the head of the table, Maurice looked at this pathetic disy and shook his head in disappointment. Seeing this, Zesiah turned to his son, intending to reprimand him. However, he relented when he realized how pitiful of a state Egon was in. Instead, he turned his rage on Fade, ring daggers at him. "Kill him! Avenge Monash and Egon!" He snarled through gritted teeth. Having learned from Quentin''s defeat, Gadiel and Giselle proceeded more cautiously. They honed in on Fade, one on the left and the other on the right, closing him in a pincer. "Let''s do it!" Giselle shouted and the two of them moved at the same time. The two long swords stabbed towards Fade like two Spirit Snakes dripping venom. The duo''s attacks were not as fierce as Quentin''s was, but they were more lethal. However, Fade stood his ground. As he stretched his hands out, two balls of zing scarlet positive energy gathered at his palms and burst forth. Like two burning mes, they collided with Giselle and Gadiel''s long swords. The swords melted like chocte and dripped onto the bluestone floor with a sizzle. Gadiel and Giselle were astonished. "How is this possible?" With a casual flick of his wrists, Fade sent out two more bursts of mes that sent them flying. Theynded heavily ten meters away, spouting blood. The Guo family members rushed to help them up. The crowd burst into angry cries. "Chen, you''ve gone too far." "First, you killed Monash and then wounded Egon. Now, you''ve hurt Gadiel and Giselle. Fade, are you going to destroy my family?" Hearing this, Fade replied coldly, "Kill all of them?" "If I wanted that to happen, the two of them would be dead." After that, he looked at Maurice and said in a low voice, "Mr. Guo, I said that there is no enmity between me and the Guo family. I only came here today to find out who the real mastermind is." "If the Guo family was to cooperate with my investigation right now, I can pretend that nothing happened." Maurice actuallyughed when he heard this. "Haha!" However, it was not augh of joy, but augh of extreme anger. Gnashing his teeth, he red at him, his eyes as cold as a knife. "Fade, do you really think that the Guo family will take this insult lying down?" "Today, you will pay!" Maurice jumped to his feet, his aura majestic and terrifying. He was like a giant towering over Fade. "Mr. Guo is going to do it himself!" "This aura is too strong. I can barely bear it." "Legend has it that Mr. Guo is already close to the Half-Lord Level. Could it be that his aura is that of such an expert?" "I don''t think so. It''s not that easy to be a Half-Lord expert." Facing the menacing Maurice, Fade frowned and his eyes sank. "I came in peace, but you have forced my hand. Let''s fight!" He stated coldly. His aura surged. At that moment, he stood toe-to-toe with Maurice. This surprised Maurice a little. However, the shock quickly passed. His fighting spirit returned, intense as ever.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The two faced each other, like titans about to sh. Hosea, who was standing off to the side, stood up. "Maurice, I''ll stand with you." Maurice nced at him. "Hosea, you don''t have to..." Before he could finish, Hosea shook his head. "Maurice, I''m not doing this just for you, but also for my grandson, Neron." Maurice was surprised. "Neron, is he really...". Hosea nodded, anger in his eyes. "Egon confirmed it. Fade killed Neron yesterday evening at the foot of Greenfield Mountain." Then he turned to Fade furiously. "Fade do you dare admit that you killed my grandson, Neron?" "Yes, I killed Neron," Fade''s tone was indifferent. "Yesterday evening, Neron and Egon tried to take a girl. I warned them, but they still tried to kill me. I had no choice but to kill Neron." His indifferent tone made Hosea''s anger burn even more. "I''m going to kill you!" Whoosh! Whoosh! Hosea moved. His majestic aura enveloped the sky and covered the earth. Meanwhile, Maurice also made his move. The horrible pressure, like a wild beast, struck. The guest could feel the effects of the aura. Their legs became weak and they staggered until they almost fell. Even breathing had be difficult. "Mr. Guo and Mr. Liu are working together." "The two of them are experts close to the Half-Lord Level." "Even a Half-Lord expert is no match for this strength." "That Chen kid is dead for sure." Chapter 2361 Chapter 2361 Fade narrowed his eyes. He faced their attacks calmly, showing no sense of urgency. After all, he had already defeated Gotzel and Jiles at the Tianwu n not long ago and they were both Half-Lord Level experts. Even though they had reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level long ago, who were Maurice and Hoseapared to Gotzel and Jiles? They weren''t even on the same level as the Witch Lord and the Sunny Brothers whom Fade took down in Pagodnd. What did he have to worry about? Anticipating their attack, Fade''s first instinct was to use the balls of fire again. After all, he had used the fire on Gotzel and Jiles without issue. It should be a cakewalk on these two. However, on second thought, he thought that it was too much. Even Gotzel and Jiles couldn''t withstand it. To use it on these two would be overkill, like ughtering a chicken with a chainsaw. Fade remembered the eight kinds of martial essences he picked up at the Xuan Valley and decided to give them a try. This was the perfect time to exercise them. At this point, he made up his mind and immediately proceeded decisively. First, he activated the stone essence within his spiritual consciousness. A gray- brown aura was released, and it shot out towards the two attackers. The gray-brown energy rushed towards the two as they attacked and instantly disappeared, not to be seen again. The Guo family members continued to cheer, caught up in the moment. "Grandpa, go for it. That kid is no match for you." "Sure enough, he lives up to his reputation. Fade''s attack is no threat to Mr. Guo and Mr. Liu at all.¡± "That kid is dead for sure." However, at that moment, Maurice and Hosea were not as optimistic as everyone else. When Fade''s energy hit them, they felt the momentum of their positive energy and Qi dissipated. Even their bodies had be stiff as though they had been petrified. Although they quickly used their positive energy to disperse this strange feeling, it still putthem on their toes. Fade shook his head slightly, sighed softly, and whispered to himself, "Sure enough, the stone essence is not enough. After all, the amount ofprehension is too little, and the power is really limited." "I will try other things." He activated the wind essence in his spiritual consciousness. Several shapeless wind des surged out and shed towards the duo. Whoosh! Whoosh! The wind des whistled and rushed into the energy sted from the two people, instantly cutting several holes in their attacks and continuing towards their bodies. Already weary from the stone essence attack, the two elders dodged the wind essence attack. However, they were visibly gloomy. A faint smile tugged at the corners of Fade''s mouth. "The power of wind essence is good. With some practice, I should be able to pull off of a surprise attack." "Let''s continue." He smiled and prepared to try again. This time, he settled on the ice essence. He froze their attacks mid-air and shattered them into a thousand little ice crystals. Maurice and Hosea were really shocked. "What''s wrong with this guy? How could he have so many tricks?" Fade, who had been rooted to the spot, finally charged. He was going to fight them at close range. Seeing this, Maurice gritted his teeth. "Closebat, boy? You are looking for death!" Maurice''s swordsmanship was legendary. Beside him, Hosea produced a steel-folding fan and joined him. This was his secret weapon, reserved for special asions. The kid had given up on his tricks and was attempting close-quarterbat. In Hosea''s view, this was a suicide attempt. Brandishing their weapons, the two elders charged forward to engage Fade. Fade grabbed a saber from the weapon rack on the side of the square. Wielding it, he turned to meet them. ng! ng! ng! The sound of metal against metal rang throughout the square as the three grappled. The sounds of des echoed through the air as the crowd gasped in amazement. With the stimtion of the de essence, the saber in Fade''s hand seemed toe alive. The more he fought, the braver he became He was even forcing them back. "How could this kid''s saber technique be so powerful?" For a moment, both of them were a little shocked. As if to further confound them, Fade suddenly threw away the saber in his hand. Everyone was speechless. But then, Fade pulled out a long sword from the weapon rack with his backhand, and with a flurry of waves, resumed the battle. "What the hell is Fade doing?" "He used a de first, and he already had the upper hand. Now, he''s using a sword again. What''s bethinking?" It wasn''t just the onlookers, but Maurice and Hosea were also bbergasted. What was Fade trying to achieve? However, they didn''t have the time to think about it. Fade''s sword technique was even more ingenious than his earlier saber technique. The sword was like a snake, dancing in the air. Very quickly, it forced the two of them back. "How is it possible that his sword technique is so powerful?" "No, it''s even better than the saber technique?" The two elders gritted their teeth as they withstood Fade''s attacks. Just when the two of them thought they were done for, Fade threw away the sword and picked up a long spear, waved it a few times, and rushed over. "Ch-Changing weapons again?" "What the hell is he doing?" "Is Fade crazy?" Everyone was shocked and suspicious. At this moment, Hosea had a realization. His face darkened. "He''s using us to practice!" As soon as he said this, everyone was shocked. Maurice''s face was even ashen and his lips curled in an ugly snarl. As the patriarch of the Guo family, he was a renowned expert in the martial arts world. Not only was he being bested by a young kid under thirty years of age, he was being used as a sparring dummy for weapons practice. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org It was a huge insult to him.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. S Maurice was furious. With a loud shout, the long sword in his hand shed. It stirred the air, causing a fierce howling noise as he rushed towards Fade. By his side, Hosea also gritted his teeth and his face darkened. He surged forward with his steel fan. Chapter 2362 Chapter 2362 The two gritted their teeth as they attacked, unleashing all they had. However, soon, they were outdone. Fade was even more proficient with a long spear than with the sword and saber. Although the two of them tried their best, in less than five minutes, they were forced back and on the verge of defeat. "Is he a monster?" "Why is he so proficient in so many kinds of weapons? How did he do that?" "Could it be that he really is a Half-Lord Level expert?" Maurice and Hosea''s faces turned red from the exertion, and their hands holding the weapons began to tremble. Seeing that the two of them were about to lose, at thest moment, Fade threw away the spear and took a few steps back. "What is he doing?" "Why did he give up all of a sudden?" Again, everyone was confused. Fade pped his hands with a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. He whispered to himself, "The martial essence is indeed strong. I didn''t expect my skills to have improved so much." "I''ve tried the first six kinds of martial essences. Now, there''s only thunder essence left." With a soft noise, he reached out his hands, stirring up the thunder essence in his spiritual consciousness. In an instant, lightning shed from the palm of his hand. Then, with a whoosh, two clouds of lightning roared and flew towards Maurice and Hosea. They felt a terrible powering and hurriedly raised a positive energy shield in front of them, trying to block Fade''s lightning attack. The impact was earth-shattering. Their shields were instantly prated, and the dark blue lightning struck the two men with a violent sizzle that made the onlooker''s scalps feel numb. The two men screamed as they were enveloped in lightning, desperate to escape. Soon, the two of them slumped to the ground. Seeing this, Fade snorted and withdrew his hands. In an instant, the thunder and lightning dissipated and the sky cleared; it was as if nothing had happened. "I''veprehended about 6,000 bolts of thunder essence on the seventh level. This power really is extraordinary, second only to that of the fire essence." Fade was quite satisfied with the power of the attacks. He put his hands behind his back and his eyes fell on Maurice and Hosea. The two staggered to their feet with the help of their families and friends. They were in a sorry state. Their skins were burned ck and their clothes were in tatters. Their bodies were covered with wounds in the shape of lightning bolts, oozing blood. When they met Fade''s gaze, the look in their eyes was a hailstorm of emotions. There was fury and unwillingness, but also helplessness and fear. Seeing theirplicated reactions, Fade snorted coldly, "I told you that I mean no harm. I just want to talk with you."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "However, if you insist on fighting me, then that''s the only thing I can do." "You killed my grandson and hurt so many members of the Guo family, and you still say youe in peace..." Maurice croaked angrily. Fade snorted coldly. "If I wanted to kill someone, you would be dead by now." Maurice suddenly froze at his words. Indeed, with the strength that Fade just showed, he and Hosea should be dead. But in the end, Fade let them go, which indeed surprised him. For a moment, Maurice was stunned; he was rooted to the ground and unable to move. At this moment, a rush of footsteps thundered into the room. A servant ran in in a hurry and said, "Mr. Maurice, Mr. Maurice..." Zeward red at him. "What''s wrong?" The servant hurriedly said, "M- Mr. Maurice ordered us to check on Fade, and now, there is news." "What news?" Zeward asked instinctively. Immediately, he thought of Fade, who was not far away. His face was stiff and he wanted to say something. However, at this moment, the servant had already spoken. "Micovia sent people to investigate the previous battle in Pagodnd. Now, the results are out." "At that time, it was Fade, the young Martial Arts Master of our country, who had a big fight in Mancho C of Pagodnd. He went there to save his friends, but he ran afoul of the Witchcraft n because his friends were caught by them. Finally, he killed the Witch Lord and Sunny Brothers as well" Everyone was stupefied by this news. Maurice and Hosea were even more shocked. After all, they had discussed this matter the day before the party. At that time, they were stillmenting the death of the Witch Lord and Sunny Brothers. The two of them became more anxious to reach the Half-Lord level. They didn''t expect Fade to have killed the Witch Lord and Sunny Brothers. Finally, the two of them understood why they were beaten by him. They weren''t even on the same level as him at all. The silence was deafening. Everyone stared at Fade in shock, unable to say a word. Fade looked at Maurice with his hands sped behind his back and said coldly, "Now, are you willing to cooperate with me in my investigation?" Hearing this, Maurice frowned. He hesitated for a moment and then sighed. "The Guo family is willing to cooperate..." However, just as Maurice was about to agree, a loud shout like rolling thunder came from the depths of Greenfield Mountain, stunning the crowd. "Who is this presumptuous little brat?" Amidst the rumbling, an old man with a long beard and a long robe flew out from within Greenfield Mountain andnded in the main hall. Everyone''s eyes were immediately drawn to the long-haired elder. When they recognized him, their expressions changed and jaws dropped in surprise. They looked excited. In an instant, everyone was shouting. "Mr. Kay war, y-you''re out of seclusion!" "It''s the patriarch of the Guo family." "Mr. Kaywar has been in seclusion for more than 20 years and has nevere out. I didn''t expect him toe out today." "Dad, y-you..." Maurice, with tears all over his face, looked at the old man in front of him, extremely excited. The crowd burst into excited murmurs. "Th-That''s the patriarch of the Guo family, the founder of the Guo family, Mr. Kaywar!" "It''s said that he passed away 20 years ago. I didn''t think he was still alive." "More than 20 years ago, Mr. Kaywar §× was very close to the Half-Lord level. Now that he has secluded himself for such a long time, I wonder what the extent of his strength is. "I didn''t think this would happen. Mr. Kaywar hase out of seclusion. Now, the Guo family can be saved." Chapter 2363 Chapter 2363 All of a sudden, the crowd burst into excited chatter. As for Kaywar, his gaze darkened. He swept his gaze over the scene and asked in a deep voice, "What happened? Why is my Guo family like this?" Maurice''s expression darkened and he couldn''t answer. "Grandpa, here''s the thing..." Zeward hurriedly exined what had happened. He even pushed the injured Egon forward. After listening to this, Kaywar''s expression immediately darkened. He looked at Maurice coldly. "The Guo family has been humiliated to such an extent. Our family disciples have been killed and injured, and they have been beaten on our very doorstep," he roared. "And now, you are going to give in to the brat responsible? How can you, the leader of the family, ept it?" Maurice''s face was ashen and his expression was very ugly. He bowed his head and exined, "Dad, I-I had no choice. Fade, h-he is very strong, so I am no match for him." "A young man in his 30s, how strong can he be?" Kaywar sneered with disdain. Maurice gritted his teeth. "Dad, h-he is indeed very strong. I''ve just received news that he killed the Witch Lord and Sunny Brothers. Both of them are peak stage of the Heaven Level experts and were very close to the HalfLord Level." Kaywar knew that name. "The Witch Lord, he''s actually dead!" He couldn''t help looking at Fade with a slight change in his eyes. However, he then snorted, "So what? Are you afraid?" "No, Dad, I-I, Fade... He is very likely to have reached the Half-Lord Level," Maurice stammered. "Half-Lord Level! Him? Impossible!" Kaywar shook his head in disbelief. After all, Kaywar himself had reached the HalfLord Level twenty years ago. He understood first-hand how difficult it was. "Dad, th- this is very likely true," Maurice insisted. Kaywar was starting to get angry. He red at his son. "Really? So what?" "I have entered seclusion for so many years and have also entered the Half-Lord Level." After that, a strong burst of positive energy erupted from Kaywar''s body. It pressed down on everyone present, making them unable to breathe. It felt like a mountain had dropped on them. In an instant, everyone''s expressions changed. However, at this moment, the Guo family members'' expressions had changed into one of pleasant surprise. "Mr. Kaywar, y-you''ve reached the Half-Lord Level!" "This strength, this pressure, it''s too strong. Is this the strength of a Half-Lord Level expert?" "The Guo family is saved and Egon can be avenged." For a moment, the Guo family members were extremely excited. Meanwhile, Kaywar''s imposing manner did not diminish in the slightest. Instead, a majestic force erupted from him. "Not only did I enter the Half-Lord Level, I evenprehended 400 streaks of martial essence during my seclusion," he announced sternly. Hearing this, the Guo family were filled with joy. "Martial essence. Mr. Kaywar hasprehended martial essence." "400 martial essences. This... This is almost equivalent to the level of the Heaven Level sect leaders." "The Guo family is on par with the four Heaven-level sects." "The Guo family is flourishing!" Through the crowd''s excited cacophony, Kaywar''s eyes fell on Fade. With a thunderlike shout, he reached out and came face-to-face with him.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Brat, aren''t you going to surrender?" Fade looked at him and prepared to speak. However, right at that moment, a servant rushed in, shouting loudly. "Master Guo, Master Guo, there''s a letter from Tianwu Mountain!" "Tianwu Mountain!" Maurice''s expression changed. "Who wrote the letter and what does it say?" While speaking, he grabbed the letter and opened it. In an instant, his face turned pale. At that moment, Kaywar was about to attack Fade. Maurice rushed over in a hurry. "Dad, don''t do it!" He shouted. Kaywar turned to re at him, annoyed by the interruption. "What are you trying to do?" Maurice waved the letter in his hand. "Dad, don''t do it. Don''t do it!" He implored "Fade is a Half-Lord expert, a true Half-Lord expert." Kaywar was stunned for a moment before snorting coldly, "Er... So what?" "Fade is not an ordinary Half-Lord expert," Maurice exined, panic rising. "Tianwu Mountain sent a letter saying that Fade hadprehended martial essences in Xuan Valley. There were more than a thousand of them. Furthermore, he was at the If-Lord scene fighting with two Half- masters, Master Tuan and Master Jites. He repelled them and then killed two of their disciples." "What?" This time, even the Half- Lord Level expert, Kaywar, was shocked. Gotzel and Jiles were very well-known. They were true experts. Even if Kaywar had entered the Half-Lord Level andprehended the martial essence, he wouldn''t dare to say that he was stronger than them. However, now, they had been taken down by Fade even while they were working together. The terrifying level of Fade''s strength was beyond his imagination. "I-Is it true?" Even if Kaywar had lived for more than a hundred years, he still couldn''t believe such a thing at this time. §Ö Maurice waved the letter. "Dad, it''s true, it''s absolutely true. It has the n masters seals of Master Tuan and Master Jiles. No one dares to pretend with that!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "They hurried to deliver this letter to inform the Guo family so that we wouldn''t be destroyed!" "Destroyed?" Hearing this word, Kaywar swayed, and his mind was in a daze. Fade shook his shoulders slightly, and a red aura burst out from his body. Shock filled Kaywar''s face. As a Half-Lord master, of course, he could see that the aura activated by Fade was streaks of martial essence. It was almost impossible to determine the power of the martial essences, but it was absolutely no problem for Kaywar. Seeing this, he had no choice but to ept reality. Fade was a Half-Lord expert, and one that was even more powerful than he was. Therefore, Kaywar restrained his surging martial essence, bowed to Fade, and said, "Master Chen, I have offended you. Please forgive me." The crowd was speechless. After all, the majority of ordinary people did not know any martial essence, nor did they understand just how terrifying a Half- Lord expert was. What they could see was the patriarch of the Guo family apologizing to Fade. Therefore, they understood that Fade was very strong, so strong that the Guo family had no choice but to bow their heads. Chapter 2364 Chapter 2364 Those who were excited about Kaywar avenging the Guo family were left in a daze. They stared at him bowing to Fade. Fade blinked and waved his hand. "I have no grudge against the Guo family," he said faintly. "I only came here to investigate the Monash incident and root out the culprit." "Yes, yes, it''s all a misunderstanding. It''s all the Guo family''s fault," Kaywar hurriedly apologized. "Master Chen, how do you n to investigate? The Guo family will definitely do our best to cooperate." "If that''s the case, thank you very much," Fade replied. "Don''t mention it!" Kaywar immediately cried out. He then nodded and bowed, personally ushering Fade into the great hall of the Guo family house. Maurice immediately announced the end of the birthday banquet. He instructed the servants to send all the guests away before hurrying into the hall. In the main hall, Fade sat in the main seat. Below was the Guo family. Each and every one of them stood nervously, not daring to say a word. Seeing this, Fade said, "As I said, the purpose of my visit to the Guo family is to root out the mastermind behind Monash." "Thus, I will not beat around the bush." "If you know anything, tell me now." "Furthermore, I want to check out Monash''s residence. Mr. Guo, you don''t mind, do you?" Fade asked Kay war. The old man did not dare to object. He quickly nodded his head. "I don''t mind, I don''t mind. Master Chen, what do you want to investigate? The Guo family will definitely cooperate to the best of our abilities." "Yes." Fade nodded. "Now, what can you tell me about Monash? Who does he usually talk to? Is there anything wrong with him?" The Guo family answered his questions about Monash one by one. Fade was not in a hurry and he listened carefully. After listening to the first round of exnations, he frowned slightly. From what the Guo family members had said, Monash appeared to have gone throughmon cultivation. There was nothing out of the ordinary at all. Influenced by the family, he began to learn martial arts at the age of three. At the age of five, he showed his martial arts talent and was specially cultivated by the family. Later, under specialized training, he was built up with a variety of resources. He grew up smoothly as the top talent of the family''s younger generation, and his reputation also spread throughout the martial arts world. "Is that all?" Fade asked. The Guo family suddenly became nervous. "Master Chen, we didn''t lie. We''ve told you everything about Monash, and we''re telling the truth," Zewa rd insisted. "Yes, Master Chen, we definitely wouldn''t dare to lie." Seeing their frightened expressions, Fade feltpelled to believe them. However, from their stories, Monash was not suspicious at all. Just when the crowd fell into silence, Egon suddenly spoke up meekly. "I- I have something to say." His voice was soft but Fade caught it. Fade looked at him. "Go ahead." Egon stood up and bowed to Fade. "In fact, there''s something that I''ve always found strange."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Fade didn''t say anything but asked him to go on. "Although we and Monash had different strengths, we were almost on the same level from childhood to adulthood. Even three years ago, we were still at the same level." "At that time, people thought most highly of Gadiel because he was the youngest among us. He was four years younger than Monash, but his martial arts cultivation was almost on par with ours." "However, from then on, Monash''s strength began to improve, as did his speed. Gradually, he outpaced us." "Later on, when he reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level, he was far ahead of us and was groomed as the number one genius by the n." "From then on, he became estranged from us. He used to practice martial arts with us, butter, except for holidays, he almost never joined us anymore." At the mention of this, Zeward couldn''t help but frown. "Egon, that is not strange. Monash is a genius, so it''s normal for his strength to grow. Are you jealous..." Zeward, who almost wanted to continue his line of thoughts, suddenly thought of Fade and the words became stuck as he stopped talking. The other Guo family members also looked at Egon in a somewhat strange way. Obviously, most people had the same thought as Zeward. They thought that Egon was just jealous of Monash, so he was deliberately trying to nder him. Seeing this, Egon quickly exined, "I''m not ndering him. I really do feel that it''s a little strange." "Haven''t you noticed that Monash has be more and more arrogant since three years ago, especially in thest year?" "He was still talking andughing with us before that, but from then on, he wanted nothing to do with us.'' "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Giselle. She was closest to him." Everyone''s eyes fell on Giselle, including Fade. Her expression changed slightly. She looked at Fade and said, "Well, I don''t know anything else, but Monash has indeed been estranged from me in recent years. He hasn''t taken the initiative to visit me for nearly a year." At her side, Gadiel also thought of something. "Yeah, I remember something." "Around two years ago. Monash had already exceeded us and was about to break through to the peak stage of the Heaven Level." "That night, he was very happy. I was going to drink a few sses of wine with him to celebrate." "Monash was very happy at that time, and he was very confident in himself. He said that he wasn''t going to stop at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. He wanted to enter the HalfLord Level. At that time, I was somewhat unconvinced. I told him it wasn''t that easy entering the Half-Lord Level, and that he was being a bit too optimistic." "However, Monash was very confident at that time. He told me he had a trump card that was definitely able to get him into the HalfLord Level." "I asked him what his trump card was, but he wouldn''t say." "In less than ten minutes, he answered a phone call and left. I still remember that he spoke to the person on the other side of the line with a very respectful tone; it was even a little ttering." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After listening to Gadiel''s story, Zeward''s expression changed. He didn''t even know that about his son. Fade frowned slightly, then stood up. "Take me to Monash''s room." Chapter 2365 Chapter 2365 Monash was an outstanding talent amongst the younger generation of the Guo family and his residence matched his status. The building was simple and unsophisticated yet elegant. There was also aplicated array built near the house that was designed to gather the Qi of Greenfield Mountain to help him improve his cultivation. Monash''s residence was veryrge, but Fade left no stone unturned.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It took him a whole day to search Monash''s room inside out. Finally, the hard work paid off. In Monash''s training room, Fade found a few unused stalks of herbs. The Guo family swore those weren''t avable in their family, and they hadn''t been purchased from the outside recently either. Later, he found some cultivation methods in the gym that the Guo family was unfamiliar with. However, the real evidence was unearthed in Monash''s bedroom by the secretary. It was a cell phone but not the one Monash normally used. It was obviously a burner phone. There wasn''t much on the phone, only three contacts without descriptions and a text message. "I have what we need. The Xuan Valley has opened. Well start to take action on Fade immediately." After investigation, it was almost certain that Monash was ordered by someone else to assassinate Fade. However, further searches proved futile. Fade wasn''t tech savvy, at least not with phones. He thought it best if he let the professionals handle it. After putting away the phone, he left Greenfield Mountain. He bid Lynn farewell, hailed a cab, and left Greenfield City. When news of his departure reached the Guo family on Greenfield Mountain, almost everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Later on, the Guo family''s ancestor, Kaywar, personally announced that the Guo family would immediately leave Greenfield City. As for where they would go, the Guo family wouldn''t say. However, three dayster, the people of Greenfield City woke up to find the Guo family residence empty and thend ceded back to the vigers. Fade, who had returned to the capital, was not aware of these progressions. As soon as he returned to the capital, he went to look for Jaguar. Jaguar naturally already knew what had happened in the Xuan Valley during the past few days. He couldn''t help but re at Fade. "Before you went to the Xuan Valley, did I not tell you not to get into trouble?" "And yet, look at the mess you made!" Facing Jaguar''s stern gaze, Fade could only mumble, "It''s no big deal to just kill a few little minions!" "Little minions!" Jaguar suddenly became agitated and red at him. "Algot, a core disciple of the Tianwu n; Baxter, a core disciple of the Juetong Temple; Monash, the heir to the Guo family!" "These three people died at your hands. Don''t say that it''s not a big deal!" "They tried to kill me first," Fade protested. Jaguar red at him. "If you have a problem, calm down and discuss it with me. We''ll work it out!" "It was an emergency, so I had no choice!" Fade refuted. He saw that Jaguar''s eyes were a little stern and he quickly changed the subject, "General Xu, what''s done is done. Let''s not talk about it." "There''s one thing that I need your help with, General Xu." "What''s the matter?" Jaguar asked. Fade took out Monash''s mobile phone and handed it to Jaguar. "General Xu, I found this in Monash''s room. It''s evidence that he was part of a conspiracy to kill me." "However, there''s nothing to point to the mastermind''s identity. Thus, & would like to ask for your help in sending professionals to investigate and see if they can find any clues from the phone." Jaguar took the phone, looked it over, and put it away. "Don''t worry. There are people in the army who specialize in this. I will let them handle it." "General Xu, thank you!" Fade smiled. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first," he spoke as he waved goodbye. Jaguar red at him. "Boy, you leave as soon as you finish asking for a favor." "General Xu, you are such an important official, so you must be very busy. I am worried about disturbing you." Fade smiled and turned to leave. "Wait a minute!" Jaguar stopped him. Fade turned to look at him. "General Xu, is there anything else?" "Recently, there have been many people in Capital City looking for you. You have to deal with them yourself," Jaguar exined. "Looking for me? Why? Who is it?" Fade asked with some surprise. Jaguar rolled his eyes. "You are asking me why? Do you think what you did in the Xuan Valley wouldn''t have consequences?" "Ah, that! Didn''t I tell them not to make a sound?" Fade scratched his head in irritation. "Fine, it''s alright. You can go back," Jaguar replied. "Yes, thank you, General Xu!" Fade saluted him and then turned to leave quickly. Watching Fade''s back, Jaguar sighed softly. "This boy is really beyond my expectation. I didn''t think he couldprehend so much martial essence in the Xuan Valley. I am ashamed of my own talent." At some point, an adjutant appeared beside him, "General, why didn''t you tell Mr. Chen that you rmended him to the Sixteen Inner Hall of Prohibition Ind?" At the mention of this, Jaguar perked up. "The matter of the Sixteen Inner Hall may be a dead end. It''s meaningless to bring it up now." Besides, that kid has been in the limelight too much recently. Any more and he''ll be in trouble." "General, you''ve put in a lot of effort," said the adjutant with augh. Jaguar sighed. "I have no choice. I''m not young. I have to consider appointing my sessor." "General, you are still young and in the prime of your life. You are young and strong!" The adjutant praised. "Well, where did you learn ttery from?" Jaguar red at him. "What are you doing here?" He asked seriously. When it came to business, the adjutant''s face became serious as he faced Jaguar. "General Xu, I''ve just received news that the eldest daughter of the Chung family, Alicia, has run away from home. She must havee to Capital City." "Not long after her departure, Young Master Jerzy Yuwen left with a group of young disciples from the martial arts family. They must be searching for Miss Chung." Chapter 2366 Chapter 2366 Jaguar cursed, "D*mn, what are those real martial arts family people doing? They can''t even watch a few little guys. Aren''t they making trouble for me?" Hearing his words, the adjutant stood by his side ufortably. His mouth moved as if he was unsure whether or not to speak. "What else do you want? Tell me!" Jaguar snapped. "Among the real martial arts family disciples led by Jerzy is Hareeta of the Song family." "What!" This time, Jaguar was shocked. "What''s the Song family doing? Haven''t they done enough?" The adjutant watched from the side. He understood perfectly why the general was angry. A few months ago, Fade was ambushed in Micovia. At that time, he suspected that the Song family was behind the attack. Later, an investigation uncovered that Elod, a servant expelled by the Song family, was the culprit. The higher-ups dered that the end of the matter. Fade agreed to let the matter go and the Song family also made concessions including grounding Hareeta and keeping her away from Capital City. In the end, it had not been that long but Hareeta once again appeared back in Capital City. If Fade found out about this, it was hard to say what would happen. Looking at Jaguar who was frowning angrily, the adjutant asked, "General, what are we going to do?" After a slight pause, Jaguar made his decision. "For now, don''t let Fade find out about this." "Yes, General!" While Jaguar and the adjutant were discussing the issue about Hareeta, more than a dozen young men and women in their twenties arrived through the VIP channel of Capital City''s airport, talking andughing. Looking around at the prosperous city, this group of young people was full of excitement. "No wonder it''s a big city. It''s much more lively than the mountains." "I must have fun this time since I''m out. Thest time I came out was three years ago. It''s really hard for me to hold back." "Thank Jerzy. He''s the reason we''re here." "Yes, thank you, Jerzy!" "Come, let''s thank Jerzy together." A handsome man in a long robe smiled when he saw this. "You are too polite. I''m just out for a casual stroll." "Jerzy, you''re here for Miss Chung, aren''t you? This isn''t a leisure walk," someone said with a smile. All of a sudden, the crowd burst into an uproar. "In my opinion, Jerzy and Miss Chung are a match made in heaven." "A perfect match indeed." "Jerzy is so handsome. If it wasn''t for Alicia, I would totally go for him." They began tough and chat. This group of youngsters were extremely happy. The only one not joining in the jubtion was a woman in leather clothes with curly hair. Beside her, someone noticed her expression and couldn''t help butugh. "Hareeta, don''t regreting out. You''re not a country bumpkin. You''re a city girl." "That''s right. You have years of experience overseas, don''t you? This time, you have to take us with you." Hareeta nodded with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. As if they had seen through her worries, the others started to speak one after another. "Hareeta, are you worried about that kid? There''s nothing to worry about. He wouldn''t dare to raise a hand against you." "That''s right. He''s just a kid from the secr world. He''s got some strength, but so what? How dare he go against us, the real martial arts family?" "With so many of us here, he''ll wet his pants." Even Jerzy was smiling faintly at this moment. He looked at Hareeta and said, "Don''t worry, Hareeta, I''m here." Upon hearing his words, the nervous Hareeta finally rxed. "Many thanks, Jerzy!" After all, she was very hesitant toe here. Last time, when she was in Micovia, she almost died at Fade''s handselt was a terrifying experience. After being taken back to her family she was immediately grounded for a few months. Those few months locked up in the rural mountainside was absolute torment for someone ustomed to urban life. Therefore, when Jerzy offered her a way out, she agreed. In ordance with her family and the senior leader''s warnings, Hareeta had brought a senior guard with her. Encouraged by Jerzy''s words, she rxed and tried not to think too much. After Fade left Jaguar''s mansion, he returned home for quality time with his wife, Quin. After all, when he came back from Micovia, he had only spent a few days in Capital City before having to leave for Chanvor District followed by Pagodnd, Tianwu Mountain, and then Greenfield City. He seized the opportunity to spend time at home. The next day, he invited some rtives and friends in Capital City for a get-together. After that, his schedule was packed. In addition to daily cultivation, he usually apanied his wife to thepany or to watch a movie, or attend a concert, all of which were out of hisfort zone. One evening, Fade and Quin watched a movie and strolled home hand-in-hand while eating ice cream. As she walked, she suddenly smiled. He bit the ice cream and looked at her. "What happened? Why are you so happy?" She shook her head gently and said, "It''s nothing. I just feel that we''re a couple now, a real couple." Her words tugged at his heart. The various memories of them together whirled across his mind like a movie montage. Since he came down the mountain, he had been married ording to the initial agreement. The two of them had spent more than three years together. They had gone through so much together; there were so many exciting events. And yet calm, boring moments like this were rare. It seemed that they had never lived like a normal couple before. Taking a deep breath, Fade turned his head and looked at Quin with a serious expression. He tightened his grip on her hand and said, "My dear wife, I owe you so much." "Uh... No.. She was stunned for a moment before she shook her head with a smile. "Fade, I didn''t mean it like that. You don''t owe me anything, so there''s no need for you to..." Before she could finish, he said firmly, "No, I''ll make it up to you somehow." "You..." She looked at his stubborn expression helplessly. She tilted her head slightly, blinked her eyes, and gave him a cute smile. "Then how do you want topensate me?" He looked at his wife''s exquisite face and couldn''t help moving his index finger. He swallowed the ice cream in one bite, lifted Quin up with both hands, and carried her home. "I''ll make it up to you starting tonight!" "Let go of me!" "No, you are my wife. It''s natural for me to hold you. Don''t be afraid." "What a shame!" "My wife, you are so beautiful. How could you lose face?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Hurry up, I want to go home!" "Sweetheart, can''t you wait any longer? Then I''ll hurry up!" Whoosh! With a gust of wind, Fade sped up and rushed home with Quin in his arms. Chapter 2367 ?Chapter 2367 In the following days, in addition to spending time with his wife, Fade had made great strides in instructing his wife and apprentice, Jasmine, in their martial arts cultivation. Jasmine had a rare Green Wood Spirit. She was progressing nicely. Having reached the Earth Level, she was now officially a genuine expert. By contrast, his wife, Quin''s, martial arts cultivation had progressed a little slower, and she was still stuck at thete stage of the ck Level. However, this did not bother him too much. After all, he knew very well that Quin had only started learning martial arts because she wanted to protect herself and wasn''t looking for trouble. Her true interestid in things like business. Furthermore, now that he had reached the Half-Lord Level, he was confident in his ability to protect his wife. That day, Fade instructed Quin and Jasmine in their cultivation. He concocted a medicine for them to replenish their energy which was consumed during their cultivation. While watching them drink the medicine, he noticed something about Jasmine''s face. "Jasmine, did something happen recently?" "Ah!" She was a little surprised. "Master, did I do something wrong?" He waved his hand and said with a smile, "Don''t be nervous. I''m not using you of anything. I just feel that your cultivation has progressed a little more than before, and you have some other positive energy on you. That''s why I''m asking." "Ah, this..." She was stunned. Then, her eyes lit up. "Master, I met someone recently. She sometimes cultivates with me and gives me advice from time to time. Maybe it''s because of her." "Who is it? Did you check out her background?" Fade asked nervously. Jasmine noticed his reaction. "I-I''m not too sure. It''s a young girl. She''s pretty and has a great personality. I can''t see through her strength, but she''s definitely very powerful.¡± "I ran into her while I was cultivating. She pointed out a small problem in my cultivation and we talked for a while." "We met a few times more before we got to know each other. She gave me quite a bit of guidance." After listening, he could not help but ask, "Do you know anything about her? " She shook her head and looked nervously at him. "Master, is there something wrong with that girl?" He realized that he was being paranoid. He shook his head with a smile and exined, "No, it''s nothing. I just overreact sometimes." "Of course, you should still be careful. Be wary of her," he added. "Master, I will." She nodded. Then, he asked her to take a rest. Back in the room, Fade considered having someone investigate Jasmine''s mysterious friend. While he wasn''t too worried about her, he suspected that her friend might actually be trying to get to him through her. It was best to prepare for the worst. However, before he could do anything, the phone rang. He saw from the caller ID that it was Galeno, and he immediately picked up the phone, "Master Zhu!" Galeno''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Fade, have you returned to Capital City? Are you free now?" "Master Zhu, what''s the matter?" Fade asked. "Fade, l-l have something to talk to you about,¡± Galeno said. "Well, I''ll be free today. Master Zhu, I''lle and meet you whenever it''s convenient," Fade said. "I''m free today as well. Why don''t we meet in the afternoon?" Galeno suggested. "Okay." Fade nodded and immediately arranged a time and ce with him on the phone. After confirming the details, Fade was about to hang up the phone. Just then, Galeno lowered his voice and reminded him, "Fade, this may be a private matter. It''s best if youe alone." "Private?" Fade was a little confused, but he still trusted Galeno and did not question him further. "Well, I''ll go alone in the afternoon." After the call, Fade ate lunch at home, spoke to his wife, and left for the appointment. He arrived at a simple antique teahouse in the center of Capital City. A waiter ushered him into a private room. Galeno was there to meet him. He immediately stood up to greet him. "Fade, you are here. Come in and have a seat!" When they were seated, the waiter was dismissed. Galeno poured Fade a cup of tea and raised his ss to propose a toast. Fade quickly reciprocated. After some small talk, Fade put down the teacup and looked at him. "Master Zhu, why did you call me here today?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Hearing his question, Galeno appeared embarrassed. He filled Fade''s cup with tea, picked up his own cup, and said, "It''s really embarrassing." After a pause, he looked up at Fade and finally got down to business. "Fade, I want to introduce a girl to you." After hearing what Galeno said, even though he was calm, Fade couldn''t help but spit out his tea. He never expected the big shot of the Martial Arts League to want to set him up on a blind date. "Master Zhu, are you kidding?" Galeno, on the other hand, appearedpletely serious. "Fade, I''m not joking." "I''ve brought the woman''s profile with me. Have a look." Galeno took out a stack of documents and handed them to Fade. Fade was a little surprised as he flipped through a few pages. Galeno made his pitch, "The girl''s name is Sabrina, of the Huo family of Capital City. She''s 23 years old this year. Of course, money and education don¡¯t need to be mentioned." "She has the best appearance and figure and is also a well-known beauty among the younger generation in Capital City. She has been pursued by many suitors." "Also, you have probably heard of the Huo family. It¡¯s a traditional big family in Capital City. They are very influential in political and business circles." After listening to Galeno¡¯s introduction and looking through the material, Fade could vaguely remember Sabrina. She was indeed a famous beauty in Capital City. He had heard her name before. However, he was still very surprised. He put down the file and looked at Galeno. "Master Zhu, you know that I married Quin three years ago so this blind date..." Before Fade could finish, Galeno interrupted him, "Of course I know that you¡¯re married, Fade." "However, I am being pressured. I can only be thick-skinned and ask you out." "Ah, Master Zhu, what in the world is going on?" Fade was confused. Chapter 2368 ?Chapter 2368 Galeno sighed. "It''s my wife. She has a close rtionship with the Huo family. This time, Hallem, the head of the Huo family, came to my house in person to assign me this task. I can''t refuse them, so I have to..." "T-This, but the Huo family should know that I''m already married." Fade still found it a little strange. "The rules of marriage and monogamy no longer apply to people of your level." "Sabrina is talented and beautiful. The Huo family is also a powerful family in Capital City. I don''t think it''s necessary for her to marry me." Fade protested. "I don''t know what the Huo family is thinking, but I think I can guess," Galeno replied. "They may be influential in the political and business circles but they are not strong enough in the martial arts world." "Fade, since your return from Micovia, you''ve be quite famous. In addition, news of what happened in Pagodnd and the Xuan Valley has spread like wildfire." "You''re a young Half-Lord master without any familiar background. It''s only natural for theserge families in Capital City to try to rope you in." "I''ve heard that more than a dozen other families are also interested in you. The Huo family just beat them to the punch." Fade was a bit shocked. He never expected to be so high in demand. For a moment, he didn''t know how to respond. Seeing this, Galeno said, "Fade, about Sabrina..." "Master Zhu, I''m already married. I can''t entertain this proposal. Would you tell them I refused, please?" Fade said. Hearing this, Galeno couldn''t help but put on a bitter expression. "Fade, I''m not trying to make this hard for you. Given my familiar rtions to the Huo family, I can''t refuse." "Why don''t you meet Sabrina?" "If you exin yourself clearly, the Huo family should be able to understand." "Also, it would set a precedent. Rejecting the other families will be easier." Fade listened in silence, thought for a moment, and agreed with a nod. "Okay, I''ll meet her." "Just tell me the ce and time." Galeno let out a sigh of relief. He quickly said, "I''ll tell you the exact time and ce when I get back. I''ll tell you right away." "Mmm!" Fade nodded and stood up. "Master Zhu, if there is nothing else, I''ll take my leave." Galeno knew that he had put Fade in a difficult position, so he quickly got up and personally escorted him out. When Fade returned home, he still couldn''t shake off that weird feeling. Quin saw him enter in a daze and sat beside him. "What happened?" She asked gently. He didn''t hide anything and told her everything that had happened. After hearing this, she could not help but fall silent. Seeing her reaction, Fade quickly tried to reassure her, "Honey, don''t worry. I won''t promise the Huo family anything. I only love you. I won''t be unfaithful." She still didn''t say anything. He quickly said, "I''ll call Master Zhu now and refuse the proposal. I won''t go to see Sabrina." As he said this, he took out his mobile phone and prepared to dial the number. However, at this moment, she spoke up. "Fade, there''s no need." "Honey, I really..." She shook her head and looked at him. "I trust you," she said firmly. Meeting his wife''s firm gaze, his heart skipped a beat. He leaned over and kissed her cheek. "My dear wife, I''ll love you forever." At the same time, Galeno had also returned home. He told his wife, Rosalie, what had happened. "I already said that Fade is not that sort of person. I told all of you not to waste your time thinking about this. You insisted, but in the end, it was I who had to go and embarrass myself," he grumbled. Rosalie frowned and peered at him through her sses. "Fade really didn¡¯t agree? This is the Huo family we¡¯re talking about. I know Sabrina. She¡¯s very pretty. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s not tempted by her?" He red at his spouse. "So what if it¡¯s the Huo family? Fade is currently a Half-Lord expert, and one who¡¯s not even thirty years old yet." "How many people in the global martial arts world have reached this level?" "Moreover, General Xu has rmended Fade to the Sixteen Inner Hall on Prohibition Ind. If chosen, he will be promoted to a higher position. At that time, the Huo family will be insignificant." Rosalie stared at him in confusion. "You warriors with your Half-Lord and Heaven-Level ranks, what are you even talking about? It¡¯s so mysterious. Is he really that powerful? No matter how strong he may be, he¡¯s still just one man, isn¡¯t he? What¡¯s that to arge, ancient family?" "What do you know? He¡¯s a Half-Lord expert. At his level, he can conquer his own country, provided it isn¡¯t too big nor has Lord Level experts, of course." "And you think he isn¡¯t as powerful as a n? Do you want a woman¡¯s opinion?" Seeing him getting angry, she stopped arguing. "Fine, fine, my opinion is that of a woman¡¯s. I don¡¯t understand these things," she conceded. "In any case, we¡¯re just middlemen. Ultimately, it¡¯s up to the young people involved." "Either way, now that Fade has agreed to meet her, perhaps he¡¯ll change his mind." "Fade is not that kind of person," he said, waving dismissively. "Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Please contact the Huo family and make the appointment." Soon, the time and location were confirmed. Galeno ryed them to Fade. In the Huo family home in Capital City, Sabrina mmed the door and threw herself onto the bed. Her eyes were red and filled with angry tears. "Wh-What on earth is Grandpa doing? Why does he want me to marry that kind of person?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Just as she was about to cry, the phone rang. It was her best friend Amy. Sabrina immediately answered, "Amy..." Amy was straight to the point. "Sabrina, are you going to get married? Or are you going to marry the so-called Master Chen?" Chapter 2369 ?Chapter 2369 Sabrina paused for a moment. "Amy, you know?" "The Wei family has such a close rtionship with the Huo family. Of course I would know about such a big thing." On the other side of the line, Amy was very anxious. "Sabrina, what''s going on? How can you marry Fade? It''spletely..." Sabrina''s face was grief-stricken. "I don''t know either, but my grandfather asked me to marry Fade and said that if I disagreed, he would drive me out of the family." "He even arranged for me to meet Fade at noon tomorrow." "What! Has your grandfather gone senile? Why is he forcing you to do this?" Amy asked impolitely. Sabrina felt wronged. "I heard from my dad that Master Chen is very powerful in martial arts. He''s be very popr recently, so Grandpa wants to... Amy interrupted again, "No matter how powerful Fade Chen is, is he more powerful than my brother?" "My elder brother, Haines, learned martial arts from the Wei family." "You are both childhood sweethearts. You have always liked each other. Marrying my brother would be so much better than marrying Fade." "Why don''t you go talk to your grandpa about it, Sabrina? Just say that you''ll marry my brother," Amy suggested. Sabrina''s cheeks turned slightly red as she thought of the tall, handsome man. However, she immediately shook her head. "Haines isn''t in Capital City. Grandpa won''t change his mind." "Sabrina, I''ve just received news from my brother that he''sing back. He''ll arrive tomorrow night. When the timees, bring my brother to meet your grandfather. He''ll definitely change his mind," Amy suggested. "Tomorrow night!" Sabrina was pleasantly surprised. "But I''m going to meet Fade at noon tomorrow. I''m afraid it''ll be toote," she said softly. "It''s just a meeting, not a wedding. Sabrina, put it off for a while. As long as my brotheres back, it will be easy" Amy said. Sabrina was still worried. "B-But in this case, if Fade reports to my grandfather, it will be troublesome..." On the other end of the line, Amy paused for a moment, then said. "Then I''ll go with you tomorrow. I''ll help you with advice." "If it doesn''t work out, don''t worry. Come to the Wei family first and exin it to them when my elder brotheres back." "Well... That''s that then!" Sabrina nodded and told her friend the time and venue.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The next day, Fade felt a little weird about going on a date with a woman who wasn''t his wife. Although he had told Quin everything and she had agreed, it still made him queasy. As such, heforted her and spent some time with her before heading out. She watched him go and sighed softly. She looked into the distance and whispered to herself, "Is it true that I don''t deserve him now?" Because Fade and Quin had spent some time together intimately, when he arrived at the cafe, it was only ten minutes to the appointment time. Although he was notte, he still quickened his pace and walked into the coffee shop. When he arrived at the pre-scheduled location, he saw two young girls sitting in front of him. One of them was about 21 or 22 years old, with short hair and expertly applied makeup. When she saw Fade, she just stared him up and down, unconcerned of her rudeness. Next to her was a short-haired girl of 22 or 23. The girl had a gentle and delicate face with a touch of striking ssical beauty. "Miss Huo! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte," Fade took the initiative to greet her with a smile. Sabrina gave him a curt nod. "It¡¯s okay. Please have a seat," she said softly. Just as he sat down, the short-haired girl at the side raised her eyebrows. "Sabrina¡¯s being polite but you still haven¡¯t said anything. Just sit down!" She spoke rudely. "Uh..." He frowned slightly and looked at the short-haired woman. The short-haired woman continued impolitely, "You werete for the date and left us waiting. Don¡¯t you think you should apologize?" This time, his frown deepened. He only said he waste to be polite, yet the short-haired girl had leaped on him. His expression darkened as he sat down. He swept a nce at the short-haired woman and said coldly, "My date is with Miss Huo. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s with you." The short-haired woman was furious. "What do you mean? You..." Sabrina quickly stopped her. "Mr. Chen, this is my friend, Amy Wei," she exined. After that, she tugged Amy again and gave her a wink. "Amy Wei," Fade frowned and wondered if he knew that name. Seeing this, Amy¡¯s face beamed with pride. "Now that you know who I am, apologize now. Don¡¯t let me..." Before she could finish, he interrupted her coldly, "I¡¯m sorry. I have never heard of you." "You!" Amy¡¯s temper red. She pointed at him, her eyes burning. Beside her, Sabrina held Amy back until her friend sat back down again. Sabrina looked Fade up and down. She rolled her eyes. Obviously, she was observing the man in front of her. While she was unwilling to marry this so-called Master Chen whom she had never seen before, she had heard good things about him. After all, his reputation preceded him. Her grandfather spoke highly of him, saying that he was a young hero and a pir of the country. Therefore, she had high expectations of him. What disappointed her was how ordinary he looked. He wasn¡¯t bad looking but he didn¡¯t even bother to dress up. Although his clothes were expensive, they weren¡¯t custom-made and looked quite casual. Moreover, his casual demeanor was that of amoner,cking all the poise of the upper-ss. In any case, Sabrina hadpletely written him off at that moment. She couldn¡¯t like this kind of man, no matter how much her grandfather praised him. Although she could not wait to turn him down and leave, she thought of her grandfather¡¯s repeated warnings and forced a smile instead. After thinking for a while, she spoke with a tactful tone, "Mr. Chen, what do you think of our blind date?" Chapter 2370 ?Chapter 2370 Hearing this, Fade didn''t beat around the bush. He looked directly at Sabrina and said, "Miss Huo, I have no idea what your family is thinking.¡± "I don''t think we''re suitable for each other. Let''s just forget about this blind date." She was stunned. She looked at him in surprise. Her mouth moved, but no words came out. She had been hoping for the blind date to fail so that her grandfather would change his mind. While she got what she wanted, she had not expected it to go this way. In her head, Fade would fawn over her until she turned him down. Instead, it was she who was rejected. Therefore, she was a little stunned and could not speak for a long time. Having spoken, there was no need for him to stay any longer. Fade stood up and said, "Miss Huo, I''m done here. I''ll take my leave." "Waiter, bill please!" He stood up and prepared to pay the bill before leaving. Sabrina finally came to her senses. She looked at him in confusion. Next to her, Amy''s face changed dramatically. When she saw Fade stand up and leave, she pped the table and shouted, "Stop right there." He turned to look at her with a frown. "Is there anything else?" He asked. Amy gnashed her teeth angrily as she red at him. "What did you mean just now?" "What do I mean?" He frowned. "Don''t you understand what I just said?" "Since you''ve asked, I''ll get straight to the point. It''s impossible for anything to happen between Miss Huo and I. I can''t agree to this proposal." Hearing this, Amy became even angrier. She red at him and gritted her teeth. "You, why don''t you agree?" "I..."Fade frowned. He did not expect her to react this way. Amy continued to stare daggers at him. "Look at yourself. In terms of height, appearance, and family background, what is there in you that is worthy of Sabrina?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "If it wasn''t for Mr. Hallem insisting on Sabrinaing to meet you, she wouldn''t even be here at all." "Uh...." He was slightly surprised. However, he immediately looked at Sabrina and said, "Since you''re not interested in me, Miss Huo, then we''ll bid each other farewell. It''s best for everyone." Sabrina''s pretty face changed a lot. She felt that something was wrong, but she could not say a word. However, Amy didn''t care. She stuck her finger at Fade''s nose and said, "Stop right there. Don''t leave so easily!" "Miss Wei, don''t you have anything else to do?" He was getting a little impatient. Amy gritted her teeth. "Apologize to Sabrina. If you don''t apologize to us, don''t leave!" "Apologize! Why should I apologize?" He asked. "You are asking me why?" She became even angrier. "You''re lucky we came to meet you. You actually refused Sabrina. Who do you think you are?" "Sabrina should be the one turning you down." Fade''s eyebrows furrowed. "You''re crazy, aren''t you?" He turned to leave. Amy rushed to him and pped him. "How dare you scold me!" With a light sound, he grabbed her wrist and blocked her p. "I don''t want to hit a woman. Don''t anger me." "Y-You dare to fight me?" Amy shouted angrily. "Today, if you don''t apologize, then don''t even think about leaving." After that, she rushed to the front of him, trying to stop him. He frowned and became imposing as he shouted in a low voice, "Get out of here!" In an instant, she was pushed away by an invisible force and she fell to the ground. She fell to the ground and stared up at him. "You dared to hit me, so I will not let you go." she growled ruthlessly. At that moment, a phone rang. Sabrina took out her phone and said in surprise, "Haines, you''re back?" Hearing this, Amy quickly got up, rushed to Sabrina, and stood next to her phone. "Haines, this is Amy. Sabrina and I have been bullied. Come over quickly." "We''re at Bamboo Ind Cafe!" "What? You''re just outside. Come here, then. Is that guy going to run away?" The call ended. Sabrina looked at her with some concern and said, "Amy, this is not the way. It¡¯s not a big deal. Besides, my grandfather said that Fade is very powerful. If he shes with Haines, I¡¯m afraid..." "There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of," Amy reassured her. "Sabrina, you know that Haines has been training. He is very strong." "Fade is no match for him." "What¡¯s more, he just hit me. I certainly can¡¯t let him go!" "But..." Sabrina sounded a little worried. At the same time, the door to the coffee shop was pushed open and a handsome man over 1.8 meters tall strolled in. He exuded an indescribably powerful aura. Every eye was drawn to him. Amy immediately waved him over. "Haines, we are here!" The man was Amy¡¯s older brother, Haines. At the same time, he was also Sabrina¡¯s childhood sweetheart. "Amy, Sabrina," he greeted. When he saw the two of them, a smile appeared on his face, and he stepped forward. However, Amy pointed to Fade, who was at the cashier. "Haines, it¡¯s that guy. He bullied us. Teach him a lesson quickly." Upon hearing this, Haines turned to re at him. "You, kneel down!" He shouted. He stalked towards Fade menacingly. Seeing this, Fade frowned and looked at the maning towards him. At this time, Amy pulled Sabrina aside. Her face was full of pride as she looked at Fade. "Chen, this is my older brother, Haines. You attacked me just now, and now that my older brother is here, you are going to get what you deserve." Haines raised his eyebrows. "I told you to kneel down and apologize. Didn¡¯t you hear that?" he shouted coldly. Fade frowned slightly. "Do you know what happened just now? Who was right and who was wrong? Yet you tell me to kneel down and apologize?" Haines¡¯ face was full of pride. "What do I need to know?" "Amy is my younger sister, and Sabrina is my fianc¨¦e. If you mess with them, you mess with me. I¡¯m being kind by letting you kneel down and apologize. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve killed you without a second thought." Chapter 2371 ?Chapter 2371 Upon hearing the unreasonable excuse, Fade frowned. Then, he nced at Sabrina and said, "I came here today, solely for the sake of Master Zhu." "I originally didn''t want to cause any trouble, but don''t expect me to hold back if someone crosses the line." Sabrina''s heart skipped a beat and she felt a little uneasy. Her grandfather had repeatedly reminded her to be polite to Fade. She needed to please him and not offend him. Suddenly, her expression shifted as she said, "Haines, forget about it. It''s not a big deal. Nothing happened to me and Amy anyway." "Sabrina, how could you be soft-hearted at times like this? My brother is already here. He''s definitely going to teach that reckless guy a lesson," Amy said as she held her back. "But..." Sabrina still wanted to say something. Haines spoke up immediately. "Sabrina, you are my woman. No matter how minor the problem is, I won''t let you be wronged." "This guy must kneel down and apologize today, otherwise he can''t leave." With that, he turned his head and red at Fade with his piercing cold eyes.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "I''ll say this onest time. Kneel down and apologize immediately!" Fade ignored him and stepped forward, trying to leave. Upon seeing this, Haines gritted his teeth, revealing a furious expression. He red at Fade. "You... You''re counting death!" After that, he stretched out his right hand to grab Fade. He was determined to win this battle. However, he didn''t expect his move to be deflected by Fade with just a single wave of his hand. Even worse, pain shot up his right arm. "Do you have a death wish?" Haines'' expression grew darker and his positive energy exploded out from his body. His cultivation of the advanced stage of the Heaven Level suppressed the entire audience. Apanied by an angry and terrifying aura, he threw a punch towards Fade. Fade frowned and let out a snort. He then turned around and stretched out his right hand. "How dare you fight against me!" Haines'' mouth curved into a sinister smile. "Bang!" Their right hands collided with each other. However, the result was not like what Haines had imagined. He had expected to send Fade flying with his punch. Instead, Fade''s right hand grabbed his right fist firmly and he couldn''t break free at all. "You... How did you...?" Haines'' expression changed. He did not expect him to have such strength. Just then, Fade exerted an amount of force into his right hand and with a cracking sound, Haines'' right arm was broken. "Ahh!" Haines cradled his right arm and screamed aloud. His face was full of pain. The spectators, Amy and Sabrina, were also shocked by this result. They didn''t expect that Haines would be defeated. For a moment, Amy became nervous. She looked at Fade and stammered, "You, don''t do anything stupid. We are disciples of the Wei family and my brother is practicing martial arts with a real martial arts family.¡± Haines bared his teeth and stood up at this moment. He stared at Fade and threatened, "I am a disciple of the Wei family. Have you ever thought of the consequences if you hurt me?" "The real martial arts family!" Upon hearing this, Fade could not help but think of the Song family. Suddenly, his expression darkened and he hissed coldly. "I have killed more than one person from the real martial arts family!" These words carried a heart-wrenching chill. As if a bucket of ice water had fallen from the top of Haines'' head, he shivered in terror. "You... You killed the people from the real martial arts family? You... Who the hell are you?" On one side, Amy tried to convince him, "Haines, his name is Fade Chen. He also calls himself Master Chen but he''s just an ordinary martial artist. There''s nothing... Before she could finish, Haines gasped in surprise. "What? Fade Chen. You... You are Fade Chen, the one who has killed the Song family..." He couldn''t finish his sentence as he was thunderstruck. Fade said coldly, "Yes, that''s me. Do you want to continue our fight?" "I..." Haines choked back his words for a moment and was speechless. "You''re lucky today, for I have no intention to kill anyone." With a snort, Fade left with a flick of his sleeve. Amy instinctively tried to reach out to stop him from leaving, but before she could even lift her feet, she saw her brother''s shaken expression. Immediately, she stood rooted to the spot, not moving a single inch. It was only until Fade waspletely out of sight that Haines, who was still taken aback, let out a long sigh. He copsed onto the chair beside him. "Haines! Are you okay?" "Haines!" Amy and Sabrina quickly ran over with extreme concern on their faces. "I''m fine, it''s just a minor injury!" Haines circted his positive energy and twisted his arm, restoring it to its original condition. "Amy, Sabrina. How did you two get acquainted with Fade?" Haines, Mr. Haines wanted to marry Sabrina off to someone and that person happened to be Fade. Thus, we are meeting up today to discuss the issue, but..." Amy replied. "What?! Mr. Haines wants Sabrina to marry Fade?" Haines'' expression instantly stiffened as he stared at her. She blushed and said, "Haines, this is solely my grandfather''s decision. I don''t agree with him." Amy also said in a hurry, "Haines, luckily you came back in time. Otherwise, that guy would have taken action. That would have been terrible." "By the way, how could you get injured by him? After all, you are a disciple of the real martial arts family," she continued. Haines'' face couldn''t help but turn pale. He gritted his teeth and said, "Because he is Fade." "Yes, I know! Is he very powerful?" Amy asked. Haines continued, "He is known as Master Chen. A few months ago, he fought a great battle and killed dozens of Heaven Level masters. In the end, he even managed to return safely under the suppression of a Half-Lord Level master." "Sometime ago, the Witch Lord from gunds and the Sunny Brothers, three Heaven Level masters, were killed. It has been confirmed that it was Fade''s doing." "Rumor has it that he has already reached the Half-Lord Level. He is known to be the most powerful martial artist among the younger generation!" "Is he that powerful?" Amy and Sabrina didn''t know much about martial arts but they were shocked when they heard his words. Haines nodded and added in a deep voice, "If it''s a one-on-one fight, I''m no match for him." "What?!" Amy''s expression changed drastically, her face full of worry. "Then, what about Sabrina''s marriage? Do you want her to marry Fade?" At his side, Sabrina''s expression also changed. Upon seeing this, Haines'' expression darkened. He clenched his fist and swore, "Sabrina is my woman. I will never allow her to marry someone else." "But Haines, you just said that you are no match for Fade..." Amy reminded him. He snapped, "Indeed, but it doesn''t mean that the Wei family is no match for him." "Our family has a profound foundation. We have been rooted in Capital City for nearly a hundred years. Moreover, I am a disciple of a real martial arts family. If we were to fight with each other, Fade might not necessarily win." "What''s more, he has much more to worry about." Chapter 2372 ?Chapter 2372 "Haines, what do you mean?" Amy asked curiously. Haines replied, "Fade had killed a few of the Song family''s men and he had even harmed Hareeta, the youngdy of the Song family. General Xu tried to make amends and put this matter to an end for the time being." "However, the Song family has never truly let this go. They will never let him off easily." "Furthermore, Hareeta is in Capital City now. When the timees..."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "The Song family is a well-known real martial arts family. I heard that they are very powerful," Amy said. Even Sabrina, who was not very familiar with martial arts, nodded in agreement at the side. "My grandfather seemed to have mentioned that the Song family was among the biggest and the most powerful families." "Fade is a fool if he assumes that he''ll be fine after offending the Song family. Hmph!" Haines snorted coldly, and his eyes were filled with resentment. "Haines, let''s go to the Huo family''s house together to exin this matter to Mr. Hallem. With your status, Mr. Hallem will definitely change his mind and marry Sabrina off to you," Amy suddenly thought and spoke. Haines'' eyes lit up, then he shifted his gaze to Sabrina. After getting her consent, he nodded and agreed, "We can''t wait any longer. Let''s go now." With that, the three of them headed towards the Huo family''s house together. In the meantime, Fade had just left a cafe. He called Galeno and briefly told him what had happened to give him a heads up. In case there were some misunderstandings, it would be difficult for him as a middleman. Fade then returned home after he hung up his phone. As for Haines, Amy, and Sabrina, they had arrived at the Huo family''s house. Hallem, the Huo family''s old master, had been sitting in the hall for a long time, waiting for his granddaughter''s return. Upon seeing Sabrina entering, the old man stood up from his seat eagerly and greeted her expectantly. He then asked, "Sabrina, how was it? Did Mr. Chen ept you?" Sabrina was wondering how she should tell her grandfather the news when Amy came in with a smile. "Mr. Hallem, I''m here to see you." Amy beamed as she quickly walked over to him. "Amy, you''re here! Are you here to hang out with Sabrina?" Hallem smiled as he greeted her back. It was obvious that he was very familiar with her. Amy smiled as she pointed at Haines, who was behind her, and said, "Mr. Hallem, I came with my brother." "Oh..." Hallem''s expression shifted when he saw him. He then smiled and said, "Haines, you''re back?" Haines nodded, took out a gift box and handed it over to Hallem with both hands. "Mr. Hallem, I''ve just returned from the real martial arts family and brought you a gift. I hope you like it." Off to the side, Amy spoke up. "Mr. Hallem, my brother has specially brought these tea leaves from the real martial arts family. It''s said that it could prolong one''s life and is very precious. He specially prepared this gift for you." "You are so considerate, Haines." Mr. Hallem smiled and waved his hand, signaling his housekeeper to keep the gift box away. Then, he nced across his granddaughter and Haines, and he seemed to be in deep thoughts. He paused for a second and said to the steward, "Please invite Haines and Amy to the living room. I''ll change my clothes and head over soon." They followed the housekeeper to the living room. Sabrina also turned around to follow them. However, Hallem stopped his granddaughter and said, "Sabrina, wait a minute. I have something to say to you." "Grandpa, ..." She felt a little confused. However, when she turned around and saw the look on her grandfather''s face, she immediately understood his thoughts and her expression sank Haines and Amy, who were about to leave, couldn''t help but stop as well. Haines'' face was determined as if he''d made up his mind when he turned around and walked to the front of Hallem. "Mr. Hallem, there''s something I want to talk to you about." "What''s the matter?" Hallem looked at him with a serious expression. Haines nced at Sabrina and went on to say. "Mr. Hallem, Sabrina and I have grown up together. We love each other and I wish to marry her." "This..." Hallem''s face darkened as he snapped, "It''s a little sudden, isn''t it?" Haines said firmly. "Mr. Hallem, I know it''s a little abrupt but I really love Sabrina." "If you agree, the Wei family will propose a formal marriage to you tomorrow." Hallem took a look at his granddaughter, who was lowering her head shyly. His expression turned even more serious. After a brief moment of silence, he spoke sternly, "Marriage is a major event in life. You are the legitimate son of the Wei family. It''s best for you to be more cautious in matters of this sort." "Mr. Hallem, I am serious. Sabrina and I..." Haines'' voice gushed agitatedly. However, before he could even finish his words, Hallem''s expression darkened. "Sabrina is still young. We have to think twice about her marriage." "Grandpa, I''m not a kid anymore. I like him too..." Sabrina also voiced out as she tried to speak up for Haines. However, Hallem red at her and cut her off, "The family will deal with your affairs." Then, he stared firmly at Haines and said, "It''s gettingte. Haines, you''ve just returned and the Wei family must be waiting for you. I won''t keep you any longer." It was obvious that he meant to drive them away. Haines'' and Amy''s faces sank, and they became agitated. "Mr. Hailern, I am serious. Sabrina and I..." Haines'' voice gushed agitatedly. However, before he could even finish his words, Hailern''s expression darkened. "Sabrina is still young. We have to think twice about her marriage." "Grandpa, I''m not a kid anymore. I like him too..." Sabrina also voiced out as she tried to speak up for Haines. However, Hailern red at her and cut her off, "The family will deal with your affairs." Then, he stared firmly at Haines and said, "It''s gettingte. Haines, you''ve just returned and the Wei family must be waiting for you. I won''t keep you any longer." It was obvious that he meant to drive them away. Haines'' and Amy''s faces sank, and they became agitated. "Mr. Hailern, my brother, he..." "Mr. Hailern, I''m in love with Sabrina..." Before the two of them could finish, Hailern waved his hand and interrupted, "I''ve grown tired today. Sabrina, take me to my room!" She had no choice but to support her grandfather as they walked to the bedroom. The housekeeper, on the other hand, began to see the guests out. In the Huo family¡¯s backyard, Sabrina bit her soft lips. Her charming eyes were filled with tears, as if she was about to cry. Hailern nced at his granddaughter and sighed. "Sabrina, I know you''re going to me me, but you have to believe that I''m doing this for your own good, for the sake of the entire Huo family." "I..." She wanted to speak up. However, Hailern did not give her a chance at all. "How was your meeting with Mr. Chen? What happened? How was his attitude?" She held back her tears and exined the whole thing to her grandfather. After hearing the entire story, he frowned and questioned, "So what you''re saying is that you two didn''te to an agreement. Mr. Chen didn''t present a good attitude and Haines stepped in to solve the issue. Later, they two had a conflict and even broke into a fight?" "Yes!" Sabrina nodded and muttered, a little distressed. "Haines got hurt because of Fade." After saying that, she took a deep breath and mustered up her courage. She looked up at her grandfather and blurted out, "Grandpa, I think Fade and I..." "Nonsense..." At this moment, Hailern''s face was gloomy and his expression sank. Without waiting for her to finish her sentence, he was already fuming with rage. However, just as he was about to lose his temper, his cell phone rang. His expression immediately shifted when he saw the caller''s name show on the screen. His tone became gentle and even carried a hint of a smile when he spoke. "Master Zhu, you..." Chapter 2373 ?After the call, Hallem''s expression darkened. He looked at Sabrina and hissed in a harsh voice, "Did you and Amy provoke Mr. Chen?" "Ah..." She was confused. She did not understand what her grandfather meant for a moment. "Tell me what happened at the cafe in detail. Don''t leave anything out," he demanded in a low voice. "Grandpa, ..." She looked at her grandfather with a puzzled expression on her face. He red at his granddaughter and fumed in a stern voice, "Say it!" She had never seen her grandfather treating her like this. She was so nervous that tears began to well up in her eyes. Upon seeing this, Hallem''s expression and voice softened slightly. "Sabrina, I''m not ming you. It''s just that this is a very important matterand it may even affect the entire Huo family." "Thus, don''t lie or hide anything from me. Tell me everything." "The entire Huo family... Is it really that serious?" Sabrina looked at her grandfather in disbelief. He nodded his head solemnly and said, "I will exin it to youter." With doubts clouding her mind, she told him the whole story of what happened at the cafe in detail. After hearing this, Hallem''s face turned dark and gloomy. He looked at his granddaughter with rage and helplessness. "Sabrina, you... How could you treat Mr. Chen like that?" "Grandpa, I-1 didn''t want to, but, Amy, she..." She exined. He continued, "Even if that was the case, you shouldn''t go along with her! It''ll bring disaster to our Huo family!"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Why didn''t you listen to my words?" He was angry and anxious at the same time. He raised his voice and shouted at her, "Get on your knees!" She was stunned. It had never urred to her that her grandfather would punish her in such a way and she was totally taken aback. At this very moment, the other members of the Huo family were alerted by themotion as well. They quickly hurried over to the loud voices. A middle-aged couple came in, only to see Sabrina kneeling in front of Hallem with tears streaming down her face. Their expressions shifted immediately. The woman hurried to Sabrina''s side to help her to her feet. "Sabrina, get up." As for the man, he frowned at Hallem and questioned, "Dad, what are you doing? Sabrina is a young girl. How could you..." "Stop, let her kneel!" Hallem yelled at the middle-aged woman. She stopped in her tracks while the man''s expression sank. He walked over to try to help Sabrina up. However, Hallem bellowed loudly again, "Stop it!" "Dad, what on earth are you doing? What did Sabrina do to deserve a punishment like this?" This middle-aged man was Armando, Sabrina''s father. Britney, Sabrina''s mother, who was standing by the side, also muttered anxiously with tears in her eyes, "Dad, what happened? Let Sabrina up and we''ll talk this out!" Hallem''s face darkened. With a cold snort, he said, "Let her up? Did you know that she almost brought a huge disaster to our Huo family?" "A disaster? Dad, what''s going on?" "Dad, Sabrina has always been a good girl. How could she cause any trouble? There must be some mistake." "Well, I doubt so! Let her tell you by herself!" Hallwm snorted and red at her. Sabrina looked at her parents, and her pretty face was full of tears and grievances. She sobbed and told the story. After hearing this, Armando frowned but he still looked puzzled. He looked at his father and said, "Dad, even if Sabrina was wrong, you don''t have to do this." On the other side, Britney looked at her daughter sadly and said, "I never agreed to marry Sabrina to Fade. Dad, this was all your idea. Now that he has rejected the proposal, everything will be fine." "You know nothing!" Hailern red at them and fumed, "Fade is much stronger than you think." "No matter how strong he is, he''s just a martial artist, isn''t he?" Britney retorted angrily. Hailern red at her and shouted, "You fool! He''s much more than an ordinary martial artist. Do you know what level has Fade aplished? It''s very likely that he has reached the Half-Lord Level." "Half-Lord Level!" Upon hearing this, even the Huo family, who didn''t know any martial arts, could sense how powerful Fade was. However, Armando still frowned and rebutted, "Dad, I admit that he must be very powerful to be able to reach the Half-Lord Level. However, our family is a centuries-old prestigious family with a profound foundation. It''s not a big deal if we want to invite a Half-Lord Level master." "Why do you have to curry favor with Fade and marry Sabrina off to him?" Hailern said in a low voice, "What do you know? Our family does have a profound foundation but our rtionship is mainly in the political and the business field. We don''t have much strength in the martial arts world. Now that more and more warriors havee to the public''s attention, their influence is rising." "If our Huo family doesn''t have strong martial artists to back us up, it''s only a matter of time before we fall to ruins." Upon hearing his words, the rest of them couldn''t help but fall silent. After a pause, Armando spoke. "Dad, let''s just say that all of this makes sense..." "Our family indeed requires the support of martial artists but we don''t have to cling to Fade! There aren''t many powerful martial artists but there''s still a few of them. With our family''s strength, it''s not a problem to recruit one or two powerful martial artists if we want to." Hallem snorted, "A powerful martial artist? How powerful could he be? Is he as powerful as Fade?" "You have to know that Fade is not just some ordinary martial artist, he is an expert at the Half-Lord Level. Excluding those who keep their identities as a secret, the only well-known martial artist with that level would be Jaguar Xu." "As for Fade, he is much younger than Jaguar and he has greater potential." "Do you really think that we are able to recruit Jaguar to work for us?" Upon hearing this, Armando couldn''t help but be stunned, and he was struck speechless. Even Sabrina, whose face was full of tears, was surprised at this very moment. She blinked her eyes and gaped at her grandfather with a look of disbelief. In her impression, Fade was a famous martial artist with great strength. It seemed that many people thought highly of him. Some even said that he was the second best expert in the country after Jaguar. Others also said that he was the first-seeder to be Jaguar''s sessor. Sabrina did not take those rumors seriously. She just thought of them as exaggerations. After all, it was unrealistic for a young man who was less than thirty years old to beparable to Jaguar. However, ording to her grandfather''s words, Fade could really be on par with Jaguar. Even more, his potential might be greater than Jaguar''s. She could not help but feel a little shocked at the news. At the same time, a different emotion slowly emerged from the bottom of her heart. Chapter 2374 Chapter 2374? For a moment, the room was deadly quiet. Britney was still unwilling to give up. She frowned and retorted, "Dad, let''s just say that what you''re saying is true. Fade is indeed powerful andparable to Jaguar "However, there''s still no need to marry Sabrina to him. After all, we have a better choice! "A better choice?" Hallem scowled. Britney felt a little agitated as she replied quickly. "Haines from the Wei family! He is Sabrina''s childhood sweetheart and they grew together. He has always liked her." "The Wei family, on the other hand, is well-matched with our family. He is apatible candidate." "More importantly, Haines has been selected by a real martial arts family, the Wei family, due to his distant rtionship with them. He has been practicing martial arts there for many years and is valued by them. He has a bright future." Hearing his wife mentioning this, Armando''s eyes lit up instantly. "Dad, Haines is indeed a good man. In terms of his family background, appearance. or character, he is a good choice, not to mention that Sabrina likes him very much." "Compared to Fade, Haines is more suitable!" Hallem snorted and shook his head. "Haines is iparable to Fade! "How could it be? Dad, you are being biased!" "Haines has the support of the Wei family, how could he be inferior to Fade?" As they were arguing, something popped up in Sabrina''s head. "Grandpa, Dad, Mom, I suddenly remembered something important." "Haines told us that Fade has offended the Song family and they are visiting Capital City soon. Hareeta was among them." Sabrina''s parents were excited when they heard her words. "Dad, you heard it. Fade is definitely not a good match!" "Offending the Song family is not a small matter! "The Song family is one of the most powerful real martial arts families. They''re even more powerful than the Wei family. If Fade has truly offended the Song family, they will definitely retaliate. If Sabrina was to marry Fade, the Huo family would also be affected!" Hallem said in a deep voice, "I already know about it." "Then Dad, you still want Sabrina to..." Armando questioned agitatedly. Hallem snorted coldly and snapped, "Do you think I''m stupid? There must be a reason for me to insist on this matter." "What''s the reason?" Hallem narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance. He said. "The reason is very simple. It''s because the Song family is unable to do anything to Fade." "How is that possible! Dad, are you confused? It''s the Song family of the real martial arts family. They have countless Half-Lord Level masters to back them up! "Dad, don''t be fooled. You''re risking the entire family with this decision!" "Idiot!" Hallem fumed and nced at the crowd. He then lowered his voice and continued, "Do not spread a word out about what I''m going to say next The reason why I said that the Song family can''t do anything to Fade is because Jaguar has personally rmended him to the Sixteen Inner Hall Chief of Prohibition Ind not long ago." "What?! The Sideen Inner Hall Chief of Prohibition Ind, that''s...". Armando''s face was filled with shock Sabrina and Britney, on the other hand, looked puzzled and asked, "What''s that?" Hallem said in a low voice, with excitement and yearning in his eyes. "All of you are aware of Prohibition Ind and the real martial arts families." "The reason behind the powerful strength of the real martial arts families is because of their connections with Prohibition Ind. Thus, they have some benefits and are stronger than the average martial artist." "In fact, the real martial arts families are publicly known to be located on the outskirts of Prohibition Ind, which is also known as the outer ind. The real powerful existence actually lies within the inner ind of Prohibition Ind. "There are Three Pces and Sixteen Inner Hall on the inner ind. The Three Pces govern the inner ind and are extremely mysterious. On the other hand, the Sixteen Inner Hall are under the control of the Three Pces. They are even more powerful than the real martial arts families. "As for the Sixteen Inner Hall, they will recruit genius disciples to the ind once in a while, in order for them to be one of the members in the hall." "Even the disciples of the real martial arts family on the outer ind are vying for this opportunity. They look forward to being selected by the Sixteen Inner Hall." "It is said that Jaguar was invited to Prohibition Ind back then. Due to his outstanding performance, he was chosen by one of the chiefs to be one of their members." "However, he didn''t seed in the end for some unknown reasons." "Even so, it is living proof that you are extremely excellent as long as you are chosen by the Sixteen Inner Hall. Even if you were not selected in the end, the real martial arts families residing on the outer ind would also try to take you in." "Back then, Jaguar had received offers from various top real martial arts families, including the Chung Family and the Yuwen Family." "Currently, Fade''s performance is even better than Jaguar''s, and Jaguar has even personally rmended him. It''s very likely that he''ll be selected by the Sixteen Inner Hall. Even if he fails, he''ll eventually be selected by one of the real martial arts families residing in the outer ind. That''s a foregone conclusion." "The Song Family might be powerful but they are just on the middle tier among the real martial arts families. As long as Fade is chosen, no matter if it is the Sixteen Inner Hall or a real martial arts family, he can definitely settle the dispute easily by then." "As for the Wei family, they''re not even worth mentioning. They are not evenparable to the Song family. Besides, Haines is just a distant rtive of the Wei family." "How could such a person bepared to Fade?" Upon hearing Hallem''s words, everyone was lost in thoughts.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. It took a long time for Sabrina and Britney toe back to their senses. They looked at Hallem in disbelief. "Dad, so you''re iming that Fade is much more excellent than Haines." "To say that is an understatement. They''re not even on the same level," Hallem scoffed. "Marrying Sabrina to Fade is way better than marrying her to Haines!" Armando stated a little too excitedly. "Now, do you understand my good intentions?" Hallem looked at his son and asked. Finally, the three of them looked at Sabrina. Her parents looked a little embarrassed. "Sabrina, I know that you and Haines are childhood sweethearts, but you are still young and you don''t know much about feelings. If you try to approach Fade, you might grow to fancy him." "Sabrina, we''re not forcing you. You''ve heard it too. Fade is more outstanding than Haines. Don''t you want to marry a powerful husband?" Upon hearing her parents'' and grandfather''s words, Sabrina''s heart thumped out of her chest and her thoughts seemed to be in a mess. Originally, she thought her rtionship with Haines was deep and nothing could stop them from being together. However, when she heard about Fade''s achievements, her feelings couldn''t help but begin to drift towards him. She started to imagine herself as the powerful figure''s wife. It was only until that moment that she understood that her feelings for Haines were not as deep as she thought. She had just grown familiar with him and looked up to his identity and strength. Now, a person who was more powerful than Haines had appeared in front of her. Thus, she was tempted uncontrobly. Seeing Sabrina''s blushing face, the three elders of the Huo family immediately understood her thoughts and they couldn''t help but smile. Hallem waved his hand and said, "Sabrina, go with me to Mr. Chen''s residence tomorrow to apologize to him, and we''ll talk about your marriage." Sabrina blushed and looked a little shy but she still responded softly, "Okay, I''ll do as you say, Grandpa!" "Okay, you should go and take a rest!" Hallem waved his hand. That night, the Huo family was so excited that they couldn''t fall asleep. Chapter 2375 ?Chapter 2375 Early the next morning. Fade received a phone call from Galeno as soon as he woke up. He was unable to hide his surprise when he picked up the call. "Master Zhu, are you saying that Mr. Hallem is bringing Sabrina along with him to apologize to me?" "I don''t think that''s necessary! Moreover, I''ve already rified the matter between us at the cafe. I don''t think it''s necessary..." On the other end, Galeno stated, "Hallem made it clear that he''s not here to talk about the marriage proposal. He just wants to apologize for what happened at the cafe on behalf of his granddaughter." "Well, I don''t think that''s necessary. It''s just a small matter. I didn''t take it to heart," Fade said. Galeno said somewhat helplessly. "Hallem has already arrived at my house. My wife is entertaining him at the entrance. We''ll be setting off in a bit. I have no choice but to trouble you on this matter." "I... Fine!" Fade sighed in defeat and agreed. After hanging up the phone, Fade told his wife about it and prepared himself. At nine o''clock sharp in the morning. Hallem, Sabrina, Galeno and his wife, Rosalie, headed to Chen''s residence. Galenon was an elder, so it was only natural for Fade to treat him well. He brought them to the living room and served them hot tea. After exchanging a few greetings, they finally got down to business. Hallem put down his teacup, stood up, and walked to stand in front of Fade. "Mr. Chen, I apologize on behalf of my granddaughter for offending you at the cafe yesterday." After that, he bowed to him apologetically. Sabrina, who was at the side, quickly lowered her head and bowed as well. Upon seeing this, Fade quickly said, "Mr. Hallem, Miss Huo, there''s no need to take it so seriously. It was just a small matter. I didn''t take it to heart." "Mr. Chen, you''re simply being magnanimous. Anyhow, it''s our fault, and so, we have to apologize," Hallem replied, giving a side nce to his granddaughter. Immediately, Sabrina took out a gift box and passed it to Fade. "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry for being rude yesterday. This little gift is a token of my regard." He waved his hand and said it didn''t matter. Then, he took the gift and put it aside. Upon seeing this, Hallem''s eyes lit up as he quickly added, "Mr. Chen, Sabrina spent all night to prepare this gift for you in order to express her gratitude." Sabrina''s face blushed red. She lowered her head shyly and muttered, "I''m happy as long as you ept my gift, Mr. Chen." Fade was taken aback at their actions. He had epted it absent-mindedly because he took it as a token of regard. However, now, the two of them made it seem like it was a keepsake of love. He understood what the other party was implying and he instantly drew a line. He coughed awkwardly and said, "Thank you, Mr. Hallem and Miss Huo. It doesn''t matter what the gift is. What''s important is that I don''t have anything to do with the Huo family and I don''t have any ill intentions towards you."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was obvious that Fade didn''t want to have anything to do with the Huo family. Sabrina''s face fell dramatically and her lips trembled slightly. However, Hallem remained calm, as if he didn''t understand Fade''s words at all. He spoke up. "It''s our honor to be acknowledged by you, Mr. Chen." "This..." Fade was speechless. Hallem then added, "Mr. Chen, my granddaughter Sabrina has always been interested in martial arts. I heard that you are extremely talented and are quite capable." "Sabrina admires you very much and wishes to learn martial arts from you. I wonder if you can..." "Mr. Chen, I like martial arts very much." She sped her hands in front of her chest and looked at Fade sincerely. Fade frowned slightly and said, "You tter me, Mr. Hailern. It''s just that my martial arts is a little special and arge part of it requires self-exploration and practice." "Miss Huo, if you wish to learn martial arts, you''d better find a professional martial arts trainer and start from the basics. It''s better to learn step by step." Hailern''s expression fell when he heard his words. Nevertheless, he was quick to rebut, "We have tried to hire a basic martial arts trainer but it didn''t work out very well. Thus, Sabrina hopes to learn from a top master like you." "Mr. Chen, I heard that you have a female disciple whose name is Jasmine! If you agree, Sabrina can learn with her!" "Jasmine, I know her," Sabrina spoke up. Apparently, the other party would not let him off easily. Fade couldn''t help but frown. He paused for a moment before rejecting their request politely, "Jasmine is indeed my disciple but she''s different from any other average martial artist. I''m afraid it won''t benefit you if you learn with her." "I..." Sabrina stammered awkwardly with mixed feelings. After all, she was known for her beauty in Capital City. To put it simply, she was top-notch in all aspects. She had been humble all this while to please Fade but he did not fall for it at all. Even worse, he kept rejecting her. This made her feel a little strange. However, she recalled her grandfather''s words from the night before, so she tried to suppress her slight dissatisfaction and held her tongue. As for Hailern, he obviously picked up on Fade''s avoidance. He avoided Fade''s gaze and looked at the two other people in the room. Galeno picked up his teacup and drank it, pretending that he had not seen it. However, Rosalie couldn''t hold it in anymore. After all, she was a rtive to the Huo family. She looked at Fade and spoke up, "Fade, Sabrina just wants to learn some self-defense skills. The lesson doesn''t require any in-depth skills." "The other professional trainers are old, and it''s inconvenient for them to get along with Sabrina. She is about the same age as you, so you two can get along better and it will take half the effort." "This..." Fade had to take Galeno into consideration as well. For a moment, he was speechless. Upon seeing this, Galeno nced sideways at his wife. He put down his cup, looked at Hallem and said, "Hallem, everyone knows what''s going on. There''s no need to beat around the bush." "I''ll put it bluntly. Sabrina is a good girl and she is excellent in all aspects." "However, when ites to rtionships, you can''t force it. Thus, let''s forget about marrying her off to Fade!" Everyone present was stunned for a moment. After all, no one had expected that he would address the elephant in the room. For a second, the atmosphere fell to an awkward silence. However, Hallem was experienced and he soon came to his senses. He smiled and said, "Since Master Zhu has said so, I won''t hide it anymore." "Mr. Chen, my granddaughter, Sabrina, admires you very much. She hopes that she can spend the rest of her life with you." "Of course, we also agree with her. If she marries you, our family will do our best to support you." Chapter 2376 ?Chapter 2376 Hallem had made himself clear. He had expressed his thoughts and had also promised to support Fade. This was undeniably a tempting offer to an ordinary man. Even the men from the reputable families in Capital City would be attracted to such an offer. However, Fade was not tempted at all. He looked at Hallem and said, "It''s my honor to be favoured by Miss Huo and the Huo family." "However, I already have someone. I''m sorry!" Hallem insisted, "As long as you spend more time with Sabrina, you will grow to like her, Mr. Chen. You will grow familiar with her." Fade frowned slightly and sighed in defeat. "Mr. Hallem, I''m married." As he spoke, he waved his hand and invited Quin into the room. She stood beside him with a sweet smile and Fade held her hand tightly. "Mr. Hallem, Miss Huo, this is my wife, Quin Lin!" Sabrina looked at her and blurted out in amazement, "Your wife is really pretty. No wonder you turned me down." "However, in terms of appearance, I am not any less prettier than her. Why do you..." Hallem took a look at Quin, then turned towards Fade and said, "I didn''t expect you to be married. I didn''t know anything about it at all."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Fade held Quin''s hand and said, "We got married three years ago when we were still in Bay City." "Three years ago! I see!" Hallem nodded and looked at his granddaughter. After a moment of silence, he looked at Fade with a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth before stating, "To be honest, it doesn''t really matter." "As long as you agree, Sabrina is willing to stay by your side without any title." Even Galeno and Rosalie were shocked by his words, let alone Fade and Quin. "Mr. Hallem, what are you saying?" "Hallem, don''t be ridiculous. You''re suggesting that Sabrina be a mis..." The sentence was not finished but everyone understood what he meant. Staying by Fade''s side without a title, wouldn''t she be a mistress then?" After all, she was the precious daughter of the Huo family, this was an inconceivable suggestion. Even Sabrina herself was stunned and she gaped at her grandfather with mixed emotions. However, Hallem''s gaze was firm and his face was red. He then continued, "Mr. Chen, with your status, you don''t really have to care about society''s rules and restrictions." "As long as you two like each other, it''s normal to be together, isn''t it? There''s no need to care about what others say." These words sounded like a sugar-coated statement but Fade frowned when he heard them. He felt his wife trembling at his side and a sense of determination welled up in his heart. He stared at Hallem and said, "Mr. Hallem, thank you for your favor. With all due respect, I have no feelings for Miss Huo." "The only person I love is my wife!" At this point, Hallem was also a little surprised, and his expression shifted in displease. When Galeno and Rosalie saw this, they were quick to mediate the dispute. "Hallem, you''ve made your apologies. It''s gettingte, so let''s not dy Mr. Chen any longer." "Yeah, we still have something scheduled. We''d better take our leave!" After the group said their goodbyes, they left Fade''s home. After sending them away, Fade sat on the sofa. He could not help but let out a sigh of relief. "They finally left." Quin looked at him with a smile on her lips as she sat closely to him. "Miss Huo is very young and beautiful!" "Not as beautiful as my wife!" Heughed. Her eyes squinted as she red at Fade. "Such a sweet talker. Alright, I¡¯m going to prepare our breakfast. The guests visited so early in the morning and we haven¡¯t eaten yet." "Honey, I want two eggs!" Fade called after her. "How can you eat so much!" Quin teased. Heughed and rebutted, "I used up too much energyst night, so I need to make up for it." "You..." Her face turned beet red. She then turned around and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. On the other side, Hailern and Sabrina had finally arrived home. After Armando and the rest found out what had happened, their expressions darkened and turnedplicated. "Did Fade really reject the proposal? Sabrina is so outstanding. How could he..." Armando frowned and said. On the other side, Britney said indignantly, "Dad, Fade is indeed an exceptional candidate but you have gone too far to suggest that Sabrina be his mistress. If this spreads out, her reputation will be damaged." Hailern red at his son and daughter-inw before continuing in a deep voice, "What do you guys know?" "Fade¡¯s potential is much greater than you can imagine. As long as you can stay with him, it doesn¡¯t matter what title you have." "Dad, this is too much! Although our family isn¡¯t the best, we aren¡¯t weak either. There¡¯s no need to do this!" Britney couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Hailern''s expression darkened as he snapped, "There¡¯s no need to?" "Do you know that not only the top of the real martial arts families but also the forces in other foreign countries have already sent their invitations to Fade? As long as he agrees, he can join those forces immediately." Those forces are on par with the Yuwen family or the Chung family. Do you understand what it means to be part of the group?" Hailern scowled. "Even the foreign forces are involved, Is this true?" "Is Fade really that powerful?" Hailern shook his head in disappointment. "You guys don¡¯t understand martial arts. You don¡¯t understand how powerful he is." "As long as there is a chance, we can¡¯t give up. Try to have a talk with Sabrina. Let her take the initiative and explore more opportunities for herself." "Even if she can¡¯t stay by Fade¡¯s side and be his woman, there¡¯s still an opportunity for her to be pregnant with his child. Just a single night can benefit our Huo family." "Dad, Sabrina is a girl after all. What you''re saying is despicable!" Britney said unhappily. Hallem said in a low voice, "Compared to the future of the Huo family, this is nothing." Neither the Huo family nor Fade announced it publicly, yet the incident of Hallem bringing Sabrina to Fade''s residence quickly spread in Capital City. It was not a surprise that the Huo family wanted her to marry Fade. After all, they were not the only family in Capital City who had such thoughts. However, Hallem had brought Sabrina to his door and even offered her up to be Fade''s mistress. That piece of news was shocking. Hence, the news had caused a heated discussion in Capital City. Chapter 2377 Chapter 2377 Sabrina was one of the most well-known beauties in Capital City. She had many suitors, but the Huo family had never agreed to any of their requests. Yet now, such a goddess was sent out by her own family to be someone else''s mistress. Moreover, she was rejected. This naturally left countless people in the circle shocked, causing a heated discussion. Numerous young masters felt dejected and furious. Haines, who had just returned home, was the most enraged. He was already in a bad mood from being dismissed coldly by Hallem the day before. He had originally nned for a way to win over the Huo family''s favor. Unexpectedly, his childhood sweetheart was sent out to be someone''s mistress. Sure enough, Haines could not stand it. He immediately took out his mobile phone and called her. "Sabrina, did you go to the Chen residence this morning? It''s..." Sabrina''s voice came from the other end of the line. "It''s true." His heart shattered at the confirmation. He continued in a hurry, "How could this happen? You know how I feel about you, I..." "It''s the family''s decision. I have no choice!" She defended herself. He gritted his teeth in anger. "Sabrina, you have to stall them. I''ll notify my family and propose a marriage as soon as possible. I''ll definitely marry you." She muttered, "Haines, my grandfather will not agree." "I''ll get my grandfather to invite his friends to support us. Your grandfather will change his mind," he gushed. "Even if he doesn''t agree, I don''t mind as long as we are together." "It''s not a big deal; well elope. With my status, I won''t let you live a tough life," he clenched his teeth and promised agitatedly. Hearing the word "elope", Sabrina''s mood shifted on the other end of the call. There was a long pause before she continued, "Calm down." "I can''t calm down," he eximed in agitation. "Sabrina, tell me what you''re thinking." After a moment of silence, she spoke up, "I''m sorry. I can''t go against my family''s wishes." After that, the phone was hung up. Haines was stunned and his face turned red immediately. With a loud noise, the phone was smashed into pieces. "Sabrina!"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Fade!" Following that, sounds of crashing could be heard from his bedroom. The bedroom was torn apart by him. It took him quite a while to finally calm down, then he walked out of the bedroom. Amy looked at him. She felt sorry and angry for her brother. "Haines, did Sabrina really change her mind?" His expression darkened as he replied, "She said she has toply with her family''s wishes! She wouldn''t have said something like that before." "Haines, let''s hurry over to the Huo family home and make things up with Sabrina. She''ll definitely change her mind. We need to hurry up and take action!" She said hurriedly. He bared his teeth and hissed, "No, it''s already toote. Sabrina''s heart is no longer with me. There''s no way to stop it." She was stunned and her expression darkened. "If we can''t stop Sabrina, we need to stop Fade. As long as he''s gone, she will naturally change her mind." "That''s right. Fade has to be gone!" His eyes lit up when he heard these words. However, the excitement was short-lived. The hope in his eyes instantly dimmed when he came to a realization. "But, I am no match for Fade." "Then we''ll pay someone to do it. As long as we pay well, we can definitely hire a hitman. I know an assassin website!" She tightened her jaw. Haines shook his head and said, "Those hitmen are no match for Fade. There''s no point in hiring them." "Then, then..." Suddenly, Amy thought of something and spoke up, "Haines, didn''t you say that the Song family have a grudge with Fade? f we tell Hareeta about this matter, the Song family won''t let him go so easily, will they?" Upon hearing this, a light bulb went off in his head. "Yes, the Song family." "However, we can''t be too straightforward. We muste up with a good n!" He narrowed his eyes. "Haines, tell me, what''s the n?" She made a beeline to her brother''s direction. After a long pause, the muscles in his jaw tightened as he said in a low voice, "Here''s the n. You..." "That''s a good idea!" Her eyes lit up immediately. "Let the show begin!" On that day, Fade''s mobile phone rang continuously. Almost all of his friends and rtives had called to ask him about the rumors. It took him quite some time and effort to finally settle the matter. His phone had finally stopped ringing but a post on the Inte caught his attention. The post itself was nothing special. It was just a photo taken by a tourist during his trip. However, in the midst of the crowd in the photo, there was a beautifuldy. The tourist wanted to get to know this beauty, so he posted the photo online and asked fellowizens for help. It seemed normal up until then. However, aizen revealed the identity of this beauty. It was none other than Hareeta Song. She was on a trip to Capital City with her friends when she was identally photographed by this tourist. Later on, more and more news about her resurfaced on the inte. Even the conflict between her and Fade in Micovia had been exposed on the Inte. Now that the infamous Master Chen was involved, the news attracted more attention. As a result, more news regarding Hareeta had been revealed. Photos and videos were shared by theizens on the inte. Basically, they were all about her vacation in Capital City during this period of time. In one of the videos, Hareeta, who was holding a bottle of wine, looked tipsy. She wasining to her friend beside her, "Fade is just a petty person with sheer luck. How dare he offend our Song family? Sooner orter, I''ll make him pay for it Not only him, I''ll make all the people around him live a miserable life." Although the video was quickly taken down, it was still downloaded multiple times and was being spread on multiple tforms. Needless to say, Fade had also watched the video and his expression fell immediately. He was furious, not due to Hareeta''s insults and contempt, but because she had threatened his friends and family. This was something he could not tolerate. Moreover, the Song family had promised that Hareeta would never appear in front of him again after the ambush in Micovia. However, this time, not only had she appeared in Capital City, she had also imed to want to hurt his family and friends. In any case, Fade couldn''t sit aside. He had to take action. Chapter 2378 Chapter 2378 While Fade was angrily leaving his home, a group of disciples from the real martial arts family was chattering in a high-end hotel where Hareeta was staying. Her face was pale and her expression turned ghastly as she watched the video posted on the inte. "Why is this video uploaded to the Inte?" Haines spoke from the side. "From the looks of it, it must be taken by another customer. I''ve already gotten someone to delete it but still it went viral." "What... What should we do?" She was a little nervous. After all, Fade had left a deep horrifying impression on her when they were in Micovia. She almost died in his hands. However, now, she had once again vited their previous agreement and had shown up in Capital City. Even worse, Fade knew about it and naturally, she would be a little nervous. Someone in the background voiced out, "Why are you worried? There''s nothing to be concerned about. So what if Fade knows? Would he dare toe to us?" "Fade... Fade is very powerful," Hareeta said with a glint in her eyes. When Haines saw this, his eyes shifted and he put on a concerned expression. "Why don''t I send you back first? There''s no need to confront him face to face. After all, he''s not an easy target." His words immediately caused dissatisfaction among the real martial arts practitioners. "Haines, what are you implying? Are you afraid of Fade?" "We are real martial arts practitioners. What harm can an ordinary martial artist like him do? Would he really dare to make a move against Hareeta?" "That''s right. We are real martial arts practitioners. We don''t need to be afraid of him." "There are so many of us. If Fade dares toe over, well kill him!" "However, the Song family seemed to have promised Fade that they wouldn''t let Hareeta appear in front of him ever again. It''s not appropriate for her to stay here!" Haines spoke again. "What''s inappropriate about it, Haines? Do you think that Hareeta is afraid of Fade?" "Haines, you''re still too timid. It must be because of your family background." "Hehe, that''s right!" Haines quickly retorted, "My bad, I''m sorry, Hareeta. Since Fade is nothing to us, you certainly are not afraid, are you?" At this point, she had no choice but to put up a brave front. "Of course I''m not afraid. I''m from the Song family. How could I be afraid of such a secr disciple?" "That''s right. That''s what a real martial arts practitioner should be like!" "If Fade dares toe to us, we''ll take him down!" Just as everyone was brimming with confidence, a loud shout suddenly rang across the room. "Hareeta, show yourself!" Upon hearing this voice, everyone''s expressions changed. "It''s Fade, he... He is really here!" Hareeta, who was confident seconds ago, suddenly changed her expression. The rest of the real martial arts practitioners were not afraid at all. Instead, they were all in high spirits. "That brat really had some guts. He must have a death wish!" "Let''s go and meet him!" "He''s really getting on my nerves, he shall not live!" A group of people flocked around Hareeta as they walked out courageously. A cold light shone from the corner of Haines'' eyes as he stood amongst the crowd. He said to himself, "That''s right. Fight and kill that guy!" At the main lobby of the hotel, Hareeta stared at Fade, who had an ice-cold expression on his face. She took a deep breath and stood up. "Fade, what do you want?" He coldly nced at her and said in a piercing tone, "I should be the one asking you that question." He then showed the video of her threats. "I want an exnation for this." "That''s..." She stammered as she watched the video. She wanted to exin but she had too much pride. For a brief moment, she didn''t know what to say. "I was drunk, so..." Before she could even finish her sentence, Haines, who was blended in with the crowd, suddenly shouted, "Who do you think you are, trying to get an exnation from Hareeta!" Instantly, the rest became agitated. "Yes, who do you think you are? Get out of our way!" "You''re just a nobody. Why are you so arrogant?" "You should know your ce!" Fade swept his gaze across the other party and said coldly, "I''m here for Hareeta. This has nothing to do with all of you. It''s best if you don''t interfere." "Young man, you''re pretty arrogant!" "What if I insist on stepping in?" The disciples chimed in altogether once again. Upon seeing this, Fade''s expression darkened and the positive energy in his body began to rise. At the side, Hareeta''s face tensed up. She quickly stopped the disciples and gritted her teeth as she walked to stand in front of Fade. She asked, "What do you want to know?" Fade looked at her and uttered, "The video!" "That... That''s just nonsense. I said that while I was drunk. Don''t take it seriously!" She exined. "Is that so?" Fade stared at her with a gloomy expression. "It''s true. I''m only here in the city to relieve my boredom. I don''t have any other ill intentions," she hurriedly said. "That better be true!" He snorted. Upon hearing this, Hareeta let out a small sigh of relief and added, "I''ve already exined myself. If there''s nothing else, I''m going back." "Wait a minute!" Fade''s voice rang out again. "What else do you want to know?" She was frustrated and she clenched her jaw. It was already embarrassing enough for her to exin her drunken behavior in front of so many friends. However, Fade didn''t seem satisfied, and that made her feel like she couldn''t keep herself up any longer. He didn''t care at all. He stared at her and continued, "Do you know §Ö Monash Guo?" "Monash... Who is he? I don''t know him. Why are you asking me about this?" She waved her hand. "Is that so?" Fade''s eyes were grave as he stared deeply into her eyes. His expression became more and more gloomy.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. As soon as he mentioned the name Monash, he noticed that Hareeta''s eyes flickered, even though she was quick to hide it. The Song family was originally one of Fade''s suspects as the mastermind behind Monash''s actions. At that moment, Hareeta''s abnormal behavior had instantly raised his suspicion towards the Song family even more. "Are you sure you don''t know him? Then what about Algot and Baxter? Do these names ring any bells?" He continued to stare at her suspiciously. The corners of her eyes twitched slightly as she hastily denied, "I don''t even know who you''re talking about." However, she was simply acting suspiciously from Fade''s view. He stepped forward and bored his piercing gaze towards her before he said coldly, "I''ve already let you off once." "If I find out that you have something to do with Monash, there will only be one consequence. Death!" Chapter 2379 Chapter 2379 His cold words and terrifying gaze made Hareeta shiver, and her body couldn''t help but tremble slightly. With that, Fade turned to leave. At that very moment, Haines, who was hiding amongst the crowd, spoke up again, "You juste and go as you please. Are you taking us as nothing?" As soon as he finished his words, the other disciples also came to their senses. One by one, they red at Fade and rebuked him angrily. "Yes, you can''t just leave as you like and ignore us!" "You''ve been disrespectful to Hareeta just now. You''d better kneel and beg for forgiveness!" "Kneeling down is barely enough. You should at least pay for it with your arm." The hot-headed and arrogant real martial arts practitioners rushed towards Fade and surrounded him. Fade took a quick nce at them before his expression darkened and he said coldly, "I''ve told you that it has nothing to do with you." "Kid, are you afraid now? Well, I''m telling you, it''s toote!" "It''s none of your business! Hmph, Hareeta is my friend so her business is my business!" "You''re a fool if you think that we will let you go after you''ve bothered Hareeta." For a short moment, the positive energy of these real martial arts practitioners broke out and rushed towards Fade. At the side, Haines couldn''t help but smirk. As for Hareeta, she was still immersed in the terror and had yet to regain her senses. "Take this guy down and teach him a lesson!" One of the real martial arts practitioners shouted and took the lead. In an instant, the crowd started to attack Fade. "Get lost!" With a roar of anger, a wave of sound full with positive energy soared through the air, knocking down the group of practitioners. All of them stumbled and fell to the ground awkwardly. With a quick side nce, Fade snorted and left with a flick of his sleeve. The group of real martial arts practitioners stood up immediately. They looked gloomy and dissatisfied expressions hung on each of their faces. "How dare he attack us!" "Is he really that strong?" "We were just a little careless earlier. Otherwise, how could we have let him seed?" After they returned to their rooms, the practitioners were still fuming in rage. They wereing up with ns on how to deal with Fade. On the other hand, Hareeta was sitting on the couch in a daze. Her expression was full of disbelief. Seeing this, some people began to show concern. "Hareeta, are you alright?" "Hareeta, what happened? Is Monash the one who died in Xuan Valley?" Facing the bombarding questions, Hareeta finally replied, "Well, it was indeed me who contacted Monash." "What?" Everyone was shocked. "So, the rumors about Fade''s assassination were true?" "Fade won''t find out, will he?" "So what? We are from the real martial arts families. What''s the big deal with us killing someone?" "That''s right. Would that kid dare to take revenge?" After being shocked for only a second, the practitioners became arrogant again. To them, it was indeed not a big deal to kill someone. However, Hareeta could not get rid of the worrying feeling in her heart no matter how hard she tried. Haines sensed it and said, "Hareeta, if you''re worried that Fade will find out, it''s better for us to strike first!" "Strike first, you mean..." She looked at him. He nodded and made a throat slitting gesture. She narrowed her eyes and said hesitantly, "But Fade is very strong. I''m afraid that..." Haines persuaded, "ric has apanied you here this time, hasn''t he?" Hearing ric''s name, the rest could not help but get excited. "ric is an experienced master of the Song family. I heard that he reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level more than twenty years ago!¡± "Hareeta is indeed valued by the Song family; they even sent ric out with her!" "With ric''s help, it''s not impossible to kill Fade!" "ric is indeed here, but I heard that Fade has reached the Half-Lord Level. I''m afraid..." She had faith in ric''s strength, but she was still a bit concerned. Haines rolled his eyes and said, "Doesn''t Fade have rtives and friends? How about..." "But just now, Fade..." Hareeta recalled Fade''s words and instinctively wanted to abandon the idea. "Hareeta, Fade is going to expose you soon. He has even threatened to kill you. Do you think there is still room for negotiation?" Haines rebuffed. "1-1..." She stammered. He continued, "If you are really worried, I think you can talk to Jerzy about it. He is a member of the real martial arts family, so he should be on our side." "That''s right. There''s no need to be afraid if you tell him!" "You don''t have to be afraid. As long as Jerzy is on our side, Fade will definitely die." "Real martial arts practitioners are not to be insulted. We must retaliate. Otherwise, how would others think of us?" As they spoke, Hareeta gritted her teeth and a resolute look appeared in her eyes, as if she had made a decision. She muttered to herself in a low voice, "Let''s do it!" After the meeting with Hareeta, Fade did not go home immediately. Instead, he went to the military headquarters to find Jaguar. He exined his suspicions to him and asked him to investigate the Song family. Content belongs et He would not hold back if the Song family was really behind Monash''s actions.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He would not let them off for what they had done previously! In the following days, Fade returned to live his normal routine. However, the Huo family didn''t seem to have given up yet. They had been contacting him constantly and had evene up with different ways to push Sabrina to his side. That had brought him a lot of trouble. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org That afternoon, Fade had just finished his cultivation in the house. He walked out of the house and was ready to take a shower. At this moment, a burst of rapid footsteps approached. "Something''s wrong." "What''s wrong?" His heart skipped a beat. He looked at his anxious wife and asked worriedly. Quin replied, "Jasmine is hurt!" "What happened? Where is she?" He asked in a hurry. She replied, "Don''t be too anxious. Her injuries aren''t too severe, she''s in her bedroom." "I''ll go and have a look!" He was quick to take action. He rushed to Jasmine''s bedroom and pushed open the door, only to see her lying on the bed. Beside her bed sat a young woman who was about twenty-four years old. The woman was dressed in in clothes but her face was exquisite and perfect. She was tall and graceful. It was just a glimpse but his attention was drawn to her uncontrobly. However, Fade was still deeply concerned about Jasmine''s condition. He quickly retracted his gaze and walked to the bedside. Chapter 2380 Chapter 2380 "Jasmine, are you okay?" Fade asked with concern. She sat up on the bed and shook her head while saying, "Master, I''m fine." "Jasmine, what happened? How did you get hurt?" He questioned. She looked at him and replied, "Master, I''ve been training at the foot of the mountain during this period of time. While I was training today, a masked man suddenly rushed out and tried to attack me." "I was no match for him and was about to be defeated. Luckily, Alicia appeared in time and saved me. Master, this is Alicia Chung." As she spoke, she pointed to the girl in in clothes beside her. Fade looked at the girl and nodded, "Miss Chung, thank you for your help." "There''s no need to thank me. It''s just a small matter." Alicia smiled and waved her hand. "In addition, I am a friend to Jasmine, so it''s only right that I help her out." "Friend?" He looked at Jasmine in surprise. She exined, "Master, Miss Chung is the person whom I mentioned to you a few days ago, the one who gave me guidance on my cultivation." "So it''s her!" He recalled what happened a few days ago and gazed at Alicia in surprise. After sizing her up for a while, Fade immediately saw that she had reserved her positive energy and had a strong aura. She was definitely a martial arts master who was at least above the middle stage of the Heaven Level. However, he would need to investigate further to be specific. After all, she was Jasmine''s guest and benefactor, so it would be impolite for him to ask abruptly. "Thank you. Miss Chung!" He thanked her again. He then handed her a business card and continued, "Miss Chung, I''m quite well known in Capital City. If you need my help, please contact me at any time."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Alicia nced at his business card and blinked her eyes before she said in a lively tone, "Master Chen, I''ve heard of you. You are well-known indeed!" "Miss Chung, you must be joking.¡± He let out augh. However, Alicia did not reach out to take the business card. Instead, she said, "This won''t do much for me. If you are really grateful, I have a small request." "Oh, what is it? Please say so," he stated. Alicia looked at Jasmine who was lying on the bed before directing her gaze towards Fade again, "Jasmine is your disciple. I''ve gotten along with her quite well during this period of time and I really like her. Thus, I wish to take her with me." After listening to this request, he could not help but be taken aback. He looked at her and questioned, "Miss Chung, are you suggesting that I cut ties with Jasmine?" "You can say so," she replied as she kept her gaze on him. Fade frowned slightly and looked back at Jasmine. He then smiled gently and said, "Even though I am her master, I have no right to interfere with her decisions. Therefore, Miss Chung, you still need to ask her for her own opinion." Alicia turned her head towards her and said, "Jasmine, you''ve heard it too. Mr. Chen says that you should decide on your own. Follow me!" "This..." Jasmine was a little hesitant. She nced between the two of them. Alicia persuaded her, "Jasmine, everything I''ve told you is true. Trust me, you''ll gain more if you follow my footsteps. Besides, haven''t we been getting along well?" "But, I... I..." Jasmine was still hesitant. Alicia continued, "Jasmine, you..." Before she could continue. Jasmine spoke up. She nced at Fade firmly and said decisively, "Miss Chung, I''m sorry. I can''t go with you!" "Jasmine, you..." Alicia was a little taken aback. Jasmine shook her head gently and sighed. "Miss Chung, I know you mean well and the things you''ve told me are exceptional." "However, Mr. Chen is not only my master, he is also my savior." ¡°Back then, I was only an ordinary person, a student who had been deceived. It was Mr. Chen who rescued me from my misery and taught me martial arts." "Thus, I can''t leave before I repay his kindness!!" "But..." Alicia still tried to convince her. However, Jasmine''s tone was very firm when she replied, "Miss Chung, I''ve made up my mind. There''s no room for further discussions." Alicia pursed her lips and stared at Fade but she didn''t say anything in the end. Fade then proceeded to check Jasmine''s pulse and made sure that her injuries were not serious. After that, he treated her and let her take a rest. While they were in the living room, he served Alicia some tea and snacks, and expressed his gratitude again. She stared at him and seemed to be in thought. Finally, she said, "Mr. Chen, you are a smart person, so I won''t beat around the bush." "Miss Chung, please." He raised his eyebrows. She then stated, "Mr. Chen, you should have sensed that I am not an ordinary person." "You are a martial arts master with rich energy and a profound foundation. Recently, a group of real martial arts practitioners havee to the capital. If I were to assume, you are one of them. Among the real martial arts families, the Chung family is one of the top families. Therefore, I assume that you have a strong background," Fade said. Alicia acknowledged his words and nodded her head in agreement. "You''re right. I guess I don''t need to introduce myself then." "I''m indeed from the Chung family. Jasmine''s physique is quite unique, a rare Green Wood Spirit. It''s a waste if she is not trained properly." "Therefore, I hope you can hand Jasmine over to me and allow me to bring her back to our Chung family. We''ll focus on training her." "You should know that this is a better choice for her." He was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "Jasmine is indeed a Green Wood Spirit. It is also true that she will receive better training if she joins the real martial arts family." "Since you understand, you should let go!" She eximed. He shook his head and replied, "Miss Chung, you are mistaken. It''s not about me." "The key to this matter is Jasmine''s own opinion." "I''ve mentioned it before; she has her own free will. I won''t interfere no matter what choice she makes." Upon hearing this, Alicia frowned and said in a slightly dissatisfied tone, "Jasmine told me that you saved her. You are her master and also her lifesaver." "She is a kind person. She won''t leave you until she repays your kindness." "That''s her choice. I think you should respect her!" He retorted. She frowned and added, "This seems to be a choice but you''re actually taking advantage of her kindness. You''re binding her to you and stopping her from reaching her potential." Chapter 2381 Chapter 2381 Upon hearing this, Fade frowned slightly and stared at Alicia. "Miss Chung, I think you are overthinking!" Then, he snorted and continued, "Besides, who''s to say that she won''t have a promising future if she stays by my side?" "I admit that you are quite strong but don''t you think you are way too arrogant to see yourself on par with the Chung family?" Alicia snapped. He merely replied faintly, "I don''t think so." "You..." She was about to retort. At this moment, the door opened and Jasmine walked out of the room. She looked at Alicia and said solemnly, "Miss Chung, I understand your good intentions."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "However, I''ve made up my mind. Mr. Chen is my master and I refuse to leave him." "Jasmine, you..." Alicia still tried to persuade her. Despite this, a solemn expression appeared on Jasmine''s face and she said, "Miss Chung, if you continue to push further, I will have no choice but to show you the door. Alicia looked at her but her words became stuck in her throat. She looked between Jasmine and Fade, then let out a long sigh. "Since you''ve made your choice, I won''t force you then." "Thank you for your understanding. No matter what, I won''t forget your help; you are my savior," Jasmine said with a smile. Alicia waved her hand and said, "Aren''t we friends? Savior or not, it doesn''t matter." After that, her eyes flickered and she said, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Mr. Chen, I would like a favor on something." "Miss Chung, please go ahead," Fade said. Alicia smiled and stood before him. She blinked her big beautiful eyes and said, "I want you to pretend to be my boyfriend for this period of time." Upon hearing that, he could not help but be stunned. "I''m afraid it''s a little inconvenient." She narrowed her eyes and chuckled. "Mr. Chen, don''t you think I''m beautiful?" He shook his head and exined, "You are. It''s just that I''m married. It''s inappropriate of me to pretend to be your boyfriend." "Like you said, it''s only an act. It''s not real," she retorted. Then, she tilted her head slightly and blew a breath of air into his ear. With a seductive voice, she teased, "If you satisfy me, I don''t mind you going overboard!" She flirted and her face was charming. Even a Heaven Level martial artist would not be able to resist this temptation, let alone an ordinary man. However, Fade was a Half-lord Level expert. Although he was a little dazzled, he quickly came back to his senses. He shook his head and rejected, "Miss Chung, as I''ve said earlier, I can''t do so." "You..." Alicia was slightly angry and she red at him. However, she couldn''t really do anything about it. In the end, she could only force out a sigh and she said, "Fine. I guess it shouldn''t be a problem treating me to a meal then, considering that I''ve saved your disciple?" "Of course." He chuckled. "Miss Chung, what cuisine do you prefer? I''ll make an order right away." She took out her mobile phone and scrolled at the screen. "I saw on the Inte that this western restaurant in Croatian City serves great food. I wish to go there!" Although Fade wasn''t very particr when it came to Western food, Alicia was a guest after all. Thus, he would try his best to satisfy her request. He called up the restaurant and made a reservation. It was almost time. After changing into a new set of clothes, Fade, Quin, Jasmine, and Alicia left the house together. Soon after, they arrived at the restaurant. After taking their seats and ordering the food, the four began to eat and chat. It was Alicia who said that she liked this restaurant. However, she looked like she had no appetite when the food was served. She barely touched her meal. Instead, she kept proposing toasts. As a result, Quin and Jasmine excused themselves to the washroom not long after for gulping down too much liquid. At that moment, Fade and Alicia were left alone on their table. He picked up a piece of steak and was ready to dig in. Right at this moment, Alicia suddenly got up from the opposite seat and sat down beside Fade. She grabbed his arm intimately and leaned against him. He was shocked by her sudden action. "Miss Chung, what are you doing?" He struggled slightly, trying to get rid of her grip. However, she tightened her grip and almost fell into his arms. Such a scene had attracted strange stares from the onlookers. After all, he was already in the spotlight for bringing along three beauties with him. Earlier on, Fade and Quin were obviously behaving intimately, yet at that moment, he had another woman clinging by his side. In other''s perspective, he seemed like a womanizer. Instantly, everyone looked at him contemptuously. Somedies even got up and went to the bathroom. It seemed that they were going to inform Quin. "Miss Chung, what are you doing?" Fade''s tone became a little harsher and the positive energy in his body began to surge. Right at this moment, Alicia loosened her grip and got up. With a panic-stricken look, she returned to her seat hastily. "This crazy b*tch. What is she doing?" He thought as he was confused at her actions. Suddenly, a man''s voice, which was obviously filled with anger, rang out. "Who is this man, Alicia?" Upon hearing the voice, Fade turned his head and found a handsome young man looking at him and Alicia angrily. Facing the man''s question, she merely pushed a strand of hair behind her ear and said, "Jerzy, what does it have anything to do with you?" "Alicia, you are my fiancee but you''re being intimate with another man How could this have nothing to do with me?" The man, Jerzy, stared at her obviously trying hard to suppress his anger. At the side, Fade immediately understood what was going on. It was very likely that Jerzy was the descendant of the Yuwen family one of the top real martial arts families. The status of the Yuwen family was equal to that of the Chung family. Jerzy and Alicia were engaged; that was why they were here. However, she was probably against the engagement, which was why she had asked Fade to pretend to be her boyfriend. Although he had turned down her request, she still managed to trick him into her scheme to cause Jerzy to misunderstand the situation. Her actions earlier were all nned for this moment. For a moment, Fade''s expression darkened and he red at Alicia in rage. Upon seeing this, she avoided his gaze and lowered her head, looking a little embarrassed. However, it seemed like the two were flirting from Jerzy''s point of view. This provoked him even further and rage welled up like mes in his eyes. Chapter 2382 Chapter 2382 "Who are you? Why are you with Alicia? Jerzy''s furious gaze fell on Fade as he questioned him. His condescending tone made Fade frown. Anyhow, he replied calmly, "We don''t have any rtionship." "The love matters between the two of you has nothing to do with me." After that, he picked up his ss of wine and took a sip from it. At the side, Alicia immediately looked aggrieved when she heard his words. "Fade, why are you treating me like this? You just said that you will be good to me. Why did you change your mind all of a sudden?" Jerzy''s expression, which had just taken a turn for the better, darkened again. He red at Fade and fumed, "I don''t care if you''re speaking the truth. You, get out of here now!" Hearing this, Fade''s face sank. He ced his wine ss on the table and turned to look at him coldly, "I have exined everything that you wish to know." "As for the rest, I have no reason to satisfy a request from a stranger like you." "What did you say?" Jerzy red fiercely into his direction. He was the young master of the Yuwen family, a well-known figure even among the real martial arts family. However, at that moment, he was refuted by an ordinary man in public. This was absolutely despicable. "Didn''t you hear me when I asked you to get lost? Don''t make me make a move." Jerzy''s face contorted in anger. Fade furrowed his eyebrows and his expression twisted in annoyance. "I''ve been polite to you. If you prefer another way, I don''t mind entertaining you to the end." "Such arrogance, who do you think you are? You''re not even qualified topete with me!" Jerzy bellowed angrily and stretched his hand out to grab him by the cor. "Let''s do it then!" Fade raised his eyebrows and gave a cold snort. He pped Jerzy''s right hand away with a crisp sound. "How dare you pick a fight with me?" Jerzy became even more enraged. His positive energy began to surge in his body. Fade also stood up and started to circte his energy. The two of them looked as if they were going to start a war in the restaurant. Right at this moment, Fade caught a glimpse of Quin and Jasmine, who were walking out of the bathroom. Upon seeing this, he pointed towards the door and said coldly, "If you want to fight, let''s do it outside!" Jerzy narrowed his eyes and stared at him. "I''ll make you regret your doings." Ignoring his words, Fade walked out of the restaurant, with Jerzy following behind closely. Quin and Jasmine went back to their seats. They were confused when they saw the scene, "Alicia, what happened? Why did Fade leave? Who is that person?" Alicia looked at the two in shame. She hesitated for a moment before bowing to Quin and begged for forgiveness, "I''m sorry, Quin. It''s all my fault!" "Miss Chung, what''s wrong with you?" Quin gaped at her in surprise. Alicia then spilled out everything that happened. After hearing this, Quin''s face sank, and even Jasmine''s expression becameplicated. Alicia knew that she had gone too far, so she kept apologizing, "Quin, Jasmine, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry." "It''s killing me. I have no other way. My family..." The three women were conversing in the restaurant. Meanwhile, outside the restaurant, Fade lightly leaped up onto the roof, with Jerzy following behind him. "Break your own arm or I''ll do it myself," Jerzy threatened proudly, with his hands sped behind his back. Fade stared at him. "Is everyone from the real martial arts family a big talker?" "You..." Jerzy''s face darkened. He red at Fade and said coldly, "You''re courting death!" "If you want to fight, let''s fight. Don''t waste my time," Fade shouted impatiently. "You piece of sh*t" Jerzy bellowed and he struck out with his palm. A strong wind enveloped his positive energy as it whizzed towards Fade. Whoosh! Fade remained indifferent facing the attack. He gently stepped forward and struck a palm out. Boom! As the two collided with each other, a burst of strength exploded on the roof like muffled thunder. Jerzy, who was confident that he could knock Fade down with onez swift move, was shaking his sore arms at that moment. He gawked at Fade with astonishment and murmured, "How is it possible..." "Nothing is impossible!" Fade snorted and moved. Whoosh! Whoosh! With a whistling wind, Fade stepped forward lightly and rushed forward. Jerzy was quick to respond but he became more and more anxious. He felt that he was actually at a disadvantage and he was already showing signs of defeat. Although he had fought with all his might, Fade continued to pressure him. "This won''t do. I''ll lose if this continues," Jerzy thought. Then, he gritted his teeth and a powerful aura burst out from his body. The force was so strong that it blew away the useless junk on the roof, causing a whistling sound. Seeing this, Fade''s face sank and his eyes turned colder. "Are you trying to kill theN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. innocents?" Although the fight was quite heated, it was still controlled to a certain extent. The bystanders would not really be affected. However, now, Jerzy was trying to exert his full peak stage of the Heaven Level strength, as he felt that he would be defeated. ? In that case, even Fade could not guarantee the aftermath of the fight. Once the fight broke out, it was likely that the innocent bystanders would be affected. Hence, he could not help but question him in such a way. Despite this, Jerzy had been driven insane by his anger. He didn''t care about this at all. He only wanted to defeat Fade to win back his pride. Moreover, he was brought up in a real martial arts family. They had never taken ordinary martial artists seriously, let alone the ordinary men. Jerzy red furiously at Fade as his positive energy surged around his body. "They''re just a bunch of ants. I will kill whoever I want!" "If you''re too scared, then just admit defeat and surrender yourself. Perhaps, I''ll consider breaking only your legs." Jerzy''s tone was very arrogant. A touch of coldness appeared in Fade''s eyes and the energy in his body rose rapidly. Whoosh! Whoosh! The wind roared and the whole sky became gloomy. The two parties were about to break into a fight. All of a sudden, a slim figure rushed to the roof and urged, "Jerzy, stop!" They turned towards the direction of the sound, only to find Alicia on the roof. Chapter 2383 Chapter 2383 Upon hearing this, Jerzy gritted his teeth and spat angrily, "Alicia, you''re my fiancee. I won''t let anyoney a finger on you." "Jerzy, are you out of your mind? Do you know how many innocent people will be harmed if you continue your actions?" She yelled hurriedly. He let out a hystericalugh, "Alicia, these people are nothing but antspared to you." "You... You maniac!" She fumed and looked anxiously at Fade. "Mr. Chen, I didn''t think about today''s incident. I apologize to you for causing such a mess. He did not mutter a word but she continued hastily, "Mr. Chen, Quin and Jasmine are waiting for you downstairs. Go quickly!" He immediately understood what she meant. She wanted him to take the initiative to leave, to prevent the fight with Jerzy. Jerzy had obviously noticed this as well, so he provoked him, "Don''t even think about running away." "Mr. Chen, you don''t want to hurt the innocent, do you? I owe you a favor for what happened today," Alicia pleaded After pondering for a while, Fade nodded and then jumped down from the roof in a sh. "Don''t you dare!" Jerzy wanted to chase after him but failed to do so in the end due to Alicia''s interference. At that moment, Fade had already left with Quin and Jasmine. About an hour after they had returned home, Alicia came back to the Chen Residence as well. She apologized to Fade and exined herself. Although he was angry, she did save Jasmine''s life. Moreover, it was not her intention to start a fight between him and Jerzy.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Not to mention that Jasmine and Quin had also spoken up for her. Thus, he decided to forgive her in the end. After Alicia was pardoned, she jumped up excitedly and went on to chat with Jasmine and Quin. The three gossiped all night long. Fade did not care about these things, so he went back to his room to cultivate. It was only after a peaceful dinner that Alicia bade them goodbye. When she walked to the door, a thought appeared in her mind. She looked at Fade and said, "There is something that I have never gotten to tell you." "What''s the matter?" He asked. She replied, "I might know the masked man who attacked Jasmine." "You might know him?" He looked at her in confusion. She replied, "He was wearing a mask, so I couldn''t really see his face clearly, but his eyes were very simr to that of an expert from the Song family. His name is ric Song." "The Song family!" His gaze suddenly turned cold. He recalled that Hareeta was in the Capital City presently. Immediately, he wondered if it had anything to do with his conflict with Hareeta a few days ago. She had a grudge against him, so she started to attack the people around him. Anger surged in his eyes when he thought of it. He almost rushed over and confronted Hareeta. "Thank you for your information!" He tried hard to resist his impulse and thanked Alicia. She looked at him and said, "I''ve heard of your strength. You''re very powerful. I also know about the conflict between you and the Song family. If you need anything, you can contact me." "Thank you. If I need it, I will," he said and then saw her off. Just a moment ago, ric, who was dressed in ck, lowered his head and stood in front of Hareeta in her room. She was both surprised and angry. "ric, you''re a peak stage of the Heaven Level master of our Song family. How could you fail to deal with a secr world martial arts girl? Did you even try?" "Miss, I was about to aplish your order but I didn''t expect Miss Chung to appear at such a crucial moment. She was the one who stopped me." "Miss Chung''s quite powerful; her strength is even stronger than mine. Moreover, she knows me. I was afraid that my identity would be exposed, so I had no choice but to retreat," he exined. After listening to the exnation, she was even more shocked and furious. "How could this be? Why did Alicia suddenly appear to save Fade''s disciple? What a coincidence!" "Miss, I don''t know either! Everything I said is true," he stated. "Did Alicia recognize you?" She asked. "I don''t think so. I was wearing a mask at that time, so she shouldn''t be able to recognize me," he answered. "What do you mean by ''shouldn''t''!" Hareeta was a bit anxious and worried. "Once this matter is exposed, we will all suffer. Fade is a devil. If hees knocking on our door, what are we supposed to do?" ric stayed silent for a while, his tongue tied. "It''s all your fault. You can''t even handle such a small matter. Why did I even bring you here? You''re useless!" The worry and fear in her heart turned into boundless anxiety, causing her to pace back and forth as she angrily cursed at him. He lowered his head and dared not to speak. After almost half an hour, she finally stopped. He raised his head and peeked at her. He then said carefully, "Miss if you''re really worried, why don''t you tell Jerzy about this matter? After all, Jerzy is Miss Chung''s fiancee. Now that she is connected to Fade, this..." "That''s right, I forgot about Jerzy." Her eyes lit up in excitement. "You''re not so dumb after all. You''ve finallye to your senses." "Let''s not dy this any further. Let''s go and look for Jerzy." She did not hesitate and left the room immediately. An hourter, Hareeta and ric were in Jerzy''s living room. They waited for a few minutes before Jerzy, who was wearing his pajamas, came out from his room. They hurriedly stood up and greeted him with a smile. "Jerzy!" "What brings you here at such ate hour? What''s the matter?" He asked calmly. Hareeta refused to beat around the bush and blurted, "Jerzy, I met an enemy in the capital. It''s very likely that he''s going to take his action on me. I''d like your favor to deal with him." "An enemy? Who is so bold toy a hand on you?" He raised his eyebrows. She replied, "He''s one of our Song family''s enemies. He had a grudge against us. This time, there''s another small matter going on and I''m worried that he''ll attack me." "Miss Song, are you saying that he''ll attack you? Isn''t ric with you? He is a well-known master of the Song family, with the strength of the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Who would dare to attack you?" His attitude seemed to be a little cold. She hurriedly replied, "Jerzy, this person is so powerful that even ric might not be a match for him." "Even ric can''t beat him. This..." He felt that she was exaggerating. She was quick to retort, "Jerzy, I''m not lying. It''s true. That fellow is quite famous in Capital City. His name is Fade Chen and is generally called Master Chen. He is even referred to as a Half-Lord Level expert." "My Song family has be enemies with him. That''s why he wants to do something to me." "What''s more, I''ve heard that he seems to know Miss Chung. They..." Jerzy''s expression darkened as soon as he heard this and he immediately replied sternly, "What is his name again?" "He''s called Fade, the well-known Master Chen!" Hareeta repeated. Then, she took out a photo. He looked at the photo and his eyes turned cold. Instantly, he gritted his teeth in anger, "Fade, it''s him!" Chapter 2384 Chapter 2384 "Jerzy, do you know him?" Hareeta asked. He snorted coldly. "Of course I do. He''s also an enemy of mine." "He''s your enemy? How..." She wanted to pry further, but she held herself back when she saw his expression. Jerzy mmed his palm on the armrest of his chair, then stood up and said, "Don''t worry. I will definitely deal with Fade." "I will beat him not only in martial art skills but also in every aspect. I''m going to crush him into powder!" He tightened his jaw and clenched his fists, looking furious. Three dayster, Fade saw his wife, Quin, return home with a serious expression on her face. Immediately, he rushed forward to massage her shoulder and asked gently, "Dear, what''s wrong? You have been moody these days. Did something happen?" She smiled faintly at him. "It''s not a big deal. It''s just a slight trouble with our business."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I know you''re not fond of business matters, so I didn''t tell you." "What happened to our business? Is there anything I can help you with?" He asked. She continued, "Recently, a few of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''spetitors pounced on ourpany and started a bidding war." "Initially, I thought that the other party was trying to upy the market, but then, even ourpany''s partners stopped cooperating with us." "Thepany is in quite a trouble presently." "How could this be?" Fade did not expect such a thing to happen. Quin shook her head and said, "Within just a few days, they were able to retract many of ourpany''s partners. I suspect that the other party is definitely not an ordinary man. I have already sent someone to investigate this matter secretly." "Why don''t I hire someone to help investigate this matter too?" He asked. She was about to respond when her cell phone rang. She quickly answered the call, "Yes, urn..." "How''s the situation?" "What? How could this happen?" "Are you sure?" "Okay, sorry to trouble you. I''ll visit you to express my gratitude next time." After hanging up the phone, her expression darkened. He sat down beside his wife and asked her anxiously, "How is it? Is there any news?" She nodded and said in a deep voice, "I''ve found some information and it has been confirmed. Someone is definitely pulling some strings and purposely targeting ourpany." "Who is it?" His expression darkened as well. She looked at him and paused for a moment before saying in a serious tone, "Jerzy from the Yuwen real martial arts family." "I heard that three days ago, he had personally hosted a meal at a hotel and invited some of the most famous merchants in the capital. Since then, ourpany started to have a fallback." "Jerzy!" Fade''s eyes turned cold when he heard the name. "It''s him!" Quin continued, "The other party also said that Jerzy had booked the Dorsett Hotel and is ready to hold a business cocktail party tomorrow evening. Not only has he invited the famous businessmen in Capital City, but also people from across the country to discuss cooperation." "They are aiming for ourpany," he stated. "I suppose so." She nodded. His eyes shed with anger. He stood up from the sofa and said, "I''ll go find him." She took hold of his wrist and hurriedly persuaded him, "Don''t be impulsive. Jerzy''s status is not ordinary. It won''t do you any good to confront him directly." "I don''t care who he is, I''m not afraid!" He snapped. She tightened her grip on his hand and continued, "Even if you are not afraid, this matter is just a business conflict. If you really were to start a fight, I''m afraid things won''t end well, By that time, things will getplicated even if General§Áu shows up personally to solve this matter. "Moreover, you have to think about Jasmine and the people around you." Upon hearing this, he could not help but calm down, but his heart was still filled with anger. She gently patted his back and said, "There''s no need to be so angry. It''s actually not a big deal." "Let''s not talk about whether they can crush our Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Even if they really manage to do so, we''re not short of money. Don''t worry about it." He stared at her and said solemnly, "But thepany is your hard work. I can''t let it end up like this." "Of course, I''m just saying. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc won''t fail that easily. They have to pay a price if they decide toe to me." Her eyes narrowed in determination. At that moment, she basked in the pride of a businesswoman. Soon, the news that Jerzy''s inviting businessmen from all across the capital to a cocktail event was spread around the business world. At the same time, the news about Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc spread like wildfire. For quite some time, everyone in Capital City was talking about it and there was a lot of controversy. Some said that Fade and Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc would not stand a chance. After all, Jerzy was from the real martial arts family. Once he took matters into his own hands, no one could stop him. The others said that Fade would not back down easily. He had always been a tough one and had defeated those who once looked down on him. In such a situation, the atmosphere in the Huo family becameplicated as well. Ever since Hallem revealed Fade''s identity, everyone in the Huo family had changed their attitude towards Fade. Even Sabrina, who had been extremely opposed to this marriage initially, was tempted. For the past few days, the Huo family had beening up with ways for Sabrina to get closer to Fade. However, the news about him and Jerzy suddenly broke out. Naturally, the attitude of the Huo family towards Fade couldn''t help but shift a little. Armando looked at his father, who was sitting on his seat in silence, before turning to his daughter, who was thinking with her head lowered. He took a deep breath and broke the silence, "Dad, Jerzy is going for Fade. The Huo family should just hurry up and leave before it''s toote." At this moment, the other members of the Huo family also voiced their opinions. "That''s right. Jerzy is the eldest son of the Yuwen family, one of the top real martial arts families. No one ended well for going against him." "Yes, even though Fade has great potential, he still has a big gap with the Yuwen family!" Amidst the hubbub, Hallem, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke, "I see your point." "However, don''t forget that Jaguar has rmended Fade to the Sixteen Inner Halls in Prohibition Ind. Once he is chosen, even the Yuwen family wouldn''t dare toy a finger on Fade. If our family could make connections with..." "Dad, what you''re saying is an unpredictable future. What if he doesn''t make it? Now that he has offended Jerzy, his future isn''t as bright as we expected anymore!" Armando, who had always opposed ???? the idea of sending his daughter to be Fade''s mistress, took this opportunity to speak up against his father. Chapter 2385 Chapter 2385 Upon hearing this, Hallem remained silent for a while. Finally, he frowned and sighed softly. He looked at his granddaughter and asked, "Sabrina, what''s your opinion on this matter?" She couldn''t help but shiver at her grandfather''s question. She raised her eyebrows and fell silent. If it was days ago, she would definitely reject the marriage without hesitation. After all, she and Haines were childhood sweethearts. She didn''t have much of an impression of such an ordinary martial artist like Fade, so she would definitely choose Haines over him. However, then, her grandfather had told her about Fade''s extraordinary martial arts strength and great potential. Hence, she couldn''t help but feel a little tempted. She had even fantasized about marrying Fade and following his footsteps to reach the top of the world. Bing the woman of the world''s top expert was every woman''s dream. Her heart was inevitably moved. It was precisely because of this that she had a passive attitude when she was on the phone with Haines. However, things did not go as she had expected. As a well known beauty from one of the richest and most powerful families in Capital City, Sabrina initially thought that it was not a big deal to have Fade agree to the marriage, as long as she agreed to it herself. However, she never expected him to refuse the Huo family, even when her grandfather took the initiative to offer her to be his mistress. Naturally, she was a little unhappy. Yet, she still desired him when she thought of his achievements and his potential in the future. However, now, the situation was different. Jerzy wasing for Fade. Jerzy''s status was not of the same level as Haines or Hareeta. Now that he had dered a war against Fade, she definitely had to take the underlying risk into consideration. Was she willing to take the risk of offending the Yuwen family and be tied up with Fade? Or should she jump ship and switch sides? This decision was crucial as it would affect the future of the Huo family. At the moment, she had the final say. This made her feel extremely stressed, as if she was carrying a load as heavy as a mountain on her shoulder. Seeing the hesitant Sabrina, Armando couldn''t wait to persuade her. However, at that exact moment, she raised her head. She bit her lip, looked at her rtives and said, "Grandpa, I''ve made my decision." "And it is?" Hallem focused on his granddaughter. She took a deep breath, looked around, and announced, "I don''t want to marry Fade!" As soon as these words came out of her mouth, the faces of the people in the room shifted ordingly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Armando and the others breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s right. Sabrina, this is a wise choice." "There''s no need for our Huo family to be in such a lowly position." "It''s still not toote. We should try contacting Jerzy. Perhaps well have a chance to attend tomorrow night''s banquet." Seeing the excitement of his children and grandchildren, Hallem opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but finally, he let out a long sigh. "Since Sabrina has already made up her mind, then that''s it! I''m tired, I need to rest." With that, he waved his hand and dismissed the crowd. The servants came forward to hold him up and they left to the backyard. Upon seeing this, she tried to exin, "Grandpa, I am..." However, he waved his hand and interrupted her. "You don''t have to exin anything. Since you have made your decision, we''ll just do it!" "Just know that you''re in charge of the Huo family''s future." The news about Jerzy holding a cocktail party to deal with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and Fade had spread like wildfire in Capital City. The discussion had be more and more heated. When the public knew that the Huo family would be attending the next day''s banquet, it caused another round of heated discussion. After all, the Huo family had just tried their best to get Sabrina to marry Fade a few days ago. However, now, their attitude shiftedpletely and they were siding with Jerzy. Apparently, the Huo family was not optimistic about Fade''s situation. Now that the Huo family had taken the lead, other hesitant families and business forces began to take sides one after another. Most of them picked Jerzy. After all, he was the young master of the Yuwen family. For a moment, the entire capital was in a hubbub. Everyone was talking about the uing banquet. Amidst all the excitement, Fade appeared to be very calm. Although thepany had lost a lot of profits because of the boycott, it was a nearly hundred billion yuan enterprise, so it had a deep foundation. In addition, Fade had secretly mobilized his property in Micovia, as well as from Li Group in Jade City and the Hachi n in Jopeno. With this joint operation, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was currently stabilized. As for Jerzy''s banquet, Fade did not take it seriously at all. Although Jerzy was powerful, it was mainly because of his family background and his expertise in martial arts. As for business aspects, Fade believed that he did not have much experience Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Moreover, Jerzy was a member of the real martial arts family. It was impossible for him to stay in Capital City for a long time. Once he left, the support of the Yuwen family on these families and business groups would inevitably weaken. By that time, it would not be a problem for Fade and Quin to raise thepany back. Even in the worst case scenario, the loss from thepany''s bankruptcy was only mary, it would not have much impact on his foundation. It was for this reason that Fade didn''t really care about the banquet. Just then, a phone call came in. When Fade saw the caller''s name, his face shifted and he quickly picked up the phone. "General Xu!" "I''ve got some updates regarding what you''ve asked me to investigate," Jaguar said in a low voice. Is it about Monash?" Fade was a little excited. Jaguar replied, "The professionals have investigated this matter ording to the information that you''ve provided about Monash. We found out that it was an ount on a foreign assassin website. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "It''s a secretwork in the underground world. As long as you pay enough money, you can hire as many powerful assassins as you want on the website." "Was Monash hired to be a hitman?" Fade asked. Jaguar nodded and replied, "Yes! The same goes for Al got and Baxter." "Who''s behind this?" Fade continued to ask. After a burst of silence, Jaguar took a deep breath and said, "After our investigation, we found out that the person was actually from the Song family!" "The Song Family; so it''s really them." Fade gritted his teeth and his eyes were filled with coldness. He then thought of something and asked, "Is Hareeta involved in this matter?" There was another silence. After a few seconds, Jaguar finally revealed, "She''s the one who contacted Monash on the website." Chapter 2386 Chapter 2386 Upon hearing this, Fade fell into silence. A momentter, he finally opened his mouth in response, "General Xu, thanks for the information." Jaguar, who was on the other end of the line, sensed his strange attitude and was quick to say, "Fade, don''t be impulsive. We will talk to the Song family regarding this matter. I will give you an exnation. As for Hareeta, we..." Before he could even finish his sentence, Fade cut him off with a cold voice, "General Xu, you said the same thingst time." Jaguar was tongue tied at his words and he fell into silence. Hearing no response from the other side, Fade continued, "General Xu, I know you mean good and only want to avoidplicating the overall situation." "You must have suffered a lot being the middleman. I understand your situation!" "However, the Song family has gone too far. It''s not the first time that they have tried to take my life. Now, they even tried to attack the people around me. I really can''t tolerate such actions." "But Fade, the Song Family is not to be trifled with..." Jaguar tried to persuade him anxiously. Fade merely replied, "General Xu, I am well-aware of this, but the Song family was in the wrong since the beginning. I have backed off several times for peace." "In the end, not only did they take advantage of my goodwill, but they even took me as a pushover and continued to provoke and assassinate me." "If I continue to stay put, will the Song family really back away? General Xu!" Facing Fade''s question, Jaguar was at a loss for words. He wanted so badly to tell him that he would persuade the Song family. However, deep down, he knew that this was an impossible mission, regardless of how strong and mighty of a warrior he was. The Song family would not give up easily. After a few seconds of silence, Jaguar breathed a sigh of relief, as if he had made a big decision. He said, "Fade, I don''t want to persuade you anymore." "I believe you are a wise man and you''ll take responsibility for your own actions." "As for the higher ups, I will try my best to exin the situation to them." "Thank you, General Xu," Fade replied sincerely. Jaguar sighed softly and said, "I am also responsible for this matter. You should handle it well. I believe in you." "Okay!" Fade answered and hung up the phone. The banquet was held right on time in the evening in Capital City. In the magnificent hotel, well-known businessmen shuttled back and forth with wine sses in their hands and smiles on their faces. Everyone greeted each other politely, creating a harmonious and lively scene. While everyone was chatting, a group of people stepped into the hall and stole everyone''s attention. It was not only because of Sabrina''s beauty, but also because of the appearance of the Huo family. For a moment, they were in the spotlight. The crowd whispered and chattered among themselves. "The Huo family is really here. It seems that the rumors are true!" "I didn''t expect this! It''s only been a few days! How quick is the Huo family to switch sides! "I''m embarrassed for Fade." "I knew at the moment when Jerzy dered a war against Fade, that there''s no way for things to turn around anymore." In the midst of the discussion, Haines came forward with a big smile on his face. He greeted Sabrina and introduced all the members from the Huo family to his fellow friends of the real martial arts family. Such a scene immediately aroused the crowd''s envy. "It''s so great to have a childhood sweetheart!" "Haines is an excellent candidate. I really don''t understand what the Huo family had in mind before, to let Sabrina give up on him to be Fade''s mistress." "I heard that it was Hallem''s idea. He must have lost his mind from aging!" "That''s possible. Look, Hallem didn''t show up today." After another half an hour, a handsome and elegant figure appeared in the venue. Everyone at the scene was quick to quiet down and all of them focused on the man. He was none other than Jerzy. He was dressed in a long white robe looking elegant and at ease. Coupled with his handsome features, all the women present could not take their eyes off him. Jerzy had a faint smile on his face as he said gently, "Thank you all for showing up today. It''s my pleasure to have you here with me tonight." "Everyone present is my guest. From now on, we are all in the same boat! Together we stand, divided we fall!" "Wee, everyone. Let''s have a good time!" His words immediately livened up the atmosphere. His speech was followed with all kinds of respectful toasts. Jerzy didn''t act arrogant at all. He clinked his ss with almost all the guests present. Some of the guests were so excited that they broke their bond with Fade''spany and signed l contracts with him right away, to show their determination to cooperate. Now that someone had taken the lead, the rest followed one after another. For a moment, the scene was very lively. The Huo family was also one of them who was ready to sign the contract. Just as the night had reached its climax, there was a sudden sound of urgent footsteps. A security guard of the hotel rushed into the room. "What''s going on?" Someone asked. The security guard looked a little panicked before pointing in the direction of the door and said, "Someone is outside." "Isn''t it normal for someone to attend the party? What''s there to make a fuss about?" "The person who came here is... It''s Fade!" The security guard gasped. "Fade!" Hearing this name, the lively crowd immediately quieted down. Everyone''s eyes fell on Jerzy. The people from the Huo family, Hareeta, and Haines all had strange expressions in their eyes. No one could really tell what they were thinking. Jerzy, on the other hand, was quite calm. After a slight surprise, he said with a smile,Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Chen is here as my guest. Of course, I wee him." "Jerzy, do you want me to let him in?" The security guard asked. Before Jerzy could answer, a figure stormed into the venue and instantly attracted everyone''s attention. "Fade!" Someone in the crowd could not help but exim at the sight of him. In an instant, everyone in the venue turned their heads and focused on him. Jerzy''s expression shifted slightly, but he managed to squeeze out a smile. He picked up a ss of wine and walked over to him. When he came before Fade, he said, "Mr. Chen, I didn''t expect you!" "It''s my fault. I forgot to send you an invitation." "Someone, make up an invitation and give it to Mr. Chen now!" Jerzy motioned towards his servants. There was nothing wrong with his words, but somehow, it sounded a little awkward in such a situation. was obvious that Jerzy was mocking Fade for not having an invitation. He was trying to imply el that Fade was not his guest and was not weed. Fade merely stared at Jerzy and fumed coldly, "There''s no need for an invitation. I''m not here to attend the party, I''m here for someone!" Chapter 2387 Chapter 2387 "Looking for someone?" Jerzy raised his eyebrows questioningly. At this very moment, Fade''s gaze swept across the crowd and he quickly locked eyes with Hareeta. Then, he quickly walked over to her direction. When Hareeta saw him approaching, her face turned ghastly immediately. "You, what are you trying to do?" She looked nervously at him, who was now in front of her. Fade stared at her and said in a deep voice, "A few days ago, you told me that the Song family had nothing to do with the assassination." Upon hearing this, her expression flickered instantaneously and her muscles twitched. "The Song family really has nothing to do with that matter. You..." She tried her best to exin. He shook his head and snapped coldly, "I''ve already found the Dark Web ount that Monash left behind. You were the one who contacted him." "Are you still trying to deny it now?" When Hareeta heard this, her expression changed and she hurriedly exined, "I''m telling the truth. I don''t know what the Dark Web is nor have I ever contacted Monash. There must be some misunderstanding." "I''ve heard enough of your lies!" Fade shook his head with a deadly gaze. He took another step forward and closed in on her. "A few days ago, I''ve already given you onest chance. You should know better than to lie to me!" At this moment, his words were filled with an iparably cold chill, closing in on her fiercely like sharp ice des. She felt a tremendous amount of pressure pressing down on her and her entire body shuddered. She waved her hand and desperately exined, "I-I didn''t lie. I..." However, he did not give her another chance to exin herself. The positive energy in his body surged and his whole body exuded an oppressiveN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. aura. Upon seeing this, ric, who was standing next to Hareeta, shifted his expression. With a swoosh, he stood up and circted his positive energy to block Fade''s attack. "How dare you attack Miss Hareeta. Do you know what the consequences are for doing so?" "Get out of my way!" Fade red at him and shouted. "Kid, you''re too arrogant!" ric''s face darkened and his breathing became heavier. For a moment, the energy of two masters at the peak stage of the Heaven Level filled up the entire room, making the scene oppressive. The crowd felt a tightness in their chests and their faces reddened. They were on the verge of fainting. Seeing this, Jerzy snorted coldly as he waved his hand and released a stream of energy to disperse some of the pressure on the guests. Then, he stepped forward, looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, stop your action now. You''re going a little too overboard!" Fade swept a cold nce towards him and muttered, "I''ve already said that it''s none of your business." Jerzy rolled his eyes and his expression darkened. He was a little angry. "This is my party and Hareeta is a guest of mine. Don''t you think it''s a little ridiculous of you to attack my guest on my territory and say that it''s none of my business?" Fade nced at him, his eyes cold and fierce. "I''ll tell you onest time. I''m here for Hareeta and it has nothing to do with anyone else." "If anyone gets in my way, he''ll be my enemy." He sounded thest word "enemy" so harshly that everyone present could not help but shiver at his words, feeling a chill down their spine. Even the Huo family members, who were hiding behind the crowd, were nervous. They were worried that Fade would treat them as his enemy. Jerzy frowned when he heard his words. He looked at Fade and snorted coldly. "You''ll also be my enemy if you dare make a move on my guest on my territory." For a moment, the swords were drawn. The atmosphere grew intense, as if the air was full of leaking gasoline and a fire would be ignited at anytime. Fade stared at Jerzy and his eyebrows trembled slightly. Then, he said coldly, "If that''s the case, let''s fight!" With that, heunched his energy at Jerzy. Instantly, everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect Fade to be so hot-tempered that he would attack Jerzy all of a sudden. "Is Fade crazy? Not only did he offend Hareeta, but he also attacked Jerzy. He''s going against the entire real martial arts family!" "It was understandable why he was angry with Hareeta because he has a grudge with the Song family, but there is no conflict between him and the Xuwen family. Why is he doing this?" "That''s right. Besides, the status of the Yuwen family in the real martial arts family is higher than the Song family." "Does he really want to make the entire real martial arts family his enemy?" It wasn''t that Fade hadn''t considered the consequences. He just didn''t take them to heart. He had to punish Hareeta for her actions; she had exceeded his limit of patience. Whoever tried to stop him would be his enemy. At this moment, Jerzy was also extremely angry. When they were in the western restaurant not long ago, he was dissatisfied with Fade because of the matter with Alicia. a Yet now, Fade had challenged him in public, which brought him a burning shame. He had to teach Fade, lesson. Otherwise, he would not be able to face himself. §à§Ý§å§é The two did not give in at all. Their energy burst out of the venue and instantly formed a huge field, forcing the guests to retreat. "I left you off the hookst time. This time, you won''t have such an opportunity." Jerzy snorted and charged at him first. His energy was like a sword. With the whistling sound, it sliced through the air. Facing the attack, Fade did not hold back at all. He released several beams of light by using the wind essence that he hadprehended. In an instant, the light turned into a whirlwind and collided with Jerzy''s streams of energy, crushing them easily. Then, it continued to rush toward Jerzy. Jerzy was obviously caught off guard. He did not expect him to be that strong. He was way more powerful than he was on the roof. His attack could not block Fade''s at all. Moreover, the raging whirlwind continued to rush towards Jerzy''s chest. He hurriedly tried to counteract, but he was still struck by the whirlwind. Instantly, his expression shifted, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. He staggered a few paces and almost fell to the ground. Content belongs to In such a situation, everyone was taken aback. Many of the real martial arts practitioners rushed towards Jerzy. "Jerzy, are you alright?" "Quick, hold Jerzy!" The rest of the guests were even more shocked. As for Fade, he did not continue to tangle himself with Jerzy. Instead, he turned back to look at Hareeta and walked towards her. Chapter 2388 Chapter 2388 Upon seeing this, Hareeta was petrified. She hurriedly shouted for help, "Mr. ric, save me, quick!" ric was also in a conundrum at the moment. He was initially confident about his strength, that he couldpete with Fade. After all, he was a master at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. However, at that moment, even Jerzy, a well-known genius from the real martial arts family, was beaten to a pulp by Fade with just one move. With such strength, ric might not be able to withstand it. However, as a member of the Song family, he had no choice but to make an appearance. "Fade, you have to go through me first if you want toy a finger on Miss Hareeta..." ric gritted his teeth. Fade didn''t waste any more time talking to him. He stretched out his palms and fingers. A sword formed and surged up to the midair. The sharp sword glowed brightly and Fade''s impable sword essence made it even more powerful. Swoosh! As the virtual sword flew in the air, ric was terrified. He wanted to turn around and escape, but it was toote and he was hit by the virtual sword. ric didn''t even have the time to scream. With a look of doom on his face, he was shed in half and his body fell into a pool of blood. In an instant, a Heaven Level expert like him was killed in such a simple move. Everyone was left thunderstruck. Hareeta''s face was filled with pure terror. She waspletely scared silly and her legs went weak. She copsed into the pool of blood and her body was trembling as she said to Fade, "Don''t kill me. Please don''t kill me." "I have already given you a chance," Fade said coldly. She burst into tears. "Mr. Chen, I was wrong. I learned my lesson. I won''t lie to you again. It wasn''t my intention to hire Monash; it was my family''s order. I was just..." "Three strikes and you''re out. I''ve given you enough chances. There''s no need to talk about it any further." He spoke coldly and a stream of light shot out of his hand. "Swoosh!" The virtual sword shed across the air and Hareeta also fell into the pool of blood. Her heart was pierced through and blood gushed out form her body, mixing with the pool of blood on the ground. Silence; dead silence. There was only pin drop silence in the spacious hall. Astonishment was written all over the crowd''s faces. "Hareeta is dead." "She was a disciple of the Song family, a real martial arts family, yet she just died like that." After a very long pause that felt like a decade, Fade turned around and strode towards the exit. Jerzy was the first toe back to his senses. He blocked his way with a livid face and hissed coldly, "You have killed someone. Do you think you can just leave as you wish?" "What do you want?" Fade looked at him coldly. Jerzy furrowed his brows and gnashed his teeth. "Hareeta is a member of the real martial arts Song family. She''s our friend. Now that you''ve killed a member of the real martial arts family, do you really think you can leave unscathed?" "Are you trying to stop me?" Fade raised his eyebrows and looked at him. Jerzy''s expression changed, and a hint of embarrassment and fear shed across his face. After a slight pause, he gritted his teeth and stood in front of Fade, saying, "I dare you toy a finger on me!" Apparently, he had high confidence and pride in himself. As one of the top families among the real martial arts families, the power of the Yuwen family was even higher than the Song family. There were even several Half-Lord Level masters in the Yu Wen family. He held such a high status, yet he was now losing his pride to Fade. He must find a way to win it back. Moreover, he was the one who brought the real martial arts practitioners along. Now that Hareeta was killed, he was responsible for this mess to some extent. Although the Song family was unlikely to me it on the Yuwenfamily, Jerzy must also take action for the reputation of his own family. What''s more, he just couldn''t shake off Alicia''s matter from his mind. He was very dissatisfied with Fade, so he was unwilling to let him go easily. "Do you want another fight?" Fade raised his eyebrows at him. Jerzy''s face trembled slightly, but then he proudly raised his head and said, "The Yuwen family has eight Half-Lordexperts and twenty peak stage of the Heaven lev experts. Even if you are really a Half-Lord expert, we will certainly defeat you." Upon hearing Jerzy''s words, the crowd burst into an uproar. They all pointed at him and talked about him. "I know the Yuwen family is strong, but I didn''t expect them to be this strong!" "With such strength, they would be invincible in some small countries!" "Even some medium-sized countries may not have this kind of strength, let alone the smaller countries!" "No wonder they are one of the top amongst the real martial arts families. They''re so powerful." "Fade has really messed with the wrong person this time." "If I was Fade, I''d apologize quickly and make peace with him. It''ll bring no good to have a conflict with the Yuwen family!" "That''s right. It is a wise choice." "However, Fade is well-known. I''m afraid he is used to being arrogant. He won''t give in easily!" Amidst the crowd''s endless discussion, the expressions of the Huo family members changed drastically. Earlier on, Fade had disyed his powerful strength by forcing Jerzy to retreat and killing Hareeta and ric. They were all shocked. Sabrina almost went back on her words; she wanted to throw herself into Fade''s embrace once again. After all, no matter how powerful Fade was, he couldn''t possibly win a fight against the Yuwen family alone. Everyone in the crowd had the same thought. Fade frowned slightly and was hesitating on his next step. He was not afraid of Jerzy, but he did not want to cause Jaguar any more trouble. However, the others mistook his hesitation as fear to the Yuwen family. For a while, everyone was not optimistic about Fade''s future. However, at this time, a soft female voice suddenly filled the room. "Jerzy, I''ll back Fade up." Then, a woman, who was as gorgeous as a fairy, appeared in the hall and instantly attracted everyone''s attention. The woman wore a long silk dress. Her face was so delicate that it seemed like she had walked out of a painting. She had a mysterious charm, like a fairy maiden from Heaven. Even Sabrina, a famous beauty in Capital City, couldn''t help but feel inferior when she saw this woman. She couldn''t help but turn her head in shame. The woman was none other than Alicia.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She smiled sweetly and walked slowly towards Fade''s side. Her eyes were gentle like water as she murmured, "I''m here." Chapter 2389 Chapter 2389 Such intimate behavior aroused a lot of spection among the crowd. Jerzy gritted his teeth and his eyes were wide open in anger. Rage was about to pop out of his eyes as he fumed, "Alicia, you, you two..." Alicia stared at him and said, "He''s my friend. I''m taking him away!" Fade looked at her, trying to speak up. However, she gently pulled him by the arm, so he held his words back. Upon seeing this, Jerzy''s expression darkened and he said solemnly, "He''s not leaving without my permission!" "Jerzy, do you really think that your Yuwen family is invincible, that no one can really stop you?" Alicia felt her anger rising. She took Fade by the arm and said, "I dare anyone toy a finger on him. You have my word, our Chung family will not let it go." Everyone at the scene could not help but be taken aback. Everyone knew the reputation of the real martial arts Chung family. They and the Yuwen family were both at the top amongst the real martial arts family. The two families had equal strength and were almost on par with each other. No one had expected that Fade would be favored by the eldest daughter of the Chung family. She even came over to show her support for him. For a moment, everyone was chattering, with envy and jealousy in their eyes. "What did Fade do to be able to get Miss Chung''s favor?" "With Miss Chung''s support, he doesn''t really have to be afraid of the Yuwen family!" "Now, this will be a good show." In the midst of the nosy discussion, the Huo family members, who had been rejoicing just a moment ago, couldn''t help but pull onplicated expressions. They thought that Fade couldn''t afford to offend the Yuwen family, so they had joined Jerzy''s side at thest minute. Unexpectedly, Fade had won over Alicia''s favor. Sabrina started to doubt herself. "Did I underestimate Fade? Otherwise, why would Alicia think so highly of him?" Even Fade himself was a little surprised at this moment, let alone Sabrina. Alicia had only known him for a few days; they hadn''t had much contact with each other. Yet, she showed her support for him in public and even offended Jerzy at all costs, which really puzzled him. She seemed to have seen through his confusion. She turned to look at Fade and whispered, "Don''t worry. I only mean well." "Really?" His eyes were full of doubts. He nced at her, but he did not say anything. Such a move infuriated Jerzy even more. His expression twisted as he red at her. He gritted his teeth and bellowed, Alicia, don''t forget that you''re my fiancee. You''re my woman." "Don''t you feel ashamed hooking up with another man?" When the matter of their engagement was brought up, Alicia''s expression darkened and she said in a low voice, "Jerzy, I''ll make myself clear today. I''m not marrying you. I refuse to be tied down by this crappy engagement." "I''ll cancel our engagement when I get back home." "You... You..." Jerzy was truly furious. He red at her and clenched his jaw. "Alicia, are you really going to do this? Or perhaps, the person you choose is a lousy man like him." "You don''t need to worry about me." She chuckled, then she took Fade''s arm and started to leave.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing this, the muscles on Jerzy''s face twisted and crumpled. el With a tightened jaw, he stood in front of Alicia blocking their way. "Alicia, do you really think you can get away from the chief of the Beauties Hall if you break our engagement for a random guy?" "Don''t tell me you think the chiefs of the Sixteen Inner Halls are fools? Do you think you can fool them with your little tricks?" "By then, if the chief of the Beauties. Hall investigates this matter, note only will you be in trouble, but also the entire Chung family. You better think twice before making a decision." After he finished speaking, Alicia''s expression darkened and became grave. After a moment of silence, she looked up at him and said, "I''ve told you that you don''t need to worry about my family''s affairs." "Fade, let''s go!" Intertwining her arm in his, Alicia pulled him along to leave the venue. Jerzy snorted coldly. "Kid, do you really think that Alicia fancies you? I''m telling you, she''s just using you. You''re making a very bad choice here." "If you want to live, stay away from Alicia!" Fade couldn''t help but frown. He nced at her and then lowered his head to ponder on his next move. Although he did not know what Jerzy was implying, he supposed it should be rted to the Sixteen Inner Halls on Prohibition Ind from the conversation. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but nce at Alicia. At his side, her expression shifted. She hastily waved her hand and exined in a low voice, "Fade, don''t get me wrong. I really don''t have any ill intentions. Although I really need your help, I won''t force nor trick into it. I just..." "It''s okay. You don''t need to say anything!" He raised his hand and interrupted her. Her expression darkened in an instant, and a troubled look hung on her face. She was worried that she had lost Fade''s trust after the incident at the western restaurant. Thus, she still tried to exin herself. However, to her surprise, he smiled at her and said softly, "There''s no need to exin, I believe you." "Ah, you believe me, but..." She gaped at him in surprise. He smiled and continued, "Aren''t we friends? I believe that the person who would save Jasmine is not a bad person." At this moment, she felt a warm feeling bubbling in her heart and her eyes softened as she stared at him. Upon seeing this, a deadly expression hung on Jerzy''s face and he said sternly, "Kid, since you''re so stubborn, I guess you leave me no choice but to kill you." "Well, it''s not up to you to decide." Fade snorted coldly.. "You''re courting death!" Jerzy was truly enraged. His positive energy burst forth and he struck down with his palm, striking Fade with all his might. Fade gave him another cold snort. His eyes flickered coldly and a gray- colored positive energy emerged in his palm. He was summoning the stone essence. Then, he threw a punch and his power rumbled out. "Bang!" Jerzy''s and Fade''s fists collided with each other. All of a sudden, Jerzy felt like he had been mmed into a thick wall. He fell heavily on the wall with blood spurting out of his mouth. Then, he copsed to the ground with a scream. After knocking Jerzy down in one move, Fade and Alicia left the venue together under everyone''s attention. Chapter 2390 Chapter 2390 Lying on the ground, Jerzy''s eyes lit up in mes as he red at their retreating figures. He clenched his teeth that were still bleeding and said callously, "Call my family. I want to report what happened today. Also, break the news of Hareeta''s and ric''s death to the Song family." After the major incident, the party could no longer go on, so everyone left the scene. As a result, the news of Hareeta''s and ric''s death, as well as the battle between Jerzy and Fade spread across Capital City, causing another wave of heated discussions. The onlookers were now divided into two groups. They were having a heated debate among themselves. Some believed that Fade had shown his great strength at the party and had won over Alicia''s favor, so he was not afraid of the revenge from the Song family and Jerzy. The rest believed that the murder of the Song family''s disciples was not a small matter, and the Song family would definitely not let this go easily. Moreover, Jerzy was full of spite towards Fade. Now that he had enraged the real martial arts family, he must be in great trouble. As for Alicia''s action to support Fade, they believed that it was just her own decision. It was unlikely that the Chung family would go against the Yuwen family just for the sake of a secr warrior. In fact, most of the public thought so too. Thus, the people couldn''t help but worry for Fade. Sure enough, some people secretly gloated over his misfortune. They couldn''t wait for the moment when Fade was killed by the Song family and the Yuwen family. Fade didn''t pay much attention to the rumours. Instead, he returned home with Alicia. When they reached home, he expressed his gratitude for her help that day, although he felt that he didn''t really need it from a certain point of view. She quickly waved her hand to show that it was no big deal. Then, she looked at him with embarrassment and stuttered, "Actually, I-1 also have a favor to ask from you!" "What''s the matter?" He asked. She looked at him carefully and said, "It''s about what I''ve told you before." "Is it about pretending to be your boyfriend?" He frowned and said, "You and Jerzy have already fallen out with each other. I don''t see the need to do that!" She sighed and exined, "You don''t need to pretend to be my boyfriend anymore. What I need now is a fake husband."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "A fake husband!" He was somewhat surprised. She nodded and continued, "I have to get married within half a year." "With your status, it shouldn''t be a hard task for you to get married," he replied. Alicia spoke softly, "Indeed, but I can''t just find a random person. Otherwise, it''s useless to get married." "Ah, what''s going on? Does it have anything to do with the chief of the Beauties Hall whom Jerzy mentioned earlier?" Fade asked. Upon mentioning this, she could not help but let out a long sigh. With a gloomy expression, she admitted, "You''re right." "You know about the division between the inner and outer inds of Prohibition Ind, don''t you?" She looked at him and questioned. He nodded and answered, "I know roughly about it. The real martial arts family resides on the outer ind and the Three Pces and the Sixteen Inner Halls are on the inner ind." When Jaguar rmended him to the chief of the inner ind, he informed Fade about this knowledge, so he had a rough idea about it. Alicia nodded and continued, "Our Chung family and the Yuwen family can be considered as the top among the outer ind families." "However,pared to the Three Pces and Sixteen Inner Halls on the inner ind, the real martial arts family is much weaker inparison. Moreover, the people on the outer ind are also looking forward to entering the inner ind." "Among the Sixteen Inner Halls, there''s the Beauties Hall. Its chief is a seventy year old man." "Due to the fact that he favors beauties, he selects women from the outer inds to enter the Beauties Hall every once in a while." "It is also for this reason that he named his hall the Beauties Hall." Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. He could vaguely guess what was going on. Alicia continued, "This year, he held another selection. When he first came to the outer ind, he met and selected me." "But I refuse to marry such a lecherous old man. My family dotes on me a lot, so they came up with an excuse, saying that I''m engaged and hence, it''s inconvenient for me to be selected to enter the Beauties Hall." "Therefore, the chief temporarily removed my name from the name list." "Due to this, I got engaged to Jerzy." "Initially, I thought marrying Jerzy wasn''t such a bad thing. However, after being in contact with him for half a year, I realized that he is an arrogant and selfish man. He''s extremely vicious when dealing with people who don''t meet his standards." "I can''t imagine spending the rest of my life with such a man, so I left him. I ran out of the real martial arts family to find a suitable man to be my husband." After that, she stared at Fade with her alluring eyes. He looked at her and sighed softly. "Is this the reason why you want me to pretend to be your husband?" She nodded and replied, "Yes." "An ordinary man may let the cat out of the bag and it would anger the chief of the Beauties Hall. However, your strength and potential are both quite impressive." He coughed slightly and said, "But I''m married." She blinked and approached him, saying, "It doesn''t matter. The marriage on Prohibition Ind has nothing to do with the outside world. Thews, terms, and rules are not applicable as long as you agree." Upon mentioning this, she involuntarily curled her lips and said, "Sure enough, such a man exists. Still, I would prefer it if the man is someone I like, even if it is a fake marriage. At the very least, he cannot be someone that I hate." "After all, I don''t want to give my first time to a random man!" "Excuse me, isn''t this a fake marriage? Why are you..." He cleared his throat. "I don''t want to apany an old man like him, so I must find a man I like, at least a pleasing man." "As for you, I think you''re a good candidate. You''re decent in all your aspects, so I chose you." He didn''t know how to respond to this outrageous request. She blinked innocently and her cheeks came close to his ear. She gently puffed out a breath and whispered, "I''m quite pretty, aren''t I? If you and I were to fake a marriage, I''ll give you my body. Don''t you want to try?" "Ahem..." He almost choked when he heard this. To be honest, it was extremely tempting when a beauty like Alicia offered her body to him. Even Fade, who had already reached the HalfLord Level, felt a shiver running through his body. He almost couldn''t hold himself back. Chapter 2391 Chapter 2391 However, Fade quickly calmed himself down. He moved a little further away from Alicia and said, "I''m married. It''s not appropriate for me to do this. You''d better choose someone else!" "Are you sure?" She stared at him with tears welling up in her eyes, looking adorable. He turned his head, stood up and said, "You must be thirsty, I''ll get you a ss of water!" Upon seeing this, she instantly understood what he meant. With a small smile, she pulled up her cor which she had deliberately lowered earlier and stood up, "Don''t bother. It''s gettingte, I have to go back." "Well, I''ll see you off then." He let out a sigh. She nodded and the two of them walked to the door together. She took her time walking slowly to the door. Finally, when they came to the door, she turned around and looked at him with a smile. "Fade, thank you very much." "Although you have rejected me, you have proved yourself to be a good man. This makes me admire you even more." He wanted to say a few polite words to bid her goodbye, but he did not expect her to say something like this. He was unsure of what to respond. "Uhm, I..." "Well, you don''t have to say anything. Quin is still waiting for you inside. I''m leaving!" She smiled and waved her hand, bidding him goodbye before she left. Seeing Alicia''s figure disappearing into the darkness, Fade couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief. Then, he turned around and went to his bedroom. He pushed the bedroom door open, only to see Quin inside. She said with a straight face, "Has Miss Chung left?" "Yes, she just left." He replied and immediately added, "Dear, there''s nothing between Miss Chung and me..." A smile appeared on her face as she patted therge bed and said, "There''s no need to exin. I heard your discussion earlier." Hearing this, his forehead was drenched with sweat even more. Fortunately, he managed to hold himself back earlier. If he had really done something, his wife would certainly be furious. "Well, I''m d that you understand. She has some trouble on her side, but I can''t help her, so I refused," he mentioned casually.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She blinked her eyes as she stared at him and added in a low voice, "To be honest, I pity Alicia a lot. If there''s any way, I hope you can give her a helping hand." He didn''t know if it was genuine, so he remained quiet. She sensed his unease and broke into augh. Her tone and expression suddenly became a little serious. "Fade, I want to have a good talk with you." "Uh sure. Honey, what is it?" He smiled and sat down beside her. He couldn''t help but touch her adoringly with his hand. Quin pushed his hand away and red at him. "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m serious." "Well, Honey, tell me!" His expression also became serious as he sensed her tone. She sighed softly and voiced out, "Our marriage was fake in the beginning. I never imagined that things would develop to this end." "Why? Do you regret marrying me? It''s toote now." He smiled as he held her hand. She shook her head and continued, "I don''t regret it." "From the moment I got the certificate, I never regretted it at all." "Indeed, the old me was not familiar with you and I only married you to deal with my family, but I never hated you. Later on, I gradually fell in love with you." Fade did not expect that his wife, who had always been cold and shy, would take the initiative to say such words to him. For a moment, he felt warm-hearted, as if something was welling up in his heart. He held her tender hands tightly and muttered, "Honey, I love you too." "I know!" Quin smiled and nodded. She then stared into his eyes and admitted, "Ever since I fell for you, I realized that I couldn''t see through you anymore." "You are a top notch doctor with excellent medical skills, a security consultant in a special force department and a powerful martial arts practitioner. On top of th you have many more identities that I don''t know of." "Now, you''re one of the most influential people in this world." "Sometimes, I feel like I''m very far away from you and I don''t mean a small gap. At times, I feel like I''m not good enough for you." "Silly, what are you babbling about? You will always be my wife. How could such a beautiful and gentle wife like you be unworthy of me? He put his arm around her shoulder and gently wiped away the tears on her cheeks. A happy smile curved at the corners of her lips as she said, "I''m happy to hear that." After a pause, Quin stared at Fade and said, "Actually, I can understand if there are other women who fancy you. It wouldn''t even surprise me if you decide to find another woman." "After all, it''s normal that you have a lot of admirers at your current status." "Besides, it''smon for one to have multiple partners at your level, regardless of whether they are men or women." "Therefore, if you agreed to Alicia''s request earlier on, I would not have stopped you." Upon hearing this, he was stunned. "Dear, what are you talking about? You are the only one I love." "I''m already satisfied to hear this from you." She spoke with a smile before continuing seriously, "But I wasn''t testing you, I mean what I say." He held her tighter and said, "Honey, I''m telling the truth too. You''re my only love." There was a moment of silence. Then, the two hugged each other tightly. The atmosphere was quiet and harmonious. "What is it?" She gazed at him curiously. He looked at her and replied firmly, "I have decided that I will hold a grand wedding. I will announce to the whole world that you are my wife and the only woman I love." "I..." She was shocked. "We''ve been married for so long. There''s no need to hold a wedding!" He shook his head firmly and insisted, "We must. We only signed the certificate at that time, but we didn''t hold the wedding. This time, we must hold a grand and glorious wedding." "But in the current situation, I''m afraid that such an action..." She was a little worried. He shook his head and assured her, "Honey, you don''t have to worry about it, I''ll take care of everything. All you need to do is to be my happy bride." "I promise I will give you a grand and unforgettable wedding." After that, he held her in his arms and ced a heavy kiss on her forehead. Chapter 2392 Chapter 2392 ? The following day, everyone in Capital City had yet to recover from the passing of Hareeta and ric, as well as Jerzy''s injury. Yet another news shook the entire city. Fade was going to hold a wedding ceremony. The wedding was set to be held in Peaceful Garden, an ancient royal garden. As of present, it had be a recreational area for the high status officials and no ordinary people could enter the garden. Despite this, Fade was going to hold a wedding in Peaceful Garden. Putting everything aside, the venue alone was enough to shock many people. Another wave of shock greeted the crowd when the guest list was exposed. Needless to say, almost all the big shots in Capital City were invited. There were also many well-known figures on the list. Martin Li, the current president of Li Group in Jade City, Galeno Zhu, the deputy president of the Martial Arts League, Baldrick Mu, the second leader of Stealth Team, and all the hidden families as well as the guardians of the Heaven Level ns were invited. Needless to say, Jaguar, the Army Lord, was also invited. As for the celebrities from overseas, quite a few of them were on the list. Liza, the current president of the Hachi n in Jopeno, Nita An, the famous singer from Earlington, as well as Steve, the Ster Warrior from Micovia, were all invited to the wedding. As soon as this list was exposed, it instantly set off a new wave of discussion in Capital City. Everyone began to gossip about it. Even if only half or even a quarter of the people mentioned in the list showed up, it was already a great honor to have them attend the wedding. For a moment, the citizens referred to this wedding as the "Half-Lord''s Wedding". This, in a way, referred to Fade''s strength as a Half-Lord Level master. Secondly, the wedding arrangements were extremely grand. It involved a lot of big shots, hence it could be described as a Half-Lord Level wedding. Days after, all kinds of luxurious and exquisite preparations were carried out at a high speed. Every now and then, there would be relevant information leaked to the public, causing another round of discussion amongst the citizens. The wedding topped the hottest search tags on the inte. Numerous women were envious, yearning for a husband like Fade. As for the news about Quin, the bride, every detail of her had also be a trending topic. Although some people knew that Fade was already married and that Quin was his wife, it had never been announced publicly. To most people, his bride still remained a mystery. Now that Quin had been ced in the spotlight, this riled up countless discussions on the inte. Some of them discovered her past photos and couldn''t help but be amazed by her elegance and beauty. Mostizens were stunned by her gorgeous appearance. No wonder Fade, the Half-Lord Level master, was so utterly entranced by her. After all, who wouldn''t fall for a beauty like her? Later on, someone revealed a few things about her past. She managed to turn a small cosmeticpany into apany worth hundreds of billions in only a few years. Her experience as such a legendary businesswoman stirred up another hot discussion. On top of that, the couple''s daily life was also revealed by numerousizens. Their simple and happy life made countless people envious. Fade''s wedding had be the hottest topic in Capital City. Amidst the heated discussion, some people were unhappy with the news. One of them was Jerzy, who had been injured by Fade at the cocktail party. Fade had knocked him down twice. His injuries were not too serious and he had easily treated them with medications after he returned home. However, the negative impact did not dissipate for a long time. As the young master of the Yuwen family, Jerzy felt like he had been pped in the face twice in a row. He had even lost his fiancee. It was an unforgettable experience and the biggest humiliation he had ever faced throughout his whole life. In addition, the news about Fade''s wedding had spread like wildfire in Capital City for the past few days, which provoked Jerzy even more. "Fade, I''ll definitely kill you. I''ll make you kneel in front of me and kowtow to beg for mercy. I''ll make you regret provoking me for the rest of your life." Just as he gritted his teeth and growled out in a low voice, there was a knock on the door as someone called out, "Mr. Jerzy." "Come in!" Jerzy regained hisposure and said. The door opened and a servant entered the room. He greeted him respectfully and said, "Mr. Jerzy, there is news from the family, saying that the family''s name is glorious and cannot be insulted. Please reinstate the family''s glory Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Of course, I know that." Jerzy said in a low voice, "Are there any arrangements from home?" The servant continued, "Master confirmed that he has already sent Koshia along with Hofazz from the Song family. They are on their way to Capital City." "Make the arrangements. I''m going to wee the two of them personally," Jerzy ordered. "Yes!" The servant said and then left. In the room, Jerzy clenched his jaw and his lips curved into a vicious smile. "Fade, didn''t you want to hold a wedding?" "When the timees, I''ll turn your wedding into a funeral. I''d like to see your expression on that day. Haha!" The preparations for the wedding continued. In addition to the big shots, Fade and Quin invited their friends and families too. They didn''t have many rtives. Mainly, it was their friends from all over the country whom they had invited. In order to show his respect, Fade could not just send a random person over to invite them. He had to meet them in person, even if it was time- consuming.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Thus, Fade booked the amodation for the invited guests at a five-star hotel near Peaceful Garden. Ever since he came to Capital City, he had made a lot of friends in the past few years. However, he had a lot of business going on, so he didn''t often get the chance to meet up with them. Taking this wedding as an opportunity, he wanted to have a good time with them. On that day, just as Fade had settled down some guests, a phone call came. "Fade, I''m here. Why didn''t youe and pick me up?" Chapter 2393 Chapter 2393 "Fade, it''s okay. I can go by myself," Momo smiled and said. "No, how could I possibly treat our precious Momo like that? Just wait at the airport for a while and I''ll pick you up," Fade insisted. "Fade, you are the best!" She said sweetly, "By the way, I''ve brought some friends along this time. You have to prepare more cars!" "No problem. The cars are more than enough," he reassured her with a smile. She said, "Well, actually there are only two friends." "Okay, I''ll drive a bigger car then," he replied. He, who had a special pass, arrived at the Capital City International Airport in less than an hour. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw a figure rushing towards him. Momo jumped into his arms and gave him a huge hug. Her whole body hung onto his body like a ko. "Fade, it has been such a long time." "People are watching! Get down!" Fade patted her on the back and whispered. "So what? You are my brother-inw. It doesn''t matter!" She pouted. She didn''t care at all and hugged him even more tightly. He smiled helplessly. He gently patted her back and changed the topic. "Where are your friends? Why don''t you introduce them to me?" Hearing this, she pouted her lips and got off him. She slid him a sideway nce andined, "I knew it. You totally put me in the back of your mind ever since you got together with Quin." "How could I possibly forget you!" He replied in a hurry. "Hmph, I''ll let you go this time." She rubbed his nose in a yful manner. Her pretty and cute face lit up, immediately drawing the attention of quite a few passersby. She quickly waved her hand and two people came over. "Padgett, Iris, this is my brother-inw, Fade Chen, the famous Master Chen," Momo introduced to her two good friends. At the same time, she introduced them to him, "Fade, this is Padgett Wu and Iris Liu. They are my ssmates and my good friends. When I heard that you will be holding the wedding, I instantly invited them toe along." "H-Hello, Master Chen," Iris nced nervously at Fade and stammered. She didn''t know what to do and was hesitating if she should give him a handshake. Seeing this, he took the initiative to reach out and shake hands with her, then he greeted them with a smile, "Hello!" At the side, Padgett seemed to be quite calm. He unbuttoned his suit jacket and bowed politely to Fade. "Mr. Chen, nice to meet you." "Well, nice to meet you too!" Fade nodded gently and shook hands with him. "Let''s hop in the car!" He added. Momo sat in the passenger''s seat without a second thought, leaving the two seats in the back to Padgett and Iris. When the car started, Momo filled Fade in on her stories excitedly. Needless to say, she also asked him if anything interesting had happened when she was away. He simply told her a few anecdotes of his life. Iris and Padgett, who were seated in the back, were stunned by the asional mention of the big shots and various Heaven Level experts. They sat stiffly on the seat and did not dare to move at all. Soon after, they arrived at the hotel. After they got out of the car, Fade checked them into their rooms and had another short chat with them. Then, he excused himself and hurried off to entertain the other guests. In the hotel room, Iris and Padgett breathed a long sigh of relief and looked at Momo who was opposite to them. Iris'' face was full of shock and excitement. Momo, your brother-inw is really amazing. Ng wonder, Ke''s called Master Chen. Everyone he hase into contact with are Heaven Level masters, not to mention the other famous people. He''s really amazing." Momo replied, "I only know that he is powerful, but I don''t really know the extent of his strength. However, he does seem extremely powerful, judging from the conversation just now." Padgett, who was on one side, was silent. After a long pause, he finally said, "Momo, regarding the matter that I''ve mentioned to you, I wonder..." Speaking of this, she could not help but frown gently and said, "Padgett, I can''t make a decision for him if you''re talking about the l coboration between him and the Wu family. You have to find a chance to talk to him personally." "But as you can see, Fade is not avable right now, I''m afraid he doesn''t have any spare time to talk to you." "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have put forward such a request," Padgett apologized.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Memo''s heart softened at the sight, "Padgett, I''m not ming you. It just seems that Fade is quite busy right now. However, since I''ve made a promise to you, I will definitely tell him about it." "The wedding will be held the day after tomorrow. I will try to talk to him in these two days to arrange a meet up between you two." "After all, you are Mr. Wilford Wu''s son. He treats me very well!" "Well, thank you, Momo." Padgett quickly thanked her. She waved her hand and said, "It''s nothing. It''s been a long day so I''ll take a shower and rest." As for Fade, he was upied with different businesses. It was what he hated the most, which was entertaining the guests. However, it was all for his wedding so he found it eptable and was in a good mood overall. After a long day of attending to countless guests, he couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief when he reached home, even if he was a Half-Lord expert. He copsed onto the sofa and didn''t move an inch. Just as heid down, Jaguar''s call came in. Fade quickly picked up the phone and answered, "General Xu, it''s my wedding tomorrow. I''ll pay you a visit tomorrow to invite you to the wedding!" Jaguar replied, "It''s my pleasure. I''ll definitelye to support you on that day." "However, there''s one thing that I want you to know, so that you can prepare yourself in advance." Jaguar''s tone became serious when he said thest sentence. Fade noticed the shift in his tone and asked in a low voice, "General Xu, what''s the matter?" Fade''s expression darkened and he said in a serious tone, "They are from the Song family and the Yuwen family... They''re here for me." Jaguar nodded in agreement, "That should be the case. Their target seems to be you, and I''m afraid that they might make a move on your wedding day. You''d better prepare yourself." Chapter 2394 Chapter 2394 "General Xu, don''t worry. I am well prepared," Fade said. "I won''t allow anyone to destroy my wedding for Quin." He added in a deep and harsh voice. Jaguar nodded and said, "If there is anything you need help with, just contact me." "I will, thank you, General Xu," Fade replied, then hung up the phone. Although they tried to keep a low profile, the news that the Half-Lord Level masters from the Song family and the Yuwen family had arrived in Capital City quickly spread throughout the city on the next day. Coupled with the fact that Fade had killed ric and Hareeta, and he had also hurt Jerzy, it was not hard to make a guess that they were here for him.. For a moment, the entire Capital City broke into a heated discussion. Even the guests, who stayed in the five-star hotel under Fade''s arrangement, gossiped about it. Meanwhile, in the hotel restaurant, Momo and the other two people could not help but frown when they overheard the crowd''s discussions while they were eating. Iris nced at the guests around before focusing on Momo worriedly, "Momo, everyone is talking about it. Those two masters areing for Fade, will he be alright?" Momo remained indifferent and took another bite of her food, "I''ve called Fade. He told me there''s nothing to worry about. I''m sure he can handle it." "Really? I''m relieved to hearthat." Iris breathed a sigh of relief. Padgett, on the other hand, seemed to be deep in thought and was picking at the food on his te. He gaped his mouth as if he had something to say, yet he did not say it out in the end. Instead, he muttered, "But they are from the real martial arts family..." He whispered under his breath, so the two girls on the opposite side didn''t hear much. All of a sudden, Momo recalled the events from the previous day and she faced him, "Padgett, I have mentioned to Fade about your family''s suggestion on coboration." "He said that he''s not particrly involved in the business; it''s mainly managed by my cousin, Quin. If you want to discuss more about it, she would be d to introduce you to Lily, the vice president of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "I''m quite familiar with Lily. She''s been my cousin''s sidekick for a long time and she''s close to Fade too. I believe that the chances are high. When do you have time to discuss further?" Padgett was a little surprised and stunned when Momo suddenly brought up the business cooperation. Only then did hee to his senses and hurriedly replied, "Well, about the cooperation, it''s not a final decision yet. I have to discuss it with my family." "It''s not a final decision? Didn''t you say that you are well-prepared for it? Why..." She gently frowned. "Momo, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I got hold of some wrong information," he quickly apologized. She waved her hand and said, "Forget about it; it''s not a big deal. When you''re ready, I''ll make an appointment with Lily." "Okay!" He nodded, but his gaze was distracted. The following evening, it was less than a day until Fade''s wedding. Meanwhile, in Jerzy''s household, Jerzy did not sit on the main seat but on the side. He was looking at the two middle-aged men in front of him respectfully. One of them was slightly chubby and had a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. He was none other than Koshia Yuwen, the Half-Lord Level member from the Yuwen family.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. l.nea At his side stood a thin man, whose face held a serious expression. His long and narrow eyes were cold his whole body emanated a frightening chill. This was Hofazz Song, the Half-Lord Level master from the Song Family. Jerzy raised his teacup and took a sip of tea. He nced at the two of them and said, "That''s basically what happened. What are your thoughts?" Koshia smiled and did not say a word. Instead, he stared at Hofazz, who was beside him. Hofazz smashed his fist on the table and identally shattered the teacup into pieces. He gritted his teeth and fumed, "Fade has gone too far. He killed several masters from our Song family back then." "This time, he has gone even more overboard. He killed ric, a renowned master of our Song family, as well as Hareeta, the immediate descendant of the Song family in public." "With such a deep grudge, our Song family would definitely not tolerate it." Upon hearing this, Koshia chimed in, "Jerzy was publicly humiliated and injured. The Yuwen family will not let go of this matter either." Hofazz couldn''t hold it in any longer. "If that''s the case, let''s go and kill Fade now. Let him pay the price!" With that, Hofazz stood up abruptly, his body full of killing intent. Seeing this, Jerzy tried to persuade him. "Mr. Song, there''s no hurry." "No hurry? The Song family members died in the hands of a el mere secr martial artist. As of right now, the Song family has be theughingstock on Prohibition Ind. I can''t wait to tear Fade into pieces." Hofazz clenched his jaw and his eyes were full of hatred. "Or... Are you saying that your Yuwen family refuses to take revenge? If that''s the case, I''ll just do it myself." Hofazz''s words were impolite. However, Koshia was not angry and he exined calmly, "Hofazz, you misunderstood me. Our Yuwen family also wishes to tear Fade into pieces. It''s just that we have a better n now. Thus, please be patient." "What do you mean?" Hofazz asked. "If we really want to get our revenge to gain back our families'' pride..." "The most suitable time to kill Fade is during his wedding at Peaceful Garden tomorrow." "First of all, we can kill him for revenge. Secondly, we can deter others and let them acknowledge the consequences of offending the real martial arts family. On top of that, we can regain our families'' pride." After hearing Jerzy''s words, Hofazz, who was enraged moments ago, finally calmed down a little. After a moment of silence, he responded, "It sounds good to me." "Great!" Jerzy eximed. "Hence, Mr. Song, please be patient. Tomorrow, we''ll kill Fade and take revenge on him!" Koshia and Hofazz were about to nod their heads in agreement. However, at this time, a cold voice sounded across the room, "Unfortunately, I don''t think you have the chance to do so!" The three people in the room were shocked and stood up in an instant. "Who is it!" "You''re going to kill me for revenge. Don''t you know who I am?" Apanied by the cold voice, a figurended in front of them. It was none other than Fade. Chapter 2395 Chapter 2395 In an instant, the three people in the room turned towards the source of sound. At the sight of Fade, their gaze immediately shifted. "It''s you!" Jerzy stared at him, gritting his teeth. His face was filled with hatred as he fumed, "Fade, how dare youe here again." Beside him, Koshia and Hofazz sized up the unfamiliar figure. Immediately, Hofazz snorted coldly and stared at him. "So, are you Fade?" Fade nced at him and replied faintly, "I am. Are you from the Song family?" "Oh, so you are aware of it. Then, you shall die!" Hofazz shouted. Ignoring his surroundings, he activated his positive energy andunched an attack. Fade narrowed his eyes and a stream of positive energy surged from his body. He scoffed coldly and struck out with his palm to confront Hofazz''s attack. Boom! With a loud bang, the two attacks collided and their strengths exploded instantly, crushing the items in the room into pieces. Hofazz had originally wanted to kill Fade but his body trembled slightly and he was pushed back a few steps by the collision. His eyes sank immediately and he stared at Fade solemnly. On one side, Koshia''s expression couldn''t help but shift at that very moment. His expression became serious, which was rarely seen. Then, he asked worriedly, "How is it, Hofazz?" Hofazz gritted his teeth and said, "This kid has some skills." "But I''ll definitely kill him!" With that, heunched another surprise attack and his energy shot towards Fade fiercely.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Fade''s gaze sank and he circted the sword essence in his body. The energy whistled out from his fingertips and turned into a sharp long sword, which shed towards Hofazz. The long sword whistled as it cut through the air and a thin line formed in the room. Everything in the room, including ornaments, tables, chairs, and even the walls, were split into two halves as long as the ck line touched them. Yet, it continued to slice forward, aiming at Hofazz. Hofazz, whose face was full of ferocity, intended to strengthen his power to suppress Fade at first. However, when he felt the power of this sword essence, his expression immediately changed. He circted the positive energy in his body and turned it into a shield, trying to block the sharp sword essence. Whoosh! The energy slit through Hofazz''s body and caused a sound of explosion in the air. Then, with a muffled groan, Hofazz''s shield was split into two by the sword essence. His body was slit through and a line of blood formed on his body. In an instant, Jerzy and Koshia''s expression turned ghastly and they rushed over to him hurriedly. "Hofazz, you..." "Mr. Song!" Blood dripped out of the corner of his mouth and his face paled instantly from the blood loss. He gaped at Fade in disbelief and said, "You, how could you..." Before Fade could reply, Koshia, who was beside him, stared at him with a serious expression. He said in a low voice, "The sword energy just now must have contained martial essence!" "Martial essence!" Upon hearing this word, Jerzy and Hofazz gawked at Fade wide-eyed. Their eyes were full of envy and surprise. As a member of the real martial arts family, naturally, they had heard of martial essence and were also looking forward toprehending it. Koshia and Hofazz were both Half-Lord Level experts. Putting the other things aside, they were on par with the top-notch martial artists among the family in the secr world. After all, the strongest members in both their families were only at the Half-Lord Level. They were still a distance away from reaching the Lord Level. What actually made a difference between them and the top masters of the family was theprehension of martial essence. For example, the Guardians of the four Heaven Level ns couldprehend around four to five §Ö§ä hundred streaks of martial essence. This could be considered as the highest level if it was in the Song family. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org sne Even if it was in the Yuwen family, it could be considered as the upper-middle ss. Although Koshia and Hofazz were of high cultivation and were highly respected, theirprehension of the martial essence caused a bit of a hindrance. Koshia had onlyprehended a hundred martial essences whereas Hofazz was even worse. He had onlyprehended around eighty streaks. It was also due to the fact that the two of them were rtively older in age, so their status in the family was not too high. Hence, they were always assigned with the task to clean up the others'' messes. As for Jerzy, he was quite capable. Although he was only in his twenties and had yet to reach the Half-Lord Level, he had already mastered fifty streaks of martial essence. vel However, he was still too young and his strength was a littlecking. In contrast, Fade had mastered nearly 10,000 streaks of martial essence in the Xuan Valley, so the gap between them was even greater. At first, Koshia and Hofazz did not pay any mind to this rumor at all. They did not believe that Fade had mastered so much martial essence. However, at that moment, it seemed that he had indeed achieved that. As they thought of it, the faces of the three sank at the same time. Fade smiled coldly and said, "Well, now that you know, you shall embrace your death!" In an instant, the atmosphere in the room froze; even the air seemed to have solidified. Fade''s energy continued to rise, forming a terrifying pressure that enveloped the three of them. Sensing the terrifying pressure emanating from his body, their faces couldn''t help but sink. Koshia''s energy surged and a majestic aura spread out like the tide to resist Fade''s pressure. "Kid, to be honest, you could reach such a realm and evenprehend the martial essence at such a young age, you could be considered as a genius." "Do you really think that we won''t be able to suppress you if we join forces? We are both Half-Lord Level experts!" Koshia shouted, with a cold and stern expression on his face. "Hofazz, let''s join forces and kill this brat!" "Alright!" Hofazz did not hesitate. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and his eyes welled up in rage. In the blink of an eye, the energy of the two filled the entire room and pressed down on Fade. Facing such an oppression, Fade gave a cold snort and did not retreat at all. Instead, he took a step forward and continued to press forward. In an instant, a deep and oppressive aura spread out from his body. The stone essence was as hard as a rock! Along with the raging wind essence! As well as the freezing ice essence! The eight martial essences that Fade hadprehended in the Xuan Valley broke out at this very moment. They mixed together and surged in the air, forming aplex and deep vortex. The energy bundled together in a clump, and it enveloped and tore apart the people in the room. It was like a huge grinder, ready to mince everything inside into pieces. Chapter 2396 Chapter 2396 The two Half-Lord Level experts never expected Fade to be able to unleash such powerful skills. This attack was not only powerful in terms of the strength in positive energy, but it also contained several different kinds of martial essence. Hofazz and Koshia''s faces suddenly changed into shock. Despite this, Fade''s attack did not stop there. Under the mixture of eight different martial essences, he continued to charge towards the two. Facing these two experts, he had exerted his full strength against them. It was probably the most serious fight he had ever been in. After all, the two strongest opponents he had ever fought were the Guardians of the Tianwu n and Juetong Temple. Indeed, Gotzel and Jiles were both stronger than Koshia and Hofazz. However, they did not join forces during the previous battle, nor did they really fight to the death. Therefore, the opponents whom Fade was facing now were probably the most challenging ones. That was why he had used his martial essence to suppress them in the first ce. He would not leave them any chance to fight back. Koshia and Hofazz were also stunned by his sudden attack. For a moment, the pressure around the room doubled and they retreated continuously. There was even a faint trace of blood at the corner of their mouth. Still, the two of them were at Half-Lord Level and they had quite a handful of battle experience. Thus, they quickly regained theirposure. The two masters exchanged a look, then Koshia said in a harsh voice, "Let''s go all out." Boom! With a loud bang, Koshia''s aura surged and light flowed out in all directions. A vast and mighty aura of his positive energy surged towards the air like a huge wave. On the other hand, Hofazz''s eyes were cold and his energy was as sharp as a de, which pierced through the air harshly. For a moment, the whole room was shaken up due to the impact of the force. Debris fell off from the ceiling and it seemed as if the room was going to copse at any moment. The three energies collided with each other, causing Jerzy, who had originally wanted to step in to help, to freeze in shock. Right at that moment, he was shivering in fear at a corner and was unable to stand up straight. "How could this be possible? How could Fade be so strong?" Jerzy''s face was full of shock. However, what happened next made his jaw drop to the floor. He waspletely stunned. The forces shook the whole room but Fade, who was fighting against two people, was not at a disadvantage at all. On the contrary, his cold eyes sank and the positive energy burst out from his body and surged again. A majestic fire roared and turned into raging mes in the air, enveloping Koshia and Hofazz. The two could hardly resist Fade''s martial essence in the first ce, let alone now that he had let out all his anger with all his strength. The room was filled with scorching mes. It was as if the mes were about to incinerate their souls. Under such horrible pressure and terrifying near-death experience, Koshia and Hofazz''s faces changed drastically. There was even a hint of fear in their eyes. Just as Hofazz was pondering on the idea to fall back, he suddenly sensed a shadow sh past him. He could not help but be taken aback. Just then, a breath of me whistled down in his direction, making him feel an immense pressure. Hofazz finally realized that the figure who had shed past him was none other than Koshia. That brat knew that he could not defeat Fade, so he decided to flee. He didn''t even notify Hofazz about it and left him alone to deal with the mess. This unexpected move not only surprised Fade, but also Hofazz himself. Koshia did win himself a chance to escape and he quickly left the scene like a sh of lightning. Hofazz, who had been tricked, felt dreadful at that very moment. Sensing the horrible pressure from the mes, Hofazz almost wanted to curse out loud. He wished he could pull Koshia out and give him a good beating. However, at that moment, staying alive was his utmost priority. Seeing the raging mesing at him, he could feel that the pressure was bing greater and greater. His positive energy couldn''t withstand it much longer. "This won''t do. If this continues, I''ll definitely die." An unprecedented sense of fear arose in his heart. He could feel death approaching and a chill ran down his back. He circted the positive energy in his dantian abdomen hastily and the energy in his body surged and burst out to block Fade''s martial essence. Whoosh! The mes instantly enveloped Hofazz''s energy. His protective shield did notst for more than three seconds before it shattered apart. Taking advantage of this gap, Hofazz dragged his weak body and fled away at a maddening speed. Jerzy, who had curled up in the corner, finally came to his senses. When he saw the two figures that were gradually disappearing to the horizon, he was dumbfounded. "Th-They both fled. Wh-What should I do?" At this moment, Hofazz almost cried. "I can only hope that Fade will chase after them and forget about me!" Jerzy secretly prayed in his heart. Unfortunately, reality hit him in the face secondster. At first, Fade wanted to pursue Hofazz when he saw that he had escaped. However, a burst of sharp siren suddenly sounded. Fade knew that the officials wereing. After all, a battle of such a scale had urred. The officials would bepletely disqualified if they couldn''t react in time. Although he was not afraid of their investigation, he did not want to cause any more trouble. Therefore, he took back the idea of pursuing the two. Looking at the two ck spots in the distance, he snorted and said, "You are lucky this time. Next time, you won''t even have an opportunity to flee." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org With that, hended back on the house. He looked around and naturally locked eyes with Jerzy. Jerzy was so scared that his face turned pale gnoring his surroundings, he knelt down in front of Fade and began to beg for mercy, crying bitterly. "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. Please let me go. I promise I never appear in front of you again." Facing Jerzy''s plea, Fade remained indifferent.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He had seen a lot of people who were like him. They took advantage of the weak and feared the strong, going back on their words. "Your death is the biggest guarantee for me," Fade said in a cold voice and a sharp light burst out from his fingertips. "No, don''t kill me. You can''t kill me. I''m a disciple of the Yuwen family. If you kill me, the Yuwen family will never let you go!" Seeing Fade''s murderous intent, Jerzy started to yell madly. "You should have expected this the moment you decided to kill me." Fade spat out the icy-cold words. The energy on his fingertips drew out a stream of light and shot out with a whoosh, piercing through Jerzy''s heart. "No..." Jerzy let out a final cry with his eyes full with despair and fear Then, his body tilted and he fell to the ground. Waves of blood gushed out of his chest, slowly merging into a puddle underneath his body. At that very moment, the siren had arrived outside of the house and the sound of hurried footsteps was heard. With a light leap, Fade left like a shadow and disappeared from the house. Chapter 2397 Chapter 2397 That very night, the news of Jerzy''s death did not spread across Capital City as Fade had expected. Instead, the night was silent, as if no one knew about it. "It seems that the officials have covered up the news," he thought. Anyhow, he put these thoughts away and focused on the preparation for the wedding on the next day. However, at this time, a phone call from Jaguar came in. Fade thought that Jaguar would ask about Jerzy, but he did not mention it at all, which surprised him. Instead, he told Fade a piece of news. It was about his rmendation to the Sixteen Inner Halls on Prohibition Ind a while ago. Jaguar had received their feedback. As a result, the chiefs of the Sixteen Inner Halls did not approve the request. Even the chief of the Green Wood Hall, whom Jaguar was most familiar with, mentioned that further evaluation was needed. In other words, the matter of Fade entering the Sixteen Inner Halls on Prohibition Ind could only be put away for the time being. Jaguar was obviously a little disappointed. After all, he was almost selected by the inner ind in the past. However, in the end, his efforts were in vain. Therefore, he really hoped that Fade could seize this opportunity to surpass him and embark on a stronger path. However, Fade was not really attracted to the idea of being selected to enter the Sixteen Inner Hall. In fact, his impression on the Sixteen Inner Hall got worse after he had heard about the affairs of the chief of the Beauties Hall from Alicia. Anyway, he still thanked Jaguar for his kindness. After the call, Fade confirmed the ceremony process onest time. Early the next morning, on Fade''s wedding day, Peaceful Garden was bustling, bright and lively. Fade got up early in the morning and began his job of weing the guests. Vaguely, he could hear the guests discussing the news of him getting rejected by the Sixteen Inner Hall. For a moment, many of the guests'' expressions changed. There was a hubbub from all over the ce. "Fade has been rejected by the Sixteen Inner Hall. It seems like his potential is just so-so after all. He must''ve bragged too much!" "Jerzy should still be in Capital City! He won''t let him go so easily, will he?" "There''s also the Song family. I heard that they''ve already sent people over."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Will today''s wedding turn into a farce?" "I don''t think so, but the Song family and the Yuwen family would definitely not hold back just because of a wedding." In the midst of the discussion, quite a few people were worried and their attitudes began to shift gradually. There were even some who began to back down, wanting to leave the venue. However, Fade did not seem to care about these rumors. He continued to prepare for the wedding. As the ceremony was about to start, Momo sat in her designated seat along with her two friends, Iris and Padgett. As expected, the wedding was very grand and exquisite, and every detail was carefully crafted. The stage was set up in the centre of the lotus pond of Peaceful Garden whereas the guests'' seats were arranged in the surrounding courtyards and pavilions. The environment was elegant and simple, yet the decorations were exquisite. As for the food, the quality and taste were all of the best. The wine prepared was Life Elixir Wine from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Most of the guests were eager to take a taste and they poured themselves a big ss of wine. After all, the Life Elixir Wine from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc had gained a big name within the country. It was so popr that there was a shortage in the past few years due to the high demand. Many big shots couldn''t even get a hold of it even if they could afford it. Now that they had a chance to have a taste of it at this wedding banquet, naturally, they did not want to miss such an opportunity. Putting the Life Elixir Wine aside, it would probably drive the guests crazy if they found out that Sacred Water was provided to the VIPs. Sacred Water could improve a martial artist''s strength. Thus, countless people yearned for it in the martial arts circle. As of right now, Fade was sending bottles of Sacred Water out as a gift. Many were envious and exhrated at the sight of such a generous gift. Meanwhile, Iris was gaping at the things in front of her in shock. She swallowed hard and gawked. "Momo, Fade is way too rich!" Momo waved her hand with a smile and replied proudly, "Fade doesn''t really care about money. I believe he himself isn''t even aware of how wealthy he is. His biggest strength is actually his martial arts skills." "He''s too strong and powerful." Iris was in a daze. The two girls were chatting amongst themselves when they suddenly noticed Padgett, who had aplex expression, by their side. Instantly, Momo asked him with concern, "Padgett, what''s wrong? Are you not well?" "I... I''m fine." He waved his hand and squeezed out a smile, but he couldn''t hide the strange expression. "Padgett, why don''t I find you a doctor? Or, should I ask Fade toe over and have a look at you? He is a miracle doctor and his medical skills are impable," Momo suggested. "No, no, it''s too much trouble. I''m fine. Perhaps, I didn''t sleep wellst night. I''ll go to the restroom for a moment," Padgett said as he got up and headed towards the bathroom. Upon seeing this, Momo frowned in confusion and asked, "What''s wrong with Padgett? He seems to be in a strange state today!" At the side tris'' expression shifted ufortably. She seemed to be a little hesitant. Finally, she finally took a deep breath and blurted out, "Momo, Padgett might have heard some rumors, so he..." "Rumors! Do you mean the ones about Fade?" Momo looked at her. Iris nodded and continued, "I think so. Padgett came to Capital City in hopes to cooperate with Fade. He has repeated it several times on the way here." "But he hasn''t mentioned it since we arrived here." Momo couldn''t help but get lost in her own thoughts. "It seems to be true. Yesterday, when I asked him to talk to Lily, he avoided the matter. Did the Wu family change their mind?" Iris said in a deep voice, "Momo, I''m afraid it''s due to the rumors. Padgett must''ve had some second thoughts, so..." "Then..." Momo finally came to a realization and she said in a low voice, "Padgett and the Wu family are worried that they will be involved in the matter, so they''re pulling out." "That''s likely to be the case!" Iris nodded her head gently. Momo frowned slightly. "No way, Padgett isn''t so snobbish, is he? Besides, I''ve already told him that Fade is undefeatable, no matter who the enemy is. How could he think like this!" Chapter 2398 Chapter 2398 "It''s possible..." Just as Iris was about to continue, her phone rang. She took out her phone and looked at it. Instantly, her expression shifted. "What''s wrong?" Momo asked. Iris handed her phone to Momo and said, "Padgett said that he''s not feeling well and can''t attend the ceremony, so he has left. He asked me to apologize to you on his behalf." "Padgett, he actually..." Momo fumed in anger. "He really doesn''t trust Fade. Does he doubt my words that much? I see him as a friend, yet he ran away without even sending me a text message. How ridiculous!" "Momo, don''t be angry. It''s his own loss for leaving. He''ll regret his actions when Fade wins in the end and when the wedding is held sessfully," Iris tried tofort her. "Yes, Fade will definitely make him regret it," Momo bellowed angrily, a glint of determination in her eyes. Just as the two were talking, a soft and ethereal melody sounded from the sky, instantly making the bustling scene quiet down. At this very moment, everyone''s eyes drifted to the lotus pond in the center of Peaceful Garden. On therge lotus pond, a thin mist gently wafted through the air, enveloping the whole space in a hazy white mist. In the pavilion next to it, the antique and exquisite pcenterns slowly lit up. Bright lights prated through the thin mist and shone brightly in the air. At this moment, the whole Peaceful Garden seemed to have be a heavenly pce. The melody of the music was apanied with the sparkling lights. Even the air was filled with a cool and refreshing fragrance, which made the guests rejuvenated by the scent as they breathed it in. For a moment, countless guests burst into exmation and astonishment. "How did he do this? It''s amazing!" "As expected of Master Chen. His works are truly impressive!" "If anyone could arrange such a grand ceremony for me, I would marry him right away!" "This mist somehow smells like Sacred Water!" "You''re right! Only, it''s exactly Sacred Water!" "F*ck, they''re misting Sacred Water, what a waste!" "Sacred Water was produced by Master Chen himself. How could it be a waste?" Putting the wealthy aside, even some knowledgeable martial arts practitioners were amazed. Each of them was full of envy. The guests came forward to present their gifts one after another. Among them were some guests with special status. Whenever one of them showed up, the audience would cheer loudly and marvel endlessly. Not to mention Galeno, Baldrick, and Jaguar, the well known masters in the country, the presence of the foreign celebrities like Nita and Liza, had also caused whoops of delight. When Steve, the Ster Warrior from Micovia, sent someone to present his gift, the crowd was shocked and many were lost for words. After all, the Ster Warrior was Fade''s opponent. Sending gifts to him at such an event was a really meaningful gesture. Followed by that was the secr martial arts practitioners. Although they might not be as famous, everyone''s identity still somehow made an impact, shocking the guests. The head of the Hsing family, of the hidden families, and the Guardians of the four Heaven Level ns, as well as Alicia, the eldest daughter of the Chung real martial arts family, also sent congrattory gifts. Even though the crowd was impressed by the distinguished status of the guests, some of them began to worry. "Will the members of the Song family and the Yuwen family show up?" After all, the feud between Fade and the Song and Yuwen families was something that couldn''t be resolved easily. The guests were curious about the situation as much as everybody else. Just then, Fade''s rtives and friends began to make their way towards their own seats. Once everyone settled down, Fade announced the beginning of the wedding. Instantly, the music became clear and joyful. The fog in the air stirred and a cool breeze blew.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Fade, who was dressed in a blue robe, leaped lightly and flew into the air. His actions were so natural and at ease, like an ancient schrly knight walking out from the infamous legends. He, who was in the air, stretched his body andnded on theke. He gently stood on a piece of lotus leaf. Unexpectedly, the lotus leaf did not sink into the water. Instead, it trembled slightly and lifted him up. The crowd was surprised by his performance. "Amazing, he''s such a legendary man!" "Fade is too strong." "It''s such a pity that the lotus leaves seem to be a little withered. It doesn''t fit in well in this dreamlike wedding." "It''s inevitable. It''s normal that the leaves are withered in this season." In the midst of the crowd''s discussion, Fade, who was standing on the lotus leaf, gazed into the water and gently called for Quin with a smile on his mouth. Coove. belongs to NovelDrama.Org Suddenly, the mistyke bubbled and the surface of the water began to stir up, as if something was going to drill out from under the water. "What... What is he doing?" "Is the bride under the water?" "That''s impossible! If I remember correctly, Quin is not a martial artist. It''s impossible for her to hold her breath underwater for so long!" Just as the crowd was discussing among themselves, the ripples on the surface of the water grew more intense. Finally, the surface of the water split into two, and a semi-transparent bubble broke through the pond and popped out. The bubble rose up gradually and a graceful female figure was within it. Despite the mist and the bubble, everyone could still see that the woman was extremely beautiful, like a fairy maiden. Finally, the entire bubble emerged ? from the surface of the water. Below it was a huge lotus leaf which ted up the bubble along with the figure inside it. Svon This scene caused another round of heated discussion. "The bride really came out of the water. It''s impressive." "It''s so shocking. The bride is gorgeous." "She looks like a fairy!" Just as the crowd cheered, Fade gently pped his hands. All of a sudden, the bubble enveloping the bride popped and turned into countless water vapors, lifting up the surrounding mist. At that moment, the bride was fully visible to the crowd. Quin was light gauze dress and her long hair draped over her shoulders with an elegant hairpin on her head. She moved so gracefully as if she was a fairy sent down from the heavens. Well-dressed. She wore a Chapter 2399 Chapter 2399 Just when everyone was amazed at the beauty of the bride, another shocking scene happened. The lotus leaves under Quin and Fade''s feet began to float gently, carrying the two of them across the pond to each other. At the same time, the scenery around them transformed. The lotus leaves, which were withered because of the changing season, began to grow tall and straight. They became green and shining, and crystal clear droplets could be seen on them. The lotuses around the leaves grew rapidly in the pond. As soon as the two glided past them, the lotuses bloomed vigorously, one after another. There were white, red, and pink lotuses in the pond. Every single one of them was thriving in vigor. At that moment, the lotuske became a sea of blooming flowers. Fade and Quin, who were gliding along the pond, seemed like a celestial couple. Seeing such a scene, the guests were taken aback. After a moment of silence, they burst out with enthusiastic apuse and cheers. "It''s so beautiful, so beautiful!" "It''s too romantic. Ah, I''m dying from envy!" "I hope I can have such a romantic wedding as well!" "How on earth did he do it? How did he make the lotuses bloom in this season? Could it be that he has reached the Lord-level?" The crowd burst into an uproar. In the meantime, Fade and Quin finally got to each other. They stood side by side on the pond. The two of them did not seem to be affected by the hubbub around them. Their eyes were full of each other at this very moment; no one else could stand between them. Fade gently held her hand and whispered, with his face full of gentleness, "Quin, you''ve finally be my bride." Her pretty face trembled slightly. She wanted to say something, but she could not hold back her tears any longer. Seeing this, he hugged her tightly and muttered softly, "Dear, I can finally tell the world that you are my wife now." "Quin is my wife. For now, and for the rest of my life!" "Sob!" She cried softly. Her face was full with tears as she snuggled up into his arms. Holding her in his arms, he leapt up from theke and disappeared into the fog. A momentter, Fade and Quin, who had changed their outfits, came out to toast to the guests. Then, the banquet began. After two hours of joy and excitement, the grand and romantic wedding ended on a high note.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, the events of the wedding gradually spread across the city as the guests left. Such a magical and romantic wedding was quickly made known to the outsiders through various channels, making Capital City and even the whole country to burn with excitement. Photos and videos of the wedding had also been posted on the inte. There were all kinds of exquisite decorations, rare foods, and pleasant music... Almost every detail of the ceremony had caused a heated discussion. Needless to say, the most memorable part was the heart of the wedding, the romantic and magical wedding ceremony on the lotuske. Countlessizens couldn''t help but exim when they saw the scene of Quining out of the water and the blooming of lotuses in the video. A lot of women were fascinated. They kept nagging their boyfriends and husbands, in the hopes that they could arrange such a romantic ceremony as well. It had made the men suffer a lot of pain. Putting the grand wedding aside, numerous insiders still couldn''t help but worry about the incidents before. "When will the Song family and the Yuwen familye for their revenge?" Before the wedding, many had expected the two families to make a move on the wedding to teach Fade a harsh lesson. However, they were nowhere in sight even when the ceremony ended. Naturally, the bystanders were quite shocked at this. Just as the crowd was discussing the revenge n, another news spread out, which immediately rified the public''s doubts. "The Song family and the Yuwen family had sent out two Half-Lord Level experts to assist Jerzy to take action against Fade." "However, we found Jerzy in his residence today, dead. The whereabouts of the two HalfLord Level experts remain unknown," "The relevant officials have undergone an investigation and they found traces of a battle on the scene. It is spected that both parties are at least at the Heaven Level or higher." Although they didn''t state it out clearly, everyone was quick to understand the situation as soon as the news came out. It was not because the Song family and the Yuwen family did not want to retaliate against Fade, nor did they have other ns. It was just that Fade had made a move before they could. He was in a battle against two Half- Lord Level experts and Jerzy, a young genius at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Even though the three of them had joined forces, they were still defeated. Jerzy''s life was even taken away. Instantly, everyone had a higher expectation of Fade''s strength. They subconsciously raised their wariness towards him to a greater level. He might seem like an ordinary man yet if he really was to start a fight, people would be scared to death. Many international assassins and underground organizations also adjusted their opinion of Fade in view of his current strength. Some smaller organizations even removed his name from the list, refusing to take any assassination order against him. As for Fade, he didn''t care much about the heated discussion himself. After the wedding, he took his wife home. Quin, who had always been a cold beauty, burst into tears on the wedding day. Even when she returned home, she couldn''t stop shedding tears. He knew that no matter how strong she might seem, she was still a womana after all. Not to mention that she had suffered through hardships and lost her parents at a young age. After all these years of struggling, she finally gained a status that everyone envied. With that said, she still yearned to be loved deep down. Now that he had given her all his love, she could no longer hold herself back. She burned in his warm embrace. That very night, she took the initiative for the first time in a while and spent a melodious night with him. The next day, Fade bid goodbye to all the guests as they left one after another. Momo and Iris were specially sent to the airport by Fade himself. After bidding farewells, the two prepared to board the ne. Right at this moment, her cell phone rang. Momo took a nce at her phone screen, it was none other than Padgett. Immediately, she hung up the phone and said, "Padgett, how dare he call me!" Iris replied, "Momo, he might have heard about Fade. He and the Wu family must have regretted their choice and want to reform a rtionship." "Hmph, he just goes wherever the wind blows. Now that he sees a chance, he couldn''t wait to cling on to us. Ridiculous!" Momo snorted coldly and blocked his number without a second thought. Chapter 2400 Chapter 2400 The influence from Fade''s wedding began to dissipate over the course of time. His days gradually returned to normal. Due to Jerzy''s death, the business alliances to suppress Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc broke apart naturally. On the contrary, the reputation of thepany had increased due to Fade''s wedding, and its scale was greater than before. After spending a few sweet and lingering days with his wife, he was reluctant to leave Quin''s side. If Jaguar hadn''t called him, he would probably have stayed at home for the next few days. He reluctantly bid his wife goodbye and came to the military base. When he saw Jaguar, he asked, "General Xu, why did you call for me?" Jaguar looked at him, who was energetic and teased, "It seems like you''ve enjoyed your time a lot in the past few days!" "Of course!" Fade admitted. Then, he turned it around at Jaguar. "General Xu, when do you n to find me a sister-inw? When the timees, I will also arrange a grand wedding for you." "Sister-inw, well, ahem... Let''s put this aside." Jaguar''s face shifted and he quickly changed the topic. Upon seeing this. Fade''s eyes lit up in excitement, "General Xu, you seem defensive. Are you hiding something from me?" "By right, there must be a lot of women who fancy you, given your status and capabilities. I wonder why you''re still single. Is there any inside story that I don''t know?" "There''s no such thing. It''s just that I was too busy and couldn''t find the right person," Jaguar exined. "You just haven''t met the right one... General Xu, tell me the type of woman that you like. Maybe I can introduce you to someone!" Fade offered. "Ahem, there''s no need to do that. Let''s get down to business!" Jaguar cleared his throat again. Seeing that he had turned serious, Fade stopped his teasing. He sat steadily and stared at him. "General Xu, what''s the matter?" "Count the time. There''s one week left until the opening date of Prohibition Ind," Jaguar replied Fade was shocked when he heard his words. "Time flies, I didn''t even notice it. In the blink of an eyes, it has been half a year since I came back from Micovia..." Then, he continued, "General Xu, what do I need to do?" Jaguar replied, "We must make haste, but it shouldn''t be a problem for you." "I asked you toe over because I have a question for you." "What''s it?" Fade looked at him in confusion. Jaguar said in a deep voice, "Are you willing to give up your opportunity to enter Prohibition Ind?" "What?" Fade was shocked. Obviously, he did not expect Jaguar to ask him this question. "General Xu, why should I give up on this opportunity? Is there someone who wants to take my ce?" Looking at Fade''s serious expression, Jaguar shook his head and exined, "You''re wrong. It''s not like that." "It''s just that the senior leaders proposed that you should not go to Prohibition Ind for the opening this time, for the sake of your safety." "General Xu, you have mentionedAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. multiple times before that this is a very precious and rare opportunity t is even possible to step into the Lord Level if get the chance to enter Prohibition Ind. Why are stopping me now?" Fade ROUN questioned. Jaguar said in a deep voice, "Don''t get your knickers in a twist. Everything I''ve said before was true." "But now, the situation is different. That''s why the higher-ups proposed this. It is mainly to keep you safe." "You should know that the real martial arts family resides at the outer ind of Prohibition Ind. They will be going to the inner ind to participate in a bunch of activities with you." "Now that you''ve killed Hareeta and Jerzy, you have offended the Song family and the Yuwen family. The higher-ups are worried that you may be targeted if you participate in this event. We don''t want anything to happen to you." "After all, with your current strength and potential, you have a good chance of ascending to the Lord Level within the next twenty years." "By then, you''ll be a Lord-level master before the age of fifty. You''ll be the top master in the entire world." "Thus, it''s better for you to skip this time for your safety." After listening to his exnation, Fade understood the thoughts of the higher-ups and Jaguar. He paused for a moment before saying, "I understand what the ''el authorities are worried about. I also have the confidence to ascend to the Lord Level." "However, General Xu, you also said that there is no limit in the path of pursuing martial arts. There will always be someone better than you. I don''t want to hold myself back just because of a potential danger." Content belongs to "After all, striving forward fearlessly is the spirit of a warrior. I may never get a chance to step into the Lord Level if I stop here." "But..." Jaguar still wanted to persuade him. Despite this, Fade was very determined. He stared at Jaguar insistently and said, "General Xu, I''m determined to go to Prohibition Ind. I''ve made up my mind!" There was a moment of silence. Then, Jaguar let out a long sigh and a faint smile appeared on his face. He patted Fade''s shoulder and uttered, "I knew it. You''re not one who gives up easily." "Since you''ve made up your mind, then I will give you a heads-up regarding Prohibition Ind. Be prepared. It''s better to be safe than sorry," Jaguar warned. "Sure, thank you, General Xu!" Fade sat up straight as he stared at him. Jaguar coughed lightly, cleared his throat, and then began to tell the story. "I told you before that Prohibition Ind is generally divided into two areas, the outer ind and the inner ind." "The outer ind is where the real martial arts family resides whereas the inner ind is in a sense, a restricted area." "In fact, Prohibition Ind specifically refers to the inner ind. The outer ind is not really a part of it." "However, it is said that masters from the inner ind came out hundreds of years ago, to teach the others in order to improve their strengths, so that they could serve them." "These people resided around Prohibition Ind and gradually expanded the circle overtime. After hundreds of years, they formed the current real martial arts family and the Sacred family in the foreign countries." "They are actually servants to the people of Prohibition Ind, but because of their close rtionship. with them, they are sometimes allowed to enter the inner ind with special permission. Therefore, the outer ind has gradually been r¨¦ferred to as Prohibition tnd as well over the years." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "The real martial arts family and the Sacred family on the outer ind can further be ssified into three levels." Chapter 2401 Chapter 2401 "For example, among the real martial arts families, there are only two families who are well-acknowledged as the top families, which are the Chung family and the Yuwen family. As for the middle ranked families, there are seven to eight families ssified under this level, including the Song family. The rest belong to the low rank of the real martial arts family." "However, those low-ranked families should not be underestimated. Theirbat skills are on par with the four Heaven Level ns and there are at least two to three Half-Lord Level experts in their families. Some even have four or five of them. You shouldn''t belittle them." "For the middle-ranked families, such as the Song family, they have around twenty HalfLord Level experts in their family." "As for the Yuwen family and the Chung family on the top rank, no one really knows the exact number of Half-Lord Level experts they have. There are rumors saying that they even have Lord Level masters within their families." "However, I am a little skeptical about this. After all, once one reaches the Lord Level, he will be considered as a top-notch master, even in the inner ind." Fade listened attentively and took note of these key information. Jaguar paused before continuing, "After all, the outer ind is just the outer ind. The real deal of Prohibition Ind is the inner ind." "The forces in the inner ind do not exist in the form of families, but in the form of ns. The neen major forces are called the Three Pces and the Sixteen Inner Halls." "Among the Three Pces are Skytop Pce, the Ground Evil Pce and the Human Spirit Pce. As for the Sixteen Inner Halls, there are Green Wood Hall, Thunder Hall, Beauties Hall..." "In terms of their strengths, the Three Pces are above the Sixteen Inner Halls. The masters of the Three Pces are said to be the ones who are in charge of Prohibition Ind." "However, there aren''t many people in the Three Pces and they have strict rules. Under normal circumstances, we can''t see them at all, let alone join them." "After entering Prohibition Ind, you will mainly have contact with the people from the Sixteen Inner Halls." "Each of the Sixteen Inner Halls is several times more powerful than the top-notch families located on the outer ind. They are extremely powerful. Every chief of each Hall is rumored to be at the Lord Level. There are also countless Half-Lord Level experts as well." Upon hearing this, Fade could not help but be curious and he asked, "If they are really that strong, why do they keep themselves in hiding?" "With their strength, they could even rule the world if theye to the secr world!" Jaguar heaved a long sigh and exined, "When I first entered the inner ind of Prohibition Ind, I also asked the same question." "However, they didn''t give me an answer. It was onlyter when I came into contact with the chief of Green Wood Hall that I vaguely learned some new information."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "I suspect that there might be a special restriction formation around the inner ind, which restricts the ins and outs of their people, so they can''t really step foot into the secr world." "This is also one of the main reasons why they recruited outsiders to help them with their work. Nheless, I''m not quite sure of the in-depth details of the restriction." After hearing this, Fade finally got a clearer picture, "This exins the initial formation of the real martial arts family." "Exactly!" Jaguar nodded and added, "It''s precisely because the people in the inner ind need help, so the people from the outer ind are allowed to enter Prohibition Ind. The inner inders also take this as an opportunity to seek out people with potential." "If one happens to perform well on the inner ind and is chosen by the members of the Sixteen Inner Halls, he can be one of their members." "In that way, his status and identity will be raised to a higher level." "Even the top members from the real martial arts family yearn for such an opportunity." "That''s why I rmended you to the Sixteen Inner Hall some time ago. It''s a pity that they have such strict measures and didn''t agree." "With that said, the chief of the Green Wood Hall still thinks highly of you. If you perform well this time, it is very likely that you will be selected by him. Therefore, when the timees, you should perform well," Jaguar encouraged him. Fade nodded and said, "I will." Then, he asked again, "General Xu, what are we going to do after we enter the inner ind? Or, should I say, what kind of tests will they put us through?" Jaguar sighed softly. He narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance. As he recalled his memories, he replied, "It may be different for each batch. In general, you''re required to go through some specific assessments set up by the Sixteen Inner Halls." "If you perform well, the Sixteen Inner Halls will take you in." "Of course, the test itself is a good opportunity for a martial arts practitioner to specially train himself." "For instance, some tests specifically test a martial artist''s physique. Some are to test the person''s positive energy power and control. There are even tests for mental power and martial essence." "Every single test is a form of training. Even if you are not selected in the end, you will gain a lot from these and your strength will be improved." "Moreover, the spiritual energy on the inner ind is twenty times richer than the outside world. As long as you step foot onto the ind, your cultivation will speed up even if you don''t do anything. That''s why everyone is eager to enter Prohibition Ind." "I see!" Fade nodded as he listened. Later on, he continued to ask for more details and Jaguar answered his questions correspondingly. Anyhow, Jaguar had only entered Prohibition Ind once, not to mention that it was twenty or thirty years ago. Thus, he didn''t know much about the details either. Therefore, Fade could only explore it himself when he entered Prohibition Ind. In the end, he thanked Jaguar and was ready to get up and bid him goodbye. Just as he was about to leave, Jaguar thought of something. "Wait a minute!" "General Xu, is there anything else?" Fade turned around and looked at him. Jaguar paused for a moment and took out a round stone. He handed it to Fade and said, "Take this with you. If you encounter any tricky problems, go to Green Wood Hall and look for Camelia Moo." "Green Wood Hall''s Camelia Moo." Fade took the stone and paused as a thought shed across his mind. He looked at Jaguar and teased, "General Xu, who is this Camelia from Green Wood Hall? Did you and her..." "Stop the nonsense. There''s nothing between us." Jaguar red at him and said, "If you don''t want it, then give it back to me." "Fine, fine, I won''t ask, I won''t ask!" Fade hurriedly put the stone away and smirked at Jaguar. Then, he waved his hand and said, "General Xu, thank you very much. I''m leaving." "Go away, you brat!" Jaguar shouted jokingly. Chapter 2402 Chapter 2402 After Fade left, a middle-aged man with a pair of sses, who was dressed in a tunic suit, appeared behind Jaguar silently. He sighed and said, "Mr. Xu, you gave him your keepsake. Do you really think so highly of this boy?" Jaguar didn''t turn around when he replied, "This guy is a little rash, and he''s unreliable at times." "But in general, I believe he will be fine." "I hope he can be the backbone of our country in the next ten or twenty years." The man in the tunic suit sighed and said slowly, "Mr. Xu, are you sure?" Jaguar looked into the distance with a serious expression and stated, "I am an honored warrior. This is my mission." A week passed quickly. When Fade was finally ready, he bid farewell to his friends and rtives and set off. He first brought his junior sister, Joey, to the four Heaven Level ns to meet up with Pluto, Halston, Kelly, and Kelsey, who had previously each won a spot. Then, they flew to Prohibition Ind by a private ne. After flying for about five hours, the sky gradually dimmed. Finally, the nended on an ind. The ind was notrge. In fact, it was quite a small ind and one could see the end of the coastline at a nce. There was nothing around the ind but the sea. Apart from the seagulls flying across the sky, there was no trace of the living. The crowd turned to look at the deserted ind confusingly and surprisingly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Is this the so-called Prohibition Ind?" "No way. This ind is so small. There is nothing around except a runway. How could this be Prohibition Ind?" "Why did they even bring us here?'' Just when everyone was puzzled, a harsh voice sounded, "Come and gather here, you people." Upon hearing the sound, everyone turned their heads and finally saw a small wooden house at the end of the runway, hidden in the forest. The person who was speaking at the moment appeared to be a middle-aged man who was dressed in a leather coat, standing in front of the wooden house. The man was tall and sturdy and he emanated a strong aura. He looked arrogant and he seemed to be impatient with Fade''s party. "Are you deaf? What are you waiting for? Get over here!" The man shouted. "Couldn''t he be a bit nicer..." Kaegan couldn''t help but feel annoyed at being yelled at for no reason. However, Halston stopped him. Fade looked at everyone else, nodded slightly, and said, "Follow me. I''ll talk to him." The crowd nodded and followed after him silently. The group looked up to Fade ever since the trip to Micovia, not to mention the matter in the Xuan Valley, which made them admire him even more. After leading them to the small wooden house, Fade smiled at the man and greeted him, "Hello, we are the new batch of martial arts practitioners going to Prohibition Ind. We''re quite unsure of what to do next..." "I know. Keep the crap! I''m Marsh." The man waved his hand and interrupted Fade. His eyes swept over the crowd. He then continued in a deep voice, "Before entering Prohibition Ind, I''ll ask you onest time. It''s not toote to give up now. Once you step onto the ind, you won''t have the opportunity to regret your decisions anymore." "Is there anyone who wants to give up now?" Everyone stared at each other. In the end, there was only determination in their eyes. "We won''t give up!" "Alright, follow me then. Once we enter, we can''t retreat." With that, Marsh opened the wooden door of the house. The interior was dark. No one could see a thing, but they could faintly feel the fluctuations of positive energy in the space. "Hurry up, stop dawdling. Are you guys a bunch of girls?" Marshined. Fade was the first to step forward. "I''ll go first." At the door, he looked at Joey behind him and said, "Joey, follow me." She quickly followed behind. Then, he stepped into the wooden house. Instantly, he felt his vision go ck as if he had stepped into a void and his body began to spin. This feeling was somewhat simr to when he was entering the Xuan Valley. "Is Prohibition Ind also located in a secluded area?" He thought. A momentter, he felt the surroundings lit up, and then his feet came in contact with the solid ground. The surrounding environment slowly became visible. However, what surprised him was not the surrounding scenery. It was the refreshing and dense spiritual energy that rushed into his nose. "The spiritual energy in this realm is so rich. Taking just one breath isparable to cultivating for several days in the secr world," Fade thought to himself as he inhaled strongly. Then, he slowly regained his vision and he finally could see the scene in front of him clearly. He was standing on a lush green meadow. A gentle breeze blew across his face, carrying the rich positive energy that made one feel refreshed and happy. Below his feet was a circr formation that was emitting light. The light glowed and the aura of the positive energy fluctuated. It looked simr to the portals in the Xuan Valley. "Was I sent out from here?" Fade thought. A gust of wind blew by and a wave crashed. He turned his head and saw a vast sea less than one kilometer behind him. The waves crashed against the rocks on the shore, making sshing sounds. "Is this an ind? So, the small ind before is merely a midpoint," he pondered. Then, he heard footsteps behind him. He immediately turned around to the source of sound. Right in front of the meadow, a group of warriors in armor was walking towards them in coordination, with long spears in their hands. Behind the soldiers, they could vaguely see the silhouettes of ancient buildings. "Is that the outer ind of Prohibition Ind, where the real martial arts family resides?" Fade stared at the buildings before him and guessed secretly. Then, hispanions came out of the transporting vessel formation one after another. Just like him, they were shocked by the rich spiritual energy. Then, they looked around curiously. Upon seeing the troops approaching them, Fade reminded his group and walked forward in lead. "Hello, we are the martial arts practitioners sent here." The leading soldier looked like he was in his thirties. He had a serious expression on his face and did not speak a word. Then, he took out a jade stip about the size of his palm and circled around Fade and the others. The soldier then kept the jade slip away and said, "I''ve confirmed your identities. Follow me!" Then, the soldiers turned around and marched towards the distant buildings. Fade quickly led the others to follow him. Chapter 2403 Chapter 2403 The group followed after the soldiers silently as they walked towards the direction of the building. These soldiers were obviously martial arts practitioners, and their strengths and skills were at least at the early stage of the Heaven Level. Hence, it was a given that their speed was rtively fast. About 15 minutester, they finally arrived at the building. Observing the densely-packed buildings in front of them, Fade and his team could not help but widen their eyes in surprise. It was because there was a cluster of ancient buildings. At first nce, one couldn''t see the edges. Surrounding the buildings, the streets were criss-crossed. There were people walking on the streets and there were even busymercial streets selling various goods. For a moment, Fade and his friends felt as if they had travelled back in time. However, they were brought back to reality at the sight of multiple modern electronic gadgets on the street. The leading soldier nced at them who were still in shock and said with a slight smile, "This is the outer ind of Prohibition Ind, where the real martial arts families are located." "Follow me. Let''s go to the hotel." The soldier took them through a tall wooden gate and headed in. When they stepped into the gate, they could feel the energy of life in the building, the sounds of the carriage drivers, the sounds of various street hawkers, and even the sounds of banter. Generally, the ce seemed to be no different from the outside world. However, after a slight observation, they found out that the concentration of spiritual energy was much stronger here. Moreover, the pedestrians were all warriors. Most hawkers on the street had already reached at least the ck Level, which was truly extraordinary. The soldier took them through the street to a three-story hotel. Afterpleting all the necessary procedures, the soldiers left. Fade, along with everyone, took the opportunity to inquire the owner of the hotel about the situation on the outer ind. Obviously, the owner recognized Fade and he was not surprised. Instead, he was very kind and answered all his questions about the outer ind. Fade and his friends were aware that they had to wait for the arrival of other martial arts practitioners. The officials from the inner ind would wee them to the ind to train after three days. During these three days, they rested in the hotel on the outer ind and waited. They could either stay in the hotel or go out for a stroll. All in all, there were no major problems. However, this was, after all, the territory of the real martial arts family, and among them were top families. It was only natural for him to avoid offending them in case it provoked more trouble. That included eating and drinking, or even shopping. The power of wealth was useless here. The businesses here were done with stone coins, which contained a special Spiritual Energy that was very difficult to counterfeit. As for obtaining the stone coins, one could exchange them with herbs, weapons, battle techniques, or even cultivation techniques. To put it simply, the resources needed for a martial artist''s cultivation were the real currency here. Needless to say, the food, clothing as well as amodation had been arranged long ago. Hence, there was no need to spend extra money. After making some confirmations, Fade thanked the owner and they all went back to their own respective rooms to rest. After resting for a night, they had to admit that the environment here was simply too good. Just with a night''s sleep, they could not help but feel refreshed the next day. It was even more effective than when they were meditating and cultivating for a week. After having his breakfast, Fade went back to his room to continue his cultivation. As for Kaegan and the others, they could not sit still. They agreed to go out together to experience the local customs and practices on the outer ind. Joey, being the lively person she was, could not sit still and joined them. Fade was worried as this was the territory of the Song family and the Yuwen family. Although there was a rule that they were not allowed to hurt people at will, they were, after all, outsiders. Therefore, he was kind enough to remind Joey. She kept it close to her mind as she went out. By noon, Fade had just woken up from his meditation session and was about to go downstairs to find something to eat. Just then, a noise came from outside the hotel. "You secr brats, get out now, or I''ll kill you." "Huh?" Fade frowned instantly, got up from his seat, and went out to assess the situation. He knocked on the doors of the surrounding rooms, but no one responded. Then, as he went downstairs, he saw Joey, Kaegan, and the others talking to the owner of the hotel. The owner looked serious and upset. He was frowning so hard that he could almost pinch a fly between his brows. "This is difficult for me too!" "What happened?" Fade walked over and asked. In an instant, everyone''s eyes were focused on him. Joey immediately lowered her head, as she toyed with the hem of her shirt guiltily. She spoke in a low voice, "Fade, I... I''m sorry. I caused some trouble." "Fade, Joey was not in the wrong. It was those people who went too far. We..." Kaegan said rather defensively. Fade interrupted them and looked at Halston, asking, "What happened?" Halston responded in a deep voice, "We went out to walk around the nearby streets. Joey took a jade pendant from a stall and picked it up to take a look." "As a result, once she took a look at the pendant, the vendor asked us to pay for it, and the price was very expensive. We had no ns on buying it, as it was not worth it However, they refused to let us go and said that we had to purchase it as it had already been touched." "After a small argument, the other party wanted to pick a fight with us. I was worried that the matter would blow up, thuis, I stopped everyone before things got out of hand and agreed topensate. However, they still refused to let us go and insisted that we should purchase it. They even harassed us and spoke rudely to Joey and Kelly." "Kaegan was so angry at that moment and he couldn''t help but use his fists. I was afraid that things would escte further, so I took everyone away and returned to the hotel." "I didn''t expect them toe after us. They even used us of damaging their goods and demandedpensation from us." "Fade, it''s all my fault. If I had listened to you and hadn''t gone out to have fun, there would not be such a thing." Joey was very remorseful and dared not look into Fade''s eyes. Fade patted her head and said softly, "Joey, it''s okay. It''s not your fault. It''s the other party who has gone too far." "But this is their territory..." She was a little worried. He narrowed his eyes and answered coldly, "No matter whose territory it is, they shouldn''t be unreasonable." After that, he stepped out of the building. "I''ll meet them personally." "Mr. Chen, don''t be impulsive. They..." The owner of the hotel was a little anxious and shouted at him. Fade waved his hand and said, "I''m not being impulsive. I can''t let my rtives and friends be wronged."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After that, he took a few strides and walked out of the hotel. He looked around the crowd standing at the door and shouted coldly, "Shut up!" Chapter 2404 Chapter 2404 At that very instant, the crowd''s eyes fell upon Fade, and their gaze became cold. "Boy, were you a part of that group just now?" "Did you ask us to shut up? You can''t possibly think we would let you off after destroying our goods, right?" "Whether it''s paid or not, this matter is not over yet." "I''ve heard from mypanions that they did not damage your goods. It was you who forced it onto them," Fade said coldly. "You still won''t admit it? Take a look at this then!" The slender middle-aged man threw a broken jade pendant in front of him and muttered bitterly, "The evidence is conclusive. Are you still trying to deny it?" "Does this count as evidence? Who knows if you were the one who broke it?" Fade retorted coldly. "This is definitely your fault. Let me tell you, this is my shop''s most valuable treasure. It is worth 10,000 stone coins. You mustpensate for it!" The man sternly shouted. Several of his followers also chanted behind him. "Yes, you have topensate." "10,000 stone coins, take it out now." "But of course, if you can''t, there is another payment method. Our demand is not high. You can just give us the two girls. Let''s have fun." A young man''s gaze fell onto Joey and Kelly. He licked his tongue as these disgusting words left his mouth. Fade''s gaze instantly became cold. He pped the young man and knocked him to the ground as the man uttered a painful groan. The crowd could not help but be shocked by Fade''s actions. However, the silence was broken by a shout. "You brat, you dare to hit me? How dare you hit me!" "A mere secr boy dares to beat the people of the real martial arts family. You are courting death." "If you hit someone, you have to pay for it!" With a loud shout, the people were about to rush up to Fade, who stood at the door. He, however, did not move. A majestic momentum burst out and he shouted, "Who dares to fight me!" Although the crowd''s strength was not bad, having reached the Earth Level, and could possibly be regarded as masters in the secr world, they were iparable to Fade. In the face of his energy, the crowd''s faces changed and their legs trembled. They could not move for a while. The onlookers were also shocked by the scene. Their eyes fell on Fade, scanning him and as they discussed among themselves. "This secr kid is very strong!" "This energy is at least above the middle stage of the Heaven Level." "It''s nothing special. In the past, young people in the secr world would have this kind of strength." "No, that''s not right. Don''t you guys think that this guy looks familiar?" "Does he look familiar? Why don''t I know him?" "He does look familiar. I must have seen him somewhere!" Just as the onlookers were gossiping, the cking of horse hooves filled the air. Then, with a cold shout, a man dressed in formal attire jumped off his horse. "When did an outsider be so arrogant as to cause a ruckus In the territory of our real martial family?" In an instant, everyone''s eyes fell on the man. The young man who was pped to the ground by Fade rushed to him and cried, "Mr. Wolcott Song, you must uphold justice for us!" "These secr people are too arrogant. They damaged our goods and they refuse topensate us. They even beat us up. This..." "Wolcott, with the surname Song! Could it be..." Fade''s gaze fell on the man, and his eyes became cold. At this moment, Wolcott also looked up at Fade and said, "Although you are guests from afar, it''s too much for you to cause a ruckus in the territory of our real martial arts family!" "A one-sided story is not credible!" Fade replied coldly. "Haha, then how can I confirm that your side of the story is credible?" Wolcott said. Fade squinted at him and asked coldly, "What do you want?" Wolcott slightly smiled and said, "What do I want? Actually, it''s very simple." "Whenever our real martial arts family encounters a problem that we can''t seem toe to a conclusion, we would just settle it through a fight on the fighting stage. The one who wins will have the upper hand." "Are you up for the challenge?" With that, Wolcott squinted and looked at him provocatively. The crowd surrounding them also started to kick up a fuss. "The battle is about to begin. Well have a good show to watch." "Wolcott is an expert. That secr brat, would he dare to make a move?" "Even if he doesn''t want to fight, he has to fight. Otherwise, how would he get out of this situation now?" Fade gazed at Wolcott silently. At this moment, Halston rushed to his side and whispered in his ear, "Fade, don''t be impulsive. The owner of the hotel just told me that private fights are not allowed here. As long as we don''t fight, they won''t be able to do anything." "But once you are on the fighting stage, you''ll be permitted to fight with each other by the officials. At that time, you''ll be in danger whether you live or die." Upon hearing this, Fade''s eyes lit up. He looked at Wolcott and said, "So you are telling me that you want to have a battle on the fighting stage!" "You from the Song family, who are you going to send out to meet their death this time?" "Fade, you." Speaking of this, Wolcott''s expression turned cold. He red at him and gritted his teeth. "Fade, do you really think that our Song family wouldn''t dare to kill you?" At this time, the onlookers continued with their gossip.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Fade, his name is Fade. That name sounds familiar!" "Of course it does. That is the secr genius who killed Hareeta and ric some time ago!" "What? That''s him! I heard that the Yuwen family is also in conflict with him!" "No wonder he looks so familiar! Some time ago, the Song family and the Yuwen family were so furious that they nned to kill him for revenge." "I didn''t expect him to have the guts to appear here. Is he looking to be killed?" In spite of the surprised discussion, Wolcott calmed down, looked Fade straight into his eyes and said, "So, are you consenting to this battle agreement?" Fade said faintly, "My friends are not to be insulted." "I must seek justice for them." "Fine, fine! Let''s wait and see. We''ll meet at the martial arts arena in the south of the city," Wolcott said in a deep voice. He then waved his hand, mounted his horse, and left. The rest of the crowd dispersed with a heated discussion. Fade turned around and returned to the hotel. Joey and others suddenly gathered around him. "Fade, you don''t have to go to the fighting stage. It''s too dangerous." "Yeah, Fade. We don''t have to take such a risk." "This matter must have been instigated by the Song family secretly. Agreeing to the battle just means that you''ve fallen into the enemy''s trap!" Fade looked at everyone''s concerned and worried eyes, smiled gently and said, "Don''t worry, I will win." Chapter 2405 Chapter 2405 The news of Fade agreeing to a battle with the Song family spread quickly among the real martial arts family. For a moment, the crowd put their affairs aside and swarmed to the fighting stage at the south of the city, as they were looking forward to the forting battle. Meanwhile in the hotel, after a short rest, Fade took Joey and others to the fighting stage. There was a huge open space in the fighting ring. A square stone table with a height of two meters was built in the center, and all kinds of weapons were ced around it. When Fade arrived at therge empty space, it was already packed with people. The crowd looked at him and began to gossip about him curiously. Upon seeing this, Halston and the others couldn''t help but hold their curiosity. After some observation, Halston couldn''t help but sigh, "To some extent, it''s also a tragedy for the people of the real martial arts family to be trapped in such a small ce their whole lives!" "That''s why they are so excited to see us now. After all, it''s the first time they''ve encountered outsiders." "The Spiritual Energy here is rich, and it''s a good ce to cultivate. Rtively speaking, this ce is too small, too restricted, and it''s considered a weak ce. However, when there''s a gain, there''s also a loss. It''s impossible for anything to be perfect." "The Song family has arrived!" Joey suddenly spoke up. In an instant, their gazes fell onto the Song family members. The Song family members were all wearing green robes, and they looked imposing as they walked over towards them proudly. The one leading the group was Wolcott, whom they had just met at the hotel''s entrance. Behind him were seven or eight Song family disciples, all of whom had unfamiliar faces. "I didn''t expect you to reallye!" Wolcott looked at him andughed. Fade frowned and jumped directly onto the fighting stage with a light leap. Then, he said coldly, "There''s no need for this nonsense. Who did the Song family send to fight this time?" "Who was sent to fight? Haha, it looks like you still don''t know the rules of the fighting stage!" Wolcott looked at Fade on the stage with a cold smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Fighting on the stage isn''t a one-on-one duel. It''s apetition between the two sides. The two sides can fight at their own will until both sides are annihted or until they admit defeat." With that, Wolcott waved his hand, and suddenly, seven disciples emerged behind him, as they red fiercely at Fade. "These are the disciples sent by my Song family!" "What? There''s seven of them? That''s too much." Halston''s expression immediately shifted. "You didn''t mention that there was such a rule. You are cheating." Kaegan gnashed his teeth. "That''s despicable. Is this the virtue of your Song Family?" "Fade, we won''t participate in this unfair battle. Let''s go back!" Before Fade could respond, Wolcott smiled again. "Go back? It seems that you really don''t know the rules of the battle!" "Once we are on the stage, it means that we''ve agreed to do so. If you want to back out, you''ll have to be punished by our real martial arts family!" Wolcott said in a cold voice and red at Fade with a killing intent in his eyes. "What with these unfair rules? Are you bullying outsiders?" Joey could not help but ask. "Haha, how is it unfair! It''s not like I''m stopping you from dispatching your own people," Wolcott said with a sneer. "If you think it''s not fair, then all of you cane onto the stage. I''m not against it." "It doesn''t matter. I''m not afraid of you!" Kaegan rolled up his sleeves and was ready to fight. Halston stopped him and said sternly, "Don''t be impulsive." With that, their eyes fell on Fade. Fade''s gaze was deep as he looked at the Song family members, and then back at his friends. The corners §Ö of his lips lifted up, and he smiled confidently. "Since the Song family wants to send their people to their deaths, then they are more than weed to. I don''t mind killing a I few more." "But..." Halston was still somewhat worried. However, Joey chanted with a serious face, "If Fade says that he will seed, then he definitely will. We just need to believe in him!" As soon as she finished her words, they stared back at Fade. With firmness and trust, they shouted, "Good luck!" Fade nodded, then waved at Wolcott and said coldly, "Let''s start! I don''t want to waste any more time!" "Haha, I heard that you are very §Ö§ä arrogant. I guess that proves my assumption about you today!" Wolcott Sneered. He then turned his head to look at a burly man in kis thirties. "Weiis, you''ll be the first to fight him!" "Wolcott, don''t worry. Just watch me get rid of him!" The burly man named Weiis Song grinned and clenched his fists so hard that they cracked. He fell heavily on the stage like a giant chariot, rolling towards Fade. "Kid, go to hell!" With a roar, Weiis stepped onto the stage with a rumble. His every step was imbued with a vigorous aura of positive energy, which almost made the fighting stage tremble. For a moment, the crowd became lively. "As expected of Weiis. His aura and strength is too strong!" "Weiis is at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level. He''s not far from the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Obviously, his strength cannot be underestimated." "The advanced stage of the Heaven Level is not a big deal. In our real martial arts family, there are many like him but Weiis is different. He was born with extraordinary strength. Even ordinary warriors at the peak stage of the Heaven Level dare not confront him directly." "In general, when you fight with Weiis, you have to be very careful and skillful in order to win." "But now, looking at Fade, it seems that he is going to fight with brute strength and suffer a lot." Amongst the discussion of the crowd, Weiis, who was like a giant God of War, rushed towards Fade. The horrible force almost smashed Fade and the fighting stage. However, at the moment of collision, Fade threw a punch. A simple punch, without any fancy moves, hit Weiis in the stomach directly. Then, an irresistible force spread out onto Weiis'' body through his abdomen. The horrible force instantly sent him flying backward. He finally fell onto the ground with a booming sound and he spat out a mouthful of blood, which was even mixed with some bright red fragments.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Almost Immediately, his breathing came to a halt and he fell to the ground without a single movement. The scene waspletely silent. Everyone was taken aback. They looked at Fade in utter shock. "I-Is this true?" "Weiis lost. No, Weiis is dead." "Furthermore, he was killed in just one single move. Just how strong is Fade?" "Legend has it that he is a Half-Lord Level martial artist. Could it be true?" In the midst of the exmations, Wolcott, who was originally full of confidence, turned pale and looked a little embarrassed. Chapter 2406 Chapter 2406 Fade stood on the stage with an indifferent expression and a calm gaze as if nothing had happened. "Next one!" He looked at Wolcott and wiggled his finger. Wolcott''s face fell. He turned to look at the Song family''s remaining disciples behind him and hissed, "Next, you..." Before he could finish his words, the disciples lowered their heads and took a step back, fear evident on their faces. "How dare you..." Wolcott grew even more furious when he saw their actions. At this moment, a middle-aged bald man stepped forward. His face was serious as he dered, "Mr. Wolcott, let me fight in the next round!" "Benzyl Alright, you may go." He nodded and whispered, "Don''t hold back. Go all out." "I understand, Mr. Wolcott!" Benzy nodded and stepped onto the fighting stage. He got on the stage without any hesitation. At that moment, a huge surge of positive energy broke out from him like a burning me, roaring and rushing towards Fade. Fade frowned as he gauged Benzy''s strength. Then, he sneered and said, "He''s only at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Do you really think that he is my match?" "What a joke!" He let out a deafening roar, and a ball of me appeared in his palm. The ball of me turned into the shape of a fire lotus and shot out of Fade''s palm, countering Benzy''s attack. The explosion shrouded the entire fighting stage, and the surrounding air turned scorching hot in an instant. "Kid, you..." Benzy gritted his teeth and yelled, stimting his energy to strengthen his attack. However, soon, he realized that something was amiss. Fade''s fire attack only grew more violent as Benzy strengthened his attack, and he kept suppressing his energy. "This won''t work. I am about to reach my limit. If I go on like this, I will lose." Benzy''s mind began to waver. He began considering whether he should admit defeat first. Fade narrowed his eyes and gently pushed his right palm forward. At that instant, the lotus- shaped me shot out and smashed Benzy''s attack before entirely engulfing him. "No..." Benzy screamed and rolled down from the stage, his body writhing madly as he attempted to put out the mes. The Song family members rushed forward to put out the fire for him. Their movements were quick, and they sessfully put out the mes in less than half a minute. However, Benzy''s body was already a burned, charred mess. Although he was still alive and struggling to breathe, in his current state, if he survived, he would be disabled for the rest of his life. Benzy had lost again! Two of the Song family''s masters had lost in session; one was dead and the other was seriously injured. Such a result had shocked everyone at the scene.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The remaining members of the Song family werepletely silent. They looked at Fade in horror, their faces ghostly pale. They didn''t even dare to move. At this moment, he shifted his gaze towards them, and he shouted coldly, "Next!" Wolcott''s gaze fell on the rest of the members. However, they all looked away and avoided his gaze. Obviously, none of them were willing topete. "What? You don''t dare?" Fade snorted coldly. He looked at the passers-by around him and said bitterly, "Is there a rule saying what will happen if one party does not dare to fight?" Upon hearing this, a staff member quickly answered, "ording to the rules jointly set by the families, if one of the fighters is already on the fighting stage, but the other party does not dare to fight, it means that they admit defeat and will be at the mercy of the winner." "At my mercy. This rule is amazing!" The corners of Fade''s lips curled into a cold smile. Then, he strode toward Wolcott and the others. "You... What are you going to do?" Wolcott looked at him nervously, his voice beginning to tremble. Fade snorted. "You were going to kill me. What do you think I''m going to do?" "Y-You..." Wolcott started bing nervous. He retreated and waved his hands, then said, "We admit defeat. We won''t fight anymore. You won." "Do you think it is over if you admit defeat?" Fade sneered. "ording to the rules, I can dispose of you at will." "You, don''t do anything rash!" Wolcott stammered. "We''re the Song family''s disciples. If you do anything to us, the Song family won''t let you off so easily." "Haha!" Fadeughed. "That''s what ric and Hareeta said before they died." "Do you think I''m afraid?" He jumped off the stage and approached Wolcott step by step as they exchanged words. Meanwhile, Zakhar was sitting on an old-fashioned wooden armchair in the main hall of the Song family''s second branch, drinking tea. Just then, Ellison walked inside the room and greeted him, "Hello, Dad!" "Alright, get up!" Zakhar nodded. Then, he looked behind him and asked, "Why didn''t Wolcotte today? Did he go loitering again?" Ellison noticed Zakhar''s stern gaze and quickly exined, "Dad, Wolcott is yful, but he never forgets the important matters.¡± "This time, he really went out to do business!" "What business?" Zakhar asked. Ellison seemed excited as he walked to Zakhar''s side and said, "Dad, Wolcott really is doing something important this time. It is a huge matter." "Well, the martial artists from the secr world came to our ce yesterday. Wolcott found out that our family''s enemy, the kid named Fade, was in the hotel." "Thus, he secretly set up a trap and used a tiny trick to lure Fade to the fighting stage. Wolcott also brought seven masters with him. He was prepared to kill Fade in the fight." "I guess he is about to seed now." "What? Wolcott went to deal with Fade?" Zakhar''s face fell as he put down the teacup. Ellison was puzzled at his response, and he said, "Dad, is there anything wrong with this? Fade killed Hareeta and ric. She was your beloved granddaughter." "Besides, Wolcott would make a huge contribution to the chief if he killed Fade. By then, our position in the n will also rise." "Nonsense!" Zakhar mmed the teacup on the table and snapped, "Do you have any idea how dangerous Fade is? Wolcott is only courting death by duelling with him on the fighting stage." "Quick, send some people over quickly. We must stop Wolcott," Zakhar ordered. Ellison was still unconvinced. "Dad, I know that Fade has some strength, but you''re exaggerating. Wolcott is a master at the peak stage of the Heaven level, and he also brought seven more masters with him Among them, Benzy is a master close to the Half-Lord Level. Fade is bound to lose!" I "Bullsh*t!" Zakhar scolded, "Did you know that some time ago, Fade defeated Hofazz and Koshia, two Half-Lord Level experts, despite them joining forces? His strength has already surpassed an ordinary Half-Lord Level master." "What? Those rumours are actually true? I thought those were smoke bombs from our family and the Yuwen family?" Ellison was visibly shocked. Zakhar red at his son. "These are smoke bombs. It''s just that we let out these smoke bombs to save the Song family and the Yuwen family''s dignity. How could you take seriously? Are you stupid?" "Ah, th-this..." Ellison was at a loss for words. "What are you waiting for? Quick, bring your men there!" Zakhar bellowed angrily. Ellison immediately came back to his senses and turned to leave in a hurry. Chapter 2407 Chapter 2407 Screams of agony filled the fighting stage in the south of the city. Blood sttered everywhere, dyeing the ground red. The audience had retreated far away from the stage. They were shocked, at the same time, excited to see such a scene in front of their eyes. At this moment, Wolcott, who had always been graceful, crawled and writhed on the ground, his long robe covered with blood and stains. Behind him, Fade stepped forward with a cold face, his right hand holding a virtual sword as if it was the reaper''s sickle. "No, don''t kill me. Don''t..." Wolcott cried out in fear as he escaped toward the crowded area. All of the fighters from the Song familyid behind him in pools of blood, no longer breathing. "Rules are rules. The Song family is also one of the real martial arts families. Of course, they have to abide by the rules." Fade''s voice sounded emotionless as he chased after Wolcott, stepping on the pools of blood on the ground as he moved. "I was wrong. I admit that it was my fault. My family will never dare to attack you again. I promise," Wolcott cried out. Fade''s face was ice cold. He shook his head slightly and said, "Your family''s guarantee is meaningless." "Death is the best guarantee." "No..." Wolcott let out a terrified wail as he saw Fade lunging towards him, the virtual sword in his handsing down on him with a murderous whistle. Just then, a loud scream came from afar at this critical moment. "Stop... Stop it!" Everyone immediately turned their heads towards the source of the voice in unison. The crowd watched intently as a mighty group of people rushed over, their movements rolling up the smoke and dust on the ground. The group of people were all dressed in green robes, and they each held a long sword. Symbols of an ancient building were embroidered on their green shirts just above their left chest. It was the Song family''s emblem. "The Song family came." "That... That''s Ellison. Mr. Wolcott''s father." "And behind him is Harun, a member of the Song family and a Half-Lord Level expert." "They even brought along the Half-Lord Level experts. The Song family is going to fight for real now." In the midst of the crowd''s heated discussion, Wolcott noticed the people who came. He immediately grew excited, and he hurriedly shouted with tears and snot on his face, "Dad! Save me. Fade wants to kill me. Save me quickly." "Wolcott, I''m here!" Ellison shouted. At the same time, Harun made his move. He shot out a burst of positive energy and hit the virtual sword in Fade''s hand, thus, saving Wolcott.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Whoa!" Ellison had brought a huge troop of people along with him. Dozens of people from the Song family stood under the fighting stage and red at Fade coldly as if they were going to kill him. Ellison helped Walcott up and handed him over to his servants. He then shot Fade a cold re and spat, "How dare you kill my family''s disciples." Fade returned his gaze and said indifferently, "Your family''s disciples have lost the fight they started against me." "ording to the rules, they are at my mercy." "He''s my son. How dare you attack him!" Ellison gritted his teeth angrily and red at him. Fade''s facial expression remained calm. Instead of retreating, he took a step forward and continued, "Rules are rules. If they lose, they must die." "How dare you!" Ellison shouted. Dozens of people from the Song family immediately drew out their weapons and stared at Fade fiercely. The battle was about to begin. Halston, Joey, and the others grew worried upon seeing such a scene. They wanted to persuade Fade but said nothing in the end. Fade frowned when he saw the Song family''s response. He nced at them, then turned to look at the person in charge and asked, "The Song family has openly vited the rules of the fighting stage. Do you not care about such unruly behaviour?" "This... Ahem... We..." The person in charge lowered his head with an awkward expression on his face. He paused for a moment, then looked at Ellison and said, "Ellison, Young Master Wolcott has indeed lost the fight. ording to the rules, the Winner can deal with him as he pleases." "Of course, this is a matter of life and death. It would be best if we can sit down, have a good discussion, and settle things peacefully," the person in charge advised, trying to smooth things over. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, Ellison didn''t care about his suggestion at all. He answered in a deep voice, "I don''t care. Wolcott is my son. Whoever dares to touch him will be the Song family''s enemy." "Now, is there anyone else who wants to say something?" The audience immediately lowered their heads upon hearing the question and stepped away from him as if showing him that this matter had nothing to do with them. Some of them even began to curry favor with the Song family. "Did Mr. Wolcott go up the fighting stage? I didn''t see him just now." "That''s right. He said that Mr. Wolcott had agreed to fight on the fighting stage with him, but he wasn''t on the stage at all!" "I only saw this outsidere down from the stage and attack Mr. Wolcott." "Indeed. Maybe he was only using the fight on the fighting stage as an excuse. Their promise probably meant nothing to him." These people had shamelessly denied Fade and Wolcott''s fight on the fighting stage and acted as if they didn''t know about this matter. Some of them even distorted the truth and used him of being the culprit. Suddenly, a heated debate about Fade broke out among the crowd. Fade watched them calmly, then turned to the person in charge and asked in a low voice, "Is this a rule set by the real martial arts family?" "Ahem, this, I..." The man''s eyes gleamed, but he did not respond. To him, offending a great family like the Song family for a reckless outsider was not worth it. Fade sneered at his response. "Very well! No wonder you are from the real martial arts family. You are worthy of being one of them." "It seems that I finally understand the truth. No matter where we are, the one who fights better always wins," Fade sneered. Ellison sneered smugly. "It''s good that you understand." "In that case, you better give in now. Otherwise..." Ellison spoke arrogantly as he waited for Fade to admit his wrongdoings. Suddenly, Fade''s figure sliced through the air like a shadow. Then, a miserable scream filled the air. "Ugh...¡± Ellison was stunned. He turned around and found Wolcott lying in a pool of blood. "Wolcott! No....." Ellison rushed over and began wailing as he hugged his son. However, Wolcott''s breath gradually dissipated as his body turned cold. "Fade! You... You killed my son. I''m going to kill you. I''m going to tear you to pieces." Ellison yelled and red at Fade furiously, gnashing his teeth. He looked as if he was about to go mad. "Harun, make your move. Kill him!" He ordered. Chapter 2408 Chapter 2408 Harun, the Half-Lord Level expert, made his first move. The energy around his body was like a raging wave, surging and flowing aggressively. Meanwhile, the other Song family members'' positive energy exploded instantly. Their energies converged into a sea of vital energy that was about to swallow Fade whole. He did not give in. At that moment, violent energyshed out of him like a sword and rose into the sky. Just when both parties had gotten themselves ready for the battle... A cool breeze blew over. A faint fragrance wafted in the air and drifted into the crowd, calming everyone''s nerves. Slowly, the tense atmosphere became rxed. Then, melodious music rang out. Amidst the music, a young girl in a tulle dress appeared in front of everyone. The girl had a delicate and perfect face, as well as a graceful figure. She looked just like a fairy descending themon world. Her appearance instantly attracted everyone''s attention. "I-Is that Miss Chung?" "It must be Miss Chung. No one else would have such charisma except for her." "Miss Chung? Why would she be here?" The girlnded on the fighting stage and swept her gaze across the crowd. Finally, her eyes fell on Ellison. "Since when did the Song family be so bold to disobey the rules set up by the various families?" She said coldly. His pupils contracted instinctively upon hearing the question. He paused for a moment, then looked up at Alicia and replied with an ingratiating smile, "I didn''t know you wereing, Miss Chung. Please excuse me for not greeting you properly. Our family has always wanted to invite you to our home. Are you free today?" She answered with a cold voice, "Don''t change the subject. Answer my questions." He did not expect that she would embarrass him. His facial expression stiffened, and he answered her through gritted teeth, "Miss Chung, as a real martial arts family, our Song family will naturally not go against the rules." "Is that so? Then how do you exin what is happening now?" She asked. "I..." His eyes glimmered for a moment, then he said, "If you are referring to the matter about Fade, the secr world martial artist, then you might have misunderstood the situation." "Fade is an atrocious man. Despite his secr background, he has attacked our family''s martial artists. Now, he came here to challenge our family and killed several of our family''s disciples, including my son, Wolcott." "Therefore, when dealing with such an evil person, our family had no choice but to take action and capture him." Kaegan and Joey could no longer hold in their anger after hearing Ellison''s lies and false usations. "You are talking nonsense! It is obvious that your family challenged us first!" "How dare you put the me on us? Don''t you think your family is too shameless?" Ellison''s expression did not waver. He nced at the surrounding onlookers and said, "Everyone at the scene has witnessed what truly happened, and they may testify whether what I said is true or not. If you don''t believe me, you may ask everyone else." Joey hurriedly defended, "The news about the fighting stage has already been spread around yesterday, and many of you have heard about it. You can''t lie!" Kaegan turned to look at the person in charge and said, "You are the person in charge. You know everything." However, the people lowered their heads and said nothing upon being questioned, without any intention of answering them. The onlookers hung their heads low and stepped away from the scene. They didn''t seem to want to be involved in this matter at all. Ellison immediately smiled at such a scene and said, "It seems that the truth is clear. Miss Chung, you..." However, before he could finish his words, Alicia walked towards Fade with a smile and said, "You''re here!" He nodded gently and said, "Yes!" As everyone stared at them surprisingly, she dered, "Some time ago, I made a few new friends while travelling around Capital City." "Mr. Chen is one of my best friends out there." Everyone''s faces turned pale after hearing her exnation, and the surrounding atmosphere immediately became tense. "What? It turns out that this guy is Miss Chung''s friend!" "Not only that, they are best friends. He has found a strong backing!" "The Chung family is one of the top aristocratic families among the real martial arts family. They are superior to the Song family!" "We may offend the Song family, but we can''t afford to offend the Chung family!" Soon, many people changed their minds and hurriedly stepped forward to testify. "Miss Chung, I know about the fighting stage. It''s true. Wolcott challenged Mr. Chen first. Mr. Chen only epted the challenge." "We have also witnessed the entire battle. Mr. Chen won two rounds, so the Song family did not dare to ept the challenge anymore. ording to the rules, Mr. Chen may deal with them at will." "ording to the rules, there was iet the nothing wrong with Mr. Chen''s actions. However, the Song family sent their people to stop him. We suspect that they are viting rules. After hearing the onlookers'' confession, Alicia turned to to look at Ellison and asked coldly, "Mr. Song, do you have anything else to say now?" "I... I..." Ellison gritted his teeth, attempting toe up with an excuse. However, he was at a loss for words. In the end, he only hissed, "No one has vited the rules in today''s fight." "If that''s the case, Mr. Song, you''d better take your people and leave! Otherwise, people will misunderstand and think that real martial arts family does there To the rules to bully the v follow by That would be bad," she said emotionlessly. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Yes, I''ll take my people and leave right away." He nodded. His face was full of grievance and anger as he led his people away. Fade looked at Alicia and said gently, "Thank you." She smiled. "It''s only a tiny matter." "There is still one more day until the opening of the inner ind. It''s not safe for you to stay in the hotel. Why don''t youe to stay at my ce?" She invited. "I..." Fade wanted to refuse. He was not afraid of the Song family if they came to seek revenge. However, he finally nodded and agreed for the sake of his friends. "Sorry for all the trouble, Miss Chung!" She smiled and said, "We are friends already, so you don''t have to be so polite. Let''s go!" She left the fighting stage with Fade and his friends. The crowd dispersed as soon as the group of friends left and began spreading the news about what happened that day. Within a short time, Fade''s incident had once again triggered a heated discussion among the real martial arts family. People staying nearby the Song family heard angry shouts and noises of items being smashed and broken. They also heard the family scolding their servants while punishing them. The atmosphere of the Song family had be extremely depressing. Meanwhile, Alicia returned to her family home with Fade and hispanions. Even though Fade and his friends came from various great ns and had seen all kinds of buildings and skyscrapers before, they were still shocked by the size of the Chung family''s estate and the various expensive decorations in the mansion. Chapter 2409 Chapter 2409 The Chung family''s house did not look like a home. Instead, it looked more like a museum filled with spiritual energy and rare cultivation items. Kaegan and the others'' eyes lit up when they saw the items. They wished they could stay here forever. Reluctantly, Fade and his friends came to the living room. Meanwhile, in the living room, an elder served them hot tea politely. He seemed to be the family''s servant. After Alicia invited Fade and the others to sit down, she turned to the old servant and ordered, "Torrell, tell my father that I have invited an important guest toe over." "Sure!" The old servant bowed respectfully and left. Then, she invited them to drink tea and told them about the Chung family''s current situation. Fade chatted with her for a while and learned the Chung family member''s status. Saxon Chung, the current head of the Chung family, was already ny years old. Mr. Chung had three children. The eldest son, Rahmi, the second son, Richardus, and the youngest daughter, Rochelle. Among them, Alicia was the daughter of Mr. Chung second son, Richardus. Meanwhile, Rahmi and Rochelle, each had a son. They were Jarvis and Howell, respectively. Of course, Alicia had many other rtives, but she did not introduce them. Perhaps it was because she was the only daughter among the third generation and that she was gentle and talented, so Saxon always doted on her. He cared more about her than Jarvis, the eldest grandson of the Chung family. While they were chatting, a burst of heartyughter rang out behind them. "Alicia''s friends are here. Where are they?" She stood up and weed the man with a smile. "Dad, you are here." She returned to the room side by side with a tall and handsome middle-aged man. Then, she pointed to Fade and his friends and introduced, "Dad, they are my friends whom I have been talking about. This is Fade, a good friend I met in Capital City." "Nice to meet you, Mr. Chung!" Fade stood up and greeted Richardus with a bow. The others also stood up to greet him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Richardus was a kind-hearted man. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "You don''t have to be so polite. You are all Alicia''s friends, so you are our family''s guests. Please rx, make yourself at home, and have fun." "Thank you, Mr. Chung!" The group of friends thanked him. Then, they began to chat. Richardus asked about Fade and his friends'' lives in the secr world, while Fade inquired about the real martial arts family''s current situation. They had gained a lot of information from each other. Alicia noticed the harmonious atmosphere in the room, then pursed her lips, turned to look at Richardus, and said, "Dad, the thing that I mentioned to you before!" His expression changed upon being reminded by her. He nodded and said, "Not bad. I think it will work." After that, the two of them turned their heads in unison and looked at Fade, who seemed confused by their exchange. "Mr. Chung, Alicia, you..." He couldn''t help but ask. Alicia exined in a hurry, "Fade. The thing that I mentioned to you while we were in Capital City. What do you think..." He could not help but frown when he heard her words. He looked at her with a serious expression and replied, "Alicia, I thank you very much for trusting and believing in mez However, marriage is not child''s y. Besides, I am already married, and I love my wife very much, so..." A trace of sadness shed across her eyes, but she immediately forced a smile and waved her hand frantically, "I understand. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have mentioned this again." "Let''s not talk about this. Fade, we would like to invite you to join our family. Are you interested?" She suddenly changed the topic. Her proposal had truly shocked him. "What? Let me join your family? That''s impossible. After all, the Chung family is the top family among the real martial arts family, and I am just an ordinary martial artist..." She shook her head and said, "Fade, you are too modest. If you were an ordinary warrior, I would be nothing." "But..." He was still reluctant to ept the invitation. Alicia quickly exined, "Joining us doesn''t mean that you will be our family. Instead, it is just a title. You will take on the name of our family and be a member of our family." "In this way, you may live in the secr world and the real martial arts family circle in the name of the Chung family." "Of course, sometimes, we may still need your help on some matters." Fade finally understood what Alicia meant. Joining a huge family like the Chung family and carrying out matters in their name would definitely bring great convenience to him. Besides, the Chung family did not have many requests. They only asked for his help asionally. Under normal circumstances, he would have immediately agreed to ept the offer when given such an opportunity. However, he did not agree to it instantly. Instead, he thought about it carefully, then turned to look at her and said Alicia, with your family''s power and status, it seems pointless to invite me to be a member. Your family does notck Half-Lord Level experts." "I..." She struggled toe up with an exnation. Richardus gently nudged her shoulder and then looked at Fade with a serious expression. "You are a smart man, Fade. Thus, I won''t beat around the bush with you," he said. "Although our family runs a huge business and has given birth to many experts, not many of them canpare to your level. Besides, you are not even 30 years old." "Therefore, looking at your talent and potential in martial arts, you are a top genius and are worth our family''s early investment." "On the other hand, although our family is massive, we have our own difficulties. The situation that Alicia encountered is one of them." "I hope to expand the Chung family and allow them to make their own choices so that Alicia won''t be forced to do something like this again in the future." "You are very likely to be chosen by the Sixteen Inner Hall, and you are our hope. We hope that you will be able to help our family free ourselves from the shackles in the future." He paused and remained silent for a few seconds. Then, his facial expression turned soft as he looked at Fade with a smile. "Those things that I have said just now were all purely based on reasoning and interest." "However, looking from the emotional perspective, you are Alicia''s friend. Thus, I hope to befriend you." "In addition, if you agree to be a member of our family, I promise you a million stone coins worth of cultivation, resources every year, the Chung family''s information and connections, as well as the opportunity to enter the real martial arts family, on top of the conditions that I mentioned earlier." Kaegan and Halston''s eyes widened upon hearing Richardus'' offer. Even Fade was taken aback. After all, a million stone coins worth of cultivation resources would be equivalent to ten billion yuan after conversion. Besides, not many people were given such a generous offer. Chapter 2410 Chapter 2410 At that moment, Fade only had to ept the title and promise to help out asionally in exchange for the cultivation resources and benefits from the Chung family. Indeed, it was very sincere of the Chung family to offer him such a generous invitation. Alicia blinked her huge round eyes and she stared at him sincerely. He could not bring himself to refuse them, so he gave in and agreed. "Mr. Chung, Alicia, I promise..." However, just as he was about to agree... Heavy footsteps filled the room. Just then, a woman''s voice rang out, "Richardus, we have guests! Why didn''t you tell us?" At that instant, everyone in the living room turned their heads towards the source of the voice. Four people appeared at the doorstep in front of Fade and the others. A man and a woman, both middle-aged, walked in with two young men following behind them.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The voice belonged to the middle-aged woman. "Rochelle, Rahmi! What brings you here?" Richardus quickly got up from his seat and walked over to greet them. Fade immediately guessed the identities of the group of people. The two middle-aged people were Rahmi and Rochelle. Therefore, the young men beside them were their sons, Jarvis and Howell. "Richardus, we have guestsing over. As the host family, of course, we''d like to meet him," Rochelle replied with a smile, then turned to look at Fade, sizing him up. Beside her, Rahmi''s face seemed grim as he said in a deep voice, "Richardus, could you please introduce us to our guests?" Upon hearing his words, Richardus quickly answered, "Rahmi, Rochelle, these people are Alicia''s friends, and they are here to participate in the inner ind''s test." "Those who participate in the test are from the secr world!" Rochelle nced at Fade and the others, her eyes shing with contempt. The young man standing behind her seemed to be only in his early twenties. He was even more hostile towards them. Waving the folding fan in his hand, he asked, "Alicia, since when did you make friends with secr people? You are embarrassing the Chung family!" Fade and his friends'' faces sank upon hearing the young man''s remark. Alicia immediately chided, "Howell, don''t talk nonsense." "The people from the secr world are human too, and they are no different from us. Besides, Fade is an expert. He is much more powerful than you! " "He''s more powerful than me? Are you kidding me, Alicia? I''m an expert at the peak stage of the Heaven level! Who does he think he is?" Howell spat arrogantly and shot Fade a look of disdain. Alicia red at him fiercely and hissed, "Don''t be so arrogant. Do you think that you''re invincible just because you''re at the peak stage of the Heaven Level? Fade is a HalfLord Level expert." "A Half-Lord Level expert? He''s only a martial artist from the secr world! Alicia, are you kidding? Don''t lie to me." Howell''s face was filled with disbelief. She snorted and said, "Lying to you? Haha! You think too much." "His name is Fade Chen, and he is known as Master Chen in the secr world. As for his achievements, you may look them up yourself." "By the way, if you think it''s troublesome to look up the information, I''ll tell you about Fade''stest achievement. Earlier, he fought with eight of the Song family''s disciples on the fighting stage in the south of the city, and all eight of them died in the end." Howell''s expression instantly changed after hearing her words. Although he didn''t care about the matters of the martial artists in the secr world, he had heard about the fight in the south of the city that day. His face fell in an instant. Then, he looked at Fade with a dark expression and asked, "You are the one who killed Wolcott?" "He deserved to die! " Fade replied coldly. For a moment, Howell was at a loss for words. Meanwhile, Jarvis walked over. He looked at Fade and said, "I''ve heard about you, Master Chen. You are also praised as the role model of young people in the nation. You lea the team to defeat the Micovia team, winning the International Youth Martial Arts Competition." "Then, you stuck until the end in the Xuan Valley''s secret area. Your extraordinary achievement has shocked the Four Heaven Level ns." "You are definitely no ordinary person to have achieved such results!" Fade nced at him and replied monotonously, "You tter me." Rahmi had remained silent the entire time, but at this moment, he spoke, "Richardus, when I was outside, I seemed to have heard you say that you are recruiting members. This..." Since Rahmi had already mentioned the matter, Richardus would not hide it. "Rahmi, I was trying to recruit Fade as a titr member of our Chung family. When the timees..." Richardus repeated the terms and conditions that they had agreed upon earlier. Howell was displeased after listening to Richardus'' words. "It ispletely unnecessary to offer such generous conditions only to recruit a secr martial artist!" Alicia frowned and retorted, "Fade isn''t an ordinary martial artist. He''s powerful and has great potential." "Our family has plenty of experts. Richardus, it''s a waste to spend so much money like this!" Rochelle chimed in. "Rochelle, Fade''s potential is worth all the Chung family''s sacrifices," Richardus disagreed. "You can''t tell whether it''s worth it or not, Richardus," Rochelle pursed her lips and argued. Richardus was about to say something, but Jarvis suddenly eximed, "Oh! I suddenly remembered something." "Master Fade seems to have had a conflict with the Song family. He even killed Hareeta and ric. Is that true?" Jarvis fixed his gaze at him. Fade nodded without any hesitation. "That''s true!" As soon as he said that... Howell immediately became agitated in an instant. "What? You actually killed people from the Song family? How dare you!" Rochelle frowned and said, "Look at the candidate you''ve chosen, Richardus! If we were to recruit such a person, we would only bring trouble to ourselves." "The Song family started their conflict by provoking Fade first. The Song family is in the wrong," Alicia frantically exined. "Does it matter who is right and who is wrong in this matter, Alicia? The problem now is that is it worth it to start a feud with the Song family for the sake of this friend of yours?" Jarvis asked patronizingly. She choked on her words and then replied firmly, "Of course it''s worth it. Fade has great potential. The chief of the Sixteen Inner Hall likes him, and he might even choose him." "Is it true that the chief of Sixteen Inner Hall likes you?" Rahmi''s usually calm facade broke and he asked in surprise. Richardus nodded and said, "It is indeed true, Rahmi. Jaguar personally wrote a letter to the chief of Green Wood Hall and rmended Fade." "Jaguar values him!" Rahmi''s facial expression turned even more serious, and he couldn''t help but steal a few more nces at Fade. "Rahmi, you can''t miss such a talent!" Richardus advised. Rahmi seemed hesitant. He kept looking Fade up and down as if he was sizing up an item for sale. Chapter 2411 Chapter 2411 After thinking for a moment, Rahmi nodded and said, "You''re right." "Rahmi, let''s sign the agreement with Fade quickly..." Richardus urged hurriedly. However, Rahmi suddenly changed the subject and said, "But we''re going to spend a lot of resources on this matter. We need to consider it carefully." "Rahmi, you..." Richardus was beginning to grow impatient, and he was about to persuade him again. At this moment, Fade intervened. "Mr. Chung, thank you for your kindness." "Your family has your own considerations. Since that''s the case, we should call the recruitment off. There''s no need to worry about it." "Fade, how can we do that? We just made a deal..." Richardus seemed a little anxious. His gaze flitted between Rahmi and Fade, at a loss for what to do. Upon noticing Fade''s attitude, Howell ridiculed, "What the hell? How dare you put on airs with my family! You should see yourself in the mirror..." "Howell, shut up!" Alicia red at him, then rushed to Fade''s side and persuaded him in a hushed voice. "Fade, please don''t be angry. Our family really feels no ill will towards you..." After a few words of persuasion, she rolled her eyes and suggested, "It''s gettingte. Fade, I''m sure you''re tired after such a long day. How about you go ahead to the guest room and have a rest for a night, then well talk about it tomorrow?" Then, she turned to wink at her father. Richardus immediately took the hint and said, "Yes, yes. You should rest first. Well talk about it tomorrow!" Fade''s heart softened at the sight of Alicia''s apologetic smile. He nodded and said, "Alright. Sorry to trouble you." "No trouble, no trouble at all!" She said as she led Fade and the others to the guest rooms. There were only a few people from the Chung family left in the living room.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Now that the outsiders were no longer with them, Rochelle did not bother to hide her thoughts. Crossing her arms, she said with a puzzled look on her face, "Richardus, I don''t understand what you are thinking. How could you spend so much money only to invite a secr member? What is this!" "That''s right, Uncle. If the other real martial arts families were to find out that our family has taken such a person under our wing, I''m afraid they''dugh at us," Howell chimed in. Richardus red at the two of them and growled, "What do you know? Fade is much stronger than you think. Besides, he has greater potential than everyone in the Chung family." "Uncle, you''re exaggerating! No matter how strong that kid is, he will never be better than me. Even if he''s better than me, can he outshine Jarvis?" Howell turned to look at Jarvis as he spoke. Jarvis was calm, just like Rahmi. He said nothing, but only looked at his father. Rahmi remained silent for a few seconds before he said, "If Fade is truly a Half-Lord Level expert, then he is worth such a price." "If he really gets chosen to enter the inner ind, then our investment will be a big deal." "Thus, go and investigate his background now. I''ll make a decision tomorrow," Rahmi ordered in a deep voice. The family members dispersed. Nighttime, in a bedroom in the Chung family''s backyard. Rahmi stared at the documents in front of him and nodded. "Fade is much better than I expected." "Richardus did not make a mistake this time. Fade is worthy of joining the Chung family!" "Dad, what about the Song family?" Jarvis asked as he stood by Rahmi''s side. An arrogant sneer appeared on Rahmi''s stern face upon hearing Jarvis''ment. He snorted and said, "The Song family? They won''t dare to go against our family." "Dad, are you really going to recruit Fade?" Jarvis asked. Rahmi replied, "For now, it seems like he is worth recruiting!" However, as soon as he finished speaking, he frowned and eximed in realization, "Huh?" "What''s wrong, Dad?" Jarvis asked hurriedly. Rahmi pointed at a piece of information and mumbled, "ording to this source, Fade injured two Half-Lord Level experts, Hofazz and Kos hi a, not long ago. He even killed Jerzy, the eldest son of the Yuwen family." "What? He killed Jerzy?" Jarvis''s face fell instantly. "If that''s the case, we''ll offend the Yuwen family. We can''t do that!" Rahmi''s frown grew deeper as he continued reading the documents. "Jaguar rmended him to the chief of Green Wood Hall, but the chief did not directly ept the rmendation. It states here that he is still under consideration." "What? He was rejected!" Jarvis'' expression changed again. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Then, he turned to look at Rahmi and said with a serious face, "Dad, in this case, Fade has no value at all. It is not worth the loss to go against the Song family and pay so much for such a guy!" Rahmi sighed and said, "Richardus has been blinded by his emotions. Luckily, I tooked up Fade''s information. Otherwise, things would have gone wrong. You''ll be rejecting Fade tomorrow. I won''t go with you. What a waste of time!" "Yes, Dad!" Jarvis replied, then turned to leave. However, at this time, Rahmi let out a yell of surprise. He stared at the documents on the table and leaned forward as he scrutinized the information. Jarvis quickly whipped his head around. "Dad, what''s the matter?" Rahmi seemed shocked. "Is this true? Fade hasprehended almost 10,000 streaks of martial essences in the secret realm of the Xuan Valley!" "What? 10,000 streaks of martial essence? Wouldn''t that make him a Half-Lord Level expert? That''s impossible!" Jarvis quickly denied it. Rahmi continued reading the Qu information and said, "Some say that he hasprehended 10,000 streaks of martial essences, while some say that there aren''t that. many However, people specte that he hasprehended at least 1,000 streaks of martial essences. This is based on what the four Heaven Level ns saw in the water mirror at that time." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "1,000 streaks of martial essence. That''s... That''s impossible! Grandpa had onlyprehended over 900 streaks. How could Fade..." Jarvis found it hard to believe. Rahmi whispered, "I don''t believe it either, but so many people from the four Heaven Level ns were present at that time. They won''t lie about it. Besides, the video of the water mirror at that time is proof." "Fade seems to be well known forprehending martial essences." "In this case, we should recruit him." Rahmi hooked his finger on the table. "Recruit him? Father, have you changed your mind?" Jarvis asked in surprise. "But the Yuwen family..." Rahmi nced at Jarvis and cut him off, "We''ll be enemies with the Yuwen family, but it doesn''t matter anymore if we can get the secret ofprehending martial essences from Fade." "But Dad, even if we recruit him, wouldn''t it be a loss if he refuses to tell us the secret ofprehending the martial essences?" Jarvis asked. A cold look appeared on Rahmi''s face as he let out a cold snort. "When the timees that he joins our family, he will have no choice but to tell us!" Jarvis asked in a whisper, "Dad, do you mean... we will use violence?" "If that kid knows what''s good for him, he will y along. If he doesn''t, then we can only force him," Rahmi answered. "Dad, I understand." Jarvis nodded. Rahmi looked at him and said, "You''ll be in charge of signing the contract tomorrow." "Ah! I..." Jarvis seemed a little surprised. Rahmi red at him and said, "You''ll leave a good impression on your Grandpa if you recruit a capable man for our family. Do you understand?" "I see. I understand, Dad. I will definitely do my best!" Jarvis replied. "That''s enough. You may go back now. Get ready to take down that guy tomorrow," Rahmi said. "Yes, Dad. I''ll go back then." Jarvis bid Rahmi goodbye and left. Chapter 2412 Chapter 2412 Fade got up early the next morning after a night''s rest. Soon after he finished washing up, Alicia came over and led him and the others to have breakfast. During breakfast, she apologized to Fade for what had happened the day before. She told him that she and Richardus supported him very much and promised to do their best to convince Rahmi and Rochelle to reach an agreement with himter. He knew that she only meant well. Hence, he nodded and smiled gently. "I understand!" Shortly after breakfast, she led Fade and the others to the living room. However, the guards stopped them when they arrived at the entrance of the living room. She frowned and said unhappily, "What are you doing? I''m taking Fade and the others to the meeting. What do you mean by stopping us from entering?" "Please calm down, Miss Chung." "Of course, you and Mr. Chen may enter, but the rest seem to have nothing to do with the meeting. Thus..." The guard nced at Halston, Joey, and the others while he spoke. "They''re also my friends, I..." Alicia bellowed, her face flushed with anger. However, Halston stopped her before she could finish her words. "Miss Chung, this truly has nothing to do with us. It wouldn''t be appropriate for us to join in." "Miss Chung, we haven''t finished cultivating yet, and we are just about to go back to our rooms to cultivate," Kelly added. The others also spoke up. Alicia looked at them and finally looked at Fade with an inquiring look. He turned to look at them. He knew that they meant well and didn''t want to make trouble for him in front of a noble family like the Chung family. Therefore, he nodded and said softly, "Have a good rest. I will be back soon." "Okay!" The group of friends waved goodbye and left. Alicia quickly instructed the servants to escort them, then turned to look at Fade apologetically. "Fade, I''m sorry!" He shook his head and reassured her, "It has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to apologize. Besides, the Chung family mansion is full of spiritual energy. It''s good for them to seize the opportunity to cultivate." Then, the two of them entered the living room. About 15 minutester, Richardus, Rahmi, Rochelle, Jarvis, and Howell walked in. After everyone was seated, Alicia turned to look at Rahmi and asked impatiently, "Uncle, what do you think about recruiting Fade as a member of the Chung family?" Beside her, Richardus chimed in, "Fade has great potential. It will be a great fortune for our family if he bes our member." Rahmi was calm and serious as he sat unmoving on the main seat, his face betraying no visible emotions. He nced at Richardus and Alicia and then shifted his gaze to Fade. Then, he said slowly, "I learned a lot about Mr. Chen after looking him upst night, and I found that he is truly outstanding." "Uncle, I told you that Fade is powerful!" She eximed. Richardus nodded and said, "Then, let''s sign the contract, Rahmi."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He pulled out the contract that he had drafted the day before as he spoke, about to hand it over to Fade. However, at this moment, Rahmi shouted, "Wait a minute!" "Rahmi..." Richardus looked at him with a puzzled expression. Rahmi said, "Fade does have a lot of potential and is worthy of joining us. However, we should change the conditions." "Change the conditions?" Both Richardus and Alicia eximed in unison, shocked by his words. Alicia immediately defended, "Uncle, if you are thinking about raising the offer, Fade doesn''t care about money, but we may adjust the cultivation resources..." Before she could finish her words, Jarvis interrupted her, "Alicia, my father didn''t say that he wants to raise the offer." "You''re not raising the offer? Then why did you want to change the conditions?" She was stunned. Soon enough, she thought of something, and her eyes widened in realization. "Uncle, you are nning to lower..." "It looks like you''re clear-headed, Alicia!" Jarvisughed. Meanwhile, Howell chuckled and said, "Uncle is nning to lower the offer to recruit Fade, Alicia." "How could you guys..." Her expression darkened as she red at them. However, Rahmi roared and interrupted her. "Alicia, our family has a say on the conditions. It''s up to Mr. Chen whether he wants to ept it or not. Don''t interrupt." Then, he looked at Fade and said in a deep voice, "Fade, if you agree to be a member of our family, we will provide you with cultivation resourges worth 100,000 stone coins every year, as well as the relevant information as support." "Of course, you have to follow the Chung family''s orders once you join us. You must return to the Chung family once a month to ept the tasks our family has arranged for you." Alicia''s face turned pale as soon as Rahmi finished talking, and she spoke up before Fade could respond, "Uncle, this is too much. It is absolutely impossible. Fade..." Richardus was equally displeased. He looked at Rahmi and said, "Rahmi, what are you thinking? Fade has unlimited potential. These conditions are totally nonsense." Rahmi''s conditions were very different inparison to Richardus'' the day before. He had reduced the offer from cultivation resources worth 1 million stone coins to 100,000 stone coins. Not only that, but he had also tightened the restrictions. Fade was already somewhat hesitant to agree to the conditions offered the day before. It was a total joke to expect him to agree to such harsh conditions. Alicia and Richardus looked at Rahmi in confusion. However, he did not intend to exin his reasons. Instead, he squinted at Fade and asked, "Fade, these are the conditions that our family offers to you. What do you think?" At this moment, Fade''s expression was as cold as ice, betraying no emotions. He was willing to ept the offer the night before only for the sake of Alicia. However, now, Rahmi''s condition was aplete insult to him. In this case, he would never agree to it. Raising his head to look at Rahmi, Fade said coldly, "I thank the Chung family for your great kindness. However, I don''t think I am the best candidate to..." Before Fade could finish his words, Rahmi narrowed his eyes and shot a meaningful nce at Jarvis. Jarvis suddenly stepped forward and said in a low voice as he looked at Fade, "Mr. Chen, when my father and I were investigating your backgroundst night, we made some tiny discoveries." "Not only had you offended the Song Family, but you also killed Jerzy, the eldest son of the Yuwen family. Now, the members of the Yuwen family are furious, and they want to avenge Jerzy! Besides, the Sixteen Inner Hall seems to have rejected General Xu''s rmendation." Everyone''s faces fell upon hearing Jarvis'' announcement. Chapter 2413 Chapter 2413 Alicia and Richardus turned to look at Fade in unison, their faces filled with great surprise. "Fade, did you kill Jerzy?" She asked. Fade did not attempt to hide the truth. He said, "He wanted to kill me, so I killed him first!" "Ah! I..." She was taken aback by his reply. On the other hand, Howell smiled and said, "Alicia, you recruited a member into our family, yet you didn''t even investigate such a piece of news. You neglected your duty!" Rochelle added, "I understand that you want to recruit talents, Richardus, but such a so-called talent will only bring trouble to our family!" "I..." Richardus was speechless for a moment. However, Alicia quickly regained her senses and defended, "Even so, it''s not a big deal. The Yuwen family would not dare to start a war with our family." "Alicia, the Yuwen family may be afraid of our family''s power and give in. However, if they were to make concessions, our family will need topensate them in other aspects." "The price to pay is not cheap!" Jarvis said, ncing at Fade. "Thus, Dad''s conditions are already considered generous." "In my opinion, we are providing him with protection by inviting him to join our family. We are already kind enough to not ask for money from him. Instead, we are giving him resources. We''re letting him off lightly," Howell added. "That''s right. What kind of top talent would he be if the inner ind rejected him? I think they''re exaggerating!" Rochelle crossed her arms in front of her chest and spat in a sarcastic tone. "But..." Alicia seemed to have something to say. However, at this moment, Rahmi said, "Fade, I have already stated the conditions our family offers to you. Now, it''s your turn to make a decision." Fade''s face was gloomy, and his expression uncertain. He seemed to be hesitating. Upon seeing his expression, Jarvis added, "Mr. Chen, you''d better think twice. You will not be able to stand the Yuwen family''s revenge in the real martial arts family''s territory without the protection of our family." "The Song family is no match for the Yuwen family!" Fade''s face fell after hearing Jarvis'' words. He red at him and replied, "Are you threatening me?" Jarvis chuckled and said, "Mr. Chen, you think too much. I am only telling you the truth. It''s up to you to decide."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Kid, hurry up and agree! Otherwise, you''ll have no tears left to cry if the Yuwen family destroys you," Howellughed and said. "Jarvis, Howell, you''ve crossed the line." Alicia could not hold in her anger anymore. She then looked at Fade and said, "Fade, I..." He shook his head gently and stopped her. "I understand your good intentions, but I have made up my mind." After a pause, he looked up at Rahmi. His gaze was firm, and his voice was loud and clear as he said, "Mr. Chung, what you said earlier was true. I have offended the Yuwen family. The Sixteen Inner Hall has rejected my application. I will bring trouble to your family." "Therefore, I am not worthy of being a member of your family." After that, he turned to look at Alicia and Richardus and smiled gently. "Thank you, Mr. Chung and Alicia, for your hospitality. I have to go." Immediately after, he turned around and strode out of the living room. Rahmi and the others did not expect Fade to reject their offer in such a decisive manner. Such a response had caught them off guard. They were left stunned for a moment before they finally came to realize what had happened. Jarvis gritted his teeth and hissed, "Fade, think about it carefully. Think about what it means if you walk out of the living room." "Can you stand the Yuwen family''s revenge?" Fade did not look back. Instead, he said coolly, "Thank you for your concern. However, I will settle my own affairs myself." "You..." Jarvis clenched his teeth. Howell''s face darkened, and he shouted, "Fade, you may not fear for your own safety, but don''t you fear for the safety of your family and friends?" Fade''s expression changed dramatically upon hearing this. He whipped his head around and red at Howell, then hissed coldly, "Whoever dares to hurt my family and friends, I will let him regret it!" ''You...'' Fade''s ruthless warning was full of murderous intent. Howell couldn''t help but shudder at those words. Fade turned around with a cold snort and strode away. At this moment, Rahmi could no longer sit still. He suddenly stood up from the main seat and said, "Fade, think it over: Looking at your current situation, our family members are risking ourselves to offer you such a condition." "Really?" Fade sneered as he arrived at the front door and said, "If that''s the case, why would your family want to take the risk to recruit me? Isn''t it better for me to leave?" "You..." Rahmi was at a loss for words upon being questioned by Fade, and his face fell. He realized that he had exposed his intentions. "Don''t think that you''re the only smart one so you can treat the others as fools." Fade left the living room after he spat the final sentence. Alicia shifted her gaze between Rahmi''s gloomy face and Fade''s back, then stamped her feet hard and rushed out after him. She apologized to Fade again while escorting him and his friends out of the Chung family''s home. By the time she returned to the living room, Rahmi and the others were still there. Their faces seemed sullen, as if they had not recovered from the incident earlier. Alicia stared at Rahmi angrily and said, "Uncle, why did you do this? Fade and our family have nothing against each other. It''s fine if you don''t agree to let him join us but why did you threaten him? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I''m your uncle. Why are you talking to me like this?" Rahmi asked in a deep voice. "I''m just..." She was about to argue more. However, Rahmi snorted and said, "This matter has alreadye to this point. There''s no need to say anything more." Meanwhile, Jarvis hurriedly stood up for Rahmi, "Alicia, Fade has offended the Yuwen family. It''s a good thing that he did not join our family." "Alicia, we have only lost a secr martial artist, so don''t be so angry. Or is there something going on between you and Mr. Chen? Do you have an unusual rtionship with him? Howell raised an eyebrow at her and asked curiously. "What are you talking about? Shut up." She red at him, then nced at everyone and shouted, "I''m going to talk to Grandpa!" Jarvis and Howell''s faces fell. They were both displeased. After all, although they were the Chung family''s direct heirs, they were still not as doted on by Saxen as Alicia. Of course, they felt resentful towards her. Rahmi noticed the displeased look in his son''s eyes and said, "Jarvis, don''t just stand there. There''s something else you have to do." "Since that kid refuses to join our family, we will have to rify the matter so as not to be misunderstood." "I understand, Dad!" Jarvis nodded and left. Chapter 2414 Chapter 2414 Alicia walked past the Chung family''s enormous courtyard, then went through a bamboo forest. After about 15 minutes, she finally arrived at a restricted wooden house. A middle-aged man in his fifties was guarding the wooden house''s entrance. He seemed surprised to see her. "Miss Alicia! Why are you here?" She nodded to the man and said, "Hugh, is Grandpa free to talk? I have something to tell him." "Miss Alicia, Old Master is meditating and cultivating. I''m afraid it will take another hour before hepletes this round of cultivation," he replied. "An hour! I..." She grew anxious. Upon seeing her response, he asked, "Miss Alicia, is there something urgent?" "It''s not something urgent, but..." She hesitated and finally said, "Hugh, I will wait for Grandpa to finish his cultivation!" "Sure! Miss Alicia, sit here, please!" Hugh brought over a bamboo chair and handed it to her. Alicia sat down and waited, anxious and furious. An hour''s wait was truly a torture for her. Finally, when she almost ran out of patience, a gust of energy wafted out of the house. She and Hugh stood up together in an instant and turned to look at the wooden house. "Old Master has finished his cultivation!" Hugh eximed. She rushed towards the wooden house impatiently. "Grandpa, I''m Alicia. I have something to tell you. I''ming in." She pushed the door open and stepped inside. The wooden house was tiny, and there were not many items inside. Saxen only kept some basic daily necessities in the house. However, all of the items in the house were exquisite. Alicia could sense the strong spiritual energy in the room. It was definitely the best ce for cultivation. At this moment, a slender elder with white hair sat cross-legged on a floor futon in the middle of the room. He was Saxen, the head of the Chung family. "Alicia, why are you here?" Saxen looked at her with a pleasantly surprised expression on his face. She rushed over and said in a hurry, "Grandpa, I have something to tell you. It''s urgent." "What is it? What made you so anxious?" Saxen gently smiled and asked. She immediately told him what had happened, "Grandpa, here is the thing..." Saxen''s face darkened, and he fell into deep thought. Noticing his response, she said anxiously, "Grandpa, Fade is truly powerful. There is definitely no harm in recruiting him into our family. In fact, it will benefit us." "But now, after Uncle and Aunt messed up our ns, not only did we fail to recruit Fade, but we also left a bad impression on him." Saxen nced at the anxious Alicia and said, "If Fade is truly an excellent man like you described, it would be good to recruit him into our family." "Grandpa, it''s definitely true. Now, you''re the only one who can persuade Fade toe back. We''ll..." She eagerly tugged at his arm, urging him to make a move. However, he did not intend to get up. Instead, he changed the topic and said, "However, your Uncle''s consideration is reasonable." "Fade killed Jerzy and offended the Yuwen family. If our family epts him, it means that we will be enemies with the Yuwen family." "But Grandpa..." She was about to exin. However, he shook his head and interrupted her. "It has already happened. Your Uncle has already made a decision. He is an elder. It''s not good for you to question him like this." "Grandpa, I didn''t question him. I just..." She hurriedly defended herself. However, Saxen changed the topic once again. "This thing ends here, Alicia!" "By the way, Jerzy is dead, so we have to reconsider your engagement. Otherwise, our family might not be able to handle the affairs of the Beauties Hall in the inner ind." Alicia''s face fell when he mentioned her engagement. Originally, she had been engaged to Jerzy to avoid being chosen to enter the Beauties Hall. However, now that Jerzy was dead, her engagement had been nullified. Therefore, she had to find a suitable partneras soon as possible. She grew agitated at the thought of this. "Alright. I still have to cultivate. You should go back!" He instructed. She walked out of the wooden house in a daze. At that moment, she felt that Saxen, who had always doted on her, acted a little differently this time. As she returned to the living room in disappointment, she bumped into Howell. Upon noticing the frown on her face, he immediately chuckled. "Alicia, why are you like this? Didn''t Grandpa support your ideas?" "Mind your own business, Howell!" She red at him hatefully. He shed her a grin and said, "Alicia, I don''t care about your business, but you have to care about your own matter, don''t you?" "My own matter. What is it?" She frowned as she stared at him. Howell chuckled lightly and then replied, "Not long ago, Uncle and Jarvis went to the Yuwen family together." "They exined to the Yuwen family about Fade and said that he has nothing to do with our family." "They... How can they do this? They are basically hinting at the Yuwen family that they may attack Fade!" She grew worried. His expression seemed indifferent as he continued, "Apart from Fade''s matter, Uncle also talked to the Yuwen family about your engagement with Jerzy." "My engagement!" Her expression instantly turned pale after hearing that. Heughed and narrowed his eyes, then said "Jerzy is dead. However, Uncle has negotiated with the Yuwen family, and they decided not to annul the engagement and continue the marriage." "Of course, your partner can''t be Jerzy anymore. I heard that the Yuwen family has decided to change your fiance to Jaston." "Jaston! What? He... That''s impossible! I will never marry him!" Alicia''s face fell when she heard the name, and she waved her hand hastily and shrieked.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, he narrowed his eyes and said, "Alicia, I heard that Uncle has already agreed." "No! I don''t agree. I will never agree to this marriage," she said through gritted teeth. "Alicia, the matter of marriage is decided upon our parents'' orders and the matchmaker''s words. The elders have already decided. Thus, the result will be the same whether you agree or not." Howell stood up and looked at her. "I don''t care. I won''t marry Jaston," she hissed. He narrowed his eyes and grinned. "Alicia, if you don''t want to marry Jaston, do you want to marry that old man from Beauties Hall and be his concubine?" Her face nched upon hearing his words. She could no longer bear it. Her body swayed weakly and she copsed to the ground. Silent tears rolled down her cheeks. "Alicia, marry Jaston or marry into the Beauties Hall. You may decide on your own! Haha!" Howell said, ring at Alicia as sheid motionless on the ground. Then, he swung his sleeves and left with his hands behind his back. Chapter 2415 Chapter 2415 On the other hand, Fade returned to the hotel with Joey and others. When everyone had just settled down, and Fade was about to rest, someone knocked on the door. "Mr. Chen, there''s someone downstairs who would like to see you." "Who wants to see me?" Fade asked. "I-I don''t know. They specifically asked to see you, Mr. Chen," the hotel staff answered. Fade hesitated for a few seconds then replied, "Alright. I''ll be right there." He straightened his clothes and walked out of the hotel room, then went downstairs. As soon as he arrived on the first floor, a young man in the hotel lobby caught his eyes. The man looked extremely young, about 17 or 18 years old, and he had a handsome face. However, his choice of outfit was extremely unique. Weird, even. His tight leather outfit clung tightly to his body, outlining his lean figure. In addition, long ck fingernails grew out from his pale hands, curving and extending like the ws of an animal. The young man had dyed his ear-length long hair ck and white separately on both sides, which looked extremely eye-catching. Fade observed the young man''s face and noticed that his lips were scarlet red as if he had soaked them in blood. The young man squinted his narrow eyes and fixed his gaze on him. Without waiting for Fade to speak, the young man stood up, then walked straight to him and asked, "Are you Fade?" Fade nodded and replied, "Yes, I am. Are you the one who wants to see me?" The young man snorted and said, "Is there anyone else in the hall besides me?" Fade frowned slightly at his arrogant attitude and smug tone. However, he remained calm as he looked at him and said, "How should I address you? Why do you want to see me?" "How should you address me?" The young man squinted at Fade, his eyes rolling up and down. Then, he hissed through his clenched teeth, "I''m Jaston Yuwen." "Jaston Yuwen? From the Yuwen family?" Fade''s expression changed. "Looks like you already know why I''m here," Jaston replied. "I wonder how my disappointing cousin died in your hands!" "Although, I am not sad about his death. I even feel happy about it." "But I was saving him as my prey once I turn eighteen. Now that you have killed my prey, you will have to take his ce." "Prey?" Jaston''s choice of words, facial expressions, and tone made Fade ufortable. "You want to fight?" His voice turned cold, and the positive energy in his body began to flow. Jaston did not make a move. Instead, he licked his lips and looked at Fade. "Fight? There''s no rush. We''ll have a chance soon. When the timees, I''ll show you how powerful I am." "I will keep youpany until the end!" Fade stared at him and replied coldly, neither aggressive nor conciliatory. "Haha! Interesting." Jaston stared at him and smiled. Then, he turned and walked out of the hotel. Fade stared at Jaston''s back as he left and frowned. Jaston suddenly stopped moving when he reached the hotel''s entrance. He turned around and looked at Fade, then said, "By the way, there is one more thing. From now on, stay away from Alicia." "Alicia!" Fade was a little confused. He didn''t know why Jaston would suddenly mention her. Jaston immediately exined, "From today onwards, Alicia is mine. If you dare to take another step closer to her, I''ll let you know what it feels like to live a living hell." Then, he left the hotel. Fade frowned and whispered to himself, "What on earth happened between Alicia and Jaston?" Confused, he took out his phone and called Alicia to tell her what had happened. After hearing this, she couldn''t help but exim, "What? Jaston came after you? Fade, are you okay?" "I''m fine. He only came to warn me. We didn''t fight," Fade answered. "Who is Jaston? What happened?" Her mood immediately turned sour after hearing his questions. She replied softly, "After you left, Uncle Rahmi and Jarvis went to the Yuwen family immediately to cut off the rtionship between you and our family, Fade." "Also, since Jerzy died, they transferred my marriage agreement with Jerzy to Jaston." "What?" Fade eximed. He was not surprised to hear that the Chung family had cut off their rtionship. However, he didn''t expect them to transfer her marriage contract to another person. On the other end of the call, she suddenly sucked in a deep breath and said, "Can''t you marry me, Fade?" "Ah..." Fade did not expect her to mention this again, and he was taken aback. "Alicia, how could you..." "Sob..." Alicia cried. "My family asked me to choose between marrying Jaston or marrying into the Beauties Hall, but I don''t want either of them..." Fade understood why she refused to marry into the Beauties Hall, but he was unsure about her feelings towards Jaston. "What about Jaston? Don''t you like him?" "He''s a pervert!" She eximed with clenched teeth. "A pervert?" He was surprised. She exined, "Jaston is the e youngest son of the Yuwen family''s lineal heir. The family has doted on him since he was a child. He has also disyed extraordinary talent in martial arts since young. He is said to be one of the best in the Xuwen family or even the entire real martial arts family." "He is not even eighteen years old, yet he has already reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level, and he is not far from bing a HalfLord level expert. Besides, he hasprehended 360 streaks Ovel martial essence. He is even more powerful than Jarvis." Fade could not help but feel a little surprised upon hearing this. Jaston had not even turned eighteen, yet he was already close to reaching Half-Lord Level. Not only that, but he alsoprehended 360 martial essences. Even the four Heaven Level n guardians had onlyprehended about 400 streaks of martial essence. Jaston was already on par with the four n guardians, and he was truly outstanding.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just when he was impressed by Jaston''s abilities, Alicia added, "Jaston has exceptional talent, and he is powerful. He was originally trained to be the Yuwen family''s sessor." "However, after he turned ten, the Yuwen family discovered that he has a strange temper. He often abused the servants and pets in the family. As he grew older, his strange personality became more and more evident, and he also grew to be more vicious and perverted." "I heard that he had killed more than a hundred servants over the years." "Not only that, but he is also disrespectful to women. Once he takes a fancy to a woman, he will do everything he can to possess them and kill them once he is tired of them." "Throughout the past year, he has taken advantage of and killed three women from weaker families. The three families were furious, but in the end, they were suppressed by the Yuwen family." Fade recalled Jaston''s strange appearance earlier upon hearing the news, and his eyes immediately turned cold. After a few seconds of silence, he spoke, "Alicia, tell your family what you think. If your family still forces you, I will help you then." "Thank you, Fade," she said gratefully while sobbing. He whispered, "Don''t be so polite. We''re friends." Chapter 2416 Chapter 2416 Although Fade was slightly worried about Jaston''s matter, nothing unexpected happened for the rest of the day. The day of the opening of the inner ind had arrived. A few relevant personnel came to the hotel early in the morning and brought Fade and the others to a dock. The group of friends stood at the dock and stared at the calm surface of the water in silence. After a while, more people arrived. They came one after another, joining Fade and his group. He noticed several familiar faces among these people. They included Alicia, Jaston, and the Song family''s disciples. "It seems like the real martial arts family members are also taking part in the inner ind''s test!" He thought to himself. Alicia noticed Fade too. Ignoring the judgemental gazes from her family members, she ran directly to him and greeted him with a smile, "Fade, you are here." He nodded and replied, "Will your real martial arts family members take part in the inner ind''s test too?" She nodded and said, "Yes. Many real martial arts family members hope to be selected by the inner ind." Then, she nced at the Yuwen family and the Song family and said to him in a hushed voice, "The Song family has sent their strongest member among their family''s younger generation this time. His name is Ludwig and he is quite powerful." "You also have to be careful of Jaston from the Yuwen family," she added. "Yes, I will," he replied. Then, he asked, "What did your family say about your marriage?" Her face sank, then she whispered, "I talked to the elders of my family yesterday, but other than my dad, everyone else persuaded me to marry Jaston." "Uncle Rahmi said that if I refuse to marry Jaston, I will have to marry into the Beauties Hall. I have no other choice." He looked at her and said solemnly, "What I said yesterday still counts." "Thank you, Fade. I will continue to think of a way. Perhaps things will turn around eventually," she replied. Meanwhile, Jaston saw Fade and Alicia talking intimately to each other from not far away. His eyes turned cold, and the strange look in his eyes intensified. Beside him, Ludwig''s eyes gleamed. He moved closer to Jaston and said, "Mr. Jaston, Ms. Alicia is your fiancee, isn''t she? How could she interact so intimately with other men? I''m afraid it won''t be good for your reputation if rumours about her begin to spread." Upon hearing that, Jaston turned to look at Ludwig, his gaze ruthless and unceremonious. Then, he pped him in his face. Ludwig was taken aback. He stood there and covered his cheek, suddenly at a loss for words. He was stunned for a while before he finally came back to his senses. Staring at Jason, he asked through gritted teeth, "What is this about, Mr. Jaston?" Jaston red at him and replied coldly, "You know exactly what this is about." "Don''t think that it''s smart to sow discord among us. Fade messed up your family because you all are too weak and useless." "Mr. Jaston, I''m not. I''m just..." Ludwig tried to defend himself. Jaston let out a cold sneer and said, "I said, don''t act smart in front of me. If you''re honest, I might let you stab Fade when I kill him." "Now, get out of here as far as you can." Ludwig''s face was flushed red, and he seemed embarrassed. He looked as if he wanted to say something. However, he kept quiet and silently retreated to the side when he thought about the Yuwen family''s status and Jaston''s reputation as a pervert. Jaston and Ludwig''s interactions had alerted Alicia and Fade. They instinctively turned their heads over to look and saw Jaston leaving resentfully after being pped in the face. He looked up after pping Ludwig, and his eyes met Fade''s. His gaze was cold, his eyes shooting daggers at him. When the two men confronted each other, the person in charge suddenly spoke, "Everyone, be quiet. The masters of the inner ind areing." The crowd became quiet in an instant. Everyone''s gazes were fixed on the surface of the water in front of the dock. A thinyer of mist slowly rose from the calm water surface. Fog shrouded the surface of the water and obscured the scenery from afar. No one could see through the thickyer of fog. Several ck shadows suddenly appeared and drifted along with the mist. The shadows passed through the mist and arrived in front of the crowd. Only then did everyone realize that these shadows were actually wooden boats. A boatman stood on the stern of every boat, each moving the paddle in their hands steadily. However, the wooden boats were approaching the dock at incredible speed, and all eight wooden boatsnded at the dock in the blink of an eye. A middle-aged man in linen armour, with a long sword hanging on his waist, jumped onto the dock and talked to the person in charge. Then, he looked at the young people present and said, "Onto the boat!" Upon hearing this, everyone on the shore quickly boarded the boats in an orderly manner. Soon, the eight boats were full. The man with the long sword returned to the boat and shouted some instructions. Then, the boatmen began to row. Hence, the eight boats turned around and disappeared into the fog. Fade and the others sat on the boat and stared at the white fog around them in puzzlement, numerous questions rising in their hearts. However, at this moment, everyone remained quiet. They were wise enough to keep their mouths shut with the serious-looking man with the long sword standing in front of them. After god-knows-how-long, the boats sailed through the thick fog and arrived at an unknown ce. Suddenly, Fade''s heart skipped a beat as if he had just passed through something. However, when he looked at the others around him, he realized that no one had a simr response. When he was trying to figure out why he had such a feeling, the man with the long sword announced, "Everyone, stand up and get ready to disembark." Everyone quickly stood up and looked ahead upon hearing the instructions.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Shortly after, the mist gradually dispersed, and a stone dock appeared in front of them. They could vaguely see several figures moving on the pier. "I''m really on the inner ind!" Many people couldn''t help but feel emotional at the sight of the inner ind, and their eyes were filled with yearning and excitement. Soon, the boats arrived at the dock, and everyone disembarked. The man with the long sword ordered everyone to line up, then led them forward without saying a word. They walked along the dock and headed towards the inner ind. Everyone did not speak, but they kept looking around to observe the inner ind''s surroundings. Initially, the dock and the trees around it seemed ordinary, but after walking for about 15 minutes, the crowd was surprised to see houses appearing in front of them. The style of the houses was unique. It was unlike any architectural style of any time, any period, or any ce on earth. Instead, they looked simr to the houses imagined in various works of art. Chapter 2417 Chapter 2417 The houses looked strange, but the people walking on the road seemed quite normal. They appeared no different from Fade and the others. Besides, the inner ind''s residents seemed to have already gotten used to the visitors. They were not curious about Fade and the others'' arrival at all. Instead, they looked at them with condescending, arrogant stares. After a moment of realization, Fade thought that the inner ind''s residents did have the right to be arrogant. That was because, even the passersby walking on the street actually possessed the strength of thete stage of the Earth Level to the middle stage of the Heaven Level. Any of them could be Martial Arts Masters if they were toe to any city on earth. However, on the inner ind, they were no different from ordinary residents. They shopped, bought vegetables, and drank tea just like anymon resident would. "The people in the inner ind are so powerful. Any one of them is a Heaven Level master," a disciple from a small real martial arts family, Luth, could not help but exim. However, just as he finished speaking, the man with the long sword, Bryson, turned around and pped him across the face. He shouted coldly, "Who gave you permission to spy on the inner ind''s residents?" "1-1 was only..." Lutfi wanted to exin. However, Bryson red at him and shouted in a harsh voice, "You have been disqualified. Take him away." "No! I''m sorry, I..." Lutfi''s face nched as he struggled to exin. However, a guard rushed over immediately and punched him in the stomach. The disciple curled into a ball, unable to speak. Then, he was instantly taken away without a word. The rest of the people kept quiet when they saw this scene. None of them dared to make a sound out of fear. Bryson sized up the crowd with a serious face and said coldly, "I don''t care if youe from the secr world or from the outer ind. It makes no difference to me." "This is the inner ind, and it is where the real masters of Prohibition Ind live. It''s not a ce for you to show off." "Don''t attempt anything you''ve done outside. Behave yourselves. You must do what I tell you to do. Don''t try to do anything that I did not tell you to do." "Otherwise, if you offend any one of the people here, you will die." "Do you understand?" Bryson asked. "Understood!" The crowd replied in unison, their faces turning pale. "It''s good that you understand! Hmph!" Bryson snorted and continued leading them forward. Having learned the lesson from the incident just now, the group of people grew even quieter. They didn''t even dare to look around them, afraid that they might identally offend the people of the inner ind and lose their lives. After walking for about half an hour in fear, Bryson suddenly stopped and announced, "Here we are!" Everyone stopped moving, then looked up upon hearing the announcement. They saw a massive three-story building in front of them. The building was made of a mixture of stone and wood, and its corners and edges looked peculiar. However, as a whole, it seemed to give off a weird sense of fluidity. Before the crowd got to admire the building in detail, Bryson handed the matters over to the guards at the door. "Alright, let''s go in." After that, Bryson left without saying anything more. Then, the guard led everyone into the building. The interior of the building was spacious. The group of people were amazed to see numerous seats filling the massive area. At this moment, there were already many guests sitting inside. They chatted andughed with each other as they helped themselves to the refreshments. Fade and the others were surprised to see a few foreigners among the guests. The second floor was reserved for the guests to rest. After arranging the amodation for Fade and the others, the guard instructed, "Alright, you will stay here for the next few days. Don''t make any trouble. You will be assigned a captain soon, and he wille to see you at that time." After the guards left, the group of people entered their residence. Their expressions suddenly changed as soon as they swung open the door. Their so-called residence was even worse than a university dormitory, not to mention a single or double bedroom. The room consisted of a row of bunk beds, and almost thirty of them had to squeeze into that one room. Not only that, but the men and women all had to stay in the same room. Everyone at the scene almost copsed at such a sight. After all, those who qualified toe here were mostly rich or noble people, and they had never lived in such a shabby ce before. However, no matter how dissatisfied they were, they did not dare to comin, especially not after learning a lesson from the incident earlien Sighing in disappointment, they all entered the room silently and chose their own spots Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fortunately, everyone was thoughtful enough to let the women choose their ces on one side first. Then, the men chose their own ces after leaving a space between themselves and the women. Fade chose to sleep opposite Joey and Kelly, while Halston, Kaegan, and Kelton chose the spaces beside him so that they could look out for each other. Due to Alicia and Jason''s unique statuses, they did not have to choose their ces themselves. Someone had already taken the initiative to leave a ce for them. They even left empty spaces beside them to give them privacy. After everyone had chosen their ces, they sat on the beds and stared at each other awkwardly. Thus, they proceeded to meditate and cultivate. After a long while, the sound of footsteps echoed at the entrance, and then the door creaked open. "Get up. Your captain has arrived," a guard said. Everyone got up from their beds and stood up in an instant, then turned their heads towards the door. A middle-aged man in a green robe stood behind the guard and he walked into the room with his hands behind his back. He seemed to have a friendly face. The guard nced at the man and introduced him to the crowd. "This is Mr. Lucio Lou from Poison Cloud Hall. From now on, he will be your captain during this period of the inner ind''s test. Is that clear?" "Yes!" The crowd replied in unison with serious expressions. Lucio smiled, then gently waved his hand and said, "You are our guests from afar. Please, don''t be so stressed and rx. If you have any questions, you maye and ask me." The guards quietly retreated upon seeing his response. Lucio''s friendly attitude had eased the tension in the room in an instant. The group of people began greeting him one after another. "Greetings, Mr. Lou!" "Nice to meet you, Mr. Lou!" After exchanging pleasantries with the guests, Lucio looked at them and said, "You''ve just arrived today. Please have a rest first. The test will officially begin tomorrow." "Your amodation might be a little shabby, but I believe that since we are all cultivators, this tiny challenge shouldn''t be a problem. You should all be able to get used to it within a few days." "No problem!" Many of them quickly replied. Lucio smiled and said, "It''s good that you have no problems. Of course, you may also voice out if you encounter any issues. I am your captain, so IN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. will help you solve your problems. You may ask me anything." Chapter 2418 Chapter 2418 Everyone grew excited at Lucio''s words, and they impatiently voiced out their questions. "Mr. Lou, what kind of tests are we going to sit for tomorrow? Can you tell us in advance and allow us to make preparations?" "Are there many candidates sitting for the test? What are the selection criteria of the Sixteen Inner Hall? Do I have the chance to enter?" "Mr. Lou, what''s the difference between all the Sixteen Inner Halls? Is the Sixteen Inner Hall, which you''re staying in, formidable?" Lucio kept a gentle smile as he listened to the crowd''s questions. Then, he gestured with his hands and spoke slowly. "Don''t worry, everyone. I''ll tell you one by one." "First of all, the test tomorrow will look at the basic skills of a martial artist. There are mainly four aspects: physical strength, positive energy strength, martial arts manual mastery, and martial essenceprehension" Everyone''s expressions turned serious after hearing that. Some even pulled out papers and pens to take notes. Lucio continued, "The physical strength test, as the name suggests, is mainly to test the strength of your body, including power, speed, defence, and more. We will perform aprehensive evaluation in the end and give you a score." "As for the positive energy strength test, we mainly test the concentration of positive energy in your dantian abdomen. This is where the foundation of a martial artist''s advancement in cultivation lies. In the end, we will also give you a score."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "The martial arts manual mastery test will judge the various martial arts manuals you have mastered. After all, it is impossible to achieve good results in actualbat with only positive energy and without applying martial arts manuals. Therefore, the control of this is a prerequisite for actualbat." "You should be very clear about the final test, the martial essenceprehension test. This is the most crucial and important test. After all, the number of martial essences oneprehends corrtes with the probability of breaking through to the Lord Level." "Under normal circumstances, one can break through to the Lord Level once they achieve the goal of 10,000 streaks of martial essence. Therefore, the more martial essences one grasps, the closer they are to the Lord Level. I believe that this is also something that everyone values." "We will judge each of these four tests based on the percentile system, which you are familiar with. 60% is the passing grade, and 80% will be a distinction." The group of people fell into a discussion after hearing the announcement. "I wonder if I can pass!" "Is it difficult to get a distinction?" Facing everyone''s doubts, Lucio smiled and continued, "The answers to these questions involve the second question you just asked. To what extent will you get chosen by Sixteen Inner Hall?" "Based on my experience, usually, if your average score of all four tests is above 85%, then you will have a good chance of entering the Sixteen Inner Hall. If you can achieve a score of 90%, you will surely be able to enter." "Of course, there are exceptions, that is if you score particrly high on martial essenceprehension. In that case, even if you do not score high enough in other aspects, we will make an exception for you to enter the Sixteen Inner Hall." Everyone could not help but feel excited after hearing Lucio''s exnation. Their eyes gleamed with expectation and yearning. Later, Lucio answered some more questions. He only gave them the basic information about the inner ind and the Sixteen Inner Hall; he did not mention anything further. Everyone took the hint and did not ask more. In the end, when everyone had almost finished asking their questions, Fade finally spoke. "Mr. Lou, we noticed a few foreigners on the first floor just now. Why are they here? Did theye to sit for the test too?" Hearing Fade''s question, Lucio nodded and said, "Those people you mentioned are from the West. Their fates are simr to yours. They were also selected by their respective countries and forces to be here." who "Perhaps you all are from the same country, and because of the real martial arts family''s situation, you may have misunderstood that Prohibition Ind is exclusive to you." "But in fact, Prohibition Ind does not belong to any country or race. It is independent of all forces. Any country may enter the ind." "The real martial arts family that you are familiar with is actually not all the martial artists we have from the outer ind. It is only an area where the Chinese people gather." "Other than the real martial arts family, there''s also another area where the Westerners gather. For instance, the Sacred family in the West." Everyone nodded inprehension upon hearing the exnation. Suddenly, Lucio''s face fell, and he reminded them, "Generally speaking, the nationalities and races of those who enter the inner ind do not matter. We are all equal." "But of course, that''s the ideal situation. After all, we''re all from the same country, and we share the same customs, so we''ll be closer to each other." "Also, the Sixteen Inner Hall have also formed their own preferences over the years." "Some Halls may have epted a gifted disciple from the West decades ago, so in the following years, they will naturally lean towards the Western countries." "However, some other Halls may have epted a Chinese man to help with their affairs. After getting familiar with him, they will likely choose a Chinese." Everyone could not help but feel surprised by such a piece of information. However, they wrote it down seriously. The crowd grew quiet. Then, Alicia thought of something and suddenly asked, "Mr. Lou, which of the sixteen Halls are in favor of our country, and which ones are in favor of the West?" Her question had piqued everyone''s interest. The crowd turned to look at Lucio with burning eyes. After all, this was rted to their future. If they performed well in the tests, they would be chosen by multiple Halls. At that time, choosing a suitable Hall for themselves would be an important decision. Lucio understood what everyone was thinking He chuckled and replied, "Generally, although the Halls have their own preferences, it''s not a big deal. Everyone will fight to take a truly outstanding martial artist under their wing. Besides, they will also choose their martial artists based on their martial arts manual mastery and style." "Of course, they will be partial to certain aspects." "For instance, Poison Cloud Hall, the Hall to which belong, as well as Green Wood Hall, and Beauties Hall tend to choose Chinese martial artists, while Thunder Hall, Holy Martial Hall, and Stormy Hall tend to choose Western martial artists. As for the other Halls, they have no clear biases." Lucio finally said, "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much about these things. Your goal is just to be chosen by the Sixteen Inner Hall." He stood up and prepared to leave. "Thank you, Mr. Lou!" "Mr. Lou, you''re too nice to us." "Mr. Lou, if I''m chosen, I''ll definitely join Poison Cloud Hall." "Thank you so much, Mr. Lou." Amidst the crowd''s appreciative words, Lucio left the room with a smile. Chapter 2419 Chapter 2419 At that moment, cheers andughter filled the entire room. Compared to their initial seriousness and tension when everyone first arrived, they were more rxed after talking to Lucio. "Mr. Lou is good. He has such a friendly attitude!" "I didn''t expect that we would be so lucky to meet such a kind captain." "Not only is he kind, but Mr. Lou has also shared so much information with us." Everyone discussed in excitement while showing their appreciation for Lucio. However, amidst the crowd''s praises, Fade kept a serious expression on his face, and his emotions were unreadable. "Are you okay, Fade? Why are you unhappy?" Joey asked with concern. He looked at her, then nced at Halston and the others. "Don''t let down your guard. Don''t believe everything others say," he said solemnly. Upon hearing his reminder, Joey and the others shuddered as if they had thought of something. They nodded and did not say anything else. Instead, they began to meditate and cultivate. Meanwhile, several people marched towards Lucio as he left the bedroom. The leader, a man in a ck robe, looked at him with a cold smile and said, "Lucio, are you starting to buy people over again?" Lucio said with a smile, "Pierzy, I was only having a casual conversation with the students. You think too much." "Casual conversation? Haha! Everyone knows about your trick of bewitching others with your talk," Pierzy sneered. Beside him, a woman in a red robe spoke, "These are only little tricks, after all. You can only impress them with your Hall''s true ability. Your little tricks can''t make up for it." "Suanne is right. You are only a bunch of lowlifes trying to buy people over by ying tricks. Haha!" Pierzy said bluntly. Lucio''s face fell upon hearing those words. His gentle expression turned cold instantly. However, he quickly regained hisposure and replied with a smile, "Pierzy, if you''re brave enough, you should save these words for the chief. Otherwise, don''t speak nonsense here." "You..." Pierzy''s expression darkened, and he was about to say something. However, Lucio waved his hands dismissively and turned to leave. Pearson and Suanne stared at his back with cold eyes. "Lucio might seem like he''s all smiles, but he''s actually a devious man." "Those naive kids will realize how vicious he is once the test begins." Then, the two of them turned around and left. Meanwhile, in the bedroom, Fade and the others were unaware of what was going on outside. After a day''s rest, everyone woke up to the sound of the bells early in the morning. After washing up, the group of people gathered in the main hall on the first floor. That morning was the first time that Fade and others met all the other team members. They nced around and realized that the massive hall was full of people. Fade estimated that there were more than 500 people. 500 people would not be considered many in the outside world. However, those present here were all young and talented martial artists under thirty-six years old and they all possessed strengths at around the Heaven Level or even higher. From the looks of it, almost all of the younger experts from earth''s secr world had gathered in the hall. At that moment, everyone couldn''t help but size up each other. Of course, Fade also looked around. Suddenly, he felt a cold gaze fixed on the back of his head. He was keenly aware of someone staring at him. He immediately turned his head to look back. He saw a foreign man with brown hair and deep-set eyes looking at him fiercely with undisguised murderous intent in his eyes. "Who is he? Why is he so hostile towards me?" He thought to himself. Fade frowned in puzzlement. Just then, he noticed the two familiar faces behind the man. Bart was as tall and burly as ever, and he was well-dressed for the asion. Beside him, Aiden kept a huge smile on his face. They were the leaders of the Micovia and Earlington teams, respectively, in the International Youth Martial Arts Convention. These two were known as the strongest martial artists in their teams, but at that moment, as they stood respectfully beside the brown-haired man, they had indirectly hinted at the man''s identity.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Could he be a hidden talent from Micovia or Earlington? Or perhaps someone from the Sacred family?" Just as Fade was busy guessing the man''s identity, the sound of footsteps echoed in the hall. Sixteen middle-aged men and women walked in, and the crowd suddenly fell silent. Everyone''s eyes were focused on them. Fade and the others also noticed Lucio standing among the sixteen people. It was obvious that these sixteen people were the Sixteen Inner Hall''s captains. After the captains briefly introduced themselves, they went to their teams and began giving their speeches. Lucio walked up to Fade and the others, still smiling like he was the day before. He pped his hands and said softly, "I have said what had to say yesterday. Thus, I won''t talk much today. I''m only here to tell you one thing, and that is to calm down and to do your best Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The team responded in unison. Then, Lucio pped his hands and led everyone out of the hall, marching forward. After walking for about half an hour, the team left the bustling street and arrived at an open space. Just when everyone was confused, they turned a corner and noticed a ck shadow. A tall stone building appeared in front of them, emanating an invisible pressure on them. They couldn''t help but look up. Lucio pped his hands and introduced, "This is the Earth Studio. The various tests that I mentioned yesterday will be held here today. Now, let''s go in! " After they entered the Earth Studio, el.n Lucio exchanged a few words with the person in charge. Then, a group of staff members came up to confirm Fade and the other''s identities before handing each of them a namete the size of a palm. "All of your test results will be recorded on the namete. Don''t make any attempt to cheat. Once you''re caught, you will be disqualified directly. Those seriously involved will be killed on the spot. Do you understand?" One of the staff members instructed. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Everyone grew nervous upon hearing this, and they all shouted in unison, "Understood!" Lucio smiled at their response and said, "Don''t be nervous. Just perform normally." "Let''s begin!" He announced, then nodded at the Earth Studio''s staff. Later, Fade and the others were taken to a ck stone room with several pieces of special equipment inside. "This is used to measure physical strength. You are not allowed to use positive energy. Punch here," the staff member said, pointing to a piece of equipment that looked like a boxing machine. Kaegan was the first to stand up. He took a deep breath and punched the equipment heavily. Suddenly, the light on the machine shed, and a string of numbers appeared on the screen. The staff member next to him announced calmly, "Strength, 20,342 kilograms. Next!" After Kaegan retreated, Halston stepped forward to measure his strength, and he received a score of 23,250 kg. Chapter 2420 Chapter 2420 "Halston, you''re too powerful." Kaegan gave him a thumbs up. Kelly and the others also congratted him. Meanwhile, the members of the real martial arts family saw their exchange, and they burst into a fit ofughter. Ludwig sneered disdainfully and said, "You only have such little strength, yet you''re still celebrating. It''s ridiculous." "You..." Kaegan red at him furiously and was about to say something. However, at this moment, it was Ludwig''s turn to test his strength. His face was full of arrogance as he nced at Halston and Kaegan. Then, he stepped forward and punched the equipment. Suddenly, the figures jumped, and the number 30,312 kg appeared on the screen, shocking everyone on the scene. "Such a huge number!" Kaegan eximed, his face turning pale. "You are a frog in the well. Now you know how powerful I am!" Ludwig returned to his group with a proud face, deliberately ncing at Fade as he spoke. Fade ignored his challenging nce. Instead, he patted Halston and Kaegan on the shoulder andforted them, "You''ve already done your best. Don''t be discouraged." The two nodded but said nothing. The test was still going on, and the team members stepped forward to test their strength, one after another. Undeniably, Ludwig''s strength of more than 30,000 kilograms was truly outstanding among the candidates. Even in the real martial arts family, only less than six disciples possessed such strength. Currently, a disciple from a real martial arts family equally famous as the Song family held the highest record among the team, achieving a record of 32,463 kg. Alicia, Jaston, and Fade were thest ones to take the test. Alicia and Jaston were two of the best disciples of the real martial arts family. Everyone was looking forward to seeing how powerful they were. She stepped forward first. Under the crowd''s expectant gazes, she sucked in a deep breath and then punched the equipment as she let out a huge roar. The numbers stopped at 33,689 kg, indicating that she had created the highest record so far. The group of people behind her burst into wild apuse. Amidst the cheers, the staff member walked up to her with a document in his hand and asked, "I would like to confirm your identity. Are you Alicia Chung of the Chung family of the real martial arts family in China?" "Yes, I am!" Alicia nodded, then looked at the staff curiously and asked, "Is there a problem? I..." "Don''t worry, nothing''s wrong." The staff member smiled at her and said, "Your score is excellent. You''ve achieved the score that warrants you as a finalist in the Sixteen Inner Hall, so I''ll write down your name first. The Sixteen Inner Hall chiefs might choose you." Everyone''s eyes widened in shock after hearing these words, all of them iparably envious. "She... She''s been shortlisted." "She''s too lucky to have a chance to be selected by the Sixteen Inner Hall!" "If only I was chosen. How wonderful would that be!" Amidst the crowd''s discussion, someone stared at Alicia with a doubtful nce. At the moment, Ludwig snorted bitterly and muttered with dissatisfaction, "How could she qualify with this kind of result? It''s not much better than mine! Besides, she achieved such a result only because of the various resources provided by the Chung family, a top real martial arts family. I might also be selected if I had those resources." The people around him nodded and thought the same. Although Ludwig''s voice was not loud, the Earth Studio''s staff members were Heaven Level experts, and they all heard hisints. One of the staff members turned around in an instant and red at him. "You should practice hard if you don''t have the strength. You''re a man. How could you gossip like a woman? Where is your virtue?" He shouted. "Also, you have to understand that there are differences between a man and a woman. The strengths and data of both genders will not be equal." "Alicia''s strength is equivalent to a man''s strength of 40,000 kilograms. Do you think you can do it?" Ludwig''s expression suddenly changed dramatically upon being shouted at by the staff member, his face turning pale in an instant. He was about to exin, but the staff member ignored him and beckoned Jaston toe forward for the test. Jaston nced at Alicia with a smile as he walked towards the equipment and mmed his fist directly on it without pausing. The equipment swung back and forth violently and made a roaring noise as the numbers on the screen jumped rapidly. Finally, the number stopped at 48,365 kg. The crowd grew silent in an instant, and then fell into chaos. "I- Is this real? 48,000 kilograms is too terrifying!" "His strength is almost 50,000 kilograms. Is this Jaston''s true strength? He''s too strong." "His result is more than twice higher than mine. Is the difference between us so huge?" Even the staff member was amazed, and his face was filled with surprise. Aftering back to his senses, he walked over to Jaston and wrote down his name with a smile. Obviously, Jason''s result was beyond the shortlisting criteria. He even managed to surprise the staff members. The crowd continued discussing loudly. Only Fade had not taken the test yet. The staff had almost forgotten him. It was only when someone else reminded him that he remembered Fade. He waved at him, gesturing to him toe forward for the test. Fade walked to stand in front of the equipment. He did not start the test directly. Instead, he asked, "May I try it first and before officially starting the test?" The staff was stunned for a moment. Apparently, he did not expect Fade to make such a request, but he still nodded and said, "Sure, but do it fast. There are still many people waiting to be tested. Don''t waste time." Fade nodded and punched the equipment. Finally, the number jumped to 20,125 kg and stopped. Many people snickered after seeing the result, and they began discussing Fade as they pointed their fingers at him. "He still dares to try? What a waste of time." Isn''t that guy the number one expert of the young generation in the secr world? How could he have such weak strength?" "Maybe he was exaggerating!"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Haha! It''s a joke." While everyone was ridiculing Fade, he took a short breath, focused his sight and punched the equipment. The number jumped for a long while before finally stopping at 41,000 kg. At this moment, the crowd''s hushed voices immediately quietened down. Everyone stared at him in shock, their jaws dropping. Even the staff was taken aback by such a scene. He rushed over and wrote down Fade''s name. Thus, the physical strength test for Fade''s team had ended. The top three achievers were Jaston, Fade and Alicia. Everyone expected Jaston and Alicia to make it into the list. However, Fade''s position in second ce was unexpected. Many people began looking at him differently, and their discussion about him changed from sarcasm topliment. Chapter 2421 Chapter 2421 However, those who were familiar with Fade felt more doubtful than surprised. Joey looked at him and asked, "Fade, why did you only use a little strength?" He chuckled and replied faintly, "It''s enough. There''s no need to show off." In fact, he requested to try out the equipment just now because he wanted to gauge the amount of strength he should exert onto the equipment. Then, he applied exactly 41,000 kilograms of force onto it, maintaining his score near the qualifying grade. To tell the truth, he was not keen on being chosen by the inner ind after observing its environment. He did not want to stay in such a tiny space. Therefore, there was no need for him to show off on such an asion. After the strength test, the uing tests were the physical quality tests, such as tests for their speed, reaction, and more. Everyone took their tests one by one, and just like before, Fade deliberately stayed until the end and reserved his strength, keeping his results around the minimum grade to be qualified. He didn''t stand out too much. More than two hourster, thebined results of all the physical quality tests were out. After the judges calcted everyone''s gradesprehensively, they converted the results into the percentile system. The results were shown directly on the huge main screen in Earth Studio''s hall. Jaston was currently at the top of the list. He had received a high score of 92%, and he was unmatched. Alicia was ranked second ce after Jaston. She received a grade of 85%, which was also decent. Meanwhile, Fade ranked third on the list, and he scored just over 80%. He received 81 %. Ludwig and the others'' scores were all below 80%. As the top achiever, Jaston obviously attracted the attention of the people in the Earth Studio. Thus, the moment Lucio walked into the hall, many people came over and greeted him, then inquired about Jaston''s performance. However, the tests had not ended yet. Hence, Lucio persuaded these people to leave. The second test was the positive energy strength test. Compared to the physical quality test, this test was much simpler and more direct. The candidates would only need to ce their palms on the equipment''s test port and exert all their positive energy onto the equipment. Then, the equipment would report their corresponding positive energy strength. For the sake of convenience in calcting the results, the equipment would disy the candidates'' positive energy strengths in the percentile system. Therefore, the result of this test would be the final result of the second test. The test began, and everyone took their turns. Fade watched the candidates from behind as they took their tests and roughly estimated the standard. Halston and Kelsey were both at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level, and their final results were about 60%, just reaching the passing grade. Ludwig was a disciple from a medium-level real martial arts family. Therefore, he was more powerful and had received a score of 78%, which was close to 80%. As a disciple from the top real martial arts family, Jaston received an even higher score of 91%. To everyone''s surprise, Alicia had actually obtained a high score of 92% in the positive energy test, surpassing Jaston. As usual, Fade stayed until the end and reserved his strength. He scored a grade of 86%, but he still ranked third. Although he had achieved such a result by deliberately reserving his strength, him ranking third in two consecutive tests had changed many people''s impressions of him. Even Lucio paid more attention to him. It was already noon by the time everyonepleted the two tests. Instead of returning to the hotel, everyone had a simple lunch in the Earth Studio and then they took a short break in the hall. At that time, countless names filled the two main screens in the hall. The results showed that Jaston had been knocked down from first ce. He was currently ranked second. A man named Bolton took first ce. His final score was 97%, which was 5% higher than Jaston, who scored 92%. Bolton was totally at another level. At the same time, another unfamiliar name, Min?, appeared below Jaston''s in third ce. Jaston guessed that she was probably Jopeng woman by looking at her name. She had received 91% only one point lower than Jaston. The candidate in fourth ce, Saimus, was also an unfamiliar name. He had gotten a high score of 89%, only one point away from 90%. Alicia''s ranking had dropped from second to eighth ce. Meanwhile, Fade ranked 81st ce, and he was already out of the top 20 positions. His name was almost invisible. At that instant, everyone began discussing the ranking list. They discussed the unfamiliar names enthusiastically and guessed who was the stronger one. Just as everyone was in deep discussion, the second screen shed, and the rankings refreshed. Alicia had fallen from first ce to fourth ce. This time, the name that overtook hers was a familiar one - Balton. Not only that, his final score was 99%, and that shocked everyone. Several familiar names appeared on the main screen below Balton''s name. Nina had ranked third with 93%. Saimus scored 94%, ranking second. In this way, Jaston was now ced fifth instead of second, with a score of 91%. Meanwhile, Fade had already dropped out of the top 30. His name could no longer be seen on the screen. Those who ranked on the top of both lists instantly became the focus of the crowd''s discussion. As the participants discussed the top achievers, the Earth Studio''s staff members and team leaders also began inquiring about these candidates, secretly preparing to win them over in the future. Amidst their heated discussion, Jaston''s expression darkened. After all, he was originally ranked first on both lists, but now, he had beenpletely overtaken by others. Despite that, he was still ranked second and fifth, which was already an outstanding achievement. However, he thought it was nothingpared to Dalton''s achievement of topping both lists. Upon noticing Jaston''s gloomy expression, no one dared to get close to him. Everyone kept a distance from him. Fade and Alicia sat at a table in a corner and began chatting casually. "Congrattions, you have achieved excellent results. ording to Mr. Lou''s standard, you might be selected," Fade said to her with a smile. She shook her head and said, "There are so many powerful candidates this year. It''s hard to say if I can be selected." "Besides, it might not necessarily be a good thing to be selected." She could not help but sigh, her expression darkening. He knew that she was worried aboutBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. being selected by Beauties Hall. Thus, he changed the subject and reassured her, "Don''t think too much. You will cross that bridge when you get there. I''m sure you''lle up with a solution then." Chapter 2422 Chapter 2422 "You''re right!" Alicia smiled and changed the topic, "Fade, you should have gotten a better result with your strength! Are you reserving your strength?" He chuckled and said, "I''m only testing casually. There''s no need to be so serious." "Don''t you want to be selected by the inner ind, Fade?" She stared at him with a puzzled expression. She didn''t wish to be selected by the inner ind because she was worried that the Beauties Hall''s chief would marry her and treat her as a ything. However, she didn''t expect Fade to wish the same. He thought for a few seconds and then replied, "It''s not that I don''t want to be selected. It''s just that I don''t know much about the inner ind now. I want to make a decision after I know more." "Oh, I see." She nodded with understanding. "That''s why you deliberately reserved your strength and maintained your scores around the qualification grade." "If you find the inner ind a decent ce, you will show your true strength in the next few days and overtake the others. If it doesn''t meet your expectations, you will continue to maintain such a score and eventually drop out." "Is that right?" She looked at him. He smiled and replied, "It seems that you know me very well." "Of course, we are friends. Besides, we almost became husband and wife. This is only a piece of cake." She rested her arm on his shoulder and joked, raising her eyebrows yfully at him. However, such a joke seemed to be too ring in Jaston''s eyes. His expression turned even darker at such a sight. The Chung family had just agreed on his and Alicia''s marriage, but at that moment, she was interacting so intimately with another man. After a short break, Lucio instructed everyone to gather in the hall. He looked at everyone with a smile and said a few words of encouragement. Finally, he turned to look at Jaston and Alicia, then said, "Good job. Keep up with your performance for the two tests in the afternoon." "I will take back my ce by acing the two tests in the afternoon." Jaston was full of confidence. Til do my best, Mr. Lou," Alicia said seriously. Lucio smiled and nodded at their responses. "Just do your best!" Then, he led the team to the room for the third test. Looks of admiration mixed with envy shed across the other team members'' eyes when they saw their interactions. The third test would assess the candidates'' application of martial arts manuals. It would mainly evaluate the difficulty of the martial arts manuals and the candidates'' proficiency in them. The more difficult their martial arts manuals were and the more proficient they were with it, the higher their score would be. However, instead of utilizing different types of equipment like the first two tests, there would be judges assessing the candidates'' skills in applying their martial arts manuals this time. Fortunately, there were many experts on the inner ind. Thus, it was an easy task to find people familiar with the application of the martial arts manuals. Everyone lined up, then entered the room in turns to showcase their martial arts manuals. The test ended after they received their scores. The candidates entered one after another, and their scores appeared on the screen one by one. Jaston and Alicia took the lead in this test. They both received a high score of 90%, tied for first ce. Behind them, Ludwig scored 83%. However, everyone was surprised to see the name listed behind Ludwig. Fade''s junior, Joey, temporarily ranked fourth with 82%. Her achievement had shocked a lot of people. The other people ranked behind Joey basically scored below 80%. Finally, Fade casually showed a few simple martial arts manuals to the judges, and he received a score of 83%, equal to Ludwig. The candidates did not have much time to rest after the third test and would soon take the fourth test, thest and most crucial test -the martial essence test. The number of martial essences they couldprehend represented the possibility of achieving the Lord Level. In this test, the gap between the candidates'' grades was even greater. Jaston had undoubtedly ranked first with 360 streaks of martial essence. Alicia ranked second with 260 streaks of martial essence. Ludwig ranked third temporarily, with a result of 145 streaks of martial essence. As for the others, only a few of them couldprehend more than 100 streaks of martial essence. Their results were not worth mentioning at all. In the end, Fadeprehended 120 streaks of martial essence and ranked fourth, which was also decent. The scores were finalized soon after the four tests ended. Fade and the others returned to the Earth Studio''s hall on the first floor. Everyone''s gazes were glued to the two screens at the back. After a shing light, the third screen refreshed and disyed thetest results. Bolton appeared in the first ce again with a score of 97%. Other familiar names also appeared on the top of the list. Mina, 94%. Saimus, 93%. Just as everyone was still looking at the third screen, someone''s loud exmation echoed in the hall. F*ck, is this true?'' "Did they mess up the data?" "This is incredible!" Amidst the crowd''s exmations, Fade and others turned to gaze at the fourth main screen. A familiar name appeared once again in the first ce. It was Bolton. Below Bolton''s name were the figures representing the number of martial essences he hadprehended. At this moment, the three figures, 532, shed brightly on the screen. This time, even Jaston was taken aback. A look of astonishment appeared on his face. "So many!" Alicia''s eyes widened. "He has comprehended the same amount of martial essences as Uncle Rahmi. Uncle only managed toprehend more than 500 streaks of martial essence after thirty years of hard training. How could Bolton be so powerful?" Alicia''s eldest uncle, Rahmi, was a direct descendant of the top real martial arts family. He spent dozens of yearsprehending 500 streaks of martial essence, and this was already an outstanding nov achievement. However, now, a young man had surpassed the results that Rahmi had spent decades of hard cultivation to achieve. That was the reason why such a number was so shocking. Even all of the Earth Studio''s staff members were aware of this, and many of them looked surprised. Then, they immediately contacted the people in their Halls, preparing to win Balton over. After the crowd returned to their senses, they slowly slid their gazes downwards. Jaston was ranked second. His result of 360 martial essences was already impressive enough, yet Balton''s appearance had caused him to lose the limelight. Meanwhile, Mina ranked third behind Jaston. She hadprehended 310 martial essences.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The candidate ranked at the fourth ce was Alicia, with a result of 260 martial essences. The fifth was Saimus, 246 martial essences. At that moment, all four tests had ended. It was already clear who was stronger and who was weaker. People could finally identify who were the influential figures by looking at the ranking list. Alicia, Saimus, Mina, Jaston, and the number one of four lists, Balton. These five people suddenly became the focus of everyone''s attention. Several team leaders actually gave up on their own team members and approached these five people. They were trying to win them over by representing their Halls. The scene became lively in an instant. Chapter 2423 Chapter 2423 After the tests, Lucio escorted everyone out of the Earth Studio and back to the hotel. Everyone sat on the bunk beds and discussed the test results enthusiastically. The scene was lively. While the participants were chatting with each other, Jaston walked in. He came to his bed, picked up his belongings, and walked out of the room. Everyone in the room stared at him curiously. "Mr. Jaston, where are you going?" "The test is not over yet. We still have other events to attend tomorrow!" Jaston turned his head upon being questioned and shed them a smug grin. Then, he replied, "Mr. Lou has arranged a private room for me. I''ll be moving to another ce to stay." "What?" Everyone was stunned for a moment. Then, they fell into a heated discussion. "A private room? It''s... It''s too luxurious!" "What about us? Are we still staying here? I want a private room too!" "This is not fair!" "Haha! Not fair? You should take a look at your own test results. Do you know how much Mr. Jaston scored on the tests? Don''t you think your statement sounds too ridiculous?" Ludwig suddenly sneered and said. Everyone in the room fell silent after listening to his words. A few secondster, someone eximed weakly, "They... They are too snobbish!" "Snobbish? Haha! This is the reality. This is the true meaning of being fair. The stronger ones deserve to stay in a better environment, and the weaklings should move aside." "But... But Mr. Lou is not that kind of person, right? He has been very kind to us." "Perhaps it''s a rule in the inner ind, so Mr. Lou is forced to do this." Just as everyone was in a deep discussion, a series of footsteps echoed in the corridor, and Lucio walked in. At that moment, everyone rushed over and bombarded him with all kinds of questions. "Mr. Lou, Jaston is moving to a private room. Did you arrange this?" "Mr. Lou, I also want to stay in a private room. Are there any requirements for that?" "Mr. Lou, what are the qualification criteria for the test?" Upon hearing these questions, Lucio finally shed his usual pretences and stopped smiling in a friendly manner. Instead, he shot them a cold re and barked, "Shut up!" "Who do you think you are? What are you doing here? How dare youe to me with so many requests!" His sudden change in attitude shocked many people, and the crowd immediately fell silent. Lucio put his hands behind his back and nced at everyone coldly. Then, he said in an indifferent voice, "It seems that you might have misunderstood my kindness." "I''m neither your teacher nor your parent. I''m not here to take care of you. Today, some of you have performed badly. If you keep up with this kind of performance tomorrow, then get lost!" His piercing voice intimidated everyone on the scene, and they all kept quiet out of fear. He red at them and left after a final word. "Tomorrow, you will draw lots and fight in a one-on-one battle. When the timees, you may suffer all kinds of injuries. You might even die in the battle. All of you better prepare yourselves." Everyone in the room watched as Lucio turned around and left. The room was deafeningly quiet. They all stood stunned for a long while beforeing back to their senses. How... How did Mr. Lou be like this?" "So the gentleness and kindness that he showed us before are just for show?" "Perhaps, this is the real Mr Lou." "Stopining. We won''t get anywhere with such bad performances. We''d better prepare for tomorrow''s battle. Didn''t you hear what Mr. Lou said? We may be injured or die in tomorrow''s battle." "This..." As everyone was busy discussing, Fade could not help but frown slightly and cast a worried nce at Joey, Halston, and the others. After a night''s rest, the participants gathered on the hotel''s first floor the next morning. The expression on Lucio''s face that morning was much colder. He seemed like a different person from the gentle and enthusiastic man he was a day ago. Without wasting any time, he nced at everyone and ordered, "Let''s go!" The group of people followed him in silence. Half an hourter, they arrived at a stadiumlike ce. A t open space sat in the middle of the stadium, filled with square-shaped fighting stages. Seats arranged in helix-shaped stairs surrounded the area. Shortly after, everyone arrived. Without further ado, a staff member announced the rules for the test. All the participants gathered randomly regardless of their teams. Each of them had been assigned a number. After drawing their lots, they would step onto the fighting stage and begin their battle. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The winner would advance into the next round, and the loser would still have a chance to challenge the other losers. If the loser lost his second round of battle, then he would be eliminated. In the end, the finalists would fight in multiple knockout rounds to determine the final winner. The winners would be rewarded ordingly. Of course, the test would primarily assess the participants''bat abilities. It was not a death fight, so they would have the right to surrender. After the rules were announced, Fade met up with Joey, Halston, and the others and warned them to careful. He wanted them to surrender immediately if they were to fight against an expert, to prevent themselves from getting injured. Then, everyone began to queue up to draw their lots.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Fade was about to draw his lots, but at this moment, Jaston came to him and said coldly, "I warned you before that Alicia is my fiancee, and you must note close to her. Are you going to ignore my words? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade shot him a cold look and replied nonchntly, "Alicia is my friend. I don''t need you to worry about my rtionship with her." "What did you say?" Jaston gritted his teeth and red at him. Fade raised his eyebrows and replied faintly, "If you don''t understand humannguage, then go and learn. Stop barking here!" "You... Fine, very well!" Jaston red at him with a cruel grin, then gritted his teeth and said, "You''d better pray that you don''t run into me. Otherwise, I''ll let you know what regret is." "I will apany you to the end!" Fade retorted fearlessly. Jaston narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Good, very good. You have the guts." "However, you''d better hope that your friends have this kind of attitude too." "What do you mean?" Fade frowned and looked at him. Jaston smiled coldly and hissed, "By the way, Joey is your junior, right? She''s a pretty thing. If I run into her, I''ll definitely treat her well." "If you dare to touch Joey, I''ll kill you!" Fade suddenly grew furious, and he red at him fiercely. Jaston chuckled. "Really? Then I''d like to see how you''ll kill me." Then, he turned around and left,ughing like a hyena. Fade frowned and noticed that something was wrong. He wanted to talk to Joey, but the staff urged him to draw his lots. "There are so many people here. The odds of Jaston running into Joey would be extremely low," Fadeforted himself and drew his lots. Soon, the battle officially began. Chapter 2424 Chapter 2424 The atmosphere heated up at once and the battle began in the arena. The incessant sound of punches and kicks colliding could be heard as the vital energy stirred. There were also screams of pain and sshes of blood from time to time, seasoning the cacophony of violence. Fade also went to the arena. His opponent was a blond man, who was about 30 years old. His cultivation had reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level, which was quite impressive. The blond man whose name was Macro, looked at Fade. "Are you Chinese?" Fade nodded. "Yes, I am." "There''s a Chinese man here!" Macro''s eyes sank when he heard this. He gnashed his teeth and said, "I''m from Micovia. Some time ago, your martial artists made a big scene in Micovia. Today, I''ll make you pay back for it!" Macro shouted loudly and his muscles surged, as he rushed towards Fade withrge strides. Even when he was facing the fierce impact of his opponent, Fade''s mind was still not on the arena at all. Instead, he looked around, looking for Joey and any trace of her. "You dare to be distracted. You are looking for death!" Macro got even angrier. He threw a punch at Fade''s chest. "Ah!" At that moment, a woman''s scream filled the air. Fade couldn''t help but turn his head towards the source of the sound. There was a figure standing on the ring. It was Jaston. His face was ferocious, and his ck and white hair looked even colder at that moment. As if sensing Fade''s gaze, he turned his head and looked over. The corner of his lips was curled into a smirk. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but tremble. He looked at the figure lying on the arena and felt his heart tighten. "Could it be Joey?" However, he was too far away and there were too many people between them hindering his sight. From Fade''s angle, it was impossible to see who it was. And at that moment, Jaston ran his finger across his throat, gesturing that he would kill Fade. The smirk on his face became even more ferocious. In an instant, Fade''s eyes darkened. At this moment, a whirlwind was heading towards Fade from his side along with an angry shout.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "You brat, are you looking down on me? If so, then go to hell!" Macro''s fierce fist whistled through the air. Fade had nned to preserve his strength while fighting this opponent so that he wouldst until the end. But now, he was worried about Joey''s safety and he had no time to deal with this opponent. Faced with this fierce punch, Fade frowned and casually raised his palm. A stream of energy shot out and hit Macro''s fist. Macro cried out as he flew out of the ring andnded with a crash. The judge was dumbstruck. He didn''t expect that the distracted Fade would win out of a sudden. As Fade jumped out of the ring, the referee quickly announced, "No. 77, Fade Chen wins." At that time, Fade had already rushed to the ring where Jaston was. When he arrived, another contestant had been carried off the stage. It was a young woman who looked like she was from Southeast Asia She was petite and had dark skin. She had the strength of a cheetah. Apparently, she was a fighter with goodbat capability. However, at that moment, this woman was covered in blood. Both her arms and legs were broken and pointing the wrong way. She grimaced in pain. Although he was very sympathetic to the yer''s injury, Fade could not help but let out a sigh of relief when he saw that it was not Joey. Then, he looked up at Jaston on the stage. He met Fade''s gaze, jumped off the stage and said with a smile, "Why did youe to specially watch my match? Are you worried that I was fighting Joey?" "I''m warning you, don''t touch Joey!" Fade said in a low voice. "How dare you warn me! Haha, after hearing that, I''m even more interested in her. Don''t worry. When I meet her, I''ll take even better care of her," Jaston said while licking his lips. "You..." Fade was furious, and his eyes burned with anger. He had to fight the urge to attack him. However, at that moment, Lucio came over and red at Fade. "Why are you here instead ofpeting?" He asked. After that, Lucio looked at Jaston and patted him on the shoulder with a gentle smile on his face. "Good job. Keep it up. Let''s try to enter the finals!" "Don''t worry, Mr. Lou. I''m nning to win the championship!" Jaston said confidently. "Great, I like your determination!" Lucio encouraged. He then looked at Fade with his expression darkened. "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Fade had a taste of Lucio''s double standards, and with a cold face, he said, "My match is over. I won, so I came here to take a look." "Oh, it''s over. You won?" He eximed in shock. "I remember that your opponent was No. 24 from Thunder Hall. He''s not weak. How could you..." However, in the middle of his words, he seemed to have noticed something and did not continue to speak. Instead, he stared at Fade and lectured him, "You''ve only won one match and you are already so proud? What can you achieve with such an attitude? Look at Jaston, you..." "Mr. Lou, my second round of thepetition is about to begin. I''ll take my leave." Fade turned around and left. He did not want to hear Lucio''s nonsense. Lucio watched him go as his expression darkened. Beside him, Jaston said, "Mr. Lou, what I said yesterday was right. Fade is very arrogant. Not only does he look down on the outer ind''s real martial arts families, it looks like he doesn''t respect you either!" Lucio narrowed his eyes. "He''s just a frog sitting in a well watching the sky. He really thinks that he''s invincible. It''s ridiculous." Jaston looked at Lucio. "Mr. Lou, the opponent I mentioned yesterday, can you..." Lucio hesitated. "Joey is also on my team. She won the first round. She''s not bad at all. If I assign her to you, it won''t be good for my team!" "Mr. Lou, with all due respect, Joey will be lucky to win two rounds. She doesn''t have much potential." "Mr. Lou, you still need me to fight to carry the team." His words were arrogant, but Lucio did not refute him. He nodded. "You are right. Alright, I''ll arrange it." "Thank you, Mr. Lou. Don''t worry, after this match, I''ll definitely choose Poison Cloud Hall where you are at," Jaston promised. Lucio nodded. "Just remember what you said!" Chapter 2425 Chapter 2425 Not long after, Fade''s second round of battle began. His opponent this time was another foreign man whose strength was about the same as his first opponent, but slightly better. Fade was worried about Joey''s safety, and his heart wasn''t in thepetition at all. He only wanted to end the battle quickly. Hence, once the referee started the match, he charged like a fierce tiger. His opponent was shocked and dumbstruck for a moment. He crossed his arms in front of his chest to resist the attack. Despite this, Fade''s punch, which carried an irresistible force, sent No. 341 flying through the air with the sound of two broken bones. After winning again, Fade immediately jumped out of the arena and looked around for traces of Joey. His quick and clean victories with a single move had attracted some people''s attention. Many people were looking and pointing at him. They seemed to be discussing and specting about his results. Some of them even walked right up to him and dropped hints that they wanted to draw him over to their Halls. However, at this moment, Fade was not in the mood. He waved off their offers as he continued to ask around for Joey. As he was searching, he suddenly heard a burst of coldughter. "Haha, I didn''t expect my wish to be fulfilled." "If you want to me someone, me your master for offending me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have much interest in you." In an instant, Fade''s ears twitched and he immediately turned to look at the source of the sound. When he saw two people standing in the ring more than ten meters behind him, his eyes narrowed instantly. The two people in the arena were none other than Jaston and Joey. Jaston''s face was full of pride and arrogance. His cold narrow eyes were scanning her like a wolf eyeing a rabbit, constantly. Seeing this, Fade''s face darkened and he rushed over immediately. At the same time, the referee in the ringmenced the match.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The moment he did, a majestic aura of positive energy surged from Jaston''s body. It formed arge, as it rushed towards Joey. Even from more than ten meters away, Fade could feel the strength of the positive energy. He made a swift analysis. With Joey''s strength, she stood no chance against Jaston''s attack. Thinking of this, Fade cried out, "Joey, admit defeat. Admit defeat quickly!" On the stage, Joey frowned, as she was annoyed by Jaston''s nasty words about her master. At that moment, she suddenly heard Fade''s voice and couldn''t help but turn her head with a puzzled look on her face. "Fade, you..." Just as she was standing still in a daze, Jaston''s move had already closed in on her head, and was about to reach her. "Joey, surrender!" Fade screamed. Although she didn''t know why he was so anxious, she trusted Fade. She nodded and was ready to surrender. "I admit..." Before she could finish, Jaston''s positive energy closed in. This big covered her like a shrink wrap. It covered her mouth, cutting off all sound. Her whole body had been immobilized. All she could do was wriggle and groan. "No!" Seeing this, Fade''s heart trembled and he hurried over. Havingunched his attack, Jaston smirked. He licked his lips. A hint of licentiousness appeared in his eyes, as he rushed towards Joey. "I really didn''t notice this before. I didn''t expect you to not only look good, but also have such a nice figure!" "Alright, I''ll treat you well!" Jaston shot a few energy sts at her. These energy sts had no power and could hardly hurt Joey. However, her clothes could not withstand the impact of the energy sts and broke into pieces. Moreover, Jaston had targeted key parts of Joey''s body. Immediately, patches of her fair skin were visible to the audience. Heughed maniacally and licked his lips. His hands were moving non-stop. "Not bad, not bad at all. I never expected you to have such assets!" Themotion was drawing a lot of attention. In an instant, the crowd began to chatter. People were staring at Joey on the stage and began to point at her. Some men did not even try to hide their lustful gazes. Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. At that moment, on the stage, Joey''s face was flushed. She felt extremely humiliated and angry. She desperately activated her positive energy to get rid of Jaston''s restraints, but it didn''t work at all. Instead, her struggle only made her expose more flesh. There were a lot of lustful eyes and sounds of people gulping. Fade rushed to the edge of the arena, and his eyes were burning like he was about to sprout fire. He red fiercely at Jaston on the stage. With a loud cry, he charged towards the stage. "Jaston, stop right there!" However, just as Fade was about to enter the arena, he suddenly felt an invisible force restraining him. "Who is it?" Fade turned his head and shouted angrily, his face twisted with anger. He saw Lucio walking towards him with a gloomy face. "What are you trying to do?" "Mr. Lou!" Fade suppressed his anger, pointed at the arena, gnashed his teeth and said, "Jaston''s move has gone overboard." Lucio looked up at the arena and said faintly, "In a martial artpetition, nothing is overboard as long as it''s within the rules." Fade tried to exin. "But..." However, Lucio interrupted him coldly, "The rules do not forbid this. Such moves are allowed." Fade suppressed his anger, took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. "Then, my junior admits defeat. I request to end thepetition right away." Lucio''s face was still cold. He shook his head and said, "ording to the rules, the yer has to admit defeat herself. Joey has not done this and you cannot do it for her." "What? What kind of nonsense rules are these!" Fade shouted angrily. Hearing this, Lucio''s eyes turned cold. He red at him and said in a cold voice, "Do you know what you are talking about? Are you questioning the Sixteen Inner Hall?" Chapter 2426 Chapter 2426 Fade paid no attention to Lucio, nor did he care about anything else. He turned towards the arena. However, Lucio moved forward to block his path. "What are you trying to do?" Fade red at him. "Get out of the way!" he shouted coldly. Lucio red back at Fade. "I''m your captain and the deacon of Poison Cloud Hall. How dare you talk to me like that?" Fade''s eyes were burning like a volcano about to erupt. "I don''t care who you are. Get out of the way, or I''ll stop being so polite." "Are you threatening me?" Lucio raised his brow, his eyes filled with murderous rage. "You can take it that way," Fade said coldly as he prepared to fight. Lucio was also angry. His face was gloomy and a light green aura began to linger around him. A student was going to fight with the team captain. This scene was causing a stir among the crowd. Everyone was pointing at them and chattering. Fade activated his positive energy and prepared to attack. Suddenly, the referee''s voice could be heard from the stage, "No. 21, Jaston wins." The tense atmosphere dissipated instantly. Fade and Lucio turned towards the arena at the same time. Jaston was left alone in the fighting ring, looking upset and angry. Fade scanned the area for Joey and found her at the edge of the arena. She was sprawled on the ground with her body covered with dust as she writhed and struggled. It must have been embarrassing for her. Seeing this, Fade rushed over to free her. "Puff!" With a light tap of his finger, he broke the positive energy that Jaston had used to bind Joey. Then, he took off his jacket and covered Joey with it. "Joey, are you alright?" He asked worriedly. She pulled her clothes tight and said, "Fade, I''m fine. I fell down on purpose and rolled down from the stage. I didn''t get hurt." Although Joey understated the situation, Fade still couldn''t suppress the anger in his eyes. He turned to look at Jaston who wasing down from the stage. Jaston met Fade''s gaze with a proud and indifferent expression. He even walked over. "I wanted to y longer, but I guess I missed the chance. What a pity!" "You are courting death!" Fade stood up and red at Jaston, ready to hit him. "Why? Do you want to fight? Give it a go then!" Jaston looked at him provocatively. Lucio said in a low voice, "Fade, are you looking for trouble?" Next to him, Joey grabbed Fade and persuaded him in a low voice, "Fade, I''m fine. Don''t be impulsive." Fade took a deep breath and suppressed his urge to start a fight. Then, he looked at Lucio and said in a low voice, "Mr. Lou, you are also Joey''s team leader. Jaston has targeted and humiliated her. Shouldn''t he apologize?" "Haha, apologize! What are you talking about? Are you kidding me?" Jastonughed with his face full of pride.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Lucio crossed his arms in front of his chest and said, "Why should Jaston apologize? He did not vite any rules. Everything he did was within the rules." "You were the one who wanted to disrupt the match and attack me. You should be the one apologizing." "Kneel down and apologize. I may consider keeping your qualification to continue the evaluation. Otherwise, hmph..." Lucio threatened. Fade''s eyes turned red immediately. He squinted at Lucio, gritted his teeth and said coldly, "You want me to apologize?" "Yes, you need to apologize now." Lucio seemed to be very oppressive and proud. "Otherwise, you know the consequences." "It''s impossible for me to apologize to you!" Fade sneered. He turned to help Joey to her feet. "Stop right there," Lucio shouted in a deep voice. "If you leave now, I will cancel your qualification for the evaluation. You should consider it carefully." "Haha, you don''t have the ability to disqualify me," Fade sneered as he continued to leave. Lucio was really angry and suddenly said in a loud voice, "I, Lucio, now formally announce that members Sof my team Fade and Joey, have seriously vited the regtions. Their qualifications are hereby revoked and they are to be expelled from the inner ind immediately." Almost everyone in the arena turned their attention to him. Lucio and Jaston looked proud and obviously excited. Halston, Kaegan, and the others looked anxious and angry. They wanted to step forward but Fade held them back. Alicia couldn''t help but speak up, "Mr. Lou, isn''t this a little excessive?" Lucio''s attitude towards her was more ambiguous. She was the second most powerful on his team after Jaston. She could also rank in the top five among all the students. A student''s achievements under his leadership contributed to his merit. Hence, he naturally valued her more. However, now, she had spoken up for Fade and Joey, which made Lucio somewhat dissatisfied. Slightly frowning, Lucio said coldly, "This has nothing to do with you. Don''t get involved." "But..." Alicia still wanted to say more, but Jaston came up to her and stopped her. "Alicia, you are my fiancee. It''s not appropriate for you to speak up for other men!" "There''s nothing between us!" After ring at him in disgust, she turned around and left. At that moment, the staff that Lucio had summoned arrived to escort Fade and Joey out. However, Fade stopped the staff and said, "Lucio doesn''t want me, but that doesn''t mean the other teams don''t want me." Hearing this, everyone was taken aback. But then, Lucio smiled, looked at Fade and said in a loud voice, "Who do you think you are? If I don''t want you, would anyone else in the Martial Halls want you? Are you thinking too highly of yourself?" At this moment, Fade looked at the team leader of the other Martial Halls in expectation. However, when these captains saw Fade, they all looked indifferent and even disgusted. After all, to them, if they epted the person who had been fired by Lucio, it would be like picking up other people''s trash. It would be embarrassing. Furthermore, even if they really wanted it, they had to consider the consequences of doing So This would be equivalent to offending Lucio in public. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Poison Cloud Hall''s strength was ranked among the best of the 16 halls. Lucio''s strength was impressive, and he was not one to be trifled with. After considering all factors involved, none of the captains of the other 15 halls were willing to ept Fade and Joey. This made Lucio and Jaston smile even brighter. They looked at Fade with pride and arrogance. At this time, Fade ignored these strange looks. He looked around and found a direction. He gently held Joey and walked over. Chapter 2427 Chapter 2427 Seeing the direction Fade was heading caused a stir among the crowd. "Is he heading towards Nestor Moo?" "Nestor is the deacon of Green Wood Hall. His strength is on par with Lucio''s. Why would he ept someone Lucio doesn''t want?" "Furthermore, Nestor''s current team has Saimus Han, an expert who is ranked third. There''s no need to ept someone like him." In the midst of the ruckus, Nestor, who was dressed in green robe, watched Fade approaching along with Joey. He couldn''t help but frown. Green Wood Hall, where he was based, had always been pacifists. They would never pick fights and they would try their best to negotiate and resolve problems. Therefore, even if Fade''s evaluation results were not bad, Nestor did not think that he would antagonize Lucio over him. It was not that he was afraid of him, but it was not necessary. Fade approached Nestor with a smile. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Moo. I''m Fade Chen. My junior and I would like to join your team. I wonder if you..." Nestor cut him off with a frown and a wave of the hand. "Sorry, my team''s member capacity is already full. I''m afraid I don''t have any extra positions for you." Hearing this, Lucio and Jaston burst into unabashedughter. Their faces were full of pride. "Kid, now you know how the world works!" "Did you really think that someone would take you in?" "Fade,e back and apologize now. Bow before Mr. Lou and perhaps he will give you another chance." Fade paid no attention to the ridicule behind him. Instead, he took out something from his chest pocket and handed it over to Nestor. "What are you trying to do?" Nestor asked with a frown. Fade said, "Mr. Moo, you will understand once you''ve read this." Nestor was confused and slightly dissatisfied. He took the item from Fade and noticed that it was a small round rock. When the others saw this, they couldn''t helpughing. "Haha, it''s a rock. What is this for? Is he bribing Nestor?" "What a fellow. Don''t be a fool. He doesn''t know anything and still dares to take part in this evaluation!" "Mr. Moo, there''s no need to waste time on him. Send him away!" While the crowd fell into a ruckus, they failed to see the look on Nestor''s face. He held the stone tightly and looked at Fade with a face full of surprise. "Where did you get this stone?" Fade exined, "Jaguar, General Xu, gave it to me. He told me to take the stone to Lame Moo of the Green Wood Hall if I needed help..." "Jaguar, that brat!" Nestor gritted his teeth and a fierce expression appeared on his face. Fade did not expect such an expression. He could not help but feel a little nervous. From the looks of it, Nestor seemed to have a grudge against General Xu. Had he just dug his own grave? However, just as Fade started getting worried, Nestor calmed down. He looked at him and nodded. "I can take the two of you in." "But you have to be clear about the price I''m paying for epting you. You owe this to the Green Wood Hall." Fade breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Mr. Moo, don''t worry. You won''t regret letting me join the team." "Talk is cheap. What I want to see is action," Nestor said in a deep voice. Fade nodded and said, "Soon, Mr. Moo, you will be able to see me in action." "I had better. Wee aboard!" Nestor said to the two. He then called over the staff members to go through the relevant procedures to change the team. The onlookers were shocked. They did not expect this turn of events at all. Lucio''s face darkened. He red at Nestor and said in a deep voice, "Nestor, are you sure you want to do this? Do you want to oppose me just for two secr warriors?" Nestor looked at him and said calmly, "I don''t mean to antagonize you. I epted them because I had no other choice." Lucio gritted his teeth and asked, "What''s your reason?" "I''m sorry, but it''s not convenient for me to reveal that information," Nestor replied. Seeing Lucio''s angry expression, he added, "Of course, I willpensate you for them. Ten jars of vital spirit liquid, how about that?" "Vital spirit liquid." Hearing this, Lucio''s expression changed. After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, "Alright, if you agree, I''ll let you save some face." Lucio smiled.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After all, trading those two useless trash for ten jars of vital spirit liquid was a pretty good deal. On Nestor''s side, there was amotion. This was especially true for his most powerful team member, Saimus He couldn''t help but frown. "Ten jars of vital spirit liquid. That''s worth a lot! Is it worth it just for these two people?" Many other team members echoed his sentiment. It just didn''t seem worth it. However, Nestor had no intention of exining. He waved his hand, telling everyone not to speak too much and to continue preparing for the next match. However, just then, a charming woman called out, "Mr. Moo, please wait a moment. I also want to join your team." Hearing the voice, Nestor turned his head and saw Alicia heading towards him from Lucio''s team. "Alicia! You want to join my team as well?" Nestor was shocked. She nodded seriously. "Yes, I want to join Green Wood Hall." On the other side, Lucio stared in shock for a moment, and then his expression darkened. He was so furious that he was on the verge of exploding. "Alicia, what are you doing?" She looked at him with a serious expression on her face. "Mr. Lou, I want to switch teams to Green Wood Hall." He gritted his teeth and said sternly, "You are my team member. Come back immediately!" Alicia was not dispensable like Fade. She was ranked in the top five. If she stayed in his team, she would surely be selected by the Sixteen Inner Hall and it would boost his reputation. Now, his credit was about to go to another team, and he did not want to see that. However, she was also determined. She shook her head and said, "I''ve decided to change teams." "Of course, if the team doesn''t want me, I would rather quit." "You..." Lucio did not expect her to be so determined, and he was too angry to even speak. Jaston''s face darkened. He looked at her. "Alicia, you have to think about this carefully. What kind of impact will your actions bring on yourself and your family?" He advised. "Jaston, you don''t have to threaten me. I''ve made up my mind and no one can change it," she responded firmly. After that, she turned to Nestor with her gaze firm and burning. "Mr. Moo, are you willing to take me in?" Chapter 2428 Chapter 2428 Nestor looked at Alicia. Although he wanted to agree immediately, he didn''t say anything. After all, receiving her as his subordinate woulde with considerableplications. Ten jars of vital spirit liquid weren''t something that could be given away wantonly. However, her being in the top five would be an indisputable boon. If he epted her, then with Saimus, he would have two top five experts on his team. This result was absolutely dazzling. He hesitated to give his answer. The people from the other Halls were agitated and began to call out. "Miss Chung, Green Wood Hall doesn''t want you. Come to our Fiery me Hall and we''ll wee you warmly." "Our Thunder Hall also wees you." "Miss Chung, you are so beautiful. It''s our Beauties Hall that suits you." Hearing them, Nestor immediately reacted. He knew that such an opportunity couldn''t be missed. Therefore, he immediately looked at Alicia with a smile and said, "Miss Chung, wee to my team." "Thank you, Mr. Moo!" She walked over with a smile. She stood next to Fade, and winked at him. Fade looked at her. "You are too impulsive!" She snorted softly. "But not as impulsive as you. For the sake of a beauty, you were willing to fight Mr. Lou." "That''s not the same. Joey is my junior and she''s like a sister to me," he retorted. "There is no difference. You are my friend!" She whispered. The two of them conversed intimately. Seeing this, Lucio''s expression darkened at once. Gnashing his teeth, he red at Nestor and said in a low voice, "Nestor, do you know what you are doing?" "Give Alicia back right now and I can forgive you." Hearing this, Nestor snorted coldly. His usual gentle face had also turned cold. He said in a low voice, "Lucio, Miss Chung joined my team of her own volition. You are the one leading the team, but you are ming others. Don''t you think that''s ridiculous?" "Don''t talk nonsense. I have only one thing to say. Are you going to let go of her? If you don''t, Poison Cloud Hall and I will never let you off the hook." Lucio was vicious. He showed the insidious side that he had never shown before. Nestor narrowed his eyes and took a step forward. A majestic aura spread out from his body. His tone became serious. "Lucio, do you really think I''m afraid of you? Even if you represent Poison Cloud Hall, do you think Green Wood Hall would be afraid of you?" Nestor was revealing a rare side of himself to Lucio. Normally, he would avoid conflict because he felt that it was unnecessary. Just like what had just happened with Fade, he didn''t know why, but he was willing to part with ten jars of vital spirit liquid aspensation. He just didn''t want the matter toe to a standstill. Now, he was willing to confront Lucio over Alicia. After all, in terms of strength, Nestor had an advantage over Lucio. Besides, the overall strength of Green Wood Hall wasparable to, or even slightly better than, Poison Cloud Hall''s. He had no reason to fear him. Lucio was so angry that he wanted to p Alicia and Fade to death. However, obviously, under such circumstances, he could not do so. In the end, he could only give Nestor a fierce re while brimming with anger. "Just you wait," he threatened. Nestor didn''t say much and went through the relevant formalities for Alicia'' s transfer instead, allowing everyone to continue with thepetition. In the venue, the ringpetition continued. Nestor''s team members began to make preparations. Many of the participants approached the three and began to chat with them. Of course, it was Alicia who everyone wanted to talk to. Fade and Joey were mostly ignored. Saimus, for one, was particrly keen on Alicia One look from her was enough to set his heart pounding. He carefully tidied up his hair and approached her with a smile "Miss Chung, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Saimus Han, and Ie from White Peak Sacred Land, Knd." "Hello, my name is Alicia Chung, from China," she greeted him. He continued to chat her up enthusiastically. "Miss Chung, you just joined our team. Let me introduce you to everyone." "There''s no need. We are stillpeting. Let''s talk about it when it''s over," she responded. "Hmm... Alright then!" Saimus replied. She nodded, then went up to Fade and they chatted intimately. This time, Saimus looked at Fade with even more dissatisfaction. Some of the other squad members began to ridicule him for his ttery. "He is just trash but he still dreams about being with Miss Chung. What a joke.." "Miss Chung is a master. The benefits of having her on the team are indisputable. Fade, on the other hand, is a waste of space. I really don''t know why Mr. Moo took him in." UMS "The match is not over yet. That guy had better not disgrace our team." The third round of drawing lots began. Fade and Alicia went up and drew lots to determine their opponents. Alicia was the first to enter the arena. She easily defeated a potential student from Fiery me Hall and received a wave of cheers and apuse. It also brought a smile to Nestor''s face. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After that, Saimus easily defeated his opponent with one move and won another round of cheers.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Nestor''s entire team became excited. Their excitement made Lucio even angrier. Coincidentally, in the following match, Fade picked an acquaintance from Lucio''s team. It was Ludwig Song. At this, the expressions on both team''s faces froze. On Lucio''s side, everyone was filled with indignation. "Ludwig, teach Fade a good lesson and let him know your strength!" "Beat him hard. Teach him a hard lesson. Even if he is crippled, it doesn''t matter." At that moment, Ludwig was full of pride and confidence. "Mr. Lou, that guy is my enemy. You can rest assured that I will make him kneel on the stage and beg for mercy." After that, Ludwig stepped proudly onto the arena. As for Nestor''s team, their current situation wasn''t too good. Except for Joey and Alicia who supported Fade, almost everyone else was skeptical. "Ludwig is not weak. He is in the top 80. Can Fade even beat him?" "Of course not! I only hope that we won''t lose too badly as it will bring shame to our team." "No way. Fade won the first two rounds, and he did it with one move. He should be strong enough." "Huh. He just got lucky. If he''s so strong, why didn''t he show it before?" Chapter 2429 Chapter 2429 Even the team captain, Nestor, had a worried frown on his face. Of course, he was not worried about Fade''s safety, but rather that he would lose too badly and it would bring him shame. Through the boisterous bustle, Fade calmly stepped onto the arena, as if nothing would bother him. On the stage, Ludwig clenched his fists so hard that they cracked. He red and said, "Fade, you have killed so many people in my Song family. Today, I will make you pay." Fade ignored him and stood quietly in ce. He did nothing else. "Let the fight begin!" The refereemenced the match. In an instant, Ludwig screeched and shook his fist. He knew that Fade was strong, hence, he put everything he had into his attack. Positive energy enveloped his fists and surged like a fierce tiger, roaring as he rushed towards Fade. The violent momentum shocked the audience. "This energy is quite strong!" "I didn''t think that Ludwig would be so strong. With this level, it''s possible for him to make it into the top fifty!" "With this kind of strength, if he defeats Fade, he might be selected by the Sixteen Inner Hall!" "Lucio is so lucky! He lost Alicia but Ludwig immediately stepped in to fill her shoes." "It''s over. Fade is bound to lose." "With this, Mr. Moo is going to lose his reputation." "I really can''t figure out why such a good-for-nothing wants to join our team, and Mr. Moo even agreed." "s, forget it, let''s not watch this match anymore. What a disgrace!'' Amidst the noisy discussion, Ludwig''s whistling fist flew towards Fade. The violent shock wave mmed violently towards Fade''s body. However, at thest moment, Fade, who had been still all this while, suddenly moved. He bent his right arm, gathered his strength, and threw a punch. With a simple straight punch, his fist collided with Ludwig''s. Then, with a "boom", the surging force burst out. A st of air spread out and threw Ludwig into the air. He spurted a mouthful of blood, forming a red curve in the air. Then, he fell heavily to the ground and finally passed out. Then, the energy dissipated and everything returned to silence. Fade stood quietly in the arena as if nothing had happened. The boisterous crowd fell silent with a dazed look of astonishment on their faces. They did not expect that the contest would end just like that. It was not until Lucio waved his hand and asked someone to bring Ludwig back that everyone came to their senses. They broke out into heated discussions. "He won, and he won with just a punch. Is this for real?" "Is Ludwig that weak? Was that energy he gathered just now fake?" "That''s impossible. Ludwig won two consecutive rounds in the previous two matches. He''s pretty strong." "If that''s the case, then Fade is stronger than we imagined." "Not only is he strong, he''s also much stronger. All three of them were defeated in one move. He''s not weak at all." "That''s to say, besides Alicia, Nestor has found another expert. He''s so lucky!" At that moment, Nestor''s face was also filled with shock. He looked at Fade as he exited the arena. He only moved a little and didn''t know what to say. Saimus and the other students, who were once so full of disdain, now looked at Fade with glittering eyes. He ignored them and returned to Joey and Alicia''s side without a word. Nestor nced at Fade and finally spoke. "Well done. Keep it up in the next round." He then watched the otherspete.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Thepetition continued. Numerous strong peoplepeted one after another. The top rankedpetitors gradually emerged. Other than the top five from the day before, some new names had appeared. They hadn''t done well in the matches on the previous day, but they had performed well in this arena battle. This also showed that the assessment and actualbat were not the same thing. Soon, it was Fade''s turn. His opponent this time was a male student led by the leader of Fiery me Hall. Obviously, the man was wary of Fade. As soon as he came up, he was ready to defend himself against Fade''s attack. Fade checked the man''s strength and found it wanting. He was even weaker than Ludwig. If he wanted, he could have won with a single punch. However, winning three consecutive ne? matches in a row was already too high-profile of him. He did not want to show off too much. Hence, he decided to reserve his strength and ''fought hard'' with the man for a quarter of an hour. Finally, he gasped and barely defeated his opponent. Although Fade still won this match, no one was as shocked as before. Many people breathed a sigh of relief and nodded discreetly, indicating that they had seen through his strength. Saimus and the others, who looked a little nervous before, now smiled sarcastically. "He''s just so- so. It seems like he''s just mediocre." "It seems that the previous three matches took a lot out of him. His stamina is crashing now." "I see. In the first few rounds, he gave his all because he had to boost his reputation, but now that he''s up against a real master, that won''t work." "It''s just smoke and mirrors. If he encounters a real enemy, he''ll get himself killed." The crowd shook their heads and looked at Fade with disappointment. Even Nestor frowned slightly. This time, he didn''te over to congratte Fade on his victory. Without saying a word, Fade came back and sat down cross-legged, like he was meditating and resting. Thepetition continued. Balton, Jaston, Mina, Saimus, Alicia and others continued to win without much fanfare and advanced to the next round. Now, there were only 30 people left, and their level of strength had been revealed. Another round began and Fade came on stage again. This time, he was paired with a girl from Southeast Asia, whose name was Shaleen. She was the strongest student of Suanne''s, the deacon of the Beauties Hall, and was second to Mina. Fade observed his opponent''s strength and decided that it was time. It would be too high-profile if he continued to advance. Thus, he pretended that he had expended too much energy. After trading more than ten blows with Shaleen, he was quickly defeated and ended his martial arts tournament journey. Back in the team, a group of students around Saimus watched him mockingly, making no effort to mask their gloating. "He lost as expected. That''s all for him!" "This is the end for him." "Haha, losing is one thing, but he lost to a woman from the Beauties Hall. What a disgrace." Chapter 2430 Chapter 2430 Ignoring these sarcastic remarks, Fade watched the following arena matches. Round after round, Balton, Jaston, Mina and Saimus became the final four. In the semi-finals, Balton was paired with Saimus and Jaston with Mina. Jaston fought Mina for more than 20 minutes. Finally, he finished her off with a fierce bang. On the other hand, Bolton was much faster. He managed to defeat Saimus in three moves and sessfully advanced to the next level. Bolton would face Jaston in the finals. Jaston''s eyes beamed full of pride. He looked at Balton and said confidently, "After this match, your first ce will be mine." At present, Balton could be said to be the undisputed first. It didn''t matter if they reached the top four the day before or that day itself, they were all impressive. The crowd looked forward to seeing Jaston live up to his bold words against Balton. They gathered around to watch, while Fade watched from a distance. With a single order, both sides shed with each other. Their positive energy surged, stirring up the entire arena. The crowd cried out in surprise. At that moment, Fade narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "The oue is evident. Jaston will lose." "Fade, why do you think so? I don''t think Balton has the upper hand either," Joey asked curiously. Alicia also looked at him curiously. "Although Jaston''s character is poor, he is still gifted. Look how strong he has gotten at the age of only seventeen." "Jaston is indeed talented. When he is at Balton''s age in four or five years, maybe he will win," Fade said faintly. "But now, he''s no match for Balton. Be it the strength of his positive energy, the utilization of his physical qualities, or the number of martial essences he has, Balton is still stronger than Jaston." "Most importantly, Balton is very calm. He has no emotional reaction towards Jaston''s provocation." "On the contrary, Jaston was too excited when he challenged Balton for the top spot." "This kind of hot-blooded outburst may have positive effects at the beginning, but once the effect is gone, the consumption will increase and negative effects will be produced, affecting uracy and judgment." "Is that so?" Alicia and Joey looked at each other. They couldn''t tell much of a difference. Fade didn''t exin further. He smiled and said, "You''ll know if you keep observing." Sure enough, at the beginning, Jaston shed with Balton in a violent burst. They battled each other and their strength were almost equally matched, which aroused the cheers of the crowd. However, a few minutester, when Jaston''s began to falter, Balton immediately overwhelmed him. From then on, Jaston stood no chance at all. Bolton was like a cold, yet calctive machine. He gradually intensified his attack, forcing Jaston back bit by bit, giving him no quarter. Finally, Jaston fell to Balton''s attacks. He was knocked down to the floor of the arena, unable to stand. Although Jaston was very dissatisfied, he knew very well that Balton was stronger than he was and had him beat. In the end, he surrendered by his own volition. Thus, the champion and the runner-up were determined. Balton was now the undisputed champion without a doubt. Although Jaston had been defeated, he had shown great strength. Moreover, many captains paid attention to the fact that Jaston was still young. He was only 17 years old. He had great potential. To some extent, he was even better than Balton. Therefore, many team leaders came to him and made offers to recruit this young genius. Fade''s previous achievements had been promptly overshadowed. No one paid attention to him. The second day of the tournament came to an end and everyone returned to the hotel. As Fade, Joey, and Alicia had switched teams, they also changed their amodation after returning to the hotel. After packing up, they came over to stay with Nestor''s team members. After a short break, Nestor gathered his team. He spoke with a serious expression. "Tomorrow will be thest part of the test. It will be a field exploration." As soon as the words left his mouth, everyone perked up with their faces shining with excitement.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nestor continued with his exnation, Whether it''s yesterday''s tests or today''s arena matches everything had to be done within the rules. In addition, there were staff members on the sidelines watching, thus, the risk of idents was rare." "However, under real circumstances, it is almost impossible to have such conditions. Most of the time, battles can be unexpected and sudden. There are not so many restrictions either." "As such, tomorrow''s field exploration will be a real practical exercise." "It will be different from today''s one-on-one arena duel. It will be a wild fight without any rules." "At that time, all the teams will be thrown onto an isted ind. There will be mines, spiritual springs, herb fields, and other things on the ind. All types of cultivation resources will be provided. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You will bepeting to obtain these cultivation resources. They will be judged by quantity and quality." "Also, after the exploration ends, all the cultivation resources that you have gathered will be yours. You may leave with them." Hearing this, many of the team members'' eyes lit up with excitement. "Do you mean we can keep the resources? Is this for real?" "If I said it, it is true," Nestor reassured them. Looking over to the excited crowd, he said in a low voice, "Because the resources are real and you can keep them, when the timees, the struggle for resources will also be real." "At that time, in order topete for resources, all kinds of tricks might be employed." "Moreover the leaders will not be on-site for the field exploration tomorrow. You students will be the only ones there. Therefore, there is a high chance that fighting, injuries, and even death will ur." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Therefore, don''t treat this as a test but as a real battle. If you win, you will receive rich cultivation resources and rewards. If you lose, you might just lose your life." "Do you understand?" The students, who had been extremely excited, now looked serious. Looking at him, they nodded solemnly. "Understood!" "That''s great. Have a good rest and prepare for the battle tomorrow." After that, Nestor left. The students in the room looked at each other and finally returned to their seats without saying a word. They either sat to cultivate ory down to rest. No one was in the mood to fool around. At that moment, the same thing was happening in the other houses led by the other captains. Chapter 2431 Chapter 2431 At the same time, Lucio called Jaston over after his announcement and said in a low voice, "Tomorrow is an opportunity." "Mr. Lou, what opportunity are you referring to?" Jaston asked. Lucio looked at him. "Do you need me to spell it out?" "Are you talking about Fade, Mr. Lou?" Jaston asked. "Who else can it be except him?" Lucio retorted coldly. Jaston narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Do you want me to get rid of him?" "Don''t you?" Lucio threw the question back at him. Jaston gritted his teeth. "Of course I do." "If that''s what you want, then do it. I don''t want Fade toe back alive at the end of tomorrow," said Lucio coldly. "Don''t worry, Mr. Lou. With me around, he won''t live long," Jaston snorted coldly. He then thought of something and asked, "Mr. Lou, regarding the selection..." Lucio looked at Jaston and said, "I have already rmended you to the chief of Poison Cloud Hall. The chief has already agreed." "You can enter my Poison Cloud Hall as long as you return sessful tomorrow. Do that and it would not be a big deal to take care of your Yuwen family." Jaston''s eyes were filled with excitement. He clenched his fist and said, "I will." The next day, after a night''s rest, the students got up early again. After exining some of the field exploration rules again, the students boarded a ship and went to an ind. The ind was several square kilometers in size; it was a decent-sized area. There were green trees and various kinds of animals. The ship approached the ind. Fade and the others disembarked on a calm sandy beach and the ship left. Everyone stood on the beach and looked around curiously. Some people were in good spirits and even caught fish by the sea. They chatted andughed as if they were on vacation. All of a sudden, a piercing scream broke the rxed atmosphere. Everyone''s expression changed instantly as they rushed toward the source of the noise. Although they were very fast, when they arrived, there was only a pool of blood and half a body left on the ground. "Motion..." A student who knew the deceased could not help but exim. Everyone else was expressionless as they took it in. Although they weren''t close to the victim, everyone was still acquainted with each other after being in the same team for several days. Seeing someone they knew die as soon as they set foot on the ind was jarring. Saimus was obviously the leader of this team. After a moment of silence, he immediately made a decision. "We should leave as soon as possible and find a safe ce to hide." No one objected and all nodded in agreement. Therefore, the people who were just frolicking yfully, all became tense at that moment. They were acutely aware that the rules Nestor had mentioned the day before were no longer empty words but a bloody reality. The exploration of the ind was the real test! Of course, from another perspective, it was also an opportunity. At the same time, simr things were happening at the other parts of the ind. Meanwhile, at a certain ce outside the ind, Lucio, Nestor, Suanne, and the other team captains were all sitting in front of a bright glossy mirror. The mirror showed them what was going on the ind, capturing the state of the students. They saw several students fall into a pool of blood. One of the captains couldn''t help but sigh. "Is this really necessary? Can''t we just warn them instead of having them killed?" Hearing this, Lucio said disapprovingly, "We did warn them yesterday when we were exining the rules, but as you can see, these kids have no memory at all. They need a cruel, bloody wake-up call" "Lucio is right. To nurture strength, one has to experience true blood and death. This is absolutely necessary!" "But to sacrifice a few innocent young people like this, it''s really..." "There is no innocence. A warrior pursuing martial arts is destined to face a path full of risks. If they die here, it only proves that they are not strong enough." "It''s just a bunch of kids out there. There''s no need to feel pity for them. Just wait and see." At that moment, Fade and the others on the ind were naturally unaware that the captains were watching them and discussing among themselves. Of course, even if they knew, it wouldn''t have mattered. The ind was aplex death trap and they were stuck on it. It was filled with all kinds of terrain, forests, steep slopes, mountains, and swamps. All of them were present on this ind. However, theplex natural environment and deadly nts and animals weren''t the only dangers on the ind. The students also had to be on guard for one another as well. At that time and ce, anyone could be an enemy. After all, the field exploration test on the ind was a cruel game of resource umtion. Along the way, Fade''s team had encountered two other teams. Fortunately, they outnumbered both of them and avoided any conflict. After a search, they found a mine hole. After collecting the ores in the mine hole, they made it their temporary base camp. Then, theyAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. expanded the search to find other cultivation resources. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The resources that had been collected were gathered together where Saimus could redistribute them ording to each member''s contribution. This n proposed by him was approved by almost all the students. Of course, Fade was not included among that number. He knew that even if their team could survive until the end, no one would be satisfied with their share of the resources. It was inevitable that they would turn against each other. However, at the present, they still had amon enemy in the other teams and that held them together. Of course, Fade kept that to himself. Outwardly, he would ept Saimus'' arrangements and search for all kinds of resources together. It had to be said that it was efficient to work together. Fade''s team spent more than half a day searching out two mines and a herb field, which was quite fruitful. As the resources were uncovered, the scope of the search becamerger andrger. In this way, it was inevitable to run into other teams. Chapter 2432 Chapter 2432 Fade, Alicia, and Joey were searching for cultivation resources in the northeast direction. They were really lucky as they had found a lush field of herbs. The quality was very good, much better than the mine and herb fields before. Fade was about to return to report the herb field when he heard amotion from the forest on the other side. Then, a group of people came running out. "Wow, there''s such arge field of herbs. We are going to make it." "We are so lucky. With this field, our team will take first ce!" "Jaston, there''s something good up ahead." Through the cacophony, Jaston and the others emerged from the woods. When they came out, they saw Fade and the other two on the other side. Instantaneously, Jaston''s expression changed. His gaze suddenly turned cold, so was his expression. The air seemed to have be cold, and the atmosphere became tense. Jaston snorted and said, "Why are you guys here?" Joey frowned and said, "We found this field first. Don''t be unreasonable!" Hearing this, Jaston didn''t stop moving. He continued to walk toward Fade and the others with a cold smile on his face. "Unreasonable? Haha, on what basis do you say that you found this field first? I can also say that I found it first." "Besides, this is a battle for cultivation resources. It''s not a game of firste first served." "That''s all I have to say. I, Jaston Yuwen, want this field. Now, get out of my way." After that, he waved his hand. The students beside him rushed over and upied every part of the field. At the same time, they surrounded Fade. Fade red at him and asked, "What do you want?" Jaston stared at him and said, "I told you to scram. Didn''t you hear me?" While speaking, he stretched out his right hand and tried to pat Fade on the cheek. However, Fade ducked and avoided Jaston''s right hand. Instead, he gave Jaston a backhanded push which sent him staggering backwards. Jaston didn''t expect Fade to fight back. Hence, he stumbled and almost fell into the herb field. After steadying himself, Jaston''s face darkened and his expression became angry and scary. He red at Fade. "D*mn it, how dare you fight me? Are you looking for death? Come on, let''s kill him together." In an instant, nearly twenty people rushed to surround Fade and the other two. They wore smirks and a vicious look in their eyes. Fade protected Joey and Alicia. He looked at the crowd and said calmly, "At first, I just wanted to find resources. I had no intention of fighting, but if you insist, I don''t mind fighting to the end." "F*ck, you are already about to die. How dare you pretend in front of me?" Ludwig spat and rushed to attack Fade. "You beat me yesterday. Today, I must take my revenge," he shouted fiercely. Fade narrowed his eyes. The positive energy in his body surged as he prepared to attack. However, at that moment, a loud shout was heard, "Stop!" The positive energy smashed into Ludwig with a billowing wind. Then, a group of people emerged behind Fade. The leader was none other than Saimus. Ludwig staggered back until someone caught him. His face was twisted in an ugly sneer. Jaston turned his gaze to him. "Saimus, what is the meaning of this? Are you trying to steal the resources from me?" Saimus smiled and shook his head "Jaston, Alicia, and the other two are my teammates. We were the ones who discovered the field first. How could it be considered as stealing?" "If you want it, you should fight for it yourselves." Jaston squinted at him. "Are you trying to start a war with me today?" Saimus did not respond immediately. Instead, he walked forward with a smile on his face. His eyes fell on Alicia. He smiled softly and said, "Miss Chung, I''m here. Are you alright?" "Uh..." She was a little surprised, but she still replied, "I''m fine." "d to hear it." Saimus nodded. "Of course, as long as I''m here, I won''t let anything happen to you, Miss Chung." After that, he stood up and looked at Jaston. "I''m not one who would engage in war, but I''m not afraid of a war either." At his words, the nearly 20 people behind him suddenly stood up and confronted Jaston.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, the two sides were at loggerheads, and the atmosphere was tense. A battle was about to break out in an instant. Jaston''s gaze shifted as he stared at Saimus for a few seconds. Suddenly, his facial expression changed and he burst outughing. "Hahaha..." Seeing this, Saimus frowned and said, "Jaston, if you are afraid, then leave. Don''t force me to do anything. I don''t like the feeling of having my palm stained with blood." "Afraid? Me? Haha, what a joke. It''s simply a huge joke," Jastonughed maniacally. Suddenly, his face darkened. He looked at Alicia and said to Saimus, "Han, you are acting so pretentious in front of me because of that b*tch, Alicia, right?" "You..." Alicia''s face darkened as she red at him. Saimus raised his eyebrows, revealing a hint of anger. "Jaston..." Jaston smiled and said, "Haha, you are getting angry. It looks like I was right." "Do you want to show off in front of this woman and win her favor?" "Shall I tell you now what kind of person she is?" "A few dayster, the Chung family asked her to be engaged to me and be my woman, but she was still scum and continued to fool around with that guy." "You didn''t know that you liked that kind of person, did you, Saimus?" Hearing this, Saimus frowned and even turned to look at Alicia with a doubtful look in his eyes. She grew angry and her face flushed red. She gritted her teeth and shouted, "Jaston, what kind of nonsense are you spouting? What does my love life have to do with you?" Chapter 2433 Chapter 2433 The moment Jaston spoke, Alicia''s face fell. She looked very angry, and her body and mind were in turmoil. She almost fell to the ground. Saimus was not expecting her reaction. He frowned and asked Jaston, "What does Miss Chung''s business have to do with the Beauties Hall?" "It looks like you don''t know anything at all!" Jaston sighed. "Allow me to enlighten you, I''ll let you know what kind of person this woman is." He paused for a moment before continuing. "Not long ago, on the way out, the chief of the Beauties Hall took a fancy to Alicia and ced her on the list of candidates." "As a result, this woman pretended to be engaged to my cousin in order to escape selection by the chief of the Beauties Hall, which led to the events I just described." "Hence, Saimus, do you really think this woman will like you? She''s just using you as a tool!" "Moreover, even if she really likes you, do you dare? She is on the list of the chief of the Beauties Hall and was chosen by a big shot." After saying that, Jaston crossed his arms in front of his chest, as if he was watching a good show. At that moment, Saimus was visibly flustered. He had never thought that Alicia would be chosen by the chief of the Beauties Hall. He was born in the White Peak Sacred Land of Knd. Naturally, he had heard of the chief''s "beauty list". He knew that those on the list might not necessarily be selected by the chief. However, he was no fool. He would never go that far as to offend the chief of the Beauties Hall for the sake of a woman. Thinking of this, his face was flinching. However, he still looked at Alicia with hisst hope and asked, "Miss Chung, is what Jaston said true?" She looked at him and paused for a moment. She sighed and nodded. "I am indeed on the chief of the Beauties Hall''s list, but I..." Before she could finish her exnation, Saimus waved his hand and said, "That''s enough. I understand." With that, he moved a few steps away from Alicia and Fade. Obviously, this move indicated that he was drawing a clear line between them. Seeing this, a smirk appeared on Jaston''s face. "Since you have made up your mind, you should not intervene in the affairs between Fade and I," he said. As he spoke, he stepped out as his positive energy surged. He looked as if he was about to attack Fade. However, Saimus said, "Wait a minute." Jaston looked at him with a frown. "What? Do you still want to stand up for him?" Saimus snorted coldly. "Alicia''s business is her own. I won''t talk about it." "But the two of them are still members of my team. They discovered this herb field, thus, it rightfully belongs to our team." "That''s one thing. It won''t be that easy for you to monopolize the field, Jaston." With that, Saimus waved his hand. The other students behind him also summoned their positive energy and prepared to fight. Under such circumstances, Alicia''s expression changed and she looked a little grateful. She looked at Saimus and was about to express her gratitude. However, at this time, he said, "Our purpose is topete for the herb field. We will not intervene in private affairs." Upon hearing this, Alicia, who was about to thank him, suddenly became serious. The meaning behind his words was obvious. Although he was going to fight for the herb field, he wasn''t fighting for her and Fade.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, he wanted to push Alicia and Fade to Jaston''s side. Hearing this, Jaston alsoughed. He looked at Saimus and said, "In that case, I will solve my personal problems first and then talk about the herb field. What do you think?" Saimus pondered for a moment before nodding. "Sure." After that, he waved his hand, and the team members retreated more than 20 meters. Fade, Joey and Alicia were left behind. Seeing this, Joey couldn''t help but say, "We are all teammates on the same team. Is this how you treat yourpanions?" Behind Saimus, several other team members also murmured their agreement in low voices. "We are on the same team. It''s not good to abandon our own!" "Yes, the three of them have also helped a lot in finding the mine cave and the field. It is not right for us to sit idly and do nothing!" However, Saimus retorted coldly to their protests. "If you want to help, you can. I won''t stop you." Jaston had more than 20 experts on his side while Fade only had three Even if some of their teammates wanted to help, they were unwilling to step forward for the sake of their safety. Seeing that no one came forward, Saimus snorted and looked at Joey. "We are only a temporary team. You don''t deserve to be calledpanions." "You..." She was so angry that her face turned red. She almost threw herself at him. However, at that crucial moment, Fade shook his head and pulled her back. "There''s no need to be angry." "Haha, are you trying to threaten me with your withdrawal?" Saimus said disapprovingly, "That''s exactly what I''m thinking. Since you want to quit, then quit." "Everyone heard it. The three of them have nothing to do with our team," he said to the team members. Many of the yers looked conflicted, but in the end, no one stood up to speak. Fade nced at the crowd, turned back and said to Joey and Alicia, "Stay behind me. I''ll deal with this." He turned to Jaston with a cold expression on his face. "Don''t you want to solve your personal affairs? Go ahead!" He sneered. Jaston met Fade''s gaze. The corners of his lips lifted to a sinister smile. "You want me to go ahead? Don''t worry, there''s another person here who I want to introduce you to." Jaston pped his hands and said loudly, "Miss Nakano, pleasee out!" As soon as he spoke, a petite woman with a gentle face walked out of the woods. Behind her were around eight women. It was none other than Mina Nakano, the top expert of Suanne''s team, the Beauties Hall. She even got into the semifinals of the arena fight the day before. Her sudden appearance came as a surprise to everyone on the other side. Chapter 2434 Chapter 2434 ? Fade frowned slightly, then looked at Mina and said, "Miss Nakano, this is something between me and Jaston. Are you trying to meddle with our affairs?" In response, she bowed to him. "Mr. Chen, I have no intention of interfering in your affairs." "However, I feel the need to say something about Miss Chung''s actions." "Say something? Do my actions have anything to do with you?" Alicia frowned as she confronted her. Maintaining her calm demeanor, Mina continued to exin, "I''ve been chosen by the Beauties Hall. After this event, I''ll officially be part of them. Miss Chung, you were trying to deceive the chief. This is an act of treason, so I''ll have to punish you on behalf of the chief." "Punish me?!" Alicia couldn''t believe her ears. She red at Mina, scoffing, "Bring it! Let''s see who''s the one who ends up getting punished." Mina decided not to indulge her any longer. The positive energy that was surging through her body was a clear depiction of her response. The atmosphere was even more tense than before. It was obvious that their opponent had be stronger. Saimus and his team members, who were watching from outside, were engaged in a heated discussion about the fierce battle that was about to begin. "Jaston and Mina are both top-tier fighters. How are Fade and his two friends going to win?" "Besides the two of them, Ludwig and Shaleen are also quite strong. Don''t forget that in yesterday''s battle, Fade lost at the hands of Shaleen." "There''s no doubt about that. I''m pretty sure that team is going to lose. Even our entire team wouldn''t be able to take them down. After all, the enemy has brought nearly two groups of people." Catching this, Saimus swept a cold re through the crowd. His eyes stopped on the members who were backing up Fade earlier. He spat at them, "I''m sure you know what would''ve happened if I hadn''t let them quit just now." Their faces turned red and they lowered their heads in silence. At the same time, the captains were also watching the battle taking ce while seated in front of the mirrors beyond the inds. They were busy with their discussions too. Lucio nced at Nester and mocked in a sarcastic tone, "Mr. Moo, you have great taste! The member you''ve chosen managed to break his team apart in just one day! He even seeded in making so many enemies. I''ve got to give it to him!" Nestor red at him and hissed in a low voice, "Lucio, mind your own business!" Then, he turned to look at Suanne beside him and whispered, "Suanne, what''s up with Mina? Are you trying to take me down too?" The graceful Suanne shed him an enchanting smile, waved her hand, and said, "Mr. Moo, how could you think of me like that? I had no say in this. This is all Mina''s own doing." "However, she has already been acknowledged by the chief. Since this is what she''s decided to do, I don''t have a say in it. After all, she is working for the chief." Seeing that she had used the name of the chief of Beauties Hall, Nestor had no choice but to hold back his anger. "You better not be socent yet. We have no idea what the oue will be!" He managed to squeeze out thest threat he had in him before turning back to the mirror. This resulted in a burst ofughter from those around him. It was obvious that everyone treated his words as a joke. Even Nestor himself had no confidence in the three of them. If the three of them hadn''t separated from the team, there would still be a glimmer of hope if Saimus had led the twenty other members against the other team. However, now, it was Alicia, Fade, and Joey against a team of thirty people. Among them, there were also several top-tier warriors. There was no way they were going to win.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, Nestor couldn''t help but let out a soft sigh. He was prepared to ept the fact that he was going to lose some members. On the ind, beside the herb farm, Fade pushed aside Alicia, who wasbusting with vital energy. "No, I can do it alone." She looked skeptically at him and said, "But they..." He shook his head gently and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''m confident in myself." For reasons unknown to her, she could feet an invisible force surge from the bottom of her heart when she saw Fade''s smile. Trusting him, she withdrew her positive energy and retreated silently. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org With that, Fade stepped forward, arriving right in front of Jaston and Mina. He said to them, "Juste at me with everything you have." "You alone?" Now, even Jaston and Mina were surprised by his actions. Fade smiled faintly and sneered, "What''s wrong? Are you scared?" "Scared? What a joke!" Jaston snorted coldly. Then, he waved his hand and barked, "Everyone, move out!" With a loud shout, Mina and seven other members advanced towards Fade. In just a split second, more than 30 people surrounded him. It was known to everyone that the qualifiers for this event were all-powerful warriors. Even the weakest among them were at the middle stage of the Heaven Level. Moreover, there were powerful fighters like Jaston and Mina who were both at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Even a demigod, much less a human, would retreat without hesitation when faced with this situation, Oddly enough, the expression on Fade''s face was the same as before. He smiled and attacked Jaston who was right in front of him. Seeing that he had made a move, Jaston decided to respond. In an instant, the entire ce was overflowing with positive energy. Winds, clouds, thunder, lightning, all the elements, you name it, were shing against one another furiously in the air. A thundering noise spread throughout the field. Saimus and the rest had no choice but to retreat even further to watch the most chaotic battle take ce. Among the shes of light, Fade''s figure could be seen darting to and fro, but no one could pinpoint his condition. "Boom, boom, boom!" Above the field, thunder, lightning, and mes flew about. The battle was so fierce that no one could tell what was going on. They could only vaguely spot the figures jumping in the air apanied by shes of light and energy. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org This intense battlested for about 15 minutes before the shes of lightning finally toned down. At this moment, Saimus and his members, who were more than a hundred meters away, were busy discussing among themselves. "Is the battle going to end? How will it turn out? Who will win?" "The result has been decided even before it began. Isn''t it obvious who will win and lose?" "Fade will surely lose. The only question is, will he be alive in the end?" Chapter 2435 Chapter 2435 ? Even the team leaders who were watching outside the ind were sighing. All of them believed that Fade had lost. Naturally, Nestor was thest one who wanted to see the oue. Holding his head in his hands, his expression was unsightly. Right then, a loud bang of thunder suddenly rose into the sky. Everyone was shocked by it. As they looked over, a ck shadow shot out from the middle of all the turmoil. At the sides of its body, there were traces of scorching mes. The ck shadow gradually evolved into a mebird as it swooped across the sky. With a p of its wings, thousands of balls of mes fell onto the earth like raindrops. On the ground, screams were heard one after another. Upon a closer look, they saw that the ones being attacked were the team that Jaston and Mina had led.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. They tried their best to avoid the rain of fireballs, but there were too many for them to escape. Some of them tried to use their positive energy to form a shield, but the moment the fireballs touched their shields, a hole was burnt through. It quickly seared into their bodies, making them scream in pain. Amongst the chaos, the mebird in the air dissipated gradually as the rain of fireballs came to a standstill. There were more than thirty bodies scattered on the grounds of the field. All of them were injured and moaning in agony. In the center of them, a red me burst out, and Fade walked out. His face was still gentle and calm as if nothing had happened. However, there were two people in his arms. Upon closer inspection, they found that they were Jaston and Mina. At this moment, both of them were lying lifelessly in Fade''s arms. cing their bodies on the ground, Fade brushed his hands and returned to Joey and Alicia''s side. He smiled and said, "I won." Joey was instantly overjoyed. She pped her hands and gave him a big hug. "Fade, I knew you could do it!" Watching them from the side, Alicia broke out into a fit ofughter. "Fade, you''re wonderful. Thank you." Initially, Saimus and the other members who were watching from a corner were prepared to leave the herb farm with their heads hung. They sighed at the thought that Fade had lost. However, they realized that things had turned out theplete opposite of what they''d expected. Fade had defeated thirty people and won the battle. This was something that they had never predicted. For a moment, they were all stunned, and everyone was speechless. Saimus was the first toe to his senses. His serious face was now full of smiles. He stood up and walked over to Fade, saying loudly, "Fade, congrattions." When the other team members saw this, they couldn''t help but be stunned. However, they immediately understood his intentions and walked over to congratte Fade as well. At the moment, Fade and the girls were busy inspecting the herbs growing on the field. It was true that the quality of the herbs grown here was top-notched. Not only were there more herbs in this field, but it was of a higher quality than the ones they found before. Practically any herb from here could make someone stronger in the secr world. In fact, with just one nce, there were over five hundred nts in this field alone. At this second, Joey, who was the most money-driven one among them, was busy calcting how much they could earn from all the herbs here. At the same time, Saimus walked over with the team members and said with a smile, "Fade, you''re amazing. You actually defeated Jaston and Mina." The other team members also burst into a round of congrattions. Fade looked at them in surprise, nodded gently, and said, "Thank you!" "Fade, you''re too kind." Saimus stood by the patches of herbs and swept his eyes over the field before him. There was this burning me in his eyes. "D*mn, these herbs are pretty good. Fade, you''ve done a great service for our team!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "This time, we''ll distribute the goods ording to each person''s contribution. Since you''ve done the most for our team, Fade, you''ll have thergest share." Although Saimus was all smiles, Fade didn''t feel that it sounded right. He frowned. He looked at Saimus and asked, "What shares? Mr. Han, I don''t understand what you mean." Saimus looked at him and exined, "Well, we''re in the same team. We''ve said before that when we''re looking for resources, those who contribute the most will get thergest share." "This is how we should divide these herbs too." "But don''t worry, I won''t be biased. Since you were the one who found this field, you''ll get thergest share." With that, Saimus waved his hand and gathered his team members. "Don''t be idle. Everyone, gather the herbs now!" "Wait a minute!" Just as the other members were about to start work, Fade shouted coldly to stop them. "What''s wrong, Fade? Is there a problem?" Saimus looked at him with a smile and asked. Ignoring the smile on his face, Fade asked him in an icy tone, "Since when did you have a share of this field?" "What? How can''t this be, Fade?" Saimus said, "This is part of our rules. We set these rules when we arrived on the ind. Or have you forgotten?" Quite a few of the other squad members also spoke up for him. "Yes, everyone agreed to this. You can''t go back on your words now!" "We''re all in the same team, so we should be united." "Fade, our leader has said you''ll get thergest share. Are you nning on hogging all of it?" Faced with these questions, Fade''s face fell. As her words fell, a few of the team members looked away in shame. Saimus'' expression darkened. He said, "Joey, you can''t say that. We''re in the same team, after all. I fought for us at the start before you came in. It was just that you did not let us help you. That''s why..." Before Saimus could finish, Fade cut him off with a spiteful tone, "I seem to recall someone saying that we''re not qualified to bepanions earlier." "Or have you forgotten what you just said?" "Well, that was just something I said at that moment. Fade, please don''t take those words to heart." Saimus quickly tried to defend himself, "In fact, I..." Chapter 2436 Chapter 2436 "You..." Saimus didn''t expect Fade to be so bold. His face darkened and the expression on it changed. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, "Fade, are you nning to monopolize this entire herb farm alone? Do you believe you can use all of it?" Refusing to waste any more time with him, Fade released a burst of positive energy from his body. A red me surrounded his body, making him look like a demon from hell. Right away, Saimus could feel this intense aura pressuring down on him. "If you want it,e and get it. If you''re too much of a coward, scram!" In the face of such domineering energy, Saimus could not hold a single expression as his face shifted rapidly. He was angry, annoyed, and reluctant. In the end, he said nothing and retreated as he didn''t want to fight Fade. After all, he had seen with his own eyes how Fade took down Mina and Jaston minutes ago. No matter how hard he tried, there was no way he was going to win. At the end of the day, Saimus wasn''t willing to take the risk. Although he was confident in his power, he knew that he was as powerful as Mina at most. If he were to face the two enemies earlier, he wouldn''t have been able to win. Thinking of this, he didn''t try to negotiate any longer. Finally, he red at Fade and turned to leave. "Let''s go!" Fade watched them leave. Only when their shadows werepletely out of sight did he turn around. "Let''s hurry up and collect the herbs. If another group runs into us, there''ll be more trouble." Following this, the three of them started to pick all the herbs in the field. At the same time, the team leaders, who were watching this in front of their mirrors, were equally shocked by the sudden turn of events. It took a while for them to recollect themselves. Nestor was the first one to react. At first, he had his head hung low and was sighing continuously. At that moment, his head was raised high and he was full of smiles. The other team leaders all sighed in disappointment. "I can''t believe Fade won two versus one!" "Not only was it two against one, but there were also another thirty more of them. None of them were weak." "It seems that Fade has a secret weapon hidden within him!" "Not even Balton could''ve won against Jaston and Minabined! By the looks of it, Fade will be a strongpetitor for Balton." "Mr. Moo, congrattions! It looks like you have another gem in your team." "You certainly do have an eye for things like this. Your judgment is impable!" "This time around, it seems that Mr. Moo might emerge at the top among the Sixteen Inner Halls." "There''s no doubt about that! Saimus and Alicia are among the top five members here. With Fade, Mr. Moo is surely going to be number one." Quite a few team leaders came forward to congratte Nestor. Of course, Nestor''s face was full of smiles at this moment. He couldn''t help but feel happy. "Thank you, everyone. Thank you very much. I got lucky. It''s all luck." If his smiling face was a beautiful countryside scenery, Lucio''s expression was theplete opposite. His face was ashen, and he looked as pale as a zombie. At that moment, he couldn''t describe the anger, regret, remorse, and even resentment he felt. Alicia and Fade were initially members of his team at the start. If he hadn''t relented and helped Jaston take down Joey, he wouldn''t have provoked Fade. This action of his was the one that ultimately resulted in the departing of the team. If things hadn''t turned out that way, the person sitting here receiving all the congrattions wouldn''t be Nestor, but himself. To make matters worse, all of his team members had followed Jaston''s orders. All of them had been defeated by Fade in the battle, and this made him feel even more ill. For a moment, Lucio could only observe Fade from the mirror. He gritted his teeth and didn''t know what to say. Just when everyone was busy congratting Neston, a booming voice rang out. "Fade is not bad, but it''s a pity." Everyone turned their heads and saw that it was none other than the deacon of Thunder Hall, Pierzy. He was the one who had Balton under him. Hearing what he said, the other captains couldn''t help but look at him with eyes full of curiosity. Nestor frowned and asked, "Pierzy, what do you mean by it''s a pity?" Pierzy smiled and looked at Nestor while saying, "I didn''t mean anything. It was just me sighing." "Why do you say that it''s a pity then?" Nestor prodded him further. Pierzy cackled and replied, "The reason why I said so is that he is indeed powerful and promising, but unfortunately, he has offended Balton, and Balton''s already out there looking for him." "What? How did he offend Balton? What do you mean?" Nestor was shocked. He looked at Pierzy in confusion. The other team leaders'' ears perked up at the sound of this intriguing conversation. Scanning the crowd, Pierzy sighed and said, "Well, to be frank, I''m not sure what the details are, but I seem to recall Balton bringing it up before." "Balton said that Fade seemed to be quite famous in the secr world. Half a year ago, he was part of a huge battle in Micovia and killed many of their warriors. Coincidentally, one of them wel rted to Balton." "Thus, when he heard that Fade was here, he had his eyes set on his target. He''s ready to seek vengeance for his family." Hearing these words, Nestor immediately grew anxious. "Vengeance? That''s too much! This is all just a test, not a ce to get revenge. Pierzy, you''d better stop Balton." It had taken him a lot of effort to finally get his hands on such a powerful member. Thus, Nestor knew he had to say something to prevent something from happening. However, Pierzy shook his head slightly and said, "This is between the two of them. We shouldn''t intervene." "But..." Nestor still had something to say. "Why? Is it because it''s got something to do with your members this time? Is that why you''re so worked up? Well, aren''t you biased?" "I''m just..." Nestor scrambled to defend himself. At the mention of the hall chiefs and the rules, there was no way Nestor could argue back. All he could do was look at the mirror with a worried face, hoping that Fade could avoid Balton and not have any conflicts with him. While Nestor''s face was full of worry, Lucio, who was right beside him, seemed to be on cloud nine. When he saw the worried look on Nestor''s face, he deliberately moved closer and said in a soothing tone, "I don''t think you need to worry much, Mr. Moo. After all, isn''t Fade quite strong? He just defeated Jaston and Mina." "Perhaps, he might defeat Baltonter. By then, wouldn''t you be the leader with the strongest warrior in his team? Isn''t that a good thing?" "Lucio, you..." Nestor turned his head and red at him. His face was full of anger. In response, Lucioughed and took a step back instinctively. "Mr. Moo, I''m just trying to make you feel better. If you don''t want to hear it, I won''t sayContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. anything." Nestor snorted coldly at his patheticment, then turned around and looked at the mirror with a serious face. Chapter 2437 Chapter 2437 At the same time, Fade, Joey, and Alicia were busy collecting herbs in the field on the ind. All three of them werepletely oblivious as to what was happening outside. They finally finished picking all the herbs fifteen minutester. Looking around, Saimus had already left. The two heavily injured Jaston and Mina had retreated with their other team members. "We have collected quite a harvest from this herb farm. I''m sure our final ranking will be pretty high," Alicia said with augh. Fade nodded and replied, "If we push the ranking aside, we''ll still be rich after selling these herbs." Just as the three of them were about to leave the farm and find a safer ce to hide... Out of nowhere, a man''s faint voice echoed out from behind them. "Wait a minute!" The sound was so sudden and so light that one would think that it was from a supernatural creature. The owner of the voice seemed to have appeared behind them from thin air. It was as if he was only inches away from them, whispering into their ear. Their bodies trembled slightly from this. They turned around abruptly, and positive energy spilt out from their bodies almost immediately. They were all on defense mode and ready to fight. "Who is it?" The three people quickly turned behind, only to spot a European man with gray hair and deep, sunken eyes standing before them. "Balton!" Joey and Alicia instantly called out his name in shock. This was because he''d been outperforming all the other members in the past few days of the test. He''d been ranked first on all sorts of lists and ranked first in all sorts of trials. He sat firmly in the first ce, and that was how almost all the other members could recognize him. The two of them were shocked. At this moment, Fade''s expression darkened, and he looked solemnly at Balton. The reason why he was not surprised by his appearance was that Fade noticed the way Balton had looked at him in the hotel lobby a day before their test. Back then, they were yet to be acquainted. Yet Fade could already sense Balton''s hostility towards him through his gaze. Hence, that was why he wasn''t surprised to see him here. Looking at Balton, he asked calmly, "Can I help you?" Balton pointed at Fade and nodded, "You and me, we have something to talk about." "Me?" Fade frowned. Seeing how serious this entire thing was, Joey became nervous and quickly advised, "Fade, don''t say yes." Alicia nced nervously yet angrily at Balton and questioned, "Do you also want a share of our herbs too?" He shook his head and threw a bag onto the ground. He sneered and said with disdain, "I don''t need herbs." Looking at his big bag of herbs and materials, the three of them couldn''t hide their surprise. This was because the materials that Balton had gathered alone were equivalent or even more than what the three of them had. "What the hell do you want then?" Alicia frowned and looked at him. Balton responded lightly, "Don''t worry. I''m not here to fight for materials with you. I just want to have a private chat with Fade." After that, his eyes fell on him again.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Looking back at him, Fade asked the question that had been running through his mind, "Do you know me?" Balton nodded and said, "Yes!" After a pause, he lowered his voice and said, "Bouvier was my uncle." "Are you referring to the Dark Dominator, Bouvier? The one who was on top of the Dark List of the underground worlds?" Fade asked in astonishment. Balton replied in a deep voice, "Yes! He''s my uncle who treated me very well." There was no need for more exnation. Fade now knew what this was all about. Balton wanted to get revenge for Bouvier, so he came looking for him. Thinking of this, Fade knew that this was inevitable. He turned to Alicia and Joey, saying, "Take your belongings and stay away. Protect yourselves." "Fade, you..." Joey looked at him with concern. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t lose." The two girls nodded and scooted a few hundred meters away with their belongings. Seeing this, Balton narrowed his eyes and said to Fade, "It seems that you''re ready to fight. Let''s get started then!" Just as his wordsnded in the air, the positive energy immediately burst out from his body. In an instant, a powerful energy surged up into the sky, making Fade feel oppressed. However, Fade steadied himself and said, "Wait!" "What? Are you afraid now?" Balton snorted, then continued to taunt him. "If you''re nning to refuse my challenge, I''ll let you know that won''t back down. Today, I''m going to kill you for my uncle." Hearing this, Fade sneered. "Me, scared? Hah!" "I just have one thing to make clear before the battle." "What''s that?" Balton looked at him with a gloomy face. Fade''s tone turned serious. He looked at Balton and said, "Although I understand that you want to avenge your loved one, there''s one thing that''ll remain unchanged o matter what the result is, and that is... "I have no regrets killing Bouvier." UMS "Not only because he wanted to kill me, but also because he was a notorious viin in the underground world. Even if I don''t hold a grudge against him, people like him deserve to die." "Thus, if you want to avenge him today, you should be prepared to die." Balton''s face turned red with anger. He stared at Fade and said through gritted teeth, "Kill me? You''re not even capable of it!" "Is that so? That may not be true!" Fade said faintly. "It''s obvious. Let''s get it over with!" Balton shouted and his imposing aura dispersed around the field. A burst of strength erupted from Balton''s body, stirring up a whirlwind that swept the surrounding trees and flowers into its eye. In the sky, dark clouds gathered, lightning shed, thunder rumbled, and mes erupted. "Go to hell!" A thunder-like roar burst out. Balton rushed towards Fade like a lightning bolt. When he moved, the thunder and lightning in the air also shed simultaneously, erupting into shards of lightning and thunder. The thunder and lightning shed. around Bolton and surged tow Fade. swnevel.n Feeling the force of energy that was seconds away from him, Fade''s expression was serious. Balton was the strongest opponent whom he''d met ever since descending the mountain. Even Bouvier, Steve, and the guardians of the Heaven Level ns were no match for an angry Balton. However, his opponent''s strength didn''t scare him. Instead, it further aroused his spirit. The corners of his mouth raised slightly, revealing a smile. He said to himself, "Finally, I have met a worthy opponent. Is it time for me to let loose?" "In that case, let''s fight then!" "Let''s fight!" With a furious shout, Fade made his move as well. A ball of red mes surged out from the sides of his body. A streak of red flowing light wrapped around him as he charged towards Balton. Chapter 2438 Chapter 2438 At this moment, in a dense forest on the ind, Saimus, who had led his team away in a hurry, suddenly stopped and turned around to look behind him. Not far away, dark clouds were gathering. Lightning and thunder shed in the sky. Between them were red mes that crackled from time to time. A heavy flow of positive energy rumbled out in all directions. "W- What''s going on? What''s happening over there?" A member of the team looked at the hugemotion behind him in shock. "Is it another battle?" "Isn''t that where the herb farm is? Were Jaston and Mina upset and started another fight?" "No way. They''ve been defeated." "What''s going on now? Should we turn back and have a look?" Saimus'' eyes flickered. He turned to them and said, "It''s none of our business. We have to fend for ourselves first." After that, he continued to run wildly away. Coincidentally, at the other end of the forest were the injured Jaston and Ivlina who were also looking at the chaos that ensued behind them in shock. After a moment of shock, they all turned their heads and sped up to leave. At the same time, in front of the mirror outside the ind. The captains were watching the scene ying in the mirror attentively with vivid expressions. Nestor''s face was full of worry. Lucio, on the other hand, looked like he was feeding off his sadness. Pierzy crossed his arms in front of his chest, looking confident. As for the other captains, most of them were unbothered by what was happening. They enjoyed the bustling energy on the ind. At this moment, the scene in the mirror had be a picture of lightning, rain, and mes intertwined. The spreading lightpletely shrouded Fade and Balton. It was impossible to pinpoint both of their figures. One could only vaguely see them constantly colliding with each other. Not too longter, the two men had been engaged in an intense battle for over five minutes. Five minutes wasn''t that long. However, fights among those at the Half- Lord Level would only take a few seconds. These two men had been going at it for over five minutes, and yet the final result still was blurry. Therefore, the captains were all astonished to see this. "I didn''t expect Fade tost that long." "He managed to hold out on Balton for five minutes. He is much stronger than I imagined!" "Anyway, after this battle, Fade should at least be in second ce. He''s more than qualified." Lucio, who was watching from a corner, couldn''t help but look at Nestor and teased, "Hehe, no matter how good he is, he has to survive first." Nestor red at him in response but didn''t say anything. He continued to stare at the battle in the mirror, feeling particrly nervous and anxious. There was a glimmer of hope within him that thought Fade might be able to defeat Balton. Suddenly, at the exact moment, all the lights in the mirror collided with one another. A huge explosion followed after. A bright red lotus emerged through the explosion and swallowed all the lightning and thunder, leaving nothing else behind. "This..." "What''s going on? What happened?" "Has someone won?" "It looks like it''s about to end." All the captains eximed and stared at the mirror. The red lotus gradually disappeared. Finally, a human figure emerged slowly in front of everybody''s eyes. "Who is it? Who the hell is it?" Some people couldn''t wait any longer. "Of course it''s Balton! Is there even a need to ask?" Someone said in a disapproving manner. Finally, the smokepletely dispersed, and the figure''s face was visible to everyone. Fade stood with his hands behind his back with a cold face. His expression remained static. On the ground in front of him, Balton knelt in front of him. His face was bruised and battered. He was in such a sorry state. Such a scene shocked all the team captains. "W-What''s going on?" "Did Fade actually win?" "No way. How could Balton lose?" "But our eyes don''t lie!" "Just cause he''s the one standing doesn''t mean he won. Maybe he''s just trying to hold on... As soon as this was said, Fade threw a re at Balton on the ground. "Balton, you''ve lost." Balton spat out a mouthful of blood and looked up at him. "You! How are you so powerful? Who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you''re going to die," Fade spat icily. Then, a ball of mes appeared in his palm and he aimed it at Balton. Seeing this before them, the captains were all taken aback. "What is he nning to do?" "Is he going to kill Balton?" "Nestor, stop him!" Pierzy, who had juste to ept Balton''s defeat, shouted when he heard this. Nestor merely frowned and said discontentedly, "Pierzy, do you think I can stop what''s happening on that ind? Plus, there''s no rule saying you can''t kill anyone on the ind. If he dies, it means he wasn''t strong enough. There''s no need to me anyone for that." "What did you say?" Pierzy gritted his teeth and red at him. From the very start, Pierzy had his eyes on Balton and was nning to recruit him into Thunder Hall. Not only was this a big deal, but it would also make Thunder Hall more powerful. Naturally, no matter how you looked at it, there was no way he was willing to let Balton die on that ind. Bam! With a loud boom, the fireball in Fade''s palm shot out. Living up to his reputation, the injured Balton was still able to duck from Fade''s attack at a critical moment. It dawned on him that Fade was set .ne on killing him that day. Upon this, he made up his mind realizin to abandon his initial n and flee from the battleground. Seeing this, Fade frowned and chased after him. This situation made Pierzy, who was extremely anxious, slightly relieved. Right after, he quickly got up and ran towards the ind. Ten minutester, Fade spotted Pierzy taking Balton away. Sighing, he shook his head and turned to walk back towards the herb farm. "I guess I''m still not strong enough to take down Balton. D*mn, I''m pretty sure this is going toe back to bite meter on." Then, his eyes turned cold and he muttered in a stern tone, "But I won''t allow him to escape next time."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When he returned to the herb farm, Alicia and Joey greeted him with their harvest. Moreover, they had more good materials with them. They were carrying the items that belonged to Balton. Earlier, Balton had fled in a hurry. Therefore, he didn''t have a chance to take his bag with him. Fade wasn''t going to hold back either. He immediately packed all the materials into his bag. Then, he brought the two girls to a cave on the ind and waited quietly. A few hourster, the official personnel announced that the exploration of the ind was over. With that, everyone began to sail back. Sitting on the boat and looking at each other, they found that at least a quarter of the people were missing. As for the rest, more than 90 percent of them were injured and covered in dust. It was obvious that they had been in more than one battle. Chapter 2439 Chapter 2439 While the members were returning by shipi, all the captains were upied too. Almost everyone was busy doing something at that moment. They were all rushing to contact their respective martial halls to report on Fade''s performance. At the same time, they were trying to negotiate the benefits they could offer to Fade for him to join their hall. After all, this was the warrior who had defeated Balton. Fighters like him were rare even on the inner ind. In the past decade, there might have only been one or two. Therefore, no one wanted to let this golden opportunity slide. Even Pierzy from Thunder Hall joined in the fight for Fade. When they were almost at the dock, the members, who were all feeling exhausted before, were beginning to bustle with energy once again. When the ship finally pulled in at the dock, they were a little excited to see people already waiting for them. "It''s the captains. Are they here to wee us back?" "Really? I guess they must think highly of us." "Man, it''s a pity that some of them will remain on that ind forever." "Something''s not right. The captains'' eyes look like they''re searching for something. It doesn''t look like they''re here to wee us back." Amid their discussions, the ship approached the pier. The students descended the ship and went onto the shore. The members walked over to their respective captains. Those with good results had smiles on their faces. They were eager to report their performance to their captain and appeal for their eptance into the Halls. Even those who hadn''t done so well were desperate to rush over and make a plea. At this moment, Saimus'' eyes swept over the group of people at the dock and he spotted Nestor. Although he wasn''t at his best performance on the ind, he had quite a good harvest. He had taken most of what they''d found in the mine together with the herbs they had harvested. He''d taken half of the share while the other half was distributed equally among the rest. Hence, his performance was still the best among all his members. Thinking of this, a confident smile appeared on his lips as he made his way over to Nestor. "Mr. Moo, I''ve returned," Saimus greeted him with a smile. He then showed his harvest. "This is what I''ve found this time. It''s not the best, but it''s not bad. Everyone..." However, before he could finish, Nestor interrupted him impatiently, "I know. There''s no need for you to say so much. Did you see Fade?" "Fade? Mr. Moo, why are you..." A look of shock spread over Saimus'' face. Instead of exining himself, Nestor ignored him as his eyes scanned the other ships, trying to single out Fade from the crowd. "Wait. What''s going on?" Saimus was confused for a moment. At the same time, the same thing was also happening at the dock. The two very injured Jaston and Mina had sessfully located their respective captains, Lucio and Suanne. They wanted to rant to their captain and report to them about Fade. Maybe in this way, they''d be able to get back at him. However, before they could even say anything, both Lucio and Suanne asked about Fade''s whereabouts, just like Nestor did. When the other members noticed this, their faces were filled with curiosity and skepticism. "What did Fade do? Why are so many captains asking about him?" "Did something big happen? Are the captains going to arrest him?" "No way. It doesn''t seem like it!" "What''s going on then?" Amongst all the hustle and bustle, someone finally found Fade. He shouted and rushed over. "Fade''s there! He''s over there!" Suddenly, the entire scene erupted into chaos as the sixteen captains all rushed towards him. Not even waiting for Fade''s ship to dock, these captains quickly shouted one after another, offering their benefits. "Fade, as long as you join the Fiery me Hall, we can guarantee you''ll be made our core member and receive special training!" "Besides making you our core member, we, Stormy Hall, will also provide you with an additional cultivation resource worth 100 million stone coins each year." "That isn''t worth anything! As long as you join our hall, Holy Martial Hall, you''ll be appointed as our next chief!" "Look here, Fade. If you join the Beauties Hall, we''ll give you everything they''re offering you." "What is the Beauties Hall doing here? Don''t you only ept women?" "This time around, our chief is willing to bend the rules and ept a man. Do you have something to say about that? Oh right! There are many beauties in our hall. As long as you agree to join us, Fade, you can choose whoever you like!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What do you take Fade for? What an old trick in the book! Move aside!" Hearing the captains'' words, all the other members around them were dumbfounded. Finally, after gathering bits and pieces of information they managed to hear, the other members could more or less figure out what was going on. This made them look at Fade with a sense of awe. "On the ind, Fade first defeated Jaston, Mina, and thirty other members of their teams." "Then, he defeated Balton and snatched the first ce." "No wonder all the captains are so eager to fight for him! If it was me, I''d fight for him too!" "Fade just shot his way up to the throne! Wow, he''s just amazing!" "I didn''t expect him to hide it so well. His results weren''t outstanding in the past few days!" "This is called saving everything forst. D*mn, he really is awesome." With Joey and Alicia behind him, Fade managed to lead them out from the den of captains. After registering his wins and harvests, there was no doubt that he was at the top of this ind test. Even Joey and Alicia managed to make it within the top ten. However, instead of focusing on the results, everybody''s attention had shifted onto something else. Which Martial Hall would Fade choose to join? He knew that this was an important decision to make. That''s why he hadn''t said anything to any of the captains'' offers. He needed some time to think about it before making his decision. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that he wasn''t going to make a sound, the captains didn''t know what else to say. As the entire cohort made their way back to the hotel, Fade was immediately treated differently now that he was ced first. He was arranged to have the best private'' room in the hotel. Bathing under his spotlight, both Alice and Joey were also given private rooms After washing up, someone knocked on his door during the evening. "Fade, are you there? It''s Nestor Moo." Fade rolled his eyes as he was fully aware of his intentions. He got up and opened the door. "Mr. Moo,e in." At this moment, Nestor had a bright smile stered on his face as he looked at him with a soft gaze. This was the total opposite of the indifferent and disdainful stare Nestor had thrown at him just two days ago. Chapter 2440 Chapter 2440 "How are you feeling? You''re not injured, are you?" Nestor asked in a concerned tone. Fade replied politely, "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Moo. I''m fine." "That''s good to hear!" Nestor nodded approvingly. After a few seconds of silence, he looked straight into Fade''s eyes and said, "Fade, you''re smart. You should know my intentions." "Thus, there''s no point in me beating around the bush. I''ll be straightforward. I want to invite you to join Green Wood Hall." Of course, Fade had predicted this. He wasn''t surprised by these words. He nodded slightly and said, "Mr. Moo, honestly, I don''t know much about the inner ind or the Martial Halls. Hence, that''s why I can''t make my decision now." Nestor understood what he meant and said, "Let me give you an introduction to the inner ind and our Martial Halls. After that, you can decide whether you want to join me." "Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Moo," Fade quickly thanked him. Then, Nestor began his detailed exnation. "As I said before, the inner ind is the real Prohibition Ind. The Sixteen Inner Halls of the Three Pces are in charge. "A Martial Hall can be seen as a n like in the outside world. The only difference is that the structure of a martial hall isn''t asplex." "Generally, there are only twenty or thirty members in each Hall, and a Hall must have at least ten members, but no more than fifty members at most. The numbers are up to the respective chief of the Hall." "Regardless, the positions in all Martial Halls are the same. From the lowest to the highest, there are four levels. The regr members, core members, deacons, main deacons, and chief." "Most of the members who are epted by the Martial Halls are at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level. Hence, your assignment to your respective position depends on your martial essence."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "For most members, their martial essence they canprehend is usually around 200-300 streaks. Core members usually hit around 500. Balton has reached this level, so everyone thinks highly of him." "If you want to be a deacon, your martial essenceprehension needs to hit 1,000 streaks. Of course, there are other factors to consider." "And if you want to be the main deacon, you need to have at least 5,000 streaks. Because of this strict requirement, there are only three to four main deacons in a single Martial Hall. Some halls don''t even have one." "As for the chief of the halls, most of them are near the Lord Level. Some might even have already reached it. However, no one knows their exact strength." Seeing that Fade was listening intently, Nestor paused slightly. He looked at Fade and said with an excited expression, "With your talent and strength, as long as you enter Green Wood Hall, you''ll definitely be appointed as a core member. There''s no doubt you''ll make it to deacon soon enough. Maybe in the next ten years, you''ll even make it to be a main deacon." Observing how worked up Nestor was, Fade chose to remain calm at this moment. That was because the amount of martial essence he had gathered from the Xuan Valley had already hit 20,000 streaks. Hence, that was why he wasn''t overreacting to these numbers. After pondering for a moment, Fade asked, "Mr. Moo, if I were to join a martial hall and have the chance at the Lord Level, then about the elixir core..." Hearing this question, Nestor couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t expect Fade to think so far. After all, the Lord Level was a nearly impossible goal to him. However, he still nodded and responded, "Once you have the chance to break through to the Lord Level, not only those from your Martial Hall but even the people of the Three Pces wille to help you locate the elixir core. You don''t have to worry about this at all." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but be tempted. After all, in terms ofprehending the martial essence, he had more or less surpassed the Lord Level. Now, all he needed was the elixir core to make his breakthrough of that level. However, after a brief wave of excitement, he quickly calmed himself down and asked, "Mr. Moo, what do I have to do for the Martial Hall after joining one?" This was a question that had been burning inside his mind. The members of the inner ind''s Sixteen Inner Halls of the Three Pces were all, without a doubt, at the top of their game. Any one of them could stir up a storm in the secr world. Yet, the inner ind continued to recruit more warriors from the secr world. As to why they did this, Fade didn''t have the slightest clue. After all, the inner ind wasn''t that big. Why did they need to gather so many warriors? Nestor was taken aback when he heard Fade''s question. It was obvious that he hadn''t expected him to ask this question. After a pause, he looked at Fade and said, "Generally, you don''t need to do anything for the Halls. All you need to do is train by yourself." "Of course, if you manage to hit a certain level, the chief of the Hall may arrange some missions for you, but normally, it''s something simple that you''ll be able to aplish very quickly. For example, like how I''m trying to recruit new members now." "Afterpleting these tasks, you can go back and continue training." "At the end of the day, the biggest duty you have to your hall is to train. Train non-stop and aim for a higher level each time." "Train? All we have to do is train?" Fade couldn''t help but frown when he heard this. He felt a little confused. The Sixteen Inner Halls of the Three Pces on the inner ind wasted so many cultivation resources to attract talented warriors only for the would this do to them? If the warriors became stronger, what were they expected to do? Could there be a hidden agenda within the Halls of the inner ind? Content sake of training them? pione belongs to For a brief moment, Fade was overwhelmed by all the questions that were spinning inside his mind. The only problem was, judging by how Nestor looked, it didn''t look like he had the answers to them. Even if he did, he probably wouldn''t tell him. After pondering for a while, Fade changed his strategy and asked Nestor, "Mr. Moo, if I join a Martial Hall, will I have to stay on the inner ind? Will I be able to return to the secr world?" Nestor replied bluntly, "ording to the rules, if you join a Hall, you''d have to stay behind. You wouldn''t be allowed to leave." "Of course, there are exceptions. For warriors whoe from somewhere else like you, the Halls will give you time off. You''d have a certain amount of time to return to the secr world every year." "With your potential and strength, I''m sure the chief would approve of you getting at least a week off every year." "One week an entire year?!" Fade found this a little hard to ept and he couldn''t help frowning. Nestor noticed the perplexed look on his face and said in a low voice, "As a martial artist, our goal should be to be stronger. In our eyes, rtionships and feelings of the ne secr world are just distractions. When you be stronger you''ll understand how meaningless those things are." "Ultimately, every martial artist''s goal is to keep climbing thedder of achievements." "Do you understand?" Nestor looked at him. "I..." Fade was speechless for a moment. Nestor waved his hand and said, "Perhaps it''s still too early for you to hear this. Nheless, you''ll understand sooner or later." "Well, I won''t disturb you any longer. I just want to say that Green Wood Hall will never treat you badly. Moreover, you should know that Jaguar Xu used to be one of our members." After that, Nestor left Fade to sit alone in his room. Chapter 2441 Chapter 2441 After a night''s rest, all members were brought to the front of a tall stone building, where the sixteen captains of the Martial Halls were lined up neatly at the front. Soon after, Lucio stepped forward as the representative and summarised the entire process of the assessment. Finally, he announced the list of names of the seven contestants qualified for the inner ind assessment. Without a doubt, Balton, Jaston, Mina, Saimus, and Alicia were qualified for the assessment as they had shown great performances before. Furthermore, one other contestant, who was not outstanding before but performed well in the ind exploration, had sessfully entered the final list. Needless to say, thest person was Fade, who fought with Balton and caused apetition amongst the Halls. Under the eyes of the envious and excited students, the seven of them stepped forward. Lucio nced at everyone and said, "Now, you can all choose to enter the Martial Hall of your liking." Those that had a Martial Hall of their preference moved forward and made their decision without any hesitation. Bolton joined Thunder Hall, Jaston joined Poison Cloud Hall, Mina entered the Beauties Hall, Saimus joined Green Wood Hall, and the one who came in 6th chose Stormy Hall. With that, only Fade and Alicia were left as they had no choice of their own. "What choice will the two of you make?" The attention of the captains and the students immediately fell onto the two of them. Alicia looked over at Fade, not saying a word. She was waiting for his decision as she wanted to choose the same Hall as him. Immediately, everyone''s attention fell upon him, waiting for his decision. Even the few of the captains couldn''t help but felt nervous as well. Of course, the most nervous of them all was Nestor. He was expecting as well. Right then, Saimus has already chosen to join Green Wood Hall. If Fade chose Green Wood Hall as well, Alicia would follow suit. If things went this way, Green Wood Hall would gain 3 out of 7 from this assessment. What a tremendous gain it would be. However, at this moment, Fade had yet to make a choice. "Fade, if you have any requests towards the provided conditions, do feel free to put it forward. Fiery me Hall is more than willing to add to it." The captain made hisst persuasion. When the other captains saw this, they added their conditions as well in hopes for him to choose them. Upon seeing this, Nestor naturally did not back down as well. He hurriedly said, "Fade, I am willing to add on 30% onto the conditions that we have spoken upon yesterday. This is of the utmost sincerity from Green Wood Hall. Furthermore, I believe that no other Martial Hall can provide such conditions as well." Upon hearing this, Fade finally raised his head and said to Nestor, "Mr. Moo, thank you for your sincerity." "However, I have already made up my mind." "What do you mean?" Nestor asked. Fade took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Moo, I have already decided not to enter any Martial Halls for the time being." What?! Upon hearing this, not only the students but even the captains were all taken aback. Nestor then frowned in frustration and looked at Fade in confusion. He took a deep breath, seemingly to be suppressing this impulse in his heart. He looked at Fade and said, "Fade, do you have any reque ve you do, don''t hesitate to put it. forward. As long as it''s doable, we are always up for negotiation." If Fade shook his head and said, "Mr. Moo, what I have saides with all sincerity. I am certain that I do not want to join any Martial Halls for the time being." "And why is that?" Nestor''s face was full of confusion. "You have to know that after joining a Hall, your path in martial arts will be smoother and you''ll be able to move further as well." "Mr. Moo, this is my choice right now," Fade apologized. Of course, deep down, he did not speak of his real reason. After having Nestor exin the structures and arrangements of the Martial Halls, Fade came to a realization. Even if his performance was exceptional and all captains wanted him, he would remain a regr member. Moreover, the highest position he could attain was as the main deacon of the Hall. The positions superior to the main deacon. such as the chief and the superiors in the Three Pces, would be impossible for Fade to attain after joining the Martial Halls. On such an important day for the students, the chiefs of the 16 Martial Halls were absent. Not even a single main deacon of the superiors attended. Therefore, to some extent, the attention that the inner ind was paying them was just that. Of course, one of the most prominent reasons for Fade''s refusal was that he did not want to be trapped on the inner ind for an entire year and only be able to leave for a week each year. "Mr. Moo, I apologize for letting you down!" Fade once again apologized to him. Upon seeing this, Alicia on the side then spoke up as well, "My choice will be the same as Fade." After this, most of the expressions of the chiefs of the Martial Halls darkened. The behaviors of both Fade and Alicia seemed to be rebellious in their eyes. That was because in the eyes of others, being chosen as the qualified members of the inner inds was a great honor. However, after the two refused the offer to enter the inner inds, it had made the 16 Halls feel embarrassed. However, Nestor did not give up. He pped his hands and said, "Fade did say that he has not decided yet at the moment. Who''s to say that he won''t change his mind?" "How about this? I''ll give you another chance. Let us know your decision after the final mission. What do you think?" "Thest mission?" Fade looked at him in surprise. The other students looked over to Nestor as well. After all, everyone was informed that the ind exploration was already the final mission. Why was there still another final mission? Upon seeing this, Nestor exined to everyone, Thest mission that I have mentioned is not part of the assessment. Rather, it is a mission up to your own decision." "The purpose of this mission is to explore the Prohibition Tree." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ''What is the Prohibition Tree? Why haven''t we heard of it before?" "Prohibition Tree exploration? What is to be explored?" Immediately, they raised all kinds of questions. Nestor patiently exined, "The Prohibition Tree only exists on Prohibition Ind. It has abundant energy, which covers all directions." "If you ept your mission is to comprehend the Prohibition Qi from the Prohibition Tree. Every streak the Prohibition Qi will receive a corresponding reward. Finally, the reward will be given in ordance with the total amount of Prohibition Qprehended." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If you have an outstanding performance, you might even receive an elixir core and move forward into the Lord Level." Everyone''s eyes lit up upon hearing the words ''elixir core.'' Chapter 2442 Chapter 2442 Immediately, all the students rushed forward to sign up for the mission. "I''m willing to participate in thisst mission." "Me too!" "Count me in!" Most of the students were excited, whereas some maintained calm and showed no signs of hurrying. Among these people was Fade. The Prohibition Tree and rewards brought up by Nestor were indeed attractive, so much so that Fade was trying hard to hold himself back from participating. However, he understood something. There was no such thing as a free meal in this world. The Sixteen Inner Halls were allowing them to search for the Prohibition Tree andprehend the Prohibition Qi. They even did not hesitate to use the elixir core as the reward as well. Such a generous reward only called for an equivalent amount of danger.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. That was the reason why Fade did not ept the mission immediately. Nestor seemed to have noticed the worries of the members. Hence, he cleared his throat and said, "Before you choose to participate, I would just like to say one more thing." "That is, the Prohibition Treees with a risk. You might get hurt or even have your new secret discarded. In this case, do you all still wish to participate?" After saying those words, a lot of members lowered their right hands. Upon seeing this situation, Lucio smiled and said, "There''s not much to worry about. Although it''s dangerous, it''s not deadly." "Being able to be here is already proof that all of you are talented and skillful individuals. As long as you stay careful and cautious, all of you are able to safely return." After listening to his exnation, members that chose to give up showed signs of hesitations. As for Fade, he showed no signs of hesitation. He nodded his head, then said, "I choose to participate in thisst mission of the search of the Prohibition Tree." With him taking the lead, Alicia agreed upon the participation too. Several members of the other teams also raised their hands and chose to participate. After thepletion of registration, Nestor announced, "Alright. Thest mission on the exploration on the ind begins now." "All of you, follow me!" After speaking, he led a team of around 100 participants and entered the stone building. They head into something like a lift. Slowly, it ascended. The lift-like object kept rising and even exceeded the top of the stone building, but it was still going up. Finally, it entered the white mist and clouds, and the scenery below was no longer visible. After some time, the lift- like object finally stopped. Everyone was in a trance as they looked at the vast expanse of whiteness. "Where is this ce? Is this Heaven? Everything is white." "The Spiritual Energy here is so thick. I feel drunk after just taking a breath." "Mr. Moo, where is the Prohibition Tree?" Nestor pped his hands and said, "We''ve arrived." "We''re here? But why don''t I see anything?" "Where is the tree? I don''t see a single tree at all!" "We are in the skies. There''s no way a tree can grow that tall!" Amidst everyone''s confusion, Nestor waved his hand, causing a gust of wind to blow away the white fog and clouds that surrounded everyone. "We''re inside the Prohibition Tree." "We are inside the Prohibition Tree? What does that mean?" The crowd of members was beyond confused. "It is exactly what it means," Nestor said. "Does it mean that we are inside the Prohibition Tree? How big is this tree? How have we not noticed?" Nestor took a few steps forward in a particr direction. Suddenly, he seemed to have encountered an invisible wall. He stopped and put his hands on the invisible wall. As he gazed into the distance, his eyes began to sparkle. Upon seeing this, everyone followed suit and began to move forward as well. Fade took a few steps forward and felt the invisible wall in front of him too. He felt that the obstacle was like ayer of tough invisible membrane blocking him. He could not move any further. Then, he put his hands on the invisible wall, and his positive energy started to surge. Suddenly, he felt that his head was lighter, and then his thoughts flew to a formless high altitude, spreading fast. As his thoughts spread, Fade seemed to have flown to the sky, outlining the shape of the invisible wallpletely. Rather than saying that it was ayer of membrane, it could be better described as a big, invisible tree. The tree grew into the sky above the inner ind. Its diameter was wide and towering into the clouds, directly enveloping the entire inner ind. The invisible wall that Fade and others touched was in fact the insides of the invisible tree. "Now, you should be able to sense the Prohibition Tree. That''s right. Our inner ind is built inside the Prohibition Tree." Nestor''s words verified everyone''s suspicions. Then, he continued to introduce, "Your mission is to use your positive energy toprehend the Prohibition Qi in the Prohibition Tree, and conduct absorption." "The Prohibition Qi is sharp and dangerous. Of course, if you can refine it, it will be nutrition for your cultivation and will increase your cultivation speed as well." "Now, let''s begin!" Nestor said in a clear voice. His figure quickly descended and soon disappeared without a trace. After he left, the members became excited. "I''ve never expected the Prohibition Tree to be so magical. It''s not only transparent, but it''s so huge that it covers the whole ind." "This task doesn''t seem too difficult! It''s just absorbing the Prohibition Qi and refining it, isn''t it? It doesn''t seem to have much difference than normal cultivation." However, just as his voice fell, they heard a sudden scream. Everyone turned their heads and saw a student curled up. His body was twitching, and his mouth was foaming. "What''s going on?" "It''s the Prohibition Qi. He tried to absorb it and he became like this." "What? Why did the Prohibition Qi cause this? Wasn''t it said not to be dangerous? I feel like giving up." "I knew it wouldn''t be that simple." Although theyined, they had no choice but to try to absorb the Prohibition Qi. After that, another two members dropped down and started twitching too after absorbing the Prohibition Qi. Such a situation made the remaining members feel uneasy, and thus, they stopped. However, a few minutester, a fallen member suddenly stood up. His face was glowing, and he looked very excited. "How did you recover? What happened?" Someone asked. "What? Is the effect that good? I want to try too." "It turns out that the benefits are real. We have to hurry up." The scene became lively again. At this moment, Fade chose a direction and stepped forward too. Chapter 2443 Chapter 2443 Fade felt a peculiar energy being absorbed along with his positive energy into his veins and his body.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Is this the Prohibition Qi from the Prohibition Tree?" He thought in his heart as he carefully tried to control the speed of the Prohibition Qi flowing into his body. Although he was careful, he still felt a sharp pain in his dantian abdomen as the Prohibition Qi flowed into it; it was like a knife was stabbing him. The Prohibition Qi was like a dagger stabbing ruthlessly into his dantian abdomen. If it wasn''t for his strong dantian abdomen, his cultivation would have been destroyed and wasted. "It seems like this Prohibition Qi is indeed quite strange!" With this in mind, he was more careful as he used his positive energy to bind the Prohibition Qi. He then slowly worked to fuse it in his dantian abdomen. After running about nine circtions, the sharpness of the Prohibition Qi was slowly melting. The Prohibition Qi had also thoroughly be pure spiritual energy. As Fade felt it, he instantly became surprised. This spiritual energy was powerful, even more powerful than the spiritual energy on the inner ind. Moreover, this spiritual energy contained a hint of wood ss energy. He did feel that the positive energy in his dantian abdomen has increased in strength after absorbing and refining the spiritual energy. After all, upon reaching such a high level like Fade, it has be hard to find universe energy to improve his positive energy, especially in the thin air of the secr world. However, after refining this amount of Prohibition Qi, Fade felt that his positive energy had indeed improved. He finally came to see the power of the Prohibition Qi. "If a person who was new to martial arts were to enter here and even sessfully absorb the Prohibition Qi for cultivation, they might even reach the Heaven Level within less than three years!" For a moment, his thoughts began to wander. After refining that first amount of Prohibition Qi, he continued to absorb and refine more. Furthermore, the speed of absorbing and refining the Prohibition Qi was increasing as he grew familiar with it. The other members at different areas were also doing simr actions. At this moment, below them were the sixteen chiefs who were sitting together inside the stone building on the inner ind. "Who knows how many will die after exploring the Prohibition Tree?" Nestor sighed with sorrow. On the side, Lucio coldlyughed and said mockingly, "Why? Are you feeling sorry? Or are you worried for your team members?" Nestor red at him and said, "I was just sighing. Why are you so excited over that?" Lucio sneered, "I''m not excited. I was just joking." "Alright. Stop bickering, both of you," Suanne said. "So what if some people die? This has happened several times before. As long as they pass this assessment, we will be able to see the real ones that belong to our inner ind. How are we supposed to trust them otherwise? All just because of their innate skill?" These words were rather cold, but no one refuted them. That was because everyone knew that this was the reality as some of them came from a simr path too. After a moment of silence, Nestor suddenly thought of something and said, "It would be too dangerous if someone touched the heart of the tree. Even if it was Fade, I don''t think they''ll be able to make it!" "Mr. Moo, you are worried for nothing. The heart of the tree is something that is not easy to find. All the chiefs have even searched for it themselves, but none of them seeded. Do you think that those little fes will be able to find it?" Lucio called out again. Nestor said, "What I''m saying is that there''s a possibility." "A possibility! Let''s not talk about things that will not happen. It''s a waste of time. After all, you''re just worried about your guys!" Lucio said, "Although there are several decent ones, they are still only just good." "Prohibition Ind has nevercked talents for martial arts. Needless to say, every single one of the so-called geniuses in the secr world, the descendants of the chiefs, main deacons, and even the Three Pces, any one of them can be a genius." "Alright, that''s enough. This final assessment may take up to a few days, so let''s all head back and rest!" Pierzy said. The captains all stood up and left. At the same time, in the Prohibition Tree in the air, all of the members were busy absorbing and refining the Prohibition Qi. Suddenly, someone let out a cry of surprise. "What is this?" "Something is drifting over. It looks like a leaf!" "Why does it look like a tree branch to me?" "Is something there? Why can''t I see anything?" As the crowd started to go into an uproar of discussion, a sh of lightning suddenly appeared. Someone let out a blood-curdling scream and fell to the ground, twitching. "What''s going on?" "Has someone fainted again?" "Oh no! He''s not breathing. He''s dead!" "Ahl- After that, the sh of lightning kept appearing and blood-curdling screams were heard. Members died one after another. At this moment, all the members were no longer in cultivation as everyone was both panic-shaken and terrified. Some even retreated and no longer dared to touch anything. Some were filled with fear as they shouted the names of their captains, asking for help. However, there was no response. Others rushed to the edge and kept hitting the invisible tree bark, wanting to break out from the barrier and rush out. However, these were all useless. Various things were still floating around, and there were no signs of stopping for the shing of thunder and lightning. At this time, somewhere further from everyone else, was Fade. He suddenly saw a sh of light before his eyes and then a piece of a leaf drifted towards him too. "What is this?" He looked at the leaf curiously, but he was still on high alert. Fortunately, he was prepared for this all along. Hence, he used his positive energy and immediately tried to resist the sh of lightning. Although he was giving his all, the lightning was powerful. His energy shield shuddered and almost shattered. "This lightning is too powerful!" Fade was surprised. Amidst the cry out of surprise, more leaves started to drift by, surrounding him. shes of lightning were continuouslying towards him. Even if it was Fade, he also had goosebumps and started to turn back and run away from the countless numbers of lightning leaves. As he ran, the leaves behind him seemed to have their consciousness as well. They chased after him in his direction. At that moment, he was even more rmed as he quickened his running pace. Chapter 2444 Chapter 2444 Not long after, the running Fade saw the other members who were also getting chased by the lightning leaves. Everyone was panting, and their faces were full of horror. They were obviously terrified. Some of them were lying motionless on the ground, devoid of any signs of life. "p! p!" Lightning shed, and the number of members was also decreasing. Fade took a look at the remaining few dozens of members beside him. There were a few familiar faces like Balton, Jaston, Mina, Saimus, and Alicia. After wildly running for about an hour, Fade was already a little exhausted. Those lightning leaves and branches suddenly slowed down and floated in the air as if they were frozen. Finally, everyone could catch their breaths. They looked at each other and immediately gathered together. "What the hell happened?" Saimus asked nervously. However, no one was able to answer his question. "I don''t know. We weren''t able to resist these things. They are too powerful." "Those lightning strikes are almost equivalent to a full-strength attack from a Half-Lord level martial artist. They''re ruthless." "What are we supposed to do next? Wait it out just like this?" "Can we ask for help from the captains?" After a round of discussion, they figured that there was no way to escape as lightning leaves and branches surrounded them. After an amount of time, the tree leaves and branches were still not moving. Jaston became impatient and then said, "Since these things are not moving, let''s just be careful and find a crack to escape from."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Right at this moment, just as his voice fell, a light misty greenyer of rays swiftly floated towards them. Immediately, everyone turned their attention to the rays. It was a ball of mist simr to a floating cloud. There was also a lump of green light constantly shing from the inside of it. It looked like it was breathing. As the ball of mist dashed over, the stagnated leaves and branches moved, making way for the ball of mist. Just like that, the green ball of mist floated in front of the members. "What is this?" The members were all confused. Someone tried and casted a streak of positive energy towards the ball of mist. However, as soon as the positive energy touched the green ball of mist, it disappeared without a trace. It seemed like the mist had absorbed it. "It''s able to absorb positive energy. What is this thing?" Everyone was curious about the ball of mist. Suddenly, a burst of lightning shed in the mist, and it struck the martial artist who had sent out the positive energy before. Just in an instant, the martial artist was burnt and turned to ash. After that, everyone was full of cold sweat as they became nervous. They all froze in ce, not daring to make a single move. However, at this moment, the ball of mist moved. Bits of the green mist started spreading around them, enveloping them. The surrounding leaves and branches also continued to tighten the surroundings, continuouslypressing the members. "It''s going to surround us and take us all in one go!" "We can''t just surrender like this. Otherwise, we will be dead for sure." "We have to think of a way!" "But we''re surrounded! There''s no way we can escape!" "The shes of lightning are equivalent to an attack to a Half-Lord level. We can''t beat it. Not to mention the lightning from the ball of mist, I''m afraid it''s at the Lord Level!" "Are we just going to wait for our death?" Anxiety and fear was lingering in the surrounding atmosphere. However, right at this moment, the steady and calm Fade spoke up, "I have an idea that we could try." "What is it?" Fade said in a deep voice, "In the current situation, we must find a way out as there is no other way." "Are you spouting nonsense? The question is how to find a way out. No one dares to touch those leaves and branches!" Jaston said discontentedly. Fade red at him and said, "I am able to block those lightning for a short amount of time." "You can block those shes of lightn This time, not only Jaston but the other members as well were in doubt. S Without exining much, he reached out and touched a piece of leaf. The lights on the leaf shed as soon as Fade touched it. The sh of lightning was then scuttling into his body. Fade''s body did tremble, but the reaction was not as everyone expected. He didn''t faint, nor was he hurt. "Is this true?" "How could you resist the lightning attack?" "Why didn''t you mention it earlier? That way, everyone could have escaped earlier." Fade stretched his sore fingers and quickly ran his positive energy to calm the thunder and lightning waves inside him. The reason why he was able to withstand the lightning strike was that he hadprehended thunder essence in the Xuan Valley. It was because of this that he was able to obstruct the lightning from the leaves and branches. Of course, there was a limit to his defenses. After all, he had onlyprehended thunder essence. There was still a long way to go before he could fuse with the thunder essence and control lightning and be a Lord Level expert. Therefore, once the thunder turned more powerful, he wouldn''t be able to defend against it. After ncing at the crowd and calming them down, Fade continued, "Although I can dissolve a part of the lightning, I still won''t be able to resist it if it''s too much." "Thus, I will need all of your help. You will need to keep on sending me positive energy, so that I will be able to support myself and move out of this encirclement." "Sending positive energy..." "I have used up most of my positive energy just now. I''m afraid I won''t be able to help." "I am from the West. My method of cultivation may be different from yours. I''m afraid the positive energy won''t be able to mix." Almost everyone had their excuses. Fade didn''t say much but just looked at them coldly. Alicia, who was standing aside, finally let out her frustration. She stood up and snapped, "Are you all fools? We''re all dying, and yet all of you are stilling up with excuses'' "Aspared to all of us dying here, how can using a little positive energy be much worse?" "If all of you won''t agree to it, I''ll be the first to agree then. Even if I use up all my positive energy, I will still stand by Fade." As she spoke, she was the first to stand up. Chapter 2445 Chapter 2445 With someone taking the lead, the rest stepped forward as well, showing their support for Fade. At the end of it, even Saimus and Mina showed their support for him as well. The only ones left were Balton and Jaston, who were silent. Fade nced at the two and said coldly, "It''s hard to say when the leaves and branches will move again. I don''t mind if you guys were not willing to do so. It''s entirely up to you." After saying so, he gathered those who supported him and started to exin to them the points on transferring the positive energy. At this moment, the cluster of green mist suddenly trembled again, with shes of lightninging from it. Right then, Jaston and Balton couldn''t hold back and hurriedly said, "We''ll support you too." "Okay, get ready then. Let''s start immediately," Fade instructed and immediately told them the important points. After arranging the positions and order of each member, Fade took a deep breath and stretched out his hands. Thunder and lightning instantly began to sh on his palms. Then, under everyone''s watchful eye, he rushed forward into the dense leaves and branches. As he touched those leaves and branches, thunder and lightning burst out and rushed towards him. However, he used the thunder and lightning from his body to negate them. "Follow me!" Fade shouted, and Alicia and the rest immediately followed after him. He was like a bulldozer opening the way forward. He knocked away all the branches and leaves that were blocking them and kept moving forward. The members who were following behind him were all very nervous and didn''t dare to breathe. They stared at Fade in front of them, afraid that an ident might happen. If it did, they would be surrounded by lightning, and probably not even their bones would be found afterward. After advancing about half the distance, Fade was gradually slowing down. There were droplets of sweat trickling down his face. "I can''t hold on any longer. Give me positive energy now!" He gritted his teeth. Behind him, Alicia ced her palms on his and immediately started to transfer positive energy to him. He felt refreshed. He jumped back to deflect the lightning and thunder. With that, they moved forward some more. However, she started to turn pale and could no longer hold on. "Change!" She shouted, gritting her teeth. Behind her, another member immediately came forward and got into ce, transferring his positive energy to Fade. Just like that, they each took turns to transfer their energy, and Fade never stopped deflecting the leaves and branches in the way, rushing forward. However, the skills of the members behind him were not on par with him. Moreover, after transferring their positive energy, they weren''t as strong as before. Therefore, Fade had some difficulty in the second half of the journey. After most of the members had transferred their positive energy to him, he only managed to advance another quarter of the journey. There was still a quarter of the journey left. At this moment, only Mina, Jaston and Balton were left. Fortunately, the three of them were the top masters among the rest of the members, so they should be able to support themselves for a longer time. Mina gritted her teeth and transferred her positive energy into Fade, allowing him to advance further forward. Then, Jaston, who understood that safety was more important than hatred, focused on transferring his positive energy into Fade. In the end, as there were about one-eight of the journey left, Jaston could not hold on any longer, and then Balton immediately came forward and helped. Instantly, Fade felt a thick wave of positive energy flowing into his body. It was evident that Balton''s skills were a lot stronger than the others. Therefore, Fade picked up his speed and said, "We''ll break out in an instant." Finally, as Balton was turning pale and his body was starting to tremble, Fade broke through thestyer of leaves and branches, "We are done!" However, Fade, who was at the front, wasn''t able to rush out. That was because he was the only one who could withstand the §Ö lightning. He had to open a safe exit and allow all of the members behind him to leave first before he could leave. "Balton, transfer more positive energy. I need to open an exit!" He shouted. The pale-faced Balton didn''t say much, but he gritted his teeth and transferred more positive energy. With lightning shing from his palms, Fade gritted his teeth and exerted force. Finally, he opened a gap from the branches and leaves. "Quick, get out now!" He shouted. Alicia was the first to jump out from behind. The other members dashed out one after another. Soon, only a few members were left, and they were able to exit too. "Well, that''s it. We will all be safe soon." He felt a little relieved. However, at this moment, a fluctuation of energy suddenly came, and a green light wasing towards them. Fade turned his head and saw that the green ball of mist was moving, and it wasing towards him. As the green ball of mist started to move, the surrounding leaves and branches started to move towards them as well. In the face of this situation, the few members that had yet to escape immediately turned frantic and started to rush to the exit. Upon seeing this, Fade gritted his teeth and shouted, "Keep calm, or I''ll let go, and we will all perish together." After saying so, everyone turned calm again.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Follow the order. Move one by one. There''s still time." Fade gritted his teeth and said. The members rushed out to the exit one after another. The ball of mist behind him was closing in. The green-ray of light was slowly enveloping, and the atmosphere turned tense. With a whoosh, Jaston moved forward to the exit. At this moment, the green ball of mist was about to touch Balton. Upon seeing this, Fade gritted his teeth and said, "Balton, go ahead. I can still hold on!" Upon hearing this, the expression on his face changed into something different. However, he did not hesitate. He immediately withdrew his hands and followed Jaston out of the exit. Upon losing Balton''s positive energy, Fade suddenly felt the pressure doubled. The lightning constantly shed around him. Fade gritted his teeth and suppressed the aura of his positive energy from his elixir field. He activated it and blocked the thunderbolts. At the exit, Jaston and Balton had already rushed out. "Fade,e on!" Alicia shouted anxiously. Fade gritted his teeth and looked at the ball of green mist approaching quickly behind him. He activated thest bit of his strength and rushed forward. Everyone was stunned as they had never thought he would do something like that. At this moment, Fade had almost used up all of his positive energy. He was unable to withstand Jaston''s palm attack and was not able to defend himself. As Jaston had also used up most of his energy, his attack wasn''t as powerful. Under normal circumstances, it wouldn''t bring so much harm to Fade. However, at this moment, it was a deadly attack. Hit by the palm attack, Fade''s body stopped moving forward from the momentum. Before he could make a sound, the haze of the green ball of mist wrapped Fade from behind. Just like in the movies, he instantly vanished. Chapter 2446 Chapter 2446 At this moment, the entire scene was silent, as everyone was stunned as they looked at the exit. After Alicia came back to her senses and rushed forward, she grabbed Jaston''s cor aggressively and shouted, "What have you done?" He snorted coldly and shook her off him. She was full of anger. She roared and charged at him. "Jaston, Fade saved you, but you repay him by being ungrateful? Are you even human? You''re barely an animal." He looked at her with a cold stare and said, "If you wish to make a move, I don''t mind ying along." After saying so, an aura of energy erupted from his body, which instantly came pressing down on everyone. Alicia''s strength was already weaker than Jaston''s to begin with. Moreover, she had already transferred an amount of positive energy to Fade, so there was not much left in her now. Hence, she wasn''t capable of fighting. As for Jaston, he had some energy left in him. As a result, the other members came forward and pulled Alicia back. Upon seeing this, Jaston withdrew the positive energy back to himself. On the side, Balton, who came outst, wore a stern expression as he looked at Jaston and coldly said, "Why are you doing this?" Jaston nced at him and said, "Even if I don''t, I''m sure you would do the same! I only did what the both of us wanted." "Don''t imprint your thoughts on me," Balton said in a deep tone, with his voice full of fury. Confused, Jaston looked at him. "Are you mad? "Stop fooling around, we are both Fade''s enemies, we cannot co-exist. "Fade''s performance was outstanding this time, and he''ll definitely receive thepliments of the Sixteen Inner Halls. His future would be bright. Think about the consequences this time and what will happen to us if he really chose to develop his skills." "If that''s the case, why don''t we just take matters into our own hands and immediately get rid of him, so there won''t be any more trouble in the future." Balton looked at Jaston, who looked self-righteous, and said coldly, "Don''t involve me in your own opinions. I may be Fade''s enemy, but I''m not as shameless and disgusting as you." "You..." As Jaston was about to say something, Balton waved his hands, turned, and left.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing this, Jaston curled his lips, and his eyes showed a hint of malice. "If I had known you were so morally inclined, I should have killed both you and Fade together. You are just a good-for-nothing!" At this moment, after Fade was engulfed by the green ball of mist, the mist began to spin and surge. The leaves and branches around him also started to spin quickly. In the end, they all flew towards the green ball of mist and transformed into emerging streams of light. The green ball of mist kept contracting and surging. Finally, with a whoosh, a stream of light appeared and it surged upwards and within a second, everything vanished. Not long after, streams of apparitions flew up and as they appeared, it was Nestor, Lucio, Pierzy, and the rest of the captains. "What happened? Why are all of you gathered here?" Pierzy asked. "Jaston killed Fade. He killed Fade." Alicia said, agitated. Upon hearing this, Nestor''s expression changed. "Killed Fade? What''s going on? What happened here?" The other captains also revealed looks of surprise and bewilderment. Finally, Balton started to speak of the incident from the beginning till the end. After listening, there was a change in all of the captains'' faces, "What? The green ball of mist, the lightning leaves, and branches? That... That was the heart of the tree." "How could this be? You guys have run into the heart of the tree that we and the countless chiefs before us were not able to find, and you guys found it." "Fade was swallowed up by the heart of the tree?" "Mr. Moo, what is the heart of the tree?" Alicia asked. Nestor said in a deep voice, "The tree''s heart can be said to be the core of the Prohibition Tree, the essence of the tree. It contains immense energy and spiritual energy that even the normal Prohibition Qi from the Prohibition vel Tree can''t bepared to Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "But the tree''s heart is also extremely dangerous. If you are not careful, you will be crushed by the energy and turned into ashes. Even ordinary Half- Lord Level martial artists can''t resist the attack of the tree''s heart, let alone all of you. "Generally, only a master of the Lord Level, or at least someone who is close to the Lord Level, would be able to withstand the powers of the tree''s heart." After hearing Nestor''s words, Alicia''s face dropped as she spoke, "So that means that Fade, he..." Anger surged into her heart. She pointed at Jaston and said, "Mr. Moo, he was the one who killed Fade. He must be punished!" He quickly said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I wanted to help Fade get out, but I didn''t expect that the ball of mist behind him would move so fast. He was already swallowed up by the ball of mist before I could do anything." "Jaston, I can''t believe you''re still quibbling!" She was furious and was about to fight him. However, Nestor stopped her and walked over to Jaston with a cold expression. "Are you telling the truth?" "What I said is the truth!" Jaston insisted. "You must know the consequences of lying in front of me!" Nestor''s face darkened. Jaston then felt tremendous pressure. His face turned red and his mouth kept trembling. However, at this crucial moment, Lucio stood beside Jaston and patted him on the shoulder. The pressure on Jaston instantly dissipated. Lucio turned to Nestor and said, "Mr. Moo, I understand that you will feel unhappy as your member has passed on, but there''s no need for you to me it on others!" "Lucio, are you trying to protect him?" Nestor looked at him. Lucio chuckled and said, "Protect him? Jaston never did anything to Fade in the first ce, so why is it necessary for me to do that?" "Everything is as clear as crystal. The other members saw what happened," Nestor said. "Besides Alicia, who has a good rtionship with Fade, I don''t see the others saying anything, right?" As he spoke, Lucio turned his gaze to the other members. Immediately, the members who were about to speak shut their mouths tightly. No one was willing to help a dead man, in fear of offending a deacon like Lucio. Even Balton, who was frowning and wanted to step forward, was held back by Pierzy''s nce. Pierzy was not afraid of Lucio, but he did not want to get involved in a situation like this. Rather, he would like to see the fight go down between Lucio and Nestor and benefit from it. "Don''t you all feel guilt?" All the members lowered their heads but spoke not a single word. Chapter 2447 Chapter 2447 Lucio chuckled, nced at Alicia, and then said to Nestor, "Mr. Moo, you''d better teach your members better. Don''t let her spout any more nonsense." "I''m generous enough and I understand how she''s feeling, so I won''t pursue this matter further. However, if this spreads to the other Martial Halls, I''m afraid my temper won''t be so good then. When that happens, death may very well be the answer, as it''s one of the many solutions." There was a hint of threat in his arrogant words. After speaking, Lucio coldly snorted and immediately took Jaston away, leaving everyone else behind. Upon seeing this, the other captains also immediately started to leave with their members as well. In the end, only Alicia and Nestor were left behind.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Nestor let out a long sigh and said to her, "Let''s go!" "But Fade, he..." Her eyes were filled with tears. He said, "I''m afraid there''s no hope for him. The horror of the tree''s heart is not something you can imagine. Even our chief does not have the courage to speak of his survival. I''m afraid there''s no more hope." Alicia started sobbing. Nestor waved his hands, took her with him, and began to descend, "Let''s go. With the appearance of the heart of the tree, it won''t be safe if we continue to stay here. We have to leave immediately." The group of people returned to the ground. Due to the unexpected appearance of the tree''s heart, the mission of exploring the Prohibition Tree hade to an end. The assessments of the inner ind were finally over. For the ones who had been chosen by the Martial Halls, they would be joining the Halls of their choice. As for the remaining ones who weren''t chosen, they would have to leave the inner ind immediately and go their separate ways. Alicia, who had been waiting for Fade''s choice before, was nning to join the same Hall as him, but now, with him gone, she had no one to trust. Nestor had tried to persuade her to join his Green Wood Hall and stay, but after some consideration, she chose to give up and willingly left the inner ind. The reasons for her renunciation was because one, Fade had no choice; and two, after what had happened, her impression towards the Martial Halls of the inner ind had changed a little. Lucio''s cold and threatening demeanor, Pierzy''s unconcerned attitude, and Nestor''s frustrated sighs made her realize that the inner ind was not a pure martial arts ground. On the contrary, it was filled with controversial and vile happenings. If she had joined, she was afraid that she''d get caught up with these incidents. This was not what she wanted, so in the end, she chose to leave. Although it was a pity, Nestor still sent her away. She left the inner ind with Joey, who was even more heartbroken than her, as well as Halston and Kaegan, who hade with Fade. They all returned to the outer ind. With the return of Alicia and the others, news of what happened on the inner ind began to spread throughout the outer ind. Fade Chen, a name that everyone was familiar with, had caused a wave of discussion. When the people on the outer ind heard about his experience on the inner ind, they were all very emotional. Their hearts were extremelyplicated and they were unable to express their feelings. Of course, some families felt extremely happy with the news. Within the Song family, Ludwig was not chosen to enter any Martial Halls, so he returned in frustration. However, the news of Fade falling into the forbidden area of the inner ind and passing on hade through. The Song family was ecstatic beyondpare, as they celebrated the death of an enemy. Many of the Song family disciples even spoke with much pride, where they said if it wasn''t for Fade''s early death, they would have taught the boy a lesson and sought revenge for their fallenrades. If the Song family was this ecstatic, needless to say, the Yuwen family was also extremely happy. For them, the news of Fade''s death was like news brought from heaven. The first good news was naturally about Jaston getting chosen into the Poison Cloud Hall and sessfully joining the Martial Halls. The second one on the other hand, was about the death of their enemy, Fade. However, in contrast to the joy of the Song family and the excitement of the Yuwen family, the atmosphere of the Chung family was somewhat gloomy. Not only was their beacon of high hopes, Alicia, not chosen by any of the Martial Halls, but she even offended a bunch of people from the Beauties Hall. And as for Fade, whom the Chung family wanted to win over, he was apparently dead in the restricted area of the inner ind. If things were to go on like this, in another few decades, the Yuwen family would most likely grow stronger than the Chung family, thereby bing the number one family among the real martial arts families on the outer ind. The Chung family was already buried in crisis. The old master of the Chung family, Saxen, sat on the main seat in the hall and looked at Alicia, who was seated below, and said, "You are saying that you rejected the offer of Green Wood Hall?" Alicia nodded and replied, "Yes!" "Foolish, extremely foolish!" Saxen shouted in fury. "Alicia, you''re usually quite clever. Why are you so foolish in such a crucial moment!" Her uncle, Rahmi, spoke with a face full of disappointment. Her aunt, Rochelle, said unrestrainedly, "Some people are just not skilled enough. Even after so much support given by the family, this is the oue." "Alicia, tell me, why did you reject the offer of Green Wood Hall?" Saxen suppressed his anger and asked. She remained solemn and just gave a simple answer, "I didn''t want to." "You..." Saxen''s face became flushed with anger. On the side, Jarvis and Howell immediately stepped forward and supported him. Afterward, Howell coldly snorted as he looked at her and said, "Alicia, the reason behind you not entering Green Wood Hall is because of Fade, right?" "I heard that you made a promise with him to choose the same Martial Hall when you were on the inner ind. Now that he''s dead, you chose to return." She nced at him and said, "My choice has nothing to do with this." "Is it so?" Jarvis also spoke, "Ever since you went to Capital Cityst time, you have been mentioning Fade''s name and even wanted our Chung family to take Fade in as our guardian." "If Dad hadn''t made a wise decision to reject your suggestion, I''m afraid our Chung family would have been implicated!" Jarvis said sharply. She didn''t respond and remained expressionless. Upon seeing this, Saxen sighed, waved his hands, and said to Richardus, "Take her away and don''t let her leave for the time being." "Yes, Dad!" Richardus nodded his head and took his daughter away. At this moment, on the inner ind, after seeing off all the members. The captains of the sixteen Martial Halls gathered again. "1 had never expected this incident to happen!" "It is already rare to have seen the heart of the tree, and now, with the news of Fade being swallowed by the heart of the tree, this is certainly a once in a blue moon asion!" "With this incident, should we report it to our chiefs?" "I don''t think it''s necessary; there''s a chief who is now in secluded cultivation. It''s not right to bother him." "But it''s about the heart of the tree. This is definitely something the chiefs would be concerned about!" "But now, there was not even a single trace left after our multiple searches!" In the midst of all the discussion, Nestor said, "Is it possible to survive after being swallowed up by the tree''s heart?" "Mr. Moo, I know it''s a pity for Fade, but we are now talking about the heart of the tree. Not to mention a student, even a deacon like you and me would not be able to withstand the immense power of the tree''s heart!" "Exactly. That''s something that even the chiefs can''t guarantee too, so how could a boy that is not even 30, survive the incident?" "Mr. Moo, let''s be realistic. We need to solve the problem before us now!" Upon hearing this, Nestor let out a long sigh and didn''t say another word. Chapter 2448 Chapter 2448 Just as the outside world was stirred by the incident of the tree''s heart, Fade, who was swallowed by the tree''s heart was finally awake. Upon waking up, he felt a sharp pain in his heart and all over his body, like he was being stabbed multiple times. With every slight movement, his entire body felt like it was tearing apart. He felt like he was about to pass out and die from the pain. Withstanding the pain, he slowly sat up. After sitting up, he realised that he was lying on a thinyer of pale green liquid. The liquid contained a rich amount of spiritual energy. With a breath, he felt the energy surge through his meridians and organs, as they started to rush forward. "With such strong spiritual energy, what on earth is this tree''s heart?" He thought to himself as he prepared to absorb the liquid and sit in cultivation. However, at this moment, he felt a tearing pain in his meridians, as if he had drunk a bottle of sulfuric acid. It was as if his viscera and guts had all been corroded by corrosive liquid. "What... What''s going on?" Enduring the intense pain, Fade hurriedly ran his positive energy and pushed out the spiritual energy that was absorbed. Only then did the pain subside. "This liquid, it''s extremely corrosive!" He lowered his head and looked at the pale green liquid below him, his heart still fluttering with fear. This time, he managed to stand up and look at his surroundings. Ayer of drizzling mist made it hard to picture what was beyond this space. In the air of the surroundings, leaves and branches never stopped swirling, as well as the shing lightning in them. The lightning never stopped hitting his body, which caused the initial wounds on his body to worsen. Even when he breathed, he felt a light and burning pain. Soon, he found the reason behind it. The air here was filled with the same spiritual energy as the pale green liquid. While breathing, he carelessly inhaled the spiritual energy, which caused his meridians and internal organs to be corroded. He then immediately exerted positive energy outwards to dispel the spiritual energy. After doing so, he felt better. However, not long after, Fade fell weakly to the ground. That was because he didn''t have much positive energy left in his body. As he removed the corrosive properties from his body using his positive energy, he had practically used up all of his positive energy. Moreover, in this ce, since the air was diffused with corrosive properties and he couldn''t not breathe, he was also unable to escape the spiritual energy. Even though the spiritual energy in the air was not as strong, as time passed, his internal organs would definitely be corroded by the corrosive properties. Moreover, with the surrounding shes of lightning, he, who was trapped here, was just as good as dead. He struggled to get up and looked around for an exit, but he found nothing. Except for the white mist, there was nothing else. He was not able to leave. "Am I really going to die here?" He fell onto the ground and felt an unprecedented sense of despair. Just as the weakened Fade was about to faint, he suddenly felt a ball of green mist floating closer towards him. As he turned around with much difficulty, he realized that amidst the ball of green mist, there was a palm-sized bud emitting green light. The bud continued to emit bits of green mist and spread it into the air. Some areas where the mist was dense began to slowly gather and descend, forming a pool of pale green liquid. "Is the corrosive spiritual energying from that small bud?" He thought to himself. "The bud is drifting over. Am I going to die?" He looked at the bud that wasing closer, and from the depths of his heart, despair started to rise. At this moment, he suddenly realized that there was a ball of green light emitting from his body too. "What''s going on?" He looked at it and reached in for it. He realized that the light was apparentlying from the fruit core that Aldred had given to him in the cabin behind Tianwu Mountain. Upon taking out the fruit core, the green light on it became more distinct. The floating bud seemed to have sensed something and increased its speed in floating over. Ultimately, the fruit core in Fade''s hand floated up and flew to the tender bud. The two mixed together and emitted a thick green light. Raindrops of spiritual energy alike started to spread around and turned the whole space into a water curtain cave. However, Fade did not dare to enjoy the rich spiritual energy. He quickly held his breath and tried to avoid being contaminated by the raindrops. However, there wasn''t anything in this space that was able to block it, so he had no choice but to face it head-on. As the green raindrops fell upon Fade''s body, he felt the strong l.ne spiritual energying from it, but the corrosive properties soon followed suit. This caused burning ck spots on his skin, which soon turned into small holes. "If this continues, I will melt." He was worried. At this moment, the fused bud was emitting a green light as it floated in front of him. Looking at the dense green mist, he felt a strange attraction. For a moment, he had an impulse to swallow the bud. "The corrosive spiritual energy is produced by this small bud. By swallowing the bud directly, I will soon be a pool of pus!" His rational thoughts suppressed his desire. However, then, doubts came to his mind again. "Why did the fruit core that old man left for me connect to the heart of the Prohibition Tree, and even have them fused together? "The old man will not harm me. The fruit core he left for me definitely has some use. However, this bud is too corrosive. It''s extremely dangerous!" While he was hesitating, the dense raindrops were still falling. Fade''s skin was riddled with wounds, and his flesh and blood had begun to corrode and melt.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The heart-wrenching pain kept on corroding his nerves. Looking at the green bud, he felt as if it was a whirlpool. It kept on attracting his attention and tried to pull him in. Gritting his teeth, he abruptly made up his mind. "I will die anyway. I might as well take the risk. Maybe I''ll have a chance." After making up his mind, he grabbed the bud without hesitation, put it into his mouth, and swallowed it immediately. Without chewing onto it, the bud entered his mouth and instantly turned into a stream of cold liquid which flowed into his stomach. Then, Fade felt a cold breeze moving throughout his internal organs. His meridians, bones, flesh, blood, and internal organs all started to wriggle. Waves of spiritual energy were rapidly coursing throughout his body. His entire body seemed to have turned into arge furnace, and all kinds of aura were continuously shing against each other. The intense pain kepting, which caused him to constantly alternate between fainting because of pain and waking from it. He didn''t know how much time had passed. As he was about to go numb, his consciousness returned, and he slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 2449 Chapter 2449 Waking up and looking down, Fade was shocked. That was because at this moment, his body, which was full of scars and wounds, had returned to normal. It was white and smooth, like a wless piece of jade. He stretched out his hand and poked his skin. His skin had be much tougher. He felt that even a Heaven Level warrior wouldn''t be able to tear his skin open without using their positive energy. "My skin has been modified, and I''m stronger." He was overjoyed. Then, he continued to explore his internal body, internal organs, and meridians. They were all renewed and had be extremely tough. The rich aura of positive energy was constantly flowing in his body like a gushing river. And the source of this positive energy was actually the corrosive spiritual energy. However, after the spiritual energy entered his body, it was no longer corroding Fade''s body. Instead, the rich spiritual energy was refined into positive energy, and was speedily nourishing him. "I''m alive. I''m really reborn." Fade was very happy. At the same time, he thought of the small bud. "What''s the matter with the small bud? After I ate it, it produced such a magical result. And the fruit core the old man left me, how could it..." Just as he was thinking, he was suddenly stunned. That was because he had just realized that in his dantian abdomen, a small bud had appeared. It was the same as the one he had swallowed just now, with just a slight size difference. This bud was located at the core of his dantian abdomen. Extremely fine threads from it extended and passed through the internal organs, and finally connected with the martial essence in the sea of consciousness in the head. "This bud is rted to martial essence." After trying to activate the core of the bud in his dantian abdomen, he immediately felt an unprecedented majestic strength. "This... This strength is too powerful. It''s stronger than my previous strike." "Could it bethat my strength has increased a level and I have reached the Lord Level?" "If that''s the case, the bud in my Dantian abdomen, is it my elixir core? However, General Xu did say that refining and fusing the elixir core are very difficult, but I didn''t spend much time. Is it really the elixir core?" Confused, he once again investigated the bud and realized that there was a small leaf on it. There was a cluster ofplicated patterns on the leaf. Upon closer inspection, the shape of the patterns turned out to be an image of arge green tree. "This... Have I really entered the Lord Level? What kind of ss is my martial essence?" Fade tried to activate the small leaf. Instantly, a rich and verdant aura erupted from it. Then, it flowed to his palm and exploded not too far ahead as it erupted. In the light of the explosion, the green energy seemed to have converged into the shadows of a forest. "This... This is the aura of the wood ss. Iprehended wood essence and became a Wood Lord?" He didn''t know whether tough or cry. Heughed because he had be a Lord Level master and was no longer afraid of the corroding spiritual energy, and was able to save himself. However, he wanted to cry because, before this, he had neverprehended any form of wood essence, and had no experience in theprehension of wood essence. He hadprehended the most of which were 12,000 streaks of fire essence. As such, he had set it as a goal for him and was continuously finding the elixir core of fire ss and of course, in the end, became a Lord Level master of the fire ss. He had never expected that after swallowing the bud, he became a Lord Level master of wood essence. "Fine, staying alive is the most important thing now. Wood essence is wood essence; it''s still not bad. I''ll have to further develop it in this aspect then!" Heforted himself, then stood up and tried to look for a way out. However, at this time, he suddenly thought of something. "There seems to be more than one silk thread on the young bud of the elixir core, and it is also connected to all kinds of martial essence in my sea of consciousness. What is this?" Upon thinking of this, he carefully tested it. Firstly, he decided to use stone essence, which wasprehended the least. After activating the martial essence, a stream of energy was quickly transmitted along the silk thread to the elixir core. The bud trembled slightly, then a thin leaf emerged. There were alsoplex lines on it, which looked like a huge stone. However, the leaf was much smaller than the leaf of the wood ss. Fade continued trying and activated that leaf, and instantly, a wave of aura surged from it and went along to his palm and bombarded out. Seeing that, he was stunned for a moment. "This aura is truly of the stone ss. I had justunched a wood essence attack and now, a stone essence attack."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Does this mean that my elixir core is switchable between martial essences?" After this, he was excited. Before, Jaguar had always told him that a martial artist could only perceive one martial essence of Lord Level. Once he surpassed it, it was a huge problem whether he couldprehend the martial essence, and even if he could, the conflict and integration of the martial essence would be a big issue. Someone had once tried toprehend many different kinds of martial essence and refine many types of elixir core in hopes of bing a Lord Level master with many sses. However, as a result of the conflicting martial essence, they ended up exploding and dying. Even if there was someone who had seeded in doing so, it would be an extremely rare case. "I-I''ve sessfully integrated multiple types of martial essence and be a multiple ss Lord Level master?" Fade felt his heart tremble violently. "In the Xuan Valley, I have not onlyprehended more than one kind of martial essence, but eight. If it''s really possible, could it be..." He really felt like his heart was about to jump out. After taking a deep breath, he tried to calm himself down. Afterward, he carefully activated the ??? other martial essences, which were the wind essence, ice essence, de essence sword essence, spear essence, thunder essence, and even the one that he was most proud of, the fire essence. He tried every single martial essence and the elixir core in him kept growing leaves; each one of them had Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org different patterns. If any one of the leaves was triggered, it would be able tounch attacks of the corresponding sses. Fused with the wood essence, Fade could alreadyunch attacks of nine different sses. "I''ve really seeded. My elixir core can actually merge different kinds of martial essences and allow me to unleash attacks of different sses. Now, what kind of Lord Level am I? Wood Lord, de Lord, Thunder Lord, nevertheless, let''s just go with the mixed lord!" Fade wasn''t able to think straight. "However, the leaves of the other sses are smaller than those of the wood ss. The size is also basically in line with the amount of martial essence that one hasprehended. The stone essence is the least, and the leaf has only just started to sprout. Thunder essence hasprehended over 6,000 streaks, so it''s thergest, which is half of the wood essence. Fire essence wasprehended 12,000 streaks, so the leaf is about the size of the wood essence." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "ording to my current judgement, the wood essence and fire essence have already reached the standard of the Lord Level. However, as for the rest of the martial essences, they still have quite a distance to the Lord Level." "If I was to fullyprehend all of the other martial essences of the sses and they all reach the Lord Level in the end, what sort of a scene would that be? How far will my strength reach?" Fade looked forward to the future and his heart was surging with excitement. Chapter 2450 Chapter 2450 After daydreaming, Fade was not idle. He immediately got busy and began to absorb the spiritual energy from the heart of the tree, constantly increasing his own strength. After some time, he felt like his body was filled entirely with spiritual energy. His whole body was like an inted balloon that could explode at any time. Finally, he stopped. Then, he felt that the white mist around him had disappeared silently at some point. At this moment, a translucent messy membrane appeared around him. "What is this?" He scouted the area and discovered that these messy membranes were like branches on arge tree, which spread in all directions. After choosing a direction, he advanced forward. Not long after, he came across a translucent wall, which was simr to the film of the Prohibition Tree he had felt before. When they first entered, the captains of the inner ind had given them the task ofprehending the Prohibition Qi. At that moment, Fade''s palm was pressed against the invisible wall, and as he only operated a little of the positive energy in him, the originally tough membrane immediately melted and a big hole appeared before him. "I broke the Prohibition Tree. This..." He was a little surprised. "I can immediately go in and out from here?" With this in mind, he began to try. After leaving through the hole, he immediately felt the smell of salty seawater blowing towards him. Looking down, he found himself floating above the sea, and right below him was a round-shaped ind. However, there was ayer of translucent film around the ind, which had been growing all the way up to the sky, and there was no end to it. After moving out a little distance, he could see the shape of the ind and the membrane more clearly. The membrane looked like a towering tree which covered the ind. The ind waspletely locked inside the tree. The tree grew up to clouds and no end can be seen. The ce where he just exited from was a branch of this towering tree. "The inner ind is really covered by the Prohibition Tree, so much that it could be said that the Prohibition Tree has sealed off the ind. From a certain point of view, the inner ind is practically like a prison. The people inside are all locked inside and it is hard for them to leave," Fade thought. "If that''s the case, then this just answers the doubts that were in my heart before. Why are there so many masters on the inner ind, but they are willing to live on such a small ind and do not want to enter the secr world/ Now, it seems that they are not willing to stay on the inner ind, but they are trapped by the Prohibition Tree and have no choice but to be trapped inside. "That''s why they recruited students like us from the secr world, to do things that they can''t!" With this in mind, he had almost figured out the thoughts of those on the inner ind. With these thoughts, some perspectives in his heart had begun to change. Just now, the first thought he had after escaping from the tree''s heart was to descend back to the inner ind, report to Nestor and the other captains about what had happened to him, and seek help from them. However, now, after seeing the true colors of the inner ind, he couldn''t help but feel worried. He had unintentionally absorbed and refined that bud, formed his own elixir core and reached the skills of the Lord Level of wood essence. Moreover, the bud was able to fit in the martial essences of other sses, which made him be an unprecedented Lord Level master with multiple sses. If these things were really exposed, he could not be sure of what the people of the inner ind would do to him. With this in mind, he decided not to return to the inner ind, but to leave through this hole. It was obviously a safer decision for him. However, he did not leave immediately, but instead returned to the hole and prepared to head back in and take a look at the situation. However, to his surprise, the hole had returned to its original state shortly after he left.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "This Prohibition Tree''s restoration ability is stronger than I thought!" Fade thought. He ran his positive energy again and easily broke through the bark of the Prohibition Tree and entered it again. The inside of it was empty, with white mist and criss-crossed branches. Apart from this, he didn''t see anything else. As for the mysterious heart of the tree, it haspletely disappeared. After searching the entire area and making sure he didn''t leave a single trace. He then chose a criss-crossed corner of the tree, made a big hole, then left the Prohibition Tree. Aftering out, Fade did not stop after choosing a direction and started to fly forward. Now that he had reached the Lord Level, flying through the air wasplete ease. Furthermore, his speed had increased quite a bit. After flying for about half an hour, he saw the inds in the sea below. Some of them were connected into a narrownd, and some were decorated in sporadic patterns. However, from a high altitude, these inds surrounded the inner ind and formed a yellow circle which encircled the inner ind. "Are these inds the location of the outer ind? The real martial arts families and the Sacred family are all located on these inds?" He guessed in his heart. He then descended and flew towards a specific small ind. Just as Fade had refined the bud and left the inner ind. The initially calm atmosphere in the inner ind suddenly started to shake and shudder. All the chiefs of the Sixteen Martial Halls came out, one after another. Whether they were in seclusion for cultivation or dealing with affairs, it was rare for them to gather together. "All of you must have felt it. The Prohibition Tree is undergoing changes!" "This kind of huge fluctuation has not been seen in the past hundred years." "What''s going on? What happened?" "I don''t know the specific details, but the people below have reported that in the recent mortal student examination mission, a student was swallowed up by the tree. Does this have anything to do with it?" "Green Wood Hall chief, isn''t that student yours? Do you know what''s going on?" Green Wood Hall''s chief said, "He was not formally chosen to join our Green Wood Hall, so he is not considered our member. I don''t know the specific situation." "Green Wood Hall chief, are you really unsure or do you just not wish to speak of it?" "Poison Cloud Hall chief, what do you mean? Are you suspecting me?" For a moment, the atmosphere became tense. At this moment, Thunder Hall chief said, "Shut up. We''re not here to fight. We''re here to investigate the truth. I''m telling you, the masters of the three pces are all paying attention to this matter. All of you better put some effort into this." After hearing that the masters of the Three Pces were paying attention, the faces of the Hall chiefs became solemn. Upon seeing this, the Thunder Hall chief continued, "Anyway, no matter the reason for this change, there''s one thing we can be sure of. The restriction formation of the Prohibition Tree this time has weakened, and we will have a el greater chance of rushing out of the inner ind." "Therefore, we must work together to break the seal." "We''ve been locked up here for too long, too long!" Listening to the words of the Thunder Hall chief, all the other martial hall chiefs were silent. Their eyes looked particrly serious, as they were filled with both anger and sadness. Chapter 2451 Chapter 2451 On this day, the real martial arts families on the outer inds were quite lively, which was a rare scene to behold. The streets were decorated with red festive decorations, and almost everyone was wearing new clothes as well as walking on the streets with broad smiles. The reason why everyone was lively and happy was because one of the first-ss real martial arts families, which was the Yuwen family, had publicly invited everyone on the outer ind as guests. Moreover, once they had arrived on-site, everyone would receive at least 1000 stone coins worth of cultivation resources. It was even rarer to see such an amount offered by real martial arts families. As to why the Yuwen family was so excited, it was because of Jaston''s return. Ever since the assessments on the inner ind ended a few days ago, news that Jaston had been selected by Poison Cloud Hall had spread throughout. Hence, the Yuwen family was filled with both excitement and enthusiasm.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Now, after seven days, Jaston was finally returning for the first time. His return this time was for him to handle his family affairs and to properly settle things, as once he returned to the inner ind, it wouldn''t be easy for him to leave again. Moreover, it was also a chance for the family to show off their glory and to inform their rivals that one of the members of the Yuwen family had entered the inner ind, hence, they would need to think twice before opposing them. Compared to the liveliness of the Yuwen family, the atmosphere of other real martial arts families, like the Chung family, was rather deste and calm. Originally, this was supposed to be a big day for the Chung family. It was Saxen, the old master''s nieth birthday. As Alicia was not chosen by the inner ind, the Chung family was somewhat dispirited. However, the old master''s nieth birthday was a big day. Hence, the Chung family must still prepare well for it. Firstly, it was to get rid of bad luck, and secondly, to showcase the power of the Chung family. Therefore, the Chung family invited all the families on the outer ind and had everyone gather together to celebrate Saxen''s big birthday celebration. However, what they never expected was the return of Jaston, and that the Yuwen family''s celebration was on this day as well. Just like that, both the big celebrations of the Yuwen family and the Chung family fell on the same day. As for the other families on the outer inds, this had be a hard decision for them to make. If it was before, the Chung family and the Yuwen family were almost on the same level, and to some certain degree, the Chung family seemed to be slightly more powerful. But now, things had changedpletely. As Jaston was chosen by the inner ind and became a distinguished disciple of Poison Cloud Hall, the tide had risen for the Yuwen family, and it had suppressed the Chung family. Therefore, in the situation of choosing one over the other, it had naturally not be a problem. In the living room of the Chung family, a table full of scrumptious food had already be cold and yet, the doorbell was still not rung, and not a single guest hade. The Chung family sat in the big living room with solemn faces and upset expressions. Richardus returned from outside and looked at his father on the main seat. He lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "Dad, all the guests have gone to the Yuwen family. Your birthday party..." The old master was expressionless and did not say not a word. Rahmi, the eldest son, looked at his father and said, ''Dad, let''s end the birthday party today. We''ll invite the guests toe over next time." Jarvis also said, "Yes, Grandpa!" "Dad, why don''t we spend this time together? A family gathering together, we could have a great time too," Richardus said. Finally, the man in the main seat sighed and said, "Let''s go to the Yuwen family!" "Dad!" "Grandpa!" Upon hearing this, all the Chung family members were shocked. Saxen stood up and said, "We''re doomed to lose. The Chung family is not able to beat the Yuwen family anymore. Next time, let''s just admit our defeat. "You guys prepare some gifts, and head to the Yuwen family''s celebration with me!" "But Dad, this..." The Chung family members found this a bit hard to ept. However, Saxen firmly said, "Acting on impulse is not good for the family. Now, let''s prepare ourselves and immediately head out." Soon, the old master changed his outfit and walked out of the gates of the Chung family house with a gift. Behind him were Rahmi, Richardus, Rochelle, Jarvis, and Howell. Almost all of his direct descendants had arrived, each holding a gift and hadplicated expressions on them. Saxen turned, looked at his family members, and frowned, "Is Alicia noting?" Upon hearing this, Richardus''s expression changed. He hurriedly exined, "Dad, Alicia said she''s not feeling too well, so it''s a bit inconvenient for her to go." "Is it really inconvenient or unwillingness?" Howell coldly asked. Jarvis then said, "Alicia was mesmerized by that Fade guy, and Jaston was the guy who killed & SO at''s why she does not wish to the Yuwen family celebration." "She''s not young anymore, and yet she still acts on her emotions. Richardus, you must teach her well." Rahmi coldly snorted towards his brother. Rocelle then said, "Richardus, Alicia is still Jaston''s fiance in name. If she does not go, it may be rude!" Upon hearing this, Saxen''s expression changed. He thought about it for a moment, then said to Richardus, "Go and call for Alicia." "But..." Richardus was met with great hardship. Saxen snorted coldly and said, "No ''buts''. If she refuses, have some people drag her over." "Dad, I understand." Richardus nodded and rushed back to the Chung family''s courtyard. About 15 minutester, Alicia was brought out by two of the family members of the Chung family while wearing a ceremonial dress. However, she looked awfully upset. Saxen ignored her, waved his hand, then said, "Let''s go!" At this moment, it was extremely lively at the Yuwen family home. Guests with gifts came one after another. They entered the house of the Yuwen family with endless cheer. Yaymos stood at the door, greeting the guests with a big smile. It was very lively. In this bustling atmosphere, a group of people suddenly appeared and instantly attracted everyone''s attention. "That... That''s the Chung family. Why are they here?" "Isn''t it Saxen''s nieth birthday today?" "Are they here to cause trouble?" "No way, the Yuwen family is no longer who they used to be." Amongst the discussion, Yaymos was also taken aback, but still went up front and greeted them with a smile. "Old Master, what can I do for you?" As a junior of his, these words of Yaymos were of least respect. However, Saxen was not angry. Instead, he smiled and asked his servants to present his gifts. He said, "Jaston was selected by Poison, Cloud Hall. Since this is such good news, I decided to bring my entire Chung family and congratte you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Congrattions!" vne This not only surprised the onlookers, but Yaymos as well. With doubts in his eyes, he looked the Chung family up and down, as if he wanted to see their true colors. Chapter 2452 Chapter 2452 To that, Rahmi cupped his hands together and exined, "Yaymos, both our families have known each other for years. It''s a given that we have toe and congratte your family during such a celebratory moment." "Furthermore, Jaston and Alicia just got engaged a few days ago. As inws, we must visit to give our congrattions to your family." After hearing what Rahmi had to say for himself, a change came over Yaymos and he smiled. He then said, "Since you havee to congratte us, the Yuwen family naturally wees you with open arms. Let''s head in, everyone!" Yaymos ushered the Chung family into the living room. He looked at Kael, who was sitting at the head of the table, and said, "Old Master Chung has brought the Chung family to congratte us on Jaston being selected by Poison Cloud Hall." "Congrattions Kael, the Yuwen family will certainly increase in strength with that outstanding grandson of yours," Saxen congratted with a smile. Kael narrowed his eyes and sized Saxen up before replying, "Many thanks, Mr. Chung!" "Kael, these are some congrattory tokens from the Chung family." As he spoke, Saxen waved his hand, and the rest of the family members promptly brought the gifts forward. One by one, the gifts were presented before everyone. "A thousand-year-old dragon ginseng." "A bottle of spring water." "A herb farm in the North City!" The audience broke out into heated discussion when the gifts were announced. "What does it mean that the Chung family are giving them such luxurious gifts?" "Those gifts are worth at least a million stone coins!" "Millions? I don''t think so, it might even cost up to ten times that." "Has the Chung family admitted defeat?" Kael smiled as he looked the gifts over. He waved his hand and thanked Saxen. "Thank you for the gifts, Mr. Chung." He added, "I heard that it''s your 90th birthday today. If that''s the case, I shall provide a gift for you as well." After saying so, he pped his hands together. Saxen shook his hand, "There''s no need for such generosity, Kael. A 90th birthday isn''t anything noteworthy." At that moment, the servants of the Yuwen family handed Saxen a box. "Do open it, Mr. Chung. This is my gift for your 90th birthday," said Kael. "Thank you, Kael." Saxen nced at the wooden box and opened it. The object inside wasid before everyone. It was a thin piece of paper. On the paper, there were threerge words, ''Letter of Divorce.'' The content below that was even more electrifying. "Jaston Yuwen of the Yuwen family was engaged to Alicia Chung of the Chung family. Jaston Yuwen is a man of innate talent and impressive skills, but due to Alicia Chung''s loitering and reckless entanglement with another man...The Yuwen family hereby ceases any affiliation with Alicia Chung. The engagement is hereby terminated." When the contents were revealed, the entire living room fell into pin-drop silence. All eyes were on Saxen. Instantly, the smile on Saxen''s face vanished and his countenance fell several shades. He even began trembling from the provocation and anger he felt. He had initially intended to reach out and admit defeat as well as show goodwill towards the Yuwen family. That was in hopes that the Yuwen family would preserve their dignity so both families could politely advance in a mutual understanding. However, never had he imagined that the Yuwen family would act in such an extreme way,pletely disregarding their reputation. They had announced the termination of the engagement before the public and even chose to provide a letter of divorce. The reputation of Alicia, Saxen, and even the entire Chung family would crumble to shambles. Saxen''s expression flitted between various emotions one after another. Anger, provocation, irritation... They all meshed together. Richardus, beside him, couldn''t hold himself back any longer. He walked up and told Saxen, "We have already expressed our goodwill, yet they chose to insult us and Alicia. If the Yuwen family acts this way, there''s no need for us to make it up to them." However, his elder brother, Rahmi, saw it differently. He interjected, "Richardus, I understand that you adore your daughter. However, the Yuwen family did nothing wrong in this situation per se. Alicia and Jaston were engaged but she acted out of line as his fiancee by getting involved with that mam called Fade. This is a result of your failure, as her father, to raise her well." Rochelle echoed in agreement, "Richardus, although Rahmi''s words are unpleasant, they are the truth. Alicia was in the wrong first, so the termination is normal. After all, Jaston is now a disciple of Poison Cloud Hall. Alicia isn''t worthy of him anymore." When he heard that, Richardus was flushed with anger. "All of you, can you even call yourself a Chung family member? How could you say that about Alicia? How could we even im that we''re family?" Kael, from the head of the table, showed no intention of stopping the argument at all. Instead, he looked as though he was at the cinema, engrossed in watching the internal spat and drama of the Chung family. The more heated the argument got, the more repercussions there would be for their reputation. In other words, the more powerful the Yuwen family would get. In the future, the Yuwen family would definitely stand at the pinnacle of all the families in the entire outer ind. At present, Saxen was extremely conflicted. If such a thing had happened in the past, he would never allow himself to be humiliated that way.. However, the situation had changed. The Yuwen family had grown stronger, while the Chung family had fallen behind. If they really went all out in a battle, the Chung family would definitely not end up well Moreover, with the pressure that the Poison Cloud Hall exerted, the Yuwen family could possibly even eliminate the Chung family in its entirety. At that thought, Saxen could only let out a long sigh to himself. He looked up, his gaze shifting in the direction of his children, who were still arguing. He snapped, "Shut your mouths!" "Dad!" Everyone fell silent. All eyes were on him. Kael and the others from the Yuwen family looked over as well. Right then, Saxen had be the focus of everyone in the room. Saxen reached out and picked up the divorce letter from the wooden box. Looking at Kael, he said, "It is indeed the Chung family''s fault in the debacle with the engagement. It is only natural that the Yuwen family wants to terminate it. The Chung family will ept this divorce letter." When those words were said, the room went into an uproar. Richardus, unable to bear it, began saying, "How could you..." "Shut up!" Saxen turned his head and shouted, shooting a re at his second son.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Then, Kael, sporting a smug smile, slowly said, "It''s certainly for the best that you can ept it, Mr. Chung. Please, take a seat!" Saxen cupped his hands together in a show of respect. The members of the Chung family went to sit down. However, right then, Jaston strutted out and eximed, "Wait a minute!" Immediately, the Chung family members stopped in their tracks and looked Jaston''s way. Jaston''s gaze swept over everyone before finallynding on Alicia. He smiled and said, "Even though my engagement with Alicia has been terminated, and she won''t be my wife... "Alicia is not too bad of a woman. She can be my concubine. What''s your opinion of that, Chung family?" His words shocked the entire Chung family. Their expressions instantly morphed. Chapter 2453 Chapter 2453 Alicia, who had been quiet all the while, finally broke her silence. She red at Jaston and angrily seethed, "Jaston, don''t be delusional. I''d rather die than be with a scumbag murderer like you." Richardus furiously added, "Dad, this is a humiliation, a huge humiliation for the Chung family. We can''t take this lying down any longer." Saxen''s expression constantly changed as his body began trembling. After he thought it over for quite a while, he seemed to havee to a decision. Finally, he looked up at Kael and said, "Kael, the Chung family has shown our sincerity. However, if the Yuwen family persists in humiliating us, then we can only..." With that tone and manner, he could not stand the dishonor any longer. He was fully prepared to go at it with the Yuwen family. However, right then, Jaston cut him short. "Humiliation? Is being my concubine a humiliation? No, the way I see it, it''s an honor for the Chung family." "Jaston, that''s bullsh*t!" Richardus could not endure it. The rarely-seen explosive side of himself crept out. Upon hearing that, Jaston''s gaze turned chilly. He instantly exuded an aura of positive energy and rushed towards Richardus. Richardus hurriedly went to stop him, but it was toote. With a crack, Richardus was pped on the face. A red hand print was left on his cheek. "Jaston Yuwen, you... How dare you..." Richardus was furious beyond words. Although he was generally gentle, that sort of public humiliation was intolerable to him. He, the second son of the Chung family, had been humiliated in public by his junior. Even Saxen narrowed his eyes and stared icily, as his body radiated positive energy that started surging out. However, at the same time, the Yuwen family members began unleashing their energy as well. In an instant, waves of energy crashed upon the Chung family. Among them, Jaston''s energy was particrly strong. With the surge of his power, his brilliant aura seemed to have surpassed Rahmi, Richardus, and the rest of the Chung family. The second generation of the Chungs were not top-tier, but they were certainly strong enough. As Half- Lord Level experts, theirprehension of martial essence neared 500 streaks. Although Jaston was known as a genius, hisprehension was only at 360 streaks. However, at the moment, his imposing manner was, astonishingly, no weaker than the others. "How has Jaston be so powerful?" "A rapid improvement like that, is it the magic of the inner ind?" "At this rate, Jaston''s future is boundless. It''s even possible for him to reach Lord Level." "The Yuwen family is too strong." Amidst the surprised gasps, Saxen was initially about to erupt. However, a sudden solemn shadow descended on his aged face. In the end, he shook his head and retracted his energy. "Everyone, stop!" Then he turned to look at his children and gave the order. Richardus clearly looked reluctant as he said, "We can''t..." "If you don''t want the Chung family to perish, then stop!" Saxen ordered. Only then did Richardus stop emanating his positive energy, looking evidently upset and unwilling. When the Yuwen family saw that, victory smiles were immediately painted on their faces. They slowly retracted their mighty positive energy after having it linger around the Chung family for a while more. Kael nced at the members of the Chung family arrogantly, then chirpily said, "You made the right choice, Chungs." Jaston''s lips curled into a sinister smile. He walked towards Alicia and said, "I''ve told you this before, Alicia. I want you to be my woman." After saying so, he reached out, attempting to grab hold of her. Alicia quickly retreated, but he was stronger and faster. With a rush, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her over. "You''re thinking of running? Come over obediently and be my woman. I''ll treat you right." As he spoke, his hand stretched out and he openly touched Alicia''s chest. "Alicia!" Richardus'' eyes burned with rage, and he couldn''t stop himself from rushing over. However, as soon made his move, Rahmi and Rochelle held him back. "No..." Alicia was struggling with much anger, but was unable to free herself. When she saw Jaston having his way with her a look of determination appeared in her eyes. She gathered strength with her left hand and stabbed it towards her heart. "You can get away with this over body." "No..." Richardus hastily shouted. W Saxen and the others'' expressions sank as well. dead Just as the energy was about to go through, right at that critical moment, a gentle voice said, "Alicia, I''m back." As soon as she heard the voice, her body broke out into a shiver. She looked towards the entrance of the living room, both expectant and surprised. "That voice... I- Is that you?" "It''s me. I''m back," replied the voice again. A figure then floated into the Yuwen family''s living room. Everyone''s gazes were focused upon the figure. This figure was haggard, wearing a tattered outfit and radiating chaotic energy. His entire being was a picture of unkemptness. However, the moment she saw him, Alicia became emotional. Tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly. That was because the figure was none other than Fade. "Fade, you''re here. You''re not dead. That''s great, that''s really great." As she was wrought with emotion, Jaston''s pupils constricted. His eyes were stricken with shock. "How could this be? Fade, how could you..." As for the others in the living room, they immediately came alive with spections. "Fade Chen... Is that Fade Chen from the secr world?" "He''s the guy who Alicia fooled around with!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Wasn''t it rumoured that he died on the inner ind? How is he still alive?!" Fade swept Alicia away from Jaston''s grasp, then pointed at him and coldly replied Kael, "He knows exactly why I''m here." "Tell me, how should I settle this with you?" One by one, Fade''s words crashed onto Jaston like a torrent. Jaston suddenly felt a huge pressure. His eyes shed and he was flustered. However, after realizing that he had many experts from the Yuwen family there to back him up, he instantly calmed down. "Fade, I don''t know what nonsense you''re saying!" "You don''t want to admit it?" Fade snorted. His gaze was ice-cold. "It doesn''t matter. I don''t need any confession from a dead person." After that, his energy soared and hurtled towards Jaston. Chapter 2454 Chapter 2454 Faced with Fade''s suppressive energy, Jaston''s expression fell. He, too, drew his positive energy out and pushed forward. Even though Fade had beaten him in one of the assessments on the inner ind, during his time in Poison Cloud Hall, Jaston had received a lot of pointers and used quite arge amount of precious cultivation items. Thus, his skills had advanced even further forward. He thought that he was now capable of beating Fade. Moreover, Fade''s clothes were all ragged and his breathing was out of rhythm. Perhaps he was seriously injured and wouldn''t be able to use much of his power. Therefore, Jaston rushed forward with his full strength. He immediately used hisprehension of nearly 400 streaks of martial essence and went for a full-on attack. Instantly, the entire Yuwen family hall was impacted by those two sources of energy, causing it to nearly copse. Upon seeing that, Kael immediately gathered his family members. All of them used their positive energy to hold the house together, ensuring that it wouldn''t copse. Bang, boom, pow! In the hall. Fade and Jastons''s energy shed continuously, forming a vortex of raw power. "Is this all you''re made of? Let''s see how I''ll behead you today." Jaston felt that Fade''s attack wasn''t really powerful. Thus, his ego suddenly soared. He prepared himself to continueunching his attack and behead Fade for good. However, right as Jaston was about to make a move, from opposite him, Fade smiled. "Behead me? You aren''t capable of that yet." The moment he said that, he triggered the leaf of the sapling elixir core, which contained stone essence. A burst of energy as heavy as a mountain rushed towards Jaston. In the blink of an eye, Jaston felt as though he had been struck by a meteorite. Though he increased his power output several times, he was unable to withstand the crushing energy. His internal organs began to twitch violently, and cuts appeared on his body as blood gushed out. Puff! He spat out a mouthful of blood as he was sent flying backward. His flying body smashed many of the Yuwen family''s exquisite decorations, before finally falling onto a pile of junk. Everyone present waspletely taken aback by such a scene. "Mr. Jaston has fallen! Is this Fade guy truly that strong?" "Mr Jaston was the genius chosen by Poison Cloud Hall. How could this be?" "Wasn''t it rumored before that Fade was in first ce in the inner ind and so many Martial Halls were raring to take him in? This result is expected then!" "However, even if he beats Jaston, I''m afraid the other experts of the Yuwen family won''t just let him walk away!" As the bystanders were chattering away, Alicia, at present, was pping. She wanted to jump up in excitement and call out to Fade, but was held back by her uncle, grandfather, and the rest. After toppling Jaston, Fade walked towards him with a bluish-gray ball of energy gathered in his palm. It contained a thick and solid stone essence. He was about to smash Jaston with it. "Dad, Grandpa, he wants to kill me. Save me!" Jaston shouted in horror as he keenly felt Fade''s intention to kill him. Yaymos'' face fell as he leaped forward andnded in front of Fade. Kael was also looking somber. He waved his hand and ordered his men to help Jaston up and bring him to his side. He quickly tended to his wounds. "Kid, why are you causing so much trouble for the Yuwen family? You even injured my son. Perhaps, you really think of the Yuwen family as small fry?" Yaymos asked in a low voice, looking right at Fade. "Injured?" Fade snorted. His expression darkened and he proimed frigidly, "I never wanted to injure him. I want to kill him!" "You dare..." Yaymos felt an unprecedented anger. The Yuwen family was a top-ss, genuine martial arts family. Almost all of their members were Half-lord Level experts who had comprehended nearly 620 streaks of martial essence. Yet, they had been belittled by another. What''s more, that person was a young fascal who was not even thirty yet. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If you dare take another step forward, today will be the day you die," Yaymos warned in a low voice. Positive energy surged from his body, like violent waves crashing forward. However, Fade responded with a sneer, then stepped forward. "You''re courting death!" When met with that, Yaymos''s countenance froze. His bloodlust peaked; his energy erupted and rumbled towards Fade. Although Yaymos''s martial art skills were not top-notch, he had worked hard in cultivating for a decade and amassed 620 streaks of martial essence. That alone was the stuff of dreams for many. At that moment, vicious torrents of martial essence were pommeling down. Most people at the scene felt the enormous pressure. Their faces drained of color. One by one, they retreated. However, in the face of such an attack, Fade did not retreat. In fact, he advanced forward. Contrary to everyone''s expectations, he smirked. "You want to kill me? At this level?" After saying so, he lightly gestured with his right hand. The stone essence energy in his palm immediately turned into wind essence and morphed into sharp des that shed towards Yaymos. The wind des condensed by wind essence were tenacious. They were nearly invincible. The wind des shed through Yaymos'' energy, splitting it open. It came as aplete shock for Yaymos when Fade changed his attack, and even used a formidable, extraordinary power. In his panic, he quickly condensed his energy to form a firm energy shield, in hopes that it would block Fade''s wind de attack. However, the moment the wind des shed through it, Yaymos realized that he had made the wrong move and fear filled his eyes. That was because his positive energy shield melted like butter after the wind des shed through it, dissolving immediately. The sharp wind des shed down with a hiss onto Yaymos'' chest, leaving a long trail of blood. He cried out miserably as he was sent flying backward. He fell onto the ground, his face deathly pale. "Yaymos!" Kael, from the head of the table, could no longer stay in his seat. His expression turned thunderous. The others werepletely dumbfounded, to the point where they were at a loss for words. Their jaws dropped as they looked at Fade. Alicia couldn''t suppress her joy. She pped her hands and jumped around. "Fade, wow! You''re amazing. You can do it!" At her side, Saxen, Rahmi, Rochelle and the others, were all flummoxed.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Richardus couldn''t help but say, "Saxen, Rahmi, Rochelle. Fade is even stronger than we thought." "Right from the start, we should have listened to Alicia and brought that genigs into the Chung family. he was here, our family wouldn''t have bowed down to the Yuwen family and be aughingstock today." Upon hearing that, Saxen''s expression shifted inadvertently. Regret flitted across his face. However, Rahmi''s face darkened. He said, "Richardus, I think it''s too early to say that." "I admit that I underestimated Fade. However, the Yuwen family has l more power than that. The strongest forces of the Yuwen family are actually Kael and those hidden disciples." "They are the true trump cards of the Yuwen family. y. Once they make their move, Fade will not be able to win regardless of his strength." Rochelle quickly added, "Richardus, Rahmi is right. Plus, Jaston is now a member of Poison Cloud Hall. They won''t let Fade off for having injured Jaston. Do you think he can beat Poison Cloud Hall?" "This..." Richardus was left speechless. The regret on Saxen''s face slowly disappeared along those words as well. Chapter 2455 Chapter 2455 Only Alicia spoke up, lookingpletely resolute, "Fade is much more skilled and powerful than any of you can imagine. All of you don''t even know what kind of chaos he caused on the inner ind." Jarvis shook his head. "Alicia, I think you''ve been brainwashed by Fade. You''ve lost your mind." Howell sighed as well, then said, "Alicia, I know you do not wish to be Jaston''s concubine. However, pinning your hopes on a secr kid like him is tooughable." "Look, Mr. Kael is making a move!" Rahmi spoke right at that moment. Everyone''s attention immediately snapped to Kael. Kael, who had been sitting at the main seat, stood up. Although his head was full of white hairs, as his aura dispersed right then, positive energy as vast as the ocean rushed out. His aura exuded majesty. It was a level higher than Jaston and Yaymos''. It was a frightening sight. Aside from him, ten elders of the Yuwen family stood neatly in lines beside him. Ten waves of energy, all as strong as Kael''s, soared heavenwards as well. With those eleven boundless energies assimted, the roof of the Yuwen family''s hall flew off. At that moment, all guests inside and outside of the house could see what was happening inside as clear as day. Right away, the audience was terrified. They shivered and trembled. Some of weaker strength, who were unable to withstand the limitless energy, fell to the ground as their legs went weak. They knelt on the ground, unable to stand up. The room that had been bustling with chatter immediately fell silent. Alicia, who initially had full confidence in Fade, now sported a solemn expression on her pretty face. Her pale countenance was wrought with worry. She eximed, "Fade, you have to win!" "Boy, it''s time for you to die!" With that stern yell, Kael''s imposing manner was like a war god. The pressure that he radiated was intimidating, to say the least. Behind him, the ten elders made their move as well. Waves of energy filled with strong bloodlust rushed towards Fade to behead him, like a storm of des. Fade''s face only became slightly more somber upon facing such an attack. Kael''sprehension was almost at 1,000 streaks. The other elders had at least 800 streaks of martial essence each. Just like that, theirbined power was frighteningly intense. It neared the power of a Lord Level expert. If Fade was met with that attack in the past, he wouldn''t be able to defeat them. However, the circumstances had changed. He had already fused the sapling into an elixir core; he already had two sses of Lord Level martial essences, namely wood and fire essence. A Lord Level expert would be able to defeat them. Fade was already in control of two Lord Level sses, so he was even more powerful than that. As He peered at the murderous gazes of Kael and the elders, he smirked. In a low voice, he said to himself, "Let''s test the power of a Lord Level expert." As he spoke, He raised his right hand. His fingertips moved slightly, producing a scarlet ball of burning mes. Then, he softly flicked his fingertips, and the fireball shot out. It flew towards the attack from the other side. Puff! Eleven streaks of energy rushed towards it, eliciting a strong, whistling wind. Those formidable energies seemed as though they could put it out with no trouble at all. However, what happened next was aplete surprise to everyone there. That floating fireball collided with the eleven streaks of energy. However, it didn''t extinguish as expected. Instead, it rapidly ignited the attacks and burned them away, until nothing was left. "Wh-What''s going on?" The elders, who had their energy consumed, were all taken aback too. They were about to shoot out more streaks of positive energy. However, as they did so, the fireball became like a behemoth ravishing everything in its path. It continuously devoured the energy that came at it. Gradually, it became bigger in size. It was on the precipice of engulfing the eleven people. "That fireball devours positive energy! Stop attacking it," Kael yelled as he realized its unusual behavior. However, right then, the fireball had already consumed eleven streaks of energy. It became a giant burning sphere of mes, and rushed towards the eleven people opposite With its zing mes and terrifying heat, the eleven of them felt as though a small sun was hurtling towards them, in a terrifying attack that they werepletely unable to withstand. "We can''t take this attack! Hurry and dodge!" Kael quickly shouted. Him and the elders immediately moved out of its path. Although he had already warned them as soon as possible, four of them were unable to dodge in time. They got caught in the mes. In an instant, two out of the four turned into ash in the blink of an eye and dissipated. They couldn''t even let out a dying scream. The other two elders were only burned partially. The parts of their body that had made contact with the fireball crumbled to ash and evaporated into the air. With their remaining body parts, they cried out in pain. At the peak of suffering, they took theirst breaths. Just like that, four Half- Lord experts died from Fade''s attack.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. That result left everyone at the scene dumbfounded. Their faces were all fearful, and their tongues were tied. At that moment, Fade gave a Vel nonchnt nce at his palm. He faintly mattered to himself, "I only just ascended and have not had any practice yet. A shame, otherwise they would have been wiped out with one attack." After saying that, he paid no mind to Kael and the other elders. Instead, he headed towards the injured Jaston. He would never let the one who attempted to kill him walk away freely. Jaston, after witnessing the defeat of his father and grandfather, and the death of the four elders who had be nothing but ash and smoke, was scared out of his wits. When he saw Fade walking towards him, his fear reached a climax. He started to shout in tears and begged, "No, please don''t kill me. I was wrong, I admit I was. I''ll ept whatever else you want to do to me, but please don''t kill me. Don''t..." Fade''s expression waspletely frigid. He gave Jaston a scornful and despising look, as if Jaston was just a pesky insect. At the tip of his finger, a speck of fiery light ignited, like the sickle of the grim reaper. It inched closer towards Jaston. "No..." Jaston cried out in horror. He tried his best to crawl away on the ground to dodge the killing blow. Kael, on the other hand, watched helplessly as his grandson was about to be swallowed up by death. His expression was ghastly, but he had no other choice. He knew he wasn''t able to save Jaston. If he had headed over, there was only one end waiting for him, death. Kael was about to close his eyes in despair. Just then, a green mirage suddenly appeared out of nowhere like a bolt of lightning. It flew over with a puff. From within the mirage, a thunderous cry echoed, "Stop!" Chapter 2456 Chapter 2456 Apanying the sound, a faint green light flew out. It shielded Jaston, blocking Fade''s me at the veryst moment. Everyone''s gazes turned onto the light green figure that had appeared. Jaston, who was still on the ground in a state of shock, was panting heavily. His eyes were wide open, and surprise was written all over his face as he saw the figure in front of him. He shouted, "Mr. Lou, you''re here! Hurry and save me! Fade wants to kill me. He wants to kill me!" The other members of the Yuwen family immediately understood who it was after hearing Jaston''s cry for help. The man was none other than the captain of Poison Cloud Hall, which Jaston was in. He was Lucio Lou. Instantly, Kael gathered his family members and rushed to Lucio''s side. Then, Alicia, who had been cheering for Fade, turned pale. She felt as though she just had a cold bucket of water dumped on her. Fade, too, halted his attack. Something immediately came to his mind once Lucio appeared in front of him. As Lucio had left the inner ind, the fact that he had survived the heart of the tree could no longer stay a secret. Lucio would definitely ask about his situation. He would need to provide an answer. Swiftly, Fade decided that he could talk about whatever happened in the heart of the tree. However, in regards to the elixir core, his lips were sealed. After all, it involved the state of a Lord Level. The people of the inner ind could very well hatch their own crooked ns for it. As he was in thought, right at the moment he made a decision. Lucio looked at him with much surprise. "Fade, you''re still alive? Weren''t you swallowed by the heart of the tree?" Upon seeing the shock on Lucio''s face, Fade himself was taken aback. He thought to himself, "Lucio isn''t here for me?" He pondered how to answer that question. Lucio''s expression darkened. He pointed at Jaston and demanded stonily, "What''s going on? Why did you attack Jaston?" When that was brought up, Fade said in a low voice, "He''s the one who tried to murder me. Of course I''de after him!" Lucio frowned and nced at Jaston. His eyes glinted. "He tried to murder you? What kind of nonsense are you saying?" Jaston quickly denied it. "Mr. Lou, I''ve never tried to murder him. It''s all nonsense. He has something against me, so he wants to kill me. Mr. Lou, please save me!" From the sidelines, Alicia could not bite her tongue any longer. She said, "Jaston, how shameless can you be? If Fade hadn''t opened the passage, we would have died in there. Yet, you repaid him with evil and pushed him into the heart of the tree. You''re still denying that now?" "What rubbish are you spouting, Alicia?" Jaston''s eyes flickered as he hurriedly denied the im. "You and Fade were having an affair. Of course you''d stick up for him! You just want to nder me." "Jaston Yuwen, you''re shameless!" She was beyond furious. Fade''s face grew stormy as he gathered positive energy in his palm. With the intent to kill, he pushed his palm forward, pping in Jason''s direction. Jaston had never thought that Fade would dare to attack him even when Lucio was present. In shock, he blurted out, "Mr. Lou, save..." Lucio was also confused. Be that as it was, he was still a Half- Lord expert who hadprehended 1500 streaks of martial essence. He was skillful enough to react quickly. Hence, he managed to call forth a burst of light green energy to block Fade''s attack. "Fade, Jaston is now a disciple under my Poison Cloud Hall. Are you showing your dissatisfaction towards my Hall by acting this way?" Lucio asked. Fade said stonily, "I don''t have any quarrel with Poison Cloud Hall. However, Jaston tried to murder me. Forthat, I must seek vengeance." "That''s not for sure yet. Your so-called ''vengeance,'' might be fake, who knows. Plus, aren''t you okay now?" Lucio questioned. Upon hearing that, Fadeughed in exasperation. "So because I''m alright now, there''s no need for payback?" "Mr. Lou, would you be thispassionate to someone who tried to kill you? "Or do you know something, so you''re deliberately protecting someone on your side?" The final, icy question was abruptly sent through Fade''s mental energy directly into Lucio''s consciousness. Lucio did not anticipate that Fade was able to send thoughts telepathically. He was caught off guard. His train of thought was cut off after Fade''s sudden question, and he discarded all thoughts for a moment. Words that were once buried deep within his heart were then blurted out, "Jaston is my disciple! So what if I kill you?" Upon hearing that, Fade''s expression turned stony. Then, he looked at Lucio with an unrelenting gaze as cold as ice. "Mr. Lou, you''ve finally spoken from your heart!" At that moment, Lucio snapped l back to his senses as he realized what he had just said. His expression turned morose. He gritted his teeth as he turned to look at Fade. "Fade Chen, what have you done to me?" "Mr. Lou, answer my question first. Did you know that Jaston attempted to murder me, but still tried to protect him?" Fade asked. Lucio''s eyes glinted, and a strange look appeared on his face. He then snorted and growled, "You have no right to question me about what I do." "Ah, it seems that you''ll shield Jaston until the end!" Fade dered coldly. "Jaston is my disciple. He''s a member of Poison Cloud Hall. It''s only natural for me to protect him!" Lucio eximed, in a high-and-mighty, righteous manner. Fade gritted his teeth. He flew upwards, full of bloodlust. "Whoever stops me from killing Jaston Yuwen, is my enemy!" "Enemy?" Met with Fade''s murderous intention, energy surged from Lucio''s body as he flew up as well. "You mean that you''ll kill me too?" "I''ll kill whoever gets in my way!" Fade said chillingly, as his eyes locked on Lucio. The current Fade had the skills of a Lord Level expert. A small fry of Poison Cloud Hall like Lucio aside, he wouldn''t stand down to the main deacon, or even the chief of Poison Cloud Hall. Therefore, facing off with Lucio, Fade had no intention of backing down. On the contrary, the energy from his body grew stronger, as he sent it crashing down onto both Lucio and Jaston. Jaston waspletely at a loss when he felt the frightening pressure. He eximed, "Mr. Lou, Fade is too full of himself. He even belittled you! This is humiliation towards you, towards the entire PProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Poison Cloud Hall! You must not let him go!" The rest of the Yuwen family members spoke up as well, praying that Lucio would go on the attack and kill Fade right away. From the Chung family, Alicia had turned pale, and was full of concern for Fade. The other Chung family members, who had just felt remorse, breathed a sigh of relief. They nced at Fade with gloating expressions. "Arrogance is unseemly on a young man like that." "It''s one thing to be boastful on the outer ind. However, acting this way in front of an inner ind expert will only lead you to death." "He''s gotten carried away by his arrogance. He''s just courting death at this point!" Chapter 2457 Chapter 2457 Amidst the chatter, Lucio''s pale green energy began surging. "Fade, it seems like you won''t understand the power of those on the inner ind unless I teach you a lesson today!" Huff! After letting out a breath, both of Lucio''s hands moved. Several swirls of light green mist started to condense around him. Finally, they assimted into a single green cloud, which hung over the heads of the people there menacingly. Poison Cloud Hall, just as its name implied, was renowned fortheir poison abilities. As a deacon of Poison Cloud Hall, it was a given that Lucio would use poison. That green cloud was his supreme skill, the Poison Cloud Attack. "Fade, I''ll give you onest chance. Stop now and apologize. I''ll stop my attack then. Otherwise, you''ll regret it," he said coolly. Silent, Fade responded with an outburst of energy. "You''re looking for death!" Instantly, Lucio flew into a rage. He pped his hands together, causing the poison cloud to fly out towards Fade. The energy that Fade released instantly dissolved and dissipated once it collided with the poison cloud.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Now, you must understand how strong I am!" Lucio smirked and continued attacking. Fade watched the dissipating energy and nodded slightly. Under his breath, he said, "So that''s what it does. If that''s the case, let''s use wind essence then!" All along, his first attack was just to test the powers of Lucio''s Poison Cloud Attack. Now that he had figured it out, he came to a swift decision. After triggering the wind essence of the elixir core, a strong wind whistled out of both of Fade''s arms, flying out into the area instantly. The wind traveled at breakneck speed, eventually morphing into two tornados. The two tornados turned parallel to each other, like two huge fans. Before Lucio''s Poison Cloud Attack could get to Fade, it was sucked into one of the tornados and immediately vanished. Lucio had never thought for a moment that his supreme skill would be dismantled by Fade just like that. Just as he was standing there, confounded, sharp des appeared in the tornados and headed for Lucio. He got the shock of his life. He quickly executed a series of somersaults and ended up narrowly escaping the tornados. However, he had been cut by the wind des on his side. The des left a wound that dripped fresh blood onto the ground. "How is Fade so powerful?" Lucio panted heavily, fear creeping into his heart and ensnaring it wholly. Fade''s gaze was stone- cold as he stepped forward. "Didn''t I already say that no one can stop me?" His chilling bloodlust was like the de of a knife, stabbing right into Jaston and Lucio and leaving them stricken with fear. "Mr. Lou, save me!" Jaston shouted. It was then that Lucio began having regrets. The reason Lucio protected Jaston was because he had been bribed by the Yuwen family to treat Jaston better. Plus, he himself never liked Fade. Hence, he acted not only to protect his own disciple, but to also put Fade in his ce. However, Fade''s power left him stunned. It was beyond his wildest imaginations to think that Fade could even get the upper hand over him. If it continued that way, it wouldn''t be a question of whether Lucio was able to save Jaston. Rather, it would be a question of whether he himself could survive at Fade''s hands. At present, with Lucio unable to protect himself, how could he save Jaston? Therefore, in the face of Jaston''s cry for help, Lucio paid him no mind. Contrarily, he ran in the other direction. When he saw that, Jaston went dumbstruck. His expression was one of utter despair. "Mr. Lou, no..." Equipped with a murderous energy, Fade was about to descend. However, right then, something happened. Just like the movies, a rumbling p of thunder resounded in the area. With a sh, the once-clear sky immediately turned gloomy. The entire sky churned with thunder, chaotic gales and heavy rain, as if the apocalypse itself had arrived. That sight left the people of the outer ind stunned. They turned towards the sky, looking at it with terror written all over their faces. Even Fade inadvertently stopped in his tracks and peered at the thundering sky. In the distance, he could vaguely make out a few figures speedily flying over amidst the thunder and shes of lightning. "That''s..." Just as the gears of Fade''s mind began moving, those figures swiftly arrived in the sky above the Yuwen family''s hall. Apanied by thunder and lightning, they descended. As they appeared, the terrifying sky slowly returned to normal. The escaping Lucio was taken aback when he saw them. "Main deacons, why are all of you here?" "Main deacons!" Those two words caused a stir amongst the audience. Even a normal deacon from Poison Cloud Hall like Lucio was hard toe by for the families in the outer inds. However, they were currently witnessing the arrival of not one, but over ten main deacons, all a level above a normal deacon like Lucio. It was an unprecedented scene for the outer inds. Such a thing had never happened in hundreds of years. Jaston, who had also been dumbfounded, immediately saw a way out. Evidently rejoicing, he hurriedly shouted, "Mr. Abrd, I''m a disciple of Poison Cloud Hall. That guy over there, Fade Chen, wants to kill me. Please save me!" After hearing the cry for help, the main deacon named Abrd nced over and frowned, "What''s going on?" Upon hearing that, Lucio was astonished. "Mr. Abrd, didn''t youe here to congratte Jaston?" That had been Lucio''s sole purpose in going to the Yuwen family residence. Thus, he had assumed that Abrd was there for the same reason. However, Abrd furrowed his brows and asked emotionlessly, "Who''s Jaston?" "Ah?" Lucio paused. "Mr. Abrd, Jaston Yuwen is the disciple whom Poison Cloud Hall took in this year." Abrd red at him. "Lucio, have you gone mad? Do you think a mere disciple would be worth me and the rest of the main deacons making a move?" Lucio nced sideways at the other main deacons of the Martial Halls, all of whom did not pale inparison to Abrd. 1 Subconsciously, he gulped down his saliva and carefully inquired, Mr. Abrd, may I ask why you''re here?" "Something strange happened in the heart of the Prohibition Tree. The chiefs suspect that it has something to do with the student who fell inside it. We were told to investigate the situation," Abrd exined. "What! The student who fell into the heart of the tree, Fade, he..." Shocked, Lucio inadvertently looked at him. At that moment, Fade was looking at the main deacons. He thought rapidly, "It seems like the people of the inner inds have noticed the movement of the heart of the tree. I mistook the reason for Lucio''s arrival; I overestimated him He knew nothing of this situation." "I guess the main deacons are the ones who came to investigate the situation." Right then, Abrd and the other main deacons also turned their gazes to Fade. "So you''re Fade Chen, the student who fell into the heart of the tree?" "That''s right, I''m Fade!" He nodded. However, after a pause, he shook his head and said in a low voice, "But I didn''t fall. Someone pushed me." Chapter 2458 Chapter 2458 "Pushed into the heart of the tree? What happened?" Abrd asked, frowning. Fade then exined how Jaston had tried to murder him to the main deacons. After he took it all in, Abrd''s frown deepened as he looked at Jaston. Jaston immediately tried to deny it. "Mr. Abrd, I didn''t do it. It''s all nonsense, I never did..." When he heard Jaston speaking, Fade sneered and cut in, "All the other students were present. They know exactly what happened. We can just get them to confirm it." "Plus, Lucio had told me in front of everyone here, that it didn''t matter even if Jaston was to kill me." "Lucio, did you say that?" Abrd shot him a nce. Lucio''s expression changed into one of nervousness. Hurriedly, he attempted an exnation. "Mr. Abrd, I only deliberately said that out of anger and exasperation." "In any case, the truth of the matter has not been uncovered yet." When Abrd heard Lucio''s exnation, he looked slightly relieved. Nodding, he said, "Currently, Fade is someone whom the sixteen chiefs hold in high regard. You should watch yourself." Those words were a huge blow to Lucio. Lucio immediately nodded in agreement. He went as far as to turn to Fade and apologize. "Fade, I acted impulsively just now and said words I didn''t mean out of anger. I apologize." After apologizing, he even put some distance between himself and Jaston. His meaning was as clear as day. Abrd nodded again, then looked at Fade. "Fade, the chiefs take that incident you were involved in very seriously. Come with me. They have much to ask you." With this, he waved his hand and signaled for Fade to leave with him. Everyone expected Fade to immediately follow Abrd and leave. After all, he was a main deacon of Poison Cloud Hall who hadprehended around 5,000 streaks of martial essence. No one would let such a great opportunity slide. However, to everyone''s surprise, Fade did not move an inch. He stayed rooted to the spot even after Abrd''s signal. "Hmm?" Abrd frowned in reflex and looked at Fade. In a low voice, he asked, "You don''t wish to head back with me?" Fade replied coolly, "I, too, wish to understand the situation in the heart of the tree fully. I''ll report to the chiefs personally." "However, before I head back, there are some matters I need to resolve." "What matters?" Abrd asked. Fade''s gaze fell on Jaston. He growled, "Those who tried to kill me must die." As he spoke, Fade''s killing intent immediately descended on the area and enveloped Jaston. Jaston was terrified out of his wits. He turned to Lucio with a pleading gaze. "Captain, save me. Save..." "This..." Lucio''s face fell. Finally, he consulted Abrd. "Mr. Abrd, Jaston is a disciple of our Poison Cloud Hall. We don''t know the truth behind the incident yet. It would not be good if he were to be killed just like that." "If we let that happen, the reputation of the Poison Cloud Hall will be somewhat..." Abrd was silent for a few seconds, then nodded his head and said, "That makes sense." Then, he addressed Fade, "Fade, stop." "Is the main deacon trying to protect him as well?" Fade turned and asked without any consideration of courtesy. el The main deacon, Abrd, was a high-ranking figure on the inner ind usually He had never been treated that way before. His brows furrowed instantly; it was clear ata nce that he was unhappy. However, he understood that the incident regarding Fade took precedence. Thus, he rified again, "The real truth of the matter has yet to be revealed. Jaston is still a disciple of my Poison Cloud Hall." "It doesn''t concern me whose disciple he is! To me, he''s the one that tried to kill me, so for that, I must kill him!" Fade hissed under his breath, radiating bloodlust. Abrd''s face sank. He had never thought that Fade would disregard all etiquette and even try to kill Jaston while he was there. Suddenly, the frown on his face deepened. In an even lower tone, he continued, "Fade, you have to consider who you''re talking to and what you''re saying." Fade replied without restraint, "I said, I will kill those who hurt me. No one can stop me." "No one, even me?" Abrd was truly angered. A wave of energy erupted from his body and surrounded Fade. However, faced with the pressure the main deacon was exerting on him, Fade unexpectedly channeled his positive energy as well and unleashed it. Lucio looked stormy. Sternly, he shouted, "Fade, how daring of you. You dare to attack a main deacon? Do you have a death wish?" Fade turned a deaf ear to his words. His energy was suppressed; he had no intention of retreating. "You..." Abrd was fuming. His anger had reached a breaking point. He was ready to exert pressure on Fade, to let him see how powerful he was. However, just as Abrd''s energy surged, a wave of energyparable to his floated over and blocked it. At the same time, Fade was left to his own devices. He conjured murderous energy in his palm. With a whoosh, it went through Jaston''s heart. There was a scream. Then, the light in Jaston''s eyes dimmed, and he drew hisst breath. Just like that, the pride of the Yuwen family, their son, the disciple of Poison Cloud Hall, died. For a heartbeat, the entire area went silent. Everyone''s gazes were focused in that direction. There was a mixture of shock and otherplicated emotions in the crowd. Lucio''s expression darkened, and his facial muscles quivered violently. He red at Fade angrily. "Fade, how dare you..." Abrd''s gaze was on the few other deacons that had descended with him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He stared at a woman in her thirties. Lowly, he asked, "Lame, why did you stop me?" The woman named Camelia Moo smiled wanly. She said, "Mr. Abrd, the chiefs value Fade a lot. They want us to take him back and assist in the investigation of that incident with the heart of the tree." "But then, you tried to attack him. That won''t do!" "He wanted to kill a disciple of my Poison Cloud Hall. Why can''t I stop him?" He spat out, enraged. She calmly went on, "Your Poison Cloud Hall disciple seems to be the culprit. Paying with his life is a given." "That''s just Fade''s side of the story. No one was able to prove it! What if he killed the wrong person?" He gritted his teeth. He could not mask the anger in his eyes. "Is that so? Her expression was one of disapproval. She said cidly, f the wrong person is killed, then so be it He is just a low-level disciple,pletely iparable to Fade." "Lame, you..." He red at the woman. She waved her hand and interrupted him. "Mr. Abrd, don''t worry. If it was really a mistake, my Green Wood Hall will take full responsibility." "Now, our top priority is to bring Fade back for the investigation." What she said suppressed Abrd''s anger. He swallowed his rage instantly. Lame then walked to Fade, wearing a gentle smile. "You must be Fade. Not bad indeed." Chapter 2459 Chapter 2459 The look on Fade''s face changed slightly when he was faced with that gentle woman. The name Lame made him recall the stone that Jaguar had given him. Plus, although she looked iparably kind, her casual attitude towards the killing of a person caused him to be more apprehensive than he was with Abrd. Both vignt and nervous, he nodded and said, "I''m Fade. Many thanks for your help. Madam Camelia." "No problem, it was just a small matter." She waved her hand with a nonchnt expression. Then, she pointed at the other figures and exined to Fade, "We are all main deacons of the Martial Halls. We are here under the chiefs''mand. Our purpose is to investigate the incident that urred in the heart of the tree." "You''re thest one toe into contact with it. The chiefs have many questions for you. Can you return to the inner ind with us?" More than 10 main deacons hade after him; they had been ordered to by the chiefs. Fade was slightly taken aback. It appeared that he had underestimated the consequences of the upheaval at the tree. He had not anticipated that he would have shaken up the Sixteen Inner Halls of the inner ind. Since it was that way, he became more cautious. He had even more reason to ensure that the matter of the elixir core did not get out. If it did, who knew what would happen next. Of course, directly resisting the chiefs was not something he would do. There was no need forthat. At that point, he nodded and acquiesced. "I''m willing to go back to the inner ind and cooperate with the investigation..." From beside them, Abrd was somewhat vexed. Coldly, he barked, "Since you''re willing, hurry up and move. Stop dawdling." Fade did not respond. Jaston had been killed; he had no need to kill Abrd too. He nced at Camelia and nodded, conveying that he would return with them. "Let''s go then!" She nodded too. She waved her hand and brought Fade to her side. They turned around and headed in the direction of the inner ind. In an instant, thunder once again rumbled in the sky, apanied by shes of lightning, as the sky turned dark once more. Below them, the people of the outer ind shook in terror as they witnessed the scene. Alicia was looking excited again. "I told you guys, Fade would definitely win. He did it! Moreover, all the main deacons hold him in high regard." Upon hearing that, the other Chung family members looked somber. After all, they had never thought highly of Fade. They even med him for causing a feud between the Chung family and the Yuwen family. Then, all of a sudden, he had given them a p in the face. They were unable to ept it. Jarvis mumbled sourly, "What do you mean, high regard? They only have a few questions for him. If he doesn''t satisfy them, they''ll definitely kill him then. It''ll be as easy as pointing a finger." "That brat is too arrogant. He actually dared to attack Mr. Abrd just now. Who knows how he''ll die in the future," Howell muttered as well. Although Saxen, Rahmi, Rochelle, and the others didn''t say anything, they still nodded. That alone was enough to make their stance clear. Opposite them was the Yuwen family. Kael and his family stared at the figures in the sky, looking upset and grim. He, in particr, was looking at Fade''s back with eyes brimming with hatred. After all, from his perspective, Fade had not only killed a genius disciple of the Yuwen family but even four of the elders. The power of the Yuwen family had decreased drastically. From that moment on, the status of the Yuwen family on the outer ind might continue to nosedive. At the end of it all, they may not even be able to hold onto the status of a second-generation genuine martial arts family. With that in mind, Kael''s hatred towards him burned stronger. As he red at his silhouette in the sky, he gritted his teeth and said under his breath, "Fade Chen, the Yuwen family will definitely kill you." From mid-air, Fade who had been intending to leave without further ado, caught what Kael said. After all, his keen senses had sharpened as his skills improved. Immediately, his expression looked thunderous. He turned to look at Kael, shooting him a re filled with the intention to kill. He didn''t care too much about Kael''s threat to him personally. Now that he had be a Lord Level expert, the Yuwen family would not be able to kill him. However, Fade had friends and rtives, as well as countless friends by his side. If the Yuwen family were to attack those people, he would be troubled too. With that in mind, Fade''s heart was gripped by a murderous chill. He debated whether to ask the main deacons to wait a moment so he could descend and deal the killing blow. Right at that moment, Camelia, from beside him, suddenly shot a streak of energy down. Instantly, a ray of lightning struck downwards. With a bang, it hit Kael directly. His body stiffened and fell to the ground. The man would never breathe again. Then, Lame''s voice rang out. "Fade is someone whom the peopleExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. of the inner ind respect immensely. Whoever provokes him is picking a fight with the love inner ind. This will be the consequence!" The warning came like a p of thunder, shaking everyone of the outer inds to the core. She looked at the surprised Fade and said in a lukewarm manner, "I''ve handled the Yuwen family for you. You don''t have to worry about them any longer." He was silent for a moment, taken aback. After he snapped out of his daze, he said, "Thankyou, Madam Lame." "You don''t have to be this courteous with me!" She smiled and gestured vaguely with her hand in the air. It was as though she did not care at all about what happened to Kael. Abrd, who was at the head of the group, looked dissatisfied. He interjected, "Camelia, you killed someone just like that for him? That''s too much!" "He''s just the head of a family of the outer ind. So what if he dies? Why are you so ruffled about it, Mr. Abrd? Perhaps the Yuwen family and you are affiliated?" She O rd questioned instead of answering. "Don''t nder me," he growled. "I''ll report everything that happened here to the chiefs once we get back." "As you wish!" She showed no signs of worry at all. Fade nced at her. His heart was suddenly filled with doubt. Logically speaking, she had helped him, so he should thank her. However, the temperament she showed chilled him to the core again. Her attitude was one of condescending arrogance and contempt. With just a lift of her hand, she could kill the head of the Yuwenfamily, who was in charge of the outside world. She didn''t even think of it as a big deal. How would she treat someone from the secr world? He made a mental note to keep his guard up. In the sky, amidst the rumbling thunder, the main deacons and Fade flew away. They soon disappeared out of sight. The sky once again turned clear; the outer ind returned to being calm. However, the people of the outer ind were currently silent. They dared not do anything else. The Chung family members, who had been bad- mouthing Fade before that, had their heads hung low. They were all too afraid to say a single word more. After all, Kael could be killed just like that, meaning they could be too. It was then that the Chung family finally discarded their hatred towards Fade and realized how terrifying he was. Contemporaneously, a sense of regret welled up in their hearts. Why hadn''t the Chung family grasped the opportunity to form good rtions with him? Why hadn''t they allowed him to be one of the guardians of the Chung family? Why had they not listened to Alicia? While the Chung family was wallowing in regret, the Yuwen family and the others were stricken by fear. Looking at Kael, who had just died a miserable death, none of the remaining Yuwen family members dared to make another sound, nor show any sign of sadness. They couldn''t even clean up the scene. They left one after another, as if they wanted to escape as soon as possible from the horror. Chapter 2460 Chapter 2460 The group made a shy return to the inner ind, without any pit stops. Fade was brought directly to a tall stone building at the center of the ind. The lobby was vast, with hundreds of seats on both sides. Right in the middle in front of the lobby, there were a total of 19 seats. Three huge and gorgeous seats adorned the center of the seats. These represented the positions of the Three Pces. On either side of the Three Pces, there were 8 seats for the Sixteen Pce Halls. However, the seats were vacant at the moment. All of the main deacons, along with Fade, were standing in the hall. They were heatedly discussing the incident at the heart of the tree. Camelia was rather concerned about Fade. She smiled and exined to him, "In a while, the chiefs will appear and personally interrogate you about the incident." "You don''t have to be too nervous, just tell them what you know and don''t hide anything, understand?" He nodded obediently. "Got it." "Great!" She nodded in reply and continued, "You were actually in first ce, so you should have been given the chance to choose a Martial Hall to enter, but it was dyed by what happened." "If everything goes to n, after the interrogation, they''ll allow you to choose to enter one of the Halls." "Our Green Wood Hall has always thought highly of you. Moreover, I''ve also received the stone that you sent earlier. When the timees, you..." Before she could finish, the other main deacons interrupted her. "Camelia, you''re being unfair! The questioning has not even started yet and you''re already trying to poach Fade." "Fade, although Green Wood Hall is prestigious, Fiery me Hall is truly strong. It''s the best choice." "Hah, Fiery me Hall is nothingpared to Stormy Hall." "Little boy, that woman, Camelia, may look kind. However, she''s like a venomous snake in reality. Don''t get fooled by her." A beautiful and flirtatious woman stood by Fade, crooning to him in a seductive voice. "If you want to have a go at a woman, Fade, our Beauties Hall is the best choice to make. There are hundreds of beautiful women in it. There are women like me there too. Do you feel a flutter in your heart, little boy?" "Red Serpent, stop flirting. Doesn''t the Beauties Hall only recruit women? Fade is a man. You shouldn''t have anything to do with him," a different main deacon butted in. The woman named Red Serpent was the main deacon for the Beauties Hall. She immediately refuted, "The rules have changed this year for the Beauties Hall. We want to recruit men as well, what about it?" Almost every main deacon wanted to recruit him for their own Martial Hall. The exception was Poison Cloud Hall because of what happened to Jaston. Abrd did not have a good impression of Fade. The nces he sent his way were evidently full of anger. Just as everyone was chattering avidly, a voice rang out. "The chiefs are arriving!" Immediately, the entire ce fell silent. Everyone stood aside and settled down, lowering their heads and bowing in greeting. Fade bowed as well, with Camelia next to him. Then, he felt a group of people entering quietly. Although he wasn''t looking at them, their auras wereparable to immovable mountains that were about to crush him. "Lord Level experts! These chiefs are mostly Lord Level experts," he thought to himself. He immediately tensed. Once again, he recalled the matter of the elixir core and made sure that his uing n was wless. S The sixteen chiefs took their seats. "Well, everybody is here. Let''s get started!" Announced the chief of Thunder Hall, Thurl. Camelia quickly brought Fade forward and bowed respectfully to the chiefs. She then said, "Fellow chiefs, we''ve brought the student, Fade Chen, back with us." Instantly, he felt sixteen sharp gazes all fall upon him. They resembled sixteen sharp des, ruthlessly stabbing him. Fade instinctively wanted to dodge, but his rational mind told him to not move at that moment. Hence, he looked up, weing the stares and making eye contact with the chiefs. "You little brat, how bold of you! WhyAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. are you not lowering your head in greeting? How dare you look into the eyes of the chiefs? Do you have a death wish?" Abrd, who already disliked him, tried to seize the opportunity to speak ill of him. He immediately chided him under his breath. However, before Fade could answer. The chief of Green Wood Hall, Janus, waved his hand and said, "Fade is not from the inner ind, so he doesn''t have to be so bound by our rules. Additionally, he has performed well." "Being able to look straight into our eyes without retreating, while beingposed, that alone surpasses many." The leader of the Stormy Hall, Adair, also nodded in praise. Abrd''s face stiffened. His expression became nervous and difited. Fortunately, the chief of Poison Cloud Hall, Veda, protected his underling. He waved his hand and said, "Well, let''s not waste time. Let''s begin the interrogation!" "Fade, tell us every single detail of what happened when you entered the Prohibition Tree. Don''t miss any single thing out." The chief of Fiery me Hall, nn, added, "That includes how you entered the heart of the tree and exited it, as well as how you went to the outer ind. Every single detail." With a smile on his face, Janus good-naturedly nodded to Fade. "Don''t be nervous. Go ahead!" Fade had already expected as much. He hade mentally prepared, so he wasn''t anxious at all. However, he still faked being a little nervous. He puffed out his chest and took a deep breath. Then he said, "At that time, the other students and I were sent into the Prohibition Tree by the deacons..." He told the story in great detail. Up until that point, it was all true. He was not concealing anything and told them everything that happened. Of course, the key point was the part when he entered the heart of the tree. He only vaguely talked about some bud in the shape of a tree. He did not mention that he had absorbed and refined it so that it became his own elixir core. Instead, he told them that the seedlings were floating in a mist, and he had only absorbed the aura emanating from them before he fainted. By the time he woke up, the bud had already disappeared. He himself had also appeared on the surface of the sea. After that, he exined how he survived at sea. He drifted in many different directions, and ended up going back to the outer ind. The entire story was mostly true except for the matter of the elixir core. He had only lied about that. Obviously, that was the focus of all the chiefs. After they heard his entire story, frowns inadvertently crossed their faces. "After entering the heart of the tree, you saw the bud and fainted shortly after?" "Fade, did you see anything else? You exited the heart of the tree and finally returned to the outside world, but you didn''t feel anything at all?" Chapter 2461 Chapter 2461 Fade shook his head in puzzlement and said, "I waspletely unconscious at that time. I thought I was dead, but when I woke up, I found myself floating in the sea." "That..." Several chiefs frowned. His answer did not contain the answer that they wanted to know. Hence, they asked a few more detailed questions. Being unconscious at the time, he could not answer any of their questions. The chiefs couldn''t tell if he was being truthful or not. Therefore, all they could do was discuss amongst themselves quietly. After some discussion, Thurl looked at Fade and said, "The heart of that tree is very special. It is the core of the Prohibition Tree, and also an integral part of Prohibition Ind." "You are the first one to sessfully enter the heart of the tree ande back safely. For safety''s sake, we''d better carry out a physical examination on you to check for any side effects" They imed it was just a health check-up, but in reality, they wanted to examine his physical condition to try and figure out if he was telling the truth or not. Fade knew this, but he did not hesitate. Instead, he responded gratefully, "Many thanks to all of you for being so concerned with my health. I really appreciate it!" "Chief, do I need to do anything?" Fade was at a loss. Thurl replied, "Just stand where you are, and don''t let your positive energy flow. Got that?" "Got it!" Fade nodded and stood where he was obediently. Then, he felt a different kind of energy enter his body. It explored every nerve, vessel, and organ inside him. Naturally, the key part in which they explored was the dantian abdomen, as it was the core of his body. It also contained the ever so important elixir core within. Fade had already tried this before. Outsiders were able to examine his dantian abdomen, but not his elixir core. However, after all, the sixteen chiefs were Lord Level masters. He couldn''t guarantee that they really wouldn''t find out anything. For a moment, he couldn''t help getting nervous. Under the eyes of the various chiefs, this sort of instinctive nervousness was a normal reaction. After all, when faced with the pressure of sixteen Lord Level experts, anyone would be shaking in their boots. After careful investigation, the chiefs looked at each other and shook their heads. Obviously, they did not find anything abnormal in his body.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Eventually, Thurl spoke up. "We are done with the examination. Fade, your body is simple, and your positive energy has increased by quite a bit. It seems like this experience has been a good one for you." "Really? That''s great. Thank you, everyone!" Fade''s face was full of excitement. Then, Janus said, "Fade, before entering the Prohibition Tree, we asked you to pick a Martial Hall to enter. At that time, you said you had to think about it. Have youe to a decision yet?" Sure enough, the Hall selection was inevitably brought up. For a moment, Fade could sense that Camelia, Red Serpent, and the others behind him were looking straight at him. He paused slightly and said, "It''s my honor to be chosen by all of the chiefs. It would be an honor to me to join any one of the Martial Halls." "However, there''s something that I can''t seem to get over." "What is it?" Janus asked. Fade''s voice sank and he said, "It''s the matter about pushing me into the center of the tree and almost killing me." As he said this, the chiefs looked at each other and whispered. Soon, they understood what was going on. At that moment, Abrd''s expression changed. He already had a vague idea of what Fade wanted to say. He rushed to speak and said, "My dear chiefs, the student named Jaston is the son from the Yowen family." "Not long ago, Jaston was killed by Fade, and half of the Yuwen family was ughtered." "Moreover, this happened before Jaston had even been convicted of his supposed crime." Speaking of this, Abrd''s expression darkened and he looked at Fade and Camelia. "Jaston may be a suspect, but before being convicted, he was still a disciple of Poison Cloud Hall. In my opinion, this is an extremely unfair act. I hope to hear an exnation from Fade and Camelia." After Abrd finished speaking, Veda''s expression sank to a frown. Fade and Camelia also frowned slightly in response. It seemed that they didn''t expect Abrd to use this as a counterattack. After a slight pause, Fade looked at him and said without hesitation, "Since Mr Abrd wants me to exin, Kshall. Jaston was the one who repaid my kindness with evil by pushing me into the heart of the tree. It is only natural that I should kill him!" "Before he is convicted, everything you say is just your one-sided story. Moreover, Jaston is dead now. He can''t even defend himself," Abrd retorted. Fade said, "It''s not just my word. There were more than a dozen students present at that time and everyone saw it. If you don''t believe me, you can go and ask them. The conclusion is clear." From aside, Lame said slowly, "Chiefs, I''ve called up those students and they are waiting outside. If you want to know the truth, call them in and ask them." "Camelia, you..." It was apparent that Abrd didn''t expect her to have made such a move. For a moment, his expression turned ugly. At this time, Janus waved his hand and said. "In that case, call them in for questioning!" As a result, Bolton, Mina, Saimus, and several other students were summoned in. They had joined the Martial Halls for some time, but this was the first time they were face to face with all the chiefs. Therefore, they couldn''t help getting nervous. Then, Janus personally began to question them. All these students had previously assumed that Fade was dead. In addition, they didn''t want to offend Poison Cloud Hall. Hence, they had never stepped up to exin the matter. Now, Jaston was the one who was dead, and Fade was alive and well. He was even being highly valued at the moment. In this situation, of course, they all chose to speak the truth about what happened. There were even some people who vividly described how Fade did his best to rescue them. They also recounted how Jaston betrayed him and sent him flying into the heart of the tree at the end. Once they had finished testifying, Camelia''s voice broke the silence, "All the students have spoken. It seems the truth is apparent! Mr. Abrd, is there anything else you have to say?" Abrd''s expression turned a little ugly. He nced at Veda in his seat, but did not respond. He could only grit his teeth and say, "It''s great for all of us that this matter has been thoroughly investigated now." "Since Jaston was the murderer, it''s reasonable that he should die." Chapter 2462 Chapter 2462 After Abrd finished, Thurl looked at Fade and said, "Since the matter rted to Jaston has been settled, can you pick which Martial Hall you want to join now, Fade?" Fade replied, "About that, there''s still some unfinished business." "There''s more?" Thurl asked. The other chiefs'' expressions changed slightly, as if they were a little impatient with Fade''s dawdling. Regardless, Thurl still asked, "What is it? Tell me." "Thank you, Mr. Thurl!" Fade thanked him with a cupped fist. Then, his gaze fell on Abrd once again. "When I was taking part in the assessment on the inner ind, my team leader, Mr. Lou, was biased against my junior because of the Jaston incident." "Because of that, we got into an argument and I switched over to Mr. Moo''s team. Since then, Mr. Lou has held a grudge against me." "Fade, what nonsense are you talking about!" Abrd frowned and interrupted him coldly. "I''m not talking nonsense. There were many other team members who can attest to the situation." Fade said, "Of course, that''s not the point." "The point is, while we were at the Yuwen family''s home, and I was trying to attack Jaston, Lucio kept stopping me." "Moreover, I had already exined that Jaston was the killer, but Mr. Lou kept denying it. He wouldn''t let me touch Jaston even though he knew he was the culprit. That''s because Jaston was his disciple, and a team member of Poison Cloud Hall." After saying this, he lowered his tone and said aloud, "As a member of the inner ind and the leader of the team, I can understand if he is biased. However, when ites to life and death, how can he still protect the murderer? This is a clear cover-up." "For this, I request for Lucio to be punished." His words caused an uproar among the chiefs, and many of them frowned. As for Abrd, naturally, he was very riled up. He pointed at Fade and shouted, "Fade, don''t push your luck. Poison Cloud Hall has already let the matter of Jaston''s death go, yet you still want to go after Lucio? What do you think you are doing?" Fade said in a deep voice, "What do you mean by that, Mr. Abrd? Jaston tried to kill me, so I killed him instead. It''s what he deserves. How is it rted to Poison Cloud Hall''s forgiveness?" "Do you mean to say that he should have a lighter sentence, or even be forgiven, just because he''s from Poison Cloud Hall? Even though he''s a murderer?" "You..." As this concerned the Hall''s reputation, Abrd did not dare to respond carelessly. He pointed at Fade and shouted angrily, "You are being unreasonable. The matter has already been settled. You are taking advantage of the opportunity to seek revenge." "I merely requested punishment for someone who tried to protect a murderer. Does that sound like a personal vendetta to you?" Fade retorted. Abrd stated firmly, "You... Anyway, there''s no way you can punish Lucio!" The reason why he was so protective of Lucio was because Poison Cloud Hall''s reputation was at stake. Secondly, Abrd and Lucio were rtives. As Lucio was his nephew, he naturally wanted to protect his own family member. "Enough, stop arguing." Thud''s voice silenced the scene. Then, he looked at the other chiefs and asked, "What do you all think about this?" Hearing this, their expressions changed. They didn''t say anything, and their gazes all looked over to Veda. After all, this matter was directly rted to him. Under everyone''s gaze, Veda appeared a little gloomy. He nced at Fade and then said, "At the time the evidence wasn''t clear. Lucio was merely protecting the people of the inner ind and it was reasonable. I don''t see anything wrong with it." His words stated his intentions clearly. He wanted to protect his member. Fade''s expression changed slightly. He pondered over what to say next. Unexpectedly, Janus interjected. "I disagree Fade mentioned that Lucio himself said that even if Jaston was the murderer, he would protect him. Furthermore, he has always been at odds with Fade." "For this, I think his behavior is indeed inappropriate. He should be punished." "All he did was say a few words. How can you call that protecting the murderer? Janus, I think you are the one who is being unreasonable here!" Veda roared back. Janus chuckled and said, "It wasn''t just words. Lucio and Fade got into a fight. If Fade hadn''t been strong enough, he might not even be standing here today." "This is the scene of the battle at the Yuwen family home on the outer ind!" Camelia immediately yed the recorded scene. The scene appeared in front of all the chiefs. Lucio was arrogantly shielding Jaston andunching an attack on Fade. The recording only caused the discussions to grow even more intense. At this point, several of the other chiefs were beginning to agree with Janus. Veda''s expression slowly sank as he said coldly, "A mere battle scene doesn''t mean much. Moreover, Lucio might have just said that out of anger at the spur of the moment." As he spoke, Abrd interrupted by saying, "Chief, Lucio is here. You can ask him for yourself what he was really thinking." Obviously, Abrd was also quick to respond. Lucio walked into the hall and red at Fade with a dark expression. He immediately bowed and exined his side of the story. Of course, in his exnation, all his actions were to maintain the order of Poison Cloud Hall and the inner ind. He didn''t want to let Fade kill someone recklessly. To him it was a very logical course of action. For a moment, Janus was up against Veda, Nestor was up against Abrd, and Fade was up against Lucio. Both sides pitched their arguments and they could not reach a consensus. In the end, Veda cast a fierce nce at Fade and the others and simply said, "If anyone dares to go against Lucio today, he''ll have to answer to me and Poison Cloud Hall." Upon hearing this, everyone instantly quietened down. It was clear that everyone''s expressions had changed.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was no point in arguing whether Lucio''s actions were reasonable anymore. Veda had already made it clear that he would protect his member. As for whether Janus would protect Fade or not, nobody knew. After all, although Fade was pretty strong, he wasn''t the best. Moreover, he hadn''t chosen to join Green Wood Hall yet. It wasn''t a wise choice for Janus to lock horns with Veda over this kid. Most people present had alreadye to a conclusion about what would happen. Fade was certain to lose this debate. Furthermore, because of this matter, he had angered Veda. Even if he chose the other Martial Halls, his future on the inner ind wasn''t looking too good. Chapter 2463 Chapter 2463 Even Camelia looked nervously at Janus. She personally thought highly of Fade. However, it didn''t seem like a wise choice to offend Veda for his sake. Fade immediately understood this when he saw Janus'' hesitant expression. Truth and justice were not important at all. The most important thing was power. Lucio was just a small deacon, but Veda was a powerful force. If it was Abrd, the main deacon, who attacked him, Fade could imagine that Veda wouldn''t have even bothered to debate with him. Veda would have just vaporized him on the spot. At this moment, Janus was also considering a simr choice in his heart. Finally, with a sigh, he came to a decision. He looked up at Fade and was about to speak. Camelia said to Fade in a low voice, "Don''t worry too much about Lucio. Your personal improvement is the most important thing. When you be a deacon or a main deacon, this kind of thing will just be a piece of cake to you." "I understand!" He nodded. She also breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Janus and nodded slightly, as if to indicate that she had convinced Fade. However, just as Janus was about to dere his position, Fade interjected, "Chiefs, please wait!" "What are you doing? I''m afraid it''s a little toote to regret now," Veda spoke in a displeased tone. Thurl frowned slightly and looked at him. "Fade, what else do you want?" Fade asked directly, "Chiefs, just now, you guys asked me which Martial Hall I want to join." "This is not only a choice for me to make, but it''s also the Halls'' choice to choose me. Because of this, I would like a chance to promote myself. This will allow the Halls to get a better understanding of me." Hearing this, everyone on the spot began to murmur in low voices. "He knows that things are not going well. Hence, he''s doing this at thest minute to save his face." "He wants to promote himself. He wants to see which Hall will stand up for him!" "That''s a good idea, but it''s a pity that his strength isn''t that great." "If nobody picks him, that will be embarrassing." Thurl looked at the other chiefs and nodded. "We''ll give you a chance to promote yourself. However, this is thest time. Do you understand?" "I understand. Thank you, chiefs!" Fade expressed his gratitude. Then, without wasting time, he immediately got down to work. He did nothing but stood where he was, and his body began to emit waves of energy. "This is..." "It''s the martial essence. He''s showing his martial essence." "Is he nning to use that to impress the chiefs?" "But in thest test, he only managed toprehend about a hundred streaks of martial essence. That''s too average, isn''t it?" "He must have held back a little, but it''s still too low." "Yeah, I''m afraid that even if Balton, who can reach 532 streaks, came out, he might not be able to impress the chiefs either!" "All of the chiefs are at the Lord Level. If you want to impress them, you should at least show a thousand streaks!" "But he''s so young. A thousand? That''s impossible!" While the discussion went on, Fade''s martial essence was slowly increasing. Soon, he passed a hundred and advanced to two hundred streaks. "It seems that he did hold back!" After reaching 200, he didn''t stop there and continued to grow. Soon, he had exceeded 300 streaks. "With 300 streaks, he is at Jaston''s level now." "He killed Jaston after all. Hence, it''s not surprising for him to reach this level." In the midst of the chatter, Fade''s martial essence continued to increase and soon broke through 500 streaks. "He''s on par with Balton now. I didn''t expect him to hide it so well!" "No, it''s still going on. There''s no sign of him stopping." Among the discussions and exmations. Fade''s martial essence soon broke through a thousand. Now, the facial expressions of all the chiefs were visibly shaken. They looked at each other and began to exchange nces. Meanwhile, Veda, Abrd, and Lucio all looked a little unsightly. "One thousand streaks. That''s definitely enough to get the chiefs'' attention," Camelia said softly with a smile. Unexpectedly, Fade''s martial essence was still going at it. It soon surpassed 1,500 and then 2,000. At that moment, the chiefs were all excited. "2,000 streaks of martial essence. 2,000! Since when did Fade have so much potential?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "He''s even better than a deacon, and he''s still so young." "Genius, he is a true genius!" "Fade, if you join our Thunder Hall, I will personally help you solve Lucio''s issue." Thurl immediately offered him a position. Likewise, the other chiefs began to offer Fade positions as well. Only Veda''s expression darkened. However, Fade still did not respond. He stood still with his martial essence still climbing up step by step. He surpassed 2,500 and aimed for 3,000 streaks. "3,000 streaks; is this boy a monster?" "Fiery me Hall could do with a genius like you. We will grant any request you have." "If you join Stormy Hall, we will double the benefits that Fiery me Hall is offering you." "Fade, your martial essence is of wood ss. Green Wood Hall has What you need to perfect your skills and techniques. We are without a doubt your best choice." All the chiefs seemed to have lost theirposure as they each scrambled for Fade''s attention. Everyone watched as the typically solemn chiefs turned into rowdy recruiters. It was a shocking sight. Meanwhile, Fade''s martial essence was still growing. At this point, it had already reached 3,200 streaks. Presently, even Veda could not sit still. His expression darkened as he mmed down on the table and stood up. He looked at Fade and said, "Fade, join Poison Cloud Hall. I''ll leave Lucio to you. What do you say?" swney "Oh... Chief, I..." Lucio turned pale with fright. Abrd also hurriedly pleaded, "Chief, Lucio..." "All of you, shut your mouths!" Veda waved his hand and got the two of them to shut up. After which, he looked at Fade and spoke in a deep voice, "am not joking; this is serious. Moreover, as long as you choose to join us, I can guarvelis that my conditions won''t be worse than that of all the other halls." "Holy Martial Hall won''t lose out to the rest either!" "We''ll double it!" The scene had be a bit chaotic. Everyone was just trying to snatch Fade away. Fade felt that it was about time. He secretly slowed down the growth of his martial essence and put on a slightly tired expression. Finally, when he reached 3,500 streaks, he stopped exuding his martial essence. He took a few deep breaths, then cupped his hands and said to the chiefs, "My dear chiefs, that''s all I have to show." "3,500 streaks; are you still human?" Camelia rushed to him, shocked. After all, most main deacons were required to have at least 5,000 streaks. Fade, who was less than 30 years old, had already been able to reach 3,500 streaks. At this rate, he was very likely to be the youngest deacon in all the Halls. The fight among the chiefs became even more intense. Chapter 2464 Chapter 2464 Faced with all the enthusiastic chiefs and dazzling offers, Fade was exceptionally calm. It was because in his heart, he wasn''t prepared to join any Martial Hall at all. Thinking of this, he spoke up, "I''m very thankful for all the support you guys have shown me. However, I have a few questions before I make my decision. I hope you all will be able to answer them for me." "Say it!" "If you have any questions, feel free to ask me!" At this moment, all the chiefs seemed to be particrly friendly. Fade nodded and said softly, "If I join a Martial Hall, does that mean that I will live on the inner ind from now on? Will I be able to leave?" Upon hearing this question, the chiefs'' faces changed slightly. Thurl spoke first, "ording to the rules, once you join a Martial Hall, you will be a resident of Prohibition Ind. Therefore, under normal circumstances, you are not allowed to leave the ind." "Of course, when you have tasks or special circumstances, you can still go out." Several other chiefs joined in. "If you join Fiery me Hall, we will allow you to go out for a month every year. There will be no restrictions." "We will offer you two months!" "Two and a half months; that is the most we can offer. It can''t be any longer." Hearing this, Fade frowned slightly. Two and a half months was too short for him. Thinking of this, he shook his head and said, "If that''s the case, I''m afraid I''m not suitable to be on the inner ind." "I''m more used to living with my friends and rtives." After hearing his words, most of the chiefs frowned. "Fade, you are highly gifted in martial arts. You''ll only have real value if you keep improving yourself." "Your so-called friends and rtives in the secr world can only live for a hundred years at most. Once you reach the Lord Level, even several hundreds of years of life is not a problem. When that timees, you will find that the people you value now are insignificant." "Young man, don''t be restricted by love and rtionships. The endless path of martial arts is your future." Even Camelia came to Fade''s side at this moment and persuaded him in a low voice, "You are a man. Are you really this shortsighted and unambitious?" He shook his head and said, "I value martial arts greatly, but I care more about my life." "If martial arts is all I have, and I don''t have my friends and family there with me, what''s the point? My life will lose all the little moments that I treasure. Martial arts will be meaningless to me." "I pursued martial arts because I wanted to attain a better life. I don''t want to give up my life for it." His words upset many of the chiefs. Many even shook their heads and sighed, directly expressing their disappointment towards him. "In the end, he''s nothing more than a mere mortal. It''s such a waste of such talents." "When you reach the peak of martial arts, you will understand what living is really about. All these other petty things are meaningless." "He is too short-sighted. Holy Martial Hall has decided to give up on him." "If you don''t have a firm heart for martial arts, no matter how talented you are, it''s only a waste." Fade could hear the disappointment in all their voices, but his expression didn''t change. In fact, he seemed even more rxed. He was about to say goodbye and leave. Suddenly, Janus raised his head, looked at Fade, and said, "If you join Green Wood Hall, I can give you the freedom you want." "Freedom? What kind of freedom?" Fade could not help but ask. "I will make you a special envoy. You will be given a permit that allows you to enter or leave the inner ind freely. There will be no restrictions." "No restrictions." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes couldn''t help but light up. Janus continued, "Of course, you have to take on some tasks. You will only be afforded this privilege if you finish them. After all, power and duty must be bnced." "I understand. What kind of tasks did you have in mind?" Fade asked. Janus narrowed his eyes, paused for a moment, and said, "Represent us and explore the Ice-sealed Realm." "The lee-sealed Realm?" It was his first time hearing it and he was confused. The other chiefs started shouting. "Janus, that is a secret known only amongst the inner ind. How could you expose it to an outsider?" "Janus, you are too impulsive." Janus looked at the others and said, "The Ice-sealed Realm was indeed a secret before, but after all these years, many people have already found out about it and entered. It is no longer a secret." "Besides, our real purpose of recruiting Fade is for the sake of that realm, isn''t it? I don''t think there''s anything wrong with me bringing it up with him now." "But the Ice- sealed Realm was dered a secret by the masters of the Three Pces. It is not for us to reveal." "That''s right, Janus. You are in clear vition of the masters'' rules!" "Either way, I object!" Janus'' expression darkened and he said coldly, "Everyone, the masters of the Three Pces has been in seclusion for years. We have been exploring the Ice-sealed Realm for so many years, but our progress is going nowhere. We have hardly achieved anything." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Do you really think that the masters will be happy with what we have to show when they finally emerge again?" "Will our greatest contribution be us reporting how well we''ve maintained the secret?" Faced with Janus'' questioning, many of them fell silent. He continued, "I believe that as long as we seed in exploring the realm, it won''t matter if the secret is exposed or not." "Of course, if anyone is still worried, I will bear the responsibility. The three masters are free to punish me as they see fit." Having said so much, the other chiefs were gradually starting toe round. As usual, Thurl was the first to break the silence. "I agree with your point. What we achieve is the most important. With nothing to show, everything else is just a fantasy."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "There is no need to abide by the rules. There''s nothing wrong with being a little flexible," Adair added. "Fade, our Hall would dly make you a special envoy as well. You will be free to leave and enter the ind." "Same here." After Janus persuaded all the chiefs, they went right back to arguing over Fade. Even he was a little surprised. After pondering for a while, he looked at Janus and said, "Thank you for your kindness. I''ve decided to join Green Wood Hall." Chapter 2465 Chapter 2465 No one was surprised by this result. After all, from Nestor to Lame, and even Janus, Green Wood Hall had obviously shown great support for Fade. Janus smiled. He stood up from his seat and walked towards Fade. The other chiefs did not say much and left. After they left, the rest of the people in the hall followed suit. Lucio hid in the crowd, trying to stay hidden and slip away. However, just as he was about to walk out of the lobby, a cold voice rang out, "Mr. Lou, where are you going?" Lucio turned his head and saw Fade walking towards him with a stern expression. "I-I..." He wanted to speak, but there was nothing to say.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He could only turn to Abrd, the judge, for help. However, Abrd looked at Fade, Camelia, and Janus behind him. Finally, he turned and left without saying a word. After all, Veda had already left without any mention of Lucio. Obviously, he no longer intended to protect him. Although Abrd was Lucio''s rtive, there was no way he would sacrifice himself just to protect him. Seeing Abrd leave, Lucio''s eyes were filled with despair. He knelt down in front of Fade and actually began to kowtow and beg for mercy. "Fade, I was wrong. Please give me another chance. I beg you..." "If I was the one kneeling in front of you, would you have spared me?" Fade asked coldly. Lucio was flustered and was about to speak. However, just then, Fade pped his palms together and a burst of energy burst out, piercing Lucio in his dantian abdomen. With a scream, Lucio fell to the ground with pain all over his face. His dantian abdomen had been ruptured. That meant that the work that he had devoted to his martial arts had gone to waste. In a ce like the inner ind, an ordinary person with no cultivation to their martial arts was at the bottom of the barrel. The tragic fate of Lucio''s future was imminent. As for Fade, he returned to Janus'' side. Janus looked at him and said, "Everything is settled. Follow me!" "Many thanks, chief!" Fade cupped his hands in thanks. A momentter, he arrived at Green Wood Hall. Green Wood Hall, just like its name, was built among many trees. The entire building was made of wood. Upon entering, Fade felt as if he had just walked into a forest. The air was significantly fresher. However, he had no time to admire the amazing architecture. Janus brought him to a room and said, "From now on, you are one of us." "I''m very grateful!" Fade expressed his gratitude once more. "Alright, there''s no need for any more of these formalities. You must have a lot of questions that you want to ask. Go ahead!" Janus stated. Fade''s eyes lit up as he asked, "Can you tell me more about what it means to be a special envoy? Also, what is the Ice- sealed Realm that you mentioned about?" Janus nodded, "Straight to the chase, I see." "How much do you know about the inner ind?" Fade said, "I don''t know much. I only know that it is a paradise for martial artists and it exists for them to pursue the peak of martial arts." "Do you believe that?" Janus smiled. Fade smiled back and said, "Previously, I asked Mr. Moo about the reason why so many talented martial artists were chosen by the inner ind. He told me that the only reason was to reach the pinnacle of martial arts." "I hope I can hear your view on this!" When Janus heard this, he smiled. "Nestor might have been exaggerating it slightly." "You have explored the Prohibition Tree and entered its core. You should have discovered that the entire ind is covered by the tree." "It can be said that the inner ind, to some extent, is a prison. Everyone on it is trapped here." "Our purpose in recruiting so many talented warriors is to escape from this prison." Hearing this, even though Fade had vaguely guessed this theory before, he was still a bit surprised when he heard Janus say it out loud. "Is the escape somehow rted to the Ice-sealed Realm?" Fade asked. At this moment, Janus'' expression turned solemn. He nodded slightly and said in a low voice, "It is indeed rted." "In the Ice-sealed Realm, there are things that can help us inner inders escape. That is why we''ve been recruiting so many martial artists. We want to train them to be able to enter and find what we are looking for. The end goal is for all of us to get out of this prison." Hearing this, Fade could not help but ask, "What is the thing you are searching for? And where is the Ice- sealed Realm? I''ve never heard of it before." Janus replied, "It''s too early to talk about this with you now. Your strength is good and your potential is also very high. However, it''s not enough for you to enter the realm just yet." "Inside the realm, there are all sorts of treasures. Naturally, it is also very dangerous. Only main deacons have the skills required to enter and survive." "Even if it is a Lord Level expert, he or she might not be guaranteed safety in the Ice-sealed Realm." This time, Fade was shocked. He muttered to himself, "Main deacons have a martial essence of at least 5,000 streaks. I can''t believe that even Lord Level experts aren''t safe. What kind of ce is the Ice- sealed Realm? It sounds so dangerous." "Alright, that''s enough for today. I''m sure you must be tired. Take a break and change your clothes! Tomorrow, I will ask Lame to take you around Green Wood Hall and the inner ind," Janus instructed. To be honest, Fade still had a lot of questions in his heart. However, it was obvious that Janus had ended the conversation, so he thanked him, and then left. However, there was a particr question he had that made him feel odd. Fade also felt this when Janus called the inner ind their prison. For martial artists like Fade to enter the inner ind, although it was hard, it wasn''t because of the Prohibition Tree. It was tough because of all the rules and restrictions of the inner ind. el.n Therefore, as long as he and the others were strong enough and weren''t met with resistance, they could easily go in and out of the ind. Moreover, the inner ind natives were much stronger than outsiders. No one was stopping them from leaving. Hence, why couldn''t they leave freely? Why were they trapped in this prison? Why did they need to go through the Ice-sealed Realm to look for a way to escape? They were all martial artists. Hence, why were they so different? Did the Prohibition Tree somehow know how to segregate between native inders and outsiders? This doubt in his mind made Fade keep his guard up against Janus. He still hadn''t trusted himpletely. However, none of these questions could be answered right then. Hence, he threw them to the back of his mind and left. Chapter 2466 Chapter 2466 After resting in Green Wood Hall for a night, Fade got up early the next morning and came out to the small courtyard. Looking at the lush trees in front of him, he took a deep breath. This breath of air had already made him sigh with emotion. The density of spiritual energy in Green Wood Hall was definitely heavier than other parts of the ind. Just one breath was equivalent to a month''s worth of hard cultivation work in the secr world. Admittedly, the inner ind was a very conducive ce for many martial artists to be. An ordinary martial artist might not be able to resist the temptation to stay here. He wouldn''t want to return to the secr world where spiritual energy was so scarce. "Mr. Chen, breakfast is ready. You cane out to eat." As Janus valued Fade, he was treated very well. He even had his own servants. Fade answered and then went out. After breakfast, Lame brought Nestor to see him. Seeing Fade, she said, "Nestor, go apologize to Fade!" Nestor''s expression changed slightly, but he still walked forward. He cupped his hands towards Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. Before this..." Fade hurriedly asked, "Mr. Moo, what are you doing?" "Mr. Chen, please, just call me Nestor," Nestor hurriedly said. "I..." Fade was somewhat confused. Camelia looked at him and exined, "When you were going through the inner ind assessment, you wanted to join his team, but he almost refused you. Then..." As soon as she brought it up, he began to recall what happened. Previously, when he wanted to join Nestor''s team, he had been looked down upon and even shamed. Although Fade had long since forgotten about this matter, Nestor didn''t treat it lightly. After all, Fade was now the most popr person in Green Wood Hall. Janus had appointed him as a special envoy. That was an even greater position than a main deacon. Therefore, as a deacon, Nestor naturally felt apprehensive. He was worried that Fade would hold a grudge against him for what had happened before. Hence, he went to see his cousin, Camelia. He asked her for her help to take him to see Fade to apologize. Fade understood how he was feeling. He quickly told him that he was fine and that he didn''t care about these trivial matters at all. Having received Fade''s reply, Nestor was finally relieved and left. Then, Camelia personally took him around Green Wood Hall and introduced him to the general situation. She also brought him to the martial arts techniques storage unit and the medicinal storage unit to let him pick what he wanted. In terms of techniques, the Nine Suns ming Skills that the old fogey had taught him was powerful enough. Considering how far he had trained in it, there was no way he nned to switch now. Therefore, Fade didn''t pick a technique. Instead, he chose some medicinal herbs that he found useful. One of them was the Silver Pearl Grass, which was one of the nine herbs that he needed. Hence, he chose it without hesitation. That way, he had collected eight out of nine herbs required. Only one was left. After putting it away, Nestor told Fade that he would have to stay in the hall and cultivate for the next month. On one hand, he would be able to get familiar with the environment and get to know everyone. Secondly, it would also give time for Janus to give him guidance on his martial arts cultivation.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After all, Janus had chosen him to be the special envoy of Green Wood Hall. In the future, he would have to enter the Ice-sealed Realm. It was only natural for Janus to guide him. Besides that, Fade being here for a month would make the others feel better. After all, as a neer in Green vel Wood Hall, Fade had the freedom to go in and out of the ind as he wished. Although the other members might not have said anything out loud, there was inevitably some dissatisfaction among them. Therefore, Fade had to stay to make it seem more reasonable to everyone else. Just like that, he spent his whole day touring around Green Wood Hall. In the evening, he returned to his room after dinner and sat down to cultivate. At this time, there was a knock at the door outside. "Fade, it''s Camelia, have you gone to bed?" "Camelia!" He was a little surprised, but he immediately straightened out his clothes and opened the door. "Madam Camelia, what''s the matter?" She was wearing a long, white dress. She didn''t have any makeup on, but her features were elegant and beautiful beyondparison. Coupled with the faint smile on her face, her usual authoritative look during the day seemed to have diminished a little. In fact, she looked much more warm and friendly. For a brief moment, she looked like a goddess that had just stepped out of a fairy tale. His pupils dted slightly and his breathing became more rapid. She leaned against the door, looked at him, and asked, "Aren''t you going to invite me in?" "Oh, right. Madam Camelia, pleasee in, pleasee in!" He came to his senses and let her in. She walked in and sat down. Looking at him, she questioned, "How are you getting along in the Green Wood Hall?" "I''m doing alright. Everyone treats me really well. Thanks for asking," he replied politely. Lame looked at Fade''s nervous expression and said with a smile "There''s no need to be so polite. We are not outside. You can just call me by my name. Calling me Madam Lame sounds too stuffy "Um... Then, I''ll call you Lame!" He stated. "That''s more like it!" She tilted her head slightly and nodded gently. Her casual gesture actually made his heart tremble. He knew that the woman in front of him was definitely over 40 or even 50 years old. However, in terms of external appearance, it waspletely impossible to tell. In fact, her actions gave off such a youthful and yful vibe. She seemed much more like an 18 year old girl. "Fade, why are you so afraid of looking me in the eye? Am I that scary?" She looked at him and asked softly. Her slender fingers and her long, beautiful hair made her look even more lovely. In an instant, he could feel his body heating up. He hurriedly circted his positive energy to suppress his body''s impulses. "Since when have I be so easily swayed!" Finally, he managed to control his body''s impulses and asked, "Lame, why are you here at such ate hour?" "Am I not allowed to visit you without reason?" She red at him reproachfully. She looked as though she was teasing him. This made his suppressed desire slowly rise back up again. "No, it''s not that. Lame, that''s not what I mean. I''m just..." For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Chapter 2467 Chapter 2467 Seeing this, Camelia blinked and said, "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore. I came here today to chat with you." "Chat with me?" Fade was a little confused. They weren''t very close. He didn''t think they would have anything to talk about.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She seemed to have seen through his doubts. She took out a round stone and put it on the table. "I want to talk to you about this." Seeing the stone, his eyes suddenly lit up. He looked at her and said, "Camelia, you mean... General Xu." "General? Has he be a general now?" She looked into the distance with some reminiscence in her eyes. "Yes, he became a general ten years ago," he replied. "Has it already been ten years?" Her face looked a little sad. She paused for a moment before looking at him and asked, "How is he doing now?" "Um, he''s alright. He''s been pretty sessful with his career, and he''s really strong too." He nodded. She shook her head and said, "That''s not what I''m asking. What I mean to ask is... Is he married?" "Oh!" He was taken aback. Then, he shook his head and said, "General Xu has never been married. He doesn''t even have a girlfriend." "I see!" She could not help smiling gently. There seemed to be a hint of nostalgia in her eyes. "He is still the same as always." Seeing this, coupled with the rock, Fade could definitely guess it. Jaguar must have had a past with Camelia. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be acting like this. However, it was not appropriate for him to ask about these things. Hence, he could only sit quietly aside. She was lost in her thoughts for a moment before returning to her senses. She looked at him and asked quietly, "Do you want to know about what happened between Jaguar and I?" "Uh... If you are willing to tell, then I..." "It was 20 years ago. At that time, he was just like you. He represented his country as a genius in martial arts and came to the inner ind to train. Meanwhile, I was in a simr position as Nestor, a mere deacon of Green Wood Hall." "At that time, I was a team leader, and Jaguar was on my team. He performed very well and excelled from the start. He became famous right away. However, he didn''t match up to where you are now." After a pause, she continued, "I decided almost immediately that I had to get him to join Green Wood Hall. Although there were many other Martial Hallspeting for him, I was confident." "That was because I could tell that he had feelings for me too." "After that, the examination went on as usual and it concluded smoothly. As expected, he came in first. Just like you, each Hall was dying to recruit him." "At the time, he promised me that he would join Green Wood Hall and be with me." "However,ter on, he learned that joining the Hall meant that he would never be able to leave this ce. Thus, he hesitated." "I kept persuading him. Even the chief at the time agreed to loosen up the restrictions on him and give him a little freedom." "But in the end, he still chose to refuse and he returned to the secr world where the spiritual energy is so low." Hearing this, Fade was a bit surprised. This wasn''t anything like what Jaguar had told him at all. ording to him, the reason he left the inner ind was because none of the Halls chose him. He had no choice but to leave in regret. However, now, Camelia was saying that Jaguar had refused to join a Martial Hall for the sake of his freedom. Seeing that he was silent, she continued slowly, "Do you know why he returned?" "I..." He did not know how to answer. That was because, as far as he knew, Jaguar had no children, his parents died early, and he didn''t have any other rtions. It was unlikely that he left because h missed his friends and family on the outside. Moreover, Camelia had already mentioned that she and him had grown close. They were even in the talks of marriage. Yet, he still chose to leave in the end. With a long sigh, she said, "He told me that the reason he wanted to go back was simple. It was only one sentence." "He wanted to go back to serve the country that raised him." "Um..." Hearing this, he felt somewhat shocked. These kinds of patriotic words typically seen in books seemed oddly meaningless in the real world. No one ever really took these sorts of things to heart. In fact, few made the effort to even remembero something like that. Even Fade himself might not be able to do so if he had been in the same situation as Jaguar. Fade didn''t see himself as a bad Imet person. He upheld justice and punished those who deserved it. However, he didn''t think he was benevolent man either. Just like everyone else, he too had feelings and personal vendettas. There were even times where he was willing to bend the rules out of his own selfish impulses. Yet, he didn''t think this was wrong. After all, most people were exactly like that. However,pared with a selfless man like Jaguar, his selfishness seemed more pronounced. For a moment, he was silent. Lame sensed what he was thinking and shook her head. She said slowly, "Back then, I told him I understood, and I let him go. However, the truth is, until now, I still can''t understand why he left!" "I want to know if he has ever regretted his decision." She looked at him emotionally. His lips quivered, but he couldn''t give an answer. After all, he couldn''t possibly know how Jaguar felt in his heart. "I''m sorry. I''ve lost myposure." She lowered her head and wiped her cheeks. Then, she stood up and said to him, "It''s gettingte. I''m going back. Have a good rest!" He was dazed for a moment. Then, he stood up and walked her to the door. Standing at the door, she turned to him and said, "This time, when you go back, I want you to bring him a message from me.'' " "What is it?" He asked. She responded, "If he is given the chance, I want to know if he will be willing to start over with me." After that, she took out a small jade pendant and handed it to him. "Please help me bring this to him." "Rest assured, Lame. I will," he replied. "Thank you." She nodded before taking her leave. He watched her leave and was about to close the door. Suddenly, he heard her mutter, "If you had Fade''s strength, perhaps we could have had a different ending!" "General Xu and Camelia, they..." For a moment, he had mixed feelings, and an indescribable feeling rose in his heart. Chapter 2468 Chapter 2468 After their chat from the night before, Camelia went back to her usual cold and arrogant self. She didn''t go looking for Fade much anymore. Just like that, he stayed in the Green Wood Hall for a month. In his time there, he managed to get a much clearer picture of the environment of the ce, and also the general cultivation techniques. Finally, on the day of his departure, Janus called Fade to his room. "One month has passed, so you should be eager to go back!" Fade smiled and cupped his hands towards Janus. "I''m very grateful for your support." "Okay, I won''t waste any more of your time then. Take this. It represents your identity, and it''s also how we''ll be able to reach you. I''ve imprinted my aura inside. Thus, if there are any missions, I''llmunicate them to you through this." As he spoke, Janus passed a dark green token to Fade. Fade took the token and saw the words "Special Envoy" printed on the front. The top part of it was a picture of a huge green tree. It must be the logo of Green Wood Hall. As for the inside, he didn''t think it would be appropriate to check it now in front of Janus. Seeing Fade put away the token, Janus looked at him and continued, "Before you leave, I have a mission for you!" "What mission is it?" Fade looked at him curiously. "Well, honestly, it''s more like a reminder than a mission." "A reminder?" Fade was even more confused. Janus didn''t waste any more time talking. He waved his hand and a symbol appeared in front of Fade. Looking at the two des that were crisscrossed in the air and the sign of blood dripping from them, Fade asked, "This is..." "This is an organization called Double des. Double des is the enemy of Prohibition Ind. Many people from this organization have killed our people." "In the past century, they haven''t really appeared much anymore. Hence, there aren''t many of us who have died by their hands recently. Regardless, they are very dangerous. As Green Wood Hall''s special envoy, you are one of us now. There is a chance you might run into them. Therefore, I''m just warning you to keep an eye out." "If you get the chance to find out more about them, or even take some of them out, that would be great. That is the mission I am entrusting to you." "Of course, the most important thing is still your own safety. Don''t take unnecessary risks. Do you understand?" Fade imprinted the Double des organization''s logo and Janus'' words into his heart. He nodded and reassured him, "I''ll keep it in mind." "Okay, you can leave now!" Janus waved his hand.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Thank you, I''ll be on my way then." Fade stood up and cupped his hands in farewell. Then, he went back to his room. He briefly packed his belongings and set off to leave the ind. When Fade arrived at the pier, he was surprised to see that Bolton, Saimus, and a few other students who had joined the inner ind with him were waiting for him at the pier. After exchanging a few words with them, Fade waved goodbye and left the ind by boat. The ship docked at the dock on the outer ind, and he set off. When the Chung family learned that Fade had returned, Saxen personally led a team to wee him. He warmly invited Fade to rest for the night at the Chung family home. However, because of what happened before, Fade didn''t have a good impression of the Chung family, except for Alicia. Therefore, he refused their invitation and left without staying long on the outer ind. As for the previously thriving Yuwen family, Fade learned that they had fallen to shambles. No one knew where any of them had gone. Some said that they left the outer ind and the real martial arts family. After heading down the passage from the outer ind, he opened the door back to the deserted ind. Since no one knew about his return, there was no one there to pick him up this time. However, for Fade, who was already at Lord Level, this was nothing. He stepped onto the ocean and drew a long wave to move forward. A few hourster, he saw the coastline. After setting foot onnd, he realized that he was at a deserted beach. No one was around. After walking in the wilderness for about two hours, the sky was beginning to darken. Finally, he saw a vige. After asking around in the vige, Fade learned that he was in a small fishing vige. Based on his location, he estimated that Prohibition Ind was located somewhere in the Pacific Ocean. After determining his position, he tried to borrow a phone from one of the vigers. The first thing he did was to call Quin and inform him of his return. After all, everyone thought he was dead. When Joey went back alone, a lot of people were probably deeply upset by the news. Unexpectedly, his wife''s phone was turned off. Therefore, he dialed Joey''s number. The phone rang for a while before she picked up. An impatient voice came over the phone, "I am not looking to buy anything. You scammers, stop calling me." "Does Joey think I''m a salesman?" Fade was flustered and said quickly, "Joey, it''s me, Fade." There was a moment of silence. After a few seconds, she came to her senses and shouted in surprise, "Y-You are still alive? Are you back? What happened after you went into the tree? How did you get out What about the inner belongs to NovelDrama.Org Content She began to bombard him with questions. He hurriedly said, "Joey, don''t worry. I''m fine now." Then, he briefly went over everything that happened so far. After listening, Joey pumped her fists in the air with joy. "That''s great! You managed to turn things around and get even stronger. Jaston, that *sshole. He totally deserved it, hah!" "Did you tell Quin and the others about me? Is she okay now?" He asked. Hearing this, Joey replied angrily, "I knew you wouldn''t die so easily. Hence, I never wanted to say anything to them in the first ce." "However, I don''t know who leaked it out and the entire Capital City found out. Everyone is talking about it. Quin and the others found out too." "Really?" Fade''s eyes were cold. He guessed that there might be something more to the person who spread the rumors. Joey said, "But don''t worry. Quin has faith in you. We both knew you would be fine. "However, not everyone feels the same way." Chapter 2469 Chapter 2469 "What''s wrong?" Fade asked. Joey said, "Those so-called big families and tycoons... After they heard that you died, they all immediately changed their attitude. Some of them immediately terminated their contracts with Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Some even added fuel to the fire and began to backstab us." "And those who had grudges before began to stir one by one." "They must be having a death wish!" His gaze turned ruthless. She immediately replied, "But don''t worry. The situation isn''t too bad. Lily has taken control over the situation. As for the martial arts aspect, my father and I are able to fight against Heaven Level martial artists. Hence, it shouldn''t be a problem. Furthermore, General Xu is still protecting you. There isn''t anyone who will strike anytime soon." "At least they have brains." He snorted and immediately asked, "By the way, where is Quin? Why can''t I get through to her phone?" "You can''t?" She was also surprised and immediately said, "Perhaps her phone is on airne mode. She''s on the way to East Coast city." "East Coast? For what?" Fade was a little surprised. Joey replied, "Her cousin Momo is getting married, so she''s there for the wedding." "What? Momo is getting married?" This time, he was really shocked. After all, as far as he could remember, Momo had always been such a naughty and mischievous child. But now, she was about to get married. He had never expected this. "Why? Are you jealous? I knew you always had Momo in your heart," Joey teased. Fade scolded her, "Joey, don''t talk nonsense. I''m just surprised, that''s all." "Really?" She said, "Momo told me that you saw her naked before, and that something almost happened between you two. Are you sure nothing is going on?" "Why don''t you go and snatch the bride away during her wedding? With your power and background, you''ll definitely seed," she joked. Listening to her joke, he recalled some memories between him and Momo. For a while, some odd emotions came to his heart. "Why have you gone silent? My guess must be right." She chuckled.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He came to his senses and said, "Please, stop talking nonsense. Momo is my sister-inw. Why would I want to snatch her away? If anything, I should snatch you away." "You don''t need to snatch me away. Just say the word and I''ll marry you." She was not afraid at all. "You are my younger sister." He was speechless. "I''m just your junior, and it''s not like we are actually rted!" She emphasized. "Besides, Master once said that he wanted me to marry you. Have you forgotten?" "Ahem... I have something to do, so I have to go. Bye!" He could not win against her in a debate. Therefore, he chose to escape. After hanging up the phone, he immediately changed his mind. He was nning to fly straight to Capital City, but now, Quin, was in East Coast attending Momo''s wedding. He wasn''t that far away from East Coast either. Hence, he decided he might as well fly there to see his wife. At the same time, he could attend Momo''s wedding. After all, her marriage hade out of nowhere. Why would she suddenly want to get married? He was still in shock. Thinking of this, he dialed Momo''s number, but her phone was turned off as well. Then, he called Ernest''s phone again, but his phone was off too. This made Fade frown. "What''s going on? Are the two of them that busy with the wedding preparations?" After putting away the phone, he continued to move forward and headed downtown. When he arrived in the city, it was already nightfall. There were no more cars heading to East Coast. He had no choice but to find a hotel to stay for the night and leave the next morning. The next day, Fade bought a ticket and set off for East Coast. After a few hours of travel, he finally arrived in East Coast at around three in the afternoon. After getting out of the car, he called his wife and Momo again. Same as before, their phones were unreachable. He had no choice but to head to Ernest''s office building. He took a taxi over. However, as soon as he got there, he saw a group of workers dismantling thepany''s signboard. Seeing this, he frowned even more and asked, "Excuse me, what''s going on? Ernest Company is a hugepany. Why are you guys tearing down the sign?" The workers nced at him and said, "How would I know? My boss told me to do it, so here I am. I don''t care about the reason." "Your boss asked you to tear it down?" Fade frowned and walked into the building. As soon as he walked to the front desk, two security guards stopped him. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" "I''m looking for yourpany''s boss, Ernest. Is he here?" Fade asked. "Ernest? He''s not here. You''d better leave!" The security guard waved him away. Fade said, "He''s not here? I have something urgent to tell him. When will Director Soo be back? I''ll wait for him here." "Who said you can wait here? I told you to get out. Didn''t you hear me?" The security guard was very rude and even started to shove Fade away. He frowned and his eyes turned cold. A burst of positive energy erupted from his body and he was ready to take the guard out. However, at this time, his cell phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and looked at it. The caller ID was Momo. He quickly picked up the phone. "Momo, it''s me, Fade." "Brother Chen, I''m Shinnie." A gentle girl''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Shinnie, why are you..." He was a little surprised. He turned his head and looked at the security guard who was about to take action and he quickly stepped out of the building. With his baton in hand, the guard cursed at Fade before returning to his post arrogantly. "Shinnie, what''s going on? Why is Momo suddenly getting married? Also, why do you have her phone?" Shinnie''s voice was anxious, as if she was about to cry. "Brother Chen, Momo doesn''t want to get married. She is being forced to." "What? What the hell is going on?" Fade was shocked. Shinnie began to sob over the phone, and she couldn''t speak clearly. He hurriedly said, "Shinnie, don''t cry. Where are you? I''ll be right there. Everything will be fine as long as I''m there." "Sob... I- I''m at East Coast University," she stated. "Wait for me, I''ll be right there!" He hung up the phone and rushed over. In a cafe outside East Coast del? University, Fade looked at her, who still had tears on her face, and asked, "Shinnie, it''s okay. Just tell me slowly, what happened?" She wiped away the tears on her face and nodded as she began to speak. Chapter 2470 Chapter 2470 "Hmm, it started about two months ago. At that time, Momo had just finished her studies and was interning at her father''spany." "As you know, Momo is beautiful and she has a great personality. Plus, Ernest Company is really influential in East Coast. Not long after, she became pretty well known among the upper ss social circles. Many men tried to go after her but she refused them all." "Once, Momo showed your picture to this guy called Young Master Huang, who was pursuing her. She told him that you were her brother-inw, and she would only date someone who was at least half as good as you. After hearing that, Young Master Huang left disappointedly." "Her reputation grew even more. It got to the point where some people were spreading malicious rumors about her, like saying she was too arrogant, or that she was a promiscuous girl." "However, she ignored all these and continued to work hard. In fact, she did quite well." Speaking of this, Shinnie paused before looking at him and continuing again. "However, just a month ago, things suddenly changed. A new family, the Jin family, popped up in East Coast. In just three days, they managed to acquire a dozen or sopanies and quickly became the biggest enterprise in the city. It sent quite a few shockwaves in the market." "After Jin Group found a firm foothold, they immediately began to target Ernest Group. They went directly to their doorstep to buy Ernest Company, but Director Soo refused." "In retaliation, Jin Group began to crack down on Ernest Group, causing their business to take arge hit." "At the same time, the son of the Jin family, Harrell, began to openly pursue Momo." "Momo never took an interest in him and she turned him down. Until three days ago, news broke that she had agreed to marry him." "At that time, I was also shocked. I quickly called Momo to ask her what happened, but her phone was always off." "It was not until this morning when the wedding was about to begin that I finally saw Momo. She took the opportunity to sneak me her phone and told me that she only agreed to marry Harrel because the Jin family has her father held captive. In order to save Mr. Soo, she had no other choice." "What?" Hearing this, Fade''s gaze became cold. A wave of anger burned within his eyes. "Who do this Jin family think they are?" "It has been so long. Why didn''t Momo ask anyone for help?" He asked.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "She wanted to ask you for help, but you weren''t around and she had no way of contacting you. Plus, she eventually heard the news from Capital City that you were dead." At this point, he realized that he had been staying on the inner ind for two months. In the first month, he was taking the assessment and got stuck in the tree. In the second month, he went to the inner ind and joined Green Wood Hall. This entire Jin family fiasco just so happened to have taken ce during those two months, while he was stuck in the tree and all the other members had left to return to the secr world. Thinking of this, his eyes narrowed slightly. "The timing is too much of a coincidence. As soon as I enter the inner ind, the Jin family moves to East Coast. Then, when my death is announced, they immediately take action against the Soo family." "I think there might be someone instigating all this behind the scenes." "No matter who it is, I will eliminate anyone who dares toy a finger on my friends and family." With strong killing intent in his eyes, he gnashed his teeth. "Brother Chen, are you alright?" Fade''s aura frightened Shinnie a little. He quicklyposed himself and said, "I''m sorry. Where is Memo''s wedding? Let''s head over now." "It''s at Grand Earl Hotel. The Jin family has booked the entire venue. The wedding starts at six in the evening." "Come on, let''s go!" He grabbed her and they set off together. Soon, the two arrived at the entrance of the hotel. Grand Earl Hotel was one of the most prestigious hotels in the East Coast. On that day in particr, it was looking even more luxurious than usual. At the entrance of the hotel, multiple high end cars were pulling up. Groups of rich guests were piling into the building. It was obvious that these were all the guests invited by the Jin family. Many of them were well known figures in the city. Fade recognized quite a few faces. He and Shinnie walked up to the hotel dressed inly. Under this circumstance, they were sticking out like a sore thumb. This attracted a lot of curious gazes. He did not pay any attention to these strange looks and was ready to take Shinnie into the hotel. However, at this time, a sarcastic voice came from the side. "Wow, Shinnie, the school beauty, is that you? No way." "Weren''t you all high and mighty when you rejected Mr. Haynes? I thought you swore to nevere? I see you''ve gone back on your words now." Hearing the voice, Fade turned his head and saw a woman who looked to be a little over twenty years old. She was young, but her thick face of makeup made her look much more mature than she really was. "Shinnie, who is..." He asked. She whispered to him, "The Jin family has two sons. The eldest is named Harrell, and the youngest is Haynes Harrell has been pursuing Momo, and Haynes has pursued me several times, but I turned him down." "That girl is Lanica, a ssmate of mine. Her family owns a million dor business. She likes Haynes, but he rejected her. Hence, I think she has some sort of feud with me..." He didn''t need to hear any more to understand what was going on. He raised his head, looked at Lanica, and said coldly, "Scram!" "Excuse me? You, you, how dare you scold me?" Lanica was angry. She pointed at him and cursed, "Security,e here and arrest this country bumpkin. He dared to speak back to me..." "Scram!" Without saying anything else, Fade gave her a hard p on the face and sent her tumbling to the floor. Then, under everyone''s surprised gazes, Fade took Shinnie''s hand and led her into the hotel. Lanica managed to get up from the ground. Her face was red with anger as she watched the two enter the hall. She covered her cheeks her left hand and took out her mobile phone with her right "Dawkin, I was beaten by someone..." At this moment, Fade and Shinnie had just entered the inside of the hotel. They looked around at the extravagant decorations and bustling guests. It was a dazzling sight. "Brother Chen, what should we do now? How can we save Memo?" Shinnie stared at him with her big, round eyes and asked. Chapter 2471 Chapter 2471 Fade frowned slightly. If it was up to him, he would have just charged in and rescued Momo. However, the hotel was too big. He was not sure where she was. In addition, Ernest''s life was still in the hands of the Jin family. For safety purposes, he didn''t want to act rashly. "We''ll decide after the wedding starts and when Momo and Mr. Soo show up," he whispered. "Okay!" Shinnie nodded obediently, her eyes filled with trust in him. At this moment, a sharp female voice rang out, "They are over there. Dawkin, go quickly!" Hearing the voice, Fade and Shinnie turned around and saw Danica walking towards them angrily. Beside her was a burly man. "So you are the punk. Did you hit my Danica just now?" The man walked up to Fade and shouted loudly. Fade did not respond, but instead looked over to Shinnie next to him. She said to him in a low voice, "Brother Chen, that man is Dawkin Xu, and he is well-known in East Coast. His family deals with transportation, and it''s pretty big. He even knows a few gangsters. He''s quite the troublemaker." "Dawkin, a man who knows gangsters!" Fade looked at the man. Dawkin snorted and replied, "Hah, I guess you know me. Well, enough chit chat then. Kneel down right now and p yourself in the face three times. You need to apologize to Danica." "If you do so, I''ll let you go. If not, I won''t hold back either." Hearing this, Fade narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "I''d like to see just how far you are willing to go!" "You''ve got a death wish, huh? I will give you onest chance. Kneel down right now and apologize!" Dawkin pointed at him and shouted. However, Fade did not react at all. Instead, he crossed his arms in front of his chest, as if he was watching a good show. "F*ck, you are so shameless. Fine, I''ll show you what I''m capable of." Enraged, Dawkin rolled up his sleeves and threw a punch at Fade''s face. "Dawkin, kill him!" Lanica shouted excitedly from behind. However, just as Dawkin''s fist was about to hit Fade''s face, thetter gently tilted his head and dodged it. At the same time, he raised his right fist. With a loud smack, he punched Dawkin in the face. In an instant, Dawkin''s cheeks became red and swollen. He stood rooted to the ground and could not speak. "You, how dare you hit Dawkin? You..." Lanica''s shout brought Dawkin back to reality. He looked at Fade icily and his face was filled with fury. "You must have had enough for life. I..." However, just as Dawkin was about to strike again, a figure came over and stopped him. He shouted in a deep voice, "Stop!" "D*mn it! If anyone dares to stop me, I''ll beat him up too!" Dawkin was furious and threw a punch at the figure. "Bam!" His fist was blocked. "Dawkin, are you going to fight me?" Hearing the cold voice, Dawkin focused his gaze onto the person in front of him. His face immediately turned pale from shock. The man in front of him was none other than Jenski from the Geng family of East Coast. The Geng family used to be one of the most powerful families in the city. However, because of what happened when Ernest Group was established, the Hsiang and Qin families fell behind. Eventually, the Geng family ended up as thergest family business around. In the past few months, with the rise of the Jin family, the Geng family also took a hit since they were strongly tied to Ernest Group. Regardless, the family was still and wealthy, and it had a strong foundation. It was way ahead of the XQ family which Dawkin came from. Additionally apart from being the son of the Geng family, Jenski was also a martial artist. His powers were already at thete stage of the ck Level. Dawkin could never match up to him. Therefore, the moment he recognized Jenski, Dawkin''s expression immediately changed. He bowed and apologized quickly, "Jenski, I didn''t know it was you. I''m sorry, I..." "If it had been anyone else, would you have attacked?" Jenski asked. "1-1 didn''t mean that," Dawkin quickly denied. "Oh? But I saw you throw a punch at me. Do you think I''m blind?" Jenski retorted. Beads of sweat appeared on Dawkin''s forehead. He stood frozen on the spot, not knowing what to do. "Hmph, you piece of scum!" Jenski snorted and then turned to look at Fade. Suddenly, the serious expression on his face softened, and he turned gentle and well-mannered. "Mr. Chen, have youe back to East Coast? Are you here because..." "Yes, I''m back." Fade nodded, then looked at the onlookers and waved his hand. "Let''s find a quiet ce to talk!" "Of course!" Jenski immediately shut up, then led the way to one of the hotel rooms. The guests in the hall were surprised to see this, and they whispered nonstop. "Who is that young man? Jenski seems to respect him a lot. Is he a big shot?" "No way, if he really was a big shot, Mr. Harrell would have invited him earlier. Why did hee without an invitation?" "Was that Shinnie who was with him? I think she''s Memo''s rtive. I heard that Mr. Haynes took a liking to her, but she turned him down." "No way, but it''s Mr. Haynes!" "I heard it from someone else. It''s true." "Is Shinnie crazy? She rejected Mr. Haynes, and now she''s here at a Jin family wedding with another man? Is she trying to create drama?" After watching Jenski leave, Dawkin finally breathed a sigh of relief and turned to leave. However, Lanica still came over, held his arm, and said coquettishly, "Dawkin, you haven''t taught that guy a lesson for me. How can you leave now?" "Get out of my way. You almost killed me!" Dawkin pushed her away and swore, "He knows Jenski. Did you do it on purpose? Are you trying to sabotage me?" "I didn''t know! Besides, that guy was dressed so inly. He''s obviously some poor man. How could he be a friend of Jenski''s?" She rebutted. "Then, what do you think happened just now?" He asked. "It... It''s possible that..." She couldn''t think of an excuse. "Dumb b*tch. Don''t evere looking for me again," Dawkin cursed, got rid of Lanica, and left. Seeing him leave, she felt a dull pain on her cheek. Looking in the direction in which Fade and Shinnie left, her eyesProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ? You showed a trace of dissatisfaction. She gnashed her teeth and said in a low voice, "Shinnie, you b*tch. think you can get away with it just because you have Jenski''s support. If Mr. Haynes knew about you, you would be dead." As she spoke, she went to find one of the servants who worked for the Jin family and whispered something. Chapter 2472 Chapter 2472 Meanwhile, in one of the hotel rooms. Jenski stood respectfully and somewhat cautiously in front of Fade. "Mr. Chen, you..." Fade waved his hand and said, "Don''t be so nervous. Take a seat and speak slowly." Jenski sat down and took a deep breath. Looking at Fade, he finally said, "Mr. Chen, are you here for Miss Soo''s wedding?" Fade nodded and said, "Where did Harrell and the Jin familye from? How dare they try and take down Ernest Company. Don''t they know that I''m the boss?" There was already a hint of anger in his words. Jenski''s face became serious and he said, "Their background is unknown. We have investigated it before, but we didn''t manage to find out much. We do know that they have some pretty high leveled martial artists supporting them. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to develop so fast." "As for Ernest Company, Director Soo has talked to us. When the Jin family initially suggested forming a merger, he refused. Hence, they ended up using all sorts of tactics to ruin the business. They even kidnapped Director Soo for the sake of a forced marriage." "Director Soo told them that you were a major shareholder but back then, rumors from Capital City imed that you were dead. Hence, the Jin family didn''t bother to hold back." "What''s worse is, Harrell has once announced that even if you were alive, to his family, you were nothing more than a small fry." Hearing this, Fade narrowed his eyes coldly. "Really?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, he asked, "How much do you know about Ernest''s abduction?" Jenski shook his head and said, "Mr. Chen, I also thought of sending someone to rescue Mr. Soo. However, the martial arts strength of the Jin family is much stronger than ours." "Even Harrell''s personal bodyguard is at the Heaven Level. None of the Geng family martial artists would stand a chance." "Unfortunately, we don''t know much about Director Soo right now, except for the fact that he had been taken away by the Jin family." After hearing this, Fade was silent for a moment. A cruel gaze shed through his eyes as his anger brewed inside him. Suddenly, there was a loud knock on the door outside the room. Jenski asked, "Who is it?" "It''s me, Haynes. I heard you were here, Jenski. I came to propose a toast," a young man''s voice rang out. "Haynes!" Hearing this name, Fade couldn''t help but look at Shinnie next to him. Her pretty little face suddenly changed. "Mr. Chen..." She looked over to him curiously. Fade nodded slightly, and Jenski immediately got up and opened the door. Haynes stepped in and looked around the room. He was not surprised at all and instead grinned as he said, "How lively!" "Mr. Haynes, what''s going on?" Jenski asked. Haynes smiled and said, "Nothing special. I just heard you were here. Hence, I came to give you a wee." Then, he looked at Shinnie and Fade. Finally, his eyes fixated on him. "Who is this?" Jenski nced at Fade, who remained silent. Eventually, Jenski answered, "A friend of mine." "A friend!" Haynes narrowed his eyes and smiled. "That''s great. Since you are Jenski''s friend, and you know Miss Sun, that means that you are my friend too." After saying that, Haynes stepped closer and looked at Shinnie, saying, "Shinnie, did you reject me because of him?" She looked nervous. She grabbed Fade''s arm and leaned closer to him. Seeing this, Haynes'' smile instantly turned into fury. Fade caught the change of his expression, but he did not react. Instead, he took the initiative to his arm around Shinnie''s shoulder, as he pulled her closer. Haynes couldn''t take it anymore. His face darkened and he said rudely, "Remove your hand!" Fade replied, "I don''t think that''s any of your business!" As he spoke, he tightened his grip around Shinnie. "I asked you to let go. Didn''t you hear me?" Haynes'' tone sank and his expression became serious. Aside, Jenski reminded him, "Mr. Haynes, you''d better not do anything..." "Get out! It''s none of your business!" Haynes shouted furiously. Jenski''s face changed instantly. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Haynes, you..." "What about me? The Geng family is nothing more but a speck of dust to my family. Once my brother takes over Ernest Company, you guys are next in line. If you have a brain, you would go home and ask your father to hand hispany over quietly. Otherwise, you won''t be able to bear the consequences." Haynes was very arrogant. "Haynes, you are going too far." Jenski gnashed his teeth. "Hah, you haven''t seen anything yet. This is just the beginning!" Haynes sneered and snapped his fingers, "Come in!" Instantly, two men in their thirties walked into the room. Judging by their clothes and their aura, they seemed like powerful martial artists. They were most likely at thete stage of the Earth Level. "I want that woman. Send her to my room and take that man out," Haynes ordered arrogantly. The two guards began to walk over expressionlessly. Fade looked at him and said disdainfully, "Is the Jin family always this unreasonable in East Coast?" "Unreasonable? Haha, this is nothing. The Jin family will only grow stronger. Unfortunately, you won''t be around to witness it," Haynes said with a smirk. The two guards had already arrived in front of him and were about to attack. However, at this time, Fade raised his right hand and waved at the two guards. When Haynes saw this, he sneered. "You still dare to retaliate? You must be looking for death!" Cold-blooded gazes shot out from both of the guards. They released their positive energy from their body and began to attack. However, just as they struck out their first move, Fade casually raised his right hand and struck down on their chests. His attack was fueled by an invisible burst of positivez energy. The two guards groaned and were sent flying out. They fell to the ground and were knocked out cold. This oue waspletely beyond Haynes'' wildest expectations. He was dumbstruck for a few seconds. After regaining his senses, he looked back at Fade. "Y-You dare to attack the Jin family. W-Who are you?" "Who am I?" Fade stepped closer to Haynes. "Your family took over mypany and hurt my people. Now, you dare to ask me who I am?" Hearing this, Haynes stared at Fade''s face, and his eyes showed a hint of horror. "Y-You are Fade." "I thought you were dead. How can you still be alive? How did you..." "You don''t need to know all that," Fade said before pping him heavily. "No..." Haynes''st words were choked in his throat. Before he could finish his sentence, he copsed to the floor. Seeing Fade finishing off the three of them in the blink of an eye, Jenski, who had been a little worried, could not help but let out a sigh of relief. However, his relief didn''tst long. "Mr. Chen, what should we do with them? I''m afraid that the Jin family will find out." "It doesn''t matter if they do!" Fade stated calmly. Chapter 2473 Chapter 2473 Seeing how calm andposed Fade was, Jenski found himself beginning to loosen up. He asked, "Mr. Chen, what should we do now?" Fade said faintly, "Let''s wait for the wedding to begin!" An hourter, the hotel was filled with people. Half of the entire upper ss circle in East Coast had gathered here. Pleasant music rang out. The wedding emcee walked out and announced that the wedding ceremony had officially begun. In an instant, everyone''s eyes turned to focus on the long red carpet in the center of the hall. At the end of the carpet, Harrell, dressed in a navy suit, came out with a smile. He nodded slightly and went onstage to greet everyone. Then, the music changed, and the lights on the scene dimmed, leaving only a spotlight at the end of the red carpet. Under the spotlight, Momo walked out, dressed in a white wedding dress. She was a natural beauty. In her carefully tailored wedding dress, she looked even more breathtaking and charming than usual. With the light shining on her, she looked like a fairy descending into the world. Many guests were left in awe and shock. "I''ve heard that Momo is pretty, but I didn''t expect her to be this gorgeous!" "No wonder Mr. Harrell fancied her. She really lives up to her reputation!" "Mr. Harrell is so lucky to be able to marry such a beautiful wife." "Haha, in my opinion, it''s her good fortune to marry Mr. Harrell!" Just as everyone was busy discussing among themselves, Momo stepped on the red carpet and walked towards the stage step by step. The spotlight followed her, making her the center of everyone''s attention. The carpet was only several meters long, but it was extremely difficult for her to walk on. Every step she took, she felt as if she was walking in quicksand. Her whole body was sinking deeper and deeper, and she was suffocating. As she felt so unwell, she couldn''t help but slow down her pace. Just as she was about to stop, the bridesmaid beside her came up to her with a smile. Although her face was full of smiles, what she said made Momo feel cold in her heart. "Everyone is watching. You''d better not do anything stupid. You wouldn''t want anything to happen to your father, would you?" Hearing these words, Momo''s delicate body trembled slightly, and she quickly picked up her pace again. However, the bridesmaid next to her continued to warn her in a cold voice, "Mind your expression. Don''t put on a bitter face. Smile. Smile more. Do you understand?" Momo forced out a bitter smile and walked toward the stage step by step. Finally, she arrived on stage and stood in front of Harrell. The emcee shouted, "The bride has arrived. Now, will the groom pleasemence his proposal." Hearing this, Harrell''s face was filled with excitement and confidence. He smiled widely. With a wave of his hand, a servant came out with a gift box. "It''s Mr. Harrell''s dowry!" "An entire vi known as Golden Hill Vi located in East Coast." "A Lamborghini sports car!" "A handmade ne by Mr. Roberto of Earlington!" A series of expensive gifts were announced, which caused the crowd to stir. Multiple women''s eyes lit up at the gifts and they were filled with envy. They wished they could rush up and rece Momo as the bride of this wedding. However, right at that moment, Memo''s heart turned icy as she listened to the list ofvish gifts. After a few minutes, the list of gifts from the Jin family finally ended. Loud apuse erupted among the crowd. Then, the emcee looked at Momo and energetically said, "Next, it''s time for the bride''s side of the family to present their wedding gifts." Then, under everyone''s curious gazes, Ernest walked out with a burly man with sunsses by his side. Immediately, a chorus of whispers broke out below the stage. "Ernest, he''s here!" "I thought he went missing? Why is he here now?" "Ernest didn''t get along with the Jin family before, but now he ns to marry his daughter off to Mr. Harrell. Isn''t it weird how fast he changed his attitude?" "Haha. I mean, it''s Mr. Harrell after all. If it was me, I would change my mind too!" Momo turned around to look at her father. Her eyes suddenly became moist. She was doing everything in her power to not rush up to him and take him away from this ce.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, just as the idea popped into her mind, the bridesmaid beside her grabbed her by the arm and threatened in a cold voice, "You''d better not act rashly. The Jin family is a force to be reckoned with You should know the consequences." Hearing this, Momo began to tremble. Any ideas she had earlier quickly slipped away. Just like that, Ernest slowly walked up under everyone''s gaze. Everyone was dying to know what dowry he might give. The emcee took over a document. He announced loudly, "Wow, Mr. Soo, the amount of dowry you''ve detailed for your daughter is astounding!" This sentence aroused everyone''s interest. Seeing the crowd getting riled up, the emcee announced, "The dowry given by Mr. Soo is... One hundred percent of the shares of Ernest Company." "He has handed over the entirepany to Mr. Harrell for free." As soon as he finished his words, the crowd went into an uproar. "He''s letting go of his ownpany? T-That''s insane!" "Ernest Company has a market value of several billions! How could he just give it away for free?" "No way, is Ernest crazy?" "I heard that there is someone else above Ernest though. He isn''t the sole owner. Is he allowed to give out the entirety of the shares like that?" Meanwhile, some people who had insider information could only sneer. "Pfft, if he didn''t transfer it over for free, we''d be attending a funeral right now, not a wedding." "Ernest made a smart move. He sacrificed his assets to preserve his life and make sure his daughter has a home to go back to. I think it''s a worthwhile deal." "Even if it isn''t, so what? It''s not like they would dare to go against the Jin family." While everyone was still busy discussing, someone handed a document over to Ernest. "Director Soo, please sign here!" Ernest''s face twitched violently a few times. His e expression was very ugly and his movements were somewhat hesitant. However, after the burly man in ck pushed him, the burly he did not dare to dy any longer. He took out a gel pen and signed his name on the document. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing this, the Jin family members all grinned widely. However, at this moment, a servant quietly came over to Harrell and whispered, "Mr. Harell, do you know where Mr. Haynes has gone? I saw him leave with Larid to go see the girl he is pursuing." Hearing this, Harrell couldn''t help frowning as he showed dissatisfaction. "That punk. It''s my wedding today. Can''t he behave for once?" "Mr. Harrell, why don''twe go find..." The servant suggested. Harrell gently waved his hand and said, "No need. He''s probably just having some fun in one of the rooms. Let him be." "Understood!" The servant retreated. Chapter 2474 Chapter 2474 At this time, with the emcee''s announcement, the transfer of Ernest Company officially took effect. After a round of warm cheers and apuse, Harrell looked at Momo. The emcee said loudly, "Now, the groom will propose to the bride." Harrell took out a huge diamond ring that glimmered and shone. He got down on one knee, raised the diamond ring, and looked at Momo affectionately. "Momo, will you marry me?" Her body trembled slightly. She finally couldn''t hold back her tears and began to weep from her eyes. Seeing this, Harrell''s face changed and showed a trace of displeasure. At an angle that no one could see, his face sank. He threatened her, "You''d better cooperate, or your father will die." Hearing this, she squeezed out a smile and looked at him. She nodded and said, "I... I..." However, just as she was about to say thest word, a deep voice rang out in the hotel lobby. "I object!" The interruption made everyone turn their heads to look at the source of the voice. Then, they saw several figures striding toward them. When Harrell saw this, his face darkened and a strange expression appeared on his face. He ordered the men beside him, "Go and settle this!" The guards took a detour and surrounded the figures. They tried to take them away. However, before they could get close, they fell to the ground and couldn''t move. This time, even Harrell couldn''t help looking surprised. He narrowed his eyes at the people who wereing over. "Who are you? What are you doing at my wedding today?" Harrell asked in a deep voice. He was quite calm and didn''t lose hisposure. "Who am I?" The man shouted thenughed mockingly. Then, a wind-breaking sound whistled over. Harrell saw a ck shadow flying towards him. He instinctively raised his hand to push the shadow away. However, as the ck figure drew closer, Harrell managed to get a clearer look under the light. The flying shadow turned out to be Haynes, his younger brother. Despite this, at this moment, Haynes seemed to be on hisst breath. He looked like he was going to die at any minute. "Haynes!" Harrell''s expression changed. He quickly changed his stance to grab his brother. "Who on earth are you?" Looking at the figure in the dark, Harrell''s voice was particrly gloomy. There was a subtle hint of murderous intent. At this time, the staff members turned on the lights in the hall. The dim hall suddenly lit up, and the figures hidden in the dark were revealed to everyone. "That... That''s Shinnie. The girl whom Mr. Haynes pursued before!" "I heard that she is Momo''s rtive. The Jin family wanted both girls to marry into the family, but Shinnie refused." "Why is she here now? What is she doing?" "What happened to Mr. Haynes? Did he get beaten up?" "Why is Jenski here? Why is he with Shinnie?" "Was Jenski the one who attacked Haynes? I remember him being quite good at martial arts." "No way. The Geng family might have been powerful back in the day, but the Jin family easily trumps over them now. If Jenski dared toy a finger on Haynes, he would be asking for a death sentence." "Then, what''s going on?" "The man in the front is more important here. Don''t you guys see? Shinnie and Jenski both seem to be following in his lead." "Who is that? He looks very unfamiliar. He''s not from East Coast, is he?" "He looks like aplete mess. How did he get in?" Just as everyone was busy discussing, the desperate Momo saw the figure under the light. In an instant, her expression changed and she was filled with excitement. Ignoring everything else, she turned around, spread open her arms, and ran towards him. "Fade, y-you are alive..." "You are back..." "Sob... Fade, I..." As soon as she fell into Fade''s arms, Momo couldn''t help but break down into her tears. Fade held her and patted her on the back. Heforted her softly, "Don''t be afraid, Momo. I''m here now. Everything will be fine." "I know, I trust you." She nodded while still crying. At this moment, everyone else on the scene burst into an uproar. "What is Momo doing? Is she trying to run away from getting married?" "That guy, how dare he take Mr. Harrell''s woman in person. He must have a death wish." "No, something is wrong! That guy looks like he''s part of her family. I remember she has a brother-inw..." "Who is that? Why is he so mysterious?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "There''s a famous young martial artist in Capital City. He is Master Chen, the second best martial artist in the whole country!" "What? Master Chen! How dare the Jin family..." "Wait, isn''t Fade supposed to be dead? That guy can''t be him, right?" Just as everyone was discussing, Harrell squinted at Fade with his eyes full of fire. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, "I don''t care who you are. Let go of Momo immediately. She is my wife." "Your wife?" Fade sneered. He handed Momo, who was in his arms, to Shinnie, and then stepped towards Harrell. "Don''t you know who I am? How dare you say that to me?" Fade retorted sharply. As he approached, Harrell got quite a shock after seeing his face clearly. "F-Fade, it''s you. How are you still alive?" However, after a brief panic, he immediately said, "Even if you are Fade, the Jin family won''t go easy on you." "Go easy on me?" Fade sneered, "That''s great. I have a score to settle with you anyway." n "I own the majority of the shares in Ernest Company. However, you forcibly took the entirepany as yours. Did you think I would allow that to happen?" Fade snapped. Harrell''s expression turned solemn. He said in a low voice, "The agreement has already been signed. Does it matter if you agree or not?" "The agreement?" Fade sneered and l.ne flicked his finger. The agreement from earlier instantly exploded into mes and turned into a pile of debris. "I, Fade, did not agree to any sort of agreement. That right there is nothing more than a pile of trash." "You... You..." Harrell red at him. Fade''s expression was cold. "Ernest Company is only the first issue I have with you." "The second score to settle is you forcing Momo to marry you. This is absolutely intolerable." His voice was cial, with a very violent undertone. He slowly approached Harrell. Chapter 2475 Chapter 2475 Feeling Fade''s killing intent, Harrell stepped back. With a dark expression, he waved his hand and said, "Take them out." As soon as he gave out the order, a rumbling noise broke out. Dozens of the Jin family guards flocked out and surrounded Fade and his gang. When Harrell saw this, he looked at Momo and said with a proud expression, "Momo, I will give you onest chance. You can pick me now, or face the consequences." She did not hesitate and replied, "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve never liked you, and I don''t want to marry anyone from the Jin family. Stop wasting your time on a fantasy." "Fine, if that''s the way you want it!" Harrellughed maniacally before his face turned solemn. He said coldly, "Since you want to die so badly, let me help you." "Kill them, kill them all. Don''t leave any survivors," Harrell waved his hand and ordered. His words were full of hostility. Immediately, all the guests in the hall scattered in fear of being caught in the crossfire. Fade told Jenski to bring Shinnie and Momo to the side. Meanwhile, he stood still and didn''t move a muscle.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Looking at the guards around him, the corners of his lips rose slightly. He revealed an evil smile and said, "Are you ready to make a move? Perfect, you''ll save me the trouble." While speaking, the positive energy inside him began to stir. Feeling the fluctuation of Fade''s energy, Harrell''s face turned serious and he shouted ruthlessly, "Attack!" In an instant, dozens of guards attacked Fade all at once. All around him, positive energy shot at him like swords made from rays of light. The guards employed by the Jin family were all fairly strong. They were at least at the middle stage of the Earth Level. There were some who had even reached the early stage of the Heaven Level. However, at this moment, Fade did not panic at all in the face of these attacks. There was even a faint smile on the corner of his lips. With a slight wave of his hand, the rays of light dissipated into nothing, as if they had never even existed. This move shocked all the people present. Harrell was also shocked. He opened his mouth wide and said, "How is that possible? You..." In response, Fade shook his head and said, "Is this all the Jin family is capable of? How disappointing." "Attack him together! Kill him!" Harrell shouted through gritted teeth. The guards burst out their full strength, and the positive energy in their bodies roared and surged. With all the energy being exerted by the guards, many of the guests felt an inexplicable sense of pressure. It was suffocating. However, just as the guards were about tounch their group attack, Fade focused his gaze, raised his right foot, and stomped down. "Get out of my way!" With his shout, his right foot fell to the ground. The hard marble floor crumbled under his foot, and cracks spread out like a spider web on the floor. The cracks spread over to the guards, causing them to tumble to the ground. For a moment, they couldn''t stand back up again. Even Harrell, who was standing behind the guards, felt his body shake violently. He almost fell but he managed to hold on. After much difficulty, he managed to regain his bnce. However, looking at his men scattered on the ground, Harrell''s face grew ugly. "You... You..." He never expected that all his carefully selected guards would not even be able to get close to Fade. In fact, they were all knocked down in a single blow. "Is this Fade''s true strength? Is he really the second best martial artist in the country after Jaguar?" Harrell paused to think about what his family had warned him of before he went out. "Harrell, our Jin family has been in seclusion for too long. This time, when you head out, don''t be too greedy." "Although our family is powerful, the world has changed. The martial artists in the outside world can''t be underestimated. Harrell, you should be careful." "Could it be that I was wrong?" For a time, Harrell couldn''t help but doubt. While he was thinking, Fade had already walked up to him. Suddenly, Harrell felt as if a tall wall was towering over him, and a shadow casted onto his body. "Wh- What are you going to do?" At that moment, Harrell was already a little nervous. Fade looked at him and said coldly, "You are the one who wants to kill me. Hence, what do you think I''m going to do?" Panic shed through Harrell''s eyes, and he couldn''t help stepping back a few steps. "You, don''t mess around. I''m the son of the Jin family. If you hurt me, my family will never let you go "When you went after Ernest Company and Momo, howe you never considered the fact that they had me looking after them?" Fade retorted emotionlessly. Harrell bit his lip. His eyes flickered and said, "I can apologize for what I''ve done. I can return Ernest Company and Momo to you. Let''s end things here." "End things here?" Fade smiled. His eyes turned vicious and he continued, "I''ll end things once I destroy you. How about that?" While speaking, he continued to approach Harrell. Fade''s energy was tense, and Harrell could feel his terrifying aura. He gritted his teeth and said, "What are you going to do to me?" Fade said coldly, "Don''t you remember what you wanted to do to me earlier? I''ll return the favor." "You..." Harrell was trying to reason his way out. "Alright, enough nonsense." Fade waved his hand and attacked. "Whoosh." A burst of energy rushed out. Harrell turned pale with fright. Honestly, he was also a martial artist at the middle stage of the Heaven Level. However, Fade had just defeated dozens of his guards with a swift move. Harrell was too afraid to move now. By the time he reacted, Fade''s energy was already in his face. At that point, Harrell''s face waspletely drained of color. Fortunately, at this critical moment, the guard beside him threw a punch forward. It collided directly with Fade''s energy, shattering it. Then, the guard looked at Fade with a serious expression and said in a low voice, "With me here, no one is allowed to touch Mr. Harrell." "Is that so?" Fade sized up the guard and said indifferently, "You are at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level. I can tell you are not that far from reaching the peak stage." "With this kind of strength, you are considered a highly skilled martial artist. You can work anywhere you want. Why would you risk your life for the Jin family?" Chapter 2476 Chapter 2476 The guard was surprised upon hearing Fade''s words. He did not expect Fade to discover his true level at first nce. With determination in his eyes, he stated, "The Jin family saved my life, and my sole purpose is to serve them." "Is that so?" Fade''s expression turned solemn. Initially, he had nned to be merciful seeing that Harrell was a talented man. However, Harrell had already made his decision. "Then, I''ll help you fulfill your purpose!" Fade replied coldly. As he raised his right hand, another surge of energy came rushing at Harrell. The guard immediately concentrated his energy and punched both of his fists into the air in an attempt to block the attack. This time, something else happened when his fists collided with Fade''s attack. "Crack!" The guard''s right arm was broken with a loud crack, and the energy slowly seeped into his body, causing him to fly into the air helplessly. In the end, his body crashed through the stage before finally shing onto the wall. As he spit out a mouthful of blood, he slid onto the floor and passed out. After dealing with the guards, Fade turned his gaze to Harrell. Harrell was truly terrified this time. After all, the guard was hisst line of defense. Since hisst line of defense had been broken down this easily, he stood no chance against Fade. Harrell took several step backs in panic. "Don''te any closer. You..." "Whoosh..." With a strong gust of wind, Fade approached him quickly. In his state of panic, Harrell was unable to dodge the attack. He took the hit and fell to the ground with a loud wail. Fade stepped down on his left arm and exerted force. With a crack, his left arm was broken. Harrell let out a miserable howl. The guests in the hall felt their scalps turn numb as goosebumps erupted all over their body. However, Fade did not stop there. He then stepped down on Harrell''s right arm. Another crack echoed, and Harrell''s right arm was broken as well. "Ah!" Harrell screamed in pain. Fade lifted his right foot again and moved towards his left leg. Harrell couldn''t stand it anymore. He shouted desperately, "Just kill me, please!" "You can''t take it anymore? But I''m just getting started!" Fade replied ndly as he broke Harrell''s left leg. After letting out one final scream, Harrell had no energy left in him to make another sound. Heid on the ground, hanging on to hisst breath. Fade''s expression turned grim as he concentrated his energy on his right palm, and aimed it at Harrell''s abdomen. Just then, someone shouted loudly, "Mr. Chen, please be merciful." Fade paused before turning around.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Then, he saw a middle-aged man in uniform rushing in. "Mr. Chen, please have mercy," the man said as he panted. Fade sized him up and asked coldly, "Who are you?" The man quickly showed his identification card and answered, "Mr. Chen, I''m Jym, from the Special Operations Department of the Capital City Military Department." Fade checked the man''s identification. The stamp was clear and there was even a special energy that only belonged to the military to it. He was telling the truth. "The Special Operations Department of the military!" Fade frowned as he continued, "Are you here to stop me?" Jym quickly exined, "Mr. Chen, Harrell is not just anymoner. You can''t kill him!" "What''s so special about him?" Fade questioned the man. "He... He is..." Jym hesitated, but when he noticed Fade''s cold gaze, he didn''t dare to hide anything. He quietly approached Fade and whispered, "The Jin family is from the Dragon Sect. Please do not harm them." "The Dragon Sect!" This term was quite foreign to Fade. He frowned before asking, "So what?" Jym paused in astonishment before replying, "The military force of Capital City is working with the Dragon Sect. I was employed to protect the Jin family in the dark, but if you hurt him, I''m afraid that the army..." He didn''t finish his words, but his intentions were obvious. After hearing this. Fade''s expression fell. He looked at the man and said coldly, "You said that you have been secretly watching over the Jin family in order to protect them." "Therefore, when the Jin family attacked my family and friends, you just stood by and watched. You allowed them to do as they pleased, didn''t you? Is this how the army treats me?" Jym had never thought that Fade would ask such a question. "Mr. Chen, I didn''t mean that!" For a moment, Jym panicked and quickly exined. Fade then asked coldly, "Then, what do you mean? When the Jin family tried to kill my people, you just stood by and watched. Now that they are the ones in danger, you are stopping me." "What is the meaning of this? Are you allowing the Jin family to abuse their power, or is the military trying to attack me as well?" This time, Jym was really in panic, but he couldn''t exin himself. He could only reply, "Mr. Chen, I am just following orders. I''m not really sure what''s happening." "Huh!" Fade snorted coldly. "Then, just tell your superiors that you are not sure what''s happening now as well." After that, Fade released his energy and destroyed Harrell''s cultivation with a single hit to his dantian abdomen. Harrell screamed and passed out immediately. When Jym saw this, his face paled in fright. Fade turned back to him and asked coldly, "Now that I''ve attacked Harrell, what is the Special Operations Department going to do? Are you going to capture me, or are you going to hand me over to thew?" "I... wouldn''t dare!" Jym answered. "If you don''t, then get out!" Fade roared. Jym immediately retreated in fright without another word. ??? However, as soon as he left the hotel, anger appeared in his eyes. He hurriedly took out his specialised phone and reported, "General Liu, something has happened in East Coast Fade is still alive and he has returned from Prohibition Ind. Moreover, he has caused a conflict with the Jin family, and he destroyed Harrell''s dantian abdomen." "I''m afraid that the Jin family will not let this go easily after knowing about it. If Fade and the Jin family are at odds, I''m afraid that the situation will worsen. General Liu, please solve this as soon as possible." In the hotel, after Fade was finished with Harrell, he walked out of the hotel with Momo and Shinnie under the horrified gaze of the crowd, taking slow steps on the red carpet. Chapter 2477 Chapter 2477 After returning to the hotel, Fadeforted Momo and Ernest before asking them about the incident. The both of them told him everything. Their recount was simr to that of Shinnie''s, where the Jin family had suddenly caused amotion. They were unsure about the rtion of the Jin family with the Dragon Sect, nor did they know about the Special Operations Department of the Military. After learning about the situation, Fade immediately asked them about Quin. After all, he hade to East Coast just to meet her. Initially, he had thought that Quin was here to attend Momo''s wedding, so she would probably be in the hotel. However, he did not see her anywhere amongst the crowd in the hotel. As he was too busy saving Ernest and Momo, he did not ask them about her. Now that everything had settled down, he immediately asked them about her whereabouts. "Momo, since Quin is here to attend your wedding, where is she? Has she not arrived at the hotel yet?" Momo paused before answering, "Well, she did indeed attend my wedding. In fact, she was supposed to stay here today for the wedding." "However, she suddenly received an urgent phone call yesterday and left during the night." "What? She left during the night? Where did she go? Whose phone call was it?" Fade frowned as he pressed on. "Quin didn''t tell me what it was exactly about, but it seemed to have been a call from the Lin family. She said that it might involve her parents." "What!" Fade immediately thought of the hidden family, the Lin family. Both Quin and her father, Daniel, were from the Lin family. Her mother, Chrystal, was also a part of it. In the past, the Lin family had deliberately kept Quin under house arrest because of Chrystal. That was the case until Fade defeated the hidden family and made them surrender, leading to the joint forces of the hidden families. After joining forces, the hidden families kept a low profile as they expanded their forces. They were slowly bing as strong as the four Heaven Level ns. Because of that, Fade rarely paid attention to them, and left Tamon, one of the elders of the Lin family, to deal with their affairs. Unexpectedly, his wife''s sudden departure this time had something to do with them. Fade could not help but be reminded of the Lin family''s attempt to put his wife under house arrestst time. His expression instantly fell. "The Lin family had better not make a mistake this time. Otherwise, I won''t show mercy," he thought to himself. "Fade, will she be alright?" When Momo noticed his dark expression, she quickly asked. He shook his head and answered, "It''ll be fine, don''t worry. I''ll head over to the Lin family. It should be alright." "Okay!" Momo nodded. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. "Mr. Chen, I''m Jenski!" Fade opened the door and asked, "What''s up?" "Mr. Chen, there are a lot of wealthy men and businessmen from East Coast outside the hotel, and they would like to meet you for a talk," Jenski answered. "They would like to meet me for a talk?" Fade''s gaze dimmed as he replied, "They are probably trying to take advantage of the fact that I have taken down the Jin family!" "Ahem, well..." Jenski cleared his throat and refrained from replying, but Fade had guessed correctly. Fade snorted and waved his hand. "No, ask them to leave. Do they really think that I''m someone that gullible? Tell them that if there''s a next time, they''ll face the same consequences as the Jin family did." "Mr. Chen, aren''t you being too harsh? After all, they are..." Jenski was slightly worried. Fade waved his hand and replied, "Those who are dissatisfied with my decision cane to me. Let them know!" "Okay!" Jenski turned and left. Soon, the businessman burst into an uproar when they heard Fade''s reply through Jenski''s words. "Jenski, did Mr. Chen really say that?" "Jenski, you are not lying to us, are you?" "We had indeed done something wrong, but we had no choice." "We want to talk to Mr. Chen face to face. Jenski, can you arrange a meeting for us?" Jenski replied with a cold expression, "Mr. Chen has made his intentions clear. All of you may make your own decisions based on that." After that, he turned around and returned to the hotel. The social elites of East Coast could only leave in dismay. However, some people were discontented when they left and began to talk amongst themselves. "That Fade is too arrogant. He''s doing this to embarrass us." "Business is all about connections. Since he has done this to us this time, we won''t be kind to him next time.We will never work together with Ernest Group." "He''s merely a martial artist. Does he really think that he can control everything?" "The Jin family''s power is greater than what he thinks. When they return, he''ll be the one begging for mercy!" After settling things with Ernest and Momo in the hotel, Fade quickly left East Coast City and headed for the hidden family. When he arrived, everything seemed to be the same and nothing had really changed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, many people did not even recognize him. He continued forward and headed straight for the Lin family. On the way there, he met an acquaintance, Romeo, from the Hidden Hsing family. "Brother Fade, is that you?" Romeo looked at him in shock and bewilderment. Fade nodded and replied, "Yes, it''s me." "It''s really you, Brother Fade. That''s great; you are still alive. It''s really grea I''ve already said that nothing will happen to you." Romeo was very excited. ¨¦n.swnovels Fade smiled and then asked, "Why are you here? Aren''t you staying in Capital City?" Romeo''s gaze dimmed as he answered, "Things have changed in Capital City. It''s not safe for me there, thus, I''ve returned." "Has the situation changed?" Fade was confused upon hearing that, but he did not press on. "By the way, Brother Fade, why are you here? What''s the matter?" Romeo asked. Fade''s expression changed slightly as he replied, "I''m here to visit the Lin family." "The Lin family!" Romeo did not find anything strange about it. "Has there been any changes in the Lin family recently, or did they bring anyone back?" Fade asked. Romeo shook his head. "Bring someone back? No, I didn''t see anyone." "However, there were some changes. The Lin family seems to have kept an even lower profile nowadays, and they''ve been absent from the meeting of the elders several times. They did not send any representatives forward either." "They''ve kept a low profile!" Fade frowned slightly as his gaze turned cold. Chapter 2478 Chapter 2478 Sensing the change in Fade''s mood, Romeo asked, "Brother Fade, is there something wrong?" "I''ll tell you once I have a look first!" Fade replied. Romeo immediately followed after him. The two of them walked over to the Lin family manor. They were originally the top family amongst the hidden families, but the gates to their home were tightly shut, and not a single person could be seen anywhere around them. Everything was quiet. Fade grew even more suspicious of the abnormal scene before him. Romeo knocked on the door and asked, "Is anyone home?" After a long while, someone answered the door, "Who is it?" "It''s me, Romeo," Romeo responded. "Romeo? What''s the matter?" A servant of the Lin family asked. Romeo answered anxiously, "I have something urgent to discuss with Master Lin." "What''s the matter?" The servant questioned. Romeo lowered his voice as he replied, "It''s confidential. I can only tell Master Lin." "Well..." The servant hesitated. Romeo''s expression darkened, and he insisted, "It''s very important. If everything fails because of your dy, will you be able to take responsibility for it? " The servant instantly panicked. "Young Master Hsing, please wait for a moment. I will head inside and report it." After the servant left, Romeo turned to look at Fade. Fade''s expression darkened as he furrowed his brows. "Something''s not right. Something must have happened to the Lin family." "Brother Fade, what should we do?" Romeo asked. Fade thought for a moment before answering. "Find an excuse to meet Tamon. I will follow you in secretly." Romeo was about to ask how he was going to follow him without being found out, but the servant was already here. He stopped himself in time. "Young Master Hsing, the master would like to wee you in!" The servant opened the door. Romeo nodded and stepped into the Lin family''s courtyard. After entering, he looked back deliberately, but did not see Fade anywhere. "Young Master Hsing, this way please!" The servant led Romeo to the Lin family''s reception room. The massive manor was extremely quiet. There wasn''t anyone to be seen walking around in the courtyard, which made Romeo feel suspicious about the Lin family. A servant served him a cup of tea when they arrived at the living room. "Young Master Hsing, please wait for a moment. Master Lin will be right there." Momentster, Tarmon walked out. Romeo immediately stood up and bowed to him. However, he quickly noticed that Tarmon''s expression was solemn, and he looked like he was worried about something. Restraining his inner doubts, Romeo greeted him, "Greetings, Master Lin." "Hello!" Tarmon gently nodded his head before he asked, "Romeo, I heard that you have something urgent to discuss with me. What is it?" Romeo paused. He had merely found an excuse to enter the manor, but he did not really think it through. He started to panic, wondering what excuse he coulde up with this time.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Fade''s voice suddenly rang in his mind. "Tell him that it''s important. It''s rted to the survival of the Lin family, and that you need a secret room to talk to him alone." Romeo was shocked as he looked around him, but he couldn''t find Fade anywhere. He was bewildered. Tarmon was dissatisfied with his response and said, "Romeo, are you here for something important, or are you just messing with me?" Romeo came to his senses and quickly replied, "Master Lin, I am definitely not here to mess around with you. It''s just that it''s a very serious matter, and I would prefer to tell you about it privately." "Our house is very safe. Why can''t you tell me about it here?" Tarmon frowned. Romeo replied with a grim expression, "It''s about the Lin family''s survival." Upon hearing this, Tarmon''s expression changed. Finally, he nodded his head as he stood up and said, "Follow me!" After walking for several minutes, Tarmon and Romeo arrived at a room. After entering the room, the door was closed and only the two of them were in it. "Now, can you tell me what it is?" Tarmon looked at him. Romeo looked around and did not reply. Upon seeing this, Tarmon seemed displeased. "Romeo, just what is it that you want to tell me?" Romeo did not reply, but instead looked around him in confusion as if he was looking for someone. "Romeo, you..." Tarmon was a little angry. He mmed his palm down the table and stood up as he was about to lose his temper. Just then, a faint voice sounded, "Sit down!" Upon hearing the voice, Tarmon and Romeo simultaneously turned around and found a figure standing behind them. It was none other than Fade. Tarmon turned pale with fright. "Mr. Chen, you..." Fade nced at him and asked in a low voice, "Why are you so nervous?" "No, I''m not..." Tarmon instinctively denied. "Is Quin here with the Lin family?" Fade pressed on. Upon hearing Quin''s name, Tarmon''s expression changed drastically. "I... I..." He looked extremely flustered. "So you are hiding something from me indeed!" Fade stated firmly. "Or are you nning to do something to me again?" In an instant, a wave of positive energy started spreading across the room from Fade''s body. In an instant, a wave of pressure rushed forth, causing Tarmon to copse onto the ground. Romeo was filled with horror as he stabilized himself by holding onto the table. "Mr. Chen has gotten even stronger!" He thought. As he looked down at Tarmon, who was lying on the ground, Fade questioned him, "Tell me, what exactly is going on? Where is Quin now?" Tarmon could no longer control himself as he kneeled in front of Fade and pleaded, "Mr. Chen, I''ve made a mistake, but I had no other choice was forced to! If I didn''t do it, they said that they would kill my entire family!" "What?" Fade''s expression fell. "Who forced you to do this?" Tarmon trembled as he replied, "It''s the members of the Skull Mob." As he spoke, he took out a mask. It was the ck skull mask that Fade had seen when he had juste down from the mountains. Back then, because of the Ice Lotus Seed in Quin''s body, he had made many interactions with the Skull Mob, as well as killed many of their members. However, as Fade''s influence and power grew, the members of the Skull Mob disappeared after he went to Capital City. Fade had assumed that they wouldn''t dare to do anything to him or his wife anymore. However, he had thought wrong. Suppressing the impulse to kill someone right then and there, he questioned coldly, "Tell me, what exactly is going on?" Chapter 2479 Chapter 2479 Tarmon did not dare to hide anything from Fade and promptly started exining himself, "Mr. Chen, this is what happened." "About two months ago, the Skull Mob caught one of the younger members of the Lin family and requested a meeting with me. In order to save him, I had no choice but to meet them." "After that, they requested my help in attacking Quin. I did not agree with them, and they immediately threatened to hurt someone from our family. Fortunately, I had brought someone along with me in secret, and they managed to save him before the Skull Mob could hurt him." "After that, we grew even more cautious. However, the Skull Mob appeared again a month ago, and captured several members of our family. This time, the members of the Skull Mob were much stronger than before. We couldn''t save our family members, thus, we could onlypromise." "Once again, they requested that we cooperate with them and attack Quin and the people around you." "I was reluctant to agree, but the lives of our family members were on the line. I could only pretend to agree to their request in order to save them." Fade narrowed his eyes upon hearing this. The Skull Mob had started all of this exactly two months ago, and started elerating their n a month ago. All of it coincided with the time when he arrived on Prohibition Ind, and the news of his death spread everywhere. It was also the time when the Jin family started their ns. He also didn''t know if Tarmon was really only pretending, or if he was actually going along with the n. After all, it was only reasonable that Tarmon would cooperate with the powerful Skull Mob since the news of Fade''s death had spread. Of course, that was not the point. Fade allowed Tarmon to continue. "The Skull Mob started employing more and more of their members, and took control of our familypletely. They are nning something in secret." "Until two days ago, someone from the Skull Mob dered that it was time. Quin had left Capital City, and it was time to attack her." "Therefore, they asked me to call her and tell her that it was about her parents as bait. Then, they captured her when she arrived." The veins on Fade''s forehead bulged when he heard this, and he asked through gritted teeth, "Then, where is Quin now?" "About this, I don''t know that either!" Tarmon responded. "After they captured her, they brought her away and I never saw her again." "Where is the Skull Mob now? Are they still here in the Lin family manor?" Fade restrained his anger as he continued with his questions. Tarmon''s expression changed as he lowered his voice, "After capturing Quin, most of the members of the Skull Mob had left, and only two remain here." "They are both masters of their art. I am no match for them. Therefore, I had no choice..." "Where are they?" Fade cut him off. Tarmon''s body trembled as he answered, "They are in the guest house in the backyard." "Take me there!" Fade demanded coldly. Sensing the killing intent in Fade''s words, Tarmon did not dare to hesitate. He immediately nodded his head and led Fade towards the guest house in the backyard. Two men in their forties stood in the guest house, each with a beautiful girl in their arms as they drank wine and chatted away happily. "Daire, you were right. Life is good here! The food is great, the wine is great, and there are beautiful women too," the tall and skinny man remarked with a smile. Daire replied, "Lamyn, you are not being ambitious enough here. The girls they''ve given us for the past few days are no match for the girl we captured." "That woman is top-tier. If it wasn''t for our superiors, I would''ve had my way with her when I captured her," Lamyn said with a sinister smile. Daire seemed to be reminiscing as well. "I''ve heard that she''s someone with a special identity, and that she''s useful to our superiors. That''s why we couldn''t have fun with her." "What use could she be of to them? They are just going to have their way with her and throw her aside like always. Dark Dragon has always been this way." "Lamyn, be careful when you speak. You can''t gossip about our boss like this," Daire reminded him. Lamyn did not seem to have taken his words seriously. "We are now in the mountains far away from him. What''s wrong if we talk about him like this? You worry too much." "Haha, that''s true! Our mission is easy enough anyway. There''s nothing to worry about since the Lin family is trash." Daireughed. Lamyn then pushed the girl in his arms away from him. "I''ve had enough of you." "Go and ask Master Lin for a few more. They have to be young and pretty, got it?" "Me too, hurry up," Daire added with a smile. The women got up in horror and were ready to leave. However, when they opened the door, they paused in shock. "What''s going on? Why are you standing still?" Lamyn questioned, displeased. "Didn''t you hear what I just said?" Daire shouted after them angrily. "You may leave!" Tarmon told the girls as he entered the guest house. When Lamyn and Daire saw Tarmon entering, they immediately frowned in dissatisfaction. "Hey, what are you doing?" "What are you doing here?" Tarmon did not reply, but instead turned around to look behind him. Just then, Fade strode in. The two men immediately grew alert when stood ey noticed Fade, and there y surged around the dies. Instantly as their p "Who are you?" Daire shouted as he red at Fade. Fade looked at the two of them coldly. "You dared to capture my wife, and yet you ask me who I am!" "Your wife?" The two were shocked. Lamyn first came to his senses and asked, "Are you Fade?" "Didn''t you die on Prohibition Ind?" Daire was surprised as well. "What are you doing?" The two of them immediately grew nervous as their bodies tensed, staring at Fade intently. Fade narrowed his eyes as he stepped forward. "You''ve captured my wife. What do you think I''m going to do?" "You... Attack!" Daire and Lamyn looked at each other and suddenly attacked him together. They knew that they wouldn''t be able to negotiate with him after capturing his wife. The only way was to defeat him in order to survive. Fade had made a name for himself in the martial arts world, not only in the country, but also internationally. However, the two members of the Skull Mob were highly ranked, and they were both at the Heaven Lever Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been sent here to capture Quin. After all, the in family wasn''t easy to deal with. UMSProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. It wouldn''t be easy for Fade to defeat two Heaven Level masters at once! As they thought of this, they grew more confident, and their attacks grew even more fierce. Chapter 2480 Chapter 2480 The moment Tarmon saw the two men attacking Fade, his expression fell. Worry was evident In his eyes. They were disying power that was much stronger than what he had witnessed when they were threatening him. Tarmon was worried that Fade wouldn''t be able to defeat them. On the other hand, as Fade nced at the two who were quickly approaching him, he did not retreat. Instead, with two arms extended, he reached for the two men. "How arrogant!" "You are digging your own grave, you brat." When they noticed that Fade was attempting to fight them two-on-one, they felt a surge of anger welling up in them. "Boom, thud!" Their attacks were about tond on him. At the critical moment, Fade''s extended arms were like the magic palm of the gods as heunched an attack with a terrifying force. It was a monstrous force that neither of the Heaven Level martial artists could take. Their expressions instantly changed. "D*mn it, we are no match for him!" "Run, now!" The two screamed in fear, as they tried to escape. However, they were toote. Fade''s attack had alreadynded on their bodies. Thud! The two of them instantly fell onto the ground, motionless. Then, Fade withdrew his arms. He approached them slowly before kicking the two of them into the air. Tarmon was shocked to his core. He was bewildered at the scene before his eyes. He had fought with the two of them before and he knew their strengths. They were both highly-skilled experts. However, the both of them had been defeated within a single attack by Fade. He was terribly powerful. Tarmon couldn''t even begin to imagine just how strong he was. When he gazed at Fade, he felt respect for the man. "Now, tell me where Quin is," Fade demanded in an icy tone as he sat down. The two men writhed on the ground in pain. When they heard his question, they hesitated for a moment. In that instant, Fade directed a red me towards Lamyn''s left leg. His leg then started burning. He let out a miserable howl. "I''ll speak!" Daire quickly shouted. With a wave of his hand, Fade extinguished the me. However, half of Lamyn''s left leg had already been burned away. "Say it!" Fade stared at them coldly. Daire gulped before answering nervously, "Our boss sent people to take her away." "Your boss?" Fade narrowed his eyes. Daire quickly replied, "He''s the leader of our Skull Mob, Dark Dragon. He''s our boss." "Where did he bring her to? " Fade pressed on. Daire''s expression changed. "We don''t know either." "What!" Fade''s tone became fierce. He then quickly exined, "I''m telling you the truth. The both of us were only responsible for capturing her. After that, our superiors took her away, and we really have no idea where she is." Fade narrowed his eyes, anger evident in them. However, he did not burst out in anger. Instead, he continued questioning them, "Why did the Skull Mob, and your boss, Dark Dragon, capture Quin?" "Uh, well..." Daire stammered. Fade''s expression fell as he remarked coldly, "If you don''t know anything, then I have no reason to keep you alive." "No, no, I know why," Daire quickly answered. "It''s probably because of what happened twenty years ago." "What happened?" Fade asked. "It seems that twenty years ago, Dark Dragon had produced some special pills on an ind in preparation to enter the Lord Level However, an ident urred, and someone stole them away from him. Our boss has been searching for that person ever since." "That must''ve had something to do with Miss Lin." Fade immediately recalled the time when he rescued Quin from the hidden family, and knew about this from the Lin family and Wushuang Tower. Back then, Quin''s mother, Chrystal, was still a disciple of Wushuang Tower. While she was out on vacation, she discovered some citizens who had been kidnapped by an evil cult on one of the inds. Therefore, she rescued those people in secret, and brought three pills away with her. She had no idea just who the members of the evil cult were, nor did she know just how valuable the pills were. It was only after encountering numerous assassination attempts that sh realized that the Skull Mob was after her The three pills were the Nine-blood Pills, and they were extremely valuable pills that could allow a martial artist to enter the Lord Level. Knowing that things had gotten out of hand, Chrystal returned to her country and asked for protection from Wushuang Tower. However because of various circumstances, and because the previous leader of Wushuang Tower had selfish motives, she was still in danger. Therefore, after giving one of the pills to the leader, and consuming one of them herself, she disappeared with thest Nine-blood pill. In order to find thest Nine- blood Pill, Wushuang Tower had carried out a thorough investigation on Quin. The members of the Skull Mob had even attacked her and nted the Ice Lotus seed in her body. Fade slowly figured out what had happened, as well as the other party''s motives. The leader of the Skull Mob, Dark Dragon, wanted to take revenge and look for thest Nine-blood Pill. Therefore, he had been trying his best to find Chrystal. However, there was no trace of her, so they aimed for her daughter, Quin.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, their ns had been ruined by Fade''s sudden appearance. As his strength greatly rose, the Skull Mob halted their ns. On top of that, Fade had moved to Capital City along with Quin. That had always been the case until two months ago, when Fade entered Prohibition Ind. One monthter, the news of his death spread across the country. The Skull Mob felt that Quin had lost her greatest source of protection. Hence, they took advantage of Tarmon and lured her to them before capturing her. After figuring out the whole story, Fade nced at Daire and Lamyn coldly before questioning, "Where is the headquarters of the Skull Mob?" "Uh, well..." Their expressions quickly fell. "If you won''t tell me, then prepare to die!" The two of them instantly panicked. "Spare my life, Mr. Chen. It''s not that we aren''t willing to tell you, but we really have no idea where it is!" "What?" Fade looked at them in disbelief. Chapter 2481 Chapter 2481 Daire quickly exined, "I only know that the headquarters is located on an ind somewhere. However, there are many inds surrounding it, and it''s under heavy surveince. We aren''t really sure which exact ind it is either." "Besides, Dark Dragon may not be at the headquarters. He might''ve chosen somewhere else. He might not just stay in one ce all the time!" Fade''s expression fell after listening to them. He used his mental power to check if they were lying, and they were not. They really had no idea where Dark Dragon was, nor did they know where the headquarters was located. If so, this matter would be troublesome. "I believe in the both of you," Fade stated. "Uh... Thank you, Mr. Chen. Thank you..." The both of them paused before quickly thanking him profusely. Just then, with a wave of his hand, he cut their throats with a de made from positive energy. Blood spurted out of their open wounds. They fell to the ground. Their faces were filled with shock as they clutched their throats. "You lied..." As he gazed at the two of them who were slowly losing their breaths, he replied coldly, "I did not lie to you. I stated that I believed your words, but that did not mean that I would spare your lives." Then, he turned around and left the room. He quickly left for Capital City. He returned because he needed Jaguar''s help to locate the Skull Mob''s headquarters. The next evening, Fade walked out of the terminal at the Capital City International Airport. Just as he was about to get in a taxi, he heard the sharp sound of a car breaking. Two ck cars stopped before him. He frowned as he tried to walk past them. However, the doors to the two cars opened, and six men d in ck uniform surrounded him in an instant. He raised an eyebrow as he regarded the men before him. "What do you want?" Fade asked coldly, as positive energy surging in his body. When the men felt the energy radiating off of him, they grew nervous and immediately started concentrating their energy. A trace of anger shed across Fade''s eyes. Finally, a middle-aged man in ck took out an identification and showed it to Fade. He said, "Mr. Chen, we are from the Special Operations Department of the Military. Pleasee with us and cooperate with us." "The Special Operations Department of the Military!" Fade raised an eyebrow at the mention of this, and he grew hostile. "What do you want?" As he spoke, a stream of positive energy flowed from his body. "Mr. Chen, we are just following orders. Please cooperate with us," the leading middle-aged man said. Fade narrowed his eyes slightly. "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me." After that, he turned and was about to leave. The other men in ck instantly followed behind him and surrounded him once again. One of the younger ones stepped forward and shouted arrogantly, "Fade, you have to understand that we are from the Special Operations Department of the Military. We are carrying out orders on behalf of the government, thus, you''d better cooperate well with us. Otherwise..." Before he could finish, Fade red at him. At the same time, a stream of energy flowed towards the young man. "Are you threatening me?" The young man suddenly felt as if a mountain was pressing down on his shoulders, rendering him motionless. He trembled in fear as he stood rooted to his spot. The middle-aged leader pulled the young man back and exined to Fade, "Mr. Chen, we do not have bad intentions. We just hope that you will cooperate with us for this investigation.'' "General Xu is our leader for this mission." Upon hearing this, Fade finally agreed as he withdrew the positive energy. "Let''s go!" "Mr. Chen, please get in the car!" The middle-aged man said in a respectful manner as he bowed to Fade, gesturing for him to get in the car.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The expressions of the others changed slightly as they followed suit. The two cars then departed from the airport and headed for the military base. Two hourster, Fade finally arrived at the military base. It was already night time. He was then brought to a room to wait. He didn''t wait for long. He soon heard a flurry of footsteps outside the room, and several people then entered. He nced at the group of people. The leader was a burly man in his 50s or 60s with a serious expression on his face. Although Fade had only seen him once, he still recognized him at first sight. He was General Jotham Liu, the second-inmand of the army, second only to Jaguar. Back then, when Fade was involved in a conflict with the Zhao family and engaged in a war against Elijah, Jotham had stopped him before, and even attacked him. It was only because of Jaguar''s intervention that the two of them did not carry on with the conflict. In short, the rtionship between the two was not exactly harmonious. Jotham had a group of subordinates behind him, but one of them stood out. It was a woman in her early thirties, dressed in in clothes. Although she was standing next to Jotham, she didn''t look timid at all. On the contrary, she looked dignified, as if she was on equal footing with him. As Fade observed them, Jotham and the woman on the opposite side also sized him up. Jotham''s gaze changed slightly, but he didn''t say anything. However, the woman looked at Fade with anger and disdain as she asked, "Are you Fade?" The moment the woman spoke, Jotham waved his hand at his followers behind him. "All of you, step back and guard the entrance. No one is allowed to enter without my permission." "Yes!" They quickly left. Only Fade, Jotham, and the woman were left in the room. After the others left, she immediately dropped her act and red at Fade. "So, you are Fade, aren''t you?" Fade nced at her but ignored her question. Instead, he turned to Jotham and asked ndly, "General Liu, why have you brought me here to the military base?" Chapter 2482 Chapter 2482 Jotham''s expression darkened. He took out a stack of documents, which contained screenshots from surveince videos and witness testimonies. They were all ced in front of Fade as Jotham said, "This is what happened in Grand Earl Hotel in East Coast City two days ago. You were there. Mr. Chen, do you deny this?" "I don''t." Fade nodded. Jotham nodded and continued, "Then, Mr. Chen, you destroyed Harrell''s dantian abdomen. Harrell is the eldest son of the Jin family in East Coast. Haynes, the second son of the Jin family was seriously injured, and a dozen of the Jin family members were injured as well." "You were the one who did these things, right?" Fade answered calmly, "Yes, it was me." Jotham narrowed his eyes slightly as he shrugged and continued, "At that time, a staff member of the Special Operations Department was there. He exined the situation to you and stopped you from doing it, right?" While speaking, he took out a piece of paper with a man''s picture on it and put it in front of Fade. Fade took a look and nodded. "It''s him. He did tell me that the Jin family is from the Dragon Sect and that he wouldn''t let me hurt them." Jotham nodded as he put away the documents. "Since you have admitted everything, then you should bear the corresponding consequences yourself." "Consequences!" Fade''s gaze turned cold as he looked at him. "What consequences?" Jotham didn''t say anything, but looked at the young woman next to him. The woman was filled with anger and she red at Fade. She gritted her teeth and replied, "You will have to pay with your life!" Upon hearing this, Fade looked at her with a grim expression and asked, "Who are you?" The woman gnashed her teeth as she answered, "My name is Madeline Jin, a disciple of the Dragon Sect. Harrell and Haynes are my younger brothers." "Now, you know what you have done wrong!" Fade rolled his eyes and replied, "I don''t think I did anything wrong." "You..." Madeline was infuriated. She mmed her palm down on the table and pointed at Fade. "You have destroyed my brother''s dantian abdomen and injured so many people. Do you still think that you did nothing wrong?" "They deserved it!" He stated calmly, "I have been merciful enough to not have killed them." "Huh, what an arrogant brat." She was enraged as she turned to Jotham, "General Liu, you should know how to deal with someone like this, right?" Jotham''s expression darkened as he looked at Fade and said, "ording to the rules of the Special Operations Department, your actions were extremely vile. You must be severely punished. All of your property will be confiscated, and you will be imprisoned for ten years." "You want to confiscate my properties and imprison me?" Fade looked at him. "Who do you think you are?" Jotham was furious. He was about to smash the table and stand up, but he restrained himself. He gritted his teeth and stated, "Fade, don''t forget that no matter how strong you are, you are still a citizen. You have to abide by thew." "You don''t represent the government!" Fade snorted. Jotham answered in a deep voice, "Fade, do not be arrogant." "Let me tell you. We reached an agreement with the Jin family a few months ago. If you attack the Jin family, it means that you have attacked the government, which is a serious vition of thew, and you should be punished." "I don''t care about what agreement you have reached! They attacked my people first, hence, they deserved it!" Fade stated firmly as he stood up, ready to leave. "Fade, are you really thatwless? Do not think that just because General Xu has always defended you, you can do as you please. Let me tell you, you have to ept the consequences no matter what," Jotham shouted angrily. "Capture Fade now." In an instant, dozens of soldiers rushed inside and blocked the entrance to the room. Jotham demanded in a deep voice, "Fade, do not resist. Otherwise, I have the right to kill you." Fade narrowed his eyes as he looked at Jotham. He sneered, "Huh! I really would like to see how you would be able to kill me." As he spoke, an enormous burst of energy erupted from his body, engulfing everyone in the room and suppressing them. The soldiers couldn''t take it, and fell down to the ground, unable to get up. On the other hand, both Jotham and Madeline were able to endure his attack. However, they still felt the pressure under Fade''s attack. They had to hold onto the table to stabilize themselves. "Now, do you still want to fight?" Fade asked coldly. Jotham looked up at him and gritted his teeth. "Fade, don''t you know that your actions have vited the militaryw?" Madeline''s face was filled with resentment. She red at Fade and hissed, "You dare to attack the in family members. Do you want to die?" "Attack! Kill him!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. UMS Under her order, another crowd of soldiers who appeared to be stronger rushed towards Fade. Their eyes were filled with killing intent. Fade''s gaze turned cold as killing intent emanated from his body. "You are all digging your own graves!" With his icy cold voice, energy continued to emanate from Fade''s body. "Attack!" Madeline roared. The group of soldiers from the Jin family approached Fade quickly with their attacks raining down on him. on the ground, and the stone Fade snorted as he stomped et vel.ne essence started spreading out from his body, gushing towards the martial artists from the Jin family. Immediately, the sound of metal colliding rang out. The Jin family soldiers felt like their attacks were being resisted by a strong rock, and they were unable to hurt Fade at all. "What a colony of ants!" Fade pped his hands, and the stone essence collided against the members of the Jin family. Immediately, blood-curdling screams rang out in the room. All of the aggressive men instantly fell down to the ground wailing in extreme pain. After dealing with them, Fade turned back to Madeline and Jotham as he stated slowly, "Now, it''s your turn." She, who had been furious, instantly started panicking in fear. "You... You... How is that possible? The Jin family has so many experts. How did you..." Jotham''s expression was also filled with shock. "Your strength... This..." Fade wasn''t fazed by their surprise, but instead, he concentrated his positive energy in his palm and attacked them. The two of them felt the terrifying power and their expressions quickly fell. They tried to dodge as they started screaming. "Fade, I am the representative of the official military. You are disrespecting the military force by attacking me," Jotham shouted. "I am a descendant of the Dragon Sect. You can''t hurt me. You can''t..." Madeline screamed wildly. Fade ignored the two and continued to attack. Chapter 2483 Chapter 2483 The two were about to be hit by Fade''s attack, but a panicked shout broke out, "Fade, no!" Fade turned to the source of the sound, only to see Galeno rushing over to him. "Fade, please do not be rash," Galeno yelled again. Fade took a deep breath and finally suppressed his killing intent. At the veryst moment, he pulled back his attack. His body tilted slightly to Galeno as he looked at him and called out, "Master Zhu!" "Fade, I know what you''re thinking. Follow me, I''ll exin it to you," Galeno said. Fade paused for a few seconds before nodding his head. Then, he followed Galeno out of the room. Seeing that he was leaving, Madeline immediately stated in dissatisfaction, "No, Fade cannot leave. He''s a criminal of the Special Operations Department of the Military..." Galeno red at her and cut her off, "Miss Jin, you are nothing more than a mere consultant, so you have no rights tomand me. Please know your ce." He then nced at Jotham and continued, "General Liu, I believe the Special Operations Department would not be happy to see this." With a heavy snort, he left the room with Fade. Madeline was enraged, but she dared not to retort. Thus, she let out her anger on Jotham. "General Liu, is this what you mean to work with the Jin family?" Jotham''s expression darkened as he answered, "Miss Jin, no matter what, Fade is still a Half- Lord Level expert. Moreover, he has General Xu backing him up. There are even higher-ups who think highly of him." "If the Jin family wishes to take revenge, you should show your own capabilities and prove yourselves worthy to the higher-ups. Otherwise, it won''t be an easy task to take your revenge." After listening to his words, she fell silent. She paused briefly before saying through gritted teeth, "I will never let this go easily." On the other hand, Fade followed Galeno into another room. Upon arrival, Fade could not help but feel surprised. There was a row of armed soldiers guarding the entrance and they were all Earth Level experts. Even Galeno had to undergo a thorough body search before entering the room. Fade was confused, but he remained silent. He underwent a body search after Galeno and then entered the room. The room was spacious. As soon as he stepped foot into it, a strong scent of medicine hit his nose. "This is..." Fade frowned. Right at that moment, Galeno waved to him and said, "Fade, over here!" Fade quickly walked deeper into the room. He then saw someoneying on a bed. When he finally realized who was lying on the bed, the color drained from his face. It was none other than Jaguar. Jaguar, who was strong and powerful, was now lying on the bed weakly. His face was as pale as a sheet and it was obvious that he had suffered from a severe injury. Fade instantly grew worried and he rushed over, "General Xu..." "Fade, you have returned. I knew that you''d be fine." Jaguar forced a smile as he sat up from the bed with Galeno''s help. "Master Zhu, what happened to General Xu? How could he have been injured? Who hurt him?" Fade looked at him with a puzzled expression. Galeno sighed heavily. He nced at Jaguar and then at Fade. "Our enemies have hurt him."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "What! Who are they?" Fade asked. In this day and age, there were barely any wars within the country. A soldier like Jaguar was an intimidating figure to the enemies. Fade had never expected him to actually fight, not to mention that he had been injured. Galeno''s expression darkened and he started slowly, "They''re the ouws of the underground world. For sure, there are other greater foreign forces who are secretly helping them." "The underground world..." Fade frowned. Galeno continued in a low voice, "Our country has been stable and prosperous. It has been developing quite well these years. There have been no wars and our country is peaceful." "However, this peace was not made without sacrifices. It is all thanks to the soldiers like General Xu." "In recent years, our country has been developing at a fast pace and has caught the underworld forces, attention. They then started to bring in illegal activities to our country." "Some activities are more dangerous than wars. General Xu and the others have been fighting against these underground forces quietly for many years." "Recently, they have be much more active. There are even foreign forces who tried to blend in and sabotage our country." "This time, General Xu has received a message from an organization called the Skull Mob. Dark Dragon, the leader, will be entering our country." "Thus, he went to settle this problem. Unexpectedly, Dark Dragon''s powers were higher than our expectations; he''s even on par with General Xu. On top of that, there were several Half-Lord Level masters from other countries who disguised themselves as members of the Skull Mob. They ambushed General Xu altogether." "The Skull Mob!" Fade''s gaze turned cold. "It''s them again." "Fade, do you know them?" Galeno was slightly shocked. Fade then told them how Quin had been taken away by the Skull Mob and about his n to locate their headquarters. When he finished, both Galeno and Jaguar seemed concerned for him. "Fade, you..." Fade looked at the two and said, "General Xu, Master Zhu, please don''t be worried. I know what I''m doing. Besides, I''m confident that Dark Dragon is no match for me." Seeing the worried expression on their faces, he did not say anything but exerted his martial essence to the two. Instantly, the two were taken aback when they felt the power of his martial essence. "Fade, your martial essence..." "Is this the Lord Level realm? Fade, when you were on Prohibition Ind..." Fade exined softly, "I have indeed obtained some advantages from the journey to Prohibition Ind. My strength has improved and so has my martial essence. I''m not too far away from the Lord Level." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He only told them part of the truth of what happened on Prohibition Ind. He didn''t mention the elixir core, but he admitted that he had gained some benefits. After hearing this, Galeno and Jaguar grew excited. Jaguar''s face turned red from excitement. He pped his hands and eximed, "Well, that''s great. Although I have fallen, we still have Fade. Our country is safe." Galeno also added excitedly, "With Fade here, we no longer have to rely on the Jin family." Chapter 2484 Chapter 2484 Speaking of the Jin family, Fade could not help but say, "The Jin family is from the Dragon Sect." "Do you know them too?" Jaguar asked. Fade then proceeded to tell him about the conflict between him and the Jin family in East Coast. Jaguar''s expression immediately fell and he clenched his fists. "I warned them back then that we could never allow the Jin family to make aeback. No one listened to me and they even gave them the power. This is detrimental to our society!" He was so angry that he started coughing violently. Galeno quickly picked up the medicine on the bedside table and handed it to him. "General Xu, why don''t I treat you? I''m a doctor as well," Fade suggested. "Don''t worry. I won''t die this easily." Jaguar waved his hand. "Let''s get to the point first!" Fade nodded and asked, "What''s the matter with the Dragon Sect? Why are the higher-ups giving them so much power?" Galeno sighed as he replied, "This is rted to General Xu''s injury." "Recently, both the underground and foreign forces have be increasingly active. Our country is facing more and more challenges. Originally, General Xu was able to solve the problem, so the citizens weren''t that affected." "Unfortunately, he has to step down now due to his injury. The safety of our people is at stake, so they have to search for someone to take over his ce." "It is not easy to find someone at his level. There wasn''t a single person in the army who could rece him. Therefore, the higher-ups had no choice but to turn to the martial artists, hoping that they could help the country." Fade nodded in agreement. "That''s understandable. How was it?" Galeno shook his head and sighed. "They didn''t seed. It was terrible." "After General Xu was injured, the government immediately tried to search for potential martial artists in secret." "However, there are barely any experts in the martial arts circle. Most of them are attached to big families or ns. It is very difficult to ask them for help." "The ones in the ns imed that they don''t want to be involved in worldly affairs, stating that they only wished to focus on cultivation. Even if some agreed, they only sent out some decent disciples in the end, who wouldn''t do much help. As for the four Heaven Level ns, they did not send anyone at all." "On the other hand, the big families prioritized protecting their own families and benefits. They refused to send any of the experts. After all, their families would be doomed if the experts were hurt, so no one was willing to take this risk."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "In the end, not many people were recruited. Most of them are self learners and they aren''t highly-skilled at all. They are barely at the Heaven level, let alone at the Half-lord Level." Fade sighed upon hearing this. He was reminded of the time when Camelia told him about Jaguar back in Green Wood Hall. Back then, Jaguar had given up his bright future in Green Wood Hall on Prohibition Ind for the sake of the country. Fade admired the fact that Jaguar had devoted his entire life to the country and the people. He was indeed the Army Lord of the country. Compared to other martial artists, he was much more noble of a person. The martial artists from various ns and big families weren''t wrong to reject the request. It was normal for humans to prioritize their own well-being before others. Nheless, it was still saddening to see this. Fade fell silent as he thought about it. At the side, Galeno sighed softly before continuing, "Without sufficient manpower, the underground forces have be even stronger, and the higher-ups are feeling pressured too." "Therefore, someone suggested seeking help from the Dragon Sect." "Later on, the higher-ups sent someone over to negotiate terms with the Dragon Sect. As a result, they agreed to help, in exchange some benefits. After some consideration, the higher-dat to their requests, which is how the Dragon Sect ended up involved in this matter." Fade continued to ask, "Who are the Dragon Sect exactly?" "To be honest, they''re considered a martial arts family as well, but a special one ording to the legends, the first head of the Dragon Sect was a descendant of royalty and they carry the blood of the Dragon. It was said that the head lost in a battle to obtain the crown, so he brought his loyal subjects with him into hiding." "They slowly grew stronger and after several hundred years, they became the current royalty, which is generally known as the Dragon Sect, protecting their own royal blood." "They are extremely powerful, even cel more so than the four Heaven Level ns. Moreover, their requests were not too oundish and they were willing to offer three Half- Lord Level experts. Therefore, the higher-ups agreed to their conditions. The Special Operations Department of the Military was specifically founded because of them." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Of course, the Dragon Sect would hold some special privileges in return. For example, Harrel and the others were able to take control of thepanies in East Coast in such a short time due to the benefits." "Obviously, their methods of forcing others into marriage are outdated." Fade nodded after listening to Galeno. He finally understood the entire situation now. After connecting the dots, he could figure out what was happening. He then thought of something and asked," What about my conflict with the Dragon Sect, would the Special Operations Department..." Galeno frowned upon hearing that question. However, Jaguar''s expression immediately fell as he snorted. "I would never let that happen." Galeno also nodded gently and agreed. "Fade, do not worry about that. Although the Special Operations Department has some special privileges, they would never dare to do as they please. Moreover, if you''re willing to help, the higher-ups would definitely value you much more." Fade nodded as he replied, "Master Zhu, I grew up in this country. This is my mothend. I will not sit by and watch the others ruin the peace in my country." "However, I have no idea of my wife''s situation right now. I have to prioritize her first, so..." "Fade, I understand. We will never force you to give up on your family. We just hope that you can help if you are able to. After all, we are stillcking manpower," Galeno answered. "Don''t worry, Master Zhu. I''ll be back as soon as I save my wife!" Fade promised seriously. Galeno smiled and nodded. "There''s no rush. Since your wife was taken away by the Skull Mob, you will inevitably fight them in the end. That''s also a contribution to the country, so please don''t stress yourself out," Jaguar added. Fade nodded, then took out a silver needle and said, "General Xu, let me treat you!" Chapter 2485 Chapter 2485 Jaguar did not refuse. He nodded andid down. Then, Fade began to diagnose and treat him. After the treatment, Jaguar looked slightly better, but it was not so easy to recover from such a serious injury. Not only were his meridians injured, his dantian abdomen had also been affected. Even if Fade''s medical skills were excellent, he couldn''t heal himpletely. He could only prescribe him some medications to speed up the recovery of the injury. After the treatment, he saw that Jaguar was a little tired, so he got up to leave. Just before he left, he suddenly thought of something. He turned around, took out a jade pendant, and handed it to Jaguar. "This is..." Jaguar asked curiously. Fade smiled as he replied, "General Xu, Camelia from Green Wood Hall on Prohibition Ind asked me to give it to you."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Camelia!" When he heard this name, Jaguar''s expression changed drastically. He looked as if he was reminiscing about the past. Fade continued, "Camelia also asked me to send you a message." "What is it?" Jaguar''s voice trembled a little and he grew unusually nervous. "She wants to ask you, if you were given another chance, is there any possibility between the both of you?" Fade asked. Jaguar''s face turned red as he mumbled, "What... Another chance?" Fade then turned around and left with a smile. "Rest well, General Xu!" After exiting the room, Fade and Galeno returned to the previous room. It was empty at the moment. "General Xu found this information from the Skull Mob. They might be useful for your wife''s case. Read them well!" Galeno handed Fade a stack of documents. Fade nodded and thanked him. He took the file, read through it, and went back home. After arriving at home, Fade caught a whiff of a fragrant scent. A group of beautiful women came to him with worried expressions on their faces as they sized him up. "Fade, are you alright?" "Fade, you''re not hurt, are you?" "What happened on that ind?" Fade gazed at the group of women before him. They were Lily, Mnie, Yuri, Susie, and Jasmine. He smiled as heforted them, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''m home now." He then told them about his experience before having a meal with them. Then, he returned to his own room and started reading through the materials that Galeno gave him. There was a lot of information inside, and it was obvious that Jaguar had gone through a lot to retrieve them. Most of them were information that Fade never would''ve obtained. Some of the information about the Skull Mob coincided with the things that Fade already knew, which allowed him to gain a further understanding of them. Finally, he looked through thetest information about the Skull Mob. "One month ago, the members of the Skull Mob entered Star Ind. They started bing more active half a month ago." "It is suspected that their activity is very likely rted to the discovery of the tomb of the legendary ''Lion God of War''." Looking at this, Fade couldn''t help but feel confused. He started reading about the Lion God of War tomb on Star Ind. Soon, he found the relevant information. The Lion God of War was the biggest war hero for the §Ö establishment of Star Ind. It was said that he had reached the Lord Level. Due to his support, had sessfully be ovnd independent from Manlusia and became one of the most developed countries in South East Asia. Thirty years ago, he disappeared without a trace. Some said that he had already passed on after leaving behind his knowledge in martial arts, including the Lion Core. Many sought after this treasure, and many martial artists hade forward to Star Ind to search for the tomb of the Lion God of War. However, nothing had been found over the years. Moreover, he had no descendants. Thus, his servant built the Lion Hall, which became one of the main forces on Star Ind. Even the people from the Lion Hall had no idea of the Lion God of War''s status, nor did they know the whereabouts of his tomb. Therefore, the tomb of the Lion God of War became a legend on Star Ind. In recent years, the efforts to search for him had been fruitless and fewer people paid attention to this. However, someone imed to have found his tomb in one of the forests north of Star Ind two months ago. This reignited the discussion of the topic that had long died down. Many martial artists went to the ind to search for his tomb, including numerous foreign martial artists. After reading through the legend about the Lion, God of War and the information on the Skull Mob, Fade''s gaze dimmed as he said to himself, "Star Ind is located South East of this country and is surrounded by the sea. It''s a logical assumption that the Skull Mob''s headquarters is located there." "Furthermore, Dark Dragon, the leader of the Skull Mob, couldn''t achieve Lord Level because his Nine- Blood Pill was stolen. In other words, he would be able to ascend to the Lord Level if he could find the Lion Core in the tomb of the Lion God of War." "Putting all these together, it''s very likely that the Skull Mob will strike next on Star Ind where the tomb of the Lion God of War is." Fade then came to a conclusion for his next destination. He wasted no time. The next day, he booked a ne ticket to Star Ind after bidding farewell to the girls. At the Capital City International Airport, Galeno rushed into the waiting room. Fade got up and asked, "Master Zhu, what brings you here?" Galeno handed him a wooden token and a name card as he answered, "This is Therius Zhou''s name card. He''s the second son of the Zhou family on Star Ind. If you ever need help there, you can contact them." "The Zhou family?" Fade was somewhat surprised. Galeno exined, "General Xu asked me to send this to you." "General Xu once saved Therius'' life when he was on a mission. In order to express his gratitude, Therius gave him this token, so that he could go to the Zhou family if he ever needs help in the future." "Although the Zhou family is from Star Ind, they are actually Chinese, so they''re quite friendly to us." "In addition, General Xu has called them in person. Therius would most probably help you." "Star Ind is not like our country. In such an unfamiliar ce, it would be better for you to have someone to back you up." eno blurted out all this in one go. Chapter 2486 Chapter 2486 Upon hearing this, Fade was touched. He put away the token and business card before nodding to Galeno. He said, "Thank you, Master Zhu and General Xu. Once I''ve brought my wife back to safety, I will definitely return to serve the country." "Don''t worry, there is no rush. Your wife''s life is more important." Galeno nodded. Just then, the boarding announcement sounded across the terminal.. Fade bid his goodbye and got on the ne with his luggage. After a few hours on the flight, the nended at Star Ind International Airport. Fade stood on the ground of this unfamiliarnd and took a deep breath. He looked determined and serious as he spoke to himself, "Honey, I will definitely save you and bring you back home." He recalled Galeno''s advice earlier and switched on his mobile phone. Then, he called Therius ording to the number on the business card. "Hello, Mr. Zhou. I am Fade from China. I have just arrived at Star Ind and I''m currently at the airport." On the other end of the line, the man sounded very excited. "Fade, it''s you! I''ve heard from General Xu. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of all your business and necessities during your time on Star Ind." "Thank you, Mr. Zhou," Fade replied gratefully. "General Xu is my lifesaver and you are someone whom he thinks highly of. Naturally, I will treat you well," Therius said politely.. "By the way, I''m so sorry I couldn''t pick you up at the airport. I have some errands to run. I''ve asked my daughter, Ashley, to pick you up. I think she should be there by now," he added. "Well, I''ll wait for Miss Zhou then." Fade nodded and then hung up the phone. After that, he went to a coffee shop and bought himself a drink, then sat down and waited for Ashley''s arrival. About half an hourter, she was still nowhere in sight, so he started to feel a little annoyed. After waiting for another fifteen minutes, she still did not show up. He really couldn''t wait any longer. He wanted to leave, but he was worried that Ashley would arrive afterwards. It would not be nice to let her wait for him blindly. After considering his options, he decided to call Therius again. "Hello, Fade. Has Ashley picked you up? Why don''t youe straight to my house? I''ll prepare a meal for you." Therius beamed. Fade replied quickly, "Mr. Zhou, I think Ashley got dyed by some matters. I haven''t seen her yet." "Why don''t I go to the hotel on my own and pay you a visitter." Upon hearing this, Therius was stunned for a moment before he repeated, "No, no." "Fade, you''re my guest. Mr. Xu has asked me to take care of you personally. It''s impolite of me to let you stay at the hotel. Please wait for a moment. I''ll call Ashley and ask her what happened. If not, I''ll drive there myself." "This..." Fade wanted to turn down the offer. However, Therius was determined, so he could only agree with him and wait a little longer. Meanwhile, in a busy bar at the center of Star Ind, a blonde girl in shorts and a t-shirt was making out with a good-looking young man. Apanied by the intense music, the man became more and more proactive, as he made out with the girl heatedly. Just when the two were about to go further, a phone vibration interrupted their moment. The girl took her phone out of her pocket impatiently and answered the call, "Hello, who is it?" On the other end, Therius was quick to recognize the loud music in the background. He fumed angrily, "Ashley, I asked you to pick someone up from the airport. Where are you?" "I..." The blonde girl was stunned. n¨¦ She finally remembered her father''s order, but then, she said indifferently, "Dad, I forgot. It''s just a small matter. Why don''t you just send a random servant? Why does it have to be me? I''m having a good time with my friends!" "What do you know!" He roared again, "He''s a distinguished guest. General Xu has called me personally to take care of him." "Moreover, I''ve checked and found that Fade is an outstanding man. He is excellent in martial arts and is known as..." Before her father could even finish his sentence, Ashley interrupted him impatiently, "Alright, alright. It''s about your lifesaver, isn''t it? I''ve heard this story so many times since I was young." "Stop nagging. I''ll pick him up." Therius instructed, "You''d better mind your attitude. Fade is an honored guest, a truly honored guest."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, I understand. I''ll wee the guest to the best of my abilities." Ashley snorted impatiently and then hung up the phone. As soon as she hung up her phone, the young man was ready to finish what they started. However, she stopped him and said, "Jayvon, I have got to go. Let''s call it a day!" "Ashley, it''s been days since we werest together. Are you really going to leave me behind?" The man, Jayvon, looked very pitiful. She caressed his face and said, "I''m not leaving you behind, it''s just that I have to pick someone up from the airport as per my father''s order." "It''s a man! I heard it." He crossed his arms and looked jealous. "If you like him, then just leave me alone." Upon seeing this, she smiled and cooed, "Oh, my little Jayvon, you''re jealous. Come one, you know I love you. I won''t fall for the others." "I don''t believe it." He pouted. "I want to go with you. I want to see what that man looks like." She held her forehead and hesitated for a while: Looking at his tender face, she finally nodded and gave in. "Fine, let''s go together." "Great, knew it. I''m your favorite!" HE beamed. "Let''s go!" She replied before adding, "My father said that the guy is an honored guest. Be careful not to get into troubleter, okay?" "Who is he to be specific?" He curled his lips dismissively. She exined, "Long ago, a person saved my father''s life. I heard that he is doing well in his country. This time, he personally asked my father to take care of his staff." "I don''t know what your father is thinking. Why would he ask you to pick him up when he has so many subordinates," heined. She looked helpless as she continued, "I don''t know either, but I have no choice. His word isw." Then, with the rumbling of the engine, a red car rushed out of the bar''s underground parking lot and headed towards the airport. Chapter 2487 Chapter 2487 Fade waited for another half an hour. Finally, with the roar of an engine, Ashley''s car came to a halt somewhere near him. She rolled down the driver''s window and sized him up before asking, "Are you the one from China whom my father had mentioned?" Her tone made him frown slightly. Still, he nodded and answered, "I''m Fade. Are you Ashley, Mr. Zhou''s daughter?" "Isn''t that a nonsensical question? Who else are you expecting?" She was a little impatient. She waved to him and said, "Get in the car. Don''t waste my time." Fade frowned slightly, but he opened the door and got into the car. Immediately after he got into the car, Ashley ignited the engine. He hadn''t even settled down. He adjusted his posture and steadied himself. He couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows again. He understood that Jaguar had contacted the Zhou family to help him. He contacted Therius so that he could save his wife more easily. However, it seemed that the Zhou family, or to be more specific, Ashley, had treated him rudely, as if she hated the idea of himing here. If the Zhou family''s attitude was the same, Fade had already made another n. He would go greet Therius to thank him for his help. Then, he would leave the Zhou family and act alone. After all, with his strength, it would not be a big deal even if he did not have the help of the Zhou family. At most, it would cause some hassle to him. At the thought of this, Fade closed his eyes and decided not to mutter another word when he saw that Ashley did not intend to talk with him. However, Jayvon, who was sitting in the passenger seat, felt bored from the silence in the car. He turned his head and sized Fade up without even bothering to hide his actions. Then, he asked, "Hey, are you from Capital City?" Fade opened his eyes, looked at him, and responded faintly, "I am." "So it''s true!" Jayvon looked surprised and continued, "Your clothes look normal. I thought you people would dress more traditionally." He wore a faint smile on his face as he muttered those words. No one knew whether he was simply ignorant or ying dumb. Fade frowned and replied in a slightly dissatisfied voice, "That was a hundred years ago. Young man, it seems that you need to know more about the world" With an arrogant look, Jayvon retorted, "Star Ind is a developed country. Why should we learn about those non-developed countries?" "If you don''t have an idea, then stop talking nonsense." Fade''s voice was a little cold. Jayvon, in turn, looked surprised. "What? Are you angry? Can''t you people take a joke?" "It seems that it might be because of your poor country. Do all of you act like this? Geez!" This made Fade feel a little unhappy and he answered coldly, "Sir, don''t forget that you and Miss Zhou are also descendants of the country." Jayvon waved his hand and refuted, "I''m not. I''m from Star Ind, unlike you." "Ashley and her family moved to Star Ind long ago. They''ve been the citizens here for a long time." "Don''tpare your kind to us! You people are poor and rude. You'' re nothing like us. Haha." Fade clenched his jaw, stared at Jayvon, and warned coldly, "Sir, I need you to apologize immediately." "Apologize?" Jayvon pulled on a surprised face. "I''m just telling the truth. Do I have to apologize for telling the truth?" "Truth!" Face was fuming in rage. He grabbed §¥ayvon by the cor and lifted him up, bellowing coldly, "If you don''t want to apologize, I don''t mind teaching you how to do so with my fist" MS Apparently, the young man did not expect that Fade would dare to hit him. He was so scared that he screamed. "What are you doing? Let me go, let me go." At the side, Ashley also slowed down the vehicle. She turned to re at Fade and said, "What are you doing? Let go of him." Fade ignored her and even strengthened his grip. "You can either apologize now or I''ll beat you up until you apologize. It''s up to you." "Let go of my boyfriend. You..." Ashley hit the brakes and stopped the car abruptly, yelling at Fade. He remained unfazed. "He must apologize." "Let go of him!" She started to make a scene and hit Fade on his chest.. However, she was not a threat to him at all. Instead, he exerted a little force and pushed her back to her seat. Then, he grabbed Jayvon by the cor and pulled harder. His eyes were as cold as ice. "My patience is limited. You''d better not challenge my limits." Jayvin could feel the overwhelming pressure from his neck as well as from Fade''s angry eyes. He couldn''t help but panic and give in. He quickly said, "I apologize, I''m sorry." "I was wrong. I shouldn''t belittle your people. I know I was wrong!" Upon hearing this, Fade snorted coldly and finally let go of him. With that, Ashley pulled her boyfriend towards her with a worried look and inspected the bruises on his neck. Instantly, she felt distressed and angry. She red at Fade and bellowed. "Get out. The Zhou family doesn''t wee you." Fade''s expression shifted slightly. In the end, he did not say anything but directly opened the door, got out of the car, and walked away. Leaving him behind, Ashleyforted her boyfriend .As she stared at Fade''s leaving figure, she gritted her teeth and said, "What an uncultured man." Jayvon, her boyfriend, looked at her worriedly, "Ashley, is it really okay to do so? You mentioned that he is your father''s guest, yet now, you drove him away because of me. I am worried that your father will me you..." Upon hearing this, she became more softhearted. She hugged him and said, "Don''t worry, I will make it clear to my father." "What''s more, he''s just a man from Capital City. He can''t possibly be any honored guest. It''s no big deal." Standing at the roadside, Fade took out his mobile phone and checked the map. He was trying to book a hotel. After all, he didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. He could tolerate the other party''s misunderstanding and contempt for himself, for Jaguar''s sake. However, they had insulted his country and his people, but they had refused to apologize. This was absolutelyProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. uneptable. Therefore, even if it might embarrass Therius, Fade chose to leave in the end. Although it was his first visit to Star Ind, he was familiar with the English and Chinesenguage that were used by the people of Star Ind, so it was rtively convenient. An hourter, he took a taxi to an upscale hotel in the city center and checked in. Chapter 2488 Chapter 2488 Meanwhile on Ashley''s side, she drove her boyfriend back to her house in anger. Therius was anxiously rubbing his hands together, waiting for Fade''s arrival at the door. When he saw his daughter''s car driving into the yard, he quickly walked towards her. As soon as the car came to a halt, he couldn''t wait to open the door of the back seat. "Mr. Chen, wee..." His words hung in the mid-air when he saw the empty back seats. Then, he turned to look at Ashley in the driver''s seat. His face fell when he saw Jayvon sitting in the passenger seat. "Why are you here again?" "Mr. Zhou, I..." Jayvon pretended to be aggrieved and tried to exin the situation. Ashley immediately defended her boyfriend and said to her father, "I invited him here. He is my boyfriend. Can''t hee to my house?" "I''ve told you many times. He''s unreliable. You..." Therius fumed angrily. However, he suddenly thought of something and waved his hand. "Let''s put this aside first. Where is Mr. Chen? I told you to pick him up from the airport. Where is he?" At the mention of Fade, Ashley suddenly became furious. "I drove him out of the car. He left by himself." "What? You drove Mr. Chen out of the car? Are you crazy?" Therius shouted in surprise. Ashley looked aggrieved and said, "I drove him away because he was rude and he even hit Jayvon. The Zhou family won''t wee such a person." "You... You..." Therius raised his right hand and was about to p her. However, in the end, he held back his anger considering that she was his own daughter. He stomped his foot hard on the ground and said, "Do you know what you just did? Mr. Chen is an important guest of our Zhou family, yet you drove him away. You..." "Important guest? He is just a brat from a poor ce." She did not take her father''s words seriously. Upon hearing this, he became even more furious, "What do you know? Fade was introduced by General Xu. He is a very talented young man in his hometown." "This is Star Ind. Even if he''s famous in his own hometown, what does it have to do with us?" She remained unbothered. "General Xu is the top-warrior in the military and he has the title of Army Lord. As for Fade, he was personally rmended by General Xu. Do you really think that he is an ordinary person?" Therius red at his daughter angrily. Ashley''s expression changed. She was surprised, but she straightened her neck and said with an unconvinced expression, "So what? Our Zhou family is a well-known family on Star Ind. There''s nothing that can''t be solved. Do we really need to curry favor with that guy?" "What do you know!" He stomped his foot again. "You'' re well aware of the grudge between our Zhou family and the Yao family. Recently, our family has been at a disadvantage. Seven of our warriors have been defeated." "If we continue on like this, our Zhou family will bepletely defeated by the Yao family. At that time, what do you think the result will be?" "Fade is a master of martial arts. I originally intended to ask him for help. If he could fight against the Yao family by our side, it would save us a lot of trouble." "But now, he''s been driven away by you. You..." He red at his daughter. Ashley did not expect her father to be so thoughtful, and her expression shifted slightly. Still, she refused to admit defeat. She raised her head and said, "We can just hire more warriors to deal with the Yao family. Isn''t it just a matter of money? As long as we have enough money, we can hire anyone." "Moreover, even if Fade is willing to fight for our family, he may not win. How could he be that important?" Therius nced at his daughter and said, "What do you know? A true top martial artist is not measurable with money. Only a few Heaven Level, martial arts exist within a city, not to mention the Half-Lord Level experts, who are world-ss experts. Do you really think money can be used to call up a person like this?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "What do you mean by Heaven Level and HalfLord Level experts? No matter how powerful they are, can they be more powerful than weapons?" She retorted. She didn''t know much about martial arts, nor did she have any interest in it. In her opinion, no matter how powerful the martial arts might seem, they were just various kinds of acts portrayed in TV and films. Although it looked fancy, in hindsight, modern weapons couldpletely suppress them. Therefore, Ashley did not take her father''s words seriously. Therius was about to add on. However, at that very moment, a subordinate of the Zhou family ran over to his side. "Mr. Therius, Mr. Chai and his disciples are here. Mr. Zhou asked you to invite them in." "Master Chai is here. That''s great!" Therius said excitedly and was about to leave. He turned towards Ashley and said, "Reflect on your wrongdoings. Call Fade up and apologize to him." She pursed her lips and did not respond. Therius had a lot more to say, but Mr. Chai was the most important matter for the time being. Thus, he did not say anything else and turned to leave quickly. Seeing that her father had left, Ashley heaved out a sigh of relief and said, "He finally left. I really don''t know what happened to my father can''t believe he was deceived by such a kid." "Ashley, I think Mr. Zhou was just in a hurry. Once everything is settled, he will understand," Jayvon said softly. m d to hear that!" She pinched his cheeks softly with a smile on her face. He immediately lowered his head shyly and casually asked, "Is Mr. Chai very powerful? Mr. Zhou is so eager to see him." She replied, "It seems that his name is Holmer Chai. I heard that he is a master in martial arts. He has been living on Star Ind for a dozen years. He is really powerful. The Zhou family had lost to the Yao family several times in previous fights. I guess Uncle must have spent a lot of money to hire Mr. Chai and his disciple to assist him." "I see. Is he really that powerful? Is he the Heaven Level expert whom Mr. Zhou has just mentioned?" Jayvon asked. Ashley waved her hand and replied, "I don''t know much about martial arts and I''m not interested in it." "Let''s not talk about this anymore. We did not enjoy ourselves at the bar just now. Let''s go to my room and continue where we left off." Ashley held his chin seductively and teased him. Jayvon lowered his head shyly, and a shy blush appeared on his face. "You''re so cute. I can''t stand this anymore." She growled and looked like a big grey wolf. She immediately pulled him along with her into the inner courtyard. Not long after, their moans could be heard from the bedroom. The Zhou family servants who were doing their jobs nearby did not seem to care about it at all, as if nothing unusual was happening and it happened frequently. Chapter 2489 Chapter 2489 Meanwhile, Fade, who was in his hotel room, had logged onto several websites and began to search for information about the local forces in Star Ind. After all, he and Ashley didn''t part on good terms, so he needed someone else to help him with the investigation. After browsing the inte, he finally fixed his eyes on Lion Hall. Lion Hall was founded by the people who used to work for the Lion God of War. It had a great influence on Star Ind and held impable strength. It could be said to be one of the top forces on Star Ind. More importantly, Calixto Lee, the current leader of the Lion Hall, was a descendant of Fade''s hometown. He had a few connections with some famous martial artists in Fade''s country. What really caught Fade''s attention was the infamous association between Lion Hall and the Lion War of God''s tomb. The Skull Mob was very likely to being after the tomb as well. In that case, Lion Hall would probably know more about the Skull Mob. After putting everything together, Fade finally locked his target on Lion Hall. The next morning, he took a taxi and headed straight to the Lion Hall headquarters after breakfast. An hourter, the car arrived at a hill that was not too high. Although it was a rural area, it was quite prosperous. There was arge open space at the foot of the hill and many martial arts shops crowded around the area. Standing at the foot of the hill, straight stone stairs extending all the way to the top could be seen. At the top of the hill sat a building; it was the headquarters of Lion Hall. At this moment, there were many people ascending and descending the stairs. Fade looked around his surroundings and also went up the stairs. Fifteen minutester, he reached the top of the mountain. A tall and grand building appeared in front of him. The entrance consisted of a huge archway that was more than ten meters high. In the middle of the archway, two golden words, "Lion Hall" were imprinted on it. At this very moment, a few young people were talking to the guards at the entrance. Some were granted permission to cross the archway and enter the building of Lion Hall. However, most of the rest were restricted to pass through. Fade observed these young people from the side. He soon found out that most of them came here to be apprentices. Some came to join the n while a small number were here to challenge Lion Hall. However, those who were blocked outside didn''t possess much strength. No wonder they were restricted from entering. Fade looked away, thought for a moment, and then walked towards the archway. Suddenly, his phone rang. He stopped in his tracks, took out his mobile phone and answered the phone. "Hello." "Fade, I''m Therius." "Yesterday, I asked Ashley to pick you up at the airport. I heard that there was a misunderstanding between the two of you?" Therius asked tentatively. Fade raised his eyebrows and said faintly, "It''s not a misunderstanding." Therius paused for a while and added, "Ashley said you had a fight with her boyfriend. This..." "Did she say that? Well, I think you can put it that way!" Fade frowned. Therius was quick to recognize Fade''s annoyance and quickly replied, "Maybe Ashley didn''t make things clear. Fade, why don''t youe to my house to clear up the misunderstandings?" "I''m not avable right now, I have something to do." Fade''s voice remained indifferent. Therius said, "I see. You have business ongoing. What''s the matter? Do you need my help?" Fade merely replied faintly, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Zhou, but there''s no need for help, I can handle it myself." "But Fade, you..." Therius tried to persuade him. "Mr. Zhou, I''m in a hurry. I have to go." Fade didn''t want to continue the conversation anymore. He quickly finished his sentence and hung up the phone.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Putting away the phone, he walked towards the archway of the Lion Hall. As expected, he was stopped by the guard at the entrance. "What do you want?" The guard questioned. Fade replied, "I have something to discuss with Lion Hall." "Do you have an invitation letter?" The guard asked. Seeing Fade''s surprised expression, he immediately waved his hand andmanded impatiently, "If you don''t have it, get out of here." Fade continued, "I really have something important." "F*ck, it''s the same trick again," the guard swore. "Do you wish to do it violently?" As he spoke, the guard rolled up his sleeves and was ready to fight. Fade raised his eyebrows and took a step back. He took out a herb and said, "This herb in my hand is of Heaven Level quality. I want use it to make a deal with the Lion Hall." "Heaven Level herbs!" The guard was stunned, but just as quickly, he showed a look of disbelief. "Do you think I''m stupid? Heaven Level herbs are extremely precious, yet you take it out casually from your pocket. You should be more professional if you want to deceive others. At least put it in a box!" Fade frowned slightly and exined, "This medicinal herb is indeed very precious. I don''t me you if you don''t know them. Send someone who would recognize it." "Brat, you''re really putting on a show, aren''t you? Liar, get lost!" The guard was impatient and was ready to attack, pushing Fade away. Fade turned his hand and pushed the guard back. The man staggered and almost fell to the ground. "F*ck, how dare you pick a fight at the entrance of Lion Hall. You must have a death wish. Brothers, charge!" The guard shouted. Almost immediately, four guards emerged and rushed towards Fade. Fade frowned slightly and his face darkened. Just as he was considering whether to break in forcefully, a deep voice sounded across the air, "What''s with the hubbub?" Upon hearing the voice, the guards immediately stopped in their tracks and bowed respectfully. "Master Calvegh Huang." "What''s going on?" Calvegh was about sixty years old. He was wearing a long robe and he looked like a true master. The guard immediately told him what had happened. After listening to the man''s story, Calvegh turned his eyes to Fade and sized him up. Then, he asked, "You saidant to make a deal with us by using the Heaven Level herb?" "Yes! Fade nodded and immediately held up the herb. "This is..." Calveigh''s eyes lit up when he saw the herb. He immediately rushed over to take a closer look. Momentster, a look of excitement and surprise appeared on his face. "This is the Waterwave Wood Flower which is of the highest quality." "How did you get this herb?" Calvegh looked at him. Fade replied faintly, "This is my personal secret." "Yes, yes, I shouldn''t have asked about this." Calvegh smiled and questioned him once again, "What''s your name, young man?" "My name is Fade Chen," he replied. "Fade," Calvegh repeated. With a bright smile, he invited Fade into the building. "Let''s go inside and talk." Fade nodded and followed him into Lion Hall. When they passed by the four guards, Calvegh red at them and ordered in a deep voice, "Wise up next time!" The guards quickly nodded their heads, feeling a little nervous. They only let out a sigh of relief when Calvegh and Fade finally disappeared from sight. However, there was still a lingering fear in their hearts. "I didn''t expect it to be a real Heaven Level herb." "I almost made a big mistake this time." Chapter 2490 Chapter 2490 Fade followed Calvegh into Lion Hall. Calvegh was quite enthusiastic as he invited him to sit down. After chatting for a while, he inquired about the deal that Fade mentioned. Fade did not hesitate. He looked at Calvegh and stated, "I want to make a deal with Lion Hall. I''d like you to help me investigate something." "What is it? We wouldn''t dare to say that we know every matter on Star Ind, but we definitely know most of it," Calvegh was quite confident. Fade narrowed his eyes and said, "The Skull Mob." Calvegh''s expression changed and his lips quivered at the mention of these words. "What is it? Is there something wrong, Master Huang?" Fade asked. Calvegh quickly regained hisposure. He shook his head with a smile and replied, "Mr. Chen, it''s just a small misunderstanding. There''s no problem with it. It''s just that we''ve never heard of the Skull Mob that you mentioned. What do you want us to investigate?" "Have you never heard of it?" Fade was a bit surprised. After all, the change in his expression earlier clearly showed that he knew about the Skull Mob. It was strange of him to say that he had never heard of it. However, Fade continued, "I want to investigate a person rted to the Skull Mob." "A person?" Calvegh refused to meet his gaze. "I wonder who he is." Fade studied his expression and remained silent. Then, he picked up the teacup and began to drink his tea. Upon seeing this, Calvegh knew that he had lost hisposure. He smiled in disguise and exined, "I''m just curious about it. I really want to make the deal with you, Mr. Chen." "I wish the same, but it seems like you are unable to respond to my request," Fade said calmly. Calvegh quickly retorted, "Although we don''t know about the Skull Mob, Lion Hall is one of the biggest forces on Star Ind. As long as we start investigating, we should be able to find out the details very quickly." "Really? I hope so!" Fade said doubtfully. "Mr. Chen, about the Waterwave Wood Flower, I wonder..." Calvegh''s gaze fell on the herb in his hand. Fade narrowed his eyes slightly and avoided his gaze. "As long as the deal ispleted, I will present this herb to you dly. Moreover, this is just a deposit. There will be more herbs of the same qualityter on." Upon hearing this, Calvegh''s eyes lit up. "Thus, Master Huang, what do you think?" Fade held his cup of tea and stared at him. The old man stood up and said, "Please wait a moment, Mr. Chen. This matter is of great importance. I''ll need to report it to our president, Mr. Lonato Ho." "Please feel free to do so!" Fade replied. Calvegh stood up and left in a hurry. Staring at his retreating figure. Fade''s eyes turned cold and he became more doubtful. At first, Calvegh said that they knew nothing about the Skull Mob, yet when Fade offered more Heaven Level herbs, his attitude changed drastically and he said that he could help with the investigation. He was definitely hiding something. Later on, Calvegh hurriedly knocked on a door. "Mr. Ho, It''s Calveigh. I have something to report to you." However, there was no response from the other end of the door. After knocking for a while, Calvegh started to get impatient and was about to push the door open. All of a sudden, someone came over to his side. "Master Huang, why are you here? Mr. Ho is not around." "What? He''s out?" Calvegh frowned and asked, "Do you know where he is?" "I don''t know." "I see..." Calvegh paused for a moment, then took out his phone and called Lonato. He wanted to discuss the cooperation with him. However, the beeping sound from the other end of the phone indicated that the other party''s phone was off. "This..." Calvegh was a little anxious. At this very moment, a subordinate came to report to him, "Master Huang, the guest seems to grow a little impatient. He has called for you several times. He also said that if you don''t reply, he will leave." "This..." Calvegh''s expression was filled with anxiety as he hurriedly replied, ''TH go take a look." Returning to the room, he saw that Fade''s expression was somber. "Master Huang, you''re finally back. If I didn''t know better, I would''ve thought that you don''t want to go on." Calvegh quickly waved his hand and exined, "Mr. Chen, you are exaggerating. Of course I would want to make this deal with you." "Has Mr. Ho agreed to the conditions?" Fade asked. Calvegh replied, "This... Mr. Ho has some matters to attend to, so..." Upon hearing this, Fade immediately looked angry and he stood up from his seat. He red at Calvegh and asked angrily, "Are you ying me? Or are you deliberately wasting my time?" Calvegh quickly exined, "Mr. Chen, we definitely don''t mean for this to happen. Mr.Ho really is not around, so..." Fade interrupted him and snapped coldly, "I don''t want to hear any more excuses. Tell me, do you agree to my deal or not? If you don''t want to do it, I will find someone else." "I don''t believe that there is no other expert on Star Ind other than Lion Hall." He spoke seriously and was ready to leave. Calvegh was a little anxious. He quickly caught up with Fade and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. Lion Hall is absolutely d to cooperate." "If you want to cooperate, I need to see your sincerity." Fade narrowed his eyes, "I hope that Lion Hall will not hide anything. At the very least, you should reveal what you know about the Skull Mob." "This..." Calvegh hesitated again. Seeing that, Fade quickly stepped out to leave. "I see that you have made your decision, then there is nothing more to talk about." He turned around and left. He looked angry but solemn. He was indeed angry, but he had deliberately exaggerated his rage. He pretended to be impatient and enraged to try to dig out some information rted to the Skull Mob from Lion Hall. He was not exactly confident that he would seed, but judging from Calvegh''s reaction, he was sure that Lion Hall was definitely aware of the SkullProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Mob. It definitely raised his suspicions when Calvegh imed that he was unaware of the Skull Mob while his expressions said otherwise. Gazing at Fade''s back, Calvegh was anxious and unwilling to let him go. He shouted, "Mr. Chen, rx. We can sit down and have a talk about the details." Fade turned a deaf ear and continued to walk away. Chapter 2491 Chapter 2491 Seeing this, a tinge of fierceness shed across Calvegh''s eyes. He gritted his teeth and whispered to himself, "We can''t let him leave like this. The Waterwave Wood Flower is a rare treasure." Then, his face sank as he opened his mouth and let out a stern yell, "Stop him. Don''t let him leave." In an instant, more than twenty disciples rushed in and surrounded Fade. Fade stopped in his tracks, turned around and looked at Calvegh. "Master Huang, what are you trying to do?" Calvegh finally revealed his true colours. He snorted and nced at Fade. "Mr. Chen, we really want to work with you, so we have no choice but to do so!" Fade replied coldly, "Work with me? I think you just want the herbs in my hand. Is that the true image of Lion Hall?" Calvegh smiled and stated, "Mr. Chen, since you are well aware of what we want, you''d better hand it over obediently. I don''t want to harm you." "Hand it over obediently! Are you trying to take it by force?" Fade squinted his eyes and shouted. Calvegh didn''t seem to care. He smiled and continued, "Mr. Chen, if you insist on thinking like that, just go on." "If that''s the case, I think there''s nothing much for me to say," Fade said in a low voice. "Let''s do it. I also want to see how strong Lion Hall is." "Such an arrogant kid!" Calvegh shouted andmanded as he waved his hand, "Take him down." In an instant, twenty disciples rushed towards Fade. These men were certainly not weak. Some of them had the strength of thete stage of ck Level, some were even at the early stage of Earth Level. In the outside world, they could be considered as an expert. However, in Lion Hall, they were only disciples.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. With more than twenty disciples rushing towards him altogether, they should not be underestimated. Even an ordinary Heaven Level master might find it difficult to resist their attacks. However, to Fade, it was not a problem at all. Facing the besiegement, he snorted, raised his right foot and stomped hard on the floor. Suddenly, a wave of force spread out to the surroundings, knocking the twenty disciples to the ground. "You..." Calvegh was a little surprised when he saw this. However, his expression immediately darkened and he shouted in a loud voice, "Someone has trespassed Lion Hall. Come and arrest him!" With that, he also rushed out and shot out several beams of energy at Fade. Just then, more and more men flocked in from outside, filling up therge hall. Fade''s expression darkened. He snorted coldly and pped his palm towards Calvegh, knocking him down. Then, he turned around and rushed into the crowd, knocking down the men. The hall was in chaos. Sounds of energy shing, screams and sshes of blood constantly rang out and intertwined with each other. The whole room became a battlefield where blood flowed like a river. In this chaotic scene, more and more people gathered in Lion Hall. Fade frowned and felt a surge of anger in his heart and he started to consider whether or not to ughter the people. At this very moment, two disciples of Lion Hall rushed towards Fade. He was about to confront them, but to his surprise, the two disciples actually started attacking theirpanions, knocking down five to six men in session. This sudden change surprised him, "This is..." Just as he was taken aback, the two disciples had already rushed to his side and quickly said, "We are here to save you. Follow us." Fade paused for a moment and didn''t mutter another word. Following the lead of the two strangers, he rushed out of Lion Hall and went down the mountain. After descending the mountain, they were greeted by a car. They got in the car together. Then, the men changed their Lion Hall uniform into casual clothes. The car headed towards the bustling downtown of Star Ind, quickly merging into the busy traffic. It was almost impossible to track them at this point. After getting rid of Lion Hall''s pursuit, they were finally relieved. Then, the men looked at Fade and asked, "Are you alright?" "I''m fine," Fade replied. "Who are you? Why did you save me?" Fade finally asked the question that was sitting at the bottom of his heart. The two looked at each other and nodded in acknowledgement. Then, one of them said to Fade, "Lion Hall has looked down and oppressed the people of Star Ind for years. We can''t just sit by." When the man finished his words, he sensed that Fade did not believe him, so he added, "More importantly, we are subordinates of Mr. Li." "Mr. Li?" Fade! revealed a puzzled expression. The other person chimed in, "He''s not from Star Ind. He''s not aware of the grudge between Mr. Li and Lion Hall." "Fine, let''s not talk about this." The man waved his hand, then gazed at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, we want to make a deal with you. What are your thoughts?" "A deal? What kind of deal?" After experiencing the events at Lion Hall, Fade became vignt. The man continued, "I am aware of your intention to investigate the Skull Mob on Star Ind and that your negotiation with Lion Hall has failed." "As for this deal, we can help you investigate it." After pausing for a short moment, Fade inquired doubtfully, "Why should I trust you?" The man smiled and began, "Mr. Chen, if you are worried about us, we can stop the car now and you, Can leave as you please. We would never force you like Lion Hall." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After that, the car began to slow down and finally came to a halt at the roadside. The door opened and Fade got out. One of them handed him a business card and said, "If you''ve made a decision, please contact us." Fade took the business card, looked at it a few times but did not say anything. Then, he walked away. As the two assessed the situation inside the car, they could not help but be surprised. "Carolus, are we really just letting him go like that?" "This..." "Why don''t we talk to him again?" "No, it will only backfire and make him think that we are the same as Lion Hall. Just wait. We''ll wait for him to contact us." "But Mr. Li is not in a good condition right now. If we keep waiting, I''m afraid that we will..." "Don''t say that." "Alright!" In the midst of the conversation, the car engine restarted and the car merged into the traffic, gradually disappearing from sight. Unbeknownst to them, Fade, who seemed to have left, appeared silently behind the car like a ghost, following after them at an extremely fast speed. Chapter 2492 Chapter 2492 The car continued driving for about half an hour, circling around the congested traffic for quite some time before it finally entered an old residential building. The car came to a halt in front of a flight of stairs. The two men got out of the car, looking back to see if anyone had followed after them. After making sure of their surroundings, they went upstairs cautiously. At the third floor, the three of them checked the corridor again. After confirming that no one was following them, they began to knock on the door rhythmically. A little more than ten secondster, the door opened and a head popped out. "You are back. How did it go?" "Let''s talk inside!" Carolus answered. The door was closed immediately after they made their way into the room. The interior of the house was of an ordinary residential building. Someone served hot tea to both of them. However, they didn''t take it. Instead, they asked, "Is Mr. Li here? We have something to report to him." "The general is inside," someone stated. "Let''s go in!" The two men looked at each other and walked to the bedroom on the side. He knocked on the door and said, "General, I''m Carolus. We''re back. I have something to report to you." After a pause, a husky middle-aged man''s voice sounded, "Come in!" The door opened and it was dark inside. There was only a bed and a dim yellowmp at the bedside. A middle-aged man in his fifties, who was wearing a windbreaker, sat on a chair right beside the deskmp. He was Thanos Li. Under the light, his face was thin and sallow. He seemed sick. However, when the two saw him, they immediately knelt on one knee and saluted in unison. "Greetings, General." "Get up." Thanos looked at the two men and his voice was gentle. "Go ahead. What do you want to report to me?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The two men looked at each other before saying, "General, we found something interesting from Lion Hall. We met a master today. Originally, we wanted to recruit him to our side, but in the end..." Then, the two described the events of meeting Fade in detail to him. After they finished, Thanos pondered and asked, "So, the young man is very powerful and he is from Capital City, am I right?" "Yes, that should be it." Carolus nodded. Thanos stated, "A young martial arts master from Capital City. This reminds me of a person, Master Chen!" "Master Chen!" They pondered on the name for a while, then they seemed to havee to a realization. "General, are you referring to the infamous martial artist who attended the Youth Martial Arts Competition in Micoviast year?" "Wasn''t it said that he was seriously injured and had returned to his hometown to recover? How could he be here now?" Thanos replied, "I''m just making an assumption. I don''t know who he is yet." At this point, he heaved out a sigh and looked a little disappointed. Seeing this, Carolus said hurriedly, "General, we will find a way to bring the young man here to help you aplish your goal." The general waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, don''t worry." "Also, keep this in mind. It''s not letting others help me achieve my goal, it''s about offering everyone a win-win deal." "Do you think others will agree to help without any benefit?" The duo was taken aback before nodding in acknowledgement. "General, you are right. We will keep this in mind." "Alright, you have already followed me for decades, there is no need to be so overcautious. Go on and take a rest!" Thanos waved his hand and dismissed them. "Yes sir!" The two held their hands together before them and left the room. The room was plunged into darkness once again. Thanos, who had been sitting beside themp, suddenly went limp. He quickly extended his arms on the desk to support himself so that he wouldn''t fall. Gasping for air, he took out a bottle of medicine from his pocket. After swallowing several pills, he finally felt better. However, there was a tinge of anxiety and regret in his eyes. He whispered to himself, "s, I don''t know how long I can still live. I wonder when I canplete my father''sst wish!" With a sigh, he shook his head and prepared to go back to bed. However, at this moment, a soft but clear voice rang in his ears, "If I''m not mistaken, you must have some chronie respiratory illness. Simply resting on the bed will do you no good in recovering." Content belongs to Upon hearing the voice, Thanos instantly became alert. His eyes widened and his body tensed up. He demanded in a low voice, "Who is it!" "General, don''t be nervous. I mean no harm," the voice muttered again. Thanos turned around and saw a young man who was less than thirty years old. He looked at him with a faint smile. Thanos was shocked and a hint of nervousness shed across his face. However, he had been through a lot after all. He quickly regained hisposure and sized up the young man behind him with prying eyes. A few secondster, he smiled knowingly and said, "If I''m not mistaken, you should be the young man whom Carolus mentioned earlier, am I right?" Fade smiled faintly and responded honestly, "I am!" POUTE After confirming his suspicions, Thanos'' face Txed a little and he said, "Carolus said that they saw leave. It seems that they have underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to follow them here without anyone noticing." Fade said faintly, "I have to take precautions after what had happened in Lion Hall. Please forgive me, General." "I understand." Thanos smiled. "Since you are willing to show up, I suppose it means that you want to talk to us." Fade smiled faintly and replied, "I hope I can learn more about you, sir." Thanos stayed silent for a moment. Then, he looked up at Fade and nodded. "Sure. What would you like to know, Mr. Chen?" "Your identity, your forces, and why do you want to cooperate with me?" Fade asked. Thanos stared at him and answered, "My name is Thanos Li. Although my forces are not extremely strong, I still have some connections on Star Ind." "What about the Zhou family?" Fade asked. The general paused for a moment, thenughed and said, "The Zhou family has been developing quite well on Star Ind these few years, but at most, they can only be considered as a second ss the el.r family. My power may not bou best, but I''m still a bit stronger than the Zhou family." Upon hearing this, Fade was somewhat surprised. Initially, he only expected that this man''s influence would be half of the Zhou family''s. Yet, it turned out that he was even stronger than them. Chapter 2493 Chapter 2493 Thanos continued, "As for why we want to cooperate with you, it''s because we have amon enemy" "Amon enemy?" Fade narrowed his eyes and a thought immediately crossed his mind. "Are you referring to Lion Hall?" Thanos'' expression darkened and he nodded. "Yes." Fade thought for a while and then asked, "May I know why you are enemies with Lion Hall?" Thanos was a little hesitant, but in the end, he answered, "This isn''t much of a secret. Most of the influential people in Star City have heard of it, so I don''t mind telling you." "We''re against Lion Hall because I am the son of the Lion God of War." Fade was taken aback at this information. "You are the son of Hilderich, the Lion God of War? I thought he had no descendants left!" Fade eximed. A fierce glint shed across Thanos'' eyes as he replied, "That rumor was deliberately spread by Lonato Ho of Lion Hall over the years." "Lonato Ho?" Fade looked confused. Thanos continued, "He is now the president of Lion Hall. He used to be a trusted subordinate of my father''s." "Back then, my father supported Star Ind until it gained independence from Manlusia. He had a high reputation in the City. Someone even nominated my father to be the first leader of Star Ind. However, my father refused to hold an official position, so he rejected it." "My father was one of the greatest heroes contributing to the independence of Star Ind. The government valued my father with great importance, and gave him quite a lot of support and benefits." "Unfortunately, my father had fought countless wars against the strong warriors in Manlusia. Although he won all of the battles, he also suffered from injuries that were difficult to recover from." "It''s precisely due to these injuries that my father''s strength was weakened in histe years. As a result, his control on his subordinates slowly loosened." "Later on, Dad''s injuries became more and more severe. Yet, my martial arts level was far inferior to his. Back then, I had only reached the middle stage of the Heaven Level." "Dad knew that I couldn''t take over the Lion Hall that he had established. If I was to take over and be the president of Lion Hall after his passing, not only would I be unable to hold on to my position, I might be overthrown by someone else and end up in a bad state." Fade nodded his head attentively. He strongly agreed to the Lion God of War''s judgement. Under such circumstances, it was almost impossible for Thanos, who only had the strength of the middle stage of Heaven Level, to lead Lion Hall. Thanos sighed and continued, "Thus, Dad decided to hand over the position of the president of Lion Hall to Lonato rather than to me. I was only the vice president." "With this arrangement, I could avoid the repercussions about myck of capability from my direct session. At the same time, I could also get Lonato''s support in secret. Perhaps he''d return the position to me in the future." "Of course, this was the bright side. If my ability and prestige were not sufficient, it was also possible to choose another appropriate candidate to be the next sessor." "This was Dad''sst reminder before his death. Lonato knelt in front of my father''s bed and agreed to him." "After my father''s passing, Lonato took over Lion Hall." "In the first few years, he was very respectful to me. He even ced me above the position of president and referred to me as the young master in front of his subordinates." "I was very moved at that time and I trusted him a lot. I believed that he waspletely loyal to my father and would assist me." "However, didn''t expect him to change in the next five years. He has completely taken control of Lion Hall. Therefore, there is no need for him to act in front of me, the so-called young master anymore." "He began to exert his strength and slowly cleared off my people who were loyal to me in Lion Hall. In the end, he even wanted to kill me." "Fortunately, Dad still retained a group of secret guards. With their help, I was able to escape from Lonato''s pursuit." "After Lonato fearned that I had run away, he constantly sent people out to kill me. He started using the media and influenced some well et known martial artists to fake news about my death, and even spread various rumors about my father." Thanos'' eyes were filled with hatred as he spoke. He gritted his teeth and continued, "Actually, I can understand that he wishes to take control of Lion Hall. After all, he has been an assistant for so many years, so he must have the desire for power" "However, he shouldn''t have attacked me or betrayed my father. I can''t tolerate this. Even if I''m going to hell, I must drag him down with me." After hearing this, Fade was silent. He finally had a clearer picture about Lion Hall. It turned out that Thanos was the legitimate sessor of Lion Hall. This meant that he was indeed in opposition to it. After finishing the story, Thanos gradually calmed down. He looked at Fade and said, "I''ve finished my story. Now, can you tell me your request?" Fade smiled and said, "Since you are so sincere, I can''t just make requests and sit by." "Well, to show my sincerity, I''ll do a checkup on your body!" "A check up?" Thanos looked surprised and confused.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Fade took out a pair of silver needles and said with a smile, "Aside from being a martial artist, I am also a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. My medical skills are not bad." Thanos looked at him and thought for a few seconds. Finally, he nodded and said, "Thank you, Mr. Chen." "Mr. Li, leave it up to me," Fade replied gratefully. He then took Thanos'' pulse and confirmed that his injury mainly existed in the lungs. Immediately after, he began the treatment of acupuncture. After the acupuncture session, Fade put away his needles and said lightly, "Mr. Li, try to circte your energy to see if there''s any improvement." Thanos surged his energy in response and pleasant surprise appeared on his face. "My injury is much better. It''s not so painful anymore. This..." "Mr. Chen, no, Magic Dr. Chen, thank you so much. I- I don''t know how to thank you," Thanos stuttered excitedly. Fade smiled and replied, "Mr. Li, you are too kind. It''s no big deal. I hope you can feel my sincerity." "Moreover, your injury was most likely caused by the battles years ago. Although I can ease your pain now, you have to recuperate for a long time to fully recover from it." "I''m satisfied as long as the pain is relieved," Thanos said and then asked again, "I wonder what you intend to investigate?" Fade did not hesitate. "I wish to investigate an organization and a person." "An organization? A Person?" Thanos looked at him curiously. Chapter 2494 Chapter 2494 Fade said in a deep voice, "The Skull Mob." "The Skull Mob!" Upon hearing these three words, Thanos'' expression shifted. "Mr. Chen, why did you..." Fade replied, "The Skull Mob took my wife away. I have to find them." Thanos'' face fell at his statement. He nodded in understanding and promised, "I can help you investigate it." "However, Mr. Chen, with all due respect, they are a very powerful gang, and there may even be Lord Level experts behind it. If we go against them, I''m afraid..." Fade said in a deep voice, "I don''t care how strong they are. They must pay the price forying a finger on my family." Thanos looked at Fade''s determined eyes. He gritted his teeth and stated determinedly, "Alright, I will definitely do my best to look into this matter." "Mr. Li, thank you very much!" Fadei expressed his gratitude. m looking forward to working with you!" Thanos nodded and reached out to shake hands with Fade. Then, he smiled and added, "Mr. Chen, from now on, we are partners. Let me take you to meet my people." Fade nodded, understanding that this was an act of showing his trust in him. The two of them opened the door and walked out of the room. Hearing themotion, the people in the living room all turned their attention towards Thanos'' room. When the door opened, Fade walked out of the room. Everyone in the living room suddenly became nervous. "Who are you?" "Why did youe out from Mr. Li''s room?" The crowd roared. As for Carolus and the other man, their jaws fell and they cried out in shock.. "It''s you, the young man from Lion Hall. Why are you here?" "Did you follow us?" For a moment, everyone in the living room tensed up. The positive energy in their bodies began to surge and they were about to attack Fade. Right at this moment, Thanos appeared from behind. "Stop." "Mr. Li!" Everyone looked at him with faces full of worry and doubt.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Thanos waved his hand and announced, "Don''t worry. I just came to an agreement with Mr. Chen. From now on, we are partners." Upon hearing this, everyone was even more surprised. Thanos then proceeded to tell them about the agreement patiently and nicely. With that, everyone in the living room finally let down their guards, especially when they heard that Fade had treated Thanos'' injury. Fade officially introduced himself to the crowd and confirmed their cooperation. Then, he bid them goodbye and left. After he left the building, everyone surrounded Thanos. "Mr. Li, is our cooperation with Fade truly confirmed?" Carolus asked. Thanos looked at him in confusion, "Why do you ask so?" Carolus replied, "I can''t believe he was able to follow us here without making a sound. He even managed to enter your room without anyone noticing. Such a person is too dangerous." "If he has any bad intentions against you, I''m afraid..." When the others heard Carolus'' reasoning, they couldn''t help but nod in agreement. Their faces showed a lingering sense of fear. Anyhow, Thanos smiled and waved his hand. "I understand your concern, but from another point view, he just proved that he is stronger than you expected by doing all this." "We need someone like him to deal with Lonato and Lion Hall." "But..." Carolus was still a little worried. Thanos'' face fell and he said dismissively, "There is nothing to worry about. Right now, we are at a great disadvantage." "If this continues, it''s a matter of time that we will be eliminated by Lion Hall. Furthermore, it must be Lonato who has been spreading the news about my father''s tomb. Don''t you want my father to rest in peace?" "General, that''s not what we mean!" Everyone quickly voiced their opinions. Thanos said, "I know your loyalty, but now, the situation is not in our favor. We are at a disadvantage." "If we want to seed, we must take risks by joining forces with Fade. Moreover, he is well known Master Chen in his home country His strength should not be underestimated and he has the support of the Army Lord, Jaguar XQ. He may be a great help to us." as "That''s right, General! We will do our best to cooperate with Mr. Chen." Carolus and others nodded in agreement. Thanos nodded, then looked out of the window and said, "It''s gettingte. I should go back." Fade left the building and took a taxi back to the hotel. Along the way, he thought about the events that had happened that day and felt a little strange. Originally, he''d wanted to cooperate with Lion Hall to investigate the matters of the Skull Mob and his wife. He did not expect that the other party would take advantage of their power and try to seize his herbs. As a result, he hade to an agreement with Thanos, the enemy of Lion Hall. It must be fate. Upon arriving at the hotel, he paid the driver and got out of the car. Instead of hurrying back to his room, he walked towards the nearby street. He did not really like the meals provided in the hotel. Thus, he nned to have his meal at themercial street before going back to his room. The street was quite prosperous, with many restaurants and stalls selling various goods. It was quite lively. He walked along the street, looking a little dazzled. Suddenly, a boy about ten years old came over to him with a bunch of balloons. The little boy took one out and handed it to him as he said sweetly, "Big brother, it''s for you." "For me?" Fade was somewhat surprised. The little boy nodded seriously and pushed the balloon into Fade''s hand. "Yes, it''s for you." He was about to ept the balloon when a young woman nearby shouted, "Don''t take it. They''re scammers." "Uh..." Fade turned around to the source of voice and saw four beautiful young women at the age of about seventeen or eighteen years old. The one who spoke to him was a girl with long hair and a kind face. The girl noticed his puzzled face and approached him. At the same time, she exined, "You must be a tourist. These people are scammers. They specifically target tourists for money, especially tourists from Capital City." "As soon as you grab hold of the balloon, they will ask for money, from a few hundred yuan to a few thousand yuan." Chapter 2495 Chapter 2495 Upon hearing this, Fade''s face sank. He looked at the boy and asked in a deep voice, "Is that so?" The expression of the little boy, who originally had a sweet smile on his face, turned cold when his little n was revealed. He red at Fade and the girl behind him and warned, "You''d better watch out for ruining our n." After that, he turned around and ran away quickly. Fade turned to look at the girl and said, "Thank you so much for the warning. Otherwise, I would have been deceived." The girl smiled and waved her hand. "It''s okay, it''s just a small matter." "You speak Chinese so well. Are you Chinese as well?" He asked. Shel replied, "I am a Chinese from Star Ind, but my ancestral roots are from China." "Oh I see. Well, thank you so much." He thanked her again gratefully. At this very moment, the three other young girls who came with her, rushed to her side "Yenora, why can''t you mind your own business?" "It''s better to avoid unnecessary trouble. It''s better to stay out of this." "Yenora, you are too impulsive. Those people belong in to a gang. Perhaps, they will retaliate against us." Upon hearing this, the girl named Yenora spoke with a resolute look, "They are scammers. It''s a given for me to stop them when I see them in action." "But..." Herpanions were still a little worried.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Upon seeing this, Fade spoke up, "You guys don''t have to worry. If those scammers dare toy a finger on her, I will definitely make them suffer." "You are just a tourist. What kind of ability could you possibly have?" "Are you a narcissistic prince? Stop bragging." "Yenora, let''s go. It will be troublesome if we continue to stay here any longer while the kid summons his aplice." Obviously, her friends did not believe in his words. However, Yenora was obviously a rebellious girl. The more her friends persuaded, the more reluctant she was to leave. "If they daree close to us, I will call the police to arrest them all." "Yenora, you..." Her friends were speechless. Upon seeing this, Fade somewhat admired this stubborn and warm-hearted girl. Hence, he smiled and said, "Are you hungry? To express my gratitude, let''s have a meal together." "As for this..." She was a little hesitant. He smiled and continued, "Will you not even give me a chance to thank you, Miss?" "Well then, sure!" She finally nodded in agreement, and then she pointed to a certain food stall on the roadside. "Then, let''s eat there. They have good food." Obviously, she had taken Fade''s wallet into consideration and did not want him to spend too much. He appreciated such a considerate girl. They chatted along the way as Yenora and Fade sat down at the food stall. The remaining threepanions, who were slightly worried, still followed after them. The five of them gathered around a table and ordered some barbecued meat and drinks. They ate and talked. While they were chatting, Fade also came to learn about their identities. The girl''s name was Yenora Zhou. The other three were all her ssmates. They were studying in the nearby Star City University. They ate and chatted away for half an hour. After that, a loud thundering sound rang out on the street. Pedestrians were terrified as they tried to avoid themotion. Upon hearing the noise, Fade and the others on the table turned to look at themotion. Then, they saw a group of tattooed gangsters rushing towards them aggressively. Among this group of people stood the little boy who was holding the balloon earlier. "Revenge ising. Let''s go quickly!" "That... That''s someone from the Mad Tiger Gang. Let''s run!" Several students instantly became nervous. Even Yenora''s pretty face turned pale and she looked a little nervous. However, at this very moment, the gang had already surrounded them fiercely. "It''s them, the man and those women. They are over there!" "Surround them. Don''t let them go." The food stall was surrounded by amotion of loud noises. Although Yenora had a tough temper, she couldn''t help but still feel nervous at the moment. The remaining three girls were almost paralyzed with fear, and their bodies trembled wildly. Fade looked back at them and said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry. With me here, nothing will happen." "F*ck it, you are at the brink of death. How dare you pretend to be something you are not at such a crucial moment?" A man in his thirties cursed with a baseball bat in his hand. Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at him, saying in a deep voice, "One of your men failed to deceive me, thus, you''vee now to attack us. Don''t you think it''s a bit too much?" "Too much!? Haha, head out and ask anyone in Star City if they would dare to mess with me, Tad from the Mad Tiger Gang!" The gangster with the baseball bat was very arrogant. "Kid, now I''ll give you a chance. Take out all the money you have, and let Then, I these beautiese wit can consider letting you go." Upon hearing this, the faces of the three girls behind Yenora suddenly became pale. Yenora''s expression also shifted. She bit her lip and seemed to hesitate, but she finally took out her mobile phone. On the other side, Tad continued to threaten him, but when he noticed that Fade didn''t respond to his threats, he was annoyed. "Kid, I am talking to you, didn''t you hear me?" He picked up his baseball bat and smashed the table in front of Fade with it. The huge force smashed the dining table into pieces, and the bottles and barbecued meat on the table flew up in the air. At this very moment, Fade made his move. His hands were like phantoms, and with a few silent swish, he grabbed the barbecue sticks hanging in the air. Then, he threw them in Tad''s direction. In an instant, a sharp sound broke through the air. The hot iron sticks became a deadly weapon at this moment, urately hitting Tad and the people of the Mad Tiger Gang behind him. Suddenly, there were screamings and growls. Tad and his men fell to the ground, howling in pain. "You... How dare you..." Tad stood still in front of him with the iron stick stuck on his body. He screamed in pain, but he didn''t forget to mutter a curse at Fade. Fade refused to show him mercy. He stepped forward and kicked him away. In the end, Tad fell to the ground and fainted. The few men of the Mad Tiger Gang wanted to help him but before they could move, they were all kicked away by Fade as well. Upon seeing this, the remaining people from the gang did not dare to attack further and ran away in disgrace. In the blink of an eye, the tense street returned to a peaceful calm. Fade dusted his hands and turned around, looking at Yenora and her friends with a faint smile. "They are gone. It''s alright now." "Brother Chen, you... You are amazing! Are you a martial artist?" Yenora looked at him with surprise and excitement. The eyes of the three girls behind him shifted when they looked back at him. They rolled their eyes and began to size him up. Chapter 2496 Chapter 2496 Fade turned to Yenora and responded, "Well, I do know some martial arts." "Brother Chen, you are a true martial arts practitioner. No wonder you are so bold!" She eximed as she walked over to him excitedly. Initially, she nned to chat with him a little longer. However, at this moment, the sound of car tires skidding to a halt rang out, and several ck Mercedes-Benzs pulled up at the entrance of the mall. Several bodyguards wearing sunsses stepped out. Seeing this, Yenora''s face shifted slightly and she said to Fade, "Brother Chen, it''s my 18th birthday in three days. Can you attend my birthday party?" "A birthday party?" He looked at her with some hesitation. However, when he saw the look of expectation in the little girl''s eyes, he finally nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be there." "Well, that''s settled then. Brother Chen, you muste!" She smiled and waved to him. Then, she turned around and walked towards the bodyguards. Finally, she got in the car with her three ssmates and left. Inside the car sat Yenora and her three ssmates. One of the girls curled her lips and said, "Yenora, why did you invite that guy to your birthday party?" "Exactly, you are the youngdy of the Zhou family. It won''t do you any good inviting a nobody!" Another one of them piped up. Yenora responded faintly, "I didn''t put that much thought into it. I just wanted to thank Brother Chen for helping me." "Is that all? Or does our little Yenora like him?" Another teased.. Yenora blushed and shook her head. "No, I just want to thank him." "You are still denying it. Look at how red your face is." "Please, look at who Yenora is. She''s thedy of the Zhou family. She might not be the first in line for the throne, but not everybody can be friends with her. Besides, she''s from the maind." "Yes, even if Yenora is okay with it, her family won''t be!" Hearing her ssmates'' words, Yenora''s face twisted and morphed. Finally, she said, "Alright, let''s not talk about this. All of you have toe to my party!" "Of course!" On Fade''s side, he watched as the high-end car gradually drove away. With slightly narrowed eyes, he whispered, "I didn''t expect this girl toe from such a rich family! She seems to be ady from some big family!" Sighing heavily, he walked back to the stall, waved to the boss, and said, "Boss, my food fell on the floor. Please give me another portion."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. His expression was stoic, but the owner of the food stall was worried. "Young man, you should leave quickly. The Mad Tiger Gang isn''t someone you want to mess with." "There''s nothing to mess with. It''s not like I care about them at all." Fade waved his hand and brushed off the owner''s advice. The owner advised, "Young man, I know you are good at martial arts, but don''t look down on the Mad Tiger Gang. Tad is merely the second in lead. The real boss of the gang is Tiguan. He''s the one with the power." "There are even rumors that Tiguan is a martial artist of the Earth Level. If hees, that will be bad news for you. You''d better leave while you can!" Hearing this, Fade rolled his eyes. After contemting for some time, he whispered to himself, "I guess an Earth Level could potentially cause some trouble if he came." "But it''s better to get rid of him once and for all to avoid any repercussions in the future." With this in mind, Fade stood up and said to the owner, "Thank you for your advice. I''ll take my leave then." After that, he made his way towards Tad and the other gangsters. At this time, Tad was howling in pain as he trudged back to Mad Tiger Gang''s territory. In the hall, a tallnky man stood up when he heard themotion from outside. "What happened?" He was Tiguan. "Boss, you must avenge me!" Tad, who was being carried in, shouted to the bald, burly man. The iron sticks were still stuck in his body. The look on Tiguan''s face changed when he saw Tad''s condition. "Tad, how did this happen? Who hurt you?" "Boss, it''s some maind boy. I..." Then, Tad told him the entire story from the beginning to the end. After hearing this, Tiguan''s face sank and he shouted, "Who the hell dares to do this? How dare some foreigner do this to the Mad Tiger et Gang? He''s searching for his own death" "I''ll make sure the members take care of this! Come, let''s go look for him." Tiguan waved his hand and decreed an attack. However, just as they were about to make a move, a faint voice rang out. "No need for the trouble, I''m here." Tiguan was shocked and looked at the direction of the gate. Immediately, he saw a thin figure walking in. "You..." Tiguan squinted to see who it was. Tad, who was lying on the stretcher, suddenly got emotional. "Boss, it''s him. It''s the guy who hurt me. Quick! Get him!" "Are you the guy who beat up my brother?" Tiguan looked at Fade. Fade nodded and said lightly, "It''s me." "Then, kneel down and ept your death!" Tiguanmanded. Fade retorted, "ept my death? Your brother tried to deceive people, but he failed, thus he wanted to beat us up. What''s wrong with me teaching him a lesson?" Tiguan snorted coldly, "Whether it''s right or not, that''s not up to you to judge. Besides, nobody questions whether what we do is right. It''s all about the profit." "You ruined our business. Hence, you must pay the price." Hearing this, Fade lowered his gaze and said in a low voice, "Really? Are these the regtions of the Mad Tiger Gang?" "So be it. That way, I know I won''t be hurting anyone innocent." "Because none of you are." "What an arrogant brat!" Tiguan gritted his teeth and waved his hand to signal them to attack. He roared aloud, "Attack!" In an instant, a few dozen Mad Tiger Gang members rushed out from all directions and attacked Fade. Although he was outnumbered, these people were nothingpared to Fade. Digging his feet into the ground, he waved his hands in the air and channeled a rush of energy towards them. Swoosh! Phew! A burst of energy emitted from his palms followed by the wails of agony. Dozens of the members from the Mad Tiger Gangy on the floor, lifeless. Tiguan, which had beencent before, was dumbstruck to see such a scene. He looked at Fade in shock. Fade stepped forward slightly, closing in on him. "Now, do we still have to fight?" Realising that he was no match, Tiguan knelt down before him and kowtowed to Fade. In a low voice, he said desperately, "Your Excellency please spare my life. This is all our fault. As long as you spare my life, we''ll do whatever you want. Even if it''s a matter of my life, I won''t even hesitate." Chapter 2497 Chapter 2497 Fade squinted at Tiguan, thought for a moment, and finally said, "I can forgive you, but there''s something you need to do first." "What is it? My lord, please tell me. I''m willing to do anything for you," Tiguan replied at once. Fade said faintly, "I need you to look into an organization for me, and also get me information on someone. Whatever you find, report to me only. Can you do that?" "Yes, of course!" Tiguan nodded immediately. Then, Fade told Tiguan about the Skull Mob and Quin. "Rest assured, my lord. We''ll pour all our efforts into this and find what you want as soon as possible." Fade said lightly, "Then, you''d better keep to your promise." After that, he turned around and walked towards the door. Tiguan stood behind him respectfully, not making even the slightest movement. When he arrived at the door, something seemed to havee to Fade''s mind. He stopped and turned around before flicking his fingers slightly. A strand of light shot out from his fingertips and fused into Tiguan''s dantian abdomen. "My lord, I..." Tiguan instantly grew nervous. Fade muttered casually, "Don''t worry, you won''t die now. As long as you do your job, I''ll give you the antidote in 15 days. Then, you''ll be fine." "What if I don''t have the antidote?" Tiguan stuttered with fear. Fade chuckled softly and said, "Well, without the antidote, your dantian abdomen will rupture first, then the rest of your internal organs will rupture one by one. Finally, your entire body will melt into a pool of mush and you''ll die." "I..." Upon hearing this, cold sweat dripped from Tiguan''s forehead and his entire face turned pale with horror. Fade waved his hand and said, "Of course, you can also choose not to believe me." "No, no, I''ll keep your words in mind and find what you want as soon as possible. I would never betray you." Tiguan reassured him. "Good to know!" Fade nodded, then hopped into the air and drifted away from the Mad Tiger Gang''s headquarters. Asking Tiguan to look into the Skull Mob and Quin was something that he thought of at thest minute. After all, he wasn''t sure how capable and influential Thanos was. Hence, by asking the Mad Tiger Gang, a local tyrant at the bottom of the food pyramid, to help with the investigation, perhaps he might be able to get the results faster. Even if he gained nothing out of it, he wouldn''t lose anything. That was why he had yed this hand so casually. Returning from the Mad Tiger Gang''s headquarters, he picked a random restaurant for breakfast, had his meal, then returned to the hotel. After a day''s rest, Fade continued to stay inside his room. After all, since the investigations with Thanos and the Mad Tiger Gang were already in action, he didn''t need to do anything himself. What he needed to do now was to take care of his body. Once he found a lead, he would need to take action immediately. After breakfast, he returned to his hotel room to answer a phone call from Tiguan, saying that he had found some information and wanted toe over to report it to him. Seeing how efficient the Mad Tiger Gang was, Fade was a little surprised. After recovering from the surprise, he agreed and told Tiguan toe to the hotel. After hanging up, his phone rang again. Seeing the caller ID, he couldn''t help but frown. It was Therius who called. However, after thinking about the rtionship between Jaguar and the Zhou family, Fade finally answered the phone. "Mr. Zhou!" "Fade, I''m so sorry for what happened in the past! Ashley wasn''t thinking straight. She..." Therius immediately broke down into another flurry of apologies. Fade said, "Mr. Zhou, you are being way too modest. It was nothing. I didn''t take it to heart." Therius continued to say, "Fade, you didn''t take it seriously because you are just too kind, but I can''t pretend that I don''t know that my family did something wrong!" "Fade, I''m bringing Ashley over so that she can apologize to you personally." Hearing this, Fade quickly tried to stop him. "Mr. Zhou, there''s no need. It''s not a big deal, there''s no need to make things this serious." However, Therius insisted, "Fade, I''m already at the lobby. Just give me an opportunity to apologize!" "I..." Fade was a little surprised, but Therius was already here. If he continued to refuse him, it would be a little impolite. Hence, hepromised. "Mr. Zhou, please wait a moment. I''ll be right down." "Okay, well wait for you at the cafe by the entrance of the hotel. Take your time," Theirus said. Hanging up the phone, Fade simply tidied up his clothes, then went out of the room and headed downstairs. When he arrived at the coffee shop, a middle-aged man in his forties stood up and greeted him warmly, "You are here. Fade. Have a seat." Hearing this, Fade immediately walked over. Arriving at the table, he smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Zhou!" Then, he nodded at Ashley, who was standing at the side with a sullen expression on her face. "Fade, what would you like to drink?" Therius asked enthusiastically. "Atte will do!" Fade said casually. Soon, the coffee was served. After taking a sip, Therius started apologizing once again, "Fade, I''m really sorry for what happened before. I promised General Xu to take care of you in Star City, but my daughter was insensible. Hence, she..." Content belongs t UMS Fade waved his hand and said, "Mr. Zhou, it''s really no big deal. I understand." Ashley, who was sitting in a corner, nced at him with narrow eyes and snorted. Then, she turned her head away from him and scoffed. "Ashley!" Therius red at his daughter and said, "Quick, apologize to Fade!" "Why should I apologize to him? I didn''t do anything wrong." She frowned and looked reluctant. Therius was about to blow his top when he saw how stubborn his daughter was. "What did I tell you? How dare you still throw a tantrum. You..." As he spoke, he raised his hand and looked as if he was about to strike her. However, Ashley wasn''t shaken by this at all. She held her head high and said, "Go ahead, beat me! I won''t apologize even if you beat me to death." "You..." Therius felt angry and helpless, but his palm continued to hang in mid-air. He looked at Fade with an awkward smile and said, "Fade, I''m so sorry. I''ve pampered this girl way too much. I''ll make sure she learns her lessonter. Please ept my apology on behalf of her." "Mr. Zhou, it really is nothing." Fade reassured him. "You are far too kind," he replied gratefully. Then, Therius took a sip of coffee, put down the cup, sighed, and looked at Fade with a hesitant expression. Seeing this, Fade knew immediately that he''de to look for him for a reason. Therefore, he took the initiative to ask, "Mr. Zhou, is there anything you would like to discuss? Don''t be shy." Looking somewhat embarrassed. Therius said, "Well, I shouldn''t be telling you this, but the situation is a bit bizarre." "Our Zhou family has an opponent on Star Ind, which is the Yao family. Our two families have been at war for many years, and we are equally matched. However, in recent years, the Yao family has found a lot of powerful martial artists. All the martial artists from our family have been defeated one after another, and we are now on the losing end." "This year, if the Zhou family loses to the Yao family again, I''m afraid that we''ll bepletely suppressed by the other side." "Therefore, we are now desperate to find martial artists to fight on our behalf. However, I''m sure you know that true martial arts practitionerse can''t be hired with money. Hence, if it''s alright with you, would you like to represent the Zhou family to battle with the Yao family? If you are, our family will forever be indebted to you." After listening to his words, Fade immediately understood what was going on.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 2498 Chapter 2498 He didn''t respond but frowned as if he was deep in thought. Under normal circumstances, given Therius'' rtionship with Jaguar, Fade would have said yes to his request immediately. However, the situation now was different. On one hand, it was because he wasn''t really friends with Ashley, and on the other hand, he didn''t want to be part of a feud between families. Hence, he continued to remain silent. Seeing this, Therius continued to plead, "Fade, as long as you fight for us once, the Zhou family is willing to fulfill any of your wishes that are within our capabilities." However, Fade still refused to say anything. Seeing this, Therius didn''t make anyments. Instead, it was Ashley who curled her lips and said unhappily, "Dad, why are you begging him? Didn''t we ask Mr. Chai and his disciples for help? Why do we still need him? He''s just a martial arts practitioner.¡± "Keep your mouth shut, Ashley!" Therius red at his daughter. "Am I wrong?" She muttered indignantly. Just as Therius was about to berate her, Fade said, "Mr. Zhou, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. It''s just that I have something to do in Star City. Hence, I might not have the time to help." Hearing this, Therius couldn''t help but be disappointed. Of course, hearing this, Ashley was riled up. "Pfft, what kind of excuse is that? Clearly, you are just mad that my family didn''t want to help you. How could you make it sound like you are tooting your own horn?" "I no longer need your help to look into the person concerned. I''ve taken care of it myself!" Seeing how rude Ashley was being, Fade could no longer hold in his anger. Hence, he spat at her coldly. She tutted, "Stop lying to yourself. You are just a foreigner who arrived on Star Ind a few days ago. How could you have looked into someone? You really need to learn how to lie better." "This doesn''t concern you, Miss Zhou." He snorted. Beside him, Therius quickly tugged at his daughter''s clothes and gave her a look to shut her up. At this moment, they heard footsteps. "Mr. Chen, you are here!" "I''ve gotten a lead on what you''ve requested." Fade turned his head and saw that it was Tiguan. "Hold on, let''s go to my room to talk." Immediately, he stood up and said to Therius, "Mr. Zhou, I have something else to attend to. Hence, I''ll be leaving first." Therius'' lips twitched, intending to ask him to stay, but by this time, Fade had already turned and left. He could only sigh and fall into his chair helplessly. "It''s all your fault!" He red at his daughter. With a dissatisfied expression on her face, Ashley scowled. "I''m just speaking the truth. Dad, the Zhou family doesn''t need his help." "What do you know?" Therius hissed in a low voice. "Fade is more powerful than you think! Didn''t you see who that was earlier? That''s Tiguan of the Mad Tiger Gang!" "He''s only been here for a few days, and he''s already gotten Tiguan to work for him! Is there really anything else to say?" He berated. "Tiguan of the Mad Tiger Gang!" She was visibly surprised to hear this. After all, even though this gang wasn''t that powerful, it was quite a famous organization in the underground world of Star Ind. Even the Zhou family had worked with the Mad Tiger Gang in certain situations. However, after the shock subsided, she put on an indifferent look and said, "It''s just the Mad Tiger Gang, right? They are just a bunch of hooligans. It''s not a big deal." "You..." Theirus red at his daughter. He was so angry that he couldn''t speak. He could only lift his sleeve and said, "Get up, let''s go home!" Ashley got up, but she didn''t follow after him. "Dad, you go back first. I have to go on a date." "With that yboy again? You really should stay away from men like him. If you want to get married, find someone serious and stop wasting your time," he advised. "Yes, yes, I got it." She waved her hand impatiently, got in her sports car, and left with a bang. He stood inside the cafe with a helpless look on his face. Finally, he shook his head with a sigh and said, "I''ve done what I can. The future of the Zhou family is up to fate!" Over on Fade''s side, he brought Tiguan to his room and questioned him directly without beating around the bush, "What did you find?" Tiguan quickly handed over the information he found to him. Taking the file from Tiguan, Fade flipped through the documents and his face grew serious. The information they''d gathered had nothing to do with Quin. However using their influence in the underground world, the Mad Tiger Gang found some information about the Skull Mob. About two months ago, a group of Westerners flocked to Star Ind. Under the pretense of looking for investors, they bribed several influential organizations from Star Ind. Some of them had contacted the Mad Tiger Gang. However, at that time, Tiguan didn''t want to get involved with these Westerners. Hence, he refused them. The Westerners didn''t make things hard for them either. They just e looked in another direction and contacted other organizations. They didn''t have much contact with each other. Therefore, Tiguan didn''t think too much about it. However, the day before, Fade had asked him to look into the Skull Mob. After some investigation, he found that these so-called Western businessmen had some form of contact with the Skull Mob. That meant that their so-called investment and business couldn''t be that simple. Initially, Tiguan wanted to look into it further. However, many of the organizations ??? that the Westerners were working with were big shots in Star Ind. There was no way the Mad Tiger Gang could look into it just that simply. Moreover, Tiguan was worried about his own safety, thus, he couldn''t wait to prove to Fade how hard he was working on this. Therefore, after sorting out the information he had and adding his own deductions, he delivered whatever he had to Fade that day. After reading, Fade nodded slightly and began to ponder. Although the information didn''t help him directly, it pointed him in a new direction. Therefore, Fade nodded approvingly to Tiguan and said, "Well done, please continue your hard work!" "Yes, Mr. Chen!" Tiguan nodded quickly. Then, with an ingratiating look, he looked at Fade with hesitation. "Mr. Chen..." Seeing this, Fade knew what he was about to say. He gently flicked his finger, and a stream of energy seeped into Tiguan''s dantian abdomen. Then, Fade said, "This energy will revert the symptoms. Just give it three days." "Thank you, Mr. Chen. Thank you!" Tiguan said gratefully. "Alright, you can leave now!" Fade waved his hand and said. Tiguan quickly left. Then, Fade immediately contacted Thanos and sent all the information found by Tiguan to him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After all, it wouldn''t be easy for Mad Tiger Gang to look into the other organizations, but for Thanos, it shouldn''t be too hard. Soon after, time flew by. In the blink of an eye, two days had passed and it was the day of Yenora''s birthday party. The little girl had already contacted Fade ahead of time. After confirming the time and location, he told her that he would be there. Chapter 2499 Chapter 2499 At six o''clock in the evening, Fade changed into a nicer set of clothes and arrived at the Star View Hotel, which was a 4-star hotel. Stepping inside, he looked around at the guests who were already there. Most of them were adolescents, who were probably close friends with Yenora. Amongst them were one or two businessmen dressed in suits. "Yenora''s family must be pretty rich, but why aren''t there many rtives here?" Seeing all this, he couldn''t help but mutter this to himself. At this time, Yenora spotted him with just one nce and trotted over. "Brother Chen, you came!" "I gave you my word. Of course I''ll be here," he responded with a smile. That night, Yenora had dressed up more than usual. She had changed into a more mature evening gown that no longer showed off her innocence. Instead, it gave her more of a sexy vibe. Seeing how amazed he looked, her ssmates beside her started giggling. "Yenora, it looks like your Brother Chen is dazed by your beauty." "Mr. Chen, you''d better not stare until your eyes pop out!" Hearing this, Yenora''s face suddenly turned red, and she looked shy. Fade smiled and said, "You look beautiful today." Almost immediately, the little girl''s face turned even redder. At this time, an over-the-top voice rang out, "Where''s Yenora? I''m here already, but she''s not going toe to wee me?" "Miss, please hold on, Miss Yenora is inside talking to her guests. How about I..." "Guests? What guests? Are they more important than her own sister?" The voice sounded more dissatisfied than before. Slowly, the voice started getting closer. "Brother Chen, I''m sorry. I''ll have to go over there for a bit!" Yenora apologized to Fade before walking to the entrance in quick steps. He looked over and frowned. "Her again?" That was because the person who walked in was none other than the firstdy of the Zhou family, Ashley. Beside her, there was a man who looked to be in his twenties. However, this guy wasn''t Jayvon. "Mr. Chen, do you know Miss Ashley?" Yen ora''s ssmate next to him asked. "I''ve met her twice before," he replied. "Why didn''t I know that Yenora is part of the Zhou family?" The ssmate whispered, "Because Yenora is an illegitimate daughter. The Zhou family doesn''t really treat her..." Hearing this, he immediately understood what was going on. Yenora was an illegitimate daughter, thus, the Zhou family would definitely not publicize it. It was also because of this that there were so few guests at the 18th birthday party of ady of the Zhou family. None of the rtives from the Zhou family showed up. All they did was send Ashley toe on their behalf. As these thoughts ran through his mind, Ashley and her partner walked in with Yenora apanying them. Being the eldest daughter of the Zhou family, as soon as Ashley walked in, many guests started to flock around her. Several of them even greeted her and offered her drinks. Ashley shed a smile on her face as her eyes swept across the room. As she looked around, she spotted Fade, and her eyes suddenly turned cold. "What is he doing here?" "Oh..." Yenora was flustered and she said, "Ashley, this is Brother Chen. He''s a friend of mine." "Friend? So the guest you were talking to earlier was Fade?" Ashley screamed at her in disbelief. Yenora was also shocked to see her reaction. "Ashley, do you know Brother Chen?" "How could I not know him?" Ashley gnashed her teeth and said, "He was the one who beat up Jayvon, then Dad forced me to apologize to him." "What? Brother Chen, he..." Yenora remained astonished. Although she was just the illegitimate daughter of the Zhou family, she had heard about the rumours concerning Ashley. However, she didn''t expect that the person who pped her sister in the face to be Fade. Yenora was at a loss and didn''t know what to do. At this moment, Ashley stomped up to Fade and yelled in his face, "Get out! You are not weed here." He squinted his eyes and nced at Yenora momentarily. Then, he said to Ashely calmly, "I''m here to celebrate Yenora''s birthday. This has nothing to do with you." "Yenora is my sister. I have the final say." Ashley pointed at him and shouted, "You''d better find your way out. Don''t make me call security on you." "Ashley, Brother Chen is my friend. He saved me once. You can''t..." Yenora rushed over in a hurry, trying to break up the fight. "What friend? He''s just an arrogant foreigner!" Ashley spat angrily. Then, she red at Fade and shouted, "I''ll give you ten seconds to leave. Otherwise, I won''t be so polite." "Ashley, Brother Chen is..." Yenora felt agitated and anxious, but she knew that she couldn''t do anything After all, she was just an illegitimate daughter of the Zhou family. Her status was nothingpared to Ashley. Even the servants might not listen to her. Fade looked at Ashley, who was fuming, and said calmly, "I''m here for Yenora. No one can force me to leave except her." "You..." Ashley was furious. She was about to wave her hand and call the guards. "Security..." However, at this time, a burst ofughter apanied by footsteps rang out. "Yenora''s birthday party is so lively!" A 25-year-old young man walked in while chuckling. Instantly, Ashley and Yenora''s expressions turned dark. Many other guests in the room had perplexed looks on their faces. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Who''s that?" One of Yenora''s ssmates exined in low voice, "That''s Wendell Kao, the second son of the Yao family. The Yao family have been fighting head on with the Zhou family for a while now. I''m pretty sure Wendell''s presence here isn''t good news." Hearing that the other party was from the Yao family. Fade immediately recalled that Therius had asked for his help two days ago. "Wendell, what are you doing here?" Ashley red at him and asked coldly. Wendell smiled and said, "Ashley, what are you talking about? Today is Miss Yenora''s eighteen birthday. Of course, I had toe and give you a present!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. While speaking, he pped his hands. Immediately, one of his servants walked over with a gift in hand. "Our family doesn''t need anything from you," Ashley muttered. Yenora gritted her teeth and whispered, "Mr. Wendell, please leave!" "Hey, this gift is from the bottom of my heart. Is this how the Zhou family shows their gratitude?" Wendell sighed heavily, then waved his hand. "Forget it, forget it. Since they don''t wee us, then let''s leave." Hearing this, Yenora was relieved. S However, Wendell, who was about to turn around and leave, suddenly stopped, turned around and said, "We''ll go, but we''ll leave the gift for Miss Yenora!" "I don''t want it..." She waved her hand in a hurry. Chapter 2500 Chapter 2500 However, Wendell''s action was quicker. He opened the box and revealed the gift inside. It was a delicate and gorgeous mechanical clock. With just one look, one could tell that it was worth quite a bit. However, everyone knew the meaning behind gifting someone a clock for their birthday. In Chinese, the word ''gifting a clock'' sounded simr to sending someone to their death. It was clear that his gift for Yenora wasn''t sincere, but it was him cursing her to die an early death. Knowing his vicious intent, Ashley and Yenora''s faces sank. "Wendell, you''ve gone too far!" Ashley red at him. He had a look of dissatisfaction on his face. "Miss Ashley, what are you talking about? Are you not satisfied with this gift? If that''s the problem, then should I get one that''s more expensive and send it to the Zhou family house instead?" "Take back your words, Wendell! I demand an apology!" She gritted her teeth and spat.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Apologize? I gave you a gift from the bottom of my heart, but you are asking me for an apology? How does this make sense?" He spread out his hands and taunted. She muttered in a low, serious tone, "Wendell, don''t pretend to be stupid. If you don''t apologize, there''s no way you are leaving this hotel." As they were talking, she waved her hand, and the security guards of the hotel surrounded them. Seeing this, the smile on his face slowly dissipated, and his face grew serious. "Are you dering a war with me, Miss Ashley?" "If you don''t apologize, I''ll beat you until you do!" She shouted. "In that case, I''ll y along." Wendell snorted and then waved his hand. "Wolfen, it''s your turn to shine." In an instant, a young man with long hair and scarlet eyes walked out with a sneer. At the same time, Ashley was equally as furious. Disregarding everything, she barked her orders, "Beat him till he''s half-dead." The security guards and bodyguards of the Zhou family were prepared to rush up and attack. However, at this time, Fade, who stood behind them, stepped forward and came to Yenora''s side. He reminded her, "Don''t let them do anything. They are of no match to Wolfen." "Hmm..." She was a little confused, but she immediately nodded and was about to ask the security guards and bodyguards to retreat. "Guys, stop..." Before she could finish her sentence, Ashley red at Fade and snapped, "What are you doing? How dare you say that? This is Zhou family business, it has nothing to do with you." His voice was t and calm as he said, "I''m only speaking the truth. Your people are no match for the other party. If you proceed, you are just like a moth prancing towards a me. You won''t inflict any damage except onto yourselves." "Ashley, Brother Chen won''t lie to me. Ask them to retreat!" Yenora was the one with a soft heart. Hearing Fade''s words, she immediately became worried for the safety of their guards. On the contrary, her words further angered Ashley. "What are you talking about? These men are the elite martial artists of our family. What''s your intention, trying to ruin our confidence?" "You idiot!" Fade took a look at her, snorted, and retreated without saying anything else. "How dare you call me an idiot? You..." She was furious. She raised her hand and was prepared to p him across the face. However, just as her palm was about to touch his cheek, she felt a cold pressureing towards her, causing her body to turn stiff, and she was unable to move. At the same time, a terrifying chill rose from the bottom of her heart, and her entire body trembled. "Hmph!" With a cold snort, Fade shed an icy re at her. Ashley felt the horrible pressure on her disintegrate. Cold sweat dribbled down her face and her legs felt weak, causing her to nearly crumble onto the ground. Not daring to look him in the eye, she looked away from him and turned to the center of the hall. More than 20 guards of the Zhou family rushed over. From Wendell''s side, he had only sent one man, and that was the long-haired man with scarlet eyes. Although Wolfen was alone, the final oue of the battle exceeded everyone''s expectations. The twenty or so guards from the Zhou family were almost immediately defeated by one strike from Wolfen. Almost none of them even had the chance to fight back. After a series of shes, in less than five minutes, more than 20 of the guards from the Zhou family wereying on the ground. On the other hand, Wolfen stood upright, totally unscathed. The man wasn''t even shaken. With a proud look, Wendell said with a smile, "Miss Ashley, if you want me to apologize, then these men aren''t enough!" "Wendell, you..." She was livid, but no words left her mouth. "Me? What about me?" Seeing this, Wendell grew even more cocky, and then he taunted, "Since you have nothing else to say, then I''ll leave." "By the way, don''t forget to send me an invite for Miss Yenora''s next birthday. I promise I''ll send you a bigger and prettier clock." "Haha!" "Wolfen, let''s go!" Cackling, Wendell took a few steps forward and was prepared to leave. Seeing how obstinate he was behaving, Ashley held back the urge to rush forward herself and beat him up with her bare hands.. However, she knew that she was no match for him. Seeing Wendell walking further and further, she suddenly thought of something. Turning her head, she looked at a young man, and said, I "Mr Chai, may I trouble you to help me with this once?" Content belongs to "Of course, you''ll bepensated for this." Her words made everyone turn to look at this young man she was talking to. Fade looked over and found that the person she was referring to was the young man who came to the party with her. Yenora exined to Fade in a low voice, "He''s Gaubert Chai. He''s a disciple of Holmer Chai, a martial arts master whom our family hired recently." Hearing this, Fade understood and gently nodded his head. At this moment, hearing Ashley''s words, Gaubert narrowed his eyes slightly and said lightly, "My master doesn''t allow me to fight without a reason Today, I''m only here to attend Yenora''s birthday party. If I do anything, I''m afraid..." Content belongs to "Mr. Chai, what do you want? As long as you say it, I will do my best to give it to you," Ashley said in a hurry. Upon hearing her words, Gaubert smiled. His eyes moved slightly and the his gaze fell onto Yenora. "Miss Yenora is gentle and beautiful. She''s first woman I''ve set my eyes on ever since leaving the mountain. If she''s willing to spend a night with me, I..." Hearing this, Yenora''s face shed with horror. Although she was young, she knew what he meant by spending a night with him. She instinctively took two steps back and shook her head. "I won''t..." However, Ashley''s expression darkened. She paused for two seconds and then said, "It would be her honor to spend a wonderful night with you. Consider your request granted!" "Ashley, you can''t..." Yenora became anxious. "Don''t say anything, I''m doing this for your own good," Ashley cut her off. Chapter 2501 Chapter 2501 Yenora retorted, "Ashley, if Wendell wants to gift me a watch then he can do as he pleases. I don''t mind. I don''t need to take any revenge." "You don''t need to be avenged?" Ashley red at her and said in a low voice, "It''s not up to you to decide." "Wendell deliberately gave a clock as a gift despite being aware of the cultural taboo. That''s putting a risk to the whole Zhou family. We can''t let him go so easily." "But Ashley, I don''t want to..." Yenora tried to reason. However, Ashley simply waved her hand and interrupted her. She said in a low voice, "From today onwards, you are 18 years old. You are an adult now, so it''s not a big deal." "Besides, Mr. Chai''s master is Holmer Chai. He is one of the distinguished guests of our Zhou family. Fulfilling Mr. Chai''s happiness will also make Master Chai happy. This is beneficial for the whole family." "Besides, Mr. Chai is handsome. It''s your honor to apany him." Yenora had no clue on how to deal with the situation as Ashley had muttered out such high praising words. She felt as if something was wrong, but her tongue was tied. She didn''t know how to refute her cousin''s words. At this very moment, arge hand hovered over Yenora''s nervous hands. "Yenora, I''m here. You won''t get hurt." "Brother Chen!" She looked up at Fade. She was finally able to calm down from her nervousness. "Mr. Chen, this is a matter between our Zhou family. Why are you interrupting?" Ashley raised her eyebrows and looked over to them. He replied, "Yenora is my friend. Her business is my business." "Also, don''t pressure youngdies with your so-called family affairs. You are not qualified." "Besides, that guy is no match to Wolfen. Even if he attacks, there is only one conclusive result and that is, defeat." "Bullsh*t!" Ashley swore. Laudert, who was smiling, darkened his expression instantly. Staring at Fade, he stated in a deep voice, "What did you say?" "I said you are no match to Wolfen. You''d better not fight him, or you''ll definitely lose!" Fade said lightly. "Who do you think you are? How dare youment on my skills!" Laudert''s voice became fierce as he red at him. At this very moment, Ashley shouted, "Mr. Chai..." Laudert turned his head and found that Wendell and his men were about to exit the hotel. He snorted and said coldly, "I''ll show you what real strength is." "Miss Yenora, I expect to spend a good night with you!" After that, he rushed out with a roar. Ashley grabbed her cousin''s arm and yanked Yenora to her side. Then, she red at Fade saying, "You''d better mind your own business." "Betraying your cousin and asking her to apany a stranger. Is this your so-called family affair?" He questioned coldly. "You..." Ashley''s expression shifted, but she still justified herself forcefully, "Mr. Chai is an outstanding man with excellent martial arts skills. I''m doing a favor by introducing Yenora to him." However, just as she was about to finish her sentence, a shriek sted through the hotel. Everyone''s eyes shifted to the source of sound. Their eyes were greeted with Gaubert, who had just rushed out of the room earlier, being kicked to the ground with a limp arm hanging by his side. Obviously, his arm was broken. Wolfen, who was standing opposite to him, scrutinized him with his alluring eyes hidden by that long hair of his. He was like a hungry wolf hiding in the dark, cruel and deadly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Don''t... Don''te over." Gaubert looked at him with astonishment and fear, as he retreated backwards. However, Wolfen was approaching him step by step with a suppressing energy. "I am Holmer''s disciple. If you darey a hand on me, my master will not let you go..." Gaubert tried to reason with his connections. However, Wolfen did not spare him any mercy. He rushed forward to him like a fierce wolf. "Crack, crack, crack!" With several consecutive noises, Gaubert''s right arm and legs were all broken. Screams rang out, nearly overturning the entire hotel. Ashley, who was busy arguing with Fade earlier, was dumbstruck at this moment. It never urred to her that the disciple of Master Chai, Gaubert, could not even defeat one of Wendell* s guards. She refused to believe it, but Gaubert''s loud screaming brought her back to reality. She had no choice but to wave her hand to order the remaining servants to escort Gaubert back to safety. However, when the servants walked over towards him, they were stopped by Wolfen. There was no way for them to pass through. "Wendell, what are you doing?" Ashley shouted at the sight. Smiling coldly, Wendell looked at her and said, "It should be me who''s asking you that question, Miss Zhou." "I was about to leave with my man, but you attacked us instead. Miss Zhou, this is quite aplicated matter!" "That''s because you provoked me first!" She stiffened her neck. "How could my gift possibly be a provocation? He stated, and then his face sank. He stepped forward and his voice became low. "But Miss Zhou, you were the first to attack me twice. You should give me an exnation!" Upon seeing him approaching, she gritted her teeth and said, "You... What do you want?" Wendell grinned and ogled Yenora slyly. He said with an evil smile, "Didn''t you mention wanting your cousin to grow up and spend a night with others?" "Why don''t I help her grow up?" "You are shameless!" Yenora turned red in fury. Ashley retorted, "Wendell, don''t go too far." He snorted, "Too far? So what? Let me tell you. I''ll either beat you two up or you let me have my way with your sister today. It''s up to you!" As he was speaking, Wolfen, who was standing behind him, burst out in a fierce momentum towards Ashley. She instantly felt a sudden pressure surrounding her, and her body could not help but tremble. She refused to agree to his request, l.n but at that moment, almost all the guards of the Zhou family were lying on the ground, and Gaubert, supposedly the best one among them, was screaming in pain with his broken limbs. If Wendell allowed Wolfen to continue the fight, she would not be able to resist him. At the thought of the consequences of being beaten up by Wolfen, she trembled with fear. As she pondered on the thought, she turned her eyes towards Yenora and whispered, "Yenora, why don''t you go apany..." "Ashely, it''s impossible. Even if I die, I won''t agree to this absurd request," Yenora stated firmly. "You... If it wasn''t because of your birthday banquet, none of this would''ve happened!" Ashley spat. "Moreover, it''s better for you to sacrifice yourself rather than sacrificing both of us!" "Ashley, you... How can you..." Yenora sounded like she was about to cry. She would never have imagined that her own sister would say such a thing. When she was in danger, her cousin did not hesitate to throw all the responsibility towards her and sell her out. Chapter 2502 Chapter 2502 "Miss Zhou, my patience is limited. Have you made your decision?" Wendell asked. Ashley, who was being pressured by him, looked anxious. She looked at Yenora, gnashed her teeth and said in a low voice, "You are just an illegitimate daughter. Shouldn''t you be willing to sacrifice yourself for the family? Don''t worry. I will plead with our family to improve your treatment if you agree to this. You..." p! Just as she was speaking, a p on her face interrupted her words. She held her burning cheek as she gave a deathly re to Fade who just pped her. "Did you just hit me?" He responded in a deep voice, "You are a selfish and stupid person. You deserve to be beaten!" "Our Zhou family will definitely not let you go for what you did to me. I..." She shouted a string of curses towards him. "Shut up!" He pped her again, resulting in her face being numb and almost unable to move. Staring at his cold eyes, Ashley felt as if there was a dagger pointing straight to her heart, which made her shudder. She refused to utter another word. Then, Fade withdrew his gaze and strode toward Wendell. Wendell frowned slightly before asking coldly, "What do you want?" Fade replied nonchntly "Yenora is my friend. I don''t want her to get hurt! You''d better leave right now." Upon hearing this, Wendell suddenly raised his eyebrows. "Are you bossing me around?" "That''s up to you to interpret!" Fade retorted rudely. Wendell''s face darkened. "Do you know who you are talking to?" "It doesn''t matter. You have ten seconds. Leave now!" Fade''s cold voice echoed. Wendell, who was standing opposite him, fumed in rage. "D*mn, you are even trying to look cool in front of me. I''d like to see what you can do." "Wolfen, attack him!" He ordered. "Don''t kill him immediately. Torture him. I want to see him kneel down in front of me and beg for mercy." "Sure!" Wolfen jumped and rushed towards Fade with fierce eyes. Fade took a quick nce at him and said coldly, "Today is Yenora''s birthday. I don''t want to kill anyone." "You are courting death!" Wolfen growled and pounced on him. "Brother Chen, be careful." Upon seeing Wolfen''s move, Yenora couldn''t help but shout in worry. At this very moment, Fade looked at Wolfen who was pouncing towards him, but he didn''t move from his spot at all. A smile appeared on the corner of Wolfen''s lips, "You brat, you are frightened silly. You might as well just die!" A whistling gust of air, like the ws of a fierce wolf, was aimed straight towards Fade''s heart. However, just as Wolfen was about to w at him, Fade, who was standing still, moved back slightly. With this simple action, a thick and heavy energy spread across his body. Ayer of grayish-brown aura formed into a defensive shield across his chest. Wolfen''s sharp ws struck Fade''s shield and it was as if he had grabbed onto a hard rock wall. There was no way to break through it. The strength of the attack caused his knuckles to crack and fracture. "Ah... You..." Wolfen screamed and stared at him in surprise. Fade took this chance to make his move. He punched with his right fist. Bang! Wolfen had no time to dodge his attack and was punched in the chest. He spat out a mouthful of blood. With ast cough, he fell to the ground in silence. No one knew whether he was dead or alive. No one at present had expected such a result. They never expected that the powerful Wolfen would be defeated so easily by Fade. Especially Wendell and Ashley; they were even more astonished. She was shocked, because Gaubert was a master, while Wolfen was a guard who defeated him, yet he was so easily defeated by Fade. As for Wendell, he was shocked because he was certain that Wolfen was a martial artist at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level. He was definitely an expert. "You... Who the hell are you?" Wendell stared at Fade, who was Wendell stared walking towards him. A horrified expression appeared on his face et "Wh-What are you trying to do? Let me tell you, I''m from the Yao family. If you dare to hurt me, our Xao family..." Before he could even finish his sentence, Fade attacked him. With two cracks, Wendell''s legs broke and he fell to the ground heavily, letting out painful screams. Then, Fade kicked him into unconsciousness, and he ended up like Wolfen. After dealing with the two, Fade turned around with a smile on his face and said to Yenora, "It''s alright. It''s all over." "Brother Chen, you are..." She looked at him with excitement and surprise, along with confusion. He ruffled her hair slightly, "It doesn''t matter who I am. What is important is that I am your friend. That is enough for you to know." "Alright, thank you, Brother Chen!" She smiled in agreement. He nodded and turned to look at Ashley. She was so scared that she almost fell to the ground. Her voice trembled as she said, "Wh-What are you doing? I''m warning you, don''t you dare do anything..." "In the future, if you bully Yenora, you will end up exactly like Wendell and his loyal follower," Fade warned in a cold voice. Then, he turned around and left. Yenora quickly followed after him and personally walked him out of the hotel. Her ssmates, who previously had some opinions about him, saw him in a new light. "I didn''t expect the Chinese guy to be so powerful." "You have quite the eye, Yenora. The random stranger you met on the street turns out to be such a powerful master." "However, is it really okay for him to offend the Yao family?" Back at the hotel, Fade washed up and prepared to rest. At this very moment, a phone call came through. He picked up the phone and saw that it was Therius He had a gist of the situation. "M Zhou Fade, did you attend e Yenora''s birthday party today?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Therius asked. Fade simply replied, "Yenora is my friend. She invited me, so I went." "I''ve heard about what happened at the birthday party. You had a conflict with the Yao family." "Yes!" Fade replied. Therius continued, "The Yao family is not easy to deal with. Fade, you have to be careful. I''m afraid that the Yao family will retaliate against you." "It doesn''t matter. If they dare attack me, I will let them know what it means to never return,¡± Fade said confidently. "I know you are very powerful, Fade. However, the Yao family is not a small family. Why don''t you move to our Zhou family, and then it''ll be easier to take care of them..." He suggested. Upon hearing this, Fade understood the purpose of the call, "Mr. Zhou, thank you for your kindness. However, I am used to living alone. In all honesty, the reason why Kdealt with Wendell tonight was because he ruined Yenora''s birthday party. I did not mean anything else." Hearing his words, Therius could not help but fall into silence. He paused for a few seconds and said, "I understand. Fade, take care of yourself and have a good rest then." "Thank you, Mr. Zhou!" Fade replied and then hung up the phone. Chapter 2503 Chapter 2503 On the other hand, in the Zhou family''s manor, Therius hung up the phone, sighed and said, "He really didn''t agree to the proposal." Standing beside him was Ashley, whose face was bruised, spat with hatred and confusion, "Dad, I was beaten by him, yet you still want to invite him to our Zhou family?" "That''s because you went too far this time." He red at his daughter. She answered discontentedly, "How am I going too far? I even helped her, but Yenora didn''t appreciate it and allowed Fade to hit me. It''s clearly her fault." "Although Yenora is an illegitimate daughter and has yet to receive the family''s official recognition, she is still your cousin and you should treat her like your sister. You still need to be aware of your manners when ites to these things," he advised her with a frown on his face. She wanted to further argue with him, but he continued, "Besides, you took Gaubert out with you this time, and he was seriously injured. Master Chai is displeased. You''d bettere with me to apologize to him." "No..." She was about to refuse. However, he ordered in a deep voice, "This is your grandfather''s wish." She knew that her grandfather, Ballous Zhou, had a very high status in the Zhou family. Hence, she dared not say anything. A dayter, Fade, who was resting in the hotel, received a call from Thanos, saying that he had found some relevant information and requested to meet him so that they could talk in detail. After agreeing with the venue, he went out immediately. An hourter, he appeared in a lively bar. Carolus, who had contacted him previously, now took the role of a middle person, leading him through the lively crowd as they went deeper into the bar. Fade looked around at the bustling crowd surrounding him along with the constant resounding music in his ear. He could not help but ask, "Does Mr. Li like to meet up in this kind of ce?" Carolus exined, "The workforce here isplicated. To us, it''s a good disguise for our identity." "I see!" Fade nodded and followed him into a private room. They knocked on the door and entered the private room. Thanos immediately stood up to greet Fade as they entered. "Mr. Chen, you are here!" "Mr. Li, what kind of information have you found?" Fade did not hesitate to get straight to the point. Thanos didn''t intend to hide anything either. He waved his hand and ordered his men to take out a stack of information that they found. As he flipped through the stack of documents, he exined to Fade, "Mr. Chen, ording to the clues of the Mad Tiger Gang that you''ve provided, we initiated a deeper investigation." "Now, we can confirm that your wife, Quin Lin, is indeed in Star City. We have found a screenshot of her on surveince footage." "At the same time, we were able to conclude another thing. The members of the Skull Mob have also entered Star City, and they''ve even started setting up theiryout. Moreover, we spected that they''ve contacted quite a few local forces in Star City. They are probably targeting the Lion God of War''s tomb, which will be open soon." With that, Thanos handed the pile of information to Fade so that he could read it carefully. He thoroughly studied it at a nce and then he turned over the information about his wife, Quin, several more times to catch any details. His eyes became a little cold. "Skull Mob, Dark Dragon, you''d better not hurt Quin. Otherwise..." "Mr. Chen, you..." The coldness that Fade subconsciously emanated from his body almost made Thanos unable to withstand it. Upon noticing this. Fade hurriedly held back his aura and said, "Mr. Li, how''s your injury? I''ll check it again for you!" "I''ll be grateful if you could, Mr. Chen," Thanos said. "It''s nothing!" Fade replied. He then checked Thanos'' pulse and fixed a few needles on his body. Then, they both bid each other farewell and left. Of course, in order not to attract attention, they switched their routes and left at separate times.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Fade decided to stay until the end. After all Thanos'' men had left, he drank a ss of wine and left. When he was about to leave, he passed through the noisy and lively bar. The dance hall was crowded with men and women who sang and danced passionately. However, right at that critical moment, he suddenly caught a somewhat familiar face from the corner of his eyes. It was a handsome young man, who turned out to be Jayvon, Ashley''s boyfriend. However, at this moment, the man was not with Ashley. Instead, he was holding a promiscuous woman in his arms. His big hands were moving all over the woman''s body. If that was all, he wouldn''t have minded it. After all, he was not interested in Ashley at all, nor would he tell her about it. However, what Jayvon said while he was half sober made Fade a little bothered. "D*mn it! I''ve had enough of it. Being Ashley''s toy boy, I have to endure her bad temper everyday. I can''t stand it anymore!" Heined. The young woman next to him consoled him, "Mr. Soo, you have to endure it a little longer. The mission will be over soon. When that timees, Mr. Zandophen will compensate you well." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I believe in Mr. Zandophen''s words, but I really can''t stand Ashley. I''m tired of her endless requests everyday. Besides, she''s not as good-looking as her cousin, Yenora." "By the way, after the mission is done, I want Yenora. Mr. Zandophen must promise me this!" Jayvon continued. "Yenora is just an illegitimate daughter. As long as it''s done, you can have whatever woman you want." The woman smiled and stroked his body. "Good, good!" Jayvon was overjoyed as he pumped his fist through the air. Then, they hugged each other and entered a private room. Fade, who was hiding in the dark, darkened his expression when he saw this scene. ording to Jayvon and the woman''s conversation, Jayvon turned out to be a spy sent by the Yao family to Ashley. It seemed that he was ordered to spy on the Zhou family and provide information on the feud between the two families. If this was the case, Fade would not care too much. After all, he had no feelings for Ashley and the Zhou family. The biggest connection he had with them previously was the rtionship between Jaguar and Therius. However, now that he and Yenora became friends, the situation was a bit different. Moreover, Jayvon spoke ill of her, which bothered Fade a lot. After contemting his options, Fade was sure that he would warn the Zhou family, for Yenora''s sake. Of course, if they decided to act against it, it was none other than the Zhou family''s business. With that, he left the bar and returned to the hotel. As he reached his room, he swiped his card and opened the door. Swoosh! Just as he opened the door and the lights in the room lit up, a strong wind blew towards his throat. The wind whistled across the room with extreme speed, carrying a sharp Killing intent. As soon as he ced it, it was already in front of him, and he could not dodge it at all. Chapter 2504 Chapter 2504 However, after all, this was the mighty Fade. As soon as he noticed that something was wrong, he immediately responded, activating the stone essence in his body to form a shield of positive energy. With a "clink" sound, the opponent''s attack broke apart and dispersed into the air. "Hey!" The other party was obviously surprised. Then, he immediately gathered a few more streams of energy and threw all of them at Fade''s vital parts. With this, Fade''s expression darkened, and his killing intent grew stronger. Whoosh! He did not hesitate to make his move as the opponent tried to attack him. Several streams of energy roared through the room, urately targeting the other party''s attack, shattering it. This move once again surprised the opponent. Acknowledging the fact that Fade''s strength was extraordinary, he immediately turned around and fled. However, how could Fade let him go so easily? As soon as the man moved, Fade shed towards him, leaving a residual shadow behind him. "You want to escape?" With a snort, Fade caught him with hisrge hands. The dark figure leaned to his side immediately, trying to dodge Fade''s attack. However, Fade was even faster, subsequently changing his movements. He grabbed hold of his opponent''s throat. In an instant, the stranger couldn''t move. Fade fixed his eyes on the man in front of him. This man was wearing a set of tight ck clothes and a ck mask, only revealing a pair of eyes. Fade tore off the mask, revealing the face of an ordinary man in his thirties. After taking a quick nce, he was sure that he did not recognize the stranger. Hence, he asked in a cold voice, "Who are you? Why do you want to kill me?" The man closed his eyes and pursed his lips, as if he would rather die than speak. Upon seeing this, Fade snorted coldly. "Do you want to talk? I''ll give you another chance. You should tell me at your own will. Perhaps it will be less painful." The corner of the man''s lips turned into a devilish grin. He shook his head in refusal. Fade did not say much after observing the man''s reaction. He lightly tapped his hand on the man''s body a few times, and the man could not move at all. Then, he threw him to the ground. Fade took out the silver needles that he carried with him. As he bent over, his fingers fluttered over multiple silver needles, piercing into the man''s body one by one. At first, the stranger didn''t react, and there was even a sneer of disdain on his face. However, as the number of silver needles increased, his muscles began to twitch and a painful expression appeared on his face. The increase of each needle doubled his pain. Soon after, there was a bulging vein threatening to pop out on the side of his forehead. His cheeks werepletely red, and his head was covered in sweat. The immense pain made him want to scream and twitch, but he remained still due to Fade''s attack. Wave after wave of intense pain caused the stranger to faint. However, just as quickly, Fade increased the pressure on his needles, causing the man to awaken due to the pain. The man continued to be tortured in a cycle. Finally, he couldn''t bear it any longer. He muttered out a whine and nodded with difficulty. "Would you like to talk now?" Fade paused his actions and looked at the man dressed in ck. The man gasped a few mouthfuls of air with difficulty and quickly nodded his head. "Wouldn''t it be better if you had spoken earlier?" Fade quickly removed the needles from the man''s body. The man''s stiff body regained the freedom of movement. "Spit it out!" Fade sat on the chair and looked at the man in front of him. The man looked up at Fade and couldn''t help but shiver. He quickly suppressed the idea of escaping and confessed, "I don''t know who you are. I''m just doing this for money." "An assasination job?" Fade''s eyes narrowed slightly and he continued to ask, "Who paid you?" The man shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I received a task and a deposit online, and then I came to do the job." "Online? When? What''s the specific context?" Fade questioned. The man did not dare to hide anything. He told Fade everything he knew, including his ount and the rted website. Fade confirmed that the person in front of him was an assassin from the underground world. These hitmen often received their tasks through the dark web and connections. Afterpleting the task, they would get the rest of the money from the website. This kind of undergroundwork was not unusual. However, his hometown had always been strict in this aspect. Hence, although Fade had heard of such things before when he was back home, he had never had direct contact with them. Content belongsProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. to He didn''t expect toe into contact with these people on his trip to Star Ind. Fade continued to interrogate the hitman again to make sure the man was not hiding anything else. Besides, it was difficult to dig out the other party''s information from the website. It was almost impossible to find out who hired him through the website. Therefore, he had to change his mind and find another way. Soon, Fade came up with an idea. This hitman was from Star Ind, and his job mainly surrounded this area. The person who hired the man gave him a picture of Fade after he stepped foot on the Ind. The location given was also at his hotel. As for Fade''s personal strength, the description was very vague, only stating that he was probably a Heaven level expert. ording to theprehensive information, Fade could make an assumption that the person who posted this task should be from Star Ind, and was not very familiar with him. After all, if he was from his was hometown, even if the person was unsure of Fade''s real strength, there was a rumor going around that he was a Half-Lord Level martial artist, and there were all kinds of rumors inparison. He had only just arrived at Star Ind. With this piece of information, he could narrow down a few suspects. First of all, Ashley from the Zhou family might have this motive after several conflicts with him. Then, it was Wendell of the Yao family. As the second son of the Yao family, he had lost his bodyguard and his limbs were broken. It was impossible for Wendell to not hate him. There were also people from Lion Hall. After all, Fade had oncemitted violence there and beat up Calvegh Huang. Of course, there was still onest possibility, and that was the people from the Skull Mob, who could have nned this in advance. Upon much consideration, Fade targeted Wendell as the first suspect. He wanted to kill the hitman immediately, but at the moment, he had to spare his life. Squinting his eyes, Fade moved from his spot, forced open the man''s mouth, and put a pill into his mouth. "Ahem, ahem... You..." The man looked at Fade in confusion and fear. Fade stated faintly, "That''s a poisoned pill. A weekter, if there is no antidote, you''ll die from being poisoned." "Poison, you..." The man was shocked, but then he came to his senses. He looked at Fade and asked, "What do you want me to do?'' "You are smart!" Fade smiled. "I''ll give you a task. If you seed, I will spare your life." "What''s the task?" The man asked hurriedly. Chapter 2505 Chapter 2505 Fade showed him Wendell''s photo and said, "Look into Wendell and figure out if it was him who posted the task on the Inte." "This is Mr. Wendell!" The hitman was shocked, but a distressed expression quickly took over his features. "That is the Yao family. If I am found guilty, I''m afraid it will put me in a tough spot." "If you don''t agree with me, then you can die now." Fade''s voice was cold. "It''s up to you to decide!" The hitman trembled in fear. "I ept the task and I will try my best to investigate it." "Great!" Fade said and then waved his hand. "You can go now." "Thank you very much, Mr. Chen." The hitman thanked him and left. "I don''t want to cause trouble, but if you don''t know what''s good for you then don''t me me for being rude." Fade snorted and his eyes sank. After a night''s rest, Fade came down to the restaurant to have his breakfast. He noticed that there were many people dressed in ck, like bodyguards in the hotel, and many youngsters rushing into the hotel. This elegant and quiet atmosphere in the hotel was taken over by the rowdiness. "What''s going on? Is there a bigshot celebrity staying here?" Fade was puzzled as he couldn''t help but murmur. At this time, a young man with a camera looked at him in shock. "Aren''t you staying here because you are pursuing the celebrity as well?" "Pursuing a celebrity?" He shook his head. "No, I''ve been staying here for a while now." "Oh, you are not one of us!" The man was a little disappointed. Fade looked at the man and observed his attire, all of which had a cartoondy printed on it. It should be the celebrity he was pursuing. "Who is the celebrity?" He asked.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Upon mentioning his idol, the man quickly became excited. "My idol is Nita An. Do you know her?" "Nita, so it''s her!" Fade was surprised. He never thought that Nita would coincidentally hold a concert here in Star City. He had first met her when he flew to Jade City. Nita was avoiding her manager at the time, and they became familiar with each other. Later, after treating her mother and receiving endorsements from the Li family''s industry, they became friends. However, Fade left Jade City and travelled around. One of them was from the martial arts world, while the other was from the entertainment industry. They didn''t have much contact with each other after that. "It seems that you are also a fan of Nita!" When the young man heard his words, he became excited, apparently thinking that he had found another fan like him. "I love her songs. Whether it is English or Chinese songs, I like them all. I have bought all of her albums, and I''ve supported her at every concert. This time..." The young man talked a lot about his favourite idol. Fade only nodded in agreement, but at the back of his mind, he was thinking about whether he should contact Nita. After all, the two were friends. They happened to meet at the same hotel on Star Ind. However, after learning from the young man that Nita was only going to hold a concert for a short period of time, he gave up on the idea because he didn''t want to disrupt her busy schedule. "If I have the opportunity, I can contact her after the concert." After breakfast, he bid farewell to the crazy fan and went back to his room. Fade initially decided to push back the whole Nita situation for the moment, but he did not expect Yenora to call him the next evening. "Brother Chen, are you free tonight? I want to invite you to a concert." "A concert!" He was flustered and immediately came to a realization. "Could it be Nita''s concert?" "Yes, Brother Chen. I would never have guessed that you are also a fan of hers!" She was quite excited. "Nita is a well-known international singer. This time, it took a lot of effort for her to hold a concert on our Star Ind. I am her fan, thus, I can''t miss it." "I bought two tickets. Brother Chen, do you have time toe with me?" She asked. "This..." He was a little hesitant. "Brother Chen, is it inconvenient for you? It took me a lot of effort to grab the ticket, but I can''t find anyone to apany me. I..." The little girl spoke in a disappointed tone. "Yenora, I have time. See you tonight!" He promised her. "Great, Brother Chen, see you tonight!" She cheered. At six o''clock in the evening, Fade came to the venue. The ce had long been filled with Nita''s fans. All kinds of banners, posters, and colored lights made the scene very lively. He was quick to have found Yenora. The quiet little girl looked lively at the moment. She had pasted a cartoon image of Nita on her face, which made her look quite cute. They lined up to enter the arena and quickly found their seats. Their seats in the fifth row at the side of the stage were not bad. Before the concert started, Yenora excitedly took out all kinds of merchandise and took photos of the stadium. However, just as she was in high spirits, a sarcastic voice echoed through the air. "Hey, aren''t you Ashley''s cousin? You are also here for the concert." Upon hearing the voice, she turned her head and found Ashley standing beside her, with her boyfriend Jayvon. "Ashley, you came too." Yenora was somewhat astonished. "I wasn''t very interested at first, but Jayvon likes her music. Hence, I came here with him," Ashley stated and hugged her boyfriend. Fade stared at Jayvon who had a sweet smile stered on his face. He couldn''t help but recall the scene where Jayvon and the Yao family had plotted their scheme in the bar a few days ago. He pondered on how to inform her. However, Ashley misunderstood Fade''s expression. She said in a strange voice, "Yenora, it doesn''t matter if youe, but why did youe with this guy?" "Although you are only an illegitimate daughter of the Zhou family, you are still a member of our family. If outsiders are aware that you are hanging out with such a person, our Zhou family will be humiliated." "Ashley, you can''t say that to Brother Chen. He..." Yenora defended. However, Ashley waved her hand and interrupted her. "The concert is about to begin. I''m not interested in listening to you." Then, she held Jayvon''s arm and walked away. After a few steps, she turned her head and said to Yenora proudly, "By the way, I almost forgot. I have four front row tickets. The first row that is the nearest to Nita." "Yenora, if you want..." "Ashley, is it really possible? Brother Chen and I can go inside..." Yenora was a little excited and stood up directly. With that, Ashley shifted her expression and faked a smile, "Ob just remembered that Jayvon and I don''t like to be crowded. Hence, we asked for two extra seats. I''m sorry, but there are not enough seats." Chapter 2506 Chapter 2506 ? "Ashley, you..." Yenora felt as if she had been sshed by a bucket of cold water. Her expression fell, and she looked as if she was lost. However, Ashley smirked in delight as she continuedughing. "It was just a joke, don''t tell me you really thought that it was for real! Haha!" Yenora'' s expression turned grim as she looked at her cousin. Fade gently held her hands as he said, "Yenora, don''t be sad. If you really need it, I''ll get you the tickets. Perhaps even seats for VIPs." "Really?" She looked at him in excitement. Ashley held her stomach as she continuedughing. "Oh, my Yenora, you really are stupid! Do you seriously trust this dude''s lies? I couldn''t even manage to get hold of the tickets, let alone tickets for the VIP seats. Do you really think that a poor guy like him could get you those tickets? Stop lying to yourself." Yenora''s gaze dimmed as she shook her head at Fade and said, "Brother Chen, thank you so much, but this seat is good enough for me" He frowned slightly as he watched Ashley leave with Jayvon, still going on about Yenora. "God, it''s so funny. Did he really im that he could get tickets for VIPs?" "And my dumb sister really believed him! How stupid is she." Yenora''s expression was solemn as she listened to the harsh words from Ashley''s mouth. Just then, Fade stood up and was ready to leave. "Brother Chen, where are you going?" She asked. He gently rubbed her head and replied softly, "I''m going to do something. I''ll be back soon." After that, he walked towards the backstage area. As she watched him leave, she felt curious and worried for him. After 15 minutes, he returned Yenora immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Brother Chen, you are back. Sit down, the concert is about to begin." However, he shook his head and said, "Yenora,e with me." "Brother Chen, where are we going?" She asked in confusion. He smiled gently as he replied, "You''ll know when you get there." After that, he walked towards the backstage with Yenora''s hand in his. "Brother Chen!" She eximed as a faint blush appeared on her cheeks. Following the start of the music, the lights dimmed. Lights shone down on one single spot on the stage, and the concert was about to start. At the same time, the lights swept across the VIP seats on both sides of the stage, and the VIPs could be seen sitting beside each other. There were many people with power and influence inside, including the singers and actors from Star Ind. As the lights swept over them, many audience members looked over and burst into cheers. At this moment, Jayvon turned towards the VIP seats as if he was searching for something. "What are you looking at?" Ashley asked. He pointed to the back and answered, "I noticed that your sister and the man seemed to have left and were not in their seats. Hence, I want to see if they are in the VIP rooms." "They left?" She turned around and found Yenora''s original seat empty. However, she immediately smiled and continued, "Are you seriously believing that guy right now? How could a poor guy like him enter the VIP area? | think they are just way too embarrassed to stay, and they left first." "It''s possible too!" Jayvon nodded. Just then, the lights swept across all eight VIP rooms, but Fade and Yenora were nowhere to be found. Finally, the lights shone onto the center of the stage. Nita ascended onto the stage wearing a long white dress, looking like a fairy amidst the lights. The crowd erupted into cheers. The music sounded and the concert officially began. Music entered the ears of the audiences, creating a lively atmosphere. Everyone cheered for nearly every single song that Nita had performed. When she took a rest, she invited several local artists from Star Ind to sing along, creating a sense of closeness. She performed one song after another. When Nita performed with the legendary singer of Star Ind, Liliana Xu, everyone was extremely excited. The atmosphere was rowdy. Jayvon was also excited, but Ashley appeared to be less interested. After all, she had never been interested in music ever since she was young, and she wasn''t a huge fan of Nita. She had attended thisExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. concert all because of him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At first, she was still a little interested, but after three or four hours, she felt a little bored. As Liliana finished a song, Ashley pped her hands and remarked "Liliana is the star of this ind, and should be a VIP guest and think concert is about to end!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jayvon nodded in agreement. "I think so too. I''ve looked it up and apart from Liliana, Nita did not invite any other guests who are more famous." However, as soon as they finished speaking. Nita suddenly stated, "There will be the final performance, and I would like to invite a special guest to sing a song with me." "Another special guest?" "A special guest singer? Who is it?" Everyone in the audience, including Jayvon and Ashley, felt curious as well. Nita then continued, "This guest is not only my fan, but also a friend of a good friend of mine." "Next, please wee Miss Yenora onto the stage!" As the lights shone down, Yenora, who had changed into a long dress, appeared on the stage. In an instant, everyone''s eyes were focused on this special guest. "Yenora? Who is she?" "She''s not an artist, right? Why haven''t I heard of this name?" "I seem to have heard of her name somewhere, but I just can''t remember where." "What is Nita thinking? How could she allow an unknown guest like her to be the final performer? Besides, it''s even after Liliana''s performance Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Nita is an international star so it''s really up to her, you know." "However, Yenora is really beautiful! She''s evenparable to Nita!" "She is so beautiful, and she looks innocent and young. She''s totally my type." "Is she really not an artist? She is so beautiful, but no one has ever heard of her." The audience burst into discussion about thest special guest. However, both Jayvon and Ashley were dumbfounded. The special guest was none other than Ashley''s cousin, Yenora. Chapter 2507 Chapter 2507 "How is this possible? How did Yenora..." Ashley was shocked out of her wits. Jayvon''s mouth was wide open in shock as well. Just then, he thought of something and said, ¡°That guy did say that he could help her get tickets for the VIP rooms. Was it him..." "That''s not possible. He''s just a martial artist, all brawn and no brains. How could he..." She instantly rejected that idea. At the same time, music started ying, and with Yenora''s hand in hers, Nita started singing softly. After that, it was Yenora''s turn to sing. Under the spotlight, it was obvious that she was feeling a little nervous as she gripped the microphone tightly with her muscles tensed up. As she started singing, everyone fell silent. They all looked at her in surprise. Following that, a burst of chatter erupted amongst the audience. "Her voice is so beautiful. Is she really not a professional singer?" "Her voice is so clear and it sounds so divine. I feel at ease when I listen to her voice." "Nita sounds mature, while she sounds innocent. They make such a great pair." Even the influential figures in the entertainment industry who were sitting in the VIP rooms started talking amongst themselves. "She is such a talented girl." "Although she iscking in her vocal skills, she is definitely talented enough to attract others'' attention." "Go look her up. Hurry, we have to sign her as an artist." "That''s right, hurry up!" "Jacky, how could you do this to me? I made the decision first, how could you steal this opportunity away from me?" "Well, Jerold, that''s too bad. She''s up for grabs, and I''m not going to let such a talent go to waste." "Alright, alright, stop arguing. Neither of you would be able to make her ept anyway!" "What are you talking about, Luthen? Are you hinting at something?" "Huh, I''m not, I''m just telling you the truth. Think about it, what''s her name?" "Yenora Zhou... Is she from the Zhou family?" "Yes, she is Taregan Zhou''s illegitimate daughter, and he''s the current head of the Zhou family. Do you think that the Zhou family would allow her to enter the entertainment industry?" "s, I didn''t know that. Looks like we have no chance at all." "Mr. Dallous dislikes the entertainment industry. He would never allow his own daughter to join it." Meanwhile, Nita and Yenora finished performing a song. Everyone felt that they had fallen into the music, as it was just too ethereal. The audience burst into apuse as both Nita and Yenora bowed to the audience. The audience was visibly excited, and many of them yelled for an encore. The atmosphere was lively. However, as Ashley gazed at Yenora, who was standing on the stage, her expression grew grim. She bit her lip. "How could this be? How could she be so lucky?" However, she suddenly thought of something and huffed, "Hmph, when Grandpa knows about this, she''ll be done for." Yenora returned backstage. Fade walked over to her and said, "I told you that you can do it. See, it wasn''t that bad, right!" Stoet Yenora patted her chest as she replied, "Brother Chen, that was too much was so scared when I went on stage that I almost couldn''t make a sound at all." "Haha, Yenora, you are really talented! It wouldn''t be a stretch to say that you might be a singer in the future!" "I do like singing, but my grandfather..." Her expression dimmed. "What''s wrong with your grandfather?" He asked. She waved it off. "It''s nothing. Brother Chen, thank you so much. I never expected to be able to meet Nita like this, getting her signature and a photo together, and even going on stage with her. It was all thanks to you." Just then, Nita chimed in, "Why are you only thanking him but not me?" "Oh! Miss Nita, thank you so much. I didn''t know..." Yenora was nervous, and she started stammering. Nita patted her shoulders and said, "Don''t be nervous. We are all friends of Fade''s. It really was no big deal at all." She then turned to him and said, "I still have to attend a celebratory dinner tonight. Let''s meet again in the future." He nodded. "Sure." After Nita left, Fade and Yenora left the backstage area. At the moment, she was still overwhelmed with what had just happened. She was still recovering from the shock. "I''ll take you home!" He knew that she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep that night. They then left the venue and headed towards the parking lot. They noticed Ashley and Jayvon nearby, also heading towards their car. When the four of them met, the atmosphere was slightly awkward. It was Yenora who broke the tension. "Ashley, I..." "Are you trying to show off? Think about it, how are you going to exin yourself to Grandpa when you get home?" Ashley snorted. "No, I''m not trying to show off. I was just..." "Shut up. I''m not interested." Ashley cut her off. Yenora looked down and fell silent. Ashley turned away and she crossed her arms before her chest, ignoring the two people before her. Just then, Jayvon drove the car over. Fade suddenly thought of something as he walked over to Ashley. "What are you doing?" She looked at him warily. "There''s something I want to remind you about." He gazed at her coldly. "Huh?" She frowned. "Two days ago, I saw Jayvon going out with a girl, and she seemed to be from the Yao family." "What?" She instinctively rejected that idea as she casted a doubtful gaze at him. "Are you trying to pick apart our rtionship?" He snorted. "I''m only telling you this because with e of your father''s rtionship WGeneral Xu. It''s up to you el you believe me or not." He then turned around and returned to Yenora''s side before starting the car. The two of them quickly left.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ashley gazed after them as she frowned and mumbled to herself. "Javyon and the Yao family... How could that be possible?" "Ashley, get in!" Jayvon smiled sweetly at her as he drove the car over to her, and she instantly flinched. "Jayvon loves me. He said that he only loves me and he would never betray me," she reminded herself internally before getting in the car. On the other hand, after sending Yenora back home, Fade returned to his hotel. Chapter 2508 Chapter 2508 The next morning, Nita gave Fade a call, asking him to meet up for lunch. After preparing himself, he bought a small gift and arrived at the restaurant. However, as soon as he entered the restaurant, he felt that something was odd. The restaurant that they had agreed to meet at was a well-known three-star Michelin restaurant, and it was usually packed. However, there wasn''t a single person in therge dining area that day. "Could it be that Nita had booked the entire ce?" He wondered. Just then, two bodyguards walked over to him and stopped him. "Stop right there!" "Huh?" He frowned as he turned to the both of them. "I''m Fade. Miss Nita invited me here." "We know, but we still have to carry out a security check." "A security check!" Fade found it odd, but when he thought about Nita''s status, he spread his arms open and allowed the guards to search him. After making sure that he didn''t have any dangerous objects with him, the guards released him. When he entered the private room, he saw Nita sitting inside, and several men who looked like her bodyguards standing in each corner of the room. There was also a woman in her forties who stood beside her. Fade felt confused by the scene before him. When Nita noticed him, she weed him with a smile. "Fade, you are here. Come, have a seat." However, just as she was about to hug him, the woman cleared her throat. "Miss Nita, please mind your actions." Nita''s expression immediately changed as she halted her movements. She smiled softly at him and motioned for him to sit down. "Fade, please sit!" Fade nced at the woman and he could feel positive energy radiating from her. She was a powerful martial artist. The four bodyguards in the room were martial artists as well, and they were at least at thete stage of the Earth Level. Even if Nita was a superstar, it would be difficult to hire such people as bodyguards. Something must''ve happened. As he thought of this, he smiled at her and handed her the gift that he had bought. "Nita, thank you for the concert yesterday. Please ept this gift as a token of my gratitude." "This is great! Let me see what you''ve bought me," she eximed in excitement as she epted his gift. However, the woman quickly snatched the gift over and said, "Miss Nita, I will take care of this for you!" "Molly, you..." Nita was obviously growing impatient. The woman''s expression changed slightly as she exined, "I''m just concerned for your safety, that''s all, Miss Nita. If you do not agree to it, I can report it to Mr. Renny. He..." "Alright, alright, stop talking. Take the gift." Nita waved her hand, not allowing Molly to speak any further. "Serve the dishes!" The dishes were served. Both Fade and Nita started eating, and the dishes were indeed delicious. However, the tense atmosphere made them lose their appetite. With the four guards and the woman beside them, Nita and Fade could only talk about general things. Molly would stop them from talking about or doing anything more intimate than usual.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nita gradually lost her appetite, and she kept ncing over at Fade, wanting to say something. He understood her intentions and thought of something. He set down his fork and stood up. "I''m done. Nita, we haven''t met in so long, let''s go for a walk!" She nodded and agreed, "Sure! That''s great!" Then, she stood up and prepared to leave. However, Molly''s expression immediately fell as she stopped them, "Miss Nita, you can''t leave. We..." "If s enough that you are restricting me so much even during a meal, but now, I Can''t even go for aut you guys here to protect me or imprison me?" Nita roared in anger. "Miss Nita, we wouldn''t dare! It''s just that Mr. Renny..." Molly quickly exined. Nita cut her off immediately, "Stop using him to pressure me. I will exin to him if anything happens!" After that, she walked over to Fade and said, "Let''s go!" The two of them left side by side. Molly and the guards hurriedly followed after them. When they walked to a nearby park, l the two of them wanted to use this quiet environment to chat about other things. However, the four. guards and Molly were following so closely behind them, making it impossible for them to talk. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Nita was obviously frustrated with the situation as she constantly frowned and sighed. Fade nced at them and looked around at his surroundings. He suddenly thought of something and whispered to Nita, "Do you want to get rid of them?" She paused for a moment and then nodded gently. "Yes!" "Hold on to my arms!" He said. She did as he instructed. When Molly noticed their actions, she instantly quickened her pace. "Miss Nita..." However, Fade and Nita had already disappeared from her sight, as fast as the wind. "Oh no..." Molly panicked as she immediately turned to the guards. "That guy has taken Miss Nita away. Go after them!" "Yes!" The four guards started giving chase. Molly quickly made a call. "Mr. Renny, something has happened. Miss Nita..." Fade brought Nita and sped forward all the way. In just a few minutes, they had covered a distance of several miles and arrived at a quiet river. After confirming that they weren''t being followed, he turned to Nita and asked, "How do you feel?" Because of the extremely high speed, her clothes and hair were slightly messy. However, excitement was evident on her face as she turned to Fade. "So this is what a Heaven Level martial artist can do! That was so exciting, I want to be a Heaven Level martial artist too!" Chapter 2509 Chapter 2509 Fade smiled as he turned to her. "If you want to learn martial arts, I can teach you." Nitaughed. "I was just saying. I''m not really interested in learning it, nor do I have the talent for it." "That''s fine too. If you want to experience it, just call me." Heughed softly. However, after a moment of silence, their expressions grew serious. Finally, he asked, "Nita, who were those people? They booked the entire restaurant and even followed you around. They..." She sighed and gazed at him. "They are from the Walton family." "The Walton family?" He repeated in confusion. "They are an ancient family in Eand, and they''ve been around for several hundreds of years. They are rtively influential in Eand, and are considered one of the big families there." "A few months ago, the second son of the Walton family, Renny Walton, met me at a party and started pursuing me." "A month ago, we got engaged. Renny then sent people over to protect me. Molly and those guards were the people that he had sent." Fade frowned. "You got engaged to him? He''s not protecting you. He''s actually monitoring you." "Nita, did you voluntarily agree to this engagement?" He added. She fell silent, and she looked like she had a lot to say. In the end, she sighed softly and nodded. "Yes, I did." "But..." Based on his understanding of her character, he found the entire situation odd. She had always been a confident girl who was full of energy, and she had never paid mind to status nor wealth. Many wealthy and powerful men from Jade City, Eand, and Micovia had pursued her, but she had rejected all of them. Therefore, it was strange that she had agreed to an engagement to the son of an ancient family from Eand. "Nita, you can tell me anything, and I will definitely help you," he stated sincerely as he looked into her eyes. She fell silent before turning to him and smiled. "Fade, I know that you are being sincere. I believe you since we are friends." "However, I really did agree to an engagement with Kenny. I will proceed with this wedding. If you are free, you can attend my wedding," she finished. "But..." Although she was smiling, Fade felt that there was something that she was hiding. Just then, a gust of wind approached them. He instantly grew alert and protected her behind him. "Be careful!"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She nced in the direction of the wind and said, "Fade, don''t worry, it''s Kenny." "Your fiance?" He asked. She nodded. "Yes. Not only is he the son of the Walton family, he is also an Angel Knight in the Sacred Hall of Eand. He''s a top martial artist." He was taken aback upon hearing that. The Sacred Hall of Eand was the top organization for martial artists in Eand, which consisted of experts. The Angel Knights of the Sacred Hall were top tier martial artists. Back when Micovia participated in thepetition, the representative of Eand, Aiden, was merely a disciple of an Angel Knight of the Sacred Hall. He had remarkable talents and abilities, and yet he was not an Angel Knight yet. Naturally, Fade was shocked upon learning that Benny was an actual Angel knight. Just as he was in a state of shock, the gust of wind stopped before him. It was a young man in a tuxedo, who looked to be around 27 years old. He had wavy blonde hair, was tall and strong, and he looked very handsome. However, his expression was grim. "It''s you. You dare take Nita away on your own?" Renny immediately questioned him, his tone condescending. It was as if he was a high-ranking emperor and Fade was his subject. This kind of arrogant attitude made Fade raise his eyebrows as he appeared dissatisfied. Nita quickly exined, "Renny, this was a misunderstanding." "Misunderstanding?" Renny narrowed his eyes. "Fade is my friend, we just went for a walk after having a meal together," she hurriedly continued. "Then, why did you run away from Molly?" He questioned. "We... We..." She was tongue-tied. With an icy expression, Fade looked at him nd said, "Nita is your fiancee, not your ve. You have no right to restrict her freedom." Content" belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You don''t have the right to speak!" Renny red at him. "This matter is between my fiancee and I." "Nita is my friend. Her business is my business." Fade looked into his eyes fearlessly. "Huh... Are you provoking me?" Renny asked in a low voice. "I''m only protecting Nita. I don''t care about what you think," Fade answered coldly. "You..." Renny red at him in anger, as energy radiated from his body. It seemed like he was about to fight. Fade did not hold back as well. Positive energy emanated from his body, countering Penny''s. "A Heaven Level martial artist!" When he felt Fade''s aura, Renny was slightly surprised. However, he snorted coldly and tried to suppress Fade''s energy. Fade was ready to fight back. Just then, Nita pulled on Fade''s sleeves and said, "Fade, I''m fine. I''ll deal with this on my own!" After that, she turned to Renny and said, "Can we talk about thister? Please don''t do this." He fell silent before ncing at Fade, and finally nodded. "I will let this go this time. There won''t be a second time." "Understood." She lowered her head. Fade grew even more worried upon seeing this. He couldn''t help but say, "Nita..." "Fade, I''m fine." She looked up at him and smiled, before leaving with Renny. As he gazed at their retreating figures, Fade''s frown deepened. It was obvious that there was something behind their marriage. However, since Nita refused to talk about it, he had no way to help her. In the end, he could only sigh. He shook his head as he whispered to himself, "Hopefully Nita can solve this on her own!" Chapter 2510 Chapter 2510 Three dayster, at dawn. Early in the morning, Star City had already fallen into a tense atmosphere. In front of a martial arts gym, a group of people were divided into two sides on the road. Half of them wore dark blue uniforms, their expressions grim as they red at their opponents. The other half wore brown uniforms with the same expressions on their faces. They were at a stalemate, and the atmosphere was tense. There was arge g before them, dancing in the wind. The words ''Zhou'' and ''Yao'' were written on the g. It was the appointed date of the battle between the Zhou and the Yao families of Star City that day. The area around them had been cleared for the two families. As the sun rose, it chased away the morning mist, as the wind picked up. The two gs danced in the wind, making the atmosphere that much more intense. At 10 o''clock in the morning, the members of the Zhou and Yao families finally showed up. They stepped forward and looked at each other seriously with fierce gazes. Amongst the Zhou family, Callous walked at the front, with Taregan and Therius beside him. Behind them were the younger generations of the Zhou family. Holmer Chai, who had been invited by the Zhou family, stood behind Callous with a proud expression on his face. Next to him stood Gaubert Chai, his disciple. His expression was slightly grim. He had tried to show off at Yenora''s birthday party, but was unexpectedly defeated by Fade. Although he had been healed by Holmer, he could never forget the embarrassment and shame that Fade had brought upon him. The Zhou family walked to the entrance of the martial arts gym. At the same time, the Yao family members had arrived. The eldest member of the Yao family had already passed on, and Yogi Yao was the one to rece him. He was over fifty years old, wearing a long brown robe and a confident smile as he looked straight at Dallous. "Dallous, it''s still early, why don''t you sleep for a while more? Don''t tire yourself out!" Yogi greeted him. Dallous narrowed his eyes and replied, "Thank you for your concern, but I am very healthy. There''s no need to worry." "Good to hear that!" Yogi smiled.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The two chatted away aimlessly. On the other hand, Therius observed the situation over at the Yao family. He let out a gasp as he observed. "Dad, what''s wrong?" Ashley asked in confusion. "There''s someone over at the Yao family whom we didn''t manage to look up," Therius answered. He pointed to a tall and skinny man who seemed to be in his forties, standing at the very edge of the crowd. "Dad, he''s standing at the edge. Perhaps he''s just a distant rtive. It''s no big deal even if we hadn''t looked him up!" Therius said, "Today is the day of the battle between our two families. Do you think that the Yao family would invite a distant rtive here for no reason on such an important day? I think that it must be something important." "Dad, it''s already toote. The battle is about to begin so we can''t do anything else," Ashley replied. "Besides, Master Chai is here. I''m sure we won''t lose." "Although I trust Master Chai, I''m still worried. I keep feeling that something''s wrong," he said with a frown. As he thought of something, he walked to the side to make a call. "Dad, what are you doing?" She asked. "I''ll give Fade a call and ask him for his help." At the mention of Fade, her expression quickly fell and her tone changed as well. "Dad, what for? He''s just a poor guy. Why are you..." Sheined in dissatisfaction, but he paid no mind to her and made a call. However, he hung up the call with a defeated expression after a minute. "Dad, what''s wrong?" She asked. He shook his head and replied, "Fade said that he''s an outsider. Thus, it wouldn''t be good for him to interfere with our family affairs." "Why is he making so many excuses? Someone like him only knows to stay when it is advantageous for him, but leaves when there''s trouble. Dad, remet isn''t it obvious?" Ashley mocked mercilessly. "Fade is not someone like that. After all, General Xu has said that..." Therius shook his head. "That''s enough, Dad. You haven''t seen General Xu in many years. Why are you taking his words so seriously?" She retorted. He was about to say something, but the conversation between the two families had already ended, and they were about to head into the gym. After entering, the tournament was about to begin. In the hotel, Fade hung up his phone and looked at the webpage before him. News about the two families'' fight was the hot topic that day. Someone was hiding near the gym and broadcasting it live. Someone had posted a picture of the two families standing opposite of each other, inciting a burst of discussion online. There were even some who started betting on who would win. As he read the posts online, he noticed that Yenora was there too. He couldn''t help but worry about her safety. The outside world was extremely excited about the fight. In contrast, the gym was extremely quiet. The two families gazed at each other. There was a stage before them, which was where the fight would take ce. The rules were very simple. Each family would send a martial artist as a representative, along with their¨¨ bets. The two martial artists would then fight against each other, and the winner would acquire the loser''s bets. QUMS Although the two families had been at odds for many years, they couldn''t just use their trump card right from the start. Therefore, they started small by betting tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands, or even estates. They sent the younger martial artists forward. This could warm up the atmosphere, and also allow each family to ess each other''s capabilities. The rules were the same this year, without any nonsense. Dallous waved his hand and revealed his betting for the first round, a hundred thousand cash. Without any hesitation. Yogi followed suit. The martial artists from both sides then stepped onto the stage. Chapter 2511 Chapter 2511 The issue was not knowing which martial artist the opponent would send out first. Besides, the strengths of the martial artists were close. Hence, the selection and order of the martial artists yed an important role in determining the oue of this preliminary battle. After all, there wasn''t a huge difference in their strength. If they could guess the opponent''s selection and order and arrange their own martial artists ordingly, then they could win and gain the greatest benefit. In fact, in the case of a slight weakness, they could also ept one loss to ensure two wins. Therefore, the selection and order of the martial artists became the focus of both parties. The Zhou family had already arranged the selection and order of martial artists in advance. Therefore, Dallous confirmed the selection without any hesitation. The Yao family also had the same arrangement and quickly decided on their selection. Then, both parties entered at the same time. However, when both parties stepped into the field, the faces of the Zhou family changed almost immediately. "How could this be?" "Halyn is actually the first topete. This is impossible!" "Halyn''s movements are light and agile. He''s good at moving around. Rickman happens to be better at fighting head-on." "If Rickman met an opponent of the same type, it''s 70% sure that he would win thispetition. However, no one expected the opponent to send Halyn, who is Rickman''s weakness! The Zhou family is in trouble now." "To be safe, the first martial artists that are sent to the arena are all strength- type fighters! Why did the Yao family send Halyn? The risks are too great!" "We''re doomed. We''re going to lose the first round. Will the Zhou family lose again this year?" Hearing the juniors'' discussions, Dallous'' expression darkened and he shouted in a low voice, "All of you, shut up. The battle has yet to begin, yet all of you are already dejected. What kind of attitude is this?" The crowd immediately shut up. Rickman and Halyn, who were in the field, had also begun to fight. Rickman''s strength wasn''t bad, and he was considered to be in the upper-middle ss among the juniors of the Zhou family. His basic skills were solid, and he could defeat many of the Yao family members. It was also because of this that the Zhou family allowed him to be the first fighter. However, Halyn''s movements were agile enough to defend herself from a strengthtype fighter such as Rickman. Although Rickman''s overall strength and power were stronger than Halyn''s, her movements were too agile for him to catch up, let alone hit the other party. On the contrary, Halyn used her agility to avoid Rickman''s attack. She evenunched sneak attacks on him from time to time, which made him suffer. The game of chasing and hiding went on. A quarter of an hourter, Halyn seized the opportunity to knock Rickman to the ground. She kicked him out of the ring and won the match. "Thank you!" Halyn bowed to the Zhou family and then left with a smile. On the opposite, Yogi looked at Dallous and said with a smile, "My apologies." Dallous'' expression didn''t change. He waved his hand and sent the 100 thousand bet over. Then, he said in a deep voice, "It''s just the first game. Let''s continue!" This time, Yogi took the initiative to bet first. "This round, I will bet on the Grand View Garden house with 150 square meters." "The house in the Grand View Garden is worth more than 5 million!" "It''s just the second round. The Yao family is betting so big already??" "What''s going on this year? Is the Yao family crazy?" "Why? Does the Zhou family not dare to call?" Yogi asked with a faint smile. Dallous turned his head and red at the juniors. Then he waved his hand and said, "It''s just a house. The Zhou family can keep up with this. Take out your South Lake Garden!" "Grandpa, I..." The junior who was called got emotional, but when he saw Dallous'' re, he immediately shut up. Yogi, who was opposite him, smiled faintly and said, "The Southern Lake Garden is a more luxurious estate than the Grand View Garden. I''m truly impressed by Mr Dallous'' generosity!" "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s continue!" Dallous said. Both parties retreated and began to discuss the candidates for the second round. Due to the unexpected defeat of the first round, the mood of the Zhou family members was somewhat strange. "Who will be the fighter for the second round?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Let''s just stick to the original n!" "But we lost the first round. If we stick to the original n, I''m afraid..." "The Yao family were lucky for the first round. It''s just a coincidence. I don''t believe that they can win the second round." "But if we don''t change, it will be bad if we lose again." "We''re more likely to lose the game if we change at thest minute." Seeing that the juniors began to quarrel again, Dallous coughed and suppressed everyone''s words. Then, he ordered in a low voice, "Stick to the original n!" "Okay!" The Yao family selected their fighter almost at the same time as the Zhou family. The fighters for the second round went into the arena. When they showed up, the Zhou family let out a cry of surprise again. This time, the Yao family made the right bet again. This time, the Zhou family chose a dexterous young woman. As for the Yao family, Halyn, their dexterous fighter, had unexpectedly appe in the first round. Thus, it was unlikely of them to choose another dexterous fighter for the second round. Things went as the Zhou family expected. As long as the Yao family''s fighter for the second round wasn''t fast enough, the Zhou family could win the second round the same way the Yao family did the first. The Yao family didn''t continue to choose their dexterous fighter in the second game. The Zhou family seemed to have guessed right. It was a strength-type fighter. However, the Yao family''s fighter used a spear as a weapon. This kind of long weapon, in a medium-sized arena,pletely restricted the advantages of the Zhou family''s agile fighters. For a moment, many of the Zhou family members'' expressions darkened. "Flow... How could this be?" "How can the Yao family be so lucky to have made another guess urately?" "Not necessarily. We may still have a chance. The Yao family fighter isn''t very fast." Although many people in the Zhou family were stillforting themselves, the result of the fight shut them up five minutester. With a long spear in hand, the Yao family''s agile fighter left no room for the Zhou family''s fighter to disy his strength. He wielded his long spear and waved it repeatedly. Soon, he knocked down the Zhou family''s fighter and defeated her. Chapter 2512 Chapter 2512 "Mr Dallous, thanks for letting me win again!" Yogi was very excited and pleased. As for the Zhou family, everyone''s expressions changed, and even Dallous'' expression darkened. However, the fight was still going on. The third round continued. Yogi beamed and revealed his stakes. "For this round, the Yao family will bet on Fortune Restaurant on East Road 2." Hearing this, the faces of everyone in the Zhou family changed. This Fortune Restaurant was well-known throughout Star City. It was even on the three-star list of Michelin restaurants. There was an endless stream of guests and the annual ie was more than 100 million yuan. It was a good business of the Yao family. Moreover, without considering the profit, the real estate and the brand of Fortune Restaurant were worth more than 100 million yuan. It definitely wasn''t a small amount for both the Yao family and the Zhou family. In just the third round, the Yao family had already ced a bet worth over 100 million, which naturally surprised everyone in the Zhou family. For a moment, everyone in the Zhou family looked at each other. They kept giving each other looks, but no one dared to answer. Seeing this, Yogi said sarcastically, "If the Zhou family thinks that the bet is too big, then let''s y a smaller game!" Upon hearing that, Dallous'' expression darkened. He waved his hand and said, "The Zhou family will bet on Jade Beauty Saloon." "Grandpa, Jade Beauty Saloon is one of the most profitablepanies in our Yao Family! How can we..." "Ten years ago, it took us a lot of effort to get our hands on the beauty salon. Now..." Many members of the Zhou family were emotional and wanted to object. However, Dallous ordered in a low voice, "Everyone, shut up. I''ve already made up my mind. There''s no need to say anything more." After the bet was settled, the fighters were chosen. The stakes of this game were so high that the Zhou family, who had lost two rounds in a row, had to think carefully. They could either send the third candidate ording to their original n, or change the n temporarily and choose another candidate. For a moment, the Zhou family members started to argue, and no one was able to convince the other. In the end, Dallous made the final decision. He decided to go against the n and chose another candidate. After all, he''d lost two matches in a row. This left him with no choice but to give up on his original n and rearrange the candidates. Then, he personally decided on the fighter for the third round, Tammen. Among the younger generation of the Zhou family, his strength, movements, and speed were well bnced. His sword technique was well-known in the entire Star City, so it could be said that he was one of the top martial artists of the younger generation of the Zhou family. Initially, the n was for Tammen to best, but now, the situation had changed, and he had no choice but to let him make his appearance in advance. At the same time, the Yao family chose their fighter, Pasgen. The opponent was also one of the best fighters in the young generation of the Yao family. His strength was bnced in all aspects, and they were somewhat simr to Tammen. However, Pasgen''s reputation was rtively smaller than Tammen''s. He had sparred with him twice before and lost. Therefore, when the Zhou family saw that the Yao family had sent Pasgen, they were all delighted. "Pasgen is no match for Tammen. They havepeted with each other before." "Finally, we are going to win." "If we win this round, the first two games won''t be a big deal." "That''s right, this round''s bet is over a hundred million. The first two matches were only a few million. They aren''t on the same level at all." "Haha, Yogi is going to regret making such a big bet!" As the Zhou family cried out excitedly, Tammen and Pasgen stepped into the arena and began to fight. Both of them were pretty strong and well-rounded. The battle was intense. In fifteen minutes, the difference in strength had appeared. Tammen had gradually gained the upper hand, suppressing Pasgen. If he went on like this, Pasgen would definitely lose in five minutes. Seeing this, the Zhou family became more excited. Some people even began shouting at the two people in the arena. "Tammen,e on, kill that guy quickly!" "Pasgen, just admit defeat. You''re no match for Tammen." "Haha, look, Pasgen is going to lose." The Zhou family was extremely excited, but the Yao family had no trace of worry on their faces at this moment. Even Zandophen, Wendell and the others behind Yogi had a faint smile on their faces. "It''s time to end this." In the arena, Tammen shouted and attacked Pasgen more fiercely. Pasgen narrowed his eyes and took two steps back. His gaze was evasive as if he was trying to find a way to dodge Tammen''s attack. "You can''t escape!" Tammen threw a punch at Pasgen. Panic appeared on Pasgen''s face. His body staggered and he almost fell off the arena. "Boom!" Tammen hit Pasgen''s arm with his fist. However, at the same time, Pasgen, who almost fell down, lost his bnce and hit Tammen''s right arm with his right fist. Tammen, who was originally aggressive, screamed in an instant. His body trembled and his legs went weak. He fell to the ground. Pasgen wouldn''t let go of this opportunity. Ignoring Tammen''s hit on his arm, he immediately stood up andunched a fierce attack on Tammen. Tammen, who fell to the ground, was suppressed by Pasgen all of a sudden, and he was beaten back one step after another. In the end, with a scream, Pasgen kicked Kim out of the arena and smashed Thim to the ground. The sudden change of the situation stunned the Zhou family who were originally very excited. "What... What''s going on?" "How did Tammen suddenly lose? What on earth happened?" The juniors of the Zhou family looked confused, while Dallous, Taregan, Therius, and the others looked gloomy. "Tammen''s right arm was punched in the armpit. He was hurt by a sharp weapon before. That''s his weak spot and he can''t take a heavy blow." "How did Pasgen know Tammen''s weakness?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Maybe it''s just a coincidence." "Coincidence? In the first two rounds, the Y?o family guessed the fighters of our Zhou family correctly, which just happened to restrain us In the third round, we changed fighter but they found our weakness. It''s impossible that it happened three times in a row." Dallous, who was typically calm, was §Ü§à§Ò§Ñ§Ý§Ñ angry now, which was a rare urrence. "Dad, do you mean that someone inside our family has leaked our secrets?" Taregan asked. Dallous said in a deep voice, "There is no other exnation." "It can''t be, Dad. Only a few core members know about the fighter arrangements. They won''t..." Therius said. "We''ll know once we check it out!" Dallous said in a deep voice. "Bring all those who know about the fighter arrangements over here. I want to question them!" "Okay!" Taregan nodded and then called them over. Chapter 2513 Chapter 2513 Only the core members of the Zhou family knew about the arrangements. Among the younger generation, only Ashley, a direct descendant, knew about the fighters'' arrangements. Even Yenora, the illegitimate daughter, didn''t know about it. Dallous questioned them, and everyone swore that they didn''t leak anything. Finally, his eyes fell on Ashley. He asked, "Ashley, did you leak the arrangement to anyone?" "Grandpa, I didn''t..." She denied instinctively, but her eyes paused when she thought of something. "What''s wrong?" He noticed her abnormality and asked. She became even more panicked. She shook her head and said, "N-Nothing. I didn''t leak it to anyone." However, her actions made him suspicious and his tone sank. "Be honest, I don''t want to hear lies." "Grandpa, I-I..." She panicked. Therius, who was standing aside, was stunned for a moment. Then, his expression changed dramatically. He looked at his daughter and said, "Ashley, did you really leak the arrangement to the Yao family? You..." Ashley quickly denied. "Dad, I didn''t. I just told Jayvon a bit about it. I didn''t leak it to anyone else. That''s the truth!" "Who is Jayvon?" Dallous asked in a deep voice. She lowered her head and said, "My... My boyfriend, but I can guarantee that he will never leak the arrangement. We have a good rtionship. He promised me, I..." However, at this moment, Yenora thought of something. She came over and said, "Ashley, Brother Chen reminded you that Jayvon was in contact with the Yao family during Nita''s concert a few days ago. He asked you to be careful. How did you..." Hearing this, Dallous, Taregan, and Therius changed their expressions at the same time. "What''s going on?" Ashley panicked even more. She red at Yenora and exined in a hurry, "That''s Fade''s nonsense. He hates us and is deliberately driving a wedge between us." "Ashley, Brother Chen is not that kind of person. He said he saw it with his own eyes," Yenora said. "Bullsh*t! He is an outsider. What does he know? He is ndering Jayvon," Ashley retorted in a hurry. The two continued to argue. Ballous'' face fell and he said, "Call your boyfriend and ask him toe over." "Okay, Grandpa!" Ashley quickly took out her cell phone and started to make a call. Just when she was making the call, a familiar ringtone came from the Yao family''s camp. Instantly, everyone in the Zhou family looked at the Yao family. Then, they red at her. "You..." "No, it''s impossible. Jayvon..." She refused to believe this. However, at this time, Zandophen, the eldest young master of the Yao family, pped his hands and said with a smile, "You''ve been exposed. You don''t have to hide. Come out!" After that, Jayvon walked out and stood beside Zandophen with a respectful expression. "Jayvon, why are you across from us? Come here quickly and exin to my grandfather that you didn''t leak anything. You..." Ashley shouted hastily. However, Jayvon, who was sitting opposite her, sneered and said rudely, "Are you a fool? Do you still not understand what''s going on?" "I have never liked you. I became your boyfriend because Mr. Zandophen arranged for me to be a spy around you so that I could get the Zhou family''s secrets." "I thought it would cost me a lot of effort, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. You told me everything and made it convenient for me." After saying that, he burst outughing. Zandophen patted Jayvon''s shoulder and praised him. "Well done!" "Thank you for your praises, Mr. Zandophen!" Jayvon nodded and bowed. Ashley''s eyes darkened when she witnessed this. She staggered and almost fell to the ground. "H-How is it possible... I..." Dallous and Taregan red at her angrily. Therius was both angry and helpless. While he knew that his daughter was rebellious, he didn''t expect her to do such a thing. "Ashley, how could you..." "Dad, I-1 don''t know. I..." She still wanted to defend herself. Therius said indignantly, "Fade reminded you before. Whether you believed it or not, why didn''t you tell me? You..." "I..." She was speechless and started sobbing. Dallous pped his hands and yelled, "How dare you cry! Shut up, or get out of the Zhou family!" She was frightened by her grandfather''s fury. She covered her mouth with her hands and her shoulders twitched, but she dared not make a sound. Yogi, who was sitting on the opposite side, leaned back in his chair and looked as if he was watching a show. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. "Dallous, do we continue with the fight?" Dallous looked gloomy. He rolled his eyes and kept thinking. Suddenly, he seemed to have made up his mind. He looked up at Taregan and said, "Mr. Chai will go next!" "Dad, you''re asking Mr. Chai to fight already? He is thest..." Taregan was a little surprised. Dallous said in a deep voice, ''Our arrangement has been leaked. If we continue with the n, we will only continue to lose. Let Mr. Chai fight. The bigger our bet is, the more odds there will be." "Yes, Dad!" Taregan nodded, then turned and left. After a while, Holmer stepped out. He walked at a brisk pace with an imposing manner. "Rumor has it that Dallous is sending Holmer to fight. I didn''t expect it to be true!" Yogi said. "Mr. Chai is dignified. It''s my pleasure to see you today!" Holmer didn''t say anything but looked at Dallous. Dallous said in a deep voice, "Yogi, stop talking nonsense. I don''t want to waste time. Our Zhou family has made a huge bet and sent Mr. Chai. Do you dare?" "How huge is it?" Yogi asked. Dallous gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll stake all of the Zhou family''s money!" "Grandpa!" There were loud exmations behind him. However, Dallous turned his head and stared at them, making everyone close their mouths. "What? The Yao Eamily doesn''t dare? If you don''t dare, then don''t bet. We''ll pay the default ording to the agreement. We can let it go now," Dallous said as he red at Yogi. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. O "A breach of contract!" Yogi smiled and looked at him. "Is this your idea?" The two families had agreed on a fight, but in order to prevent either party from betting too low, they had set up a Contract that the minimum bet was a billion. Once the other party broke the agreement, they would have to pay one billion yuan to the other party. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Now, Dallous made a bet with the entire family in order to frighten Yogi so that he dared not make a bet. If he dared not, he would''ve breached the contract and would be forced to pay the penalty. In that case, the Zhou family could take back everything they lost before, which could be regarded as a victory. Chapter 2514 Chapter 2514 It had to be said that Dallous'' n was pretty good. After all, Holmer was a well-known master of martial arts in the whole of Southeast Asia. His strength had reached the Half-Lord level, which was amazing. In the entire Star Ind, there were probably only a handful of martial artists who were more powerful than Holmer. Almost no one wouldpete with him. With this in mind, Dallous decided to put everything on the line to threaten the Yao family. He would either take the risk of betting on the entire family or pay 10 billion aspensation for the breach of contract. Under normal circumstances, it was undoubtedly a more reasonable choice topensate 1 billion yuan. After all, 1 billion yuan was nothing to the Yao family, which was worth 10 billion yuan. However, to Dallous'' surprise, Yogi lifted his head and smiled after a moment of contemtion. "Since Dallous wishes to bet on the entire family, I will naturally y along. Our Yao family will also bet on the entire family." "What!?" At that moment, everyone in the Zhou family was shocked. Dallous'' body trembled and he was stunned. "Why? Dallous, don''t you dare?" Yogi said with a smile. Dallous'' expression was extremely dark as he stared at Yogi. He was trying to see if Yogi was truly confident or if he was just bluffing. However, the smile on his face made it impossible for him to see anything at all. Finally, he could only grit his teeth and nod. "I''ll bet!" "Let''s begin!" Yogi said as he waved his hand. Then, everyone saw a thin and tall man in his 50s or 60sing out. "Who is he? Do you know him?" "I don''t know him. He doesn''t look like any martial artists on Star Ind! Did hee from abroad?" "No way. Among the experts in Southeast Asia, only a few can beat Mr. Chai." "It looks like that fellow is not very strong." "Round Four, start!" As the order was given, Holmer and the tall, thin man representing the Yao Family stepped into the arena. The fight was about to begin. At the same time, news of this fight spread quickly throughout all of Star Ind. "Come on, Mr. Chai!" "The Yao family and Zhou family are betting on the entire family!" "The Yao family''s mysterious martial artist has appeared!" All kinds of breaking news instantly attracted the attention of everyone on Star Ind, causing a heated discussion. Fade, who was browsing the Inte in the hotel, noticed the news. "Betting on the entire family. I didn''t expect the two families to ce such huge bets!" He picked up when his cell phone rang. A man''s voice came from the other end of the phone. It was the killer who had tried to assassinate Fade in the hotel. "Mr. Chen, I found what you asked me to investigate." "Have you found the person who sent you to kill me? Who is it?" Fade asked. The killer replied, "He''s a local of Star Ind, Zandophen, the eldest son of the Yao family." "Zandophen, Wendell''s brother!" Fade thought of something and immediately said, "Bring the information to the martial arts center." "The martial arts center? The martial arts center where the Yao family and the Zhou family arepeting?" The killer was a little surprised. "Yes, I will go there too!" Fade said and then hung up the phone. He squinted, looked out the window and said in a deep voice, "Yao family, I didn''t want to mess with you, but since you have messed with me, don''t me me for being rude." Then, he got up and walked out of the hotel. At this moment, in the martial arts center, the fight between Holmer and the Yao family''s martial artist had begun. The Zhou family was quite nervous at the moment. After all, the oue of this fight determined the survival of the entire Zhou family. Even Dallous was clenching his fist and focusing on the arena. At this moment, Holmer was rather calm in the arena. After all, he was a master who was famous throughout Star City many years ago. His strength was almost at the Half-Lord level, thus, he was confident. The moment Holmer made his move, his entire expression changed. His positive energy surged and roared, creating a storm that rushed towards the tall skinny man. The man was expressionless. His right hand, which was like an eagle''s w, swung in session and blocked Holmer''s positive energy. For a moment, both parties were fighting back and forth, and there was no clear winner. About ten minutester, Holmer raised his hand and smashed the opponent''s streak of energy. Then, with a snort, he said, "Your strength isn''t bad. You''re making me more foetised." After that, Holmer grabbed at the air with his right hand, and a streak of energy gathered in his palm. Then, with a roar, he tore the air and rushed toward his opponent. As soon as heunched this movement, everyone in the Zhou family instantly cheered up and became excited. "Tiger Splitting w; Mr. Chai used Tiger Splitting w!" "This is Mr. Chai''s famous unique skill. Countless well-known fighters were killed by Mr. Chai''s w." "That guy is going to lose. Our Zhou family is going to win this time." Both the Zhou family and Holmer had an expression of confidence and encouragement.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, there wasn''t the slightest trace of worry on the faces of the Yao family members. There was even a faint smile on Yogi''s lips. "Is this the Tiger Splitting w? It''s mediocre!" Seeing this, the tall skinny man spoke for the first time. Upon hearing this, Holmer''s face darkened and he became furious. "You''re mediocre. Talk after you see this move!" As he spoke, Holmer''s hands danced in the air. Several timester, several Tiger Splitting ws were triggered and dashed out. For a moment, the opponent waspletely blocked by Holmer''s Tiger Splitting w, which was almost unavoidable. However, the tall skinny man seemed to have no intention of dodging. He squinted and rushed forward. "You want to be tough? I''ll see if you have the ability to do that." Seeing this, Holmer snorted and said proudly. "p, p, p!" However, as Holmer finished his words, several bursting sounds erupted in the air. Holmer''s Tiger Splitting w was smashed by the tall skinny man''s fist. None of the ws hit the man. Instead, the man''s fist, with whistling strength, smashed towards Holmer. "How could this be?" The result shocked Holmer and the rest of the Zhou family. Their expressions altered drastically. However, Holmer was indeed an expert. He immediately came to his senses, gathered his energy, and faced the fist of his opponent. "Boom, boom, boom!" This seemingly thin man''s fist was extremely powerful. Every time he punched, Holmer felt like he was a beast. The tremendous force made the ground under Holmer''s feet crack, and his body was constantly retreating. Chapter 2515 Chapter 2515 "How could this be? Th-This is the power of a Half-Lord level." Holmer was shocked. He turned towards the tall skinny man. "You are a Half-Lord expert, so who exactly are you?" "You don''t need to know these things." The tall skinny man continued to attack. Holmer could only grit his teeth in response, but his opponent''s attacks were getting stronger and stronger, making it harder and harder for Holmer to keep up with him. If he went on like this, there was only one consequence for him, which was failure. "No, things can''t go on like this!" Holmer gritted his teeth. With a stern look in his eyes, he whispered to himself, "It''s time to use that trick." After saying that, he released a powerful energy and pushed his opponent back. Then, the energy surged and condensed into a form. Like a fierce tiger, it roared toward the sky. Its eyes were ring and its momentum was soaring. "This is..." The Zhou family members were confused. With an excited look on his face, Gaubert exined loudly, "This is my master''s Ultimate Tiger Move. It started with the Tiger Splitting w. After over 20 years of exploration, he has perfected it into a killer move." "It can be said that the Tiger Splitting w only imitates the offensive power of a tiger''s w. However, the Ultimate Tiger Move imitates the full strength of a tiger. It''s not on the same level of existence." "Master will definitely win with this move." After hearing Gaubert''s words, the Zhou family, who were originally worried, felt relieved. In the arena, the tall skinny man retreated. He looked at Gaubert, slightly squinting his eyes, then gently raised the corners of his mouth, with a touch of golden light appearing on his fingertips. "Phew, roar!" Holmer''s Ultimate Tiger Move roared down the mountain, almost lifting up the roof of the martial arts center. Then, with a whistling energy, he threw himself at his opponent. The violent strength stirred up a strong wind whistling in the air. At this moment, in the face of this incredible move, the tall skinny man continued to gather the golden light in his hand. Eventually, the light formed a golden thin sword that was only the length of a palm. Although it was exquisite, it looked like a toy. "Phew! Phew!" The tiger attacked and pounced on the tall skinny man. The man raised his eyebrows. With a light tap, the golden sword in his palm broke through the air and stabbed toward the tiger that was made of positive energy. However, the tiger was the size of a human, while this sword was only the size of a palm. The difference in size was enormous. In the eyes of others, this sword couldn''t hit a fierce tiger. Holmer thought so too. However, when the golden sword touched the shadow of the tiger. The fierce tiger burst open like a balloon that was punctured by a sword, causing a strong wind to blow throughout the arena. Holmer''s body shook and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He took a few steps back and looked at the tall skinny man in shock. "How is it possible? How could my Ultimate Tiger Move be so easily broken? It''s impossible!" "Nothing is impossible!" The tall skinny man held the golden sword and pointed it at Holmer. "Do you want to admit defeat or do you want me to do it?" Holmer''s face changed when he felt the streak of positive energy between his eyebrows. He eximed, "This... This is martial essence. You''ve mastered the sword essence." "You still have some insight! I have alreadyprehended a hundred streaks of sword essence. The so-called Ultimate Tiger Move is just a paper tiger in my eyes." The tall skinny man said proudly. Hearing this, Holmer lowered his head and said, "I admit..." Before he finished, the Zhou family who were offstage became emotional at once. "Mr. Chai, you can''t..." "You can''t admit defeat. This time, we''ve ced our bets on the entire Zhou family." "Master Chai, you..." Upon hearing that, Holmer looked at the Zhou family with some hesitation on his face. Seeing this, the tall skinny man opposite him snorted, "Don''t you admit defeat? I''ll do it then!" While speaking, the tall skinny man attacked Holmer. He was shocked and hurriedly tried to block it, but it was toote. He was thrown down from the arena by his opponent''s palm and once again spat out a big mouthful of blood. "Master!" Gaubert immediately rushed over. "Mr. Chai!" The Zhou family also surrounded him. They had countless words to say, but when they saw how pale Holmer was, they couldn''t say anything. At this moment, Yogi stood up with a smug smile on his face and said, "Callous, you''ve lost. The Zhou family will belong to our Yao family from now on." "It''s impossible!" "Don''t even think about it!" "We swear we will never surrender!" The juniors of the Zhou family suddenly became emotional.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Yogi smiled. "Why? The Zhou family refuses to admit defeat? Millions in Star City are watching this bet. Can''t the Zhou family afford to bet?" Dallous looked at Yogi and his lips trembled. He wanted to admit defeat but no words came out of his mouth. After all, the Zhou family''s ancestors had worked so hard to umte their wealth, but now, they were going to be destroyed in Dallous'' hands. This was something he didn''t want to see happen. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, now that the bet had been set, he had no room to go back on his word. In an instant, Dallous'' face turned blood red. He was dizzy and almost fainted to the ground. Yogi narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Why? Is Dallous not willing to admit defeat? Or do you want to continue betting?" "Continue betting? What else do we bet with now that our family is gone?" Ashley couldn''t help saying. Yogi narrowed his eyes and looked at the junior in the Zhou family. "The Zhou family''s assets are gone, but aren''t they still here?" "People?" The Zhou family looked confused. Zandophen, who was standing behind Yogi, walked out and licked his lips. A sinister smile appeared on his lips as he said, "The men of the Zhou family aren''t that good, but the women aren''t bad. Miss Ashley has a good figure and good looks. The disciples of the Yao family would like to have a taste." "And Miss Yenora, my younger brother, Wendell, adores you very much. At thest birthday party, my younger brother came to congratte you, but he was beaten up. He was very sad." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If I ask Miss Yenora toe over to be my brother''s servant, you can warm his bed and sleep with him every night. This will definitelyfort his broken heart." "Shameless!" Yenora angrily spat out. Zandophen looked at her, touched his chin, and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to be so feisty, Miss Yenora. It''s interesting." "Dallous, how about another round? The Zhou family can bet on two juniors, Ashley and Yenora. Our Yao family will bet on your Zhou family''s assets." "If you win, we will return the Zhou family to you." "If you lose, Ashley and Yenora will be servants at my house." Chapter 2516 Chapter 2516 Upon hearing that, all the expressions of the members of the Zhou family couldn''t help but change. Therius spoke up immediately, "All of you are delusional. No matter how defeated the Zhou family is, we will never bet on our family members." Ashley said in a hurry, "I won''t agree either." Yenora also quickly shook her head in disagreement. However, at this moment, Dallous was silent for a while. Seeing this, Yogi smiled and said, "Dallous, our patience is limited. If you don''t agree to this, then forget it." "They are just two women. If it wasn''t for my brother''s feelings, the Yao family can easily get our hands on these kinds of women." Zandophen snorted proudly. After that, the Yao family turned around and looked as if they were ready to leave.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, at this moment, Dallous spoke up, "Wait a minute!" "Dallous agrees?" Yogi looked at him with a smile. At this moment, many disciples of the Zhou family who were behind Dallous were shocked. "Dad, you can''t..." Therius said in a hurry. "Grandpa, I don''t want to be a servant." "Grandpa, I..." However, before they could finish, Dallous turned his head and shouted coldly, "Shut up!" "But Dad, Ashley and Yenora are descendants of the Zhou family. How could they..." Therius was still debating. However, Dallous stared at him coldly and said in a low voice, "I am still the head of the Zhou family. Are you all disobeying me now?" Following that, he looked at Yogi and said solemnly, "I''ll agree to the bet that you''ve made, but I have conditions." "What conditions?" Yogi narrowed his eyes and asked. Dallous said, "You said you want Ashley and Yenora as stakes. I can agree with Yenora, but not Ashley!" As soon as he said that, the Zhou family members changed their expressions before the Yao family responded. Ashley, who had been worried, suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and quickly patted her chest. Therius was relieved at first, but then he frowned. As for Yenora, she turned pale and looked anxious. "Grandpa, I..." However, as soon as she opened her mouth, Ashley, who was standing beside her, couldn''t wait to say, "Why are you shouting? Grandpa is the head of the family. He has decided on this matter. Do you still want to go against it?" "Besides, being Wendell''s servant is not a disgrace to the Zhou family." "That''s right. Ashley is the legitimate offspring of our family. We can''t embarrass her, but it''s different for Yenora." "With her identity as an illegitimate daughter, being Wendell''s woman would be counted as lucky." Looking at the expressions of the people around her, Yenora''s beautiful face sank. She bit her lip and looked at Dallous. Her voice wasn''t loud, but it was determined. "Grandpa, I don''t agree to this!" Dallous snorted and looked at her. He shouted, "It''s not up to you to decide whether you agree or not. I have made up my mind. There is no need to say anything else." "Grandpa, I..." She still wanted to debate. At this moment, Ashley and the others rushed over to persuade her. "Yenora, your identity as an illegitimate daughter has embarrassed the Zhou family. This time, you can finally contribute to our family. Aren''t you willing to do this?" "As the second young master of the Yao family, it''s not a loss for you to go with Wendell. After all, do you know how many women who wish to marry into the Yao family?" "Yenora, I am your uncle. I am old, with no work or ie. If the Zhou family falls, we will be homeless. Do you really have the heart to see us like this?" All kinds of words flooded into her ears, making her breathless. Her face was pale and her body was trembling. Although she tried hard to suppress it, tears welled up in her eyes. However, Dallous didn''t care about Yenora''s opinion at all. He looked at Yogi and said, "I will only bet on Yenora. This is the bottom line of our Zhou family." Yogi looked contemtive. He turned his head to look at Zandophen and Wendell behind him. Finally, he nodded gently and said, "That works too, just Yenora." "However, she''s just an illegitimate daughter. That''s not enough for us to bet on the Zhou family!" Yogi said. Dallous said, "We only want half of the Zhou family as a bet." Yogi smiled and shook his head. "Dallous, you also said that Yenora is only an illegitimate daughter. She isn''t worth half of the Zhou family''s assets. At most, a quarter of it!" "One quarter? That''s too little! A third?" Dallous bargained. Yogi frowned slightly with displeasure on his face. However, Wendell, who was behind him, said, "Dad, I want Yenora. I want her to be my woman. I want her to serve me." Following that, Yogi looked at Dallous and said, "On ount of my son, I''ll give you a third!" Dallous nodded and said, "One third it is." Then, Yogi said, "Pick your fighter then!" Dallous narrowed his eyes and said, "Those who have fought can''t go into the arena anymore." "Of course!" Yogi said. Hearing that, Dallous smiled, turned around, and called Taregan to his side. He whispered, "Let Bardia fight. If we win this round, we will give him 100 million yuan as reward." "Bardia!" Taregan was surprised when he heard the name. "Dad, didn''t you let him go? Why are you still..." Dallous said in a deep voice, "I had a backup n and asked him to stay on Star Ind for a few more days in case of emergencies. Now, it''s time for him to fight." Then, he whispered something to Taregan, and he immediately left. The rest of the Zhou family started to talk about Bardia in a low voice. A month ago, Dallous had invited Bardia, who was a Heaven level martial artist from Manlusia. Initially, the Zhou family wanted him to be the first to fight for them. However,ter, they learned that the Yao family had secretly taken action and invited a mysterious master. Therefore, Dallous also contacted Holmer, a Half-Lord level martial artist. He allowed Bardia to leave at that time, and let Holmer fight instead. Everyone thought that Bardia had left, but they didn''t expect that Ballous was so cunning that he had asked Bardia to stay back on Star Ind. Now, Holmer had been defeated, leaving Bardia to fight. He wasn''t as strong as Holmer, nor was he as powerful as the Yao family''s mysterious master. However, because the fighters couldn''t be repeated, the mysterious master of the Yao family could no longer show up. Therefore, Bardia, who was a Heaven level martial artist, had chances of defeating the fighter of the Yao family. That was also the main reason why Ballous wanted to add this bet. Chapter 2517 Chapter 2517 After learning the truth, many members of the Zhou family couldn''t help but cheer up. "With Bardia on our team, we''ll definitely win this round!" "Since we can get back one-third of the family fortune, our Zhou family can be considered stable." "I don''t need to go to the streets anymore." However, everyone was so busy celebrating that they ignored Yenora, who was used as a bet. A quarter of an hourter, Taregan returned, and he was apanied by a bald, middle-aged man in his forties. He was none other than Bardia. Seeing Bardia, the Zhou family members showed a hint of joy and excitement on their faces. Immediately, the Zhou family looked at the Yao family, wanting to know who their martial artist was. Under their gazes, Yogi''s lips curled into a smile. He looked at Dallous and said, "Dallous has invited Bardia. No wonder he''s so confident!" "The Yao family knows Bardia too. Send your fighter as soon as possible!" Dallous said in a deep voice, with a confident look on his face. He didn''t believe that Yogi would be able to find a martial artist who could fight against Bardia in such a short time. After all, despite being a country, Star Ind only had one city, and its surface area wasn''t very big. The number of martial artists who had reached the Heaven level was also very small. It was because he had grasped this point that Dallous was so confident. However, Yogi smiled and said, "Dallous, be patient. We''ve already made the necessary arrangements." "Come out!" Yogi pped his hands. A middle-aged man with long hair and a ck longsword stepped out. "This is?" Everyone in the Zhou family looked at him with doubts on their faces. At this moment, Yogi bowed to the man and said respectfully, "Big Brother, it''s your turn." "Big brother!" Hearing this, the faces of the Zhou family changed. "Big Brother, he... He is Tamesis." "He is Tamesis, a martial maniac known in Star Ind twenty years ago." "Wasn''t he missing? Why is he back now?" During the chatter, someone posted the news on the Inte, which immediately caused a heated discussion on the Inte. Manyizens recalled what had happened twenty years ago. Back then, Tamesis, the eldest son of the Yao family, was highly gifted in martial arts. He reached the Heaven level when he was just in his early twenties. The old master of the Yao family wanted to hand the position of head of the Yao family to him. However, Tamesis wasn''t interested in this. Instead, he focused on martial arts and challenged countless martial artists on Star Ind to seek breakthroughs in his cultivation. In three years, he had defeated almost all the well-known martial artists on Star Ind, and his strength had improved to the advanced stage of Heaven level. At that time, except for a few masters who lived in seclusion and were unwilling to fight, it could be said that Tamesis was the number one martial artist on Star Ind. After fighting all over Star Ind, Tamesis, who was obsessed with martial arts, left Star Ind to go around Southeast Asia, Jopeno, Knd, and even China to challenge the martial artists there. In the beginning, news that Tamesis defeated martial artists from other countries would be sent back from time to time. However,ter, Tamesis entered China and challenged a master from one of the four Heaven Level Sects. After he was defeated, there was no trace of him. There was no news about him for over a decade. Therefore, the Yao family and even the people of Star Ind thought that Tamesis failed and died in China. Callous never expected such a person who had been missing for over ten years toe back at this moment. Moreover, more than ten years ago, Tamesis, who was only twenty years old, had reached the advanced stage of Heaven level, the same level as Bardia. Now, more than ten years had passed, it was hard to imagine how much Tamesis'' strength had improved. "Dad, Tamesis is back. Bardia is no match for him. He''s pushing Yenora into the fire pit!" Therius couldn''t help but said. Dallous'' body trembled and his expression turned ugly. Then he said, "This... This..." Yogi, who was standing opposite him, said coldly, "What''s wrong with you, Dallous? Do you want to go back on your word?" "This day, the entire Star Ind will be watching our bet. Dallous, you''d better think about the consequences of going back on your word." "I-I''m not going back on my word!" Dallous forced out those words. "That''s good! Let''s begin!" Yogi said. "Dad, Yenora, she..." Therius was a little anxious. However, Dallous said in a deep voice, "Tamesis was powerful at that time, but that doesn''t mean he is powerful now. Maybe he was injured in the fight in China, and his strength may have declined now. We might not lose..." However, Dallous didn''t finish his words. Opposite him, Tamesis looked up at Bardia, his eyes as sharp as lightning. Bardia''s expression changed 1 instantly after just one nce. He hastily said to Dallous, "Dallous, I can''t participate in this fight. I''ll withdraw!" "Bardia, you..." Dallous was shocked. "If you think it''s too little money, I can add more." Bardia shook his head and said, "It''s not about the money, it''s about the opponent His energy is much stronger than mine. At the very least, he is at the peak stage of Heaven level or even a Half-Lord levet martial artist. I am no match for him, sol will definitely lose." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "How is it possible? Could there be a mistake?" Dallous asked in surprise. "I am a martial artist, so my instincts can''t be wrong! In short, I won''t participate in this fight. I''m leaving!" Bardia bowed to him and left quickly in front of everyone. At this moment, the Zhou family looked at each other with terrible expressions. Opposite him, Yogi narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Dallous, what''s going on? Thepetition is about to begin. Why don''t you find another fighter?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "1-1..." Even Dallous didn''t expect such a thing to happen. At this moment, he was stunned and couldn''t say a word. "If there''s no other fighter, then it''s time to admit defeat," said Yogi. Wendell couldn''t wait anymore. He pointed to Yenora and said, "She is mine. Bring her over. I want her." As he spoke, the Yao family went over to Yenora to capture her. Yenora was shocked and tried to struggle, but an 18-year-old girl was no match for a martial artist. On the Zhou family''s side, Therius looked anxious, but he couldn''t do anything about it. The other members of the Zhou family lowered their heads and remained silent, as if they didn''t know what was happening. "No... No..." Yenora''s voice was heartwrenching. The wails were like needles stabbing into the hearts of the Zhou family. However, no one moved. Seeing that she was about to be taken away, at this critical moment, a powerful voice sounded. "Stop!" Instantly, all the eyes in the martial arts center turned to the source of the sound. At the entrance of the martial arts center, a slightly thin figure stepped in. Chapter 2518 Chapter 2518 As the figure approached, the crowd saw his face clearly. He was a young man in his twenties. "Brother Chen, save me!" Yenora cried out. It was Fade who had arrived with the new-found information. He was here to take revenge on Wendell. He had just arrived at the martial arts center and didn''t expect to see Yenora being taken away. Thus, he spoke immediately and walked over to her. "Let her go!" Fade walked to her and looked at the two guards of the Yao Family. The two guards stared at him and didn''t make a sound. Fade didn''t bother. He hit them and sent them flying. Then, he took Yenora, whose face was full of tears, into his arms. "Yenora, don''t be afraid. I am here. What happened? Tell me; I will help you." "Sob, Brother Chen, you''re here..." The little girl began sobbing. At this moment, Yogi''s expression darkened. He shouted, "Who are you? Are you here to participate in this fight on behalf of the Zhou family?" "Fight?" Fade looked puzzled.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Yenora sobbed and quickly told him what had happened. After hearing this, Fade''s face instantly fell. He turned to stare at the Zhou family and shouted, "Using your family members as bargaining chips to gamble. Is this the Zhou family''s doing?" "Fade, we were forced to do that. I..." Therius quickly exined. Ashley pretended to be dissatisfied and said defiantly, "This is our family matter and it has nothing to do with you. Just mind your own business." "Whoosh!" Fade sent out a streak of energy that hit her face. "How dare you hit me? I..." She covered her cheek and wanted to shout, but she was stopped by Therius. Then, he exined desperately, "Fade, it''s wrong of the Zhou family, but we..." Opposite them, Zandophen and Wendell squinted at Fade. Their expressions changed rapidly before they whispered something to Yogi. Yogi''s expression darkened. He looked at Fade and said, "You''re the one who hurt my son, Wendell? We haven''t settled that debt yet. Today''s gambling fight is between our two families and it''s none of your business." At this moment, Fadeforted Yenora in his arms. Then, he looked up at Yogi and said, "Isn''t it just a gambling fight? I will participate." Upon hearing that, the faces of the Zhou family members changed, and they all looked pleasantly surprised. Therius said excitedly, "Mr. Chen, as long as you win this match for our Zhou family, we will definitely..." However, before he could finish his words, Fade interrupted him with his cold words. "I''m fighting for Yenora, and it has nothing to do with your Zhou family." He looked at Yogi and said, "I''m fighting for Yenora in this round. If she wins, one-third of the family property will belong to Yenora." "How the family property is distributed is your business. My Yao family doesn''t care." Yogi snorted. "However, the premise is that you win." "Since that''s the case, then let''s begin!" While speaking, Fade jumped up onto the arena and swept his gaze across the Yao family members. "Opponent,e on up!" This kind of arrogant behavior angered the Yao family. "Who is that guy? He''s so arrogant!" "I heard that he''s Fade, and he has some martial arts strength." "What kind of strength? In the eyes of Uncle Tamesis, it''s nothing at all." "I''ve heard that Uncle Tamesis has already reached the Half-Lord level. Hisbat power is not inferior to that of that tall, thin man." "Two Half-lord level martial artists. Our Yao family is unprecedentedly powerful!" "I''m sure we''ll win. I envy Wendell for having such a beautiful woman who can warm his bed." "We''ll talk to Wendell about having a taste of her too." While speaking, Yogi looked at his older brother and asked, "Tamesis, are you confident?" Tamesis sneered and said, "A young boy under 30, do you really think that I am no match for him?" "I was overthinking," Yogi said with a smile. Then, Tamesis jumped onto the arena and pointed at Fade. He said in a cold and arrogant tone, "As the first opponent since my return Star Istand, this honor is enough for you to remember for the rest of your life. Say, do you want..." "If you want to fight, then fight. Why are you talking nonsense?" Fade snorted and interrupted him.mesis'' face tightened, and anger appeared on his face. "How ungrateful! I''ll show you my strength!" After that, he attacked Fade. He punched out like a dragon. The expressions of the Zhou family members changed in an instant. This was because the power of this fist had already surpassed Bardia''s, and it was no less than Holmer''s. No wonder Bardia took the initiative to leave before. "Can this kid win or not?" For a moment, this question emerged in the hearts of all the members of the Zhou family. At this moment, Fade saw Tamesis'' punch. He stretched out his right hand and gently pped it. Whoosh! The two men collided with each other. Tamesis was forced back. His body swayed a few times at the edge of the ring and he almost fell off the ring. No one had expected this oue. lamesis stabilized his body. His expression darkened, and it was full of anger. "Kid, you have some skills. In this case, I''m going to take it seriously." After that, he took a deep breath and suddenly increased his speed, rushing toward Fade. However, Fade remained calm. He stood where he was, turned over his right hand, and attacked repeatedly while blocking all ofmesis'' attacks easily. "How could it be..." At that moment, evenmesis was a little surprised. After another punch was blocked by Fade,mesis suddenly gritted his teeth, pulled out the long sword in his hand, and shed towards him. Seeing this, Therius was anxious and quickly shouted, "He used a weapon, Fade is empty-handed, this is unfair." "We didn''t say that you are not allowed to use weapons. It''s you who are useless," Zandophen rebutted coldly. "Goto hell!" In the arena, Tamesis shed at Fade with a sharp sword in his hand. The long sword was about to hit him. However, at this time, a red light appeared on Fade''s fingertip which he pointed in the air. The red light hit Tamesis'' long sword and snapped it in the air. Then, after Fade pointed a few times, the red light flew out and hit Tamesis directly, knocking him out of the arena and falling to the ground. "Tamesis!" "Uncle!" Everyone in the Yao Family surrounded him. The Zhou family members were dumbfounded, and then their faces lit up with joy. Therius ran to Fade excitedly and shouted. "He won. We won." The other members of the Zhou family also breathed a sigh of relief and walked towards Yenora. Chapter 2519 Chapter 2519 "Mr. Chen, I''m thanking you on behalf of the Zhou family for winning this fight for us. We are willing to give you..." Callous walked in front of Fade and looked at him. However, Fade only gave him a cold stare when he got off the arena. Then, he said in a low voice, "I said that I fought for Yenora. It has nothing to do with your family. What I won belongs to her." "Urm..." Everyone in the Zhou family felt choked and couldn''t speak. Ashley, on the other hand, looked confident and self-righteous. She said, "Yenora is a member of the Zhou family. What she owns belongs to our family, no matter what you say."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Fade said, "Yenora took a risk as a bet in this fight, and I came out to fight. The winnings should belong to us. Does it have anything to do with you?" "You..." She was about to say something. Yenora said directly, "Brother Chen, you saved me. The bet should be yours. I don''t want anything." "Yenora, are you stupid? That''s one-third of the Zhou family''s assets. How could you give it away willingly..." Ashley was anxious. The rest of the Zhou family looked anxious too. However, Yenorapletely ignored the shouts of these so-called family members and looked at Fade with sincerity. He looked at her, and then at the Zhou family. He understood that even if he gave the assets to Yenora, the Zhou family would still fight for it. In this case, it was better to manage it for Yenora so that the Zhou family wouldn''t dare to intervene. Thinking of this, he nodded and said, "Since Yenora thinks so, I will keep the winnings." "That belongs to our family. You can''t take it!" Ashley was anxious and rushed towards him. He pped her hard on the face and she fell to the ground. Therius held his daughter in his arms and looked at Fade with aplicated expression. "Mr. Chen, although Ashley is wrong, you were too harsh!" "Too harsh?" Fade snorted and said to him, "If it wasn''t for the fact that you and General Xu were old friends, I would have killed Ashley after she offended me over and over again. You should feel lucky that she''s still alive." Therius was so scared that he didn''t dare to make a sound. At this time, Tamesis, who was on the side of the Yao family, was still lying on the ground and couldn''t stand up even after treatment. Yogi red at Fade and sent someone to bring out the winnings. Then, the Yao family members prepared to leave. However, at this time, Fade took the initiative to step towards the Yao family and said, "Wait a minute!" "The fight is over. What do you want?" Yogi looked at him with a gloomy expression on his face. Fade said coldly, "The fight is over, but as for me, I still have a debt to settle with your Yao family." "A debt to settle with our Yao family? What debt?" Yogi''s eyes turned dark. Fade looked at Wendell and Zandophen behind Yogi and said, "The eldest young master of your Yao family, Zandophen, secretly sent assassins to kill me." "As for this debt, what should I do about it?" "What? Assassinate!" Yogi was rmed and he immediately looked at his eldest son, Zandophen. Zandophen immediately shook his head and said firmly, "Dad, there is absolutely no such thing. The Yao family is just and honorable. It is impossible for us to do such a thing." "Impossible?" Fade sneered, then pped his hands and said, "Come out!" Then, the assassin who had tried to kill Fade in the hotel came out with a file. "Go ahead!" Fade said to him. The man nodded, and then quickly exined the whole story. "I am an international assassin. I received a task to assassinate Mr. Chen on the website. After my investigation..." After he finished exining, coupled with the various evidence that was found from the investigation, it was almost certain that Zandophen was the person who was behind this. "You still refuse to admit it now?" Fade looked at Zandophen coldly. Zandophen''s eyes shed and he paused for a few seconds, but then he burst outughing and said in a loud voice. "You invited someone from somewhere, saying that he is an international assassin. Besides, his so-called testimony may not be real. You just wanted to use me of being a killer. Isn''t it too much of a joke?" "What if I could find two others who can say that you''re a killer?" After hearing Zandophen''s words, Fade narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "So, you refuse to admit it?" "If I haven''t done anything, why should I admit it?" Zandophen lifted his head, with a confident look on his face. Seeing this, Fade smiled. "It''s good that you don''t admit it." "I''ll just kill you immediately, lest I waste my breath." After that, positive energy began to surge around Fade. "What are you doing?" Zandophen was shocked. Yogi, on the other hand, stepped forward and red at Fade. He said in a deep voice, "Are you trying to make an enemy out of the Yao family?" Fade replied in a deep voice, "Yes, so what if I am?" "How dare you!" Yogi bellowed as he waved his hand. In an instant, the Yao family''s thugs in the field all burst out their energy and surrounded him. For a moment, the atmosphere of the entire martial arts center became tense. Yenora held her hands in the chest and stared at Fade. Although her eyes were full of trust, it was inevitable that she still had some worries. Behind her, everyone else in the Zhou family had a strange attitude. Originally, they had hoped that Fade would defeat the Yao family. However, after the incident just now, most of Zhou family members were secretly dissatisfied with him. "A little bit of martial arts, and you''re dizzy with sess." "How dare you provoke the Yao family. You''re looking for death." "He really thinks he owns this ce? How dare he do as he pleases!" "The Yao family is not easy to deal with. Let''s see what happens!" At the same time, the conflict between Fade and the Yao family was also spread to the Inte, causing a heated discussion among Star City''sizens. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Manyizens in Star City were curious about the background of the man who made a sudden appearance. He dared to confront the Yao family head-on. Manyizens began to search for various information about Fade and shared them online. For a time, he became the hot topic among Star City''sizens. At this moment, inside the martial arts center, Fade swept a nce at the Yao family members who were surrounding him and sneered, "If you want to fight, then fight together!" "What an arrogant fellow!" With a loud shout, a Yao family''s martial artist rushed out and smashed with a fierce fist. However, before he could get close, Fade flicked his finger and the warrior was sent flying. Seeing Fade''s move, the remaining martial artists of the Yao family shouted and rushed up. For a moment, he waspletely surrounded by the Yao family''s thugs. However, these hired thugs who kept rushing up couldn''t get close to him at all. With a series of sounds, they were struck out one by one, screaming. In less than three minutes, dozens of warriors of the Yao family were all knocked away by Fade. Theyid scattered everywhere, screaming. Chapter 2520 Chapter 2520 Neither the Yao family nor the Zhou family had expected such a result. For a moment, the two families were all stunned. They looked at Fade in the arena with astonishment. In the center of the arena, he looked at Yogi and said, "Is this the strength of your Yao family?" After that, he stepped out and walked towards Zandophen. Zandophen was so scared that he quickly retreated and asked his father for help, "Dad, I..." Yogi''s eyes sank as he looked at the tall skinny man beside him. He requested, "Mr. Sun, can I trouble you to make another move?" "As we agreed before, I will only fight once!" The man, Padraic Sun, spoke with a cold tone. Yogi hurriedly said, "As long as you make another move, Mr. Sun, our Yao family is willing to pay the same price as before." Padraic paused slightly and looked at Fade. After thinking for a while, he said, "The price has tripled." "Alright, I agree!" Yogi nodded after a moment of hesitation. Padraic, who was tall and skinny, immediately stepped out and stood in front of Fade. "You want to stop me?" Fade looked at him. Padraic looked him up and down and said, "Back off, or I''ll do it." "I''ll back off after killing Zandophen!" Fade said. Yogi furrowed his brows. His eyes sank as anger shed in them. As for Padraic, he lowered his eyes and said in a deep voice, "I don''t want to kill anyone. Are you forcing me to do it?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "I don''t want to kill for no reason. Are you forcing me to kill one more person?" Fade responded coldly. "You... Fine, what an arrogant young man!" Padraic was really angry. A surge of strength burst out from his body, and his momentum was even more turbulent than when he was fighting against Holmer in the arena. Til show you what happens when you offend me!" He shouted in a cold voice as he attacked Fade. Streaks of energy, like sharp swords, broke through the air and flew towards Fade. However, when these virtual swords reached Fade, he waved them away effortlessly. A wall suddenly appeared and blocked the virtual swords. Padraic continuously controlled the virtual swords to attack. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of virtual swords had appeared. The entire martial arts center was shaking, and many people covered their ears. However, at this moment, Fade seemed to have finished summoning the shield. He stood still as the virtual swords rushed towards him. "How could this be?" Besides the Yao family, Padraic, whounched the attack, also appeared surprised at that moment. He stopped and squinted at Fade. "You can block my virtual sword. It seems that you really have some moves." However, he immediately changed the subject. He gritted his teeth and said coldly, "However, that''s all you have." "I''ll see how you can block this sword of mine!" As he spoke, a fine golden sword condensed in Padraic''s palm. It was sharp. At the sight of the fine sword, the faces of the Zhou family immediately changed, recalling that Holmer was defeated by this move before. It was sword essence, a martial essence he hadprehended. Holmer was no weaker than his opponent in terms of strength, but because his opponent hadprehended martial essence, he ultimately defeated him. Now, he had used his unique skill, sword essence! Everyone was focused on Fade to see if he could block this move. "Break!" Padraic shouted, and his virtual sword pierced through the air, drawing a streak of golden light. The fine golden sword mmed into the grayish-brown wall in front of Fade. With a confident smile, Padraic seemed to have seen the scene where his sword essence prated Fade''s defense and killed him. However, what happened next stunned him. He was very confident about this sword essence. When it collided with Fade''s wall, it immediately shattered like the virtual sword from before, turning it into countless light spots, scattering down in the air. "How is this possible?" At this moment, not only Padraic, but also the Zhou and Yao families came up with an idea at the same time. For a moment, some people even doubted whether Padraic had made a mistake and used his ordinary strength as a unique skill. "How... How could you block my sword essence? That''s martial essence!" Padraic was shocked and looked at Fade in disbelief. Fade sneered and said, "Martial essence? Is it special? My wall is also martial essence!" "You''re lying. How could you..." Padraic instinctively denied, but his expression immediately changed when he took a closer look. "That That''s stone essence. Besides, it''s much stronger than my martial essence. There''s at least a hundred streaks." For a time, he was shocked. However, Fade, without giving the other party a chance to be surprised, raised his right hand in the air and pped him. "It''s time to end it." Boom! With a loud noise, the palm hit Padraic the chest, directly knocking him out. He fell to the ground and fainted. No one knew whether he was dead or alive. The faces of the Yao family members changed dramatically, and they quickly surrounded him. As for the Zhou family, their surprise was reced with doubts and shocks. "He won. He actually won? Doesn''t it mean that he is more powerful than Mr. Chai?" "Is this true? He is so young, how can he be so powerful?" "What did that mean? A hundred streaks?" "What''s stone essence? Is it very powerful?" In the noisy chatter, Holmer spoke up. "The stone essence is a type of martial essence, like the opponent''s sword essence. As its name implies, the sword essence is used to attack, while the stone essence is thick and firm like a stone, which has a magical effect on defense. "As for the hundred streaks, they represent how much one has mastered the martial essence." "Then ording to my spection the streaks of martial essence which Mr. Sun has mastered is around ten. Fade mastered about a hundred streaks of stone essence, which means that the martial essence he has mastered is much stronger than Mr. Sun''s." After listening to the exnation, the younger generation of the Zhou family members understood the situation and they were all shocked. "Ten streaks of martial essence are already so powerful; isn''t one hundred streaks of martial essence unimaginable?" "Is this true that he is indeed so powerful?" "Who on earth is he? How can he be so powerful?" For a moment, many people looked at Therius. After all, in the Zhou family, he was the one who was responsible for contacting Fade. Therius said, "H-He was introduced to me by General Xu, who said that he was very powerful and was the first person among the young generation in his country." "What? The first person among the younger generation in his country is so powerful. Why didn''t you say it earlier?" The Zhou family''s faces changed dramatically. Therius, full of grievance, said, "I have told you, but no one believed me! At that time, everyone put their mind on Mr. Chai. I mentioned it several times, but I was ignored." Hearing that, many of the Zhou family member''s faces changed, especially Callous and Taregan, who looked a little bad at the moment. There was even a hint of regret on their faces. Chapter 2521 Chapter 2521 Just as the Zhou family were eximing and regretting, Fade strode towards the Yao family. Yogi never imagined that Padraic would be defeated. Looking at Fade approaching, he was nervous to the point where sweat dripped down his forehead. He felt as if there was a mountain pressing on him, making him out of breath. Finally, Fade came up to him. Yogi gritted his teeth and looked at him. Cupping his hands, he said, "Mr. Chen, our Yao family was wrong. Please spare us." "Wrong?" Fade raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong? Who did the wrong thing?" Yogi''s expression changed as he turned to look at his eldest son, Zandophen. He gave him a look. Zandophen gritted his teeth and stepped forward. He knelt in front of Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have lost my mind and asked the assassin to deal with you. I''m wrong. I apologize." "Apologize!" Fade sneered. "You didn''t seed in killing me. Does a simple apology suffice?" Yogi hurriedly said, "Mr. Chen, please tell us what you want. As long as our Yao family can do it, we''ll definitely satisfy you!" "What I want?" Fade raised his eyebrows. "My request is very simple. Whoever wants to kill me, I will kill him." Zandophen was frightened by Fade''s cold words, and his face revealed his fear. He hurriedly said, "Mr. Chen, I know that I am wrong. Such a thing will never happen again. Please give me another chance.¡± "I don''t know if you have considered this when you asked the assassin to kill me!" Fade said. "I-1..." Zandophen was speechless. He could only kowtow to Fade. At the same time, he begged, "Mr. Chen, I was wrong. I know that I was wrong. I''m begging you..." Yogi led the Yao family to kneel in front of him, kowtowing and begging for mercy. "Mr. Chen, we were wrong!" The famous Yao family in Star City actually knelt down in front of Fade and kowtowed to beg for mercy. This was something that almost everyone couldn''t imagine. However, Fade didn''t budge. He walked towards Zandophen, and the energy in his hand was surging. "No!" Seeing this, Zandophen shouted in horror, "Dad, save me, save me quickly." Yogi was extremely anxious. He got up from the ground and tried to rush over to stop him, but Fade blocked him with a wave of his hand.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He watched as the positive energy in Fade''s hand surged, and it was about tond on Zandophen''s body. At this critical moment, a violent energy apanied by a stern shout, whizzed into the martial arts center. "Who was it? Who beat my men from Lion Hall?" With a shout, a man in his forties rushed in with a group of uniformed people. At the sight of this uniform, the faces of the Yao family and the Zhou family''s expressions changed. It was because they were quite familiar with this uniform. It was the uniform of Lion Hall, who was the number one in Star City. The middle-aged leader was Admetus Zhao, the vice president of Lion Hall. At the sight of Admetus, everyone in the Yao family who had been kneeling and begging for mercy, were so excited that they rushed to him as if they had seen their saviour. "Mr. Zhao, you are here." "Mr. Zhao, please save us." "Mr. Zhao, that kid hurt Mr. Sun." At this moment, Fade paused slightly and nced at Admetus and the others. Then he continued to move and stabbed the virtual sword in his hand toward Zandophen. Zandophen was shocked. He didn''t expect Fade to proceed with Admetus present. He was stunned and didn''t know what to do. Fade''s virtual sword was about to stab him. At the critical moment, Admetus waved his hand and blocked Fade''s move. "How dare you attack in front of me!" Admetus red at him. Fade also looked at him at this moment and said coldly, "This is my business with the Yao family. It has nothing to do with you. You''d better not intervene!" "It has nothing to do with me!" Admetus snorted coldly. "A month ago, Mr. Yogi asked me to take Zandophen as my disciple. I thought about it for a long time and agreed to it now. I officially ept Lov Zandophen as my disciple and as a member of Lion Hall." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You''re hurting my disciple. Does it have anything to do with me?" Admetus asked coldly. At the same time, Padraic, who was knocked away before, woke up slowly at this moment. He was supported as he walked towards Admetus, and respectfully sped his hands to Admetus. "Mr. Zhao!" Admetus saw this and continued to say to Fade, "And Padraic is an elder of Lion Hall. You hurt him, didn''t you? You should give us an exnation!" For a moment, Admetus was very aggressive and powerful. The atmosphere in the martial arts center tensed up. At this moment, the members of the Zhou family finally understood. It turned out that the master who had suddenly appeared from the Yao family was actually an elder of Lion Hall. No wonder he was so powerful. In other words, the Yao family had already made preparations for this fight. First, they set up a spy, Jayvon, as a pawn. Then, they invited Padraic, the elder of Lion Hall, as a backup. They had made sufficient preparations. The Zhou family was doomed to lose this fight from the beginning. There was no possibility of victory at all. Without Fade''s sudden appearance, the Zhou family would''ve lost without knowing how. At the thought of this, the expressions of the Zhou family members darkened. Anger surged in their hearts. They wanted to seek revenge on the Yao family, but when they looked at Admetus, they didn''t dare to do anything about their fury. On the contrary, the Yao family, supported by Admetus, instantly became confident. in Zandophen, who just knelt down front of Fade and kowtowed to beg for mercy, now looked at Fade with arrogance and said, "Didn''t you hear my master asking you to speak?" Whoosh! With a crisp sound, Fade pped Zandophen on the face, which made his cheek red and swollen. "Y-You dare to hit me. You..." Zandophen was shocked and covered his red and swollen cheek. He looked at Fade with anger and horror. At the side, Admetus'' face sank. He looked at Fade and said in a low voice, "You pped my disciple in front of me. It seems that you don''t respect me and my Lion Hall!" "I said, I want his life. Whoever stops me, I''ll kill him!" Fade looked at Admetus, his voice simple and cold. "Whoever stops you, you can kill him! I''d like to see this day if you can kill me!" Admetus shouted angrily, and a majestic positive energy surged from his body. Chapter 2522 Chapter 2522 In the face of Admetus'' explosive power, Fade didn''t show any weakness. He burst out a streak of energy and fought against his energy. For a moment, the two forces collided and surged in the martial arts center. The aftermath of the collision was so strong that the things around them broke into pieces. Admetus'' expression changed slightly. He narrowed his eyes and said, "It turns out that you have some skills! No wonder you are so arrogant." "However, it''s just a little trick." With a snort, he stretched out one hand and grabbed Fade in the air. In an instant, a streak of energy burst out towards Fade, like a fierce lion pouncing on its prey. The power of this move was extraordinary and a series of cracking sounds erupted in the air. The shock wave of the energy hit an iron pir in the martial art center. It broke and fell to the ground. This showed the tremendous power of this move. At this moment, Yenora was extremely worried about Fade. However, at that moment, he, who was standing in the arena, slightly narrowed his eyes, with a trace of anger on his face. He didn''t even look at Admetus'' sudden attack. Instead, he waved his left hand and a stream of positive energy burst out. "Get lost!" At the same time, he stretched out his right hand and grabbed Zandophen. When Zandophen saw this, he was shocked and quickly shouted, "Master, Dad, save me." Admetus'' face darkened and he said angrily, "Arrogant boy, how dare you act so recklessly in front of me?" Boom! Boom! Admetus stretched out his hand, and his power surged again. He grabbed at Fade fiercely, as if he was going to tear him to pieces. However, when Admetus'' grasp hit Fade''s energy, it burst open with a bang and waspletely blocked. The aftermath of the explosion pushed Admetus back a little. In the time it took to dy him, Fade''s right hand had already reached in front of Zandophen. The tip of his right hand contained specks of red light. They condensed into a sharp red sword, aiming at Zandophen''s heart and stabbing towards him. "No..." Zandophen was shocked and wanted to dodge, but it was toote. Thump! With a sound, the red sword pierced through his heart. Zandophen spat out a mouthful of blood, his face full of shock and unwillingness. He never thought that the Yao family''s first young master in Star City would die on such an asion. His pair of round, bloody eyes were full of unwillingness and remorse. He fell into a pool of blood and his body gradually turned cold and stiff. "Zandophen!" "Brother!" "Young Master!" For a moment, everyone in the Yao family eximed and rushed over. Yogi held his son, who had blood on his face. He looked at Fade with hatred and gnashed his teeth. "You... You killed Zandophen. You killed him!" Fade''s eyes were cold. He looked at Yogi and said in a low voice, "If you want to kill me, I''ll kill you!" "This was his fate the moment he attacked me. He deserved it!" When he was finished, he could see that Yogi''s face was still full of resentment, as if he wanted to eat himself alive. Seeing this, Fade knew that in this case, reasoning would be useless. Therefore, he didn''t waste anymore breath and said coldly, "If the Yao family is dissatisfied, attack me. However, I''m saying now that whoever tries to kill me, I''ll do the same."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''d like to see if the Yao family members are faster than my sword!" His words were cold and ruthless. With a heavy snort, he felt someone behind him. He turned his head and saw Admetus ring at him angrily with murderous intent in his eyes. "You killed Zandophen. How dare you! Do you know that you are making an enemy of me, Admetus, and the Lion Hall?" Admetus thundered. Fade said coldly, "I won''t talk nonsense anymore. If you want revenge, then attack. Otherwise, get out!" "How arrogant!" "Kid, I''ll have you die with my disciple today!" Admetus was really irritated. His eyes were scarlet, and a majestic energy burst out from his body. Immediately, the energy gathered behind his back and formed the shape of an animal. As the energy condensed, the animal''s image became more solid and finally, lifelike, as if it was alive. They finally saw that it was the image of a puma. It was thin and long, with no long hair, but it was agile and powerful, with the natural sharpness of a killer. This scene left everyone shocked. The Zhou family members were especially shocked. "What is that? How did a puma appear?!" "Is he human? How powerful is he?" "This is amazing!" Holmer looked at the shadow of the puma behind Admetus, full of surprise and envy. "That''s also martial essence! It''s the martial essence of the animal ss." "Admetus must have killed a puma and mastered its martial essence. That''s how he has this move!" This exnation surprised everyone in the Zhou family. "What? Animals can be martial essence too? Is this true?" "I''ve only heard of wind, fire, lightning, de, spear, and sword martial essence. Can animals have it too?" Holmer nodded and said, "The so-called martial essence represents the essence of something." "Wind, fire, thunder, lightning, de, spear, and sword have it, and so do animals. It can even be pushed to a wider extent. Flowers, nts, birds, beasts, fishes, insects, gravel and water. Everything in the world is indispensable!" "I-Is it that powerful?" The juniors of the Zhou family were a little confused. "Is Admetus'' martial essence powerful?" Someone asked with concern. Holmer''s face darkened and he said in a low voice, "I''m not as strong as them. Kcan''t tell exactly, but I''m sure that Admetus'' martial essence is stronger than Padraic''s." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Padraic has mastered a hundred streaks of martial essence. Does Admetus have more than that?" The Zhou family was surprised. Yenora looked at Fade worriedly. Fade was slightly surprised when Admetus broke out his martial essence, but he calmed down soon after. Looking at the martial essence of the puma, he said, "This is the first time I''ve seen the martial essence of the animal ss." "That''s good, I''ll take this opportunity to test the strength of the martial essence of the animal!" As he said that, Fade gently pointed with his fingertip, and the grayish brown stone essence spat oute forming a thick shield that directly hit Admetus. Admetus didn''t expect Fade to take the initiative to attack. After being surprised, he immediately became furious. "You are seeking death!" Boom! With an angry roar, the puma roared and pounced on Fade. He didn''t fight back, but used the stone essence shield to block this attack. Chapter 2523 Chapter 2523 The puma''s ws, smooth and cold, grabbed Fade''s stone essence shield. When the two collided, there was a sound of metal shing. Fade felt a force from the shield that pushed him back a few steps. At the same time, several white marks were left on the hard shield. "The strength of this puma martial essence isn''t bad!" He eximed. Admetus was a little surprised that his attack didn''t knock Fade downpletely. Then, he snorted and attacked again. The puma once again pounced on Fade while constantly wing at him from all directions. Fade raised the stone shield and urately blocked every w attack of the puma. At the same time, he kept muttering to himself. "His speed and agility aren''t bad. However, his strength is still a bit weak." "This move of swinging its tail and changing direction is quite interesting. However, its offensive power is stillcking." This went on for more than ten strokes by the puma. Fade ced a little force on the stone essence shield and repelled the puma with a bang. Then, he waved his hand and scattered the stone essence. He stood where he was and thought to himself, "Enough; I''ve understood it clearly. It''s time to end this!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After that, a long red sword appeared in the air. Layers of mes burned on the long sword. Seeing this, Admetus looked at Fade seriously and said coldly, "Not bad, your stone essence can block my martial essence." "However, the stone essence focuses on defense. It''s not very helpful for attacking." "Your long sword, formed from ordinary positive energy, wants to sh with my martial essence? What a joke!" While speaking, Admetus controlled the puma. It roared to the sky, and then ran. It jumped high and rushed towards Fade. This leap was like a pumaing out of the forest, with a powerful energy, pressing down on Fade. However, at the same time, Fade also moved. His expression was slightly cold, and he brandished the long red sword in his hand to draw an arc in the air. With flowing red light, he shed down with his sword. ng! A puma and a long sword! When they collided, a little light burst out and then separated. It seemed that something had happened, but at the same time, it was as if nothing had happened at all. Quite a few people didn''t understand who had won. At this moment, they could only see two people standing in the same ce without any movement. The long red sword in Fade''s hand had been taken back, the me gradually extinguished, and his strength was gradually dissipating. As for Admetus'' puma, it was still in the air, maintaining its strong and forceful position. Such a situation caused many to whisper amongst themselves. "Who won and who lost?" "It seems that Admetus won. After all, his puma is still there. Fade''s long sword is gone." "However, it''s already good enough to force Mr. Zhao into this state. It''s a pity that he doesn''t know what''s good for him." "The Zhou family ispletely done this time, and thest savior is also done." Just as everyone was talking about it, the virtual image of the puma above Admetus suddenly exploded. It turned into countless sparks of energy and scattered down. At the same time, Admetus, who was still standing there, coughed up a mouthful of blood. His face was pale as he staggered. "Mr. Zhao!" "Mr. Zhao, are you alright?" "Mr. Zhao, what''s wrong?" In an instant, everyone in the Yao family shouted. However, at this moment, Admetus didn''t pay attention to them. He looked at Fade, gritted his teeth and said, "You used a normal positive energ virtual sword to break my martial essence. What realm have you reached? Who the hell are you?" Fade looked at him and said faintly, "It doesn''t matter who I am. I told you that whoever stops me will pay the price." After that, he walked toward Admetus. Admetus'' expression changed slightly. He couldn''t help but take a few steps back and said in a slightly trembling voice, "You... You... Let me go. Let''s write off today''s matter." "You were going to kill me, but now you say that the matter is written off. Don''t you think it''s unfair?" Fade sneered. Admetus'' expression turned serious as he said in a hurry, "I can give you anything you want. I''m the vice president of Lion Hall. I can help you a lot." "The vice president of Lion Hall. It sounds good, but unfortunately, I don''t need it." Fade shook his head and continued to approach him. Seeing Fade in front of him, Admetus became really nervous. "N-No. I''m the vice president of Lion Hall. If you do anything to me, Mr. Ho will not let you go." "Really?" Fade said faintly. His strength surged in his hand. Without any pause, he stabbed Admetus in the dantian abdomen. Suddenly, there was a cracking sound, and then Admetus let out a scream. His whole body was paralyzed and constantly twitching on the ground. His face was full of pain. "You... You destroyed my dantian abdomen." "My martial arts, which I have been practicing for more than 50 years, have all been destroyed by you..." "I''ve been merciful to not kill you." Ignoring Admetus who was crying, Fade kicked him unconscious. Then, with his hands sped behind his back, he stepped towards the people of the Yao family. At this moment, everyone in the Yao family was dumbfounded. Their faces were filled with terror. They kept stepping back and their voices were trembling. "You... What do you want to do?" Fade said faintly, "What do you think?" "I..." Yogi''s mouth turned dry. Looking at Fade, who was approaching, he looked around as if he was trying to find someone to help him. However, no one dared to make a move. Many of the Yao family''s guards also lowered their heads and fled at this moment. After all, the vice president of Lion Hall, Admetus, had been defeated. No one dared to make a move. There was no hope. Yogi knelt down in front of Fade and kowtowed for mercy. "Mr. Chen, it''s my Yao family''s fault that we offended you. We are willing to present the entire Yao family to you and apologize. We only beg for you to forgive our Yao family." "The entire Yao family!" Fade paused. Yogi hurriedly said, "Yes, the entire Yao family. I''m willing to offer them all to you, Mr. Chen, including the two-thirds of what we have just won from the Zhou family. I only beg for you to let us live." "The Yao family and the Zhou family!" Fade thought about it and turned to look at Yenora. It seemed that he was thinking about something. A momentter, he seemed to have decided something. He turned his head and nodded, "Okay!" "Uhh..." Yogi was stunned. He immediately kowtowed. "Thank you, Mr. Chen. Thank you, Mr. Chen, for sparing my life!" Chapter 2524 Chapter 2524 Then, Yogi immediately handed all kinds of documents to Fade before leaving quickly. The remaining members of the Zhou family looked at the thick stack of documents in Fade''s hand. At that moment, their eyes were shining. At present, the document in Fade''s hands consisted of the assets of the entire Yao family and two-thirds of the Zhou family. Besides, Yenora was given one-third of the assets of the Zhou family which was managed by him. It could be said that the two well-known families, the Zhou and Yao families, were now in Fade''s hands. What kind of wealth and power was this? At this moment, the breathing of the Zhou family members became heavy. Ballous shot a look at the older generation of descendants. Therius understood. He nodded and walked towards Fade. At the same time, he squeezed out a smile and said, "Mr. Chen, congrattions on winning the fight." The other members of the Zhou family also came forward to congratte him. Fade nodded and said faintly, "Thank you!" After that, he and Yenora were about to turn and leave. Seeing this, Therius and the rest hurriedly caught up and said, "Mr. Chen, you''ve been in Star City for quite some time. I haven''t treated you well. Why don''t the Zhou family treat you to a meal?" "There''s no need for that!" Fade said coldly. "Now, it''s better to think about where you will stay at night!" Upon hearing this, all the Zhou family members were stunned and froze on the spot.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The meaning of his words were obvious. It was impossible for him to return the Zhou family''s assets to them. As they were in a daze, Fade left the martial arts center with Venera. The Zhou family hurried to the exit of the martial art center, but the two of them were nowhere to be found. "Grandpa, what should we do now?" "Dad, are we going to hand over our family assets just like that?" Callous'' expression was dark. He sighed and said, "Those are not our assets anymore." Hearing that, many people in the Zhou family couldn''t help but lower their heads and sigh. However, Ashley was still unwilling to give up. She said, "Those belong to our family. How can we let outsiders take it away from us?" Those who were watching them couldn''t help but speak up. "Haha, your Zhou family has already lost to the Yao family. The assets were won from the Yao family. Does it have anything to do with you?" "What did you say? Who gave you the permission to speak?" She red at the person who spoke. Now that Ashley had lost her identity as the Young Lady, the other party wasn''t afraid of her anymore. He replied, "I''m just telling the truth. You''ve made it sound so nice, Miss Ashley. Why don''t you go get the assets back? I''d like to see what you can do." "1-1..." She suddenly felt like she was choking. She was helpless. At this moment, someone spoke up slowly. "I heard at the beginning that the Zhou family was going to make friends with Mr. Chen. It seemed that he was dissatisfied with the Zhou family because Miss Ashley offended him." "Yes, if the Zhou family and Mr. Chen were friends, the Zhou family wouldn''t have lost everything in this fight. They may even win everything back from the Yao family. Byparison, the difference will be huge." "This day''s fight was also the same. If someone hadn''t been foolish enough to leak the news to the other party, I don''t think the Zhou family would have lost so badly." "Some people are usually arrogant and domineering, but this time, they brought big trouble upon their family." Hearing the sarcastic words, Ashley''s expression fell. "What are you guys talking about? Shut up, all of you. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." "So what if I don''t shut up? Do you still think that you are the youngdy of the family? Haha!" ? "Some people should think about how to survive. Besides eating, drinking and ying, they don''t know anything else. No one would even want them to wash dishes "Haha, doesn''t she have a boyfriend? Go and find him!" "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot. He came here for her money and secrets. I''m afraid he won''t pay any attention to her if she goes to him now! "Then all that''s left to do is to sell herself. Relying on the identity of the former Young Lady of the Zhou family, perhaps there are still people who will patronize them!" More and more people mocked and taunted, which made Ashley''s expression look even more terrible. Her temper burst out. She pointed at the passersby who were mocking her and shouted, "Beat them hard!" However, the guards of the Zhou family were almost all injured. After seeing that the Zhou family was finished, the rest had already left. However, even the few who heard her words weren''t willing to obey her. After all, now that the Zhou family was finished, no one was willing to bear the consequences. They would pay for it or go to jail. In that case, no one would take any risk. Ashley''s face fell when she saw no one responded to her. She bit her lip and rushed towards those sarcastic passersby with a face full of anger, raising her hand to p them. However, the passersby wouldn''t tolerate her and pped her in return. When Therius saw this, he hurriedly called for help. However, Ashley was used to showing off in the mansion of the Zhou family and no one was willing to step forward. On the other hand, those passersby started to teach her a lesson. Fade wasn''t aware of the conflict happening in the martial arts center. At this moment, he returned to the hotel with Yenora. At that moment, he had the assets of both the Zhou and Yao families. However, managing it was an issue. Yenora was good. Initially, Fade wanted to hand over the assets of the Zhou family to her. However, she was too young and had no business experience. It was a big issue. e whether she could manage the company well. Moreover, even if she took good care of the family, the rtives of the Zhou family woulde to ask for benefits. With her kind- hearted personality, it was inevitable that they would seed. After some consideration, Fade picked up his phone and contacted Thanos. Without a doubt, he was Fade''s most reliable ally in Star City. Thanos secretly led the Lion God of War, Hilderich''s old subordinates. Needless to say, there was also the great influence of the Lion God of War in Star City. Asking them to help manage the assets of the Yao and Zhou families was an appropriate choice. Without beating around the bush, Fade told Thanos his n. Thanos immediately made an appointment with him and they met in the afternoon. Thanos brought hiswyer along. After an afternoon''s talk, he set up a newpany named Fanora Company, which was named after Fade and Yenora. Fanora Company would be in charge of the various industries of the Zhou and Yao families. Fade and Yenora were both shareholders of Fanora Company. Of course, the actual manager was the professional manager hired by Thanos. After making all kinds of terms and contracts, the two parties signed the contracts and the matter was settled. Chapter 2525 Chapter 2525 It was also at this moment when a giantpany with a market value of at least ten billion yuan appeared out of thin air in Star City. It caused quite a stir in Star City''s business world. Fade wasn''t concerned about the wave it made though. He was quite content with taking a hands-off approach. There were two reasons. The first one was that he trusted Thanos. The other one was that he had confidence in himself. Even if Thanos had evil intentions and secretly embezzled thepany''s properties, Fade would immediately kill him and take thepany back. When one reached his level, these ordinary assets were just numbers to him. The battle between the Zhou family and the Yao family, and the establishment of Fanora Company, these waves in Star City faded slowly over time. The stage had been set and everything gradually quietened down. Amidst this silence, a huge piece of news came down onto the martial arts world like a nuclear bomb. The news was about the opening of the Lion God of War''s tomb! Although this news had been circting for several months, the arrival of the actual date still caused quite a ruckus. Countless martial artists flocked to the forest where the Lion God of War''s tomb was, hoping to gain something from it. Fade, of course, had also begun to take action. That morning, he appeared at Thanos'' ce. He watched the crowd of people who were already prepared with their finest equipment and said, "I''m here!" Thanos came up to him and greeted, "Mr. Chen!" "Today is the day!" Thanos'' tone was heavy. Fade, on the other hand, seemed quite rxed. "I will aplish what I''ve promised you." "Then let me express my gratitude towards you in advance." Thanos thanked him as he cupped his hands before his chest. "Thanos, you are being too polite!" Fade replied. Immediately, the group entered the vehicle and headed towards the Lion God of War''s tomb. Two hourster, the car arrived in front of a forest. It used to be a serene forest, and there were not many people. However, the entrance of the forest was bustling with cars and people now. Almost half of them were martial artists with positive energy, and the rest of them were locals from Star City who hade along to join in the fun. They stopped at the entrance of the forest briefly and added some items into the car. Fade and his team went deep into the forest. The slowing down of the car was obvious once they entered the forest. After driving for an hour, no road could be seen ahead. Fade and the others could only get out of the vehicle and walk ahead with their belongings. It was a good thing that everyone was an amazing martial artist, so it was not a problem forthem. They walked for another hour. Although it was a quiet journey, there were traces of many people that could be found. It was obvious that many other martial artists had arrived ahead of time. This was pretty evident when Fade and the rest encountered the other teams of martial artists just as they were about to reach their destination. However, everyone was being very vignt. They kept a certain distance from each other and nomunication went on between them. The few groups of martial artists continued forward in this manner as they headed towards their destination. Another 15 minutes passed. Suddenly, Fade''s expression froze and he made a hand gesture that meant stop. "Halt; something''s happening up ahead." Everyone suddenly became alert. They slowed down, held their breaths, and looked forward quietly. Not far away ahead, the previous group of martial artists that they encountered before were stopped by a team of uniformed men. The uniformed men all held long sabers and looked fierce. They surrounded the group of martial artists and ordered sharply, "Stop, you are not allowed to move forward any longer." "Why not?" A martial artist from the group asked unhappily. The uniformed men shouted back, "This ce is already under Lion Hall''s control. No outsiders are allowed in." "And who gave Lion Hall the rights to be so domineering? This forest is under public territory. What rights do you have to stop us from entering?" The team of martial artists were quite dissatisfied. "What rights you asked?" The uniformed men from Lion Hall snorted coldly. "How about Lion Halt being the rightful heir to the Lion God of War? This is why all of you are not allowed entry withoutour permission." "And if we insist on entering?" The martial artists were enraged. "Then do not me us for being rough." The uniformed men pulled out their long sabers and the atmosphere became tense. A battle between these two parties was on the verge of breaking out. "Mr. Li, what should we do?" A subordinate looked towards Thanos and asked. Thanos'' face became somber. He raised his head and said, "Let''s join in the fun!" "Yes, sir!" With that said, Thanos and his people walked into battle directly with all their strength and vigor. It was also at this moment when both parties, who were about to fight, suddenly stopped. Their gazes were directed towards Thanos and his subordinates. "And who are you guys?" The men from Lion Hall asked in a sharp tone. Thanos pointed backwards and answered, "We are, of course, the people who are here to explore the Lion God of War''s tomb." "You''re here to explore the tomb? Get lost and go back. You are not allowed to enter this ce!" The men from Lion Hall shouted sternly. Thanos squinted his eyes and replied, "Not allowed to enter? Since when did Lion Hall be so domineering?" "Do you have a problem with that?" The other men from Lion Hall pulled out their long sabers and advanced towards Thanos in a threatening manner. Thanos'' bodyguards, who were behind him, immediately acted. All of them charged towards the other side in unison. ??? While these Lion Hall''s uniformed men were quite skillful, they were merely guards who stood watch. outside. They were no match for Thanos'' elite bodyguards. After a few bangs here and there, the uniformed men were all knocked out in less than three minutes. "Mr. Li, it''s done!" The subordinates reported back. Thanos looked in the other direction and ordered, "Get rid of the guards from the other direction too!" "Yes, sir!" Thanos'' bodyguards split into two directions and entered the dense forest. A burst of screams and sounds of people fighting could be heard afterwards. The bodyguards returned 10 minutester. "It''s all settled, Mr. Li." "Good. Let''s enter!" Thanos ordered. Thus, the group of people advanced. The other group of martial artists, who had been stopped earlier, followed behind them after witnessing what had happened. It was also during this moment when they began to talk about Thanos behind his back.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Who is this person? He seems very powerful!¡± "My guess is that he''s quite capable. He would not have dared to challenge Lion Hall like that otherwise!" "That is not a challenge at all but a full on confrontation! He took out each and every one of the Lion Hall men who got in his way." Just like that, an empty grasnd appeared before the masses after a ten minute walk. There was a deep pot in the center of the grasnd. This was clearly the location of the Lion God of War''s tomb. There were also martial artists from different groups surrounding the grasnd. The one with the highest number of members and the most powerful was obviously the uniformed men of Lion Hall. In addition to the martial artists of Lion Hall, there were also some foreign faces. Although they did not know them, one could tell from their energy that they were all experts. The arrival of Thanos and the others broke the silence within this group of experts. Everyone''s gaze was locked onto them almost immediately. Chapter 2526 Chapter 2526 "Hold on, how did you guys get here?" Someone from Lion Hall blocked their way. The man''s right hand was on the handle of his saber. They were ready to pull out their weapons and act at any time. Fade narrowed his eyes; a hint of coldness appeared. It was during this moment when Thanos stepped up and nced at the person who blocked them. He said simply, "Step aside!" "I asked you a question. Didn''t you hear me?" The person from Lion Hall drew out his long saber and was about to fight. When Thanos saw this, his eyes were gloomy. He peered at the man and said in a deep voice, "I said, get out of the way!" "I will put you in a coffin..." The fighter from Lion Hall was about to strike. It was at this crucial moment that a cold voice came, "All of you, stop!" A handsome man in his forties who was wearing a brown robe then walked out. Upon seeing him, the fighter of Lion Hall quickly greeted him. "Greetings, Mr. Naolin." Naolin nced at his subordinate and a smile appeared on his lips. He said, "This person is Thanos Li. How can all of you be so rude to him!" The fighter''s facial expression changed almost immediately upon hearing that name. Many of the other martial artists'' expressions changed slightly as well. They started talking in low voices. It was obvious that they were discussing the grudges between Thanos and Lion Hall. After he finished speaking, Naolin turned his gaze towards Thanos and his face had a warm expression on it. He smiled and said, "Thanos, you''re here too! Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I could have asked my subordinates to prepare for your arrival. We could have avoided this misunderstanding!" Thanos looked at him. His face was stern and his tone was chilling when he said, "Naolin, there''s no need for superficial pleasantries. It only makes me want to vomit." "My father''s tomb will be opened today, so of course I will be here. No one will be able to stop me," Thanos continued in a deep voice. There was an exceptional firmness in his tone. Hearing this, Naolin narrowed his eyes and stared fiercely at him. It was also at this moment when Fade was able to learn of Naolin''s identity from their discussion. Naolin was an elder of Lion Hall, and also the son of Lion Hall''s chief, Lonato Ho. In the past, Lonato was the subordinate of the Lion God of War, Hilderich Li. Although he was his subordinate, Hilderich thought highly of him and treated him as a brother. Therefore, Lonato''s son, Naolin, also had a good rtionship with Thanos in the past. They were practically like brothers. However, after Lonato betrayed Hilderich and drove Thanos away from his position, the rtionship between Naolin and Thanos naturally disintegrated. Thanos stared at Naolin who remained silent. He also kept silent, but his gaze was exceptionally firm as his eye bore straight into him. For a moment, both sides were at a standoff. The atmosphere gradually became tense. Subordinates from both sides also came close one at a time. They drew out their weapons and were ready to fight at any moment. When he saw that a battle was about to break out, Naolin waved his hand and was the first to speak. "Mr. Li is still an old member of Lion Hall. Since he is here, I won''t stop him. Let them in!" Hearing that, Lion Hall''s men made way. Thanos nced at Naolin briefly and led his men across the closed area of Lion Hall. They entered into the empty grasnd. Naolin then retreated after cupping his hands before his chest. One of his subordinates approached Naolin and whispered, "Mr. Ho, why did you allow Thanos and the rest to enter? If they were to interfere, it would inevitably lead to trouble." Naolin said in a deep tone, "Thanos is determined to win. We won''t be able to stop him head on. A great battle would have happened during that time." "Although I am not afraid of him, there are still many martial artists out there who still covet theExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. contents of the tomb. If we were to waste our energy now, we will be at a disadvantage if we were to fight them when the tomb is opened." "Besides, my father has other arrangements. I can''t ruin his ns!" "I did not think about that. Mr. Ho, you'' re indeed far-sighted!" His subordinate ttered him. As for Thanos, he led the team towards the grasnd and realized the current situation they were in. At first, the pit that was at the very center didn''t seem to have anything unusual. However, as they got closer, they realized that there was ayer of positive energy surrounding it. This energy was constantly flowing around it. It was like a protective formation that protected the center of the tomb. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The empty ground around the tomb had almost been upied fully by all kinds of martial artists. Moreover, depending on the strengths of the martial artists, the upied territories could be divided into advantageous and disadvantageous spots. The stronger ones would upy arger territory and stand closer to the pit. The weaker ones would upy a smaller territory and be further away from the pit. Thanos scanned the surroundings. There were basically no good spots. He did not want to have any conflict with the other martial artists at that moment, which was why he stood at a slightly further empty spot to have his team settle down. Fade followed the team and did the same. After a while, more martial artists arrived. Fade was surprised when he saw the person who had arrived most recently. It was because people from the Yao family and the Zhou family had actually be a team. The two families, who were initially hostile towards each other, were now talking andughing with each other. "Which forces do they belong to?" Fade asked. Thanos took a peek and personally answered Fade, "Probably people from the Indu Gang." "The Indu Gang?" Fade was slightly confused. Thanos exined, "Although the main poption of Star City are Chinese, there are also sizable poptions that consist of other ethnic groups. Therger ones are the Manlusians and the Indndians." "Because of racial differences and other factors such as the gap between the rich and the poor, there have been some conflicts between the Chinese people in Star City and the people from other ethnic groups." "Amongst these conflicts, the conflict between the Chinese and the Indndians are more apparent." "The Indu Gang is thergest Indndian gang in Star City. You couldpare them to the Chinese''s Lion Hall. Of course, in terms of overall strength, the Indu Gang falls behind Lion Hall." "The Zhou family and Yao family are representatives of the Chinese families. Previously, it was almost impossible for them to hang out with the people from the Indu Gang, ??? but now, not only did they join the Indu Gang, they are even willing to be their subordinates. It seemed as though they had no other choice." Fade nodded after hearing this. He understood what had happened. He then withdrew his gaze and did not pay it anymore heed. After all, no matter if it was the Zhou family, the Yao family, or the Indu Gang that was the families'' backup, they were nothing to him. He looked away, but the Yao family and the Zhou family of the Indu Gang saw him. Their faces fell immediately and they looked a little embarrassed. Yogi and Dallous gave each other a look and they whispered to each other. They then approached the head of the Indu Gang and whispered something to him, even as they pointed at Fade from time to time. Thanos frowned when he saw it. He looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, do you want us to..." Fade shook his head slightly and simply said, "Don''t worry about it." Hethen looked in another direction. Next, another group of people came. Fade was surprised again, perhaps even more so than before. Chapter 2527 Chapter 2527 The reason for Fade being so surprised was because he saw Nita among the people who had just arrived. He never would have thought that a singer like she woulde to such a ce like this. "Nita, why are you here?" He rushed towards her and asked. A look of surprise appeared on her face when she saw him. Just as she was about to exin, "I''m..." However, someone interrupted her. From the side, a tall, handsome young man with blond hair came over. It was none other than Nita''s fiance, Kenny. Kenny pulled her to his side, and wrapped his arm on her shoulder intimately. He then looked at Fade and said, "Does it have anything to do with you that I brought my fiancee here?" When Fade saw him, his eyes darkened slightly. He then answered, "I''m just concerned about my friend. I was just simply asking." "Concerned? As long as I''m here, Nita does not need anyone''s concern." Renny tutted, "Besides, it''s best that you be concerned about your own safety, Mr. Chen!" Fade frowned slightly, his face revealing a displeased expression. It was at this moment that Nita shook her head behind Penny''s back and waved her hand, indicating to him to keep his cool. He sighed. He looked at her and said, "Things are going to get rough here. You''d better pay attention to your safety." She nodded gently. He turned around and returned to Thanos'' team. As for Renny, he turned his head towards Nita. His face showed his slight dissatisfaction as he said in a low voice, "You''re my fiancee now. If you continue to be entangled with other men, let''s just say that I won''t be nice about it." "I... I''m sorry!" She lowered her head and apologized. Besides the Indu Gang and Penny''s team, there were also people from other organizations arriving one after another, causing the scene to be a little crowded. A few people who''d arrivedter wandered about to search for a suitable spot. However, all the good spots near the tomb were almostpletely upied. As a result, some of them could only retreat and settle down in the distance. However, some of the stronger martial artists targeted some of the weaker ones and were prepared to seize their spots. For a moment, the atmosphere became tense, and all kinds of minor conflicts increased gradually. The ce where Thanos, Fade and the others stood was not very good and their area wasn''t as vast. Thus, no one came to seize their territory so far. Things took a turn after a while when a group of people from the Indu Gang came over with prowess. Thanos'' men instantly became nervous at this sight. "Mr. Li, we..." Before Thanos could even speak, Fade''s eyes were already locked on Yogi and Ballous. These two were ahead of the opposite team. He said, "They must being for me. I will deal with them!" Thanos nodded and asked his men to back down. Fade then stepped out to meet Yogi and Ballous head on. The two men right now were not as dispirited as they were a few days ago. They looked high-spirited and were now looking at Fade arrogantly. "Mr. Chen, who would have thought we would meet again, and here of all ces," Yogi said in a provocative tone.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Fade''s expression was icy as he asked crisply, "What do you two want?" Ballous answered in a deep voice, "Fade, we are here today, not under the identity of our families'' name, but as the members of the Indu Gang." "Our guardian has asked us to set up a camp and would like for your team to move to another area" "Move to another area?" Fade raised his eyebrows and nced at the guardian of the Indu Gang, Agni, who was behind them. He was a man in his fifties with tanned skin. "This decision to target us, I''m guessing is both of your handy work?" Fade looked at the two. Dallous frowned slightly but did not respond. Yogi, on the other hand, said solemnly "Does it matter if it was or not? There''s a problem now and it lies before us. Either all of you scram, or you can give up your territory willingly. It''s your choice!" Fade fell silent. Dallous, on the other hand, sighed and tried to act like a good person. "Of course, since we know each other already, we can help you to ask for mercy so that our guardian will cut you guys some ck." "However, there is a price to be paid for this plea." "We don''t ask for much. Just return to us our families'' properties. By doing so, we can persuade our guardian not to fight you." "Return your family''s property!" Fade smirked when he heard this. He finally knew the true purpose of these two in front of him. "What are youughing at?" Yogi asked in a deep voice. "Our patience is limited. This is your final chance. Otherwise, we will..." However, before he could even finish his sentence, Fade gave Yogi a backhanded p on the face, which knocked him down to the ground. "You... You darey your hands on us? Do you know that we are a part of the Indu Gang? You''re bold..." Dallous was shocked and shouted almost immediately. Fade''s expression turned forbidding and he shouted back, "Do you want me to do the same to you too?" Dallous did not dare to say anything else at once. He immediately pulled Yogi back to the Indu Gang crowd. The two of them went close to Agni and whispered in his ear for quite a while. Agni''s face instantly became stony. He nced at Fade, snorted with disdain, and waved his hand. Four members of the Indu Gang charged out at the blink of an eye. Each of them held a long golden axe and surrounded Fade. "Mr. Chen!"Thanos immediately called out when he saw this. Fade smiled faintly and turned back. He reassured him, "Don''t get involved, Thanos. I can handle them myself." He then scanned the four people who had surrounded him and asked, "What is the meaning of this?" A serious-faced man in front of him red at Fade and replied in a low voice, "How dare you attack the member of our Indu Gang! You must pay the price!" "Price? What price?" Fade inquired. "Give up your territory, and then kowtow and apologize. Finally, you will destroy your own dantian abdomen. Only then will we let you off the hook," said the man through gritted teeth. "Kowtow and apologize? Then destroy my own dantian abdomen? That is not a bad idea!" Fade squinted as he responded. "What are you waiting for then? Get on your knees immediately!" The serious-faced man shouted. Fade shook his head and said with a light chuckle, "What I meant was, doing all that to you isn''t a bad idea." "What did you just say?" The man''s expression changed dramatically. It was during this moment when Fade made his move. His right arm shot out and a palm strike descended from the heavens,ing down towards the man with a loud bang. "You''re courting your own death!" The other was furious. He immediately used his positive energy and was prepared to retaliate. However, Fade''s strike had already fallen and mmed down on him. The huge force had his legs suddenly be jelly. He got down onto both his knees and his vel forehead smacked onto the ground. A foud bang could be heard. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade then lightly tapped with his left finger and a stream of energy shot into his opponent''s dantian abdomen. Kowtow and apologize, and destroy his own dantian abdomen! Everything mentioned by this man earlier had happened to himself courtesy of Fade. Chapter 2528 Chapter 2528 The remaining three members were shocked to see theirpanion being destroyed like that. They burst into a rage and attacked Fade together. Unfortunately, before the three of them could make their moves, Fade had already made consecutive moves. Bang, bang, bang! Bam, bam, bam! With three moves, Fade knocked the three of them down to their knees, and their dantian abdomens were destroyed. They suffered the same fate as theirpanion. The four of them from the Indu Gang were instantly indisposed. They were on the ground as they clutched their stomachs and howled out in pain. Such a ruckus naturally attracted the other parties'' attention, and almost everyone present looked in their direction. Some pointed at them as their discussions went on. Some people sized up Fade out of curiosity, as though they were discussing his background. Agni''s face became foreboding under such circumstances. He red at Fade vehemently. He then took off his golden robe and strode towards him. When faced with the leader of the Indu Gang, Fade did not back down at all. He looked straight ahead at Agni with a neutral expression. "Either obey, or die!" The leader of the Indu Gang halted before Fade and immediately spoke harshly. His stately tone had an authoritative sway to it. Fade narrowed his eyes slightly as he studied the other, and he said, "There have been many who want me dead, but it always ends with me being alive and well, and them dead." "You..." Agni''s face turned hostile while his anger bubbled up. The imposing energy surrounding him thickened. The forest area surrounding him seemed to be shaken by this. There was a crazy amount of disturbance that went on. It was also during this moment when ayer of piercing golden light illuminated through Agni. He was like the burning sun, scorching everyone''s sight with its rays. When the others saw this, some of them quickly activated their positive energy shields while some of them retreated. They were worried that they would be swept by the aftermath of the battle. It went without saying that while they protected themselves, they also discussed Fade and Agni. They were specting about who would be the victor and the loser. Naolin represented Lion Hall. As the most powerful force on the scene, he naturally attracted the attention of many too. He had been minding his own business when suddenly, a subordinate brought Yogi over to Naolin''s side. He whispered something to him. After hearing what the subordinate had to say, Naolin''s expression changed. The subordinate spoke in a hushed tone, "Mr. Ho, that kid was the one who destroyed Mr. Admetus'' dantian abdomen. Before that, he had even caused a huge scene at Lion Hall and even injured Master Huang. Now, he runs with Thanos. He is the enemy of Lion Hall. Should we take action now and use this opportunity to kill him?" Naolin nced at Fade. He narrowed his eyes and he was deep in thought. After a pause thatsted a few seconds, he finally said, "No need. Let''s wait and see how things go!" "But..." The subordinate was a little confused. Naolin countered, "Hold your tongue. I have my own ns." "Yes, sir!" The subordinate left after paying his respects. He brought the disappointed Yogi along with him. In the other direction, Renny stood amongst the Eand people. Nita held both her hands in front of her chest and her gaze was pinned at Fade. Her face showed her worries. Seeing this, Renny asked her, "Are you worried about your friend?" She quickly lowered her head and shook her head gently. "No, I''m just not used to this kind of situation. I''m just a little nervous." "Is that so?" He continued calmly. "Just so you know, you are my fiancee, and I am the Angel Knight of the Sacred Hall. In the future, you will experience more of these kinds of scenarios. You should get used to it from now on!" "Uhm... Yes." She hesitated for a moment and then nodded. He grabbed hold of her chin and forced her to raise her head. At the same time, he said, "Since you have agreed, then take a good look. I''ll exin it to you." "Ohm..." She did not dare to struggle. She could only let him do as he pleased.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. A delighted and cruel look shed across his face as he said, "Let me introduce them to you first!" "That friend of yours, you are more familiar with him so I will not say much about him." "Let me tell you about the leader of the Indu Gang. His name is Agni. The name Agni originally came from the Fire Lord of Vedism, a very powerful deity." "He wasn''t known by this name previously. However, ten years ago when he was at the edge of a volcano, heprehended his first martial essence and mastered the ability to control fire with one hand. Afterwards, he changed his name to Agni. He called himself the Fire Lord'' and had defeated dozens of famous martial artists. Over the past ten years, more than sixteen Heaven Level martial artists have died by his hands." "In recent years, I heard that he has been searching for volcanoes all over the world to capture its fire essence and enhance his strength. After years of hard work, he hasprehended at least five hundred streaks of fire essence." "Some even mentioned that he''s on par with Lonato Ho, the leader of Lion Hall. Although I do not know whether it''s true or not, there''s one thing I''m very certain of. This Agni is an unrelenting Half-Lord Level martial artist." Nita''s face turned pale as she listened to Renny''s exnation. Her tightly clenched hands trembled involuntarily, and the worry on her face became more and more obvious. "Can you understand?" He asked with a smug smile on his lips when he saw the look on her face. She bore the worry in her heart and nodded slightly. She replied, "Yes, I understand." "Really? Then exin to me. What do you understand?" He continued to ask. She bit her lip and said, "I... I understand that Agni is very strong and very powerful." "That''s right. What else?" He continued to press. There was a sh of denial in her eyes. She bit her lips, unwilling to continue on. He let out a cold snort when he caught it. "Cat got your tongue? It seems that I did not exin it as thoroughly as I thought. I''ll have to exin it to you in more detail." "T- There''s no need for that!" A painful expression appeared on her face. She then continued, "There is also the fact that, in this fight, Agni might win and Fade will lose." "There is no ''might'' here, it''s almost a certainty!" Heughed, "However, that kid isn''t too bad himself. I wonder how long he will hold out with Agni''s attacks. Maybe around ten moves?" "I... I don''t know!" She shook her head and whispered. He narrowed his eyes. "If you don''t know, then you better take a good look and focus while you learn." Her face was streaked with tears. At the same time, when Fade saw Agni''s rising energy, a faint smile hung on the corner of his lips. He even shook his head slightly. "Is it fire essence? How coincidental! My strongest martial essence is also the fire essence." "It looks good, but its power seems to be a little weak. There''s only about 550 streaks of martial essence; that''s not enough!" He thought to himself. After all, he possessed nearly 20,000 streaks of martial essence himself. On Prohibition Ind, he had encountered hundreds of other great martial artists with high martial essence. Agni''s 550 streaks of martial essence was quite good, but it was nothingpared to those on Prohibition Ind. Therefore, Fade was not fazed at all. Chapter 2529 Chapter 2529 Agni watched as Fade shook his head. He was furious before but at that moment, he was raging. His face became hostile and he said coldly, "Go to hell!" In an instant, a scorching stream of fire rushed directly towards Fade like a waterfall. Such a powerful attack had the people around them cry out in exmation. Some of them sighed as a sense of helplessness welled within them. While most of them were shocked, very few people noticed that ayer of crimson light appeared on Fade''s body,pletely enveloping him. Agni''s iing scorching streams of fire had almost enveloped Fadepletely. The terrifying mes carried an incredibly hot energy. It seemed to have swallowed him up. As they watched on, not only Nita, but even Thanos was secretly horrified by this. He was worried about Fade. As for the others, they were almost certain that Fade was as good as dead. In that case, it was wishful thinking to even think of surviving that, not to mention emerging victorious. Something happened though just as the majority sighed andmented. Agni''s brows crinkled a little. He personally controlled the mes. Even though the attack seemed extremely ferocious, he had a vague feeling that something was amiss. That was because he did not feel anything when the me destroyed Fade. On the contrary, he felt as though he was burning a very tough stone. It had no effect on it at all. "I''m going to use more force on him!" He felt his insides stir. His positive energy surged, and the scorching fire in his hand became fiercer. In a twist of events, Fade, who was engulfed in mes, let out a faint sigh. "Is that all? It''s not even enough for me to shower in it!" "Forget it. Let''s not waste time." With that said, the scorching stream of fire suddenly died down slowly. It weakened gradually. "What''s going on?" Everyone on the scene was amazed. Agni quickly controlled the flow of the fire. He wanted to bolster the charge of the mes. However, no matter how hard he tried, the me was still being weakened bit by bit until it waspletely extinguished. As for Fade who was within the fire, the crimson glow that enveloped him from head to toe had ayer of mes circting on it. It made him appear like a deity who had emerged from the mes. As he stepped out from the mes, the power that surged through him made him burn brighter! "Not a scratch at all!" "How... How is that possible?" "How did he do it?" "What on earth is he? What level is his power at?" For a moment, bursts of exmations could be heard continuously. Agni''s expression changed drastically, and he could not help but take a few steps back. Fade, on the other hand, gently raised his right hand and pointed his fingers into a sword. A crimson streak of positive energy burst forth from his fingertips. The crimson sword left a long mark in the air and it came shing towards Agni. Agni felt the terrifying power of the sword and his facial expression changed drastically. At the same time, he suddenly thought of something and eximed, "You... You''re Master Chen from China." "Master Chen, I know I made a mistake. Please give me one more chance. I won''t do it again." Agni did not try to resist or escape as he spoke. Instead, he knelt down in front of Fade, kowtowed, and begged for mercy. This oue not only caught the onlookers by surprise, Fade was also startled by his actions. He slowed down his attack. "You know about me?" Fade stood before him and asked quietly. Agni nodded almost immediately. "I''ve known of your reputation for a long time, Master Chen." "Half a year ago, you were outnumbered in Micovia and you killed dozens of martial artists from Micovia by yourself. You even terminated the top martial artiste of the Dark List, Bouvier, the Dark Dominator. I was there when that happened, watching the fight." "I really admire your exceedingly skillful methods." "After that, when you returned to your country, went around collecting quite a lot of information on you. I found out that you had defeated the guardians of the four Heaven Level ns in your country, killed the Witch Lord and even entered Prohibition Ind "Master Chen, I really revere you." "Revere? Is this how you revere me?" Fade huffed coldly. Agni''s forehead was drenched in cold sweat and he said almost immediately, "I was blind and did not recognize you, Master Chen. I was bewitched by others, blinded by greed, and my judgement was momentarily clouded. That was why Tattacked you, Master Chen. Please give me another chance." With that said, he resumed kowtowing.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Fade pondered on this situation for a while. He then said unfeelingly, "I can spare your life, but...'' "As long as you spare my life, I''ll do anything for you," Agni added hurriedly. Fade continued in a deep voice, "Thanos Li is my friend. Also, Fanora Company is mypany on Star Ind. I can''t stay here forever, so there will be some matters that need to be taken care of. Do you understand?" "I understand, I really do! I will definitely cooperate fully with Thanos and ensure that the daily operations of Fanora Company will run without a hitch. The Indu Gang of Star Ind will be under yourmand." "Now that''s what I want to see!" Fade nodded. Hearing this, Agni''s face lit up. "However, while I can spare your life, a punishment is inevitable." Fade changed the topic suddenly and his tone became unfriendly. Agni''s face stiffened as he froze on the spot. "What''s the matter? Do you have any objections about it?" Fade asked chillingly. Agni quickly shook his head. "I have no objection. Punish me however you want to!" Fade grunted. The crimson sword at the tip of his finger came shing down at Agni. With a spray of fresh blood, his left arm was cut off. Agni immediately let out a groan of pain. The muscles on his face twitched, but he quickly worked his energy to stop the bleeding wound on his left arm. He knelt in front of Fade, his body trembling constantly. It was during this moment that Fade''s energy dissipated. He put away the crimson virtual sword, looked at Agni coldly, and said, "Since you''ve attacked me for no particr reason, I''ve cut off one of your arms. Do you ept this punishment?" "I ept this punishment!" Agni lowered his head and said. "Good. Remember what you said!" Fade lowered his arms and turned away. He returned to his original position. Agni got up from the ground, trembling, and turned to look at Dallous and Yogi who were behind him. His face was as cold as ice. The two of them had already been frightened out of their wits. When they saw the murderous intent in Agni''s eyes, they began to panic instantly. "Mr. Agni, we made a mistake. Please spare our lives." "Mr. Agni, we..." Agni''s face was cial as he looked at the surrounding crowd. However, in the end, he did not do anything to them. Instead, he waved his hand and ordered, "Take them away!" Thus, as the two screamed and howled, they were dragged away. The scene quietened down eventually. However, all kinds of murmurs and discussions began buzzing around. The focus of the discussion was none other than Fade. Chapter 2530 Chapter 2530 Not long ago, the crowd basically agreed in unison that Fade was absolutely no match for Agni. However, in the blink of an eye, their expectations were invalidated entirely. Not only did Fade defeat him, he had Agni surrendering almost immediately. Furthermore, Fade''s identity, which was revealed by Agni, had shocked many people at the scene. After all, he was still very well-known for his battle in Micovia. On Lion Hall''s side, Nadin''s face showed his dismay. His eyes constantly sized Fade up. They were rolling, having him appear as though he was racking his brain about something. His subordinate was puzzled and said in a low voice, "Mr. Ho, who knew the kid turns out to be the famous Master Chen. His strength cannot be underestimated. There is no need for us to be enemies with people like him!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "That''s right, it won''t do us any good to be his enemy." As he listened to his subordinates'' persuasion, Naolin''s expression darkened even more and he shouted in a hushed tone, "So what if he''s the Master Chen? We, Lion Hall, are not to be messed with either." "But..." His subordinate was slightly worried. Naolin raised his right hand and said, "There''s no need to say more. It has already been decided. All of you just need to do your job. There''s no need to stick your nose into anything unnecessary." Lion Hall resumed its cidity. As for the Walton family''s side where Benny was, they had been silent for a long while. Benny''s face was filled with delight earlier. He was prepared to watch Agni kill Fade. However, he did not expect such an oue. As for Nita, who previously looked worried, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although she tried her best to cover it up, she gently raised the corner of her mouth and revealed the joy and excitement in her heart. Seeing this look on his fiancee''s face, discontentment bubbled even more within Kenny. His face turned gloomy, and he gritted his teeth. "What''s there to be smug about? He''s merely a martial artist. He is nothingpared to the Walton family!" After the battle between Fade and Agni, the bustling scene had quietened down gradually. Everyone remained at their own spots. They were fine- tuning their physical form, and they waited for the moment when the tomb would be opened. About half an hourter, during the stillness, a sudden explosion sound came from the center of the deep pit where the tomb was. Everyone''s attention was attracted to it in an instant. All of their gazes were focused on the tomb. Crack! Pop! Several more sounds could be heard from the tomb. Next, the formation around the tomb began to flicker. Ayer of bluish grey light began to circte and it formed aplicated pattern on the formation. "The tomb is about to open!" Everyone on the scene shot up in that instant. Their faces were filled with excitement, and their bodies were tense as they stared fixedly at the tomb. They wanted to upy a strategic spot so that they could seize the treasures left behind by the Lion God of War in the tomb. Crack, crack, crack... Bang! After a series of noises, there was a sudden loud bang. The light on the formation that was on the surface of the tomb gave out a brief and intense shine. Hexagonal patterns that were symmetrical appeared one by one. Then, the tomb eventually returned to normal. "What just happened?" "Has the tomb opened?" "Is it open? Where is the entrance? How do we get in?" Many people were confused for a while. Naolin took this moment to observe what went on and said in a low voice, "The tomb should already be opened, but not everyone can enter it. The formation probably acts as a limitation. One can only enter by cracking the formation and disabling its protection." With that said, he was the first to step forward. He stretched out his palm towards the formation and used his positive energy to crack it. When the others saw this, they immediately followed suit and went forward. They also began cracking the formation. Thanos and Fade gave each other a look. They then nodded and said, "Let''s go too!" Thanks to the previous battle, when Fade stepped forward, people immediately moved out of his way. Both of them stared at the formation and pondered about it carefully for a while. Thanos frowned lightly and said, "This formation seems to be slightly moreplicated to solve!" "Let''s give it a try though!" As he said that, Thanos began to use his positive energy to crack the formation. Fade, on the other hand, didn''t get right to it. He wandered around it and observed the entire formation from top to bottom. In the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed. The crowd was busy and many were sweating profusely. However, they still had not managed to crack the formation. There were some of the more powerful individuals who couldn''t go on and they were reced by someone else to work out the formation. Even Naolin was frowning and he seemed troubled. He waspletely stumped by this formation. No one had seen thising. "How do you even do this? I have no idea how to crack this formation!" "Has this tomb really been opened? This formation is just tooplicated; it''s impossible to solve it." "Could it be that this was a lie? Maybe this isn''t the tomb of the Lion God of War." "Are you saying, we came here for nothing?" As discussions that were filled withment went on, some people shook their heads and sighed. They gave up with the task of cracking the formation, stepped back, and began to recuperate. Naolin, too, would pause and think from time to time. It seemed the formation had him puzzled. Given the circumstances, the number of people who were cracking the formation decreased significantly. Renny, who had remained idle since the beginning, walked forward with a confident smile on his face as he shook his head. "These formations may seemplicated but if you can figure out its pattern, it''s clear that it is rooted in magic theory from the West." "And it just so happens that the Walton family has done some research on these." Once he finished speaking, he stepped forward. He activated his positive energy and gave it a try. Following his attempt, the light from the formation began to circte and different patterns began to emerge. The formation looked like it was changing. "It''s reacting. It''s about to open!" "As expected from the second young master of the Walton family. He''s really amazing." "There are so many of us, but we do not evene close to this young man!" "This kind of formation requires knowledge and legacy. Sole brute force would not achieve any effect. For example, why didn''t that person who was in that fight earlier even attempt to break it?" Content belongs to Someone spoke up sarcastically. The person even nced at Fade from time to time. Upon seeing this, Thanos'' face turned chilling. He looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen..." Fade responded, "It''s fine." "But the formation..." Thanos was a bit defeated. Fade said, "There''s something strange about this formation." "Strange? What is strange about it?" Thanos had a puzzled expression on his face. Fade narrowed his eyes and uttered, "I have notpletely figured it out yet. Let me continue with my observation." Thanos kept his mouth shut. He watched as Benny continued to crack the formation together with Fade. Benny''s ego expanded when he felt the crowd''s gaze on him. He wore a confident smile on his face, and his hands never stopped moving. At the same time, nuggets of knowledge regarding all sorts of ancient Western magic sprouted from his mouth. He was behaving in a manner where he was giving everyone an exnation on ways to crack the formation. Chapter 2531 Chapter 2531 Renny''s exnation went on for more than ten minutes as his spittle went everywhere. Everyone who listened was confused and they began to talk among themselves.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "From the sound of it, he seems really awesome!" "It''s just that he''s been talking for so long, but the formation is still not broken!" "Renny is the Angel Knight of the Sacred Hall from Eand. He''s very capable. Let''s wait and see!" While the discussion went on, Thanos saw Fade, who was next to him, pped his hands gently. He could not help but ask, "Mr. Chen, I''m guessing you got your answer?" Fade nodded and replied, "I can see clearly now what I could not figure out earlier." "Will you be able to crack the formation then?" Thanos was a tad excited. Fade simply said, "Probably." "That''s great." Thanos was delighted. However, a worried look appeared on his face when he thought of something. "Mr. Chen, should we act now? If the Eand boy seeds, I''m afraid we will fall behind, and then..." Fade smiled faintly as he shook his head. He said, "Don''t worry. The formation cannot be cracked by his so-called Western magic." "He can''t? Really? He seemed to be progressing so well!" Thanos said. Fade did not exin further. He just said, "You''ll knowter." Thanos and Fade were just having a private conversation in the first ce. However, Renny had been paying constant attention to Fade. Naturally, that meant that he had heard their conversation. Penny''s face showed his indignance instantly. He let out a dissatisfied cold snort and said, "It''s ridiculous when someone who could not break the formation mentions that I couldn''t do it either." "I''ll show you exactly just how I''ll deal with this formation." When he said these words, he deliberately looked in Fade''s direction. Everyone immediately understood that Renny was going against Fade when they saw his behavior. All sorts of discussions and hushed exchanges happened for a while. "Between Renny and Master Chen, who do you think is right or wrong?" "Master Chen is rather famous, but the Sacred Hall''s Angel Knight is also reputable. It''s hard to say who will win or lose." "But for now, it seems that Renny is taking the lead. That would mean that Fade isgging behind." "We''ll see. If Renny is able to crack the formation, then Fade will lose face." Renny listened in the discussion, and the arrogance and hubris on his face became gradually apparent. "Formation, break open!" He suddenly bellowed out and the energy in his hands surged. Light circted and he mmed it into the formation. The radiance from the formation burst forth instantaneously. The formation shook violently, as if it was going to explode at any time. "The formation is about to be broken!" "Renny can really break the formation. He''s worthy of the Angel Knight''s title!" "Fade lost. What a shame!" Huff! Renny took a deep breath, a triumphant smile hung on his face. He averted his gaze to Fade, and was ready to give onest go to break the formation. However, just then, Fade narrowed his eyes. He suddenly shouted in a hushed voice, "Stop injecting your positive energy. The formation is about to backfire." "Backfire? Haha, what nonsense are you talking about?" Rennyughed coldly. "I think you''re afraid that I will break the formation and cause you disgrace!" While he spoke, he did not stop the flow of his positive energy. Instead, he forced more of the energy into the formation. Suddenly, the glow on the formation became brighter. It beamed and shook, as though it was about to be broken. "Open!" Renny let out a fierce shout, and then shot a powerful steam of positive energy into the formation. However, during that moment, a burst of energy shot out from the violently trembling formation. It was aimed at Renny''s direction as it bounced off. He was caught off guard. He did not expect the counter-attack of the formation towards him. The burst of energy hit him square in the chest. Rennywas sent flying backwards as a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out. His body fell more than meters away onto the grasse! and he let out a muffled grunt. Such an ident jolted everyone at the scene. They involuntarily took a few steps back with surprised and cautious looks on their faces. "What''s going on? What happened?" "Wasn''t he about to crack the formation? How did it suddenly turn out this way?" "Could it be that Master Chen was right? That Renny could not break the formation!" There was a flurry of discussion going on at the moment. Thanos showed his respect towards Fade by cupping his hands as he said with a smile, "As expected of Master Chen!" Fade nodded more or less. He swept his eyes across the people around him, stepped forward, and stood before the formation. He reached out with his right hand, gathered his positive energy, and directed it on top of the formation. The breaking of the formation began! When everyone saw this, the point of focus was drawn from Renny and it fell onto Fade. "Master Chen is carrying out his n. Is he nning to break the formation?" "Everyone has failed. Will he be able to crack the formation?" "Perhaps. After all, his strength is still quite remarkable." "His strength and the ability to break the formation are twopletely different matters." "We''ll know soon enough, just wait." Amidst the discussion, Fade''s movements when breaking through the formation was as smooth as it can be. Both of his hands across the formation as he e constantly injected energy from different positions of the formation. He also controlled his energy cirction and drew iparably complex patterns on it. Content belongs to Five minutester, the gleam of the formation flickered violently a few times. It then gradually dimmed down. A partly visible arched entrance appeared in front of Fade. "Is... Is he really going to break the formation?" "He''s about to seed." "Get ready to seize a strategic spot." The crowd was eager and stepped forward at once. They were prepared to charge forward to obtain a favorable spot the moment Fade broke the formation. However, even under such an energy charged atmosphere, the people of Lion Hall, who were the strongest at the scene, seemed a bit too quiet at the moment. Naolin stood where he was with his hands sped behind his back. He watched as Fade broke the formation. He did not move, and there was even a faint smile on his face. His subordinate came forward and asked hushly, "Mr. Ho, the formation is about to be broken. Should we prepare?" Naolin waved his hand lightly as he simply replied. "No need. Let''s just wait here." "But if someone else gets the good spot first, I''m afraid that we..." The subordinate was a little confused. Naolin turned to re at him and asked in a grimtone, "Do you not understand what I''m saying?" The subordinate immediately kept quiet and left after paying his respect. It was during this moment when a light "pop" rang out. The arched pattern broke and an entrance appeared on the formation. The rest of the martial artists, who were already standing eagerly by the side, rushed towards the entrance like wild horses who were let out. Thanos, who was behind Fade and was preparing, had also rushed over immediately. "Mr. Chen, let''s go in!" Thanos''s face was full of excitement. Fade did not move forward though. Instead, he pulled Thanos and took a step back. "Stop!" "Mr. Chen, what..." Thanos had a puzzled expression on his face. Chapter 2532 Chapter 2532 Having no time to exin, Fade''s expression suddenly changed. He pulled Thanos back and sprinted away. At the same time, he shouted to Thanos'' subordinates, "Retreat!" Although they were puzzled, they immediately fell back when they saw his movements. Many people at the scene were confused. However, the Lion God of War''s treasure was just in front of them. They did not bother to give a second thought about them and rushed towards the entrance one after another. Almost immediately, the small entrance was crowded with dozens of people who were eager to rush into the tomb. At this moment, ayer of orange light suddenly burst out from the tomb. The light became brighter and brighter. It expanded rapidly, turning into a beam of light and shot out from the entrance. Instantly, dozens of martial artists, who were crowded at the entrance, were hit by this energy and scattered in all directions. The orange beam contained powerful energy. The martial artists who were hit by it spat out blood. They were wounded and they cried out in pain. There were even unlucky practitioners whose arms and legs were shed off directly. They copsed to the ground and wailed in agony. As for the rest who were directly hit by the beam at the entrance, they had turned into scorched corpses before they even had the chance to scream. Seeing this, everyone was taken aback and full of horror. The people who had rushed forward without any hesitation were now retreating in fear. Thanos and the others gaped at Fade with fear. Their jaws dropped open but they could not utter a word. "Phew, phew... What is going on? What happened?" After panting for a while, Thanos finally came to his senses and asked Fade. He did not answer. Instead, he stared at Naolin. Following his gaze, Thanos looked over too. In the midst of the screams, Naolin stepped towards the entrance, with a smile hanging on his lips. At the same time, a strong wind gushed out of the tomb and stopped at the meadow not far from Fade. After taking a closer look, Thanos and the others discovered that it was actually a person. Upon closer inspection, his expression changed drastically. Thanos gritted his teeth and said, "Lonato, it''s you! Why are you in my father''s tomb?" The ck figure who rushed out from the tomb was none other than Lonato Ho, the current president of Lion Hall. At this moment, Naolin strode to Lonato''s side and greeted him. "Dad." Then, he whispered into Lonato''s ear. Lonato''s eyes fell on Fade. He narrowed his eyes slightly, then smiled and said, "I did not expect that you were smart enough to dodge my ambush." "An ambush!" All of a sudden, Thanos thought of something. "Did you deliberately set up the formation to target us?" Lonato nced at him and snorted with disdain. "Target you? No, no, I was targeting Master Chen. You''re not even qualified!" "You..." Thanos'' expression darkened and he burned with anger. At the side, Naolin sneered. "Thanos, do you really think that my father does not know what you have done in Star City all these years?" "We knew that you had gathered your old subordinates to deal with us, but we chose to sit by. However, you''re naive enough to think that we do not dare toy a finger on you. What a joke." "You knew..." Thanos'' face was filled with shock and his expression stiffened. "Haha, you''re so stupid! You..." Naolin continued to mock him. However, Lonato waved his hand and dismissed him. "That''s enough. Let''s get down to business!" With that, he gazed at Fade, narrowed his eyes and said, "i heard that Master Chen hade to Star City. You really impressed me today!" Fade looked at him and replied in a low voice, "I hold no grudge against you, why do you want to ambush me?" "No grudge? Master Chen, it''s inappropriate for you to say so! You barged into my Lion Hall and crippled my vice president, Admetus. We did not settle the scores with you for it, but you can''t treat it as if nothing has happened!" Lonato sheered. Fade retorted, "It was Lion Hall who attacked me first. I was just defending myself." "Is that so?" Lonato scoffed, he then waved his hand and said, "No matter what the truth is, it doesn''t matter anymore. My goal today is to take your life!" "How arrogant!" Fade narrowed his eyes and asked coldly, "Mr. Ho, are you nning to fight against me?" "Of course!" Lonato did not flinch at all. He stared straight into Fade''s eyes. Fade snorted coldly and a crimson red positive energy burst out from his body like a burning me,pletely enveloping him. "Show me your capabilities then." "Fade, don''t be haughty. You can''t even imagine my father''s strength," Naolin shouted as he pointed at him. However, to his surprise, Lonato suddenly changed the topic and said, "I''ve just learned that Master Chen has defeated Agni from the Indu Gang. I''m just slightly stronger than him. I might not be a match for him." UMS "Dad!" Naolin was shocked. He gawked at his father in shock. Lonato gave him a sidelong nce and he immediately shut his mouth. Fade''s face darkened slightly. He looked at Lonato and said, "Since you know that,e over and surrender!" "Haha! I have always heard that you are young and arrogant. I see that it''s true!" Lonatoughed. Immediately after, his face darkened and he gritted his teeth as he shouted, "Even if I could not do it alone, but with them, it should be enough!" As soon as he finished his words, three ck figures whooshed out from the tomb and stood beside him. Together with Lonato, they surrounded Fade. Moreover, the three ck figures emanated a vigorous and rich positive energy. Their energy surged like waves, forcing the surrounding onlookers to retreat continuously. "They are not any inferior to Agni!" Thanos felt the strength of the three ck figures and his facial expression changed drastically. The others were also shocked. "Agni is a Half-Lord Level martial artist and he has mastered over 500 streaks of martial essence. He''s a top expert!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Putting the fact that Mr. Ho is slightly better than Agni aside, these three experts are on par with Agni as well. They emerged out of nowhere. What is going on?" "Since when could Half-lord Level martial artists be found so easily?" "Not to mention that they haveprehended over 500 streaks of martial essence!" Chapter 2533 Chapter 2533 "No matter how strong Fade is, it''s impossible for him to fight against four experts at Agni''s level alone!" "Four Agni''s; I''m afraid their levels may be added up to the Lord Level. Fade is definitely no match for them." "Mr. Ho has actuallye to this extent to defeat Fade!" At this moment, Fade''s gazended on the three ck figures. He narrowed his eyes and asked coldly, "Who are you?" The three of them remained silent, but Lonato said coldly, "A dead person does not need to know so much." "Really?" Fade snorted and suddenly made a move. Three waves of energy burst out and blew off their masks.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Instantly, the faces of the three figures became visible to everyone. On the far left was a burly foreigner who was about fifty years old. He had a long scar on his face, which cut straight across his face, almost splitting his cheek in two. The man in the center had a sinister face. He had high cheekbones and triangr eyes like a viper. Thest person was a young Asian girl who looked less than twenty years old. The girl''s face looked delicate, pretty, and slightly chubby, but at that moment, there was not even a tinge of cuteness on her face, only resentment. She stared at Fade fiercely, as if she wanted to eat him alive. Although he saw their faces, he still could not recognize them. At his back, Thanos let out a cry of surprise. "That foreigner is called Aycold; he''s a famous underground killer in Micovia. In the past twenty years, he has assassinated more than 200 people. He has a big name in the underground world." "Ten years ago, he suffered arge-scale pursuit by the Micovia''s military and he went into hiding. However, there are rumors that he has been recruited into the military and has be a spy toplete the underground missions." After Fade listened to Thanos'' words, he looked over at Aycold on the opposite side and said, "Did Micovia''s military send you here? It seems that the Micovians can no longer hold themselves back." Aycoldughed and denied, "I''ve always been an underground assassin. Micovia''s military did not manage to arrest me. I have nothing to do with them." "Really? Then, why are you here today?" Fade asked. Aycoldughed. "Master Chen, you are quite valuable on the wanted list. I''m kind of short of cash, so I came." "Short of cash!" Fade scoffed. "Unfortunately, I don''t think you will be able to get any money!" "I doubt so!" Aycold''s eyes narrowed. Then, Fade looked at the young woman and asked, "What about you? Are you from Micovia too?" The girl''s face was filled with resentment. She red at Fade with gritted teeth and said, "I''m from Pagodnd." "Pagodnd!" Fade was a little surprised. He immediately recalled something. "Pagodnd, Mancho City, Witchcraft n, Witch Lord." "That''s right. I am the daughter of Witch Lord. My name is Mayden." She red at Fade bitterly. "You killed my father. Today, I havee to seek revenge for my father." He was slightly surprised, but he frowned and said coldly, "Your father, Witch Lord, deceived and kidnapped my friends. He even tried to kill me. It''s natural for me to kill him." "I don''t care what the reason is. You''ve killed my father, so you are my enemy. I''m going to kill you today." Mayden gnashed her teeth, and every word she said carried a strong killing intent. Knowing that it was useless to talk to her, Fade''s expression turned cold. He sneered in a cold voice, "If you wish to do so, just do it." After that, his gaze moved to the third figure. "Who are you?" The man remained silent. He gently pulled down his cor and revealed the symbol on his neck. Seeing the skeletal symbol on his neck, Fade''s eyes suddenly became cold. "Skull Mob!" He was Needham, a member of the Skull Mob. "You''ve taken my wife and set up this trap at the opening of the Lion God of War''s tomb. It was all to lure me here," Fade shouted. A smile appeared in Needham''s eyes as he said, "You''re quite smart but it''s toote now." "Charge!" Needhammanded. The four people, including Lonato, instantly shot out their positive energy, and it dissipated around like raging waves. The four Half-Lord Level martial artists lunged forward at the same time. The faces of the onlookers fell as they held their breaths and retreated. Despite this, Eade remained indifferent in the face of the four people''s attacks. Instead, he looked at them andughed out loud. "Do you think you can kill me? What a joke''ll show you the consequences of messing with me." "I''ll show the world that I''m invincible!" As soon as he finished his words, their expressions instantly changed. "How arrogant!" Donato frowned and shouted. "Brat!" Aycold let out a cold snort and his face was filled with disdain. "I''m going to kill you and take revenge!" Mayden''s face was full of hatred and she pulled on a long face. "Today, I''m going to take your life with my sword!" Needham drew out a long sword and the look in his eyes became colder and colder. In an instant, the four people''s streams of energy soared once again. Like a gust of strong wind, their joint attack shook the forest. Everyone was shocked by the scene. "The forces are too strong. Retreat!" ??? Some of the martial artists had originally wanted to take a closer look at the battle, but when they felt their energy, they were unable to endure it and were forced to retreat. After they retreated nearly a mile away, everyone stopped and gaped in shock at the battlefield. The crowd could not help but gasp. "Is this the energy of the Half- Lord Level martial artists? It''s so strong that I can''t even endure it." "They are not just any Half-Lords; they have mastered at least 500 streaks of martial essence!" "Who do you think will win this battle?" "Although Master Chen is strong, he has four opponents, and they are not weak ones. I''m afraid that it will be extremely difficult for him to win this battle." Hearing their discussion, Nita, who was brought there by Renny, could not help but feel worried for Fade as she looked at the battlefield. Seeing this, Renny frowned slightly, then said unhappily, "There''s no need to watch. That fellow will definitely die." "With four Half-Lord Level martial artists besieging him, even if he is at the Lord Level, he will have a difficult time escaping their attacks, not to mention that he is still far from reaching the Lord Level!" She bit her lip and lowered her head without saying anything. She put her hands together and prayed in her heart. Chapter 2534 Chapter 2534 Just as everyone was retreating, the four HalfLord Level martial artists strengthened their energy surges once more. The energies swept towards Fade from all directions like a strong wave. The air above the ground swirled wildly, forming a hurricane. Four hurricanes spun vigorously and stirred everything up. Instantly, the weather changed, dark clouds gathered overhead and the wind raged. The raging hurricane came from all four directions towards Fade, who stood in the center. He stood on the spot and endured the oppressive energy that came from all directions. However, he did not move at all. He stood where he was and looked extremely calm. It was as if everything happening in front of him did not affect him at all. "He''s putting on a show!" Lonato snorted when he saw this. The four hurricanes were now less than ten meters away from Fade and were about to envelop him. However, at this moment, he waved his hand gently, and the raging hurricanes around him suddenly quietened down, dissipating into thin air. All the four opponents were shocked. However, Aycold quickly regained hisposure and snorted. "Don''t hold back! Let''s attack him together!" In an instant, all four people moved. Lonato sneered coldly. "Fade, it''s your honor to have us four join forces against you. You shall die in peace." In the face of the siege, Fade still remained calm. With his hands behind his back, he took a step forward slowly. In an instant, the weather changed. The positive energy of Lonato''s party was immediately suppressed by Fade''s step. "This is bad!" Aycold was the first to react. His expression changed and he hurriedly backed away. The other three martial artists also stepped back at almost the same time and kept a distance from Fade. The four of them nced at each other and their expressions sank. They nodded and made a decision. In a cold voice, they yelled, "Use the ultimate skill and kill him!" As soon as they finished, Aycold made the first move. His burly figure suddenly expanded several timesrger. His body grew to more than two meters tall in the air and he seemed to have be a giant. Then, he stretched out his right arm and threw a punch. In an instant, the air burst out and a huge translucent fist smashed towards Fade, with it a powerful positive energy which grew richer. It covered up a big part of the sky and mmed down at him. Even those who retreated were shocked by the scene. "Sky-cracking Fist!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Thanos recognized Aycold''s move. His face sank and his expression froze. The Sky- cracking Fist was Aycold''s famous ultimate skill. In the past, he had defeated countless people who were after him with this ultimate skill, and finally made a name for himself in the assassinations'' world. There was once a martial artist, who was at the peak stage of the Heaven Level, and he had survived this attack. He said that those who could survive from Aycold''s Sky-cracking Fist must be the top of the top. There were only a few people who had managed to withstand the Sky-cracking Fist over the years. Furthermore, most of them would be seriously injured and their cultivation would also be greatly decreased if they could survive. They would have a tragic end. Thanos and the others were lost in thoughts in fear of Aycold''s Sky-cracking Fist. Lonato let out a roar and a shadow of a lion appeared behind him. It roared to the sky and rushed towards Fade with scarlet eyes. "It''s Mr. Ho''s Lion Roar!" He was quite reputable in Star City. Many people recognized his ultimate skill at first sight. The Lion Roar lunged forward like a giant beast in the air. Almost at the same time, a thick green fog appeared above Mayden''s head. The thick fog rushed towards Fade like a mass of green clouds with a stinky smell. Taking a closer look, they would find that the thick green fog was not fog but a group of tiny poisonous insects. Thousands of poisonous insects gathered together, each carryinga terrifying poisonous mist. They corroded all the trees, flowers and even rocks along the way as they flew at Fade. Needham was thest to make the move. He drew out a pale bone sword and swung it in the air. In an instant, a streak of skeletal energy shed towards Fade from meters away across the air. All four Half-Lord Level martial artists had used their ultimate skills at the same time. Their powers shook the surroundings. Even those who had retreated to the distant were horrified and their faces turned ghastly. Kenny had wanted to make a move at Fade earlier. When he witnessed the battle, b¨¨ immediately threw this thought behind his mind. He was d that he didn''t take any action, or else he would have ended up being a corpse by now. The other martial artists were also thunderstruck. "Is this the strength of a Half-Lord Level martial artist?" Agni, who had lost an arm, was taken aback. "They are at apletely different level from us. We are just baits." "Mr. Li, will Mr. Chen win?" Thanos'' subordinate could not help but worry and asked. Thanos'' expression was serious. He looked at the battlefield and said in a low voice, "I have faith in Mr. Chen." At this moment, Fade, who was in the middle of the battlefield, sensed the four people''s attacks and his expression darkened. "Boom!" Aycold''s Sky-cracking Fist smashed towards him, and it was as if a meteorite had descended, carrying an enormous and impactful power. Fade was about to be smashed into minced meat. However, at this moment, he started moving. He stretched out his right hand and pushed his palm forward. In an instant, streaks of rich greyish-brown energy condensed into a heavy stone. It was the stone essence. The stone rapidly grewrger as he surged his energy. As a result, it grew to almost the size as Aycold''s Sky-cracking Fist. Then, the two collided into each other. "Bang!" With a loud noise, the two shed into each other and exploded with a loud bang. "Kid, if you want to fight me head-on, you''re not qualified..." Aycold cried out frantically. However, before he could finish his words, his expression suddenly changed and he was stunned. The aftermath of the explosion in the air gradually dispersed. It turned out that Fade''s condensed stone essence had shattered Aycold''s Sky-cracking Fist. Aycold spat out a mouthful of blood. His body flew backwards and his face was pale with shock. He didn''t expect that he would be defeated by Fade, even after he had used his ultimate move. It was a total humiliation to him. Chapter 2535 Chapter 2535 "You''re not qualified to fight me head- on!" Fade snorted, his face full of disdain. He turned around and waved his hand. A faint blue, icy mist lifted in the air, forming an ice crystal fountain. The ice crystal fountain hit Lonato''s Lion Roar phantom and froze it instantly. With a slight snap of Fade''s finger, the lion exploded and shattered into countless ice crystals, falling down from the sky. Lonato''s expression darkened and his face turned pale. His body trembled slightly as he stumbled a few steps back, blood dripping out from the corner of his mouth. "It''s just an empty vessel! How meaningless!" Fademented disdainfully, then turned to Mayden''s poisonous green fog. "I''m going to kill you to avenge my father!" She shrieked bitterly. He shook his head and stayed silent. He pointed with his finger and a red me gushed out, igniting her fog. In less than ten seconds, the extremely poisonous fog was instantly burned into ashes. "You..." Mayden was stunned when she saw that her ultimate skill had failed. Then, she pulled out a green dagger and charged towards him fiercely, looking as if she was trying to perish together with him. As she approached, he felt her energy and frowned. "Something''s wrong!" However, he did not think much. Waving his sleeve, a burst of energy struck out and directly hit her thin body, sending her dozens of meters away. She fell to the ground and groaned in pain. Finally, Fade''s eyes fell on Needham, the man with the viper-like eyes. The look in his eyes became a little more serious. Needham was the strongest among the four. Even so, he was nothing to Fade. Fade gazed at the huge bone sword mming down from the sky and narrowed his eyes, a hint of frost in them. "ng!" With a sharp sound, Fade activated his sword essence and a beam of golden light burst out, forming a sharp golden sword. It emanated a tiny golden sword light and stabbed towards the huge bone sword in the air. The sword looked ordinary. However, there was an unimaginable sharpness to the golden sword. It looked as if Fade was not holding a sword, but materialized sword essence It was pure, sharp, and invincible. It pierced straight at Needham''s huge bone sword. The gigantic and majestic bone sword froze in the air. Then, with a crackling sound, the huge bone sword cracked in the air and exploded with a loud bang. It vanished into the blue. "Poof!" Needham spurted arge mouthful of blood, and a long wound appeared on his abdomen. His body swayed and he almost fell to the ground. "You broke my White Bone Sword. How is it possible..." Needham red fiercely at him. Fade snorted and said, "White Bone Sword? It''s just a trick not worth mentioning." "You..." Needham spat out another mouthful of blood. The battle seemedplicated, but it onlysted for a short while. In the blink of an eye, the roaring surrounding was restored to its serenity.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. However, the martial artists who were observing from a distance were all agitated. Almost everyone was shocked. They looked with their mouths agape. They had never thought that the battle would end up like this. "Fade won. He defeated four Half-Lord Level martial artists!" "It''s too terrifying. Those four people have used their ultimate skills yet Fade managed to defeat them. Has he reached the Lord Level?" "It''s impossible. The Lord Level is a legendary existence. Although Fade is strong, he must still have quite a distance away from the Lord Level. Anyhow, he is really strong." "Unbelievable; he''s still so young! He''s not even thirty, yet he is so close to the Lord Level. Is he even human?" Amidst the gasps of surprise, many people had lingering fear in their hearts. They secretly felt d that they did not fight against Fade earlier. Otherwise, they would have ended up the same as the four. Among them, the one who was most frightened was Agni from the Indu Gang. He felt a chill running down his back and his eyes were filled with shock. Before, he had been suppressed by Fade and had no choice but to admit defeat. However, at that moment, he was truly convinced by Fade''s ability. He did not dare to have a second thought. As for Renny, he was stunned. He felt his body go numb, as if it was on fire. He brought Nita and his men along, and ran away without looking back. He was afraid that Fade would turn on him when he came back to his senses. On the other hand, Thanos and his men were extremely excited. "Mr. Li, Mr. Chen has won!" "We''re working with the right person." "We shall reim Lion Hall." "Dad, today is the day!" Thanos'' eyes were filled with tears. He raised his head and gazed at the sky, extremely excited. Fade was still in the middle of the battlefield and he sped his hands behind his back. He swept his gaze over the four opponents and said coldly, "Shall we continue?" The four people went stiff. They looked at each other, struggling and hesitating. At that moment, Needham''s expression darkened and he shouted, "We mustbine our strength and kill him. Otherwise, we will die." "But..." Lonato was a little hesitant. Needham snapped coldly, "There''s no but''. Mr. Ho, have you forgotten the agreement that you''ve signed with the Skull Mob? Do you want to betray the Skull Mob?" "No, I don''t mean that." Lonato quickly waved his hand. On the other side, Aycold''s expression changed slightly, and a hint of hesitation shed across his face. "What about you?" Needham looked over to him. "Do you want me to contact your superior?" Aycold shivered and hurriedly shook his head. "No need, I''ll do my best." As for Mayden, she stood up with a face full of hatred and gazed at Fade viciously before Needham even spoke to her. "Let''s do it! We''ll join forces!" With Needham''s order, the four people moved again. This time, they truly went all out. They did not care about the consequences and activated all their el.n positive energy. They were like ignited candles, and instantly emitted a bright and iparable light as they closed in on Fade. Chapter 2536 Chapter 2536 At that moment, all of them resorted to using their ultimate skills. Sky-cracking Fist! Lion Roar! Poisonous Fog! White Bone Sword! Their attacks were much fiercer than before and all four of them rushed towards Fade. The energy whistled and rumbled, and the weather changed. The violent energy tore everything into pieces. With a terrifying and oppressive killing intent, it dashed forward fiercely. At that moment, Fade was like a canoe in the raging waves, about to be engulfed by these fierce waves at any time. The expressions of the onlookers, including Thanos, changed drastically and they retreated to a distance. "Die!" "Die!" "Die!" "Die!" The four people screamed at the same time, and their energy emitted a dazzling light before they gathered together to form a majestic force, like a mountain pressing down on an ant. Fade''s eyes narrowed slightly and a crimson light burst out. "Break!" Followed by Fade''s loud roar, a crimson me soared into the sky and formed a huge mebird in the air, whose wings flickered with burning mes. It flipped its wings and roared as it charged heads-on towards the huge energy in the air. "Boom!" Beams of light overflowed and the energy exploded. Wind gushed and shredded all the surrounding trees and flowers into pieces. One would be thunderstruck if they were to witness the scene high-up from the sky. The originally lush forest had be bald in the center, forming a circr empty field. In the center of the empty field was the roaring huge mebird. Its wings shot out a crimson fire pir that broke through the air. In an instant, the air burst. Their joint attack waspletely blown out by Fade. The four people cried out and flew backwards. Aycold spat out a mouthful of blood and his expression changed dramatically. His gaze at Fade was filled with shock and fear. His body thumped on the ground heavily. He didn''t care anymore and turned around to run into the forest. "Don''t think of escaping!" Fade''s eyes turned cold. A burst of energy whooshed out from his left hand. "Swoosh!" In an instant, the energy tore through the air and caught up with Aycold. It pierced straight into his back and through his heart. He copsed to the ground and let out hisst breath. After taking him out, Fade turned his gaze to Lonato. Lonato, who was trying to escape, froze where he was. He knew clearly that he was no match for Fade, therefore, he immediately knelt down on the ground and begged for mercy. "Master Chen, I was wrong. I''m willing to offer you Lion Hall. Please spare my life." "I will naturally take over Lion Hall after you''re dead!" Fade said coldly. With that, the virtual sword in his hand shed down. "No!" Lonato yelled. The shout stopped abruptly. A stream of blood, apanied by Lonato''s head, flew into the air and then fell to the ground. Then, Fade turned around and looked at the remaining two.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The youngdy, Mayden, who was the weakest, was still on the ground after being hit by Fade. She was unable to move, let alone escape. He came to stand in front of her and looked down. Looking at her bitter expression, he was lost for words for a moment. "You don''t need to say a word. I know my ending. Anyhow, I''ll curse you to death even if I''m in hell. will kill you and avenge my father''s death!" She gritted her teeth and spat out herst words. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He lightly shook his head. Without saying anything else, he sighed softly as the positive energy pierced through Mayden''s heart. Only Needham from the Skull Mob was left. He was the strongest among the four. After being knocked down, he still had the strength to stand up. However, he did not take the opportunity to flee when Fade was after the other three people. Instead, he stood still and waited for Fade toe to him. He even smiled and spoke when Fade came before him, "You''re here!" "Why aren''t you running away?" Fade asked coldly. Needhamughed and said, "Given your ability, I will not be able to escape anyway, so why the hassle?" "You sure are smart!" Fade snorted coldly. He then stared into Needham''s eyes and demanded, "Tell me, who ordered the Sku Mob to ambush me here? Where is my wife?" Needham shook his head and said, "I won''t tell you anything." "Are you sure?" Fade asked coldly and raised his right hand. "Then I''ll make you talk." Needham smiled. "I know that you are a doctor besides being a martial artist. You have excellent medical skills and can treat most of the men." "I believe that I won''t be able to stand your means." "Since you know well, spill it out then," Fade snapped coldly. Needham chuckled and shook his head, "I know my limits. Therefore, I have already taken poison when you were after them just now." "Master Chen, no matter how brilliant your medical skills are or how powerful you are, you can''t interrogate a dead person, can you? Haha!" "You..." Fade was startled. He immediately rushed forward, pulled Needham''s wrist over and checked his pulse. All of a sudden, Needham''s face changed and ck liquid flowed from the corner of his mouth. His expression darkened, and his body became stiff and he fell to the ground. He was dead. "Bang!" Fade loosened his wrist and gawked at the body on the ground with a pale face. He suppressed his anxiety and anger, and bent down to check Needham''s body, but he could not find any useful clues. Fade stood in silence. Meanwhile, the people who had retreated to a distance looked in his direction broke out into a hubbub. "How is the battle? What happened?" "It''s too far to see clearly!" "Why is it so quiet now? Is the battle over? How''s the result!" "It should be Master Chen who has won. After all, he managed to defeat four people alone just now. How amazing!" "Nheless, the result may not be certain. The four people have united together and gone all out, so they may be able to defeat Master Chen." Amidst the discussion, they waited for a while, but there was mere silence. The martial artists at the scene could not wait any longer. "There''s no movement at all. Could it be that both parties were injured? Did they all die?" "Is it possible?" "What about the Lion God of War''s tomb? Is it destroyed? The Lion Core might still be inside!" "Why don''t we go over and have a look?" "It''s a little dangerous!" Thanos was the first to take the lead. He led his subordinates and carefully walked over with a serious expression. When the others saw this, they followed suit. Chapter 2537 Chapter 2537 When the crowd came near and finally saw the situation, they were all stunned. "It''s Mr. Ho''s body. If he is dead, does it mean that four of them lost?" "Aycold is dead as well. They have lost, for sure." "All four of them are dead. Master Chen has won." "He''s too strong! It was one against four, yet he defeated them all!" "Where is Master Chen? How is he?" Thanos ran to Fade. Seeing that Fade was motionless, he asked worriedly, "Mr. Chen, are you okay?" Fade shook his head slightly and replied faintly, "I''m fine!" Then, he stood up. He nced around and his gaze suddenly froze. Someone was taking this opportunity to sneak into the Lion God of War''s tomb. "Get lost!" With a loud shriek, the soundwave rolled out and pushed the person dozens of meters away. When the others saw that he still had such strength, they were shocked and quickly retreated. Instantly, the scene regained its silence. Only Fade and Thanos remained at the spot. "Mr. Chen, how about we send you back to rest?" Thanos asked. Fade shook his head and said, "I''m fine. We''d better go take a look at your father''s tomb first!" "This..." Thanos was still slightly worried. However, Fade had already started to walk to the tomb, so Thanos quickly followed him with his men. The tomb was not very big and there were not many things. Apart from Hilderich''s coffin, there were just some of his belongings. However, most of them were rotten, except for a few weapons. After a careful examination, they did not find anything precious, let alone the Lion Core which was left behind by the legendary Lion God of War, who was said to have reached the Lord Level. In fact, Hilderich had not reached the Lord Level yet, so it was impossible that he had left any elixir cores behind. Anyhow, Thanos found a pendant left by his father in the coffin. He carefully lifted it and kept it away because there was a photo of their family of three in the pendant. Then, they left the tomb. Thanos asked his men to carry his father''s coffin out to rebury his father. Then, he apanied Fade back to the hotel he was staying in in Star City. By the time they returned, news of the battle had already been spread throughout Star City. Almost everyone was discussing the battle in the forest. Master Chen, Half-Lord, Skull Mob; all sorts of rted words constantly popped out from the passersby. On the inte, information about the battle had topped the hottest search tags. Netizens were frantically talking about the battle on the Inte. People who were present at the scene filled in the details and posted it online, which led to another round of discussion. Some people were shocked by Fade and the four Half-Lord Level masters'' strengths. Some questioned the authenticity of the story, iming that it was impossible for Fade to be that powerful at such an age. Some said that it was an official conspiracy of Star City. In short, all kinds of information and news were mixed up, making it difficult to tell what was true or false. Originally, the focus of the battle was the tomb, yet now, Fade and the other four had be the spotlight. Amidst the heated discussion, an anonymousizen suddenly released a video. The content of the video was the scene of the battle. Judging from the angle, it must have been taken from a high altitude, perhaps from satellite surveince. Due to the altitude, one could only see the outline of the battle, but the intensity of the battle was clearly visible.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Light beams flew and energy roared, not to mention the shocking explosion and aftermath of the battle. Although the public did not really know about the ultimate moves, nor did they know the subtlety of the moves, they could definitely tell the result. The four Half-Lord Level martial artists had fallen, and only Fade stood till the end. It was clear who had won and who had lost. The name of Master Chen instantly spread rapidly across the Inte, especially in the martial arts circle. Fade was quite famous before. After all, the war in Micovia had caused a great stir on the Inte. However, he was merely a champion of the International Youth Martial Arts Convention at that time. In ''opinions, he was e justo someone with great potential. At that time, he had killed dozens of martial artists from Micovia, including Bouvier, a famous martial artist. Yet in the end, Jaguar, the Army Lord, showed up and fought against Steve, the Ster Warrior from 1 Micovia, and took away Fade''s limelight. Many people had thought that Fade''s glorious achievements were all because of Jaguar Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hence, most of the martial artists didn''t really put much attention on him. He could only be considered as a good seedling, not a big tree. After this battle, everyone''s impression of him hadpletely changed. He had definitely be the backbone in the martial arts world, a strong one. After all, not any martial arts practitioners could defeat four Half- Lord Level practitioners who hadprehended at least 500 streaks of martial essence at once. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Therefore, Fade''s strength, the streaks of martial essence that he hadprehended, and his ranking roused another round of heated discussion. Nheless, he had no interest in these debates. On the contrary, he felt slightly depressed. He hade to save his wife, Quin. Initially, he thought that he would be able to find the Skull Mob in Star City and save his wife. He did manage to find a member of it, but he was killed in the battle. Thus, the clues about his wife were lost. He was extremely depressed and anxious. He asked Thanos to help him to delve deeper, hoping to find some relevant clues. Thanos had risked it all. After he reburied his father, he retrieved Lion Hall and mobilized all his forces to investigate this matter. However, they only found that Quin had indeed been brought to Star City, but nothing more. No one knew her current whereabouts. Fade was immensely annoyed. He was worried and was ready to go back to his country. Suddenly, Thanos rushed into his room and gasped. "Mr. Chen, I have news." "What news?" Fade, who was packing his luggage, asked. Thanos said excitedly, "There... There is news of President Lin." "What?" Fade was stunned and rushed over. He grabbed Thanos'' shoulders and asked excitedly, "What news? Where is Quin?" "Mr. Chen, look at this!" Thanos turned on hisputer, found a webpage, and showed it to him. Chapter 2538 Chapter 2538 "This is..." Fade nced at the news on the Inte and could not help but feel confused as the page was an English introduction to an auction webpage. The content of the page was all about the exhibits to be auctioned, most of which were antiques, calligraphy, paintings and so on. "Mr. Chen, look here!" Thanos pointed to an unnoticeable corner and said. Fade looked along and noticed that it was an introduction of an item. The introduction was short with a picture of a pendant attached to it. However, at the end of the introduction, there was a sentence that stated the former owner of the pendant was a woman from China named Quin Lin. Then, Fade clicked on it and looked at the details of the pendant. There were not many details written on it, but there was a photo of a woman wearing a pendant. The woman in the photo was Quin. "This..." Seeing this, his eyes instantly turned cold. "Mr. Chen, look here!" Thanos pointed to another ce. Following Thanos'' lead, Fade found that it was the ce where the seller listed their needs. Under normal circumstances, the seller would write a price. However, the words "Nine- blood Pill" were written there instead. Seeing this, Fade was almost sure that this so-called auctioned pendant was just a bait. The seller''s true intention was to send a message to those who wanted to save Quin, telling them to exchange Quin with the Nine-blood Pill. Fade wanted to save her immediately but he had no idea where the Nine-blood Pill was. After all, his mother-inw, Chrystal, had identally broken into Skull Mob''s ind and stolen three of Dark Dragon''s Nine-blood Pill. Later, during the process of being chased and killed, Chrystal used a Nine- blood Pill to improve her strength. Later, when she returned to Wushuang Tower, she gave a Nine-blood Pill to the guardian at that time, in order to get protection from the n. Therefore, there was only one Nine- blood Pill left. Moreover, it had disappeared more than ten years ago with Chrystal. Even though Fade was powerful, it was almost impossible to find the Nine- blood Pill in such a vast world. Thinking of this, he could not help but be silent and he frowned deeply. "Mr. Chen, what can I do for you?" Thanos asked. After a pause, Fade looked at him and said, "I''m going to Eand tomorrow. Help me with the arrangements." "Okay, I will go and arrange it right away." Thanos bid farewell and left. Fade, who was inside the room, took a deep breath and looked into the dark night. He murmured to himself, "Skull Mob, you''d better not hurt Quin. Otherwise, even if I need to overturn the world, I will tear you into pieces." After a night. The next day, Thanos personally drove Fade to the airport as he would be taking a ne to Mist City, the capital of Eand. In the car, Thanos and Fade were chatting. Fade entrusted Thanos with taking care of his affairs in Star City, as well as Yenora. Thanos nodded and agreed. When they were about to arrive at the airport, Thanos suddenly thought of something and said, "Mr. Chen, I suddenly remembered that I forgot to tell you something yesterday. I need to tell you about it." "What is it?" Fade asked. Thanos said, "It''s like this. After that great battle a few days ago, I sent someone to retrieve the bodies of Lonato, Aycold, and the others." "After the doctor''s examination, we discovered something unusual with the body of the youngdy, Mayden." "Something unusual with Mayden''s body? What is it?" Fade asked. Thanos said, "There are traces of a gic drug. Its specific functions are not clear, but ording to our inference, it should have the ability to stimte cell vitality and enhance strength." "Gic drug!" Hearing these words, Fade''s eyes narrowed and he immediately thought of something. "No wonder Mayden''s strength had improved so quickly. It must be because of the artificial drug that was injected into her body!" Fade said. He recalled the scene of him killing Witch Lord in Mancho City, Pagodnd. Witch Lord was considered very strong, but he was, after all, just a step away from bing a HalfLord Level martial artist. As for his daughter, who was less than eighteen years old, she was not a martial artist at all. As a result, in just a few short months'' time, Mayden suddenly became a Half-Lord Level martial artist and had even mastered over 500 streaks of martial essences. She was one level stronger than her father, Witch Lord. Such immediate progress was considered amazing, even for a genius of martial arts.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Now that he thought about it, the other party most likely used some special method. That method was most likely a gic drug. "The effect of this gic drug is too strong as it''s able to directly raise a youngdy to the Half-Lord Level. I wonder where it came from!" Thanos said. Fade''s eyes narrowed as he said in a deep voice, "Speaking of which, the Skull Mob, Lion Hall, and Mayden have a grudge on me. I''m not surprised that they will make such a move." "But it''s hard to understand why Aycold would suddenly attack me without any reason. You said before that it was rumored that he was arrested by the Micovia military." "Therefore, there is no need to exin the source of the gic drug." "Mr. Chen, do you mean that the gic drug is from Micovia?" Thanos asked. Fade nodded and replied, "It''s just a guess, but I think it''s close." "Micovia might have such technology. If they used this gic drug on their soldiers, then Micovia would be invincible." Thanos was worried. Fade said, "The effect of the drug is amazing, but in this world, there is no free lunch. It''s impossible to make rapid progress without sacrificing something." "If you want to obtain the effect of rapid progress, you have to pay a price. If I''m not wrong, the side effects of this medicine must be et very great, and the damage to the body might be terrifying. Moreover, it is not so easy to make the medicine work." a "That''s true, but, Mr. Chen, you should be careful. After all, this kind of artificial martial artist is like a cannon. Even if they have to userge number of soldiers on you, Micovia will not feel bothered. If they attack you on arge scale, even if your strength is extremely powerful, I''m afraid you will be in danger," Thanos said worriedly. "Thank you. I will be careful." Fade nodded and smiled, At this moment, the car had arrived at the airport and stopped. He got out of the car, waved goodbye, and walked into the airport. Chapter 2539 Chapter 2539 Fade entered the airport, boarded the ne, and headed to Mist City, Eand. At that moment, at a special military research facility in Micovia, Professor Thommer, who was tightly wrapped from head to toe, was looking into arge transparentboratory in front of him. In theb, a burly Micovian soldier was being injected with a scarlet-colored drug. His eyes began to burn, and the muscles in his body began to bulge. The soldier grew increasingly violent, as he smashed the transparent wall of theboratory with his fists. His blows became stronger and stronger, sending shockwaves throughout theboratory. However, Thommer simply watched calmly from in front of theboratory. "How is the figure data of the experiment?" He asked coldly. "Professor, the subject''s strength has reached the middle stage of the Heaven Level, and the speed of improvement has slowed down." "Middle stage of the Heaven Level, that isn''t enough!" Thommer frowned. "Increase the dosage of the drug!" The staff member was a little worried. "But Professor..."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Thommer interrupted him. "This is an order." "Yes, sir!" The subordinate replied. Soon, more scarlet liquid was pumped into the soldier''s body. The already violent soldier''s body suddenly trembled and he became more aggressive. He bombarded the wall of theboratory with punches and kicks. "His strength is increasing to the advanced stage of the Heaven Level." "He''s still growing stronger. He''s about to reach the peak stage of the Heaven Level. No, something''s not right. The experimental subject is going to lose control." "No, it''s out of control. The experiment has failed." Thommer watched his staff descend into chaos as the experimental subject raved on. He turned around with an expressionless face. "Clean it up. Prepare for the next experiment," he instructed coldly. "Yes, sir!" The men jumped toply. Thommer turned around and returned to his office. He picked up the phone and dialed a number. "This is Thommer. The experiment didn''t go too smoothly. What''s the situation with Mutant No. 2? Can it be recalled? I need to conduct some amendments on the research." A low voice came from the other end of the line. "Mutant No. 2 is dead." Thommer was taken aback. "What? Dead? How did she die? She has the strength of a Half-Lord Level martial artist. Who could have killed her?" "Mutant No. 2 went to Star City to avenge her father but ended up being killed," the person on the other line exined. "Furthermore, other than Mutant No. 2, her opponent also took down three Half-Lord Level experts that were not any weaker than No. 2." Thommer was extremely shocked. "What? He killed four Half-Lord experts at the same time? Who is he? How could he be so powerful?" The other party continued, "You should know him. He is the young master of China... Master Fade Chen!" "Fade, it''s him. I know him!" Thommer narrowed his eyes. "If I remember correctly, he''s not even thirty years old yet. How could he be so powerful? Could it be that the Chinese military has also developed something simr?" "We have no intelligence regarding that. Also, ording to various reports. Fade isn''t an artificial martial artist. He''s cultivating naturally," the person responded. "A naturally cultivated martial artist; how could he improve so fast? This is too shocking!" Thommer said. Then, he thought of something and narrowed his eyes. "If you catch him, give him to me for further research. Perhaps, I''ll be able to make a breakthrough in Reagent X." "There''s no need to think about it for the time being. Capturing an expert of that level is too difficult," the low voice said. Thommer nodded. "Of course I know. Alright, let''s leave it at that. This batch of experimented bodies are of poor quality. Not a single one of them could tolerate my drug. Next time, send over a batch with good quality." "Are they still not good enough? They are already elites in the army. It''s not easy to find someone stronger," the person argued. "That''s your problem, I don''t care. All I need is experimental bodies," Thommer said impatiently before hanging up the phone. After a few hours of flying, Fade arrived in the capital of Eand, Mist City. After exiting the airport, he went straight to the southwest of Mist City where the venue of the auction, Hamptonus Pce, was located. After booking a room at a nearby hotel, he walked to Hamptonus Pce. Hamptonus Pce was one of the houses of the Royal Family of Eand. Later, when the Royal Family moved out, it was open to the public and became a famous tourist spot. Tourists from all over the world came to visit this ssical and exquisite pce. This time, the Surfbee Auction House, as the world''s oldest and most famous auction house, was responsible for the auction, and they had chosen Hamptonus Pce as the venue. It was a prominent choice and it garnered much attention. To rescue his wife, he had to scout out the auction site and assess the situation. After buying a ticket, he entered Hamptonus Pce with a group of ordinary tourists. As soon as they entered the pce, the other tourists took out their phones and cameras and took pictures non-stop. On the other hand, Fade quickly shuttled through the pce, observing its routes and environment. In particr, he scouted the official venue for this auction... The White Hall of Hamptonus Pce. He entered the hall and began to observe its environment carefully. As one of the most famous ces in Hamptonus Pce, there were naturally all kinds of tourists in the White Hall. Of course, to protect the pce, tourists who entered the White Hall were either rich or noble. He also spent a sum of money to get in. Many new tourists were observing all kinds of decorations in the White Hall, constantly taking pictures. Among them, he saw several Asian faces and even heard a few people speaking Chinese. A 17 or 18-year-old girl, who was wearing famous brands, was taking pictures with excitement in the White Hall. Beside her was a middle-aged woman in her forties. She was also quite well-off. There was more than one luxury leather bag in her hand. They were obviously a mother and a daughter, taking pictures of each other. At the same time, they chattered excitedly. "Mom, look at this. It''s so beautiful. Take a picture for me." "No wonder they''re nobles. Look at everything. The decorations are all so artistic. Our country''s things are trash oncepared." "Our country now is nouveau riche at best. With a little money, our people think that they can act all rude and arrogant anywhere they go. They have no self restraint. Otherwise, I wouldn''t let your father bring us here as immigrants!" "I''m so d we left home. I''m so lucky to be able to live in Eand in the future." Fade overheard their conversation and felt a little unhappy. He frowned slightly. However, after all, it was someone else''s business. Hence, he didn''t say anything and just walked around them. Chapter 2540 Chapter 2540 Fade left the White Hall after assessing theyout. Just as he was about to leave, a man in his fifties dressed in a tuxedo and a bowtie came over to him and said, "Excuse me, are you Mr. Fade Chen?" He looked at the butler in surprise. "You are?" The butler smiled gently and pointed to a ck Rolls-Royce not far away. He said, "Mr. Chen, our young master would like to invite you to a cup of tea." "Who is your young master and what business does he have with me?" Fade asked with a slight frown. The butler, whose name was Johnston, said, "Our young master said that if you are looking for Miss Quin Lin, he may have some news." "What!" Fade narrowed his eyes as he red at Johnston. "Who is your young master?" "Mr. Chen, you will know when you get there!" Johnston said. Fade thought for a few seconds and nodded. "Lead the way!" Johnston nodded and led Fade to the Rolls-Royce. He bowed and said, "Young Master, Mr. Chen is here." A young man''s voice could be heard, "Mr. Chen, please get in the car!" Johnston opened the door, and Fade got in. The car was very spacious. There was a circle of seats in the back and the small refrigerator next to it was filled with all kinds of drinks. A handsome young man with a gentle expression was sipping on a ss of champagne. When he saw Fade, he set down his champagne and spoke with a smile, "Mr. Chen, you are here." Fade was surprised to see the young man in front of him. He squinted and said, "It''s you!" The young man in front of him was Aiden, the captain of Eand''s representative team to the International Youth Martial Arts Convention in Micovia. Back in Micovia, he teamed up with Bart, the captain of the Micovian team, against Fade in thepetition. Later, he was wounded by Fade and returned to Eand in disgrace. He wasn''t expecting to meet him here. Fade nced at him apprehensively. "What do you want from me?" Aiden poured a cup of tea for Fade and handed it to him. He smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, I mean no harm. You don''t have to be on your guard." "Really?" Fade ignored the tea and continued to stare at him. Aidenughed and ced the tea aside. He then said, "You and I both know that you came to Eand for your wife, Miss Quin." Fade squinted. "What are you trying to say?" "I want to make a deal with you, Mr. Chen," Aiden replied. "What''s the deal?" Fade asked. Aiden smiled lightly. "I have information about Miss Quin that I can offer you, Mr. Chen, but you need to do something for me in return." "Why should I believe you?" Fade asked in a low voice. Aiden shook his head slightly. "I''m Aiden Blythe, descendant of the Blythe family of Eand. My family owns 20% of the shares of Surfbee Auction House." "The Blythe family!" Fade recalled that name. He had done some research on Eand beforeing to the country, especially on its important families, nobles, and martial arts organizations. The most famous among them, except for the Royal Family of the Eand, was the Sacred Hall of Eand. Under the Sacred Hall, there were several great aristocratic families. Almost all of them had been famous in Eand for hundreds of years. They controlled all aspects of lif¨¨ in Eand, whether in terms of economy, culture or martial arts. The Blythe family that Aiden belonged to, as well as the Walton Family of Nita''s fiance, were two of them. If Aiden was who he said he was, then it was possible for him to know some information about Quin. "What do you want me to do?" Fade asked. Hearing this, Aiden smiled. "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. You can think about it carefully." "Tomorrow, the Blythe family will be holding a banquet. Celebrities from all walks of life, as well as family and friends are invited." "If you wish, you maye to my house to attend the banquet tomorrow. We can talk about it then." As he spoke, Aiden handed him an exquisite invitation card. Fade put the card away and said, "I''ll think about it." Then, he stood up and prepared to leave.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Seeing this, Aiden turned sideways to open the car door for Fade and waved goodbye to him. Johnston watched him leave, then returned to the car and closed the door. Looking at Aiden who was pouring himself some wine, Johnston asked, "Master Aiden, are you really going to do business with Fade?" Aiden took a sip of wine and said, "Why shouldn''t we cooperate? Besides, this is an order from our family''s elders." "But he has once hurt you. Don''t you hate him?" Johnston asked carefully. Aiden put down his wine ss, his eyes shing dangerously. "Of course I hate him. I even want to tear him to pieces." "A few months ago, I made up my mind that after recovering from my injuries, I must make great progress and be a true Angel Knight of the Sacred Hall. I have to defeat Fade and avenge myself." He paused, took a big gulp of wine, swallowed it, and then shook his head, revealing a bitter smile. "However, a few days ago, I gave up. I don''t want to take revenge anymore." Johnston was a little confused. "Why is that? Young Master, you..." "Why?" Aiden looked agitated, and his eyes showed a touch of scarlet. "Because I know that it''s impossible for me to surpass Fade in martial arts. It''s impossible for me to take revenge." "My current strength is only at the peak stage of the Heaven Level, and I''m still some distance away from bing an Angel Knight." "But that Fade, he fought alone against four Half-Lord experts on Star Ind and killed them. Furthermore, he''s a Half-lord expert who hasprehended more than 500 streaks of martial essences." "How can I surpass him and avenge myself? That''s impossible!" "This..." ." Johnston froze for a moment and could not think of any words tofort him. After all, he also knew that the gap between their martial arts strength was too great. When Aiden saw this, he smiled and waved his hand. "Hence, I''m letting it go. There''s no benefit in making such a person my enemy. On the contrary, it''ll only bring trouble on myself. In any case, there''s no deep hatred between me and him. At most, it was just apetition." "Rather than resenting him, it''s better to work together. At the very least, I''ll be one enemy short. Perhaps, I still have a chance to bring great help to the Blythe family." "After all, us Blythes have fallen behind the other noble families. The Walton and Hogwart families have surpassed us in the Sacred Hall. If this continues, our family will most likely fall behind." "That won''t happen. With you here, we, the Blythe family, will only get better and better!" Johnston ttered. Aidenughed and said, "Okay, stop ttering me. I know what I''m capable of. Let''s go home!" "Yes!" Johnston ordered the driver to set off. Chapter 2541 Chapter 2541 After Fade and Alden finished their conversation and left Hamptonus Pce, it was already noon. On the street outside the pce, some small restaurants and food stalls began to open, selling all kinds of food and drinks. Many tourists came out and bought things to eat here. Fade took a look and was ready to go back to the hotel for lunch. After all, he was not used to Eand food. However, just as he was about to leave, amotion suddenly broke out. Suddenly, someone shouted, "You''ve gone too far!" Immediately, an angry quarrel in Chinese mixed with English broke out. "We are also your customers. Why do you treat us differently?" "It''s unfair. This is discrimination." "These are our rules. If you don''t like it, get out of here! You are not wee here." "You call those rules? Obviously, you are discriminating against us!" Listening to the quarrel, Fade had a rough idea of what happened. It turned out that a middle-aged couple hade to visit the Hamptonus Pce. Afterwards, they went out to buy food at the stall. After sitting down and asking the people next to them, they realized that the vendor had charged them double the price. Therefore, the couple, Jacobean and Lenica, went to argue with the stall owner and asked for their money back as well as an apology. Not only did the vendor not return their money, he also drove them out of their seats. He even threatened to hit them. Just like that, the two sides started arguing. As the quarrel became more and more intense, more and more people gathered around. From the discussion, they could make out what had happened. Immediately, many tourists were secretly dissatisfied and felt uneasy. However, when they saw more and more people gathering around the stall owner, no one spoke up. After all, no one wanted to get into trouble in a foreign country. The middle-aged couple, who were already thin and small, were surrounded by the burly stall owners and helpers. They were pushed and shoved until they retreated. Lenica was even pushed to the ground. Shended on her behind, and cried out in pain. But even so, the vendor''s side still refused to ease up and continued to push the two. They even asked them topensate the vendor for the damage done. Apparently, the couple did not go abroad very often. They were frightened and kept looking around for help but no one responded. Instead, some locals were pointing at them and ridiculing them. At that moment, Fade stepped out from the crowd, leaned over to help Lenica up, and said, "Auntie, I am a doctor. Let me treat you." As he spoke, he secretly infused positive energy into her body, relieving her of some pain. Lenica quickly thanked him, "Oh, I really feel much better. Young man, thank you so much." Jacobean stepped forward and expressed his gratitude. "Thank you so much, young man. Are you a foreigner?" Fade nodded and replied, "Yes, I am. How about you?" "We are foreigners as well. We wanted to travel abroad after retirement to open our eyes to other cultures. However, we didn''t expect..." Jacobean sighed. "Some people are just used to being high and mighty. They just like to bully us, foreigners," Fade said. "Yes, we are obviously tourists, but they charged us double. This is too much." Jacobean was filled with indignation. At that moment, the big-bellied stall owner came over with a group of people and said, "Hey, don''t waste our time. You''ll have topensate. Do you hear me?" "You..." The middle-aged couple was furious. "Uncle, Auntie, let me handle it!" Fade shielded them behind him, looked at the stall owner and said, "You have deceived them, yet you ask forpensation. Isn''t that too much?" "Too much? Haha, I don''t think so," the vendor smiled. "It''s them who disrupted my business. Of course they shouldpensate me." Fade narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Lying to customers, treating them differently, and charging double the price. Isn''t that too much?" "Haha, the price you mentioned is for us locals. As for doubling the price, that is the price for you tourists. That is our rule," the vendor said. "Rules? It''s not written on your signboard!" Fade asked, "Moreover, I''ve never seen you charge double the price for other tourists. Why are you only double charging us?" Upon hearing this, the vendor took out a pen, went back to the stall, and wrote down one extra rule on its signboard. "Double the price for particr tourists."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he looked at Fade proudly and said, "Now, it''s written. I want to be paid double the price. If you are not happy, then go back and stay out of Eand." Many of the Eand locals followed the stall owners lead and started pointing fingers. "That''s right. Don''te if you don''t like it. Why are you talking so much?" "You people are so rude, causing a fuss here. It''s so annoying." "It''s best to drive you people away so as not to contaminate our environment." "Naha, did you hear that? You are not wee here." The vendor was proud of himself. He stretched out his hand and said, "Hurry up,pensate me, and then get out of here." "You... You''ve gone too far..." The middle-aged couple was furious. "We will neverpensate you. It''s you who shouldpensate us." "If you don''t pay up, then I''ll teach you a lesson." The vendor rolled up his sleeves and approached them fiercely. Although the middle-aged couple were afraid, they still put on a determined look. They brandished their umbres, preparing to defend themselves. For a time, the atmosphere became tense. At that moment, a sharp voice of a woman sounded, "This is so annoying. Since you have done something wrong, then you should pay for it. Don''t disturb other people''s business. Let the other customers eat in peace." "That''s right, this is so annoying. I''ve waited for so long, but I still can''t get anything to eat. I''m getting hungry." It was a young girl''s voice. Everyone turned towards the two voices. Fade followed and frowned. The speakers were none other than the pair of luxuriously dressed mother and daughter whom he met at the White Hall. At that time, they had been badmouthing their ve homnd and saying that they had migrated to Eand. Content belongs to The two of them looked like everyone else from their homnd yet they were taking the stall owner''s side. This caused several tourists surrounding the area to frown. Lenica looked at the woman in luxurious clothing with dissatisfaction and said, "It was the stall owner who deceived us. It''s he who shouldpensate us." set The woman in luxurious clothes waved her hand impatiently and said, "No need to exin. I heard what is going on! They already said that this is their rule. You didn''t follow the rules, but med him for collecting more money. Isn''t that a joke?" "We are in his territory. Hence, you have to follow his rules. Do you think you are still in your homnd where such rudeness is tolerated?" Chapter 2542 Chapter 2542 "You, that''s nonsense. We never broke any rules at all. This is deception. It''s discrimination," Jacobean said angrily. The woman in luxurious clothes, whose name was Sophie, sneered, "Huh, it''s because there are so many uncultured people like you that people look down on you. You refuse to adapt but me other people for it. What a joke." "What a bunch of rude country bumpkins, haha!" Sophie''s daughter, Cathy,ughed in agreement. The arrogant attitude of the two irked the middle aged couple and the other tourists. "Whose side are you on? They bullied us, but you are helping them. Don''t you have any conscience?" A tourist asked discontentedly. Sophie snorted, "There is no "we". We are not the same. My family immigrated to Eand. I am now an Eander. I am different from you people." "Bah, so you don''t speak ournguage anymore. No wonder you are so weird!" "They are justp dogs. They lick the foreigners'' boots and think that they are better than us." "Huh, fine! I love watching you uncultured, ipetent people throw hissy fits!" "s, you have an inferiorityplex as well!" The look on Sophie''s face riled up the tourists. They bombarded her with curses. Some could barely stop themselves from attacking her. However, she still looked proud and disdainful. "Now, I''ll show you the difference between us, Eanders and you." She then swaggered to the stall with her daughter, took out a handful of bills and said, "Give me two of the most expensive set meals." The vendor looked at her and said, "100 dors!" "What? Isn''t it 25 dors per serving?" Sophie asked. The vendor nced at her, pointed to the sign on the side, and said, "For you, the price is doubled. Don''t you see?" Sophie smiled and said, "Sir, you''ve got it wrong. We are not foreigners, we are from Eand." The vendor shook his head in disbelief. "You look like that and still im to be from Eand? Do you take me for a fool?" Cathy quickly exined, "Our family officially migrated here. We are now citizens of Eand." The vendor nced at her and said, "I don''t care if you are a citizen or not. In my eyes, you are not from Eand. If you want to buy my things, it''s double the price." "You..." The mother and daughter were taken aback.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The surrounding tourists couldn''t help jeering andughing. "Hehe, what a noble Eand woman! How amazing!" "She licks their boots like a dog but they still won''t acknowledge her. What a joke." "Is this ap dog''s virtue? Now, I have finally witnessed it." The mother and daughter flushed in anger. "What are youughing at? I think you are just jealous that we managed to migrate over. You don''t even have the chance!" The tourists matched her tit for tat. "Didn''t you migrate over to be ap dog? We don''t have that opportunity and we don''t want it. Well let you have it." "You... You..." The mother and daughter were trembling with anger. At that point, the vendor rudely pushed the mother and daughter away. He said impatiently, "Don''t block the door and disrupt my business." Then, the vendor walked up to the middle-aged couple, reached out his hand, and shouted, "Pay up!" "No way! We did nothing wrong!" Jacobean said, gritting his teeth. "Are you trying to avoid paying?" The vendor''s eyes sank. With a wave of his hand, he beckoned his staff to surround the couple. Jacobean moved to protect his wife. "What are you doing?" He said through gritted teeth. "What are we doing? If you don''t pay up, I''ll teach you a lesson." The vendor clenched his fist so hard that it creaked. He then threw a punch at Jacobean''s face. Jacobean shut his eyes in shock as he braced for the impact. "Bam!" Just as the punch was about tond. Fade stepped in and caught the man''s fist. "I''m warning you, withdraw your fist immediately." The vendor called his assistants. "Brat, you don''t get to warn me. Brothers, teach him a lesson. Let''s make these foreigners know that they are in Eand''s territory now," he shouted. The tourists backed away in fear. "He doesn''t know what''s good for him!" Fade snorted coldly and charged towards them. With a burst of cracks, the vendor and several shop assistants were writhing on the ground with bloody noses and swollen faces. The vendor, in particr, had been beaten to a pulp. He was hardly recognizable. He pointed at Fade. "You hit me. You... You are finished. You are totally finished," he wheezed. Fade ignored him and turned back tofort the badly frightened middle-aged couple. At that moment, a siren could be heard approaching. Jacobean''s face fell. "This isn''t good. Someone called the police." Lenica looked at him apologetically. "Fade, this had nothing to do with you but we got you involved. This..." Fade shook his head and said, "Auntie, it''s okay. It''s not a big deal." Sophie and Cathy sneered when they heard that. "Haha, it''s fine. Justfort yourselves!" "If you fight and cause trouble here, you''ll be arrested and sent back to your country. You''ll never be allowed to enter the country again!" "What a bunch of rude and uncultured people." Fade frowned and red at them but said nothing as the police had already arrived at the scene. After some inquiries, the vendor pointed at Fade. The police immediately came over and put Fade and the middle-aged couple into the police car. When Sophie and Cathy saw this, their faces were all smiles. However, at that moment, the vendor pointed at them as well. Suddenly, the police grabbed the two of them and harried them into the patrol car. "Hey, you are mistaken. This has nothing to do with us." "We are Eanders, not foreigners. You''ve got the wrong person." "My husband is an executive in a Qu multinationalpany. You''d better let us go right now." "Be quiet!" The police struck them with a baton. They were so scared that they trembled with fright and dared not shout anymore. Not daring to shout at the police, Sophie and Cathy vented their anger on Fade. "It''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for you meddling in other people''s business, we wouldn''t have been arrested!" "You only know how to be rude. You don''t have a shred of ss." "You are so uncultured. If youck ss, then don''t travel. You''ll just embarrass yourself." "Shut up!" Fade shouted coldly as he red at them. "How dare you! We won''t shut up. What can you do about it?" The mother and daughter retorted. Chapter 2543 Chapter 2543 Fade''s expression darkened as he released his positive energy. Suddenly, the mother and daughter felt the pressure around their bodies doubled. Their bodies trembled, their faces were full of horror, and they did not dare to make a sound. "Hmph!" He snorted and restrained his positive energy. The mother and daughter breathed a sigh of relief but looked at him with more fear. They did not dare to say anything else. As for Fade, heforted the middle-aged couple beside him. If he wanted to leave, the police could not stop him. The main reason why he didn''t leave was that he was worried about the middle-aged couple and wanted to help them. The second reason was that he didn''t want to expose himself too early so that the Skull Mob wouldn''t see himing. When they arrived at the police station, the police came to interrogate him. Fade told them the whole story. After the police had taken down notes, they ced them in a detention room and left. In the detention room, Lenica couldn''t help but be nervous. Jacobean quicklyforted his wife, "It''s okay, don''t worry. We did nothing wrong. They should be letting us go soon." Sophie and Cathy, who were on the other side, wanted to say something, but when they saw Fade''s serious gaze, they held their tongues. They waited in the detention room for nearly an hour, but there was still no news. The police officers never came to speak to them. After a while, they couldn''t help feeling a little worried. "Did something go wrong?" Lenica asked with concern. Jacobean''s expression turned serious. Sophie finally couldn''t hold it in any longer and said, "It''s all your fault. If you had just paid up, everything would be fine now. Now, we..." "Shut up!" Fade shouted coldly and red at her. Just then, a figure walked past them. When everyone in the detention room saw the person, their expressions immediately changed. That was because the person who walked past was none other than the vendor. The vendor said something to the police, pointed to the people in the detention room, and then left the police station.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At that moment, everyone felt certain that something was wrong. "Why could he leave? He''s the main culprit!" Jacobean frowned and banged on the iron door of the detention room, shouting, "Someone,e here now." Finally, a policeman came over with an impatient look on his face. "What are you doing?" Jacobean quickly said, "That vendor is the one who''s lying. He''s the main culprit. Why did you let him go? Also, we''ve been locked up for more than an hour. When are you going to let us go?" "Let you go?" The policeman sneered disdainfully. "You can''t go. The vendor is pressing charges for assault. Stay here until you are convicted and punished!" "How can this be? It''s clear that the vendor was in the wrong. He attacked us first. We were just defending ourselves," Jacobean cried anxiously. "Were you really defending yourselves? That''s not what we saw," the police snorted as he turned to leave. Seeing this, Sophie and Cathy were also anxious and rushed over as they started shouting. "My husband is an executive of a multinationalpany. Let us out." "I want to make a phone call. I want to request for bail." "I''m sorry, but you don''t have such rights!" The policeman retorted. Before he left, he turned to his subordinates. "There are a few foreigners inside. Watch them closely. Don''t let them make trouble." "Yes, Captain!" Hearing this, the people in the detention room turned pale and almost copsed to the ground. "We are doomed. We are doomed." "Could it be that we are going to jail? I don''t want to go to jail." They sobbed. "It''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for you..." Fade, who hadn''t been speaking, frowned slightly at this moment. He sighed and whispered to himself, " wanted to follow the rules and came here ording to the process. didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen." After that, he stepped towards the iron door. Seeing this, the people couldn''t help but ask, "What are you doing!" He said to the middle-aged couple, "I''m going out for a moment. You guys stay here. Well be out soon." "Going out?" The middle-aged couple were flustered. The luxuriously dressed mother and daughter duo started to mock him. "Nonsense. This is a detention room. The iron door is locked and electrified. How can you possibly get out? Besides, if you go out like this, you will be breaking out from prison." Fade ignored them and turned to the iron gate. The steel bars were as thick as his fingers. He reached out with his right hand and gave it a gentle push. Suddenly, there was a loud tter. He had ripped the heavy iron door off its hinges and bent it. Throwing the iron door to the ground, he pped his hands and stepped out of the detention room. Seeing this, the people inside were all stupefied. Their expressions were full of shock and they couldn''t help but rub their eyes. They couldn''t believe what was happening n front of them. At that moment, the policemen on guard outside heard the noise and rushed over. However, with a few thuds, Fade instantly knocked them to the ground. Seeing this, the people in the detention room were even more shocked. However, after recovering from the shock, Sophie and Cathy shouted in horror. "What are you doing? Are you crazy? You are breaking out from prison and assaulting the police. This is a serious crime!" "You are courting death. Don''t implicate us." Even though they trusted Fade, the middle aged couple stared with their mouths open, unable to speak. They were dumbstruck by what had happened. After Fade had knocked down the two policemen, he found his cell phone and dialed a phone number. "Aiden, this is Fade. There''s something that I need your help with..." When he was on the phone, he heard some movement. More policemen rushed over and surrounded the detention room. They even pulled out their guns and aimed them at him. "Raise your hand and surrender immediately!" "Do not resist!" The four people in the detention room were almost scared to death. Sophie and Cathy raised their hands in a hurry. "He''s acting on his own. It has nothing to do with us. We surrender!" The middle-aged couple frowned slightly and spoke up, "Fade, don''t be impulsive. We can exin to them carefully." Fade turned back andforted them. "Uncle, Auntie, rest assured that nothing will happen." Then, he approached the policemen. Seeing him approaching, the police shouted, "Stop, don''te over. Stop!" He did not respond and continued to advance. "Stop right now, or I''ll shoot," the policeman shouted and put his finger on the trigger. However, Fade continued to move forward, and he was less than five meters away from them. Chapter 2544 Chapter 2544 At that point, the policeman''s face sank and he pulled the trigger. Suddenly, a gunshot could be heard. The four men in the detention room were so frightened that their faces turned pale as they copsed to the ground. "It''s over, we are doomed." However, at this time, Fade''s figure became like a phantom, and in a sh, he appeared in front of the policeman. Then, a series of clicking sounds rang out one after another. The policeman at the door suddenly realized that the gun in his hand had been deformed into a pile of scrap iron. There seemed to be traces of five fingers on the distorted pistol. "This... You..." He was utterly shocked. At that point, Fade had already appeared in front of the policeman who had opened fire. He showed them a deformed bullet and said in a calm and cold voice, "Don''t shoot so casually next time. Otherwise, you won''t be left standing here." "You, who the hell are you?" The policeman who had fired was scared out of his wits and his body was trembling. Fade responded faintly, "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you don''t follow the rules. It''s not appropriate to let the culprits go and imprison the victims." "I... I..." The policeman still wanted to exin. Fade waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to exin it to me. When hees, you can exin it in detail." "Who? Who ising?" The policeman asked. Fade did not answer. At that moment, a series of footsteps approached quickly, and a group of people rushed toward them. The person in front was Aiden. He rushed past the policemen, came to Fade, and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m here." Seeing Aiden rushing over, the policeman stuttered, "What are you..." However, at that moment, a group of people came in behind Aiden. Among them was his boss, the police chief. Behind him was a slew of famouswyers and reporters from Eand. The policeman was taken aback. "Chief, what... What''s going on?" The chief red hatefully at him and said, "Everyone, get lost. This is the young master, Aiden Blythe, and his friend." At the sound of this name, the policemen were even more shocked. The Blythe family name was well-known throughout Eand. How could they not know it? Aiden was also a famous figure among Eand''s younger generation. Now that such a big shot hade, it was no wonder that the chief and famouswyers and reporters were there. The chief looked at the policeman and asked, "Tell me, what the hell is going on?" The policeman who opened fire hesitated for a while, not knowing what to say. At that time, Fade stepped forward and said lightly, "Chief, let me tell you what happened!" "Go ahead, Mr. Chen!" The chief replied politely. Fade then told him the whole story. After listening to him, the chief widened his eyes and shouted at the policeman who had opened fire, "What did you do? You can''t even handle such a small matter well." "I-ljust..." "Stop talking. Let him go!" The chief shouted angrily. The policeman who opened fire quickly nodded and gave the order to his subordinates. In the detention room, the four people who were lying terrified on the ground were surprised by what had just transpired. They instinctively smiled. Then, the middle-aged couple tidied up their clothes and stepped out. Sophie and Cathy quickly got up and prepared to follow him out. However, Fade just looked at the two and said to the policeman, "I don''t know them. They have nothing to do with me." "Uh..." The policeman was flustered for a moment, and then he understood what was going on and said, "Take them back." "Yes!" The police immediately moved to stuff the well-dressed mother and daughter back into the detention room. Sophie and Cathy suddenly panicked and quickly started shouting. "I''m with them!" "Dear brother, bring us with you!" Fade nced at them coldly and said in a cold voice, "Are we acquainted? If I remember it correctly, you just said that I vel implicated you and that you have nothing to do with me!" Content belongs to Sophie''s expression froze. She immediately squeezed out a smile and tried to exin, "Little brother, we were rash earlier and we were talking nonsense. We were wrong!" "One mistake and you are done! Hmph!" Fade snorted coldly. Hearing this, Cathy pointed at Fade him with a proud expression, "Say it, how much do you want for getting us out? Name your price. My family can afford it." "How much money?" He squinted at the well-dressed girl. "Do you think I''m making things difficult for you because of money?" She raised her head and said, "Of course! You should have heard that my dad is an executive and that my family has migrated. Hence, you deliberately put on an act just to get some benefits. Tell me, how much do you want!" Seeing her arrogance, he smiled and shook his head. "How much do I want? A hundred million yuan, can you afford it?" "One hundred million, you..." Cathy''s words choked in her throat and she could not say the second half of the sentence. Seeing this, he snorted coldly. "Don''t be so arrogant if you can''t afford it. It''s just a joke." After that, he turned around and left the police station with the middle-aged couple. Hepletely ignored the mother and daughter pair who were shouting behind him. "Shut up! Don''t shout!" The policeman shouted and scared Sophie and Cathy into going back to their cell. In the detention room, the mother and daughter duo shrank angrily into the corner. "That guy is too much. He left us here." Cathy''s face was full of resentment. "That brat actually demanded a ludicrous sum of 100 million yuan." Outside the police station, Fade expressed his gratitude to Alden and then sent the middle-aged couple back to their hotel. Then, he returned to his hotel. The next evening, Fade took his invitation and hailed a taxi to head to the Blythe family for the dinner party. An hourter, he got out of the car and looked at therge, grand castle in front of him. He could not help but let out a sigh. "As expected of the great nobles of Eand. Such a grand castle is on par with Hamptonus Pce." After tidying up his clothes, he strode to the entrance of the castle.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Near the entrance, a slew of luxury cars arrived one after another. Men and women in formal wear got out of the cars and stepped into the castle slowly. From the exmations of the onlookers, one could tell that these guests were obviously famous big shots. Rich people, high officials, and celebrities came in an endless stream. In contrast, Fade, in his casual clothes, seemed to be a little out of ce in this environment. However, he did not care. After sweeping through the crowd, he walked towards the entrance. Chapter 2545 Chapter 2545 The guards at the door were taken aback by Fade''s outfit. They stared at him from a distance and their expressions carried hints of alertness. He understood their skepticism and said nothing. He prepared to take out his invitation and enter the castle. However, at that moment, a cry rang out behind him. "Mom, it''s that guy." At once, Fade turned his head and saw two familiar faces. It was the finely- dressed mother and daughter he met the day before. At that moment, they had both changed into evening dresses, high heels, and carried expensive leather bags. Apparently, they were here for the Blythe family banquet. "It''s really that brat. Why is he here?" Sophie''s face darkened as she spoke. Cathy shouted to a middle-aged man in a suit next to her, "Dad, it''s him. It was he who got us arrested by the police yesterday."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Dad, go and teach him a lesson." Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man, whose name was Aldrich, scowled. He stepped forward and said, "You there,e over here!" His arrogant attitude made Fade frown. He looked at the man in the suit and said coldly, "What''s the matter?" "Brat, don''t y dumb. You framed us yesterday, and now, you are pretending that you don''t know us?" Cathy eximed angrily. Sophie also stared at him and said, "Boy, you''d better apologize to me. Otherwise, my husband will not spare you." "Young man, don''t make this hard. Kneel down and apologize!" Aldrich snarled arrogantly. Fade red at him coldly. "Do you even know what happened yesterday? Why do you want me to apologize?" "I don''t need to know what happened! I know that you made my wife and daughter unhappy. Now, apologize and admit your mistake!" Aldrich said threateningly, "My patience is growing thin. You''d better not make this difficult for everyone." He gestured as he spoke. Immediately, two burly men stepped forward and looked at Fade warily. Next to him, Cathy said proudly, "These are the bodyguards my dad''spany provided. They are all experts in martial arts. If you know what''s good for you, kneel down and apologize." Aldrich red at him coldly. "Ten seconds. I will give you ten seconds." Fade frowned. He didn''t want to deal with these types of people. He immediately turned around and walked towards the castle. "Are you trying to run away? Catch him!" Aldrich shouted. The two bodyguards charged towards Fade. However, just when they made their move, Fade waved his hand and released two streams of energy. They struck the two burly bodyguards, sending them crashing to the ground right in front of Aldrich. He gasped in shock. After recovering from the shock, his face darkened. At this time, Fade had reached the entrance of the castle and was ready to enter. Cathy''s face was full of resentment. "Dad, that brat is too arrogant. We can''t just let him go so easily." "Honey, you are an executive. How could you be bullied by such a brat?" Sophie chimed in. Aldrich''s expression darkened. He quickly rushed to the entrance of the castle, as he called to the guards there, "He beat up my men. Stop him." The two guards looked at him doubtfully. Aldrich pulled out an invitation with an arrogant expression. "I''m Aldrich Xu, an executive at MacDonell Company. I''m a guest at Sir Blythe''s party today." The guard examined the invitation and confirmed that it was authentic. He nodded to Aldrich. "Mr. Xu, what happened?" Aldrich pointed at Fade and said, "That guy hurt my two bodyguards. Now, he wants to break into the castle. I hope you can catch him and punish him." Hearing this, the two guards looked at Fade warily and said in a low voice, "Sir, pleasee with us." Hearing this. Fade frowned and said, "Is this how you treat your guest?" "Guest?" The guards were taken aback and they looked at him doubtfully. Next to them, Sophie and Cathy sneered. "He''s lying. How could he be Sir Blythe''s guest? That''s impossible!" "He is just a foreign tourist. We found that out at the police station yesterday. Don''t be fooled by him." The guard''s voice became more serious. "Sir, pleasee with us!" Fade frowned, took out his invitation card and threw it at the guard''s feet. "Look carefully, am I a guest or not?" "An invitation card?" The surprised guard immediately checked. "It''s true, he really is a guest!" The family of three were shocked. "No, that''s impossible. How could he be a guest of Sir Blythe''s? It''s impossible!" "There must be something wrong with his invitation. It must be fake." The guard said, "Madam, Miss, the Blythe family''s invitations all have special anticounterfeiting marks which are very difficult to replicate. We have checked and his invitation is genuine." "Even if the invitation is genuine, that doesn''t mean that there''s no problem." "Yes, it''s possible that he stole the invitation. There are so many guests around. It''s not impossible for him to nick an invitation." "Moreover, do you really think he''s a guest? With that outfit of his?" "This..." Hearing this, the guard couldn''t help but wonder. He sized Fade up and then said, "Come with us." Fade''s face fell. "What do you want to do?" The guard held the baton on his waist and said vigntly, "Please cooperate with our investigation." "Investigation! I have an invitation, but you doubt me for no reason other than their baseless usations. Is this appropriate? Or is this how the Blythe family treats their guest?" Fade asked coldly. The guard looked hesitant and could not make up his mind. At this time, Aldrich patted his chest and said, I''m sure that he''s definitely not a guest. Please feel free to make your move. If Sir Blythe toma comes to investigate, I''ll vouch for yout." With Aldrich''s assurance, the two guards immediately made up their minds. They grabbed Fade on both sides. "Come with us!" They said coldly. Fade''s expression became cold. "You dare manhandle me?" "Come with us!" One of the guards said more forcefully as he tugged at his baton. Beside them, the family of three looked on with smiles on their faces. They anticipated watching Fade being put in his ce. However, at that moment, there was a rush of footsteps apanied by a shout, "What are you doing?" Chapter 2546 Chapter 2546 In an instant, everyone looked over. The guard, who was about to make his move, froze when he saw the person approaching. He stopped in a hurry and bowed in salute. "Greetings, Mr. Aiden." "What are you doing?" It was none other than Aiden Blythe. He was waiting for Fade in the lobby when he heard themotion outside. When he came to check it out, he found Fade and hurried to intervene. In the face of Aiden''s question, the two guards lowered their heads, not daring to speak at all. At that moment, the Xu family could not wait to speak. Aldrich bowed to Aiden and said with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Aiden. These two guards are apprehending this guy who is pretending to be a guest..." Aider) interrupted him, "Who are you?" Aldrich was taken aback. He pulled himself together and introduced himself, "My name is Aldrich Xu. I''m an executive of MacDonell Company." He reached out to shake Aiden''s hand but thetter ignored it. He just said lightly, "I know the MacDonell Company. My family has shares in it." Aldrich took the opportunity to curry favor with him. "Then, you can be considered as my boss." Beside him, Sophie and Cathy squeezed out smiles as they walked over. "Hello, Mr. Aiden!" "Mr. Aiden is here. You should kneel down, admit your mistake, and beg for forgiveness!" Cathy shouted threateningly as she red at Fade. However, before Fade could speak, Aiden spoke up. "Mr. Chen is an honored guest whom I specially invited. What do you mean by this?" "What? H-He really is a guest!" "Mr. Alden, he is just a foreign tourist. You must have mistaken him for someone else."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Aiden looked at the two of them and said coldly, "It is you who is mistaken!" He turned to Fade and asked with concern, "Mr. Chen, what''s going on?" Fade replied faintly, "They are the mother and daughter pair who were at the police station yesterday. We ran into each other again today and they wanted revenge." Hearing this, Alden''s eyes suddenly sank. "It''s you two!" The mother and daughter pair were shocked out of their wits. "What? The friend whom you mentioned yesterday is Mr. Aiden?" "Th-This is impossible!" The day before, they didn''t get the chance to exit the detention room when Aiden came. Hence, they didn''t see him. When Aldrich saw his wife and daughter''s surprised expressions, he was covered in cold sweat and he scrambled to think of a response. He quickly squeezed out a smile. "Mr. Aiden, perhaps we have made a mistake in this matter. I am really sorry!" "Don''t apologize to me. Apologize to Mr. Chen," Aiden said in a low voice. "Yes, yes!" Aldrich quickly bowed to Fade and apologized, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were a friend of Mr. Aiden. Please ept my apologies." "If I was not Alden''s friend, would you still be apologizing?" Fade asked coldly. Aldrich hurriedly waved his hand. "No, no, I didn''t mean that!" "Really? That''s not what you said just now," Fade said coldly. "If I remember correctly, you said you didn''t need to know the truth. If I offended your wife and daughter, you would retaliate against me." "I... It''s not what I meant..." Beads of sweat covered Aldrich''s forehead. He wanted to exin, but he couldn''t. After all, he was the one who said it. Seeing this, Fade snorted, waved his hand and said, "I don''t ept your apology. People like you are used to bullying the weak but are afraid of the strong. I won''t let you off so easily. You have no moralpass whatsoever." After that, he stepped into the castle. Alden hurried after him. He turned and waved to the guards. "Don''t let the three of them in. Kick them out." "By the way, tell MacDonell Company to fire Aldrich. Tell them it''s an order from me." "Yes, sir!" The guard moved to carry out the order. The three members of the Xu family turned pale in an instant. "Mr. Aiden, I..." Aldrich tried to protest but the guards hauled them out. He turned deathly pale as he fell to the ground. His wife and daughter rushed tofort him. "Aldrich, are you alright?" "Dad, I..." Aldrich looked at the two women in front of him and suddenly felt a surge of anger. He pped them in the face with a roar. "It''s all your fault. You don''t know how to do anything but only cause me trouble." "Apart from spending money on eating, drinking, and having fun, what else can you do? Now, you''ve ruined me. I''m done. Are you happy now?" "Dear, we... We..." Sophie stuttered. "Don''t pester me! I will divorce you! You can do whatever you want. Just leave me be!" He thundered. After that, he left, leaving the pale- faced mother and daughter behind. During this time, Fade had already entered the Blythe family''s castle and did not know what happened outside. In the castle hall, quite a few guests had already arrived. personally entertaining such a guest, they couldn''t help but be curious. However, when everyone saw Aiden He tried to introduce these guests to Fade so that he could make more friends among the rich and famous in Eand. However, Fade was not interested. He brushed off Aiden''s introductions and said, "I came here for the information you mentioned, not the party." Aider, blinked, then nodded. "I understand. I''ll arrange for you to et meet th my father right away and discuss matters as soon as possible." ¨¦n.swnovels "That would be best!" Fade nodded. A few minutes after Aider, left, he came back and nodded to Fade. "My father has agreed to meet you. You may see him now." "Let''s go!" Fade agreed. He followed Aiden deeper into the castle until they reached an ancient, unadorned room. Aiden knocked on the door. "Dad, Mr. Chen is here." The door creaked open to reveal a butler who ushered them in. Behind a mahogany table sat a golden-haired, middle-aged man in his fifties or sixties. His hair wasbed meticulously and he wore a pair of spectacles. Aiden introduced Fade. "Dad, this is Mr. Fade Chen, the one from China." He then introduced the man to Fade. "Mr. Chen, this is my father, Marquis Rosetti Blythe. He is also the current patriarch of our family." "Sir Blythe!" Fade greeted. "I''ve long heard of you, Master Chen," Rosetti greeted politely. Fade went straight to the point. "Sir Blythe, Aiden said that the Blythe family wanted to make a deal with me. What is it?" Chapter 2547 Chapter 2547 Rosetti looked at Fade in surprise. After a short pause, he said, "As you wish, I''ll cut to the chase, Mr. Chen." "Mr. Chen, Aiden has already told me what you need. You need information on Miss Quin, which I can provide. Even if it is something else within our abilities, the Blythe family will assist you." At this point, he looked at Fade, paused for a moment, and then continued speaking, but in a softer voice. "The Blythe family needs you to do a very simple task, Mr. Chen. We need you to take part in apetition." "Apetition! Whatpetition?" Fade asked. Rosetti exined, "Aiden should have already told you that in recent years, our family has gradually fallen behind the other noble families of Eand." "Hence, our family needs to winpetitions to boost morale and obtain benefits at the same time." Fade was expecting this, so he was not surprised. With a calm face, he asked, "Whatpetition are you talking about? Who will wepete with?" "Thepetition will be in a week. At that time, it will be Pentecost in Eand. The ordinary people will attend church on this day to receive gifts from the church and pray for good fortune for theing year." "Also, on this day, the noble families will hold apetition overlooked by the Sacred Hall to divide the benefits for theing year." "Do you understand what I''m saying, Mr. Chen?" Fade nodded. "I understand. You want me to represent the Blythe family in the nextpetition and gain benefits for your family by winning." Rosetti nodded. "That''s exactly what I meant. Do you agree, Mr. Chen?" Fade remained silent for a few seconds, and then he looked at Rosetti, saying, "If you want me to fight, I can agree. However, before I do, I need you to prove that you have what I need and that you are not lying to me." "That''s for sure!" Rosetti nodded and then waved to Aiden. "Alden, show Mr. Chen what we have." Aiden nodded and showed Fade aptop. "Mr. Chen, you want to know what we have on Miss Quin. As a token of our sincerity, I''ll show you all that we know." Aiden clicked on a video. The video showed several men in ck with a young woman. Although the image was a little blurry. Fade could recognize at a nce that the young woman was his wife, Quin. "Where did you get this? When did you get this footage?" He asked hurriedly. "This was taken on a street in the third district of Mist City a week ago. There''s more. Mr. Chen, you can have a look." As he spoke, Aiden continued to y the videos. At the same time, he continued to exin to Fade, "We went through these videos and finally figured out their general route. Finally, we narrowed their location down to several areas. If there are no other incidents, the people who kidnapped President Lin should be in one of these areas." As he spoke, Alden clicked on a map of Mist City. He used red lines to frame a few areas inside. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes brightened and his lips pursed. When Aider, saw this, he said, "Mr. Chen, if you need my help, the Blythe family can provide a certain amount of manpower to secretly investigate these regions." "Of course, in order to not alert the enemy, we can''t have too many people either. We have to limit the size of the operation. It will be troublesome if they find us and move to another ce." Fade took a deep breath and looked at Rosetti. He nodded. "I agree to this deal." "In that case, here''s to our partnership." Rosetti extended his right hand with a smile. Fade reached out to shake his hand, saying, "I look forward to working with you." After the negotiation, he said goodbye to Rosetti and left with Alden. Aiden invited him to attend the party but Fade was not interested in such things and left immediately. Back at the hotel, Fade sorted through all the information he obtained that day. Early the next morning, he changed his outfit and took a newspaper. He got on the bus and went to an old industrial zone where he began to stroll around. This old industrial zone was one of the possible areas Aiden had mentioned. After Fade confirmed the location the night before, he came out to investigate on this day. He decided to do it himself rather than relying on the Blythe family. There were two main considerations as to how to do it. First, just as Aiden said, having too many people would only draw attention and drive his target away. Secondly, Fade was not fully confident in Aiden. It was better to be more careful when it came to the safety of his wife. In this way, Fade spent the whole day walking through the industrial zone, leaving no stone unturned. He found nothing but he was not discouraged. After a day''s rest, he chose another area to scout out the next day. In this way, he spent the next several days secretly investigating every suspected area in Mist City. However, after searching all the suspected areas, he came up with nothing.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He was forced to put the investigation on hold and while he called Aiden from time to time for more information. While waiting, heid on the big bed in his room watching TV programs while being bored out of his mind. Suddenly, a piece of news caught his attention. It was about a wedding. In two days'' time, the famous singer Nita An was going to marry Renny Walton, the second son to Marquis Walton of Eand. A popr singer and the son of an ancient noble family. Such a union instantly caused a stir among Eand''s entertainment circle and drew much public attention. Although Fade had known about it for a long time, he was still surprised when he saw the news on TV at this moment "Why is it so soon? When I on Star Star Ind, didn''t Nita say was that there was still some time to go? Why did she suddenly push it forward?" Thinking of this, he took out his mobile phone and called her. The phone rang for a long time before she answered. "Nita, this is Fade." "Fade! What''s up?" Her voice sounded tired. He immediately exined, "I''m in Mist City I just saw your wedding news with Renny on TV. Why is it so soon? Isn''t there still some time left?" UMS Chapter 2548 Chapter 2548 "Ah, so you''re in Mist City!" Nita eximed in surprise, but then, her voice sank. "1-1 had an ident, so we changed the date of the wedding." Fade heard the strange tone in her voice and could not help but worry. "What''s the matter? Is there anything I can do to help?" She replied, "I-I''m fine. I''m really fine." Although she insisted that she was fine, her strange tone made him more and more suspicious. In addition, when they met on Star Ind some time ago, she had stopped right before she told him something. He was almost certain that there was more to this marriage. After a pause, he said, "Nita, where are you now? As a friend, I should congratte you on your wedding." "1-1..She stuttered. He quickly added, "Why? You don''t want to see me?!" "No, that''s not what I meant. I just..." She hesitated. "Think nothing of it. Tell me your address and I''lle and see you," he insisted. After a few seconds of silence, she said slowly, "An hour from now. I''ll see you at the Antler Cafe in White Deer Alley, Mist City." "Okay, see youter," he responded and hung up the phone. An hourter, Fade arrived at the Antler Cafe in White Deer Alley. Nita had arrived at the cafe early and was already sitting at a table in the corner. She wore a baseball cap and was sipping a cup of coffee, deep in thought. "Nita!" He called softly. "Ah..." She looked like she was about to jump out of her skin. She only calmed down when she saw that it was him. "Fade, you''re here. Please have a seat. What would you like to drink?" He looked at her. Although she still looked exquisite and beautiful, the skin on her face was noticeably duller, and her eye bags were deeper. She seemed to be very tired, as if she had not slept for three days.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Nita, is there something wrong? You don''t look too good," he asked. She shook her head and squeezed out a smile. "I-I''m fine" However, her forced smile only confirmed what he was thinking. "Nita, if there''s anything you need, don''t hold back. I''m your friend. Tell me and I''ll help you think of a way," he said sincerely. At the same time, he secretly released a trace of positive energy into her body, easing her emotions. The aura of the positive energy took effect, and Nita''s tense emotions finally rxed. Two streams of tears rolled down her cheeks. Then, she covered her cheeks and sobbed softly. Seeing this, Fade quickly sat down beside her, and gently held her shoulder tofort her, "Nita, what happened? Tell me and I will help you solve it." "Fade, I-1 don''t want to get married. I don''t want to get married," she said through the tears. Hearing this, his heart trembled. He patted her gently on the back and said softly, "If you don''t want to get married, then don''t. Break off the engagement." She perked up and immediately shook her head. "No, no, I can''t break off the engagement." "Why not? Is there something wrong?" He asked. "If I don''t get married, my teacher will be finished," she said with tears rolling down her face "Teacher? What''s going on with your teacher?" He asked. He then secretly injected some positive energy into her, helping her to calm down. She fought her tears and finally exined the situation through sobs. "When I was very young, I came to Eand to study music. At that time, there was a professor in the music school named Robbin who became my teacher. For many years, he not only taught me a lot about music but also helped me a lot in life. Until two years ago, I had been living in his home." "Over the past ten years, Robbin was not only my teacher but he became like a father to me. To me, he was already my father." "Just a few months ago, my teacher suddenly fell ill. I took him to the major hospitals for check-ups and we found out that it''s a heart problem, and it is very serious. There is no way to cure it." "I was at the end of my rope, but then, I ran into Renny Walton. He heard about my teacher and told me that the Walton family has a way to cure my teacher''s illness." "Afterwards, he invited a doctor from his family to treat my teacher and stabilize his condition. However, topletely cure his illness was not so simple. It required a long period of recuperation and medical expenses. The cost of manpower and material resources was also very high." "I was willing to invest all my money to cure my teacher, but Renny said that he was not short of money and only wanted me to be his wife. As long as I promised to marry him, he promised to cure my teacher." "I couldn''t just stand by and watch my teacher die, so I agreed to him." After hearing this. Fade understood the whole story. He said to her, "Nita, how about this, I''ll go with you to see your teacher." She was stunned. "See my teacher?" He said, "Don''t forget that I''m not only a warrior, but also a doctor. My medical skills are excellent. Perhaps I can find a way to cure your teacher''s illness." "If I seed, you don''t have to marry Renny." "Really?" A look of surprise appeared on her face, but then her expression darkened. "My teacher''s illness is veryplicated. Many world-ss experts said that it can''t be cured. Renny even invited the people from Sacred Hall to cure him." "Someone from Sacred Hall?" He was ¨¤ little surprised. He felt like something wasn''t quite right. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, he didn''t say much. He just said softly, "It''s always good to try." She nodded and said, "Well, then I''ll contact the hospital." A few minutester, she hung up the phone and said to Fade, "I have already contacted the hospital. I told them I want to visit my teacher." "Well, let''s not dy then. Let''s go." He stood up. They paid the bill, left the coffee shop, and drove to Robbin''s hospital. An hourter, they arrived at a private hospital. After verifying their identities, Nita took Fade into the hospital. "This private hospital is owned by the Walton family. The arrangements were made by Renny. Under normal circumstances, it is very difficult for outsiders to enter." A few minutester, they entered a luxurious ward. Chapter 2549 Chapter 2549 At the door of the ward, two professional bodyguards stood guard. Seeing that Nita had arrived, they bowed and said respectfully, "Miss Nita." She nodded, pointed to the door and said, "I''m here to see my teacher. Open the door." The bodyguard cast a skeptical look at Fade. "Who is this?" She frowned slightly and said, "He''s my friend." "Friend? Miss Nita, I don''t think I''ve ever seen you with such a friend." The bodyguard fixed Fade with a scrutinizing re. She snorted derisively. "Do I have to report to you who my friends are? Or can I not see my teacher?" The bodyguard quickly bowed his head and exined, "No, Miss Nita, that''s not what we mean. It''s just that Young Master Kenny told us to be careful, to ensure Mr. Robbin''s safety." She retorted coldly, "Do you think that I will hurt my teacher?" The bodyguard waved his hand. "Of course not." "In that case, open the door," Nita ordered coldly. The bodyguard looked at her and finally opened the door of the ward. Then, she took Fade into the ward. The ward was veryrge and luxuriously decorated. It was divided into two small rooms. He entered a room and saw a white man in his 60s lying on the sickbed. Seeing theme in, the man immediately smiled and said gently, "Nita, you''re here." "Sir!" She rushed to the bedside and said, "Sir, I''m here to see you." Fobbin nodded, turned to Fade, looked him up and down, and said, "Nita, is this the Chinese doctor whom you mentioned?" She nodded and said, "Sir, this is Fade, my friend. He is a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner, and his medical skills are excellent." "He heard that you were ill, so he wanted toe over and take a look at you." Robbin sighed softly and said aloud, "After seeing so many doctors, the result is quite certain. Nita, you don''t have to trouble yourself." Nita held his hand and said, "Sir, give it a try. You were treated with Western medicine before this. Traditional Chinese medicine is different. There may be different effects." "But Mr. Penny''s doctor told me not to change the treatment n. He said it might cause other problems, so..." He exined. Hearing this, her expression changed slightly. "Well, I didn''t think it through. Fade, then..." However, without waiting for her to finish, Fade stepped forward. Looking at Robbin, he said, "The treatment n can be ignored. I will check his pulse, check his condition, and consider the follow-up." Hearing this, she looked at Robbin and said, "Sir, let him check your pulse. As long as he isn''t adding any medications, it should have no effect on your condition." Robbin pondered this for a few seconds then nodded and said, "Thank you, Dr. Chen." Fade nodded, sat down at the edge of the bed, held Robbin''s left wrist, put his fingertips on his pulse, and began to diagnose. A minuteter, he frowned slightly and nced at Robbin. "Mr. Chen, what did you find?" Robbin asked. "I need more to make a diagnosis," Fade said softly. Hethen switched to Robbin''s right hand.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After another minute, Fade finished feeling the pulse and stood up. Seeing this, Nita asked with concern, "Mr. Chen, how''s my teacher''s condition? Can it be cured?" He looked at her, then back at Robbin who was on the hospital bed. He said softly, "It appears to be a bitplicated. I need more time to figure it out." A disappointed look appeared on her face as she lowered her head and sighed. "Ah, that''s it. Then..." Robbin saw this from his hospital bed and said softly, "Nita, don''t worry about me. The doctor sent by Young Master Renny said that l although my condition is difficult, I an be cured within three or five can years if I stick to their n. "That''s good." She nodded. As he exited the ward, Fade turned to her and said, "Nita, I want to use the bathroom. Can you show me the way?" "Huh?" She felt a little strange but eventually got up and walked out of the ward. When she was out, she pointed in a direction and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, the bathroom is in front. You can see the sign when you walk over and turn left." She was about to turn around and go back into the ward when Fade stopped her. "Wait a minute, I have something to say to you," he whispered. "What did you say?" She asked. His expression sank, he lowered his voice and said, "Nita, you may not be able to ept what I say, but you have to listen to me." "Yes, I will." She nodded. He quickly exined, "I just examined your teacher''s pulse. Initially, your teacher''s pulse was indeed very chaotic. This indicates problems with his heart, butter, I checked carefully and found something wrong with it." "What''s the problem?" She looked a little nervous. He continued, "The problem is that your teacher''s pulse is very strange. It doesn''t look like a normal person''s pulse, nor is it like the pulse of a normal heart-disease patient." Nita looked at Fade in confusion. "Wh-What does this mean?" He took a breath, looked at her, and said softly, "It means that your teacher did not have a heart attack. The so-called heart attack did not happen naturally, but was artificially induced." "How can this be possible? Why would my teacher do this?" For a moment, she found it hard to believe. "If my teacher is fine, why would he pretend to be sick and cause trouble for himself?" He pressed on her shoulders and said calmly, "Calm down. Think about it carefully. Did your teacher''s heart attack happen randomly? And soon after his illness, you met Renny." "It... It seems that way. My teacher has always been simple. He was of very rarely ill. I have never heard of him having heart problems. On the third day after my teacher fell ill, I'' met Renny in a hospital. He told me that he had a way to cure my teacher''s illness." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When she said that, even without Fade opening his mouth, she felt that something was wrong. She looked up at him and whispered, "Fade, what do you mean? That Renny deliberately caused my teacher''s illness because everything is too much of a coincidence?" Chapter 2550 Chapter 2550 Fade nodded. "That''s what I suspect." "B-But why did he do that?" Nita wondered, confused. Fade said, "You mentioned that Benny used treating your teacher topel you to marry him. He could have set up the whole thing." "Th-this..." Her mind was in turmoil. "B- But how could my teacher lie to me? He wouldn''t do that to me." He knew that neither of them wanted to believe that her father figure of a teacher would deceive her, but he still had to push, "Nita, why don''t we just go in and ask Bobbin? Let''s just get to the heart of the matter." "But... If my teacher really lied to me, he won''t tell the truth even if we ask him, will he?" She pointed out with concern. He patted his chest and said, "Just leave it to me." "Fade, you..." She looked at him nervously. He smiled gently and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t use force against your teacher." "Well, let''s go in and have a look." She nodded. The two of them turned and reentered the ward. "You''re back." Robbin was still sitting on his hospital bed with a gentle, inviting smile on his face. "Sir..." Nita hesitated as she walked to the side of the bed. "What''s the matter? Are you worried about something?" He asked. She took a deep breath, looked at Fade, and then turned to Robbin, saying, "Sir, Fade just told me what he found when he checked you just now." "What did he find?" Robbin asked. She replied, "Fade said that you didn''t have a heart attack. Your illness was artificially induced by drugs. You were lying." Robbins expression suddenly became stern. "Nita, what are you talking about?" "Sir, I want you to tell me yourself if you''re lying to me. Was your heart attack real?" She asked. "Of course my illness is real. I didn''t lie to you," he replied, looking agitated. "Nita, I''ve been your teacher for more than ten years. Would you believe some random outsider over me?" He shook his head and sighed. "Well, I''m very disappointed in you." He waved his hand dismissively. "You can leave now. I don''t want to see you anymore." Seeing this, she tried to exin, "Sir, I''m not, I just..."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, at that moment, Fade stepped forward, looked at Robbin, and said, "Robbin, you risk your life for this scam by putting your body on the line. Renny must be rewarding you handsomely." "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Robinson''s eyes flickered as he waved derisively. Seeing this, Fade raised an eyebrow. "What? You don''t know, Mr. Robbin?" "Know what?" Robbin frowned. Fade said, "In order to create an illusion of heart disease, they must have given you a lot of drugs. The damage these drugs do to the body isn''t much better than a real heart disease!" "Sir, I''m guessing you have been taking the drugs for around one to two months. If you go on like this, I''m afraid it won''t take more than three months. You can tell your family to prepare for the funeral." Hearing what he said, Robbin immediately frowned, then he spoke with a sullen expression on his face, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Please leave immediately, otherwise, I will call for help. Fade smiled gently and said, "Hey, it seems like you don''t believe me." "I know, it''s empty talk. If you don''t believe me, professor, lift your clothes and check under your left chest. There should be a red dot there." "Also, if you press the red dot with your fingers, your heart will hurt." "Nonsense, I..." Robinson said coldly, waving to Fade to leave. However, when he raised his right hand, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart and he frowned. "It appears that it has started to re up," Fade sighed. "Y-You..." Robbin was a little nervous. He pulled up his clothes doubtfully and looked at his left chest. There was a dark red spot the size of a coin on the skin of his chest. "Er..." Robbin was shocked. He then reached out tentatively and pressed the red spot between his fingers. He was hit by a sudden wave of pain. He screamed as he rolled on his bed, and his face twisted in agony. "Sir!" Nita rushed forward to support him. After a full minute, the pain in Robbin''s heart slowly eased. Fade looked at him and said, "What do you think? Do you believe me now, Sir?" "I..." Robinson still looked hesitant. Fade continued, "If you still don''t believe me, you can look for simr spots on the inside of your left arm and under your armpit." "However, you don''t have to worry too much. These speckles are not as serious as the heart. At most, you''ll only lose an arm. It won''t kill you." "Y-You..." Robinson was flustered. He took off his coat and looked forthem. Sure enough, he found two small red spots in the ces Fade had described. When he touched them gently, his heart began to beat, as if it was going to twitch. "H-How could this happen? It shouldn''t be like this. It can''t be..." Robbin was starting to panic. Fade sighed. "Sir, you treat them as your partners, but they treat you as a tool andpletely disregard your life!" "What''s more, if you were to die quickly, they wouldn''t even need give you the benefits they promised. Wouldn''t that be killing two birds with one stone? What a good n!" Robbin was frightened by his words. "I-1 don''t want to die. I was cheated. I was cheated by Renny." When Nita heard her teacher''s words, her heart sank and her eyes shed with disappointment. "Sir, what is going on? Tell us. With Fade''s medical skills, maybe he can save you." "I''ll talk, I''ll talk. Dr. Chen, I''ve told you, so you have to save me!" Robbin looked at him with pleading eyes. Fade said faintly, "That depends on your attitude." "I''ll cooperate. I''ll tell you everything," said Robbin in a hurry. Then, he told them the whole story. Chapter 2551 Chapter 2551 In the beginning, Renny had approached Robbin saying that he wanted to be his student and learn music. Robbin was quite eager to ept students, so he agreed. However, after studying for some time, he found that Renny had no interest in music at all. Instead, he kept asking about Nita. This made Robbin doubtful and he was dissatisfied with Renny at that time. After all, he was quite strict with music. As such, Robbin met with him and exined the situation. He also told Renny that if he couldn''t meet his requirements within a month, he would be expelled. Robbin expected to get Renny to settle down and take his music studies seriously. However, to his surprise, after hearing what he said, Renny told him outright why he was there. He hade for Nita. He had onlye to Robbin to get close to her. After listening to his reasons, Robbin was understandably furious and was about to expel him. However, Renny then revealed his identity as the second son of the Walton family. As an Eander, Robbin knew what the Walton family''s standing was in the country. At that time, he was almost scared silly. Then, Renny asked Robbin some questions about Nita, including her hobbies, family, and other information. Robbin did not dare to hide anything from him and told him what he knew. Then, Renny started to pursue Nita. The problem was that she was not interested in him at all. After his failure, Renny could only look for another way. After careful investigation, he learned that Nita and Robbin were close and that she regarded him as a father figure. Therefore, Renny concocted a n where Robbin would pretend to be ill to force her to marry him. At first, Robbin refused to go along with the n. However, Renny continued to persuade him, bombarding him with bribes until he slowly wore him down. Thus, they formed a n in which Nita would be entangled. Many famous doctors were helpless at Robbin''s illness. At the critical moment, Renny appeared and strong-armed her into marrying him. That was how Nita became engaged to him. After listening to the whole story, Fade frowned slightly. Meanwhile, Nita''s face sank, her body swayed, and she almost fell to the ground. Looking at Robbin who was on the hospital bed with a pale face, she muttered, "Sir, how could you do this?" Robbin quickly exined, "I had no choice. After all, this is Renny, a member of the Walton family. I can''t fight against such a big family!" "Did you really have no choice? Or did you just want the bribes? Did you even try to resist?" Fade shouted coldly as he red at him. A strange look shed across Robbin''s face, and he exined quickly, "I was bribed, but I was also forced. 1-1 really want what''s best for Nita. I just..." "You''re still making excuses!" Fade shouted coldly as he unleashed a burst of energy at Robbin. Robbin screamed in fright, knelt on the bed, and begged Fade, "Mr. Chen, I was wrong. I was possessed for a moment. I shouldn''t have colluded with Renny to deceive Nita. I was really wrong, I..." Fade looked cold and unmoved. He wanted to teach him a lesson. However, at that crucial moment, Nita shook her head at him and said, "Fade, no!" He looked at her. "But he did that to you..." She said in a tired voice, "At the end of the day, he''s still my teacher. He has taken good care of me both in my career and personal life for many years." Upon hearing this, Fade withdrew his right hand which was about to st positive energy. Then, he looked at her and asked, "Nita, what do you want to do now?" "I want to go back," she replied. Fade nodded and got ready to leave with her. Robbin cried out anxiously from his hospital bed, "Mr. Chen, my condition, I..." "Nita, since I''ve been taking care of you for so many years, let Dr. Chen treat me. I beg you," he pleaded. Her heart suddenly softened. She looked up at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen..." Fade nced at Robbin and said in a low voice, "Don''t beg me. You''re not sick." "Not sick? But you just said I..." Robbin trailed off. Fade said coldly, "I was lying." ne'' "Lying!" Robbin became agitated, but then he pointed to the red specks on his body and said, "But these specks really hurt. This..." Fade snorted coldly and said, "I made those with the aura of the positive energy on your body. After a few days rest, you will recover naturally. It''s no big deal." "Is-Is it true? Are those drugs not harmful?" Robbin still did not believe it. Fade said, "I''ve said that it''s not a problem. It''s up to you to believe it or don''t." After that, he turned around and left. Robbin, who was on the hospital bed, felt aplicated feeling at that moment. He was relieved that he was not ill, but also angry at being cheated. Just then, footsteps were heard quickly approaching the ward. Fade and Nita, who had just reached the door, heard the footsteps and could not help but be determined. After a while, the ward door burst open to reveal a group of people. Leading them was Renny, and behind him was a group of burly bodyguards in ck. "Renny!" Robbin and Nita eximed at the same time. At that moment, when Renny saw Nita and Fade together, his eyes suddenly narrowed. He seemed to say, "Why are you here?" Renny squeezed out a smile and spoke gently to her, "Nita, you''re here to visit your teacher. If you had told me, I would havee with you." He stretched out his right hand, wanting to hold her hand. She took a step back, avoiding Renny''s right hand. "Nita, what''s wrong?" He had a puzzled look on his face.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at him coldly, she said, "Renny, I know what happened to my teacher. Don''t pretend anymore." "Er..." Renny''s facial expression changed a little, but then, he still looked innocent and puzzled. He said, "Nita, I don''t quite understand what you''re talking about." "You don''t understand?" She snorted coldly. "Renny, you forced my teacher to pretend to be sick to force me to marry you. My teacher has told me everything. Do you still want to pretend?" "Uh..." He stared at Robbin coldly. Chapter 2552 Chapter 2552 On the hospital bed, Robbin frantically waved his hand trying to deny the allegation, but he was out of lies. Then, Renny withdrew his gaze and looked at Nita, saying, "Nita, you misunderstood. It''s not what you think. I..." "Not what I think?" She said coldly, "Renny, if you had pursued me in a fair and honorable way, I would have admired you for your resolve, but this behavior only disgusts me now. I will never marry someone like you." These words were like a sharp sword, stabbing viciously into his heart. Renny''s expression changed, turning cold. At that moment, Nita and Fade bypassed him to leave. Seeing this, Renny''s expression grew cold, and he ordered in a cold voice, "Stop them." In an instant, eight bodyguards moved and blocked the ward doorpletely, trapping Fade and Nita inside. She turned to look at Renny. "What are you trying to do?" Heughed coldly, "What am I trying to do? What about you? What are you trying to do?" "I don''t understand. Am I not as good as this brat? You would rather be with this kind of person than be my wife?" She looked serious and said in a low voice, "Renny, I really hate this arrogant attitude of yours." "You said that Fade is nothing, but what about yourself? Aside from being a member of the Walton family, what are you? You''re just a loser who relies on your family to protect you." She taunted him incessantly. Penny''s face twisted into a hideous sneer. "Nita, no matter what you say, I am a member of the Walton family. This is an unchangeable fact." As he spoke, he paused for a moment, then looked at Fade and said, "Brat, I''ll give you a chance. Leave Nita, the further the better." Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at him, saying, "What if I don''t leave?" Fenny pulled out a cheque and threw it at Fade, his face full of pride. "That cheque is worth five million. Leave, and you can spend the rest of your life in peace and prosperity." "If you don''t leave, I''m afraid you won''t want to see what happens next." As he spoke, the eight bodyguards approached, and the aura of their positive energies broke out at the same time. For a moment, the atmosphere in the ward became tense. Fenny looked down on Fade with an arrogant attitude. "I''ll give you ten seconds to make a decision." Seeing this, Fade could not help butugh. Fenny''s face sank. "Why are youughing?" Fadeughed louder. "I''mughing at you because you know nothing. I''mughing at you. Five million? You want to bribe me with this little money? It''s ridiculous." While speaking, he gently patted the cheque. It instantly tore into pieces and scattered around the ward. "You!" Penny''s expression darkened as he stared fiercely at Fade. "So what if you are a warrior. You have some skills. No wonder you are so arrogant!" He sneered. "However, it''s just theme skills." With a cold snort, Penny waved his hand and ordered, "Attack him!" In an instant, eight burly bodyguards rushed out and attacked Fade. It must be said that these eight bodyguards were indeed experts. Their strengths were all at the advanced stage of the Earth Level, and they weren''t that far away from reaching the peak stage of the Earth Level. They were definitely experts. More importantly, their coordination was perfect. Together, their power would multiply, which was equivalent to the strength of a Heaven-level master. It was a pity that they were up against Fade. That level of power was nothing to him. Like a wolf among a herd of sheep Fade charged into the encirclement of the eight bodyguards. The aura of his positive energy apanied his fists and feet, crackling nonstop. In less than three minutes, the eight strong bodyguards all fell to the ground and passed out. This time, even Renny couldn''t hide his shock. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Fade for a few seconds. Then, he snorted and said, "Molly, I''m going to deal with this foreign brat. You take Nita." "Yes, Young Master Renny." A stern-faced middle-aged woman in her forties or fifties strode out. Fade had some vague memory of this person. It was the uptight woman who had been following Nita around in Star City. At that moment, Molly''s expression was still serious. She walked towards Nita and said, "Miss Nita, you shouldn''t have done such a thing. It''s an honor to be chosen by Young Master Renny. Come back with me!" "I don''t want that kind of honor. If you want it, you can marry him yourself," Nita retorted. "Miss Nita, don''t be stubborn anymore. The Walton family is a noble family that hassted centuries in Eand. Even the women of the royal family might not be able to marry into the Walton family. You''re lucky to have such an opportunity," Molly said. Seeing Molly slowly advance on her, Nita retreated. Seeing this, Fade frowned and wanted to help. However, at that moment, Renny snorted, and with a whoosh, threw a punch at Fade. "Brat, don''t be distracted. Your opponent is me!" Fade dodged his punch. Then, his expression darkened and he said coldly, "I have nothing against you, so I don''t want to fight with you. You''d better not force me." "Force you!" Renny snorted coldly. "So what if I force you? Not only will I force you, but I''ll also kill you." Clenching his teeth, Renny''s body suddenly erupted with a powerful surge of positive energy, surging towards Fade. This energy was stronger than that of the eight bodyguards. It turned out he was a warrior at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. It had to be said that Renny was indeed from the Sacred Hall, and his strength was formidable. However, to Fade, he was not much different from those bodyguards. Although a little surprised, Fade immediately mobilized his aura of positive energy and rushed straight to meet Renny''s fierce offensive. Bang! The two of them collided. The positive energy aura violently exploded, shattering the vases and other items in the ward. Bang, Bang, Bang! Sounds of fists and feet colliding were heard sessively. In the blink of an eye, the two of them have already exchanged several hundred blows. Suddenly, with a scream, a figure flew back with blood spurting out.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Without waiting for the figure tond, Fade turned around and walked towards Nita. At that moment, Molly was grabbing onto Nita and trying to drag her vel.n away. She heard a scream and the sound of wind behind her. She turned around and saw Fadeing towards her. She was shocked. "How did you..." At the same time, she rushed to attack Fade''s heart with a fierce move. Chapter 2553 Chapter 2553 "You must have a death wish!" Seeing this, Fade''s expression turned cold as he threw a heavy punch towards Molly. The fist collided with her right hand. Suddenly, there was a clicking sound. She let out a scream. Her right arm was bent out of shape. Her limp body fell to the ground as she retreated a few steps while wailing. "You! How dare you..." She looked at him in surprise. Fade didn''t waste any more time talking to her. He aimed a kick at her stomach and sent her flying. Then, he took Nita and walked out of the ward. Watching them walk away, Fenny, who was lying on the ground, gritted his teeth and said, "I am a member of the Walton family. I will never let you guys go." Smash! Without bothering to look back, Fade sent out a streak of energy and knocked Renny unconscious. After leaving the hospital, he sent Nita back to her home. Heforted her for a while before going back to his hotel. In the evening, the Eand entertainment circle was in an uproar. A piece of news was traveling like wildfire online, sparking many debates. The content of the news was basically Nita''s public statement. She announced that the wedding between her and Renny had been canceled. The sudden news shocked manyizens, inciting many theories about what might have happened. What on earth could have led to two people breaking off their engagement the day before they were supposed to get married? Some spected that Nita had caught Renny cheating on her. Others imed that the Walton family was too prestigious and they looked down on an entertainer like her. Basically, there were all spections. The inte was buzzing. Fade didn''t pay much attention to these things. In fact, it was the Blythe family who sent multiple people over to exin the Pentecost in detail to Fade. Finally, the day of the Pentecost arrived. On this day, every church in Eand was filled to the brim. Many people had gathered to receive bread and cheese distributed by the priests. On the streets, there were also many warmhearted citizens performing street shows. At this moment, Fade sat in one of the cars belonging to the Blythe family. He went through the busy streets of Mist City and headed to the suburbs. An hourter, the car came to a stop. He got out of the car and saw a tall, pointed building in front of him. It looked like a church. At this moment, there were already quite a few people at the entrance of it. They mostly consisted of rich families from Eand. Aiden apanied him and as they walked towards the church, he introduced the people around them. For example, the one with the seagull badge on his cor was from the Hogwart family. The bobcat badge was from the Walton family, while the sailboat badge was from the Blythe family. Simrly, the other families all had their own badges. As they reached the entrance of the church, Aiden stopped in his tracks. At the entrance, Fade saw a group of priests in ck robes. Around their necks, they wore crosses with very unique patterns. They all had solemn expressions. Their faces seemed expressionless as they gazed at each other motionlessly. Nobody around them dared to approach them. Onlookers merely shot respectful gazes over. Fade turned to Aiden and asked, "This is the Sacred Hall, right? Are those people from here?" Aider, shook his head and said softly, "This is just an ordinary church being used by the Sacred Hall. The true position of the Sacred Hall is known to only a few. Although I am an Angel Knight candidate, I only know a little bit about the way they do things. I have no clue where their actual headquarters are." "These priests were sent here by the Sacred Hall to organize this mission. It is only because they are present that the families are able toe to apromise and proceed with thepetition." Hearing that, Fade nodded. About half an hourter, all the guests had finally arrived. The church doors swung open, and everyone began to slowly pile in. Fade and Alden found the seats designated for the Blythe family and sat down. Then, Aider, began to observe all the other families and their members. He wanted to be as prepared as possible for the uing fight. All of a sudden, Rosetti let out a slight cry of surprise as he whispered, "Mad Bull Battier; I can''t believe the Hogwart family actually managed to get him here!" Hearing his voice, Aiden and Fade turned their heads at the same time. Over in the Hogwart family''s section, there was a very burly-looking man. He was more than 6 feet tall, and he took up three seats all on his own. Overall, it was a very frightening sight. "Who''s that?" Fade looked at Aiden. "That''s Mad Bull Battier. He''s a well-known martial artist here in Eand. He started out by fighting in underground matches before he was scouted by the Hogwart family ten years ago. With their carefu cultivation, he improved by leaps and bounds. Now, he''s at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Heck, he might even be getting close to Half- Lord Level now." Fade nodded and said, "Can he match me?" "Maybe, but it still depends on who the other families have chosen." While speaking, their gazes swept toward where the Walton family was seated. From his seat, Fade couldn''t see Renny. Perhaps he was too busy dealing with the cancetion of his marriage, so he had no time to attend a fight like this. Aiden took a look at the Walton family. He frowned slightly and said, "Nothing much to see. I wonder if the Walton family has something else up their sleeve, or are they going to carry on as nned?" Meanwhile, all the other guests were doing the same thing as Aiden. Everyone was looking around and trying to gauge their opponents. Fade''s foreign features naturally attracted a lot of attention. Many of the other family members were looking and pointing in his direction while whispering to each other. About 15 minutester, a group of ck-robed priests with crosses in their hands came out. The scene suddenly quietened down. A priest, who looked to be in his fifties or sixties, with gray hair stood up. He first picked up some scripture and began to recite a part of it. Then, he began to exin the origins andmemoration of the Pentecost.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. For a while, Fade was in aplete daze. Aiden said softly to him, "These are all just formalities, so there''s no need to bother. The main event will be the fightster." After about 15 minutes of lecture, the priest began to distribute bread and cheese to each of the families as per tradition. Thepetition was about to start soon. Actually, thepetition was a fairly simple one. A family that had conflicts with another family was entitled to raise their concerns and select a martial artist. The two selected martial artists would battle against each other. The winner could then make a decision on their initial conflict as he or she wished, while the loser had to ept whatever decision was made. This was somewhat simr to thepetition that Fade joined in Star Ind not long ago. Back then, he was helping out Yenora and the Yao family. Basically, it was just like a gamble. The winner took it all, while the loser got nothing. Chapter 2554 Chapter 2554 At the beginning of thepetition, the weaker families would go first as a warm-up. Usually, the bets on them weren''t very big. Both sides were pretty civilized. As soon as one party realized that they had no chance of winning, they would admit defeat. As such, thepetition went on round after round. As different families joined, the bets grew bigger and bigger. From a house that cost several millions, it soon increased to businesses that cost several billion. Meanwhile, the matches also gradually became more intense. Blood and injuries were no longer a rarity. Of course, the injuries were not too serious. They were mostly just flesh wounds. With some recuperation, the injured martial artists could easily recover. Finally, as the battle got more and more intense, the three families, Walton, Hogwart, and Blythe, began to enter. In an instant, thepetition reached its climax. The Blythe family also sent multiple representatives to battle. After five matches, the Blythe family had only won once against the Hogwart family. They lost twice to both the Hogwart and Walton families respectively. As a result, they lost more than ten billion in bets. "Do you want me to take over?" Fade could not help but ask. Before Alden could speak, Rosetti responded, "We''re just getting warmed up. The real show is yet to start." Alden nodded and said to Fade, "Each representative can only go on once. Thus, we have to save a professional like you for the very end." Thepetition continued. The smaller families were mostly done now, and only the three bigger families were left. Moreover, as the stakes increased, thepetition became more and more intense. The Hogwart and Walton families could be said to be evenly matched. They both won and lost multiple times to each other, but the Blythe family was rtively weak, losing in most rounds. That meant that they were losing a lot in bets as well. Some of the smaller families were gossiping about the situation. They imed that the strength of the Blythe family had dropped. They were no longer on the same level as the Hogwart and Walton families. In this regard, Rosetti was very calm. He did not have any reactions and continued to remain calm andposed. Finally, all the rounds were drawing to an end. Just as Fade was wondering when he was supposed to go in, the gray-haired priest from before suddenly made another appearance. This time, he did not make a long speech. Instead, he went straight to the point, "The final match is no longer one-on-one. Instead, it will be a scuffle of multiple contestants. The final victor will receive the right to work with the Sacred Hall for the next three years." As soon as he said this, the crowd grew lively. Rosetti, who had been calm all this while, looked back at Fade with a twinkle in his eyes, and he called out, "Mr. Chen!" Fade responded, "It''s my time to shine." Rosetti nodded and said, "This match is of great importance. I hope you will be able to win for the Blythe family. We will be forever grateful to you." At this moment, Aiden looked at Fade with a serious expression and said, "Mr. Chen, thispetition is a group fight, but our main opponents are the Hogwart and the Walton families. The Hogwart family will probably send out Mad Bull Battier, but I''m not sure who the Walton family will pick." Fade nodded slightly and said, "Don''t worry, I will win." After that, he got up and went out. At the same time, the contestants from the other families also entered the field. As expected, the Hogwart family had chosen Mad Bull Battier as their representative. On the other hand, there was no representative from the Walton family for a long time.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In the end, even after all the representatives from each family had entered, the Walton family''s spot remained empty. At that moment, everyone''s eyes were on them. Even the gray-haired priest also looked in the direction of the Walton family and asked, "Walton family, are you going to concur to a walkover?" In response, a voice sounded, "Our representative is here." From the direction of this voice, a young man walked in. The man was none other than Benny, the person Fade had encountered earlier. Behind him was a woman with a head full of red hair and an iparably alluring aura. As soon as they entered, this woman attracted everyone''s attention at once. Many men''s eyes were burning with passion and they greedily stared at the red-haired woman. However, on the Blythe family''s side, Aiden and his father both had a drastic change in their expressions. "Red Spider! The Walton family managed to get her here!" Everyone present also burst into an uproar. "That''s Red Spider, a world-renowned killer. She once ranked first on the Dark List." "There is even a rumor that she voluntarily withdrew from that list, which is why the Dark Dominate Bouvier managed to be first instead.¡± "Legend has it that she''s so good at killing people, it''s like she''s invisible. Especially men; she can kill men without them knowing what hit them." "I heard she''s killed hundreds of people before." "How did the Walton family even find her and invite her here?" "The result of this match is already decided." Rosetti, who was initially very confident in Fade, now had a gloomy expression. He shook his head gently and sighed, "Mr. Chen, I''m afraid it''s not going to be easy." Ine Aiden gently furrowed his brows. He looked at his father and said, "Dad, Mr. Chen is a HalfLord Level martial artist. He''s very highly skilled inbat. Furthermore, not long ago, he killed four martial artists of his level on Star Ind. He won''t admit defeat so easily." Rosetti replied, "I''m aware of Mr. Chen''s strength, but Red Spider isn''t a novice either. More than eight Half- Lord Level martial artists have already died at her hands. No one can deny her capabilities." "Th- This..." At this moment, Aiden was beginning to panic as well. After all, he was still eons away from the HalfLord Level. It was impossible to determine who was stronger, Fade or Red Spider. Just as everyone was amazed by Red Spider''s appearance, Renny swept his gaze around the room. Eventually, he set his eyes on Fade. His mouth moved but did not make a sound. Regardless, Fade could understand what he was trying to say. "Get ready to meet your maker, you punk!" At the same time, Red Spider walked up. Seeing this, the contestants sent by the other families all stepped back hurriedly. They did not want to get close to this woman. Red Spider looked around and walked to Fade. She smiled and said in a charming voice, "Hey handsome, you don''t look like you''re from around here. It must be your first time. What''s your name?" He nced over at her but did not respond. Meanwhile, Renny answered coldly, "His name is Fade. Of course, he has another nickname, ''Master Chen''. Red Spider, please treat him well." "So you''re Master Chen! I didn''t expect you to be so young! We''re going to have some funter." Red Spider smiled charmingly as she looked at him. Her voice was iparably seductive. Chapter 2555 Chapter 2555 Fade looked at Red Spider. Surprisingly, he smiled. He didn''t avoid her and instead swept his gaze over her graceful figure. "Miss Red Spider, I''m looking forward to having fun with you too!" "Really?" She smiled back charmingly and deliberately arched her seductive body in front of him. She reached out her hand and gently hooked his chin. "Your interest is making me excited too, Master Chen." Upon seeing this, the crowd began to murmur among themselves. "It''s over, Fade is dead." "No way. They''ve barely said a few words to each other." "You guys have no idea how powerful she is at all. Her methods and strength are not as fierce, but the number of martial artists who have died at her hands, especially men, is insurmountable. Plus, most of them never even saw iting." "The scariest thing about her is her ability to charm men. Once a man has fallen for her, there''s no way to escape. I heard that there was a monk from Southeast Asia who trained for years to reach nirvana and detach from physical desires. In the end, he still fell into her trap and died in exchange for a moment of bliss." "It seems that Master Chen has fallen into Red Spider''s trap too. As soon as thepetition starts, he is doomed to lose." "Is she really all that?" "If you don''t believe me, you can go and try it out yourself!" "I wouldn''t really mind. After all, what better way to die than by the hands of a beautiful woman." "Haha. Go diethen!" The sounds of all these discussions made Aiden even more worried. He couldn''t help but look at his father and say, "Dad, why don''t you ask Mr. Chen to step back? Let''s just withdraw from thepetition." Rosetti shook his head with a serious expression and said, "If we retreat now, it''s an automatic loss. The Blythe family will really lose everything. We can''t pass on an opportunity like this." "But..." Aiden had more to say. However, Rosetti waved his hand and interrupted him, "The contest is about to begin. No more nonsense." At this moment, the gray-haired priest stood up and announced the start of the match. In an instant, all the yers on the stage grew nervous. Some of the contestants who held grudges against each other started to battle immediately. Meanwhile, others weremunicating in secret and trying to form alliances. For a moment, the battle arena was in a state of chaos. Of course, the contestants who attracted the most attention were those sent by the three families. At this point, the three of them stood where they were without moving. The contestants of the other families also didn''t dare to approach them. After all, since they were selected by the three big families, they had to be fairly strong. Red Spider and Mad Bull Battier didn''t even need to say anything. They had already made a name for themselves, and their reputations were enough to keep the other contestants away. As for Fade, although his title as Master Chen was not as famous as that of the other two in Eand, he was still considered a big shot. Hence, the battlefield was looking a little odd. The three most promising contestants stood there motionlessly. Meanwhile, all the other contestants were entwined together in battle. After about three minutes, Mad Bull Battier frowned and impatience shed across his face. He shouted at the other contestants, "All of you, enough fighting. Just get out of the ring!" As soon as he finished his words, everyone on the stage immediately quietened down, and all eyes were focused on him. "Battier, what do you mean by that?" Someone asked. He snorted coldly. "What I mean is, you''re all too weak. It''s impossible for you guys to win. Don''t waste your time here. Get lost." His words caused another uproar among the participants. "You might be famous, but what you said is crossing a line!" "We may not be able to defeat you by ourselves, but if we join forces, we might stand a chance." "The right to work with the Sacred Hall is not limited to you three. We want a shot at it too." Hearing this, Battier nced at them with annoyance. Then, he rushed up to them and threw out a heavy punch. In an instant, the people who had just spoken were thrown out of the ring. Blood poured out of their mouths. It was obvious that their injuries were serious. "Need I say more?" He looked at the rest of the contestants. Many contestants looked terrified and took a few steps back. Some even admitted defeat and stepped out of the fighting ring. However, there were still some martial artists who were gathering their courage and clenching their fists. They were obviously unwilling to give up. Seeing this, Battier frowned and wanted to step forward to continue to attack. At this moment, Red Spider walked over to a man with his fist up. She smiled at him and said, "Hey handsome, don''t you want to leave? Are you still going to fight?" The man, Alesund, nodded and said, "If I don''t even have the courage to try, what kind of martial artist would I be?" "Well said. How about this? Let''s work together to defeat Battier, and then we can decide the restter on," Red Spider suggested. "Really?" Alesund was obviously quite pleasantly surprised. After all, if he joined hands with Red Spidelet probability of defeating Battier would greatly increase. the "Of course. If you don''t believe me, then I''ll prove it to you." After speaking, she smiled charmingly and leaned over to kiss his lips. He was shocked, but his expression soon changed to pleasure. "Is that enough to prove myself?" After a passionate kiss, she backed away. She looked at Alesund with iparable charm. He blushed and nodded quickly, "Of course it''s enough. Let''s work together. I''ll go first." After that, he gathered his courage, stepped forward, and took the initiative to walk towards Batti activated the aura of his positive energy and was about to attack. He Seeing this, Battier snorted, "Idiot, you are being used and yet, you think you''re all that. What a joke." "I''m willing to cooperate with Red Spider," Alesund exined. "Cooperate?" Battierughed coldly. "You''re just her pawn. Do you really think she''ll kiss you for no reason?" "What do you mean..." Alesund hesitated for a moment. Then, as if he suddenly realized something, his expression fell. "What do I mean? You''ve been poisoned." Alesund was shocked and turned to look at Red Spider. "You poisoned me. You..."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She nodded and said, "Indeed. If you want to neutralize the poison, then attack Battier for me. If you do well, will give you the antidote." "How can you do this? You..." He was furious and anxious at the same time. He red at her and was on the verge of attacking her. Red Spider''s face darkened and she asked coldly, "Are you sure you want to fight me?" Hearing this, his body stiffened. In the end, he turned around and charged towards Battier. Chapter 2556 Chapter 2556 "You fool. Get lost!" Battier roared angrily, then kicked out with his leg. The tremendous force sent Alesund flying several feet away. In the end, he smashed onto the wall and slid down to the ground. After sending him flying, Battier''s gaze swept across the remainingpetitors and he sneered. "What about you guys?" The contestants who were previously thinking of trying their luck had lost all their will to fight after seeing Red Spider and Battier''s powers. They quickly hopped out of the ring and admitted defeat. In an instant, only Red Spider, Battier, and Fade were left in the ring. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the three of them. Red Spider smiled and approached Fade, saying, "Master Chen, you said that you want to have some fun, didn''t you? Let''s start!" He smiled faintly and did not flinch at all. He reached out his big hand and wrapped his arm around her slender waist, pulling her into his embrace. "Alright, I can''t wait. What are you in the mood for?" Red Spider seemed to be a little taken aback and surprise briefly shed through her eyes before they returned to the usual charming gaze. "Master Chen, we''ll do whatever you want to. I''m all ears." "Really? Then I won''t hold back." Heughed and stretched out his hand. Everyone at the scene was shocked. Most of the crowd''s eyes widened and their faces blushed bright red. However, the rest of the audience couldn''t help but frown and shake their heads. "Is this all the mighty Master Chen has to offer?" "He has already witnessed Alesund''s mistake from earlier, yet he''s falling for the same trick. Lust conquers all, I suppose." "After all, he''s still young. He''s too inexperienced. It''s hard not to fall for Red Spider''s tricks." "It seems like the winner will either be Battier or Red Spider." Amidst the discussions, Rosetti and Aiden''s faces were as pale as a sheet. Whereas for the Walton family, Renny narrowed her eyes and lifted his lips into a smirk. He was pleased with how things were going. "You punk. It''s not that easy to win over a pretty girl. You''ll be begging on your knees soon." Meanwhile, in the ring, Battier was looking at the two people, who were intertwining with each other. He snorted coldly and furrowed his brows. A sense of displeasure shed through his gaze. Although he was unhappy, he didn''t intend to intervene. After all, if those two could fight it out first, he would have one less opponent to deal withterContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. on. Red Spider was startled to see Fade''s hand drawing nearer and nearer to her. Just as he was about to touch her, she twisted her body and slipped out of his arms. Seeing this, he smiled faintly. He looked at her and teased, "Red Spider, didn''t you say that you wanted to have some fun with me? What''s with this?" She nced at him shyly and lowered her head. "Come on, I''m a woman. I''m a little shy when being flirted with in front of so many people." "Really? So do you mean you''ll be fine with it if no one else is around?" He asked in return. She looked shy and blushed. She nodded slightly and said, "Well, I''ve heard of you since a long time ago. It''s my pleasure to get to know a hero like you." "In that case, I''ll deal with the others first, then I''ll have fun with you." Heughed and strode towards Battier. This sudden change caused another wave of discussion amongst the crowd. "Is Fade a fool? Red Spider is obviously tricking him!" "I know right. She just wants him to fight it out with Battier while she sits back! Can''t that idiotic Master Chen see through this?" "That guy, his brain has been taken over by lust. He must have lost his mind." "How shameful, pathetic, and ridiculous!" In the ring, Battier frowned when he saw Fade approaching him. "Are you trying to fight me?" Fade nodded and shrugged. "I have to obey the orders of a beauty!" "How could you believe that woman! Are you f*cking dumb?" Battier cursed. Fade replied faintly, "You clearly don''t know how to appreciate the beauty in front of you." "You foot. Since you have a death wish, will grant your wish." Battier snorted coldly. Then, he charged forward to Fade. His steps made the ground rumble beneath him. Battier had a tall and sturdy figure. When he unleashed his positive energy, his aura became iparably powerful, trembling the entire arena. "Boom!" el A heavy punch swept towards Fade, its momentum as fierce as a falling meteorite. The violent power seemed like it could crush anything in its path. When the audience felt the force of the punch, they shuddered in horror. "Is this the strength of the Mad Bull? It''s terrifying." "As expected of the Mad Bull, he must be at least at the Half-Lord Level!" "Fade will suffer a heavy injury even if he manages to survive." "Roar!" Apanied by a loud roar from Battier, the powerful fist came crashing down at Fade. Just as the fist was about to hit him, Fade''s expression turned serious and a burst of energy gushed out from within. He finally made his move. His right arm swung back as he gathered up his strength. With a whoosh, he swung his fist forward. "Boom!" "Fade fought back. Is he taking the attack head-on? He must be an idiot." "Battier is known for his strength. The best way to fight against him is to stay agile and deplete his energy, to defeat him in the end. I can''t. believe that Fade is trying to 1.n fight him head-on. He''s too overconfident." "What a lecherous man! I wonder how he became famous in China!" "Haha. The Blythe family ced their bets on a loser like him, a wrong move indeed." All kinds of sarcasticments rang out among the crowd as Fade threw his punch out. With a loud bang, the energy burst and spread everywhere. A cloud of smoke and dust was stirred up, making the entire scene hazy. Fade''s fist collided with Battier''s. Then, with a muffled groan, a figure flew out. Someone used his positive energy to blow all the dust and smoke away. When the scene in the ring became visible again, everyone was stunned. The figure who flew backwards was not Fade, but the burly Battier. At that moment, his sturdy body had fallen to the ground. He struggled to get up but Fade stepped forward, lifted his right foot, and stepped down on Battier''s chest. Suddenly, Battier felt like a mountain was pressing on him. He was stuck beneath and could not move an inch no matter how hard he struggled. Chapter 2557 Chapter 2557 Such a scene was beyond everyone''s expectations. Especially those who had looked down on Fade earlier; they stared at the battle ring with their jaws dropped and faces full of shock. They were all lost for words.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The rest were allpletely taken aback as well. "I-Is this real? Has Fade won against Battier, the Mad Bull?" "Don''t forget that he won in the head-on collision. What stage has Master Chen reached exactly?" "It turns out that the Blythe family is well-prepared after all!" Meanwhile, Aiden and his father both sighed in relief. On the other hand, the smug look on Penny''s face instantly faded. He red fiercely at Fade. The Hogwart family weren''t happy either. It was obvious that they didn''t expect Battier to be defeated. In the ring, Fade nced at Battier, who was struggling under his feet and who was still trying to get up. He said faintly, "Don''t waste your effort. You have lost." Battier scowled, gritted his teeth, and tried to push Fade away with all his strength. Just as he started to exert his force, he lifted himself off the floor for about five centimeters. Seeing this, Fade frowned and snorted, stepping down firmly with his right foot. In a sh, Battier felt another heavy force pressing down on his chest. He felt like a mountain was pressing down on him. He had no way to block it all, and the immense force made him fall back to the ground. It was so strong that Battier could actually feel his organs slowly beingpressed inside his body. An ufortable feeling rose up in his heart. "Do you still want to struggle?" Fade raised an eyebrow at him. Battier could not stand it anymore, he struggled and spat out. "I admit defeat." Hearing that, Fade chuckled and lifted his right foot. Instantly, Battier felt his body loosen up and he gasped heavily for air. After some time, he managed to regain hisposure. He struggled to get up from the ground and stood in front of Fade. He then cupped his hands to him and said, "Thank you for your mercy, Master Chen." Fade didn''t say anything and just waved his hand. Battier immediately jumped off the stage, in a way to show that he had admitted defeat. At that moment, there were only two contestants standing on the stage. Red Spider and Fade. She squinted her eyes and looked at him, who was striding towards her. She withdrew the serious look on her face and showed her signature seductive smile. Then, she reached out her slender hand to him. "You are even more powerful than I thought. I''m deeply impressed!" As she spoke, she kept ogling him. Her ttering and whimsical words made the atmosphere on the stage turn somewhat enchanting and romantic. He also smiled and walked towards her. He grabbed her arm and pulled at her, trying to pull her into his arms. "Since you''re so enthusiastic, thene on!" However, Red Spider suddenly became very avoidant. As soon as their skins touched, she slipped away from his arms. With a brief turn, she appeared behind him. Fade turned around and looked at her. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "What''s wrong? Aren''t you eager to be with me? Why are you avoiding me?" She swayed slightly and she kept her distance from him, but the smile was still hanging on her face. "Mr. Chen, you''re so hasty. Give me some time to prepare myself!" "Really? If that''s the case,e here and get ready now. I''ll give you some time." While speaking, he stretched out his right hand and grabbed at her again. She immediately dodged, avoiding him. At the same time, his right arm once again changed directions in mid- air. He grabbed toward the direction where she had dodged to. She was startled. At thest second, she swerved to the other way and barely managed to avoid his grasp. As soon as shended, she quickly put some distance between them. She became more alert than before as she looked at Fade. He smiled gently and reached for her again. "What are you hiding for? Are you ying hide-and-seek with me?" "It''s a fun game. Why don''t we y together?" Red Spiderughed as she nimbly dodged. For a time, the two of them were chasing and hiding in the ring. It seemed to have be a game. Under the stage, some of the onlookers couldn''t help but frown, expressing their dissatisfaction. "What are they doing? ying hide-and-seek in the ring. They aren''t taking this seriously at all." "Either fight ore down. You are wasting our time." "I can''t believe those two are flirting on stage." However, those who knew more about martial arts quickly shut thosements down. "The duel between the two has already begun." "It might look like they are ying hide-and-seek, but they are actuallypeting in their skills." "Don''t be fooled by their rxed movements. It might seem to be nothing special, but if it was other ordinary people, they wouldn''t evenst three seconds." "Now, it should be Fade who has the upper hand, He has been taking the initiative to attack. Judging from the fact that he has just defeated Battier, he must be stronger than Red Spider. She would not stand a chance to win a closebat so she''ll definitely lose if she is caught." "I don''t think so. Sure, Fade is probably stronger than her in terms of strength, However, Red Spider''s methods are mysterious. Hidden weapons, poisons, and even l ninjutsu, she is a jack of all trades. It might seem like she is merely dodging, but in reality, she is continuously attacking him. I''m guessing that her chances of victory are greater." The hubbub under the stage did not affect the two people in battle. Chasing and dodging, the two of them became faster and faster. Ordinary people could only see two shadows shuttling back and forth on the stage. The specific outline of their figures could no longer be seen. Five minutes passed. Finally, Red Spider, who was already on the brink of her limit, felt that her leg went limp. She paused for a fraction of a second. In that short time frame, Fade''s right hand dashed over. She failed to dodge, and he grabbed her and pulled her close to him. Seeing this, many of the martial artists eximed in awe. "She''s been caught. Red Spider is about to lose." "If it''s closebat, Fade will definitely win." Chapter 2558 Chapter 2558 "Dad, Fade is going to win." Aiden seemed extremely excited. Rosetti nodded, a smile appearing on his face. However, at this moment, Renny from the Walton family smiled slyly. "Are you sure Fade is the one who caught her? Or is it the other way around?" At the same time, the flustered look on Red Spider''s face suddenly switched to a strange smile. "I caught you." "Uh..." Fade seemed to be a little surprised and frowned at her in confusion. Her mouth lifted to a smirk as she said, "Try bringing up your positive energy." He tried and frowned. "You... poisoned..." She beamed a proud smile as she nodded and admitted. "You probably didn''t notice that I had secretly left some special medicinal powder on you every time I was dodging you." "They are little in amount and it''s not very harmful on its own. Even if you are a HalfLord Level martial artist, you wouldn''t have noticed it." "Vet, the powder umted from the several attempts. After going through a chemical reaction, they eventually turn into a kind of poison." "This poison can affect a martial artist''s nerves, hindering him to exert his full strength. If you don''t take an antidote within half a day, the poison will corrode your nervespletely and you''ll be wasted." After hearing her words, he stood on the spot and asked, "Then, I guess I''m bound to lose?" She chuckled. "I think you should focus more on whether you''ll lose your power, not about the victory of this battle. You lost the moment I stepped into the ring." "Are you that confident?" He asked. She shrugged. "I got my confidence from the eight top martial artists who died by my hands." "I see!" He nodded and suggested, "So if I admit defeat, you will give me the antidote." She narrowed her eyes and said, "Do you think it will bethat simple?" "Are you refusing to give me one?" His eyes sank and his muscles tensed up. When she saw this, sheughed and responded, "Rx. I''ve already told you so much. It''s obvious that I won''t sit by." "What do you want then?" He asked. "You''re a fast learner!" Sheughed, then narrowed her eyes and said, "I have actually looked into your background before. I know you own severalpanies, all of which amount to several billions in market value. Not only that but you managed to acquire several precious herbs from Prohibition Ind." "I won''t ask for too much, as long as you give me those herbs and yourpanies, I will give you the antidote right away." "This is daylight robbery!" He sighed when he heard this. She smiled and mentioned, "Compared to your life, I don''t think it''s too much to ask for." Fade was silent. Red Spider continued, "The poison will kick in soon. My patience is limited. If you don''t agree, I don''t mind adding another name to my list of kills." "But I think you know better. After all, you have many friends and people you care about in your hometown. Can you really bear to leave them behind?" "I can see you''ve indeed done a thorough research on me!" He sneered. "Of course!" She nodded. However, he suddenly changed his tone and said, "If you had read up so much, why didn''t you know that I''m also a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner apart from being a martial artist?" "For sure I know that. However, that has nothing to do with..." She paused, then continued, "Oh, do you think you can clear the poison with your m¨¦dicinal skills? Stop novel.m fantasizing; it''s impossible. My poison has been carefully formted by me personally. I''ve tested it many times, it''s not so easy to get rid of." "Really? You are so confident!" He taunted. "Stop stalling." She grew impatient and scowled. "Either hand over what I want, or wait for your death! Make your choice!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Hearing this, he shook his head with a smile and stated, "No." "You''re courting death!" Fade narrowed his eyes and snapped, "It''s not me who wants to die but you." As he spoke, he suddenly made his move. He stretched out his right arm and grabbed Red Spider. Seeing this, she snorted coldly. "You''re still trying. Don''t waste your effort. The poison must have taken its effect. With your current positive energy, it''s impossible for you to catch..." However, before she could finish speaking, her expression turned into shock. She hastily twisted her body in an attempt to avoid his right hand. However, this time, his right hand was faster than before, leaving her no chance to dodge. "Bang!" There was a loud noise. Fade grasped Red Spider and yanked her back. Then, with a bang, he mmed her to the ground. He stepped on her heavily, just as he did with Battier. "You... How could you..." She was stunned. She struggled to get up but the weight from his foot was getting heavier and heavier. "Impossible! Why didn''t your positive energy weaken? This is impossible!" He exined faintly, "I told you that I am a doctor with excellent medical skills. You thought I didn''t notice when you were poisoning me, but the truth is, I knew it the whole time." "I was just ying along with you." "No, this is impossible. You can''t..." Her face was horrified. She simply could not believe it. He showed her no mercy. He crushed down on her hard with his right foot. Sensing his movements, she was terrified and yelled, "I admit defeat, I admit defeat. Don''t..." Nheless, his expression darkened. He ignored her cries and continued to crush her under his foot. Suddenly, there was a light snap. Red Spider let out a scream and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, she passed out. The people under the stage were awestruck. "I-Is Red Spider dead?" "No, I can still sense her breathing. She''s not dead yet, but she''s close to it." "What do you mean?" "Her cultivation was destroyed by Master Chen. From now on, she won''t be able to use martial arts anymore." "What? All her past enemies will not let her off the hook. She''s doomed!" "It''s more cruel to leave her to die in the hands of her enemies rather than finishing her off himself!" Chapter 2559 Chapter 2559 Everyone was still stunned. At that moment, Fade looked at the gray-haired priest and said lightly, "I think I won!" The priest''s face showed a slight change. He nced at him and nodded. "Fade from the Blythe Family has won the match. The Blythe Family gets the opportunity to cooperate with the Sacred Hall for the next three years." Hearing this announcement, the entire family cheered in celebration.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In contrast, the Walton family was dead silent, especially Renny. He stared hatefully at Fade as though his gaze could cut through him. Fade ignored his gaze, got off the stage, and returned to the Blythe family. Following the battle, the Pentecost wasing to an end. The only event left was for everyone to pray and give blessings to the Sacred Hall. Under the lead of the priests, everyone present lowered their heads and prayed. Fade was not familiar with these routines, nor was he interested, so he just stood there silently. Suddenly, he noticed a few gazes full of hostility on him. Looking up, he saw that it was none other than Renny. He was whispering something to the people around him, and he slid Fade a sideways look from time to time. He even red at Fade after noticing that he was looking at him. On the contrary, Fade ignored this. Shortly after, several burly martial artists came over to Penny''s side. They didn''t bother to hide that they were staring at Fade. "Is Renny thinking of attacking me?" Fade could not help but ask. Hearing this, Aiden nced over and whispered, "I don''t think so. It''s the Pentecost and the Sacred Hall members are present as well. As much as they want to, they wouldn''t dare to vite the Hall''s rules in public." "Really?" Fade doubted. Just as he finished speaking, the priests on stage, who had led the praying session, ended their prayers. Then, they left hurriedly with their men. At the same time, Renny waved his hand and the four martial artists boldly surrounded Fade. "What..." Aiden was startled, his face sinking. He stared at Renny and shouted coldly, "Renny, what do you think you''re doing? We are in the church of the Sacred Hall, not to mention that it''s Pentecost." Heughed coldly. "The Pentecost is over." "Sacred Hall Masters..." Aiden called out to those priests, asking them to intervene in this matter. However, those priests seemed to turn a blind eye as they scurried to leave. Renny immediately began tough wickedly. "Aiden, you''d better stand aside. Given your skills, you can''t even stand a single blow from me." In a low voice, Aiden fumed, "Renny, are you that much of a sore loser? You just couldn''t ept that you''ve lost in the ring so now you''re trying to attack us. Is this the best the mighty Walton family can offer?" "Aiden, don''t put abel on me. This has nothing to do with the tournament. I just have some personal scores to settle with Fade." Renny swept his gaze across the crowd and retorted in a clear voice. Hearing this, everyone instantly stepped back. They understood what he was implying. This was between him and Fade, and the others had no ce to intervene. Aiden bellowed, "Renny, do you really think our Blythe family is such a pushover? Come in!" In an instant, a loud rumbling sound erupted from the Blythe family''s side. A team of martial artists stood up. Seeing this, Renny snorted coldly. "Aiden, I''ve already told you that this is something personal between me and Fade. Do you really want to start a war between our families?" While speaking, he waved his hand. Another uproar was heard over from the Walton family, and a group of martial artists appeared. For a moment, the two sides locked horns. A battle was about to break out at any second. Seeing that the atmosphere was getting more and more tense, Fade said to Alden, "I appreciate your family''s generosity, but I can handle this." "But..." Aiden tried to speak up. Fade smiled slightly and assured him. "Don''t worry. They are just some clowns. It''s nothing." "You''re still as cocky as always. Let''s see if you''ll still be smiling in a minute" Benny snorted, then waved his hand and ordered, "Attack! I want him dead." In an instant, the four martial artists all lunged towards Fade. All four of them attacked ruthlessly. Their positive energy burst out as they charged toward Fade, aiming at his vulnerable parts. They were all considered to be highly skilled. Although there was still a gap between them with Battier and Red Spider, they were still not to be trifled with. The four of them worked together skillfully. Theirbined might was even greater than that of Battier and Red Spider. That was why Renny was so confident inunching an attack at Fade. "Kill him!" Seeing that the scene was getting more and more intense, Renny stared at Fade bitterly, gritting his teeth and shouting. Suddenly, the four individuals'' attacks became more ferocious. The energy that spread outwards in all directions tore apart the furniture in the church. Everything was in a mess. The surrounding crowd had long retreated and left the church. Under the joint attack of the four people, Fade was motionless, like a rock in the raging sea. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Fade struck out his palms four times in a row and managed to push all four of them backward. "If that''s all you have, then I''m really disappointed." He shook his head and sighed. "You are still bragging even on the verge of death. Attack!" Bennymanded once more. The four martial artists gritted their teeth and surged up all of their positive energy, ready tounch another attack. However, just as they were about to make a move, Fade rushed toward them fiercely. His palm swung at all four of them, in and effortless. It was simple yet effective! The strong wind from the force of his p gushed forward ang sliced across the four of them. The other party felt the pressure and were shocked. They hurriedly tried to dodge to the side, but it was toote. All of them were hit by the force. Instantly, four screams rang out. Followed by that was a sound of heavy thumping to the ground and then there was a dead silence. All four martial artists were spitting out blood. They fell to the ground, not moving an inch. It wasn''t clear whether they were still alive or not. That result left everyone thunderstruck. However, the most surprised of them all was Renny. At that moment, his face was full of shock. He paused and froze for a few seconds. Then, he looked up at Fade, who was slowly striding toward him. His expression was full of horror. "You... What are you trying to do?" E G "What do you think?" Fade retorted coldly. Chapter 2560 Chapter 2560 "Don''t act rashly. I am the second son of the Walton family. If you touch me, the entire Walton family wille for you. I''m also an Angel Knight of the Sacred Hall. They won''t let you get away with this either." Renny was frantic. At the same time, he waved his hand and ordered the remainder of the Walton family to stand in front of him to protect him. "Are you done talking?" Fade said coolly as he stepped forward. Even the top martial artists could not stop Fade. Thus, it was natural that the regr members of the Walton family didn''t stand a chance either. They were all sent flying. Soon, Fade and Renny were the only ones left. Right at that moment, Renny had retreated to the corner of the wall, but there was no way out. "You... Don''t attack me. I was wrong. I apologize. Whatever you want, I''ll give it to you." Kenny''s voice was trembling. Fade shook his head and said faintly, "Don''t you think it''s toote to say these things now?" After that, he pressed the index and middle fingers of his right hand to form a sword. A sh of red light cut through the air. The glowing red virtual sword was swirling with a terrifying force. Kenny could feel his heart drop. "No, don''t..." He called out in terror. However, Fade didn''t hesitate at all. He charged his sword forward. With a whoosh, he pierced through Kenny''s dantian abdomen. Kenny let out a blood-curdling scream. His face turned ashen and he stuttered, "Y-You destroyed my Dantian abdomen. I''m ruined... You..." Fade ignored him and turned around with his hands sped behind his back. Then, he walked away. Seeing this, Aiden, who was shocked, hurriedly followed him and left. In the afternoon, Fade returned to the Blythe family''s house. Aiden and his father, Rosetti, were very excited and expressed their gratitude to Fade many times. They invited him to attend the celebration party they were nning to hold that night. He was not interested in things like that, hence, he wanted to refuse. However, before he could, Aiden said, "Mr. Chen, it won''t just be us at the party. There are other prestigious guests from Mist City that will be attending too. You might be able to find some useful clues with regards to Miss bin." Hearing this, Fade nodded and eventually agreed. At seven o''clock that evening, the party was in full swing at the Blythe family home. As expected, many high-ranking officials and noble families from Mist City had attended to congratte the Blythes. Aiden brought Fade around and introduced him to everyone. He didn''t forget to mention the fact that he was trying to find information on Quin. All of the guests promised they would do their best to help. After mingling for a while, Fade put down his ss and was ready to leave. After all, he had met everyone he was supposed to and said all he needed to say. He didn''t see the need to stay for all the other celebratory events. However, just as Fade was about to leave, Aiden hurried over. "Mr. Chen, wait a moment." "What''s up?" Fade asked. "A big shot came. He asked for you personally, iming that he wants to get to know you." "What big shot?" Fade was not very interested. His brows furrowed slightly. On the other hand, Aiden was very excited. He said, "Mr. Chen, this man is not like the others. He''s much higher ranked." "Who is it?" Fade asked. "It''s Prince Aubrey." "Aubrey?" Fade frowned and shook his head. "Is he very powerful?" In a hurry, Aiden said, "Prince Aubrey is the prince of Eand, and in line for the throne. One day, he might be king of this country." Hearing this, Fade was a little surprised, but not by much. "I don''t know him though. Why does he want to see me?" He asked. "He''s always on the lookout for new talents. He heard of your achievements on Star Ind, and also how you defeated Mad Bull Battier. Therefore, he wants to meet you." "Hmm..." Fade was not very interested. "Mr. Chen, Prince Aubrey is a very influential man. It''ll be good for us to get to know him," Aiden said hurriedly. Fade didn''t really want to get involved in the royal family''s affairs, thus, he hesitated. However, at this time, a gentle voice said, "Are you the famous Master Chen from China?" Following the voice, Fade saw a man in his early thirties, with curly blonde hair, decent clothes, and a smile walking towards him. Seeing Fade looking at him, the man smiled, stretched out his right hand and said, "I''m Aubrey. It''s a pleasure to meet you." "Mr. Chen, ahem..." Alden coughed and gently knocked Fade. Fade held out his right hand and shook hands with Aubrey. He said in a t voice, "The pleasure is all mine, Prince Aubrey. I''ve heard a lot about you!" "You tter me, Mr. Chen." Aubrey smiled and pointed to a bar. "Why don''t we go over there for a drink?" Fade pointed to the wine ss he had put down and said, "I''m sorry but I''ve already drunk too much." "Mr. Chen..." Alden was getting anxious. He shot a look toward Fade. Many of the guests around started discussing in low voices. After all, no one would ever dare to refuse a personal invitation from Prince Aubrey. However, Fade didn''t seem moved at all. Aubrey was a bit flustered. He immediately revealed a smile and said, "I guess I was being too forward. I''m sorry!" "In that case, won''t waste your time any longer. Let''s cut to the chase," Aubrey said: "I really admire you, Mr. Chen. I hope you can work for me. Of course, as a reward, I promise to give you the title of a Marquis of Eand." As soon as he said this, the crowd began to whisper violently. "Prince Aubrey is recruiting Fade." "Bing a marquis! Prince Aubrey is really shelling out a lot of money for this!" "It doesn''t seem right to recruit a foreigner at such a high cost!" "Master Chen has extraordinary strength. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it at all." Everyone was busy giving their own opinions. Fade frowned slightly, but he remained calm. Seeing his expression, Aiden was a little frazzled and exined to Fade in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, Prince Aubrey is extending a very genuine offer." "The rank of nobility in Eand goes from Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, andstly Baron. A Marquis is the second highest position that can be offered. Even among the big families, only the head of the family can be crowned as a Marquis."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "As for Dukes, only the descendants of the royal family or those who have made great contributions will have that title." "It can be seen how highly valued you are by Prince Aubrey!" Chapter 2561 Chapter 2561 Fade gently turned to listen to what Alden said. However, his expression did not change much after hearing his exnation. Instead, he looked at Aubrey and said, "Thank you so much for your offer, Prince Aubrey, but I''m used to beingzy and having my freedom. Therefore, I will have to politely decline." Hearing this, Aubrey''s face trembled slightly, and then he said, "I really want to work with you. As long as you agree, I promise not to bother you too much. In a year, I will only need you for a few special instances here and there. The rest of your time will belong to you." "Of course, Mr. Chen, if you have any specific requests, we can always talk about it." Fade frowned and nced at Alden. He was still thinking about how to reject Aubrey''s offer. However, Aiden had the most earnest look on his face as if he couldn''t wait for Fade to ept. Seeing this, Fade shook his head slightly, ready to refuse once again. Just as he was about to speak, suddenly, a voice with a slight sneer sounded, "Aubrey, it seems like your title as prince is useless here. People still don''t like you!" His words instantly drew everyone''s attention. At the entrance, a handsome man who looked about 25 years old entered. He was dressed head to toe in luxury brands. "Why are you here?" Aubrey''s face fell when he saw the man. The others were also surprised and began to talk about it. Fade looked at Aiden next to him and asked, "Who is that?" At this moment, Aiden was a little surprised to see the person walking toward them. Hearing Fade''s question, his face showed a trace of worry and he quickly exined, "That is the second brother of Prince Aubrey, Prince Bruton." "Another prince? Is he also here to draw me over to his side?" Fade muttered. Aiden shook his head. "I doubt it. There''s no way he would want you on his side. In fact, he''d probably try to cause you more trouble." "Why? I don''t know him at all!" Fade was a little confused. "Prince Bruton has always been on good terms with the Walton family, especially the two brothers. Considering the fact that you crippled Penny today, he probably doesn''t have a good impression of you." "I see!" Fade frowned slightly and then said, "I don''t care what he thinks of me, as long as he doesn''t attack me. I won''t hurt anyone who doesn''t hurt me first." Hearing his words, Aiden seemed to be in disbelief. He urged, "Later, Prince Bruton might say some nasty things. You will just have to endure it for a bit. Try not to blow things out of proportion. Otherwise, it won''t be beneficial for you either. It''ll affect your business here." Fade nodded and replied, "I see. I will try my best to hold it in." Aiden nodded, then followed behind his father. He squeezed out a smile and walked over. "Prince Bruton, you''re here. Wee." Rosetti and Aiden were all smiles. Bruton nced at the two of them, then waved his hand. "There''s no need to fake your smiles for me. I''ve never been close with the Blythe family. There''s no need to put on an act." "Uh..." At this moment, the father and son pair were both choked up and speechless. Even Fade was a little surprised at Bruton''s frankness. "What are you doing here?" Aubrey''s face was grim as he walked towards his brother. Brutonughed and said, "What do you mean by that? You cane here, but I can''t?" "You..." Aubrey''s expression turned sullen. Bruton waved his hand and walked to Fade. He looked him up and down and then said, "You are Fade." "I am. Hello, Prince Bruton." Fade remembered what Aiden had said just now and nodded slightly.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Bruton nodded, then continued, "You''re the guy who crippled Penny?" Fade narrowed his eyes slightly, paused for a moment, and then continued to nod. "Yes." "Very good. You don''t beat around the bush I see. You are rather straightforward. I like it." Heughed, then nodded. However, his face soon darkened and he said coldly, "Since you''ve already admitted it, then it''s time to attack!" "Attack?" His words shocked everyone present, and they were a little confused. Then, there was a rustling sound. A group of at least 20 people rushed into the venue and surrounded Fade. Such a situation immediately caused Aiden to grow frantic. He hurriedly said, "Prince Bruton, w-what are you doing?" "What am I doing?" He asked arrogantly. "You heard Fade admit that he was the one who injured Penny, right? Hence, naturally, I''m here to capture him!" "Prince Bruton, this isn''t appropriate!" "Oh? How is it inappropriate? Fade has publicly injured an Eand citizen. This is already a grave offense. It''s only right for me to capture him." "B-But it was Penny who struck first. Mr. Chen was just defending himself," Aiden exined. "You don''t need to tell me whether he was defending himself or not. I''ll investigate the truth once I bring him back." "Get him!" Bruton waved his hand. The soldiers under him approached. Fade''s eyes turned cold, and there was a sharp chill in his eyes. When Rosetti saw this, he quickly stepped forward and approached Bruton, whispering, "Prince Bruton today is meant to be a banquet for my family''s celebration. Please for my sake, let''s talk this over slowly. I will give you a satisfactory answer." "What an honor for the great Sir Blythe to offer me a satisfactory answer!" Bruton suddenly said in a loud voice. "However, thew is thew. No matter how respectable you are, there is nothing I can do!" "Get him!" Rosetti never expected that Bruton would show up. His expression darkened and a sh of anger could be seen. However, at this moment, the soldiers had already closed in. Their positive energy swirled and they were ready to attack Fade. Seeing this, he nced at these soldiers with a sneer on his lips. He looked at Bruton and said, "I can 1.1 understand that you would want to capture me because of Renny." "But I will never understand why you would bring such pitiful losers toe to get me!" Fade shook his head and sneered. "You arrogant brat!" Bruton''s face sank, and he shouted angrily, "Bring him to me. Alive or dead, it doesn''t matter." "You punk, you must have a death wish!" The group of soldiers, who had been looked down upon by Fade, were now filled with rage. They wanted to prove themselves. After all, they were Bruton''s personal guards and were part of the royal family''s security force. All in all, they were fairly reputable. In an instant, a battle broke out. More than 20 elite soldiers worked together to attack Fade. The scene was in a mess, and everyone around quickly stepped back. On the side, Alden was panicking. He wanted to do something, but he didn''t know what. Chapter 2562 Chapter 2562 "Bang, pow!" The soldiers made their move. Bruton leaned against a table and picked up a ss of wine. He watched the battle confidently from far away. At the side, Aubrey looked over at him with a serious expression and said in a low voice, "Do you know what you''re doing?" "Capturing a criminal for the sake of the country! Can''t you tell by now?" Bruton locked eyes with him. Aubrey gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Don''t give me that nonsense. Do you think Kenny is worth all this?'' "Of course he is! " Bruton said firmly. "You..." Aubrey was overwhelmed with anger. He pointed at him speechlessly. Meanwhile, a chorus of screams rang out from the battlefield. The soldiers were falling to the ground one by one after being knocked out by Fade. Seeing this, Aubrey looked over to Bruton and said, "See, you''ve underestimated Fade''s powers. The men you''ve brought aren''t a match for him at all. What good will it bring to you or the royal family by angering a HalfLord Level martial artist? You''re done for." After hearing this, Bruton''s expression was still as calm as ever. In fact, he seemed unsurprised. Nodding, he said, "I know. My personal guards are no match for him. After all, he is someone who defeated both Battier and Red Spider. No matter how strong my guards are, they are nothing more than Heaven Level martial artists. There''s no way they can beat him." "Then why are you still doing this? Once all your guards have fallen, you will probably be his next target. You..." Aubrey red at his brother with a fire in his eyes. Hearing this, Bruton suddenly grinned, revealing a sinister smile. He said, "That''s exactly what I''m waiting for." "What do you mean?" Aubrey was surprised and confused. Just then, he suddenly thought of something. His face changed, and he looked at Bruton. "You want them toe out?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Are you only getting it now? Your mind is starting to fail you!" Bruton pointed at his head and said with a mocking tone. Right at that moment, Aubrey didn''t have time to care about all this anymore. He looked over at Fade, and then back at Bruton. His gaze wasplicated. Not far away, Aiden heard the conversation between the two princes and was puzzled. He looked at his father and asked, "Dad, what do they mean? Why would Prince Bruton want Fade to attack him? Isn''t he digging his own grave?" Rosetti suddenly thought of something and said in a low voice, "Oh no! I think he''s up to something." "What''s wrong? Dad! What is it?" Aiden hurriedly asked. "Every important member of the royal family will have a shadow guard secretly protecting them. These guards are all highly skilled, and most of theme from the Sacred Hall, but under normal circumstances, a shadow guard will not show themselves. They only step in to save a royal when their life is truly in jeopardy." "Prince Bruton''s shadow guard is the same. Hence, he is deliberately making Fade attack him so that his shadow guard can fight back." "Once Fade and the shadow guard start a fight, no matter what, Fade will have already lost. It''s not going to end well for Fade if he goes against the Sacred Hall." After hearing that, Aider, was shocked. "Wh-What should we do?" "Mr. Chen, please don''t do anything to Prince Bruton!" Aiden reminded. By this point, Fade had already sent the twenty or so guards flying. Filled with rage, he strode towards Bruton. There was a fierce, murderous look in his eyes. Seeing this, the corners of Burton''s lips curled into a smile. He had a disapproving look on his face. He was still holding his wine ss and sipping the wine gently. "Boom!" Just as Fade raised his right hand to attack Bruton. A ck shadow appeared after a loud boom. He stood in front of Bruton and stopped Fade in his tracks. "Stay back!" "Get lost!" Fade shouted and threw a punch. The ck shadow''s eyes sank and showed a trace of anger. He stepped forward to gather his strength and threw a punch toward Fade. "Boom!" The two fists collided with each other. A burst of positive energy exploded and caused the surrounding earth to rumble. Then, the two of them separated. The ck figure looked at Fade. His eyes were slightly surprised as he said, "Your strength is indeed a little stronger than I had imagined." Fade said coldly, "Well, I''m not at all surprised by your strength!" "You punk!" The ck shadow was furious. He condensed an even more intense amount of positive energy than before. Seeing this, a hint of a smile appeared on the corner of Bruton''s lips. "Angering a shadow guard? I guess he can''t wait to die." "Shadow, kill him!" "We''ll see who kills who!" Fade snorted and his energy began to soar as well. Shadow''s strength was on par with Red Spider''s. Right at that moment, as he was unleashing his power, his aura was terrifying. Needless to say, everyone present was witness to his power. At any second now, the two of them were about to get into a fight. Suddenly, a soft and ethereal female voice interrupted them. "Stop!" Following the voice, a youngdy in her early twenties entered the hall. As soon as the woman came in, everyone''s eyes fixed on her. The woman had blonde hair and a delicate face Her facial features were very pronounced. She wore a long white dress that enhanced her graceful figure. She truly looked like a goddess that had stepped out of a fairytale. When she appeared, it was as though she had a halo surrounding her. Everyone else was left in stunned silence. As for the two princes, Aubrey and Bruton, after the shock, their faces were filled with surprise. "Saintess, why are you here?" "Saintess?" Fade looked at Alden in confusion. At this moment, Aiden''s mouth was agape and his face was filled with shock. Clearly, he hadn''t expected this. "Saintess... The Saintess is in my house. I-1..." "She''s a Saintess? From where?" Fade asked. Hearing this, Aider, came to his senses and quickly tugged Fade. He whispered softly, "Watch what you say in front of her." "She''s a Saintess from the Sacred Hall. Her name is Celine. Legend has it that she was born talented, and the Sacred Hall realized the potential in her at an early age. Hence, they took her away and cultivated her. When she turned eighteen, she became a Saintess. She holds a very high position in the Sacred Hall." "You can even say that she holds more power than both Prince Aubrey and Prince Bruton." "Really? She''s that powerful?" Fade eximed and then asked, "Then, why is she here?" "... I don''t know either!" Aider, said. "The Saintesses rarely leave the Sacred Hall, and they rarely show themselves in public. In Eand, most people will only ever hear of them, I have no idea why she''s here either." Chapter 2563 Chapter 2563 Celine nced at the astonished crowd, then said casually, "I came today to invite Mr. Chen to visit the Sacred Hall." "Invite Fade!" "To visit the Sacred Hall?" "Is this true? What an honor it is to be invited personally by the Saintess!" For a moment, everyone was chattering excitedly amongst themselves. The faces of the two princes, Aubrey and Bruton, were filled with surprise as well. "Saintess Celine, what exactly is going on? How could I not know that the Sacred Hall is nning to invite him?" Bruton asked frantically. Celine looked at him and spoke in a calm but cold voice, "Prince Bruton, why must you be informed of the Sacred Hall''s affairs?" "I..." Bruton choked up, then exined, "I didn''t mean that. What I mean is, why would the Sacred Hall invite him? This makes no sense!" "This is the order of the Sacred Lord. I''m only following orders," she stated. Instantly, everyone was even more astonished. The Sacred Lord was the person who hadplete control over the Sacred Hall. His existence itself was legendary. Supposedly, nearly a hundred years ago, the Sacred Lord was close to reaching the Lord Level. He had been leading Sacred Hall for so long that his powers reached an unimaginable level. Some people even imed that the Queen of Eand was no match for him either. If the Sacred Lord wanted a different queen to reign, the current queen would have no choice but to abdicate. Although it was just a joke, it was enough to show the Sacred Lord''s status in Eand. Right then, the almighty Sacred Lord was actually extending an invitation to Fade. Not only that, but he sent a Saintess to personallye to see Fade. It was extremely surprising. "Right now, do you all have anything else you want to say?" Celine said while looking at Aubrey and Bruton. Aubrey shook his head and bowed slightly, "Since it is the Lord''s will, I have no objection." The look on Bruton''s face was rather ugly, but he had no choice but to bow and say, "I have no objections either." "That''s good!" Celine nodded gently, then turned to look at Fade with a smile and whispered, "Mr. Chen, please!" Fade nodded and stepped out. Celine followed him out as well. She followed him all the way, appearing to be very respectful. After leaving the crowd behind, she suddenly stopped and softly said, "That''s enough." He looked back at her and asked curiously, "What do you mean?" "Mr. Chen, you can leave now," she said with a smile. "Leave?" He was even more confused. "I thought you said the Sacred Lord has requested my presence?" She covered her mouth with her hand and smiled. That made her look less holy. She became much more lively and approachable. "I just made that up on the spot." "You made it up?" He looked at her in surprise. "As the Sacred Hall''s Saintess, how dare you make up such nonsense. This..." Her face immediately turned solemn. She said, "Of course not." "Although what I said just now wasn''t exactly urate, it was indeed the Sacred Lord''s will to help you." "Furthermore, he also said that he would invite you to the Sacred Hall when the time is right. It''s just that it''s not the right time yet." Hearing this, Fade was still somewhat confused. "You mean that the Sacred Lord said those words, but not right now." "Yes, something like that. Anyway, he regards you highly. I''ve been tasked with the duty to take care of you. That''s why I''m here tonight," she exined. He was slowly starting to get it, but he was still a little doubtful. "I seem to have never met the Sacred Lord. Why does he hold me in high regard?" Celine shook her head and said, "I don''t know either. I only know what he told me, and that''s why I''m here."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Hmm..." He was speechless for a moment. Then, he cupped his hands at her and said, "No matter what, you and the Sacred Lord have helped me greatly tonight. Thank you." She waved her hand and said, "It''s nothing. No need to thank me." Fade saluted again and was ready to leave. However, right at this moment, she suddenly shouted at him, "Wait a minute." "Is there anything else I can do for you?" He stopped and looked at her. Her face was a bit red. She looked at him with a hesitant look and a conflicted voice. "Uh..." "Ahem... So the thing is, I heard you own a cosmeticspany. Under thatpany, you guys have a miraculous product that keeps skin plump and radiant. Is that true?" "Uh..." Fade''s mouth dropped open in shock. He had never imagined that the Saintess would be asking him about cosmetics. For a moment, he felt that he was at a loss. "Saintess, are you asking me about cosmetic products?" She hastily gestured to him to keep quiet and whispered, "Don''t speak so loudly. Lower your voice." "Right... Err... Ahem..." He could not help but cough. Celine took the initiative to get close to him and she whispered, "Do you have any other cosmetics products? I want to buy some. The price doesn''t matter to me." He stared at her for a while, still with an expression of disbelief on his face. Seeing this, she couldn''t help but stomp her feet. She gritted her teeth and said in a cute voice, "I''m a girl, too. I like looking good. What''s wrong with buying some cosmetics?" "The Sacred Lord made me stay in the Sacred Hall to train for so long. My skin is getting rough, hmph!" "Nothing, it''s nothing, it''s normal." He finally came to his senses and quickly nodded. At that moment, he finally understood that although the Saintess was in a high position of power, she was also a girl who had just turned twenty. Moreover, she had been brought to the Sacred Hall to practice martial arts since she was very young and had very little contact with the outside world. Therefore, she had maintained her childish heart, From an outsider''s point of view, she did seem a little immature. However, he rather admired this kind of immaturity. After all, there was no harm in being pure. "Are you going to sell it to me or not?" Celine was getting a little anxious and could not help but grab Fade''s arm. "Ouch!" He pretended to be in pain and nodded quickly. "Okay, I''ll sell it to you." "Then, give it to me quickly. How much?" She couldn''t wait to make the payment. He quickly waved his hand and said, "No need to pay for it!" "No, I can''t take what belongs to you for nothing." She had a stubborn look on her face. He said, "I really don''t need money, because I don''t have the cosmetics on me now anyway." "Oh, you..." She spoke, looking disappointed. Chapter 2564 Chapter 2564 Fade was dumbfounded. "This Saintess really is just a little girl. I haven''t even finished what I wanted to say." "There is no ready-made product, but as long as I find the right ingredients, I can make it for you." "Really? What do you need? I''ll find it for you!" Celine said hastily. He told her, "You don''t need to bother yourself with it. I''ll ask Aiden to help me with it. Once it''s done, I''ll send it to you." "No, you don''t have to send it to me. You can''t enter the Sacred Hall as you like. Once it''s ready, tell me and I''lle to get it from you." "Okay, sure!" He nodded. She nodded, then waved goodbye. However, after a few steps, she couldn''t help but turn to him and said, "Remember to be quick, okay! Get the best version." "Don''t worry, Saintess. I will give you the best," he responded. Hearing this, the little girl finally left reluctantly. After walking some distance away, her entourage appeared beside her and Celine went back to her usual righteous self. She walked gracefully away. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but smile. He gently shook his head, turned around, and left. At this moment, Prince Bruton wasing out with a face full of anger. He happened to see Fade smiling. He immediately red at him and snorted. Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at Bruton straight on until he left. Soon after, Aubrey also left, followed by the other guests. The celebration banquet was officially over. Fade wrote a prescription and asked Aider, to find the ingredients for him. The next day, he personally manufactured the cosmetics and sent someone to inform Celine. That afternoon, she came over to the hotel. She entered Fade''s room. Immediately, she opened the cosmetics and began to try them out carefully. After a while, she screamed in excitement. She couldn''t help rushing into Fade''s arms and giving him a big hug. "This is great. Fade, you are too amazing." He could not help but blush when he felt her body against his. He coughed. "Ahem, Saintess Celine, the sound instion in this room isn''t that good." Momentarily taken aback, she finally understood what he meant. Blushing, she quickly withdrew from his embrace. Lowering her head, she said softly, "Thank you." He smiled and said, "You don''t need to thank me. You''ve helped me a lot. This little gift is nothing at all." "No, that''s different. I helped you because the Sacred Lord ordered me to help you. Hence, it wasn''t really me that was helping you, but now, you''ve given me all these cosmetic products. I have to thank you." A serious look was on her face. He looked at her expression and couldn''t help but smile. "Well, I happen to have a small favor. I wonder if you might be able to help me." "What is it? I will do my best to help you in any way I can." She hurriedly nodded, her face serious. "I''m looking for some information!" He told her. He exined to her about the Surfbee Auction House and the Skull Mob. Hopefully, she would be able to find out something that he hadn''t been able to before. After all, although the Blythe Family was quite powerful in Eand, they were nowhere near the same level as the Sacred Hall. Celine carefully listened to what Fade told her and remembered it. She promised to investigate it thoroughly and help him out. A dayter, she managed to find something. She immediately sent it over to him. After a careful examination, he realized that it was indeed new information. He quickly contacted the Blythe family and went through the previous preparations one more time. Finally, it was the day of the auction. That day, dark clouds covered Mist City, and it began to drizzle. However, at the entrance of Hamptonus Pce, an endless stream of guests were entering. That was because Surfbee Auction House was holding a huge auction at the Hamptonus Pce. Fade, who was dressed like a servant, blended in with the Blythe family''s team. He followed the crowd and entered the hall. After everyone mingled around for about an hour, an auctioneer with gray hair came out and officially announced the start of the auction. One after another, precious items were taken out to participate in the bidding. The price kept rising, and the atmosphere became more and more enthusiastic. However, Fade wasn''t concerned with this at all. At this moment, his only focus was on a single item that was going to be auctioned. It was his wife Quin''s pendant. Finally, at the end of the auction, when it was about toe to an end, this item was finally set up. Originally, everyone thought that as the final item for the auction, it should be very precious and rare. However, when everyone heard the introduction of the pendant by the auctioneer, they immediately burst into an uproar. "The quality of that pendant is so average. It just looks like a handcrafted piece of jewellery." "Is the person who owned it special? Has anyone heard of Quin? Is she someone famous?" "The auctioneer said that she''s a young Chinese entrepreneur. She has billions in assets, and she''s still alive now." "So she''s just some Chinese billionaire. What''s the point of bidding for her item? It''s even put at the end. Has Surfbee gone off their rockets or something?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "How boring. I thought there would be something exciting, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. What a mood killer." "By the way, have you guys noticed the requirements for the auction? They don''t want money, only some sort of medicine. This whole thing must be a joke!" Amid theints, the pendant began to be auctioned. However, no one bid at all. The only sound that could be heard was the audience''s dissatisfied murmurs.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After a few seconds, Fade nodded at Rosetti. Then, Rosetti raised his own number card. "I bid 10 million pounds." "What!" As soon as this price was announced, everyone was shocked. "Who is it? Why would he bid on it?" "Ten million, is he crazy?" "Don''t talk nonsense. Sir Blythe is the one that offered the price." "Why would he offer such a high price for that useless pendant?" "Perhaps, it holds some special meaning for him." However, in the midst of the discussion, the auctioneer on the stage shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. ording to the rules of the sale, the only thing the seller epts in exchange for the items is the Nine-blood Pill. No other currency Will be entertained." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Then, I''ll withdraw," Rosetti said. He put down his number, and then looked at Fade, gently shaking his head. Fade looked serious. He nced around the hall, not wanting to let any suspicious person go. At this moment, the auctioneer on the tform made another introduction, but still, no one bid for the pendant. Eventually, the auctioneer was ready to sell the pendant for a lower price than they had hoped for. At that moment, Fade''s gaze was ice cold. He looked at Alden and said, "Are you ready?" He nodded and said, "Everything is ready. Once the auction begins, we''ll grab it." "Okay, get ready to take action!" Fade instructed in a low voice and turned to leave. However, at thest moment, a faint female voice suddenly sounded, "I would like to bid!" Chapter 2565 Chapter 2565 For a moment, everyone''s eyes were on the woman who spoke. The woman was sitting in the shadow in the corner. Her face couldn''t be seen clearly, but she was tall and probably not over 35 years old. The auctioneer on the stage was also stunned for a moment, but then he looked at the woman with a smile and said, "Miss, are you sure you want to buy this pendant?" "Yes!" The woman was resolute. The auctioneer spoke again, "ording to the requirements, if you want to bid for this pendant, you can only bid for it with the Nine-blood Pill. Miss, I wonder if you..." Before the auctioneer could finish his words, the woman took out a wooden box and said, "I have it here." The auctioneer motioned with his hand, and a staff member walked towards the woman. "With regards to the Nine-blood Pill, we will need to get professionals to appraise it. Once we obtain the results, you will be able to receive this pendant." "Sure!" The woman handed the wooden box to the staff member without any hesitation. When Fade saw this scene, he shot a look at Aiden. Aiden understood and quickly gave some orders to his men, then said to Fade, "It has been arranged. Someone will keep an eye on it. We won''t let the wooden box out of our sight." Fade nodded and continued to observe the woman. At this time, because of the woman''s bidding, the spotlights on the scene changed direction and shone directly on her. At that moment, everyone could see the woman''s face clearly. The woman was an Asian woman and she looked to be about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. She was an attractive woman. Although she was not very dressed up, her delicate facial features shone through. If she put in some effort, she could definitely pass for a TV actress. What made Fade drawn to this woman was that there seemed to be a very heroic aura to her. "That girl is a martial art master." "Mr. Chen, should we send someone to keep an eye on this woman?" Aiden asked. Fade shook his head and said, "She''s at least at thete stage of the Heaven level. Ordinary men won''t be able to keep up with her. It''ll just alert her of our presence." "What about..." "I''ll keep an eye on her!" Fade said. He was quite interested in this woman at this moment. Not just because she had bid for the pendant, but rather because she managed to produce a Nine- blood Pill. That rather shocked him. After all, the Nine-blood Pill was refined by Dark Dragon of the Skull Mob in order to increase his own power. Needless to say, it was very valuable. Even if Fade had excellent medical skills and a good understanding of alchemy and medicine, it was impossible to refine the Nine-blood Pill without any kind of guidance. Hence, he was quite taken aback that the woman managed to produce one. About ten minutester, the staff came back and whispered something to the auctioneer. The auctioneer nodded his head. After which, he looked at thedy and said with a smile, "Miss, after our appraisal, the Nine-blood Pill is confirmed to be real. This pendant belongs to you." "Hand it over!" The woman was extremely direct.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She grabbed the pendant in her hand and put it in her pocket without looking at it. Then, she left. At this point, the auction officially ended, and everyone got up and prepared to leave. At this moment, Fade stared in the direction in which the woman had left. He said something to Aiden and immediately chased after her. "Send someone to keep an eye on auction house. I''ll go after Çü»­ woman." "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. We are well prepared." Fade nodded and ran out. In less than three seconds, the woman who rushed out of the hall was already nowhere to be seen. Fortunately, Fade was strong or he would have lost her. He unleashed his positive energy to find her. After confirming her location, he immediately ran in that direction. Obviously, this woman had a retreat n set up. Her route was secretive and mysterious. She shuttled back and forth in the streets, hiding her tracks under the cover of the surrounding people and buildings. If Fade was an ordinary man, he would have probably lost her in less than ten minutes. However, he was hot on her tail, and he even managed to draw the distance between them nearer. He followed her for another five minutes. The woman had passed through several blocks. She came to the riverside and hid under a bridge. Fade immediately followed her. However, as soon as he entered, he felt several gusts of winding towards him. "Whoosh!" He immediately dodged the wind attacks flexibly. In front of him, under the bridge, the valiant woman stared at him with vignce and said coldly, "Why are you following me?" He sized up the woman, then raised his hands and exined, "I mean no harm. The reason why I followed you is that I also want to buy this pendant. I am trying to find clues about Quin." When Quin was mentioned, he observed the woman''s expression and trembled slightly. This time, Fade was certain that this woman knew his wife, Quin. Therefore, he e continued, "You were able to present a Nine- blood Pill to buy off this pendant, which means that you are also trying to find Quin From this perspective, we share amon goal. Why don''t we work together?" The woman looked at him with vignce. After a few seconds of silence, she said, "No need. We will solve this matter ourselves. We don''t need an outsider butting in." "We?" He keenly caught the meaning of the woman''s words. "You have otherpanions. There are more of you?" The woman noticed that she had identally slipped up. She quickly pursed her lips and red at him. "Don''t talk nonsense. Either you leave by yourself, or I kill you." After that, the woman''s aura became sharp. Seeing this, Fade narrowed his eyes. Then, he snorted softly and said, "You can try, but you won''t be able to kill me!" "Why don''t we try and find out?" The woman gritted her teeth and her eyes red with hatred. She pulled out a pair of sharp des. Then, she charged towards Fade. He looked at the woman''s weapon and said in surprise, "Ermay Bay... Are you Chinese?" "Cut the crap and go to hell!" The woman shouted. She held the Ermay Bay in her hand and pierced through the air. e'' The Ermay Bay was short but sharp. It was good for stabbing, piercing, and so on. In the hands of master, it was like a butterfly that danced delicately on flower petals. Its movements were so quick that it could barely be seen with the naked eye. Avoiding an attack from the Ermay Bay was extremely tough. Although her weapon was good, it was still not enough to defeat Fade. His body seemed to be one with the air. His movements were nimble, and every attack she threw at him was dodged easily. Chapter 2566 Chapter 2566 After a fierce battle, the woman was a little out of breath, while Fade looked indifferent, with his hands behind his back. He had not onceunched an attack on her. At this moment, the woman''s gaze towards him changed slightly. "Are you done yet?" He asked after having dodged all her wed attacks. "You..." She looked at him in surprise. At that moment, he spoke with his hands sped behind his back, "I''m sure you can tell by now that I truly have no malicious intentions. Otherwise, you would have died the moment you attacked me." The woman bit her lip and did not say anything. Fade continued, "We are here to save Quin. No harm done if we work together." Her expression face changed and she looked hesitant. Seeing this, he knew that she was slowly wavering. He just needed to push her a little more. However, at this moment, two figures suddenly appeared beside her. "Yesseca, Halina, why are you here?" The woman looked at them in surprise. Among them, a woman who was about 30 or 40 years old, looked serious and she spoke in a deep voice, "You took so long toe back. Why do you think we are here?" "Halina, I''m sorry. I..." The woman lowered her head and exined. Next to her, another woman in her early thirties looked at Fade and she asked coldly, "Who are you? Why are you here?" At the same time, she took out her weapon. Her positive energy began to surge as she got ready to attack. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold, and the positive energy in his body also surged. Seeing this, the valiant woman quickly exined, "Yesseca, don''t act rashly. H- He said that he came to save Quin. He wants to cooperate with us." "Quin? Minerva, did you tell him about what happened between us?" The older woman, Halina, heard her words and her expression darkened. She red at Minerva and asked. Minerva quickly waved her hand. "I didn''t say anything. He guessed it himself." "Really?" Halina still looked at her suspiciously. Fade squinted at the three people in front of him and said, "Since you''re here for Quin, you should know that I''m her husband. I came here to save her. Hence, I think it''s best if we team up." "Her husband!" Hearing this, Halina''s eyes sank. She red at Fade and said coldly, "We can save Quin ourselves. There''s no need for us to work together." He frowned and spoke up, "We are going up against the Skull Mob. I''m sure you all know as well as I how powerful they are." "The three of you are skilled. One of you is in the advanced stage of the Heaven Level, and the other two are at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. Either way, you are all worlds away from the Half-Lord Level. With this strength, I''m afraid you guys won''t stand a chance against the Skull Mob." The three people were shocked by his words. "You... How do you know our strength?" Minerva looked at him in shock. As for Halina and Yesseca, they were also shocked. However, their faces soon turned sour and they red at him. In cold voices, they said, "I don''t care how you managed to guess our level, but we can''t allow any outsiders to interfere with Quin''s matter. There''s no way we can work together, nor is there a need to." Fade frowned, paused for a few seconds, and said, "Fine, we won''t join hands for now, but I have a request."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "What request?" Minerva asked. He replied, "Let me see the pendant!" The Skull Mob had released the ??? pendant on purpose. Plus, they insisted on exchanging it for a Nine-blood Pill. There was a high chance that there would be some relevant clues about Quin on the pendant. Therefore, he wanted to see the pendant, hoping to find something useful. However, Halina refused. "The pendant belongs to us. We don''t n on showing it to you." "I just want to have a look. I won''t do anything else," he exined. At this moment, Minerva stood up for him. "Halina, it doesn''t matter if he takes a look. After all, he is Quin''s husband. Perhaps he can find some useful clues." "Shut up!" Halina red at her and then stared at him. "Enough. Leave now, or we will make you." Seeing this, Fade could not help but furrow his brows. His face fell as he said, "I never wanted to harm anyone innocent. However, in order to save my wife, I will spare no effort." With his words, a majestic strength spread from his body and flew across to the three people opposite him. "You want to fight?" Halina gritted her teeth and said in a low voice. She began to unleash her energy too. At the same time, she shouted at Yesseca and Minerva, "Get ready to fight." Minerva still wanted to say something, but when Yesseca and Halina red at her, she did not dare to object. She could only gather her energy and look at Fade fiercely. Faced with the three women, he frowned and was ready to fight. However, at such a crucial moment, the phone rang suddenly. Fade had to stop and took out his mobile phone. When he saw that it was Aider, calling, he immediately picked it up. "Aiden, how is it?" On the other end of the line, he sounded a little anxious. "Mr. Chen, bad news. Something happened." "What''s wrong? What happened?" Fade asked hurriedly. "The seller found out we were watching them. All our men are dead." "What? How could this happen?" Fade was also shocked. Aiden''s voice was filled with anger and urgency "The other party had long discovered the spies we ced at the auction house. While we were tailing them, there were people ying in ambush. All four Heaven Level martial artists we sent out are dead." "s..." Fade''s expression fell. He took a deep breath to calm himself down and asked, "Where are the enemies now?" "They''re gone. We can''t find any clues about them, but they haven''t gone too far," Aider, said. Fade thought for a while and immediately said, "Wait for me. I''ll be right there." "Good!" Aiden replied, then asked, "Mr. Chen, how''s your situation over there? Did you gain anything by following that woman?" Fade nced at the three people who still had their guard up. "We''ll talk about thatter." Hanging up the phone, he looked at Minerva and said, "No matter what organization you are from, I want to tell you that I mean no harm. I just want to save my wife." After that, he turned around and left. When the women saw him disappear, they breathed a sigh of relief and dissipated their positive energy. "Halina, Yesseca, we..." Minerva wanted to speak. However, Halina red at her and said, "Don''t bother saying anything now. It''s toote. Let''s go back first. The elders are still waiting." "Okay!" Minerva nodded. Then, the three turned into shadows and left quickly. Chapter 2567 Chapter 2567 Fade hurried to the ce where Aiden was located. It was less than one block away from Hamptonus Pce. What that meant was that the other party had already arranged to get rid of the stalkers right after he left Hamptonus Pce. On a narrow street, four bodies were syed on the ground at the moment. Aiden had already arranged for some personnel to guard the area. Fade entered the street and bent down to check on the four corpses. He knew all four of them. When he was in Blythe''s family, he had given them some guidance when he assigned tasks to them. Although they were not the strongest, they were nheless all at the middle stage of the Heaven Level. To ayman, they were certainly powerful enough as martial artists. Yet, those four experts were all killed in that narrow alley. Plus, from the wounds on their bodies, it looked like all of their hearts had been pierced fatally. There were few, if any, traces of a struggle. It indicated that the opponent was extremely skilled. After all, he was capable of quickly killing four martial artists who were all at the middle stage of the Heaven Level. Following that, Fade began examining the scene. While he did so, he asked, "Have you found any clues?" Aiden replied, "My men followed them as soon as they left Hamptonus Pce. The surveince footage shows that our men were deliberately lured into this alley and then killed." "After that, the other party left the alley and headed north, but since then, they have never appeared on any surveince footage." "However, we have the photos. I have already gotten people to investigate those photos, but there''s still no leads for the time being." Fade frowned slightly as he listened. "How were our men discovered?" " When he brought that up, Aiden''s expression turned ugly." There was a mole in Surfbee Auction House. A staff member of the Blythe family was bribed by the other party to reveal our n." "Where''s that staff member?" Fade queried. Aider, replied, "Dead. He was already dead before those four died." Fade fell silent at that. He carefully looked over the area, but found nothing. Then, Alden pressured his men again for any new leads, to no avail. For a moment, all the leads they had led to dead ends. Even Fade could not see the light at the end of the tunnel anymore. Just then, someone came to Fade''s mind. The Saintess, Celine! She was backed by the Sacred Hall, who had much more influence in Eand than the Blythe family. If the Sacred Hall could help, they might be able to get some useful information. At that thought, he immediately gave her a call. "Mr. Chen, isn''t today the day of the auction? How is it that you have the time to call me?" She asked, surprised. He quickly went straight to the point. "Saintess, something''s happened at the auction. All my leads are gone now. I want to enlist your help." "What can I do for you?" She questioned. He replied, "I want you to look someone up for me. I have a photo here. We need to find him as soon as possible. I''m wondering if you can get the Sacred Hall to..." "The Sacred Hall?" Her question betrayed her shock. He sensed the underlying doubt in her voice. His face fell, and he said, "If it''s inconvenient, then forget it." She paused for a second, then said, "Mr. Chen, not at all. Send me the photo. I''ll help you look into it." "Thank you so much, Saintess," he responded with iparable gratitude. Then, he sent the photo to her. "I''ve received it. I''ll investigate right away. Once there''s any news, I''ll contact you immediately," she stated. "You have my thanks!" Fade expressed his gratitude again, after which Celine hung up. After the call, he and Aiden continued to search around the block for more clues. At the same time, in a deserted industrial district in the west zone of Mist City, Halina, Yesseca, and Minerva snuck into an abandonedet steel factory. After bypassing several booby traps and rms, the three finally reached a steet room located underground. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Right then, there were already eight people in the room, all of them women. The oldest one was approaching seventy years old; the youngest was only around fifteen. When they saw that the three of them had returned, the people in the room immediately dashed up to them and asked, "How was it? Did you manage to get that item?" "Yes!" Minerva quickly handed over the pendant. An elder in her sixties with a crown of white hair took the pendant and handed t to a bespectacled young woman behind her. She instructed her, "Phoebe, look for clues She then asked, "Why did you returnte?" "Well..." Minerva hesitated. Halina and Yesseca immediately exined, "Rosabelle, Minerva was followed on the way back. We nearly got into a full-blown fight." "What? You were followed? Who was it? Did our identities get exposed? Hurry and see if he followed you back here." The elder woman, Rosabelle, suddenly became nervous. Minerva hurriedly rified, "Madam Rosabelle, don''t worry. He isn''t a bad guy. He''s Miss Quin''s husband and he came to save her. He wanted to work with us but..." "How can you believe someone whose background you don''t know? Did you just take his words at face value? How naive!" Halina shot her a re. Minerva felt a little wronged. She argued back, "I''ve checked the information. Fade is indeed Miss Quin''s husband. They seem to have a good rtionship." At that, Halin? snickered. "So what if he''s Miss Quin''s husband? People can even betray their blood rtives, what more to say a wife whom they have no blood rtions with? looked into it before. That husband first got together with Miss Quin because of a contract. He didn''t have feelings for her at all." "But..." Minerva was about to retort. Right then, Rosabelle interjected, "Stop arguing. No matter who the other party is, our top priority is to save Miss Quin." "Regardless of whether we''ve been exposed, we have to move now. We can''t stay here anymore. Start preparing!" "Okay!" Everyone under hermand immediately began to take action. Just as they were almost finished tidying up, Phoebe, who had left with the pendant, came back. Instantly, all eyes were on her. "Phoebe, did you get anything out of it?" Rosabelle asked. Phoebe propped her sses up on her nose and nodded. "Yes. From the pendant, I found a location called Modnd." "Modnd? Where''s that?" Phoebe replied, "It''s an ind. A remote ind." "An ind?" Everyone was shocked. Rosabelle immediately ordered, "Begin packing. After everything''s ready, we will head to Modnd Ind." "Right away!" Everyone in the room replied in unison.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 2568 Chapter 2568 On the other hand, Fade persisted in his search for an entire day, but he still could not find any useful clues. Just as he was overwhelmed with discouragement, he received a call from Celine. "Mr. Chen, I''ve got something!" As soon as she said that, he perked up in excitement. His eyes widened. "What is it?" He asked. She said, "Using the Sacred Hall''s resources, I uncovered the person in the photo. He left Mist Cityst night by boat. ording to the information, the ce he''s headed for is most likely an ind called Modnd." "An ind?" He was somewhat surprised. She continued, "Modnd Ind is located southwest of Eand, in the middle of the Antic Ocean. Although it''s nominally part of Eand, it''s mainly inhabited by aborigines. Mr. Chen, it''s very likely that the person you''re looking for is there." "I''ll send you the specific details." "I''m eternally grateful," Fade said in thanks. Celine''sughter tinkled over the line. "Mr. Chen, I haven''t thanked you yet for the cosmetics you gave me that time!" After he hung up, he received a text message from her. He read it and immediately instructed Aiden to make arrangements for him to go to Modnd Ind himself right away. Aiden immediately followed his order. An hourter, Fade boarded the helicopter prepared by Aiden, and flew directly to Modnd Ind. Modnd Ind was a poor ind, but tourism and certain other industries had developed there in recent years. That being said, there were still no direct flights to Modnd Ind from Eand. The only direct way there was by boat. Moreover, at that time, no boats were running. Nheless, Aiden managed to pull some strings to get Fade a private helicopter to fly alone directly to Modnd Ind. After expressing his gratitude, Fade packed up and boarded the helicopter to Modnd Ind. After a few hours of flight, the sky had bepletely dark. The helicopter soonnded on Modnd Ind. Fade got off the helicopter and moved towards the vi that Aiden had booked for him. There, he did not rest, but immediately looked for the owner to learn about the situation on the ind. He quickly got a rough guess of what it was like on Modnd Ind. The ind spanned more than 2,000 square kilometers. It wasn''t a small area at all. There were only around 20,000 natives on the ind at first. However, in recent years, because of the development of the tourism industry, there was an influx of foreigners. The poption on the ind was currently above 30,000. Most of the people on the ind depended on the tourism and fishing industries for a living, so most of them were gathered near the port on the coast. The vast forest in the center of the ind was rarely visited. It was exactly as Fade had suspected. The mountainous forest area, difficult for ordinary people to enter, could very well be used as the Skull Mob''s hideout. The numerous residents on the ind meant that the Skull Mob could easily acquire provisions there. Secondly, they could use all sorts of underhanded tactics to increase their strength. They only required the human poption as a cultivation resource. Looking at it from that angle, the possibility grew that the Skull Mob would gather on Modnd Ind. Thus, Fade queried the owner of the vi about the forest area, preparing to check it out the next day. However, when the vi owner heard his question, he asked in return, "Mr. Chen, why are you asking this?" Fade made up an excuse. "I''m an explorer who has ventured all over the world. I heard that these ces are less explored. I want to go explore there." At that, the vi owner quickly persuaded him, "Mr. Chen, you''d better not go to that forest. It''s dangerous." "It''s okay. I''ve been to many forests across the world. I''ve even been to the Amazon rainforest. The forest here should not be a problem. Besides, I''m a professional." Fade patted his chest confidently. The vi owner lowered his voice. "Mr. Chen, the danger I''m referring to is of a different kind." "What kind?" Fade asked. The vi owner looked hesitant. Fade took out a stack of bills and handed it to him. Delighted, the vi owner confessed, "Mr. Chen, that forest is a bit strange." "How so?" The vi owner said, "I heard that it''s haunted. In the past two decades, some people have entered the forest identally and never came back. Rumor has it that they were captured by ghosts. Some others say that they lost their way and died in the woods. Whatever it is, it''s dangerous there." Fade''s suspicions grew when he heard that. "Hasn''t anyone intervened?" The vi owner sighed. "There was one year when more than 30 people disappeared all of a sudden, causing a panic on the ind. A report was sent to the officials of Eand. Following that, the government sent professionals to investigate the forest." "However, the professionals were unable to find anything. They had no other choice but to return empty- handed. Afterwards, some rich people came here, bought several pieces of thend, and had them converted to private territories. Ordinary people were not allowed to enter anymore. Only then did the number of missing people decrease." "Wealthy people buyingnd here?" Fade thought that the whole matter was bing more and more fishy. The vi owner exined, "They were all loaded. They bought all thend one after another. After buying thend, they had the areas sealed off and did not allow ordinary people to enter. Plus, many of the estates on the ind have been acquired by those same rich people. Essentially, most people on the ind are working for them." "Mr. Chen, even if you really want to explore the forest, you must go through the territory of those wealthy people to enter the forestet you Thus, you have to build a good rtionship with them before you can explore it. Otherwise, if they don''t agree to it, you can''t go in, Mr. Chen." "I see!" Fade thought to himself. After that, he took out another stack of bills and thanked the vi owner. The next day, Fade got up early in the morning and strolled around the market on the ind, but he found nothing unusual. Hence, he prepared himself to go to the wealthy people''s territory, as suggested by the vi owner. Just as he was about to leave, someone eximed all of a sudden, "Why are you here?" He traced the direction of the voice and saw a woman wearing a scarf and sunsses looking at him. He could not recognize her at first nce. However, when he saw the two other women with her, he could pinpoint who she was. It was Minerva, the woman who bought the pendant at theContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. auction. "Are you following us?" Halina asked, looking at him warily. He frowned slightly and said, "You''re overthinking things." "Then why are you here?" Halina continued to press him. Her re grew sharper, and she suddenly seemed like she was about to attack him. Chapter 2569 Chapter 2569 Fade was somewhat annoyed. "You''re too nosy. It''s my business and it has nothing to do with you." "You..." Enraged, Halina moved to hit him. Minerva quickly stopped her. "Halina, don''t. There are many people watching. If you get into a fight here and now, it''s very likely that we''ll be discovered by the Skull Mob." Those words made Halina stop, but she still stared at him warily. Minerva turned her gaze to him immediately. In a serious tone, she said, "We know that you''re Quin''s husband, but this matter is of great importance. There''s no room for mistakes." "If you are not careful enough here, you''re very likely to be discovered by the Skull Mob members. At that time, it''ll be even more perilous to save Quin."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Her amiable tone calmed him down. He said, "Since you''re also here to rescue Quin, why don''t we cooperate with each other and share the information we have gathered? It will be safer. The possibility of the rescue seeding will be greater." "Well..." She did not know how to reply for a moment. Halina, on the other hand, shut him down directly. "Share our information? Don''t even think about it. Even if you are trustworthy for now, I''m afraid you''ll only get in the way." Fade inadvertently twitched his brows at that. "Get in your way? Oh, but certain people are weaker than I am!" "Weaker? We''ll only know that after a fight, and not from you bragging about yourself," she responded coldly. He couldn''t be bothered to reply to that old hag anymore. He gazed at Minerva and said, "Minerva, I don''t know who you are, but since we have the same goal, I hope you can convey my words to your superior. I hope you''ll cooperate." "I will." She nodded. "Thank you." He nodded too, and got ready to leave. However, just then, Halina stared at him unflinchingly and said, "Kid, you''d better not mess around and ruin our n." He shook his head and ignored her. He bought a set of tourists'' clothes from the market, some essories, and other items. Holding a camera, he walked towards the center of the ind. The closer he got to the center of the ind, the fewer people there were. The number of trees increased. After walking for about half an hour, he saw a luxurious manor hidden in the forest ahead. The manor was quiterge. It was inside the forest area, surrounded by a three-meter-high iron fence. There were many guards with weapons patrolling around. "This must be the manor of the rich people that the vi owner talked about." As Fade thought that, he turned to the camera in his hand, ready to snap some photos. However, just as he was about to angle the lens towards the manor, two guards with batons came over and red at him menacingly. "What are you doing?" "I, tourist, picture!" He raised the camera in his hand and gestured. However, one of them snatched the camera in his hand away and threw it on the ground, smashing it into pieces. "Get out of here! You''re not allowed to take pictures here." "My camera, how can you..." Fade looked woeful. However, the guards rushed toward him fiercely, looking as though they were going to attack him. Fade frowned, but in the end he did not make a move. He retreated. Following that, he continued in his search, disguised as a tourist. He derived a general idea of his surroundings. The area from the harbor to the center of the forest was upied by the manors of six rich people. If one wanted to enter the center of the forest directly from the port, one had to pass through their territory. Each manor had numerous guards around it. It was impossible for an ordinary person to sneak by secretly. From small talk, he learned that the six wealthy people had not been on the ind for a long period of time. They would seldom appear two at a time. They would usually appear one after another. However, every six months, all six would show up on the ind together. After he learned that, he was almost certain that those six people had something to do with the Skull Mob. Them appearing one after another meant that they were rotating shifts, to prevent outsiders from discovering the Skull Mob''s territory. It was very likely that a grand meeting was held every six months. At that thought, Fade quietly walked to the frontal area of one of the manors, gazing at the magnificent manor behind the iron fence. This manor was located on the far left side. Its owner was Wilbur, a businessman. He had a property which amounted to tens of millions of dors. He was also an honorary viscount, high up in society. Nevertheless, his status was rtively lower among the six. The other five people''s assets and status wereparable to his, or even better. Fade could tell that from the quality of the guards outside the manor. The guards in the other manors were between the middle stage and thest stage of the Earth Level. el Wilbur''s guards were only at the early stage of Earth Level, maybe even a little weaker. Furthermore, their attitude was much more rxed when patrolling. They stopped walking at times and even chatted andughed quite a bit. He debated whether he should use Wilbur as the starting point of his investigation or not. Just then, a ck car suddenly pulled up at the gate of the manor. The door opened. Then, two men carried a young, ck-haired, Asian woman out of the car and dragged her into the manor. The woman struggled but the men covered her mouth and lugged her inside. Fade''s gaze became chilly when he saw that. A few locals passing by, already used to such things, pretended as if they saw nothing. "They..." Fade''s gaze was as cold as ice. He was about to rush inside. Beside him, a local fisherman prompted him, "Young man, I''d advise you not to meddle in other people''s business." "But they took her by force. It''s kidnapping," Fade said hurriedly. The fisherman shook his head and said, "So what? Who do you think can interfere in such a ce?" "There''s no one who can?" Fade asked. The fisherman sneered. "Who dares e interfere? He''s a Viscount, a bigshot in the business world. How would an ordinary man dare to interfere?" "Moreover, Wilbur has always been like this. He''s a lecherous man who has a habit of scouting beautiful women from the ind to serve him. It''s been going on for years. Such things happen almost every month." "Plus, those women were all happy to receive Wilbur''s money." "That''s how the world works." "Young man, mind your own business. Don''t meddle in other people''s business!" The fisherman sighed, shook his head, and left. Chapter 2570 Chapter 2570 Fade gazed in the direction of the manor, looking disheartened. His main priority was to save his wife. His rational mind told him to leave it be, but a fire zed in his heart and lit his eyes up. "It''s not a big deal. I''ll just break in!" Fade spat viciously, ready to enter the manor. At that moment, the Asian girl who had just been dragged into the manor ran to the door barefooted, her clothes all rumpled. As she ran, she shouted hurriedly, "Help, call the police! I''m Chinese! They''re kidnapping me! Help..." However, she did not get far before the guards caught up with her. They caught her easily, punched her in the stomach, and dragged her back. So she was a Chinese girl. Fade''s expression fell, and the anger in his eyes burned even more intensely. He made up his mind to save her, no questions asked.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he did not charge in directly. Instead, he faked being slightly frightened. He nced at the guards at the entrance, quickened his pace, and left the manor. Not far away, he made a detour to the side of the manor. With a light leap, he vaulted over the iron fence andnded inside the manor''spound. Because the manor was built in the woods, itspound was full of trees and flowers, making it convenient for Fade to hide his whereabouts. Soon, he arrived at the main building of the manor. The guards at the entrance were obviously much stronger than those outside. They were at thete stage of the Earth Level. However, to Fade, there was not much difference. At that moment, the two guards guarding the door were chatting among themselves. One of them said, "Viscount Wilbur caught yet another woman. Did you see her? She''s quite pretty!" "She''s an Asian girl. She''s too petite. I don''t like it, but Viscount Wilbur does. In my opinion, a woman should be curvy. That''s way sexier." "You know nothing. Petite women are good too. I have tried Asian women before; they''re good. Who knows how long Viscount Wilbur will y with her this time. Maybe I can try her out too." The two men exchanged nces andughed. After they shared a moment ofughter, one of the guards suddenly piped up, "I have a question that I still have not figured out. Wilbur''s just a Viscount. He''s just so- so; he''s not much stronger than us. Why is he so rich? Does he have some special connections? If we can get them too, then..." Before he could finish what he was about to say, the guard beside him hurriedly gestured for him to keep quiet and whispered, "Don''t talk nonsense. Be careful not to get into trouble." "Is it that scary? I''m an Earth Level martial artist, after all. If it wasn''t for Wilbur''s money, I would not be a guard! It''s too shameful. It''d be better if I just quit." "You''re such an ignorant person! Wilbur isn''t able to hold this position just because he''s a Viscount who has a few assets in Eand. He has a strong person backing him, that''s why." "A backer? Who? Is that person very powerful?" "I don''t know who he is exactly, but he must be a very powerful person. It''s not only Wilbur. The other five wealthy people on the ind also ascended because of the same person." "When that person came to the ind before, Wilbur and the other five went to wee him. I was on guard duty outside. At that time, I saw the six being really respectful towards that person." "Who on earth is he?" "I don''t know. Don''t ask about it. It''s not something that people of our level should know about." As Fade listened to their conversation, his eyes narrowed slightly. He grew even more confident in his hypothesis. The six rich people on the ind were alt subordinates of the Skull Mob. They were covering for them from the outside. At that juncture, he swayed lightly and passed through the two guards, entering the building. The twote-stage Earth Level guards only felt a breeze blowing past them. They did not sense anything unusual. After Fade entered the house, he lithely shuttled back and forth inside. Through the servants'' conversation and routes, he quickly determined Wilbur''s location. He was in a big bedroom at the back of the manor. Right then, the Chinese woman who had just been kidnapped was thrown onto therge, soft bed inside. Beside the bed, a fat, middle-aged man with thinning blond hair stared at her with a smile and walked towards her. The woman looked terrified and shouted hurriedly, "Don''te near me! I''m a tourist. I''m Chinese. You''remitting a crime. I will call the police. I..." However, the fat man did not pay any heed to the woman''s struggling and shouting. He smirked and plopped on top of her with his rotund belly. "Don''t..." She let out onest cry of despair, before she was pressed under the fat man''s body. However, almost contemporaneously, she rxed all of a sudden. She opened her eyes and saw a young Asian man in his twenties lift the fat, middle-aged man up with one hand. The fat man struggled desperately, but he could not get out of the young man''s grip. He opened his mouth and shouted with all his might, but he could not make a sound. "You..." The woman looked at Fade in confusion and surprise. "I''m Chinese too. Don''t worry, you''re fine now," Fade said nonchntly. He then pointed to the clothes on the bed. The dazed woman looked down. Only then did shee to her senses. She quickly grabbed her clothes and put them on. Then, she blushed and looked at Fade. "Thank you!" "You''re wee. You''re my fellow countrymen; it''s nothing," he replied faintly. After that, he let go of the fat man and threw him on the ground. He stomped on the man''s chest with a single foot, rendering him unable to move. Fade then looked at the woman and asked, "What happened to you?" The woman''s eyes reddened and she let out a light sob. "My name is Tinley Chen. I''m a college student. read a travel guide online that said that Modnd Ind is a pretty good ce, so I nned a trip with my ssmate here. We came here for a vacation." "Who knew that in the market, we''d be suddenly stopped by two men who were driving. They said they wanted to invite me to their manor. rejected them but they took me by force. We tried to resist but §Ú§ë§Ö were no match forthem. Thus, I was brought here." "We? What about your ssmate?" Fade asked. At that point, Tinley''s expression darkened. Under her breath, she said, "Those people said that they only wanted me. My ssmate left on her own." "I see." He was numb to such things, therefore, he did not say anything further. Chapter 2571 Chapter 2571 Fade then examined Tinley''s body to confirm that she was not injured. He immediately told her after that, "You stay here. I''ll take this guy for questioning. No matter what happens, don''te in. Do you understand?" "I... I got it!" She was a little anxious, but she still nodded seriously. He smiled gently. "Don''t be nervous. This manor is a nice ce. You can eat, drink, and rest as you like. With me here, nothing will happen to you." After that, he lugged the fat man into a storage room beside the bedroom. "You... Who are you? What do you think you are doing?" In the storage room, the fat man looked at Fade in horror. His voice trembled. Fade looked down at the man and asked, "Are you Wilbur?" The fat man nodded. "I''m Viscount Wilbur, a citizen of Eand. You''ve vited my rights..." Before Wilbur could finish, Fade pped him directly across the face. He said icily, "I''m asking the questions here. If you spout more nonsense, I''ll kill you." Wilbur covered his face. Resentment shed in his eyes, but he did not dare say anything. Fade continued asking stonily, "Tell me, what rtionship do you have with that backer of yours? What organization are they from?" "Backer, I..." Wilbur''s expression wavered. First, he was surprised, but he immediately feigned confusion and said, "I don''t understand what you are talking about. I''m just an ordinary businessman..." "Are you still putting up an act?" Fade snorted haughtily and red daggers at Wilbur. A burst of powerful energy erupted from his body. "1-1..Wilbur trembled with hesitation. At that moment, Fade prodded a hard rock lightly with his finger. It crumbled into dust. "Are you really going to keep quiet?" ''TH talk! I''ll talk!" Wilbur hurriedly nodded. Then, he told Fade everything. In fact, things were nearly identical to Fade''s spections. Twenty years ago, Wilbur was just a small entrepreneur. At that time, his business was failing and he was on the verge of bankruptcy. Right at that crucial moment, a local entrepreneur came forward to help him. With the help of that entrepreneur, Wilbur''s business continued expanding and he became a rich man. Of course, the other party did not help him for free. He had requested Wilbur''s help for some shady tasks. Wilbur was slowly pulled into the underworld by the other party. Finally, he was selected to go to Modnd Ind, to be one of the six wealthy people who would guard the organization. That person even promised him that as long as the six of them performed well, the organization would give them life-prolonging drugs and ensure that their families would remain rich for a long time. Therefore, Wilbur and the other five went to Modnd Ind to build the six manors and hired many powerful guards in the process. They were firstly responsible for guarding and patrolling the area, to prevent outsiders from infiltrating the organization and discovering its secrets. Secondly, they would also dabble in criminal activities for the organization from time to time, such as kidnapping inhabitants of the ind for the organization to experiment on. That was the root cause of all the bizarre disappearances on the ind. After he heard that, Fade''s expression became stony. He looked at Wilbur, bloodlust apparent in his eyes. However, he restrained the urge to attack. He took out the symbol of the skeleton and asked, "Do you know this symbol?" Shocked, Wilbur nodded immediately. "Yes. That is the symbol of that organization." Fade nodded, then continued, "The organization gathers the six of you for a meeting every now and then. This time, all six of you are on the ind. Is it time for the meeting again?" "How did you know..." Wilbur instinctively eximed, but then lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Yes, that''s right." "When and where will the meeting be held?" Fade asked. Wilbur answered, "It will be held tomorrow evening, at the organization base in the center of the forest." "The base!" Fade''s eyes narrowed. He pulled Wilbur up and said in a lukewarm tone, "Just pretend nothing happened today. You''ll go to the meeting as usual tomorrow. I''ll go with you, understand?" "I... I understand!" Wilbur paused for a moment before he finally nodded. "Alright, you can leave now." Fade said cidly, "By the way, you are not to touch that girl." "Really?" Wilbur was skeptical, but when he saw that Fade was just standing outside, he hurried out. He nced at Tinley, who was sprawled out on the bed. Without saying a word, he rushed out of the bedroom. "Ah..." At that sight, Tinley was baffled. She then saw Fade slowly walking out of the storage room. Confusion was written all over her face. "You... Him... How..." Fade gave her a kind smile and said warmly, "Don''t worry. He will not be able to escape from me. Rest well." With that instruction, he strode out with his hands sped behind his back. At that moment, Wilbur, who had exited the bedroom, was panicking. He ran down the corridor, wato yell, yet afraid of being heard by Fade. He could only run while el.ne eximing under his breath, "Master Skull, Master Skull,e out. I was held hostage. Hurry..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Before long, a thin man with a skeleton mask over his face appeared in front of him and asked in a low voice, "What happened?" "Master Skull, someone broke into my bedroom and held me hostage. He forced me to tell him everything about the Skull Mob. Please go and take a look," Wilbur said hurriedly. "What?" The man''s face sank. His eyes, from under the mask, instantly turned icy. There was a hint of murderous intention there too. "I''ll go and have a look." Wilbur felt a weight fall off his shoulders. He took out his phone from the room beside them to dial a number. Right then, a faint male voice rang out. "What, it hasn''t even been a minute and you''ve already forgotten what I just said?" Wilbur, who was dialing a number on his keypad, looked up at Fade who was walking towards him down the corridor. Instantly, he was miffed. He was especially taken aback by the smile on Fade''s face, and the way he jauntily walked towards him, holding a person by the arm. Wilbur fixed his gaze on that person. It was Master Skull, who had just left. Right away, Wilbur was floored. "Master Skull, how did you..." That person, Master Skull, had been tasked with protecting the six of them. He was extremely powerful; he was already at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, after Wilbur escaped the interrogation, he immediately went to Master Skull so that he could counterattack. However, that same powerful Master Skull was dangling from Fade''s hand as if he was trash. Wilbur did not even know if Master Skull was dead or alive. Chapter 2572 Chapter 2572 Wilbur felt cold all over in an instant as a chilling fear welled up within him. He could not stand it and kneeled in front of Fade. He begged and said, "I''m sorry. I was wrong. Please spare my life. I will never do it again." Smack! Fade threw the Master Skull onto the ground and walked over to Wilbur. He stared down at him. "If there is a next time, you will cease to live, do you understand?" Wilbur nodded desperately and said, "Yes, I understand. It won''t happen again. I''ll listen to you. I''ll do whatever you ask of me. I''ll definitely obey you." "Good, get up! Take care of your body. We still have a meeting tomorrow," Fade said lightly, a hint of a smile hung on the corners of his mouth. However, in Wilbur''s eyes, his appearance was like the devil, sending chills all over his body. Fade then asked Wilbur to let Tinley go. After a night''s rest at the manor, Fade changed into a guard''s attire and left the manor with Wilbur. Wilbur did not head directly to the Skull Mob''s base on the ind because he did not know the specific location of it. He needed to meet with the other five magnates. Then, he would go to the base under the guidance of the receptionist sent by the Skull Mob. When they arrived at the gathering spot, Wilbur was the first one to arrive. Half an hour passed before the other five arrived. The six magnates were obviously very familiar with each other and they started chatting. During their idle conversation, one of the men with sses suddenly pointed at Fade and asked Wilbur, "Wilbur, did you change your guard? I don''t think he is the same fellow asst time." Fade''s eyes turned icy immediately. Wilbur''s expression also changed and his body became tense. However, his reaction was also swift. He quickly smiled and exined, "The previous fellow was a little weak, so I hired someone stronger." "Stronger? Is that so? Let himpete with my guardster and see who''s more powerful!" The bespectacled rich man pointed at a burly and sturdy guard who seemed to be in his thirties or forties. Hearing this, Wilbur could not help but nce at Fade. When he saw that Fade had nodded slightly, he smiled and agreed, "No problem. After this meeting, we''ll have that bet. It''s been a long time since we had fun." "Then, you should be prepared to pay up! " The rich man chuckled and said. Obviously, he thought victory was within his grasp. Wilburughed along and then resumed the idle conversation with the rest of the group. About half an hourter, all six of them quieted down at the sound of a special whistle. Their gazes were turned towards the direction of the woods. Fade also looked over. In less than half a minute, a group of people with skeleton masks came out of the woods with several wooden carriages behind them. One of them stepped forward, sized up the six magnates, and asked, "Are all of you present?" "Everyone is here!" They quickly replied. "Get in the car. Let''s go!" The man with the skeleton mask ordered. Six of them immediately nodded and went forward. They each took a ck hood that was provided in the carriage and ced it over their heads. Fade followed suit when he saw it and got on the carriage once he did the same. Next, the carriage started to move and it entered the woods. Although Fade''s head was covered entirely, he relied on his strong perception to memorize the route they took by heart. Combined with the map of Modnd Ind that he had seen before, he had roughly figured out the route to the Skull Mob''s base. Just like that, the carriage moved through the forest for close to four hours before it finally came to a stop in the afternoon. "We''re here. Remove the hood and get out!" Fade took off his hood when he heard themand, jumped out of the carriage, and observed the surrounding environment. There was a huge doorway before him. The entrance was not built on any building, it was embedded on the mountain wall. Eight guards were scattered around the doorway, guarding it vigntly. After confirming the identities of the six rich people, they opened the entrance and let them in. Fade entered the doorway. He first felt everything go dark, and then he saw a nted passage extending forward. The group walked forward. After walking for about 15 minutes, the space brightened suddenly and a huge stone hall appeared in front of Fade. He understood one thing when he saw this. While many have spected that the base of the Skull Mob was on this ind, it remained undiscovered this whole time. The reason was that this base was built within the mountains. A space was literally carved out just like that. Given how things were set up, it would be impossible to find its location by just merely looking from the outside without getting close to the base. The stone hall at this moment was brightly lit. All kinds of delicious food and beverages wereid out on the table, and graceful female dancers swayed to the music. "We''re here. Please take your seat!" The six magnates were quite used to this kind of asion. They found their seats and sat down. They then began to have their fun. Some ate and drank, and some went straight for the beautiful dancers. They ced their arms around the dancers and off they went with their "rendezvous". iet By the time their fun came to an end, it was almost evening. As the burst of special drums could be heard, each of the magnates returned to the stone hall, found a seat, and sat down. Their expressions became somber. In fact, more and more people appeared in the hall. The stone hall was lively as ever as people of various skin colors andnguages were all congregated within the hall at this moment. "Who are these people?" Fade asked Wilbur in a hushed voice. Wilbur exined in a low voice, "They are the core elites of the Skull Mob. They havepleted their tasks and have returned from the outside for this meeting." "Really?" Fade narrowed his eyes. It was during this moment when out of the corner of his eyes, he caught someone''s silhouette. A tinge of consternation appeared on his face without him even realizing it. The reason being that before him, a little to his left, there were a few veiled women mingling with the crowd. And amongst those women were Minerva, Halina, and the others. When Fade noticed them, they also saw him at the same time. "Why is he here?" Minerva let out a cry of surprise, her face showing shock. Halina''s eyes immediately turned chilling. She red at Fade vehemently, gritted her teeth and said in a whisper, "We''ve warned him before not to interfere. Is that kid looking for an early death? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Yesseca, go and remind him to not ruin our big nter," Halina ordered. Yesseca nodded and made her way towards Fade. He pretended to get up casually and walked towards her when he saw hering. The two passed by each other. Yesseca said, "You''d better keep quiet and not say or do anythingter. If not, we will give you a hard time for ruiningProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. our n." He frowned slightly. He nced at her, snorted and said, "Don''t stick your nose where it isn''t needed!" Chapter 2573 Chapter 2573 With that said, Fade continued onwards and left. Yesseca was left gnashing her teeth and she grudgingly returned to Halina and Minerva. "How did it go?" Halina asked. Yesseca repeated what Fade said just now, and Halina''s expression suddenly became frigid. "That reckless brat." "If the situation calls for it, kill him immediately!" Halina gritted her teeth and added in a low voice. Her eyes were full of murderous intent. Minerva saw this and became anxious. "Halina, Yesseca, that wouldn''t be ideal. He is innocent after all. We can''t..." "That''s enough. This is regarding Miss Quin. We cannot take any risks at all," Halina interrupted her. It was during this moment when a drumbeat sounded, A man wearing a skeleton mask got on the stage and announced loudly, "It''s time. Let''s start the meeting!" Everyone quietened down instantly. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, three middle-aged men in ck skull robes walked out. Everyone present immediately stood up and looked towards the person who stood in the middle of the trio. They bowed and said, "Greetings, Mr. Thyron!" "Thyron?" It was the first time Fade had heard this name. Wilbur exined to him quietly, "Mr. Thyron is second to Dark Dragon in the Skull Mob. Under normal circumstances, Dark Dragon rarely shows up. All of thepany''s businesses are handled by the vice president, Mr. Thyron." "The two people beside Mr. Thyron are the two elders whom he trusts dearly. They are known as Leftnan and Rightnan. They are responsible for executing the tasks assigned by him." "Under the two elders are the deacons, captains, and team leaders." Fade nodded slightly and looked at the three people again. All three of them were already at the HalfLord Level, but it was hard for him to determine immediately what level of martial arts they had mastered as he observed them passively. Thyron and the two elders took their seats. The meeting officially began. The host, who wore a mask, immediately said, "Everyone is here. Let''s start the meeting now." However, as soon as he finished speaking, Thyron waved his hand and interjected, "Wait a minute!" "Mr. Thyron, what are your orders?" The host immediately bowed and asked. Thyron said faintly, "Before the meetingmences, we should entertain our guests first, no?" "Guests? Mr. Thyron, may I ask which guest you are referring to?" The host asked in confusion. Instead of answering him, Thyron looked at the crowd and said, "Since you''re already here, why don''t you show yourself? Or would you want me to personally make it happen?" The scene was in an uproar once Thyron finished saying those words. Many people''s expressions changed and they began their discussion about it. "What Mr. Thyron means is that, an outsider is among us." "From the sound of it, it''s most likely true." "Why didn''t I notice anything?" "There''s actually someone who has infiltrated us! D*mn it!" As he listened in on the different discussions that went on, Wilbur suddenly felt a chill go all over his body. He almost copsed to the ground. He was beyond terrified. "Oh no! I''m done! I''ve been discovered! I''ve betrayed the Skull Mob! I''m dead for sure!" Over the years, he had done a lot of things for the Skull Mob. Naturally, he knew just how cruel the Skull Mob could be to traitors. At that moment, he would find himself in that kind of ending. He shuddered with fear and big beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. "Wilbur, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?" The bespectacled rich man who sat with him narrowed his eyes and asked proactively. "I... I..." Wilbur''s voice trembled, and the muscles on his face couldn''t stop twitching. He almost could not sit still in his seat. It was during this crucial moment that Fade stepped forward, supported Wilbur, and whispered, "Calm down. He''s not talking about me." "Ah, but..." Wilbur still wanted to say something. Fade, however, had already helped him up and secretly injected a stream of positive energy into his body to calm his nerves. Wilbur finally calmed down. He wiped the sweat off and replied to the bespectacled man, "I''m fine!" At the same time, on the other side of the stone hall, Minerva and the others were as nervous as Wilbur. When she heard Thyron''s words, fear gripped Minerva so tightly that she almost copsed to the ground. "Halina, Yesseca, we have been discovered." "Don''t speak. Thyron is bluffing. He did not notice us at all," Halina said in a low voice. Yesseca also whispered, "Ease up, otherwise we''ll be exposed." Upon hearing this, Minerva calmed down slightly. Yet, it was during this moment when Thyron shook his head, a disappointed look was shown on his face as he said, "It seems that some people still think I''m bluffing!" "Leftnan!" Thyron nced to his left. Suddenly, Leftnan leapt up like a bird flying out of the cage. His hands were shaped like the vulture''s sharp and fierce ws, it was going to pounce on its prey. He tried to grab Minerva and the other two "D*mn it, we''ve been discovered!" Minerva, who had just been slightly relieved, tensed up again when she saw this scenario. The expressions on Halina and Yesseca''s faces also changed greatly. They were horrified. Once the shock passed, they immediately triggered their vital energy and shot out two rays of positive energy to resist Leftnan''s capture. Nheless, their strength meant nothing when they were facing him. His hands were like eagle ws. He grabbed the air gently, and their positive energies we "No..." The two were appalled and wanted to fight back, but they had no other means left. Minerva''s face was filled with horror, close to the point of despair. smashed to pieces. It was during this critical moment that a faint shout, apanied by several streaks of energy, broke Leftnan''s ws. The three of them were saved in the end. Leftnan spun around and looked at that person after hended. She seemed to be about 50 or 60 years old. Her hair was pulled up in a bun and she wore a long dress. There were several other women who stood beside her. Halina, Yesseca, and Minerva had escaped from death. When they saw that person, they were relieved and hurriedly ran toward her. "Madam Rosabelle!" "Madam Rosabelle, you''re finally here." Leftnan''s expression darkened. He narrowed his eyes and was about to continue the fight. However, Thyron waved his handContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. and stopped Leftnan''s in his tracks. He looked at the women who stood opposite of him and said, "I did not Thorn Roseto turn up here personally. What a surprise. The Thorn Rose!" The term sounded unfamiliar to Fade. He seemed not to have heard of it before. Content expect Madam Rosabel B belongs to NovelDrama.Org Rosabelle stepped forward, looked at Thyron, and said in a loud voice, "Since Mr. Thyron is here, then I''ll be straightforward." "Madam Rosabelle, please!" Thyron said with a light chuckle. Rosabelle said in a deep voice, "The Skull Mob had captured our Miss. We have given the Nine- blood Pill that you wanted. Now, release her!" Thyron narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Rosabelle. He said in a low voice, "You did give us the Nine- blood Pill, but there is another condition that you have not fulfilled!!" Chapter 2574 Chapter 2574 Rosabelle peered at Thyron for a few seconds. She then said slowly, "What condition?" He chuckled and replied, "We asked for Madam Rose, from the Thorn Rose, toe here in person. Now, it''s only you, Rosabelle, who came. This doesn''t seem to fit our request, does it?" Her expression became grim when she heard his reply and she said, "Madam Rose has something to do and could note here personally. I came here on behalf of Madam Rose. I can deal with the relevant matters." He shook his head and tapped his fingers gently on the armrest of the chair. He said, "There are some things that you cannot handle." "Mr.Thyron, are you saying you won''t honor this agreement?" She asked. He replied patiently, "Youdies are the ones who did not honor the agreement. We have already made our requests, but you did not fulfil it. This truly disappoints me!" She held back the anger that red within her. She took a deep breath, then looked at him. "Mr. Thyron, we are here to sincerely negotiate with you. What would it take for you to release Miss Quin?" "What do you think?" He narrowed his eyes and said, "Back then, it was Madam Rose who foiled our president''s ns. Our president had already said that he wants Madam Rose to show up in person. Otherwise, there''s no room for negotiation!" "Why, you..." Rosabelle was furious. She red darts at Thyron, and the positive energy in her body began to vibrate. At the same time, the women from the Thorn Rose behind her had also begun to activate their positive energy. They got into a battle ready stance. Seeing this, the members of the Skull Mob in the stone hall went into a frenzy. They all looked at Rosabelle and her followers, and their energies began to surge. As forThyron who remained in his seat, he still seemed to be easygoing and even had a faint smile on his face. "Madam Rosabelle, are you getting ready to fight us? You have to think clearly about the consequences of fighting here." Rosabelle was silent and could not help but turn her head to look at Minerva and the others behind her She whispered, "Later, if there is a battle, Minerva and the others, you leave first!" "Madam Rosabelle, we will not leave. We will fight together with you." "Madam Rosabelle, we are in this together. Even if we die, we will die together." "If we join hands, they may not be able to stop us." Rosabelle gritted her teeth, shook her head and said. "This is the Skull Mob''s base. The other party has the upper hand in both numbers and strength. We are no match for them. You should conserve your strength and send news back. That is what is most important." "But..." Minerva looked worried and distressed. However, it was during this moment when Rosabelle took a step forward. The aura of her positive energy bloomed like flowers. She was about to attack. Thyron gently narrowed his eyes at the sight of this. The two elders beside him leaned their bodies slightly forward, ready to act at anytime. From the look of things, this battle was about to begin. Until things took a turn. Fade, who had been sitting in the corner, suddenly stood up and bellowed at Rosabelle and the others, "You''d better not fight, or you''ll definitely lose." His warning immediately attracted everyone''s attention and they all turned towards him. "Huh, who is that?" "He seems to be a guard. How dare he!" "He deliberately wants to show off and impress Mr. Thyron. Quite a smart alec!" Wilbur was flustered as he heard the discussion that went on. The sweat on his face rolled down like ss beads. He looked at Fade and wanted to say something. The rest of his rich friends, who were at the same table as him, squinted their eyes at this moment and looked at Fade with suspicion. They then said, "Wilbur, there''s something unusual about your new guard!" He opened his mouth and wanted to provide a cover up However, Fade said opened his mouth again. "Rosabelle, you are their leader, yes? It would be best to bring your people with you and leave. You don''t want them killed, do you?" Rosabelle narrowed her eyes at him. A myriad ofplicated emotions shed through her eyes. Halina and Yesseca whispered something into her ear. The gaze Rosabelle gave him became harder to understand as moreplex emotions shed through her eyes. Meanwhile, Minerva''s expression ??? showed how extremely conflicted she felt. She looked at Fade and bit her red lips. She then put on a resolute face and said, "You... You are Miss Quin''s husband, yet you or you speak for the members of the Skull Mob. Don''t you feel that you''re doing Miss Quin a disservice?" el When he heard this, he could not help but be bbergasted. He paused for a moment before he came back to his senses. He realized that Minerva had misunderstood him and thought that he had colluded with the members of the Skull Mob. She thought that was the reason he stopped them from fighting. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He smiled immediately. He shook his head, looked at her, and said, "Who said that I was colluding with the Skull Mob?" "You''re not?" She paused and then asked, "Then why are you stopping us?" He shook his head and answered, "Because all of you are not strong enough. Once this fight breaks out, you will definitely lose, and there is a very high chance that all of you will lose your lives here." "Ah..." She was stunned when she heard his exnation. As for Halina and Yesseca, they red at Fade, their expressions showing their outrage. "Don''t make up excuses with your flowerynguage. I think you are working with them." "How do you know that we will lose? You have underestimated our strength." "Even if we die, we will go down fighting evil fiends like you!" There was also a determined look on Minerva''s pretty face. She looked at him and said, "No matter what, we will fight until the end." "This fearless fight hard idea of yours is nothing but a death wish. You''re all sacrificing yourself unnecessarily." He exined as his tone became frigid, "If all of you cannot evenprehend this then you all should just go back to your humdrum lives and not set up this organization." "You..." Halina still wanted to argue. Rosabelle spoke up instead.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She regarded Fade a few times and then turned to Minerva and rest. She said, "He is right. This fearlessness is not a sacrifice. Rather, it''s a death wish. Prepare to retreat." "Madam Rosabelle, we..." Thedies were a bit agitated. A crisp single p sound broke through themotion. Thyron tapped his fingers on the armrest and said, "I''m still here and yet you guys are discussing fighting and retreating. Are you looking down on me?" "Let me tell you, no discussion is needed. Just remain here since none of you can leave anyway." After that, he waved his hand and ordered, "Capture them!" In an instant, the members of the Skull Mob in the stone hall moved and rushed towards Rosabelle, Fade, and the rest. When Rosabelle saw this, her expression became serious. She prepared to attack. However, it was during this moment when Fade gave her a light pat and nudged her aside. He walked towards the members of the Skull Mob. "You..." She was shocked by this. She then reminded him with an anxious look, "Be careful!" Chapter 2575 Chapter 2575 As of that moment, about eight members of the Skull Mob charged towards Fade.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Among them, the one who rushed at the very front was not an official member of the Skull Mob, but the guard brought by the bespectacled rich man. "It''s you!" Fade was somewhat surprised. Wilbur looked at the bespectacled rich man in astonishment and asked, "How did you..." The man pushed his sses, looked at Wilbur, and said, "Wilbur, when I saw you this morning, I felt that something was off about you. This new guard of yours is just fishy!" "If you exin the situation now, there is a chance where you''re still alive. If you''re still stubborn and don''t repent, I''m afraid that death is your only ending." "I... I..." Wilbur''s body trembled and his expression became hesitant. The bespectacled rich man squinted and chuckled, "Time waits for no man, Wilbur! My guard is a martial artist who is in the advanced stage of Heaven Level. Once he makes his move, your guard will have no chance to fight back." However, things took a turn just as soon as the bespectacled magnate had finished his sentence. A blood-curdling scream suddenly resounded throughout the stone hall. Everyone''s attention was focused on the source of the sound. They immediately saw the right fist of the guard that shot out was immediately squeezed by Fade using one hand. Fade then squeezed hard. The bones in the guard''s hand instantly shattered. "Ah..." ." The guard howled in pain. His left leg shot towards Fade''s abdomen, wanting to break free. However, before he could even attempt this kick, Fade suddenly loosened his grip. He changed his w into a palm, and pped the guard down from mid-air. Smack! A cracking sound came from the guard''s neck and his head hung limply. His whole body fell onto the ground and there was no sign of breathing left. This oue stunned the bespectacled rich man. "How could this be?" However, Fade did not stop moving. He faced the rest of the henchmen who continued to pounce on him. His right hand was pping continuously. Just like that, the sound of smacking could be heard continuously. These ferocious looking members had their necks snapped by Fade before they could even get close to him. Each of them were dead almost immediately and they copsed onto the ground. For a moment, the stone hall fell into pin drop silence. Everyone''s eyes were focused on Fade, and they were filled with astonishment. Thedies of the Thorn Rose, who were behind Fade, were also stupefied at this moment. "Miss Quin''s husband is... He''s so powerful!" Minerva opened her mouth to speak, and her face was filled with amazement and joy. Halina and Yesseca, who stood beside her, were also bewildered. However, once the bewilderment passed, they furrowed their eyebrows. "This is just the beginning. The true opponent has not begun to fight yet!" "He''s just too arrogant. This will only anger the other party. Once the other party gives it their all, things will get difficult for him." Rosabelle red at them and whispered, "Stop talking nonsense. Get ready to fight." Thyron, who remained seated, saw such a scenario, and he narrowed his eyes without even realizing. He stared at Fade, then turned to Wilbur, and asked, "You were the one who brought him here?" Wilbur was like deer stuck in the headlights. He then felt a chill course through his body and he almost copsed to the ground. After all, it was the vice president of the Skull Mob who was asking the question. Despite being in the Skull Mob for many years, he only dealt with middle-level or low-level personnel. At that moment, he was directly dealing with the vice president and his interrogation. This was something he had never experienced before. Wilbur quivered with fear for a while. "I''m asking you a question!" Thyron''s tone became slightly harsher. Wilbur was so afraid that his face turned ashen and his lips trembled. He wanted to exin everything and ask for Thyron''s forgiveness. However, it was during this moment when Fade looked at him with chilling eyes. It was as though it could prate into his soul. At the thought of this, Wilbur gritted his teeth strongly. He suddenly smacked the table and stood up. He answered, "Yes, I brought him here." "You betrayed the Skull Mob?" Thyron asked solemnly. Wilbur''s eyes swept at Fade. With a glimmer of determination in his eyes, he replied, "Yes, I''ve betrayed you. I''m with Mr. Chen now!" As soon as hepleted his response, the audience burst into an uproar. That was especially apparent with the rich people who sat at Wilbur''s table. They were all taken aback. "Wilbur, have you lost your mind?" "What foolishness are you speaking of now? Quickly get on your knees and apologize to Mr. Thyron." "Wilbur, do you want to die?" Wilbur''s heart thumped loudly when he heard thesements from hispanions, but his lips were clenched tightly. The reason for him toe to this decision was because he knew how things had turned out now; he had no other choice. Right before Thyron''s eyes, Fade made his move and killed many of the Skull Mob''s members. It was the absolute confrontation. No matter what would happen, Thyron would not let Fade off the hook. As for Wilbur, he would not be let off so easily since he was the one who brought Fade in. Even if Wilbur was to apologize now and beg for forgiveness, with the way the Skull Mob''s operated, his ending would be death and only death. For this reason, he might as well take a firm stance and remain by Fade''s side. After all,pared to ending up dead, choosing his side still provided some glimmer of hope. Despite that, Wilbur still didn''t have too much faith that Fade could make it out alive from the Skull Mob''s base. However, since he had already made his choice, Wilbur was prepared to stick through it until the end. Fade was astonished at Wilbur''s words. He thought Wilbur would kneel down and beg for mercy, exining how he was forced into doing what he''d done. He did not expect this fat fellow to be so determined to stand by his side. He looked at Wilbur at the thought of this and reassured him, "Don''t worry. I''m here." Wilbur felt a little relieved when he heard his reassurance. Although in his mind, Fade''s words were more like a finalfort being their demise. He still nodded at him with a smile. Thyron snorted coldly at this disy and mocked, "Such loyalty!" Wilbur bowed his head and did not dare to make a peep. A hint of murderous intent shed through Thyron''s eyes. He nced at Leftnan, then said coldly, "Traitors should be eliminated!" "Yes, sir!" Leftnan nodded, then leapt and dashed towards Wilbur. His figure was spread out like a big bird midair. Both of his hands were like ws; they were as sharp as knives. He aimed it at Wilbur''s heart and swiped. Wilbur was horrified at this sight and tried his best to dodge. However, the force of the powerful energy had him rooted on the spot. He could only watch as Leftnan came toward him. It seemed that Leftnan was about to seed. It was during this crucial moment when a hand reached out. It blocked Leftnan''s lethal ws at the very end. "What..." Leftnan''s face fell, and he turned to look at Fade. Fade blocked Leftnan''s assault using his right hand, while his left hand was ced behind his back. He said calmly, "I promised him that I would keep him alive. You can''t touch him." Leftnan''s face became hostile as he red at Fade with fierce eyes. He suddenly stretched out his hands and was about to grab Fade''s throat with his sharp ws. "Can''t touch him? Then I''ll kill you firstand then kill himter." Chapter 2576 Chapter 2576 A whistling wind howled immediately. Leftnan extended his ws like a vulture towards Fade. A deadly energy wrapped around him. The powerful deadly energy had everyone present gasp for breath, "Is this the strength of Leftnan? He''s beyond powerful." "Legend has it that Leftnan is a Half-Lord Level martial artist and that he has mastered 500 streaks of martial essence. His powers are just supreme. "That fellow is definitely dead." "To think he has the audacity to provoke Leftnan like that. He''s digging his own grave." As the discussion went on, Leftnan''s deadly w came sweeping at Fade. The swift and fierce energy seemed to be able to smash everything in front of him. "Go to hell!" Leftnan''s eyes were glowing red and his speech sounded like the whispers of death. It was during that moment that Fade made his move. He narrowed his eyes slightly and stretched out his right arm in a straight line. With his rapid speed and powerful strength, Fade''s right arm broke through all the obstacles like a missile, and it finally hit its target. Leftnan''s throat was gripped by Fade. His entire body was lifted into the air by Fade and he was immobile a while. Left nan struggled desperately, trying to escape from Fade''s control. However, Fade tightened his grip slightly after his right hand exerted a small amount of strength. Leftnan''s neck was crushed almost immediately, and his breathing stopped. Fade then threw him onto the ground like he was discarding trash. He pped his hands a few times, looked at the crowd at the scene, and asked, "Do you still want to continue?" There was dead silence. The shocked gazes of the hundreds of people in the stone hall fell on Fade. Even Thyron, who was seated, showed a hint of surprise on his face. The others were no exception. After that brief moment of shock, a roar of discussion exploded. "Is... Is this for real? That kid is so strong!" "It''s said that Miss Quin''s husband is a strong martial artist. So it''s true!" "Wasn''t there a rumor from some time ago that mentioned how he had killed four HalfLord Level martial artists in Star City? Those four martial artists had basically mastered around 600 streaks of martial essence. Like now, for him to be able to kill Leftnan, who mastered 500 streaks, in one strike seems pretty normal." "I thought that those rumors were simply made up. From the look of things now, the chances of it being true is very high!" At this moment, the looks the women from the Thorn Rose and Wilbur gave Fade had changed. Thyron, who had been sitting in the seat of honor all along, stood up immediately. His narrowed eyes peered at Fade and he sneered, "Who on earth are you?" "Weren''t you listening just now? I''m Quin''s husband!" Fade answered simply. Thyron asked, "What do you want?" Fade stepped forward and replied, "I want my wife." "You''d better keep my wife safe and sound. Or else, I will show you the meaning of being in a living hell!" While he spoke, he continued to advance towards Thyron. Thyron watched the average size young man. For a moment, he felt that a majestic energy was closing in on him, repressing him with each step the young man took. It was a majestic energy that wasparable to that of a mountain. Thyron felt his body tremble slightly. "He is indeed a martial artist and an extremely powerful one at that! Perhaps his power is almost on par to mine." A streak of fear budded within Thyron at this thought. "I will give you three minutes to bring my wife here safely," Fade ordered and continued to march forward. He was less than twenty meters away from Thyron. That distance was insignificant for a HalfLord Level martial artist. They could attack at any time. Seeing this, Thyron waved his hand and suddenly ordered, "Everyone, attack. Kill him!" Right away, Rightnan, who stood on the right side of Thyron, as well as all the guards in the stone hall and the members of the Skull Mob who had originallye to participate in the meeting, rushed towards Fade. As he faced the overwhelming tide of enemies, Fade''s gaze dimmed slightly. "Die!" Rightnan leapt into the air with a giant mallet in his hand. He aimed it at Fade''s head and swung his hammer down heavily.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. However, Fade didn''t intend to dodge it. A gray-brown energy gathered on his right fist. It was the stone essence that was triggered to strengthen his fist. Then, he directly punched at Rightnan''s heavy hammer. Boom! The two collided with each other. There was a dent on Rightnan''s hammer, made by Fade''s fist. The hammer could not even withstand his terrifying power and it broke into pieces. "You..." Rightnan did not expect Fade to be so violent and he was dumbstruck. As for Fade, he did not stop in his movements. His fist, still glowing with a grayish-brown light, smashed toward Rightnan like a meteorite. Bang! Rightnan was hit squarely by the fist and he was sent flying. He mmed into the wall of the stone hall, leaving a dent in the hard stone. His entire body was embedded within the stone. The light in his eyes slowly faded. His head dropped and his eyes finally dimmed. Not long after, fresh blood immediately flowed out from every orifice of Rightnan''s body. It followed the lines carved on the stone wall as it trickled down slowly, forming a blood-red pattern on the stone wall. This oue stunned everyone once again. Earlier, Fade had crushed Leftnan''s neck with one grip. Now, he had smashed Rightnan to death with a punch. Using only two moves, he had killed two HalfLord Level martial artists who had mastered around 500 streaks of martial essence. It was truly a terrifying disy of strength! Some of the members'' eyes glossed over in fear during this moment and they wanted to retreat. However, Fade did not give them that chance. He was like a hungry wolf that rushed towards the flock of sheep. His body emitted a red glow and his fists were covered with red mes. He struck and knocked his enemies down, one by one. Howls of pain and misery rang out one after another for a while. The remaining members could not take it anymore and they scattered in all directions. Things took a turn however when what followed was a series of air des that sliced through the air and pierced through their hearts. This killed them instantly. The fightsted less than three minutes. The previous overwhelming tide of martial artists had fallen to the ground and turned into corpses. Dozens of people''s blood mixed together and slowly pooled on the ground, forming many bright red patterns. The huge stone hall seemed much more spacious. Only Fade, the women from the Thorn Rose, Wilbur, and a few other magnates, as well as Thyron were left. Fade stepped over the corpses on the ground and walked towards Thyron. At the same time, he warned in an unfriendly tone, "My patience has limits." It was at that moment that Thyron had lost the calmness and arrogance he had earlier. His eyes were actually tinted with dread. He watched as Fade approached him, and he could not help but take a few steps back. His voice trembled slightly. "You... What are you going to do?" "What do you think?" Fade''s voice was as frigid as cold steel. Chapter 2577 Chapter 2577 Thyron''s eyes flickered and he quickly nodded. "Quin, you''re here for Quin!" "Please wait a moment. I''ll bring her here right away!" Then, he turned to leave. Fade followed him and said coldly, "I''ll go with you!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Thyron looked back at him, his mouth quivering slightly, as if he wanted to say something. However, in the end, he did not say a word and only nodded silently. Fade followed after him and walked towards the depths of the mountain. When Rosabelle saw this, she quickly asked, "Mr. Chen, can wee as well?" Fade nced at her and finally nodded. "Sure!" She followed quickly, so did the other members of the Thorn Rose. Wilbur also went along with them happily. A group of people shuttled through the mountain for about five minutes. Finally, they arrived at a locked stone room. Thyron pointed at the stone room and said, "Quin is inside." "Open the door!" Fade demanded coldly. Thyron nodded and opened the iron door. Fade immediately saw a woman lying on the floor in the stone room. It was his wife, Quin. At the moment, he almost could not help but run towards her. Behind him, Rosabelle was very agitated and straight away rushed forward. "Miss Quin!" "Wait..." Fade wanted to stop her, but they were so excited that they had already rushed in. All of a sudden, a dozen hidden weapons shot out from the ground next to Quin, aiming at Rosabelle. "Watch out, dodge!" Rosabelle hurriedly shouted. At the same time, she was desperately dodging the flying weapons. However, the stone room was too small and there wasn''t much space for the people to evade. One after another, they were hit by the hidden weapons and fell to the ground with a groan. "Thyron!" Seeing this. Fade immediately turned and red at him. At this moment, the expression on Thyron''s face suddenly changed. His face tensed up, and with a loud shout, he lunged at Fade. "Boom!" "You''re courting death!" Fade gritted his teeth and snorted. He activated his positive energy and collided with Thyron. Instantly, positive energy surged and flew, shaking the whole mountain. At the same time, there came a burst of rapid footsteps. A group of young men dressed in ck rushed over, each with a sharp knife in their hand. They were all silent as they raised their weapons and started to attack Fade. "Get lost!" Fade struck out and sent Thyron and a young man, who was rushing towards him, flying. The young man spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backwards. His body mmed into the wall and his left leg was broken right away. Still, he got up after he slipped to the ground, dragging his broken leg, and he limped towards Fade tounch another attack. "This brat!" Fade''s eyes turned cold. He stretched out his palm again and hit him straight at his left chest, shattering his heart. The young man copsed to the ground and became motionless. The remaining young men remained fearless. They grabbed their weapons and desperately charged at him. Even after Fade had broken their legs and arms, they did not stop but continued to attack. Fade felt that this group of young men could not feel pain, as if they were robots who were given the order to kill him. They came fearlessly one by one. Only by crushing and killing them could he stop their actions. Although they weren''t a big group of opponents, their crazy actions had dyed him for nearly five minutes. By the time he finished them up, Thyron had disappeared without a trace. Fade looked at the corpses on the ground with a cold expression. He did not chase after Thyron, but turned around and returned to the stone room. He looked at Rosabelle who was holding Quin and hurriedly asked, "How is Quin?" She replied, "Miss Quin is unconscious. It seems that she is injured or poisoned." "Poisoned?" His heart tightened. He quickly leaned over and examined his wife''s pulse. After a while, he frowned and looked gloomy. Quin was indeed poisoned, and it was a special poison. Even he had never seen it before. "Miss Quin''s breathing is stable and she is in a good condition. For the time being, her life should not be in any danger," Rosabelleforted him when she saw this. Fade nodded. He also knew of this fact. Although he could not clear the poison at the moment, he still activated some of the wood essence and transferred it into Quin''s body. The wood essence he perceived came from the tree core on Prohibition Ind, which had a magical effect on healing and nourishing lives. Even if it could et clear up the poison directly, itwas stiff good for her body. After that, he looked at Rosabelle and asked, "How are you?" She looked pale. "I''m fine, but Minerva and others were hit by the hidden weapons. Those weapons were also poisonous." "Let me check!" Fade leaned over and examined the pulses of Minerva and the others. After diagnosing the group, he said to Rosabelle, "Don''t worry. It''s not too severe, I can clear them up." "Really?" She was agitated. He nodded and added, "But Ick some of the ingredients for the time being, so we can only slow the progress for now. I''ll prescribe them the antidote when we have the materials in hand." "Thank you very much, Mr. Chen!" Rosabelle raised her hand before her chest and thanked him. Fade waved his hand, stimted his wood essence and charged it into Minerva and the rest. Now that their poison was temporarily relieved, they looked better and stood up one by one. "Let''s get out of here first!" Fade carried Quin and took the lead. Rosabelle followed behind him with the other members of the Thorn Rose. Minerva thanked him. However, Halina and Yesseca were still unhappy with him and could not help but ask Rosabelle. "Madam Rosabelle, is it safe to leave Miss Quin with him?" "If he wants to harm Miss Quin, aren''t we..." "Shut up! If it wasn''t for Mr. Chen, we would have died here." Rosabelle fumed in a low voice and then said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry." He responded faintly, "I don''t care how others think of me. Quin is my wife and I''m here to save her." After that, he strode forward. They returned with the original route. After walking for about half an hour, he pushed open the heavy iron gate and walked out of the mountain. Rosabelle and the others could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. They looked up at the dense trees around them and took a deep breath of fresh air, with a smile on their faces. "We''re finally out!" However, just as they were rxing, Fade reminded in a low voice, "Be alert, the enemies are still here!" Chapter 2578 Chapter 2578 "What? Where are the enemies?" The members of the Thorn Rose were taken aback. Fade looked at the forest in front of him and said in a low voice, "Since you''ve brought your people here, show yourself. Why are you hiding?" Immediately, a burst ofughter sounded from the woods. Thyron, along with a group of men in ck, came out of the woods and surrounded Fade''s party. Fade nced at those people and asked in a low voice, "Do you still want to fight?" Thyron gritted his teeth. "Do you really think that you cane and leave as you please?" Hearing this, Fade said coldly, "Well, stop talking nonsense then. Let''s fight!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he spoke, he moved his body and rushed towards Thyron. At the same time, he reminded Rosabelle. "Protect Quin well!" Rosabelle quickly led her people to retreat to a corner by the mountain wall, to protect Quin. In the woods, Thyron alsomanded the men in ck as they fought against Fade. In an instant, positive energy roared and burst out. Countless trees cracked and the forest was in turmoil. Even the ground was torn apart as if it had been blown up by a bomb. Explosive roars constantly echoed and debris was stirred up, hitting hard against the mountain wall. Crushed stones rained down the mountain. Rosabelle hurriedly activated her positive energy to shield Quin and the people around her. When the others saw this scene, their faces were full of shock. "I Is he really that strong?" "Is this the strength of a Half- Lord Level martial artist?" Rosabe''s expression was serious. She shook her head and said, "He is not just any ordinary Half- Lord Level martial artist, but one who has mastered at least 1,000 or more streaks of martial essence. This is not a battle that I can simply intervene in." "What? Madam Rosabelle... You''ve mastered 500 streaks of martial essence. How could you..." Halina eximed. Rosabelle sighed softly. "Before this, both of the two elders besides Thyron had mastered 500 streaks of martial essence. Their strength was not inferior to mine, but they were killed by Fade with only one move. Now, do you know the gap between us?" Yesseca could not help but ask, "You''re both at the Half-Lord Level and the only difference is theprehension of martial essence, why does it make such a huge difference?" Rosabelle nodded. She looked at them and exined, "The gap is much greater than you imagine. For instance,pare a Half-Lord Level martial artist who has not mastered a single martial streak of essence with another who has mastered nearly 10,000 streaks and is just a step away from the Lord Level." "The gap between the two may be even greater than the difference between a Yellow Level martial artist and a Heaven Level martial artist." "You have yet to reach the Half-Lord Level, so you can''t understand it. Once you reach this level, you''ll know." For a moment, there was some yearning and determination in their eyes. Minerva, the youngest of them all, looked at the battlefield in the forest and could not help but worry. "What about Mr. Chen? What level is he at? Can he defeat Thyron?" The rest looked at Rosabelle withplicated expressions. She gave a long sigh and shook her head. "I don''t know." "You don''t know?" The girls were stunned. Rosabelle spread out her hand and added, "This is the fact. Fade and Thyron have both mastered more than 1,000 streaks of martial essence but I have no idea of the exact number and who is stronger or weaker." "After all, they are stronger than me, at least a level stronger. I can''t see through them." Upon hearing this, the faces of the Thorn Rose members changed novel slightly They looked back at battlefield in the forest in excitement. At this moment, a sudden scream sounded. The crowd turned and saw a ck figure smashing through the trees, flying out of the woods. Seeing this, their hearts clenched and their faces were filled with worries. "Someone has been defeated. Is there a winner?" "Who won? Is it Fade?" The ck shadow continued to fly out and ended up hitting the mountain wall. He then spat out arge mouthful of blood as he slowly slid down. His appearance was finally clearly visible to the Thorn Rose members. It was not Fade but Thyron. Immediately, they let out a sigh of relief. Minerva was extremely excited. She jumped up excitedly and rushed to the woods, eager to see Fade''s situation. At this moment, Fade stumbled out of the woods, a stain of blood on the corner of his mouth. He looked very pale and weak. "Mr. Chen, what happened?" Minerva''s face sank and she hurriedly paced forward to support him. Fade shook his head gently and said, "I''m fine. Thyron is defeated. My injury is nothingpared to his." However, as soon as he finished his words, he spat out another mouthful of blood. "Mr. Chen, you''re injured!" Minerva was extremely nervous. Rosabelle and the others also rushed over. He repeated, "Don''t worry, it''s not that serious. Let''s get out of here." Rosabelle nodded and assigned someone to take good care of Quin. Then, she helped Fade up and prepared to return. Just as they were about to move, a ck figure suddenly flew out of the jungle and attacked him. The shadow was incredibly fast. When Minerva and the others noticed him, he was already in front of Fade. The fierce Sword Qi was only a meter away from Fade''s heart. It was about to prate through his heart. Minerva turned pale with fright. She wanted to dodge and resist, but it was toote. Rosabelle, who was leading the team, heard the movement and turned around instantly, but the Sword Qi had already reached Fade''s chest. "No!" The women shrieked helplessly. The Sword Qi was about to pierce through Fade''s heart. At this critical moment, despite being pale before Fade''s eyes shed and ayer of grayish-brown light appeared in his right hand. With a bang, he hit the iing Sword Qi with his fist. The sharp Sword Qi shattered immediately. Fade red at the ck figure in front of him and said coldly, "You''re finally out!" The ck figurended on the ground and gawked at him with slight surprise. "Did you pretend to be injured?" Fade wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth and said faintly, "No, that faker really inflicted a few wounds on me." "Faker?" Upon hearing this term, the members of the Thorn Rose could not help but feel confused. However, when they saw the face of the ck figure, they were extremely shocked. Chapter 2579 Chapter 2579 "How could it be? What the hell is going on?" "Isn''t he dead? Why is he still here?" "Did we run into a ghost?" The women were shocked because the ck figure standing in front of Fade was none other than Thyron of the Skull Mob. They clearly saw that Thyron had been smashed to death into the mountain wall by Fade earlier. Yet now, he now appeared before them, very much alive. Sure enough, they were thunderstruck. After all, Thyron''s corpse was still at the bottom of the mountain wall and blood was still flowing from it. "W-What the hell is going on?" The women were baffled. Thyron nced at the group of women before shifting his gaze to Fade and he said indifferently, "You don''t look surprised at all. You must have guessed it." "Indeed." Fade nodded and admitted. Seeing this, Thyron smirked and stared at him with great interest., "I''m rather curious. When did you realize that Thyron was fake?" Fade chuckled. "I did not even suspect until I rescued my wife." "After all, although that faker was a bit weaker than I thought, he possessed the strength of at least 800-900 streaks of martial essence. He''s quite strong." "But then, I began to feel skeptical when the group of fearless young men suddenly appeared in the stone room." "Oh?" Thyron was slightly surprised. Fade continued, "Those people were not strong, but they seemed to be unable to feel any pain. Even when their limbs were broken, they still came straight at me. That''s abnormal." "After all, no matter how strong a martial artist is, he can''t possibly block out the painpletely." "Therefore, I began to feel strange at that time. Those people might not be members of the Skull Mob." "That''s it? How did you link it up with the fake Thyron with that? After all, there are other ways to achieve that oue, drugs control, mental maniption and so forth," Thyron mentioned as heughed softly. Fade nodded. "Indeed. Under normal circumstances, I would have thought that these people were controlled by drugs. They hadpletely lost their mind, which was why they had attacked me fearlessly."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Unfortunately, I happened to encounter a martial artist with a simr condition when I was on Star Ind some time ago." "Someone with a simr condition?" Thyron was startled and a thought crossed his mind. "Mayden!" Hearing this, Fade narrowed his eyes and he looked at him. "I knew it. It looks like you are also in contact with the Micovia military." Thyron''s face sank. He suddenly thought of something and jerked up. "Are you testing me?" Fade smiled faintly. "It doesn''t really matter if you admit it or not. After all, only a few forces have that capability. It doesn''t matter who it is." Mayden was the daughter of the Witch Lord in Mancho City. After the Witch Lord was killed by Fade, she came to seek revenge. She was originally a weak martial artist, yet she managed to turn into a Half- Lord Level martial artist within a few months. That naturally aroused Fade''s suspicion, coupled with the rumor that Aycold, who was by her side at that time, had been taken in by the military. Therefore, it wasn''t hard for him to rte it to the Micovia military. This time, he felt an energy that was simr to Mayden in those violent and fearless young men. Immediately, he recalled her and the gic drugs. It was also because of this that he began to doubt the authenticity of the previous Thyron. Thus, he pretended to be severely injured in the battle just now to draw out the real Thyron. As expected, Thyron''s answer had verified his spections. He did know about Mayden, which meant that he also knew about the gic drugs. In fact, the group of young men and the fake Thyron had all been created using these drugs. Initially, Thyron had wanted to use the fake Thyron to bring down Fade. It would be best if he could kill Even if he failed, he would have exhausted Fade''s strength and nes lowered his guard. Then, he could simply show up at the critical moment to give him the fatal blow. However, to his surprise, Fade saw through his schemes and pretended to be injured to lure him out. Thyron squinted his eyes at Fade. His expression darkened and he said, "You are just trying to buy time so that the women behind you can have the chance to escape!" Indeed, Fade had made a gesture of retreat to Rosabelle secretly, but it was seen through byThyron. He just smiled faintly and said, "Why would you think so? If I took the initiative to lure you out, I would have ns to ambush and attack you, wouldn''t I?" "Haha!" Thyron burst intoughter. He sneered at Fade. "Kid, I have to say that your strength and intelligence are somewhat beyond my expectation. You''re such a pain in the *ss." "However, do you really think that I would show up here without any hidden cards?" "Hidden cards? Did the Micovia military provide you with some other gic drugs?" Fade asked. With a cold snort, Thyron said, "Brat, you''re on the verge of death. Stop ying petty tricks to test me." "I''m telling you, my hidden card is my true strength. In the face of absolute strength, yours are nothing but tricks. They''re not even worth mentioning." After he spoke, Thyron shrieked and a ck energy rose from his body. Instantly, a majestic energy with foul odor burst out of his body. It shrouded Fade and the others immediately and the whole sky turned grey. The sky was covered with dark clouds and the wind began to roar, as if the end of the world was about toe. When Rosabelle and others felt this, their expressions changed drastically, all in shock. "T- This aura. The strength of his martial essence definitely surpasses 1,000 streaks, or even more than 1,200." "Is he the real Thyron? So, is this the real strength of the Skull Mob''s vice president?" Hearing Rosabelle''s words, all their expressions changed greatly. After all, back when they were still in the stone room, the strength of Leftnan and Rightnan had been mind blowing enough, and they only mastered 500 streaks of martial essence. Then, Fade had a huge battle with the fake Thyron. The strength of both of them was equivalent to 800-900 streaks, close to 1,000. The group were already shocked and felt desperate then. Yet now, the real Thyron had shown up. The strength of his martial essence had increased to a whole new level, about 1,200 streaks. It was totally beyond their imagination. Chapter 2580 Chapter 2580 Thyron constantly activated the ck energy and his body seemed to be stronger. He wore a smug smile on his face. "You really live up to your name as the elder of the Thorn Rose. You could see through my strength. Not bad!" He said to Rosabelle. "However, you''re wrong about one thing. That is, the martial essence that I''ve mastered is not just 1,200, but 1,500." As soon as he said this, the members of the Thorn Rose almost fell to the ground with fear. Their faces were as pale as sheets. "1,500 streaks of martial essence? He must be invincible!" "Madam Rosabelle has only mastered 500 streaks. Thyron hasprehended three times more streaks than her!" "We''re doomed." Thyron studied the despairing faces on the group and lifted a smirk. He nced at Fade and said proudly, "Kid, now you know how powerful I am! Tell me, how do you want to die?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. However, Fade still looked calm and scoffed faintly. "Is 1,500 streaks of martial essence considered as powerful?" "You... are extremely arrogant. Very soon, you will understand the gap between us." Thyron let out a loud roar. "ck me Skull!" In the blink of an eye, the surrounding ck energy surged faster, gathering and reshaping rapidly around Thyron. Countless ck energy gathered together and formed a giant skull that floated above his head. In the skull''s ck eyes, two dark mes flickered like ghost fires from hell, sending chills down everyone''s backs. "Go to hell!" Thyron waved hisrge hand. The ck skull moved instantly and lunged at Fade. The huge ck skull covered the bright sky with a ck fog. At the same time, the two balls of mes in the skull''s eyes constantly drifted, drawing a strange arc in the air, bringing with them the spooky ghost fire. The skull opened its mouth and spit out clouds of ck mist. The mist condensed into ck figures with twisted and distorted faces. They looked like ghosts, flying and howling in the air. For a moment, the whole space seemed to have fallen into hell. It was eerily cold, chilling, and terrifying! Minerva and some of the Thorn Rose members, who were slightly weaker, all looked pale and terrified. Their legs went soft and they fell to the ground, trembling in fear. Only Rosabelle was still holding on, but she was also shaking all over. It seemed that she could not hold on much longer. "Is this the power of 1,500 streaks of martial essence? He''s too strong. We can''t stop him." At this moment, Fade narrowed his eyes and sneered indifferently. "Is that all?" "You are about to die, yet you are still being haughty!" Thyron was furious. His body trembled and the ck energy in the air condensed even more. The ck skull whooshed across the air. ck fog, ghost fire, and phantom. They circled around Fade and almost engulfed himpletely. The spine-chilling and stinky energy kept drilling into Fade''s body. At this moment, he had almost beenpletely enveloped and could not move at all. Seeing that Fade did not struggle, a faint smile appeared on the corners of Thyron''s mouth. "Is that all you have?" He smirked wickedly. All of a sudden, a faint voice came from within the ck fog. "I should be the one saying that." "What?" Thyron''s face darkened as he red fiercely at him. Instantly, two scarlet beams were emitted from Fade''s eyes. The lights grewrger andrger and eventually turned into two burning mes. Immediately, the mes burned wildly and red zes shone from his body. "Whoosh!" In the end, Fade gently took a step forward. Crimson mes burst forth from his body, scorching up the surrounding ck mist. Ayer of raging mes enveloped Fade''s body, making him look like a Fire Lord who had descended from the sky. He strode towards Thyron. Seeing this, a look of shock crossed Thyron''s face. He quickly waved his hands to shoot out streaks of ck fog, which once again wrapped around Fade. "Whoosh!" Fade gently waved his right hand and a me like a red dragon rushed up to the sky, instantly burning down the ck mist. "You, you..." Seeing this, Thyron began to grow nervous. At this moment, there were sparks shooting out of Fade''s eyes. A tinge of panic appeared on Thyron''s face as he hastily dodged. However, those mes seemed to havee alive and they followed after him. Seeing that he could not dodge it, Thyron gritted his teeth and jerked. Ayer of dark positive energy appeared in front of him, trying to block the mes. Yet, as soon as the mes descended, he instantly regretted his decision. The positive energy shield that he''d summoned with all his might was useless at all. The mes instantly left behind two burnt holes on the shield and struck straight at his body. Immediately after, Thyron''s clothes, along with his skin, muscles and bones began to burn. He seemed to have turned into a snowman, melting fast under the burning red mes. "What is this? Let go of me! What is this?" "I''m the vice president of the Skull Mob. Our president will not let you go if you kill me." "Spare my life! I was wrong! Please!" Thyron cried out, threatened and begged for mercy. Looking at the spreading mes, he could only shriek helplessly. No matter how hard he tried, he could not put off the fire. As a result, his body became smaller and smaller, and his voice grew weaker and weaker. In just a few seconds, half of Thyron''s body had been burned off. The rest of his body dropped to the ground and he was on the verge of death. He would die at any moment. Just as the me was about to burn to the upper part of Thyron''s body, Fade stepped forward and waved his hand. The fire was extinguished instantly. Fade gazed down at him and asked coldly, "What''s the poison that you''re using on my wife? Where is the antidote?" Thyron stuttered, "I... I don''t know." "You don''t know?" Fade''s voice sank. Startled, Thyron hurriedly exined, "It''s our president who''s behind all these things. I don''t have the antidote." "Where is your president now?" Fade asked again. Thyron shook his head once more. "I... I don''t know." "You don''t know?" Fade narrowed his eyes and raised his right hand. A me glimmered in the center of his palm. "Then what''s the point of keeping you alive?" Thyron turned pale with fright. He hurriedly shouted, "Don''t kill me, b know where the Skull Mob'' assets are. I also know their personnel arrangements. As long as you spare my life, I''ll tell you everything I know!" "Haha! There''s no need!" Fade snorted coldly. With a light flick of his right hand, the me in his palm dashed out andnded on Thyron''s body. In an instant, the mes burned vigorously. Before Thyron could let out another scream, he was already enveloped in mes and turned into a pile of ashes. Chapter 2581 Chapter 2581 After dealing with Thyron, Fade pped his hands and said to Rosabelle and the others, "It''s settled" The girls who had been so frightened that they were paralyzed on the ground before, slowly got up one by one. However, they were all speechless. They looked at him with shock, surprise, fear, and mixed emotions in their eyes. They never thought that he would be able to kill Thyron, who had mastered 1,500 streaks of martial essence. After all, when he had killed Leftnan and Rightnan, who had 500 streaks, they were all shocked. They never imagined that he would be able to kill Thyron. In the silence, Minerva spoke first. She walked to Fade with a smile and wanted to give him a hug. However, then she thought of something, and finally stopped in front of him. She looked at him with a flushed face and said, "Mr. Chen, y-you won." He nodded and said, "Yes, I won. We are all safe now. Let''s go back!" "Let''s get ready to go back." Rosabelle began to arrange everything. Then, they began on their journey home. However, Fade wasst. When Rosabelle and the others walked some distance, he turned around and looked at the peak of the mountain where the Skull Mob was hidden. His eyes showed a hint of ferocity. Then, he suddenlyunched dozens of energy towards the mountain peak. The energy collided with the peak and exploded, causing a series of noises. The hundred-meter-tall mountain copsed due to the explosion. In the end, it turned into a pile of stones. At the same time, the Skull Mob was also buried inside the mountain peak. Rosabelle and the others who were in the forest couldn''t help but look back when they heard the noise. They found that the towering mountain had disappeared without a trace. At that moment, they were even more shocked. In the marketce at the port of Modnd Ind, tens of thousands of local citizens and tourists suddenly heard a few muffled thunderps. Rumbling sounds could be heard, and they felt the ground lightly shake a few times. For a moment, it caused chaos. "What''s wrong? There''s an earthquake!" "Why do I hear thunder? Is it going to rain?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s not the sound of thunder, right? I think it''s the sound of gunpowder exploding." Only, there wasn''t much activity. The chaos quickly calmed down. The sudden sound and shaking from before had also be the topic of discussion. Fade turned around and entered the forest. He met with Rosabelle and herpanions, then walked back. The next day, Fade and hispanions changed into touristy outfits and returned to Mist City. After entering the hotel, he immediately checked on Quin. After a thorough investigation, he only managed to find some clues. However, he still couldn''t figure out what kind of toxin it was. He pondered before writing a prescription. After taking the prescription, he instructed Rosabelle to take care of Quin in the hotel while he went out to get the medicine. It wasn''t easy to find a pharmacy selling traditional Chinese medicine in Mist City. Moreover, several types of herbs in his prescription were very precious. It wasn''t easy to find them. Fade nned to check out the traditional Chinese pharmacy nearby. It would be great if he could get everything. If he couldn''t, he would have to ask Aider, or even Saintess Celine for help. After walking two blocks, he looked at the pharmacy marked on the map and was about to ask a passerby where it was. Right at this time, a young girl''s cry suddenly rang out from up ahead. It was followed by a wave of chaotic footsteps and men shouting. He couldn''t help but walk towards the source of the sound. After turning a corner, he saw a young girl about 12 or 13 years old in a skirt sobbing on a narrow street ahead. A few big men surrounded the girl. They were chuckling as they forced her into a corner. "No, don''te any closer." Her voice trembled with fear. Fade frowned and stepped over, shouting coldly, "What are you doing?" A man with tattooed arms turned around and looked at him, warning, "Kid, get out of here. It''s none of your business." "Let go of that girl!" Fade responded coldly. The man with tattooed arms frowned and pointed at him. "Kid, are you looking for death?" Then, he punched Fade in the face. Fade''s eyes narrowed. He took a step forward and made his move. Suddenly, with a bang, the man with the tattoo was knocked down to the ground with a grunt. When the otherpanions heard themotion, they turned around and became furious. All of them roared and rushed towards Fade. However, after a series of cracking sounds, all of them fell onto the ground, howling. Fade pped his hands, stepped on them and walked to the girl. He bent down and said, "Little girl, I knocked down the bad guys. It''s okay, you don''t have to be afraid!" "Tell me your name and address. I''ll send you home!" Hearing the voice, the girl slowly stood up, lifted her head, and looked at him. When he saw the girl, he was stunned. The girl''s face was so exquisite that no words could be used to describe it. It was as if every single one of her facial features were carved out perfectly. There was almost no w to be found. The moment he saw this face, he immediately thought of the legendary angel. This girl''s face was like a legendary angel descending to the mortal world, exquisite and perfect. Moreover, the tear stains on her face made her look even more pitiful. Whoever saw her would have a feeling of affection and the urge to hold her in their arms. "Sir, my name is Erin. I''m from Mist City." The girl''s soft and gentle voice woke Fade up from his daze. He couldn''t help scratching the back of his head. He was blushing from embarrassment. After all, he had seen many beautiful women since he came down the mountain. They were all fascinating and had their own unique characteristics. For example, his wife, Quin, his quick-witted sister-inw, Memo the gentle and pleasant-looking Yuri, the professional Lily, the mature Mnie, thebination of Chinese and Western elements, Nita... These beauties were all one in a million. Being surrounded by this group of beauties, he was really used to seeing beautiful women Under normal circumstances, Ke wouldn''t react too much when he saw one. However, at that moment, this girl who seemed to be only 12 or 13 years old caused him to have such a big reaction. He was even a little surprised. Chapter 2582 Chapter 2582 He shook his head gently to pull himself out of the daze. Looking at the little girl, he said softly, "Erin, are you from Mist City? Do you know where your home is? I''ll take you home." "I don''t want to go back!" She pouted with a disappointed expression on her face. "What''s wrong? Did you argue with your family?" He asked. She nodded, but remained silent. Seeing this, he continued to ask, "Do you know their phone number? I''ll call them and ask them to pick you up." She shook her head and muttered, "I don''t want to go back!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "But..." He frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and said, "Then I will send you to the police station!" She immediately grabbed his clothes and almost cried. Seeing her tearful expression, he quicklyforted her, "Okay, I won''t take you to the police station. Just follow me!" "Thank you, sir!" A smile appeared on her face. Fade was left with no choice but to walk out with Erin. He hadn''t bought the medicine, so he took out his phone and was ready to continue looking for the location of the pharmacy. Seeing this, she asked, "Sir, where are you looking for?" He replied, "I want to find a pharmacy, a traditional Chinese medicine pharmacy. Do you know where it is?" "Traditional Chinese medicine pharmacy!" She frowned slightly and thought for a few seconds. She seemed hesitant, as if she wanted to say something but didn''t. Seeing this, he said, "You don''t know! Let''s ask for directions!" When she heard this, she seemed to have figured out something. She took a deep breath, tugged at the corner of his clothes, and said, "I know where the pharmacy is!" "Really?" He asked in surprise. She responded, "I''ll take you there!" "Alright!" Fade walked forward with her. After walking for about ten minutes, Erin stopped in front of an old wooden building. He looked at the sign stating "Benevolence Hall" hanging above the building and couldn''t help but reveal a hint of surprise. "It''s really here!" "Sir, is this the ce you are looking for?" She asked. He nodded and gently caressed her head. He smiled and said, "That''s right. Thank you, Erin!" She smiled and said, "You don''t have to thank me. You saved me so I should help you." He smiled and said, "I''m going to buy medicine. I''ll take you home after I buy the medicine!" She was about to say something, but at this moment, a car horn sounded. A few ck Lincoln cars stopped at the entrance of the pharmacy. A group of bodyguards in ck sunsses quickly got out of the cars and instantly guarded the surroundings. Then, a middle-aged woman in her forties got out of the car in a hurry and rushed to Erin. "Oh, my little princess, why did youe out alone? Don''t you know how dangerous it is outside? I was so worried." When Erin saw this group of people, she couldn''t help but lower her head and she said timidly, "Aunt Mary, I''m sorry. I know I was wrong." "My little princess,e back with me. Everyone in the family is so worried." Mary picked Erin up and was about to leave. However, Erin looked at Fade reluctantly and waved her hand, saying, "Sir, goodbye!" He also waved his hand and said with a nod, "Goodbye!" Mary took Erin into the car, nced at Fade, and then waved to the bodyguard, giving them some orders. Then, she got in the car too before leaving. However, the rest of the bodyguards didn''t leave. They surrounded Fade. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but frown slightly. One of the leaders walked towards him, scanned him up and down before asking in a deep voice, "Why were you with Miss Erin?" His attitude made Fade feel a little dissatisfied. He said in a low voice, "I have no obligation to answer your questions." "Er..." The leader''s face darkened and as positive energy surged out of his body. It seemed that he was ready to take action. Seeing this, Fade didn''t show any weakness and stared at the leader. At the same time, he also activated his positive energy to fight back. The bodyguards grew nervous, and the circle around Fade shrank again and surrounded him. As the atmosphere tensed up, a fierce fight was about to break out between the two parties. At this moment, a bodyguard with a ck coat ran over and whispered something in the leader''s ear. After hearing that, the bodyguards rxed. They looked at Fade a few times, then waved their hands as a signal to leave. Finally, the leader looked at Fade face. l with a serious expression on his He said with a stiff voice, gured it out. You saved Miss Erin''s life. We thank you for that." "We''ve "What do you want? As long as it''s not excessive, we will satisfy you." "Speak up!" Hearing that, Fade frowned and said coldly, "I saved Miss Erin just because I wanted to do it. I don''t need any benefits!" "You have to think clearly. If you miss this opportunity, it will be difficult to get it in the future," the leader said as he stared at him. Fadeughed and waved his hand. "I said, I did it willingly and I don''t need any benefit." "Those are your words!" The leader squinted at Fade, then turned around and shouted, "Let''s got In an instant, he left with his people. Fade looked at the departure of the motorcade and shook his head slightly. It seemed that this Erin muste from a big family in Mist City. However, she seemed to be unhappy at home, otherwise, she wouldn''t have snuck out. Despite being emotional, Fade didn''t forget his business. After a long sigh, he entered Benevolence Hall and took out his prescription to buy herbs. His luck wasn''t bad. There were actually all kinds of herbs in .n¨¦t Benevolence Hall. His prescription consisted of over twenty herbs, including four or five of the most precious ones. All of them could be found in the hall, and they were all of good quality. That saved him a lot of effort. He bought the ingredients and quickly returned to the hotel. He borrowed some tools from the hotel and prepared the medicine himself. After eight hours of busy work, a bowl of thick, ink-like liquid was finally finished. He carried the medicinal liquid into the room and fed it to Quin who was unconscious. He wiped his wife''s mouth and helped her lie down again. He waved his hand to Rosabelle and the others in the room and said, "Quin needs to rest. Let''s go out first!" "Will she really wake up?" Minerva couldn''t help but ask. Fade had a confident look on his face. He said, "The medicine I personally concocted will definitely have an effect. Maybe after one or two hours, Quin will wake up." "That''s great," Minerva eximed with a burst of joy. Chapter 2583 Chapter 2583 At that moment, Fade''s eyes fell on Rosabelle and he said, "Madam Rosabelle, can we have a private chat?" She wasn''t surprised by his invitation. She sighed and nodded. "Sure!" "Come to my room!" He said. She nodded and followed behind him. Seeing this, Halina, Minerva and the others couldn''t help feeling nervous and followed them. Rosabelle turned to smile at them and said, "Don''t worry, I''m just talking to Mr. Chen. Nothing will happen. Stay outside and take good care of Miss Lin." "Okay!" Although the girls were reluctant, they still agreed. Subsequently, Fade and Rosabelle entered the room before closing the door. He went straight to the point and asked, "Madam Rosabelle, I would like to know what kind of organization the Thorn Rose is. Also, what rtionship do you have with Quin?" She looked at him silently for a few seconds. Then, she sighed and said, "Since you asked, I have nothing to hide." "The Thorn Rose was an underground organization founded 15 years ago." "All the members in our organization are female. We usually ept missions such as assassinations or sneak attacks in exchange for corresponding resources." "Of course, for the choice of the task, we have our own strict standards." "Besides the daily tasks, the biggest task for the Thorn Rose is to destroy the Skull Mob." Speaking of this, her voice couldn''t help bing cold, and her eyes were filled with killing intent. He was slightly shocked and asked, "Why?" Rosabelle gritted her teeth and exined, "Because our leader and many elders in the early stage, who were persecuted by the Skull Mob, had to flee before they joined the Thorn Rose." "Therefore, ourmon goal is to destroy the Skull Mob." Fade narrowed his eyes slightly and he looked at her. "Madam Rosabelle, did you join the Skull Mob because of this?" Her body trembled and she was silent for a moment. Her voice was t but cold. She said, "I was from Manlusia. My family was a family of martial artists. I survived by teaching martial arts and nting herbs. Although my life was simple, I was happy." "One afternoon seventeen years ago, a group of people broke into my house and demanded an Earth Level herb. We said that we didn''t have it, then they started a war against us and searched in the herb field, but they found nothing in the end." "They did this because someone among them heard that my family nted an Earth Level herb, so he brought them to destroy my family." "My parents and grandfather fought hard to get an exnation. As a result, they killed my entire family. I was lucky to escape under the protection of my family." "Later, I secretly investigated and discovered that the people who came to my house at that time were a subordinate branch of the organization called the Skull Mob. Theymitted evil deeds, bullied the kind, and killed many people. From then on, I vowed to kill the members of the Skull Mob to avenge my parents and family." "Thus, I practiced hard. Two yearster, I met our leader and several other elders. We established the Thorn Rose together and developed it until now." Fade listened quietly, then he said calmly, "Your wishes will be granted!" When Rosabelle heard this, her body trembled slightly. She looked up at him and said, "Thank you!" He responded, "You''re wee. The Skull Mob is also my enemy." After a pause, he looked at her and said, "If I''m not mistaken, the leader of Thorn Rose should be Quin''s mother, Chrystal Xie." She nodded and said, "Mr. Chen, you are smart. You should have guessed this long ago." He said, "I had my guesses, but I wasn''t sure. Now, you''ve confirmed it." She sighed softly and said, "Madam Xie is Miss Lin''s mother. It is also because of this that we established this team to rescue her. Madam Xie hopes that we can bring her back to the Thorn Rose." Hearing this, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. "If Madam Xie was so worried about her daughter, why didn''t shee in person?" "She should know how powerful the Skull Mob are. If it wasn''t for me, you probably wouldn''t have been able to save Quin. You might have even died." Rosabelle heard Fade''s dissatisfaction and exined, "Mr. Chen, the reason why Madam Xie can''te here personally isn''t because she doesn''t care about Miss Lin''s life. She has to handle something and can''t get away, so she has to do this!" "What is it? Is it more important than her daughter''s life?" He continued to frown. She paused for a moment, then sighed and said, "This is her secret. Without her permission, I can''t tell you." "However, Mr. Chen, please believe that Madam Xie''s love for Miss Lin is absolutely genuine." He looked at her and said with a cold voice, "I will find out what is going on." Then, he paused and said, "You just said that Madam Xie wants you to bring Quin back to the Thorn Rose?" "Yes, this is her order!" She said. He stated coldly, "I don''t agree with this." "Mr. Chen, our leader is Miss Lin''s mother. She won''t harm her," she responded. He frowned and insisted, "I don''t want to risk Quin''s safety." "Mr. Chen, I understand your worries. If you are worried, you can go with us to the Thorn Rose. Moreover, Miss Lin is currently. poisoned, so we must detoxify her l as soon as possible!" Rosabelle said anxiously. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade narrowed his eyes and said firmly, "I will find a way to remove Quin''s poison." "But..." She still wanted to argue. At this time, there was a knock on the door, and Minerva''s voice sounded, "Rosabelle, Mr. Chen, Miss is awake!" "Quin woke up!" "Miss is awake!" In an instant, Fade and Rosabelle stood up, opened the door and rushed out. Then, he quickly walked towards Quin''s room. At this moment, the other girls had already surrounded Quin by the bed, greeting her with concern and nervousness. "Miss, are you feeling alright?" "Miss, are you ufortable?" "Miss, do you want some water? What would you like to eat?" Quin, who was lying on the bed, was stunned by this sight. For a moment, her face was filled with shock. Chapter 2584 Chapter 2584 "Who are all of you?" Quin asked as she looked at the emotional women. "Miss, we were sent by our leader." "Miss, our leader missed you very much. We..." Fade arrived as the girls chattered among themselves. He crouched by the bed, held Quin''s hand, and asked with concern, "Honey, are you alright?" "I''m fine!" Seeing him, Quin smiled and nodded gently. At this time, Rosabelle arrived and asked the girls to leave. Thus, only Fade and Quin were left in the room. He felt her pulse and discovered that the effects of the toxin had been removed by his medication. However, she hadn''t been fully cured, and there was still a possibility of rpse in the future. At the moment, he had no good idea about how to deal with this toxin. On the other hand, she was baffled. "Where am I? Why am I here? Didn''t you go to a secret ce? What happened?" He was surprised when she bombarded him with a series of questions. He paused for a while and then quickly exined everything to her. From his return from Prohibition Ind to Momo''s wedding in East Coast, to her disappearance, and the whole process of tracking her down. After listening, she was a little stunned. She hadn''t expected that she would go through so much in less than a month. He looked at her, who was in a daze. He found her adorable and couldn''t help kissing her on the face. "You''re messing around again!" Quin red at Fade as her cheeks turned red. In front of her, he was acting like a rogue. "You''re my wife so how is this messing with you!" "I want to kiss you more." After he said that, he leaned towards her. She dodged, but she couldn''t escape his clutches. After being kissed a few times, her pretty face flushed red, making her particrly enchanting. Looking at her, he resisted his instinctive impulse and asked, "Honey, do you still remember what happened recently?" She was baffled by this question. She responded in a confused voice, "I remember that I received an invitation to Memo''s wedding and was prepared to go to East Coast. When I was on the way, I received news from the Lin family that there was something important rted to my mother. Thus, I changed my route and went to the Lin family." "I didn''t expect that I would be knocked out by a stranger when I arrived at the Lin family home. Then, I was taken away. I was in a daze all the way. I was either in the car or locked up in a room. I seldom woke up so I wasn''t aware that so many things had happened during this period." After hearing that, Fade grasped Quin''s hand, and his heart ached for her. Upon seeing this, she smiled andforted him. "I''m fine, right? Don''t worry. As for you, you''ve taken so many risks for me. You can''t do such a thing again in the future." "For you, I won''t be afraid even if I die!" He held her hand tightly and had a serious expression on his face. She red at him and said sternly, "Don''t mention the word ''die'' in front of me." "Yes, Honey, I won''t talk about it anymore." He nodded. Then, she suddenly thought of something. She pointed at the door and asked, "Who are those people? Why did they call me Miss earlier?" "This..." For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. After a pause, he said faintly, "Those people are your mother''s people." "What? My mother''s people? My mother has been missing for over ten years. What the hell is going on?" Quin looked surprised and excited. Then, Fade told her everything about the Thorn Rose that Rosabelle had told him. He also told her about his rescue.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After hearing this, she fell silent with aplicated expression on her face. Her throat moved as if she had thousands of words to say, but in the end, she didn''t know what to say. Seeing this, he said, "How about I let them in? You can talk to them." She hesitated but nodded in the end. "Okay!" He nodded, then stood up. He opened the door and invited Rosabelle and the others in. Then, the group of people rushed in with great excitement. Quin chatted with them mainly about her mother, Chrystal. As for Rosabelle and the others, they gave detailed information on all the matters concerning Chrystal over the years. Whether it was important or not, Quin listened closely. When she heard that her mother was being hunted, she was extremely worried. When she heard that her mother had saved her poorpanions, she was also moved. When she heard that her mother and herpanions had killed bad guys together, she couldn''t help but clench her fists. After talking for more than two hours, Rosabelle finally shut her mouth. Recalling everything rted to her mother, Quin couldn''t help but smile faintly. Seeing this, Rosabelle said, "Miss, you haven''t seen our leader in so many years. She really misses you. I hope you can return to the Thorn Rose with us to meet her." Hearing this, Fade, who was standing beside them, couldn''t help but stare at her. Rosabelle couldn''t help but shrunk her neck. "To meet my mother!" Quin began to ponder. Fade looked at his wife and said, "Quin, you are not in good health now. If it is a long journey, I''m afraid..." "Mr. Chen, we will take good care of Miss and make sure that she doesn''t get tired. Besides, once Miss returns to the Thorn Rose, our leader will find a way to remove the toxin in her body." "I will find a way to deal with the toxin." Fade didn''t want Quin to leave as soon as she came back. Rosabelle said, "Mr. Chen, if you don''t want to be apart from Miss, you cane along. Presumably, our president would also like to meet her son-in-w." "This..." He frowned slightly. He didn''t want to be apart from Quin. On one hand, he missed her. On the other hand, he was worried. After all, even though Thyron and Skull Mob on Modnd Ind had been destroyed by him, the true core of Skull Mob, Dark Dragon, was still nowhere to be found. In addition, his mother-inw, Chrystal, had once taken three Nine- blood Pills and ran away from Dark Dragon, resulting in the death of his father-inw. All sorts of incidents had caused hatred between Chrystal and Dark Dragon. In that case, he was also worried that Quin would be in danger when she went to the Thorn Rose. However, at this moment, Quin looked at him and said, "I want to go!" He looked at her and understood what she was thinking. After all, she had been separated from her mother for over ten years. She even thought that her mother was dead. She would definitely want to meet her now that the opportunity arose. After a slight pause, he nodded and said, "Okay Honey, you can go wherever you want!" "I''ll go with you!" She nodded and smiled. Rosabelle and the others were also extremely excited. They immediately stood up and excused themselves "Miss, Mr. Chen, the matter is settled. I''ll immediately contact our leader and arrange this matter. Have a good rest." After that, she left the room with her women. Fade''s eyes met with Quin''s. Their eyes were burning with passion. The couple gradually leaned into each other. Chapter 2585 Chapter 2585 The next day, Rosabelle received news from the Thorn Rose that they were ready to meet Quin and Fade. However, Quin''s mother, Chrystal, had only sent back a message, saying that she missed her very much and was looking forward to her arrival. There was no way for her to directly call or talk to Quin. In this regard, Rosabelle''s exnation was that the leader''s current situation was quite special and she couldn''t directly contact Quin. Fade could only listen. At the same time, he was curious about what situation his mother-inw was in. Everything had been arranged. As long as they were ready, they could leave. However, at this time, a message changed the situation. Dark Dragon, the mysterious and famous leader of Skull Mob, had made a public appearance and released a video online. In the video, he wore a symbolic skull mask and conveyed his message. He wanted to enact unrelenting revenge for the destruction of the Skull Mob in Modnd Ind and the death of Mr. Thyron.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Moreover, Dark Dragon said that the first group of killers had already set off and would take action soon. At the same time, he announced some information about Fade on the Inte. Then, he offered a huge reward to attract martial artists from all over the world to kill Fade. With the release of this video, Fade became the focus of discussion on the Inte and also a moving treasure in the eyes of many martial artists. After reading the message, he opened the window of the hotel and looked outside. Soon, he saw some strange figures in the crowd. Some of these people looked directly at Fade''s room, while some were hiding, but they kept monitoring the room. He didn''t know whether they were from Eand or the killers who had been tempted by the huge reward. However, one thing for sure was that he had be a moving target. In that case, if Fade and Quin went to Thorn Rose together. Not only would it bring danger to Quin and herpanions along the way, it would also bring trouble to the Thorn Rose. After establishing the organization for more than ten years, even though the Thorn Rose had always acted carefully, it had still offended quite a few people. There were definitely quite a few people who wanted to find trouble with them. Such a situation forced Fade to change his mind and not travel with Quin. For the sake of her safety, he also needed her to leave as soon as possible. Therefore, he quickly came up with a new n. In the afternoon, he suddenly left the hotel and appeared in public. At that moment, countless martial artists swarmed over. He allowed them to follow him. As long as they didn''t do anything, he wouldn''t do anything either. At the same time, Rosabelle and the others took Quin away from the back door of the hotel after masquerading themselves. They quickly left Eand for the Thorn Rose. In the evening, when Fade returned to the hotel, he received a message from Quin. They had already left Eand safely. At that moment, they were ready to go to the Thorn Rose through a special channel. After receiving the news, he let out a sigh of relief. The next thing he had to consider was how to deal with Dark Dragon. Even if Dark Dragon came personally, Fade wouldn''t be afraid. He could just kill him. However, the constant tracking and bounty for his death troubled him. After all, even he couldn''t be vignt all the time. Moreover, he had to find a way to treat Quin''s toxin now. Just as he was feeling vexed, he saw an unexpected guest outside the hotel, Saintess Celine. Looking at the smiling woman in front of him, he was surprised and asked, "Why are you here?" Celineughed at him, then replied, "What? You don''t wee me, Mr. Chen?" Fade opened the door and gestured for her to enter. At the same time, he said, "Of course not. It''s just that in such a situation, it''s not very good for the Saintess toe to me!" Celine spoke to the guards from Sacred Hall who were behind her, "Wait outside. I''lle out after I talk to Mr. Chen." "Okay!" The guards stood guard outside. After she entered the room, Fade closed the door and walked back. Without any guards around her, she threw herself onto a sofa, lifted her leg, and began to massage it. Seeing her in such a state, he poured her a ss of water and said with a smile, "Saintess, are you like this only in front of me?" She rolled her eyes at him and said, "It''s not like you don''t know what I look like. There''s no need to put on an act in front of you." "Hey, Saintess, pay attention to your words. Others hear these words, what kind of misunderstanding would there be!" He waspletely speechless. She picked up the ss of water he had just poured and drank arge gulp. She looked at him and said, "What''s there to be afraid of? I''m the Saintess, so who would dare talk nonsense?" "That''s good. That''s arrogant enough!" He could only put his hand on his forehead. Seeing that Celine put down her ss, Fade asked, "You didn''te this day to chat with me, did you?" "Of course." She nodded and stretched out her right hand to him. "I''ve run out of cosmetics. Get me some more." "What? Pfft..." He almost spat out the water on her face. "Are you here for cosmetics?" Seeing this, she hugged her stomach andughed. "Haha, you took it seriously. You''ve been tricked. Haha!" He wiped his mouth and nced at her. "Saintess, when did you be so jovial?" "Fine, fine, fine. I''ll be serious. Let''s get down to business." She sat up straight, looking very serious. His expression also became serious as he said, "Go ahead!" She pondered for a few seconds, then said, "Fade, you should havet seen thetest news!" "Are you referring to Dark Dragon''s reward and pursuit of me?" He asked. She nodded. "That''s right." "I know." He nodded. "Did youe because of this?" She responded, "Yes. What if I have a way to help you solve the matter with Dark Dragon? What do you think?" "Solve the matter with Dark Dragon!" He looked at her and pondered for a while. Then he asked, "You mean the Sacred Hall will take action?" "You can say so!" She nodded. Chapter 2586 Chapter 2586 Fade narrowed his eyes and contemted. He slowly said, "If the famous Sacred Hall took action, it''s really possible to solve this matter. However, I am not close to the Sacred Hall. Besides, I have some problems with the Sacred Hall because of the issue between Kenny Wharton and Prince Bruton." "In this case, why would the Sacred Hall help me?" Celine leaned forward slightly and said, "It''s because we need you to do something for us." "What do you want me to do?" He squinted and thought, but didn''t ask what it was. After a moment, he shook his head and was ready to speak. "I won''t..." Seeing this, she immediately interrupted, "Don''t hurry to refuse. Don''t you want to know what we want you to do first?" He shook his head and said with a smile, "It''s not necessary. If the Sacred Hall can''t even solve it, I''m afraid that it won''t be easy for me to deal with it. Besides, the pursuit of Dark Dragon is troublesome but not fatal. I can deal with it." After that, he was ready to send her off. Seeing this, she said hurriedly, "Wait, are you sure you don''t want to think about it?" Fade stood up and said with a smile, "Thank you for your kindness, Saintess, but I really don''t need it." Seeing this, Celine''s face fell. She slowly said, "You don''t care about the pursuit of Dark Dragon. Then, what about Quin''s poisoning?" "How do you know about that?" Hearing this, his face sank and his expression changed. "We are the Sacred Hall. This sort of information isn''t secretive." "Besides, that''s not the point. The point is, do you want to cure Quin''s poisoning? If you agree to our request, we can cure her." "How would you do that?" He asked in a low voice. She replied, "I don''t know exactly how, but the Sacred Lord said he can do it." "The Sacred Lord!" He was shocked. After all, this legendary Sacred Lord was even more powerful than the Queen or Eand. Moreover, it was rumored that he had long since reached the Lord Level, and his strength was unfathomable. For a moment, he was silent.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She looked at him without saying anything. After a moment of silence, Fade finally lifted his head, looked at Celine, and asked, "What do I need to do?" Hearing these words, a smile appeared on her face. "It seems that you''ve agreed.¡± He said seriously, "I''ll decide once I know what it is." "I understand," she responded. "However, I can''t tell you exactly what happened right now. Next time, if you have time, we can go meet that person together." "That person?" He was puzzled. "There''s a third party?" She replied, "This time, the person who needs your help is good." "Who is it?" He frowned. She said, "It''s not convenient to reveal it yet. When you see it, Mr. Chen, you''ll know." "Of course, I can promise you that this is not something evil. Rest assured that it will not vite your principles." "It better not!" He stated. "Then I''ll leave. If there''s any news, I''ll contact you right away," she said as she rose to her feet. He nodded and got up to see her off. A dayter, Fade received a message from Quin. She, Rosabelle, and the others had safely reached the Thorn Rose, so he could be at peace. However, his mother-inw seemed to have some matters to attend to and was unable to meet Quin for the time being, which was regretful. After receiving the information, he let out a sigh of relief. In the afternoon, Celine sent him a message. She asked him about his schedule and confirmed the time and location of their meeting. At 10 o''clock the next morning, she came to the hotel and picked him up. An hourter, the car finally arrived at a quaint and spacious manor. The manor wasrge, but there were not many servants. Celine brought Fade to the garden behind the manor. A little girl was ying among the fragrant flowers, giggling from time to time, looking quite childish. "Why is there a child here?" Seeing such a situation, he couldn''t help but frown. At this moment, Celine led Fade to a pavilion and sat down. She waved at the little girl ying amongst the flowers, shouting, "Erin, Mr. Chen is here. Come over quickly." Hearing this, the little girl quickly ran over. "This..." Seeing that she called for the little girl, he frowned even more. However, at this moment, the little girl arrived at the pavilion, sweating. The moment he saw the girl, Fade''s face revealed a look of surprise. "It''s you!" He met the angel-like girl in front of him when he had gone out to buy medicine for Quin. "Sir, we meet again!" Erin wiped her face, washed her hands, and sat opposite him. He turned to look at Celine with a puzzled look on his face. "What''s going on?" She pointed at Erin and said, "Mr. Chen, the one I said who needed your help is the one in front of you, Miss Erin." "This..." He didn''t know what to say for a moment. At this moment, Erin graciously reached out her little hand and said to him, Sir, let''s formally get to know each other. My name is Erin and I''m the third princess of Eandolt''s my honor to meet you." "What? You''re a princess!" He was even more shocked, but he still reached out and gently shook hands with her. After a while, he came to his senses and regarded the cute girl in front of him as his business partner. He lowered his voice and said, "What do you want me to do, Princess Erin?" Looking at him, Erin smiled and answered, "Sir, I want you to help me take out the Sword in the Stone." "The Sword in the Stone, that legendary sword!" Fade was shocked. After all, he had heard of the famous Sword in the Stone. This legendary sword represented the legacy of the Eand. ording to legend, that year, when King Arthur pulled out the sword from the stone when no one else could, he became the guardian of the kingdom, and in the end, he became the king. Erin, on the opposite side, nodded and said in a clear and sweet voice, "Well, that''s it." Celine exined to him, "Now, the Sword in the Stone is in the hands of Eand. ording to tradition, in a week, the children of the royal family will all participate in the ceremony and try to pull out the Sword in the Stone." "Whoever seeds will gain the right to inherit the royal family." After hearing this, he felt that it was a bit absurd and said, "Pull out a sword and you can be king. Is it that simple?" Celine shook her head and said, "That sword is special. You''ll understand when you see it. Of course, if you really pull out the sword from the stone, even if voet can''t obtain the right of inheritance, you'' definitely be valued by the royal family and various powerful figures. With these, you''ll naturally have a higher chance of winning the throne." "Princess Erin wants topete for the throne with Prince Aubrey and Prince Bruton?" Fade looked at Erin, who was only 12 or 13 years old, in surprise. She, who had been smiling the whole time, now looked serious and said angrily, "I''m going to avenge my parents." Chapter 2587 Chapter 2587 "Revenge!" Fade was surprised to hear this word from Erin, who was like an angel. He was in a daze as he looked at the little girl with a cold expression on her face. At this moment, Celine pulled out a paper towel and passed it to her. Then, she sighed softly and said to Fade, "Princess Erin''s parents died when she was only three years old." "After further investigation, we suspected that there was something wrong with the death of her parents. We suspected that Princess Erin''s parents were poisoned to death." "If Princess Erin had been at the scene, I''m afraid she would have been in trouble too." Hearing this, he nodded his head and said, "Did you find any clues?" Celine moved her lips. She hesitated, not knowing what to say. However, Erin gritted her teeth and said, with a look of hatred on her face, "It''s either Aubrey or Bruton. There''s no one besides them." "Prince Aubrey and Prince Bruton, inside the royal family..." Fade was somewhat surprised. Celine nodded. "Prince Aubrey and Prince Bruton have always been at odds with Princess Erin, so it''s very likely that..." At this moment, Erin said with a calm face, "This ceremony isn''t just an opportunity to retrieve the Sword in the Stone, but it''s also the best time to find out who the killer is." Hearing this, Fade remained silent for a long time. Seeing this, Erin nced at Celine. She then took out a small jade bottle, handed it to Fade, and said, "This is the medicine given by the Sacred Lord himself. It should have an effect on Miss Lin''s toxin. Mr. Chen, you can give it a try." He looked at the jade bottle before turning to Erin and Celine. Finally, he took it. Then he asked, "To retrieve the Sword in the Stone, what do I have to do exactly? What are the rules?" Hearing Fade''s question, Erin put on a smile as bright as an angel. "Sir, you''ve agreed to this" Then, they told Fade everything about the rules and arrangements of the ceremony. After listening, he bid farewell to Erin and got up to leave. She waved her little hands and said goodbye in a sweet voice. On the other hand, Celine personally sent him away. When they left the manor, a smile appeared on Celine''s face as she looked at him. "Mr. Chen, I don''t want to be viewed as a threat to you. I hope we can work together." "I hope so!" He said as he nodded. Before he got into the car, he suddenly thought of something. He turned to look at Celine and asked, "Saintess, there''s something I haven''t said. I would like to ask you something." "What is it?" She asked. Fade lowered his voice slightly. "As far as I know, the Sacred Hall is a high and mighty organization in Eand. It is independent from the royal family and the government. Under normal circumstances will the Sacred Hall interfere with the royal family and the government''s matters." "But this time, as the Saintess, you''re helping Princess Erin fight for the Sword in the Stone. Even the legendary Sacred Lord gave me medicine to help her." "It seems inconsistent with the independent and non- interference principle that Sacred Hall has always imed!" Hearing this, she paused for a second and then broke into a smile. "I didn''t expect you to ask this question. In fact, the answer to this question is simple. There''s noplicated reason." "Uhh..." He looked at her. "Princess Erin''s constitution is a bit special, not in terms of her physique and martial arts, but in terms of a spiritual level. The Sacred Lord holds this in great importance. When Princess Erin was only five years old, he personally epted her as his disciple." "Although Princess Erin is only 13 years old, she has a very high status in the Sacred Hall. It can be said that I only hold the Saintess title, but Princess Erin is the real Saintess of the Sacred Hall." "It''s natural for the Sacred Lord to help his disciple." "Of course, the Sacred Lord is not fighting for the throne. After all, it''s not worth it to him. The Sacred Lord just wants to untie the knot in her heart to prepare for her to go further." After hearing this, he couldn''t help sighing. "The Sacred Lord really loves this little princess. He''s doing so much in order to help her untie the knot in her heart." Sheughed, but she didn''t say anything. He waved his hand and said, "Thank you for your answer, Saintess. I''ll go back first." Fade kept working when he returned to the hotel. He immediately and carefully analyzed the bottle of liquid medicine. After a few hours of busy work, he could almost be sure that the medicine was able to relieve the effect of the toxin in Quin''s body. Thinking of this, he became excited. He quickly called Quin and told her about the good news. At the same time, he prepared to send out the medicine. Of course, since the Thorn Rose was special, it would be impossible to just announce the location and send it out in public. Therefore, Rosabelle had arranged for some staff members to personallye to the hotel to fetch the medicine. Then, Fade chatted with Quin for a while to relieve his pain of being apart from her. The next morning, he was meditating and resting in his room. Suddenly, the phone rang. He picked up the phone, and the hotel receptionist''s voice came from the other end, "Hello, sir. There is a guest downstairs who wants to visit you. I don''t know if you..." "Who?" Fade asked. "Err, this..." The receptionist was a bit hesitant. At this time, there was a noise on the other end of the phone. A calm voice sounded, "Hello, Mr. Chen, I''m Aubrey." "Prince Aubrey, what can I do for you?" Fade was a little surprised. Aubrey replied, "Mr. Chen, can I have a word with you?" Fade thought for a moment and then said, "Please wait for a moment, Prince Aubrey. I''ll be right downstairs." A few minutester, Fade went downstairs and found Prince Aubrey in the coffee shop that had been emptied. Aubrey was dressed elegantly. Seeing Fade, he smiled and got up to wee him. He then asked Fade what he wanted to drink. He couldn''t find any fault with this. Fade took the cup of coffee and thanked him. Then, he looked at Aubrey and asked, "Prince Aubrey, what can do for you this time?" Aubrey smiled at him and set Mr. Chen, you are a smart person I will not beat around the bush." "The previous day, you and the Saintess left together. I''m assuming you met my little sister, Erin!" Fade narrowed his eyes slightly and didn''t speak. Aubrey continued, "Erin must have invited you for the Sword in the Stone ceremony."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Chen, I want to tell you that no matter what conditions Erin puts forward, I''m willing to offer double. I hope you can be on my side instead." Chapter 2588 Chapter 2588 After he finished, Aubrey looked at Fade sincerely. Thetter had a serious expression on his face. Fade looked at him and said, "Thank you for your appreciation, Prince Aubrey. However, I''m sorry!" Hearing this, Aubrey narrowed his eyes, but he still forced out a smile. He reached out and shook hands with Fade. "No matter what, I admire you very much, Mr. Chen. I hope that in the future, we will not be enemies." "I hope so too!" Fade replied. Then, Aubrey turned around and left without looking back. Fade finished his coffee and returned to his room. However, it wasn''t long before someone called. This time, it wasn''t the voice of the hotel receptionist, but a slightly gloomy voice of a man. The man said directly, "I am Prince Bruton''s man. Our Prince already knows that you just met Prince Aubrey and went to see Princess Erin the previous day." "What''s your point?" Fade frowned and said coldly. The voice on the other end of the phone snorted, "You should know my point." "If you are willing to help Prince Bruton during the Sword in a Stonepetition, he can write off the matter between you and Penny." "This is your attitude?" Fade said coldly. Prince Bruton''s man was too arrogant. He was asking for his help, yet he asked his man to call instead, and even put on an air of superiority, which was really annoying. At this moment, the voice on the other end of the phone seemed unhappy. "Mr. Chen, you have to know your ce. This is a matter of the royal family of Eand. You can''t get involved." "Don''t me anyone when you''re smashed into pieces and left for dead without a burial ce. Hmph!" "Have you finished talking nonsense?" Fade said coldly. "If you''ve finished, hang up." After that, he hung up the phone. In Bruton''s pce, the guard ced down the phone and walked towards him with an angry expression on his face, saying, "Prince Bruton, Fade rejected our offer. Besides, he was very arrogant." "Arrogant!" Bruton let out a cold snort. "Hmph, what an ungrateful fool." "I gave you a way out, but you didn''t cherish it. Don''t me me for being rude." "Prince Bruton, what should we do? How about we send someone to the hotel to kill that guy..." The guard snapped in the air. Bruton waved his hand. "That kid must have some strength to be able to return from Modnd Ind. Don''t act on impulse." "That..." The guard looked puzzled. Bruton said, "I won''t take any action, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t do anything to him. It seems that Jerome will be returning soon!" "Prince Bruton, do you mean that you intend to spread the news about what happened to Penny so that Jerome will attack Fade to avenge his death?" "Since you already know, why don''t you go get this done!" Bruton waved his hand. "Okay!" The guard immediately bid farewell. The next morning, a guard from Sacred Hall arrived at the hotel and told Fade that the Saintess invited him to the Sacred Hall for a discussion. Fade didn''t think much about it. He got up and went to the Sacred Hall after packing up. An hourter, he arrived at the Sacred Hall. However, as soon as he entered the hall and saw the surrounding gazes, he felt that something was wrong. He looked at the guard leading the way in front and asked, "Where is the Saintess? She asked me toe, but why didn''t she call me?" The guard didn''t look back and continued to move forward. "The Saintess has something to do. It''s not convenient for her to contact you." "Really?" Fade narrowed his eyes and stopped in his tracks. "What are you doing!" The guard turned around and frowned at him. Fade said coldly, "Tell me, who made you lie to me? What''s your intention?" "I don''t understand what you are saying!" The guard frowned as well. Fade turned around and was about to leave. "What are you doing?" The guard hurried over. Fade said, "Since you won''t tell the truth, I have no need to stay here." "You''re trying to leave?" The guard''s face darkened. He waved his hand and scolded in a low voice, "Do you really think the Sacred Hall is a ce where you cane and go whenever you want?" In an instant, the door that Fade had entered from mmed shut. The room fell into darkness. In the darkness, spots of red light came out from the shadows and gradually surrounded Fade. When he saw this. Fade''s expression darkened before he solemnly said, "You guys want to fight!" The guard said in a deep voice, "We don''t want to do it, as long as you cooperate with us. Of course, if you don''t cooperate, we don''t mind fighting you." "Really? I don''t mind it either!" Fade sneered. The guard warned, "Many young and arrogant people have looked down upon the authority of the Sacred Hall." "Well, then..." Fade said. The guard said with a cold look, "They have disappeared from this world." At the same time, in a room inside the Sacred Hall, there were several young men and women in costumes standing in front of a surveince camera. These young men and women were led by a middle aged man, and they pointed at the surveince camera. "Oh, he is quite alert. He noticed something unusual!"Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Haha, he only noticed after he had already entered the Sacred Hall. What kind of vignce is this?" "Look, they are going to fight!" "I''d like to see how good that kid''s skills are considering his bragging. Just how good is he?" "I bet that kid won''t dare to take any action. This is the Sacred Hall. He should understand the consequences of fighting here. It''s not something he can afford." After the discussion, everyone looked at the calm man in the middle and said, "Jerome, what do you think?" "Don''t look down on him, but don''t take him too seriously. He''s just a martial artist from China. Let''s keep watching!" "You''re indeed a hero!" "Jerome has spoken. Let''s continue to watch!" "Haha, that kid will be finished when Jerome makes his move!" At this moment, in front of more than a dozen Sacred Hall guards. Fade''s eyes were cold. He nced at them and said coldly, "Do you want to fight?" The leader of the guards gave a cold snort. "You''re the one who disobeyed the rules, so don''t me us for being impolite." "Let''s fight!" In an instant, more than a dozen guards rushed forward and attacked Fade. The guards of the Sacred Hall were strong, and they were at least at thete stage of the Earth Level. Chapter 2589 Chapter 2589 The leader of the guards had the strength of the middle stage of the Heaven Level. If they joined forces, their strength would be considered very powerful. However, they soon knew the gap between their strength when they rushed towards Fade. Facing these guards of the Sacred Hall, he didn''t need to move at all. He struck out with both hands, and streaks of positive energy shot out, sending the guards flying. Immediately, a scream was heard. At the same time, the lights in the hall were smashed by the extreme strength and they were all extinguished. The surroundings plunged intoplete darkness, and only the cracking sounds of fighting and screams could be heard. Seeing such a situation, Jerome and his men, who were originally watching the surveince camera, couldn''t help frowning, "What''s going on?" "I can''t see anything anymore." "D*mn, the show is over." Jeromeughed and said, "I can''t see anything from here. Let''s go down and have a look." Then, he turned around and left. The people behind him quickly followed. When Jerome and his men reached the entrance hall on the first floor, there was dead silence. They frowned and had confused looks on their faces. A young man looked at Jerome and said, "Why is there no sound? Did he get killed?" "He is, after all, someone chosen by the Saintess and Princess Erin. If he is really beaten to death, I''m afraid there will be a bit of trouble." Let''s go and take a look!" The group of people entered. Just as they were about to reach the door, a figure flew out. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and finally fell heavily to the ground with a grunt, and then fainted. Several people were shocked. When they looked down, they realized that the man was the guard who had just led Fade in. At this moment, a series of footsteps could be heard. The group of people lifted their heads and saw Fade''s hand, which had been stained with blood. Their gazes turned cold. Jerome red at Fade, and his eyes were cold and full of resentment. As for Fade, he took a nce at the group of people standing in front of him, then ignored them. He turned around and was prepared to leave. However, at this moment, Jerome said, "Stop!" Fade stopped, looked at Jerome and said, "Are you talking to me?" Jerome replied, "What do you think?" Fade turned around and looked at him, then he spoke in a calm voice, "Go ahead, what''s the matter?" "What''s the matter?" Jerome snorted coldly. He pointed at the guard on the ground, lowered his voice, and said coldly, "You have beaten and injured so many disciples of the Sacred Hall. You''re asking me what''s the matter?" Fade pped his hands and said calmly, "Are you talking about these people? They tricked me into the Sacred Hall and then attacked me. Of course I will fight back. Is there something wrong with that?" "There''s nothing wrong!" With anger in his voice, Jerome red at Fade and gritted his teeth. "Do you know what this ce is? Do you know what it means to fight in the Sacred Hall?" Fade''s tone was still t. "I don''t know, but I do know one thing. If someone wants to fight me, I have to fight back." "Fight back?" Jerome said coldly. "Whether or not you fought back, that''s just your side of the story. It''s an indisputable fact that you''ve attacked my Sacred Hall." "Now,e with me while I investigate!" Upon hearing this, Fade frowned and said coldly, "Your people from the Sacred Hall have deceived and attacked me, and now, I''m the one who needs to be investigated." "Don''t talk nonsense. Either youe over, or I''ll make youe over myself." Along with Jerome''s voice, the group of people behind him began to summon their positive energy They looked at Fade with fierce gazes, ready to attack at any moment. Fade sized up this group of people with a sneer. "Are you ready to fight? Is the Sacred Hall always so overbearing?" "You''ve vited the rules of our Sacred Hall. It goes without saying that you have to ept the investigation!" Jerome said. Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help butugh. "You are Jerome, right? You want to avenge your brother. If you want to fight me, do it with pride. These cunning tricks will only make me think that you are nothing more than this. Haha!" "You..." Jerome''s face sank, and his expression turned very ugly. Behind him, a young man rushed out with a dagger in his hand and stabbed at Fade''s heart. "Boss, this guy is too arrogant. Let me teach him a lesson for you." When Fade saw the young man attacking, his face fell and his eyes became cold. "Go to hell!" The man shouted. The dagger in his hand increased in speed and stabbed towards Fade fiercely. Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at the young man who wasing at him. At thest moment, he stomped his feet and shouted, "Get lost!" In an instant, a streak of positive energy surged out from his body and rushed towards the young man. Before he even got close to Fade, he felt as if he had hit a thick wall. Then a strong force, like a huge palm, directly knocked him away.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The young man flew back dozens of meters and finally crashed into the wall of the Sacred Hall. With a muffled sound, he slowly slid down. At this moment, Fade ced his hands behind his back and didn''t move at all. Seeing this, the people behind Jerome were shocked and angry, and they immediately began to shout. "Boy, how dare you!" "How dare you hurt him! I''ll kill you!" "Madman, how dare you fight in our Sacred Hall. You are seeking death." In an instant, four or five people attacked simultaneously. They ran towards Fade, and their faces were full of hatred, as if they wanted to tear him into pieces. Facing these enemies, Fade slightly squinted his eyes and stepped back. He raised his right hand and aimed at the enemy. A red light condensed in his palm. "Phew!" "Go to hell!" "Kill him!" All sorts of attacks came in an instant. Just as they were about to hit Fade, he made his move. With the red light in his right hand, he moved swiftly and fiercely. Each move urately hit the enemy and made them unable to move. "Is that all you got? Ridiculous! Get lost!" A long sword was smashed by Fade''s fist, and then his entire body was blown away. "There''s only fierceness. It''s rigid and dull!" Fade easily dodged the punch. Then, he pped the man and broke his arm. "I didn''t even have a clear grasp of the sword, and you''ve already started using two. Go drink some milk before youe back!" A man with two swords, like a blooming flower, fiercely rushed forward. However, he was sent flying with Fade''s kick. Chapter 2590 Chapter 2590 "Boom!" In less than a minute, the martial artists of Sacred Hall were all knocked down to the ground by Fade. Each of them was injured and looked very pale. Seeing this, the remaining people couldn''t help but be surprised. They looked at him withplicated expressions. Jerome''s gaze was extremely dark as he stared at Fade, as if he wanted to eat him alive. At this moment, Fade pped his hands. He looked at the few people left in front of him and said, "Are you done? If you are, I''ll be leaving now." After that, he turned and was about to leave. However, at that moment, Jerome shouted and stomped his right foot at the same time. A majestic energy spread out and rushed towards Fade. "Stop right there!" Fade turned around, looked at him and said, "Are you finally going to fight now?" Jerome gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "You''re so unscrupulous. You broke into my Sacred Hall and injured my disciples. As a member of the Sacred Hall, I will not allow such an arrogant viin to leave." As he spoke, the positive energy in his body grew stronger, enveloping the entire hall, making everyone feel great pressure. Even Fade''s expression changed slightly. He nodded his head and said to himself, "A HalfLord Level martial artist, with nearly 700 streaks of martial essence. You do have some strength." "What do you mean ''some strength''? Kid, when Jerome makes his move, you''ll be dead." "Kid, you are still arrogant at the end of your life. I can''t wait to see how you die." "Those whom God wishes to destroy, he first makes mad!" Those behind Jerome shouted at Fade. Hepletely ignored them. He stretched his neck and said, "It seems that I have to move a little." "There''s no point in boasting. Let''s get started!" Jerome said coldly and attacked Fade. In an instant, the majestic energy, like a wild beast, roared towards him. At this critical moment, a woman''s voice suddenly sounded, "Stop!" Hearing the voice, everyone was stunned and looked towards the source. The Saintess, Celine, who wore a white dress and had delicate features, walked out with an angry and anxious expression. When they saw her, everyone''s expressions changed. "Saintess!" "Saintess!" Jerome stopped his attack as well. He looked at Celine, bowed slightly, and then greeted, "Greetings, Saintess!" She suppressed her anger and looked at him. "Jerome, what are you doing?" He replied, "I''m punishing this viin. You should have seen it, Saintess." "Viin?" She pointed at Fade and said angrily, "Mr. Chen and I know each other. He''s my friend. When did he be a viin?" "I''m not sure about the rtionship between you and him. However, I know very well that this viin barged into my Sacred Hall and injured dozens of my disciples. This is a fact no one can deny." Celine looked at Fade with an inquiring look on her face. He exined indifferently, "Just now, someone went to the hotel and said that you asked me toe to the Sacred Hall. When I arrived, I was ambushed. I had to fight back." "Jerome, you''ve heard the w story. This is a misunderstanding," Celine said as she swept the crowd with her eyes. "Mr. Chen, PllOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. investigate the misuse of my name.'' However, Jerome had no intention of backing away. "It''s just a one-sided story. From what I witnessed, Mr. Chen broke into my Sacred Hall and attacked my disciples. As for the other matter, I don''t know about it." "Yes, as soon as we came over, we saw this guy making a move." "Not only that, he also insulted the Sacred Hall." "Saintess, you can''t easily believe the words of an enemy!" Celine didn''t expect Jerome to be so determined. She couldn''t help but reveal a hint of worry. Approaching him, she said in a low voice, "Jerome, Fenny made a move first. Mr. Chen has already shown mercy by sparing his life." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Besides, if you insist on taking revenge, that''s your personal business. Don''t bring this matter to the Sacred Hall and try to rope in the entire Sacred Hall for support." He nced sideways at her, then said coldly, "I don''t understand what you are saying, Saintess." "I''m just an ordinary disciple of the Sacred Hall. I''m here to prevent viins from breaking into the Sacred Hall and causing trouble." "Saintess, you''re so protective of this viin. You even said you''re friends with him. It''s better if you don''t get involved in this matter, or it will affect your reputation." Celine was a bit anxious. She stared at him and said, "Jerome, you have to know that Mr. Chen is also a el friend and partner of Princess Erin. If you ruin the matter with Princess Erin, will you be able to take responsibility?" He replied, "Punishing viins is what I should do. If there are any consequences, I''m willing to bear it." She was a bit frantic, but there was nothing she could do. After all, her strength was inferior to Jerome''s. She wouldn''t be able to stop him at all. Seeing this, Fade smiled at her and said, "Thank you for your kindness, Saintess. However, since Mr. Jerome wants to fight, I don''t mind entertaining him." "Fade, don''t be rash. He''s a Half-Lord Level martial artist and has mastered nearly 700 streaks of martial essence. You..." She reminded him. Fade retorted, "That''s mediocre!" "You!" Jerome''s expression darkened. He let out a loud shout and suddenly attacked. In an instant, the energy was like a violent thunderstorm in the summer, whistling towards Fade. ck clouds covered the city, which was suffocating. Fade also released his positive energy to block the iing attack. The collision of the two Half- Lord Level energies left Celine with no choice but to retreat anxiously. Boom! When the two energies collided in the air, there was a roar. Then, it exploded and formed a whirlwind that swept through the hall. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Sacred Hall was firmly constructed, it would''ve copsed as a consequence of the fight. The two figures once again gathered their positive energy and it collided violently with each other. The sounds of explosions interweaved into the air and turned the hall into a chaotic battlefield. In the midst of the fight, only two vague figures could be seen constantly colliding with each other, making a loud noise, which was extremely shocking. Chapter 2591 Chapter 2591 The two were engaged in a fierce fight. Those from the Sacred Hall stopped by to see what was going on after hearing themotion. When someone asked about it, it was only mentioned that a viin had broken into the Sacred Hall and Jerome was catching him. While Celine was filled with rage as she witnessed this, there was nothing she could do but leave. The fight in the hall continued. The loud bangs caused the entire hall to tremble. Jerome, who was confident at the start, showed a trace of surprise on his face at this moment. He looked at Fade with a somewhat dignified expression. "You are slightly better than I thought!" Fade said faintly, "Really? Maybe not just slightly." "Kid, you''re actually taking my praise seriously," Jerome sneered. His attack suddenly became faster, continuously emitting streaks of positive energy as heunched an attack at Fade. Fade seemed to be caught off guard by such a quick and violent attack. He was constantly retreating and was about to be forced to the corner by Jerome. The more Jerome fought, the braver he became. He continued to attack Fade, causing a series of explosions. In the end, with a loud noise, he sent Fade flying out of the Sacred Hall. The people watching outside couldn''t help eximing when they saw this, and they began cheering. At this moment, Fade, who was knocked down, seemed to be injured. He touched the blood on the corner of his lips and gave Jerome a serious look. Then, he became worried when he saw that the number of disciples of Sacred Hall kept increasing, so he turned around and ran away from the Sacred Hall. "Trying to escape?" Jerome sneered. With a whoosh, he broke through the air and chased after him. However, Fade''s speed was getting faster, and he quickly rushed out of the Sacred Hall. "Your strength isn''t that great, but you have a way to escape!" Jerome sneered. He once again increased his positive energy and chased after Fade. The chase went on. In a few minutes, they had already run more than ten kilometers. The Sacred Hall was located in the suburbs. After running for more than ten kilometers, they were in the remote mountain forest. When Fade saw the mountain, he whispered to himself, "It''s almost time!" Then, he slowed down andnded on the top of the mountain. Seeing this, Jerome sneered and said, "Are you finally going to give up? Prepare to die!" Then, Jerome alsonded on the top of the mountain. When hended on a rock, Jerome sneered. He looked at Fade, who wasn''t far away, and said, "You can''t escape. ept your fate and die." "Tell me, are you going to end your own life, or do you want me to make my move?" Jerome asked proudly. However, at this moment, Fade, with his hands sped behind his back, smiled and looked at him, "Do you really think that you will win?" "Haha, you''re already dying. Are you still reluctant to admit defeat?" Jeromeughed. "Go to hell!" With a loud shout, he attacked fiercely. Streaks of light with sharp killing intent shot towards Fade. "Brother, I''ve avenged you." Jerome gritted his teeth as his killing intent exploded. The attack full of killing intent rushed in front of Fade. He raised his right hand and gently pped. In an instant, an invisible energy burst out and collided with Jerome''s energy, causing it to explode. Jerome''s killing intent didn''t even touch Fade''s body. In such a situation, Jerome was shocked and looked a little surprised. "How could it be? My killing move. How could you block all of it?" Fade shook his head and sneered, "The so-called disciple of Sacred Hall is nothing more than this!" "You didn''t even notice when I pretended to be defeated and led you out." Fadeughed. "At this level, you still want to kill me. It''s ridiculous." "You tricked me!" Jerome gritted his teeth, clenched his fists and gathered his strength. His positive energy once again burst out, and he attacked with a rumbling sound. "No matter what tricks you have, will kill you." UMS Boom! The mighty roar blew up the top of the mountain, raising dust and debris, covering the sky and the sun. However, in the dust, a ck shadow walked out slowly. Jerome took a closer look and found e that the shadow was actually Fade. At that moment, he wasn''t injured at all. Jerome muttered, "You, how is it possible! My attack... You actually..." Fade shook his head and said faintly, "I can even destroy the Skull Mob on Modnd Ind. Even Thyron died in my hands. What do you think your attack is worth?" "You really killed the Skull Mob on Modnd Ind and Thyron? I-Is this true?" Fade shook his head and said faintly, "Whether it is true or not, you will find out soon." He approached Jerome as he spoke. He raised his right hand with a force so heavy, making it impossible for Jerome to fight back. Seeing that death was near, Jerome''s eyes were full of horror. "How can you be so strong? Who are you? You..." However, Fade''s palm answered him instead.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Boom! With a rumbling sound, the huge palm fell and mmed onto the top of the mountain, causing the whole area to tremble. At this moment, what''s left of Jerome was only a hint of red on the dirt, and no human could be seen at all. With a wave of his hand, a little me fell onto the hint of red, burning fiercely. More than ten secondster, the red area and the surrounding debris turned into scorched earth. Fade ced his hands behind his back and gazed at the Sacred Hall. He whispered to himself, "What on earth is hidden in the Sacred Hall? It makes me feel an inexplicable fear." That was also the reason why he had pretended to be injured and tricked Jerome into leaving the Sacred Hall before killing him. Originally, ording to his character, he would''ve killed Jerome wherever since he wanted to harm him. When he was in the Sacred Hall, Fade wanted to kill Jerome. However, a terrifying chill suddenly emerged, as if he was being watched by a huge invisible creature. His every move was being monitored by the other party. The feeling of being controlled by others made Eade feel a sense of fear from the bottom of his heart, which was why he stopped. He didn''t kill Jerome in the Sacred Hall because he had a feeling that if he really killed him in the hall, he might offend some horrible existence which would lead to a disaster. Therefore, he pretended to be injured and led Jerome further away. When he couldn''t feel the force anymore, only then did he kill Jerome. Chapter 2592 Chapter 2592 "Right now, I''ve mastered over 20,000 streaks of martial essence. Although I haven''t officially advanced to the Lord Level, my strength is already no less than some Lord Level martial artists." "But I feared the thing in the Sacred Hall. What exactly is that!" Fade thought for a moment then shook his head. He let out a long sigh and rushed back. Returning to the hotel, he washed up and then received a call from Saintess Celine. "Fade, are you okay? Are you hurt? Is it serious?" He replied, "Don''t worry, Saintess. I''m not injured. I''m safe back in the hotel." "It''s good that you''re not injured!" On the other end of the phone, Celine breathed a sigh of relief, and then she asked, "Then how was your fight with Jerome? He hasn''t returned to the Sacred Hall yet, and we can''t get in touch with him either. Right now, everyone in the Sacred Hall is looking for him." He narrowed his eyes and remained silent for a few seconds, then said, "Does the Saintess prefer the truth or a lie?" She stared nkly for a moment, and then she asked, "What kind of lie is it?" "If you want the lie, I fought with Jerome, and no one won. In the end, we went our separate ways. As for where he went, I don''t know," he responded faintly. Hearing this, shepsed into silence. She had already guessed what had happened. Still, she asked, "What about the truth?" His tone sank and there was a sharp chill in his voice. "The truth is that I killed Jerome and there''s nothing left of him!" "Ah!" Even though she had guessed it, she couldn''t help but exim. He said faintly, "You''re shocked. Well, this is the truth. How do you want to deal with it? Are you going to report it to the upper echelon of the Sacred Hall?" "I..." She was hesitant. He spoke up, "You''re the Saintess. You should report this. I understand and I won''t me you. Besides, since I killed Jerome, I''m ready to bear the consequences." She seemed to have made a decision and said, "I-1 won''t report it. Just pretend that I didn''t call you. I don''t know anything." "Do you really want to do this?" He was somewhat surprised. She replied, "Jerome set you up and even wanted to kill you. It''s normal for you to fight back and kill him. I can understand." "Thank you for your understanding." Fade''s tone became a little gentler. "However, if the upper echelon of the Sacred Hall asks, you don''t have to cover for me. Just tell the truth." "But if that''s the case, you''ll be in danger..." Celine said emotionally. He chuckled and said, "You can''t hide this forever. They will find out about Jerome''s death soon. Since I was thest person to fight him, they''ll easily know that I killed him." "Well, what should we do? Why don''t I ask Princess Erin to beg the Sacred Lord on your behalf? Perhaps there''ll be a turn for the better," she suggested. "I appreciate your kindness. However, there''s no need to bother. I''m not afraid even if you me me," he said. After hanging up, he rested in the hotel room. While the news of Jerome''s death didn''t spread on arge scale, the families and those in power knew about it. The death of a Sacred Hall disciple naturally caused a heated discussion. The focus of the discussion included Fade, who was the most suspicious killer. The Sacred Hall even sent people to question him, but he said that he didn''t know anything. Then, the Sacred Hall stopped sending people over. As for the Walton family, during this period of time, they had been sending people to follow Fade for 24 hours a day. They didn''t sleep at all. After all, he was the bane of the Walton family. First, Renny''s marriage and dantian abdomen were destroyed by him. Many years of martial arts cultivation had be a waste. As such, Jerome became the pride of Sacred Hall and the hope of the Walton family. After the fight with Fade, he disappeared without a trace. It was highly likely thathe had been killed. In such circumstances, the Walton family''s resentment towards Fade had reached its limit. Many members of the Walton family threatened to kill him as retaliation. However, these urges were suppressed by Marquis Walton. As a marquis, he knew that his family wouldn''t be able to deal with Fade, even though he had killed Jerome. Amidst discussions, doubts, and resentment, Fade waited for the day of the Sword in the Stone ceremony. That morning, Celine personally came to pick him up from the hotel, and then went to the manor of Princess Erin. After that, she dressed him up. After having lunch in the manor, they took a carriage to the royal family''s manor where the Sword in the Stone was located. Two hourster, Fade arrived at the manor. He could feel the presence of numerous high-ranking martial artists even before he stepped out. It was indeed a royal ceremony. The level of security was really different. After a series of strict examinations, he and the others finally entered the manor. The manor was very old, but everyone present was very respectful. That was due to the rumor that this was the castle where King Arthur used to reside. Fade apanied Celine and Erin for a stroll while listening to their introductions of the rtives of the royal family.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Finally, it was nightfall. The ceremony was about to begin. The backyard of the manor that had previously been sealed had finally been opened. The eyes of many members of the royal family and noble families lit up as they entered. The backyard wasn''t very big and it was still covered with the primeval soil. The weeds in the surrounding area appeared to be a little messy. However, everyone who entered looked serious and respectful. At that moment, their gazes were focused on the square stone in the center of the backyard. A long sword, that was half a meter long, was inserted into a stone that was nearly a meter in height and a meter wide. The sword was stained with dust, rust, and moss, which made it look very shabby, but it gave people an inexplicable sense of respect and attracted the eyes of everyone present. "Is that the Sword in the Stone? Why doesn''t it look special?" Fade whispered with some doubts. Celine exined to him in a low voice, "The Sword in the Stone looks ordinary, but legends say it has miraculous effects. It can increase one''s strength and make one submit. It doesn''t have positive energy but it''s an indescribable thing." "It''s so mysterious!" He eximed. "The Sword in the Stone is a legendary item to begin with. It''s mysterious." "You''re right!" He nodded. "What''s the next step? Do I go up and draw the sword?" He asked as he felt a little bored. She gave him a look, and then said, "You''ll know when you see it." Chapter 2593 Chapter 2593 At that moment, a priest dressed in a long robe stood up and held a scripture in his hands. He said many words but they were all meaningless to Fade. Nearly half an hourter, when the sky hadpletely darkened, the priest finally ended his speech, announcing that the Sword in the Stone ceremony had officially begun. Next, over ten thousand of the members of the royal family drew their swords and knelt to the Sword in the Stone on one knee. After that, it was finally the highlight of the ceremony. Each member of the royal family was going to attempt to pull out the Sword in the Stone. If they seeded, they would earn the respect of the royal family. All the disciples in the royal family were itching to have a go.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Most of the people present knew that the battle for the Sword in the Stone was between Prince Aubrey and Prince Bruton. The other members of the royal family didn''t stand a chance. However, after all, it was an annual grand event and a chance to change one''s life. Many royal members wanted to give it a try. As the priest announced the list, the members of the royal family took turns heading towards the square stone in the center of the courtyard. They gathered their breath and held the rusty stone sword with their hands. Gritting their teeth, they tried to pull the sword out of the stone. However, after a series of attempts, the Sword in the Stone remained intact. Moving it seemed like an impossible task. In the blink of an eye, more than ten royal members had made their attempts, but there was still no progress. Although everyone expected the results, they were inevitably a little disappointed when they saw it with their own eyes. The high-level members of the royal family sitting behind the curtain on the second floor of the manor couldn''t help sighing when they looked down. At this time, Fade squinted and looked at the scene as he became a little interested in it. That was because he had been observing from before. Although these royal family members withmon knowledge didn''t have any powerful martial artists, they still had basic strength. Even the weakest were at the early stage of the Earth Level, while the strongest were even at the Heaven Level. With this kind of strength, they would be considered expertspared to ordinary people. Under normal circumstances, if an iron sword was inserted into a stone, a martial artist at the middle or advanced stage of the Yellow Level could pull the sword out, let alone an Earth Level martial artist. However, now, the Sword in the Stone still hadn''t budged. He had to admit that it was a little mysterious. Suddenly, the crowd burst into cheers, which awakened Fade from his thoughts. He looked up and saw a man in his mid thirties. The surrounding area was filled with enthusiastic apuse and discussions when he stood up. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but ask Celine out of curiosity, "Who''s that? Is he that good?" She drew close to him and exined in a low voice, "That''s Mr. Jobrey. He''s a junior of the royal bloodline. Although his status isn''t as high as Prince Aubrey or Prince Bruton, his grandfather was the younger brother of the king. He can be considered a blood rtive of the royal family." "More importantly, Jobrey served in the army since he was 18 years old. He has made outstanding military achievements and his strength isn''t bad. He''s quite famous." "Someone even said that if it wasn''t for the bloodline, Jobrey would be able topete with the two princes." "It''s almost impossible for Jobrey topete for the throne, but it''ll be a great opportunity for him and his family to raise their social status if he seeded." "Besides,st year, Jobrey was one of the best royal members, so everyone is looking forward to seeing him." After hearing what Celine had said, Fade nodded and looked at Jobrey with great interest. "I see!" At that moment, Jobrey walked up to the Sword in the Stone. His legs parted slightly and his shoulders lightly shook, allowing his feet to stand firmly on the ground. Then, his hands reached out and grasped the hilt of the sword. Then, he used his arms and began to pull out the sword. The tremendous force he exerted made the veins in Jobrey''s arms pop out. Both his feet sunk slowly into the ground. The Sword in the Stone, which hadn''t moved before, was shaking under Jobrey''s great force. Suddenly, the discussion and cheers in the courtyard became more enthusiastic. As if encouraged, Jobrey once again clenched his teeth and tried his best to pull out the Sword in the Stone. Finally, the Sword in the Stone, which hadn''t budge, suddenly revealed itself a little. Suddenly, the scene became quiet, and then everyone burst into cheers. "Jobrey, good luck!" "Good job, Mr. Jobrey!" "As expected of Mr. Jobrey. He''s too powerful." Amidst the cheers, the Sword in the Stone was still slowly moving upward, and the sword slowly revealed from the stone, which excited everyone. He had pulled out about ten centimeters of the sword. Jobrey''s face was flushed, his thick arms were trembling, and his teeth were bleeding slightly, but he wanted to try harder. However, the Sword in the Stone stopped moving. After a deadlock for over ten seconds, he couldn''t go on. He loosened his grip, and the sword that was pulled out 10 centimeters went back into the stone. It was exactly the same as the original state, as if nothing had happened. Presently, he was holding his knees with both hands and panting heavily. Obviously, he was exhausted. Although he hadn''t seeded in drawing the Sword in the Stone, his wonderful performance had won warm cheers. Even the royal elders behind the curtain on the second floor praised, "Not bad." Jobrey gasped for a while and then left. The scene gradually quietened down. Then, in the eyes of the crowd, Princess Erin, dressed in a beautiful fluffy skirt, walked out of the crowd. At the sight of her face, everyone was drawn in. Looking at her exquisite angel-like face, many people appeared intoxicated. Fade was also a bit surprised. He looked towards Celine and said, "Even Princess Erin wants to try?" "Whatever the result is, it would be unjustifiable if they didn''t even dare to try as members of the royal family," Celine replied as she nodded. At this point, Erin had arrived in front of the Sword in the Stone. Compared to the sword, the 13-year-old seemed a little short. In order to hold the Sword in the Stone, she had to gently stand on her tiptoes, then, she puffed up her pretty face, exerted a little force, and began to try to pull out the Sword in the Stone. Chapter 2594 Chapter 2594 The crowd was filled with nervousness and enthusiasm as Jobrey was drawing out the sword. However, they had smiles and pitiful looks on their faces as they watched Erin. Even Fade couldn''t help but smile at the sight of her, who looked petite and lovely, as she pulled out her sword. After some attempts, the Sword in the Stone didn''t budge. She could only shake her head, indicating that she had given up, and then retreated. However, everyone was quite tolerant of her. They didn''t say much, but many people apuded for her. After her, there were only Prince Bruton and Prince Aubrey left. At that moment, the atmosphere tensed up. Bruton stepped forward. He didn''t walk directly towards the Sword in the Stone. Instead, he turned to look at Aubrey and said, "Aubrey, it''s too boring to just draw the sword. Why don''t we make a bet?" "Bet? What do you want?" Aubrey frowned. "This is the Sword in the Stone ceremony, not your usual ce to have fun." Brutonughed. "Aubrey, there''s no need for you to be so serious. Today, everyone present is family and friends. There''s no need to act in such a manner." "If you don''t dare to bet, just take what I said as a joke. Don''t take it seriously." "You..." Aubrey frowned. He nced at the royal family elders on the second floor and saw that there was no movement inside. After some consideration, he narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "Since you want to y, then as your elder brother, I will y along with you." "But what do you want to bet?" Hearing these words, Bruton pped his hands andughed. "You''re really bold." "How about this, whoever draws more of the sword wins. As for the stake, I heard that you have recently met a beautiful woman. I am very curious. Thus, if I win, I hope that you can give me a chance to get to know this woman." As soon as these words were said, Aubrey''s expression immediately turned cold, and he even appeared quite furious. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but be curious and asked in a low voice, "What happened? Prince Aubrey seems to be very angry?" Celine whispered, "The woman Prince Bruton mentioned is Prince Aubrey''s new girlfriend. Although she''s amoner, he seems to like her very much. He pursued her on his own ord and even wants to marry her." "It''s just that this matter was opposed by the royal family. Prince Aubrey had to let it go for the time being, but it can be said that he truly likes that woman and has a deep affection for her." Hearing this, he couldn''t help but nodded and said, "I see!" "Prince Bruton definitely knows that Prince Aubrey likes that woman, but he intentionally made the suggestion of using that woman as the bet. This is an attack on the heart. He intentionally wants Prince Aubrey to explode in rage!" At that moment, Aubrey clenched his teeth and viciously stared at Bruton. He suppressed the anger that was about to erupt from his eyes and said, "That woman is my good friend. She''s not a bet." "Oh, I see! I was reckless, I''m sorry. In that case, I will bet on the sword that you carry with you! Is that okay?" Bruton asked. Aubrey replied in a deep voice, "Fine! If I win, you have to give me your sword." "Naturally!" Bruton nodded in agreement. Then, Aubrey continued, "That''s not enough. Apart from that, you have to apologize to my friend publicly." "Apologize publicly?" Bruton narrowed his eyes, as if he was thinking. A few secondster, he smiled and nodded. "It''s not impossible to apologize but you have to win!" "I remember thatst year, I defeated you with a one centimeter advantage. This year, I am more confident." "You won''t win this year!" Aubrey said in a deep voice and stepped forward. "I''ll go first!" Bruton didn''t argue. He took a step back and made a gesture of invitation. "Please!" Aubrey walked over to the Sword in the Stone and held his breath. He held the hilt with both hands and pulled it up with all his strength. The way in which he pulled out the sword was simr to that of Jobrey. However, there were some differences. Aubrey''s strength seemed to be stronger than Jobrey''s. Before long, the Sword in the Stone began to slowly move up bit by bit. One centimeter, three centimeters, five centimeters... The sword kept rising and it reached eleven centimeters in a short time, which had exceeded Jobrey''s score. However, Aubrey didn''t stop but continued to pull upward. Twelve centimeters, thirteen centimeters, fourteen centimeters... Although it was slower, the sword was still rising. Sixteen centimeters, seventeen centimeters! Finally, when the sword was pulled out seventeen centimeters, Aubrey''s hands lost strength. The sword staggered and inserted into the stone again. However, a score of seventeen centimeters had already made the crowd cheer enthusiastically. "Seventeen centimeters; this has already broken the record!" "Indeed,st year''s best score was Prince Bruton''s fifteen centimeters. Prince Aubrey''s score was fourteen centimeters. I didn''t expect it to be three centimeters higher this year. It''s really amazing!" "I''m afraid it won''t be that easy for Prince Bruton to catch up with this result!" "In the end, it will be very difficult without an extra centimeter. Who knows, Prince Aubrey might win this time." Just like that, amidst the discussion, Burton stepped forward. "No wonder you were so confident just now. I really admire this result!" He walked towards the Sword in the Stone and said to Aubrey. Aubrey snorted. "Don''t forget the sword and apology." Hearing this, a cold smile appeared in Bruton''s eyes. He said, "I haven''t drawn my sword yet. Aubrey, you''ve said it a little too early." "We''ll find out soon enough," Aubrey replied in a low voice. Bruton smiled and said, "Right. We''ll find out soon enough." After that, he arrived at the sword. Without much of a preparation, he held the hilt with both hands and then began to pull it up. In less than three seconds, his move shocked everyone on the scene, and they started cheering. The sword began to slowly move upward. Previously, it took almost half a minute for Jobrey and Aubrey to slowly remove the sword. But now, almost as soon as Bruton exerted force, he had moved the Sword in the Stone. That sort of power stunned everyone. However, what made everyone even more shocked was still toe. As Bruton continued to exert his strength, the Sword in the Stone sword quickly moved upward at a visible speed. One centimeter, five centimeters, eight centimeters, twelve centimeters. Very quickly, the length of the sword was over ten centimeters.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Thirteen centimeters, fourteen centimeters, fifteen centimeters! The length continued to rise, and everyone was already shocked. Even Aubrey grew nervous. Bruton''s movements continued, and the sword continued to move upwards. Sixteen centimeters, seventeen centimeters! He matched Aubrey''s score. The sword hadn''t stopped moving yet! Eighteen centimeters, neen centimeters, twenty centimeters! The crowd was cheering, and at that moment, Aubrey''s face darkened, and his expression was very ugly. Despite this, Bruton''s movements continued. Twenty-one centimeters, twenty-two centimeters! The exmations and apuse on the scene heated up. Chapter 2595 Chapter 2595 At the end, when the Sword in the Stone was pulled out by about twenty three centimeters, Bruton''s hands went weak and stopped. Despite this, the apuse intensified. Countless people began to cheer and chatter, congratting Bruton. Right then, the smug look on Aubrey''s face turned ghastly. He stood where he was, his fists tightly clenched. He looked at Bruton with an inexplicable gaze. The audience in the yard was also dumbfounded. Everyone thought it was impressive enough that Aubrey managed to pull out the sword by eighteen centimeters. Little did they know that Bruton once again surpassed Aubrey. Not only that, it was by a much bigger difference than before. Twenty three centimeters and eighteen centimeters. It was a whopping five centimeter difference. They were clearly no longer at the same level. Even the royals on the second floor were cheering and apuding. Showered with praise, Bruton walked over to Aubrey, smiling as he said, "Thanks for letting me win!" "I won this match. Aubrey, your sword..." Hearing this, Aubrey''s face sank and his face became ashen. Bruton smiled and waved his hand, "If you''re so attached to your sword, then forget it. We are brothers, after all. This so-calledpetition is just a game. There''s no need to take it too seriously." The more he spoke, the darker Aubrey''s expression became. He gritted his teeth, removed the sword at his waist, threw it to Bruton, and said, "It''s just a sword. I am not a sore loser." Bruton epted the sword and drew it out to take a closer look. Heplimented what a well-crafted sword it was. Then, he casually tossed the sword over to his men. "This sword belongs to my brother, Prince Aubrey. Keep it safe. When we return, hang it in the most prominent spot in the main hall. This is the respect this sword deserves." Aubrey''s face sank when he heard these words. He clenched his fist angrily. He was very close to attacking him. Although Bruton said it was a form of respect, he was obviously trying to humiliate Aubrey by publicly disying his defeat. It would be the first thing outsiders see when they walk in by hanging Aubrey''s sword in the most conspicuous part of his living room. They would be reminded of this defeat when the time came. However, he lost. No matter how angry he was, he could not do anything but swallow his anger and retreat. At this point, the royal family had finally finished their attempts to pull out the Sword in the Stone. Among them, Bruton was the best. Next, it was time for the handpicked representatives to try their luck. If thispetition was a test of strength within the royal family, then the test among the representatives represented the power and control the royal family held. Naturally, this was highly valued by the older generation of the royal family. After all, as a member of the royal family, strength was merely a singr aspect. Leadership was much more important. Even if they weren''t strong enough, if they were good enough leaders, it was a powerful attribute on its own. They would still stand a chance at the crown. Afterwards, the same priest stood up again and began to announce the rules of the match. The rules were simple. Each of the royal descendants could send three representatives topete. Thest man standing would be rewarded with a huge prize and a chance to try pulling the sword out of the stone. That was a huge honor for any martial artist in Eand. After all, the Sword in the Stone was considered a possession of the royal family. As such, ordinary people wouldn''t even have the chance to take a look at it, much less touch it. Now, the winner had a chance to have a go at pulling out the sword. No matter what the result was, it was still a great honor. After listening to the rules, Fade looked at Erin and said, "Which round do I go?" She smiled at him and said, "The first round. You are our only representative."Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Aren''t you supposed to pick three?" He asked. She blinked and replied, "I believe in your ability, Brother Chen. One person is enough." She looked like an angel. Seeing her blink her eyes and saying how much she believed in him, he couldn''t possibly refuse. He could only nod and say, "I will win this." She nodded and responded, "I believe you." At this time, the other representatives stepped forward as well. Fade also took his ce. Everyone else had three representatives. Fade was the only one who stood alone. Hence, he attracted a lot of attention. Even the royal elders on the second floor could not help but ask, "Erin, are you only sending one person?" She nodded and stated, "Yes, Fade is more than enough" Hearing this, many other martial artists looked at him angrily. Some of them even pointed at him and made provocative gestures. In this regard, Fade could only sigh helplessly and say nothing. At that moment, the royal elders on the second floor announced, "Since that''s the case, let''s begin!" As soon as the voice fell, someone jumped out d pointed at Fade as they said, "Your name is Fade, right? Come, fight you." "Ormsby, give this to me. I''ll teach him a kid to lesson." "Who does this Chinese kid think he is trying to represent Princess Erin? Get lost!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In an instant, the ce roared in utter chaos. Many martial artists came out to challenge Fade. Some of them didn''t like him and wanted to teach him a lesson. Others wanted to take this opportunity to defeat him and make a name for themselves. There were also people who wanted to take advantage of the situation and win. Seeing this, Fade could not help but shake his head. He swept his gaze over everyone before stating proudly. Since so many of you want to chattenge me, let''s make things simple. You can all attack me together." "What an arrogant fellow!" "You think you''re all that, huh? Let''s get him." "You punk!" "Why would Princess Erin take a fancy in such an ipetent imbecile?" Fade frowned slightly and said disdainfully, "All you guys do is talk. Too scared toe?" "Fine. Since you''re looking for death, let me do the honors." "Let''s attack him together and kill him." "Save your boasting for after you escape from my hands!" The surrounding royal family were shocked by this sight. Even Celine was a bit worried. She could not help but say to Erin, "Princess Erin, I''m afraid that Mr. Chen''s behaviour is provoking a lot of them. This..." Erin let out a soft chuckle, "Celine, I don''t think you know him well enough! With his ability, who cares if he angers them? There''s no way any of these people would be a match for him." "A- Are you sure?" Celine asked apprehensively. At this moment, there were war cries. Seven to eight martial artists rushed forward and attacked Fade. He looked at them, but he did not move. Instead, he gently raised his right hand. "Go to hell!" As they shouted, they began to fiercely attack him. Chapter 2596 Chapter 2596 However, just as these attacks were about to reach Fade, he gently waved his right hand. Suddenly, a fan- shaped light whizzed and conquered the attacks. Then, the powerful force sent the martial artists flying. "Ah!" Screams were heard, and soon, all of them were seen tumbling to the ground. The rest of the martial artists were shocked and could not help but take several steps back. "What, scared?" Fade looked at the remaining martial artists. "You..." The rest of the martial artists were furious yet terrified at the same time. "Let''s get him together. He might be able to take on seven or eight of us, but not twenty or thirty," someone shouted. "That''s right!" "Let''s get him!" "Surround him, kill him!" Everyone shouted in unison as they rushed forward. At this time, Fade''s eyes fell on Aubrey and Bruton''s men. Then, he asked lightly, "Aren''t you guys going to join?" As the subordinates of the two princes, they naturally did not want to get involved in this. After all, even if they won, their reputations would be damaged. However, at this moment, their expressions changed under Fade''s question. They turned to look at Aubrey and Bruton, looking for answers. Aubrey''s expression changed. He seemed hesitant. As for Bruton, his face sank, and a hint of coldness appeared in his eyes. He immediatelyughed, "Since Mr. Chen already said to go at him, then go!" "Yes!" All three of Bruton''s subordinates immediately joined the attack after receiving their orders. When Aubrey saw this, he no longer hesitated and said, "All of you go as well!" "Yes!" Aubrey''s three subordinates followed suit. With six more people, the battle became even more tempestuous. After all, they were handpicked by Aubrey and Bruton. Therefore, they were better than the average warriors. All of them were at least at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level and above. The six people doubled the overallbat power of the group. At that moment, the field was getting very intense. Twenty to thirty strong martial artists unleashed their positive energy. They roared fiercely and attacked Fade from all directions. The entire ce was enveloped in a cloud of positive energy. The energies fused together, murderous. Fade waspletely surrounded with nowhere to run. At this moment, he, who was standing in the center, curled his lips slightly. A cold smirk appeared on his face as he said lightly, "Finally, it just got interesting." Then, he made his move. He was as fast as lightning, like a wolf charging towards a herd of sheep. In an instant, a cloud of dust and smoke surrounded the area. The battlefield was covered and no one could see a thing. All they could hear were screams and the sounds of broken bones and spurting blood. "Crack! Whoosh!" The sounds repeated over and over again. After ten minutes, the ce was silent. At that moment, there were twenty to thirty martial artists lying on the ground, barely able to move. Fade was the only one standing with his hands sped behind his back and a smile on his face as if nothing had happened. For a moment, no one said a word. Everyone looked at him, and their eyes were full of shock. "T-This can''t be real?" "He won. He actually won." "He single-handedly took thirty men down without a scratch. He''s so powerful!" "Princess Erin, where did you find such a powerful martial artist?!" At that moment, Aubrey and Bruton''s faces sank. They looked at Fade, faces inexplicable. On the other side, Erin was beaming. Confidence and excitement were written over her face. She stood up, looked at the royal elders on the second floor, and said, "Fade won. He can draw the sword!" "He won, so of course, he can!" A voice rang from upstairs. Erin immediately winked at Fade, clenched her fists, and encouraged him. "Good luck!" He couldn''t help but smile when he saw how adorable she looked. Then, under everyone''s attentive gaze, he walked in front of the Sword in the Stone. He took a deep breath and his face was serious. He stretched out his right hand and grabbed onto the hilt of the sword. Seeing this, another discussion sparked. "What is that guy doing?" "He is trying to draw the sword with one hand. Isn''t he cocky?" "No one can even pull it out with both hands. There is no way he''ll even be able to budge it with one hand." "He''s lost it. He''s too in over his head now that he''s won the battle. He just wants to show off again."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Fade ignored thesements and focused on feeling the uniqueness of the sword in his hand. Earlier, as his right hand touched the sword, he felt an unusual sensation when he was about to release his positive energy. It was an indescribable yet peculiar §× sensation. It was different from the energy a martial artist possessed. It was as if it belonged to a higher being. §Ù§Ú§Þ The elixir core in his body slowly began to roar inside him. "What''s going on? The Sword in the Stone is triggering my elixir core. Are they connected in some way?" He pondered. However, he didn''t have the time to think about it. He suppressed his elixir core and focused his positive energy. Then, he used all his strength to draw the Sword in the Stone. As he was releasing his energy, everyone had their eyes on the sword. Then, something unexpected happened. As he pulled with his right hand, the Stone in the Sword slid outpletely with a "swoosh". This time, everyone was astonished. They werepletely dumbfounded. They stared at him nkly, with faces full of disbelief. Even Fade was a little absent-minded, but then he walked to Erin with the sword, handed it over, and said, "Princess Erin, I drew out the sword." It was not until that moment that everyone came to their senses. The ce instantly went wild. "How can this be? The Sword in the Stone is out." "He pulled it out so easily. Could there be some sort of sorcery behind this?" "Is that kid from King Arthur''s bloodline?" "How is that possible? He is Chinese. How could the Eand royal family''s blood flow within him?!" "But then, how did he draw the Sword in the Stone? Even the princes weren''t able to pull it out." As everyone spected, Aubrey and Bruton were also taken by surprise. They both stared at Fade in bewilderment. At this time, Erin took the sword from Fade and looked up to the second floor. Behind the second-floor screen, there was a moment of silence, and then a voice sounded. "Since Princess Erin''s representative has pulled out the sword, then she will be the one to keep it. Today''s ceremony ends here." After that, the royal elders on the second floor got up and left. Erin looked at Celine and Fade and signaled to them. Then, she left too. Seeing this, everyone slowly began to leave as well. They were still discussing what had happened as they left. Chapter 2597 Chapter 2597 ? Fade was prepared to go back to his hotel. To his surprise, Erin had another celebration banquet for him to attend. Although he was not interested in these banquets, he still decided to go under Erin''s and Celine''s persuasion. The banquet was flooded with the rich and famous from Eand. They were all here to congratte Erin. The hall was filled with the chatter of people, many of whom were sucking up to her. It was very lively. However, Fade was not amused. He drank a few sses of wine in the corner and only talked to those who tried to get close to him. He checked the time. It was almost nine o''clock. Although the banquet wasn''t over yet, he was ready to leave. Hence, he went to Celine and said, "Saintess, I think I''m tapped out for the day. I''m going to head back first. Princess Erin is busy entertaining guests, so I won''t bother her. Help me pass on the messageter." "Oh, you''re going back so soon?" She asked in surprise. "I''m not used to asions like this!" He smiled gently. She immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen. I shouldn''t have dragged you here. I didn''t know..." "It''s okay, don''t apologize. It''s not that serious. It''s just not my thing, that''s all." With this, he was ready to leave. However, she stopped him and said, "Mr. Chen, please wait a moment. Let me get Princess Erin. She told me earlier that there''s something she wants to say to you." "Sure!" He stopped. Celine ran to get Erin. A few minutester, she came back with the angelic-looking Erin by her side. Erin looked up at Fade with her puppy dog eyes and said, "Brother Chen, you''re leaving already? Can''t you stay and have some fun with me?" He replied, "I''m just going back to the hotel. If you need me, I cane over at any time." "Then, don''t go. Just stay here. Anyway, it''s not like there aren''t any rooms here." Hearing this, he could not help but be stunned, "Uh, I don''t think that''s a good idea. After all, this is your private quarters. If I stay here, it might attract rumors."Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She pursed her lips, then said, "Mr. Chen, you are my guest. You even helped me draw the Sword in the Stone, so what''s the big deal if I invite you to stay? Anyway, Celine stays over all the time. Sometimes, we even sleep together!" "Erin, don''t..." Celine''s cheeks flushed red as she spoke up hastily. Then, she waved to Fade and exined, "Mr. Chen, please don''t misunderstand. Princess Erin and I are just good friends." Initially, Fade didn''t overthink it. However, after what Celine said, he started to feel some was off. He couldn''t help but take a couple more nces at Celine and Erin. Admittedly, they were both gorgeous. They looked like real-life angels. The idea of the two of them sleeping together was a beautiful sight. For a moment, some scenes floated into his mind. However, he quickly shook his head and threw those thoughts out of his mind. Then, he said, "Well, Celine is a Saintess. I don''t think the same logic applies to me!" Hearing this, Erin suddenly curled her lips and cried, "Brother Chen, do you hate me? If you hate me, then tell me, and I won''t bug you anymore" He couldn''t even bear to see a child cry, let alone an angel. She looked like a Greek goddess carved out of marble. Suddenly, he squatted down, looked at Erin, and coaxed her, "Okay, don''t cry anymore. I''ll stay here." "Yay! That''s great. I''m so d you''re staying. Let''s have some fun tonight," she shouted excitedly. A child might not have noticed, but what Erin said was very misleading for an adult. Fade quickly changed the subject and said, "Uh, where''s the room? I think I''ve had too much to drink. I want to rest for a bit." "I''ll take you there, Brother Chen." "Your Highness, there are other guests here. Let me take him instead," Celine reminded her. "Alright, then I''ll leave it to you, Celine. Please take good care of Brother Chen!" Celine led Fade to the guest room. As expected, the guest room of a princess'' residence was magnificent. After washing up, Fadeid down on the huge, soft bed. He shut his eyes and began to rest. After some time, he heard something and slowly opened his eyes. At this time, everything in front of him was dark. "Is it dark out already? How long have I slept? What time is it?" He turned on the bedsidemp and was ready to look at the time. However, just as he turned on the light, he suddenly saw a figure beside his bed. This time, even he was shocked. Instinctively, he activated his positive energy, ready to attack the unwee visitor in his room. However, just as he was about tounch the attack, he saw the face of the person at the bedside. Her delicate face, her long, smooth hair, and her slim figure. It was none other than Celine. At that moment, she was wearing nothing but a thin green nightgown. She slowly walked to the bed, prepared toe forward. This time, Fade was stunned. He could not help but ask, "Saintess Celine, what are you doing?" Only, instead of responding to him, she continued forward, exhaling slowly. A wave of sweet fragrance wafted over. Her alluring scent intoxicated him. However, he immediately activated the wood essence in his body and dispelled the intoxication he felt Then he reached out i to block her. "Celine, are you drunk?" There was still no response. Her clothes slowly fell from her body. el "Uh..." He was stunned. He shook her by the shoulders and shouted, "Saintess Celine, it''s me, Fade, Are you in the wrong room or something?" However, there was still no response. Just as he was about to continue talking, he narrowed his eyes. His expression turned solemn. He could sense that Celine''s gaze was off. She looked dazed, and her eyes were filled with lust. She wasn''t her usual pure and innocent self. Instead, it was as if she had transformed into someone else. usual "She must have been drugged. Her mind is being controlled by someone else." Instantly, he made a few assumptions. Right then, however, she still did not react. Instead, she continued to exude her scent as she inched towards him. His eyes turned cold and he activated his positive energy. With a snap, he struck her on the back of her neck and knocked her unconscious. Before she fell to the ground, he caught her in his arms. Then, he put her on the bed and covered her with a nket. He stood up and carefully observed the room to look for anything unusual. Chapter 2598 Chapter 2598 ? Just as Fade was preparing to carefully examine the room, the door creaked suddenly and opened. A figure appeared at the door. He instantly became nervous, but then, he was stunned when he saw the petite figure. "Princess Erin, is that you?" He shouted tentatively. "It''s me, Brother Chen. You''re not sleeping yet?" Her voice sounded very sweet. She slowly stepped into the room. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but panic. After all, Celine was lying in his bed. Although nothing happened between them, it wasn''t going to be easy to exin the situation if someone saw them. Hence, he hurriedly took a step forward, stood in front of Erin and said, "Princess Erin, it''s sote. Is there anything I can help you with?" She tilted her head and looked at him, asking, "Didn''t I say earlier that we were going to hang out tonight?" "Uh, it''s gettingte. I have to rest. Why don''t we y again tomorrow?" He suggested. "But you promised me." She looked determined. He scratched his head anxiously. "Um, right. Well, what do you want to do?" He had no choice and spoke. She did not answer. Instead, she turned around and closed the door, walking towards his bed. Seeing this, he rushed over, stopped her and said, "Princess Erin, don''te over." "What''s wrong?" She looked up at Fade. His forehead was already beaded with sweat. He had no idea what to do about Celine. Coincidentally, Celine, who was on the bed at the moment, yawned. She woke up, rubbed her head, and then slowly sat up from the bed. He waspletely dumbfounded. He looked at Celine then looked at Erin. He was flustered and had no idea how to exin himself. Erin looked at her in confusion. "Celine, she..." Fade quickly exined, "Princess Erin, please don''t misunderstand. Nothing happened between us." "Just now, she suddenly ran to my room. She seemed a bit off, so I let her rest in my bed. I..." Before he could finish exining, Erin suddenly spoke up, "Brother Chen, there is no need to exin." "Princess Erin, you trust me." He revealed a smile. Erin chuckled. She looked at him and said, "Brother Chen, even if something happens between both of you, it doesn''t matter. I understand. After all, you''re a man, and she''s a stunner." "Ahem, I..." He never expected her to say such a thing. He suddenly choked up and coughed. Then, he quickly exined, "Princess Erin, I swear nothing happened. We are innocent." Hearing this, Erin tilted her head and said, "Nothing happened? Do you not like her? Or is she not up to your standards?" "No, that''s not what I meant. I like her but not in a romantic way. Also, she is gorgeous, of course, like stunningly gorgeous." "Then why don''t you..." "Erin, you''re still young. You may not understand these things, I..." He muttered. However, before he could finish, she suddenly looked serious. She shook her head and interrupted him, "No, Brother Chen. You''re the one who doesn''t understand." n "Me? What do you mean?" He was puzzled. She suddenly lowered her voice and said, "Brother Chen, after spending so much time together, haven''t you figured it out yet? Celine likes you." "Uh, I-1 don''t think that''s possible. She is the Saintess, I..." He said in surprise. Erin continued, "It is possible. Love is from the heart. It has nothing to do with status." Fade looked at her. He was taken aback, listening to her say something so profound. He couldn''t help but frown. He wanted to say something but he didn''t know how. At this moment, Erin''s voice was Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. getting deeper. Her eyes shone bright as she looked at him and said slowly, "In fact, it''s not just Celine. I also like you, Brother Chen "I don''t think you should be making jokes like that." He was very surprised. She shook her head. With a solemn expression, she said, "Brother Chen, I really do like you in a romantic way." As she spoke, she threw herself into his arms and hugged him. He was confused for a moment and hurriedly said, "Erin, you''re still too young. You don''t know..." "No, I''m not young anymore. I understand rtionships and love. Brother Chen, I really like you. Am I not pretty? Don''t you like me?" She asked. He held the little girl in his arms and said, "Erin, this has nothing to do with appearances. I''m talking about..." He was still trying to exin. However, at this moment, Erin tightened her grip. At the same time, his body involuntarily zed up as he felt a stream of heat flowing through him. "What''s going on? This..." He felt something was wrong. As he spoke, Erin''s grip around him tightened even more. The immense pressure was suffocating him. There was no way a teenage girl was this strong. He could sense something was off. He immediately tried to push her away. "Erin, let go of me. Honestly, I..." However, before he could finish his words, she hugged him even harder. At this point, it was starting to feel like steel bars caging him in. Her arms were basically cutting into his flesh. Content belongs to At the same time, his head felt a little heavy. He could vaguely feel as though something was creeping into his mind and sweeping over his subconscious. Just as the force was about to take over, he activated his mental power. It erupted and knocked the strange force away. At this moment, he suddenly came back to his senses. He looked up and found a dark red shadow hovering above his head. The shadow was erratic and was shaped like a human. A middle-aged man''s facial features appeared where the head was supposed to be. Seeing this, Fade was shocked and looked down. Erin, who was hugging him tightly, had gone from having a pair of clear, innocent eyes, to eyes that were glowing with a strange red light. Her angelic face had a sinister smile on it. It was as though she had turned into someone else. "You''re not Erin. Who the hell are you?" He suddenly pushed her away and scowled. Chapter 2599 Chapter 2599 ? Erin looked pitiful as she stared at Fade with tears in her beautiful eyes. She held her hands in front of her chest, looked at him, and said, "Brother Chen, it''s me, Erin! Don''t you know me?" "Do you hate me? Are you acting like you don''t know me because you don''t want to get close to me?" "If that''s the case, then just tell me to go. I won''t bother you and Celine anymore!" While speaking, she sobbed. Pearl-shaped tears slowly rolled down on her extremely delicate face. It made her naturally pure face look even more adorable. Under normal circumstances, Fade would probably hold her in his arms tofort her. However, he had already sensed that something was off about her earlier. Naturally, he would not fall for it again. Instead, he gathered the positive energy in his palms and said in a deep voice, "Stop pretending. Who are you and what do you want?" "Brother Chen, I... really like you. Don''t you want me?" Erin''s pretty face was full of tears. She slowly began to slip her clothes off as she rushed over to Fade. He snorted. Without any hesitation, he threw out a me ball from his hand, and it hit her. She let out a scream and all the clothes on her chest caught fire. However, her body was not hurt. Instead, a red shadow emerged from her body and condensed into a human form. "Boy, I didn''t expect you to resist my temptation. You''ve really exceeded my expectations!" He looked at the dark red figure with vignce and said in a low voice, "What the hell are you? What do you want?" The dark shadow smiled silently and said, "You don''t need to know what I am. You just need to know that I want you." "You want me?" Fade''s expression tensed and his eyes were confused. "To be exact, I''ve got my eyes on your body. You''re not even 30, but you have already reached the Half- Lord Level. Not only that, you haveprehended nearly 10,000 streaks of fire martial essence. Thus, I can tell you are not far from bing a lord. Even for me, this kind of talent is astounding!" Hearing this, Fade''s eyes rolled slightly as he began to think quickly. The shadow in front of him could tell his ability. His ability was remarkable and was at least at the Half-Lord Level. Moreover, he sensed that Fade''s martial essence was above 10,000 streaks, and he was very confident with his answer. Thar meant that he wasn''t afraid of Fade. Therefore, it was highly likely that whoever this was possessed Lord Level martial arts skills. Faced with an enemy at the Lord Level, it was a path straight to death for the majority. However, although the shadow was powerful, he still couldn''t see through Fadepletely. The reason he was only able to see Fade''s fire essence was because of Fade hiding his true abilities. He had long surpassed 10,000 streaks of fire essence. His wood essence was also more than 10,000. Not to mention the fact that he still had several thousands of another seven types of martial essence. With a total of nine kinds of martial essences, Fade''s strength was more than enough to go against a Lord Level martial artist. Thinking of this, Fade became more confident. However, at this moment, he still pretended to be surprised and scared. He looked at the shadow and said, "H-How do you know..." The shadowughed, "My strength is far beyond your imagination." "Now, I''ll give you two choices. Either you fight back desperately, I destroy you, and then upy your body, or you can cooperate with me by letting me enter and control your body. This way, your body will be under my control. For the most part, I will still retain a part of your spirit. I will allow you to control your body under certain special circumstances and give you a chance to live." "Two choices. Take your pick!" Fade squinted at the shadow. After a few seconds of silence, he gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t want either of them!" The shadow was floating in the air. "Young man, don''t try to resist me. The only oue is death."Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "I wouldn''t be so sure of that!" Fade gritted his teeth. His eyes determined as his positive energy surged. Seeing this, the shadow smiled and said, "Do you really want to fight? You''re no match for me. It''s been many years since I met someone with a perfect body like you. I don''t want to damage my future body." Sally UMS "I am not your tool. Don''t try to control me," Fade stated firmly. Then, in the center of his palm, red mes began to surge and shoot towards the shadow. These fireballs were crafted from the fire of the elixir core. Its power was a level stronger than his vital energy. The shadow was ready to counterattack, "As expected of the body I chose. Such impressive power! If this fire of such magnitude touches me, it will definitely cause some trouble for me!" While speaking, dark red smoke began to emerge around the shadow. The smoke flew towards Fade''s me and wrapped around it. It made a sizzling noise, causing the me to extinguish. "You..." Fade''s eyes narrowed. However, his attacks didn''t stop. He continued to conjure up more mes to aim towards the floating shadow. The fireballs danced around and lit up the entire room. Despite this, the shadow was too quick. Suddenly, he trembled. Instantly, a dark red mist ruptured and enveloped the whole room. The scarlet mes Fade released gradually extinguished in the smoke. "How?" Fade seemed to be a little surprised. He stepped back and wanted to escape. However, at this time, the dark red smoke suddenly condensed into a shadow shape behind him and glued itself to Fade''s back. "Trying to run away? Not so fast!" At the same time, more than a dozen red smoke tentacles separated from the shadow''s body and stabbed towards Fade''s head. "What are you doing to me? Let me go!" Fade struggled desperately, but the shadow had him trapped. As the power of the tentacles increased, they prated deeply into Fade''s head. He relentlessly released his positive energy. mes surrounded him as he tried to burn the shadow glued to his back. However, as soon as the mes came into contact with the mist, they would extinguish. It couldn''t hurt the shadow at all. "How could this be?" Fade was beginning to panic. The dark and said, "Give up. Although your fire is powerful, you have yet to reach the Lord Level. You can''t hurt me in your current state. Just stop struggling and be a good puppet for me!* Content belongs to shadow dow behind him smiled Chapter 2600 Chapter 2600 ? "No!" Gritting his teeth, Fade desperately gathered all his strength to resist the shadow''s control over him. In response, the shadow began to wrap more tentacles around him. The tentacles were like sharp spears that stabbed into Fade''s brain. As soon as they went in, a red mist emanated and rushed towards his subconscious. Sensing the foreign invasion into his mind, Fade''s divine soul began to grow. The two forces shed against each other until eventually, he shattered the red mist. "I didn''t expect you to have already cultivated your divine soul! Even your mental power is strong. I guess I''ve underestimated you!" The dark shadow said, "However, the more talented you are, the more my desire for you grows. With this body, my future will be limitless." As he spoke, the more red mist began to form. Although Fade tried his best to resist, he still began to weaken under repeated exposure to the mist. If this went on, his mind would soon fallpletely into the dark shadow. He would turn into the shadow''s puppet. "No..." Fade shouted and struggled with all his might. However, the dark shadow''s control was getting more powerful. Fade couldn''t break free at all. Gradually, his struggle became weaker and weaker and his energy slowly vanished. The end was near. "Finally, this body belongs to me. I''ve been stuck in that little girl''s body for nearly ten years, and my powers have been so limited. Now that I have this body, I can do so much more to further my goals." "I''m finally going to be a sessful Blood Ancestor. Hahaha!" The dark shadow smiled excitedly and was about to take thest step in taking over Fade''s body and controlling it. However, at thest moment, Fade, who seemed to have lost the ability to resist, suddenly opened his eyes, and some lightning shed out. Crack, Boom! With a loud noise, a thunderbolt rang in the room. A bolt of blue lightning shed in the air and zapped right into the shadow''s chest. "Ah!" The shadow screamed after having been hit. His body bounced off from Fade''s body as if he had been electrocuted. "I thought your martial essence is of the fire element? How are you able to control lightning?" The shadow looked at him in shock. "Yes, I am in control of the fire essence, but I never said that I only have mastery over one element!" Fade snorted and attacked again. Crack, Boom! Another thunderbolt fell and struck the center of the shadow''s chest. A dark red ball could be seen faintly. It began to tremble under the thunderbolt. "Is that your core? If I smash this, I''m assuming you won''t be able to live!" Fade said in a low voice. Simultaneously, thunder and lightning began to rumble again. The dark shadow had be afraid and was dodging left and right. He was able to control Fade''s fire, but he waspletely powerless against the thunder essence. Therefore, although Fade''s thunder essence was not as vigorous as his fire essence, the shadow still sustained a lot of damage. Each time Fade struck the shadow, his smokelike body would dissipate and his body would be smaller and smaller. Seeing that he was about to lose the fight, the shadow looked over to Erin. With a deep breath, he flew towards her and entered her body. Suddenly, the angelic little girl opened her eyes and looked at Fade with a pitiful look. She pleaded, "Brother Chen, are you going to kill me? You know I like you. I don''t want to die. Please, don''t kill me." Fade''s expression darkened and he said in a cold voice, "Controlling a teenage girl and putting on that fake act. Don''t you feel disgusted with yourself?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Haha, as long as I can live, who cares?" The shadow''s gloomy voice sounded from Erin''s mouth, "Your thunder is very effective against me, but you can''t bear to use it against this little girl, can you?" "Brother Chen... Sob... Please, don''t kill me!" The dark shadow was in full control of Erin and she began to wail loudly. Fade looked at the innocent and delicate girl. At the thought of the shadow in her body, his eyes became colder and colder. At that moment, the shadow was sure that Fade wouldn''t dare to do anything to him. He got up and headed to the door, ready to make his escape. However, just as he was about to go out, Fade suddenly grabbed her. "What are you doing? Do you want to kill this girl?" The dark shadow shouted. At this moment, an ethereal bell suddenly rang. "Ding, ding, ding!" It was so loud that it was intoxicating to listen to. Hearing the bell, Erin froze and her movements became sluggish. "The Blood Devil Ring has taken effect!" Fade was delighted to see that. The ringing sound earlier was a special skill he had learned after be refined the Heaven Level Blood- clotting Bell Herb. It had the effect of bewitching people and affecting their mental power. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Under normal circumstances, the Blood Devil Ring would have no effect on a skilled martial artist like the dark shadow. However, after having been hit by Fade''s thunder essence several times, he hadrgely weakened. Furthermore, he was too focused on trying to escape. He hadn''t been prepared for Fade tounch a mental attack on him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Therefore, the Blood Devil Ring made the dark shadow temporarily lose focus for a moment. Quickly, Fade separated the two consciousnesses within Erin''s body. He condensed his divine soul''s mental power into a long spear and pierced it into Erin''s brain. With a swoosh, he yanked out the dark shadow from her mind. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Then, he grabbed Erin and threw her on the bed. She copsed beside the unconscious Celine. At the same time, Fade activated his thunder essence, and nine blue lightning bolts struck down right into the dark shadow''s round core. Crack! The dazed shadow suddenly woke up and turned pale with fright when he saw the thunderboltsing towards him. "No..." He shouted and tried to escape, but Fade was too strong. He couldn''t move at all. The deadly lightning was about to strike. The dark shadow red at Fade with hatred in his eyes and said, "Boy, I''ll remember you. You''ve destroyed my body and ruined my years of training. I won''t let you get away with this." While speaking, the core in his chest suddenly emitted rays of light. It started to expand and be hotter. Waves of energy poured out from the round core. Fade''s expression changed. "Oh no, he''s going to blow himself up." He instinctively wanted to run away, but when he thought of Celine and Erin still lying on the bed, he could not leave. Gritting his teeth, he jumped onto the bed and protected the two girls. Then, he frantically exerted the elixir core inside him to strengthen his wood essence so that he could protect his own body. Then, he also activated his sturdy stone essence over his wood essence, thus, giving himself an extrayer of protection. However, he didn''t stop there. He no longer cared whether the essences were effective at protecting him or not but he released all his other martial essences and wrapped them around his body. Just as he did so, a loud boom sounded. With a loud noise, the dark shadow self-destructed, and an overwhelming sense of energy poured out. The st exploded around the room and many physical items were shattered into dust. Only Fade and the two girls under his protection remained shielded under a ray of light. Chapter 2601 Chapter 2601 ? Not knowing how much time had passed, the aftermath of the explosion finally dissipated, and the surroundings became quiet again. The whole room was reduced to powder, and the only thing left intact was Fade and the two girls under his protection. However, at the moment, his back was a mess. Even though he was protected byyers of martial essences, the power of the explosion was beyond his expectation. It was almost close to Lord Level. With such a high leveled st, even he found it hard to deflect the attackpletely. He struggled to stand up. Every time he moved, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His entire face had drained of color. Finally, he managed to stand up and look around. His eyes fell on the ce where the shadow exploded. At this moment, the dark shadow hadpletely disappeared. The explosion had wiped him out. There was not a single trace of him left anywhere. "Ahem..." At that moment, Celine made a slight noise. She slowly opened her eyes and gradually woke up. His face instantly changed as he charged at her. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the room in a mess and Fade fiercely rushing towards her. She was shocked and eximed, "Ah..." "Don''t shout!" Resisting the pain, he rushed over and covered her mouth with his hand. Then, he looked at her and said, "I have a few questions for you. If you are absolutely certain, then nod. If not, then shake your head. Understood?" Momentarily stunned, she nodded. "Just now, you..." He was about to ask. However, at this time, the sound of footsteps could be heard outside. A group of people was rushing in this direction. "Quickly,e and surround this ce!" "How dare that foreigner try to harm the Saintess and Princess Erin. We must capture him." "There''s been an explosion. Our priority now is to ensure the safety of the Saintess and the princess." "Go inform the Sacred Hall and ask for help." "Sir, the members of the Sacred Hall have already arrived. They imed they are here to help. They are right outside." Hearing these voices, Fade''s expression changed. A look of surprise appeared on Celine''s face. She looked down and found herself in a mess. She looked at Fade in surprise and said, "You really..." He could not help but frown. He looked at her and asked, "Don''t you remember what you did?" She shook her head and was about to speak. However, at this time, the footsteps outside were getting closer and closer. Seeing that the situation was dire, he ignored everything else and turned to her, "Whatever they say, it''s not true. Do you trust me?" After a moment of hesitation, she looked into his determined eyes. Finally, she nodded and said, "I trust you." "Okay, I have to leave now. I will find another chance to contact youter on. I''ll exin everything to you then." He was ready to escape from the window. However, at this time, under the window, there were also footsteps approaching. His face fell. Seeing the situation, she stood up and said, "You are injured. Right now, the royal guards and men from the Sacred Hall are here. There''s no way you''ll be able to escape alone." "I will find a way!" He said in a deep voice. Celine walked into Fade''s embrace, picked up his right hand, grabbed her own throat, and said, "Hold me hostage, and then escape from there." "I..." He was shocked. "Hurry up or else it''ll be toote." The footsteps outside were getting louder and louder. He could sense that more and more people were headed their way. "I owe you one!" He said. Then, he held her and dashed out of the room. "The Saintess is in my hands. Don''te close, or I''ll kill her!" A look of horror appeared on her face as Celine cried out. "Don''te near me. Don''t anger him. I don''t want to die." Left with no choice, the royal guards and members of the Sacred Hall who were besieging outside could only retreat slowly. Fade, on the other hand, took advantage of this opportunity to run away with Celine. Just like that, he rushed out of the princess'' residence and into Mist City. He was not familiar with the area, but luckily, Celine was there to guide him. She led him into a messy area filled with foreigners. An hourter, in an underground basement. She held some medicine in her hand and looked at him worriedly. "I managed to get some medicine. See which one of these can be used." He took the medicine and felt touched. He nodded and said, "Both of them are useful." In reality, the injuries on his body had almost healed from the stimtion of the elixir core into his wood essence. In fact, on Intel the surface, he didn''t look injured at all. However, the internal injury caused by the dark shadow''s explosion could not be so easily cured by the wood essence. Now that Fade''s strength had been damaged, his powers had reduced to the advanced stage of the Heaven Level. Although it was still a high level, it was still too low to go up against the royal guards and the members of the Sacred Hall. Regardless, Fade refused to let Celine''s generosity go to waste. He nodded and epted all the medicine that she found for him. Finally, she began to ask about what happened. "What''s going on? How did things be like this? Also, those guards outside said..." He knew that she had a lot of questions, but he still had to ask first, "Celine, do you remember what happened tonight?" She shook her head, and then said, "I was just apanying Erin at the banquet. I had quite a bit to drink, so I was nauseous. About half an hour earlier, I went up to rest in bed." "I think I must have been drunk because I fell asleep really quickly. I don''t remember anything at all. The next thing I know, I woke up and saw you."Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, he whispered to himself, "It seems like a case of mind control. You had no consciousness at all over your own actions." "Mind control, what are you talking about?" She asked curiously. Immediately, he began to tell her the story, "It started out with me resting in my room. Out of nowhere..." After hearing the entire story, her eyes had widened as she stared at him in disbelief. "I-1 actually took the initiative to seduce you, and..." As she spoke, her face turned red, and she couldn''t help tugging at her clothes, which looked a little lustrous. He said, "You were probably being controlled by the dark shadow. Everything you did was under his control." Chapter 2602 Chapter 2602 ? "But..." Celine paused for a second and then thought of something else. "You said Princess Erin tried to attack you and take over your body, right?" "Yes. Well, to be more exact, it wasn''t her but rather the dark shadow that possessed her," Fade said. "Possessed her? That... That can''t be possible!" She found it rather hard to believe. "Perhaps Princess Erin, like me, was just temporarily controlled by that shadow. Wouldn''t that exin why she had done something like that?" He shook his head and said, "The dark shadow admitted that he had been in her body for more than ten years." "Think back. Has Princess Erin ever encountered any abnormalities as a child?" "Abnormalities?" Hearing his question, she started to ponder. After a moment, something urred to her. Her eyes lit up and she said, "There was one thing." "What was it?" He asked hurriedly. "When she was newly born, she was so weak that she almost died. Fortunately, the royal family hired a famous doctor to treat her. That was how she survived." "However, although she survived, her body had been fragile ever since. She suffers from a lot of ailments. Some doctors have even said that she might not live past thirty." "When Princess Erin was three years old, her condition worsened and she became weaker and weaker. At that time, the royal family searched for all kinds of famous doctors, but there was nothing anyone could do." "In the end, her helpless parents decided to bring Princess Erin to the Sacred Hall to ask the Sacred Lord to save her." "However, the Sacred Lord has always been invisible. No one knows his whereabouts, and no one even knows if he was actually in the hall." "Princess Erin''s parents begged on their knees in the Sacred Hall for three days and three nights, but still didn''t get any response. In the end, they were disheartened and were ready to leave." "However, just as they were about to leave, Princess Erin identally fell into the sacred pond. Of course, she was quickly rescued and brought back." "At first, everyone assumed she wouldn''tst long considering how weak she was. Now that she had fallen into the pond, it was going to be much worse." "But then, to everyone''s surprise, after Princess Erin fell so sick, she began to slowly recover. Eventually, even her previous ailments all disappeared. In the end, not only was her physical body fully healed, she even unearthed a talent for mental power. At the age of five, she was chosen by the Sacred Lord and officially adopted as a disciple into the hall. That''s how it has remained ever since!" After hearing her story, Fade''s brows twitched as he muttered to himself, "So she only changed after she fell into the pool at the Sacred Hall..." "What are you trying to say, Fade?" Celine asked. He shook his head and said, "Nothing. I just find it a little strange." "We feel the same way. We have no idea what caused her to recover. Some said that it was a blessing from the Sacred Lord, some said that it was a blessing from God; there were even rumors that Princess Erin possessed a sort of unique physicality that could only awaken after having suffered." He was about to respond, but suddenly, his eyes darkened. He stood up and looked outside. "What''s the matter?" She asked. He said, "They''ve found us. I need to go." "I''ll go with you!" She immediately rose to her feet and stood next to him. He shook his head. "No need. Celine, you can trust me. You''ve already done enough to help me escape. I can''t trouble you anymore. I''ll escape on my own!" "But the royal guards and the members of the Sacred Hall are after you. Plus, you are injured. I''m afraid..." She said with a concerned expression. He smiled and said, "I''m not that weak. I didn''t gain my fame out of nowhere. My powers don''t lie. It won''t be that easy for them to get a hold of me. "Besides, it''s easier for me to hide and run while alone." She nodded and said, "I understand. No matter what, take care of yourself, okay? As for the Sacred Hall, I''ll find a way to clear your name." "Thank you! However, it''s most important to protect yourself. Don''t force yourself to do too much," he said. At this moment, the noisy footsteps and shouts outside were getting closer and closer. He waved at her, then rushed out of the basement. He darted into the dim night and skirted through the narrow and chaotic streets. Behind him, he heard someone call out to Cetine, and she was "rescued". A few members of the Sacred Hall escorted her back while the rest remained focused on chasing after Fade. Content belongs to He turned around to look at the departing Saintess. With a serious expression, he said quietly to himself, "Take care, Celine."Original content from N?velDrama.Org. There was one more thing he had yet to mention earlier. The energy that he felt from the dark shadow was very simr to that of Jerome''s right before they had their big fight at the Sacred Hall. Moreover, he also felt a simr energy from the Sword in the Stone. Perhaps, the shadow that was in Erin''s body, the so-called Blood Ancestor, had some reason as to why he couldn''t be separated from the Sacred Hall. That was why he hadn''t told Celine. He wanted her to protect herself. He sighed as he sensed the Heaven Level martial artists chasing behind him. He sped up and ran towards the northeast. As soon as Fade moved, the Heaven Level martial artists immediately sensed that something was off. "I can feel something in the energy over there. Go and have a look!" "He''s over there, in the northeast. Chase him! All of you!" The next day, a shocking piece of news shocked Mist City and even the entire Eand. This news even overshadowed the news of Princess Erin pulling the sword out of the stone. It was a shocking story. A Chinese martial artist, Fade, tried to kidnap the Saintess Celine after Princess Erin''s banquet the night before. At the critical moment, Erin had noticed his unusual actions and tried to stop him. Unexpectedly, that beastly man dared to attack her as well. Later on, Erin''s guards got into a fight with Fade. A huge explosion ensued and the culprit fled the scene. Currently, the Eand police, the royal guards, and members of the Sacred Hall were all working together to track that man down. As soon as the news was published, a heated discussion immediately broke out in Eand. Chapter 2603 Chapter 2603 ? Both on the Inte and in the real world, the discussion about the news was overwhelming. "How dare you attack the Saintess! Kill him!" "That evil disciple. Is the Sacred Hall just going to sit idly? They must capture him and get an exnation. " "She''s a Saintess after all! She''s a goddess in our hearts. How dare some foreigner degrade her like that? This is uneptable." "That horrible man. How dare he attack Princess Erin?" "Princess Erin is only thirteen years old. She''s still a child. Does that man even have any humanity left?" "Is the royal family going toe out and say something?" "They should have a meeting with China and ask them to hand over that guy." "They should cklist all martial artists from China and make them pay." Everyone was in an uproar. Half a dayter, the representatives of the royal family and the Sacred Hall finally held a press conference and confirmed that it was true. Fade, a Chinese martial artist, had indeed tried to harm both Celine and Erin. Fortunately, his ns were exposed in time and he hadn''t managed to get his way. In addition, he had been injured in the process of the pursuit. The royal guards and the Sacred Hall members were currently pursuing him with all their might. They were striving to capture him as soon as possible to give the Saintess, the princess, and the public an exnation. After the press conference, the news spread further in Eand. Eventually, the entire world had heard of it and everyone was talking about it. Meanwhile, in the Sacred Hall, Celine was scrolling through all sorts of messages on herputer. Reading them, she couldn''t help but shut down herputer and get ready to leave. Beside her, two female guards quickly stopped her. "Saintess, where are you going?" "I''m going to look for the Sacred Hall elder. The news reports are totally wrong. Fade never..." The female guard interrupted her, then said in a deep voice, "Saintess, the press conference is the conclusion that the elders and the royal family came to after a long discussion. The matter has been set." "Then, I will go to the Sacred Lord and ask him to intervene." "I''m sorry but the elder has told us that the Sacred Lord is currently in the middle of private cultivation. He is not to be disturbed. Please turn around, Saintess!" The female guard insisted.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Celine was so angry that she was about to attack. However, the two guards immediately activated their positive energy as their faces turned solemn. Seeing this, Celine suppressed her urge to strike and continued to walk out. The female guard quickly stopped her and said, "Saintess, if you keep disobeying our orders, we''ll have no choice but to take action." Celine stared at the two of them, and then said with a low voice, "I want to go see Princess Erin. Am I not allowed to do even that?" "Uh..." The female guard paused for a moment, then said, "We will have to ask the elder for his permission. If he agrees, then there should be no problem." "Then, do it quickly!" Celine ordered coldly. A few minutester, after receiving an answer, Celine walked out of the Sacred Hall and headed to Erin''s mansion. After entering, she headed straight for Erin''s room. As soon as she entered the room, Celine saw her lying on the bed with a haggard look on her face. When Erin saw her enter, she looked over, but there was no other reaction. Celine''s heart ached at the sight of this. She quickly stepped forward and held Erin''s hand. "Princess Erin, are you alright?" However, to her surprise, Erin withdrew her hand nervously. There was fear in her eyes. "Erin, it''s me, Celine! Don''t tell me you don''t even know me?" "Celine, you, I..." Erin looked at her. Her eyes slowly moved and her expression looked as if she was thinking about something. She seemed to remember something. "Celine, Saintess, friend. Are we friends?" "Yes, yes, we are friends," said Celine hurriedly. She then held Erin''s hand and asked, "Do you still remember what happened that day?" "That day? What day?" She looked puzzled. "On the day of the celebration banquet, Fade stayed over. Did you..." Before Celine could finish, Erin''s expression changed as soon as she heard Kis name. A rush of emotions overwhelmed her. "Fade, no, no. I''m young, ah, no, it hurts. Sti "Erin, are you alright? What''s wrong? Princess Erin, you..." Celine began to panic as well. At this time, the servants and doctors who heard the noise rushed in and examined Erin. After being injected with some sleeping medication, Erin finally closed her eyes and fell asleep. Then, Erin''s parents summoned Celine. "Celine, what did you say to her?" Erin''s mother asked in a deep voice. "I- I just asked whether she recalled what happened that day. I asked her whether she remembered Fade or not," said Celine. Bang! Erin''s father mmed his palm on the table and shouted, "Celine, you are a Saintess. Should you be acting this recklessly?" "Erin has already suffered enough harm. How could you still mention that fiend in front of her? Hasn''t she been through enough trauma?" Erin''s mother shouted. "No, that was not my intention. I just want to find out what happened that night." "What happened? Don''t you already know? Fade, that wretched man from China, tried to harm Erin," Erin''s father said in a low voice. "No, Marquis, that isn''t the case. Fade didn''t hurt..." Celine wanted to exin. However, before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Erin''s mother. "Enough, Celine. I''ve heard that you''ve been trying to clear that criminal''s name, saying that he never hurt you two and that he''s being framed." "Butthat is the truth. We weren''t harmed. Fade isn''t that sort of person either." Celine was trying her best to exin. Erin''s father said in a deep voice, "Are you sure you didn''t get hurt or do you just not want to admit it? But after being examined by a medical doctor Erin was found with injuries. That is a fact. Will you continue to deny it?" "That beast. Erin is only 13 years old, and she is still so young. How could he... Sob..." At this point, Erin''s mother began to weep. Celine looked surprised. "Erin is hurt? Butthat can''t be. Didn''t the press conference..." "Were we supposed to admit in the press conference that Erin had been vited?" asked the father. "Uh... But... But Fade isn''t that kind of person. He clearly..." Celine found it hard to believe. "I don''t care what you think or why you insist on standing up for that criminal. Either way, we will never let him go," Erin''s father gritted his teeth and spoke. Then, he stood up with a hardened expression to see her off. "Saintess, if there''s nothing else, I would kindly ask you to leave." "I... Thank you both for your warm wee. I''ll be on my way now." Celine''s expression was distraught as she stood up to take her leave. Chapter 2604 Chapter 2604 ? After leaving the princess'' mansion, Celine stood by the roadside and looked up at the sky, her eyes filled with confusion. "Erin is injured, but that''s not what Fade told me. Could he have been lying? Had he really done something to Erin..." For a moment, numerous thoughts shed through her mind. At the same time, Erin was still lying on her bed. After she had been injected with sleeping medication, she suddenly opened her eyes. There was a subtle scarlet glow in them. The corner of her lips raised, revealing an evil smile. She whispered to herself, "Fade, you nearly ruined my years of nning. Sooner orter, I''ll capture you and make you my puppet." At the same time, Fade, who had been on the run for more than ten hours, arrived at a coastline. With the vast sea in front of him, he turned his head and looked behind him. It seemed to be empty as if nothing was there at all. However, he had a very keen sense of awareness. He could feel the huge group of peopleing towards him. Among these people, four of them were of the Half-Lord Level. Considering Fade''s current state, he would definitely die if they caught up to him. Thinking of this, he didn''t hesitate anymore as he leaped into the ocean. He had already checked the map. In this direction, there were a few inds scattered around in the ocean. As long as he could find a suitable ce, he could hide there and have a chance at survival. An hour and a halfter, a group of people arrived at the coastline where Fade had been earlier. "The energy trail ends here." "He must have jumped into the sea." "There are many inds around. He''s probably using the ocean to cover his tracks and throw us off." "Keep moving in this direction. We are getting closer and closer to Northern Europe. It''s very cold there, and there aren''t many people around. It''s going to get even harder to track him." "Contact all the relevant organizations in Northern Europe and ask them for their help." "Keep in mind that we have to consider the possibility that he might go in theplete opposite direction. This could all be a ploy to mislead us into thinking he jumped into the ocean. In reality, he could already be back in Eand." "Don''t worry. We won''t loosen our security within the borders. The police and the national guards are still carrying out theirrge-scale search." "Alright, let''s get moving!" In the sea, Fade''s speed had slowed down considerably. One of the reasons was his energy was being consumed much quicker. Secondly, the ocean wasn''t a conducive ce for him to recharge. On top of all that, the injuries in his body had significantly worsened from all the physical activity. Regardless, he could constantly feel himself being chased. Hence, he had no chance to take a break. He had to keep going forward in the ice-cold seawater. On asion, he would find a small submerged reef to rest on. Fade had already been swimming through the sea for three days. He could feel his surroundings getting colder and colder. Additionally, he could sense that the people after him were slowly reducing. However, the Half- Lord Level martial artists showed no signs of stopping. On an iceberg floating above the surface, he was taking some time off to heal. After finally feeling a little better, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked in front of him. His eyes revealed a hint of vignce. "There''s a Half-Lord Level martial artisting from the north. Who could it be? Could the Eand troops have found me already?" Regardless of his injuries, Fade immediately jumped into the sea. He dug a hole in the ice beneath the surface and sealed himself inside. Despite that, he did not dare to rx just yet. He activated his elixir core and directed it to his ice essence. Suddenly, his body emitted dark blue energy. His body instantly began to lower in temperature, almost as though he was turning into ice. A momentter, he was pretty much the same temperature as the ice. Cold energy wafted off his body as he merged together with the ice. Right at that moment, two different energies appeared from two different directions. The energies circled the area multiple times but found nothing. Finally, the two peoplended on the ice. "How''s it going? Any clues?" "The ocean is huge. It''s not going to be that easy to find a single person here." "In my opinion, he probably froze to death a long time ago and sank to the bottom of the ocean or got eaten by a fish. There''s no way we are going to find him." "I think so too. It''s meaningless to keep searching like this. It''s just a waste of our time." "That''s right. I was doing so well in my cultivation. Out of nowhere, Eand requested our help to investigate. I had no choice but to put my cultivation on hold. It''s so annoying." "s, it is what it is. It''s the Sacred Hall after all. They are very powerful. At any given moment, they can summon a dozen Half-Lord Level martial artists and destroy us. We have no choice but to obey them!" "Who would have thought that after reaching the Half-Lord Level, we would still be treated like this. It''s so..." "That''s just life isn''t it. Nothing we can do. Alright, enough. Let''s go somewhere else to search!" Then, the two energies departed. Under the iceberg, Fade could hear their conversation. He immediately guessed what was going on. "It seems that Eand has requested help from Northern Europe. They are trying to corner me."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "If this goes on, they are going to find me sooner orter. Am I really going to die here?" For a moment, he felt a bit depressed. However, he immediately thought of his wife, Quin; his master, his junior, Joey; and all his friends and rtives since he came down the mountain. Fade felt a rush of inspiration. He tunneled out of the iceberg and set off in one direction. "Swoosh!" Atop the field of snow, Fade stopped in his tracks. He took several deep breaths. Then, he turned around to look behind him. Vaguely, he could see a few dark shadowsing after him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Have I been discovered after all? Ahem... Ahem...'' After coughing a few times, Fade spat out a mouthful of blood. His originally pale face had now turned even paler. After learning that there were people searching for him from Northern Europe as well, he had been changing his route. He secretly landed on a small ind and prepared to leave bynd. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, he did not expect that Eand had sent out another four Half-Lord Level experts after him. With theirbined efforts, they finally found Fade''s tracks and chased after him. As he fled, he exchanged a blow with the first martial artist that caught up to him. Relying on the powerful might of his martial essence, he managed to escape from the first martial artist. However, now, there were many more of them right on his tail. At that moment, Fade was not in a good condition. If a fight really broke out, he would not make it through alive. "Am I really going to die here?" Seeing the approaching ck figures, Fade stopped in ce and began to adjust his energy as he prepared for battle. Chapter 2605 Chapter 2605 ? The enemies were getting closer and closer. Fade took a deep breath and condensed the red positive energy in his hand. He gazed ahead, ready to attack. However, just as he felt them getting closer and closer, two figures suddenly approached him. He instantly became alert. He looked at the figures and shouted in a low voice, "Who are you?" The two figures stopped about 50 meters away from Fade. Sensing his hostility, they stopped. One of them said, "Fade, we are here to help you. Come with us." Of course, he was not that naive to believe what they said. "Who are you? Why would youe to help me?" He asked. The other party looked in the direction of the pursuers and did not exin much. He took out a piece of paper from his chest and opened it, saying, "Read this. You''ll soon understand that we bear no ill intentions." Fade focused his gaze and was surprised. He could not help but ask, "Who are you guys? Why would..." The reason why he was so surprised was because of the drawing on the paper. The drawing was very basic and simple. It looked like a drawing done by a child. There were three stickmen, a house, and a tree. That was all. However, for Fade, this drawing was very familiar. That was because he was the person who drew it. When he was five years old, he drew it when he was with Aldred on the mountain. The three stickmen in the picture were Aldred, himself, and Joey. The fact that these two people could produce this drawing showed that they were somehow rted to Aldred. However, he was very curious. Aldred''s whereabouts were always unpredictable and mysterious. Fade himself didn''t even know where he had gone. Who were these people? How could they get in touch with Aldred? Unfortunately, now was not the time to discuss all this. The two men looked in the direction of the pursuers and were also beginning to feel a little anxious. "The enemies areing. Let''s just go now and talkter." Fade nodded and then rushed towards the man with the drawing. The man said nothing and immediately took action. "Follow me!" He set off running. Fade followed closely behind him. The remaining man did not follow them immediately but instead headed in the opposite direction. It seemed like he was trying to lure the enemies away. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but worry. "The people chasing after us are of the Half-Lord Level. If he goes alone..." The person in front of him said, "Don''t worry, he is also at Half-Lord Level. Speed is his strength. Those people won''t be able to catch up with him." "Thank you!" Upon hearing this, Fade did not say anything else. He thanked the man and continued to run. Obviously, the man in front was very familiar with this ce. He led Fade through the snow and ice with ease. Two hourster, they entered a city. Then, they made many turns in the city and crossed countless streets. Finally, they showed up at a small dock, boarded an old fishing boat, and sailed on the sea for two days. Then, they docked again and took a car to another city. Next, they boarded another boat and sailed for a day. Once again, they docked, took a car, and this time, they even got onto a private ne. A weekter, Fade arrived in Pagodnd. He had been here once before. After reaching Pagodnd, they finally managed to lose the people chasing them. They stopped here to rest. Fade asked the man who helped him to locate some medicines and made himself a prescription. After drinking it, he managed to soothe his internal injuries. Of course, if he wanted topletely recover, this medicine was nowhere near enough. They stayed in Pagodnd for two days. The other man who initially led the enemies away had also returned by this point. The three of them got together again and sat in a room. Fade looked at the two of them and finally asked the question that he had been dying to know, "Who are you guys? Why do you have my master''s drawing and why have youe to help me?" Hearing Fade''s question, neither of them answered him directly. Instead, they knelt down on one knee in front of Fade and saluted him. "Greetings, Master Chen! We are Master Hsuanyuen''s subordinates." "My master''s subordinates? You guys..." Fade was a little surprised. "Hasn''t he always been living life as a free man? He''s not the kind of person to hold power." In Fade''s impression, Aldred was just azy old fogey. Although he was good at martial arts, he never took an interest in power or money. When he was on the mountain, multiple people of the four Heaven Level ns visited him many times. They were always looking to offer him a strong position in their n, or some even wanted to support him in creating his own n. However, Aldred always said that he was used to being alone and he was content with two disciples. That was enough for him and he didn''t want to deal with anything more. Hence, he consistently rejected any offers he received. Now, these two men were telling Fade that Aldred actually had some power. Naturally, he was a little taken aback. The two men could see this, thus, they produced their tokens. "Master Hsuanyuen was the one who started up the organization at the very beginning. However, when the organization finally stabilized, he left. el.ne He basically ignored all the affairsProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. and let us deal with it ourselves." "Something has happened to the organization recently. To help settle things, Master Hsuanyuen returned temporarily." Fade nodded to show he understood. However, when he saw their tokens, he was shocked. Their token showed two intersecting daggers. He had seen this symbol before. It was mentioned by Janus, the chief of Green Wood Hall, back on Prohibition Ind. When he was leaving the inner ind, Janus specifically warned him to be careful of this organization. He also mentioned that this group, known as the Double des, were enemies of Prohibition Ind. They bad been known to murder many inders. That was why since Fade had left the ind, he made sure to eliminate any Double des members he encountered. Either that or he would gather intel about them. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, now, the factsid out in front of his eyes were telling him that the enemies of Prohibition Ind were actually an organization set up by his own master. He waspletely dumbstruck. "Master Hsuanyuen''s organization is called Double des?" He asked. The two nodded and said, "Yes, we are called Double des. Master Hsuanyuen chose that name as soon as the organization was set up. The image of two intersecting daggers is our insignia." "But this..." An overwhelming number of questions poured into Fade''s mind. He wanted to ask, but he didn''t even know where to start. Chapter 2606 Chapter 2606 ? After a long silence, Fade finally calmed down and began to ask questions. "What on earth has Master Hsuanyuen been up to while he disappeared?" "Master Hsuanyuen mainly presides over the Double des and any problems we might encounter." "What kind of problems?" Fade asked. "Mostly enemies. I''m not all that sure about the details either." "Hmm..." Fade was speechless for a moment. "He mentioned before that if you wish to know more, he will find the chance to tell you personally." Hearing this, Fade could only suppress the doubts in his heart and temporarily put this matter behind him. Then, he asked aloud, "What about this time? How does Master know that I''m being hunted? Why did he send you guys to help me?" One of the men responded, "Ever since you left China to rescue Miss Lin, Master Hsuanyuen has asked us to keep an eye on you from afar. He told us to step in once you get into trouble." "I see!" Fade never expected that Aldred would send men to look after him. The fact that he never realized he was being followed meant that his powers were still not strong enough. He asked more questions about the Double des organization as well as Aldred. Unfortunately, the two men didn''t know much. Fade didn''t really manage to get any sort of useful information. He had no choice but to wait for a chance to meet Aldred and talk to him to find out what was going on.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After his round of questions, the next task was to take care of Fade and heal his injuries. However, his internal injuries remained unhealed for a long time. Fade didn''t want to stay in Pagodnd any longer, thus, he told the two men that he was going to return to China. Therefore, they escorted him to the border of China. After watching Fade enter the country, they turned and left. Finally, he returned to the familiarnd that he was used to. He heaved a long sigh of relief and then set off on his way home. Two dayster, he returned to Capital City. Although he had only been away for less than half a year, he could feel that the atmosphere in Capital City seemed to be different than before. The streets were still full of traffic and everyone was bustling around. However, along the luxurious streets, there were many new signs of martial arts clubs that had popped up. On some of the screens, there were even videos of young people in martial arts robes. From time to time, several exciting videos would y in rotation on the screen. In the video, there were both men and women dressed in martial arts robes. They performed martial arts techniques and swiftly defeated their enemies. At the end of the video, their victory was concluded with a round of apuse and cheers. "What is all this? Are they filming a movie?" "What kind of movie has such a huge budget to film so many advertisements? However, looking at the quality of the videos, it doesn''t seem like the movie will be any good. It''s too exaggerated and unrealistic. I bet they hired some handsome guy to star in it too!" To be honest, this was nothing new. It was the norm for the entertainment industry here toe out with a movie and debut a new star in just a few months. Therefore, after watching it, Fade shook his head and left without saying anything. However, he was stopped by a group of excited young men and women. This group of young men and women, each holding a banner and a post, kept rushing forward. Theypletely blocked the pathway and prevented anyone from passing by. However, they didn''t seem to care at all. They just stared straight ahead and screamed excitedly. "Herbert, Herbert!" "Herbert, you are so cool!" "Herbert is the best!" "Among the Seven Stars of Big Dipper, Herbert is the most handsome!" "Herbert, I love you!" "Herbert, please be my husband!" Seeing this, Fade was really startled. Once again, he shook his head and prepared to leave. After all, he had a few friends in the entertainment circle. He had a brief idea of how crazy fans could get sometimes. Herbert must be one of the newer stars. The Seven Stars of Big Dipper was probably some boy band. Fade took no interest in things like these. Therefore, he walked around them and left. However, before he could get far, two men appeared on his right and left. Although he was injured, his perception was still very keen. His face darkened when he sensed their appearance. He began to secretly condense his positive energy into his palm. The two were getting closer and closer, and Fade was about to take action. Just as he was about to attack, one of them said, "Mr. Chen, we are from the Martial Arts League. Master Zhu sent us to pick you up." "The Martial Arts League? Master Zhu, as in Galeno?" Fade was shocked. Another man quickly took out his identification and handed it over to Fade. He checked and confirmed their identities. Then, he said, "How does Master Zhu know that I''m back?" However, as soon as Fade asked the question, he waved his hand and said, "I guess it''s expected. I''ve returned for quite a few days now. If they haven''t realized by now, then that would mean that they aren''t doing their jobs." "Why is Master Zhu looking for me?" He asked. The two men said respectfully, "Mr. Chen, I''m very sorry. We don''t know either. We just received an order toe pick you up." Fade knew that the two were clearly not in very high positions of the Martial Arts League. He didn''t want to put them in a tough spot either, so he waved his hand and said, "Let''s go!" "Please get in the car!" An hourter, Fade arrived at the Martial Arts League. As soon as he arrived, Galeno quickly stepped out. He looked at Fade with a slightly nervous face. Then, he came up and patted Fade on the shoulder. "I''m d you are back safely!" "Master §Ö§ä Zhu, what''s wrong with you? You look like you are about to cry." Fadeughed. Content belongs to Galeno red at him and said, "It''s all because of you. I heard all about what you did on Star Ind and Eand. I was worried sick about you." "I thought you wouldn''t be able toe back ever again. I''m really d you made it back." Fade could feel the sincerity in his words. He nodded seriously and said, "Master Zhu, thank you." "Okay, enough of this small talk." Galeno invited him to sit down and asked, "What happened? Why does Eand have an arrest warrant out for you? This..." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help sighing. He gradually began to tell Galeno the story from when he arrived at Star Ind all the way to Eand. Galeno listened carefully to his story. The entire time, his expression kept changing. When he heard that there were four Half-Lord Level martial artists after Fade, his expression couldn''t help but be nervous, but then, Fade talked about his overwhelming victory and how he killed all four of those men. Galeno could not help but cheer in joy. Chapter 2607 Chapter 2607 ? Finally, after hearing everything that happened in Eand, Galeno was purple in the face. He mmed his hand on the table and shouted, "They''ve gone too far. Those Eand people are just bullying you!" Fade patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Master Zhu, it''s not a big deal. I''ll clear things upter."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "But your reputation..." Galeno was still very angry. Fade smiled and said, "It''s nothing." "By the way, Fade, your injury..." Galeno was still really worried about his physical condition. Fade''s expression changed slightly and he said, "I just need some time to recuperate and recover slowly." "How about I get someone to examine you?" Galeno asked. "Don''t forget, Master Zhu. I''m a doctor myself," Fade responded. "You are right. I''m so worried that I''m not even thinking straight." Galeno patted himself on the head. Fade smiled and said, "Master Zhu, is there anything else?" "Nope. I just wanted to know what happened after I heard you were back. I''m d you''ve exined it all to me. You go back and take a good rest okay. Don''t push yourself too much. If you need anything, just let me know." "Thank you, Master Zhu. I''ll be on my way then!" Fade said as he left. Galeno personally brought Fade to the entrance and saw him off. His expression could not help but turn solemn. He stared off into the distance as the car drove off. One of his men stepped forward and said, "Master Zhu, you forgot to tell Mr. Chen about the hostile forces." Galeno sighed and said, "General Xu''s injuries are still unhealed. I was hoping for Fade toe back and take over, but now, I learn that he''s injured too. How could I bear to bring it up to him?" "But things are getting more and more urgent. I''m afraid that the senior officials..." The subordinate tried to speak. Galeno''s face fell and his voice turned serious. "No matter how urgent it is, we can''t risk Fade''s life. If it reallyes to it, then we old geezers should be the ones giving up our lives. If one of us isn''t enough, then well send two or three more of us. I don''t believe we won''t be able to hold those jerks back." His subordinate wanted to say more but he chose not to in the end. Meanwhile, Fade was already on his way home. He had no idea about what Galeno was talking about at all. He wanted to return home as soon as possible and get together with his friends and rtives, whom he had not seen for a long time. Finally, more than an hourter, he returned to his vi. However, when he entered the vi, he found no one inside. His junior, Joey was nowhere to be seen, nor was his disciple, Jasmine. Even the housekeeper wasn''t around. It appeared as though the house had been empty for a long time. "Why is there no one home? Have they all gone to work?" He wondered. He took out his cell phone and dialed Lily''s number, but it couldn''t be connected. "Is Sister Lily busy with work?" He dialed a few more times but to no avail. Therefore, he tried to give Jasmine a call instead. Oddly enough, her phone couldn''t be reached either. Next, he tried to call Joey and Mnie. However, the same thing happened. "What''s going on? Are they all that busy?" For a moment, his heart was growing suspicious. He looked through his contact list again, found Yuri''s phone number, and then made a phone call. "Beep, beep..." The phone rang. "Don''t tell me that Yuri is busy too?" Fade said in a low voice. At this moment, the phone was connected, and an exciting voice came from the other end, "Brother Chen, i-is that you?" "It''s me, Yuri. I''m back." Fade smiled lightly. "Brother Chen, you are back. That''s great, you are finally back." Yuri was so excited that she sounded like she was about to cry. Fadeughed and joked, "Are you about to cry from how much you miss me?" "No, no. Brother Chen, I..." Yuri wanted to exin. "No? So you didn''t miss me!" Fade said. "No, I didn''t mean that," Yuri hurriedly said. "Okay, okay. No more teasing." Fade sensed the little girl''s anxiety and stopped teasing her. He said seriously, "Yuri, do you know what Lily, Joey, and Jasmine are doing? I called them just now but I couldn''t get through to any of them." "None of them answered?" Yuri was also a little surprised. Fade said, "Yes, I tried several times, but it couldn''t connect. Do you know where they are?" "Uh..." Yuri thought for a while. Suddenly, she seemed to have recalled something as she screamed. Her tone instantly became a little anxious. "Could it be..." "What is it?" Fade could hear the panic in her tone. Yuri said, "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc recently ran into some problems. Sister Lily has been super busy dealing with ittely. She also asked Jasmine and Joey to go over to help." "What''s the problem?" He became alert and asked hurriedly. "I think it''s some kind of acquisition. Something to do with the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. They negotiated multiple times, but Sister Lily never reached an agreement with them. In fact, think they even got into quite a few heated arguments." "I recall the other party threatening to teach Sister Lily a lesson. Now, I''m afraid..." Hearing this, Fade could not help frowning. "A threat over amercial acquisition?" "The Seven Stars of Big Dipper, isn''t that the newly-emerged boy band? Why would they dare to threaten Sister Lily over a simple acquisition? This..." "Huh? What do you mean boy band?" Yuri was a little confused. He was worried and hurriedly said, "Listen, I''ll head down to thepany to take a look right now. Keep your phone with you at all times okay. If you get any updates, let me know immediately." "Got it!" After hanging up the phone, he rushed over to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. At that moment, in the headquarters of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, Lily was dressed in a business suit and a pair of sses. She propped her hands on the table and red at the group of people opposite her. Beside her, Joey and Jasmine stood on either side, ring straight ahead as well. However, at this moment, on the sofa opposite them, a man in his late twenties was wearing a suit and sitting with his legs crossed. He puffed slowly on the cigar in his then he shed a smile. He nced over the three women opposite him calmly and slowly exhaled smoke at the same time. "I''ve heard before that Fei Enterprises Holding Inc is filled with beautiful women. Today, I see that it''s true!" The man in a suit said with a smile, Finally, he stared at Lily, licked his lips, and said, "Especially you, Lily Wei. You really are as heroic as they say. I''m very impressed!" Chapter 2608 Chapter 2608 ? Lily couldn''t stand the look in his eyes and said coldly, "Zainos, I''ve already made it clear. I will never agree to your offer. Kindly leave at once!" The man named Zainos Yeu chuckled and said, "Miss Lily, I think I''ve also made it clear that I will make Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc mine." "That includes you." She held back her anger and yelled coldly, "Please see our guest out!" However, as soon as the security guards arrived at the door of the president''s office, they were halted by Zainos'' men. Seeing this, Joey, who was standing next to Lily, could not help stepping forward and she said fiercely, "Are you guys looking to start a fight?" Zainos'' eyes shifted and fell on Joey. He looked her up and down and then said with a smile, "Miss Chen, right? I heard that you are Mr. Chen''s junior. You must be pretty strong then!" "I''m d you know. Leave now, or I won''t hold back." Joey stared at him fiercely. However, he smiled and shook his head, saying, "Hold back? I''d like to see you let loose!" "You..." She gathered her positive energy into her hands and pped it towards Zainos'' face. Suddenly, a mass of strength was whistling towards his face. However, Zainos, who was sitting on the sofa, did not move at all. Just as it looked as though the ball of energy was about to hit his face, a tall man stepped out and punched it. With a bang, the ball of energy immediately disintegrated. At the same time, the tall man returned a p in the opposite direction. A mass of energy was now heading towards Joey.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She quickly gathered her positive energy to block the opponent''s attack. However, when the two forces collided... Joey''s expression changed. She was knocked back a few steps. She only managed to steady herself aftering into contact with the office desk. She groaned and her expression darkened. Her throat rolled and blood almost spewed out. "Joey!" Seeing this, Lily and Jasmine hurriedly moved closer. "Joey, let me do it!" Jasmine stood up and looked at the man. Joey tugged at her and whispered, "Jasmine, don''t fight. You are no match for them." Joey''s strength had reached the advanced stage of the Heaven Level, but she was still no match for him. Jasmine was extremely talented and had been improving at a pretty good speed. Not only that, but she had also recently entered the Heaven Level. However, she had been practicing martial arts for too short of a time. At this moment, it was near impossible for her to defeat their opponent. "Even so, we can''t let them bully Lily like this," Jasmine said determinedly. On the opposite side, Zainos stood up from the sofa, stretchedzily, and said, "That''s enough talk. Now, Miss Lily, I will give you onest chance to sign both Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and yourself over to me." "If you refuse, then I will order my men to take this ce by force and take all three of you away." "Make your choice!" "You..." Lily gritted her teeth and red at him. She did not respond for a long time. Joey walked up to her and said firmly, "Do your worst. Do you think well be afraid of you?" Zainosughed when he heard this. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Trust me, I''m looking forward to fighting against you three. After all, having three great beauties serve me together would simply be heavenly!" "How shameless of you!" Jasmine was fuming as her cheeks flushed red. Zainos waved his hand and said, "My patience is limited. I''m giving you ten seconds. ept, or we won''t let you go." For a moment, the atmosphere became tense. Lily gritted her teeth, stepped forward, looked at him, and said, "Zainos, the real boss of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is Fade. Joey is Fade''s junior, and Jasmine is Fade''s disciple. If you try anything ??? with us, he will never let you get away with it. Are you sure you want to do this?" "Haha, are you using Fade''s name to threaten me?" Zainosughed. "If it was before, I would have been afraid of the name "Master Chen" but now, he can''t even protect himself. What is there for me to fear?" "Moreover do you think that as one of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper,& have nothing to show for it?" Zainos said, "Fade isn''t here right now, but ees back, I am not afraid to annihte him." "You..." Lily did not expect him to be so determined. "Since you can''t seem to make up your mind, let me help you!" His face fell as he waved his hand and said, "Attack!" "Yes sir!" In an instant, the eight men whom he had brought rushed into the office. Joey and Jasmine''s expressions turned grave. They gathered their positive energy and shielded Lily behind them. "Everyone, be careful. Don''t hurt the three women. I will enjoy themter," Zainos said with augh. The three of them werepletely surrounded in the office. Joey''s gaze was firm. She gritted her teeth and suddenly rushed out. "Come at me, you punks!" "Attack!" Zainos gave his order. The battle was about to begin! Joey was pretty strong, but the men that he had brought were in apletely different league than her. They blocked her attacks with ease and managed to shoot out attacks of their own. Joey managed to block the first two attacks, but the following attacks were a little difficult. Seeing that she was about to fall, Lily and Jasmine began to get serious. "Swoosh!" A strong wind swept fiercely towards Joey. She was already a little unstable, and she had no way to counter back. Moments before the attack was about tond on her, a shout suddenly sounded in the air, as if an explosion inside everyone''s head. All the men were so shocked that they stood frozen. Roar! Then, a figure appeared in the office. In an instant, everyone''s eyes were focused on this person. When Lily, Joey, and Jasmine saw the man''s face, tears instantly welled up in their eyes. "Fade, y-you are back!" Lily smiled. "Master, you are fine. You are back." Tears welled up in Jasmine''s eyes and she could not help but take a few steps forward. However, Joey couldn''t care anymore. She jumped into Fade''s arms and held him, crying. "You are finally back. If you were anyter, we would be doomed." "It''s okay. I''m back. I won''t let anything happen to you guys again." Fade patted her backfortingly. At this moment, Zainos and his men, who were shocked, also came to their senses. Their eyes fell on him and they could not help showing surprise. Chapter 2609 Chapter 2609 ? "Fade, you actually came back!" Zainos sized him up and eximed in surprise. Fade turned around and looked at him, asking in a cold voice, "Who are you?" "Who am I? Let''s get to know each other. I''m Zainos Yeu from the Seven Stars of Big Dipper," he stretched out his right hand to Fade. "The Seven Stars of Big Dipper!" Upon hearing this name again, Fade could not help but frown. He must''ve had a misunderstanding. Apparently, Seven Stars of Big Dipper was not a celebrity boy band. At this very moment, Joey dashed to his side and muttered, "Fade, he is no one good. Don''t shake hands with him." "He wants to take control of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and he has evil intentions towards Sister Lily. He even ordered his men to fight us earlier. If you hadn''te, I''m afraid we would have been killed." Fade narrowed his eyes as he heard from his sister. He stared at Zainos and demanded in a cold voice, "I need an exnation." Zainos realized that Fade had no intention to take his hand, so he withdrew his right hand, then curled his lips into a sneer. "An exnation? I''ll do you this favor then!" After that, he waved his hand. One of his men immediately took out a pile of documents. He then tossed the documents to Fade. "Our Big Dipper Studio is trying to expand our business recently. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc happens to be just in line with ourpany''s vision. To put it simply, I''m nning to take over yourpany." "Take over mypany? With just a hundred million? Do you think I''m stupid?" Fade nced at the document and asked coldly. Zainosughed and said, "Mr. Chen, don''tin. The Big Dipper Studio is highly valued and our development is part of the future nning of the higher-ups. The acquisition of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is a big strategy for the people and for the country. Don''t you want that too, Mr. Chen?" His statement made Fade''s eyes gloomy. "Stop spouting nonsense to me. It''s meaningless. Either you get out now or I will throw you out." "Throw me out? I see that you are quite confident!" Zainos chuckled. "I heard that you have been to Eand recently. Rumor has it that you have quite a temper and have offended the Saintess and the princess. Last I heard, you''re on the wanted list. I didn''t expect that you coulde back alive!" "Get lost!" Fade didn''t waste more time talking to him. With a loud shout, he stepped forward towards Zainos and was about to make a move. Zainos'' expression sank when he saw this. He immediately ordered, "Stop him!'' In an instant, both parties'' positive energy surged through the air. Waves of majestic energy swirled in the office, pressing down on everyone. Fade nced at the eight people who were surrounding him. They were basically at the advanced stage of Heaven Level or above. Their strength was impable. Even so, Fade was not someone they could defeat, despite the fact that he had been injured. Just as the eight men were about to attack him, his figure shed and he rushed towards them. They didn''t even have time to react before a string of cracking sounds rang through the room. Then, with miserable cries, the eight individuals were tossed out. They fell to the ground, all groaning in pain. "You..." Zainos was originally full of confidence, but he didn''t expect his subordinates to be defeated so easily. He couldn''t help but feel shocked. However, he quickly regained hisposure. ring at Fade who was walking towards him, he sneered and said, "It seems that you do live up to your name. You are quite capable but is that all?" After saying that, his energy began to surge and continued to rise in the air. In the end, he erupted with the strength of a Half-Lord Level master. He was a Half- lord Level expert, with finebat power. Sensing the opponent''s strength, Fade''s expression fell but he did not stop and continued to stride forward. Although he was injured, he had recovered a bit on the journey back here. His strength had basically returned to the peak stage of the Heaven Level, and with the martial essence he hadprehended, it wasn''t a problem for him to deal with a Half-Lord Level martial artist. He gathered his positive energy and moved towards Zainos, his eyes with burning mes. Seeing this, Zainos immediately condensed a sword and rushed fiercely at him. "Herees my Big Dipper Strike!" With a loud yell, he swung his sword. Fade''s jaw twitched slightly and the red me in his hand condensed into a ming long sword,ing up to meet Zainos'' sword. "Bang!" The two collided, releasing a rumbling sound. A fiery light shot out in all directions. Then, the two separated. Fade stumbled two steps back and his face paled slightly. Zainos smirked at him and said, "It seems that the rumor is true. You are really injured! I wonder who''s the one who has done this to you. Was it the royal guards or the Sacred Hall Guards?" "Brother!" "Master!" "Fade!" Lily and the other two girls could not help but worry. However, Fade shook his head slightly and responded, "I''m fine!" Then, a light shone from his palm, and his positive energy transformed into a saber in his hands. "A saber? It looks like you have made up your mind to fight me heads-on." Zainos smirked. However, he immediately became serious. Holding his sword, he suddenly struck at Fade. "Go to hell!" Instead of retreating, Fade moved forward. He concentrated his gaze and raised his saber high, cutting through the air.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Apanying the strike was Fade''s activated de essence. It might seem simple, but there was an unmeasurable fierceness and ferocity of the de essence in it. The two swords collided in the air. "ng!" A sound louder than before suddenly exploded. Zainos curled his lips. Initially, he wanted to exert his force and directly kill Fade with his sword. However, at the critical moment, he suddenly felt an indescribable force pressing down on him from Fade''s sword. He desperately tried to resist but the force was getting stronger and stronger, making it harder for him to resist. "How could this be? What is this?" Fade didn''t respond to him. His face was grim as he once again strengthened his force. The sword shed downwards, and l.ne with a bang, Zainos'' sword was shattered into pieces. Fade''s sword continued to strike down and sh at Zainos'' body with a ray of light. "Ah!" Zainos cried out as blood spurted from his mouth. Fade stepped forward and gazed down at him. The energy in his hand condensed into a long crimson sword. "You... What are you trying to do?" Zainos looked at him with a frightened expression. Fade''s long sword moved a little and inched closer between his legs. "No, no!" Zajnos panicked and he quickly begged for mercy. "Fade, Master Chen, this is totally a misunderstanding. I don''t want Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc anymore. I will leave right away." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Poof!" Fade did not spare his nonsense. He stabbed down with his long sword and cut off a mass of flesh and blood. "Ah!" Zainos screamed and covered his crotch with his hands. He red at Fade in pain and in rage. "I''m going to kill you. I will kill you!" On the contrary, Fade turned a deaf ear to him. The long sword moved andnded above Zainos'' dantian abdomen. This time, Zainos really panicked and he hurriedly pleaded, "No, don''t. Don''t cripple my cultivation, please." However, Fade remained unfazed and his long sword slowly fell. ¡öI''m from the Seven Stars of Big Dipper under Big Dipper Studio. You can''t hurt me. You can''t!" "Poof!" The long sword fell down and another scream rang out. Fade''s sword pierced through Zainos'' dantian abdomen and destroyed his cultivation. Zainos curled up on the ground and howled in pain. His body twitched and he passed out. Chapter 2610 Chapter 2610 ? After dealing with Zainos, Fade kicked him out directly. Then, he walked to the three girls, looked at them and said, "I am back!" Instantly, all three of them rushed over to his side. Afterforting them for a while, the three girls finally calmed down. Then, he inquired about the details, "Who is Zainos? Why did he target Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc?" Lily sighed softly and exined slowly, "Zainos was one of the members of Seven Stars of Big Dipper. He was quite popr recently. He had excellent martial arts skills and had the Big Dipper Studio behind his back. As for the Big Dipper Studio, it is expanding rapidly these few days, so Zainos wanted to take over ourpany." "The Big Dipper Studio and Seven Stars of Big Dipper!" Hearing these two terms, he couldn''t help but frown. "Who are they? How dare they act so recklessly when they are still so new in the field?" Lily answered, "They first started a few months ago, when you were away from Capital City. The country seemed to have encountered some challenges. Then, a group of capable young men joined forces to solve the problem. After that, the same group of people established Big Dipper Studio, and they are called the Seven Stars of Big Dipper." "Because of their great contributions, they seemed to have received the officials'' recognition. Therefore, their expansion is rapid and their actions are quite overbearing." "The officials'' recognition!" Fade could not help but frown deeper. However, Lily wasn''t a martial artist so she didn''t really understand the situation. Later on, he escorted the three girls home. On the way, he talked about his own affairs and exined Quin''s current situation. Anyhow, he didn''t go into details about his injuries and Quin''s poisoning so as not to worry them. After sending the three girls home, he did not return home immediately. Instead, he called Galeno up. "Master Zhu, what do you know about the Seven Stars of Big Dipper and the Big Dipper Studio?" Upon hearing the question, Galeno sighed on the other end of the phone. "s, I knew you would ask me this, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast." "Master Zhu, is it veryplicated?" Fade asked. "It''s not thatplicated. How about this, you drop by my ce and I''ll tell you the details," he replied. "Okay, I''ll be right there!" Fade agreed. Then, he rushed to the Martial Arts League where Galeno was. He went straight to Galeno''s office. Galeno pointed to the sofa opposite to him. "Sit!" Fade did not refuse. He sat down and gazed at him eagerly. Galeno immediately muttered, "You should havee across the information and advertisements of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper by now." Fade nodded. He continued, "You may also recall your conversation with General Xu." "Master Zhu, are you referring to the underground forces and hostile forces who have stirred up trouble in our country?" Fade asked. Galeno nodded and continued, "After General Xu was injured, we are short of top martial artists. The hostile forces became active, putting us in a passive position. Last time, the higher-ups had asked for support from Dragon Sect and the Jin family, but we barely maintained the status quo." "After your conflict with the Jin family and the death of Harrell and Haynes, the Jin family was very dissatisfied. They reported this matter to the high-level officials and urged them to punish you. It was General Xu who stood up for you and helped you to alleviate the punishment in the end." Fade pursed his lips and remained silent. He felt even more grateful towards Jaguar. He knew that he would inevitably have to bear the consequences after dealing with the Jin family, but at that time, he was in a hurry to save his wife and had left Capital City in a rush. Originally, he wanted to return as soon as possible to lift the burden off Jaguar''s shoulder. However, he didn''t expect that he woulde back sote due to his sudden injuries. As a result, the burdennded on Jaguar alone. Galeno read his mind andforted him. "Don''t worry. General Xu didn''t believe the Jin family. He trusted you. He did it voluntarily." "I won''t let General Xu down!" Fade nodded solemnly. Galeno added, "Thereafter, you left for Star Ind. The hostile forces began to stir up again and theireback was greater than before. We were in a very challenging situation." "But we''recking martial arts experts. At this very crucial moment, Yizreel Jin, one of the top talents among the younger generation of et the Jin-family, stood up. He joined forces with seven other young experts and travelled thousands of miles to kill hundreds of enemies, finally resolving the crisis." "They made great contributions in this matter. Both the top officials and the citizens look highly on them." "Then, Yizreel set up Big Dipper Studio with the seven young experts. Together, they are called the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. As for Yizreel himself, as their leader, he is referred to as Pris." "After the establishment of the Big Dipper Studio, they began to expand actively, advertising themselves and constantly distributing propaganda. In just a few months, they have developed rapidly and be a well-known organization in the country." "What''s more, a lot of the wealthy and martial arts families all turned to the Big Dipper Studio." "It can be said that the Big Dipper Studio is now the strongest force in the country. They are indeed very strong!" Upon hearing this, Fade could not help but frown. "Even if the people of Big Dipper Studio made a contribution, they shouldn''t unscrupulously rob other people''s property and even oppress them. That is inappropriate!" Galeno sighed and replied, "Of course it''s not appropriate. In this case, Big Dipper Studio is in full swing and has just made great achievements. Besides, many higher-ups value them very much. Therefore, even if they cross the line, no one can say a word." Fade furrowed his eyebrows and looked a little unhappy. Galeno continued, "Fade, I know you are not fond of these things, but now, the situation is a bit different, so you''d better turn a blind eye. Moreover, you are still injured." "I got it!" After a moment of silence, Fade nodded. Galeno advised again," You should take good care of yourself. Try not to get into conflict with the people from Big Dipper Studio." Fade paused and then told Galeno what happened about Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. After hearing his exnation, Galeno couldn''t help but frown. "Zainos, one of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper, is disabled. This..." Fade retorted, "If the Big Dipper Studio wants to seek revenge, thene at me. I''ll take them down." "Fade, don''t be impulsive." Galeno warned, "It''s Zainos'' fault. I''ll find someone to mediate this problem. Maybe we can sort this out."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you, Master Zhu!" Fade said. "Kid, you don''t need to thank me," he replied. Then, Fade bid his goodbyes and returned to his residence. Chapter 2611 Chapter 2611 ? At home, Fade was still digesting Galeno''s words. Not long after, Galeno called. He informed Fade that he had already reported the conflict between him and Zainos. Jaguar was also already aware of this. He had personally mediated the conflict, so the matter should be resolved for the time being. Of course, Big Dipper Studio might not be willing to let this matter go so easily, but they were unlikely to do anything out of line. He urged Fade to bear with it and not to act impulsively. Fade thanked Galeno and hung up. The next day, a package arrived at his door. Fade found out that it was sent by the Double des. He quickly unwrapped the parcel, only to find a small section of a root wrapped in newspaper. The withered nt root was twisted and crooked, just like any other ordinary root. However, Fade was excited. He took it out and raised it to the air. "Nine-striped Mountain Dragon! I didn''t expect to receive one. Master really knows me well!" It turned out that the withered root was a kind of herb called Nine-striped Mountain Dragon. It was one of the nine medicines that Fade needed. Earlier, he had gathered eight kinds of herbs, including Nine Leaf Ice Flower, Ice Lotus, Frost Plum Blossom Fruit, Bloodclotting Bell Herb, Lunar Poria, White Dew Juncus, Seven Stars Cicada Grass, and Silver Pearl Grass. Now that he had the Nine-striped Mountain Dragon, he only needed to refine it, then he would have all nine herbs that he needed. With it, Fade might be able to break through his restrictions on The Kong Fu of Jiu Yang and advance further. He might be able to ascend to the Lord Level. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel excited. He hurriedly kept the Nine-striped Mountain Dragon away, then turned around and went to the basement to prepare the necessary items. He called his friends and rtives up to inform them that he would be in seclusion and might not be reachable for a time. Then, he took the Nine- striped Mountain Dragon out and refined it. Meanwhile, the situation at Big Dipper Studio seemed a little tense. At a huge conference table. Six young men and women were sitting on opposite sides. A man with long hair on one side was sitting in the chairperson''s seat. He looked like he was in his thirties. This man was Yizreel, or generally called "Pris". The other six young men and women were obviously the other six members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. The six members were chatting among themselves and the atmosphere was quite solemn. "Fade has gone too far. He actually disabled Zainos." "We must let him know the price of offending us!" "But it''s Fade we''re discussing about, it''s not easy to deal with him!" "He''s not easy to deal with and neither are we!" "Besides, I heard that he is seriously injured in the Eand. His current strength is not worth mentioning." "Hehe, you thought so. If he was really seriously injured, how could he have destroyed Zainos'' cultivation? Even though Zainos is the weakest amongst us, he is still a Half-Lord expert and is not that easy to deal with!" "So do you mean that he faked his injury?" "That''s hard to say." At that moment, Yizreel knocked on the table. The other six members immediately quietened down. Subsequently, he opened his mouth and said, "You should know why I''ve gathered all of you together today." "It''s about Zainos and Fade!" A short ugly man chimed in. Yizreel nodded. "Exactly!" "Boss, tell us, how are we going to get our revenge?" A burly man asked. Yizreel shook his head and responded, "We''re not taking revenge!" "What? Boss, Zainos is our brother. How could we stand by and do nothing when he has been crippled by someone else. What would others think of us?" The man retorted. A coquettish woman frowned in confusion and added, "Our Big Dipper Studio is now on the rise. If we don''t make any move, I''m afraid the subordinates may be dissatisfied!" The others also started to speak up, all confused. On the contrary, a man with a pair of sses muttered slowly, "Yizreel must have his reasons to state so. Let''s listen to him!" Yizreel nodded and said, "Herbert does know me best!" Then, his expression darkened and he exined in a low voice, "After learning about Zainos'' incident, I went to the higher-ups in the first ce Originally, I was nning to take revenge and General Liwas also very supportive of me. "But then, the high-ranked officials suddenly changed their minds and told me not to act rashly. The matter was suppressed." "What is going on?" Someone asked. Herbert, the one wearing sses, l.n lifted his lips in a smirk and his eyes flickered. "I know. Fade went to the Martial Arts League to meet Galeng up yesterday. If I''m not wrong, Galeno''s party must have spoken up for him." "That old guy, Galeno, is nothing. The sh*tty Martial Arts League can''t evenpare to a quarter of our Big Dipper Studio. What can he do!" "Indeed, but Jaguar has the power!" Yizreel retorted. Upon hearing this, everyone quietened down and many of them frowned. "I don''t understand why General Xu thinks so highly of Fade." "That''s right. Could it be that Fade is his illegitimate child?" "Even with Jaguar''s support, I don''t think it would make much difference. His cultivation has been half-destroyed. He no longer has that much influence." "Don''t forget that Jaguar is the Army Lord of the country. He has made a lot of achievements over the years. Although he is now injured and his strength is limited, his words are still influential." Content belongs to "Then what should we do? Should we just swallow the insult and let this matter go?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Of course not! This is the key to the development of our Big Dipper Studio. If we let this go, that will be equivalent to a p in our face!" Yizreel squinted his eyes. "Then what should we do? Are we going to ignore the higher- ups'' orders and attack Fade?" "We should ask General Liu to pressure him on this matter. Fade has the support of the higher-ups and so do we. Why should we be afraid of him?" The crowd chattered excitedly. Herbert looked at Yizreel and said, "Yizreel, I guess you already have an idea." Yizreel narrowed his eyes and replied. "I do have an idea." "Tell us!" "Say it out!" Yizreel uttered in a low voice, "The reason why Fade and Jaguar are still able to stand in their positions is mainly because of two points, their strength and their fame." Chapter 2612 Chapter 2612 ? With that, Yizreel paused and gazed at the six people. Then he continued, "But now, Fade and Jaguar are suffering from some serious injuries. In terms of strength, they are not a concern." "So, you want to target their reputations?" Someone suggested. Yizreel nodded. "Exactly!" "They aren''t as strong as before. The main reason why they still have supporters is because of their previous reputations. After all, one of them is the infamous Army Lord, whereas the other is the youngest warrior in the country, who has won numerous championships. It''s a given that they have a lot of supporters." "If we ruin their reputations, they''ll lose their foundations and they''ll be doomed." Upon hearing this, the other members'' eyes lit up and their expressions shifted in excitement. "How should we do it?"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Yizreel replied faintly, "That''s easy. Fade''s controversy in Eand hasn''t been known to the public yet in our country. We''ll spread the news at the right time. Then, his reputation will naturally be tainted." "He offended the princess and Saintess of Eand, and they''re on a hunt for him. This is such a big scandal!" "Once this matter is exposed, Fade will be doomed." "Haha, I can''t wait any longer." Yizreel stated, "To conclude, let''s not pursue Zainos'' matter for the time being. We have something much more important to do, that is, to ruin Fade''s reputation." "Understood!" The crowd nodded. Yizreel waved his hand and dismissed the group. "Let''s call it a day." "By the way, you should all keep a low profile so that the others will not have the opportunity to seize on your mistakes. Do I make myself clear?" All of them nodded in agreement. The next day, news about Fade''s incidents in Eand was spread across Capital City. It was said that he had offended the princess and Saintess of Eand, and he was caught red-handed. He was then wanted by the royal guards and the Sacred Hall guards, so he had fled back to his country. As for now, he was still on a run. Although the news had caused a heated discussion in other countries two weeks ago, it was not spread widely in the country because Jaguar had been suppressing the news. All the public knew was that Fade had gotten into trouble in Eand. Now that the news had been spread all over the country, it naturally stirred up another round of hubbub among the citizens. "That can''t be true, right? Master Chen is not that kind of person." "It must be fake news! Eand has deliberately framed Master Chen. Don''t believe It!" At first, many chose to believe in Fade. However, more and more detailed news became avable, including the official announcement made by the Royal Family and the Sacred Hall of Eand. Photos and videos at that time were spread one after another. Eventually, the public opinion also gradually shifted. "It seems to be true!" "The Royal Family and the Sacred Hall of Eand are both world-renowned figures. I don''t think they''d lie about something like this!" "The Princess and Saintess represent the pride of the country. Why would they make up such a thing?" "There are pictures and videos. It''s true. It must be true!" "The Saintess and the princess are so beautiful! No wonder Fade was tempted!" "But, it seems that the princess is still young! She is only a little older than ten years old. How could Fadey a finger on her? It''s sick!" "I really didn''t expect Master Chen to be this sort of person." "Such a hypocrite, putting up a heroic front to deceive us. It''s such a disgrace to our country." "He is not qualified to be the representative of our country. We have to ask the officials to cancel Fade''s title." "On top of that, the officials should draw a clear line. An official request to draw a clear line with Fade and turn him over to Eand." "Oppose Fade and boycott Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, against the unscrupulous public figures." After the news broke out, more and more people joined in the waves of protest. In fact, the situation grew intense. It started with Fade but now, they even targeted anything rted to him, including Fei Enterprises Holdings thc, Sacred Water l Company and so on. Even worse, the people around him were affected as well. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Lily, Mnie, Susie, Yuri, Winnie, as well as other entrepreneurs and celebrities rted to Fade, were all being shunned byizens on the Inte. The situation got more chaotic and serious. However, Fade, who was cultivating in seclusion, didn''t know what was happening outside. Finally, he managed to take in the Nine-striped Mountain Dragon. He opened his eyes and a red me flickered in his eyes, emitting a sharp zing light. He breathed out a sigh of relief and stood up with a bright smile on his face. "Finally." Fade was cheered and felt emotional. During this period of seclusion, not only had he refined the Nine-striped Mountain Dragon, he also sessfully took up the other eight herbspletely. He was now a level higher in "The Kong Fu of Jiu Yang" and hadpleted thest step. He had finally set a foot onto his Lord Level journey. It could even be said that he was already a Lord Level expert. Nheless, he was still new to the realm and his Lord Level journey had just begun. Moreover, he was still at the beginning stage of refining the elixir core and martial essence in his body. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Even so, he still achieved great benefits. Not only had hepletely recovered from his injuries, his strength had also improved. Now, he could defeat a Half-Lord Level martial artist who hadprehended 1,000 streaks of martial essence without even using his elixir core and martial essence Although he had just set foot on the path of the Lord Level, hisbat power was no less than those of the Lord Level experts who had been famous for decades. After stabilizing his cultivation, he came out of his basement. After cleaning up himself, he picked up his mobile phone to find dozens of missed calls. His heart tightened at the sight. "Did something bad happen again?" Then, he quickly replied to the phone calls. "Fade, you''re out of seclusion!" Lily answered the phone immediately. "Sister Lily, what''s the matter?" He asked. She sighed. "You''ll understand once you get online." "Online?" He was taken aback, "Okay, I''ll get back to you." Then, he hung up the phone, opened theputer and began to browse the inte. It didn''t take long for him to figure out what was going on. Scanning through the various news about him and the cursingments from countlessizens, he frowned. Chapter 2613 Chapter 2613 ? He dialed Lily''s number after that. "Sister Lily, is someone behind this?" She replied, "That''s for sure, and I''m almost certain that Big Dipper Studio is the one who added fuel to the fire." "Big Dipper Studio!" He was taken aback and he narrowed his eyes. "Because of what happened with Zainos." "Probably," she agreed. "Fade, what should we do now? Should we rify the news?" After a moment of silence, he said, "It''s useless to rify the situation right now. Theizens will not believe a word I say." "What should we do then? If this goes on, your reputation will bepletely ruined." She became anxious in his stead. He didn''t care much about it. "Don''t mind it. I earned my reputation bit by bit. As long as I fight back, it will naturally return. I don''t really care about all these." "But..." She was still concerned. "Sister Lily, are all of you doing fine?" He changed the topic and asked with concern. She stated, "It''s not a big deal, you don''t have to worry. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is a bigpany; it won''t be affected too much in such a short period of time. However, Susie and Yuri are very much affected by this news. After all, they''re celebrities and the public''s opinions have a greater impact on them than to us." "Well! I''ll make some time to visit them!" Fade asked, "Has the Big Dipper Studio and the Seven Stars of Big Dipper made their moves on you recently?" "Not yet. The Seven Stars of Big Dipper seem to be keeping a low profile recently. They just let Zainos'' matter go like that. Big Dipper Studio doesn''t seem to have much to say." "Okay, I got it. I''ll find time to meet up with Susie and Yuri," he said. Lily replied, "How about tonight? We''ll celebrate your achievements too. I''ll contact them." "Sure, thank you, Sister Lily." He then hung up the phone. In the evening, Fade went to a famous restaurant in Capital City. Lily, Joey, and Jasmine had arrived early and they were waiting for him in the private room. Soon after, Susie and Yuri also arrived. "Sorry, we''rete!" They smiled apologetically. "It''s fine, we have just arrived too!" Fade smiled and weed them into the private room. After everyone settled, the dishes were served. They ate and chatted. He asked about their recent situation. He was worried that they would be affected by his scandal. Fortunately, Big Dipper Studio had kept a low profile recently. He was relieved when he heard that they did not find trouble from the girls. Halfway through, Yuri''s cell phone rang. She apologized and left the table to answer the call. Soon after, she came back with a slightly worried look. He asked, "Yuri, is something wrong? Maybe I can help." She shook her head and smiled at him as she replied, "Brother Chen, it''s nothing. It''s just a small matter at school. They can''t find my roommate in the dormitory, so they call me." "Oh, I see! Just let me know if there''s anything I can help with," he offered. Then, they continued to eat and chat. The girls drank in joy after learning that Fade had recovered from his injuries. After dinner, he finally felt much more relieved. He was ready to send the other girls back home. At that very moment, Yuri''s cell phone rang again. "Hello, yes, I''m speaking. What? Alisha hasn''t returned to the dormitory yet? Have you contacted the counselor? I don''t know. I haven''t contacted her today. Okay, I wille back immediately." Her face was full of concern. He asked, "Yuri, what''s wrong?" "My roommate whom I mentioned earlier hasn''t returned to the dormitory yet. Her ssmates are worried about her and are looking for her everywhere," she exined. "What?" Fade frowned and suggested, "Yuri, I''ll go back with you. I''ll help you look for her together!" "Brother Chen, there''s no need to..." Yuri tried to turn down his offer. However, he had already pulled her into the car. "Come on, skip the courtesy. You know I am a master, it is more convenient for me to find someone instead of just doing it yourself." "Thank you, Brother Chen." She nodded. He bid everyone farewell, then started the car engine and drove to Yuri''s school. Soon, they arrived at the school dormitory. Yuri met up with her other ssmates to learn more about the situation. Fade roughly understood the situation as well.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Her roommate was called Alisha Xu. She was in the same grade as Yuri, majoring in folk music. Alisha was from an impoverished family from a rural area. She''d often work several parttimejobs after school. She went out a lot and she was quite goodlooking. As such, she had quite a number of pursuers who would send her flowers and gifts. There were even some rich heirs who gifted her houses and cars, but she had rejected all of them. Recently, another man who was born with a silver spoon had taken a fancy to her. She had received various presents but she did not ept any. It was rumored that they had some small conflicts. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org By right, Alisha should have finished her work at eight o''clock and would have returned to the dormitory. Oddly, she had not returned that day and she could not be reached. Her friends were worried, so they had called to ask if Yuri knew of her whereabouts. It was the phone call that Yuri received previously during dinner. At that time, they thought Alisha was stuck in traffic or had encountered something else. However, it had been more than an hour and they still couldn''t get in touch with her. Worse still, her phone was turned off. Her friends were really worried, so they called Yuri again. After hearing this, Yuri couldn''t help but worry and turned to Fade for help. His face fell slightly and he said, "Have you looked into the campus'' surveince? Maybe we can know where she left." "I''ll talk to them!" His expression darkened and he was ready to leave. Right at that moment, a bustling sound boomed through the area and many students began to run outside the campus. "What''s going on?" Everyone became curious. One of the roommates stopped a student and asked, "What happened?" The student hurriedly exined, "There''s a girl attempting to jump off the Concort Hotel outside our campus. I heard she''s a student from our school." "What?" Yuri and the others were shocked and anxious. "Could it be Alisha? She..." "Let''s go and have a look!" Fade urged firmly and immediately took action. Chapter 2614 Chapter 2614 ? A group of people rushed out of the school and headed towards the Concort Hotel outside the campus.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The Concort Hotel was considered as a high-end hotel in the area. As of now, there were a group of people gathering below the building, discussing andmenting noisily. Following the crowd''s gaze, Fade looked up to find a young woman sitting by a window on the fifth floor of the hotel. Her face was full of tears. She gazed down from time to time and her body trembled slightly. There were moving figures in the adjacent rooms. It should be the police and the firemen, but they were still a good distance away from the window where the woman was, so it was quite hard for them to take a move. Yuri and her roommates rushed over to Fade''s side, panting. He quickly asked, "Look, is that Alisha?" When Yuri and her roommates looked up, their expressions changed drastically. "It''s Alisha. It''s her!" "Alisha, what are you doing? Get down right now!" Yuri and the others were extremely anxious. He reassured them, "No rush. Get closer and try to talk her out of doing this." Yuri and her roommates came closer, then looked up at Alisha, and tried to persuade her. "Alisha, It''s Yuri. We''ve been waiting for you toe back. Come down quickly." "Alisha, no matter what happens, you have us by your side. Don''t think too much!" Amidst the persuasion, Fade rushed into the hotel and quickly flew up the stairs. Alisha, who was by the window, heard the hubbub below. She gazed down and recognized her roommates. For a moment, tears welled up in her eyes and she began to sob. "Yuri, stop. I''m filthy, I don''t want to live anymore." "Alisha, don''t be impulsive. What happened? Tell us so we can solve it together." Yuri blurted hurriedly. "1-1 was..." Before Alisha could even finish, her sobs took over again. She was agitated. Her body wavered slightly and everyone''s hearts skipped a beat. Seeing this, Yuri and her roommates were extremely concerned. "Alisha, don''t move, please don''t move. We are your friends. We will always be with you." At that very moment, Fade had already arrived outside the room. The door was slightly ajar. Several firemen and policemen were discussing the rescue n anxiously. However, they couldn''te up with a n in a short time. Upon seeing Fade, they immediately became alert. "Who are you? You are not allowed here." "I''m Fade. How''s the situation inside?" He asked in a deep voice. "Fade, who... You are..." At first, they did not notice who he was. However, immediately after, they recognized him and their gazes became hesitant. He ignored their strange gazes and repeated, "How is the situation?" Upon hearing his stern voice, they hurriedly answered, "It''s not good. The girl is very emotional and we can''t step in. We can''t reach her from above and beside either as the distance is too far, not to mention that there is no foothold on the outer wall. It''ll be risky to take action." Fade''s expression turned serious and gloomy at the statement. At this very moment, Alisha suddenly raised her voice and shouted to the people below, "Yuri, you are good people. You all have treated me well. I am sorry that I''m leaving you. I will repay you in the next lifetime." "Oh no! The girl is c on the verge of breaking down. The firemen and the police were startled when they heard her statement. They wanted to rush in to rescue her, but they were afraid that they would scare her, so they were lost for a moment. At that very moment, Fade said firmly, ''TH do it!" "But..." They wanted to refute, but when they recalled his identity and strength, they nodded. "Mr. Chen, thank you." He didn''t say much. He carefully opened the door and estimated the distance between the door and the window as well as the exit route. Alisha, who was on the windowsill, seemed to have sensed his presence. She turned her head and saw the door wide open. She immediately shouted agitatedly, "Don''te in, don''te in!" Instantly, her thin body swayed on the window, putting her in a particrly precarious situation. For a moment, everyone was shocked and their expressions were full of worry. At this time, Fade moved. With lightning speed, he rushed out like a phantom. Before Alisha could even react, he was already in front of her. He grasped the girl in his hands and pulled her away from the windowsill straight away. Then, the policemen and the firemen rushed into the room, along with the medical staff. Meanwhile downstairs, the crowd let out a sigh of relief when they saw that the girl had been rescued. Someone took the lead and everyone pped their hands in joy. Subsequently, Alisha was sent to the hospital. Yuri, her roommates, and Fade followed as well. Fade and the doctor both did examinations on Alisha. Fortunately, there was nothing serious. She was just mentally drained and needed time to recover. Some reporters were keen to report the incident after hearing the news, but they were all stopped by Fade. With that, they called it a day. The next day, he visited the hospital again and Alisha was slightly better. Yuri and her roommates took shifts to apany her. At first, he wanted to ask what happened out of concern, but he decided not to in the end. However, he suddenly saw a news article on his phone. "Campus belle was humiliated and tried to end her life by jumping off a building. Who is the culprit?" He quickly browsed through the news. After reading it, he confirmed that the news was about Alisha. There were tons ofments left by dozens ofizens. Most of them were in rage and demanded that the predator be punished severely. Sure enough, a certain number ofizens spected Alisha with malice, iming that she had made a deal with the other party. Now that the transaction failed, she had deliberately made the news go wild. After reading the news, Fade called for Yuri. He showed her the news and asked, "Yuri, is this true?" She nodded gently and muttered softly, "Last night, Alisha woke up and told us everything." "At first, Alisha thought that the matter was over, but the next day, the man came to the school and asked her how much money she wanted. She was enraged and drove him away immediately." "After her sses, she was ready to head to work, but as soon as she stepped out of the campus, she was dragged to the Concort Hotel and was assaulted for a few hours." Chapter 2615 Chapter 2615 ? Yuri couldn''t help but take a deep breath, suppressing the anger in her heart. After a slight pause, she continued, "Alishaes from a rural vige and she is really conservative. Coupled with the public''sments, she couldn''t stand it, so she..." Fade nodded in understanding. "So who is he? Do you have any clues?" She shook her head. "I have no idea. Alisha doesn''t know him either. They met at a cocktail party. He is in his mid-twenties and he seems to have a strong background. The rich businessmen and socialites look up to him." "I see." He said, "Yuri, take good care of Alisha. I''ll investigate this matter. I won''t let go of the scum easily." "Brother Chen, thanks for your help," she thanked him gratefully. He simply patted her head and said, "No worries." He then left the hospital and went back to the hotel. He wanted to retrieve the surveince video at the hotel to see who the man was. At first, the hotel management refused to cooperate, but they were quick to hand the footage over to him after he smashed the counter with one punch. However, after inspecting the video, he noticed that it had been deleted. He questioned the hotel about it, but they insisted that it might be some technical issues. He suppressed his anger and called a hacker whom he had saved before, named Pablo Liang. After several hours of fixing the system, the data was restored. Fade immediately watched the footage. It took him a while to find Alisha''s footage. In the video, she was held on each side by two men, who dragged her into the hotel. Then, they took the elevator to the fifth floor and pulled her into one of the rooms. The door opened slightly and the person inside peeked out. "Stop, zoom in!" Fade ordered. Pablo did as directed and zoomed in. The man looked like he was in his midtwenties. His stature was rather short and his face was strangely distorted. At first nce, he gave off an ufortable vibe and some might even think that he''s ugly. Fade stared at the man and studied him carefully. He had no other impression of him except that the man''s face was a little strange and hideous. He was going to send the information to Galeno and asked him to contact the professionals to help him identify this person. However, Pablo suddenly yelled, "It''s him!" "Do you know this person?" Fade gawked at him. Pablo nodded and continued, "If I''m not mistaken, he should be one of the members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper, Triat Chiu." "Seven Stars of Big Dipper!" When he heard the name again, Fade''s eyes turned cold. Pablo opened the search engine and quickly searched his name. Soon, the pictures of Triat from the Seven Stars of Big Dipper appeared. Fade took a closer look and found that the person in the video was indeed very alike with Triat. However, the photos posted on the Inte were mostly of him attending public events with the other members. The photos were heavily photoshopped and he had makeup on, so Fade couldn''t really recognize him at first nce. However, when he took a closer look, he could confirm that it was Triat. Anger immediately welled up in his heart. He wanted so badly to rush off to Big Dipper Studio to make amends with Triat. "President Chen, what should we do now? Should we call the cops?" Pablo asked. Fade thought for a while and nodded. "Call the cops! Send them the photos and the video!" Pablo then started to get busy. Fade took out his mobile phone, dialed Galeno''s phone number, and told him the incident in detail. After hearing this, Galeno warned him not to be impulsive and reassured him that he would handle it. Then, Fade hung up the phone. It was not that he didn''t believe in the cops, but the Seven Stars of Big Dipper were closely rted to Big Dipper Studio and the Jin family of the Dragon Sect. If they were to deal with this step-by-step, it might take a long time to settle the matter. Even worse, it might be brushed under the rug. Therefore, he had contacted Galeno to ask him to help deal with it. After contacting Galeno, Fade had a serious look on his face. A sudden thought shed through his mind and he ordered Pablo to search for information about the Seven Stars of Big Dipper on the Inte. Most of the results were propagandas about the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. Fade then ordered Pablo to search for any negative news about them.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. They couldn''t really find anything, but with Pablo''s skills, he managed to pull up some relevant information in a minute. They were basically just some personal forums and discussion threads about the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. They wanted to ask for help publicly, but the news was quickly suppressed before it was spread. After scanning through the information, Fade''s eyes burned with rage and his expression darkened in anger. ording to the results, he could conclude that the thriving Seven Stars of Big Dipper had done hundreds of evil things. There were countless scandals of bullying the weak and beating people up. They had also seized the others'' properties and upied their territories by force. That was evidently proven when Zainos tried to take over Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc by force. Lastly, it had been frequently reported that they were involved in harassing and threatening women Among them, Triat was the most often mentioned, stating that he was lecherous and domineering. The number of women assaulted by him was near to a hundred. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After reading a few other pieces of information, Fade could almost confirm that Alisha''s incident wasmitted by Triat of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. Suppressing his anger, Fade sent the relevant information to Galeno and told him his thoughts. Galeno quickly promised that they would deal with this matter. After all, this was a good opportunity to crack down on Big Dipper Studio and the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. Jaguar and Galeno had always opposed the Jin family and Big Dipper Studio. With Galeno''s help, the issue was handled rather quickly. That same afternoon, the news regarding Tri at assaulting a campus belle became the hottest search tag on the inte. All relevant past information of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper were dug out one after another, stirring up another wave of discussion. It took the inte by storm. Numerousizens were debating and criticizing them on the Inte. After all, during this period of time, the Seven Stars of Big Dipper had defeated hostile forces and had ironically been made known as the country''s heroes. They stole the hearts of many young people in the country. Now, with such a scandal breaking out, it would naturally bring upon a heated discussion among theizens. The uproar on the Inte forced the relevant departments to have no choice but to take a stance. They attached great importance to this matter and assured the public that they would investigate it strictly and give everyone an exnation. S Chapter 2616 Chapter 2616 ? "I didn''t expect the Seven Stars of Big Dipper to be like this. I''m so disappointed, I''m no longer a fan." "They''re so good at disguising themselves. It''s a shame that I even regarded them as my idols!" "I''ve turned into an anti-fan. From now on, I''ll boycott them for the rest of my life." "I''m also a student from a performing arts school. I can''t stand such a thing, it''s way too much." There was an uproar on the Inte. In the meeting room of Big Dipper Studio, Yizreel sat in the chairperson''s seat and tapped on the projector behind him as he asked coldly, "Have you all seen these?" The other members sitting by the side nodded their heads, indicating that they had seen it.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, they did not take it to heart. "It''s just some rumors. Don''t take it seriously." "That''s right. A fan turns into an anti-fan and vice versa. It''s really ridiculous. Do they really think we rely on them to make a living? What a joke!" "They''re just a group of foolishizens. We''ll ban a few ountster and find someone to do some media framing. Things will change then." Listening to their nonchnt words, Yizreel''s expression became even more solemn. At that moment, Herbert, who was sitting on his left, adjusted his sses on his nose and coughed lightly before saying, "Don''t just look at thements, but think about the reasons behind all of these?" "What do you mean?" "Herbert, what are you implying? Just say it. Don''t keep us guessing." "That''s right. Don''t dawdle, speak out loud." Herbert nced at Yizreel, only to see him nodding slightly. Hence, he continued, "Undeniably, thesements would pose no threats to us. However, think twice. This has never happened before." "In just half a day, there is so much dirt on us and it has caused such a heated discussion. Apparently, the one behind this is not an ordinary person!" After hearing Herbert''s words, the other people''s eyes shifted in realization. "Herbert, do you mean that there is someone behind this?" "Someone is targeting us?" Before Herbert could reply, Yizreel mmed his fist on the table and fumed coldly, "Obviously! The fact that you have all just realized it now just shows how unvignt you are. I think you''ve been too at easetely." "Our Big Dipper Studio has the support of the Jin family and General Liu. Before, people wouldn''t even be able to post simr news online, let alone cause a heated discussion. This time, we are topping the hottest search tags. There must be something wrong!" "Who is messing around?" "Just kill him!" "Who is it? Are you not going to use your brains?" Yizreel red at them. Herbert replied slowly, "If I''m not wrong, it should be Fade, Master Zhu, and General Xu." Upon hearing this, the members'' expression shifted. "It''s them again. Do they really want to oppose us until the end?" "D*mn it; I say we just kill them. They''re just a few old men and half-wasted losers. They aren''t that powerful." "It''s General Xu we''re talking about. Killing him directly... Do you know what the consequences are? How foolish of you!" Yizreel was furious and he mmed hard on the table. "Then what should we do?" Yizreel''s face sank. He red at the short and ugly Triat, "Triat, this whole matter is all because of you. Tell me, what do you think we should do?" For a moment, everyone''s attention was focused on Triat. He looked a little strange and said, "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t do anything wrong!" Frowning, Yizreel asked, "Did you r*pe the girl?" Trial''s expression changed slightly. He paused for a moment and then nodded. "I did!" However, he was quick to defend himself, "Before I did so, I had already investigated her background. The girles from a rural vige. Her parents are farmers and have no influence. I made sure that there wouldn''t be any risks before I hit on her." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Otherwise, I would have turned to Fade''s women. They are the best." "Then how do you exin what''s happening right now?" Yizreel was a little angry. The others also spoke. "Triat, you''re already at the Half-Lord Level. Why are you still acting like this? If you want a woman, you can simply ask someone to get you one. Look at the mess you left behind." "You are not young anymore. How could you have no control over your lust? We shouldn''t have let you join us in the first ce." "I was against him joining. Now, it seems that..." "What do you mean? Is it all my fault? You have no responsibility at all. Don''t forget that there are also a few discussions about you all on the Inte. They are not any less than mine," Tri at retorted unpleasantly. "What do you mean by that? If it wasn''t for you, how would such a thing have happened today?" "Are you trying to pass the buck?" The crowd was about to break into a fight. Bang! Yizreel mmed his palm on the table and bellowed, "Enough! I''ve gathered you here toe up with solutions, not to quarrel." "Now, we must eliminate this rumor as soon as possible. We can''t let Fade seed." Upon hearing this, the noisy crowd instantly quietened down. Herbert voiced out, "The reason why this matter developed so fast is because there is a force channeling behind it. We have to start with the root to solve the problem." "Herbert, do you mean to let General Liu deal with it?" "Yes, but we also need to back him up." After a long discussion, they still could note up with a better solution. Vizreel finally made the decision and said, "I''ll go find General Liu. You all deal with your own affairs. Don''t leave any traces and don''t cause any more trouble. Do I make myself clear?" "Understood!" Everyone nodded. Yizreel red fiercely at Triat and demanded, "Especially you, Triat. Stay low these few days and watch your own actions. Do you understand?" "Yes Boss, I understand!" Triat responded weakly. "Let''s end the meeting!" Yizreel waved his hand. Then, he got into his car and left Big Dipper Studio. The following day, the news regarding the Seven Stars of Big Dipper suddenly disappeared on the Inte. Later on, some articles were published to clear up their names. The article stated that they had been deliberately framed by someone, to taint the Seven Stars of Big Dipper''s reputation. With that, thements on the Inte also began to shift. It was imed that the rumors had some loopholes, further proving that they had been framed. Chapter 2617 Chapter 2617 ? Even the evidence of That viting Alisha caused a spur on the Inte. "I am a student of this school. This so-called campus belle didn''t study hard at school before. She often hung out outside and interacted with many rich second-generation heirs." "I can testify that the people above are telling the truth. Just three days ago, a rich man came to school to send her flowers and cars." "Haha, who knows what sort of things this woman is doing outside!" "I''m just saying that this so-called campus belle might be selling her body outside. Perhaps Tri at didn''t name a price that she wanted, thus, she deliberately framed Triat." "I see. I wondered why the rumors seemed so strange. Now, it makes sense." "I was almost deceived by that b*tch. I misunderstood Triat. I apologize!" "Ask Alisha to apologize and prove that Triat is innocent!" All of a sudden, the trending news took a turn. Although manyizens questioned the Seven Stars of Big Dipper, at the same time, there were many who supported them as well. The two opposing parties kept on arguing on the Inte, making this matter all jumbled up. Fade came across the trending news and immediately realized that the Big Dipper Studio had yed some tricks. Then, he checked up on Alisha''s case again, only to find that the progress of the case had slowed down. It seemed to have been deliberately suppressed by someone. A surge of anger rose in his heart. He immediately drove to Galeno''s ce. In the Martial Arts League, Galeno looked at him, who seemed gloomy, and said, "Fade, I know why you are here. Come with me!" Fade did not say much and followed him into the office. Galeno handed a stack of documents to him and said, "Take a look at this!" At the same time, Galeno stated, "Big Dipper Studio is very fast. They started to take action yesterday afternoon. The matter was reported to General Liu who personally spoke up and suppressed the matter." Fade looked through the data and looked at the old man. "Even if he was Jotham, he can''t just flip the truth and me the victim!" Galeno sighed. "Of course not. Alisha''s case will surely be investigated. However, I''m afraid that it will take a long time to investigate and get a just verdict." "Why is Jotham so protective of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper?" Fade asked directly. With a deep sigh, Galeno lowered his voice and spoke slowly, "Jotham is not defending the Seven Stars of Big Dipper, but the Dragon Sect of the Jin family instead." "The Dragon Sect of the Jin family!" Fade eximed. Galeno simply nodded his head, "Harrel and Haynes Jin, whom you''ve met previously, are minor figures in the Dragon Sect. The real big shots did not reveal themselves at the time." "Since General Xu was injured and had to retire in order to recover, the situation has changed." "The hostile forces kept acting up. In order to deal with the enemy, the higher-ups had to invite the Dragon Sect to deal with the matter. Some time ago, Yizreel of the Jin family led the young experts to defeat the enemy and solved the crisis. As a result, he won a great reputation. Then, Big Dipper Studio and the Seven Stars of Big Dipper were established. The Jin family wanted to take this opportunity to expand its force and be one of the top martial arts forces in the country." "The Jin family is a martial arts family after all. They needed a mediator to obtain the official approval and cooperation. That person is General Liu." "His strength is impable. For so many years, he had contributed a lot. However, General Xu''s reputation is far superior. General Liu has always been suppressed by him." "Now, General Xu is injured and the Dragon Sect is rising. General Liu wants to take this opportunity to rise up and rece General Xu. It is expected of him." Fade had an idea of what was going on. "Hence, General Liu will protect Big Dipper Studio and the Seven Stars of Big Dipper for his own sake." "It''s hard to investigate this matter in a short time. There might not even be a result!" Galeno nodded and replied, "Exactly!" Upon hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but clench his fist, and his eyes were burning with rage. Galeno sighed and said, "Fade, I understand your feelings, but now, the situation is different. If you provoke Big Dipper Studio, I am afraid that the senior leaders will not support you!" Content belongs to "Moreover, you are still injured. If you take action, I''m afraid the consequences will be..." Fade interrupted him and said, "Master Zhu, I know what you mean." "However, I have to give an exnation to this matter." Fade''s voice was firm. "Fade, you" Galeno wanted to persuade him, but when he saw his determination, he simply sighed. "Fade, what are you going to do? Tell me and I will do my best to support you." Content belongs to "Thank you, Master Zhu!" Fade thanked him gratefully. "For the time being, I don''t need any help." After that, he was ready to leave.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Galeno warned him hurriedly, "Fade, don''t be too impulsive. You should obey the rules. General Xu and I will try our best to fight for you." "I understand!" Fade nodded and left. On the way back from the Martial Arts League, he thought of how to deal with this matter. The officials online were temporarily unreliable. Therefore, he opted to allow Pablo to counter the enemy with his special skills. Of course, Alisha was the main focus. He had to punish Triat. If the higher-ups wanted to dy the investigation, then Fade would do it himself. He would collect the evidence catch Triat, and send him to the police station. Fade couldn''t take it any longer. They still dared to y against thew under such circumstances. After confirming his n, he contacted Yuri and was ready to go to the hospital to visit Alisha andfort that pitiful little girl. However, before he could even call her, Yuri had called him first. As soon as he picked up the phone, he heard Yuri''s sobbing voice, "Brother Chen, bad news, bad news. Alisha, she..." "What''s wrong, Yuri? What happened? How is Alisha?" He asked anxiously. Yuri sobbed. "Brother Chen, Alisha slit her wrists." "What!" He was shocked. "What the hell is going on?" "Alisha, she... I..." She sobbed. "Yuri, don''t worry, I''ll be right there!" He stepped on the elerator in full strength. The car roared into the traffic and rushed to the hospital like an arrow. When he arrived at the hospital, he got out of the car and rushed to the hospital ward. In the ward, Yuri and her roommates looked pale. Their eyes were scarlet red and tears kept flowing down their faces. Chapter 2618 Chapter 2618 ? "Yuri, what''s going on?" Fade asked. She sobbed as she stuttered, "We went back to school after taking care of Alishast night. We came to visit her this morning. However, as soon as we entered the ward, we found Alisha slitting her wrists. There was blood everywhere!" "What? Where is Alisha now?" He asked. "She''s being treated in the emergency ward!" Her roommate replied. "I''ll head off to see her!" He rushed to the emergency room. It was not that he did not trust the doctors, but his medical skills were much better than theirs. Especially since he had already reached the Lord Level, his means of saving people had also increased a lot. Therefore, he wanted to save Alisha himself. When he rushed to the ward, the emergency room''s door opened and the nurses came out while pushing the stretcher out. The doctor lowered his head and heaved out a sigh. He looked at Yuri and the others and said, "I''m sorry, the cut was too deep. The patient lost too much blood. It''s toote." "What?" Yuri and her roommates fell to the ground as if they had been struck by lightning. Fade''s face turned pale, and he rushed to the bedside.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The young girl''s face was pale. Her body was icy cold and her breathing was faint. He immediately checked the girl''s pulse. "There''s still a pulse!" He felt the slight fluctuation of Alisha''s pulse. Immediately, he activated the wood essence of the elixir core in his body and frantically injected it into Alisha''s body. The wood essence was nourishing, and it had a magical effect on treating diseases. In addition, he had already reached the Lord level, thus, the healing effect of wood essence was definitely more efficient. Under the nourishment of the wood essence, Alisha, who was on the edge of death, was slowly brought back to life by Fade. After 15 minutes of treatment, her breathing was finally stabilized. He quickly adjusted his breathing and treated the wounds on her wrists. After another ten minutes, her wounds were treated and her heartbeat gradually recovered. The situation had stabilized. However, the injury was too serious. She was still in aa, but fortunately, her life was no longer in danger. He was relieved. He exined the situation and handed Alisha over to the doctor. Then, he spoke to Yuri and her roommates. The girls wiped their tears and apanied Alisha into the intensive care unit. He instructed the doctor to arrange for a closer inspection. With that, Fade stepped out of the room with a cold expression on his face and walked into the security office. "I need the surveince footage on the patient in room 316 for the past two days." The security wanted to refuse his demand, but when he saw Fade''s cold eyes, he shivered and showed him the video. Then, Fade studied the footage carefully. At first, the content of the video seemed pretty normal, but at midnight, a nurse suddenly walked into the ward and handed a mobile phone to Alisha. She was taken aback as she picked up the phone. It seemed that she was having a video call. However, due to the angle, Fade could not see the caller. However, judging from Alisha''s reaction, he could tell that she was being defensive. After the conversation, her expression dimmed. In the next few hours, she kept tossing and turning. It was difficult for her to fall asleep as if she was thinking about something. She stayed that way until eight in the morning. The nurse walked into the ward again and handed the phone to Alisha. She looked at it and her expression shifted greatly. She was in a state of despondency. At 8:30 in the morning, she picked up the de hidden in a gift box with a pale face. She then cut her wrists to end her life. It was unknown whether it was the hospital''s negligence or if someone had deliberately arranged it. Twenty minutester, another nurse came in and found Alisha in that condition. Then, she was brought to the emergency room. After watching the content of the video, Fade''s face turned blue and he said coldly, "Find this nurse!" The staff members didn''t dare to refute, thus, they got up and called the hospital director. The director was quick to rush over. He looked at Fade and tried to exin, "Mr. Chen, about this matter, we..." "I''ll give you half an hour. Bring the nurse to me. Otherwise, get ready to get fired!" Fade looked at the director and said coldly. The man shivered, nodded his head immediately, and then quickly went to find the nurse. He made a call to Pablo to see if anyone could identify Alisha''s caller. Twenty minutester, the hospital director came rushing to his side covered in sweat. He rushed to Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I''ve found her." "Where is she?" Fade asked coldly. The director handed the phone to Fade and said, "We just found out that the nurse hasn''t gone home after work in the morning and was just about to leave by car. However, we managed to stop her and she is now being sent here." "I''ll go over now!" Fade looked at the address on the phone and stepped away. With that, he met them in front of the entrance of a hotel. After turning off the engine and getting out of his car, Fade walked to the door of the hotel and asked coldly, "Where is she?" "She''s inside!" They greeted him respectfully. As soon as he entered the hotel, he was greeted with a woman in her early thirties in the lobby. The woman was surrounded by two men, and she was still struggling to defend herself. "Why did you arrest me?" "You are holding me hostage. You are breaking thew. I want to call the police. I want to sue you." "I''m telling you to let me go. Otherwise, I''ll make you pay for what you''ve done." Fade strode to the woman, looked down at her, and said, "Who asked you to hand Alisha the phone?" "Uh... Who are you? What did you say? I don''t understand!" The woman looked up at him and spoke in a daze. p! Without hesitation, he pped the woman on the face. Her cheek instantly became red and swollen. "Answer my question!" "You dare to hit me? Let''s fight to our deaths then!" The woman struggled out of the two men''s grip and pounced on Fade like a mad dog. She waved her hands in an attempt to hit him. He remained unfazed. He pped the woman in the face with his palms and knocked her to the ground. At the same time, he increased his tone and said, "Answer my question!" "Sob..." The woman covered her cheeks and cried. "He hit me! He''s trying to kill me. Call the police, quick..." A hint of anger shed across Fade''s eyes. His right hand moved to grab the woman''s throat, lifting her up. The woman struggled to breathe. She moved her legs desperately, trying to break free. However, at that very moment, his right hand, as if made by steel and concrete, gripped her even tighter. The woman''s throat burned in pain. She was being suffocated and her face turned red. Fade, who was in front of her, seemed to have turned into a demon from hell and wasing at her with a deathly motive. Sensing the approach of her death, the woman was terrified. She moved her head with difficulty and nodded slightly. At the same time, she squeezed out a few words, "D. I''ll talk... I''ll tell you everything! Bang! There was a loud noise. Fade let go of her, and the woman fell to the ground in pain. However, she had no time to care about that. She parted her lips and gasped for air Content belongs to "Say it!" His voice was cial. UMS Chapter 2619 Chapter 2619 ? The woman looked up at Fade, who looked like he was ready to kill. She trembled in fear. "Yes, someone paid me to bring the mobile phone and de into her room." "Who is it?" He asked coldly. She shook her head and said, "Some gangsters near the hospital told me to do it, but I don''t know who the boss is!" "How could you not know!" He red at her. Upon seeing this, she was shocked. "Although I don''t know who he is, I have recorded all the contents in the video call." "Really?" He looked at her doubtfully. She nodded and exined desperately, "When the gangster found me, he gave me 100,000 yuan in deposit and said that he would give me another 200,000 more once the task is done." "Since it''s such a huge amount of money, I knew it was not just a simple matter. I was a little worried too. Hence, I was being cautious. I secretly recorded all the calls." He narrowed his eyes and gave the woman a few more nces. It seemed that this nurse had done such tasks quite a lot of times, and she was experienced in it. She even kept some tricks up her sleeves. "Where is the video?" He asked. She took out her mobile phone and said in a trembling voice, "1-1 saved it online. 1-1 will find it right away." "Hurry up!" He scolded coldly. A few minutester, the woman found the video and handed the phone to Fade. He took the phone and began to listen to the conversation. The content was about the video call between Alisha and the caller. "Hello, may I ask who you are?" Alisha''s voice was very polite. It could be seen that she had calmed down after beingforted by Fade and Yuri. However, just then, a burst ofcentughter came from the other end of the line, "Hey, prettydy. Did you forget about me so soon? We had such a good time at the Concort Hotel!" "You, you..." She seemed erratic. "Stay away from me!" "Why are you so nervous, prettydy? Don''t you miss me and want to spend time with me? I wille to the hospital today to y with you!" The caller continued tough proudly but he did not reveal his face. "Stay away from me. I called the police. I''m going to get you arrested," she spat. However, the man was apparently confident. "Call the police and arrest me? Haha, let''s not talk about whether the police would dare to catch me. Once this matter is publicized, you know what the consequences will be!" "I have checked your information. Your name is Alisha Xu, and youe from a small vige in Losche Ville. Your parents and grandparents are all from the same vige. You are the first university student in your family. When you went to school, your family must''ve been so proud of you!" "You... What do you want?" Her voice trembled. "Haha, don''t you understand?" He continued with augh, "I have already taken a video of us that night. I also sent someone to send it to your family." "I''ve sent it to everyone in your high school, middle school, primary school, and the whole vige. Oh right! They don''t have inte in your vige, but don''t worry, I sent someone to provide cellr data. Do you want to know how those people will react when they see the video?" "No, no, don''t tell my parents! Don''t..." She shouted. However, the man seemed to be more proud. "What? Are you afraid that your family will find out about your scandal? Haha, but it''s toote. They''ve already seen it. You can see for yourself!" Then, there was a shift in the video call, and the scene of a mountain vige could be seen. It could be seen that someone was holding a mobile phone and ying Alisha''s indecent video, shouting and walking in the vige. Soon, all the vigers gathered around to watch the video and began to point at it. "Isn''t that the daughter of the Xu family?" "Didn''t she go to university? What''s going on?" "Haha, as I said, if you go to a big city, you won''t be able to learn well. Look, she''s a bad influence!" "She isn''t studying. She has been going out, being a seductress!" "Mr. Xu,e and look at your daughter. She isn''t studying hard, but she found you a son-inw!" "Haha, I just don''t know how many sons-iw there are! I don''t think dozens are not enough. You might have hundreds of sons-inw." Soon, the video was delivered to Alisha''s parents and grandparents. When her rtives saw the video, their faces turned pale instantly. They wanted to grab the phone from the man''s hand, but they were no match for him at all. Instead, they were pushed to the ground. Her father''s and grandfather''s expressions were dark, and her mother and grandmother were crying and screaming. "How could Alisha do such a thing? Shame on her. She brought shame to our Xu family!" "Just what is she learning in university? She should have listened to me at that time. Once she finished high school, she should have found someone to marry and not bring shame to us." "If a scandal spreads, how will she go out in the future? She''ll beughed at by others." "She''s shameless. She''s not a member of our family. Let''s drive her out." Alisha''s hometown was conservative. Her parents, grandparents, and many others, had an old fashioned mindset. It was impossible for them to ept such a thing. After watching the video, they did not care about her. Instead, they began to scold her. When Alisha saw these videos, she almost broke down and said in a crying voice, "Wh-What do you want to do to me? What on earth do you want?" The man on the other end of the line suddenly became sinister. "I don''t want to do anything. I just want you to see what kind of person you are right now. By the way, do you want to see the reaction of your teachers and ssmates? The content is even more wonderful!" "No, go away!" She roared. However, the man was even morecent. "What, you can''t stand it anymore? I still have several more exciting videos in my hand. What do you think the consequences are if it is publicized?" "No, no... I don''t want..." Her voice became hoarse and she was on the verge of a breakdown. However, the other party was still fueling the fire. "Haha, you don''t want it? These are all your actions! If you can''tstand it, then die! You have lost all your pride now. If you step out into society, you will beughed at What''s the point of being alive? It''s better to die. It''s over "Die, die..." She murmured and hung up the phone. The first video call ended.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Fade''s eyes were burning with anger and he had the urge to kill someone. Through the call, it was clear that the man was deliberately humiliating Alisha. He knew that she was an introverted and conservative person. He even spread the video to her hometown, letting her friends and rtives know so that she wouldn''t be able to bear the burden and she would end her life on her own. "Who is it!" He gnashed his teeth in anger. Then, he yed the second call video. This video was simr to the first one. The man deliberately spread the video of Alisha at her school. They also took screenshots of some of the ssmates'' discussion threads regarding her. They also specifically found some videos that were bashing Alisha on the Inte. After thest video, Alisha was on the verge of a mental breakdown. With the stimtion of the video, she couldn''t stand it anymore and finally chose to end her own life. The person, who finally achieved his goal, showed half of his proud face in the video at the veryst second. Although it was only half of his face, Fade was sure that the person on the phone was the person who vited Alisha... That from the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. "Goto hell,That!" He gritted his teeth and spat out a few words. His eyes were full of killing intent. Chapter 2620 Chapter 2620 ? Meanwhile, in a high-ss hot spring club in Capital City, Triat of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper was soaking in the tub with his chest bare. There were also two beautiful women around him, who were giving him a massage. While enjoying the massage, he was talking to someone on the phone. "How''s it going?" He asked. "Sir, everything is settled. The woman attempted to end her life by slitting her wrists. She probably can''t be rescued. And the nurse, I''ve already sent her away," the man on the other side of the line reported respectfully. "What do you mean "should"? I want to know the exact information. Report it to me once you get the full details," Triat cursed angrily. "Yes, Mr. Chiu, I''ll go and find out right away," the man hurriedly replied. "Hurry up. Don''t dawdle," Triat snapped and hung up the phone. Upon seeing this, the two beautiful women next to him came closer. They were beautiful and lovely. "Triat, what''s wrong? Who made you unhappy?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Who dares to provoke you in Capital City? Who is so blind as to pick a fight with one of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper?" Holding the two beauties in his arms, heughed and answered, "A woman who doesn''t know what''s good for her is being yed by me. She even wants to call the police to make this matter worse. I have no choice but to let someone solve this matter." "Who is it? She doesn''t know how lucky she is to be your woman. How can she not cherish such an opportunity?" "We don''t have such luck like her. You also have to show us some love, Triat!" "Of course, today, you two are mine." Heughed out loud while holding the two beauties in the hot spring. The water sshed and the sounds of pleasure drifted through the air. Just as he was in the midst of rxing and preparing to have a good time. A figure, like a ghost, floated into the hot spring "Ah!" Hugging the two beauties, Triat was about to reach his peak. At this moment, a cold voice boomed through the room, "Are you Triat?" Suddenly, Trial''s heart sank, and his emotions fell from his climax. However, he was, after all, a Half-Lord Level expert. Hence, his reflexes were fast. He pushed the beauties away and retreated frantically, putting a distance between them. With that, Fade pushed the two women away and walked towards him. "It seems that you are indeed Triat!" Triat turned around to take a good look at the person in front of him. "You are... Fade!" Triat recognized him and his eyes turned cold. Fade red at him coldly and stepped closer. "Since you know me, this should make things easier." "Who doesn''t know about the reputation of Master Chen?" Triatughed and ttered him, but his face showed vignce. Positive energy began to surge within his veins. "Why are you here, Master Chen?" He asked with a smile. Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at him. "Are you really not aware?" "Haha, Master Chen, you are such a jokester. You and I have never met. I really don''t know why you are here looking for me." Triat shook his head. However, at this moment, the positive energy within his body hadpletely condensed, and the strength of a Half-Lord Level began to surge. Fade looked at Triat coldly and said in a rough voice, "I came to see you because of Alisha." "Alisha! Who is she? I don''t even know her. You''vee to the wrong person." Triat was ying dumb. Fade''s eyes revealed his anger as he said in a low voice, "Alisha was vited, and then you forced her to end her life." "Now, do you remember?" Trial''s eyes flickered and his eyes couldn''t meet Fade''s gaze. He quickly pondered on how to respond to this matter. "What? You don''t have a good memory, huh? Have you forgotten what happened this morning?" Fade continued to walk towards him and he spoke in a cold tone. Upon seeing Fade approaching, Triat felt an unknown pressure and inexplicably became nervous. "Oh, I remember Alisha!. It was that girl... I''m afraid that you must have misunderstood something!" Triat gathered his thoughts. "The girl was willing to do it in the hotel. I also gave her my money, but then she'' regretted it afterwards. She wanted to ckmail me and I certainly wouldn''t agree. As for the matter of forcing her to end her life like what you just said, I swear I don''t know anything about it!" "You still don''t want to admit to your faults!" Fade''s voice was gloomy and cial. Then, he showed the video recorded by the nurse. The video was yed in front of Triat. Fade questioned, "Now, do you still want to deny it?" After watching the video, Triat was stunned. He didn''t expect that his calls were recorded. He had to strictly investigate the matterter on. However, the most important thing at present was to deal with Fade. Trial''s eyes shifted restlessly. Atst, he spread his hands in front of him, looked up at Fade, and said, "Since you already know about this, then tell me. What do you want?" "What do I want?" Fade narrowed his eyes, and then lowered his voice, "One life for another. You have to pay for what you did to Alisha. I want you to pay with your life!" "You..." That''s eyes shed with anger. He immediately sneered, "Fade, why do I have to do that?" "She''s just an ordinary girl. Even if she dies, it''s not a big deal. For people like us, a casual blow towards a girl like her can be simply brushed off with a wave of our hand!" Content belongs to "The reason why you want to stand up for this girl is because you want some benefits. Just say it. What do you want!" That had an indifferent attitude. That made Fade''s eyes be colder. He red at That and said frostily, "I only want your life!" "Fade, do you really think that I''m afraid of you? If it wasn''t for Jaguar, who is supporting you, I would have already killed you long ago. Now you are being insatiable in front of me!" That was furious. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Besides, a video can''t be regarded as evidence. The girl ended her life just because I casually said some things. Does her death really have anything to do with me?" The anger in Fade''s heart boiled, but heposed himself. "Are you done talking?" "I... Fade, what are you going to do?" Staring at him, Triat felt a chill run down his spine despite being in a hot spring. "I want you to die!" Fade''s voice was extremely cold. Chapter 2621 Chapter 2621 ? "If you want me to die, I''ll have no choice but to kill you first!" With that, Triat shouted as he charged towards him. His unique skill, which had been cultivated long ago, shot out of his right hand and it shed towards Fade. The ball of light, with a terrifying power of positive energy, was like an eagle''s w, fiercely grabbing at Fade''s heart. "Our Seven Stars of Big Dipper are not to be trifled with." "Go to hell!" Triat shouted fiercely. Faced with the sudden attack from Triat, Fade continued to stand still in his spot as if he was oblivious to the attack. However, when Triat''s attack was right in front of him, Fade simply waved his right hand and a red light cut through Triat''s attack like a sharp knife. It then dissipated in the air. "How is that possible? My attack should..." Seeing this, Triat was taken aback. However, he reacted rather quickly. He immediately summoned his martial essence and sent out continuous attacks towards Fade. Triat hadprehended 300 streaks of martial essence. His martial essence was mainly focused on his specialized skill, the Eagle w Strike, which made him very powerful He had the confidence that he could even go against an ordinary Half-Lord Level who hadprehended 400-500 streaks of martial essence. The attack he wasunching was very powerful indeed. The attack was still wafting in the air. Fade could somewhat sense a group of extremely sharp golden eagles rushing towards him. It was as if it could pierce through people''s eyes. However, in the face of such an attack, he still remained calm and did nothing. Not to mention that Fade had already stepped onto the path of the Lord Level. Even when he was still at Star Ind, he, who was still at the Half-Lord Level at the time, was able to kill four Half-Lord experts who hadprehended 600 streaks of martial essence. Therefore, That''s attack was just a piece of cake to him. With another simple wave, the crimson aura moved again like a sharp de. The sessive attacks of Triat''s Eagle ws Strikes were all cut off and diffused in the air. Immediately, a series of crackling explosions boomed through the room, shaking the whole building. The explosion was apanied by the mist from the hot spring. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Tri at jumped up from the hot spring and ran out of the door, without even putting on his clothes. Although he was very confident in his own strength, his continuous attacks were all dissipated by Fade. He was terrified. He had no time to fight against Fade and was ready to throw all of it away to escape. As long as he returned to Big Dipper Studio and summoned the other members, no matter how strong Fade was, he would still die. Therefore, there was no need to y rough right then. With his n, Triat''s increased his speed. He shuffled back and forth flexibly. In less than ten seconds, he rushed to the first floor and was ready to leave. Just as he was about to leave, a figure appeared in front of him and blocked his way. "Are you trying to escape?" "You..." Trial looked up to find that the person in front of him was Fade. He was shocked and hurriedly changed his direction. However, at that moment, Fade made his move. A red light was activated from his right hand. The light burst out in the air and turned into a red lightsaber that was directed towards Triat. Upon sensing the iing attack, Triat panicked and tried to block it. However, his positive energy was like ice and snow encountered by a hot knife, melting rapidly with Fade''s red lightsaber. In less than three seconds, it was broken by Fade''s strength. Whoosh! A red sharp sword shed across Triat''s body. Triat''s body froze as he stood still in shock. He turned to look at Fade and asked with difficulty, "How could this be possible? My attacks were taken down so easily. Didn''t you get hurt? Are you..." Before he could finish, Fade burst out a suffocating strength. At the same time, he stated coldly, "This is only the beginning. It''s not just you, but will bring down the whole Seven Stars of Big Dipper and the entire Big Dipper Studio." Upon sensing Fade''s aura, a look of shock appeared in Trial''s eyes. "This... This is the aura of a Lord Level practitioner. Y- You''ve actually reached the Lord Level. You..." However, his final exmation came to an abrupt end with the appearance of a red line across his body. Trial''s body was split into two with the red line and he fell to the ground, with blood gushing out. He was dead. Fade snorted and disappeared from the scene like a sh of lightning. A few minutester, with the sound of police and ambnce sirens, a group of people rushed to the hot spring. Half an hourter, in Big Dipper Studio, everyone once again sat around the conference table. However,pared to thest two meetings, there was another person missing. At first, it was Zainos. Now, Trial was not present either. Everyone present looked a little unhappy. Yizreel, who was sitting at the head of the table, looked even more furious and grim. He looked around the crowd and said in a deep voice, "You all know about Triat, right?" The five other members of Seven Stars of Big Dipper nodded in agreement.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Triat was killed. Who did it?" "D*mn, they''vee to pick a fight with our Big Dipper Studio. We can''t let this matter go so easily." Compared to the furious crowd, Herbert, who was wearing a pair of sses and sitting beside Yizreel, was as calm as ever. He gently adjusted the sses on his nose and looked at Yizreel questioningly. "Yizreel, what''s the situation at the scene? Any clues?" Yizreel did not say anything else but tapped the table gently. Suddenly, pictures appeared on the projector behind him. What they saw was the scene of Tri at s death in the hot spring. Even if the Seven Stars of Big Dipper were mentally prepared, they were still shocked to see such a tragic death. "How is this possible!" "Who did this?" "He was sliced into two pieces. Is his opponent stronger than him by that much?" "Is there any surveince video or something like that?" l.ne Yizreel looked at the crowd and said in a low voice, "The surveince video in the club had been destroyed. There were two women who took a bath with Triat, but they couldn''t recognize the perpetrator." "This..." Everyone below began to frown. However, Yizreel continued, "It doesn''t matter. I can almost be sure that Fade was the killer." "Fade. It must be him!" "But why?" The others started discussing. Chapter 2622 Chapter 2622 ? "That kid has gone overboard!" "First, Zainos was disabled, and we didn''t make amends for the sake of General Xu, but now, he killed Trial. Does he really think the Seven Stars of Big Dipper are to be messed with?" "Boss, we can''t let this matter go. We must teach Fade a lesson. Otherwise, people might take advantage of us." Everyone was filled with indignation. Only Herbert remained calm andposed. He simply stared at Yizreel. "Yizreel, what exactly happened?" Yizreel stated faintly, "It''s that girl from the art school some time ago. You guys should know about her!" "I know, the one who got yed by Trial!" "Fade used this opportunity to dig out our dark past and attack us on the Inte, but we were able to block him." "Just because of a girl from an art school, that guy named Fade killed Triat? Is it even necessary? They are not even rted!" Yizreel looked at everyone and continued, "I asked someone to investigate. That girl is Yuri''s ssmate. I''m sure you know the rtionship between Yuri and Fade." "Also,st night, Triat called the girl several times to provoke her to end her life." "Fade must have gotten angry and eventually attacked Triat." After listening, there was a brief silence and then everyone spoke. "That''s all? Fade is too meddlesome. We have already taken a step back and even stopped attacking the people around him. Yet, he still wants to intervene." "She''s just a ssmate of a friend. Is it even necessary?" "Isn''t that Fade guy a little foolish?" "In my opinion, the same goes for Triat. He couldn''t control his manhood and lost his life to a woman. What a..." While everyone was talking, Herbert came across a thought. He looked at Yizreel and said, "Yizreel, you said that Triat provoked the girl and caused her to attempt to end her life. If that''s the case, we can''t say that Triat is responsible for it. In this case, Fade''s attack on him was on purpose." When he said thest few words, Herbert clenched his teeth and squeezed out these words. The others were riled up as well. "Herbert, what do you mean? Are we going to sue Fade and take this to court?." "A homicide... Even if General Xu has his back, this kind of thing can''t be easily settled!" "Yes, we need to seize this opportunity and teach him a lesson. We must beat him up and let him know that our Big Dipper Studio is not to be messed with." Yizreel shook his head and sighed. "Your idea is in the right direction but unfortunately, we have no evidence." Everyone sighed, frowning endlessly. However, at this very moment, Herbert suddenly muttered, "Yizreel, whether or not there is evidence, it''s not the key. Now, the main thing is to make this matter bigger and let the people above us know." Upon hearing this, Yizreel suddenly understood the situation. His eyes lit up as she stated, "You mean...We should let the higher-ups be aware of this matter." Herbert nodded in agreement, "Whether there is evidence or not, as long as the leaders know about this, we will benefit from it." "After all, although General Liu and some other officials have continued to support us, General Xu has always supported Fade. Hence, a lot of senior officials do not think we will win." "Well blow the matter up and let the higher-ups know. Then, it''ll be a blow to both Fade and General Xu." "After all, the senior leaders despise people who don''t follow the rules." Hearing Herbert''s words, Yizreel and the rest of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper became excited. "Yes, that''s it!" "Herbert, you have such a quick mind. You should handle this." "Quickly contact General Liu and put the me on Fade." Finally, Herbert reminded him, "Yizreel, as for your Jin family, if possible, also..." Yizreel squinted and said with a smile, "Don''t worry about my family. They will definitely take action. After all, Harell and Haynes can''t just die in vain." As for Fade, he returned to the hospital after settling the matter. He checked on Alisha again. After making sure that she waspletely safe, he talked to Yuri and her roommates to appease them. It was not long before he received a call from Galeno. As soon as he picked up the phone, Galeno''s serious voice came from the other side of the line, "Fade, where are you? If you are free, can youe over immediately?" Fade had vaguely guessed what it was about. Without hesitation, he said, "Master Zhu, I''ll be right there." "Okay, I''ll wait for you!" Galeno immediately hung up the phone. An hourter, Fade appeared in Galneo''s office. Galeno went straight to the point without any concealment, "Fade, be honest. Did you kill Triat of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Fade looked at Master Zhu and nodded, "Yes, I did." "It really was you." Hearing this, Galeno''s expression changed into a more depressed expression. He murmured, "Fade, why are you so impulsive? You..." "Master Zhu, is there any problem?" Fade asked. Gaeno nodded and handed a stack of documents to Fade. He said, "Big Dipper Studio reported the death of Triat. General Liu united with the din family and reported to the tel. higher-ups that it was you who killed Triat. Now, they want to severely punish you." Fade narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Report me? I''ll wait for them." "Fade, don''t be impulsive." Galeno persuaded, "The authorities haven''t made a decision and are still discussing it. The situation is stilf not too bad as of now. At least they have no substantial evidence to use you." Fade looked at him and said, "Master Zhu, I know what you mean. I don''t want to go against the senior leaders, and I won''t betray our country." "However, despite knowing the consequences, I will still do something. Moreover, I don''t regret killing Triat this time!" Galeno looked at Fade''s firm expression and sighed deeply. He put down the materials in his hand and continued, "Fade, can you tell me what happened?" Fade nodded and then told him about Alisha''s story in full detail. After hearing this, Galeno''s expression darkened. With angerzon his face, he punched the table and shouted coldly, "They''ve gone too far. That''s how the superiors abuse their privilege." Fade continued, "Master Zhu, will the senior officials change their minds if this matter is exposed?" Galeno was silent and did not say anything. Chapter 2623 Chapter 2623 ? Indeed, Alisha''s matter was worthy of sympathy. The Seven Stars of Big Dipper had indeed behaved excessively. However, before the real problem of the continuous intrusion of hostile forces, it was necessary to fight against them with the help of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper and the power of the Jin family behind them. Therefore, even if such a thing was brought up, it would only be symbolic punishment. It would not hurt the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. When Fade saw Galeno''s reaction, he immediately understood what was going on and said, "I understand." Galeno sighed, looked at him, and said, "Fade, when faced with reality, some things have to be..." "Master Zhu, you don''t have to exin. I know what''s going on." Fade continued, "If there is nothing else, I''ll leave now." He stood up and was about to leave. Galeno also quickly stood up and saw him off. "Fade, regarding Triat, don''t admit to it. General Xu and I will help you. As long as there is no solid evidence, they can''t do anything to you." "I understand, thank you, Master Zhu!" Fade nodded and then left. Over the next few days, Fade did not ask Galeno about the situation. However, from the Inte, TV, and other news outlets, Fade could spy on the situation. Some media outlets criticized him for Triat''s injury and death and even vaguely mentioned Jaguar behind him. It was stated that they wanted to investigate this matter strictly. As for the others, they mainly focused on the evil deeds of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper, as well as the public grievances that they had caused. For a moment, both sides were constantly fighting. The public, who were affected by the media, were consciously divided into two groups and began to curse on the Inte. The situation was within Fade''s expectations. He did not pay too much attention to these things. Instead, during this period of time, he went to the hospital many times to treat Alisha, and hadpletely cured her. Just when Fade and Yuri took Alisha out of the hospital, Galeno called again. Fade immediately picked up the phone and asked, "Master Zhu, have you gotten the results from the controversy?" "No, it''s something else. It''s a very important matter," Galeno said seriously. "Tomorrow morning, at nine o''clock, get ready for a meeting at Hall 3 of the government office." "Hall 3 of the government office? Meeting? What meeting?" Fade was a little surprised. After all, Hall 3 of the government office was not an ordinary ce. It was definitely a ce where only the big shots of the government officials could enter. It was almost impossible for Fade, who had already lost his official identity, to enter such a ce. However, Galeno asked him to attend the meeting there, which made him feel very surprised. Galeno said in a deep voice, "It''s a meeting about martial artists. It''s not convenient to talk about it on the phone. Come to my ce early tomorrow. I''ll tell you in detail." "Sure!" Fade nodded and then hung up the phone. Since Galeno sounded serious, Fade gathered with his friends and rtives and made arrangements that day. The next day, he set off in advance and arrived at the Martial Arts League at 8 o''clock. When he entered Galeno''s office, he saw Jaguar sitting on the office chair. He could not help but exim, "General Xu, why are you here? What happened to your body?" Jaguar looked at Fade''s concerned expression, smiled, waved his hand, and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t die so quickly." "Sit down, let''s get down to business." Fade sat down immediately. Galeno gave an order outside, closed the door, and sat down too. Fade looked at the two people who looked serious, and his expression was solemn. Jaguar went straight to the point. "Fade, what I''m about to say now is going to be discussed in the meeting in Hall 3 of the government office. It''s very important so listen carefully." "Is it... appropriate for us to talk about it?" Fade did not expect Jaguar to disclose the content of the meeting to him in advance. Jaguar waved his hand and said, "The meeting is in an hour. You will know sooner orter." "In the meetingter, an official announcement will be made. Yesterday, the major martial artist organizations in the west suddenty announced a piece of news that the treasured Seven- colored Lotus was discovered on Makallu Peak on the southwest border of our country." "Now, all the major local martial arts forces in the west have started to move upon hearing the news. They are all rushing towards Makallu Peak topete for the Seven-colored Lotus." Upon hearing this, Fade moved and said, "Are we going to send people topete for the Seven-colored Lotus too?" Jaguar shook his head and said, "It''s not important topete for the Seven-colored Lotus. The bigger question is, is the Sevencolored Lotus in Makallu Peak or not?" "That... Then why are they..." Fade was puzzled for a moment. Then, he thought of something. His expression darkened and he said, "It''s just an excuse. The martial artists in the west will be entering our country to secretly stir up trouble."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jaguar nodded and said, "Yes, this is what we are most worried about." "Previously, there were all sorts of martial artists who had invaded us, but their movements were all very minor. Usually, there would only be one or two Half-Lord Level martial artists who would bring around ten people with them" "However, it''s different this time. Almost all the world''s martial artists are making their move. Hundreds of them wille. Moreover, all of them are great martial artists. they move together, I''m afraid it will be difficult for us to stop them." After Fade heard this, he understood the seriousness of the matter. With a dark expression, he looked at Jaguar and asked, "General Xu, what can I do?" Jaguar said, "We have noticed the intentions of the people from the west. Therefore, we must immediately form a team of martial artists to go to Makallu Peak area to stop those martial artists from advancing." "Of course, because the people from the west announced that these non-governmental martial artists havee voluntarily, we can only use non- governmental martial artists to face the challenge." "However, the strength of the nongovernmental martial artists in our country is somewhat inadequate." Speaking of this, Jaguar sighed. Galeno continued where Jaguar left off and said to Fade, "As of now, the government can only organize a group of capable nongovernmental martial artists. One would be Big Dipper Studio power represented by the Seven Stars of Big Dipper, and the other is you, Fade." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "During the meetingter, General Liu will definitely rmend the members of Big Dipper Studio as our representative to go to Makallu Peak. General Xu will also rmend you to organize a group of martial artists." "What do you think, Fade?" Galeno looked at him. Without any hesitation, Fade looked determined and said, "Master Zhu, General Xu, I won''t refuse. I''m willing to go if you need my help.'' "Good, good, good!" Jaguar nodded and looked at Fade with a smile on his face. Galeno also smiled, but he immediately said, "With your promise, we are relieved. However, whether we can defeat Big Dipper Studio and be selected is still a question." "Will the other party take action?" Fade raised his eyebrows. Jaguar answered, "Of course. Jotham has always wanted to rece me. He would not let such a great opportunity slip by." Galeno looked at Fade and said, "Thus, Fade, you should be mentally prepared. During the meeting, I''m afraid that the Seven Stars of Big Dipper will attack you." "Attack? I will ept the challenge. I have never been afraid of anyone." Fade''s eyes were filled with pride. Jaguar patted Fade''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Great, you are indeed the one I like. This is exactly the style of our Chinese martial artists!" Chapter 2624 Chapter 2624 ? After the chat, it was almost time for the meeting. Fade, Galeno, and Jaguar went to Hall 3 of the government office to attend the meeting. Half an hourter, the three of them entered the hall after extensive inspections. A group of people had gathered outside the hall. Among them were Fade''s opponents, the Seven Stars of Big Dipper and Yizreel who was also known as Pris. They surrounded Jotham and were discussing something. The arrival of Fade and Jaguar had attracted everyone''s attention. Many people came forward and greeted them. After all, although Jaguar had lost a lot of his status due to his injuries, he was still the Army Lord. On the surface, no one would ever be disrespectful to him on such an asion. However, for Fade, who was beside Jaguar, everyone''s attitude towards him was different. Some people smiled and said hello to him, some nodded calmly as an acknowledgement, and some pretended not to know him and turned a blind eye to him. After exchanging some greetings, Jaguar and Galeno took Fade to the door of the meeting room. At the same time, Jotham arrived at the door of the meeting room with the people from Big Dipper Studio. The two groups of people met at the door on both sides. Because it was an ancient building, the door of the meeting room was not big. Therefore, it was impossible for both parties to enter at the same time. Hence, the situation at the scene changed into a confrontation between the two parties. Everyone turned to look at the two groups, wondering what would happen next. After all, everyone had heard of Jaguar''s defeat due to his injuries and Jotham''s sudden rise. Not to mention the conflict between Fade and Big Dipper Studio. It could be said that both sides were rivals. Jaguar and Jotham, naturally noticed the other party. Their footsteps halted and they stopped at the door. They understood what the other party was thinking and what everyone was thinking at the moment. They turned to look at each other almost at the same time. For a moment, the scene was silent. The two sides confronted each other without saying a word. Although Jaguar was injured, his eyes were piercing. He stared at Jotham without moving. Like a mountain, he exuded a huge oppressive aura. Jotham had initially wanted to confront Jaguar, but he felt an enormous pressure inexplicably.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In the end, he was the first to speak. Jotham forced a smile and pretended to have just seen him. He said, "General Xu, you are here too!" "Of course!" Jaguar nodded and said lightly, "General Liu, I see that you are quite proactive!" Jotham''s expression changed slightly as he said, "This is a matter of grave importance. It''s my responsibility to be more proactive." "Is that so?" Jaguar looked at him questioningly. At that moment, the sound of a bell rang. "It''s almost time. The meeting is about to begin in five minutes." "Come in and take a seat!" Although everyone said so, everyone stood still when they noticed that Jotham and Jaguar were still standing at the entrance. Jaguar remained calm and looked straight at Jotham without any movement. Jotham wanted to keep confronting him, but after looking at the time, he exhaled and took the initiative to take a step back. He said to Jaguar, "General Xu, please!" "General Liu, thank you very much!" Jaguar said calmly. Then, he brought Fade into the meeting room. Behind him, Jotham led the members of Big Dipper Studio into the meeting room one by one. Some of the members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper could not help but say in a low voice. "That Fade is just too arrogant!" "Why did Jotham give in? Wouldn''t it mean that we are admitting defeat?" Yizreel turned to re at the gossiping Seven Stars of Big Dipper members and whispered, "Shut up; don''t talk nonsense. There''s no need to make a fuss over such trivial matters. The real matter now is the meetingter." Everyone entered the meeting room. After everyone took their seats, a man in his sixties, wearing a tunic suit, stood out. He represented the government. Getting straight to the point, the government representative simply exined the details of the meeting. Fade listened to his words carefully. After the representative finished talking, the content was exactly the same as what Jaguar had said. It was the appearance of the so-called ''Seven- colored Lotus'' and to guard against the invasion of foreign martial artists. After the representative had finished with the introduction, the next step was to discuss the countermeasures, which was the real highlight of the meeting. The representative said in a deep voice, "In order to deal with the foreign martial artists, we need to organize a group of non this martial artists to deal with this matter." "Everyone present here is a martial artist. Please tell us your thoughts." Content belongs to Almost as soon as the representative finished speaking, Jotham stood up and spoke first. "I rmend Yizreel from Big Dipper Studio. He will form a team of martial artists with the Seven Stars of Big Dipper as his support. He can set off at any time to deal with the enemy''s intrusion." Then, Yizreel stood up with the members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper and said in a loud voice, "Our for our country and devote our strength." "That''s great! Big Dipper Studio''s strength is really good. Some time ago, they were the ones who had defeated a hostile force. Now, they are going to help our country again, which is an honor to our country!" The representative praised. Content belongs to Big Dipper Studio is willing to t "It is our honor!" Yizreel said with a smile. The representative immediately looked at the others and said, "General Liu has rmended the Big Dipper Studio. Do the others have any other ideas?" Many people started to talk. "Yizreel the Pris has great strength and is a great leader of Big Dipper Studio. He is the leader of this generation of young martial artists. I can rest assured that he will be able to lead the team." "I also think that the rmendation from General Liu is very suitable. Big Dipper Studio is the best choice at present, both in terms of identity and strength." "I agree with General Liu''s choice." Many people agreed one after another. Seeing this, the representative said, "Since everyone has said so, it''s el decided then. The mission of the Seven-colored Lotus will be led by General Liu. Yizreel from Big Dipper Studio will form a team as soon as possible and head to Makalu Peak to prepare for the battle. "Yes! We will definitely..." Yizreel answered excitedly. However, at this time, Jaguar spoke leisurely, "I have not expressed any opinions yet. How can you decide on the candidate so quickly?" In an instant, everyone''s eyes were on him. Even the representative''s eyes were filled with respect. Chapter 2625 Chapter 2625 ? After all, Jaguar, the Army Lord, had supported the country for decades! Although he had retired for some time due to his injuries and his reputation had weakened a lot, as long as his title as the Army Lord was still there, everyone had to be respectful. Therefore, the representative forced a smile and said, "General Xu, what are your thoughts?" Jaguar said slowly, "Didn''t you say that you are going to choose a group of nongovernmental martial artists to be in charge of the task of resisting hostile martial artists this time? I have someone I want to rmend too." "Oh, General Xu, who do you want to rmend?" The representative asked. Jaguar pointed to Fade beside him and said, "I rmend him, Fade Chen, a first-generation young martial artist in our country. He will form a team and take charge of this mission." "Fade? Mr. Chen!" The official representative looked at him. Fade nodded and said, "I want to take the lead for this task." "I... I understand." The representative nodded to confirm Fade''s thoughts. Then, he asked the others if they wanted to rmend anyone else. Of course, there was no one else. The discussion topic of the meeting had shifted to choosing between Yizreel and Fade. Who would they choose? The representative did not make a decision directly but allowed everyone to discuss and vote on the spot. They were to finally select the person in charge of the mission. Jotham and Yizreel narrowed their eyes and looked at Jaguar and Fade. The corners of their lips lifted slightly, revealing an evil smile. Jaguar and Fade remained still. Then, the discussions began. For some time, the conference room became lively. The supporter of Yizreel soon spoke. "I respect General Xu very much, but I don''t think his rmendation is fitting. Fade''s strength is not bad, but some time ago, he was injured in Eand so his abilities now are questionable." "In addition, even if his abilities are fine, his reputation is a huge problem! He is wanted by the Royal Family of Eand and the Sacred Hall. If we send him to take charge of this mission, it will bring shame to our country." "I used to admire Mr. Chen''s reputation very much, but in recent days, I heard some news that I''m afraid Mr. Chen might not be the kind of person I think he is. Just a few days after Mr. Chen returned to the capital, he crippled Zainos from the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. He is also suspected of killing Triat. Such an extremely vicious person must be punished severely."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Speaking of this, Yizreel stood up and said in a loud voice, "Speaking of this matter, I''m the leader of Big Dipper Studio and the leader of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. I hope that the authorities can investigate this matter strictly and give justice to our Big Dipper Studio and the Seven Stars of Big Dipper." After that, he red at Fade. The representative frowned and could not help but look at Fade. Fade stood up leisurely and said, "Well said. If it wasn''t for you, I would not know that I have done so many wrongdoings." "However, when ites to wrongdoings, I think that some people are even worse than me." After that, he directly produced materials detailing all kinds of wrongdoings of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. Moreover, he had a lot of conclusive evidence. At that moment, Galeno said, "Yizreel, the government officials had rewarded you and Big Dipper Studio some privileges. Is it for you to do these kinds of things?" "Big Dipper Studio has been too arrogant recently!" "It''s only been a few months and you''ve already be like this. If this continues, I''m afraid..." "General Liu, it''s inappropriate to rmend such people!" Although the number of people who supported Jaguar were limited, there were still some who spoke out at this moment. For a moment, Jotham and Yizreel''s expressions darkened. Jotham said in a deep voice, "These things are just rumors. I don''t think you should believe them until they are confirmed." Yizreel also said loudly, "Our Big Dipper Studio has nothing to hide and we have a clear conscience." Then, the people on Jotham''s side spoke again. For a moment, the scene turned into a chaotic battle. Both sides wanted to prove that the other was not suitable for this mission by fiercely attacking their weak points. In this way, the quarrelsted for nearly ten minutes. The representative knocked on the table, and everyone quieted down. Then, he said in a low voice, "I have reported this to the higher management. They have decided on the candidate." "Who is it?" In an instant, everyone looked curiously at the official representative. The official representative coughed and immediately announced, "After considering.various factors, the higher management has decidedet that Yizreel will lead the martial artists from Big Dipper Studio and will form a team to take charge of this mission." "As for General Xu and Mr. Chen, they are both pirs of the country. However, they are injured and need to recuperate themselves. There''s no need for them to participate in such a difficult mission." As soon as the news was announced, there was a cheer on the scene. The subordinates of Yizrend the Seven Stars of Big Dipper pped their hands in joy. Jotham looked at Jaguar with a smile on his face. His mouth twitched and he spat out a few words silently, "You lost!" However, at that moment, Jaguar, with a serious and cold expression, looked at the representative and asked in a low voice, "Who made the decision? Big Dipper Studio el absolutely can not handle such a heavy responsibility. Only Fade would have a chance, otherwise..." "General Xu, this has been decided by the higher management after a deep discussion," the representative reminded him. Jaguar gritted his teeth and said, "I still stick to my opinion. Fade is more suitable than anyone." "But..." The representative felt a little embarrassed. "Well, General Xu, I will report your opinion to the higher management leaders again. As for the result, it is not up to me to decide." Jaguar nodded and said, "Sorry to trouble you." The representative reported the situation, and in less than ten minutes, he came back again. Looking at Jaguar, the official representative said, "General Xu, the leaders are aware of your determination and loyalty to serve the country. In the end, the leaders decided to set up another team besides Yizreel''s team. Fade will be leading it as a reserve team. They will assist Big Dipper Studio toplete this mission." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Reserve team? This..." Jaguar frowned and was a little dissatisfied. However, the representative replied in a deep voice, "General Xu, this is the decision made by the higher management leaders. We can''t change it." "They..." Jaguar was somewhat unwilling. As for Fade, he looked quite rxed at the moment. He said to Jaguar, "General Xu, it doesn''t matter. As long as I can lead a team, I willplete the mission." Jaguar was silent for a few seconds. Then, he nodded to Fade and nced at the representative. In this way, the oue of the meeting was finalized. Chapter 2626 Chapter 2626 ? With Jotham as the leader and Yizreel as the person in charge, they would lead dozens of martial artists from Big Dipper Studio to enter the Makallu Peak area as the main force to guard against any hostile forces. In addition, Fade would be the second team as a reserve force to prevent problems from happening with the main force. The meeting was over. The results of the meeting soon appeared on major forums and began to propagate. For a period of time,izens discussed it enthusiastically. The rted topics quickly rushed to the top of the search list. Mostizens showed strong confidence in this news and trusted the team which Yizereel was in charge of very much. "Those foreigners want to create trouble here. Beat them back to their country!" "Wasn''t thest lesson enough? Let''s teach them a lesson this time!" "Pris and the Seven Stars of Big Dipper were the ones who defeated the enemiesst time, right? This time, they volunteered again. I strongly agree with this." "Haha, let those foreign martial artists see how powerful we are." "Pris and Seven Stars of Big Dipper, all the best!" "We''ll support you forever." Of course, there were also some people who supported Fade. However, when he was mentioned, thements ofizens were somewhat different. "Why is Master Chen just a reserve? This ispletely unreasonable. He is Master Chen!" "Master Chen''s strength is obvious to all. Are the higher-ups blind? They actually refused to let Master Chen lead the team. How brainless." "Why in the world would they let the Seven Stars of Big Dipper lead? Didn''t they do a lot of evil things? Asking them to lead the team is an insult to the victims!" "Oh, are there still Fade''s supporters online? Don''t tell me he bought them with money?" "Yes, they all have no credible ounts. It''s obvious that those are fake ounts." "Fade''s strength and reputation are rotten now. How can the higher-ups let him be the main force? In my opinion, we should not even let him be in the reserve team. It''s such a shame." "Actually, it makes no difference. When Big Dipper Studio makes a move, Fade would not even be able to make any moves. The results will be the same." There were a lot of heated discussions on the Inte, but at this time, Fade and Yizreel were busy. As the leaders of the main team and the reserve team, the two of them were responsible for their own troops. As time was tight, and they had to form a group of non-governmental martial artists, it was indeed a difficult task. After all, not everyone was willing to take part in such a life-threatening event like this. However, only half a dayter, reports of good news came from Yizreel''s side one after another, and the team grew stronger and stronger. Firstly, he designated himself and the Seven Stars of Big Dipper as the core and took in martial artists from Big Dipper Studio as the foundation. Then, with the support of some social martial artists and the support of the Jin family''s martial artists, a team of as many as fifty-two people was quickly established. Furthermore, all of these martial artists were quite strong. Even the weakest amongst them had the strength of thete stage of the Earth Level. The majority of the martial artists had all reached the Heaven Level. Amongst them, there were twelve HalfLord Level martial artists who were at the core. They were definitely a strong force. After learning about this news, Yizreel''s Inte supporters became more enthusiastic. Compared with Yizreel''s team, the progress of Fade''s reserve unit was much slower. Although he issued a public notice, there were not many martial artists who responded. Eventually, there were only 30-40 people who came to register and participate, and all of them were young people with passion and admiration for him. They had just entered into the martial arts world. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He thanked them for their kindness and asked them all to go back. After all, this group of young people whose average strength had not even reached the ck Level would probably die on the battlefield. In desperation, he had to form a team with the list of people he knew. The people around him were his junior, Joey, and Joey''s father, Moore, who were both at the advanced and peak stage of the Heaven Level. They signed up immediately. Jasmine, his disciple, also said that she would go to the battle with him. Initially, Fade did not want them to take the risk. However, they were very persistent. In addition, he had already stepped into the Lord Level, and he was confident in his own strength. He felt that he could guarantee their safety. Therefore, he finally agreed to take Joey, Moore, and Jasmine with him. After all, Joey and Moore had both reached the Heaven Level. Jasmine might be extremely talented, but she had only been practicing martial arts for a short period of time. Therefore, her current strength was still not quite up to par. However, it was obviously not enough with only these few people. Therefore, he specially went to the four ns to ask them for some martial artists. After all, the four Heaven Level ns could be considered as thergest gathering ce for many martial artists outside the government body. Fade first went to Wushuang Tower to exin the purpose of his visit. After a while, Pluto came out and weed him.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Fade, it''s good that you are back. The news from Eand had me worried for a long time." Pluto was concerned. "Many thanks!" Fade expressed his gratitude and immediately told Pluto his purpose for visiting. "Pluto, you should already know that the government has sent me to form a reserve team. I''vee here this time to borrow some martial artists from the four ns to join my reserve team and to fight against the foreign martial artists." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Pluto nodded and said, "I''m aware of that. I''m also willing to join your reserve team." "Thank you so much." Fade was a little surprised. He did not expect things to go so smoothly. Hence, he decided to continue, "Pluto, other than you, I don''t know how many people from Wushuang Tower are willing to join my reserve team." Pluto looked into Fade''s slightly expectant eyes, sighed, and then shook his head. "Uh... What do you mean?" Fade looked at him in surprise. Pluto smiled wryly and said, "Fade, I mean, except for me, no one else from Wushuang Tower is willing to go with you." "What! How could this happen? This..." Fade frowned. Pluto said, "Fade, if you gathered men when you had juste out from the Xuan Valley, most of our disciples would have been willing to go with you, but now, the situation has changed, thus..." Although Pluto did not continue, Fade already understood what he meant. "My reputation recently is not very good. The disciples of Wushuang Tower don''t trust me." Pluto sighed. He finally nodded and l.ne said, "That is one of the reasons. On the other hand, if we actually set off, there are not many benefits to joining the reserve team, but the risks are high. Therefore, not many people want to participate in this kind of thing." "Even if they wanted to take the opportunity to build a career, they have the ability. However, joining Yizreel''s main team, in their opinion, is a better choice." "For example, my senior, Shamos, has already joined the team led by Yizreel." Chapter 2627 Chapter 2627 ? After listening, Fade was silent for a while and he understood what was going on. In the end, he nodded and said, "I understand." "However, I still want to thank you, Pluto. You are willing to fight with me because you trust me," he added. Pluto smiled and said, "I believe in my uncle''s judgment and I believe in you." Pluto''s uncle was the guardian of Wushuang Tower, Kinsley Zou. Since Kinsley knew of Fade and Aldred''s master- disciple rtionship, he had always thought highly of Fade. Hence, Pluto had always thought highly of him too. Fade nodded again to show his gratitude, and then asked, "Are the other three ns also in the same situation?" Pluto sighed and nodded, "More or less." Fade''s expression darkened and he said firmly, "No matter what, I will visit them." Later, he went to Tianwu n, Lindsay Hall, and Juetong Temple respectively. Just as Pluto said, the disciples of the three major ns had no interest in joining Fade''s team. In the end, only Fade''s old acquaintances, including Halston, Kelly, Yura, and Kelton, joined his team. After he returned from the four major ns, he had only managed to form a team with five people. The result was a bit shabby. As soon as the news spread, it caused a heated discussion on the Inte.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Master Chen''s reputation has died down." "It''s so embarrassing to only manage to build a team of five people!" "If it was me, I would just dismiss the team. It''s such a shame to set up a reserve team under such circumstances." "Compared to Pris, the gap is just too big! They had formed a strong team of more than 50 people in half a day. Fade had been busy for a day or two, but only managed to recruit five people, haha!" Ignoring the rumors on the Inte, Fade continued to recruit people. In the end, he invited two Heaven Level martial artists from the hidden n that he managed and among the acquaintances of the real martial arts family. Including the five people from the four major ns, as well as Joey, Moore, and Fade himself, a team of ten people was finally established. In the end, he decided not to continue to recruit people. He reported the list of the ten people that would form the reserve team. As the news spread, another hot discussion broke out. "Ten people? What kind of team is that? Are you kidding me?" "Fade, if you know what''s good for you, you''d better retreat so as to save your face. Otherwise, you''ll be humiliated after this incident." "Why aren''t the higher-ups doing anything? Aren''t they going to arrange some people for him?" "Haha, let''s see how humiliated they''ll be!" At the same time, in the meeting room of Big Dipper Studio. Yizreel sat at the head of the table. Beside him were the remaining five members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper and two helpers from the Jin family. "Boss, have you seen the news about Fade? It''s so funny that only nine people joined him!" "His reputation has really died down. From now on, we, the Seven Stars of Big Dipper, will rule the world." "It''s retribution for him to go against us. He deserves it!" Yizreel mmed the table and said, "Don''t let your guard down. Fade''s ability to kill Triat indicates that his strength is much higher than we expected." "So what? What can ten people do? It''s not even worth mentioning." "Haha, the higher-ups should be able to see clearly this time as to what kind of talent is really worth paying attention to. It''s not Fade, but us, Big Dipper Studio." In an old but neat-looking conference room inside the government building. After reading the news, several high management leaders put down the documents in their hands, frowned and looked at Jaguar, who was sitting opposite them. They questioned, "Jaguar, is this the person you rmended?" "It took him a week to form a team of only ten members. Compared to the number of people rmended by Jotham, it''s too far off!" On the other side, Jotham, with a smile on his face, squinted at Jaguar, and then said respectfully, "Sir, Fade''s reputation might have been affected by the recent events in Eand. If it''s under normat circumstances, things would not turn out like this." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org It sounded like he was defending Fade, but he was actually mocking him both openly and indirectly. He was mocking Fade for having a bad reputation. Sure enough, the leaders frowned and discussed with each other. Seeing this, Jaguar said, "Dear leaders, even if Fade''s team is a little small in number, each member is an elite and a real martial artist. With Fade''s extraordinary skills, I believe in their strength." "General Xu, this Seven- colored Lotus incident is not just a simple war. It''s a big event. We can''t just believe in whatever you say." Jotham leaned back in his chair. Jaguar''s expression darkened. He red at Jotham and eximed seriously, "Since you are so worried, General Liu, I''ll make a military order. If Fade and his reserve team don''t perform well in this operation, 1, Jaguar Xu, will resign from the military voluntarily and return home." His decisive decision to issue a military order shocked the leaders and Jotham. One of the leaders waved his hand and said gravely, "Jaguar, don''t act too rashly. We are just stating the truth. We are not supporting or targeting anyone. Don''t be angry!" "Sir, I''m not angry. I believe in Fade, therefore, I''m willing to sign a military order for him," Jaguar said firmly. "Believe in him!" The leader thought about these words and nodded, "Jaguar, you are the Army Lord of our country and we believe in you." "Thank you for believing in me!" Jaguar said. At the side, Jotham''s face darkened and his expression turned ugly. At that moment, the leaders looked over and said, "Jotham, the person you rmended is not bad. Thest incident was solved by Yizreel and the others. This time, we look forward to them making another great achievement and contributing to our country." "Thank you for yourpliment. We won''t let you down. We will defeat the enemy and bring glory to our country," Jotham promised determinedly. "It''s good that you are determined. Do your best!" After the meeting, Jaguar and Jotham walked out together. Jotham nced at Jaguar beside him, and a smile appeared on his lips. "General Xu, we''ve been friends for so many years. The thought of seeing you off soon makes me feel a little bit reluctant." He obviously said that because of the military order that Jaguar had just mentioned. If Fade did not perform well, Jaguar would resign from all his positions and retire. Jaguar looked serious. He nced at Jotham and said coldly, "Jotham, I know you want to be the Army Lord. However, let me tell you this, even if I retire, the new Army Lord will not be you." "That''s because people like you don''t deserve that title!" After that, Jaguar waved his hand and left. Behind him, Jotham gritted his teeth, and his face was filled with unwillingness and resentment. Chapter 2628 Chapter 2628 ? The news of the Seven-colored Lotus spread widely, which caused a heated discussion in the whole country. As the day of the mission approached, the discussions regarding the matter grew even hotter. Finally, it was the day of the expedition. Yizreel and Fade led their own teams respectively and attended the expedition ceremony with the relevant personnel. As the two teams were formed with nongovernmental martial artists, the government did not send anyone to attend the expedition ceremony. Jaguar and Jotham did not show up either. On Fade''s side, Galeno, as the representative of the Martial Arts League, stood on the tform in support of him. After all, to some extent, the Martial Arts League was a semi- governmental organization. That was why it was appropriate for Galeno to attend this asion. However, Fade''s team only had 10 members. Most of the participants who attended the expedition ceremony were from the main team led by Yizreel. Their team consisted of 52 people and was muchrger than Fade''s team. In addition to the relevant personnel, their team had more than 100 people. Among them, there were even some fans of Pris and the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. They came to the scene with various posters and LED lights to show their support. At first nce, it looked like a fan meeting. In high spirits, Yizreel strode to the scene with the members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. They took up the front row. Fade did not care about this and took his people to sit at the side. The ceremony was simple. After a brief exnation of the situation, the representative of the expedition team spoke. Of course, as the representative of the expedition team, Yizreel took the stage to face hundreds of representatives, reporters, and fans on stage and gave an impassioned speech, boasting that they would definitely return triumphantly in this expedition, and he asked everyone to believe them. Suddenly, there was a thunderous apuse. Yizreel stepped down with a smile. Then, it was time for the leaders'' speeches. As the superior of the reserve team, Galeno was invited to give a speech, but he waved his hand directly to refuse. Hence, the podium was presented to the main team led by Yizreel. Among the apuse, a man in his fifties in a suit went on stage. Fade looked at the man and felt that he was looking at him with sharp eyes, like a sharp arrow. Then, the man looked away and began to speak. The content of the speech was nothing new. It was nothing more than encouraging the expedition team to be fearless in the face of danger and to make great achievements. Of course, he mentioned the main force, but he did not mention anything about the reserve team led by Fade at all. Fade felt his gaze and his expression darkened. He frowned slightly. Then, he tilted his head slightly and asked Galeno, "Master Zhu, who is that man?" Galeno replied in a low voice, "His name is Marion Jin. He is the younger brother of the current head of the Jin family. He is also Yizreel''s uncle. He is responsible for various things in connection with the Jin family and the government. It could be said that he is the spokesperson for the Dragon Sect. He is also one of the backers of Big Dipper Studio besides Jotham. Furthermore, Harrell and Haynes have close rtions with him." Hearing this, Fade finally understood why that person looked at him like that. After he nodded, he did not speak, but continued to listen to Marion''s speech. Such a scene was directly broadcasted by the reporters on site, which immediately caused a heated discussion on the Inte. "No wonder he''s Pris. He''s so cool!" "Big Dipper Studio is powerful. Thest victory was brought by them. I believe they will win this time too." "Master Chen is no longer as great! He''s even seated in the corner and they did not let him go on stage. It seems that what happened in the Eand is true!" "Of course! That''s a fact. There''s no need to doubt it." "I heard the leaders'' opinions. They only mentioned the main force of Yizreel, but did not mention Fade at all." "It''s indeed not appropriate for a person with such a bad reputation to show up again." The Inte was in a heated discussion, but on the stage, Marion still talked about all kinds of ttery and nonsense. Many young people below the stage were secretly frowning, as they were already getting a little impatient. That was especially true for Yizreel and the members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper behind him. After all, Marion was there to back them up. Therefore, no matter how boring the speech was, they had to show that they were listening seriously and that they were constantly in deep thoughts. They also nodded and pped from time to time. Just like that, Marion spoke for almost half an hour before he ended his speech with a dissatisfied expression. However, before he ended his speech, he seemed to have thought about something and announced, "Regarding this expedition, we have decided to broadcast the live feed via satellite. At that time, the entire country and even the global audience can watch the scene at the same time." Content belongs to "Therefore, you must do your best to bring a great victory for our country." Hearing this, the drowsy people suddenly woke up. All of them looked at each other and began to discuss in low voices. Their faces were filled with excitement. Even the team members behind Fade were slightly surprised and could not help but talk about it. He knew why they were acting like this. After all, the main members of the expedition were young martial artists. If the battle at Makallu Peak was broadcasted live, it would mean that if one could disy outstanding performance in the battle, then their faces would be revealed in front of the world''s audience. In that way, it could promote one''s reputation greatly. After all, when Fade was given the title of Master Chen, many young martial artists were envious. There was a better opportunity in front of them, therefore, they naturally wanted to seize it. After all, if they performed well, they would definitely be more famous than Fade. That was especially true for Yizreel, the members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper, and the others. Their faces were flushed with excitement. At the same time, countlessizens on the Inte talked about it too. "Live broadcast? That''s great! We can all watch the big battle." "We can see how our team beat up the foreigners!" "Pris will win, the Seven Stars of Big Dipper will win, and Big Dipper Studio will win!" "It''s for the honor of our country." "It seems that the second Master Chen will soon appear." "Hehe, can that bullsh*t Master Chen bepared with the situation this time? He only went to Micovia to over participate in a youth tournament This is a global-level battle. Furthermore, it''s not just a tournament, but actualbat." "It''ll definitely be more famous than Master Chen, and even more powerful!" "I''m very excited too. However, have you ever thought that if the main team loses and it was broadcasted live, I''m afraid the result will be..." "What the hell are you talking about? How could our country lose?" "How can you praise the opponent and destroy our country''s own morale? There are so many spineless people here; that is why our country is like this." "Have you forgotten thest battle results of the members of Big Dipper Studio a few months ago?" "We will win! We definitely will not lose!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2629 Chapter 2629 ? After the expedition ceremony, the two teams set off for Makallu Peak that afternoon. First, the ne arrived at thergest city nearby, then they took a bus for more than five hours before entering a mountainous area. The surrounding scenery was obviously deserted. There were winding roads leading through the endless mountains. Finally, the bus stopped at thest official point, and everyone rested there for a night. The next morning, the bus was changed to a truck. It continued to move forward on the bumpy mountain road and drove towards Makallu Peak. After traveling for half a day, the truck almost fell apart. The group finally arrived at the foothill of Makallu Peak. At the foot of the mountain, a group of people had already arrived ahead of time, including the garrison soldiers, logistics staff, and technicians responsible for debugging equipment. The camp where everyone would stay had already been built. Although it was not asfortable as home, it was still considered luxurious. They warmly weed Yizreel and Fade, and then arranged for the staff members to check them in. As Yizreel took the lead, he upied the most luxurious camp for himself. Subsequently, the Seven Stars of Big Dipper members also chose their own camps. The rest of the main forces moved in too. In the end, there were only two camps left on the far edge for Fade''s reserve team. Yizreel smiled at him and said, "Fade, I''m really sorry. There are only two camps left. Your reserve team can squeeze in there!" Herbert adjusted the sses on his nose and said to Yizreel with a smile, "The main team led by Yizreel are about to face a big battle, therefore, we need better rest and logistics. This is for the sake of the overall situation. I hope you''ll understand, Fade." "The main force needs better rest. Of course, I can understand that, but since we are all from the main force, Yizreel and the members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper each upy one camp, and the others have to squeeze together. I don''t quite understand this." Halston''s expression darkened as he spoke sarcastically. Yizreel''s expression darkened as he red at Halston. Herbert chuckled and exined, "You must be Halston long from Tianwu n, right? If you don''t understand, then I''ll exin it to you." "Yizreel and the five of us are the core of the main force this time and are the main fighting strength. Therefore, we naturally need better resting conditions. Of course, our positions have also been approved by the other members." After that, Herbert looked at the main force. Suddenly, many of the team members echoed. "Yizreel is very powerful. It''s normal for each of them to rest in one camp by themselves." "Yizreel and the members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper are very powerful, and they are our examples. It''s necessary for them to rest well." "As the saying goes, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Simrly, the greater the ability, the better the living conditions." "Halston, do you understand now?" Herbert looked at him with a faint smile. Halston frowned and wanted to say something. However, behind him, Fade patted him on the shoulder and said, "Halston, it''s okay. Let''s just forget it!" Halston retreated when he heard this. Seeing this, Yizreel and others on the opposite sideughed. "That''s good. It seems that Fade is quite understanding." "It turns out that some people know when to retreat!" Ignoring their sarcasm, Fade led his team to settle down in two camps. Men and women were in their respective camps. The camps were not big, but for martial artists at their level, sitting down and resting was enough for them to recover. Therefore, they did not need too much space. In the women''s camp, there were only Joey, Kelly, and Yura. Therefore, it was rtively spacious. After they settled down, Fade apologized to them, "Everyone, I''m sorry for such conditions." Upon hearing his words, Halston quickly waved his hand. "Fade, you are too polite. This is an important matter for the country and the people. It''s not a big deal." "That''s right. We have to look at the bigger picture." Hearing this, Fade gently nodded his head and said, "Thank you!" He said this from the bottom of his heart. After all, these people had risked global condemnation to join his reserve team. Now that they were at the camp, they were belittled by Yizreel and the rest as well. Originally, given their respective positions in their ns, it was not necessary for them to be treated this way. Under normal circumstances, Fade would not have let them suffer so much. However, Jaguar had exined to him the seriousness of the matter, and Fade treated it with great importance. He did not want to cause any trouble, therefore, he yielded in front of Yizreel Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org There were still two days before the birth of the legendary ''Seven-colored Lotus''. During this period of time, the mission of the expedition was to investigate the situation around Makallu Peak, as well as to figure out the enemy''s situation. In this regard, Yizreel directly handed over these hard tasks to Fade''s reserve team. He said that it was training for the reserve team and to maintain the main team''s physical strength in its best condition. Fade did not say anything and went to patrol with his reserve team. After all, it was also good for them to know the terrain around them. As a result, after they finished patrolling, they returned to the camp. He saw Yizreel and the others gathered around the center of the campsite with a bonfire lit. They roasted meat on the fire, and there was wine and fruit beside them.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Yizreel and the core members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper drank and ate happily around the bonfire. Seeing this, the eyes of Halston and the others, who had only eatenbat rations, could not help but turn cold. Fade also frowned but did not say anything. He brought his team back to the camp. After all, eating and drinking were not that important for Heaven Level martial artists. However, when they saw Fade and his teame back, Yizreel waved his hand and said, "The reserve team, stop right there!" Fade frowned and turned to him, asking, "What''s the matter?" Yizreel raised his eyebrows and said n coldly, "What''s with your attitude? You''ve finished your patrol. As the captain of an expedition team, L naturally need to know the situation of your tasks, in case you cheated and did not do well in your task." Fade suppressed his anger, took a deep breath, took out a map, threw it to Yizreel and said, "This is the map of the route we went today. Look at it yourself if you want to know anything." After that, he turned and prepared to head back to his camp. However, just then, Yizreel took the map and looked at it. His expression darkened and he shouted, "Wait!" Fade turned around and looked a little angry. He looked at Yizreel and said, "What else do you want?" Yizreel pointed to a peak on the map and said, "Why didn''t you and your team patrol this location? What are you all doing?" Fade nced at the map and said, "It''s on the side of the ridge, and the mountain is calm. It''s very far from the location of the Sevencolored Lotus Therefore, it''s not a suitable location for an ambush. Hence, I didn''t patrol that area." Chapter 2630 Chapter 2630 ? Yizreel threw the map on the ground and shouted, "Do you think that you are the captain? You have to be clear. I''m the captain of this expedition. My orders must be carried out precisely." Fade suppressed his anger and exined, "We don''t have much time. We can''t patrol for that long. Therefore, we can only patrol the key areas first and leave the rest of the ces behind. If it''s necessary, we will patrol them tomorrow." "Tomorrow?" Yizreel raised his eyebrows and shouted, "How can you postpone today''s mission until tomorrow? What a bad working attitude from the reserve team! Get out of here right now. If you don''t check the area properly, then don''te back." The sky had gotten dark. There was not enough equipment and there were many mountains and trees. In addition, they did not know how many foreign martial artists had arrived. Perhaps they were lurking around nearby. Therefore, it was absolutely dangerous to patrol at this hour. For the sake of the big picture, Fade had already given in, but Yizreel kept pestering him. Fade could not bear it any longer. He ignored Yizreel''s orders, turned around, and walked towards his tent. Seeing this, Yizreel''s expression darkened. He suddenly stood up and shouted, "What are you doing?" Fade said coldly, "Our task is done. As for the rest, you can do it yourself!" After that, he was ready to return to their tents with the team members of the reserve team. Yizreel grabbed a bottle of precious wine, smashed it to the ground with a bang, and then shouted, "Stop right there." Then, he stepped towards Fade and the others. Behind him, the members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper and other main members also followed and went towards Fade. More than 50 people formed a semicircle and surrounded Fade and others. Fade''s expression darkened. He looked at Yizreel and said, "What do you want?" Yizreel snorted and said, "What do I want?" "I ordered you toplete the task. If you don''tplete it, then you are not allowed to return." "Task? What right do you have to assign us tasks?" Pluto could not help but retort, "Our team is at the same level as yours. Fade is on the same level as you, thus, you are not qualified to order us around." "Haha, how am I not qualified?" Yizreel sneered. "You guys need to be clear about this. I''m the captain of this expedition and I''m in charge of managing things here. Are you going against my orders?" "Let me tell you for thest time. Get the f*ck out and start patrol immediately. Don''te back until you have finished your task," he shouted. "You..." It was not just Pluto and the others. Even Kelly, Yura, and Joey became annoyed at this moment. Their positive energy surged. Seeing this, Yizreel raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "You want to fight me?" "I dare you." "You..." Joey was a little angry. When she saw how arrogant he was, she could not help but want to punch him in the face. However, at the critical moment, Fade stopped her. Later, Fade stood up and said to Yizreel in a low voice, "Yizreel, I know what you want to do, but now, the greater good is more important. I hope that we can put personal grievances behind and talk about it after everything is over." Fade had made his words very clear and even forced himself to be polite. However, Yizreel had no intention of giving in. Instead, he squinted his eyes and said, "What personal grievance? Are you trying to say that I''m putting in my personal feelings? What I have ordered you to do is for the greater good." "Haha, don''t talk to me about these useless things. You either patrol today, or I''ll report it to the leader. Get lost!" He scolded them angrily. Fade''s expression darkened and he looked at Yizreel coldly. The positive energy from his body began to surge. With a fearless look, Yizreelughed and said, "What? Do you want to fight with me as well? I''d like to see if you dare toy your hands on me. Haha..." "You..." Fade was like a volcano that was about to erupt. The anger in his chest umted and was about to explode. Noticing Fade''s condition, Kelly and Yura rushed forward and persuaded him softly, "Brother Chen, don''t be impulsive. He is deliberately provoking you." Even Joey began to persuade him. "Brother Chen, don''t let that guy seed." Fade did not speak. On the other hand, Yizreel looked at the three women from head to toe. Undeniably, Joey, Kelly, and Yura were beautiful women with good figures. Their beauty qualities were above 90 points. With the special charisma of Heaven Level martial artists, they gave off a captivating aura. UMS Yizreel smiled and grinned. He said in a frivolous tone, "You three beauties, there is no future for you if? you follow such a softie like him. It''s better if you follow my lead. I promise to let you have a good time!" Content belongs to "That''s right. Yizreel''s strength is incredible. It''s not a problem for him to take on three opponents at once!" "Three beauties,e and pour wine for Yizreel." "Beauties for the hero. Yizreel is our hero." A group of peopleughed in agreement, with their faces full ofsciviousness, constantly scanning the three girls from head to toe. "I heard that the three of you slept with Fade in order to obtain this opportunity. If that''s the case, why. don''t youe and sleep with us We will make you more satisfied!" One of the main members of the teamughed and said §á§à unscrupulously. As he spoke, he deliberately touched his crotch. When the three girls saw this, their faces suddenly turned red and they were about to explode. At this moment, Fade finally could not help but burst out in an instant. He turned into a shadow, rushed to the man who was touching his crotch, and directly pped him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. p! With a crisp sound, a huge force directly knocked the main member to the ground. Blood spurted out of his mouth. He fell heavily on the ground and let out a scream. The crowd did not expect that Fade would dare to take action, therefore, they were dumbstruck. However, their shock soon turned into anger, and the scene became noisy. Yizreel''s expression darkened. He red at Fade, gritted his teeth, and said, "You dare hit my man?" "He deserves to be beaten up!" Fade responded in a cold voice with a serious look on his face. "It''s not up to you to decide whether to hit him or not!" Yizreel said. Then, he shouted, "Kneel down and apologize!" Fade raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "Kneel down?" "I, Fade Chen, have never kneeled before anyone, except for my parents and master!" Yizreel took a step forward, and his energy began to surge. "Today is the day that you''ll make an exception. Kneel down and apologize to me immediately. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude..." While he spoke, he approached Fade again. At the same time, the members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper and the other main members also activated their positive energy and closed in on him step by step. Chapter 2631 Chapter 2631 ? In an instant, the situation became tense. The expressions of Halston, Pluto, and the others changed drastically. Kelly and Yura became nervous and wanted to dissuade Fade. However, before they could say anything, Fade stepped towards Yizreel and said in a low voice, "You want to fight? Bring it on!" "Good! Then, I''ll show you what I''m capable of!" With a stern shout, Yizreel stepped forward and jumped up, wanting to hit Fade''s head with his palm from above. "You ungrateful thing, get down on your knees!" His palm contained a strong aura of positive energy. With an enormous force, it was so powerful that it seemed capable of smashing Fade into minced meat. However, at the crucial moment, Fade made his move. He also made a palm and pointed upwards. Boom! The two men''s palms collided with each other. Then, a huge force exploded. Yizreel, who had the upper hand, was overthrown directly. He flew more than 10 meters away and fell into a pile of rocks. "How dare you hit Yizreel!" "How dare you attack Pris? You are courting death!" "Let''s attack together and kill this guy!" In a short period of time, the remaining five members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper brought dozens of their main members and rushed over. Seeing this, Fade still did not retreat. He rushed into the crowd, waving his hands. All of a sudden, the team members were all blown away by him with a cracking sound. They fell to the ground one by one and groaned in pain. In less than a minute, Fade struck out the remaining five members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. Such a scene stunned the rest of the main forces. They stood in the same ce and did not dare to attack him. After all, amongst their main forces... Yizreel and the five members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper were their strongest martial artists. It could even be said that other than the two top experts sent by the Jin family, these six people were the strongest amongst the troops. But now, those six people were knocked out by Fade. His strength waspletely beyond their expectations. Therefore, they did not dare to make any moves. At this time, Yizreel, who was thrown out first, walked back and looked haggard. His clothes were torn by the stones. There were also some wounds on his body and blood flowed out. Despite this, at that moment, Yizreelpletely ignored all of this. His gaze was icy cold as he red at Fade. He gritted his teeth and said, "How dare you attack us. You..." "Do you still want to continue? Next time, I won''t show any mercy." Fade''s voice was cold and he directly interrupted him. His eyes were like the coldest ice in the world, shooting at Yizreel, making him shiver. "I... You..." Yizreel could not help but take a step back. His gaze changed but he did not do anything in the end. Fade saw through his fear, therefore, he snorted and said, "If you don''t dare to fight me, then just scram!" "You..." Yizreel pointed at him and gnashed his teeth. "Fade, do you even know what you are doing? You openly attacked yourpanions before the battle has even started. If this happens during the actual battle, you will be shot to death." Fade was in no mood to argue with him and muttered, "Whatever you say." He waved his hand and returned to his tent with the members from the reserve team. The members of the main team did not dare to stop him at all. They could only look at each other. Feeling a little embarrassed, Yizreel said, "If it wasn''t for the bigger picture, I would not have held back." At this moment, the five members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper also came back and quickly echoed. "After all, we are all from the same team. We should not take any serious action towards them." "That''s right. I did not expect that guy to be so serious." "Not only did he not admit his mistakes, but he even attacked hispanions. That''s really bad." I will report this matter to the leaders." With a wave of his hand, Yizreel returned to the tent. At this time, in the tent of the reserve team, everyone gathered together. Even the three girls came over. Everyone looked at Fade with worry. "Fade, is it really okay to attack them?" "If Yizreel reports it, I''m afraid we will be punished!" "Brother Chen, we are fine. It doesn''t matter if someone talks about us like that," the three girls spoke up. Hearing this, Fade smiled at everyone and said, "I know what you mean." "However, this time, I have pulled you all out to join my team. You have taken a great risk." "For the bigger picture, I can tolerate Yizreel showing off on some trivial matters." "But I just can''t stand that kind of attitude just now." His voice was firm and determined. "But..." Everyone was still a bit worried. Fade said, "There is no need to worry too much. Even if the leaders punish us, we can just quit. It''s not a big deal." Just as he finished speaking. The satellite phone rang. Immediately, the nine people in the tent became nervous. Fade picked up the phone. Before he could say anything, he heard Jaguar''s familiar voice on the other end of the line. "Fade, did you attack Yizreel? What happened? Tell me in detail." Hearing this, Fade immediately understood what had happened. Yizreel hadined and reported the matter. Fade did not hide anything, and then quickly told Jaguar the whole story. "General Xu, that is what happened. I can tolerate some things but there are some bottom lines that cannot be crossed." "I understand. I will deal with this matter. Wait for my news!" Jaguar spoke. His voice was firm and a little urgent. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After Fade hung up the phone, the other nine people immediately surrounded him. He then told them the content of the phone call. About half an hourter, the satellite phone rang again. Fade immediately picked up the phone, and the voice of Jaguar sounded again. However, this time, his voice was a little hoarse. "Fade, I..." "General Xu, is the situation that bad?" Fade noticed the strangeness in Jaguar''s voice. Jaguar sighed softly and said, "Jotham and Marion have put forth their strength, and some of the leaders even support them. Now that you took the initiative to attack them, they insist on punishing you." "Punish? How will they punish me?" Fade asked. After a few seconds of silence, Jaguar said, The leaders have decided to remove the qualification of your reserve team to participate in this operation. You must return immediately and ept investigations by the investigation team." Content belongs to Love "Is this decision finalized?" Fade asked. "Yes, the news has been sent out," Jaguar said. Fade wanted to say something, but then, footsteps could be heard from outside. At the same time, Yizreel''s gleefulughter rang. "Get out here, all of you. Now, get the hell out of here." "General Xu, I will handle it. I will contact youter." After that, Fade hung up the phone. Then, he stood up and walked towards Yizreel. Yizreel nced at the satellite phone in Fade''s hand and said with a smile, "It seems that you have received the message. Pack your things and leave!" Fade remained silent for a while and said nothing. After a few seconds, he turned to look at the reserve team and said, "Let''s go!" Then, they quickly packed their belongings, walked out of the tent, and left the campsite. Yizreel and the Seven Stars of Big Dipper were very proud of themselves and waved their hands. "Just leave. We won''t see you off." "By the way, we will see you at the military court after we win the battle." "Now you know who is stronger! Naha!" Chapter 2632 Chapter 2632 ? Fade and the others walked for some distance after they left the camp. Halston and the others could not help but look at Fade and asked, "Fade, what should we do now? Are we really going back just like that?" Fade turned around and looked at the team members. His mouth twitched as he was about to say something. However, at this time, the satellite phone he carried rang, and Fade quickly picked up the phone. "Fade, I..." Jaguar''s voice was a little low as if there was something he was hesitant to say. Fade said calmly, "General Xu, we have already been told of the higher management''s decision. Yizreel said that we were expelled from the team and the leaders have asked us to return to ept punishment." "This... s..." Jaguar wanted to exin something, but in the end, he could only sigh. "Fade, what do you think? Are you nning to bring your team back to the city directly, or..." Jaguar asked. Fade turned to look at the team members behind him and said, "I don''t know what the other team members think, but as for me, I don''t n to return." "This matter is very serious. If Yizreel and the others fail, no one can stop those foreign martial artists from entering our country, and the consequences would be a hundred times worse." "As a descendant of this country, I cannot stand by and watch such a thing happen." "I will stay here as an individual to prevent such devastation." "But it is too dangerous. Fade, you..." Jaguar said worriedly. Fade replied, "General Xu, I''m confident. Plus, if you were in my shoes, I don''t think you would leave either!" Jaguar sighed and said, "Indeed, if I had not been injured, I would havee in person, but now, I..." "However, that is my personal choice. I can''t use honor and personal feelings to tie you down, Fade. It''s too dangerous for you to take risks and stay there." Fade said seriously, "General Xu, I understand what I am doing. I chose to stay here not because of honor and personal feelings. The reason is very simple. It''s because I don''t want others to hurt my home country."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At the other end of the line, Jaguar was silent for a while. Finally, his voice became firm and grateful. He said, "Fade, as an ordinary citizen of this country, I want to thank you." "Thank you for your dedication and sacrifice." Fade reassured him, "General Xu, don''t worry. I will do my best." "All the best!" Jaguar no longer tried to dissuade him. "I will inform the leaders about it again in Capital City. Don''t worry about it." "Okay, I understand!" Fade nodded and then hung up the phone. As soon as the call ended, nine members gathered around him. "Fade, were you talking to General Xu? What did he say?" "Fade, what should we do next? Is there any order from the higher management?" "Fade, are you nning to stay?" Fade looked at them and said, "It''s a call from General Xu. The leaders'' order is exactly like what Yizreel said. We are ordered to head back to Capital City for the investigation." Hearing this, everyone''s gazes could not help but be dim. He pursed his lips and continued firmly, "However, I don''t n to go back. I''ve decided to stay here as an ordinary civilian." "Stay back?" "I''m afraid that..." "Brother Chen, I''ll stay here with you too!" Joey was the first to show her support for him. Then, Moore, Kelly, and Pluto also expressed their willingness to stay. The rest of them paused for a while and expressed their willingness to stay together. Seeing this, Fade waved his hand and said, "It''s my personal determination to stay. You don''t have to stay with me. It''s too dangerous." "For our country, we have to take this risk. It''s worth it." "That''s right. I have not done anything big in my life. I''m not willing to let go of such an opportunity." "We came here together and will leave together too." "Everyone, don''t be too impulsive. I..." Fade still wanted to persuade them. However, the others interrupted him. || "Fade, we understand what you mean. You are doing this for our safety but we are not children. Since we have made our decision, we will be responsible for our own actions. "That''s right, we are also descendants and citizens of this country. For our country and our nation, we need to fight against foreign enemies. This is what we should do." "We can''t let those foreigners look down on us. They would think that we are easy to bully." For a moment, everyone was excited. Fade looked at everyone, and his eyes were a little excited too. He nodded and said, "Thank you, everyone. Let''s work hard together and return after a great victory." "Return victoriously!" "Return victoriously!" "Return victoriously!" Everyone raised their arms and shouted, and the atmosphere became very lively. As they had decided to stay, it was time to prepare for settling down. Fortunately, there was only one day left before the Seven-colorirth of the Lotus. With Fade''s group of Heaven Level martial artists, it was not too big of a el problem for their supplies and food. It would be enough to just find a ce to meditate and rest. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Moreover, when they left, they carried some supplies with them as well. Therefore, it was not a problem to support themselves for a day. Fade took his team members several kilometers away. ording to his memory from patrolling earlier, he found a t ground to rest. In this way, the 10 people in the reserve team stayed overnight in the mountains. The next morning, after a simple meal, Fade began to assign tasks and asked everyone to patrol the nearby areas to ensure the safety of the area and also to prepare for the uing battle the next day. After the tasks were assigned, everyone began to get busy. Fade left the furthest, mostplicated, and most dangerous terrain to himself to patrol and check. After half a day, he had finished patrolling those ces and returned to rest. As soon as he returned, he noticed that Pluto had already returned, and there were four unfamiliar men beside him. However, with a closer look, Fade recognized them from their special uniforms. These four people were from the logistics staff of the camp they had stationed before. "Fade, you are back," Pluto greeted him. Fade nodded, pointed to the four people, and asked, "Pluto, what''s going on?" He smiled apologetically at Fade and then exined, "I met them when I was out on patrol. They told me about the camp and said that they could not stay there any longer and wanted to go with me. Hence, I brought them here." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Could not stay in the camp any longer? What happened?" Fade asked curiously. Chapter 2633 Chapter 2633 ? One of the logistics staff members stood up and said to Fade, "Fade, My name is Melbour Hu, the vice-captain of the campsite logistics team." "Yizreel is not here to fight at all. He''s hereto have a vacation instead. Half a month ago, when we came here to build a campsite, we were ordered to bring some expensive food and wine." "At that time, we expressed our opposition to the superiors, but we were sent back. They said that it was an order from the higher-ups and they must be carried out." "We managed to bring the expensive food and wine over. As soon as Yizreel arrived at the campsite, he enjoyed it immensely. He evenined that the food we provided was not good enough. He even shouted at us." "Yesterday, after you and the others left, Yizreel and the others celebrated throughout the night and finished all the alcohol and food. Early this morning, they woke up to eat breakfast, but we did not have any food left. We could only provide them with military rations. In the end, they thought that the food was horrible, and they scolded us for a while, then assigned us toplete the patrol mission." "Our captain opposed him but Yizreel broke his leg. The rest of us didn''t dare to provoke him, therefore, we patrolled. However, our strength is limited, and the mission is too difficult for us. If we can''t finish the mission, I''m afraid we will be taught a lesson by him again." "It just so happened that we met Mr. Zou and heard about you guys, Fade. We want to join your team and fight alongside you." After hearing this, Fade''s face fell. He thought Yizreel was only targeting him, but he did not expect him to go overboard and oppress the logistics crew as well. Such behavior had already caused the troops to be upset even before the battle began. How would they handle the great battle the next day? The few logistics members saw Fade frowning and thought that he did not agree. Therefore, they quickly begged. "Fade, although we are weak, we are still soldiers. We hope that we can help defend our country." "Fade, the reason why we left is not that we are afraid of hardship or death. It''s because Yizreel had gone too far as to treat our own people like this. We don''t want to die in the hands of such people. We hope to die on the battlefield where we get to kill our enemies." "Fade, please give us a chance to die on the battlefield!" The four men knelt on the ground and begged in unison. They had a serious and determined look on their faces. "This..." Fade initially wanted to refuse. After all, the strength of these four people had just reached the early stage of the Earth Level. They could be considered as good martial artists in ordinary times. However, on this kind of asion, they were practically ordinary soldiers. However, the four of them spoke with sincerity and determination in their eyes. He eventually nodded and agreed. "From now on, we arerades." He helped the four people to their feet. "Everyone, tomorrow is the day of the great battle. The enemy is strong and the situation will definitely be veryplicated. I hope that all of you will listen to mymands and be very careful." "Don''t worry, Fade. We will listen to yourmands." "We are soldiers. We know what we should do." "Thank you for giving us this chance, Fade!" After Melbour and the other logistics team members had settled down, the other patrol members came back one after another. Therefore, Fade put together the information he got from the patrol and had a general idea of the situation in the area. In the evening, after a simple dinner with ration food, they leaned against the mountain wall and closed their eyes to rest. They were preparing themselves for the battle the next day. Just then, Fade woke up to the ringing of the satellite phone. He picked up the phone and heard Jaguar''s voice from the other end. "Fade, I have something to ask you." "Is it about the logistics staff?" Fade took the initiative to ask. "Yes, what happened?" Jaguar asked. Fade did not hide anything, and then told Jaguar the whole story of Melbour and the others. After listening, Jaguar breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I see." "General Xu, what''s the matter?" Fade asked. did Jaguar said in a low voice, "Yizreel called and reported that you disobeyed the military order and not return to Capital City. He said that you also lured the four deserters away. The leaders are angry about it now. This news was also published on the Inte." Hearing that, Fade immediately understood what had happened. However, before he could speak, Jaguar immediately said, "Tomorrow is the day of the battle. Fade, you don''t have to worry about these things. I will deal with them." "I got it!" Fade nodded and then hung up the phone. At the same time, the news that Fade''s reserve team was dismissed in vition of regtions and abducted four deserters quickly spread on the Inte. "What is Fade doing? Is he messing around during this period of war?" "Such a person should not have been chosen in the first ce! General Xu must have misjudged him!" "Such people and the four deserters must be severely punished." "Arrest him right away and sentence him in military court." "1 used to believe in Fade and had supported him. I really did not expect this to happen!" "We still need to rely on Pris and the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. They are the hope of our country." At the same time, in a conference room in the government office, there were some heated discussions. Jaguar exined what he had just heard from Fade during the meeting. He looked at the leaders and said, "Leaders, this is the truth about the so- called deserters." The leaders did not say anything. Jotham, who sat across from Jaguar, immediately retorted, "General Xu, the truth that you mention is just Fade''s one-sided story. This kind of thing can''t be regarded as evidence!" "I''ll say it again. I believe in Fade," Jaguar said firmly. Jotham snorted coldly and said, "You trust him? You should at least ask him toe back and face the matter head-on! But where is he now? Is he afraid toe back? Is he feeling guilty?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jaguar narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Fade stayed there to deal with tomorrow''s battle. It''s for the country and for the people." "Huh, is it really for the country and for the people? For such an important matter, Yizreel''s main force is responsible for it. Fade, a dismissed reserved member, intervened with the main f affairs. If he is in the army, it would be considered serious misconduct. It''s fair to even shoot him to death," Jotham retorted. Jaguar shouted in a low voice, "Fade is thinking about the greater good. When faced with the enemy, it''s better to have more people." "Huh, that''s nice to hear, but I think he is doing this just for the credit!" Jotham sneered. "You.." Jaguar was furious. However, at this moment, the leader mmed the table and said unpleasantly, "Take note, we are in a meeting." The two of them quietened down immediately. However, their eyes were full of fury. Chapter 2634 Chapter 2634 ? There was no result from the debate in the conference room. The leader just ordered Fade to return as soon as possible and to report the situation to his superior. The Seven- colored Lotus was about to appear. It was still early in the morning when the satellite broadcast was aimed at Makallu Peak, and the world would watch the live broadcast of the uing battle. In the camp at the foot of Makallu Peak, Yizreel walked out from the central campsite. He looked at Makallu Peak in front of him, smiled confidently and said, "From today onwards, my name will be heard all over the world." At some point, the five members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper also came up to him, and their faces were filled with confidence. "Boss, your name will definitely be known globally." "This time, we will definitely win!" "After today, our Big Dipper Studio will be famous all over the world." At the same time, behind the mountain, Fade looked at the nine members and four logistics crew members in front of him seriously and said, "Today is the day of the battle. We will go ording to the previous n and be in our respective positions to stand guard. If there are any changes, inform me immediately. Do you understand?" "Got it!" A chorus of cheers rang out. "Alright, let''s go!" As soon as he gave the order, the group of people began to march towards Makallu Peak. At nine in the morning, on the northern slope of Makallu Peak, a golden light suddenly shed. In an instant, everyone''s attention was attracted. "Boss, there is a sh of golden light over there. Is it the Seven-colored Lotus?" "Boss, should we go and take a look? It''s said that the Seven-colored Lotus is a top-notch treasure. If we could..." Yizreel narrowed his eyes but did not decide immediately. Instead, he stared at the golden light on the mountain and looked at it carefully. Before he could tell what it was, all of a sudden, a sharp whistle could be heard. He immediately turned around and looked at the source of the sound. In the sky, around six ck dots approached them at an extremely fast speed.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the ck dots had gotten closer and closer to them. It could be seen that those ck dots were people flying rapidly in the air. Behind the six people were arge group of people flying towards their direction. At a nce, there were at least more than a hundred people. In that instant, everyone''s expressions became serious, and even their voices became a bit nervous. "Boss, someone ising." "Those foreign martial artists are really here" "What should we do?" Yizreel took a look at the shing golden light on the mountain, and then at the approaching ck dots in the air. His face darkened, and he shouted, "Get ready to fight the enemies." In an instant, the main force, which consisted of 52 people, let out a fierce roar, and their positive energy erupted. It gathered together and headed towards the ck figures in the air. At the same time, Yizreel jumped into the air. He looked at the approaching foreign martial artists and shouted, "This is our territory! Outsiders, stop right there!" The energy surged toward the ck shadow like waves. This scene was broadcast by satellites to the whole world, which immediately caused a heated discussion among countlessizens. In particr, the Chineseizens were excited and kept cheering. "As expected of Pris. His energy is too powerful." "Only Pris could drive the enemy away and bring glory to our country." "From now on, I''m a fan of Pris." "The name of the best youth martial artist in our country is going to change!" "I don''t think so. At this rate, even the title of the best martial artist in the country will be changed." Numerous Chineseizens on the Inte praised Yizreel and encouraged him. At the same time, in the conference room in the government office, several leaders looked at the live broadcast on the big screen and could not help but smile. "Yizreel did a good job. He will definitely bring glory to our country." "Looks like General Liu''s rmendation was not wrong! Jotham, you''ve made a big contribution this time!" Jotham, who sat next to them, immediately said with a smile, "It''s all thanks to your leadership. I just did what I should do." The leader nodded and said, "Jotham, don''t be so modest. Yizreel is really doing well." Suddenly, a leader looked to the other side and said casually, "General Xu, where is Fade whom you have rmended? Where is the reserve team? Why haven''t they returned yet?" Jaguar''s face changed slightly and immediately exined, "He should still be on the way back. Perhaps that ce is too remote and has no signal. Therefore, we could not contact him for a while." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Really?" The leader answered faintly but did not continue to say anything else. His eyes fell on the big screen again. At this moment, the scene on the big screen had changed. At this moment, hundreds of foreign martial artists had arrived in front of Yizreel. When faced with Yizreel''s obstruction, a burly man in his 50s, with blond hair and blue eyes, asked, "Who are you, and why are you in our way?" "This is China''s territory. You have crossed the border. Please go back immediately, or don''t me us for being rude," Yizreel shouted directly. "China? Haha, this Makallu Peak is at 1 the border between the two countries. How can you say that we''ve crossed the border? Is it because your country wants the Sevencolored Lotus for yourselves?" The blond man asked in reply. Then, the group of people behind him immediately echoed. "The Seven-colored Lotus is a universal spirit. It is a treasure of the human race. How can your country monopolize it?" "Monopolize the treasure? How selfish of your country!" "1 don''t care about the border. The Sevencolored Lotus is mine." "The treasure is mine. If you are not satisfied,e and fight me one-on-one." The foreign martial artists all spoke and their attitudes were extremely unyielding. Suddenly, it caused another wave of discussion on the Inte. "F*ck, those foreigners are too shameless. The Seven- colored Lotus obviously belongs to us, but they want to take it from us." "All of them are bandits. They came as soon as they encountered something good." "If it was me, I would not waste time talking to them. Just kill all of them directly. Then, they will not dare to provoke us in the future." "Yizreel, do your best. Kill them all." On the Inte, everyone was excited. In the conference room of the government office, with the appearance of the foreign martial artists, the analysis team immediately began to take action. In less than three minutes, the relevant information about them was quickly discovered. The blonde man who spoke first elo was called iseka. He was from Micovia and was a very famous fighter in the underground boxing world. With his fists alone, he managed to kill twelve Heaven Level martial artists and became famous alPover the world. Chapter 2635 Chapter 2635 ? Together with other well-known experts, including the Lion Knight from Eand, the Axe Madman from Austnd, Mickell from Jopeno, and Radley from the Divine Sunset Sword, they were dozens of renowned experts from around the world. It could be said that the Seven-colored Lotus had attracted more than half of the world''s independent martial artists. The leader had no patience to listen to theplex information. He waved his hand and said, "You don''t need to read out the materials. Do you think we can win?" Hearing this, the scene suddenly quietened down. The staff members did not speak for a long time. After all, they could not give a definite answer to such a big event. The leader waved his hand and spoke with some disappointment, "I''m asking you to tell me the result but you don''t dare to. Why would I need you then? All of you can leave now!" After the staff members left, the leader looked at Jotham and asked, "Jotham, tell me, what do you think?" Jotham''s eyes rolled as he thought about the leader''s words. With a resolute tone, he said, "I think we''ll definitely win this time!" "Oh, why is that? Tell me your reason," the leader asked. Jotham said, "These enemies are all famous and can be considered experts. However, their strength is still far from the best. ording to my deductions, the strongest should be iseka. His strength should be at the Half-Lord Level, with 700-800 streaks of martial essence." "And Yizreel, as far as I know, half a year ago, he has already mastered 880 streaks of martial essence. If he fights against iseka, he will definitely win." "As for the others, for example, Greenwood, Mickell, Radley, and the others. they are even weaker than iseka. The amount of martial essences that they have mastered are roughly around 500 or so." "In terms of this level, all the five members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper have that ability. If they are up against them, it''s not a hundred percent sure that they''ll win, but they''ll definitely not be at a disadvantage." "Furthermore, in our main force, there are two Half-Lord Level martial artists sent by the Jin family to support us. Their strength is not weaker than Yizreel''s. They are our trump card. Even if an ident urs, they will be able to resolve it." "Therefore, I''m sure that we will win." "Reasonable analysis. That''s great!" The leader pped his hands andughed heartily. Jotham stood to the side, all smiles on his face, and he felt very proud of himself. Suddenly, his eyes caught sight of Jaguar, who was frowning with his head lowered. An idea came to his mind. He raised his eyebrows and said, "General Xu, why are you frowning? Aren''t you optimistic about our team?" As soon as he finished his words, all the eyes in the conference room were focused on Jaguar. The leader also looked over and asked, "General Xu, what do you think?" Jaguar threw a cold nce at Jotham, looked at the leader, and said, "Sir, the information we found was from at least half a year ago, or even before that. Therefore, I think we should be more cautious in evaluating the enemy''s strength." "On the other hand, the number of the enemies is more than a hundred, which is twice as many as ours. If there is a direct confrontation, I am afraid that we will..." Before he could finish, Jotham interrupted coldly, "General Xu, what do you mean? Do you think that our team will lose?" "Or is it because the people rmended by you have withdrawn, therefore, you are deliberately hoping that we will lose? This..." "Sir, those words just now were my personal thoughts, and also are based on facts. There are no other factors involved," Jaguar stated seriously. The leader was silent for a moment, then waved his hand and said, "Okay, I understand."Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "However, since we have already sent them out, what we need to do is to trust them. Let''s continue to watch!" At that moment, at Makallu Peak, there were many exchanges of words with foreign martial artists. With a tough attitude, Yizreel wielded a machete in the air with his right hand and shouted angrily, "I''m not negotiating with you. I''m ordering you." "Get out of here right now, or don''t me me for being rude." Hearing this, the martial artists from the opposite side instantly became angry. "Kid, who do you think you are? Who are you to order us around?" "How arrogant! He has no clue what''s about to happen." "How can he be so sure that he will win this fight..." When faced with these voices, Yizreel became even more determined and shouted directly, "We will kill those who do not obey without exception." iseka narrowed his eyes and looked at Yizreel. "Young man, don''t be too arrogant." "Wherever there is treasure, only the strongest one will survive. This has been the truth since ancient times. Don''t you understand this logic?" Yizreel said, "As you said, only the strongest one will survive, but I don''t think you are the strongest one." "If I''m not, then do you think you are?" iseka was a little angry and squeezed out these two words, "You are just a nameless kid!" At once, the foreign martial artists behind him burst intoughter. "Where did this brate from? He has not even fully matured yet and he is giving out orders? It''s just ridiculous." "Kid, when I started in this field, you were not even born yet!" "Are your people crazy? Why would they send such a nobody?" These words echoed in Yizreel''s heart, and caused his face to darken. He shouted, "My name is Yizreel Jin and I''m the strongest youth in this generation in my country." "Yizreel? I''ve never heard of you before!" "The strongest youth? Did you give this title to yourself?" "I heard that the strongest youth in your country is called Fade, not Yizreel." To begin with, Yizreel was already very dissatisfied with Fade. After hearing their words, he instantly became even angrier and almost burned up. "Fade is just a piece of trashpared to me. I am the strongest youth in my country now." "It doesn''t matter if you know it or not. When I defeat you, you will soon know who I really am." Yizreel''s arrogant shout made the atmosphere be more tense. iseka narrowed his eyes and looked at Yizreel with a smug smile. Then, he said, "Defeat us? Are you dering war on us?" "If you don''t retreat, I will!" Yizreel retorted sharply. "Do you want a group fight or one-on-one?" iseka asked. Yizreel nced at the group of velet martial artists behind him. After he thought for a moment, he considered that his team was only half their number. Although he was quite confident in his own strength, there were not so many of them. They might not be able to defeat those foreign martial artists. Content belongs to Therefore, after he thought about it, he looked at iseka and said, "One-on-one." "One-on-one?" iseka narrowed his eyes and smiled, then nodded. "That''s not a bad idea." Chapter 2636 Chapter 2636 ? After that, he turned his head to look behind him and asked, "Who wants to go first?" After a slight pause, a strong man who was two meters tall walked out with a giant axe in his hand. "For the first round, let me test and see the quality of a Chinese martial artist!" "Mickell, the Axe Madman!" When Yizreel noticed that the opposition candidate walked out, he started to ponder. The name Mickell was quite famous. His strength in Austnd was not mediocre. The axe in his hand was even more famous. Who knew how many people had been killed by it? "Who wants to go?" Yizreel turned to look at the people behind him. He felt that he was the strongest member of his team, therefore, he was not prepared to be the first one to fight. After he asked, a petite but charming woman came out from the Seven Stars of Big Dipper and dered confidently, "Let me fight the first round!" "Monique, can you do it?" Yizreel asked.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Monique let out a charmingugh and answered, "Mickell is famous for having great strength. If we fight head-on, I''m afraid no one in our team will be his match. Therefore, we have to find another way to use our agile body movements to restrain his strength. This is exactly what I''m good at." "Okay, we must win the first round," he insisted. She nodded confidently. "Boss, rest assured. As one of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper, you don''t need to worry about my strength." After saying that, she stepped out and walked towards the extremely burly Mickell. The first battle was about to begin. At this moment, the audience who were watching the live broadcast became nervous when they saw such a scene. Numerousizens posted theirments wildly on the Inte. "I did not expect Monique, also known as Merak of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper, to fight first." "Monique, my goddess, you must win!" "Don''t worry, we don''t need to worry about the strength of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. They will definitely win." "Look at that guy in front of her. He looks so clumsy. I''m afraid he''ll be yed to death by Monique." "Brothers, prepare to wee the first victory of our country!" In the conference room of the government office, several leaders also slightly leaned in to focus their eyes on the screen. On the side, Jotham smiled as he started to exin to the leaders, "She is Monique Lan. Although she''s only twenty-six years old, she''s from a prestigious family. She''s from Mount Waygen''s Lan family, and she''s extremely powerful with her quick dagger." "In addition, Miss Lan has been very lucky. When she was 20 years old, she came across a civet cat on Mount Waygen. She mastered the spiritual martial essence of the civet cat and her strength became even more powerful, reaching the Half-Lord Level. Now, she has mastered 523 streaks of martial essences. She is definitely one of the best in the youth generation." Hearing this, the leader nodded and was satisfied. At this moment, the battle on the screen had already begun. Mickell, the Axe Madman, did not hesitate at all when he saw Monique. He immediately charged forward with heavy steps. The rocks beneath his feet began to tremble as his tall and sturdy body took one step after another. The sound of the vibration was so loud that it seemed like the countless audience in front of the screen were able to feel the tremendous strength behind it. At the critical moment, Monique narrowly dodged his attack, avoiding Mickell''s frontal attack. His attack missed and crashed into the rocks. In an instant, with a loud bang, arge stone directly exploded and turned into countless fragments flying in all directions. That scene made countless audience members shocked and amazed. Many of the audience members were worried. Even the leaders in the conference room frowned slightly. Jotham noticed this and quickly exined, "Rest assured. Monique is deliberately showing her weakness. She has not disyed her true strength yet." Then, Mickell attacked several more times, but all of them were dodged by Monique. Several consecutive attacks failed, which made the audience feel relieved. At that moment, she smiled and said, "Axe Madman, is this your strength? It seems that you will lose to me soon." Roar! There was no response from him. He let out a furious roar and charged at her. She shook her head and smiled. "Is that it? It''s time to show you my real strength." As she spoke, her figure turned into a phantom. With a squeak, it seemed to have teleported, disappearing from the ce, and then appearing behind him. With a "poof", the short de in her hand, which had a touch of red paint, shed at his back. He cried out in pain. There was a twenty centimeter long, bloody wound on his back. Amidst the roar, he turned around and attacked her with anger in his eyes. However, Monique was still like a ghost. She moved agilely around him and avoided every attack. At the same time, the short de in her hand kept waving, leaving lines of blood on his body. A few minutester, the sturdy body of Mickell was covered in red. He panted and looked exhausted. At that moment, she was still smiling. She yed with the short de in her hand and said, "Big guy, it''s time to admit defeat. Otherwise, if we continue, I will not only injure your skin and flesh." Such a scene cheered up countless viewers. All kinds ofments on the Inte flooded up like a waterfall. Even the leaders in the conference room smiled and nodded gently. Jotham saw the leader''s expression and looked more and more pleased with himself. He turned to look at Jaguar, with his eyes filled with provocation and mockery. Jaguar ignored his deliberate provocation. Instead, he fixed his eyes on the screen and looked at it carefully. The more he looked at it, the stranger he felt. In the end, he could not help but exim, "General Liu, Mickell, the Axe Madman''s title is widely known in the world and has upheld his reputation. I don''t think he has exerted his full strength. It''s better to el.ne remind the team members to be more careful!" However, Jotham was dismissive of Jaguar''s words. He snorted and said, "General Xu, I am in charge of the main force. You don''t have to worry about my team." "I''m not worried. I just feel that things are going too smoothly. Yizreel, Monique, and the rest are overconfident," Jaguar exined. "Overconfident? General Xu, what do you mean by that? Do you mean that when faced with a formidable enemy, we should not have any confidence? Instead, should we bow our heads and admit defeat? ?s that what you mean?" Jotham asked back. "You know that''s not what I meant. I just..." Jaguar and Jotham could notmunicate with each other. They turned to the leader and said, "Leaders, this is a serious matter. I think we''d better be careful. If possible, we should contact Yizreel immediately and ask him to..." Chapter 2637 Chapter 2637 ? Before Jaguar could finish, the leader waved his hand and said, "Jaguar, I understand your feelings. However, you are responsible for the strategy. Let the staff members handle the specifics. After all, we can''t do everything by ourselves!" Since the leader has spoken, Jaguar could only bow his head in agreement before retreating. The smile on Jotham''s face widened when he witnessed this. At that moment, on Makallu Peak battlefield, in the back of the camp, Yizreel was as confident as Jotham, and he had a smile stered on his face. He nced at iseka and said, "Your people are going to lose." iseka smiled and said to him, "The result is still uncertain. Mr. Jin, don''t count your chickens before they hatch." Yizreel shook his head but didn''t say anything. After all, in his opinion, iseka was just being stubborn. In that case, the best form of persuasion was for Monique to knock down the stout man and give him a lesson. Thinking of this, he shouted, "Monique, stop ying. Be prepared to take the first round!" "Yes, Boss!" She turned her head and smiled at him. She even winked and blew a kiss. Then, she was ready to attack. However, right at this moment, Mickell, who was panting and covered in blood, suddenly moved. He was as big as a hill. He stepped heavily on the mountain rocks with his huge feet. His body flew towards Monique as fast as a bullet. His speed was almost the same as hers. She was a little distracted. Along with Mickell''s sudden outburst, she had no time to rx. By the time she noticed something unusual, he had already arrived in front of her. With a huge shadow, he raised the huge axe in his hand and shed it towards her. She was frightened by the threat of death. Her charming face twisted and she instantly unleashed her martial essence of the civet cat. She tried her best to dodge the iing attack. Boom! A loud sound was heard as the giant axe in Mickell''s hand came down. All of a sudden, the mountains copsed, the ground cracked, and the stones flew everywhere. The mountains seemed to be shaking. Amidst the messy gravel and flying dust, red blood sshed out. "Monique!" Yizreel was shocked as he hurriedly rushed over. At this time, Mickell rushed towards her again. Yizreel red at him and was about to attack. "Do you want to die..." On the opposite, iseka''s face sank. His energy surged as he spoke in a low voice, "Mr. Jin, the round isn''t over yet. Do you want to go back on your word and meddle in this round?" Yizreel''s expression darkened. Gritting his teeth, he finally said, "We''ve lost this round." iseka motioned to Mickell and thetter stopped attacking. At that moment, Yizreel quickly pulled Monique out of the dust. She was covered in blood and her face was pale. There was a huge wound on her side, and it was so deep that her bones and internal organs were visible. Such a terrifying scene caused countless spectators to tremble in fear. The leaders in the meeting room of the government building also frowned. With looks of displeasure on their faces, they whispered, "What happened?" Jotham, who had been observing his leader, looked stiff and awkward. After all, he had been telling everyone about how powerful Monique was and how she would win this match. He even refuted Jaguar''s proposal. But now, the result was a p on his face. However, at this point, he had no choice but to go on. Gritting his teeth, Jotham exined to his leader, "Sir, Monique was a little careless in this match. She was distracted and Mickell took advantage of that. If she continues to fight properly, she will definitely win." Content belongs to UMS "Careless? How can she make such a mistake in such a big event? How did you educate them?" The leader was a little unhappy. "Sir, it''s my fault. I''m willing to be punished," Jotham immediately apologized and took out his phone. TH call the front line right away and tell them to be careful. They won''t make the same mistake again." "Do it quickly!" The leader ordered. "Okay!" Jotham nodded and left the meeting room to make a call. After the call ended, Yizreel''s expression darkened. Herbert, who was wearing his sses, asked, "Was that General Liu? What did he say?" Yizreel said in a low voice, "General Liu said that the leader was not satisfied with this result, so he asked us to be careful. Next time, we must win." "I''ll fight the next round," Herbert volunteered. Yizreel said, "No hurry, let''s wait for the opponent to send their representative first. You are the strongest in the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. You''re like me, so you can''t go out so easily." Herbert nodded and didn''t say anything else. At that moment, iseka and Mickell were celebrating on the opposite side. After that, he waved towards Greenwood. Then, Greenwood stood up and said with confidence, "I''ll fight in the second round. Who from China dares to ept my challenge?" "Greenwood, the Lion Knight! He uses a heavy sword and his techniques are profound and ancient He''s extremely capable. It''s not easy to deal with such a person," Herbert quickly analyzed the situation and exined it to Yizreel. After some consideration, Yizreel turned to look at the remaining members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper, considering who would be the best candidate to fight in this round. After thinking for a while, Yizreel pointed at a tall young man and said, "Darron, you will fight this round!" "Remember, make full use of your strength and defeat your opponent." "Boss, rest assured, I will defeat him." Darron patted his chest. Carrying a big metal hammer, he stepped out. At the same time, in the meeting room, Jotham hurriedly introduced Darron to the leader. "Sir, although Darron X didn''te from a martial arts family, he was born with great strength. He could lift 100 kilograms when he was ten years old. Later, he found a famous master who used some rare Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org materials such as darksteel to tailor a 50 kilograms hammer for him." "Darron also mastered martial essence and finally entered the Half-Lord level. His realm is equal to Monique''s. However, in terms of actualbat ability, he is still above her." The leader didn''t say anything but just watched quietly. At this time, there was a heated discussion on the Inte.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "They actually lost the first round. They must win this round!" "Dubhe Darron was born with superhuman power. He is very powerful." "The opponent, Greenwood, seems to be specialized in strength as well. This round, it''s time to go head-on with him." "Although Greenwood is known for his strength, he trained for it. He can''tpare to Darron who was born with superhuman power. He will definitely win this match." "The Seven Stars of Big Dipper must win." Chapter 2638 Chapter 2638 ? Amidst the bustling atmosphere, the second round began, Darron of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper was fighting against Greenwood, the Lion Knight of Eand. Compared to Monique''s carelessness in the first round, Darron was obviously much more cautious. From the start, he went all out and started fighting against Greenwood. One of them held a giant hammer, while the other held a heavy sword. They constantly collided with each other, and the sound of metal colliding spread through the satellite broadcast to the world. For a moment, the audience around the world were shocked by the sound of metal collision. Boom, Bang, Bang! The collision continued and the fight intensified. The atmosphere tensed up with the sound of explosions, roars, and cheering. Just like that, the two of them continued to fight for over half an hour. In the end, Greenwood relied on hisbat experience and caught Darron''s minor mistake. He struck him in the chest with his sword, causing Darron to spit out blood and fall to the ground.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Although Darron was reluctant, he was left with no choice but to admit defeat. That result silenced the team. Yizreel''s expression looked terrible. Numerous viewers had a heated discussion on the Inte. "What''s going on? Dubhe lost too. What''s going on?" "Can the Seven Stars of Big Dipper handle it? Are they all with undeserved reputations?" "Yizreel was so arrogant just now. Now, he has lost two consecutive rounds. He''s so shameless." "If they had known this would happen, they should''ve asked Master Chen to fight. After all, he has beaten the foreigners." There was a lot of heated discussion on the Inte, but at that moment, the meeting room was quiet. The leader sat on the chair silently, but his feelings were evident from his tight grip on the armrest. Seeing this, Jotham''s expression turned ugly. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. After a short moment of absent-mindedness, Yizreel looked at Herbert and said, "Herbert, you can''t lose the next round!" Herbert nodded and said, "Boss, don''t worry. I will win." On the opposite side, iseka was full of smiles. After speaking with Greenwood, he looked at Radley and said, "Mr. Okata, you''re up next!" Radley nodded and stepped out. Upon seeing this, Herbert curled his lips and said to Yizreel, "Radley is good at sword skills. This is my strength. I will show him what real sword skills are." "You must win!" Yizreel repeated. "Don''t worry!" Herbert reassured him with a nod. In the meeting room, Jotham dared not introduce Herbert and Radley as they stepped up. He no longer said that Herbert would win. However, this time, the leader took the initiative to ask, "What do you think of this match?" "This... Uh..." Jotham paused and chose his words carefully before saying, "Radley is known as the Divine Sunset Sword in Jopeno. His sword skills are superb and his strength can''t be underestimated." "Herbert, who is also known as Megrez, is also good at using swords. The Mo family''s ancestral sword skills were adapted in the ancient times. Their sword skills are ancient and exquisite." This time, Jotham didn''t say anything about who would win or lose. On the battlefield, Herbert and Radley stood face to face. Radley was the first to speak. "You''re Herbert. Do you use a sword?" Herbert drew out a long sword and said, "Obviously." Then, Radley also drew out his sword and pointed it at him. "I''ve been practicing since I was a child learned it in a month, mastered it in three years, achieved sess in ten years, and defeated all swordsmen in Jopeno in twenty years. "I''m looking forward to seeing how capable you are." Herbert sneered, full of arrogance. "You''re just a frog at the bottom of a well." "The so-called sword skills of Jopeno were passed down from our country. You im to be undefeated just because you have learned a little about it. It''s ridiculous." "Now, I''ll show you the real sword skills of our country!" With Herbert''s words, the long sword in his hand transformed into a sword flower that shot towards his opponent. Radley narrowed his eyes when he saw this. The long sword in his hand seemed toe alive and it also rushed towards Herbert''s sword. The two swords collided in the air, and Sword Qi shot out in all directions. The interweayed sword skills, the shing cold tight, and the red light that appeared from time to time made the fight a feast of visuals in front of the lens. It seemed that two people were dancing, which was amazing. Content belongs to However, those who were knowledgeable could see the danger of it. Both of them were highly skilled in their sword skills. They moved extremely fast as if they were walking on a tightrope. If they were careless, they would be hit by the opponent''s sword and could be seriously injured. The dazzling sword skillssted for a quarter of an hour. Radley suddenly took a step back, shook his head and said, "The so-called ancient sword skill of your country only has such strength? It''s really disappointing." "You... Such an arrogant frog at the bottom of the well! I''ll take your life!" Herbert was enraged and thrust out his sword. Radley attacked with his sword. At this moment, his eyes burst out a light, and his whole temperament changed dramatically. The long sword in his hand, like a swimming dragon, moved with terrifying speed and sharpness. "How could it be..." Herbert didn''t expect Radley to have strength to increase the speed of his sword. He couldn''t block it, so he had to dodge instead. However, it was toote by the time he noticed it. The long sword in Radley''s hand had already prated Herbert''s defense and pierced his chest. Herbert''s face turned pale and he was knocked back. Blood spurted from his wound. He shook and almost fell to the ground. "Herbert..." Yizreel eximed. At this moment, Radley didn''t stop. He jumped up and thrust his long sword towards Herbert again. "Stop, stop quickly. We''ve lost. We admit defeat," Yizreel hurriedly shouted. In the end, Radley''s long sword stopped at Herbert''s throat. He shook his head, put away his sword, and said with a straight face, "The sword skills of your country are mediocre!" "You..." Herbert wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, he could only spit out a mouthful of blood. "Hebert, don''t speak. Take care of yourself." Yizreel quickly gave him a few pills and then sent someone to carry him away. Chapter 2639 Chapter 2639 ? Herbert''s defeat was broadcasted to the entire world. At that moment, many foreign viewers were excited. Many viewers from Jopeno even said that China couldn''t withstand a single blow. Whether it was sword skills or something else, they weren''t better than them. Countless Chinese viewers were speechless when they saw the results disyed on the screen. No one expected them to lose three consecutive rounds, which was uneptable to them. In the meeting room of the government building, Jotham''s face was pale, and he didn''t dare to look at the leader. However, the three consecutive defeats was only the beginning. Next, Yizreel sent the remaining two members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper Seven to fight. However, their strength was only on par with that of Monique and Darron, which was even weaker than Herbert. Therefore, there were another two defeats. Just like that, the country lost five consecutive rounds, and the Seven Stars of Big Dipper were wiped out.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In light of the results, the leader, who had been sitting in his seat since the beginning, couldn''t help standing up and leaving. He seemed to be making a phone call. In front of the live broadcast, countless local viewers had already burst into an uproar. Some scolded them angrily, some questioned the Seven Stars of Big Dipper, some were disappointed, and some missed Fade... In short, all kinds ofments were blurted out. In the face of such a huge failure, theseizens who had been excited at first became furious and wanted to get back at the people they had supported before. The leader returned to the meeting room after his call. He looked at Jotham and said, "You can''t lose anymore!" That simple sentence ced immense pressure on Jotham. He nodded and replied, "Sir, I''ll do my best." "Don''t just do your best, make sure it happens!" The leader insisted. "Yes, I''ll make sure it happens. We will win the next round." Jotham braced himself. After that, he looked up at Yizreel on the screen. At that moment, his face was livid and his expression was serious. There was no trace of his previous high-spiritedness. He seemed to be quite depressed. There was only confusion in his eyes, as if he didn''t know what to do. Seeing this, he took out his phone and left to make a call. On the Makallu Peak battlefield, after Yizreel answered the phone, he looked at iseka who was across from him. When iseka saw this, he smiled and said, "Mr. Jin, do we have to keep going?" Yizreel nodded and said, "We haven''t lost yet. Of course, we have to keep going." "Then let''s keep going!" iseka said. "Wait!" Yizreel said. "What is it? What do you want to say?" iseka asked. Yizreel said, "Your people are twice as many as ours. It''s unfair to us to have a one-on-one fight like this." "What you mean is that you want to change the rules?" iseka said, "How do you want topete, Mr. Jin?" Yizreel narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "There won''t be a one-on-one limit. Each party will send five people. When all five people of one party fall, they lose." "Of course. Those who fought before can''t participate again," he quickly added. iseka looked at him and said, "We have the advantage in numbers and have also won five rounds in a row It''s unfair for us to follow these rules now!" You''re offending the interests of our country, not the fight!" Yizreel gritted his teeth. "We''re just fighting over a Seven- Colored Lotus. That''s themon property of the entire human race." iseka shook his head. "I-1 don''t want to fight with you on this. My only question for you is if you''re daring enough to fight with these rules?" Yizreel taunted. "Daring enough?" iseka seemed to hesitate, and then a hint of cunningness appeared in his eyes. He said, "It''s not that I can''t. Mr. Jin, if you change the rules, I have a request." "What request?" Yizreel asked. iseka said, "We re here for the Sevencolored Lotus and have no intention of bing enemies with your country. We don''t have any other intentions either." "Thus, our request is that if we win this fight, your country has to allow us to reside in Makallu Peak for at least a week. Also, you''re not allowed to interfere with our fight for the Seven-colored Lotus." "That''s..." Yizreel almost agreed. After all, in his opinion, iseka''s requests were very simple. If he really lost, he wouldn''t have the strength to stop these people from fighting over the Seven-colored Lotus. Thus, it wouldn''t matter if he agreed or not. As for settling down at Makallu Peak for a week? That wasn''t a big deal either. After all, it would take time to search for the Sevencolored Lotus. However, Yizreel was smart. He consulted Jotham instead of agreeing immediately. Jotham''s thoughts were simr to Yizreel''s. He felt that these two requests weren''t too excessive. However, the leader was present, so he didn''t dare to make a decision. He could only ask, "Sir, this matter..." The leader was silent. He seemed to be hesitant about the requests. He looked at Jotham and Jaguar and asked, "What do you think?" Jotham paused, then spoke out his thoughts, indicating that he would agree. After all, the other party''s requests weren''t too excessive. When the leader heard this, he nodded slightly and seemed to agree with Jotham''s idea. However, at that moment, Jaguar frowned and spoke up, "Sir, I don''t think I would agree." "Why?" The leader asked. "This..." For a moment, Jaguar was lost for words. After all, it was just a gut feeling. The opponent had gathered over 100 martial artists and won five times in a row. The situation was very good. There was no reason for him ept Yizreel''s proposal and change the rules for no reason. It seemed too simple for the opponent to ept the proposal with just two requests. It was slightly unreasonable. If there was nothing wrong with their minds, then it meant that they had some other ns. The issue was that he didn''t know what that n was for the time being. Jaguar instinctively felt that the other opponent''s n wasn''t simple at all. However, there was no way to exin this kind of situation. He could only say to his leader, "Makallu Peak is located in our country, and the other party has invaded us. They have already vited our rights. I can''t agree to this kind of thing." Upon hearing this, Jotham said unhappily, "General Xu, what''s the point of speaking in such a manner?" "If we lose, the other party won''t care about our rights. They will just rush in and dig up the treasure. When the timees, you''ll be even more embarrassed." Jaguar replied, "I suspect that the other party has other intentions. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so simple." "What intentions?" Jotham asked. "This... I''m just guessing," Jaguar responded. "A guess, General Xu. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to say something like that?¡± Jotham asked. Jaguar was speechless for a moment, while Jotham persuaded the leader. The leader was convinced and as such, he nodded, about to agree. Chapter 2640 Chapter 2640 ? At that moment, Jaguar''s phone rang. As soon as he saw the number, his expression changed. He immediately got up and went out to answer the phone. "Hello, Fade, where are you? How''s the situation?" Of course, it was Fade. He didn''t talk nonsense and reported the situation, "General Xu, I''m on Makallu Peak, not far from the battlefield." "Ask Yizreel not to agree to iseka''s request. The opponent''s strength is stronger than he thinks. If there is a fight, he will definitely lose." "Are you sure?" Jaguar was shocked and immediately asked. Fade responded firmly, "I''m sure." "Also, my team members discovered a few foreign martial artists behind Makallu Peak. They seemed to have installed something there. I suspect that iseka and the others have ulterior motives." This idea coincided with Jaguar''s concern. He quickly asked, "What are they installing? Do you have any evidence?" Fade said, "His strength isn''t bad. Our team members can''t get close to him. We don''t know what he''s doing, but it''s definitely not a good thing. Thus, you can''t agree to iseka''s request." "I understand. I will persuade my leader." Jaguar then advised him, "Fade, take care of yourself." Hanging up the phone, Jaguar hurried back to the meeting room, told the leader the information he just received from Fade, and then asked him to reject the request again. After hearing this, the leader hesitated once again. Jotham frowned and said unhappily, "General Xu, if I remember correctly, the team led by Fade should be on the way back. Why is he still at Makallu Peak? You owe us an exnation." "Well, I will exin itter, but now, refusing the request of the other party is more important. Otherwise, it may lead to a disaster!" Jaguar said hurriedly. "What disaster? It''s just both Fade''s and your spection," Jotham responded. Then, his voice became gloomy and he maliciously spected, "General Xu, Fade, whom you rmended, is in the reserve team. He didn''t have much chance to fight. To top it off, he was punished for viting the rules." "I''m afraid that some people are unwilling to give up and will try to find a chance to show their strength. They will even say some threatening words." "Jotham, what are you trying to say?" Jaguar red at him. Jotham snorted and said coldly, "I didn''t mean anything, I was just casually saying." At that moment, on the battlefield, iseka urged, "Mr. Jin, why haven''t you answered yet! If you don''t agree, then we''ll continue to fight one-on-one. If you do, then agree as soon as possible." "Or perhaps, your country is afraid. They''re deliberately dying to get official help!" "Of course not!" Yizreel immediately denied. After all, this Seven-colored Lotus was held by either foreign or Chinese martial artists. If it really involved the government, then things would go to another level. "If that''s not the case, then Mr. Jin, make your decision!" iseka said. "I..." Yizreel picked up the phone and asked anxiously, "General Liu, what should I do?" Just then, there was a sizzling noise from the satellite phone, and the phone was cut off at this time. There was no response but iseka kept pressuring him. Yizreel bit his lip and said, "Okay, I agree to your requests." "Since that''s the case, then let''s start choosing our fighters!" A smile appeared on iseka''s face. At this time, in the meeting room, Jaguar looked anxious. "I can''t agree. It might be a disaster!" "What disaster could happen? It''s all your spection!" Jotham said with a smirk, "Besides, we may not lose." "Fade said that the opponent is very strong. Even Yizreel is no match for him," Jaguar argued. "Fade, he''s nothing. He''s just a reserve team member." Jotham snorted. "You..." Jaguar was angry and anxious, but there was no other option. At that moment, on the battlefield, both parties had already chosen five fighters. On the foreign side, iseka was naturally chosen. The other four people weren''t as famous as Greenwood, but they could be considered experts. On Yizreel''s side, the main fighters were Yizreel and two highly-skilled martial artists of the Jin family, Beagen and Balesego. The other team members were two members with decent strength. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Both parties had chosen their teams. Seeing the opponent''s line-up, Yizreel was full of confidence. After all, the opponent''s fighters, except iseka, who had mastered nearly 800 streaks of martial essence, couldn''t be considered too strong. In their team, Xizreel and the two guards of the Jin family were all experts who had mastered 800 streaks of martial essence. They were very strong. The other two, although a little weak, with the three of them, could win if they took turns. After all, their team had three experts who were on par with iseka. After the lineup was settled, it was time to decide the order of the fight. Yizreel put himselfst. The guards of the Jin family went third and fourth. The other two were ced in front. On iseka''s side, he seemed to have chosen the same strategy. He was the final fighter. Soon, the fight began. In the first round, the Chinese team fought with the opponent for 20 minutes and eventually lost. The second member stepped into the ring and took advantage of the other party''s excessive exhaustion to defeat him. However, he was quickly defeated by the other party''s second member. Then, an expert from the Jin family, Beagen, went next. His first move was extraordinary. He defeated the second member of the other team with one blow, and then sessively defeated the third and fourth member of the other team. Just like that, iseka was the only one left in the other party. The Chinese team, on the other hand, had three more people, which meant that they had the upper hand. Countless Chinese viewers couldn''t help but cheer up. In the meeting room, Jotham and the leader, who had been wearing stern expressions, finally looked slightly relieved. "Thest one,e on!" Yizreel smiled and said to iseka with confidence. iseka stretched his neck, clenched his fist and stepped out. "I didn''t expect you to hide your strength. There''s actually an expert on your team," iseka said. Yizreel smiled and said, "What''s wrong? Are you afraid? Just admit defeat, or you''ll get hurt!" "Admit defeat?" iseka shook his head with a smile. "The winner is yet to be determined." "Beagen, defeat him!" Yizreel said. "Young Master, don''t worry!" Beagen, the expert of the Jin family, was full of confidence. He rushed towards iseka. In an instant, the two people were fighting. Positive energy was flying everywhere and the wind was blowing violently. The whole world seemed to be shocked by the fight between them. It had to be said that the fight between two Half-Lord Level martial artists with 800 streaks of martial essence was too intense. After a fierce fight, Beagen, the expert of the Jin family, was defeated. Yizreelforted him, "Beagen, you''ve exerted too much energy. That guy isn''t as strong as you." Beagen nodded and looked at the other expert of the Jin family, saying, "Balesego, I''ll leave him to you." "Balesego, it''s up to you now," Yizreel instructed.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Young Master, don''t worry. I will definitely win this round." Balesego was full of confidence. Chapter 2641 Chapter 2641 ? Previously, he watched the battle between iseka and Beagen intently. The two were equally matched in strength. Beagen was defeated because he had used up too much energy. His and Beagen''s strength were simr. Presently, iseka had used up too much energy, so it was natural for him to win. Balesego went on stage and began to fight with iseka. For a moment, the world changed again. Initially, Balesego wanted to end the fight quickly, but after a round of collision, he found that iseka was much stronger than he thought, so he could only continue to fight and strive to defeat the opponent. After fighting for half an hour, iseka still persisted. On the contrary, Balesego began to feel a little tired. "What''s going on? How can this guy persist for so long? He''s fighting against the two of us one after another." Balesego felt a little nervous. Taking advantage of this distraction, isekaunched a fierce attack, forcing Balesego to retreat step by step and finally, thetter lost. At that point, Yizreel''s expression turned ugly. He had thought that Balesego would win, but he had lost. The leading party had turned into a one-on-one duel. However, it was hard to me Balesego. Yizreel patted him on the shoulder andforted him. Then, he stepped out and looked at iseka, who was panting on the opposite side. At the same time, countless Chineseizens were also talking about it. "How can iseka be so strong? He''s defeated two experts in a row." "Will there be another ident resulting in a loss?" "No, iseka won''t be able to hold on any longer after a few rounds. Yizreel will definitely win." "Yizreel is a Half-Lord Level martial artist with 800 streaks of martial essence. He''s extremely strong." "He must win this round!" In the meeting room, the leader''s calm face became serious at this moment. Seeing this, Jotham said, "Sir, Yizreel''s strength is dependable." The leader nodded but didn''t speak. On the battlefield, Yizreel stepped forward, and his positive energy instantly erupted. A shadow of a golden dragon rose from behind him, hovering over his head, overlooking iseka. It shocked everyone. Such a scene suddenly caused countless exmations. "Golden Dragon, how cool." "Is this Pris'' strength? It''s actually this powerful?" "Yizreel has always been strong. Did you just find out?" "It''s said that Yizreel is the descendant of the Dragon Sect. It turns out that it''s true!" "We''re going to win. Our country is going to win. The result is settled." On the battlefield, iseka looked at Yizreel''s outburst, nodded and said, "The Dragon Sect in your country is really powerful. Your strength is better than the two before you. Your martial arts should be more advanced than theirs." "You have a good eye!" Yizreel said, "If you admit defeat now, I won''t make a move." iseka shook his head andughed. "Like I said, the winner has yet to be determined." "Yet to be determined? I''ll prove you wrong now." Yizreel snorted, and his arms trembled. The golden dragon shadow behind him roared into the sky bringing with it a goldenlight, rushing towards iseka. However, at this moment, iseka raised his foot and stomped on the ground. With his right arm, he punched Yizreel''s iing golden dragon shadow. The punch was unremarkable, but halfway through, the strength broke out and condensed into a huge fist, like a meteorite falling from the sky. "This move..." When Yizreel noticed the abnormality, his expression changed drastically and he was horrified. iseka''s move hadpletely surpassed his. The shadow of the huge fist smashed into the golden dragon shadow. The roaring dragon instantly shattered and turned into countless light spots, scattering in the air. Yizreel felt a tightness in his chest and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He was sent flying. Countless Chinese viewers were stunned by the oue. "How could this be? Yizreel lost?" "He lost with just one punch. How is this possible?" "Yizreel is a Half-Lord Level martial artist with 800 streaks of martial essence. He''s stronger than iseka. How did this happen?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Some martial artists had already noticed something abnormal. "iseka definitely mastered more than 800 streaks of martial essence." "That punch had at least 1,000 streaks of martial essence. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to knock Yizreel down with just one punch." "It looks like in the previous few rounds, iseka was faking it. He''spletely capable but pretended to be tired in order to paralyze the Chinese martial artists! In the end, our martial artists really lost." "He lost. Our country lost so badly. They lost five times in a row from the beginning to another five more times after changing the rules. They were defeated once again. What a shame!" In the meeting room, the leader couldn''t sit still anymore. He mmed his palm on the armrest and stood up with a crash. He let out a heavy snort and looked at Jotham, "Is this what you call the final victory?" Content belongs to S "Sir, I- I didn''t expect that iseka was so insidious. He concealed his strength, but..." Jotham hurriedly exined. "You didn''t expect that? Then what do I need you for?" The leader shouted. On the live screen, iseka had begun to askYizreelto fulfill his promise to evacuate all the Chinese members so that he could station his people here and fight for the Seven-colored Lotus. "General Liu, are we going to withdraw?" At this moment, Yizreel called and asked Jotham. Jotham couldn''t make a decision and looked at the leader. After all, Yizreel agreed on his own because the line was bad. Hence, it was still an issue whether or not the requests were agreed to. The leader pondered for a while but couldn''t make a decision. At this moment, Jotham persuaded, "Sir, Yizreel has agreed to the requests in front of the entire world''s viewers. If we go back on our word now, I''m afraid it''ll damage our country''s image." "Furthermore, the other party''s requests weren''t too excessive." Jotham said. "What do you mean ''weren''t too excessive''? Entering our territory and fighting for our treasure isn''t too excessive?" Jaguar asked angrily. Jotham retorted, "The result has been decided. Do you want to break the promise in front of the entire world''s viewer?" The two argued. At this moment, the leader suddenly asked, "What''s going on?" In an instant, the two of them turned to look, and saw a figure appear on the live screen. At the same time, he shouted, "You can''t agree!" Taking a closer look, Jaguar and Jotham soon found that the person who had appeared was Fade. Chapter 2642 Chapter 2642 ? On the battleground, Fade''s sudden appearance caught everyone''s attention. "Fade, why are you here?" Yizreel eximed. iseka, who was on the opposite side, narrowed his eyes and looked at him carefully. Then, he asked, "Are you Fade?" "That''s me!" Fade nodded, then looked at Yizreel, and said, "Yizreel, you can''t agree to his requests." "You..." Yizreel frowned and then said discontentedly, "Fade, you have been expelled. You have no business here. You can leave now." Fade looked at him and said, "Yizreel, it''s important to focus on the bigger picture. I don''t want to fight with you about personal grudges. In short, you can''t agree to their requests." iseka looked at Yizreel and said, "Mr. Jin, could it be that Chinese martial artists are all of this sort of conduct, going back on your promise?" "He doesn''t represent our Chinese martial artists," Yizreel quickly exined. "iseka, we''ll definitely do what we promised." After that, he red at Fade, gritted his teeth and said, "Fade, as the leader of the team, I order you to leave immediately." "You seem to have forgotten that you just said that I have been expelled from the team. Now, I am a free man. You are not qualified to order me to do anything," Fade retorted. "You..." Yizreel choked. Staring at Fade, he gritted his teeth and said, "Fade, don''t do anything stupid. If you cause unfavorable consequences, you can''t afford to be med." "Unfavorable consequences?" Fade sneered. "No matter how unfavorable it is, will it be worse than losing a few rounds in a row?" "Fade, shut up!" Yizreel became enraged when he was poked in the sore spot. He shouted, "Come and take Fade away." In an instant, the positive energy of over forty martial artists on the team surged and they were ready to attack Fade. "You want to fight?" Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at Yizreel and the others. On the opposite side, iseka and other foreign martial artists crossed their arms and stepped back when they saw this scene, as if they were watching a good show. At this moment, arge number of Chineseizens were furious on the Inte and they all exploded in heated discussions. "What''s going on? He didn''t deal with the enemy, but now he''s causing an internal strife!" "Wasn''t Fade expelled? Why is he here?" "Fade is causing trouble. The fight is over. Why did he appear now?" "What do you mean by causing trouble? Yizreel lost in such an embarrassing way. How could he not allow Fade toe out and fight his enemy?" "Haha, even if I was defeated, it''s better than not keeping my promise now. Besides, if Fadees on stage, he might lose more badly than Yizreel!" "Bullsh*t, Master Chen''s power can''t bepared with Yizreel''s. He will definitely win!" "If he can win, why was he selected to be on the reserve team?" Theizens were constantly arguing. Jotham and Jaguar, who were both in the meeting room, stared at each other with flushed faces when they witnessed Fade''s appearance. Jotham said solemnly, "General Xu, Fade is your subordinate. Get in touch with him immediately and have him leave. We can''t mess things up again." Jaguar snorted and replied, "Your people have been defeated. Now, Fade is here to save the situation, yet you say he''s causing a scene. General Liu, don''t you want our country to win?" "Jaguar, don''t make assumptions. Of course I want our country to win this fight." Jotham said, "But you have seen the strength of our opponent. Not everyone on the spot can ovee it. If we continue to argue like this, we will be embarrassed and lose the fight." "Compared to unforeseen trouble, being embarrassed is nothing!" Jaguar said, "Besides, I think Fade will win." "What unforeseen trouble? It''s just Fade''s side of the story. As for winning, don''t be funny. He was injured by the martial artists of the Sacred Hall in Eand, so his el strength is no longer the same as before. How can he win now? 11? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jotham asked. Jaguar answered, "The matter in Eand is just a misunderstanding. Fade said he would win, so I trust him.'' Both parties were arguing. The leader frowned and couldn''t make a decision for a long time. However, at this moment on the battlefield, a fight was about to break out among the Chinese team members. "Fade, I''ll give you ten seconds. Leave now, or I''ll be rude," Yizreel snapped. Fade''s expression changed. He pped and the sound vibrated to the top of a nearby mountain. In an instant, the mountain top exploded with a loud bang. Hard rocks mixed with snow and turned into white debris. It was flying in the air and being blown away by the wind. Everyone''s eyes once again fell on the mountain top. They saw that the barren mountain, dozens of meters high, had been blown up by him. Suddenly, the crowd burst into cheers. Many martial artists from both parties were shocked. At this moment, Fade looked at the team members, swept his gaze over at them, and shouted in a deep voice. "If you want to fight, I''ll fight to the end." "If you want to quit, listen to me." "Those who want to fight alongside me, you''re wee to join." "It''s up to you to decide!" As soon as he finished, the martial artists from his country started discussing among themselves They kept pointing and whispering as if they were trying to make a decision. Seeing this, Yizreel''s expression darkened, and he thought to himself, "This isn''t good. Fade is trying to seize power." Thinking of this, he immediately shouted, "I am the leader, so you are not allowed to listen to him. Listen to my orders. Catch Fade immediately." However, there were only a few people who followed his orders at this moment. The members of the Seven Stars of Big Dipper and the two martial artists of the Jin family were injured in the fight from before, and they had no strength to fight now. The remaining martial artists had other ideas in mind. "I gave an order. Did you hear me?" Yizreel shouted again. Finally, seven or eight martial artists stepped out and channeled their positive energy, preparing to attack Fade. At the same time, someone stepped out of the line with a loud roar. "We''ve lost too much just now. Our Chinesend won''t stand being trampled on like this. Today, I will fight against my enemies. I support Fade!" As someone took the lead, more people responded. "Yes, I''ve been preparing for over a month. I haven''t fought yet. I don''t want to go back like a coward!" "Martial artists can be defeated, but they can''t retreat without fighting." "Foreigners, if you want to act wildly here, you have to go through me first." Chapter 2643 Chapter 2643 ? In an instant, among over 40 people, 26-27 of them cheered loudly and chose to fight alongside Fade. That oue was beyond Yizreel''s expectation.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He was so angry that his whole body was shaking. "Y-You, this is a vition of the rules. I will report it and punish all of youter." "You can report it all you want. I don''t care." "Haha, it''s better to die with a hot-blooded hero like Fade than to hide with a coward like you." "You don''t dare to fight, but you''re stopping us from fighting too?" "Alright, I''ll remember each of you." Yizreel pointed at them and looked at their faces. It was as if he wanted to memorize all their faces and settle the matterter. However, at that moment, all of them looked determined and fearless. Seeing this, Fade opened his mouth andughed, saying, "Well, thank you for all your support. It''s my honor to have all of you fighting alongside me on this day." "Today, as long as we''re here, no foreign martial artist will be allowed to step into our country''s territory." "No way!" "No way!" "No way!" Nearly 30 martial artists raised their arms and cheered together. The atmosphere intensified. Countlessizens were also influenced by this passion and shouted. At that moment, Jotham''s expression looked horrible. He gritted his teeth and said, "This behavior is simply too unreasonable. If it''s in the middle of a war, then this would be considered a mutiny and would result in a death sentence." On the other hand, Jaguar said coldly, "General Liu, you have to understand that Fade has to face the enemy now! Is fighting the enemies a crime?" "This isn''t the issue. Fighting the enemies is different from military discipline." Jotham said. At this point, the leader said, "Stop arguing. Let''s see what happens!" Hearing that, Jotham''s expression darkened. The leader''s words showed that he was biased towards Jaguar and Fade. That sent a dangerous message to him and his team. Jotham''s eyes turned cold. On the battlefield, Yizreel, who was defenseless, retreated angrily and helplessly. Right then, Fade led his team to confront iseka and the other foreign martial artists. iseka looked at Fade and said, "It seems that China has made up its mind not to keep its promise?" "There is no room for negotiation for the affairs of the country!" Fade insisted in a low voice. iseka was also a little furious at this moment. Then, he said in a low voice, "So, Mr. Chen, do you want topete with us?" "It''s not apetition!" Fade shook his head and then gritted his teeth. He raised his voice and said, "However, it''s a fight to the death!" His words were cold, with a heart-palpitating chill. Over 100 foreign martial artists felt a chill down their spines. Even countless viewers thousands of miles away seemed to feel the determination and cold ferocity in Fade''s eyes at this moment. iseka was shaken, but after all, he was a well-known martial artist and he quickly came to his senses. A powerful and oppressive energy burst out from his body, resisting Fade''s chill, and said, "Fight to the death!" "Mr. Chen, it seems that you are going to fight with us to the end." After that, iseka waved his hand and shouted, "Fight!" In an instant, over 100 foreign martial artists roared. The furious roar shook the heavens and caused the mountains to tremble slightly. Even snow copsed, resulting in a meteoric avnche. The energy of over 100 foreign martial artists was more powerful than Fade, and they were rushed towards him. In an instant, the Chinese viewers, who had just been excited by Fade''s words, felt a sense of fear and chill. "There are more than 100 people in the other party, but there are less than 30 in Fade''s team. Can they win?" For a moment, that question emerged in the minds of countless Chinese viewers. Despite this. Fade was confident. He stood still in the face of the roar of the foreign martial artists, like a God of War standing on the mountain top. The atmosphere was tense and the air seemed to be hot. It was as if with just a little spark, the entire ce could be in mes. "Let''s fight!" iseka gave the order and 4 foreign martial artists rushed out with spears in their hands. These 4 people had never fought before, but they were also well- known foreign martial artists. Although the strength of these 4 people wasn''t very strong, they had the same master and had worked with each other for many years. They were highly skilled. Under their joint efforts, they formed a Spear Square Formation, which was very powerful. iseka asked the 4 of them to take the lead because he wanted them to test Fade''s strength. He wanted Fade to make his move so he could estimate his strength. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At this time, in the face of the 4 men''s spears, a martial artist from the Chinese team roared and was ready to fight the enemy. However, Fade raised his right hand and said, "No, I''ll do it!" With these words, he stepped forward. The positive energy in his right hand shot out from his palm and quickly condensed into a long spear. The spear was sharp, and the tip of the spear was apanied by a red fire. "Swoosh!" The long spear that Fade was holding flew out of the sky. He was so fast that he appeared in front of the 4 people in an instant, leaving only a shadow in the air. Before the other party could react, Fade swept across the air with the long spear in his hand. A red me shed, and the long spears in the hands of the 4 people were broken. "Oh no!" The men''s expressions changed. They dropped their spears and tried to dodge. However, at that moment, the long spear in Fade''s hand kept chasing them from the side. With a flick of his wrist, a long spear formed by positive energy broke through the air like a flying dragon. "Swoosh!" The spear pierced through the hearts of the 4 like a gust of wind. The 4 foreign martial artists were all stringed together on that spear. Then, with a swift wave, the long spear condensed with positive energy exploded in the air and then dissipated. The 4 martial artists'' hearts were prated and they had long since lost their breaths. Their bodies fell from the sky and onto the mountain walt, falling into a pile of mud. That oue was shocking. When everything settled, the martial artists on the scene eximed with amazement. The viewers in front of the live screen were even more shocked. In particr, the Chinese viewers were extremely excited at this moment. "He''s too powerful. He really is Master Chen. He''s too powerful." "He killed 4 enemies in one go. Too cool." "Who said that Master Chen couldn''t fight because he was hurt? Get out now!" "What were the higher-ups thinking? Why did they choose Yizreel instead of Master Chen?" "If Fade was here, we wouldn''t have lost so badly!" Chapter 2644 Chapter 2644 ? Theizens kept cheering. The leader, who had been frowning in the meeting room, finally smiled for the first time and said, "Not bad!" Hearing this, Jaguar smiled and said, "There are no words to describe Fade''s strength. Not only is he the best among the young generation, but I am afraid that no one in the country can be his opponent." Jotham''s expression looked horrible. His mouth moved. It was as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, nothing came out. On the battlefield, iseka was also shocked. He didn''t expect Fade to be so strong as to kill the 4 martial artists in an instant. It seemed that Fade''s strength was beyond his expectations. There were also those guys who had sold information to him, saying that Fade was seriously injured in Eand. iseka had already cursed them ten thousand times in his heart. When he went back, he must teach them a good lesson. However, the important thing to do now was to defeat Fade. Although Fade''s attack was indeed shocking, iseka remained confident. The source of his confidence came from within himself and the 100 martial artists behind him. As a result, his expression darkened as he shouted, "Attack!" This time, there wasn''t any probing nor was there a one-on-one or five-on-five duel. It was the most primitive, most bloody and chaotic fight. Hundreds of foreign martial artists rushed towards Fade together. Fade''s eyes sank and he waved his hand, shouting, "Attack the enemy!" In an instant, more than 20 martial artists behind him roared and rushed towards the enemy. Fade took the lead and rushed into the enemy''s formation.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The energy in his hand condensed into a sword. Withplicated sword flowers, it danced in the crowd and blood sshed everywhere. None of the enemies within twenty meters of Fade could hold on for more than three seconds. They were struck down one by one by Fade''s sword. They fell from the sky, hitting the mountain wall, screaming. In less than a few minutes, over 50 foreign martial artists had died in Fade''s hands, which reduced half of iseka''s team. "No, if it goes on like this, we''re going to lose." iseka''s expression was dark, and his gaze at Fade turned cold. At this time, the Chinese viewers in front of the live screen were cheering. They waved their arms and shouted loudly in front of the screen. In the meeting room, the leader''s eyes lit up. He leaned forward and drew closer to the screen. It was as if he was trying to figure out how Fade managed to do this. "Jaguar, Fade is your man!" The leader said to Jaguar, "I don''t know much about him. Tell me about him." "Okay, sir. Fade is..." Jaguar sat beside the leader and slowly began to exin. As the leader listened, he nodded from time to time. Sometimes he evenughed, seeming quite happy. Jotham''s expression darkened when he saw this. He nced at Fade on the screen and realized that Fade was bing braver. He held the sword in his hand and killed the enemies. "No, it can''t go on like this!" When Jotham saw this, his expression darkened even further and he couldn''t sit still. At that moment, his phone vibrated. Jotham''s expression changed when he looked at the phone. He quietly exited the meeting room and answered the phone in a corner. "Why are you calling me now? I am with the leader." On the other end of the phone, a somewhat gloomy man''s voice sounded, "The situation is critical now. Tell me why I called you. Tell me, what are you going to do next?" "What do you mean?" Jotham asked. "What? Do you really want to see Fade win and Yizreel lose?" The voice on the other end of the phone asked. Jotham paused, then said in a low voice, "It''s already a fact that Yizreel lost. Whether Fade wins or not, it''s not up to us to decide." "That may not be the case." The voice on the other side suddenly turned cold, causing Jotham to feel a chill down his spine. Jotham asked, "What do you want to do?" "We can''t let Fade win! Otherwise, both Yizreel and Big Dipper Studio will be doomed. Even our Jin family will be doomed," the man on the other end of the phone spoke. Jotham felt that something wasn''t right. Gritting his teeth, he asked, el "Marion, what exactly are you trying to do?" Content belongs to Marion was the person in charge of the Jin family on the outside. He said, "What am I trying to do? I want Fade to lose. He can''t win." "I''ve already called Yizreel and asked him to find a chance to take action." "Take action? Wh-What do you want to do?" Jotham said, "Marion, don''t do anything silly. This is treason. Don''t hurt Yizreel and yourself." "Treason? Haha!" Marion snorted and said, "This country isn''t my country. I am from the Dragon Sect. I was born in the royal family and my country was destroyed by these people." "Marion, are you crazy?" Jotham asked. Marion replied, "I''m not crazy. I know that once Yizreel fails, the higher-ups will definitely investigate our bloodline. At that time, do you think we can still keep it a secret?" "I..." Jotham was speechless for a moment. Marion''s voice was cold as he warned, "General Liu, you''ve received so many benefits from our Jin family during this period. Don''t tell me that you want to back out now! If that''s the case, don''t me me for being heartless." "Don''t, I won''t." Jotham hurriedly replied. "It''s best that you won''t!" Marion said. Jotham asked in a low voice, "Just what do you want to do? What did you ask Yizreel to do?" "Here''s the thing. I..." Then, Marion told him his n. After hearing this, Jotham thought for a moment and asked, "Will it really work?" "Whether it works or not, we have to act now. Otherwise, we''re sitting ducks. Jaguar and Fade are not to be trifled with. Do you think they''ll let us off when the timees?" Marion asked with a sneer. Jotham was speechless. After a moment of silence, he asked, "What do I need to do?" "It''s very simple. Speak on behalf of Yizreel and nder Fade in front of the leader. l That is what you have to do," Marion said. UMS There was another pause. Momentster, Jotham nodded and said, "I understand." After he hung up, heposed himself. Then, he returned to the meeting room. On the Makkalu Peak battlefield. "Fade, I''m your opponent!" iseka shouted angrily, and with a huge shadow of fist, he rushed towards Fade. Chapter 2645 Chapter 2645 ? Facing iseka''s attack, Fade''s expression was cold. He looked straight at the other party, stretched out his right arm, and punched. In an instant, the two fists collided with each other, and a loud noise erupted in the air. After the explosion, iseka spat out a mouthful of blood and his body was sent flying. Fortunately, hispanions behind him supported him. However, at that moment, his gaze at Fade became more serious. "There are not many people who can punch me and send me flying." "What level have you reached?" iseka asked. Fade replied faintly, "You''re a dead man. You don''t have to know this." After that, he turned his fist into a palm and pped down in the air. That palm, which covered the sky and the sun, fell from the sky like a dark cloud pressing down on the city. It was full of pressure. "This..." iseka was shocked, but then his face froze. He gritted his teeth and said, "I didn''t expect that I would be forced to show my trump card to a kid like you." The instant he finished speaking, ayer of brownish-red light burst out from his body. The light covered iseka like ayer of paint, making his body collide with itself constantly and be stronger.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The originally burly iseka abruptly increased to a height of more than two meters, like a giant, which was shocking. Roar! He roared and his arms were covered with ayer of reddish brown paint, making his arms swell a little more, bing almost as thick as his waist. "Go to hell!" Waving his strong right arm and a millstonesized fist, he attacked aggressively. He mmed his fist against Fade''s palm. Boom! An explosion erupted. The two collided in midair, erupting with a dazzling radiance that made the wholend tremble. Many mountains nearby were shattered by the impact of the energy. Giant stones and snow fell down with whistling momentum, looking like the apocalypse in movies. The viewers were stunned by this devastating scene. They looked at the screen, dumbfounded, and couldn''t speak for a while. After a while, a heated discussion broke out. "Is this the fight between top martial artists? It''s too terrifying." "Is he human? He is a god, isn''t he?" "Who won? Fade or iseka?" "Could iseka''s move be the legendary Explosive Fist?" "What is the Explosive Fist?" "That was the fist skill created by a Lord Level martial artist. It is very powerful, but it requires a lot from the user. If the user''s quality doesn''t meet the requirements, it''s very likely that his body will not be able to withstand the power of the fist skill and will be defeated first. Legend has it that to use this fist skill, one must at least master 1,000 streaks of martial essence." "What? Such a powerful fist skill!" "Then, Fade will be in danger." The smoke caused by the explosion slowly dissipated, and the crowd was finally able to see the situation of the fight in the center of the battlefield. Fade took a few steps back and his right palm was dyed red. On the opposite, iseka''s thick right arm shone, with a triumphant smile on his face. Fade moved his arms, looked at iseka, and said, "It seems that you are a little stronger than I expected!" iseka alsoughed and said, l "You''re a little stronger than I thought too. You were able to withstand my Explosive Fist and suffered only such a small injury. You''re powerful." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Especially at your age, you are already a top martial artist in the world. If you continue to grow, you will definitely be the top in the world in the future." "However, it''s a pity that you''ve provoked me. There''s only one oue left for you now and that is... death!" iseka''s tone was full of regret. In the end, his voice suddenly turned cold and he growled. That scene made countless Chinese viewers concerned about Fade. Even the leader who was talking andughing in the meeting room stopped smiling and asked Jaguar, "Can Fade win?" After a few seconds of silence, Jaguar insisted firmly, "I believe in Fade." At the side, Jotham said in a strange tone, "General Xu, this is a battlefield. It''s a matter of the reputation of our country. It''s not something you can just believe in." "General Liu, what do you mean?" Jaguar asked. "Nothing. I''m just worried that someone will bring shame to our country," Jotham replied. "No matter how shameful he is, it won''t be as shameful as someone who was defeated before," Jaguar retorted directly, which immediately rendered Jotham speechless. On the battlefield, in the face of iseka''s cold words, Fade shook his head gently and said with a faint smile, "You don''t have the ability to kill me." "You''ll soon know whether I''m know capable or not," iseka shouted coldly. His giant-like body stepped forward, and his thick right arm lit up again His huge fist, like a meteorite from outer space, whizzed Swnwards Fade. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The giant fist was roaring, shining brightly, and its momentum was stronger than before. This punch was filled with unparalleled power, as if it wanted to smash the mountain in front of them and pierce through the sky. This terrifying energy shocked countless viewers once again. Even the leader, Jaguar, and Jotham were shocked. Jotham''s expression darkened and he said quickly, "iseka''s punch was even fiercer than before. Judging from the energy of this punch, the amount of martial el essence that iseka has mastered exceeds 1,200 streaks. He. ¦¯ intentionally hid his own strength before." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "1,200 streaks, is it that much?" The leader couldn''t help but ask. Jotham replied, "I''m certain, perhaps even higher than this." "Really?" The leader looked at Jaguar. Jaguar''s expression didn''t look too good, but he still nodded. "It''s true. iseka''s strength is stronger than we expected." "This... Fade, he..." The leader was also slightly worried. "Sir, allow Fade toe back. After all..." Jotham took the opportunity to persuade him. However, at that moment, on the battlefield, Fade confronted iseka''s fearsome attack. Positive energy condensed in his right hand and a red sword shot out of his fingers, glowing with red mes. "1,320 streaks of martial essence is very strong. If it was before, it would be a bit troublesome to deal with," Fade said faintly. When iseka heard Fade''s words, he couldn''t help but be shocked because he had mentioned the urate number of martial essences. iseka had indeed mastered 1,320 streaks of martial essence. That was his true trump card. Chapter 2646 Chapter 2646 ? Under normal circumstances, he would only reveal 700-800 streaks of martial essence to the outside world. With those whom he was familiar with, he revealed 1,200 martial essences. Those who were very close to him, he would reveal 1,200 streaks. The only person who knew that he had mastered ol,320 streaks of martial essence was himself. However, now, the secret in his heart was revealed by Fade at a nce, which made him inexplicably feel a sense of fear. However, he quickly regained hisposure and snorted, "So what if you know this? There''s only one oue for you, death." Boom! The giant fist roared and rushed over. At this time, Fade moved. He lifted the sword in his right hand. Without any fancy action, he simply thrust it forward. iseka stared at the sword. Suddenly, he heard a clear chime, and then he felt that the scenery in front of him had changed; it was as if he was in a different world. He was surrounded by a sea of fire. They were swallowing and spitting hot energy as they enveloped him. In the sea of fire, mes turned into a sword and it flew towards him. Feeling the murderous intent of the sword, iseka didn''t dare to rx. He quickly waved his fist to desperately resist the sword that was rushing towards him. However, the sea of fire was still burning, and the sword continued to attack. He couldn''t keep up and could only wave his fist desperately. In the eyes of outsiders, the situation on the battlefield had suddenly be strange. iseka threw a punch and Fade fought back with a sword. At first, everyone thought that the fist and the sword would collide, and the next explosion would be the same as the previous fight. However, at that moment, a strange thing happened. iseka seemed to be possessed and he waved his fists wildly in the air, hitting something invisible. "What''s going on? What''s wrong with iseka?" "What''s going on? Is there someone else making a stealthy move?" In doubt, Fade''s sword broke through iseka''s defense with iparable ease and stabbed into his chest. The pain from the stab awakened iseka. He felt his vision blur and the reality appeared in front of him again. There was a burst of pain in his chest and blood constantly flowed out of his wound. "Phew!" iseka shouted and shook Fade''s sword away. Then, he red at Fade, gritted his teeth and said, "What on earth have you done to me?" Fade didn''t reply, but said faintly, "A dead person doesn''t need to know so much." In fact, his seemingly simple sword stroke contained many of his skills. First of all, the sword was formed from the fire essence he had ignited from the elixir core. Its power was extraordinary to begin with. Moreover, before the sword''s attack, he had secretly used one of his unique skills, Blood Devil Ring, which influenced iseka''s mind and made him dizzy, causing him to have hallucinations in the sea of fire. Thus, Fade''s sword easily broke through iseka''s defenses and stabbed him. Of course, Fade wouldn''t tell him about this. iseka didn''t know how he did it, but he became even more vignt. As he watched Fadeunch an attack again, he channeled all his positive energy to defend himself from Fade''s attack. Boom! With a loud noise, iseka blocked Fade''s attack. However, that huge force made his entire body shake. His muscles tightened and trembled constantly, as if they were ready to break at any time. "No, I can''t go on like this. In this case, I will lose and die." iseka thought to himself, his expression growing more anxious. Sweeping his eyes over, he saw the two martial artists who were fighting on the other side. Although Fade had killed over 50 martial artists, the remaining foreign martial artists still had the advantage in numbers and suppressed the Chinese martial artists. These Chinese martial artists defended themselves, but they were at a disadvantage. If it wasn''t for the fear of Fade''s horrifying skills which affected the? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. mental state of the foreign martial artists, the Chinese martial artists would have long been unable to hold on Content belongs to Upon seeing this, iseka''s heart skipped a beat. He shouted, "Don''t hold back. Go all out and kill the Chinese martial artists.¡± "This..." Upon hearing iseka''s order, many foreign martial artists couldn''t help but be stunned. He understood their hesitation and gritted his teeth. "I''m not a match for Fade. If I lose, none of you will be able to escape. When the timees, he''ll kill all of you." "If you go all out now, perhaps there will be a chance of survival." Upon hearing this, the expressions of the foreign martial artists changed. They looked at each other and then their attacks suddenly became fierce. The Chinese martial artists were at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, and there was a gap between their average strength. Now that they were attacked fiercely by the other party, they were immediately at a disadvantage. Some of them were quickly struck down. In an instant, the sounds of vomiting and screams could be heard. Fade heard themotion and looked over. His eyes suddenly turned cold. He moved, trying to change his direction to help. However, at this moment, iseka suddenly rushed over and initiated an attack. "Fade, I''m your opponent!" Fade looked at iseka, who kept harassing him and understood his intentions. iseka knew that he was concerned about hisrades, so he deliberately used this to distract him and weaken hisbat strength. Fade''s expression darkened as he said in a deep voice, "Do you think you can distract me?" "I admit that you''re very strong and I''m no match for you, but if you''re distracted, I don''t believe that you can still beat us," iseka responded. "Really?" Fade''s eyes were cold. Then, he pointed to the sky with both hands and a deep blue light shot into the sky. In an instant, the world changed color. Dark clouds surged over. Among the dark clouds, lightning shed. "Thunderstrike!" Fade pointed to the sky with his right hand and pointed at iseka. "Crack!" The blue lightning in the dark clouds hit iseka like a thunderbolt. In an instant, iseka twitched and let out a scream of pain. However, the screams soon disappeared and then, the lightning dissipated. The dark clouds quickly dissipated too. Nothing seemed to have happened. However, at this time, iseka, who was as tall and sturdy as a giant, was lying on the mountain rocks with his entire body scorched ck. His body was motionless, and he was panting. "Hmph!" With a cold snort, Fade ignored iseka, who barely had any breath left, turned around, and rushed to the rest of the foreign martial artists like a sh of lightning. The foreign martial artists had just heard a thunder strike. Then, they saw iseka charred on the ground, while Fade rushed over fiercely. Suddenly, many foreign martial artists were so terrified that their expressions changed dramatically, and they immediately turned to flee. Chapter 2647 Chapter 2647 ? "Are you trying to escape?" Fade snorted coldly. Then, he charged at them like lightning. A red me, like a ghostly phantom, constantly shuttled through the foreign martial artists. There were screams, followed by blood gushing and sshing into the air. Corpses fell from the sky one by one and fell onto the mountain wall, bursting with blood that looked like flowers. In just a few minutes, more than 50 foreign martial artists were all defeated by Fade. At that moment, he was like a killer sent from hell. He was covered in blood and his eyes were red. He held a sword and killed his enemies with it. It was shocking! At that moment, both the martial artists on the scene and the hundreds of millions of viewers around the world were all shocked. One person single handedly killed over 100 foreign martial artists. Such a feat was unprecedented.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The martial artists from China were the first to react. Regardless of the injuries on their bodies, they apuded and jumped up in celebration. "Good job, Fade." "Master Chen, you are our hero." "The hero of our country, Fade." "Mr. Chen, from now on, I will follow your lead!" Countless local viewers in front of the live screen were also excited. "Yes, we won." "Indeed, we really won." "Awesome, Master Chen is too awesome." "We lost a few rounds in a row. I didn''t expect Master Chen to win it all by himself." "Where''s Yizreel? Ask him to carry Master Chen''s shoes!" "Haha, that kind of arrogant, powerless person doesn''t even deserve to carry Master Chen''s shoes." "Master Chen, the new God of War of China!" "Yes, China''s God of War, Fade!" Theizens were very excited. In the government building, many people were cheering. Apuse could be heard in every room. The leader, who was sitting, became excited for the first time. He got up and pped his hands. He looked at the screen and said, "Good, good, good!" "Jaguar, the person you trained isn''t bad!" The leader turned to look at Jaguar and said. Jaguar smiled and said, "It''s all because of your leadership." "Come on, this has nothing to do with my leadership. There''s no need for such praise." The leader smiled as he was in a good mood. "Reward, this kind of hero must be rewarded." "Yes!" Jaguar nodded. The leader smiled and said, "By the way, I saw someone calling him the God of War of China. It seems that your title is in danger!" Jaguar smiled and said, "Now, Fade deserves this title more than I do. I''m willing to give up this title." Compared to Jaguar''s happiness, Jotham''s expression looked extremely ghastly at that moment. Jaguar saw his expression so he snorted and said, "What''s wrong with you, General Liu? You don''t seem happy that our country won!" "No, it''s not like that." Jotham forced a smile. "Is that so?" Jaguar asked. Jotham took out a tablet and exined, "Of course I''m happy that our country won, but I''m worried about some news." "What news?" Jaguar asked. Jotham clicked on a webpage and said, "Currently, many foreign martial arts organizations are protesting against our country and refusing to acknowledge Fade''s victory." "Why do they refuse to acknowledge it?" Jaguar raised his eyebrows. Jotham said, They said that the representative of our country was Yizreel. He had already agreed on the rules with iseka, and they all lost. In the end, our country went back on our word and sent someone else to attack again." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Such victories do not follow the rules. It is shameless and spurned. These were their original words!" "Who cares what they say! No one cares about the loser''s barking," Jaguar said in a low voice. Jotham nced at the leader and continued, "It doesn''t matter if it''s just ament, but now, this organization has already suggested that they don''t need to follow the international rules and just attack. It''s natural for them to retaliate since China vited the rules first." || "And until now, there have been eight countries and twenty martial arts organizations responding to this proposal." "Even in Micovia, there has been news that a Chinese martial arts club has been destroyed and the staff have been beaten." "If things keep up, I am afraid that all the Chinese martial artists overseas will be in danger. We will be isted by the whole world." "Isted by the whole world. General Liu, you are exaggerating things," Jaguar said. Jotham replied, "I''m not exaggerating. I''m just speaking the truth. Our victory is morally indefensible and now, the entire world is going against us." "What do you mean? You don''t think that Fade should''ve won?" Jaguar raised his eyebrows and asked. Jotham replied, "I don''t mean that. It''s just that we should''ve kept the promise Yizreel agreed to but Fade stopped us. Now..." Jotham didn''t continue. He looked at the leader. At that moment, the leader pondered for a while with his head down, then took out his phone and made several calls. However, his face looked pale. Seeing this, Jaguar also realized that things were a little troublesome. He left the room to call Fade. Fade, who was surrounded by many excited Chinese martial artists, immediately understood what was going on when Jaguar called. After listening, he wasn''t concerned. Instead, he said in a rxed voice, "General Xu, please tell the leader that I have prepared for this matter. I promise that I won''t do anything stupid." "You have prepared! Fade, what did you do?" Jaguar asked. "General Xu, you will see soon on the live broadcast, I won''t say anymore." Fade smiled and hung up the phone. After the call, Jaguar walked into the meeting room, thought for a moment, and exined to the leader what Fade just said. The leader remained silent upon hearing this. However, Jotham immediately started to attack. "What are you talking about? What preparations has he made? I thinket it''s just his excuse. He knows that he''s in trouble. He''s just looking for an excuse to stall for time." "General Ly, don''t make a mistake. Fade is now the hero who has defeated the foreign martial artists. You''d better watch your words," Jaguar said in a low voice. Content belongs to "It''s true that he defeated the foreign martial artists, but the oue isn''t necessarily a good thing," Jotham remarked coldly. The leader frowned and looked at Jaguar, asking, "Did Fade exin about his preparations?" Jaguar shook his head helplessly and said, "He didn''t give me the details, but he told me that I could see it soon on the live broadcast." "It''s just an excuse. Sir, we can''t dy the matter any longer. We have to respond as soon as possible, otherwise the foreign..." Jotham persuaded. But at this time, Jaguar pointed to the screen and said, "Look, something is going on." The gazes of the three men turned to the screen. On Makallu Peak, a figure was flying through the air at high speed. When Fade saw the figure, he smiled and took the initiative to greet him. "You''re here!" Chapter 2648 Chapter 2648 ? However, as the figure approached, Fade''s smile froze when he saw who it was. "What happened?" Fade hurriedly asked. Joey was the person who had just arrived, as opposed to Halston. Moreover, she was panting, with dozens of wounds on her body and sweat on her face. She looked as if she had been through a big fight. "Fade, something bad happened. We were attacked," she said. "What? What the hell is going on?" He asked. She replied in a hurry, "Fade, as you requested, we caught their men and found their things. When we were about to bring them over, a team of foreign martial artists suddenly rushed out and attacked us." "We were caught off guard. There were only three or four of them, but they were all experts. We were no match for them." "Right now, my father and Halston are still fighting. He asked me to escape and notify you. You have to help them!" "Take me there!" Fade said, then quickly left with Joey. That sudden change baffled the other martial artists and countless viewers. They had no idea what was going on. In the meeting room, Jotham seized the opportunity to make a big fuss. "General Xu, is this your exnation?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jaguar frowned and said, "Maybe something happened, but I trust that Fade will do what he promised." "Let''s not find any more excuses. We can''t dy any further. If we dy any further, more and more foreign martial artists will be hostile to us," Jotham said. Jaguar''s face darkened. He looked at the turn of events on screen and said, "Something happened!" The live broadcast captured the current situation that Fade was in. He followed Joey and quickly rushed to the side of Makallu Peak. At that moment, a fight was taking ce there. Halston, Pluto, Moore and the rest of the reserve team were currently fighting against the four foreign martial artists. Despite having an advantage in numbers, the reserve team were at a disadvantage in the current situation. These individuals were dripping with blood and their wounds were split open. Yura, who was growing weak, had a determined look on her face. She clenched her teeth and pressed on. Kelton was even more miserable. Two long wounds intersect on his bald head, almost splitting his head open. His robe was almostpletely soaked with blood at that moment. On the other hand, the four foreign martial artists were getting braver as they fought. Their attacks became fiercer as they prepared to fight to their death. Seeing this, Fade ignored everything else and shouted, rushing into the fight. "Everyone back off, let me handle this!" Hearing Fade''s voice, Halston, Pluto, and the others were instantly delighted. Smiles appeared on their faces and their hearts felt at ease. "Fade, let us assist you!" Halston and Moore saw Fade rushing over and prepared to team up with him. Fade nced at the two people with bleeding wounds and said, "I can handle this myself!" "But the opponent..." Halston was worried and tried to persuade him. Behind him, Joey shouted, "Listen to my brother. He can do this." "Everyone back off!" Moore said. He then turned to Fade and said, "Fade, be careful." "Don''t worry!" Fade nodded in seriousness. Then, he looked at the four martial artists opposite him with cold eyes. "All of you, prepare to die!" The four men looked at each other, then gritted their teeth and said, "Arrogant man, you''re the one who''s going to die." After that, with a loud shout, the four men instantlyunched an attack against Fade. The strength of these four was indeed good. Although they weren''t as strong as iseka, they had all mastered over 600 streaks of martial essence and were slightly stronger than the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. It was no wonder that Halston and the others were no match for these four. However, this level was nothing to Fade. His eyes were full of anger, and a burning breath of red positive energy was ignited. Like a me, it wrapped around his whole body, making him look like a God of War falling from the sky, which was shocking. Boom, Bang! Every punch and every kick were like a punishment from the Fire Lord, attacking the four men. The four of them had justunched an attack against Fade when their expressions changed drastically. They could feel his terrifying strength. "How could this boy be so strong?" "No, we are no match for him." "Let''s join forces and attack together. We can''t fight him alone, or we''ll all die." "No, he''s too fast for us." "Ah!" A scream rang out. One person was struck and his arm was destroyed. He roared in pain, "Quickly, get iseka over to help." "iseka, we''re running out of time. Come over to help." "Hello, iseka, did you hear that? We can''t hold on any longer. Hurry up!" They were asking for help desperately, but Fade sneered, "iseka is dead. He can''t help you." "What?!" The four men were stunned, but then they shook their heads. "Impossible. iseka is very powerful. It''s impossible to kill him!" "Don''t be fooled. This guy wants to break through our psychological defense line." "Hold on. iseka will be here soon." Fade smiled coldly and attacked again like a Fire Lord. The four of them joined forces to defend themselves, but they were no match for Fade. Each attack descended on them with unparalleled power. They were simply impossible to block. Screams sounded one after another. All four of them were injured. In the face of Fade''s ming energy which was bing increasingly stronger, the four finally couldn''t hold on any longer and attempted to escape. Looking at their attempt to escape, Fade sneered. "Can you escape?" In an instant, he triggered the wind essence of his e essence of his elixir core. The wind essence went through his body, which doubled his speed, as if het had teleported and he appeared directly behind one of the martial artists. Content belongs to Whoosh! A palm descended from the air and shattered the martial artist''s head. The head exploded in the air, leaving behind an explosion of blood. Fade appeared next to the other two martial artists in a sh. Whoosh, Whoosh! After two explosions, the two were killed by Fade and they exploded in the air. Thest man had fled far away because of Fade''s dy. Chapter 2649 Chapter 2649 ? However, it was only a slight dy. After a few seconds, Fade blocked the martial artist with a whistling wind. He lifted his right hand. The burning me in his palm was about to swallow him like the fiery mes of hell. The martial artist was terrified and pleaded, "Please, don''t kill me! Please spare my life! I will do anything for you!" Fade remained unmoved and his right hand fell from the air. Seeing that Fade had made up his mind to kill him, the martial artist looked desperate and shouted, "Do you want to know why we know the whereabouts of your reserve team? And how we managed to ambush them?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "What do you mean?" At that critical moment. Fade stopped and looked at the martial artist coldly. The martial artist replied, "You know very well what I mean. There is a traitor among your team. He revealed to us the whereabouts of your members, so we could seed in the ambush." "An attempt to drive a wedge between us and make me suspect the people around me." Fade snorted coldly, "That won''t be effective!" While speaking, his right palm was about to fall. The foreign martial artist smiled bitterly and said, "That traitor is the leader of your team, Yizreel. You know deep down whether or not I''m attempting to drive a wedge between you and your team." "Yizreel!" Upon hearing that name, Fade''s eyes turned cold and there was a hint of violence in his gaze. Then, he turned to the martial artist as he said coldly, "Despite telling me this, you''ll only meet your end. Since you know this already, why are you telling me?" The martial artist smiled. "1 know I can''t live, but before I die, I want to see the civil strife in your country. This is thest thing I can do before I die." "Civil strife! That won''t happen," Fade said, narrowing his eyes. "Haha, you know whether it will happen or not. You don''t need to lie to yourself." The martial artistughed. "Dying is worth it if I can cause a civil strife." Fade''s eyes were cold. He looked at the martial artist, paused for a moment, then moved his right palm down. In an instant, with a p, blood exploded in the air, looking like a blooming flower. The four men were all killed by Fade. He looked at Halston, Moore, and the others who were meditating to heal their injuries. He quickly helped them. After a thorough examination, he let out a sigh of relief. Despite suffering serious injuries to their bodies, it was fortunate that their cores were not damaged. Fade used wood essence to treat them so that they could recover quicker. After treating their injuries, Joey approached him, lowered her head and said, "I have something to tell you." "What is it?" He asked. She took a deep breath and said, "Melbour and three other people were killed." "What!?" His body trembled, and his expression immediately fell. She said, "You knew that they weren''t strong enough and arranged for them to perform simpler tasks so that they could stay away from the battlefield." "But they were discovered by the four foreign martial artists. They were killed by them, and then they came and ambushed us." "I don''t know how they found them, but they attacked us from that direction. Perhaps we made a mistake. I..." Her face was full of remorse and sadness. "Joey, it''s not your fault!" He caressed her shoulder andforted her. Then, he remembered what the foreign martial artist had said. "There is a traitor among your team. He revealed to us the whereabouts of your members." For a moment, there was a sh of violence in Fade''s eyes, and his whole body exuded a chilling killing intent. "Fade, what''s wrong with you?" Joey felt the killing intent on him. "It''s nothing. Where are Melbour and the others? Take me to them!" He withdrew his killing intent and spoke. After that, she brought him to where they were. The four corpsesy on the ground, their blood still flowing out. They died tragic deaths. Their bones and bodies had all been crushed Their bodies were all twisted and distorted, and their faces were still filled with shock and pain at the moment of death. Melbour''s face was filled with a look of resistance. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and bent his index finger, as if he wanted to grab something. It was as if he had caught the other party and they couldn''t break free, so they twisted and broke all his fingers. Seeing such a scene, Fade couldn''t help sighing. The scene of Melbour and his team approaching him kept crossing his mind. "Fade, I''m Melbour. I''m the deputy vice president of the camp''s logistics team." "Fade, please give us a chance to die on the battlefield." "From now on, we arerades." Images of the past shed through his mind like a movie. Four vivid faces kept shing in front of Fade''s eyes. For a moment, he felt suffocated, and that in turn made him feel pain, grievance, and anger. "Fade, are you okay? You..." Joey saw his abnormality and quickly asked with concern. He shook his head, calmed down, and said, "I''ll bring them back." Then, he lowered his head and bowed to the four of them. At the same time, he muttered to himself, "Brothers, we will always be comrades. I will make the killer pay the price." Content belongs to Standing up, his eyes became sharp again. He looked at Joey and asked, "Have you found what you were looking for?" She nodded and said, "I found them. They are all over there. I also took a video of them." Then, she handed him her phone. After watching the video, he nodded with a serious expression on his face and said, "Okay!" "Let''s go! It''s time to reveal the truth." Then, they returned to the camp at the foot of Makallu Peak. At that moment, the Chinese martial artists, who were at a loss due to Fade''s sudden departure, finally breathed a sigh of relief. They greeted him when they saw him return. "Fade, you''re back." "Fade, what happened just now? Are you alright?" "Friends from the reserve team, are you hurt?" In the meeting room, Jotham kept reporting the variousments he had seen on the Inte. "There are already sixteen martial arts organizations in Micovia who have protested against us." "A total of fourteen organizations in other countries are protesting." "Everyone on the Inte is condemning the vition of our country." "The younger brother of the Axe Madman Mickell, publicly stated that he wanted China to provide an exnation. Otherwise, he would treat all Chinese people as enemies in the future." "Three Chinese passers-by in Micovia were attacked by angry martial artists. There were even more people who were insulted and pushed by the locals." Chapter 2650 Chapter 2650 ? "Sir, the situation is getting worse. We have to speak up, otherwise, the situation will worsen!" Jotham said to the leader. The leader looked very serious. He pursed his lips and couldn''t make a decision. After all, Fade''s victory was a good thing to boost morale, but now, the situation hadpletely changed because of this incident. If he announced that Fade didn''t represent the Chinese martial artists, the country wouldn''t be able to im his victory. That way, he would have to fulfill the requests ording to the agreement. Then, the anger of the foreign martial artists would subside, yet this would definitely provoke countless local people. However, if he insisted on supporting Fade, then the various voices around the world would cause serious consequences. That wasn''t the oue that the leader wanted. The leader looked at Jaguar and asked, "Jaguar, what do you think?" Jaguar knew that this was a matter of great importance. He paused for a moment, then gritted his teeth and looked up, his face full of firmness. "Sir, I trust in Fade. Since he said that he will give us an exnation, then I believe that he will." "What exnation? It''s been almost half an hour and he hasn''t responded yet. It''s obvious that he''s just trying to stall for time. General Xu, can''t you tell?" Jotham scoffed. Jaguar replied, "That was an ident. There were foreign martial artists ambushing the reserve team. Fade left because he had no choice." "No choice? I think he''s just dodging!" Jotham said coldly. Both of them were constantly arguing. At that moment, Fade returned to the camp with the reserve team members. Jaguar''s eyes lit up and said, "Fade has returned." In an instant, everyone''s eyes fell on the live screen. Fade looked at the crowd and then said loudly, "I defeated the enemy and won this battle." "I know that there will definitely be people who will be dissatisfied and find all sorts of excuses. Some will say that Yizreel is the leader and I can''t represent my country. Others will say that I vited the agreement between Yizreel and iseka by attacking" The Chinese martial artists who were present, as well as some of the foreign martial artists who were injured, began to talk about it. As expected, most of the Chinese martial artists supported him. However, some foreign martial artists didn''t think the same. As for the viewers on the Inte, they had already gone crazy. Jotham kept announcing the scoldings and feelings of the public. He wanted the leader to make a decision as soon as possible. However, at this time, Fade''s expression changed and he said in a low voice, "Initially, as a martial artist, I think that the winner is the winner, and the loser is the loser. I don''t care about these things at all." "However, there are some things that I must rify." "The so-called agreement with iseka and fairpetition are just to cover up the lies of his conspiracy." "Even this Seven- colored Lotus is nothing more than a joke." After that, he got up and rushed to the top of Makallu Peak''s mountain wall. He punched at the position where the Seven-colored Lotus shone. Instantly, the mountain rocks shattered, and a hole appeared in the mountain walls. A dazzling lotus flower slowly floated out from the mountainside and gave off a rainbow-colored glow. Fade grabbed the Seven-colored Lotus and showed it to the crowd. He said, "The Sevencolored Lotus is just an ordinary artwork with a little positive energy. It is not a rare treasure at all." "That''s impossible, liar!" "I think you just want to take all the treasures for yourself." "The Chinese people are all scammers. They''re trying to cheat us." For a time, countless people on the Inte cursed. Even Jotham frowned and said, "What is Fade doing? At this time, he deliberately provoked theizens on the Inte. Isn''t he causing trouble?" Jaguar said in a serious tone, "General Liu, don''t be so quick to speak. Keep watching. I believe in Fade." On screen, after Fade showed it for a while, he became serious and clenched his right hand. In an instant, the Seven-colored Lotus in his hand burst apart. It turned into a pile of fragments that scattered down from the sky. Such behavior stunned countless viewers. In the meeting room, Jotham frowned and said unhappily, "What the hell is Fade doing?" Jaguar snorted and said, "Can''t you see, General Liu? Fade is very smart." "He crushed the Seven- colored Lotus. Whether the lotus is real or not, he can draw an end to this matter." "Otherwise, how can the people on the Inte believe that the Seven-Colored Lotus is fake? At that time, they will say that our Chinese martial artists took the Seven-Colored Lotus for ourselves. I''m afraid all kinds of nonsense will happen." "This..." Jotham had something on his mind at this time. He didn''t think too much and was choked up. However, he nced at thements on the Inte and continued announcing it. "That''s a good idea, but there are still many people who don''t believe it." "Moreover, this can''t exin the vition of the agreement. Theizens on the Inte are still cursing!" Jaguar didn''t say anything and continued to watch the livestream. After crushing the Seven-colored Lotus, Fade returned to the foot of the mountain. A wounded foreign martial artist spoke up, "Fade, don''t be so hypocritical. Crushing the Seven-colored Lotus doesn''t exin what you just said. iseka didn''t conspire anything and it''s just your side of the story. You just wanted to hide your arrogance and rudeness." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "You..." The other Chinese martial artists were furious and wanted to beat up the injured foreign martial artist. However, Fade stopped them. He walked up to the foreign martial artist and said, "You don''t believe me?" "I don''t believe it!" The foreign martial artist said loudly, "iseka has a prominent reputation in Micovia, as well as the Lion Knight, Greenwood, Axe Madman, Mickelt and Divine Sunset Sword, Radley. They are all well-known martial artists in this world. I don''t believe that they have any ulterior motives." "Even though they were defeated by you, I don''t believe the usations about them." After that, he raised his neck and showed a look that he wasn''t afraid of death. "I have said everything I wanted to say. If you want to kill me, then go ahead. I would rather die than surrender!" At the sight of such a scene, the anger of countless foreign martial artists and the ordinary people were aroused. They were all shouting and cursing on the Inte. Almost no one believed Fade''s words. They demanded that the authorities take action and teach him a lesson. They wanted the authorities to teach the Chinese and foreign martial artists a lesson. For a time, on the Inte, a wave of opposition against the country rose like a storm. Chapter 2651 Chapter 2651 ? Jotham seized this opportunity to persuade the leader. He couldn''t wait to trample Fade into the ground, not giving him a chance to turn things around. The expression on the leader''s face worsened. However, at this moment, Fade shook his head and smiled at the foreign martial artist. He said, "This is the battlefield but the fight is over. I won''t kill you." "Furthermore, I will prove it." The foreign martial artist lifted his head. The expression on his face showed that he wouldn''t believe what Faded said no matter what he proved. Fade didn''t say much to him. Instead, he waved his hand and said, "Come over!" Then, Pluto and Halston came forward with a sophisticated machine. "What is this?" For a moment, all the viewers had the same question in mind regardless of how far away they were. Fade remained silent. He turned to Joey and said, "Joey, y the video you shot." She stepped forward, clicked on the video on the phone, and yed it. The video showed the four foreign martial artists operating the machine that had just been brought in. Two of them guarded it, while the other two operated it. "Is the machine ready?" "Everything is ready. We just need to add some powder now. Be careful. Take out the powder." "Boss, is this powder really useful? Can it poison people from at least a hundred kilometers away?" "What do you know? This is the powder iseka specially obtained from Micovia. One gram is enough to turn a pond of water into poison. Now, we''re going to add this powder into the snow of Makallu Peak. The snow will melt, flow downstream, and enter the Maigen River. There are two million Chinese people living along the river. They depend on the water from the Maigen River. When the poisones into effect, they... Haha!" "Boss, aren''t two million people too many? It''ll cause a war!" "Are you too soft-hearted? You don''t have to worry about the lives of the Chinese people. Besides, the effect of the poison isn''t that strong. Perhaps, it won''t kill anyone after it''s diluted in the Maigen River. However, it''s definitely poisonous. This will lead to a better oue. They will use more manpower, material resources, and financial resources to detoxify themselves. It will weaken them." "Boss, that''s not what I meant. It''s just that I feel that this isn''t too good. After all, many martial artists who came for the Sevencolored Lotus aren''t aware of iseka''s secret moves. Aren''t they being used?" "Why do you care so much? It''s none of our business. We just need to get this done and get our money." "Yes, Boss!" At this point, the reserve team members rushed over and the fight broke out. Then, Joey ended the video and took a step back to stand behind Fade. He looked around and said loudly, "Now, you know what iseka''s conspiracy is!" After that, he said no more. He waved his hand and ordered the logistics staff to cut off the live broadcast and was ready to return. At that moment, the video caused chaos on the Inte. Countlessizens who had scolded Fade and China previously had changed their views at this moment. "I didn''t expect such a conspiracy. It''s too much." "It''s too much to poison two million people." "This isn''t just excessive. It''s a crime against humanity. iseka must be severely punished." "ording to the video, iseka''s drug was obtained from Micovia. Could this be Micovia''s conspiracy?" "Those martial artists who were used were pitiful. They lost their lives for a fake treasure and someone else''s conspiracy." "Where did iseka''s people go? Come out and give everyone an exnation. Micovia,e out and give everyone an exnation!" "I apologize for what I said about China. I was deceived. Now, I know the truth." "1 apologize too. As a citizen of Micovia, I can''t stand this kind of incident against humanity." "This kind of incident is no longer a matter of nationality. This is a matter of the entire human race." Of course, on the Inte, there were certainly voices of doubts and opposition against Fade. Many people imed that the machine and the video were forged. The so-called conspiracy was used to frame iseka and Micovia. However, even with doubts, they were more furious with iseka''s actions against humanity. For a moment, the direction of the Intepletely changed. The Chineseizens were filled with anger and joy. They were infuriated by iseka''s vicious means, which fortunately was stopped in time by Fade. In the meeting room, the leader and Jaguar, who had been worried, breathed a long sigh of relief and smiled. The leader even apuded and said a few words of praise. Jaguar looked at Jotham and said, "General Liu, do you have anything to say now?" Jotham''s expression changed and he stuttered, "I-I didn''t expect him to be so crazy. That''s why... In short, it''s good for China." "Did you not expect it, or did you deliberately not want to think about it!" Jaguar said in a low voice. "Of course I didn''t expect it," Jotham quickly denied, but his eyes unconsciously flickered. Jaguar wanted to press on this matter, but Jotham said to the leader, Sir, I''m feeling novel ufortable and would like to go back and rest." The leader waved his hand and said tly, "Go back to rest!"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Okay!" Jotham expressed his gratitude and left in a hurry. Jaguar chatted with the leader for a while and then called Fade to inquire about the situation at the scene. Three dayster, all the members who were at Makallu Peak, including thebat team members, the garrison fighters, and logistics members, returned to Capital City after a short period of recovery. On that day, the streets of Capital City were filled with people who were waving the country''s gs and banners. They were shouting and cheering on both sides of the el streets, waiting for the returnof heroes. Content belongs to The convoy slowly passed through the streets and countless people cheered. All kinds of reporters were at the scene filming. News about Makallu Peak was constantly being reported. As a key figure in this victory, Fade became the focus of almost all the Chinese people. However, he wasn''t celebrating at that critical moment. Chapter 2652 Chapter 2652 ? At that moment, Fade arrived at Jaguar''s home dressed in casual clothes. Looking at Fade''s serious expression. Jaguar asked, "You look so bad. What happened?" Fade took a deep breath and said, "General Xu, I want justice for the dead." "What? What''s going on?" Jaguar ced the teacup down and asked hurriedly. "His name is Melbour Hu. He is..." Fade immediately told him about Melbour and the sacrifices of the four logistics team members. The most important thing was what the foreign martial artist had told Fade before he died. There was a traitor among the Chinese martial artists. The traitor was Yizreel, the leader of the expedition. After hearing this, Jaguar''s expression turned cold. "Are you sure?" Fade said in a serious tone, "I don''t have evidence, so I can''t be sure, but personally, I believe this." "After the incident, I asked the logistics team and the main team, and they told me that the news of Yizreel abusing the logistics team was true. Besides, after he was defeated that day, he left quietly. No one knew where he went." "He didn''t return until half an hour after the fight ended. He told me that he found a secluded ce to heal which dyed the time." After listening, Jaguar nodded and said, "I understand. I will investigate this matter thoroughly." "Thank you!" Fade said. Jaguar replied, "There''s no need to thank me. I still have my military position. Melbour and the rest are my soldiers. Of course, I have to investigate." "General Xu, farewell." Then, Fade stood up and said goodbye.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jaguar stood up and saw him off. "Fade, the superiors are going to have a celebration. You need to attend it" "I don''t need to..." Fade wanted to decline. However, Jaguar patted him on the shoulder and cut him off. "This isn''t just about you. It also represents the glory of those sacrificed soldiers and martial artists." After a moment of silence, Fade nodded and said, "I see. I will attend it when the timees." In the next few days, almost all the media outlets in the country reported the news about the fight on Makallu Peak. Each outlet reported from a different perspective. In short, everyone in the country knew about the news of the fight on Makallu Peak. Countless citizens were excited to celebrate the victory of another local martial artist. Moreover, as the key figure of this victory, Fade became the hot topic once again. The various rumors about him disappeared in an instant. They were all suppressed by the praises. Countless people praised him and searched for relevant information about him on the Inte. It seemed that they wanted to dig out anything embarrassing from his past. While he was the hot topic, Pris and the Seven Stars of Big Dipper were abandoned. As the most popr new martial artists before the expedition, they were admired by countless martial artists. They even outshone Fade and became the favorites among the people. However, during the fight on Makallu Peak, Pris and the Seven Stars of Big Dipper performed poorly. Especially inparison to Fade''s strong performance, they were like contemptible clowns. Therefore, their poprity plummeted. Countless fans climbed up walls and shouted while waving banners in support of Fade. All kinds of dark information on Pris and the Seven Stars of Big Dipper were found on the Inte. For a time, Pris, the Seven Stars of Big Dipper, and even the entire Big Dipper Studio had be well-known on the Inte. Not only in their own country, but even foreign media outlets were concerned about this incident. Dozens of countries had made relevant reports. This was especially true in iseka, Mickell, Greenwood, and Radley''s countries. They even sent out teams of professional reporters to make detailed reports. The most attention-grabbing news was about iseka using poison tomit a crime against humanity by trying to poison over two million people in China. Although iseka had already been killed by Fade, he was still scolded by countless people. Many citizens of Micovia were also cursing him. They asked the authorities to investigate the matter regarding iseka and to provide an exnation to the entire human race. The relevant departments of Micovia immediately set up an investigation team to dere their stance on the matter. Of course, the oue wasn''t hard to predict. iseka''s crime was personal and had nothing to do with his country. In order to verify this point, Micovia''s media team had even invited iseka''s neighbors and teachers when he was young to exin his personality issues one by one in detail. In the end, they came to the conclusion that his experiences in his childhood had caused his personality to be so extreme that he developed an anti-human inclination. That was what caused him to do such a thing. Micovia felt apologetic and proposed that children must be given a healthy environment to grow up in as a means to prevent them from going astray. The announcement of the oue of this investigation caused a scolding in China. Most of the local people didn''t believe in Micovia''s conclusion. However, Micovia didn''t care if anyone believed it or not. After the oue of the investigation was announced publicly, they stopped responding. The day of the celebration was finally set. It was on a Saturday one week after the fight on Makallu Peak ended. At that time, the Chinese media would broadcast the celebration ceremony all over the country, letting the public see Makallu Peak''s heroes. For a moment, everyone was enthusiastic. On the Inte, numerousizens had begun to discuss what Fade''s honor and awards were. Some people said that the Chinese government would give him a rare medal as the people''s hero, while others guessed that the government would award him with the rank of general. Some people spected that Jaguar would officially grant the title "China''s God of War" to Fade during this celebration. This was the handover of his title. After all, Jaguar''s body and strength weren''t as good as before because of the injuries he sustained in the past, and his reputation had dropped. Now, with this opportunity, Fade might be the most suitable one to take over the title of the country''s God of War. On the Inte, there was a heated discussion, but Fade wasn''t in the mood to pay attention to it. At this time, he was sitting on a ne to North Islet City. He was on his way to Melbour''s home. He hoped to personally send his ashes back to his home and allow him to return to his roots. A few days ago, he had sent the other three logistics members back home one after another. Now, there was only Melbour left. Chapter 2653 Chapter 2653 ? The nended in North Islet City at noon. Fade immediately headed to Melbour''s house after he got off the ne. After driving for more than three hours, he exited North Islet City and entered the mountain area. Melbour''s hometown was located in a small vige there. At four o''clock in the afternoon, he finally arrived at Melbour''s house with the assistance of the locals. It was an ordinary vige. The two-story house seemed quite new, as if it hadn''t been built for a long time. On the roof stood a pot- shaped satellite. Dried radishes, corn, and other food were hung at the door. A big yellow dog was wandering at the door. When it saw Fade and his group arriving, it immediately started barking wildly. Hearing the noises, two middle-aged people walked out of the house. Both of them were dark-skinned and hunchbacked. Although they were only sixty years old, the wrinkles on their faces made them look even older. "Uncle, Auntie! I''ve failed the both of you." Fade came up and knelt down in front of them, kowtowing three times. Seeing this, both of them hurriedly helped him up. "No, you can''t do that!" "You can''t kowtow to us!" "Sir, get up, quick!" They couldn''t get Fade up and almost knelt down to him. He quickly got up and took their rough hands. He felt a lump in his throat as he spoke, "Uncle, Auntie, I- I''m here to send Melbour home." While speaking, he handed over an urn. Both of them stared at the urn and froze on the spot. Melbour''s mother couldn''t hold it in anymore and started crying. She touched the urn and began to weep. "Melbour, why did you leave?" "My Melbour, I haven''t seen you get married. I haven''t had the chance to take care of any grandchildren. Why did you leave like this?" At the side, Melbour''s father bit his lips, trying not to cry, but tears still flowed down from his face. "Uncle, Auntie, I..." Fade''s heart ached at the sight of that heartbreaking moment. It was the fourth time he had seen a simr scene in the past few days. Each time was like a dagger that stabbed into his heart. He choked on his words and didn''t know what to say tofort them. He also knew that no words would be enough tofort them. He could only lower his head and wait quietly for the two of them. About a few minutester, Melbour''s father wiped the tears on his face and forced a smile. "Sir, I''m sorry. I... We..." "Uncle, I understand how you feel. We''re the ones who should be sorry!" Fade said. "Dear, don''t cry. The officers are still standing outside. Go and get some tea!" Melbour''s father said. "Uncle, no, we don''t need to..." Although Fade had declined, Melbour''s father still invited them into the house and brought them tea. It was just in tea, but Fade and the others finished it without wasting a drop. Melbour''s father spoke up, "Sir, I want to know how Melbour sacrificed his life." "This..." Fade was silent for a moment. "If it''s hard to talk about it, then forget it." Melbour''s father quickly waved his hand. Fade said, "It''s not hard to talk about. Melbour was a hero, a martyr, and ourrade. He fought against foreign martial artists during the fight at Makallu Peak and sacrificed himself." After hearing this, Melbour''s mother cried again and kept wiping the tears on her face with the back of her hand. On the other hand, Melbour''s father remained silent for a long time before he exhaled a long breath of smoke. He looked at the sky outsid the house and said, "Melbour sacrificed himself on the battlefield. He sacrificed himself to kill the enemies. He''s not a deserter. He''s a hero. He did a good job. He didn''t be a soldier for nothing!" "Uncle!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Hearing this, Fade felt bitter and he waspletely moved by Melbour''s father. He shouted, but didn''t know what to say. While Fade wanted to do something, there was nothing he could do. He could not even help share the pain that they were going through. Finally, after leaving some things and money behind for them, Fade and his men got up and left. Melbour''s parents escorted them to the vige entrance. Melbour''s father finally held Fade''s hand and said, "Thank you to the team, thank you, Sir, for taking care of Melbour. Thank you!" Looking at the man''s sincere face and tearful eyes, Fade felt a tightness in his chest. Mixed emotions surged in his heart and he finally formed a sentence. "Thank you!" After leaving the vige, Fade turned his head and looked at the two old people who were still standing at the vige entrance. He looked to the north and said firmly in his heart, "Melbour, my brother, myrade, I will definitely do what I have to do for you." That night, he returned to Capital City. The next morning. Fade received a call from Jaguar. Without any dy, he rushed to Jaguar''s house. Before he could even sit down, he hurriedly asked, "General Xu, is there any oue from the investigation?" Jaguar gestured for him to enter and said, "Let''s talk inside." Entering the room and closing the door, Jaguar nodded seriously and looked at Fade. Then, he said, "I found something." "What is it?" Fade asked. Jaguar immediately turned on hisputer and pushed it in front of Fade. Fade looked at it carefully. After a while, he finished reading the information on theputer and said, "That''s all?" Jaguar said, "This is the confession of the martial artists and some logistics personnel who were present. It proves that Yizreel did leave at that time. Besides, these photos were taken by our satellite." "However, because it is not a fixed-point focus, the picture is not clear. Judging from the blurred image, it''s very likely that the person in the photo is Yizreel." Fade looked at the satellite image again. It looked like Yizreel did meet the four foreign martial artists. However, the photo was too blurry, and the color and characteristics of the clothes were barely visible. The clothes looked like the one Yizreel was wearing at that time. Nheless, it was impossible to determine that this person was indeed him. Fade lifted his head and asked, "General Xu, can we catch Yizreel with the evidence we have?" Jaguar sighed and said, "I''m afraid not. There''s too little evidence. We can''t convict him." "Besides, I''ve also found out some information from the higher-ups. Even if the matter blew up, I''m afraid there won''t be a conclusion. After all, the evidence is uncertain, and Jotham and Marion will definitely oppose it. I''m afraid there won''t be an oue to this matter." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After hearing this, Fade remained silent for a long time. The memories of sending hisrades'' ashes home and the crying faces of their families crossed his mind. At that moment, his heart became resolute and his eyes were full of determination. He said to himself in his heart, "No matter what, there will be justice for all of you." Jaguar was aware of the change in Fade''s energy. He said, "Fade, don''t be impulsive." Fade stood up and said, "General Xu, sorry to trouble you. I know. I have to go back." Looking at his back, Jaguar stood up and said, "Fade, no matter what you n to do, I want you to know that I will always support you." Hearing this, Fade turned around, bowed to Jaguar and said sincerely, "General Xu, thank you!" Then, he walked away. At that moment, his shadow looked exceptionally long under the morning sunlight. Chapter 2654 Chapter 2654 ? At the same time, Marion and Yizreel were sitting in the living room in Jotham''s private mansion in Capital City. Jotham threw a tablet on the table, looked at Yizreel, and said, "The rumors online haven''t been kind to you." Yizreel nced at the tablet. Theizens were scolding him. Although the fight had been over for several days, information about Pris and the Seven Stars of Big Dipper were still being dug out. Countlessizens were still cursing them on the Inte. However, after a nce, Yizreel snorted with disdain. He didn''t care about thesements at all. ''They''re just a group of ants. Their opinions have no effect on me at all." Hearing this, Jotham frowned and said in a serious tone, "But our ns for Big Dipper Studio have been in vain. If we want to continue, we have to start all over again." Speaking of this, the expression on Yizreel''s face changed. He gnashed his teeth, with resentment written on his face. "It''s all Fade''s fault. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have be like this. How could our Big Dipper Studio be scolded like this!" Jotham''s expression changed. He wanted to say something, but when he saw Yizreel''s expression, he sighed and didn''t say anything. On the other side, Marion said with a sullen expression, "General Liu, you didn''t call us over to talk about such meaningless things, did you?" Speaking of this, Yizreel and Marion looked up at him. Jotham''s expression became serious as he said in a low voice, "It''s about Yizreel leaking secrets." When this matter was brought up, Yizreel and Marion''s expressions instantly changed. They became nervous. "Has the matter been exposed?" "What''s going on?" Seeing this, Jotham waved his hand and said, "Don''t be too nervous. I only heard some rumors." "What rumors?" Marion asked hurriedly. Jotham said in a serious tone, "Jaguar seemed to have been investigating the matter of Yizreel leaking secrets. He asked a lot of people who were at the scene to find out more about the news." "What? Jaguar? It''s him again!" Yizreel gnashed his teeth. "It must be Fade who is behind all this!" However, Marion remained calm and asked, "Did Jaguar find anything?" Jotham replied, "I don''t think there''s any useful news. After all, only the few of us know of this matter. It was also a hasty decision at the time, so it''s impossible to find evidence." Hearing this, Marion breathed a sigh of relief, but he still spoke with some concern, "However, we still have to be on guard. If any ident urs, we will all be finished." Jotham nodded. "That''s what I thought as well. That''s why I called the both of you over. Let''s all work together and figure out a way to deal with this!" "What are you thinking about?" Marion asked. Jotham said, "We''ll definitely investigate the evidence and witnesses again. We''ll pay off those who can be bribed and eliminate those who can''t be bribed." "Of course, what''s more important is the opinion of the higher-ups. The oue of this matter is very likely to be ambiguous. In that case, the opinions of the higher-ups are particrly important." "If they support us, even if Jaguar finds out something, we will be fine. On the contrary, if they have a problem with us, I am afraid this will be an excuse for them to attack us." Marion nodded, "That''s true. I''ll personally make contact with the families of the higher-ups. It should be useful." "I''m relieved to hear that." Jotham said, "Of course, I''ll take action as well. Although I''m not talented, still have some connections. I''ll contact my teacher and ask him to help me connect the bridges." "That would be best!" Marion nodded. When they finished discussing, they turned to Yizreel together and warned him. "Yizreel, you should be careful these days and keep a low profile. Don''t show yourself outside if it''s not necessary." "Also, we have to tie up these loose ends as soon as possible. Otherwise, I am afraid that Fade and Jaguar will stop us. It will also be troublesome at that time." Yizreel nodded and said, "Uncle, General Liu, I know what to do. I will handle it." Finally, the day of celebrating the heroes on Makallu Peak had arrived. The sports center in Capital City, where the event was taking ce, would have a live broadcast to the entire country. There was still an hour before the start of the celebration. Yizreel, wearing formal attire, arrived at the venue with the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. However, they all remained backstage and kept a low profile after Jotham and Marion''s warning. At half past nine, Marion and Jotham arrived. Yizreel immediately went up and asked in a low voice, "Uncle, General Liu, how is it going?" Jotham said, "I''ve sent someone to investigate. Jaguar didn''t find any evidence so he can''t do anything to you. If they dare to bring up this matter, you''ll use them of false usations, do you understand?" "I understand!" Yizreel nodded.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Marion replied, "I''ve contacted the families of the higher-ups, and a leader has spoken up. Without solid evidence, the members of Big Dipper Studio are our heroes. They can''t be ndered." Jotham continued, "My teacher also implied this." "Great, then I won''t have to worry." Yizreel was very excited. Marion warned, "Don''t be too arrogant. When you get on stage, keep a low profile and show some sorrow and modesty. After all, your reputation on the Inte hasn''t been very good recently." "The online reputation is nothing!" Yizreel pursed his lips. However, when he saw his uncle looking at him, he nodded and replied, "I''ll remember." "By the way, what has Fade been doing recently? He won''t cause trouble, will he?" Yizreel asked. Jotham chuckled, "You don''t have to worry about him. I''ve sent someone to investigate his whereabouts. He''s been out there for the past few days, sending the logistics team members'' ashes home." "Hehe, he''s really good at showing off!" Yizreelughed sarcastically. There was a hint of jealousy in his tone. "This time, he has won over the hearts of the people." "We can''t do anything about it. After all, he won." Marion said, §á§Ö "Remember, when you go on stage to receive the awardter, don''t cause trouble with Fade. Even if he takes the initiative to stir up trouble, you still have to hold back. Do you remember?" Content belongs to "I- I''ll remember it." Yizreel was a little reluctant, but considering the current situation, he nodded and agreed. Chapter 2655 Chapter 2655 ? Almost at the same time, Fade entered the venue with the reserve team. He looked at the venue, which was arranged in a dignified and exquisite way. There were reporters and a huge crowd present. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He quietly picked up the four military cards with names engraved and gently stroked them. Seeing his action, Joey came over andforted him softly, "Fade, you..." "Don''t worry, I''m fine," he reassured her. At this moment, Galeno and Baldrick walked over, and Fade hurried to greet them. "Fade, are you okay?" They asked with concern. He shook his head and smiled gently. "Master Zhu and Mr. Mu, I''m fine." Galeno stared at Fade for a while, then sighed softly and whispered, "General Xu has been investigating the matter but there has been no progress." "Besides, it seems that Jotham and Marion have also contributed recently. Some of the higher-ups are inclined to unite and prevent this matter from blowing up." Hearing this, Fade''s body stiffened for a few seconds. "Fade, you..." Galeno noticed that something was wrong with him. Fade replied, "I''m fine, Master Zhu." "Fade, I understand how you feel now, but it''s not the right time yet. Let''s take it slow and we''ll get justice." Fade nodded and remained silent. At this point, a staff member came over to exin the highlights and process of the celebration to Fade and the others. At 10 o''clock sharp, the celebration ceremony officially began. First, the host went on stage and exined about the fight. Then, the main event of this celebration was to present awards to everyone who participated in the fight. Of course, on the surface, Fade, Yizreel, and everyone else had all participated in the fight asmoners. Therefore, the government couldn''t give the official honor of the team directly. First of all, it was the team award. It included the technical team that was responsible for live broadcast andmunication and the logistics team who were responsible for materials and safety. Of course, the most important one was the members of the expedition team who had personally participated in the fight. Initially, Yizreel was supposed to lead the main team while Fade led the reserve team. The awards were supposed to be separate, with importance ced on the main team. However, the result of this fight was unique, so the awards were reversed. The main team led by Yizreel became the secondary team while the reserve team led by Fade were the highlights. The organizers even took time to exin all the information about the reserve team. For a moment, the ten members of the reserve team attracted tens of thousands of fans on the Inte.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Of course, besides Fade, Joey, Yura, and Kelly had the most fans since they were all beautiful. Especially Joey, who was a little famous, and was Fade''s junior. Her performance in the fight had attracted arge number of fans, even more than some popr celebrities. Nheless, this barely meant anything to Fade. After the team award ceremony, the next part was the most important part of the celebration, which was the individual awards. The first to go on stage was the head of the logistics team. They then respectively received their awards and gave their speeches. Then, the main focus was about to begin. The individual award of the participants was undoubtedly the top priority of this celebration and also the focus of attention of countless Chinese viewers. Before the awards were distributed, theizens on the Inte began to talk about it. "There is no suspense for this award. It must be Fade." "It goes without saying that no one canpete with Master Chen at all. In fact, this fight was basically won by Master Chen himself." "There''s no doubt about the candidate, but what kind of award is it? Will the higher-ups reward Master Chen with a senior military position?" "You''re overthinking things. This is an activity for themoners. How can the reward be a military position? It should be the honorary badge of ''People''s hero''!" "That''s meaningless. It''s just a verbal honor." "Sir, don''t talk if you''re ignorant. It''s a verbal honor. Do you know how rare this kind of honor is? With this kind of honor, one can even attend the meetings in the government building." "F*ck, that''s so powerful." "Master Chen resigned from all official positions. It seems that he will recover this time." "I''ve always had faith in Master Chen. Previously, when he resigned from his post, I was very confused." In the midst of the discussion, the host finally announced, "Next, please wee the hero of the fight on Makattu Peak, whose performance was outstanding. He is the leader of the expedition team, Yizreel!" The host blurted out Yizreel''s name. There was a heated discussion on the Inte. "What the hell? What''s going on? Why is it Yizreel?" "Who gave the award? I can''t believe it''s Yizreel and not Master Chen." "This is shady! There has been dirty tricks" "Yizreel isn''t qualified to win the award. He was defeated one round after another. How can hepete with Master Chen?" "Yizreel''s dirt hasn''t beenpletely wiped clean. He still has the face toe and im the award." Yizreel tidied up his clothes and went to the stage with a smile, ready to receive this award. However, as soon as he stepped on the stage, some people below shouted, "Dirty tricks, get out." Someone even threw a mineral water bottle on stage. The scene suddenly became chaotic and awkward. The host quickly exined, "Yizreel only won the first award. There will be another award after this.¡± With that said, the chatter toned down, but there were still many voices of doubt. "Two awards? What are you doing? Dividing a cake?" "How can Yizreel and Master Chen be awarded the same award? This is disrespectful to Master Chen." The host had no way to respond, so he could only speed up and read the manuscript, hoping to finish this part as soon as possible. Yizreel''s hand clenched into a fist. His face was dark, and his expression looked horrible. The staff quickly took the award and ced it into Yizreel''s hand. Then, he turned and left, not even congratting him. The host said, "Thank you, Mr. Yizreel. Next, well award the second one..." His meaning was obvious. He was asking Yizreel to get off the stage so it could be Fade''s turn to receive his award. This was to alleviate the storm as soon as possible. However, Yizreel stood still on the stage. He didn''t move and had no intention of stepping down. Chapter 2656 Chapter 2656 ? At that moment, the host could only pause. He nudged Yizreel gently and reminded him in a low voice, "Mr. Jin, we''re going to give out the award. You..." Yizreel nced at the host, then picked up the microphone, and said, "This process isn''t right. I haven''t given my speech?" Hearing this, the host was stunned. "What time is it already? Don''t give any bullsh*t speech. You should get off now, that would be the best speech." However, the host naturally couldn''t say this. He could only force out an embarrassed smile and said, "I''m sorry, it''s my mistake. I messed up the process." "Next, Mr. Jin, please give your speech." As soon as he finished, the chaos on the scene and on the Inte that had quietened down became noisy again. Even Marion and Jotham were gnashing their teeth. "What is Yizreel doing? Quickly get off the stage!" Jotham said. "That kid, his stubbornness is getting worse. I''m afraid he''s unhappy with the situation." On the other hand, Marion understood Yizreel. "Isn''t he causing more trouble?" Jotham was starting to panic. Marion sighed helplessly, "We can''t go up and pull him down. We can only hope that he''ll be careful and that he won''t say anything unnecessary." At that moment, after ncing at the crowd who was angry, confused, and excited, Yizreel smiled. He tapped the microphone and spoke. "This time, I won the ''Individual Special Combat Award''. I think I deserve it." The first sentence caused a stir in an instant. Countless people on the scene and on the Inte began to curse angrily. "F*ck, Yizreel ispletely shameless." "How could he say such words? If it wasn''t for Fade, he wouldn''t have been able toe back alive. How can he say that he deserved this." "No wonder he can live so long. It seems that it''s good to be thick-skinned!" In the face of curses, Yizreel was unafraid and continued to speak. "In this fight, as the leader of the expedition team, I led more than sixty people. I was well-prepared and fought hard. Finally, I won. I defeated the foreign martial artists and protected our country." "Although there were some twists and turns during the fight, the final victory was within my expectations." Finally, some of the audience couldn''t hold it in anymore. "It was obviously Fade who won the fight. What does it have to do with you?" Facing the query, Yizreel sneered and said, "Don''t forget, I am the leader of the expedition team. In theory, Fade is still my subordinate. He won the fight, therefore, it is also my victory. He won under my leadership." "F*ck, you''re shameless." "Get out of here!" "You have lost so many rounds in a row. How dare you say that your leadership is good?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Yizreel''s expression didn''t change. On the contrary, he became a little angry. He defended himself, "Although we did lose the first few rounds, don''t forget that we exhausted the enemies, or else we would have suffered a great loss. If that didn''t happen, someone wouldn''t have won so easily." "From my perspective, I contributed to a major part of the victory." Such shameless words came out of Yizreel''s mouth, immediately causing another wave of anger. Finally, even Jotham and Marion couldn''t stand it anymore. They wanted to step up and pull Yizreel down. However, amidst the chaos, Fade, who was sitting under the stage, suddenly stood up. He looked at Yizreel on the stage and said in a loud Voice, "Yizreel is right. The credit of the victory goes to him." Fade emphasized the word "credit" and red at Yizreel on the stage. Seeing this, Joey, Galeno, and the others'' hearts suddenly thumped, and they looked at him worriedly. However, the viewers at the scene and all around the world didn''t know what Fade meant. They thought he really stood up to defend Yizreel. For a moment, the direction of the discussion changed again. "What''s wrong with Master Chen? How dare he speak for Yizreel? He was suppressed by him before!" "Perhaps it''s for the bigger picture. After all, they will cross paths again in the future, so they can''t get into too much trouble." "I don''t think so. Master Chen has always been straightforward. If he wasn''t willing, he wouldn''t have spoken up!" "Then did someone put pressure on Master Chen to speak for Yizreel?" The crowd was making all sorts of guesses. Even Yizreel was surprised by Fade''s words. The host was stunned and didn''t know what to say. After all, this wasn''t part of the process. At this time, Fade went straight to the stage and continued to speak "Yizreebisn''t the only one who should be given credit, but all the participants should be given credit too" Content belongs to Yizreel didn''t understand what was going on. Fade was actually speaking for him. However, he was unwilling to let go of this opportunity. He quickly followed Fade''s words and said, "Yes, Fade is right. Everyone should be given credit for this victory." After that, he reached out and wanted to shake hands with Fade in front of the camera to show their harmony. However, Fade turned a blind eye to it. He walked past him, came to the host, and said, "Another award should be mine, right?" The host was stunned, but he immediately reacted and quickly said, "Yes." "Next, we''ll be giving out thest award, which also happens to be the most important one." "For the fight on Makallu Peak, Fade receives the honorary title of ''People''s hero''. Mr. Chen, pleasee over to receive the award." Fade took the glorious award and gently touched it. Then, he held it in front of his chest and showed it to everyone. All of a sudden, the crowd burst into apuse and the camera captured this scene. After that, the host immediately said, "Next, Mr. Chen, please give your speech!" As he spoke, the host handed the microphone to Fade. He cleared his throat, and his voice was deep but attractive. "Before I celebrate, I want to tell you a story." "The protagonist of this story ARE four ordinary Chinese men. The first one is called Melbour. He was born in a small vige in the mountain area of North Islet City. His father was a veteran and his mother..." His voice was low and soft, like a stream of water. Fade talked about the story of the four heroes who were sacrificed. Everyone listened quietly. It was as if they could experience what the extraordinary soldiers had done just from his speech. "And at the end of this story, the four of them were all killed during the fight on Makallu Peak." Fade ended his story with that sentence. Chapter 2657 Chapter 2657 ? Immediately, the crowd became silent. A few momentster, a loud round of apuse sounded. Some people wiped the tears at the corners of their eyes while some burst into uncontroble tears. Some people quickly recorded the deeds of the four heroes... However, on the stage, Yizreel, who wasn''t far behind, curled his lips and looked at Fade with disdain. He snorted in his heart and said, "He''s just putting on an act to win over the hearts of the crowd. Hehe!" When the apuse gradually died down, Fade raised the honor medal in his hand and said loudly, "This medal isn''t my personal honor, but all the honor of the soldiers who fought with me, including the four heroes who had sacrificed themselves." There was another round of warm apuse. The host saw that it was almost time. He turned over the script and was ready to end the awarding procedure. After all, there were already enough idents in this procedure. Besides, he was already out of time and the director had already reminded him to move on with the next procedure. "Thank you very much for your speech. This honor belongs to Mr. Chen. It belongs to the four heroes who sacrificed themselves and all the members of the expedition team." "Next..." The host was ready to move on to the next event. However, at that moment, Fade suddenly interrupted him, "I''m sorry, I don''t agree with what you just said?" "What?" The host was confused and stunned for a moment, but he could only bite the bullet and said, "What don''t you agree with?" Fade said, "You said that the honor belongs to all the members of the expedition team." "What? This sentence! It seems that there is nothing wrong with it." The host felt that he was going crazy. However, Fade shook his head and said, "No, I said that this honor belonged to all the people who fought with me. Yizreel isn''t one of them." "Ah, Yizreel doesn''t belong. This..." The host stopped speaking and didn''t know how to go on. After all, no one expected that Fade would announce Yizreel''s name in public on the stage of the award ceremony. In an instant, the crowd was silent. Yizreel''s expression darkened as he red at Fade. The atmosphere tensed up immediately. At this time, there was an uproar on the Inte. "F*ck, what happened? Fade started to fire at Yizreel." "Wasn''t Fade speaking up for him just now? Why did he cause a scene now?" "I think there must be some insinuations. Master Chen isn''t the kind of person who insinuates." "Could it have something to do with the four heroes who sacrificed themselves?" "It''s possible. Master Chen wouldn''t tell a story for no reason." Many people supported Fade, but some people began to question him. "Fade went overboard. Although Yizreel didn''t do well in the fight, he''s still a team member!" "This is a live broadcast. Causing a scene with your team member in public will affect your image!" "In my opinion, Fade is taking revenge on him. He wanted to take revenge on Yizreel for suppressing him before. Now that he has found an opportunity, he wants to take revenge. It seems that he is also a viin. Get off your high horse, you hypocrite!" "The story from before turned out to be part of the act! I almost believed it, haha!" Amidst the discussions, Yizreel looked at Fade, who was walking towards him. His expression was dark as he said in a low voice, "Fade, what do you want to do?" Fade looked at him and stated, "I want justice!" "Justice!" Yizreel chewed on the word, and then suddenly thought of something. His expression changed and he gritted his teeth. "Fade, don''t go overboard." "Overboard?" Fade sneered. His eyes turned cold as he said coldly, "When you leaked the information to the foreign martial artists and killed Melbour and the others, did you think it was overboard?" "You..." Yizreel trembled and quickly denied, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." "You don''t understand? It doesn''t matter. I believe you will understand soon enough." Fade snorted. Then, he faced the crowd and said loudly, "I think everyone must be curious as to why I said that Yizreel was not someone who I fought with." "Actually, the reason is very simple." In an instant, everyone''s eyes were on him. Under the stage, Jotham and Marion''s expressions changed dramatically. "What does Fade want to do?" "Could it be that he wants to expose everything to the public?" Even Galeno and Baldrick became nervous at this moment. "Could it bethat Fade..." "He can''t do this, I''m afraid the higher- ups will..." Countless viewers in front of the live screen were even more curious. They all stared at the live screen and wanted to know the reason Fade was talking about. Under the attention of more than a billion people, Fade said, "The reason is that he, Yizreel Jin, is a traitor. He deliberately leaked the et whereabouts of our reserve team to the enemy, causing them to be attacked. In the end, Melbour and the others were killed brutally." As soon as he finished his words, everyone on the scene and on the Inte were in a heated discussion. "What? Yizreel is a traitor and he betrayed our own people?" "Is this true? This is a huge crime!" "No wonder Master Chen would tell the story of those four. It turns out to be for this reason." "But is this true? After all, Yizreel is the leader of the expedition team. He even fought foreign martial artists before. Will he really betray our country?" "I suspect that this is Fade''s revenge!" There was a flurry of discussions. Yizreel immediately denied, "Fade, you''re ndering me. I didn''t leak any information, and I didn''t betray our country." Fade snorted and showed the information Jaguar had obtained for him. Immediately, the photos were published one by one. All kinds of evidence pointed to the target, which was Yizreel. Suddenly,izens on the Inte became more suspicious of Yizreel. Many people had already demanded for this to be investigated. Yizreel''s face was also pale and his expression was very ugly, but he still denied firmly, "All the evidence you said is just your side of the story. As for those satellite photos, they are unclear. How can you be sure that it''s me? Besides, these photos can be easily made up." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade didn''t exin. He just looked at Yizreel coldly and said, "It seems that you''re not going to admit it." "I didn''t do it, so of course I won''t admit it!" Yizreel looked indifferent.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Fade pointed to the photos of Melbour and the other people on the screen and questioned him, "Do you dare to look at them? Tell them that you have nothing to do with this matter?" "Why not..." Yizreel said proudly. However, when he turned his gaze it to the screen, he suddenly felt as he was hallucinating. The four faces on the screen seemed to havee alive. They turned into evil spirits and pounced on him. He was so scared that he almost cried out. He stumbled and staggered. Chapter 2658 Chapter 2658 ? Fade stared at him and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you scared?" Yizreel quickly exined, "I was just careless. You''re overthinking." "Is that so?" Fade''s voice was cold as he approached him step by step. He exuded an imposing aura, as if he were an expert who was about to crush Yizreel. Feeling Fade''s pressure, Yizreel couldn''t help but tremble. "You... What the hell are you trying to do?" "What am I trying to do? I want you to tell the truth, I want you to kneel down and apologize to Melbour and the others!" Fade''s voice was harsh and his momentum was getting heavier. "I''m warning you, don''t do anything rash." Yizreel gritted his teeth and struggled to resist the pressure. As for Fade, he continued to approach. "My patience is limited!" Fade''s voice was cold, and there was killing intent in his eyes. Yizreel''s body had obviously swayed and his legs were weak. He could hardly resist Fade''s pressure. Under the stage, Jotham and Marion''s expressions changed when they knew that the situation wasn''t good. "No, Fade is going to use force and attack Yizreel." "We can''t let him take action. Otherwise, once Yizreel can''t resist, we''ll all be finished." While speaking, they walked to the stage, ready to team up against Fade. However, Galeno and Baldrick stopped in front of them before they could even take two steps. "General Liu and Mr. Jin, where are you going?" "Get out of the way!" Jotham roared. They stood still. Galeno asked, "What''s wrong with General Liu? Why are you so angry?" Jotham red at him and said in a serious tone, "Galeno, you''re no match for me in terms of status or strength. Are you sure you want to go against me?" "What are you saying, General Liu? I have no intention of going against you. I just wish to have a good chat with you," Galeno said. "You..." Jotham was furious. As for Marion, he couldn''t hold himself back anymore. He shouted at Galeno, "Get lost!" Galeno''s expression darkened. He looked at Marion and said, "Mr. Jin, General Liu''s conversation with me seems to have nothing to do with you." "You want to be an enemy of my Jin family?" Marion red at him and asked with pride. Galeno''s eyes flickered. However, he immediately smiled and said, "I do not wish to be enemies with anyone. However, I am also not afraid of any enemies!" "Good, that''s very good!" Marion was so angry that he startedughing. He then pped Galeno. Galenas expression was solemn. He immediately struck back with his palm. However, Galeno''s strength was still a level lower than Marion''s. He couldn''t withstand Marion''s attack and was sent flying. "Master Zhu!" Seeing this, Baldrick shouted and rushed up to ask for help. However, with a cold snort, Marion struck again. With a burst of strength, he knocked Baldrick out. "How ungrateful!" After sending the two flying, Marion swung his sleeve violently and strode towards the stage with Jotham. At this moment, Yizreel, who was on the stage, had been forced to the ground by Fade. Fade was choking him, and his face was as pale as wax. Beads of sweat, as big as beans, were pouring out of his? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. el.ne forehead. He was trembling, almost unable to withstand Fade''s enormous pressure. "Stop!" Marion shouted and rushed onto the stage. However, Fade didn''t stop. Instead, he grabbed Yizreel''s right hand and increased his strength. A cracking sound could be heard, causing Yizreel''s face to turn red, and his head was about to explode. "You..." Marion was furious and pped towards Fade. Facing Marion''s attack, Fade didn''t even turn his head. His left hand flicked lightly, and a streak of energy with a whistling wind broke through the air, piercing through Marion''s right palm, causing a spurt of blood. "Ah!" With a scream, Marion covered his palm and staggered a few steps, almost falling off the stage. Although Marion''s position in the Jin family was very high, his strength wasn''t too outstanding. Using his family''s Various resources, he have still cultivated himself to the peak stage of the Heaven Level, but he wa''s a step away from the Half-Lord Level. His strength was far inferior to Fade''s and even to his junior, Yizreel. Therefore, his attack wasn''t a threat to Fade at all. Instead, Fade defended himself with one strike and injured him. Marion was injured. Jotham''s face darkened and he shouted angrily, "Fade, do you know what you''re doing?" Jotham was a bit stronger than Marion, but that was all. To Fade, there was no difference between them. Ignoring Jotham''s yelling, Fade continued to exert force with his right hand. Yizreel''s face had turned from red to purple. His protruding eyeballs were bloodshot. "If you refuse to tell the truth, then you shall die!" Fade''s tone was cold. "Fade, stop right now!" Seeing Marion''s condition, Jotham was very anxious. He shouted loudly and punched at the same time. Fade snorted when he felt the wind from Jotham''s punch. He turned his head and red at Jotham. "Get lost!" In an instant, a grayish-brown strength, like a hard rock, flew out from Fade''s front and collided with Jotham''s fist. Jotham instantly let out a scream and spat out a mouthful of blood as he was sent flying by this enormous force. Later, Fade grabbed Yizreel by the neck and lifted him up. He turned him towards the screen with Melbour and the others on it, then said in a cold voice, "You have thest ten seconds, my patience is limited." "Ten, nine..." Feeling Fade''s killing intent, Yizreel struggled to speak, "No, no! You can''t kill me. I''m a descendant of the Jin family, a descendant of Dragon Sect. If you dare to kill me, our family won''t let you go." However, Fade''s voice was cold, and his right hand was as hard as iron, continuing to exert force. "Six, five..." "No, don''t." Yizreel was still shouting. "Three..." Finally, as death was approaching, Yizreel no longer dared to gamble. Almost at thest moment of the countdown, he shouted wildly, "I admit. I admit to everything." Whoosh! Fade released his right hand and Yizreel fell onto the stage. His body was as soft as mud and heid on the ground, gasping for air. "Say it!" Fade''s voice was as cold as ice. "I-L." Yizreel''s eyes flickered and he hesitated. However, when he saw Fade''s eyes, he didn''t dare to drag it any longer. He could only say, "I''m a traitor. I leaked the news secretly. That''s what happened..." Then, Yizreel told him the whole story. Chapter 2659 Chapter 2659 ? The eyes of the crowd and countless live broadcast viewers instantly turned red, and they were fuming with anger. "Is Yizreel a fool? In order to prevent Fade from making a contribution, he even leaked the secret of hisrades to the enemy." "He is a traitor. He deserves to die!" "Fishing for fame, filled with jealousy, yet afraid of death!" Fade had already guessed what had happened, but when he heard what Yizreel said, he felt a surge of anger welling up in his heart and his eyes turned red. "Onest question, who is your aplice?" Fade questioned him. "This..." Yizreel was stunned. He couldn''t help but look at Jotham and Marion. Fade said coldly, "Say it, or you''ll die!" Tit is..." Yizreel was about to speak. At that moment, Jotham was truly anxious. If Yizreel exposed him, he would definitely be harshly prosecuted. At that time, he would be prosecuted by the court and the country. Thinking of this, Jotham shouted angrily, "Fade, you''ve gone too far. You''re forcing him to make a false confession. We will never give in." Marion also roared angrily, "Fade, we won''t let you off for how you treated the disciples of the Jin family." Fade ignored their angry roars. He just red at Yizreel and said, "Speak up!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "I-I... My aplices are Marion and Jotham." Yizreel didn''t dare to hide anything and revealed these two names through gritted teeth. Suddenly, the crowd became lively. "Catch him, catch them all!" "F*ck, a group of traitors betraying our country. They deserve to die." "Jotham is a soldier. I can''t believe he actually did such a thing. He is going to military courts." "All of you should die!" Marion and Jotham''s expressions changed drastically. They red at Fade and immediately denied it. "Nonsense, we are not traitors. We have nothing to do with this matter!" "Yizreel was beaten up by Fade and forced to confess. He wants to frame us." "I''ve told you everything. Now, can you let me go?" Yizreel ced his hands together, knelt on the ground, and looked at Fade with pleading and panic. Fade looked down and nced at him coldly. He raised his right hand and mmed his palm down. "No!" Yizreel was shocked. "I''ve already told you everything, you can''t kill me. You..." However, before he could finish his sentence, Fade''s right palm fell. Yizreel''s neck cracked and his soul drained from his body. He lost control of his upper body, fell forward, and finally mmed into the ground in a kneeling position. At that moment, Fade looked up at Melbour and the others who were on the screen. He said under his breath, "Myrades, I have avenged you!" However, when he turned around, the scene instantly fell into a dead silence. Almost everyone present was stunned. They didn''t even dare to look into his cold eyes. It was as if the killing intent in his eyes could pierce right through them. However, the silence was broken by an angry roar. Chapter 2659 1 However, the previous fight had made him realize that he couldn''t handle Fade. If they really fought, he would probably end up like Yizreel. In the end, Marion didn''t respond due to his fear of death. He carried Yizreel''s body and left the stage in disgrace. On the other side, Jotham''s expression changed and became a littleplicated. "Do you know the consequences of doing this?" He asked as he looked at Fade. Fade red at Jotham and said, "I should be asking you this. Did you think about the consequences when youmitted treason?" While speaking, he took a few steps forward and approached Jotham. "Wh-What are you doing? What do you want to do!" Jotham was terrified and quickly retreated, not daring to face him. In the end, he gritted his teeth and followed behind Marion, leaving gloomily. At this time, the crowd and reporters on the scene finally came to their senses. With a series of crashing sounds, various questions were thrown at Fade. However, he didn''t respond and turned to leave. Joey and the others left too. The host immediately announced the end of the celebration, and the live broadcast also ended. On the Inte,izens were talking about it. "That was satisfying. Those traitors should be killed!" "Marion and Jotham should be killed too. That would be the best." "Fade is too awesome. He killed the traitor in public and avenged the four martyrs. It''s a good thing." "We let the traitor off too easily by killing him." "To the one who said killing him was a good thing, have you ever considered if what Fade said was true? Maybe there''s more to it." "The traitor admitted it himself. What else could there be?" "He only admitted because Fade wanted to kill him. Do you think that kind of words are believable?" "It''s definitely believable, why wouldn''t it be? Besides, I have all kinds of evidence. Anyway, I trust Master Chen." The Inte was full ofments. At this time, Fade approached Galeno and Baldrick backstage and thanked them. After all, the two of them stood up against Jotham and Marion for him. Baldrick waved his hand and said, "Fade, you''re wee. I support you in this matter." Galeno also spoke, "We believe in you. However, now that you''ve killed Yizreel in front of everyone, things might be a bit troublesome. After all..." As he spoke, a worried look washed over his face. However, at that moment, Jaguar called. Galeno quickly answered, "General Xu." "Old Zhu, tell Fade not to worry. I will take care of the higher-ups." "General Xu, thank you!" Hearing Jaguar''s words, Fade was moved. "Fade, you''re here too!" Jaguar heard his voice. "I saw what you did just now. You are a little impulsive and hot-blooded. Young people always have a passion." "I can''t do that now, but you did it. I admire you and support you." "Thank you!" Fade thanked him again, and then said in a low voice, "No matter what the consequences will be, I will bear all of it." Chapter 2660 Chapter 2660 ? The news of Fade murdering Yizreel in public circted around the country and began to spread to foreign countries. The discussions about him had be popr on the Inte. Someone was discussing whether it was right for him to kill Yizreel. Some were discussing the level of his strength. How could he be so powerful? Besides the locals, people from Eand were also very involved in the discussions. After all, Fade was still a criminal on Eand and Sacred Hall''s wanted list. However, not only did they fail to catch him, but he also returned to his country, showed such powerful strength, and killed dozens of foreign martial artists. It was shocking. For a time, the voices in Eand that demanded Fade''s arrest and justice for the Saintess and Princess Erin becameplicated at this moment. Some people questioned the news released by the Sacred Hall. After all, they had said that Fade was seriously injured and his strength was severely damaged. However, now, his strength showed no signs of being diminished at all. On the contrary, his strength had improved to a higher level. Some people in Eand wanted to quash the arrest warrant to avoid going against Fade. After all, if he was angered, he would rush to Eand and kill people. At that time, no one could stop him. Of course, there were also people who sensed something strange and began to question the entire matter. They asked the government to re- examine the matter and thoroughly investigate it. The discussion about Fade in Eand and in his home country was very lively. Countlessizens were also discussing various information regarding him. Even the leaders had convened many meetings to discuss how to deal with it. Jotham immediately roped in a group of good friends and his teacher, and requested them to punish Fade severely. After all, his murder of Yizreel in public was set in stone. No one could escape from the crime of murder. However, on the other hand, Jaguar strongly supported Fade. He said that Yizreel was a traitor, so it was natural for Fade to kill him. Of course, Jotham and the others immediately refuted. Whether Yizreel was a traitor or not, there was no clear answer. It was just Fade''s side of the story. Jaguar indicated that Yizreel himself admitted it, and he also used Marion and Jotham. He requested for them to be investigated. In an instant, both sides were debating. The higher-ups were also in a difficult position, and they weren''t able to provide an oue at this time. The higher-ups were constantly debating. At this moment, Marion had brought Madeline and the other disciples of the Jin family back to their families. Almost all the important people of the Jin family were present in the Jin family''s meeting hall.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Almost all of them wore angry looks on their faces. The younger generation who was outside the main hall had begun to discuss amongst themselves. "Yizreel was really killed? He is the genius of our younger generation!" "There is such a powerful martial artist in the outside world. Even Yizreel is no match for him. Is that true?" "It should be true. The news has spread. Both Marion and Madeline have returned. Otherwise, the elders wouldn''t be having a meeting now!" "What should we do now?" "What should we do? Of course we have to get revenge! Kill Fade to avenge Yizreel. Otherwise, we will be embarrassed!" "However, I heard that Fade is highly regarded in the outside world. He made another great contribution this time. I''m afraid it won''t be that easy to get rid of him!" "That guy isn''t easy to deal with, but our Jin family is even more difficult to deal with. I don''t believe that those people would really be enemies with our Jin family for one person." An elder in a bright yellow robe walked to the seat of honor. In that instant, the younger generation outside shut up, not daring to speak anymore. The higher-ups of the Jin family in the room also stood up and bowed to the elder, "Wee, Old Master." The white-haired elder was the current leader of the Dragon Sect Jin family, Mackenzie Jin. Mackenzie nced at the people, sat down, and said, "Sit down! Let''s not waste anymore time and start the meeting!" Marion stood up and bowed to him. Then, he exined everything that had happened. Suddenly, the meeting hall was full of indignation. "That brat is too reckless. How dare he kill a member of the Jin family?" "He must pay the price!" "Kill that kid!" Mackenzie nodded but didn''t say anything. Then, he looked at a middle-aged man and asked, "Kenaz, what do you think?" The one who was asked was Kenaz. It was Yizreel''s father. He immediately rose to his feet, his face filled with hatred. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Old Master, Yizreel''s murder isn''t just my personal affair, but also the matter of the Jin family. I want to avenge my son. I want to kill Fade and his entire family. I want them to be buried." Mackenzie continued to nod and still didn''t express his opinion. He looked at the others and said, "Tell me, what do all of you think?" "Yizreel was murdered, so we must get revenge!" "In fact, it''s not just Yizreel. Fade was responsible for the death of Harrell and Haynes. If he isn''t punished, I''m afraid that guy will go too far." "He must be killed!" In the midst of the killing cries, a woman in her forties spoke, "I understand that everyone wants justice for Yizreel. However, I hope everyone can calm down. Fade isn''t easy to deal with." Chapter 2660 2 She quickly exined, "Kenaz, that''s not what I meant. Of course, we have to avenge Yizreel''s death. However, I hope we can act cautiously." "No matter how strong he is, he is only a martial artist of less than 30 years old. Our Dragon Sect has been inherited for hundreds of years and has a profound foundation. Can''t we deal with him?" "That''s right, if we show weakness, others will think that our Jin family is easy to bully. We must respond strongly this time and teach that fellow a lesson." The Jin family members were indignant, as if they wanted to tear Fade into pieces. Chapter 2661 Chapter 2661 ? "But..." Sheryl still wanted to remind everyone to be careful. Before she could finish, Kenaz red at her and said, "Sheryl, are you still a member of the Jin family? Or do you not care about Yizreel''s death at all?" "Kenaz, what are you talking about? I''m just saying that Fade is very strong. We should be more cautious," she replied. "No matter how strong he is, our Jin family is stronger!" He responded. She still wanted to say something, but at this time, Mackenzie raised his right hand. In an instant, everyone became quiet. He said, "I already know what happened. Yizreel was killed. He must be avenged!" "That''s right!" Kenaz nodded. Mackenzie continued, "However, what Sheryl said makes sense too." "Old Master, I.." Kenaz''s expression changed. Mackenzie looked over and interrupted, "Let me finish." "Right now, our Jin family wants to enter the secr world, and it wasn''t easy for us to establish a rtionship with them. Our progress is quite good. If we send arge group of people to kill Fade, it will have a bad impact on our n to enter the secr world." "Therefore, we can''t make a big fuss!" "But..." Kenaz looked a little anxious. Just as Mackenzie continued speaking, Kenaz no longer dared to speak up. "Therefore, I have decided to send someone on behalf of our Jin family to express our family''s will to the authorities. Then, he will challenge Fade and kill him." "That way, it won''t affect our n of entering the secr world, and we can take revenge." After Mackenzie finished, quite a few people nodded. "Old Master has considered everything. This is indeed very good." "Old Master, you have nned this out perfectly." "I agree with Old Master''s arrangement!" A chorus of agreements was heard. Mackenzie looked at Kenaz and asked, "Kenaz, what do you think?" Kenaz pursed his lips and paused for a second. Finally, he looked at Mackenzie and said, "I''ll follow your arrangements, Old Master." Mackenzie nodded his head. At this moment, Sheryl spoke up. "Old Master, wouldn''t it be too risky to send only one person to deal with Fade? After all, his strength..." Upon hearing this, Mackenzie smiled faintly and said, "Don''t worry about this." "Because the person I''m sending is Sandoval." As soon as the name was mentioned, the meeting hall became lively. "What? Sandoval? Mackenzie called him back?" "If it''s Sandoval, then it won''t be a problem. There''s absolutely no problem with his strength." "Of course. Fifteen years ago, he entered Prohibition Ind to practice martial arts. Ten years ago, he had mastered the martial essence of thunder snake in the Mad Dragon Hall of Prohibition Ind and embarked on the path of the Half-Lord Level. Now, he has mastered at least 5,000 streaks of martial essence!" "As long as Sandoval makes a move, Fade won''t be able to defeat him, even if there are two or three people with him. This time, Fade is dead." "No wonder he is the leader. He is well prepared." At that moment, even Sheryl, who had always been worried, let out a sigh of relief. After all, there was no doubt about Sandoval''s strength. It could be said that in the entire Jin family, besides the legendary forefathers who were in seclusion, as well as the n elders, Sandoval was the strongest in the Jin family. Besides, he was very young, just 35 years old. Compared to the elders who were over 80 years old on average, Sandoval''s potential was obviously greater. In addition, he had also been chosen by the Prohibition Ind to join the Mad Dragon Hall of the Three Pces and Sixteen Inner Hall. It could be said that his future was limitless. After the matter was settled, Mackenzie waved his hand and ended the meeting. The crowd dispersed and returned to their respective residences. Kenaz also returned to his small yard. As soon as he entered the house, he heard his wife sobbing with her face covered. Suddenly, he felt a burst of irritation and anger. There seemed to be anger in his chest, which he couldn''t vent. Mackenzie had already arranged for Sandoval to kill Fade to avenge Yizreel. However, Kenaz still felt wronged and dissatisfied. He would only be satisfied and relieved when the Jin family acted together to kill Fade and all of his friends. Thinking of this, he ordered his servants, "Prepare a gift. I''m going to pay Sandoval a visit."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Okay!" In Capital City, the news of Fade murdering Yizreel had just subsided, but a piece of news broke out, causing the Inte to heat up again. The Dragon Sect Jin family had delivered a letter to Fade on the Inte. The content of the letter was very simple. It required him to be responsible for killing Yizreel. Fade had been given three days to take the initiative to apologize. Otherwise, the Jin family would never let the matter rest. As soon as this letter was posted, countlessizens talked about it. Some people said that the Jin family would carry out a cruel revenge on Fade, so he had to avoid it. Some people said that he was strong enough to defeat the Jin family. Some people also said that the authorities should find out the truth as soon as possible to avoid the collision of Fade and the Jin family. In short, the people around Fade couldn''t help but worry about him. In the past few days, all kinds of phone calls and voices of concern rang out incessantly. Even Jaguar, who was in a meeting, took time to call Fade, telling him to be careful. If the situation was unique, Fade could contact him and the authorities would find a way to protect him. Fade thanked Jaguar for his kindness, but he didn''t care too much. After all, now that he was on the way to Lord Level, he wasn''t afraid of the Jin family''s revenge at all. The deadline of three days was near. He didn''t apologize. The Jin family was furious and issued another notice online, saying that the Jin family''s revenge woulde soon. In the afternoon, a sword fell from the sky and chopped the vi where Fade lived. At that moment, the luxurious vi was split into two. A ditch more than ten meters deep and dozens of meters long appeared on the ground. Inside the vi, Fade, who was meditating, suddenly opened his eyes and shot out of the vi with a golden beam of light. "Who are you?" "Sandoval of the Dragon Sect Jin family!" With a loud shout, a dark blue figure flew over from the sky. "Fade, kneel down and ept your death!" Fade flew up into the air and looked at the approaching figure. The other party was about 30 years old, wearing a dark blue, dragon-patterned robe, with a bun on his head and a dragon-shaped sword in his hand. The person gave off a sharp aura, like a sword that was about to pierce the sky. Chapter 2662 Chapter 2662 ? "Sandoval!" Fade looked at him and asked in a cold tone. "You want to fight?" The corners of Sandoval''s lips lifted. Then, he sneered, "Fight? I''m here to kill you and avenge the disciple of the Jin family." After that, the dragon-shaped sword in Sandoval''s hand was thrust out, and a streak of energy shot towards Fade''s heart. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold and his expression sank. He shot out a streak of energy and hit Sandoval''s Sword Qi. With a bang, the Sword Qi exploded in the air, attracting the attention of many people nearby. At that moment, in a meeting room of the government building, Jotham and Jaguar debated non-stop and expressed their own opinions with excitement. Suddenly, a message came in. Sandoval of the Jin family had arrived and chopped Fade''s vi in half. The two were about to fight. Hearing this news, Jaguar''s expression changed and he hurriedly said, "Sir, send someone to stop Sandoval immediately. We can''t let this kind of thing happen." Jotham snorted. He looked at Jaguar and said, "General Xu, your partiality is too obvious! Sandoval is here to challenge Fade, and you want the authorities to stop him. However, you were on Fade''s side when he killed Yizreel in public!" "These are two different matters," Jaguar argued. "What''s the difference? It''s just a personal fight between martial artists." Jotham said, "Originally, the authorities didn''t interfere in the matters ofmoners. This was an unspoken rule for the past few thousand years. Now that the person whom General Xu supports has been attacked, you want them to interfere. From a certain point of view, this is abusing power for personal gains!" "You..." Jaguar''s expression darkened, and then he said, "I don''t have time to waste on you." "Sir, Fade is a citizen of our country. He is being attacked by another martial artist in Capital City. We have to help him out for both reason and sentiment! Otherwise, what will the people think of us?" He persuaded. The leader pondered for a while but didn''t say anything. Jotham immediately objected, "Sir! Not only is Sandoval the absolute leader of the young generation of the Jin family, but he''s also a member of the Mad Dragon Hall on Prohibition Ind. If we take action, we will not only be hated by the Jin family, but also fall out with Prohibition Ind. At that time, the consequences will be worse than they are now." "General Xu, have you ever thought about this kind of thing?" "No matter what happens, I will take responsibility for the consequences!" Jaguar said in a low voice. Jotham snorted coldly, "You will take responsibility? Can you bear the consequences?" "I..." Jaguar was angry and speechless. At this time, the screen shed, and a picture appeared in front of everyone. "The fight between Fade and Sandoval is live on screen." In an instant, everyone in the meeting room turned to the screen. On the screen, Sandoval sneered and said, "You have some strength to block my Sword Qi." "However, the oue is the same. You will only die in the end." After that, his dragon-shaped sword moved again, like a flying dragon. It roared and rushed towards Fade. At the moment, Fade''s expression was dark, and his eyes were firm. He looked at Sandoval''s attack and turned his fingers into swords. A red sword light burst out.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. sh! Phew! A red sword light streaked across and the light shed towards Sandoval''s dragon Sword Qi. The roaring dragon and the red sword light were about to collide. Sandoval snorted and kept moving his right hand. He waved his dragon-shaped sword to let streaks of energy into the dragon''s sword Qi and continued to attack. "You want to break my Mad Dragon Sword Qi? You are biting off more than you can chew!" Fade didn''t respond, but the red Sword Qi in his hand was faster. It drew a red sh in the air and finally chopped at Sandoval''s Mad Dragon Sword Qi. The Mad Dragon Sword Qi was split into two by Fade''s sword Qi. The dragon was instantly shattered and turned into countless fragments of energy, dissipating in the air. "You..." Sandoval didn''t expect that Fade could cut off his Mad Dragon Sword Qi. Blood oozed from the corner of his mouth due to the counterattack. He retreated a few steps and his face was pale. Fade put away his red sword, looked at Sandoval coldly, and said, "Do you still want to fight?" Sandoval''s expression darkened as he said, "I''ve underestimated you a little. How ver, I was just ying with you just now. From now on, I''m going to take it seriously." After that, he pointed the dragon- shaped sword in his right hand to the sky and roared. The positive energy in his body burst out from the long sword, giving out a clear dragon''s roar and ayer of dark blue light. The sword seemed toe alive at this moment. The body of the sword became the wriggle of the dragon. The sharp tip of the sword turned into a dragon''s head. The sword was like a dragon, and its momentum was like a rainbow. With a sky full of killing intent, it rushed toward him. At that moment, the dragon- like sword seemed to have pierced the whole world. Dark clouds gathered Heaven Level, and beansized l.n raindrops fell with crackling sounds. Wild winds howled, causing branches to rustle. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Some people nearby who were enjoying the show dared not stay any longer. They left in a hurry with frightened faces. The storm was getting heavier. The dragonlike sword was gathering more and more light. Right then, the world seemed to have be a turbulent sea. Sandoval, who held a sword, was a dragon that stirred up storms in the sea. Each of his movements could shake heaven and earth. At this moment, Fade was like a boat floating on the surface of that i sea, Storm ready to be smashed by the and huge waves rolled up by dragons at any time. Even the expressions of the people in the meeting room changed. "I- Is this Sandoval''s strength? He''s too strong!" "His strength definitely exceeded iseka''s." "Nonsense, iseka mastered 1,200 streaks of martial essence. Sandoval''s martial essence seems to be around 5,000." "People from Prohibition Ind are indeed extraordinary." "I''m afraid Fade can''t take this move! He is very good but Sandoval is too strong." Jaguar was anxious. He looked at his leader and pleaded, wanting him to give an order to stop Sandoval from taking action. However, Jotham immediately objected. The debate between the two of them was futile. On screen, Sandoval, who moved heaven and earth, stood in the air with a dragon- shaped sword in his hand and is clothes dancing in the wind, like a god in the sea, which was shocking. From above, Sandoval red at Fade and said sternly, "Fade, you killed my cousins, Yizreel, Harrell, and Haynes. Today is the day I avenge them." Chapter 2663 Chapter 2663 ? "Kneel down!" The fierce shout sounded like thunder, rumbling with noise. It was iparably shocking. Many pieces of ss within a ten-mile radius were shattered by this roar. The fierce wind and heavy rain became fiercer as they roared, as if they wanted to smash the small boat that was Fade. "Now, do you regret it?" Sandoval asked in a stern voice. At this moment, in the face of the raging waves and roaring winds, Fade was like a hard rock, standing still in the middle of the raging waves. He wasn''t afraid at all. Instead, he looked at Sandoval coldly and said, "I did kill Yizreel, Harrell, and Haynes." few more times." "However, I don''t regret it at all because they deserve to die!" "Harrell and Haynes forced my sister to marry him. If she didn''t agree, they would kill her. Such a person deserved to die." "As for Yizreel, he betrayed the country and killed hisrades. Letting him die once is letting him off easy. I can''t wait to dig him out of the grave and kill him Fade''s words were firm and vicious. Sandoval became furious. He stared at Fade and said, "Who knows if what you said is true?" "Even if it''s true, it''s not for you to judge whether it''s right or wrong." "Your Jin family wants to kill me, but I can''t judge or fight back. Just because of the name of the Jin family, you can act so unscrupulously?" Fade retorted with anger. Sandoval snorted heavily and said, "Exactly. Our Jin family is the Dragon Sect. We''re the descendants of the royal family that has been passed down for hundreds of years." "You''re just amoner. In the eyes of the Jin family, you''re not worth mentioning at all. If you dared to speak this way in front of me hundreds of years ago, I would have killed your entire n." "Now, I''m only killing you, so you have to thank me for my kindness." "Thank you for your kindness! Naha, how merciful!" Fadeughed, and then his face darkened. Suddenly, he spoke up in a cold voice. "I don''t care about your Dragon Sect. I don''t care about your royal family. If you hurt my people, I''ll fight back. If you disobey me, I''ll beat you until you obey me. If you don''t, I''ll let you die." "How arrogant! You''re seeking death!" Sandoval snorted and struck with his blue dragon-shaped sword. "Go to hell!" In an instant, the dragon- shaped sword roared like a dragoning out of the sea, rolling up huge waves and wild wind, and pped towards Fade. At this moment, heaven and earth were upside down, fierce wind was raging, and torrential rain was pouring down. It seemed that the sky had copsed from the roar of the dragon. Phew! In the meeting room of the government building, countless people''s expressions changed and their hearts were pounding. "Is this still the strength of a human? It''s too strong!" "Is this the strength of the martial artists on Prohibition Ind? It''s too extreme." "It''s over. Fade will definitely lose." "As I said, the Jin family has a profound foundation. We can''t go against them!" "It''s over. It''s all over." Jaguar bit his lips hard and his face turned pale. At that moment, he knew that it was toote to say anything. Even if the leader agreed with his proposal, there was no time to stop Sandoval. His only hope was that Fade would be able to resist Sandoval''s attack and survive.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jotham, who was not far away from him, tried his best to conceal his smile, but failed. Because of what happened during the celebration, he was greatly affected. Although he wasn''t dismissed, the investigation on him was conducted secretly. If Fade died right then. Then, no matter what the truth was, Jotham would win. He would undoubtedly rece Jaguar and be the new God of War of the country. Therefore, right then, he couldn''t wait to go to the battlefield to cheer Sandoval up and let him kill Fade as soon as possible. At this moment, in the middle of the battlefield. Fade looked up at Sandoval, who was in the air, and the dragon, which was roaring and rushing towards him. It had to be said that Sandoval was the strongest person whom he had met so far. He had mastered over 5,000 streaks of martial essence of thunder snake, which was more than enough. At the same time, it was also very powerful, like a giant python with thunder and lightning intent, rising up to the sky. It could turn into a giant dragon and soar high. However, facing Fade''s martial essence, Sandoval''s thunder snake martial essence still wasn''t enough. The power of the python contained in the martial essence of thunder snake could be broken by Fade''s sword. The thunder and lightning contained in the martial essence of thunder snake was quite powerful. However, Fade had also mastered thunder essence, and his was much more powerful than Sandoval''s. Therefore, he faced Sandoval''s overwhelming attack. He gently raised his right hand, and the virtual sword between his fingers shot out, forming a long sword. The long sword was so sharp that it could easily cut open his eyes. A blue thunderbolt wrapped around the long sword, with the power of a thunderbolt. "The Anger of Dragon!" Sandoval roared and unleashed his unique skill to suppress him. Fade moved, and both the thunder essence and sword essence appeared in the air. With a shadow, the long sword broke through the storm, aimed at the roaring blue behemoth, and chopped down. "You want to kill me? Dream on!" Sandoval roared. 7634 Verify captcha to read the content 7634 Verify "Dragon, devour him!" In an instant, the thunder snake roared and charged forward. Fade remained calm and shed with his long sword. ng, ng, ng! A crash of metal exploded in the air. Fade''s long sword shed across with a shadow. However, at that moment, the behemoth was still roaring incessantly, and the wind and rain continued unabated. The thickyer of ck scales on the snake''s neck was unscathed, and not a single wound could be found. Such a scene stunned many of those in the government building. "What''s going on? Fade''s sword failed?" "No way, there was the sound of metal shing, obviously it hit the target!" "But the behemoth was unscathed!" In the midst of the discussion, Jotham smiled and looked at Jaguar. "General Xu, I''m sorry!" "You..." Jaguar turned his head and red at Jotham with scarlet eyes. At that moment, he clenched his fists under the table, suppressing his worry and anxiety. On the battlefield, Sandoval was also surprised that Fade''s sword hit nothing, and he couldn''t helpughing. "Haha, is this your strength?" "You''re so weak that you can''t even withstand a single blow. I really don''t know what the Green Wood Hall sees in a person like you." "However, none of this matters anymore. You should be... dead." Sandoval waved his hand and ordered the behemoth to attack. Chapter 2664 Chapter 2664 ? Facing Sandoval''s attack, Fade didn''t move, and even the shing thunder and lightning sword in his hand dissipated. He stood quietly in the same ce, looking at Sandoval in the air, and said faintly, "You lost." "I lost? What nonsense are you talking about? You failed with your sword, but you said I lost. You..." Sandovalughed. However, at that moment, his face stiffened and his expression changed dramatically. A crack had appeared on the neck of the gigantic blue behemoth. Then, the crack grewrger and the behemoth split into two from its neck. The behemoth seemed to suffer great pain and let out a long cry in the air. Then it exploded with a bang and turned into countless bits which scattered everywhere. At the same time, with a light cracking sound, the dragon-shaped sword in Sandoval''s hand broke. The broken sword fell from the air onto the ground. Immediately after, the storm which covered the sky, as well as the fierce wind and heavy rain, vanished at this moment, as if nothing had happened. However, Sandoval still looked at Fade in disbelief. He looked at the broken sword in his hand and murmured, "How is this possible? Th-This is impossible?" "How can you destroy my Anger of Dragon? This... This isn''t possible, absolutely not." Sandoval couldn''t ept this fact. His face twisted as if he was going to tear it apart. In this regard, Fade said indifferently and disdainfully, "It''s not impossible! It''s just the thunder snake martial essence. Even if it''s a real dragon, I can still cut it down with one stroke." "You... lost!" "Snakes aren''t dragons, after all. Snakes and dragons aren''t the same!" Sandoval sighed, then looked down at Fade and said, "Our Jin family underestimated you. I lost!" "Saying that you''ve lost isn''t enough!" Fade''s voice turned cold. Feeling his anger, Sandoval trembled and became nervous. "I-1 know I''m wrong. I can give you whatever you want. I''m willing topensate you for anything!" Sandoval, who stood tall over Fade before, knelt on the ground with a humble expression on his face at the moment and begged.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Fade looked at him coldly. "You weren''t like this just now!" "1-1 was wrong. I didn''t know my own strength. I offended you, Mr. Chen. I know I''m wrong!" Sandoval kowtowed with a bang. Fade''s expression remained cold. There was already a virtual sword in his hand. He approached Sandoval step by step. Seeing this, Sandoval''s face sank and he felt a killing intent. He hurriedly opened his mouth and shouted. "Mr. Chen, we are colleagues. We are all from Prohibition Ind." "I am from the Mad Dragon Hall, one of the Three Pces and Sixteen Inner Hall on Prohibition Ind. You belong to the Green Wood Hall. To some extent, we are still from the same sect." "Mr. Chen, I know I''m wrong. Please, for the sake of being a member of Prohibition Ind, give me a chance." Hearing this, Fade''s expression changed. He was somewhat surprised. He didn''t expect to be rted to Sandoval in such a way. Seeing Fade''s hesitant expression, Sandoval quickly continued, "Mr. Chen, Mad Dragon Hall and Green Wood Hall are on good terms. Out of respect for that, I hope you can give me another chance." Fade paused, thought for a moment, and said with a nod, "I can spare your life." "Thank you Mr. Chen!" Sandoval quickly thanked him. However, Fade continued, "Calm down." "I can spare your life, but I want one of your arms." "One of my arms, this is..." Sandoval almost instinctively refused. After all, if he lost an arm, his power would be greatly affected. Staying in Mad Dragon Hall could be difficult. However, he shivered halfway. At the thought of the current situation, he didn''t dare to go on. Fade looked at Sandoval and knew what he was thinking. He snorted and said in a cold tone, "Your Jin family has attacked me, so I fought back and killed them. They deserve it." "I can understand that you want to avenge your family. Thus, I epted your challenge." "However, you have to pay the price for your defeat!" "Do you understand what I''m saying?" Sandoval was silent for a few seconds. His eyes were filled with anger and unwillingness, but finally, nodded and he suppressed it all. Heinally, said in a low voice, "I understand." "Since I''ve lost today, I am willing to own left arm. I promise cut off me that from now on, the Jin family will note looking for any trouble from you, Mr. Chen." Fade nodded and said, "Do it then!" "I..." Sandoval''s face tightened and he didn''t dare to look at Fade''s eyes, worrying that the resentment in his eyes would anger him. He took a deep breath and held half of the sword tightly with his right hand. He aimed at his left arm, closed his eyes, and chopped down with his teeth clenched. However, at the crucial moment, someone shouted. "Sandoval, stop! I''ll help you!" Along with the voice, a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties rushed over quickly. Sandoval turned his head and looked at the man with surprise. "Uncle Kenaz, why are you here?" It was none other than Yizreel''s father, Kenaz. Kenaz quickly came to Sandoval''s side and said coldly. "Sandoval, don''t be afraid of this guy. I''ming." 5677 Verify captcha to read the content 5677 "Uncle Kenaz, Fade is very strong. I am no match for him. We..." Sandoval whispered. Kenaz''s strength wasn''t strong enough in the Jin family. He was only at Harrell''s level. Not to mentionpared with Sandoval, evenpared with Yizreel, he was a little inferior. That kind of strength was of little help! Therefore, even with the help of Kenaz, Sandoval still dared not do anything. Verify However, at this moment, Kenaz''s face darkened as he whispered to Sandoval, "Don''t worry, I have a backup n." Then, Kenaz looked at Fade. He then said viciously, "You are Fade, the one who killed my son, Yizreel!" "Your son! You are Yizreel''s father!" Fade was slightly shocked and then coldly said, "It''s me." "Do you also want to avenge him? Go ahead!" Looking at Fade''s fearless appearance, Kenaz grew even more furious. However, he didn''t dare to make a move. After all, he knew his own strength. With a sneer, Kenaz said, "Boy, do you really think that our Jin family can do nothing to you since you''re strong?" "What do you want to do?" Fade''s face fell. "Just wait and you''ll see." Kenaz pped his hands. Immediately, a few muscr men grabbed a woman and walked out. "Mnie!" Fade eximed when he saw the woman. In an instant, his eyes sank as he red at Kenaz. His voice was extremely cold. "If you dare to touch her, I will tear you to pieces." Chapter 2665 Chapter 2665 ? As he spoke, Fade quickly rushed toward Mnie, trying to save her. However, Kenaz obviously predicted his move. He pped his hands again. The two strong men from the other side of the room grabbed Yuri and walked out. "Yuri!" He was taken aback once again. Then, he red at Kenaz and said in an extremely cold voice, "Great! You''ve done a good thing!" Kenaz red straight at Fade and asked, "Why? Are you angry? Are you worried? Come to think of it, women by your side are really not simple. I made great efforts to catch these two women." "I heard that you have many bosom friends, Master Chen, but I don''t know if you are willing to sacrifice them." "What the hell are you trying to do?" Gritting his teeth, Fade red at him and shouted. Kenaz''s face twisted in contortion. He gnashed his teeth and said, "What do I want? I want you to die. I want to cut you into pieces. I want to avenge my son." Fade replied coldly, "If you want to take revenge, thene at me. Harming someone else is crossing the line." "Haha! My son is dead. My many years of hope and expectation have gone down the drain. I don''t care about anything else except for my revenge." Kenaz was not in the right mental state. Fade''s voice was stern. "If you dare to touch them, I can guarantee that your entire Jin family will bepletely destroyed." "Did you say destroy my Jin family? You are quite arrogant. I''m looking forward to you taking action." Kenaz had nothing to fear. Then, he changed the topic. "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Now, kneel down!" Instead of taking any action, Fade looked at the four strong men who caught Mnie and Yuri. "I told you to kneel down. Did you hear me?" Kenaz snarled. Fade still didn''t move an inch. He didn''t even look back at him. This kind of disregard made Kenaz whirl in a surge of anger. He looked at Mnie with an emotionless gaze. "Kill that woman." "If I don''t teach him a lesson, he won''t know how to admit defeat." When Sandoval heard this, his heart jumped. He vaguely sensed a bad displeasing vibe and was about to stop Kenaz. However, before he could say anything, the two strong men raised their daggers and were ready to attack Mnie. Just as they were about to attack, a loud shout exploded through the room. "Stop right there!" The two strong men who were about to take action were shocked. In this short amount of time, Fade''s right hand shot two streams of positive energy towards the men. He shot the two strong men and a bloody hole appeared on each of their foreheads. They then fell to the ground. Blood gushed out and their lives dissipated in an instant. "How could this..." Kenaz was at a loss for a moment. Then, he quickly rposed himself. He rushed toward Yuri and shouted, "Quick, grab hold of her. Don''t..." However, before he even finished his words, Fade dashed past him like a shadow and rushed to Yuri. The other two strong men did not have time to react at all. With two cracking sounds, they fell to the ground and were instantly killed. Kenaz didn''t expect Fade to be so fast. In a blink of an eye, Fade had rescued the two hostages whom he had abducted with great effort. At this moment, Kenaz could only adjust his direction. He stood next to Sandoval and said, "We must kill him!" Sandoval could feel a headache building up instantly. He also wanted to kill Fade, but it was clear that el Fade was too strong. He was not his opponent at all. Hence, he was willing to break his arm and admit defeat. Content belongs to However, now, with Kenaz''s provocation, Fade would not let him go. At the thought of this, Sandoval clenched his teeth and said to Kenaz, "Uncle Kenaz, follow my lead. If we cooperate, we may have a chance to win. "I got it! I will kill him!" Kenaz was full of anger. At that very moment, Fade quickly scanned the two girl''s bodies to make sure that they were not hurt. He then shielded them behind his back. Then, his expression darkened as he walked towards Kenaz with a cold expression. "Goto hell!" A red long sword shot out of Fade''s right hand. He approached Kenaz step by step, as if Death wasing. When Sandoval saw this, his heart throbbed, and he felt a sense of fear welling up in his heart. "Sandoval..." Kenaz looked at him with a puzzled expression. Sandoval''s eyes shed. Then, he said, "Uncle Kenaz, attack from the left front. As long as you can hold him off for a second, I willunch a sneak attack from the side. That way, we will have a chance to win." "Alright!" Kenaz nodded and shouted angrily. He jumped up with his long sword and rushed towards Fade. "You killed my son. I''m going to kill you." Just as Kenaz rushed out, Sandoval, who had originally agreed tounch a sneak attack, suddenly turned around and activated all of his positive energy as he ran in the opposite direction. In a blink of an eye, he had rushed hundreds of meters away. That action left Kenazpletely at a loss. "Sandoval, why did you..." Verify captcha to read the content 1896 Verify Sandoval didn''t respond to him. He gritted his teeth and escaped madly. At this time, Fade was less than 100 meters away from Kenaz. Upon seeing this, Kenaz''s eyes were filled with cruelty. He gritted his teeth and said, "I will drag you to hell with me." "Do you want me to die with you? You don''t deserve it!" Fade''s voice was cold. He waved the long red sword in the air, and a red light shed across the middle of Kenaz''s body. Then, the once angry Kenaz froze in fear. His body was directly split into two and blood gushed out from his waist. After killing him with a single sword strike, Fade looked in the direction of Sandoval''s escape with his icy re. He didn''t chase after him but simply. warned, "let you live for one more day. Go back and tell the Jin family. I will personallye by tomorrow and your entire Jin family will be destroyed." His voice rumbled like thunder, resounding through the clouds, which shocked countless people. After saying this, he fell from the sky and came to Mnie and Yuri''s side. At the same time, in a conference room, Jaguar, who had been extremely worried, couldn''t help but smile and feel rxed. Jotham, who looked forward to Fade''s death, was dumbfounded. He secretly gritted his teeth, turned his eyes, and said to the leader in a hurry, "Sir, Fade has gone overboard. This is absolutely uneptable!" Upon hearing this, Jaguar got angry immediately. "Jotham, what do you mean by that? Sandoval came to his door to kill and Kenaz kidnapped Fade''s rtives and friends as hostages." "In this case, isn''t his counterattack normal? How is it overboard?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 2666 Chapter 2666 ? Jotham red at Jaguar and said, "General Xu, why are you so anxious? By going too far, I was referring to Fade wanting to kill the Jin family." "He killed Harrell and Haynes first. Then, he killed Yizreel. Now, Kenaz has also been killed by him. The Jin family has already lost enough people but Fade still refused to let them go. He wants to exterminate the whole family. Isn''t that too much?" Upon hearing this, Jaguar grew even angrier. "It was the Jin family who took the initiative to start the killings. Kenaz crossed the line this time. He kidnapped Fade''s rtives and friends. It was only normal for Fade to be angry." "Normal?" Jotham sneered. "General Xu, I don''t think that''s the right thing to say!" "Don''t forget that we are soldiers. No matter what we do, we have to follow the rules. Kenaz is indeed in the wrong, but Fade killed him. Even if we don''t care about his excessive self-defense, this matter has toe to a halt." "But now, Fade is going to kill the whole family. What''s the difference between him and a hooligan!" Jotham''s usation made Jaguar speechless. Immediately, Jaguar stood up and saluted the leader. Then, he took off his hat and put it in front of the leader. "Jaguar, what are you doing?" The leader asked in surprise. Jaguar said, "Sir, I know as a soldier, I shouldn''t have done this, nor should I have said those words." "But I have to speak my mind. There are some things that I have no choice but to intervene in." "In order not to tarnish the sacred honor of soldiers, I request all my military positions to be dismissed." "Now, as an ordinary person, I will tell the leaders what I think." Upon hearing this, Jotham''s eyes lit up with excitement. The leader quickly waved his hand and said, "Jaguar, things are not settled yet. Don''t be impulsive!" Jaguar shook his head and said, "Sir, I''m not being impulsive. I just have some things to say." "Go ahead!" The leader nodded. Jaguar said, "I admit that I favor Fade and I trust him very much. In the beginning, I wanted him to take over my ss and seed in my position." "But then, Fade''s performance waspletely beyond my expectations. He grew faster and stronger than I expected. He has now surpassed me, and I can''t even bepared to him." "If Fade can contribute to the country and fight for the people, I believe he will definitely be better than me." The leader nodded and said, "I understand what you are saying. Fade is indeed a strong contender. We are also observing him." However, Jaguar shook his head and said, "Sir, you are wrong about one thing." "Fade is not a member of our system, nor is he a soldier who grew up in the army. However, like millions of people in the country, he has a pure heart and the faith to punish the evil and help the good." "If the senior management wants to manage Fade like how they did with me, then it''s a big mistake." "That''s because he is not just a chess piece in the team, but a big tree growing in the wilderness of the mountains. He is kind but also arrogant. If you use those rules to restrain him, or even force him to do so." "Then, there''s a big possibility that Fade will leave and stop participating. If we push any further or restrain him too much, we will push him to the opposite side. In that case, it will be a huge loss for us." "And now, if you use those rigid rules to constrain Fade, you are pushing him to the opposite side." "Hence, I hope you will consider this matter carefully." After hearing that, the leader rubbed his chin and fell silent for a long time. Jotham''s expression shifted, and then he said, "Sir, I don''t agree with General Xu." "Oh, then what do you think, General Liu?" The leader asked. Jotham nced at Jaguar and said, "What General Xu said just now sounds right, but it''s all a mistake." "He suggests that Fade''s actions should be tolerated and that we should allow him to grow freely." "Those who were allowed to have free will only be indulgent and reckless. This personal privilege will also be a w in thew." "By that time, I''m afraid that there will be others who want to get Fade''s privilege. I''m afraid things will get messy." "Our country is filled with thousands of people. We can''t do this for the sake of one person." Jotham''s words did indeed carry weight, causing the leader''s expression to shift once again. However, Jaguar immediately retorted, "General Liu, please don''t twist things and put the me on us." "I just don''t want the country to lose such a gifted warrior." Jotham sneered, "Gifted warrior? Haha, General Xu, you are exaggerating, aren''t you?" "I admit that Fade''s strength is indeed worth mentioning. I underestimated him before. But be honest, we can find around twenty people in our country who have the same level of strength that Fade has." Content belongs to "Besides, if we really let Fade attack the Jin family, we''ll lose a huge amount of powerful martial artists from the Jin family. I''m afraid we''ll have so much more to lose than him!" "After all, Fade is only one person. The Jin family, on the other hand, is a n that has existed for hundreds of years. Within the family, there are multiple Half-Lord Level experts." Legend has it that the Jin family also has Lord Level experts who are well versed in the Ice-sealed Realm." "General Xu, if you really care about the overall situation of the country, you should support the Jin family, not Fade." Jaguar answered coldly, "No matter how powerful the Jin family is, they are just an old and decrepit n. The experts in the Jin family are already in their seventies or eighties. As for Fade, he''s not even thirty yet. He has a bright future ahead of him." Verify captcha to read the content 9153 "I really think that Fade is worth more than the whole Jin family." Verify "General Xu, you must be lying with your eyes open! Fade alone is worth more than the whole Jin family? Huh..." Jotham sneered. Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, the leader pped his hands to interrupt them. "The meeting is over. We will discuss this matter." Then, the leader got up and left. The meeting officially ended. Jaguar and Jotham red at each other and left with a snort. At this moment, news about the battle between Fade and the Jin family circled on the Inte. All kinds of arguments were disputed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He did not pay attention to these rumors. His vi was destroyed by Sandoval''s sword, thus, he had to find amodation to settle with all his rtives and friends. As Mnie and Yuri were taken hostage this time, he became extremely cautious. After all, not everyone would do things ording to the rules. Fortunately, what happened this time was not too serious. Otherwise, he would definitely regret it. The day after everything was settled. In the early morning, he stood on the roof and looked at the sun that had just revealed a red thread on the horizon. His eyes were sharp as he said coldly. "Jin family, you won''t be able to live to see today''s sunset." Chapter 2667 Chapter 2667 ? A momentter, Fade changed into his casual clothes and walked out of the door. However, just as he was about to leave, he heard a sudden screech of the brakes. Then, three military green jeeps stopped right in front of him When the door opened, a group of muscr and serious-looking men dressed in full armor got out of the car and instantly surrounded him. Fade straightened his back. With his eyes cold, he questioned, "Who are you, and what do you want?" The leader was a middle-aged man in his forties. He looked at Fade and said in a serious voice, "Fade, pleasee with us. We have an important matter and we need your help with the investigation." "Who sent you here? What''s the matter?" Fade didn''t move an inch. The leader frowned and immediately showed him a document, "We are from the Dragon Guards of Capital City. We have received an order from our superior to ask you toe with us. As for the specific matter, we have to keep it confidential for the time being. It''s not convenient to say more about it." "The Dragon Guards!" Fade shook his head and said coldly, "I have something to do. I have to leave. I don''t have time." After that, he stepped forward. Upon seeing this, the leader moved his feet and stopped him. "Mr. Chen, please cooperate with us." Fade''s expression turned cold as he muttered, "Are you guys going to capture me?" "Mr. Chen, this is an order. We have to carry it out," the leader said in a deep voice. Fade growled. "An order? I''m not a member of the Dragon Guard team. You have no right tomand me." "I''ll say it again. I have something to do. Get out of my way!" The leader sensed Fade''s coldness and suddenly felt a burst of pressure. He did not retreat but continued to hold the gun in his hand and said, "Mr. Chen, as a citizen of the country, you have to cooperate with our duties. Otherwise, we will have to use violence!" "Get lost!" Fade was furious and was in no mood to talk with them. Instantly, the sound waves broke through the crowd. Then, he stepped forward. Behind him, the middle-aged man picked up the rifle in his hand, aimed it at Fade, and shouted, "Fade, stop right now, or we''ll shoot." "Are you going to shoot me?" Fade turned his head at the man who pointed the gun at him. His eyes became extremely cold. "Who sent you here?" The middle-aged man did not respond but hovered his finger on the trigger harder. "This is thest warning. Cooperate with us. Otherwise, we will shoot," the leader shouted. Fade ignored him, turned his head, and stepped away. The moment Fade stepped forward, the man pulled the trigger. In an instant, with a ''bang'', a hot bullet flew out of the barrel. It was aimed at the center of Fade''s back. However, just as the bullet was less than ten centimeters away from Fade, the bullet suddenly hit an invisible wall. It turned into a deformed lump of iron and fell down. At that moment, Fade''s figure was like lightning. Like a phantom, he appeared in front of the leader with a whoosh. "Shoot him! Attack..." The leader immediately ordered. However, before they even began to move, Fade took action first. His quickly waved his right hand, and streaks of energy shed quickly. Then, the rifles that were held in the hands of the members of the Dragon Guards were all split into two pieces. Their fingers immediately slid down from the trigger. If they were to move a little bit further, they might not be able to keep their fingers. As for the rifle in the leader''s hand, it was directly crushed by Fade''s left hand and it crumbled into a few pieces. "How dare you..." The leader turned pale with fright. Fade''s expression was cold as he clenched his right hand around his neck and lifted him up. Suddenly, a feeling of suffocation hit him. The leader struggled desperately, but it was in vain. "I''m from the Dragon Guard. It''s a grave offense for you to attack me," the leader said with difficulty.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, his threatening words had no effect on Fade at all. "An offense? Who will convict me? You or the person behind you?" Fade asked. Then, he put forth his strength and threw the leader on the ground. He said in a deep voice, "Since you are a soldier and you serve the country, I will spare you this time." "Go back and tell the people who plotted this. If he wants to go against me, just do it. I will take whatever he throws at me. If he ys such a trick again, then don''t me me for not sparing you." After that, Fade flung his sleeves and flew away. At this moment, the leader took a few deep breaths before taking out his phone and reported, "General Liu, he left before we could stop him." "Okay. Did Fade take action?" On the other end of the line, Jotham asked in a deep voice. The leader said, "Yes. We''ve got all the relevant videos." "Okay, you cane back now," Jotham said. Less than half an hourter, in a conference room, Jotham pointed to the video that was ying on the screen. His face looked furious. "Everyone as you can see, Fade may be strong, but he''s too arrogant. He''spletely ignorant of justice and doesn''t agree to cooperate with us. He even openly attacked the Dragon Guards." "It''spletecency. How could such a person be of use to us? How can he be the new warrior of our country?" After Jotham finished speaking, the gloomy Jaguar immediately stood up. "General Liu, don''t me Fade. Don''t you know who sent the Dragon Guards? Moreover, Fade now has no specific military position, thus, he can dowhatever he wants. The Dragon Guards have no right to stop him." Content belongs to UMS Jotham replied, "Do whatever he wants? I''d like to ask you, General Xu, does this include attacking soldiers and the Jin family?" "Jotham, you..." Jaguar was furious. He almost couldn''t control himself from attacking Jotham. At the same time, the honored Mackenzie sat at the head of the meeting hall of the Jin family. Almost all the other senior members of the Jin family were present in the hall. Marion stood up and said, "We have received news that Fade has already gone to Capital City. He is heading in the direction of our Jin family." When they heard this, the Jin family began to mor. "Does Fade really think that our Jin Family is a pushover and we would just let him do whatever he wants?" "If he dares toe at us, well not let him leave alive." "He has killed so many people in our Jin family, and this time, even Kenaz was killed by him. We must kill him! Otherwise, the Jin family won''t survive in the country "Old Master, quickly gather some experts to kill that man named Fade." Chapter 2668 Chapter 2668 ? With an indignant voice, Sheryl voiced out hesitantly from the side. "Please calm down. Don''t let your minds be clouded by anger. We must be extra careful with this matter." "Sheryl, what are you trying to say?" "Do you want us to retreat again?" "Sheryl, are you even a member of our Jin family?" For a moment, criticisms came shooting at her. She quickly exined, "Guys, I''m not retreating. I just want everyone to calm down." "As we all know, we were confident that Sandoval could defeat Fade, but the result was that Fade is much stronger than we expected. Not only did he defeat Sandoval, but he also killed Kenaz." "Now, we must re-examine Fade''s strength. We need to be extra careful." Her words were quite reasonable. However, the other members of the Jin family were too angry to think straight. "So what if he is strong? I don''t believe that the brat could really destroy our Jin family alone!" "Sandoval lost because he was stupid and careless. We won''t make the same mistake again." "Even if we are extremely careful, will Fade really not return?" "I-1 don''t mean that. I just..." Sheryl wanted to exin. However, everyone refused to listen to her words. Mackenzie simply waved his hand and said, "Alright, stop arguing. There''s no point in discussing this now. Prepare to fight the enemy!" "Our Jin family has been passed down for hundreds of years. We have suffered no less than a hundred attacks. This sort of thing is nothing." As soon as these words came out, the Jin family members in the hall immediately grew excited. "The Jin family is undefeatable!" "Let''s kill Fade!" "That ungrateful thing. We will teach him a lesson." Amidst the excitement of the crowd, the Jin family mobilized all the martial practitioners within the family and gathered outside the Jin family''s manor. They looked up at the sky. Not long after, a whistling sound from afar quickly approached them. In the air, a ck figure was approaching. It finally took the shape of a person as it got closer. Amidst the crowd of Jin family below, Sandoval saw this figure and couldn''t help but shiver. He said, "It''s Fade. H- He really came!" Mackenzie nced at him and couldn''t help but frown. Sandoval''s defeat had greatly impacted his self-confidence, and his whole spirit and appearance hadpletely changed. He was no longer the genius who was filled with high spirits. Instead, he became timid and reserved. Sandoval couldn''t take the banner to the next generation of the Jin family. Therefore, Mackenzie had deliberately ordered him to kill Fade, who had already be his inner demon. With that, Sandoval coulde out of his shell and restore his previous state.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Thinking of this, the old man looked up at the sky and roared in Fade''s direction like a huge wave, "Who are you? What matter do you have to discuss with us?" In the sky, Fade heard the loud roar. He saw the majestic lineup of three or four hundred warriors of the Jin family at a nce. The corner of his lips immediately lifted slightly, and the red light sword in his hand condensed into its form as he shouted. "I am Fade, and I''m here to destroy the Jin family!" With a shout, he held the red long sword and directly attacked the Jin family. Mackenzie didn''t expect Fade to be so bold. He initiated the attack without even having a rational discussion. The old man''s expression darkened. He waved his hand and shouted, "Attack!" In an instant, the men in the front row shouted and attacked Fade. Although they were referred to as servants, each of them had extraordinary strength. Under the joint efforts of dozens of people, were even more powerpleet they The combat power they exerted was not inferior to the expedition team led by the leader. However, this kind of strength was still too weak when it came to Fade. Without even activating his positive energy, his long sword turned into a phantom and rushed to the house servant. Suddenly, the whistling Sword Energy was apanied by stters of blood and painful screams. In less than three minutes, the first batch of the Jin family servants were all killed by Fade''s sword. The blood gathered into many bright red streams on the ground. That scene still came as a shock to Mackenzie even though he was prepared for it. He didn''t expect his team of elite servants to be easily defeated by Fade. They couldn''t evenst three minutes. "Fade is indeed stronger than I thought!" His expression darkened, but after all, he was a member of the Jin family. As such, he had ve encountered a lot of storms and waves. He quickly calmed down. He turned his eyes and waved his hand. With a simple order, he said, "18 Eunuch, prepare for battle." In an instant, 18 clean- shaven warriors dressed in white stepped out to surround Fade. "Surrender yourself!" The 18 Eunuchs spoke at the same time, their voices in harmony. However, the voices of these 18 people slightly surprised Fade, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his lips. Their voices were so sharp that they didn''t sound like normal men. In addition, Mackenzie called them "Eunuchs", which immediately made him suspect something. The Jin family had always referred to themselves as the Dragon Sect, and they would address themselves as royals. The eunuchs raised by the ancient royal family were known as the "Eunuchs". These eighteen court officials were presumably eunuchs raised by the Jin family. Because of the removal of a certain body part, they all had pale faces and no beards. Thei voices were sharp and high-pitched as well. Content belongs to Thinking of this, Fade sneered. He looked at the 18 men, raised his eyebrows, and said, "You bunch of eunuchs are not qualified to talk to me!" His words were like daggers, stabbing at the hearts of 18 Eunuchs in an instant. The fact that their bodies had been mutted was a huge taboo. Now that Fade had poked their sore spots in front of everyone, their faces immediately turned red in fury. "You are seeking death!" "How dare you insult us! Kill him!" "Shatter him into pieces!" Amidst the angry shouts, the 18 Eunuchs immediately rushed forward and attacked Fade. At the same time, in a conference room. Jaguar was a little worried and inquired, "Can''t the Jin family provide a live broadcast?" One of the technicians said, "General Xu, the Jin family is a bit particr. The area is shielded from relevant signals. Hence, they can''t provide a live broadcast." "Is there any news about the situation over there?" Jaguar asked. The technicians felt a little embarrassed and replied, "General Xu, I- I am in charge of equipment technology. I don''t know much about this." Jaguar waved his hand and paced restlessly. Chapter 2669 Chapter 2669 ? However, at this time, Jotham walked into the conference room and took a document. He then nced around, and deliberately looked at Jaguar. "Thetest news is that the Jin family has mobilized all the martial arts practitioners of the family to fight against Fade." "Now, the 18 Eunuchs of the Jin family have already made their move." Upon hearing this news, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. The crowd had long heard of the 18 Eunuchs of the Jin family. Knowing they had made their moves, the crowd''s expressions couldn''t help but shift. Jotham immediately spoke up and advised the leader, "Sir, we can''t dy this any longer. Otherwise when the conflict gets really intense, there will be no way to salvage it." "Please give the order immediately, sir. Order Fade to stop. If he doesn''t agree to your orders, capture him immediately." The leader''s expression darkened, but he still couldn''t make a decision. Jaguar persuaded, "Sir, I object to General Liu''s opinion. The Jin family had gone too far, and Fade''s actions are also within reason. If we were to favor the Jin family, I''m afraid that Fade will stray further away from us in the future." "So what if he strays away? He''s just a single martial artist. How can hepare to the Jin family?" Jotham asked. Jaguar stated, "Fade''s potential is limitless. In the future, he is very likely to reach the Lord Level. If we give up on him, we will definitely regret it." "This so-called potential has not been fulfilled. There are many geniuses in the world, but only a few of them have truly grown. General Xu, you are being too optimistic that Fade could reach the Lord Level," Jotham said. Jaguar replied, "Fade hasprehended more than 5,000 streaks of martial essences. If such a genius warrior can''t even reach this level, then who dares to say that he can reach a Lord Level? Will you be able to do so, General Liu?" "I''m talking about Fade and the Jin family. What does this have to do with me?" Jotham''s ability was weaker than Jaguar''s and even further away from Fade''s. When Jaguar mentioned his weakness, his expression suddenly became gloomy. "In short, no matter how much potential Fade has, he''s only one person. He can''t bepared to the Jin Family." Jaguar immediately retorted, "General Liu, don''t forget that Fade is not alone. His master is the famous Aldred Hsuanyuen." "A few decades ago, Master Hsuanyuen had already reached the pinnacle of being a HalfLord level expert. Now, it is rumored that he has already stepped into the Lord Level." "If we really were to offend Fade, I hope everyone can think about what Master Hsuanyuen would do to us." Speaking of Aldred, the expressions of the leaders changed slightly, and they began to ponder seriously. Jotham''s expression shifted as well, but he immediately said, "I don''t even care about how Fade gets along with Master Hsuanyuen, nor how high the status of the masterdisciple rtionship they have is." "It''s just a rumor that Master Hsuanyuen has reached the Lord level. As for whether he has actually reached that level or not, it''s still a huge question" "Also, General Xu, don''t forget that the Jin family also has Lord Level experts. It''s just that the Lord Level masters of the Jin family haven''t returned from the Ice-sealed Realm." "If Fade attacks the Jin family and we just sit back and watch, then when the Jin family''s seniors return, I don''t think I need to say much about what will happen then!" His words caused the faces of other leaders to grow even more serious. Their expressions grew graver, and they lowered their heads to think deeply. For a long moment, they said nothing. Even Jaguar couldn''t refute for a while. After all, they were well aware of the fact that the Jin family had Lord Level experts in the Ice-sealed Realm. For quite some time, the scene was silent. It seemed like everyone was waiting for the leader to make a choice. However, before the leader made a decision. Suddenly, a burst of rapid footsteps quickly approached the conference room. In an instant, everyone''s eyes were on the door. The leader looked at the guards who rushed in and asked sternly, "What happened?" The guard was panting, his face full of urgency. "Sir, a foreign martial artist is calling for you." "What? A foreign martial artist? Which country are they from?" Everyone in the conference room was confused. Pet The guard said hurriedly, ''Not warriors from just one country, but many warriors and organizations from across countries. They have arrived at the oceanfront of East Coast. They dered that our country should hand over Fade, the murderer, and give him to them for interrogation." "What?" The leader was furious. He mmed his palm on the table and stood up. Everyone''s faces paled. "What the hell is going on?" At this time, the technician showed a picture on the big screen. "Sir, this is what happened at the scene!" Immediately, everyone looked at the big screen. On the big screen, there was a vast shimmering sea. On the sea overhead, there were about 40 or 50 foreign warriors. They were divided into groups and suspended in the air. The people in the conference room shifted their expressions and eximed. "Th- That''s the Vice President of the Axe Organization from Austnd. Why did hee here? Is he here for the Axe Madman, Mickell?" "Techa Hirano from Yooji Dojo from Jopeno is next to him. He''s brothers with Radley Okata." "On the other side, a man was wearing a lion symbol. He is the Lion Knight from Greenwood and the President of Eand. "Plus, over there, that''s the symbol of the Sacred Hall of Eand. People from the Sacred Hall are here!" The people in the conference room In pointed out one by one and revealed their identities, which immediately made the atmosphere in the conference room heavy. Everyone''s faces gradually sank with each introduction. Content belongs to At this moment, the foreign warriors at the sea seemed to be aware of their observation. They adjusted their direction and said loudly to the camera.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Major organizations havee today to seek justice for our deadpanions and friends. We insist that your country should hand over Fade, the murderer. Hand him over tous for a trial." Content belongs to "Our patience is limited. If China doesn''t hand over Fade before dark today, don''t me us for attacking your country without mercy." As soon as he said that, the leader was so angry that he directly shouted, "Rubbish!" He immediately ordered, "Assemble the defensive forces immediately. We must ensure the life and property of the coastal citizens and prevent them from getting hurt." "Yes, sir!" The subordinates received the order and immediately began to work. Chapter 2670 Chapter 2670 ? At that moment, Jotham rolled his eyes as he thought of something. He moved closer to the leader and said, "Sir, the strength of these foreign practitioners is not weak. We may not be able to stop them. We have to make a backup n!" "You mean..." The leader looked at him. Jotham said, "Since they want us to hand over Fade, then we''ll hand him over to them. With that, the matter will settle down." Upon hearing this, Jaguar immediately objected, "General Liu, do you really want us to surrender to the enemy?" "General Xu, this does not count as surrendering ourselves. It''s just a solution," Jotham exined. With anger in his eyes. Jaguar said in a low voice, "The solution is to hand over our country''s strongest warrior to the enemy?" "Don''t forget that in the battle at Makallu Peak a few days ago, it was only because of Fade that we managed to block the opposing team''s attacks. If it wasn''t for him, iseka''s n would''ve probably seeded. You have to think about the consequences." Jotham snorted coldly and said, "It''s true that he seeded but the past is in the past." "I admit that Fade did well in Makallu Peak, but it''s also because of him that he killed so many foreign warriors, causing the neighboring countries to look for him. Therefore, my suggestion earlier was perfectly reasonable." The more Jotham spoke, the angrier Jaguar became. He wanted nothing more but to strike Jotham. "What are you talking about? How could you possibly say that defeating the enemy doesn''t count as a sess?" Jotham shrank his neck and muttered, "Don''t argue with me. It''s meaningless. Even if I admit that Fade had indeed made a contribution, it''s useless. The foreign martial artists are unforgiving and now, they insist on taking action." "If you have the ability, then go stop them! Otherwise, who can guarantee the safety of the citizens along the coast?" Jotham asked. "Don''t worry, I am a soldier. Once I really start a war, I will be the first one to fight." Jaguar said, "But I don''t know whether you, General Liu, would even dare to show up!" "What do you mean? What do you take me for? You..." Jotham roared. "Don''t talk nonsense. Answer me. Do you even dare to fight with me?" Jaguar red at him with scarlet eyes. Jotham was at a loss for words and could not bring himself to agree. After all, these people were not easy to deal with. Every one of them was extremely powerful. Upon seeing that the two were about to fight, the leader shouted in a low voice, "Shut up. You still have the mood to argue with each other when we have bigger problems to solve. For now, let''s find a way to resist the enemies on the coastline. This is the most important task at hand." The meeting room was busy. At this very moment, the news about the foreign warriors demanding for Fade at the coastline caught wind on the inte. Countless Chineseizens began to talk about it enthusiastically. Mostizens were filled with righteous indignation and asked the country to wage a war against these foreign warriors. "F*ck, these foreigners went too far. It''s only been a short while since the incident at Makallu Peak." "We need to fight back and let these foreigners see how powerful we are." "Let Master Chen teach them a lesson. They don''t know what''s good for them!" "We must strike out and give them a hard blow. Otherwise, people would look down on our country." However, some people were still either worried or timid. "I am aware that everyone is angry and impatient to fight back. However, you have to know that the warriors who came today are much stronger than the ones at Makallu Peak. With the current strength of our Chinese warriors, I''m afraid that we can''t resist them." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Previously, we relied on Master Chen and barely won. This time, the opponent is even stronger. Even with him, I''m afraid it will still be difficult. Moreover, Master Chen is not here right now." "Don''t start a war. The civilians will be the victims of war! I hope it will be peaceful." Chapter 2670 2 "Get out of here, you traitors! Now!" "Negotiation? What''s there to discuss? Don''t tell me you really want to hand Master Chen over to those foreigners? Don''t tell me you are treating our heroes like this?" "You reckless and brainless people only know how to fight and kill. Are you aware of the foreigners" strength? Do you know the current situation of the country?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "That''s what I was going to say. Once the battle starts, there''s an 80% chance that we will lose. By then, we won''t even have the right to argue the Inte." "A sudden impulse won''t help to improve our strength. They''d better calm down and think about what to do if we lose!" For quite some time, all kinds of arguments and quarrels were buzzing through the Inte. Almost all theizens were arguing with each other.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Of course, Fade, who was fighting against the Jin family, was oblivious to what was happening. He looked at the constant movements in front of him. As for the 18 Eunuchs of the Jin family, who were constantly attacking him, he easily avoided their attacks like a phantom. When hended on the top of a tree, the corner of his lips rose slightly. He sneered disdainfully and said, "Is that all you''ve got, you so-called 18 Eunuchs of the Jin family? You really disappoint me!" "Kill him!" The eighteen eunuchs instantly flew into a fit of rage. All of their faces were flushed red with anger. Each and everyone of them went all out and unleashed all of their strength. They fiercely attacked him. Although these eighteen people were well-coordinated and their movements were almost wless, their personal strength was still a little low. Therefore, facing the 18 Eunuchs'' attack, Fade''s eyes darkened and a stream of red positive energy enveloped his body. He then rushed into the crowd and attacked them. Then, shrieks and blood flew through the crowd. The eunuchs were all defeated by Fade in less than three minutes. They became corpses in the form of bloody strange shapes. With a light flick, he brushed off a drop of blood thatnded on his body. Then, he looked at the remaining number of people from the Jin family and said, "Do you want me to continue fighting, or do you want to make my job easier?" "You are too arrogant!" "Kid, don''t be too arrogant." "Fade Chen, I''m going to kill you." "Master, let''s fight together!" The younger generation members of the Jin family red at Fade with hatred. Chapter 2671 Chapter 2671 ? Even a young man, who was only around 19 years old, could not hold in his anger. Holding a thin sword, he flew up and rushed towards Fade. "Goto hell!" Fade looked at the cynical young man with a hint of coldness in his eyes. He was not a cruel person. Under normal circumstances, he would let such a person go. However, unfortunately, the Jin family had crossed the bottom line and attacked his family and friends. Therefore, he was determined to destroy the entire Jin family in a swift and decisive manner. Moreover, the young man who was attacking him was filled with resentment. If he was left to grow up, he would definitely stir up all sorts of troubles in the future. Putting himself aside, it would also be a potential danger for the people around him. Therefore, Fade would not allow such a dangerous existence. With a serious expression, he did not hesitate to look at the young boy, and gently pped him with his right hand. With a "bang", an invisible source of strength directly hit the young man, hitting him to the ground. He turned into a pool of flesh and blood and died instantly. Under such circumstances, the Jin family couldn''t help but exim in shock. At first, they were extremely indignant and angry, but now, all of them stood silent. Quite a number of juniors from the Jin family revealed horrified expressions as they looked at the mutted corpse. Mackenzie''s eyelids trembled violently at this very moment. He turned to Sandoval and said, "Sandoval, can you..." Before the old man even finished his words, Sandoval couldn''t help but take a step back. He bowed his head, and said, "Grandpa, l-I am no match for him." Upon hearing this, Mackenzie sighed, and his eyes sank. He took out a piece of jade and injected a breath of positive energy into it. Suddenly, a golden light shone above the jade and it shot out into the mountains behind the Jin family manor. Following the light, Mackenzie shouted loudly, "The Jin family has suffered a great cmity and is about to copse. I, Mackenzie, the unfilial descendant, would like to invite all of the grand- elders staying in the back mountains to help us protect our Jin family''s bloodline." The loud voice echoed in the mountains. Then, the whole mountain shook, and the world seemed to be trembling at this moment. Dirt and stones continued to slide down the trembling mountain. In the woods, countless birds and beasts rushed out into the sky and sun as if doomsday hade. Boom, boom, boom! A few explosions were heard in the mountain. Then, four balls of golden light rose from the mountain. Within the balls of light, there were shadowy figures. The four figures carried an awe-inspiring aura. They were like four small suns, shining their light on the ground. The people could not help but feel a sense of worship. Many disciples fell to their knees and bowed down to the four golden figures in the air. "What''s the matter? Why did you call us?" An elder in a golden dragon robe with white hair and a long beard spoke. The voice was like a giant bell, shocking everyone. If the opponent with a weak strength heard his voice, they would definitely copse to the ground. At this very moment, when Mackenzie heard his voice, he quickly knelt down and said, "Grand Elders, I am the Jin family''s 22nd generation sessor... Mackenzie!" "Today, a vile thief had killed one of our members, and even barged into our territory. He wants to exterminate the Jin family and sever our bloodline." "I''m not young and my strength is not enough to fight against the enemy. I''ve awakened all of the grand-elders to invite all of you to take action in killing the enemy and protecting the bloodline of our Jin family." Upon hearing Mackenzie''s words, the white-haired elder in a dragon robe, whose name was Tafari, nced at Fade and asked, "Is this the enemy you are talking about?" Mackenzie hurriedly nodded, "Yes. His name is Fade, and he killed several juniors of the Jin family." Tafari looked at Fade and said in a deep voice, "Are you nning to destroy the Jin family?" Facing the other party''s pressure and questions, Fade did not hesitate and responded directly, "Yes!" "How dare you! You are courting death!" On one side a tanned-looking elder, whose name was Fenmore, shouted angrily. A slender elder with pale skin, who was named Balesga, struck out a stream of golden energy as he dashed towards Fade. "There is no need to talk nonsense with him if he dares to kill our disciples, we''ll have to destroy him." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Fade sneered at Balesga''s attack and punched it with his right fist. Suddenly, there was a "bang". Fade shattered the attack with one punch. "Um..." In an instant, the four elders of the Jin family were taken aback. The female elder who hadn''t spoken before gave a sarcastic smile and looked at Balesga, saying, "Balesga, did you even practice your skills? After secluding yourself for cultivation for so many years, you were blocked so easily by a young boy." Balesga''s expression didn''t look too good. He snorted coldly upon hearing this and said, "Lorraine, I was just trying to test him. I admit that this kid has some skills,but if I take him seriously, he''ll die without a doubt." Content belongs to After saying that, his eyes sank. He drew out a golden whip with his right hand and swung it across the air, making a crackling sound. "Boy, just die!" With a sound breaking through the air, the long whip in Balesga''s hand was thrown out fiercely towards Fade''s neck. Just from the howling sharp sound, one could tell that this whip contained a terrifying amount of power. Not to mention flesh and blood, even rocks and steel could not bear the power of this whip. At the scene, the other Jin family members were full of anticipation and excitement, as if they had seen the oue of revenge. "The grand-elders will definitely win!" "Cut off his neck and kill him!" "In my opinion, it would be too kind to kill him off instantly. The kid should be tortured bit by bit until he begs for mercy." The long whip, apanied by the fierce wind, arrived in front of Fade. At that very moment, his eyes narrowed slightly and he shook his head in disappointment. That was because after a few minutes of observation, he had estimated the strength of the four elders. The martial strength and realm of these grand-elders were all in the Half-lord Level. The martial essence that they hadprehended was only around 5,000 - 6,000 streaks, which was only slightly stronger than Sandoval''s. He originally expected the grand-elders of the Jin family to have greater strengths. However, it seemed like that was all. Such strength was not a threat to him at all. However, when he pondered upon it, it made sense. If these four individuals'' strength truly were outstanding, they wouldn''t have stayed in the Jin family and defended them for so many years. Chapter 2672 Chapter 2672 ? After all, geniuses like Sandoval, who was quite talented, had already been chosen by Prohibition Ind a long time ago to ept further training. The four of them had remained in the Jin family, and their strengths as well as their potential seemed pretty ordinary. The reason they had such a level of training was likely because they had been practicing bit by bit with the passage of time. Fade had even suspected that if the four of them fought with Sandoval, they might not win against him. After all, he came from Mad Dragon Hall from Prohibition Ind. He sighed and shook his head at the thought. Then, his right hand condensed into a wind de, directing it to counterattack the whip. Swoosh! Balesga suddenly felt the strength of the long whip in his hand loosen. Then, he noticed that half of the whip was flying in the air, and the remaining half of the whip in his handpletely lost its strength. Instead, it swung back to his arm with a burst of strength. Balesga was shocked but he reacted in time. He quickly threw away the remaining half of the whip, barely escaping. However, the result frightened the three grandelders and the hundreds of members in the Jin family. "What''s going on? Did the grand-elder fail?" "Is Fade even more powerful than the grandelder?" "Could it be that our Jin family is really going to be destroyed?" "Balesga, what''s wrong with you? Are you holding back again?" Lorraine asked. Fenmore spoke out as well. "Balesga, what''s going on?" Even Tafari asked in a deep voice, "Balesga, what happened?" Balesga narrowed his eyes and red at Fade. He then lowered his voice and said, "This kid is a little strange. He is stronger than what we had imagined. We have to be careful." Upon hearing this, the grand- elders'' expressions shifted ufortably. At that very moment, Fade withdrew his right hand and ced it behind his back. He looked at the four grand- elders with a sarcastic sneer and said to Mackenzie standing on the ground, "Is this the strength of the grand-elders from the Jin family?" "You..." Mackenzie was furious, but he did not dare to say anything else. He could only look at the other grand-elders. The four grand-elders stared at each other. Finally, Tafari ordered, "Let''s join hands and kill him!" "Yes, Tafari!" The other three responded and quickly dispersed in different directions. The four people surrounded Fade. Their golden aura began to surge towards him. He could sense their energies and the corners of his lips rose slightly. He shook his head and said, "That''s it? Jin family, you really disappoint me." After that, his body shook, and a crimson aura spread around like a me. Feeling the impact of Fade''s aura, the four grand-elders paled in response. The eldest man shouted and said with a serious look on his face, "Don''t hold back. Go all out and use your best moves." "Sure!" In an instant, the four elders shouted in unison, and their strength roared through the air. "Dragon Square Formation!" The golden positive energy of the four grandelders rushed out and condensed into a golden dragon in the air. The massive dragon roared, shaking the whole world. Lorraine''s dragon attracted a gust of wild wind. It howled incessantly, like a pair of sharp des. Balesga''s dragon brought a downpour mixed with hailstones. It was as if it fell from heaven, pouring down on the earth. Fenmore''s dragon attracted a thunderbolt, tearing up the gloomy sky as it pierced through heaven and earth. Thest dragon, which was Tafari''s, drew mes that howled as it descended from the sky like it was the end of the world. The four golden dragons of wind, rain, thunder, and fire were activated at that moment. This was the Jin family''s ultimate skill, the Dragon Square Formation. When the supreme technique was revealed, the Jin family''s younger generation felt a wave of joy as they shouted excitedly. "Dragon Square Formation? Isn''t this the Dragon Square Formation? It''s too powerful." I finally saw our Jin family''s unique skill with my own eyes." "Fade is so dead." "Haha, we''ll get revenge. I''ll get revenge!" Mackenzie looked at the four grand- elders with tears on his face. "Kill him!" With Tafari''s roar, the four golden dragons jumped up and entwined with the sky above Fade''s head. Subsequently, the storm, thunder, and fire also gathered together at this moment. The wind howled, the rain poured, the thunder and lightning struck, and the fire burned the sky. The sky fell and the earth cracked, as if the end of the world wasing. Fade was located in the center of the four Golden Dragons. He looked up at the dragons intertwined together and said faintly, "It''s a little interesting, but that''s all to it."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Since you''ve used wind, rain, thunder, and fire, I''ll use the same techniques to defeat you!" After that, Fade activated his elixir core, which was shaped like a tree. It vibrated throughout his body. On the tree, the four branches represented the wind essence, ice essence, thunder essence, and fire essence. They began to unfold and tremble. Then, the four martial essences were sessively activated. They flowed along with Fade''s dantian abdomen and flowed out from his palm. Wind essence, as sharp as a knife! Ice essence, hard and cold! Thunder essence, electrified with lightning! Fire essence, scorching heat that burned the heavens! The four kinds of martial essences surged in his palm and slowly merged to form a huge ball of light. Faced with such a situation, the initially confident Jin family members could not help but show a look of surprise. "What... What is that? Did that kid also activate four energies?" "From the looks of it, it seems to be wind, rain, thunder, and fire! Don''t tell me he wants to go head to head with the four grandelders?" "You are seeking your own death!" "He intentionally used the same forces of Nature. Death is his only way out." At that moment, Fade''s palm that had integrated four kinds of martial essences rose to meet the four golden dragons. Boom! Two balls of light collided in the air, then exploded, releasing a rush of rumbling explosion and a blinding light. The gloomy world was suddenly lit up like it was noon. Then, the aftermath of the explosion spread quickly, covering the whole world. Chapter 2673 Chapter 2673 ? Fade and the four grand- elders of the Jin family were naturally enveloped by this terrifying aura. After some time, the exploded energy gradually dissipated, and the dazzling light gradually weakened. The Jin family members who were scattered on the ground tried to get up to assess the situation. The sky was empty, and no one could be seen. "What happened? Where are the four grandelders?" "And what about Fade? Why can''t I even see his shadow?" "That fellow might have turned into ashes." "But what about the four grand-elders? Why are they nowhere to be seen?" "Grand-elders!" Mackenzie shouted, searching for traces of the four of them. However, at that very moment, a cold voice sounded, "Don''t bother. They are dead!" Upon hearing the sound, Mackenzie turned his head and saw Fade with his hands sped behind his back, appearing in front of him. "Y-You are still alive?" "How could it be? How could you survive such a violent explosion?" "Where are the grand-elders?" In that instant, the Jin family members hurriedly asked. Mackenzie red fiercely at Fade and gritted his teeth, saying, "Don''t try to trick me. It''s impossible for you to kill the four grandelders. Their strength is not something you can easily fight against." "Is that so?" Fade sneered and waved his right hand. Suddenly, the four dead bodies fell in front of Mackenzie. He was shocked. Then, his expression became distressed. That was because, although parts of the four corpses were burnt and it was almost impossible to see their appearance, most of the bodies'' features were still retained. Mackenzie could clearly recognize that these four bodies were the four grand-elders of his Jin family. "H-How is this possible? How could the four grand-elders die? It''s impossible!" Mackenzie found it hard to believe. The other younger generation of the Jin family also shook their heads frantically, not daring to believe this terrifying truth. "It''s impossible. The four grand-elders are top masters. It''s impossible for them to die like this!" "Don''t try to fool us." "Grand- elder,e out quickly. This kid is tricking us."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, there was no response to their shouting. Fade shook his head. With his right hand summoning a ball of red light, he stepped forward. "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not." "Because you are going to reunite with them soon." After that, his right hand shone towards them. Sensing the terrifying power of the ball of light, Mackenzie''s expression changed greatly. He hurriedly shouted, "Run!" In an instant, the Jin family''s descendants scattered out and fled. But after all, some people were too weak and too slow to escape. They were immediately struck by the ball of light and were blown away by the loud explosion. This stirred up a mass of blood and flesh. Finally, they fell and became corpses. All of a sudden, screams and cries were heard. Mackenzie, Sandoval, and the other Jin family masters who had dodged the attack in time, managed to stabilize themselves. essing the scene in front of them, they were filled with anger and sadness. They red at Fade as if they wanted to eat him alive. "You..." Without waiting for Mackenzie to respond, Fade turned his eyes and another light shot towards him. Mackenzie turned pale with fright. Ignoring his own anger, he rolled away to escape. He had exhausted all his strength to narrowly avoid Fade''s attack. "You escaped. It seems that you still have some tricks!" Fade said. His hands lit up at the same time, and he was ready to attack again. Upon seeing this, Mackenzie turned pale with fright as he quickly shouted, "Wait, wait a minute." "Let''s stop fighting. We admit defeat. Our Jin family will admit defeat." "Admit defeat?" Fade snorted and said, "Do you think that one sentence is enough?" "Whatever you want, we''ll promise you! As long as you let us live," Mackenzie immediately retorted. "Even all of our property will be yours." "If I kill all of the Jin family members, those things will naturally belong to me," Fade retorted. "This..." Mackenzie was speechless. Seeing Fade approaching, he became more panicked. He stared at the shivering Sandoval. He kept looking for excuses and said, "Sandoval is from Mad Dragon Hall of Prohibition Ind. If you kill him, Mad Dragon Hall will not let you go" "I already know that. Can you tell me something I don''t know?" Fade continued to move forward. "I-1..." The expression on Mackenzie''s face became more horrified. In the end, he came to a thought as he hurriedly said, "A Lord Level ancestor of our Jin family is still alive. If you destroy the Jin family, and when the ancestor returns, the consequences are not something you can bear." "Lord Level ancestor!" Fade was really a little surprised, but his face showed his doubt. Upon seeing this, Mackenzie quickly replied, "I didn''t lie to you. Our Lord Level ancestor entered the Ice-sealed Realm a hundred years ago. If you don''t believe me, there should be someone on Prohibition Ind who knows about this. You can ask them for rification." go. Fade looked at him and seemed to believe his words. He seemed to be hesitating and contemting whether or not to let Mackenzie and the others When Mackenzie saw this, he quickly persuaded, "As long as you let us go, we will exin the situation to the ancestor as to not settle scores with you." After hearing this, Fade said with a sneer, "It''s okay if you rify it to him, but what you said reminds me that I willnever let you go." "No, don''t. Mackenzie didn''t expect Fade to have such a reaction, "Don''t killus. I promise I will not attack you, as long as you let us go. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade shook his head and said, "I don''t believe in your words. Only the dead can convince me." After that, he struck Mackenzie with his positive energy. Mackenzie was terrified and wanted to escape, but his route was blocked by two force fields. He could not escape at all. "No..." With a miserable cry, he was hit by two balls of light and turned into a pile of ash in an instant. "Old Master!" When the younger generation of Jin family saw this, they cried out miserably and fearfully. A group of people rushed towards Fade with iparable anger. Their mouths were shouting all types of words, wishing to take revenge. Some turned around and ran away. He looked at them coldly. As he moved his hands, streaks of red light swords broke through the air and pierced through the hearts of Jin family members. Finally, the scene was quiet, and the wind seemed to have slowed down. Only the strong smell of blood hung in the air. Fade nced at the corpses on the ground. Then, his gaze turned towards the Jin family manor. With a light flick of his right finger, a dot of firelight flew into the mansion. A momentter, a huge me zed. Fade turned around and flew away. Behind him, the Jin family, which had been passed down for hundreds of years, turned into ashes in the mes. Chapter 2674 Chapter 2674 ? At the same time, in the conference room, ayer of smoke filled the room. Many influential figures who were usually only seen on TV were now sitting on the chairs, with bitter faces and cigarettes in their hands. Jotham and Jaguar sat on adjacent sides of the leader, their expressions looking quite grim. "How''s the Jin family?" The leader asked. Immediately, a technician reported, "Our logistics staff has rushed over to them, but it would still take some time to arrange the equipment." "it''s not done yet?" The leader frowned unhappily. The technician replied, "One of the teams had arrived in advance at the proximity of the Jin family, but in order to be safe, they could only stay five kilometers away." "They have taken some videos from the scene. You may take a look at them, sir!" After that, the video appeared on the big screen in the conference room. The video showed a scene of explosions. The continuous balls of light shed across the screen, and the explosion boomed through the speakers. From the indistinct images, it could be seen vaguely that several bright lights were colliding with each other. The video was not long, only a minute or so, and it ended quickly. "That''s all? How are we supposed to figure out what happened with this?" The leader asked unhappily. The technicians bowed their heads and exined, "We are only responsible for the technical parts. We don''t know much about martial arts. We can only invite some professionals to judge. Hence..." The leader interrupted, looking at Jaguar and Jotham, "Tell me, what do you see from this video? Can you judge the oue of the battle?" Jaguar said, "Judging from the battle situation in the video, both sides'' positive energy and martial essences are almost at least 2,000 - 3,000 streaks." "The ball of light at the center should be Fade. The four surrounding figures, judging from their vague shapes and the four illusory images of the golden dragon, are probably the grand-elders from the Jin family." "These four esteemed elders have been secluding themselves in refinement for nearly 80 years. Their martial essences are roughly around 3,000 - 5,000 streaks. It can be said that they are the trump cards of the Jin family." "Now, Fade has forced them out. To some extent, he brought great pressure to the Jin family. Therefore, judging from the battle, I am convinced that he will win this battle." When the leader heard this, he nodded slightly and looked at Jotham on the other side. Jotham immediately replied, "I agree with General Xu''s previous judgment that those four balls of light should be the four grandelders of the Jin family. However, I do not agree with General Xu''s judgment on the oue of this battle." "It''s true that the four grand-elders of the Jin family are their trump cards. They were indeed forced out by Fade. His strength is not bad." "However, I think Fade will lose the final battle." "Why?" The leader asked. Jotham exined, "Because the strength of the four elders should be above that of Sandoval''s. Otherwise, the Jin family wouldn''t have sent Sandoval first, and then the four grand-elders!" "Although Fade defeated Sandoval, he onlyprehended around 5,000 streaks of martial essence. His strength is equal to the highest grand-elder of the Jin family." "It''s hard to say who will seed if it''s a one-on-one battle. However, the current situation is that the Jin family has four esteemed grand-elders, while Fade only ha\.ne himself. In that case, I believe he will definitely lose." Upon hearing this, the leader couldn''t help but nod his head. He felt that Jotham''s words were very reasonable. Seeing this, Jaguar immediately retorted, "Sir, I don''t agree with General Liu''s judgment. Our spection on Fade''s strength is not urate." "At first, General Liu said that Fade was seriously injured in Eand, and his strength was iparable to the Seven Stars of Big Dipper, but then, it turned out that he was much stronger than YizreeL" "Afterwards, during the battle against iseka at Makallu Peak, Fade killed dozens of foreign fighters and even defeated iseka, who hadprehended 1,200 streaks of martial essence." "General Liu assumed that Fade''s martial essence was only about 1,500 to 2,000 at that time." "Butter, the Jin family sent Sandoval with his 5,000 streaks. In the end, he was still defeated by Fade. Hence, General Liu judged that Fade''s martial essence was about 5,000-6,000." "Despite this, the previous results have proven to us that Fade''s strength is not something we can see through." "His previous judgments were all wrong. How could General Liu be so sure? Who knows, Fade''s strength could be on par with a grandelder of the Jin family?" "In my opinion, Fade''s strength can''t be deduced like this. I believe he will win." After Jaguar''s statement, the leader couldn''t help but ponder. Jotham hurriedly replied, "General Xu''s words make no sense. I admit that my previous spection might have been wrong, but after all, I have spected based on my Hely achievements and straight facts. Unlike General Xu, who only has faith while there is no evidence." "Furthermore, judging from the videos, the four esteemed elders of the Jin family are most likely to use the Jin family''s unique skill, the Dragon Square Formation."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Even if Fade is much stronger than I thought and hasprehended more than 6,000 streaks of martial essence, he would die under the attack of the Dragon Square Formation." "Although the Dragon Square Formation is powerful..." Jaguar still wanted to debate. However, at that moment, someone in the conference room suddenly let out a cry of shock. "Oh my!" "What''s the matter?" The leader immediately looked up. Someone pointed to another screen and said, "Sir, look!" He turned around and saw the screen rolling, showing a scene of nature. "What is this?" The leader asked. Someone rewound the video. "Sir, among the foreign warriors in the East Coast, the vice president of the Axe Organization from Austnd said that he couldn''t wait any longer. He smashed a rock on the sea." "The other foreign warriors also said that before sunset, if they don''t hand over Fade, they will release a killing order." The leader watched the rey on the screen. They saw Hobbes raising his huge axe and directly chopped a reef into pieces. Then, he arrogantly ordered that if they still didn''t hand over Fade, the next victim would be the citizens instead of the reef. "How dare you!" The leader was so angry that he mmed the table in anger. Chapter 2675 Chapter 2675 ? "How is the defence in East Coast?" Jotham asked. The relevant staff member flipped through some documents before replying, "The troops stationed nearby have rushed over to them, but the numbers are limited. There are only 3,000 men from the ordinary team. I''m afraid they won''t be able to withstand the enemy''s attacks." "The martial arts masters from the army are on their way. They have a team of 300 people. Most of them are at the middle stage of the Earth Level." "There are around 30 warriors who have reached the Heaven Level. Five of them have reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level. The strongest of them all is Watkin Nie from the southeast army. He hasprehended 500 streaks of martial essences." When the information was reported to them, the meeting room fell to a silence. There was no need to exin further. Everyone was aware that with this level of strength, it was simply impossible for them to resist those foreign warriors in East Coast. After all, it was the vice president of the Axe Organization, Hobbes. The martial essence he hadprehended was about 2,500 streaks. Watkin was probably no match for him. The conference room was silent for a long moment. Jotham looked at the leader and said, "Sir, ording to the current situation, if there really is a conflict, we''ll definitely lose." "Hence, I''d suggest you hand over Fade!" "I object. You can''t do this!" Jaguar immediately voiced his objection. Jotham asked in a low voice, "General Xu, what are we all waiting for? Are you that reckless as to protect only your own people?" "Jotham, don''t make such a big deal out of this. Supporting Fade and dealing with this matter are two different things!" Jaguar stated sternly. "You..." Jotham wanted to refute. However, Jaguar did not wait for him to speak. He immediately looked at the leader and said, "Sir, let me go over and deal with it!" "This..." The leader was shocked. If Jaguar had not been injured, the leader would have agreed to let him fight. After all, he was the country''s greatest warrior. He was very strong and hadprehended at least 5,000 streaks of martial essence. However, because of his previous injury, Jaguar had weakened a lot. It would be impressive if he could even disy 1,000 streaks of martial essence with his current situation. If he took part in the war, he would definitely lose. Moreover, due to his known identity to the public, if headlines of him being killed and defeated despite being the country''s best warrior were released, it would be a huge blow to the country. For a moment, the leader hesitated. Jotham stated loudly, "General Xu, it''s not that I''m looking down on you. It''s just that there is no difference whether you do it or not right now!" "No difference?" Jaguar snorted coldly and red at him. "At least I will die on the front line, rather than just talking without taking any actions behind the scenes." "If you are not confident in me, then you cane with me, General Liu!" In the face of Jaguar''s provocation, Jotham shrank his neck in defeat. After all, he didn''t want to take this risk. "Hmph!" Jaguar snorted in disdain and turned to look at the leader with a solemn face. "Sir, please let me fight." Boom! At this moment, there was another loud explosion. The leaders could not help but look up at the screen. "What''s going on?" "Sir, it''s Tedja from the Yooji Dojo in Jopeno. We sent a ship to investigate the situation, but they found us. As a result, he destroyed our ship with one strike." "F*ck..." The leader cursed and punched the table. Taking a deep breath, the leader asked, "Was anyone injured?" "Reporting in, the ship was on autopilot mode. No one was steering the ship!" "That''s good!" The leader breathed a sigh of relief. However, at this time, Tedja spoke in an awkward ent, directing at the screen. "China, don''t challenge our patience" "If there is such a scheme, the next attack will not only be a ship, but the people." Hobbes also spoke at this moment, "Where is Fade? Ask him toe out and meet me." Finally, the president of the Knight Association of Eand, Harrod, who was wearing armor and holding a cross-shaped sword in his hand as he pointed to the sunset that was gradually sinking, stated, "Onest warning. If China doesn''t hand over Fade, the murderer, we will ughter the whole country." "Moreover, this is only the beginning. If Fade doesn''t appear, we won''t stop." "Arrogant, too arrogant!" The leader shouted angrily several times and his eyes turned red. The conference room was quiet. Almost all of them looked angry. They couldn''t wait to kill these rampant foreign warriors, but inN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. reality, they had no way to deal with them. Content belongs to Ordinary soldiers and warriors were no match forthem. However, there was a shortage of top martial artists in the country. It was impossible for them to call for help immediately. The only way to deal with the enemy was to userge-scale thermal weapons, including cannons, guided missiles, and even nuclear missiles, to cover the grounds. In that case, he would probably be able to kill these foreign warriors. Despite this, the risk was too great. If there was even the slightest bit of carelessness, it might trigger a worldwide war. Therefore, the leaders were not able to make this decision. There seemed to be only one way left, which was to hand over Fade. That seemed to be the least costly. Thinking of this, the leader sighed and shook his head. He turned to Jotham and asked, "How is the Jin family''s battle situation? Can you contact Fade now?" Upon hearing this, Jotham''s expression revealed a hint of excitement. He hurriedly replied, "From the video we just filmed, the battle should have ended. There should be a result by now." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "As for Fade, no matter if he wins or loses, as long as we hand him over, things will be solved." "I''ll go and inform them right away!" "Sir!" Hearing this, Jaguar''s face shifted greatly as he wanted to persuade him. The leader waved his hand to stop Jaguar from talking. However, just as Jotham was about to go and issue his orders... Someone reported, "Sir, news of the Jin family''s battle has arrived." "What is it?" The leader quickly asked. The technicians switched the screen immediately and a man in military uniform could be seen standing on a mountain. "Reporting in, the battle has just ended. Master Fade won the battle and destroyed the whole Jin family." "What?" Everyone at the scene eximed at the news. At this moment, the man in military uniform on the screen moved the camera and focused on the location of the Jin family manor behind him. Although the image was a little blurry, one could still see that a fire was raging in the Jin family manor. In the open space at the entrance of the manor, many corpses were lying on the ground in a disorderly manner. Chapter 2676 Chapter 2676 ? With such a scene, the result that was just reported was confirmed. However, there were still many in the conference room who couldn''t believe the oue. That was especially the case for Jotham. His face was full of anxiety as he stated, "How is this possible? The Jin family has sent out their four grand- elders and even deployed the Dragon Square Formation. How could Fade possibly win?" "General Liu, as for how Fade won, I''m afraid I do not have the ability to assess the situation. However, the result is that the Jin family has lost and Fade won." "General Liu, if you don''t believe us, we''ll send the battle scene footage we captured just now." "This..." Jotham frowned. He still couldn''t believe it. Jaguar asked with concern, "How is Fade? Is he injured? Where is he now?" "Whether he is injured or not, we are too far away to tell. However, he left directly after he won. I don''t know where he is." As they were talking, the footage of the most intense part of the battle had been sent over. Everyone in the meeting room looked at the scene in which Fade fought against the four grand- elders of the Jin family and killed them. They watched as he had gathered four of his martial essences to withstand the Dragon Square Formation and killed the four grandelders of the Jin family, and the crowd was shocked. Everyone could not help but gasp in shock. "He won. He actually won?" "One against four. What level has Fade reached?" "Is this true? Fade defeated four Half-Lord Level experts who hadprehended at least 5,000 streaks of martial essence. What sort of terrifying battle record is this?" "Fade''s martial essence must have reached 6,000 to 7,000, or even 9,000 streaks." "You can even say that Fade has reached the Lord Level!" Admiration and emotions were heard one after another. Many people disyed joy on their faces. As for Jaguar, he suddenly thought of something as he quickly said to the leader, "Sir, Fade''s strength is far beyond our imagination. There is no need to be afraid of the threats in East Coast!" The leader also pondered on the thought. His expression shifted and he said, "Is he willing to help?" As he said this, the leader felt a little guilty. After all, he had made a decision to hand over Fade for the sake of the overall situation just a few minutes ago. And now, it was Fade''s turn to solve this crisis. It would be normal if he refused to help. Jaguar didn''t agree to this on Fade''s behalf. After all, anyone who did this would be furious. "I''ll ask him!" Immediately, Jaguar took out his mobile phone and dialed Fade''s number. The beeping sound rang for more than twenty seconds. When Jaguar was about to hang up, Fade finally picked it up. "General Xu!" "Fade, how are you feeling? Are you injured?" Jaguar asked. "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern, General Xu," Fade replied. "Fade, I..." Words of help came to his lips, but Jaguar didn''t know what to say. Fade sensed his hesitation and said, "General Xu, is something wrong?" "There is indeed something. Fade, the thing is..." Then, Jaguar filled him in on the details of what had happened. Even in the conference room, the two sides were arguing while the leader came to a decision. Jaguar told him everything. After hearing this, Fade could not help but stay silent. Jaguar''s heart sank. "Fade, if you don''t want to help me, I can understand, but I hope you won''t resent the leader. After all, he had to assess the overall situation. There are times where you can''t have the best of both worlds. Hence... "General Xu, there is no need to exin any further. I understand. I am willing to help!" Fade said. "Oh Fade, are you willing to help? Is this true?" Jaguar asked in surprise. Fade''s voice was steady and firm. "In retrospect, I''m different from the leaders, but I am aware that the people in East Coast areing for me." "If I don''t show myself and end up causing them to attack innocent people, then I''m also responsible." "I cannot let innocent civilians be implicated by me. Hence, no matter what the leaders think, I will take responsibility." Hearing his words, Jaguar said sincerely, "Fade, thank you so much. 1-1 don''t know what to say. Be safe on your way!" "Don''t worry. I''ll return victoriously." After the phone call, all the leaders'' gazes were focused on Jaguar. He breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, "Fade promised that he would help. Let''s go!" "That''s great!" "We are saved!" "He deserves the name ''Master Chen''. He really is the pir of our country!" In the conference room, all of them were excited. At that very moment, Jotham''s expression was downcast and his eyes were a little uneasy. Gazing at the passionate celebrating crowd, he quietly walked out of the conference room. At dusk, on the western horizon, the sun emanated an orange light as the sky gradually darkened. The darkness was about to swallow thend. The sea breeze blew into the town with a salty scent. The bustling small town was now filled with anxiousness. Arge number of military vehicles and soldiers entered the city. They assisted the citizens in retreating as quickly as possible. Not far above the sea, around 50 foreign warriors were hovering in the air. With their dark figures, they were like the night demons sent from hell, ready to devour all living creatures. Poof! When thest touch of orange light disappeared over the horizon, the ce finally fell into the darkness, The ck shadows in the air began to move. The fully armored Harrod, who was looking at the busy little town under the night sky, said in a low voice, "Time is up." "Fade didn''te to us. It''s time for us to stay true to our words!" Tedja pulled out the Jopeno sword from his waist, and his eyes were full of cold light. Moreover, the most fiery-tempered Hobbes, who was holding a giant axe in his hand, stared at themoners who were retreating in the streets with a cruel smile on his face. Fade killed my brother Now, let''s use the blood of these people as a memorial for him!" "Kill them all!" With a furious roar, Hobbes raised his great axe and gave the order. All of a sudden, members of the Axe Organization rushed to the streets. Then, the warriors of Jopeno and Eand proceeded tounch their attacks too. In the air, the positive energy was beaming with radiant and dazzling light. It was like rows of colorful stripes, falling from the sky like a rainbow. However, at this moment, the citizens of the town weren''t in the mood to appreciate this dazzling scene. They were all in a panic as they screamed and ran away.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In the conference room, seeing such a scene, all the leaders looked solemn and worried. Chapter 2677 Chapter 2677 ? The troops were ready to attack. However, when they saw the enemies getting closer, sweat poured down from their foreheads. Themander of the army, Watkin, looked at the enemies with a serious look on his face. He said loudly, "This is the territory of China. Those who haven''t gotten permission to enter must stop right there. Otherwise, we will attack." However, in the face of his warning... None of the foreign warriors retreated. Not long after, someone made the first move. A ray of light shot out and blew up a small building on the edge of the town. Fortunately, the people in the building had already evacuated. Otherwise, they would have died or been seriously injured. Upon seeing this, Watkins face was full of hatred. He gritted his teeth and ordered, "Attack!" In an instant, the troops started to attack. Gunshots rang out. Countless bullets poured into the sky like rain. However, these bullets, when faced with these Heaven Level experts, could not possibly hurt them at all. "Bring out the cannon!" Watkin immediately ordered. Instantly, several cannons were fired with a loud bang. With a loud bang, the cannon, like a burning fireball, rushed towards the foreign warriors. It would be safe to say that the strength of cannons was greater than that of bullets. The foreign warriors could not hide their fear and dodged the attack. But then, with a cold snort, Hobbes came rushing down with his great axe. The axe struck the cannonball in the air, and it exploded with a bang. "Continue to attack!" Watkin ordered. However, they did not wait for a second round of the cannons. Tedja from Yooji Dojo quickly drew his Jopeno sword from his waist. With a cold light, he summoned a sword light. The sword ray overflowing with cold light broke through the air and hit the cannon. In a blink of an eye, the hard cannons were chopped in half by the sword, and were instantly destroyed. Before Watkin could even react, there were also a few explosions in other ces. The remaining dozen cannons had all been destroyed by Harrod''s men. After losing the weapons that posed the greatest threat, it was almost impossible for all these other average soldiers to pose any threat to these foreign enemies. As they got closer, a handful of streets and houses in the small town had been destroyed. Watkin''s eyes were filled with rage. With a swift move, the positive energy in his body surged as he shouted, "Heaven Level warriors, come with me." In an instant, around 30 people soared into the sky, following Wat kin''s footsteps. Boom, Boom! For a while, various energies and strengths circted in the air before pouring onto the enemy. However, when the attacknded on the enemy, all of them, including the enemy''s subordinates, could dodge the attack. They didn''t even need help from their leaders. One of the members of the Axe Organization asked with disdain, "Is your country''s army that weak?" "They are just so- so! I can kill them all by myself." After that, one of them held a giant axe and rushed straight towards Watkin. Watkin could feel the fierceness of the opponent''s attack and he was quick to respond. However, after a loud bang, Watkin spat out a mouthful of blood and couldn''t help but fly back a few dozens of meters. His face suddenly turned pale. As for his opponent, there was a bloodstain on the axe in his hand He smiled arrogantly, "Haha, you can''t even withstand a single blow. It turns out that your country is weak!" In Capital City''s conference room, the battle scene was broadcasted on the big screen. Everyone present had gloomy expressions on their faces. There were some who clenched their fists and frowned with faces filled with anger. There were some who sighed with their faces filled with helplessness. The leader clenched his fist and held back the urge to bang the table and stand up. He turned to look at Jaguar behind him and asked, "Jaguar, that Fade you mentioned, he..." Jaguar replied, "Since Fade has made his promise, I believe that he will definitely take action. However he might still be on his way. After all, East Coast is a few thousand jel kilometers away from the Jimfamily manor." Content belongs Kon "s..." The leader sighed, but refrained from speaking further. He could only clench his fist and look at the screen, hoping that Fade would arrive as soon as possible. At that very moment, the situation had be more intense.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Watkinunched his attacks again. He endured his injuries and fought alongside more than 30 Heaven Level experts. However, the difference in their overall strength was simply too great. They were at a disadvantage and were forced to retreat. More than half of them were injured. If this continued, it was only a matter of time before someone had to make a sacrifice. Boom! Once again, Watkin was struck and he was sent flying backwards. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his face paled. Floating amidst the air, the vice president of Axe Organization, Hobbes, shouted with a giant axe in his hand. He took the opportunity to strike Watkin to death. However, right at this moment, Tedja stopped him. "Hobbes, wait a minute." "What''s going on? Are you going to switch sides?" Hobbes looked at him with dissatisfaction. Tedja said coldly, "You are overexaggerating." "Our purpose here is to force China to hand over Fade aspensation. Killing is not our main purpose." "Besides, this man is a respected general of the military of the country. If we kill him, it may cause a big problem. By then, it may start a world war." Upon hearing these words, Hobbes said unhappily, "You''ve already attacked. What''s the point of overanalyzing the situation?" "Moreover, I think this is the extent of the country''s strength. Even if there is a war, we will not be afraid." "But..." Tedja still wanted to persuade him. However, Hobbes refused to listen to him. He brandished the giant axe in his hand and swung it at Watkin. "There''s no ''but''. Since I''ve taken action, then I''ll take the responsibility." "Die!" Hobbes'' great axe carried a terrifying power. Like a mountain descending from the skies, it viciously smashed down towards Watkin. He wanted to dodge the attack, but his injured body did not allow him to do so. He could only watch as Hobbes'' attack descended from the sky. "Am I going to sacrifice myself?" Watkin closed his eyes and smiled bitterly. At the same time, in the conference room of Capital City, everyone was very nervous with jitters. Just as Hobbes''s giant axe was about tond, a streak of light shot towards them from the west. A red light, like a me, struck Hobbes'' giant axe. The huge force sent the giant axe flying along with his body. Rolling back a few hundred meters, Hobbes finally managed to stabilize his body. Chapter 2678 Chapter 2678 ? "Who? Who ambushed me?" After stabilizing his body, Hobbes'' face turned red. His face was filled with fury as he red towards the west. At the same time, this incident caught Tedja and Harrod''s attention. They narrowed their eyes and looked in the direction of the light. "You''vee for me. Don''t you know who I am?" A cold voice came from the sky. A figure quickly approached Watkin and finally stopped beside him. "You! You are Master Chen, aren''t you?" Watkin recognized Fade and immediately became excited. Fade nodded, helped Watkin up, and said, "Thank you for your hard work! I''m here now. Leave the rest to me!" "Master Chen, you must win!" Watkin said excitedly. Fade''s voice was t yet exceptionally firm. "Don''t worry, I will!" At that moment, the foreign warriors also recognized him. In an instant, their eyes became cold and full of resentment. Hobbes was the most agitated. He looked at Fade with his scarlet eyes, gnashed his teeth, and asked, "Are you Fade? Are you the one who killed my brother?" "Your younger brother? If you are referring to the Axe Madman, Mickell, then yes, I did kill him," Fade responded lightly. "You!" With a furious roar, Hobbes charged towards him and began tounch his attack. However, after all, he was afraid of Fade''s strength. Hence, he advanced with caution. Then, Fade looked at Tedja and Harrod and asked coldly, "And who are you guys?" Tedja pulled out his sword and pointed it at Fade. He said in a cold voice, "I am Tedja from Yooji Dojo in Jopeno. The Divine Sunset Sword, Radley, is my disciple." The eyes beneath Harrod''s armor were deep and surging. He held a cross-shaped sword in his hand and red at Fade. He said in a low voice, "I am Harrod, the president of Eand''s Knight Association." "Greenwood is my adopted son. I treat him like my own." After listening to the three of them, Fade nodded and said lightly, "Noted." "Now that you are aware, then surrender yourself!" Harrod said in a low voice. "Surrender?" Fade sneered. "Why would I?" "You killed our family members, and now you are asking why we want you to surrender?" Hobbes was iparably angry. Fade was confused and stated in a deep voice, "They deserved it. They invaded our territory without consent and attacked our warriors. As a result, they lost. They deserved to die." "But now, in the name of revenge, you have attacked these innocent people of this country." "You have crossed the line!" "I don''t care!" Hobbes roared furiously, "I''m going to kill you to avenge my little brother! In order to kill you, I will spare no effort even if I have to ughter the entire city." "You are courting death!" Upon hearing this, Fade''s eyes darkened, and there was an extremely cold chill. His body shed like lightning and with a light whoosh, he charged forward. "Be careful!" Harrod immediately warned. Hobbes let out a furious roar. "Great,e at me. I''ll fight you to death." As he spoke, he held the huge axe with both hands. Streaks of strong martial essence condensed on the axe, making it heavy and sharp. Heaven and earth seemed to have been affected. The ground seemed like it was split by the sharp light of the axe. "Die!" With a furious roar, Hobbes chopped down with his great axe. Right at that moment, Fade''s right hand summoned a light sword. The red scarlet sword, zing with raging mes, faced the giant axe.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Swoosh! The sword light was iparably stronger. It seemed to have no resistance at all as it pierced straight through the giant axe and slit Hobbes'' throat. After sheathing his sword, a stream of blood shot up into the sky. Hobbes'' eyes widened in shock. He looked at Fade in disbelief, as if he could not ept this fact. "How is this possible? Y- You actually..." However, he didn''t have the chance to say anything else. He swallowed hisst breath and his body fell from the sky. With a loud sound, he smashed into the ground, creating arge crater in the earth. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Putting away his sword, Fade looked at the remaining two leaders and said coldly, "It''s your turn!" Looking at him, Tedja and Harrod could not help but tremble, feeling a fearful chill. They had thought that his strength was on par with the three of them. At most, he was only slightly stronger than them. However, even if the three of them joined forces, they still couldn''tpare to Fade alone. In the end, he was able to kill Hobbes with a single blow. One should know that Hobbes was a Half-Lord expert who hadprehended 2,500 streaks of martial essence. Even if he was to fight against Half-Lord Level experts who hadprehended 3,000 - 4,000 streaks of martial essence, it would still be nearly impossible for him to be killed in one move. Therefore, it would be safe to say that Fade''s strength was beyond their expectations. They looked at each other with fear in their eyes and said, "Let''s attack together!" Tedja and Harrod nodded and struck at the same time. One of them held the Jopeno sword, and the other held the cross-shaped sword. They obliquely surrounded Fade. Tedja was simr to Radley. They were descendants of the Sunset Mountain of Yooji Dojo in Jopeno. Their swordsmanship was impable and beautiful, as if they could shake heaven and earth. With a sunny glow, the energy covered Fade. On the other hand, Harrod''s cross- shaped sword was expected to be of traditional European was swordsmanship. It was simple, thick, and heavy. When the sword sk used it was like a heavily armored knight riding on a horse into battle. At the same time, their underlings and warriors abandoned their enemies and charged towards Fade. Although they were not as powerful as Harrod and the other two, they were still Heaven Level masters. Under the joint efforts, countless positive energies whistled and flew towards Fade. Whew, Boom! As the attacks approached, a cold smile appeared on Fade''s face. Arousing the elixir core''s sword essence, the red ming sword seemed to be instantly covered with ayer of silver frost. It became fierce and cold with a heart-palpitating aura. "Kill!" The battle cry of the enemies rang loudly. At that crucial moment, Fade waved his right hand, brandishing the frosty sword. In an instant, it was like cold moonlight had spilled onto the night sky and over the enemies bodies. Everything was calm and nd as if it was out of ce with the intense battlefield atmosphere. But then, as the cold moonlight passed, the scene quietened down. A look of iparable shock appeared in Tedja and Harrods eyes as they stared at Fade in disbelief. "How is that possible? H-How did you do it?" "This sword is..." Before they could finish their sentences, faint blood stains appeared on their necks, before expanding and slitting their throats. Their heads fell from their necks. Harrod and Tedja had both been killed in a single blow as well. The three leaders were all killed by one swift move from Fade. That kind of strength was too shocking. The remaining foreign warriors didn''t dare to continue the battle. They turned around and ran away. However, the sword light behind them broke through the air, making their escape in vain. Whoosh! The sword light passed through their bodies. They then fell to the ground and the sea, dying the earth red. In just a few seconds, over 40 foreign warriors in East Coast were killed by Fade. The small seaside town became quiet again. The night breeze slowly blew over, dispersing the smell of blood in the air. Above the sparkling sea, a crescent moon hung on the sky like a sword! Chapter 2679 Chapter 2679 ? In a conference room in the government building in Capital City. When the pictures of the moon, the sea, and the people began to appear, the initially tense room instantly erupted into cheers. "Great, we won. Victory is ours!" "As expected of Master Chen. He''s too powerful!" "He single-handedly took down 40-50 foreign martial artists. He''s insane." "He really is the best fighter in the country, the God of War of the new generation!" Amidst the cheers, the leader looked over at Jaguar with a smile. "Well done, Jaguar. Help me contact Fade. I''d like to thank him personally." "No problem!" Jaguar took out his phone excitedly and was ready to dial Fade''s phone number. On the big screen, Watkin, who was injured, leapt up and eximed to Fade with excitement, "Master Chen, I really don''t know how to thank you! I..." He was about to rush over to Fade''s side. All of a sudden, Fade''s expression darkened and he pped hard in Watkin''s direction. Instantly, Watkin and the group in the conference room were taken aback. "W-What''s going on?" "Why did Master Chen attack Mr. Nie? I don''t understand." "Could it be that Master Chen has betrayed us?" "Nonsense! How is that possible?" "Then how do you exin what''s happening?" Jaguar paused as well and he was extremely puzzled. "Master Chen, you..." Watkin was stunned at Fade''s action. His eyes were wide open and his face was full of disbelief. Fade did not exin. Instead, he adjusted his speed and rushed over. "Boom!" An explosion sounded beside Watkin. The immense force pushed Watkin back and he almost fell into the ocean. He barely managed to steady himself. "Mr. Nie, we..." His men quickly rushed over with concern. At the same time, they looked at Fade with vignce. Watkin did not answer but looked up at the sky. The explosion gradually dissipated. Fade stared into the east and said coldly, "You''ve been hiding for so long. Why don''t youe out?" "Someone''s here?" Hearing his words, everyone present was surprised. However, the ocean was calm and soundless. It didn''t seem like there was anyone else around. Seeing this, Fade snorted coldly. "You are the one who forced me to take a move!" As soon as he finished his words, he raised his right hand, and a crimson beam shot into the sky. Boom! The light exploded and turned into countless sparks. Like a meteor shower, they fell from the sky into the ocean. Crackle!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The meteors scattered over the ocean. Out of nowhere, several figures in ck began to emerge from the silent sea. "I didn''t expect you to spot us." One of the figures red at Fade. At the sight of this, everyone present shouted, "They''re members from the Sacred Hall!" The fight earlier was pretty intense. The Axe Organisation, the Eand Knight Association, and Yooji Dojo were all battling. They were so forgot about the Sacred Hall''s presence. caught up in themselves tha There weren''t many people from the Sacred Hall, probably only around 5 - 6 men. As soon as the battle began, they were nowhere to be seen. Everyone just assumed that Fade had wiped them out. After all, his earlier performance was outstanding. However, to everyone''s surprise, the Sacred Hall members chose to hide in the ocean after having a taste of Fade''s terrifying power. Theyid in waiting for a chance to ambush him. Undeniably, their n was quite impressive. They practically fooled everyone present. Except for Fade. He had long sensed their presence underwater when he activated his divine soul''s mental power. Therefore, he had long anticipated their attack. Presently, the members of the Sacred Hall finally revealed themselves. Without hesitation, Fade shot out a sword from his right hand. The red light pierced through the night sky as he aimed it towards them. The Sacred Hall members were frightened. They turned around and wanted to flee, but it was toote. The sword swept across them and shrill screams could be heard as three of them were wiped out instantly. The remaining three were terrified. They turned to look at Fade and pleaded for mercy, "Mr. Chen, please go easy on us. We dare not..." However, before they could finish, he waved the long red sword in his right hand again. With a swish, two more men fell into the sea with a bloody light. In the end, the only one left was the leader of the team. The blood vessels on his forehead were bulging and his face was full of fear. He gritted his teeth, red at Fade, and threatened, "If you kill me, the Sacred Hall will never let you go." "You attempted to harm Saintess Celine and Princess Erin. Now, you even kill the disciples of the Sacred Hall. We won''t let you get away with this!" "Is that so? Then bring it on, I''ll be waiting," Fade said coolly. Then, he shed down. With a whoosh and a sh of light, thest person fell into the sea, dead. After dealing with all the Sacred Hall members, he retracted his red sword and walked back to the crowd. Watkin and others immediately gathered around with excited expressions. "Master Chen, I-1 really don''t know how to thank you. You just saved me again." "Master Chen, we all look up to you." "You never fail to amaze us, Master Chen!" In the conference room thousands of miles away, the tense crowd finally let out sighs of relief and smiled. As for Jaguar, he finally dialed Fade''s number at ease. Meanwhile, in an upper ss residential area in Capital City. Jotham gawked at the screen. Clenching his phone in his hand, he pleaded, "Mr Donnigan, you must save me! Fade will definitely take his revenge on me when he''s back. I..." "Jotham, I''m sorry, I can''t help you this time. I can''t do anything! Beep..." The call abruptly ended. Jotham''s expression darkened as he hastily dialed another number. el.ne However, no matter how many numbers he dialed, no one was willing to help him. Towards the end, it seemed like most people had heard of the situation and had actually blocked him. He couldn''t even get through to anyone. "F*ck, now that I''m in trouble, no one''s willing to help." He angrily cursed and smashed the phone in his hand. He slumped onto the sofa with a gloomy expression and stared at the rey of Fade''s battle on the screen. His expression became more and more distorted. In the end, he finally couldn''t sit still anymore. He leapt up and whispered to himself, "I can''t stay here anymore, I have to leave. Right now!" Chapter 2680 Chapter 2680 ? Then, Jotham entered his room to pack his things. However, at that moment, there was a knock on the door. "Who is it?" He was startled and immediately asked. "General Liu, I have something urgent to discuss with you. Could you please open the door?" A calm and indifferent voice came from outside. Despite this, Jotham was alert. "Who are you? What''s the matter? Which department are you from?" "General Liu, we received direct orders. Please cooperate with us," the man continued. "Direct orders!" Jotham''s eyes narrowed. He seemed to have understood something. He deliberately stomped heavily and made loud footsteps as he said, "Wait a minute, I''ming." After finishing his words, he didn''t bother to pack anything else. He quietly moved to the back door and was ready to leave. However, just as he arrived at the back door, the door was forced open with a loud bang. A team of fully armed soldiers rushed into the room and surrounded him with guns. "dotham, pleasee with us!" Jotham''s expression darkened as he tried to fight back. However, when he saw the familiar faces of the elite soldiers and the special rifles in their hands, he knew that he had no chance to escape. In the end, he stretched out his hands to be handcuffed and taken out. At the same time, in a meeting room in the government building, Jaguar answered a phone call, then looked over at the leader and reported, "Sir, Jotham tried to escape, but we caught him in time." "s..." He nodded. He waved his hand and ordered, "Just follow the protocols and hand him over to the military court!" "Understood!" Jaguar answered. A few hourster, Fade returned to Capital City by plhat night. The airport was currently strictly guarded. The leader brought Jaguar and the others along to wee Fade home personally. After getting off the ne, everyone greeted each other. Then, Fade told them about the destruction of the Jin family and the foreign martial artists from East Coast. In the next few days, the government quickly investigated the relevant personnel in the battle from Makallu Peak to East Coast. Many of them were swiftly arrested. Jotham was also charged with treason by the court and was finally sentenced to death. At the same time, Fade''s reputation and status in the country had risen to a whole new level because of his recent victories. In fact, he had be even more famous than Jaguar now. All he needed was to issue an order and countless martial artists would die for him. Moreover, his name had be well-known all across the globe. Especially in Austnd, Jopeno, and Eand, who had sent out their martial artists in the battle, he had be particrly notable there. Fade decided to release a statement semiofficially online. He requested the organizations that had joined in the previous two battles to send someone over to apologize within the week. Otherwise, he swore to take his revenge. As soon as the announcement was put up, it caused an uproar over the world. For a time, variousments broke out. Some foreign martial artists thought that Fade was too arrogant and urged those martial arts organizations to ignore his request. On the other hand, some did not want to go against him after witnessing his strength from those two battles. They were ready to admit defeat ande over to apologize and negotiate. Opinions were divided and people around the world were constantly debating their own viewpoints. In particr, the Axe Organization of Austnd, Yooji Dojo of Jopeno, the Knight Association of Eand, and the Saered Hall were having internal meetings continuously to decide on their next steps. The discussion was intense. In Knd, there was an organization known as Sogo Studio. Their director released a statement stating that they refused to bow down to Fade. Not only would they not apologize, they even nned to send some men over to take revenge for theirrades who died on Makallu Peak. They didn''t stop there. To prove their determination, their director captured a tourist from Fade''s hometown who looked simr to him. He stripped the man naked, tied him to the entrance of Sogo Studio, and humiliated him. As expected, this news attracted attention from all over the world. It was being reported in more than two hundred countries. As for Sogo Studio, they also ascended from being a second-rate organization in Knd, to one of the most famous organizations in the world. Their director, D Park, became a worldly well-known martial artist as well. Many rted interviews, news reports, recordings, and so on were instantly released. For a time, Sogo Studio and D gained lots of poprity. Meanwhile in Sogo Studio, D was surrounded by a group of beautiful women, who were reading the news to him. These young women were all carefully selectednguage interpreters. Not only were they professionals in their career, their appearances were also top notch. They were recruited solely to trante news from all over the world to D. Hearing the gentle voices of the young women, he couldn''t help but grin. Simultaneously, his hands stroked the women''s bodies and crept beneath their shirts. "Good, very good!" He felt extremely excited, as if he was floating in the air. Just as he was enjoying himself, he heard footsteps rushing towards him, interrupting his peace. "What are you doing here?" D red at his junior, Java, with some dissatisfaction. "D, put a stop to this. We can''t keep this up anymore. If we provoke Fade, Sogo Studio will be doomed!" Java warned. Hearing that, D frowned and snapped unhappily, "Java, you''re spouting nonsense again." "I''m doing this for the greater good. Look, we''re famous now. The whole world knows who we are. If Master finds out about this, he would definitely praise me." "D, this is not right! Fade is a terrifying man. If we anger him, I''m afraid..." "Don''t be afraid!" D waved hisContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. hand discontentedly and said, "I just made somements, that''s all. Even if Fade really was upset, what can he do? Is he going to rush to Knd and destroy Sogo Studio?" "It''s Fade we''re speaking of, so I''m afraid that it''s really possible! Plus, we did send people to join the battle at Makallu Peak. If..." "Alright, stop talking." D waved his hand impatiently. "What''s done is done. What''s the point of saying all these now?" "Besides, if he really dares toe, I''m ready." "Don''t forget, I am among the top twenty martial artists in Knd. It''s not going to be hard for me to beat up that punk." Java tried to emphasize again, "No! Fade has mastered over 5,000 streaks of martial essence. There''s no way we can go up against someone like him. You..." "5,000 streaks? Stop kidding around. I still have work to do. You shall leave!" D waved his hand and dismissed him. After that, he pounced on the women beside him with an obscene smile. Chapter 2681 Chapter 2681 ? D was enjoying himself. Suddenly, a loud bang shook the entire Sogo Studio. He shivered. He quickly got up from the group of women and shouted, "Hey, what''s going on out there?" There were footsteps approaching. Shortly after, someone rushed in and reported, "Sir, someone is attacking us. The west hall has been torn down by him with one blow." "What!" D fumed in rage. "Who dares to stir up trouble in Sogo Studio? He must have a death wish." "Everyone, get him here now! I''m going to teach him a lesson myself!" D ordered angrily. However, before he could hear a reply, Java rushed in anxiously, "D, bad news." "What is it? Why are you so panicked!" He scowled discontentedly. Java couldn''t calm himself down. He tugged on D''s arm and gushed, "It''s Fade, Fade Chen. He is here." "What? Fade? He''s the one who''s causing the stir?" Java nodded, "It''s him. I recognized him at a nce. None of us is a match for him. Let''s run!" D''s expression darkened, and he said coldly, "So what if he is here? We''re in Knd. This is Sogo Studio, not his territory. He can''t mess around here!" "But D..." Java still tried to persuade him. However, D waved his hand and snapped, "Enough. I''ll deal with him." With that, he strode out. At this moment, another loud band sounded from outside, then the ground began to tremble. Through the gap, D could see that another building of Sogo Studio had crumbled. All around, many disciples were covered in blood and screaming in pain. Seeing this scene, he shuddered. He hurriedly turned to Java and said, "Call everyone you know and ask them for help." "Right away!" Java nodded and then ran in the opposite direction. As for D, his expression turned gloomy as he stepped out. As soon as he came out, he could see that Sogo Studio was already half in ruins. In an instant, his eyes turned red in anger. He gritted his teeth, looked at the figure in the air, and shrieked in a low voice, "Fade, how dare you attack Sogo Studio?!" In the air, Fade heard the voice. He looked over and asked coldly, "Are you D?" D leapt up into the sky and floated in the air opposite Fade. "I am!" "I need an exnation for this. Otherwise, I will never let you go and neither will our studio." "An exnation?" Fade sneered and waved his right hand. Another ray of light shot out and hit the buildings on the other side, creating a loud boom. "I''m warning you not to go overboard." D gnashed his teeth and red at him. Fade curled his lips and challenged with a sneer. "Is this overboard? I haven''t even killed you yet." "How dare you!" D bellowed angrily. A violent strength burst out from his body and rushed towards Fade. Admittedly, D was quite strong himself. He was, after all, the director of Sogo Studio. He had mastered at least 1,500 streaks martial essence, which was fairly impressive. Unfortunately, such strength was nothing to Fade. Facing D''s ferocious attack, he merely blocked it with a wave of his hand. Instantly, a burst of energy exploded into the air, shattering D''s force and smashing hard against his body. Poof! D spat out a mouthful of blood. His whole face turned pale and his face was filled with terror. At first, he was confident that no matter how powerful Fade was, he must have mastered 1,000 - 2,000 streaks martial essence at most. He had assumed that Fade had boasted about his own reputation. Hence, he never really believed in the stories he heard. However, at that moment, he felt the immense power that he was up against. With just a simple wave of his hand, Fade managed to not only block an attack, but also harm him. If only Fade had put in a little more strength, D would not have been able to block it at all. Thinking of this, his attitude shifted. He bowed his head and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I was wrong for what I said online; I apologize. Please forgive me." Chapter 2681 2 "Misunderstandings? Jokes?" Fade snorted, "Care to exin why you captured a martial artist from my hometown and humiliated him in front of your studio?" "What about the fact that your studio had sent men to join in the battle on Makallu Peak?" "I..." D was lost for words. His eyes were shifting back and forth as he tried toe up with an exnation. However, Fade did not bother to give him a chance. He shook his head and snapped, "Keep the crap. Your death is the only exnation." Immediately, a crimson sword condensed in his right hand and he aimed it straight at D. Feeling the fiery me of the red sword, D''s face showed a horrified expression. "No, no..." At that critical moment, Java was rushing over with a dozen or so Knd martial artists. These martial artists were all highly respected experts. Looking at the red sword light above Sogo Studio in the distance, Java was anxious and shocked. D noticed that help had arrived. He hurriedly shouted, "Quick, save me!" Boom! Immediately, all the martial artists attacked. They struck out streaks of energy against Fade''s sword, which was shing down, in an attempt to stop him. On the other hand, Fade turned hisN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. head and nced at them. He activated his fire essence with his elixir core and charged it into the long sword through his arm, making the me burn even wilder Boom! The martial artists'' energies crashed onto the long sword. They were hoping they could stop the attack, or at least redirect it. However, as soon as the energy came into contact with the sword, it immediately melted into nothing. The long sword remained firm in its position and swung down at D. "No..." He cried out hisst words right before his whole body was slit in half by the sword. His blood didn''t even have the time to spurt out before his body was consumed by the mespletely. "D!" Seeing this, Java let out a shrill cry. He red at Fade with a face full of hatred, his fists clenched so tightly that cracking sounds could be heard. Yet, in the end, he was too scared to rush forward and take revenge. Chapter 2682 Chapter 2682 ? Fade sheathed his long sword and ced his hands behind his back. He swept his gaze across the crowd and focused on Java. Looking at the dozen or so martial artists who were rushing over, he coldly said, "D had humiliated me, I must y him!" "If you can''t ept it, you are free to challenge me." The scene fell into dead silence. Not a single person dared to respond. Their gazes shifted, all avoiding his stare. No one dared to challenge him. After all, their strength was not much different than that of D''s. If he was killed by Fade with one blow, they would be no match for him. Seeing this, Fade revealed a disdainful sneer. He turned around and prepared to leave. However, at this moment, there was a rumbling sound. Looking up, a few helicopters were flying in his direction. On the ground, there were tanks and troops approaching. In the distance. Fade could even see a row of cannons aiming at him. "It seems like the Knd military wants me to stay." He sneered and flew over to the west. Seeing this, the helicopters immediately followed suit.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At the same time, someone shouted with a megaphone, "Fade, you have seriously vited our rights. Stop escaping and surrender now. Otherwise, we willunch an attack." Upon hearing the military''s announcement, the martial artists who had been scared a moment ago regained their confidence. They were hoping that the military could deal with him. When Fade heard it, he turned his gaze toward the helicopter. He waved his right hand in that direction. In an instant, a red light shot through the air and went right at the helicopter. The official who had previously shouted over the megaphone was instantly stunned. He shouted hurriedly, "Avoid it, quick!" However, Fade''s attack was so fast that the pilot could not react in time at all. All he could do was to stare as the st of energy headed towards him. The energy was surging with great power and it was about to pierce through the helicopter. Just as everyone on board was in despair, the energy suddenly changed its direction. It grazed past the helicopter then flew behind them. With a loud boom, it exploded into mes. On the ground, cries of horror could be heard. The senior official on the ne turned around and saw that the television tower atop the mountain had copsed in the mes. At this moment, Fade put his hands behind his back again and threatened coldly, "Are you sure I should stay?" In the helicopter, the senior official was in a cold sweat. He stared at the fire burning behind him and clenched his jaw. Eventually, he ordered, "Retreat. Let him leave!" Upon receiving the order, the soldiers and tanks stopped moving. All the cannons were also turned away. The helicopters began to move further away, no longer blocking Fade''s path. Seeing this, he snorted, turned into a shadow and left. When Fade''s figure finally disappeared in sight, everyone around the Sogo Studio ruins finally let out long sighs of relief. Beads of sweat trickled down their forehead like a loose tap. By the time Fade returned to Capital City, the news of the destruction of Sogo Studio and D''s death had already spread around the world. In an instant, the organizations that were hesitant before made a decision. They publicly dered that they would personallye to the conference in Jade City that would be held in a week, to offer their sincere apologies and topensate for any damages. On the Inte, the foreignizens, who were dissatisfied, shut their mouths as well. No one dared to make a sound anymore. After all, D was a living example. If any of them angered Fade, he could easily track them down and kill them. As for the countries'' support, they seemed powerless in front of someone like him. Moreover, smaller countries wouldn''t even dare to go against someone so highly skilled anyway. In half a day, all the organizations that had taken part in the battles in Makallu Peak and East Coast had released statements iming that they were going to send representatives over to negotiate and apologize. In the end, the only remaining ones who hadn''t made a public stand were iseka who participated in the Makallu Peak battle and the Sacred Hall who participated in the East Coast battle. iseka used to be an underground fighter in Micovia. He did not belong to any particr organization. Although it was rumored that he had been subdued by the government of Micovia, there was no concrete evidence. Not to mention the fact that he was wanted for crimes that he hadmitted. He was practically a dead man anyway. Therefore, Micovia has not really put in much effort in this regard. In fact, they didn''t even bother sending a single person to the East Coast battle. However, this was entirely different from the situation with the Sacred Hall. iseka was unable to attend because he had no one to represent him. On the other hand, the Sacred Hall of Eand simply felt like they did nothing wrong. Furthermore, while all the other §Ö§ä organizations were showing their sincere apologies to Fade, the Sacred Hall decided to bring up the past. They criticized him for trying to assault their Saintess and Princess, Celine and Erin. Back in Capital City, Fade was looking through the news. A cold smirk appeared on his face. "Since the Sacred Hall is so stubborn, they''d better be prepared for what''s about toe!" "Mr. Chen, the negotiation team heading to Jade City are allpiled here in this list. Would you like to take a look?" The staff member handed over a list and asked respectfully. Fade looked at the list. There were a few familiar names, but the rest were mostly just regr employees. As such, he didn''t have any opinions and said, "Looks good to me!" After settling all his work, he returned home. Before he even had the time to sit down, his phone rang. Fade picked up the phone. "Hello!" "President Chen, is that you?" The voice on the other side was very respectful. "Yes, speaking. Who''s on the line?" Fade asked. "President Chen, I''m a secretary working under the president department at Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc? Is something wrong?" He was a little surprised. He never expected a call from thepany. "President Chen, it''s not about the business. It''s about Miss Wei!" "Miss Wei, Sister Lily! What happened to her?" Fade asked hurriedly. "She''s been overworking herself. Her body can''t take it anymore. She''s actually been sick for quite a while, but she refuses to take a break. I a keep asking her to go for a check-up at the hospital, or at least take a rest at home, but she just wouldn''t listen tome. I don''t know what else to do, so I called you," the secretary said meekly. After listening, his expression darkened. "She''s sick? I''ll be right over!" After hanging up the phone, he got up and rushed to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Chapter 2683 Chapter 2683 ? "Where''s Sister Lily?" Fade rushed to the top floor of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and asked the secretary at the door. The secretary pointed inside the office and replied, "Miss Wei is still working inside." He frowned immediately and nodded to her. "Thank you for your hard work. Just leave it to me." "It''s my job, no trouble at all," she felt rather ttered and replied hurriedly. After all, he was not only a major shareholder of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, but also the hero of the entire country, a well-known martial artist in the world. Such a notable figure hadplimented her, so naturally, she was flustered. Anyhow, she still maintained her professionalism. She quickly regained her senses and left with her head bowed. He walked slowly to the door of the office and gently knocked on the door. He waited for a while, but there was no response. "Did she not hear me?" Fade was a little confused and knocked a little harder. However, he was once again met with silence. He had a bad feeling. He couldn''t care anymore. He opened the door and stomped right in. As soon as he entered the office, he saw Lily lying motionlessly on her desk. "Sister Lily!" He was shocked and he rushed over. He reached out to help her up while feeling her pulse. It didn''t take long for him to determine her condition. She was just exhausted and her pulse was weak; it was nothing serious. He breathed a sigh of relief and slowly channeled some positive energy into her body. "How do you feel? Any better?" He asked. "I m much better. I''m fine!" Lily nodded and was ready to go back to work. However, how could Fade possibly let her do so? He grabbed her hand and stopped her. "Sister Lily, you''re too tired. You need to rest." "I''m fine. I just fell asleep. I still have some work to do. I''ll go home as soon as I finish this." Seeing this, he reached down and picked her up with both arms. "Ah!" She let out a cry of surprise and quickly grabbed onto his arms for support. She leaned against his chest shyly, her cheeks slightly flushed. "W-What are you doing? Put me down!" "Sister Lily, you have to rest." Without hesitation, Fade carried Lily out of the office. "I''ll take you home." "Stop, there are so many people outside!" She was panicking. After all, she was the person-in-charge of thepany. It would not be nice if her employees saw this. He retorted, "What''s there to be afraid of? I''m President Chen and you''re the person- in-charge. Who would dare to say a thing?" "No, put me down now. I promise to take a break!" She was really flustered. He didn''t let go. He held her and walked straight to the elevator. "Sister Lily, don''t be afraid. We''ll go straight to the parking lot. No one will see us." "Fine, just hurry up!" She was still worried about being seen and blushed slightly. "Don''t worry, no one will know." He paced to the elevator designated for president use and pressed on the button.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Soon, the elevator arrived. With a ding, the doors opened. He was about to take her into the elevator. Unexpectedly, the secretary was carrying a stack of documents out. The three of them were stunned at the same time. "President Chen, Miss Wei, you guys..." The secretary could not help but exim, but she was quick to realize her mistake. She hurriedly lowered her head and turned around. "I didn''t see anything" Fade was speechless. He did not expect that the special elevator, which was rarely used, would be coincidentally upied at this moment. Lily''s face was flushed red. She struggled to get down from his arms. Then, she tidied her clothes and coughed, "Jesse, I was just feeling sick. President Chen was merely helping me out." "I-1 understand." The secretary, Jesse, nodded quickly, then bowed her head and walked out of the elevator. Fade coughed and helped Lily into the elevator. As soon as the elevator door closed, she breathed a sigh of relief, then red at him. "It''s all your fault. Why did you have to do that?" He scratched his head and said, "Sister Lily, it''s not a big deal. Who cares if someone sees?" "You might not care! But don''t forget, I''m still unmarried!" She rolled her eyes at him. He immediately apologized. "I''m sorry, Sister Lily. I was wrong." The two people got off the elevator and headed to the underground parking lot. Fade drove Lily''s car and the two of them headed straight back to her home. Later on, he told her to take a shower and take a rest in bed. Meanwhile, he put on an apron and began to get himself busy in the kitchen. Half an hourter, he went into her bedroom with a hot bowl of porridge. He helped her up and fed her one mouthful after another. After eating up, she looked much better. He cleaned up the dishes and returned to the bedroom. He sat by the bed and stared at her. Her hair was messy and she had no makeup on For a moment, he was in a daze. Usually when he saw her, she was always in her work attire. She had always dressed in a suit with her hair tied up in a low bun, with delicate but professional makeup. Right now, she was moreid back and casual, rather at ease. It just happened to show a different side to her usual career woman persona. Her face was gentle and her eyes narrowed into two half-moons whenever she smiled. "Uh, what''s wrong? Is there anything on my face?" Lily asked when she noticed Fade staring at her. He quickly averted his gaze and coughed awkwardly. "Nothing, nothing." "By the way, Sister Lily, you''re working yourself too hard. Stop piling on so much work for yourself. You need a work life bnce." She replied, "I''m fine. There aren''t that many things to do. I can handle them." Hearing this, he snapped seriously, "Sister Lily, if you keep this up, I would rather shut down thepany than see you passing out on your desk again." "You..." She wanted to refute, but when she saw his firm eyes, she could only nod. "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I promise I''ll take more breaks from now on." "Good!" He smiled. She was about to continue when her phone suddenly rang. He stood up and prepared to leave the bedroom. However, she stopped him. "It''s fine. It''s just my dad." She answered the call. "Hi! Yes, I am home. Fade sent me back." "I know, I will." "Dad, stop it. I have my own ns." "I know you mean well, but..." "Okay, I understand!" After hanging up, she put down her phone and sighed. Chapter 2684 Chapter 2684 ? Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? What did your dad say to you?" Lily sighed softly and replied, "Nothing serious. My dad wants me to go on several blind dates." "Blind dates?" Hearing this, he felt his heart skip a beat for no reason. "Sister Lily, if you don''t want to, I can give him a call. I''m sure he''ll understand." She waved her hands. "No, he didn''t force me. He just says that I''m getting old and so he wants to introduce some men to me. Whether I want to or not, it''s up to me. But..." "Do none of them appeal to you?" He asked. She nced at him and replied casually, "Once you''ve had a taste of the best, nothing else is worth looking at."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "I already have my eye on someone, so anyone else just never feels right to me." "Do you get what I mean?" Looking at her affectionate eyes, his heart skipped a beat, and a warm feeling welled up. She had once confessed to him. However, at the time, he had already married Quin. Hence, she had always kept her feelings to herself. She never crossed the boundary between them. She could hide her feelings, but it would always be there. Just like wine, it got stronger as time passed. Lately, Jimmy had been trying to introduce Lily to some men and she had tried meeting them with an open mind. However, after meeting them, she realized that the person in her heart could never be reced. "Sister Lily, I..." Even though Fade was already at the Lord Level, he was still very clueless when it came to rtionships. He had no idea how to respond to Lily''s feelings. Seeing his flustered look, she said slowly, "I understand." "But, can you stay here tonight?" "Uh, I..." He was startled. She smiled faintly. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to hurt Quin. I just want you to keep mepany for the night. You can just sit there quietly. You don''t have to do anything." After a moment''s thought, he nodded. "Okay, I''ll stay." She smiled and pointed to the other side of the double bed. "It''s cold at night. Hop in!" "1-1 don''t think that''s a good idea!" He refused. "Do you not trust me? Or, do you not trust yourself?" She rolled her eyes and asked. Fade was speechless for a moment. Eventually, he climbed into the bed and sat next to Lily. The two chatted softly, from their initial acquaintance in Bay City to their various encounters. Bit by bit, the memories slowly resurfaced in their minds, leaving warm smiles on their faces. Soon after, it began to gette. Both of them were a little tired. Thus, they closed their eyes and slowly slipped under the quilt. At that moment, Lily suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Fade, who was lying beside her. Her mouth moved slightly as she whispered. "I''m sorry!" Then, with a faint swoosh, she reached out her fair arm and gently moved over. The next morning, Fade sat on the bed and looked at the sunshineing through the curtain. He rubbed his eyebrows with a heavy head. On the double bed, there was no one beside him. However, he knew very clearly that in the early morning, Lily had carefully got out of bed. After changing the white sheets that had been stained red, she left a letter behind and slipped away. With his strength, no matter how careful she had been, there was no way she could have avoided him. However, after what happened the night before... Like her, he didn''t know how to face her for a moment, so he pretended to be asleep and ignored her departure. After putting on his clothes, he picked up the letter sitting on the bedside. He opened it. There weren''t many words on it as she had probably written it in a hurry. "Fade, I''m sorry for what I did. I''m sorry to done that, but I really eve Quin. I know I shouldn''t bet el: control myself." "Two years ago, when I confessed my feelings to you, I firmly believed that time would heal everything." "But a few days ago, when my dad asked me to go on a blind date, I realized that you have never left my heart." "I don''t want to spend the rest of my life with someone I don''t love. It''s unfair to either of US." "I also know that I can''tpare to Quin, much less to you. I don''t expect to be your wife." "So this is the path I have chosen. This is the only way I can live out my life with the person I love." "Don''t contact me because I... I don''t know how to face you." After reading it, Fade sighed, picked up his phone, and dialed Lily''s number. Although she told him not to contact her, he couldn''t just put this out of his mind after he had taken advantage of her. The phone rang for a while but no one answered. Then, he made several more calls, but to no avail. In the end, he left a voice message. "Sister Lily, I''m also responsible for what happenedst night. I hope we the right time to talk." camo Then, he packed up and left her home. He decided to wait a couple more days to let her cool off. Then, he would talk to her. However, his trip to Jade City to negotiate with the foreign organizations was drawing pool He had no choice but to leave In the end, he could only leave her a message before he flew with his team to Jade City. While he was leading the team to Jade City, the heads of each country''s martial arts organizations were holding a call. "How are the preparations going?" "Good news. The big shot from Red Flower Society in Micovia has agreed. He will soon make his way to Jade City." "Great. With his help, the negotiation should go much smoother." "Don''t be too optimistic. Fade is as stubborn as a mule. He''s not easy to deal with." "Don''t be afraid. Fade might be tough, but since he has agreed to negotiate, there must be room to turn things around." "By the way, how are things going in Jade City?" "They are just a bunch of fence-sitters who can be easily settled with some money. No big deal." "How about the newspapers, the TV stations, and the media websites? Have they all been notified?" "All arranged, as well as the students of Jade University." "Mm, that''s good. This time, we must be united. We can''t let Fade get whatever he wants." "Got it!" "Okay, let''s call it a day!" Chapter 2685 Chapter 2685 ? Leading his team to Jade City, Fade just got off the ne.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sasha Li, the president of Li Group, thergestpany in Jade City, was waiting outside with a group of people. "Why are you here?" He looked at her. After more than two years of training, the wilful youngdy had be much more mature. She was dressed in a professional suit with her hair tied up in a low bun. Her face looked slightly serious with her ck framed sses. All these made her look less childish and arrogant than she used to be. She appeared to be much more mature and intellectual now. Facing him, she was very respectful. She bowed to him and said, "Mr. Chen, it''s been a while since you came to Jade City. Of course I have to wee you in person." "I have arranged a hotel for your stay. You may all head there for a rest immediately," she continued. He nced at the tired faces of the team members behind him and nodded. "Okay, well follow you." "Alright!" Sasha immediately arranged the transportation for everyone. Then, she made herself the personal driver for Fade and started the car. "Mr. Chen, are you here for something important?" She asked. The negotiation was not a secret, so he did not bother to hide it. "I am the leader for the negotiation with all the foreign martial arts organizations." She said, "I have heard about that. Mr. Chen, you''re so powerful. You have defeated all the foreign martial artists. Everyone says that you''re the best martial artist of our generation." "Come now, stop ttering me. Get straight to the point!" He waved his hand. She stuck out her tongue awkwardly, finally showing some of her liveliness again. "Well, actually when we heard that you areing to Jade City, my father and a few other businessmen decided to hold a banquet. They would like to invite you to the event." "A banquet? What for?" He asked. "Nothing specific. It''s just so that everyone can get to know each other. In recent years, Jade City has changed quite a bit and so has Li Group. However, there are still plenty of newly establishedpanies that are pretty influential here, so..." "I don''t think..." He wanted to refuse. After all, he was not interested in this kind of event. However, he suddenly recalled that some economic experts in the negotiation team had once told him that it would not be an easy task to requestpensation from the foreign martial artists in the uing negotiation. Things would definitely go much smoother if he had a professional by his side. Thinking of this, it wasn''t such a bad idea to make acquaintances with some of the local businessmen and associations. Thus, Fade changed his mind and asked, "When is the banquet?" "That''s up to you, Mr. Chen." He then replied, "Let''s do it tonight then." "Tonight! Okay, I''ll inform my dad right away!" Sasha''s face lit up with joy. She immediately put on her earphones and called her father, Martin, to settle the matter. Meanwhile, the negotiation team had checked in to the hotel that Sasha had booked. After washing up, Fade brought the economic experts from his team along to attend Martin''s banquet. The banquet was nothing special. As usual, Martin took him around and introduced him to all the guests. His duty was merely to keep the conversation going. Anyhow, with Fade''s identity and status, he didn''t really have to propose toasts. All he needed to do was to stand there, and people would approach him to toast him. As for the financial issues, it was mostly handled by the experts. After a hearty night of chatter, everyone took a group picture. Then, the banquet ended on a high note. Fade was ready to return to the hotel, but Martin suddenly approached him with a mysterious look on his face. "Mr. Chen, are you leaving?" Fade nodded. "Yes, it''s gettingte. Is there anything else?" Martin rubbed his hands together and smiled. "Mr. Chen, there are rooms here You don''t need to trouble yourself. I''ve already ???? arranged everything so you can just head up to rest." "That''s alright. I''d rather go back to the hotel. It''s not far away so there''s no need to trouble you." Fade waved his hand and rejected. Martin hastily persuaded, "Mr. Chen, it''s really no trouble. Everything is ready. The room card is right here!" As he spoke, he handed a room card to Fade. Seeing how persistent he was, Fade took the room card and said ''Okay, I''ll stay here for the night." "Have a good rest, Mr. Chen!" Martin smiled. wne Fade then went upstairs, straight to his presidential suite, and swiped his card to open the door. After taking off his shoes and coat, he prepared to take a shower before going to bed. Just as he was about to go over, the bathroom door opened and a young beautiful woman came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bathrobe. Taking a closer look, he noticed that the beauty was none other than Sasha. "Sasha, why are you here?" Fade was startled. She tugged on her bath towel and looked at him with glittering eyes as she said softly, "I''m here to help you rest, Mr. Chen." He frowned. He finally understood why Martin had insisted on keeping him here. It was because his daughter was waiting for him in the room. "I can rest alone. I don''t need you to apany me," he rejected. She lowered her head slightly, bit her lip, and spoke with a slightly aggrieved look, "Mr. Chen, are you still ming me for what happened?" He said discontentedly, "Don''t overthink things. It was not a big deal. I''ve long forgotten about it." "Then, am I not beautiful enough for you to like me?" He shook his head. "You are beautiful and you look great. It has nothing to do with you. I''m married." "I know!" Sasha said, "I don''t want to be your wife, Mr. Chen. I only want to be with you. Even if it''s just this once." He did not expect her to be so straightforward. For a moment, he was left speechless. Seeing this, she loosened her grasp on her bathrobe. Immediately, it fell off. She held him in her arms. "Mr. Chen, please give me a chance. Just one night, okay?" Admittedly, she was gorgeous. Both her face and figure were very attractive. However, right at that moment, he wasn''t enticed at all. He pulled her bathrobe back on, then pushed her out of his room. With a m he shut the door and locked it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sitting on the bed, he let out a long sigh and frowned as he pondered on this matter. Chapter 2686 Chapter 2686 ? It must be a deliberate arrangement that Sasha was throwing herself at him. From his arrival at the airport, to Martin''s banquet, and finally her appearance in his room, it was just one scheme after another. Fade was certain that she would not have fallen for him suddenly, to the point where she decided to give herself up to him like that. It was most likely due to the recent events. He had won both battles in Makallu Peak and East Coast. Due to this, his fame had once again climbed to a whole new level. He had be known as one of the top martial artists in the world. Considering his status, Sasha and Martin must have wanted to jump in on the bandwagon, to the extent that they were willing to do such a thing. After all, they were a business family. There was nothing sweet or innocent about them. He could understand their intentions, but he could not agree with them. Not to mention the fact that he and Lily had just slept together before he came to Jade City. The situation between them was stillplicated. Thest thing he wanted was another romantic mess in Jade City, or else, he would be entangled in so many different rtionships. After a night''s rest, Fade returned to the hotel the next day. His negotiation team had already set to work as they prepared all sorts of information required for the negotiation. He merely oversaw the preparation; he left the details to the experts. He was scanning through the information when an expert came to him in a hurry. "Mr. Chen, please have a look at this." "What is it?" Fade took the tablet and read it. Soon after, his eyes turned cold. "What''s going on?" The expert said, "It''s an article published by one of the local newspaper offices." "Your attendance at the banquetst night has been exposed. Lichee Daily is making a big deal out of it. They im that all the businessmen present are greedy and covetous, and you are like them." "Evidently, it''s beginning to work. There have been somements online criticizing you. Some are even speaking against our negotiation team." As he spoke, the expert showed him some of thements. Fade quickly skimmed through it. "So, I heard it''s a negotiation, yet Fade was meeting all these wealthy tycoons in secret. What is that supposed to mean?" "Haha. It was all just a facade after all. He only came here for the money and power." "I''ve heard of this guy, Fade. He came to Jade City two years ago and hurt many local businessmen and entrepreneurs. It seems like he''sing back for another round." "Reject the negotiation team, oppose this negotiation!" "They im that it''s a peaceful negotiation. In reality, they''re just here to suppress us. What kind of sportsmanship is that?" "The other parties have already admitted their defeat, yet he just can''t let them go. Such a shame!" "He''s too arrogant. This is not going to end well for him." "This is what happens when someone gets rich all of a sudden! Just a bunch of nouveau riche!" After reading these, Fade scowled and asked, "Who wrote this article? Is there more to it?" "Uh, we''re not sure," the expert replied honestly. It was only then that Fade realized that the people he brought along were mainly experts at negotiating, but not investigating. Furthermore, they weren''t in Capital City. There weren''t as many resources avable to them. Therefore, Fade waved his hand and said, "You guys should just focus on the negotiation. I''ll get to the bottom of the news article!" Then, he went out with his mobile phone in hand. With a single phone call, he summoned both Martin and Sasha over. He looked at them with a sullen face. The two of them gazed at him uneasily. "Mr. Chen, if you''re upset about what happenedst night, we are very sorry. I really didn''t mean to do you any harm," Sasha apologized. Martin hastily exined, "My daughter was just acting on impulse. Mr. Chen, we really don''t have any other intentions."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "It''s not about that!" Fade snapped coldly. "What is it then?" The father-daughter duo were stunned. Fade showed them the news article from earlier and said, "Read it yourselves!" After reading it, their faces suddenly turned pale. "What''s going on? You are the one who hosted the banquet. Then, this news article was released the next day." Sasha and Martin were instantly frightened out of their wits. "Mr. Chen, we don''t have anything to do with this." "I swear, we really don''t know about this at all." Fade added coldly, "If it wasn''t you, then look into this as soon as possible. Otherwise..." It was always more effective to leave threats hanging in the air. They hurriedly nodded and excused themselves to investigate the matter. Two hourster, they came back with a pile of information. Fade nced at the documents and ordered coldly, "Just tell me what you found out." Martin quickly responded, "The media that released that article is called Lichee Daily. It''s run by a man named Faunus Huang. As for how he got that information, a paper manufacturer at the banquet gave him the intel." "I have agreed with the otherpanies to cut off ties with that manufacturer. I promise that such a thing will never happen again." "As for this news article, I have ordered men to control thements online." Fade said, "Don''t be in a hurry to block it. It might have the opposite effect." "Tell me more about Lichee Daily and Faunus." Martin looked to the side and Sasha answered, "They are a family owned business that hasn''t been around long, roughly fifteen years only." "Since the establishment of Lichee Daily, they have relied on opposing officials, entrepreneurs, and tycoons to make a name for themselves. They im to be standing on the side of the citizens. Because of their aggressive and controversial r¨¦porting style, they have quite a strong fan base." Content belongs to "This time, they took advantage of your photo and insisted that you are the same as the other tycoons and plutocrats. It''s likely that they''re using this to turn the public against you." Fade continued, "But why would they do that? Is there someone behind all this?" "Well, we haven''t found any evidence of that so far," Sasha said honestly. "Then investigate more!" Fade shouted harshly. "Understood!" She nodded quickly. After Martin and Sasha left, Fade sat behind the desk with a solemn expression on his face. Initially, he had assumed there wouldn''t be much difficulties with the negotiation. After all, the martial arts organizations had all already admitted defeat. There was not much left for them to argue. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Unfortunately, it seemed that things were not as smooth as he had expected. The representatives from the other organizations hadn''t even arrived yet, nor had the negotiations actually begun. However, problems were already emerging. The news article was only the beginning. To be honest, Fade didn''t care much about being linked to those rich businessmen and getting hate forthat. Despite this, in thetter part of the article, the focus was turned to his entire negotiation team. This was causing the public to oppose his team, as well as the negotiation itself. Fade found this to be very unusual. Therefore, he asked Sasha to investigate whether there was anyone else behind this. Chapter 2687 Chapter 2687 ? Tapping his fingers on the table, Fade was startled when his phone suddenly rang. "Fade, are you in Jade City?" An old voice sounded on the other side of the phone. Fade was stunned for a moment before realizing that it was Otto, a famous Chinese Medicine practitioner in Jade City, the founder of Otto Clinic. "Master Pai, I just arrived yesterday. I''m surprised that you''re calling me." Otto said, "Did you see yesterday''s news?" "Do you mean the article by Lichee Daily?" Fade asked. "Yes, that''s it. It seems like you already know." "Yeah. What about it?" Fade asked. "Due to that article, Sincere Medicine Center is in some trouble. If you''re free, can you drop by the center?" Hearing this, Fade recalled something. He had set up the medical center in Jade City. After he left, he entrusted Otto to be in charge. It was normal for Otto to notify him about Sincere Medicine Center. After a pause, he replied, "Master Pai, I''ll be right there." After notifying his team, he headed over to Sincere Medicine Center straight away. He was still a street away from the center when he saw a crowd of people gathering at the entrance, shouting noisily. Fade frowned and sped up his pace. Arriving at the entrance, he finally got a clear picture of the situation. A man in his thirties was holding a sign that read, "Boycott Fade and Sincere Medicine Center." The man shouted all kinds of slogans whereas the group of people around him cheered with him. "Say no to dishonest entrepreneurs!" "Say no to corruptpanies!" "Say no to Sincere Medicine Center!" These protestors blocked the entrancepletely. Although the staff tried to keep the situation under control, there was nothing much they could do. Some of the regr patients who were trying to get in ended up being chased away. There was even an elderly woman who staggered to the medicine center, wanting to buy medicines, but was stopped by the protestors. "Granny, this ce is owned by a greedy man. You shouldn''t shop here. Go somewhere else!" A protester tried to persuade her. The woman was confused and said, "The medicine here is very cheap. It''s less than half the price of what I paid at the hospital." "Granny, these people have been deceiving you. Their medicines are poisoned. Don''t trust them." "Granny, don''t you know that the owner is Fade Chen from Capital City? You can''t believe in a man like him, nor the products he sells." The elderlydy shook her head and retorted, "I don''t know about all these things. Their medicines are effective. My husband has been taking them for a month now and he''s almost fully recovered." "He has finished his medicine so I need to refill his prescription." Upon hearing this, many people frowned and started to be rude. "Granny, we''ve warned you, why won''t you listen to us?" "As I said, this medicine center is immoral. Go to the hospital next door. It''s run by Dr. Lin, a graduate from Eand. He has excellent medical skills." "The charges there are too expensive and I can''t afford it. Besides, I believe in Sincere Medicine Center." "Please step aside. I want to go in and get my medicine." Seeing that she couldn''t be persuaded, the onlookers turned into scoundrels. They joined hands to form a human wall and stopped her from going in. "What are you doing? I want to go in! My husband is still waiting for his medicine!" The elderlydy was getting anxious. However, the crowd refused to make way. Instead, they pushed her even further away. "You, why are you guys acting this way?" She was forced to step back and almost lost her bnce. Despite this, these people didn''t care at all. A young woman even reached out and gave her a hard push. The elderly woman stumbled and fell to the ground, letting out a cry of pain. "Ah, my leg." She held her leg and cried out in pain. At the same time, she pointed at the young woman andined, "You pushed me. You have to take responsibility." The young woman''s face fell and she was a little flustered. She immediately denied, "Who saw that? Don''t try to me me!" "It was you who pushed me! You refused to let me buy the medicine and you even assaulted me," shouted the elderlydy. "What do you mean? We never stopped you. We are just standing here, minding our own business," the young woman was still arguing. However, the pain in the elderlydy''s legs intensified. "My legs! Help, it hurts, help me!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At the crucial moment, Fade appeared and helped the woman up. He quickly tapped a few times on her leg and channeled some positive energy into her. Instantly, the elderly woman felt much better. She stood up from the ground, trembling slightly. "Young man, thank you, I am much better." "Granny, are you here to buy medicine? I''ll take you in!" Fade held her and walked towards the medicine center. Seeing this, the protestors surrounded them again and blocked their way. "What do you think you are doing?" Fade''s voice was cold. "Nothing! This is a public ce. We just want to stand here," one of the protestors said shamelessly. "I''ll give you onest chance. Get out of my way!" Fade''s voice deepened. "Onest chance? Naha. What else can you do?" The crowdughed coldly, looking confident. Fade''s eyes sank. He nced at the people, then opened his mouth and roared, "Get out!" Boom! The soundwave full of monstrous power shook the eardrums of the protestors In a daze, their knees went weak and they almost copsed to the floor. nevel Subconsciously, they had opened up a path. Content belongs to Then, Fade helped the elderly woman into the center. The staff weed them. Otto, who originally looked distressed, was surprised to see Fadeing in. "Fade, you''re here." The other staff members immediately came to their senses and recognized Fade. They hurriedly greeted him. "Hello, boss!" "Hello, Master Chen!" Fade nodded and handed the olddy over to another staff member. "Check this woman''s leg and dispense the medicine that her husband needs." Then, he walked to Otto and asked, "Master Pai, what the hell is going on?" He pointed to the people by the doorand said, "This morning, the news article by Lichee Daily was released. Then, these people showed up several hourster." "They kept yelling that we are a dishonestpany and that our medicines are poisonous. Not only that, they are calling you a greedy entrepreneur and a violent man Thus, they''re urging everyone to boycott Sincere Medicine Center." "Some people saw and joined the protests. They blocked some of our patients from entering. In the end, our patients had no choice but to leave." Chapter 2688 Chapter 2688 ? Fade frowned. "Have you tried calling the police?" Otto sighed and said, "We have. They came once but they can''t really do anything because in Jade City, protesting isn''t against thew. All they''re doing is standing outside. That''s considered public property." Fade''s brows furrowed tightly as he looked outside and said, "The news just came out this morning, yet now, there are already so many people here. Not to mention that all of them have signboards and slogans ready. Even the reporters are here. I''m afraid someone might be pushing things along behind the scenes!" "We guessed as much, but without any evidence, we can''t stop them." Then, he pointed to the leader of the protestors and added, "That man is called Gael Lin. He used to be a loyal customer of Sincere Medicine Center. His father was bedridden for nine years. With our medicine, his father eventually recovered." "Yet today, he suddenly changed his tune, iming that our medicines had worsened his father''s condition. Apparently, his father could have recovered a long time ago, but our medicine dyed his recovery." "Hence, he brought a group of people over to protest." Fade''s eyes were cold and he whispered, "There must be some reason for his sudden change. It''s either money or some other benefit." Otto sighed and felt helpless. Meanwhile, the protestors, who had been shocked earlier, started to stand up wobbly. They had heard the conversation between Fade and the staff members, so they now knew who he was. Gael pointed to Fade and shouted, "That man is Fade Chen, the owner of this medicine center. You blood-sucking monster. Get out of Jade City!" "Get out of Jade City!" "Boycott Fade and Sincere Medicine Center!" "This is not your ce to be. Get out!" Shouts rang out one after another, and reporters kept taking photos at the side. It was obvious that all of this had been set up in advance. "Fade..." Otto was a little anxious as he stared at him helplessly. "Master Pai, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." Immediately, Fade stepped forward and walked to Gael. He said coldly, "Who told you toe here?" Gael''s eyes flickered and he said, "What do you mean? I have no idea what you''re talking about." "No one asked me toe. We came on our own. We just can''t stand a dishonest man like you," yelled the young woman who had pushed the elderlydy earlier. Her fists were clenched. Fade turned to look at the woman and said tly, "You must be thedy who shoved the old woman!" "That old woman is in poor health. Not only have you stopped her from getting her medicine, you even injured her. Aren''t you ashamed of your actions?" The young woman''s eyes glittered but she insisted stubbornly, "I never pushed her. Don''t put it on me. Plus, isn''t she perfectly fine? Do you have any evidence that I pushed her?" "How dare you deny it! " Fade was stunned. He turned to his staff members and ordered, "Call the police and bring me the surveince footage." Due to the protests, there were already police on duty nearby. The policemen arrived in no time. Fade pulled up the surveince footage on screen for everyone to see. "Are you still trying to deny it?" He then asked coldly. The young woman''s face turned pale and her expression turned ghastly. The cops were ready to arrest her. Right at this moment, a group of people squeezed in and shouted. "Why are you guys arresting her? This is illegal." "That video is fake. You can''t believe that corrupted man!" "That olddy is perfectly fine. So what if she really got pushed? It''s no big deal." "I am aw student from Jade University. If you guys arrest her without basis, I will expose this matter to the public." The protestors were getting riled up. The police began to retreat slightly as they did not want to make the scene worse. "Mr. Chen, since no one is injured, I think it''s better to just let this go!" Fade snorted coldly and said, "The only reason why the olddy is doing well currently is because I treated her in time. Or else, things could have been very serious." "If you don''t dare to arrest her, then send someone else here. I have your chief''s phone number. Shall I give him a call?" Content belongs to Hearing this, the policeman quickly waved his hand and signaled his team to arrest the woman. The protestors began to scream and some even wanted to assault the police. Seeing this, Fade snorted heavily and warned, "Go ahead. I assure you that every single move of yours will be recorded. I will hire the bestwyer in Jade City and bring this matter to court." "I don''t care about money and I have plenty of time. I can do this all day." The protestors were taken aback at his firm and bold statements. After all, humans were selfish. They still had to consider their futures. No one was willing to get on the bad side of someone as powerful as Fade: Not to mention the fact that they were in the wrong anyway. Therefore, the police ended up taking the young woman away. The remaining protestors no longer stopped them, but they red angrily as if they wanted to skin Fade alive. The leader, Gael, was filled with righteous indignation as he began to yell, "We''ve all witnessed the sins of this viin. He has used his money and power to suppress us. We should not back down. We must fight back!" "We must fight back!" "We must fight back!" "We must fight back!" Another round of hubbub stirred up. Their voices became even louder than before.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, in the face of such a situation, Fade could onlyugh coldly and sneered at Gael. "You''re Gael Lin, aren''t you? I see you''re willing to sacrifice your father''s life for a few benefits." "You, what do you mean?" Gael''s expression shifted and he gawked at him. Fade continued coldly, "Your father has always been treated at Sincere Medicine Center. He only has onest treatment course left. However, you stopped his medications abruptly for your own selfish purposes and sent him to the hospital next door. Am I right?" Chapter 2688 3 "Is that so?" Fade snorted. He stared at Gael and shrugged. "You''d better not regret it!" "Regret? Why would I regret it? What I regret the most is letting my fathere here in the first ce. If I had gone to the hospital next door earlier, my father''s condition would have been cured long ago," Gael snapped. However, as soon as he finished speaking, his cell phone rang. After being on the phone for a few seconds, Gael''s face was full of shock. "What do you mean? How could his condition worsen? He was fine when I sent him to the hospital this morning. What''s going on?" "What? You don''t know why? What on earth are you guys up to? Isn''t Dr. Lin an overseas graduate from Eand?" "I''ll be right there!" Hanging up the phone, Gael dropped the sign in his hand and ran to the hospital next door. Seeing this, Fade said, "If you don''t want anything to happen to your father, bring him here within the next half an hour. Otherwise, he''s as good as dead." "You..." Gael turned his head and red at Fade. He wanted to retort, but his mind was too preupied by his father. In the end, he said nothing and rushed off to the hospital next door. When the other protestors saw this, they all gaped at each other and were lost for a moment. Chapter 2689 Chapter 2689 ? Fade ignored them and went back into the medicine center. Otto asked, "Fade, what is up about Gael''s father''s illness?" Fade said, "I took a look at his father''s case notes just now. If he continues to take our medication, he will recover after finishing his final course. However, Gael insisted on sending his father next door, so there will definitely be a sh in his new medication with his previous one. Hence, I know for sure that his condition will worsen." "I see!" Otto nodded and sighed, "I hope Gael still has a conscience. He shouldn''t have put his father at risk for his own selfish needs." "I hope so too!" Fade said slowly. Around fifteen minutester, Gael came back with an old man in a wheelchair. He rushed to the entrance anxiously and took out a prescription. "Please, I''m here for the medicine!" Fade stood up and scoffed lightly, "I''m sorry but weren''t you skeptical about our center? Please leave!" "I believe you now, okay? Give me the medicine!" Fade shook his head and rejected him. "No, I am not interested in your business." "Aren''t you a doctor? How could you leave him to die?" Gael questioned. Fade said, "I recall someone calling me a liar earlier, saying that my medical center is corrupt. Didn''t you im that your father was doing much better after going next door? Well, go back to them then!" "You..." Gael was speechless for a moment. With a thud, he knelt down in front of Fade and pleaded, "I know I was wrong. Please save my father." Fade snorted and his gaze turned cold. "Oh, now you''re begging for mercy? Sadly, this is not enough." "Not enough! What... What do you want?" Gael asked. "Come clean. Who put you up to this? Who is the one ordering you to nder Sincere Medicine Center?" "I..." Gael pursed his lips with a hesitant expression. "You can have as much time as you want to think about it, but do remember that your father doesn''t have the same luxury of time." While they were talking, Gael''s father suddenly coughed violently and his face turned red. Seeing this, Gael couldn''t stand it anymore and gushed, "I''ll tell you everything." "Yesterday, a reporter from Lichee Daily came to me and gave me a hundred thousand in cash, requesting me to do this." "Lichee Daily!" Fade''s gaze became fierce. At that moment, the rest of the protestors turned to re at Gael, all outraged. However, he continued, "The reporter also mentioned that he would hire some other people to join the protest and stir up trouble." As soon as they heard this, the protestors began to grow wary. They exchanged looks at each other. Some left immediately and the crowd also dispersed. "I''ve told you everything I know. Now, please give me the medicine and save my father!" Gael begged as he shook the prescription in his hand. Fade shook his head and said, "I can''t fill your prescription." "You tricked me! I''m killing you." Gael was furious and rushed towards him. Chapter 2689 1 "What? Then, what should we do?" Gael was so anxious that he didn''t even feel his own pain. Fade nced at him and walked over. "Since you''re such a dutiful son, I''ll personally treat your father''s illness!" After that, Fade held Gael''s father''s hand and began to stimte the wood essence of his elixir core. In less than three minutes, Gael''s father, who was in the wheelchair, stood up. He was lively. Gael was shocked at first but he quickly thanked Fade. "Thank you, Dr. Chen. Thank you so much. I apologize for my wrongdoings." Fade waved his hand and said, "It''s all in the past now. From now on, make better decisions!" "Yes, I''ll keep this in mind, Dr. Chen." Gael quickly nodded and left with his father. After solving the protest issue, Fade went back in to talk to Otto. They had barely exchanged a few words when Otto''s phone suddenly rang. His expression fell as he heard from the other side of the phone. "How could this be? Take care of Hannah. I''ll be right there." "What''s wrong?" Fade asked. "It''s Teddie. He told me that Hannah got into a fight at school."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "What? But Hannah is..." Fade was taken aback. In his impression, Otto''s granddaughter, Hannah, had always been a quiet and gentle girl. It was rare for her to speak in a louder tone, let alone getting into a fight. "Master Pai, I''ll go with you!" Fade said. "Okay!" Otto nodded. Then, they set off together and rushed to Jade City University where Hannah was. At the gate of the campus, Teddie was waiting anxiously. When he saw his grandfather and Fadeing over, he was surprised. "Brother Chen, why are you here?" "I was with your grandfather just now, so I decided to tag along. What''s going on?" Fade asked. Teddie exined as he urged them to walk with him, "I was in ss so don''t know the details as well. All I heard is that the other party are somew students. They were holding a talk in school." "I''m not sure of the context but my sister did not agree with their points of view, so she stood up and argued with them." "In the end, thew students tried to take action by chasing her out. Amidst the argument, they broke out into a physical fight and my sister was beaten up by them." "What?" Fade''s gaze turned icy. "Where is Hannah now?" Otto asked. Teddie said, "She''s being treated in the infirmary. The campus security guards are there too. They are discussing how to deal with it." "Let''s get over there now!" Fade sped up. When he arrived at the door of the infirmary, he heard a noise before he entered the room. "Hannah, do you understand your mistake?" A female voice asked condescendingly. A stubborn voice responded, "I did nothing wrong." "Are you still denying it? You spoke up for the immoral businessman! Your family is just as bad as Fade for working with him." "Brother Chen is neither a con man nor someone who misuses his power. Sincere Medicine Center provides medical services to people at affordable prices. They have been nothing butpassionate, Hannah retorted. Chapter 2690 Chapter 2690 ? However, the girl didn''t seem to be open to Hannah''s opinions at all. "Haha. Those are just marketing strategies. Do you really believe that? Pictures of Fade meeting with those tycoons were leaked. What do you have to say about that?" "Also, the so-called negotiation group is even more ludicrous. The other parties have given him an inch but he''s taking a mile. He sounds like a total bully to me." Hannah retorted, "No. It was those foreign martial artists who invaded us in the first ce. They are in the wrong. Shouldn''t they apologize for what they''ve done?" "Hmph! Who said so? Do you actually believe in Capital City''s brainwashing news?" "They were just here to look for the treasures and what they did in the end was to avenge their friends and family members who had died. Fade was the one who killed everyone out of nowhere. He''s nothing but a coldblooded murderer. He can''t whitewash his wrongdoings." "You''re talking nonsense. Around 2 million citizens were almost killed in the Makallu Peak battle. As for the East Coast battle, the foreign martial artists even attacked the regr citizens by the coast. They were invading our territory so it''s a deration of war. Mr. Chen''s counterattacks were reasonable and righteous," Hannah defended him. "Forget it. You''ve been brainwashed. I have nothing more to say to you," the female voice said. "Sir, many people have been injured. This girl should be arrested!" Immediately, several men''s voices rang. It was probably the campus security guards. "Miss Pai, pleasee with us." "I didn''t hit them. They hit me!" Hannah argued. "Miss Pai, please cooperate with us. Otherwise, we will have to take you by force." The officer''s voice became serious. At this moment, a deep and cold voice sounded, "I dare you to try!" In a sh, everyone''s eyes turned to the source of the voice. Hannah was stunned for a moment, then she immediately eximed, "Brother Chen, why are you here?" Fade saw that Hannah''s clothes had been torn to shreds. There were even bloodstains on her face and bruises around her eyes. Instantly, his gaze fell. "Are they the ones who did this to you?" Hannah nodded and said, "I argued with them and it turned physical. Then, they hit me." Fade''s expression darkened and he turned to re at the people in front of him. The leader was a girl with short hair. She must be the one who was speaking earlier. Behind her, there were another four or five people. Some traces of a fight could be seen on them, but it was nothing more than some messy clothing and red noses. Compared to Hannah''s injuries, it was nothing at all. Fade''s eyes instantly turned fierce. He red at them and asked coldly, "Did you guys hit Hannah?" Some of them were terrified by his re and quickly defended themselves, "We didn''t hit anyone. It was Hannah who hit us." "You didn''t hit her? How do you exin her injuries then?" Their eyes flickered. The girl hurriedly said, "She got injured by herself. We have nothing to do with it." "Do you think I am blind?" Fade roared and mmed his fist down on the table in front of her. The tremendous force instantly smashed the table into pieces. The girl was startled and she quickly looked at the security officers. "He is threatening me. He wants to hit me. Arrest him!" The officer came over and warned in a low voice, "Sir, please stop your actions immediately. We have the right to arrest you if you don''t cooperate." "Arrest me?" Fade snorted and asked, "I merely smashed the table and you want to arrest me. Where were you guys when Hannah was hit?" At that moment, Otto also stood up and fumed angrily, "I am Otto Pai. I will remember everything you have done to my granddaughter. If you don''t give me an exnation, I swear I will bring this to the court, no matter who you are." Otto was still quite well known in Jade City. The officers suddenly looked a little flustered. However, the girl immediately said, "My father is Teago Qin, a famouswyer. None of us is afraid of awsuit." Hearing that, the officers'' faces shifted a little again. Teddie introduced to Fade in a low voice, "Teago is one of the most famouswyers in Jade City. This girl is his daughter, Winny Qin." Fade''s gaze began to turn chilly. "Teago, a famouswyer! Good, very good!" "Let''s just see how famous you are, shall we?" After that, he grabbed his phone and made a call. "It''s me. Contact all thewyers in Jade City. I want everyone to take down a man named Teago Qin. Don''t let anything slip past you, especially if it''s illegal. Yes, no matter the price!" Hearing this, Winny was in a panic at first, but then she said with a sneer, "Haha. Come on, at least try to put in more effort into your acting. Summoning all thewyers in Jade City with a single phone call? Please, who do you think you are? The President? Haha!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade didn''t waste any more time with her. Instead, he said directly to the security officers, "Get the principal here in fifteen minutes. Bring along the surveince footage as well." "If I don''t see him within that time, you can get ready to close up Jade University." In the face of Fade''s overwhelming aura, the officers couldn''t help but feel oppressive. They had no choice but to nod and leave quickly. Even the students behind Winny couldn''t help but worry.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Winny, he looks very powerful. Are you sure we''ll be fine?" "How about we give in and apologize? After all, it''s not a big deal." "Yes, we are just students. We can''tpete with these people." Winny snorted. "He''s just acting. I can''t believe you guys fell for it. I wonder how long he can keep this going!" Fade ignored her and called the police again. Meanwhile, in the principal''s office, the principal was sitting on his chair looking through a pile of documents. At this time, several officers pushed the door open in a hurry. The principal frowned and asked, "What happened?" "We''re sorry. Something has happened at the infirmary. There''s a man requesting your presence in fifteen minutes. He also wants you to bring over the surveince footage." "Who is that man? What''s going on?" The principal frowned and scoffed discontentedly. The security officers quickly exined the matter from head to toe. After listening to him, the principal frowned fiercely. He mmed his pen on the table andined, "It''s nothing but a small conflict between students, yet he''s demanding for me to show up. Who does he think he is? Go back and tell el that man that I''m a busy man. Let them settle the matter on their own." "But... But..." The officer stammered hesitantly. "But what?" The officer continued, "But that man seems to be quite notable. He mentioned if you don''t do as he says, Jade University will be shut down for good." "How arrogant! Who does he think he is? The governor? Even if the governor of Jade City wants to shut down the university, it won''t be that easy." The headmaster snorted. "I guess I''ll leave then." "Yes, get out!" The principal waved his hand. He raised the corner of his mouth and mumbled to himself, "What a clown. Is he really so full of himself?" Chapter 2691 Chapter 2691 ? The security officer soon returned to the infirmary but the principal was not with him. "Where''s the principal?" Fade asked. The officer dared not meet Fade''s eyes. He mumbled, "He said that he''s busy. He wants you guys to deal with it yourselves." "Hmph!" Fade''s expression turned grim. Winny and the others immediately revealed bright smiles. "Didn''t I say that he was just putting on an act? Yet you all took it so seriously. Haha, you''re doomed now!" Winnyughed, feeling extremely pleased with herself. "Hannah, prepare yourself for jail time. My dad won''t let you off so easily." Hannah nced at Fade, her eyes filled with an unwavering trust. Right then, he took out his phone and made another call. When she saw that, the sarcasm on Winny''s face became even more apparent. "Oh please, you''re still faking it? Officer, stop wasting time. Arrest her!" The officer looked at Winny, then back at Fade. He seemed a little hesitant. Winny yelled coldly, "Do you want me to call my father?" The officer''s face sank at her words. He walked over to Hannah, about to take her away. However, Fade put himself in front of the man immediately and said stonily, "If you dare touch her, I guarantee that you''ll regret it." Contemporaneously, in the office of the principal of Jade University. The principal put down a stack of documents and stretchedzily. Just as he did so, a phone call came in. He was shocked when he saw the caller''s number. He quickly picked up the phone and asked in a respectful manner, "Governor, why are you taking time out of your busy schedule to call me? Is something the matter?" The caller was none other than the governor of Jade City. Although the principal had mentioned earlier that it wouldn''t be so easy for the governor to shut Jade University down, he was still surprised to be receiving a call from him. The governor''s voice was stern and unyielding. Without bothering with any pleasantries, he cut to the chase. "Mr. Chen told me that he requested to see you, and you refused. Right now, I''m giving you onest warning. If you don''t go, then you can pack your bags right this instant!" "Huh?" The principal was flummoxed. For a moment, he was dazed. "Governor, is that Mr. Chen a very important person? Why would you call me personally for him?" Asked the principal. The governor sneered. "Important? That goes without saying! He''s much more important than you and Ibined." "What?!" The principal was in disbelief. "His name is Fade Chen. Some time ago, he turned the tide during the battles of Makallu Peak and East Coast. Does that sound important enough to you?" "Wait, he''s Master Chen?" The principal finally realized who the governor was referring to. The name "Master Chen" often came to the principal''s ears when he first arrived in Jade City two years ago. After all, at that time, Fade had turned Jade City upside down. Maritime Ocean Pharma went out of business and Li Group rose to the top. Sincere Medicine Center was another one of Master Chen''s aplishments. At present, two yearster, Fade had done even more groundbreaking things. In particr, the two battles at Makallu Peak and East Coast had shocked the whole world. He had made a name for himself as the top martial artist in the entire world. Even though the principal wasn''t familiar with martial arts, he still understood how powerful someone like Fade was.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He was definitely not someone whom the principal could afford to provoke. In fact, even the governor had no power over him. After all, the power of a governor came solely from his title. Fade''s power came from his undeniable capabilities as a martial artist. The principal had seen news articles about Fade online. Martial artists around the world even proimed before that he could bring an entire country to its knees with his heer strength. Content belongs to He wasparable to a human weapon of mass destruction. His existence alone was terrifying. These thoughts quickly shed through the principal''s mind. Immediately, his forehead became mmy from hervous sweat. The principal sprang up from his seat and uttered anxiously, "Why didn''t that officer tell me so earlier? I had known it was Master Chen, I would have rushed over immediately." "Don''t bother saying all this to me. Your time is limited. Hurry up and go!" The governor hung up. With no time to spare, the principal headed over as quickly as possible. In the infirmary, Winny gazed at the cowardly officer. Her patience thinning, she said, "If he dares stop you, just arrest him too. Do I need to teach you how to do your job?" "But..." The officer hesitated. Winny then threatened, "If you don''t do it, I will get my dad to sue you for obstruction of duty. If you want to keep your job, do it now." "I..." The officer clenched his jaw, finally looking over at Fade and Hannah with a helpless expression. He pulled out the rubber baton from his waist, about to strike. Winny smiled smugly as she saw that. "Hannah, you shouldn''t have persisted in picking a fight with me. You can''t win." "Winny, you..." Hannah red fiercely at her, looking thunderous. Just as the officer was about to attack, a shout floated in from outside. "Stop! Stop now!" The security officer halted in his tracks. Winny frowned and turned to look at the door. She demanded icily, "Who''s yelling?" "It''s me! Why? Is there a problem?" The principal ran in breathlessly. "Principal, you... Why are you here?" Winny was shocked. However, the principal could not spare any time for her. He focused his gaze on Fade, rushing forward and bowing respectfully. "Mr. Chen, I apologize. I didn''t know it was you just now, so..." "Are you the principal of Jade University?" Fade nced at the chubby man. The principal nodded hurriedly. "Yes, I am!" "Did you bring what I asked you to?" Fade asked. "Yes, it''s all here," replied the principal hurriedly as he took out aputer tablet. On screen was the video of Winny and Hannah''s fight. Fade quickly skipped through the video. Its contents were exactly as Hannah described. Winny was giving a speech with a bunch of otherw students. The contents of the speech were basically just nder against Fade, Sincere Medicine Center, and even the negotiation team. The students of Jade University were against him and his team. When Hannah passed by and heard them badmouthing Fade, she could not help but step out to defend him. As a result, Winny and her group began arguing with her. In the end, they couldn''t win with words alone. Hence, Winny and the others decided to take action directly against Hannah. That was the source of Hannah''s injuries. As Fade finished watching the video, the police arrived, just in time. Without further ado, he told them what happened and also handed over the footage as evidence. Chapter 2692 Chapter 2692 ? A police officer produced a pair of handcuffs and walked to Winny, "You are under arrest for suspicion of assault and defamation. Pleasee with us." "What do you think you''re doing? Let me tell you, my dad is Teago Qin, a reputablewyer. If you darey your hands on me, he will make you suffer," she struggled and shouted. The policeman said coldly, "I don''t care who your father is. Please cooperate with us. Otherwise, we will take you by force." "If you touch me, you''ll pay a hefty price. I''m telling you..." She continued struggling. The policeman didn''t hold back. He grabbed her arm, handcuffed her, and whisked her and the other students away. Then, the principal smiled and addressed Fade again, "Mr. Chen, I''m really sorry about this incident. I truly apologize." Fade''s voice was icy. "Don''t apologize to me. Apologize to Hannah." "Hannah, please ept my apology." At Fade''s words, the principal bowed and apologized to her. Fade immediately continued, "Jade University is a world-famous university. However, it''s been made clear that the quality of students here doesn''t live up to its name at all!" "Well... Mr. Chen, you can rest assured that I will tighten our measures. Nothing like this will ever happen again," said the principal. "It better not!" Fade eximed tly. He then left with Hannah. Even after Winny was brought to the police station, she remained arrogant. She still had full faith in her identity as aw student from Jade University, as well as the support that she would receive from her father. She did not cooperate with the police at all and did not answer any questions. The only thing she said was, "I will not say a single word until mywyer gets here." Since they couldn''t get anything out of her, the police had no choice but to keep her and her friends locked up for the time being. Behind the cold iron bars, several of them were beginning to feel frightened. "Why don''t we just admit our mistakes? It''s not a big deal. It was just a fight between students. We can cover the medical expenses. Why bother blowing things out of proportion?" "Yes, Winny. Ie from an average family. I can''t afford to get into trouble." "If this goes on my record, it won''t be easy for me to find a job after graduation." Winny red at them and huffed, "Look at you lot, so scared of such a small thing. How do you guys n on doing bigger things in the future?" "I''m telling you guys now, we won''t admit to anything. When my fatheres, he will turn things around immediately. There will be no records of any sort. Besides, I want Hannah to pay." "But..." The rest of them were still worried. She snorted. "You don''t believe in my father''s power?" "No, it''s not like that." "Of course we believe in the greatwyer, Teago Qin." "Since that''s the case just wait. It won''t be long before we get out." Winny was unflinchingly confident. Sure enough, that evening, Teago personally went to the police station. Under his name, he handed in the bail money to bail Winny and the rest out. She walked out of the police station and took off her coat. Then, she threw it on the ground, stepped hard on it, and spat. "What bad luck!" "Let''s go buy some clothes and have some good food. It''s my treat tonight." Winny waved her hand. Teago flung a credit card at his daughter and said, "There''s 100,000 dors on that card. Spend it however you like. Plus, I''m very busy recently, so don''t cause me any trouble." "Okay, Daddy. This time, it was just an ident. There won''t be a next time," she crooned coquettishly. "Alright, you guys go and have fun." He waved and watched as Winny and her ssmates left. He got into his car and dashed away in a hurry. Chapter 2692 1 "Okay, we''ll follow the n." Teago hung up. Winny rejoiced with her ssmates. After doing some shopping, they had a feast. Then, they headed to a bar to lift their spirits. In her excitement, she snapped a picture to provoke Hannah. "B*tch, I''m out. Just you wait and see tomorrow, I''ll teach you a lesson." Hannah was in Otto Clinic when she received the message. Fade was treating her injuries at the moment. Fade noticed that she went pale after she checked her phone. He could not help asking, "What''s wrong? Did something bad happen?" She showed him her phone screen. When he saw the picture, his eyes settled into a chilling, dreadful look. "She''s out, huh? Fine. It seems like her punishment earlier was too light!" After that, he took his phone and immediately called the Stealth Team of Jade City. He ordered them to make the arrest. Then, he made another call to Sasha and ordered, ¡°Gather all the bestwyers you can find in Jade City right now to sue Teago." "Understood!" She immediately epted the task without any further questions. That night, as Winny and her ssmates exited a bar, a fully-armed team came over with guns. "Get down and put your hands on your head!" "Who are you? What do you guys think you''re doing?" Winny asked. "We are the Stealth Team of Jade City. We were ordered to arrest you." "What? The Stealth Team? Why would..." As aw student, she knew very well that Jade City had a team of special forces designated to deal with extraordinary cases. She couldn''t understand why they woulde after her. "Have you guys made a mistake? I haven''t done anything." She wanted to exin to them. However, she was met with a m to the ground. "Be gentle, you''re hurting me." She was a rich youngdy who had never been treated that way bol She began wailing all of a sudden, "I want to call mywyer. I want to..." "Shut up!" Before she was done screaming, a Stealth Team member pushed her directly onto the ground. Her face rubbed against the rough cement ground, leaving a bloodstain there. At the same time, Teago had just returned to his office. In an instant frenzy, his subordinates came running over anxiously. "Master Qin, bad news. We''ve been sued." "Mr. Liu and Mr. Huang are joining forces to sue us." "New evidence has surfaced regarding that murderer''s case from a year ago. The case is going to be overturned." "The college professors working with us have all terminated their contracts with us." "What''s going on?" Teago was dumbfounded. Why had the entire firm turned into a mess while he was away? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2693 Chapter 2693 ? Winny had been locked up inside the cell for an entire day. When she saw her father enter the visiting room, tears welled up in her eyes. "Dad, hurry and get me out of here," she cried and whimpered. "Dad, theyid hands on me. Look at the injuries on my face. They tortured me too. They only gave me somemon meal. I requested a fine dining meal from Freesia Road but they refused to give it to me." "Dad, you have to sue them!" However, faced with her tirade, Teago did not say a single word. Instead, he gave her a strange look. Only when she saw that did she notice that her father was very different from how he usually was. Her father, as a famouswyer in Jade City, paid a lot of attention to his image. He normally dressed in a suit, with a tie and leather shoes. That was considered basic attire to him. However, at present, he was missing his tie, and his suit and shirt were both rumpled as if they had juste out of the wash. His chin was covered with stubble and his eyebags were deep. Coupled with his bloodshot eyes and tousled hair, he looked like a mess. "Dad, what happened to you? Did something happen outside?" Winny asked. Hearing her voice, Teago finally raised his head to look at her. "Tell me, how did this happen? How did you offend Fade?" "What happened? How did I offend Fade? Dad, what are you saying?" She was confused. He mmed his palm on the table and red at his daughter. "You''re asking me that? My firm went bankrupt and my professional license was revoked. It''s all because you offended a big shot!" "What? How is that possible?" To say she was shocked would be an understatement. "Tell me, what exactly happened?" He shouted angrily. She did not dare to hide the truth any longer. The whole story was forced out of her. After that, she curled her lips and said, "It was just a trivial matter. How did it turn out like this?" "Trivial matter? Don''t you know that Hannah is extremely close to Fade from the negotiation team? He has begun to retaliate now," he told her. "What? Is... Is he the same Fade from the negotiation team, the top martial artist, Fade Chen?" She was still reeling in shock. Enraged, he asked, "Besides him, who else could make me suffer like this in such a short time?" "Dad, then what should we do?" Winny had never thought that she would offend such a big shot. Fear began to creep into her heart. "What should we do? How would I know what to do? I don''t have anything now. I don''t know what we should do!" Teago retorted. "I''ve spoiled you since you were young, so you just go around offending anyone you please. Now, everything is over. It''s all over!" She shrank her neck back, although she still felt chagrined. She argued, "Dad, you''re the one who told me to say bad things about Fade and the negotiation team. Why are you ming me for it now?" "I told you to do it secretly, but what did you do? You were so high-profile; you even hit someone in school. Do you really think that I''m invincible?" He yelled angrily. "Dad, then... We will ask those people for help! They''re foreigners so they can do something for sure," she urged. He paused for a moment. Then, as if he had seen a final ray of hope, he took out his phone and dialed a number. A beeping sound came from the phone. Each beep was like a heavy hammer mming onto his heart, causing his anxiety to reach a fever pitch. At the moment, Winny could not help but hold her breath. It was unclear whether she wasforting her father or herself, when she said, "They''th definitely help us out. We''ve done so much for them. They won''t sit back and do nothing." The beeping sound continued. Teago''s heart sank. Just as he was on the very edge of desperation, the call was connected. His heart suddenly jumped out from a pit of despair. "Macay, it''s Teago. I''m in trouble now. Fade..." Before he could finish, Macay spoke frostily from the other end, "Teago, I know everything that''s happened to you." "Okay. Then, please help me. I can''t hold on any longer," Teago pleaded in a rush. Macay''s voice remained ice-cold. "I''m sorry. I can''t help you. You don''t have to call me again." Chapter 2693 2 Those words made Teago feel as if he had been hit in the head, and he nearly copsed. However, the primal instinct to survive kept him awake. In the end, he switched back to pleading, "Macay, I said that in a fit of rage. I won''t reveal our rtionship. For the sake of what I''ve done for you, please help me. Please save me and my daughter! Just this once!" "Teago, I''m sorry! You are useless to us now." Macay hung up with that final, stone-cold sentence. Teago was dumbfounded. He persisted fervently in redialing the number, but the call never connected again. Winny did not hear what the other party had said, but an immediate realization struck her when she saw her father''s expression. She asked, "Dad, what happened? Is Macay going to save us?" Bang! The phone fell to the ground. Teago slumped limply in his seat, his eyes nk. He murmured, "We''ve been abandoned. We''re finished. We''re done." "Howe? How could they do this?" She grew agitated. "They can''t do this to us. We have to fight this. We..."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She was so agitated that she wanted to burst out of the room. However, at that moment, the door was opened by a police officer who came in to block her way. From behind the police officer. Fade walked in with a serious expression. The moment they saw him. Tea go''s and Winny''s expressions fell. She gnashed her teeth and red at Fade. She stretched out her hand to grab at him in a state of agitation. "It''s all your fault. You caused my family to be this way. I''m going to kill you." p! Fade pped her right on the face and knocked her down. "Remember, you reap what you sow. Don''t me anyone else." "You... You..." She covered her cheek, her face still filled with resentment, but she did not dare to retaliate. "It is illegal for you to hit someone. You..." Before she could finish what she was going to say, Fade interrupted her straightaway. "Go ahead and sue me!" Chapter 2694 Chapter 2694 ? Winny was rendered speechless right away, and she choked on her sobs. She knew that in the current situation, it was impossible for them to do anything to Fade. She felt angry and helpless. She could only lower her head and grit her teeth. She did not even dare to look at him. Fade sneered and ignored the spoiled rich girl. He went to Teago and asked, "Who''s Macay?" "How did you know? Were you spying on me?" Teago was taken by surprise. Fade did not exin. He merely said frostily, "Tell me, and I might have mercy on you." Teago narrowed his eyes. "I''m warning you, you''d better drop your usations against me and my daughter. Release my firm and return my license." "You''re optimistic! That''s impossible." Fade snickered. "At most, I''ll lighten your sentences." "No way. I won''t agree to such terms," retorted Teago. "You don''t agree?" Another snicker was heard from Fade. He gave Teago a stone-cold look and shook his head. "It looks like you still don''t understand the situation!" "You are not qualified to negotiate with me." "You can choose not to tell me who Macay is, but you should think over the consequences carefully on your own." After that, Fade stood up and was about to leave. Teago looked at his back and hesitated. Finally, he shouted, "I''ll tell you." Fade stopped and turned to face Teago. "Go ahead!" Teago sighed and then slowly confessed. "Macay contacted me a week ago. He imed to be a spokesperson of a foreign martial arts negotiation organization. He said that he was responsible for handling various such organizations." "He got in touch with me and told me to do my best to exaggerate the various legal issues of the Capital City negotiation team, and at the same time mobilize college students to oppose you and the team." "As far as I know, the news on Lichee Daily was also promoted by Macay, who had contacted the manager, Faunus Huang." "I see. Lichee Daily is in this together with you all." Fade''s lips curled in a sardonic sneer. Then, he continued the interrogation. However, as Teago and Macay only contacted each other by phone, Teago did not know much about the other party. After the questioning, Fade left the police station and immediately called Sasha. He requested her to investigate Macay and simultaneously take action against Lichee Daily. As for Teago and Winny, Fade washed his hands clean of them. He did not pressure them any further. They had received fair punishment for their actions. The incident of Winny beating Hannah, as well as her bullying streak and her setting up a club to help her father to evade taxes, had all been exposed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Considering all these, she was sentenced to five years of imprisonment. Teago himself hadmitted many sins too. All kinds of perjury, falsification of evidence, fraud, and nder, were revealed. Tax evasion had be the least of his problems. In the end, with the mountain of crimes he hadmitted, he was sentenced to twenty years of imprisonment. His life was done for. On the day of Winny and Teagos sentencing, Macay, who had gotten wind of Teago''s situation in advance, fled the country. As for Lichee Daily, it was directly shut down due to various problems. However, the manager, Faunus, continued his doings. He headed a group of people and continued to badmouth Fade and the negotiation team on the Inte. It was even more extreme than what had been published in the newspaper. "Using power to suppress others, this isplete tyranny!" "Negotiation team and peace delegates? Ridiculous." "Fade, you can''t shut the public''s mouth." There is nothing wrong with foreign martial artists, but the Capital City martial artists use their power to bully others." "Why would ordinary treasure hunting and questioning turn into a battle? That''s just what Capital City martial artists do." Although some citizens of Jade City did not believe in it, there were some who were still influenced and consequently had a bad impression of Fade and the negotiation team. Some of them were brainwashed into believing that the foreign martial artists were innocent. They posted their opinions all over the Inte. Fade came to know of all that. He narrowed his eyes and said tly, "When their owners abandon or hurt them, these dogs wagging their tails will finally understand how ridiculous their actions are." "Mr. Chen, what should we do?" Sasha asked. He shook his head and said, "Nothing. The result will be clear to them soon." At that time, the heads of the martial artist organizations who went to Jade City were gathered together in a conference room. "Macay was discovered and has now escaped," said the president of the Knight Association of Eand. "We were discovered so quickly. Has our operation failed?" The head of the Yooji Dojo of Jopeno frowned. The president of the AXE organization of Austnd said, "It''s not a failure. We''ve done most of what we set out to achieve. Looking at the recent public opinion of Jade City, our efforts were not in vain." "No matter how the public opinion is influenced, it''s only a secondary source of support. The most important thing is the strength of the martirtists. That is the only solid source of power" replied the president of the Knight Association. With that, the expressions of the heads of the other organizations inadvertently changed. Their voices dropped to a whisper. "Has that guy arrived in Jade City?" "Yes, he''s already here. The results of this negotiation will depend on that person to arge extent." "It''ll turn out well, probably. That person''s identity and influence are extraordinary." "We''ll see!" The day of the negotiation drew closer and closer. On Fade''s side, all kinds of relevant information had been ready and they waited for the negotiation to start. Just then, he received a phone call. "Lucas, you''re awfully free," said Fade in anguid tone. It was Lucas Xie, also known as Master Xie, who had called him. He had been acquainted with Fade in Bay City, and stuck with him all the way. Lucas was just a small-time local martial artist, but having benefited greatly from Fade''s guidance, his power had increased rapidly. Two years ago, with Fade''s help, he won the championship in Jade City''s Martial Arts Convention in Jade City. There, he gained the title "Martial Soul of Jade City" on Fade''s behalf. Then he set up a base in Titan Studio on Sunset Mountain in the city. The martial arts arena in Jade City was all under hismand. Essentially, Lucas was akin to the governor of Jade City''s martial artists. Initially, after Fade arrived in Jade City, he had been meaning to visit Lucas and talk to him. However, many things had happened unexpectedly, so frequently that Fade had no spare time at all. Thus, his visit had been dyed until then. Lucas had made the first move and called Fade. "Mr. Chen, I have wanted to call you for a while, but I didn''t do it because I knew that you came with the negotiation team and you''re busy," Lucas said with a respectful smile. "Then why are you calling me now?" Fade asked. A little self-conscious, Lucas said, "Mr. Chen, something shook up the martial arts world of Jade City recently. I wanted you toe over to have a look." "Something happened? What was it?" Fade asked, but then he said, "Forget it. I''ll go to your ce now and talk to you face-to-face." "Thank you, Mr. Chen. I''ll make preparations right away to wee you," said Lucas. "Alright, don''t trouble yourself. The most important thing is to solve the problem." Fade hung up and rushed to Titan Studio. Chapter 2695 Chapter 2695 ? When Fade arrived at Titan Studio, Lucas immediately came to greet him. "Lucas, what''s the matter? You look anxious." Fade said, with a half-smile. Lucas weed him inside and personally served some tea to him. With a grim look on his face, he said, "Mr. Chen, Titan Studio has encountered some trouble which I can''t deal with. I can only ask you for help." "Trouble? Lucas, you''re the Martial Soul of Jade City. How is it possible that you aren''t able to solve the problem?" Fade asked. Lucas said with a wry smile, "Mr. Chen, you''re teasing me. Others may not know how I obtained the title of the Martial Soul of Jade City, but you do." "Okay, jokes aside, what happened? Is it very serious?" Fade''s smile disappeared and his attitude became serious. Lucas nodded and said under his breath, "It''s not a big matter, but it''s a little troublesome." "Initially, for the past two years, thanks to Mr. Chen''s reputation, Titan Studio has been developing well and was well-respected among the martial artists of Jade City." "But half a month ago, all the martial arts organizations in Jade City joined forces with some famous martial artists. They came to me and argued that Titan Studio had been monopolizing the martial arts sphere of Jade City for long enough. They said that my title as the Martial Soul of Jade City should be relinquished." "They''re forcing you into a corner." Fade quirked a brow and looked at Lucas. "You aren''t able to deal with them?" Lucas continued, "If it was just a few martial artists, it wouldn''t be a big deal. After all, the martial arts in Jade City are not reputed globally. The territory here is small too; there aren''t many real martial artists experts. Titan Studio would be able to handle that much." "However, recently, they''ve found a backer and once again proposed to choose a new Martial Soul of Jade City. Today, they wille to negotiate with me." "Helper? Who? Is that person very powerful?" Fade asked. Lucas nodded and muttered, "That''s what I heard. She''s the granddaughter of the vice chairman of the Red Flower Society." "The martial artists of Jade City paid a great price to enlist her help. I''m afraid that I''m no match for her with the strength of my Titan Studio alone. Therefore, you''re myst resort for help, Mr. Chen." "Who is the vice chairman of the Red Flower Society?" Fade had never heard of them before. Lucas immediately rified, "He''s Beagan Xu. I heard that he is over 100 years old. When he was a teenager, he joined the Red Flower Society of Jade City. At the age of 25, he became one of the leaders of the society. Later, when he was 30 years old, he rose to the position of vice president. He became a real big shot." "However, in the following years, Beagan left the Red Flower Society and went to Micovia. He established a new branch of the Red Flower Society there. In less than ten years, hepeted with several ancient Chinese martial arts organizations that had been around for hundreds of years, and became one of the top Chinese martial arts organizations in Micovia." "Then, in the next few decades, various Chinese martial arts organizations in Micovia continued to develop and expand. Beagan reigned at the top, and served as the president for a period of time. He''s a famous person among the martial artists of Micovia." "And recently, the local martial arts organizations haven''t been doing well. Therefore, they asked Beagan for help. He has greatly contributed to their development. Therefore, he became well-known in the martial arts world as a whole, especially in Jade City." "Ten years ago, Beagan gradually retreated because he was getting older. However, the reputation and strength he umted over many years have just made him even more of a hero." "But for some unknown reason, Beagan came here with his granddaughter, Selly." "The martial artsmunity of Jade City has asked Selly for help to force me to hand over my title as the Martial Soul of Jade City." After Fade listened to Lucas'' story, he narrowed his eyes and mumbled, "Beagan... Selly! "Is that Selly very powerful?" Fade looked at Lucas. Lucas lowered his head and said with some embarrassment, "Selly has been practicing martial arts with Beagan since she was a child. She is very talented. When she turned twenty six, she had already reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level. She is not far from the Half-lord Level." "Although I''ve improved, I''m no match for her." "Peak stage of the Heaven Level!" Fade nodded. That level of strength was indeed too much for Lucas. Chapter 2695 2 "I see. I''ll take care of Selly," Fade reassured him. Selly had already reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level at the tender age of twenty-six. That spoke volumes of her power. However,pared to the experts whom Fade had met with during his travels, she was not even worth mentioning. After all, whether it was the battles on Star Istand, Eand, Makallu Peak or East Coast, Fade''s opponents were basically all at the Half-lord Level, who had mastered more than 500 streaks of martial essence. Those Half-Lord martial artists were much stronger than Selly, but Fade could kill them with just a p. Therefore, she, who was at the peak of the Heaven Level, was nothing in his eyes. With Fade''s affirmation, Lucas became ted. "Mr. Chen, thank you so much. I''m going to make my preparations now." "Okay, go ahead!" Fade waved. Then, Fade squinted slightly, took out his phone and called the negotiation team to ask them to pay particr attention to Beagan. He was suspicious. At a crucial moment of the negotiation, a retired famous martial artist from Micovia and Jade City suddenly made a re- appearance. It was fishy. Half an hourter, there was amotion outside. Lucas rushed in, looking panicked, and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, they''re here." After Fade finished thest sip of his tea, he gently set the cup back on the table. He nodded and stood up. "Let''s go." The two of them entered the hall of Titan Studio.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Fade saw a group of people standing at the gate of the hall. He estimated that there were at least 30 people there. Leading the group were four middle-aged men. They were most likely representatives of the martial artsmunity in Jade City. Among the four men stood a short-haired woman in a hoodie and denim shorts. She wore earrings, lipstick, and was chewing some gum, blowing bubbles from time to time. She swept her gaze over the hall, looking bored. Needless to say, she could be none other than Beagan''s granddaughter, Selly. Chapter 2696 Chapter 2696 ? "Mr. Xie, you''ve finallye out!" A bald man looked at Lucas and stated directly. Lucas'' expression darkened. "I''ve told you, Baldy. I won''t agree to your request." "Mr. Xie, don''t reject us so soon. It won''t be toote to say anything after we''ve finished speaking." Baldy chuckled. Next to him, a short-haired man added, "Lucas, we have said what we needed to say. You have carried the title of the Martial Soul of Jade City for a long time. Now, it''s time for others to carry this title." "You..." Lucas was furious. Another person chimed in, "Lucas, do you think we don''t know how you obtained this title? If it wasn''t for that guy Fade protecting you, do you think you can really get the title of Martial Soul of Jade City with your own abilities?" "We will give you a chance to quit now. It''s to save your face. Otherwise, if we kill you and the members of the Titan Studio, then it won''t look good at that time." "How dare you!" Lucas was a little angry and shouted. Baldy still wanted to say something, but Selly was a little impatient. She found a chair and sat down. Then, she looked at Lucas, waved her hand, and said, "You must be the Martial Soul of Jade City! I don''t want to talk anymore. Since I''m here, hand over the title to me." "Also, take your people away from here within the day." "Alright, that''s it then. Let''s get started!" Selly seemed nonchnt as shemanded him. Lucas looked at her angrily and said, "This is my territory. No one can make me leave by force." "Uh..." She frowned and looked up at him. Her eyes turned cold, and there was a chill in them. "Do you know who I am? I''ve already given you enough respect by talking to you for so long. Don''t be so ungrateful." "No way. I will not..." He gritted his teeth. Hearing this, Selly''s eyes shot a murderous look. She raised her left hand and rushed towards him. Her movement was so fast and powerful that he could not dodge it at all. He looked at the approaching force with a horrified expression.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. However, just as Lucas was about to be attacked, Fade appeared next to him like a phantom and pulled him gently to dodge the powerful energy. Bang! The force hit a wooden pir at the back of the hall and a football-size hole appeared. "Oh, you dodged my attack." Selly was slightly surprised. She looked at Fade from head to toe. "He''s quite capable." "Lucas, don''t think that you can keep the Titan Studio just because you''ve invited someone! You must leave today." "Don''t try to resist, Mr. Xie. It''s meaningless." Lucas'' face was filled with anger, and he wanted to fight with those guys on the spot. However, Fade patted him on the shoulder and stepped out. He scanned the group of martial artists from Jade City. Then, he spoke slowly. "It seems that you have forgotten what I said two years ago!" "Um..." "You are..." "What did you say?" Fade''s eyes sank. He suddenly stared at the martial artists of Jade City and snapped, "I told you two years ago." "Lucas, the Martial Soul of Jade City, represents me. Whatever he does is what I intend to do." "Now, if you want to drive him away, does it mean that you want to drive me, Fade, away too?" The martial artists of Jade City were shocked by his words. "Fade! Master Chen, how could it be..." "It''s Fade. It''s really him. This..." "I... I did not..." For a moment, their expressions changed. Some of them bowed their heads, some retreated, and some were already secretly preparing to escape. After all, they knew of his abilities. They still had the guts to intimidate Lucas. However, when it came to Fade, they were dumbfounded. The group of martial artists of Jade City did not dare to move. Meanwhile, Selly, who sat at the chair, gazed at him with interest. "Are you Fade Chen?" She looked at Fade and then said coldly, "You don''t look so special." After that, she turned to the group of martial artists of Jade City and waved her hand. "With me here, you don''t need to be afraid. Even if Fade is here, what I just said earlier still stands." "You need to leave immediately. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." Selly''s eyes sank as she red at Lucas and Fade. Fade stared into her eyes without flinching. "What if I don''t retreat?" "You don''t want to retreat? Then...". Her face sank. With a move of her right hand, a stream of energy shot out and flew straight towards Fade''s throat. "Then, die!" "Be careful, Mr. Chen!" Lucas shouted nervously. However, just when the energy was right in front of Fade, he gently flicked his finger and the energy dissipated. "Oh... It looks like you do have some abilities!" Belly was slightly shocked. She then condensed her energy and was ready to strike again. Seeing this, the martial artists of Jade City on the side were so frightened that their expressions changed greatly. Someone hurriedly tried to persuade her. "Miss Xu, don''t be so rash." "That''s Master Chen. W-we are no match for him." "Don''t do it..." "Haha!" Selly did not seem to care about their persuasion at all. She continued to attack. "I''d like to see how powerful you are!" After that, she sent out another burst of energy and attacked Fade. He moved his fingers again, and his energy urately hit her attack and shattered it. However, at the same time, she changed direction and shot powerful energy at the several disciples of the Titan Studio on the side of the hall. Although the strength of these disciples was not bad, they were only at the ck Level. When faced with the sneak attack of Selly, who was at the peak stage of the Heaven Level, how could they avoid it? They were all shocked. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing this, Fade''s eyes suddenly turned cold. He quicklyunched several streaks of energies one after another. Bang, Bang, Bang! At that critical moment, Fade was able to block Selly''s sneak attack in time and managed to save the lives of the several disciples. Whew! Selly noticed that her sneak attack had actually been blocked by Fade. She was slightly flustered and. immediatelyunched another attack on the disciples on the other side. Content belongs to Seeing this, he became angry and shouted, "You are really shameless and vicious." "You... deserve to die!" With a furious roar, like rolling thunder and terrifying sound waves, he shattered her attack. Then, like a ghost, he pounced on her. Chapter 2697 Chapter 2697 ? Selly''s expression changed as she was ready to retreat. However, Fade was faster, and she could not dodge him at all. Boom! With a loud noise, he punched her in the stomach, kicking her out of the main hall of Titan Studio. She smashed onto the bluestone floor outside and spat out a mouthful of blood. "How dare you..." She struggled to get up. But then, he rushed out of the hall and stepped on her belly with his right foot, not allowing her to move. "You..." She spat out a mouthful of blood and red at him. She wanted to say a few vicious curses, but when she saw the cold killing intent in his eyes, she suddenly felt a sense of fear rising from her heart. Her whole body went cold. As soon as the malicious words came to her mouth, she changed her mind. "You can''t touch me. My grandfather is Beagan Xu!" "Beagan Xu? Is he that powerful?" The corner of Fade''s lips raised and a sneer appeared on his face. "My grandfather is the honorary chairman of the Red Flower Society in Micovia. He is also famous in this country. You..." Selly hurriedly boasted about her grandfather''s great achievements. However, he shook his head and replied, "Does this have anything to do with me?" After that, he slightly lifted his right foot and stepped on her lower abdomen. "Ah!" Suddenly, a scream rose to the sky. Her face was pale and her forehead was full of sweat. She clutched her stomach and twisted on the ground in great pain. "You... You destroyed my dantian abdomen, and my cultivation of more than twenty years. You..." She murmured. He kicked her away and bellowed, "Get out." In an instant, she rolled down from the gate of the Titan Studio like a ball. The other martial artists of Jade City were all frightened out of their wits when they saw this scene. "T-That is Selly Xu, a martial artist who is at the peak stage of the Heaven Level!" "Beagan''s granddaughter''s cultivation has been destroyed. Mr. Xu will not let this go so easily." "All of you..." Fade turned around and red at the martial artists of Jade City. Their faces instantly went pale. They dropped to their knees in front of him and begged for mercy. "Master Chen, I was wrong. Please give me another chance." "Next time, I won''t do it." "Master Chen, I was bewitched by them. I''m very sorry." "Are words enough to atone for your mistakes?" Fade snorted, "Two years ago, I was kind to you. Do you really think that I''m weak and I can be bullied?" "It seems that some people just won''t learn their lesson! In that case, I''ll teach you a lesson and help you to improve your memory." After that, he waved his hand and several streaks of energy burst out. They rushed directly toward the group of martial artists of Jade City. Immediately, many screams could be heard. Those martial artists of Jade City were all covered with blood, without arms or legs. After the lesson, Fade sat back. Lucas shouted and waved his hand towards the martial artists of Jade City. "Get out of here and don''te back!" Immediately, those martial artists of Jade City all endured their pain, took their broken limbs, and climbed down the mountain. In a room with some exquisite decoration in Jade City, an elder with gray hair and a thin face was meditating with his legs crossed. His movements were so light that it was as if there was no movement. Even his breaths were difficult to detect. If ordinary people were here, they might think that the old man was already dead. However, if a martial artist was here, he would be able to sense it. Inside the room, there were spider-web-like threads. Each thread was almost transparent and densely criss-crossed the room. Even the various furniture, ornaments, and food in the room were prated by the thin silk threads as if they were invisible. Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps and they approached the room quickly. The footsteps came to the door and slowed down. Then, someone knocked on the door and reported respectfully, "Mr. Xu, I have an urgent matter to report." In the room, the elder was Beagan Xu. Hearing the sound outside, he did not open his eyes or move his body. Instead, he answered with a deep voice. I told you not to disturb me when I am cultivating. Did you forget what I said?" With Beagan''s words, a terrible chill spread out. The person at the door could not help but shiver. He then quickly exined, "Mr. Xu, it''s about Miss Belly." Hearing the name of his granddaughter, Beagan eased a little. He asked leisurely, "What happened to Belly?" The person at the door gulped and showed a look of fear in his eyes. He bowed his head and reported, "Miss Belly''s dantian abdomen was destroyed by someone. She is seriously injured and vel.noContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. UMS now." "What?" m! With a shout, Beagan opened his eyes, and the tightly closed room door opened. He appeared in front of the person like a ghost. At that moment, all the things in the room turned into shattered pieces the size of a grain of rice. With a bang, they exploded and floated around the room. In fact, the flying thin threads even left a bloody mark on the tip of the guard''s nose. "This..." There was still a lingering fear in the guard''s heart. His face was filled with horror, and his back went cold. "Tell me, what happened?" Beagan''s question woke him up. He quickly lowered his head and said, "The people in the martial arts world of Jade City had invited Miss Belly to the Titan Studio at Sunset Mountain. They wanted Lucas Xie, the current Martial Soul of Jade City, to abdicate." "However, they did not expect Lucas to be Fade Chen''s subordinate and he had invited him. When Fade fought with Miss Selly, he destroyed her dantian abdomen." "Fade! That brat!" Hearing Fade''s name, Beagan''s eyes suddenly turned cold. In that instant, killing intent filled his eyes. He wanted nothing more than to kill him and avenge his granddaughter. However, Beagan, who had lived for more than 100 years, quickly suppressed his anger. He regained his senses and said, "Where is Belly? Take me there." "She is in the infirmary and the best doctors in Jade City have been invited. She is being treated..." A few hourster, at dusk, the sky darkened. Beagan walked out of the infirmary with sweat all over his head. Then, several foreigners came and looked at him with concern. They were the heads of the foreign organizations in Jade City. Among them were the chairman of the Axe Organization, the leader of the Yooji Dojo, and the acting chairman of Eand''s Knight Association. "Mr. Xu, we just heard about Miss Selly and came here immediately." "How is Miss Selly? Is she alright?" "Mr. Xu, what the hell happened?" Chapter 2698 Chapter 2698 ? Beagan nced at the foreigners and said, "Thank you for your concern for my granddaughter. Her life is no longer in danger." "That''s good!" They eximed hurriedly. However, he changed his words. "But her dantian abdomen has been destroyed by Fade. Her hard work of more than 20 years has been destroyed. Moreover, from now on, she can no longer cultivate." "This..." In that instant, the foreigners did not know what to say. They looked at each other withplicated expressions in their eyes. Among them, there were joy and gloating expressions, as well as tension and worry. The good thing was that Fade had actually offended Beagan, the leading fighter in the martial arts world. Another strong opponent was added to the list of his enemies. To them, it was equivalent to having another ally. Moreover, their tension and worry were reasonable. After all, they had joined forces to invite Beagan, the leading fighter, to negotiate and to end the aftermath of the previous two battles. However, there was such a conflict between Fade and Beagan now. If thetter was angry and directly started to fight head-on with Fade, it would be a problem whether they would fight with him. After all, they had seen Fade''s strength. In that case, they did not want to have another big fight with him anymore. Their losses would be even more miserable. Beagan, who had lived for so long, understood what those foreigners were thinking about. He snorted softly and said, "Don''t worry, everyone. I will not mix personal feelings with business. Since I have promised to help out with the negotiation, I will still do it." "Of course, the fact that Fade has destroyed my granddaughter''s dantian abdomen is another matter. I will seek revenge from him personally." Hearing this, they suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. "With your words, we are relieved." "You are the leading fighter in the martial arts world. You will definitely seed." "After this, if you need our help, we will definitely help you." The day of the negotiations arrived. The atmosphere in the entire Jade City was tense that day. The televisions at home, big screens on the street, and publicity screens on the bus and subway stations were broadcasting the negotiation between the foreign military organizations and Capital City. The formal negotiation would take ce at ten o''clock in the morning. It would be held at the prestigious Earlington Royal Hotel in Jade City. Although the contents of the negotiation would not be broadcast, all media reporters were gathered at the entrance of the Earlington Royal Hotel early to prepare to report first-hand information on the negotiation. The major media took turns to report on the relevant news. Of course, the perspectives of the report varied as well. Some of them began from the battle at Makallu Peak, sorting out the causes and consequences of the matter. They carried out some sort of prediction for the entire process of this negotiation. Some media stood on the side of the Chinese delegates, guessing thepensation and benefits they could get from the negotiation. Of course, there were also people who stood on the side of the foreign martial artists'' organization. They surrounded the Chinese negotiation team with banners such as "tyranny," "greed," and "bullying". They made it seem as if the foreign martial artists were weak rabbits who were humiliated by the Chinese martial artists. They had to negotiatepensation. In short, various views were argued in the media. For a while, the heated discussions continued and almost everyone talked about things rted to the negotiation. At nine o''clock in the morning, many foreign martial artists entered the Earlington Royal Hotel one after another. The reporters immediately took photos and delivered the first-hand news. There were also media who had long prepared for the appearance of these foreign martial artists and immediately made relevant introductions. At the entrance of the hotel, aside from the reporters, more and more people gathered. Among the crowd, Hannah and Teddie pushed their way towards the hotel with some difficulty. After they managed to find a spot toN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. stand, Teddie gasped a few times andined to his sister, "Hannah, it''s so crowded here. It''s much better to watch from the television at home, yet you insist oning to the scene." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She nced at her younger brother and responded, "I want to get closer to Brother Chen. I''m a little worried about him. I''m afraid that this negotiation will not go so smoothly." "Hannah, you think too much. Brother Chen is so powerful. There will not be any problem." He did not take her remarks too seriously. "Moreover, the foreign martial artists organizations who came to negotiate are losers. They came to apologize andpensate. How can there be any problem?" She shook her head and exined, "It''s not that simple. There was something wrong regarding Winny''s matter at our schoolst time. At that time, Brother Chen had mentioned it." "But even if that''s the case, there''s no use for us to be here! What can we do if even such a powerful person like Brother Chen could not deal with them?" He asked. "I... I..." She was speechless for a moment. She lowered her head and muttered softly, "Although I can''t do anything for Brother Chen, at least, I can be here with him when he is facing difficulties." "Oh... Hannah, you like Brother Chen, don''t you?" He understood her underlying interest and asked her. She immediately blushed and quickly denied, "Of course not. I don''t..." "Really? Then, why are you so concerned about Brother Chen?" He asked. She pursed her lips and rolled her eyes. She exined, "Brother Chen has helped our family a lot. He even saved me at school. Isn''t it normal for me to care about him?" "I''m only worried out of gratitude, but Hannah, your concern seems to be somewhat different!" He blinked. "And I heard that Brother Chen is married." "You..." Her eyes dimmed. She red at her brother and turned her head away. "What are you talking about? I''ve already said that I don''t have any other thoughts. I''m just..." However, before she could finish her words, a burst of footsteps and shouts attracted their attention. "We oppose Fade, the blood- sucking capitalist!" "We oppose the negotiation team. Get out of Jade City!" "He bullies the weak and is arrogant." "The foreign martial artists organizations are innocent. Please stop bullying them." Almost at the same time, everyone in front of the hotel was attracted to this group of people. They began to discuss it and each gave their opinion. The media reporters immediately got busy and they kept taking pictures with the camera in their hands. Hannah and Teddie frowned as they looked at the parade team with obvious dissatisfaction on their faces. He spat and bellowed angrily, "What a group of traitors. Those foreigners attacked us and they are defending them. They said they were innocent, which ispletely far from the truth." Seeing that the parade team was getting closer and closer, she frowned and tugged her brother''s clothes, saying, "Let''s go. Let''s not stand with this group of people." However, at this moment, a shout was heard. "Hannah, you are here too!" Chapter 2699 Chapter 2699 ? Hearing the voice, Hannah, who was about to leave, stopped and turned her head to look over. Immediately, her face was filled with shock. "Vanice, why are you here?" It was Vanice He. She was a student from the same course as her. She lived in the dormitory next door and had a good rtionship with her. They could be considered friends. "I came to participate in the parade!" Vanice pointed at the approaching parade team behind her and looked excited. "Hannah, are you also here for the parade? Let''s go together!" Hannah frowned and looked unhappy. After all, she did not expect that her friend had attended the parade in opposition to Fade, whom she worshiped. If it was someone else, she would have rejected them with cold words and even turn to leave. However, Vanice was still a friend. Therefore, she still had to leave her some respect. Hannah pondered over how to exin the matter to her and to express her own opinions. "What''s the matter, Hannah? Do you have any worries, or are you feeling unwell?" Vanice asked with concern. Hannah forced a smile and shook her head. "Thank you, Vanice, but I''m fine. Don''t worry." "Then, why do you look unwell?" Vanice asked. Before Hannah could exin, a sarcastic voice came from the side, "Hannah is a brainless fan of the heartless vampire. Of course, she would feel ufortable if you ask her to join in the parade." Hearing the voice, Hannah looked over.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was a young woman dressed up fashionably, with a camera in front of her chest. She looked at Hannah with sarcasm. "Linna!" Hannah uttered the woman''s name and frowned. Linna was also a student of Jade City University and a ssmate of hers. However, she was not her friend and could even be considered her enemy. As Linna was a student who majored in journalism, and when she was in the student union, she often mingled with Winny from thew department. During thest speech on campus, Winny managed the whole event, but Linna also participated in it. Later, because of Fade''s intervention, Winny and several students at that time were all punished for hurting people maliciously. Those people who made the speech temporarily kept a low profile. However, unexpectedly, Linna came on the day of the negotiation and was directly involved in the demonstration. Thinking of this, Hannah looked at her with displeasure and said coldly, "Linna, you should just mind your own business. You don''t have to worry about my affairs." Apparently, Yanice also knew her. Seeing her two ssmates quarreling, she was confused and hurriedly convinced, ¡°Hannah, Linna, what''s the matter with the both of you? Did something happen?" Hannah did not say anything. Linna snorted and continued, "Yanice, don''t you know that a big thing happened in school the other day?" "What thing? I had something to attend to at home so I took leave and went back home. I don''t know much about it," Yanice responded. Linna nced at Hannah and exined, "Winny and the other four students from thew department were sent to jail by Hannah. Even Winny''s father went bankrupt and was locked up." "What? How did such a thing happen?" Yanice was shocked. After all, Winny was reputable in Jade City University. She was not only the president of the student union, but her father was also a famouswyer in Jade City. ¡°Hannah, what happened? How did..." Yanice looked at her and asked. Hannah pondered on how to exin it. Linna spoke again sarcastically, "The l.ne reason is very simple. It''s because Hannah is Fade''s crazy fan. Winny spoke ill of him in the college speech, thus, she could not sit still. In the end, she called someone to directly hurt Winny and the others." "Oh, that is not too good..." Yanice spoke instinctively, but when she recalled that Hannah was still in front of her, she swallowed the rest of her words and stared at her. "Hannah, is this true?" Before Hannah could exin, Teddie, who stood aside, could not stand it anymore. He stood up, pointed at Linna, and shouted angrily Can you be more el shameless? How dare you say that my sister hurt Winny and the others?" "Why don''t you tell her that Winny and the other four people surrounded and attacked my sister? They were sentenced to jail because they hurt her." "As for Winny''s father going bankrupt, that''s what he deserves. He should have been arrested long ago for making fake testimonies and epting bribes." "Oh, the Qin family had..." Vanice was shocked again and could not help but nce at Linna. Linna''s expression changed and immediately exined, "He was so-called sentenced because he was rich. Of course, other people can say whatever they want to." "You..." Teddie still wanted to argue with her. Hannah tugged at him and looked at Vanice. Her voice was calm but firm. "Vanice, Winny did bring others to hurt me. That''s why Mr. Chen helped me." "I see..." Vanice touched her head and lowered her head to think. Seeing this, Linna''s expression darkened as she retorted, "Huh, what a load of excuses! Do you dare to admit that you are a crazy fan of Fade then?" Upon hearing this, Vanice once again looked up at her Hannah''s gaze was firm and her tone was calm but powerful. She answered, "I have nothing to be afraid of. I''m Mr. Chen''s fan, but not a crazy fan." "I admire him because he established Sincere Medicine Center in Jade City and has cured many poor people at a low price. He defeated the foreign martial artists and protected our people in the two battles at Makallu Peak and in East Coast." Content belongs to "Such a person is a good and strong person. He is also a hero. Isn''t it natural that I admire him?" As soon as she finished her words, Linna started to talk to Vanice and tried to convince her, "Vanice, you heard it too. She is Fade''s crazy fan. She has been brainwashed." "Hannah, you were really brainwashed..." Vanice gazed disappointedly at her. Hannah frowned slightly and responded to her, "Vanice, I know what you want to say. Perhaps in your opinion, I admire Mr. Chen blindly." "Then, let me ask you, why do you hate Mr. Chen?" "Because he has a bad reputation and has done a lot of bad things!" Vanice answered in a low voice. Hannah then refuted, "Who told you that he has a bad reputation and did bad things? Do you really know this for sure?" "Yes, it''s all in the news. Everyone said so. Bad things such as colluding with capitalists, bullying the weak, and so on," Vanice said and she could not help but look at Linna. Chapter 2700 Chapter 2700 ? Hannah was exceptionally calm and continued, "I know, some media reported negative news about Mr. Chen, but there are some media that reported his various good deeds as well. Why do you only believe in the bad news but not the good ones?" "Besides, you said that everyone said so, so you believed it. Who is the ''everyone'' whom you mentioned? Have you ever considered that they might be wrong?" "I... I..." Vanice was flustered by a series of questions from her and she was struck speechless. As for Hannah, she continued to ask, "As for the so-called collusion capitalists, and that he bullied the weak, Vanice, search the news and you''ll understand what happened! The reason they wrote colluding with capitalists is just because Mr. Chen took a photo with those big bosses." "It''s even more ridiculous to say that he bullied the weak. The foreign martial artists organization invaded our country and attacked our people. Mr. Chen defeated them and asked them to apologize andpensate. Isn''t that the right thing to do? It''s not bullying the weak." "Vanice, we are friends. I won''t say much because our views are different. However, I don''t want you to be cheated and be used by some people who hold an ulterior motive," Hannah advised earnestly. "Even if you don''t agree with my views, it''s fine, but I hope you think carefully and have your own opinions." "I... This..." Vanice lowered her head and pondered. The expression on her face kept changing. Seeing this, Linna, who stood aside, looked unhappy and hurriedly responded, "Hannah, are you done? Things have be like this and yet you are still defending that heartless vampire. Vanice, let''s go!" Linna was about to take her away, but Vanice stood still and did not move. Hannah uttered in a deep voice, "Linna, if you say that I''m defending Mr. Chen, then take out the evidence and concrete facts to the debate. Don''t just use me out of nowhere." "I have nothing to say to a crazy fan like you," Linna retorted and pulled Vanice again. However, Vanice shook her hand away and said, "Linna, I want to take a rest. I won''t participate in the parade anymore." "Vanice, why are you..." Linna was angry and anxious. She wanted to say something harsh, but when she saw Hannah and Teddie standing by the side, she could only shake off her hand and leave angrily. "Another brainwashed brat." When Vanice saw that Linna had left, she said to Hannah, "Hannah, I''m sorry, I was just..." Hannah held her hand and shook her head. "You don''t need to apologize, Vanice. You''ve just been deceived by them." "Hannah, can you tell me more about Mr. Chen?" Vanice looked at her and exined, "I don''t really know much about him. I just heard that Linna said that she wanted to start a parade to oppose the authorities. Hence, I came." Hannah pointed to a coffee shop across the street from the hotel and said to Vanice, "Let''s go there. I''ll exin it to you slowly." "Okay!" Vanice nodded. The three of them entered the cafe and ordered three cups of coffee. As they watched the people at the entrance of the hotel, they talked about Fade''s stories. As Hannah had a good rtionship with him, she knew a lot of things that were not reported in the news. She also knew a lot of details about his daily life. Therefore, Fade, who was mentioned by her, was real, and no longer just a symbolic representative. Upon hearing this, Vanice took a sip of coffee, sighed, and replied, "I did not expect Mr. Chen to be so powerful. He handled many things by himself. Without him, I''m afraid there will be serious consequences!" "I waspletely deceived before." Hannah smiled and joked, "Vanice, perhaps I might be lying to you too!" "Hannah, I''m not stupid. I''ll verify what you said. I won''t trust you blindly." Yanice smiled. As they talked andughed, suddenly, the sound of the parade teams outside suddenly increased. "We oppose Fade and the negotiation team!" "We oppose! The negotiation team should leave Jade City." "The foreign martial artists organizations are innocent. Stop bullying them!" "What''s going on?" Yanice asked. Hannah became serious. She looked down at her mobile phone and said, "It''s time. The negotiation is about to begin!" At that moment, in the conference room on the top floor of the Earlington Royal Hotel. The relevant personnel from both the martial artists'' organizations had already taken their own positions. Most of the members of the Chinese negotiation team were also in ce.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. There was only one empty seat left in the center seat. That seat was for Fade, the president of the Chinese negotiation team. He had not arrived. The president of the Axe Organizationdooked at his watch and showed his dissatisfaction. He looked at the members of the Chinese negotiation team and asked. It''s almost ten o''clock. The negotiation head of the Chinese di team has not arrived yet. Is this the attitude of your negotiation team?" The Chinese negotiation team exined calmly, "It''s only 9.57AM. There are two minutes left." "Early arrival of a meeting is basic etiquette. Do the Chinese people have no manners?" The acting chairman of the Knights Association of Eand snorted coldly. The Chinese negotiation team nced at him and rudely retorted, "Representative from Eand, have you always been so ignorant?" "You..." The acting chairman of the Knights Association of Eand spoke with a sullen expression, as if he was about to m the table. At this moment, the leader of the Yooji Dojo in Jopeno snorted coldly and dered, "Ten o''clock. I''ll only wait until ten o''clock. When the timees and he''s not here, then I''ll leave." Content belongs to The people of the Chinese negotiation team narrowed their eyes, looked at each other, and then said, "Go ahead." "Hmph!" The leader of the Yooji Dojo snorted coldly but said nothing. However, his eyes were fixed on his watch as he looked at the time. Tick, took! As the clock ticked away, two minutes passed quickly. At ten o''clock sharp, the appointed negotiation time arrived, but Fade was still absent. The people in charge of the foreign martial artists'' organization looked even more upset, and their voices of discussion became louder. The head of the Yooji Dojo, Yootae Yamaguchi, stood up with a cold expression on his face and walked towards the door of the conference room. "Mr. Yamaguchi, what is the meaning of this?" The Chinese negotiation team asked. Yootae said coldly, "I''ve already said that if your man is still not here by 10 o''clock, I''ll leave." "You..." The Chinese negotiation team frowned and wanted to say something. However, Yootae snorted coldly. His attitude was extremely unyielding and he did not pay any attention to them. He directly waved his hand and ordered, "Men from Yooji Dojo, let''s go." Several people stood up and were prepared to leave. At this moment, Fade, dressed in casual clothes, walked into the conference room with his left hand in his pants pocket and yawned with his right hand. It seemed like he had just woken up. "Is everyone here? Let''s get ready for the meeting!" Fade nced at the crowd, went to the main seat in the middle, and sat down. However, the way he was dressed and the way he acted caused the eyes of all the foreigners to ze. Fade''s eyes fell on Yootae and asked, "What''s going on?" The people of the Chinese negotiation team immediately came over and whispered, "Mr. Chen, he is the leader of Yooji Dojo in Jopeno, Mr. Yo¨­tae. He said that you werete and he did not want to wait. Therefore, he wants to leave with his people." Content belongs to Chapter 2701 Chapter 2701 ? "Oh, I''mte!" Fade looked at his watch and suddenly realized something. Then, he smiled and said to Yootae, "Mr. Yamaguchi, do you wish to leave without negotiating?" Yootae, of course, wanted to negotiate, but he must not show his weakness. On one hand, he could win respect for himself. On the other, he could put some pressure on Fade. When the negotiation officially began, he could strive for some benefits. Moreover, Fade was indeed at fault this time. He waste, thus, Yootae thought that his actions were reasonable. Thinking of this, he rolled his eyes and said, "The Chinese people are not punctual, and I don''t see any sincerity in this negotiation. Of course, I''ll leave." After saying this, he stared at Fade. Yootae expected him to apologize and say a few words of persuasion to retain him. Then, he would pretend to agree, and they would start the negotiation officially. However, Fade''s reaction waspletely beyond his expectation. After listening to Yootae''s words, Fade still looked calm and did not even stand up. He waved his right hand and said, "Is that so? Mr. Yamaguchi, since you said so, then you are free to go." "How could you..." Yootae was flustered. He did not expect that Fade would agree for him to leave. Therefore, he was speechless for a moment. The other people from the other martial arts organizations were also surprised. However, their reactions were pretty fast. They looked at each other and spoke immediately. "Mr. Yamaguchi, Mr. Chen might have had something to attend to earlier. It doesn''t matter if he is one or two minuteste." "Mr. Chen, this negotiation is a big event for several countries and martial arts organizations. Although you were not thatte, you were stillte. It''s not a good impression!" "In my opinion, as long as Mr. Chen apologizes to Mr. Yamaguchi, it will be over. Then, we can start the negotiation." Yootae crossed his arms in front of his chest and gazed at him. He was waiting for Fade to apologize to him. However, at that moment, Fade took a sip of water, put down his cup, and then looked at the foreign martial artists with a smile. "Do you want me to apologize?" "Mr. Chen, you werete. Shouldn''t you apologize to us?" The acting chairman of the Knight Association in Eand chimed in. Fade shook his head and said, "What if I don''t?" "Uh..." Everyone was dumbfounded. They did not expect that he would not admit defeat. Yootae''s face darkened, and his expression did not look good. After all, he thought that he had already given face to Fade, but the other party did not appreciate it. It was a bit unreasonable. He snorted coldly and said harshly, "If you don''t apologize, then let''s not negotiate. My Yooji Dojo will be the first to leave." After that, he waved his hand again as if he was ready to leave with his people. The people of other martial arts organizations frowned and whispered, seemingly agreeing very much with Yootae''s words, and were ready to leave. The negotiation was about to end before it started. However, at that moment, Fade''s palm mmed into the table with a ''bang'' sound. He stood up and gazed across the group of foreign martial artists. Finally, his gazended on Yootae. "If you want to leave, feel free to leave. I won''t ask you to stay," he bellowed. "However, before leaving, everyone should think about the fate of Sogo Studio." Hearing this, Yootae, who was prepared to leave, suddenly had a serious expression and he gritted his teeth. The other foreign martial artists all had gloomy looks on their faces. After all, the incident at Sogo Studio in Knd happened more than ten days ago. The scene of D''s tragic death and the destruction of Sogo Studio was still vivid in their mind. It was precisely because of the catalysis of this incident that their representatives expressed their willingness toe to negotiate. Now, Fade directly threatened them with the incident at Sogo Studio. Although they were angry, it was impossible to say that they were not afraid. After all, his terrifying strength had been fully disyed in the two battles. For a moment, the atmosphere was suffocating. Yootae''s expression darkened and became solemn. He stood at the door of the conference room, not knowing whether he should leave or stay. He could only grit his teeth and say, "Are you threatening me?" "Yes, I''m threatening you." Fade snorted, not giving him face at all "You can eithere back and sit down, or you can leave now, and I''llN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. go to Jopeno and destroy your Yooji Dojo." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You... You..." Yootae was so angry that his face turned pale. He gritted his teeth and said, "The martial artists of my Yooji Dojo are not afraid of death." "If you are not afraid of death, then give it a try." Fade narrowed his eyes and red at him. At that moment, a red me shot out from his eyes like a lotus. It cut across Yootae''s neck and left a bloody mark. By the time Yootae reacted and touched the bloodstain on his neck, the red me had already disappeared in the air. Immediately, Yootae felt a chill from the bottom of his heart and he looked at Fade with fear. Although Fade had be famous recently, he was rated as the top young martial artist in the world by many countries. He estimated that the number of martial essence he had mastered had exceeded 5,000 streaks. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org on However, Yootae had always believed that the news was exaggerating. Fade could not be so powerful. Yootae had mastered 4,000 streaks of martial essence, and he would be able to fight against Fade. Together with the leaders of other martial arts organizations, they could defeat or even kill him in the future. It was because of this hope that Yootae decided to make a move just now to corner Fade and to gain some benefits from the negotiation. However, at that moment, Fade''s moves made him realize that his strength might be more terrifying than the rumors. Yootae was not able to respond to the red me in Fade''s eyes at all. If Fade really wanted to kill him just now, he would be a dead man instantly. At the thought of this, he felt a chill run down his spine. He dared not act proud anymore. He bowed his head and walked toward his seat. "I understand. I will continue to negotiate." Fade watched as Yootae and the people from the Yooji Dojo returned to their seats. Then, Fade nced at the other foreign martial artists. With a stern look in his eyes, he stated, "Before the negotiation begins, I hope you all will be aware of your identities." "You all were invaders and you all lost. You are here to apologize andpensate, not to negotiate terms." "The defeated should behave like the defeated. You should kneel if you have to." "If someone is not satisfied, I don''t mind beating him down to his knees before negotiating again!" His words were extremely tough and firm. However, at that moment, all the foreign martial artists dared not say anything. They bowed their headse with their faces down. They did not even dare to look into Fade''s eyes, as they were afraid of provoking him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org UMS After that, Fade nced around and sat down. He announced in a t voice, "I see you''ve taken my words!" "Let''s start the negotiation!" Chapter 2702 Chapter 2702 ? At the beginning of the negotiation, Fade did not beat around the bush. He nced at everyone and spoke directly. "I''ll get straight to the point. I''ve listed out all the requests of our country. You can look at them yourself. You can bring out your ideas now." After that, he waved his hand. Immediately, the staff members of the negotiation team distributed the documents to the people of each foreign martial arts organization. The other party picked up the files and read them carefully. After a short while, many people''s expressions changed and they whispered among themselves. Fade ignored them, picked up the cup, and drank leisurely. As they continued to read the file, their discussion got louder and louder. In the end, some people could not help but m the document on the table. Fade nced at that person who was ready to get up. He was the acting chairman of the Knight Association in Eand. Fade asked, "Do you have any opinions?" The acting chairman''s face was filled with anger as he responded, "Of course I have opinions. Not only that, but I''m also very angry." "Why are you angry?" Fade questioned faintly. "Why?" The acting chairman said angrily, "You put forward these conditions, yet you have the nerve to ask me why I''m angry?" "Let''s not talk about public apology and admitting our mistakes for the previous events in the media." "You''re requesting for each martial arts organization topensate 10 billion dors to your country?" "And that is only the beginning. You also request each of us to provide you with ten Heaven Level cultivation resources." "Finally, you are asking our organizations to hand over an immediate family member of the leader to your country to study for three years. That''s too much!" Fade replied faintly, "Too much? I don''t think so!" "Isn''t it too much?" The acting chairman was furious. He red at Fade and almost could not help but hit him. The chairman of the Axe Organization stopped him in time, then looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, we really want to negotiate, but your terms seem to be a bit unreasonable." "We will apologize and admit to our mistakes." "10 billion dors forpensation. Although it is a lot, we will ept it. We can still afford it!" "However, ten Heaven Level cultivation resources are extremely difficult to acquire. After all, cultivation resources of Heaven Level quality, whether in medicinal herbs, minerals, cultivation techniques, or weapons, are all extremely rare. Many organizations and families that have existed for hundreds of years might not even be able to produce these resources." Fade retorted faintly, "What does that have to do with me?" "I just wantpensation. As for how difficult it is, it''s your own business on how to obtain it." "You..." The acting chairman of the Knight Association was so angry that he almost mmed the table again.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, the chairman of the Axe Organization stopped him, sighed, and continued to speak. "Not only that, it is unreasonable that the immediate family members of our organizations are required to study in your country for three years." "We are letting your people study here for free. It''s a good thing!" Fade stated lightly. After being suppressed earlier, Yootae finally could not hold it in anymore. Gritting his teeth, he said, "What do you mean by studying? It''s clear that you want to use our family members as hostages. I definitely won''t agree." The acting chairman also said firmly, "I agree with Mr. Yamaguchi. I will never agree to this condition." "Mr. Chen, as you can see, I hope that you can change this condition," the chairman of the Axe Organization persuaded. Fade raised his eyebrows, waved his hand, and said, "The conditions have been determined. It''s impossible to change them." "Whoever agrees to the terms, please sign it." "Those who don''t agree, leave now. I''ll visit you another day." "There are no other options but these two." Fade''s suffocating words made the leaders of the martial arts organizations choke and they could not speak. Yootae and the acting chairman of the Knight Association looked furious. "Is this a negotiation? This is clearly your onesided demand." "your country is going too far!" The chairman of the Axe Organization looked at Fade andmented, "Mr. Chen, a negotiation should be equal for both sides. Your attitude is really uneptable." Bang! Fade pped the table, stared at them, and sneered. "An equal negotiation?" He scoffed. "You have to know that you''ve been defeated. I''m giving you a chance topensate. I''m not negotiating with you." "If you think the conditions are too harsh, then just leave. However, you have to bear the consequences yourself." He spat thest few words with strong and overbearing energy. He was like a beast pressing down on the crowd. The foreign martial artists felt that the air pressure had doubled at that moment. Their expressions darkened and looked a little horrid. After all, they did not expect that Fade''s attitude would be so tough that he was not willing to retreat at all. For a moment, all the foreign martial artists looked at each other with anger and helplessness on their faces. They quickly discussed among themselves. Finally, the chairman of the Axe Organization stood up and answered, "Mr. Chen, this is a very important matter. We need to discuss it. I hope you can give us some time." Content belongs to Fade waved his hand and said, "Fifteen minutes. I will only wait fifteen minutes." "When the time is up, you either sign it or leave." "Do you understand?" "Understood, understood!" They nodded quickly and then walked out of the conference room together. Subsequently, a reporter with permission came in to interview the situation of the negotiation. Very soon, the interview of the journalists was published. Those who guarded outside the hotel were the first recipients of the report. When they learned about the situation of the negotiation inside, the scene immediately erupted in heated discussions. The parade team shouted even louder. "Oppose against power, against Fade, against the negotiation team." "The authorities are unreasonable, freedom is innocent." "The foreign martial artists are innocent!" In the cafe opposite the hotel, many people talked about the negotiation. "I did not expect Fade''s attitude to be so tough. There is no room for negotiation and he directly asked them to sign the contract." "After all, it''s normal for a young and proud man to be this arrogant after two consecutive victories!" "It''s okay to be proud but I don''t think it''s wise to act like this on this day of negotiation." "That''s right! He thought that his actions could frighten the others but he does not know that this would break international regtions, which could ce the country in a difficult position." Content_belongs toNovelDrama.Org "Besides, his demands are too much. This is just in robbery!" "Apologize, 10 billion dors, ten Heaven Level resources, and even keeping their family members hostage for three years. This is too much!" Chapter 2703 Chapter 2703 ? Hearing the discussion of the guests in the cafe, the faces of the three people changed.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Although Vanice disagreed with all the ims, she could understand their reasoning. Fade''s attitude and demands in the negotiation werepletely different from what she had imagined. He seemed to have asked for too much. Teddie frowned and did not agree with the other guests, but he did not say anything. After all, they were strangers. Suppressing his anger, he picked up his cup and took a big sip of coffee. As for Hannah, her expression darkened and she was angry. She clenched her fists tightly and widened her eyes. There seemed to be a fire burning in her eyes. At this moment, the discussion in the cafe was still going on. "s, the news is genuine. He''s too oppressive and violent." Those words were like a spark that instantly ignited Hannah''s rage. She stood up abruptly, then red fiercely at the guest who had just spoken and questioned him harshly. "Too much?" "Tell me, how is it too much?" "Miss, you..." The guest was shocked. He could not help but frown. However, her expression remained enraged and she continued to fume harshly, "They are invaders, the losers. Isn''t it reasonable for them to apologize andpensate?" The customer who was questioned was a middle-aged man in his forties. Judging by his expensive suit, he seemed to be a sessful person or a middle-level management personnel of a foreignpany. Apparently, the middle-aged man felt a little embarrassed being questioned in public. His expression darkened as he stood up and looked at Hannah, then he said in a confrontational voice, "ording to the international convention, even the loser should have their own rights and freedom. They should not be subjugated like this." Many customers around him nodded and agreed with him. "That''s right. Do the losers have no right?" "It''s a civilized society now, not an ancient feudal society. Those who are defeated should have their own dignity." "Moreover, we don''t know yet if it''s an invasion or not." "Miss, I don''t think you are from Jade City. Are you from Capital City?" After that, the middle-aged man and others nced at Hannah with sarcasm. The middle-aged man was even more hubristic. He took a sip of his coffee and lectured Hannah, "Youngdy, you''re still too young. Social events are not something you canment on just by hearing a few words. You should read more books. Rights and freedoms are sacred and invible." Looking at the triumphant middle-aged man, Hannah was not afraid at all. She snorted and retorted right away. "Rights and freedom! Haha!" "All of you are shouting these ssy slogans to defend these foreigners." "Yet I wonder, when the foreign martial artists invaded Makallu Peak and killed dozens of our martial artists, did you stand by their side?" "Have you done anything when these foreign martial artists secretly poisoned and tried to harm more than two million people?" "Did you say a word when the innocent people in East Coast were attacked by these martial artists, that they were at death''s door?" "They are invaders and our people are victims." "Each and every one of you is defending the rights and freedom of the invaders, yet you ignored that of our own people." "Don''t you think that this is too much? Is this fair?" Hannah''s questions caused the entire cafe to fall silent. Even the proud middle-aged man looked ashamed. Some of the customers who were yelling earlier lowered their heads. Their eyes shed as if they were thinking about something. Some looked at Hannah and bowed slightly, muttering their apologies. Sure enough, there were some people who pouted their lips and disagreed with her. Some even shook their heads and said that she was violent and had been brainwashed. Seeing this, Teddie quickly grabbed her. He was worried that his sister might not be able to hold her anger and broke into a fight with the crowd. Vanice was shocked at first. She did not expect that the normally quiet and introverted Hannah would make such impassioned remarks in public. Then, she felt a little ashamed. After all, she had faintly agreed with the customers'' opinions just now. After hearing Hannah''s speech, she realized that she had been vel.n shallow-minded. It was a war not business. Content belongs to At the same time, simr scenes were happening almost everywhere in Jade City. The news regarding the negotiation was reported and spread to everyone in Jade City, which instantly aroused discussions among the citizens. Those who sided with the negotiating team expressed their support for Fade. Concurrently, the opposition side criticized him for being too suppressive and violent. As a result, controversies continued to rise. Meanwhile in the conference room, it was particrly quiet. After the short interview by the reporters, the other members of the negotiation team could not help but look at Fade. Someone asked worriedly, "Mr. Chen, are we too forceful towards those foreigners? They may turn against us!" He replied faintly, "They wouldn''t dare." "Even if they dare to, I''m not afraid of them. been a while since I an opportunity for some destroyed Sogo Studio se I Hearing his words, the other members were startled. Then, a smile appeared on the corners of their lips and they felt more at ease. After a short chat, Fade looked at his watch and said, "Fifteen minutes is almost up." "Get ready!" "Yes, sir!" The negotiation team nodded and was ready to carry on. They had alsoe up with a n B in case a war was dered. Just then, footsteps came from outside the conference room. A group of people walked into the conference room. To everyone''s surprise, the person leading the group was not the person in charge, but an elder. "That is..." The negotiation team narrowed their eyes and looked over at Fade altogether. He smiled and said calmly, "Beagan Xu, the chief of the Red Flower Society." "Mr. Chen, we..." Hearing the name, the members could not help but feel nervous. However, Fade remained indifferent. "Don''t be nervous. Just follow the n." "Yes, sir!" They nodded and quickly regained theirposure. Chapter 2704 Chapter 2704 ? Fade was still on his seat, as if he did not see Beagan, waiting for him to enter. Beagan walked into the conference room, with Yootae and the others by his side. He saw Fade leaning back in his chair, as if he did not see him at all. He did not even get up to greet him. Beagan could not help but frown as a hint of anger shed across his face. However, he was a slicker who was over a hundred years old, so he did not lose his temper. He pretended not to see Fade and sat on his seat. "Since everyone is here, let''s continue where we left off!" Fade announced right away. Seeing this, Yootae and the others could not stand it anymore. Otherwise, Fade would really ignore Beagan till the end. The chairman of the Axe Organization, Jaddua was the first to speak, "Mr. Chen, before we begin, let me introduce Mr. Xu." Fade took a glimpse at Beagan and said, "Does he have anything to do with the negotiation? I don''t think it''s necessary to introduce unrted personnel." "Uh..." Jaddua choked, but he suppressed his anger and continued, "Of course." "Then hurry up, I don''t have much time to spare." Fade waved his hand. Jaddua nced at the others and introduced in a loud voice, "Mr. Chen, this is Beagan Xu from Micovia." "Mr. Xu is the founder of the Red Flower Society and the leader of the martial artsmunity in Micovia. He has a great influence in the martial artsmunity in Micovia, even the entire world." "Not only that, he has a deep rtionship with your hometown, especially with the martial artists in Jade City." "Many big shots in Jade City refer to him as Elder Xu." Jaddua revealed Beagan''s identity proudly. However, Fade remained indifferent and said, "What does this have to do with the negotiation?" Jaddua was so speechless that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. The rest were also full of anger and they could not wait to start a fight with Fade. Beagan could not stand it anymore. He nced at Fade and snorted unhappily. "Since when did the younger generation of martial artists be so rude? You have no manners at all." Fade narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "This is a negotiation. Don''t bring up martial arts practice. If you want to talk about seniority, you are in the wrong ce." "Boy, you..." Beagan red at him and almost could not help but strike him. All the foreigners around him hurriedly persuaded him in a low voice. Finally, Beagan retained his anger. He pped his hands and shouted, "Come in!" Suddenly, there were sounds of footsteps again. Then, about ten middle-aged martial artists from Fade''s country, who were dressed in fine clothes, walked into the conference room. After they entered, they saluted Beagan. "Hello, Mr. Xu!" "Greetings, Mr. Xu." "Hello, Mr. Xu." "Mr. Xu, you''re here." After the greetings, Beagan seemed to have saved his face. With a bright and confident smile, he said, "Since everyone is sensible, I will not beat around the bush." "My friends have looked for me and asked me to be the middleman in this negotiation." "Considering the fact that they still remember me and think highly of me, I have toe for their sake." "Thus, today I''ve summoned all the leaders of the martial arts world in Jade City. We have gathered together here to discuss the matter openly." "Discuss it openly?" Fade narrowed his eyes and pondered over these words. Beagan stared at him with a proud look and continued to say, "You are also a martial artist so you should know that fighting and killing are inevitable in the martial arts world."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "This time, the foreign martial artists are indeed in the wrong for making a move previously, but you shouldn''t push them too far." After that, he paused and waved his hand. He looked like a leader who was making a decision. "Alright then, out of respect for me and all the martial arts leaders in Jade City, let me be the peacemaker today." "Oh..." Squinting his eyes, Fade looked at Beagan and his eyes became more and more gloomy. However, Beagan still continued proudly, "I''ve heard of your demands earlier." "Although the foreign martial artists were indeed in the wrong, your demands are too much." "Why don''t both parties take a step back?" "Let''s make some changes to the conditions. They will apologize,pensate for ten billion yuan plus five Heaven Level cultivation resources. As for the condition for their families to study in your country, I think we should skip that." After that, Beagan turned to the foreign martial artists and asked, "What do you think of this proposal?" Jaddua quickly nodded and agreed, "Mr. Xu, you are highly respected. Since you have said so, naturally I would have no objection." "I agree with Mr. Xu''s proposal." "Me too." The foreign martial artists chimed in one after another. Seeing this, Beagan nodded with a proud look on his face. Then, he turned to Fade and ordered in a condescending tone, "Since all the foreign martial artists have agreed, we''ll do it this way!" Several foreign martial artists quickly nodded and agreed. They even urged the negotiation team to prepare the contract. However, at this moment, Fade''s face fell. He mmed his palm onto the table, then stood up and snapped, "Did I agree too?" All the excited foreign martial artists immediately quietened down. Beagan''s expression darkened. He red at Fade and said, "That is what I have proposed. Mr. Chen, are you not going to do it for my sake?" "Who do you think you are? Why should I do as you wish?" Fade raised his head and stared at him fiercely. Beagan burst into rage and stood up as well. He red at Fade. "You... You..." At that moment, Yootae and the others also spoke at the side. "Mr. Chen, you''d better not go overboard." "Mr. Xu is pretty notable in the martial arts world. Mr. Chen, are you sure you want to go against him?" "Mr. Chen, as the saying goes, ''Don''t take things too far or you might regret it in the future''. You''d better think twice about it." Fade swept his gaze around and looked at the several foreign martial artists. Then, an oppressive aura burst out and he said in a sterk voice, "Since when do I need a lecture from you?" Content belongs toNovelDrama.Org He nced at his watch and said coldly, "There is one minute left until the time limit of fifteen minutes." "The conditions are the same as before. Sign it or leave. You can choose." With that, he threw a few files in front of the foreign martial artists. Their faces changed drastically. They gritted their teeth and could not help but look at Beagan. Chapter 2705 Chapter 2705 ? Beagan''s face fell. He red at Fade and bellowed in a deep voice. "Young man, don''t be too pushy. Leaving a way out for others is for your own good too." "It''s no longer a world where you can do anything you want just because you know some martial arts." "Even if you don''t think of the present, you should consider the future." "Why don''t you take a step back and do everyone a favor so that we''re all on good terms and be friends?" "Good terms?" Fade scoffed. He looked at Beagan and asked sternly, "Why don''t I send you to hell, and you can ask those martial artists who had sacrificed themselves if they want to be friends with you?" "Not only your people had made sacrifices, the same goes to the foreign martial artists. Your im is invalid." Beagan''s face fell. "Invalid? Then let me ask you, what is the reason?" Fade asked, "Those foreigners had trespassed our territory for the so-called treasure and had poisoned our people. Is this the reason? What about their attack on the East Coast residents? "I..." Beagan frowned. "What?" Fade snorted coldly, "When those foreign martial artists started the battle, why didn''t youe forward and be the peacemaker? You didn''t try to build a good rtionship with them or make them retreat, did you?" "Now that they''ve lost, you are requesting us, the victims, to give way. What kind of reason is this?" "You..." Beagan''s expression looked terrible. Fade did not hold back and continued, "If only you were from my country, I would have pped you to death for spouting such nonsense to me." "If you don''t want to die, get out now!" He drove Beagan out rudely. Beagan''s expression was horribly gloomy and chilly. He was a big shot in the martial arts world. For decades, no one had dared to be so arrogant in front of him, regardless of their status. This time, Fade had really angered him. Beagan red at him fiercely, with a hint of killing intent. His cold voice burst out, sending chills like ice, "Originally, I wanted to put my personal affairs aside. I did not n to bring it up today." "But since you don''t respect me, don''t me me for doing the same." Fade narrowed his eyes and stared at him. Beagan took a step forward and his aura burst out as he shouted in a stern voice, "Two days ago, you destroyed my granddaughter, Belly''s dantian abdomen at Titan Studio, ruining her twenty years of cultivation." "Today, I, as Selly''s grandfather, formally challenge you." "I won''t stop until I die." "Do you dare to ept the challenge?" The rumbling sound rolled over like thunder. The roaring voice echoed throughout the hotel, even outside the hotel. Countless onlookers outside the hotel burst into discussion. The reporters were extremely excited and they immediately got busy. Instantly, the news about the challenge spread like wildfire all over Jade City, causing a new wave of heated discussion. Everyone in the cafe had also received the news. In no time, there was a buzz in the cafe. Hannah looked worried and could not sit still anymore. She got up to pay the bill and went out directly. "Hannah, where are you going?" Teddie quickly got up and chased after her. Seeing this, Vanice quickly followed behind. The three squeezed through the crowd and arrived at the hotel''s entrance. Hannah looked up at the hotel with a hint of worry in her eyes. At that moment, a familiar mocking voice came from the side, "Hey, isn''t that Fade''s crazy fan? Why is she here again?" Upon hearing the voice, Hannah turned around and saw Linna, who was beaming proudly, and the people in the protest parade. Hannah frowned and said coldly, "Linna, I''m not in the mood to argue with you." "Not in the mood? Or do you simply not dare?" Linna taunted sarcastically, "Perhaps you know that Fade is going to die soon, so you are anxious." "You..." Hearing this, Hannah could not help but re at her intimidatingly. Linna was a little scared and could not help but step back. However, when she thought of the manypanions behind her, she immediately regained her confidence andposure. She snorted coldly and said, "I was right."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Haha, let me tell you everything." "Beagan, who called up the challenge is a big shot in the martial arts world. He has been well-known in our country for decades. Later, he went to Micovia and became a famous figure there as well "It can be said that a master like him is top-notch no matter where he goes." "Fade must have been out of his mind to have provoked Mr. Xu. He is looking for death." "His martial arts skills are not even worth mentioning in front of Mr. Xu. Just you wait, he will not be able to make it out alive this time." After Linna finished speaking, herpanions also started to discuss it among themselves. "Mr. Xu''s strength is unquestionable." "He is a top martial artist who is over a hundred years old. What else is there to say?" "I''ve heard that Mr. Xu has mastered more than 4,000 streaks of martial essence, or even five thousand. Fade is doomed for sure." "He deserves it for being an evil man." Curses andments broke out among the crowd. Hannah''s expression darkened even more and the concern in her eyes were apparent. However, she knew that she could do nothing. The only thing she could do was to believe in Fade that he could win. All over Jade City, the news had been spread widely. Meanwhile in the conference room, Fade looked at the aggressive and murderous Beagan. He narrowed his eyes slightly and sized him up. Beagan red at him and snapped, "Do you dare?" Fade replied calmly, "Are you sure you want to fight with me until the end?" "I''m sure!" Beagan fumed, "I will never leave until I avenge my granddaughter and kill you." Fade shook his head and sighed. "Initially, this matter has nothing to do with you. I don''t want to involve others." "If you''re afraid, kneel down and admit defeat. Destroy your dantian abdomen and disable yourself. Perhaps, I could consider sparing your life," Beagan stated coldly. "You''ve misunderstood my words!" As Fade slowly opened his mouth, his voice suddenly became serious and his gaze became fierce. "I said I don''t want to involve others but it''s just dat because I am afraid. e want to kill an unrted person. Anyhow, if you insist don''t mind doing you this favor. With that, his voice increased and rumbled like thunder. "Why wouldn''t I dare to fight you?" Chapter 2706 Chapter 2706 ? Fade''s voice rumbled, stunning the people outside the hotel. The originally noisy scene suddenly fell into a dead silence. After a while, the silence broke and the scene became lively again. "Fade has epted the challenge." "Two top Half-Lord Level martial artists! They won''t stop until they die. This is just too amazing!" "They are both Half-Lord Level martial artists. If you''re afraid of being affected, you''d better stay away from them!" "Fade is really foolish. There is no need to fight to death with Beagan! With his current reputation, he will definitely surpass Beagan in the next ten years. Why is he so anxious?" Amidst the discussion, two figures flew out from the hotel, flying directly to the rooftop of the hotel. Instantly, everyone retreated one after another. Countless people locked their eyes at the two people on the rooftop, and cameras were shing wildly as the reporters took videos and photos. On the rooftop, Fade and Beagan stood face to face, and their clothes swayed as the wind blew. The atmosphere seemed to have be tense at this moment. Whoosh! Beagan''s expression turned cold. A majestic and vast energy pressed down on Fade overwhelmingly. In the face of such enormous energy, Fade merely narrowed his eyes and felt it. Then, he snorted and waved his right hand. In an instant, a cloud of crimson positive energy surged to the sky like a burning me, meeting Beagan''s energy. Boom! The two bursts of energy collided in the air. At that moment, it was as if the mountains were copsing, the earth was cracking, and the ocean was roaring. The whole sky became gloomy in an instant. The rumbling energy turned into whistling wind, whipping around. Trees and gs swung rigorously in the wind. Some of the weaker people could not even stand still and kept retreating. Such a scene shocked the onlookers.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "It''s so powerful! Is this the strength of a HalfLord Level martial artist?" "He could shake the heavens and earth simply by waving his hand. Is he still human?" "Who won the battle just now?" "It seems to be a draw. However, Beagan is more experienced and he has strong positive energy. If they continue to fight, I can''t tell who will be thest one standing." Hearing the discussions, Hannah''s heart tightened and her face was filled with concern. On the other side, Linna and herpanions became more and more excited. They shouted to cheer for Beagan. Meanwhile on the rooftop, the two had exchanged a move. Beagan looked at Fade on the opposite side and snorted, "It seems that you are quite skillful. No wonder you are so arrogant at such a young age." "In that case, show me what you''ve got!" With that, Beaganunched an attack again. However, it was different from the strong but slow attack earlier. At that moment, his energy condensed around him, like the stars in the sky, into sword beams. Countless bursts of energy broke through the air and came towards Fade, causing the wind to whistle and howl. Before the attack reached Fade, it had shattered the surrounding buildings and ss into countless tiny fragments. The fragments reflected the cold light and fell from the sky. On the ground, the onlookers let out cries of horror and fled. Beagan''s fierce attack drew an arc in the air and finally condensed into a point, rushing speedily towards Fade. The attack was so fierce and powerful that the whole building was shaken. Most of the audience had already fled hundreds of meters away. There were only the members of Fade''s negotiation team and the foreign martial artists near the hotel. At that moment, they were witnessing the fierce battle on the rooftop. "No wonder he''s the leader of the Red Flower Society in Micovia. He''s really powerful," Yootae said loudly. Jaddua nodded. "If it was me, I probably could not stand Mr. Xu''s attacks for more than three minutes." "It''s a wise move to invite Mr. Xu to make peace this time," the acting chairman of the Knight Association of Eandmented. After that, the three people looked at each other with excitement and joy in their eyes. The meaning of it was self-exnatory. In their opinions, Beagan would win for sure. They were confident that he would win the battle and kill Fade. If that was the case, they didn''t have to consider Fade''s conditions earlier in the conference room. They could even requestpensation and apology from the country. Thinking of this, their faces lit up. They focused on the battle on the rooftop with eager eyes and almost could not help but celebrate. At that moment, Fade saw Beagan''s intensive attacking towards him. He narrowed his eyes and snorted as he raised his right hand. "4,000 streaks of martial essence. It seems like your strength is not bad!" "I''ll take it seriously then!" As he spoke, he stretched out his right palm. A wave of sharp energy condensed in the center of his palm. Beagan''s attack was about tond on him. Fade''s eyes widened and he pushed his right palm forward. Suddenly, there was a loud bang and the air seemed to explode at this moment. Fade''s right palm broke through the air and confronted Beagan''s strong attack. In an instant, the two attacks collided. There was no explosion as expected and it was not an evenly matched confrontation. Fade''s attack was agile and forceful, directly overthrowing Beagan''s dense attack and instantly crushing it into countless fragments of positive energy, which then dissipated in the air. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org His attack did not stop there. Like a whirlwind, it continued to charge at Beagan. The old man was shocked. His confident face suddenly sank at this moment. "How is this possible?" Beagan could not help but exim. He quickly activated his positive energy to counter Fade''s attack. Boom! At thest minute, Beagan stimted his energy in time to meet Fade''s attack. An explosion broke out. His energy collided with Fade''s, releasing a violent burst of energy. Beagan, who was closest to the collision, was directly hit by the energy. He stumbled back several steps, and with a pale face, he clutched tightly at his chest before spitting out a mouthful of blood. "You... How..." Beagan gawked at Fade with surprise and fear, and his face full with disbelief. The faces of Yootae and the others, which were filled with anticipation and excitement, instantly changed. "How could this be? Mr. Xu is at a disadvantage." "What on earth is that move? How could it be so powerful?" "Could it be that Mr. Xu is no match for Fade?" "Did we... Did we make the wrong decision? It might be better to admit our mistakes and sign the contract!" Some of them began to feel worried and started to regret their actions. "It''s toote. We can only count on Mr. Xu. After all, he is the leader of the Red Flower Society. He should have more up his sleeves." "Keep watching. We don''t have any other option." The foreign martial artists were shocked. As for the onlookers, although they did not fully understand the situation, they could roughly guess that Fade had the upper hand from the scene of Beagan retreating and spitting out blood. Chapter 2707 Chapter 2707 ? Worried about Hannah, he couldn''t help but clench his fists and shout out, "Alright." Teddie was also agitated. He looked at his sister and said, "Hannah, Brother Chen has the upper hand. He should be able to win." Without knowing it, the siblings had swayed Vanice towards supporting Fade. Linna, who was not far away, frowned in displeasure. She was especially irked by Hannah''s excited expression. She snorted coldly and stated, "It''s just the beginning. Master Xu hasn''t exerted his full strength yet. I don''t know what''s there to be excited about." Hannah nced at Linna but did not argue with her. She continued to look up at the battle on the roof. At that moment, the fight continued. Beagan spat out a mouthful of blood as he narrowed his eyes and red at Fade fiercely. Then, he wiped the blood from the corner of his lips and took a step forward. With a cold smile, he said, "It seems that I have gotten old. How is it that I was forced to use that move against such a young man?" The moment the words were out of his mouth, Beagan''s face froze, and wisps of air like spider silk floated out of his body. The fments flew and intertwined quickly in the air. Then, they formed a huge. The densely packed positive energy- infused enveloped the entire sky over the roof. When looking up, it was like a light cloud floating overhead. However, this cloud was not beautiful but cold and terrifying instead. "Infinitely Threads!" Beagan shouted. The huge energy immediately descended to the roof. The speed of the falling giant seemed to be very slow, but in fact, it reached Fade''s head in the blink of an eye. He was enveloped by the before he could react. Beagan wrung his hands quickly and the other parts of the energy web began to spin wildly. Wisps of energy circled around Fade,yer byyer. In a blink of the eye, he waspletely enveloped by the. His body was wrapped in a huge white cocoon. He stood rooted to the roof, unable to move. At the same time, the thread at the edge of the energy web touched the top of the hotel while rotating and moving. Those fine threads were extremely sharp and cut through the hard steel bars and concrete like they were tofu. In an instant, the cement, water tanks, ss, steel bars, and other materials on the roof of the hotel were cut into kernels the size of rice grains. They then drifted down through the air.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This sparked a heated discussion among the crowd. "Is it raining? No, what... What is this?" "These are the particles of buildings. Could it be caused by the energy web?" "Is this the extent of Beagan''s strength?" "What''s going on? What is this? It''s... It''s too terrifying!" "What''s wrong with Fade? Didn''t he just gain the upper hand? Why is he trapped now?" "This is Master Xu''s true strength. He''s a senior expert. He''s too strong." Hannah and the rest who had been overjoyed earlier started to worry again. Linna, on the other hand, beamed with pride. She looked over and mocked provocatively, "Did you see that? As I said, the evil vampire will definitely lose. Now, do you get it? Haha!" "You..." Teddie was furious. He red at her and clenched his right fist. He gritted his teeth and wanted to punch her. However, Hannah pulled her younger brother back and shook her head gently. Her voice was not foud, but it was determined. "Don''t be impulsive. I believe in Brother Chen. He will definitely win." "Even on the verge of death, you remain delusional. Haha!" Linna mocked. At the same time, the other foreign martial artists, such as Yootae, were also excited. They were worried when Fade suddenly injured Beagan, but at that moment, they sighed with relief and couldn''t help but grin. "As I said, Master Xu will win." "Isn''t this just like what happened in the room when we went to see Master Xu?" "It should be. I''ve heard ten years n¨¨t ago that Master Xu has been studying a new, unique technique behind closed doors. There hasn''t been any news from him for the past ten years. I thought that he had failed, but I didn''t expect that he had actually developed such a powerful technique. It''s too powerful." "Infinitely Threads! Fade has probably been reduced to fine particles now!" Content belongs to "Haha, that''s for sure. The unique technique that Master Xu painstakingly studied is not something that anyone can block." "He won! Fade must be regretting his arrogance now!" "Haha, it''s toote to regret." On the roof, Beagan loomed over his bound adversary. A triumphant grin tugged at the corners of his lips. "Young man, you shouldn''t have made an enemy of me." elet Shaking his head, Beagan gently clenched his right hand. With a faint smile, he said in a strong and confident voice, "It''s time to end this." As he moved, the fments of the energy suddenly tightened,pressing the giant white cocoon to half its size. Seeing this, the people below gasped in shock. "I-It''s going to crush Fade into meat juice!" "Have you seen how sharp those strips of energy are? They won''t only crush him, but they''ll cut him to ribbons." "It''s... It''s too terrifying." However, as the crowd gasped, Beagan suddenly frowned. "What''s going on?" He felt like something was wrong. With his clench, the energy web should have shrunk to the size of a tennis ball, cutting Fade to minced meat and squeezing him out. However, the energy web was only halfshrunk and was still the size of a human. As for cutting Fade, there was not even a drop of blood oozing through the gaps of the energy web. "Could that brat have resisted my Infinitely Threads?" Beagan wondered. Then, he shook his head violently and muttered to himself, "Impossible!" "Even if you can block it for a while, I will cut you to ribbons." With a heavy snort, Beagan''s right hand formed a w. He exerted force again and clenched tightly. Once again, the thin threads of the energy web contracted violently. Despite this, unlike as Beagan expected, the energy web stopped short again after one centimeter. He frowned. "What''s going on? Does that brat have some kind of hard treasure? It can even block me!" Ignoring everything else, he gritted his teeth and clenched his right hand tightly. However, no matter how hard he clenched, the energy refused to budge. It was like it was tied to an extremely strong steel beam. Chapter 2708 Chapter 2708 ? "How could this be? T- This is impossible! What''s going on with this brat?" Beagan started to panic. The sweat on his forehead slid down his face. The crowd around him was puzzled. Even if most of them did not understand martial arts, they could see from Beagan''s actions that his attack had gone awry. There was a flurry of discussion. "What happened to Master Xu?" "Has the attack failed?" "Impossible! That energy can cut through steel. Is Fade''s body harder than steel?" "No, that''s impossible! Absolutely impossible..." The people below broke into a ruckus. At that moment, on the roof, Beagan had truly began to panic He used both of his hands to continuously activate the aura of his positive energy to control thepression of the energy web to kill Fade. However, the energy web did not move at all and could not go any further. Just as he was about to rush forward and attack... A calm voice sounded, "Is this your unique skill?" "Er... You...." Beagan was shocked. He could tell that the voice hade from the gigantic cocoon. He gritted his teeth and made up his mind. A sharp dagger condensed in his palm and he stepped forward to stab the gigantic cocoon. "I''m done ying. It''s time to end this."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The indifferent voice continued from the giant cocoon. ¡öKill, kill!'' Beagan gritted his teeth and stomped over. Just as he reached the giant cocoon and was about to stab it with the energy dagger... Boom! The giant cocoon exploded with a loud bang. The formerly unbreakable energy was now shattered into pieces, and its remnants were sent flying. The great impact of the explosion knocked Beagan backwards. The giant cocoon exploded, revealing Fade inside. He was not only unhurt but there wasn''t even a scratch on him. Only his clothes were cut, revealing skin that was hard and dark brown, like a rock. "How could it be? How could you..." Beagan kept shaking his head in shock, unable to ept what had happened. Fade did not exin. He stepped towards the edge of the roof where Beagan had fallen. "Nothing is impossible. You think it is impossible because you are too weak," he remarked lightly. As he spoke, his right hand formed a red virtual sword which he pointed at Beagan''s heart. That stunned everyone. No one expected Fade to bounce back from the brink of death and drive Beagan into a corner. There was a flurry of discussion. "T-This can''t be true!" "Has Master Xu''s unique skill failed?" "Fade, is he really that good? Even Master Xu is no match for him." Yootae and the others, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, now looked nervous again. They looked at each other with worried expressions. Hannah and the other two were very excited. They clenched their fists and silently cheered for Fade. At that moment, Beagan looked at the glowing red virtual sword in Fade''s hand. His forehead sweated profusely and his mouth trembled. "I surrender. I am wrong. I am willing topensate!" "Surrender?" Fade shook his head. "You seem to have forgotten that you were the one who started this fight," he answered coldly. "Plus, you said that you''ll fight to the death!" Fade narrowed his eyes in a murderous re. Beagan cried out in horror, "I was really wrong. I shouldn''t have provoked you. Whatever you want, I promise you, as long as you spare my life, as long as..." However, Fade did not show any mercy. He gently retracted the red virtual sword and pulled back, preparing to strike. At that moment, Beagan''s frightened expression suddenly turned fierce and murderous. He clenched his fists and shouted, "Die!" In an instant, a strong wind struck Fade''s back. He turned around and saw a sharp white sword stabbing towards him at an extremely fast speed. At a closer look at the white colored sword, it was actually formed by intertwining fine threads. This fine sword was condensed from the fragments of the energy that Fade had shattered earlier. He was surprised. "This..." However, Beaganughed wildly and responded, "I have painstakingly studied this trick for ten years. Infinitely Threads are almost impossible to break." "Brat, go to hell. You are indeed very strong. You''ve surpassed me at such a young age." "However, you are still going to die. If you want to me something, me yourself for being so careless. No hesitation or softness is allowed in a battle to the death. This is thest lesson I''ll give you as a senior!" "Goto hell!" As Beaganughed hysterically, the white fment sword shot forward. Such a sudden turn of events caused everyone''s expressions to change once again. "This... This..." "Could it be that Master Xu is going to fight back again?" "You are experienced and crafty! Fade is still too young." "There''s so many twists and turns. I- Is it true?" Yootae and the others heaved a sigh of relief. Even experts of their level couldn''t conceal their emotions under such conditions. They patted their chests and gave each other worried looks. Fortunately, Beagan was experienced and had saved this fatal blow forst. Otherwise, he would have been defeated and it would have been bad for them. Although there were twists and turns, overall, the end result was still good. Thinking of this, they could not help but smile. At that moment, on the roof, the white sword was less than ten centimeters away from Fade''s back. Everyone thought that the sharp sword was about to prate his body. Fade looked at the ferocious Beagan and sneered. "Do you really think I would be so careless?" Beagan was shocked. "W- What do you mean?" At that moment, Fade snapped his fingers on his left hand. Poof! With a crisp sound, a tiny red spark lit up at the tip of the sharp white fment sword. Then, the sparks quickly spread,pletely enveloping the sword. It burned quickly into a pile of ashes which drifted away with the wind. "How is this possible? You... You..." At that moment, Beagan could not speak. He looked at Fade with shock and horror. "Actually, I could''ve burned your energy a long time ago, but I wanted to see what other trump cards you had. Now, it seems that it''s just so-so." "I..." Beagan stammered However, before he could finish, Fade flicked his right hand and the red sword stabbed into Beagan''s heart. Then, a me surged out from the sword and enveloped Beagan. It quickly burned him into a pile of ash which drifted away in the wind. It had the same ending as his unique skill. Content belongs to Swr After dealing with Beagan, Fade put away the red long sword and stepped out. He stood in the air and looked downwards. Chapter 2709 Chapter 2709 ? The onlookers on the first floor were dumbstruck. They didn''t expect the battle to end like this. Beagan, renowned at home and abroad for decades,id dead and defeated at Fade''s hands. For a moment, the sea of ordinary onlookers were speechless. Hannah and the others went from worried to overjoyed and excited. Linna, who had ridiculed Hannah before, looked a little embarrassed at that moment. Apart from her, there were also many people in the parade team. Their eyes shed and their expressions fell. They were secretly preparing to slip away. Linna tried to stop someone who was trying to leave. "We can''t retreat. We should persist to the end and resist those powerful people." However, the person shook her hand away and red at her like she was a fool. "Are you a fool? Resist? Persist? What a load of bullsh*t! If I don''t leave now, I''ll lose my life." "If you want to die, don''t drag us down with you." "Do you think I woulde to this kind of stupid parade if I wasn''t paid? Go away. Don''t waste my time." Linna looked at the rades" who were escaping and was speechless for a moment. Seeing this, Hannah sighed and walked to her side. She said, "Linna, do you see now? These so-called freedom fighters are just a bunch of mercenaries."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "You''ve been deceived. Wake up quickly!" "This... No, impossible!" Linna was still in denial. She shook her head fiercely and murmured, "We fight for justice and freedom. Even if some would do nothing, I believe that most of them are determined. We will stick to the end." Yanice couldn''t help but speak up at that moment. "Linna, don''t be silly!" After all, Linna was her ssmate. Earlier, Yanice herself was almost deceived and joined the demonstrators. Hence, at that moment, she naturally wanted to persuade Linna to pull out. However, just as Yanice finished speaking, a loud noise was heard. The demonstrators suddenly stirred and they swarmed towards the sound. When Linna saw this, she also looked over and her eyes immediately lit up. Her face was full of excitement. "It''s Mr. Huang. We have not lost yet. We must persist to the end." Linna rushed to join the frantic crowd. Yanice tried to stop her, but it was toote. Hannah looked at the Mr. Huang whom Linna mentioned and immediately recognized him. He was Faunus Huang, the former editor-in-chief of Lichee Daily. Since Fade arrived in Jade City, Faunus had begun publishing all kinds of articles against him in Lichee Daily. A few days ago, the Lichee Daily newspaper was closed down and Faunus left. However, he still published extremely harshments against Fade and the delegation through various media outlets. It could be said that Faunus was the vanguard against Fade and the delegation in Jade City, the spiritual leader of these demonstrators. At that moment, his appearance had immediately calmed many people. Linna was such a passionate follower. "Hannah, what should we do about Linna?" Vanice asked. She was a little worried about her. Hannah shook her head and said coldly, "If she is willing to be deceived, then no one can save her." The ordinary audience was bustling with activity. Some were surprised and some were shocked. As for Yootae and the foreigners, all of them wore anxious and frightened expressions. "Master Xu actually lost. What should we do now?" "Quick, think of a way!" "It''s all your fault for inviting people to fight against Fade. Now... Now, we are worse off." "We held a meeting and you also voted. Now that things are not going well, you put the me on us." "Alright, let''s stop arguing. We have to make a decision immediately. Otherwise, we''ll all be finished when Fade arrives." " propose to agree to all Fade''s previous demands. What do you think?" "This..." "I agree." "I agree too!" "But..." "Don''t hesitate. Apart from consent, do you have any other way now?" "Well, I agree too." The group of people quickly reached a consensus and were ready to agree with Fade''s demands. However, at that moment, Fade jumped from the roof andnded in front of them. "Now it''s your turn," he stated coldly. The president of the Axe Association, Jaddua, immediately stood up and gave him a ttering smile. He bowed and said, "Mr smile. Chen, we all agree to your demands. Now we can sign the contract." After that, he turned and looked at the others. The others immediately smiled, nodded, and bowed. "Mr. Chen, our association agrees." "Our martial arts school has no objection." "Our seminary can sign it immediately." Facing these subdued people, Fade sneered, "Now you agree to sign." "But do you think it''s that simple?" The foreign martial arts practitioners'' faces fell. Jaddua tried to exin, "Mr. Chen, we know we were wrong." "You were indeed wrong, but should I just let it go?" Fade asked coldly. "If it was I who was killed and not Beagan, you wouldn''t have this attitude now!" "This..." The foreign martial arts practitioners were embarrassed and speechless. For a moment, they were silent and the atmosphere was tense. In the end, Yootae couldn''t hold himself back anymore. He looked at Fade and asked, "Then, what exactly do you want?" Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at Yootae. He answered coldly, "You are asking me what I want? Then, I''ll tell you. I want all of you to die!" Whoosh! In an instant, the foreign martial arts practitioner''s faces went pale. "Mr. Chen, I know you are powerful, but if we really fight, the result may be uncertain." "Mr. Chen, why do you push things to this point? It''s not good for everyone to have a life-and-death struggle!" "A life-and-death struggle? Haha, you are not qualified to use that termin front of me," Fade responded coldly. "I didn''t kill you immediately but negotiated with you. That was a chance for you." "But if you don''t appreciate it, don''t me me for being rude." "Goto hell!" With a loud shout, his positive energy surged and directly enveloped the group of foreign warriors. The expressions of the foreign martial practitioners instantly changed. At the same time, they all activated their positive energy auras. Clenching their teeth, they rooted their feet into the ground, enduring Fade''s pressure. Chapter 2710 Chapter 2710 ? "If we work together, we may not lose." "Now, it''s time for us to fight for our lives." "I don''t believe you are really that invincible." For a moment, all of the ten to twenty foreign martial artists released their positive energy. Their auras surged and spread out, forming a wave of positive energy, whistling and rushing towards Fade. Boom! The positive energies collided with each other as if the waves were surging. A few onlookers had returned after the battle between Beagan and Fade ended. When they saw that anotherrger battle was about to erupt, they quickly retreated as they feared for their safety. Fade looked at the decisive foreign fighters in front of him. He sneered and questioned coldly, "Do you want to fight to the death? In that case, I''ll grant you the opportunity. Come on!" In an instant, the foreign warriors shouted their fatal skills with vigor and attacked Fade together. At that moment, nearly 20 foreign warriors attacked at the same time, and their momentum was even more powerful than Beagan''s. The wind howled and energy crackled. Rays of murderous light of various colors all rushed towards Fade. Such a grand and terrifying disy scared a lot of onlookers. Even Hannah and the others who were quite confident in Fade couldn''t help but worry at that moment. At that moment, Faunus and the demonstrators shouted more and more loudly. They raised their arms and cheered for the foreign warriors as if they were their rtives. Linna was also among the crowd, following Faunus with a fanatical look in her eyes. Facing his opponent''s roaring attack, Fade stood where he was. His eyes slightly narrowed and his right hand gently raised. A red light gathered in the center of his palm and formed a small ming flower. "Kill!" The death cry was getting closer and closer, and the other side''s attack had already reached Fade. At that moment, he made his move. He gently pped his right hand, and the small me in his palm grew bigger and bigger with the wind. It collided head-on with the attacks of the 20 foreign fighters. Suddenly, there was a loud boom. The energies collided in an earth- shaking explosion. The world changed color and the earth shook! After the violent explosion, the red mes, the whistling wind, and the spreading energy were whistled through the air. Horrible shrieks rang out in session. Only when the smoke and dust dissipated could the crowd see what had happened. The foreign warriors, who were just charging fearlessly into battle, were now covered in blood. Theyid on the ground and howled in pain. Obviously, they were badly injured. Of course, these were the lucky ones. The five or six unlucky fellows, who were in the center of the explosion, had been reduced to charred corpses. Theyid silently on the ground. Even those who were in charge of protecting Yootae and the others were in a mess at this moment. Although Yootae was not seriously injured, there were many wounds on his body. His hands were trembling and his face was full of horror. He was obviously frightened by Fade''s move. "How... How is this possible?" "How strong is he?" "Could it be that he''s a Lord Level expert?" Fade walked through the dust and marched towards Yootae and the others. He sneered and said, "Is this your life-or-death struggle? It''s just so-so!" "Y-You..." Yootae and the others stammered. Around them, the demonstrators who had been shouting so loudly stood dumbfounded at that moment. They didn''t expect that Fade, the evil vampire, would be so powerful that he could defeat the powerful foreign warriors with just one move. The demonstrators looked around at a loss. Fear and confusion were apparent in their eyes. Faunus, who stood at the head of the demonstrators, was also pale, and his face was devoid of all color. However, immediately, he thought of something and his gaze hardened. He raised his arms and shouted, "Foreign warriors must win! Justice must win! We will always support them!" Encouraged by Faunus, many demonstrators also began shouting. Swept up in the moment, they gravitated towards the center of the battle without thinking. They only thought of getting closer to the foreign fighters to support them. Linna was among the excited throng. However, the excited onlookers didn''t notice it. Their spiritual leader, Faunus, who shouted the loudest, quietly shrank behind the crowd and slowly moved away from the battlefield. On the battlefield, Yootae saw Fade getting closer and closer. He gritted his teeth and shouted determinedly, "Fight with him!" Jaddua also put on a determined look. "We have no way to retreat. We can only fight to the death." The rest of them nodded. "Kill!" With a loud shout, Yootae gripped his Jopeno sword and charged. The acting chairman of the Knight Association wielded his cross sword in both hands charged forward with a determined look. The others also charged forward one after another. As the fighters charged, the demonstrators, now less than 500 meters away from the battlefield, were getting louder and louder. "Come on!" "We will win!" "Justice defeats evil!" However, at that moment, something unexpected urred. Jaddua, who was determined to risk his life in this fight, suddenly changed direction and ran away when hispanions charged forward.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "You..." "Traitor..." "A traitor..." The foreign martial arts practitioners cried out in rm and shouted angrily. However, at that moment, Fade had already arrived in front of them. There was no other way. They could only grit their teeth and attack him. Facing their attack, Fade only shook his head and waved his right hand, shooting out several rays of energy light. If he was barely interested in his battle with Beagan, he was downright indifferent to this battle with Yootae and the others. After all, he''d already killed twenty to thirty practitioners of this level. He had no interest in wasting more time on them. Therefore, he aroused the fire essence in his elixir core which heprehended the most. A red light ignited from the palm of his hand. These red mesnded on Yootae and the others. It burned right through their defenses and quickly disintegrated their clothes, skin, flesh, and bones. In less than ten seconds, Yootae and the others were covered in mes. They fell to the ground while screaming wildly. They couldn''t do anything but be consumed by the mes and they turned into piles of ashes. Chapter 2711 Chapter 2711 ? After dealing with them quickly, Fade caught sight of Jaddua, who had run away. There was a chill in his eyes. "You are afraid of death! If you died here with yourpanions, I would still respect you, but you betrayed yourpanions and ran away. Go to hell!" In an instant, he darted after Jaddua like a bolt of lightning. Seeing this, Jaddua was shocked. Clenching his teeth, he activated the positive energy aura in his body and fled frantically. However, Fade was too fast. In the blink of an eye, he had covered the distance between him and Jaddua. Seeing that Fade was about to catch up, Jaddua was terrified and he felt like his heart was about to jump from his chest. He looked around, trying to find a way to save himself. Unfortunately, there was no one around to help him. Fade was gaining on him like the god of death. At that moment, the demonstrators watched Fade move closer to Jaddua. They were dumbfounded by their speed. When Linna was in the group, she felt that her body was enveloped by an invisible energy. She was like a robot and could not move. However, looking at Jaddua, she thought of what Faunus had said before. She felt an inexplicable surge of emotion in her heart. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Jaddua, go for it. Defeat that vampire, Fade." After saying that, she seemed to have exhausted all her strength. She suddenly copsed to the ground and gasped for air. Even further away, when Hannah heard these words, her gaze suddenly turned cold. She gritted her teeth and said, "Linna, she..." Meanwhile, Vanice was also a little anxious. "What''s wrong with Linna? Even now, she is still cheering for those foreigners. She has beenpletely brainwashed." The fleeing Jaddua suddenly heard someone calling out his name. He turned his head and immediately saw Linna and the demonstrators. Of course, he didn''t recognize these people. However, from their attire, he could figure out what they were doing. In the blink of an eye, his eyes lit up. He bit his lips, turned around, and charged towards Linna. She was paralyzed on the ground. When she saw Jaddua rushing towards her, she was stunned for a moment, and then, she was overjoyed. She continued saying through gritted teeth, "Mr. Jaddua, I''m a student from Jade City University. My name is Linna Xie. I will always support you, forever..." However, she was cut off before she could finish. Jaddua grabbed Linna. With his right hand, he gathered a touch of positive energy into a dagger and ced it at her neck. Then, facing Fade who had finally caught up with him, Jaddua shouted in a harsh voice, "Fade, stop! Otherwise, I''ll kill her right now!" This time, the demonstrators were stunned and they then fled in all directions.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Upon seeing this, Jaddua immediately shouted. Several sts of energy were released, exploding amidst the paraders. "All of you, stop right there!" Suddenly, screams filled the air. Many demonstrators were blown into a bloody mess. Without arms and legs, they fell to the ground and groaned in pain. When Linna, who was held hostage by Jaddua, saw this, she was dumbfounded. Trembling all over, she said with trepidation, "Mr. Jaddua, w-we are your supporters. How can you attack us? We..." "Shut up!" With a stern shout, Jaddua pressed the energy de to Linna''s neck. A streak of blood flowed down her neck. Feeling the pain from her skin being cut open, she trembled with fear. She couldn''t help but begin to cry. At this time, Fade looked at the crying and screaming demonstrators on the ground. He fixed Jaddua with an ice cold re. He said coldly, "Are you still going to continue struggling?" Fade''s cold, murderous re sent a shiver down his spine. "Fade, I can''t match you. However, if you take another step forward, I will kill her, as well as those people on the ground," Jaddua threatened. Hearing this, Fade sneered and shook his head. "Wow, before threatening me, can you do some homework?" "These people are all against me. They even ndered me online." "Do you think that I care about their lives?" "You..." Jaddua''s expression grew even gloomier. As for Linna, she still had note to her senses yet. She shouted to Fade, "We didn''t nder you. What we said is true. We represent justice and you are evil. We fight for freedom and justice." Content Said belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Haha!" Fadeughed coldly. He pointed at the numerous troublemakers who were screaming on the ground. "All this is the result of your freedom and justice." "Mr. Jaddua, he, I..." For a moment, Linna did not know how to respond. She was in a state of utter shock. Jaddua ignored everyone else and continued to address Fade, "Fade, I know you. Don''t try to fool me with your words." "They are Chinese, and so are you. No matter what they have done, you will not sit idly by. Otherwise, the reputation you have will be ruined." "You want to ruin my reputation? Haha!" Fadeughed. Then his voice suddenly became fierce. He red at Jaddua and asked, "Before this half these people thought of me as a coward. I didn''t care about being insulted or even excluded. Now, do you think I would care about my so-called reputation?" "I''ll give you onest chance to surrender. Maybe I can consider letting you die peacefully," Fade said coldly. "1-1..." Jaddua was really nervous. He pressed his energy de against Linna''s neck again, cutting another gash. Linna cried out in pain, but she red at Fade with resentment. She gritted her teeth, and said, "Fade, you evil vampire. Even if I be a ghost, I will not let you go." He frowned, with a fierce look in his eyes. He had intended to save her. After all, she was still very young and there were many things that she had yet to learn. She could have been manipted into joining the demonstration. However, until now, she continued to hold a grudge against Fade even though it was Jaddua who attacked her. Fade really didn''t mind her dying at Jaddua''s hand. "Jaddua, my patience grows thin," Fade said coldly. He took a step forward. Seeing Fade approach step by step, Jaddua''s eyes became filled with fear. He flinched and tensed. "You, don''te over. Otherwise, l-I will really kill her," Jaddua threatened. Fade said with a faint smile, "She hates me with a passion. Do you think I care whether she lives or dies?" "Y-You..." Jaddua stammered. Chapter 2712 Chapter 2712 ? At that moment, Linna suddenly saw a figure in a corner. She was stunned for a moment and then shouted, "Faunus, Mr. Huang, save us quickly!" Her shout attracted his attention. It turned out that a figure was curled up behind a pile of debris that had been blown away. It was none other than Faunus Huang, the editor-in-chief of Lichee Daily who had snuck away earlier. Although he had noticed the danger in advance and snuck away, he hadn''t expected the battle to proceed so quickly. Before he could get far away, the aftershock knocked him to the ground. Fortunately, he was lucky enough not to get hit by anything, so he was uninjured. Therefore, he hid behind the debris and pretended to be dead. He hoped that no one would notice him. At first, even if Fade and Jaddua had noticed a nobody like him, they would nevere to fight him. However, Linna, who was being held hostage, had noticed him and called out to him in desperation. Immediately, several people turned to look at him. Faunus red at Linna and wanted to kill the stupid woman. But at that moment, there was obviously no time for him to take action. He looked at Jaddua and Fade. Without hesitation, he rushed straight to Fade, fell on his knees, and begged, "Mr. Chen, I''m a Chinese man. Please save me." Linna was dumbfounded by this scene and could not think clearly. "Mr. Huang, you called for us to oppose Fade, but now..." Faunus red at her and said in a hurry, "Linna, don''t talk nonsense. I always supported Mr. Chen and opposed these foreign warriors. Mr. Chen is the savior of our country. I will always be his supporter." "You..." Shewas dumbfounded. Fade looked at Faunus, who was smiling apologetically on the ground, and he found him absurd and ridiculous. Faunus thought he didn''t know him, so he denied what Linna said to survive. He had to admit that this kind of shameless person was really tenacious. Fade sneered and said, "Faunus Huang, Lichee Daily''s editor-in-chief. You''ve published so many fake news stories about me. Do you really think that I don''t recognize you?" "Ah..." Faunus was stunned. He did not expect Fade to know him. However, he reacted quickly. He immediately kowtowed and begged for mercy, "Mr. Chen, I was wrong." "I was forced to do what I did." "Those foreign martial artists forced me to nder you, Mr. Chen. I was forced to do that!" "Forced to do that?" Fade sneered. "Then, do you think it''s necessary to brainwash these students and send them to oppose me?" Faunus gritted his teeth and braced himself. "I had no choice. The foreign warriors forced me to do it." Now, he had no choice but to push all the responsibilities to the foreign warriors. However, upon hearing this, Jaddua sneered and said, "Mr. Huang, you didn''t say that when you took the money from us. How did this be us forcing you?" As soon as he said it, Faunus'' face changed again. He quickly denied the usations, "I don''t know what you are talking about." Linna was also surprised. "You mean that Mr. Huang only wrote those articles because he was being paid?!" "Haha, of course that''s what BUT happened. Otherwise, do you think such a shameless fence-sitter will really sacrifice himself for so-called justice and freedom?" Jaddua looked at Linna like she was a fool. "Only young and impulsive students like you will be deceived." "How could this be possible? We..." She was still in denial and was on the verge of copsing. Fade looked down at Faunus who was at his feet and said coldly, "Do you have anything else to say?" Faunus was stunned. He knew that he couldn''t lie to Fade. He could only grit his teeth and kowtow, crying and begging. "Mr. Chen, I know I''m wrong. I was tempted by money for a moment, so I published those articles. I beg you to give me another chance and I will never do it again. Mr. Chen, T..." Stter! The sound of blood sshing interrupted him.. A finger-sized hole appeared in Faunus'' heart, gushing blood. Faunus fell backwards to the ground with his eyes wide open, full of surprise. In front of him, a stream of energy gradually dissipated from Fade''s left fingers. They still carried a whiff of blood. Fade had killed him with his bare hands.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was impossible for him to let Faunus live. After dealing with Faunus, Fade raised his head and looked at Jaddua He took a step forward and said coldly, "Now, it''s your turn." "Y-You..." Jaddua was shaking with fright. Content belongs to Linna, who was held hostage by him, was dumbfounded andpletely scared silly. "It''s yourst chance." Fade took another step forward. "I- I''ll fight to the death with you." Jaddua gritted his teeth, ready to fight until the end. His determined posture did not match his expression. As he shouted that he was going to put up a fight, the energy between his fingers stabbed into Linna''s body, causing the stunned girl to scream in pain. Then, he threw the bleeding Linna at Fade. At the same time, Jaddua turned and fled frantically. Fade caught her and quickly pressed a few times on her wound to stop the bleeding. Then, as he looked at the fleeing Jaddua, a cold smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "Even a cunning and a cowardly person who is on the verge of death would act like this. He''s really stubborn." While speaking, he raised his right hand and pointed in the direction in which Jaddua was escaping. In an instant, a burst of energy shot out of Fade''s right fingers. The energy, carrying bits of scarlet light, broke through the air, struck Jaddua in the back, and exited through his heart. The retreating Jaddua suddenly copsed to the ground, losing thest bit of his life. At that moment, silence filled the air. Right then, everything came to an end. Every eye fell on Fade and all were filled with conflicted emotions. Fade turned his gaze to the east. His gaze became sharp and he said coldly, "Go back and tell your master that it''s his turn next." Chapter 2713 Chapter 2713 ? In an abandoned building to the east, two foreign men trembled when they heard Fade''s voice as if they were facing a formidable enemy. They turned and fled without bothering to cover their track. The two men ran all the way to the high seas and turned to look in the direction of Jade City. After confirming that Fade had not caught up with them, they breathed a sigh of relief. "Fade found us. Report it!" The two looked at each other and then took out a satellite phone. A momentter, in an old room in the depths of the Sacred Hall of Eand, a priest in a ck robe answered the phone. He listened to them expressionlessly. "Well, I know. You cane back," he said softly. Of course, Fade didn''t know what was happening at that moment. After the battle ended, he returned to the hotel with the negotiation team instead of staying put. When they returned to the hotel, the negotiation team immediately got busy. After all, although Fade had won a great victory in this battle, the negotiation was now in vain. Therefore, many things had to be reported to the superiors to be re-processed. Fade was not altogether concerned about this. Taking advantage of his free time, he gathered with his friends and rtives to rx. Sure enough, the next day, the negotiation team reported thetest news to him. The oue of the previous day''s battle shocked the world. At first, the western media''s instinctive reaction was to attack his brutal and unscrupulous behavior. They imed that he did not abide by the rules of negotiation and attacked the negotiation partners, undermining the international code of conduct. They demanded that he and the country apologize. However, soon, the Chinese government responded ordingly. They had invited the various martial arts organizations to make peace but Beagan had secretly bribed the people of Jade City. His unprovoked attack on Fade was exposed. The people expressed firm support for his behavior. The Western media and Chinese media were still arguing with each other, but the discredited martial arts organizations couldn''t sit still. The next day, they immediately took the initiative to contact the Chinese authorities and said that this was a personal act and had nothing to do with their organizations. At the same time, they also agreed to Fade''s previous requests and were even willing to double what they had promised in exchange for the country''s forgiveness. It was apparent that Fade had be a terrifying deterrent to these martial arts organizations. As for the requests for reconciliation made by these organizations, the senior management passed the news to Fade and let him make the decision. After all, he had overseen both this and the previous negotiations. He should have the right to make the final decision. With a wave of his hand, he agreed to the n of peace negotiations, which would double thepensation. Finally, the matter was settled. It was not that he could not touch these martial arts organizations, but after losing personnel a few times, the martial arts organizations had been severely weakened. They had dropped from their original status as international first-ss martial arts organization status to second or third ss. Fade couldn''t be bothered with them now. He disdained even to kill them in person. After the negotiations were settled, he did not need to worry about the matter anymore. Therefore, he did not stay in Jade City but flew back to Capital City. After exiting the airport, he made a phone call to inform Jaguar and then went straight home. When he arrived, he found that the door was already open. He was stunned at first, and then he saw a figure emerge from the room. This was none other than Lily. At that moment, she was wearing a casual dress and carrying a te of fruit. "Sister Lily!" Seeing this, he couldn''t help but be delighted. He rushed up and grabbed her hand. He stared at her with beaming eyes and said in a soft and excited voice, "Sister Lily, you''re willing to see me. I wanted to UMS Before he could finish, her expression changed dramatically She quickly reached out her hand to cover his mouth, and then quickly said, "Fade, Quin is back. She''s in the living room." "Uh... Quin is back!" He was stunned at first but then, he was overjoyed. Seeing this, her expression dimmed slightly. Noticing that Lily''s expression had changed, he stopped in his tracks He held her hand gently and said softly, "Sister Lily, when I have time, I want to have a good talk with you." Her expression changed. She withdrew her hand from his grasp and whispered, "Quin is inside. There are other guests. Go and see them." "Other guests?" Confused, he stepped into the living room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In the living room, Quin was pouring water and she wore a casual dress. Ignoring the others, Fade rushed to her, picked her up, and kissed her on the cheek. He said excitedly, "Honey, you''re alright. You''re back. You''re finally back." "Ah..." Quin was startled. When she realized that it was Fade, her face instantly flushed red and she quickly said in a low voice, "Quick, put me down." Fade held her in his arms and didn''t let go. "No, my wife. I haven''t seen you in such a long time. I missed you so much." At that moment, a cough came from the side. He finally noticed the woman in her thirties or forties sitting on the sofa beside her. The woman had a beautiful face. Her casual attire did not diminish her delicate features at all. Next to the woman sat an olderdy. Fade thought she looked familiar. At that point, Quin said to him, blushing, "That''s my mom. Put me down." "Ah, my mother-inw!" He cried in surprise. This woman was one of the members of the Thorn Rose whom he had met in Eand, from Rosabe''s organization. A group of Thorn Rose members had apanied him to the Skull Mob ind base to save Quin. The person next to Rosabelle was probably Quin''s mother, Fade''s mother-inw, and the founder of the Thorn Rose, Chrystal Xie. Thinking of how he had behaved in front of his mother-inw, he blushed and quickly put Quin down. He then greeted Chrystal, "Mom, hello. I''m Fade, Quin..." "Wait, not so fast. I don''t know you well yet," Chrystal''s face was cold as she interrupted him. To one side, Quin''s face was slightly anxious as she whispered, "Mom, Fade is my husband. We''re married." Chrystal snorted and said, "Husband? I don''t know about your marriage, so don''t call me ''mom'' too soon." Chapter 2714 Chapter 2714 ? "Then, should I call you Madam Xie?" Fade asked tentatively. Chrystal nodded. She then looked at him and said with a serious expression, "When you saved Quin in Eand, I personally expressed my gratitude to you on behalf of the Thorn Rose." "Thank you, Madam Xie. You''re too polite. Quin is my wife. It''s only natural that I save her," he said quickly. She ignored his attempt at intimacy and continued to speak severely, "I was not aware of your marriage to Quin so it''s not certain if you count as her husband or not." "Ah, this..." He was a little anxious and tried to defend himself. However, Quin held him back and said to Chrystal, "Mom, I''m willing to marry Fade. We ourselves know about our rtionship. I believe in him and am willing to be with him. I love him!" How could his wife, who had always been silent, say such things in public? He was touched. He held Quin''s hand and nodded firmly. "I love Quin too!" Chrystal frowned when she saw this. She looked at the two of them and said, "I''ve sent people to investigate your affairs. When you were in Bay City, your marriage wasn''t voluntary. You were forced into a fake marriage." Quin tried to exin, "Mom, there''s a reason for this. At that time, we..." However, Chrystal interrupted her, "Also, there seem to be quite a few women close to him. The number of them at home and abroad must reach double digits!" She eximed while fixing him with an icy re. At this point, Chrystal nced at Lily, who was walking in with some fruits. "Madam Xie, I didn''t..." Fade wanted to deny it, but the thought of what happened between him and Lily choked him. "Hmph, yboy!" Chrystal snorted derisively. Quin nced at him, paused for a moment, and then said, "Mom, no matter what, Fade has helped and saved me a lot. I like him and am willing to be with him." "You''re willing!" Chrystal seemed a little angry. She red at Quin and said, "You''re my daughter. Your appearance, figure, upation, and career are all outstanding. With all of that, it''ll be easy to find an outstanding and dedicated husband." "Yandell is good enough and he likes you. If..." Without waiting for Chrystal to finish, Quin''s expression darkened and she interrupted her mother, "Mom, I''m tired, I''m going to rest." She immediately stomped up the stairs.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Quin!" Fade wanted to chase after her, but he was stopped by Chrystal, "Come down." "Madam Xie, what''s the matter?" He frowned unhappily. After all, based on what she''d said just now, his mother-inw seemed to be trying to introduce another man to Quin. Chrystal went straight to the point, "What would it take for you to divorce Quin?" Hearing this question, heughed. It had been a long time since hest heard that question. She frowned in dissatisfaction. "What are youughing at?" He shook his head and said, "Madam Xie, I''m sorry. I mean no harm. I just think it''s a little funny." "Funny? What''s there tough about?" She asked. He looked at her seriously and said, "Quin is my wife. I love her and she loves me. Furthermore, we don''t have any financial or power problems. Given all that, I don''t think there is any need for us to divorce." Hearing this, Chrystal frowned and said in a low voice, "Fade, I know you are capable, but you forgot one thing. I do not like you." Fade shook his head and said, "Madam Xie, you''re Quin''s mother and I respect you very much. However, there''s one thing I have to remind you of." "This is Quin''s marriage. Although you''re her mother, you can''t make that decision for her." "I''m her mother, so I can help her out. Moreover, I''m doing this for her own good. She understands me," she retorted. Hearing this, he sneered and red at her. She was a little frightened by his re. She frowned unhappily and said, "What are you looking at?" He said, "You seem to have forgotten. When you left Wushuang Tower, you disregarded the objections of the sect''s teachers and with your status as the genius Sects, disciple of the four you married Daniel Lin, an ordinary man. Does that sound familiar?" Her expression fell at his words and she shot up from the sofa. She towered imposingly over him, exuding an overwhelming aura. "What nonsense are you talking about!" However, Fade, who was sitting opposite Chrystal, remained unfazed despite the pressure. His expression didn''t change at all. He just snapped his fingers. With the snap, the aura broke and dissipated. "You!" Her body shook as she fell onto the sofa. He picked up a piece of fruit and took a bite. He looked at Chrystal and said, "Madam Xie, don''t let the tragedy back then repeat itself." Her face was gloomy. She wanted to say something but decided against it. She waved at Rosabelle and said, "Let''s go!" "Thank you, Madam Xie. Take care." Fade stood up and escorted the two of them to the door. Then, he returned to the living room and turned to Lily, who was tidying up the coffee table. His heart ached and he struggled to speak. However, before he could open his mouth, she said softly, "Quin needs you right now. Hurry up!" "Thank you, Sister Lily." He didn''t know what to say. He could only thank her and hurry up the stairs. Knock, Knock! Fade knocked on the door and said softly, "Quin, it''s me, Fade." A voice came from inside the door, "The door is unlocked. Come in." He pushed the door open and saw Quin sitting at the edge of the bed Although she tried her best to hide it, he could still see the tear stains on her face. "Quin." He stepped forward and gently hugged her. She also gently wrapped her arms around his waist. She buried her head in his arms and did not say anything. After a moment, her mood improved a little. He asked softly, "Quin, can you tell me what happened at Thorn Rose?" She raised her head slightly, paused, and pondered for a moment. In the end, she lowered her head and let out a soft sigh. She looked at him and spoke faintly. Chapter 2715 Chapter 2715 ? After Quin exined, Fade figured out the whole story. At that time, because they were being chased, he asked the Thorn Rose to take Quin away. Afterwards, she and her mother, Chrystal, met at the Thorn Rose headquarters. Quin had been waiting for Fade toe to neutralize the poison in her body. Later on, Chrystal''s foster mother arrived. She was a very powerful witch called the Lord Witch. She personally dispelled the poison from Quin''s body. After removing the poison, Quin wanted to return to the country to meet with Fade. However, Chrystal insisted that she rest there for a while. During that period of time, the Lord Witch''s disciple was Vandell Too, whom she had mentioned in conversations before. Yandell got to know Quin and had a good impression of her. He even suggested to Chrystal that he should marry her. At that time, Chrystal had told her daughter about this and wanted her to marry him. However, Quin insisted that she was already married and firmly opposed the proposal, so Chrystal temporarily gave up.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Later, the news about Fade''s fight with foreign martial artists in the country spread far and wide. Quin heard about it and learned that he was safe and sound. She was relieved and said that she would return home. Chrystal tried to persuade her to stay but Quin''s resolve was firm. Therefore, she finally brought Rosabelle with her, and they brought Quin back. All that led to what transpired in the vi. After learning of the entire incident, Fade immediately checked Quin''s body to make sure that the poison in her body had beenpletely drained. Then, he gently hugged her and said softly, "You''ve suffered so much all this time." She shook her head and leaned into his embrace. "You''re the one who suffered," she said softly. "Have a good rest. No matter what happens, with me around, everything will be fine," heforted her. He then carried her to the bed and covered her with a nket. After leaving the room and returning downstairs, he prepared to wash up and went to sleep in the guest room. After all, things had been hard in Jade City during this period of time, so he had to take a good rest. However, just as he was about to rest, he saw Lily carry a bag, ready to leave. Seeing this, Fade quickly called out, "Sister Lily!" "Fade, you..." Her eyes shed. She forced a smile and said, "You''re down here? Why didn''t you stay upstairs with Quin?" He came over. "Quin has fallen asleep," he said. "Sister Lily, do you have time?" He added. Knowing what he wanted to talk about, she was a little flustered. "It''s gettingte. I have to go home. It''s not convenient for me to talk today. Let''s talk about itter." With that, she turned to leave. He grabbed her wrist and said, "Sister Lily, I really want to talk to you. Running away won''t solve anything." "1-1..." She looked around in panic. Finally, she took a deep breath, looked up into his eyes, and nodded. "Let''s go talk in the study." "Alright." Fade nodded and went into the study with Lily. He closed the door and looked over at her. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. After a pause, he took a deep breath and said, "Sister Lily, that night, we..." Before he could finish, she hurriedly said, "Nothing happened between us that night. You don''t have to think too much." He pressed on her shoulder and said, "Sister Lily, I vividly remember everything that happened that night. I was timid and didn''t dare to face you, so I pretended to be asleep." "I see now that we can''t run away from it. We have to face it head-on." "Sister Lily, I don''t know how to make it up to you." Hearing his words, she pursed her lips and shook her head. She spoke slowly, Fade, you don''t have to make it up to me. I didn''t lose e anything. I was willing in everything that night. I even initiated it." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Just treat it as a dream, a dream custom-made for me. Now, everything is over and I woke up." "But... But that''s unfair to you, Sister Lily," he said. She shook her head and said, "It''s not unfair. I consented. If anything, I took advantage of you. After all, you''re a global celebrity, Mr. Chen. I don''t know how many women want to sleep with you." "It''s an honor that you gave me this opportunity, Mr. Chen," she said with a smile. He wanted to speak up, "But..." Lily interrupted him and continued, "Fade, you don''t have to feel guilty. We are not children, and this kind of thing is very normal. Nowadays, rich people have one or two families. Moreover, Mr. Chen, you are a top celebrity. It doesn''t matter to me. I am very happy to be by your side." "I..." He really didn''t know what to say. After all, he still felt very conflicted and guilty about what had happened. Seeing his conflicted expression,, she stood up and smiled. "Don''t think about it anymore. The most important thing for you right now is to stay by Quin''s side and face the current problems with her. "It''s gettingte. I''m going home." He stood up and said, "Sister Lily, let me walk you out." She waved her hand and said, "I''ve already called the driver over. You don''t have to worry about it." After that, she left the vi quickly. Watching Lily get into the car, Fade sighed and turned back to the vi. He might have adapted to solving problems with his fists but all that was useless when it came to his rtionship troubles. Of course, his feelings for his wife, Quin, were real. As for Lily, if she was really just a stranger who had a one-night stand with him, he would not be so confused. It was enough to make it up to her. However, what troubled him was that Lily was also one of his people. She had even expressed her feelings for him a long time ago and he reciprocated those feelings. If only love could be solved with a fight like with an enemy, it would all be so simple. With a wry smile, he found himself at a loss. He went into the bathroom and took a shower. The next morning, Fade treated Quin to a nutritious and delicious home-cooked breakfast. After a night''s rest, herplexion looked much better. When she saw the table full of delicious breakfast foods, a smile broke out on her face. After breakfast, the two of them tidied up their bowls and cutleries and sat in the living room, snuggling up to each other, enjoying that rare, beautiful moment. However, at that moment, the phone rang and spoiled the happy atmosphere. Chapter 2716 Chapter 2716 ? Fade saw Quin pick up the phone. After a few seconds, her expression darkened and she hung up. "What''s wrong?" Fade asked with concern. She took a deep breath and said, "My mother asked me to meet that Yandell." "What!" His expression instantly darkened. She continued, "She said that if I don''t go, she''ll bring Yandell here to talk to me in person." He was really angry at that moment. He almost stomped out to start a fight. However, soon, he calmed down. After all, this was his mother-inw, Chrystal. In addition, Yandell was the disciple of Chrystal''s foster mother, the Lord Witch who had helped Quin detoxify the poison. From a certain point of view, she had saved Quin''s life. Therefore, it wasn''t appropriate to be so quick to react. After calming down, he held her hand and said firmly, "I''ll go with you." She looked at him. "But..." He shook his head and said firmly, "No ''huts''. You''re my wife. No one can separate us, not even my mother-inw." "I understand." She nodded. "I will exin it to Mom and Yandell." "Yes." He nodded. Then, the two left together. An hourter, they arrived at a music cafe. This music cafe was famous throughout Capital City. It was decorated elegantly and served good coffee. It would also invite many outstanding small artists to perform here. That was how it became regarded as the gathering ce for youth and culture in Capital City.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Of course, such a famous ce was not easy to enter. In addition to the price, one needed the rmendations of at least three older members to enter the coffee shop. Therefore, only the upper crust of society was able to gain entry into the cafe. No riff-raff was allowed. When Fade and Quin arrived at the cafe, the whole ce was almost empty. The only people there were Chrystal, Rosabelle, and a young man in his thirties with brown skin. From his appearance, he looked like he was mixed-race. There were no other guests except forthem. Chrystal waved to her daughter. "Quin, you''re here. This way!" Quin walked over to them. "Quin, you''re here. Long time no see," Vandell said to her with a smile. Then, he reached out, took her right hand, bowed, and kissed it. Behind him, Fade''s eyes narrowed and he quickly moved to intervene. He took a step forward, grabbed Vandell''s hand, shook it, and said, "Hello." "Uh..." Vandell was shocked by what Fade did. He frowned slightly and looked at Quin, asking, "Quin, is this..." Before she could speak, Fadeughed and said, "Hello, Mr. Too. I''m Fade, Quin''s husband." Then, he pulled her in and put his left arm around her in a tight hug. Upon seeing this, Vandell frowned and there was an unpleasant glint in his eyes. Chrystal frowned as well and said to Fade unhappily, "Vandell is only being courteous. You''re overreacting." "Madam Xie, I''m sorry. I''m unfamiliar with foreign etiquette. I''m sorry," Fade said calmly. Seeing that they were about to quarrel, Quin spoke up, "Mom, what''s the matter? Tell us." Chrystal retracted her gaze and nced at her daughter before turning to look at Yandell. Her ??? expression softened as she said, "Quin, you know, my foster mother likes you very much. Yandell is herst disciple and he also likes you very much. I hope that the two of you can be together." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Quin froze for a moment. She hadn''t expected her mother to be so direct. Then, she shook her head and said, "Mom, I already gave you my answer. It remains the same now." "I''m Fade''s wife. I want to be with him." After saying that, Quin leaned against Fade. He also gently held his wife''s shoulder with a happy look. When Chrystal saw this, she frowned slightly and said unhappily, "Quin, from every aspect, Vandell is very outstanding. You..." Quin interrupted her mother, "Mom, that''s enough. Fade is the only one for me." Chrystal tried to press the issue but Vandell spoke up, "Madam Xie, I want to have a chat with Quin." Chrystal nodded. Vandell looked at Quin with a smile and said, "Quin, I truly like you and want to be with you forever." She shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Too. I already like someone else." Vandell nced at Fade with disdain and continued, "Quin, with all duez respect, he isn''t worthy of you. With me by your side, I can give you the best and honor you to the best of my ability." "I don''t need it," she replied coldly. His expression darkened. Knowing that he could not persuade Quin, he turned his gaze to Fade and said proudly, "Fade, right?" "Forgive me for speaking frankly. To tie Quin to yourself is to hold her down. If you really want what''s best for her, you should let her go." Fade raised his eyebrows at him and asked, "You think you''re best for Quin? Why? Are you just talking?" " "Why?" Yandell snorted and said with a proud expression on his face, "Because I''m thest disciple of Lord Witch." "Last disciple? Why so arrogant?" Fade retorted disdainfully. Yandell felt humiliated and said agitatedly, "That''s the Lord Witch, the Lord Witch of the Wolf Soul Tribe." "Wolf Soul Tribe!" Fade could el sense that the name meant something, like he had heard it before. Chrystal exined, "The Wolf Soul Tribe has existed for thousands of years. It is the most powerful and ancient tribe in Afrnd." "The Chieftain of the Wolf Soul Tribe is also one of the top Lord-level experts in the world. As for the Lord Witch, she is the Chief''s daughter." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes lit up as he recalled where he had heard that name before. When he practiced martial arts on Tianwu Mountain, Fade once asked the old fogey about the current top masters in the martial arts world. At that time, Aldred had mentioned several names. Nigel, the chairman of the Illuminate Association in Micovia; Drac, the Blood Ancestor of Europe; Zuru, the Great Chief of the Wolf Soul Tribe in Afrnd, and Monon, King of Ocean. At that time, Aldred said that these four were the present top masters in the martial arts world, the true Lord-level warriors. Chapter 2717 Chapter 2717 ? At that time, Fade, who was still at the ck Level, had once set these Lord-level experts as role models and wanted to be as strong as them. Later, he became stronger and asked someone for news on the four of them. Although there were many legends about them and many conflicting opinions, conclusive news about the four was hard toe by. Therefore, he began to regard the four of them as legendary figures whose very existence remained dubious. However, now, Chrystal had provided him with concrete news about Great Chief Zuru, one of the four top masters. Furthermore, the Great Chief''s daughter, the Lord Witch, was Chrystal''s foster mother and Vandell''s teacher. That news made Fade feel like he was in a fantasy. At that moment, everything around him felt like a dream. Seeing him like this, Chrystal snorted and said, "Now you know the difference between you and Vandell. You should let go." Vandell also stuck up his nose at him, saying, "It''s good that you have such strength at such a young age, butpared with me, we are not at the same level." "Thus, just leave Quin. You can''t have her." "Don''t worry. If you leave, I willpensate you." Hearing Vandell''s arrogant words, Fadeughed. He looked at Vandell and said with a smile, "The disciple of the witch of the Wolf Soul Tribe, heir to the legendary Great Chief Zuru. This is quite the shock!" "Since you already know that, hurry up and agree," Vandell said. However, Fade''s expression changed and he suddenly became stern. He said coldly, "Even so, so what? Does your identity have anything to do with me? Quin is my wife now, and will always be. No one can take her away from me." "You..." Yandell''s expression darkened and he looked displeased. Chrystal frowned and said, "Fade, you have to understand that Yandell is the Lord Witch''sst disciple, the true heir to the Great Chief." "So what?" Fade said coldly. "He''s just the heir to the chief? Even if the chief came himself, it makes no difference to me." "You..." Chrystal red angrily at him. For a moment, she couldn''t say anything. She turned her gaze towards Quin and tried to persuade her, "Quin, he doesn''t understand the Great Chief''s strength. I''ve told you quite a bit before. You should know..." Without waiting for her to finish, Quin shook her head and interrupted her mother, "Mom, there''s no need to say anything more. I know that the Great Chief is very powerful. I also know that Lord Witch is very powerful. Yandell is very outstanding." "However, all this is nothing to me. The person I love is Fade and I am his wife. I am willing to be with him. No one can change that." After speaking, Quin paused for a moment and looked at Yandell. "Mr. Too, thank you for your love. However, feelings can''t be forced. I''m sorry. Please stop!" "Quin, do you still think of me as your mother?" Chrystal cried anxiously. Quin looked at her mother and lowered her head slightly, a look of disappointment shing across her eyes. However, Fade took hold of her hand, and her gaze became firm again. She raised her head to look at Chrystal, her face full of anxiety and anger. Her voice was firm, "Mom, you are my mother, my blood and flesh. I am very grateful to you." "However, since you left back then, we haven''t been together for nearly 20 years." "On the other hand, I spent the most difficult times of my life with Fade, when I was lost and in trouble. It was Fade who helped me achieve everything I have today." "If you insist on forcing me to separate from him, I would rather myst memory of my mother be when she left." After that, she turned to look at Fade, her gaze soft and determined. Chrystal''s eyes darkened and her expression turned ugly. Although Quin''s words were somewhat implicit, the meaning behind them was very clear. If Chrystal tried to force her to marry Vandet, Quin would rather not recognize her as her mother and rather she died on the day she left. It meant that she would break off their rtionship. "Quin, are you really going to be so heartless? I''m your mother!" Chrystal cried, her eyes full of tears. Quin looked at her mother''s face and her body trembled, but her gaze remained firm. "My mother wouldn''t force me like this." "I- I''m doing it for your own good!" Chrystal said in a trembling voice. Quin blinked quickly and she said, "The master of Wushuang Tower used to say that it was for your own good, but you still insisted on being with Dad." "Or do you regret being with Dad?" Chrystal was stumped by her question. Her eyebrows drooped as she recalled what had happened in the past. She suddenly felt downcast and could not speak for a moment. By the side, Rosabelle quickly stepped forward, supported Chrystal, andforted her in a low voice. Vandell frowned and walked forward, saying to Quin, "Quin, Aunty is doing this out of kindness. Don''t let herdown." After that, his eyes fell on Fade, and his expression chilled. "I don''t care what method you used to seduce Quin. Now, I will give you onest chance to leave Quin. Otherwise, forgive my manners," he said threateningly. "Manners?" Hearing this, Fade raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "I''d like to see your manners!" "You..." Vandell red at him, and his positive energy began to surge. In the cafe, the melodious music suddenly screeched to a stop. The atmosphere became tense. In the face of Vandell''s surging momentum, Fade raised his eyebrows and shielded Quin, who was behind him. With a slight shake of his shoulders, a majestic aura, like a raging wave, shot towards Vandell. Vandell felt an indescribable pressure violently m into him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He was shocked and then he quickly activated more positive energy to enhance his aura, trying to resist Fade''s suppression. However, just as his aura increased and he was ready to counterattack, Fade made his move. Fade took another step forward and his aura, already as strong as a huge wave, increased in strength and crashed into Vandell. p! A cracking sound filled the void. Vandell''s energy was smashed by Fade''s huge waves. The violent and turbulent energy overwhelmed him at once. At that moment, Vandell felt like he was caught in a turbulent sea, about to be swallowed by the raging waves. "No, help, help..." Vandell''s face turned pale. He stretched out his hand into the air like he was asking for help. Chapter 2718 Chapter 2718 ? At the side, Chrystal had just beenforted a little by Rosabelle. When she saw what had happened to Vandell, she red at Fade and shouted, "What did you do to Vandell? Let him go." Fade looked at her and then at Quin. Finally, he took a small step forward. In an instant, the powerful energy disappeared. Vandell, who had just been struggling for help, now looked at Fade with a pale face and eyes full of panic and resentment. He gritted his teeth and red at Fade, as if he wanted to rip him from limb to limb. However, Fade simply ignored his fierce gaze. He shook his head and said tly, "Is the heir of the so-called chief really so mediocre?" "You..." Vandell swallowed his harsh words when he looked into Fade''s cold eyes. He could only shake his hands and leave. Seeing that Vandell was leaving, Chrystal hurried after him to give some words of advice. When she reached the door of the coffee shop, she turned back to Quin and said, "Quin, I mean you well. Think about it and I''ll contact youter." Quin did not respond. She waited for her mother and the others to leave then turned to Fade and whispered, "I''m sorry, my mother..." Fade held her hand, shook his head, and whispered, "There''s no need to say sorry. I put you through all of that." "I..." She tried to continue. However, he had already hugged her. He bent over and gently kissed her on the lips. Without the interference of his mother-inw and Vandell, Fade spent the next few unforgettable nights with Quin pouring out all their lovesickness. On that day, she had just left for Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. He received a message at home. Opening the link in the message, he arrived at a website and browsed it. When he saw the website''s contents, his face fell. "It would appear that my recentcency has given people the impression that I can be bullied." With a snort, he looked at the sky and his eyes became sharp. The post was a report from Eand. The previous day at the Sacred Hall of Eand, the Hall had sealed the Knight Association of Eand and the Blythe family. The reason was that the Knight Association hadpromised and negotiated with viins like Fade, while the Blythe family had worked closely with him. They were regarded as acts of treason. The event quickly dominated the headlines in Eand, spawning much discussion. After all, it was the Sacred Hall. The Knights Association of Eand was once an influential organization in Eand while the Blythe family was a rising star. The relevant news also spread abroad and countlessizens were talking about it. Some discussed what the Knight Association and Blythe family had done wrong. Others discussed the root cause of the Sacred Hall''s attack. These discussions captivated the inte. However, as soon as Fade saw the news, he immediately knew what was really going on. The Sacred Hall had attacked the Knight Association of Eand and the Blythe family with only one intention, to dere war on him. Some time ago in Eand, Fade was framed by the Sacred Hall. He was used of viting Saintess Celine and Princess Erin and hunted down by both them and the royal family of Eand. The Sacred Hall had sent men to fight at the two battles in Makallu Peak and in East Coast. During the negotiations in Jade City, they did not send anyone to apologize or offerpensation. Fade had nned to pay the Sacred Hall a visit to make them pay.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, now, before he could make the trip, they had made their move. First of all, the Knight Association of Eand had reached an agreement to block the association. Before this, they would have put up a fight. But now, after losing their president and vice-president to Fade, they had no way of resisting. They were immediately controlled by the Sacred Hall and confessed the crime of "coborating with the enemy and betraying the country" as alleged by the Sacred Hall. As for the Blythe family, it was even more straightforward. Fade had been in close contact with Aiden Blythe when he was in Eand. The Blythe family had always supported him and benefited greatly when he defeated the Walton family and helped Princess Erin pull out the Sword in the Stone. These benefits were now evidence in the investigation by the Sacred Hall. Although there was no news about the Blythe family for the time being, he believed that it would not be long before they would confess to the crime of "coborating with the enemy and betraying the country". "I have to go," he whispered to himself. A dayter, Fade settled the family affairs and took a ne to Mist City in Eand. Although only one day had passed, the news about the Sacred Hall''s activities in Mist City had spread quickly. Some people had analyzed the news andmented on it in the media. They pointed out that the goal of this move was to manage Fade. For a time, the news about him was a hot topic in Mist City. There were all kinds of rumors. Some people said that because Fade had been in the limelight during the previous two battles, he had caused the Sacred Hall and the royal family of Eand, who were pursuing him, to lose face. Therefore, this case against him must be to save face. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Others said that he hadmitted heresy by pulling out the Sword in the Stone that represented the royal family, angering their ancestors and prompting them to appeal to the Sacred Hall to punish him. There were others who said that Saintess Celine had been appointed by the Sacred Lord to serve God and that her defilement by Fade had angered the Sacred Lord for which Fade had to be executed. In short, the Sacred Hall''s conflict with Fade had dominated Eand''s Zeitgeist. There were more discussions about who was stronger and who was weaker between the Sacred Hall and Fade. Some said that Fade could win. After all, his performance in the recent battles was impressive. ording to spection, he had et comprehended at least 6,000 streaks of martial essence. might be possible for him to fight against the Sacred Hall. Content belongs to However, many Eanders still believed that the Sacred Hall would win. Although he was still very powerful, the Sacred Hall''s sanctity and power swayed in their hearts. The mysterious Sacred Lord was almost invincible to them. Even if the rest of the Sacred Hall were no match for him, as long as the Sacred Lord made his move, victory was certain. Fade moved into a five-star hotel in Mist Capital as these heated discussions engulfed the city. Chapter 2719 Chapter 2719 ? Fade took a rest in his hotel room. That night, he went downstairs to find something to eat. However, as soon as he entered the restaurant, he sensed that something was wrong. The restaurant, which was very lively at noon, was silent at that moment. No one was there except him. "So soon? Shall we begin?" He smiled coldly and shook his head slightly. Ignoring the strangeness of the restaurant, he went to the buffet area, took a stack of food that could still be eaten, sat down, and slowly ate. His calm demeanor shocked his hidden observers. They were stunned for several minutes before they stepped out. Hearing the footsteps, he looked up to see a group of grim-faced men in suits and ties. However, he didn''t say anything and continued to eat. Finally, the footsteps stopped in front of him. "Are you Fade?" One of them asked. Fade didn''t respond and continued to eat. The man frowned and his tone turned gloomy. He asked again, "I asked you a question. Are you Fade?" Fade still didn''t respond. He slowly put thest bite of food into his mouth and chewed slowly. The man mmed his palm down on the table angrily. "Are you deaf? I''m talking to you!" Bang! The te vibrated and collided with the knife and fork, making a crackling sound. At that moment, Fade swallowed thest bite of food, picked up his napkin, and wiped his mouth. Then, he looked up at the people in front of him and said faintly, "Didn''t anyone tell you that it is very rude to disturb someone when they''re eating?" "You!" The man seemed to choke with rage at Fade''s insolence. "Now, I will give you a chance. Plead guilty to the Sacred Hall. Admit to your crimes and ept punishment," the man ordered him condescendingly. Hearing this, Fade nced at the guy. He had an Asian face but acted as though he was a gentleman of Eand. Fade chuckled and said, "Give me a chance?" Fade''s voice sank as he shouted, "Who do you think you are!" The man was startled by Fade''s outburst and took a few steps back, looking a little flustered. But then, he got a hold of himself and said proudly, "My name is Locke Yang. I am a viscount of the royal family of Eand and also an honorary priest of the Sacred Hall." "You havemitted multiple crimes and are wanted by the royal family and the Sacred Hall. I''ll give you a chance to turn yourself in now. Don''t make a mistake you''ll regretter! " "Viscount, honorary priest!" Fade sneered. He looked Locke up and down and said, "So what? Does that have anything to do with me?" "You..." Locke''s expression darkened. "Chen, don''t be so shameless," he snapped. "Don''t you know that because of your rude behavior, the reputation of Chinese people has plummeted in Eand? We have been stigmatized and insulted! What''s more, my family and I have suffered." "Now, you still haven''te to your senses. Hurry up and confess your crimes so that we can salvage our reputation." Hearing this, Fadeughed coldly and said, "The devils are in no hurry, but you secondary devils are so anxious!" "You..." Locke red furiously at him. "What, do you want to fight me?" Fade sneered. "Fade, I know you''re a martial arts expert, but don''t think that I''m afraid of you. If you don''t surrender today, don''t me me for being unkind." With a shout, Locke waved his hand and gave the order, "Move!" In an instant, the group of ck-d warriors charged at Fade. The problem was, they were just too weak for Fade. They hadn''t even entered the Heaven Level, so they were nothing to him. Shaking his head, he threw a few punches. Before they could even get close to him, they were left howling in pain on the ground. "H- How is this possible? You..." Apparently, Locke knew little about martial arts. He was shocked to see the martial artists he had hired for a lot of money being taken down by Fade so easily. Fade pped his hands, grabbed Locke in his right hand, and lifted him up. Locke panicked. "W-What are you doing?" Fade''s voice was calm and cold. ver "Aren''t you going to take me to your devil master of Eand, you secondary devil? Since you like being a devil, I shall oblige you." As he spoke, he walked to the window of the restaurant, Locke in tow. He opened the window with his left hand, letting in a gust of wind. "No, don''t!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Locke was so scared that he began to tremble and cry out. After all, he knew very well that the restaurant was on the eighth floor of the hotel. If he fell from this height, he would definitely die. "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. I know I was in the wrong. I shouldn''t have attacked you. P-Please forgive me and let me go!" Fade ignored Locke''s pleading and dangled him out of the window. When Locke looked down at the traffic below, he almost wet his pants. "Mr. Chen, I beg you. Since we''re both Chinese, please spare my life," he begged tearfully. "Chinese? Aren''t you a viscount of Eand? When did you be Chinese?" Fade said. "I- I''m of Chinese descent. I''ll always be," Locke said hurriedly. "I''m sorry, China does not need you!" Fade said brusquely as he loosened his grip. Suddenly, a scream rang through the air. Then, with a loud bang, the crowd below burst intomotion. Fade ignored the ruckus below. He pped his hands, turned around, and went back to his room. At first, he had intended to handle his investigation discreetly. However, now, it would appear that the Sacred Hall and the royal family were already aware of his arrival in Eand. As such, there was no need to continue concealing his intentions. Therefore, after thinking for a while, he picked up the phone in the room and dialed a number. A little while after Fade''s call, all the media in Eand burst into a frenzy. He had called thergest TV station in Eand. Via phone, he dered his arrival in Eand and his intention to hold a press conference at Queen Hotel at 10 o''clock the following morning. He invited various celebrities and businessmen to attend. Content belongs to This news was published by all the major media outlets in Eand which caused a stir throughout the country. Netizens flocked to the Inte for a heated discussion on the news. Some cursed Fade and called on the royal family and the Sacred Hall toe over and arrest him. Others were curious about why he would hold a press conference. Of course, those against him were in the majority. Chapter 2720 Chapter 2720 ? As the news spread quickly throughout Eand, people began talking about it. In the pce of Eand, the eldest prince, Aubrey, and the second prince, Bruton, usually at loggerheads, now stood shoulder to shoulder. They looked at Erin who was sitting at one side, then turned their gaze to the queen who sat on a splendid golden throne. Bruton was the first to speak, "Queen Mother, that Fade is too arrogant. This time, we have to act and teach him a lesson." Aubrey also spoke up, "Queen Mother, that fellow insulted Erin. The royal family must avenge ourselves on him or lose face." After listening to the two of them, the queen did not respond, but looked at Erin and asked softly, "Erin, what do you think about this?" Hearing that, Erin''s beautiful eyes began to ripple with tears. She gently bit her lip, bowed her head, and rubbed the corners of her clothes with her hands, giving her a pitiful look. "I ll listen to you, Queen Mother." The little princess''s pitiful look immediately made the queen feel sorry for her. She said, "The royal house of Eand is not to be insulted." "That so-called press conference, send Gerante there with some men." "Yes!" Aubrey and Bruton said at the same time. Erin also whispered, "Thank you, Queen Mother!" It was time to leave. Aubrey and Bruton were still concerned. They greeted Erin and left. Seeing the two left, Erin, who looked so pitiful before, now gave a small smile as a scarlet color shed in her eyes. She whispered to herself, "That guy still dares toe to Eand. Last time, he destroyed one of my avatars. This time, I''m going to upy his body and make him my vessel." Then, she turned around and left. At the same time, in the Sacred Hall, a priest wearing a ck robe was receiving a report from a man kneeling before him. "You mean that Fade not only came to Eand but is also holding a press conference to announce it to the public?" The kneeling man hurriedly nodded. "Mr. Mauss, that''s exactly what happened." The ck-robed priest named Mr. Mauss smiled and said, "Since he has thrown himself into our trap, we shall y with him. When the timees, send Garay." "Yes, Mr. Mauss!" The subordinate respectfully acknowledged before leaving. Mr. Mauss stood up, rolled up his ck robe, and slowly walked deeper into the Sacred Hall. After arriving at his room, Mr. Mauss did not go in. Instead, he kept walking until he finally arrived in front of a small stone house. With a gentle wave of his hand, an invisible force that enveloped the entrance of the stone house dissipated. He then pushed open the door and entered the stone house. The sound of Mr. Mauss entering woke the person in the stone house, who looked up. If anyone else saw this scene, they would be extremely surprised.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only That was because the person Mr. Mauss had imprisoned in this small stone house was none other than the Sacred Hall''s Saintess, Celine. However, the usually soft and holy Celine was currently in a humiliating state. Her thin clothes barely covered the key parts of her body. Her body was covered in bloodstains and her bones were showing. Her originally delicate and holy face was now red and swollen. Her hair was in a mess. It was apparent that she had been brutalized. "Celine, will you... repent?" Mr. Mauss asked in a deep voice as he stood in front of her. Celine raised her head and looked at him. A mocking smile appeared on her lips as she shook her head. "Repent?" "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I repent?" "You were led astray by the heretic and let him go on purpose. Shouldn''t you repent of such a grievous sin?" He asked expressionlessly. "Heretic? Haha, who''s the heretic? Is it heresy to think differently?" She sneered. "Fade didn''t vite me, nor did he insult Princess Erin. You framed him!" He shook his head, his face full of disappointment. "Celine, you''re the Saintess of the Sacred Hall, yet you''ve been blinded by heresy. I''m giving you a chance. If you still insist on being insensible, then nobody will be able to save you." She spat out a mouthful of blood, her face resolute. "I''m the Saintess designated by the Sacred Lord. You aren''t qualified to punish me." "You should repent!" Mr. Mauss sighed and shook his head. He turned around and walked out of the stone house. At the same time, he waved his hand. An invisible energy washed over the door like a wave, sealing it. In the stone cabin, lying on the stone, Celine mumbled to herself, "The truth is the truth. No matter how realistic a lie is, it''s not the truth." On that day, Queen Hotel that was located in the center of Mist City was exceptionally lively. It was 9 o''clock in the morning. There was another hour to go before the press conference began. Numerous media outlets and reporters rushed to the scene to report on the press conference that had garnered so much attention. However, in contrast to the media, almost none of the celebrities and aristocrats whom Fade had invited showed up. The few who dide mixed with the onlookers and did not sit in the VIP seats prepared by him. After all, he was still a criminal wanted by the royal family and the Sacred Hall. Furthermore, no one knew what he had in store for the press conference. Therefore, these aristocrats and celebrities hid amongst the crowd for fear of being implicated, waiting to see what would happen next. Fade watched all this from backstage. He had been expecting them to act this way. Therefore, he didn''t say much, leaving the VIP seats empty. Time ticked by. Soon, it was time for the press conference to begin. At that moment, there were only two or three people sitting on thergest VIP seats in the middle. Fade ignored them and walked up with a calm face. Suddenly, the air was filled with clicking sounds as the cameras took pictures. Some people deliberately took photos of Fade and the empty seats off the stage, suggesting a strong contrast, and quickly posted them. He sat down on the stage. The reporters below rushed over in a sh. "Mr. Chen, what is the purpose of your press conference?" "Fade, you''re still a wanted man in Eand. Weren''t you afraid of being caught when you entered the country?" "Mr. Chen, it seems that the celebrities and aristocracy you publicly invited didn''t show up. The seats below are still empty!" Fade did not respond to the reporters questions, but he suddenly raised his head and looked out of the hotel. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile as he whispered, "Are you finally bere?" Chapter 2721 Chapter 2721 ? Fade''s voice was very soft, thus, there were several reporters who didn''t manage to hear what he said. They continued to hold their microphones up and shoot him questions. "Mr. Chen, this is not China. This is Eand. No one will pay the bills for you. Have you already thought it through?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Chen, if no one attends, will you continue to hold your press conference?" "Mr. Chen, since it is a press conference, please answer our questions." Fade looked around at the aggressive foreign reporters. Then, he turned his gaze outside and said, "The VIPs you have all been waiting for are here." These reporters turned their heads to look at the door, but they did not see anyone. Immediately, they turned back discontentedly. "Mr. Chen, do you think this kind of joke is funny? I don''t think it''s funny at all" "If you are trying to make a joke, it''s noting off well." "Mr. Chen..." Just as the reporters were speaking, footsteps were heard getting closer. Everyone turned their heads back at once. The first person who came in from the door was a man in a ck robe, dressed like a priest. As soon as they saw the ck robe, many people immediately knew who he was. They aimed their cameras and started snapping away. "It''s members of the Sacred Hall!" "The people from the Sacred Hall are here. Fade is doomed." As the guards of the Sacred Hall came in, a man in his fifties, wearing a dark red robe, walked in with no expression on his face. When the man came in, the crowd could not help but exim. "That... That''s Mr. Garay. He hasn''t appeared in public for a long time. I can''t believe he showed up today." "Since Mr. Garay has shown up, it seems like the Sacred Hall is not nning to let this go so easily." Amongst the chatter, Garay looked over at Fade, who was sitting in the upper seat, deadpan. He came directly to the VIP seat and sat down. Fade did not speak, but just nced at him and continued to look at the entrance. Then, footsteps rang out again. This time, a group of armored soldiers came in. When the crowd saw the puma badge on their arms, they immediately recognized that they were the royal guards. "The royal guards are here too!" "Even the royal family is getting ready to take action. There''s no way out for Fade now!" "He offended the royal family and the Sacred Hall in Eand. The only way out for him is death." While they were talking, a middle-aged man wearing silver armor and holding a heavy cross-shaped sword walked into the venue. The man was about 50 years old. He was very burly, and his eyes under the hard helmet were like a puma. His gaze gave off a monstrous pressure. Just when the reporters saw the man, their eyes lit up, and their cameras began to sh even quicker. "That''s Gerante. He is one of the Knights of the Round Table!" "I never expected them to send a knight. The royal family is really taking this very seriously!" "Gerante''s ancestor was King Arthur''s righthand man in battle. He was one of the very first knights. Now, Gerante has carried on the legacy of his ancestors. How admirable!" Gerante didn''t say anything. He just nced around the scene. Finally, he fixed his eyes on Fade for a few seconds, then went to find a seat and sat down. With the arrival of these two distinguished guests representing the Sacred Hall and the royal family, the scene grew lively. The high-ranking nobles who had been hiding in the crowd earlier had also taken their seats. The initially empty seats had suddenly be packed. Seeing this, Fade''s gaze swept around. The corner of his lips revealed a smile as he faintly said, "Since everyone is seated, I shall begin this press conference." As he spoke, he coughed lightly and prepared to speak. However, at that moment, Gerante suddenly stated, "No matter what you say, remember that you have to take responsibility for it. You are not allowed to speak ill of the name of the royal family of Eand." After he finished speaking, Garay continued, "The Sacred Hall won''t be a pushover either. We will take back what we are owed." These statements from both men shocked a lot of people. Everyone looked at Fade. After all, the meaning of their threats was obvious. Now, the only question that remained was what Fade nned to do. However, at this moment, he was still as calm as ever. It was as though he hadn''t heard them at all. He said directly, "I''vee to Eand today to hold this press conference." "The reason being a piece of news that I saw." After that, he brought up the article that showed the Sacred Hall and the royal family seizing the Knight Association and the Blythe family. As soon as he brought this up, the crowd''s interest was piqued. He continued, "This article itself isn''t important. What matters is its contents. ording to this, I am the one who infiltrated the Sacred Hall to harm Saintess Celine and Princess Erin. That was the reason why the royal family and the Sacred Hall were after me." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I would like to rify this matter!" "I neverid a finger on Saintess Celine or Princess Erin. The royal family of Eand and the Sacred Hall have no valid reason toe after me." As soon as he finished his words, the crowd burst into an uproar. The royal family and the Sacred Hall''s guards were arguing over each other. It was bing clear that some people couldn''t take it anymore and were ready to strike. However, Gerante and Garay gently waved their hands, instructing their respective teams to calm down and to continue listening. On the other hand, there was no way to keep the reporters in check. Hence, they werepletely riled up. "Mr. Chen, you im to be innocent. Do you have any evidence?" "Are you trying to deny that you havemitted a crime in the Eand?" "There were multiple witnesses who were at the scene of the crime. How would you exin that?" Faced with the reporters'' enthusiastic questions, Fade made a gesture to calm everyone down and make everyone quiet. Then, he smiled gently and exined slowly, "I will answer all your questions. Let me tell you what happened from start to finish." Then, he slowly started to talk about the night he pulled out the sword from the stone. He was celebrating with Erin She asked him to stay the night, and he did. Following Celine was drugged and mind-controlled. She sent herself to his room. He also exined what happened with Erin''s attack. Then, he ended the story. With an angry expression, Gerante red at Fade, gritted his teeth and spat out a few words. "What nonsense! Erin is the princess of the royal family. How could she be controlled by someone else inside her? That''s absurd." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org On the other side, Garay slightly narrowed his eyes. His gaze sank but he did not say a word. Chapter 2722 Chapter 2722 ? At this point, the reporters were even more excited. "Mr. Chen, is that truly what happened? Do you really believe in such a preposterous story?" Fade replied lightly, "This is not a story, but a fact!" "So let me get this straight. ording to you, when Princess Erin was three years old, she was possessed by something evil and has been controlled ever since. As for Saintess Celine, she was hypnotized. They are both very important figures in the royal family and the Sacred Hall. Don''t you think it''s funny that they would both act up at the same time?" Fade responded again, "That''s the truth. There''s nothing funny about it. As to why neither the Sacred Hall nor the royal family noticed anything unusual, you should ask them that." "Mr. Chen, what you''ve shared is just your side of the story, and it''s so ridiculous. Without any evidence, how will people be able to believe you?" Fade narrowed his eyes and paused for a moment. Then, he suddenly opened his eyes and said, "Who said I don''t have any evidence?" "You have evidence? Where is it? Can you show us?" Fade''s gaze swept around andnded on Garay. "The evidence is within the Sacred Hall." "What? The evidence is in the hall?" "Mr. Chen, are you sure?" The reporters felt strange. Garay''s expression instantly darkened. The energy in his body was slowly beginning to rise. Fade''s face was still calm as he replied, "Of course I am sure because the proof I have is the Sacred Hall''s Saintess, Celine. She was at the scene, thus, she knows what happened." "As long as we find her and ask her, we will know the whole story." "What!" Hearing his words, the scene was once again in an uproar. "The Saintess is a witness and she can even speak up for him. What kind of joke is this?" "Has this man gone insane? He is the sinner who vited her. Why would the Saintess speak up for him?" "Stop making excuses, Fade. Just surrender!" Fade ignored the reporters'' words and looked at Garay. He said, "Mr. Garay, can you bring Saintess Celine here to exin things?" Garay''s voice was extremely concise. "Impossible!" "Are you sure it''s impossible, or are you just afraid?" Fade narrowed his eyes and asked, "Since the incident, Saintess Celine has never appeared in public. Why is the Sacred Hall keeping her locked up? Are you guys hiding something?" Hearing this, many reporters were dumbstruck and they looked at Garay. "That''s true. Since thest time, we haven''t seen any news about Saintess Celine." "Previously, I would see her whenever I went to pray at the hall, but I haven''t seen her thest few times I went." "Is there really some inside story?" Seeds of doubt began to grow in everyone''s mind. Garay frowned and stated, "You vited the Saintess. She''s been hurt both physically and mentally. For the time being, she''s been healing in solitude." Without waiting for Fade to answer, he continued, "if this is all you have to say, then you can stop wasting time. Just surrender yourself and follow me to the Sacred Hall to receive punishment." After saying that, he stood up. He stopped concealing his energy and let it flow out towards Fade. The Sacred Hall guards, who were standing beside him, all looked nervous as they surrounded Fade. On the other side, Gerante, along with his royal guards, began to grow nervous. For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Fade. Seeing this, Fade''s expression remained the same as ever. In fact, he was smiling. "Are you going to fight me?" With a sigh, he added slowly, "Indeed, words pale in the face of action!" "Since that''s the case, let''s cut to the chase!" Suddenly, Fade''s gaze changed. He stared at Garay and Gerante and shouted, "Try and catch me if you can!" In an instant, the sound of wind whistling broke out from Fade''s direction and surged out of the venue. "Move!" "Capture him!" Garay and Gerante spoke out at virtually the same time, giving their orders. In the blink of an eye, the members of the Sacred Hall and royal guards started attacking Fade from both sides. "Get lost!" Fade roared and pped his hands. Swoosh! Swoosh! Two waves of energy rammed into the guards from both sides. All of them fell to the ground and passed out without even being able to get close to Fade. Garay and Gerante nced at each other. They weren''t surprised. At the same time, they pulled out their weapons and activated the positive energies within their bodies. They nned to attack Fade together. The heavy sword in Gerante''s hand, coupled with the surge of his puma martial essence, became full of violent energy. It was like a puma et roaring as it hunted its prey. With its ws extended, it headed Fade''s way. UMS On the other hand, Garay held a small silver holy grail in his hand. From time to time, it would reflect a gold light towards Fade. As the two of them began tounch their attacks, the other noblemen, celebrities, and reporters quickly retreated. Of course, there were still a lot of journalists who didn''t stop filming and broadcasting what was going on. Because of this, the incident became a hot topic of discussion online. "They are fighting. They are about to fight." "I knew that they were definitely going to fight. What more is there to say?" "Fade is such an idiot. What is the point of holding this press conference to clear his name? He''s just exposing his whereabouts for the royal family and the Sacred Hall to capture him.¡± "He deserves it. It''s his fault for harming the Saintess and Princess Erin. That monster!" "Perhaps there really is something more to it. Didn''t he exin just now?" "What kind of exnation is that? It''s just a ridiculous story. No one will believe it." "Who do you think will win?" "Mr. Garay and Gerante of course. Both of them are well-known Half-Lord Level martial artists. Their martial essence has reached over 3,000 streaks." "But Fade is also an expert. In the previous two battles, he defeated a martial artist with over 5,000 streaks of martial essences. He probably has more than 6,000 or even 7,000 streaks himself." "Come on, those people are just spouting bullsh*t. Do you guys really believe that? Plus, even if he was that good, this is Eand territory. The Sacred Hall and the royal family can call for backup whenever they need to. Don''t tell me Fade is going to defeat the entire organization?" The discussions went on and on. Meanwhile, Fade was observing Garay and Gerante''s attacks. He shook his head with a look of disappointment. "I''ve been fighting outside for such a long time, yet the royal family and the Sacred Hall still sent you two losers over. How disappointing." "You..." Gerante and Garay''s faces instantly sank and rage was written all over their faces. "You must have a death wish!"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Kill him!" The two men gnashed their teeth as the anger in their hearts burst out. The energy in their hands became fiercer as they charged forward. Chapter 2723 Chapter 2723 ? Whoosh! Soon enough, Garay and Gerante had arrived in front of Fade. They were ready to attack. At this time, Fade finally moved. He stretched out his arms, aimed towards the two people, and pushed forward with his palms. It was such a simple action, but as soon as he pushed his palms forward, ayer of red light covered his palm. The light flew out, shing head on against the two attacks. Boom! Boom! Two loud sounds exploded. A burst of violent strength spread out with the explosion. Garrey and Gerante let out blood-curdling screams as they were sent flying backwards. As the energy dissipated, Fade withdrew his arms with a calm and rxed expression, as if nothing had happened. At this time, the two men had fallen to the ground. Blood was gushing out of their mouths. Their faces were pale and they struggled to get up, but they couldn''t stand up at all. Fade walked past the two of them. He nced at them and said indifferently, "On ount of the fact that you are merely following orders, I will spare your lives today." After that, he stepped out of the conference hall. In an instant, everyone outside started getting noisy. "Fade is out. Is the battle over?" "No way. How long has it been?" "There''s no sign of Garay or Gerante. It''s obvious that he defeated them. What else could it be?" The sound of various spections and discussion covered the area. Eventually, a bold reporter mustered up his courage, came to Fade, and asked aloud, "Mr. Chen, you''vee out alone. Is the battle over?" Fade nodded and answered faintly, "It''s over. As I said before, they are too weak to even be mentioned." "Oh..." The reporter opened his mouth wide and didn''t know what to say. On the other side, someone heard Fade''s words and quietly entered the conference hall. He immediately saw Garay and Gerante lying on the ground. "It''s true. It''s actually true. Garay and Gerante have copsed on the ground. They can barely even move." "He... He actually managed to defeat them." "Is Fade really that powerful?" Amidst the discussions, the dazed reporter finally came to his senses and immediately continued to ask, "Mr. Chen, now that you''ve defeated both of them, what are you going to do next?" "What am I going to do?" Fade looked at the reporter and responded, "Didn''t I already say so earlier? I''ll show you my evidence." "So naturally, my next step is to find evidence!" After that, he directly walked out. The reporter came back to his senses and eximed, "He said the evidence is the Saintess Celine. Since he wants to find evidence, doesn''t that mean he''ll be heading to the Sacred Hall?" "No way. Is he nning to go to the Sacred Hall alone? That''s insane!" "Although he was powerful enough to defeat Garay and Gerante, there will probably be at least 7 or 8 martial artists of their level in the Sacred Hall. Is he trying to get himself killed?" "It looks like he is heading in the direction of the Sacred Hall. Is he really going there?" "Let''s go see if it''s true or not!" "This is big news and we can''t miss it! Follow him!" For a time, a lot of reporters and curious passers-by followed him. Thus, a magical thing happened. A group of people followed him and headed over to the Sacred Hall. Inside the conference room, Garay heard the conversation outside. His face was filled with anxiety. With great difficulty, he fished out his phone. "It''s Garay here. Something major happened..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org On the other side, Gerante was also reporting the incident back to Eand. Not long after, in the Sacred Hall, a priest dressed in a ck robe received a report from his subordinates.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Garay has lost. Fade is currently heading to our Sacred Hall!" "That''s what Mr. Garay said. We''ve sent men over to check it out. There is indeed some disturbance outside," reported the subordinate. Mauss'' expression remained unchanged. After thinking for a moment, he said indifferently, "Sound the red alert and gather everyone from the Sacred Hall to prepare for battle." "Uh..." The subordinate was a little surprised. "Mr. Mauss, but..." "That is an order!" Mauss bellowed coldly. The subordinate didn''t dare to say anything more and immediately carried out the order. In his chair, Mauss looked into the distance, and whispered to himself, "Fade, even without the Sacred Lord''s presence, we will be able to kill you." With these words, he stood up and turned to the stone house where Celine had been the day before. After walking for more than 40 minutes, therge group of people finally arrived at the entrance of the Sacred Hall. When they arrived, the hall was already fully armed. The guards of the Sacred Hall, dressed in long robes, held their weapons in hand and stood guard at the gate with serious expressions. Looking into the depths of the hall, they could see quite a few members standing guard with fierce postures. The sight of this immediately made the countless curious reporters and passers-by feel a little scared. After all, in their eyes, the Sacred Hall had always been high above everyone else. Ordinary people could not get close to it at all, let alone enter it. And now, the Sacred Hall was ready to start a war, which made them even more nervous. However, Fade had already expected this situation. He didn''t stop and walked straight to the hall. At the door, two guards armed with long spears stopped him. "Stop, don''t go any further." Fade stated faintly, "My name is Fade. I want to meet Saintess Celine!" "She''s meditating in istion right now. She won''t see anyone. Please leave!" The guard said coldly. Fade continued, "Then, I want to see your Sacred Lord." "How dare you! The name of the Lord is not something you can utter as you please. Get out of here at once or we will show no mercy," the guard shouted. He looked helpless. He spread out his hands and said, "I can''t meet the Sacred Lord and I can''t meet Saintess Celine either. Who is in charge at the Sacred Hall then? Call him out. I want to meet him" "Outrageous fellow, this is the 171 Sacred Hall. It''s not a ce for you to mess around. Get out right now, or else..." The guard raised the spear in his hand and aimed it at Fade. However, just as the spear reached out, Fade''s fingers flicked lightly, and the spear immediately broke in two. "You..." The guard''s expression changed drastically and he was about to strike. Fade sighed. "Look, I came here with the intention of being polite, but since you refuse to cooperate, don''t me me for acting out of turn." He made his move as he spoke. In an instant, the two guards screamed as they were sent flying. Chapter 2724 Chapter 2724 ? "Kill!" The fully- armed Scared Hall instantly switched intobat mode. Over a hundred members attacked Fade together. There were guards armed with pikes. There were priests holding scriptures in their hands. Sharp des and beams of light whistled and rushed towards Fade. His body shook slightly and ayer of rocklike positive energy enveloped him, blocking all the attacks headed towards him. His hands kept moving. Streaks of red light burst out of the air. One by one, the members of the Sacred Hall fell to the ground. Screams and blood sshing could be heard throughout. They had lost their fighting power. In less than 15 minutes, the whole hall fell into silence again. The hundreds of disciples were all lying in pools of blood. The solemn Sacred Hall was now sttered with blood everywhere. It looked terrifying. Outside, the countless reporters and passersby that saw this scene were left weak in their knees. Some even began to vomit. Of course, there were also bold reporters who were excitedly recording the scene. p! With a light sound, the shield around him that was made from stone essence exploded. Fade gently pped his hands, looked at the towering hall around him, and dered loudly, "Sacred Hall, is that all you''ve got?" "Your cruelty knows no bounds. You should be killed!" With a shout, a man in a ck robe came out of the hall. On both sides behind him, there were eight priests who also wore ck robes. Each of them had a serious expression as they stared at Fade. In an instant, the momentum felt different. It was as though a mountain had suddenly risen inside. It stood strong in front of everyone and brought with it an unknown feeling of pressure. A lot of reporters and passers- by couldn''t help but step back slightly. Then, various sounds of discussion could be heard. "That... That''s Mr. Mauss!" "The people behind him are the eight cardinals." "Mr. Mauss and the eight cardinals have been summoned. They are the elites of the Sacred Hall!" "Apart from the Sacred Lord himself, they are probably the strongest people around." "I didn''t expect Fade to push the Sacred Hall to take such extreme measures." "Just for the sake of gaining evidence, Fade has gone this far. Could it be that what he said was true? Perhaps he truly is innocent!" Someone stated with a sigh. "Does his innocence even matter anymore? At this point, if he loses, he''s dead. Once he''s dead, nothing else will matter. If he wins, then his power has reached terrifying heights. Even the royal family won''t dare to get on his bad side!" "By then, it won''t matter whether he hurt the Saintess or Princess Erin." "That''s true. I guess now we just have to wait and see who wins." "I still think that the Sacred Hall has a higher chance of winning!" "Of course. It''s Mr. Mauss and the eight cardinals. At the conference just now, Garay and Gerante areparable to two cardinals. The power they hold is on a different level." "However, Fade has forged countless martial arts miracles along the way. Perhaps there will be another miracle this time." If miracles keep happening, I don''t think you can call it a miracle anymore." In the hall, Fade looked at the nine people in front of him. His gaze swept around and finallynded on Mauss in the middle. He said, "You must be the person running this ce!" "I mean no harm. I just want to meet the Saintess Celine and ask her to clear my name," he stated. Mauss'' expression was solemn as he said coldly, "You''ve killed so many disciples of the Sacred Hall, but now you say you have no ill intentions. Doesn''t that sound ridiculous to you?" Fade shook his head, threw up his hands with a helpless expression, and exined, "I tried to talk to them. They refused to listen to me. Instead, they chose to attack me. I had no other choice." "Stop making excuses. Heresy, give me your life!" Mauss shouted as his energy soared. Ayer of golden light shot up into the sky. At the same time, the other eight cardinals also burst into action. Eight rays of golden light rushed to the sky. Then, theybined with Mauss'' ray of light and formed arge golden pir. The golden light was like warm sunshine. It covered the area. The whole hall was enveloped by a warm, golden light. Suddenly, the ce seemed to appear more holy. It didn''t matter what the people outside were doing or how they felt. Whether happy, sad, angry, or depressed, the holy light seemed to cleansethem. Everyone''s expressions turned gentle as a faint smile appeared on their faces. They held their hands in front of their chests and looked at the talbgolden light column piously. Then, they began to recite the scripture in a low voice. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At that moment, it was as if everything in their hearts had been tossed to the back of their minds. In their hearts, there was only the purity of this light from the Sacred Hall. "Attack him!" Mauss sternly shouted. In the blink of an eye, the eight cardinals began to rush forward. Above the light column, sword-like rays shot towards Fade. He could feel the terrifying power of these flying swords. His face froze and he activated the stone essence to protect his body. Then, he used his right hand to form a sword The light from his fire essence Lov materialized and instantly cut off the rays that were aimed at bim. Over and over again, over a thousand rays of light flew towards him. However, in the end, he either dodged it, blocked it, or destroyed it with his sword. Not a single beam of light came close to him. Instead, he seemed to be bolder. He held the red light in his hand and rushed toward the nine people. Mauss was slightly surprised when he saw this, but his expression immediately darkened. He shouted again, "At full force!" In an instant, all eight cardinalsunched their attacks simultaneously. All kinds of energy burst out from I the light column and rushed towards Fade. However, they were all blocked by him. He was getting close and closer to them. From the red sword in his hands, he shot out rays of light back. Content belongsBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. to NovelDrama.Org "Mr. Mauss, we can''t hold him back for long!" One of the cardinals was starting to lose his grip- At this moment, Mauss had a serious expression on his face as he said, "Just a little longer. I''m about to make my move!" As he spoke, he closed his eyes and formed a handprint in front of him. A golden light flew out from the handprint and shot towards the golden column in the air. "Mr. Mauss!" Fade''s attack was getting more and more fierce. The cardinals were getting more and more aware that they were about to lose. At that moment, Mauss suddenly opened his eyes and shouted, "Cleanse him!" At the same time, he pointed his hands at Fade! Suddenly, a hazy golden light shot towards Fade from the huge light column. Chapter 2725 Chapter 2725 ? Compared to the previous stream of light, this ray of light seemed to be weaker. As it drifted down onto Fade, it carried a warm and gentle feeling. It made one feel extremelyfortable, as if there was not the slightest bit of attack power. Just as he rxed slightly, he suddenly felt the hazy golden light prating his own subconscious. It was trying to invade and control his soul. "This is a divine soul attack, a means of mental power!" He immediately came to his senses. Immediately, he quickly activated his wood essence using the elixir core. A cool andfortable feeling instantly spread through his body, making him sober up a little. At the same time, he used his own mental attack, the "Blood Devil Ring". After a series of ringing sounds, the hazy light immediately dissipated. Fade''s eyes emitted a red light as he looked at Mauss. His figure was like a sharp sword, burning with mes as he charged forward. "Kill him!" Mauss had been so confident in his mental attack. After it was shattered so quickly by Fade, he couldn''t help but feel shocked. He hurriedly flipped through his scripture to try and find other methods of attack. However, at this moment, Fade had already arrived in front of him. His body was covered in red mes, glowing with brilliant light. With a swoosh, he pierced Mauss'' body. "Ahem!" Mauss spat out arge mouthful of blood. His body swayed and fell to the ground. After he fell, the remaining eight cardinals could no longer hold on either. They, too, spat blood and copsed. All nine of them had fallen. The golden light column in the air suddenly shook and then exploded with a bang. Everyone else who had been shrouded in light just now had regained their consciousness. Shaking their heads, they felt dizzy and confused. They couldn''t remember what had just happened.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At this moment, Fade walked over and looked down at Mauss. "Where is Celine?" "I will never yield to you. When the Sacred Lordes out of seclusion, you..." Mauss was still being stubborn. Fade didn''t waste any more time talking to him. He raised the sword in his hand and pierced it through his head, instantly killing him. The others were surprised by how decisive and ruthless he was. He had no mercy at all. Instantly, they began to tremble in fear. Fade''s gazended on one of the cardinals and asked coldly, "Where is she?" "1-1 don''t..." Swoosh! Before the cardinal could finish speaking, another ray of sharp light pierced his head and he died. Fade''s eyes continued to shift. This time, before he could say anything, one of the cardinals hurriedly said, "I know. I know where she is. I''ll take you there!" "Lead the way!" Fade demanded coldly. The cardinal climbed up from the ground and led the way. Fade followed him with his hands sped behind his back. The rest of the cardinals were stunned for a moment. Then, they quickly ran away. As for the reporters and passers-by outside, they werepletely in awe. Even the most daring of them had not expected such a result. Fade managed to single-handedly wipe out the entire Sacred Hall. Apart from the Sacred Lord who was in seclusion, none of the other members stood a chance against him. His powers were truly frightening. While the reporters on the scene were still processing their shock, the online audience was in an uproar. "The Sacred Hall has been destroyed. Is this true?" "I can''t believe it. That young man managed to destroy the Sacred Hall. A history of more than thousands of years gone in a sh. It can''t be true." "The Sacred Lord never appeared though, thus, it''s not technically destroyedpletely yet." "Are we going to just sit idly by and watch as this foreigner does as he pleases in our homnd?" "Gather every martial artist in all of Eand. We must fight back against him. I don''t believe we can''t defeat him even if we join forces." "You can go alone! I will provide mental support." "Sounds good but to be honest, when ites down to it, who is daring enough to go up against a guy like that?" At this moment, the cardinal led Fade to the stone house where Celine was held. ''This is It!" Fade replied, "Open the door!" The cardinal hurriedly exined, "The entrance of this stone house was sealed by Mr. Mauss himself. No one can open it except him!" "Hmm..." Fade frowned and looked at the cardinal with dissatisfaction. The cardinal fell to his knees and hurriedly said, "It''s true, I swear." He seemed to be worried that Fade would not believe him. Regardless of his injuries, he desperately activated a stream of energy and fired it at the seal on the stone house. A golden light, like a wave of water, shed and blocked the cardinal''s attack. Seeing this, Fade squinted for a moment, and then he gently flicked out a red spark with his right hand. The golden ripples on the entrance suddenly fluctuated violently as if a big stone had been thrown into the calm water, causing ripples. Then, the ripples gradually dissipated and the golden seal returned to a calm state. The cardinal stepped back. He was worried that Fade would take out his frustration on him for not being able to open the seal. However, Fade did not look back at him at all. He only paused for a moment and gathered his energy again. He stretched out his righet index finger and pointed at the golden light that was sealing the entrance. Bang! With a crisp sound, the golden seal exploded before it could produce any ripples. Then, Fade stepped forward, pushed open the stone door, and entered the chamber. Behind him, the cardinal was left in shock. By this time, Fade had already walked into the stone house. The first thing he saw was the weak and frail Celine. He strode forward and took off his shirt. He put it around her and said softly, "I''m here!" "You..." Celine was a little absent-minded. She slowly raised her head and looked at him in disbelief. "F-Fade? What are you doing here?" "Get out of here this instance! Mr. Mauss is not a nice man. He''s in charge of the Sacred Hall now. If he finds out you are here, he won''t let you go," she warned hurriedly as she tried to shove him away. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, he held her in his arms andforted her softly, "It''s okay, it''s okay. Mauss can''t hurt you anymore. I''m here to rescue you." Then, he brought her out. At the door, the wounded cardinal knelt on the ground, not daring to look up at Fade and the disheveled Celine. Fade ordered coldly, "Prepare a room and some clothes. The Saintess will need to take a bath and change her clothes." "Yes, sir!" The cardinal nodded and left immediately. Chapter 2726 Chapter 2726 ? Celine was confused by the sight of this. "Mr. Chen, w- what happened? Why is the cardinal..." Fade exined faintly, ¡°I have killed Mauss and the others. He is scared of me now." "What?" She eximed in shock. He slowly exined what happened. After hearing this, she fell silent and her lips twitched. She wanted to say something, but no words came to her mouth. At this time, he had taken her to the bathroom. Without stopping, he went straight in. Her face instantly turned red. She lowered her head and said shyly, "Uh, I can do the rest by myself." "Are you sure?" He asked with concern. "Yes..." She was just about to nod, but the act of it tugged at her wound. She couldn''t help but let out a groan. Seeing this, he said, "Your injuries are too serious. Let me help you." "But... But..." Her face turned red. At this time, he gently waved his hand and closed the bathroom door. More than half an hourter, Fade came out with Celine. She was dressed in a fresh set of clothes. Not only had the stains on her body been washed away, but her lighter wounds had also been healed by him with his wood essence. At that moment, she had returned to her beautiful, angelic state. In fact, due to her shyness, her face was tinged with an intoxicating blush. "Are you ready?" He held her hand and asked softly. She nodded, her eyes resolute. "I''m ready. I''ll tell them everything I know." Then, the two of them walked out together. Outside the hall, in addition to the reporters and passers-by who were watching, more people had gathered after having heard the news. The crowd was bustling with excitement. When they saw Fade and Celine walk out together, they instantly fell silent. Then, all of a sudden, the silence instantly turned into noise. Countless questions were thrown toward the two. Seeing this, Fade made a soft noise and an invisible sound wave surged out, directly suppressing the noisy scene. His expression was solemn and he stated in a deep voice, "I already said at the press conference that my witness is Saintess Celine. Now that she''s here, she''ll exin to everyone what happened that day!" After that, he nodded at her and gave her an encouraging look. She nodded slightly. She then took a light step forward and said slowly, "That day, Princess Erin was holding a celebratory banquet. Mr. Chen..." She finished her entire story, which was basically exactly what Fade had said in the first ce. Then, she revealed what had happened to her over the past few months. After an arrest warrant was released for Fade, he managed to escape Eand. However, Celine was taken back by the Sacred Hall. Mauss asked her to appear in public to use Fade of assaulting her, but she refused. Thus, he locked her up and tortured her nonstop, trying to force her to use Fade. In the end, she still refused to admit it. In fact, she even found out a huge secret during this process. That was, in the Sacred Hall, Mauss, second only to the Sacred Lord, had secretly cultivated demonic skills. The front part of her testimony was no surprise to anyone. After all, she had walked out hand in hand with Fade. Who knew if she was being controlled by him or not? Therefore, many people were still skeptical about the truth of the situation. However, her using Mauss of cultivating demonic skills was no small matter.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It must be known that the Sacred Hall had always imed to be orthodox of justice. They were representatives of God in the human world They believed that all those who did not believe in them would belong to heresy. Of course, since their influence was mostly widespread in Eand, many people were considered heretics to them. For example, Fade was previously called a heretic. Under normal circumstances, the Sacred Hall might look down on these types of heretics, or they might have some slight attitude towards them. Either way, it was the same thing. Apart from these people, there was also another group known as the demons. For example, the ancient Blood Ancestors, werewolves, sirens, and so on. These demons were known to be the ultimate enemies of the Sacred Hall. Their methods ofbat were known as demonic skills. In order to suppress the demons and prevent them from causing trouble, the Sacred Hall had prohibited humans from practicing demonic skills a thousand years ago Even if they came into contact with demonic skills, they would be punished heavily. It could be said that the Sacred Hall and the demons were onpletely opposite ends. Yet right then, Celine imed that Mauss had cultivated this particr area of skills. That was absolutely mind-blowing news. It was even more shocking than Fade killing hundreds of people of the Sacred Hall. The position of the Sacred Hall in the hearts of the people had been shaken violently. For a time, the news spread like wildfire throughout the country, causing countless discussions. "That''s impossible! That''s absolutely impossible! I don''t believe this lie!" "Celine and Fade are very close. I think she''s under his control. She must be lying!" "It can''t be real. The Sacred Hall has fought against demons for nearly a thousand years. They are known mortal enemies. How could Mr. Mauss be cultivating demonic skills in secret?" "Fade is too vicious. Killing them all wasn''t enough. He still wants to ruin the Sacred Hall''s reputation." "Mr. Mauss lost. At most, that proves he is weaker than Fade, but ndering him for cultivating demonic skill is pure evil." Online, almost everyone was in an uproar. No one really believed Celine''s im. Fade didn''t bother to exin much with regards to this matter. After hearing what she said, he held her hand and looked in the direction of the pce. "It''s time to go to our next destination." After that, he held her hand and shot up into the air. Below, the group of onlookers was immediately shocked. "He left again. What is he going to do now?" "Didn''t you hear him say that he was going to the next destination?" "Where is that?" "The pce of course! Didn''t you hear what he said? Princess Erin is possessed by some demon. He is obviously going to go look for her now!" "How dare he! He thinks he can just break into the Sacred Hall and then the pce? Is he trying to get himself killed?" "From what we witnessed earlier, it''s hard to say who''s the one that''s going to end up dead." "Hurry up and follow him. This is huge news. We can''t miss it." Immediately, the crowd began to head towards the pce. Chapter 2727 Chapter 2727 ? At that moment, in the pce. The queen''s face fell as she looked at the guards who were kneeling below and reporting the incident. As the queen, she hardly ever let her emotions show. However, right then, she pped the delicate armrest of the chair and shouted angrily, "Fade is too arrogant. How dare he destroy the Sacred Hall and break into my pce under the gaze of so many?" "Gather all our men immediately. We must stop him from entering our pce. Otherwise, the Eand royal family will be a globalughing stock!" The queen shouted angrily. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The guards replied and left. Then, the ministers came forward to help the queen up. "Moyers, do you think we will be able to stop Fade?" With no one else around, the queen no longer had that indignant look on her face. Instead, there was a hint of worry and sadness. Moyers paused to think for a moment and said, "Your Majesty, with the royal guards around, there will be no issues." "Moyers, at this time, are you still not willing to tell the truth?" The queen looked at him solemnly. "Gerante lost. Even the entire Sacred Hall has fallen. I don''t see how we will be able to keep Fade at bay with the current strength of our royal guards!" His lips were ajar and he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t bring himself to. He could only sigh and state, "Your Majesty, nothing will happen." "s!" She sighed and waved her hand. "You can leave now!" He left. The queen looked up at the sky in the distance. She remained silent for a while. Finally, with a long sigh, she picked up her phone and muttered quietly, "It seems that I have no choice but to give in to their request." After that, she made a call. At the same time, in the princess'' wing of the pce, the exquisitely beautiful and fairy-like Erin was lying in the bathtub. She was enjoying a nice bath while being served by her maids. The little princess hummed a cheerful song and asked the maids around her to bathe her tender skin. Outside, an anxious subordinate was pacing. Finally, Erin finished her bath, changed into a white dress, and walked out of the bathroom. The subordinate immediately came up, half kneeling on the ground, and said, "Your Highness, something bad has happened!" "What''s the matter? Why are you in such a panic?" Erin asked faintly. "Princess, the criminal, Fade, has just arrived in Mist City. Moments ago, he wiped out Sacred Hall almostpletely. Now, he is headed our way along with Saintess Celine." "Oh, he''s finallying?" She curled her lips, revealing a strange smile that did not match her age. However, that smile quickly disappeared. She looked at her subordinate and said slowly, "Since he''sing, then ask the guards to get ready. Do you need me to tell you something that simple?" "But Your Highness, Fade is very powerful. Our guards may not be able to stop him. For your safety, it would be best to get out of here!" However, she shook her head and stated with a smile, "I am the princess of the royal family of Eand. How can I run and flee in the face of an enemy?" "But..." The subordinate still wanted to persuade her. She waved her hand to interrupt him and bellowed coldly, "There''s no need to say more. I''ve made up my mind. Let''s just do our best in battle! "Yes, Your Highness!" He had no choice but to ept the order and left to make their preparations. At this time, she looked over in the direction of the Sacred Hall. Her eyes, which were as pure as the sea, suddenly shed with a touch of scarlet. The corners of her lips gently raised as she whispered to herself, "Last time, you made me lose one of my avatars. Now, you''ve decided to show up right at my door." "Don''t me me for taking the opportunity." Fade led Celine to Erin''s mansion. Looking at the magnificent pce not far away, she couldn''t help but feel nervous. She looked at him and said, "Fade, we..." He slightly squeezed her hand, smiled confidently, and said, "Don''t worry, I''m here." She nodded seriously and looked at him. "I trust you." He chuckled, then gently shot out a ray of light that enveloped her, and then, with a sh, he charged towards Erin''s estate. Seeing Fade rushing over, the guards suddenly became nervous. "This is Princess Erin''s residence. Stop now before we kill you." Fade didn''t pay any attention to the guards'' shouts. With a slight wave of his hand, a streak of light sted out, forcing the guards back. Afterwards, he floated in the air in front of the pce. He dered in a clear voice, "I''vee. Do you still not dare to show yourself?" After he spoke, a delicate elf-like littlegirl came out of the pce. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She wore a simple white dress. Her slightly wet long hair hung behind her head. Her sealike azure eyes were pure and deep. Countless onlookers felt their hearts stop when they saw the petite princess. "Is that Princess Erin? She''s gorgeous." "I heard rumors that the princess was as beautiful as a fairy, but now I see that it''s all true!" "She''s so beautiful and pure. How could she be evil? Fade must be lying." "Protect the princess. We can''t let Fade hurt her." "Fade, you are here again?" Erin came out and looked at Fade floating in the air. She acted as if she did not notice his killing intent. A sweet smile appeared on her face. She blinked her beautiful big eyes. Her voice charmed many onlookers around. However, at this moment, Fade''s heart was as hard as rock. He stood still and looked coldly at the little girl in front of him. The scarlet shadow from that night appeared in his mind. With a cold expression on his face, he looked at her and questioned, "Even now, are you still going to put on an act in front of me?" Content belongs to ¦¡¦°¦¯ "Are you going toe out on your own, or do I have to force you out?" He asked coldly. Erin put on a pitiful look and said, "Fade, I don''t know what you are talking about."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Hmph!" He snorted. He didn''t bother to say anything more and directly rushed towards her. "Protect Princess Erin!" Erin''s guards moved instantly. More than 20 elite martial artists rushed towards Fade from all directions. Seeing these martial artists, he didn''t even bother to look at them. He simply shouted, "Get out of my way!" A sound wave immediately spread out and hit the twenty guards. They had no time to even get near him before they fell to the ground howling. Kon Seeing this, many people were surprised and worried. "No way. Are Princess Erin''s guards that weak?" "What is going on with the royal family? They know that Princess Erin is in danger, but they didn''t bother to send more experts over!" "It''s not that they are weak. Fade is just too strong! I mean, no one expected him topletely wreck the Sacred Hall either." Chapter 2728 Chapter 2728 ? Amidst the discussions, Fade had already taken out the royal guards and was headed Erin''s way. At this moment, a loud shout was heard, and a team in golden armor began to attack Fade. Seeing their uniforms, many people recognized them. They were the queen''s personal guards and were the most elite guards in all of Eand. There were fewer than 20 of them, but they were all at the Heaven Level. They were very well- coordinated. Coupled with their well-made armor and weapons, they were extremely powerful. "Kill that brat!" "Protect Princess Erin." In the roar, the queen''s guardsunched their attacks like a tidal wave. Fade squinted slightly and snorted. Energy burst out from his right hand, forming a red me sword between his fingers. Like lightning, he turned into a shadow as he rushed towards the queen''s guards. Whoosh! Whoosh! The red light, like a stripe, quickly shuttled through the queen''s personal guards, and then returned to the air. In a sh, the mighty queen''s guards all copsed in a pool of blood. Not a single one was left standing. In the air, Fade held his long red ming sword with a ruthless expression. There wasn''t a single scratch on him. At the sight of this, many spectators eximed in shock and despair. "How could this be? Are the queen''s guards so vulnerable?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "What should we do? Is Princess Erin going to be killed?" "Where are all the Eand martial arts experts? The enemy is already inside. Aren''t they going to take action?" "It''s over. It''s all over." Shocking voices, angry roars, and sighs interweaved together, making this ce iparably noisy. Fade looked down at Erin, who was standing on the balcony. He pointed his red sword at her and said threateningly, "It''s your turn." Erin, who had been smiling all this while, could not help but be slightly solemn. She stated slowly, "There''s no grudge between us. Why are you doing this?" "No grudge?" He snorted. "ndering my reputation, trying to drug me, trying to destroy my divine soul and upy my body. Are those not grudges for me to hold?" "s..." She shook her head and let out a long sigh like someone who had been living for a long time. Then, she suddenly raised her head and her eyes glowed red. She said in a low voice, "In that case, I guess a fight is inevitable." "Bring it on!" The me on his long sword burned even more furiously. At this point, the scarlet-eyed Erin looked into the distance and said in a deep voice, "This is your cue. Attack!" "Uh..." This sentence made him and many people present flustered. Then, a bright golden light rushed over from the sky. The light was as bright as the sun. It felt warm and holy. It quickly approached Fade. "That... That''s..." "Judging from his energy, it''s someone from the Sacred Hall." "This aura, this power. Could it be that the Sacred Lord hase out of seclusion?" The figure approached. A white-haired elder wearing a golden robe and a scepter in his hand appeared above the estate. Many people eximed when they saw the man''s face. "That... That man must be the Sacred Lord." "He has finallye out of seclusion. It''s been many years since he appeared." "Is this true? Has the Sacred Lord actually shown up?" "Princess Erin is saved. The Sacred Lord will definitely win." For a time, the scene was noisy. Countless people of Eand who had just sighed in disappointment waved their arms excitedly at this moment and shouted loudly. At this time, Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at the glowing figure opposite him. He said, "Are you the Sacred Lord of the Sacred Hall?" The Sacred Lord was expressionless. He looked at Fade and said, "Devil, you destroyed my Sacred Hall and killed my disciples. Now, you even want to harm the princess?" "Devil! Haha, is that the way to greet someone you''ve just met?" Fadeughed, and then his face darkened. He pointed the red sword at the Sacred Lord and eximed sternly, f.ne "In that case, there is no need to talk nonsense. Let''s begin!" Puff! The Sacred Lord did not say anything. He tapped the scepter in his hand lightly, and a golden light shot towards Fade. Fade brandished his sword. The long ming sword split the golden light in half. However, his sword didn''t stop there. Like a flowing red dragon, it charged towards the Sacred Lord. Whoosh! The Sacred Lord held the scepter in his hand and increased his speed. Golden rays of light continuously shot out and shed against Fade''s red longsword. The two of them were getting faster and faster. Golden and red lights constantly burst out in the air. They collided with each other and sent out beautiful sparks into the air. The entire space was filled with the sound of explosions and shockwaves. At that moment, the surrounding buildings, trees, cars, and so on were being shaken by the energy that was being released. Some of the things even began to shatter. Erin''s mansion was also shaking slightly. The originally clear sky seemed to have be gloomy at this moment. Boom! After a loud explosion, the red light and the golden light separated. Fade stood face to face with the Sacred Lord. They both stared at each other expressionlessly. It seemed like the two of them were evenly matched. However, at this moment, Fade showed a faint smile at the corner of his lips and stated, "7,300 streaks of martial essences? If that''s albyou''ve got, you''d better just give up now!" "You..." The expression on the Sacred Lord''s face changed slightly. He obviously hadn''t expected Fade to be able to analyze his strength. Following that, his expression darkened. "You talk big but for now, we don''t know who will win yet." After that, arge surge of energy burst out from within him. His speed increased greatly as he attacked Fade. Fade snorted. "I guess you won''t stop until I put you in your ce!" In an instant, the zing sword in his hand grew into a curtain of fire. The mes rolled towards the Sacred Lord. Boom! Smash! The two of them once again intertwined with each other. However, this time, there were constant screams and blood sshing out. "Ah!" With a terrible scream, a figure retreated from the entanglement. Blood continued to spout out. Everyone took a closer look and realized that the figure who had retreated was none other than the Sacred Lord. At this moment, the golden robes on his body had beenpletely ripped apart. There were several bloody wounds on his chest. The sight of it was enough to cause one''s heart to tremble in fear. The Sacred Lord''s face turned pale and his hand, which was holding onto the scepter, started to tremble. "Is the Sacred Lord going to lose?" "No way, that''s the Sacred Lord. How could he lose?" "Impossible, I don''t believe it." Chapter 2729 Chapter 2729 ? Among the shouts, Fade held his long sword, looked at the Sacred Lord, and dered faintly, "It''s time to end it." After that, he stabbed forward. The Sacred Lord clenched his jaw and a determined look appeared in his eyes. His face turned red as he crushed the scepter in his hand, producing a small blood-colored ball the size of a nail. It gave off a very strong smell as though it was raining with blood. Then, the Sacred Lord put the ball of blood into his mouth and swallowed it. In an instant, his eyes turned scarlet and his face turned pale. At the same time, the teeth in his mouth grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his whole body exuded a strong smell of blood. Seeing this, everyone on the ground was shocked. At this time, Fadeughed and said, "Is this the demonic skill that you have cultivated? It looks like the ways of the Blood Ancestor to me! You are finally showing your true colours, huh?" "You must die!" The mutated Sacred Lord shouted, as his fangs grew and stuck out of the corners of his mouth. His fingernails grew as well and his eyes were bright red. A bloody mist surrounded him as he charged towards Fade. Such a scene, in the eyes of countless spectators and the live broadcast audience, triggered a lot of discussions. "The Sacred Lord has cultivated demonic skill. Fade was telling the truth." "That... That is the Blood Ancestor specialty. The Sacred Lord dares to practice demonic skills? This is outrageous!" "The Sacred Hall and demons are mortal enemies. How could this happen? I don''t believe it!" "Could it be that what Fade said is true? Princess Erin..." For a moment, the discussions went on and on. Fade looked at the exposed Sacred Lord and stated with a faint smile, "I''ve yed with you for too long. It''s time to end it." After that, on the long red me sword in his hand, streaks of blue lightning suddenly burst out and headed right towards the bloodied Sacred Lord. The bloody mist and the red me collided with the blue lightning bolts. Then, in less than ten seconds, the mes and lightning burned and scattered the blood mist. The Sacred Lord screamed and spat out a mouthful of blood as he fell back. "You... How could this be..." He was still surprised. At that moment, Fade''s me, lightning, and sharp sword struck out again. The Sacred Lord was truly terrified by the attacks. He spat out a mouthful of blood and turned to flee. However, Fade''s sword was faster. It immediately cut the mist in half and shed down on the Lord''s back. In an instant, the Sacred Lord fell to the ground with a scream. At the sight of this, countless spectators suddenly became speechless. "The Sacred Lord... H-He actually..." "T-That''s the Blood Ancestor''s demonic skill." "How could this happen? Is this still the Sacred Hall we once knew?" Fade ignored these voices. He turned his eyes and looked at Erin, whose eyes were red. He dered in a cold voice, "Now, it''s your turn." At this moment, Erin''s scarlet eyes sank slightly. Then, she snorted and stared at him, saying, "It seems that you are stronger than I thought!" "However, even so, you have no choice but to die!" After saying that, she stopped concealing her true identity. A dark red shadow the color of blood, directly soared up from her body. Like a giant bat, it flew up into the air. After gathering an immense ball of bloody energy, it charged towards Fade. Such a scene shocked the astonished onlookers even more. "Princess Erin, she... She''s also..." "That is also a demonic skill by the Blood Ancestor. Could it be that Princess Erin has been cultivating it too?" "What... What is going on? How could the Sacred Hall and the royal family be rted to demons?" For a moment, countless people couldn''t believe what they were seeing. At that moment, Fade looked at Erin''s attack and snorted. He did not waver at all as he received the attack. "I managed to destroy you once before. This time will be no different." Without hesitation, he used his elixir core to activate his thunder essence. A bolt of dark blue lightning flew dazzlingly toward the dark red shadow. Bang! The two collided. In an instant, the blood mist was blurred. Thunder and lightning could be seen all around. The surrounding area made it look as though it was the end of the world. The smell of blood and something burning, the remnants of energy, and the gushing blood were all floating around in the air. Bang, bang, bang!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Explosions and collisions urred again and again. The two kept going at each other nonstop. It had reached the point where ordinary people couldn''t even watch the battle with their naked eye anymore. However, the terrifying energy suppressing the entire ce still made them feel the true power of this battle. "Goto hell!" A sinister face appeared from the bloodied shadow. With a furious roar, it charged towards Fade amidst a red light. Before the red light approached, Fade could already smell the awful smell of blood and death. However, he let out a cold snort and didn''t retreat in the slightest. In his right hand, blue lightning shed. He looked just like Zeus on Mount Olympus. sh! Lightning shed out and directly struck the red light. With a loud noise, the blue lightning bolt shattered it. The bat-like shadow let out a scream of pain and quickly retreated, trying to escape. Seeing this, Fade hurried to chase after him. Although he was quick, by the time he caught up to the shadow, it had already retreated into Erin''s body. At that moment, the elf- like princess was back. Her big clear eyes were filled with tears. She looked at him and pleaded, "Fade, I don''t want to die. Please don''t let me die." Seeing such a scene, he gnashed his teeth in anger. He knew very well that it was the dark shadow controlling Erin that was saying all this. However, he couldn''t bring himself to kill the dark shadow and Erin with it. While he was hesitating, Erin''s gaze suddenly sharpened. She pped him and at the same time, retreated quickly to distance herself from him. Boom! Although Fade was reluctant to, he couldn''t let his guard down. He sent a p her way as well and blocked her attack. At the same time, his expression darkened as he chased after her. When Fade was about to catch up, Erin suddenly roared, "Why aren''t you taking action? Haven''t you seen enough?" Hearing this, many people were bewildered. They looked around to see who was there to help her. Even Fade was slightly taken aback. However, after the shout, it was still quiet and there was no movement. "Could it be that Erin is bluffing? She doesn''t have any help!" Just as everyone was busy being skeptical, he managed to catch up to her. The lightning in his hand struck out again. Chapter 2730 Chapter 2730 ? Erin gritted her teeth and spat out a mouthful of blood, barely blocking the lightning. However, her small body could not withstand the terrible power and her arms were scorched ck, with blood oozing out from the corner of her mouth. "If you don''te out now, I''ll die, and you won''t end well either." At that moment, her eyes were glowing red. She gritted her teeth and let out a loud roar. Two gusts of wind whistled over. Following that, two streaks of light charged at Fade from both sides. Bang! Bang! He crushed the two beams of light effortlessly, but this gave her a few seconds to put some distance between them. At the same time, two figures appeared beside her, smiling at Fade. The man on the left was burly. His muscles stretched against his clothes so tightly that it would tear at any moment. His presence alone was frightening. On the right was a middle-aged man in his thirties or forties. He was not that tall and had long hair that covered eyes, so it was hard to see his face clearly. Fade nced at the two and said coldly, "This is between me, the Sacred Hall, and Erin. Are you sure you want to butt in our business?" The burly strong man did not say a word, instead he stared at Fade fiercely. The power from his bulging muscles seemed to be spewing out. The long-haired man grinned and said, "Butt in?" "You killed my people and destroyed my ce. I came to take revenge. I don''t think that counts as me butting in." "Uh..." Hearing this, Fade''s expression fell. At this time, a gust of wind blew and gently lifted the long hair off the other man''s forehead, revealing the mark of a ck skeleton and a green seedling. The moment he saw the symbol, Fade''s eyes narrowed as he realized who he was. "You''re Dark Dragon of the Skull Mob!" "Yes, I am!" Dark Dragon said coldly and gazed at Fade with murderous eyes. Dark Dragon was the leader of the Skull Mob. A few months ago, Fade destroyed one of their bases to rescue his wife, Quin. At the time, Dark Dragon was not present.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When Fade returned to Eand, he had kept his guard up in case Dark Dragon ever decided to take revenge. Unexpectedly, when the Royal Family and the Sacred Hall were after him, Dark Dragon did nothing. It was only until that moment that he showed up to take revenge. Anyhow, since he was an enemy, there was nothing more to say. Fade snorted and looked at Dark Dragon. "Come at me then!" Fade challenged him. Instantly, the three of them charged at the same time. For a moment, the energy was so immense that the wind was whistling all around. Even the sky was darkening. Dark Dragon started out with a lethal skill straight away. ck fog in the shape of a skeleton came rolling towards Fade. It stank like death. Meanwhile, the burly man was more straightforward. There were not any fancy moves from him. Rather, he concentrated his energy into his fists and punched towards Fade wildly. Boom! Boom! Facing the two people''s attacks, Fade did not retreat but confronted them head-on. He activated his stone essence. Instantly, ayer of a grayish-brown solid light covered his fist. Then, with a wave of his arm, it collided with the burly man''s fist, causing a loud sound. At the same time, red mes danced around his body like a fire dragon. His mes were intertwining with the ck skeleton fog in the air. The horrifying energies continuously shed against each other. The impact of the attacks alone was enough to wreck Erin''s mansion. A simple gust of wind from the battle blew a hole into the building. Another streak of energy ricocheted and sliced off part of the wall. In less than three minutes, the exquisite pce was almost turned into ruins. Meanwhile, the three people were still colliding constantly in the air. Throughout the fight, Fade''s gaze kept changing. His eyes swept from the burly man to Dark Dragon, and he quickly calcted in his mind. The burly man was a little strange. His positive energy wasn''t that strong. In fact, it was even weaker than Mauss from the Sacred Hall. However, his body was exceptionally sturdy, as though he felt no pain. He did not hesitate a bit when heunched his attacks at Fade continuously. It reminded Fade of someone. Half a year ago, back on Star Ind, he had been surrounded by four Half-Lord Level experts. One of them was a girl named Mayden. Mayden''s father was the Witch Lord from Mancho City of Pagodnd. He had been killed by Fade. In order to take revenge, her strength had increased by leaps and bounds in less than a year. From just an ordinary warrior, she ascended to the Half-Lord Level at lightning speed and she went to Star Ind to join in on the attack against him. Later on, he found out that the reason for her rapid advancement was because someone had brought her to Micovia and tested gic drugs on her. Right then, the burly man he was facing reminded him a lot of her. However, Mayden''s physical strength and martial arts cultivation was weak. Even with the drugs, she only possessed the ability of about 500 streaks of martial essence. On the other hand, this man in front of him was easily at 5,000 streaks of martialessence, not to mention that he had no pain sensors. Hence, he was extremely fearless in battle. In terms ofbat power, this man should have no problem going up against someone who had mastered 6,000-streaks martial essence or more. Fade felt like he was definitely a much better fighter than Mauss. Even so, Fade didn''t fear him. Regardless of his strength, it didn''t matter to him. After all, he had already reached the Lord Level. It was Dark Dragon who surprised him more. He had reached 8,000 streaks of martial essence, which meant that he was only 2,000 streaks away from reaching the Lord Level. Therefore, Fade''s attention was mainly on him. After exchanging several more bouts, he was certain of his previous estimation. Thus, he didn''t waste any more time. Fadeunched a sudden attack on the burly man. At that moment, his entire body was covered with a gray- brown light like a stone. He punched down hard onto the man with his fist. The man was slightly stunned and immediately punched back. Boom! Boom! Boom! Their fists constantly collided, making an explosive noise. The crowd was stunned by their ferocious hand-to-handbat. Boom! Boom! Dozens of punches were thrown out in a few seconds. With Fade''s iparably tough stone essence, even if the man was a top gically engineered martial artist, he would not stand a chance. Boom! In the end, Fade struck him right in his dantian abdomen. Chapter 2731 Chapter 2731 ? The burly man copsed and fell heavily on the ground, dead. This man, who possessed the strength of about 5,000 - 6,000 streaks martial essence, was smashed to death by Fade with his fist. "You''re nothing more than a gically made machine. A piece of trash," Fade spat at him. Then, he turned around and looked at Dark Dragon. After witnessing Fade''s violent attack, he was slightly in shock. But soon, he came back to his senses and stared straight at Fade. With a slight smirk, he said admiringly, "You managed to crush Micovia''s third mutant with your bare hands. Your power has far exceeded my expectations." "How about this, if you join the Skull Mob and be my subordinate, I will spare your life. What do you think?" Fade snorted. "Me, bing your subordinate? You aren''t even qualified!" "You..." Dark Dragon''s expression changed drastically. His smile faded and his expression sank. "Then you shall die!" With a cold snort, heunched another fierce attack. Immediately, a terrifying ck mist began to surround Fade. At that moment, every single drop of the mist seemed to havee alive. Tainted with aggression, it began toe at Fade from every direction. Heughed coldly and his lips curled into a smirk. He stared at Dark Dragon''s attack and muttered to himself, "I''ll let you witness the strength of the Lord Level!" All of a sudden, his body shone brightly, and a red flowing light covered his whole body like mes. In the air, patches of red and ck shed together. Meanwhile, the onlookers were all frozen in shock. The crowd raised their heads to look at the two shes of light, which continuously collided with each other in the air. Their jaws were on the floor. No words could describe how they felt. Not only that, the battle scene was being broadcasted live to millions of viewers. Countless viewers were debating fiercely online. "It''s obvious that there''s something fishy going on between the Sacred Hall and Princess Erin. I am sure that Fade has been framed!" "Haha. He was the one who attacked first. How could he be framed?" "Hold that thought. After all, we don''t know what''s going on yet." "I don''t really care. The Eand officials are working with a notorious guy like Dark Dragon. It can''t be anything good." "Dark Dragon has done all kinds of evil deeds all around the world. He''s cklisted by most countries. There must be some inside story that Eand chose to work with him." "On top of that, I heard that the mutant was sent by Micovia. Is he somehow gically engineered? If so, howe there was no news about this before?" Somewhere in the pce, the grey-haired queen was putting on the battlesuit that she hadn''t worn for a long time. Seeing the soldiers kneeling in front of her, she asked solemnly, "That man broke into our pce and brought down the royal name? Are you guys willing toy your life down for the Royal Family and take that criminal down?" "Yes!" A chorus of cheers sounded. The queen nodded her head in satisfaction. She looked forward with a firm gaze and yelled, "Let''s go!" In an instant, a loud noise sounded as they headed out of the pce. The queen looked determined and dignified. She whispered to herself, "No one has dared to insult the Eand Royal Family in centuries. Fade, you will pay for what you''ve done." After that, she huffed and was ready to step out of the pce. However, at this time, footsteps sounded and a subordinate came running over. "Uh..." The queen frowned slightly and looked displeased. However, she easily concealed the dissatisfaction on her face and asked in a t and confident voice, "Tell me how the battle is going." Looking at her slightly expectant eyes, the subordinate''s expression darkened. He lowered his head and said in a trembling voice, "Your Majesty, it''s not very good." "Huh... What''s going on?" Hearing this, her voice sank. He lowered his head even more and blurted, "Your Majesty, the Sacred Lord has been defeated and he''s badly injured. The third mutant from Micovia and Dark Dragon have stepped in as per the agreement." || "Unfortunately, Fade''s strength is beyond our expectations. The mutant was punched to death by him. Now, only Dark Dragon is left. He''s still in the midst of battle with Fade. I can''t tell who will win yet." "What! How could this be?" The queen''s expression changed drastically, in shock. "Didn''t el Professor Thommer of Micovia say that the mutant had the power of almost 6,000 streaks of martial essence? How could he have died so easily?" "Well... Fade is just too powerful. He is way stronger than our imagination," the subordinate replied. "Again? Didn''t you say that Fade has only mastered 5,000 streaks of martial essence? Yet now you''re telling me that''s not the case?" She shouted angrily. He did not dare to answer. He knelt down on the floor. With a trembling voice, he said, "Your Majesty, the situation is getting dire." "The news of this battle has spread everywhere. Many people are criticizing Eand for working together with Dark Dragon. There''s already somemotion going on globally." "You... You''re all trash. Useless piece of trash!" The queen was furious. She flung an exquisite gold cup onto the floor.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The subordinate did not dare to say a word; he could only kneel on the ground, trembling in fear. The group of soldiers who had sworn their lives to the Royal Family were now silent with their heads lowered. No one dared to chime in. Finally, after about three minutes of silence, the queen ordered with a fierce look, "Get him. We must kill Fade." "Once Fade is dead, we''ll figure out what to do with everything else." "If he doesn''t die, not only will the Royal Family be humiliated, the entire Eand will be affected as well." "Your Majesty, you mean..." A look of terror shed across his face. She ordered determinedly, "Contact the military. Get SAS ready for war." "But..." He was shocked. After all, the SAS was the most elite special force in Eand. If they got involved, things would be drastically different. He wanted to dissuade her, but the queen seemed to have made up her mind. She waved her hand and fumed, "Didn''t you hear my order?" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The subordinate hurriedly replied. Then, he turned around and did as he was told She snorted coldly and looked at the soldiers in front of her. "Fight until yourst breath!" "Fight until ourst breath!" After hearing her encouragement, the soldiers let out a sharp shout and marched onto the battlefield. Chapter 2732 Chapter 2732 ? Meanwhile, Fade was still busy battling against Dark Dragon. He had no idea what was happening in the Eand pce. Admittedly, Dark Dragon was the strongest enemy he had ever encountered so far. With 8,000 streaks of martial essence, Dark Dragon was close to reaching Lord Level. He was way more powerful than Fade''s previous opponents. If Fade only used his fire essence, they were actually on equal grounds. It was nearly impossible for him to defeat the enemy. For the first time since he descended from the mountain, he finally met someone whom he truly recognized as a martial arts genius. Anyhow, that was only in terms of his skills. It did not mean that he would show mercy to the wrongdoings that Dark Dragon hadmitted. Fade was prepared to activate his other martial essences in order to surge his Lord Level power and y the enemy. However, Dark Dragon had the same thought. He was surprised by Fade''s strength. After all, in the past few decades, he had never met a single person who could be on par with him in a fight, let alone a young man who was less than thirty years old. Fade was definitely talented in martial arts, even more so than himself. At this rate, Fade would surpass him easily in the next ten years. Although Dark Dragon admired Fade''s potential, his determination to kill him did not diminish at all. Someone with this much potential had to be taken out before it was toote. There was a sharp killing intent in Dark Dragon''s eyes. He snorted coldly and said in a low voice, "You should feel honored that I''ve been pushed to use my ultimate skill." As his voice fell, his energy instantly shifted. A thick, dark fog began to seep out of his body. The ck fog earlier was like a curtain, but this one was more like concentrated ink. It spread all around, swallowing everything in its reach. "ck Hole!" With a roar, the dark fog began to expand. Anything it touched, the buildings, trees, and roads, instantly melted, like snow under the sun. Even the sky seemed to bepletely engulfed by it. At that moment, the thick ck fog began to condense into a ck hole. It swallowed everything around it, including the light. The onlookers were so frightened by the scene that they hastily turned around and fled. Even Erin and the Sacred Lord were full of shock and fear. "Is this the true power of Dark Dragon? It''s downright terrifying!" "ck Hole? That''s a legendary skill. He must have reached the Lord Level!" At the same time, the queen was leading her army over. When she saw the battlefield, she was taken aback. Then, a big smile appeared on her face. "Dark Dragon is really powerful. I guess the SAS doesn''t need toe after all. That brat is doomed." On the battlefield, Fade stared at the iing ck and thick fog and his eyes showed a hint of surprise. He tried to send out several rays of light to attack it. Sadly, the beams instantly drowned in the fog. They had no effect whatsoever. He even tried to activate his divine soul power to look into the fog, but he could not feel anything. "Interesting!" The corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he showed an intrigued look. There was no fear on his face. Seeing Fade''s casual demeanor, Dark Dragon sneered coldly. "Are you still pretending to be calm in the face of death? Let me fulfil your death wish then!" With a roar, the darkness unfurled and headed towards Fade.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, his eyes narrowed slightly and a sharp light shed across his eyes. Even though Dark Dragon''s move was powerful, it did not change the fact that he was still only at the Half-Lord Level. Hence, Fade wasn''t afraid at all. He was a Lord Level master after all. With a cold snort, he activated the elixir core within him. The nine branches of the elixir core began to sway slowly and glow. Each branch represented a different martial essence. Stone essence, wind essence, ice essence, de essence, sword essence, spear essence, thunder essence, fire essence, and wood essence! All nine martial essences burst out at the same time. Following his dantian, the nine rays of light began to flow into every part of Fade''s body. Eventually, they gathered into a huge ball of light. He condensed the ball of beams in his hands and shot it forward. The ball of light floated and flew towards the ck fog. Everything looked calm and the scene was quiet. Even Dark Dragon was slightly stunned. He never expected Fade to make such a in counterattack when he was on the verge of death. "Could it be that that brat has epted his fate and is ready to die?" Dark Dragon wondered. However, he quickly cast aside his distracting thoughts. He snorted and whispered to himself, "No matter what tricks you''re ying, you can''t avoid my ck Hole." Whoosh! The sphere of light flew over calmly. On the other side, the ck Hole was also drawing nearer. The two collided into each other. All of a sudden, the quiet space erupted with an earth-shattering explosion. The sound was iparably loud, causing the entire area to rumble and shake violently. The energy in the air was very thick. Not only that, the sound was shrill, as though an invisible needle had pierced through the space. The sound overwhelmed everybody''s eardrums and bodies. Boom! The loud noisested only for an instant! Then, nine colorful lights burst out from the dazzling light ball. The lights were like nine dancing dragons, immediately shattering the fog. Dark Dragon was hit too. He groaned in pain as blood flowed out of his mouth. "How is this possible? How is this possible! My ck Hole, how did you break it? You..." Dark Dragon looked at Fade in disbelief. Fade''s expression was as cold as ice. His figure shed in the air and he appeared in front of Dark Dragon. In his right hand, a long red sword gently thrust forward. Without any fancy moves, the long sword pierced through Dark Dragon''s heart. At the same time, Fade said calmly, "It''s very simple, because I have reached the Lord Level." "Lord Level, you... You actually..." Dark Dragon''s face was full of shock as he looked at Fade in disbelief. However, soon, the light in his eyes diminished quickly and his head drooped down. His body fell from the air and smashed hard on the ground. Fade looked at the body on the ground with neither sorrow nor joy in his eyes. He seemed unfazed by the fact that he had just killed a well-known martial artist with the power of over 8,000 streaks of martial essence. Whoosh! With a gentle wave of his hand, the nine rays of light immediately condensed into one and flowed back into Fade''s body. Atst, the entire area regained its peace. Chapter 2733 Chapter 2733 ? The people who were running away in panic could not help but stop in their tracks. They stared up at the sky when they heard the roaring sound. For a moment, everyone was silent. The live stream that was abruptly cut off earlier while the reporters were running was now back on live. The cameras were all aimed at Fade. It was self-exnatory. The viewers online were buzzing with excitement. "Has Fade won?" "Did Dark Dragon really lose? He''s the president of the Skull Mob, a top-notch expert who had mastered over 8,000 streaks of martial essences!" "What realm is Fade in exactly?" "What''s going on? Can someone post a video of what happened?" On the spot, Erin and the Sacred Lord were resting on the sidelines. Initially, the two of them had nned to enjoy the show at the side, to watch Fade fall to his doom. Unexpectedly, even with the mutant and Dark Dragon working together, they were still defeated. That result made them tremble in fear and their expressions changed greatly. They gave each other a look and were ready to leave secretly. However, just as they moved, a cold voice sounded. "Where do you think you''re going?" They immediately froze on the spot. Awkwardly, they turned around and stared at Fade, who was some distance away. Neither of them was as arrogant as before. With a thud, they both knelt down in front of him and begged. "Mr. Chen, please spare my life. From now on, I will be under yourmand. The Sacred Hall is all yours. We will do whatever you want." At that moment, the cameras were focused on the Sacred Lord, who was kneeling down, begging for mercy. He even offered the entire Sacred Hall. Immediately, there was an uproar on the scene and on the Inte.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, Fade didn''t waste any time talking to him. He just tapped lightly with his right hand. A ray of red light shot out and pierced through the Sacred Lord''s forehead, killing him straight away. Then, Fade''s eyes fell on Erin. The girl widened her big watery eyes and looked at him pleadingly. "Fade, do you really want to kill me? I am innocent, I..." Before she could finish, he snorted and cut her off. "Get out now before I do it myself!" Her figure stiffened all of a sudden and her expression kept changing. Then, a tinge of ferocity shed through her eyes. She gritted her teeth, turned around, and fled madly. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes became cold and his right hand pointed in the direction where she was fleeing. However, the red beam did not shoot out from his fingers. Looking back, she heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that she had made the right choice. She chose to flee because she bet that Fade would not kill her. After all, the body she was possessing was of a teenage girl. The real Erin was innocent. "Fade, I''ll remember you." The scarlet-eyed Erin muttered in her heart. "When I return, I will make sure you die for good." However, at that moment, an invisible divine soul suddenly exploded like thunder in Erin''s spiritual consciousness. She, who was busy escaping in the air, felt a heavy thud at the back of her head. Her whole body went stiff and stopped in the air. At this time, Fade''s divine soul was fiercely grabbing at the crimson red shadow in Erin''s consciousness. "Did you think you could escape?" "You..." The dark shadow screamed. However, Fade, who had reached the Lord Level, had strong divine soul power. Like a sharp w, he pierced through the shadow and pulled him out of Erin''s spiritual consciousness. "Ah!" With a silent scream, a streak of red shadow was forced out of Erin''s head and condensed into a ferocious blood-colored face in the air. However, the huge face was being enveloped by a red divine soul. It waspletely trapped, with no way to escape. "Who on earth are you?" Fade asked in a cold voice. The giant face twisted and struggled to break free, but it didn''t answer Fade''s question. When Fade saw this, he snorted and no longer held back. A ball of me flew over. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll kill you!" When the giant face saw the mes, it became more distorted. Towards the end, it seemed like it had lost all control. A red light shone from its center, quickly bing brighter and brighter. Fade''s right hand gently mmed out with the strength of a thunderbolt and struck right at the crimson ray. "Are you trying to blow yourself up again?" Poof! A crisp sound was heard. Right before the huge face could self- destruct, a blue thunderbolt struck its red core. With a loud bang, the dark shadow shattered into pieces, dissipating to the surroundings. rede However, before the scattered fragments could fall to the ground, they were ignited by Fade''s scarlet mes and burned into ashes. After killing the dark shadow, Fade descended to the ground. He looked at Erin, who was pale and unconscious. He sighed softly and channeled a breath of positive energy into her to protect her weak body. At the same time, not far away, the queen was marching over with her army. However, after seeing the explosion, she was frozen on the spot. The soldiers behind her looked at each other and could not help but swallow hard as horror filled their faces. "Your Majesty, what, what are we going to do next?" A soldier asked. Her expression changed. She did not know what to do either. They could try attacking but they were obviously not a match for Fade. It would just be a suicide mission. However, if they retreated, she would be deeply humiliated. Just as the queen was in a dilemma, a subordinate came forward and found an excuse for her. "Your Majesty Judging from the situation just now, what Fade imed earlier is probably true. Princess Erin was possessed by a demon. It was all the demon''s fault." "Now, Fade has killed the demon and saved Princess Erin. In a way, he is our hero. The royal family is in debt to him." Hearing her subordinate''s words, the queen''s eyes lit up and she immediately chimed in. "You''re right. Erin was possessed by the demon and we were deceived. Now that the demon is dead and the truth has been revealed, we should thank this brave warrior!" All the ferocity in her face immediately disappeared as she smiled widely. The soldiers behind her exchanged nces and were all a little surprised, but they all followed suit behind her. One of the subordinates came close to the queen and whispered, "Your Majesty, what about the SAS..." "Just tell them to fall back. Isn''t itmon sense?" The queen red at him and whispered. The subordinate nodded quickly and went on to carry out the order. Chapter 2734 Chapter 2734 ? Soon, the queen came walking over with a smile. Behind her was her army of soldiers. The moment she came over, she held Fade''s hand tightly and looked grateful. If it wasn''t for the fact that Erin was still too young, she would have married her off to him by now. After exchanging pleasantries, the queen invited him back to the pce as a guest. She nned to have a banquet in his honor. Fade did not refuse and returned to the pce with the queen. The banquet was very lively. Most upper-ss elites from Eand were present.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The queen personally toasted to Fade to express her gratitude. At the same time, she also announced that the previous arrest order was a mistake. She apologized officially to him and waved it off. In a way, she had cleared his name to the world. As for the Sacred Hall, the Eand officials had ced a charge on them. It was confirmed that the Sacred Lord had cultivated demonic skills in secret to harm Erin. Fortunately, Fade realized in time and took out the Sacred Lord and all his aplices. He was a hero for saving the princess. After the banquet, Fade''s reputation totally changed. Previously, he was a criminal who was wanted by both the royal family of Eand and the Sacred Hall. Everyone saw him as the evil man who assaulted the Saintess and Princess Erin. After the banquet, he became the honored guest of the queen, a hero who had saved the ancient Sacred Hall and who was also Erin''s lifesaver. At the same time, he also became one whom countless nobles yearned to befriend. News of the huge battle in Eand was spread all over the world. It caused quite a heated discussion globally. Sure enough, the focus of the public was not on the royal family or the Sacred Hall, but on Fade''s powerful martial arts skills. After all, the strength he had shown this time was downright terrifying. First, he had defeated the two Half-Lord Level martial artists from the Sacred Hall and the royal family. Then, he broke into the Sacred Hall and killed hundreds of disciples. Not to mention that he also defeated the Sacred Lord and the demon inside Erin''s body. In the end, he even took out the mutant and Dark Dragon. Among those topics, most of the discussion revolved around the death of Dark Dragon. After all, he was a Half-Lord Level expert with the strength of 8,000 streaks of martial essence. Even so, Fade still managed to kill him. Therefore, everyone was wondering how much martial essence he actually possessed. It could be 8,500, 9,000, or even 10,000! Or perhaps, Fade had already reached the Lord Level. For a time, the hashtag, "Fade, Lord Level expert", was trending online. Every country in the world was discussing what level he had reached. If he had really reached Lord Level, that would mean that he had made a groundbreaking achievement in the history of humankind. Incidents of reaching Lord Level before the age of thirty had never urred before. Even if it had, it was extremely rare. Amidst all the excitement, Fade did not stay long in Eand. After resting the night, he returned to Capital City. As soon as he stepped out of the ne, he was weed by a huge crowd of people. All these people were well-known figures in Capital City. They were usually seen only on TV. Yet now, they were standing below, with bright smiles on their faces. All of them looked up at him expectantly. "Wee back, Master Chen!" There was a burst of apuse. Fade immediately realized that his exploits in Eand had spread worldwide. The big shots had alle over to wee him. Seeing this, he expressed his gratitude and walked down with a smile. After a brief greeting, he turned down their offers for celebration, iming that he was too tired from the journey. He then returned home and spent some quality time with his wife Anyhow, he couldn''t avoid it forever. The next day, he received another official invitation. Quin had been invited too. This time, he did not refuse. He got ready and brought Quin along to the celebration banquet. At the celebratory feast, multiple important figures greeted them with huge smiles on their faces. They were all very weing and friendly. Sure enough, Fade knew the reason why. They were trying to assess his strength and get him to work for the government. After all, their previous Army Lord, Jaguar, was injured. The country was now suffering a huge loss in terms ofbat power. Due to this, other countries had been taking advantage of the situation. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org If it wasn''t for Fade''s return and his two victories in thest two battles, the country would have faced greater losses. The country would be invincible with Fade on their side, if he had indeed reached the Lord Level. No one would dare to attack them anymore! After all, having a Lord- Level martial artist was like having a mobile nuclear bomb. It was a great threat to any country. With such a powerful weapon, the country would have a great defense. Needless to say, Fade did not explicitly mention his true strength. He just vaguely mentioned that he was not far away from reaching the Lord Level. As for working for the government, he had promised Jaguar long ago that he would step in whenever the country was in trouble. Being a citizen of the country himself, he would never sit idly by. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, he was not as selfless as Jaguar, who had devoted decades of his life to defending his country. Jaguar had basically sacrificed his own life for the sake of the country. Hence, Fade turned down the government''s invitation to join the military. Instead, he epted the title of "Mighty Shield" and promised to help when necessary. After the celebration banquet, they returned home. The celebrities, officials, and businessmen who heard the news came looking for him one after another, hoping to get closer to him, but they were all turned away. Even his mother-inw, Chrystal, who never liked him, called Quin to ask what level he had reached. Quin didn''t say much and merely gave her mother a perfunctory reply. Then, Fade gathered all his rtives and friends in Capital City. They went for a short trip and enjoyed themselves. It was a nice time for him to rx. Half a monthter, the buzz finally died down, and Fade''s life slowly began to return to normal. One day, he had just had some fun with his wife in the bedroom. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. He went to answer the door, but he didn''t see anyone. In the mailbox by the door, he found a small parcel. "A parcel? Did Quin buy something?" He wondered as he brought the parcel in. Chapter 2735 Chapter 2735 ? Since there were no recipient details on it, Fade casually opened the parcel. Inside, there was a USB stick wrapped in old newspaper, along with a wrinkled piece of paper with the words "For Fade Chen". "What is this? Is this a prank?" He frowned slightly. However, he still picked up the USB stick, came to theputer in his study, and inserted it into hisputer. The USB stick''s folder opened and there was a web link inside it. Fade clicked on it and it directed him to the dark web. There was no other content, only a line of words and a login button. "Brat, you''ve been out for so long that you must have forgotten about poor old me. Now, I have a mission for you." "Old fogey!" Judging by the tone of the words, Fade immediately guessed that it was his master, Aldred. "Mission? What''s the mission?" Fade was confused. Then, he clicked on the button. It brought him to a new page. On the upper left corner of the webpage, there was a sign of two daggers crossing each other. Fade was quite familiar with the symbol. It was the symbol of the Double des, an organization established by his master. Below the Double des symbol was an image with Fade''s name, personal information, martial arts level, and so on. The content of the webpage was very simr to the personal information seen on a forum. On the upper right corner, there was a shing red button that represented one''s personal email inbox. "This webpage is an internal forum specifically for the Double des. He must have created this ount for me. It seems like I have mail. Is he trying to send me something?" Fade guessed as he opened his inbox. Then, a list of information appeared in front of his eyes. "Kid, when you receive this email, you should not be too far from the Lord Level." "Now, I''ll assign you a task." "If you have a chance to return to Prohibition Ind again, sneak into the dungeon of the Three Pces on Prohibition Ind and bring a message to someone called Yarrow Gu. The message is ''Thirty years; just hold on for another thirty years. We''re seeding very soon''." "But of course, your own safety is the most important thing!" The message came to an abrupt end. Fade frowned as he read it again. Who was Yarrow Gu? If he hung tight for another thirty years, they would seed. What did that mean? However, it was pointless to think about it. There would be no answer to this question no matter how hard he tried to think it through. Anyhow, he did not n to ask Aldred about it. After all, if it was meant for him to know, Aldred would have told him directly. Since the old man had used such a roundabout way to pass the message to him, it must have meant that it was very important and confidential. As he thought of this, Fade exited the web page and cleared his browser history. He even ignited and burned the USB stick into ashes. He was still pondering on the words. That afternoon, another piece of news arrived. It was from Prohibition Ind, asking him to return to the ind as soon as possible so he could attend a meeting there. Receiving the news, Fade could not help but feel a little shocked. He §Ö§ä thought of the USB stick he had received earlier, "The old fogey just sent me a message this morning. Sorter, Prohibition Ind called me back. This is too coincidental!" He had some spections and worries, so he specially hired someone to take care of the people around him before leaving for Prohibition Ind. With the confirmation from Prohibition Ind, this trip would not be as troublesome as the one before. Not long after, Fade entered the Ind. He did not waste any time on the outer ind. This time, their wee for him was much better than before.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The one waiting on the pier was not the armed guard as before, but Nestor and Camelia from Green Wood Hall. The two of them stood on the dock and looked at Fade with happy smiles. As soon as he got off the boat, they greeted him cheerily. "Fade, you''ve been away for so long. You''re finally back!" Camelia was still as calm and elegant as before. Her fair skin showed no signs of aging as she greeted him with a warm smile. Fade smiled back gently and said, "Greetings, Madam Camelia." On the side, Nestor intimately bumped against Fade''s shoulder and whispered, "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. You really hid your strength from us!" "Ah... Me? What''s so powerful about me? Mr. Moo, I don''t even know what you mean." Fade shrugged in confusion. Nestor red at him and snorted, "We''re all from Green Wood Hall. What''s there to hide in front of us?" "What you did outside has spread to Prohibition Ind. Now, everyone is talking about you." "By the way, have you actually stepped into the Lord Level?" Nestor asked him curiously. Fade was shocked. He did not expect that the people on Prohibition Ind had kept an eye on his battles. Anyhow, he simply replied, "I''m not far from the Lord Level, but there is still a distance before I reach it." Upon hearing this, Nestor felt a bit sad and sighed. "What a pity. Otherwise, our Green Wood Hall would have one more Lord Level expert." Realizing that his remark was not very polite, Nestor quickly added, "Butthat''s already pretty impressive I didn''t think that you could improve so quickly in just a few months? Not only have your powers surpassed mine, you''re not far from Madam Lame''s level either." After that, he nced at Lame. Upon seeing this, she smiled and said, "Well, the Chief is waiting to see Fade. Don''t hold him back." Nestor smiled and replied, "Madam Camelia, Fade will definitely achieve some great sess in his return this time He will be offered the position of main deacon, or even the vice chief. I''m just seizing this e opportunity to show my favor towards him! " Content belongs to "I didn''t know you had such a glib tongue before!" Camelia red at him, and then slowly walked towards Green Wood Hall with Fade. Soon, they returned to Green Wood Hall. To Fade''s surprise, the Chief of Green Wood Hall, Janus, personally weed him at the entrance and invited him into the hall with a smile. After exchanging pleasantries, Fade sat down on the left-hand side near the Chief and finally inquired, "Mr. Janus, may I know why you have called me back this time?" Janus looked at him and flicked his sleeve. He then said, "Actually, the reason why we called you back this time is that the ''Contest of Three Pces'' will be held soon." "Contest of Three Pces? What is that?" Fade was confused. Chapter 2736 Chapter 2736 ? Janus smiled gently and exined, "You''re also aware that there are Three Pces and Sixteen Inner Halls on Prohibition Ind. Among us, the Sixteen Inner Halls are headed by Sky top Pce, Ground Evil Pce, and Human Spirit Pce. "Once every decade, there will be a contest between the Sixteen Inner Halls. We would each pick one talented young disciple, who is not older than fifty years old, to participate in a martial arts battle." "Those who perform well in the contest and their affiliated martial halls will receive generous rewards. Some of them may even be taken in by the Three Pces Masters and be a top member on Prohibition Ind." Upon hearing this, Fade''s eyes lit up and he seemed to be a little excited. Ever since he entered Prohibition Ind, he had heard a lot about the Three Pces and the Sixteen Inner Halls. He had seen a fair share of the halls, but he didn''t know much about the Three Pces. The fact that the Pce masters would be present personally, and that the winner would be taken into the Three Pces showed the great importance of thispetition. Moreover, it was a must to enter the Three Pces toplete Aldred''s task, which was to pass the message to a person named Yarrow in the dungeon of the Three Pces.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He revealed a slightly expectant and excited expression when he thought of this. He looked at Janus and asked, "Mr. Janus, did you ask me to return because you want me to represent Green Wood Hall in the Contest of Three Pces?" Janus nodded and looked at him with a smile. "Exactly." "You are talented, but your cultivation time is too short. At first, I nned to let you train outside a little longer, but your achievement was a big surprise to me. Thus, there''s no need to wait for another ten years. You are the right candidate for the Contest of Three Pces." "Are you willing to participate in thispetition?" Janus asked seriously. Fade nodded solemnly and replied, "Yes, I am!" "Good!" Janus looked pleased and added, "There are still five days until thepetition. You need to have a good rest and prepare yourself so that you are in the best state in order to strive for the championship." "I will try my best." Fade clenched his fists in determination. All of them raised their sses. In the next few days, Fade took a rest in Green Wood Hall. Not only had Janus provided him with all kinds of precious herbs, he also asked Nestor to collect all the detailed information of his opponents so that Fade could prepare beforehand. Five days passed quickly and it was time for the Contest of Three Pces. The usually calm Prohibition Ind became lively that day. Nearly all the members of the Sixteen Inner Halls gathered in the central square. There were nearly a thousand people bustling around and the ce was in a frenzy. In the center of the central square, there was a ring made of a special stone. Surrounding the ring were rows and rows of seats. In front of the ring sat three huge and gorgeous chairs, which must be the seats for the Three Pce Masters. Janus personally guided Fade to the designated seat for Green Wood Hall. For a moment, everyone turned to look at them. After all, it had caused a wave of discussion when the people heard that Green Wood Hall had recruited a secr martial artist to participate in thepetition. All this while, most participants who were selected were elites trained internally in the martial halls. None of them had ever recruited disciples from the secr world to participate in thispetition before. It was to everyone''s surprise that Green Wood Hall had made an unusual move. What''s more, news of Fade''s excellent achievements in the outside world had spread to the ind, which made people more curious and enthusiastic about him. Therefore, everyone gazed at him with curiosity. Among them were Bolton, Mina, Saimus, and so forth. Before this, they had entered Prohibition Ind with Fade to take the assessment, and they eventually stayed on the ind. Back then, they entered the ind in the same batch, yet now, they were still nobodies in their respective halls, doing odds and ends. As for Fade, he had always been valued by Green Wood Hall. He was given special permission to be able to enter and leave the ind as he pleased. Now that he returned, he was even stronger. He became the representative of Green Wood Hall in thispetition. The distance between them was even bigger. They were not at the same level anymore. For a moment, they couldn''t help but sigh. At the same time, they were d that they didn''t offend Fade badly. Otherwise, they would have ended up like Jaston from the Yuwen family. Fade also caught them looking at him, but they had never been close, so there was nothing much to say. Suddenly, he felt a cold and murderous gaze at him, which made him shiver uncontrobly. He frowned slightly and turned to meet the cold gaze. It was a short man in a loose hoodie who was staring at him. "That is..." Fade''s face fell. Standing beside him, Nestor immediately introduced the man to him in a low voice, "That''s yourpetitor from Poison Cloud Hall, Madden." "Poison Cloud Hall!" Upon hearing these three words, Fade immediately understood why the other party was so hostile against him. When he first entered Prohibition Ind, it was Lucio, the deacon, who .n led his group. Later on, he found out that Lucie favored Jaston and targeted him and Alicia. There was a fall out between them, and as a result, Fade joined Nestor''s team. Soon after, Jaston ambushed him. Thus, Fade returned to the outer ind and killed him in front of Lucio and Abrd as revenge. Not only that, he proved his martial arts skills in front of the Chiefs and even killed Lucio in the end. With all these previous events, it was impossible for Poison Cloud Hall to be on good terms with him. Madden''s desire to kill him seemed to be a matter of course. As expected, Fade saw Abrd, the main deacon of Poison Cloud Hall, ring at him viciously behind Madden. However, he remained indifferent and was unfazed by the intimidation. After all, he now had the strength of a Lord Level master. A deacon at the level of 5,000 streaks of martial essence was not a threat to him. He merely nced at Madden before retracting his gaze. Just then, a delicate shout approached Fade like a wind. "Little Brother Fade, I haven''t seen you for months. You''ve grown up a lot!" A beautiful woman in a red robe strode towards Fade with a seductive gaze. Her curvaceous body and fair skin immediately attracted many men''s attention. However, Fade was only slightly startled before he regained hisposure. He looked at the charming woman in front of him without much emotion. She was Red Serpent, the main deacon of the Beauties Hall. No matter how beautiful she was, he could not bring up his interest in her whenever he recalled that she was nearly seventy years old. Chapter 2737 Chapter 2737 ? "What''s wrong? Why are you ignoring me?" Red Serpent looked pitiful and charming, acting cute.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Fade''s gaze was calm as he said faintly, "Ms. Red Serpent, you are overthinking things. I''m preparing for the match so I didn''t notice you." "Really?" She rolled her eyes and grabbed a young woman from behind her. Then, she said to Fade, "Speaking of which, this is Silveria from my Beauties Hall. Later, please take good care of my disciple!" While she spoke, the young woman named Silveria stepped forward. Compared to the enchanting beauty of Red Serpent, Silveria appeared much more elegant. She was dressed in in colors and her gaze was lowered. Her coldness gave off the vibe of an ice queen. It waspletely different from the other enchanting women in the Beauties Hall. Silveria looked up at Fade and seemed to be a little shy. With her face slightly blushing, she bowed her head and gently greeted, "Nice to meet you!" "Hello!" He looked at her in surprise and replied. At that very moment, Camelia walked over to them. She red at Red Serpent in dissatisfaction and snorted. "Red Serpent, are you not worried about thepetition? How do you have time to visit us?" Red Serpent smiled at her and replied, "I heard that Fade has reached the Lord level, so for sure I have toe to have a look. Maybe he has taken a fancy to me and will decide to join our Beauties Hall!" Red Serpent''s voice was loud. Instantly, everyone''s attention was on him. Many disciples gave him an unfriendly gaze and began toment on them. Camelia frowned and a tinge of rage shed across her eyes. Fade was slightly unhappy as well. He could interpret the meaning behind her words. Immediately, he said loudly, "Ms. Red Serpent, I think you are mistaken. I have not reached the Lord Level yet. I''m afraid I have let you down." "Really? I see. My bad for listening to the rumors." Red Serpentughed wickedly. She nced at Lame''s increasingly gloomy eyes, then smiled gently and winked at Fade before leaving with Silveria. "Fade, we''ll be waiting for you." He did not respond and watched them leave. Lame snorted and reminded him, "Don''t be enchanted by that woman." "Rest assured, Lame. I know what to do." He nodded. She nodded but she still seemed to be a little worried. She continued in a low voice, "If you have that kind of need,e to me. Don''t go to the women in the Beauties Hall. They are all evil." "Uh!" Hearing this, he could not help but gawk at Camelia in surprise. He was speechless for a moment. She noticed his expression and finally came to her senses. She realized what she said just now was ambiguous. Immediately, she blushed and quickly exined, "That''s not what I mean. I mean, if you need to, I can help you find a woman who is willing. Anyway, no matter what, don''t provoke the women in the Beauties Hall." "Ahem..." Fade coughed and rubbed his nose to hide his embarrassment. He hurriedly nodded and changed the topic, "Camelia, thepetition is about to begin. And no, I don''t need that." "Great. I''m just reminding you!" She nodded awkwardly. Then, she turned serious and reminded him, "Don''t let your guard down on Silveria. She may look innocent and harmless, but when she fights, she is even more powerful than Red Serpent. Don''t be deceived by her appearance." "Thank you for the reminder, Camelia. I will be careful," he replied in a serious tone. More and more people were present at the scene. All the members of the Sixteen Inner Halls had arrived. Suddenly, heavy footsteps approached and stopped in front of Fade. Then, a cold and serious voice sounded. "Are you Fade?" Upon hearing the sound, Fade turned his head and found a middle-aged man in his forties standing in front of him. The man had a stern face and a tall figure. With the cold expression on his face, he looked like an icy iron pir, standing straight in front of him. Moreover, his tone was obviously unfriendly. Fade frowned slightly and said to the man, "Yes, I''m Fade. And you are?" "I''m Hadar Zhu from Mad Dragon Hall." The man''s voice remained cold. "Nice to meet you!" Fade said politely. However, Hadar did not return the favor and said coldly, "It won''t be nice because you''ll die by my hands." "Uh..." Fade raised his brows and narrowed his eyes slightly as he stared at Hadar. With a cold snort, he replied, "We''ll see." "I''ll be waiting!" Hadar turned and left without saying anything else. Fade looked at Hadar''s back with a scowl and a puzzled expression. "I''ve never met him. Where did hee with such malice?" Camelia nced at him with a solemn expression and mentioned, "Some time ago, you eliminated the Jin family in the secr world, didn''t you?" Fade was stunned when she suddenly brought this up. Then, he thought of the Dragon Sect that he had put an end to. Immediately, his eyes lit up in realization. Before the Jin family died, they seemed to have said that they had someone else in Mad Dragon Hall on Prohibition Ind. At that time, they even used this to threaten him. "Is Hadar from the Jin family?" Fade asked. Camelia shook her head and exined, "No, the one from the Jin family in Mad Dragon Hall is called Taruca Jin. He has been on Prohibition Ind for quite some time, almost for a hundred years." "Taruca is very powerful. He has already reached the Lord Level and has be the Vice Chief of Mad Dragon Hall: Several decades ago he represented his hall and epted orders from the Three Pcesped Masters toplete a missi the ice-sealed Realm. It was not only once that he sessfullypleted the missions, so he is highly regarded." "As for Hadar, he was taken in by Taruca thirty years ago, and was raised by him personally. In his heart, Taruca is like his own father. Within Mad Dragon Hall, Hadar respects him even more than the Chief." "Now that he took the initiative to look for you personally, it must be because of the destruction of the Jin family." After listening to Camelia''s exnation, Fade was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the Jin family of the Dragon Sect really had abord Level member on Prohibition Ind, and that he''s doing quite well too. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Even so, he was not worried. After all, he had also reached the Lord Level. "I understand." He nodded. She was still a bit worried so she instructed him, "Hadar is very strong. He''s even more powerful than Madden and Silveria, not to mention that he''s determined to avenge the Jin family. If you run into him and find that you are no match techim, just admit defeat, There''s no need to fight to the death." "Rest assured, Camelia. I know what to do," he reassured her with a smile. Chapter 2738 Chapter 2738 ? The bustling crowd suddenly came to a brief silence. Everyone''s eyes were focused in one certain direction. Fade looked over as well. The crowd parted, and a group of people came over. He recognized a few familiar faces amongst the group of people, including the Chief of Green Wood Hall, Janus. He took a closer look at them and discovered that the other chiefs were among the crowd as well. However, the sixteen Chiefs walked with a sense of respect. In front of them, there were three men dressed in golden robes. They walked with a vigorous presence and a sense of superiority. It was as if three lofty mountains, which were so tall that one couldn''t even see their peaks, had suddenly appeared in front of the crowd. As they approached, their presence was so intimidating that the crowd couldn''t help but lower their heads, not daring to make eye contact with them. "This..." Fade was shocked. Standing beside him, Lame quickly tugged his sleeve and whispered, "Those are the masters of the Three Pces. Bow your head in respect to them. Don''t stare." "These are the legendary masters of the Three Pces of Prohibition Ind." He was startled. However, he didn''t stop to stare and also lowered his head. There was a dead silence. The masters of the Three Pces walked through the crowd. They reached their designated seats and sat down. Then, the sixteen Chiefs bowed to the three masters and said, "Greetings, Pce Masters!" The crowd immediately bowed as well. "Greetings, Pce Masters." "Take a seat!" A man sitting in the middle spoke. "Thank you, Pce Master!" Then, the Chiefs of the sixteen halls took their seats as well. The quiet scene gradually became lively once again. Fade slowly raised his head and looked at the three Pce Masters. The Pce Master in the center of the group was burly and sturdy, giving off a sense of authority. The Pce Master on the left was thin and bearded; he gave off a cold feeling. The Pce Master on the right was chubby and had a round face. He was smiling and looked friendly. Noticing that Fade was observing the three Pce Masters, Camelia exined in a timely manner, "The one in the middle is Master Firstson from Skytop Pce. The one on the left is the Master Secondson of Ground Evil Pce, and the one on the right is the Master Thirdson of Human Spirit Pce." "Their names are First, Second, and Third?" He was a bit dumbfounded. He did not expect that the famous three Pce Masters'' names were so simple and perfunctory. She acknowledged his surprise and exined in a low voice, "It is said that the three Pce Masters are brothers. They are ranked ording to their age." "Brothers?" He was shocked to hear this. He couldn''t help but look up at the three Pce Masters. However, after closer inspection, he couldn''t help murmuring to himself, "The three of them don''t look alike at all! Are they really brothers by blood?" She seemed to have noticed hisment. She whispered, "Look carefully. The three Pce Masters all have a simr birthmark on their left foreheads. That''s proof that they are brothers." Upon hearing this, he took a closer look. He found that in between the gap of their hair, one could faintly see a bell shaped birthmark on each of the three Pce Masters'' left foreheads. "They''re really brothers." He sighed. At that moment, Master Firstson from Skytop Pce, who was sitting in the middle seat, suddenly turned his eyes and looked at Fade. Immediately, Fade felt a shiver down his spine, and goosebumps appeared on his skin. A sense of oppression and danger washed over him, which made his nerves tense up in an instant, causing his positive energy to surge in his body. "Could it be that Master Firstson saw through my unspoken criticism and is nning to punish me?" He thought. At that very moment, Master Firstson suddenly smiled and asked, "Are you Fade from Green Wood Hall?" "Oh..." Fade was dazed. He then stepped forward, cupped his hands together, and said, "Pce Master, yes, that''s me." "The younger generation will surpass the older generation. Good job, do well." Master Firstson smiled and encouraged him. When these words were spoken, everyone''s eyes immediately fell on Fade. They carried all sorts of emotions, such as envy, iprehension, jealousy, and even resentment. Even the Chiefs of the sixteen halls looked at Fade in surprise. They didn''t understand why Master Firstson would call out his name in front of everyone. He must''ve wanted to say something to Fade. At that very moment, Fade''s face was full of surprise and confusion. He didn''t understand why Master Firstson had suddenly called him. However, Master Firstson looked around and nced at the crowd. Finally, he looked at the Chiefs from the sixteen halls and waved his hand. "Time''s up. Let''s begin!" The Chiefs were taken aback, but they immediately reacted and nodded in agreement, "Yes!" Then, the Contest of Three Pces officially began. All the relevant staff members went onto the stage and exined the rules and regtions of thepetition. The rules were basically the same as the ones before. In the first round, twopetitors would be drawn, and the cycle would repeat until the final champion was determined. As for this year''s reward, it was also simr to the previous years. It was all kinds of precious cultivation methods, medicinal pills, weapons, and other cultivation resources. Fade paid no mind to these things and kept thinking to himself. Why did Master Firstson call him out in public without any reason, but end up not saying anything at all? "Does he perhaps think highly of me and was trying to send words of encouragement?" Shaking his head, he couldn''te up with a single clue. He could only take things one step at a time. After the rules and regtions were announced, Master Firstson suddenly stated, "I''ll add a special championship reward to this year''spetition. The reward will be announced then." Hearing this, the crowd burst into an uproar and became more curious and expectant. After all, a special reward that Master Firstson personally promised would not be weaker than those cultivation resources. For a moment, the desire to win became more and more intense. As for Fade, he wasn''t too excited. On the contrary, he felt even more nervous.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only That was because he noticed that Master Firstson nced at him when he announced the special reward. An ordinary person might think that Master Firstson valued him. However, Fade thought of the Double des Organization, which seemed to be in opposition of Prohibition Ind, as well as the message his master had left him. He was going to bring the message to Yarrow, who was in the dungeon of the Three Pces. Fade could not help but suspect the words and smiles of Master Firstson. l Camelia noticed Fade''s expression and thought that he was nervous because of the Pce Master''s words. She smiled and consoled him, "Don''t be too nervous. The Pce Master values talented individuals greatly. You''ve made a name for yourself in the secr world this time. It''s normal that the Pce Master noticed you and encouraged you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Oh, I''m fine, Camelia!" He nodded and smiled, quietly suppressing his uncertainties and nervousness. At that moment, after a loud thud, the decennial Contest of Three Pces on Prohibition Ind officially began. Chapter 2739 Chapter 2739 ? Sixteen participants from sixteen halls. The drawing process proceeded very quickly, and the results came out on the spot. Fade looked at the number ''Thirteen'' in his hand and happened to hearthat his opponent was Madden, who drew the number ''Fourteen''. He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. At this time, among the crowd of people in Poison Cloud Hall, Madden also turned his eyes and looked at Fade with undisguised killing intent. In this regard, Fade only nced at him and looked away calmly. With thepetition starting, the arena soon became lively. The first match was a duel between the contestants from Holy Martial Hall and Stormy Hall. Both of them were experts, and they fought each other for nearly half an hour.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only In the end, thepetitor from Holy Martial Hall raised his hand in victory while the man from Stormy Hallid on the ground in defeat. Then, thepetition continued, and the battles in the arena became more and more powerful. Fade assessed the situation seriously, and the light in his eyes kept burning as he took at his opponents'' abilities in the arena. Although his strength had long surpassed the other contestants, he was still careful. He watched every battle carefully and observed each contestant''s fighting style and strength from each hall. Then, he secretly simted a fight with these opponents in his mind, nning his professional response. With that, the battles on the field went on, and the simted battles in Fade''s mind became more and more intense. Finally, it was his turn in the penultimate round. He took a deep breath and shook his head slightly, brushing away the faint dizziness caused by his intense thoughts. Then, he stepped into the ring. The huge hood covered most of Madden''s face as he entered the ring. Instantly, the atmosphere in the field became tense. At the same time, on the opposite side of the ring, the three Pce Masters sat up straight on their chairs. From the beginning of thepetition, they, who had not even said a word, moved their bodies and looked at each other at this very moment. Their eyes fell on the arena. This small movement immediately caused spections and discussions between the Chiefs of the sixteen halls. "The Three Pce Masters seem to value the secr boy from Green Wood Hall very much!" "That''s right. They gave him a few words of encouragement beforemencing the match. Now, they are paying extra attention to him." "What''s so special about Fade that he deserves the Three Pce Masters'' attention?" "Could it be that the chief of Green Wood Hall had secretly used some kind of method?" There were all kinds ofments and spections, but no one dared to ask the Three Pce Masters. Hence, naturally, they could note to a conclusion. In the ring, Madden stared at Fade coldly. He shouted in a low voice, and just like lightning, he turned into a shadow and rushed out towards him. "Die!" Fade stood his ground and did not move an inch. With a light hum, he fixed his eyes on Madden and began to gather his positive energy with his hands. Below the stage, Abrd was full of resentment and excitement. He couldn''t help clenching his fist, shouting, "Madden, kill that guy. Avenge Lucio and Poison Cloud Hall." He wasn''t trying to be quiet. Hence, he naturally was heard by others. Camelia immediately snorted. A look of displeasure appeared on her face as she retorted, "Mr. Abrd, as the deacon of Poison Cloud Hall, you''d better watch your mouth." "Watch my mouth? Is there anything wrong with what I said?" Abrd looked at her and replied bluntly. Her voice sank as she said, "On that day, Lucio was punished and killed for his personal biases and crimes against Fade. At that time, the Chiefs of the sixteen halls were all present. What are you implying, Mr. Abrd?" "You..." He choked with emotion before snorting coldly, "Camelia, don''t try tobel me. Everyone clearly knows what happened back then." "You..." She was about to argue again. However, at this time, Janus reminded, "Camelia, just watch thepetition carefully." "Yes, Chief!" She nodded in agreement, taking a step back. On the other side, Veda also reminded, "Abrd, why are you yelling and shouting? It''s very inappropriate of you!" His words sounded like it was good-intended, but the people in Green Wood Hall frowned discontentedly. After all, it was Abrd who had taken the initiative to stir up trouble. Back then, Veda hadn''t spoken. It was only when Janus had taken the initiative to ask Camelia to back down that he spoke up. It was obvious that he was in favor of Abrd. Abrd certainly knew this. He bowed his head and cupped his hands, saying, "I''m sorry, I was wrong." Although he had apologized, the expression on his face was far from apologetic. "Hmph!" Camelia snorted and whispered to herself, "You won''t be proud of yourselves after Madden''s defeat." After that, she looked at Fade, who was in the arena, with expectation. Boom! With a loud noise, Madden''s first attack hit Fade. The tremendous force pushed Fade''s body backwards for more than two meters before he came to a halt. Under the ring, Abrd saw this. He apuded and shouted without holding back. "Good job! Well done." Madden seemed to be encouraged and his movements became faster. He turned into a shuttling phantom as he moved quickly, hitting Fade again and again. At that very moment, Fade seemed to bepletely in a passive position of defense. He could only put his hands in front of his body to resist the opponent''s attacks. In the eyes of others, he seemed to have fallen into a situation of being beaten up. For a moment, the discussions became lively. "What happened? Why is the contestant from Green Wood Hall so weak?" "Wasn''t he extremely powerful in the secr world? Wasn''t that why he was summoned here? Why is he acting like this now?" "Could it be that the Chief from Green Wood Hall has assessed the situation wrongly?" "No way, he is rumored to have Lord Level strength!" "Haha, Lord Level? Don''t joke around. Look at him now. He can''t even defeat Madden, who comprehended 5,000 streaks of martial essences. Forget about all that Lord level." Content belongs to Abrd and the people from Poison Cloud Hallughed even more proudly when they heard the mockingughter and discussions. Meanwhile, in Green Wood Hall, their faces fell. Although Camelia trusted Fade, the other disciples, who did l not know much about his performance, felt a little ashamed. For a time,ints boomed through the air. Content belongs to In this regard, Janus did not react at all. He just watched the scene quietly, as if he had not noticed what was happening around him. Bang, Boom, Bang! In the ring, after dozens of bombardments, Fade once again defended himself against Madden''s attacks. This time, he waved his hand and muttered with a smile, "It seems that this is all to your strength!" "Now, it''s my turn to attack." Chapter 2740 Chapter 2740 ? As soon as he stopped talking, Fade turned into a stream of light and rushed towards Madden at a high speed. Madden was taken aback. He quickly steadied his legs and gathered his positive energy to prepare for the attack.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Boom! With a loud noise, Fade''s attack hit Madden harshly. Madden spat out a mouthful of blood. His body was sent flying over ten meters. Rolling back, he almost fell out of the ring. Such a result made the audience burst into a cry of surprise. They didn''t expect that Fade, who had previously been in the losing position, would be able to send Madden flying with only a strike. Lame''s face was filled with glee. She pped her hands and cheered, "Good job." Then, she looked in the direction of Poison Cloud Hall. Abrd''s gaze darkened instantly. However, he simply snorted coldly and whispered to himself, "This is just the beginning. Don''t assume that he will win just like that. The people from our Poison Cloud Hall aren''t easy to deal with." As if he heard Abrd''s words, Madden, who was in the ring, wiped off the blood from the corner of his lips. He red at Fade and muttered, "It seems that I have really underestimated you. You are qualified to be taken seriously from this point onwards." As he spoke, a pale green aura began to rise from Madden''s body. It covered the entire arena with ayer of green mist. At the same time, sitting in the center of his palm was a cluster of green light. It flickered like it was boiling with heat. Under the disguise of the green mist, Madden''s figure constantly shifted on the stage. The green light in his palm also surged more powerfully. Upon seeing this, the crowd below couldn''t help whispering. "Madden is going to use his unique skill." "The Thousands Poison Tide within Poison Cloud Hall is not something that an ordinary person can easily block." "The Thousands Poison Tide requires a certain amount of time to condense to its strongest state. Apparently, Madden''s usage of the green mist is just to buy some time, as he awaits for the Thousands Poison Tide to unleash its strongest blow. If Fade is familiar with Poison Cloud Hall, he should be able tounch an attack now. Perhaps there''s still a chance of survival. When the surge of Thousands Poison Tide truly forms, he''ll have no hope in seeding." "He refers to himself as a part of Prohibition Ind, but truthfully, he only stayed on our ind for a few months. It''s normal that he is not familiar with us." "He is just an outsider. I wonder why the Chief of Green Wood Hall values him so much to give him all those privileges." There were a lot of discussions amongst the crowd. In the ring, Fade seemed to be frightened by Madden''s unique skill. He stood there withoutunching any attacks. Such a scene made everyone below the arena shake their heads and sigh with emotion. Approximately 30 secondster, the surging Thousands Poison Tide truly condensed into a ball. In the center of Madden''s palm, a green ball of light that was the size of a volleyball was continuously rolling and surging. It was emitting a green mist that spread in all directions. "Haha, boy, you are dead" Madden was extremely proud andughed loudly. Then, the light mass in his hand whizzed towards Fade. In an instant, the green ball of light swept towards Fade in a green fog. A terrifying amount of power and toxicity made the crowd gasp, and their expressions were full of horror. "Thousands Poison Tide!" It was a killer move. At that very moment, Fade looked at the vast expanse of green fog in front of him. He didn''t show the slightest bit of fear. On the contrary, he had a disappointed look on his face. He heaved a long sigh and shook his head. "Is this all you''ve got?" "I purposely waited for your turn to attack me, but I didn''t expect you to be so weak!" "You..." Madden didn''t expect that Fade would be so arrogant when faced with his unique skill. His expression darkened as he gritted his teeth. "How arrogant! We''ll talk about it again after you have a taste of my ultimate move." Without further ado, Fade gently raised his right hand, and a red me emanated from his palm. Then, he waved his right hand forward. A red me whizzed out and collided with the green light. The green ball of light was instantly enveloped by mes, quickly burning in the air. Before it could get any closer to Fade, it turned into nothingness, disappearing into ashes. "This... How is this possible? You..." Madden''s face was filled with shock as he stared at Fade in disbelief. The muscles on his face were twitching continuously. Fade waved his hand and said faintly, "Like I said, that''s all you''ve got." "Off you go. Don''t waste any time." Fade retracted the me in his right hand, looked at Madden with his hands sped behind his back, and spoke calmly. "You..." Madden''s expression turned cold and his face was full of anger. With a stern shout, he charged fiercely towards Fade. "I''m going to kill..." However, before he finished his words, Fade slightly raised his eyebrow, lifted his right leg, and threw out a kick. Suddenly, with a loud "bang", Madden was hit in his lower abdomen. He screamed and flew out of the ring. He hit the ground and spat out a big mouthful of blood. No one expected such a result and fell into silence. It was not until the announcement of Fade''s victory that he walked off the stage. Everyone came to their senses and the crowd became lively. The people from Poison Cloud Hall rushed over to Madden and helped him up in a flurry. "Chief, Madden..." Abrd supported Madden and nced at Fade with hatred. Then, he turned to Veda for help. In the arena, victory and defeat depended on one''s own strength. No matter how discontent Veda was, he couldn''t say anything. Instead, he red at Abrd and said unhappily, "You are such an embarrassment. Take him away." "Yes!" Abrd hurriedly left with Madden. Meanwhile, on Green Wood Hall''s side, quite a few disciples who had doubts about Fade changed their attitudes. All of them had smiles on their faces as they walked up to Fade. The other members of the martial arts halls also had their own thoughts. They began whispering amongst themselves. Fade sat down, and the final match of the first round began. Hadar from Mad Dragon Hall was fighting with Marcellus from the Brightness Hall. Marcellus from the Brightness Hall could be considered one of the best experts in this generation. He was deemed to be one of the top eight experts of the entire sixteen halls. Needless to say, Hadar from Mad Dragon Hall was also among the most famous genius warriors in this generation surrounding the sixteen halls. They were very powerful. Such a collision between two experts obviously caught the interest of everyone. They were looking forward to the two experts, expecting a wonderfulpetition. However, no one had expected this to happen. Thepetition was not the intense confrontation that everyone had expected, but rather Hadar''s crushing defeat of the enemy. less than three minutes, Hadar sessfully knocked Marcellus to the ground as thetter conceded Voluntarily. There was a sudden cheer from the audience. Everyone was shouting for Hadar. There was an excited cheer in Mad Dragon Hall. On the contrary, the Brightness Hall was a little dejected. Many people wereforting the defeated Marcellus. At the same time, they secretly sighed and med that luck was not on the Brightness Hall''s side that year. They encountered such a demon- like Hadar in the first round, and it was a given that they were defeated. Under normal circumstances, with Marcellus'' strength, he would have been able to sessfully enter the second round. Plus, if his luck was slightly better, it was very likely that he would be able to enter the third round. Content belongs to However, since it had already happened, the Brightness Hall could only sigh. As a result, the first round of the final contest officially ended, and the other eight contestants, who advanced to the second round, were all determined. Chapter 2741 Chapter 2741 ? Among the eight contestants, the most popr ones stood in the crowd. Hadar, Silveria, and the others. Of course, Fade, who was also among them, was a rather controversial figure and the focus of a lot of people''s attention. There was little to no rest. Soon, the second round of thepetition began. This time, it was Fade''s turn. His opponent was the representative from the Fiery me Hall.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The fighter from the Fiery me Hall was quite strong. He was even stronger than Madden of Poison Cloud Hall. It was a pity that he was battling Fade, who had already summoned his fire essence. Therefore, in less than three minutes, the man from the Fiery me Hall was beaten to the ground by Fade and his mes. It could be said that he was clearly more defeated than Madden. With that, Fade sessfully passed through the second round and advanced to the third round, for which he was regarded as the top four fighters. After two sessive rounds of victory, everyone''s attitude towards him changed slightly. A lot of them, who originally despised him and thought that he only had an empty reputation, couldn''t help but admit that his strength was indeed impable. At least, he was acknowledged amongst all the sixteen contestants this time. These were the contestants who won the following matches... Silveria from the Beauties Hall and Hadar from Mad Dragon Hall. Silveria still had an elegant and cold appearance. However, she was extremely agile in winning the battle. In less than five minutes, she had struck the opponent from Thunder Hall off the stage and won the battle. One could say that she was quite strong. As for Hadar, he was the most popr contestant. With his overwhelming advantage, he knocked his opponent to the ground, having them beg for mercy within a minute, winning the match in the blink of an eye. Soon, the fourth match was over. The four contestants who would advance to the third round were also decided. They were Fade from Green Wood Hall, Silveria of the Beauties Hall, Hadar from Mad Dragon Hall, and Issa from the Frozen Ice Hall. After a short break, thepetition for the top four fighters began. Fade and the Silveria fought against each other, while Hadar fought against Issa. The first battle was between Hadar and Issa. Needless to say, Hadar was the most popr and the strongest contestant in the Contest of Three Pces As for Issa, Fade hadn''t paid much attention to him before. However, looking back at the previous fights, he could gather some details. Issa looked ordinary. On the road to advancement, he had mastered the most basic moves of the Frozen Ice Hall. Often times, he would even use the simple moves that were only used by martial practitioners at the Earth level and ck level. However, he used these simple techniques with extreme precision, to the point where it could even be considered subtle. Most of the time, a simple technique was able to defuse the opponent''s fierce attacks or even pose a great threat to the opponent. Relying on this unremarkable fighting style, Issa defeated two of his opponents in the previous rounds and sessfully entered the semifinals. At that moment, he was up against the crowd''s favorite, Hadar. No one favored him, but Issa remained calm and quietly stepped into the ring. At the beginning of the battle, Issa quickly proved his calmness with confidence. Although his moves were in and simple, they were extremely urate. Every move he made had the greatest impact at his hands. With that, Issa and Hadar were evenly matched. This surprised the crowd. They eximed in shock and started to discuss among themselves. In the ring, Hadar''s continuous attacks were being blocked. He frowned and showed a look of dissatisfaction on his face. After another attack was blocked, he looked at Issa, who was panting slightly. He snorted and said, "I''ve had enough fun. It''s time to end it." With that said, Hadar''s aura surged. Issa''s face was slightly pale but he was still calm. He pursed his lips and his eyes were firm. He didn''t say anything but his appearance showed his determination. Obviously Issa, a contestant who was not the favorite to win, refused to give up so easily when faced with the popr Hadar. At the very least, he wouldn''t go down without a fight. Swish, Bang, Boom! The surging aura of Hadar''s offenses became even more ferocious. At this time, he seemed to have turned into a fierce dinosaur, roaring andunching waves of fierce attacks toward Issa, shaking the ground. However, even under such circumstances, Issa remained calm andposed. He continued to make precise strikes to counter Hadar''s attacks. With that, the two sides were deadlocked for another ten minutes. However, in the end, Issa''s strength was ultimately weaker. A precise but not solid defense was broken through by Hadar. Issa got hit in the chest and fell to the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood. Swoosh! Hadar was as fast as the wind. He immediately leaned forward and prepared to give Issa another blow. At this point, the ice-cold Issa finally spoke up, "I admit defeat!" When thest word was uttered, Hadar''s attack was only less than 20 centimeters away from Issa. In the end, the attack halted. After a few seconds, it dissipated with a bang. Issa wiped the blood from the corner of his lips and stood up from the ground. He looked at Hadar with a calm gaze and said faintly, "I am indeed not your opponent. You win." Hadar replied, "Your strength is beyond my expectation. It was a surprise for me too." As soon as these words were muttered, the crowd was filled with a burst of discussions. After all, Hadar''s previous two battles both ended in less than a minute. He defeated his opponents easily. However, he had fought against Issa for nearly twenty minutes before he finally won. Moreover, Hadar, who had always been arrogant, had willingly admitted Issa''s strength in public, which was a recognition towards Issa. For a moment, everyone looked at Issa and their expressions shifted. The disciples of the Frozen Ice Hall did not show much disappointment. Instead, they tended to Issa as if they were weing a hero. As for Hadar, although there were some twists and turns in the match, his victory seemed to prove that he was the strongest. Of course, everyone from Mad Dragon Hall had confidence and joy written all over their faces. After the first round of the semi-final, it was Fade''s turn topete with Silveria. Thispetition caught everyone''s attention. It was because one of them was a young man who had been recruited from the secr world, receiving attention from Janus even though he had only been on Prohibition Ind for about half a year The other was a famous beauty amongst the Beauties Hall as well as Sixteen Inner Halls. It was going to be an interesting match. Chapter 2742 Chapter 2742 ? The two did not mutter a word since they stepped into the ring. Below the ring, among the Beauties Hall, Red Serpent was shouting coquettishly at Fade, "Little Brother, Silveria is a delicate woman. You must take pity on her!" "Red Serpent, what are you doing?" Lame gritted her teeth as she red hatefully at the woman. Then, she faced Fade on the stage. "Don''t be affected by her words. Fight with all your strength." Fade nodded slightly with a calm expression on his face. "1 got it." Turning around, he saw a white light shing and rushing towards him like a phantom. Upon a closer look, he found that Silveria had disappeared. Obviously, the opponent had alreadyunched an attack. Compared to Silveria''s elegant and cold appearance, her attack was theplete opposite. It was as fast as lightning and her attacks were decisive, with a fierce momentum. Bang, Bang, Bang! Fade fought back. In an instant, the sound of two people colliding rang through the area. A deep muffled sound, apanied by a burst of strength, stirred up the air. This made many disciples of the martial arts halls below the arena exim in shock. "This skill is too powerful!" "I didn''t expect such a beauty like Silveria to be so fierce!" "She didn''t use these attacks in the previous two rounds! It seems that her previous opponents have not experienced her real strength!" "Fade''s strength is not bad. He is not at a disadvantage at all." "The previous match was already entertaining enough. I didn''t expect that this match would be equally entertaining as well. The Contest of Three Pces really does live up to its name." Meanwhile, in the arena, Fade continuously blocked Silveria''s attacks. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her without a sign of easing up. Although her attacks were fierce, he didn''t feel pressured. She was quite good in terms of physical strength, but she had not reached the top level yet. If he was willing to, he could crush her with his physical strength at any time. However, he had always been vignt. As a well acimed candidate chosen by the Beauties Hall, she must have her own unique skills. He had been observing her to see what tricks she had hidden under her sleeve. With that, Fade suddenly caught a glimpse of a delicate pink powder drifting out from Silveria''s sleeves, diffusing towards his face. Upon seeing this, he could not help but narrow his eyes. He thought to himself, "Has she finally made her move?" As if he didn''t notice, he continued to fight against her. The extremely fine powder slowly floated to his mouth and nose. He took a light breath, and suddenly, a slight illusion appeared in his mind. For a moment, he felt a burst of tenderness in his body as if he was immersed in a dream. "Hmph! It looks like this is the ultimate move of the Beauties Hall!" He activated his wood essence and dispelled the thoughts in his mind. However, he did not show any of this in his facial expression. In the eyes of the Silveria and Red Serpent, Fade had been subconsciously struck by the attack. Suddenly, the corners of Red Serpent''s lips lifted. Silveria kept attacking him with more ferocious moves. At the same time, the light pink powder in her sleeves drifted out slowly. With that, everyone beneath the arena thought that the two would fight to the end. Then, Silveria retreated quickly and pulled away from Fade. At the same time, she blew the powder forward. Immediately, a pink dusty fragrance flew towards him. He, who was going to catch up with her, was suddenly frozen on the spot. With dull eyes and a small smile on his lips, he seemed to have fallen into a fantasy. Such a scene shocked the crowd, and they started to talk about it. "What''s going on? Why did Fade suddenly stop? Was he blinded by beauty? Hence, he''s going easy on her?" "What are you thinking about? On such an asion, how could he possibly go easy on her? That was Siberia''s ultimate technique. Fade''s entire being had fallen into an illusion." "The unique skill of the Beauties Hall is so charming! Legend has it that if you are hit by this attack, you will feel like you are surrounded by countless beautiful women and fall into endless tenderness. You will be captured by your instinctive desire and forget about everything else." "I-Is it really that amazing?" "Your eyes are shining. Do you want to have a try?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Hehe, that kind of experience sounds good!" "Go and try, kid! You won''t even know how you''ll die when the timees." "Forget it, let Fade have a taste!" In the midst of the discussions, Lame''s expression became serious. She couldn''t help but frown as she said in a low voice anxiously, "I''ve already reminded him. Why is Fade still so careless? He has fallen for a woman''s charms." ??? At some point, Red Serpent came over. She looked at Lame and said with a smile "Youngsters tend to be strong-willed. I don''t me him since his opponent is a beauty like Siberia" "Besides, I like this little brother very much. Why don''t you admit defeat on his behalf? 1 promise I won''t hurt him," she added with a smile. Camelia red at her and said coldly, "Fade hasn''t lost yet. You''ve thought too much." "Not everyone can snap out of the technique used by the Beauties Hall. If they are really drowning, it is useless to force themselves out of the daze," Red Serpent exined with narrowed eyes. "Hmph!" Camelia snorted and turned to look at Fade on the stage with a cold expression, but she couldn''t help but worry. At that very moment, Siberia observed that Fade was already affected by her Thousand Charms attack, and she let out a sigh of relief. She then walked towards Fade. However, just as she walked up to him and was about to give him a crucial blow... Fade, whose eyes were nk, suddenly blinked, and his eyes became clear again. At the same time, he stretched out his right hand, pulled her forward, tightly holding her in front of him with his left hand around her throat. "You..." Siberia was startled as she struggled to escape. However, Fade held her firmly in his arms. Their bodies were very close to each other. "You lost!" He was not the least bit rxed in front of the beauty in his arms. Siberia bit her lip as she continued to struggle, but she could not break away from his iron-like arm. In the eyes of outsiders, this action seemed extremely flirtatious, as if she was wriggling and acting like a spoiled child in his arms. "If you move again, I will not only enjoy the beauties in the illusion but also in reality." The corner of Fade''s lips was curled up as heughed softly. Hearing these words, her face stiffened. The twisting motion of her body came to a halt. Chapter 2743 Chapter 2743 ? The fierce resistance made her unaware of how close she was to Fade at the moment. They were stuck together tightly as if they were going to be fused together. His powerful grip even made it a little difficult for Silveria to breathe. Her cheeks were slightly red and her ears were hot. She bit her red lips and whispered, "I admit defeat!" "What did you say?" Fade didn''t let go of her. Instead, he tightened his grip. Feeling his body''s temperature, she was a little shy. She red at him angrily and said in a louder voice, "I said, I admit defeat. Let go of me." Looking at the woman in his arms who was about to cry, he gave in, stepped back, and released her. After being released, Silveria took a deep breath and then looked at Fade with a flushed face. Staring at him for about ten seconds, she sighed softly and admitted defeat. Then, she stepped down from the ring. "I lost." However, when she passed by him, she couldn''t help but ask, "How did you break through my Thousand Charms?" "It''s a secret!" He smiled at herteasingly. "You!" She was furious. She waved her hand and quickened her pace as she returned to the Beauties Hall. Fade looked at her back and recalled the scene just now. It was one of the unique skills of Beauties Hall. Thus, it was obviously not that easy to breakthrough. However, he noticed it when Silveria secretly emitted the powder at the beginning. Therefore, he didn''t inhale much powder. Later on, when she used her ultimate skill to truly disy the full strength of the Thousand Charms, the effect of the powder was no longer effective. In addition, the attack was more of a spiritual attack. He had time to prepare himself. He gathered his mind and focused on defending. Therefore, Silveria''s Thousand Charms attack was instantly broken by Fade. Of course, he would not exin these things to her. As Silveria went off the stage, Fade officially got the victory and sessfully entered the finals. The crowd burst into a heated discussion. "I didn''t expect the imposter from Green Wood Hall would be able to proceed to the final!" "This secr brat sure has some tricks up his sleeve!" "I don''t know how far he can go in the finals. Can he even defeat Hadar?" "Defeat Hadar? How is that possible? Hadar''s strength is on apletely different level. No matter how strong he is, it''s impossible for him to win." Both parties took a short break before the finals began. Janus smiled at Fade and praised him, "You performed well. Good luck in the final. Do your best." Fade nodded and replied, "Don''t worry, Chief. I will." Camelia, on the other hand, looked a little worried and said to Fade in a low voice, "Don''t push yourself too hard. If the situation is too critical, just admit defeat. Acquiring second ce is already an aplishment." Hearing this, Fade felt a slight warmth in his heart. He nodded to her and replied, "Camelia, don''t worry. I know what to do." Meanwhile, on the other side, in Mad Dragon Hall''s camp, Hadar did not hide his hatred for Fade. He red at him, and he mouthed some words. Although Hadar did not speak out loud, Fade could read through his lips. ''I''ll kill you!" In an instant, Fade''s gaze turned cold. He stared back without showing a hint of weakness and mouthed back. "Come at me if you are not afraid of death." Before the finals had even begun, the tension between the two contestants was about to light up the sky. When the break was over, the two of them stepped into the arena. In an instant, everyone''s eyes were focused on the ring. Hadar stood with his head held high. His expression was as cold as ice. His whole body was like a hard and tall iron pir, standing in front of Fade. He looked at Fade coldly and eximed, "You destroyed Taruca''s family. Now, get down on your knees and beg for mercy. I''ll consider sparing your life." Fade snorted and looked back fearlessly. "Apologize and beg for mercy?" "I have a clear conscience to eliminate the Jin Family. If your master was present that day, I would have also killed him." "How dare you!" Hadar shouted, and the energy in his body burst out with a bang. He red at Fade with a face full of anger. "F*ck you!" Beneath the stage, the Chief of Mad e Dragon Hall, chigo, also snorted lightly and gave a casual look as hemented, "He''s quite strong at such a young age and he''s indeed quite talented. However, he''s too arrogant and has too much killing intent. We need to train ourselves properly!" On the other side, Janus, who hadn''t made a sound since the beginning of the match, lightly looked in the direction of the Mad Dragon Hall and uttered indifferently, "Ichigo, your words are a bit biased. I happen to know something about Fade''s extermination of the Jin family." "It was the Jin family who provoked Fade and even used his friends and rtives to threaten him. In such a situation, he took action and destroyed the Jin family." Ichigo''s face $ank as he shot a nce at Janus. However, he immediately snorted coldly and said, "As practitioners, conflict is l.n inevitable. Just because of the slightest conflict, he killed the entire family. This is too much." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Since when have you be so kind? His friends and rtives had been held as hostages. I''m afraid this is not mercy but stupidity," Janus answered rudely. In an instant, Ichigo''s expression darkened. The crowd looked at each other in surprise, but they did not dare to show it on their faces. After all, it was rare for two Chiefs of the sixteen halls to oppose each other in public. Upon seeing the two getting into a heated argument, Master Thirdson from Human Spirit Pce, who looked gentle and amiable, announced, "Thepetition has begun." Upon hearing this, the two Chiefs froze and shut their mouths at the same time. Then, they cupped their hands together and apologized in the direction of the Three Pce Masters, their gazes falling on the arena.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The others simply sighed, d to avoid the two Chiefs'' argument. However, they were looking forward to the uing battle in the ring. Hadar emanated a violent burst of positive energy, and his scarlet eyes red at Fade. At the same time, he gnashed his teeth, and his expression was full of hatred. "You reckless thing. Today, I will kill you and offer your blood as a sacrifice to my master." "Bring it on!" Fade was fearless as he retorted coldly. Boom! There was a loud explosion of energy. Hadar''s body shook and a ball of bluish-gray light surged from his body. Above the light, a ball of violent energy burst out of his body. At that moment, Hadar was full of violence and ferocity. He was like a mad dinosaur, rushing towards Fade with anger and a strong killing intent. Fade snorted and he did not show any glimpse of fear. He activated his positive energy and faced the attack head-on. In an instant, in the ring, positive energy and strength collided with each other constantly. Chapter 2744 Chapter 2744 ? The two men were fighting on the stage. Their speed was so rapid that no one could see their movements clearly. They could only see two shadows quickly colliding with each other in the ring. In less than a minute, they had exchanged more than a hundred moves. Hadar, who was initially confident and proud, had a dark expression on his face. That was because he found that Fade seemed to be stronger than he expected. At first, he nned to fight a quick battle and kill him within a hundred moves, but now, he realized that Fade''s strength was not any weaker than his. However, Hadar was only slightly surprised. With a snort, a bluish-gray light shot up from his body. The light condensed into a bluish gray dragon in the air. It threw its head back and let out a roar, then rushed towards Fade. In an instant, the sky and earth shifted colors. The entire space seemed to be shaken by the energy of this huge dragon. The dragon''s energy and his positive energy engulfed Fade, as if it was trying to tear him apart. The crowd gasped at the terrifying attack. "Is this Hadar''s strength? He''s too strong!" "The Mad Dragon Swirl is the unique technique of Mad Dragon Hall. Hadar is using his ultimate move so early on in the battle?" "It seems that he wants to end the battle quickly." "Can Fade block this move?" In the midst of the discussions, Fade looked at the huge greenish-gray dragon charging towards him. The corner of his lips revealed a faint smile. "Mad Dragon Swirl, the unique skill of Mad Dragon Hall! Come on then, let''s see how powerful this unique skill is." With a cold snort, Fade''s eyes narrowed slightly. Without holding back, he summoned his fire essence. In an instant, a burning red light rose from his body. The light twisted and condensed in the air, quickly turning into a giant red dragon. The red dragon roared and charged towards the opposing greenish-gray dragon. At that very moment, the two dragons collided in the air. The rampant positive energy surged, collided, and exploded through the air as if it had caused the space to explode. The whole arena trembled and cracks began to appear on the hard stones. A violent aura emanated throughout the ce, causing some of the weaker disciples to find it difficult to breathe. Their faces fell and they began to retreat. For a moment, the scene was a little chaotic. Upon seeing this, the Three Pce Masters looked at each other. Then, Master Secondson of Ground Devil Pce suddenly shouted, "Calm down." At the same time, he waved his right hand, and then, a ray of light enveloped the arena. The roaring energy that had previously shook the space earlier disappeared in an instant, and they were all isted by the light from Master Secondson. Peace was restored and the noisy crowd quietened down. In the arena, the collision and explosions of the two resumed. Hadar''s grey dragon and Fade''s crimson dragon shed against each other repeatedly. Their faces were grave as they gritted their teeth and stared at each other, unleashing all of their positive energy. "Ah!" Hadar fiercely roared and broke out all his strength,unching a fierce attack on Fade. In an instant, the body of the greenish-gray dragon shook and moved as well. Even Master Secondson''s light shield began to tremble. However, Fade was very calm and even showed a faint smile at the corner of his lips. That was because, at that moment, Hadar''s explosive strength was worth around 7,000 streaks of martial essence; it was considered quite impressive. However,pared to Dark Dragon whom Fade had killed in the secr world, it was stillcking. Therefore, Hadar''s full- strength attack was not a threat to him. He gently waved his right hand, and the crimson dragon in the air collided with Hadar''s furious grey dragon. Boom, Boom, Boom! With a series of explosions, the two dragons entwined and exploded against each other. In the end, they were like two balls of fireworks which exploded in the air and turned into countless fragments of energy, scattering and disappearing to the ground. Hadar, who was suffering from the bacsh, felt a tightness in his chest, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. His face quickly turned pale and his expression was full of astonishment. He would never have thought that his full strength attack would still fail. At that moment, Fade''s expression was still cold. He looked at Hadar and eximed coldly, "You lose!" As he spoke, he condensed a red sword in his right hand and thrust it at Hadar''s heart. Such a move shocked Hadar. He quickly recovered from his astonishment and retreated. At the same time, the expressions of the spectators shifted in session. It was an extremely exciting sight. At first, most of the audience did not expect Hadar to be at a disadvantage. He even spat up blood due to Fade''s attack. Thispetition would likely end unexpectedly with Fade''s victory. However, as everyone thought of the oue of this battle. They did not expect that Fade, who already had the upper hand in the battle, did not stop there and continued tounch fatal attacks on Hadar, trying to kill him. The one who reacted first was Ichigo. Hadar wa a genius descendant of Mad Dragon Hall and Taruca''s disciple. The Chief refused to see him die at Fade''s hands. Therefore, the moment he saw Fade''s deadly attack, he shouted fiercely, "Stop right there!" However, Fade did not pay any attention to Ichigo''s shouts. He continued thrusting out with his deadly red sword. He would not be soft-hearted to people who wanted to kill him. The long sword whistled as the burning me seemed to rush towards Hadar with a deathly speed. Hadar was shocked and quickly dodged the attack. However, Fade''s attack was iparable after all. No matter how much Hadar dodged, Fade firmly locked the sword in the position of his heart. The long, red sword was getting closer and closer, and the smell of death was getting thicker. Die!" Fade''s eyes were cold, and he acted decisively. "Kid, stop right now. Hadar will..." The raging Ichigo yelled wildly. However, Fade still ignored him and stabbed the tip of his sword forward. Swoosh! The virtual sword pierced through Hadar''s heart, causing him to bleed. Boom! At this moment, the furious Ichigo shattered through the protective light shield as he ran into the ring. He caught Hadar and hurriedly injected an overwhelming amount of positive energy into his body in an attempt to save him. However, he discovered that the strike was calctive and precise. It instantly severed his energy the moment it prated Hadar''s heart ContentN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. belongs to NovelDrama.Org At that moment, there was only onest breath left in Hadar''s body. He looked at the furious Ichigo with a face full of unwillingness. "Avenge me." Finally, he took his final breath. Hadar''s eyelids drooped as his aura dissipated. "Kid, I''m going to kill you!" Ichigo was full of anger. He was like a savage man, rushing towards Fade with heavy steps. Fade frowned, snorted, and activated his positive energy, ready to fight back. However, before he could make a move, a beam of green lightnded on the arena with a loud noise. "Ichigo, you''ve crossed the line." Janus rushed into the ring with profound energy. He protected Fade and stared at the Chief of Mad Dragon Hall. Chapter 2745 Chapter 2745 ? "He killed Hadar!" Ichigo stared at Janus and gritted his teeth. Janus was expressionless as he answered coldly, "It is within the rules that you are responsible for your own life and death in thepetition." "Hadar is one of the disciples of my Mad Dragon Hall." Ichigo''s eyes turned scarlet red, and his killing intent was undisguised. Janus frowned slightly. He, too, was a little angry as he replied in a louder voice, "Fade is a disciple of our Green Wood Hall as well." Upon seeing the tense atmosphere between the two, the other Chiefs of the martial arts halls began to soothe the tension. "Please don''t be angry, Chiefs. We should discuss things carefully." "It''s inevitable to encounter idents during thepetition." Ichigo gritted his teeth and said, "That kid obviously won the match already, but he deliberately killed Hadar. This is no doubt an act of personal revenge. I must make him pay the price." Janus snorted and replied unhappily, "You are not a young immature child anymore. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to say something like that?" "It''s hard to tell whether we''ll live or die in the arena before the final result is decided. Is it a mistake for us, the disciples of Green Wood Hall, to go all out?" "If someone is to me, it should be the disciples of Mad Dragon Hall, who are ipetent in their skills." "Ichigo, you have the skill of ming others. Why don''t you teach your disciples to work hard? Once their skills have improved, they can go for another battle again to avoid the things that happened today." "You..." Ichigo didn''t expect Janus to be so unyielding. His eyes were red with rage, and he didn''t say anything else. He red hatefully at Fade and gritted his teeth. "He killed Hadar. I must make him pay with his own blood." Fade looked at the furious Ichigo. He did not show any signs of fear. On the contrary, his expression was extremely calm as he replied, "I respect you for being the Chief of Mad Dragon Hall, so I''ll say a few more words." "In the ring, Hadar said that he would kill me to avenge the Jin family. His actions were ruthless and filled with killing intent. It''s only natural that I put in all my effort to resist his attacks." "But there''s no need for you to kill him!" Ichigo gritted his teeth. Upon hearing this, Fade snorted coldly and his expression darkened. He asked bluntly, "What do you mean by that? Hadar can do his best to kill me, but I can''t do my best to resist him?" "Or should I rephrase that? It''s fine if Hadar kills me, but I can''t kill him?" "I''d like to personally ask you. Is there such a rule in the Contest of Three Pces?" A loud rhetorical question was thrown at Ichigo like a heavy hammer. Ichigo was angry and almost instinctively agreed with him, but when he saw the Three Pce Masters in the first row seats, he still had a sense of reason before speaking, "The rules of thepetition are set by the Three Pce Masters so it''s naturally fair." "However, the rules of the Contest of Three Pces are for the disciples of Prohibition Ind''s martial halls to study and engage in exchanges, and to select talents. However, you are ruthless, using your power for personal grudges. Don''t try to bring in the Contest of Three Pces to defend yourself." Fade said coldly, "I am ruthless, using my power for personal grudges." "Why didn''t you use these words to describe Hadar when he made his first move?" "Or should I say that your anger is targeted towards others and does not involve your own people? Such double standards are truly ridiculous!" "You..." Ichigo flew into a rage. He stopped talking and released a violent burst of positive energy towards Fade. "Boy, I''ll kill you." "Do you really think I don''t dare to fight with you?" Janus'' expression darkened when he saw this. He was really angry and shouted. Ayer of vast and mighty green positive energy burst forth and headed straight for the raging Ichigo. Two Chiefs of the martial arts halls were going to fight in the arena. Such a scene had never happened before in the Contest of Three Pces. The crowd burst into an uproar. Everyone''s faces shifted and they began to discuss animatedly. However, at such a crucial moment, Master Firstson of Skytop Pce finally spoke up, "Stop!" It was only a simple word, but it was like an invisible mighty power had fallen from the sky and instantly suppressed the two violent forces in the arena. The chattering scene instantly fell into silence. "Pce Master!" The two Chiefs hurriedly retracted their positive energy and saluted Master Firstson apologetically. Master Firstson snorted lightly and said, "The two of you, as the hall Chiefs, are willing to ignore your status and fight in the arena. This is such a disgrace." "In the following year, each of your cultivation resources will be halved." Ichigo and Janus'' expressions changed and they wanted to argue. However, when they saw the serious expression on Master Firstson''s face, they had no choice but to agree with him. Content belongs to Then, Master Firstson continued, "The Contest of Three Pces is over. Thepetition is as usual, and it will follow the rules." "Fade from Green Wood Hall is the victor in this year''spetition. Mad Dragon Hall''s Hadar is ranked second. They will receive rewards ording to the rules. The same applies to the rest." The words of Master Firstson determined the results of the finalpetition. Fade''s action of killing Hadar was disregarded, and he would not be held ountable. Janus heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. After all, Fade won first ce in the Contest of Three Pces. He not only won the respect for Green Wood Hall, but also won a lot of rewards for the Hall. With these rewards, the restriction on the cultivation resources that the Pce Master had ordered on them earlier were nothing much. Ichigo''s expression was obviously unpleasant. He wanted to kill Fade at the cost of Green Wood Hall, but since the Pce Master had spoken, the matter could onlye to an end. Content belongs to Unwilling to give up, he could not help but look up at Master Secondson of Ground Evil Pce as if he wanted to say something. However, Master Secondson shot him a cold look, which made him shut up immediately. With the rewards announced for the other contestants of the martial arts halls, thepetition officially ended. Just as everyone was about to leave...Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. All of a sudden, Master Firstson muttered, "Before the start of thepetition, I mentioned that the champion of this year''spetition would be awarded a special reward." Hearing this, everyone became curious and looked at Fade. Many started to discuss the rewards that Master Firstson would offer. People kept specting whether it was the cultivation of herbs, precious pills, or legendary weapons. Chapter 2746 Chapter 2746 ? Amidst the spections, Master Firstson looked at Fade and called out lightly, "Fade!" "Master Firstson!" Fade stepped forward and saluted. Master Firstson''s eyes fell on Fade as he said, "Looking at the matches you just had, your strength is not far from the Lord Level, right?" Fade was shocked as he quickly replied, "Pce Master, I''veprehended 9,500 streaks of martial essence. I''m indeed close to Lord Level; I''m only one step away." Since Master Firstson had spoken, Fade had to reveal his strength, but of course, he had to hide somethings. As soon as he dered this, the sound of discussions broke out in the crowd. "The rumor is actually true. That secr brat is actually close to the Lord Level." "Where did that kide from? He''s just a secr kid, yet his cultivation is even faster than ours." "No wonder Janus values him so much! Now, it seems that even Master Firstson values him too!" "The boy is going to achieve great sess. It''s up to Master Firstson to decide what kind of special reward he will give." "If I had known earlier, I would have tried to be much closer to that kid." Amidst the discussions, a handful of them, who were originally dismissive of Fade, secretly felt jealous and dissatisfied. Silveria, who had been defeated by him previously, was somewhat unconvinced earlier. However, upon hearing these words, she was convinced. On the contrary, when she recalled his attack, she couldn''t help but blush. Her usually pale face was now tinted red. "Silveria, I told you, that kid isn''t bad, right? If it wasn''t for my old age, I would''ve taken my chance with him." Red Serpent looked at Silveria''s slightly red cheeks and spoke with a smile. Upon hearing this, Silveria''s pretty face turned even redder. "Master, stop joking around. I-1 don''t have any other thoughts." "I didn''t say that you have other thoughts. Little girl, you''re exposing yourself!" Red Serpentughed. "Master, you... I..." Silveria was too shy to utter a word. She stomped her feet and ducked into the crowd. It was bustling below, but at that moment, Fade''s heart was calm. There was not much excitement and expectation. Because of the influence of his master from the Double des organization, Fade''s impression on the Three Pces of Prohibition Ind wasn''t ideal. But of course, he was still curious about the special reward that was mentioned by Master Firstson. Under everyone''s expectant gaze, Master Firstson finally announced a special reward, "The champion of thispetition will receive one of the positions as a Chief of a martial hall." As soon as he said that, the scene froze before it exploded into chatter. Everyone was surprised. Even the Chiefs of the sixteen halls were shocked. They looked at Master Firstson in amazement. For a moment, the sound of discussions was like boiling water. "A chief of a martial arts hall; is this true?" "I thought that the position offered would at most be the vice chief. Who would''ve thought that Master Firstson would make Fade a Chief!" "Although there is only a one word difference between the Chief and the Vice Chief, there is a big difference between their status! How long has Fade been on Prohibition Ind? It is not appropriate for him to be a Chief so soon!" "Hey, the position of a Chief is not the most important thing right now. The question is, which hall will Fade be in charge of?" "Each of the sixteen halls has its own Chief. The sixteen halls'' Chiefs are not to be trifled with. Who can Fade rece?" "Could it be Janus? After all, Fade is from Green Wood Hall." "That''s impossible. Janus was appointed 50 years ago. It hasn''t been long, thus, he won''t be reced so soon." "Then, which martial hall will he be ced into? There''s no vacant spot at all!" Not to mention others, even Fade was taken aback. He looked at Master Firstson in disbelief and moved his mouth as if he wanted to say something. However, at this moment, Master Firstson looked as calm as ever, as if he did not care about the crowd''s discussion. He reached out his right hand and made a gesture, settling the crowd. In an instant, the noisy scene quietened down. Master Firstson swept his eyes over the crowd and exined slowly, "The three of us have decided to set up a new hall on Prohibition Ind. We will allow Fade to seed in the position of chief and at the same time, we will select suitable disciples from both the inner and outer ind. We will build up a new martial hall." After he spoke, the quiet scene became lively again. It was to the extent where the noise was booming through every corner. "A new hall? I-Is this true?" "Is Master Firstson joking? Our Prohibition Ind has a long history of the sixteen halls. There has never been an increase or decrease, but now, for a secr boy, he broke the rules and set up a new hall for him. This is not appropriate!" "When did the Three Pce Masters take a fancy to him? Why do they think so highly of him?" "Even though his potential in martial arts is great, he still hasn''t reached the Lord Level!" "Even if he truly entered the Lord Level, it''s not worth doing this! The sixteen halls consist of quite a few- Chiefs and vice chiefs, all of whom are Lord Level experts. The Three Pce Masters have never made such an exception before. Could it be that there''s some intel behind this decision?" Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org Fade was dumbfounded. He looked at the Three Pce Masters with doubts. He did not understand why they would give him such a great reward! While he was deep in thought, Ichigo suddenly stood up with a determined look. He looked at the Three Pce Masters and retorted seriously, "Please forgive my rudeness, Pce Masters." "I object to the idea of breaking the rules and building a new hall." "I have no selfish motives in this matter. Please consider this carefully, Pce Masters!" When Janus saw this, he couldn''t help but frown. He stared at Ichigo and wanted to say something. However, before he could even speak, another hall chief stood up. "Three Pce Masters, I don''t understand why you would want to give Fade a new hall. The champion of the Contest of Three Pces doesn''t seem to deserve such a great reward." "Pce Master, pardon me for speaking so frankly. If Fade had made enough contributions to our Prohibition Ind, or if I abdicated my position to him, I would''ve been able to understand. However, he hasn''t done anything for themunity. He only won the championship, yet he''s already given such an impressive prize. I simply can''t understand this situation." "Three Pce Masters, please think twice!" "Pce Master, I don''t understand, I object!" In a short span of time, more than ten Chiefs all stood up and opposed the idea. Janus, who had nned to put in a few good words for Fade, frowned slightly at this moment. He pursed his lips but he did not speak.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 2747 Chapter 2747 ? The Three Pce Masters remained calm as if they had expected this scene. The three of them looked at each other. Firstson began slowly, "We have already decided to present this reward to the winner. Fade is the winner, thus, he deserves this reward. As for the rules, they can''t remain unchanged all the time. Otherwise, it will be too rigid."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "But Pce Master, this is a very serious matter!" "Pce Master, I insist. Fade is not worthy of this reward." "Pce Master, we are also doing this for the sake of Prohibition Ind!" For quite some time, voices of opposition circted in the crowd. Firstson seemed to be a little unhappy. He nced at the hall Chiefs and lowered his head to think. Then, he turned around to negotiate with the other two Pce Masters. Then, he said, "We hadn''t nned on revealing some of our reasons, but if you don''t understand, then we''ll make it clear." All the hall Chiefs immediately listened intently. Firstson said slowly, "I believe that you''ve all seen Fade''s strength and potential. Such a talent is rare even in the history of our Prohibition ind for thousands of years." "It''s not an over-statement to reward such a genius." "Of course, I also understand your perplexity and opposition. We had originally nned on sending Fade into the Ice- sealed Realm to collect ten thousand Frozen Jade Ice after this match. I believe that with his strength, he will be able to aplish the mission." "Doesn''t it make sense for Fade to set up a new hall with this kind of achievement?" Everyone was taken aback and they could not help discussing in low voices. "So their n is to allow Fade to enter the Ice-sealed Realm to collect the Frozen Jade Ice!" "Frozen Jade Ice is an extremely rare treasure. Many experts have spent a long time in the Ice-sealed Realm and had barely gathered several hundred pieces of Frozen Jade Ice. However, now, they are demanding ten thousand!" "If he did collect ten thousand Frozen Jade Ice, it would be reasonable for Fade to be a hall Chief." "But, can Fade really aplish it? Are the Three Pce Masters so confident in him?" In the midst of the discussions, Ichigo seemed to have thought of something. He looked up at the slender Master Secondson, then sped his hands and said, "Pce Master, if Fade can collect ten thousand pieces of Frozen Jade Ice for Prohibition Ind, then it''s not a problem for him to be a hall Chief." "However, now, the mission hasn''t even started yet. I don''t think it''s appropriate to give him such a reward. I think it''s better to give him the reward after the mission. It will be more convincing." Many other hall Chiefs also voiced their opinions. "Pce Master, that''s true!" "It''s within the rules toplete the task before receiving the reward." "If Fade canplete the task, I will be the first to congratte them." Upon hearing this, Firstson sighed, looking a little disappointed. Then, he turned to look at Fade and asked, "Fade, all the hall Chiefs mentioned that you shouldplete the task first before being rewarded. What do you think of this suggestion?" Hearing this, Fade hurriedly bowed his head and saluted, but he couldn''t help but frown. He somehow felt that something was wrong. However, at that moment, without any hesitation, he said, "It''s my honor that the Pce Masters values me." "What the hall Chiefs had mentioned makes sense. I don''t dare to im credit before doing a single task." "Let''s talk about the reward after thepletion of the mission." The corner of Firstson''s lips curved into a smile and said, "I''m d that you have such awareness. In that case, it''s a deal. Fade, you can setet off some other day to the Ice-sealed Realm and collect ten thousand pieces of Frozen Jade Ice. When you return, set up a new hall, and you will be the hall Chief." "Yes, thank you, Pce Master!" Fade cupped his hands and bowed. The other hall Chiefs also cupped their hands and said," All hail, Wise Pce Masters." Thus, a peaceful debate ended. The Contest of Three Pces also ended officially, and everyone was dismissed. Naturally, Fade followed after Green Wood Hall. There were many voices of congrattions. He answered faintly, feeling a strange feeling brewing in his heart. Firstson rewarded him with great prizes, but after a thorough report, he had assigned him a task to go to the Ice- sealed Realm and collect Frozen Jade Ice. Moreover, due to the reward, Fade could hardly refuse this task. When he joined Green Wood Hall, he had heard from Janus that he might have toplete the mission in the Ice- sealed Realm in the future. He was also mentally prepared for the dangers within the Ice-sealed Realm. The Three Pce Masters gave him such a mission in such a way that Fade could not refuse, which made him feel a little unhappy. However, since the matter had already been settled, he would ept his fate. He returned to Green Wood Hall with the sincere smiles of the crowd. At the same time, the Three Pce Masters also left, but they did not return to the pce. Instead, they gathered in Skytop Pce of Master Firstson. The fat and broad Master Thirdson smiled at the other two and asked, "Firstson, did you see anything?" Firstson shook his head and said, "I''m not sure whether the World Tree''s abnormality at the moment is because of Fade." "However, there''s one thing for certain. He must have received some benefits from falling into the heart of the tree. Otherwise, his strength wouldn''t have improved so quickly." Thirdson nodded and said, "So Firstson, what do you mean? Are we allowing Fade to participate in the Ice-sealed Realm and then see how it goes? Perhaps he can figure out some things." Firstson nodded and said, "Exactly. Also, we have to get rid of those guys in the Ice-sealed Realm as soon as possible." At the mention of them, Firstson''s eyes were filled with cold light and killing intent. Thirdson nodded and did not mutter a word. Then, Firstson turned his eyes and looked at Secondson, who had not said anything. His expression softened and he said, "Secondson the people from Mad Dragon Pce are your descendants. Go and appease them. For the sake of the overall situation, calm them down." "I got it." The thin Secondson nodded, his face devoid of any expression. After resting in Green Wood Hall for a day, Fade received the rewards from thepetition. In addition to these cultivation materials, the best reward was the opportunity to enjoy the Skytop Spring at Skytop Pce. The Skytop Spring was a ce where the spiritual energy was gathered. It was much richer than the ones they had in the secr worldat was even said that the spiritual energy was so dense that it condensed into a pool of water. Cultivating in the Skytop Spring for a day was equivalent to practicing in Prohibition Ind for a hundred days. Chapter 2748 Chapter 2748 ? It was precisely because of this that almost everyone on Prohibition Ind wanted to enter the Skytop Spring. Unfortunately, the spiritual spring was limited, unable to provide for everyone''s cultivation. Therefore, only one in ten thousand people would be able to enter the Skytop Spring. Fade, as the champion of the Contest of Three Pces, was able to get this opportunity. Firstson requested for Fade to enter the Ice-sealed Realm and carry out the task. Hence, he had to increase his cultivation and strength. As such, he allowed Fade to cultivate in the Skytop Spring. Although he was still wary of the Three Pce Masters'' motives, Fade would not let go of such an opportunity. After some preparation, he came to Skytop Pce. This time, Firstson did not wee Fade personally. Instead, he asked the servants in the pce to bring Fade to the Skytop Spring. It was a small valley behind Skytop Pce. When he passed through the entrance and entered the valley, he could see that the air was filled with a thick white mist. Taking a deep breath and inhaling the white mist into his lungs, Fade immediately felt his mind tremble. That was because the white mist was not just ordinary water vapor but liquified and transpired spiritual energy. Just a single breath was equivalent to Fade cultivating in the outside world for a week. Filled with excitement, he kept moving. As he entered the center of the valley, the mist decreased. Standing in front of him was a spring. The surface of the spring was not big. It was only about three or four square meters in size, and clear water was surging inside. As he stood beside the spring, he could feel the overwhelming amount of spiritual energy. "Is this the Skytop Spring? The spiritual energy has all condensed into a liquid." Fade was so excited that he bent down to scoop a pool of spring water and took a sip. Immediately, the spring water entered his esophagus, and the energy spread all over his limbs and bones, which made him tremble. At that very moment, his body seemed to be renewed, giving birth to a different kind of vitality. "This..." His eyes lit up instantly. Without wasting any time, he immediately took off his coat and jumped into the spring, immersing his body in the refreshing spiritual spring. He held his breath and began to absorb the rich spiritual energy. His mouth, nose, and even his pores continued to absorb the energy in the spiritual spring. As the huge amount of spiritual energy was immersed into his body, he was nourished at an indescribable speed. His limbs and bones greedily absorbed the spiritual energy. It circted through his dantian abdomen and his pulse, desperately refining and integrating as it spread throughout his limbs and bones. With that, he waspletely immersed in his cultivation in the spiritual spring, forgetting the passage of time, just like a stone sculpture. A month had passed in the outside world. The Three Pce Masters gathered together again in Skytop Pce. Thirdson looked at Firstson and said, "Brother, is that kid still cultivating? Is there something wrong?" Firstson shook his head and said, "I''ve been keeping an eye on him during this period of time. I''ve also personally checked up on him a few times. That kid has always been cultivating in the Skytop Spring. There''s nothing else out of the ordinary." "Does that boy really have nothing to do with the abnormality of the World Tree?" Thirdson frowned. Firstson replied seriously, "It''s too early to draw a conclusion. Let''s wait and see!" At this time, Secondson said, "Firstson, the liquid spiritual energy in the Skytop Spring is the fruit of umtion from Prohibition Ind. Now, we are allowing that kid to absorb it for his cultivation This..." When Thirdson heard this, he couldn''t help but sigh. "We weren''t so greedy back then. Now, we are letting this kid off the hook."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Firstson''s expression darkened, and he replied seriously, "We''ve all reached our limit. There''s no way for us to improve even if we continue to cultivate in the spring. Hence, there''s no regrets." "Moreover, if we can discover any movement of the World Tree from him, we can break through this obstacle, leave Prohibition Ind, and return to our hometown. By that time this little bit of liquid spiritual energy will mean nothing." When he mentioned their hometown, Secondson and Thirdson couldn''t help but change their expressions, and their eyes were full of expectations. Firstson nced at the two of them and said, "Don''t be discouraged. It''s been so many years. Wait a little longer. There will be a way." "Go back and hurry up with the preparations. The World Tree''s blockade is weakening. It won''t take long before Prohibition Ind is released." "Yes, Firstson!" Secondson and Thirdson nodded, cupped their hands, and left. Firstson looked at their retreating figures and whispered to himself, "It''s been so many years. I''ve been thinking about going home all this time." After that, he ordered the guard, "Keep an eye on the spring. If there is any incident, let me know at any time." "Yes!" The guard nodded respectfully. Then, Firstson left with his hands sped behind his back. Fade, who had been cultivating for a month, finally opened his eyes and awoke from his intoxicated state of cultivation. He slowly stretched his body and felt that he was full of strength. It seemed that all his limbs and bones were full of liquid spiritual energy. A slight movement would cause the spiritual energy to overflow from his body. Content belongs to UMS He instinctively wanted to absorb and refine more of the spiritual energy. However, before he could do anything, he shook his head and smiled in bewilderment. "I really didn''t expect that one day, I would be in distress because there is too much spiritual energy surrounding me, and I wouldn''t know what to do!" After a month of cultivation, his body was like a sponge, absorbing all the spiritual liquid to its limit. He wanted to refine and integrate more spiritual energy, but his dantian abdomen had reached its limit. There was no way for him to refine much more. Therefore, he stared at the rolling spiritual spring, feeling a wave of pity. "This is such a rare opportunity. Is it going to end like this?" "Why don''t I find a container and fill it with some Spiritual Spring? I might be able to use it in the future." Just as Fade was pondering on how to get more use out of the spiritual liquid, suddenly, a huge bubble appeared in the spring. The bubble rose from the spring below, surged to the surface of the water, and burst open with a pop. Then, a musty fishy smell like stale blood came out of the bursting bubble, which made Fade hold his breath and retreat. He dispelled the unpleasant smell with a wave of his hand. He was confused and stared at the mouth of the spring quizzically. Theoretically, the spiritual energy in the spring should not be so pungent and bloody. However, this bubble was absolutely displeasing. "Could it be that there is something under the spring?" A thought suddenly came to his mind. Unable to control his curiosity, he took a deep breath and dove into the spiritual spring. Chapter 2749 Chapter 2749 ? The mouth of the spring wasn''t big, but it wasn''t shallow either. Fade dived nearly ten meters before he could see the bottom. There was a hard rock at the bottom. Streams of spring water were flowing out of the deepest point. "This is the real mouth of the spring! The spirit liquid in the spiritual spring came from this ce." He thought to himself, "Then what''s underneath the mouth of this spring? Could there be a liquid spring?" With uncertainty in his heart, he reached out his right hand and groped for something at the mouth of the spring. As he groped around, he was suddenly shocked. He had discovered that the spring wasn''t naturally formed but rather, it was man-made. "Could it be that the spiritual spring was manmade?" He was astonished. He tugged at it with his hand. With a click, the piece of metal burst out with a ray of light. Then, with a snap, it was pulled open by him, revealing a circr passage about half a meter in diameter. Then, several bubbles formed in the passage, with a stench of blood that was familiar to him. "This..." His curiosity grew as he ced the metal piece back. Suddenly, there was a burst of light on the metal piece. There was also aplicated inscription on the surrounding stone wall, shing. Then, the bubbles carrying the stench disappeared, and the spring returned to its original state. "This metal piece and stone wall must have been set to filter the spiritual spring."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "But what''s underneath the spring? Where did the spirit liquide from? And why is there a stench of blood in the bubbles?" With uncertainty in his heart, Fade made up his mind. He opened the metal piece again, held his breath, and went straight into the narrow passage. The passage was narrow and he didn''t move quickly. He followed the passage. After a long time, he felt that he had changed directions and was moving upward. Finally, a circr red exit appeared in front of him. He sped up and broke out from the exit. Ssh! With the sound of breaking through the water surface, he broke out and gasped for air. However, he frowned as soon as the air entered his nose. The air here was moist, rotten, stinky, and bloody. He almost vomited when the smell rushed into his mouth and nose. Fortunately, he used the wood essence in the elixir core to stimte a fresh scent, which suppressed these foul odors. Getting out of the water, Fade finally had the time to examine his surroundings. The ce where he broke out into was a stone room that was only a few square meters in size. There was a round pool in the middle of the stone room, and the water in the pool was slightly red, as if it contained blood. Looking out of the pool, he found that there were hundreds of tiny pipes around the pool. A dark red liquid slowly flowed out of the pipes and into the pool. He frowned as he approached the pipes and sniffed them. "This is blood!" His expression darkened and he looked at the pipes. He saw that the pipes extended beyond the room into the darkness. He slowed down, held his breath, and quietly walked out of the stone room. Not far away, he was astonished when he saw the scene in front of him. There were narrow and dirty cells outside the stone room. Based on an estimate, there were more than a hundred of these cells. Half of these cells had a prisoner in it. The pipes in the pool were attached to these prisoners. Faintly, one could see the blood in the prisoner''s body flowed into the pool along the pipes. Such a scene made Fade''s heart sink. "Could these prisoners be the source of the spirit liquid in Skytop Spring?" "The spiritual energy is extracted from their blood so that the experts of the Three Pces can practice." Thinking of this, he felt ufortable and his eyes sank. "From the looks of it, this is very likely the dungeon beneath the Three Pces. Then, it is very likely that arrow, whom Master asked me to to send a message to, is here." Suddenly, he shivered and began to search carefully. However, since he only knew the other party''s name and had no other information, the search was rather tedious. He was left with no choice but to ask the prisoners one by one. Moreover, he was worried that the prisoners in the cells would make some movements or call for guards. He had to be very careful and had to be alert while asking, in case of any idents. He asked nearly forty people, but his efforts were futile. Most of the prisoners were on theirst breaths. They were in a daze and couldn''t respond to him at all. The rest of the prisoners who were still awake, almost all had dull and numb eyes. In the face of Fade''s question, they only stared at him nkly. After these inquiries, he was a little apprehensive. "If Yarrow is in such a state, then I won''t be able to find him at all!" Just when he was puzzled, a faint voice came to his ears. "Young man, are you looking for Yarrow?" Hearing the voice, Fade was shocked. He immediately turned his head, tensed up, and got ready to fight. However, the soft voice seemed to be rxed. "Don''t worry, young man. I mean no harm." Hearing the voice again, Fade followed his ears and headed towards the source of the voice. Soon, he found a cell at the end. Compared to the narrow and dirty cells, this cell was twice as big and very clean. There were chairs, beds, various daily necessities, and even a table full of food. If not for the sturdy metal bars on the outside, no one would be able to tell that this was a cell. In this luxurious cell, an elder in his sixties sat at the table, eating the food and drinking the wine in his hand, looking like he was having a good time. "Sir, were you talking just now?" Fade asked carefully. The elder took another sip of wine and smiled at him, asking, "Besides me, is there anyone else talking to you?" "This.. Sir, you..." Fade was thinking about what to say. After all, this was the dungeon of the Three Pces. Thus, he had to be careful. Chapter 2750 Chapter 2750 ? Looking at Fade''s cautious appearance, the elder waved to him and said, "Boy, don''t be so nervous. No onees to this d*mned ce." "Who are you and what brings you here?" "I..." Fade rolled his eyes as he thought of an answer. However, the elder said directly, "Boy, you were looking for me. I am Yarrow." "What!" Fade was shocked. He looked at the elder, still skeptical. "You''re Yarrow?" "You don''t believe me?" The elder raised his eyebrows and said, "Go ahead and speak. Who sent you here? What can I do for you?" Fade didn''t mention his master''s name, but rolled his eyes and said, "Since you are Yarrow, then I will speak. Mr. Firstson sent me here and he also sent a message to you!" Hearing Fade''s words, the elder shook his head, looked at him and said, "Boy, you''re not being honest." "If you were really sent by Firstson, why are you so sneaky? Juste down. After all, he locked me up." "The more you act like this, the more it proves that you weren''t sent by him. I''m guessing you''re part of Double des, right?" Fade was surprised when he heard these words. After confirming the other party''s identity, he cupped his hands toward the elder and said, "Mr. Gu, I''vecked manners. It''s just that I have no choice but to be cautious in such a ce." "Well, I don''t me you." Yarrow waved his hand and said, "Since you are part of Double des, then you should''ve been sent by Aldred Hsuanyuen, right? Tell me, why is he looking for me?" "Uh..." Fade was slightly startled. He was even able to confirm the identity of the other party. After all, since he knew the name of his master and Double des, it was almost impossible that he was pretending to be Yarrow. "Mr. Gu, Aldred Hsuanyuen is my master. I came here because he gave me a task. He asked me to bring you a message." "A message? What message?" Yarrow asked. Fade paused slightly and said, "He asked me to tell you to persist for another thirty years. It will seed in at most thirty years." "Thirty years. It''ll seed in another thirty years. Is that true?" After hearing the message, Yarrow sighed. He picked up the bottle and took a big gulp of wine. Tears were evident at the corners of his eyes.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Fade saw the elder''s mixed emotions. He didn''t say anything but waited outside quietly. When Yarrow finished his wine, he let out a long sigh. He turned towards Fade and said, "Boy, I''ve received the message. If you see your master, tell him that I''ve been here for so many years. Thirty years will pass in the blink of an eye." "Okay!" Fade answered, cupping one hand in the other before his chest. Yarrow looked him up and down and said with a smile, "This dungeon is under Skytop Pce. You''re good to be able to enter this ce. Tell me about yourself." Fade paused slightly, and then told Yarrow about his participation in Prohibition Ind, the eptance of his master''s task, and his participation in the Contest of Three Pces. He also told him about his practice at Skytop Spring and finally, how he entered the dungeon. After hearing this, Yarrow couldn''t help butugh and praise him. "You''re good. You have such strength and a bright future at such a young age. That boy, Aldred, is fortunate to have such a disciple." Fade listened with his head bowed and he didn''t say anything. However, he was confused. After all, Yarrow called his master a boy. He seemed to be much older than his master, but it was impossible to tell from his appearance. Yarrow continued, "By the way, they asked you to collect the Frozen Jade Ice in the Ice-sealed Realm. That ce isn''t safe. You have to be careful." "While you''re at Skytop Spring, take advantage of this and absorb more spiritual energy. Practice hard." Hearing this, Fade''s expression changed slightly and he said, "My... My body seems to have reached its limit. I can''t absorb any more spiritual energy. Furthermore, the spirit liquid seems to have been extracted from the bodies of these people in the dungeon. I feel..." Yarrow said, "Don''t overthink. The spiritual energy has been drawn out. It''s a waste not to use it. Use more so that those guys have less. It''s also a fortune for us who are locked up in the dungeon." Fade nodded. Yarrow thought of something and continued, "You said that your body has reached its limit and you can''t absorb more spiritual energy. How about this? I''ll teach you a cultivation technique. After you learn it, you should be able to absorb more spiritual energy." "Ah!" Fade was stunned. Yarrow said, "This cultivation technique is called ''Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture''. It''s..." Fade concentrated and carefully memorized this technique. The content of the cultivation technique wasn''t borate, and it wasn''t long before he remembered it. Although he hadn''t started practicing yet, he found that this cultivation technique was absolutely extraordinary after a little pondering. It was more exquisite and profound than all kinds of Heaven Level cultivation techniques he had encountered outside. It was even linked by Infinitely Threads to The Kong Fu of Jiu Yang that he practiced. Yarrow watched as Fade memorized it and said, "The Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture'' is mainly used to refine one''s body. It can temper one''s body with spiritual energy, making one''s body stronger and more capable of absorbing more spiritual energy." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes lit up. He thought that his problem was that he couldn''t absorb more spiritual energy. However, the elder showed him a technique which was targeted at training his body. The cultivation technique of absorbing spiritual energy was suitable. Yarrow looked at him and continued, "Besides, the ''Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture'' isn''t an ordinary body refining technique. It is very exquisite. Even I have not practiced it to its limits." "The ''Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture'', as its name implies, states that the cultivators will be like legendary divine birds and phoenixes, reborn in mes, rising to nirvana." "The entire technique is divided into nine levels. Every time you sessfully cultivate a level, you will be able to strengthen your body, a phoenix reborn in a fire. If you fe cultivate to the ninth level, you will seed in rebirth and reach the l¨¦gendary level. Your flesh will be unbreakable and invincible." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "At that time, you can smash any enemy with your strong and invincible body without any use of spiritual energy." Fade''s eyes were almost bursting out mes of excitement at that moment, and his whole body was trembling from excitement. "It... It''s so powerful!" His voice trembled and he stuttered from excitement. Chapter 2751 Chapter 2751 ? Seeing this, Yarrow smiled and said, "There''s nothing wrong with being strong, but don''t be too ambitious. This cultivation technique isn''t easy to practice. You need ten times the amount of spiritual energy in each level to move on to the next one. Moreover, the process of body refining isn''t easy to bear. It''s like a Fiery me burning one''s body, and it''s extremely painful." "If your foundations aren''t solid, you will not be reborn in the phoenix mes, but will be burnt to ashes by the Fiery me." Hearing this, Fade''s expression became solemn. He nodded and said, "Mr. Gu, I will remember to be careful." Then, he asked carefully, "Mr. Gu, which level of the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture have you reached?" Hearing this question, Yarrow sighed and said, "I''ve been training hard for so many years, but I''ve only been able to reach the sixth level. I have no hope of reaching the seventh level with my aptitude." "The sixth level!" Fade was a little emotional, but at the same time, he revealed a look of doubt. He looked at Yarrow and asked, "Mr. Gu, you are so strong. Why are you locked up here? Can''t you break out from the dungeon? Let''s escape together." Hearing this, Yarrow''s face sank slightly. He sighed, "It''s a long story. Too many things have happened back then and too many people are involved. When the time is right, your master or I will tell you." "As for escaping, I''m not the same as I was in the past. My power has dropped drastically and I can''t break through this cell." Yarrow''s words were filled with regret and disappointment. Fade pursed his lips, slightly dissatisfied in his heart. He gathered his positive energy and struck at the railings of the cell. However, there was ayer of light on the railing which dissolved his attacks. The railing, however, remained still without any damage. He tried a few more times, but even if he used the martial essence in the elixir core, he could not break the railings. In the end, he had no choice but to bid farewell to Yarrow. He returned to the stone room, took a deep breath, and dived into the dark red water to start his return journey. With a crash, he came out of the spiritual spring. It was silent all around. His coat was still where he left it around the spiritual spring. It seemed that no one came here and no one found out that he had been in the spring and had reached the dungeon. Of course,e to think about this, it was normal. After all, Skytop Spring was the forbidden area of Skytop Pce. No one dared to simplye here. Initially, Fade''s body had already reached its limit, but now that he had obtained the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture from Yarrow, he was in no hurry to leave. Once again, he immersed himself in the spiritual spring and began to practice the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture in his mind. It had to be said that hisprehension ability was quite good. Along with the vague connection with the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture through the Kong Fu of Jiu Yang, he quickly cultivated the first level of the ''Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture''. ording to the description of the cultivation technique, he used the spiritual energy in his body to refine his flesh and muscles. The first thing he tried was the muscles on his right hand. He controlled the muscles and absorbed the spiritual energy in his body. Not long after, the muscle cells that had absorbed the spiritual energy began to swell and heat up. For a moment, he had an illusion that his right hand seemed to be aze. An unspeakable intense pain was transmitted from his right hand to his brain, which made his cheeks twitch fiercely. He couldn''t help gasping. Although he had prepared himself after hearing Yarrow''s words, when the pain of body refining really happened, he almost cried out in pain. He quickly used wood essence, sending out a cool and gentle breeze, relieving the pain in the muscle cells of his right hand. Just like that, the muscles in his right hand burned the spiritual energy in his body to refine itself, while constantly absorbing the spiritual energy into his body. After an unknown period of time, when he finished his first Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture cultivation, he almost copsed into the spring water. After a while, Fade finally recovered. He lifted his right hand and looked at it in front of his eyes, but there seemed to be no difference. He couldn''t see anything unusual from the outside. However, he gathered his strength slightly and looked ahead. With a bang, he threw a punch. Suddenly, a strong force came from his right hand. His fist smashed into a hard rock by the side of the spring, turning it into powder. "It''s so powerful!" He was happy and excited at such a scene. Although with his strength, smashing a rock wasn''t amazing at all. However, now, the situation was different. His punch only contained the strength of his body and he did not use a single bit of positive energy. Moreover, he didn''t even use all of his physical strength. He simply punched out casually.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, his simple punch smashed the hard rock into powder, which was enough to show the tremendous power of his right hand at the moment. If he punched with all his strength, he was even confident that he could smash a hill with one punch. Thinking of this, he was extremely excited. "This Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture is indeed miraculous!" In his excitement, he didn''t waste any time. He quickly held his breath and focused, once again cultivating the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture to refine the other parts of his body. n Under thebination of pain and excitement, he cultivated tirelessly in the spiritual spring. A weekter, he slowly opened his eyes in pain. Just simply standing caused him to stumble and he almost fell to the ground. However, he soon adjusted himself and stood firmly in the spiritual spring. He knew that this situation was caused by the improvement of his physical strength. After stretching his body, Fade felt that his body was full of strength, as if it was going to burst out of his body. He knew that he had almost reached his limit with this training. He needed to rest for a period of e time so that his body could adapt to and digest the power before he could start training again. "I''ve gained a lot this time!" He stepped out of the spiritual spring with happiness written all over his face. As he walked, he noticed something unusual. At his feet, the spiritual spring water, which was originally full, was only filled halfway, and the water fell more than ten centimeters. Chapter 2752 Chapter 2752 ? "Just cultivating the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture once consumed so much spirit liquid!" Fade was shocked. After all, Fhe had been immersed in the spiritual spring and cultivating for a month, but it didn''t seem like there was a difference in the water level. However, now, after only a week''s cultivation, the water level had already fallen by half. The consumption had given him a huge shock. "If Firstson sees this, he wouldn''t be suspicious, would he?" He was slightly worried. However, when he saw bubbles rising to the surface, his heart calmed down. "The spirit liquid is constantly replenishing. It should be able to replenish to its original amount." "I just hope that the three Pce Masters won''te over in the meantime!" He hoped in his heart then put on his clothes and left. The guards brought him away and then informed the three Pce Masters of his situation. The three Pce Masters walked in front of him and encouraged him with a smile, but they didn''t find anything unusual. After a short conversation, Firstson patted Fade on the shoulder and said, "Go back and get ready. Tonight, I''ll prepare a farewell dinner for you. Hopefully you can return safely from the Ice-sealed Realm." "Thank you, Master Firstson!" Fade said gratefully and then left. Janus, Camelia, and the others greeted him with questions when he returned to Green Wood Hall. The farewell dinner was held in Skytop Pce that night. The chiefs of the Sixteen Inner Hall, as well as the candidates from each hall participating in the Contest of Three Pces, were all present. Firstson praised Fade in public, wished him a good harvest in the Ice- sealed Realm, and finally raised his ss. Immediately, everyone became excited. Everyone raised their sses and drank together. The faces of everyone present were full of excitement. Among the excited expressions, there was a different one. Ichigo''s eyes were filled with anger and jealousy. He looked at Fade, pursed his lips, and whispered to himself, "Just what the hell did that kid do to make Master Firstson think so highly of him? He even personally held a farewell dinner for him." Many people had simr questions and feelings of jealousy, but they didn''t dare to say them out loud. The farewell dinner ended in excitement. Fade originally wanted to bid farewell to the people from Green Wood Hall and leave. However, at thest moment, Firstson stopped him and said, "Fade, wait a minute." "Okay!" Fade stopped. After everyone left, only the three Pce Masters and Fade remained in the hall. Firstson looked at him with a smile and asked, "How was the dinner?" "Very good! Thank you, Master Firstson." Fade cupped his hands in gratitude. Firstson waved his hand and said, "You are part of Prohibition Ind and a rare genius. That''s what I should do." Upon hearing this, Fade became excited again. He hurriedly bowed and said, "Master, I''ll do whatever you ask of me." "Don''t be so serious!" Firstson waved his hand and smiled at him. "I asked you to stay because I have something to tell you." After a pause Firstson looked at him and said, "This time, you''re going to the Ice-sealed Realm. Besides collecting the Frozen Jade Ice, if you have extra energy, you can pay attention to a treasure called the Ice Sout Pearl." "Ice Soul Pearl?" Fade had a puzzled look on his face. Firstson continued, "The Ice Soul Pearl is a treasure that Prohibition Ind lost in the Ice-sealed Realm jn the early years. If you encounter you can bring it back. If you seed, it will be a great ovel contribution. Us three brothers will not be stingy with the reward." "A treasure that was lost in the Ice-sealed Realm? The three Pce Masters are so powerful so why don''t you search for them yourself? What''s the secret behind this?" For a moment, a series of questions crossed Fade''s mind. However, he didn''t show it. Instead, he said with a sincere expression, "I will follow your advice, Master. I will try my best to find the Ice Soul Pearl for Prohibition Ind." "That''s good!" Firstson nodded and said, "Of course, your safety is the most important." "Thank you, Master Firstson!" Fade replied. "Well, it''s gettingte. Go back and rest. You''ll set off the next day," Firstson said. Fade cupped his hands and left. However, just as he was about to leave the hall, suddenly, Master Secondson, who had a slim figure and a cold expression on his face, questioned, "Fade, do you know Double des?" Hearing this, Fade was shocked and revealed a strange look on his face. The three Pce Masters'' expressions changed when they saw this. Secondson''s cold expression became even colder.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "You know Double des?" Secondson stared at his hands and asked again. Fade''s heart skipped a beat as he was shocked by Secondson''s sudden question. He thought that him visiting Yarrow in the dungeon had been discovered. However, on second thought, he didn''t feel like that was the case. He calmed down immediately and turned to look at Secondson, saying, "Master Secondson, I do know about Double des." "Yes, how did you know?" Secondson continued to ask. His eyes were aggressive as if he wanted to pierce through him. Fade showed a frightened expression and his voice trembled slightly. He hurriedly said, "Master, it was Janus who told me about it. ve Last time, when I first joined Green Wood Hall, he told me a lot of things about Prohibition Ind. He instructed me to pay attention to the members of the Double des organization. He said that they were the enemies of Prohibition Ind. If I met them, I should kill them if I could, but if I couldn''t, I had to report back to Prohibition Ind." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Is that what Janus told you?" Secondson narrowed his eyes and he stared at Fade skeptically. Fade quickly added, "Master Secondson, I don''t dare to lie. This matter is absolutely true. Janus has indeed told me. If you don''t believe it, you can invite Janus to confront him about it." Secondson was silent. He stared at Fade and said nothing. For a moment, the atmosphere in the hall tensed up. Seeing the atmosphere tensing up, Thirdson chuckled and said, "Since it was Janus who told you, we will believe it." "Fade, Master Secondson only asked this because he was worried about your safety. There are Double des members in the Ice-sealed Realm. You should be careful inside, okay?" "I understand. Thank you, Master, for your reminder." Fade cupped his hands in gratitude. Before Secondson could say anything, Firstson spoke, "Alright, there''s nothing else. You can leave!" "Okay!" Fade excused himself. This time, there was no incident and he left the Skytop Pce sessfully. Chapter 2753 Chapter 2753 ? Just after Fade left, in the hall of the Skytop Pce. Firstson looked at Secondson with dissatisfaction and said, "Secondson, what were you doing just now? I tried so hard to make a good impression for you, but you ruined it with your question." "Now, that boy might have some other ideas about us three." Secondson''s face remained cold. "Firstson, I''ve always had a feeling that there is something wrong with that guy, so I wanted to test him." "In all these years, they haven''t died. Coupled with Double des'' harassment, our n has been dyed time and time again. I have to be on guard." "Are you suspecting that the kid is a Double des member?" Firstson asked. Secondson said coldly, "There''s a possibility." "Probably not. We have checked that guy''s out. There is nothing unusual," Firstson stated. "But..." Secondson was still skeptical. At this time, the fat Thirdson spoke, "Secondson, I know that Mad Dragon Hall is your descendant, but you can''t still be hung up on Hadar''s death!" Secondson turned his head and red at him. "Thirdson, are you implying that I''m taking this opportunity to take personal revenge?" "Secondson, I don''t mean that. I just said it casually." Thirdson hurriedly waved his hand. Secondson snorted and said, "If I want to kill Fade, why bother? I''ll kill him myself. I think so much for the sake of our Prohibition Ind and our great cause." "Well, well, I believe you," Thirdson nodded and said hurriedly. However, this attitude made Secondson''s frown deepen, and his eyes became serious. Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, Firstson shouted in a low voice, "That''s enough. Don''t quarrel. It''s for the sake of the great cause. There is no need to quarrel about such small things. Once the great cause seeds, we don''t have to be like prisoners in this cage." "Yes, Firstson!" Secondson and Thirdson said in unison and then left. In Ground Evil Pce, the moment Secondson returned, Ichigo weed him excitedly. "Master Secondson, what happened? Fade..." "Shut up, you worthless thing!" Secondson bellowed, frightening him. "Master Secondson, I-L." Ichigo trembled and didn''t know what to say. After a while, Secondson waved his hand and said, "Okay, let''s talk about it." Ichigo then asked carefully, "Master Secondson, do you know what happened to Fade?" Secondson said with a sullen face, "Firstson and Thirdson think highly of that guy. Thirdson even almost quarreled with me." "This..." Ichigo''s expression changed and he looked surprised. "How? How could Master Firstson and Master Thirdson think so highly of him?" Secondson spat coldly, "Don''t talk nonsense." Ichigo looked at him and said in a low voice, "Master Secondson, what should we do now? As one of the Martial Halls since the beginning of Prohibition Ind, Mad Dragon Pce was actually bullied by an outsider. If we can''t fight back, wouldn''t it be a joke if this news were to spread?" Secondson remained silent, but the expression on his face became colder. Ichigo nced at him and probed, "Master Seconds why don''t we cut him down first and report itter, and then well crack that kid. At that time, even if Master Firstson and Master Thirdson are unhappy, they won''t make things difficult for you because of a kid." Secondson red at him and said without any hesitation, "That''s impossible. Firstson and Thirdson won''t agree. Besides, that kid is still useful." "Uhh... Then... Then..." Ichigo''s eyes lit up as he spoke, "MasterN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Secondson, isn''t that kid going to the Ice-sealed Realm? Taruca of Mad Dragon Hall is currently in the Ice- sealed Realm. If the Jin family is destroyed, the news of Hadar''s death will be reported to Taruca. He will definitely take action then." Hearing this, Secondson''s eyes lit up. After a moment of silence, he said, "Go inform them, and ask some reliable people to inform the relevant personnel in the Ice-sealed Tower." Hearing this, Ichigo couldn''t help showing a hint of excitement on his face. He immediately nodded and said, "Master Secondson, I''ll do it right away." "Go then!" Secondson waved his hand and watched as Ichigo left. He whispered to himself, "After being imprisoned for so many years, Firstson and Thirdson have be softies. Hmph!" The next day, Fade left Prohibition Ind after bidding farewell to the people. He didn''t stop and headed north. When a piece of heavy ice appeared in front of him, the escort responsible for sending him to Prohibition Ind said, "We are reaching soon." "The Ice- sealed Realm is here!" Fade looked at the pieces of ice in front of him, but he didn''t seem to see the Ice-sealed Realm. The escort smiled and exined, "The Ice-sealed Realm is further in. I''m responsible for sending you to the Ice-sealed Tower. As for the next step, the Ice-sealed Tower will handle it for you." "The Ice- sealed Tower?" Hearing another unfamiliar word, Fade revealed an inquiring expression. The escort was patient and exined, "The Ice- sealed Tower is an assembly point built outside the Ice-sealed Realm." "Many experts who have explored the Ice-sealed Realm for a long time will gather in the Ice- sealed Tower to exchange information, supply materials, and take a short break." "An inn!" Fade thought of a word. The escort nodded. "You can put it that way." "Wasn''t it said that only experts close to the Lord Level would be able to head towards the Ice-sealed Realm? Are there that many of them? Is it necessary to build an Ice-sealed Tower here?" Fade said. The escort said, "Of course Lord Level experts are very rare, but there are billions of people in the world, and as time passed, there are still quite a few people who are qualified to enter the Ice-sealed Realm." "As far as I know, there are more than two hundred people living in the Ice-sealed Tower for longer periods. Including the experts of the Ice-sealed Realm, there should be more than three hundred people." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but be slightly surprised. After all, three hundred Lord Level experts were a terrifying force no matter where they were ced. Seeing Fade''s surprised expression, the escort smiled and continued, "These people are basically top experts all over the world. There are martial arts families with hundreds of years of inheritance. In order to make their children improve themselves, they are specially allowed to refine themselves in the Ice-sealed Realm." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "There''s also someone who is reaching the end of his life. He''s a desperado who''s going to fight for hisst chance of survival." "Of course, there are also experts who came here purely out of curiosity or for the sake of treasure hunting." "These people are not to be trifled with. Mr. Chen, you must be careful in the Ice-sealed Tower." Hearing this, Fade nodded and became serious. Chapter 2754 Chapter 2754 ? Seeing this, the escort also exined, "However, Mr. Chen, you don''t have to worry too much. You''re part of Prohibition Ind. The experts in the Ice- sealed Tower dare not provoke us." "Besides, Prohibition Ind contributed a lot when the Ice-sealed Tower was first built. Now, half of the managers belong to Prohibition Ind. Thus, Mr. Chen, you don''t need to be too nervous." Fade nodded and looked ahead. His eyes became more hopeful. "I understand!" Both of them turned over a snow-covered hillside and suddenly saw the light in front of them.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. A huge and antique four-story building stood on the snow. Ice and snow covered the surroundings, and the cold wind howled. However, the building was shining with warm yellow light. Just a nce made people feel warm and they quickened their footsteps. "This is the Ice- sealed Tower." The escort pointed to the building. Both of them walked to the front of the Ice-sealed Tower. The escort spoke to the people inside the building. After confirming their identities, he bid farewell to Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, this is where I leave you. Good luck to you!" "Thank you!" Fade expressed his gratitude, and then entered the Ice- sealed Tower under the vignt eyes of the guards at the door. Outside, the escort''s mouth twitched as he watched Fade enter the Ice-sealed Tower. He whispered to himself, "Mr. Chen, this is Master Secondson''smand. If you turn into a ghost, don''te looking for me!" After that, the escort quickened his pace, turned around, and walked into the ice and snow without looking back. As soon as Fade entered the Ice- sealed Tower, he felt a burning warmth wash over him. He even felt a little hot. He passed through the gate and entered the lobby on the first floor. In an instant, a loud noise came to his ears. Looking around, in the huge hall, there were some people drinking and boxing, some people gambling, and some even holding women in their arms and kissing them in public. If he hadn''t known in advance that the people here were all experts, he might have thought that he had entered a lowly tavern. It was quite noisy! His entrance caused the noisy scene to pause for a moment. Dozens of people in the hall turned their eyes to look at him. He ignored the gazes of these people and walked to the counter with a straight face. He spoke to a young man who was dressed up as a waiter, "This is my certificate. Please give me a room." The waiter also looked at him curiously. At that moment, he was brought to his senses by Fade''s voice. He took Fade''s certificate, checked it, and quickly booked a room for him. "Room B on the third floor, sir!" Hearing this, many people in the hall were surprised and looked at Fade more intently. At the same time, the sound of discussion buzzed. "Who is that guy? He can actually live in Room B on the third floor. His identity isn''t ordinary!" "The fourth floor is for famous Lord Level experts. The third floor is only essible to famous disciples or Lord Level geniuses! That kid doesn''t seem to have reached the Lord Level yet!" "Did they mix up the rooms?" "If anyone is interested, go ahead and test that brat''s background." Amidst the discussions, a blonde man whistled to a table in the corner and teased, "Beauty, that guy seems to be Chinese. Do you know him?" For a moment, everyone''s gazes turned to the table in the corner. Several men didn''t hide their greedy look. They stared at the two women in traditional Chinese costumes. Their eyes seemed as if they wanted to pierce through their clothes. The expressions of the Chinese women on that table suddenly sank and turned cold. Among them, a young man dressed like an ancient schr, wearing a white gown and holding a long sword, frowned. His eyes were filled with anger. He was about to m the table. However, at the crucial moment, a long-haired woman opposite the schr-like man said, "Jacory, don''t be impulsive." "Jacinth, those foreign guys are disrespectful towards you and Irene. We must teach them a lesson." The man named Jacory sounded angry and agitated. On his other side, a woman with two cute braids wrinkled her nose and said, "Jacinth, those people have gone overboard. It''s normal for Jacory to teach them a lesson." Jacinth, who had long hair, looked at the two and whispered, "Don''t forget what this ce is. This is the Ice-sealed Tower. Those who cane here aren''t ordinary." "Besides, it''s both your first timeing to the Ice- sealed Realm. Don''t cause trouble," she added sincerely. Jacory frowned and said unhappily, "Jacinth, they provoked us first, so why can''t we fight back? We have practiced martial arts for many years and it''s not to be bullied outside." Irene, the one with two braids, widened her eyes and nodded. "Jacory is right. We are the descendants of the Final Sword Manor. Our master asked us to train to carry forward the sword el.ne techniques of our Final Sword Manor." "World, allow me to do it!" Jacory was eager. He held the sword hilt with his right hand and was ready to make a move. "Moreover, when we first arrived, the outsiders were already disrespectful towards Jacinth and Irene. We can''t tolerate them anymore. Otherwise, they will think that our Final Sword Manor can be easily bullied." "Jacory, go for it!" Irene pped her hands, as if she wanted him to do something. Seeing this, Jacinth was also a little anxious. She quickly got up and pulled him, whispering, "Don''t be impulsive. These people aren''t easy to deal with." "Jacinth!" The two of them looked at her. Jacinth said in a low voice, "I''ve been here twice and have met them before so I know them." "That fatty over there is called Munchy. He has almost thirty years of experience in the Ice-Sealed Realm. Moreover, it''s said that for thirty years, there were twelve Lord Level experts who died at his hands. His current strength is already very close to that of a Lord Level expert. Even against a Lord Levebmartial artist, he wouldn''t be at a disadvantage." "Wow, he''s so awesome!" "Can that fatty really beat a Lord Level expert?" The two of them looked surprised. Chapter 2755 Chapter 2755 ? "Of course he can." Jacinth nodded and continued, "Look at the old man with rotten teeth who drank with the fat man. His nickname is Decay, and he is from Southeast Asia. He looks sloppy, but I heard that his martial arts was passed down from the head ck magic master in Southeast Asia, and his ck magic is ghost- like. He gave his enemies painful deaths." "In terms of strength, Decay may not be as good as Munchy. However, if we were to talk about how terrifying he is, I can say that this ck magic practitioner is much more terrifying. The people here once said that they would rather be crushed by Munchy than be targeted by Decay." Hearing this, Jacory and Irene took deep breaths. Fear was evident on their faces. Jacinth continued, "The other people here are all good at martial arts. Each of them has their own strengths, so don''t provoke them." "Then, what about the blonde man who spoke?" Jacory asked, ncing at the man who looked provocative. He felt that the blonde man looked the most normal. Unexpectedly, after Jacinth heard this, she lowered her voice and said, "That blonde man is Skr. He is more terrifying than those people I just mentioned." "What? No way!" "Jacinth, he doesn''t look very powerful!" Jacinth said, "Skr doesn''t look very powerful. His strength is only close to that of a Lord Level expert. He is even weaker than Munchy or Decay, but in this ce, almost no one dares to provoke him, and they even faintly take him as their leader." "Why is that?" Both of them asked in unison. Jacinth answered in a low voice, "It''s very simple. He is from Micovia''s Illuminate Association. The Illuminate Association is Micovia''s most powerful sect. Their strength is unparalleled and they have many experts. It''s said that the Lord Level experts in the Illuminate Association exceed two digits." "More than ten Lord Level experts in the same sect. Th-This can''t be possible!" Jacory felt that this was rather unbelievable. Jacinth said, "Even if it isn''t true, one thing is certain. There are two Lord Level experts of the Illuminate Association in the Ice-sealed Realm. One of them is Skr''s father." "He has Lord Level strength. With a Lord Level expert as his father and the support of the Illuminate Association, do you think anyone would dare to provoke such a person?" Hearing this, Jacory and Irene were speechless. After all, although the Final Sword Manor was formidable, only their master was a Lord level expert. Initially, they''d thought they were powerful. However, inparison to the Illuminate Association, they were far from powerful. For a moment, both of them were stunned. Jacory''s right hand that held the sword hilt involuntarily loosened. Irene, who was originally full of excitement, now showed a bitter and fearful expression. Jacinth was relieved to see that she had finally persuaded them. At that moment, Skr seemed a little impatient. He grabbed a teacup filled with tea and threw it directly at them. "D*mn, didn''t you hear me? Why are you silent!" The teacup thrown out by a Lord Level expert was naturally urate and fast. Itnded on Jacinth''s table and exploded. Immediately, the tea mixed with the food on the table sshed on the three of them, and they were in a mess. Skr and the others burst outughing. Jacory and Irene, who had just calmed down, looked sullen and almost became angry again. However, Jacinth held on to the two of them and showed them a look. Then, she forced a smile and said, "Mr. Skr, we don''t know the person you mentioned." "If you don''t know him, then just say it. Why were you dawdling for so long? Are you looking down on me?" Skr asked in a deep voice. Her expression changed slightly and she quickly exined, "Mr. Skr, we didn''t mean that." "If that''s not what you meant, then what do you mean?" He snorted coldly. She looked anxious and wanted to exin. However, he didn''t give her a chance at all. He said immediately, "Don''t look for excuses. This matter can be either big or small. It''s up to you to decide!" "What is small?" She asked. He revealed ascivious look. He swept his gaze across Jacinth and Irene and said, "It''s very simple. You only need to y with me for a few and this matter will be foten." Content belongs to "What!" Jacory''s expression changed drastically. "That''s impossible!" Irene immediately voiced out. Jacinth''s expression also darkened. When Skr saw this, he snorted coldly and said, "If you''re not willing, then this matter will be big." "I''m not afraid of fighting. Munchy, Decay, and the others all listen tome here. Even if you bring out the swordsmen of the Final Sword Manor, my father and the Illuminate Association will not be afraid." "It''s up to you if you want this matter to be big or small!" After saying that, he crossed his arms and looked like he was watching a good show. Jacinth''s face was ashen and her expression was very ugly. "Jacinth, you absolutely can''t agree to this kind of thing." "Jacinth, I don''t want to be insulted even if I die." Jacory and Irene looked determined. However, Skr said with a smile, "With me here, it won''t be so easy to die." "I''m giving you a choice now. If you really anger me, I''ll ask Decay to use his ck magic so that you wil climb into my bed obediently. It''ll be a different story then." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Standing by the side, Decayughed and said, "I have a few toys in my hand and I want to try them. Thank you, Mr. Skr, for giving me an opportunity!" "You..." At this moment, besides Jacory and Irene, Jacinth, who was calm, changed her expression. Jacinth and Irene couldn''t help but turn pale at the thought of them being under the control of Decay and being humiliated. When Skr saw this, he sneered triumphantly. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and said, "Have you decided yet? My patience is limited." "We... We..." Jacinth and Irene''s faces turned pale, and their bodies couldn''t help but tremble. As for Jacory, he gnashed his teeth in anger and couldn''t bear it anymore. He pulled out his sword, drew out a crescent- moon- like silver light, and shed at Skr. However, before Jacory''s sword could reach him...This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The fat Munchy appeared in front of Skr in a sh like an agile monkey. With a bang, he blocked Jacory''s attack with his giant hammer. He didn''t stop there. He swung the giant hammer and made an arc. With a bang, it hit Jacory in the chest. Chapter 2756 Chapter 2756 ? The tremendous force sent Jacory flying. Blood and screams were in the air, and finally, there was the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground. Jacinth and Irene eximed, and their faces were pale. "Jacory!" The two of them wanted to check on him, who was injured and vomiting blood, but before they could move, Skr stopped them. He spoke with an evil smile on his face, "Time''s up. It''s your final chance to choose." Jacinth pursed her lips and shielded Irene behind her. Her right hand fell on the sword at her waist. Seeing this, Skr sneered. "Are you ready to take action? It seems that I have to be serious today!" After he finished, he let out a sigh, and a majestic aura rose from him. At the same time, Munchy, Decay, and many other martial artists all activated their positive energy and rushed towards Jacinth and Irene. Just as the fight was about to begin, a voice suddenly rang out. "All of you better stop!" Then, a figure slowly walked over. Everyone turned to look at him and their eyes turned cold. "Is that the boy from just now?" "Sure enough, he''s Chinese!" Jacinth and Irene were also shocked and they looked at the person heading in their direction. "That man ising over." "Is he going to help us?" At that moment, Fade strode over with an angry expression. He had heard about the Ice-sealed Tower''s power from the escort before, so he wanted to keep a low profile and not cause trouble inside the building. He wanted to go to the Ice-sealed Tower as soon as possible toplete the mission without causing any extra trouble. However, to his surprise, things always came to him despite his efforts to keep a low profile. A group of people, with him as the topic of discussion, were about to fight. Obviously, it was the people from his country who were being bullied. In this regard, Fade couldn''t stand it anymore, so he came over. When Skr saw him approaching, his eyes narrowed and his expression sank. Originally, he mentioned Fade just as an introduction. His real targets had always been the two female disciples of the Final Sword Manor. After all, since the three people from the Final Sword Manor came here a few days ago, he had been staring at them. He had always wanted to have his fun with the two girls. However, he had never had a good opportunity. That day, he used Fade, a neer, as an excuse to find a way to break through and force them to submit. Unexpectedly, Fade, the neer, didn''t know what was good for him. He actually stood up for the people of the Final Sword Manor. This time, Skr found this funny. He turned to look at Fade. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and asked, "Are you talking to me?" At the same time, Munchy, Decay, and the others also turned around and red at him. In this regard, Fade wasn''t afraid at all. He just looked at them quietly and nodded, "That''s right." Hearing this, Skr narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "Who are you to ask us to stop?" Fade nced in the direction of Jacinth and Irene and said, "It seems that you mentioned me just now so I think this matter is rted to me. Thus, I stood out." "Rted to you!" Skrughed and immediately said in a deep voice "Kid, I''m telling you now that this has nothing to do with you. Get out of as far as you can. It''s none of your business, so get lost." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Munchy, Decay, and the others also shouted aggressively. Such a situation made Jacinth and Irene nervous. They were both looking forward to Fade saving them but were also worried that he would be attacked at the same time. For a time, their hearts were troubled. At this moment, facing Skr''s scolding, Fade shook his head. He felt a little ridiculous and helpless. Originally, he didn''t intend to cause trouble, but now, it seemed that he still got into trouble. Since that was the case, he didn''t waste any time. He took a step forward and threw a punch at Skr. This punch was very fast even without him using his positive energy. Therefore, Skr, Munchy, Decay, and the rest couldn''t react at all. By the time they realized what was happening, Fade''s fist had already arrived in front of Skr. However, Skr was only a little surprised. Soon after, a cold smile appeared on his face. He wasn''t as strong as Munchy and Decay who had been in the Ice- sealed Realm for decades, but after all, he was the top-tier second generation of Illuminate Association, and he was still very strong. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Besides, Fade''s punch had no positive energy at all. It was purely physical strength. Although he was very fast, in Skr''s eyes, the power of this punch wasn''t worth mentioning at all. Therefore, the corners of his mouth curled into a cold smile. He straightened his chest and gathered his positive energy, preparing to retaliate to this punch. He had even imagined the scene of his Vital Shield breaking Fade''s arm. However, just as he was feeling confident, Fade''s fist mmed into Skr''s chest. A huge force hit the Vital Shield in front of Skr''s chest. The Vital Shield shook a little, but it wasn''t broken. It was safe and sound. However, the enormous pure physical strength from Fade''s fist was transmitted through the Vital Shield to Skr''s body. In an instant, Skr felt a tremendous force hitting his chest. It felt like a huge hammer was smashing down hard. The huge force broke his ribs and shook his internal organs, which made his expression change drastically. He flew backwards, spurting out a mouthful of blood, before falling heavily to the ground. Fade looked at his fist and nodded gently. He thought to himself, "Not bad. It seems that the effect of cultivating the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture is indeed not bad! I''ve only just started cultivating it for a short period of time, yet my physical body already possesses such strength. Not bad." Meanwhile, when the others saw this, they were all stupefied. After all, they all had simr ideas as Skr. They thought that Fade''s punch wasn''t powerful at all. However, the oue was beyond their expectations. Skr was sent flying by his punch, while Fade remained rooted to the ground, motionless. Munchy and Decay were stunned for a second and then came back to their senses. Instantly, they became furious and fiercely rushed at Fade tounch an attack. "How dare you hit Mr. Skr? You are looking for death." "Go to hell!" In the midst of the rumbling sound, Munchy fiercely smashed with the giant hammer in his hand. Fade''s eyes didn''t move. He gathered his positive energy and threw a punch. The fist with positive energy collided with Munchy''s giant hammer. The tremendous force knocked the giant hammer back. The huge impact with the hammer broke Munchy''s right arm. Chapter 2757 Chapter 2757 ? On the other side, Decay threw out a bone with a foul smell towards Fade.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only This was his ultimate ck magic technique. As long as it was attached to Fade, he would be able to control him and make him his puppet. However, when the bone flew in front of him, Fade coldly snorted and snapped the fingers of his left hand. A crimson me burst out and instantly engulfed the bone, making a crackling sound. In less than ten seconds, the bone was burned into a pile of ashes. Decay''s body trembled and he took several steps back. His face was full of shock as he spoke, "My ultimate technique, you... You actually..." Puff! Fade didn''t waste time talking to him. He activated another me which flew towards Decay. Having witnessed the power of the me, Decay was so scared that he activated his positive energy and retreated. Finally, he managed to dodge the attack. However, at that moment, he was panting heavily, and his face was full of horror. Fade had defeated Munchy and Decay with two sessive moves. He was so powerful that the others were shocked. For a moment, everyone who was ready to pounce on him were angry. Their faces sank at this moment. Fade nced at them and said coldly, "Who else wants to fight?" No one dared to answer. Then, his eyes fell on Skr who was back on his feet with the support of others. He said coldly, "My name is Fade. If you want to get revenge, you can find me. I am in Room B on the third floor." After that, he turned around and walked upstairs with his hands behind his back, as if nothing had happened. The scene was dead silent. It wasn''t until Fadepletely disappeared from the stairs that it gradually became lively. Everyone looked at each other with different expressions in their eyes. They gathered together and started whispering. "That neer is so fierce. He attacked as soon as he arrived. It seems that he is quite powerful!" "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a fierce neer in so many years!" "It looks like that kid is still quite young. Maybe he''ll be the next Single Arm in ten years!" When Single Arm was mentioned, the discussion on the spot became louder. "Although the boy is fierce, he is still far from being Single Arm." "There''s quite a few level gaps between them. Don''tpare them." "Single Arm first arrived at the Ice- sealed Realm fifteen years ago. When he entered the Ice-sealed Tower, he badly injured three Lord Level experts. Their injuries couldn''t be healed so they had no choice but to regretfully withdraw from the Lord Level. Later, in the Ice- sealed Realm, Single Arm collected a million Frozen Jade Ice in ten years. He used it to practice or exchange resources with major organizations. Finally, five years ago, he officially entered the Lord Level before the age of fifty and became a famous expert in the Ice-sealed Realm." "This boy has onlye to fight. Compared to Single Arm, he is still far too weak." "That''s right. Single Arm is someone who dares to confront the ruthless people of an organization alone. If Skr had asked for help from the Illuminate Association, that kid would suffer." Amidst all kinds of discussions, the three people from the Final Sword Manor couldn''t help but talk about what had just happened in a low voice. There was a look of excitement and gratitude on Irene''s face. She said, "Jacinth, Jacory, that man saved us. Let''s go and thank him." Jacory covered his injured chest with his hands and nodded slightly. He said with a serious expression, "That man should also be Chinese. He is a chivalrous person to fight for us in that kind of situation." Hearing this, Jacinth looked hesitant and said, "We should thank him, but I''m afraid that the situation isn''t ideal right now. Skr will definitely not let the matter go. I''m afraid those people around him won''t stand up for him. If we get tose to him now, we will be affected. With our strength, I''m afraid that..." It had to be said that she was very conservative and rational, but a little coldblooded. Jacory moved his mouth and wanted to say something, but when he thought of how he had been sent flying by his opponent with one ine move he felt helpless. He could only shake his head and sigh as he lowered his head dejectedly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org On the other hand, Irene had a firm expression on her face as she pouted. "Jacinth, I understand your concern. However, he still saved our lives. Without him, I''m afraid we''d already be in trouble by now." "Even if there is danger, we can''t treat our savior like this. This is an ungrateful act." After that, she got up and quickly went upstairs. It seemed that she was going to thank Fade in person. Jacinth felt helpless and wanted to stop her, but it was obviously toote. She could only sigh and head up with Jacory. Skr, who saw this scene, widened his cold eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "Two b*tches and that brat. Just you wait. When the timees, I will let you know the consequences of offending me and the Illuminate Association. Hmph!" "Decay, check out who that guy is." After a cold snort, Skr gave an order. Decay nodded and was about to leave. However, at this time, a martial artist next to him suddenly said, "I recalled some recent news when the guy mentioned that his name is Fade, and he is Chinese." "What news?" Skr asked. The martial artist quickly said, "It happened in recent months. Martial artists from various countries jointly attacked his country twice, but they were all defeated by a young martial artist named Fade. At that tinge, he was known as the strongest in the younger generation in the world." "That''s the guy!" Hearing this, everyone was stunned and couldn''t help looking upstairs. Skr frowned unhappily. "That''s it? Who the hell do you think you are? A young Chinese martial artist? How dare you show off in front of us and attack me?" "I''m not afraid of Jaguar, let alone the strongest man in the young generation of his country. Who the hell is he?" "How dare he be so arrogant with such a weak background. He''s looking for death, isn''t he?" However, the martial artist who had just spoken choked and continued, "Everybody, calm down, it''s not over yet." "Fade defeated two foreign martial artists. Later, he forced the major foreign martial arts organizations toe over and apologize. He even destroyed a martial arts center in Knd, shocking the world." "At that time, some people were dissatisfied, but they were all defeated by him. As a result, they had no choice." "Later, he went to Eand and destroyed the Sacred Hall. He even killed the Sacred Lord." Chapter 2758 Chapter 2758 ? Hearing this, Skr and the others'' expressions changed. They looked surprised. "He destroyed the Sacred Hall! How dare that kid!" "Sacred Hall was founded by that master. Could it be that he doesn''t care?" "The Sacred Lord of the Sacred Hall isn''t weak. Is that kid really that capable?" Amidst the doubtful voices, the martial artist continued, "Not only that. At that time, the people who fought with the Sacred Lord were a mutant who was transformed by Micovia''s army with gene medicine, and Dark Dragon, the president of the Skull Mob." "The mutant and Dark Dragon attacked Fade together. As a result, the mutant was smashed to death by him, and Dark Dragon eventually died at Fade''s hands." Hearing this, the people who were just talking about it couldn''t help feeling a little absentminded at the moment. After a pause, they started discussing again. "I heard that Micovia is developing a gene modification. That mutant''s strength is quite good but he was defeated by that guy. Is it true?" "There is no need to mention that kind of artificial trash, but Dark Dragon is a real expert! I still remember that a few years ago, I met him when he came to the Ice- sealed Realm to explore. At that time, his strength had reached at least 7,000 streaks of martial essence." "Not only that. Have you heard of a rumor? It is said that the leader of Skull Mob, Dark Dragon, is the son of the master of Dragon Bone Ind." "No way. If that''s true, how did Fade survive?" "There won''t be an oue to discussing these matters, but that brat''s strength is really terrifying! He defeated three Half- lord Level experts in session. His strength is probably close to the Lord Level." Hearing this, the people present couldn''t help but be silent. Many who were moring to team up against Fade from before now lowered their heads and didn''t dare to make any sound. After all, these Lord Level experts were able to master between 7,000 - 9,000 streaks of martial essence. Fade was able to kill Dark Dragon who had around 7,500 streaks of martial essence, which meant that he could also kill them. Skr was also a little stunned. He didn''t expect the kid to be so powerful. However, after a brief moment of astonishment, he snorted coldly and said, "So what? Even if he is a Lord Level expert, how can the Illuminate Association be afraid of him?" Once he spoke up, his group of followers immediately echoed his words. "Mr. Skr is right." "Mr. Skr is a real Lord Level expert. If he faces Fade, he can kill him with one hand." "Those so-called battle aplishments are nothing in front of the Illuminate Assosiation." Skr''s face showed a hint of pride as he heard the echoed voices. Decay thought of something and said to Skr in a low voice, "Mr. Skr, the master isn''t here now. If you want to hurt Fade, you''d better ask some friends for help." "I heard that Bulwer of the Headless Valley is in Room A on the second floor. I know him. If you speak up for us, I believe that Bulwer will definitely agree." On the side, Munchy also rushed over after hearing this and said, "Mr. Skr, I also know a friend who is in Room D on the third floor. He is Pharoah Tucamon from the Pyramid Organization. If you ask, he should also agree to help." Skr''s eyes lit up upon hearing this. He looked excited and fierce. He was a little ttered by the people around him, but he also knew that if he fought at that moment, he was really no match for Fade. If he had to ask his father or his men to help, he had to wait until the next time the Ice-sealed Realm opened. It would take a while, so he couldn''t wait any longer. As of that moment, it was a good choice to ask for help as Decay and Munchy suggested. Moreover, this idea was brought up by his subordinates. He, Mr. Skr, wouldn''t be embarrassed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Therefore, he nodded. "Okay, since they are friends of yours, I naturally have to meet them. Let''s go!" After that, he immediately went upstairs. At the same time, the three people from the Final Sword Manor arrived on the third floor. They were walking carefully along the corridor. They didn''t even dare to breathe After all, the only people who could live on the third floor were either strong or powerful. The three of them from the Final Sword Manor were a littlecking in front of these people, so they had to be careful. Finally, the three of them came to Room B where Fade was. They looked at each other and were stunned for a moment. No one dared to knock on the door. Atst, the round-faced Irene gathered her courage, took a deep breath, stepped forward, and knocked on the door. A few secondster, a faint voice came from the inside, "Come in!" "Huh!" The three of them were stunned as the door automatically opened. The three of them looked at each other and entered the room. Room B on the third floor covered arge area and had fine supplies. Fade sat at the table and was drinking a cup of tea calmly. He looked at the three of them who walked in nervously. "Sit down!" He smiled gently and pointed to three seats in front of the table. Their expressions changed slightly and then they sat down tentatively. They straightened their backs and looked at him. Seeing this, Fade said, "We are all from the same country. Don''t be nervous. Just be casual." While speaking, he waved his hand gently and three cups of tea were sent their way. They quickly took the tea and took a sip. Then, the round-faced Irene finally spoke. "Mr. Chen, did you know that we wereing? Since everything''s ready?" Jacinth and Jacory were frightened and pulled her hurriedly. However, Fade didn''t care. He ced down the cup and said with a chuckle, "I noticed when you were alling upstairs. Of course everything is ready." "Well, tell me. What are you doing here?" He asked. Speaking of business, Irene''s round and lovely face showed a serious look. She stood up and bowed deeply to him and solemnly saidet "Mr. Chen, we came here to thank you specially. Thank you for saving us. Content belongs to Jacinth and Jacory also bowed and thanked him. Fade nodded gently and then said, "I appreciate your gratitude. Stand up!" The three of them straightened their bodies and then felt a little embarrassed. After all, they were just expressing their thanks. However, other than a verbal thanks, there was nothing else that they could offer. That didn''t seem too good. Looking at the embarrassed faces of the three people, Fade smiled softly and said, "If you want to express. your gratitude, tell me about what happened in the Ice- sealed Realm." "It''s my first time here. It''s always good to know more about it." Chapter 2759 Chapter 2759 ? Hearing this, the three people in front of him were a little surprised. "That''s all." In their eyes, this wasn''t a big deal. They could easily hear the news about the Ice-sealed Realm in the Ice- sealed Tower. This wasn''t enough to repay Fade''s kindness. However, since he had asked, they had to agree. Of course, it was also Jacory and Irene''s first time exploring the Ice- sealed Realm. Therefore, Jacinth was the only one who knew about it. For a moment, two of them looked at each other at the same time. Jacinth immediately said, "I''ve been to the Ice-sealed Realm once or twice, so I know something about it. Mr. Chen, if you don''t mind, I''ll tell you about the situation in the Ice-sealed Realm." "Okay!" Fade nodded. Then, she slowly started exining. "The Ice-sealed Realm can''t be opened at any time. We don''t even know when it will open. That''s why everyone gathers in the Ice-sealed Tower and waits until the next time the entrance opens, then enter together." "Within the Ice-sealed Realm, it can be said to be a cold world of ice and snow. The temperature there is much colder than the earth''s north pole and south pole. Once you enter, you will need to use your positive energy to keep your body warm. That is also the reason why you consume positive energy all the time in the Ice-sealed Realm. This is a huge test for martial artists to preserve their positive energy." "The mostmon material in the Ice-sealed Realm is Frozen Jade Ice. It''s a dark blue, sparkling, and translucent ice that looks like top-notch jade. It contains extremely pure energy. To an ice ss martial artist, it''s the best cultivation material." "Of course, even if you don''t cultivate the ice ss, such top-notch materials are good for setting up arrays, manufacturing weapons, or exchanging materials." "Apart from Frozen Jade Ice, there are also other treasures. However, they are very rare and difficult to find. They are generally in many dangerous situations. Even if you find them, you might not be able to find a way to get the treasure." "Furthermore, even if it''s the mostmon, there''s not much Frozen Jade Ice left after so many years of mining. Especially in the area near the entrance, all of the Frozen Jade Ice there has almost been extracted. It''s very difficult to find any more." "If you want to continue mining the Frozen Jade Ice, you have to go deeper. However, as you go deeper, the chill will be more severe. Even a Lord Level expert can''t withstand it. Legend has it that a hundred years ago, there was once a Lord Level expert who entered the Ice-sealed Realm for the first time. Without listening to any advice, he went straight into the depths of the Ice-sealed Realm. He went thirty kilometers in one breath, but in the end, he was frozen into an ice sculpture and died inside." Hearing this, Fade''s expression became serious. Jacory and Irene looked both surprised and solemn. Jacinth paused and continued, "Of course, these are only bad conditions of the natural environment. The most dangerous ones are always people." "After so many years, nearly a hundred people have been in the Ice-sealed Realm for long periods. Including the people who oftene in and out, there are more than two hundred in total. Therefore, in the Ice-sealed Realm, there is a high chance that they will fight for resources or get revenge." "Thus, don''t trust anyone except yourself. Don''t trust anyone in the Ice-sealed Realm." Fade nodded and kept those words in mind, secretly raising his vignce. Jacory and Irene looked even more solemn. Later, Fade asked Jacinth some more questions about the Ice-sealed Realm. She answered them one by one ording to what she knew. Although she had entered the Ice- sealed Realm twice, her strength was limited. The furthest she could reach was only 16 kilometers deep. Therefore, she didn''t know much about the real environment deep in the Ice-sealed Realm. After over an hour, Fade got up and walked the three of them out of the room.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. With an excited smile on her round face, Irene looked at Jacinth and Jacory and said, "Jacinth, Jacory, Mr. Chen is so powerful that I thought he would be very serious! I didn''t expect him to be so approachable. He even talked to us for so long." Jacory nodded in agreement and said, "Mr. Chen is young and not so old-fashioned." Jacinth, however, looked at them and reminded them, "I just told you in the hall but you have forgotten everything. Don''t trust anyone except yourself." "Uhh..." Both of them were stunned. Then, they nodded and said, "Jacinth, we will be careful." "It''s good to know. Let''s go down! The entrance of the Ice- sealed Realm opens around this time. We should stay here for a few days to take good care of our bodies and maintain our best state," Jacinth said. "That''s right!" The two of them nodded. The three were about to go downstairs. BUMS However, at this time, a tter of footsteps was heard. Then, they saw about a dozen people walking up the stairs. At the forefront of this group were Skr, Munchy, and Decay. Seeing this, the expressions of the three people from the Final Sword Manor suddenly changed. Skr shot them a cold look and said, "B*tch, it''s your honor for me to fall for you." "You didn''t serve me, but now you let him have a taste, you two b*tches." "You are talking nonsense. We didn''t..." Irene''s face was full of anger as she shouted. However, before she could finish, she was pulled back by Jacinth and she staggered a few steps. "Trying to escape? You won''t be able to go anywhere this time!" When Skr saw this, he snorted coldly and ordered with a wave of his hand, "Capture them." "Tonight, I''ll have a good time. When I''m done, you can have a taste." Whoosh! The crowd behind Skr was excited. Munchy and Decay were the first to rush over. After that, Skr continued to move forward with the rest of his men. "That kid is in Room B. Follow me." They watched as the other party approached them and was about to attack. At the critical moment, with a creak, the door of Room B opened and Fade stepped out. Boom! Boom! He hit Munchy and Decay, who were rushing at the front. They were blown off the stairwell and fell from the third floor. They smashed a table downstairs and fell Content belongs to into a pool of blood, howling and groaning. Then, he looked at Skr and the others who were rushing toward him aggressively and said coldly, "Haven''t you learned enough? Why are you here again?" Skr''s face stiffened slightly, but when he thought of the people behind him, he immediately felt emboldened. Chapter 2760 Chapter 2760 ? Skr snorted coldly and said, "Fade, I know all about you. You''re just a little brat from China. Don''t think that you''ll be invincible after you''ve defeated a few people and been praised by themoners. Compared to the experts of the Ice- sealed Tower, you''re just mediocre." "I''ll pay you double what you gave me just now." After he finished, he turned to look at the two people behind him and said, "Sorry to trouble the both of you. After this is done, my father and the Illuminate Association will definitely thank you." "I believe in you, Mr. Skr of the Illuminate Association." "You don''t have to be so polite, Mr. Skr. The Pyramid Organization and the Illuminate Association can be considered old acquaintances." While speaking, the two people stepped out and walked towards Fade. At the moment, Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at the two people in front of him. One of them wore a ck robe, held a long sickle in his hand, and exuded a cold chill. He looked like the god of death in the human world. The other person was dressed in golden clothes and held a dog-head-shaped scepter in his hand. He looked like a person from ancient Egypt. Jacinth''s expression changed when she saw the two of them. She quickly said in a low voice to Fade, "Mr. Chen, the one holding the sickle is Bulwer from the Headless Valley. He is very strong and has mastered 9,000 streaks of martial essence. He is one level stronger than Munchy and Decay." "The other person holding onto the scepter is Pharoah Tucamon from the Pyramid Organization. Legend has it that he cultivates the mystical arts passed down from ancient Egypt, which is extremely exquisite and miraculous. I heard that the martial essence he has mastered has already reached 10,000 streaks. Originally, he could have stepped into Lord Level, but he wanted to take a step further and be an even stronger Lord Level expert, so he purposely blocked himself at the entrance of the Lord Level and didn''t advance. However, his strength is already no less than that of a Lord Level expert." Hearing this, Fade narrowed his eyes slightly. His gaze became sharp. After all, the strength of these two were clearly higher than Decay and Munchy from earlier. Bulwerand Tucamon unceremoniously channeled their positive energy and attacked Fade without saying anything else.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Puff!" Fade''s expression turned cold. With a snort, he stretched out his hands and struck out two palms. Boom, Boom! Both his palms collided with the opponent''s attacks and exploded on the stairs. Waves of air spread outwards and stirred up a wind. If it wasn''t for the fact that the rooms in the Ice- sealed Tower were all equipped with special formations, the aftermath of the collision would have been enough to break the rooms apart. The aftermath of the collision slowly dispersed. Bulwerand Tucamon looked at Fade with slightly astonished expressions on their faces. "He blocked it. It seems that he has some skills!" After that, the two of them didn''t stop. They attacked again. Fade confronted them head-on. His crimson positive energy was like a dancing fire dragon, roaring as it collided with their attacks. This time, the explosion was more intense and it reverberated through the stairwell. Seeing this, Jacinth immediately protected Jacory and Irene as they retreated. She didn''t want to be implicated. The three of them retreated from the Room B area and stepped into the Room A area which was in the deepest part of the third floor. All of a sudden, an intense energy, apanied by a shout, rushed towards the three people. "Get lost!" Caught off guard, the three of them had no ability to defend themselves and were affected by the energy, which was like a broadsword. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" With three screams, they were instantly blown away and flew towards Room B. Fade was fighting against Bulwer and Tucamon when he heard themotion behind him. He couldn''t help but turn his head and nce at the scene behind him. He immediately raised his eyebrows and revealed a look of surprise. However, he responded quickly. As he was surprised, his left hand moved and shot a crimson Qi aura At the critical moment, the energy that was going to be as sharp as a broadsword broke away and saved the three people from the Final Sword Manor. "Are you alright?" Fade looked at the three of them and inquired. "I''m..." Jacinth wanted to say that she was fine, but before she could finish, she spurted out a mouthful of blood. Fade fixed his eyes and immediately found that their chests were all left with long knife marks, shaking their internal organs. Moreover, this was only caused by the broadsword with positive energy. If Fade''s left hand didn''t strike and the three people were directly hit by the broadsword, they would probably have died. It t was impossible for them to talk to him at the moment. "Don''t speak, control your breathing and your injuries," he instructed. After which, he threw the three of them into his room. Then, he looked in the direction of Room A and shouted coldly, "Whoever is ambushing,e out here!" Ding! Suddenly, the sound of metal colliding could be heard. The door opened, and a man in his forties or fifties with a stubborn face walked out of the room. The man looked up. His eyes were cold and his voice was as hard as iron. He said to Fade, "Are you talking to me?" Fade frowned slightly, looked at the man, and replied, "Yes." While he was distracted from saving the three of them, Bulwer and Tucamon continued to attack him with two rumbles. Two streaks of energy roared and flew towards him. The attack behind Fade was about to hit him, but at the critical moment, he moved his feet slightly and easily avoided the two energies as if he had eyes behind his head. Immediately, two bursts of energy passed Fade and flew towards the man standing opposite him. The man snorted coldly and shouted, "Get lost!" In an instant, a st of air spread out and burst the two streaks of energy. Bulwer and Tucamon''s expressions darkened. They couldn''t hold back their anger and were about to fly into a rage. However, at this time, someone spoke up, "Look at his left arm." At that moment, everyone noticed that the man''s left sleeve was empty. In an instant, everyone''s expressions changed. "A middle-aged man, with a face full of stubble, about fifty years old, and the most distinctive thing was that he only had one arm. These features... H-He is Single Arm." "The legend of the Ice-sealed Tower, the lone ranger and a Lord Level expert, Single Arm." "He''s actually in the Ice- sealed Tower. Th-This..." For a moment, everyone was shocked. That was because Single Arm, who was in front of them, was the man whom Skr and his team talked about downstairs earlier. He was a legendary lone wolf martial artist in the e-sealed Tower and a Lord Level expert. He was quite famous in the Ice-sealed Tower, but because he had been active in the Ice-sealed Realm all year round and was always alone, not many people had seen him. Despite this, no one expected such a coincidence that Single Arm was in the Ice-sealed Tower, and he lived in Room A on the third floor right next to Fade''s. Chapter 2761 Chapter 2761 ? Just as Bulwer and Tucamon, who were filled with rage, were about to take action, their expressions changed. They took a few steps back and cupped their hands in greeting. "Tucamon of the Pyramid Organization greets Mr. Single Arm!" "Bulwer of the Headless Valley greets Mr. Single Arm. We didn''t mean to attack you just now. Please forgive us, Mr. Single Arm." The two of them were older than Single Arm, perhaps even a lot older. However, Single Arm was a true Lord Level expert, and he was stronger than the two of them. Thus, in front of him, they were willing to address him as a senior. Even Skr, who had always acted as the leader of the Illuminate Association, took the initiative to salute him when he saw Single Arm. "Mr. Single Arm, I am Skr re. My father is the leader of the Illuminate Association, Viktor re. It is my honor to meet you." Hearing these people''s greetings, Fade had a rough idea of Single Arm, who stood in front of him. He should be a Lord Level expert, and he was quite famous in the Ice-sealed Tower. However, even so, he wasn''t surprised at all. He looked at Single Arm without hiding anything. Single Arm''s gaze swept over Skr and the rest and ignored their greetings. He looked straight at Fade and said in a cold voice, "You, cut off your own arm." Fade raised his eyebrows and his eyes changed. "Are you talking to me?" Single Arm said in a low voice, "I don''t want to repeat it. Do it!" Fade couldn''t helpughing at his opponent''s strong and arrogant attitude. "What if I don''t do it?" "Then die!" Single Arm didn''t hesitate and the murderous intent in his eyes shot out undisguised at Fade. Fade was a little angry. His momentum spread out as he said coldly, "You want me to die? It depends on whether you are capable of that or not."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Die!" Single Arm spat out a cold word. He moved like lightning and waved his right hand. Suddenly, a streak of positive energy whizzed out like a big knife and struck out. In an instant, a sharp and deadly saber light flew towards Fade. This strike was fiercer than the one directed at Jacinth and the others. It was full of killing intent. Fade narrowed his eyes and his heartbeat quickened. It wasn''t because he was nervous but rather because he was excited as it was his first time facing a true Lord Level opponent. His right hand formed a sword. A crimson burst of positive energy shot out in the air and turned into a long, ming sword. The long sword drew a perfect arc in the air and collided with Single Arm''s saber light. Boom! The saber light collided with the Sword Qi, and the strong positive energy was squeezed to the extreme before it exploded. The violent energy stirred up a strong wind, which broke out and made it feel as if the room with the protective formation would copse at any time. From this, one could tell how terrifying the power of this collision was. Even Skr and the rest, who were behind him, had no choice but to retreat. They tried to distance themselves, afraid that they would be affected. Of course, while retreating, they didn''t forget to grit their teeth and keep muttering to themselves. "That guy is looking for death. How dare he offend Single Arm? He is looking for death." "You really don''t know what''s good for you. How dare you fight Single Arm. Death is your only option." "Mr. Skr, it seems that I can''t avenge you myself. That guy is dead." Single Arm also had a cold and confident look on his face. After drawing the saber, he withdrew his right hand and was ready to return to his room. He knew that if he struck out with one sword, his opponent would surely die. Thus, there was no need to continue. However, just as he was about to move, the impact of the collision shocked him. Then, the energy spread out and Single Arm''s pupils suddenly shrank. With shock in his eyes, he said, "How could it be..." That was because Fade hadpletely warded off the move he was determined to take. The sharp saber light collided with Fade''s crimson Sword Qi before it all dissipated. "You..." Single Arm stared at Fade. His eyes sank and there was a little vignce in his pupils. His reputation and pride over the years, however, quickly turned into a murderous rage. With a light hum, he pulled out the old sword hanging on his waist. Ever since he stepped into the Lord Level, there weren''t many people who could truly make him use his sword. Now, the young man in front of him was the first person in the past five years. He decided to give him a quick death, since it was the first time for him to use a sword in a long time. The ice-cold sword was being pulled out bit by bit. It seems that with every inch Single Arm''s killing intent became even stronger. When the old sword was drawn outpletely, it would be the moment of the opponent''s death. The noisy scene from before suddenly fell into a strange silence. Everyone held their breaths, not daring to break the silence full of killing intent. Fade also felt his killing intent. He lowered his head slightly, and his eyes were aze with anger. Initially, he had no grievances with Single Arm. It was just because Jacinth and the other two had identally entered the Room A area. That was why Single Arm wanted to kill them. Content belongs toNovelDrama.Org Fade saved three people, and Single Arm wanted to make Fade cut off his arm aspensation. This kind of overbearing and cruel behavior made Fade angry, which was rare. At that moment, the elixir core in his lower abdomen began to sway. The nine branches that represented different martial essences emitted ayer of hazy light. Streaks of martial essence flowed from his elixir core to his limbs and bones. Finally, they gathered in his hands and gave off a dazzling light. The atmosphere tensed up. The great battle was imminent. However, at the veryst moment, a voice suddenly broke the silence. "Everyone, do you need any help?" A middle-aged man wearing a long brown robe quietly appeared in the corridor. He was fat and had a warm smile on his face. Fade and Single Arm''s killing intent seemed to have no effect on the middle-aged man. His round body rolled over like a ball. The expressions of Skr and the others changed instantly when they saw this man. Their expressions became even more respectful than when they saw Single Arm earlier. They quickly bowed and greeted him. "Greetings, Mr. Loh." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Even the indifferent Single Arm stopped drawing the sword at this moment and said to the fat man, "Mr. Loh." "Mr. Loh? Is this fat guy the boss of the Ice-sealed Tower?" Hearing the crowd address the smiling fat man, Fade began to guess in his heart. Chapter 2762 Chapter 2762 ? The chubby man looked at Fade and Single Arm and asked, "Everyone, I am Albany Loh, the owner of the Ice- sealed Tower. What''s going on? Why is everyone so busy?" Albany looked at the crowd with a smile, looking kind and amiable. Fade looked at Albany, observed him, and didn''t rush to speak. Single Arm looked indifferent, with no intention to exin. Therefore, Skr''s face shed with excitement and he hurriedly said, "Mr. Loh, this is what happened. This neer, Fade, attacked us for no reason and offended Mr. Single Arm. Rather than apologizing, this fellow wants to fight him. That''s why he acted like this." Skr had deliberately misrepresented the truth. His face wasn''t flushed nor was his heart thumping. He was very skilled. Hearing this, Fade''s face sank. He looked at Skr and said coldly, "In that case, do you dare to say it again in front of me?" With a strong killing intent in his eyes, Skr couldn''t help but shiver and take a few steps back. Then, he made a pitiful look and said to Albany, "Mr. Loh, as you can see, this kid is very arrogant. He dared to threaten me in front of you. It''s clear that he doesn''t respect you. Such people must be punished severely!" After hearing Skr''s words, Albany''s eyes fell on Fade. He scanned him from head to toe and carefully observed Fade who was in front of him. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes narrowed, and at the same time, the positive energy within his body began to surge. If Albany listened to Skr and wanted to attack him, he wouldn''t be afraid to attack him. Fade looked vignt. When Skr and the others saw how Albany looked at the situation, they immediately became excited. They were rubbing their hands, and the look of revenge in their eyes was almost overflowing. It seemed that they had seen the scene of Albany teaching Fade a lesson. Excitement reached their throats, waiting for the moment Albany took action, and they would shout. However, just when almost everyone thought that he was going to attack Fade... Albany, who had been observing Fade for a while, suddenly smiled. He reached out to him and asked, "Are you Fade from Green Wood Hall? The champion of the Contest of Three Pces?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Fade was stunned and somewhat surprised. Albany introduced himself passionately, "Actually, I also belong to Prohibition Ind. At the beginning, I was from Holy Martial Hall. Later, I was selected by Master Thirdson to enter Human Spirit Pce. Later, I was sent to assist in the building of the Ice-sealed Tower, and by the way, became the owner." When other people heard Albany''s selfintroduction, they weren''t surprised. After all, they were aware that he came from Prohibition Ind. It was also because of the identity of Prohibition Ind along with Albany''s powerful strength that he was able to suppress these experts in the Ice- sealed Tower. However, at that moment. Fade, who heard of Albany''s identity for the first time, felt a little surprised. Before he arrived, he knew that there were people from Prohibition Ind in the Ice-sealed Tower, but he didn''t expect the owner to be one of them. Furthermore, he was Master Thirdson''s man from Human Spirit Pce. Fade was still deep in thought, but Albany smiled and said, "I''m older than you and you are my junior, so I will call you Fade. Do you mind?" Hearing his voice, Fade recovered from his surprise and nodded with a smile, "It''s my honor to call you by your name too. Greetings to you, Albany." "Good, good, no wonder even Master Firstson thinks highly of you." Albany smiled. At that moment, Skr and the rest, who had been waiting to watch the show, were dumbfounded to see such a scene. "M-Mr. Loh, what... What''s going on?" "Mr. Loh, that guy is..." "Mr. Loh, isn''t he a martial artist from China? When did he be your junior?" In the midst of all the doubts, Albany turned his head, pointed to Fade, and said, "Let me formally introduce you to everyone." "This is Fade, a disciple of my Prohibition Ind''s Green Wood Hall. Also, he is the champion of this season''s Contest of Three Pces." "This time, Master Firstson of Prohibition Ind''s Skytop Pce appointed Fade to go to the Ice- sealed Realm and collect the Frozen on behalf of the ind Jade ge When it''s done, Master Firstson even promised to set up a new hall for Fade and make him the 17th chief of Prohibition Ind." After the introduction, everyone present was shocked and surprised. "What? H- He is actually a disciple of Prohibition Ind!" "He''s not an ordinary disciple, but the champion of the Contest of Three Pces!" "There were champions in previous contests, but this time, it turned out to be someone appointed by Master Firstson, and he even wanted to set up a new hall for him. Such a person is extremely rare in Prohibition Ind!" "What''s so special about this guy that even Master Firstson thinks so highly of him?" "No wonder he could live in Room B on the third floor as soon as he came in. It turns out that he is from Prohibition Ind! In my opinion, with his identity, he could even go to the fourth floor!" Amidst the shocked voices, Skr''s face fell all of a sudden. His expression was very ugly. It was true that he was a disciple of the Illuminate Association, and it was true that his father was a Lord Level expert of the Association. It was also true that the Association was powerful. However,pared with Prohibition Ind, the Illuminate Association was nothing. Although, in terms of size and manpower, Prohibition Ind was much weaker than the Association. Even in history, there were people of the Illuminate Association who despised Prohibition Ind and even took the initiative to attack it. They wanted to upy the ce with dense spiritual energy and make it the stronghold of the Illuminate Association. At that time, under the guidance of the new leader, the Illuminate Association gathered twelve Lord Level experts, sixty Half- Lord Level experts, and confidently attacked Prohibition Ind. No one knew the specifics of the battle. However, the final result was very clear. The sixty Half- lord Level experts of the Illuminate Association were all killed and ten of the twelve Lord Level experts were killed. The two people who survived suffered heavy injuries and their strength declined. In the end, they lived for many decades in illness and pain, and eventually died. That battle could be said to be the biggest failure in the hundreds of years of history of the Illuminate Association. It was considered to be among the various rules and ver regtions of the Association. All members would be familiar with it. It was also because of this that Skr and the other members of the Illuminate Association had a long-term respect and fear for Prohibition Ind. Now, hearing that Fade was from Prohibition Ind, his face fell. At that moment, Skr no longer fantasized about how to retaliate against him. Instead, he was thinking about how to apologize and prevent Fade from taking revenge on him. Chapter 2763 Chapter 2763 ? Compared to Skr''s fear and anxiety, Single Arm''s performance was obviously much stronger. After a brief shock, Single Arm merely narrowed his eyes slightly, and then his face regained its calmness. It was because for a loner like him, even though Prohibition Ind was powerful, it was not that terrifying. After all, it was unlikely for Prohibition Ind to pursue him on arge scale because of such trivial matters. In small-scale conflicts, Single Arm was confident that with his abilities, even if he could not win, he would be able to escape. The worst-case scenario was to escape into the Ice-sealed Realm, which was a ce that even the Three Masters of Prohibition Ind could not control. After introducing Fade, Albany observed the reactions of the people around him. He then looked at Fade and asked with a smile, "Fade, what happened just now? How did you..." Fade immediately told him the whole story. There was no exaggeration or emotion mixed in the story. He merely told the story as it happened. After hearing this, Albany looked at Skr. His voice sank and he asked coldly, "Is that what happened just now?" "Well..." Skr was flustered and did not know how to respond. Seeing this, Albany was sure that what Fade said was the truth. Suddenly, he snorted coldly and said to Skr, Munchy, Decay, and the others, "Since you have entered the Ice-sealed Tower, you are guests of the tower. However, you have attacked the three guests of the Final Sword Manor." "I don''t care about the grievances between both parties, but I won''t allow you to attack the guests of the Ice-sealed Tower." "Therefore, I demand that you leave the Ice-sealed Tower immediately. For the next three years, you are not allowed to enter here. Do you have any objections?" As soon as Albany said this, many people''s faces changed. Pharoah Tucamon, who was the strongest among them, heard this and his expression sank. He felt that he could no longer keep his dignity. After all, he was an expert who lived on the third floor. It appeared to be a little harsh for him to be expelled from the Ice-sealed Tower because of such a small matter. "Mr. Loh, I don''t know what happened to them before. They just helped their friends. Isn''t that okay?" Albany''s face fell. He looked at Tucamon and said, "You didn''t know but we can''t use this as an excuse to attack other guests! I will still stick to my decision earlier." Tucamon frowned and said in an unhappy voice, "Mr. Loh, I know that Prohibition Ind is very mysterious and powerful, but our Pyramid Organization is not a small organization that can be bullied by anyone." There was a hint of threat in his words. After all, the Pyramid Organization was indeed not small. In terms of overall strength, it might be weaker than the Illuminate Association, but it was at least on the same level as the Sacred Hall of Eand. Tucamon mentioned his organization''s name, clearly wanting Albany to show him some respect. However, Albany''s expression, which had always been full of smiles and gentleness, darkened at that moment. He said in a cold voice, "I don''t want to repeat my decision again. Now, either you go out on your own, or I will send you out." As he spoke, an astonishing amount of positive energy burst forth from his chubby body. The energy was like a row of roaring waves that mmed toward Tucamon, Skr, and the others, enveloping them in a suffocating pressure. Even Fade looked at him with some surprise. That was because he could sense that Albany''s strength was beyond the Lord Level. Tucamon and the others, who were on the opposite side, naturally felt the horror of Albany''s strength. Their expressions immediately changed and turned ugly. This was especially true for Tucamon. The expression on his face changed for a moment. He held the dog''s head scepter in his right hand, his knuckles turned white due to the force, and his forehead bulged with blue veins. It was as if he would attack at any moment. However, when faced with the terrifying pressure from Albany... In the end, Tucamon did not dare to make a move. He gnashed his teeth, turned around, and shouted angrily, "Let''s go! Therefore, they left the Ice-sealed Tower with unwillingness and fear.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After watching them leave, Albany''s energy dissipated, and his expression returned to its original amiability. Then, his eyes fell on Single Arm and Fade. He smiled and said, "What happened just now was just a misunderstanding." "Fade, ording to the rules of the Ice-sealed Tower, that ce indeed belonged to Single Arm. The intrusion of the three people from the Final Sword Manor was an offense to him. Therefore, Single Arm''s reaction was understandable." After hearing this, Fade frowned slightly, but he did not say anything because Albany was from Prohibition Ind. Albany looked at Single Arm and spoke up. "Single Arm, it was their fault that they broke into your room and territory. However, your reaction was a bit too extreme. Killing someone directly was indeed a bit too much. Fade''s intervention was only to save lives. I hope you can understand." Single Arm''s expression changed slightly and he raised his eyebrows. It was obvious that he did not really ept this exnation. After all, he had the right to kill anyone who had offended him and who had entered his territory. That was his style of doing things, and it was not something that could be easily resolved. But after all, he did not want to fight with the people from Prohibition Ind. Therefore, after a few seconds of silence, Single Arm said, "Since you have said so, I will do you and Prohibition Ind a favor. This time, let''s just pretend that nothing has happened." "Thank you very much!" Albany smiled and said. Then, he looked at Fade. Fade naturally understood what Albany meant. Although he did not agree with Single Arm''s style of doing things, he still had to give Albany some respect. Therefore, he nodded and said, "I understand what you mean. Let''s put an end to this." "Alright, since that is the case this matter shall end here. The grudges between the two of you should also end here." Albany looked at the two of them. Content belongs to There was no specific response from Single Arm. He snorted and returned to his room. Inside the room, the three people from the Final Sword Manor, who had been watching the movement outside, also came out at that moment. They looked at Albany uneasily and bowed. "Thank you, Mr. Loh!" "Your master and I are old friends. You should be careful and go to rest!" Albany told them with a smile. The three understood what he meant. They thanked him again and then left. In the end, only Fade and Albany were left. Fade looked at Albany and thanked, "Thank you, Albany. There is some green tea in the room. I''d like to invite you in to have a drink." Albany nodded and walked into the room. Chapter 2764 Chapter 2764 ? Fade personally made tea for Albany. The two of them took a sip.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Albany looked at him and said, "Fade, I know that you aren''t satisfied with my decision just now." "Albany, I don''t mean that. I''m already very grateful..." Fade replied. Albany waved his hand and interrupted him, "You don''t have to hide from me. I can see your attitude towards Single Arm. You don''t like him, do you?" Fade froze for a moment, then nodded. "He''s too domineering. He''ll kill someone if that person crossed the line just a little. I think that''s too much." Albany also sighed and faintly responded, "Fade, under normal circumstances, Single Arm''s behavior is indeed too much. I don''t object to your rescue." "However, it''s different here. This is the Ice-sealed Tower and behind it is the Ice-sealed Realm that you want to enter. It''s totally different from the outside world." "It isn''t always a good thing to be too kind in the Ice- sealed Realm. Not to mention, the domineering Single Arm was able to live for so long all because of his own strength." "Therefore, sometimes, reasons are not important, but one''s abilities." "Whoever is the strongest will be the reason, especially in ces like the Ice- sealed Realm where there are no rules." Listening to Albany''s words, Fade was silent for a while. Finally, he nodded and answered, "I''ll keep that in mind. Thank you, Albany." "That''s good then." Albany said leisurely, "I can help you a little in the Ice-sealed Tower, but in the Ice-sealed Realm, you can only rely on yourself. In there, the name of Prohibition Ind is not as useful as it is outside. Take care of yourself!" "I will. Thank you for your concern, Albany," Fade replied. Albany got up and waved his hand. "I''ve said what I should say. I won''t disturb your rest." After sending Albany away, Fade returned to his room and began to meditate and rest. He tried to adjust himself to the best state before entering the Ice-sealed Realm. Just as Fade was meditating and recuperating in thefortable Room B on the third floor, Skr and his men, who had been driven out of the Ice- sealed Tower, were standing in the middle of the vast ice and snow, allowing the cold wind to blow on them from all directions. The expressions on their faces were very ugly. In reality, with their currentbat power and cultivation, even the weakest of them had the strength at the Half-Lord Level. The cold wind and ice were not a big problem for them. However, the true problem was that they weren''t using their positive energy to resist the wind and keep their body warm. That was because if they did so, their bodies would be exhausted when the Ice- sealed Realm was activated and when they entered the tower. They could not bepared to those who were resting in the Ice- sealed Tower. In that case, they would be one step behind the others when they entered into the Ice-sealed Realm. Despite this, they were unwilling to give up without participating. In the end, they could only find a windward pile of snow and activate their positive energy to defend against the wind and snow. It was also a way for everyone to get together to warm up together and reduce the consumption of their positive energy. Fortunately, it would not be long before the Ice- sealed Realm was opened. There should only be a few days left. As night fell, the ice and snow became even colder. At that moment, a warm yellow light shone from the Ice-sealed Tower not far away. The aroma of food wafted out, making Skr and the others look even worse. Just when the group of people could not help but turn their heads, suddenly, a figure came out of the Ice- sealed Tower silently and quickly approached them. The strongest of them all, Tucamon, quickly recognized the neer His gaze instantly turned cold. el.n "Could it be that kid? He''s not satisfied with chasing us away, but he still wants to attack us? Soon, the figure appeared in front of them. Just as Skr was about to order his men to move, the figure spoke. "Mr. Skr, Pharoah Tucamon, I''m Sariaz from the Ice- sealed Tower. I mean no harm. I''m here to deliver food to everyone." "Food!" Skr and the rest could not help but be shocked. Then, they could not help but gulp. "Come over here!" Sariaz, who was a servant of the Ice-sealed Tower, went towards them with two big baskets. Without saying a word, he opened the baskets directly. All of a sudden, a pile of fragrant and warm food appeared before them, which made Skr''s eyes light up. However, Tucamon was, after all, quite experienced. He did not move directly. Instead, he looked at Sariaz and asked, with a deep voice, "You are someone from the Ice-sealed Tower, but we were chased out by your boss. Why did you bring us food? Could it be that you have some other intentions?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sariaz hurriedly exined, "Don''t worry, everyone. There is absolutely no problem with this food. If you don''t believe me, I can taste it first." "Of course, the reason why I brought food to you behind my boss'' back is because Paco sent me here." "Paco Liu!" Hearing this name, Skr and the rest immediately thought of a slender elderly man with a long beard. Paco had spent more time in the Ice-sealed Tower than Albany. He was a veteran and he was very famous within the Ice-sealed Tower. who hade and gone. The fore, He also knew many martial artists he could be regarded as the number one figure. Content belongs to However, at that moment, Skr, Tucamon, and the others looked suspicious and confused. That was because, just like Albany, Paco was also a member of Prohibition Ind. Albany drove them out, but as a result, Paco, who was also born in Prohibition Ind, secretly gave them food, which was extremely strange. Noticing the confusion in their eyes, Sariaz lowered his voice and exined, "Paco asked me to deliver food to you because he wanted me to bring you a message." "What message?" Tucamon asked. There was a chill in Sariaz''s eyes. He whispered, "Paco asked me to tell you that your grievances with Fade have nothing to do with Prohibition Ind." Hearing these words, Skr and the rest''s expressions changed involuntarily. Their faces instantly shifted. Skr was not afraid of Fade alone, no matter how powerful he was. After all, his father was a Lord Level expert, and the powerful Illuminate Association was backing him. Because Fade was from Prohibition Ind, Skr felt hopeless for revenge. However, now, someone told him that Prohibition Ind had nothing to do with this matter, which meant that if he took revenge on Fade, Prohibition Ind would not interfere. If that was the case, Skr naturally would not show Fade mercy. However, the credibility of this statement was not clear. Perhaps it was a trap from Prohibition Ind. After all, Albany from Prohibition Ind was very protective of Fade. Tucamon obviously thought of this as well. He looked at Sariaz and said in a low voice, "But your boss, Mr. Loh, does not seem to mean that!" The corners of Sariaz''s lip twitched as he stated in a low voice, "Mr. Loh''s words do not represent Paco''s intentions." Chapter 2765 Chapter 2765 ? "Umm..." In an instant, Tucamon''s expression changed. He exchanged looks with Skr and the rest. Then, he looked at Sariaz and asked, "What do you mean by this?" Sariaz looked at the crowd in front of him and in a low voice, he said, "Everyone, you should know that Mr. Loh came from Human Spirit Pce on Prohibition Ind. He is a subordinate of Master Thirdson." "But Paco is from Ground Evil Pce and he is a subordinate of Master Secondson. Paco''s intention is Master Secondson''s intention." As soon as the words came out of his mouth, the facial expressions of Tucamonand the others changed. They nced at each other with obvious surprise on their faces. If what Sariaz said was true, then it meant that the people of Prohibition Ind were not satisfied with Fade''s attitude. ording to the previous information, Master Firstson of Skytop Pce supported Fade. Judging from Albany''s behavior, Master Thirdson of Human Spirit Pce also supported him. However, Master Secondson might not be the same. If that was true, it was obviously good news for Skr and the others. With Master Secondson''s secret support and assistance, they would not feel burdened if they were to attack Fade. They might even make friends with Master Secondson and build some rtionships with him. However, as forTucamon, he did not believe Sariaz''s words so easily. "How can I believe your words? After all, this is not a small matter." "If we attack Fade at that time, there will be problems. If Master Firstson and Master Thirdson me us, we will not be able to shoulder the responsibility!" Most of them had the same thoughts as Tucamon. They continuously nodded their heads in agreement. Sariaz replied, "Paco has considered all of your concerns. He promised you that on behalf of Master Secondson, he will give you a thousand pieces of Frozen Jade Ice." "If you can kill Fade with your own hands, you will be rewarded with one hundred thousand pieces of Frozen Jade Ice. Of course, even if you can''t kill him but can provide helpful information, you would still be rewarded." Upon hearing the reward, everyone''s eyes lit up. Even Skr, who had a Lord Level father, could not help but show his greed and excitement in his eyes at that moment. Frozen Jade Ice was a cultivation resource that was worth a city. Skr could only receive 20 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice per year. Even if his father provided him with some special means, he would be lucky if he could obtain 200 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice a year. As a result, Master Secondson directly promised to give one thousand pieces of Frozen Jade Ice, which was equivalent to five years of cultivation resources for Skr. Not only that, a hundred thousand pieces of Frozen Jade Ice was a horrifying amount of cultivation resources. Not only Skr, but even his father''s strength could improve with this. It could also improve Illuminate Association. Not only Skr but the others were all very excited as well. The greed in their eyes almost overflowed. Tucamon was iparably excited as well, but he still controlled himself. He gazed at Sariaz and stated, "The reward is generous, but it seems like there is still no concrete evidence!" It was clear that Tucamon would not do anything for free. He wanted Sariaz to show him some benefits ahead of time. Sariaz smiled but did not offer any benefits. Instead, he said, "This matter is of great importance. Master Secondson''s reward is very generous, but not everyone can get it." As soon as he uttered those words, the excited Skr and the others'' faces could not help but sink. Their expressions became a little ugly. Seeing this, Sariaz took out a package and threw it at Skr and the others. They took the package and quickly opened it There were crystal clear ice blocks inside, like beautiful jade, emitting a pure and icy energy. The eyes of Skr and the others lit up instantly. "Frozen Jade Ice! " Sariaz said, "These ten pieces of Frozen Jade Ice are just a little token of gratitude from Paco." "If you want to ept this task, when you enter the Ice- sealed Realm in a few days'' time, you will know whether it is true or false. At that t time, our people from velet Prohibition Ind will meet you in the ice- sealed Realm. If it''s untrue, you''ll know when you see it." Tucamon looked at the glittering and translucent Frozen Jade Ice, and a hint of greed shed in his eyes. He paused for a while and asked, "Who will be meeting us?" Sariaz narrowed his eyes, nced at these people, and whispered, "If I tell you the name, you will not be able to quit after that. You have to think about it carefully." When everyone heard this, their faces became slightly stiff. However, when they saw the blue light emitted by the Frozen Jade Ice, their hesitant eyes became firm. They nodded together and dered, "We have decided." "In that case, I''ll tell you." Sariaz got closer to them and whispered, "It''s Taruca Jin, from Mad Dragon Hall of Prohibition Ind." When they heard the name, the eyes of Skr, Tucamon, and the rest lit up. They had been to the Ice-sealed Realm many times. Therefore, they naturally had heard of Taruca''s name. As a member of Mad Dragon Hall in Prohibition Ind, Taruca had reached the Lord Level in his cultivation. Besides, he had bee fighting fiercely in the Ice- sealed Realm. In there, only a few people dared to fight with him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org If such a person wanted to kill Fade, then it would almost be impossible for Fade to survive. Seeing this, Sariaz said, "Now, you are all members of this n. If you cooperate with Tarucato kill Fade, the reward will be satisfactory."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "If you are brave enough, you will be able to kill Fade without Taruca''s help. Then, the hundred thousand Frozen Jade Ice pieces will be yours." When they heard of a hundred thousand pieces of Frozen Jade Ice, Skr and the others started to take deep breaths. Everyone''s eyes lit up as they were filled with excitement. "Please inform Paco and Master Secondson to rest assured. We will definitely do our best to kill Fade." "Then, I''ll be waiting for your good news." Sariaz nodded and stood up to bid them farewell. The group of people watched as Sariaz left and looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with enthusiasm and excitement. "If we can get our hands on the Frozen Jade Ice, we will be rich!" "Don''t be too overconfident. You have to kill Fade to get it. Can you beat that guy?" "We can''t, but can''t Pharoah Tucamon do it? Can''t Mr. Skr''s father do it? Can''t Taruca do it?" "That''s right. If we were to take part in it, we would get at least a thousand pieces. That''s not a small amount. You know, it''s not easy for us to even get a single piece of Frozen Jade Ice." "Anyway, we''ve encountered something good this time. We can make a profit from it." Chapter 2766 Chapter 2766 ? In the midst of the excited discussions, Skr was wise. He looked at the strongest person, Tucamon, who was beside him and asked, "Mr. Tucamon, do you think this is true?" Tucamon nodded and answered, "How could a servant have ten pieces of Frozen Jade Ice? Without the permission of Paco and Master Secondson, how is it possible? I think this is probably true." "Besides, the n involving Taruca can''t be faked." "It''s not a big deal. We will wait inside and see how Taruca reacts. If he takes action against Fade, we will know that it''s true. If he doesn''t, we won''t take any action. We''ll pretend that we don''t know anything." "That''s right, that is the safest way!" Skr nodded and praised him. "You are indeed worthy of the title ''Pharoah''." However, he began to ponder in his heart. "If it''s true, I will contact my father inside and ask him to kill Fade with Taruca. Then, we can get at least 50,000 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice." Tucamon was also nning his own agenda. "Skr has a Lord Level martial artist father. He may ask his father for help when the timees. If they really take all the treasures for themselves, there will be none left for us. When the timees, we must seize the opportunity and have our share." In the cold night, the cold wind whistled. However, at that moment, Skr and the others were extremely animated. Their faces were flushed with excitement, and their bodies showed that everyone was burning with exuberance. Five dayster, the opening day of the Ice-sealed Realm finally came. In the Ice-sealed Tower, the people who were waiting to enter the Ice-sealed Realm were all fully armed. Once they were ready, they came out from the inn. With a smile on his face, the chubby Albany personally escorted Fade to the entrance of the inn and warned, "Fade, since it''s your first time in the Ice- sealed Realm, you should be careful inside. The task is secondary. Your safetyes first." Fade nodded and replied, "Thank you for your concern, Albany. I will be careful." "Alright, I''ll keep my words short. I''ll prepare fine wine in the Ice- sealed Tower. When the Ice-sealed Realm is activated next time, I''ll wait for your triumphant return." "I will." Fade nodded, then turned around and stepped into the snow storm. Behind him, the three people from the Final Sword Manor hurriedly followed. After they walked for about an hour, Fade stopped in front of an ice crack that was more than ten meters wide. Some of the people who had arrived early were waiting around the ice crack. They were either excited, worried, or confused. Fade leaned forward and gazed at the ice crack. The ice crack was not that deep, only about twenty meters deep. If one was to look carefully, one would even be able to see the blue ice below the ice crack. It seemed that there was nothing special about this ice crack. However, he could feel that in the ice crack, violent and cold energy seemed to be surging and colliding with each other, like wild horses running around aimlessly. Jacory and Irene, who were there for the first time, also looked curious and stuck their heads out to observe. "Jacinth, is this ice crack the entrance to the Ice-sealed Realm?" "It doesn''t look special. Could the entrance be here?" Jacinth looked at the two of them and exined, "The entrance to the Ice- sealed Realm is not fixed. Only after a Lord Level martial artist investigates the energy and makes a calction together can we set the location." "Therefore, before the entrance of the Ice-sealed Realm opens, we can only roughly estimate its location and time. Only when it opens can we know its exact location." "Furthermore, the location is not fixed at all. This time, it''s an ice fissure. Thest time, it''s at an ice crack, and thest time was at a valley." After they listened to her story, Jacory and Irene looked surprised. "It''s amazing. What kind of ce exactly is the Ice-sealed Realm? It''s so powerful." "That''s right. Not even a Lord Level martial artist can deduce the exact location clearly. That ce is simply amazing." The emotional words of the two people came to Fade''s ears, which made him sigh with emotion. His heart was filled with curiosity and doubts. What kind of ce was the Ice-sealed Realm? Why would such a wonderful ce appear on their earth, which wascking spiritual energy? Even a Lord Level martial artist could not figure it out. Of course, there was no answer to such a question at the moment. "Master Chen, they are here." Just as Fade was thinking, Irene''s voice rang out. He turned his head and saw a group of peopleing over. They were Skr, Tucamon, Bulwer, Munchy, Decay, and the others. Fade observed them. They obviously saw him and looked over. There was a hint of resentment in their eyes. However, they did not take any action in the end. They consciously distanced themselves from Fade and waited at the other side of the ice crack. In this way, more and more people gathered in front of the ice crack Fade estimated that there were about a hundred people, which was somewhat beyond his expectations. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. About half an hourter, Fade suddenly felt that the ice crack seemed to tremble. Pieces of ice and snow fell into the ice crack. Then, he felt violent energy surging in the ice crack, which gradually got bigger and clearer. "The entrance is about to open. Everyone get ready," Jacinth reminded. Bang! At that moment, with a loud bang, a ck hole suddenly appeared on the ice crack. The hole was about five meters wide, and it appeared abruptly above the ice and snow. It was dark inside, and no movement could be seen. There seemed to be a gust of cold winding out from the inside. "Is this the entrance to the Ice-sealed Realm?" At that moment, Fade and the other first-timers had the same question in their hearts. "I''m going in!" An experienced martial artist was the first to jump down and directly enter the dark hole. His figure disappeared in an instant. Suddenly, everyone began to move. "Let''s go and get a good position." "Hurry up. Perhaps if we are lucky enough, we are able to find a few pieces of the Frozen Jade Ice in the shallow area." "Good luck to me!" Fade looked as he saw everyone jumping in one after another. He took a slight breath, looked at the three people of the Final Sword Manor behind him, and stated, "Let''s go!" "Alright!" The three nodded. Then, the four of them jumped into the hole together. In the past few days, Fade had be familiar with the three people of the Final Sword Manor, and they got along well. Hence, he decided to take them with him. Of course, they were only at the obel shallowest point. After all, in the depths, with the strength of the three of them, they were obviously unable to go deeper with him. On the other side, Skr and the others, who had been secretly observing Fade''s movements, saw him jumping into the hole. In an instant, they immediately moved and followed him into the hole. Chapter 2767 Chapter 2767 ? After entering the hole, Fade only felt that everything had gone dark, and nothing could be seen. It seemed that the cold wind was blowing at him. His body seemed to have fallen into a bottomless whirlpool, which constantly spun with the cold wind, and no one knew where it was going. After some time, he saw a blue light in front of him. Then, he felt a chill and stepped on the ground. He immediately twisted his body and stabilized himself to stand firm. Looking around, he found that the ce was like an ice hole. There were blue ice pieces all around, sending out a suffocating chill. It invaded his body and seemed to freeze his bones and organs. He hurriedly activated his positive energy to protect his body and block the chill. Then, with a few "poof" sounds, the three people around Fade rolled down like balls. Someone had even rolled and smashed into a hard block of ice because she moved too quickly. Seeing this, Fade quickly pulled that person back at thest moment so that she would not hit the hard surface. That person stood up. It was the round-faced Irene of the Final Sword Manor. At that moment, she blushed and thanked him. Then, she looked at the person on the other side who had just stood up from the ground. "Jacinth, why didn''t you tell me in advance that I woulde out in such a mess? If I had known earlier, I would not have shrunk into a ball. It''s so embarrassing." Jacinth pulled Jacory up and replied, "No one can control the cold wind at the entrance. Our bodies will lose bnce. Curling up into a ball would be the safest way tond on the ground. That is also what others have told me before I came." "If you entered in a normal posture, who knows which part of yourself wouldnd first." "I saw many people have their arms and legs broken as soon as they entered. Some people were even more unlucky. Some broke their necks directly and died on the spot." "Compared to this, being embarrassed is nothing." Jacinth red at her. Irene knew that she misunderstood Jacinth. Therefore, she quickly apologized. "Jacinth, I was wrong." Jacory, on the other hand, looked at Fade curiously and asked, "Master Chen, what about you?" Jacinth nced at Fade, who was standing upright and red at Jacory. She said, "How can youpare yourself with Master Chen? Moreover, he is from Prohibition Ind. He must have known this long ago." At the side, when Fade heard these words, he could not help but cough in his heart. He did not know about it at all, but he was very lucky. At first, his feetnded on the ground as he had good body control. Therefore, he did not fall down. "Let''s go!"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Fade changed the topic. Hearing this, Jacinth immediately became serious. "Let''s hurry up. Otherwise, the good positions will all be upied." After that, she pointed at a deep ice tunnel in front of them, took the lead, and stated, "Let''s go!" The three of them immediately moved forward together. Quite a number of people were fighting to be the first to advance through the tunnel, as though it was a race. Of course, there were also some who curiously looked around. It was the first time they had been to the Ice-sealed Realm. Jacinth exined to them while elbet moving forward, "At the beginning, there were a few Frozen Jade Ice pieces at the entrance, but after so many years of exploration, the, Frozen Jade Ice there has beenpletely excavated. It is almost impossible to find a piece, now." "Now, only after going about 10 kilometers deep will there be Frozen Jade Ice. Of course, there are more in the deeper parts of the tunnel. However, those with limited strength can''t enter so deep." Jacory and Irene nodded in agreement. "You two, pay attention in controlling the consumption of your positive energy. Just use enough to keep your body warm. Don''t consume too much It will only get colder and tw colderter. Therefore, you must reserve your positive energy," Jacinth reminded them again. With Fade''s strength, if he erupted with full force and surpassed those people around him, it would not be too difficult for him to directly rush into the depths. However, he did not do that. Instead, he advanced unhurriedly with the three people from the Final Sword Manor. There were two neers. Hence, Jacinth''s speed was not too fast. Others had surpassed them. Fade was not in a hurry. As he advanced forward, he observed the surrounding environment. As they went deeper into the ice tunnel, he discovered that in the Ice- sealed Realm, it was not just a straight ice tunnel. It was like countless tunnels connecting with each other, like a huge maze. Of course, this maze had amon end, which was the deepest part of the mysterious Ice-sealed Realm. Legend had it that there were countless weapons, elixir cores, and other treasures there. It was just that until now, no one seemed to have reached the end. Over the years, the deepest point reached by an explorer was 100 kilometers. It was rumored that it was a Lord Level martial artist who lived in seclusion in China hundreds of years ago. He entered the Ice-sealed Realm, fought against all enemies with a sword, and kept going deeper into the depths of 100 kilometers. It was said that the chill inside could freeze the most precious material into ice, crack the elixir core of a Lord Level martial artist, and even positive energy could be frozen. It was an ice cave for all things, a ce where time passed very slowly. Even after returning from the depths, the Chinese martial artist was injured by the chill. His elixir core deteriorated, and he died of illness 300 years later. After the death of this Lord Level martial artist, the exploration of the Ice- sealed Realm gradually slowed down. The ones who cameter were much more there had been many Lord Level martial artistul. Over the years, who hade to explore, but they only managed to explore 70 kilometers deep. Aspared to 100 kilometers, there was still a huge distance Of course, it had be a legend. That was because Lord Level martial artists like Single Arm, who had been exploring the Ice- sealed Realm for many years, were only able to travel 45 kilometers at most. Taruca was able to travel 52 kilometers. There were only a few Lord Level martial artists who managed to travel for more than 50 kilometers in distance. However, for the majority of the other HalfLord Level or Lord Level explorers, they could only travel a range of more than 10 to 20 kilometers in depth. Of course, that was also the reason why the area became the mostpetitive ce with many contenders. Countless intense battles, blood baths, and life-threatening situations happened in that area. "We have travelled for more than 10 kilometers. Stay alert!" Suddenly, Jacinth slowed down and warned the others at the same time. Jacory and Irene immediately became alert and slowed down. Fade also slowed down and looked around at the same time. Chapter 2768 Chapter 2768 ? When they went forward for a distance, Fade noticed that there were more people around. In this ce that was more than 10 kilometers in depth, quite a number of people were exploring the surrounding iceyers in an effort to find the Frozen Jade Ice. Of course, there were also people who were in a tense confrontation with serious expressions on their faces. Obviously, they had conflicts because of the Frozen Jade Ice. Almost everyone who was there had a vignt and fierce look on their faces. They looked at other people with great distrust in their eyes. Jacory and Irene were momentarily unable to adapt to this scene. They were at a loss. "Jacinth, the people here seem to be very dangerous!" "Jacinth, this ce seems to be packed. Where can we find the Frozen Jade Ice?" Hearing this, Jacinth made a gesture to the two to calm down and then nced at Fade. She seemed to hesitate for a moment. She bit her lip and answered in a low voice, "Generally, the Frozen Jade Ice will be hidden in the iceyer. In this environment full of ice and snow, it will be difficult to find." "Plus, with so many years of mining and exploration, the Frozen Jade Ice has long been excavated. Therefore, almost all the current Frozen Jade Ice is buried underneath a thickyer of ice and cannot be found by naked eyes so easily." "In general, you can only use your martial essence to scan theyer of ice bit by bit to see if you can find the Frozen Jade Ice." Hearing this, Jacory and Irene turned their eyes and tried to release their martial essence to scan the surrounding iceyer. However, as soon as they tried, they immediately noticed something abnormal. "Jacinth, the chill here is so strong that our martial essence can only be spread out for more than ten meters." "If you want to explore the depths, you have to condense your positive energy into thin and long lines. This way, the scan area will be even narrower. If you want to scan such arge area bit by bit, how long would that take?" "If you are unlucky, you won''t even be able to find a piece of Frozen Jade Ice!" Jacinth looked at the two of them and replied unhappily, "Of course. If Frozen Jade Ice is easily found, then it won''t be so precious." "Jacinth, are we going to search for them bit by bit? It''s too boring!" Irene, who had the temperament of a child, could not help butin when she heard this. Jacinth stared at her and looked around. She then nced at Fade and continued, "Everyone is doing this. Don''tin." "However, different people have different methods." "Since the chill is strong in the Ice- sealed Realm, if the martial essence of a martial artist ispatible with the chill, the pressure that he would suffer would be rtively small. Therefore, the scan area would naturally berge and fast, and it would be easy to find Frozen Jade Ice." "If one has mastered the ice essence, it would be like a fish in water. The pressure would be very small, and they can even cultivate their ice essence here." "Of course, if you are unlucky, and the martial essence you mastered is the opposite of the ice essence, for example, the fire essence, it would be extremely difficult because they mutually oppose each other. The suppression you receive will be extraordinarily great. I''m afraid that many fire attribute martial artists will not be able to disy even half of their strength here." After hearing this, Jacory thought for a while and said, "Jacinth, what we have mastered is the sword essence from the Final Sword Manor. Is there a big difference between the ice essence and the sword essence here?" Jacinth said, "Our sword essence is quite neutral. It does not conflict with the ice essence but it does not match well either." "I see!" Jacory was a little disappointed. At that moment, Irene seemed to have thought of something. She turned to Fade and asked, "Master Chen, is fire essence your martial essence?" "Irene, don''t ask nonsense!" Jacinth quickly stopped her and exined, "Master Chen, Irene has no intentions of inquiring about your secret. We..." Fade waved his hand and replied with a smile, It doesn''t matter. Many people from the outside world n know that I mastered the fire essence. It''s not a secret. Irenez asked because she is concerned about me. You don''t have to be so anxious." "Thank you, Master Chen!" Jacinth quickly thanked him. Irene looked sympathetically at him. "Master Chen, you are too unlucky. It''s not good for you to master the fire essence here." He smiled gently and said, "It''s fine. I have a way to deal with it!" Although he said so, in the eyes of Jacinth and others, it was just a casual remark from him. The fire essence suffered the greatest suppression in the Ice-sealed Realm, which could not be changed. Fade''s strength in the Ice- sealed Realm would probably be suppressed. He knew what they were thinking about, but he did not exin. After all, he could not exin the nine kinds of martial essence. His fire essence was greatly suppressed in this environment. However, after adjusting, he did not use the fire essence but triggered the ice essence instead. Therefore, he could adapt to the environment there. Moreover, he had secretly tried just now. He had mastered about 12,000 streaks of fire essence. Therefore, he used the fire essence energy to explore. The scope of his search was about 500 meters. Compared to Jacory, who could only scan a distance of ten meters, it was much stronger. However, he still felt greatly repressed. Then, he tried using the ice essence. Originally, he had only mastered 95 streaks of ice essence, which was much lower than the fire essence. Under normal circumstances, it would be good if he could explore as far as 50 or 100 meters. However, now, with the help of ice essence, the distance he could explore was more than 400 meters. Obviously, what Jacinth said earlier was right. In this kind of environment, the ice essence had the bestpatibility. Although from a distance, the scope of ice essence detection seemed to be smaller than fire essence, in contrast, the consumption of ice essence inspection was much smaller than that of the fire essence.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only More importantly, Jacinth had said earlier that this was a great environment for martial practitioners who had mastered the ice essence. Therefore, from the moment he entered, he had been absorbing the ice essence along the way there. Presently, his ice essence was only at 95 streaks and he could explore 400 meters. If he absorbed more streaks of ice essence, the scope of his exploration would naturally be wider andrger, making it easier to find Frozen Jade Ice. It was because of this that Fade said he had a way to deal with it. However, Jacinth and the others obviously did not know that he had mastered the nine kinds of martial essence at the same time. After all, most martial artists could only master one kind of martial essence. A somewhat monstrous person who couldprehend two or three kinds of martial essence at the same time was extremely rare and that phenomenon would only happen once in a hundred years. If one was to master nine kinds of martial essences at the same time, it would be unheard of. Chapter 2769 Chapter 2769 ? Jacinth looked at Fade and hesitated for a moment. Finally, she bit her lip gently and said in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, if you don''t mind, you can search with uster." "Oh?" Fade looked at her in surprise. She lowered her voice and exined, "Mr. Chen, before we set out, my master gave me an ice ss sword called the Frozen de. With this sword, the scope of my exploration will be increased a lot, reaching up to 200 meters. It will be more convenient to search for Frozen Jade Ice this way." "Jacinth, you''ve brought the Frozen de with you? That''s great!" "200 meters? That''s 10 meters more than me. We are going to be lucky then." Jacory and Irene were extremely excited. After a slight moment of astonishment, Fade smiled and felt a little touched. It seemed that Jacinth had a good character since she was a senior apprentice. In an extremely vicious environment like the Ice- sealed Realm, she disclosed a treasure to him and exposed the Frozen de. If he really wanted to snatch their Frozen de, the three of them would not be able to stop him with their strengths. With a sigh, he looked at Jacinth, smiled gently, and replied, "Thank you very much. I appreciate your kindness. However, I still have a task at hand. Hence, I''m afraid I can''t go with you." "Oh, Master Chen, are you leaving?" Irene was reluctant to part with him. "Master Chen, since Jacinth has taken the initiative to say it, you don''t need to be so polite. You can rest assured. If we find the Frozen Jade Ice, we will let you take the bigger share," Jacory chimed in. Seeing this, Fade shook his head and replied with a smile, "Thank you for your kindness. I''m not being polite. I really have a task at hand." "If that''s the case, then we won''t keep you any longer. Thank you for your care all this while, Mr. Chen." Jacinth thanked him. "If you need anything from us, feel free to tell us. We will only be able to walk for another 15 kilometers or so. We won''t be able to go any deeper." "Okay, I will." Fade nodded and said, "Take care of yourselves. Be careful." After that, he waved his hand to say goodbye and officially separated from the three people. Jacinth led Jacory and Irene to search for Frozen Jade Ice in a crowded ce. Fade continued to go deeper, and at the same time, he observed the situation around him. It was apparent that the area between 10 to 20 kilometers was the ce where most martial artists gathered. A lot of the area had been dug until they were unrecognizable, and many people even fought over territory. He absorbed the ice essence from the surroundings to cultivate while also releasing the ice essence to explore the ice tunnel to find the hidden Frozen Jade Ice. By the time he reached 18 kilometers, he was able to absorb 120 streaks of ice essence. The area of his search had also expanded close to 500 meters. Along the way, he was able to find some pieces of Frozen Jade Ice in someyers of ice. However, most of them were scattered in the depths of the ice, and were seen by many. Fade did not want to waste his time to mine the Frozen Jade Ice in that ce. He went forward and traveled over 20 kilometers. He noticed that the number of martial artists there were much fewer. In the surrounding ice tunnel, the mining traces had reduced a lot. He went deeper along the ice tunnel, and at the same time, he felt that the chill around him was getting stronger. A trace of cold chill, like a sharp sword, pierced through his skin and into his bone marrow. However, he activated his ice essence. While blocking the chill, he also absorbed the bonechilling ice essence to cultivate, which could be said as killing two birds with one stone. When he reached about 24 kilometers, there were even fewer people here. Fade suddenly stopped, turned slightly, and looked at a small tunnel on the left side of the ice tunnel. "I did not expect that I would be so lucky to find something good so quickly." He felt lucky. He grinned and hurriedly walked over. Earlier, while he was constantly using the ice essence to explore, he discovered a mass of Frozen Jade Ice about 100 meters away from the iceyer in the side tunnel. It was just that the ce was a bit remote. Hence, it was hard to be discovered. After he observed for a while and realized that there was no one behind him, he turned and entered the small tunnel. With the help of his ice essence, he found the right ce and condensed his fire essence with his right hand. A ball of hot fire melted the hard ice. Fire essence was not suitable to be used here to search for Frozen Jade Ice. However, it was convenient to be used to melt the ice. The ice melted under the burning of Fade''s terrifying fire essence. In less than 15 minutes, Fade found the crystal clear blue ice that was like a piece of beautiful jade in the depths of 400 meters in the ice. After putting the fire essence away, he picked up the mass of ice. In an instant, a chill went from his palm to his body, as if he would bepletely frozen. "It''s Frozen Jade Ice. This chill is indeed terrifying." He sighed as he activated his positive energy to protect his body. The ice mass was only the size of a palm. He checked it and found that there were a total of 24 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice. It was the first time he had entered the Ice-sealed Realm, and it was the first time he made a move and gathered such a harvest. He was already more fortunate than many people. "It''s a good start for me!" He smiled but he did not put away the Frozen Jade Ice pieces. Instead, he held a piece of Frozen Jade Ice in each hand, sat cross-legged on the ground, and began to meditate and cultivate directly. It turned out that he was going to absorb and make use of the ice essence in the Frozen Jade Ice to enhance his understanding of the ice essence so that he could explore more. It did not take long for him to feel that in his sapling-shaped elixir core, the branch which was the ice essence started growing rapidly inside his body. Along the way, Fade had probably increased the mastery of the ice essence to 120 streaks. Presently, after he absorbed the two pieces of Frozen Jade Ice, his mastery of the ice essence was directly raised to 220 streaks. One Frozen Jade Ice could piece off increase his mastery of the ice essence by 50 streaks, and theCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. speed was extremely fast, Feeling the incredibly fast speed, he became more and more excited. He casually threw away the two pieces of Frozen Jade Ice that had just been broken after he had absorbed its ice essence. He then picked up another two pieces of Frozen Jade Ice and continued to cultivate. Content belongs to Pieces of the Frozen Jade Ice were absorbed by him and shattered into pieces of ordinary crystal clear ice. After a long time, he consumed twelve pieces of Frozen Jade Ice, and it was half of his harvest. At that moment, the number of ice essence in his body had increased to 700 streaks. Initially, ording to his calctions, he would just need another 10 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice to upgrade his ice essence to 720. However,ter on, he discovered that perhaps because he had absorbed too much Frozen Jade Ice, the amount of ice essence slowly decreased with each piece. At first, one piece of Frozen Jade Ice could allow him to master 50 streaks of ice essence, but now, he could only master 40 streaks per piece. Chapter 2770 Chapter 2770 ? "It seems that it would not be feasible to increase my ice essence to 10,000 streaks in one go with Frozen Jade Ice." Fade shook his head and put away the remaining 12 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice. He moved his stiff body and was ready to go deeper to look for more pieces. However, at that moment, a sudden noise was heard. Someone was running madly, and there was a sound of vigorous howling and weapons colliding. Among them, the sound asionally mixed with the sounds of blood sshing and screams as injuries happened. "Is someone fighting?" Fade''s mind trembled. He distanced himself from the sound, not intending to get involved. However, at that moment, there was a cry. "Jacinth!" "Jacinth, you''re injured!" Hearing those two familiar voices, Fade could not help but tremble. "It''s Jacory and Irene. Why are they here?" With doubt in his heart, he walked out of the tunnel. As soon as he came out, he saw three figures running fast towards him. They were the three people from the Final Sword Manor. Jacory and Irene''s faces were pale. They held a long sword in their hands that was stained with blood. They ran as fast as they could. Behind them, Jacinth held a slender blue sword. There was blood at the corner of her mouth. She desperately made attacks to ward off the pursuers behind her. Behind them, Fade saw a group of about 30 people who shouted and chased after them. At the same time, waves of energy attacked them continuously. Bang! Jacory, who ran wildly, suddenly stumbled and fell heavily to the ground. Seeing this, Irene hurriedly stopped and tried to help him up. "Jacory, get up quickly. We..." Jacory''s face turned pale. He struggled for a moment but it seemed difficult for him to stand up. "Irene, the chill is too strong. I can''t withstand it anymore. You should run and save yourself." "But Jacory, you..." She almost cried with anxiety. "Hurry up! They can''t hold on any longer." "Catch those three people. That sword is a good thing." "They have eight pieces of Frozen Jade Ice on them. I just saw it." "Let''s attack them together and divide it equallyter." When they saw Jacory fall, the pursuers became even more excited. All of them shouted as they pounced over, resembling a pack of ferocious hungry wolves.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jacinth, who was barely able to resist them, suddenly felt the pressure double. She constantly sent out rows of sword aura towards the enemy, but it did not have much effect. At that moment, she was almost desperate with a look of unwillingness and helplessness in her eyes. She whispered to herself, "Master, I''m sorry. I let Irene and Jacory die here on their first visit and also lost your Frozen de. I''ve been ipetent!" With a determined look in her eyes, she suddenly put the Frozen de to her neck and said firmly, "Even if I have to die, I can''t let them insult me. Jacory, Irene, I''ll go first." After that, the Frozen de was about to slice across her slender and fair neck. "Jacinth, no!" Jacory and Irene shouted. Their faces were filled with determination, but they were unable to stop her. Seeing that a tragedy was about to happen, at that critical moment, a burst of positive energy appeared and hit the Frozen de, breaking it into pieces. Jacinth, who failed to end her life, turned her head. Then, she saw a familiar face. "M- Master Chen, how did you..." "There is no need to go that far. Don''t give up." Fade''s figure shed and appeared beside her. He asked calmly, "What happened?" Jacinth took a deep breath and quickly exined, "The three of us searched for Frozen Jade Ice 14 kilometers away and found 8 pieces with the Frozen de. We were careless and were discovered." "However, they wanted to kill us and rob us. We fled all the way here." The matter was very simple andmon. After all, it was the Ice-sealed Realm. "I understand." Fade nodded and then said to her, "Go take care of the two of them. Leave this matter to me." "But they..." She was a little worried, but when she saw his firm gaze, she nodded and said, "Master Chen, be careful." Then, she hurried over to help Jacory up and began to heal him. At that moment, Jacory and Irene also noticed Fade. They could not help but express their excitement. "Jacinth, Master Chen is here. He hase to save us." "There are around 28 people on the other side. Can Master Chen handle them alone?" "Master Chen said to leave it to him. We should trust him," Jacinth looked at Fade and spoke solemnly. At this moment, the pursuers arrived in front of Fade. Seeing that he was there alone, the others eyed him with suspicion. "Kid, who are you?" "Where are those three people?" "Brat, this has nothing to do with you. We don''t want to attack you. Get out of the way!" Fade looked at this group of people and found several familiar figures among them. There were Skr, Munchy, and Decay. "It''s you all again!" Fade sneered at them, and then said coldly, "You should leave. I don''t want to fight you either." "Brat, who do you think you are? Do you know who we are?" Someone shouted. Without hesitation. Fade directly released a red me from his right hand and hit the person who had spoken. His opponent did not have time to react and let out a scream. He was sent flying and fell on the hard ice. It was unknown if he was dead or alive. Such a vicious attack made the pursuers involuntarily hold their breath, and their expressions became slightly fearful. "Why are you all still here? Do you want me to continue?" Fade''s voice was cold. The pursuers began to discuss among themselves. They were little scared of him, but they were also dissatisfied and were unwilling to just leave like this. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At that moment, Skr, who stood in the crowd, said, "He is alone. Let''s fight him together. I don''t believe that we''re no match for him." What he said was exactly what the others were thinking. All of a sudden, around five people shouted and rushed towards Fade. "Hmph!" Fade snorted and showed no mercy. His right hand shot out several balls of red mes. Bang, Bang, Bang! After the red mes hit several people, they were directly knocked into the air. Their bodies fell heavily on the ice, making a loud noise. "What..." That kind of skill frightened the pursuers. Even Skr''s expression changed slightly at that moment and he wanted to retreat. However, right then, Decay said, "Mr. Skr, Fade has mastered the fire essence. When the fire essence is in the Ice-sealed Realm, it is greatly suppressed. The kid looks powerful, but he will not be able to hold on for long." Content belongs to swnov "As long as we keep attacking, we can definitely knock him down." Chapter 2771 Chapter 2771 ? Hearing this, Skr''s eyes lit up. However, he was still a little worried. After all, during the battle at the Ice-sealed Tower, Fade had left him with a lot of fear, "But..." Knowing what he was worried about, Decay continued, "Mr. Skr, even if we''re no match for him, we''ll definitely defeat that brat if we join forces with Bulwer and Tucamon who are close by." Skr''s eyes lit up. He immediately turned around and instructed one of his subordinates, "Contact Tucamon and Bulwer right now. Tell them that Fade is here and we need their help." "Yes, Mr. Skr!" The subordinate spoke and quickly ran away. At that moment, the first group of pursuers at the front line were all bombarded to the ground by Fade. The remaining people immediately retreated and did not dare to act rashly. They looked warily at him. They did not dare to attack but were unwilling to simply retreat. Seeing this, Fade nced at the group of people and said coldly, "I don''t want to kill anyone. Get lost!" Hearing this, the people looked at each other with hesitation. They whispered a few words and then slowly stepped back. It seemed that they were ready to leave. With someone taking the lead, the rest suddenly began to move. For a moment, the initially aggressive pursuers were scared and dismissed by Fade''s words. The situation made Skr anxious. After all, he knew that his men were no match for Fade. If too many people left, he might not be able to stall Fade long enough until Bulwer and Tucamon arrived. Thinking of this, he looked at those who were ready to leave and said, "Everyone, that Frozen de is a good possession. Once we get that sword, it will be much easier for us to find the Frozen Jade Ice. Are you really ready to leave like this?" "This..." Someone hesitated. "Mr. Skr, my strength is limited. I don''t have the fortune to get my hands on that kind of treasure, so I will make my move," someone said decisively and turned to leave. Seeing this, Skr''s expression changed slightly. At that moment, Decay whispered something in Skr''s ear. Skr''s eyes instantly lit up and he said, "Everyone, don''t regret it if you leave now!" "Er..." The person who was about to leave looked at him in confusion. Skr pointed at Fade and said, "Do you know him?" "No, we don''t." "He looks a bit familiar." Quite a few people spoke, but not many of them knew Fade. After all, many people had been stuck in the Ice-sealed Realm and did not know much about the outside world. When Skr saw this, he said loudly, "His name is Fade Chen, and he is a new young martial artist from China. He is not even 30 years old yet, but he has mastered more than 9,000 streaks of martial essence." "Everyone, do you think that''s normal?" As soon as he finished his words, the sound of discussions rang out. "He''s not even 30 years old and has mastered 9,000 streaks of martial essence? Is that true?" "How is this possible? It was already incredible that Single Arm entered the Lord Level when he was only fifty years old. Does this kid want to enter the Lord Level at the age of thirty? That''s impossible!" "Mr. Skr, you can''t deceive us with such words!" Before Skr could exin, someone stared at Fade for a while and thought of something. "Now that I think of it, I remember. I know him. His name is Fade, and he has been doing many things in the outside world recently. He has killed quite a few Half-Lord Level martial artists." "Even Dark Dragon, the chairman of the Skull Mob, and the Sacred Lord from the Sacred Hall of Eand were all killed by this guy. He is now the most famous young martial artist in his country." "What Mr. Skr said is all true. This kid is indeed famous." These words made the discussions more enthusiastic, and the way they looked at Fade began to change. Skr seized the opportunity to exaggerate, "Everyone, we are all martial artists who are close to the Lord Level. We know how difficult it is to cultivate." "This Mr. Chen has been cultivating for less than 30 years, but he is going to enter the Lord Level soon. Do you think it''s normal?" "It''s not normal!" "There must be some secret!" "There has not been such a speedy growth in the past hundreds of years!" Skr continued, "The outside world was also very skeptical about this. Later, someone went to his country to cheek. It turns out that Mr. Chen had a treasure that could speed up his cultivation!" As soon as he finished speaking, the scene became lively. Everyone looked at Fade with burning eyes. The crowd was surging. These people seemed to have turned into ferocious hungry wolves at this moment. They could not wait to rush towards Fade and tear off a piece of flesh from his body. Seeing this, Skr could not help but show a tinge of excitement in his eyes. He thought to himself that Decay''s method was indeed effective. He made up a few lies, which hooked the greed in these people''s hearts and made them his chess pieces to fight for him. For a while, a smug and confident smile appeared on his face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At that moment, Fade had just turned around to check the injuries of his threepanions from the Final Sword Manor. After confirming that they were not heavily injured, he turned around and happened to see the fanatic and fierce crowd. Shaking his head, Fade found it a little ridiculous. This group of greedy people became excited from just a few simple lies. It was so ridiculous. His expression became cold. He looked at the group of greedy people and said coldly, "Those who are not afraid to die, juste at me." His indifferent words were like a basin of cold water, which sobered up these greedy and fanatical people. If such a young martial artist had a treasure that could increase the speed of his cultivation, they would not be able to obtain it easily. He was able to kill so many martial artists before, which meant that he was very powerful. Skr had said many nice words, but he was hiding at the back. It seemed that he was going to let the others charge at Fade and he would take advantage of the situation. For a moment, the excited crowd calmed down. When Skr saw this, he knew that something was amiss. At the same time, he looked at Decay and Munchy beside him with an inquiring expression. Munchy touched his head helplessly. After all, he was not good at using his brain, therefore, he could note up with any good ideas. However, Decay gritted his teeth and rolled his eyes. He thought of something and said to Skr in a low voice, "Mr. Skr, these people are not easy to fool. If we don''t give them some benefits, they won''t fight easily." "Benefits! What benefits?" Skr frowned. Decay said, "People who are stuck in the Ice-sealed Realm, of course, want to gain more benefits. After all, they want to obtain the Frozen de in order to search for more Frozen Jade Ice." "Do you mean that I should bribe them with Frozen Jade Ice?" Skr asked. Decay nodded and said, "It is the best way for now." Chapter 2772 Chapter 2772 ? Skr frowned and said reluctantly, "I relied on the Ice Wolf Badge that my father gave me and finally found 12 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice. Now, should I take it out and give it to them?" Decay said, "Mr. Skr, if you can kill Fade, losing these 12 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice would be worth it. Think about it. Master Secondson has offered a reward of 100,000 pieces!" "Furthermore, if Fade was killed, wouldn''t the Frozen de and the items on him all belong to you, Mr. Skr?" "In the end, after Fade dies, this group of people will be useless to us. At that time, it will not be difficult for us to take back the things that we have given to them." After he spoke, Decay showed a hint of viciousness in his eyes. Skr paused slightly and a cold glint shed across his eyes. He gritted his teeth and nodded. "Alright, I will trust you this time. Let''s do it!" Decay said, "Mr. Skr, you will definitely seed." Looking at this hesitant group of people, Skr opened his backpack and disyed the 12 Frozen Jade Ice pieces in front of the group of people. In an instant, the deep blue crystal light of the Frozen Jade Ice made their eyes light up, and greed was reflected in their eyes. Some people were instinctively ready to make a move, and at that moment, they wanted to grab it. Of course, this was all just in their minds. After all, they knew that Skr was of an extraordinary status and Munchy and Decay, who were by his side, were not to be messed with. If they were to make a move, they would probably die. Skr nced at the crowd of greedy people and his lips curled into a mocking smile. Then, he became serious and said loudly with a righteous expression, "Everybody, I know that it''s not easy for you to cultivate. The purpose ofing to the Ice-sealed Realm is to find Frozen Jade Ice to improve your cultivation." "As for Fade, I have a deep grudge against him. I will definitely kill him!" "If you can help me, I, Skr, will not mistreat you. These 12 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice are just a small token of my appreciation." "After Fade is dead, there will be more rewards to follow." After that, Skr threw out the Frozen Jade Ice in his hands. Suddenly, the crowd burst into chaos, and everyone rushed to grab the pieces of Frozen Jade Ice. After the pieces of the Frozen Jade Ice were distributed, many people were excited. "Mr. Skr, you are very generous. I support you." "Let''s kill that Fade and avenge Mr. Skr." "That''s right. Let''s kill him and get the treasures." For a moment, everyone was excited. Skr''s eyes shed with a smile. He raised his arm and shouted, "Kill him!" In an instant, one of Skr''s men took the lead and rushed towards Fade. The rest of the people also started to charge. However, there were some cunning people who wanted to turn around and escape while the crowd was in chaos. However, Decay and Munchy were prepared. They stopped the people who tried to escape and punched them several times. They knocked them down to the ground and snatched the Frozen Jade Ice from them. Then, Skr warned, "I am willing to give you benefits because I trust you, but if someone takes my things but does not want to put in any effort, then don''t me me for being rude." With that, Munchy smashed the head of those fleeing people to pieces. Such a warning caused some people in the crowd, who were ready to flee, to change their minds. They could only look in Fade''s direction, shout, and rush towards him. Behind him, Skr looked at the scene with confidence. His eyes fell on Fade and his mouth moved. "Fade, today is the day of your death." "If you knew this would happen, you should not have offended me in the Ice- sealed Tower." The loud crowd charged at Fade. The originally spacious ice tunnel had be a little crowded at that moment. Seeing such a scene, Jacinth and the other two, who were getting better, looked pale and were extremely worried. "Master Chen, please leave. Don''t worry about us." "You''ve saved us several times. We can''t drag you down anymore." "Master Chen take this Frozen de. You can''t let it fall into the hands of those people. I just hope that after you leave, you can return to the Final Sword Manor and tell our master." Jacinth looked determined and handed the thin Frozen de to Fade. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Keep it for yourself." He did not take the Frozen de from her. Instead, he took a step forward and said with a smile, "Don''t be nervous. There are only more than 20 people. I can handle them." "But they are all Lord Level martial artists. They..." "Master Chen a portion of the people here are experienced veterans who have been living in the Ice- sealed Realm for many years They have taken many lives. Their strength is not something that those Half-Lord Level martial artists of the secr world canpare with." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Mr. Chen, please leave now!" "My strength is not what the outside rumors say." Fade smiled faintly and rushed out like lightning. A red light, like a me, burned bright red in the dark blue ice path. Without any fear, the red me rushed towards the crowd. Whoosh, Whoosh, Puff! Voices were heard one after another. Wherever the red me passed, fresh blood sprayed onto the cold ice surface and immediately froze. Like bright red flowers, they decorated the ice tunnel, creating a bewitching scene. Ah! Thest scream ended abruptly, apanied by the fall of the enemy. The noisy crowd had turned into corpses on the ground. As for Fade, he calmed down the red me, held it in his right hand, and looked at the three people in front of him. They were Skr, Munchy, and Decay. The three who were initially filled with confidence were all dumbfounded by such a scene. They never thought that Fade would be able to kill all of these Lord Level martial artists in less than five minutes. "H-How is this possible?" Skr stuttered. "Mr. Skr, we are no match for him. Run!" Decay was the first to react. He pulled Skr and turned to run. The three of them immediately ran away. "You'' re escaping? Do you think you can do so?" Fade snorted. Like a sh of lightning, he activated the red me again and rushed out. Swoosh! He was extremely fast. In less than a few seconds, he caught up with Munchy, who fell at the end, and smashed his me out. "Ah! I''ll fight you to death." Munchy knew that his speed was not good and it was impossible for him to escape. He turned around with a determined look on his face. With a loud shout, he released all his power and rushed towards Fade. Chapter 2773 Chapter 2773 ? Bang! Fade''s fist hit Munchy. The terrible force directly threw Munchy''s sturdy body into the icyyer of the ice tunnel like a cannonball. His whole body was embedded in it, and hisst breath of life was released against the chill of the iceyer. He then turned into an ice sculpture. "Munchy!" When Skr and Decay heard the sound, they turned around and saw Munchy''s body in the ice. The expression on their faces immediately became angry. However, their anger did notst long. It quickly turned into even greater fear and quickly surged into their hearts. "Next!" Fade''s voice, like that of the Grim Reaper, rang out behind the two. The two men''s faces changed and they looked terrified. They ran away immediately. Decay''s strength was stronger than Skr''s. As he sprinted, he was faster than Skr. "Decay, how dare you..." When Skr saw this, his expression changed and he immediately revealed a fierce look. He stared at Decay who was in front of him. He gathered his positive energy in his right hand and quickly sent out a burst of strength towards Decay''s back. Decay did not expect Skr to ambush him from behind. He lost his bnce and fell to the ground. He looked in disbelief at Skr, who had surpassed him, and said, "Mr. Skr, why did you..." Skr looked angry and ruthless. He gritted his teeth and said, "Remember, you are my dog. A dog should be ready to fight for its master. However, you ran away and abandoned me to save your own life. You deserve to die." "I did not..." Decay wanted to argue. However, at that moment, Fade caught up. Initially, he had been thinking about how to deal with Decay, but he did not expect that at the critical moment, these two people had internal strife. It saved Fade a lot of trouble. A burst of positive energy shot out from his right hand and prated Decay''s heart. Before he could get up, he turned into a cold corpse. In the end, Skr was the only one left. He felt a strong wind approaching him from behind, like the sickle of the Grim Reaper. It was about to touch Skr''s throat with an icy chill. He was terrified. "No, don''t!" "Am I, the mighty Mr. Skr, going to die here today?" "No, I''m the son of Viktor re, and I''m a member of the Illuminate Association. I can''t die here." Swoosh! Behind him, hot energy, with the whistling wind, came like a sharp sword. Skr turned his head and found that it was a burning me. "No!" He gritted his teeth and triggered all the positive energy in his body. He ran desperately. Just as he was in despair, three figures suddenly appeared in front of him. One of them was the man whom Skr had sent out just now to summon Bulwer and Tucamon over. "Save me!" When Skr saw this, he was overjoyed and quickly shouted. "Mr. Skr, what''s going on..." The two could not help but ask when they saw the scene. However, before they could finish asking, they saw Fadeing towards them. "You..."Tucamon''s face darkened when he saw Fade. With anger on his face, he was about to make his move. After all, he had fought with Fade once in the Ice-sealed Tower and was repelled by him at that time. He was furious and was just ready to fight back, but Albany appeared and prevented them from fighting. Therefore, Tucamon had been holding a grudge and wanted to teach Fade a lesson. After all, he was the Pharoah of the Pyramid Organization, a famous martial artist. He had mastered 12,000 streaks of martial essence and was a true Lord-level martial artist. Just as he was about to make his move, a look of shock appeared on Bulwer''s face. He said, "Mr. Tucamon, look behind." It was only then that Tucamon noticed that in the ice tunnel behind Fade, twenty to thirty corpses were scattered all over the ce. "Could it be that all these people were killed by that brat?" Tucamon found this a bit hard to believe. At that moment, Skr continued to shout wildly, "Save me! That guy killed everyone here. He wants to kill me too! Save me...'' "What!?" Tucamon and Bulwer had a huge change in their expression, and their faces were filled with shock. Swoosh! Right then, Fade''s me hit the center of Skr''s back. Skr was not strong enough. After being attacked by Fade, there was no chance of survival for him. He fell to the ground and died instantly. Seeing this, Bulwer and Tucamon''s eyes could not help but widen in shock. "You killed Skr!" Tucamon looked at Fade in disbelief. Bulwer thought of something and turned to flee frantically. "Mr. Tucamon, run. We are no match for that kid." Tucamon seemed a bit hesitant, but when he saw the scattered corpses in the ice tunnel, he no longer hesitated and immediately turned around to run. However, only one of Skr''s subordinates remained in the same ce, dumbfounded. His face was extremely pale. Bang! With a single blow, Fade easily dealt with that subordinate. He then watched asTucamon and Bulwer quickly dashed into another branch of the ice tunnel. Their figures swiftly ran away. "Consider yourselves lucky." Fade thought of the three people from the Final Sword Manor, who were in a depth of 24 kilometers. He did not chase after them but turned back. Of course, he did not forget to take the 12 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice that Skr had just thrown out. In addition, he also collected other good things from those corpses. However, most of the people here were poor and there was nothing good on them at all. Of course, if they weren''t poor, they would not be Skr''s subordinates.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Naturally, there were many good items on Skr. For example, there was the Ice Wolf badge that his father gave him, and a few weapons and cultivation resources. Although they were too precious, they were still considered enough for Skr, who had just mastered 7,000 streaks of martial essence. After packing away all the things, Fade returned to his previous position. "Master Chen, you''re back!" "Are you alright? Did Skr and the others escape?" "Master Chen, are you alright?" Fade looked at the three of them and smiled gently. "I''m fine. I killed Skr and the others." "What?" The three people were stunned and looked at him in surprise. He said faintly, "If Skr is prepared to kill someone in the first ce, he should prepare himself to be killed too." "Alright, enough about me. Are you all okay?" "I''ve rested for a while. I''m feeling much better now," Jacinth responded. Fade checked their positive energy and found that their injuries were not serious, but they were nevertheless injured. Therefore, he said, "Sit down and let me treat you." "Master Chen, you know how to treat injuries?" Irene had a look of surprise on her face. Fade replied with a smile, "You can ask around. I am not only a martial artist but also a great traditional Chinese medicine doctor." Chapter 2774 Chapter 2774 ? While Fade spoke, he secretly mobilized the wood essence and injected it into their bodies to heal them. Jacory and Irene''s injuries were not serious, so they recovered immediately. However, Jacinth''s injury was slightly worse. After fifteen minutes, she was fully healed under the magical effects of the wood essence. "How do you feel after the treatment?" Fade asked. The three of them stood up and stretched their bodies to test their movements. They were pleasantly surprised. "I''m fully healed. I feel like my body is full of vitality." "I feel much morefortable, even better than before I was injured." "I''mpletely healed too, Master Chen. Your medical skills are excellent." Fade looked at the happy expressions of the three people, smiled, and asked, "That''s good. What do you n to do next?" When being asked this question, the three of them became silent. Jacory and Irene both looked at Jacinth. They were obviously waiting for her decision. Jacinth was silent for a while and said, "I''ve decided to return. It''s too dangerous this time. If it wasn''t for you, Master Chen, we would be dead already." "Moreover, with our abilities, we can''t stay in such a secluded ce for too long. Besides, we''ve also gained something this time. It''s good enough that we will not return empty-handed." Speaking of gains, Irene suddenly thought of something and said, "Jacinth and Jacory, Master Chen has saved us. As for these 8 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice, let''s give them to him as a token of our appreciation." "Uh..." They were momentarily stunned. Then, Jacory and Jacinth nodded immediately. "It makes sense. I forgot about it." "Master Chen, please ept these 8 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Fade looked at the Frozen Jade Ice but did not take them. Instead, he smiled and waved his hand, saying, "No need. You can keep it for yourself." "Master Chen, this is a little token of our gratitude. Please don''t reject our gratitude," the three people said. Fadeughed and said, "I''m not rejecting your gratitude. It''s not that hard for me to harvest Frozen Jade Ice. You guys can keep these for yourselves." While he spoke, he opened his bag. Inside his bag were the remaining 12 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice he had found and the extra 12 pieces he had taken from Skr. There were a total of 24 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice, which was dazzling. "This..." The three of them dumbfounded. were Fade smiled and said, "I don''t think Frozen Jade Ice is that precious. Furthermore, I will travel further and I''m sure there will be more inside." "Alright then, we are indebted to you." Jacinth took back the Frozen Jade Ice and solemnly bowed to Fade to thank him. "Master Chen, we will remember your kindness in saving our lives. If you need our help in the future, we will do our best." "Thank you, Master Chen!" Jacory and Irene bowed in thanks at the same time. Fade said, "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind. Well say our goodbyes here. You three should pay attention to your safety." "We will, Master Chen. Goodbye." The three waved goodbye to him. After Fade bid goodbye to the three people of the Final Sword Manor, he sorted out his belongings and searched around. He did not find any other Frozen Jade Ice, therefore, he continued to go deeper into the ice tunnel. At the same time, the escaped Tucamon and Bulwer noticed that Fade did not catch up with them. They finally stopped and panted heavily. The two men looked at each other, and their faces were filled with horror. After Bulwer swallowed a mouthful of his saliva, he looked at Tucamon and asked, "Mr. Tucamon, did that just happen? That kid actually killed thirty of Mr. Skr''s men." Tucamon''s expression became serious, and then he said with a deep voice, "It''s true. We''ve underestimated that brat." "Mr. Tucamon, what do we do now? If that kid was to chase after us, we would not be a match for him. Why don''t we retreat?" Bulwer suggested with a frightened expression. Tucamon stared at him and said unwillingly, "We''ve just entered and you want us to leave already? We did not even get our hands on any Frozen Jade Ice. Are you willing to leave like this? Besides, even if we leave now, that kid will still take revenge on us when hees out." "At that time, where can we run to? Do you think the Headless Valley and the Pyramid Organization can stop that guy?" "This..." For a moment, Bulwerwas unable to respond. "Then what should we do?" A fierce expression appeared on Tucamon''s face. He clenched his teeth and said, "Right now, there is only one way. That is... to kill that brat." "Kill him?" Bulwerwas shocked. "But we are no match for him. How can we kill him?" Tucamon said, "We are no match for him, but that does not mean that others aren''t. This is the Ice-sealed Realm. There are many martial artists here." "Furthermore, Mr. Skr''s father, Mr. Viktor of the Illuminate Association, is in the depths. Tell me, what reaction would he have if he knew that his precious son was killed?" Hearing that, Bulwer''s eyes lit up. "You mean that we should go look for Mr. Viktor, tell him about Skr''s death, and ask him to kill Fade?" Tucamon nodded and said, "This is currently the best option." Bulwer was still a little worried. "Mr. Viktor is around 50 kilometers deep. To reach that distance, the chill will be extremely strong. Furthermore, there''s no good people there. If anything happens to us when we go there, I''m afraid..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Tucamon said, "We can still endure the chill if we use our positive energy. As for everything else, we need to be careful. We should not provoke others and it won''t be too much of a problem." "But..." Bulwer hesitated. Tucamon said in a deep voice, "You don''t even want to take this bit of risk? Could it be that you really want to leave, and then be pursued by that kid Fade?" Hearing that, Bulwer was stunned. He paused for a moment and then nodded with a determined expression. "Of course, I don''t want to be pursued." "That''s good. If we kill that kid now, & we''ll be able to resolve any future trouble," Tucamon said as he smiled again. He patted Bulwer''s shoulder and said, "Also, don''t forget Master Secondson of Prohibition Ind''s promise." S "After we kill Fade, the reward of 100,000 Frozen Jade Ice will belong to us." Hearing this, Bulwer''s eyes lit up. Thest bit of worry in his heart waspletely covered by his greed for Frozen Jade Ice. "Let''s not dy this any further. Let''s go! " Tucamon said. Immediately, the two men, with faces filled with excitement and anticipation, changed directions and began to advance into the depths of theplicated and winding ice tunnel. Chapter 2775 Chapter 2775 ? As Fade went deeper into the ice tunnel, the cold air became denser and stronger. However, for him, who activated his ice essence in the elixir core, it did not have too much impact on him. Instead, it sped up his absorption of the ice essence. Of course, he did not forget to release the ice essence along the way to search for Frozen Jade Ice under the iceyers. It had to be said that the closer it was to the depths, the bigger the reserve of the Frozen Jade Ice. Along the way, he sessively discovered around five masses of Frozen Jade Ice hidden under the iceyers. He had collected more than 200 pieces, which was considered a big harvest. Of course, as he cultivated and absorbed energy along the way, he had also consumed more than 60 pieces of the Frozen Jade Ice. He raised the amount of his ice essence in his elixir core to 2,500 streaks, and the range of ice essence exploration was increased to 1,000 meters, which was a veryrge range. However, when he remembered that Master Firstson had asked him to collect 10,000 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice, he felt that this bit of Frozen Jade Ice he had was no big deal. Before he entered the Ice- sealed Realm, he thought that it would not be difficult to collect 10,000 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice. However, now, after he came in, he found that collecting Frozen Jade Ice was much harder than he had imagined. He had great strength, had mastered ice essence, and had help from the Ice Wolf Badge from Skr. Yet, he was only able to collect more than 200 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice. If an ordinary Half-Lord Level martial artist came here and was able to collect 100 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice at a time, they would be considered extremely lucky. "If I want to collect 10,000 pieces, it seems that I have to go deeper. I''m still not deep enough. There are too many people who havee here. Most of the Frozen Jade Ice has been excavated." Fade sighed in his heart and continued to go deeper. Suddenly, a wide circr square appeared in the ice path in front of him. In the center of the square was an ice sculpture. It faced the deep end of the ice tunnel, and extended its right hand, looking as if it was brazenly weing Fade to explore deeper. The sculpture looked vivid and magnificent. "Who had the time to make an ice sculpture here?" Seeing this, he could not help butin out loud. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, a voice came from nearby, "It''s not an ice sculpture." Hearing the voice, Fade looked over and saw a bearded man walk over from the other side of the ice sculpture. He wore a big leather jacket. In an instant, Fade frowned slightly and looked at the other party. The bearded man did not seem to mind Fade''s wary eyes. He smiled and pointed at the ice sculpture, continuing, "It''s not an ice sculpture, but a person. A real person." "A real person?" Fade was shocked. He took a few steps to the front of the ice sculpture and looked at it carefully. Underneath the translucentyer of ice, he could indeed see the face of a man in his thirties. The real skin, and even the tiny pores, suggested that it was not an ice sculpture, but a real person. "How... How could..." For a moment, he felt a little surprised. The bearded man seemed to be used to it. He patted the ice sculpture, looked at the frozen face, and said, "I don''t know how many years it has been. This martial artist entered the Ice-sealed Realm for the first time. He thought that he would not face any problem in the Ice sealed Realm by relying on his own strength." "After he came in, he rushed straight into the depths, trying to find the treasures hidden in the deepest ce. However, he did not notice the chill bing more and more intense as he went deeper. "Finally, when he reached a depth of 30 kilometers, he was frozen and became an ice sculpture." "Later, the rest left this ice sculpture here. Firstly, it is a road sign to remind the martial artists who came here that it was already 30 1 kilometers in depth from the entrance and it''s intensely cold Those who were not strong enough would retreat as soon as possible. Secondly, it is also a warning to theter generations to not be impulsive in the Ice-sealed Realm." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After Fade listened to the bearded man''s story, he remembered the story. In the Ice-sealed Tower, Jacinth had told him about it. However, Fade did not care too much about it, therefore, he did not think of it at the moment. "30 kilometers!" Fade nced at the ice sculpture and felt the chill around him. It was indeed much colder. However, he could still endure it. At that moment, the bearded man took the initiative to approach Fade and said, "My name is Panos. I''m a businessman." "Businessman?" Hearing this, Fade could not help raising his eyebrows.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Panos smiled and took out a business card made of ice. He handed it to Fade and said, "This is my business card. I''m a businessman who does business in the Ice-sealed Realm. If you need anything, you can contact me." "You do business here?" Fade found it hard to believe this, but when he looked at the cold business card, he found that it was indeed stated there. Panos was not surprised by this. He smiled and said to Fade, "I have not seen you before. Is this your first time here?" Fade did not respond, but just quietly watched him. el Panos'' expression did not change. He continued "Although there are not many people in the Ice- sealed Realm, there are many demands For example, some people have collected Frozen Jade Ice, but they are in need of elixirs and skilts, therefore, people can exchange for it." Content belongs to "Another example is that there are people who don''t dare to go out in order to avoid the enemies outside, but theyck essential living supplies. I can bring the supplies in for them from the outside world." "Of course, there are some cultivating maniacs. They simply don''t want to waste time entering and exiting. Therefore, theye to me for information on various materials to save their cultivation time." Hearing this, Fade could not help but raise his eyebrows and felt that it was interesting. "When I first entered, why didn''t I see you?" Fade asked. Panos smiled and said, "It''s too shallow there. People wandering there are either too weak or too poor. I would not be able to earn much from doing business there." "It''s different here. 30 kilometers is a dividing line. Anyone who can cross 30 kilometers is a strong person. Moreover, there is more Frozen Jade Ice here than in the shallow area." "We''ve made a lot of money doing business here. Therefore, we chose this ce." "We?" Fade caught the keyword and looked at Panos. Panos smiled and said, "Of course, I can''t do business alone, otherwise I will be extremely busy. After all, there are all kinds of errands to be done." "We have a total of eight people in our team. They have worked here for more than 20 years and are very trustworthy. If you need anything, you can look for us," he promoted his business again. Chapter 2776 Chapter 2776 ? Fade nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll keep your business card, but for now, I don''t need anything, so..." After that, he waved his hand, ready to say goodbye, wanting to explore deeper. However, Panos followed him and said, "It''s your first time in such a deep ce. This is not a shallow area. You can''t wander around simply, otherwise, you will be in danger." "Why?" Fade asked casually. Panos responded, "Those who cane here are fairly powerful. After years of fighting, many areas have been taken up by great martial artists and have be their personal territories. If you identally step into their territory, you''ll probably be killed without any reason. That would be terrible." "Personal territories?" Fade felt that this term was somewhat unbelievable. Panos took the opportunity to take out a piece of craft paper to try and sell it. "I have a map here that has the 30 kilometers to 50 kilometers area marked. The range of each territory is stated, as well as its owners." "For your safety''s sake, why don''t you buy one to avoid any conflicts?" At that moment, Panos had on the familiar expression of a businessman, which looked kind to Fade. Feeling a little tempted, he asked, "How much is this map?" Panos reached out his right hand, showed it to Fade, and said, "Not expensive, just five pieces of Frozen Jade Ice." "Five pieces?" Fade raised his eyebrows and said, "Isn''t that expensive? People from the shallow area, who even risk their lives, might not even be able to get a single piece of Frozen Jade Ice!" Panos smiled and said, "Sir, just as you said, they are from the shallow area, which means that they are just ordinary people. Since you''ve arrived here, you''re definitely not an ordinary person. For you, five pieces of Frozen Jade Ice is nothing." "Besides, with just five pieces, you can prevent conflicts and dangers. It''s a good deal!" After Fade thought for a moment, he looked at Panos and asked, "How do I know whether this map is real or not? I wouldn''t know if you simply drew something!" Panos patted his chest and promised with a serious look, "Sir, you can rest assured about this. We have been doing business here for so long, and business reputation is very important. If we fake the map, someone would have taken it up with us a long time ago. How could we survive until now?" After a pause, Fade finally nodded and said, "I''ll trust you this time. I''ll buy the map." "Great! Five Frozen Jade Ice pieces, please." Panos handed over the map. Fade took out five pieces of the Frozen Jade Ice from his bag and handed it to Panos. Panos nced at Fade''s bulging bag and a strange look shed in his eyes. However, he quickly returned to normal and epted the Frozen Jade Ice with a smile.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Then, he continued to say, "In addition to the map, I also have a variety of elixirs, weapons, and martial arts techniques. Even if you need someone to help you fight, we can do it too. You can think about it." "Not for the time being." Fade waved his hand and took the map, ready to explore deeper. "Goodbye, sir. I''ll see you again next time." Panos packed up his things and went into another ice tunnel and disappeared. Fade opened the map and looked at it. He found that Panos was not lying. From 30 kilometers to 50 kilometers, there were dozens of territories, big and small, all upied by various people. The map outlined the scope of their territories and the names of their owners. Some even had their strength and famous events marked in great detail. When he looked through the contents on the map, Fade saw two familiar names. One of them was Single Arm. About 45 kilometers in, he upied a piece ofnd of thousands of square meters. It was not a small territory. Moreover, there was a lot of information on him. For example, when Single Arm was in his fifties and had reached the Lord Level, it was predicted that his martial essence had reached 15,000 streaks or so. It was also written that he had reached the Lord Level before the age of fifty in the Ice-sealed Realm There was a lot of other information written on the map, which was almost the same as what Fade had heard in the Ice-sealed Tower. Besides Single Arm, there was another name that Fade had an impression of. It was Victor re, who was Skr''s father, and an elder of the Illuminate Association. He was a famous martial artist, who was more powerful than Single Arm. It was estimated that he had reached 17,000 streaks of martial essence. He upied a territory with arger area than Single Arm, 50 kilometers away, which was very admirable. After Fade memorized the contents of the map, he was prepared to release his positive energy and to continue to explore deeper. Just as he was about to release the ice essence, he suddenly thought of Panos, who had approached him silently earlier. His eyes revealed a hint of vignce. After Fade withdrew the ice essence, he released his fire essence and continued to explore deeper. Just as he was moving forward, Panos, who should have left a long time ago, suddenly turned back from the other ice tunnel. He looked at Fade''s back and his eyes showed a greedy chill. "I''ve been waiting for so long. Finally, there is a fat sheep." He gently knocked on the ice. Soon, a petite man came up to him briskly. "Boss, what''s the matter?" "Go inform Kakuta that a fat sheep is going through his territory. If he''s willing to join hands and kill this sheep, we''ll share the profits 60/40," Panos instructed. "Yes, Boss." The petite man received the order and immediately moved. His body swiftly disappeared into the meandering andplicated ice tunnel. As for Panos, he silently followed behind Fade. "This kid seems to be reckless. He dares toe to such a deep ce with fire essence on his body. He''s looking for death." "Since you are looking for death, then don''t waste it. It''s better to benefit me than the others." Fade, who was constantly on the move, quietly released the soul energy of his own spiritual consciousness while letting go of fire essence to explore. His soul energy spread out quietly. Not long after, he detected a sneaky figure in an ice tunnel behind him. "Panos from the Ice- sealed Realm. Haha, there''s really something wrong with him!" After he sighed in his heart, he locked onto the whereabouts of Panos behind him. However, his actions remained unchanged, as though he continued to move forward without noticing anyone behind him. When he came to a depth of 35 kilometers, he suddenly stopped, took out the map, and looked at it to determine the scope of exploration. Then, he looked at the map and moved more than 100 meters to the left. He stepped forward after making sure that he had not entered someone''s territory. However, before he could proceed, he heard a loud shout. "Kid, stop!" A burly foreigner with a beard shouted and stopped in front of Fade. Chapter 2777 Chapter 2777 ? Fade raised his eyebrows and looked at the burly foreigner in front of him. He asked in an indifferent voice, "What''s the matter?" "What''s the matter?" The burly man, named Kakuta, snorted, pointed to Fade, and said, "Boy, you broke into my territory. How dare you ask me what''s the matter?" "Your territory?" Fade pointed to the map and said, "ording to the scope on the map, I did not enter your territory." "What a stupid map! If I said you''ve entered my territory, that means you''ve entered it!" Kakuta waved his hand and yelled angrily. Then, he took a step forward with an imposing manner. Crossing his arms in front of his chest, he looked at Fade and asked, "Boy, what do you think we should do?" Fade put away the map, looked in the direction of the stalker behind him, and asked Kakuta, "What do you want?" Kakuta''s eyes lit up and said, "Boy, you''re quite clever!" "In that case, I won''t make it difficult for you. Although you broke into my territory, I won''t ask for too much. Just give me a little bit of Frozen Jade Ice," Kakuta said. "I do have some Frozen Jade Ice, but I don''t know how much you want." Fade picked up his bulging bag and weighed it in his hand. Kakuta''s eyes immediately brightened when he saw the bag. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Brat, I know that you didn''t mean to step into my territory. How about this, I''ll give you a discount. I only want 200 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice and this matter will be settled." After that, he held out his hand to Fade. Hearing that, Fade''s expression darkened slightly. However, he took the initiative to open the bag, revealing a pile of crystal-clear Frozen Jade Ice inside. He looked as if he wanted to count them. "Let me count If I have 200 pieces" "I have more than two hundred cubes. That''s enough," Fade said. "If you have enough, give it to me." Kakuta couldn''t wait to reach out to grab Fade''s bag. However, at the crucial moment, Fade stepped aside and avoided Kakuta''s big, greedy hand. Fade''s tone sank. He looked at Kakuta coldly and said, "I do have Frozen Jade Ice, but you are not qualified to take my things." "Brat, what did you say?!" Kakuta''s expression darkened and he red at Fade, trying to pressure him. Fade did not move but repeated, "I said you are not qualified to take my things." "I''ll warn you again. You''ve entered my territory, so it''s natural for you topensate me," Kakuta said in a low voice. Hearing this, Fade sneered and said, "I don''t care whether this is your territory or not. Even if I entered it, so what?" "Brat, you''re courting death!" Kakuta''s face revealed an angry expression. Fade said coldly, "I''m sure that it''s not me who is courting his own death." "Boy, go to hell!" Kakuta roared. Finally, he couldn''t stand it anymore. Kakuta let out a furious roar. His burly body carried a violent aura, and his huge fists, like two huge rocks, smashed towards Fade fiercely. "Hmph!" Seeing this, Fade snorted and stood where he was, without any intention of dodging the punch. Instead, his right hand suddenly threw a punch, and his fist collided with Kakuta''s huge fist. With a loud bang, the strength burst out. The powerful force hit Kakuta and made him stumble. He fell more than 10 meters away and fell to the ground. "You..." He was both shocked and angry, ring fiercely at Fade. As for Fade, he didn''t pay attention to Kakuta at all. Instead, he turned to look in the direction of the stalker and said coldly, "Since your aplice has already taken action, how long more are you going to hide?" There was a burst of silence. On the icy path, the ice seemed to be colder and there was only dead silence. However, Fade still fixed his eyes on the stalker without any hesitation. Finally, nearly ten secondster. Footsteps sounded and a short figure walked out. It was none other than the businessman who had just been doing business with Fade, Panos. "Hey, what a coincidence! You are here too!" Panos smiled as if he just happened to pass by- Fade shook his head and spoke in a dull voice, "Panos, do you think I''m a fool, or are you one?" "Uh..." Panos stopped smiling and stared at Fade for a while. A few secondster, he said in a low voice, "Since you''ve found out, there''s nothing more to say." "Give us the Frozen Jade Ice, and we will let you go," he added directly. Hearing this, Fade sneered, "That is not a good bargain." "Are you changing your job from a businessman to a bandit?" Fadeughed. Panos remained calm and said, "Our business has not been good recently, and we have to make a living. Of course, we have to find another way to survive. Young man, you have to understand me That shameless remark came out of Panos'' mouth. He said it like there was nothing wrong with his statement. "Understand you?" Fade said coldly, "I wonder if you two can understand me." They shook their heads and said, "Young man, it''s no use talking about this now. Let''s get straight to the point. Either you leave the Frozen Jade Ice with us, or we''ll take you down." Content belongs to "There are two choices. I believe you are a smart person. You know the right decision," Panos said. Bang! With a sound, Fade threw the bag on the ground. Suddenly, pieces of crystal-clear Frozen Jade Ice scattered and rolled on the surface of the ice, reflecting rays of dark blue light, rendering this ice path beautiful, mysterious, and fascinating. Kakuta and Panos saw the scattered Frozen Ice Jade, and their eyes instantly lit up with greed. At that moment, Fade said coldly, "The Frozen Ice Jade is here. If you want it,e and get it yourself!" Their expressions sank upon hearing this. Panos asked in a deep voice, "Are you going to fight us to the end?" "Young man, this is your first time here in the Ice- sealed Realm. Let me remind you that keeping your life is more precious than any treasure," he continued.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Really?" Fade said faintly, "I''ll repeat your words back to you." "You!" Panos'' face sank and his eyes turned cold. He gritted his teeth and spat out a few words, "You ungrateful fool!" Kakuta was much more direct and said, "Panos, don''t talk nonsense with him. Just kill him and take the treasure." "Let''s do it!" Panos shouted. In an instant, a burst of positive energy roared over. Not only did Panos and Kakutaunch attacks at that moment, but there were also six or seven sharp bursts of positive energy rushing towards Fade from other ces. Presumably, these people were their so-called business partners. Chapter 2778 Chapter 2778 ? Although these people were fiercely attacking him, for Fade, it was nothing at all. Kakuta was at the entry level of the Lord Level and he had about 11,000 streaks of martial essence. Panos was more powerful and he had about 12,000 streaks of martial essence. As for the other people who were attacking secretly, they were not worth mentioning. They had not yet entered the Lord Level, and Fade did not care about them at all. "Go to hell, kid!" Panos yelled.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. With a roar, a more ferocious attack came over from all directions, as if the earth and the mountains had copsed. With his right hand, Fade turned a red me into a fireball in his fist and mmed it towards Kakuta. The scorching heat and terrifying power of the mes were like a raging volcano, ferociously charging towards Kakuta. Kakuta''s expression was full of ferocity but suddenly, a trace of fear appeared from the bottom of his heart. He couldn''t help but slow down. Bang! As he slowed down for a moment, the scorching fireball smashed onto his chest. With a scream, Kakuta was thrown out. With ayer of me on his body, he fell heavily onto the ice. The me was gradually extinguished by the ice, but at that moment, Kakuta was burned ck. His whole body was stuck to the ice, his body was motionless, and he stopped breathing. "Kakuta!" Panos didn''t expect Fade to be so powerful. Fade had beaten Kakuta and killed him with one move. Suddenly, a look of horror appeared on his face. Rolling his eyes, Panos shouted, "Attack him with all your strength." In an instant, dozens of sharp lights intertwined into a light, covering Fade. In the face of these sharp attacks, Fade did not dodge. Instead, he directly ignited a mass of mes in his right hand and threw it out. The light vanished instantly under Fade''s ming iron fist, sshing and leaving traces on the icy surface of the path. "How could that be..." A flicker of surprise shed across Panos'' eyes. Then, he ordered again, "Fight to the death, or we''ll all die." Soon, seven or eight figures rushed out onto the ice path, with frantic expressions, and theyunched fierce attacks on Fade. Panos also continued to use all his might to stop Fade''s attack. Just like that, the originally cold ice path was full of the roaring sound of flying fireballs. At that moment, the sound of the collision and the roaring sound of mes burst through the air. Ding! Bang! The scattered positive energy cut off pieces of ice and raised tiny ice chips in the air. The scorching fire heated the iceyer, and clouds of white mist rose, turning the entire ice path into a misty white ce. In this way, the fierce battlested for about three minutes. Fade seemed to slow down. Panos and his followers, who had been attacking, could not help but smile then. "Kid, are you finally dying?" Panos mocked. He stepped out of the fog with a sarcastic look on his face. He looked at Fade, whose face was slightly pale. "Kid, I have to admit that you do have some strength, but you''ve forgotten that we are in the Ice- sealed Realm. You have the fire essence, which consumes the greatest amount of energy inthis Ice-sealed Realm," Panosughed. "Now, you can''t hold on anymore, can you?" He added. Fade pursed his lips and stood up as if he wanted to hold his position and not let himself appear weak in front of these thugs. "There''s no need to persist. I''ve been calcting. Even if you''ve comprehended more than 10,000 streaks fire essence, at least 8,000 streaks have been It''s impossible for you to make an explosion again in such a short amount of time," Panos guessed. He continued, "Therefore, you don''t have any more strength to fight back." Fade looked at him and asked, "Why don''t youe over and check if I can fight back?" Panosughed. "Don''t pretend anymore. I''m very clear about your physical condition." "If you surrender without any resistance, I''ll give you a quick death, in return for the business you have given us," Panos stated. "That Frozen Jade Ice will be the fee of your coffin," the crowd joked. "Don''t worry. After you die, I will make you an exquisite ice coffin to make sure that your death is worth it," Panos mocked. Fade''s face turned pale as if he was provoked by Panos'' words. He gnashed his teeth and said, "I won''t die even if you do" Panos shook his head, sighed, and said, "Your death is upon us. What''s the point of saying all these things?" After that, he took a step forward, condensed a stream of air with his right hand, formed sharp air des, and attacked Fade. "It''s time to end this," Panos said. The positive energy in his hand burst out. The attack was about to reach Fade. At thest moment, Fade waved his right hand gently. Then, a gust of wind burst out and directly smashed Panos'' air de. "Uh... You... " Panos was startled and he looked at Fade in disbelief. However, before he could react, Fade attacked with his left hand. A bone- chilling ice essence flew towards Panos. Panos wanted to resist, but before he could move, he was hit by the ice essence. In an instant, his body became stiff, like an ice sculpture. "This is ice essence. How could you..." Panos was surprised. "Don''t you have fire essence? How can you produce ice essence as well?" Fade did not pay attention to his remarks but acted sessively. He froze all of Panos'' followers into ice sculptures. Then, he stepped in front of Panos and said faintly, "Who is there to say that one person can''t master two kinds of martial essence?" "Ah?" Panos was stunned and he stared at Fade in disbelief. "Y-You haveprehended both fire and ice essences at the same time and cultivated them. T-This is impossible!" "Nothing is impossible!" Fade shook his head and tapped with his left hand, adding a few more ice essences. Layers of blue icicles slowly spread upwards along Panos'' body. The businessman felt his body freeze little by little. The fear he felt made him squeeze out a smile and say, "Young man, I was wrong? Please, spare my life. I can promise you whatever you want." Fade shook his head and said coldly, "Do you think I will believe the words of someone like you?" "I really know that I was wrong. As long as you spare my life, I can give you all my savings. I have 2,000 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice. I can give all of it to you. All..." Panos said. Fade kept moving and his voice was still cial. "If you die, everything that belongs to you will naturally belong to me." "No!" Panos shrieked, trying to say more. However, Fade did not give him the opportunity. With thest touch of ice essence, Panos'' cheek waspletely frozen as well. He was frozen into an ice sculpture. Chapter 2779 Chapter 2779 ? It looked somewhat simr to the life-like ice sculpture marking the 30 kilometers depth. However, Fade did not intend to keep him as a souvenir. He shot a ray of positive energy with his right hand and hit the ice sculpture. With a bang, the positive energy shot through the ice sculpture and a hole appeared, with cracks gradually spreading. Finally, with a crash, the entire ice sculpture broke into countless small ice pieces and scattered down. Panos died without even a trace of blood. Later, Fade did the same thing to Panos'' followers. After killing them, Fade did not rush to leave, but collected the Frozen Jade Ice that belonged to Panos and his followers. There were a total of 25 pieces, which could be considered a harvest.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After putting them away, Fade released his ice essence and looked around the ce. It didn''t take long for Fade to find a manmade ice cave under an ice path, which was Panos''ir. After a search, he plundered all the useful things and added 2,200 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice into his bag. Besides, he also found Kakuta''sir in his territory and further added 2,500 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice to his collection. Therefore, Fade had nearly 5,000 Frozen Jade Ice pieces, and he had nearlypleted the mission from Prohibition Ind. "Sure enough, it''s easier to find Frozen Jade Ice in the depths!" He sighed. Instead of leaving in a hurry, he began to cultivate in Kakuta''s territory with the use of Frozen Jade Ice. After three days of cultivation, he used up 1,000 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice, increasing the amount of ice essence he hadprehended to 5,000 streaks. By doing so, he was able to extend his ability to scout the area by 1,000 meters. After stretching his body and feeling the ice essence in the elixir core, Fade packed up his belongings and went deeper into Kakuta''s territory. Along the way, he passed through several warriors'' territories. However, there was no conflict. Fade also discovered some Frozen Jade Ice along the way. He had collected 500 pieces of it, which he used to fill up the half that he used for cultivation. Although he did collect the pieces much faster than before, he was still not satisfied with the result. After all, he had a goal of 10,000 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice. In addition to that, he needed it for cultivation. His consumption was much greater than that of the average person. From the territories he had been searching, he found that the ce with the most Frozen Jade Ice was located in the center of each territory. Those had already been upied by warriors. Fade''s 500 pieces Frozen Jade Ice were also collected from some ces outside or on the edge of the territories. "At this distance, those warriors are not ordinary people. They must have their own methods and skills. I''m afraid it''s not easy to find arge amount of Frozen Jade Ice," Fade said to himself. "Could it be that only by killing people can I quickly get enough Frozen Jade Ice?" He thought. Although he was not a saint, he was not a treacherous person. Panos and Kakuta had worked together and wanted to kill him and steal his belongings. Fade fought back and didn''t mind killing them, so he took their things. He couldn''t do such a thing to others for no reason. It was not because he had no ability, but because he wouldn''t allow himself to do such a thing. Cultivating one''s strength was a major matter, but as a person, one must at least have a bottom line. "Let''s go in deeper. There are even fewer people inside. Maybe there is more Frozen Jade Ice that has not been discovered yet," heforted himself and continued to move forward. After walking some distance, Fade frowned slightly and slowed down. He remembered that based on the map, he was around 45 kilometers away from where he started. He was in Single Arm''s territory. Although Fade and Single Arm had a quarrel in the Ice-sealed Tower and they had some grievances, after all, there was no deep hatred between them, so Fade did not want to fight with him for no reason. He deliberately bypassed Single Arm''s territory and continued to go deeper while looking for Frozen Jade Ice. Along the way, he collected more than 500 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice, which he could make up for what he had consumed for his cultivation. However, he still did not find any more Frozen Jade Ice. Just as he was a little disappointed, he suddenly felt a special cold sensation from the ice essence he spread out. "There''s something wrong with it. It doesn''t seem like an ordinaryyer of ice or a piece of Frozen Jade Ice," he thought. Could it be something else? Fade remembered that Jacinth had once said that there were some rare treasures besides the mostmon Frozen Jade Ice; it was just that there were very few of them. "I''ll go and have a look," he decided in his heart. Fade made up his mind and carefully explored the area where he sensed the strangeness. After careful observation, he could feel that something was amiss. He approached the direction step by step. Finally, in the depths of a remote and narrow ice path, he found the source of that strange feeling. There was a palm-sized hole in the ice. In the hole, ayer of viscous liquid, like melted ss, was slowly surging. He took a closer look at the liquid. It was crystal-clear and sticky, emitting a different kind of chill. It was colder than ordinary ice but milder than Frozen Jade Ice. "What is this thing?" He was curious. He carefully enveloped his right hand with his positive energy and dipped it in the viscous liquid. He released his energy and probed it. After this attempt, his eyes suddenly lit up. It was because after this sticky liquid entered Fade''s body through the skin between his fingers, it quickly dissolved in his meridians and was absorbed by his internal organs. At the same time, the little bit of chill from the viscous liquid merged into the elixir core through the meridians and turned into specks of light, strengthening the branch representing the ice essence. "This liquid can not only comprehend ice essence from within, but also increase the amount of ice essence in one''s body. It can also be absorbed directly into the body and there were almost no side effects. He had a smug smile on his face. "I found a treasure." Previously, he had used the Frozen Jade Ice to cultivate and comprehend the ice essence. Although the effects were good, the chill in the Frozen Jade Ice was too bone piercing. If he used b to absorb it, he would experience pain. Therefore, he had to envelop his meridians with his positive energy and slowlyprehend the ice essence from the Frozen Jade Ice. In this way, the speed ofprehension not only slowed down, but the usage of Frozen Jade Ice also reduced by a lot. However, the sticky liquid was not weaker than Frozen Jade Ice but had a better advantage than it. It contained ice essence. It could also be used to sense the ice essence and increase the number of martial essences. The spiritual energy within it was mild, without any stimtion. It could be absorbed into Fade''s body in a convenient and swift manner, refining his flesh and allowing kim to use this viscous liquid to cultivate the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture. "This is good stuff, truly good stuff." He became excited. He stared at the pool of liquid as his eyes shined. "I just don''t know how much there is of this liquid?" With this in mind, he let go of his energy and carefully explored the bottom of the hole. Chapter 2780 Chapter 2780 ? After exploring, Fade couldn''t help but be overjoyed and reveal an excited smile. That was because in the hidden hole, there was a sinkhole that was as big as a grinding disc. The liquid had all emerged from the hole below, through the crevices of the ice. He couldn''t wait to dig into the iceyer and take all the liquid. However, he suppressed his excitement and calmed himself down. He did not make a move but instead, he first checked his surroundings andid out a defensive formation before returning to the narrow ice path. He was prepared to use this liquid to cultivate his ice essence and the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture. After setting up the defensive formation, he returned to the ce and sat down cross-legged. Then, he took a deep breath and picked up a thickyer of liquid. He smeared it on his brows and abdomen and began to start his cultivation. At the beginning of cultivation, waves of cold but gentle feelings entered Fade''s body, tempering with his body and at the same time enhancing his iceThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. essence. When he consumed half of the liquid outside the hole, hisprehension of the ice essence rapidly increased to 6,000 streaks. The cultivation of the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture was also very effective in refining one''s body. Fade felt that every muscle in his body had be tougher. "This is just too good! Based on this speed, I can quickly break through to 10,000 streaks of ice essence in my elixir core. That will be the same as my fire essence and wood essence. Together, I can reach the Lord Level," he thought. "Moreover, the tempering effect of the body is better than that of soaking in the Skytop Spring at Skytop Pce." He was overjoyed. He was so excited that he simply took off his shirt, smeared the sticky liquid on his upper body, and began to cultivate quickly. The stimtion generated from the cold chill seemed to have be warm to him at that moment. He could clearly feel that the ice essence he hadprehended increased rapidly. 6,000 streaks, 7,000, and soon, it had rushed to 8,000 streaks. "One more time, and I''ll reach 10,000 streaks of ice essence," he mumbled. He was so excited that he opened his eyes and was ready to continue the next practice. However, at that moment, there was a slight click, which made his expression instantly change, and his face sank. That was because this sound came from the defensive formation he had set up. "Someone''sing!" Fade looked serious. He stood up quickly and walked towards the source of the noise. Just as he walked out of the narrow ice path, Fade felt a majestic aura of positive energy rush towards him. "Who is it?" A man shouted. A loud voice was heard, followed by a burst of positive energy. Fade''s right hand tapped lightly, and a touch of ice essence popped up, shattering the positive energy. Then, he asked coldly, "Who are you?" "It''s you," the other party paused for a moment and spoke in a slightly surprised tone. At the same time, a figure approached. Fade''s eyes narrowed when he saw the figure. He narrowed his eyes and said, "It''s you!" It was none other than Single Arm whom Fade had seen in the Ice-sealed Tower. "Are you the one who set up the formation outside?" Single Arm looked at him and asked. Fade retorted in a deep voice, "So what if it''s me?" "Nothing?" Single Arm replied faintly, "I found a strange aura, so I decided to check it out." After that, he took the initiative to walk towards where Fade was. Fade immediately narrowed his eyes and shouted, "Stop!" "Uh, are you talking to me?" Single Arm looked at him and asked. Fade responded coldly, "What do you think?" Ignoring him, Single Arm snorted and directly stepped forward. Fade''s face fell and he activated a breath of positive energy. He snapped, "I want you to stop. This is my territory. You''re not allowed to move forward." "Your territory?" Single Arm sneered. "You have no right to im this ce." While speaking, he suddenly sped up and rushed straight over. It had to be said that Single Arm was quite powerful. Even if Fade was well prepared, it was not so easy to block him. Although Fade rushed over in time, Single Arm had already passed the corner and seen the narrow ice path ahead. "This energy?" Single Arm felt a strange energy. After that, his gaze swept across the ice path before finallynding on the small hole. His eyes instantly lit up. "Frost liquid. It''s frost liquid." Single Arm, who had always been arrogant and silent, looked so excited at that moment. "No wonder you are so nervous. It turns out that you found something good!" Single Arm looked at Fade and spoke. Fade''s expression was gloomy and angry. He emphasized, "I said this is my territory. You can leave now." Single Arm snorted coldly. His tone was iparably arrogant as he directly ordered, "I''ve got my eyes on the frost liquid. Now, you can leave." "I discovered it first. I also came here first, so this is my territory. Do you want to break the rules?" Fade asked in a deep voice. Single Arm said coldly and proudly, "The rules? What rules?" "Let me tell you something. Strength is the biggest rule in the Ice-sealed Realm," Single Arm said. "Now, this ce is mine and so is the frost liquid," he continued. "I will give you onest chance to leave immediately. Otherwise, even if you are from Prohibition Ind, I will not show mercy to you," he added. Looking at the arrogant expression on Single Arm''s face that looked like he took things for granted, Fade was so angry that he directlyughed. He shook his head as if he was talking to both Single Arm and himself i was cautious all the way and didn''t step into other people''s territory because I didn''t want to break the rules." Content belongs to "But now, you tell me that strength is the biggest rule in this ce," heughed. At the mention of this, he paused, then raised his head. His eyes sank and he said in a stern voice, "This is good. Then, I''ll let you test my strength." "If you want it, you have to step over my dead body!" Fade yelled. With a cold snort, a majestic fire essence burst out and enveloped Fade, like a war god falling from the sky. Feeling Fade''s aura, Single Arm was slightly surprised, but then he scoffed and said disdainfully, "Do you want to die? I''ll help you!" Single Arm moved like lightning and sharp knife rays broke out instantly. The sharp radiance was shining with horrifying light. It formed a light curtain of death and came down over Fade''s face. Fade was fearless. He threw a punch with his right arm, and a ball of me wrapped around his fist. Like a furious lion, he spat out hot mes with rage and smashed into Single Arm''s light shield. Chapter 2781 Chapter 2781 ? Bang! With a loud noise, Single Arm''s sharp light was smashed by Fade''s fist. With a loud roar, the scorching fire crossed the ice path and rushed towards Single Arm. Swish! Single Arm waved his hand gently. A wave of positive energy scattered the aftermath of the me. The ice path suddenly calmed down. Single Arm looked at Fade and said indifferently, "You''re pretty strong. You''re strong enough to make me use my real strength." After that, he grabbed the knife at his waist. He didn''t pull it out of the sheath and directly swung at Fade. The saber directly cut the iceyer, like a knife on the guillotine, whistling to attack. Single Arm did not stop his actions. He kept swinging the knife and quickly shed forward. At that moment, his only arm moved so quickly that no shadows could be seen. At the same time, rays of sharp lights, following his movements, swung out one after another. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of saber lights roared towards Fade. Moreover, the sharp light was different from the light curtain just now. Both his positive energy and power had climbed up a step,pletely blocking the narrow ice road. It was like a huge woven by deathing towards Fade, leaving him no room to dodge. At that moment, Fade''s expression became serious as he felt the rapidly approaching terrifying aura. Single Arm was a master of the Lord Level who had 15,000 streaks of martial essence. He was the strongest opponent whom Fade had ever met. Right then, the horrible sharp lights seemed to be able to cut through all the obstacles in front of him. Fade snorted and activated the saplingshaped elixir core. The branch that represented the fire essence constantly trembled. Layers of red fire essence spread from the elixir core to his meridians, mixing with the aura of his positive energy. Then, a ball of me was ignited and swept towards the sharp saber radiance. For a time, in the narrow ice path. Sharp lights shot out in all directions and mes surged. As the two collided, a series of violent explosions sounded. Their positive energy surged and collided. The de of light that flew out left deep marks on the ice path, shattering countless chunks of ice and causing them to ssh outwards. The zing mes melted the ice and snow on the ice path, slowly burning to nothing. Their auras collided with each other crazily, trying to overwhelm each other. After the collision, Single Arm, who was determined to win, couldn''t help showing a surprised look. He thought that he could defeat Fade within 100 moves. However, it seemed like Fade''s positive energy had exceeded his expectations. With a snort, Single Arm continued to hold the sheathed knife in his right arm and swung at Fade. Fade did not back away. He let out the positive energy in his body. The raging mes surged out of his body and rushed towards Single Arm. Swing! Swing! The shock waves crashed into each other. Unconsciously, Single Arm felt a bead of sweat on his forehead and felt a little tired. However, at that moment, Fade was still tirelessly urging the fire to rush towards Single Arm. "This brat is actually still able to continue the fight!" Single Arm was truly shocked. At that moment, countless balls of mes suddenly swept over. The mes directly burned up Single Arm''s saber radiance and then whistled to pounce on him. Single Arm was shocked and quickly triggered several bursts of positive energy, weaving a light in front of him to block the sudden attack. However, because of this sudden and fierce impact, his body staggered and was pushed back by more than ten steps. Due to the impact of the fire essence, Single Arm was wounded and he spat blood out. His face also turned pale. "You..." Single Arm looked at Fade with a surprised and angry expression. What surprised him was that Fade''s fire essence suppressed his de essence and injured him. What made Single Arm angrier was that he had suffered a loss from a boy who was less than thirty years old, despite him being the lone warrior in the Ice-sealed Realm. With a serious expression, he held the hilt with his right hand and pulled out the de that had not been drawn yet. As the ice-cold de was revealed little by little, the killing intent on Single Arm gradually became stronger. Right at that moment, there seemed to be a feeling that Single Arm had merged with the de and that they were one.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. This terrifying and piercing aura gave off a huge amount of pressure. It made the atmosphere at the scene fall into a strange horror-filed state. "During the past five years, you were the first person to have me draw my de," Single Arm said coldly. "This is both your honor and your misfortune because you are about to die a painful death." ng, ng, ng! A crash of metal sounded. The de waspletely pulled out of the sheath. What surprised Fade was that Single Arm''s knife turned out to be a broken knife. There was only half of it. However, this broken de in Single Arm''s hand had a horrible aura that made one feel suffocated. The fracture of the de seemed to have a sharp aura that could pierce through a person''s eyes with just a nce. Holding the broken de in his hand, Single Arm seemed extremely confident. He looked at Fade and seemed to sense his surprise. Single Arm confidently exined, "This broken de is not a famous de, nor a sharp weapon. It is the de I used when I killed someone for the first time." "At that time, was only ten years old and had been staying in my uncle''s house. However, they treated me badly. It wasmon for them to beat and scold me. They even wanted to throw me into a well to drown me," Single Arm said. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "That day, my uncle bought this de home as a birthday gift for his son for his tenth birthday," Single Arm exined. "And that day, it happened to be my birthday too." "The knife was my cousin''s gift, but I didn''t get a gift. Furthermore, I was to be my cousin''s practice partner," he said. Single Arm looked at Fade while he continued talking. "In the process of testing the knife, I was hit more than a dozen times and my body was scarred. However, I identally cut a small wound on my cousin''s body. As such, that night, was beaten by my uncle and was on the verge of dying," Single Arm''s voice became colder. "That night, the pain in my body kept me up all night." "I woke up in the middle of the night, picked up the knife that my cousin hurt me with, and killed my uncle''s family while they were all asleep." "That was the first time I had killed someone. I was so nervous that I broke the de when I used my strength incorrectly." "However, that''s the first time I had felt so happy and excited since I was born." "Thus, I kept the broken de with me." "Later, I used this knife to kill my enemies. My attendant, my woman, and even my master." "The people who died by my sword were people with special meaning to me." "Now, it''s your honor that I draw my de again," Single Armughed. Chapter 2782 Chapter 2782 ? After that, Single Arm''s right arm shook slightly. The broken de in his hand shone with a chilling light. A sharp aura wandered around the broken de and Single Arm, making them seem to merge together, producing a wonderful and daunting aura. After listening to Single Arm''s story, Fade had a cold look on his face, and there was no fear. He even spoke in a sarcastic tone, "In the end, you''re just an ungrateful and mean viin. Don''t make yourself look like a jinx whom people hurt. It''s disgusting." "You!" Fade seemed to have provoked him. Single Arm''s face suddenly sank, and his expression was terrible. "I will make you die a painful death," he stared at Fade, gritted his teeth, and spat. Fade narrowed his eyes slightly and locked his eyes on the broken de. He said coldly, "The one who is going to die is certainly not me." sh! Single Arm shouted and swung his de. Single Arm and broken de. It was a pity that both were notplete, but at that moment, it gave birth to an inexplicable sense of harmony, as if they were born to be together. A white radiance whizzed out from the broken de. There was only sharp light and the speed didn''t look fast. However, at this moment, Fade felt a burst of numbness on his scalp. It seemed like there were countless tiny silver needles on his skin, stabbing him desperately. An extremely dangerous feeling came to his mind, making his blood swell and his eyes widen. A warm current was generated in his body and his adrenaline rushed. At the same time, inside Fade''s elixir core, the branch representing the de essence began to sway gently. A sharp de essence was gathered in his right hand along the meridians. Once it reached, it was condensed. At the same time, every cell in his body and muscles that had been refined by the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture squeezed and burst forth, motivating all the strength in his body. The power of his muscles gathered in the knife, carrying the de essence of the elixir core. A sharp light went forward from Fade''s right hand. de against de. That was Fade''s response; shing his own de. Single Arm was slightly stunned and then his eyes showed a hint of disdain. "ying with knives in front of me! You are no expert in this field." "Goto hell!" He yelled. Swoosh! Single Arm became one with his broken de. With a confident and sharp aura, and with umted killing intent, he shed out. At that moment, Fade''s physical body and de essence were superimposed into the de light. With sparkles of light, he faced Single Arm''s de light and shed towards it. Bang! The two streaks of de light collided with each other on the ice path. In an instant, the positive energy burst out with a violent impact. The hard ice path was instantly forced to copse. However, the two rays of de light were constantly colliding. It seemed like the two swordsmen were fighting desperately. They would not give up until they killed their opponent. When Single Arm felt the power of Fade''s knife, he was stunned and his face showed surprise. "How can the aura of this de be so sharp?" However, after a short moment of surprise, Single Arm clenched his teeth and continued to mobilize his positive energy. "But my de is superior to yours." "Today, you must die!" The both of them desperately activated their positive energy, and the two des were still shing and smashing. The copsed ice and the flying snowpletely enveloped Fade and Single Arm. They could only see blurred figures. However, at that moment, both sides knew that their opponent was there. The battle continued. ng! ng! Bang! After a long time of fighting, a slight cracking sound was heard. A smile of excitement appeared on Single Arm''s face, and the corner of his mouth rose. "My de is still better." "You''ve lost!" Heughed.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. sh! There was a light sound. Fade''s de, which had collided with Single Arm''s de countless times, finally couldn''t bear the power and cracked a little. Then, the crack rapidly grew and spread throughout the whole de. Finally, with a bang, Fade''s de light was shattered, turning into countless stars and bursting in the ice road. Single Arm, enveloped in a sharp light, chopped towards Fade. "Go to hell!" Single Arm yelled. He spat out thest word, and the de swung down. The broken knife was about tond on Fade''s body. Suddenly, a hardyer of grayish-brown positive energy appeared in front of Fade and blocked the broken de. Thatyer was as hard and heavy as a rock. Although it was gently shaking due to the cut from Single Arm''s de, it did not break and resisted the attack. "This..." Single Arm was shocked once more. At this time, he finally felt that something was wrong. "You just used the fire essence, and you used the de essence against me. And now, you used the stone essence. What kind of martial essence do you really have?" There was no response. At that moment, Fade had already turned into a shadow as flying ice and water vapor and rushed towards Single Arm. "How could you..." Single Arm was shocked. He did not expect Fade to silently advance on him. Of course, Fade would not exin to him. Along the way, he had used the strength of his physical body. He had not used any positive energy yet, so it was difficult for Single Arm to notice. Content belongs to After all, experts of this level were already used to detecting the aura of the true essence of their opponents with positive energy. Under normal circumstances, this was obviously the faster and more urate way. However, this was a special situation where Fade did not use his positive energy at all and only relied on the strength of his body to move. That was exactly what he was doing presently. During the fight against Single Arm, Fade seemed to have been fighting recklessly, but his mind never stopped thinking. Single Arm was a Lord Level expert who hadprehended 15,000 streaks of de essence. If Fade was topete with any one of the martial essences, he didn''t have any martial essence that was more powerful than Single Arm''s. His wood essence was roughly about 14,000 streaks, the fire essence was about 12,000 streaks, and the rest were even lesser. Therefore, if he just fought with one kind of martial essence against Single Arm, Fade was really no match for him. For example, in the battle of de essence just now, he lost to Single Arm''s broken de even with the double blessing of de essence and physical strength. After all, it was Single Arm''s unique skill. It was not easy to break through when he had many years of cultivation. Therefore, Fade decided to entangle Single Arm with martial essence and then directly fight in closebat. Hence, it exined his current actions. Without any positive energy, Fade punched Single Arm with his right fist. After a slight surprise. Single Arm looked at Fade''s fist and showed a disdainful expression. "You can''t win against me with positive energy, so now, you want to try to win with closebat." "I can only say that you are so very naive," he mocked. "You are no match for me in terms of positive energy, neither are you in hand-to-handbat." He snorted and kicked at Fade. Chapter 2783 Chapter 2783 ? Puff, Puff! When Single Arm kicked, the space seemed to be cracked by the huge force, making a loud whirring sound. Due to the fact that he had only one arm left, Single Arm practiced his kicks more than ordinary people, and the power of his kicks could be said to be very strong. It was ridiculous for Fade to think that he could use closebat to fight Single Arm since he thought that his positive energy was no match for his opponent. "Go to hell!" Single Arm shouted. Bang! As he shouted, Single Arm''s right leg collided with Fade''s right fist. The collision of pure physical strength didn''t cause any turbulence of air or the sound of an explosion. However, the pure force, through the collision, spread to the other person''s body. It seemed as if it was going topletely destroy their body. Crack! There was a slight sound of bone cracking.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Single Arm, who was originally full of confidence, now could not help showing a tinge of fear on his face. The crisp sound was not from Fade''s arm but from his own right leg. Then, an even greater force hit his right leg, causing the tiny crack in his bone to rapidly expand. Finally, with a loud crack, his leg was broken. "Ah!" With a scream, Single Arm''s face twisted, and he quickly retreated, looking at Fade in disbelief. "You... How is that possible? How could the power of your fist..." Single Arm was shocked. "Nothing is impossible!" Fade said. He snorted and did not stop his actions. He clenched his right hand into a fist and continued to charge forward. Bang! Bang! Bang! Fade''s punches were strong and solid. Hended his ruthless punches on Single Arm one after another. The massive power made Single Arm scream in pain. He wanted to activate the positive energy in his body and bounce Fade away from the closebat. However, every time he wanted to activate the positive energy, Fade''s horrible fist would hit him hard. When the fistnded on his body, the pain brought by the tremendous force interrupted the action of his positive energy activation. Especially the fist thatnded on his stomach, it smashed viciously, as if it wanted to smash his elixir core into pieces. Boom, Boom, Boom! Fade''s punches were still falling on him. At first, Single Arm had the power to resist, but after hundreds of punches, he had no strength left. He fell into a frozen pool of blood in the ice and did not move. Bang! When Fade''sst fistnded, thest bit of brilliance in Single Arm''s eyes slowly dissipated, and in the end, it turned into nothingness. He didn''t seem to expect to die in the Ice-sealed Realm in such a sad situation, killed at the hands of a young man who was less than 30 years old. He was unwilling to die from that fist which had no skills. At that moment, Fade stood up and breathed a sigh of relief. He was so weak that he almost copsed to the ground. Looking at Single Arm''s frozen body on the ice, Fade''s eyes were cold, without a trace of pity. On the contrary, he felt a trace of lingering fear from the bottom of his heart. That was because Single Arm''s fighting prowess was stronger than he had expected. At first, Fade thought that by relying on his advantage of understanding the nine kinds of martial essence, he could even kill a Lord Level master in seconds. Those people whom he had confronted before seemed to have proved this. Skr and his group of attendants, Panos, and Kakuta were all masters from the Lord Level. When faced with Fade, they could not resist at all and quickly died at his hands. However, Fade was under great pressure when he met Single Arm who had 15,000 streaks of martial essence. He was not even a match for Single Arm when the former only used one kind of martial essence. It was not until that moment that Fade realized that he had ignored a huge problem before. Although he hadprehended nine different kinds of martial essence and had close to 40,000 streaks of various martial essences which far exceeded an ordinary Lord Level master, the martial essences could not be used at the same time. That was to say that he could not use it at the same time to unleash his full potential. In fact, Fade''s use of his nine kinds of martial essence was only at the most basic stage, which was to use different martial essences when facing different opponents. As for the moreplex and multiple connections of martial essence, or even the ovepping of the many martial essences, he still had not grasped them. In the end, Fade only managed to kill Single Arm by relying on the terrifying physical strength taught by the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture. When it came to a pure fight of martial essence, Fade might be able to kill Single Arm in the end when he exchanged his total physical strength and martial essence. After all, Single Arm had a total of 15,000 streaks of martial essence, while Fade''s most effective wood essence was about 14,000 streaks, so there was not much difference in the amount. However, in that case, Fade himself would also be seriously injured. "It seems that things went too smoothly and I was a little arrogant." He shook his head and said emotionally. After resting for a while and recovering a little, he got up and examined Single Arm''s body. After confirming that he was dead, he grabbed Single Arm''s goods. With that, Fade added 3,000 Frozen Jade Ice pieces to his bag. His total amount of Frozen Jade Ice had reached 7,000. Then, a little me was lit on his fingertip and it fell on Single Arm''s body, which quickly burned into a pile of ashes. After dealing with the body, Fade returned to the corner of the ice path, smeared the Frost Liquid on his body, and began to cultivate. In that way, after about three days of cultivation, Fade sessfully increased the amount of ice essence heprehended to 10,000 streaks. Moreover, with a slight sound in his body, he felt that his muscles seemed to be covered with ayer of faint light and were even glowing a little. His physical strength seemed to have reached a new level. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "This..." He was momentarily stunned before he was overjoyed. "The first level of my Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture has been sessfully cultivated. That''s great!" He was overjoyed. He punched the ice wall and a huge hole appeared. "It''s true! The effect of this Frost Liquid is really good." He was exhrated. However, Fade did not intend to continue cultivating there. After several days of practice, he felt that his speed of cultivating with the Frost Liquid had slowed down. It seemed that due to the fact that he had continuously used the Frost Liquid, his body had developed an immunity towards it. Moreover, the elevation of strength and ice essence after cultivation still required training and actualbat to transform it into one''s truebat power. Otherwise, it would only be empty training. Therefore, he decided to keep going forward. Of course, he would not let go of the remaining Frost Liquid. He found a big leather bag and carefully filled all the remaining Frost Liquid into the bag. It could be said that there was not a single drop left. After packing up everything, he continued his journey forward. Chapter 2784 Chapter 2784 ? This time, things went quite smoothly. Fade advanced all the way without encountering any trouble, and no one came over to make trouble with him. Along the way, he even found some pieces of Frozen Jade Ice, which increased his harvest to 9,000 pieces. This was very close to his goal of 10,000 pieces. When Fade walked into a depth of 50 kilometers, he couldn''t help slowing down. ording to the mark on the map, that territory belonged to Viktor re. The son of an elder of the Illuminate Association was killed by Fade. If Viktor knew about this, he would probably not let Fade go. "Should I go around this ce?" Fade thought. Just as he was thinking about how to cross this ce, his ears suddenly twitched. He felt two extremely soft sounds closing in on him. In an instant, his expression turned cold, and he released his positive energy.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Swoosh, Swoosh! Two streams of positive energy broke through the space at an angle and fiercely shot towards Fade''s be and heart. However, he, who was prepared, snorted and waved his hand. Then, two me birds broke through the air and smashed towards the forces right away. Moreover, the momentum of the mes didn''t stop. They attacked back in the direction of the force. "Ah!" The two people who snuck up on Fade seemed to be shocked by his move. They screamed and hurriedly dodged at the same time. However, Fade had strength and speed. In the blink of an eye, the me was going to hit them both. Just as the two of them were about to die, two bursts of cold wind blew past at the critical moment. In an instant, Fade''s mes were extinguished by the cold wind and dissipated. They gasped. Feeling the uniqueness of the cold wind, Fade squinted his eyes. He looked ahead and shouted coldly, "Come out!" The other party did not seem to have any intention of hiding and walked straight out. A tall and strong man came out. He was a foreigner who looked 50 or 60 years old. He wore a vintage robe and he had a beard on his face, looking very solemn. "You are..." Fade looked at him. At that moment, the two ambushers also walked out. Fade knew them. They were Pharoah Tucamon from the Pyramid Organization and Bulwer from the Headless Valley whom he had met in the Ice-sealed Tower. Seeing these two people, Fade immediately confirmed the identity of the burly foreign man in front of him. "You must be Viktor re, the elder of the Illuminate Association." Viktor looked at him and said coldly, "Since you know me, you must know why I''m looking for you." Fade asked, "Are you here because of your son, Skr?" "Since you know, then you can meet death yourself," Viktor said coldly withmanding authority. His words were so arrogant that it seemed as if it was right and proper to ask someone to end their own lives. Fade raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "You want me to kill myself? Your son provoked me and found fault with me first. He sent people to kill me, and that''s why I killed him. What''s wrong with that?" "Hmph!" Viktor snorted, his tone unchanged. "I don''t want to hear any exnations. All I know is that you killed my son, so you must die!" Fade''s eyes narrowed. He stared at Viktor and said, "You don''t want to know what happened but only focus on the end result. Has the Illuminate Association always acted against reason?" Viktor spoke without any trace of politeness, "You can think so." "Enough nonsense. I know who you are and I know your strength too. Now, just do it. My patience is limited." Viktor waved his hand. Fade''s legs bent slightly. He squatted down, and then he looked at Viktor with narrowed eyes, saying coldly, "There are many people who want to kill me, but I have lived until now. If you want to kill me, then do it yourself." "What a reckless brat!" Viktor seethed. With a heavy snort, he took off his robe. In an instant, a cold wind whistled out. The sharp wind de, like a knife, cut everything in front of it into pieces, attacking whatever was in its way. At the same time, Bulwer and Tucamon moved and attacked from both sides. Fade had been cultivating his positive energy, and he began to move the moment Viktor attacked. Faced with Viktor''s sharp wind des, Fade released a breath of cold air The cold air wafted out, carrying a terrifying chill as it froze the surrounding air until it formed a wall of ice. This was his first formal application of his ice essence after it broke 10,000 streaks. When the terrifying wind des hit Fade''s ice wall, although they were very sharp and broke the ice walls little by little, in the end, their speed gradually slowed down. Finally when they came to face him, Fade could move them away with his hand. At the same M& time, he did not stop his attack. His hands kept moving, forming blocks of ice, shooting them towards Viktor. His movements were like a violent storm. He did not hesitate to attack with his positive energy. Content belongs to As for Bulwer and Tucamon''s sneak attack, it wasn''t worth mentioning to Fade, whose strength had increased. At the moment when they started to fight, he waved his hand and shot out two streams of energy to fight back. Their sneak attack was again smashed by Fade''s strength and was reflected back to them. That terrifying speed was even faster than the previous one. The two of them didn''t have time to react. This time, Viktor had no chance to be distracted when the two faced Fade''s violent attacks. Therefore, under the frightened and desperate gazes of two people, two bursts of energy went through the hearts of Bulwer and Tucamon and nailed into the ice behind them. Their bodies slipped down and slowly fell into pools of blood. They were quickly frozen into two ice sculptures. Viktor didn''t expect Fade to be so violent as soon as he took action. Fade looked like he was going to put up a tough fight and Viktor was suddenly caught off guard. He had just activated his aura to adapt to Fade''s fierce attack. At that moment, he saw Bulwer and Tucamon fall to the ground and die. Suddenly, his eyes became icy and a stream of anger burned in his pupils. He wasn''t furious over the deaths of Bulwer and Tucamon, but because Fade had actually killed two of his men while he was attacking him. In his opinion, Fade humiliated him by doing so. The killing intent made the anger in Viktor''s eyes grow stronger, and his movements became even faster. Bang, Bang, Bang! Explosions sounded one after another. Viktor was able to break Fade''s ice essence. Fade seemed to notice that the attack of his ice essence had no effect, hence, he slowed down. On the other hand, Viktor''s gaze turned cold. He spread out his hands and pped them like a pair of wings. Then, an invisible cold wind swirled in front of him. The cold wind rotated faster and faster, whistling with full-on power. Behind Viktor''s outstretched arms, a figure in the shape of an angel with two wings faintly appeared. As the figure moved, the cold wind in front of Viktor got stronger and faster, like a huge hurricane with destructive energy condensing in that small space. Chapter 2785 Chapter 2785 ? "This is..." Fade felt the cold wind''s terrifying power and his eyes narrowed at the sight of it. At that moment, Viktor said, "Kid, before you die, let me tell you a secret!" "Ordinary people think that the martial essence that I haveprehended is wind." "But in fact, my martial essence is Boreas, the God of Northern Wind in Greek mythology. I''m the sessor of a God. It''s your honor to die at my hands," Viktor said. "The North Wind!" As Viktor roared, the shadow of Boreas behind him pped his wings gently. Suddenly, the cold wind that was swirling in front of Viktor was clothed with a magical color, and it quickly moved towards Fade. At that point, Fade unconsciously held his breath and his eyes became serious. The martial essence that Viktor hadprehended turned out to be the legendary God of Northern Wind, which was beyond Fade''s expectations. Moreover, the number of martial essences that Viktor hadprehended was as high as 17,000 streaks, which was even higher than Single Arm. Faced with the double attack, the cold wind made Fade feel scared from the bottom of his heart. However, he did not retreat. Instead, he focused on activating the ice essence in his body. More than 10,000 streaks of ice essence were activated from the elixir core and turned into masses of frozen ice, rushing towards the cold wind. The cold wind collided with the ice. In an instant, countless ice cubes were crushed by the rotating cold wind and turned into icicles. However, Fade did not stop activating his ice essence and condensed more ice cubes. Seeing this, Viktor snorted coldly and said with disdain, "You''re a kid who has just entered the Lord Level, yet you actually wish to fight me head-on. What a joke." After that, he did not hesitate and continued to activate the martial essence of the God of Northern Wind. He controlled the rotating cold wind and continued to attack. In this way, the wind and ice kept colliding with each other along the ice path. Just like that, they werepeting with their martial essence, fighting head-on with each other. Whoosh, Bang! After an unknown period of time, countless ice cubes were crushed by the cold wind. Fade''s movements did not stop. He continued to use his ice essence and condensed ice cubes. On the other side, Viktor''s expression didn''t change, but his eyes became a bit strange. That was because he had used almost 10,000 streaks of martial essence. However, his opponent had not fallen yet and was still fighting head-on with him. "This kid has just entered the Lord Level, and his number of martial essence can only be 10,000 streaks at most. If he continues to use it, he''ll definitely be doomed," he thought, and then continued to unleash his martial essence. As a result, the cold wind and ice continued to sh. Fade''s expression was cial as he continuously condensed the ice. Right then, streams of green light were continuously shing in Fade''s elixir core. After each consumption, with the sh of the green light, his ice essence would regenerate a little. This was the effect of his wood essence. It had a strong recovery ability. In fact, he knew that in a head-on fight with Viktor, and battling with martial essence alone, he could not match his opponent. Therefore, while Fade used the ice essence to fight head-on, he kept switching to his wood essence. As for the martial essence that he had obtained from Prohibition Ind, the wood essence was the martial essence that Fade hadprehended most recently. It was also his best martial essence. He had more than 14,000 streaks of wood essence, and each time it was activated, it would use the cool aura to quickly repair his body, replenishing his energy. Therefore, the ice essence would be constantly consumed, and at the same time constantly recovering. Although the consumption speed was faster than the recovery speed, it made Fade''s endurance ability much stronger. On the ice path, the cold wind and ice kept colliding. At that moment, Viktor''s eyelids twitched, and he gently frowned. He felt that the martial essence in his elixir core had been consumed by 13,000 streaks, but the boy in front of him still showed no signs of exhaustion. "How could that be? That kid has just entered the Lord Level. Could it be that his martial essence has exceeded 13,000 streaks?" He thought. Biting his lips lightly, his eyes became fierce. He continued to attack. Since Viktor was willing to waste his energy like this, Fade would not be polite. He constantly switched between wood and ice essences, recovering as he consumed them. Bang, Whoosh! Another fifteen minutester, Viktor felt as if his own elixir core was trembling slightly. The martial essence he had used up had exceeded 15,000, which was not far from the maximum amount of 17,000 streaks of martial essence. However, the boy in front of him did not copse although he looked gloomy. "Is he really a freak and has more martial essence than me?" Viktor wondered. Feeling fear rising in his heart, Viktor''s movements couldn''t help but slow down. At the same time, he pondered. "I can''t continue to expend my energy. I wont be able to hold on for much longer. If we continue this fight, that brat might exhaust me to death. When Viktor thought of this, his eyes became cold, and he made a decision. "I have to end this battle quickly. Kill that brat!" As soon as he made his decision, he moved. He gently spread his arms, and like a pair of wings, he slid towards Fade. At the same time, two sharp weapons condensed in his arms and he stabbed towards Fade. Seeing this, Fade, who had been struggling, revealed a smile on his face. "Closebat is exactly what I want!" He thought.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Actually, while Viktor felt like he was going to exhaust himself to his limit, Fade was already at his limit. Although the recovery effect of the wood essence was strong, after all, he was recovering at a slower rate than his Consumption. Therefore Fade''s 10,000 streaks of ice essence were now less than 300 streaks. He would not be able to hold on for more than three minutes Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Furthermore, presently, Viktor felt that he couldn''t hold on any longer. He wanted to defeat Fade and end the battle quickly, which just happened to be Fade''s wish. Therefore, Fade smiled and mobilized his physical strength, which had just broken through the first level of the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture, to face the attack from Viktor. Viktor''s two wind des fiercely stabbed towards Fade. However, right then, Fade was like a ferocious beast, waving his fists and smashing Viktor violently. Bang, Bang! His fists struck Viktor''s wind des. "Stupid brat, watch me cut off both of your hands!" Viktor snorted coldly, his eyes overflowing with cold light. However, the following result was not what he expected. He expected to see Fade''s blood sshed and hands cut off. Instead, Fade''s two rough fists were like two giant hammers. He smashed Viktor''s wind des. Then, the terrifying power of Fade''s fists hit Viktor''s arms. The powerful force instantly broke Viktor''s arms. He let out a scream and flew backward. Chapter 2786 Chapter 2786 ? At the same time, Fade did not stop his attack and quickly caught up with him. He threw a terrifying punch at Viktor. There was a series of rumbling sounds on the ice path. Every time there was a sound, it was apanied by a violent vibration as if a huge monstrous creature was moving under the ice path. Viktor never thought that Fade would be so powerful in hand-to-handbat that he couldn''t even fight back. That terrifying strength of Fade''s fist caused Viktor to feel a sense of fear. He could only continuously activate his positive energy and try his best to protect the vital points of his body and defend against Fade''s attacks. However, like a beast that would never be exhausted, Fade''s fistnded on Viktor without him showing any signs of fatigue. Viktor felt that many of his bones were broken, and his internal organs were bleeding under the impact of the tremendous force.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. If it went on like this, he was afraid that he would be beaten to death by Fade. Thinking of this, he was terrified. "No, it can''t be like this. I am an elder of the Illuminate Association. How can I die here like this? Absolutely not," Viktor thought. Gritting his teeth, he stimted a stream of martial essence from his elixir core and blocked Fade''s blow. Then, Viktor endured the pain and stepped on the ice surface. His body bounced up fiercely, and he quickly ran away. "You want to escape?" Fadeughed. He snorted coldly. Like a giant beast, he took heavy steps and chased after Viktor. With the final outbreak, the distance between the two of them constantly shrunk from Fade''s pursuit. His powerful fist was about to hit Viktor again. There was a hint of despair in Viktor''s eyes. "Am I really going to die here from this guy''s fist?" Bang! Fade''s fist was like a giant meteorite falling from the sky, with a terrifying force, smashing towards Viktor. Just as the fist was about tond on Viktor''s body, at the crucial moment, another elder who wore a long robe and had a long beard appeared in front of them. Seeing this person, a glimmer of hope appeared in Viktor''s despairing eyes. He hurriedly shouted, "Mr. Jin, save me!" "From now on, my territory belongs to you," Viktor added. Hearing this, Mr. Jin''s eyes lit up and he waved his right hand. A burst of energy rushed out, and at thest minute, it collided with Fade''s falling fist. A huge roar was heard. Bang! The aftermath of the collision spread out, shaking off ayer of ice on the surrounding path. The ice made a loud sound as it fell to the ground. "Hmph!" Fade snorted and looked at the elder. At that moment, the elder''s face also had a strange look. He looked at his slightly trembling right hand and looked at Fade with a little surprise. "Who is this kid?" Viktor, who had just escaped from the scythe of death, rushed behind the elder and exined in a hurry, "Mr. Jin, he is Fade Chen. He came from outside and he wants to kill me." "Fade Chen!" Mr. Jin''s face fell when he heard that name. He gave off a cold murderous aura and he red at Fade with his dark eyes. "Are you Fade from Green Wood Hall on Prohibition Ind?" He asked. Seeing that the man was able to tell his origins, Fade''s eyes sank. Feeling the undisguised killing essence of the man, he quickly thought of something. "Since you are Mr. Jin, are you Taruca Jin?" "Boy, it seems that you know me." Taruca snorted and then shouted, "In that case,e over and meet your death." Fade narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "You want to kill me?" "You killed my family and my disciple, Hadar, in the Contest of Three Pces. How can I not want to kill you?" Taruca retorted coldly. Fade said, "Your Jin family attacked me first, so don''t regret killing them. As for Hadar, he vited the rules and provoked me first, so it''s only natural that I kill him. Even Master Firstson didn''t say anything. What more can you do, Taruca?" "Boy, don''t you dare use Master Firstson to suppress me!" Taruca lowered his voice but his killing essence still surged. "Who do you think will know if I kill you now?" Fade said coldly, "I am here in the Ice-sealed Realm by the order of Master Firstson to collect Frozen Jade Ice. Do you have the guts to kill me?" "You..." Taruca''s expression darkened, and then he sneered, "I don''t have the guts to fight against Master Firstson, but once you''re dead, who can prove that I killed you?" "There are a lot of experts in the Ice-sealed Realm. Maybe you''re unlucky enough to offend an expert and die at his hands. It''s hard to say." Taruca was obviously not going to stop. Fade knew that the other party would not give up easily. Of course, he also knew that it was impossible to make Taruca give up on killing him with a few words. Therefore, he deliberately said those words just to buy some time. He observed the surrounding environment, and at the same time, he tried to restore his positive energy. After all, he had almost exhausted all of his ice essence in the battle with Viktor. Now, ording to the information he had heard, Taruca was even more powerful than Viktor, and he hadprehended 18,000 streaks of martial essence. Given Fade''s current situation, he would likely end up dead if he was to fight with him. Fade remained silent for a while and continued to stall for time. On the opposite side, Taruca looked at Fade with vignce and was also observing him. Although he felt that it was impossible for Fade to defeat him, he also learned a lot of information about him from the outside world Moreover, Fade could actually make Viktor suffer until he ended up in this state. That meant that his strength could not be underestimated. Just as Taruca was observing him, Viktor finally recovered a little. He red at Fade with resentment and then turned to Taruca. "Mr. Jin, this? boyprehends ice essence, and the amount of it is almost the same as mine. However, after fighting with me just now, his ice essence should have been exhausted. Moreover, this boy''s physical strength is a little abnormal. Don''t engage in hand-to-handbat with him. It''s better to fight with him in battle from a distance." Content belongs to Hearing Viktor''s words, Fade''s eyes sank. He couldn''t wait any longer. He had to act immediately. He gathered the strength in his legs and stepped on the ice. He suddenly rushed out towards Taruca at a very fast speed. Chapter 2787 Chapter 2787 ? Fade knew that his own ice essence had almost been used up. Even if heprehended other martial essences, his body and meridians were exhausted. Furthermore, it was not easy to restore them. Even if he used the fire or the wood essence now, the effect would not be as good as when he was at his peak. In that case, it was impossible for him to win against Taruca since thetter was at his peak condition. Therefore, when his opponent wasn''t paying attention, he would engage in hand-to-handbat. With the powerful physical strength cultivated from the first level of "Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture", he might still have a chance of winning. However, as soon as this idea came to Fade''s mind, Viktor actually told Taruca about it. Therefore, Fade had to make a decision and immediatelyunch an attack. When Taruca heard Viktor''s words, he was originally still contemting if Viktor could be trusted. After all, in this Ice-sealed Realm, no one could bepletely trusted. However, when he saw Fade rushing towards him, Taruca immediately made a judgment that Viktor''s words were true. Therefore, he immediately stepped back and kept a distance from Fade. At the same time, his hands moved again, and streaks of positive energy gathered in his hands. Finally, the wind gathered into a roaring dragon, rushing towards Fade. "Mad Dragon Swirl!" Taruca yelled. That was one of Taruca''s unique skills. Previously, Fade had seen Hadar disy this move in the arena. However, this power of Taruca''s was obviously much stronger than Hadar''s. The roaring dragon rushed towards Fade with earth-shaking roars. Fade, who wanted to use hand-to-hand battle, had to slow down. A ball of me rose into the sky and collided with the dragon. In an instant, an explosion rumbled in the ice path. Positive energy scattered and water vapor filled the air. mes and energy of the wild dragon exploded into countless broken energy and scattered. A ck shadow shed across the mist. In an instant, Fade felt a sense of crisis, and he felt as if his body was being pricked by needles. He quickly activated the stone essence in his body and formed a hard, grayish-brown shield around his body. He was trying to trigger his stone essence. Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh! At the same time, the sounds of wind breaking rang out one after another. More than ten forces prated through the water vapor and dashed towards Fade. Bang, Bang, Bang! The energy hit the stone shield in front of Fade. Its tremendous power made the shield tremble. Finally, after the impact of several attacks, Fade''s protective cover cracked open. He gritted his teeth. Relying on his iparably strong physical body, he crazily twisted his body and barely avoided the remaining bits of attack. However, Taruca didn''t let Fade rest for a moment. The ck shadow shed again, and more than ten bursts of energy shot out again.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Fade ignored the exhaustion of his positive energy and immediately triggered the fire essence to envelop his body. The scorching mes burned all the bursts of energy. Then, he blew out a gust of wind essence, stirring up a strong wind in the ice path. He blew away all the water vapor. Fade gritted his teeth when he caught sight of Taruca. He kicked with both legs and charged towards him. Seeing Fade''s intention, Taruca retreated again to keep away from Fade. At the same time, heunched several punches at him. Bang, Bang! Sounds of explosions were constantly heard on the ice path. Fade kept locating Taruca''s position as he tried to get close to him. However, Taruca was like a slippery loach. He didn''t give Fade a chance to get close to him at all. He was constantly wandering around and striking jets of energy from time to time. Half an hour passed in this manner. Fade was sweating profusely, and his speed had slowed down. From fighting with Viktor, he had consumed a lot of energy. Presently, he had used up his energy in the fight with Taruca whichsted for half an hour. He had almost reached his limit. It was hard for him to exert the martial essence in the elixir core. It was difficult for him to resist Taruca''s energy, let alone attack. From the high-intensity pursuit, Fade eventually became weaker and slower. Viktor and Taruca had also noticed this. "That guy seems to be weaker now!" However, Taruca was still cautious and did not approach Fade. Instead, he sent out more than a dozen streams of energy to attack him. Facing the deadly energy streams, Fade gritted his teeth and smashed a few of them with his remaining martial essence, and then he dodged several of them with his physical strength. However, in the end, two streams still hit his body. Although they hit his back and ribs which were not very crucial, the dripping blood and wounds verified their guesses. "He is really weak now!" Taruca said. "I''ve toyed with you for so long. Now, it''s time to end it." Taruca''s eyes were cold as he looked up. "Members of the Jin family and Hadar, I''ll avenge you today." With that, his eyes shed with cold murderous intent. He gathered his positive energy with both hands and attacked Fade. Bang! A horrible aura, with Taruca''s cold killing intent, rushed forward. Like a roaring dragon, it brought along boundless curses as well as cold killing intent and charged towards Fade. His energy was closing in on Fade with terrible pressure. It seemed that it wanted to firmly pin him to the ground so that he could not move at all. Fade bit his lip hard and a stream of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. He desperately activated the martial essence left in his body, trying to resist this deadly blow. However, he had almost exhausted all of his strength. At that moment, he had only activated ayer of martial essence and had yet to gush out before it was crushed by Taruca''s terrifying energy. Spit! Fade spat out a mouthful of blood. He fell to the ground, exhausted and barely moving. "Am I really going to die here?" He thought. However, at that moment, he felt extraordinarily calm. Seeing that death was about toe, he almost wanted to close his eyes. However, at the crucial moment, several sounds were heard, followed by a cry of surprise. Then, Fade felt a mass of strength rush towards him. At thest moment, it hit Taruca''s energy and broke it. Noticing the abnormality, Fade opened his eyes and was instantly shocked by the scene in front of him. A group of people in leather armor rushed out from nowhere and attacked Taruca. At the same time, a man with braids behind his head rushed to Fade quickly and shouted, "Master Chen,e with us." "Who are you?" Fade looked at him in confusion. The man with braids directly picked Fade up and rushed towards the ice path. "Master Chen, we are from Double des. Master Hsuanyuen asked us to save you." Chapter 2788 Chapter 2788 ? "What? Master! Where is he?" Fade was shocked. The braided man, Kano, said, "Master Chen, let us escape first before I tell you about it." While speaking, Kano carried Fade and ran towards the depths of the ice path. At the same time, he shouted at the people behind him, "The young master is fine. Retreat now!" Immediately, a group of people took cover for Kano and retreated quickly towards the depths of the ice path. Seeing this, Taruca''s expression darkened. "They are the Double des." "Let''s go after him!" He yelled. With a stern cry, Taruca took the lead in chasing after Fade and the others while attacking them from behind. Even Viktor, who had only recovered slightly, went and chased after Fade whileunching several attacks. It had to be said that Taruca was very strong and kept drawing closer and closer to Fade. However, although these people from Double des were much worse than Taruca when it came to personal strength, they seemed to be very familiar with the environment in the depths of the ice path and were very ustomed to the temperature inside. In addition to the advantage of having more people, they actually held Taruca up and didn''t let him chase up. Their wounds were increasing in number. However, no oneined or retreated. In such a condition, the pursuit of life and death kept going on. Fade didn''t know how many kilometers they had gone, but he could feel the temperature change. It was getting colder as they went further inwards. The cold air even caused him to have difficulty breathing.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, the men from Double des didn''t seem to be affected by it. They kept moving as if the cold had no effect on them. Taruca also felt the coldness and his eyes were gloomy. He said, "They''re not far away from there. We must catch up with them as soon as possible. Otherwise, they will escape us once they are in that ce." After saying that, he increased his speed again, and the attacks became more intensive. "Ah!" A loud scream sounded behind him. Fade could not help but ask, "What happened?" Without turning back, Kano continued to run wildly with Fade in his arms. "We are almost there. If we go past that, they won''t dare to catch up with us." "What about the people behind us?" Fade was worried. Kano bit his lip and responded in a low voice, "It''s their mission to save you, Master Chen." "Ah!" As he spoke, another scream rang out. Fade''s heart skipped a beat as he heard another scream. He turned his head with difficulty and saw a member of Double des get hit by Taruca''s energy. He screamed as he was hit and then his body broke into two parts. Blood sshed out, painting a bright red scenery on the ice. "Taruca!" Fade yelled. Such a scene made him grind his teeth. He didn''t even notice that he had bit his lips so hard that blood poured into his mouth. Puff! A strong wind came, and Kano quickly dodged, narrowly avoiding the attack. However, because of this, he slowed down in his pace and Taruca got closer to him. "Don''t even think about escaping!" Taruca shouted. He yelled angrily and attacked crazily. Then, there were two more screams behind him. Without looking back or stopping, Kano continued to run with Fade in his arms. Puff, Puff! The sound of the wind, apanied by rapid breathing, rang in Fade''s ears. Taruca, who was behind him, was getting closer and closer, as was the cold killing intent. The distance between them was less than 200 meters. For an expert of this level, it was almost within reach. At the critical moment, Kano burst out a strong force of energy. He held Fade and rushed into the deep blue ice path ahead. The moment he entered the ice path, Fade felt a prating chill rushing towards him. The chill was like spikes piercing through his skin, flesh, blood, meridians, and even his bones. "Ah!" The intense pain made him feel like screaming. Seeing this, a pill Kano quickly took out dir from his pocket and stuffed it Voster Into Fade''s mouth.'' Chen, please swallow this pill." Without dy, Fade swallowed the pill. Suddenly, the pill melted inside his body and turned into a warm current, spreading all over his body. The medicinal power seemed to have seeped out of his body and formed an invisible membrane on his skin,pletely enveloping him. The prating chill was blocked by this invisible film. Fade''s body quickly warmed up. "Master Chen, wait for me here. I''ll help the others!" Kano said. Putting Fade down, Kano turned around and rushed towards the ce where they had juste from. There were too many doubts in Fade''s mind, but he knew that it was not the time to ask. He nodded and quickly sat up. Using the Frost Liquid he got before, hee began cultivating. He tried his best to recover his positive energy. to al is positive ener A few minutester, Kano came back, bloody, along with a few other members of Double des. They were all out of breath and in a sorry state. Content belongs to. UMS Seeing this, Fade quickly stood up, went forward to hold the hands of these people, and sincerely said, "Thank you for saving my life." "Young Master, you are too polite," a man said. "Young Master Chen, you''re Master Hsuanyuen''s disciple, so you''re our master too. You don''t have to thank us," another one of them said. "Master Chen, it''s our duty to serve you." All of them said simr things. Fade bowed deeply to the group of people and thanked them again, "No matter what, I must thank you sincerely." When the group of people saw this, they went forward to stop him from bowing and thanking them. However, Kano stopped them. After Fade expressed his gratitude, Kano said, "Young Master, let''s go on." Fade nodded and followed him. Before leaving, he turned his head and looked at them. His gaze was deep. He asked, "How many of the others did not make it back?" Kano trembled slightly and paused for a few seconds. Then, he slowly said, "Four of them." Fade took a deep breath. He looked determined as he said, "I will avenge them." Kano also said firmly, "We trust you, Young Master." "Let''s go." The group advanced into the depths of the ice path. At that moment, outside the dark blue ice path, Taruca, who was about to catch up with them, stopped at thest moment. With a gloomy expression, he gritted his teeth fiercely and looked at the path ahead with his eyes full of killing intent. "D*mn it!" Behind him, Viktor and Taruca''s men followed him. "Mr. Jin, where did they go?" Viktor asked. "Mr. Jin, why don''t you continue to give chase?" One of the men asked. Taruca''s voice was low and furious, "This is the 70 kilometers dividing line. Those who are not afraid may continue to pursue them." Chapter 2789 Chapter 2789 ? Hearing Taruca''s words, the footsteps of Viktor and the others stopped. However, there were still people who didn''t seem to believe it and said, "Could it really be that terrifying at a depth of more than 70 kilometers?" Viktor looked at the person who said those words and replied in a deep voice, "A distance of 70 kilometers can be said to be the dividing line of the Ice-sealed Realm. If the ce before the 70 kilometers mark changes gradually, then it can be said that the ce ahead of us is apletely different world." "Before the 70 kilometers line, if the chill is indicated with a sign of 70, then, after breaking through the boundary, the chill inside may indicate 140, or even more." "This temperature change is not something that ordinary people can withstand," he exined. Hearing this, many followers couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and they had frightened expressions on their faces. Someone melted a piece of ice and sprinkled it into the depths of 70 kilometers. The melted ice water immediately froze into tiny ice particles, falling to the ground and breaking into fine powder the moment it entered the dark blue ice path ahead. "How could the chill be so horrible?" The followers were stunned. That shocked many people and their faces were full of shock. However, some thought of something and asked, "If the temperature is that low beyond 70 kilometers, how can those people rush in? I don''t think they are very strong either." When it came to this question, Taruca''s eyes suddenly turned cold. He said with hatred, "That''s because they are from Double des." "Double des!" Some of them eximed when they heard the name. Many people''s expressions changed. Many followers were from Prohibition Ind, so they naturally knew that Double des was one of the enemies of Prohibition Ind. "Although I don''t know what methods they use, the people of Double des have a special way to resist the chill. It is because of these methods that they can survive. Otherwise, we would have destroyed them long ago," Taruca said in a low voice. After a period of silence, some followers began to tremble, and they could not bear the cold. After all, it was nearly 70 kilometers deep, and the temperature was very low. As for Taruca''s followers, they usually roamed near his domain, at a depth of about 50 kilometers. Relying on the explosive power of positive energy, they were able to hold out for a short period of time. However, if they stayed a little longer, most of the followers would feel a bit exhausted and unable to hold on any longer. Taruca noticed the strangeness of the attendant and waved his hand. "Let''s go back!" "But that kid..." Someone said. Taruca snorted and said, "There is no exit in the depths of the Ice-sealed Realm. Even if he can survive with the help of Double des, he can''t stay there all his life. He will need toe out sooner orter." "Once hees out, he will die," he stated. After a pause, Taruca thought of something and ordered his followers, "Next time, when the Ice-sealed Realm opens, send someone back to Prohibition Ind and report to the three Masters that Fade is a traitor who colluded with Double des and betrayed us." "Yes!" The subordinate was slightly stunned and immediately nodded. Then, with a wave, Taruca and his followers returned. Returning to the territory of 50 kilometers, Viktor thanked Taruca, "Mr. Jin, thank you for saving my life. I will remember it forever." Taruca said lightly, "Mr. Viktor, you''re too polite. Our Prohibition Ind has always had a good rtionship with the Illuminate Association, and we''ve also cooperated with each other. Maybe we''ll have a chance to cooperate in the future." Viktor nodded and said, "If Prohibition Ind has any need, we will definitely do our best to help." "I''m wounded and ready to return to heal. I''ll take my leave now," he added. "I''ll see you off." Taruca stood up. After the pleasantries, Taruca sentN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Viktor away and ordered his el followers, "Send some people to patrol around the area of 70 kilometers. Once they find Fade or the members of Double des, inform me immediately." "Yes," the subordinate received the order and left. Then, Taruca began his cultivation. At that moment, in the deep ice path beyond 70 kilometers, Fade was still following Kano and the others, moving forward step by step. He felt that the chill around him was getting stronger and stronger. The chill was like invisible swords, constantly stabbing towards him. When Fade felt that the heat flow generated by the pill in his lower abdomen began to slow down and the chill was slowly getting to him, Kano said, "Here we are!" Then, they quickened their pace and turned into an ice path ahead. Suddenly, an ice room with an area of more than 200 square meters appeared in front of Fade. In the ice room, ice was carved into chairs, beds, and various tools. There were about 20 people in the room, all busy doing their own things. Some were sitting cross-legged, some were preparing food, and some were grinding and making medicines. The entire ice room looked like a small primitive tribe living in the ice-age era. "This... This is..." Fade was a bit surprised. At that moment, Kano had taken him into the ice room after passing the verification. "This is the headquarters of Double des in the Ice-sealed Realm. All the people here are members of the organization," Kano introduced. Fade nodded. He then felt a stream of heat rush towards him and his body gradually warmed up. Looking around and observing, he immediately found that the whole ice room was surrounded by a pale green air shield, which isted the chill outside, so that these people from Double des could survive in such an environment. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Kano greeted everyone, then pped his hands and said, "Come over and introduce yourselves." "This is Fade, Master Hsuanyuen''s disciple. Let''s wee Master Chen," Kano introduced. Suddenly, a burst of apuse sounded, and countless excited and curious eyes looked over. "Hello, Master Chen!" A man said. "Greetings, Young Master Chen," another man greeted. "Kano, what happened? Why is Master Chen here?" Someone asked. Kano immediately exined what had happened when they went out to patrol. He identally discovered Fade and saved him from Taruca. When Prohibition Ind and Taruca were mentioned, the members in the room were suddenly filled with indignation and their faces were full of anger. "Those b*stards of the Prohibition Ind!" "Kill those ungrateful people." "If I can get out, I will kill them all." Fade looked at them gnashing their l to teeth and could not help but be curious. What organization was Double des that his master established? Why did they seem have deep hatred and conflict with Prohibition Ind? Chapter 2790 Chapter 2790 ? With doubts, Fade looked at a man and wanted to ask him what was going on. However, when he was about to speak, he realized that he still didn''t know who the man was, so he didn''t know how to address him. Noticing Fade''s strangeness, the man smiled and offered his hand to introduce himself, "Young Master, my name is Hewez Yeu, the captain of the patrol team of Double des. You can just call me by my name." "Then I''ll call you Brother Hewez." Fade said, "By the way, don''t call me Young Master. It''s weird. Just call me Fade." Hewez epted and patted Fade on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "You can call me Brother Hewez if you want. I will call you Fade." "Yes, Brother Hewez!" Fade nodded. Immediately, Fade asked, "Brother Hewez, what kind of organization is Double des? What is your conflict with Prohibition Ind? And where is my master now?" All of a sudden, a series of questions popped up in his mind, and he kept on asking. Hewez smiled and said to him, "You are exhausted. Have a good rest first. Then, I will tell you everything you want to knowter."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Although Fade was very curious, he knew that he was in a bad condition, so he nodded and agreed. Later, Hewez arranged a room for Fade and asked someone to send him food and medicine. After Fade took it, he couldn''t help feeling surprised. The effect of the seemingly simple food and medicine was exceptionally good for healing. It was more than twice as good as the various kinds of Heaven Level herbs Fade had taken outside. In less than an hour, his tired body had mostly recovered under thebination of food and medicine. In addition to the protectiveyer around the ice room and the medicinal pill that could iste the chill, his curiosity about Double des grew. After resting for a while, Fade found Hewez again and asked about the organization. Hewez sat in front of him and said, "Actually, our organization is an ancient one. I don''t know how long it has been, but I''ve been in it for more than fifty years." "Fifty years?" Fade was somewhat surprised. He looked at Hewez who seemed to be thirty to forty years old. Hewezughed and said, "Don''t look at me like this. I am already over sixty years old. Moreover, most of the people in this organization are over fifty years old." "What?" Fade looked out in surprise. "Why does everyone look so young?" Hewez said, "Perhaps it has something to do with our living environment, the food we eat, and our cultivation methods. In short, our people generally have a longer lifespan, while our aging is slower." Hearing this, Fade thought of the magical food and medicinal pills he ate. After thinking about it, he felt that it was possible. After all, those things were even more precious than Heaven- level herbs. After taking them for a long period of time, it made sense that they would live a long life. Hewez waved his hand and said with a smile, "Let''s not talk about these details. In short, Double des is extremely ancient. It is to the extent where people said that the organization has several hundred years of history." "Several hundred years!" Fade was surprised again. "In that case, how old is my master?" Thinking of this question, he really had no answer for it. After all, since he met his master, the old man looked like he was sixty or seventy years old. Later, he lived on the mountain, and the old man did not seem to have changed much. His master still looked the same. Pest Sis After hearing Fade''s words, Hewez smiled gently and said, "We don''t know how old Master Hsuanyuen either. Anyway, the oldest of us, over 250 years old. When he joined us, Master Hsuanyuen was already the president of Double des." "What? 250 years old? This..." Fade was truly a bit shocked. Hewer continued, "Double des is ancient. Also, most of the time, the organization has been in the Ice-sealed Realm." "Thirty years ago, Master Hsuanyuen went out of the Ice-sealed Realm for a while. At that time, he adopted you," Hewez said. "A few years ago, Master Hsuanyuen came back again and told us about you. He asked us to take care of you," he continued. Hearing this, Fade could not help but ask, "Where is my master now? Why doesn''t hee out to see me?" Hewez said, "Master Hsuanyuen isn''t here with us. He''s further in the depths of the Ice-sealed Realm." "What? Further? What is Master doing inside?" Fade was a bit surprised. After all, the coldness here was horrible enough. He couldn''t imagine how low the temperature would be in there. Hewez answered, "Master Hsuanyuen is inside. He''s taking care of his master." "What? Master''s master?" Fade was shocked again. Hewez nodded and said, "Yes, Master Hsuanyuen''s master. The reason why we can survive here is because of the food, medicine, and various cultivation methods we used. ording to Master Hsuanyuen, it''s all from his master." "However, it seems that Master Hsuanyuen''s master is injured and his body is in a bad condition. Therefore, Master Hsuanyuen must go to the depths of the Ice-sealed Realm every now and then to heal his master," he added. "Now, Master Hsuanyuen is treating his master''s wounds. Hence, he can''t meet with you now." "Grandmaster needs healing!" For a moment, Fade was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. At this time, Hewez continued, "And the conflict between Double des and Prohibition Ind was also rted to Master Hsuanyuen''s It seemed that there wal a fierce conflict between the two of them. The grandmaster''s injury was also rted to Prohibition Ind." "And because of this, Prohibition Ind has been rivals with us for hundreds of years." He continued, "We''ve destroyed the n of Prohibition Ind and killed their members. Prohibition Ind has also sent people to kill quite a number of us." "Just like that, we have fought for several hundred years." "It can be said that the president of Prohibition Ind and your grandmaster are trapped in their respective territories and can''t leave. However, Prohibition Ind can contact the outside world more.n conveniently. Thus, over the years, the forces of Prohibition Ind have been expanding little by little, and Double des has slowly diminished," Hewez exined. "Especially in recent years, the seal of Prohibition Ind is loosening, so they attack us more fiercely. If it wasn''t for the special environment of the Ice- sealed Realm, I''m afraid they would have killed us by now." At the end of his words, Hewez could not help but sigh. His face was filled with anger, pain, and helplessness. Fade couldn''t help but take a deep breath, feeling an invisible pressure on his back. Chapter 2791 Chapter 2791 ? Noticing the change in Fade''s expression, Hewez smiled and patted him on the shoulder, saying, "Fade, don''t feel pressured. Double des and Prohibition Ind have been fighting for centuries. They''ve been at each other''s necks, but they are still here after so long. This is not an overnight matter." "Besides, Master Hsuanyuen adopted and trained you to deal with Prohibition Ind, not to be a Double des killer." "He once said that when you grow up and know the truth, you can make your own choice. Whether you want to join the Double des or not, we won''t force you." Hearing this, Fade was moved and felt warm in his heart. He was only hearing from one side, so it was hard to differentiate the good and bad between Double des and Prohibition Ind. However, with his limited experience, judging from the scene he saw in the dungeon of Skytop Pce and his master''s attitude towards himself, he leaned more towards believing in Double des. Multiple scenes shed through his mind. He suddenly recalled the task of passing a message to Yarrow in Skytop Pce. Without hesitation, Fade told Hewer the whole story. After hearing the entire story, Hewer was a little emotional. He smiled and said, "Senior Yarrow is still alive. Master Hsuanyuen must be very happy if he hears the news. I believe the victory of Double des won''t be far." "I believe it too!" Fade nodded. Still, he could not help but ask, "Hewer, what am I supposed to do here? Do I wait until Master heals Grandmaster?" Hewer replied, "Master Hsuanyuen has informed us that if youplete your mission, we will proceed to the next step." "The next step? What is it?" Fade looked puzzled. Hewer smiled and looked at him, saying, "Cultivation!" "Cultivation?" Fade looked at him in astonishment. Hewez said, "I know that you are quite talented in cultivation. In the past few years, you have made rapid progress, and now, you have be a well-known person. Are you too into yourself?" "Hewez, I''m not..." Fade scratched his head. He wanted to deny it, but when he thought of the battle with Viktor and Taruca, his expression turned serious. Looking at Hewez, he nodded and admitted, "Yes, a little. Ever since I entered the Lord Level, the opponents I met were all defeated in the end, no matter if they were the leaders of the major martial arts organizations, the Sacred Hall, or Dragon Bone Ind." "Thus, I let down my guard on the Lord Level masters. I only noticed how far I was from mastering cultivation when I met with Viktor and Taruca in the Ice-sealed Realm. A real master is way stronger than me." Hewez patted him on the shoulder, "I''m d that you acknowledge your shorings, but don''t belittle yourself. You''re still so young. To be able to reach Lord Level at your age, you''re already much stronger than us at the very least." "Viktor and Taruca, they have both been toptier experts of the Lord Level for over thirty years. You''ve just entered the Lord Level. Compared to them, it''s natural for you to be at a disadvantage." Fade listened carefully and then asked, "Hewez, how can I improve myself so that I can catch up with them as soon as possible?" Instead of giving him a direct answer, Hewez returned him with a question, "Fade, have you ever heard about how everyone says that the Lord Level is the peak of martial arts and that once you reach there, you are of tip top standards?" "However, there are also strong and weak candidates in every realm. The Lord Level is no exception. How do we categorize their strengths then?" Fade was stunned and began to ponder on the question. Hewez did not rush him for a reply, but he quietly examined Fade who was lost in his thoughts. A momentter, Fade replied, "This is what I think. Under normal circumstances, one can enter the Lord Level afterprehending 10,000 streaks of martial essences." "The vast majority of the martial artists would enter the Lord Level after achieving this. However, some do not wish to enter so quickly. Instead, they would rather raise theirprehension of martial essence to the limits and only enter the Lord Levet after exceeding 10,000 streaks of martial essences. In this way, those who have umted more martial essence will naturally be stronger than those who have only mastered the minimum 10,000 streaks." Content belongs to "In most cases, a martial artist can only sense one kind of martial essence. However, under special circumstances, one can sense two or even more.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. If the martial essence is of the same amount, those who have mastered multiple kinds of martial essence will naturally be stronger." "In conclusion, it alles to the amount and quality of the martial essence." Hewez nodded, "You are right. The amount and the quality of the martial essence are indeed closely rted to one''s strength." "However, that''s not all of it. You missed out one important point; the body of the martial artist." "Body?" Fade asked in confusion. "Like you mentioned just now, most of the Lord Level martial artists can onlyprehend one kind of martial essence, or can only master 10,000 streaks of them. Then, they would enter the Lord Level. However, there are also martial artists who are innately able to sense two or more martial essences and master more streaks. This is the difference in talent, so there''s nothing much to talk about." "How do you think the cultivation of the mostmon martial artists will be, after they''ve reached the Lord Level?" Fade thought for a moment and replied, "Do they continue to absorb spiritual energy and improve their martial essence?" Hewez nodded and continued, "You''re not wrong. Most of the martial artists cultivate like that after reaching the Lord Level. However, most of them have reached a hitch in their martial essence when they are trying to ascend to the Lord Level." "Although they can still continue to improve their martial essence over time, they will take a lot of time." "Therefore, for the vast majority of Lord Level experts, they have a tough time enduring through that process. The longer the time, the more martial essence one umtes, and so does his strength." Fade was lost in his thoughts again as he listened to Hewez. He suddenly felt a strange sense of sadness in his heart. "Could it be that the Lord Level is truly the peak of martial arts? Is it a dead end and all you can do is to move forward slowly?" Noticing the thoughts and strange expressions in Fade''s eyes, Hewez asked, "Do you feeNike your cultivation has entered a dead end and you have nowhere to go?" Content belongs to Fade nodded. "Yeah, that''s exactly what I feel after hearing your words." "Also, my martial essenceprehension has indeed slowed down ever since I entered the Lord Level." Chapter 2792 Chapter 2792 ? Hewez stared at Fade. He stood up abruptly with excitement in his eyes and said, "I''m telling you right now. Don''t be pessimistic, don''t be in despair." "The Lord Level is not the end of a martial artist''s path, but the beginning of another cultivation path." "It''s not a dead end, but a beginning. Hewez, do you mean that after reaching the Lord Level, I can still continue to cultivate?" Fade gawked at him with surprise and excitement. Hewez nodded, "Of course you can. Otherwise, why do you think so many Lord Level experts enter the Ice- Sealed Realm? They are fighting for the resources to continue to cultivate!" "Well, what is this new road of cultivation like?" Fade felt his heart thumping fiercely and the fire of passion burned wildly in his heart. Hewez replied in a deep voice, "Beyond the Lord Level, there is a brand new path of cultivation." "The cultivation realm of this path can be separated into three realms, Physical Refine Realm, Soul Refine Realm, and Fetus Refine Realm. In each realm, there are another nine stages." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes couldn''t help but light up as he muttered, "Physical Refine Realm, Soul Refine Realm, and Fetus Refine Realm." Hewez looked at him and continued, "As the name suggests, Physical Refine Realm is to refine one''s physical strength, allowing the martial artists to continuously train their bodies and improve their skin, flesh, internal organs, meridians, and bones to a brand new level." "Physical strength is the most direct way to improve one''s fighting ability and survival skill. Moreover, when the body bes stronger, the capability of energy absorption and theprehension of martial essence can be further enhanced." Fade could not help but think of the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture that Yarrow had passed down to him when they were in the dungeon of Sky top Pce. It was a body refinement technique. At that time, Fade thought that it was just a casual move. After listening to Hewez''s exnation, he finally realized that Yarrow must have already seen through the predicament he was in, which was why he had imparted this bodyrefining technique to him, allowing him to proceed to the Physical Refine Realm. Apparently, the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture had nine stages as well, and he had sessfully entered the first stage. However, he was clueless about how far he was in the Physical Refine Realm. Fade pondered for a moment. Hewez paused for a moment before continuing, "After the Physical Refine Realmes the Soul Refine Realm. Just as the name suggests, it''s the cultivation of the divine soul." "The so-called divine soul can also be referred to as mental power, or spirit. All in all, it depends on how you see it." "In the Soul Refine Realm, one can master the divine soul to the maximum and release their spirit. It will be like a shadow of the person. In other words, you have an additional helper now, further enhancing your strength." Fade could no longer stay calm. He thought of the divine soul power he had felt in his spiritual consciousness. It seemed that his divine soul power had been awakened a long time ago, and he had also been trying to cultivate it. However, it was much more difficult than he imagined. Therefore, after reaching the Lord Level, he had somewhat neglected his own divine soul cultivation due to the vain progress. It was only until then that he finally realized that the cultivation of divine soul was the focus of the Soul Refine Realm. That exined why he was barely improving before he entered the Lord Level. The gap between the realms was huge so it was only natural to not observe much obvious improvements. Fade recalled that his divine soul had made progress once at that time. When he was in Jopeno, he received two walnuts. He felt a. special divine soul power from them. After absorbing the power, he felt much stronger. Later, he ran out of luck, and his divine soul power had remained at the same level ever since. Hewer continued with thest realm, "Thest one is the Fetus Refine Realm. It can be considered as abination of the previous two realms." "The Physical Refine Realm trains your physical body, and the Soul Refine Realm trains your divine soul." "The Fetus Refine Realm requires the integration of both realms into one and channeling it into your elixir core. It will be like a newborn fetus, having its own mind, being able to feel the universe''s energy and cultivate independently." "At that time, cultivators at the Fetus Refine Realm don''t even need to take the initiative to cultivate. The fetus is equivalent to another mini version of yourself and it will cultivate every second by itself." "When one reaches thest realm, it can be said that the spiritual energy in one''s body is inexhaustible. One''s lifespan will also greatly extend up to 10,000 years. Fade widened his eyes and eximed with emotion. "Endless spiritual energy and lifespan. They are no longer human beings. They are immortals!" Hewez smiled and nodded. "From a certain point of view, you are correct. Moreover, that''s not all." "There''s more?" Fade was surprised. Hewez nodded and added, "At the pinnacle of the Fetus Refine Realm, they can divide the fetus elixir core within their body and make a clone, allowing it to act separately." "Even if one of them dies, the other will survive and inherit all the memories of the other. "To put it in simpler words, one who sessfully cultivates to the end of the Fetus Refine Realm will have two lives." Fade almost lost his mind after hearing that. "Separating the elixir core for two lives. This... This is incredible!" All of a sudden, he thought of something and could not help but ask, "Hewez, if a cultivator is so strong that he can separate his own elixir core into two, and his clone does the same, wouldn''t it be eternal life?" Hewez could not help but smile. "In the past, many people thought so. However, this is impossible." "Why?" Fade asked. "If a cultivator at the Fetus Refine Realm separates his own elixir core, then he will lose his elixir core and will not be able to continue the cloning process." "As for the elixir core of the clone, itCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. is depicted from the original elixir core. It cannot be considered a complete person, so it is impossible to cultivate a new elixir core ore another clone. Hence, what you''re iming is invalid." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Therefore, a cultivator at the Fetus Refine Realm can only have two lives, not an eternal life." "Ah, I see!" Fade felt a little regretful. Hewez patted him on the shoulder and chuckled. "Well, don''t get way ahead of yourself. Don''t think too much about it. Let''s just start from the basics. "Okay!" Fade nodded and brought his thoughts back to reality. Chapter 2793 Chapter 2793 ? Hewez said, "Fade, you''re now in the Lord Level. If you want to improve yourself, you must proceed to the Physical Refine Realm. I have some cultivation techniques. Pick one that you find suitable for yourself." He then took out a few cultivation books. Fade waved his hand and replied, "Hewez, I don''t need one. Yarrow taught me one when we were in Skytop Pce''s dungeon." "That''s even better. Yarrow''s technique is definitely better than mine." Hewez beamed. "In summary, the cultivation in the Physical Refine Realm is to absorb the universe energy to refine your body. From your skin, muscles, meridians, bones, organs, to blood, one step at a time until you reach the limit." "Use the time wisely and follow Yarrow''s technique." "There are not many things here, but we have all kinds of Frozen Jade Ice. You can absorb the icy energy directly for your cultivation. If it is not enough, just let me know and I will send someone to find it for you." "I''ll also prepare some herbs for you. Just focus on your cultivation and improve your strength." Fade nodded seriously. "Thanks, Brother Hewez. I will do my best." "Well, I''ll be leaving then. Have a good rest!" Hewez got up and bid him goodbye. After a night''s rest, Fade, along with the other members of Double des, began their journey through the Physical Refine Realm in the ice room. Pieces of Frozen Jade Ice piled up in front of him. Fade absorbed the icy energy from the Frozen Jade Ice and let the cold energy temper his body bit by bit. The cold energy was too sharp, causing a lot of damage to his body. Therefore, the members had to take a rest and recover after cultivating for a while. However, Fade didn''t because he had the Frost Liquid, which was much warmer. While the others were resting, he recovered with the liquid instead. When his body was fully recovered, he continued his cultivation with the Frozen Jade Ice. In this way, he could refine his body much faster than the others. In addition, he had received a generous supply of various medicinal herbs and he felt that his body had be stronger over time. Like an iron ingot constantly hammered by the cksmith with a heavy hammer, the impurities in it were forced out and it finally turned into a hard piece of refined iron. Right then, Fade felt that his skin and flesh had be as hard as steel. He did not need to activate his positive energy and no ordinary sword could even pierce his skin at all. Instead, the sword would be broken in half. His punches were double the strength as before. He felt that he could take down a Half-Lord Level martial artist with a punch. Along with his strong physique, his body could actually absorb more energy. The branch of his elixir core that represented the ice essence had be the most flourished. Currently, Fade hadprehended 20,000 streaks of ice essence, exceeding the 14,000 streaks of wood and 12,000 streaks of fire essence he previously had. It had be his most profound martial essence among the nine essences. If he fought head-on with Viktor and Taruca now, he would have a chance to defeat them, not to mention if he grew much stronger in the future. Fade was deep in the Ice- sealed Realm, focusing on his cultivation. The atmosphere on Prohibition Ind was tense. At Skytop Pce, the Three Pces Masters sat on their thrones, and the chiefs of the Sixteen Inner Halls were all summoned. In the middle, a disciple of Prohibition Ind was kneeling on the ground. With his head lowered, he cupped his hands and said, "Greetings to the Three Pce Masters and Sixteen Inner Hatt chiefs. I was told to pass along the following news by Mr. Jin, "I see. You can leave now!" Master Firstson waved his hand and dismissed the disciple. Then, he nced around the hall and asked in a deep voice, "What are your takes on this matter?" As soon as he finished his words, the hall became rowdy. Janus, who looked grim, straightened his body and said, "Three Pce Masters, I have my doubts. I don''t believe that Fade has betrayed Prohibition Ind. He is not a traitor." With that, Ichigo stood up in an instant. He raised his eyebrows and snapped, "Janus, Taruca and the disciples of Prohibition Ind witnessed the fact that Fade has colluded with Double des. He has betrayed Prohibition Ind, it is irrefutable evidence. What else do you not believe?" Content belongs to Janus nced at him and exined, "Fade has just won the championship in the Contest of Three Pces and is valued by Master Firstson. He''s even guaranteed the chief position of a new hall after he returns from his mission." "With such a bright future ahead, I don''t understand why he would collude with Double des and betray Prohibition Ind." Ichigo was not backing down. He retorted in a tit-for-tat manner, "Are you implying that Mr. Jin and his disciples are lying?" Janus replied coldly, "I''m not certain. There might be some misunderstandings, but don''t forget, Mr. Jin''s descendants were killed by Fade. In the Contest of Three Pces, Taruca''s disciple, Hadar, even held onto this reason to kill Fade." "So you''re doubting Mr. Jin? Do you think Taruca is lying?" Ichigo questioned. "I didn''t say that. I just pointed out some facts that everyone should take into consideration." "Consideration? Janus, I know that you brought Fade in and that you have a close rtionship with Kim. I can understand if you side with him, but this matter concerns Double des, so you better be aware of your status now," Ichigo warned sarcastically. Janus'' face sank. "I didn''t want to bring this up at first, but since you mentioned it, I have to get this off my chest. Hadar and Taruca are both from your Mad Dragon Hall." "What are you trying to imply? Are you using me of framing Fade?" Ichigo fumed. Janus said coldly, "I didn''t say that." "That''s exactly what you meant!" Ichigo was furious.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Noticing that they were about to start a fight, Master Firstson snapped softly, "That''s enough!" The argument came to an abrupt end. The scene suddenly quietened down. Everyone''s eyes were focused on Master Firstson. He then continued in a low voice, "Fade is still alive. Everything will be clear when hees back." "Send someone to Taruca and tell him to be on guard there. If there is any news about Fade, bring him back immediately. Don''t act without permission," Master Firstson ordered. "Yes!" One of his subordinates received the order and left. Chapter 2794 Chapter 2794 ? Janus breathed a sigh of relief, the expression on his face rxed a little. As for Ichigo, he frowned slightly and could not help but shoot a frosty nce at Master Secondson. However, Master Secondson did not respond. "Well, let''s call it a day!" Master Firstson announced the end of the meeting. All the chiefs left one after another. There were only three masters left in therge hall. Firstson''s gaze shifted from the thin Secondson and to the smiling Thirdson before saying, "That kid, Fade, has something to do with the change of the World Tree core. If we can find out the secret, we may be able to escape earlier. By then, those guys in the Ice-sealed Realm will not be an issue at all." "I hope you can understand this!" "Brother, I understand. All these years, there isn''t a day that we do not yearn to leave here." Thirdson smiled bitterly. Secondson''s face was still cold. He nodded and said, "Understood." "It''s good that you understand!" Firstson nodded and turned to leave. In the Ice-sealed Realm, Fade was soaked in freezing water with his upper body bare. His muscles twitched constantly under the cold stimtion. Out of the blue, his eyes shot open. He leapt to his feet and quickly draped his clothes over his body. Then, he immediately ran his positive energy to dispel the chill in his body. He stimted his fire essence and the heat began to surge up in his body. It quickly expelled the cold and turned it into clusters of water vapor that rose into the air. Feeling a little better, he rubbed his hands and downed a bowl of ck liquid. A strange feeling swiftly spread throughout his body and stimted his muscles in an instant. "Hewez''s method is not that easy, having to suffer from freezing waters and medicines." Fade muttered to himself. At that moment, a trail of footsteps came towards him. It was Hewez. "What''s wrong, Fade? ming it on my method now?" Fade was taken aback and quickly said, "Hewez, I''m just joking. Your body tempering technique works very well. With the stimtion from the freezing water and the soothing effect of the medications, I feel like I am improving much faster than I did before." "If I keep up the pace, I will soon be able to achieve iron-like skin and officially enter the first stage of the Physical Refine Realm." "That''s fast!" Hewez was a little surprised and eximed, "You are indeed the disciple chosen by Master Hsuanyuen himself. You are pure talent." Speaking of his master, Fade could not help but ask, "Hewez, is my master still in seclusion? I have been here for almost a month. When can hee out?" Hewez shook his head helplessly and answered, "We don''t know when he wille out.'' "His master''s injuries are unstable and so are his treatments. Sometimes, he''lle out in half a month, but other times, he might note out for a year or two." "Thus, I can''t tell you the exact time." Fade was a little helpless. "I see." Hewezforted him. "You don''t have to worry about that. Just stay here and focus on cultivating. The most important thing is to improve your strength." "Yes, I will." Fade nodded. At that moment, hurried footsteps approached them. "Captain, Captain!" Hewez heard the noise and said, "I''m here! What''s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?" The man ran over and reported, "Captain, the people we sent out to patrol found something at a depth of around 60 kilometers." "What is it?" Hewez asked. The man nced at Fade and paused before continuing, "This matter has something to do with Master Chen." "Me?" Fade was stunned. Hewez''s expression darkened and he whispered, "What exactly is going on?" The man quickly exined, "During our patrol, we found Taruca and the people of Prohibition Ind at the depths of 60 kilometers." "They called us over and asked us to hand over Master Chen. If we don''t, three friends of his will die." "Er..." Hewez''s expression darkened as he looked at Fade. "Did they mention who?" Fade asked in a panic. The man shook his head, "They didn''t mention specifically, but they imed that the three people are from an organization called Final Sword Manor." "Final Sword Manor! Jacinth, Jacory, and Irene In an instant, FadeThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. thought of these three people. His gaze suddenly turned cold, and murderous intent gushed out from his eyes. "Did they say anything else?" He asked with a gloomy face. The man added, "They are giving us three days'' time. If you don''t show up, they will take action." "D*mn it!" Fade spat out. Seeing this, Hewez''s expression darkened. He asked his subordinate, "Can you confirm if this is true?" His subordinate shook his head helplessly and replied honestly, "It was too close to Taruca''s territory. We couldn''t get any closer, so we couldn''t get any news about it." "Brother Hewez, I think it''s time for me to head out," Fade stated. Hewez tried to stop him. "Fade, don''t be impulsive." "This could be Taruca''s trap to lure you out and kill you. You mustn''t fall for it." Fade said, "I know. I''ll be careful. However, if it''s true, I can''t just sit back and let it happen." "But..." Hewez still had something to say. Fade cut him off and continued, "Brother Newez, I know you''re worried about my safety, but I stay here forever. I have to go out eventually. It''s just a matter of time." Hewez was silent for a while. Finally, he sighed, looked up at Fade, and suggested, "Fine. How about I go with you? If anything happens, we can look out for each other." Fade wanted to turn down his offer, but in the end, he changed his mind. "Thank you, Brother Hewez." Hewez nodded and said, "Well, let''s start preparing then!" Fade nodded and jumped back into the freezing water, continuing where he left off. He would be leaving soon to have a battle with Taruca. Thus, he wanted to strengthen his powers as much as possible and officially enter the first stage of the Physical Refine Realm, bringing his strength to a whole new level. Content belongs to Half an hourter, his skin trembled in the freezing water, as if there were invisible waves rippling under the skin. Various kinds of energy in the body converged into the skin. In the end, his skin became dyed with a silver-gray metallic texture. Fade casually activated his positive energy and stabbed into the skin on his arm. Chapter 2795 Chapter 2795 ? ng! The sound of metal shing rang sharply. Fade''s positive energy on his fingertip shattered into pieces. At the same time, his skin was still shing with a shiny metallic glow. There were no signs of damage or wounds on his skin. "My body is already so powerful without the need to activate positive energy. Is this what the first level of the Physical Refine Realm can do? It''s so powerful." Fade burst in excitement and joy as he jumped out from the icy water. After changing his clothes, he began to pack up his belongings. All that was left was a tiny bottle of Frost Liquid, a bunch of Frozen Jade Ice pieces and various herbs given by Hewez. After packing up his things, Fade silently assessed his current situation and strength. He had cultivated in the ice room for a month. Using up nearly ten thousand pieces of Frozen Jade Ice, the ice essence he had mastered had increased to 30,000 streaks. With that, he was confident that he could defeat Taruca easily. Not to mention that he had embarked on a brand new journey of cultivation and had a stronger physique. Using Yarrow''s Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture technique, he advanced towards the second stage. At that moment, Fade had sessfully entered the first stage of the Physical Refine Realm with his steel-like skin. He was confident that he could singlehandedly take down Viktor and Taruca, even if they were at their best conditions. After preparing, he left a letter for his master. Then, he met up with Hewez''s patrol team. After bidding farewell to the other members, he left the ice room. Along with Hewez, there were other four elite members. However, the other four were just rookies in the Lord Level. Even Hewez himself had onlyprehended about 15,000 streaks of martial essence. Hypothetically, he was no match for Viktor and Taruca. With the help of medications, they managed to hide in a den deep in the ice tunnel, hence, staying out of sight from the people of Prohibition Ind. However this time, they were leaving their territory to fight with Taruca''s men. This would drastically put them at a disadvantage. Thinking of these things, Fade spoke to Hewez, "Brother Hewez, if a battle breaks outter, bring the patrol team and distract Taruca''s men. I''ll handle Taruca myself." "Fade, Taruca is the elder and vice chief of Mad Dragon Hall of Prohibition Ind. He is powerful and experienced. Although you have increased your strength, you shouldn''t be careless. Let''s attack him together!" Hewez refused. Fade shook his head in disagreement, "Hewez, I know you''re worried about me, but I''m confident that Taruca is no match for me now." He then added softly, "Plus, I can''t sacrifice any more brothers from Double des." Hewez knew that he was talking about the four members who had sacrificed themselves to save him from Taruca. "Fade, it''s our mission to fight against Prohibition Ind. You don''t have to be guilty for it," Hewez said. "I understand, Brother Hewez," Fade said. "But I''ll avenge them." Hewez remained silent for a while, showing a look of worry. Fade noticed his concern andforted him, "Brother Hewez, you have seen my progress in the past month. Don''t you believe that I can defeat Taruca?" "Don''t worry, I promise to fall back if I can''t beat him. By then, I''ll definitely ask you for help. In the worst case scenario, we''ll just retreat." Hewez seemed to have given in and said, "Fine, as you wish. Still, safety first." "Understood! You guys too!" Fade emphasized. Everyone nodded and then silently advanced forward. When they reached the 70 kilometers dividing line, Fade''s gaze turned cold as he saw the blood stained ice outside. He took a deep breath before making his first step to cross the borderline. Out of the blue, the air around him seemed to have warmed up. In reality, it was just that the ce where they came from was so cold that they felt warm in any other ce. "We''re out. Everyone, be careful." Fade turned to look at the members behind him and cautioned. Everyone nodded solemnly. Then, the group of people quickly advanced forward in silence. When they advanced to a depth of 60 kilometers, as expected, Fade saw several disciples of Prohibition Ind in front of them, shouting into the depths of the ice tunnel Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Fade, you traitor! You have three days to show up. Otherwise, your friends will die." There was another disciple who held a long blue sword. Seeing the long sword, Fade''s eyes suddenly darkened. "That''s the Frozen de. Jacinth and the others were really caught." He turned to look at Hewez and the others. "Attack!" In the blink of an eye, Fade transformed into a shadow and shed his way out of the tunnel, charging towards the disciples who were shouting earlier. Hewez and the patrol team followed closely behind. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Fade reached them before they could even react. He slit their necks with a de made of ice essence on his fingertips. A fine line of blood appeared on their necks. Before it could gush out, the blood was frozen by the cold air. They fell to the ground and turned into cold dead bodies. The patrol team behind Fade were overwhelmed by his skills. "Master Chen is more powerful than we thought!" "He must have been exhausted with the constant battles and that''s why he lost the battle one month ago. If they were to fight one- on- one, he might have taken down Taruca." "As expected of Master Hsuanyuen''s disciple. He''s really good." Hewez snapped in a low voice, "Don''t be distracted. Protect him." "Yes!" After killing the disciples, Fade continued forward. Right at that moment, several figures rushed out from the surrounding ice tunnels. There and then, around twenty to thirty people emerged and hadpletely surrounded Fade and the group. "Just about time, Fade!" A deep voice sounded and the circle of disciples moved out of way. An elder in a long robe appeared and walked out with his hands behind his back. It was none other than Taruca.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 2796 Chapter 2796 ? The second they met Taruca, the team behind Fade tensed up and they tightened their grip on their weapons nervously. On the other hand, Fade grinned and held up his palm, calming his group down. Then, he looked at Taruca and said faintly, "I have to show up eventually, since I have to kill you!" "Huh!" Taruca didn''t expect this from Fade. He couldn''t help but be stunned. His expression darkened and he squinted his eyes at Fade. His cold voice was filled with killing intention, "Are you sure your trashy Double des members can kill me? I don''t think so." "You..." Being insulted, the members could not help but look angry. They almost rushed over, but Hewez hastily stopped them. Fade sneered at Taruca with a cold expression on his face. "I guess well just have to wait and see." Taruca narrowed his eyes, and there was a tinge of sharp cold light in them. Without further dy, he waved his hand and shouted, "Attack!" On the spot, Taruca''s men charged and began to besiege Fade. Fade stood still and instantly activated his ice essence. Blue icicles appeared in the air above the ice tunnel. Fade pressed down with his palms and the icicles fell like raindrops from above their heads. Immediately, screams pierced through the ears. Theseckeys had no opportunity to attack Fade at all. They desperately activated their positive energy in an attempt to block the falling icicles. However, their shield was nothing in front of Fade''s 30,000 streaks of ice essence. Sharp and dense icicles fell rapidly from the sky. Like sharp des, they pierced into their bodies. Instantly, blood sshed out and dyed the dark blue ice a scarlet color. Most of Taruca''s men did not survive the icicles attack. Only one or two managed to dodge and survived. However, Fade didn''t wait for them to celebrate their luck. Under Fade''s signal, Hewer charged fiercely towards the men with the patrol team members. The members of Prohibition Ind and Double des had been fighting against each other for centuries. Countless had died in the hands of their opponents. Now, both organizations were at each other''s necks, trying to take each other down. Hewez was no saint either. He charged forward with anger in his eyes. These people had already been injured by the icicles earlier. Now, facing the ferocious attack, they were all horrified and began to flee. The scene was rowdy, but Fade kept his focus on Taruca. He stepped forward and said coldly, "Now, it''s your turn." With his subordinates screaming in pain, Taruca still kept his face straight. He quietly stared at Fade, who was walking toward him, and spoke proudly with a smirk, "No wonder you''ve been arrogant. It turns out that your strength has improved!" After a pause, his expression darkened. A majestic aura rose from his back and turned into a huge mad dragon. In an instant, loud roars filled the sky. "However, it won''t make any difference. You will be dead." The wild dragon behind Taruca roared and emitted clusters of terrifying positive energy towards Fade. Aware of Fade''s improvement, Taruca went all out as soon as they started to fight. He was determined to take his life. Fade, on the other hand, was fearless. He did not even activate his martial essence to fight against Taruca''s mad dragon. He took a step forward with his left leg and withdrew his right arm. His strength began to condense on his arm. Ayer of metallic luster shone on his skin. All the power gained from the training over the past month gathered on Fade''s right arm. Roar! Taruca''s mad dragon let out a grand roar. Its breath, like countless ¨¥ des gushed towards Fade andnded less than five meters away from him. It was as if it was about to submerge him. At this time, Fade''spressed right arm reached his limit. A huge force condensed under his skin. With his right arm, it turned into a huge spring and mmed forward directly. It was a hard punch! "A fist against my martial essence!" Taruca stared at Fade and scoffed. "Boy, you are too arrogant." "Go to hell!" The roaring dragon spurted out a sharp, delike aura and swept towards Fade. At that moment, Fade''s fist mmed forward. His fist shed with Taruca''s dense martial essence and positive energy. Originally, Taruca had pictured his aura crushing Fade''s fist, that his right arm and body would be smashed into minced meat. However, he was taken aback by the actual situation. The moment the two forces collided, his energy seemed to hit a hard piece of steel and directly shattered with a loud bang. Fade''s fist had smashed all of Taruca''s surging positive energy into pieces. It didn''t stop there. His right fist hit straight on the roaring mad dragon with a terrifying force, leaving a loud bang. Instantly, the dragon''s head was shattered. The shattered pieces turned into energy sparks, scattering across the air. Puff! Taruca staggered backwards. He clutched his chest with his right hand. Blood spurted out of his mouth and his face turned pale. Obviously, he had been injured by this critical hit. "H- How is this possible? How could you..." Taruca gawked at Fade in surprise. Fade did not stop there. After crushing the mad dragon, he changed his target and charged at Taruca. "Nothing is impossible! Die!" His metallic arm might seem nothing out of the ordinary and was unremarkable. However, to Taruca, it carried an iparable terrifying killing intent. "It''s not that easy to kill me!" Taruca gritted his teeth and his expression turned stern and determined. With a loud bang, his positive energy burst out from his body, and heunched several sessive attacks towards Fade. However, when his attacks met with Fade''s metal fist, they all crackedN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. like attags hitting a rock. Fade''sel s were invincible. "How could it be..." Taruca gaped in despair. Bang! Fade''s eyes were cold and his fist came crashing down. Seeing that there was no way to hide, Taruca gritted his teeth and gathered his positive energy in his arm, throwing it at Fade. Obviously, he was going to fight with everyst bit of power left in him. Chapter 2797 Chapter 2797 ? Boom! Two fists collided. With a crash, Taruca''s bones cracked the moment his desperate punch hit Fade''s. At that moment, his expression became utterly shocked and a thought shed through his mind. "Physical Refine Realm! You''ve entered the Physical Refine Realm and started your training." "Did you just notice? It''s a little toote, don''t you think so?" Fade scoffed coldly and crushed Taruca''s right arm into pieces. Taruca''s broken arm brought him immense pain and the muscles in his face twitched in agony. Finally, he shrieked in despair, "No, you can''t kill me. I''m from Mad Dragon Hall, under Master Secondson. If you kill me, they won''t let you go.'' Boom! Before Taruca could finish his growling, Fade''s fist had already reached his chest. His powerful punch smashed through Taruca''s chest like a cannonball, leaving behind a huge bloody hole. Under the huge impact, Taruca''s heart waspletely shattered. His body copsed in a pool of blood. Resentment and unwillingness was visible in his eyes as he stared at the dark blue ice on the top of the ice tunnel before his gaze turned cloudy. Fade withdrew his fist and stretched his body. The metallicyer on his skin gradually faded away. "The Physical Refine Realm is indeed powerful. I''m only at the first stage, yet the force is already so domineering. I''ll be invincible when I reach the ninth stage. There won''t even be a need to activate my positive energy." He couldn''t help but exim at the power of the Physical Refine Realm. Of course, right then, he didn''t know that the average Physical Refine Realm cultivator did not have such terrifying strength. The reason why he was so powerful was because of the endless supply of Frozen Jade Ice and various cultivation books he had used during this period of time. On top of that, the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture, the technique passed on to him by Yarrow, was not ordinary. As a result, Fade, who had just entered the first stage of the Physical Refine Realm, was strong enough to smash Taruca to death with his bare fist. With mixed feelings, Fade looked at the corpse on the ground and thought of Taruca''sst words. He could not help but slightly frown. Taruca was a member of Mad Dragon Hall. They had been hostile towards him for a long time. He was not surprised when Taruca warned that they would not let him off easily. However, Taruca had mentioned that he worked for Master Secondson. This was indeed news to him. After all, in his opinion, he was given a task by the Three Pce masters to explore the Ice-sealed Realm and to collect Frozen Jade Ice. No matter what their real intention was, they should all be on the same page on this matter. Yet now, judging by Taruca''s words, there seemed to be some discrepancies. Master Firstson had assigned Fade with a mission and had even given him a high reward. It seemed that he was the main organizer of this mission. As for Master Secondson, he seemed to be hostile towards Fade. However, he must have been reserved in his thoughts because of Master Firstson. In fact, he was trying to get rid of Fade in secret. With that thought in mind, Fade''s heart sank. Initially, he had changed his perception of Prohibition Ind because of Janus and Master Firstson. Now that he had seen through Master Secondson''s intentions, he was on guard towards the people of Prohibition Ind. "It seems like there is some inside story that I''m not aware of!" He thought. Just then, a wave of footsteps approached. They were the patrol members. They had taken down the other disciples from Prohibition Ind and returned to Fade''s side. At the sight of Taruca''s gruesome corpse, they could not help but express their astonishment and amazement. "Master Chen, you killed Taruca!" "Master Chen, you''re amazing." "That b*stard had killed dozens of our brothers. He''s finally dead." At this moment, Hewez yelled, "Fade, there are three people here. Are they your friends?" Hearing that, Fade walked over. "Master Chen, you''re here!" Seeing Fade, the three people from Final Sword Manor who were tied up started to cry for help. He went forward, helped them up, and checked if they were injured. He was relieved when he noticed that there weren''t any serious injuries. After a short chat, he finally had a clearer picture of the situation. Originally, the three people were ready to return after parting with him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, since they were in the Ice-sealed Realm, they decided to seize this opportunity to search for Frozen Jade Ice on the way back. As such, they took their time with the search. After Taruca failed to defeat Fade, he got a hold of his rtionship with the three people. Immediately, Taruca ordered people to capture them before they were out Next thing they knew, they were used to lure Fade out. While they were locked up, they learned that they were caught by Taruca. At first, they thought that there was a mistake and tried to exin. After all, he and Fade were both from Prohibition Ind. They should be on the same side. However, what caught them off guard was that Fade was their target. During the time when they were being held captive, they also heard some rumors. It seemed that Master Secondson and Ichigo disliked Fade and wanted to kill him in the Ice-sealed Realm. Pacho and some servants in the Ice-sealed Tower were all their spies. They even offered a reward. If they managed to kill Fade, they could get 100,000 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice. Hearing this. Fade''s gaze turned cold. After resting for a while, he bid farewell to Hewez and the others. Fade and the members of the Final Sword Manor were ready to leave. As for Hewez and the team, they had to go back to the depths of the ice tunnel. They exchanged a few words and said their goodbyes. This time, the Final Sword Manor members had Fade along throughout their journey, so their trip home was smooth. Barely anyone dared to get close to them Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Even if they asionally met people who wanted to pick on them, they were easily dealt with by Fade. In no time, they arrived at the exit of the Ice-sealed Realm. They waited several days until the day of the opening of the entrance. Together, they left the Ice-sealed Realm. After a burst of dazzling light, the four of themnded on their feet et They looked around and saw that they were on the hillside of a snowy mountain. Taking note of their surroundings, Fade soon noticed the Ice-sealed Tower on the left side of the snowy mountain. After confirming the direction, he waved his hand and led the three to the Ice-sealed Tower. Chapter 2798 Chapter 2798 ? A cosy yellow light warmed the icy Ice-sealed Tower. It stood still in the cold breeze, just like how it was when Fade first arrived. "I''m back!" Fade mumbled to himself and then stepped forward. He pushed the door of the Ice-sealed Tower open and entered. A gust of cold wind followed behind him. The moment they walked in, they caught the attention of the people in the room. The front desk receptionist who had weed Fade before greeted him with a bright smile. "Mr. Chen, you are back from the Ice-sealed Realm. It must have been a fruitful trip!" Fade did not respond. Instead, he nced around and noticed a janitor, who was cleaning, leaving with a gloomy face. "Where is Pacho?" Fade asked. "Er..." The receptionist was surprised by the sudden question, but he pointed in a direction. "Mr. Chen, he is over there. Pacho is doing the ounts." "Thank you!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Fade thanked him and led the three people into the room. The receptionist''s expression changed when he saw what was happening. He was utterly confused. "Who are you?" A man standing at the door stopped Fade when he saw himing over with a serious look. "I''m looking for Pacho!" Fade said. "Mr. Liu is not avable now. Come backter," the man said. Fade replied in a deep voice, "It''s urgent." "This is the Ice- sealed Tower. Nothing is urgent." The man was a little annoyed. He raised his eyebrows and snapped. Fade looked at the man and repeated coldly, "I said, it can''t wait any longer." "Which part of the sentence did you not understand? Do you want me to call the guards?" The man pointed at Fade and shouted angrily. He was, after all, Pacho''s man. With the name of Prohibition Ind, he held a pretty high position in the Ice- sealed Tower. Many workers in the tower had to treat him politely. Yet now, Fade was obviously not showing any respect to him, so he was naturally upset about it. Fade narrowed his eyes and looked coldly at him. Then, he said coldly, "Get lost!" "You must have a death wish. Quick..." The man was about to call for backup. However, before he could do so, Fade pped his face hard. The man cked out from the great force on the spot. Then, Fade strode forward and kicked open the door. "What are you doing!" A shout came from inside the room. Pacho, who was sitting at the table, raised his head with an angry expression on his face. "Who has the audacity to..." Before he could finish his words, Pacho recognized him as soon as he saw Fade. The expression on his face instantly shifted and his eyes flickered. He looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, what''s with all this? Did I upset you?" Fade stared at him coldly and said in a low voice, "Munchy and Decay are dead." "Uh... What does this have to do with me?" Pacho asked in confusion. Fade did not answer but continued, "So are Bulwer, Tucamon, and Viktor; they''re all dead." "Viktor is dead. You..." Pacho''s eyes twitched and the expression on his face changed drastically when he heard the news. Fade maintained the indifferent expression on his face and added, "Single Arm is dead and so is Taruca." "They are all dead. I killed them all." Hearing the news of Taruca''s death, Pacho could no longer hide the shock from his face. He stood up abruptly from his seat and said, "You... How dare you..." Before he could finish, Fade stepped forward and stared at him coldly, "Now, do you know why I''m here?" "I- I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Paco felt a pressure pressing down on him and took a step back. His voice began to tremble. Fade shook his head and said in a disappointed tone, "Do I have to say it out loud?" "Secondson, Ichigo, Taruca, and you; all of you have ganged up against me. I know everything." Pacho''s eyes flickered at Fade''s words and he hurriedly exined "It''s not what you think it is. I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I have nothing to do with them." "Do you think I will believe your nonsense?" Fade sneered with obvious sarcasm. However, Pacho insisted. "I''m telling the truth. I don''t know what happened in the Ice-sealed Realm, and I know nothing about the collusion." "s..." Fade let out a long sigh. He stared at Paco and threatened slowly, "Do you want me to hurt you in order for you to tell the truth?" "1-1 don''t know..." Pacho was still refuting. Fade said to the other three people behind him, "Go out and guard the door." "Alright!" They hurriedly went out and shut the door. Fade rolled up his sleeves and got closer to Pacho, one step after another. Pacho was so scared that he kept stumbling backwards. The panic on his face was clearly evident. "Don''t you do anything stupid. I''m the. manager of the Ice-sealed Tower. I work for Prohibition Ind. Ifyou dare to touch me..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I''ve killed Taruca. Do you think I would be scared of your little threats?" Fade sneered. "I-1 really don''t know anything!" Pacho was still arguing. "It looks like I''ll have to teach you a lesson." Fade sighed. His expression suddenly darkened as viciousness spread all over his face. In no time, screams of agony came from the room, almost as if the roof would be overturned at any time. The three disciples from the Final Sword Manor who were guarding the entrance innately became nervous. "W-What did Master Chen do?" "Isn''t this too cruel?" Jacinth gave them a look and said coldly, "There is nothing cruel or merciless in the matter of life and death. Think about it. If we didn''t meet Master Chen in the Ice- sealed Realm, what would have happened to us?" "This..." Jacory and Irene fell silent. Jacinth took the opportunity to lecture them. "We are warriors. In our world, the strong prey on the weak." "You''ve been cultivating and growing up in the mountains. It''s very quiet, peaceful, and harmonious there. However, that''s not even half of what the real world is." "The outside world is always brutal." "Remember, what you are going through now is reality. If you want to live long, make sure to keep this in your heart." "We shouldn''t be wicked but we can''t be softhearted fools either." The two listened to their senior''s words and lowered their heads in silence, pondering on her advice. At this time, a burst of footsteps approached them quickly. Chapter 2799 Chapter 2799 ? The three of them looked up and saw Albany rushing over with a group of people. "Mr. Loh!" Jacinth greeted him first. At that moment, another scream was heard from the room. Albany pointed to the room and asked, "Guys, what''s going on?" Jacinth exined expressionlessly, "Master Chen is inside. He''s discussing some matters with Pacho." "You call this a discussion? He is clearly killing someone in there!" "Pacho is from our Ice- sealed Tower. How dare you hit him! Get out of the way now!" Several people were indignant and were about to rush in. However, Jacinth stayed still. She repeated coldly in a low voice, "Master Chen said he''s settling matters in there. No one is allowed to disturb him." While she spoke, another miserable groan sounded. The people outside were so frightened that their muscles started to twitch. "Let''s break in!" "D*mn it! This is going too far. How dare you attack us in our own territory. Do you think that we''re easy targets?" "Even if Mr. Chen is from Prohibition Ind, you can''t do this!" Some of the men were furious and were about to attack. Jacinth raised her eyebrows to signal Jacory and Irene to get ready to fight back. Before they broke out into a fight, Albany frowned and yelled, "Stop!" "Mr. Loh, this..." "But Pacho, he..." "It will be toote if we don''t save him now, Mr. Loh!" Albany paid no attention to theirints. He waved his hand and ordered, "Wait outside. Don''t do anything." "But..." Some tried to retort, but Albany''s expression darkened and he fumed, "This is my order!" Instantly, no one dared to make a sound. Just like that, Pacho''s screeches were heard constantly from the room. Outside, it was serene. Everyone waited quietly at the door, creating a strange scene. Fifteen minutester, the screams finally stopped. The people waiting outside finally breathed a sigh of relief. Their tensed bodies loosened up a little. Those fifteen minutes were torturous. To them, it felt like one month had passed. With a creak, the wooden door opened. Everyone''s attention was drawn to it. Fade walked out slowly, wiping the blood on his hand. Seeing the crowd at the door, he did not seem surprised at all. Instead, he smiled and greeted them, "Oh Mr. Loh, you''re here too." Albany smiled bitterly and said, "Mr. Chen, what... What''s going on inside? Pacho..." Fade wiped his hands clean and threw the blood-stained white cloth back into the room. He replied calmly, "It''s no big deal. Someone wants to kill me. Pacho knows about it so I came to ask him." His words were simple, yet they were enough to make Albany tremble. The rumors he heard recently came to his mind.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He did not question anything, but respectfully said, "Oh, I see. Have you solved the problem? If there is anything I can do for you, please let me know." Fade responded, "Mr. Loh, you''re too kind. It has been settled. I would like Pacho to apany me back to Prohibition Ind if you could juste approve his leave from the Ice-sealed Tower." "Sure, your business is much more important. Ibarrange someone to take over Pacho''s duties," Albany replied. Fade said, "Thank you, Mr. Loh." "You''re wee, Mr. Chen. Are you going to stay here tonight? I''ll send someone to prepare a guest room for you right away." Fade waved his hand and rejected. "No, thank you. I''ll be leaving with Pacho now." "I''ll see you off then," Albany offered respectfully. With numerous guests looking at them in surprise and confusion, Albany respectfully escorted Fade and the others out of the Ice-sealed Tower. He didn''t turn around until Fade''s figure waspletely out of sight. When he returned to the tower, the staff members were all confused. They did not understand the situation. "Mr. Loh, why are you so polite to that Chen guy?" n "He has hurt Pacho! Pacho is, after all, an elder from Prohibition Ind. How dare he do this to him!" "Pacho gets along well with the Chief of Mad Dragon Hall. If he knows what happened here, I''m afraid we won''t be able to exin it ourselves!" Albany waved his hand to silence the crowd before saying, "Something big is about to happen on Prohibition Ind. Don''t worry about it. Just mind your own jobs." After that, he turned around and left. On the other side, Fade brought Pacho, who was basically half dead, along, and sprinted across the snowynd. Pacho had told him everything he knew when he was interrogated in the room earlier. He had sold out Master Secondson and Ichigo, and had alsoe clean that he was the one who offered 100,000 pieces of Frozen Jade Ice as the reward for Fade''s head. On top of that, he had always been in contact with Taruca. Presently, Fade was on his way to question the people of Prohibition Ind. Leaving the freezing area, Fade bid goodbye to the three from Final Sword Manor. Now that he was alone with Pacho, he elerated his pace and returned to Prohibition Ind. In Skytop Pce on Prohibition Ind, the Three Pce masters and the Chiefs of the Sixteen Inner Halls had gathered in the hall again. This was their second meeting in a month. Such frequent meetings were rare on Prohibition Ind, even in the past few decades. That day, the main subject of the meeting was rted to Fade, the same topic they had for thest meeting. Master Firstson sat on the main seat in the center and began in a low voice, "I just received the news that Fade hase out of the Ice-sealed Realm." As soon as he finished his words, the audience began to chatter. "How dare that traitore back! He deserves to die!" "Where''s Taruca? Isn''t he guarding the Ice-sealed Realm? How did he get out?" "We should send someone over to arrest that guy immediately." "Put that traitor to death!" Amidst the noisy discussion, Janus frowned and said bitterly, "Things are not rified yet. You''d better pick your words carefully." However, Ichigo, who was on the opposite side, immediately turned to him. "Janus, it''s been a month. Fade has joined forces with Double des against Taruca and has fled to the depth of the Ice- sealed Realm. It''s a fact; what else are you unsure of!" "Those are just one-sided words" Janus snapped in a low voice. Ichigo snorted, "Many of our disciples and other warriors in the Ice-sealed Realm have witnessed it. Are you sure they are one-sided words?" "I won''t believe in any rumors until I hear from Fade myself," Janus insisted. "You..." Ichigo was enraged and was about to say something. However, at this time, a disciple rushed in with an anxious look and suddenly knelt down in front of them. "Master, I have an urgent matter to report." "Say it!" Firstson ordered in a low voice. The disciple had no time to catch his breath as he hurriedly reported, "I just received the news that Taruca and twenty six disciples were all killed. As reported by the other warriors in the realm, it was Fade." "What!" In an instant, the hall was in an uproar like boiling water, and the scene became rowdy. Chapter 2800 Chapter 2800 ? Ichigo could not hold it in anymore. His eyes turned scarlet as he bellowed, "We must not have mercy on traitors!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The hall became raucous as the crowd broke into a heated discussion. "Fade is really a traitor. I thought there''s some hidden story, but it turns out..." "He''s gone too far. Mr. Jin has been stationed in the Ice-sealed Realm by Prohibition Ind for decades, yet he was killed by that guy." "Fade must die!" "It would be too nice if we just kill him like that. We need to capture him and torture him to death. Otherwise, I''m afraid that Mr. Jin and the other disciples would not rest in peace." The people in the hall were so enraged that almost everyone screamed to take Fade''s life. Janus, who had been speaking for him earlier, also fell into silence. "Well, I think it''s better not to make a decision abruptly. After all, things are not clear yet. Maybe there is something..." Without waiting for Janus to finish his words, Ichigo red at him and shouted angrily, "Janus, you are still defending that traitor. Are you even a member of Prohibition Ind?" "Of course I am. It''s just that..." Janus wanted to exin. However, Ichigo cut him off, "There''s nothing much to exin. We have evidence that Fade is a traitor and a murderer. He deserves to die!" "He deserves to die!" "Kill him!" Cries rang out in the main hall. Ichigo turned his eyes and stared at the Three Pce Masters. Cupping his hands in front of him, he said, "Pce Masters, Fade is a traitor. He is so ruthless that he has killed our people. I request for a wanted order to arrest the traitor." Upon hearing his request, the masters all wore different expressions. Secondson narrowed his eyes and the corner of his mouth slightly twitched up. Thirdson put away his usual gentle smile and looked at Firstson, who was sitting in the middle, waiting for his decision. As for Firstson, he remained expressionless. He lowered his head slightly as if he was in a dilemma. No one could really read his expression. Everyone was waiting for him to make his decision in silence. However, he remained silent for a long time. Secondson shot Ichigo a nce, signaling him to do something. Ichigo understood and urged again, "Please agree to issue the wanted order." "Kill Fade!" "Kill Fade!" "Kill Fade!" Instantly, voices of agreement rang out in the hall. Janus, who originally wanted to defend Fade, turned pale and he had no choice but to keep his mouth shut. Firstson, who had been silent all the time, finally raised his head and looked at the crowd. "I..." Firstson spoke. Ichigo had already waved his hand and was about to give an order to his men. Right at that moment, another disciple rushed in. "Report, Fade is back." The hall fell into pin drop silence as they heard this. "What did you say?" Ichigo''s expression darkened as he red at the disciple. The disciple cowered and quickly said, "Mr. Ichigo, Fade has returned. He is on his way here." "How dare that traitore back. I''m going to kill him!" Ichigo was furious and was ready to attack any moment. At this moment, Janus said loudly, "Since Fade is back, let''s question him to see what exactly is going on. It''s not toote to decide how to deal with him after that." "Are you still speaking up for him up until now?" Ichigo roared. Janus replied calmly, "Ichigo, we will know the whole situation once we question him. Everyone can make judgments then. Let''s not just jump to conclusions before hearing from him." "There is no need to give such a traitor another chance. Just kill him," Ichigo roared angrily. However, as soon as he finished speaking, a cold voice sounded, "Mr. Ichigo, are you trying to kill me?" While speaking, Fade swaggered into the hall. "How dare youe back? I''m going to kill you!" Ichigo was fuming. He mmed a st of energy at Fade. The energy roared and aimed straight at Fade''s heart. Seeing this, Janus'' face fell. He rushed over to stop the burst of energy from hitting Fade. However, before he made his move, Fade snorted and lightly flicked his right hand. A streak of energy shot out and shattered Ichigo''s attack into pieces. "You..." Ichigo was shocked by the scene and was prepared to attack again. However, at that moment, Firstson opened his mouth and yelled, "Stop!" In an instant, a majestic and mighty aura spread throughout the hall, pressing down on the crowd. Even Fade felt his heart palpitate and he slightly lowered his head. 1.ne In the past, he couldn''t tell the difference between Lord Level experts. Now that he''d made a trip to the depths of the Ice-sealed Realm, he knew that above the Lord Level, there were the Physical Refine Realm, the Soul Refine Realm, and the Fetus Refine Realm. At that moment, he could sense that Firstson''s aura was at least at the eighth or ninth stage of the Physical Refine Realm. It was even possible had reached the Soul Refine that he ha Realm. However, with Fade''s current strength, it was impossible for him to determine his exact stage. As Firstson spoke, the members of the hall immediately quietened down. After a slight pause, Firstson stared at Fade and asked, "Fade, do you admit to the charges?" Fade raised his head proudly and replied, "Master, I don''t know what I''ve done wrong." "Traitor, how dare you argue in front of the Pce Masters?" Ichigo bellowed. "You have colluded with Double des and even killed Taruca and twenty six disciples in the Ice-sealed Realm. Are you trying to deny it?" Fade nced at Ichigo and did not respond. Then, he stared straight at Firstson. "You have no words to defend yourself, don''t you?" Ichigo gritted his teeth. Fade said coldly, "This is Skytop Pce. The Three Pce Masters haven''t questioned me yet, but some people are just yelling around. Isn''t it a bit disrespectful?" "You..." Ichigo was furious. He pointed at Fade, barely able to hold himself back from killing him. At that moment, Firstson said, "Please calm down, Ichigo." "Yes, Master!" Ichigo had no choice but to suppress his anger and he stepped back resentfully. Firstson looked at Fade and asked again, "Fade, do you admit to Ichigo''s usations?" As he asked that question, all the attention fell on Fade. In the face of dozens of gazes, Fade was not nervous at all. He looked at Firstson and said proudly, "Yes, I killed Taruca and his twenty six disciples." Chapter 2801 Chapter 2801 ? As soon as he finished his words, the audience burst into an uproar. Ichigo could not hold himself back, "He admitted that he is a traitor. Kill him!" The others also started a heated discussion. Even Janus, who had been supporting him, turned pale at that moment and he looked at Fade with a strange expression. Fade was still motionless. Ignoring the uproar around him, he said, "I killed them, but I am not a traitor." These words triggered a wave of furious curses. "You''re still quibbling. If you killed someone, you''re a traitor." "Traitor, you actually have the guts to say such things here. Why don''t you go to hell?" "Kill the traitor." Amidst the sounds of anger, Firstson stared at Fade''s face for a few seconds and asked, "You killed Taruca and the others, but you say that you are not a traitor. What do you mean?" Fade saluted Firstson and said, "Pce Master, I''m saying this because Taruca and his disciples deserved to die." Before the noisy doubts could be heard again, he immediately continued, "The reason why I killed them was because they wanted to kill me first. I was forced to fight back and had to kill them." "A bunch of nonsense!" "Traitor, how dare you lie to the Three Pce Masters!" "For a traitor like him, we don''t need to listen to his nonsense. Just kill him." Angry screams and curses filled the hall. Firstson''s expression remained cold. He stared at Fade and continued to ask, "You said you were forced to fight back. Do you have any evidence?" "Pce Master, he''s lying. I don''t think he''s trustworthy!" Ichigo shouted angrily. Many of the Chiefs agreed and followed to curse at him, wishing that they could kill Fade on the spot. However, Fade did not even spare them a nce. He said to Firstson, "I have a witness." "Where?" Firstson asked.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Fade turned his head to look outside the hall and said, "Come in!" Then, two disciples of Prohibition Ind carried a man covered in blood into the hall. Soon, someone recognized the person on the stretcher, and the scene became lively. "Isn''t that Pacho Liu?" "Wasn''t he in the Ice-sealed Tower? Why is he here?" "How did Pacho be like this?" Amidst the discussions, Fade said, "This is the Pacho Liu of the Ice-sealed Tower. He''s the witness whom I mentioned earlier." "Pacho, tell me what you know!" Fade nced at Paco on the stretcher and said coldly. Seeing Fade''s face, Pacho shivered with fear and dared not hide anything. He told everyone how he and the rest colluded and plotted against Fade. Of course, he didn''t say anything about Secondson''s spections and usations. He only brought up Ichigo and stopped there. After he finished, the crowd burst into an uproar again. Everyone started to discuss among themselves, ncing at Ichigo from time to time. Ichigo''s expression changed drastically as he hastily defended himself, "That''s nonsense. nder; this is outright nder. I don''t know anything about what he said at all, let alone participate." "Ichigo, are you going to continue lying in front of the Three Pce Masters?" Fade asked coldly. The raging Ichigo gritted his teeth. "I''m not lying. You''re ndering me." "ndering?" Fade snorted coldly and immediately took out a seal from his pocket. A ck dragon was engraved on the seal. "Do you recognize this seal?" Fade asked coldly. The moment Ichigo saw the seal, his expression changed drastically and his body trembled. He retreated a few steps and almost fell to the ground. The hall started to prattle again. "Th-That''s Ichigo''s seal." "Could it betrue? Ichigo..." "This seal represents the identity of the Chief. They usually carry it around on them. How could he..." "Fake; it''s a fake," Ichigo denied loudly. Fade said coldly, "I found this on Taruca when I searched him. I believe the Three Pce Masters can tell whether it''s true or not." "You!" Ichigo narrowed his eyes. As for Fade, he too narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "If this isn''t enough, I have the private letter you wrote to Taruca. Do you want me to read it out loud?" While speaking, he took out a letter. The moment he saw the letter, Ichigo lost control. He rushed over and wanted to grab the letter from him. However, Fade was already prepared. He threw a kick andnded it on Ichigo''s abdomen, knocking him to the ground. At that moment, Firstson''s expression darkened. He looked at Ichigo and asked coldly, "Care to exin?" "Pce Master, I-I didn''t..." Ichigo instinctively wanted to deny it. However, Firstson shouted, "Are you still going to lie to my face?" In an instant, Ichigo trembled in fear. "Yes, I did it, but I had a reason. Fade killed our disciples and Taruca''s family. He had to pay the price." Firstson said coldly, "Fade was the champion and I personally made the decision. Are you questioning me?" "No, no, I would never!" Ichigo refuted hurriedly. "You''re already colluding with people and tried to kill him behind my back, yet you''re saying that you would never question me?" Firstson el mmed his palm on the armrest and shouted angrily. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Ichigo was so terrified that he could only bow and beg for mercy, "Pce Master, I know I''ve made a mistake. Please spare my life." "I was in the wrong. I won''t dare to..." Firstson''s expression turned cold and he said nothing. At that moment, Secondson snorted ment, coldly and stared at Ichigo. "A fault is a fault, and rules are rules. If you do something wrong, you should take responsibility. Since you''re one of the oldest members of Prohibition Istand, end your own life!" "End your own life." Hearing these words, Ichigo''s face turned pale. He looked up at Secondson, with sadness, Se and disappointment on his face. "Master Secondson, I... You..." Secondson interrupted him in a cold voice, "Still quibbling? Do you want me to do it myself?" Looking up at Secondson''s cold eyes, Ichigo felt sad. He shook his head and said in a low voice, "Don''t bother, Master Secondson. I know what to do." After that, he stood up from the ground and looked at Fade with his eyes full of resentment. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Chen, one day, you will be screwed." Fade looked as usual, and his voice was calm and indifferent, "Maybe there will be such a day, but you definitely won''t see it." Chapter 2802 Chapter 2802 ? "You..." Ichigo choked with anger at Fade''s words. With that, he felt a chill running up his spine. He gritted his teeth and raised his right hand, condensing a stream of positive energy. "Ah!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. With a loud roar, the positive energy in Ichigo''s right hand stabbed into his heart. Bang! Blood sshed everywhere. The light in Ichigo''s eyes slowly faded, and his body gradually became cold. He fell onto the cold ground of the hall, staring at Fade with his eyes wide open. The entire hall fell silent. No one dared to make a sound. Secondson waved his hand and asked one of the men to confirm that Ichigo was dead. Once the subordinate had done so, he dragged Ichigo''s body out of the hall. Then, Secondson nced at Fade and said to Firstson, "Master Firstson, since the situation is clear now, I believe Fade should be rewarded for killing the actual viins." Firstson nodded and said to Fade, "Fade, it was I who was ipetent in managing this matter, to have caused you such danger." "After the Contest of Three Pces, I promised you that if youplete your task, I''ll set up a new hall and let you be the Chief." "Now that the Mad Dragon Hall needs a new Hall Chief, I won''t be setting up a new pce, and you''ll be Mad Dragon Hall''s new Chief. What do you think of that?" Firstson''s decision caused another rowdy scene among the crowd. Janus couldn''t help but frown. He was not sure if it was a good idea. After all, Ichigo had just died because of Fade. If they made him the new Hall Chief, the members would surely be unhappy about it even if they were not expressive of it. There was a high chance of the members ying all sorts of tricks on Fade. With this thought in mind, he was ready to stand up and speak for Fade. However, just then, Fade said directly, "Thank you for your favor, Master Firstson. I''m willing to be the Hall Chief of Mad Dragon Hall." Janus choked at his words and almost yelled out. Many of the others were surprised and started whispering amongst themselves. Even Firstson''s eyes flickered as he said, "Since you''re willing, then it''s decided. You''ve just returned today, and you must be tired from the journey. Go back and rest. I''ll hold a banquet to celebrate your achievements some other day." "I appreciate it, Master Firstson." Fade cupped his hands in thanks. Firstson stood up and announced the dismissal of the meeting. Then, everyone left one after another. Although Fade had be the new Hall Chief, no other Chiefs took the initiative to greet or congratte him because of what had just happened. It did not bother Fade, however, and he just walked straight out of the hall alone. Not long after, Fade saw Lame walking towards him. She said in a low voice, "Fade, the Hall Chief wants to invite you over for a chat." Naturally, she was referring to Janus. Janus treated Fade well. In addition, he had spoken with him many times in the hall, so of course, Fade would not refuse. "Lame, I''ll be right there." She nodded and nced at him. She said in a low voice, "You are now a Hall Chief. It wouldn''t be great if someone hears you calling me that." He smiled gently. "You will always be Lame to me." "Moreover, I''m now a Hall Chief. I won''t hold back if anyoneughs at me." She was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled and said, "Let''s go." Fade and Camelia went to Green Wood Hall together. At the same time, the Three Pce Masters gathered in the back hall of Skytop Pce. Firstson sat down, took a sip of his tea, looked at Secondson, and said, "Secondson, the thing with Taruca, it was your idea, wasn''t it?" As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere tensed. Secondson''s expression darkened and his eyes narrowed slightly. He did not speak. The smile on Thirdson''s face disappeared. His eyes jumped between the two. "Firstson, I don''t think Secondson would..." However, he was not done speaking yet. Secondson spoke up directly, "Yes, it''s my intention to kill Fade." "Uh..." Thirdson suddenly choked on his words and had nothing else to say. Firstson was not surprised at all. He looked at Secondson and asked, "Why?" "You should know that I''m the one who sent Fade to the Ice-sealed Realm." Secondson, who had always been cold, was excited at this moment, which was rare. He looked at Firstson and exined, "Firstson, understand what you mean. You. suspect that Fade has some amet to do with the World Tree and you want to learn if there is anything on him that can help us break the lock and leave this d*mned ce." "Since you know, why did you do that?" Firstson said coldly. because Secondson gritted his teeth and said, "It''s very simple. It''s Ichigo is my descendant. Fade embarrassed him and d his pride back, so I agreed. "Uhh..." Firstson frowned as if he was not satisfied with the answer. Secondson continued to exin, "Besides, I think you think too highly of him." "That kid might have something to do with the strange movements of the World Tree, but after all, he''s just an ordinary kid from the secr world. Even though he has some talent, he''s nothing to us." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Moreover, he has only entered Prohibition Ind for a short time. He has been away for a long time, so he has no control over the ind." "Thus, even if we really find something special in him, I don''t think he will obediently cooperate with us. He may even be our enemy." "And just because of that, I felt that killing him was the best choice." After listening to Secondson''s exnation, Firstson remained silent with a serious expression on his face. Thirdson quickly persuaded, "Firstson, Secondson must have had his reasons." "What''s the reason?" Firstson said coldly and unhappily. "It''s just his personal conjecture." "What''s more, after this incident, even if that kid didn''t have any ulterior motives, he''ll be unhappy after such a ruckus." Secondson snorted and said, "If you are dissatisfied, you can hold it in. Does that guy dare to fight with us? Even if he does, just kill him." "Kill him? That''s easy for you to say!" Firstson was a little furious as he raised his voice. "Where can we find someone to help us get out if we kill him?" "Or are you already so used to being in this dog cage that you lost the idea of who we actually are?" As the sentence dropped, Secondson''s and Thirdson''s expressions sank and they spoke hurriedly. "Firstson, of course, we didn''t forget who we are." "For the past few hundred years, we''ve always wanted to leave this ce." Chapter 2803 Chapter 2803 ? Firstson red at the two of them and said angrily, "If you had it in your mind, then why would you still do such a stupid thing?" Secondson''s expression darkened but he remained silent. Thirdson tried to smooth things over once more and said, "Firstson, what''s done is done. There is no point in crying over spilled milk. We must look forward and find other ways to unlock the blockage and leave this ce as soon as possible." Firstson was still furious as he spoke, "And what n do we have?!" Thirdson replied, "I gave it some thought and came up with a few ideas. Maybe you could see if they work?" "Tell me," Firstson instructed. Thirdson nodded and said, "Fade may be suspicious now, but he is still one of Prohibition Ind''s members. We don''t have to take him down just yet. Let''s keep an eye on him and we might gain somethingter." "Moreover, the dungeon is still empty. We can speed up and catch more people to get more spiritual energy supply. After thest change in the World Tree, the seal loosened a little. If the energy is sufficient, maybe we can break the sealpletely." "One more thing. They need people in the Ice-sealed Realm. It''s best to send more experts andunch an attack on arger scale. The Double des must have something passed down to them. If we can get them, they should be useful to us." Firstson took some time to digest Thirdson''s great n and he soon agreed, "Not bad. I think it''s doable." "Well then, I''ll get people to arrange it right away," Thirdson nodded. Secondson, who had been silent all this while, also spoke up, "Firstson, I have some news." "What news?" Firstson coldly asked. Secondson replied, "It''s news about the Tree Core Seed." "What? There''s finally some news?" Firstson changed his expression faster than a flip of a page. It was the same with Thirdson; both were utterly shocked by this. The two looked at each other with excitement and fanaticism in their eyes. The so-called Tree Core Seed was the seed of the World Tree. Once every one hundred years, the World Tree would bear fruit and seeds. However, only the first seed could be called the Tree Core Seed. That was because only the first seed could really grow and multiply, and eventually grow into the World Tree. The World Tree was very rare. Moreover, it also required very specific and difficult conditions to be alive. It was pure luck to have the World Tree bear fruit and to get the seed which made it a much more precious phenomenon. Such a rare Tree Core Seed also had a miraculous effect. It was a good tonic for cultivating the soul and improving one''sprehension of the spirit. In particr, it was a rare tonic for cultivators in the Soul Refine Realm.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It was for this reason that Firstson and Thirdson were so excited after hearing the news about the Tree Core Seed. After all, they had been stuck in the Soul Refine Realm for a long time. In the past few hundred years, they only made minimal progress. If they wanted to continue improving and enter the Fetus Refine Realm, a great tonic like the Tree Core Seed was clearly their best choice. Secondson clearly understood their excitement and said, "It''s not about the real Tree Core Seed. It''s only about the ordinary trees." With that said, Firstson and Thirdson were slightly disappointed, but they still looked eager and expectant. The Tree Core Seed was the first seed borne by the World Tree. Since then, the World Tree would bear fruit once every one hundred years. Although the seeds of these fruits could not grow into the World Tree, and their effect was not as good as the real core seed, after all, the seeds of the World Tree were still effective in strengthening one''s soul. It would be great if they could get the seeds. Thinking of this, the two asked, "What news? Secondson said, "It was from one of my men. They said they found a few seeds scattered in a valley. They described it to me and I am almost certain that it is the World Tree seed, which was why I sent people to investigate Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I''ve been on it for more than three years. Not long ago, I found three trees and got someone to bring them back." "Also, when we were looking for the tree seeds, we found one, and the other two were found by a monk from Jopeno. He didn''t know what they were used for, so he didn''t refine them. Later, the monk was killed by Fade, and the location of the tree remained unknown." "I guess the two trees'' seeds must be with Fade." Upon hearing this, Thirdson eximed, "What? It''s on that kid? Two of them?!" "Firstson, do you want to..." Thirdson asked. Firstson was silent for a moment before he shook his head and said, "I''ve searched him a few times before. I don''t think there are seeds on him. He can''t fool me." "Unless... The tree seeds have been refined by him?" Thirdson guessed. Secondson squinted his eyes and said coldly, "It''s such a waste if the tree seedsnd in the hands of people like him." Firstson shook his head and said, "There''s nothing we can do if they''re already refined. Let''s hurry up and find the other tree seeds!" "Yes." Secondson nodded. Firstson looked at Thirdson and said, "Thirdson, arrange everything as soon as possible." "Yes, Firstson," Thirdson said. After arranging the matters between the two of them, Firstson stood up and said, "I feel like I''m about to break through to the seventh stage of the Soul Refine Realm. I will have to retreat and focus on cultivating for a period of time. I''ll leave the matters of the outside world to you two." Content belongs to "That''s great news, Firstson," Thirdson said excitedly. "The seventh stage of the Soul Refine Realm. That''s not too far from the Fetus Refine Realm." Secondson''s eyes lit up too. Firstson said, "I should be almost there. When we get back the tree seeds and get out of here, you''ll get there soon too." "Well, Firstson, you can rest assured that we will take good care of things," the two people said in unison. Afterwards, the two bid him farewell and left. Fade arrived at Green Wood Hall with Lame. Janus greeted him with a smile, "Fade, no, Mad Dragon Hall Chief, congrattions." Fade hurriedly said, "Chief, I don''t dare to call myself a Hall Chief in front of you. I''d be morefortable if you called me Fade." "Then, I won''t stand on ceremony." Janus smiled and said, "Fade,e and have a seat." "Camelia, make us some tea," he ordered. Soon, Camelia came back with a pot of fragrant tea. The two took a sip and tasted it carefully. Putting down the teacup, Janus looked at Fade with a smile and said slowly, "Fade, what happened in the Ice-sealed Realm? Can you tell me about it? " Fade was silent for a few seconds, then he replied, "Chief, this is what happened. That time, I was..." Chapter 2804 Chapter 2804 ? Later, Fade told Janus the whole story. Except for the matter about the Double des organization, Fade did not hide anything from him. After hearing this, anger and disbelief were written all over Janus'' face. "Taruca is so bold. How dare he..." Fade said slowly, "Chief, it''s all in the past now." Janus looked at him and said, "Fade, I had originally nned to nurture you in Green Wood Hall and let you take over the Hall in the future. However, I didn''t expect you to improve so quickly. In just a few years, you have be one of the Hall Chiefs." "Thank you for your care, Chief," Fade said. Janus waved his hand and said, "Alright, alright. You can skip the polite conversation. You achieved it all with your own strength." Then, he looked at Fade seriously and said. "Fade, I know that you don''t have much sense of belonging to Prohibition Ind and with this incident, you may even be dissatisfied with them. However, I hope that you don''t take it to heart. After all, you are one of us." Hearing this, Fade remembered that his master was the president of the Double des. Thus, he could only stay silent.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He raised his head and looked Janus in the eyes, saying, "No matter what, I will never forget your kindness to me." Hearing Fade''s words, Janus was slightly stunned. He seemed to have noticed something. However, he did not question any further. He just let out a long sigh and said, "Great!" "By the way, you just came back from the Ice-sealed Realm so you must be tired. Go back and have a good rest." It seemed like Janus was going to send him off. "Thank you for your hospitality, Chief. I''ll get going." Fade stood up and bowed to Janus before he left. Looking at Fade''s retreating figure, Janus sighed, shook his head, and muttered, "I hope my worries will not be a reality." "Chief, what are you worried about?" Camelia walked over and asked softly. Janus shook his head and did not answer. After leaving Green Wood Hall, Fade headed for Mad Dragon Hall. After all, he was now the Chief of Mad Dragon Hall. Naturally, he had to return to his own territory to take a look. However, when he entered the Hall, a strange atmosphere enveloped him. It was dead silent in the huge hall. No one spoke and no one came out to wee him. When he walked in, he saw several figures hiding in the corner. They quickly turned around and left, pretending that they did not see him walk in. He knew why they were acting like this. He ignored them and entered the main hall. Without hesitation, he sat on his throne. Finally, an elder walked up to Fade, cupped his hands, and was about to kneel to him. "Wee back, Chief." "Please, you don''t have to be so courteous." Fade made a gentle gesture with his right hand, and an invisible force lifted the elder and helped him stand on his feet. Then, Fade looked at the elder and asked, "You are?" The elder quickly responded, "Chief, I''m Guaman Fong, the steward elder of the Mad Dragon Hall. I''m in charge of the Martial Arts Hall and I also take care of everything for the Chief I''m basically like a personal assistant." "So you''re Guaman." Fade said, "In that case, you should continue to be the elder in charge." "Thank you, Chief." Guaman sped his hands to show courtesy. Fade said, "Guaman, I don''t know much about Mad Dragon Hall. Is it always this empty?" "Chief, we have a total of 63 members here which is about average. I wouldn''t consider it ascking," Guaman replied. Fade snorted and said, "63 isn''t really a small number, but why don''t I see anyone?" "I thought that you and I were the only ones left here?" Guaman could sense the dissatisfaction in Fade''s words. His expression changed and he quickly exined, "Perhaps, everyone is busy and are unaware that you''re back." "Is that so?" Fade didn''t expose 1 Guaman''s excuse. He continued, "Since I''m back, I guess I have to trouble you to gather all the members. I want to get to know everyone and learn more Out the UMS Hall" "Yes, Chief. I''ll go inform everyone immediately." Guaman cupped his hands and prepared to leave. Just as Guaman was about to walk out of the hall, Fade added, "By the way, Guaman, I''m young and not very patient. I hope to see everyone within 15 minutes." "Do you understand what I mean?" Fade''s words were indifferent, but they gave Guaman a strong sense of oppression, making him feel like a mountain was pressing down on him, making his breathing quicken. "Yes, Chief. I understand." Guaman bowed respectfully. "Well then, chop chop!" Fade waved his hand and ordered. Guaman busied himself in Mad Dragon Hall and notified everyone about the gathering. Finally, he came to a quiet and elegant courtyard behind the Martial Arts Hall. He knocked respectfully on the door and said, "Saxon, it''s Guaman. Are you there?" Upon hearing the voice, a man''s voice came from inside, "Guaman,e in!" Guaman pushed the door open and walked into the yard. A middle-aged man with long hair, and who was dressed in a ck robe was sitting cross- legged on a futon and meditating. Smoke rose up from the four refined censers around him, emitting a fragrance. Guaman recognized it. It was the very precious Jade Dragon Incense which was usually only owned by a Chief. However, now, Saxon lit four up in one go, which was quite extravagant. In addition, in front of the futon, there was a square box. Inside it was pieces of crystal clear Frozen Jade Ice, giving off a cold and rich spiritual energy. "Saxon, you are indeed the nephew of the former Chief. Your cultivation skills are indeed much stronger than ours. You''re almost as good as the other Chiefs." Guaman couldn''t help but sigh in his heart when he this. BUMS saw Of course, even though he felt a lot in his heart, he did not sell himself out through his expressions. He smiled and saluted Saxon, "Saxon, the Chief has summoned everyone to the main hall. I came here to inform you." "Chief!" Saxon curled his lip and said indifferently, "Who''s the Chief?" "I-It''s the new Chief of Mad Dragon Hall, Fade, Mr. Chen," Guaman replied. Chapter 2805 Chapter 2805 ? Saxon smiled disdainfully and said coldly, "Mr. Chen, I don''t know when the chief of our Mad Dragon Hall was named Chen." Of course, Guaman knew that Saxon was dissatisfied with Fade because of his uncle, so he said these words deliberately. However, as the elder, he had to exin things clearly. He had to bite the bullet and said, "Master Loh, Master Firstson personally appointed Mr. Chen. He has just returned. Gather everyone in the main hall for a meeting." Saxon dared notin at the mention of Master Firstson. He sat still and said, "I''m cultivating, so I don''t have time to attend the meeting." Guaman''s expression changed and he said, "Master Loh, Mr. Chen said that everyone has to be present." Saxon frowned and he spoke with dissatisfaction, "Do I have to follow whatever he says? Just tell him that I can''t leave at the crucial moment of my cultivation." "But this..." Guaman felt awkward. "Guaman, my uncle just passed away. Are you so impatient as to find a recement? My uncle has treated you well all these years and this is how you repay him," Saxon said coldly. Guaman said hurriedly, "Master Loh, of course I am thankful to the former chief for taking care of me. I won''t forget his kindness." "However, now, Mr. Chen has said that everyone should gather in the main hall in fifteen minutes. There''s not much time left." Hearing this, Saxon frowned and said angrily, "What son of a b*tch is Mr. Chen? He knows that he has forced my uncle to death and still wants to show off in Mad Dragon Hall. That''s impossible." "But..." Guaman wanted to try and persuade him.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. However, Saxon interrupted him angrily. "Guaman, go back and tell Fade that I won''t go today. What can he do?" After that, he pushed Guaman out with a burst of strength. Guaman let out a long sigh and left quickly. In the hall, Fade sat on the chief''s seat and looked at the members of Mad Dragon Hall who wereing in one after another. He didn''t say anything. When Guaman returned, Fade asked, "Guaman, is everyone here?" Guaman nced at the crowd, then cupped his hands and said, "Chief, 31 have arrived, and 32 haven''t arrived yet." As soon as these words were spoken, there was a discussion at the scene. After all, everyone was clear about the grievances between Fade and the former chief. After all, Fade was appointed by Master Firstson. Although many people were unhappy, they still rushed here upon hearing the order to gather. Now, less than half of the people had arrived. That showed that Fade''s support in the martial hall was really poor. Some people had begun to regret their enthusiasm in supporting this new chief who had no foundation. Some people had even thought of retreating now, but they were still hesitating. Fade heard the discussions, but he remained silent. He looked at Guaman and continued, "I said that I wanted everyone to be present. It seems that some people don''t take my words seriously!" Guaman quickly exined, "Chief, many people are busy, so..." "Really?" Fade said, "In that case, I''ll give them another fifteen minutes. After fifteen minutes, those who haven''te will no longer be a member of Mad Dragon Hall." "Uhh..." After a pause, Guaman immediately cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said, "I''ll go inform them right away." He turned around and left. Fade sat in his seat and didn''t say anything. He continued to wait with his eyes closed. The members'' discussions regarding his decision became more lively. "Legend has it that Mr. Chen is irascible and inflexible, but now, it seems that''s not the case!" "No matter how inflexible you are, you have to bend at some point!" "Yes, after all, half of the members in the hall don''t support him, and many of them used to be middle- and high- leve executives. If he doesn''tbend, what else can he do? " "It seems that the new chief has started to yield!" "Isn''t that something certain? Or do you really think that he dares to oppose all the members of the martial hall? If that''s the case, does he still want to go on? " "In the beginning, he said fifteen minutes, but half of them didn''t buy it. Now, he has no choice but to give them another fifteen minutes. There''s nothing he can do. Naha!" Amid the discussion, fifteen minutes passed quickly. Guaman returned. At that moment, another group of people had appeared in the hall. Fade nced at these people who had just arrived. Ignoring their dissatisfied and resentful eyes, he asked, "Guaman, how many people have arrived?" Guaman replied, "Chief, 54 of them have arrived." "54 people, that is to say, there are still 9 people left!" Fade said. "That''s right!" Guaman nodded reluctantly. Fade''s tone was still calm as he said, "I''ve already mentioned before and I''ve given them two chances, so those who haven''t arrived are no longer members of Mad Dragon Hall." "Bring some men to inform them to leave Mad Dragon Hall immediately." "Ah, this..." Guaman was shocked. Obviously, Fade meant to drive them out immediately. However, these 9 people who didn''t appear weren''t ordinary people. Almost all of them were middle-to-high-level executives oret veliket the former chief. There were elders and 4 stewards amongst them, and they were the pirs of Mad Dragon Hall. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org If these people were driven out, Mad Dragon Hall would be in chaos. Thus, Guaman hurriedly said, "Chief, Saxon and the other elders were dyed because of some matters, hence..." He deliberately emphasized Saxon''s name to remind Fade not to be too impulsive. However, Fade didn''t care about this at all. His face darkened as he said, "Does no one listen to my orders?" "I don''t care who they are and what dyed them. I have given them two chances, but they don''t cherish it. Since that''s the case, there is nothing to say. Kick them out!" "B- But..." Guaman was embarrassed and wanted to exin on their behalf. However, Fade snorted and said in a serious tone, "Guaman, are you going to disobey my order as well?" "No, Chief, I wouldn''t dare," Guaman said hurriedly. "Since you don''t dare, then do it immediately," Fade ordered coldly. Guaman gritted his teeth and waved his hand to summon a group of people. They left the hall in a hurry to carry out the order to drive the people away. Chapter 2806 Chapter 2806 ? Fade remained seated and he shut his eyes to rest. The members'' discussion became more lively. "I- Is Fade crazy? Those 9 people are the elders and stewards of the martial hall! He wants to drive them away!" "After all, he''s still young and doesn''t want to be embarrassed. It''s not a good time for him, so he can only act like this." "He may have an attitude, but the consequences aren''t something that he can bear!" "Saxon is among the 9! Doesn''t Fade know what will happen if he offends him?" Ignoring the increasingly impetuous people, Fade just waited in silence. About ten minutester, an angry roar apanied by footsteps approached the hall. "Guaman, I''ve been in Mad Dragon Hall for so many years. You''re f*cking driving me out. Who do you think you are?" "Guaman, if you don''t stop, don''t me me for attacking you without considering your reputation over the years." "Guaman, for so many years, the former chief treated you well! How can you betray him so soon after he''s gone!" "If that d*mned new chief wants to fire me, get him to tell me himself. I would like to see how he will fire me!" "What f*cking new chief? He''s just a secr world brat. Does he really think he''s that important?" Hearing the voice, everyone in the hall turned over. Everyone saw 9 men in robes ring and walking towards them. These were the 9 men who hadn''t arrived before. Guaman and his men really didn''t dare to make a move and couldn''t speak in front of this crowd. He could only force out a smile and continuously exin something. However, the other party obviously didn''t buy it. Fade, of course, had seen this, so he ignored it and asked, "Guaman, what''s going on?" Guaman was in a dilemma. He stepped forward and exined, "Chief, these 9 stewards and elders are not willing to leave." "They''re not willing?" Fade snorted and said unhappily, "I''m asking you to drive them out, not invite them to leave? If they''re not willing, then just take the necessary actions." "This... This..." Guaman was speechless for a moment. Fade said coldly, "Well, as the chief, it''s not convenient for me either." Guaman couldn''t decide. After all, these 9 people were all powerful, especially the former chief''s nephew, Saxon. He was a famous martial artist, as strong as Taruca. If they really fought with each other, it was hard to say who would win. Just as Guaman was in a dilemma, Saxon, one of the nine, looked at Fade and asked in a serious tone, "Are you going to drive us out of Mad Dragon Hall?" Fade said coldly, "All of you vited the rules and didn''t obey orders. Why should I allow all of you to stay here?" Saxon narrowed his eyes and stared at Fade coldly. "Rules? What rules? Why didn''t I know that there was such a rule in Mad Dragon Hall?" "There was no such rule in Mad Dragon Hall before." Fade said. His expression darkened and he paused for a moment. Then, he raised his voice and said, "However, I am now the chief. My words are the rules." "Your words are the rules! You''re really arrogant!" Saxonughed. The other 8 people alsoughed and echoed. "This boy really thinks of himself as a chief!" "F*ck, a secr kid strutting around in Mad Dragon Hall." "Haha, he said his words are the rules! Who would believe him?" "Brat, forget about the rules. To me, your words are nothing but nonsense," a burly steward said to Fade with a face filled with ridicule. After that, he looked at the crowd with a mocking smile, and he didn''t hide the disdain in his eyes. Immediately, the sound ofughter and discussion could be heard. The expressions of quite a few members of the hall also faintly changed. Fade''s expression remained unchanged. He looked at Guaman and said, "Guaman, you''re the elder in charge of the stewards. Tell me, how should we deal with an insult to the chief?" Guaman lowered his head and said, "Chief, ording to the rules, insulting the chief is punishable breaking one of his arms and expelling him from the martial hall." "Okay!" Fade nodded and said, "Now that the rule has been set, you can implement it!" "This..." Guaman''s scalp tingled when he heard Fade''s order. He didn''t know what to do. Seeing this, Fade shouted coldly, "Why? Do you refuse to obey the chief''s order as well?" "No, I dare not!" Guaman shook his head. "If you don''t dare, then take action." Fade ordered coldly. Guaman''s expression changed. He walked toward the burly steward and said, "Mr. Xu, ording to the rules, you insulted the chief soN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. §ç§à§Û have to break your arm. Please ept your punishment immediately." After that, he took a step forward. The burly Gabin Xu raised his eyebrows when he heard this. He red at Guaman and said angrily, "Guaman, do you want to fight me?" "Gabin, this is the rule. You''ve broken it, so you should ept your punishment!" Guaman clenched his teeth and said. "I broke a rule? Since when?" Gabin said angrily, "Where did this guye from? I never acknowledged him as our chief." "Gabin, he is the chief appointed by Master Firstson. I hope you won''t act on impulse," Guaman stated. Gabin replied angrily, "If I am impulsive, what can he do?" "Gabin, you..." Guaman still wanted to say something. At that moment, Fade said impatiently, "Guaman, I''m asking you to take action, not to talk." "Uhh..." Guaman''s expression stiffened as he gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, Chief. I''ll take action right away." Then, he stepped towards Gabin, and his positive energy began to condense. When Gabin saw this, he frowned and said angrily, "Guaman, do it. I''m not afraid of you." As he spoke, Gabin''s energy also surged. The atmosphere tensed up. The fight between the two was about to break out. Seeing this, someone behind Saxon spoke, "Master Loh, do you need us to help? Mr. Xu may not be Guaman''s match." Saxon shook his head with a smile and said, "No, let''s wait and see." "But..." Some of them were worried. Saxon softly exined, "Don''t worry, Gabin''s strength isn''t much weaker than Guaman. It''s not easy for Guaman to cut off Gabin''s arm. Besides, I''m here, aren''t I?" "Moreover, didn''t you notice that the more he pushed Guaman to fight, the more emotional everyone became?" Chapter 2807 Chapter 2807 ? After hearing Saxon''s words, they turned to look at other members in the hall. They noticed that many people were whispering and talking among themselves, and the expressions on their faces had changed. Obviously, their impression of Fade, the new chief, had worsened. Saxon smiled at hispanions and said, "The kid has just stepped onto the stage and forced Guaman to attack Gabin. He wants to use this to assert his power." "That''s a good idea, but he forgot that real poweres from himself, not the title appointed by someone else." "The more forceful he is, the more people in the martial hall will be dissatisfied with him. When there are more people, let''s propose to Master Firstson to appeal his position as chief." After hearing Saxon''s words, their eyes lit up. Someone immediately seized the opportunity to tter him, "After that kid leaves the stage, the next chief will definitely be you, Master Loh." "Of course. Apart from Saxon, who else is qualified?" "Saxon is the former chief''s nephew. It''s perfectly justifiable that he inherits the position." They continued to tter him. Hearing this, Saxon smiled faintly and said, "It''s too early to talk about this. Let''s continue to watch!" Under the watchful gazes of the crowd, Guaman gritted his teeth and rushed towards Gabin. Gabin saw this and bellowed angrily. He released his positive energy as he rushed over. At this moment, they crashed into each other. Waves of energy collided with each other in the hall, making loud noises. In the blink of an eye, both of them had exchanged more than a hundred moves. It could be said that they were evenly matched. At this time, Fade said, "Do you need such a long time to teach a steward a lesson?" Guaman''s expression changed slightly. He gritted his teeth and strengthened his attack. He continued to attack Gabin, suppressing him for a moment. Upon seeing this, Saxon wasn''t worried. In fact, he smiled and said, "The more forceful he is, the more powerful the bacsh will be. That kid is at his wit''s end." Thus, the few of them crossed their arms and watched from the side, as if they were watching a good show. As for Guaman, he decided not to reserve his strength and attacked Gabin fiercely. After all, he was stronger than Gabin. Under sessive fierce attacks, Gabin gradually fell into a disadvantageous position and couldn''t hold on any longer. With a loud bang, Gabin failed to react in time and was hit by Guaman''s palm. He staggered and almost fell to the ground. Guaman seized the opportunity to strike at Gabin''s left arm with a fierce look in his eyes. It seemed that Gabin''s left arm was going to be cut off. At that moment, Saxon''s eyes turned cold and his body swayed slightly. Like a shadow, he appeared in front of Gabin and punched out with a bang, sending Guaman flying. Right then, Gabin was a little scared and stabilized his body. He said to Saxon, "Thank you for saving my life, Master Loh." Guaman spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground with a painful look on his face. Everyone in the hall looked at the scene with different expressions, and the discussions became more lively. As they talked, many people were obviously no longer optimistic about Fade as the new chief. After all, in order to assert his power, he let his only subordinate, Guaman,unch a strong attack, but he was beaten back by Saxon. Fade was now a loner in Mad Dragon Hall. In the view of many people, the struggle between Fade and Saxon had ended. Many people were already considering how to make a gesture of goodwill to Saxon and curry favor with the future chief in advance. Guaman held his wounded chest and got up from the ground. Hearing these discussions, his expression changed. He looked at Fade, who was in the seat of honor, gritted his teeth, and with a determined look, rushed forward, ready to continue to attack. After all, he had already chosen Fade. At this point, there was no turning back. He could only go on.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, in everyone''s eyes, his path was already doomed to be a dead end. However, just as Guaman was about to make his move, Fade said, "Guaman, you''re injured. Get some rest!" Guaman froze, then stopped and retreated. The others also looked surprised. "That kid is ready to admit defeat?" "Guaman has lost. Is he trying to make peace?" "In this case, isn''t it toote to make peace?" "Haha, after all, he''s still too tender!" Saxon and the others also looked at Fade with a proud and mocking expression. Fade ignored these discussions and gazes and looked at Gabin. He said coldly, "Gabin, initially, you disobeyed the rules and only needed to cut off your own arm. However, you vel resisted the punishment. Now, your punishment should be doubled." "Double! Haha, I am standing here with both of my hands in front of me. Do you dare toe over, boy?" Gabin stretched out his hands and looked at Fade with a mocking expression. The people around him burst intoughter. However, at this time, Fade, who was still in his seat, waved his right hand gently. Swoosh, Swoosh! Two streaks of energy broke through the sky extremely quickly. Before anyone could react, they flew towards Gabin and passed him in a sh. "Ah!" Then, a scream, apanied by two broken arms, rose up in the hall. Gabin, who had been arrogant previously, now had his arms cut off. Blood was gushing out as he howled. Such a scene startled everyone who was watching. All of them looked at Fade with astonishment and shock. "D-Did that kid do it?" "What happened? I didn''t even see how he attacked." "Is this his strength?" "Rumor has it that he killed Taruca. Is that true?" The smile on Saxon''s face disappeared. His expression darkened as he looked at Fade and said angrily, "Fade, how dare you." However, before he could finish, Fade interrupted his words, "Don''t worry, you''re next." "Guaman shall punish those who break the rules ordingly. As an elder of the martial hall, you, Saxon, know the rules, yet you broke them. You attacked Guaman and protected those who broke tem rules. ording to the rules, you should..." Hearing Fade''s words, Saxon became angry and interrupted him. "Don''t f*cking bring up the rules. If you dare to hurt me, I will kill you today to avenge my uncle." "Really?" Fade''s eyes turned cold. With a swishing sound, he disappeared from his seat like a sh and turned into a shadow, rushing towards Saxon. Chapter 2808 Chapter 2808 ? Saxon snorted, activated his energy, and was about to fight Fade. However, just as he condensed his energy and was about to activate it, Fade''s fist smashed forward with a tremendous force. Suddenly, an indescribable force, like a meteorite falling, smashed Saxon''s positive energy, and then smashed him against the hard wall of the martial hall. "This..." Fade acted so quickly and decisively. Before anyone could react, they heard a bang and saw that Saxon was knocked away. When they came to their senses, they rushed to Saxon as they wanted to help him. It was only then that they realized in terror that Saxon, who was embedded in the wall, was dead. His chest waspletely deformed, his bones and internal organs were shattered, and flesh was mangled. Suddenly, the scene was silent, and an invisible chill spread. In the silence, Fade returned to his seat in a sh. He nced at the crowd and said, "Is there anyone else who wants to fight?" Saxon''spanions, who were proud and ready to fight just now, wanted to bury their heads in the ground and dared not make a sound. As for the others, they all kept quiet out of fear, not daring to make even the slightest sound. After all, a powerful elder like Saxon was killed with just one punch from Fade. They wouldn''t be able to withstand a single blow. Seeing this, Fade said faintly, "Since no one responded, let''s end the meeting here!" "Guaman, punish those who need to be punished ording to the rules." After that, Fade got up and left. Guaman quickly saluted with his hands folded. "Yes, Chief!" The others also bowed their heads and saw Fade off. After Fade left, Guaman walked up to the seven remaining elders and stewards and asked, "Do you want me to do it, or do you want to do it yourself?" Their expressions kept changing. Finally, they lowered their heads and said, "We''ll do it ourselves!" "Let''s begin then!" Guaman said. Then, groans and screams were heard one after another. With these muffled groans, Fade''s position in Mad Dragon Hall was officially and firmly established. Fade continued to stay on Prohibition Ind for a while to stabilize the situation in Mad Dragon Hall. Then, he left Prohibition Ind. Back in Capital City, Fade and his wife, Quin, stayed together for a while and rxed his nerves from the constant fighting. On this day, he was lying on the sofa in the vi and watching TV with his wife. Suddenly, the phone rang.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Hello, who is it?" He answered the phonezily. As a result, an angry voice came from the other end, "Kid, who do you think I am? Hurry up ande to the Martial Arts League!" Fade recognized the voice. It was Galeno. "Master Zhu, what''s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry? I am watching TV with my wife." "You''re still in the mood to watch TV. You''ve caused me trouble." Galenoined over the phone, "I''ll give you an hour. If you don''te over soon, I won''t be your shield. You can deal with these people by yourself!" Hearing Galeno''s words, Fade realized what was going on. It turned out that after he returned from Prohibition Ind, someone had leaked the news that Fade had be a chief on Prohibition Ind. Therefore, the major families, businessmen, and powerful people in the country, as well as some noble families, all came to inquire about Fade''s news, hoping to see him. After all, he was now a chief of Prohibition Ind. Prohibition Ind was a high-ranking ind in the country and even on the whole earth. Therefore, these people naturally wanted to make friends with him. Even if they couldn''t make a concrete agreement, it would be good if they could get familiar with each other. Fade had just returned at that time, and he was exhausted. He was eager to go home and reunite with Quin. He wasn''t interested in these matters at all, so he left it to the Martial Arts League and asked them to help him deal with it. A few dayster, he had enough rest. However, he hadpletely forgotten about the matter. It wasn''t until Galeno called him that he remembered that there was such a thing. "Master Zhu, thank you. Please hold on a little longer. I''ll be right there," Fade said hurriedly. "You boy!" Galeno sneered. Hanging up the phone, Fade said to Quin, "Honey, Master Zhu just called me. I have to go out. It''s the Martial Arts League..." Before he could finish, she smiled and said, "You don''t have to exin. Go if you need to." "Don''t I need to ask my wife for advice?" He smiled. She said softly, "I trust you. Your current status is different. You can no longer be under my control. It''s not good for your image." "You are my wife. It''s unquestionable that you are in charge of me. What''s wrong with it?" He retorted. "Alright, enough with the smooth talking. Go now!" Quin smiled. "Honey, kiss me and I''ll go." Fade came over. She waved her hand and said, "I''ve just eaten something. It''s not convenient." "There''s nothing inconvenient about that. Your mouth is always sweet." After that, he bent down and kissed her lips. After the kiss that almost left Quin breathless, Fade got up and waved goodbye, leaving the vi. Watching his departing figure, her face flushed red, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth as she muttered to herself, "You''re already so old, yet you''re still acting like a child." However, she seemed to think of something and spoke slowly. She seemed to be talking to someone, but it also seemed like she was talking to herself. "Now, Fade''s status and strength are beyond my imagination. There must be many people looking for him, including many girls from famous families." "I don''t expect him to stay with me forever. I just hope that when he stays at home, he will be devoted to me." She let out a long sigh. At this time, Fade was already on his way to the Martial Arts League. Forty minutester, he arrived. As soon as he got out of the car, Galeno pulled his arm. "Come on!" "Master Zhu, don''t be in such a hurry!" Fade said. Galeno red at him and said, "Don''t be in a hurry? You don''t know how hard it has been these days.'' "Look at how many people are looking for you. You pushed this matter to me before you left and enjoyed yourself." Chapter 2809 Chapter 2809 ? It wasn''t until Fade pushed the door open and saw that there were definitely more than five hundred people in it, did he know how many things Galeno had shouldered for him during this period. "Thank you, Master Zhu," Fade said to Galeno with sincerity. Galeno gave him a nk look and said, "Now, you finally know how hard it is for me. Stop talking nonsense. Everyone is waiting for you. Go on the stage and say a few words." "What do I say?" Fade was confused. Galeno replied, "Anything is fine. You can talk about the adventures in Prohibition Ind, all kinds of cultivation experience, encounters in the Ice- sealed Realm, and even romantic encounters." "In any case, most of the people here are after you. It doesn''t matter what you say." "Master Zhu, I didn''t have any romantic encounters," Fade exined to him. Galeno gave him a nk look and said, "Don''t pretend in front of me. Everyone knows that you have many women around you!" "Master Zhu, I..." Fade still wanted to exin. However, Galeno pushed him in and said, "Well, don''t dawdle. Go ahead!" As soon as they entered the room, everyone''s eyes immediately fell on them, and a burst of warm apuse sounded. Fade stepped onto the stage with a smile on his face. Then, he told them about his experience in the Ice-sealed Realm and Prohibition Ind. He also told them some things to take note of. In a way, he was giving them a lesson so that they wouldn''t get into trouble when they entered inter days. Most of the people present were either rich or noble, and they all knew about the Ice-sealed Realm and Prohibition Ind. However, few people had experienced it in person like Fade. Therefore, although his exnation was basic information for those who had been there, it was quite novel for those who were present. Everyone listened with great interest. After telling some wonderful anecdotes, many people asked Fade about martial arts cultivation. He didn''t hide anything and answered one by one. Just like that, his speechsted nearly three hours. Finally, Galeno entered and ended it. "It''s finally over," Fade said with a sigh. Unexpectedly, Galeno red at him and said, "Take a break. There will be another roundter." "What? There is a second round? Master Zhu, why didn''t you mention this earlier?" Fade''s expression was full of surprise. Galeno held him down and exined, "Don''t worry, the second round is different from the first." "Although the people who came in the first round are rich and powerful, they are just ordinary. Their main intention was to see the famous Master Chen." "The people in the second round are different. They are all the real top yers. There are less than twenty of them. They want to talk to you, to make friends with you, or to work together." "Work together. What can we work together on?" Fade muttered. Galeno said, "There are many aspects that they can work on with you, such as the development and production of elixirs, the teaching of martial arts, the cultivation of herbs, and even endorsing you." "What?" Fade''s eyes widened in disbelief. Galeno waved his hand and said, "Don''t be surprised. Look at the era now. Even the old fashioned should embrace modernization. They should keep pace with the times and strengthen themselves by modern means." "Therefore, start modern factories, startingpanies, and training are nothing new. Go and talk to them!" Fade said, "I have no experience with these things." "The more you expose yourself to it, the more experience you will gain," Galeno advised. After resting for a while, Fade went to the second meeting room. There were only 17 people present, and Galeno introduced them to Fade one by one. There were four hidden elders from Heaven Level ns, ancient families that had existed for thousands of years, and various ancient sects. Compared to those people from before, the people here were the real tycoons. After a brief greeting and introduction, they started to talk about working together. As expected, some invited Fade to open a factory, somepanies, and others invited him to endorse products. Fade wasn''t very interested in these things. He wanted to refuse right away, but for Galeno''s sake, he dyed the time and said he would consider it. The other party also knew that at Fade''s level, he couldn''t just rush to agree after talking about it once. After the meeting, Fade breathed out a silent sigh of relief and was ready to leave. However, at this time, a middle-aged man in his fifties, dressed in a star- dotted robe, approached Fade and said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, you really won''t consider my proposal?" Fade paused and looked at the man in front of him. He remembered who he was. This was the current guardian of the Optimus n, Glover. The Optimus n was an ancient n. Legend had it that it originated from the Purple Star Six Scripture. They were proficient in all kinds of scriptures and Yin-Yang talisman arts. They were good at calcting fate, which was very abstruse. Prior to this, the Optimus n had gone into seclusion. It was simr to the Final Sword Manor that Fade encountered in the Ice-sealed Realm. However, recently, the Optimus n had actively entered the secr world and using the thousands of years'' worth of goods they had umted, they rapidly developed in modern society and grew in momentum. Their strength was also very good. ns like the Final Sword Manor remained conservative and refused to enter the secr world. In the eyes of the Optimus n, they seemed too stubborn and conservative. Previously, at the meeting, Glover had brought up working with Fade many times, but thetter wasn''t interested in it, so they were all dyed. However, Fade didn''t expect that Glover woulde to him again after the meeting. After all, his opponent''s heritage was ancient. Furthermore, he was rather strong. He still had to give face. Thus, Fade smiled and said to Glover, "I don''t know much about this, so I need to think more about it." As for Fade''s excuse, Glover obviously understood what he meant and persuaded, "Mr. Chen, as I mentioned, working together to open a martial arts center can be said to have infinite benefits!" "Mr. Chen, you must have noticed that this has be an inevitable trend in recent days." "A few years ago, since the Martial Arts ns entered the secr world, martial arts has be even more popr in the country and the whole world. More and more people have signed up for martial arts."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "In addition, Mr. Chen, you fought two foreign martial artists a year ago, which caused an increase in the trend of martial arts, making more people in the society look forward to practicing martial arts." "As such, it''s a good decision to open a martial arts center, teach martial arts, and expand the martial arts heritage." Chapter 2810 Chapter 2810 ? "From your point of view, you can teach martial arts and keep improving your skills." "From a societal perspective, the expansion of martial arts can strengthen and enhance people''s bodies, and allow them to defend against the foreign enemies. After all, not only in our country but the trend of martial arts is bing more well known in the entire world. If the foreigners be stronger while we don''t, when the other partyes, I''m afraid we will be at a disadvantage!" "Therefore, even from the perspective of defending the country, opening a martial arts center and teaching martial arts is a wise decision for the benefit of the country and the people." After hearing Glover''s impassioned words, Fade lowered his head and looked like he was in deep thought. He had to admit that what Glover had said was quite reasonable. From Fade''s personal perspective, he didn''t oppose opening a martial arts center and imparting martial arts skills. However, after all, he wasn''t the young boy he was when he first came down the mountain. He didn''t get excited immediately after hearing Glover''s impassioned words. On the contrary, the more excited and provocative the other party was, the more vignt Fade became. Although he couldn''t tell what was wrong with the other party, he inexplicably had a hint of vignce. Therefore, Fade didn''t say anything but continued to dy. "Glover, I agree with what you said. However, this is a very important matter and I need to think about it carefully." Glover seemed to know that he couldn''t drive Fade into a corner, so he said, "I know that you have just returned from Prohibition Ind and need to rest for a while, Mr. Chen." "Well, let''s discuss this matterter." "Okay!" Fade nodded and prepared to leave. However, just then, Glover handed Fade a business card and said, "Mr. Chen, this is my daughter, Gabby''s, number. She is the same age as you and admires you very much. If you have time, she would love to talk and be friends with you." "Uhh... Well... I also admire Miss Zhang." Fade paused for a moment, and then put away the business card. After saying goodbye to Glover, Fade left the Martial Arts League and returned to his vi. The next day, Fade refused some calls. Then, he sat on the sofa and cuddled with Quin. At that moment, the doorbell rang. Fade had to stop being intimate with his wife and got up to open the door. When the door opened, it revealed a tall young woman with blonde hair and sunsses. She stood at the door with two female followers. "May I ask who you are looking for?" He looked at the woman and asked. The woman took off her sunsses and looked at him from top to bottom. She said, "You look okay. Fortunately, you''re not considered ugly." "Uhh..." He frowned and almost swore. "Who are you?" The woman spit out a name. "I''m Gabby. My father sent me to see you." "Gabby?" When he first heard this name, he didn''t react. After thinking for a while, he remembered that Gabby was the daughter of Glover, who was the guardian of the Optimus n. Thinking of this, he looked at her and asked, "Miss Zhang, what can I do for you?" She raised her eyebrows and red at him. She said in a slightly dissatisfied tone, "My father asked you to contact me, but you seemed to have forgotten. Thus, I came here." "This..." Fade took the business card at that time just as a courtesy. He didn''t expect that the other party woulde to him on her own initiative. While he was thinking with a frown, she raised her eyebrows and said, "Why? Is this how the famous Master Chen greets his guests?" "Miss Zhang, pleasee in!" Fade said. After all, he had to give face to the Optimus n''s members. Gabby entered the vi with her two followers. Quin saw someone enter and stood up. She nced at Fade and said, "Fade, these people are..." He replied, "She is the daughter of Glover from the Optimus n, Miss Gabby." Quin had heard Fade talk about what happened the previous day, so she wasn''t unfamiliar. After nodding, she poured water and was ready to entertain Gabby. However, Gabby waved her hand and didn''t take Quin''s water. Instead, she said disdainfully, "I''m sorry, I don''t drink ordinary water. I always drink the spiritual spring water in the back mountain of our Optimus n." Then, Gabby''s two followers took out the cups and tea that they carried with them. After pouring the tea, Gabby pointed to a cup of tea and said to Quin, "You probably haven''t had the chance to try the spiritual spring water. Try it. It''s good for beautifying your old too quickly in the future. It''s also a shame to me." appearance, so that you ow "Uhh..." Quin frowned and a look of displeasure and doubt appeared on her face. However, considering that Gabby was a guest, Quin didn''t lose her temper. Instead, she nced at Fade. He also felt that Gabby''s words were strange, so he asked, "Miss Zhang, what can I do for your visit this day?" Gabby nced at him and raised her eyebrows. "What''s the matter? Don''t you understand?" "Don''t I understand? I really don''t know what''s going on. Please tell me, Miss Zhang," he responded. She didn''t answer directly. Instead,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. l she sized Quin up and said, "This woman looks pretty good. She''s barely good enough for you. However, her martial arts is to weak. In the future, she''ll grow old faster and have no future. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Thus, in the future, I''ll be the older one and she can be the younger one." ??? "Besides, you have to cut ties with all those women outside in the future. Although don''t mind the rtionship between men and women, as the eldest daughter of the Optimus n, if I allow you to mess around outside, it will be a disgrace to me." "What!" Fade and Quin were stunned at the same time, then they frowned. "Miss Zhang, I don''t understand what you mean!" He looked at Gabby. She frowned and asked with dissatisfaction, "Fade, do you really not understand, or are you ying dumb?" "I really don''t understand. Please enlighten me, Miss Zhang?" He stated. Gabby put down the teacup and said, "You took my business card the previous day, right?" "Yes, I did." He nodded. She said, "That''s right. That business card represents that you have epted my engagement. From now on, I will be your wife." "What? I am married." He was stunned. She replied, "Of course I know this, but marriage in the secr world has no impact on us." "Of course, I''m the eldest daughter of theOptimus n and it''s impossible for me to be the younger wife, so like I''ve said, I want to be the older one and she can be the younger one." At that moment, Fade finally understood what was going on. Chapter 2811 Chapter 2811 ? Fade''s face fell as he said, "Miss Zhang, I think you misunderstood. The other day, I took the business card your father gave me as a courtesy. I just agreed to talk about business. As for your marriage, I have no idea." Hearing what he said, Gabby''s face fell instantly. She looked at him and asked, "You don''t want to marry me?" "Do you still think that I''m not good enough for you?" He frowned and tried to suppress his anger. He exined to her, "Miss Zhang, it''s not a matter of whether you''re good enough or not. It''s that there is nothing between you and me at all. I think it''s ridiculous to talk about marriage like this." Gabby said, "If you think we don''t know each other very well, I can give you time. Let''s make an agreement now and get married in three months." "However, in that case, you can''t take this woman. It''s up to you to decide whether to divorce or kill her." "Uhh..." Quin''s brows creased when she heard these words. Fade''s expression darkened. He hugged Quin with his sturdy body to give her a sense of security. Then, he lowered his voice and said to Gabby in a cold voice, "Miss Zhang, for the sake of your father, I will pretend that I didn''t hear what you just said. Please leave now!" "Leave? You want to drive me away? For such a worldly woman?" Gabby looked at him in disbelief. His expression was getting colder. He said in a low voice, "Miss Zhang, Quin is my wife. If you are still so rude, then don''t me me for being rude." Gabby raised her eyebrows and looked at Fade and then at Quin. Immediately, she waved her hand and ordered, "Kill her." In an instant, the two maids who followed Gabby burst into an imposing manner and attacked Quin. At the same time, Gabby crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Fade, saying, "If you think that the woman is our obstacle, then I will fix it now." "Ah!" Quin was scared out of her wits by the opponent''s fierce attacks. Fade''s cold expression had turned into anger at that moment. Whoosh! His p was without any positive energy, but it carried his extremely terrifying physical strength. The pnded on the faces of the two maids. They didn''t even have time to scream before their bodies were sent flying. They fell to the ground and fainted. "You... How dare you..." Gabby was shocked and looked at him in surprise. Fade stepped forward with a pair of angry eyes and cold killing intent. He stared at Gabby and said in a low voice, "Keep talking nonsense and I''ll kill you." Feeling his horrible killing intent, she felt a chill. She could no longer maintain her princess- like attitude. She turned her head and fled in a hurry. She didn''t even look at the two maids who had passed out. Fade threw the two maids out and returned to his room. He hugged Quin and consoled her, "Quin, you must have been frightened." She shook her head lightly and murmured faintly, "I''m fine." "However, you mentioned before that Gabby and the Optimus n are very powerful. I''m afraid that now..." Fade looked down at her with determination in his eyes. "As powerful as Gabby and the Optimus n are, they can''ty a finger on my people. Otherwise, I''ll destroy the entire Optimus n." His overbearing and tough words reassured her, and the anxiety in her heart gradually eased. Half an hourter, in an old and elegant courtyard in the western suburbs of Capital City. Bang!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. With a crisp sound, Gabby threw the expensive porcin cup in her hand to the ground and turned it into a pile of powder. All kinds of porcin fragments, torn calligraphies and paintings, broken tables and chairs were scattered messily in other areas of the hall. Her angry curses, apanied by the sound of things breaking, kept ringing. "Fade, who do you think you are? How dare you look down on me." "She''s just a b*tch in the secr world. How can shepare with me?" "Fade, you dare to hit my people, I will make you pay." The servants nearby all lowered their heads and held their breaths, not daring to make even the slightest sound. Finally, with heavy footsteps, Glover quickly walked over and asked, "Is Gabby inside?" "Master Zhang, Miss Gabby is still here," the servant replied. Before he entered the room, he heard smashing and shouting from inside the room. Immediately, he frowned and pushed the door open. "Gabby, what happened?" "Get lost..." Gabby was still furious, but when she saw that the person who entered was her father, she finally restrained herself. "Dad, you''re here." "Gabby, what''s going on? Who made you angry?" He asked. She eximed, "It''s the brat named Fade whom you introduced." "The brat named Fade? You mean Fade from Prohibition Ind?" Glover asked. Gabby nodded and said, "That''s him." "How did he provoke you?" He asked. She curled her lips and replied, "Fade is too ungrateful. Dad, you .ne introduced him to me. I went to his house today and asked him to divorce his wife and be with me." "As a result, he wasn''t willing. He drove me out and attacked my people." Hearing her exnation, Glover frowned immediately. A few days ago, he met Fade in the Martial Arts League and talked about the martial arts center. Moreover, he did have the idea of setting up Fade and his daughter together. He also found someone to inquire about the news. Initially, he wanted to find a chance to get familiar with Fade and talk about the marriage with his daughter. Unexpectedly, his daughter went alone and mentioned the marriage. Content belongs to It was ridiculous and overbearing to rush into someone else''s house, let alone asking him to divorce his wife to marry her. From a certain point of view, that kind of behavior was indeed reckless. However, the only difference was that it was Glover''s daughter, the youngdy of the Optimus n, who had done this. With his daughter''s status, appearance, and strength, she was definitely more than enough for Fade. As a result, the other party didn''t agree and started to attack. In Glover''s view, this was overboard. Even though his daughter was a little impulsive, Fade''s actions were unforgivable to him. In an instant, Glover''s eyes sank as he said in a deep voice, "That kid doesn''t know what''s good for him." Gabby nodded and agreed, "That''s right." "If it wasn''t for the fact that he came from Prohibition Ind, I wouldn''t fancy him!" "Dad, you must avenge me!" Chapter 2812 Chapter 2812 ? Glover nodded and said, "Of course. My daughter can''t be insulted." Gabby said coquettishly, "We''re going to take revenge right now. Dad, send someone immediately." At this point, he calmed down slightly and said, "Gabby, we can''t take action for the time being." "Why not? He is just a secr boy" sheined discontentedly. He said in a low voice, "Now, I''m still negotiating with him about opening a martial arts center for the Optimus n. If we can work together, it''s a big deal for us." "So, you won''t avenge me?" She asked unhappily. He responded, "Of course that''s not the case; I''m just putting it on hold for the time being. When the time is right, I will take action and make Fade pay the price." "How long will it take?" She pouted and asked. He narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance. "It won''t be long." The next day, Fade received an invitation from Glover. He wanted to have a talk with Fade. Thinking of what had happened with Gabby the previous day. Fade thought for a moment before agreeing to negotiate. Aftering to the private club appointed by Glover, Fade sat down and went straight to the point. "Glover, what can I do for you to invite me out this day?" Glover smiled and said, "I already know that my daughter, Gabby, went to your house yesterday, Mr. Chen." Fade raised his eyebrows and was ready to listen to Glover''s apology for this matter. However, what Glover said next surprised him. "I had a talk with my daughter. She said that for the sake of our cooperation on the opening of the martial arts center, we will not pursue what happened. I hope we can work well together." As soon as he finished speaking, Fade''s eyebrows twitched violently. He didn''t expect Glover to say such a thing. He didn''t apologize for his daughter''s recklessness, nor did he exin calmly. Instead, he said that he wouldn''t me Fade nor pursue what happened. Hearing this, Fadeughed out of extreme anger. "Miss Zhang is not pursuing what happened? However, I didn''t say I''m not pursuing her to hold her ountable." "Mr. Chen, what do you mean?" Glover frowned upon hearing this. Fade said coldly, "Don''t you understand?" Glover frowned and said, "Mr. Chen, you beat up my daughter''s maids and drove them away yesterday. I have already stepped back and let it go. Are you still not satisfied?" "Step back? Let it go?" Fade was fuming. "Glover, you have to be clear about things. Yesterday, your daughter broke into my house and rudely asked me to divorce my wife. She even tried to kill my wife." "Under such circumstances, I was merciful to just beat up her maids and drive them all out. Otherwise, I would have killed such a person." Glover didn''t expect Fade to have such an attitude, and his expression darkened. He stared at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, Gabby is my daughter. You''d better watch your mouth." Fade wasn''t polite at all. He retorted, "Quin is my wife. When your daughter speaks, you''d better remind her to watch her mouth." "You..." Glover was a little angry. He stared at Fade and clenched his fists. The positive energy on his body was rushing inside him. However, considering the matter of the martial arts center, Glover suppressed his anger and said to Fade, "MOChen, we may have some misunderstandings about this matter. Let''s not talk about it for the time being. We can talk about it after the matter is cleared up. "Now, let''s talk about how to work together regarding the matter of the martial arts center. The Optimus n will focus on the operating activities, and you will be responsible for the advertisements and the development of martial arts skills. Let''s open a martial arts center together, promote martial arts to the people, and strengthen them." If it was two days ago, Fade would really consider this matter carefully. After all, it was also his wish for people to learn martial arts and strengthen the country. However, now, Glover''s words made him feel like things were extraordinarily insidious and ridiculous. Therefore, he refused without hesitation. "Glover, there''s nothing to discuss. Based on your attitude asz well as your daughter''s, I don''t think our cooperation will seed. Thus, the cooperation of the martial arts center is over." "Mr. Chen, I really want to work with you. I''ve told you to put off what happened yesterday for the time being. Are you sure you want to talk when you''re so emotional?" Glover suppressed his anger and spoke. Fade felt disgusted and angry as he looked at the other party who felt wronged. There was no need to continue the discussion. Fade got up and turned to leave. "Mr. Chen, you..." Glover didn''t expect Fade to be so determined. He wanted to stop him, but it was toote. Watching Fade leave, Glover''s expression darkened. With a bang, he smashed the expensive rosewood table into countless pieces. "Fade, just you wait." Glover gnashed his teeth and then calmed down. He waved his hand to call a man over and gave him orders. "Inform the people that our cooperation has failed, and we can''t find out Fade''s secret martial arts techniques for the time being." "Also, the Optimus n agrees to the cooperation mentioned over there. Get them to send someone over as soon as possible to negotiate and confirm the details." "Okay, Master Zhang!" The subordinate replied and left with his hands sped in front of his chest. After the negotiation with Glover failed, Fade returned home and stayed with Quin almost everyday to prevent the Optimus n froming for revenge. However, the other party didn''t retaliate for half a month, which surprised him. On the contrary, the Optimus n teamed up with more than a dozen traditional martial arts ns. Together with some of the official departments, they opened Optimus Studio. As expected, it wasn''t as famous without Fade endorsing them. But after all, the fame and strength of the Optimus n and more than a dozen traditional martial arts families were there. After they appeared, there was a great upsurge, leading to a trend of martial arts in the country. Hundreds of martial arts centers across the country were flourishing everywhere. In society, it was trendy to be a martial artist. The famed masters, top masters, and star apprentices of various martial arts centers weren''t poor. They were even more popr now. Fade''s reputation, in front of these rising forces, was gradually suppressed. It seemed that he was no longer very popr.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. In this regard, he was happy to see that. After all, he wasn''t interested in these things. On the contrary, he felt that there was something wrong with people''s eagerness to learn martial arts. However, he couldn''t point it out, so he could only remind Galeno. Because of his decreasing poprity, Fade had more time and space to go out. Therefore, as soon as he had time, he invited his friends and rtives out. Everyone ate, drank, and went for a stroll together. It was a good experience and a good life. Fade rarely had such a rxing day. Chapter 2813 Chapter 2813 ? Not long after the leisurely day, a troublesome thing happened to Fade. In fact, it wasn''t a big deal, but it was annoying. It was actually very simple. Recently, martial arts had been popr, and everyone in the country had been practicing it. Of course, the biggest was Optimus Studio, led by the Optimus n. Under Optimus Studio, famous martial artists from all over the world opened their own martial arts center and began to recruit disciples to teach martial arts. Among them, some well-known martial artists, of course, had more advantages. They could use their own names or their n''s names. Naturally, they could attract a group of apprentices. Of course, some martial artists were also quite smart. By connecting the traditional martial arts to social media, live broadcasting, and other new things, they created a new scene online and also attracted a lot of attention. The cause of the incident was a social media influencer called "Ancient Martial Artist". He imed to be the descendant of ancient martial arts, and his family had learned martial arts for thousands of years. As modern martial arts flourished, he taught everyone martial arts and passed down the unique skills he inherited from his ancestors for free, making everyone stronger. Initially, this kind of social media influencer has been very popr recently. Regardless of whether the martial arts he mentioned was true or false, everyone just wanted to have fun. However, a few days ago, this "Ancient Martial Artist" had expressed his opinion of "opening the ears of the deaf" in hisst video. In the video, he bluntly used Fade of not being responsible and being too selfish. Now that martial arts was popr, as a top young martial artist in the country, Fade took care of himself and hid all his martial arts, unwilling to teach others. Recently, Fade''s name as Master Chen wasn''t as popr on the Inte. However, after all, the name of Master Chen was still in everyone''s mind. This "Ancient Martial Artist" criticized Master Chen, which caused a wave ofizens to denounce him and even curse him. They asked Ancient Martial Artist to delete the video and apologize to Master Chen. However, Ancient Martial Artist was very tough. He refused to apologize and instead made a video,paring Master Chen to the other martial artists who had established martial arts centers. In the end, he didn''t hide his sarcasm about Fade''s selfishness andck of thoughtfulness for the country. As a result, even moreizens started to scold him. Moreover, the situation gradually worsened. More and moreizens began to discuss it. Of course, most of theizens supported Master Chen''s decision to take down Ancient Martial Artist. After all, in the past few years, Master Chen''s position in everyone''s hearts had risen significantly after the two battles. In the hearts of many people, he had already be a national hero of the new era. If this hero was criticized by shameless viins, they naturally had to fight angrily. At first, everyone thought that Ancient Martial Artist would apologize under such great pressure.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, to everyone''s surprise, not only did Ancient Martial Artist not admit his mistake, he even found a group of simr martial arts influencers. They gathered together and expressed their criticism and anger towards Fade. As a result, this matter worsened. It could be said that the whole Inte knew about it. The discussions on this matter became more lively. Amidst the lively discussions, there were some subtle changes in the evaluation of the event. At the beginning, theizens supported Fade and angrily med Ancient Martial Artist. However, now, with the speech of dozens of social influencers, different voices had begun to appear in thements. Although most people still supported Fade, more and more people turned against him. "I''d like to ask if Master Chen can shoulder the title of ''master''? He''s selfish and concealing his martial arts. He''s unwilling to reveal even just a little." "Look at other martial artists. Which one is like Fade? He has no martial arts spirit at all. He''s hiding everything, afraid that others will learn it." "I can see through him now. He''s just worried that his martial arts will be announced and that others will surpass him and threaten his position, so he''s unwilling to make it public. What''s there to talk about? Selfish people are always like this." "Since you''re selfish, don''t call yourself a national hero. It''s disgusting." "Now, the trend of martial arts in the world is getting more popr. We must speed up our pace and learn martial arts. In this case, Master Chen, the number one master in the country, is so selfish. It''s hard to say!" "The country spent so much effort to train him, but he isn''t willing to serve his country and his people. Isn''t this traitorous behavior?" "The Optimus n that has existed for thousands of years has taught their things I really didn''t expect Fade to be so selfish." "What do you think?" Galeno asked when he saw that bade had finished reading thements on the Inte. Fade looked indifferent. He looked at Galeno and asked, "Master Zhu, what do you think?" Galeno frowned slightly and said, "People aren''t rational. They are easily misled, I am afraid that if we keep up with this, there will be more unfavorable voices for you. Thus, you''d bettere forward and exin." "Exin? How do I exin it?" Fade looked at him and said, "I really can''t open a martial arts center and recruit disciples! I don''t have the energy." Content belongs to "Well..." Galeno was a little confused. He paused and said, "Why don''t you announce something about you on the Inte, such as a cultivation technique, which is not too delicate. The most basic one will do." Hearing this, Fade thought for a moment and said, "I have the cultivation technique, and I can also announce it, but to be honest, I don''t think it will work." "That kind of basic technique is everywhere. Even if I announce it, there will be people who say that I deliberately hid the real unique skills and only announce the mostmon ones." "As for the techniques and supreme arts that I''ve been practicing, even if I announce them to the public, they won''t be able to understand them much less practice them. Even if they understand them and want to practice them, most of them will progress very slowly. They won''t be able to do anything for decades. They might even go berserk and hurt themselves." "At that time, if it''s really announced, I''m afraid I won''t be able to find even one or two who''ve mastered it. I''m afraid there''ll be more crippled people." After hearing this, Galeno sighed and said, "I see!" "Perhaps, I''ll send someone to check it out and find someone to talk to those people. Let''s warn them." Fade waved his hand and said, "Master Zhu, if I do that, they will have something over me. At that time, they will say that I bullied and humiliated the weak. I won''t be able to provide an exnation when timees." "Then, what should we do? Should we let them talk nonsense and nder you?" Galeno was a little indignant. Chapter 2814 Chapter 2814 ? Fade was at ease. He smiled and said, "Let them continue. Will I lose a piece of meat?" "But..." Galeno wanted to speak up. Fade narrowed his eyes and stated, "A social influencer has no influence before. Suddenly, dozens of social influencers were attracted. Among them, there are millions of followers and even some well-known martial artists." "A small social influencer wouldn''t be capable of doing such a thing!" Hearing this, Galeno''s eyes lit up and he thought of something. He looked at Fade and said, "Fade, you mean that someone else is behind this." Fade said faintly, "I feel it, but I have no evidence." "I know. I''ll send someone to investigate it secretly," Galeno said. Fade nodded and bid farewell to him. He ignored the rumors and the discussions on the Inte became more lively. Among them, the criticism towards him was getting more serious. "It''s been a few days. Is Fade not ready to respond at all?" "Is he pretending to be deaf and dumb? Does he feel guilty?" "Master Chen, show yourself and exin to the public. Why aren''t you responding?" "Don''t you understand? Fade became famous a few years ago, and now, he has been rising for a long time. A martial artist who is less than 30 years old has be a top expert in the country. Even the God of War didn''t rise this quickly! Now that everyone has practiced martial arts, you should know how difficult it is to practice. Is this speed reasonable?" "In the short span of three to four years, he''s gone from an ordinary kid to an expert who''s close to the Lord Level. What speed is this? Is he on a rocket? Even a genius can''t be this fast!" "I agree with thestmenter. Fade must have some unspeakable secrets. Maybe it''s a kind of demonic skill. He might be afraid that everyone will notice the abnormality, so he dare not announce it."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Haha, I''m sure that''s the case. I''ve heard from the seniors in our martial arts center that there was a genius who suddenly rose up a few decades ago. Later on, it was proven that he was either practicing demonic skills or it was fake." "Master Chen, please give us an exnation. We need the truth." "It''s okay if you''re selfish and don''t love your country. Do you still want to be a harmful liar?" Joey mmed the tabletputer on the table. "How clumsy. Now it''s broken." Fade chuckled when he saw this. Her pretty face was red with anger. She looked at him and said, "Fade, they''re ndering you. You are still in the mood tough. Aren''t you angry at all?" "What''s the use of being angry! Besides, what they said isn''t true," he replied. She argued, "It isn''t true, but you''re just letting them nder you like this." "Then what should I do? I can''t seal their mouths shut one by one." He spread out his hands and looked helpless. "This... This..." She was fuming, but she couldn''t think of a good idea at the moment. At that moment, the phone suddenly rang. Joey took out her phone, looked at it, and answered. "Momo, what''s the matter?" "Of course I have seen what happened online. I am so angry, but Fade isn''t worried at all. He''s acting as if nothing has happened." "What? You have an idea? Tell me, please." After the call, Joey looked at Fade and said with a smile, "Fade, Momo has thought of an idea to prove your innocence." "What is it?" He was curious. She smiled mysteriously and replied, "You will know when we''re done." "Of course, there are some things which require your cooperation. You can''t bezy." "Okay, okay, I will cooperate with you," he agreed. Then, the little girl left excitedly and got busy. In the next few days, Fade was dragged by the little girl to many ces to take some videos with them. He was confused and thought that Joey wanted to make him a social media influencer. In the past few days, the heated discussions caused by his incident were bing louder. Doubts about him grew gradually. Of course, arge number ofizens firmly supported Fade and debated with those doubting him. Just like that, the Inte was in a bustling and chaotic state. All of a sudden, an ount named "Master Chen''s Official ount" released a video. As this video was forwarded by Yuri, Susie, Winnie, and other stars, it quickly spread on the Inte. Countless people clicked on the video at that moment. At the same time. Fade, who was sitting on the sofa of the vi, yed the video with curiosity. At the beginning of the video, a thin mist rose in the morning, and a green hill slowly appeared. Then, the camera zoomed in. In a deep mountain forest, there was an old thatched cottage. In the mist, a child, who was only two or three years old, was wearing thin, coarse linen clothes. He had a ferocious stance and a determined look on his face, and a stone was hung on each of his arms. Although his legs trembled, the little boy was firm and persistent. In the end, his body couldn''t stand it anymore and he fell to the ground. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Next, scenes about the little boy''s practice in martial arts appeared in the video. There were scenes of hard training in the pouring rain, scenes of bitter training in the cold winter and deep snow, and scenes of sleepless training at night... Scene after scene quickly flew by. ???? The little boy encountered all kinds of difficult and bitter training sessions. He fell again and again, bleeding and crying, but he got up again and again and insisted on practicing. In this way, under the constant practice, the little boy grew up day by day. Finally, the picture was fixed in modern times, and it became a scene of Fade standing proudly on the top of a mountain with his arms behind his back. Then, the scene was matched with a passage. "There has never been an unreasonable genius, and there has never been sess without effort." "From the age of three to the age of twentyeight, twenty-five years of hard work, after countless drops of blood and tears were shed, there are finally today''s achievements." The scene gradually dimmed and then reality appeared one after another. There were interviews of the vigers Fade met when he went down the mountain when he was a child, interviews of vigers who were willing to help him, and interviews of big shots who supported him in the city. In the end, a cultivation technique was published. The subtitles said that this was Fade''s cultivation technique. If someone thought that he could take this shortcut to be a so-called genius, then he could try it himself. The video ended with the phrase, "The road to sess is never smooth". Chapter 2815 Chapter 2815 ? After the video was released, it instantly caused a huge uproar on the Inte. After watching the video, countlessizens were touched. They posted messages and reposted it, expressing their support for Fade. "I''m so touched. It turns out that Master Chen went through so much to be where he is now." "He''s a genius who went through so much hardship." "He''s been practicing hard for twenty five years. Those who questioned him before, do you have such willpower?" "I support Master Chen. You''re our role model." "Master Chen has announced his cultivation technique. Shouldn''t those who questioned him earliere out and apologize?" Of course, there were also voices of opposition and doubts. "Haha, he came out so quickly to rify and even took a video. It seems that he spent a lot of time preparing!" "Where did you find such an emotional screenwriter? He made up quite a good story!" "He''s just saying that he trained hard for twenty five years. I can also say that I''ve trained hard for thirty years. Who would believe me?" "Do you think your te is clean after taking a video? Isn''t that too simple?" "We demand Fade to give us a public response. Don''t send people to do such little tricks." The voices of support and doubts collided with each other, causing another wave of argument on the Inte. Even Galeno called Fade to ask about the situation. Fade told him about it and said that Joey nned it herself. The video spread and attracted many people''s attention, especially the cultivation technique left by Joey. Many people who hadn''t watched the video couldn''t help copying the cultivation technique and secretly began to practice it. After some people began to practice, various feedback was released on the Inte one after another. At first, they onlymented, butter on, someone recorded a video of his cultivation to prove the effects of it. Some people even invited the Heaven Level martial arts teachers toment on that cultivation technique. Everyone knew the truth when the results were proven. The cultivation technique in the video was real and could be practiced. Besides, the effect was indeed better than ordinary cultivation techniques. However, this technique required an extremely strongprehension ability, terrifying tolerance, and pain endurance. Many people stared at the technique for a week, but couldn''t even reach the threshold. They couldn''t understand or practice it at all. Even if someone''sprehension ability was good, and they understood the technique and began to cultivate, the vast majority of it would be repelled by the intense pain caused by the cultivation. They simply couldn''t bear it and they didn''t dare to cultivate any longer. In that way, everyone knew it. The reason why Master Chen could do everything he had done up until now was because he had practiced hard since he was a child. He had endured the intense pain and bitterness that ordinary people couldn''t bear, and he had practiced step by step. Therefore, more people supported him. "Now I know that Master Chen has gone through a lot of hard work to be where he is today." "To the people who questioned him, why don''t youe out and say something now? Are you all dead?" "He''s already given the cultivation technique to you. Who has mastered it? Each and every one of you who has questioned Master Chen without any reason, where are you now?" "A nation without a hero is pitiful, but a nation who nders a hero is sad." Amidst the voices of support, many people requested Ancient Martial Artist and the group of social media influencers who criticized Fade to apologize. Unexpectedly, despite having the evidence and the voices of the people... Ancient Martial Artist still gritted his teeth and refused to let the matter go, insisting that his suspicion was reasonable. The video and evidence that Fade presented were all lies. Immediately, there was a wave of abuse at Ancient Martial Artist on the Inte. However, not only did Ancient Martial Artist not stop, but he also took this opportunity to create a hype in the opposite direction. He cried out on the Inte that he was being bullied by Master Chen, His fans kept cursing him and even threatened him. Such a miserable show attracted a number of fans who firmly supported Ancient Martial Artist. Such a situation made the vastwork ofizens indignant and they wanted to kill that shameless person. However, the more they cursed and discussed, the more they gave him the chance to hype himself up. For a time, theizens really couldn''t do anything about Ancient Martial Artist. Just as everyone was sighing helplessly, a piece of news was reported. The Inte martial arts training course set up by Ancient Martial Artist and all the martial arts rted information he had sold were suspected of giarizing and inferior to the original. On the Inte, Ancient Martial Artist imed that his family had been practising martial arts for generations, and that they had been doing so for more than two hundred years. His family''s martial arts techniques and unique skills were all at the ck Level, which were quite precious. Content belongs to He sold each cultivation technique and martial arts technique on the Inte at a price that exceeded one million. However, now, the news exposed him. Among those so-called ck Level cultivation techniques, the best one was just at the Yellow Level. Moreover, quite a few of them were copied from other sects and martial arts centers. Just by relying on some giarized techniques and stirring up drama by doubting Fade, Ancient Martial Artist actually earned more than one billion yuan in the short span of a month. Now, the matter had been exposed. Ancient Martial Artist was instantly beaten by people on the Inte. Countless martial arts enthusiasts who were cheated by him were furious and exposed more of his dirty materials. His training center and martial arts center werepletely ruined. Ancient Martial Artist, who had been willing to die rather than surrender, suddenly became silent. It wasn''t until a few dayster when news that Ancient Martial Artist had been crippled from being beaten was exposed that he appeared again in the public''s eye. The news was that several martial artists who were deceived by Ancient Martial Artist were furious and joined forces to beat him up. Then, this group of people quickly left and disappeared. Subsequently, the hundreds of thousands of social media influencers who had questioned Fade with Ancient Martial Artist were all shocked, and all kinds of dirty materials came out. Immediately, the Inte was full of curses. The doubts that the previousmenters had about Fadepletely subsided as their reputations fell. Joey ced the results in front of Fade and said with a proud look, "Fade, how did I do?" "Not bad." He smiled as he nodded. She said, "Of course. Don''t you know how much effort I''ve put in to make so many things happen. You should thank me."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Okay, okay. I''ll treat you to a big mealter." He tenderly patted her head as he spoke with a smile. She narrowed eyes and said with a smile, "I want to eat the best dishes. Fade, you have to prepare yourself for a great loss." "Don''t worry. My wallet is so big that I won''t go broke with just one meal," he reassured her with a smile. She thought of something and said, "Fade, it''s not just me. Even Momo, Yuri, and Susie put in a lot of effort. You have to thank them too." "Then, I''ll treat all of you. I''ll thank you all together." Heughed. The next day, Fade invited everyone together. He cooked and prepared a sumptuous meal personally at home. He gathered everyone together to express his gratitude. Chapter 2816 Chapter 2816 ? The day after the meal, Galeno looked for Fade. As soon as Galeno spoke, Fade''s face sank. "We''ve found out what happened on the Inte. Someone is indeed ying tricks on us." Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at him, asking, "Who is it?" Galeno was silent for a few seconds before he looked at Fade and answered, "Optimus Studio." "Glover, Gabby, Optimus Studio, and the Optimus n." Hearing this, Fade''s expression immediately darkened and his voice was cold. "It seems that they held a grudge after I decided not to work with themst time!" Seeing this, Galeno hurriedly advised, "Fade, don''t be impulsive." "Optimus Studio is famous now, and they have the government''s support. The trouble on the Inte has just passed, and if you take action now, I''m afraid it will cause a controversy." Fade said, "Master Zhu, don''t worry. I won''t be impulsive." "In fact, it''s not a big deal. After all, even if the rumors weren''t cleared, they wouldn''t be able to hurt me." "I still can''t figure out why Optimus Studio did this. Did they just want to take revenge on me, or is there a hidden motive?" Speaking of this, Galeno also thought of something. He looked at Fade with a gloomy expression and asked, "Fade, do you mean that you suspect that there''s another motive behind the opening of the Optimus n?" Fade nodded and replied, "I do have this feeling. Moreover, their actions this time have made me feel worse. Of course, there is no evidence for the time being; it''s just a feeling." Galeno said, "I understand. I will pay attention and secretly send someone to investigate." "Master Zhu, you should be careful yourself," Fade reminded him. Galeno smiled and said, "I''m old enough to know that. You don''t have to worry about me." Later, Fade sent him off. The day finally became peaceful once again. However, the peaceful day was soon ruined by a phone call. It was Ogen Liang from Newsbery, Micovia who had called Fade. Last time, when Fade participated in the International Youth Martial Arts Convention in Micovia, a series of things had happened. He became acquainted with Ogen, a traditional Chinese medicine doctor in Micovia.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. At that time, Ogen had spent a lot of money and effort to open a Sincere Medicine Center in Micovia, and he was very supportive of Fade. Later, after Fade returned to his country, the Sincere Medicine Center branch in Micovia was handed over to Ogen to manage. At that moment, Ogen called, which surprised Fade. "Mr. Liang, why do you have time to call me?" Ogen''s tone was a little anxious. Without any greetings, he directly said, "Fade, the medicine center in Micovia has run into some trouble. Can youe over?" "What trouble?" Fade''s expression immediately turned serious. Ogen sounded a little tired and helpless. He said, "Recently, a group of strange patients suddenly appeared at the Sincere Medicine Center branch in Newsbery and Losangel City. Their bodies are sluggish for no reason and their vitality was gone. They can''t be controlled even though they tried every means they could think of. They could only die one by one." "I really have no other way, and the number of patients is increasing. Therefore, I can only call you, Fade, and ask you toe over and help. You have excellent medical skills. Maybe you can cure them." Hearing this. Fade''s expression became serious. Without hesitation, he immediately agreed. "Mr. Liang, I''ll be right there. Don''t worry, control the situation first." "Okay, Fade, it''s good that you cane. Thank you so much." Ogen was excited and grateful. That night, Fade bid Quin farewell and boarded the flight to Newsbery the next day. Because he went in a hurry, he only bought a ticket for the economy ss cabin. When he boarded the ne, it was already full. After finding his seat, he sat down and closed his eyes to rest. After all, flying for more than twenty hours was quite tough. After a long time, Fade felt the surroundings gradually bing noisy. The noise was getting louder, and there were even a lot of cheers. Thus, he opened his eyes and looked around. At first nce, he found that there were many young people on the flight, ranging from eleven to eighteen or neen years old. These young people were basically the ones who were chattering earlier. "Why are there so many children?" Fade felt a little strange at the moment. He paid attention and listened to their conversations. "We''re almost in Micovia. We''ll soon be able to learn martial arts." "We''ll study for a year and a half. When we seed and return home, we''ll be famous." "Of course. When the timees, I''ll establish my own sect and my own martial arts center." "I want to be a social media influencer and attract millions of fans." "I want to be a superior top martial artist like Master Chen." "He is indeed still a child!" Fade sighed in his heart. At that moment, a girl with big eyes and short hair took out a biscuit and asked, "Are you hungry? Do you want some?" "Uhh, no..." Fade wanted to refuse, but when he saw the expectation in the girl''s round eyes, he changed his words the second he opened his mouth. "Yes, please. Thank you." "You''re wee. We''re all the same, so we should take care of each other." The girl smiled sweetly. Then, she took the initiative to extend her right hand to Fade and introduced herself. "My name is Thalia and I''m from Saldiva City. What about you?" "Well, I''m Fade, from Capital City," he introduced himself. "Fade, this name is familiar! It''s the same name as the famous Master Chen. Don''t tell me you''re him!" Thalia smiled and joked. He scratched his head and didn''t know how to answer. Even if he said he was Master Chen, she probably wouldn''t believe it. When Thalia saw this, she smiled and exined, "I''m just kidding. Don''t take it seriously. By the way, are you here to apply to learn martial arts?" "Ah, learning martial arts? I''m not." He was taken aback. He then asked, "Did youe to Newsbery to learn martial arts?" Thalia nodded and said, "Yes, it''s not just me. Most of the people on this ne are here to learn martial arts." Fade felt a little strange. "Why did youe to Micovia to learn martial arts? Aren''t there a lot of martial arts centers in the country? If you want to learn martial arts, you can earn at home." As a result, he didn''t wait for her reply. On the other side, an arrogant young man who looked to be about eighteen years old spoke I.ne disdainfully, "How can those rubbish in the countrypare with the martial arts center in Micovia." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but frown. He nced at the young man and said unhappily, "That''s arbitrary!" The young man snorted coldly and rudely said, "You think it''s arbitrary? 99% of those martial arts centers and masters at home are trash. The remaining 1% are mediocre geniuses who are a little better than trash. They can''tpare with the real martial artists in Micovia." Fade shook his head and turned away. He was in no mood to argue with such an arrogant kid. However, that guy didn''t give up, but continued to ask Fade, "Why? You don''t agree with me? Then what do you think of the two martial arts centers and masters?" "Yozell, shut up. Stop talking." Thalia noticed the change in Fade''s expression, so she red at the arrogant young man as she spoke. Chapter 2817 Chapter 2817 ? After hearing Thalia''s words, Yozell immediately squeezed out a ttering smile. "Okay, okay. Thalia, if you don''t let me speak, then I won''t speak." Immediately, Thalia said to Fade apologetically, "Brother Chen, I''m sorry. That''s the way Yozell is. He has a temper, but he is not a bad person. Don''t me him." Fade said faintly, "It''s okay, I didn''t take it to heart." Hearing this, Yozell suddenly showed his displeasure on his face and said, "I''m just telling the truth. Can''t I tell the truth these days?" After that, he looked at Fade as if he wanted to debate. Thalia red at him and said, "Yozell, shut up. Just stop talking."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Thalia, I just want him to know that I''m right," Yozell defended himself. "Besides, everyone on the ne knows that Duke Martial Arts Academy is powerful. Otherwise, no one woulde here." Hearing Yozell''s words, many young men on the ne echoed. "That''s right, Duke Martial Arts Academy is definitely the strongest martial arts center. It''s much better than those rubbish academies in the country that are scamming people for money." "In the country, only Optimus Studio and a few other major academies are reliable. The rest are swindlers." "Although the quality of Optimus Studio isn''t bad, it''s expanding too quickly and epting too many people. Many people are unable to receive special training if they enter. As for Duke Martial Arts Academy, it''spletely different. Their elite training is much better than Optimus Studio." "That''s right. My neighbor, a senior, jumped from the middle stage of the Yellow Level to the early stage of the ck Level in less than two months. Which martial arts center in the country canpare with this speed?" "Quick speed and good quality. It''s also true that such a martial arts center is better than the domestic one." These people chattered on and in their words, they held Yozell''s Duke Martial Arts Academy in high esteem. Faintly, he also showed some dissatisfaction with Fade. After all, Fade belittled the academy where they were about to enter. It was a kind of contempt for these young people. Naturally, they were also dissatisfied with Fade. After listening to everyone''s words, Yozell''s expression became more proud. He looked at Fade and said, "Now, do you know who is wrong?" Fade''s eyebrows twitched slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he looked at Thalia and asked, "Are all of you going to study at Duke Martial Arts Academy?" She nodded and said softly, "Yes, the passengers of this flight are all going there." "Is this academy famous? Why haven''t I heard of it before?" He asked. She exined, "Duke Martial Arts Academy has only been open for three months, and it''s only been established for a short time. However, the effects are surprisingly good. The teachers there are all famous experts from Micovia." "There are special forces retired from the army, famous boxers in the underground boxing world, and even members of the Illuminate Assosiation in Micovia. Such a team of teachers has attracted a lot of students since the beginning." "Furthermore, in just three short months, the first batch of students from Duke Martial Arts Academy, a total of a hundred, had improved their martial arts abilities considerably. The vast majority of them have basically risen one level, from the Yellow Level to the ck Level." "Some of them were originally at the ck Level, and had even begun to touch the threshold of the Earth Level. There was a genius amongst them. When he first entered the academy, he was just an ordinary person and had no understanding of martial arts at all. However, after a short three month period of training, he had risen to thete stage of the ck Level with rapid progress. He became a role model for everyone to learn from." "Because the effect is too good, the reputation of Duke Martial Arts Academy spread very quickly. It was not only sought after by people in Micovia, but it also spread to our country." "However, the academy has very high requirements for foreign students, so it''s very difficult to enter." "For example, the basic cultivation base for our students to enter the academy is to reach thete stage of the Yellow Level, the tuition fee is five million yuan, and there are various examinations and requirements." "We are the chosen ones among ten thousand people who have signed up in our country, so we''re very lucky." After Thalia finished, Yozell and the others next to her looked at Fade with pride. After all, in their eyes, they were all elites who had been picked among thousands of people. Whether it was in terms of personal strength, family background, or the potential of martial arts, they were the top of the elites. Naturally, they carried a sense of pride. However, at that moment, Fade couldn''t help frowning, and the doubts on his face became more serious. In the beginning, he was only wondering why these people came all the way to Micovia to learn martial arts. Now, this strange thing had be a suspicion. That was because the Duke Martial Arts Academy that Thalia and Yozell had mentioned was too mysterious. Fade had been practicing martial arts since he was a child and he was very talented. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been chosen by Aldred. Even so, it still took him, an ordinary person, half a year to enter the ck Level. Moreover, this time, it was based on his extraordinary talent. In addition, his Lord Level master had provided him with various types of precious resources and basic conditions that ultimately allowed him to achieve that speed. However, now, this so-called Duke Martial Arts Academy was actually able to get students to leap to a whole level in just three months. This speed was simply too fast. If there was only one or two, a possible exnation would be that they were geniuses. But now, most of the hundred or so students had improved so fast, which was abnormal. The more he thought about it, the stranger he felt. Fade couldn''t help but frown. Thalia saw him frowning after listening to her exnation, so she spoke with caution, "Brother Chen, did I say anything wrong?" He looked at her and said solemnly, "Thalia, I feel that this academy is a little strange. The speed at which the martial art''s realm increases is too fast, and it''s not normal. I''d advise you to get to know more about it before you go." "Ah, this..." She didn''t expect Fade to say this. As for Yozell and the other young people, they weren''t happy when they heard his words. "What''s strange about it? You''re ignorant and yet you say that the others are strange!" "The speed is too fast? Isn''t that good?" "I understand now. This guy looks young, but he''s very old fashioned. He thinks that foreign countries are all bad. Our country is the best, haha!" "Micovia is the best. Their martial arts centers are better than ours. What''s so strange about that? How narrow-minded." Chapter 2818 Chapter 2818 ? Thalia was also puzzled as she looked at Fade and said, "Brother Chen, is it really strange? I don''t know much about this." He ignored Yozell and the others'' sarcasm. Instead, he looked at her and said, "I know a little about martial arts. No matter what academy or method you use, whether it''s at home or abroad, the cultivation of martial arts remains consistent. That is, to absorb the spiritual energy of the outside world to temper your body, increase the reserve of spiritual energy in your body, and enhance your own strength." "However, a person''s body has a limit, so there are limitations to the speed and the total amount of spiritual energy one can absorb and store. Under normal circumstances, as the refining continues, the body will gradually be stronger, the speed of absorbing spiritual energy will gradually increase, and the storage will also slowly increase." "Under normal circumstances, it takes at least one or two years for ordinary martial artists toplete the process." "However, now, Duke Martial Arts Academy has achieved such an increase within three short months. This haspletely exceeded the rate at which normal humans increase their strength. That''s why I feel that it''s strange." Hearing Fade''s detailed exnation, Thalia couldn''t help but bow her head and think, "Well, I..." However, Yozell and the others were dissatisfied. They became sarcastic. "What do you mean by ''the rate at which normal humans increase their strength''? Is that all up to you to decide?" "To put it bluntly, he''s the one who''s too useless. He can''t believe it when he sees how formidable someone else is." "Isn''t he a frog living at the bottom of a well? He''s too short-sighted." "Haha, he''s been locked up for a long time and has no idea how powerful the outside world is." "Thalia, don''t listen to his nonsense. We are all elites chosen from thousands of people. Isn''t an increased rate normal?" Seeing this, Fade shook his head and was toozy to exin further. Anyway, he had reminded them and exined for the sake of his own people. If the other party didn''t listen, then it was none of his business. After all, he wasn''t the parents of these people, so why would he care about their lives. Therefore, he simply closed his eyes, leaned on the back of the chair, and rested. However, Yozell didn''t give up. He reached out to push Fade and provoked him, "Hey, why aren''t you saying anything? Are you ashamed to be exposed by us? Or, you are a liar." Fade opened his eyes, looked at Yozell, and said discontentedly, "You''d better remove your hand." "I won''t remove it. What can you do? Fight with me?" Yozell snorted and deliberately reached out his hand to push Fade. Whoosh! Fade shook his shoulders slightly. A stream of energy rushed out and hit Yozell''s right hand. The strength suddenly pushed Yozell''s hand back and it became twisted, causing him immense pain. "Ah! You... You dare to hurt me. You..." Yozell covered his painful arm and red at Fade angrily. He suddenly stood up and wanted to fight with Fade. Behind him, some youngpanions immediately stood up, ready to fight beside Yozell. Seeing this, Thalia hurriedly said, "Yozell, don''t be impulsive. We are on a ne. Don''t do anything stupid." "Thalia, at this time, you''re still standing by this stranger? It was he who hit me first," Yozell shouted angrily. "But..." Thalia tried to settle the dispute. At this time, Fade said coldly, "If it wasn''t for the fact that you are still a child, your hand would have been broken, not simply twisted." "You... I want to see if it''ll be your hand or mine that is cut off." Yozell was angry and shouted, about to hit Fade. Hispanions also gathered around him. At that moment, Fade''s expression darkened and an invisible and horrible burst of energy spread out from his body. "Get lost!" In an instant, Yozell''s body froze in ce, and his movements seemed to have been paused. He stopped and didn''t move. The other people''s expressions also changed dramatically. They felt the air around them solidifying. An invisible pressure came on them, making them feel ufortable and horrible. Their faces and foreheads were dripping with sweat, and even the muscles in their bodies began to tremble involuntarily. Some of the children couldn''t stand this extreme pressure and fell to the ground. Seeing this, Fade snorted and released his energy pressure. Suddenly, Yozell and the others'' bodies rxed. Yozell nced at Fade and stretched out his right hand. Finally, he didn''t dare to put it down. Finally, he took it back and sat down without saying a word. Thalia, who was anxious, saw the tense atmosphere suddenly dissipate. She couldn''t help showing a strange look on her face. After all, when Fade activated his energy, he covered her under his protection, so she didn''t feel the terrible pressure. Naturally, she didn''t understand why Yozel Dand the others suddenly stopped. However, it was always a good thing to stop. Thalia didn''t think too much and apologized to Fade in a low voice, "Brother Chen, I''m sorry. Yozell and the others were too impulsive. Don''t me them." He responded faintly, "They''re just a group of children. I won''t be calctive with them." After that, he closed his eyes and rested. Thalia stopped saying anything else. As for Yozell and the others, it was difficult to ease the fear in their hearts. They kept looking in Fade''s direction. Just like that, in a quiet atmosphere, the nended in Newsbery in Micovia. They got off the ne and walked out of the airport. Fade simply said goodbye to Talia and then left with his luggage. Thalia looked at Fade''s back and felt a little disappointed. She couldn''t help but whisper, "Can what Brother Chen said be true?" "Well, I''d better tell my parents. Let them check it again." Thinking of this, she took out her phone and began to make a phone call. Compared to her disappointment, Yozell and the others felt rxed at that moment. They looked in the direction in which Fade left and began to talk. "Yozell, what''s up with the pressure on the ne?" "Could it be released by that fellow?" Yozell shook his head and said in a low voice, "I don''t think so. Even if has some martial arts he''s not very strong. It''s impossible for him to release that kind of pressure." "What exactly was that? That feeling was just too terrifying. It was as if a huge mountain had pressed down on me, making it impossible for me to breathe. I thought I was going to die." After a pause, Yozell said, "Perhaps, it was released by the first-ss guests. We could have moved too much and disturbed a martial artist in the first-ss cabin. Thus he released pressure to warn us." "There''s a possibility!" "It''s possible. That must be the case. Otherwise, there''s no other exnation." "We didn''t know that there was an expert in the first-ss cabin. Otherwise, we could have made friends with him!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "What''s there to make friends with? When we graduate from Duke Martial Arts Academy, we will all be experts." "That''s right. If you study hard, you can go back home with glory." "Come on, let''s sign up at the academy together!" In the midst of the discussion, a group of people walked towards Duke Martial Arts Academy, full of excitement and expectation. Chapter 2819 Chapter 2819 ? The incident on the ne did not affect Fade. After he left the airport, he rushed straight to Newsbery''s Chinatown. The branch of Sincere Medicine Center in Newsbery was in the streets of Chinatown. When he arrived, he was surprised to see a queue at the entrance of the pharmacy. "That''s a lot of people." Ogen, who received the news, hurried out with his men. "Fade, you''re finally here. Come in." "Mr. Liang, what''s going on? Why are there so many patients?" Fade asked as he followed Ogen into the pharmacy. Ogen exined, "There have been many patients recently, and the numbers are increasing. There are dozens of people here everyday." "Furthermore, this is not only happening in Chinatown. Many of the people here are of Chinese descent. I heard that many foreigners have encountered simr situations in other ces." "It sounds serious. Is it an infectious disease?" Fade guessed. Ogen shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. We''ve checked and did not find any infectious diseases. The main reason is that the patient''s body is constantly weakening, and the whole body is weak. The blood in the body seems to have evaporated and slowly dried up." "Is that so?" Fade frowned. At that moment, they were already inside the center. Ogen immediately instructed his apprentice, "Dr. Chen is here. Go make some tea and let him have a rest." Ogen''s apprentice turned around immediately. Fade looked at the queue at the entrance and then looked at the weak patient inside. He said, "Mr. Liang, I''m not thirsty. Let''s check on the patients first!" "But Fade, you''ve just arrived from a 20 hours flight. I''m afraid..." Fade smiled and said, "Mr. Liang, don''t forget that I am a doctor and also a martial artist. This fatigue does not affect me." "Then, I''ll have to trouble you, Fade." Ogen nodded. Then, he told all the staff members, "Dr. Chen will lead everything now. All of us will need to cooperate with him. Don''t hesitate to do what he tells you to do. Understand?" "Got it!" Everyone had already heard about the various deeds of Fade from Ogen. They were curious and respectful about the real big boss of Sincere Medicine Center. Therefore, there were no objections at the moment. Fade nodded, put on his white coat, and sat down at the reception desk. "Give me your right hand!" Fade looked at a Chinese man in his forties and said. The man''s face was yellow and his body was very burly. However, at that moment, he seemed weak and unstable. When he saw a young doctor like Fade attending to him, he was a little confused. "Mr. Liang, this young doctor is..." Ogen red at the man and said, "Don''t worry. Dr. Chen here is the real boss of Sincere Medicine Center and the famous Chinese medicine master. You''re lucky to have him examine you." "If you don''t want to be treated by him, then leave. Don''t waste other people''s time." Hearing Ogen''s words, the burly man quickly nodded and said, "I want to, I want to! Dr. Chen, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that....." Fade waved his hand and said, "It doesn''t matter. Treating your illness is more important." Then, he began to feel the burly man''s pulse. In less than ten seconds, Fade withdrew his right hand and frowned. "Fade, anything?" Ogen asked. Fade said, "Let me take a look at a few more patients. Ask them to wait aside." Ogen immediately ordered his apprentices to get busy. One patient after another came forward. Fade felt their pulses one by one at a fast speed, and he could diagnose their illness in ten seconds. In less than five minutes, he had felt the pulses and diagnosed around thirty people. Finally, he stopped. Ogen came over again and asked expectantly, "Fade, how is it?" Fade frowned and said, "I''ve diagnosed these 30 people. The specific circumstances of each of them are different. Some of them have their livers damaged, some, their heart and lungs, and others, their meridians." "However, in essence, their diseases are the same." "Their diseases are the same? What''s going on?" Ogen asked immediately in surprise. Fade exined, "The cause of these patients'' fundamental illness is that there is a special substance in their body. This substance will interfere with the cirction of the body''s vitality. With that, the body can''t function normally. Therefore, as the blood flow is interrupted, the body gets weaker day by day." "What kind of substance is it? Can they be cured?" Ogen asked. Fade said, "For the time being, I can''t determine what substance it is. Also, ording to my spection, this matter should have something to do with martial arts. I discovered that the bodies of these patients all have signs of positive energy cirction. Moreover, the rtion of those substances and their positive energy is very close." "Moreover, because of this, it seems that it will be difficult to remove that substance." "It''s rted to martial arts and their positive energy? How could this happen?" Ogen was surprised. Then, he looked at the patients in front of him and asked, "Have youe into contact with anything rted to martial arts recently?" When faced with Ogen''s question, the patients looked at each other with flickering eyes, as if they had something unspeakable to say. Seeing this. Fade warned, "Let me tell you, that kind of substance in your body is dangerous. If you don''t remove it, it won''t take more than half a month before you will die of illness due to obstructed blood cirction."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "However, if you feel that you would rather die than spill your secrets, I respect your choice." As soon as Fade said this, many patients'' expressions suddenly changed. Finally, someone panicked and hurriedly said, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk." "Go ahead!" Fade looked at him. It was a young man in his thirties. Judging from his muscles, he should be a martial artist. However, due to his illness, he was much weaker than before. "My name is Lanza Xu and I was originally a fitness coach. Two years ago, martial arts gradually rose. I was interested in martial arts, so I tried my best to get a book on Yellow Level techniques. I started to practice slowly by myself." "However, because I started toote and there was no one to guide me, my progress has been slow in thest two years. I only managed to reach the middle stage of the Yellow Level, and it will be hard for me to progress any further." "In the past six months, I have seen that the people in China were practicing martial arts. The trend even spread to Micovia, and many martial arts centers have opened. Therefore, I wanted to sign up to a martial arts center to learn martial arts formally." Chapter 2820 Chapter 2820 ? "I don''t have much talent and I''m not from a rich family. Of course, some good martial arts centers wouldn''t ept me. Therefore, I could only learn from a small martial arts center. I''ve spent tens of thousands of dors and practiced for months, but I still did not improve much." "I almost wanted to give up, but at that moment, a disciple from the center I go rmended liquid medicine. He told me I would improve faster if I took it. It would not be a problem for me to rise to the ck Level in three months." "Originally, I didn''t believe him. However, he said that this liquid medicine was from Duke Martial Arts Academy and it was a special liquid medicine used by the elite students. During that period, news of the rapid progress of Duke Martial Arts Academy had spread, so I believed him." "Therefore, I bought a bottle. Following the guidance of the disciple, I took some of it each time I practiced. In the beginning, the liquid medicine was indeed effective. My training speed was much faster than before. In less than a month, I made it to thete stage of the Yellow Level." "I was happy to see my rapid progress, so I increased the amount of medicine I took. I didn''t expect that my cultivation speed would slow down and my body would be weaker. At first, I thought it was because I had practiced too much and was tired, so I took a rest for a while. However, there was no sign of recovery in my body, and my body was getting weaker. I went to many hospitals, but there was no result. Finally, I came to Mr. Liang." "Duke Martial Arts Academy?" Fade could not help but narrow his eyes when he heard that name again. He then looked at the other patients and asked, "What happened to all of you?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Right then, many patients looked at Lanza and then spoke up. "I lost my job recently. I heard that martial arts was gaining poprity, so I wanted to change jobs to earn more money. However, I did not have any basics, and my progress was slow. Hence, someone rmended that liquid medicine to me. They also told me that it''s from Duke Martial Arts Academy." "My son did not manage to enter Duke Martial Arts Academy, so I bought the liquid medicine from the ck market to help him improve his strength." "A friend rmended it to me. He said that one of his friends rmended it to him. The effect is good." "It''s all rted to that liquid medicine?" Fade understood what had happened. At that moment, Ogen, who was on the side, became angry. He red at the patients and asked, "Why didn''t you say it when I asked you before? Would you rather die from hiding it?" After being yelled at by Ogen, many patients lowered their heads. "Mr. Liang, it''s not that I didn''t want to tell you. The seller said that the liquid medicine came from Duke Martial Arts Academy illegally. If things get out of hand, we buyers will have to take responsibility for the matter once the issue arises." "Yes, yes, that''s what they told me too. Moreover, Micovia is strict in this aspect. Once they find out, there will be a huge fine. I don''t have any money, so I don''t dare to say it casually." "I did not know it was the liquid medicine at the beginning. I thought that I was just unwell, so I did not think much about it." "You!" Ogen was so angry that his eyes turned red. Fade asked calmly, "I have to figure out theposition of the liquid before I can make a cure. Take out the rest of the liquid. I want to analyze it." "Dr. Chen, I have some medicine with me. It''s here." While he spoke, someone took out a small bottle and handed it to Fade. Fade took the bottle and continued to say, "And how did you buy the medicine? You''d better tell us who the seller is. Only then can we investigate and get to the bottom of this matter." However, after hearing this, many people lowered their heads and looked a little embarrassed. Seeing this, Ogen was anxious, and he lectured them, "Dr. Chen asked you who the seller is. It''s for your own good. Aren''t you willing?" "Mr. Liang, l-I''m only amoner. Those who sell the medicine are all big shots. I can''t afford to offend them!" "When they sold me the medicine, they said that if I told others who they were, they would kill my family." "I still want to stay in Newsbery. I don''t dare to offend those people." "How can you guys behave like this?" Ogen was fuming with anger. On the side, Fade pulled Ogen back and gave him aforting look. He knew very well that these people didn''t want to get into any trouble with those who sold them the medicine. Therefore, he was not going to force them. Instead, he said, "You don''t need to disclose the seller''s identity, nor do you need to report to the police. You only need to disclose some of the information that you can to me, and I will take care of the rest." Content belongs to "But..." Someone was still hesitating. However, some people gritted their teeth and agreed. "Dr. Chen, I''ll do as you say. I don''t want them harming anyone anymore." With someone taking the lead, many other patients agreed. Fade nodded and told the apprentices to prepare some paper and pen for the patients to leave messages. Then, he went to the back room of the medical center with the liquid medicine, preparing to analyze itsposition. Ogen also entered. He looked at Fade with some concern and said, "Fade, you have done your best to treat them. However, now, you have to take the risk and provoke the drug seller organization. I am worried about you..." Fade understood Ogen''s worries. He smiled and said, "Mr. Liang, I am not worried about those drug sellers. Instead, they should be worried about provoking me." "Besides, I can''t watch my own people getting hurt like this." "Alright, but Fade, you should still be careful." Ogen nodded as he spoke sincerely. He didn''t know much about martial arts, but he had seen the news about Fade recently. He also knew that Fade was now the world''s top martial artist with mighty power. Then, Fade began to analyze the contents of the liquid medicine. His analysis was simple. He did not need to use anyplicated high-tech instruments. He only needed to take out a drop of the liquid medicine, sniff it, and taste it. Then, he could identify the composition of the medicine. f After a simple analysis of sniffing and tasting, Fade''s face darkened and his expression turned cold. "What a vicious thing!" "Fade, what''s the matter? Did you find out anything?" Ogen asked hurriedly. Fade nodded and said, "There is a kind of herb called Blood Poison Grass in the liquid." "Blood Poison Grass is a poison that is especially harmful to a martial artist. It can destroy a martial artist''s positive energy, causing its cirction to slow down and force their bodies to make up using their vitality. They will grow weaker and die eventually." Chapter 2821 Chapter 2821 ? "How vicious!" Ogen gritted his teeth and said, "Can you make an antidote for it?" Fade responded solemnly, "Yes, but I''m afraid we can''t use it now." "Howe?" Ogen asked. Fade said, "Blood Poison Grass is very poisonous and effective against martial artists. However, it is also rare. It is hard to find them under normal circumstances, so there has been no extensive harm." "Because Blood Poison Grass is rare, the antidote for it, the Seven Star Earth Grass, is even rarer. Therefore, if we can''t find a sufficient amount of the Seven Star Earth Grass, there is no way to cure it." "What can we do now?" Ogen was anxious. Fade hurriedlyforted him, "Mr. Liang, don''t worry too much. Although it''s difficult to find the Seven-Star Grass for the time being, using other medicines with simr functions to rece it can still dy the illness." "Really?" Ogen said in surprise. Fade nodded and said, "It''s true. I''ll give you a prescription. Mr. Liang, you can send someone to collect the ingredients immediately. I''ll make the medicine to help with the disease." "That''s great." Ogen''s face was filled with joy. Fade quickly wrote down the prescription and handed it to him. Ogen immediately sent people to collect the ingredients. As the main Chinese herb supplier in Micovia, it did not take long for the Liang family to gather all the ingredients written in the prescription. Fade immediately began to boil the ingredients in arge pot and then handed out the medicine to the patients at the center. In less than half an hour, the patients'' physical condition had improved. They were all grateful to Fade. After the patients left, Fade could finally take a break. Ogen immediately sent people to prepare some wine and food to wee him. After dinner, Ogen intended to let Fade rest. However, Fade remembered the information provided by the patients during the day, so he asked, "Mr. Liang, have you sorted out the information given by the patients? Is there any clue from it?" Speaking of this, Ogen lowered his head and sighed, "Fade, the information is almost sorted out. More than twenty patients have mentioned an organization called the ck Hand Gospel. They have gotten the medicine from various channels sold by them." "What is the ck Hand Gospel? Are they powerful?" Fade asked. Ogen nodded and said, "The ck Hand Gospel is thergest gang in the underground world of Newsbery. There are close to 20,000 people in the organization and more than 1,000 core members. They gather in the rust area of the northeastern corner of Newsbery and do all kinds of illegal business, such as fighting, kidnapping, drug trafficking, and even killing." "Moreover, in the past two years, martial arts has been on the rise. The ck Hand Gospel roped in many martial artists to train their members to increase their strength. They have taken in all the small gangs in Newsbery. Now, they are considered thergest gang here." After hearing this, Fade did not care much. He ate a mouthful of food and said lightly, "Mr. Liang, find someone you know to guide me. I''ll go and take a look tonight." "What?!" Ogen was shocked and quickly said, "Fade, this is uneptable. It''s too dangerous. We can''t afford to offend the ck Hand Gospel." Fade smiled and said, "Mr. Liang, don''t forget that I''m not only a doctor, but also a martial artist. It''s no big deal for me to deal with these kinds of underground gangs. I have killed many of them before." Ogen was still worried. "Fade, I know that you are very powerful, but we are in Micovia. The gangs here are different from those in your home country. They are much more arrogant and reckless. Moreover, they have guns. Even if you are strong, it is dangerous when faced with so many guns!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Guns?" Fade raised his eyebrows. He was not bothered by guns.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Not to mention that he had already reached the Physical Refine Realm. Even if he was still at the Half-Lord Level, ordinary firearms were no threat to him. He could take any missiles to any part of his body. Even modern thermal weapons, except nuclear bombs, no longer pose any threat to him. However, Ogen did not believe this. Fade did not exin anymore. He agreed, "Mr. Liang, I understand. I''ll be careful." "But..." Ogen was still worried. Fade interrupted him, "Mr. Liang, I''m just going to investigate the situation to find out about the source of the medicine. I won''t do anything reckless." "Besides, if the root cause of the medicine supply is not removed, more and more patients wille. Mr. Liang, are you really willing to see so many of our people suffer?" "I guess not." Ogen sighed and finally said, ''TH ask Jadiel to go with you tonight. He is very familiar with that ce. You two must be careful." Fade nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Liang. I wille back safely." After dinner and a short rest, the sky darkened. Fade and Jadiel, the guide, left Chinatown and headed for the rust area in the northeastern corner of Newsbery. The so-called rust area was actually a decaying industrial zone. After the people left, various factory machinery were left unattended. This led to them rusting over time, forming an unmanaged zone, which was then called the rust area. Deserted areas that were left unmanaged would naturally be a ce where idlers and gang members would gather. The headquarters of the ck Hand Gospel was in the rust area. Moreover, after more than ten years of operation, could be said that they managed to run their headquarters in an imprable manner. The security was tight with multiple guards, and everyone had to undergo strict inspections when they entered and exited. Some people even guarded up in the air. Even ordinary police officers would not want to enter into the headquarters of the ck Hand Gospel. Only by dispatching troops on arge scale could they be wiped out. However, due to various reasons, the government of Micovia and Newsbery had always ignored the ck Hand Gospel. They had not cleaned it up, which allowed them to develop to such a scale. It was difficult to control them now. Jadiel took Fade to the outskirts of the rust area and handed a detailed, hand-drawn map to him. Then, Fade asked Jadiel to return. After confirming the direction ording to the map, Fade moved swiftly like a shadow amid various factories and machines. At this moment, at the core base camp of the ck Hand Gospel''s headquarters. A bald, tan-skinned man with tattoos all over his body sat on a huge metal chair. He held a tremendous modified pistol and listened to the reports of his subordinates sternly. He was the boss of the ck Hand Gospel, Forrester, nicknamed ck Iron. Chapter 2822 Chapter 2822 ? "How are the sales of the liquid medicine recently?" ck Iron asked. Immediately, someone looked through the data and replied, "Boss, in the past half a month, the amount of the medicine has begun to decline. Each month, it''s about 8,000 doses." "So little?" ck Iron frowned with dissatisfaction. The subordinate quickly exined, "Boss, although martial arts is prevalent, not many would take it up." "Furthermore, the first batch of people who used the liquid medicine started to have side effects. Therefore, very few people bought the medicine when rumors started to spread." "That was quick." ck Iron was a little surprised. At that moment, a sexy woman with blonde hair appeared next to him. The woman was beautiful and seductive, but the people present did not dare to stare at her. They quickly lowered their heads and looked away. "The time hase to start recycling," the beautiful woman said. The subordinate did not say anything but looked at ck Iron. ck Iron said in a deep voice, "Since Miss Melisa has given the order, why are you still hesitating? Hurry up and take action." "Yes, Boss!" The subordinate immediately nodded, but he did not leave immediately. "What''s the matter? Is there anything else?" ck Iron asked when he saw this. The subordinate hesitated for a moment before saying, "Boss, we have encountered some obstacles with our work in Chinatown." "Oh? What happened?" ck Iron''s expression darkened. The beautiful woman on the side, Melisa, spoke as her expression changed slightly, "The Chinese people in Chinatown are one of our goals. They are very eager to learn martial arts and are quite rich. There shouldn''t be any problems." Upon hearing this, the subordinate''s face fell, and his expression became a little ugly. Seeing this, ck Iron shouted, "What has happened? Tell me!" The subordinate did not dare to hide the truth. "Boss, the Chinese people in Chinatown are our biggest clients. In the beginning, the sale of the medicine was great." "However, recently, after the first batch of people had side effects, they went for treatment at the major hospitals, and also to a traditional Chinese medicine center called Sincere Medicine Center in Chinatown. Mr. Liang of the traditional Chinese medicine center seems to have be a little suspicious." "Our sales on the streets of Chinatown have decreased significantly. Moreover, the people there are in everything together. It won''t be that easy for us to recycle it." "Furthermore, I heard from my subordinate that recently, Sincere Medicine Center had invited a doctor from China to investigate the problem of the side effects." Hearing this, ck Iron mmed his palm on the armrest. Immediately, the metal made a loud noise. "They are just a group of Chinese people. Can''t you deal with them?" "Send someone to cause trouble at that traditional Chinese medicine center. If that doctores looking for us, tie him up! I don''t believe that they dare to oppose the ck Hand Gospel." "If you can''t even handle such a small matter, why do I still need you?!" ck Iron shouted angrily. The subordinate quickly said, "Yes, Boss. I''ll do it right away." "All of you, leave!" ck Iron waved his hand. Immediately, his men bowed their heads and left. In therge metal factory, only ck Iron and Melisa were left. ck Iron looked at her and stood up from his seat, wanting to impress her. "Miss Melisa, please have a seat." Melisa did not hide the disgust in her eyes and waved her hand, "There''s no need." "What''s the matter? Say it!" When ck Iron heard this, he rubbed his hands and said tentatively, Miss Melisa, I have done so much for the academy. Could you report to the principal and ask him for a bottle of real liquid medicine? My strength has recently reached a bottleneck." Hearing this, she smiled unexpectedly. She looked at him from head to toe and said, "Have you started to learn martial arts? Didn''t you say that training in martial arts was useless, and that it wouldn''t be as good as your gunfire?" He smiled apologetically and said, "That''s because I was ignorant and did not know how powerful a real martial artist could be." "Ever since I saw the miraculous sight of you blocking bullets with your bare hands, I knew that I was wrong. Therefore, I startedThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. n¨§t practicing martial arts. It''s just that recently, I''ve gotten stuck at thete stage of the ck Level, and it is hard for me to improve" "Thete stage of the ck Level, huh? Not bad." Melisa smiled. ck Iron smiled and said, "I can''t bepared with you, Miss Melisa. You are at thete stage of the Earth Level." "It''s good that you know it." She snorted, stomped her feet, and then said, "It''s not that I don''t want to give you the medicine, but you have to contribute." "You have to know that selling the drugs is the first step. The real key is recycling themter. I''ll give you a week. If you can collect more than 500 people, I''ll go back to the academy and apply for the real medicine from the principal." "Really? That''s great. Thank you so much. Miss Melisa." He quickly thanked her. She snorted and said faintly, "The prerequisite requirement is to recruit personnel. Do you understand?" He nodded repeatedly. "I understand. I willplete the task for sure." "Great. I''m d you''re clear on that," she said and then stepped away. "This d*mned ce is too dirty. I have to go back." "I''ll see you off." ck Iron came over in a hurry. However, at that moment, a faint voice suddenly sounded, "Are you leaving so soon?" In an instant, ck Iron and Melisa''s expressions changed at the same time. ck Iron rushed back to his metal chair, picked up the modified gun, and aimed it at the source of the sound. Melisa''s eyes sank, and her invisible positive energy began to radiate, ready to fight at any time. "Who is it? Come out!" ck Iron shouted. The other party had no intention to hide, so he came out directly from the shadows. ck Iron and Melisa immediately saw the appearance of the person in front of them. It was a young, ordinary-looking Chinese man with a thin figure. He put his hands in his pockets and he didn''t look particrly special. However, since the other party could soundlessly infiltrate the ck Hand Gospel''s headquarters, it meant that he was definitely not ordinary. "Who are you? What do you want?" The modified gun in ck Iron''s hand quietly changed its direction and aimed at the thin, weak-looking Chinese man in front of him. Melisa gathered her positive energy and was ready to attack. Meanwhile, Fade remained rxed in the face of them bing agitated. Instead, he took the initiative to walk towards them and unceremoniously sat on the metal chair. Then, he crossed his legs and looked at the two people in front of him. "Don''t be so nervous. I am only here to ask you a few questions." He sat on the chair and looked at the two very nervous people with a smile. Chapter 2823 Chapter 2823 ? Seeing Fade''s rxed expression, ck Iron was a little stunned. He turned his head to look at Melisa, questioning her with his eyes. At that moment, she was also looking solemnly at Fade, who sat on the chair. This man, who was able to enter without her, someone who was at thete stage of the Earth level, knowing. He was no ordinary person. With that, she thought of using ck Iron to test the waters for her. Therefore, when she saw him casting an inquiring look at her, she nodded gently. He understood and his expression suddenly changed. He raised his right hand, raised the modified gun in his hand, aimed it at Fade, and fired it. With a loud noise, a cloud of dust rose from the gun. There was no sound from the other side. It seemed that the other party was shocked by ck Iron''s unexpected gunshot. "He''s done for!" A hint of joy appeared on ck Iron''s face, and he was about to step forward. However, at that moment, he saw the panicked look on Melisa''s face. She quickly retreated and was even ready to escape. "Miss Melisa..." ck Iron just opened his mouth to ask. Right then, a man''s voice rang out. "Why are you in such a hurry to escape?" As soon as the voice fell, Melisa, who had just wanted to rush out, seemed to have been blocked by an invisible wall. The exit was in front of her, but she could not go through it. She tried with all her might, and even her face turned red, but she could not go any further. When she was struggling, her body seemed to be pinched by an invisible hand. She was lifted into the air and then mmed to the ground in front of Fade. Such a scenepletely stunned ck Iron, who had just fired the gun. His face was filled with astonishment. He did not even notice Melisa, whose dress became messy and revealed a lot of her skin beneath it, at that moment. He looked at the ordinary man, who sat still on the metal chair, feeling dizzy. Didn''t he shoot him just now? Why was he not injured at all? Did he miss the target? They were less than ten meters apart, so how could he miss? What he did not know was that Fade let out a sigh of relief at the moment when ck Iron shot. Then, the bullet ck Iron shot directly was directly hit in the air by Fade''s energy, and it burst instantly. It was because of this scene that Melisa realized how terrifying the man in front of her was. Therefore, she immediately turned and fled. However, unfortunately, she still underestimated Fade''s strength and was caught by him. Presently, sheid in front of him in a very sorry state. "You...What..." ck Iron looked at Fade and his voice trembled a little. Fade nced at him. Without saying another word, he lightly pointed his finger forward. Bang! A bloody hole appeared between ck Iron''s eyebrows. The sturdy body of ck Iron crashed to the ground heavily; he was dead. After killing ck Iron decisively, the panic on Melisa''s face increased. Fade''s eyes fell on the charming woman, and he asked, "Now, are you willing to say it?" Her eyes flickered slightly and she whispered, "I-1 don''t know much. ck Iron was the real mastermind." Hearing this, he shook his head and sighed in disappointment, "You have seen my strength." "Despite this, you still tried to trick me. It shows just how foolish you are." "I don''t like people who are not smart enough!" In an instant, her delicate body trembled and her expression became horrified. She quickly kneeled and said, "I''m sorry, I was wrong. I''ll tell you everything you want to know." "First, introduce yourself!" Fade looked at her and ordered. She raised her head and her voice trembled because of fear, "My name is Melisa. I''m the head of the logistics division of Duke Martial Arts Academy." "Duke Martial Arts Academy!" Hearing that name again, Fade looked at her with narrowed eyes. Then, he asked, "Let''s talk about your business with the ck Hand Gospel and about that liquid medicine!" "Uh, this..." Melisa paused for a moment but did not dare to dy any longer.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "That liquid medicine was developed by Duke Martial Arts Academy and is privately sold to the ck Hand Gospel to the martial artists outside to earn extra money. They are our partners." Fade asked in a deep voice, "Just to earn some extra money?" "Yes." She wanted to nod, but when she saw his fierce eyes, her heart suddenly jumped and she felt a chill in her heart. She immediately changed her words, "No, it''s not ne to earn some extra money. There is another purpose." "What purpose is that?" He asked. She responded, "1-1 don''t know." "You don''t know?" He raised his eyebrows. She was so scared that she trembled and hurriedly exined, "I really don''t know. I only know that the medicine has side effects. If you take a little more, it will be harmful to the human body. However, I don''t know what the academy wants to do exactly." "Then who knows?" He asked. Melisa answered, "Mr. Jordence should know. He is in charge of the whole thing." "Jordence, the principal!" Fade remembered this name. Then, he continued to ask, "Just now, you mentioned recycling the people who took the medicine. What does this mean, and for what?" She exined, "It''s to gather the people who have had side effects after taking it and transport them somewhere else. The principal said they would be useful, but I am not qualified to know the reason." "Do you know the ce where they are kept?" He asked. She nodded and replied, "Yes." "Very well. Take me there!" He stood up from the metal chair. Then, they turned into shadows and disappeared into the night in the rust area. Two hourster, they arrived at a hidden private dock. They could see many fully armed guards patrolling around the dock at night. Moreover, Fade had secretly sensed the energy of martial arts from these people. As they waited, trucks came in from time to time. After a round of checking, the trucks entered the dock. The trucks pulled over and opened the door. Many weak people came out of the car one after another. Fade looked at their weak and sick appearance and could immediately tell that they were the people whom Melisa had mentioned earlier. Not long after they arrived, the sick people entered a house converted from a container under the urging guards. Some of them seemed to want to leave, but their weak bodies could not support them at all. They were knocked to the ground by the guards and then thrown into the container room like corpses. Chapter 2824 Chapter 2824 ? Around eight cars drove out one after another, sending about 200 people into the containers. It was as if they hadpleted their task. The number of guards shrank as some guards left, leaving only some near the container. Seeing this, Fade looked at Melisa, who was next to him, and asked, "Why the need to gather these people and arrange them here?" She replied, "I don''t know what they are doing, but as far as I know, they should be transported to other ces. However, there are not enough people now. The principal wanted to gather more people and arrange for a boat to take them away from the dock." "Boat?" He narrowed his eyes, thinking about something. However, he could not think of a possibility. He did not want to waste any more time and rushed straight towards the container room. Just then, a string of noises echoed by the dock. In less than three minutes, Fade came back without any injuries on his body, as if he just went out for a walk. Meanwhile, all the fully armed guards fell to the ground. It was unknown if they were alive or dead. As for the people in the containers, they were all released by Fade. Melisa saw this scene and looked at him again, more terrified of him now. She knew very well that the guards on the pier were at least ck Level martial artists, and there were at least 20 guards there earlier. However, Fade took them out in no more than three minutes. The strength of this man was beyond her imagination. "Could it be that he''s a Heaven Level martial artist? However, why would a Chinese Heaven Level martial artist appear here and ruin the affairs of Duke Martial Arts Academy?" For some time, countless questions emerged in her mind, but she could not think of an answer. Fade ignored the shock and doubts showing on Melisa''s face, turned around, and said, "Apany me to Duke Martial Arts Academy tomorrow." "But..." She heard his words and her expression instantly darkened. The academy would find out that the ck Hand Gospel''s boss, ck Iron, was dead and about the situation on the pier the next day for sure. Moreover, she would be seen as a traitor for disappearing and being with an outsider. She was afraid that there would be only one ending for her. Thinking of Mr. Jordence, who was at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level, Melisa could feel her legs giving in. She said to Fade with a trembling voice, "C-Can I not go? If the principal finds out that I betrayed him, he will kill me." He did not look back but said coldly, "You are worried that your principal will kill you tomorrow, but not me killing you now?" As soon as she heard this, she froze and felt a chill in her heart. She did not dare to say anything as she bit her lip and said, "I''ll go with you." "Smart." He said faintly, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go back to rest." She gave up on running away and caught up with him. Fade and Melisa returned to Sincere Medical Center in Chinatown. Although it was alreadyte at night, Ogen, who had been worried, still had not slept. He sat in the medical center and waited for Fade. When he saw Fade''s return, he immediately greeted him excitedly. "Fade, you''re back! Did you encounter any danger?" However, when he saw Fade with a beautiful woman in disheveled clothes, he gave them a funny look. "Fade, who is this?" Seeing this, Fade immediately knew that Ogen had misunderstood, so he exined, "Her name is Melisa, and she''s rted to the medicine incident. I need to use her to deal with the follow-up matters, sol brought her back." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Ogen''s expression suddenly became serious. He looked at Melisa and then ordered his subordinate, "Arrange for more people to guard her. Don''t sleep tonight and keep an eye on her." Fade wanted to tell Ogen that he had secretly used his positive energy to mark Melisa so that she could not escape. However, Ogen was being kind, so he decided not to say more. After a night''s rest, a group of people gathered at the entrance of Sincere Medicine Center early that morning. There were more peoplepared to the afternoon a day ago. There were even quite a few foreigners among them. After questioning them, Fade understood that the news of the effectiveness of his prescription had spread. Therefore, more and more patients, and even foreign patients who knew the situation, came to the medical center to give it a try. There was still some leftover medicine that Fade brewed the day before, and he had left them with the prescription. Hence, he did not need to deal with the matter personally. After breakfast, he greeted Ogen and then went out with Melisa. Originally, Fade wanted to go directly to Duke Martial Arts Academy, but halfway there, Melisa stopped him, "Wait a minute!" "What''s the matter?" He frowned and looked over. She immediately said, "I can''t go to the academy like this. I need to change my clothes." "Change your clothes?" He frowned and felt that it was ridiculous. She exined as she gesticted. "Not just any ordinary clothes. I have to change into a gown." "Today is the opening day of Duke Martial Arts Academy, and many visitors will be there. The pret and the academy''s higher management will attend too. We have a banquet at noon that requires us to be in formal attire." ContentN?velDrama.Org owns this text. belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Opening day?" He paused and thought for a moment. He felt that it was a good coincidence. After all, his original idea was to break in with her. However, now, with the cover of the opening day, it would be convenient for him to enter directly. Therefore, Fade nodded and said to Melisa, "Then let''s go to the store." Soon, they arrived at the store. She went in to choose suitable attire. All women loved shopping. Even Melisa, who was a hostage and whose life or death was uncertain, spent an hour and a half selecting clothes. Finally, under Fade''s threatening gaze, she had to end her shopping session with a gown and some essories. He also changed into a suit. Because of the dy, they made it to the academy only by noon. Fade intended to go in with Melisa. As soon as he arrived at the door, some students recognized her and surrounded her immediately. It seemed that this beautiful and generous head of the logistics department was quite popr among the students. Seeing this, Fade gave up the idea of going in with Melisa in case he attracted other people''s attention. Therefore, he secretly told her to go in first. He would find her after he went in alone. With his ability, he was not worried that Melisa would escape or tip him off. She felt his telepathic ability and was shocked again. She nodded slightly in his direction and then entered the academy, surrounded by the students. Chapter 2825 Chapter 2825 ? Seeing this, Fade deliberately wandered around outside the academy for a while before entering. At that moment, at the entrance of the academy gate, someone called out to him, "Brother Chen, is that you?" Hearing the voice, Fade turned his head and looked over. Then, he saw a short-haired girl with big eyes walking towards him with a smile. Behind her was a slim and chic girl who looked to be about 26 or 27 years old. After a slight pause, he recognized her. It was Thalia, who had been sitting next to him on the flight. "Thalia!" He smiled and greeted her. The slim woman behind Thalia frowned and followed behind her. She looked at Fade from head to toe and then asked, "Thalia, who is this?" Thalia hurriedly introduced, "Yannis, this is Fade Chen. I call him Brother Chen. He''s a friend I met on the ne." Then, Thalia introduced Yannis to Fade, "Brother Chen, this is my cousin, Yannis Xie." At that moment, Yannis seemed to have thought of something. She looked at Fade again and asked, "Was he the one on the ne who asked you not to apply to Duke Martial Arts Academy?" "Well..." Thalia''s expression changed, and then she exined, "Yannis, Brother Chen just said that I have to think it over. He did not say that I should not go to Duke Martial Arts Academy" Yannis frowned and said, "Don''t make excuses for him. He tricked you. Otherwise, you would have signed up yesterday and wouldn''t need to drag me with you to visit the academy." Seeing that her cousin had seen through her intentions, Thalia no longer tried to conceal her feelings. "Yannis, Brother Chen''s words make sense. I don''t know much about Duke Martial Arts Academy. I want to investigate carefully and look at the situation, then sign up. It is much safer!" "Duke Martial Arts Academy has been famous in Micovia for a long time. The first batch of graduates are working inrgepanies and martial arts organizations as talented personnel. What''s there to investigate?" "Besides, there are more and more people who know about Duke Martial Arts Academy, and more people areing from other countries to register here. If you continue to drag the matter, I''m afraid that when the timees, you won''t even have the chance to sign up." "You have to know that it is not easy for you to have the chance to sign up to this academy. It''s because I have worked hard to find a friend to help. He is a teacher of this academy, and it took him a lot of effort to help you." Yannis spoke with dissatisfaction. Thalia quicklyforted her cousin, "Yannis, I know it has been hard for you, but it''s just for a day. It''s not that serious." "Hmph, you''re still not aware of the situation," Yannis said discontentedly. Soon after, a bell rang, and she said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s hurry up and enter. Later, I''ll take you to find my friend. Don''t dy any longer. You must sign up to this academy today." "Yannis, I..." Thalia still wanted to say something, but her cousin did not give her a chance. She pulled Thalia directly into the academy. Seeing this, Thalia waved to Fade and said, "Brother Chen, see youter." Seeing this, he thought of what had happened a day ago and advised her, "You should consider again and not make any rash decisions." "I..." She was a little surprised. She did not expect that he would still try to persuade her at this moment. However, Yannis was furious. She stopped, red at Fade, and snapped, "Mr. Chen, I don''t care what your purpose is nor your intentions for ndering Duke Martial Arts Academy, but Thalia is my cousin. You''d better stay away from her. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." He nced at her. He had no intention of arguing with her at all. "Idiot!" After saying that, he directly stepped into the academy. "You!" Yannis had always been known as an angel by her friends and colleagues. However, at that moment she had been scolded by someone she looked down on. She immediately burned with anger and almost wanted to rush over to beat Fade up. However, he was fast, and he had already walked into the academy. "Uneducated, low ss people." Yannis gritted her teeth and cursed. Hearing this, Thalia frowned, wanting to say something. However, when she saw her cousin''s angry expression, she immediately swallowed her words. Fade mingled with the crowd and wandered around the academy. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, but he released his energy to find out more about the academy. After he walked around, he had almost figured out the situation in Duke Martial Arts Academy. After the situation was clear, he was ready to follow the crowd into the main teaching building. Suddenly, his energy fluctuated. In an instant, Fade''s expression changed and he broke away from the crowd. Like a phantom, he quietly disappeared and walked towards a remote corner of the academy. At the same time, under the guidance of her cousin, Thalia also entered the main teaching building. As soon as she walked in, she met a group of students in uniforms. They were greeting a fat local man in his forties. Most were students from her flight, including Yozell, who had tried to fight with Fade on the flight. Compared to his sorry state on the ne, Yozell was in Duke Martial Arts Academy''s uniform. He had a proud smile on his face. He saw Thalia, so he took the initiative to walk over to her and said, "Thalia, why are you here? Did you listen to that guy''s nonsense and not sign up? Do you regret it now?" She frowned and asked in a slightly dissatisfied voice, "Yozell, does it have anything to do with you whether I register or not?" "Thalia, you might not even be able to register now," he stated. She still wanted to say something, but at that moment, Yannis walked towards the man leading the group with a smile on her face. Presently, Yannis'' previously cool appearance hadpletely changed. She approached the man and spoke in a charming voice, "Rowett, long time no see." As she spoke, she stuck close to the man''s body, ignoring the possibility of their skin touching.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Thalia was stunned by such a scene. She knew that her cousin was particr with men and had rejected the confessions of many outstanding men. She didn''t even bother to speak to them. However, she was behaving this way in front of a plump man, who looked over forty years old. Her tall and beautiful cousins took the initiative to stick her body close to another man, and she even wore a charming smile on her face. "Yannis..." Thalia cried out, wanting to say something. Chapter 2826 Chapter 2826 ? At that moment, Yannis took the man''s arm and introduced him with a smile on her face, "Thalia, this is my friend, Rowette. Thanks to him, you can enroll in Duke Martial Arts Academy"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Rowette, this is my cousin, Thalia. There were some dys yesterday due to some matters, and I could not sign her up yesterday. Could you do me a favor and sign her up?" Yannis asked in a sweet voice. Her body was pressing against Rowette as she showed a weak appearance. Rowette dly held Yannis in his arms and looked at Thalia. His gaze swept over Thalia from head to toe without any hesitation. Finally, he nodded his head in satisfaction and softly said, "Not bad!" "Don''t worry about registration matters. I''ll take her to register once the banquet is over," he said. Hearing this, Yannis was overjoyed. Quickly, she said to her cousin, "Thalia, thank Rowette quickly." "T-Thank you, Mr. Rowette!" Although she felt a little ufortable under Rowette''s gaze, Thalia held back her feelings and thanked him. Yannis hugged Rowette and kissed him in public, smiling the whole time. His interest was instantly piqued. He could not be bothered about the new students anymore. He immediately instructed, "I have some matters to attend to. Help yourselves." After that, he whispered something to Yannis. She smiled sweetly and then said to Thalia, "I have something to talk to Rowette about. You can walk around the academy yourself." After that, the two left intimately. Thalia did not expect such a thing to happen at all. She was stunned and did not know what to do. Among the freshmen, quite a few of them had already started discussing in low voices. "So this is how Thalia could enter into the academy!" "She sold out her own cousin in exchange for a chance to enter the school. What a disgrace!" "How can she stand a man like Rowette? I almost vomited." "Forget it. Some of us have unique tastes!" Hearing these discussions, Thalia suddenly became angry and embarrassed. She wanted to say something. Her mouth moved, but she did not know how to refute them. On the contrary, Yozell stared at the group of people and snorted, "Shut up! What a group of idiots." "Yozell, what did you say?!" "Yozell, did you really think that you are our boss just because you are a captain?" Some people were dissatisfied. Yozell red back at them and argued, "You can''t judge a book by its cover. Don''t you know who Rowette is?" "Don''t underestimate the fact that he''s only at the middle stage of the ck Level. His father, Francies, is the Head Teacher and also the assistant dean of the academy." "Just knowing him is enough for you to achieve sess." The others could not help but feel surprised when they heard what Yozell said. "For real? Rowette has such a strong background?" "The assistant dean, Mr. Francies, is his father? Is he that powerful?" "In that case, Thalia''s cousin must be on her way to sess." Of course, some people still looked disdainful. "So what if he has such a great background? He''s just a useless piece of trash." "We are here to study martial arts. In the path of martial arts, what we rely on are ourselves and our strength. To have to rely on others and connections ispletely unorthodox." "Rowette is old enough to be her father. What kind of love is there between the two? I''m going to throw up!" "I''m here at Duke Martial Arts Academy to study martial arts. I don''t have the mood to care about such gossip." Yozell did not pay attention to these arguments. Instead, he squeezed out a smile, approached Thalia, and said, "Thalia, what I said just now was just a joke. Don''t mind it. If you had told me earlier that your cousin knew Rowette, then the incident yesterday would not have happened." She looked at Yozell trying to curry favor with her and felt sick for no reason. He had been mocking her earlier. In the end, because her cousin was acquainted with the great figures of the academy, his expression immediately changed. He was like a chameleon. "You all should go ahead with your ns. I''ll explore myself." Thalia did not want to talk to Yozell anymore, so she turned around and left. Half an hourter, she received a call from her cousin. When she returned to the main building, she saw her cousin tidying up her clothes. Although her cousin tried her best to tidy up, Thalia could still see the mess of her clothes. She even saw Yannis'' torn underwear. In such a situation, although Thalia was young, she knew what had happened to her cousin. Instantly, her face turned red, and she said, "Yannis, y-you aren''t married yet. How can you and Rowette..." Hearing this, Yannis paused for a moment and then said, "Thalia, you''re not young anymore. It''s not a big deal. You have to remember that this is Micovia, not China. Don''t be so old fashioned." "B-But..." Thalia still could not ept it. "But he is not suitable to be your boyfriend. He''s old and you''re young. Plus..." Yannis was stunned for a moment, then she narrowed her eyes and asked, "Why do age and appearance matter? What matters is Rowette''s status. He is the son of the assistant dean of Duke Martial Arts Academy, Francies. If he marries me, my status in the Micovia will rise by several levels." Content belongs to "B- But if you two were to get married, your feelings..." After all, Thalia was young. It was difficult for her to ept her cousin''s thinking. Yannis, however, did not take her seriously and retorted, "What feelings? Feelings are just thoughts at the moment. Benefits are what we should focus on." "Alright. Enough about this. I asked Rowette for two seats for the luncheon. Prepare yourself, and we''ll go." "Luncheon?" Thalia looked confused. Yannis said, "Today is the academy''s opening ceremony. Many cane and tour the campus, but not everyone can participate in the afternoon luncheon. You can only join if you have an extraordinary status or a close rtionship with Duke Martial Arts Academy." "The people who attend the luncheonter are all from noble families. It''s a good chance to get to know them." "Thalia, you''re quite beautiful. When you dress upter, try to make yourself look more energetic. Maybe you''ll be favored by someone, and you''ll achieve great sess." Yannis taught her cousin some experience. Thalia frowned and felt a little ufortable. "Yannis, I-1 don''t want to participate in the luncheonter." Yannis red at her and said, "You ??? don''t want to? Don''t you know how rare it is to have the chance to attend the luncheon? Some rich people spent one million dors to get a seat at the luncheon, but they were not given the opportunity. Now, you''re giving up on the opportunity that I''ve obtained with great difficulty." "Yannis, I..." Thalia was at a loss for words. Yannis advised, "Don''t be afraid. Just watch and learn. If you''re nervous, just speak less. It will be fine." Thalia could not resist her cousin''s persuasion, so she nodded and agreed. Yannis suddenly became excited. She pulled Thalia and said, "Your clothes are too conservative. Let''s go and change into a more suitable dress." Chapter 2827 Chapter 2827 ? Not long after, Thalia came out in a low, cut sleeveless gown. She was not used to having her fair skin exposed. She stretched out her right hand to cover her chest. Yannis saw this and pulled Thalia. She whispered, "What are you doing? You''re not revealing anything. Don''t be so embarrassed. It''s bad if the VIPs see you." "Yannis, I..." Thalia wanted to exin, but Yannis had already led her forward. Rowette was now in a suit and he stood at the entrance of the banquet hall. Despite the smart clothing, he still looked plump, and the suit looked like it was bursting at the seams. However, Rowette acted as if he was not aware of it. He nced at Yannis, then at Thalia greedily. "Rowette, can we enter?" Yannis looked at him with her face filled with excitement and anxiety. Hearing the voice, he looked away from Thalia, nodded at Yannis, and said, "I have reserved two seats for you." "That''s great, Rowette. Thank you so much." Yannis took the initiative to kiss him on the face excitedly. "Let''s enter!" He took out two invitations and handed them to the two girls. After they passed through the inspection, the three of them entered the hall together. The venue was not too big. There were only a dozen tables and fewer than a hundred people. However, judging from their attire, the people present were definitely not ordinary people. Yannis and Thalia even discovered some famous businessmen and celebrities among them. Yannis became even more excited. She almost could not help herself from wanting to rush forward to make friends with these famous people. However, Rowette brought the two of them to a nearby table, then said, "Your seats are here." "When the luncheon is about to start, be aware. Don''t act rashly. Those who are here are all honored guests. If you make any trouble and offend these honored guests, I won''t be able to protect you," he warned. Yannis nodded, saying, "Rowette, don''t worry. We won''t mess around. We''re happy to be here." "That''s good. Stay here. I''m going to wee some important guests with my father." Rowette turned and left. When the two of them sat down, Yannis could not wait to look around. Then, she took the initiative to talk to the nearby guests and exchanged business cards with them. Thalia did not like this kind of scene. She sat in her seat and drank water, feeling a little bored. At that moment, Fade appeared in her mind unconsciously. She muttered to herself, "Brother Chen is also at the academy. I wonder if he''s here to attend the banquet." When Yannis came back and heard Thalia''s mutters, she immediately snorted, and said disdainfully, "Nonsense. What qualifications does that guy have toe to the luncheon banquet? He''s just a poor guy from China. How can he attend such a party for upper-ss society in Micovia? What a joke." "Yannis, I... Thalia frowned slightly and tried to exin something. However, Yannis directly waved her hand and interrupted her, "You don''t have to say anything. Just forget about that kid''s words. Don''t dy any longer. When the banquet is over, register yourself at the school." "But Brother Chen said that Duke Martial Arts Academy..." Thalia could not help but think of Fade''s advice to her. Hearing this, Yannis frowned and said discontentedly, "Who does he think he is? What right does he have to evaluate Duke Martial Arts Academy?" However, right at that moment, Thalia''s expression suddenly changed, and she eximed, "Brother Chen!" "I told you to forget about that boy, but you..." Yannis red at her with dissatisfaction. Thalia pointed to the entrance, and she sounded excited as she said, "Yannis, Brother Chen is here for the luncheon." "How is that possible? He is not qualified to..." Yannis did not believe her. However, before she finished her words, she turned and looked at the entrance. She saw Fade in a suit, walking in with his phone in his hand. "How is this possible?" Yannis'' face was full of surprise. Like her, the group of new students were also shocked. Among them was Yozell, and they were acting as temporary waiters for the luncheon. "How did he entrer?" Yozell frowned. Then, he strode over and stopped in front of Fade. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Stop!" "Yes?" Fade paused, looked down, and found that the person standing in front of him was Yozell. He was surprised. "It''s you. What''s the matter?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Yozell frowned and said, "What are you doing in here?" Fade said, "I came in to attend the luncheon, of course." "Attend the luncheon? Are you qualified?" Yozell questioned. Fade raised his eyebrows and understood that Yozell was deliberatelying to make trouble, "Am I qualified? Does it have anything to do with you?" "Of course, it has something to do with me. This luncheon is an important event for the opening day of our academy. If you cause trouble here, will make you suffer." Yozell threatened sternly, "Please show your invitation. Otherwise, Kwill ask someone to drive you out Yannis and Thalia also saw this scene. Right then, Thalia could not help but worry about Fade, and she was angry at Yozell for deliberately finding fault with Fade. "Yozell is too narrow minded. He still bears grudges from what happened on the ne." Content belongs to Yannis looked at her cousin calmly and said, "Yozell is now a student of the academy. It''s normal for him to check his invitation." "But..." Thalia wanted to exin. However, Yannis did not give her a Bret chance to exin. She said, "Besides, don''t believe he is qualified to attend the luncheon. he ys any tricks, the academy will punish him severely. If that happens, it would be more seriouspared to his humiliation." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "After all, there are quite a few martial artists experts in Duke Martial Arts Academy." Hearing her cousin''s words, Thalia could not help but worry about Fade. However, at this moment, when faced with Yozell''s suspicion, Fade said lightly, "I have no invitation." "No invitation?" Yozell raised his eyebrows and then snapped, "Get out of here now! Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." While he spoke, his momentum began to surge. Seeing this, Fade frowned slightly and said in a cold voice, "I don''t have any invitation, but it does not mean that I can''te to this luncheon." "How dare you defend yourself at this stage?" Yozell snorted and waved his hand to the guards of the academy. Soon after, the guards arrived and asked, "What happened?" Yozell pointed at Fade and said, "He barged in here without an invitation. I''ve asked him to leave, but he does not want to leave." Chapter 2828 Chapter 2828 ? The guard''s face suddenly darkened. He looked at Fade and said, "Sir, if you don''t have an invitation, you can''t attend the luncheon. Please leave immediately." Fade said, "I''ll repeat myself. I don''t have an invitation, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t attend the luncheon." "How dare you quibble?!" Yozell sneered. The guard''s aura began to surge, and he was about to take action on Fade. Fade''s expression was still calm and he exined, "Someone left a seat for me. When she''s here, you''ll know." "Stop joking. How could someone leave a seat for you? You boarded the ne with us yesterday, and you''re from China. You know nothing about Duke Martial Arts Academy, yet today, you say that someone in the academy left a seat for you. Who do you think you''re trying to fool?" Yozellughed. The guard''s expression became gloomier. "Sir, please leave immediately." While he spoke, the guard came forward and reached out his hand, trying to pull Fade away by force. However, before they could get close to him, a burst of energy made the two guards bounce away. They stumbled and fell to the ground. Yozell''s expression darkened when he saw this scene. He immediately shouted, "Hey! How dare you attack the guards!" Hearing the shout, many people at the scene looked over. Coincidentally, Rowette passed by, and he heard Yozell''s voice. He could not help but ask, "What''s going on?" Seeing Rowette, Yozell immediately ttered him, saying, "Mr. Rowette, this guy barged into the luncheon with no invitation. The guards asked him to leave, but he did not want to. Instead, he attacked them." "What?" Rowette''s face darkened. He looked at Fade from head to toe and said arrogantly, "Get out of here and break one of your arms." In such a situation, Thalia, who had been paying attention to this situation, came rushing over. "Brother Chen." Yannis'' face fell and she could not help but chase after her. Hearing the sound, Fade turned his head and saw her. He was slightly stunned and then said with a chuckle, "Thalia, you are here too." "Brother Chen, you..." Thalia wanted to say something, but when the words came to her lips, she didn''t know what to do. At this moment, when Rowette saw Yannis and Thaliaing over at the same time, he frowned slightly and asked, "What happened?" Yannis quickly exined to him that Thalia had met Fade on the ne, and he persuaded her not to apply for Duke Martial Arts Academy. Hearing this, Rowette fell into a bad mood as he red at Fade. Then, he snorted and shouted in a deep voice, "Kid, my patience is limited. You''d better not let me do it myself or you''ll live to regret it." "Mr. Rowette, Mr. Chen did not mean it. Please give him another chance." Thalia turned to Rowette with a pleading look on her pretty face. Yannis quickly pulled her cousin to her side and said, "What are you doing? That fellow vited the rules, so he deserved to be punished." "But..." Thalia looked worried. Seeing this, Fade felt warm in his heart. He did not expect this youngdy who had only met him twice to be so kind. Therefore, he smiled at her and said, "Thalia, don''t worry, I''ll be fine." However, at this moment, Rowette''s expression darkened. His anger was on the verge of exploding. He felt that he was being ignored. Suddenly, he shouted coldly and released his positive energy, grabbing Fade with hisrge hand. "You ignorant fellow, do you have a death wish?" Seeing that Rowette had made his move, Yozell and the others grew excited. "He asked for it." "Mr. Rowette is a middle stage of the ck Level martial artist. Can he withstand a single blow from Mr. Rowette?" "I think he would not even be able to withstand half a blow. He''ll die for sure." "Does he not know where he is? How dare he behave so arrogantly! He deserves it!" Like them, Yannis also had a gloating look on her face. Only Thalia uttered a cry of surprise at the moment, and her pretty face was filled with worry. However, the following results shocked them all. Rowette''s attack was about to reach Fade. Fade''s eyes narrowed. He stomped his right foot lightly and shouted coldly, "Get lost!" In the blink of an Ine eye, a surge of energy exploded forth, striking Rowette''s body.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Rowettelet out a blood-curdling scream as his body was thrown backwards. He thennded on the ground, covered in scrapes and bruises. At this moment, the entire ce became quiet. Everyone was stupefied, not expecting this result at all. "H-How is this possible?" "How dare he attack Roweite!" "Mr. Rowette was sent flying with one blow. Could it be that he''s also a martial artist?" "Rowette, a middle stage of the ck Level martial artist, was sent flying it be that his sepet arta. Wa level is above that level? However, after a brief surprise, smug resentment followed. "He has some abilities in martial arts. No wonder he''s so arrogant!" "However, this is Duke Martial Arts Academy. Did he think that he could leave safely after attacking Rowette?" "If he had broken one of his arms, he could have made it out alive." "He''s a dead man for sure." Right then, Rowette, who had been heavily injured, got up from the ground. He red at Fade with resentment and gnashed his teeth in hatred. He waved his hand and shouted, "Guards, kill him!" In an instant, there were dozens of the academy''s guards surrounding Fade. Thalia''s face sank and all her excitement dissipated. Worried, she cried out, "Brother Chen." Fade looked at the guards who surrounded him and felt that it was ridiculous. He had wanted to attend this luncheon to explore the situation before dealing with the dean, Jordence. Unexpectedly, before the luncheon even began, he was confronted by Yozell and Rowette. "Forget it. was going to take action sooner orter. Let''s get started!" He sighed lightly. His eyes darkened and a wave of energy spread out from his body, preparing to attack. However, at the critical moment, a mature and charming woman shouted. "What are you doing?" In an instant, everyone turned towards the source of the voice. A charming woman with a graceful figure walked over. Chapter 2829 Chapter 2829 ? "Melisa!" Rowette dropped his attitude when he saw her. "Call me Madam Melisa!" Melisa red at him, then pointed at the surrounding people, and asked, "What''s going on?" Rowette had been arrogant in front of Yozell and Yannis, but he did not dare do the same in front of her. He hurriedly humbled himself and exined, "Madam Melisa, this guy does not have an invitation. He barged in and even hurt others. I was just about to drive him away." "What are you all waiting for? Get rid of him!" Rowette ordered the guards. The guards were about to fight, but Melisa shouted, "Stop." "Madam Melisa, what do you mean by this?" Rowette was confused. She pointed at Fade, then pointed to herself and said, "This is Mr. Chen. He is an honored guest whom I have invited. Are you trying to drive my honored guest out?" "What? He''s your honored guest? That''s impossible!" At that moment, everyone was shocked. Meanwhile, Melisa stared fiercely at Rowette and said coldly, "Don''t tell me that you, Rowette, do not approve of my honored guest?" He gritted his teeth and shook his head. "That''s not what I mean. It''s just that I don''t understand. What qualifications does he have for you to invite him?" "I have my reasons for inviting him. Do I need to report to you about my affairs?" She asked. He quickly denied, "That''s not it. It''s just..." "Just what?" She was aggressive. "I... It''s nothing." In front of the mighty Melisa, Rowette had to admit defeat. After all, he was not as strong as her. The reason why he could enter the academy was because of his father, the assistant dean. However, she relied on her own abilities to gain a firm foothold in the academy. Although her status was lower than his father''s,pared to Rowette she was much more influential than him. Therefore, he had no choice but to bow his head and admit defeat. She snorted when she saw this, "Nothing? Then get out of the way!" He gritted his teeth and made way for them. Then, with a smile on her face, Melisa walked to Fade and said respectfully, "Mr. Chen, I have reserved a VIP seat for you. Come with me!" "Sure!" He nodded slightly and followed her to the VIP seat. Behind him, Yannis, Thalia, Rowette, Yozell, and the others were shocked and confused by such a scene. "That guy is the honored guest of Madam Melisa. How unexpected." "What is the rtionship between him and Madam Melisa? It seems that she is very respectful towards him!" "If he and Melisa knew each other long ago, then why did he defame Duke Martial Arts Academy on the ne earlier?" "What is his purpose for attending the luncheon today?" For a time, all kinds of guesses and doubts came to their minds. Yannis was also shocked. She looked at Fade''s retreating figure thoughtfully. "That fellow actually has such an identity!" She whispered to Thalia, "Are you familiar with that guy?" Thalia replied, "I''m not familiar with Brother Chen. I just met him on the ne, and we spoke at the school gate earlier." Yannis said, "You''ve met twice. Besides, I think he has a good impression of you. Thalia, after the luncheon, let''s invite him for dinner together." "Yannis, why did you..." Thalia looked at her in surprise. She did not expect her cousin to have a sudden change in attitude. After all, Yannis had called Fade all sorts of names earlier. However, when she saw that his identity was not ordinary, she immediately changed her attitude. Yannis'' change in attitude made Thalia feel a little ufortable. She said, "I''m not familiar with Brother Chen. I don''t know if he would have the time to join us. It may not be easy to invite him." Yannis said, "It''s fine. Let''s give it a try. If he is not avable today, we can ask for another day." "But..." Thalia still wanted to say something. However, at that moment, Rowette walked over with a gloomy expression on his face. He sat down and drank a mouthful of wine, looking rather upset. "Come here!" The depressed Rowette shouted at Yannis, and then he hugged her with one arm. She was shocked and struggled to free herself from his arms. "Not here." "Why not?" His eyes turned red. He red at her and said with anger You''ve taken a fancy to that boy, and now, you want to run ¨¤ to him?" swnoy Her eyes flickered as she exined, "No, I didn''t mean that. It''s just that there are many people here. It''s not very convenient." He retorted in a low voice, "Too many people? Do you think I don''t know what kind of person you are did not do anything to you before, but now, you''re pretending to be pure when I just touched you slightly." s won "I''ll give you another chance. Come here yourself. Don''t force me to pull you." He stared at her and threatened in a low voice. Yannis'' expression changed and she looked hesitant. Rowette snorted, "You either do as I say or go to him now. Don''t think you can have us both." "I..." Her expression darkened, and she seemed to be struggling. He said coldly, "My patience is limited." At the side, when Thalia saw this, she pulled her cousin''s clothes and whispered, "Yannis, Rowette is not a good person. It''s not good to follow him." These words seemed to have reached Yannis'' ears, and she finally made up her mind. She looked at him and said, "Rowette, we are all civilized people. I hope you can respect me." "Respect you? Very well"He was so angry that he began t¨¦daugh. He stared fiercely at her. "Just how fickle you women are." "However, that guy might not be as powerful as you think. It''s hard to say." Yannis did not say anything, but her eyes flickered, indicating that she was still worried about this matter. If Fade was not as strong as she thought and not close to Melisa either, she would lose a great deal. However, now that she had made her choice, there was no way to change it. She could only grit her teeth and say, "Rowette, we''re friends. I hope you won''t make a big fuss about this." "Friends?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Rowette stared at her with hatred and mockery on his face as he said coldly. "You''re just a b*tch in my eyes. You don''t deserve to be my friend." p! He pped her and then stood up to leave. Chapter 2830 Chapter 2830 ? Yannis'' face became swollen and reddened, and she looked furious. However, after all, she didn''t dare to do anything to Rowette. She could only grit her teeth and silently endure it. By the side, Thalia hurriedly asked for some ice to apply to her cousin''s face. Yannis whispered to her, "Thalia, I hope our choice this time is right." Thalia sighed softly and did not make a sound. Because their table was at the corner, their movements did not attract too much attention. Moreover, the luncheon had already begun, so everyone turned their attention to the front. The host stepped onto the stage, gave a speech, and then said, "Next, please wee the dean of Duke Martial Arts Academy to give a speech." The audience burst into thunderous apuse, and three people came on stage. In the middle was a tall, burly man with golden hair. He looked to be in his fifties. However, everyone knew that Jordencewas already eighty years old. On Jordence''s left was a plump man about seventy years old. He had a simr appearance with Rowette, so Fade assumed that he must be the assistant dean of the academy, Francies. On the right side of Jordence stood a middle-aged woman in her forties in a suit. She looked ordinary and had an indifferent expression on her face. At a nce, it made people feel cold and a little ufortable. "And this is?" Fade slightly tilted his head and asked Melisa. Melisa kept the smile on her face and introduced the woman to him in a low voice, "Her name is Maeryn. She is the supervisor of the board of directors of our academy and is responsible for reviewing various matters concerning them." "Her exact background and identity are very mysterious. No one knows for the time being, but there are rumors that she is one of the big boss'' subordinates." "Boss?" Fade was slightly stunned and looked at Melisa. She understood his surprise and continued to exin, "Although Jordence is the dean of Duke Martial Arts Academy, he wasn''t famous until he became the dean here. He used to be the head of a martial arts center. He was not the top in the martial arts world in Micovia." "After Duke Martial Arts Academy was founded, Jordence became the dean and he invited many martial artists from Micovia to be the teachers. Those people had noints. Therefore, some people guessed that there was a real boss behind him." Hearing this, Fade nodded with understanding. Francies was the first to step onto the stage and say a few words. Maeryn did not intend to step on the stage and just stood quietly on the side. Thus, under the warm apuse of everyone, Jordence walked onto the stage. With a confident smile on his face, he said in a clear voice, "Thank you all foring to the open day and luncheon banquet of Duke Martial Arts Academy. Today, I have some good news to announce." After a pause and under everyone''s curious gaze, he continued, "Next year, Duke Martial Arts Academy will open at least 20 branches within Micovia." "If any VIP has the intention to cooperate with us, you can contact us after the luncheon." As soon as he said those words, there was loud apuse, followed by the sounds of people discussing among themselves. Many were excited and they had already be a little impatient. After all, they had witnessed the rapid development of Duke Martial Arts Academy in the past few months. It was so fast in recruiting many students. Duke Martial Arts Academy could be the number one martial arts training institution in Micovia if it opened 20 branches. If anyone intended to cooperate with them, the future profits would be unimaginable. After all, everyone in Micovia was envious of the first martial arts training institution in China, Optimys Studio. Now, they had the opportunity to participate in el.ne Micovia''s first martial arts training institution, and they naturally did not want to let this opportunity go. On such a happy asion, Fade''s expression was cold. He was not excited as he frowned slightly and said to Melisa, "It seems that the boss behind the martial arts center can''t wait any longer!" She was stunned and looked at him. She was a little confused and whispered, "Mr. Chen, have you found anything?" He looked at her. Instead of answering the question, he returned a question, "Do you want me to find anything?" "I..." Melisa''s face froze. Then, she squeezed out a smile and said, "I''m on your side. I''ll do whatever you want me to do." "We''ll see," Fade responded faintly. He withdrew his eyes and continued to look at Jordence. At that moment, Jordence began to tell the results of the recent development of Duke Martial Arts Academy. He shared the number of students who had made rapid progress after joining the academy for three months. He also spoke about which geniuses had broken through a level within a month.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As he gave the examples one by one, the excited crowd became more expectant. In the end, Jordence passionately described the promising future of Duke Martial Arts Academy. Suddenly, the atmosphere had reached its peak. Amidst the apuse, he ended his speech. At that moment, Francies pped his hands, and a waiter immediately brought three sses of wine. The three on the stage raised their sses. face, Jordence With a smile on his spoke to the crowd, "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s toast together for the development of Duke Martial Arts Academy, our cooperation in the future, and the development of the martial arts in Micovia! Cheers!" "Cheers!" The scene was lively as the guests raised their sses and then drank. However, Fade, who sat in the front-row VIP seat, did not even raise his ss. He was not even bothered to stand up. He just ate the dishes on the table as if he did not hear what Jordence had said. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org His behavior was so eye-catching that the three people on the stage immediately noticed it. Jordence''s eyes flickered as he nced at Francies. Francies understood what he meant. His expression darkened as he walked down the stage to Fade and said, "Sir, you look unfamiliar. Can I know whose honored guest you are?" Hearing this. Fade turned his head and nced at him. He did not respond and continued to eat. His attitude of disregard caused Francies to instantly be angry. His voice turned cold. "Did you hear me? Can anyone tell me who this gentleman is and who invited him?" Chapter 2831 Chapter 2831 ? Upon hearing that, everyone in the banquet immediately turned to look at him. The expression on Melisa''s face changed. She looked hesitant but she finally gritted her teeth as she stood up and said, "Mr. Francies, this is Mr. Chen. He is my friend and I was the one who invited him." "You are Madam Melisa''s friend?" Francies was slightly surprised as he continued, "I wonder, where is your friend from?" "Well..." For a period of time, she could not answer. After all, she only knew that Fade was Chinese, and that he was extremely powerful. However, she had no idea about his background. In Francies'' eyes, her hesitation was a deliberate disregard. In an instant, his face fell as he questioned angrily, "Madam Melisa, what is the meaning of this? Aren''t you going to exin yourself?" "I... I didn''t mean that. I just..." She tried to exin, but she could not. At this point, Fade, who had remained silent, finally put down his utensils and looked up at Francies. "What exnation do you want?" Francies'' gaze dimmed as he turned to Fade. "I want to know why you are here." "Huh?" Fadeughed. "Because I wanted toe. Therefore, I am here."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. His words were simple but domineering. The expression on Francies'' face grew grim. He red at Fade as he squinted his eyes. "Mr. Chen, right? You should know that this is the luncheon bouquet of Duke Martial Arts Academy. Those who are not invited are not weed here." "Now, please leave immediately!" Francies started to drive him away. "What?" Fade raised his eyebrows and asked calmly, "What if I don''t want to leave?" His words were filled with provocation. In an instant, Francies paused, and a stream of energy surged out from his chest as it pressed down on Fade. "You have no right to decide that." Following Francies'' words, a team of guards surrounded them, and were ready to attack Fade. In an instant, the atmosphere in the venue grew tense. Yannis and Thalia watched the event unfold before them from the corner of the room. Their expressions could not help but change. Thalia was confused and worried. Yannis, on the other hand, was filled with remorse as she kept mumbling to herself. "Thalia, what is that guy doing? Is he crazy? How dare he be so disrespectful to the vice dean?" "What is he doing? Does that guy know what he has gotten himself into?" "I should not have fallen out with Rowette for him. I''ve ced my bets on the wrong person this time." Yannis'' eyes were filled with regret. She scanned the crowd for Rowette, wanting to exin herself. However, before she could move, Rowette''s cold gaze fell on her. His gaze was fierce and cold. Although he did not say a word, she felt a chill run down her spine. Her body stiffened and she nearly fell onto the ground. "I''m doomed. I''mpletely done for." Her face was filled with horror and remorse as she mumbled to herself in a daze. Thaliaforted her softly, "It''s okay, Yannis. It''s no big deal. We can go back home." "What?" Yannis instantly red up as she held Thalia''s shoulders. "Did you know that after staying in Micovia for five years, this is the first time that I''ve managed to stand on my own two feet? I''ve finally gotten to know a rich guy like Rowette!" "But now, because of you and that brat, all my hard work for the past five years have turned into nothing." "I would never go back home! I won''t ept this!" Thalia frowned slightly as she reassured her, "Yannis, don''t be so down. Brother Chen may not lose." "Huh, he may not lose? Are you kidding me? Do you know who he''s up against and what he''s in for? We''re done for." No one really noticed themotion in the corner of the room. That was because everyone''s attention was focused on Francies and Fade. Francies stared at him as he stated in a low voice, "I''ll say this onest time. Leave now, or I won''t show any mercy." Fade shook his head as his gaze dimmed. "Then show me how merciless you can be!" "Hmph!" Francies huffed in rage as he motioned for the guards toe over. "Get this man out of my sight!" In an instant, more than a dozen guards surrounded Fade and were about to attack him. However, before they could approach him, Fade waved his right hand. All of them flew into the air andnded on the ground, destroying many tables in the process. They howled in pain on the floor. It was a mess. "You..." Francies did not expect Fade to be so bold as to attack the guards openly. Moreover, he had actually seeded in doing so. Francies gritted his teeth before stretching out his right arm. A strong st of energy blew towards Fade''s throat. "Throat Splitting w!" Someone immediately recognized Francies'' attack. Shock was written all over their faces. Legend has it that Francies had relied on than twemove to defeat more than twenty martial arts center directors, and had be famous overnight. There were no less than twenty martial artists who had died from this move. Content belongs to It was no exaggeration that this was Francies'' fatal move. However, when the w was about to reach Fade''s throat, it seemed to have been stopped by an invisible wall. "Huh..." Francies'' expression darkened and he was extremely surprised. He clenched his teeth as he exerted more force in an attempt to break down the wall. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, his attack was nothing in the face of Fade''s defense. Francies could not break down his defenses in the slightest. "This technique... How is it possible that you..." Francies was extremely surprised. Before he could finish, Fade shook his shoulder slightly. In an instant, a strong surge of energy sted out. It was charged directly at Francies'' right arm. With a loud crack, his right arm was instantly broken. Francies let out a howl of pain as he staggered, his entire body trembling in pain. The crowd fell into shock as they turned to Fade in disbelief, muttering to themselves. Jordence''s smile faded as he watched the scene before him. With a wave of his right arm, he grabbed hold of Francies and called for the guards at the same time. Then, he approached Fade before looking him up and down. Finally, he asked him, "Just who the hell are you?" Chapter 2832 Chapter 2832 ? Fade nced at Jordence before asking, "It doesn''t matter who I am. Who the hell are you?" "Who am I?" Jordence narrowed his eyes as heughed. "Everyone here knows that I''m Jordence, the dean of Duke Martial Arts Academy. Why do you ask me who I am?" Fade shook his head. "Mr. Jordence, apart from being the dean, what other identity do you have? Why did you sell the poisonous liquid and capture the ones who were poisoned?" Upon hearing this, Jordence''s smile faded. His expression dimmed as he red at Fade and looked him up and down. After a few seconds of silence, Jordence finally replied, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." "You''re ying dumb up to this moment?" Fade shook his head in disapproval. Jordence spoke solemnly, "I think you''ve misunderstood something." Fade shook his head as he nced at Melissa in silence. She took a step forward and said, "Mr. Jordence, Mr. Chen already knows about it. You don''t have to y dumb anymore." "Madam Melisa, what are you saying?" Jordence responded as he gritted his teeth and red at her. She noticed the killing intent in his eyes, but when she remembered just how powerful Fade was, she pressed on. "Mr. Jordence, you instructed me to work together with the ck Hand Gospel to sell the poison to multiple martial artists. That is a fact." At the same time, she pped her hands gently. In an instant, images appeared on the screen. It could be seen that Melissa had negotiated with the ck Hand Gospel, and that the group was selling the poisonous liquid, including videos where the martial artists consumed the liquid. As soon as the video started ying, everyone burst into an uproar. They were all shocked. "Is this true?" "I''ve recently heard that there''s a magical liquid medicine on the market that can quickly improve the strength of a martial artist. I was thinking about buying one for myself!" "I''ve already bought one. Was Mr. Jordence really behind it?" "If it was made by Mr. Jordence, why didn''t he sell it in the name of Duke Martial Arts Academy?" "Didn''t you hear that? Madam Melisa said that it''s poisonous. It must have side effects." "I don''t believe it. I''ve used it for a period of time and it''s really effective. There weren''t any side effects!" "I''ve heard that some people seem to have experienced some side effects recently!" The situation was totally out of Jordence''s expectations. His expression darkened and he red at Melisa. He was about to kill her right then and there. However, just as he was about to make a move... Fade suddenly asked, "Mr. Jordence, are you going to kill us to keep our mouths shut?" Jordence halted his movements. He then turned around and nced at Maeryn. She nodded slightly, expressionless. He snorted in response. "You''re ndering me." "Mr. Chen and Melisa, tell me, which martial arts training institution has bribed you to use such a sly method to nder us, Duke Martial Arts Academy?" "I know that many are jealous of how fast we have developed. Some of them dislike us, ndering us online." "However, I''ve always thought that as long as we do our own part, we would be fine. I never expected that someone would use such a dirty trick to destroy our reputation." He then shouted, "Someone take them away. Report them to the authorities. We have to get to the bottom of this." In an instant, eight people surrounded both Fade and Melissa in silence. After listening to Jordence''s words, the expressions on the guests'' faces changed once again.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Mr. Jordencesaid they were sent by theirpetitors? Is that true?" "In my opinion, it''s very likely! Duke Martial Arts Academy is way too popr now. It''s normal that the others can''t stand it." "But how would they exin the poisonous medicine?" "What exnation is needed? There''s no problem with the medicine. I''ve taken it myself." "I think that Mr. Jordence is telling UT the truth. Thepetitors are stepping out of line." Fade nced at the surrounding guards and looked a little bored. He shook his head "Would you like history to repeat itself?" "You brat, don''t be too cocky." Jordence pursed his lips as a smug look appeared on his face. Melisa''s expression dimmed as she stood closer to Fade and warned him, "Be careful, these people aren''t very easy to deal with." "Huh?" Fade looked at her doubtfully. She exined in a low voice, "These people are the martial arts teachers of the academy. They used to be famous martial artists in Micovia. Their strength is notparable to those of ordinary guards earlier." After hearing that, Fade suddenly realized something. He remembered that when he was on the ne, Yozell and Thalia had mentioned it. Duke Martial Arts Academy''s development was too rapid. As soon vel as it was opened, it had recruited a group of martial artists from the underground world of Micovia, military instructors, and even- directors of various martial arts centers, which was why it was able to quickly make its name. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org It looked like the eight people in front of him were famous martial artists who had been recruited by Duke Martial Arts Academy. However, Fade appeared calm as he responded, "It makes no difference to me." "But..." Melisa was about to say something. However, the eight people had already rushed towards them. "Brat, you''re digging your own grave." "Where did this brate from? How dare he look down on us!" "Just finish him off." The eight of them quickly approached the two in a flurry. They were true experts, ranging from thete stage of the Earth Level and the early stage of the Heaven Level. They were much stronger than the previous guards. They worked together and released their positive energy. A burst of energy surged in the air, causing the atmosphere to grow tense. Most of the guests held their breaths as they watched in both anticipation and fear, their palms sweaty. Yannis and Thalia were feeling the same way as well. However, regret filled Yannis'' eyes as she watched the events unfold before her eyes. "I... I should not have turned against Rowette!" On the other hand, Fade seemed much calmerpared to everyone else. He even seemed bored. He stood rooted to the ground as he remained rxed, keeping both hands in his pockets. He appeared smug, as if the attack wasn''t directed towards him. Chapter 2833 Chapter 2833 ? "Die!" With the gust of a strong wind, the first person to attack arrived in front of Fade. With his right hand clenched in a fist, he grabbed Fade''s throat without a moment of hesitation. However, just as his right hand was about toe in contact with Fade. Fade''s gaze dimmed and he stomped his foot. In an instant, an invisible aura spread out. It rendered the attacker motionless as he stood rooted to the ground. Crack, Crack, Crack! Before the man could even react, Fade stretched out his right arm and grabbed him. With a loud crack, the man''s arm was twisted into an arc as he let out a painful wail and fell onto the floor in agony. Everyone was taken aback. The expressions on their faces fell as they gritted their teeth and released bursts of energy that were aimed at Fade. However, the results were no different. Before they could get even close to him, they were stopped by Fade''s invisible strength. They were promptly thrown into the air as they howled. Atst, after finishing off the eight of them, Fade turned to Jordence and asked calmly, "Mr. Jordence, are there others?" The expression on Jordence''s face had changed dramatically. It was not pretty. He didn''t expect Fade to be so powerful. After all, the eight martial artists were the strongest in the academy. However, they were easily dealt with by Fade.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Even Jordence himself was not as powerful as they were. "You... Stop what you''re doing!" Jordence eximed in horror as his entire body started trembling. "I''m not going to do anything, I just want some answers," Fade replied as he slowly approached him. "What answers do you want?" "Was anyone captured from the port part of the poisonous liquid incident?" Fade asked. "Well..." Jordence''s face turned pale. He didn''t expect that Fade would know about this. Fade narrowed his eyes slightly as he continued coldly, "You don''t have to say anything. I believe that you are not the only one who knows about it. At most, I will spend more effort to find the next one after killing you." As he spoke, he took a step forward. An invisible aura surrounded them, causing Jordence''s body to tremble. He felt as though a mountain was pressing down on him, and he was on the verge of copsing. "Fine, fine! I''ll tell you everything!" Jordence shouted. "Speak up!" Fade ordered coldly. "Well, the thing is..." Just as he started speaking... Maeryn suddenly approached him. A silver needle shot out from nowhere with a cold light, aiming at Jordence''s heart. Everything happened out of the blue and nobody expected that she would do this. Even Jordence himself couldn''t believe what had just happened. He stared at the silver needle in despair. However, at the veryst minute, Fade stretched out his right hand. He managed to catch the silver needle between his fingers effortlessly. The needle fell onto the ground as he turned to Maeryn and smiled at her. "How very decisive of you. There''s even poison on the needle tip." "Mr. Jordence, it seems that Maeryn here really wants you dead!" Beads of sweat glistened on Jordence''s face. He panted heavily as horror shed across his eyes. He looked up at Maeryn with hatred in his eyes as he spoke, "Maeryn, ve done so much for you, but you tried to kittme. Now, I will tell everyone the truth." However, she merely spared him a nce before ignoring his words. She turned to Fade and asked, "Just who the hell are you?" Fade narrowed his eyes as he looked at her and replied, "I should be the one asking you that. Just who are you? What is your goal?" Her expression dimmed as she warned, I''m telling you that this isn''t something you should get yourself involved in. If you leave now, it''s not toote." Content belongs to "Is that so?" Fade shook his head and smiled. "It seems that you are unwilling to reveal the truth!" His expression shifted in an instant as his tone grew cold. "It looks like I have no choice but to force you to tell me." The corner of her lips curled into a smile as she smirked arrogantly. "Are you sure?" "I know that you''re quite strong, but did you really think that we came unprepared?" p, p" Maeryn pped her hands and yelled with a triumphant smile, "Come out!" Fade watched as the scene unfolded before his eyes. It looked like he was enjoying the show. In the end, no one came out. Maeryn''s expression changed as she frowned. "What''s going on? Where are they?" Just as she was looking around in confusion, Fade spoke up, "If you''re talking about the people in the basement, you can stop looking for them. They''re already dead "What!" Her expression shifted into rm instantly. He took a step forward and asked with a smile, "Now, would you like to tell the truth?" She stared at him, but her eyes flickered. Just as he was about to approach her, she suddenly charged towards him. Like a cheetah, sheunched a surprise attack on him, leaving remnants of a shadow behind her. However, this sudden attack did not take him by surprise. Instead, he shook his head and asked in disappointment, "Do we still have to fight?" Thud! As he spoke, Fade stretched out his right hand. He shut down her attack with a single flick of his wrist. Maeryn, who had released her full energy, fell down onto the ground with a loud crash, causing the cement floor to crack apart. She let out a bone chilling scream as blood started seeping out from her body. Everyone fell into deadly silence. They turned to Fade in shock. Jordence was shocked to his very core. As the dean, he knew just how terrifying Maeryn''s powers were. She was at the advanced stage of the Heaven Level. She was the strongest person in Duke Martial Arts Academy. However, someone as strong as she was had been defeated within one single move by Fade. Jordence couldn''t even begin to imagine just how strong Fade truly was. Chapter 2834 Chapter 2834 ? After that, Fade turned to Jordence and said, "Mr. Jordence, you can tell me the truth now!" Jordence paused before nodding his head hurriedly. "Yes, I''ll tell you immediately." "Speak!" Fade ordered. Jordence''s expression darkened as he began, "Here''s the thing..." As he started speaking, the guests started calming down. Some of them also took out their phones and started recording. Some of the reporters even got out their cameras to broadcast everything live. "Half a year ago, Maeryn and her people came to look for me, and they asked my opinions about the world''s martial arts poprity. Back then, I was worried about being expelled from the previous martial arts club, so I discussed it with them." "After our conversation, Maeryn said that they were willing to fund us for the development of a brand new martial arts school, allowing me to be the dean and carry forward the teaching of martial arts. I didn''t take it seriously at that time, I just regarded them as frauds." "However, in less than three days, they transferred the first batch of funds to my ount. It wasn''t until then that I realized that they were legitimate, and that they must''ve been very rich." "Thus, I agreed to their request and set up Duke Martial Arts Academy together with them. The academy was sessfully set up in three months, and it is the very one that everyone is looking at right now." "After the sessful development of the academy, they spread the news far and wide with their influence. In addition, a handful of famous martial artists had been recruited, so many students came to sign up." "Duke Martial Arts Academy was able to recruit students quickly. They even issued an advertisement that students can advance to the next realm within three months." "Although I wasn''t that strong, I still have many years of experience in a martial arts school. When I saw the advertisement back then, I was a little worried that they were exaggerating. After all, even a genius would need at least half a year or even a year to advance to a higher realm. Three months was practically impossible." "Therefore, I expressed my thoughts to the board of directors and reminded them to change the advertisement. However, Maeryn insisted that it was not false advertisement but instead, a true fact." "In the beginning, I thought they were lying, but soon after, they allowed a group of students to test out the new drug that they were researching. The students were improving at an incredible speed. Faced with the evidence, I chose to believe them." "Then, the academy decided to recruit students on arge scale and continued to promote the use of the said drug." "Finally, three months had passed. It was time for the first batch of students to advance to the next realm. The majority of the students seeded in doing so." "I was very excited and happy with the results. I was ready to expand the academy further and recruit more students. I was positive that our academy would develop into one of the top acimed academy in Micovia, or even the world." As he spoke of this, Jordence paused, ncing at all the other guests. Fade urged him, "Go on!" Jordence nced at him as his expression changed, and he lowered his voice. "However, problems started emerging just as I was getting my hopes high for this academy." "The first batch of students who graduated from the academy began to experience various health problems. They were both mentally and physically weak, and they had very low blood oxygen levels. I''ve asked a professional doctor to treat them, but there was nothing that they could do." "Therefore, I reported the matter to Maeryn, but she told me that she was already aware of it. There was no need to care about the students and I was to continue to recruit new students." "I couldn''t understand her decision, so I pressed her for answers. Maeryn told me that the students would have to deal with it themselves, and all I had to do was y my part as the dean. If I refused to do so, they would rece me." "I was not willing to leave, so I didn''t press on any further. However, I continued to investigate this matter in secret. I was surprised to find that they had a bigger n." "That certain batch of students who suffered from health problems were taken away by Maeryn''s people. No one knows where they are now, and there''s no news of them. Besides using the drugs in the academy, there were also many underground societies outside of the academy that were selling the drugs." "With that, the use of the drugs spread like wildfire. There were some individuals who initially wanted to expose the truth, but they were all stopped by someone like Maeryn. Those who brought up the side effects were also taken away by them. Just like the first batch of students, they disappeared." "Up until today, if it hadn''t been for you, Mr. Chen, I would have been controlled by them and wouldn''t forgiveel.get have been able to tell the truth. I did something wrong, and I''m not asking for everyone to but hope everyone can follow thew. I..." Fade cut him off coldly, "Stop with your nonsense." Jordence''s words seemed sincere, but he was trying to make it seem like he was the good guy in the story. He was pushing all the me onto Maeryn and the others, thereby washing himself clean of the wrongdoings. Content belongs to Although Fade wasn''t really clear about which part was the truth or which part was Jordence''s attempt to defend himself, he didn''t really care. He had already guessed it, so he wasn''t too surprised. On the other hand, the guests all fell into shock as they burst into an uproar. "How could this be!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Duke Martial Arts Academy had secretly distributed drugs with serious side effects to their students." "Who''s the mastermind behind Maeryn? A pharmaceuticalpany?" "That''s possible. Maybe it''s a new experiment that they''re researching." "These b*stards, my son has just entered the academy. They deserve to die!" "I only sent my daughter here because I heard of their advertisements." Amidst the discussions, a group of freshmen who had just entered the hall were taken aback. Yozell and the others, who were dressed as waiters, were dumbfounded at that moment as they kept mumbling to themselves. "I-Is this really true?" "Are we just experimental subjects?" Just then, Thalia spoke up. "Brother Chen was right." "He reminded me once on the ne, and before we entered the academy. He was looking out for me!" Speaking of this, Thalia couldn''t help but look at Yannis. Yannis'' expression was a littleplicated. She had originally assumed that Fade was done for when he faced Maeryn and Jordence. She regretted her decision for turning her back on Rowette for Fade. However, the ending was not what she had expected. Fade was right and she had made the right choice after all. Yannis was left speechless by these sudden turn of events. Chapter 2835 Chapter 2835 ? In the midst of the chatters, someone suddenly asked, "Mr. Chen, may I ask who you are and how did you find out about this? What was your goal foring here today?" Fade nced at the man who made the inquiry. It was a middle-aged reporter. Fade narrowed his eyes before answering, "I am a Chinese doctor who was invited to Chinatown, Newsbery, by a friend to treat patients. Most of them had taken the poisonous liquid drug sold in the ck market. Therefore, I did my own research and traced the roots of the problem to Duke Martial Arts Academy." "As for my purpose, it''s very simple. I will expose the truth and uphold justice." As soon as he finished speaking, a round of apuse broke out. However, the reporter continued to press on. "Mr. Chen, as a Chinese person, you''vee all the way to Micovia to help the people here and uphold justice for them." "That seems to be a little too exaggerated." Fade''s gaze dimmed as he turned to the reporter and questioned, "What do you mean?" The reporter smiled gently as he replied, "I didn''t mean anything by that, I''m just voicing out my doubts." "I''ve heard about something. Recently, martial arts has been extremely popr in your country. There were many martial arts academies that were opening up, and one of them is Optimus Studio. I''ve heard that the Optimus n has received acknowledgement from the government and has been developing rapidly. They upy the majority of the shares in the martial arts market in your country." "Moreover, Optimus Studio has recently announced that they''ve begun to enter the overseas market to make great efforts to promote the spread of Chinese martial arts culture in the world." "However, right at this critical moment, there happens to be a problem with Micovia''s martial arts foundation, and you, Mr. Chen, are the one revealing all of this to us. It seems to be a bit too coincidental." As soon as he finished speaking, another round of discussion started. "Huh, that''s weird!" "So, Fade is also a part of the conspiracy!" "I think the martial arts club in his country has deliberately framed us to upy the market." "We were almost taken advantage of." "D*mn it, I thought that he was a kind person. It turns out that he just wanted to destroy Duke''s Martial Arts Academy." "How could the people from his country possibly be so kind as to help us uphold justice?" Even though not many questioned him and while their voices were not loud either, the seeds of doubt were already nted. Suspicion was brewing in the air. Fade narrowed his eyes at the reporter as he asked, "So you''re saying that I was the one who nned this entire conspiracy?" "If that''s the case, how could Mr. Jordence have promised to do such a thing?" He continued. The reporter replied calmly, "ording to my knowledge, Mr. Jordence has done many misdeeds. Maybe he''s being ckmailed, so he''s forced to cooperate." "It seems that you are trying to put the me on me?" Fade stared at the reporter, releasing a surge of energy. The reporter''s face paled as terror shed across his eyes. However, he immediately calmed down and replied, "You are indeed very strong, and if we were to fight, I would be no match for you. However, even if I die, I will not stop in the pursuit of the truth." Upon seeing the reporters'' decisive attitude, the guests started discussing amongst themselves. Theizens who were watching the live broadcast also startedmenting on it. They were starting to doubt Fade more and more. After all, Fade''s identity as a Chinese citizen wasn''t doing him any justice. Even Yannis, Yozell, and the others also frowned as they muttered in confusion, "Is this really a conspiracy? Mr. Chen, he..." Only Thalia, who trusted Fade, voiced out firmly, "I believe in Brother Chen. He is definitely not that kind of person. Moreover, you just need to check the drugs and their side effects." Faced with the crowd''s increasing doubts, Fade narrowed his eyes and anger shed across his eyes. However, he did not do anything. Instead, he smiled at the reporter. "It looks like you''re someone who is extremely suspicious!" "May I know your name?" "My name is Rhory, from Newsbery Daily," the reporter replied with a hint of mockery in his eyes. "What? Are you trying to buy my silence?" Fade shook his head and answered, "It''s good to raise questions. However, it would be an issue if you were trying to use this to nt seeds of doubt in everyone''s mind so that you could feign innocence for someone else." Rhory replied, bbergasted, "Are you mocking me, Mr. Chen? Or, are you unable to answer my doubts and are just trying to change the subject. Besides, we have only heard one side of the so-called conspiracy from you and Mr. Jordence. It seems that there is no conclusive evidence." As a reporter, Rhory was very good at talking glibly. Under his guidance, the onlookers shifted their attitudes and began to doubt Fade. Seeing that things were going out of control. Fade suddenly asked, "Who said that have no evidence?" "Uh..." Rhory''s expression sank and he stared at Fade for a few second neN?velDrama.Org owns this text. before replying, "I don''t know what type of evidence you have. Is it something like hearsay?" "Well,e with me. You''ll know what it is soon." After that, Fade lifted Maeryn and strode outside. Rhory frowned but still followed after him. There was amotion among the other guests and most of them followed behind them as well. With that, a group of people walked out of the restaurant and headed to the corner of the academy. Outside the restaurant, there were a lot of tourists who were visiting the academy. Upon seeing this group of peopleing out of the door, they couldn''t help but feel curious. After a round of inquiries, they soon learned what had happened. They were both shocked and confused. As a result, a lot of tourists also joined the line. After all, amongst these tourists, there were many who wanted their children to apply to Duke Martial Arts Academy. Now that they''d. heard rumors about the academy, they were very concerned and wanted to understand the truth. Thus, the original group of 40 to 50 people soon turned into a long line of more than 300 people. After walking for about ten minutes, Fade stopped on awn in the northeast corner of the academy. "We''re here!" He announced. Rhory frowned and asked, "Mr. Chen, where is the evidence that you mentioned?" "I think that there''s nothing here." "Are you teasing us or changing the subject?" Rhory questioned in a stern voice. Fade nced at him and replied coldly, "Don''t stir up trouble in such a hurry. You will see the evidence soon." Chapter 2836 Chapter 2836 ? After that, Fade jumped up ten meters in the air. Then, he mmed down onto thewn with his right palm. Boom! There was a loud noise. Thewn copsed and cracked under his palm. The turf and cement tes below broke into pieces and sank into the ground. A hole not more than 20 meters square appeared in front of everyone. Such a scene stunned everyone. "W-What is this?" "Is there such a ce under the academy?" "A secret ce?" Amidst the discussions, a gust of wind blew. Those who were close to the hole frowned and covered their noses. They took a few steps back and said, "It''s reeks" "How can it be so smelly?" "What on earth is beneath it?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Is it a garbage dump?" "No, I smell blood!" Someone eximed. Upon hearing this, everyone''s expressions shifted as they realized that something was wrong. Some even took a few steps back. At this time, Fade took the lead to walk into the pit. Some of the more bold audience members followed him into the hole. From the entrance, they saw fallen grass and broken te pieces blocking the situation inside. When they reached a certain distance, they were shocked to see what was before them. Arge basement appeared in front of them. On both sides of the corridor were small spaces simr to prison cells. A person was locked in each small cell. At first nce, there were at least a hundred people. They were skinny and malnourished, and were lying on the ground. No one knew if they were dead or alive. Their wounds would tear open as they moved, and some unknown yellow liquid would flow out from them. It did not look like blood and it had a pungent smell of medicine. Some people covered their noses when they saw the scene. After passing through the cells, Fade continued to investigate deeper. Inside was an empty room of about 100 square meters with all kinds ofb equipment inside. Some of them were still in use and were buzzing with sounds. It seemed like this was aboratory. At that moment, many of the equipment and pipes in theb were flowing with bright red liquid. Before they got close, they could already smell a strong scent of blood. Obviously, this liquid was blood. The blood eventually gathered into a pool and it emitted a nauseating scent. Some of the weaker guests almost threw up when they got close to it. "W-What the hell is going on?" "What is this ce? What is thisb for?" "Is Duke Martial Arts Academy doing something evil in secret?" "The facts are in front of us. There is nothing much to say." "B-But I still can''t believe that they did such a thing." Many of them could not stand it any longer. At this time, Fade took a few steps forward and pointed in one direction. His voice was cold and he sounded angry. "Look over there!" Everyone turned to look in the direction he gestured. It was a part of theboratory, with a few cold metal tables and instruments. Several naked bodies were tied to the table, unable to move. There were multiple tubes inserted into their bodies. Blood flowed out from their bodies and into some sort of instrument. It was apparent that the liquid in the instrument was from them. Someone was using them for their blood for experiments. A few of them were already dead, but there were two who were still moving. At this time, Fade turned his head, looked at the crowd, and said in a low voice, "This is the evidence I mentioned." Everyone at the scene was silent. Some people couldn''t stand it anymore, as they stooped down and vomited. Rhory asked, "Mr. Chen, what''s going on here? What is thisboratory used for? What role did Duke Martial Arts Academy y in it?" Fade answered coldly, "Why don''t we have the top management of the academy answer these questions?" After that, he turned around and returned to the grounds above with everyone else. The rest who did not enter were still standing there. However, through the photos taken and the live broadcasts, everyone still saw the scene below. For a time, the crowd started discussing among themselves. Upon seeing Fadee up, everyone gathered around with all kinds of questions. He didn''t answer them, but instead, he grabbed Maeryn and pushed her in front of them. He said coldly, "Maeryn, please answer the questions!" She, who was lying on the ground, raised her head and looked at him. She pursed her lips and did not make a sound. Immediately, curses and cries were heard on the scene. "You d*mned b*stards, what kind of evil have you done? Why aren''t you confessing yet?" "My son is in your academy. What did you do to them?" "You fiends! You should go to hell." "My daughter has been missing for a month. Please, give my daughter back to me. These curses and cries had no effect on Maeryn. " She still looked cold and there was no emotion on her face. She even smiled as if she was mocking the people in front of her. Fade''s eyes narrowed and the temperature around them dropped. "Speak!" "So you want us to beat you up to make you speak?!" After that, he stepped forward and a stream of energy condensed in his palm. Upon hearing that, she smiled and said, "Do it. I''m a Heaven Level warrior after all. If you think confess under your torture, you''re naive." Content belongs to too "Is that so?" He squinted and said coldly, "Don''t overestimate your ability." After that, the strength in Fade''s palm turned into thin silver needles and flew towards Maeryn. Her smile became even broader. After all, in her opinion, if he broke one of her legs or arms, maybe she would have cried out in pain. However, he was stabbing her with fine needles made of his positive energy to force her to speak up. How naive of him to think his n would work. After all, she was confident with her strength and she was not afraid of these tiny needles. However, just as she was smiling confidently, he pricked the needles towards her. Chapter 2837 Chapter 2837 ? The needles started piercing Maeryn one by one. She felt nothing at all; it could not evenpare to a mosquito bite.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. With that, the smile on her face grew wider as she became morecent. Just then, Fade inserted thest thin needle. Suddenly, she shivered and her expression changed. The mocking smile on her face stiffened. Then, it gradually turned into a frown, then to surprise, and finally, into a painful cry. The needles that were in her body seemed toe to life as they moved within her body. They stimted her pulse and blood pressure. She screamed from the pain. She writhed on the ground, wanting to get rid of the pain. However, it was useless. The pain intensified as time went on. It was as if it was going deep into the bones. Some onlookers couldn''t even stand it. As for Fade, he remained unmoved and expressionless. Finally, Maeryn fell to the ground and stared imploringly at him, saying, "I''ll tell you everything." He looked at her and said, "Don''t try to lie. You know the consequences of deceiving me." She nodded with difficulty. "1-1 got it. I won''t lie to you." As soon as he waved his hand, the energy from the needles disappeared from her body. Maeryn, who was in great pain, fell to the ground. She couldn''t move. Fade stood in front of her and said coldly, "Go ahead!" Aplicated look shed in her eyes. Sensing his strength in front of her, she finally suppressed her strange thoughts, nodded, and said, "I''ll tell you." "Start talking!" He demanded. The people around him immediately took out their mobile phones and started recording. Maeryn began, "Jordence''s words were true. We did everything we could to make him the face of the academy." "Our goal is to recruit many martial artists and use our specially made drugs to nurture them. When the time is right, we will absorb their blood for our use." Upon hearing this, the onlookers gasped and cursed angrily. Fade asked coldly, "What are the effects of the drug, and why do you want to absorb their blood?" She whispered, "The effect of the drug is to trigger stamina by consuming the muscles and bones to increase the concentration of energy and blood in the body." Some of the more experienced martial practitioners came to a thought. "No wonder the speed of one''s progress was so fast after using the drugs. That exins their progress." "They''re killing the goose thatys the golden egg by destroying the students'' health in exchange for a short-term improvement." Amid the criticisms, Maeryn lowered her head and continued, "In the beginning, the drug would not consume much bone and muscle, and the consumers would feel a significant improvement in their energy. Since it was not noticeable and had great effects, the drugs brought in many people to register here." "However, various side effects began to appear within three months from the excessive use of muscles and bones. Their rate of improvement slowed down and their bodies became weak. Their progress also began to spiral downwards." "By then, the energy from the usage of the drug would reach a peak concentration. Therefore, this is the time for us to retrieve the students and absorb their blood." Fade''s eyes were getting colder and he continued to ask, "You haveboratories in the academy, but why did you set up a retaining point outside to catch those people?" Maeryn smirked and replied, "The students from the academy can be said to be excellent products. After all, we selected them, and there aren''t a handful of them. The it''s enough to extract blood in theboratory." "And for the drug that is being sold in the ck market, most of the users can only be regarded as ordinary or rejected products. There are many such people. We can''t bring them to theb to extract their blood one by one. That''s too slow, too inefficient, and we will be easily exposed." "Thus, for these ordinary and inferior products, we''ll retrieve them in bulk and send them to other ces for mass processing." These cruel words came out ofMaeryn''s mouth. It was as if those people were just goods that could be categorized based on their quality. Such cruelty made people tremble with anger. They couldn''t hold their mobile phones and cameras firmly. Some of them were furious and started throwing their shoes at her. At this time, Fade''s eyes were cold and full of killing intent. However, he did not move but continued to ask, "Who are you with, and what did you do to the people you gathered at the dock?" At this point, everyone got worked up, and they all stared at her hopefully. After all, they wanted to know who was the person behind it and get rid of them. However, after hearing this question, Maerynughed. She did not answer but looked up at Fade and said, "I can assure you, you will regret it if you knew." "You may even die." There was a chill in her voice. He could tell that it was a real threat. Squinting his eyes, he looked at her and remarked, "I''m not afraid!" She chuckled and shook her head. "That''s because you don''t know how big and scary they are!" "But once you know it, it''ll be toote." He said firmly, "I insist on my choice." Maeryn seemed to think of something and sighed. She looked at Fade and said, "This is your choice. I respect you." "But I''m afraid that you''ll be with me in hell by then." Upon hearing this, he could not help but frown. Many onlookers around them had already begun to curse. "You are taunting us!" "Micovia is a righteous country. I don''t believe anyone is so bold!" "Don''t dy any longer. Speak!" Amidst the rage, the corners of Maeryn''s mouth rose as she smiled. She looked at Fade and spat out a few words, "The Illuminate Association." "The Illuminate Association?!" Everyone was vel stunned by her answer. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade frowned and continued, "Are you referring to the Illuminate Association, thergest organization in Micovia, which is under Nigel''s leadership?" Maeryn didn''t answer as she had fallen to the ground with blood oozing from the corner of her mouth. "You..." Fade saw this and quickly leaned over, wanting to save her. However, as soon as he felt the pulse, he noticed that her heartbeat was weakening. "You didn''t need to..." He gritted his teeth and said. The corners of Maeryn''s mouth were covered in blood. She shook her head gently and said, "The result is the same. I was already doomed when I said that name. It would be easiest for me to die here." After saying thest word, she took herst breath and fell. Chapter 2838 Chapter 2838 ? At this time, everyone finally recovered from their shock and began to discuss among themselves. "Did she just mention the Illuminate Association?" "I think so!" "No way. How could the Illuminate Association do such a thing?" "I think there is such a possibility. For so many years, the Illuminate Association did have some problems." Just when everyone was specting about it, someone coughed and said, "Watch your words or you''ll die too." Everyone quietened down from the shock. Then, the crowd retreated one after another as if they had encountered a fierce beast. They did not dare to stay any longer. Fade frowned with shock on his face. Turning around, he looked at Melisa and asked, "What''s going on?" She looked around and whispered, "We can''t afford to offend the Illuminate Association." "The Illuminate Association is influential in Micovia. Ordinary people wouldn''t mention their name, and the Association has recently dealt with a group that was against them. Therefore, no one dares to talk about them." "Are they so overbearing?" He narrowed his eyes. She nodded and whispered, "Yes, because they are the Illuminate Association." After a pause, she looked at him and said, "Mr. Chen, please listen to my advice. Let''s call it a day." "Wait..." He looked at her. She exined, "Mr. Chen, it''s not that I cherish my life. It''s just that we really can''t afford to offend them." He looked into the distance and said, "That''s for me to decipher, and we will soon find out." "Mr. Chen..." Melisa wanted to persuade him. Fade snorted and interrupted her, "Remember your identity. Why should I keep you alive?" Her expression changed, and she dared not say anything. After all, even Maeryn had died at his hands, and she was far from being Maeryn''s opponent.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Melisa didn''t dare to say anything, so she lowered her head and followed him. Fade looked at the messy undergroundboratory and then at the fleeing people. He ordered, "Contact the authorities to handle this and expose everything you saw and heard here." "Yes!" She nodded. Immediately, he stepped away and walked towards the school gate. When he walked to the gate of the academy, he met a few people who surprised him. Thalia, Yannis, and Yozell were standing at the entrance of the academy with ugly expressions. Upon seeing himing over, Thalia rushed over to him. "Brother Chen, you are back." Fade nodded, looked at her, and said, "Yes, Thalia, you should have heard what happened just now. Go back to your country quickly!" ¡°I understand, Brother Chen," she responded. "I''ll be returning, but I wanted to thank you before I leave." "If you hadn''t advised me on the ne, I would have registered for the academy." When she said this, Yozell and the others looked embarrassed. After all, when they were on the ne, they ridiculed Fade as they did not believe his words. However, now, his words were proven to be true. If he hadn''t revealed the conspiracy of the academy, this group of freshmen would soon follow in the footsteps of the other students. They couldn''t help but tremble at the thought of those seniors who had been tortured in the undergroundboratory. They didn''t care about their pride anymore. They came towards Fade, bowed, and said, "Mr. Chen, we''re sorry for misunderstanding you." Fade waved his hand and said, "It''s no big deal. Don''t worry about it. Just be careful in the future." "No matter what choice you make, there are no shortcuts in martial arts. You have to rely on your own efforts." "Thank you for your guidance, Mr. Chen. We will keep it in mind," they replied respectfully. Fade waved his hand and was about to leave. Behind him, Yannis looked like she was putting on an act. She deliberately pulled her cor down a little to reveal parts of her chest. She was about to lean against him and get closer to him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, he did not even spare a nce at her. Finally, after waving goodbye, he left with Melisa. Fade returned to Chinatown. Before long, the news about Duke Martial Arts Academy spread on the Inte. Its shocking content and the mention of the Illuminate Association attracted a lot of attention. Almost everyone in Micovia had heard about it. On the Inte, countlessizens discussed this matter. Some smaller media TV stations also reported the news. Of course, some big TV stations and newspaperspanies refrained from reporting the news. Perhaps they were cautious, or there were other reasons for doing so. Even so, the news still spread quickly in Micovia. Some people leftments asking for an investigation of this matter to find out the person behind the situation. Micovia was in an uproar. Half a dayter, the Illuminate Association issued a notice on its official website. They made it clear that they had nothing to do with Duke Martial Arts Academy. At the same time, they warned the public not to spread baseless rumors about them, or they would face the consequences. As soon as this announcement was released, public opinion was immediately suppressed. The discussions of the Illuminate Association diminished. After all, ordinary people couldn''t afford to offend them. Moreover, news about Fade came to light. At the beginning, people questioned the authenticity of this event. Then, someone looked into Fade''s information, which proved that he was Master Chen, a famous Chinese martial artist. Fade''s identity caused a great uproar. All sorts of doubts and conspiracy statements emerged from the incident at Duke Martial Arts Academy. "Why would a top expert from another country suddenlye to Micovia to hold justice for us so kindly?" "I think there must be some conspiracy behind this." "Don''t forget that Fade has previously killed many experts of our country. He is our enemy!" "1 think his government sent him to nder the Illuminate Association to divide our people." "Don''t believe in foreigners. We should believe in the Illuminate Association." Chapter 2839 Chapter 2839 ? There were still people who supported Fade as the facts were just right in front of them. The families and friends of the victims, as well as the people who bought the ck market''s drugs, stood by his side and supported him, asking him to investigate the matter. For quite some time, the opinions of the citizens in Micovia were divided. The groups included those who supported the Illuminate Association and those who opposed them. As the issue continued to gain public attention, Fade stayed in the Sincere Medicine Center in Chinatown and treated patients when he was free. Other than that, he was also searching around for the Seven Star Earth Grass. After all, the antidote he developed before could only relieve some symptoms of the illness from the drug. Only with the Seven Star Earth Grass could he make an antidote to heal the patientspletely. After a round of investigation, he finally found the Seven Star Earth Grass.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he was surprised by his discovery. That was because he had found it at McCraw Manor in the eastern suburbs. McCraw Manor was the headquarters of the Illuminate Association. "Are you sure?" Fade asked Ogen. Ogen nodded and said, "It should be true. The other party has confirmed multiple times that it is indeed the Seven Star Earth Grass." Fade said, "In that case, I''ll go to McCraw Manor." Upon hearing this, Ogen panicked and said, "Fade, it''s too dangerous. It''s the territory of the Illuminate Association. You..." On the side, Melisa also tried to persuade him, "Mr. Chen, I think this is too coincidental." "Not long after your identity was exposed, everyone knew that you were looking for the Seven Star Earth Grass. Then, they just happened to find it in the territory of the Illuminate Association. I suspect that this is a trap to lure you over." Since knowing Fade''s identity, she became more respectful towards him. Fade looked at her and chuckled, "Even if it is a trap, I have to make this trip." "But..." Melisa and Ogen started at the same time. Fade waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry. I''m confident." "They deliberately set a trap to deal with me, and I just happen to want to pick a fight with them." There was a slight chill in his eyes, and he snorted to himself. "I let Viktor escape in the Ice-sealed Realm previously. I didn''t expect the Illuminate Association toe to me before I could go to them." Melisa and Ogen assessed his firm attitude and stopped pressing. At the same time, in McCraw Manor located in the eastern suburbs of Newsbery, Viktor stood in the tall castle, overlooking the patch of Seven Star Earth Grass that he had intentionally transnted. His eyes were sharp like eagles. Next to him stood a middle-aged couple. The man was thin and tall, and he looked somewhat like a bamboo stick. His name was Mervyn. He smiled and said, "Viktor, you came from the headquarters and spent so much effort to nt this patch of herbal medicine to deal with that Chinese guy. Don''t you think it''s a little excessive?" Viktor looked at Mervyn and said in a deep voice, "My son died at his hands. If I get to kill him, this all means nothing to me." The short and fat woman, named Martha,ughed when she heard this. "Viktor, know that you want to take revenge, but why don''t you kill him instead of setting up so many traps to lure him here? You even reported to the vice president for us toe with you. Are you afraid?" n¨¦t Speaking of this, Viktor recalled Fade''s terrifying skills in the Ice-sealed Realm. His eyes turned cold as he looked at the pudgy woman and said, "Martha, that kid is not an ordinary person. You''d better take care of yourself, or you''ll die any day." Marthaughed at his warning, "Viktor, not only did you lose your son, but you also lost your courage in the Ice-sealed Realm. How could you be so cowardly?" "This is Micovia, the territory of our Illuminate Association. He''s just a young man from China. No matter how capable he is, what can he possibly do?" "Martha, be careful when you speak," Viktor warned and stared hatefully at her. On the other side, when Mervyn saw this, he hurried to smooth things over, "Well, let''s stop arguing. Since the vice president agreed to Viktor''s request, we have to work together." "Let''s get rid of that kid as soon as possible and put an end to the recent matters. Otherwise, he might interfere with our ns." At the mention of further ns, the few people''s expressions changed. There was a faint excitement on their faces. Martha gritted her teeth and said, "That brat ruined our ns, letting all novel of our hard work go to waste. He destroyed the goods that we''ve collected with great difficulty. I wonder if the higher-ups will me us. QUMS Mervyn said, "We can still make it in time after finishing off that brat. At worst, well take action and capture a few experts. Well be able to gather them all in time." "That''s true!" Martha nodded. Viktor listened to the conversation between the two of them emotionally. However, he was still thinking about revenge for his son. "As for those things, well talk about them after killing that boy." "Rx, he''s just a brat. If he dares toe, he''ll die." Martha waved her hand and turned around to leave. "You guys can continue to watch. I''m going back to rest." Mervyn nced at Viktor and said, "Viktor, don''t worry. With the cooperation of the three elders of the Illuminate Association, no one else can escape from us, unless they''re Lord level experts like the president." After hearing his words, Viktor calmed down. After all, the three of them were all elders of the Iluminate Association. Each of them hadprehended more than 15,000 streaks of martial essence. When all the experts at this level joined forces, they were almost unstoppable. At the thought, Viktor pursed his lips. He looked at the Seven Star Earth Grass on thewn below and said, "Fade, you''d bettere fast. I can''t wait." At the same time, in Optimus Studio. Gabby looked at the news on theputer, gently raised the corners of her mouth, and said, "That b*stard went to Micovia and even provoked the Illuminate Association. Does he have a death wish?" On the side, a young man spoke up calmly, "Gabby, Fade suddenly went to Micovia and made such a big deal. Do you think he has official permission? Or is this a secret mission?" Upon hearing this, she frowned and said, "Impossible. I asked my father. The authorities did not release any relevant secret missions. This time, it was his own actions." "Moreover, the government was a little angry. Some higher-ups secretly scolded Fade for not considering the situation. If he gets into trouble, it will bring trouble to our country." The young man''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he said, "If there is an official who is dissatisfied, we can take the opportunity to kill that guy..." Gabby shook her head and said, "It''s not the right time yet. We need to wait and see." Chapter 2840 Chapter 2840 ? In front of McCraw Manor, Fade looked at the towering castle. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he said to himself in a low voice, "I''m here!" Without halting, he strode towards the entrance. He arrived at the gate of the manor in the blink of an eye. However, at that moment, the vast manor was left unattended. Within thepounds of the manor, he saw a green nt growing on thewn, swaying gently in the wind. In an instant, Fade''s eyes widened in surprise. "Seven Star Earth Grass!" The unguarded manor had countless Seven Star Earth Grass on thewn. Such a strange sight made him narrow his eyes. He looked at the castle and said in a low voice, "I''m here! Come out!" After he spoke, a figure stood on the top of the castle. From above, the figure looked at Fade and said angrily, "Since you''re here, prepare to die!" Upon hearing the voice, Fade looked up at the man at the top of the castle and immediately recognized him. "Viktor, it''s you." Fade stated suspiciously, "The Seven Star Earth Grass is indeed a trap that you''ve set up." Viktor''s eyes sank and he replied, "Don''t you want to save people? I''ll give you this chance, but let''s see if you can seize it yourself." Fade snorted coldly, "The Illuminate Association is the one behind all this. Don''t pretend to be a righteous person." "Hand over all the Seven Star Earth Grass yourself, and then tell the media the truth. I will consider sparing your life." Hearing Fade''s words, Viktorughed as if he had heard a joke. Afterughing for nearly a minute, hisughter gradually subsided. Viktor''s face fell. He red at Fade and snapped, "Fade, you''re already on the verge of dying. Are you still going to pretend to be a role model of justice?" "Let''s not talk about anything else. I will make you pay for my son''s life!" With a shout, Viktor''s face suddenly sank. A bitterly cold wind mixed with ice swept out from his body and formed wings on his back. With a p of his wings, Viktor took off. He looked just like an angel. He formed a hurricane with the motions of his wings,ing at Fade. "Roar of North Wind!" Viktor was quick to use his unique skill to attack. The martial essence heprehended was Boreas, the God of Northern Wind in Greek mythology. He had the ability to control wind and snow. In the Ice-sealed Realm, Viktor had no choice but to use his unique skill against Fade, but he almost lost to him still. In the end, he had to cooperate with Taruca to force Fade into the depths of the Ice-sealed Realm. Fade had since left the Ice-sealed Realm, and legend had it that he killed Taruca. Therefore, Viktor attached great importance to Fade. Once he took action, he quickly used his unique skill, Roar of North Wind. His goal was to suppress Fade and kill him as soon as possible. Faced with Viktor''s unique skill, Fade was slightly stunned, but he immediately calmed down. With a snort, he activated the fire essence from his elixir core. The red fire essence was activated and quickly condensed into Fade''s palm. It turned into a red fire lotus. "Roar of North Wind, huh?" "You couldn''t hurt me before and you still wouldn''t, even now." With Fade''s cold voice, the fire lotus in his hand formed a fiery afterimage as it rushed out and collided with Viktor''s Roar of North Wind. A cold hurricane and a red fire lotus shed together above the castle. In an instant, the power of ice and fire intertwined, and the red and blue light illuminated the sky above the castle. Countless air sts flew swiftly through the air, causing bursts of noises and explosions. At that moment, the energy strength broke out. Several kilometers away from McCraw Manor, a group of people gathered. Their faces were full of curiosity, anticipation, excitement, and worry as they looked towards the direction of the castle. Among this group of people were experts from various martial arts organizations from Micovia, famous media reporters, and as well as official representatives. More and more people paid attention to the incident at Duke Martial Arts Academy because of the implication of thelluminate Association. They had heard news about McCraw Manor through various channels, so they had arrived early to wait for first-hand information. However, they were unable to enter the manor, nor did they dare to enter the battle between two Lord Level masters, so they watched from a distance. Right then, the energies'' strength in the manor was roaring and sounds of explosions echoed throughout the area. They were excited to see the scene, even from afar. "The battle has begun!" "That blue energy should belong to Mr. Viktor." "Fade''s martial essence is red. It seems to be that fire essence." "They''ve shed and it looks like they''re evenly matched!" "Who will win?" While they were discussing excitedly, Fade controlled the red fire lotus and collided with the Viktor''s Roar of North Wind for a while. Both sides seemed to be at neck and neck. Neither could defeat the other. However, at that time, Fade shook his head and looked at Viktor and said, "It''s been a few months, but your Rear of North Wind has not made any progress. It seems that I have overestimated you!" "Kid, you..." Viktor was about to clench his teeth and produce a heavy blow to suppress Fade. He didn''t expect Fade to sneer at him directly. Viktor was furious. He gritted his teeth and the aura of positive energy within his body burst out. His Roar of North Wind rumbled and grew. The wind that surrounded them grew colder, and more ice hovered in the air. He managed to suppress Fade''s red lotus. "Die!" Viktor roared angrily. "I will avenge you, Skr." The ice hurricane roared. However, at that moment, Fade''s face was as calm as usual. There was not a trace of shock on his face. On the contrary, he was somewhat disappointed. He said faintly "Is this your full strength?" "The elders of the Illuminate Association are just so-so!" The moment he spoke, the positive energy within Fade''s body surged and the crimson fire lotus suddenly lit up as if it was going to set the sky on fire. Boom! The two collided. Viktor fixed his gaze on Fade and was ready to rush out. However, at the moment of collision, the wave of energy came turning back towards him. Viktor''s expression changed dramatically, revealing a terrified expression. "H- How is this possible?" Fade''s red lotus was more powerful than he had imagined.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Less than three seconds after the sh, his Roar of North Wind, which was bursting with all its might, was burned to nothingness by the fire lotus, and the sky above the castle became red. The terrifying mes swept towards Viktor like raging mes from hell. "How can you resist the positive energy from the Physical Refine Realm?" Right then, the corners of Fade''s mouth gently lifted as he muttered to himself. Chapter 2841 Chapter 2841 ? Viktor, who was about to be swallowed by the Fiery me, was no longer as proud as he was. He shouted as his body trembled, "Hurry up, I''m going to die." Amidst his cry, two shadows flew out from both sides of the castle, one on the left and the other on the right. They rushed towards Fade. These two individuals were the thin man and the short woman, Mervyn and Martha, who had previously conversed with Victor in the castle. Martha was moving at a fast speed from the left, and she wasing fiercely at Fade. Mervyn, who was on the right, seemed to have turned into a sharp spear. A fierce aura surrounded him, and it was as if he was going to pierce through everything in front of him. Fade, who was about to give a final blow to Viktor, felt the severity of the two attacks. He looked away and regained his attention. "15,500 streaks and 16,000 streaks." He could tell at a nce the amount of martial essence that the two people hadprehended. He narrowed his eyes and smiled slightly. Upon hearing Fade''s words, the two wore solemn expressions on their faces as they attacked him. "This kid can see through our strength at a nce. Could it be that he has already surpassed the Lord Level?" Martha asked in surprise. Mervyn snorted, "Stop overthinking. Perhaps he gathered data on us ahead of time." "It should be so." She nodded. Then, her face fell. She gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t believe that this fellow can withstand the attacks of two Lord level experts who haveprehended more than 15,000 streaks of martial essence." As they spoke, their attacks grew violent and their auras exploded. They were like a tornado that came bursting from the castle. Martha''s body seemed to have turned rock hard as she rolled over to Fade, wanting to crush him to pieces. Mervyn was like a long spear that pierced through everything that was blocking his path. His presence was very dangerous. Their attacks were earth-shattering. A few kilometers away, the audience who were watching in hiding were even more shocked. "There are another two Lord level experts. The Illuminate Association is taking this seriously!" "Three Lord level experts just to take on Fade! The Illuminate Association thinks highly of him!" "If it wasn''t for those two, Viktor would''ve already been defeated. It''s normal for them to make such an arrangement" "Can Fade reverse the current situation?" "He could if he was against only one Lord Level expert but not two. Moreover, these two are famous experts!" "Martha, who hasprehended 15,500 streaks of martial essence, came from the desert area of our country. When she was young, she entered the desert by mistake. Her parents searched for half a month, but couldn''t find her. Finally, they chose to give up. However, right then, she came back safe and sound. Upon closer inspection, people found that she hadprehended the rare scorching sun stone martial essence and adapted to the desert environment. It might look ordinary at first nce, but it contains the terrifying heat of the desert sun. Its attack is quite powerful." "Mervyn, who hasprehended 16,000 streaks of martial essence, was born to a fisherman family on an ind. He often went fishing with his family members as a kid. He grasped the swordfish''s martial essence by watching them. Not only was he mighty in the water, but he was also precise. However, this is not the most striking point. Mervyn''s swordfish martial essence is simr to long spears when fighting onnd, but his attacks also contain the poison of the swordfish. If the opponentes into contact with it, they will die from the poison." Hearing the introduction of experienced individuals, the public couldn''t help but sigh. "So they are Martha and Mervyn. If they join hands, Fade will lose for sure." "Viktor is still here. Don''t forget." "He''s done for this time." "However, to be able to force out three Lord Level experts from the Illuminate Association, that brat has already created history." "They are about to collide. Let''s watch and see!" They turned their attention back to the battlefield. At that moment, Fade''s expression was the same as ever as he faced Martha and Mervyn''s attacks. There was not the slightest bit of fear on his face. He moved his hands and numerous bursts of energy shot out. They flew towards the two of them and their energies collided together with a bang. Boom! Fade rolled up a cluster of scorching red me and collided with Martha. The giant rock carried a terrifying aura as it rumbled over. It managed to st away a portion of Fade''s red mes, causing a roar. "This..." Fade was slightly surprised. On the other hand, Martha smiled as she muttered to herself, "My scorching sun stone contains the heat of the desert''s sun. Do you think your fire can block my stone? No, it will only enhance my attack." "Die!" Sheughed and her attacks became even more ferocious. The stone becamerger andrger, growing into the size of a great mountain as it rushed over. Fade was surprised but he released his aura to assess the attack and understood her meaning. "So the stone contains a fire essence." "Is that it? If my fire essence can''t hurt you, how about ice?" He raised the corner of his mouth. At the same time, the aura in his hand shifted, and a stream of blue ice shot out. In an instant, ice came gushing towards Martha''s stone. Their attacks collided. Sizzling sounds were heard immediately. Then, cracks began to appear on the surface of the stone from the collision of the heat and cold. "Huh?" At first, Martha was stunned, but then her face shifted dramatically. "How could it be? My scorching sun stone is supposed to be imprable, so how could it crack?" Fade sneered and strengthened the ice essence in his hands. He rolled up ice and snow, causing them to collide with the hot stones. "A sudden change of temperature will lead to the stone breaking. Do you not know such simple physics?" As Fade mocked her, Martha''s scorching sun stone cracked even more. Finally, with a bang, the enormous stone shattered into pieces and dissipated. As for Martha herself, she suffered from the bacsh. Her body was sent flying backwards, and shended heavily on the ground. She spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2842 Chapter 2842 ? After settling Martha, Fade turned his head and looked at Mervyn on the other side. He coldly replied, "It''s your turn now." Mervyn had been confident in himself, but when he saw Fade defeating Martha, he couldn''t help but grow solemn. He stared at Fade and said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect you toprehend two kinds of martial essence and have hidden skills up your sleeves!" "Is that so?" Fade did not express any further opinions. His right hand gathered mes to face Mervyn''s spear attacks. At that moment, after a slight surprise, Mervyn''s expression became stern again. He straightened his body and flew straight at Fade''s me at a very fast speed. Fade squinted and moved his right hand again. He struck out a mass of ice and snow, trying to resist Mervyn''s long spear. However, Mervyn''s spear didn''te to a halt when it collided with the ice. Instead, it adjusted to its surroundings, and it increased in speed like a fish in water. "What the..." Fade was caught off guard. "This is not the martial essence of a spear, but something else?" Just as he was in a state of shock, the spear had broken through his defenses and reached him. Bang! With a crash, the spear pierced Fade''s skin and blood oozed out. Boom! However, Fade immediately condensed his energy in his right hand. The spear shattered at a pinch of his fingers. At this time, Mervyn didn''t care as he had already drawn distance and cut off the connection between the martial essence and himself. Therefore, he did not suffer from bacsh damage like Martha from Fade''s action. Right then, a smile appeared on his face, and his expression grew morecent. After Fade crushed his martial essence, Mervyn brushed off his blood on his body. Then, Fade snorted and looked at him. Like a sh of lightning, he rushed over. "It was you who keptunching attacks earlier. Now, it''s my turn to attack." Fade rushed out at an incredible speed. Mervyn was surprised, but then he sped up and fled, with no intention ofing head-on with Fade. With that, Fade chased after him. The two of them were ying hide-and-seek in the castle. "Is he one of the elders of the Illuminate Association? He''s so cowardly and afraid of death!" Fade couldn''t catch up with Mervyn and he seemed to be a little angry. Mervyn had no intention of stopping, refusing to fight with him. He kept running and waiting quietly. Finally, five minutes had passed. Fade seemed to have consumed too much positive energy, and his speed gradually slowed down. There was also a slight hue of green on his face. Upon seeing this, Mervyn narrowed his eyes and his body emanated a cold aura. He said to himself, "The poison of the swordfish martial essence has begun to work. Boy, your time of death ising soon." Then Mervyn, who had previously fled the scene, finally came to a halt. With a smile, he walked towards Fade. "Didn''t you want to fight? Now, I''ll entertain you." After that, Mervyn rushed to him. When Fade saw Mervyn''s action, he smiled and whispered to himself, "He''s finally daring enough to fight?" "Hah!" Fade also rushed over to him. They moved so quickly that they collided with each other with a bang. One after another, waves of force and aftershocks pressed against each other, forcing them to collide, and sounds of the impact to ring out. Mervyn was so confident that he almost used up all his physical strength. He continued to hit Fade, again and again, trying to break through to him. However, after dozens of sessful moves, he was surprised to find that Fade managed to block all his moves. Fade did not shy away from his attacks at all. "What''s going on? His strength is even greater than I thought!" Mervyn was taken aback as he muttered to himself. However, when he recalled that his swordfish martial essence had affected Fade, he regained his confidence and whispered to himself, "He can''t resist for a long time. Soon, I will win." Rumbling noises continued. The two men exchanged dozens of moves, but Fade didn''t lose as Mervyn had expected. Instead, he became stronger as he tried to suppress Mervyn to retreat. "W-What is going on?" Mervyn was starting to panic. He raised his arms, barely able to block Fade''s continuous attack. His body shook as he retreated a few meters, almost falling to the ground. "No, we cannot continue like this." Mervyn shook his head and gave a stern cry, his eyes revealing a sense of decisiveness. Boom! Mervyn smashed a stream of martial essence in his body. He spat out a mouthful of blood and shot it towards Fade. At that moment, Fade, who was about tounch an attack, seemed to be affected by Mervyn. His body stiffened and his face became slightly green. His movements slowed down. Mervyn smiled and said, "The poison of the swordfish has worked." Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he proudly walked towards Fade. "You are able to push me to this point. I admit, you''re quite skillful enough to break a part of the martial essence and forcibly stimte the poison of the Swordfish." "However, you will die one way or another." With a chill, Mervyn''s hand condensed into a sharp sword as it shot towards Fade, whose movement was stiff. Death was approaching. Right at that moment, the corners of Fade''s mouth suddenly rose, revealing a smile. "What are you smiling at?" When Mervyn saw this, his heart jolted inexplicably, and he cursed inwardly. The pale green hue on Fade''s face disappeared instantly, and his stiff body returned to its original state. He stretched out his right arm. With an explosive force, he suppressed Mervyn''s strength. Then, he squeezed Mervyn''s right arm. Crack! With a loud noise, Mervyn''s right arm exploded, shooting up bits of flesh and blood and drifting down from the sky. "Ah!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Mervyn uttered a painful scream. He looked at Fade with horror and disbelief as he asked in a trembling voice, "H-How did you do it?" Fade approached him slowly with a mocking smile on his face. At the same time, a cold green aura shed across his body. "This is wood essence which is known for its detoxifying and healing properties. So you were not poisoned all this time?" Mervyn eximed. Fadeughed and said, "You finally get it, don''t you?" "Fire, ice, and now, wood? You''veprehended three kinds of martial essence at the same time. Who on earth are you? How did you do it?" Mervyn''s face was full of shock. Chapter 2843 Chapter 2843 ? Fade did not allow Mervyn to exin. He gathered an immense amount of energy in his fist and mmed it towards Mervyn''s chest. Mervyn flew backwards before he could even scream. The tremendous force made his body explode in the air, turning into countless pieces of flesh and blood. The dignified elder of the Illuminate Association, Mervyn, who hadprehended 16,000 streaks of martial essence, had died. After finishing Mervyn off with one punch, Fade turned his gaze in the direction of the unconscious Martha. Somehow, she had managed to regain consciousness. She had wanted to join Mervyn, but Fade had already defeated him. However, just as she was about to make a move, she saw Fade crushing Mervyn''s right arm, and not long after, Mervyn died. She was so frightened that she felt a chill run down her spine. She no longer had the mood to continue fighting. Her expression changed as she turned around and started fleeing. However, Fade had noticed her, so there was no chance for her to escape at all. "You want to escape, huh?" He sneered. He stretched out his right hand towards the direction of Martha''s escape. In an instant, an immense me appeared in the air, stirring the wind and clouds. It managed to grab hold of her. Martha felt a terrifying killing intent and trembled in fear. She shouted, "Don''t kill me!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "I''m an elder of the Illuminate Association. If you kill me, will the Illuminate Association let you off? You are not allowed to..." "Cut the crap!" Fade interrupted her. He did not hold back as his palm crushed her into a mass of flesh and blood. After dealing with the two, Fade leaped and appeared above the castle. He swept his eyes across the area where he and Viktor were fighting earlier, but he didn''t find him. After releasing his aura to search the scene, he turned his head and looked towards the western horizon. He narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself, "You escaped quickly. However, do you think you can escape for eternity?" Previously, when Viktor woke up from his injuries, he thought about joining hands with Martha and Mervyn to defeat Fade. However, Fade''s terrible punch smashed all his courage. Viktor had no intention of fighting. While Fade was still fighting with the two people, he snuck away alone. He and the two were Lord Level experts and elders of the Illuminate Association. No one expected two deaths and one runaway from this event. Instead of chasing after Viktor, Fadended on the ground and walked to the Seven Star Earth Grass patch. He let go of his aura and probed towards the herbs. A smile appeared on Fade''s lips. "It''s true. The Illuminate Association put in a lot of effort to lure me here." With a wave of his hand, he took all the Seven Star Earth Grass. Then, he turned in a particr direction. He narrowed his eyes and announced, "Spread the news that I''ve killed the people of the Illuminate Association of Newsbery." "Also, within the next three days, if the Illuminate Association doesn''t hand Viktor over and refuse to reveal the truth about the incident at Duke Martial Arts Academy, I will continue to destroy the Illuminate Association." After that, Fade retreated like a phantom, swishing through the air and disappearing without a trace. The excited spectators, who were hiding a few kilometers away, were shocked to hear his words. "Was he talking to us? Did he notice us?" "I suppose so. There is no one else here." "We hid so far away but he still found us. Is he that strong?" "If he''s not strong, how could he kill Martha and Mervyn as well as hurt Viktor? We underestimated Fade!" "Do you want to report what he said just now?" "Will the Illuminate Association be happy after being reported?" "Do you think that we have a say in this matter? Did you forget our mediapany is from a certain family?" "Something big is about to happen!" When Fade returned to Chinatown of Newsbery, he immediately used the bunch of Seven Star Earth Grass to brew the antidote to the drugs. He gave the antidote to a batch of patients, and the effects were good. Therefore, he allowed Ogen to release the news that he would be distributing the antidote for free at Sincere Medicine Center. As soon as this news came out, it caused quite a stir in Micovia. The foreign poption of Newsbery and students of Duke Martial Arts Academy came to the center to im the antidote. For quite a time, Chinatown''s Sincere Medicine Center became the talk of the country. Sincere Medicine Center was bustling in the news while Fade was waiting for the response from the Illuminate Association. However, to his surprise, there was no response after two days. Not only did they not hand over Viktor, they also did not give an exnation for the incident of Duke Martial Arts Academy. They did not even give an exnation for the destruction of the Illuminate Association''s Newbery''s branch, as if nothing had happened Fade was surprised. He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Are they acting as if nothing has happened?" "In that case, I''ll press further until you respond." Then, he began to look for the other branches of Illuminate Association. At the same time, in the headquarters of the Illuminate Association in Micovia. A group of people gathered in a spacious hall and bowed towards the seat at the top. Then, everyone''s eyes fell on the leader, a man in a long robe. "Mr. Mosses, that kid is too arrogant. We must respond or risk the reputation of our Illuminate Association!" "I agree! We have to take action and give that brat a thunderous blow. The outside world is spreading rumors about the Illuminate Association." "Why are you hesitating? If this continues, our Association will be aughingstock." The noisy and angry voices boomed through the hall. Everyone was expressing their dissatisfaction. Finally, Mosses, who was sitting at the top seat, spoke. "Be quiet!" In an instant, the hall became quiet. Mosses swept his gaze over the crowd, then said, "All of you keep shouting that you want to start a fight, but who is willing to lead it? Are you willing to fight?" As soon as he finished his statement, the scene became quiet. Quite a few of the people now lowered their heads and stopped speaking. These people were not fools. They all knew the results of the battle at McCraw Manor. Fade fought against three people. Two died and one ran away. No matter how Fade did it, one thing was for sure. He was more powerful than they had imagined. He hadprehended over 20,000 streaks of martial essence, perhaps even 30,000 streaks. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to kill two experts like Martha and Mervyn. Only a handful of people would be able to achieve more than 20,000 streaks of martial essence. Even Mosses himself only had 23,000 streaks. Only Sariel and a few who were in seclusion couldprehend up to 30,000 streaks of martial essence. Of course, the president, Nigel, an existence on a different level. ine However, he had been in sto the entire time and had not shown himself for several decades. Under such circumstances, it would not be so easy to send a few people to defeat Fade. Chapter 2844 Chapter 2844 ? The ce was silent. Mosses let out a cold snort, then muttered unhappily, "If you don''t even want to make a move, then don''t waste your breath." As soon as his words fell, there was amotion, and some still cried out in discontentment. "But we can''t just do nothing and be humiliated by that guy!" "Are we supposed to admit defeat and surrender? Hand over Viktor and announce the truth of the matter?" "No matter how powerful Fade is, I believe we can defeat him with our numbers." Hearing all the discontented voices, Mosses eased a little and said, "Of course not. I''m only doing things after careful consideration." "Remember, there are other ways to solve the matter by not fighting and killing." "Also, Mr. Sariel will return very soon after handling his matters. When he returns, do you think we wouldn''t finish that brat off by then?" Upon hearing this, everyone in the hall was delighted. "The vice president ising back. That''s great." "He''s finallying back. Has he settled the matters over there?" "Once we work together, the Illuminate Association will be able to take a step forward and be the holder of the new world." "When the vice presidentes back, Fade will be crushed." The atmosphere turned lively. Meanwhile, Fade had not received any response from the Illuminate Association after three days. "Are they cowards, or do they have some other ns?" He narrowed his eyes as he guessed. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. "Fade!" "Master Liang, pleasee in!" He recognized that it was Ogen''s voice, so he stood up. Ogen pushed the door open and said to Fade, "Someone is looking for you outside."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Who is looking for me?" Fade was somewhat surprised. Ogen''s face was a bit strange as his face sank. He said to Fade, "They did not reveal their identities, but they should be one of the officials." "An official?" Upon hearing this, Fade could not help but be surprised. He didn''t expect an official toe looking for him since he hadn''t heard from the Illuminate Association in three days. In that case, he did not mind listening to what they were going to say. When he came to the living room, Fade saw three people sitting in the house at a nce. One of them was a local Micovian man who looked to be about 50 years old, wearing a suit and leather shoes. He was tall and his face was imposing. He looked like a person in a high position. Beside him was a blond woman who looked around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. She had a beautiful face and a tall, graceful figure. She wore a pair of ckframed sses and held a folder in her hand. It seemed that she was the secretary of the older man. The other remaining person surprised Fade. He was a Chinese man who looked about 40 years old. He wore a pair of gold- framed sses. When Fade came in, he frowned. After quickly observing the three of them, Fade walked into the living room and sat down on the opposite sofa without muttering a word. He then drank a cup of tea. He did not take the initiative to speak. His behavior seemed to surprise the guests. They didn''t expect it at all. The three people stared at Fade and took a closer look at him. Fade ignored their gazes and crossed his legs. He drank his tea, ignoring their existence. Finally, one of the three, the Chinese man, couldn''t hold it in any longer. He frowned and asked, "Is this how the great Master Chen treats his guest?" Upon hearing this, Fade put down the teacup in his hand and looked at him. He raised his eyebrows and asked coldly, "Who are you?" "Docker Chen, I''m Docher, the Vice President of the Martial Arts Strategy ove Association in Micovia." The Chinese man named Docher Chen said proudly. Content belongs to Then, he took the initiative to introduce the local man and the blonde secretary next to him. "This is the President of our association, Mr. Omassis, and our secretary, Miss Macy." After that, Docher looked at Fade proudly, as if he was waiting for him to reply. However, Fade was expressionless. He leaned back against the sofa and asked faintly, "So what?" Docher raised his eyebrows, and his face showed a trace of displeasure at their encounter. He frowned and narrowed his eyes slightly. He leaned forward and reminded, "Mr. Chen, do you need me to remind you? Our Martial Arts Strategy Association is thergest martial arts association Micovia, and Momassis is one of the generals from the navy." "So, you came on behalf of the government of Micovia?" Fade asked. "Well..." Docher was too stunned to reply. His expression turned ugly as he whispered, "Our association is an independent organization, not amer official organization of the Micovia. However, Mr. Omassis'' opinions may have a big impact on the government." When he said this, Docher red at Fade to remind him to take this situation seriously. However, after listening, Fade nodded his head and remarked faintly, "Is that so?" After that, he picked up the teacup and began to drink the tea quietly. Docher finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He suddenly stood up, red at Fade, and said furiously, "Mr. Chen, please respect Mr. Omassis." Fade paused and then mmed his hands on the table. Then, he raised his head and looked at Docher. His voice was cold and majestic, with a terrifying pressure, "Respect?" "You''d better be clear of this situation. It was you who took the initiative toe to me, not I, who invited you over. Do I need to respect you? If there''s nothing else, please leave." "You..." Docher did not expect Fade to be so bold. He reached out his right hand and pointed at Fade angrily. "How dare you!" "I''m not from your country or your association. Don''t use your tricks to threaten me," Fade stated coldly. Docher was still gritting his teeth. "Mr. Omassis is a general. How dare you..." "I don''t care about your statuses. If you have nothing to say, get out of here and don''t waste my time." Enraged, Fade threw the teacup on the ground, and it broke into countless pieces next to Docher''s feet. "You..." Startled, Docher took a few steps back in panic. At that moment, Omassis, who had not made a sound, finally spoke. "Mr. Chen, why are you so angry?" Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at Omassis, saying coldly, "It''s not that I''m angry. Your man was seeking trouble." Chapter 2845 Chapter 2845 ? "You..." Docher''s face fell and his expression looked terrible. However, before he could even speak, Omassis took the initiative to say, "My man made a mistake. I apologize on his behalf." "President, you don''t need to..." Docher said in a hurry. However, Omassis red at him, which made him shut up immediately. Then, Omassis looked at Fade with a smile and said, "Mr. Chen, we came here to negotiate with you sincerely." "What is there to negotiate?" Fade asked calmly. Omassis said, "A straightforward person doesn''t resort to insinuations. Mr. Chen, I am sure you know why we are here. I hope for the end of your recent affairs with the Illuminate Association, as well as Duke Martial Arts Academy." "An end?" Fade squinted his eyes and said coldly, "Is that for you to decide?" Omassisughed, then spoke confidently, "Mr. Chen, don''t worry about this. Since I''m already here, I can make some promises." "As for the Illuminate Association, I can settle it. Mr. Chen, what conditions do you have?" "Conditions?" Fade paused for a moment, then looked at him disapprovingly, "A few days ago, I ordered them to hand over Viktor and announce the truth of the matter regarding Duke Martial Arts Academy. Only then would thise to an end." Omassis shook his head and said, "Mr. Chen, Viktor is an elder of the Illuminate Association, a Lord level expert and a toplevel personnel. As for the affairs of Duke Martial Arts Academy, they seem to have nothing to do with the Illuminate Association." Upon hearing this, Fade''s face sank. His eyes turned cold as he asked, "Then what are your conditions?" Omassis smiled slightly and said, "The conditions are simple. As long as you leave Micovia immediately, the Illuminate Association will not pursue the matter of their Newsbery branch, as well as the deaths of Martha and Mervyn." After that, the scene was silent. Everyone focused on Fade. He shook his head andughed. Hisughter grew louder. "Hahaha!" Upon seeing this, Docher frowned and said, "Fade, why are youughing? Martha and Mervyn are elders of the Illuminate Association and Lord Level experts. The Illuminate Association will not pursue you for killing them as a concession. I''d advise you to be tactful and know when to retreat." Fade, who wasughing wildly, suddenly stopped. He red at Docher and shouted, "Get lost!" "You!" Docher was taken aback by Fade''s imposing manner and trembled with anger and fear. It was Omassis who interrupted them with a smile, "Mr. Chen, we are here to negotiate. If there''s anything you''re not satisfied with, we can talk!" "Do you think I''m a fool? How dare you say that you''re here for negotiations." Fade red at Omassis. Omassis'' expression changed. He looked angry, but he suppressed his anger and said, "Mr. Chen, as a Chinese citizen, you came to Micovia thousands of miles away to participate in our affairs. It seems inappropriate to kill our people." "Inappropriate?" Fade raised his eyebrows as he snapped back immediately, "Try asking Viktor if it was appropriate for him to join hands with the enemy while intending to kill me a few months ago in the Ice- sealed Realm!" "Also, go ask the people from Duke Martial Arts Academy if selling drugs to harm the Chinese students and Chinese people here is suitable." Docher said, "Fade, let''s talk about this objectively. It''s our country''s business. You''re an outsider, so try not to meddle too much. Besides, do you think you''re helping the Chinese? Your behavior has made the Chinese people in our country ostracized. You''re harming us instead." "You maniptor, get lost!" Fade didn''t want to waste his breath on Docher. He shouted with raging energy. Suddenly, a fist-like strength mmed into Booher''s chest, knocking him out. He fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. Omassis'' face changed and he gave a signal. Macy rushed to help Docher up. At the same time, Omassis looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I just knew about the situation between you and Mr. Viktor. If this is true, it''s negotiable to hand over Viktor." "I hope everyone can calm down and have a good discussion. No one will benefit from this situation if you make a fuss." Fade looked at Omassis, narrowed his eyes, and said in a low voice, "You don''t have to tell me these things. My conditions remain the same Tomorrow is the deadline. If the nominate Association donot respond, then I''ll take action." Omassis felt a sense of danger from his tone. His face darkened and his expression became cold. He said, "Mr. Chen, I know you are a powerful master." "But please think about this. We''re in Micovia and the Illuminate Association is one of the country''s organizations. Mr. Chen, you''re very powerful, but there are many experts in our country." His meaning was clear. He was threatening Fade. He meant that there was no need to continue negotiating. Fade did not shrink back. He snorted and said rudely, "I''ve killed many experts from Micovia." "What?" Omassis did not expect him to be so stubborn. Even he could barely keep a straight face. However, he suppressed his impulse to kill Fade. He stared at Fade for a few seconds and finally said, "I''ll remember your attitude, Mr. Chen. I''ll inform the Illuminate Association and the government of Micovia." "Go ahead!" Fade said as if he did not care. Omassis let out a cold snort, then turned and left. Behind him, Macy and Docher quickly followed. The three left. Ogen came in and looked at Fade, saying, "Fade, how did it go?" "There was no result!" Fade shook his head and told him about the negotiations. After listening to it, Ogen frowned, saying, "I have heard of the Martial Arts Strategy Association and General Omassis. Although they are known as a non-governmental organization, they have close connections with them. To some extent, they represent the image of the authorities of Micovia." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Fade, you drove them away. I''m afraid that the authorities of Micovia will interfere. I''m afraid then..." Speaking of this, Ogen couldn''t help but worry. He knew that Fade was good at fighting. However, no matter how powerful Fade was, there was only one of him against them. Moreover, the opposition side was the Illuminate Association and Micovia''s government. Once they took action, even Fade might not be able to deal with it. Fade understood Ogen''s worry andforted him with a smile, "Master Liang, don''t worry." "The matters of Duke Martial Arts Academy and the Illuminate Association are still being swept under the rug, showing that they are guilty Once there is a fault, the officials won''t be too open and straightforward." Content belongs to "What''s more, even if they go all out, I''ll just run away when the timees."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "If I can''t beat them, then I will escape! I''m not going to stand there and take their attacks." In the end, Fade winked at him. Ogen sighed and looked at him, "Be careful yourself." "Master Liang, I will." Fade nodded seriously. Chapter 2846 Chapter 2846 ? Three days had passed, but there was still no response from the Illuminate Association. The attention to this matter had reached an unprecedented height online. Most of Micovia''sizens were discussing the events that had happened in the past few days. The discussions and arguments of variousizens caused the topic to get heated. Someizens paid great attention to the situation at Duke Martial Arts Academy and expressed their support for Fade. They hoped the Illuminate Association would provide an exnation. However, mostizens from Micovia criticized Fade. In their hearts, the Illuminate Association was more trustworthy. Fade was just a Chinese man who had a conflict with the martial artists of Micovia. Such a person''s words were not credible. Of course, these online discussions had no effect on him. When the three-day deadline was up, Fade did not hesitate to start acting. At seven in the morning, he set off from Newsbery and headed west to the headquarters of the Illuminate Association in the middle of Micovia, which was known as Oak City. When he set off, countless media reporters who had been waiting for him took photos of him. However, he set off at a fast speed. He soon got out of the sight of the reporters. He turned into a shadow, leaving no trace. However, the reporters had made early preparations. They assembled a synchronous satellite in advance to track Fade''s whereabouts and make real-time reports. More and moreizens on the Inte clicked into the live broadcast to keep up with the news. In the headquarters of the Illuminate Association in Oak City, Mosses sat in his seat. A man was reporting from below, "Vice-Chairman, that kid has already left for our headquarters." Mosses'' eyes darkened. After pausing for a few seconds, he ordered, "All divisions, prepare for battle and stop Fade as nned." "All eight divisions in the city are set for battle to stop Fadeing into the headquarters at all cost," the subordinate said firmly. "Alright, you may leave!" Mosses waved his hand. As the men retreated, several elders went over to his side, and their gazes changed slightly. "Mr. Mosses, can the divisions stop that guy?" "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult, right? That kid was able to kill both Martha and Mervyn. The strength of the other division''s elders is on par with them. It is likely difficult to block him!" "It might be better to gather and besiegeContent ? N?velDrama.Org. him!" Mosses said in a low voice, "He already destroyed our branch in Newsbery. The reputation of the Illuminate Association has already suffered a great blow." "If we abandon the eight divisions, our reputation as the Illuminate Association will drop. What will the people think of us? How would they trust us?" "Therefore, we have to send someone over to resist him. Even if we lose, it would be better than giving up." Upon hearing Mosses'' words, a few people nodded in agreement. However, some elders still frowned and had different opinions. "But if you scatter your strength like this, we may be defeated one by one. At that time, I''m afraid the situation will be even worse." Mosses narrowed his eyes and then said with a deep voice, "I only said that there is a chance of defeat, but I didn''t say that we will suffer fromplete defeat. The Illuminate Association is not that weak." "What''s more, I also prepared a unique gift for that guy." At this point, the corner of Mosses''s mouth rose slightly, revealing a sinister smile. At the same time, in an office building in Newbery, the three officials of the Martial Arts Strategy Association, who had previously gone to visit Fade, were now sitting in front of the screen and reading the report about his whereabouts. Docher looked at Fade''s shing figure in the air. He gnashed his teeth and said with hatred, "You ungrateful thing. We gave you a chance to live but if you don''t retreat, you deserve to die." Omassis'' face remained calm. Leaning against the sofa, he said calmly, "That kid is so confident. Perhaps he has a trump card!" "A trump card?" Docher snorted with disdain. He shook his head and said, "No matter how powerful his trump card is, he can''t be more powerful than Illuminate Association." "In addition, we''ve contacted Professor Thommer this time. We can use his men." Content belongs to When he mentioned this, Omassis'' expression changed slightly and his expression became a bit strange. He shook his head and then said, "Thommer''s experiments, can they even be considered humans?" "It doesn''t matter if they''re human or not as long as they win. A soldier''s task is to win the battle." Docher paused for a moment and then spoke. "Really? I hope so!" Omassis sighed and remarked slowly. At that moment, Fade, who had flown at high speed for an hour, arrived at the first destination, Harrison City''s Illuminate Association branch. He, who had already finished checking out the route, didn''t hesitate. He immediately found his target and flew towards it. He made rapid streaks through the sky, not bothering to hide his tracks. His crimson energy left a fiery red mark in the air for many to witness. Right at that moment, within the Illuminate Association branch of Harrison City, over a hundred members were prepared for his arrival. "He''sing!" An elder suddenly raised his head to look at the sky as he spoke. Everyone had their eyes on the red, fiery streak above them. "Is that Fade?" "Is he the one who killed Martha and Mervyn?" "Does that mean that he is a Lord Level martial artist?" "Mr. Fielding, can we defeat him?" Although these members were prepared for the battle, they couldn''t help discussing Fade when they saw him. Sensing their unease, the white-haired elder in a long robe, Mr. Fielding, shouted, "Everyone, get ready to fight the enemy." In an instant, the scene quietened down. Hundreds of members held their breaths, gripped their weapons, and stared at Fade. At the same time, everyone watching the live broadcast on the Inte was anticipating the battle. "The first stop is Harrison City. That fellow is about to attack." "Mr. Fielding leads the Harrison City branch. He is a core elder of the Illuminate Association. He has been an elder since eighty years ago. that time, he managed toprehend 10,000 streaks of el martial essence. Some say he has close to 20,000 streaks now." "To have an experienced man like Mr. Fielding take charge means that they''re trying to win with experience." "Can he do it? Martha and Mervyn were both defeated and lost their lives." "Mr. Fielding established his name before them, so his strength should be even greater. In addition, he has even more battle experience. The Illuminate Association has long made preparations, so I think it''s very likely that they''ll win." Chapter 2847 Chapter 2847 Whoosh! Fade detected the location of the branch in the air. Without hesitation, he turned into a meteorite, dragging a long ming tail and rushed towards the branch. Boom! With a loud noise, before the members of the branch could even react, Fade, wrapped in ayer of mes,nded on the branch. The energy and fire that hit the ground roared and swept out, swallowing up a group of members. In the screams, more than a dozen branch members who were too close to thending area fell to the ground and kept howling. Some of their arms and legs were broken by the shock waves, some of their bodies were burned by the mes, and some were even more miserable. They were hit in the vital parts by the energy and died immediately. As soon as hended, over ten members of the branch were killed before Fade could even make a move. Everyone on the scene and on the Inte were shocked by the oue. They took a deep breath and their expressions were serious. "T-This is Master Chen''s strength? That''s too powerful!" "I didn''t expect him to be so strong. I''m afraid that Mr. Fielding won''t be able to stop him." The noise was getting louder and the members seemed to be a little shaken. At the critical moment, the white-haired Fielding stood up and shouted loudly. Tight!" In an instant, the branch members, who had just been shaken, turned serious. They held their weapons tightly and stared at the area where the mes fell. In the fire, a figure slowly stood up and walked out, like a demon that had returned from the fiery mes of hell. Walking out, Fade''s eyes locked on Fielding as he said coldly, "You''re the person in charge here. I''ll give you a choice. I''ll let you live if you hand over Viktor and make public the truth of the incident at Duke Martial Arts Academy.." Fielding stepped out and looked straight at him, saying, "The Illuminate Association will not be humiliated." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes turned cold as he said, "Really? Then die!" As he spoke, Fade left an afterimage behind as he rushed out. Almost at the same time, Fielding shouted and moved. "Attack!" In an instant, hundreds of streams of energy shot at Fade like countless bullets. At the same time, Fielding held a trident in his hand, releasing three streaks of light that roared over. Right then, the atmosphere in the branch changed. Positive energy flew everywhere, energy roared, and the powerful shockwaves shook the ground slightly. This was a battle between Lord Level martial artists. The sky changed color and the earth shook. Boom! A dense sound was heard. This was the sound of hundreds of branch members'' attacksnding on Fade''s Vital Shield. These members exerted all their strength and attacked with full force. However, to Fade, their attacks were like scratching an itch. Even his Vital Shield could not be broken, let alone injure him. Fade didn''t care about the ordinary members'' attacks at all. He charged forward and released a few streaks of positive energy. Swish, Boom! The streaks whistled past and then screams rang out. The ordinary members on both sides couldn''t defend themselves at all. They were knocked out and fell to the ground, unable to move. When Fielding saw this, the corners of his eyes trembled, and his gaze became more furious. With a loud shout, a wave of sea- like, aquamarine energy surged within Fielding''s body and flew out from the trident. "Poseidon Trident!" This was Fielding''s unique skill. It was said that when he was young, he went fishing with his parents. As a result, in a storm, the fishing boat was overturned, and all of them fell into the sea. Unfortunately, his parents were killed. Fielding fortunately found a trident in the sea, and from it, he mastered a type of special energy that brought him back to life. Later on, by relying on the unique energy of the trident, Fielding''s strength continuously improved. Ultimately, he entered the Illuminate Association and became an elder. News of what had happened in the past had spread far and wide. It had been said that he had acquired Poseidon''s legacy, gained Poseidon''s martial essence, and had be a powerful expert. The Poseidon Trident attack stimted by the trident also became Fielding''s unique skill. Over the past decades, the number of enemies who had been killed by him was nearly a thousand. Now, Fielding had just fought against Fade, and he used his unique skill as his first move. It could be said that he respected Fade. To some extent, he also gave him face. Whoosh! Carrying three blue bursts of energy, the trident twisted and swept toward Fade. The closer the three energies were, the more turbulent they became. It seemed that the three surging energies were intertwined and rotated pulling Fade into them and turning the world upsidedown. Twist, Break! swnovel Seeing that Fade was pulled into his unique skill, the corner of Fielding''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a proud smile, and then his hands began to move again. In an instant, among the three huge energies, countless de- like energies spun quickly with the surging of the waves. The huge waves seemed to have turned into a huge meat grinder, crushing everything that was sucked in. "Go to hell!" With a shout, ayer of blue energy, like sea water, burst out from Fielding''s body and flowed into the trident, increasing its positive energy. The trident stirred up energy, huge waves, and air des. Fade, who was drawn into it, seemed to have no strength to resist. Countlessizens, who saw this scene from the live screen, were dumbfounded for a moment. "I-Is iting to an end?" "Mr. Fielding is going to win." "Who bragged about that boy previously? What''s the oue?" "I thought he was strong, but this is all he is capable of!" "A branch elder of the Illuminate Association dealt with him so easily. Haha, he''s like a devil in disguise." In the office building, Docher couldn''t help but feel excited. He even stood up and pped his hands, saying, "Yes, we''ve won. That guy is dead." After that, he turned around with a smile on his face. He wanted to give a high-five to Macy to celebrate. However, what was embarrassing was that she ignored him and didn''t move at all. Omassis'' face sank as he sat on the sofa beside her. He said, "It''s not over yet!" "President, that guy has beenpletely suppressed by Mr. Fielding. He will definitely lose. Why isn''t it over yet? He..." Doche asked in confusion. Before he could finish, there was a sudden change on the screen. Initially, it seemed as if Fade couldn''t defend himself as he was swept by huge waves.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Suddenly, a red fire lotus lit up in the huge waves. The fire lotus grew bigger and brighter. In the end, it smashed the three huge waves into countless tiny droplets of water, spreading in all directions. Chapter 2848 Chapter 2848 "You..." Fielding didn''t expect that Fade would be able to escape under this type of situation, and his expression changed drastically. Then, he waved his trident in his right hand and prepared tounch another attack. However, before he could make a move, a ball of fiery light flew out from the ming fire lotus andnded on the trident in Fielding''s hand. Wrapped in mes, the trident burned fiercely. Fielding''s expression darkened. He quickly activated his positive energy, trying to put out the mes on the trident. However, the positive energy he activated was far from being able to keep up with the speed at which the mes burned. A few secondster, the trident waspletely wrapped in mes. With a bang, it was burned up, bing a piece of waste iron. It fell to the ground with a tinkling sound. Fielding''s expression changed drastically. His body trembled as he spurted out a mouthful of blood. He staggered a few steps, his face deathly pale. "My Poseidon Trident, how dare you..." Fade snorted coldly, his face full of disdain. "What sh*t Poseidon Trident, it''s just an ordinary fish fork. It has some effects only because it has some martial essence, and it has been in the sea for many years." "It''s just an ordinary trident martial essence. How dare you call it Poseidon''s martial essence. It''s ridiculous." "You... You..." Fielding''s blood and energy surged. His throat choked and he spat out arge mouthful of blood. He imed to have mastered Poseidon''s martial essence. That was the result of Fielding''s silent guidance over the years, as well as his greatest source of pride. Now, Fade had smashed the thing he was most proud of in front of everyone. This was the same as fiercely pping Fielding''s face a few times, making him feel so ashamed. "I''ll kill you. I''m going to kill you!" Fielding''s eyes were red. He was ashamed and angry. He gritted his teeth and roared, rushing fiercely towards Fade. However, Fade looked at him as if he was looking at a mad dog. He shook his head casually and shot a streak of positive energy with his right hand. Swoosh! With a sound, the positive energy prated the space between Fielding''s eyebrows. His angry roar came to an abrupt end as he lost his bnce. With a bang, he fell heavily to the ground, no longer breathing. Fielding was dead! At this moment, the scene fell into a dead silence. Everything seemed to have been pressed on pause, and all the sounds were stopped at once. The remaining members of the Illuminate Association looked at Fielding, who was lying on the ground. Their faces were full of shock, and their bodies were stiff. It seemed that they had never thought that he would be defeated. Countless viewers on the Inte also seemed to be stuck in silence at that moment. Then, the noisy discussion burst out like a flood. "I-Is this true? Fielding has been defeated. Am I seeing things?" "Harrison City''s branch has over a hundred members, yet they were defeated just like that. Is this still the Illuminate Association?" "That is Mr. Fielding. How could he die in the hands of that kid? Shouldn''t there be other ns?" In a certain office building in Newsbery, Docher, whose face was originally stered with an excited smile and who was about to celebrate, suddenly stopped smiling. The corners of his mouth twitched a couple of times. He spoke with difficulty, "How can this be? T-That guy, he..." Omassis, who was sitting on the sofa, didn''t show too much surprise on his face. In an indifferent tone, he said, "To be able to kill two and seriously injure one Lord Level experts, such a fellow isn''t that easy to deal with." Hearing this, Docher fell silent. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said, "Harrison City isn''t big. There are even more experts waiting for him." At the same time, news of the defeat of Harrison City''s branch spread back to the headquarters of the Illuminate Association in Oak City. Many elders gathered here and watched the live broadcast on the Inte. Their faces fell and they looked terrible. "How could this happen? Mr. Fielding was defeated?" "It''s fine that he was defeated, but he was defeated so quickly. Is... Is this true?" "Could it be that that kid''s martial essence really exceeded 20,000 streaks?" "If things go on like this, I''m afraid the others won''t be able to hold him back!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Amidst the anxious discussion, everyone''s gaze fell on the vice president, Sariel. They had a questioning expression on their faces. "Vice president..." Sariel was calm. Waving his hand, he said, "Don''t be nervous. Let''s proceed ording to the original n." "But..." Many elders still wanted to persuade him, but Sariel''s face was gloomy as he emphasized, "Don''t panic." The scene suddenly quietened down. Everyone''s eyes were once again focused on the live broadcast. On the screen, after Fade defeated the Harrison City''s branch, he didn''t stop. He immediately rose into the air and flew towards the next city''s branch. An hourter, he appeared above the Illuminate Association''s branch in Louisville. After having learned a lesson from Harrison City, the elders of the Louisville''s branch immediately gave the order to all of the members tounch a joint, ferocious attacke before Fade could evennach to QUMS The dense positive energy, like countless raindrops, flew from the ground to Fade in the air. He snorted coldly, his body shone brightly, and he sent out several streaks of positive energy towards the ground. Boom, Boom, Boom! There was a burst of explosion. Smoke and dust were scattered, making it hard to see anyone on the live broadcast. Only streaks of light shing quickly were visible and there were sounds of explosions. Among them, there were some screams. Countless viewers who were watching the live broadcast were so anxious that they scratched their heads helplessly. A quarter of an hourter, the explosions finally subsided, and the smoke and dust gradually dissipated. The live broadcast was finally able to see the scene clearly, and countless viewers immediately looked over. However, the Illuminate Association''s branch in Louisville had turned into ruins, and the members of the branch could be seen lying inside. Fade could no longer be seen. Many viewers were confused until the screen suddenly trembled, and then changed swiftly. Finally, they caught a figure flying in the air. Realization dawned upon the countless viewers. Fade had already taken care of the Illuminate Association''s branch in Louisville and rushed to the next battlefield. For a moment, countless people sighed. "This battle is much easier than the previous one!" "In this way, Fade is going to destroy all the branches of the Illuminate Association!" "Is the Illuminate Association really so weak?" "Don''t tell me they don''t have any experts?" Numerous hot discussions and questions spread rapidly on the Inte. Right then, Fade continued to move forward. In the next one and a half hours, he sessively destroyed two of the Illuminate Association''s branches in Barsche City and Kale City. hours, In just a few four branches of the Illuminate Association had been destroyed by Fade. In addition to the one in Newsbery three days ago, he had singlehandedly destroyed five branches of the Illuminate Association. S Chapter 2849 Chapter 2849 To the people in Micovia, this was an unimaginable miracle. After all, the Illuminate Association had stood firm in Micovia for hundreds of years. Many of them had challenged the Illuminate Association, but defeating an elder was already a great difficulty. For hundreds of years, none of the branches of the Illuminate Association had fallen. Now, in such a short period of time, five branches had been destroyed by one person. Such a stark contrast caused the worship and admiration that many people in Micovia had for the Illuminate Association to vanish almost instantly. They were about to copse. Currently, in the headquarters of the Illuminate Association in Oak City, Sariel was still seated in his seat, staring at the live broadcast with an expressionless face. The elders who had been suppressed earlier were now discussing excitedly. "Vice president, four branches have been destroyed. We can''t go on like this." "On the Inte, the denunciation and doubts against our Illuminate Association are getting bigger." "Vice president, we have to make changes." Amidst the hasty shouts, Sariel finally spoke. "The next branch will be Canses City. Professor Thommer''s gift is right there." Hearing what he had said, all the elders fell silent. Their eyes were filled with hope as they stared at the screen. At that moment, Fade seemed to be a little tired after four consecutive battles. However, he knew that the consumption of the four battles was nothing to him. It wasn''t that he didn''t consume much energy, but that he had already stepped into the Physical Refine Realm. The amount of martial essence he had mastered far exceeded that of the ordinary elders of the Illuminate Association. The elders in charge of branches usually mastered about 15,000 streaks of martial essence. In the eyes of the world, this kind of strength made them top level experts. After all, there weren''t many martial artists who could reach 10,000 streaks of martial essence and enter the Lord Level. In some small countries, no one in the entire nation had been able to enter the Lord Level for hundreds of years. In Micovia, there were more than thirty Lord Level experts in the Illuminate Association, which showed how powerful they were.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The vast majority of these Lord Level experts could only be considered to have crossed the threshold of 10,000 streaks of martial essence. Reaching 15,000 streaks was quite an achievement. However,pared to Fade, their martial essence wasn''t close to being enough. After all, aftering out of the Ice-sealed Realm, among the nine types of martial essence in Fade''s elixir core, his ice essence alone had reached 30,000 streaks. Together with the fire essence, wood essence, and other six martial essences, Fade had already mastered more than 70,000 streaks of martial essence. 70,000 streaks against 15,000. It was no wonder that he was able to crush these elders of the Illuminate Association. Furthermore, this didn''t include the fact that he had cultivated the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture and had officially entered the first level of the Physical Refine Realm. After going through the Physical Refine Realm, Fade''s physical body alone was enough to block an ordinary attack from a Lord Level martial artist. Of course, other people didn''t know about his advantages. Thus, in the Canses City branch, the elder, Keller, nced at those bloodless, machinelike soldiers behind him, with a hint of confidence in his eyes. "Boy, you must be very proud of yourself for destroying four branches in a row." "However, that''s all for you." After speaking, Keller let out a cold snort. With a wave of his hand, he barked, "Everyone, attack!" In an instant, a group of people poured out from Canses City''s branch, which wasn''t very big, and rushed madly towards Fade. He snorted, and before he couldnd on the ground, several streaks of light shot out from his hands andnded on the ground. With a series of explosions, most of the people who rushed out were killed in the explosion. It was almost the same as the previous branch. On the Inte, countless viewers saw this scene and sighed. "Is it going to be the same poor performance for the fifth time?" "Are the pigheads of the Illuminate Association brainless? The four branches have been destroyed. Don''t they know how to change tactics?" "What''s the point of such meaningless sacrifice? It''s just a death sentence." "I can''t stand it anymore. The top martial arts organization in Micovia, the Illuminate Association, has had a brilliant history for the past hundreds of years. However, now, it has been trampled and humig by a young foreigner. Is this still the Illuminate Association? Is this still Micovia?" Countless doubts and exmations surged on the Inte, but soon after, someone found something unusual. In the Canses City branch, although Fade had killed dozens of people before hended, there were still people surging out of the branch, rushing straight towards him. Boom! With another loud noise, Fade blew up dozens of people again. However, to everyone''s surprise, more people continued to surge out of the branch and charged fearlessly at him,unching attacks time and time again. Such an abnormal phenomenon puzzled the people on the Inte. "What''s going on? Are there so many people in theCanses City branch? There are more than a hundred people rushing out!" "Are the members of the Canses City branch really so brave? They''re not afraid at all. They''re charging forward courageously, not backing off at all!" "That''s not right. Look carefully. Those people aren''t members of the Illuminate Association." "They are all expressionless. They don''t even look like they''re in pain when they are attacked by Fade. They look like robots." "Another batch! There are almost three hundred of them! How could there be so many of them?" The audience noticed the abnormality. Right then, Fade, who was constantly attacking, also noticed it. They were constantly knocked away, but more people kept rushing out. These people rushed forward fearlessly, which frightened Fade. Taking a closer look, he immediately found something abnormal. He let go of his energy and felt it. Suddenly, a familiar feeling welled up. "These... These are the mutants modified by gic drugs." Fade immediately confirmed the identities of these people. The individual strength of these mutants might not be as good as when they were in Star City. Mayden, the Witch Lord''s daughter, whom Fade had met in Pagodnd, was also the number three mutant whom Thommer had mentioned. However, at that moment, the people who were involved were even more machine-like and fearless than Mayden. They didn''t feel any pain, as long as they could move, they would focus on attacking andpleting missions. As a whole, they were no different from robots. Moreover, although the individual attack wasn''t very powerful, the continuous attacks from hundreds of mutants still put a lot of pressure on Fade. It seemed as though this was what the Illuminate Association''s branch in Canses City was nning. They would use the tactic of a sea of people to exhaust Fade to death. Aware of the other party''s intentions, Fade''s eyes were cold and he immediately adjusted hisbat n. These people were like robots. There was no need to continue fighting. The best choice was to find the controller of the branch and kill them directly. After making the decision, he flew up and threw out his energy to beat back the mutants who pursued him while moving quickly to find traces of the controller in the branch. When Keller saw Fade soaring into the sky, he immediately understood Fade''s thoughts. He immediately retreated and hid in the cer of the branch, not confronting him head-on. He had to wait until Fade was exhausted by those mutants, and then he would make another move. With a fierce attack, he would directly kill Fade. "Kid, just wait for me to exhaust you to death!" Keller was hiding underground, listening to the constant sounds of explosions outside. A hint of a smug smile was on the corner of his lips. Chapter 2850 Chapter 2850 "You want to exhaust me?" Just when Keller was hiding in the cer, he suddenly heard a strange voice. In an instant, Keller was shocked. His face changed dramatically, and he hurriedly activated his positive energy. He hurriedly retreated, pressing close against a wall. Then, he looked around vigntly. "Who is it?" Keller shouted, his face filled with terror. At this moment, Fade had no intention of hiding at all. He directly walked towards Keller. "You want to exhaust me, but you don''t even know me?" Fade asked with a sneer. A cold look shed in Keller''s eyes, and his expression instantly turned serious. "Fade!" "How did you find me? There are so many mutants outside. How could youe in? Was there a traitor in the branch?" Keller began to grow suspicious. Fade sneered, his expression full of disdain. "If you expect those robots to stop me, you''re too naive." Previously, when he was outside, after Fade killed a few batches of mutants, he immediately understood the other party''s thoughts that they wanted to exhaust him. Therefore, he simply let go of his divine soul mental power and searched the branch. The branch wasn''t big. After scanning it, he soon found Keller hiding in the cer. Thus, he came here easily. Fade didn''t want to say much. He snorted and looked at Keller, "Stop talking nonsense. I''ll give you a chance. How do you want to die?" Hearing Fade''s words, the expression on Keller''s face began to change. From witnessing what happened to the four previous branches, Keller naturally knew that Fade''s power was extremely terrifying. However, at this time, facing the threat of death, he still wanted to take a risk. Pursing his lips tightly, Keller''s body began to tremble slightly. The positive energy within his body began to flow silently, preparing himself to buy a little more time. He would then find a chance to deliver a fatal blow to Fade. However, just as Keller was thinking about how to stall for time. Fade suddenly shook his head, sighed and said, "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it." "Huh?" Keller was stunned. He didn''t understand. Then, he thought of something and his expression changed dramatically. He knew that his idea had been discovered by Fade. As such, he couldn''t buy time. With a loud shout and determination, he fiercely pounced on Fade. In Fade''s eyes, Keller''s desperate attack wasn''t even worth mentioning. As Fade raised his hand, the ice essence condensed by his right hand sprayed onto Keller. Before the fierce and resolute expression on Keller''s face could even change, his entire body froze in ce. Then, the ice essence seeped into his flesh, bones, and organs through his skin. Keller''s life force quickly dissipated, thenpletely vanished. He transformed into an ice sculpture, maintaining his final attacking stance as he stood there in the cer. Fade looked at his right hand and said with a sigh, "The ice essence in the Ice- sealed Realm is really powerful. 30,000 streaks of ice essence is so powerful!" After sighing, he waved his hand gently, rolled up the ice sculpture-like Keller, and rushed out of the cer. On the ground of the branch, those mutants, who were like robots, wandered aimlessly on the ground after losing their target, Fade. Some even went crazy and lost control, attacking the people around them. At that moment, Fade appeared again, and the mutants immediately detected their target. They rushed towards him one after another, and the positive energy enveloped him like dense raindrops. Fade didn''t care about these attacks at all. He lifted up Keller, who had been frozen into an ice sculpture. "Keller is dead!" As he shouted, countless eyes focused on the ice sculpture. "T-That''s really Keller!" "Didn''t he hide? How could he be found?" "Keller, you''ve lost as well?" 1N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Amidst the confused and surprised voices, Fade''s right hand exerted a little force. With a boom, the ice sculpture of Keller in his hand exploded, turning into countless pieces of ice, scattering down in the air. QUMS Then, without even looking back, he swished through the air and headed straight for his next target. The fifth branch was destroyed again. For a moment, countless viewers in Micovia and on the Inte were silent. At that moment, even feelings of anger seemed to have disappeared. "Is there any other way? Is there really no way to stop Fade?" "Is the Illuminate Association so vulnerable?" "Has Micovia already declined to such a state?" "God wants us to die!" Right then, within the headquarters of the Illuminate Association in Oak City, a group of elders were staring at Keller, who had exploded on the screen. Their faces turned pale and their expressions were extremely ugly. Content belongs to Some of the elders couldn''t hold themselves back any longer. They looked towards the vice-president, Sariel, and spoke with a hint of anger in their voice. "Vice president, Professor Thommer''s trash couldn''t stop Fade at all. Your n has failed." The moment someone voiced out, the other elders spoke up too. "Vice president, we can''t continue like this. The destruction of five branches and the death of five Lord Level experts is a huge loss even to the Illuminate Association!" "Vice president, it''s still not toote to change the n. Have the remaining three branch elders all return. Gather everyone together and we can use all our strength to kill Fade." "Also, gather those branch elders who aren''t on the way yet. I don''t believe that this brat can kill more than ten Lord Level martial artists at the same time." Quite a few elders agreed with the proposal. The noisy scene became more lively. Finally, Sariel spoke out, "I''ve heard all of you." "The suggestion of mobilizing troops isn''t feasible!" He immediately rejected everyone''s proposal. "Vice president..." An elder still wanted to persuade him. However, Sariel immediately cut him off. In a low voice, he said, "Don''t forget that our Illuminate Association has branches set up in all of the major cities of the country, not for the purpose of dealing with a young fellow." "If we send everyone to deal with one person now, we will be defenseless. At that time, we will suffer a greater loss. Do you think you can bear this responsibility?" Many elders suddenly came to their senses after hearing these words. The Illuminate Association had been powerful in Micovia for so long. They had forgotten that the Association had other enemies in Micovia. In fact, over the past hundreds of years, all sorts of ambushes and attacks against the Illuminate Association had never stopped. Chapter 2851 Chapter 2851 In the beginning, there were only conflicts between different martial artists and martial arts organizations. In recent decades, as Micovia and the Illuminate Association expanded all over the world and strengthened their forces, they gained more enemies. The enemies of the Illuminate Association also gradually expanded from the original journey of martial arts to going against martial artists, underground members, foreign spies, armed exiles, and so on. Once the troops were mobilized on arge-scale, the enemies of the Illuminate Association would definitely seize the opportunity tounch attacks. Although the strength of these people might not be as good as Fade''s, they had fought with the Illuminate Association for many years and had a deeper understanding of the Association. Once they attacked, the consequences might be worse than Fade''s. It was precisely because of this consideration that the vice-president, Sariel, rejected the suggestion of mobilizing the troops. When the other elders understood this, their expressions became solemn and somewhat helpless. "If we can''t mobilize the troops from all branches, what should we do?" "Do we just watch as he destroys our branches one by one?" "We might as well gather the people from our headquarters to attack together. Right now, we have eight Lord Level martial artists and a vice president with over 30,000 streaks of martial essence. Sariel''s fighting strength is absolutely on par with ten Lord Level martial artists. I don''t believe that that kid can fight against ten at once!" In the midst of the shouting, Sariel spoke up again. "Don''t worry. Things haven''t gotten to that point yet." "Professor Thommer''s mutants aren''t as weak as you think." As he spoke, the staff member zoomed in on the screen which showed the battle from before. Sariel said, "Look carefully. The mutants didn''t cause much harm to Fade, but it''s enough. As they umte, he will definitely be injured, but it''s not obvious right now." "These injuries shouldn''t have much of an effect!" An elder said with a frown. Sariel narrowed his eyes and said, "It doesn''t have much of an effect now, but there are still three more branches. The number of mutants there will only increase. Even the smallest effects will eventually be magnified once they umte." In the air, Fade, who was flying to the next branch, secretly activated the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture and quickly recovered from the minor injuries on his body. Before long, the injuries on his body hadpletely recovered, and his face had regained color. However, on second thought, he realized something. His body trembled and his face instantly darkened and even became a little pale. "Since you want to use the tactic of a sea of people to exhaust me, I will give you the opportunity."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. With a snort in his heart, he rushed to the next target. An hourter, he arrived at the next branch of the Illuminate Association. Sure enough, in the branch, arge number of mutants appeared andunched a crazy attack on Fade. Moreover, they learned from Keller''s lesson. The elders of this branch had already fled far away before Fade appeared, only letting the mutants continue to exhaust him. Therefore, Fade moved like an elephant, constantly stepping on the mutants as if they were a group of ants. However, there were more ants and they never stopped attacking. He sent wave after wave of mutants flying and razed the whole branch to the ground. There was no trace of the elders. He frowned, jumped up, and was ready to leave. At that moment, the branch members who were hiding in the dark appeared andunched attacks on Fade again and again to prevent him from leaving. This was their tactic. The normal people in the branch would harass and stop him from leaving. In the branch, they used arge number of mutants to attack and exhaust him. In this way, Fade was entangled and could only face the mutants. After fighting for nearly twenty minutes, he seized the branch elder and killed him in one stroke. Then, he broke through the harassment circle and escaped the branch. Such a result made countless depressed viewers in Micovia excited. Although the branch still lost, they all saw that Fade had begun to show fatigue. If it continued like this, he wouldn''tst long. Many elders in the Oak City branch were also excited. "It''s working. That boy can''t hold on any longer." "Vice president, you have great foresight. This method worked." "Haha, when that kides to Oak City, he won''t even be able to stand up!" The "tired" Fade didn''t stop but continued to rush to the next branch. More mutants interfered with the simr strategy, and they once again harassed and attacked Fade. He quickened his pace and smashed the branch with the force of thunder, breaking through the harassment circle and continuing to attack. However, when he left this time, his face was pale and he was breathing rapidly. The branch in Thain City was the only branch left that was closest to the headquarters in Oak City. However, Fade seemed to slow down. He didn''t reach the city for an hour. Within the headquarters in Oak City. Cartel''s lips curved into a smile. Calmly and confidently, he issued the ordeHave the people in Thain City''s branch take the initiative to attack. We can''t let that kid dy for time to recover, and we can''t let him escape either." "Yes, sir!" The subordinates were full of excitement as they went to convey the order. On the Inte, countless enthusiasticizens had begun to discuss the situation of thest city. "I don''t think the boy can take it anymore. He will definitely lose in thest city." "His face is so pale that it''s almost drained of blood." "If it''s me, leave right now. It''s already a legendary feat to destroy seven branches of the Illuminate Association single-handedly. I continue to challenge them after I recover." Content belongs to "Haha, do you think the people of the Illuminate Association are fools? Allowing him to destroy seven branches and then let him go easily? Now, leaving isn''t up to him." "The Illuminate Association is still invincible." Amidst the heated discussion on the Inte, Fade arrived above the branch in Thain City. His face was pale and devoid of any color. However, at this moment, he didn''t have the slightest worry in his heart. "Will they be fooled with such facade? Maybe I should exaggerate things, pretend to be hurt, spit some bloed or something else!" Content belongs to noveldrama.org Just as he was thinking about how to keep pretending, in Thain City''s branch, the elder let out a shout and rushed directly towards Fade. "Little thief, don''t even think about escaping!" At the same time, mutants as dense as ants also rushed over. Fade sneered and said, "Are you so confident? You even dare to take the initiative! Haha!" He shouted as his eyes became serious. He held his ming sword and roared, "Kill!" Boom, Swish, Whoosh! In an instant, the two sides were at war. Chapter 2852 Chapter 2852 Countless people on the scene and on the Inte watched the battle with mixed emotions. On the battlefield, all kinds of light and energy roared and mixed together, and the booming sounds of explosions could be heard one after another. Most of the viewers couldn''t understand what was going on on the battlefield. They could only watch nervously as shadows darted around. Just like that, the battle at Thain City''s branch continued for an entire hour. In the end, Fade''s ming lotus shot down an elder from the sky. He also spat out arge mouthful of blood, his body swaying a few times in the air, and almost fell down. However, Fade still won the battle. One man, in one day, from Newsbery to Oak City, destroyed eight branches of the Illuminate Association. This type of unprecedented individual aplishment left everyone shocked. Countless people became involved in a heated discussion on the Inte. "I didn''t expect him to really do it. He singlehandedly destroyed eight branches. Is he still human?" "Eight branches. This means that there are eight Lord Level experts who died at his hands.¡± "That''s not all. Three days ago, he killed Martha and Mervyn in Newsbery''s branch. That makes ten." "One person killed ten Lord Level experts. T-This is most likely an expert on par with the vice president of the Illuminate Association!" "What level has Fade reached?" "Is the Illuminate Association going to keep watching? They haven''t reacted at all." At this moment, within the headquarters of the Illuminate Association in Oak City, the elders who were originally excited and prepared to witness a victorious battle couldn''t help but turn pale when they saw the final result. "That kid actually won again!" "Hasn''t he reached his limit yet? Could it be that he''s acting?" "That''s impossible. Eight branches, eight Lord Level experts, thousands of mutants and ordinary members. Under such an attack, who would have the energy to put on an act?" "I think that boy must have reached his limit. Next, as long as someone attacks him, he will be dead." "What are we waiting for? Let''s do it!" Just as the elders were discussing amongst themselves, the vice president, Sariel, suddenly said, "There''s no need for that." "The boy hase by himself." Hearing this, the elders turned their eyes and looked at the screen, suddenly showing a hint of surprise. They had originally thought that after Fade had destroyed Thain City''s branch, he had already reached his limit. He wouldn''t continue to fight but instead, retreat. However, now, Fade exceeded their expectations. Instead of retreating, he rushed directly towards their headquarters in Oak City. "What is this kid trying to do?" An elder frowned and asked. Sariel said in a low voice, "No matter what he wants to do, we can''t let him leave alive today. Do you understand?" Hearing the solemn tone of the vice president, everybody''s expressions also be serious. "We understand, Vice president!" "That kid won''t be leaving today." "Today is the day he dies." "Let''s begin preparing!" Sariel gave the order. The entire headquarters of the Illuminate Association in Oak City instantly began to get busy. One elite member after another, they were all prepared to fight. An hourter, Fade appeared above Oak City. The entire Oak City was on alert. The bustling streets were presently empty. However, thousands of people could be seen in the headquarters of the Illuminate Association in the east of the city. They were waiting for Fade. Without any hesitation, he headed for the headquarters of the Illuminate Association. "Whoever ising, halt!" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Just as Fade was about to reach the sky above the headquarters of the Illuminate Association, a loud shout, like a wave, rushed out. It wasn''t an ordinary wave, but a sound wave that contained positive energy. Its power was enough to cause a tall building to copse. However, in the face of this sound wave, Fade showed no fear at all. He just snorted softly and spat out, "Get lost!" In an instant, the sound seemed to have turned into a spear. With iparable fierce momentum, it directly pierced through the other party''s sound waves. Then, he rushed straight to the headquarters of the Illuminate Association. "How dare you!" At that moment, there was another loud shout. Then, Fade saw a row of people take off. These people were the ten elders who had stayed in the headquarters of the Illuminate Association. In terms of strength alone, any one of them wasn''t weaker than the elders of the previous eight branches. They were even slightly stronger than them. At this time, ten Lord Level elders appeared together and instantly surrounded him. The atmosphere was condensed and agitated, and seemed to be suffocating. "Fade, this is the headquarters of the Illuminate Association. Trespassers must die!" Mosses, the leading elder, gave a loud and majestic shout. The other elders shouted at the same time. "Go to hell!" "Go to hell!" "Go to hell!" A wave of voice, like a roar from hell, echoed in Fade''s ears. At that moment, Fade felt the air fluctuate. It was as if thebined strength of the ten Lord Level experts was about to cause space to fluctuate. Despite this, the corner of his mouth suddenly rose, revealing a smile, and he snapped. "The Illuminate Association, hand over Viktor, make public the truth of the incident, and I can spare your lives." "This is yourst chance." Hearing this, not only the ten elders, but also the viewers of the live broadcast, were all surprised. The crowd burst into an uproar. "Is he crazy?" "How dare he talk nonsense at this point? Does he want to die?" "Perhaps he has confidence! After all, he had just killed eight Lord level experts. It''s possible for him to kill another ten!" "This isn''t the same thing at all, is it? Previously, he fought against the eight Lord Level experts one after another, but now, he''s fighting against ten experts all at once. The difficulty ispletely different!" "Moreover, Fade almost used up all of his energy in the previous battle in Thain City. Why is he still so confident?" "If you don''t hand him over, let''s fight!" Listening to the angry roars in his ears, Fade didn''t dy. He snorted coldly and made his move. His figure drew a streak of fiery red light. Without a second thought, he charged at Mosses. Mosses looked angry and shouted, "Boy, you''re seeking death!" Then, a p, so strong as if it descended from the sky, mmed towards Fade. At the same time, the other nine elders also took action. Long sword, broadsword, me, running water, ice, storm... All the attacks poured down on Fade one by one. Ten Lord Level experts attacked at the same time. The explosion of their powerful energy shattered the air, causing the entire space to tremble slightly, as if it was about to split open. At that moment, the sky changed color and the clouds surged as if the end of the world wasing! Chapter 2853 Chapter 2853 However, at this moment, Fadepletely ignored his surroundings and charged straight at Mosses. "Go to hell!" The ming sword in his hand collided with Mosses'' huge palm, carrying a fierce killing intent. Puff! Boom! There was a soft sound, followed by a loud explosion. Fade''s sword prated Mosses'' huge palm and exploded. The ming sword broke through the air. Mosses had a look of surprise on his face, before he revealed a panicked expression. "Go to hell!" Fade''s face was cold as he kept wielding his sword. However, just as Fade''s ming sword was about to stab Mosses, thetter suddenly grinned and revealed a smile. "Huh?" Fade''s eyes twitched and his expression changed. Boom, Boom, Boom! At this moment, a thunderous roar approached quickly. Fade looked up and saw a big bird swoop down towards him. However, when he took a closer look, he realized that it wasn''t a big bird, but a person, a person with wings. "This is..." Fade looked surprised. Mossesughed delightedly. "This is our vice president, Sariel. The martial essence he has mastered is the Moon Angel. Brat, prepare to die!" At the same time, the other nine elders also started to attack. In addition to Sariel''s Moon Angel, Fade waspletely surrounded at this moment. He didn''t have any way to dodge. Fade lifted his head and looked at the descending Moon Angel. His face became serious. His energy began to condense and whistle, as though he was preparing to receive this blow from Sariel. Seeing this, Mosses had a mocking smile on his face. He said, "Vice president Sariel''s martial essence has surpassed 30,000 streaks. Do you think you can withstand it? Hahaha!" Amidst his triumphantughter, death seemed to be getting closer to Fade. It turned out that all of this was the tactic that Sariel and the elders had specially nned to deal with Fade. They had identified his strength and his way of fighting through witnessing his previous battles in the eight branches. Although they were confident in the strength of the headquarters, in order to avoid idents, they didn''t give Fade a chance to fight one on one. It was obviously the best choice to work together to attack him. However, if they attacked him directly, he might notice. Therefore, they decided to use Mosses as bait to lure Fade into attacking. At the same time, the other elders also attacked and blocked his escape route. Then, at the crucial moment, Sariel would unleash a deadly blow and instantly kill Fade. That was the n, leaving no chance for Fade to defend himself. Presently, the thunderous attack was about to take effect. Nine elders with more than 15,000 streaks of martial essence stood guard around the battlefield. Sariel, the Moon Angel, with over 30,000 streaks of martial essence was descending. Right then, even people who believed in Fade couldn''t help but sigh and lower their heads. It was impossible for him to survive. Death was his end! Phew! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. In the chilling wind, Sariel''s Moon Angel, carrying a deadly golden light, was about to pierce through Fade''s head. "Everything shoulde to an end now!" A hint of a proud, confident smile was on Sariel''s face. However, at thest moment, a sudden change urred. Fade, who originally seemed to be unable to defend himself, suddenly shone brightly. Ayer of blue light suddenly enveloped him, blocking the Moon Angel. Boom! With a loud noise, the Moon Angel collided with the blue light shield. Then, something surprising happened. People expected the light shield to break, but the scene of Fade''s death didn''t happen. On the contrary, Sariel''s Moon Angel martial essence seemed to have knocked into an iparably hard wall. It actually shattered, not breaking through Fade''s light shield at all. The Moon Angel failed to break through Fade''s defense, while the other nine elders'' attacksnded on the shield, causing it to shudder slightly. Fade wasn''t injured at all. "How is this possible? What... What is this?" Label was shocked. He didn''t expect his ultimate blow to fail. His face was filled with astonishment. At that moment, Mosses and the other elders had the same astonished expression on their faces. Fade lifted the corners of his lips and sneered. "Did you think that you were the only one with 30,000 streaks of martial essence?" Apanying his words, the blue light shield exploded with a loud bang. Layers of ice and a terrifying chill shot out in all directions. Mosses and the nine elders, who were stunned, were just about to turn around and flee when they were frozen by the icy coldness and turned into ice sculptures. Bang, Bang, Bang... Fade didn''t hesitate. At the moment when the ice essence broke out, his hand shot out streaks of positive energy, hitting the ice sculptures and causing them to explode. The ice sculptures burst with a bang and turned into countless pieces of ice in the air. sprinkling down slowly. The ten elders, including Moses, were killed at this moment. In an instant, Fade killed ten Lord Level experts! Such a record shocked everyone. Countless viewers on the Inte were stunned, shocked, excited, and terrified. "l-ls this real?" "What on earth was that move?" "He hid his strength when he destroyed eight branches? How terrifying is he?" "Will the Illuminate Association be destroyed today?" "Wait, Vice- president Sariel is still here. He hasn''t lost yet?" In the air, Sariel was iparably shocked. The arrogance and pride on his face had turned into shock and fear. "That guy''s martial essence isn''t any less than mine. That ice essence is even stronger than my Moon Angel''s martial essence. Who is he?" In a state of frenzy, Sariel had used the Moon Angel''s martial essence to block the icy essence which had attacked him just now, allowing him to dodge it. However, due to Fade''s terrifying strength, Sariel no longer had any intention of fighting. He immediately turned around and prepared to escape. However, just as he was about to move, Fade appeared in front of him like a phantom and blocked him. "Trying to escape?" Fade looked at him and asked faintly. Sariel''s heart shook, and it nearly jumped out of his throat. "You... What exactly are you trying to do?" "I told you what I wanted to do three days ago," Fade responded. Hearing this, Sariel''s eyes glimmered with hope. He hurriedly said, "I am willing to hand Viktor over to you. Also, regarding the matters of Duke Martial Arts Academy, I will tell you everything you want to know." "Let''s begin!" Fade looked at him and ordered coldly. Although Fade didn''t make a move, the cold ice essence emanating from his body made Sariel feel the threat of death. Therefore, he didn''t dare to dy and immediately ordered, "Bring Viktor over!" Chapter 2854 Chapter 2854 Soon after, the iparably weak Viktor was dragged over and flung onto the ground below with a bang. At that moment, he had a puzzled look on his face, and he was still a bit confused. Three days ago, during the battle in Newsbery''s branch, he had narrowly escaped. After returning to the headquarters, he had been recovering. In the past few days, after his injuries had improved slightly, he had heard some news about Fade. He heard that Fade was going to make his way to the headquarters of the Illuminate Association. In the hospital bed, he took it as a joke and didn''t care about it at all, so he didn''t pay attention to what happened next. However, when he was dragged out, he saw the messy headquarters, Sariel, who was in a sorry state, and Fade, who was standing proudly. He suddenly felt terrified. "Can it be that Fade really hase to the headquarters? And he''s even defeated Sariel? This is impossible, absolutely impossible..." Viktor still found it hard to believe. With an ingratiating look on his face, Sariel said to Fade, "Viktor has already been brought over!" Fade nced at Viktor and said coldly, "Kill him!" Sariel''s body stiffened. He lowered his head to look at Viktor as his strength gathered Seeing this, Viktor''s face turned pale. "Vice president, I am Viktor, I am a member of the Illuminate Association. You don''t need to..." Phew! A wave of energy tore through the air, piercing through Viktor''s heart, instantly killing him. "Viktor is already dead." Sariel looked at Fade and stated. Fade''s expression remained cold, "There''s also the thing about Duke Martial Arts Academy.¡± "This... This matter..." Hearing this, Sariel''s expression suddenly became awkward. Fade narrowed his eyes and said in a serious tone, "You don''t want to tell the truth?" In an instant, he activated his ice essence and used it to cover Sariel. He had over 30,000 streaks of ice essence, perhaps even more than Sariel''s. Together with the additional effects of his other 40,000 streaks of martial essence, the terrifying power that erupted from him made Sariel almost unable to move. He didn''t even have the slightest thought of resisting. Sariel felt Fade''s terrifying strength and his expression changed dramatically. He quickly waved his hand and said, "I''ll tell you everything." "Let''s begin. I don''t want to waste any time." Fade frowned and said coldly. "The matter of Duke Martial Arts Academy began a few months ago. At that time..." Sariel''s expression was extremely ugly as he spoke with difficulty. Fade was about to listen, but at this time, melodious music suddenly sounded. The murderous atmosphere on the scene suddenly came to an abrupt end. Fade was stunned. He took out his phone and was surprised. "Who''s calling me at this time?" He frowned slightly and looked at the number on the phone, which showed a number from his home country. Fade''s expression changed slightly. He gaveSariel a look for him to pause and used his energy to cover his opponent, rendering him unable to move. Then, he picked up the phone and said, "Hello, I''m Fade." "Fade, I''m Baldrick!" A familiar voice came from the other end of the phone. Fade was a little surprised. "Mr. Mu, it''s you! I''m in Micovia. What''s the matter?" Baldrick said, "Fade, I know you''re in Micolvia. I''m watching you on the live broadcast." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Uhhh..." Fade was even more surprised, and then he asked in a confused tone, "Mr. Mu, why did you call?" Baldrick exined, "Fade, someone in our country wants to talk to you." "Who is it?" Fade frowned, feeling that something was amiss. Baldrick was nice to him, and he was watching the live broadcast, so he should know what Fade was facing now. At such a critical time, it wasn''t in line with his style of behavior. Baldrick paused for about three seconds and then spoke in a low voice, "Mr. Hogan Loh wants to talk to you." "Hogan?" Fade was unfamiliar with this name. Baldrick quickly exined, "Mr. Loh took over Jotham''s ce after his discharge and sentencing." Hearing this, Fade immediately understood Hogan''s position. Jotham was the former second-inmand of the army, second only to Jaguar. Now that Hogan had taken over Jotham''s position, he was presently the second- imand of the army. Since Jaguar had been injured and was still recovering, it was basically impossible for him to deal with all kinds of things himself. Therefore, Hogan was actually the best in the army. At such a moment, it was already strange for Hogan to call Fade. On the other end of the phone, Baldrick understood Fade''s doubts and added, "Mr. Loh is also concurrently the president of the National Martial Arts Association of our country." Hearing this, Fade paused and immediately realized something. The National Martial Arts Association of China was initially driven by those who wanted to promote martial arts in the country. Glover, the guardian of Optimus n, was one of the leaders. At that time, he also invited Fade to work with him to open a martial arts training center. However, Fade wasn''t interested and rejected it. This resulted in a little conflict with the Optimus n. Hogan served as the president of the association, which meant that he and the Optimus n were on the same side. Thinking of this, Fade''s face fell. He paused and was ready to hang up the phone. "Mr. Mu, say that I didn''t..." However, before he could say no, a deep voice came from the other end, "I''m Hogan. I''m ordering you to stop immediately and retreat." His resolute and arrogant tone made Fade frown instantly. After a pause, Fade said in a low voice, "Mr. Loh, what do you mean?" "I mean, you should stop attacking the Illuminate Association and return immediately," Hogan stated. Fade narrowed his eyes and said, "Mr. Loh, this is my personal affairs. It seems to have nothing to do with you." "Nothing to do with me?" Hogan sounded a little angry. "Do you know how much effort Optimus Studio had taken to sign a contract with the Illuminate Association in Micovia to promote the development of the world''s martial arts?" "Our contract is about to start, but now, you''ve fought the headquarters of the Illuminate Association. Do you think it has anything to do with us?" Such angry reproach made Fade''s expression be more gloomy. He spoke with an unhappy tone, "I don''t know about your contract, and it has nothing to do with me." "My attack on the Illuminate Association is a personal grudge between us." Hogan thundered, "A personal grudge? Do you have a sense of the overall situation or a sense of collective honor? Do you know that your personal behavior will ruin the cooperation and rtionship between two martial arts organizations, and even two countries?" Chapter 2855 Chapter 2855 Fade was also a little annoyed, and he said coldly, "Don''t put the me on me." Hogan seemed to have not expected that Fade would be so tough. After a pause, he said in a serious tone, "Fade, you have to know your identity. You are still a citizen of our country. Don''t do anything harmful to the country." "Get lost!" Fade didn''t want to be entangled with such a self-righteous guy, so he shouted and hung up the phone. He turned off his phone and fixed his eyes on Sariel, who was in front of him. At the same time, in Capital City''s army headquarters. Hogan crushed the phone into powder with a thud and his expression was gloomy. "Fade is unruly without organization and discipline." On the side, looking at the angry Hogan, Baldrick''s expression changed. He wanted to exin on Fade''s behalf, "Mr. Loh, Fade may..." However, before Baldrick could finish, Hogan interrupted him, "Don''t find excuses for him. I''ll report this matter. When hees back, prepare to be punished!" After that, Hogan left. Seeing this, Baldrick lowered his head and sighed. Then, he took out his phone and dialed another number. "Master Zhu, I have encountered a situation. Mr. Loh came over and asked me to call Fade. They..." Fade didn''t know what had happened in his country after he hung up the phone. He looked around and found a lot of reporters rushing over, aiming cameras at him. Seeing this, he slightly nodded his head and whispered to himself, "That''s a great coincidence. I''ll publicly announce Duke Martial Arts Academy''s plot." Then, he looked at Sariel and ordered in a low voice, "Continue." Sariel''s expression changed. Lowering his head, he slowly said, "A few months ago, someone came to our Illuminate Association..." Fade narrowed his eyes, waiting for Sariel to reveal the true culprit behind the scenes. However, at this moment, Fade suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head. It was as if a needle had suddenly pierced into his head. Moreover, the needle was vicious. It stabbed fiercely at his spiritual consciousness. From Fade''s posture, it seemed as if his spiritual consciousness was about to be broken. Roar! Fade instinctively activated his positive energy in an attempt to block the attack. He knew that once the spiritual consciousness was broken, the disorder of the divine soul would lead to a huge impact on his brain and cause mental disorder. However, when the positive energy surged out and collided with the needle, it didn''t have much of an effect. It almost couldn''t stop the speed at which the needle pierced. "Is this a divine soul attack?" He was shocked and quickly activated the soul energy in his spiritual consciousness. He turned it into a shield and blocked the way that the divine soul needle pierced. Bang! The divine soul needle collided with his divine soul shield. For a moment, Fade felt as if his head had been hit by a hammer, and a dizzy feeling rushed up. His body trembled and he almost fell to the ground. Puff! With a slight sound, the needle pierced Fade''s divine soul shield. Although it slowed down a little, it was only one step away from his spiritual consciousness. "The opponent''s divine soul attack is so powerful!" Fade was a little surprised, which was rare. After all, since he came down from the mountain, he had encountered countless opponents, but those who cultivated the divine soul could be counted with only two hands. Moreover, among these people, no one had ever surpassed him in the divine soul aspect. After all, his divine soul talent was good. In addition, he got the two peach cores in the temple in Jopeno, which enhanced his divine soul power a lot. However, now, Fade actually encountered an enemy who could break his divine soul defense and whose divine soul power was stronger than before, which naturally frightened him. At the same time, he also felt a sudden sense of crisis, which was rare to see. He tried his best to trigger the soul energy in his spiritual consciousness, trying to block the attack of the opponent''s needles. However, it seemed that it was already toote. "Am I really going to be killed by this divine soul needle?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At that moment, Fade suddenly had this feeling. However, at this crucial moment. Ayer of pale green light turned into a light shield and enveloped Fade''s spiritual consciousness. Bang! When the divine soul needle touched the light shield, it made a sound like the collision of gold and iron. The divine soul needle didn''t break the light shield. There was even a faint flicker of light above the light shield. On the contrary, the divine soul needle cracked. Indistinctly, Fade seemed to hear a muffled groan. In an instant, he turned around and chased towards the source of the sound. The opponent found himself exposed. He couldn''t hide, so he quickly got up and fled. Swoosh! As Fade pursued, he sent out his energy to attack his opponent. Obviously, the opponent was also an expert. Although he was dodging and escaping, his speed wasn''t much slower than Fade''s. He might not be able to catch up in a short time. At this moment, a scream was heard from behind. Fade turned his head and saw that Sariel was running in the opposite direction. Suddenly, he was attacked and his heart was prated. Sariel was instantly killed. Seeing this, Fade immediately understood what was going on. Sariel wanted to seize the opportunity to flee, but someone lying in ambush killed him. Because of the dy of Fade''s turning his head, the previous target had drawn a distance, and he could hardly be seen from far away. Fade looked at the sides, and then at Sariel, who had fallen to the ground, dead. His eyes were extremely cold. "Divine soul attacks, an expertying an ambush. This standard of murder is high enough!" "Could it be that behind the incident at Duke Martial Arts Academy, there''s a mastermind that''s even stronger than the Illuminate Association?¡± For a moment, countless questions rose in Fade''s mind. However, he couldn''t get an answer immediately. Right then, in his spiritual consciousness, the green light shield gradually dissipated. Fade came to his senses and wondered where theyer of light, that appeared out of nowhere just now and blocked the fatal blow for him, came from. When he lowered his head slightly, he immediately found that a green light was constantly shing on his chest. "The core that the old fogey left me! It''s this thing that blocked the divine soul attack for me." After removing the core, he was slightly stunned. Thest time he went to the back mountain of Tianwu Mountain, he found the core that Aldred gave him in a run-down house. At that time, he didn''t find anything special about the core. After carrying it with him, he almost forgot about its existence. It wasn''t until that moment that the core suddenly exerted force and blocked the fatal blow for him that Fade remembered it. Chapter 2856 Chapter 2856 "This core can block a divine soul attack? Could it be a divine soul treasure?" Fade became excited at the thought of the two cores he got from the monk in the temple in Jopeno. "The two cores have strengthened my divine soul power significantly. This core also has a corresponding ability. Perhaps they''re of the same origin. Perhaps it can also increase my divine soul power." At the thought of this, he tried to absorb the special power in the core to strengthen his divine soul power. However, after some attempts, he found that he couldn''t absorb any power from the core. He couldn''t even detect any reaction. "What''s going on? Did I make a wrong guess? Does the core have anything to do with the two peach cores?" For a moment, many questions crossed his mind. Click, Click, Click! At that moment, the sound of a camera shutter was getting closer and closer. Fade came to his senses. He quickly put away the core. His expression darkened as he rushed down to the headquarters of the Illuminate Association. After entering the headquarters, he searched for information on Duke Martial Arts Academy''s medicinal liquid. However, obviously, he couldn''t find anything as this was a secret matter. In the Illuminate Association, only the higher-ups knew of this matter. However, Sariel, Mosses, and the others were all dead. The only higher-up who might know the truth would be the president of the Illuminate Association, Nigel. However, the mysterious president hadn''t appeared for a long time and no one knew where he was. In desperation, Fade could only turn into a streak of light and leave quickly. He left but the news gradually caused a stir in Micovia and even in the whole world. Fade charged towards Oak City from Newsbery. On his way over, eight branches of the Illuminate Association were destroyed. In the end, he had fought his way to Oak City and killed over ten Lord Level experts of the Illuminate Association. He even killed the vice president, Sariel. For a time, the news that he destroyed the Illuminate Association quickly became the focus of discussion among countlessizens. Some analyzed his strength. Some analyzed the mistakes of the Illuminate Association. Some called out the president of the Illuminate Association, Nigel, to redeem himself from defeat. In the midst of the heated discussions, in an office building in Newsbery, Docher, who kept talking nonstop, was watching the live broadcast at the moment. His expression was stupefied and he was speechless.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He never thought that Fade could really destroy the Illuminate Association by himself. When he thought of the way he had shown off in front of Fade a few days ago, Docher suddenly felt cold all over his body. A chill ran down his spine from fear. On the couch, the expressionless Omassis suddenly rose to his feet, then ordered his secretary, Macy, "Hurry up and get ready. I want to go abroad." "Yes, President!" Macy paused for a moment, then immediately nodded. Docher, who was dazed, suddenly realized something and quickly said to her, "Help me get ready too. I also want to leave." She rolled her eyes at him and said with disdain, "I''m the president''s secretary, not yours." Docher''s expression stiffened and he looked terrible. However, he didn''t say anything more. Instead, he quickly took out his phone and dialed a number. At this moment, in a certain office in China. Hogan, who had just been angry and smashed countless items, looked at the screen. His face was gloomy and his expression changed constantly. In the end, he picked up the phone and dialed a number. "Have you seen the news?" "That boy is getting stronger, and he''s getting more disobedient." "Our ns must be changed. Otherwise, our fate will be the same as the Illuminate Association." After Fade was done fighting, he changed and found a good hotel in Oak City to stay in. Everyone on the Inte was full of excitement and discussing the news, but he wasn''t very interested in these things. Right then, he felt more confused. Originally, he thought that the matter of Duke Martial Arts Academy''s medicinal liquid was just a matter of an evil merchant using fake medicines. However, the matter involved the Illuminate Association and became even bigger. He also almost destroyed the Illuminate Association. He thought that he would find some results. However, in the end, he was stopped by a mysterious expert and Sariel was killed. The truth was concealed again on the eve of the exposure. Once again, things went out of Fade''s expectation. This matter was much bigger than he had expected. Behind the Illuminate Association, there was a bigger and stronger maniptor. This kind of inexplicable darkness threatened him, and his mood was somewhat uneasy. Amidst the chaotic thoughts, his phone rang. Fade picked up the phone, and a familiar voice came from the other end. "Fade, I''m Baldrick." "Mr. Mu!" Fade was somewhat surprised. Baldrick exined, "Fade, I didn''t mean to call you previously. It was Hogan who ordered me to call you. I''m sorry." Fade spoke softly, "Mr. Mu, I believe you. It''s not a big deal." However, as soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly frowned and felt that something was wrong. There was a moment of silence. Baldrick seemed to have noticed the abnormality on the other side of the phone and quickly asked, "Fade, what''s wrong?" Thinking of something, Fade frowned slightly and said, "Mr. Mu, do you know why Hogan called me?" "Uhhh..." Baldrick didn''t expect Fade to suddenly ask this question. He was stunned and then said, "He is now in charge of promoting martial arts and Optimus Studio had just reached an agreement with the Illuminate Association. He is the person in charge and doesn''t want the agreement to fail, so..." However, before he could finish, Fade raised doubts. "I don''t think this reason is sufficient. It has been three days since I came to Micovia and had a conflict between Newsbery and the Illuminate Association." "I don''t believe that Hogan didn''t receive any news at that time. If he just didn''t want me to interfere with the agreement, he should have contacted me at that time." "Furthermore, after that, I had to travel from Newsbery to Oak City. He had so many opportunities to contact me, but he insisted on waiting until the very end. It was only when Sariel was about to tell me the truth did he suddenly and forcefully order you to call me." "In the end, it was after this call that I was stopped by the mysterious attacker and Sariel was killed. No one knows the truth." After listening to Fade''s analysis, Baldrick also thought of something. "Fade, you mean that Hogan may have something to do with the truth of this matter." "In my opinion, it''s very likely. I even think that his call was to dy time to create an opportunity for the mysterious man," Fade replied in a low voice. Baldrick was shocked. "No way. Hogan was appointed officially. Why would he do this?" Fade said, "I''m just guessing. I don''t have any evidence. However, Mr. Mu, you must be cautious. There''s no harm in that." "Fade, I understand." Baldrick spoke in a low voice, "Fade, return to the country as soon as possible. Since you destroyed the Illuminate Association, I''m afraid that Micovia will not give up. It''s not safe for you to stay there. It''s best for you toe back as soon as possible." Content belongs to "I will," Fade reassured him and then hung up the phone. Chapter 2857 Chapter 2857 The destruction of the Illuminate Association almost caused chaos in Micovia. On the streets, some members of the Martial Arts Association held a protest, shouting to arrest and punish Fade, in order to answer to the deaths and injuries of the Illuminate Association members. There were also people who were shouting about investigating Duke Martial Arts Academy and asking the authorities to find out the truth as soon as possible. At this moment, the authorities were also very anxious about how to deal with Fade. At a meeting, the hawkish military figures banged the table and said that they would send out troops to kill Fade. They must keep him in Micovia. Some people were worried that Fade''s strength was too powerful. If they were rash in making a move, it would only irritate him and cause heavy casualties for the army. Of course, some people also suggested negotiating with him and only making the next step after finding out the truth. Each party took turns to express their opinions. There were endless debates. In the end, after a round of discussions, there was still no definite conclusion. They could only push the discussion to the next meeting. Such a result angered Jaspar, a four-star general representing the hawkish figures. As their representative, who was in charge of the army of Micovia, Jaspar had always advocated taking the initiative to attack, defeating all the enemies who were in the way of Micovia''s army. He believed that this was the only way that he could ensure the safety of Micovia and its army. Moreover, he was the oldest four-star general with a background. Jaspar wanted to be the first general in Micovia to earn the five-star award. A five-star general, in the history of Micovia, could be said to be the highest rank below the president. Generally speaking, this award would be granted only on the battlefield. Moreover, in the history of Micovia, only nine generals had won such honors. After thest five-star military officer passed away forty years ago, no one in Micovia had ever won the honor of being a five-star general. It wasn''t easy for Jaspar toe across such an opportunity so he didn''t want to miss it. He wanted to create history and he wanted to leave his name and legacy behind. Therefore, he was particrly eager to attack Fade and capture the boldest and most rampant intruder in the history of Micovia by himself. If he could catch or kill him, then it was very likely for him to receive the honor of being a five-star general. However, at the meeting, there were still many people who were opposed to attacking Fade. After all, since he entered the country, he had always said that he had a personal grudge against the Illuminate Association. When it came to a martial artist''s personal grudges, as long as it didn''t involve other people, the authorities generally wouldn''t intervene. Especially now that martial arts was flourishing, once one made a mistake, it would result in the dissatisfaction of the martial artist. At that time, if this group of people caused a ruckus, their power would be much greater than that of themoners. Moreover, the most important reason for this was that the strength Fade showed in this battle was too terrifying. One person destroyed eight branches of the Illuminate Association, and then headed towards the headquarters in Oak City. Afterwards, he killed ten of the Illuminate Association''s Lord Level elders with a single blow. In the end, he even defeated Sariel, the vice-president who hadprehended 30,000 streaks of martial essence. Such a powerful individual''s strength had already far surpassed the category of an ordinary Lord Level martial artist. This was already the top strength of the world''s martial artists. It could be said that Fade was now one of the top ten strongest people on the entire pl. In this case, it was conceivable how difficult it would be to arrest and kill him. Moreover, if they made a mistake and let him escape, what kind of disaster it would bring to Micovia was predictable. Even if they could capture or kill him, in the process, with Fade''s strength, he could destroy a city and kill hundreds of thousands of people easily. If this was to happen, the authorities wouldn''t be able to exin themselves. Taking all these into consideration, in general, the authorities were inclined to hold a peaceful negotiation with Fade without a war. Of course, this result was something that Jaspar didn''t want to see. After all, if it was peaceful, he probably wouldn''t be able to acquire his five-star general badge. When he returned to the military headquarters, Jaspar''s brows furrowed, and his expression wasn''t very good. A beautiful secretary with blond hair brought in a cup of hot coffee. Her eyes twinkled as she leaned on Jaspar''s arm and asked in a charming voice, "General, didn''t the meeting this day go smoothly?" Jaspar let out a sigh. "The officials aren''t inclined to take action. I''m afraid I can''t carry out my ns." The beautiful secretary rolled her eyes and said in a charming voice, "General, you are a four-star general. Don''t they need to listen to you?" He stretched out his hand, kneaded it, and said, "As a four-star general, I''m still not good enough forthem!" The secretary was obviously very understanding. Hearing his disappointment, she immediately said, "When you be a five-star general, they will obey." "A five-star general? That''s hard!" He sighed. "If I don''t act this time, I won''t have a chance." She spoke up, "Then just take action. Act first and report itter." "That won''t do. We still have to obey orders." He shook his head. However, the secretary came up and said in a delicate voice, "You are a general! I remember that in China,, there is an old saying that ''a general in the field is not bound by the orders from his superioret is a special state of fighting. The general gives the orders." Content, belongs to noveldrama.org "A general in the field is not bound by the orders from his superior!" Jaspar pondered these words, his expression constantly changing. The beautiful secretary said in a sweet voice, What''s more, as long as you win in the end, those people won''t dare to say anything. They are all cowards and don''t want to cause trouble. But I don''t think they will refuse when ites to the final honor." Hearing these words, the light in his eyes grew brighter. "Act first and then reportter!" Finally, after thinking for a while, he gritted his teeth and made a decision. He clenched his fist and said, "Let''s do it. Sess or failure depends on this." In a hotel in Oak City, Fade rested all day, adjusting himself to his best state. After that, he bought a ticket and flew back to Newsbery. He wanted to check out the conditions of the victims of the medicinal liquid and bid farewell to Ogen and the others before returning to his country. When the ne arrived at Newsbery, Fade left the airport and called a taxi, directly heading for Chinatown. Not long after, the car stopped and the driver said, "We''ve arrived at Chinatown." Fade paid and got off, walking towards the area. On that day, the streets of Chinatown were as crowded as usual. Different shopspeted with each other on both sides of the street, and there were many customers. However, when Fade walked to Sincere Medicine Center at the end of the corridor, he felt that it was much colder. There was not even a patient at the door.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 2858 Chapter 2858 "What''s going on? Is the business really so bad today?" Fade was a little surprised and immediately guessed, "Is it because the medicine is very effective? Those people are all well, so they didn''te." While making wild guesses, he stepped into Sincere Medicine Center and said at the same time, "Mr. Liang, I''m back." However, at the moment when he stepped into the medical center, several strong gusts of wind blew towards him. He reacted quickly due to his martial artist''s instincts. He turned his body to avoid the wind attack. Then, he quickly struck and knocked down two opponents who were close to him. Then, there was a loud noise, and more people rushed over. Bullets rushed towards him. Fade snorted and rushed to his opponent like a flying dragon, hitting out a few times. In less than a minute, more than ten people in the room fell to the ground. Then, Fade grabbed an enemy who had fired at him and pulled him out of the darkness. He asked coldly, "Who are you? Why are you here?" The enemy remained silent with a determined look on his face. Fade didn''t waste any time talking to him. He used his right hand and his face was cold. "If you don''t speak, then die!" Just as he was about to make his move, he screamed, "Mr. Chen, please wait." At thest moment, Fade suddenly stopped. He looked at the strong middle-aged man with short hair and his eyes sank. "You are..." "It doesn''t matter who I am, but I have the information that Mr. Chen is interested in." The other party, whose name was Talma, was quite calm. "What am I interested in?" Fade squinted his eyes. Taima responded, "Mr. Chen, you should be concerned about Ogen''s safety!" Fade''s eyes shed as he questioned, "Where is Mr. Liang? Who are you? What''s your purpose?" Taima handed him a card and said, "Go there and you will have all the answers you seek." Fade took the card and saw an address and time written on it. At this moment, Taima spoke up, "Mr. Chen, we are just delivering the message. If you can, please let our people go. We will leave immediately." Fade looked at him and paused for a moment. His right hand suddenly reached out and crushed the throat of the enemy in his hand. Then, he threw the man in front of Taima. Talma''s face changed drastically and his expression became solemn. He stared at Fade. "You..." Fade looked at him and said in a deep voice, "You have to pay the price if you want to attack me. It''s just a small warning." As he spoke, a mighty energy spread out from his body. It pressed down on the other party until they were unable to move. It was even difficult for them to breathe. At that moment, Taima, who was opposite him, suddenly realized that this young man in front of him wasn''t someone to be trifled with. This was one of the top ten experts in the world in terms of martial arts. If they provoked such a person, Fade could kill them all easily. Thinking of this, Taima felt a chill run down his spine and he said in a panic, "Mr. Chen, we have no malice. We are just following orders." "Get lost!" Fade didn''t want to talk nonsense with these people. With a roar of anger, a wave of air shook and swept them all out of Sincere Medicine Center. After driving away the enemy, he sat in Sincere Medicine Center and stared at the card in front of him. He looked at it several times, but there was nothing special except for the address and time. It was at 12 PM the next day. The location was a ce called Jones Beach. Fade wasn''t familiar with Micovia, and he was even more unfamiliar with this location. Fortunately, it was very convenient to search on the Inte. He quickly located the ce. Jones Beach was a narrow beach on the southeast of Newsbery. As it was surrounded on three sides, it formed a very long beach. Moreover, there were dozens of inds in the sea, looming with the tide rising and falling. Therefore, this ce was quite a famous tourist attraction. After confirming the time and ce, Fade was even more confused. "Who is the other party? Why did they catch Mr. Liang? Is it because of me?" "Then, why did they invite me to go to this Jones Beach? Besides capturing or killing me, what other purpose might there be?" For a moment, countless spections came into his mind, but it was all futile. Therefore, he simply didn''t waste time. He just rested in the medical center and nourished his strength, waiting for the next day to arrive. The next morning, Fade got up early in the morning and found a guide to go to Jones Beach. It was just eleven o''clock in the morning when he arrived at Jones Beach. It was indeed a long and narrow beach. The sea was pping against the shore and white sand was everywhere. It was really a good ce to rx and spend a holiday. However, there were no tourists here at the moment. Fade stood where he was and used his divine soul to explore the area. Soon, he withdrew his divine soul and his eyes sank. There seemed to be no one here, but in the sea on both sides of the beach, there was an ambush of more than a thousand people, all fully armed. Moreover, there were even three battleships waiting in the sea not far from the beach. In addition to the military helicopters hovering close in the air, there were also tanks nearby. Fade immediately confirmed the identity of his opponent. It was the military of Micovia. No matter how great an ordinary person''s power was, no matter how rich one''s wealth was, it was still impossible for one to obtain these weapons. Even if one managed to obtain them, one wouldn''t dare to show them off in Newsbery. Obviously, this was an act of the military of Micovia.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. However, when he thought of the military''s act of catching Ogen as a hostage to threaten him, Fade was filled with anger. With a cold snort, Fade used his positive energy to roar, "I''m here!" The rolling sound spread around like a sound wave. However, after his shout, there was no response, as if there was really no one here. Seeing this, Fade slightly raised the corners of his mouth and showed a sarcastic smile in the corner of his eyes. He sneered and said, "Hiding and capturing hostages. Is this the style of the army of Micovia? QUMS Hearing these words, finally, there was a loud crash. Soldiers who had been waiting for a long time began to move. Each of them held guns and surrounded him vigntly and slowly. Content belongs to At the same time, further away, all kinds ofrge-scale weapons and equipment in the sea and sky also began to work, aiming at him. However, Fade''s attention wasn''t on these things, but on a burly man wearing dark green military uniform and carrying four stars on his shoulders. "A four-star general!" Fade narrowed his eyes. It seemed that the iing person was impolite. He directly said, "Is the army of Micovia going to fight with me?" This four-star general was Jaspar. Chapter 2859 Chapter 2859 He had heard Fade''s name many times, but that day was the first time that he saw Fade with his own eyes. As soon as he saw this young man, Jaspar''s first impression of him was that he was ordinary. The young man in front of him seemed to be too ordinary. He didn''t seem to be an expert at all, let alone someone who could destroy the Illuminate Association. Right then, Jaspar felt a surge of impulse to act on his own to capture this fellow. However, after all, he was an experienced four-star general, so he held back the impulse. With a heavy snort, he looked at Fade and said in a low voice, "I should be the one asking you, Fade. Are you going to fight with the army of Micovia?" "You are Chinese, but you broke into Micovia, attacked our country, and killed our citizens." "Your behavior has vited thew of Micovia. I''m asking you to surrender!" Fade narrowed his eyes, looked at Jaspar and said coldly, "You took so much trouble toe here just to talk to me about this nonsense?" Jaspar didn''t expect him to be so reasonable. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "Fade, I''m now formally negotiating with you as a four-star general of Micovia." Fade said coldly, "What I said just now is also a formal negotiation." "Hand over Mr. Liang now and I can treat it as if nothing has happened. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." Jaspar was furious. He didn''t expect that Fade would dare to speak to him with such a tone in this situation. "Are you threatening me?" Fade raised his eyebrows and said rudely, "If you think so." "You... You..." In a fit of anger, Jaspar didn''t know what to say. After all, he had expected this. When Fade arrived, he would first negotiate with him. If the negotiations were sessful, he would capture Fade and be rewarded. If the negotiations failed, he would use force to arrest or kill him, and Jaspar could also get the reward. However, Fade didn''t want to negotiate at all. He threatened to start a fight as soon as he arrived. That was beyond Jaspar''s expectations. He was embarrassed and his expression became more gloomy. Jaspar''s subordinates were also somewhat at a loss. They moved closer and whispered, "General, what should we do now? Should we attack?" Hearing the question, Jaspar stared at his subordinate, cursing in his heart. He didn''t expect Fade to be like that, and right then, he also didn''t know what to do. However, he couldn''t reveal his confusion to his subordinates. After pondering for a while, he said, "Let''s not use force for the time being. Let''s continue negotiating." "Okay!" The subordinate nodded and issued the order. Jaspar took two steps forward, thought of the words, and wanted to negotiate with Fade. However, he didn''t know what to say, so Fade took the initiative to speak. "My patience is limited!" As soon as Jaspar heard those words, he almost cursed. Why was itpletely different from what he had expected? He should have threatened his opponent and force him to make a concession. Why did the situation turn out to be reversed? It turned out that the guy was forcing them to make a decision. In that instant, Jaspar felt that this was rather absurd. The expressions of the subordinates by his side clearly changed as well. Jaspar knew that he couldn''t let Fade continue to have the upper hand. Otherwise, he would be embarrassed. After making up his mind, Jaspar''s expression darkened. He red at Fade and snapped, "Your behavior in the country has seriously vited thew." "Now, ording to our country''sw, I''m going to officially arrest you." After that, Jaspar waved his hand and ordered in a cold voice, "Capture the criminal. If things take a turn for the worse, you can kill him." In an instant, thousands of fully armed soldiers from Micovia began to move. The ships in the sea, the tanks and cannons on the shore, and the armed helicopters in the air all started to operate and aimed at Fade. Bang! A member of the marine corps lurked on the beach, less than a hundred meters away from Fade. As Jaspar gave the order, he pulled the trigger and fired the first shot. In an instant, a battle broke out. Bang, Bang, Bang! Countless bullets, like dense raindrops, poured down on Fade from three directions. In the distance, apanied by rumbling sounds, a cannonball shot into the sky. It left a long tail in the air as it sted towards Fade. The moment the battle began, the bell of Micovia''s government building rang. "What''s going on? There''s a battle in the southeast of Newsbery?" "How did those two ships appear in that position?" "Quickly find out who gave the order and what kind of battle is going on." Soon, the relevant higher-ups gathered in the office, and the corresponding information was quickly conveyed to their table. The group of people looked at the data and the satellite video that had just been sent back, and their faces were livid. "Jaspar is so audacious. He privatelymanded the army tounch an attack. Is he going to rebel?" One of the politicians questioned. "Horbes, you speak too seriously. General Jaspar, as a four-starN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. general, has the authority to command the army and carry out et specialmissions." There were some military staff members, who advocated for war, immediately spoke out on behalf of Jaspar. Content belongs to "Special mission? What special mission? Why didn''t you report it to the country?" The politician continued to question. "This is a secret operation carried out for the sake of Special Threat Number Nine. For the sake of keeping it a secret, we naturally can''t reveal it," the war advocate immediately exined. "Special Threat Number Nine is Fade, a Chinese martial artist!" The politician thought of something and his expression darkened. "As for how to deal with Fade, the results of the meeting have yet toe out. General Jaspar''s private battle is a serious act of overpower. The battle must be stopped immediately to prevent any more negative consequences." Content belongs to "Is there any worse negative consequences than having a Chinese martial artist show off and kill the people in our country?" "That''s a private fight between martial artists. Don''t confuse things!" "Then let me ask you, are those dead martial artists citizens of Micovia?" "The government has never been involved in private fights between martial artists." "Why don''t they get involved?" There was a mess in the meeting room and quarrels went on. Both parties couldn''t convince each other and could only quarrel. Someone pointed at the screen and said, "The battle has begun." In an instant, everyone turned to the screen. The faces of many of the negotiating politicians darkened. They knew that it was almost impossible to stop the ongoing battle. Therefore, the battle between Jaspar and Fade would only stop after the winner was determined. Chapter 2860 Chapter 2860 In the end, no matter which side won, it wasn''t a good thing for the negotiating politicians. If Jaspar won, their previous suggestions of peaceful negotiations would be seen as a weakness. If Fade won, their suggestion could be seen as a brilliant idea. However, it would be more difficult for them to negotiate if Fade''s hatred deepened. Compared with the dejected expressions of the negotiating party, the war advocates were all excited at the moment. The corners of their mouths were turned up in confident smiles. In their perspectives, as the most experienced four- star general in the army, Jaspar''s experience was iparable. Moreover, the military force dispatched this time was strong enough. If this force was invested in other countries, it would be enough for them to fight. Now, they were all gathered to deal with a single martial artist. In their eyes, it was like killing a chicken with a sledgehammer. At that moment, Jaspar''s heart throbbed in the battlefield. He wasn''t as optimistic as the people in the meeting room. He had long been mentally prepared and recognized Fade''s strength. However, when Fade started to fight, Jaspar was still shocked by his horrifying strength. The bullets, which were as dense as raindrops, were all blocked by Fade''s ochre shield. None of them could attack him at all. However, the artillery shells with long tails in the air had yet to explode. Fade sent out several crimson streams of positive energy, causing the shells to explode in the air like expensive fireworks. Their first round of attacks failed. Following that, Fade''s counterattack made Jaspar''s heart pound with fear, rage, and shock. After resisting the first round of attacks, Fade, who was shrouded in an ochre shield, released several streaks of flowing light from his hands. Positive energy surged from his feet and his speed increased. He was like a God of War falling from the sky, directly rushing towards Micovia''s army under the intensive attack of firearms. Bang, Boom, Ah! With Fade''s attack, the explosions and screams continued to ring out. Before the soldiers could see Fade''s face clearly, they were hit by a series of flowing lights and fell to the ground. It was unknown whether they were alive or dead. In just a few minutes, hundreds of soldiers had lost their fighting capacity and fallen to the ground. It was unknown if they were still alive or not. The remaining soldiers were still attacking, but their bullets were useless against Fade. "General, that won''t do. Ordinary attacks won''t work on him." "General, we can''t go on like this." "General, you have to make a decision." His subordinates shouted in a hurry while covering Jaspar and retreating to a safe ce. Jaspar''s face was ashen and his expression was serious. After pausing for a few seconds, he finally made up his mind. Finally, he clenched his teeth and said, "Send out the Sea Soul Special Forces." At that moment, in the meeting room, the slightly dyed scenes were just transmitted to the screen in the meeting room. The higher-ups present looked at the scenes on the screen one after another. They were all dumbfounded. "I-Is this real?" "Is he still human?" "Fade''s strength is so terrifying!" "It''s over, it''s all over. Jaspar is going to lose." "I''ve already said that we can''t fight this type of top-tier martial artist. We can only negotiate. If you guys insist on fighting, then you''ll end up causing negative consequences!" Horbes fiercely red at the war advocates. The war advocates, who had been smiling, and feeling proud and confident just now, all had ashen faces at this moment. Their expressions were extremely ugly. They didn''t expect that Fade''s strength was so terrifying that he couldpletely crush an army. The situation was bing more critical, and soldiers kept falling down. On the other side of the room, Horbes urged, "We have to make a decision immediately. Ask Jaspar to stop fighting immediately. Perhaps we can still salvage this." The war advocates gritted their teeth. They didn''t want to make this decision, but they felt more pressure. At this moment, a troop in sea-blue military uniform suddenly appeared on the screen. Immediately, the war advocates grew excited, and some even stood up. "The Sea Soul Special Forces have been sent out." "I didn''t expect that Jaspar would mobilize the Sea Soul Special Forces." "The Sea Soul Special Forces will definitely win."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "The Sea Soul Special Forces consist of excellent soldiers picked from the army and they are trained in martirts. They are elite martial arts special forces. They are very strong and are very disciplined in the army. They can be said to be the best martial artists and soldiers." "What''s more, the captain of the Sea Soul Special Forces is Mr. Hensen. There is no need to say how powerful he is." At this moment, the war advocates looked excitedly at the negotiating members and quickly exined. The negotiating members frowned. "I know the Sea Soul Special Forces are powerful, but that''s Fade. He''s not an ordinary martial artist." "How strong is Mr. Hensen? Fade even defeated Sariel. The number of martial essence he hasprehended has probably surpassed 30,000 streaks." "Hensen may not be able to defeat Fade!" Upon hearing this, the war advocates immediately said. "What do you know? You can''t imagine how powerful Mr. Hensen is." "Legend has it that Mr. Hensen once learned martial arts under the guidance of Mr. Nigel. Back then, he was greatly favored. If it wasn''t for the fact that Mr. Hensen left the Illuminate Association on his own ord, the current vice president might not have been Sarjet, but Hensen instead." Content belongs to "Mr. Hensen''s martial essence exceeded 25,000 streaks over ten years ago. 30,000 streaks isn''t difficult to achieve." "What''s more, there are other extraordinary members of the Sea Soul Special Forces." At the scene, seeing Fade getting closer, Jaspar couldn''t help but panic. "Quick, stop him!" The subordinate hurriedly gave the order, while dragging Jaspar with him to retreat. "Trying to escape!" Seeing this, Fade let out a cold snort. With a few bangs, he sent the soldiers who were blocking him flying. Then, he stomped hard on the beach with his feet and rushed towards Jaspar. "He''sing!" As soon as Jaspar heard the sound of the wind behind him, he turned his head and looked around, his face turning pale. His subordinates rushed forward to stop Fade. "General, leave first. We''ll stop him!" However, before these Heaven Level subordinates could get close to Fade, he had already triggered several streaks of ice essence, which dyed their movements in an instant. Then, Fade went straight past them and chased after Jaspar. AsJasparsaw Fade getting closer, he was frightened and terrified. Chapter 2861 Chapter 2861 As Fade got closer and closer, Jaspar seemed to feel that death was approaching him. Boom! Fade knocked out thest personal guard. Jaspar felt an indescribable aura of terror rushing towards him. It was an unstoppable force, like a mountain that was so oppressive that it was about to crush him into minced meat. At the critical moment, Jaspar couldn''t care less about his status. He staggered and fled, as he called out loudly, "Save me!" Whoosh! The energy in Fade''s hand whistled, and he was about to deliver a fatal blow. However, at this moment, several forces broke through the air and rushed towards Fade. He felt the iing pressure, so he casually threw out his energy to block the attack. However, to his surprise, the attacks were actually stronger than what he had expected. With a few hits, they actually broke his shield and flew towards him. "Wow, he''s stronger than I thought!" Fade was surprised but then, he mmed out with his palm again. With a bang, the wind in his palm directly smashed through the iing energy. Despite this, Jaspar had made use of this slight dy to escape a certain distance. Fade turned his head to look at him. He happened to see a man with long braided hair and a cigarette in his mouth, jump down from the air andnd next to Jaspar. The moment he saw the man, Fade felt his skin tingle like it was being pricked by needles. Immediately, his expression became serious. The man in front of him was an expert, a very powerful expert. Judging from the man''s clothing, he looked quite strange. He was dressed in a military uniform, but his braids and the fact that he was smoking werepletely different from what was expected of a soldier. Immediately, Fade became alert. As for Jaspar, when he saw the man, he rushed to him with tears and snot dribbling, as if he had seen his savior. "Hensen, you''re here, you''re finally here. Quick, save me. Hurry!" Hensen nced at Jaspar. A look of disdain and coldness shed through his eyes before he said, "Mr. Jasper, don''t worry. No one can hurt you now that I''m here." After that, he walked straight towards Fade. When he was less than ten meters away from Fade, he stopped and sized him up. Finally, Hensen looked at Fade and said, "So, you are Fade. I won''t make things difficult for you. Break one arm and one leg, then I''ll let you go." Hearing this, Fade narrowed his eyes and sneered, "One arm and one leg!" With a cigarette between his lips, Hensen exined to Fade with a posture like a businessman, "An arm as you''ve killed so many soldiers. Although most of them were useless, they were still soldiers after all. I have to avenge them somehow." "As for one leg, that''s even simpler. You exterminated the Illuminate Association, and killed Sariel and the others. From a certain perspective, Sariel could be considered my senior, so I have to make youpensate on their behalf |Sould "Now, do you understand?" After listening, Fade was lost in thoughts until his mind locked on a name. "You have something to do with both the army and the Illuminate Association, and you are also Sariel''s junior. You are Hensen of the Sea Soul Special Forces!" Hensen didn''t look surprised. He continued to y with the cigarettes at his lips and looked at Fade, saying, "Since you know, let''s get started. I don''t want to do this myself." After that, he took a drag on the cigarette in his mouth. At that moment, Fade''s face turned cold as he stared at Hensen. His voice was cold and harsh. "You don''t want to do things yourself? It looks like you''re quite confident!" "Well, I''m quite capable. There are more than fifty Lord Level experts who died at my hands." Hanson raised his head slightly and exhaled a cloud of smoke. His eyes were narrowed and his expression was one of extreme enjoyment. After a pause, he looked at Fade and added, "Among them, there were ten from your home country." "You..." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and his killing intent rose. Hensen snorted and said, "Your strength is indeed quite good. You''ve been rising in recent years, haven''t you? Before that, I heard that you were Jaguar''s student. Your current strength should have surpassed that old trash!" "Shut up!" Fade shouted, his eyes full of killing intent. Hensen chuckled and acted as if he didn''t care. "What''s wrong? Are you angry? I didn''t say anything wrong Jaguar''s talent is mediocre. If it wasn''t that he had worked so hard, he would not have entered the Lord Level. He''s nothing but trash." Content belongs to "I still remember that he was beaten by me in three moves thirty years ago. If I had paid more attention to him at that time, he wouldn''t still be around." "Shut up!" Fade raised his tone and roared again. The killing intent in his eyes was about to overflow. When Hansen saw this, he chuckled and said, "What, are you angry? Are you going to avenge your teacher? I''d advise you not to waste your time. There''s only one result if you fight me, death." "You''re the one who''s going to die!" Fade gritted his teeth, his eyes scarlet.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He didn''t know when Hensen had finished smoking the cigarette in his mouth. He spat out the cigarette butt and picked up another cigarette. He gently pinched his fingers, lit the cigarette, and put it in his mouth. Then, he continued, "You''re very ambitious to want to kill me. However, you have to have the ability to do that!" Content belongs to noveldrama.org Meanwhile in the conference room in Micovia, both the negotiating and pro- war factions were focused on Hensen and Fade, waiting for the big battle to begin. However, what surprised them was that Hensen didn''t make a move immediately after showing up. Instead, he was chatting with Fade. One or two minutes had passed, but the two still had not made any moves. They didn''t intend to start fighting at all. Such a situation caused some of the negotiating faction members to discuss in confusion and dissatisfaction. "What''s Mr. Hensen doing? Why isn''t he taking action?" "This is aplete waste of time. Hurry up and take Fade down. This is the best way to get rid of the crisis." "What the hell is Hensen thinking? Is he really going to let that kid go?" On the other side, the pro-war faction saw this and couldn''t help but curse at them, "A group of idiots." "What are you talking about!" The negotiating party red at them angrily. An officer of the pro-war faction let out a cold snort. In a cold voice, he snapped, "Each and every one of you are idiots who only know how to givements. You don''t know anything about tactics, so stop spouting nonsense." "Do you really think that Mr. Hensen is chatting? He''s intentionally stalling for time, waiting for the other members of the assault team to finish their preparations, in order tounch a fatal attack." The faces of the negotiation faction members stiffened. Their expressions were somewhat distorted. Someoneined indignantly, "Is there a need for this? Mr. Hensen is so powerful that he could have just captured Fade directly. What''s the need to waste time like this? Things may go sideways." Chapter 2862 Chapter 2862 One of the higher ranking officers sneered and shouted again, "It seems that ''idiot'' is too nice of a word to describe you." "You really think that it''d be easy to defeat the people of the Illuminate Association alone? Mr. Hensen is indeed formidable, but at most, he''s just a bit stronger than Sariel. If we were to fight Fade head on, even if he had more than a fifty percent chance of winning, he wouldn''t necessarily win." "Also, you have to understand that Mr. Hensen isn''t a warrior, but a soldier. Soldiers don''t fight one-on-one, but with tactics through unscrupulous means." "How could he increase the chance of winning just by using a few simple words to buy time? Isn''t it better to rush up to him directly to fight one on one?" "It''s easier said than done. Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand." This furious scolding had caused the faces of the negotiating faction to turn ashen. Their expressions were iparably distorted, but they simply couldn''t retort. After all, when they heard Hensen''s confident and arrogant words earlier, they really thought that he was powerful enough to crush Fade. They never thought that Henson wouldn''t be confident in his victory, and that the conversation was just a tactic to cover up the true attack. Thinking of this, many of the negotiating people exchanged nces, thinking of how dangerous Fade really was. At this moment, on the battlefield on Jones Beach. Hensen still had a cigarette between his lips. He looked carefree but incredibly confident.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As for Fade, his eyes were scarlet and he was furious like an angry bull. The two sides exchanged a few more words. Hensen seemed to have irritated Fade to the extreme, and it seemed like thetter would rush over with a roar at any time. Finally, Hensen smiled evilly. He spat out the cigarette in his mouth and walked towards him. "My patience is limited. Boy, since you won''t start, then let me do it!" At this moment, Fade, who had been enraged for a long time, also moved. He let out a deafening roar, and his eyes were so red that it looked like they were bleeding. He was like an angry bull, growling and rushing towards Hensen. "Charge!" Hensen''s eyes narrowed and he let out a furious roar. In an instant, his energy surged and his braids unraveled. With his long hair dancing wildly in the wind, he threw a fierce punch at Fade. Fade was totally provoked. Facing Hensen''s attack, he also roared and stretched out his right arm, punching towards him. The two of them were about to hit each other with their fists. However, at this time, more than twenty members of the Sea Soul Special Forces were silently lurking less than thirty meters away. In no time, they all moved and pounced fiercely on Fade. These members of the Sea Soul Special Forces were all top elites. They were well-trained in cooperation and had executed the sudden sneak attack perfectly. A dense and horrible fire was suddenly formed,pletely trapping Fade and leaving him with no room to escape. Fade, who was furious, heard the noise behind him and turned his head, finally discovered the ambushing assault team. His expression suddenly changed, and he gnashed his teeth and bellowed, "An ambush! You were deliberately buying time!" When Hensen heard this, he chuckled and admitted, "Have you only seen through now? It''s toote!" "Who knows how many times my team members have tempered this move. Even a Lord Level expert won''t stand more than three seconds against such an attack." "You''re definitely going to die! Haha!" Hensenughed wickedly, but his punch did not slow down and continued to block Fade''s frontal path. Fade seemed to be in an unavoidable situation. All he could do was to face the attack head-on. His eyes were red in extreme rage. All of a sudden, his expression changed and the anger on his face disappeared without a trace. On the contrary, the corner of his mouth carried a smile as he said, "It''s not me who will die." "Uh..." Hensen was stunned by Fade''s reaction. His expression darkened and he hurriedly reminded his team, "Be careful!" Still, it was toote. Before the members of the Sea Soul Special Forces could respond, Fade snapped his fingers with his left hand. In an instant, there was a sudden explosion on the beach next to him. Under the impact of the explosion, the fine sand turned into extremely fine bullets, shooting at the assault team members. Immediately, a series of screams rang out one after another. The team members, who had nned tounch a surprise attack on Fade, now fell to the ground one by one, screaming in horror. Hensen''s long-nned ambush was actually dissolved by Fade with a single move. Hensen''s expression was ashen and cold. He red at Fade and shrieked, "When did you realize it?" Fade smiled faintly and replied, "At first, I didn''t notice anything unusual, but you just spoke too much, which made me alert." "Sahel''s junior, the captain of the Sea Soul Special Forces, a top-tier practitioner who has mastered 30,000 streaks of martial essence, yet, he''s chatting with me leisurely. That was way too strange. Therefore, I got suspicious and decided to look out in secret." "You..." Hensen''s face fell. "What was that explosion just now?" He asked. Fade pointed to a pit that had not explodedpletely and shrugged faintly. "Ice added to fire, a simple trick of physics." Hensen turned to look, only to discover that within the pit, there was a small chunk of ice. Within that chunk of ice, there was a ball of fire dancing about. However, the fire and ice seemed to be isted by ayer of light green film. They weren''t in contact with each other and hence, remained calm. However, just then, theyer of film broke. The me and the ice instantly met, and the extreme cold and heat collided at that moment. With a bang, they burst apart, causing an explosion like earlier. It was a very simple trick, but Hensen didn''t know how Fade managed to do it. "When did you bury the ice and fire here?" Hearing this, Fade spread out his hands and looked like he had nothing to say. The ice, fire, and the film separating them were naturally formed by his martial essence within his elixir core. Ice from the ice essence, fire from the fire essence, and the light green film from the wood essence. The simplebination of three kinds of martial essence yed a pretty good role at that moment. Looking at the gloomy Hensen, Fade took a step forward and stated in a deep voice, "Now, it''s your turn." Hensen''s body trembled when he heard this. His expression sank as he stared at Fade and said in a stern voice, "I admit that you have exceeded my expectations. Anyhow, it is not so easy to defeat how In an instant,yer uponyer of positive energy began to umte on Hensen''s body. They became iparably violent as they charged towards Fade. Fade narrowed his eyes slightly and said coldly, "Defeat you? No, I''m going to kill you next!" As he spoke, he made his move, and a long sword made of red mes broke through the air with a fierce and imposing killing intent. Chapter 2863 Chapter 2863 Without waiting for Hensen''s aura to umte, Fade charged forward with the long ming sword in his hand. The long sword was sharp, and the energy instantly broke through the sky and shed down. At the same time,yer uponyer of energy from Hensen''s body became thicker and thicker, as ifyers of mud were covering his body. Boom! Fade''s long sword pierced Hensen''s body and directly sank into the mud-like strength. The sword carried a sharp aura and instantly split the energy apart. It broke apart and turned into countless smaller bursts of energy, which exploded and dissipated in the air. A slit appeared on Hensen''s increasingly bloated body. However, soon, the hole was covered by the mud-like strength and it quickly returned to normal. In fact, it became more and more bloated. Fade''s me sword was also wrapped in the mud- like energy, and the mes quickly dissipated. Finally, the entire long sword was melted and broken into pieces, then merged into the other person''s body. "Uh!" When Fade saw this, his face was slightly stunned. "This is quite an interesting trick!" At that moment, Hensen took the initiative to charge towards Fade and attacked him. Hensen''s body was densely packed with the muddy aura. He looked like a monster that had crawled out of a swamp, his bloated body moving quickly and pouncing at Fade. At the same time, the energy surging around his body was like an open mouth, swallowing all the surrounding air into his body. As the energy was sucked in, the mud on Hensen''s body increased even further, making him even more sturdy. Upon seeing this, Fade''s eyes narrowed and he frowned slightly. Then, he tapped his left hand lightly and a burst of energy shot out towards Hensen. Swoosh! Hensen didn''t dodge at all and was directly hit by Fade''s energy. However, the moment that sharp force struck Hensen, it was immediately enveloped byyers of muddy aura. It was then swiftly sucked into his body and was devoured and dissolved. At the same time, the muddy aura on Hensen''s body increased by anotheryer and his body grew evenrger. "This guy can devour other people''s energy to strengthen himself!" Such a situation made Fade frown slightly, and his expression became a little serious. As for Hensen, he dragged his body and pounced towards Fade. Such a scene was broadcasted live to the public. In the conference room where the Micovia officials were, both sides, the pro-war faction and the negotiation faction, were rather nervous. After all, Hensen''s "tactic" earlier had caused dissatisfaction from some of the negotiation faction. The people from the pro-war faction had just taunted and mocked them, saying that this was Hensen''s strategy. In the blink of an eye, they were pped right in the face. Fade had seen through Hensen''s strategy and turned the tables on him instead. He had ambushed the Sea Soul Special Forces and killed almost half of them in one move. That situation had embarrassed the members of the pro-war faction who had just boasted about Hensen. However, it was a good thing that Hensen didn''t hesitate to use his trump card and had turned the tables around again. Seeing this, the faces of the people of the prowar faction rxed a little. Meanwhile, some of the negotiation faction members looked confused and doubtful. The members of the pro- war faction immediately began to exin themselves. "Right now, Mr. Hensen is using his own martial essence. Hydra''s martial essence." "That''s the real top-level martial essence. It''s very powerful." "Hydra is a mythical creature in Greek mythology, the son of Echidna and Typhon." "Legend has it that Hydra grew up in the swamp. Hydra was iparably massive and powerful, and it had the body of a nineheaded snake. Eight of the snake heads could be killed, but the ninth snake head in the middle could never be killed. It was an imperishable existence." "Mr. Hensen hasprehended the Hydra martial essence, a true mythological creature." Hearing the exnation of the pro- war faction members, quite a few people in the conference room began to exim and discuss it. After all, for them, myths and reality were connected at that moment, which made them feel incredible. Some of the negotiation team members who did not understand martial arts were silent for a few seconds after hearing the whole story. Then, they voiced out their doubts. "So, this Hydra is an extremely powerful mythical creature. Then, Mr. Hensen will definitely win!" "You just said that Hydra has nine heads, and the ninth one couldn''t be killed. Doesn''t that mean that it was el.n invincible? That is to say, Mr. Hensen is invincible. He is the number one expert in our country, and even in the world?" The members of the pro-war faction, who had been excitedly exining the situation, looked a little embarrassed when they heard that. They coughed and started exining again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Dear all, you may not have a deep understanding of martial essence. There is still a certain difference between martial essence and true myths and legends." "1 "Comprehending Hydra''s martial essence doesn''t mean that Mr. Hensen has be the legendary Hydra. Otherwise, would those martial artists who haveprehended animal martial essence be animals?" 2018 "That''s impossible. Martial essence is only the condensation of the characteristics of certain things. All we do is toprehend the characteristics and then apply it to our own bodies. We don''t really transform into them." "That is why even if Mr. Hensen hasprehended Hydra''s martial essence, he still wouldn''t be the legendary Hydra." "Moreover, even in myths and legends, Hydra was finally killed by Hercules. It was not invincible." Hearing the exnation, quite a few of the council members nodded in understanding. However, some people shook their heads and sighed in disappointment. Seeing this, the pro- war members quickly added more. "Even so, a mythical creature''s martial essence is still extremely powerful. Even though Mr. Hensen can''t possibly have nine unmatched snake heads, his vitality is still much stronger than ordinary fighters." "Fade could kill Sariel, but he might not be able to kill Hensen. That is the strength of the mythical creature''s martial essence. The person who had sighed in disappointment regained some confidence. Meanwhile, on the beach, Fade continued to attack a few more times. However, all of his attacks were blocked by the mud- like strength surrounding his opponent''s body. Hensen wasn''t injured at all. In such a situation, he couldn''t help frowning and his expression became serious. Chapter 2864 Chapter 2864 Hensenughed gleefully. "Is this all you have? Don''t you train? You are so weak." "A trashy attack like this can''t kill me." "Boy, give up now and surrender to our country. I can spare your life." Fade didn''t respond but frowned, and he suddenly shot up into the sky. A huge ming sword appeared in his hand and rushed towards Hensen at an extremely fast speed. Due toyers of mud and energy, Hensen had be extremely bloated, and his speed was severely affected. He couldn''t dodge Fade''s attack at all. He could only watch the me swording at him. Swoosh! The long sword drew out a streak of scarlet light and sliced across Hensen''s neck. Instantly, Hensen''s head flew into the air. The sword had cut off his head! Such a result seemed to have stunned the audience before the screen. They were stunned and speechless. What... What was going on? Didn''t they just say that Hydra martial essence was of top level? The immortal nine-headed snakes! Yet now, Hensen had been beheaded by Fade''s sword in one move. However, just as everyone was stunned, Fade, who had just beheaded Hensen, frowned and stared at him. That was because he felt that there was something wrong with the move earlier. It was too easy. There was almost no obstruction. An expert of Hensen''s level couldn''t have been so careless, leaving his head exposed widely to threats. Just as Fade was frowning and thinking. Hensen, who looked like a puddle of mud. began to surge. Layers of positive energy continuously surged out from his neck and condensed into a head. It had his face. "Uh, this..." Fade frowned.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Hensen, who had once again regrown his head,ughed wickedly. "What, are you scared? Let me tell you, this is just the beginning." As he spoke, his energy continued to surge wildly. Then, something terrifying happened. Waves of aura surged out and condensed into heads that grew out of Hensen''s body. These heads all carried his face. There were nine of them and all of them had the same expression. They stared Fade andughed maniacally. Fade was taken aback at the scene. He couldn''t help but get goosebumps. Many of the council members in the conference room were so frightened that they were trembling in fear and almost fell off their seats. Their faces were all pale and they were about to throw up. Meanwhile, the members of the pro- war faction wereughingcently. "This is the strength of the Hydra martial essence. Nine heads, immortal and imperishable." After a short moment of shock, Fade condensed his energy and attacked again. Waves of energy whizzed over, slicing off Hensen''s heads. Surprisingly, soon after the heads were cut off, new heads grew out again. Fade''s continuous attacks seemed to be useless. On the contrary, Hensen''s near-to-invincible body charged at Fade again and again. Although Fade had managed to dodge most of the attacks, there were still a few times that he was hit, and there were more and more wounds on his body. Although the wounds weren''t too severe, if this dragged on, Hensen might really be able to grind him to death. "I can''t let things go on like this. I have to find his weakness!" Fade calmed himself down and watched while attacking. From the ongoing attacks earlier, he gradually came up with a few details. Hensen''s nine heads were virtually impossible to kill. After being chopped off, new heads would soon grow out. He would do no damage at all. However, Fade did not believe that there were real invincible martial artists in the world. "Since cutting off one head after another doesn''t work, I should try to cut all nine heads off at once." He made up his mind and squinted his eyes. His energy surged again and his attack sped up. In an instant, hundreds of red mes erupted from Fade''s body. Countless sharp swords shed up and they shed towards Hensen''s heads. At the same time, all of the nine heads were attacked. The sword moved sharply. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Several heads rose into the air in an instant and were hacked off. Fade was delighted and thought that it was effective. However, soon, he noticed something abnormal. After chopping off the first three heads, the fourth head seemed to be more resistant all of a sudden. He had actually failed. Not only did the ming sword not manage to cut off the fifth''s head, it had been broken. "How could this happen? Why did his defense suddenly be so much stronger?" Such a result also shocked Fade. Hensen wasughing wildly at this moment. "I''m not afraid to tell you this. As long as I still have a head intact, I''m invincible. Only by chopping off nine heads all at once will you be able to defeat me. However, I''m afraid you don''t have the strength to do so." "It''s wishful thinking to try to kill me with only one martial essence." "One martial essence!" Fade caught the meaning of the other party''s words and quickly pondered on ways. "Could it be that Hensen''s martial essence has an additional protective barrier against the same kind of martial essence? That''s why the first few heads were cut very smoothly, but his defensive power grew stronger and stronger afterwards. It''s impossible to chop off his nine heads in a short period of time." "Even if I can increase my martial essence and chop them down one by one it will take too much time. By the time the ninth head is cut off, the previous heads would have regrown. It''s impossible to kill him." "Therefore, I have to use different martial essences to cut off all nine heads before the other heads grow back. Only then can I truly kill him!" Thinking of this, Fade''s eyes squinted and decided to give it a try. His elixir core began to circte. The branches representing the fire, ice, and wood essence swayed gently a few times. Three streaks of martial essence were released from him, converged in his palm and burst forth. The three rays of energy turned into sharp des and shed at Hensen again. "Are you still trying? I have said this before, it''s useless..." Hensenughed loudly, but he quickly realized that something was off. "Ah, three different types of martial essence." Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Three rays of martial essence shed across the sky and easily sliced three heads off. Seeing this, Fade narrowed his eyes and thought, "I''m right. Combining different martial essences is indeed effective." Chapter 2865 Chapter 2865 Hensen was slightly shocked. The three heads that had been shed off quickly reappeared. He looked at Fade with the corners of his mouth raised and he said with a grim smile, "You possess three martial essences. I didn''t expect this!" "Under normal circumstances, you could have defeated me. However, I have not only three, but nine heads." "It''s good that you''veprehended three kinds of martial essence, but I don''t believe you haveprehended nine kinds of martial essence!" "It''s wishful thinking to kill me." Hensenughed maniacally. His bloated body left a long trail behind as he threw himself at Fade. It was as if he wanted to engulf Fade and devour him. "Kid, embrace your death!" Hensenughed wickedly and got closer and closer to Fade. Fade seemed to have nowhere else to retreat. However, at this time, the corner of his mouth rose slightly, and a smile shed across his face. He whispered, "Who said that I can''t understand nine kinds of martial essence!" At the same time, in his elixir core, the nine branches that represented nine different martial essences began to tremble. Nine different types of martial essence condensed into the center of his palm through his meridians. Then, they shot out and turned into nine rays of energy, shing towards Hensen. Stone essence, wind essence, ice essence, de essence, sword essence, spear essence, thunder essence, fire essence, and wood essence. Hensen, who had been extremely confident, was stunned when he saw the nine beams of light flying towards him. Nine heads and eighteen eyes were all wide-open and full of disbelief. "How is that possible? You... You''ve trulyprehended nine..." Without waiting for him to finish, the nine beams of light shot through the air, slicing Hensen''s nine heads off. All nine heads flew up and exploded in the air before they even touched the ground. They turned into countless specks of positive energy and spread all over the ce. Hensen''s enormous body, along with hisyers of muddy positive energy, exploded in the air. His true physique was finally revealed. His body was riddled with holes and he was no longer breathing. With a thud, he fell hard on the beach. Hensen was dead! Time seemed to have stopped at that moment. On the beach, those who were still alive looked over, their eyes full of shock. Hensen, the captain of the Sea Soul Special Forces, Sariel''s junior, an expert who hadprehended 30,000 streaks of martial essence, had actually died in Fade''s hands. For a moment, many people were unable to ept this fact. They couldn''t help but shake their heads and rub their eyes, doubting what was happening before them The first one toe to his senses was Jaspar, who was on a ship far away. Earlier, he was almost killed by Fade on the beach. Fortunately, Hensen had saved him in time. Later on, Hensen had talked to Fade to buy some time. Thus, Jaspar took that opportunity to escape quite a long way away on the sea. He had originally nned to rest and recuperate on the ship. When necessary, he could also assemble the cannons and provide Hensen with some help. However, what happened next waspletely beyond his expectations. Hensen had the upper hand and was almost invincible, but he was killed by Fade all of a sudden. The situation had changed dramatically. Jaspar did not even have the chance to help. By the time he regained his senses, Hensen was already dead in battle. Jaspar was so terrified that his heart was pounding wildly. He no longer had any intentions of lending a hand. Instead, he was iparably terrified. All he had in mind was to run as far away as possible.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He quickly regained his senses and immediately ordered the soldiers to change directions and flee at high speed. Unfortunately, his sudden actions caught Fade''s attention. Fade''s gaze shifted and focused on the warship. He released his positive energy and quickly detected Jaspar''s presence on the warship. He smirked slightly and he snorted as he leapt up. "You set up a siege for me. Now, you want to leave. It won''t be that easy." In an instant, Fade''s figure seemed to have turned into a sharp sword, leaving a long trail and whistling over. Jaspar, who had just ordered the ship to change routes, heard the loud noise. He rushed to the deck and looked up at the sky. His face changed drastically and he was terrified. "Fade, h-he ising." "Flee! Speed up! Hurry up!" Jaspar urged. However, at that moment, the soldiers'' faces were full of despair and helplessness. "General, we''re already going to the fullest." "He is too fast. We won''t be able to escape." "Trash, you are all trash!" Terrified as Jaspar was, he started cursing. However, anger was useless right then. Fade was getting closer and closer. The howling wind and the terrifying aura of his energy was closing in, like the scythe of death, rushing towards Jaspar. Seeing that there was no way to escape, Jaspar''s eyes showed a hint of decisiveness, and he shouted, "All units, aim at Fade. Go all out." "General, we''re still in the coast area. we fire on such arge scale, we might identally injure our own people!" The captain''s face was full of shock as he hurriedly reminded him. However, right then, Jaspar didn''t care about others at all. His eyes were scarlet red as he gritted his teeth and shrieked, "This is an order, my order. Don''t you understand it clearly?" "Yes, General. I will carry out the order right away!" The captain did not dare to disobey and could only bow in respect. The order was quickly passed along. In no time, the cannons of the ship were turned, and the tanks and cannons on thend were also filled with ammunition. In the air, the armed helicopters changed o O directions and rushed over. Content belongs to noveldrama.org Fade soon caught sight of these movements. He snorted, and a disdainful sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Are you trying to fight against me?" "Sadly, you are not qualified!" Then, a series of loud bangs rose to the sky. The cannons were fired and dense bullets drew long arcs in the air. Several muzzles fired together and instantly weaved out a firing, almostpletely blocking Fade''s path. However, he remained indifferent. He snorted and a brown aura shrouded his body, as if he was wearing ayer of hard armor, and charged straight toward the barrage. Bang, Bang, Bang! When the bullets hit Fade''s body, they were all blocked by his armor. They couldn''t prate him at all and did no harm to him. "How could this be!" Seeing this, a look of shock appeared on Jaspar''s face. However, what made him even more shocked was still toe. Fade, who was wearing a full-body, positive energy shield, was like a fearless god of war at that moment. He charged straight at the boat. When he was still four or five hundred meters away, the long ming sword in his hand suddenly bloomed, drawing out a hundred meter long line of fire and chopped down from the air. Chapter 2866 Chapter 2866 Swoosh! The long line of fire, like a huge long sword, shed down in the air. Scorching mes, strong positive energy, and sharp sword essence were condensed on the fire sword. The iparably hard warship was directly split into half like paper by Fade''s fire sword. The huge warship was like meat on a chopping board. It was cut in half by a sword on the sea. Some parts of the warship were broken and there was a loud explosion inside. The warship was split into two halves and it began to sink into the sea. The soldiers on the ship screamed and fled in panic. Jaspar''s face was iparably pale. He hid amongst the fleeing soldiers and snatched a life jacket, in an attempt to escape. However, just as he was about to jump into the sea, a powerful force broke through the air and prated through his skull, killing him in an instant. Jaspar''s eyes carried a look of horror and despair. His body fell onto the deck and was quickly submerged by the explosion. After destroying the warship, Fade turned around and looked at the helicopter with a cold gaze. At that moment, the armed helicopters were about tounch an attack on Fade, but when they saw the sword in his hand, they no longer had the mood to fight. The pilots immediately adjusted the helicopters'' direction and turned to escape. However, Fade did not give them that opportunity. "It''s toote to escape!" Heughed. He moved and the sword flew across the air. Then, there was a rumbling explosion. Several armed helicopters were unable to escape and exploded in the air, turning into beautiful fireworks. Then, a shadow quickly shed through the air. Another series of explosions was heard. In another warship a short distance away, the cannons and tanks on the beach exploded one after another. After the beautiful fireworks explosion, the entire sea region returned to silence. Fade was floating in the air above the sea, his clothes fluttering in the wind, looking magnificent. In the conference room, the people who were originally praising how invincible Hensen was, were immersed in his sudden defeat. They had yet to recover from shock. Then, the explosion on the screen finally pulled them back from their thoughts. Immediately, everyone in the conference room was stunned. Is... Is this true?" "Mr. Hensen is dead and so is General Jaspar." "The Sea Soul Special Forces were wiped out. Two ships, four armed helicopters, eight tanks, and ten cannons were all destroyed by Fade alone." "We suffered great losses in this battle!" The members were furious. They red at Fade, who was floating in mid-air on the screen, and shouted angrily, "Fade, we must kill him! He must die!" "Such a powerful enemy shall not live!" "We have lost nearly a hundred billion in this battle. He has to pay the price." "He is a war criminal. He must be killed!" They roared in anger. The members roared and nearly smashed the table to pieces. However, at that moment, Horbes, a politician from the negotiation team said coldly, "Battle? Don''t you understand the situation? Do you still want to fight?" "Horbes, what do you mean? Are we supposed to act like nothing happened when we''ve suffered such a huge loss?" One of the pro-war faction members roared angrily. Horbes also stood up and red at the person, retorting, "What else can we do?" "For sure we have to fight back!" The member roared angrily through gritted teeth. Horbes mmed the table and gnashed his teeth. "Fight back? Who is going to fight? You? Do you have the ability?" The member immediately fell silent, his eyes shing. "I... I''m not a front-linemander." "If you''re not, then stop your nonsense!" Horbes roared. "I''ve already told you long ago that you can''t fight head on with top experts like Fade. You can only negotiate with them. However, you didn''t agree and insisted on fighting him. Jaspar even fought without the congress'' permission. Now, look what happened to him." "A four-star general and a top-ss warrior died, and the Sea Soul Special Forces was almost completely destroyed, not to 1 mention that we have lost a hundred billion in our military supplies Horbes fumed. "This is your so-called promising result. Now, are you satisfied?" He yelled. The members all lowered their heads in silence and no one dared to make a sound. Horbes continued to roar furiously, "I''ve long said that we should leave the matters of the warriors to themselves. The government should not interfere, yet you never listened and acted rashly." "All of you are arrogant. You thought that Fade is young and easy to deal with. See what happened now!" Horbes shouted. At that moment, someone spoke up, trying to loosen up the tension. "Horbes, let''s get this over with. Right now, the most important thing is toe up with ways to deal with the following matters." "How do we end this battle? How do we announce it to the public? And the most important thing is, what do we do with Fade?" With a cold snort, Horbes said, "Contact the President''s Office immediately and hold an emergency meeting." Two hours after the war on Jones Beach, the authorities of Micovia immediately released the news to the public. It was announced that there had been a military drill in the sea area, and that the people should not panic. When Fade returned to Chinatown, Ogen, who had been detained by Jaspar, was released quickly. Fortunately, Ogen was not hurt; he didn''t even know what had happened. He thought he was just brought to the police in the name of an investigation. Then, the President''s Office personally sent an envoy to negotiate with Fade in Sincere Medicine Center. The envoy apologized to Fade about the matter and promised to give him a satisfactorypensation. Fade did not bother too much about this matter. After epting thepensation, he let the matter go.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, at first, he came to Micovia el.ne just to help Ogen deal with the special patients in Sincere Medicine Center. The incident with Duke Martial Arts Academy and the Illuminate Associationter could only be regarded as matters in the martial arts world. It was not his intention to have a conflict with the government. Since he had scared the other party off with his power, he did not continue to hold grudges with them. After the negotiation ended, the correspondingpensation was sent over the next day. For Fade, mary objects were nothing rare. Thepensation that he wanted were some rare herbs and minerals, which were helpful for cultivation. After helping Ogen reorganize Sincere Medicine Center, Fade bid farewell to him and was ready to go back to his country. He sat in the airport VIP lounge and waited for departure. At that moment, he was the only person in the spacious VIP lounge. More than ten service personnel were guarding the area, serving him well. Chapter 2867 Chapter 2867 Fade sat in the VIP lounge, waiting for the ne to take off. He drank from time to time and flipped through the magazine at the side. However, at this moment, in a conference room not far away from the airport, the higher ups of Micovia were looking at him on the screen with serious and nervous faces. Every single one of his actions would cause their hearts to skip a beat. After an hour of tension and torment, Fade was able to board his flight. The staff member approached with a smile and gently reminded him to board the ne. Fade put down the magazine beside him, nodded, and got up to board. Seeing such a scene, the people in the conference room finally heaved a sigh of relief. They almost copsed on the table. "He''s gone. He''s finally leaving." "This demon is finally leaving." "He should note to Micovia ever again. He is just like a gue. Nothing good happens when he''s around." "We suffered such a great loss this time, yet in the end..." "Forget it. At least he has left. The loss is nothing inparison." "But..." At that moment, Fade''s mobile phone suddenly rang. He stopped, took it out, and answered it. His brows sank when he heard the person on the other end. Such a scene made the people in the conference room, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, nervous again. "What happened? Why is he stopping?" "He''s answering a call. Who is it? Is there something wrong again?" "Could it be that he has somehow heard our conversation earlier and he''s provoked again?" "How is this possible!" "It''s over. He''s turning around. He''s really not leaving!" "What on earth happened? Why didn''t he leave?" The senior leaders in the conference room almost went crazy. They were sweating with tension and worry on their faces. Numerous phone calls to various ces in Micovia were immediately made, causing a wave of extreme tension. At that moment, Fade heard the voiceing from the other side of the phone. His face was serious and his voice was cold. "Auntie, I hope you don''t do anything stupid. If Quin gets hurt, you know the consequences." On the other end of the line came Chrystal''s voice. "Fade, you''re thinking too much. Although you and I don''t often share the same views, don''t forget that I''m Quin''s mother. I won''t harm her." "Won''t harm her? Then why did you bring her away out of the blue? Is this how you show your love?" His voice was a little angry. She could clearly sense his anger and she exined, "This time, it was my foster mother who came out of seclusion and wanted to see Quin. It was a sudden decision, so I didn''t have time to inform you." "Your foster mother, Lord Witch, Yandell''s master?" He narrowed his eyes. "It''s best that he doesn''t have any other thoughts." She hurriedly exined, "Don''t worry, Yandell''s matter with Quin is in the past. I was a bit silly back then. Besides, you know clearly how Quin feels about you. She won''t agree to be with Yandell." Compared to their previous meet up in the capital, Chrystal''s attitude towards Fade was obviously much better now. Presumably, it was the news of his sess in Micovia that had changed her attitude. However, he was still puzzled and asked, "Why does Lord Witch want to see Quin?" Chrystal exined, "Lord Witch hase out of seclusion. It''s her one hundredth birthday. We''re preparing to celebrate in the tribe." "Besides, she is my foster mother and she cured Quin''s injuryst time. It''s only natural that Quin be present at such an important time," she continued. "Is that all?" Fade frowned, feeling suspicious. She paused and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she added, "There''s another reason. Lord Witch recently found out that you''re Quin''s husband, and she has heard stories of your exploits in Micovia. Thus, she has something to discuss with you." "Talk to me? What''s the matter?" He asked. She replied, "That I don''t know. An expert like her wouldn''t casually tell outsiders about her affairs." "Besides, don''t think too much. When the timees, you can chat casually with her and decide if you want to cooperate with her. If you don''t, just take it as an opposit for Quin to celebrate her birthday," she said. S "Is it really that simple?" Fade was still doubtful. Chrystal said firmly, "Fade, I know I have left a bad impression on youst time. However, Quin is my daughter. Believe me, I won''t harm her." "If you don''t believe me, I''ll ask Quin to call you when she''s free." He frowned slightly, paused for a few seconds, and said, "Let Quin have a good rest and have her contact me when she has time. I wille over soon." "You agreed; that''s great. I''ll inform Lord Witch right away." She cheered excitedly. He slightly nodded and then hung up the phone. Putting the phone down, he couldn''t help but frown. Just when he was about to board l the ne, his mother-inw, Chrystal, suddenly called him and said that she had brought Quin to Afrnd to attend Lord Witch''s hundredth birthday party. She also invited him to attend. As soon as he heard the news, his first reaction was that Chrystal had taken Quin away and wanted to force her to marry Yandell. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After all, that was what happenedst time when they met in Capital City. However, after hearing her exnation, he felt a little relieved. Anyhow, Fade was still a bit worried and doubtful. Therefore, he decided not to return to his country and instead, head straight to Lord Witch''s ce, the Wolf Soul Tribe. Just as he made the decision in his heart, the beautiful staff member tried to squeeze out a bitter smile and nervously walked to him. Moments ago, she received an order from the higher-ups to ask Fade why he didn''t board the ne. His recent affairs in Mi covia had caused an uproar. This staff member naturally knew about it. She knew how terrifying the young man was. Looking at his furrowed brows, she thought, "If I say something wrong, I will probably die miserably!" As terrified as she was, she asked with difficulty, "Mr. Chen, what can I do for you?" Hearing the voice, Fade looked at her and stated, "I''m not going home." Chapter 2868 Chapter 2868 As soon as he finished speaking, the higher ups of Micovia, who were all in the conference room, turned pale and their expressions tensed up. The beautiful staff member trembled a few times and almost fell to the ground. "Mr. Chen, where are you going?" She tried to hold back her fear and asked in a trembling voice. Fade said faintly, "Change the ticket for me. I''m going to Afrnd." "Well..." She was stunned and she repeated, "Afrnd?" "Yes, the sooner the better." He nodded. "Uh, I..." She was still in a daze. The higher ups in the conference room who were almost scared to death had already picked up the phones and roared at this moment. "Hurry up and agree to his request. Change the flight ticket for him right now!" "Don''t ask any more questions. Just agree with him, no matter what." "If you don''t have a ticket, charter a ne and send him away. The sooner, the better!" Soon, Fade''s flight was ready. That evening, he arrived in Afrnd. As soon as he left the airport, two strong young men drove over. "Mr. Chen, Ms. Xie has sent us here to pick you up." After confirming his identity, Fade got in the car. The car rumbled and drove off. Seeing that the car was heading towards the city, Fade asked, "Where are we going?" The young man sitting in the passenger seat replied, "Mr. Chen, Ms. Xie has arranged a room for you at the Central Hotel. Today, you can rest in the hotel. Ms. Xie will pick you up and bring you to the Wolf Soul Tribe tomorrow." "Alright!" Fade nodded slightly and did not ask any more questions. Soon, the car entered the city center and arrived at the hotel. After entering his hotel room, Fade took a shower and a delicious meal was sent to him. After dinner, Chrystal made a video call to him. This time, Quin was also on the other end of the line. She had a smile on her face and had a rxed expression. He let out a sigh of relief when he saw her. After a brief chat, he rested in the hotel. Chrystal came at nine o''clock the next morning. Fade went downstairs and was shocked to see the long motorcade. The road waspletely blocked ahead. "Fade, I''m here!" Chrystal called out. She was wearing a traditional Afrnd costume, and there were a few colorful stripes painted on her forehead, which made her look striking. At first nce, Fade almost couldn''t recognize her. "Get in the car!" Chrystal got out of the car, walked over with a smile, and pulled him into the car. Fade was not used to his mother-inw''s enthusiasm, so he merely nodded and got into the car. Then, she directed the fleet forward. The formidable fleet roared and started to drive on the blocked road. Fade''s mother-inw sat beside him and inquired about his well-being. She was so warm-hearted that he got goosebumps. "Fade, how was your restst night? Is the hotel roomfortable?" Chrystal asked. She continued, "How''s the taste of yesterday night''s Chinese cuisine? It''s hard to find an authentic master chef in Afrnd."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "By the way, were you injured when you''re in Micovia? I heard that they sent troops to deal with you," she asked worriedly. Fade replied, "It''s just a birthday party. Does it need to be so grand?" Hearing this, Chrystal''s expression became serious. "Fade, this is Lord Witch''s birthday party. She is not an ordinary person." "You have to understand that Lord Witch is the youngest daughter of Mr. Zuru of the Wolf Soul Tribe. Her status is iparably high." "In the entire Afrnd, Mr. Zuru is like a god. Hence the Lord Witch is like the daughter of a god. Her status is far higher than those influential figures in Afrnd. Even the country leader and the tribal leaders will come personally to celebrate her birthday in two days," she exined. "You''re Lord Witch''s guest. This arrangement is appropriate." He was slightly surprised, "The Wolf Soul Tribe has such a high status in Afrnd!" "Of course!" She exined with a proud smile. "You''ve been to Afrnd and Micovia, so you must have a great understanding of the Sacred Hall and Illuminate Association." "The Wolf Soul Tribe''s status in Afrnd is equal to the status of the Sacred Hall in Europe and the Illuminate Association in Micovia." "In fact, the Wolf Soul Tribe''s status in Afrnd is even higher than the other two. After all, Afrnd is rtively slower in terms of development and as such, the religious tribes worshipel The Wolf Soul Tribe is the holynd of the martial artists and the tribes," she exined. Hearing Chrystal''s exnation, Fade finally understood and nodded. He couldn''t help but think of the old fogey who once exined to him the world''s top four experts. Monon, the leader of Sea Dragon Bone Ind! Drac, the earliest ancestor of Blood Ancestor! Nigel, the President of the Illuminate Association in Micovia! Zuru, the chief of the Wolf Soul Tribe! Among them, Fade had destroyed the Skull Mob, which was under Monon, and he had also killed Dark Dragon. Drac seemed to have some connection with the Sacred Hall. Princess Erin, who was possessed; and the Sacred Lord, all carried their bloodline. Fade had destroyed the Sacred Hall and killed the Sacred Lord. Content belongs to Needless to say, the Illuminate Association in Micovia was also destroyed by Fade. Almost all the high-level officials were killed, except Nigel. Three of the four masters were connected to him for various reasons. However, now, thest of the four masters, Chief Zuru, had also crossed paths with him. There seemed to be something unknown linking them together. "Could it be that there is some connection between the four great Lord Level experts and me?" Fade guessed in his heart, but there was no result. In the end, he shook his head and said to himself, "No matter what, the most important thing is to protect myself and the people around me." Just then, the car turned and he saw the grasnd. The space before him opened up and arge tent-like building appeared in front of him. It extended for several kilometers and spread out across the grasnd. At first nce, it looked like a city. "We''re almost at the Wolf Soul Tribe!" Chrystal beamed. Fade said, "You call this a tribe? The size is almost equal to a city." She exined with a smile on her face, "The Wolf Soul Tribe has a long history in Afrnd. It has existed for thousands of years. It''s not a big deal to be sorge after so many years." "Anyhow, this is the result of Lord Witch''s control. Otherwise, with the passion and love of the Afrnd people, more than half of the country would have be the Wolf Soul Tribe." "I see!" Hearing this, he couldn''t help but exim. He was awestruck by the great influence of the Wolf Soul Tribe in Afrnd. Chapter 2869 Chapter 2869 After another half an hour, the car arrived near the tribe. Only then did Fade see clearly that those seemingly simple tents were borately designed. Although the shape and material seemed very primitive and simple, the details were carefully crafted. The whole design was simple and traditional but not shabby. On the contrary, it gave people a different kind of artistic enjoyment. In fact, to a certain degree, the buildings of the Wolf Soul Tribe were even more surprising than the marble-style buildings of the Sacred Hall and the Illuminate Association. "The Wolf Soul Tribe, as a whole, is a huge work of art that has been passed down for hundreds of years," Chrystal said proudly to Fade when she noticed that he was amazed. At the entrance of Wolf Soul Tribe, a group of guards, who wore clothes made from animal skins, stood guard. Fade felt their strength and found that they had all reached the peak stage of the Earth Level and were not far from the Heaven Level. "The Wolf Soul Tribe is stronger than I thought to have martial artists of this level to guard the entrance," he thought to himself. At this time, Chrystal directly said a few words to the guards, and they immediately let their car enter the Wolf Soul Tribe. The other people around still had to pass throughyers of strict checks.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "It seems that my mother-inw is doing well in Wolf Soul Tribe!" Fade thought. After entering the tribe, he obviously felt that the positive energy here was much denser. Many passers- by here had Earth Level strength. Among them, there were also a lot of Heaven Level martial artists'' auras. The car drove all the way to the center of the Wolf Soul Tribe. About 15 minutester, they stopped in front of a tall tent. Chrystal got out of the car and brought Fade into the tent. A middle-aged man with a painted face came forward with a serious look as his eyes fell on Fade. Chrystal looked at the man with a smile and immediately introduced, "Kamoo, this is my son-inw, Fade." She then hurriedly introduced the man to Fade, "This is the Wolf Soul Tribe''s Hierophant, Kamoo. He''s the son of the top hierophant, Shaka." "Mr. Shaka was someone who lived in the same era as Chief Zulu. Afterwards, after the chief entered seclusion, the top hierophant, Shaka, retired as well. He passed down the tribal offerings job to his son, Kamoo," she exined. "Thus, it can be said that Kamoo is the second inmand after Lord Witch in the Wolf Soul Tribe." After hearing Chrystal''s introduction, Fade''s expression changed slightly. He smiled at Kamoo and saluted, "Greetings, Mr. Kamoo." At the same time, he released his soul energy and quietly felt Kamoo''s strength. There was no doubt that the martial essence of a Lord Level expert was about 20,000 streaks or so. It was almost the same as some of the powerful elders in the Illuminate Association. When Fade greeted him, Kamoo smiled and spoke in standard Chinese, "I''ve long heard of your name, Mr. Chen. It''s our honor to have you attend Lord Witch''s birthday party." Then, both of them chatted for a while. After that, Kamoo had to leave. Chrystal and Fade personally escorted him to the entrance and returned to the tent. Chrystal looked at Fade with a happy expression on her face. "I didn''t expect Kamoo to wee you personally. It seems that my adoptive mother thinks more highly of you than I imagined!" He frowned slightly and felt a little confused. He had no rtionship with the Wolf Soul Tribe. However, the other side was so enthusiastic that the second-inmand even came to greet him in person, which showed that he was a little too important. "Could it be only because of Chrystal?" He couldn''t help but guess. However, it was impossible to get the answer now. He could only bury his doubts in his heart. At this time, Chrystal showed Fade to his amodation. It was said that this tent was a ce only distinguished guests of the Wolf Soul tribe could use, and it was rarely opened. For Fade to use this tent showed just how much Lord Witch valued him. After hearing Chrystal''s introduction, he could not help but ask, "Where is Quin?" Hearing this, she smiled and replied, "I know you can''t wait any longer. Don''t worry. Quin is safe in the Thorn Rose''s main camp. I''ll bring you to see her immediately." "Is the Thorn Rose''s headquarters in the Wolf Soul Tribe?" He could not help but be surprised when he heard this. He knew that Thorn Rose was an organization founded by Chrystal. However, he did not expect that their headquarters was actually in the Wolf Soul Tribe. When Chrystal saw his surprise, she exined, "When I left Wushuang Tower, I was chased by Dark Dragon''s men and almost died several times. Lord Witch saved me during my most critical moment. At that time, I acknowledged her as my godmother." "I healed from my injuries with her help. When I came out to establish the Thorn Rose, she also helped me a lot and sponsored me with a lot of things. Otherwise, the Thorn Rose wouldn''t have developed so quickly," she exined. She continued, "That was untilst year, I met you in Eand. I found Quin and you also killed Dark Dragon. havepleted the task of the Thorn Rose. Hence, I went back to the tribe and helped my godmother to take care of soveck things. Therefore, I moved the Thorn Rose headquarters to the Wolf Soul Tribe." Content belongs to "I see!" He nodded. Then, under Chrystal''s lead, they walked for about a quarter of an hour. In an open space in the northeast corner of the tribe, Fade saw a few smaller wooden and mud houses. "This is it!" She introduced, "There are many people inside the Thorn Rose who are not used to living in tents. Hence, I built these small buildings." Walking into the small building, he saw several familiar facesing out to wee him. Rosabelle, Halina, and Natalie immediately walked over to Chrystal. Behind them, he saw Chrystal chatting with the two girls with a smile on her face. They seemed excited. The two girls were also acquaintances of Fade. They were Minerva and Phoebe, whom he had once met in the Eand. "Quin, look who''s here?" Chrystal said to her daughter. Due to what had happened in Capital Cityst time Chrystal''s rtionship with Quin had be a little tense This time, she had finally persuaded her daughter toe over. Although the rtionship between the two had eased a little, there was still some estrangement between them. Content belongs to Therefore, Chrystal had been trying to ease her rtionship with her daughter. Obviously, the arrival of Fade was a great opportunity. Without hesitation, he stepped forward and directly picked Quin up in front of everyone. He lowered his head and kissed Quin on her lips. Rosabelle, Halina, and the others were shocked, and their expressions were a little strange. After all, they were rtively old. Therefore, they were not used to the publicly disyed affection. On the other hand, Minerva and Phoebe pped their hands excitedly, their eyes filled with stars. Chapter 2870 Chapter 2870 As a result, Quin''s face was flushed red. She pushed Fade away with much difficulty. She lowered her head and said softly, "Don''t behave like this. There are so many people watching" He smiled and replied, "It''s normal for us to kiss since we are husband and wife." "Of course, if you are shy, then let''s go inside and continue!" He joked. His words made Quin blush even more. At the side, Chrystalughed and said, "You two haven''t seen each other for a long time, right? I''ll give this ce to you tonight!" "Mom, why are you..." Quin looked shy and turned into the room. Fade rushed in. The members of the Thorn Rose also followed him with a smile. Then, Fade held Quin''s hand and talked about what had happened recently. His achievements in the Micovia were well-known all over the world. However, some of the details had inexplicably changed while spreading, causing Quin to worry. His exnation reassured her. After chatting for a while, it was dinner time. After their meal, Chrystal took some of the members of the Thorn Rose out with the excuse of taking a walk. She left her main camp to Fade and Quin. After not seeing his wife for months, he hugged her and kissed her passionately. It was a heated night. The next day, after breakfast, Fade prepared to bring Quin to the tribe for a walk. As a result, Vandell brought a group of people over. When he saw Fade again, Vandells face couldn''t help but sink, and his eyes shed with hatred. Due to Fade, Yandell had embarrassed himself when he was in Capital City. Fade''s expression did not change when he saw Yandell. He said faintly, "What''s the matter?" "Huh?" Yandell frowned and answered, "I''m conveying an order on behalf of my master. What''s that attitude of yours?" "What attitude?" Fade raised his eyebrows and was about to speak. At that moment, Chrystal gave him a look, then came to Yandell''s side, saying, "Yandell, is there something important that Lord Witch wishes to say?" Yandell nced at her with a sh of displeasure in his eyes, but he still suppressed his anger. This woman had previously seen him as a disciple of Lord Witch. She thought he was powerful and worthy enough to marry her daughter. However, when Fade''s exploits in Micovia was exposed, she saw his strength and suddenly changed her mind. She stopped mentioning marriage between Yandell and Quin, and her respectful and ingratiating attitude towards Yandell had alsopletely changed. At the thought of this, Yandell''s heart was filled with hatred. However, thinking of more important things, he suppressed his anger and said, "ording to Lord Witch''smand, I''d like to invite Fade and Chrystal to the Sacred Pce." The Sacred Pce of the tribe. Hearing this, Chrystal''s eyes lit up, and she turned to Fade to exin. "The Sacred Pce of the tribe is the most honorable ce in the tribe. Ordinary people will never have the opportunity to enter it. Only high-level people like Lord Witch, hierophant, and so on will have the opportunity to enter it." "Lord Witch is inviting you to the tribe''s Sacred Pce. You can see how much she values you," she said. Hearing this, Fade nodded slightly and replied to Yandell, "We will be there." Yandell frowned and reminded them with a slight dissatisfaction, "This is an order from Lord Witch. Please go immediately and don''t waste any time." Fade frowned slightly and wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Chrystal. Then, she sent Yandell away with a smile. "Yandell, we will be there soon. You don''t have to worry." After leaving the small building, Yandell''s face was filled with hatred. He spat angrily, "I''ll teach that woman a lesson sooner orter." On the side, someone reminded him, "Yandell, Miss Xie is the adopted daughter of Lord Witch. I''m afraid it''s difficult to harm her!" Yandell snorted coldly, "Her adopted daughter? She''s just a useless servant. Does she really think that Master treats her like a daughter? She''s thinking too much! Lord Witch has such a high status. Why would she want her as an adopted daughter? Ridiculous!" "ver why did Lord Witch wee Fade and Quin in such a way? It seems that she values them very much," the subordinate questioned in a low voice. Upon mentioning this, Vandell couldn''t help but frown and whisper, "I really don''t know what Master is thinking. Even if that fellow ine managed to achieve some fame, Micovia, there''s nock of experts like him in the Wolf Soul Tribe. Why did she has to lowerText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Mr. Vandell, please be canyour words. This is Lord Witch''s decision. It''s best not to make any rash ims!" An elder reminded the group. Content belongs to Vandell frowned and waved his hand. "I''m just saying. I am not questioning my master''s intentions." He then left with his team. Chrystal gave Fade and Quin some clothes and changed them into clothes of the tribe. Then, she told them some rules of the tribe and reminded them not to break the rules and enrage Lord Witch. An hourter, they arrived at the Sacred Pce. The so-called tribal Sacred Pce was a huge wooden tent that was built under a big tree. After entering it, Fade felt as if he had entered a forest. There were many branches and leaves on top of his head. There were even little animals jumping between the branches and leaves. It was very lively. Moreover, the concentration of spiritual energy here was obviously stronger than outside. He absorbed a little and found that the branches and leaves representing the wood essence in his core began to sway gently. "It seems that this tree is not amon tree!" He thought. At this moment, Kamoo, whom he had met the day before, came forward and pointed to a hole in the tree. He said, "The two of you, Lord Witch is waiting for you inside. Please go in!" Fade nodded slightly, took Quin''s hand, and walked into the tree hole. Originally, they thought that the inside of the tree hole would be narrow, but after entering it, Fade unexpectedly found that the treet hole was quite spacious. It was surrounded by a faint wood essence, which made people feel rxed and refreshed. Content belongs to Inside the tree hole, there were all kinds of branches and leaves growing and intertwining with each other, forming a green canopy. Under the canopy, a thin woman was sitting on a rattan chair. It was better to say that the woman was in the rattan chair rather than sitting on it. He could hardly see any clothes on her but branches and leaves. There were also delicate green branches hanging on her hair, and under her bare feet, there was a green grasnd. When he first saw her, he seemed to feel that he had seen the daughter of nature in myths and legends. It was as if Lord Witch wasn''t human, but rather, a child that naturally grew between heaven and earth. Her breath waspletely integrated with the tree. When she closed her eyes, it was almost impossible to feel her existence. "Please take a seat!" Lord Witch said. When Fade looked at the woman, she smiled. "Thank you!" He responded. He held Quin''s hand and sat down on the two rattan chairs opposite Lord Witch. Chapter 2871 Chapter 2871 After sitting down, Fade did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point. "Lord Witch, what can we do for you bying here today?" Lord Witch smiled faintly and said, "Chrystal is my adopted daughter. She has helped me with a lot of things all these years. Since it''s my 100th birthday, I want to reward her." "However, she said that she is old and has no future in martial arts. Hence, she gave her opportunity to you two." After that, she said softly, "Bring it up!" Soon after, a servant brought in gifts one after another. In the end, a total of twelve gifts were sent into the room. Lord Witch pointed at the gifts and spoke to the two of them with a smile, "These are yours now." Quin could not help but look stunned. Although she didn''t know enough martial arts, she could tell that these twelve gifts were all precious and worth a fortune. As for Fade, looking at the twelve gifts in front of him, he was surprised and confused. He knew more than Quin and recognized these gifts. They were all Lord Level herbs and treasures, and they were of great benefit to martial artists'' cultivation of positive energy, vitality, meridians, and physical body. Any one of the gifts could cause Lord Level martial artists to fight over it. Even for Fade himself, these herbs were beneficial to him for cultivation. His first reaction was to ept all these precious herbs. However, he soon controlled himself and became suspicious. He found it hard to believe that Lord Witch would give them these precious gifts just to thank Chrystal. Therefore, he did not want to ept it. When Lord Witch saw his furrowed brows, she asked softly, "Are you not satisfied with these gifts, Mr. Chen? If so, I''ll send someone to bring more." "Lord Witch, you are mistaken!" Fade said, "I''m not dissatisfied with the gifts, but they''re just too precious. I''m not worthy to take them." Lord Witch smiled and replied, "Mr. Chen, you are young and powerful. You destroyed the Sacred Hall in Eand, eight branches of the Illuminate Association, and eventually destroyed the entire Illuminate Association. You even destroyed the army of the Micovia! You are matchless in the world." "A hero is worthy of these precious gifts. These gifts are just right for you, Mr. Chen," Lord Witch said. Her praise made Fade be more vignt. He said, "Lord Witch, you tter me too much. I had no choice but to fight at that time." "The Wolf Soul Tribe has been passed down for a thousand years. The chief is truly unrivaled in the world. Lord Witch, after bing the chief, you are the most aweinspiring. In front of you, I can only be considered a junior," he stated. She smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, you are being modest." The two of them were so polite. Quin, who was standing at the side, waspletely baffled. She couldn''t help but look at Fade. He held Quin''s hand and gently shook it. He nodded slightly at her to show that everything was fine. Finally, after the pleasantries, Lord Witch finally got to the point. Looking at Fade, she said, "Mr. Chen, I especially invited you to attend my birthday party. On one hand, I wanted to thank my adopted daughter, Chrystal, for her many years of tribute. On the other hand, I have something to cooperate with you, Mr. Chen." "Cooperate? What is it?" He asked. At this point, Lord Witch narrowed her eyes, and her voice could not help but lower. She said, "Mr. Chen, you have already entered the Lord Level, and you haveprehended at least 30,000 streaks of martial essence. You should have some views on the path of martial arts." "The path of martial arts?" He frowned slightly and couldn''t help but ask, "Lord Witch, what do you mean?" She exined, "I want to know what realm of martial arts is after the Lord Level." "I''ve already entered the Lord Level for more than fifty years now. Although I''ve made great progress, I feel like I haven''t made much progress. I haven''t been able to see a future. It''s as if the path of martial arts has been shrouded in a fog, and I can''t see a future." "Therefore, I would like to discuss it with you, Mr. Chen. We can open up the elixir core and look at each others''. We can both learn from each other." Fade was somewhat surprised. He never thought that Lord Witch would want to talk to him about this. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had learned from the Double des in the Ice- seated Realm that there were many other realms after the Lord Level, he wouldn''t have known much about the path of maarts either. There were Physical Refine Realm, Soul Refine Realm, and Fetus Refine Realm after the Lord Level. Content belongs to However, it was beyond his expectation that Lord Witch wanted to discuss martial arts together. After all, the stronger the martial artist, the deeper one''s realm would be. Martial artists wouldn''t want outsiders to pry into their own martial arts paths, especially to reveal their own elixir core secrets. After all, it was possible to expose one''s unique skills and weaknesses so that the opponent could control the situation andunch a fatal blow. Moreover, if one found that the martial arts of the other party were simr or even the same as himself, he would have evil intentions. He could have thoughts on killing the other party, robbing the martial and cultivation of the other pContent ? N?velDrama.Org. enriching himself. Such vicious things had happened before. Thinking of this, Fade seemed to hesitate and did not respond for a long time. As for Lord Witch, she said, "I know such a request is a bit demanding. The elixir core is the top secret of our martial practitioners. Hence, it''s not a good idea to make it public. "However, please trust me, MA Chen. I mean no harm. I just want to go further and continue exploring martial arts," she insisted. Content belongs to noveldrama.org After a pause, she continued, "In order to show my sincerity, I''ll show my elixir core to you first." "Lord Witch, this..." He was startled. At that moment, she had already started to move. In her lower abdomen, a stream of Qi began to gather and surge. Faintly, Fade seemed to notice that these Qi gradually condensed into a huge and luxuriant tree. "This is my elixir core, the Bobab Tree martial essence," Lord Witch eximed. "This is the martial essence Iprehended in an ancient tribe with my father''s help sixty-five years ago." She continued, "The martial essence of the Bobab Tree is lush and exuberant, which can speed up the absorption of the Spiritual Qi of heaven and earth." "It was also because of this martial essence that I was able to maintain the Wolf Soul Tribe until today after my father entered seclusion." Then, she briefly used her elixir core martial essence. Overall, this Bobab Tree''s martial essence was somewhat simr to the wood essence Fade hadprehended, but it was more specific and detailed. After the exhibition, Lord Witch looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, I''ve shown my sincerity. I''m wondering if you can show me your elixir core and let me witness your martial arts." Hearing that, he couldn''t help frowning. Under normal circumstances, it wouldn''t be a big deal for a martial artist to disy his elixir core. However, his elixir core was too special. It was a tree that hadprehended nine kinds of martial essences. If it was revealed, it would probably cause a lot of shock and trouble. After all, for thousands of years, for the path of martial arts, one had to cultivate their martial essence to enter the Lord Level. The vast majority of martial artists wouldprehend only one kind of martial essence. It was already extremely rare for a martial artist toprehend two or three martial essences. Chapter 2872 Chapter 2872 It was said that hundreds of years ago, an ancient warrior hadprehended five kinds of martial essences. He spent many years mastering the five kinds of martial essences to keep them bnced, and finally reached the extreme. At the same time, he let the five kinds of martial essence break through the limit and finally step into the Lord Level. He had risen to be a Lord Level expert at the peak of the martial arts world, and he was in the limelight. However, it was not long before this genius martial artist, who hadprehended five kinds of martial essences, was besieged by the Lord Level martial artists from all over the world and eventually died. No one knew exactly why. However, the five kinds of martial essences were too shocking. There must be a reason for this. Therefore, if Fade had publicly revealed his elixir core and disyed his nine kinds of martial essences, the shock he would cause would be even greater than that of the legendary warrior a thousand years ago. In this case, even if he wanted to believe in Lord Witch, he would not take such a risk. These thoughts quickly flitted through his mind. In the end, he looked at Lord Witch and said, "Lord Witch, I''m very sorry. My master has ordered that without his permission, I''m not allowed to reveal my martial essence. Please forgive me, Lord Witch." Hearing this, Lord Witch''s face sank. She stared at Fade for a while. He wasn''t sure if she had found out that this was an excuse. However, no matter whether the other party had discovered it, he had already expressed his own thoughts. He could only say again, "Lord Witch, I''m truly sorry." After that, he was ready to leave with Quin.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. At that moment, the Lord Witch spoke, "Wait!" In an instant, Fade''s body tensed up, and his positive energy began to surge. He was prepared to attack immediately. For a moment, the atmosphere in the tree hole was extremely tense. However, a few secondster, Lord Witch finally smiled gently and sighed with some regret. She said, "My request has crossed the line. Please don''t take it to heart, Mr. Chen. Let''s just pretend that nothing happened." "Thank you for your understanding, Lord Witch!" He turned back and thanked her, ready to leave. Lord Witch smiled faintly and ordered her servants, "Send the gifts to Mr. Chen''s residence." He responded, "Lord Witch, I can''t take them." She insisted, "You don''t have to think too much about it, Mr. Chen. I want to give these gifts to you. It has nothing to do with the elixir core. You don''t have to worry about it." "But..." He still wanted to say something. She squinted and smiled, "Mr. Chen, if you don''t ept it, it means that you are unhappy with my previous request." At that point, he could only thank her with a salute and ept the gift. Quin returned to Chrystal''s Thorn Rose building with the gifts. Chrystal immediately walked up to them and asked curiously, "Fade, Quin, what did you guys talk about with the Lord Witch?" Fade frowned slightly and told her about what had happened. Although Chrystal had yet to step into the Lord Level, she was still the genius disciple of Wushuang Tower. Hence, she understood martial arts quite well. She was also shocked when she heard that Lord Witch had requested Fade to publicly reveal his elixir core to her. Then, she thought of something and sighed softly. She said to him, "The reason why my adoptive mother wants to see your elixir core is probably rted to her sixth brother." "Sixth brother?" He had a puzzled look on his face. She exined, "Lord Witch is the chief''s youngest daughter. Before her, the chief still has twelve other children. Six sons, and six daughter." "Among them, the youngest, her sixth brother, Tabassum, is only ten years older than Lord Witch." "Tabassum was gifted but just decades ago, due to an ident, he injured his elixir core. His cultivation was damaged and his strength declined greatly." She continued, "Over the years, the chief and all his rtives have thought of many ways to save her sixth brother, but none of them seeded." "Tabassum''s strength is constantly declining. His body is getting weaker day by day. Now, his lifespan is reaching its end." "Lord Witch is in such a hurry that she probably wants to save him and extend his life," she exined. After listening, Fade sighed softly and did not say anything. As for Chrystal, she looked at him and said tentatively, "Fade, I know that the elixir core is the secret of a martial artist, thus, you won''t easily reveal it. However, if it''s possible, i still hope that you can help the Lord Witch once. After all, her rtionship with Tabassum is the closest." Hearing this, he frowned slightly and did not respond. Seeing this, she hurriedly added, "Fade, I''m just suggesting. If you don''t want to, I understand." He said, "I''ll think about it. If the opportunity is right, I can try." Although he believed that Chrystal wouldn''t make up a story to deceive him, he still didn''t trust Lord Witch that much. Chrystal didn''t think too much. Hearing his words, she smiled and said, "I won''t disturb you any longer.. Lord Witch''s birthday banquet will be held soon. Have a good rest." After saying that, she left with the members of the Thorn Rose. Before leaving, she gave Quin a meaningful nce and said in a low voice, "Quin, if the opportunity is right, you can try to conceive a child." Quin''s face immediately turned red and she became shy. At the same time, Kamoo appeared in the tree hole of the Sacred Pce. He respectfully bowed to Lord Witch and said, "Lord Witch, Fade is extremely vignt and doesn''t wish to publicly reveal his elixir core. Our n has failed. Should we proceed with the next phase of the n?" swney She remained silent for a moment before saying, "There''s no rush. Let''s wait a little longer." "It''s better if we can figure it out without fighting. That guy is very powerful," she added. Kamoo raised his eyebrows and a look of disdain shing through his eyes. "No matter how powerful he is, he''s just a brat who has cultivated for less than thirty years. Our Wolf Soul Tribe has existed for a thousand years. and we have countless experts. Can''t we defeat him?" Content belongs to Lord Witch replied, "Kamoo, don''t lower your guard. Fade can destroy the Sacred Hall and the Illuminate Association alone. He''s not someone to be trifled with." "What''s more, our n has not failed yet!" She said. "Lord Witch, are you referring to Chrystal?" He asked. She nodded and said, "This adopted daughter of mine still listens to my words. I believe that she should''ve guessed that I asked Fade that because of my sixth brother by now." He frowned slightly and said, "Lord Witch, if Chrystal still can''t seed, then we..." Her eyes turned cold as she said, "Then, we''ll take action. We will not hesitate to do it at any price." "As long as I can get that treasure, it''s worth it to sacrifice everything." "I see. I''ll arrange for it right away," Kamoo said. "Go ahead!" Lord Witch waved her hand. Then, she looked up at the sky above the tree hole and said softly, "Tree Core Seed, the real Tree Core Seed is no ordinary treasure. How can you have such a thing?" Chapter 2873 Chapter 2873 As Lord Witch''s birthday approached, the Wolf Soul Tribe became more and more lively. Not only the people in the tribe but also experts from other ces of the world had gathered. Fade and Quin were also busy. That was because the next day was Lord Witch''s birthday. At the birthday banquet, all the distinguished guests would send a gift to Lord Witch as a sign of respect. As special guests, Fade and Quin, coupled with the fact that Chrystal was Lord Witch''s adopted daughter, the gift that they chose was naturally very important. Fade was also cracking his head for the gift. After all, at Lord Witch''s level, ordinary treasures had no value to her at all. Those that could be useful to her should be things that were rted to martial arts such as unique skills, heavenly treasures, and so on. Although he had these things on him, he couldn''t figure out what was outstanding at the moment. Seeing his worried expression, Quinforted him in a gentle voice, "You don''t have to think too much about my mom. Just choose the gift you see fit!" He looked at her, smiled softly, and said, "Your mother is Lord Witch''s adopted daughter. Her son-inw''s gift can''t be too poor." At that moment, Chrystal walked into the small room with a mysterious look on her face. "Mom, what''s the matter?" Quin could not help but ask. Chrystal looked at the two of them and asked, "Fade, have you prepared a birthday gift for Lord Witch?" He shook his head and said, "I haven''t decided yet. I don''t know what Lord Witch likes." Hearing this, Chrystal smiled and said, "Fade, I just got a piece of news. It''s a secret, so don''t tell anyone!" "What news?" Fade and Quin asked curiously. Chrystal said, "I''ve heard that my adoptive mother found a way to treat Tabassum''s injury. However, she needs some divine soul treasures. Now, my adoptive mother is just missing this." "Fade, if you have anything of this sort, you can give it as a gift to her. At that time, she will be very happy and would thank you very much." "Divine soul treasures!" He pondered and thought of all kinds of things that he had. There were many good things among them, as well as many treasures rted to cultivation. However, there really weren''t any treasures rted to the divine soul. Even so far, the only treasures rted to the divine soul were the two peach cores that he had obtained from the temple in Jopeno. However, the two peach cores had already been directly refined and absorbed into his spiritual consciousness, so they were unable to be taken out. Thinking of this, he felt regretful and said to Chrystal, "Divine soul treasures are very rare. I really don''t have any." "Oh, you don''t have any?" She was surprised. "Can you find a way to buy or exchange one?" He shook his head and said, "It''s difficult. That kind of treasure is rare. Almost no one will take it out to sell or exchange it." "This..." She could not help but frown. She finally heard the news and wanted her and her son-inw to shine in front of her adopted mother. She wanted to get the support of the Wolf Soul tribe. However, she didn''t expect that her son-inw couldn''t take out what Lord Witch needed. "Fade, are you sure?" Chrystal asked again. This time, before he could speak, Quin said discontentedly, "Mom, Fade has already said no. Don''t you believe him?" "That''s not what I meant! I just feel that it''s a pity to miss out on such a great opportunity!" Chrystal sighed. Quin said, "Fade doesn''t have it and it''s impossible for him to make it appear out of thin air. There''s nothing we can do about it." Chrystal shook her head and said, "I thought you would definitely have it, Fade. I didn''t expect..." Speaking of this, he felt a little strange and could not help but ask, "Why do you think that I would have such a thing? Are you familiar with divine soul treasures?" Hearing this, Chrystal thought that he was angry and hurriedly exined, "Fade, I didn''t mean to me you. It''s just that I heard from Vandell that you have such treasures. Then, I happened to know that Lord Witch needed it. Hence, I came to ask you. I didn''t expect that...'' Content belongs to "Vandell said I have those things?" Even Fade felt that it was strange and couldn''t help but ask, "What did he say? When did he say that?" "Oh, about that..." Chrystal looked at his serious expression and felt a little strange as well. However, she still answered seriously, "This morning, I went to pay my respects to Lord Witch. When I came back, I met Van del I." "He seemed to be dissatisfied with me because of Quin. Hence, he deliberately said some mean things to me." "He even dared to provoke me, saying that I have found a good son-inw. He said that you have money and possessions that can strengthen positive energy, recover the divine soul, and increase Qi, which is why I despise him and chose you over him!" "I didn''t want to argue with him. Hence, I didn''t respond and left directly. Later, I coincidentally learned that my adoptive mother needed divine soul treasures and I remembered what Vandell said. Therefore, I came to you," she exined. After listening, Fade could not help frowning and felt that something was wrong. The day before, Lord Witch Lord took the initiative to gift the treasures and wanted him to show her his elixir core to witness martial arts. That day, Vandell provoked Chrystal by mentioning the divine soul treasure. Then, his mother- in-w happened to know that her adopted mother needed that treasure and came to find him. "Could it be that Lord Witch invited me here because she wanted some divine soul treasure?" He guessed in his heart However, I really don''t have this sort of thing with me. Thinking of this, he was suddenly shocked and suddenly thought of something. He looked down and his eyes fell on his chest. Although he was wearing ayer of clothes, he knew that the fruit core his master left for him was hanging on his chest as he carried it with him anywhere he went. The core seemed to be a kind of divine soul treasure. Thinking of this, he had an idea. When he first got the fruit core, he felt that it was simr to the two peach cores in the temple of Jopeng. After carrying it with him, he found that the fruit core could enhance the effect in recovering the divine soul. Content belongs to However, he had always treated the core as his master''s possession. Therefore, he did not realize that it was also a divine soul treasure. However, now, with all kinds of strange feelings, he suddenly thought of this fruit core. "Could it be that Lord Witch came for this core? If that''s the case, she probably invited me because she wants this fruit core that my master gave me!"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He thought. Thinking of this, he could not help being vignt. Chapter 2874 Chapter 2874 When Chrystal saw Fade''s expression change, she asked, "Fade, did something happen?" He shook his head and replied, "Nothing." That was just his own spection, and he didn''t have any evidence. Chrystal was Lord Witch''s adopted daughter. Hence, she probably wouldn''t believe him if mentioned this to her. Even if she was suspicious, she might put herself in danger if she went to confront Lord Witch. Without saying anything else, he continued to choose his birthday gift while Chrystal left regretfully to search for the divine soul treasure. "Did something happen?" Quin was keenly aware of the change in his mood and asked. He looked at his wife and told her his conjecture. After hearing this, her eyebrows furrowed slightly. "If your guess is correct, I''m afraid we''ll be in conflict with the Wolf Soul Tribe. In that case, my mother and the rest might be in danger," she said. Fade also looked worried. "Can you let your mother leave first?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Quin shook her head and said, "That''s unlikely. My mother has fled for so many years, and Lord Witch has helped her a lot. She believes in Lord Witch. I''m afraid she won''t believe mere spection." "Also, if this is the case, once my mother leaves early, I''m afraid it will alert Lord Witch." He paused and then said, "We can''t leave, but we can find an excuse for the members of the Thorn Rose to leave first to avoid any idents." Hearing this, she nodded and said, "Let me think of a way." He nodded and replied, "I''ll go out and see if there are any gains." "Be careful," she warned. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," he reassured her. At this time, Kamoo and Vandell stood respectfully in front of Lord Witch. Lord Witch asked, "How is it going? Have you gained anything from Chrystal?" Vandell cupped his hands before his chest and said, "Lord Witch, I''ve already hinted to Chrystal ording to your n. However, she has not seeded. She''s looking for divine soul treasures outside." Lord Witch frowned and said, "She didn''t seed! Is it because it wasn''t hinted to her clearly enough, or is it because Fade discovered something and isn''t willing to take it out?" No one answered. She looked at Kamoo and asked, "Is there any other way?" Kamoo bowed to her and said, "Lord Witch, I can only hint this much. If we still can''t seed, then we''ll have to use extreme measures." She paused for a moment and said, "Go ahead then. Make all the necessary preparations." "Yes!" Kamoo and Yandell bowed and left. Soon after, a new notice was published in the Wolf Soul Tribe for all the martial artists. Lord Witch''s sixth brother, the sixth son of Mr. Zuru, Tabassum, was in urgent need of a divine soul treasure to sustain his life and recover from his serious injuries. Lord Witch and the Wolf Soul Tribe would definitely reward the person if he or she was to present them with the divine soul treasures. Below the notice, there were also somemon divine soul treasures that had been specifically highlighted. There was even a detailed corresponding diagram next to it. As soon as the notice came out, the news was quickly spread among the Wolf Soul Tribe. Many warriors asked around for the divine soul treasure and wanted to offer them to Lord Witch in exchange for a generous reward. Fade was included among the bustling crowds. After he finished reading the notice, his gaze fell upon several treasures that had been drawn below. The second pattern was the appearance of a fruit core seed, which was very simr to the fruit core left by Aldred. In an instant, Fade''s eyes narrowed. "Is she really here for this?" Then, he returned to the room and told Quin what he had seen. He speeded up evacuating the members of the Thorn Rose. One day passed and the next day soon arrived. The entire Wolf Soul Tribe entered a session of dancing and singing. Countless people were singing and dancing to celebrate Lord Witch''s birthday. As for Fade and other distinguished guests, they were invited to the VIP seats located outside the sacred pce. Near the time, Fade, Quin, and Chrystal, who were sitting in the VIP seats, all experienced changes in their moods. Chrystal was excited, while Fade and Quin were slightly nervous and worried. At noon, an ancient bugle horn sounded. Amidst the passionate cheers, Lord Witch''s body, which was covered in green branches, slowly walked out from the Sacred Pce like a goddess of a forest. In an instant, the scene was filled with excitement. Chrystal pped her hands excitedly, but suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and couldn''t help but turn her head to look several times. "Mom, what are you looking for?" Quin asked. Chrystal said, "I don''t seem to have seen Rosabelle, Minerva, and the others. Although they aren''t in the VIP seats, I''ve arranged for them to sit at the front in the ordinary seats. Why can''t I see them?" Quin''s heart thumped. She nced at Fade and said to Chrystal, "Mom, they probably went to celebrate with their friends. Hence, they aren''t in the same spot. You don''t have to worry about them." Content belongs tonoveldrama.org "You are right!" Chrystal didn''t think much of it and retracted her gaze. At this time, Lord Witch briefly said a few words. Then, she held a branch in her right hand and gently waved it to spread the spiritual liquid. A cooling energy was released from Lord Witch''s hands and fell on everyone. When they felt the aura, quite a few tribal warriors absorbed the energy with reverent expressions. Then, their faces were filled with piety and passion as they bowed to Lord Witch. "It''s just ordinary spiritual energy that was liquified," Fade thought. He noticed the nature of this spirit liquid and frowned slightly. After that, it was time for the official birthday party. A very special dish was served. After a round of greeting and toasting, Lord Witch sat down, and the highlight of the event had finally approached. It was the time to present the gifts to Lord Witch. The distinguished guests, under everyone''s witness, took out their carefully prepared gifts and personally delivered them to her. She expressed her gratitude and then gave them a gift in return. Furthermore, almost all of Lord Witch''s gifts were more valuable than the gifts that the guests gave. Therefore, everyone was smiling and were excited for their turn. There were not many distinguished guests, only around 30 people, and soon, more than half of them had presented their gifts. Chrystal couldn''t help but say excitedly, "This went well. We were arranged for the second half. Lord Witch values us very much and we might even be in the final half!" "Perhaps!" Fade replied casually. At that moment, there was a burst of exmation on the spot. His eyes were instantly attracted. The reason why there were exmations was that a warrior from Southern Md presented a divine soul treasure to Lord Witch. It was a round seed. She personally stepped down and epted the gift with both hands Then, she expressed her gratitude to the warrior of Southern Md in public and gave him a valuable gift in return. Chapter 2875 Chapter 2875 After the notice was released the day before, everyone knew that Lord Witch needed the divine soul core to cure the disease and save the people. Although many tried their best to find it, most of them came back fruitless. Now that some people had seeded and received rich returns, naturally, it would attract the public''s attention and envy. Lord Witch even personally expressed her gratitude by rpensing the warrior of Southern Md.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Thank you very much. This seed is a treasure of divine soul energy. It will have a very significant effect on my brother''s recovery." "I owe you a favor on behalf of the Wolf Soul Tribe. If you need anything, feel free to tell me about it." The crowd became rowdy again. Many people looked at the warrior of Southern Md with envy. The warrior returned to his seat with a smile on his face, looking very excited. At that moment, Lord Witch looked around and announced to the public, "Everyone, Tabassum has been gued by his injuries for many years. I searched all over the world and only found a way to cure him recently. However, I still can''t collect all the necessary treasures of the divine soul energy." "If someone has divine soul treasures, I''m willing to exchange them for anything. I just need them to save my sixth brother''s life." After speaking, she bowed deeply to the people. The distinguished guests on the scene hurriedly stood up, not daring to ept Lord Witch''s bow. Some people thought of something and asked, "Lord Witch, is the divine soul seed, not enough?" Lord Witch sighed and said leisurely, "My brother is severely injured and requires a lot of the divine soul power. I''m afraid that this seed alone is not enough to heal himpletely." Hearing that, the guests on the scene began to discuss. Chrystal pped her hands in admiration. Turning around, she looked at Fade and said regretfully, "I guess we are so unlucky that we can''t even find one." During the gift-giving process, the guests presented their gifts one after another. There were many good items among them, but none of them was the divine soul treasure that Lord Witch was looking for. After all the other distinguished guests presented their gifts, Vandell, who stood on one side, looked at Fade and said loudly, "Finally, I would like to invite a special distinguished guest to present a gift to Lord Witch." When Fade got on the stage, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention. At that moment, Vandell also introduced him loudly. "This special distinguished guest is Master Chen. I believe everyone here must have heard about his achievements in Eand and Micovia." As soon as his identity was announced, everyone became lively. Everyone looked up, pointing at Fade and talking about him. "He is Master Chen, the one who destroyed the Illuminate Association?" "He''s so young. Is it really him?" "Yes, it''s him. I''ve watched the live broadcast. He not only destroyed the Illuminate Association, but also the Sacred Hall of Eand a few months ago. He''s definitely a vicious man!" "I didn''t expect Lord Witch to invite Fade." "Fade is thest one up. Let''s see what kind of gift he will give!" Amidst the lively discussion, Yandell paused. With a smile on his face, he added, "Master Fade is not only here as a VIP invited by the Lord Witch, but he is also here for another reason." "Master Chen''s mother-inw is Madam Chrystal Xie!" Yandell pointed at Chrystal. "She is also the goddaughter of Lord Witch!" Chrystal stood up and waved at everyone to greet them. As soon as her identity was made public, the discussion became even more lively. "Since Fade''s mother-inw is Lord Witch''s goddaughter, doesn''t that make them rtives?" "I didn''t expect the two masters to have such a close rtionship with each other." "So he''s basically her family. No wonder Fade is thest one to present the gift." "Goddaughter''s son-inw for the finale. Let''s see what kind of gift he''ll present!" "It must be worth a lot." "Well, of course, everyone here gave out things that are worth a lot. But, there is only one thing that the Lord Witch is looking for. What a pity." "Fade''s gift can''t be a divine soul treasure, can it?" "There''s such a possibility as he''s a rtive after all. Besides, he''s thest." As they were discussing, Vandell, Kamoo, and Lord Witch all looked at Fade with smiles. However, Fade heard the discussion around him and looked at their smiles. He frowned and his eyes shed with anger. This woman was deliberately creating pressure, hoping he would gift her the divine soul treasure. However, he was not fazed at all. He held the gift box and came forward, saying, "Congrattions, Lord Witch, on your hundredth birthday. This is a little gift from me." Kamoo wanted to go down and ept the gift, but Lord Witch stood up and said, "Let me do it!" Then, she took the initiative to step down and epted Fade''s gift box. This action caused another heated discussion among the crowd. "Lord Witch epted the gift personally. He really is not ordinary!" "He is her family member after all!" "Looks like it''s really the divine soul treasure!" "By the looks of it, Lord Witch is clearly trying to help Fade build his influence. She just announced publicly that she needed the divine soul treasure the day before her birthday banquet, making it difficult for everyone to find it. Today, she has also mentioned again and again that she needed the treasure to treat her brother. If Fade was to deliver the divine soul treasure that Lord Witch needed at this time, then she would be able to reward him handsomely and make him famous at the same time." "Now that you mention it, it''s really possible!" "It turns out that she''s just putting on airs just to help her family!" Just as all sorts of conjectures were flying through the air, Lord Witch opened the gift box and took out a bag of powder. "This is..." She looked at Fade. All the guests looked at him with confusion. .ne He exined Slowly, "Your Highness, this is a prescription made by me personally It is made of twelve kings of Lord Level herbs and has the effect of nourishing the energy and the elixir core. I hope that it will be useful to you." Lord Witch looked at the herbs and narrowed her eyes, ncing at him. Then, she suddenly showed a look of surprise and frowned. However, then, she smiled again and said, "Nourishing my energy and the elixir core is indeed helpful to me. Thank you for your considerate gift." At this time, all the guests were talking about it. "It''s a prescription, not the divine soul treasure!" "Personally customized twelve Lord Level quality herbs, they must be really effective." "Although it''s rare it''s not too rare. Lord Witch can obtain these things herself! Is this the finale? That''s disappointing." "Perhaps it''s too hard to obtain a divine soul treasure. Hence, there''s no other way!" "No way. Why didn''t the warrior of Southern Md take the finale? He actually gave out the divine soul treasure." "After all, he''s not her family!" Chapter 2876 Chapter 2876 Amidst the noise, someone suddenly said in a low voice, "Did you notice that Lord Witch''s expression was a bit odd? She seemed a bit surprised when she saw the herbs just now." "I saw it too. It shed through so quickly." "Why was she surprised? Is there any inside story?" "No way. Why didn''t I notice anything?" "That''s because you didn''t pay attention. She really paused for a moment. Think about it. How could an expert like her be unable to control his or her expression? There must be something that startled her." "Is it rted to Fade?" "Stop guessing blindly. They are family. What could there possibly be?" Fade also noticed the sh of surprise from Lord Witch. His heart jolted and he became more vignt, but he did not say anything. He cupped his hands and was ready to go back to his seat. However, just then, Vandell suddenly stepped forward, stared at him, and said in a low voice, "Wait a minute!" "Me?" Fade looked at him with a puzzled look. Vandell frowned deeply and said, "Fade, out of everything that you can pocket, you chose to pocket something Lord Witch urgently needs. Do you still have any conscience in you?" "What did you say?" Fade''s face sank. Lord Witch coughed and said to Vandell, "Back down. Don''t talk nonsense." He insisted and cupped his hands at Lord Witch. "Master, I can obey you on other things, but not this one." Then, he stared at Fade with a face full of righteous indignation. "Fade, do you still want to pretend you don''t understand what I just said?" "What do you mean?" Fade asked in a deep voice. Yandell looked at the crowd and immediately said, "Fade, do you want me to make your scandal public?" "Lord Witch knows that you are Miss Xie''s son-inw and can be considered one of us. Coupled with what you''ve done in Mi covia some time ago, she''s worried that the pressure on you will be too great. Hence, she wanted to make you famous and lessen the burden." "Yesterday, Lord Witch handed over a divine soul core to you. She wanted you to present it at today''s birthday banquet to make a name for yourself." "But what have you done? You actually pocketed the divine soul core to yourself?" "Do you still have a bit of conscience? That''s something that Lord Witch needs for treatments. How dare you keep it for yourself!" After hearing this, Fade understood Yandell''s scheme. He wanted to nder Fade for pocketing the divine soul treasure and use the public to force him to hand over the core. If he was unwilling, they would have the reason to take action justifiably. Thinking through this, Fade''s eyes darkened, and he said coldly, "Nonsense. I have no idea what you are talking about at all." "Fade, do you really still want to quibble at this point?" Vandell shouted. At this time, Lord Witch waved her hand, trying to clear the situation. "Vandell, stop it. You must be mistaken. Fade indeed prepared herbs, not the core." That sounded like Lord Witch was speaking for Fade, but from another perspective, it confirmed the fact that she wanted to help him lessen the pressure. For a moment, the guests on the scene were all causing a stir. "I was right. There really is a backstory. Do you see it?" "As I said, that herbal medicine is clearly not enough to be the finale. Only divine soul treasures can make it. It is as expected." "Then, what''s Fade thinking? Lord Witch is thoughtful enough to help him, but he''s keeping it to himself. He must be blinded by greed!" "He repays kindness with ingratitude. He deserves to die." "If it were me, I wouldn''t even continue the nonsense and kill him already." The guests were all chattering amongst themselves. Even Chrystal was a little flustered. She looked at Fade and asked her daughter, "Quin, do you know about this?" Quin frowned and immediately figured out what was going on. "Mom, there''s no such thing. It''s all fake," Quin replied. "Fake? No way, Lord Witch said it herself. Fade..." Chrystal was a little skeptical. Quin frowned and nced at Lord Witch. Then, she told her mother what Fade had told her. After hearing this, Chrystal looked surprised. She looked at her daughter and said, "Quin, do you mean that Fade really has the divine soul treasure on him? Lord Witch wants this treasure. Hence, she clearly implied that he should hand it over." "However, the divine soul treasure was given to him by his master. That''s why he isn''t willing to hand it over. Therefore, Lord Witch is pulling tricks trying to nder him for pocketing the treasure." Quin nodded, "That''s it!" "This... This is impossible! How could Lord Witch..." Chrystal still found it hard to believe. Quin held her mother''s hand and said solemnly, "Mom, do you not believe what I have said?" "No, it''s not that. It''s just..." Chrystal was in a bit of a dilemma. Quin spoke again, "Mom, I know that Lord Witch has helped you a lot over the years, but I will never lie to you about this matter. Please trust me." "Of course, if we really are proven wrong, we''ll be d to apologize to her." With her daughter''s words, Chrystal nodded and said, "I trust you and Fade." "Mom, if something goes wrongter, follow me and protect yourself," Quin said. Chrystal understood what her daughter meant. In a little while, they might really start fighting. Her expression darkened. "Don''t forget that I, your mother, am a Heaven Level warrior. Without a doubt, I have the ability to protect myself." "You should be worried for yourself. You are only at the Earth Level. Stick with me." Quin nodded and said, "Mom, don''t worry. Fade gave me a lot of things. I''m not even afraid of a Half-Lord." "It''s better to be careful!" Chrystal nodded, holding her daughter''s hand and looking at Fade. At that moment, Fade listened to the surrounding criticism and even curses. His face was as deep as water, but he did not exin anything. He looked up at Lord Witch and said coldly, "This so-called birthday banquet is your n, right?¡± She squinted her eyes slightly and looked disappointed. She looked at him and said, "Fade, I know that the divine soul treasure is very alluring. If you want it, I can give it to you anytime. However, I urgently need it at the moment. Can you return it to me?" Content belongs to "Still putting up a show, huh?" Heughed coldly. His body trembled, and a wave of majestic positive energy shot up to the heavens. He coldly said, "If you want it,e and get it!" Without waiting for Lord Witch to speak, Vandell shouted angrily from the side. "Mr. Fade, what are you trying to do? Are you trying to fight Lord Witch?" Kamoo also took a step forward, and his energy surged as he spoke in a low voice, "Fade, Lord Witch has good intentions. Don''t let her down. Handover the item now and we can talk. Otherwise, don''t me us for being rude." In such a situation, the surrounding guests'' curses became even more abundant. One by one, they shouted and wanted to tear Fade to pieces.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2877 Chapter 2877 "Fade, don''t you feel shameless? Lord Witch thinks so highly of you, yet you are so heartless as to greedily pocket her treasures!" "If you know what''s good for you, then hand it over!" "Fade, I know you are great, but no matter how great you are, you can''t be conscienceless. You are going too far." Amidst the noise, the Southern Md warrior, who just offered the divine soul treasure, stood out with indignation and red at Fade. "Although I am not familiar with Lord Witch, I know how much she and the Wolf Soul Tribe have done for the steady development of Afrnd and the people over the years." "Hence, when I knew that Lord Witch needed the treasure, I offered it as soon as possible." "I know that the treasure is very rare and precious. However, I do not regret doing so. That''s because I can save the life of Lord Witch''s sixth brother." Speaking of this, he paused and continued. "Fade, I''m not asking you to do the same, but you can''t go too far. You cannot return kindness with ingratitude. It''s way too much for pocketing the treasure instead of giving it to Lord Witch to save lives." "I, Rodrigo, don''t like such behavior." "Fade, I''m warning you onest time. If you don''t hand it over, even I will have to take action, not to mention Kamoo and Lord Witch.¡± With these words, the righteous-looking Rodrigo stood up and red at Fade. Under Rodrigo''s influence, some of the quicktempered distinguished guests also stepped forward. "Count me in. I can''t sit idly by and do nothing about this." "A warrior should cultivate his mind first. He must have morality." "Lord Witch had once saved my life. I am willing to fight for you." Seeing this, more and more martial artists also stood out and joined the team to fight against Fade. Many of them didn''t have any opinions on this so-called dispute, nor were they filled with righteous indignation. However, they were all smart people who could read the room. Obviously, the Wolf Soul Tribe had the upper hand in both strength and number of people. They were a sure win. In this case, it was a no-brainer that most people would side with Lord Witch. Moreover, if she won, they might even get a surprise gift if she was feeling good about the win. On the other hand, even if they didn''t show support for Fade, Lord Witch would only think that the people who didn''t support her were on his side. She would then alienate them. Therefore, everyone stood up one by one with the idea that it was always wise to y safe. In the end, with the exception of Chrystal and Quin, the other guests all expressed their support for Lord Witch. Under such circumstances, Lord Witch, Kamoo, Vandell, and the warrior of Southern Md, Rodrigo, stood with their chests puffed out, confident that they would be winning the fight. Rodrigo''s face was filled with arrogance and confidence. He looked at Fade once more, and said, "Fade, I believe you can see the situation right now. This is yourst chance to hand over the divine soul treasure. Do so and you''ll be spared from death." Fade nced at him, then looked at Lord Witch. He spoke with a mocking smile, "Is he an actor you prepared? I must say he''s good at it." "Fade, what nonsense are you talking about? I''m not an actor. I don''t care about acting or whatnot. I just can''t stand your behavior, and I can''t stand a selfish sc*mbag like you," Rodrigo exined. While speaking, his breath surged, and he punched at Fade with his right fist. "Get him!" Fade''s eyes sank and his positive energy burst out. With Fade''s right palm, a wave- like energy rushed out with an iparably violent force and mmed towards Rodrigo. "Get lost!" At first, Rodrigo was still feeling proud of himself, thinking of the prize Lord Witch would gift him after the win. However, when he felt Fade''s p and the overwhelming momentum, his expression suddenly changed. At that moment, he realized that Fade was not a person to be trifled with. He was someone who had destroyed the Illuminate Association in Micovia and killed more than ten Lord level experts. Moreover, he, Rodrigo, had justprehended 10,000 streaks of martial essencest year and was just promoted to Lord level. He, a neer in the Lord Level realm, had absolutely no resistance in the face of Fade''s powerful aura. p! Fade''s palm felt like an invisible mountain as it mmed against Rodrigo''s body. Rodrigo didn''t even have the time to scream before his body was smashed into the ground, creating a human- shaped hole. Heid there, motionless, almost unable to feel his energy. After casually dealing with him, Fade swept the area with his gaze, then looked at the crowd of people. present. In a low voice, he said, "Is there anyone else who wants to fight me?" Content belongs to In an instant, the VIPS bowed their heads and stepped back. They avoided Fade''s eyes and did not dare to look at him at all. Their power was on par with that of Rodrigo. Even the better ones were just around the level of a division leader of the Illuminate Association. It was not an exaggeration to say that Fade could kill all of them with one p. Seeing this, the corners of Fade''s lips rose slightly, revealing a mocking sneer. "If you don''t dare to make a move, then don''t rush to pick a side. Otherwise, you won''t even know how you died." All the VIPs did not dare to make a sound and silently retreated further. Seeing that the momentum that had just been evoked was about to be suppressed by Fade''s palm, Lord Witch squinted her eyes and signaled Kamoo. He took the signal and immediately stood up. He looked at Fade and shouted, "Fade, how dare you!" "Today is Lord Witch''s one-hundredth birthday, and it''s a great day for celebration. However, you are so cruel as to attack her honored guest. Do you really want to go against her?" Fade felt a little bored. He looked at Kamoo, expressionless, and his voice was t and cold. "At thisContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. point, everyone here knows what''s going on. Don''t you feel bored saying these high-sounding words?" swnever "Nonsense, I don''t think you''ll repent. If that''s the case, then let me get to know you." Kamoo shouted and rushed towards him. Instantly, a breath pervaded the ce, and a st of hot wind came out of nowhere, blowing towards the crowd. For a moment, all the people present felt that the air seemed to be hot. It seemed that they were standing on the vast grasnd under the burning sun. Chapter 2878 Chapter 2878 At that moment, on the grasnd, Kamoo''s imposing manner roared like an Afrnd lion. With a roar towards the sky, he pounced fiercely towards Fade. The guests'' faces turned pale from the inexplicable aura. They had to summon their positive energy to resist Kamoo''s immense aura. On Quin''s and Chrystal''s side, thetter felt the pressure from Kamoo, and her face instantly paled. She wanted to summon her aura to resist the pressure. However, on the other side, Quin took out a talisman and injected a touch of positive energy into it. In an instant, the talisman emitted ayer of pale green light which enveloped the two of them. Suddenly, Chrystal felt her body be lighter, and all the pressure disappeared. "Did Fade prepare this for you?" She looked at her daughter. "This talisman must be quite valuable to be able to withstand the pressure of a Lord Level martial artist!" Quin did not think too much. She took out another talisman and said, "Is it? Fade did not tell me much about it and stuffed it into my hands. He asked me to use it whenever I feel ufortable." Hearing this, Chrystal was choked with sobs and she became speechless. She instinctively wanted to scold her daughter. How could she use such a precious talisman casually? However, then, she thought of something. She looked at Fade and then at Quin. She sighed, "It looks like I have underestimated Fade!" "Quin, you are luckier than me. You''ve found a powerful husband who loves you." Speaking of this, Chrystal''s eyes looked a little sad, as if she thought of something in the past. Quin noticed her mother''s grief. She took her mother''s hand and squeezed it hard in her palm. "Mom, as long as we are here, we won''t let you suffer anymore." At that moment, the hot air summoned by Kamoo came towards Fade''s direction. Fade felt the strength of the opposition, but his expression was indifferent. He evenmented, "17,000 streaks of martial essences; not bad. It must be wind essence. Perhaps with some steppe ss in it." Kamoo''s eyes shed with astonishment at Fade''sment. That was because hisment was exactly spot on. The wind essence heprehended was the monsoon wind in the tropical rainforest of the grasnd, and he hadprehended 16,982 streaks. With thatment, Kamoo knew that Fade saw through his skills at a nce. "Eat my dust!" He was in awe but he had gone too far to go back now. He could only continue his attack. Kamoo clenched his teeth and growled. The hot air became even more violent as it whistled through the air. "Wind essence, I see. Let me y with you then!" The corners of Fade''s lips rose slightly, and he activated the wind essence of his elixir core. A sharp aura was instantly released. Compared to Kamoo''s hot wind, Fade''s wind essence were like sharp knives, whistling as if they were going to cut the air apart. Whoosh! Whoosh! As the wind blew, it charged towards Kamoo''s hot air. Boom, Boom! Their martial essences collided with each other, causing a loud explosion. Kamooo clenched his teeth and continued to stimte his martial essence, trying to suppress Fade''s. However, his expression changed the moment it was resolved. He knew that he was just overthinking things. Fade''s wind essence streaks were not much, but they were sharp. They broke through the air and cut into Kamoo''s hot wind. He couldn''t resist at all, After destroying his martial essence, their momentum did not slow down. Like a sharp de, the wind essence continued to move forward into Kamoo''s direction. In an instant, blood sttered everywhere. Kamoo let out a scream and was pushed backwards. Fade''s wind essence chased after him and surrounded Kamoo, almost cutting him into thousands of pieces. A look of panic and despair appeared on Kamoo''s face. He cried out in horror, "No..." At that critical moment, Lord Witch couldn''t hold back anymore, and she started her attack. A green vine appeared out of thin air and wrapped around Kamoo, spreading all over his body, and quickly wrapped around him. Then, the wind essence cut through the vines as they arrived at Kamoo''s body. The seemingly weak vines were incredibly tough. They blocked Fade''s wind essence and saved Kamoo. Seeing this, Fade did not continue to attack, but slightly shook his head and concluded, "It looks like I stillck in my wind essence streaks. My powers definitely have improved since Hevelled up to the new realm, but it is stillcking a lotpared tomy fire, wood, and ice essence." He shook his head and sighed, but the guests were all shocked and frightened. Everyone was just surprised that Fade''s one p was enough to send Rodrigo flying. However, they were left in awe at him almost killing Kamoo. After all, Kampo''s strength was much stronger than Rodrigo''s. With 17,000 streaks of martial essence and learning with Lord Witch for more than a decade, he definitely had top-level cultivation methods and techniques. However, even so, Fade still almost killed him. With such a strong opponent, the public was starting to doubt their choice of siding with Lord Witch. Lord Witch apparently also noticed the change in atmosphere. Her expression darkened, and she knew that she couldn''t dy any longer. It wouldn''t be great if she continued to let Fade beat down everyone''s aura. Content belongs to QUMS Lord Witch''s gaze darkened as she thought of this. She stood up and walked down from the stage. "Chrystal is my goddaughter, and you are her son-inw. I didn''t want to attack you, but your actions forced me to do so." Fade sneered, "Haha, still haven''t broken character, I see! You are not done yet, I suppose?" Lord Witch shook her head and sighed, "It looks like there''s no point talking to you now. Get him!" As soon as she finished her words, her expression changed instantly, and her aura soared into the sky. Then, a shadow suddenly covered the sky and the sun, shrouding the whole venue. "This is..."Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Someone discovered the shadow and raised his head. His face immediately changed, revealing a look of shock and horror. In an instant, the others followed their gaze and dropped their jaws at the scene. Fade looked over and was also shocked. That was because the shadow was not caused by the clouds, but by the huge tree behind Lord Witch, which was the Sacred Pce of the Wolf Soul Tribe. "This tree can move?" Fade looked at the giant tree gettingrger andrger in surprise. However, he quickly noticed something abnormal. "No, it''s not the giant tree that is moving, but a shadow has appeared on it. This... This is the martial essence!" At this time, Lord Witch stood still with pride like a goddess who fell from the sky. She dered loudly, "This is my martial essence, Bobab Tree martial essence. Fade, you lost!" "The Sacred Pce, that huge tree, is her martial essence?" Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. Chapter 2879 Chapter 2879 The huge tree shadow covered the sun and the sky. The majestic aura, like a tide, seemed to flood everyone present. At this moment, everyone felt the horror of Lord Witch. The expressions on the people''s faces changed. "Is this Lord Witch''s strength? It''s too terrifying." "She lives up to being the daughter of Zuru. She''s way too strong." "We are all Lord Level warriors, but we are far from her level!" Even Fade was slightly surprised when he felt Lord Witch''s aura. That was because her martial essence was roughly 35,000 streaks or so, and she was even stronger than Sariel. Moreover, her Bobab Tree martial essence seemed to be a little special. It wasn''t like the martial essence of swords and spears that could directly attack. Instead, it was simr to the effects of an atmosphere and a suppressive effect. Under the shadow of this martial essence, her opponent''s energy would be suppressed, allowing hers to be exerted to the maximum potential. Sensing this, he looked at her and asked, "The deterrent effect? Is this what made you confident in fighting me?" Lord Witch was slightly taken aback and immediately smiled. "Surprisingly, you got it faster than I thought. As expected from someone who killed Sariel!" "However, whether I''m confident or not, you will know once I attack." Fade shook his head and said no more. Obviously, he had made up his mind to fight. It was useless to say anything now. In that case, defeating the opponent directly was the most simple and direct way to get him to surrender. Therefore, he also activated his martial essence. The activated ice essence gradually diffused into the air. The originally scorching hot space suddenly became freezing cold. The ice essence condensed into ice arrows, which turned into a sky full of arrows and shot towards Lord Witch. Faced with Fade''s attack, Lord Witch was unafraid. She waved her hand with a smile on the corner of her lips. In an instant, the shadow of the huge tree began to sway. Countless branches extended out and intertwined with each other, forming arge to protect her. Bang, Bang, Bang! Numerous ice arrows hit the big. The sharp aura cut many branches off. The icy chill froze the branches. It seemed like Lord Witch''s martial essence could not withstand Fade''s ice arrows. Many of the guests below suddenly eximed at the sight. However, she was not in a rush at all. Her fingers slightly twitched. The huge shadow of the tree behind her began to shake. More branches and leaves began to grow, covering the hole that was broken by the ice arrow. In the end, Fade''s ice arrows werepletely blocked. The guests who had been extremely anxious earlier could not help but breathe a sigh of relief at this moment. Lord Witch smiled and looked at Fade. She said indifferently, "Now, it''s my turn to attack." As she spoke, she waved her hands gently. In an instant, it was as if a gust of wind blew, and the shadow of the tree began to sway. Several extremely fine bits of powder drifted down from the giant tree. At the same time, countless branches revived and turned into spiritual snakes, twisting and rushing towards Fade. He snorted and pointed his fingers to form a virtual sword. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Waving the virtual sword, the snake- like branches were cut off one by one and vanished into the air. However, Lord Witch did not stop there. Countless branches continued to extend towards him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Trying to rely on the giant tree to defeat me?" Fade squinted his eyes as he perceived her n. At the same time, he felt the resistance on his virtual sword bing stronger. He could cut off more than ten branches with one strike but now, he could only cut off six branches, and he was already tired. "Did the branches be stronger? He pondered. However he immediately realized something. "No, they did not be stronger. It is I; my strength has weakened. The powder..." Content belongs to The invisible aura from the shadow of the giant tree was not only strange as it was in the beginning, but also shocking. Furthermore, there was also pollen that it emitted. Unknowingly, Fade, who had inhaled the pollen, seemed to be affected, and his positive energy was wavering. The effect was small enough to be unnoticed by the opponents. Even if they did notice it, it was barely effective. However, it added up and gradually weakened the opponent''s attacks. They might even end up being unable to exert half the strength they had. "Is this your killer move for your martial essence?" Fade nced at Lord Witch and activated the elixir core''s wood essence in his body. Branches and leaves broke out from it. In an instant, a sense of coolness dispelled the pollen in his body, and he felt that his body was restored to its best state. Then, he instantly quickened his actions. The virtual sword in his hand whistled as it sliced through the extending branches, charging towards Lord Witch. Her expression darkened as she frowned, but then, she snorted coldly. As she retreated, she controlled the shadows to send out even more branches to attack him. "Did he sense something odd and want to fight to the death for it?" The corners of Lord Witch''s lips curled into a proud smile, as if she had already seen the dawn of victory. She knew her martial essence well, as well as her strengths and her weaknesses. The offensive power of the Bobab Tree was not strong. If peers she shed head-on with her like Sariel and Hensen, she would probably be defeated. However, if it was a prolonged battle, then she was confident. With the special effects from the Bobab Tree martial essence, she could exhaust people to death, including Sariel and Hensen. Content belongs tonoveldrama.org That was her strength. Therefore, she did not n to fight with Fade head-on. Instead, she decided to deal with him head-on after almost exhausting him. One had to say, she had a good n. If she met an ordinary opponent, she was likely to win the battle as nned. Unfortunately, she met Fade. At that moment, he immediately burst forward with his sword essence. His entire body left afterimages as he shed towards Lord Witch. She retreated constantly. At the same time, she used the shadow and branches in an attempt to block Fade. The two fought for nearly five minutes. He was still constantly attacking, and the sword essence seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. Five minutes might not seem like a long time, but in fact, for top masters, winning or losing in a fight was a matter of seconds. Therefore, five minutes of fighting was a long time for them. Lord Witch couldn''t help but frown because Fade had held on longer than she had expected. If it kept going on, she might even wear herself out before him. At the thought of this, she snorted softly. Her hands moved quickly and the shadow of the tree followed. More branches broke out of the hole like spiritual snakes. Chapter 2880 Chapter 2880 Seeing this, Fade smiled slightly and whispered to himself, "Can''t hold on any longer? This should end now!" In an instant, his shoulder gently shook, and the fire essence in the elixir core was activated. The sharp virtual sword in his hand was dyed red, and the sword burned with a red glow. The virtual sword in his hand became a hot and burning fire sword. Swoosh! The fire sword broke out of the air. It whistled and cut off the growing branches. The mes lit up the branches, and they began to burn rapidly, burning across the vines. In less than ten seconds, the branches that Lord Witch wanted to speed up became a sea of fire, burning fiercely. Her speed of controlling the growing branches could not keep up the speed of the fire. She was taken aback. She could only retreat to increase the distance between them. At the same time, she cut the burning branches off the giant tree. Fortunately, her martial essence was not caught on fire. "How is this possible? It''s been so long. How do you have the energy to fight?" Lord Witch was full of surprise. Her n to bring Fade down was clearly failing at this point. On the contrary, she was the one that could not hold on any longer. He smiled gently and did not speak, but he answered him in his heart. "My wood essencees from the World Tree Core from Prohibition Ind. No matter how powerful your Bobab Tree martial essence is, it''s not worth mentioning in front of my wood essence." The thought shed through his mind, and his attacks never stopped as he attacked her again and again. A fire dragon appeared from the me sword in his hand. It soared through the air and charged towards Lord Witch. She was not good at closebat. Coupled with the exhaustion of the much- prolonged battle, she was bbergasted and quickly retreated. However, Fade was faster to react and chased after her again. For a moment, Lord Witch had actually fled in panic because of his pursuit. She seemed like she was about to be caught up by him. The crowd was shocked to the core at the sight. "What... What''s going on? What exactly happened?" "Didn''t Lord Witch have the upper hand just now? Why is Fade suddenly running after her?" "Will Lord Witch be defeated?" "I can''t believe it! There is no way that Fade could defeat Lord Witch!" Seeing that Fade was getting closer and closer, Lord Witch was getting anxious. She could only grit her teeth. She took a piece of bone and snapped it in half between her teeth. She called out, "Mr. Shaka, the enemy ising. Please assist me." At the moment when the bone was broken, the sky clouded and loud thunder could be heard from all directions. The entire Wolf Soul Tribe trembled at the sight. Then, in a cabin not far from the back of the Sacred Pce, a majestic aura rose up into the sky. "Lord Witch, you summoned me!" A deep voice sounded and a strong man came out of the wooden house. The moment he saw the man, Kamoo, who was lying on the ground, eximed excitedly, "Master, that''s my master. He''s gone. That guy is dead meat!" The entire Wolf Soul Tribe was in an uproar. "Greetings, Mr. Shaka!" "Mr. Shaka!" "Mr. Shaka has woken up. We will surely win now." The guests were also surprised. "Mr. Shaka is in the Wolf Soul Tribe? I didn''t expect that." "I heard that Mr. Shaka left with the chief, and no one knew where they went. I was not expecting him to be here all this while!" "The top hierophant of the Wolf Soul Tribe, Shaka, is the henchman of theText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. great chief, Zulu. He has lived for hundreds of years. His prestige in the tribe is even higher than that of Lord Witch!" "The top hierophant, Shaka, is also iparably powerful. He might even be stronger than Lord Witch." While everyone was discussing. Lord Witch had already rushed to Shaka''s side and quickly briefed him about the situation. Shaka''s face fell. He looked at Fade and shouted, "Kid, how dare you be so arrogant in the Wolf Soul Tribe? Do you have a death wish?" "It''s unsure who is the one having a death wish right now." Fade didn''t exin much. He gave a cold snort and thrusted his sword at Shaka. Shaka waspletely different from Lord Witch. Facing Fade''s attack, he did not dodge at all. Instead, he directly rushed forward, took out a stone hammer, and smashed it down. Bang! The stone hammer collided with the virtual sword. With a loud noise, Fade''s virtual sword trembled and then broke instantly. Shaka held the stone hammer firmly in his hand. He was as fierce as a humanoid beast, smashing towards Fade angrily. In that instant, Fade was really startled by his opponent''s attack. The virtual sword was smashed dozens of times, and he was forced to retreat more than ten steps. Lord Witch, who was chased around by Fade earlier, breathed a sigh of relief, and she had a smug grin on her face as the tables had turned with Shaka''s help. "I am good at long-range attacks, and you have your ways to restrain me. However, Mr. Shaka is good at close-range fights. I doubt that you are good at it too." Shaka seemed to think the same. He turned into a tank and rushed towards Fade. The enormous stone hammer in his hand was like a cannon. Each strike caused the entirend to tremble. Fade was also surprised that he managed to stabilize the situation after blocking the opponent''s attacks dozens of times. "They were all talking about ''Shaka, Shaka''. I thought it was some kind of spell. I wasn''t expecting it to be a buff man ready for closerangebat." Heughed to himself and shook his head, "It looks like you need to change your name!" Immediately, kis gaze turned cold as he looked at Shaka and muttered to himself, "Is this a closebat battle? I haven''t really fought close- rangebat since I entered the Physical Refine Realm. Since that''s the case, let''s do it this time" He put away his virtual sword and activated his Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture, activating his energy from the Physical Refine Realm. At this moment, he seemed to feel his skin, flesh, bones, and meridians bing tough. There was an explosive force in his body that was about to burst out. Roar! At that moment, Shaka was swinging his stone hammer as he came for Fade. "Nice timing!" Fade smiled and waved his fists to meet Shaka''s attack. This time, everyone was shocked. "What''s that guy doing? Is it a head-on attack?" "Is he going to fight the top hierophant?" "Is he out of his mind? He is obviously a long-range attacker, but he wants to fight hand-to-hand with the top hierophant, and attack his strengths with his own weak points?" Lord Witch was also astonished, but she immediatelyughed. "You are seeking death yourself! No one can save you!" "sh head-on? That''s crazy!" When Shaka saw that Fade had actually chosen to go head-on with him, he felt as if he had been insulted. He roared angrily and his momentum soared once again as he charged towards Fade. Chapter 2881 Chapter 2881 Boom! Fade collided with Shaka. The powerful forces collided together and made a dull sound. An invisible force surged in the center of the collision between the two. Faintly, everyone felt that the ground seemed to be shaking like an earthquake. The two collided with each other. They were like two wild bulls resisting each other with their horns, not letting the other seed. For a moment, the two sides were in a stalemate. Neither of them could defeat the other. "Tsk!¡± Shaka, who was initially full of confidence, couldn''t help but reveal a shocked expression at that moment. It was obvious that he didn''t expect Fade''s physical strength to be so powerful. However, after the surprise, he smiled and said confidently, "You do have some skills, but that''s all you''ve got." As soon as he finished speaking, Shaka growled, and his arms expanded rapidly. His strength increased again, and his two arms fell hard like iron pirs. Fade narrowed his eyes as the strength of the Physical Refine Realm also increased. His fists were like iron as he punched them out. Boom! With another boom, the two men collided again. However, this time, to everyone''s surprise, after the outbreak of power, not only did Shaka not defeat Fade, but he was also pushed back by him. Shaka retreated a few steps, and tried to regain his bnce as he almost fell down. "Uh!" Under such circumstances, Lord Witch and the other guests were dumbstruck. Their rxed expressions suddenly tensed up. Roar! Shaka was pushed back in public. He was enraged by the fact that he was pushed back to retreat during closebat. He roared, his eyes scarlet red, and fiercely pounced on Fade. At this moment, he looked like a wild beast from the Afrnd grasnds, fiercely and quickly attacking Fade. His fist struck out as his leg swept across. He even pushed his head forward to strike head first. Continuous hits shed upon Fade. Fade seemed to be caught off guard and took a few steps back. Lord Witch apuded and cheered excitedly. Fade nced at Shaka as the corners of her lips curled into a smile. He softly muttered to himself, "This attack is quite good at tempering my Physical Refine Realm cultivation." Then, he took action. At that moment, he must have been affected by Shaka. He, too, turned into a beast and pounced towards his opponent. The fists, shoulders, hip, and every part of his body were used all together as they shed against each other. The sound of a solid impact came with a dull sound, and the ground trembled. For a moment, the people around were also shocked by this fierce fight that turned into a bloody scene. Bang, Bang, Bang!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Sounds of continuous collision and sh. Before they knew it, they had already exchanged hundreds of blows, but there was still no clear winner. However, when observed carefully, Shaka''s expressions changed from full of confidence and pride into shock and astonishment, which then became serious and somber. On the other side, Fade''s face looked almost the same as it was at the beginning. On the contrary, the corners of his lips were getting closer to his ears. It seemed like he was enjoying the battle a lot. "His body is so strong!" Shaka was really shocked. At first, he thought he could take down Fade in a second and teach him a lesson out of it. However, now that he had fought with him, he noticed that Fade was far more powerful than he had expected. If this continued any longer, he even had a chance of losing. With that thought in mind, Shaka''s eyes drooped, and a hint of fierceness shed in his eyes. He gnashed his teeth and said to himself, "No, I can''t let this happen." Then, he let out a loud roar, and his tensed muscles burst once again. He was ready to knock Fade down. However, just as Shaka was about to explode, Fade''s eyes suddenly lit up. He raised the corners of his lips and revealed an excited smile. "I wasn''t expecting to gain something out of this, but I''ll dly ept it." At that moment, within Fade''s body, the energy of the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture flowed through his body, from his veins to his muscles. Faintly, the cultivation seemed to have reached the limit, and a soft snap was heard. He felt that his strength had increased once again, especially his muscles. They were now shining with a metallic luster, bing harder and sturdier than iron. "I have reached the second stage of the Physical Refine Realm!" Fade couldn''t help butugh. Back then, he had absorbed enough ice essence in the Ice-sealed Realm and trained hard for three months. In one fell swoop, he had entered the Physical Refine Realm and ¦¯ surpassed the first stage. Content belongs to noveldrama.org At that time, he''d wanted to take advantage of his spiritual energy that was abundant in the Ice-sealed Realm to break through and enter the second stage of the Physical Refine Realm. Later on, he absorbed more than enough of the spiritual energy, but he was not progressing fast enough. After enquiring, only then he knew from the patrol team leader of the Double des, Hewez, that the main focus in the Physical Refine Realm was to temper the body and increase physical strength. If he only relied on absorbing spiritual energy to temper his body, his progress would be very slow. To truly refine one''s physical body, one had to constantly engage in physicalbat and improve in actual battles. Or perhaps, one could rely on special body refinement treasures to rapidly improve. However, this type of treasure was extremely rare, to the extent where it was even rarer than the Lord Level herbs. On Earth, they were extremely difficult to find. Therefore, training in actualbat was the best way to quickly improve one''s physical body. Back then, Fade had absorbed enough spiritual energy from the Ice-sealed realm in the Double des headquarters, but he hadn''t been able to advance to the second stage of the Physical Refine Realm because he wasn''t strong enough in actualbat. Right then, the fierce battle with Shaka, who was skilled in closebat, had instead given Fade an opportunity for an actual fight, allowing him to refine his physical strength and reach the second stage of the Physical Refine Realm. "Laugh while you can, kid. Let''s see who will beughing till the end!" Seeing the smile on Fade''s face, Shaka was infuriated. At that moment, Fade saw Shaka''s explosive attack and said confidently, "It''s time to end it." "Goto hell!" Shaka let out a furious roar. His entire body was full of power, and he pounced fiercely towards Fade. Right then, he seemed to have turned his body into a weapon and he smashed towards Fade. Fade''s right hand trembled slightly, and ayer of silver-gray metallic luster appeared on his skin. He clenched his fist and punched out! His fist struck Shaka''s body. Boom! When the unique skill of Shaka met Fade''s fist, Shaka felt as if he had hit an iron te. He felt dizzy. Then, before he could react, Fade''s fist sent a huge force, and Shaka''s body flew out. Chapter 2882 Chapter 2882 At that moment, everyone witnessed as the buff, well-built man was sent flying by Fade''s punch and smashed into the Sacred Pce behind him. The core of the pce was a huge Bobab Tree. Shaka flew back. The great force made a big hole in the huge tree, and his whole body was embedded in the trunk. "Mr. Shaka!" When Lord Witch saw this, she couldn''t help but let out a cry of rm. Just as she eximed, loud noises came from the tree. Then, under the astonished gazes of everyone... A crack appeared where Shaka had hit the giant tree. The crack grew longer and wider. Finally, with a loud bang, the giant tree broke and fell to the ground, raising a cloud of smoke and dust. In an instant, the entire Wolf Soul Tribe was thrown into chaos. Lord Witch rushed to Shaka''s side while shouting. She took a look and found that the burly hierophant was already dead. Her expression changed instantly. She red at Fade, her face full of anger and killing intent. "You killed the top hierophant." "I''m going to kill you!" Lord Witch bellowed angrily and charged towards Fade. He did not dodge and directly punched out his fist. The furious and anxious Lord Witch was unable to avoid the attack and was firmly struck by it. In an instant, there was a scream followed by her spitting out a mouthful of blood. Then, she flew backwards. Fade chased after her andnded a kick on Lord Witch, who was just about to get up, pressing her into the ground. Then, he stepped on her chest, making her unable to move. From when Shaka was sent flying, to when the giant tree copsed, to when Lord Witch was stepped on by Fade, everything took only five seconds. When everyone came to their senses, the tables had turned drastically. Countless people of the Wolf Soul Tribe red at Fade with resentment and rushed over, shouting. "Let go of Lord Witch!" "He killed Mr. Shaka. Quick! Kill him to avenge Mr. Shaka!" "Don''t hurt Lord Witch!" With a wave of Fade''s hand, arge force pushed the people back down. The others who were not knocked down continued to rush forward, going after Fade. Fade''s expression darkened, filled with killing intent. He red and said, "I decided not to kill any of you because you all are ordinary people of the public, but that doesn''t mean I won''t do it." His cold words calmed the crowd. They did not dare to move forward any further. After all, Fade had defeated both Shaka and Lord Witch. How could they be a match for him? The invited guests all had unusual expressions on their faces. After all, they were yelling support for Lord Witch who wanted to punish Fade earlier.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, now, looking at the situation, they were lost for words. At that moment, Lord Witch, who was under Fade''s foot, had a mouth filled with blood. She red at Fade and angrily spat, "Fade, you killed Mr. Shaka and destroyed the Sacred Pce. My father will never let you go." Several guests continued after Lord Witch''s warning towards Fade. "Fade, you''d better not cross the line." "Lord Witch is also the chief''s daughter. Think twice before you act." "You are at fault for this matter. Don''t think you can get out of it just because you won." "Stealing a divine soul treasure without permission is uneptable and unforgivable no matter what." "Fade, you''d better let go of me right now, else..." Lord Witch threatened. Before she could finish her words, the virtual sword on Fade''s finger shed and cut off her left arm. Lord Witch let out a scream, and the surrounding guests started to shout again. Fade looked at her with ice-cold eyes, his voice as cold as iron. "How dare you threaten me when you are already dying. Do you really think that I won''t dare to kill you?" Although Lord Witch was confident that he would not dare to kill her because of the fact that her father s the great chief, when she saw Fade''s ice cold gaze, her heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. She didn''t dare to speak anymore. Seeing this, he snorted and said, "Now, I''ll be asking you some questions, and you''d better give me the answers I want. Or else, there will only be one ending for you. Death!" "You..." She gritted her teeth and red at him, looking like she had something she wanted to say. However, as soon as she parted her lips, Fade''s cold voice cut her off. "I haven''t asked the question yet." She immediately shut up and no longer dared to say anything. For a moment, they were the focus of everyone. Fade looked at Lord Witch and slowly said, "Are you putting in this much effort just to get the divine soul treasure?" She did not want to answer, but at this time, he slowly took out the core he had on him and showed it to her. Her pupils contracted as they shone brightly. She even instinctively reached out her hand to grab the core in his hand. However, right then, she was trampled on the ground by Fade and could not move a muscle. How could she reach for it? Seeing this, Fade continued to ask, "Are you really here for this?" "This core is not an ordinary divine soul treasure, is it? What on earth is it?" Lord Witch seemed to be a bit surprised. She didn''t expect that Fade didn''t know what the core was. She then pursed her lips, unwilling to speak another word. At that moment, although the guests were all shocked, they were still whispering in the periphery. "Fade does have the divine soul treasure!" "It looks like he actually kept it for himself. Oh, it''s so unfair. How can such a wicked man be so powerful!" "Lord Witch must have trusted the wrong person. She has actually been deceived by such a vile person." "It''s all because of her adopted daughter. If it wasn''t for the rtionship she had with Fade, how could she trust him so easily?" Hearing the discussions, Chrystal''s face was filled with anger. She couldn''t help but shout at the guests, "What do you guys know? The core is Fade''s." As soon as she finished her words, the angry guests turned their attention towards her. Suddenly, there was a cold hum and full of doubts. "How is it possible? There''s no way the core is Fade''s." "Do you think we are fools? If the core is really his, would he be asking Lord Witch what the core is for?" "Exactly. It just does not make sense. He must have stolen it." "Chrystal, Lord Witch adopted you and helped you over the years, and this is your way of repaying her kindness?" Chapter 2883 Chapter 2883 In the next second, the aim was on Chrystal. She was furious and the positive energy in her body surged up. She really wanted to make a move and teach this group of nonsense a lesson. Luckily, Quin held her mother back. The crowd burst into a heated discussion. However, at this moment, Fade didn''t care about these at all. He looked at Lord Witch, who was under his feet and was stubborn and was not ready to speak, and snorted, "Not answering?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "It looks like I''m being a little too nice!" With mixed feelings, his eyes turned cold and he injected a stream of energy into Lord Witch''s body. Immediately, her face swelled, and her expression was painted with pain. Moreover, as the energy surged in her body, the pain became more and more intense. In the end, she could not hold it in anymore and burst into tears. The shrill sound intimidated the people around. Some of the guests were full of anger. They looked at Fade as if they were looking at a devil. Some upright people even thought about rushing up to fight him. However, at the thought of the powerful strength of this "demon", no one dared to step forward. On the other hand, Fade''s expression was ice-cold. Looking at Lord Witch, who was in unbearable pain, he spoke faintly, "Still unwilling to speak?" "If this is not enough to make you speak, I still have a couple of tricks up my sleeve. I don''t mind showing them to you one by one!" Lord Witch was in terrible pain and her face was distorted beyond recognition. She red at Fade and gritted her teeth, saying, "My father is the chief. He will never let you go for this." "We''ll see about that after hees out of seclusion. However, I will definitely not let you go if you don''t give me the answer I need." Fade was extremely calm. "Don''t even think about it..." Lord Witch was still resisting. He nodded and said in a praising tone, "Not bad. You are very tough." His aura surged as he spoke, and like silver needles, they shot into her body. A momentter, Lord Witch''s body began to writhe and her face red. She opened her mouth wide and screamed in pain, "I-I''ll tell you. Stop, stop!" Hearing this, Fade smiled faintly. "Surrendering already? I wasn''t even done yet!" After waiting for a while, when she almost fainted in pain, he finally waved his hand gently to end her torment. She was like a fish out of water, gasping and panting heavily. After waiting for more than ten seconds, he said, "Go ahead!" Her eyes shed. Her expression is somewhat strange. He remarked coldly, "You can try to bluff if you dare to. I have a trick that I would love to show you." Hearing this, Lord Witch looked horrified and stuttered, "I-I won''t lie." "Very well. Now speak!" Fade said. She nced at the people around and was somewhat hesitant. He gently waved his hand and an invisible bubble enveloped the two of them. The people wouldn''t be able to hear them now. "You can say it!" He stated. Lord Witch did not dare to dy any longer and said slowly, "The core in your hand is the Tree Core Seed." "What is the Tree Core Seed?" Fade asked. She exined, "The Tree Core Seed is said to be the fruit seed of the World Tree." "World Tree, the one on Prohibition Ind?" He was shocked. She nodded and said, "Nobody knows the specific species of the World Tree, but for so many years, everyone spected that the one at Prohibition Ind is the World Tree." "Is the seed special? Why do you want it so badly?" He asked. Her eyes shed and said, "The Tree Core Seed has a very special effect. It can strengthen the soul and enhanceprehension. It can be regarded as a good tonic for cultivating soul energy." "The tonic for cultivating soul energy!" Fade couldn''t help but look down at the core in his hand. Thinking that he had brought it with him during this time, he noticed that his soul energy had indeed be stronger. Lord Witch looked at him and continued, "You are so strong now. Even among the Lord Level experts, you are considered to be the top. Didn''t you ever wonder if there are any other martial arts realms above the Lord Level?" Hearing this, he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes, "You are talking about the Physical Refine Realm, the Soul Refine Realm, and the Fetus Refine Realm." She was astounded. "You know of these three realms? Then, why don''t you recognize the Tree Core Seed?" He did not answer but said coldly, "I''m the one asking the questions here." She shrank her neck and continued, "Since you know those three realms, then you should understand that above the Lord Level, the main cultivation is the physical body in the Physical Refine Realm." "Once your physique reaches a el certain level, you can enter the Soul Refine Realm and begin training your soul. Once your soul is trained to the point where it can be released to form a shape and move ordingly, you can take a further step forward. When the sout and body are united into one, the elixir core will form into a fetus, and you will be in the Fetus Refine Realm." "The Fetus Refine Realm is too far for you right now. Hence, there''s no need to be worried about it now. The main purpose of the cultivation of the Physical Refine Realm is to refine one''s body. Although it''s very difficult, it''s always possible to improve bit by bit through the tempering of one''s soul energy and time." Content belongs to "However, it''s too difficult to cultivate the Soul Refine Realm. The strengthening of one''s soul andprehension are all highly dependent on one''s innate talent. It''s very difficult to strengthen one''s soul with external items." "Therefore, the Tree Core Seed that can strengthen the soul naturally bes the prey of many top warriors." Hearing this, Fade finally understood what the core in his hand was. He looked down and didn''t expect that the old fogey would leave such a valuable thing to him. At this time, he couldn''t help but put it away. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and reached out to grab the core that Rodrigo had given Lord Witch earlier. He asked, "Since I have the Tree Core Seed, then what is this core you have? It also looks like it can strengthen the soul energy!" Her expression changed when she saw her core being seized. She didn''t dare to say anything else and could only obediently answer the question. "This core is called a forest seed. Although it can strengthen the soul, its effect is nothing near the Tree Core Seed." "Legend has it that the Tree Core Seed is the first seed of the World Tree. It contains the essence and energy of the World Tree and is very rare. After the first seed, the following seeds would not have such a magical effect. They can only be called forest seeds." Content belongs to noveldrama.org "Statistically, if the forest seed can increase the energy by a strand, then the Tree Core Seed can increase at least 10,000 strands." "Of course, this is just a rough metaphor. Almost no one knows the specific effect, because the Tree Core Seed is so rarely used." Chapter 2884 Chapter 2884 As Fade listened, he remembered that he got the two cores from the temple in Jopeno. From the looks of it, they must be forest seeds too. No wonder he noticed that the two seeds were somewhat simr to the core given to him by the old fogey. They were the seeds of the World Tree! However, their values varied significantly. After sorting out the information in his head, he looked at Lord Witch and said, "You said that the seed is rarely used, but how do you know that? Don''t tell me that you made it up to deceive me?" When she saw that he was angry, she waved her hands and hurriedly exined, "It''s all true. I''m not lying." "Then, how did you know about this?" He asked. She pursed her lips and was a little reluctant to answer, but she was afraid of his power and replied, "My father told me all this." "Your father, Great Chief Zulu." He thought of this legendary expert whom he had heard of since he was young. "Didn''t you say that you couldn''t get in touch with him?" She hurriedly exined, "It was a few decades ago when my father told me about it when I first entered the Lord Level. Later, he left and said that he would go into closed cultivation, and I never saw him again." "Really?" Fade said. Lord Witch nodded immediately. "Yes, I''m telling the truth. I want the seed so badly because of my father." "After all, I haven''t entered the Physical Refine Realm yet, and I''m even further away from the Soul Refine Realm. However, my father has already entered the Physical Refine Realm. Hence, he needs the Tree Core Seed." "The chief has entered the Physical Refine Realm? Which stage is he in?" He asked. She shook her head, "Ten years ago, he told me that he''d reached the third stage when he left. I have no idea what stage he is in right now." "The third stage of the Physical Refine Realm!" Hearing this, he was somewhat surprised. Previously, he was not familiar with the four experts his master had always been telling him about. The only thing he knew was that they must have reached Lord Level. However, now that he had entered the Lord Level himself, he only knew then that there was a clear line between the strong and the weak. Moreover, there was a higher level above Lord Level. Hearing what Lord Witch, Fade could make a rough guess. Ten years ago, Zuru had reached the third stage of the Physical Refine Realm. Hence now, he should have entered the fourth stage or even higher. At the same time, Nigel, Drac, and Monon, could be on the same level as the chief. However, Fade did not dwell on these matters. Instead, he thought of an important question and asked, "How do you know that I have a Tree Core Seed with me? You even deliberately set up a trap to rob me of this seed." Lord Witch replied, "The battle at the headquarters of the Illuminate Association." "Did I use the Tree Core Seed in that battle?" He frowned as he tried to recall. She nodded. "You were fighting Sariel when a green light appeared at your chest as you stopped moving. I recognized it immediately through the live broadcast." With that, he immediately recalled it. At that time, he had alreadypletely suppressed Sariel and was about to question him about the conspiracy behind the incident involving Duke Martial Arts Academy. However, right at that moment, Fade suddenly suffered an extremely strong divine soul attack. The attack was so powerful that it almost broke his spiritual consciousness. It was at that moment that the seed on his chest sent out ayer of aura to block the attack for him. Later, Fade chased after the attacker. However, the opponent was very fast, and Sariel was killed by the attacker as well. Therefore, Fade could not catch up with the attacker in the end. Content belongs tonoveldrama.org However, Fade had only now realized that he had exposed his possession of the Tree Core Seed and that people interested in it had their eyes on him the whole time. Suddenly, he frowned. If Lord Witch could guess that he had a Tree Core Seed, then the warriors at her level must have noticed it too. He was afraid that he might not be safe for the time being. However, his worry onlysted for a moment. Then, he snorted and muttered to himself, "Whoever dares toe and cause trouble, prepare to die at my hands."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Fade snorted coldly and then asked her a few more questions, including the matters of the Illuminate Association and Duke Martial Arts Academy. However, Lord Witch only knew about the Tree Core Seed. She didn''t know much about the affairs of things in Micovia. After the interrogation, he looked at her and frowned, thinking of a way to deal with her. Under normal circumstances, he would not show mercy to such an enemy who schemed against him and would directly kill. Right now, however, things were a little different. After all, his mother-inw, Chrystal, was watching anxiously from the side. Despite this, she did not say anything, nor did she ask Fade to let Lord Witch go. However, he could tell that Chrystal would not bear it to watch her godmother die. With that thought in mind, he sighed lightly and said to Lord Witch, "I am never this generous. I never let my enemy go alive." Speaking of this, Lord Witch shivered at the intimidating man before her. He quickly continued, "Consider yourself lucky for taking care of my mother-inw. Hence, I will spare your life now. However, from now on, you have no rtionship with her. If anything like this ever happens again, I hope you know clearly how you''ll end up Content Ove belongs to noveldrama.org When she heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief and hastily waved her hand. "It will not happen again. I promise." Fade did not say much. The air between his fingers whistled and pierced into Lord Witch''s dantian abdomen. Suddenly, she let out a scream. Her hands covered her abdomen and her face was pale. He looked at her and said coldly, "Keeping you alive can be considered as repaying your debt of gratitude. Destroying your Dantian is a punishment." "If you hold any grudges, you cane for me, or you can ask your father toe for me. I don''t mind either." "1-1 wouldn''t dare!" Lord Witch gritted her teeth and managed to squeeze out a few words while clutching her stomach. Fade didn''t care about whether or not she was sincere. Without further ado, he turned around and walked towards Quin and her mother. Chrystal looked at her godmother on the ground and sighed. Finally, without saying anything, she turned around and followed her daughter and son- inw. "Fade, thank you very much," Chrystal whispered. Fade responded faintly, "It''s not a big deal." On the other hand, Quin was a bit worried as she said, "Lord Witch is the chief''s daughter after all. When the timees, if the great chiefes out of seclusion, I''m afraid..." Chapter 2885 Chapter 2885 Fade knew what his wife was worried about. He gently held Quin''s hand andforted her quietly, "Don''t worry. I''m not afraid of anyone." He had something else in heart that he chose not to say. Regardless of whether he had attacked Lord Witch or not, once Zuru came out of the seclusion, he probably wouldn''t let him go. After all, the fact that he possessed the Tree Core Seed had been exposed. Fade had already experienced just how tempting the Tree Core Seed was to a cultivator in the Soul Refine Realm. Now, Lord Witch had already put in so much effort just for her father''s sake. If Zuru really wanted the Tree Core Seed, he would definitely do anything he could to get it. Furthermore, the other three great experts, who were on the same level as Zuru, would probably get the news about the seed soon. Zuru and Lord Witch were both enticed by the seed. The other three experts would probably be too. At the thought of this, Fade inevitably felt that a crisis was approaching. This was something he had not felt since stepping into the Lord Level. After all, his cultivation techniques were extraordinary, and he hadprehended the nine types of martial essences. When he had just entered the Lord Level, he was already much stronger than his peers. Therefore, although he had encountered many enemies along the way, he did not feel much pressure. However, now, things had changed. The Great Chief of the Wolf Soul Tribe, Zuru, who was at the fourth stage of the Physical Refine Realm, and the other three great experts who were at the same level, would be ready to attack Fade at any time. Under such circumstances, although Fade had just advanced to the second level of the Physical Refine Realm, he still felt the pressure when facing these experts. Thinking of this, he turned around and entered the warehouse of the Wolf Soul Tribe. He searched around the ce. In particr, he selected some materials and items that were useful for tempering his body, and brought them out. Of course, there weren''t many of these items, and the few were especially left behind by Zuru to allow his daughter, Lord Witch, to enter the Physical Refine Realm. Right then, she hadn''t stepped into the realm yet. Hence, she hadn''t had the chance to use those items, so Fade was lucky enough to take them before she could. He left the Wolf Soul Tribe with the goods, Chrystal, and Quin. They were going to meet up with the Thorn Rose leader, Rosabelle, and the rest who were waiting outside. Then, they left together. After Fade''s departure, the Wolf Soul Tribe was thrown into a state of chaos. Shaka and Kamoo were dead, and Lord Witch was crippled. The top fighters of the entire tribe had beenpletely destroyed. Without the leadership of the top martial arts practitioners, the members were no longer confident in the tribe and began to leave. Even the guests who were invited had second thoughts at this moment. Some of them were loyal and brought men to escort Lord Witch away. Some secretly entered the warehouse and began to steal treasures. There were even some who were ready to move and try to dethrone Lord Witch and try to be the leader of the Wolf Soul Tribe. Right then, the entire tribe was in chaos. Lord Witch was clear about the situation. With a sweep of her gaze, she requested protection from the people who were still loyal to her. Then, looking at those men and distinguished guests who were ready to leave, she uttered in a low voice, "I need some rest from my injuries. The tribe will be handed over to Bruma for temporary supervision." Bruma was the leader of the social security team for the tribe. He could be considered a high level member of the tribe. He had barely reached the Lord Level, but he could still be considered an expert. At that moment, after so many experts'' death, he could only step up. Of course, Lord Witch knew that Bruma might not be able to suppress these restless people. Hence, she added, "Bruma, you can deal with the basic matters while rest. If there is any important matter that you can''t decide on, you can let me know at any time." "Although I''m injured, my father left me a bone sword. At critical moments, I can wake him up and have hime back to deal with the urgent matter." Content belongs toContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. With these words, the expressions of many who were ready to take action immediately changed. Many people''s eyes shed and they kept observing Lord Witch''s expressions, trying to see through her thoughts to determine whether or not she was telling the truth. She was expressionless. She didn''t say another word and let someone take her away quickly. The rest of the people looked at each other, and their gazes flickered. They were contemting whether Lord Witch''s words were true. If Zuru had really left her with a bone sword, she would have been able to summon him at any time. If that was the case, why did she not use it to summon the great chief earlier? They were puzzled by this fact, but at the same time, they were guessing that perhaps Lord Witch knew Fade wouldn''t kill her because of her rtionship with Chrystal. That was why she did not use the bone sword previously. At the end of the day, no one knew the real reason. In the end, as Lord Witch left, no one made a move. However, some perceptive people immediately turned to leave, ready to spread the news about what had happened here. More and more people followed. The news spread like wildfire. In the Wolf Soul Tribe, some of the higher-ups were killed and some were seriously injured by Fade. Their powers were declining. At the same time, Fade seemed to have an exceptionally valuable treasure on him, and Lord Witch had her eyes on it. If the two pieces of news were to be spread, the entire martial arts world would probably be stirred up again. Fade didn''t care much about this. At that moment, he was busy helping Chrystal. She had repositioned the Thorn Rose, which she had established, into the Wolf Soul Tribe. However, now, the tribe had undergone great changes. The Thorn Rose obviously could not stay here any longer. She ought to look for another ce for the organization. Therefore, Chrystal needed some time to deal with these things, and move the Thorn Rose back to her home country. This was not her original n. She never intended to move her organization back there but rather, she wanted to quickly find somewhere else to settle down. However, Fade''s words ultimately changed her mind. He told her that he currently had a treasure on him that even experts of Zuru''s level would covet. They couldn''t leave the Thorn Rose somewhere else because the organization would be targeted because Chrystal was Fade''s mother-inw. Therefore, with that thought in mind, it was better to move the Thorn Rose back to their home country. Coupled with Quin''s persuasion from the side, Chrystal brought the Thorn Rose and left Afrnd. Even f she wasn''t afraid, if she was taken by an expert and held hostage, she could be used to threaten Fade to hand over the treasure. Content belongs to noveldrama.org After some consideration, Chrystal and her members finally decided to move the Thorn Rose back to her home country. There, they had very strict rules for underground organizations. As such, it was almost impossible for the Thorn Rose to be settled there as it was. Fortunately, there were many martial arts clubs in the country now. It was also a good choice to let the Thorn Rose return in the name of an all- women martial arts club. Of course, in terms of the details and connections, Fade handled them by making a phone call and issuing some brief instructions. Soon, he had professionals to deal with all kinds of formalities and documents, and they were allpleted in one day. Chapter 2886 Chapter 2886 ? After all of the Thorn Rose''s matters were settled, Fade and the others were finally on their way back to their country. As Fade brought his wife and his mother-inw along, he did not inform Galeno about his departure, and they took the economy ss flight back home. On the way back to the vi, he helped Chrystal to settle the Thorn Rose''s members down in the country. Fade and Quin finally had some time alone after everything was done. However, they did not get to enjoy their alone time for long. They had visitors at their doorstep on the third morning. The officials came to ask Fade about what had happened in Micovia and with the Wolf Soul Tribe. After all, the Illuminate Association and the Wolf Soul Tribe were two world-renowned organizations. Furthermore, both of them had experts in the Physical Refine Realm as their leaders. Therefore, even though the city was big and modern, the authorities were somewhat cautious when it came to the forces underground. Hence, it was best if they had a clear picture of what had happened. In this regard, Fade naturally would not refuse. He promised that he would exin to the authorities about this matter in the near future. He was someone with status, and with his trusty words, the officials soon left their vi. Soon, they had friends visiting one after another. Of course, there were people that heard the news of Micovia and Afrnd, and came to learn from him or tried to have connections with him. He refused them all. The next morning, Fade and Quin went out. They did not go out for a stroll but to attend the opening of Chrystal''s Thorn Rose Studio. After returning to the country, the semiunderground organization was now officially a professional martial arts training studio for women. Thanks to Fade''s rtionship and financial support from Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc., Chrystal''s martial arts studio was officially open for business within three days of returning to the country. There were up to tens of thousands of martial arts training studios in the country. Studios were opening and closing down everyday. However, the opening of Thorn Rose Studio attracted a lot of attention. After all, this was the first martial arts club established for women. Therefore, it immediately attracted a lot of attention. In addition, when they were creating advertisements for publicity purposes, they used Chrystal, Halina, Yesseca, Minerva, Phoebe, and the others who were goodlooking, as the models on the posters. Soon, they attracted a lot of attention. With such a publicity stunt, it quickly caught the eyes of the public. Following the continuous release of information regarding the studio, they managed to attract their first batch of trainees in a short period of time. Chrystal''s identity as one of the four talented Heaven Level experts of Wushuang Tower was exposed. Then, it was reported that she went abroad and was in the Wolf Soul Tribe for several years. Now, she even founded her own organization. With such a history, it instantly overshadowed the other 99% of existing martial arts studios. Many rich families signed their daughters up. With Fade''s poprity, he could serve as the most effective advertisement. However, he did not publicly promote the Thorn Rose Studio. It was not that he was unwilling to. He was more than d to promote it by giving it a shoutout or even shooting some advertisement for it. However, in the end, he was stopped by his wife, Quin. Back then, when the Optimus n approached him to cooperate with them in opening a martial arts studio, he turned down the offer by stating that he didn''t want to participate in such a thing. However, now, if he was to help his mother-inw to promote her martial arts studio, it wouldn''t be nice. It was inevitable that people would gossip about him for going back on his words. In addition, his current status was too high and he was involved in too many matters. Although he could attract more people to join the studio, it might also attract more trouble. After a round of consideration, Quin decided not to let Fade promote her mother''s Thorn Rose Studio. He listened to his wife''s advice and did not take the initiative to promote it. Of course, he had to be there to support the opening day of the studio. The studio had not opened yet when they arrived, but there was already a crowd at the entrance. There were even several news reporters outside waiting to interview Chrystal. To maintain a low profile, Fade wore a hat that covered more than half of his face. Quin then led him into the studio. Soon, it was noon. In the shower of apuse Chrystal cut the opening ribbon, which symbolized the official opening of the studio and the weing of the first batch of trainees. Content belongs to The first batch of trainees entered the studio under the public''s eyes. They were filmed by media reporters too. After the ceremony, a group of parents brought their daughters to register on the spot. It wasn''t much of a surprise. However, when someone recognized some of the parents in the crowd, everyone freaked out. "Isn''t that Mr. Loh from the Capital City and his daughter? Didn''t his daughter say that she was going to enroll in the police academy? Why is she here at a martial arts studio?" "Look, it''s the president of a stockpany in Meadow City! He''s a business tycoon! He is here with his daughter too." "And that one. Isn''t that Tavia Jiang? Is she here to learn martial arts too? Is she not interested in filming anymore?" "Those are Mr Liu from the business department and Mr. Huang from the military forces. Aren''t they people from the Martial Arts League? What''s going on? Why are these big shots bringing their daughters to this studio? Is it really that great?" S The reporters and the crowd were dumbfounded. Even Chrystal herself was surprised. These people hade to visit her on their own ord, and she had never contacted them before. However, the customers that came had high statuses. Hence, she naturally didn''t refuse and weed them one by one. These big shots were extremely respectful towards Chrystal. In fact, they were a little fearful and wanted to tter her. Aftering in, they scanned the room and finally fixed their gaze on Fade, who was wearing a hat in the corner. Hence, they all nodded with a smile and took the initiative to say hello. Although he did not respond, they didn''t mind at all. In this regard, he could not helpughing. From the looks of it, although he had not taken the initiative to promote his mother-inw''s martial arts studio, some observant people had obviously noticed the rtionship between him and Chrystal. They quickly came to register to learn martial arts while trying to create awork with him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade understood their intentions and hence did not say much. He just slightly nodded as a response to their greetings. It was already beyond Chrystal''s expectations to be able to enroll another dozen or so trainees. Therefore, she wasn''t going to ept any more for the first batch. Just as she announced the end of the recruitment, a few figures rushed into the studio. Panting, they shouted, "Wait!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Wait a minute, we want to sign up too!" "I''m sorry, the registration has already..." Chrystal began apologetically. However, at this moment, Fade, who was in the corner, recognized the few people who rushed in. He was shocked and asked, "Why are you here?" The people were none other than the Lin siblings, Hoce and Lucille, from the Martial Arts League. They were Galeno''s subordinates. When Fade was in the south, they came to inform him about the Martial Arts League. There was even a small misunderstanding. However,ter on, Fade built a good rtionship with Galeno. Therefore, they naturally admired him a lot. However, Fade did not expect that they woulde to join in the fun. Hence, he was curious. Hearing the voice, Hoce and Lucille looked over and saw Fade. They respectfully saluted, "Greetings, Master Chen!" He waved his hand and said, "Wee!" "What are you..." Chapter 2887 Chapter 2887 ? Hoce smiled in embarrassment and pointed to a fifteen-year-old girl behind him. He exined to Fade, "Master Chen, this is my cousin, Effeny Lin. She admires you very much. She is determined to be a master like you when she grows up." "Luckily, we happened to know about the rtionship between you and Thorn Rose Studio. When my cousin learned about it, she immediately decided toe here to learn martial arts and hopefully learn some skills from you. I couldn''t dissuade her, so I could only..." Lucille gazed at Fade with big watery eyes from the side. "Master Chen, Effeny is my junior too. Please help her get enrolled!" He looked at the girl who had short hair and firm eyes. He smiled and looked at Chrystal. Since they were acquaintances, she nodded in agreement and officially epted Effeny into the first batch of trainees. The recruitment for the first batch of trainees of Thorn Rose Studio then came to an end, and the studio was officially open for business. It was considered a big sess. Since Fade and Quin could not help out much in running the business, they left early. The two walked home hand-in-hand. However, they hadn''t gone far from the studio when they noticed a crowd at the entrance of a bustling street. There were shouts and cries. It was a chaotic scene. "What''s going on?" Fade frowned slightly. He exchanged a look with Quin and they quickened their pace as they squeezed into the crowd. Walking through the crowd, they saw a huge and luxurious signboard with the words "Optimus Studio" written on it. They didn''t expect it to be a branch of Optimus Studio established by the Optimus n. However, at that moment, there was a middle-aged couple who had white bandanas on their heads and an urn in their hands, crying loudly at the door. "You must pay for my son''s death, Optimus Studio!" "Give us back our son''s life! Bring my son back to life!" The couple kept crying at the gate of Optimus Studio. A group of martial artists in tight uniforms appeared. Clearly, they were the staff members of the studio. They went forward to drive them away. Both parties tugged and pulled as they shouted. The scene became chaotic With the number of spectators around, the staff members did not dare to be aggressive toward the couple. However, they were martial artists after all. They had much stronger physiquespared to the couple. It was clear who was on the winning side. Noticing that the couple was not backing down, the staff members became aggressive and snatched the urn from the couple. He threw it to the ground, and the urn shattered. Immediately, the couple''s cries grew louder, and they went all out. However, as ordinary people, they were no match for this team of martial artists no matter how hard they tried. The staff members got a hold of the couple and were about to drag them away. Some of the spectators couldn''t stand it anymore and stood up for the couple. However, the staff members red at them fiercely. Suddenly, no one dared to meddle in the matter anymore. After all, ordinary people could not afford to offend a colossus like Optimus Studio. Seeing that the couple was about to be forcefully carried away, Fade could not stand it anymore. He stood up and shouted coldly, "Stop!" "Who are you?" The martial artists looked over. However, due to Fade''s hat, they could not see his face clearly. As a result, all of them shouted out, "Dude, don''t stick your nose into other people''s business. Don''t you know what ce this is? F*ck off!" "This is Optimus Studio. Get lost!" Fade replied in a low voice, "Optimus Studio or not, you should not be bullying the ordinary people." "Bullying ordinary people? What nonsense are you talking about?" "Do you even know the inside story? They are here to ckmail us." "I''d suggest you leave now before we do anything bad to you." He frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "Since you said that they are ckmailing you, then why don''t you call the police and let the police handle it?" "F*ck! We''re trying to be nice, but you don''t seem to get it, do you? We said get lost!" "Cut the bullsh*t. If you don''t get out now, I''ll beat you up too." "Get lost! The group of martial artists shouted fiercely. It seemed that they were going to attack Fade. Instead of retreating, he walked towards the couple and pped the two warriors who were apprehending them. "Ouch, how dare you?" "How dare you attack the people from our Optimus Studio! I think you are courting death!" "F*ck, get him!" In an instant, a group of people rushed over in an aggressive manner.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The crowd stepped back. However, before they could get close to Fade, they were all knocked to the ground. Then, Fade and Quin helped the couple up and asked with concern, "Are you alright?" "We are fine. Thank you very much." The couple nodded their heads in thanks before rushing toward the broken urn. They began to scoop up the ashes from the ground carefully. Watching this scene quietly, Fade''s heart clenched as he felt sorry for them. At that moment, there were loud crashing soundsing from Optimus Studio. A stern shout could be heard. "Who the f*ck dares to hurt the people of our Optimus Studio? Come out right now!" A burly man, who was about 36 years old, walked out with a group of people, looking fierce. The crowd once again stepped back and got into a heated discussion at the sight of the man. "Bruno Leu, the branch''s deputy director. He is at thete stage of the Earth Level, a real expert." "Legend has it that Bruno can kill a cow with one punch. No less than 20 enemies have died in his hands. Let''s stay away from him!" "Hey, you''d better run!" A passerby kindly reminded Fade. Before Fade could react, the eyes of this deputy director, Bruno, had fallen on hime, and he spoke in a low voice, "Was it you that hit the people of our Optimus Studio?" "Yes!" Fade replied faintly. "We''ll take one arm and one leg of yours as your punishment!" Bruno eximed in a deep voice. Fade narrowed his eyes and said, "You are going to do that without getting to know what the situation is? Aren''t you going to figure out who''s right and who''s wrong? Are the people of Optimus Studioso thoughtless?" "Figure out the situation and who''s right and wrong? Haha. Here, we do what we want, and when we want. You are right only if we say you are, and you are wrong if we say so. We make the rules here. Look fe, if you don''t want to die today, offer your limbs to us yourself, Bruno said firmly. Fade shook his head with anger in his eyes and said in a low voice, "It seems that Optimus Studio is worse than I thought!" "What the hell are you talking about?" Bruno cursed. Noticing that Fade wasn''t going to do as he said, he stepped forward with fierce momentum and was about to make a move. At that critical moment, two figures went through the crowd and emerged at the entrance of the martial arts studio. "Bruno, stop!" A shout rang out. Bruno''s movements halted as he looked at the two figures. He immediately narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Hoce, Lucille, it''s you two again! What are you doing here? This has nothing to do with you two." Content belongs to UMS Chapter 2888 Chapter 2888 ? Lucille helped the couple up and brought them out of the crowd. Hoce red at Bruno and said in a low voice, "Bruno, don''t go too far. If your studio really did something illegal, we will never let you go." Bruno chuckled and was not afraid at all. "Hoce, thest time I checked, the police had already imed that we were framed, yet you still seem to be holding onto it. In my opinion, this is clear nder! You''d better be careful, or I will call the police to arrest you." "I''m not ndering you. Let''s see who has thestugh when I gather enough evidence," Hoce replied. "Evidence?" Bruno curled his lips disdainfully. "If you have evidence, you can sue us. If not, get out of the way. This is our business, not yours." After that, Bruno stepped forward and pushed Hoce''s chest to drive him away. Hoce was furious. He red at Bruno viciously. His positive energy surged as he shouted, "Are you going to fight me?" Lucille also rushed over and looked warily at Bruno. He said in a low voice, "Bruno, do you really want to fight with us, the Martial Arts League?" "Martial Arts League? Haha!" Bruno sneered and said, "We, Optimus Studio, aren''t afraid of people from the Martial Arts League, let alone you two." He stepped forward. Hoce couldn''t help but retreat a few steps back. Bruno then walked to Fade and snorted heavily, "I must teach you a lesson today, kid." "Don''t think that I don''t dare to fight you." Hoce was also angry. He gathered his energy and was about to attack. At this moment, Fade walked forward and gave Hoce a light pat on the shoulder, saying, "Let me do it!" Hoce turned his head and looked at Fade. His eyes looked anxious as if he wanted to say something. Fade shook his head slightly and uttered, "He''sing for me. Let him." "Fade..." Hoce was about to call out his name. However, at that moment, Bruno went past Hoce and threw a punch at Fade. The fact that Bruno was appointed as the deputy director of the branch studio meant that he was quite powerful. The first strike from an Earth Level martial artist was beyond imagination. However, it was not even something worth mentioning to Fade. He waved his hand gently. Before Bruno could approach him, a burst of energy gushed out and hit his chest, which sent him flying.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bang! Lying on the ground, Bruno spat out a mouthful of blood and turned pale. The other members of the martial arts studio rushed over to help him up and looked at Fade with anger and surprise. Bruno narrowed his eyes, stared at Fade and said, "Who are you?" Fade replied faintly, "A dissatisfied passer-by." "You have no idea what you just did. Even if you are a Heaven Level martial artist, you still won''t end well if you mess with Optimus Studio," Bruno shouted and signaled his men to call for backup. Seeing this, Fade didn''t care at all and went straight for him. Seeing this, Bruno was shocked and said in a panicked tone, "W-What are you doing?" With a snap, Fade kicked Bruno away and then walked straight into the martial arts studio. He sat down on the director''s seat in the center of the martial arts studio. "That''s our director''s seat. You are not only provoking our studio but also the entire Optimus n," Bruno shouted while gritting his teeth. Fade chuckled and replied faintly, "So what if I''m provoking both Optimus Studio and the Optimus n?" "You..." Bruno choked and could only swear, "Just you wait." Then, he got up and left the studio with a group of people gloomily. Fade did not stop him. Sitting on the director''s seat, he poured himself a cup of tea, and took a sip. "This tea is filled with energy. It''s so fragrant." Fade sighed. "These men from Optimus Studio sure know how to enjoy life!" Quin did not follow him in because she knew things might get messy sooner orter. If she stayed on the spot, it would not be of much use either. On the contrary, it would affect his performance. Therefore, she signaled to him about her departure and left for her mother''s Thorn Rose Studio. Hoce and Lucille, on the other hand, exchanged looks with each other anxiously. After some discussion, they finally stomped in. "You don''t need toe. I can handle it alone," Fade stated faintly. Hoce and Lucille were a little anxious. They looked at Fade and said, "Master Chen, this is not that simple. You are being too reckless." "Tsk, why not? Is there any other inside story?" Fade set down the teacup and looked at Hoce. "This..." Hoce hesitated for a moment. "Is there anything you can''t tell me about?" Fade asked. Hoce felt a little awkward. "It''s the rules. We can''t..." Fade didn''t push him. He waved his hand to show that he understood. However, on the other side, Lucille suddenly stood up and said, "Hoce, let me tell him." "Lucille, this is against the rules!" Hoce looked at her. She argued, "What''s the worst that could happen? Just let them expel me. I can even go to jail. I don''t care." "Expel? Go to jail? Is it that extreme?" Fade was a little curious. Hoce was still hesitant, but the hot-tempered Lucille had already spoken. "Master Chen, actually, this isn''t the first time we''ve seen the couple." "Oh, what''s going on then?" Fade asked. Then, he thought of something and waved his hand. "Don''t call me Master Chen. Just call me Brother Chen, just like before." Lucille smiled and nodded, saying, "Brother Chen, in the past six months, domestic martial arts has. gone viral, and martial arts studio are established everywhere. Optimus Studio was dominating at first. After all, they have the Optimus n and the officials as their ambassadors." ??? "However, just two months ago, some parents started posting on the Inte, saying that their child did not learn much from Optimus Studio Instead, it has damaged their bodies and they had gotten weaker. Hence, they doubted Optimus Studio''s abilities." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "At that time, the post attracted some people''s attention, and more than a dozenments said that their children had encountered simr situations." "But soon, the post was deleted. Optimus Studio came forward and imed that those posts were rumors spread by their viciouspetitors. Then, the matter died down." "Then, another monthter, the news of a student''s death in Optimus Studio broke out, and it was not the first case. Some parents came to the studio, asking for an exnation andpensation." Chapter 2889 Chapter 2889 ? "Someone posted on the Inte that the training sessions provided at Optimus Studio were illegal, resulting in the students bing weaker and more tired. At that time, this matter also caused a lot of trouble." "However, the officials of Optimus Studio quickly rified this matter. They stated that the few students who passed had suffered from underlying diseases. Then, they apologized and paidpensation to their families. The matter slowly settled down." "The couple earlier are a pair of doctors in a big hospital. They examined their son''s corpse and found that there seemed to be some unknown substance in their son''s body. They suspected that this substance led to their son''s death. Moreover, this substance was very likely the action of the Optimus Studio." "The couple expressed their doubts and requested for relevant departments to conduct a detailed investigation on Optimus Studio." "However, soon, some hospital staff members revealed that the pair were not forensic pathologists, and therefore had no qualifications for an autopsy. They used the couple of making baseless assumptions and that there was nothing unusual after a thorough examination. Moreover, their son''s body was quickly cremated after the autopsy." "Hence, the couple was even more convinced that there''s another conspiracy behind this matter. They brought their son''s urn and stirred up trouble at the gates of Optimus Studio, hoping to get an exnation. However, after the police''s intervention, there was still no evidence. It is impossible to investigate Optimus Studio. Thus, the matter was left unsettled." "The couple was not satisfied with this result, but they persevered. Almost everyday, theye to the door of the studio to hold up a banner, just like what you saw earlier, Master Chen." After listening to Lucille''s story, Fade''s eyes narrowed as he came to a thought. "Body being weak and dying of fatigue!" He recalled the event at Duke Martial Arts Academy in Micovia. For a moment, a terrible idea came to his mind. "Is it also that kind of drug? How dare Optimus Studio..." "Brother Chen, what are you talking about?" Lucille asked. Instead of answering, he questioned, "Why did you get involved in this?" At this point, she was taken aback. She lowered her voice and said, "Master Chen, don''t tell anyone. Actually, my master was investigating this matter in secret, and we were the ones who helped him. That''s why we knew about this." Upon hearing this, Fade remembered that when he left the country, he sensed that Glover''s behavior was somewhat abnormal at that time. Therefore, he asked Galeno to help him keep an eye on Glover. Later, when they went to Micovia and had the incident with the drug, Fade called Galeno and asked him to pay attention to this matter. It seemed that Galeno had been secretly investigating. Therefore, Lucille and Hoce, his disciples, were involved. "By the way, where is your master now?" Fade asked. Lucille couldn''t keep up with his thoughts, but she still replied, "There''s a meeting in the department these days. My master has gone to the meeting, and it''s been two days." He nodded, "No wonder when I called Master Zhu yesterday, his phone was turned off." At that moment, an angry and agitated shout came from the outdoors. As he lifted his head, he found that Bruno and a group of people from Optimus Studio were following a man with a long beard and who was in histe forties. He was also dressed in a long robe and they were heading towards the Studio. "Director Wamblee, he''s back." Lucille immediately introduced him to Fade. "Wamblee is an early stage of the Heaven Level martial artist and is close to reaching the middle stage. His strength can be considered as an expert amongst the leaders of each branch," Hoce added. Fade did not care about this. After all, no matter if he was a Heaven Level or Half-Lord Level, or even a Lord Level expert, there wasn''t much of a difference when they came to him. They would all be defeated. "It''s you, the one who stirred trouble in our Optimus Studio!" Wamblee shouted in a deep voice. A wave of air rushed towards Fade, who was sitting on the main seat. "Get down here!" Fade flicked his finger lightly, and with a "poof" sound, Wamblee''s energy waves were instantly broken. "You..." Wamblee was shocked when he saw this. He immediately narrowed his eyes and said, "So you have some tricks up your sleeves. No wonder you are so arrogant!" "However, that''s all there is." "This is Optimus Studio. No matter if you are a Heaven Level or Half- Lord Level expert, anyone who steps in here will have to deal with me." Wamblee was full of confidence and shouted angrily.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Really?" Fade smiled faintly and replied, "I''d like to see whether Optimus Studio is as powerful as they im to be!" "Brat, you are courting death!" Wamblee shouted and released his Heaven Level aura. Upon seeing this, Hoce and Lucille were about to make their move. Fade waved his hand and said with a chuckle, "No, I''ll do it." Then, amongst the nervous tension, he reached out his right hand and patted it gently. Suddenly, there was a loud boom. Wamblee, who was full of momentum, was mmed down by Fade when he rushed into the air. His body smashed into the hard marble floor, blood oozing out from beneath him. Bruno and the others, who followed after Wamblee, were all scared silly. "Mr. Xu, h-he lost." "He defeated Mr. Xu with one strike? How is that possible?" "Mr. Xu is a Heaven Level expert. Could it be that he is also a Heaven Level expert?" "Who on earth is he?" Shocked and terrified, the people of Optimus Studio trembled one by one. Fade did not attack them either. Instead, he picked up his teacup and took a sip. At this time, Wamblee climbed up from the ground with difficulty. His face was covered with blood, and his body was swaying as if he would fall at anytime. He looked at Fade, who was wearing a hat, and seemed to scrutinize him. "You, who the hell are you? Why did e youe to Optimus Studio to make trouble?" "Make trouble? Ha!" Fade sneered and said to him, " won''t kill you just yet. Go and get someone! Call the people who are really responsible." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You..." Wamblee was a little confused about his tricks. He was unsure whether Fade really wanted him to leave or if he was lying to him. "Why not? Is there nobody in Optimus Studio? Then, go to the Optimus n to ask for help. If not, ask Glover toe here," Fade ordered. "You..." Upon hearing Fade''s words, Wamblee''s expression changed greatly. He instinctively wanted to scold him. After all, Glover was the head of the Optimus n, a warrior at the Lord Level. He was a superior existence. As for Optimus Studio, it was just a martial club established by the Optimus n. Moreover, Wamblee was just the director of a branch studio His status was totally were not at the same level at all. Content different from Glover het belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If you don''t want to leave, do you want to stay?" Fade looked at Wamblee, smiled, and raised his right hand. When Wamblee saw this, he immediately straightened himself. Without looking back, he quickly ran out. Bruno and the other members also fled. Chapter 2890 Chapter 2890 ? There was a towering building in the center of Capital City with the words "New Martial Company" written on it. As for this name, a handful of ordinary people were not aware of it. However, those who did some research and who had experience would know how huge New Martial Company was. That was because New Martial Company was the head office behind Optimus Studio, and all the branches of Optimus Studio in the country belonged to New Martial Company. Optimus Studio was funded by the Optimus n, but they were traditional. Hence, they were unable to directly rule over the martial arts club. Therefore, the Optimus n set up anotherpany to manage the use of Optimus Studio. This newpany was known as New Martial Company. However, at this moment, Sadler, the general manager of New Martial Company, was standing respectfully in front of a young woman and a strong middle-aged man, reporting the recent situation of the martial arts club. Sadler was respectful towards the two people in front of him, as they were the real managers of New Martial Company. The strong, middle-aged man was named Safari Zhang, and he came from the Optimus n. His martial arts realm had reached the peak stage of the Heaven Level. At the same time, he also served as the vice president of the New Martial Company, taking charge of all the martial arts matters of thepany. Although professional managers like Sadler were familiar with the operation of modernpanies, it was almost impossible for him to manage a group of experts ranging from the Earth Level to the Heaven Level. Therefore, a real master like Safari was needed to maintain order. With his help, New Martial Company could manage thousands of members from the Optimus n under its jurisdiction. That was also the reason why Safari could be the vice president of New Martial Company. The young woman by Safari''s side was even more extraordinary. She was the president of thepany. Her other identity was more famous. She was none other than Gabby Zhang, the daughter of Glover from the Optimus n. Hearing Sadler''s report, Gabby and Safari paused from time to time to ask him some questions. With that, the reporting work continued. After Sadler finished reporting thest line, he breathed a sigh of relief. The general manager secretary next to him knocked on the door and came in. She looked at Sadler and said, "President Wu, someone is looking for you..." Sadler''s expression darkened before she could finish her sentence. He red at his secretary and shouted, "Can''t you see that I''m busy? Ask him to wait." "But President Wu..." The secretary continued to press further. Sadler was getting impatient. He lowered his voice and said, "Can''t you understand what I''m saying?" "I''m sorry!" The secretary quickly apologized and left after closing the door. Sadler smiled apologetically at Gabby and Safari, "President and Vice President Zhang, I''m sorry. I..." However, before he could even finish speaking, there was some noise outside. "Is Sadler here? Ask him toe out. I''m Wamblee, the director of the East City Branch. I have something urgent to tell him." "Wamblee, this guy..." Sadler''s expression immediately darkened. These leaders of the branch store relied on their martial arts abilities. Hence, many people didn''t put him, the general manager, in their eyes and often caused him trouble. However, when faced with Gabby and Safari, he was a little embarrassed. He was about to lose his temper. At this time, Wamblee had rushed over. Regardless of the secretary''s obstruction, he rushed into the conference room. "Sadler, what are you doing? Didn''t you hear me shouting at you?" Wamblee shouted as he came in.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Sadler''s expression darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, "Wamblee, President and Vice President Zhang are all here. You are too presumptuous." Upon hearing this, Wamblee froze for a moment. He just noticed that Gabby and Safari were sitting on the opposite seats. Suddenly, Wamblee''s expression changed and he quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, President, Vice President Zhang, I..." "What''s the matter? What''s with the injury on your face?" Safari asked. Gabby''s expression was grim as she nced at Wamblee, not saying anything. Wamblee quickly replied, "Vice President, I came here precisely because of this injury." "I was beaten up in the East City branch." "What?" In an instant, several people in the office frowned at the same time. "Wamblee, you are the owner of a school and a Heaven Level master. How could you be beaten?" "Who is so bold to attack ourOptimus Studio?" Wamblee replied, "I don''t know who he is, but Hoce and Lucille of the Martial Arts League are also there. They seem to know that person." "Hoce and Lucille!" Gabby frowned as if she had thought of something. Safari continued, "Hoce and Lucille are pretty strong. Did they defeat you together?" Wamblee shook his head and said, "No, they didn''t even take any action. It was another person who defeated me with one move." "Defeated you with one move. Are you kidding me?" Safari frowned. Wamblee nodded and replied, "It''s just one move. The person was wearing a hat. Hence, I was not able to see his face clearly. I was just about to strike, but he pped me, and I was sent flying." "Also, he is very arrogant. He asked me to call for the person in charge. He even said that if we can''t afford to take responsibility, he ordered me to call for..." Speaking of this, he couldn''t help but nce at Gabby and dared not continue. "Who? Go on!" Gabby said unhappily. Wamblee said, "He said, if we refuse, we should call for Glover." "How dare he!" Gabby flew into a rage. She pounded the table and stood up. "Let''s go. I''d like to see who has the guts to cause trouble in Optimus Studio." Safari stood up and followed her out. Wamblee was taken aback. Then, he followed them with an excited smile. He approached Gabby and Safari, and talked about the events that had just happened. He made sure to speak ill of Fade so that they would take action and teach that guy a lesson. After all, in his opinion, Safari was a master at the peak stage of Heaven Level, and Gabby was said to be a Half-Lord Level warrior. No matter how strong the guy in the hat was, it was impossible for him to defeat these two. Wamblee led his men to the Studio. At this moment, Fade was asking Hoce and Lucille about the contents of Galeno''s investigation. At first, he had asked Galeno to pay attention to Optimus Studio, but he only suspected that their motive was not clear. Perhaps there was a conspiracy. However, there was no specific clue. After the trip to Micovia, the matter of Duke Martial Arts Academy''s drug incident was brought up. It was coupled with the fact that the students Hoce and Lucille had mentioned earlier were bing weaker as they trained, which eventually led to their deaths. This made Fade suspect that Optimus Studio was also rted to the drug incident. Chapter 2891 Chapter 2891 ? Hoce and Lucille didn''t bring any evidence with them and could only exin to Fade with words. Galeno also seemed to suspect that Optimus Studio had illegal means, and he had been investigating this matter. For the time being, he was only able to find some assumptions; there was no real evidence. Moreover, for the past two days, Galeno was suddenly called to attend a meeting. Hence, the investigation had to slow down and there was no progress. After listening to Hoce and Lucille''s exnations, Fade became more suspicious that Optimus Studio had something to do with the drug incident, although there was no definite evidence. Just as he was considering how to investigate this matter, footsteps came from outside. Before he entered the room, Wamblee shouted, "Kid,e out and ept death!" Then, Fade saw him walk in with a group of people, with an excited and vengeful expression on his face. "Kid, Vice President Safari and President Gabby of our New Martial Company are all here. Get ready to die!" Wamblee shouted. Upon hearing the name, Fade lifted his head slightly. He didn''t know Safari prior to this meeting, but he could feel that he was from the Optimus n. As for Gabby, he was somewhat surprised. He did not expect her toe here. However, it was a good thing that she came. He did not mind taking the opportunity to test her. Perhaps he could find something. Thinking of this, he nced at Hoce and Lucille, indicating for them to cooperate with him. At this time, Wamblee was very proud. When he saw that Fade was silent, he thought that he was frightened. He continued to move forward and said, "Kid, didn''t you hear what I said? Why don''t you formally introduce yourself to our two presidents?" However, before Wamblee could even get close to Fade, a palm pped out. Bang! With a loud noise, Wamblee had no time to react. He had been pped to the floor again and could not move. Everyone fell silent. Safari and Gabby looked into Fade''s eyes. Their pupils shrank and became alert. "He''s an expert. He is at least at the advanced stage of Heaven Level." Safari made his judgment. Gabby squinted her eyes and stared at Fade for a while, feeling a sense of familiarity. However, she really couldn''t recognize him at the moment. Therefore, she gestured to Safari, and he proceeded to step forward and say in a deep voice, "I''m not sure where you came from and what Optimus Studio has done to offend you." Fade snorted and said, "What the studio has done to offend me? Don''t you know?" These nonsensical words made Safari frown again. He continued, "Sir, we''ve just arrived, thus I don''t know what happened exactly. How about you borate and we can talk? Perhaps we can find a solution." "Talk?" Fade sneered. "I have nothing to talk to you about." At this time, Safari''s tone became serious. "Kind sir, we came here with no malice. If you insist on fighting, I, Safari, will see this to the end." While they were talking, Safari''s aura began to surge as if he was ready to fight against Fade. However, Fade still sat in his seat and did not move. Instead, he sneered and said, "You are not worthy of it!" Safari was really irritated. After all, he was a top fighter at the peak stage of the Heaven Level. He left the Optimus n and became the vice president of New Martial Company, taking charge of thousands of martial arts clubs. He had dealt with many people in the business world, the martial arts world, and even in the political world. All of them were respectful and kind to him. However, now, a seemingly young boy was so arrogant, standing in front of him and saying that he was not qualified to fight with him. That really angered Safari. With a roar, the energy of a peak stage Heaven Level expert surged like a tide, rushing towards Fade. Meanwhile, on Fade''s side, Hoce and Lucille could feel the other party''s aura. Their expressions couldn''t help but shift, and they became nervous. However, Fade was not nervous at all. He raised his right hand and countered Safari''s surging attack. Boom! The power of one palm was so terrifying. Safari''s attack was instantly shattered. The impact of Fade''s palm didn''t stop there. It even rushed to the opposite direction and hit Safari''s chest, sending him flying. He spat out a mouthful of blood and finally fell to the ground with a grunt. Everyone was shocked, especially the staff members of the martial arts club. They werepletely dumbfounded.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. At the very beginning, Fade pped their Vice Director, Bruno, who was an Earth Level master. Then, the Heaven Level Director, Wamblee, was knocked down by a single attack. However, now, Safari, the vice president of the head office, a Heaven Level master from the Optimus n, was still knocked down by one strike. "Who on earth is this man in front of me? He''s so powerful!" Gabby was also surprised. Although she was a Half-Lord Level martial artist, it was still very difficult for her to defeat Safari with one strike when the other party was well prepared. However, this stranger was able to do so. "Who the hell are you?" Gabby stared at Fade and said, "I''m Gabby from the Optimus n." "So what?" He responded calmly. She gnashed her teeth and said, "Glover, from the Optimus n, is my father." "So... What?" He repeated mockingly Her expression shifted again. Finally, she couldn''t help but reach out to p Fade with her right hand. "Hmph!" Fade snorted and swung his right palm to meet with Gabby''s palm. With a bang, the two''s palms collided. Gabby lost and her body flew out. However, at this time, her left hand snuck towards Fade, pulling the hat away from his head. She stared at him and gritted her teeth, saying, "I''d like to see who would dare to y tricks on us and provoke the Optimus n!" As the hat flew, she finally saw the man''s face clearly. "It''s you!" In that instant, her face changed greatly, full of shock. "Fade, what the hell do you want to do?" Gabby shouted through gritted teeth, looking surprised and worried. She knew that Fade was powerful when she met him for the first time, but she was not afraid of him and upheld her sense of superiority. After all, although he was powerful, she had many powerful experts in the Optimus n. She thought that her father was better than Fade. In addition, she came from a well-acimed martial arts family. She had a sense of superiority towards him, a rogue cultivator who had no inheritance. However, this time, Fade destroyed the Illuminate Association, killed dozens of Lord Level experts, and killed the vice president of the Association, SarieL Then, he went to Afrnd to destroy the Wolf Soul Tribe, crippled the Lord Witch, and killed the top hierophant, Shaka. This news circted around the country. Each of them was like an earthquake, shocking the whole martial arts world of the country, including Gabby herself. It was only then did she realize that she had underestimated Fade. His strength not only surpassed hers but also many experts in the Optimus n. He was even stronger than her father, Glover. Therefore, when he showed up, she felt worried and scared. Her mind was in a mess. Chapter 2892 Chapter 2892 ? Fade was not aware of Gabby''s thoughts, but he said lightly, "Why am I here? The people from other divisions should have informed you!" Upon hearing this, she was flustered and then asked, "Is this about the couple and their son?" "An official investigation of that matter has already been carried out. It''s not our responsibility. Moreover, we have madepensation. If they still want to be unreasonable, we can''t do anything about it," she exined. Fade''s expression darkened and it became very serious. After she finished exining, he snorted and said, "Do you think I am talking about this?" "It''s not about that? Then, what is it about?" She frowned and couldn''t help but look at the staff members. All the other staff members looked puzzled, expressing that they too were clueless. "What on earth is it? Just say it. Maybe I...'' Gabby looked at Fade and said. However, before she could finish, he lowered his voice, "Do you think that with my status, I would only pay attention to such a small matter? What I truly care about is the big matter behind this little one!" While speaking, he deliberately clenched his teeth to emphasize his tone. Then, he turned his head to nce at Hoce and Lucille. Upon seeing this, Gabby''s heart thumped. She thought of something and her expression changed greatly. "Hoce and Lucille are under Galeno''s care. Fade... Could, could it be that he discovered that? This..." Astonishment shed in her eyes, but she quickly concealed her surprise. Then, she looked at Fade, pretending to be clueless, and asked, "Is there another matter behind this event?" He sneered, shook his head and said, "We are all smart people. It''s meaningless to keep ying dumb." "My question remains. I will investigate this matter to the end. You''d better be prepared!" His tough words made her heart skip a beat. However, she still pretended to be silly. "I don''t understand what you are talking about!" "If you don''t understand, then ask Glover to tell me." He suddenly pped her to the ground. Then, he stood up and strode off with Hoce and Lucille. As he walked past her. Fade deliberately paused and looked down at her, saying, "Do you really think I have no grasp of the situation?" "Three days. I''ll give Glover three days. If he doesn''t give me an answer, he''ll have to bear the consequences!" He strode away after he left her with those parting words. Behind him, Gabby covered her red and swollen cheeks. There was worry and fear in her eyes. She could no longer suppress her emotions and she quickly took out her mobile phone. "Dad, it''s Gabby. Something bad happened. Fade found out about us..." After leaving the studio, Hoce and Lucille followed Fade closely. They looked at him in confusion. "Brother Chen, about what you just said, do you know anything?" He shook his head and replied, "I don''t." "Then, you told Gabby..." Hoce and Lucille looked surprised. Fade narrowed his eyes and said, "I suspect that there is something else behind this matter, thus, I said it deliberately. Judging from Gabby''s reaction, my suspicion was right. There is indeed something fishy with this situation." After his exnation, the two of them suddenly understood. "Brother Chen, so you were just testing her." "I see. I thought you knew the truth and deliberately concealed it from us." Then, Lucille asked, "Brother Chen, since we know that there is §Ö something behind this matter, what is our next step? Will we continue to investigate the Optimus n?" UMS Fade shook his head and said, "Now, Gabby has been alerted. If we continue to investigate them, there will be no result." "What should I do?" He smiled gently and said, "Since we''ve alerted the enemy, we''ll just have to find the snake''s den and follow it." "Brother Chen, it seems like you want to track Gabby''s steps. What can we do for you?" She was a little excited. Fade waved his hand and said, "No, I will do it myself. You two can continue to investigate the previous events and strive to find relevant evidence." "If Master Zhu is done with his meeting, tell him that I have something to talk to him about," he added. The two people felt a little regretful, but they still nodded. "Don''t worry, Brother Chen. We will finish our tasks well." After the two left, Fade did not rush to follow Gabby. Instead, he returned to the Thorn Rose and picked up his wife, Quin. At the same time, he also reminded his mother-inw to be careful. He was worried that the Optimus n would retaliate.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Regarding Gabby, Fade was not worried about losing her at all. That was because when they were in the studio earlier, he had quietly ced a special energy on her. Now, as long as he followed this energy, he could locate her. Therefore, he was not worried that she would run away. As for Gabby, she returned to her room in a hurry. After more than an hour, she finally met with Glover. "Dad, something bad has happened. Fade, he..." As soon as Glover entered the room, she could not wait to speak. "Don''t worry. Calm down. Speak slowly." He pressed his daughter''s shoulder and said in a low voice, ¨¨ "What happened exactly? What did Fade do? Tell me the whole story. Don''t miss out on the details Tell me everything." S Upon hearing her father''s reassuring words, she finally calmed down. Then, she slowly exined the whole thing to him. Finally, she looked at him and said, "Dad, Fade has found out about what happened. If it is exposed, we will suffer." Glover was silent, frowning as he thought to himself. Suddenly, he raised his head, looked at Gabby, and said, "Did he talk about what he knew specifically?" She was flustered and confused at the question. "Dad, he must know! He said that he knows the truth. He also said that he would investigate it." He shook her head and said, "But he didn''t say it clearly. He just hinted at you, didn''t he?" "Well, this..." She was §Ö puzzled. She thought about it carefully and said, "It seems so. Dad, do you mean..." Content belongs to He said, "Gabby, you fell into his trap. Fade should not have known about what happened, or at least, he can''t be sure. He said that to deceive you deliberately." "How could it be possible? He said that he knew. This..." She felt that it was impossible. Chapter 2893 Chapter 2893 ? Glover said, "Think about it carefully. Did he clearly say that throughout the whole conversation? No, he didn''t, did he? He just briefly mentioned it, and then the rest happened." "Or perhaps, there were too many people there at that time, so he didn''t say it specifically," Gabby said. He shook his head again and said, "That''s impossible. If he was aware of it, the two little guys from the Martial Arts League must know something. Moreover, the branch is one of ours, so one way or another, we would be aware of it. Even if he was to make it clear, it''s nothing." "Besides, you should take a step back. Think about it. If he really knew, why would he wait for you?" "Uh..." She collected her thoughts and pondered. "If he was already aware of it and is dissatisfied with us, he would have reported it to the police as soon as possible. Even if he refused to report it, he would have already investigated it secretly, instead of openly telling us." He nodded and said, "That''s it. If he really was aware of this, he would oppose us to the end. It''s not the right time toy out his cards." "After all, he either already has a grasp of the evidence and is ready to offer the final blow, or he has other requests, and that is why he is negotiating." "However, now, he has not offered an exnation for either. It shows that he is truly unaware of the situation." Upon hearing this, Gabby''s face turned pale, and she said, "No way. Fade exposed the events at the Duke Martial Arts Academy in Micovia. Later, he even had a conflict with the Illuminate Association. It shouldn''t be that hard to link the two cases." Glover replied, "It''s not difficult to associate it with him, and he may even suspect us, but the problem is that he has no evidence." "That''s why he deliberately sent you and briefly mentioned the events to deceive you. He wants to prove his thoughts by discerning it with your attitude." "1-1 was fooled." Her expression darkened and she looked very terrible. "Dad, I''m sorry, I..." He shook his head and said softly, "You don''t have to apologize. It''s not a big deal."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "But Fade almost found out about our situation. I am afraid..." She began. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Don''t me yourself too much. Even without you. Fade would know sooner orter with Galeno''s help. It''s just a matter of time." "Now, both of us are the trump cards." "Fade seems to be aware that our martial arts club is rted to the drug incident, and we also know that he is aware of it." Gabby replied, "Dad, since both of us know about this, what should we do about it? Should we end it as soon as possible and destroy the evidence?" Glover paused for a moment and then said, "Don''t be so nervous." "Now that both of us are clearly aware of this, the next step is to find the evidence." "Even if Fade himself is sure that our martial arts club has something to do with this situation, this is our country. He would not dare act as he did in Micovia. Moreover, we are cooperating with the government." She inquired, "Dad, in that case, let''s just leave it alone?" He replied, "Of course not. It''s none of our business. It''s just that we have to make a good n on how to manage it." "How about you contact the people and call them over as soon as possible. I need to have a meeting." She was stunned for a moment, and then her eyes lit up. "Dad, do you mean to ask the people over there to do it?" "Just be prepared," he said, with a hint of ferocity in his eyes. During the next two days, Fade asionally confirmed Gabby''s whereabouts and discerned her tracks from her actions. At first, Gabby went home in a panic. However, her actions were normal during the following days. As usual, she went to New Martial Company to deal with business. Then, she got off work and met with her friends. She even had time to attend a concert with them. At that time, she was quite rxed. "It seems that Gabby found out that I''m tricking her." Based on her whereabouts, he deduced the situation. She was prepared. If he wanted to find the evidence, it would be very difficult. Hoce and Lucille did the same. They spent another two days searching but still found nothing. They found the forensic experts in charge of the autopsy from the branch, but they encountered a block, unable to continue the investigation. ording to the original evidence, it would be difficult for them to convict the head of the branch, let alone find out the conspiracy behind the Optimus n. For a moment, the situation seemed to be in a deadlock. "Can''t we investigate anymore?" Fade wondered. However, just then, his phone rang. "Brother Chen, bad news." As soon as he picked up the phone, Lucille''s panicked voice came from the other end. "What''s the matter? Take your time," he said in a low voice. She said, "Brother Chen, didn''t you tell us to keep an eye out over the past two days? And that I should inform you when my master returns?" "Well, is something wrong with Master Zhu?" He had a bad feeling about the situation. She continued, "We wanted to contact Master the other day, but we couldn''t contact him because of the meeting. We tried a few more timester, but we still couldn''t reach him." "We felt like something was wrong, but because the meeting was still going on, we didn''t think too much." "However, yesterday evening, the meeting was over. We contacted Master immediately but we still could not reach him. We thought t that he had been in the meeting for too long and went to rest when he was tired. Hence, we waited until this morning to contact him again." Content belongs to "We still couldn''t get in touch with him this morning. We were a little anxious, so we asked other people who attended the meeting too. However, we learned that after meeting, our master was left alone with Mr. Loh, saying that he wanted to have a special meeting "However, we still couldn''t get in touch with Master until noon. We could only contact Mr. Loh''s office The news we received from him told us that Master was assigned a special secret mission by Mr. Loh, so the Martial Arts League was to halt for the time being. They told us not to inquire about it." "We wanted to ask about the mission, but Mr. Loh''s office wouldn''t answer. He also said that we''re not allowed to inquire about secret missions, otherwise, he will arrest us." After hearing Lucille''s words, Fade''s eyes suddenly became cold. "Hogan." That name instantly surfaced in his mind. Chapter 2894 Chapter 2894 ? He still remembered that it was Hogan who had called him through Baldrick when Fade was going to question Sariel about Duke Martial Arts Academy at the headquarters of the Illuminate Association in Micovia. In the end, due to this dy, Fade encountered a divine soul attack, and Sariel was killed as well. After the battle at the headquarters of the Illuminate Association, Fade had sensed that Hogan''s call was a little weird, so he asked Master Zhu to investigate it. At that time, he felt suspicious, but he didn''t know what it was exactly. However, now, after returning to the country, he found that the affairs of Optimus Studio, Galeno, and Hogan were all connected. Fade immediately solved his previous doubts, and the connection appeared in his mind. If one was to say that there was a mysterious organizer behind this special drug, then this person was behind it. This mysterious person used the drug, passed it to the Illuminate Association, and then supported Duke''s Martial Arts Academy to recruit students for an experiment with the medicinal liquid. In Micovia, the members of Duke Martial Arts Academy and the Illuminate Association were all participants of this whole n. At the same time, in the home country, they also supported and infiltrated the martial arts training organizations, such as Optimus Studio, secretly using this drug for experiments. As for the home country, the people from Optimus Studio, the Optimus n, and Hogan himself were very likely to be participants. That exined why Fade received a call from Hogan to stop when he intended to attack Sariel. Hogan also had a role in this crime. He was worried that Fade would expose the matter ande home once he got the truth from Sariel, so Hogan called to stop him. Of course, he was aware that it would be very difficult for him to stop Fade just by making a phone call. Therefore, they had made secondary preparations. Hogan''s call was just to stall for time. The two masterminds behind him were lurking in the shadows. One attacked Fade to distract him while the other took the opportunity to kill Sariel to silence him. After he yed the whole thing out in his mind, Fade''s eyes suddenly darkened. "Hogan of the Optimus n, how dare you do such a thing in this country!" On the other end of the line, Lucille did not hear his reply. She asked anxiously, "Brother Chen, are you still there?" He came to his senses and said, "I''m here. I am aware of everything you said. I will solve the problem with Master Zhu." "Brother Chen, how are you going to resolve this?" She asked. He narrowed his eyes and replied, "Let''s use the simplest way." "The simplest way?" She was still wondering. He hung up the phone and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll bring Master Zhu back safely." Putting down the phone, he snorted and looked out of the window. It was getting dark and he whispered to himself, "Since the evidence is difficult to find, then I''ll handle it by my own means." In Hogan''s office in the military headquarters. At this moment, he was on a video call with Glover. "Master Zhang, rest assured. I already have Galeno under control. I won''t let him leave." "As for what evidence he has, give me a little more time and I will find out." On the other side of the call, Glover smiled and said, "Mr. Loh, thank you for your help Master Zhang, you''re too polite. We''re both on the same side. There''s no need to thank me," Hogan said. He then asked, "Are there any updates on that kid recently? I was a little anxious when I called himst time. I''m worried that he might be suspicious of me." e Upon hearing this, Glover smiled confidently and said, "Mr. Loh, you can rest assured. I''ve sent people to keep an eye on that kid. I''ve seen him go to the Martial Arts League several times during the past few days. It It seems like he is trying toText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. find out about something, but there''s nothing to be worried about." "As for doubting you, Mr. Loh, don''t worry about that. Even if he does suspect you, so what? Without evidence, he can do nothing." "You''re right. I was overthinking things." Hoganughed. Glover changed the subject and said, "Mr. Loh, if you really can''t ask Galeno, you can directly kill him!" Hogan''s expression changed and he said seriously, "Master Zhang, Galeno is the leader of the Martial Arts League, and his strength and status are both impable. It''s a little troublesome to find an excuse to trap him now. If we want to kill him directly, it''ll cause a great change!" "Mr. Loh, the status of the Martial Arts League is not quite worth mentioningpared to what it was previously. However, in recent years, as Chinese martial arts continue to ver §Ö rise, various martial arts departments have emerged. The status of the Martial Arts League has been greatly reduced? Galeno is nothing," Glover advised. Hogan nodded, but his tone was still hesitant. "That being said, it''s still too risky to kill him. Besides, we don''t know how much he has found." Glover was a little dissatisfied with Hogan''s refusal. His voice suddenly became serious, "Mr. Loh, you can''t bepassionate in this kind of thing!" "If Galeno exposes this, it will not only be us but also you, Mr. Loh. You should know what the consequences will be." "T-This..." Hogan hesitated. At this time, Glover said, "Mr. Loh, Galeno''s two disciples seem to have noticed that something is wrong. They''ve started to inquire about it. You have to hurry up!" "1-1..." Hogan was still hesitating. Glover suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Loh, if you really can''t kill him, I can do it." "How would you do it?" Hogan asked. Glover said, "Didn''t you force Galeno to stay in the name of military integration? It just so happens that the city guards have a drill in the northern suburbs tomorrow. Take Galeno there. At that time, even if there is a slight issue, my people will do it." When Hogan heard this, he was shocked. "If this person dies at my hands, I''m afraid..." "Mr. Loh, what we are doing now is a big deal. If you don''t even want to take this risk, I think our cooperation will end here," Glover said in a low voice, with dissatisfaction in his voice. Upon hearing this, Hogan looked anxious and he finally made up his mind. He nodded and said, "Master Zhang, you''re being too serious. I will agree to this. I will take Galeno to the drill tomorrow." "That''s good. Mr. Loh, thank you," Glover said. "Everything will be over after tomorrow. Even if Fade suspects us again, without evidence, he has no other way." "I understand," Hogan replied in a low voice. Chapter 2895 Chapter 2895 ? Then, the video call ended. Hogan stared at the dark screen with a serious expression on his face. He remained silent for more than ten seconds. Finally, he made up his mind and ordered, "Contact them. Tomorrow, in the northern suburbs, I will conduct an inspection of the city guards'' drill exercise." "Yes, sir!" The guards received the order and went to arrange it immediately. Meanwhile, Glover also just finished the video call. Gabby took a cup of tea and sent it to her father. Then, she sat opposite him and asked, "Dad, we have been closely inspecting Galeno for more than a month, but we haven''t found anything. There''s no need to take the risk to kill him." He took a sip of tea, put down the teacup, and smiled gently. He looked at his daughter and said, "You are still too young to judge things by appearance alone." "Uh..." She was taken aback before saying, "Dad, do you have any other ns other than to plot Galeno''s death?" "Of course!" He said. "Galeno is not worth mentioning. It''s not a big deal to kill him." "Then Hogan..." She was a little stunned. He nced at his daughter and said, "Galeno is just a bait, a bait for Fade." "Dad, so you meant to stage Galeno''s death to lure Fade out to attack him?" She was very surprised. Glover said, "I''m not denying killing Galeno. It would be great if Fade could be drawn out, but if not, it''s okay to kill him as well. That guy almost ruined our ns. We have to kill him sooner orter." Gabby replied, "Thus, you are willing to let Hogan attack Galeno." "Why didn''t you tell Mr. Loh about the n? Let him be prepared as well. When the timees, we''ll have more confidence." "Hogan is just a good-for-nothing," he snorted with disdain. "He''s just a cowardly viin. Compared to Jaguar, he''s not evenparable to Jotham. He has no standards to cooperate with us. We can just use him as a tool." "Besides, if he finds out, he will do something to Fade. Judging by his personality, he might be scared and dare not do anything to him. Instead, Hogan will sell us out." Hearing her father''s words, Gabby couldn''t help but nod her head. Hogan was indeed a little weak and timid. Of course, it was also because of this that they had chosen him as their bait to work for them. After all, it was best to threaten such a cowardly person. However, she immediately thought of a problem. She inquired, "But Dad, it''s not that easy to deal with Fade. His strength is truly terrifying. The lluminate Association and the Wolf Soul Tribe were both destroyed by him. Can we match his strength?" At this point, Glover''s face sank and became serious. However, he smiled again and said confidently, "Perhaps, we may not be a match for him, but this time, the people over there wille for us." "What? They areing? The people over there are going to do it themselves? She was very excited. He nodded and said, "Exactly. Killing Fade is their order. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have acted so urgently." "I see. Someone from the other side will be helping us. This time, Fade is dead," she eximed excitedly. The next morning, a troop of military cars departed from Capital City and headed towards the mountainous area in the northern suburbs. In a modified military car, Hogan sat in the back seat and Galeno sat next to him. Hogan was briefing him on the mission. "The main goal of this year''s city guards military drill exercise is to demonstrate the battle prowess of our army old Zhu, you''ll understand when you see it. There''s a reason why we proposedbining the Martial Arts League and our city guards." "Now, martial arts is popr and there are more and more warriors. We..." "What the hell do you want to do?" Galeno suddenly interrupted him in a cold tone. Hogan looked at him in shock. "I''ll take you to see the drill exercise and let you understand why I want to merge the military and martial arts, for..." Before he could finish his words, Galeno interrupted him, "Hogan, don''t beat around the bush. Just tell me what you want to do." "I have a worthless life, so you can kill me whenever you please. However, what you have done previously will be exposed sooner orter. When that happens, your fate will be a thousand times worse than mine." Hogan''s expression changed and the muscles on his face trembled, but his expression returned to neutral. He said slowly, "Old Zhu, you think too much. I just want to take you to watch the military drill exercise. I have no other intention." Content belongs to "Do you think I believe this? If you don''t have an ulterior motive, why won''t you let me leave the meeting? You''re guilty!" Galeno said. Hogan frowned and didn''t want to say anything. Galeno continued, "Hogan, Fade should be back soon. When hees back, all your schemes will be ruined. At that time, he will make you regret your actions." On the day when Fade came back, Galeno was summoned to the meeting. He had no contact with the outside world, so he was not aware of Fade''s return. At the mention of Fade, Hogan couldn''t help but worry. However, then, he smiled and said, "Master Zhu, you''re worrying too much. Master Chen''s strength is I indeed extraordinary and ire el ¦¯¦«¦¯Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. him very much. As for me, I''m righteous and have a clear conscience. I don''t have to worry about anything." "Haha!" Galeno sneered nomittally. Seeing this, Hogan''s expression turned cold. He nced at Galeno and turned his head away, saying no more. After all, Galeno was already a dead man in his eyes. There was no need for him to waste any more time talking to him. With that, the two of them were left without another word. With the roar of the carriage, they entered a mountainous forest. The mountains and forests were rather lush. Due to the military drill exercise, the surrounding areas had already been cleared, so it was much quieter. One could even hear the crisp chirping of birds when they got out of the car. "Is this the ce?" Galeno got out of the car and looked around. Then, he looked at Hogan and said, "It''s a good ce to die. You are considerate." Hogan nced at him and did not answer. Instead, he looked around. ording to the n, he would take Galeno here alone. Then, Glover would arrange for someone to kill Galeno as soon as possible. He had brought him here. However, Glover''s people were not there. Naturally, Hogan became anxious. Chapter 2896 Chapter 2896 ? Galeno saw the anxiety on Hogan''s face and could not help but reveal a sneer. He asked, "What''s wrong? Did your people end up noting?" "It looks like I''ll have to trouble you, Mr. Loh." "Although I am old, I still have some martial skills. Mr. Loh, you might have to work hard to hurt me." Hogan looked at Galeno and his expression became more gloomy. Ignoring him, Hogan took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. He talked to the person on the other end of the line in front of Galeno, "What''s going on? I''ve already brought him here. Where are your people?" On the other end of the line, Glover exined, "Mr. Loh, there''s a small mishap on my side. He''s still on the way. Please dy things for a while." "You''rete for such an important thing. What are you doing?" Hogan shouted angrily. Glover said calmly, "There was a sudden ident and we were caught off guard. We didn''t expect this at all. Mr. Loh, please dy for a little longer. Our men will arrive in ten minutes at most." "Ten minutes, you..." Hogan almost cursed in anger. At that moment, Galeno looked at him. His eyes seemed like he hade to a realization. He looked around and realized that, other than Hogan, there was only one driver in the periphery. The driver had the strength of the middle stage of the Heaven Level, so he wasn''t that powerful. If he acted fast enough, Galeno would be able to catch him off guard with his advanced stage of the Heaven Level strength. The surprise attack might let him gain an unexpected advantage. He didn''t want to waste time so he quietly approached the driver. Meanwhile, Hogan was still talking to Glover anxiously. "Ten minutes? How is that even possible? When ites to this kind of thing, every minute and second is crucial. How can I dy ten minutes?" Glover said, "Mr. Loh, we can''t do anything about it. Just wait and we''ll be there soon." "Mr. Loh, if you really can''t wait, I''ll have to trouble you to kill Galeno yourself. When our peoplee, we''ll take care of the rest." Upon hearing this, Hogan immediately denied the request, "That''s impossible. I can''t do it myself. Otherwise, the cause of death will bepletely different." "I''ll give you three minutes. If your men don''t take action now, I''ll take Galeno away, and this will not happen." Glover''s tone sank, "Mr. Loh, you have to consider it carefully. If we don''t get rid of Galeno, what will happen then? We are like grasshoppers on a rope." Hogan was also angry. He gritted his teeth and said, "I am working with you, not listening to yourmand. I was set up by you." "Mr. Loh, we have no intention of setting you up. This incident was just an ident, you..." Glover exined. "I don''t care. Three minutes. I will only give you three minutes," Hogan stated. However, at this time, a scream rang out. Hogan was startled and he turned his head in the direction of the voice. Then, he saw his driver, whose left arm was stained with blood, lying on the ground, howling. "Mr. Loh, Galeno escaped. Over there!" The driver pointed in a direction. "F*ck!" Hogan cursed and chased after him. On the other side of the phone, Glover was apparently aware of the situation. He quickly said, "Mr. Loh, we can''t let Galeno escape. Otherwise, we''ll all be finished." "You don''t need to tell me that. I understand!" Hogan gritted his teeth and spat. He did not want to fight, but the situation forced him to do so. After hanging up the phone, Hogan went after Galeno in anger. Hogan was originally a peak stage of the Heaven Level martial artist. During this period of his cooperation with Glover, he had received quite a few benefits, which were equivalent to entering the Half-Lord Levet. Hisbat power was a level higher than Galeno''s. Thus, he quickly caught up with Galeno. At this time, Glover, who was hiding nearby, observed everything through the dense forest. He smiled and said, "I know Hogan is a good-for-nothing, but I didn''t expect him to be this useless. He almost let Galeno get away." "However, this is also a good thing for us. We''ve forced Hogan to make his move." "Dad, what are we going to do next?" Gabby asked. He smiled and said, "Take our time and watch this escte, and wait for Fade to strike." "Will Fade really help us? Maybe he didn''t know that Galeno was brought here." He spoke with certainty, "He definitely knows. Don''t worry."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In the mountain forest, Galeno gritted his teeth and ran as fast as he could. However, Hogan was getting closer to him. They were no more than 200 meters away from each other. Galeno sighed helplessly and said, "I''m old and I''m too weak. I can''t hold on!" However, he regained his determination. He gritted his teeth and said, "Even if I die, I have to leave Fade and the others a clue. I can''t let these guys go unpunished." As he thought of this, he constantly left markings on the surrounding trees, with some special letters, Chinese characters, and even symbols that most couldn''t O understand. However, he slowed down because of what he was doing, and Hogan got closer to him. Finally, Hogan caught up with him. He pped Galeno in the back, causing him to spit blood. "You want to escape?!" Hogan looked at Galeno with a flushed face, looking ferocious. Galeno wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and squinted at him. He sneered and said, "Didn''t you admit it earlier? Have you finally revealed your true self?" "I didn''t want to kill you at first, but you forced me to." Hogan gritted his teeth. Galeno snorted coldly and said, "If l.ne you admit your betrayal openly, I can still look up to you. However, at this time, you are still looking for excuses, which will only make me find you disgusting and hypocritical." Content belongs to QUMS "I''m disgusting, I''m hypocritical, but I can survive." Hogan grinned hideously. "You''re honest and righteous, but you''re still fated to die!" As he spoke, Hogan''s aura soared and his Half-Lord level aura surged in the air. He turned into a ferocious beast within the forest and charged towards Galeno. Galeno felt the terrifying aura of the attack. His eyes narrowed and his expression became serious. He could tell that Hogan''s strength was much stronger than his, so he would be unable to withstand this kind of attack. Since there was no way to survive, it was best to leave Fade with more clues to allow his disciples to investigate the matter and catch Hogan. Chapter 2897 Chapter 2897 ? As he thought of this, Galeno stretched out his right hand and condensed his aura to resist the force. He put his left hand behind his back and used his force to carve on the tree bark, leaving signals on them. Bang! The clearly distracted Galeno was certainly no match for Hogan. He was hit on the chest and flew out, then smashed between the trees. He spat out a big mouthful of blood and his face turned pale. He fell to the ground and almost could not move. Hogan, with a grim smile on his face, stepped towards him and said, "It''s time for you to go." Galeno looked at him with a determined expression and said, "Even if you kill me, a traitor will still not be able to escape punishment." "A traitor? Punishment?" Hoganughed. With a few bangs, he smashed a few trees. "You''re counting on Fade and his men, right? You left those signals forthem, right?" "But you can rest assured that I will destroy all of these. Moreover, I will help you deal with all the investigation material in the office of your Martial Arts League. I will even deal with the materials hidden in your adopted son''s family." Upon hearing this, Galeno''s expression shifted greatly. When he began to investigate the Optimus Studio and noticed the abnormality, he was quick to realize that this was not a mere small matter, and it was very likely to cause great danger. Therefore, he carefully ssified the investigation materials into several parts and hid them in different ces.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The most secretive ce among them was the man he had helped previously, a young man whom heter adopted as his own son. His adopted son was very secretive. In all these years, he rarely met Galeno. Practically no one knew that Galeno possessed such a helper. Therefore, he saved almost all the most important information for his adopted son. It was because of this information that Galeno was not too worried. However, apparently, Hogan had sessfully dug out the information of his adopted son, which made Galeno widen his eyes in shock. "How did you know..." Hogan shook his head and smiled. "You still don''t know how powerful we are! Besides, aren''t you aware of what your adopted son desires?" "What you''re saying is that he... It''s impossible..." Galeno''splexion turned pale and his eyes darkened. Hoganughed and said, "Nothing is impossible. Your adoptive son, in order to repay your kindness that year, has willingly be your assistant in hiding for more than 30 years." "Do you really think that there are people who are willing to hide in the darkness forever? They also thirst for light and ascension." "However, his adoptive father, the chief of the Martial Arts League, doesn''t seem to know this!" "We provided him with an upgraded session and position, so he joined us." Hogan smiled. Galeno''s face was filled with shock. He clenched his teeth and said, "Impossible. You''re lying to me. I would never believe you." Hogan sneered and said, "Believe it or not then, everything will be over when you die anyway." He gathered his aura and prepared to deal a final strike onto Galeno. Galeno''s face was full of despair and unwillingness. He clenched his jaw and looked at Hogan, wanting to resist, but his heavy body could not move at all. Just as death was about to descend on him. At this moment, a whizzing sound approached rapidly. It seemed that something was flying towards them. Hogan could not help but look up. Then, his pupils contracted and there was a hint of astonishment in his eyes. In the air, a figure, like a missile, rushed straight towards them at a very fast speed. "What is that?" Hogan just asked. Boom! There was a loud noise. The figure in the air mmed into the mountain forest andnded less than 500 meters away from the two. The huge impact caused a st on the earth, stones, and trees. "This..." Feeling the terrifying power of this momentum, Hogan''s expression shifted greatly. Then, his eyes became fierce and he no longer wasted his time. He raised his hand to attack Galeno, ready to kill him. However, just as he moved, a ck shadow rushed out from the hole and hit Hogan at an extremely fast speed. Hogan suddenly felt as if he had been hit by a meteorite. He was knocked into the air and his internal organs seemed to almost burst. He spat out arge mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. At that moment, the figure rushed to Galeno and began to feel his pulse. "Fade, y-you''re here!" Galeno was about to close his eyes and ept his own death. He did not expect to see Fade during hisst moments. He was instantly overjoyed. "Kid, why are you here? Hogan.. "Master Zhu, you can rest assured that everything will be solved with me around." After the diagnosis, Fade quickly injected positive energy into Galeno to relieve his injuries. When Hogan, who wasying on the ground, saw Fade, he was shocked and frightened. He struggled to get up, trying to escape. However, the sharp pain from his body made him unable to move. After stabilizing Galeno''s injuries, Fade came towards Hogan and looked down at him with a cold expression face. "It''s really you!" "You deserve to die!" Cutting off the nonsense, Fade''s eyes were filled with killing intent, and his right hand was gathering his strength. Hogan was shocked at his actions and he quickly pleaded, "No, you can''t kill me. Fade. I''m from the military and I''m an official." "I''m willing to ept the trial. I''m willing to confess everything. I''m willing to go to jail," Hogan said hurriedly. At this time, Galeno hesitated and said, "Fade, he..." However, Fade shook his head and replied, "Master Zhu, you don''t have to think so much. You can kill a ¦ª¦¡¦³ traitor like this. As for the aftermath, I will deal with it." Swoosh! As he spoke, the force in Fade''s hand roared. Hogan begged for mercy, but in the end, his voice was halted and his breath dissipated. Hogan, the second inmand of the military, was killed. Fade moved so fast that Glover and Gabby, who were observing around the forest, didn''t realize it until it happened. She looked shocked. "Fade killed Hogan. I thought he would catch him and interrogate him." Glover was silent. He narrowed his eyes and said, "It''s good to kill him so as not to expose us." "Dad, are we going to take action? Fade''s strength seems too..." She became worried. Fade flew over and killed Hogan with one move earlier, which made her feel a little taken back. After all, she only heard about his achievements through the media. This scene had actually urred in front of her as of now. The feeling and shock she felt werepletely different than she expected. With that, her heart began to waver. Chapter 2898 Chapter 2898 ? Glover''s eyes indicated a hint of firmness and he continued, "Of course, we should take action! Our men areing over for this." "Dad, when shall we start?" Gabby asked. He said, "Just wait. Well take action while he cures Galeno. He will be distracted, and well definitely find our chance. Then, well kill him with one strike." "Okay!" She nodded and issued the order. However, at this time, Fade turned his eyes to the forest where they hid and said loudly, "Since you are all here,e out!" Gabby was shocked and she turned her head towards her father. "Dad, he found us! What should we do?" Glover''s face trembled, but he quickly calmed down and said, "Don''t worry, maybe he is tricking us." The forest was quiet for quite some time. Such a scene made Galeno a little curious. He propped up his body, sat up, and asked Fade, "Is there anyone else here?" Fade nodded and said, "If my guesses are right, they should be from the Optimus n." "Glover, from the Optimus n. They are colluding with Hogan!" Galeno''s expression darkened. Fade replied, "It should be so." Then, he looked in the direction of where Glover and Gabby were hiding and said again, "You still refuse to reveal yourself? It seems that I have to do it myself." Gabby took a look at Glover, who made a gesture for her to remain silent but they still refused to make any sound. "You won''t give up until faced with grim reality!" Fade shook his head and suddenly rose to the sky, rushing in the direction where the two were hiding. As the terrifying energy roared, Glover and Gabby were shocked and realized that they were exposed. "Attack!" Glover thundered and hurriedly shouted. Instantly, in the surrounding forests, more than a dozen experts rushed out. For a time, various bursts of energy soared, bright lights shot out in different directions, and loud sounds could be heard in the air. Facing these attacks, Fade snorted and shot out a few streams of positive energy. Under his attack, these experts of the Optimus n were affected. One by one, they were hit by the streams of energy. They groaned, fell to the ground, and took theirst breath. In an instant, half of the people from the Optimus n were killed. His strength surprised Gabby and she looked terrified. "Dad, our people..." She shouted. Glover replied in a deep voice, "Don''t think too much. Attack with all your strength." Boom, Boom, Boom! Glover shot out streams of positive energy and constantly rushed toward Fade. As the leader of the Optimus n, his strength could not be underestimated. More than 15,000 streaks of martial essence equivalent to the Lord Level exploded, creating huge holes in the forest. The dirt on the ground and stones flew, and energy exploded. However, this kind of attack was too simple for Fade. At that moment, he had already stepped into the second level of the Physical Refine Realm. He was able to take Glover''s attack with his strong body. Facing Glover, Fade was like a fearless God of War. Without any fancy moves, he directly rushed forward. Glover had struck out more than ten attacks in a row. He assumed that even if he couldn''t defeat Fade, he could still cause some harm to him, making him hesitate and create ws so that the others could defeat him. At that time, he didn''t expect it at all. Fade''s strength was even stronger than he had imagined. A Lord Level expert like Fade was actually able to resist Glover''s attacks with his physical body. Upon assessing that Fade was less than 100 meters away from her. Gabby felt the horrible pressure. She was so seared that her whole body trembled, her legs went weak, and she almost copsed to the ground. Glover was no better than her. He clenched his teeth and continued to stimte his strength, but he couldn''t do anything to Fade at all. Instead, Fade, who had walked up to him, casually pped his palm. Boom! With a loud sound, the mountain forest was directly smashed into ruins by him. The terrifying power crushed the mountain rocks into pieces. Glover and Gabby had almost exerted all their strength to avoid Fade''s attack. However, at this moment, he raised his left hand, and the strength in his palm was about to fall upon them. There was a desperate look in Glover''s eyes. "No, you can''t kill me..." Of course, Fade did not pay attention to his cry and his palm fell towards Glover. All of a sudden, a thunderp broke out in the clear sky. A dazzling sh of lightning fell from the sky, shing towards Fade. Feeling the sudden energy above his head, Fade''s skin became numb and he felt a sense of danger. Almost instinctively, he activated the stone essence in his elixir core and formed a protective shield on the outeryer of his body. ng! ng! At that moment, the lightning bolt struck his protective shield. The stone essence shield was stimted by the lightning and trembled, as if it was about to break. Fade was shocked, but then he moved and activated the wood essence in his body, forming another shield on top of the stone essence. The moment the shield took shape, the stone shield cracked into countless fragments. Then, the thunder and lightning continued and struck Fade''s newly formed wood essence shield. The thunder and lightning on the shield turned pitch- ck, but they still failed to break through the shield. After resisting the lightning attack, Fade immediately sent out a streak of sword energy towards the cloud. The sword energy roared and dispersed the clouds, revealing a man in a long robe with a mask over his face. "Hey!" The man who was named Kas seemed to be surprised that his attack was blocked. When he saw Fade''s attacking towards him, he shot out several bursts of positive energy and sessfully smashed Fade''s sword energy. At that moment, Glover and Gabby, who were desperate earlier, suddenly breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the man in the long robe. They hurriedly shouted, "Your honor, please help! Fade has killed Hogan and he wants to kill us!" Content belongs to Kas looked at Glover and snorted with some disdain, "A group of good-for-nothings who can''t even do such a little thing. Get out of my way!" Glover didn''t dare to refute at all. He pulled his daughter up with him.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Fade did not pursue them, but looked at the man in the robe and said, "It seems that you are the man behind them." "If that''s the case, then you''re also involved in the medical experiment at Duke Martial Arts Academy and the sudden death of the students at Optimus Studio." Kas said, "You know quite a lot." "However, if you ruin our n, you will die." As he spoke, the man in the long robe suddenlyunched an attack Hundreds of lightning bolts struck out, exploding into a brilliant brightness in the air, rushing towards Fade. Chapter 2899 Chapter 2899 ? Faced with the sky full of lightning, Fade narrowed his eyes and stared at the other party. Suddenly, he said, "It seems like I know you?" Kas paused when he heard this, but he continued, "You know me? So what? Today, you must die!" Countless lightning bolts intertwined into an electromaic field in the air and enveloped Fade. It seemed topletely wrap him up and he had nowhere to run. At that moment, Fade let out a heavy snort, and a dark blue light rose like thunder. Thunderbolts also shed on his body. "You can use the thunder essence as well?" Kas seemed to be shocked. Fade grinned and said, "I''m not just using the thunder essence." Then, his body was surrounded by lightning and thunder. With a loud shout, he rushed towards therge electromaic field. Crashes of thunder and lightning collided in the air, and the thunderbolts exploded with sparks flying everywhere. Streaks of lightning and thunder continued to collide and crackle as if they were going to scorch the air. The terrifying energy caused the sky to change its color. Dark clouds gathered and a violent wind sprang up. At that moment, the entire world seemed to sink a little, as if it was about to copse. Glover and Gabby, who were thousands of meters away, were frightened and shocked to see this scene from a distance. "I-Is he human?" "Fade can resist the people from over there. What realm has he truly reached?" Glover looked at his surprised daughter and said in a low voice, "Fade''s strength is indeed beyond our expectation, but don''t worry. His thunder essence is still weaker than that of the master''s. If this continues, he will definitely lose." Hearing her father''s words, Gabby felt a little relieved. Right then, Fade, who was constantly colliding with his opponent, was using lightning and thunder to unceasingly sh and bombard his opponent. At the same time, he also carefully adapted to the other person''s attack, learning how to use it. After all, he hadprehended nine types of martial essence and he usually used fire and ice. Although the amount of his thunder essence was not low, he didn''t use it often, so he didn''t have much control over it. Now, having met with an opponent who had alsoprehended thunder essence, Fade wanted to take this opportunity to observe the opponent''s control and application of it. He wanted to integrate and enhance his control over it. Kas was obviously not aware of this. In this kind of life-and-death situation, Fade still managed to retain his strength and was in the mood to observe and learn. The opponent''s current thought was to ignite his mind and kill Fade as soon as possible. Therefore, he continued to strengthen his attack and suppressed Fade''s thunderbolts. The more he tried, the happier Fade was. For a moment, they had a wonderful beneficial understanding. However, from Glover and Gabby''s point of view, Fade was at a disadvantage. If he was suppressed by Kas bit by bit, he would be defeated in the end. With that, the two of them fought for nearly ten minutes. Lightning shed through the sky and thunderbolts roared. Doomsday was almosting. At this time, Fade was obviously at a disadvantage and was forced to retreat. "Time to end this!" Kas shouted and his whole body shed with thunder and lightning. The energy in the air finally formed a shing thunder ball, striking down. Faced with his opponent''s fatal blow, Fade lightly shook his head, smiled, and said, "I''ve learned enough. It''s time to end this too." "Huh?" Kas was a little confused and frowned. However, soon, he realized why Fade had said so. Facing the thunder ball, Fade seemed to be desperate. He directly withdrew his own thunder and lightning martial essence and showed no resistance. Despite this, ayer of wood essence was immediately condensed to protect Fade. Then, a sword shot out from his right hand, forming an aura. Above the sword aura, there were mes, thunder, and lightning. It was all very imposing. This sword aura gathered the three powerful martial essences, which were Fade''s sword essence, fire essence, and thunder essence. With the stacks of martial essences, the sword roared, and with a stream of flowing light, it directly pierced through the opponent''s thunder ball. Then, it continued to shoot towards Kas. "You..." Kas was taken aback. He didn''t expect Fade to be able to retain his strength andunch such a deadly attack. He did his best to squeeze his remaining positive energy in his body, trying to block Fade''s sword. However, the shield that he squeezed out to desperately protect himself was useless. He was directly prated by the sword like he was a piece of paper. He was directly stabbed in the chest. "No!" Despair appeared on Kas'' face. He could only close his eyes and wait for death. Whoosh! There was a stabbing sound of the sword energy and a sharp pain shot through his body. "Is this death?" Kas muttered to himself. But then, he sensed that something was wrong. After the searing pain, it disappeared gradually. His surroundings calmed down all of a sudden as if everything was over. "What''s going on? I''m not dead. Could it be that the sword wasn''t powerful enough? Or was it that the sword attack went awry?" "I''m still alive and I still have a chance. I want to go back, I..." After his desperation, there was a sudden chance of survival, which excited him. Kas opened his eyes and wanted to escape. However, at this time, a cold and indifferent voice whispered in his ear, "Do you want to escape?" "You..." Kas heard the voice and saw Fade appear beside him. He pointed at the sword that was not stabbed into Kas'' heart but had instead remained at his fingertips. "How could it be..." Kas'' ecstatic mood dissipated immediately and he almost copsed. "I saved your life not because I don''t have the ability to kill you, but because I don''t want to kill you for the time being."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Fade chuckled. He grabbed Kas by the cor, lifted him up, and brought him down to earth with a streak of light. Glover and Gabby, who initially thought that Kas had the upper hand, rxed and began to hope for their own future. However, they did not expect the situation to change in an instant. Fade, who was at a disadvantage, managed to turn the tables and defeat Kas. Moreover, what was even more terrible was that Fade was now rushing towards them. "Run, run!" Glover hurriedly shouted to his daughter. However, how could Fade even give them a chance? With a loud smash, he descended to the ground and stopped the two. While Fade was fighting fiercely, something was happening in a quiet courtyard in the capital. Jaguar, who was supposed to be recuperating in bed, was now standing in a small pavilion, looking at the sky that was constantly shing with lightning. He looked dignified and said nothing. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Behind him, a man in his 60s, wearing sses and near clothes, stepped out and stood beside him. Chapter 2900 Chapter 2900 ? Looking at the Heaven Level thunder and lightning, the man smiled gently and turned his head slightly towards Jaguar. "It seems that the fight is quite fierce over there." "Will you still stick to your original choice?" Jaguar didn''t look at the man, but looked straight ahead and continued firmly, "I insist, and I''m even more persistent after this incident." Upon hearing this, the man seemed to be a little disappointed. He sighed and said, "Jaguar, we have worked together for many years. You should know me well. I''m doing this for the sake of our country." "As for this goal, we should be the same. The only difference is the way you dissociate yourself.'' "Can''t you support me?" Jaguar shook his head and said, "The country that you''re talking about is not the same country that I''m talking about." "Moreover, I don''t agree with your method." His voice was not loud, but it was filled with determination. The man looked at him, "Jaguar, you should have seen the situation during the past two years. Martial arts is gradually flourishing in the country and even throughout the whole world. In the future, we will enter a new martial arts era."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "If we''re not prepared right now, our country will very likely fall behind. By that time, the people who will suffer with us may be more than a billion." Jaguar continued coldly, "I know that martial arts is continuing to thrive and it is unstoppable. If our country wants to be powerful in the future, we will definitely go down the path of martial arts." "However, the thriving path of martial arts is highly dependent on one''s own perseverance and hard work, and relies on unremitting connection and battles. It''s not like how we are doing it right now." Speaking of this, Jaguar gritted his teeth with anger. The man obviously sensed Jaguar''s shift in mood, but he simply sighed softly, looked into the distance, and said, "For the prosperity of the future, some sacrifices are inevitable." "Inevitable?" Jaguar sneered and said disdainfully, "Are you saying that it''s inevitable to take advantage of warriors to carry out a drug experiment in exchange for their support?" The man did not deny it, but continued, "Sacrificing themselves for the future of our country is truly an honor. They are the heroes of the country." "Honor? A hero?" Jaguar sneered sarcastically. "Before their honor, before bing heroes, have you ever asked if they were willing to be one?" "Let''s put it another way. Since it''s such an honor, why don''t you, Alferdo, be a hero? Why don''t you send your son to be a hero?" The man named Alferdo Zhang shook his head, looked at Jaguar, and said, "Jaguar, you are too extreme. People differ from one another. Each of them will serve different tasks. They will serve the future of the country. I am also fighting for the future of our country." "Perhaps they are now making sacrifices, and I will soon make sacrifices in the future. We''ll all end up on the same path, and there''s no difference between us." Jaguar frowned with disgust and said, "Those who were sacrificed were no more than 20 years old. They were honored without realizing it, while you, if you live well for a few more decades, will die of old age in afortable bed." "This is your so-called same fate? This is what you call no difference?" "If that''s the case, then why don''t you sacrifice yourself now, Alferdo?" Alferdo said, "Jaguar, I know you''re angry, but there''s no need to say these unreasonable words." "I have my job and they have their own responsibilities. We can''t rece each other." "Moreover, for the sake of the future, even if I really wanted to be a bad person, with a bad name and a bad reputation, I am willing to do it." With that, Alferdo looked off into the distance. The sound of thunder filled the air. Jaguar frowned. He paused and el said, "Even if you take a step back, I won''t discuss whether what you did was right or wrong. Let''s start with the result. Are you sure that following the same path of those people on Prohibition Ind is the right choice?" "They are ambitious and they treat human lives like dirt. Cooperating with them is just like asking a tiger for its skin." Alferdo shook his head and said, "Jaguar, you know too little about Prohibition Ind." "Their strength is far stronger than you think. Moreover, the seal on Prohibition Ind has been weakening in recent days, and it is easier for people from the Ind to go in and out of the outside world." "Under these circumstances, cooperating with them is the best choice. After all, the training exercises, martial arts skills, and unique techniques from Prohibition Ind are far beyond our ordinary martial arts world." "By learning those things, our country''s warriors can make rapid progress." "In the future, when martial arts continue to rise, our country will have the confidence to stand firm and not be afraid of the challenges from other countries." Jaguar frowned and said, "I admit that the people of Prohibition Ind are strong. we can cooperate with them in a proper way, it will produce great results. However, in the current situation, you are not elr cooperating with them duce no submitting yourselves to them." Content belongs to "Moreover, as you said, the seal on Prohibition Ind is getting weaker. Once they really break the seal, enter the human world, and attack our people, how can we stop them?" "At that time, will the so-called cooperation still exist?" "Therefore, self-improvement is the fundamental way to rise up to session. While martial arts continue to rise, we have to work harder to be stronger on our own, instead of being submissive to others." Alferdo shook his head and said, "Of course, I want to do that too if we have the time and resources, but in reality, we don''t. It will take at least 30 years for us to grow and build a new generation of warriors." "By that time, the people on Prohibition Ind would have broken the seal and entered the human world. At that time, how are we supposed to resist?" Jaguar gritted his teeth and said, "That''s better than being their dog. As a human, I can at least resist, but to be a dog, life and death are simply decided by the other party." Alferdo looked at him. "Jaguar, I know that you are tough and you can''t stand to witness this kind of thing, but not everyone is like you As the saying goes, it''s better to live than to die. After all, there is still a chance to live." Content belongs to "What''s more, it''s only a prediction on whether the people on Prohibition Ind will fight with us. Maybe because of the cooperation, they will regard us differently and refuse to fight." Jaguar answered, "It''s too dangerous to risk your life with the enemy''s attitude." "There is no other way. The Great Age of Martial Arts ising. For the sake of our people, we have to do this!" Alferdo insisted. "I still don''t agree," Jaguar stated. "Our country has been through hardships. For thousands of years, the people have fought hard and chased out so many enemies. Now, you''re admitting defeat without fighting. I can''t agree with you." "Jaguar, it''s pointless to continue arguing about these things. Time will tell," Alferdo emphasized. Chapter 2901 Chapter 2901 ? Jaguar stood silent for a moment. At this time, the thunderous roar on the horizon gradually subsided. "It''s over," said Alferdo. As for Jaguar, his eyelids twitched violently, showing a trace of worry. Then, he turned his head to look at Alferdo and said, "I still don''t understand why you attacked Fade" "You said that the future wille with the Great Age of Martial Arts, and Fade, who is such a young and strong martial artist, would be a guarantee of our future. It''s not wise to fight him." Faced with Jaguar''s question, Alferdo shook his head slowly. "I understand what you mean. Fade has a lot of advantages for our future. I can even list up to a hundred at once." "ording to my original intention, I wouldn''t want to do anything to him." Jaguar frowned and asked, "Then why are you attacking him?" Alferdo''s face suddenly changed and his tone became short and serious, "It''s very simple. Because Prohibition Ind refuses to let him live." "What?" Hearing this, Jaguar had a puzzled expression on his face. "Wasn''t Fade very valued by Prohibition Ind? Previously, he was taken under the control of the Chief of Green Wood Hall. Not long ago, he was also conferred the title of Chief of Mad Dragon Hall by the three Pce Masters and became one of the members of the Sixteen Inner Halls. He could be considered a figure on Prohibition Ind." Alferdo shook his head and said with a sigh, "Those are just acts on the surface." "In the beginning, Prohibition Ind did want to take Fade as their subordinate. After all, he was a young warrior with great talent. Over the years, the ind had taken many warriors like him to supplement their strength." "Later, he became stronger and more out of control so Prohibition Ind changed their attitude towards him." "What''s more, they found out that Fade''s master was the enemy of Prohibition Ind." Upon hearing this, Jaguar was really shocked. "What? Is... Is this true?" "Fade''s master, isn''t he Aldred Husanyuen? H-He has disappeared for decades. How can he be the enemy of Prohibition Ind?" "Furthermore, you just admitted that Prohibition Ind is much stronger than you thought. Master Hsuanyuen is just a Lord Level expert. How could he be an enemy of Prohibition Ind?" Faced with Jaguar''s doubts, Alferdo replied, "There may be other martial arts forces behind Aldred. They are the real enemies of Prohibition Ind. Of course, I don''t know who they are and what disputes they have with the Ind." "However, it is certain that Aldred is the enemy of Prohibition Ind. As Aid red''s disciple. Fade is also regarded as an enemy of the Ind." Jaguar frowned. "T-This..." Alferdo continued, "Besides, there is another more direct reason." "Fade has something that Prohibition Ind needs. Thus, the Ind will attack him." "What?" Jaguar was filled with shock like never before. "What could Fade have that Prohibition Ind wants? Aren''t there many treasures on Prohibition Ind?" Alferdo said, "I don''t know what it is exactly, but I''m sure it''s true." "During the battle with the Wolf Soul Tribe, Lord Witch attacked Fade forthat treasure." "What? T- This..." Jaguar had a thousand words at the moment, but he couldn''t say them out loud. Alferdo waved his hand and said, "Jaguar, I know how you feel. Maybe you can''t ept the fact, but the reality is that Prohibition Ind wants Fade to die, so I have to do it." Jaguar frowned and said, "Fade is the hope of our country''s martial arts. Let him live. That way, in the future, if Prohibition Ind really moves against us, we still have the strength to resist." "If you kill Fade, you will castrate yourself and leave our martial artists defenseless. In the future, we can only be like dogs to others. If the master is happy, they might give us a bone. If not, you may even die from a kick." "Thus, leave Fade alone and leave a glimmer of hope for our country!" Alferdo was silent for a while. Finally, he shook his head and said slowly, "I can''t do that." "If we don''t kill Fade now, we may have no chance to serve on Prohibition Ind. What awaits us may be destruction in the next few years." "Only by killing him can we have a chance to breathe." Jaguar moved his mouth and wanted to say something. Thousands of words squeezed into his throat, which finally turned into a sigh. "Huh!" "How could this be? How could this be?" At this time, Fade did not know that he had be the key to the future of the country''s martial arts. He carried Kas, who had just been defeated and came down from the sky to stop Glover and Gabby. When the father and daughter pair saw him, their faces instantly turned pale. Fade looked at the two and snapped, "Reply to my question! If you don''t answer, you''ll die. If you talk nonsense, you''ll die. Understand?" "Understood. We understand!" The two quickly nodded without any hesitation. Upon seeing this, Fade nodded and asked, "What happened with the sudden death of the apprentices of Optimus Studio? Tell me the truth." "This..." Glover hesitated for a moment. Fade''s expression darkened, and Glover was so scared that he shivered. He dared not hide it and quickly replied. "I will talk. I will talk." "Actually, the story started half a year ago. At that time, a group of mysterious people suddenly found us and said that they would cooperate with us, providing us with variou kinds of cultivation methods and resources and we, in turn, were to provide those martial artists with sufficient energy and blood." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Fade said coldly, "Mysterious people? Is it Prohibition Ind? Don''t cover up the story!" "Ah, how did you know..." Glover was shocked. Fade said coldly, "Go on!" Glover did not dare to dy and continued. "At that time, we were still considering whether we should proceed with the n. The sudden arrival of this group of people surprised us and made us hesitate, but then, they showed their great strength and revealed that they were from Prohibition Ind. Therefore, we agreed to cooperate." "In the beginning, we thought that they only needed some practitioners and it wasn''t arge number of people. They''d just select a group of disciples and we would send them over. However, not long after, that whole group of people died on Prohibition Ind." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Then, Prohibition Ind asked us to send more people. We sent a few batches of people to the Ind, and the same thing happened. They soon died, and the number of people they demanded were gettingrger, which we found strange." Chapter 2902 Chapter 2902 ? "Therefore, we went to Prohibition Ind to check up on the warriors who were sent there. They were all skinny and their blood and energy almost ran out. It was horrible." "At that time, we even wanted to terminate the cooperation, but the people of Prohibition Ind refused and asked for more energy and blood from martial artists." "We had no choice but to find ways to provide them with warriors. However, the number they wanted was toorge, and the management in the country is very strict. Even if we wanted to supply them with enough energy and blood, it was bing more and more difficult." Speaking of this, Glover paused and looked at Fade. Fade did not say anything. He could see that Glover was constantly making excuses for himself. As for whether it was true or false, it did not matter in such a situation. Therefore, Fademanded coldly, "Continue!" Glover gulped and then continued to speak. "It was difficult, so we thought of a few ways toe up with a final solution. We finally came up with a method, and that was to use our reputation to open Optimus Studio and recruit martial arts apprentices." "With that, we were able to pick the right people among the apprentices to test the drug. First, sacrifice their health to quickly increase their blood and energy. When it reached a certain level, then extract the blood and energy for the people on Prohibition Ind to use." Upon hearing this, Fade involuntarily narrowed his eyes and said, "Duke Martial Arts Academy from Micovia has simr structures. Are you guys in the same boat?" Glover nodded and said, "Yes, the people of Prohibition Ind also found the Illuminate Association, and then they supported them to establish the Duke Martial Arts Academy. They also used this method to extract energy and blood from martial artists." "However, our country is stricter, so our martial arts school didn''t dare to send a group of martial artists away so tantly as Duke Martial Arts Academy did." "We could only try not to draw too much attention. We picked one or two from each martial arts school, and then secretly conducted the drug experiment. In the end, we didn''t dare to send them away directly, but instead, found a way to extract their blood and energy and hand those over to Prohibition Ind. After that, we would leave them behind and find other excuses like deaths due to illnesses in the hospital." At that moment, there was a chill in Fade''s eyes. He almost wanted to kill Glover. However, there were still many details that were not clear. Fade resisted the urge to kill him and said, "I will spare your life now. Go back and rify the whole matter, do you understand?" "I understand, I understand. I will definitely confess!" Glover nodded quickly. Fade waved his hand gently and was ready to take the two away. However, at that moment, a series of booming sounds rang out. "Um..." Fade turned his head and his expression darkened. That was because more than a dozen shadowy spots had appeared in the sky and they quickly flew in his direction. As the ck shadows approached, Fade could clearly see that they were spinning cannonballs. "It''s your people..." Fade red at Glover and Gabby. Glover quickly waved his hand and said, "No, they are not ours." "The city guards stationed there probably belong to Hogan. He came here for the city guards military drill exercise." "Hogan!" Fade squinted and looked in the direction of the mountainous forest. Hogan had been killed by him, so there was no answer now. Of course, seeing the cannonballs getting closer, Fade was not in the mood to think about this irrelevant information. Carrying Kas, Fade turned into a stream of light and rushed into the forest. He then lifted Galeno up and moved quickly, dodging aside. As for Glover and Gabby, they had already run away when Fade moved. As soon as they left, more than ten cannonballs rained down. Boom, Boom, Boom! In an instant, the explosions rumbled. The powerful force of the cannonballs razed the hill to the ground, and the aftermath of the explosions shook the ground. Even though Gabby and Glover were top masters, they could not help but be frightened at that moment. If they had not been able to dodge in time and were hit by the cannonballs, it was very likely that they would have been seriously injured, or even killed on the Spot. Thinking of this, their faces turned pale. swrContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Fade looked at the scene with a serious expression on his face. Galeno, who was being held in Fade''s arms, looked surprised and angry. "W-What''s going on? Are they going to rebel?" "Or, maybe they shot by mistake at the city guards'' drill exercise!" Glover exined with a pale face. However, at this time, there was another rumble, and another group of cannonballs appeared in the air and quickly approached. "Could this be a mistake?" Galeno red at Glover. Glover shrank his neck and said quickly, "I-I''m just guessing. This is Hogan''s troop. I don''t know what''s going on." Fade frowned and moved again to avoid the barrage of explosive cannonballs. This time, he was moving towards the City Guards'' drill exercise camp. In just a few seconds, Fade rushed over. It was a fully armed campsite, with all kinds of machine guns, tanks, and cannons in full swing. As Fade approached, a hurried rm sounded above the campsite. Themander of the camp ordered harshly at once, "Attack the enemy, fire!" Suddenly, the machine guns spurted out tongues of mes, forming an interweaving fire in the air, flying in Fade''s direction. Fade immediately activated his stone essence and turned it into a shield to cover himself and Galeno. Galeno, on the other hand, was full of confusion and anger. He shouted angrily, "I''m Galeno of the Martial Arts League. This is Master Chen. Who ordered you to fire?" Upon hearing Fade''s name, there seemed to be amotion in the campsite below. However, the stern- lookingmander replied coldly, "Whoever does not report themselves is an enemy. Keep firing!" "But..." A man said skeptically. Themander''s expression darkened. "Are you going to disobey a military order?" For a moment, more attacks came towards them, and it seemed that they would not give up until Fade was killed. Galeno was so angry that his eyes turned scarlet, and smoke almost seemed to rise from the top of his head. "Hogan is dead. Who is themander here? Come out." However, there was no reply. There were only the sounds of machine guns firing. The situation caused Fade to narrow his eyes, and a hint of anger shed across them. With a whoosh, he charged towards the dense firepower. Bang, Bang, Bang! Bullets and cannonballs bombarded Fade''s body, making explosive sounds in the air, causing waves of scorching impact. However, none of them could break his stone essence shield. Content belongs to Right then, he was like the God of War, breaking through the firepower andnding in the camp. Without waiting for the other party to respond, he shot dozens of streams of positive energy at various machine gun cannons. The roaring weapons and equipment instantly became silent. A deafening stillness descended upon the campsite. Chapter 2903 Chapter 2903 ? Galeno broke away from Fade and stood up with his weak body. He nced at the camp and shouted, "Who told you to shoot? Furthermore, we have already identified ourselves." The crowd was silent. "You dare to act but don''t want to admit it? Who is it? Come out!" He shouted again. Themander suddenly stood up with a serious expression on his face. "I gave the order." "Who are you?" Galeno red at him and shouted angrily. Themander replied, "Master Zhu, I''m Caldwell Zhu, the captain of Team 6 of the City Guards." "Caldwell, who ordered you to shoot us?" Galeno asked. Caldwell answered with a straight face, "Master Zhu, we are carrying out an exercise mission, and the superiors gave us the orders. Once there is an opportunity, we should attack and exterminate the enemy with all our strength." "Exterminate the enemy? Is Fade your enemy?" Galeno bellowed angrily. Caldwell responded, "Master Zhu, we were unable to identify you at that time." "What about just now? We already revealed our identities. Why did you attack us?" Galeno red at him. Caldwell gritted teeth and said, "The situation was critical at that time, therefore we could not tell whether the information was true or false. We could only n for the worst." "You..." Galeno was so angry that he wanted to beat someone. However, Fade stopped him and stepped out to look at Caldwell. In an instant, Caldwell felt an inexplicable pressure on him, like a mountain which stood in front of him. "Who is your superior?" Fade asked. When faced with Fade, Caldwell unconsciously replied, "It''s General Hogan Loh." "Did he order you to attack me?" Fade asked again. Caldwell''s eyes flickered slightly as he nodded. "Yes." "You''re lying!" Fade shouted. He said coldly, "When you ordered the attack, I had killed Hogan. How was he supposed to order you?" "T-That''s impossible. It was Mr. Loh who gave the order." Caldwell looked surprised and anxious. Galeno was furious and red at him. "You''re still lying." "I''m not. It really was Mr. Loh''s order," Caldwell insisted. Galeno frowned. He was almost unable to restrain himself from attacking Caldwell. Fade, however, narrowed his eyes as if he had thought of something. He looked at Caldwell and asked, "When did youst receive Mr. Loh''s order?" Caldwell replied without hesitation, "Five minutes ago. Mr. Loh suddenly called and asked us tounch an attack and kill all the enemies." Fade stared at him for a while. Then, he pulled Galeno back and said, "He''s not lying!" "That''s impossible. Hogan was already dead then." Galeno could not believe it. "Hogan is dead, but he could have made a phone call," Fade said. "You mean someone faked Hogan''s voice to give the order to attack?" Galeno asked. However, he immediately shook his head violently and denied his own spections. "That''s impossible. It might not be hard to fake Hogan''s voice, but this exercise is managed by the military''s encrypted channel, and the person''s number is that of a senior member from the Military Department. It''s impossible to forge that." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes flickered. Without asking any further questions, he looked at Caldwell and instructed in a deep voice, "Go back to the Military Department for an investigation!" "Yes, sir!" Caldwell did not dare to resist. Then, Fade left with Galeno and Kas. A momentter, Glover and Gabby, who were hesitating about whether to escape, were caught by Fade again. With that, he returned to the Military Department with four people. Fade personally interrogated Kas who was locked up. However, there was not much new information to be obtained from the interrogation. Kas was the assistant chief of Thunder Hall on Prohibition Ind. He was ordered by the chief to assist Glover and ambush Fade. After Kas'' interrogation, the interrogation of Glover and Gabby continued. Then, Fade went to Caldwell and took the team back for interrogation. However, after a round of interrogation, Caldwell insisted on his previous im that he had only attacked Fade after receiving Hogan''s order. However, there was not much progress after the investigation by the Military Department. The voice was indeed Hogan''s, but it was probably a recording that was prepared ahead of time. Moreover, there was no problem with the call lines, ount permissions, and order process. It was all very standard. If Fade had not known that Hogan was dead, he would have believed that it was him who gave the order. The interrogation was still going on, but Fade came out and did not continue to watch. Galeno followed. He frowned and gritted his teeth. "This is too strange. Something must be wrong." Fade said, "That''s for sure." "Caldwell did not lie, and what happened with the Military Department was not false either. Therefore, there is only one possibility." "That order was issued by someone through a formal channel." Hearing this, Galeno was shocked. "No way. How is that possible?" el "The Military Department''s secrecy measures have always been very strict. Plus, Hogan is second inmand after General Xu. It''s almost impossible to pass his identity verification and make an order through the official channel." Content belongs to "That''s right," Fade said and looked into the distance. "Fade, don''t worry. I will thoroughly investigate this matter. I will find out who the real murderer is," Galenoforted him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Thank you." Fade nodded. At that moment, a phone call came in. Looking at the caller ID, Fade was slightly stunned. "General Xu." He picked up the call and said, "General Xu, Fade here. How have you beentely?" On the other end of the line, Jaguar said in a low voice, "I''m fine." "Fade, you should be free now. Would you like toe for a visit?" "Uh..." Fade seemed to feel that something was amiss. After a pause, he replied, "I''ll be right there." "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Jaguar did not say much and hung up the phone. Fade helped Galeno back to the hospital bed and then rushed to meet Jaguar. Soon, he arrived at his destination. When Fade entered Jaguar''s bedroom, he saw thetter bending over and carefully folding his military uniform. Jaguar seemed to have heard the noise. He turned his head and smiled gently. "Fade, you''re here. Come in!" "General Xu, you are still injured. Just let the nurse do this." Fade walked over and wanted to help him. However, Jaguar had already folded his uniform and turned around. He smiled at Fade and said, "It''s not a big deal. I can do it myself. Besides, I might not have the chance anymore in the future." Chapter 2904 Chapter 2904 ? "Please sit." Jaguar personally made Fade a cup of tea and took a sip. He looked at Fade and finally spoke. "Fade, you have a lot of questions, don''t you? I asked you toe here today to answer your questions." "Uh..." Fade was shocked. He lowered his head, looked at Jaguar, and spoke. "General Xu, do you know that the City guardsunched an attack on me?" Jaguar nodded. "I know." "Do you know that Hogan colluded with theOptimus n and Prohibition Ind to ambush me?" Fade continued. Jaguar nodded again. "I know." "Do you know that the Optimus n, in the name of recruiting apprentices, used its students to conduct medical experiments and provide them to Prohibition Ind?" Fade''s expression had changed a little. Jaguar sighed softly and said faintly, "I knew that they colluded with each other, but I just learned about the medical experiment." After listening, Fade was silent. He looked at Jaguar and did not speak for a long time. His expression did not change but it seemed to be ever- changing. After a few minutes of silence, he asked again, "Someone pretended to be Hogan and gave the orders to attack me. Do you know about that too?" Jaguar nodded and said, "I know." "Alferdo Zhang." He then spat out a name. Hearing this, Fade was stunned and astonished. He did not expect Jaguar to directly tell him who the evil maniptor was. That waspletely beyond his expectation. "Who is this Alferdo?" asked Fade. Jaguar sighed and said, "He is my friend and he''s from a noble family. We used to be closerades, butter, we gradually drifted apart because of differences in opinions. This time, it''s because..." Immediately, he slowly told Fade about the conversation between himself and Alferdo, as well as everything that had happened. Fade listened quietly and the expression on his face kept changing. He was either surprised, angry, or helpless. In the end, with Jaguar''s long sigh, the story ended. "This was his choice." Fade was silent for nearly five minutes before he finally spoke. "General Xu, do you mean that this Alferdo thinks that in the future, martial arts will be very prosperous and Prohibition Ind will be powerful and dominate the whole world? And for our country to grow stronger, he colluded with Prohibition Ind in advance and served them?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "The reason why he attacked me was also because I was the enemy of Prohibition Ind. Killing me can be considered an audition forthem." Jaguar nodded and said, "You can say that." After hearing that, Fade''s gaze became serious and his killing intent burst out uncontrobly. Even Jaguar felt a little anxious. "Fade, don''t get too agitated." Jaguar hurriedly advised, "You can''t touch Alferdo." "Why not?" Fade said, gritting his teeth. Jaguar answered, "He is not ordinary. He has many masters around him..." However, at this point, he did not continue. He knew that this persuasion had no effect on Fade. With a sigh, Jaguar said, "I know it''s useless to persuade you with these words, but I can tell you that even if you kill Alferdo, it won''t change much." "Why is that?" Fade asked. However, he thought of something and immediately said, "The higher-ups agree with Alferdo''s view? Or is Alferdo''s behavior the decision of the higher-ups?" At this point, Jaguar could not help but fall silent. After a few seconds, he let out a long sigh and nodded. He said to Fade, "Now, most of the senior officials support Alferdo." Hearing this, Fade immediately understood what had happened. If this was an order from the high- level leaders, it would be use even if Fade rushed into the government office and killed Alferdo. In the worst case scenario, they could use another person when the time came. Thinking of this, Fade felt a little sad and could not help but say, "Are they really willing to serve Prohibition Ind as dogs?" Jaguar sighed and said, "Fade, I understand your feelings and your anger at this moment." "However, as a soldier, I respect the decision of my leaders." "Is their decision the right one?" Fade questioned, gritting his teeth. Jaguar shook his head. "I don''t know." "Then..." Fade was about to speak. At that moment, the phone rang. Jaguar answered the phone with a surprised expression. Then, he nced at Fade and said to him, "Fade, he wants to talk to you." "With me? Who?" Fade''s face showed his surprise. Jaguar pointed upward with one hand and said, "Mr. Ebrar Zhou, from the government office." Hearing this name, Fade could not help but be shocked. This man was well-known. He was a real leader and someone who had contributed greatly to the development of the country. Surprised, Fade answered the phone and said, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Zhou. I''m Fade." On the other end of the line came the gentle voice of an old man, "Mr. Chen, I know you. Do you mind if I call you Fade?" "I don''t mind. Mr. Zhou, you can call me whatever you want," Fade said. "Then I shall call you Fade," said Ebrar. "Fade, since you are at Jaguar''s ce, you probably already know." As Ebrar said this, Fade''s expression became serious. He was silent for a second and said, "Mr. Zhou, I have heard." Ebrar''s voice remained gentle, "Since you know about it, what do you think of the path we chose?" Fade did not expect Ebrar to ask him such a straightforward question. He was silent for a while, and his expression changed. Finally, he said, "Mr. Zhou, I respect you very much. I also recognize your contributions to the country." S "However, this time, I don''t agree with the decision you''ve made." "Ha, I knew it." Ebrar did not seem surprised by this answer. Heughed and said, "If it was you, what would you choose?" Fade paused and then said firmly," will choose to resist. I don''t want to be a ve of Prohibition Inder don''twant our people to be guinea pigs." swns Ebrar continued, "Do you have the confidence to defeat Prohibition Ind?" Fade shook his head and replied, "No, I don''t." "What if your resistance fails?" Ebrar continued to ask. Fade was silent for a few seconds and said, "If I fail, I will leave, improve myself, increase my strength, and fight again." "What if you still fail?" Ebrar continued to ask simply. Fade stated firmly, "Then, I would rather die than be their ve." Chapter 2905 Chapter 2905 ? "Hmm, not bad!" Ebrar praised. Then, his tone sank and he asked again, "You''re not afraid of death, but can you bear seeing your close friends and family members die one after another because of you?" "I-1 will do my best to protect them," Fade insisted. Ebrar continued to ask, "You just said that you might not be able to defeat Prohibition Ind. How can you protect the people around you?" "I..." This time, Fade was stuck, and it was hard for him to say anything for a moment. At this moment, Ebrar let out a long sigh and said faintly, "Fade, you''re young and full of potential. You''re ambitious and I can understand your thoughts." "However, you should understand why I asked such questions." "If I am the only one, I don''t mind resisting and dying for a great cause, but I am sitting in this position now. I can''t be so reckless and capricious." "You can''t watch your family members and friends die. Moreover, for me, more than one billion people in the country are my friends and rtives. I can''t watch them die one by one. I''m not strong enough to protect them alone." "Therefore, I have to make this choice." "There''s more than just my life. There are more than one billion people in the country. We''re not a stand-alone entity and we only have one choice. We have no strength to resist and no ce to escape." After Ebrar spoke, he let out a long sigh. On the other side of the phone, Fade was silent for a while. He could sense Ebrar''s helplessness. He wanted to raise his head in opposition and say that it was not the right choice. However, he could not bring himself to say those words. He knew that he could not make the correct choice when he was weaker than others. It was just that the difference was between more people dying or fewer people dying, and being a decent ve or a miserable ve. A deep sense of helplessness came to Fade''s heart, and it made him feel depressed. "Fade, I hope you can understand my decision." At that moment, on the other end of the line, Ebrar spoke. Fade took a deep breath and said in all seriousness, "Mr. Zhou, I respect and understand your choice. However, I still won''t choose this way." "I understand you too." Ebrar said, "I will instruct Alferdo to stop his operations against you." "Thank you, Mr. Zhou," Fade said. Ebrar sighed and said, "Fade, I don''t know if the path I chose is right or wrong, and I don''t know what will happen in the future." "However, I know that weak people will be bullied and will not be able to resist. I hope you can take a different path!" Fade said, "I will work hard." He hung up the phone and there was silence. Jaguar looked at him and asked, "Fade, are you okay?" Fade shook his head gently and said, "I''m fine!" "General Xu, if there is nothing else, I will be heading back first." Fade felt a little depressed and got up to say goodbye. Jaguar knew that he was in a bad mood, so he nodded and sent Fade out. After he went back, Alferdo did not take any actions against Fade. As for the medical experiments of the Optimus n, although they were still under investigation, the heat had obviously decreased. There were norge-scale reports, nor did they attract much attention. After talking to Ebrar, Fade knew that perhaps this was the best option. Despite this, deep in his heart, he still felt aggrieved and resentful. However, these feelings could not be vented or solved. In the end, he could only shut himself in the room and cultivate without eating or drinking. Over the past few days, the conversation between him and Ebrar had been reying in his mind. Each choice had its reasons. Fade chose to fight back because he was born to be unyielding. Ebrar had no choice but to yield. However, the two choices, in essence, were struggles after being forced into desperation. The root cause was still theirck of strength. If they had enough martial artists; they could go straight to Prohibition Ind and destroy them. Then, they wouldn''t need to make such decisions. Thinking of this, Fade began to practice even harder. His way of training worried Quin. She, who had never liked to interfere with Fade''s affairs, knocked on his door and pulled him out of the room. She pushed him to take a long bath and then had dinner with him swn? She was still worried, so she invited her friends and rtives to gather together to make him feel more at ease. Fade looked at his family and friends, who were all smiling, and his depressed mood eased a little. He knew that being depressed over the matter was useless. On the contrary, he would make the people around him worry about him. He should learn to ept how things were.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Therefore, he spent the most rxed day in this period of time. In the evening, he and Quin bid goodbye to their friends and rtives. Then, they entered their room together. That night, they spend the night in each other''spany. The next morning, Fade got up feeling energized. He washed up and cooked a nourishing medicinal meal for his wife. After all, what they did the previous night used up much of their energy. However, when he was busy in the kitchen, Jaguar called. "General Xu? What''s the matter?" Fade was a little confused, but he still picked up the phone. On the other end of the call, Jaguar''s tone was a little anxious with anger in it. "Fade, have you seen the news?" "News? What news?" During this period. Fade had been depressed and did not pay attention to the news. Then, he had a gathering with his loved ones, so he had no time to check the news. "What happened?" Jaguar said, "Turn on the TV now!" Fade walked into the living room and switched to loudspeaker mode on his phone. The news channel was showing a piece of news. The content of the news was about the investigation of the incident of Optimus Studio. The protagonist was the father of the pair of sons whom Fade had saved. After investigations, it was confirmed that there was a training error in Optimus Studio that led to the deaths of students. In the end, Optimus Studio was asked topensate the couple with two million yuan. Other simr incidents were alsopensated ording to this standard. Moreover, because of this incident, the executives of New Martial Group, the parentpany behind Optimus Studio, were investigated and eventually sentenced to prison. That was the end of the news. After Fade saw the news, his expression darkened, and he said, ''Are they going to let the matter concerning Optimus Studio go just like that?" On the other end of the line, Jaguar said, "Things ended at the level of New Martial Group. Not only Prohibition Ind but even Gabby and Glover from the Optimus Can were not implicated. Moreover, they have been released." Chapter 2906 Chapter 2906 ? "What? They''re released?" Fade could not help but exim when he heard the news. "What about Kas from Prohibition Ind?" He asked again. Jaguar replied, "He is still with the military, but they''re going to release him too. However, they have yet toe to terms with the handover with Prohibition Ind, so that person has not been sent away." "What?" Fade''s gaze sank. At this moment, Jaguar added, "Not only that, the investigation of the City Guards has been suspended. As for the death of Hogan, it seems that the higher-ups want to set up an investigation team to conduct aplete investigation of this incident." "What on earth are they doing? Who is their leader?" Fade was furious, and there was killing intent in his tone. Jaguar paused and finally spat out the name, "Alferdo." "Him again!" Fade''s eyes darkened and he asked, "Didn''t Ebrar promise me that the matter will end here? What''s going on now?" Jaguar exined, "A few days ago, Ebrar fell ill and has been recuperating in the hospital. Alferdo is in charge of all the relevant matters." Hearing this, Fade narrowed his eyes and understood something. "So, Alferdo wanted to take advantage of Ebrar''s absence to get rid of me." Jaguar was silent for a few seconds and then said, "Fade, what do you n to do?" "We can''t just let Glover and Gabby go." "And Kas from Prohibition Ind, I will not let him leave." Fade spoke in a firm tone. Jaguar said firmly, "I support you and I''ll be with you." "General Xu, you don''t need to..." Fade persuaded. However, before he finished his words, Jaguar interrupted him and said, "Fade, I have made up my mind." Fade felt Jaguar''s firm tone and stopped persuading him. Then, they arranged the time and ce to meet up and ended the call. After giving Quin some instructions, Fade left hurriedly. At the headquarters of New Martial Group, Glover and Gabby, who had just been released, arranged various things in thepany. Then, Glover looked at his daughter and urged, "Gabby, pack up quickly. We must leave soon." She still frowned unwillingly and said, "Dad, why must we leave in such a hurry?" "Since they had released us, it means that we''re fine. Don''t be so nervous!" He said solemnly, "If Fade knew that they released us, do you know what the consequences might be?" At the mention of Fade, she could not help but shiver and showed a hint of fear on her face. She then frowned slightly and said, "Even if he knew, he would not dare to do anything, right? After all, Alferdo is the one who released us. His words represent the government''s opinion." "That guy can''t be judged bymon sense. Hurry up!" He urged. She nodded and said, "Got it, Dad." At the same time, Fade and Jaguar appeared at New Martial Group''s building. Fade looked up at the towering building and then at Jaguar next to him. He said, "General Xu, let me go alone. You don''t have to go up." Jaguar shook his head and said, "Fade, since I''m here, it means that I''m ready to shoulder everything." "I can tell you now. When I was talking to Elbrar, I wanted to stand on your side, but I hesitated. Now, I have made up my decision." Fade looked at Jaguar''s earnest expression and understood. He nodded and said, "General Xu, thank you very much." "Fade, don''t be too polite with me." Jaguar smiled and said, "By the way, if you don''t mind, you can call me Mr. Xu. It''s a bit awkward to always be called General." Fade nodded and said with a smile, "Mr. Xu, let''s go!" "Okay!" The two stepped out and walked into the building. At that moment, Glover and Gabby came out of the elevator with their bags and were about to leave hurriedly. As a result, they saw Fade and Jaguar in front of them. Immediately, their expressions changed. "W-Why are you here?" Gabby''s face changed dramatically. Fade''s face was cial and he said coldly, "What do you think?" "I... I..." Her voice trembled. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Do you want me to take action here or do you want to go back with me?" Glover gritted his teeth and said, "Fade, we were released by thew. Do you think you can do anything about it?" "A life for a life," Fade stated coldly. "You have to be responsible for what you have done." "Fade, don''t mess around. Master Zhao released us. You..." Gabby hurriedly mentioned Alferdo''s name. However, before she could finish her words, Fade interrupted her coldly, "I don''t care who he is. You can''t leave before serving your punishment." As he spoke, he took a step forward and his energy surged. Suddenly, Glover and Gabby felt a strong pressureing towards them, and their faces changed. They could not help but take a few steps back. "Fade, this is the center of Capital City. The government will not allow you to do anything to us. You..." Gabby was still trying to threaten him. However, he did not care about it at all. His right palm shot out a stream of energy, and he hit Gabby, causing her to fall to the ground and spit out a mouthful of blood. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Gabby!" Glover shouted and red at Fade with hatred. He gnashed his teeth as if he wanted to eat Fade alive. "I will kill you!" Glover rushed towards him with resentment. However, with a bang, he was directly knocked to the ground by Fade''s punch. Then, Fade carried the father and daughter, walked out of thepany, stuffed them into the car, and left. In the Military Department, a staff was escorting the assistant chief of Thunder Hall on Prohibition Ind, Kas, who was in a long robe.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At the door, a man in his thirties greeted him. When he saw Kasing out, he smiled and took the initiative to greet him. He bowed slightly and said, "Mr. Qin, you have suffered these few days. I apologize to you on behalf of the country." Content belongs to "And you are?" Kas snorted and asked proudly. The man quickly smiled and said, "My name is Gaetano Zhao. Alferdo is my father. This time, I will be responsible for your return to Prohibition Ind." "Alferdo''s son? Why didn''t Alferdoe in person?" Kas frowned unhappily and asked. Gaetano hurriedly exined, "Mr. Qin, my father has official business to attend to, so he can''t personally send you back. We''re truly sorry." "He specially instructed me to present this gift to you as an apology." As Gaetano spoke, he handed a gift to Kas. Chapter 2907 Chapter 2907 ? A smile appeared on Kas'' face. He nodded and said, "Mr. Zhao had gone to great lengths to give me a Divine Blood Pill, a Half-Lord Level pill." "This matter is a misunderstanding. Mr. Qin, please don''t take it to heart. In front of the three masters, please put in a few good words for us," Gaetano said in a ttering tone. Kas snorted and said discontentedly, "You have yetpleted the missions that the Three Pce Masters have assigned you. We''re kind enough to spare you from your punishment, and yet you want me to say good words for you?" "We will finish our task as soon as possible. We will kill Fade and get what the Three Pce Masters need," Gaetano said hurriedly. Kas said, "You''d better hurry. Otherwise, no one will be able to protect your country if they grow impatient." "We will do our best," Gaetano reassured him immediately. Kas nodded and his eyes darkened. He said to himself, "If it wasn''t for the fact that I was afraid of dying the time, I would kill that brat Fade before returning." Just as Kas'' voice faded away... A cold voice rang out. "Return after you''ve killed me? I''m here. Do it now!" Just then, Fade appeared in front of them. In an instant, Kas'' expression darkened. He only said those words to vent his anger. If he was to fight with Fade, he would be defeated for sure. Who knew that Fade would overhear his words? Kas'' expression fell, and sweat dripped from his face. Gaetano, on the side, was stunned for a while beforeing to his senses. He looked at Fade and asked in surprise, "Why are you here?" Fade nced at him. Beside him, Jaguar whispered, "He''s Gaetano, Alferdo''s son." "You and your father allowed the prisoners to be released just like this, and you''re asking why I am here?" Fade asked coldly. Gaetano gritted his teeth and said, "Fade, releasing them is the decision of the higher-ups. You''d better not cause any trouble." "So what if I want to cause trouble?" Fade replied. Then, he threw out some ck shadows which then fell to the ground. Gaetano was so frightened that he shrank his body and his expression changed dramatically. After he calmed down, he found that the two figures thrown out by Fade were Glover and Gabby. However, both of them were powerless, and their faces were swollen. Theyid on the ground like mud. "How dare you!" Gaetano red at Fade and questioned him. "How dare I what?" Fade stepped forward and looked at him. Gaetano suddenly lost confidence. He was so scared that he stepped back and almost fell to the ground. Seeing this, Fade let out a disdainful snort. His gaze turned andnded on Kas. "It seems that I was wrong for not killing you before," Fade said as he narrowed his eyes. Kas felt a murderous intent rushing towards him. Ayer of goosebumps appeared on his skin. He quickly said, "Fade, you''re still the chief of Mad Dragon Hall on Prohibition Ind. We''re on the same side." "On the same side? Haha!" Fadeughed coldly. "When you said that you wanted to kill me, why didn''t you think that we''re on the same side?" "I... I..." Kas was at a loss for words. Fade''s gaze turned icy and he said coldly, "There''s no need to find any excuses. Anyway, I came here to end you." In an instant, his energy rose sharply, and his killing intent grew stronger. Kas'' expression changed. He looked at Gaetano and shouted hurriedly, "Gaetano, he wants to kill me!" Gaetano gritted his teeth and stood up. He red at Fade and said, "Fade, do you know that what you are doing now is illegal? Stop immediately!" "What a joke!" Fadeughed coldly. "Even if I vite thew, so what? I will kill him today!" Swoosh! A stream of energy shot out and struck Kas in the heart. Kas hurriedly activated his positive energy and resisted. At the critical moment, he barely managed to block Fade''s attack. However, he stumbled and spat out a mouthful of blood, injured. "Fade, stop!" Gaetano shouted through gritted teeth. Fade ignored him and shot out another stream of energy, cutting off Kas'' left arm and sending fresh blood spurting everywhere. "Fade!" Gaetano was angry and anxious, but he looked helpless. He looked at Jaguar, gritted his eth, n¨¦t and said General Xu, you are a soldier. You should know that Fade''s current behavior is illegal. As a soldier, you should stop him immediately!" Content belongs to Jaguar looked grave and said indifferently, "I did not see anything." "Jaguar, how could you!" Gaetano was furious. However, at that moment, Fade cut off Kas'' right arm, and another scream followed. Seeing that Kas was about to die at Fade''s hands, Gaetano felt like he was on pins and needles. After all, Kas was invited by his father to be responsible for the negotiations of Prohibition Ind. If he died here, his father''s coop¨¦ration with Prohibition Ind would be affected. Content belongs to At the thought of this, Gaetano gritted his teeth. A gloomy look appeared in his eyes. He looked at Fade, who was about to strike again, and shouted, "Fade, stop!" Fade did not stop attacking. His killing blow stabbed towards Kas'' heart. A look of horror appeared in Kas'' eyes as he almost lost all hope. At the critical moment, Gaetano shouted, "Fade, if you don''t stop now, your wife will be in danger." At thest moment, the energy in Fade''s hand stopped above Kas'' heart. Fade turned his head and looked at Gaetano. His voice was extremely gloomy. "What did you say?" Gaetano bit his lips and said, "Fade, let me tell you. My father has taken a special investigation team to your house." "Do you not want to live?!" With a whoosh, Fade threw Kas to the side and rushed towards Gaetano. He gripped him by his neck, and his eyes turned red. Gaetano was choked by Fade and could not breathe. His eyes turned white. "Y-You can''t kill me. Otherwise, my father will not let you go." "You!" Fade''s eyes were filled with killing intent. His right hand was about to crush Gaetano''s neck. At this time, Jaguar rushed up and stopped Fade. He persuaded, "Fade, don''t be impulsive. Killing him now is meaningless. Your wife''s safety is more important." Jaguar''s words calmed Fade down. He released Gaetano and turned to walk outside.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, when he walked to the door, Fade stopped, turned around, and shot several streams of positive energy at Glover and Gabby''s foreheads, killing them in an@nstant. Content belongs to Gaetano, on the side, looked at the three people lying in a pool of blood. His face turned pale, and his body went limp. He took out his phone with his trembling hands and dialed his father''s number. "Dad, Fade came to the Military Department and killed Glover, Gabby, and Kas. He is now heading towards you! Jaguar is with him." Chapter 2908 Chapter 2908 ? In the car, Alferdo received a call from Gaetano. After he heard his son''s words, his face immediately fell. Then, he ordered his men, "Hurry up. Fade heard the news and wille back soon.'' Hearing this, the people under hismand could not help but be nervous. "How did Fade find out?" "Is heing back?" "Mr. Zhao, should we cancel the operation?" Alferdo red at his subordinates and asked, "Why should we cancel it?" The man said worriedly, "Mr. Zhao, didn''t you say that Fade ising back? W- We''re no match for him." "So what if we''re no match for him?" Alferdo snorted, his face full of confidence. "Would he dare to attack us? We represent the government. If he dares to attack us, things will be different." His men were still worried, "But we heard that Fade is very protective of his people. If he knew that we had attacked Quin, he''d do anything when he''s angry." Alferdo said, "Do anything? What can he do? Will he kill us?" "Besides, we are on an official mission to look for Quin. We are asking her to cooperate in our investigation. So what if Fade returns?" "But..." The subordinate still wanted to persuade him. However, Alferdo waved his hand and insisted, "I''ve made up my mind. Say no more and hurry up." "Yes, sir!" The subordinates could only restrain the worry on their faces and pick up their pace. About five minutester, the investigation team arrived at Fade''s vi. Alferdo waved his hand and said, "Move in!" He got out of the car first, came to the gate of the vi''s courtyard, and rang the doorbell. After the doorbell rang a few times, Quin''s voice came from inside, "Who is it?" Alferdo coughed slightly and said, "Hello, Miss Quin. I am Alferdo Zhao from the special investigation group. There is a case that needs your help now. Pleasee with us." After a brief moment of silence, she said, "I''m sorry. I''ve never heard of your investigation team, nor do I know about the case you''ve mentioned. Please leave!" He pressed, "Miss Lin, we are government officials. Here are our credentials. Please trust us. We need you to assist us in the investigation, nothing else." "I''m sorry, I don''t know anything." She was determined. Alferdo frowned slightly and said unhappily, "Miss Lin, you''re the president of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. You should know that citizens have an obligation to cooperate with investigations. If you don''t agree, we''ll resort to other measures." He was clearly threatening her. Quin''s tone became firm. "If you dare to act recklessly, I''ll call the police." He frowned and spoke in a harsh voice, "Quin, you''re a sensible person. I''ll exin it to you then." "We are investigating the murder of Mr. Hogan Loh by your husband. Mr. Loh has a special identity. This case is of great importance and the authorities are paying great attention to it." "If you don''tply with us, not only will it be a disadvantage to you, but it will also be of no benefit to your husband!" If an ordinary person heard Alferdo''s words and of Hogan''s involvement, they might be frightened. However, Quin had been by Fade''s side for the past few years and had experienced many things with him. She had long be ustomed to these so-called big shots. Therefore, these threats were useless against her. On the contrary, it made her even more determined. Since it''s rted to Fade, well talk about it when he returns!" He frowned and emphasized, "Quin, if you don''t cooperate with us, we''ll go in by force!" Upon hearing this, she was furious. "If you dare to make a move, then prepare yourselves to bear the consequences." After saying this, she ended the call. Alferdo''s face was ashen. He did not expect himself to fail to handle a woman like Quin personally. Anger made him sullen. He waved his hand and shouted, "Get ready! Break the door down and arrest her!" "Mr. Zhao..." The subordinate''s face turned pale and he wanted to try and persuade Alferdo. However, Alferdo red at him coldly and asked, "Are you going to disobey my order?" "I wouldn''t dare!" The subordinate quickly bowed his head and then rushed in with his men. Boom! Boom! Boom! However, as soon as the first group of people rushed to the gate of the vi''s courtyard and tried to force it open, they were bounced back by an invisible energy shield and fell to the ground one by one. "Mr. Zhao, we can''t enter!" The subordinate looked at Alferdo. "Useless trash!" He shouted with a grim expression on his face. He stepped forward, gathered his positive energy, and targeted the door. Suddenly, he felt his energy bouncing back as if he had hit rubber. Alferdo staggered and he almost fell to the ground. "Mr. Zhao!" "Mr. Zhao, are you alright?" His men quickly gathered around him. Alferdo had an ugly expression on his face and he was embarrassed by what had happened. He gritted his teeth and said, "There''s ayer of positive energy protecting the courtyard. Let the Martial Breaking Team attack!" "Yes, sir!" The subordinate received the order. A small team of ten people arrived at the scene quickly. Members of this team were fully armed with military boots, clothes, and helmets. They looked no different from the special forces. What made the most difference was the equipment they carried. Ordinary special forces usually brought assault rifles, pistols, grenades, smoke bombs, and other weapons. However, the things that the Martial Breaking Team carried were very strange. There were long spears with red spearheads, long swords covered with yellow paper, and apass locator with five elements and eight diagrams. At first nce, they looked like the tools of a fortune-teller. It felt unusual to see such tools in the hands of a group of soldiers dressed as special forces members. However, Alferdo and his subordinates were happy to see them. The Martial Breaking Team was a specialbat team that the government had established to target martial artists.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In recent years, the rapid development of martial arts brought about an increasing number of martial artists. Conflicts arose from these martial artists, so it naturally became a problem to manage them. Under normal circumstances, the official response to these cases were only to strengthen the equipment of the police force and to rely on thermal weapons to deter the martial artists. Chapter 2909 Chapter 2909 ? Thermal weapons were enough to take on martial artists below the ck Level. However, it would be harder to deal with them using normal thermal weapons once they reached the Earth Level or higher. It would be difficult for the police to deal with them too. To deal with this situation, police forces in various ces had raised the martial arts strength of internal members while recruiting external members with high martial arts strength to form special military police teams to manage these difficult cases. Although the situation had somewhat eased, the growth rate of the martial artists inside the police force was still far less than that of the martial artists in society. In addition, the martial artists who were really strong did not want to join the police force as they did not want to be controlled by others. Moreover, the internal police martial artists were unable to deal with the higher-level martial artists. In this case, the government gradually began to form a team that specifically dealt with martial artists, now known as the Martial Breaking Team. Different from teams from before, the Martial Breaking Team was not a group of martial artists. Instead, they were men with equipment specially used to target martial artists, and they had gone through special training to deal with them. They wore bulletproof vests that could reduce the impact of positive energy and they yielded energy shattering spears that could break open the protectiveyer of positive energy. They even had special equipment such as thepass locator to locate martial artists based on their positive energy. These pieces of equipment were useless to ordinary people. However, when faced with martial artists, the effects were often much better than ordinary thermal weapons. However, this team Alferdo summoned was the most elite in the whole Martial Breaking Team. Once the nine members got close to the courtyard, they measured the strength of the positive energy defense with their special equipment before calcting their moves and taking action. Looking at the busy team members, Alferdo narrowed his eyes and whispered to himself, "Fade, if you want someone to me, me yourself forgoing against Prohibition Ind!" Three minutester, Alferdo looked at the team members who were still busy. He could not help frown and asked unhappily, "What''s the matter? Is it not ready yet?" A member of the Martial Breaking Team stepped forward and reported, "Mr. Zhao, this shield was made by the opponent with a big formation. It is much tougher than an ordinary positive energy shield. Traditional methods and our equipment are not enough to break it down." "Thus, we have to find out the weakness of the shield formation and concentrate our attacks on it to break it." Alferdo frowned and said, "I don''t care about the formation nor its weakness. I will only give you five minutes. If you can''t break it, you will all be punished." "Yes, Mr. Zhao. We will break the formation." The team member quickly turned around and busied himself with work. The nine people constantly swayed around the formation and tried to attack it from everywhere. From time to time, some data would be sent back. In the room, Quin opened the window and looked at the movements outside. She was worried and she frowned. She took out her phone and called Fade. At this moment, Fade, who was rushing home, heard Quin''s words and his eyes turned cold. He looked like he was going to kill someone. "Alferdo, I''m going to kill you!" On the side, Jaguar felt Fade''s terrifying killing intent and quickly asked, "What happened?" Fade withdrew his killing intent and exined in a low voice, "Alferdo has brought people from the Martial Breaking Team to attack the shield formation of my vi. They want to take Quin away." "What? How dare he! It''s ridiculous!" Jaguar was furious. He took out his phone and called someone. "I want to know, is there no one above Alferdo to control him when Ebrar is not around?" Fade did not say a word but his eyes were getting colder and sharper. Time passed by at the vi. Alferdo looked at his watch several times and his patience was wearing thin. "What''s going on? Aren''t they the elites of the Martial Breaking Team? It''s been a few minutes, yet they can''t even break through a shield formation!" The subordinate hurriedly exined, "Mr. Zhao, this is Fade''s formation. It''s much stronger than ordinary formations. The Martial Breaking Team has already gone all out don''t care if they have gone aft out. I want to see the result!" Alferdo demanded. The subordinate did not dare to exin but could only hope that the Martial Breaking Team would break the formation as soon as possible. Time was ticking away. Alferdo was about to lose his temper. Finally, a wave of energy surged out, causing Alferdo and the others to tremble. "What''s going on?" Alferdo asked. The members of the Martial Breaking Team quickly replied, "Mr. Zhao, the formation has been broken." "Don''t just stand there! Go in and arrest her!" Alferdo ordered. The team members rushed into the courtyard, ready to break in. However, as soon as they rushed to the door, they bounced back and fell to the ground, grunting in pain. "What''s going on?" Alferdo asked. "Mr. Zhao, there''s anotheryer of formation inside. There''s no way we can enter!" A subordinate reported. "What?!" Alferdo shouted while gnashing his teeth. At that moment, the members of the Martial Breaking Team brought good news. Mr. Zhao, this formation is of the same origin as the shield formations outside. With the experience just now, plus the fact that we have broken parts of the big formation, the second formation can be broken in three minutes!" Content belongs toN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Do it now!" Alferdo ordered. At this moment, Quin, who was inside the room, heard their voices growing closer. She was getting nervous. Bang! Bang! At that moment, her heart was beating violently. Time passed by, second after second. Three minutes had passed. There was another cracking sound and another wave of energy. "Mr. Zhao, it''s broken!" A member of the Martial Breaking Team reported. Alferdo immediately ordered, "Capture her. Hurry!" A group of people rushed in. Quin''s face was pale but she immediately unleashed a few strokes of her energy. It struck the two leading team members and sent them flying. "Be careful! She''s a martial artist!" The team member behind immediately reminded the others. Immediately after, they ced their special shields in front of them. Quin continued to unleash a few more streams of energy, but the shields blocked them. "What in the world..." She bit her lips as her face turned paler. With all kinds of resources from Fade, her martial arts strength had reached the peak stage of the Earth Level, almost reaching the Heaven Level. She could be considered an expert, but shecked actualbat experience, Coupled with the fact that Alferdo had brought along an elite team from the Martial Breaking Team, she had no room for resistance. "President Lin, we mean no harm. Please cooperate with our investigation!" Alferdo came in and looked at her. Chapter 2910 Chapter 2910 ? Quin did not respond. Instead, she held onto a talisman tightly with both hands. It was a protective talisman that Fade had given her. When activated at the critical moment, it could unleash an attack at the strength of a Half-Lord Level martial artist. It was truly intimidating. Alferdo frowned. With a cold re, he waved his hand and ordered, "Charge! If she resists, kill her on the spot!" "Yes, sir!" The team members rushed towards Quin with killing intent.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She looked at the enemies charging at her and bit her lip. Her face was as pale as snow. Finally, she clenched her teeth, crushed the talisman, and rushed forward. Suddenly, a golden light burst out. "Ah!" Horrible shrieks rang out. Several team members at the front were hit by the light and flew out instantly. They were mutted and fell to the ground, almost breathless. Even Alferdo, who stood behind them, was almost struck by the golden beam of light. Looking at the mutted men, he felt his body tremble, and a sense of fear welled up in his heart. Then, the lingering fear quickly turned into anger, causing his eyes to turn red. He red at Quin, who shrank to the corner, and gritted his teeth. "Kill her!" The rest of the team members rushed over. When Quin saw this, a look of despair appeared on her pale face. She took out a fruit knife, clenched her teeth, and stabbed it towards her heart. At the critical moment, an angry roar fell from the sky like thunder. "No!" With a loud bang, Fade suddenly rushed over and appeared like a cannonball. In an instant, all the surrounding team members were hit and fell to the ground, screaming. Crossing the crowd, Fade rushed to Quin''s side to support her. When he saw the blood- red patch on her chest, his gaze sharpened. "Honey, I''m here." "Honey, y-you''re here." She opened her eyes and looked weakly at him. He quickly injected positive energy into her body to help ease her injuries. The wood essence quickly brought her injuries under control. Moreover, fortunately, he had made it in time as the tip of the knife had only pierced her skin and flesh without hurting her heart. "It''s okay. I''m here now. Everything''s fine." Fadeforted her for a while, carried her, and slowly put her on the sofa. Then, he turned around, looked at Alferdo, and strode over. Alferdo saw Fade''s cold eyes and could not help but felt a sense of fear. He wanted to turn around and run away. However, just as he was about to leave, the burly Jaguar stopped him like a wall. "Mr. Zhao, why the rush?" "Jaguar, why are you here?" Alferdo looked at him with a surprised expression, and then he wanted to exin, "Jaguar, I....." Jaguar interrupted him coldly, "You don''t have to tell me. Exin everything to Fade." "I..." Alferdo turned his head and saw Fade walking towards him. Without any words, a surge of energy appeared in Fade''s palm, and he raised his palm with killing intent. Seeing this, Alferdo was shocked and shouted, "Fade, what are you doing?!" Fade said coldly, "What do you think I''m going to do? I warned you not to touch the people around me, but it seems that you chose not to listen to me!" Alferdo hurriedly defended himself, "Fade, you''ve misunderstood. We came here to ask President Lin to assist in the investigation. We meant no harm." "Do you think I am a fool?" Fade squinted and said coldly. The killing intent in his eyes became more intense. Feeling Fade''s strong killing intent, Alferdo was scared and anxious. He hurriedly spoke up, "What happened just now was a misunderstanding. I didn''t expect it to be like this. We were just..." "Stop it with all the nonsense. If you die, the misunderstanding will disappear." Fade''s voice was cold. His right hand was about to reach Alferdo. Alferdo was shocked. He hurriedly dodged and shouted at the same time, "No, please don''t kill me!" "I am a government representative, and I represent Ebrar. If you kill me, you won''t be able to afford the consequences." Fade said coldly, "I don''t care about who you are or who you represent. You have to die now." Seeing that he was getting closer and closer, Alferdo was terrified. He looked at Jaguar behind him and hurriedly said, "Jaguar, please persuade him. Hurry! Killing me won''t do us any good. We can always talk it out." Jaguar''s face was solemn and his tone was cold. "Alferdo, Ebrar had already spoken to Fade once. How can you lie when you''re about to die? Do you think Fade will let you go?" "I... I..." Alferdo''s eyes rolled as he tried to find an excuse. He said, "I-It was just a slip of the tongue. It was not Ebrar''s intention. It was someone else who made this. decision. I was also deceivevel.ne sw now Jaguar shook his head and looked at Alferdo with a disappointed expression. He said coldly, "You''re really incurable!" Then, he took a few steps back. At that moment, the energy in Fade''s palm was about to swing like the sickle of death. "No!" Alferdo cried out in despair. Right then, a roar sounded. "Master Chen, please show some mercy." "We are guards from the Military Department. We will investigate this incident strictly and give you an answer." The desperation in Alferdo''s eyes turned into excitement. He hurriedly shouted, "Yes, I will cooperate with the investigation. I will ept any punishment. I will cooperate. Please don''t kill me." However, Fade was expressionless and his eyes were cold. He did not respond to these words, nor did he look at the guards. Swoosh! The energy in his palm fell from the sky and passed through Alferdo''s heart. Alferdo trembled, revealing a look of shock and despair. In the end, he fell to the ground, his breath dissipating. At that moment, the guards who came with Alferdo stood in front of his body, upset. The team leader looked at Fade and said, "Fade, your current behavior vites..." However, before the leader could finish his words, Fade red at him and snorted, "If !you want to arrest me, you can give it a try UMS These words stunned the guards and they did not dare to say anything else. After all, a top martial artist like Fade had long been beyond the category of ordinary martial artists, and they could not control him. It was unsure if they could defeat Fade by force. If they were to irritate Fade and make him hostile to the military and even the top management of the country, it would cause terrible consequences. ???? Chapter 2911 Chapter 2911 ? The leader looked back at Jaguar and said, "General Xu, as a high-ranking officer in the military, the high-level officials are very disappointed with your conduct on openly participating in such a breach ofw. You..." Before he could finish, Jaguar waved his hand and interrupted him. "I''m no longer a general." "What?" The leader was surprised. Jaguar answered, "I tendered my resignation letterst night. From now on, I''m just an ordinary Chinese citizen, not a general." Hearing this, Fade was also shocked. The leader frowned and looked at Jaguar. He couldn''t say a word for a long time. Seeing this, Jaguar spoke up, "As an ordinary citizen, if you want to arrest me for investigation, I will cooperate with your work." Upon hearing this, the leader did not rx at all. On the contrary, he became more and more nervous. Jaguar''s strength had dropped a little because of his injury. Even with the joint efforts of the guards, they would not be able to defeat him. However, strength was not the most important thing. The most important thing was Jaguar''s status. He was the country''s God of War who had supported the country for decades. He had been a symbol of the country''s soldiers for many difficult decades. If they attacked him, the chain of consequences would be even more challenging to deal with for the leaders above them. Considering all this, the leader did not dare to order his team members to take action. For a while, the scene fell into an awkward situation. Fade did not cooperate with the investigation, but they couldn''t arrest him because of his strength. Meanwhile, Jaguar said that he would cooperate with the investigation. However, they, too, couldn''t arrest him because of his mighty influence. The team leader waved his hand helplessly and ordered, "Retreat." Then, he left with hispanions. Calm was restored. Fade looked at the vi, which was in a mess. He looked at Jaguar and said, "Thank you, Uncle Xu!" Jaguar smiled and said, "No need to thank me. There have been a lot of changes in the past two years. I do not want to stay in that position anymore. It''s good to retire." "Also, Fade, I will take care of this matter. You don''t have to worry too much about it." "Take good care of your family!" Jaguar waved goodbye and left. Fade returned to the vi to treat his wife. Three days passed peacefully with no relevant news reports. It seemed that nothing had happened. Three dayster, Fade received a call from Ebrar. On the phone, the weak Ebrar apologized to Fade and indicated that Alferdo''s actions were not his idea. At the same time, he also asked whatpensation Fade wanted. Fade had no desires. The matter seemed to have passed and was buried in silence. However, on the fourth day, an unexpected news caused a stir in the country and even the whole world. Known as the country''s God of War, Jaguar Xu, who had stood by his country for decades, publicly announced that he had retired from the military and had be an ordinary citizen. As soon as the news was published, it took the headlines of all major media outlets, causing quite the discussion. After all, he was the country''s God of War. In the past few decades, he was the backbone of the country. He had grown weaker and less relevant in the past two years because of his injuries and the rise of martial arts. However, many people, especially those in the older generations, still viewed him as a Godlike presence from his decades of achievements and status. When Jaguar announced his retirement from the military, countless veterans across the country asked him not to retire. Some reporters with keen senses also seemed to perceive something. They carried out deep investigations and asked why Jaguar retired at this time. For a time, the relevant news was dug out one by one. There was news of Jaguar being isted in the past few years. There were spections about the rise of martial arts centers and the decline of military statuses. There was also the news about problems with the two second- in-mand, Jotham and Hogan. Of course, it also included the incidents caused by Optimus Studio in recent days, such as the deaths of Glover, Gabby, Kas, and Alferdo. With all kinds of clues linked together, people spected that the reason the country''s God of War retired from the military was because he disagreed with some people''s ideas, was suppressed, and left. At the same time, some people dug out the rtionship between Fade and Jaguar and some other matters. Some people mentioned that Fade had made great contributions to the country in the past few years, especially the two battles that repelled the foreign martial artists. However, he was not rewarded for his contributions. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As a result, many people spected that Jaguar and Fade belonged to the same faction. They had contributed a lot to the country and its people over the years. In the end, they were not valued and were suppressed. In the end, because of the disharmony with some high-level officials, they were forced to leave. Therefore, Jaguar chose to leave. These rumors spread on the Inte, which caused heated discussions amongizens. On the Inte, hundreds of millions ofizens postedments and asked the authorities to investigate the matter and give Jaguar and Fade fair treatment. At the same time, the notice denied the news that they suppressed Jaguar and Fade. They stated that it was nothing more than a normal personnel transfer. As soon as the notice was released, it immediately triggered an even bigger discussion. Not only did it not clear up the matter, it had also angered a lot ofizens. Waves of condemnation followed on the Inte. Countless people said that they would avenge Jaguar and Fade. The matter was spiraling out of control. At that moment, in one of the conference rooms in the government building, a group of people was livid after reading the report. The chairperson of the meeting was a middle-aged man with sses, who was about sixty years old. His name was Nathan Xu and he had taken over Alferdo''s job after thetter''s death. After Jaguar left, Ebrar asked him to deal with the follow-up matters, and the result was a mess, which made him very angry. Right then, when he saw thements on the Inte, Nathan mmed the table in anger. "I told you to exin things and to control the public''s opinion. I did not ask you to add fuel to the mes and make things even more chaotic." "Why can''t you handle such a simple matter?! Useless! Get out of here and let someone else do it!" "Mr. Xu, the public opinion on this matter has too much influence. I''m afraid that it will not calm down for a while. Moreover, some things are confidential and we cannot exin it Content belongs to to the public," someone spoin it QUMS up. "Yes! Jaguar is the country''s God of War. It is undeniable that his sudden departure will surely cause a lot of discussions." "I asked you toe up with a solution to the problem, not toin and find excuses," Nathan angrily interrupted everyone''s words. Immediately, there was a dead silence. The atmosphere was so oppressive that no one could say a word. At this moment, Gaetano, who sat at the corner of the meeting table, spoke. "Uncle Nathan, no, Mr. Xu, I have an idea." Nathan looked at him with a slightly relieved expression. After all, he was close to Alferdo and had a good rtionship with his son. Gaetano had just lost his father, so Nathan was more considerate of his feelings. "Gaetano, what idea do you have? Tell us!" Chapter 2912 Chapter 2912 ? Gaetano narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Mr. Xu, in fact, you don''t need to pay much attention to public opinion. They''re just speaking their minds, but they wouldn''t dare to do anything for real. They''re just a bunch of keyboard warriors." "Give it some time. Things will die down when something new arises." "Hmm..." Nathan pondered quietly. Gaetano continued, "Mr. Xu, there''s one more thing that I am not sure if you''ve thought about it yet." "What is it?" Nathan asked. Gaetano lowered his voice and said, "Prohibition Ind!" Hearing these words, Nathan looked down. He asked in a low voice, "Do you have news from Prohibition Ind?" Nathan wanted to contact Prohibition Ind to seek their help. However, Alferdo had always been in charge ofmunications with them. Alferdo''s sudden death caused the connection with Prohibition Ind toe to an abrupt end. In a short period, Nathan couldn''t contact the people on the Ind. Gaetano saw the enthusiasm in Nathan''s eyes and nodded, "My father contacted Prohibition Ind and I''ve met a friend. I''ve told that friend about what happened here." "He has reported it and is now waiting for the decision of the Three Pce Masters of Prohibition Ind." Hearing this, Nathan hurriedly asked, "What did the Three Pce Masters decide?" Gaetano replied, "The details are not certain. However, there is one thing that I am certain of... The Three Pce Masters will not allow Fade to act so recklessly, and they will take action soon." "Is this true? Can we obtain the exact time and information?" Nathan asked. Gaetano said, "Mr. Xu, Prohibition Ind has strict rules and they keep secrets well. It''s hard to inquire about high-level affairs. My friend has leaked some information to me because he has a good rtionship with me. I''m afraid that..." Nathan said, "I was anxious. How about this, Gaetano? After your father''s departure, we need a person to contact Prohibition Ind. Since you have this channel, why don''t you take over this position?" "Mr. Xu, I''m too young and not as powerful. I''m afraid there will be gossip about me taking up such an important position!" Gaetano pretended to refuse. How could Nathan not see through his thoughts? With a resolute expression, he waved his hand and said, "Your father has made great contributions to us, and you have also contributed a lot to us. I''ve decided. If anyone is not satisfied, juste and see me." With Nathan''s attitude, Gaetano naturally would not decline. He nodded and agreed, "Thank you, Mr. Xu. I will try my best to execute my job well." "Good!" Nathan nodded. Naturally, no one from the outside world knew about the meeting in the government office. However, the hot debate caused by the withdrawal of the country''s God of War continued to expand. Countless martial artists and veterans expressed their confusion and hoped that the authorities would give a reasonable exnation. Under enormous pressure, the officials finally held a press conference to address the relevant matters. For a time, the press conference attracted the attention of the whole nation, and even the whole world. At ten o''clock in the morning, the press conference began. All of the country''s various TV stations and online media outlets conducted simultaneous live broadcasts. Nearly a billion spectators were watching the event at the same time. At the beginning of the conference, there were official speeches and introductions. Finally, after these words, the press conference came to the main point. Reporters below the stage immediately raised their hands, wanting to ask questions. The spokesperson pointed at the reporters and answered their questions one by one. However, the reporters only asked irrelevant questions at the beginning. Some asked about the future development of martial arts in the country. Meanwhile, some asked about the direction of the military''s reformation. The spokesperson gave confident answers.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Seeing such a scene, countless spectators cursed in rage. "F*ck! What nonsense questions are these journalists asking? Why didn''t they ask the key questions?" "Who wants to listen to those words? We want to know the reason why Jaguar resigned!" "We also want to know why Master Chen and Mr. Jaguar were isted. That''s the main point." "Don''t you all understand? Those reporters had been prearranged. This press conference is just a formality. Do you think they will respond?" "D*mn it! I was looking forward to it. They''re just trying to brush it off." "The more they don''t respond, the guiltier they are. I think the rumors online are very likely to be true and they isted Master Chen and Mr. Jaguar." "Mr. Jaguar and Master Chen have made such great contributions for us but they were isted. How disappointing!" Amidst the curses, the press conference went on unhurriedly. Half an hour passed, and many audience members were disappointed and were ready to close the live broadcast. At that moment, they arrived at the key point. A reporter was selected and raised the doubts of more than one billion audience members. "Excuse me. What do you think about General Xu''s retirement and the news of him and Master Chen leaving because were isted by the they higher-ups?" Content belongs to As soon as the question was brought up, it instantly detonated the scene, which also made the audience members look forward to the news. After he finished his words, the crowd booed. Quite a few journalists expressed their disbelief towards the official''s response. Countless viewers also cursed in front of the screen. The spokesperson''s expression turned a bit ugly and he emphasized, "What I said is the truth. Please don''t be deceived by rumors, we..." However, before the spokesperson could finish his words, a man in his thirties suddenly came up next to him. He whispered a few words to the spokesperson, and thetter''s face showed surprise. Then, he nodded slightly and left. The man in his thirties walked to the spokesperson''s seat. The sudden change made the reporters below the stage and the audience members watching the livestreams confused and surprised. The man pointed to the reporter who had just asked the question and said, "Did you just ask about Jaguar''s retirement and the rumors online?" The reporter nodded and said, "Yes, I mentioned it. And you are?" The man replied, "I''m Gaetano Zhao, the son of Alferdo Zhao." Chapter 2913 Chapter 2913 ? "Gaetano? Alferdo?" When the two names came out, many reporters on the scene were confused. It seemed that they had never heard of them. However, someone realized something and looked surprised. "Alferdo? Wasn''t his name mentioned in the inte rumor?" "On the Inte, General Xu and Fade were isted because they disagreed with Alferdo." "Moreover, there was a video that showed how Master Chen killed Alferdo." "Alferdo did exist and his son is here now! Doesn''t this prove that the news on the Inte is true?" At that time, the reporters at the scene became lively. Countless viewers were also intrigued. Gaetano looked at the crowd, suppressed the noise, and said, "I know what you want to ask. I''m here today to announce the truth to you." As soon as he finished his words, there was another uproar. Gaetano said, "The whole thing started two years ago..." Immediately after, he gave a general ount of the rise of martial arts, internal disputes, and all kinds of things that had happened in the past two years. However, these words were from his perspective. Take Prohibition Ind, for example. In his words, it was a powerful and kind organization, making it a top choice for the country''s cooperation. Jaguar and Fade were the destroyers who ignored national interests and hindered cooperation fortheir personal interests. Gaetano deliberately did not mention the drug incident in Optimus Studio. To him, it was a small sacrifice made for a greater cause. Finally, he concluded, "Jaguar resigned because he did not agree with the idea, not because he was isted. Although General Xu is the hero of the country, we have to have him leave if he disrupts the progress of the nation." "As for Fade, I admit that he is strong and has contributed to the country these past few years." "However, he has never adhered to any rules and he never wanted to be restricted. He relies on his strong martial arts and does anything he wants. Even my father died at his hands because of the conflict of ideas." "In essence, he is a self-righteous anarchist. The existence of such a person is a great threat to the stability and progress of the country." "Therefore, the government will never acknowledge this kind of person." As soon as he said those words, it caused an uproar, and reporters raised their hands to ask more questions. Gaetano, however, turned around and left without saying a word. Then, the press conference ended. The reporters hastened to make a report of the situation before leaving. Countless people who had watched the live broadcast also started to discuss the matter excitedly. For a time, the inte was lively. There was a lot of discussion about this event. From the looks of it, some supported Jaguar and Fade while others opposed them. The group that supported them thought that the higher-ups were mistreating Jaguar and Fade. After all, they made many contributions, yet the higher- ups isted them. On the other hand, the opposing side was born after Gaetano spoke. They believed his words and believed that Jaguar and Fade were obstacles to the progress of the country. Although Jaguar and Fade had contributed to the country, they had to leave now. Both sides argued and scolded each other on the Inte. "Ungrateful people! Is this how they treat their heroes?!" "Can heroes rely on their achievements for the rest of their lives? Besides, the government has always treated them well." "The government got rid of them! How is this not ill-treatment?" "Got rid of them? That''s because they hindered the advancement of the era. If they don''t make them leave, should we watch as they hinder the country''s development?" "Hinder the advancement of the era? Haha, what a big deal. How do you know that the era will advance in the direction they mentioned? What if it is the opposite?" "Didn''t you hear that? Prohibition Ind is so powerful and kind to us. Isn''t it the best choice to cooperate and improve together?" "Do you believe what they say? If Prohibition Ind is really thatText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. strong, why would they want to cooperate with us? Why would they help us? Did we give them anything in exchange? There must be something more than this." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "People like you can''t see the good in others. You always think that there is a secret agenda behind everything!" "How can you believe that it''s a win-win deal? It''s obvious that they are too strong, and the government officials have surrendered to them. They''re just a bunch of cowards." "F*ck, they are not cowards. Why don''t you go and fight them? Let''s see how you''ll die when the timees." "Well, at least dying is better than surrender." "It''s cooperation, not surrender. Don''t change the concept as you like." "Cooperation? Hah! It''s just an excuse. Even heroes like Mr. Jaguar and Master Chen were isted. What kind of cooperation is that? What a joke!" There was a heated discussion on the Inte. But in short, the support of Jaguar and Fade still prevailed. After all, in the hearts of the young and older people, they held an extremely high status. Now that the government had acknowledged that they excluded Jaguar and Fade, a sense of resentment rose in many hearts. At the same time, Fade and Jaguar sat together and watched the live broadcast. They, too, were surprised. Jaguar frowned and questioned, "What was in their minds when they publicized this? Aren''t they aware what kind of turmoil it will cause?" After all, he had been the country''s God of War for many years. Even though he was isted, Jaguar still did not want to see the turmoil in the country. Fade frowned. "Since they announced these things in public, it might mean two things. It''s either they didn''t think that it would cause turmoil, or they think that the turmoil would be over quickly." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "It will not cause turmoil? They aren''t that stupid to not know the consequences of announcing the matter," Jaguar said. Fade replied, "That means that they are confident that they would be able to solve the turmoil quickly." "How can they solve it? It''s either by forcefully oppressing it or banning it. Both are just temporary solutions. They may temporarily suppress the turmoil but seeds the turmoil" Jaguar frowned. Fade replied, "I don''t know what they are thinking, but I''m sure that they have a backup n. Otherwise, they would not do it." "Backup n? Then we should also make some preparations," Jaguar said. Fade nodded and said, "We should make some preparations." "I''ve arranged for a ce for Quin and the others to move over to." Jaguar nodded and said, "That''s good. We don''t want them in danger." "Mr. Xu, do you have anyone else you want to protect? The ce I''ve chosen is not bad. Why don''t you send your family over there as well?" Fade said. Jaguar shook his head and said, "I don''t need it. I''m all alone and I don''t have many friends. Don''t bother." Chapter 2914 Chapter 2914 ? The controversy caused by Gaetano''s speech at the press conference continued to spread in the country. The online debate had gradually spread to the real world. Many martial arts organizations jointly expressed their request to restore Jaguar and Fade''s positions and to give them fair treatment. Of course, there were also parties who organized demonstrations and expressed their opposition. Both sides held their stands. The supporters thought that the government was controlled by traitors and persecuted the heroes. This had greatly disappointed them. The opposition believed that Jaguar and Fade were too proud of their achievements and hindered the country''s progress. The debate was endless and even triggered a direct conflict. The situation seemed to be getting more and more chaotic, and it seemed to be out of control. Even the higher-ups could not sit still anymore. They called Gaetano over and asked him what his trump card was. At the meeting, Gaetano''s face was filled with confidence. He said, "Leaders, within three days, you will know what my trump card is. " Three dayster, when the various arguments were still spreading, a sudden news instantly attracted the attention of the whole world. On that day, a research ship in the far north suddenly heard four loud explosions. Then, four beams of light rose from the snow and flew all over the world. This matter quickly attracted the attention of the world. Some spected that the army was conducting demonstrations, some guessed that the secret base had a malfunction, and some guessed that there was a breakthrough by a martial artist. Just when all kinds of spections rose, four videos were released on the Inte one after another, eliminating everyone''s doubts. The first video was about the chief of the Wolf Soul Tribe, Zuru, who had been in seclusion for decades,ing out and expressing that he would be punishing the murderer who had destroyed his tribe. He woulde to China three dayster to kill Fade. Then, Nigel, the president of the Illuminate Association, also appeared and released a message saying that he would take revenge for the Illuminate Association and kill Fade. He also dered that he woulde to China three dayster to kill him. Then, the founder of the Blood Ancestor in Europe, Drac, who had not been heard of for hundreds of years, also appeared suddenly. He imed that Fade had destroyed the Sacred Hall he had founded and wanted revenge. In three days, he woulde to China to kill him. Lastly, Monon, the owner of Dragon Bone Ind also came forward. As the father of Dark Dragon, the leader of the Skull Mob, he announced that he would avenge his son. He woulde to China and kill Fade. Four videos were sent out one after another, and instantly pushed Fade to the cliff. The rted discussion became lively in the whole country and even the whole world. Some people sighed with emotion that Fade had killed people in Md, Eand, and Afrnd. Now, he had finally got his retribution. Some people thought that it was too coincidental that the four top martial artists came out together and announced that they wanted to deal with Fade. Of course, most ordinary people were still unfamiliar with these four. After all, it had only been a year or two since the rise of martial arts. Perhaps not many people in the past knew about these four people. However, soon after, some people made a popr announcement on the Inte, describing the four people''s powerful battle results. Suddenly, everyone was shocked. It turned out that these four people had already stood at the top of the martial arts world decades ago. At that time, they were already at the Lord Level. At first, these four people, together with Aldred, who was from China, were known as the five masters in the world. They were invincible. Besides, except for Aldred, who was extremely low profile, the other four all founded their own organizations. All of them were well-known. The Wolf Soul Tribe, the Sacred Hall, the Illuminate Association, and the Skull Mob. In the following decades, these masters were gradually secluded from the world due to various reasons. Therefore, the rted news and legends naturally died down, and ordinary people were not aware of them. As a result, many did not expect Fade, a newly rising young martial artist, to destroy the organizations created by the four masters in just one year. He even killed their sessors and rtives. This kind of hatred brought all the four top masters together, and they collectively issued a killing order against Fade. Even if he was powerful and outstanding before, when the four people dered that they wanted to kill him, countless people had already pronounced his death sentence in their hearts. This sudden outbreak of news had a huge impact on domestic discussions and public opinion in the country. Most of them supported Fade and Jaguar. However, as soon as the news came out, some supporters changed their directions quickly. They med Fade for being too proud and l unscrupulous, attracting so many enemies to the country, which led to the people living in fear. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org There were also arge number of supporters. Although they did not turn against Fade immediately, they kept quiet and stopped talking. After all, in their view, he did indeed bring danger to the country this time. Four Lord Level martial artists were equivalent to four nuclear bombs that could move flexibly and couldn''t be intercepted. If they exploded, many terrifying consequences would happen. Even if they did not explode with all their strength, their casual attacks could still create a huge destructive power. This kind of undefended and unknown fear made many people feel that it was unbearable and they were terrified. For a time, the voices against Fade rose sharply in the country. Some even appealed to expel Fade and drive him out so that he would not get normal citizens into trouble. An initially tense situation disappeared instantly. In a conference room in the government building, Gaetano exined the current situation to everyone with a smile. After the leaders listened to his introduction, many leaders nodded and smiled. Nathan smiled even more and praised him directly, "You did a good job this time." However, someone frowned and eximed, "If we allow those four people into the country, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous!" Someone immediately objected andText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. said, "I don''t agree with that. If we don''t let them in, are we supposed to take the initiative to intercept them instead? In that case, Fade won''t be their only enemy. The whole country will be their enemy." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "That''s right! We have extremely limited resources to deal with such powerful masters. Do you really want us to start a war just for one person?" The people who had spoken just now did not expect that there would be so many objections. He quickly added, "I''m not saying that we should start a war. I''m just worried. Four top martial artists are going to take action. The aftermath of the battle will be quite terrifying. If they attack our people and cause casualties, it would be difficult to deal with the aftermath. Therefore, we have to prepare in advance." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hearing this, Nathan said, "Don''t worry about that. Gaetano is prepared." "Oh..." Everyone looked at Gaetano. Chapter 2915 Chapter 2915 ? With a smile on his face, Gaetano said confidently, "Leaders, I have already taken this matter into consideration. Through the connection with Prohibition Ind, I have contacted the four experts. They have already promised that they won''t fight in ces that have normal civilians." "The ce of the battle is in the uninhabited desert in the northwest. It won''t cause any casualties." After listening to Gaetano''s briefing, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. "Is that so? That''s great!" "There won''t be any problems then." Someone noticed the danger and asked, "Gaetano, you just said that you contacted the four masters through the connection with Prohibition Ind. Do you mean that the four masters also have something to do with the Ind?" Hearing this, Gaetanoughed and said, "Oh, the four masters have quite the rtionship with Prohibition Ind. They can be said to be hangers-on of the Ind and are directly under the Three Pce Masters'' instructions." "What? They are from Prohibition Ind?" "Wow, they are under themand of the Three Pce Masters." "Is this true?" The crowd was astonished. Gaetano said, "Of course, it''s true. Otherwise, the four top experts wouldn''t havee out at the same time and announced that they would attack Fade. How could it be such a coincidence! All of this was deliberately arranged by Prohibition Ind." Hearing this, everyone was astonished. "Tsk tsk, Prohibition Ind is too strong!" "These four experts are formidable enough. If the Three Pce Masters are above them, then how formidable can the Pce Masters be?" Seeing the reactions of the people, Nathan let out a grin and said, "Well, the power of Prohibition Ind is beyond our imagination. Now, everyone should know why we are looking forward to this cooperation with them. We can only be stronger when we work with those who are stronger than us." "Mr. Xu is right!" "We should have cooperated with Prohibition Ind earlier." "If Jaguar hadn''t been so stubborn, we could have cooperated with them long ago." A chorus of praises rang. In the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc building in Capital City, Fade was sitting in the president''s office on the top floor, looking at the view outside the window without a word. There was a tter of footsteps, and a familiar scent of lilies filled the air. Lily, dressed in a professional suit, brought a cup of tea to him and asked, "Are you worried about the fight?" He took over the tea, shook his head, and replied softly, "No, there is nothing to worry about the fight." "Lily, I''m most worried about you right now. Are you really not going to leave? It''s too dangerous to stay here," Fade said to her. With a smile on her face, Lily shook her head slightly and said, "Fei Enterprises Holdings is such a bigpany. It needs someone to manage it. If Quin and I leave, thepany will be in chaos." "Thepany is not as important as you are." He looked at her and spoke earnestly. He was not trying to coax her. He really meant everything he said. Fei Enterprises Holdings was indeed a huge business empire that was worth billions now. However, to him, it was just a number. Whether it existed or not, there was not much difference. Hearing this, a smile appeared on Lily''s beautiful face. She sat next to Fade and gently held his hand, saying softly, "I really want to stay. I''m speaking the truth." "But..." He still wanted to say something. However, as soon as he spoke, she stared at him and interrupted, "I know you are worried about my safety. I personally built Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc up from scratch. It''s like my child now, and I don''t want to abandon it." "Also, didn''t you say that you are confident in winning? Since you can win, then I don''t have to leave. Or were you just bluffing?" Faced by her question, he sighed softly, smiled, and said, "Of course, I''m not lying. It''s just that it''s safer that way, just in case." She held his hand and squeezed it a little. "I believe in you!" She eximed softly and firmly. He looked into her firm eyes, nodded earnestly, and said, "I will win this fight." "Yes, you will!" She nodded gently and then said softly, "You didn''t sleepst night. I''ll bring you to have a rest." Meanwhile, in Skytop Pce on Prohibition Ind. Janus bowed to the Three Pce Masters and said, "Pce Masters, this matter is of great importance. Fade is, after all, a member of our Prohibition Ind and the current chief of Mad Dragon Hall. Now that he is in danger, we should help him. We..." Before he could finish, someone from the side got up and refuted. "Janus, don''t you forget what we just found out. Fade''s master is Aldred, and Aldred is a member of the Double des organization. He is our enemy. As the disciple of the enemy Fade is nothing but a traitor. We are already merciful enough to not kill him. Now, are we supposed to rescue him too?" Veda eximed. Content belongs to "However, the Double des'' matter has yet to be confirmed. Perhaps..." Janus continued. At this moment, Thurl spoke, "Janus, the person in charge of the cooperation is the assistant chief of Thunder Hall. He had already made his position clear, and the officials were ready to let him go. However, Fade persisted in killing him. If this isn''t enough to prove that he is a traitor, then what is?" "I... I..." For a moment, Janus couldn''t exin anymore. The chief of Beauties Hall chimed in, "Janus, is there anything shady happening between you and Fade that exins why you are defending him?" "Chief, you should not speak nonsense. I, the chief of the Green Wood Hall, have been loyal to Prohibition Ind for centuries." Janus spoke in a stern voice. "You were indeed loyal before, but I''m not so sure about that now." "You are ndering me!" Janus red angrily at her. The two were about to get into a fight. At that moment, Master Firstson spoke up, "That''s enough." The two immediately quietened down. Firstson then exined in a deep voice, "Fade has been proven to have killed a member of Prohibition Ind while having shady ¨¦l.ne?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. rtionships with the enemy. hereby deprive him of his position as the chief of Mad Dragon Halt, expel him from Prohibition Ind, and issue an order to kill him." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "From now on, every member of Prohibition Ind must kill Fade if they ever see him!" "Yes, sir!" There was thunderous noise below, and many people were excited and shouted. Only Janus'' face was ashen. He was unhappy about the news. After the meeting, Janus returned to the Green Wood Hall''s base. Camelia immediately came over and asked with concern, "Chief, how is it going? Did the Pce Masters promise to help Fade?" He sighed and shook his head. "No. Not only that, but Master Firstson has also announced that Fade has been expelled. He even issued a must-kill order on him." "What? How could this be?" Her expression changed drastically. He continued helplessly, "The evidence is conclusive. Fade did indeed kill the assistant chief of Thunder Hall. Furthermore, he has close ties with the Double des organization. s!" "B-But..." She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. With that, he said, "Lame, you''ll have to stop here. Forget about Fade!" After that, he turned and left. She stood rooted to the spot and looked out of the hall. A gust of wind blew as the green bamboo outside the hall began swaying. The leaves and branches collided with each other, making a creaking noise. She began to recall the past. Chapter 2916 Chapter 2916 ? That night, Fade had a rest, trying to keep his positive energy at its best condition for the uing battle. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and the halfcovered window suddenly shook. "Who is it?" He immediately became alert and asked the question loud enough for the other person to hear him. "Master Chen, calm down. I''m from the Double des," a voice sounded. "Double des!" Fade was slightly shocked, but he still did not let his guard down. He said, "Come out and speak." "Yes, sir!" Then, a ck shadow silently entered the house through the window and stood in front of Fade. He then showed Fade the sign of him being a member of Double des. After confirming that he was a member of Double des, Fade took him into the house and asked, "Why are you here?" The ck figure said in a low voice, "Young Master, Master Hsuanyuen already knows that the four great experts havee out of their seclusion to challenge you."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Master already knows." Fade was shocked again. The ck shadow continued, "Master Hsuanyuen cannot leave yet. Hence, he can''te to help you. Therefore, he asked me to bring you some things." While speaking, the shadow took out a small parcel and handed it to Fade. Fade took the parcel, opened it, and looked into it. Inside the parcel was a ck bottle, which emanated a special fragrance. It gave people mysterious strength after taking a whiff of it. "This is?" Fade asked. The ck shadow hurriedly introduced, "Young Master, this is the Dark Jade Body Strengthening Ointment, which has a good effect on improving the body''s strength. Master Hsuanyuen specially asked me to bring it to you to increase your strength." A while ago, in the Wolf Soul Tribe, Fade had just entered the second stage of the Physical Refine Realm. Now, his master sent someone to send the Dark Jade Body Strengthening Ointment to him. It was really a timely help as it was very useful for Fade. Seeing Fade put away the ointment, the ck figure said, "Master Hsuanyuen asked me to tell you that you don''t have to keep the core that he left with you. You can use it on yourself." "What? He wants me to use it? Is this Master''s order?" Fade was truly shocked. After all, in the Wolf Soul Tribe, he knew that the core was the Tree Core Seed, and he cherished it very much. Even the Three Pce Masters of Prohibition Ind wanted to take it as their own. His master had left it for him instead of keeping it for himself. The ck figure nodded and said, "Master Hsuanyuen said that the core was left for you. However, you haven''t used it. Now that others know that you have it, you can''t drag it on any longer. The safest way is to use it directly." "But our master, he..." Fade was conflicted. The ck figure replied, "Master Hsuanyuen said that you don''t have to worry about him. He has his own way. You don''t need to leave the core for him." Fade nodded and said, "I will do as he said." The ck figure became serious and said, "Lastly, Master Hsuanyuen asked me to tell you that if you encounter any danger or can''t fight the four people, you can escape to the Ice-sealed Realm. There, we may be able to help." "Don''t feel embarrassed about retreating, and don''t fight recklessly. Nothing is more important than being alive." Fade nodded seriously and said, "Understood." The ck shadow cupped his hands together and said, "Master Chen, I''ll take my leave then." After sending off the ck shadow, Fade took out both the Tree Core Seed and the Dark Jade Body Strengthening Ointment. After regting his breathing, he applied the ointment onto his body and began circting his spiritual energy to begin his cultivation. As time passed by, the ointment on the surface of his body gradually seeped into his body, tempering it and transforming it into strength. After a whole night, Fade opened his eyes and exhaled when the day brightened. His breath was like a sharp sword, piercing through the window. It flew towards the trees outside the window and broke a branch as thick as a wrist. He stood up with a smile and whispered to himself. "This ointment is indeed a godly treasure. I''ve broken through to the third stage of the Physical Refine Realm overnight, and I feel like l have a chance of moving onto the fourth stage." He was in a good mood and he went into the bathroom to take a shower. After changing his clothes, he took out the Tree Core Seed. The Tree Core Seed was most beneficial in the divine soul aspect. It was very effective for a Soul Refine Realm cultivator. That was why the Three Pce Masters wanted it. He was still in the Physical Refine Realm. Hence, it was rather wasteful for him to refine and consume the Tree Core Seed at this moment. However, the situation was different now. If he continued to keep it, he was not sure who would snatch it away from him. With that thought in mind, he didn''t feel that it was too much of a waste. He opened his mouth and swallowed the Tree Core Seed. Suddenly, Fade felt a cool aura quickly circting in his limbs and bones. Unlike the positive energy, the aura circted around his body and gathered in his brain. Nurturing his spiritual consciousness, he felt stronger than ever. "The Tree Core Seed is indeed amazing feel that I''ve suddenly be smarter, as if I''ve entered another realm." He had an indescribable feeling at that moment. Content belongs to Moreover, the Tree Core Seed had not been fully refined. In the spiritual consciousness, one had to use the divine soul power to refine it bit by bit. "Although I''ve only refined a portion of it, the effect of it is already very obvious." Fade whispered to himself, "Although the seed did not temper my body directly and improve my realm, the nourishing and strengthening of my spirit seems to increase myprehension power by one level and speed up my cultivation." Content belongs to In the next day, he used all of his time to adjust his state and stabilize his realm. Finally, three days passed. The day of the great battle arrived. On this day, the whole city, and even the whole world, was nervous. At 10 o''clock in the morning, four streaks of light broke through the sky,nding over Capital City. "Zuru has arrived. Fade,e out and die!" "Drac is here. Fade, it''s time for you to die!" "Nigel has arrived. Fade, you must pay the price." "Herees Monon. Fade, pay with your life for my son!" The rumbling sounds were like thunder, exploding over Capital City and triggering wind and thunder. The sunny and clear sky suddenly became cloudy because of the arrival of the four people. The four of them stood in the air as if they had covered the entire Capital City with a huge curtain, giving people a huge sense of oppression. It was as if the sky was falling down. Countless citizens of Capital City were terrified by this scene. "I-Is this the strength of the four masters? It''s so scary!" "Is this still considered the strength of a human? Aren''t they Gods?" "How did Fade provoke such masters? Moreover, there are four of them." "I hope it doesn''t affect us!" Chapter 2917 Chapter 2917 ? Facing this rumble and the pressure as if the sky was copsing, Fade came out of the house and rose into the air. A golden light burst out from his body. At that moment, he was like a small sun, brightening the dark sky with his light. As he rose into the air, the four people''s attention was immediately focused on him. Before they could speak, Fade moved his body and turned into a streak of light, heading northwest. "Let''s go after him!" Seeing this, the four of them turned into four streaks of light and tried to catch up with him. Half an hourter, Fade looked down at the deste desert and stopped. He looked at the four people who were chasing him. Seeing this, the four of them shouted. "Fade, go to hell!" The shout roared like thunder. Four streaks of light shot out from the four of them towards Fade. An extremely strong energy gathered from four directions and focused on where he was in the air. It seemed as if it was going to pierce through space. Feeling the horrible energy heading towards him, Fade activated his positive energy in his right hand and covered himself. Bang! Four streaks of energy hit Fade at the same time, resulting in a loud explosion sound. The powerful energy seemed like it was going to turn him into powder. However, theyer of positive energy on his body, which seemed to be on the verge of copse, hadn''t been broken, and it had blocked the four attacks. The golden little sun was still floating in the air. "Huh?" The four of them frowned as they were surprised that their first attack had failed. They turned to each other, and their eyes seemed to be surprised at Fade''s strength. Right then, he was able to withstand the attacks of the four people. At the same time, he was also observing them. Just a moment ago, Fade was still unable to urately determine their strengths. He could only vaguely sense that they had already entered the Physical Refine Realm, but he couldn''t determine which stage they were in. However, now, after that attack, Fade managed to judge the strengths of the four people. They were basically at the fourth stage of the Physical Refine Realm. There was a slight difference between each of them, but it wasn''t too obvious. When Fade had just destroyed the Illuminate Association and the Wolf Soul Tribe, his strength was probably at the second stage of the Physical Refine Realm. He might feel some pressure when facing an opponent at the fourth stage of the Physical Refine Realm. However, his strength had now risen. He had already reached the third stage of the Physical Refine Realm, and he wasn''t too far from the fourth stage. There wasn''t much of a difference between him and the four of them. With the advantage of Fade''s nine types of martial essence, he seemed to be able to deal with the attacks of the four people easily. "The so-called four experts are just mediocre!" Fade said to himself in his heart. Then, he looked up at them and said coldly, "You want to kill me. Is that all you''ve got?" Their gazes darkened as they red at him. They looked as if they were going to kill him. At that moment, the sky in Capital City seemed to sink a little bit. However, Fade seemed to not have noticed. The golden light was blooming and the sunlike light was getting brighter. Countless viewers in front of the screen looked at Fade who was under the dark sky. It gave them an inexplicable strength and nted in their minds the thought of fighting. At that moment, a thought suddenly crossed many people''s minds. "Although Prohibition Ind is powerful, can we really not resist them?" That thought shed through the minds of many people for just a moment. However, this spirit of courage had been nted in the hearts of countless people. It seemed that even his four opponents were gradually starting to feel that something was amiss. Zuru frowned and said, "Something is wrong with that kid. His energy seems a little special." "He seems to be able to influence the minds of others. Could it be the effects of the Tree Core Seed?" Nigel asked. Drac licked his lips. "I''m already a little thirsty. I want to suck his blood." Monon snorted coldly and said, "Enough with the nonsense. Let''s attack and kill him." Just as his voice faded, the four of them attacked again. Compared to their previous attacks, their current ones were much more powerful. Monon roared, and the positive energy turned into a ck dragon, roaring in the air. Finally, it let out a loud roar and rushed towards Fade. Drac''s eyes were blood-red and he waved his dark-red robe. Streaks of energy, which looked like blood, transformed into numerous blood bats, causing one''s scalp to turn numb. Nigel''s entire body emitted ayer of holy light, as if he was an angel that had descended to earth. He held the sword in his hand and struck with lightning-like speed. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org With a loud howl, the phantom of a giant wolf rose behind Zuru and roared in the air. Boom, Roar, Phew, Whoosh! Four shocking attacks with killing intent swept towards Fade. Feeling the ferocity and power of their attacks, he smiled. "Facing opponents in the Physical Refine Realm is a good opportunity to sharpen myself." In an instant, Fade''s body emanated a different kind of light. "Let''s fight!" He directly faced the four people''s attacks and rushed over. Right then, he didn''t use his positive energy. Instead, he relied on his extremely strong body of the Physical Refine Realm. He waved his fist and smashed it down. Bang! Zuru''s phantom of the giant wolf rushed over, roaring. However, when it hit Fade''s body, it was as if it hit a thick wall and bounced back. Instead, Fade waved his fist, hit the phantom of the giant wolf, and shattered it. "How is this possible?" Zuru''s face darkened as he cried out in rm. What surprised them even more was yet toe.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At that moment, Fade''s clothes were torn apart and his body was as smooth as jade. After the punch, he kept turning his body to counter the other three attacks. Bang, Bang, Bang! Three sounds of explosions suddenly rang out. The ck dragon, blood bats, and angel were all smashed by Fade''s iron fists. The gloomy sky seemed to have been shattered by him and became bright again. He stood in the air, his body like jade, emanating ayer of golden light, like a dazzling small sun. On the other hand, the four experts looked solemn and surprised. "How could that be? How could that boy be so powerful?" that wa "Just now, that was only physical strength. Could it be that that brat has also reached the fourth stage of the Physical Refine Realm?" "The information from Prohibition Ind was wrong. Did they do it on purpose?" "Now''s not the time to talk about this. No matter what, we have to kill him today," Monon said through gritted teeth. "Don''t hold back. The four of us, join forces and attack him with all our might. Let''s kill him!" "Alright!" The four of them nodded with determined killing intent in their eyes. Chapter 2918 Chapter 2918 ? Then, positive energy suddenly erupted from their bodies. The terrifying energy rushed out and turned into various attacks, heading towards Fade. In an instant, the sky rumbled, and the earth changed color. The clear blue sky suddenly turned colorful. Layers of energy floated and danced in the air, and streaks of flowing light energy constantly shuttled to and fro. Sounds of rumbling explosions continued in the desert, raisingyers of yellow dust that covered the sky and the sun. It was a shocking sight to behold. At that moment, the four experts burst out with all their strength, and the horrible energy came from all directions towards Fade, as if they would crush him and the entire world. There were sounds of explosion, turbulent energy, and sharp whistling! The live broadcast was simultaneously spread to viewers all over the world. Right then, countless viewers were watching the battle on the screen. In particr, that was the case for the Chinese people. More than one billion viewers were standing in front of the screen, watching the battle that took ce thousands of miles away with different thoughts. On screen, every explosion affected their hearts. A few days ago, someone revealed the strength of the four opponents, resulting in many people who once supported Fade and Jaguar to change their minds. Instead, they supported Gaetano. However, there were still many people who supported Fade in their hearts. Perhaps, many of them were just commoners. They also knew how powerful the opponents were. They even knew clearly what would happen if they were defeated. However, even so, they firmly stood on Fade''s side. They believed that peace didn''te from the charity of others, nor did ite from begging. Real peace relied on one''s own fists. However, for countlessmoners, even if they thought so, they didn''t have the ability to fight. Therefore, they could only support Fade and Jaguar, the two heroes for the country and people, on the Inte. "Support Fade; he will win." "Obviously, the four of them were the ones who started the fight. Master Chen''s counterattack is just a passive one. It''s too much for them to take revenge on him." "No matter what, I''ve always supported Master Chen." For a time, countless support came from the Inte and suppressed the opposition. That surprised Gaetano, who was paying attention to the public opinion online. After all, for some time, the voices that supported Fade were obviously suppressed. With a cold face, Gaetano ordered, "Go and find out why the support for Fade has increased so much. Is there someone pulling strings?" The subordinate obeyed the order and went to work immediately. Less than fifteen minutester, his subordinate returned. Gaetano immediately asked, "What have you found? Is there any problem with the data?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. His subordinate said, "ording to our data analysis team, there is no problem with the data. Many people whomented have been inspired by the battle and are excited, so they are supporting Fade." "And..." Speaking of this, his subordinate paused. Gaetano frowned and said, ''And what? Speak up." el The subordinate said, "Previously, Jaguar started a live broadcast to specifically exin the battle situation. This attracted many people toe and watch "Jaguar''s analysis is very professional and can be understood and bymoners. Coupled with his fame, more and more people are entering the live broadcast now, almost all of them support Fade." QUMS "Jaguar is doing a live broadcast?" Gaetano frowned. "What''s the address of the live broadcast?" His subordinate immediately entered the live broadcast. Gaetano immediately saw Jaguar dressed in casual clothes and sitting straight in front of the camera. He was analyzing the situation on the live broadcast. "In the previous round of attacks, four people were defeated by Fade. It can be seen that his strength definitely surpassed the four people." "Thus, now, the four of themunched a siege on Fade." "Look, that gray-brown light is Chief Zuru''s wolf pack attack. It''s one of his unique skills, and its main features are..." It had to be said that professionals were really different. Jaguar''s live broadcast attracted more and moreizens. In thements section, people kept asking questions, and Jaguar also chose some to answer in due time. Of course, what was asked most was his judgment of the result. Jaguar observed for a while and el. responded without hesitation, "ording to the current situation, Fade seems to be at a disadvantage in the siege of the four people. However, from my understanding of him I believe that he still has a backup n. The winner has to be Fade." Content belongs to As soon as he finished, a bunch of gifts appeared in the broadcast room. Countlessments quickly refreshed. The subordinate looked at other monitoring data and said, "Fade''s support rate has increased by another 2%." Gaetano furrowed his brows and said coldly, "We can''t go on like this and allow them to attract more people. Stop the broadcast." "Mr. Zhao, Jaguar''s live broadcast is connected through the externalwork. We can''t directly cut off the signal!" One of his subordinates said. "If you can''t, then think of a way. Otherwise, what do I need you for?" Gaetano shouted angrily. The subordinate''s face stiffened and he quickly nodded. Then, Gaetano continued, "Also, immediately find a few people and hosts toment on the situation of the battle." "Okay!" The subordinate nodded and quickly went to work. At that moment, the battle in the desert was still going on. The four expertsunched a fierce siege on Fade. Positive energy constantly headed towards him, almost enveloping him. It caused dust to rise and turned the ground upside down. Jaguar''s live broadcast was getting more popr. However, suddenly, with a click, his live broadcast darkened. Countlessizens refreshed the webpage on the screen, but it showed that it could not be connected. For a moment, many people were confused. At this time, someone said, "Go to the official stage. There is a special program live broadcasting the situation of the battle." "There is Dalmacio, the host. He also invited General Daitaro and President Gabe from the Martial Arts Association to give a speech on the spot." Suddenly, countlessizens turned to the official stage to watch the live broadcastmentating. Right then, the host, Dalmacio, introduced the two guests and asked, "Both of you are martial arts experts. What is your opinion on the current situation?" Chapter 2919 Chapter 2919 ? Daitaro''s expression was stern as he spoke with a dark expression on his face, "Based on the scene of the battle, Fade is at aplete disadvantage. He''s surrounded by the four experts now and has no room to escape. His defeat is only a matter of time. It depends on when the opponent will break through his defenses." Immediately, the host turned to look at Labe. "Mr. Wu, what do you think?" Labe, who was wearing a long robe, nodded at the host and said, "I agree with Mr. Lin''s judgment. From the current situation, Fade seems to be at a disadvantage." "In fact, from the beginning of this battle, we can say that he has lost." "I know that Fade is a new rising star in martial arts in recent years. He is very strong and has also made some good achievements, but after all, his foundation is too weak. Compared to the four experts, he is too weak. Whether it is in battle experience or in positive energy, he is no match for them. Thus, I think that defeat is certain." The host, Dalmacio, nodded and said, "Both of you think the four experts will win. However, Fade seems to be very strong. Is there really no chance at all?" This time, Gabe spoke first. He shook his head and said, "I still stick to my opinion. There is no chance. He will definitely lose." "Of course, I''m just judging based on the facts of the battle, and it doesn''t mean that I have any negative opinions about Fade." "Actually, from my personal point of view, I think that he is a young man with great potential. He is gifted in martial arts, but perhaps he became famous too fast and got dizzy with sess. If he keeps practicing hard and improving, his achievements in the future will definitely be greater than now." "Not like how he is now, offending an expert for his own selfish desires and engaging in a life and death battle. This is sad, not only for him, but also for our entire country." After that, Gabe sighed. Looking at Fade, who was still fighting on the screen, he shook his head with a disappointed expression on his face. Immediately, the host looked at Daitaro and asked, "What do you think, Mr. Lin?" Daitaro''s expression was still as cold as ever, and his speech was much shorter. "As a soldier, Fade has no discipline and doesn''t obey orders. I hope he loses. The worse he loses, the better. Only in this way can he remember." During this period of time, the live broadcast spread quickly, causing a heated discussion on the Inte. "Who are those two idiots? How could they say that about Master Chen?" "Mr. Lin and Mr. Wu are just traitors!" "Haha, it''s fine if they don''t defend him, but they still stabbed him in the back. They are traitors!" "What military exploits did they make? What contribution did they make for our country? Can theypare to Master Chen? What right do they have to evaluate him?" "What does the official stage mean by doing this? Inviting these two people for the live broadcast!" "After General Xu''s broadcast was cut off, there was a live broadcast here. Moreover, they havepletely opposite opinions, haha!" "Master Chen is fighting the enemies outside while this group of fat guys are stabbing him in the back." For a moment, there were countless curses on the Inte which were directed at the two guests. However, not long after, a group of people showed their support for the two and began to curse at Fade''s supporters. "President Lin and Mr. Wu don''t even know each other. Are these trolls stupid?" "That''s right, these two people just told the truth and they couldn''t stand it. What else could they be if not brain-dead?" "Haha, President Lin has been in the army for forty years. Mr. Wu has established the Association for more than twenty years, and they have made countless contributions. What qualifications does Fade have topete with them?" "A group of trolls who make no sense at all." "Don''t worry. Once their master loses, they will know who''s right and who''s wrong." At that moment, the dense attacks in the desert hadsted for more than half an hour. The vast desert had already been sted beyond recognition by the explosions and the impacts of the forces. One deep pit after another, ravine after ravine, sand cities that filled the sky, as well as the force from the constant collision in the air. The space seemed to no longer exist on earth. Mononunched another attack. Then, he looked at the three people moving from other directions and shouted, "The three of you have been dying for a long time. Don''t waste any more time. Let''s go all out! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. UMS Zuru said in a serious tone, "Half an hour is enough for him to be proud of himself." Drac said, "Everyone, don''t hold back any longer. Let''s give him a fatal blow together and kill him." Nigel said, "Don''t forget about the Tree Core Seed. Also, he''s Aldred''s disciple. Don''t let down your guard." "Everyone, to show your sincerity, it''s time to use your ultimate moves!" "Rising Dragon!" Monon shouted, and then, his body shone with a bright light. A long crimson dragon rose into the sky and swept away. Seeing this, Zuru, Drac, and Nigel''s expressions changed. Even though they had said that they were going to go all out just now, they still had their own hidden agendas They each had their own trump cards, and wanted the others to go all out. They wanted to kill Fade and preserve their own strength. However, they still failed to kill him after half an hour. His strength was beyond their expectations. That was why they couldn''t hold back and had to use their ultimate moves. At that moment, Monon was the first to show his ultimate move and attitude, lest both sides had their own suspicions and reservations. Zuru bellowed angrily as a gigantic wolf leaped out from behind him. It roared as though it was about to devour the world and charge out. "Moon Devouring Wolf! Zuru''s ultimate move!" Seeing this, Drac and Nigel looked at each other and nodded. "Blood Devil gue!" Drac''s cloak fluttered in the wind, and ayer of dark red energy spread around his body, like a pool of dark red blood, bubbling and spreading towards Fade. "Illuminating Wing!" Behind Nigel, a Six-Winged Angel appeared in mid- air. Behind it, sixrge, light- colored wings pped and shot out a holy light towards Fade. As the four ultimate moves were disyed, heaven and earth changed color and the wind and clouds howled. Countless viewers who were watching the live broadcast, although separated by the screen, couldn''t help shivering at that moment, as if they also felt the horrible power of the ultimate moves. For a moment, the arguments on the Inte suddenly quieted down. Those who supported Fade were full of worry. Those who opposed him were also shocked speechless by the strong disy of power. Chapter 2920 Chapter 2920 ? At this time, on the live broadcast of the official stage, Labe''s and Daitaro''s eyes lit up and they began to talk. "Rising Dragon, Moon Devouring Wolf, Blood Devil gue, Illuminating Wing. These are the true ultimate moves of the four of them." "Among them is the Rising Dragon. It was said that Monon killed a dragon in the Divine Sea and mastered its martial essence. He cultivated hard and integrated it into his own perception. Finally, it turned into Monon''s essence and refined into his ultimate move of Rising Dragon. I have checked the information. Fifty years ago, there were eight Lord Level experts who besieged Dragon Bone Ind and tried to destroy the Skull Mob. As a result, they were killed instantly by Monon''s ultimate move." "The Moon Devouring Wolf and the ancient legend of the Wolf Soul Tribe. It is said that the ancestor of the Wolf Soul Tribe was a Devil Wolf who was punished by God in the human world. Because of his resentment, the Devil Wolf practiced hard and finally improved his strength. He rushed into the sky, swallowed the moon, killed the God, and got his revenge. Zuru''s Moon Devouring Wolf was mastered from this ancient tribe" "The Blood Devil gue was rumored to be an ancient Blood Ancestor unique skill. It uses blood to spread gue bacteria. Just one person can wipe out a city; it''s very terrifying. Some even said that it was because the Blood Devil gue was so terrible that the medieval European people decided to carry out arge-scale hunt for the Blood Ancestors. It was also because of this that the Blood Ancestors began to gradually hide and disappear. As for Drac, he obtained the inheritance of the Blood Ancestors and learned the Blood Devil gue unique skill, bing invincible in Europe in one fell swoop." "Illuminating Wing; the origin of this unique skill is even more bizarre. Some people said that Nigel was just an ordinary priest in a small church and had been mastering the Holy Book for dozens of years, worshipping God. Later, one day, he suddenly mastered the martial essence of an angel in the Holy Book and became a Lord level expert. From then on, he changed his name to Nigel and founded the Illuminate Association." Both of them introduced the origins of the four ultimate moves with passion. They also talked about the four people''s power and battle aplishments, Immediately, the hearts of countless viewers sank. Many of Fade''s supporters sighed helplessly. Was Master Chen really going to lose this time? For a time, countless sighs could be heard everywhere in the country. Fade became serious as he felt the four people''s attacks getting stronger. "Are they taking this seriously now?" Speaking of this, he smiled slightly. He said in a low voice, "In that case, I''ll take it seriously too." At that moment, streaks of light continued to bloom from his body. Nine types of martial essence, nineyers of light,yer afteryer covered his body, shining with colorful light. Fade looked ruthlessly at the four men''s ultimate moves. He shouted, clenched his right fist, and swung it out. He was going to meet the enemies with his punch! Such a scene was transmitted to the world through the live broadcast. Countless viewers who supported him saw this scene on the screen, and many of them were filled with tears. "Master Chen didn''t give up. He is still fighting!" "Yes, we haven''t lost yet. We still have a chance. We need to trust Master Chen." "As long as the battle isn''t over, there is still a chance." "Master Chen, we believe in you. You will definitely win." The support on the Inte grew again. At that moment, in the broadcast room, Dalmacio, the host, heard the director''s words in his headphones and nodded slightly. Then, he took the initiative to ask, "Both of you just introduced the ultimate moves of the four experts So does Fade have any ultimate move? What kind of move is the punch that he just re At this point, Gabe paused for a moment, then shook his head and said, "With all due respect, those four experts are all top martial artists who have been famous for a long time. Their ultimate moves were mastered over decadesor even a hundred years. They are honed and perfected bit by bit, almost representing their strongest fighting strength." "These kinds of ultimate moves are based on thebination of time andbat experience. Just a simple activation of positive energy can''t be considered an ultimate move." Speaking of this, Gabe paused. Dalmacio continued to ask, "Mr. Wu, do you mean that Fade doesn''t have his own ultimate move?" Gabe nodded and said, "You can say so. Moreover, I have checked the information in recent years, and it also shows that he has no real ultimate moves." The host asked, "Then what are the streaks of light on Fade''s body and the punches at this moment?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Gabe shook his head slightly and said, "It''s just a final struggle. It''s simply a random explosion." Hearing this, the host turned to Daitaro and asked, "What do you think, Mr. Lin?" Daitaro''s expression remained cold, and a disdainful sneer appeared on his face. His words were concise and firm, "There''s no power in a final struggle. The defeat is decided." UMS "Oh!" Dalmacio eximed, "Mr. Lin and Mr. Wu, what you''re both saying is that Fade is bound to lose. This battle will soon end." The two nodded in agreement. The live broadcast of such a scene immediately triggered another round of curses. However, the three people in the broadcast room didn''t care. Gaetano, who presided over all this, didn''t care at all. Right then, he stared at the big screen, clenched his fists, and kept muttering to himself, "Fade, you''re finished. You killed my father. Today, I will take revenge." In the desert, Fade threw a brilliant punch. Bang! The simple fist met the four ultimate moves of his opponents ruthlessly. In an instant, the energy was reversed. The wind whistled and the space vibrated. There was a constant crackling sound. The four people, who had been confident, looked at each other in shock. That was because the crackling sound came from their ultimate moves. Fade''s simple punch had a terrible power, like a God falling from the sky with unparalleled power. The absolute force of oppression crushed the ultimate moves of the four experts into pieces. With a cracking sound, tiny cracks spread out continuously. In the end, four sts rang out. Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang! The ultimate moves of the four people actually failed to resist Fade''s fist and exploded. The entire space was shaken by the violent explosion. Chapter 2921 Chapter 2921 ? Dust permeated the air as a strong wind blew. Four figures in ck were forced back. They spat out big mouthfuls of blood in the air, and their faces turned pale. Their expressions were full of disbelief. "How is that possible? Your strength-" "Young man, what realm have you reached?" "Did Aldred leave that thing to you?" "Kid, are you rted to those people in the Ice-sealed Realm?" The four men, who were repelled, asked in surprise, with blood at the corners of their mouths. Fade didn''t respond. At the moment, there was silence in the broadcast room. Gabe and Daitaro, who were chatting just now, were speechless when they saw what happened on the screen. Countless citizens, who had been extremely worried, were shocked at the sight of this situation, but soon after, they were overjoyed. "He won. Master Chen won." "Master Chen defeated those four people. He won''t lose." "Didn''t the two fellows on the official stage say that Master Chen will lose? Speak up now!" "Aspatriots, instead of helping the country and people like Master Chen, they''re speaking for the foreign killers. I really wonder if they''re traitors or not." "Why didn''t the authorities investigate them? Why should we keep such people alive?" Countless curses and doubts rushed into thements section below the live broadcast. The broadcast room was quiet for a moment. Fortunately, the host, Dalmacio, who was experienced, reacted quickly and asked in a hurry. "It seems that the situation has changed. It seems that Fade defeated the four experts. Was there a change in the situation? Or did he have some moves that we didn''t know about?" The meaning of these words were already quite obvious. He wanted Gabe and Daitaro to say a few vague words to make up for their previousments. However, at the moment, Gabe and Daitaro both looked livid and had grim expressions. They had received Gaetano''s order toe to attend this live broadcast. It was to suppress Fade''s reputation and diminish his prestige. Thus, they had been demeaning Fade and lifting up the four experts. If they changed their words now, not only would they be embarrassed, but they would also be disobeying Gaetano''s order. Compared to this, the curses of the crowd seemed insignificant. After confirming this, Gabe nodded to the host and said, "1 don''t agree with your statement." "Huh?" Dalmacio was stunned, and his face showed a look of astonishment. Nheless, he still braced himself to ask, "What do you mean, Mr. Wu?" Gabe said with assurance, "Although it seems that Fade has injured the four experts and gained the upper hand, it isn''t enough to conclude that he has an ultimate move to win. After all, the battle isn''t over yet." "Also, we can''t be sure if those four experts are hiding their strength or if they''re nning to lead Fade into a trap and give him a fatal blow." "Thus, I still think that Fade will definitely lose." Dalmacio''s scalp was almost numb, but he still forced a smile and said, "Mr. Wu has given us a different perspective. Mr. Lin, do you have a different opinion?" Daitaro''s expression remained stern as he said, "I still stand with what I''ve said. Fade will definitely lose." "In the current situation, it seems that..." Dalmacio wanted to speak up. Daitaro said coldly, "A momentary advantage doesn''t mean it will be the final result. Otherwise, there''s no need to fight at all." "Ahem..." Dalmacio coughed and said, "You''re both still sticking with your judgments. What''s going to happen next? Let''s keep watching." The live broadcast spread and instantly caused a stream of curses and abuse on the Inte. "How shameless. How can you call this kind of person a professional?" "Haha, I see it now. They are just traitors of the country."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Previously, when the four of them had the upper hand, they said that Master Chen was bound to lose. Now tha Master Chen has the upper hand, they say that they can''t judge the pros and cons at the moment. Haha, these two are ying around!" Content belongs to "What can they do? They can''t p themselves in their face! After all, those two old faces are thicker than the city walls. If they p themselves, their hands will be swollen." "I now hope that Master Chen will win as soon as possible and embarrass the two professionals!" While countless viewers were watching the live broadcast, the three Pce Masters of Prohibition Ind were doing the same in Skytop Pce. However, right then, their faces sank and their expressions were a little ugly. The fat Thirdson frowned and said, "Something''s wrong. Fade has hidden his strength. If this goes on, I''m afraid that the four people won''t be able to defeat him." After saying that, he looked at Firstson. Firstson frowned slightly, paused for a moment, and said, "We underestimated Fade. Those four people can''t beat him." "Firstson, what should we do now? Should we send someone to help?" Thirdson asked, "Or maybe I''ll dispatch a few chiefs." Firstson shook his head and said, "The chiefs are basically at the third stage of the Physical Refine Realm. Their strength isn''t enough." "Then what should we do?" Thirdson asked, "Shall we go out?" Firstson was silent, as if he was hesitating. Secondson, who had a cold face and a slim figure, spoke up, "I''m going out!" "Secondson, you..." Thirdson looked surprised. Firstson wasn''t too surprised, but looked at Secondson, and asked, "Secondson, are you sure you want to go out?" "You should know that even though the restrictive spells are much weaker, there are still many limits. If you want to break through the restrictive spells by force, you''ll suffer a bacsh. Moreover, when you reach the outside world your power will also be suppressed. At that time..." Secondson said calmly and confidently, "Firstson, don''t worry. Even if my fourth stage Soul Refine Realm strength is to be diminished or suppressed, I can still disy the strength of an eighth stage Physical Refine Realm." "Eighth stage of the Physical Refine Realm, it''s more than enough to destroy Fade." Firstson paused for a moment and frowned slightly. After some consideration, he finally nodded and said, "Okay, Secondson, you go out and kill Fade. Get it done ande back quickly." "Okay, I will. Don''t worry, Firstson!" Secondson nodded... Then, Firstson looked at Thirdson and said, "Thirdson, I''ll help Secondson break the restrictive spell. Summon the chiefs and stabilize the situation. Don''t cause internal chaos." "Okay, Firstson!" Thirdson nodded, got up and left. Then, Secondson and Firstson turned around and entered the depths of Skytop Pce together. Chapter 2922 Chapter 2922 ? Desert sand and clouds of smoke. Explosions continuously sounded. The turbulent energy was surging in the desert and crushing everything around them. Amidst the chaotic energy, five figures shuttled back and forth. Both parties continued to release streaks of light that violently collided with each other. If one took a closer look, one would find that one of the figures was chasing after the other four who were constantly retreating. The person chasing was Fade. The four people who were retreating were the four legendary experts. They used their ultimate moves to attack together in an attempt to kill Fade. However, he was stronger than they expected. He blocked their joint attack and injured them with a counter-attack. Moreover, the more they fought, the stronger Fade''s positive energy became. He madly shot out and suppressed their positive energy. They couldn''t defeat him with only their positive energy. The four changed their strategy and wanted to fight with their physical strength at a close range. After all, the four of them were experts at the fourth stage of the Physical Refine Realm. Their bodies had been refined for dozens of years and had long since be iparably solid. However, after colliding with Fade, they discovered that his physical strength was actually stronger than theirs. Under the impact of the collision, not only was his body unharmed, but it caused cracks to appear on their refined bodies. Since they couldn''t even defeat Fade at close range, the four of them couldn''t do anything about it. They could only take advantage of their numbers and use attrition warfare to prevent him from killing all four of them. In this current situation, Fade was chasing the four men. The four men used their strength to hinder Fade''s pursuit, and their faces were full of bitterness. "What''s up with this kid? How could he be so strong?" "I heard that he is Aldred''s disciple, and he is less than thirty years old!" "How is it possible? How can he surpass us at such a young age when we have been cultivating for nearly a thousand years?" "How would I know? Maybe he''s the reincarnation of some old demon!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Don''t worry too much. Let''s run for our lives. Right now, the most important thing is for us to stay alive." As the battle went on, Gabe and Daitaro, who were in the broadcast room, looked gloomy and restless. Even the experienced Dalmacio was speechless at that moment. Previously, he wanted Gabe and Daitaro to say a few words to reverse the situation. Unexpectedly, they insisted that Fade would definitely lose. Now, judging from the situation on the screen, it was obvious that Fade was chasing the four men and hepletely overwhelmed them. In this situation, Gabe and Daitaro were pped hard on their faces. However, Dalmacio had to keep asking, "It seems that the situation has changed. Fade has already gained the upper hand. In your opinion, how is this possible?" Gabes expression changed but he still insisted on his stance and said, "Although the four experts are at a disadvantage, they will not be defeated. Perhaps this is a deliberate trick they set to lure Fade into a trap..." He forced out an exnation. Dalmacio immediately looked at Daitaro and asked, "What do you think, Mr. Lin?" Daitaro''s expression was as cold as ice. He said, "I only care about the results. I have nothing else to say." After that, he closed his mouth and stopped talking. In that situation, Dalmacio almost cursed in his heart, but he had to force out a smile and continued to exin. At that moment, on the Inte, curses hadpletely drowned out the official broadcast room, forcing them to shut down thements section. However, that couldn''t prevent the scolding from spreading. After all, the p in the face was so clear. Moreover, looking at the situation on the screen, Fade became braver. Winning was only a matter of time. Boom, Boom, Boom! There were another few continuous explosions. Fade''s body shed and ayer of jade-like luster appeared on him, blocking the aftermath of the explosion. Looking at the four people who were fleeing in front of him, he smiled slightly and whispered to himself, "I''ve never had such a good fight before. I''m really happy today." BUMS "The ointment that Master sent over waspletely absorbed during this battle. At this rate, it won''t be long before I can enter the fourth stage of the Physical Refine Realm." Content belongs to "Right now, I''m at the third stage of the Physical Refine Realm, which is enough to fight against four opponents by myself. If I were to truly reach the fourth stage of thet Physical Refine Realm, would my strength be equivalent to that of an ordinary fifth stage of the Physical Refine Realm expert, or even higher?" Shaking his head, Fade put his distracting thoughts aside. He looked at the four men who were escaping and said with cold eyes, "Forget it. I should deal with them first." As he spoke, he activated his positive energy. Like a sh of lightning, he chased after them. When the four men saw Fade approaching, they were frightened. They gritted their teeth and ran away with all their strength. At that moment, the world suddenly shook a little. Then, there was a pping sounding from afar. With this p, an invisible wave spread out. "What''s going on?" Fade and the four men were shocked at the same time. They couldn''t help but turn to look at the shaking and pping sound. Shortly after, they felt an invisible airwaveing towards them. All five of them were on guard. They couldn''t help but activate their positive energy, wanting to defend themselves. However, when the energy approached, they found that the invisible airwaves weren''t dangerous, but contained a rich spiritual energy. "This energy is a little familiar. I may have sensed it somewhere before." Feeling the spiritual energy, Fade frowned slightly and thought of something. However, after the spiritual energy spread, everything returned to tranquility as if nothing had happened. He didn''t care about anything else and chased after the four men. Seeing this, they gritted their teeth and ran away. Instantly, several streaks of light shuttled through the air. Indistinctly, Fade saw the outline of a city in the distance. Immediately, his heart tightened. "That''s not good. After chasing for so long, we''ve left the desert and entered the city." At the same time, the four men who were fleeing noticed this and their faces revealed a look of surprise. "There''s a city ahead. Let''s go there to escape!" "There are people there in the city. Once we enter, Fade won''t dare to do anything." "Yes, this is a Chinese city. Fade won''t dare to kill." "Hurry up. Once we enter the city, we''ll have a way out." The four of them ran at full speed towards the city. Fade squinted his eyes and said coldly, "I must stop them!" Chapter 2923 Chapter 2923 ? Therefore, Fade sped up and chased after them. At the same time, this scene was broadcasted in front of the world. At once, Gabe and Daitaro, who had already quietened down because they had been pped in the face, became active again in the broadcast room. This time, before Dalmacio could ask questions, the two of them started talking. Gabe said with a distressed expression, As I said from the beginning, this battle shouldn''t have happened in the first ce. Now, the result has proven that I''m right." "Cloud Sand City, where there are two million residents, is not far ahead! If a battle urs in the city, many people will die!" "Not to mention whether Fade will win or not. As long as he attacks, it will result in a huge destruction!" Dalmacio immediately asked, "Gentlemen, if the battle really takes ce in the city, how destructive will it be? Can you describe it to the viewers?" Gabe looked at Daitaro next to him and said, "Mr. Lin is a professional in this field!" Daitaro said, "We often say that a Lord Level martial artist is equivalent to a moving nuclear bomb. Fade and the other four are now stronger than ordinary Lord Level martial artists. The five of them are equivalent to fiverge nuclear bombs. If they really fight in the city, then the entire Cloud Sand City will probably be razed to the ground." "I- Is this true?" Shock was written all over Dalmacio''s face as he sighed. "That... That''s two million people!" Daitaro nodded. "That''s the reality. Besides, it''s different from a nuclear bomb. We can''t stop them at all unless they stop voluntarily." "Do we really have to sacrifice two million people because of them?" Dalmacio muttered. Gabe shook his head andmented, "That isn''t the most dangerous part. The most dangerous part is that if the winner can''t be decided in this battle, they will continue to fight. When the timees, the number of casualties and the cities destroyed will only increase." "And all these will happen because of Fade himself." As these words spread through the broadcast, they instantly caused another round of debate. Countless viewers supporting Fade cursed Gabe and Daitaro angrily. However, because the threat to the lives of two million people in Cloud Sand City was confirmed, a lot of people had concerns and developed a bad feeling towards Fade. "It''s all because of Fade. If he hadn''t done such a thing, how could it have happened?" "If I was him, I would kill myself. I don''t want to implicatemoners." "Now, he is going to kill two million people. Can''t all of Fade''s supporterse to your senses yet? The person you support is aplete devil." "Please ask the authorities toe forward to kill Fade and stop the battle." At that moment, in the depths of a certain forest, Fade''s friends and rtives were also paying attention to the battle and the situation on the Inte. Seeing the rounds of curses against Fade, Momo and Yuri were so angry that their pretty faces turned red.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "This group of people went too far. It was clearly the attackers'' fault, but they med Fade instead." "Have they forgotten that if Fade hadn''t stopped the enemy from poisoning the water by exposing their nst time, millions of people downstream would have died?" "The authorities are still adding fuel to the fire. Will they not be satisfied unless they suppress Fade?" Quin watched quietly with an expressionless face. "Quin, aren''t you angry?" Momo saw this and spoke up. Quin replied softly, "I''m furious, but I know that anger is useless now. The only thing I can do now is to believe in him. I believe that he can resolve everything." Hearing her words, Momo''s expression froze. She calmed down and said, "I also trust in Fade." In the desert, Fade was getting closer to the four men. His opponents were getting closer to the city, less than thirty kilometers away. The four men gritted their teeth and desperately tried to enter the city. Right then, several wind- breaking sounds burst out behind him. The four of them turned their heads and discovered that four streaks of flowing light were charging towards them. There was a terrifying power contained within the flowing light. The four men were shocked and quickly dodged. However, the four streaks of light seemed to have eyes and automatically pursued the four men. The four men couldn''t escape. They could only grit their teeth and defend themselves. Bang! Four streaks of flowing light hit the four men almost at the same time, instantly breaking through their defenses and shooting them down from the sky. Without stopping, Fade swooped down to chase the four men and attacked them again. The four of them vomited blood and looked terrified. They exerted all their strength to resist Fade''s attack. However, Fade''s nine types of martial essencebined to attack and bombard the four men. They shattered their defensive shieldsyer byyer, causing them to vomit blood. Their faces also turn pale. Seeing Fade''s attack, Zuru was terrified. He surrendered and said, "No, don''t kill me. I admit defeat, I surrender." "How can I believe you?" Fade asked as he continued to attack. Zuru hurriedly said, "I''m willing to be attached to you. I''ll do whatever you want me to do." Fade narrowed his eyes and said, "First of all, tell me who''s behind all this? The four of you came out of seclusion at the same time and attacked me together. Don''t tell me that this was a coincidence." Hearing this, Zuru''s eyes shed and he looked hesitant. Seeing this, Fade snorted coldly, and the energy in his hand surged, "If you refuse to tell me, then I''ll end your life." "No, I''ll tell you!" Zuru was shocked and quickly shouted, "This matter..." At that moment, when the other three saw this, they hurriedly shouted, "Zuru, don''t tell him. Are you going to betray us?" "I want to live." Zuru said to them, then looked at Fade and said, "This el.n assassination is an order from Prohibition Ind." "It''s an order from Prohibition Ind!" Although Fade had guessed it earlier, he was still surprised when Zuru confirmed it. "Why would Prohibition Ind want to kill me? What do you have to do with them?" Zuru quickly responded, "You have something on you that the Three Pce Masters need. Your master is also the enemy of Prohibition Ind. Therefore, the Three Pce Masters of Prohibition Ind personally ordered us toe out and kill you." "The four of us are all servants of Prohibition Ind. For so many years, Prohibition Ind has given us cultivation techniques and resources, allowing us to cultivate to our current realm. However, they also imposed some restrictions on us If we don''t heed their orders, we will be killed." "Thus, we have no choice but to take action. Please spare my life!" Chapter 2924 Chapter 2924 ? Fade had generally known about these things before. At that moment, he got confirmation from Zuru which dispelled any doubts he had. In his mind, he officially regarded Prohibition Ind as his enemy. However, unlike him, countless viewers, especially those in China, had heard of this for the first time. Thus, it caused a heated discussion on the Inte. "Didn''t these four people say that they wanted to take revenge? I didn''t expect that they were ordered by someone toe and kill Fade." "Are they all from Prohibition Ind? The experts of these four top organizations are actually someone else''s servants? How powerful is Prohibition Ind?" "It must be powerful. Haven''t you watched the previous press conference? Gaetano has announced that we will cooperate with Prohibition Ind to promote the development of martial arts together." "I know about the press conference, but if Prohibition Ind is so strong, why would they cooperate with us? I think there is a hidden motive." "There must be something that we don''t know. Otherwise, Master Chen and General Xu wouldn''t have quit." "What hidden motives could there be? We''ve seen too many conspiracies. Gaetano said in the press conference that the authorities wanted to cooperate with Prohibition Ind. However, Fade and Jaguar didn''t agree, so they were excluded. It''s understandable." "Just because Fade didn''t agree, Prohibition Ind sent people to kill him. Wouldn''t you worry about working with such an organization?" "What matters is that they''re strong. What''s there to worry about? Haha!" "In short, I''m still doubtful about the cooperation!" The things that happened on Prohibition Ind were revealed, causing a heated discussion on the Inte. Right then, Fade shot out several streaks of light at Zuru''s body and sealed his veins. Then, he attacked the remaining three. They were no match for him. With one less person, it was even more difficult for them to block Fade''s attack. Monon, Drac, and Nigel were constantly struck by Fade, spitting out mouthfuls of fresh blood. Their faces began to turn pale. Boom! With another fierce attack, Drac was sent flying backward. He fell onto the ground, spitting out arge mouthful of blood. For a moment, he couldn''t even stand up. Then, Fade targeted the remaining two men, and his attacks became fiercer. Seeing this, Monon and Nigel were shocked. They looked at each other. Then, Monon gritted his teeth and shouted, "Fight!" Instantly, his energy was activated. Nigel also burst out with all his strength and charged at Fade. However, just then, Monon suddenly changed his direction and turned to escape. "No..." Nigel knew that he had been tricked. His face was filled with shock and hatred. At that moment, Fade''s attack had already arrived in front of Nigel. With a "boom", it struck Nigel and sent him crashing into the ground, creating a human-shaped crater. Only Monon was left. Fade sped up and chased after him. Monon gritted his teeth and fled, but Fade was still getting closer. Feeling the horrible killing intent behind him, Monon''s eyes showed despair. "Am I really going to die here this day? No..." With victory in sight, the hot topic on the Inte began to shift again. "Fade is fighting against four and he is going to win, haha!" "Where are the two experts who said Fade will lose previously? What do they have to say now?" "What''s the big deal with Prohibition Ind? They sent four people, but none of them were Master Chen''s match!" "Prohibition Ind is so weak. The authorities ignored Master Chen and General Xu, and cooperated with them. Is there any conspiracy?" At that moment, many of the leaders in the meeting room in the government building had dark expressions on their faces. "Did we do something wrong in this matter?" "I didn''t expect Fade to be so strong. If he can work for the authorities, then our country..." "Is the cooperation with Prohibition Ind worth reconsidering?" In the midst of the questioning, everyone''s gaze fell on Nathan. He was the leader of the cooperation with Prohibition Ind after Alferdo was killed. Therefore, when everyone had doubts, they naturally targeted him. Right then, Nathan looked serious and his expression was ugly. He frowned, paused for a few seconds, and said, "It''s a little unexpected, but isn''t everything still under control?" "Mr. Xu, are things really under control? From the current situation, Fade is bound to win!" "If he wins, people will question us. At that time, our cooperation will be affected!" "I have another concern. If Fade takes revenge because of this matter, I''m afraid that we will be targets!" Hearing this, many people''s faces changed drastically. It was true that they all had high statuses, but in terms of martial arts strength, the strongest was only Earth Level martial artist. If Fade was really determined to assassinate them, none no them could stop him. For a moment, the atmosphere tensed up and many people looked at each other with nervousness. Nathan, however, spoke up at this moment, "Don''t be nervous. Don''t worry about this kind of thing?" "Mr. Xu, do you still have a trump card?" Nathan nodded confidently. With a stern look in his eyes, he said, "I just received news that Prohibition Ind has sent someone outagain." "They sent someone again? Who is it? Is he powerful? Can he defeat Fade?" A series of questions arose. A smile appeared on the corners of Nathan''s mouth as he said confidently, "He will definitely win. I''m sure of it." "This time, Prohibition Ind sent out Master Secondson of the Ground Evil Pce." At the mention of this name, the leaders present became excited. They also breathed a sigh of relief. "Master Secondson, he... He actually came out. There shouldn''t be a problem then." "I have heard that Master Secondson is a Soul Refine Realm expert. Killing Fade only requires a lift of his finger." "No wonder Mr. Xu is so calm. It turns out that he has such a trump card!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nathan smiled and said, "With Master Secondson, neither Fade nor Jaguar is worth worrying about." "Now, we need to consider how to further push the cooperation with Prohibition Ind and convince the people to ept this." Hearing this, someone realized something. "Mr. Xu, do you mean that we should take this opportunity to further publicize the existence of Prohibition Ind and promote martial arts and martial arts centers?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "This is an excellent opportunity. Because of Fade and Jaguar, there have been voices of opposition against the cooperation." "Why don''t we hold a press conference for Master Secondson to disy his strength to appease the voices of opposition among the public?" Nathan nodded and said, "That''s a good idea but Master Secondson has to agree." "Therefore, everyone should hurry up and prepare. Once Master Secondson kills Fade, the rest of the matters can move forward." "Okay, we will get this settled immediately!" The group of people got up and left excitedly. Chapter 2925 Chapter 2925 ? At that moment, Cloud Sand City had entered a state of emergency. The authorities announced to the people to evacuate to the east of the city immediately. At the same time, the troops stationed at the fringes of the city immediately assembled to maintain order and protect the city. However, these soldiers couldn''t help but show a trace of worry on their faces as they watched the constant explosions tens of kilometers away. No matter how fearless or strong they were, in the face of such terrifying power that was like a punishment from heaven, they probably still didn''t have the ability to defend themselves. Boom! Another violent explosive sound rang out, shaking the whole ground. Caius Liu, who was in charge of the team, looked serious at the moment. He looked into the distance and then at the nervous yet young faces in front of him. Their superiors just gave them orders, telling them to do their best to prevent the aftermath of the battle and ensure the safety of Cloud Sand City. Caius decisively epted the order, but right then, he started to feel uneasy. After all, the five people there were beyond the Lord Level. Their soldiers, rifles, and cannons were useless when facing those people. However, he still had to stay put and persist, because it was his duty as a soldier. He didn''t know what caused Jaguar to retire and Fade''s departure. He didn''t know who was right and who was wrong in the battle at the moment. The only thing he knew was to try his best to protect the safety of civilians and the city, even if it meant sacrificing his own life. Swoosh! Suddenly, a streak of light shot towards them. Caius'' expression changed drastically. He hastily ordered, "Everyone, prepare for battle." "Yes, sir!" The sound of air whooshing could be heard as the figure approached rapidly. In just ten seconds, he had already rushed to a kilometer in front of Caius. Caius and the others finally saw that it was Drac. Earlier, Fade had knocked his opponents down to the ground and was about to fight Monon. Drac took the opportunity to break out thest bit of his hidden blood power and fled. Behind Drac, Fade was even faster. He drew out a streak of flowing light, piercing through the air with a whoosh. "Soldiers! Chinese soldiers!" Drac was surprised to see Caius and his team. "It''s you." Then, he turned in the opposite direction and rushed towards Caius and the others. Startled, Caius immediately ordered, "Attack." Boom, Boom, Bang, Bang! All of a sudden, gunshots sounded one after another, forming a hail of bullets in the air. However, the dense barrage of bullets didn''t hit Drac at all. Even if they were lucky enough tond a hit, it was still impossible for the bullets to break his defenses. It caused him no harm at all. In the blink of an eye, Drac was already a few hundred meters away from the army. Laius gritted his teeth and shouted, "Attack! Attack with all your might!" At that moment, he had no choice but to attack. Their attacks, however, seemed too weak and useless when facing Drac. Boom! With a wave of his hand, Drac released a streak of energy, smashing two cannons into pieces. The airwaves of the explosion burst out, hitting several soldiers and causing them to fall into pools of blood. "You..." That scene angered Caius. He gritted his teeth and red at Drac. Then, Caius picked up a rifle and started shooting at him. Drac snorted when he noticed Caius'' actions. He waved his right hand and a streak of light shot out towards the man. Caius suddenly felt an indescribable energy pressing down on him, as if the sky was falling. It was a kind of unspeakable pressure and fear.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At that moment, the steel-like soldier looked desperate. "Am I going to die?" "I''m sorry, I didn''t manage to protect Cloud Sand City, I didn''t manage to defend the citizens." However, at this critical moment, a sharp whistle broke through the air, followed by a red ming sword. sh! The sword hacked down andnded on Drac''s body at thest moment. Instantly, Drac''s body melted away like butter meeting a hot knife. "No..." Drac let out a shrill howl as he looked at Fade, who was chasing after him, with an angry look on his face. Fade, if you kill me, you''ll die a tragic death. Prohibition Ind will not let you off..." Ignoring Drac''s shouts, Fade shed his sword across and shattered Drac''s elixir core. With a "boom", Drac exploded. Indistinctly, Fade saw that a small ball, emitting ayer of pale green light, flew out of the core. "This is..." Fade sensed a special energy in the ball. He reached out his hand, grabbed the ball, and put it away. All of this happened in just two or three seconds. On the ground, the soldiers, who had almost lost hope, hadn''t recovered yet. They kept shooting at Drac. At that moment, he was smashed by Fade, and the bullets and bombs immediately attacked Fade. Laius, who just recovered from his near death experience, had no time to calm down when he saw this scene. He became nervous again. After all, the soldiers were attacking an expert like Fade. This was absolutely a huge offense and disrespect. If the other party punished them, their team would probably be finished. Thinking of this, Gaius'' face was filled with worry. He hastily shouted, "Master Chen, we''re not trying to attack you. We''re just..." "There''s no need to exin!" Fade said coldly. Laius'' heart sank and his face was filled with despair. However, the next scene surprised him. Fade wasn''t as angry as he thought. He wasn''t punishing them. With a gentle wave of his hand, a streak of energy burst out and blocked the bullets. Then, he directed the several green streaks of energy back into the bodies of the soldiers who had been wounded by the cannons. "Take your people back. Don''t get close! I''ll take care of those people." After that, Fade turned around and went back in the direction he came from. Laius was stunned for a few seconds when he saw this scene and his face was filled with disbelief. "M-Master Chen didn''t me us. Instead, he helped us." The soldiers under him were now shouting as well. "Captain, their injuries have stabilized. Do we send them to the hospital now?" "Captain, should we continue to attack?" "Captain, things seem to be different from the rumor. Master Chen is a good man. Instead, those people on Prohibition Ind, who publicly announced the cooperation, were going to kill us." "From the very beginning, I suspected that the people on Prohibition Ind weren''t good people. really don''t know what the authorities were thinking. They actually want to cooperate with them." Content belongs to e S "Master Chen and General Xu must have been excluded because of this. I feel unworthy of them." Hearing the discussion of his men, Caius frowned and shouted in a low voice, "Shut up and don''t talk nonsense. Mind your own business." The soldiers under him immediately shut up and didn''t dare to speak, but those words were still wandering in everyone''s mind. Chapter 2926 Chapter 2926 ? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At the same time, simr questions crossed the minds of countless citizens who were watching the live broadcast. "The people on Prohibition Ind are too cruel. They killed our people and even want to use us as hostages." "Is this the powerful and kind Prohibition Ind mentioned by the authorities? Why don''t I believe it!" "On the contrary, Master Chen didn''t me the soldiers who attacked him. Instead, he saved their lives. He is the real hero of our country." "Are the higher-ups blind? They drive heroes away and work with those wicked people. They are traitors to our country!" At this moment, Fade didn''t know about thesements, and his heart was full of anger. Previously, he was soft-hearted and didn''t kill the four men immediately. He wanted to keep them alive and try to force some information out of them. However, he almost made a mistake, which would have led to the deaths of countless soldiers. Thinking of this, his eyes turned cold. "I''ll kill them all. They deserve to die!" With a whoosh, Fade rushed over. Zuru, Nigel, and Monon were shocked when they felt Fade''s killing intent. Right then, they couldn''t care less about anything else and frantically fled. However, Zuru had been seriously injured by Fade and couldn''t move quickly. Fade caught up with him first, and with a streak of energy, he killed the chief. A pale green ball flew out from Zuru''s shattered elixir core, very simr to the one from Drac''s body. "Uhh..." Fade was slightly surprised and kept the ball in his pocket. Then, he continued to chase Nigel and Monon. Both of them were injured. At that moment, facing Fade''s full-speed pursuit, the distance between them was getting closer. Seeing that death was about to descend upon them, their faces were filled with despair. However, at this moment, the horizon of the desert suddenly shed. The entire ground seemed to shake. Then, a horrible energy spread from the sky. The energy was extremely cold. It was as if it came from hell. "What is this?" For a moment, everyone was stunned. Right then, a ck spot appeared in the sky and quickly approached. The ck spot was getting closer, revealing a figure. "Fade, you killed my people from Prohibition Ind. Die!" The figure spoke in a cold voice, like the sickle of Death. Monon and Nigel, who were originally inplete despair, were now overjoyed and extremely excited. "That... That''s Master Secondson. He''s here." "Master Secondson has shown up. Fade is dead. He is dead." "Secondson!" Fade''s expression darkened and became serious. This powerful energy made him feel oppressed, and it was hard for him to resist. "Is Prohibition Ind still going to take this step?" Fade''s eyes showed a hint of determination. He gritted his teeth and sent out a streak of energy towards the two men. Nigel and Monon, who were extremely excited, didn''t expect Fade to not run away in such a situation. Instead, he would attack them. For a moment, they were stunned. They were shocked and quickly dodged. However, their movements were too slow. With a swoosh, Fade''s sword energy fell and hit the two men. Nigel let out a blood-curdling scream as his body exploded in the air. Another ball flew out from the elixir core. Fade waved his hand and kept it in his pocket. Monon was a little lucky. He wasn''t directly hit by the sword, but one of his arms was cut off. He quickly covered the wound and retreated. Swoosh! Fade didn''t stop and chased after Monon, ready to kill him. However, at this moment, Secondson had arrived. His eyes were full of cold killing intent as he shouted angrily, "How dare you!" Just now, he had already revealed his identity, yet Fade still took action in front of him, killing Nigel and injuring Monon. This was a great humiliation for him. Then, a horrible killing intent enveloped Fade. A ck chill, like ice, condensed into a big knife in the air and chopped down on him. Fade condensed a long ming sword and attacked with a whistling sound. Boom! Both of them collided in the air. In an instant, the whole world seemed to tremble. A terrifying wave of air erupted from the point of collision. It created a turbulent and violent wind that blew up the sand and gravel in the desert, causing the entire ce to be filled with dust. Crack! A slight cracking sound was heard. Then, Fade''s expression changed. The ming sword in his hand was broken into countless pieces, flying in all directions. He was pushed back hundreds of meters by the air waves. Blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. He looked solemnly at Secondson. "Secondson is much stronger than me. He''s at least at the seventh or eighth stage of the Physical Refine Realm." After the blow, Fade quickly made a decision in his heart. "I''m currently at the third stage of the Physical Refine Realm and close to the fourth stage. Due to my special cultivation technique and martial essence, I might be able to go against the fifth or even sixth stage of the Physical Refine Realm, butpared to Secondson, I''m still a bit weaker. If I fight him head on, I''m afraid I''d definitely lose." He rolled his eyes and quickly thought of various ways. Right then, Secondson''s eyes showed a little surprise. "I didn''t expect you to still be alive after taking a blow from me. It seems that I have underestimated you before." "However, the oue will still be the same. Die!" With a cold snort, Secondson''s figure, like a phantom, appeared in front of Fade with a whoosh and chopped at him with a dark and cold sword. Fade gritted his teeth and activated his positive energy to defend himself. Immediately, there was a series of collisions and explosions. The two of them fought against each other. However, if one took a closer look, one could find that Fade was almostpletely suppressed by Secondson. He barely resisted the opponent''s attack. Every time he resisted, he would be injured. Wounds began to appear on his body and blood began to spill down from the sky. This scene made countless Chinese viewers who supported Fade to be nervous again. Originally, they were all preparing to celebrate his victory over all four opponents. Unexpectedly, at this crucial moment, an expert of Prohibition Ind came out and suppressed Fade. He couldn''t resist at all. "Could it be that Master Chen is really going to lose?" "Are the people on Prohibition Ind really that powerful?" Those who opposed Fade became active again at this moment. "Haha, do you see it now? This is the strength of Prohibition Ind, the existence that can crush people. The fans of a certain someone, all of you shouldn''t brag. Don''t you feel sorry?" "Prohibition Ind is an extremely powerful existence. Cooperating with them is a wise decision made by the higher ups" Someone retorted, "The people on Prohibition Ind killed innocent people and didn''t treat you as human beings. Didn''t you see what happened to those soldiers just now?" "What happened just now was an ident. Fade put up an act and bought people''s hearts, yet you¨¨ really believe it. It''s ridiculous." "Even if it''s true, so what? It''s enough that Prohibition Ind is strong. Only strength can protect us." "Expert of Prohibition Ind, kill Fade and don''t let him continue to deceive the public." The Inte was in chaos. When Nathan and the others saw such a scene, they smiled and said with ease, "Master Secondson has made a move. It''s all over." Chapter 2927 Chapter 2927 ? Fade, who had just killed three top experts, now felt powerless in front of Secondson. Gritting his teeth, he seemed to have activated all of his strength. He unstintingly unleashed his positive energy. The nine types of martial essence began circting and shrouded him as he faced Secondson''s attack.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, when Secondson''s attack hit Fade, he still felt it. It was an irresistible force. The violent energy almost tore his body apart. Furthermore, Secondson''s attacks contained wisps of tiny divine soul attack that kept invading his spiritual consciousness. Fortunately, Fade''s spiritual consciousness was much stronger than the average martial artist. He was able to barely withstand these divine soul attacks. Whether it was his body or divine soul, Fade could barely support himself. Despite this, he wasn''t defeated for the time being. However, if this went on, there would be only one oue. He would definitely be defeated. "Am I going to be defeated here?" Fade gnashed his teeth and his eyes were full of unwillingness. Secondson, who was opposite him, looked cold and expressionless. However, deep down, he was surprised. Fade''s energy was only at the third stage of the Physical Refine Realm, close to the fourth stage. Compared to him, who was at the eighth stage of the Physical Refine Realm, there wasn''t much of a difference in their strength. Not to mention that he was originally an expert at the fourth stage of the Soul Refine Realm. He could only disy the strength of this stage because of the suppression of the environment. In actuality, his fighting strength was much stronger than an ordinary eighth stage Physical Refine Realm martial artist. Therefore, ording to Secondson''s prediction, he could kill Fade within three moves at most. However, now, he had fought with Fade for 20 or 30 moves, but the young man was still able to resist all of them. "This kid is a little strange? He seems to have more than one type of martial essence." Secondson looked at Fade and narrowed his eyes. "Could it be because of the Tree Core Seed?" He thought about it, but there was no answer. Secondson didn''t waste any more time. He snorted coldly and muttered to himself, "Nothing matters besides his death. After all, he''s just a third stage of the Physical Refine Realm brat." With a cold snort, his attacks became fierce again. In an instant, heaven and earth changed color, a gale suddenly rose, and yellow sand flew all over the sky. Right then, it seemed like the apocalypse and the whole world was about to copse. Fade could feel the terrifying pressure. He gritted his teeth and activated all of his positive energy to block Secondson''s attack. Boom! A fierce attack came and hit Fade''s positive energy shield. Crack, Crack! In just a few seconds, several cracks appeared on Fade''s shield and it could no longer hold on. "Is it really not going to hold?" Fade''s teeth had already started to bleed. Crack! More cracks appeared. His shield was on the verge of copse. At the critical moment, a few whooshing sounds could be heard. Several flowing lights shot towards Secondson from different directions. "An ambush! You''re seeking death!" Secondson snorted coldly and swung out a few streaks of energy behind his back. Instantly, those streaks of light were shattered. However, because of this dy, Fade''s shield didn''t shatter, giving him a chance to breathe. "Young Master, go to the Ice-sealed Realm." At this moment, there was a shout. Then, more than a dozen ck shadows rushed out from all over and attacked Secondson together. Seeing this, Fade immediately recognized these people. They were from Double des, the people left behind by his master. It turned out that they had been guarding Fade and waiting for this crucial moment to help him. However, these people were only at the first or second stage of the Physical Refine Realm and were no match for Secondson. "You''re no match for him..." Fade eximed. The figure in ck said, "Our lives belong to Master Hsuanyuen. Our mission is to protect you. We will not live in vain." "Young Master, we can''t dy for long. Go to the Ice- sealed Realm and find Master Hsuanyuen." Fade gritted his teeth. He wanted to stay and fight by their side, but he knew that he couldn''t change anything if he stayed. "Take care!" Fade looked at the figures in ck who rushed up regardless of their safety and bid farewell. Then, he turned around and ran in the direction of the Ice-sealed Realm. Content belongs to UMS "Trying to escape!" Secondson squinted his eyes and was about to stop Fade from escaping. However, more than ten ck figures pounced on him without any regard for their own safety. "Secondson, we''re your opponent." Secondson nced at these people as if he was looking at an ant. He said indifferently and disdainfully, "You''re not qualified." Boom! With a wave of his hand, Secondson released a streak of energy. The few people at the front were hit by the energy. With a boom, they instantly exploded and turned into a rain of blood, falling down from the sky. While it was a sad scene, it didn''t instill fear. They continued to rush up one after another, shouting. Even if they could only stop Secondson for a second, it meant buying an extra second for Fade, which was worth it. Bang! Bang! Bang! There were crackling sounds as the bodies exploded into clouds of blood fog in the air. None of these people could hold on for more than one move from Secondson. However, they still charged forward fearlessly. Such a sad and tragic scene was broadcasted all over the world. For a moment, countless viewers were stunned. There was no sound or quarrel. There was only the silent heroess on the screen spreading all over the world. At that moment, Fade, who was rushing towards the Ice- sealed Realm, could no longer see the scene in the desert. However, the et explosions seemed to be exceptionally loud and clear, as if they were bursting in his ears. Content belongs to Fade gnashed his teeth with tears in the corner of his eyes. "I will definitely avenge you." Whoosh! He sped up again, regardless of his injuries. He ran at his fastest speed with all his might. Ultimately, the dozen ck shadows only stopped Secondson for less than five minutes. After dealing with them quickly, Secondson snorted and chased Fade like lightning. Just like that, one person ran while the other chased. The thrilling chase was broadcast in front of the world''s viewers. Some people were worried about Fade, and some were shocked by Secondson''s powerful strength as they watched with admiration. As time went by, Secondson was getting closer to him. As for Fade, he gritted his teeth and began to sprint. Finally, a vast expanse of white appeared before his eyes. Suddenly, Fade rejoiced. "The Ice- sealed Realm, I''m almost there!" He rushed into the snow-covered world, passed the Ice- sealed Tower, and rushed to the entrance of the Ice-sealed Realm. He remembered that it was an ice crack. After jumping into it, he had entered the Ice-sealed Realm. Chapter 2928 Chapter 2928 ? However, when Fade rushed to the ice crack, he was stunned. The ice crack which was once bottomless and filled with a violent and icy cold energy, had now turned into an extremely ordinary ice crack. At first nce, one could still see the ice and snow more than twenty meters below. At that moment, he remembered. The entrance to the Ice-sealed Realm wasn''t fixed, but changed locations every time it opened. Moreover, the location was almost impossible to determine in advance. Only before the entrance was about to open could one roughly find the location of the entrance through the movement of energy. He entered the Ice-sealed Realm through the ice crackst time, but this time, he wasn''t sure where the entrance was. "How could this happen? Is God trying to kill me?" Fade gritted his teeth and his eyes were full of unwillingness. Just then, a violent energy roared and came pressing down on him. He turned his head and saw a streak of flowing light in the distance approaching quickly. He knew that Secondson had caught up. "Is everything going to end here?" Fade felt unwilling, sad, and helpless. Just as he was at a dead end, suddenly, a cold wind blew through the ice crack in front of him. He noticed the movement. He looked and found that a mass of violent and chaotic energy had appeared between the ice cracks, which then condensed into a vortex. "I- Is this the entrance?" Fade was shocked and he had a puzzled look on his face.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Right then, Secondson was less than one kilometer away from him. "Boy, go to hell!" Sensing Secondson''s killing intent, Fade didn''t care about his doubts. He gritted his teeth and jumped into the vortex between the ice cracks. In an instant, his body disappeared into the vortex. Then, the vortex became smaller as Secondson approached the ice crack. Thest energy of the vortex shattered and disappeared. Secondson stood by the ice crack and looked down at the empty ground. He couldn''t help frowning. "That kid went into the Ice-sealed Realm?" "What a coincidence! As soon as he appeared, the entrance appeared in front of him. Then, when I arrived, the entrance disappeared immediately," he muttered to himself. He looked at the ice crack and coldly snorted, "Talmon, are you controlling it?" "You''re still alive after so many years." With a heavy snort, there was killing intent in Secondson''s eyes. "Don''t think that I can''t kill you if you run into the Ice-sealed Realm." "It''s no big deal. I''ll even kill Talmon." After that, he waved his hand and turned to leave. At that moment, on Prohibition Ind, when Firstson and Thirdson saw this scene through the live broadcast, their expressions darkened. The fat Thirdson looked at Firstson and said, "Firstson, Fade escaped. He must have gone into the Ice- sealed Realm. Do you want Secondson toe back?" Firstson narrowed his eyes and dered, "Fade must die." "Firstson, do you mean that he should invade the Ice-sealed Realm? Talmon may be inside, and Secondson might be in danger if he goes in without permission!" Thirdson said. Firstson snorted, "It''s not that dangerous. Talmon has been stuck in the Ice- sealed Realm for nearly a thousand years, and he can''t hold on any longer." "If we didn''t have to preserve our strength to break the restriction, we would have killed him long ago." Thirdson asked, Tirstson, do you mean that we should invade the Ice-sealed Realm now?" Firstson nodded and agreed, "It''s ??? 9) almost the right time. How about this? You leave and help Secondson to kill that group of people. Also, Secondson is too brusque, so it''s not convenient for him tomunicate with China. You should speak instead and prepare for when we leave the mountain." "Okay, Firstson!" Thirdson nodded in agreement. At the same time, Fade felt dizzy and finallynded on a piece of ice. Getting up and looking around, he immediately confirmed that he was in the Ice-sealed Realm. Then, he ran along the ice path into the depths. However, it was different from thest time when he came. The ice path was empty this time, and no one else could be seen. "No one is here. Has everyone left?" With doubts in his head, he quickly crossed the thirty kilometer mark. Then, a familiar face appeared in front of him. Hewez, with a pigtail, was the leader of the Double des patrol team. "Fade, you''re here." When Hewez saw Fade, he immediately walked up to him. "Brother Hewez..." As soon as Fade opened his mouth, he spat out a big mouthful of blood. His legs went weak and he almost fell to the ground. Hewez quickly stepped forward to support him. Then, he examined Fade''s injuries and his expression changed instantly. "Fade, you''re injured." "I- I''m fine!" Fade gritted his teeth and said, "However, the brothers of Double des have sacrificed themselves in order to help me." Hewez''s eyes shed and he gritted his teeth. "Their sacrifice is worth it. Don''t me yourself too much." "What..... What happened? Why did Secondsone out? And since when did those four experts be the subordinates of Prohibition Ind? This..." Fade had so many questions in his mind. However, before he could finish, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Hewez hurriedly said, "Let me take you back to recover. When you recover, Master Hsuanyuen will tell you everything." "Is he okay?" Fade asked. Hewez nodded. "Don''t worry, Master Hsuanyuen is well." "T-That''s good." After saying this, Fade could no longer hold on and passed out. At that moment, in Fade''s home country, the Inte was in a mess. Originally, Fade disyed his powerful strength. He was about to kill those four experts and obtainplete victory. A lot of his supporters were celebrating his victory. Unexpectedly, an expert from Prohibition Ind suddenly appeared and defeated Fade, and he chased him to the point where his life was uncertain. For a time, thements, arguments, and even quarrels about Fade and Prohibition Ind spread rapidly on the Inte. The next morning, the government brought a piece of news. The government dered a cooperative rtionship with Prohibition Ind. Prohibition Ind would be in charge of issues rted to martial arts and all of the martial artists in the country. At the same time, they would gradually set up branches in the country to expand Prohibition Istand. On TV, the chief and Master Thirdson of Prohibition Ind signed a contract and officially reached an agreement before countless cameras. At the same time, the contract stated that any offender would be deemed a traitor, wanted by both the country and Prohibition Ind. Therefore, after signing the contract, the TV station released a wanted order. Unsurprisingly, Fade and Jaguar were ranked first and second respectively on the list, and were officially wanted by the entire world. Chapter 2929 Chapter 2929 ? As Fade and Jaguar were wanted, the rumors about them became more serious on the Inte. On various major forums and tforms, Fade and Jaguar''s supporters strongly opposed the government''s wanted list. They also demanded that the government not cooperate with Prohibition Ind. However, although these so-called oppositions and protests had caused an uproar on the Inte, they had almost no effect. The cooperation was rapidly promoted in the midst of the noise and dispute. In less than a week, the departments rted to the domestic martial arts had been thoroughly reorganized. The original Martial Arts League, Martial Arts Association, and thergest martial arts center, Optimus Studio, were united into a brand new martial arts agency, the National Martial Arts Hall. Master Thirdson of Prohibition Ind became the owner of the National Martial Arts Hall, and he was in charge of various martial arts affairs in the country. At the same time, people in Prohibition Ind would be sent out one after another to serve in the National Martial Arts Hall. There was also a reform among the authorities. Now, they heavily promoted the development of martial arts. In the original college entrance examination, the subject of martial arts was added. At the same time, the locals also quickly started to build martial arts academies, striving to set up a hundred martial arts academies all over the world within three years. Such speed and determination sped up the promotion of martial arts in the country. Many people were excited and happy. The government continued to promote the various advantages of Prohibition Ind. From time to time, they asked people from the Ind to showcase their powerful strength or their skills and medicinal herbs. With this publicity, many people changed their attitude towards Prohibition Ind within a week. The opposition on the Inte seemed to gradually subside.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Everything slowly returned to normal. Everyone seemed to be gradually epting this brand new life. However, the peace was cut short by a short video of more than ten seconds. The content of the video was very simple. It showed four teenagers at the age of fifteen or sixteen, with an eagerness to learn martial arts. They came to the National Martial Arts Hall in Capital City together and waited at the door, hoping to worship the experts of Prohibition Ind. Having waited for two days, they were lucky enough to meet Master Thirdson. Thus, the four teenagers stepped forward excitedly and told Thirdson their intention ofing here. They wanted to learn from him. However, the result was beyond their expectations. Without waiting for them to finish, Thirdson coldly refused their request. It was normal to begin with. However, what happened next was shocking. One of the teenagers couldn''t ept the rejection, so he went up and wanted to show what he had learned in front of Thirdson. However, before he could disy his skills. Thirdson coldly pped him. "Get out of my way!" This was just an ordinary teenager. He couldn''t dodge the p from Thirdson. He was smashed into pieces and turned into a pool of meat sauce. The teenager''spanions were shocked by this scene. As for Thirdson, his attitude remained arrogant and cold. He directly gave the order. "A few ants, deal with them. Don''t disturb me." As a result, Thirdson''s subordinates went forward and killed the remaining three teenagers. What happened in the short ten seconds was taken by a teenager''s phone and sent to the Inte. In that instant, it quickly spread, triggering a heated discussion. Countlessizens were filled with indignation and demanded a response from the National Martial Arts Hall and Thirdson. They were asked to be responsible for this. "Thirdson is a murderer. He must pay with blood." "National Martial Arts Hall, don''t pretend to be dead. Come out and provide an exnation!" "They are just four teenagers. What did they do wrong? Why did they have to be killed?" "The police, don''t you care about this? Or are the people of the National Martial Arts Hall superior to others?" Amidst the anger, other issues about the members of the National Martial Arts Hall and the members of Prohibition Ind were exposed in the past few days. Some members of Prohibition Ind suppressed ordinary martial arts centers and martial artists in their own name. They even beat the opponents until they were disabled, or worse, to death. There were also members of the National Martial Arts Hall who cheated girls and were irresponsible. They even killed the parents when they arrived at their doorsteps. There were many more issues of people getting injured by these prideful people. In just a week, the newly established National Martial Arts Hall had created dozens of various issues. The bloody reality and lost lives made countlessizens angry. They demanded that the National Martial Arts Hall give an exnation and for the government to punish the murderers severely. Under such a huge controversy, the authorities had no choice but to make a promise to investigate the matter and give everyone an exnation. However, at this crucial moment. A video suddenly appeared on the Inte and quickly spread. The content of the video was simple but shocking. The video showed everything that Optimus Studio had done that year. It included the matter of them taking advantage of the martial arts center to recruit students, but in fact, the students were used for drug experiments and supplied to Prohibition Ind. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org There was a simr event about Duke Martial Arts Academy in Micovia. Moreover, what shocked everyone even more was that the video was personally narrated by Jaguar, who had disappeared for a period of time. Suddenly, the content of the video triggered a new wave. Countless citizens were angry and asked for this matter to be strictly investigated. "Did Optimus Studio disregard human life like this?" "The so-called cooperation turned out to be a pass for bullying." "Are the authorities trying to use us as food for Prohibition Ind? They allowed us to be oppressed and yet they''re working together with smiles on their faces?" "I strongly request the termination of the cooperation and strictly investigate Prohibition Ind." Such violent public wrath caught the authorities offguard. In the meeting room, Nathan, who had just finished looking through the contents, frowned and looked furious. Other people were silent and no one spoke. In the end, Nathan spoke up, "Tell me, what should we do next?" "Well, let''s investigate this matter! Some things are really overboard. There must be an exnation." "Yes, it''s only been a week. Prohibition Ind has already sent twelve members to the National Martial Arts Hall and all of them are in high positions, and yet, we haven''t. This is a bit too mel ¨¢ UMS "Mr. Xu, did you contact Master Thirdson? What''s his opinion?" Hearing this, Nathan''s expression darkened and said, "I''ve contacted Master Thirdson. H-He said that it''s not a big deal and asked us to resolve this as soon as possible." Chapter 2930 Chapter 2930 ? "Resolve it as soon as possible?" Someone asked, "How should we resolve it?" At that moment, everyone pondered on the same question. However, no one had an answer. The entire meeting room was silent and no one spoke. After nearly three minutes of silence, Nathan sighed and finally said, "All of you, pay close attention to thements on the Inte. Don''t let those videos spread again." "Besides, you have to pacify the victims. Don''t be stingy with money and try to stop them from causing trouble. If possible, it''s best to send them abroad." "Also, please investigate the whereabouts of Jaguar and Fade''s rtives and friends. Keep working on the investigation and find them as soon as possible." After hearing Nathan''s words, all the members sighed and nodded their heads before they left. In the next few days, the authorities still didn''t respond to what had happened before. Even the members of the National Martial Arts Hall didn''t send anyone to apologize. However, on the Inte, there were many protests rted to Prohibition Ind, but the heat had obviously decreased. In addition, several families of the victims spoke out, saying that it was just an ident and they didn''t me the National Martial Arts Hall. Due to the ambiguity of the situation, things were slowly suppressed. Nheless, there were still countless people who were angry, shouting, and protesting. However, life had to go on. As time went by, most people had to return to their own life and put these things behind them. In this way, the matter finally settled down after half a month. At this moment, in the National Martial Arts Hall, Secondson and Thirdson looked sullen. Thirdson looked at the cold-faced Secondson and said, "Secondson, it''s been half a month. Haven''t you found the entrance to the Ice-sealed Realm? If you can''t, just break it open and go in." Secondson retorted coldly, "The situation is a little special. Under normal circumstances, it will take at most three days to find the entrance. However, this time, the Ice- sealed Realm has changed. Moreover, many of the people who were inside were forced out. Thus, I suspect that the anomaly of the Ice-sealed Realm is man-made." "Man-made!" Thirdson''s expression changed, and he seemed to have thought of something. "Secondson, do you mean that when that old fellow woke up, he controlled the Ice-sealed Realm!" Secondson shook his head and said, "It hasn''t reached that level yet. Back then, that old fellow was seriously injured and almost died. He couldn''t havepletely recovered from the resources in the Ice-sealed Realm." "In fact, if he really has full control of the Ice-sealed Realm, why doesn''t he counterattack us? You know, even if Firstson is here and facing the Ice-sealed Realm, he is no match for us." "That old fellow didn''t do this. He only controlled the entrance to open it and took Fade in. This means that his control over the Ice- sealed Realm isn''t high, and he can only do this." "As such, don''t worry too much." After hearing Secondson''s words, Thirdson breathed a sigh of relief, but he continued to ask, "What should we do next? If we can''t get in, it will be a big threat to us if we let the kid hide in the Ice-sealed Realm!" "After all, that kid isn''t even thirty yet, yet he has such strength. It''s hard to say what realm he''ll reach if he spends more than a hundred years training inside." Right then, Secondson''s eyes turned cold. After a pause, he said, "Don''t worry about that. The Ice- sealed Realm isn''t something that can be easily controlled. That old fellow will probably only be able to temporarily control it for a while. As long as the energy in the Ice-sealed Realm surges for a bit longer, there will be an abnormality. By then, we will definitely be able to discover the entrance." "How long will it take?" Thirdson asked. Secondson narrowed his eyes and said, "Don''t worry, it won''t take more than a month." "Take care of the matters of the outside world during this period of time and make preparations for when we enter." Speaking of this, Thirdsonined, "Secondson, those things are too troublesome. They''re a group of ants, yet they are still sitting there negotiating with us. It''s ridiculous." "We should subdue them as if they were dogs. As for the rest, we can just kill them. There''s no need to go through so much trouble!" Secondson''s face was ice cold as he said, "Firstson said that the resources in this ce aren''t abundant enough. We don''t know how long we''ll have to stay after we leave, so we can'' things. It won''t be toote to kill these ants once we''ve cleared the way home. Right now, we need them to work for us." "Okay!" Thirdson nodded. In the Ice-sealed Realm, Fade, who had been in aa for half a month, slowly opened his eyes and found that he was on an ice bed. "Fade, you are awake!" Hewez noticed the movement and rushed over with a surprised expression on his face. "How do you feel?" Fade felt his body for a moment. In addition to some stiffness, the injuries on his body were all healed. "My wounds?" Hewez exined, "When you came in, you were heavily injured. Master Hsuanyuen made us use the best herbs and various exotic minerals that we have, together with this ice bed, to heal you." "Even so, it took you half a month to wake up." "Half a month? Have I been in aa for so long?" Fade was a little surprised, and then he thought of something. "Did Secondson enter after me?" Hewez said, "Don''t worry. The entrance to the Ice-sealed Realm has closed. Secondson won''t be able to enter." "That''s good." Fade breathed a sigh of relief and immediately asked, "Brother Hewez, my master, he..." Hewez said, "Master Hsuanyuen is back. He''s outside. Do you want to..." "I want to see him." Fade got up from the bed. Hewez hurried forward to support him. "Fade, your injuries have just healed and your body is too weak. You''d better eat something first to replenish your body." As they were speaking, someone brought over food that contained spiritual energy and a brand new set of clothes. Fade finished the food quickly and put on his new clothes. Then, he went to see his master under Hewez''s guidance. They made several turns on the ice path and went deeper than one kilometer. Hewez stopped and pointed to an ice room in front of them. "We''re here. Master Hsuanyuen is inside." Fade nodded at him. Then, he took a deep breath and walked towards the ice room. When he entered, Fade saw a back facing him. The man''s hair was grey, his body was thin, his clothes were worn out, and his body looked slim. All kinds of emotions welled up in Fade''s mind, which made him feel sad. "Master!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Kid, we haven''t seen each other for just a few years. Why are you crying? Are you growing backwards?" Aid red turned around, with a smile at the corner of his mouth. He tapped Fade''s head and scolded him jokingly. Conten belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 2931 Chapter 2931 ? The usual annoying nagging sounded much kinder to Fade now. "Master!" Fade stepped forward and gave Aldred a big hug. "That''s enough, my boy. You went out and learnt nothing but to be affectionate," Aldred admonished and patted Fade''s shoulder. Fade finally calmed down and sat opposite Aldred. There were thousands of doubts running through his mind. "Master, what on earth is going on? Prohibition Ind, the four masters, the Double des organization, and the Tree Core Seed..." At that moment, there was so much that he wanted to know. Aldred softly sighed and said leisurely, "When I took you in, I knew that I would have to tell you everything one day in the future. I didn''t expect it toe so fast." "Fast? It''s been almost thirty years!" Fade was somewhat confused. The corners of Aldred''s lips twitched, and he said, "Thirty years is not as long as you think." "Master, you are putting on a show again. How old are you now? You are probably just a little over a hundred years old. How could thirty years be long?" Looking at his master''s emotional sigh, Fade seemed to have recalled the feeling he had when he was on Tianwu Mountain. He couldn''t help butin. Aldred red at him and scolded, "Boy, who said that I am only a little over a hundred years old? I am more than nine hundred years old this year." "More than nine hundred years old? That''s almost a thousand. How is that possible? Master, stop joking." Fade waved his hand. "Who said I''m joking with you? I am telling the truth," Aldred stated seriously. "Oh, are you being serious?" Fade was a little confused. He didn''t know whether or not his master was telling the truth. "Master, y- you aren''t lying to me, are you?" Aldred replied, "I''m not the only one. Monon, Nigel, Drac, and Zuru are all over 900 years old." "What? Does that mean that they only rose up to fame as top masters in the recent hundred years?" Fade was really shocked. Aldred responded, "Who told you that? They have always been the top masters. However, the former masters died one after another. It''s just that they are the only ones who are still alive till now." "Living for nearly a thousand years. Is that even possible?" Fade still found it hard to believe. "Even if I''ve reached the Physical Refine Realm, I won''t be able to live that long, right?" Aldred faintly replied, "Normally, an ordinary cultivator in the Physical Refine Realm can live more than five hundred years, which is already pretty long. However, the five of us are different." "What''s the difference?" Fade asked. Aldred sighed. Looking at Fade, he slowly began to tell the story.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "This started as early as almost a thousand year ago. Until now, I still remember I was only a cowherd boy in my teens. I couldn''t even feed myself then." "One day, a streak of green light suddenly fell from the sky like a huge tree standing between heaven and earth. The giant tree shook everything, making the whole earth tremble. On that day, everyone thought that the gods wereing and that doomsday wasing. They were all frightened." "However, I didn''t expect that the next day, the giant tree and the green light disappeared. Everything returned to normal. It seemed like what happened that day was just a dream." "I even thought that it was just all a dream and continued to go up the mountains the next day. I identally found a fruit on the grasnd. It was attractive and had an overwhelming fragrance." "During that time, I was never full and I was about to faint from hunger. Hence, I disregarded everything else, picked it up, and ate it." "After eating it, I felt much more energized. and my body felt lighter." Hearing this, Fade could not help but widen his eyes. "No way, Master! Isn''t that a little too dramatic? That fruit was a treasure. You encountered a miracle and then relied on the fruit to learn martial arts. In the end, you became stronger day by day." Aldred red at him. "Who''s being dramatic? That''s exactly what happened. The fruit made me stronger and made me more energized. I learned things very quickly. Hence, I soon became a master and shocked the whole martial arts world. Even the imperial court wanted to recruit me." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "However, I didn''t want to be restricted at that time. Hence, I ate, drank, and had fun with my brothers everywhere. I had the best time of my life joiningpetitions in any studio I came across." "At that time, I almost fought with every martial artist in the country, but I never met any enemies. I was very proud and thought that I was invincible. I even wanted to kill the emperor and be the emperor myself." Fade''s mouth opened wide. "Are you bluffing, Master? You were the emperor?" "I could have been, but I wasn''t interested." Aldred red at him. "Don''t interrupt me." "At that time, I thought that I was Pet invincible and that martial arts were nothing special. Soon, I lost interest. However, right then, a young man suddenly appeared and defeated me with one move. I wasn''t convinced and challenged him several times, but never won. Only then did I realize that I wasn''t invincible. There were people stronger than me, and they were much more powerful than I am." Content belongs to "Thus, I asked the young man where he learned martial arts from and if he could teach me. He told me that he had his own sect, and they wouldn''t teach outsiders easily. I told him I could join his sect at that time." l.ne "After multiple tries, he finally agreed to bring me to the sect to see if I had the potential was very excited to follow him out of the country and to a nameles''s ind on the sea." "When got to the ind, I realized that there were other people from different ces that wanted to learn from the sect. They were all brought to the ind. There were about two hundred people." "It was my first time seeing people of different ethnicities. I once thought they were aliens and almost fought with them." "Afterwards, we all learned martial arts together on the ind." "After several years of learning, there were five outstanding students who stood out from the rest." "You mentioned there were five. Could it be you and the four experts?" Fade could not help but ask. Aldred nodded. "Monon, Nigel, Drac, Zuru, and me." "You all already knew each other then. You all were even fellow mates." Fade felt that it was unbelievable. Aldred nodded and continued, "Sort of!" "At that time, the people on the ind also attached great importance to us. They recruited us to the internal n and taught us the core martial arts. We kept increasing our strength." "Just like that, the strength of the five of us had almost reached the peak of that era after ten years. It was equivalent to the current Lord Level." Chapter 2932 Chapter 2932 ? Fade''s face was painted with shock. "You all had already entered Lord Level since then? That means you all used nine hundred years to enter the fourth stage of the Physical Refine Realm!" "You..." Aldred was so angry that he almost hit Fade''s head. "At that time, martial arts had no advancements at all. It was already difficult for one to reach the Lord Level. Not everyone could practice to the next level of the Physical Refine Realm." "At the very least, at that time, after we reached the Lord Level, we felt like we had entered a bottleneck phase and that we had already reached the end of martial arts. We thought there was nothing else to improve on." Fade nodded and looked at Aldred. He asked, "What happened next? It seemed that the other four entered Prohibition Ind. Master, why didn''t you join? Why did you be their enemy instead?" Speaking of this, Aldred could not help but sigh softly. Then, hemented. "At that time, when the five of us reached Lord Level, the Three Pce Masters of Prohibition Ind personally recruited us and asked us to formally join their organization and be real members of the ind. Moreover, once we agreed, they would tell us more secrets about the organization and would also teach us more advanced skills so that we could enter a higher realm than the Lord Level." "At that time, we were focused on improving our skills. When faced with such an offer, we agreed without even thinking about it." "However, things changed within a month. At that time, we began to cultivate the techniques taught by the Three Pce Masters, and our strength was indeed improving. Our future was promising." "However, by chance, I found out that the students who entered Prohibition Ind with us were locked in the dungeon, like livestock. They had tubes all over them, and their blood was constantly being drawn out." "The scene shocked me. That was because in the beginning, Prohibition Ind told us that most of their people left the Ind after learning martial arts. Only a few who were outstanding enough stayed on the Ind and held various positions. Unexpectedly, they had been deceiving us." Speaking of this, Fade immediately thought of the scene he saw when he snuck into the dungeon of Skytop Pce to see Yarrow. Immediately, he gnashed his teeth in anger. "Prohibition Ind has been doing this for thousands of years!" Aldred knew what Fade was thinking of. Hence, he nodded slightly and replied, "Yes. At that time, I was shocked. I wanted to save them but I was alone and had no way to help them." "I could only retreat temporarily and tell the others about it. I wanted them to help me figure out the situation and save our fellow students." "It''s just that the four of them were suspicious of my words. Monon and Nigel were determined not to oppose Prohibition Ind. Therefore, I could only ask them not to tell anyone while Drac, Zuru, and I thought of ways to get them out." "A fortnightter, I still hadn''t made any progress. I could only look for opportunities to enter the dungeon and see if I could find any clues from those people who were locked up" "And that''s when I met Yarrow." Fade was shocked. "Does this mean that Yarrow has been locked up for nearly a thousand years?" He could not imagine how despairing it was for a man to spend nearly a thousand years in a dark and damp dungeon. Aldred nodded and said, "Yarrow was the one who helped me to survive and escape Prohibition Ind." "I was exploring around the dungeon trying to help my friends when Yarrow told me there was something wrong with my body. My cultivation method had been tampered with. Although it felt like there was nothing wrong generally, he said I would encounter a barrier at a critical moment in the realm. If the other party had mastered my weakness, as long as they aimed at it, I would have no power to fight back." "After knowing that, I came out of the dungeon and pretended that nothing had happened. Then, I talked with Drac and Zuru. I took a look at their martial arts secretly and found that there was something different about them. At that moment, I realized that they had reported what had happened in the dungeon. The Three Pce Masters had already known about my n and wanted to kill me." "Only then did I find out that the four of them were on the same team. Two of them were against me while the other two supported me just to know what I was trying to do and to find out my ns." "With that, I made up my mind to leave Prohibition Ind." "The process of leaving was very dangerous and tricky. In the end, I escaped and followed the address Yarrow told me and hid in the realm." Fade said, "And the realm you are talking about is the Ice-sealed Realm?" Aldred nodded and said, "That''s right. At that time, even if I escaped from Prohibition Ind, there were still a lot of things I did not know of. I only knew the whole story aftering here." "After my escape, the Ind sent people toe after me. Hence, I snuck into Prohibition Ind with the secret signal Yarrow left for me, and that''s when I met Talmon Gu." "Talmon Gu?" The name was b unfamiliar to Fade. At that moment, something Hewez told him before came to his mind. "He is the senior Hewez talked about. Is he the one you have been protecting this whole time?" Aldred replied, "That''s right." UMS "Talmon and Yarrow, are they together?" Fade thought of something. Aldred said, "Not only are they together, but Yarrow is Talmon''s nephew." "What?" Fade was shocked. "So Prohibition Ind and the Gu family are enemies. Is that why all of these things happened?" Aldred shook his head and said, "It''s not that simple." "Master, what else is going on?" Fade couldn''t wait to know the truth. Aldred was about to speak when Hewez rushed in hurriedly. "Chief, the senior hase out." "Uh..." Aldred was in a daze. He soon realized something and immediately asked, "Do you mean that Mr. Gu hase out?" Hewez nodded. Aldred got up immediately and was about to head out.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, an elder with white hair and a long beard walked in with a smile. He was dressed in a navy blue robe. "Master! Why did youe out?" Aldred immediately went to greet him. Fade also stood up and looked respectfully at the elder. Talmon waved his hand and refused Aldred, who wanted to help him walk. "Don''t get so nervous. I haven''t reached the point where I can''t move yet." "But Master, aren''t you injured?" Aldred was still worried. Chapter 2933 Chapter 2933 ? Talmon was indifferent. "It''s been so many years. If it could be cured, it would''ve long been healed. If it couldn''t, there wouldn''t be much difference standing for a while." After that, Talmon looked at Fade and sized him up. He smiled and said, "Aldred, is this your disciple?" "Yes, Master. He is. His name is Fade," Aldred replied respectfully and nced at Fade. Fade immediately bowed respectfully and said, "I, Fade, pay you respect, Grandmaster." "You don''t have to be so formal with me." Talmon waved to him. "Come here and let me have a good look." Fade went up to him obediently. Talmon looked at him for a while and said with a smile, "Fourth stage of the Physical Refine Realm. Not bad." "Aldred, your disciple is so much better than you." Aldred felt a little embarrassed. "Master, I have already reached the sixth stage of the Physical Refine Realm. I am two stages higher than him." "Shame on you for saying that. You are much older than Fade. You are over 900 years old." Talmon red at him. Aldred curled his lips and retorted, "The reason he has such rapid improvement is that he has a great master. Moreover, I left my Tree Core Seed for him." Speaking of which, Fade examined his body and found something. Most of the Tree Core Seed in his body had been refined. It was also because of this that his injuries had healed. He had even entered the fourth stage of the Physical Refine Realm. Talmon did not belittle his disciple after hearing these words. Instead, he remarked emotionally, "The Tree Core Seed. You''ve kept it for so many years. Why didn''t you use it?" Aldred chuckled. "Master, didn''t you say that it would be a waste to use it on me since I''m not talented enough? That''s why I kept it all these years and never used it on myself." Fade stood upright beside them. His heart was filled with curiosity, but he kept the questions to himself for the time being. Talmon seemed to have read Fade''s mind. He said, "My boy, you''ve met Yarrow, haven''t you? If there''s anything you want to know, ask away." Fade looked at his master before cupping his hands together and asked, "Grandmaster, I have met Yarrow in Skyptop Pce''s dungeon. He was the one who taught me a technique called the ''Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture''. It was this technique that allowed me to enter the Physical Refine Realm." "Just now, my master told me about his escape from Prohibition Ind. I want to know what happened to Prohibition Ind and the Gu family. There seems to be much more that I don''t know yet." With a smile on his face, Talmon nodded his head and said, "You are indeed quite sharp. Let me start from the beginning!" Then, he sighed. Fade quickly pricked up his ears and listened carefully. "Ie from the Gu family of South Van City, in the Taeyoon Domain, in the Earth Yuan World." Fade already had tons of questions in his head from just the series of unfamiliar names. Talmon saw through Fade''s thoughts and immediately began to exin, "You can view the Earth Yuan World as another Earth. It is divided into nine great domains, equivalent to the various continents of Earth. Each great domain has its own different number of cities. The South Yan City that our Gu family resided in is one of the southern parts of the Taeyoon Domain. Our Gu family has existed for five thousand years and is one of the two greatest families of South Yan City." Content belongs to Fade could not help but gasp. "Earth Yuan World, another earth. Therefore, Grandmaster, you are an alien." Talmon couldn''t help butugh and said, "You can put it that way. However, the Earth Yuan World is not a traditional pl. You can take it as an immortal world or the sky pce or even something like heaven. In short, it is a world for cultivating martial artists. The spiritual energy there is much stronger than that on Earth." Fade nodded and listened carefully. Talmon continued, "About a thousand years ago, an ancient ruin appeared near the Earth Yuan World. Countless experts fought and killed one other without any mercy." "Although our Gu family was still rather formidable in South Yan City, it was still a far cry from the great capital of the domains, or even the great families that have existed for tens of thousands of years or even a hundred thousand years. Therefore, our Gu family did not participate in the exploration of the ruins "However, the Gu family identally discovered it afterwards. When the ruins opened, a treasure happened to enter a crack in space and fell into the Human Spirit World." "Human Spirit World?" This was the first time Fade heard this term. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Talmon patiently exined, "I just mentioned that you can view the Earth Yuan World as the immortal world. Rtively speaking, there is a human realm. Moreover, Earth is not the only human realm, but there are also many others." "We''ve made a rough division based on the concentration of spiritual energy in the ces where these different creatures live. The most powerful martial arts practitioners are beneath the Physical Refine Realm. They are collectively called the people of the Human Spirit World." With that, Fade felt small in this big world. On earth, Lord Level martial artists were regarded as God-like people, but it turned out that they were just like babies learning how to talk in the Earth Yuan World. Talmon saw the changes in Fade''s emotions andughed softly, "Not all of the people in the Human Spirit World are weak. If there is someone with great willpower and great talent, it''s not impossible for them to break through the Human Spirit World and enter the Earth Yuan World to be an expert." "In fact, two out of nine domain leaders in the Earth Yuan World are the ones who had broken through from the Human Spirit World." Hearing this, Fade suddenly felt encouraged and his eyes lit up. Seeing this, Talmonughed softly and continued, "At that time, our Gu family discovered that the treasure that fell into the Human Spirit World hadnded on Earth, which you are on." "Therefore, our family tried our best to hide our information and find ways to enter the Human Spirit World to find the treasure." "However, it''s not that easy for the people of the Earth Yuan World to enter the Human Spirit World. The Human Spirit World is rtively weak, and its spiritual energy is thin, which limits the progress of the practitioners. However, from another perspective, these restrictions are also a form of protection for the living beings in the world." "If the people of the Earth Yuan World want to enter the Human Spirit World, they''ll have to first open a spatial passageway and find their way in. At the same time, once the people of the Earth Yuan World enter the Human Spirit World, they''t be rejected by the world volition. Their strength will be suppressed and they can only unleash the strength of a peak Human Spirit World practitioner at most." Fade listened carefully and felt that this was very reasonable. After all, if the Human Spirit World was so weak and had no such restrictions, then any Earth Yuan World expert would be able to destroy it. Then, there wouldn''t be so many people from the Human Spirit World anymore. This kind of restriction was really a form of protection.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 2934 Chapter 2934 ? Fade slowly understood as Talmon continued, "If the Earth Yuan World wants to enter the Human Spirit World, they need to get through a spatial passageway. However, opening a spatial passageway isn''t that easy. Generally speaking, only the authorities of the nine domains have ess to opening a passageway. They would set up formations and open it up only for some VIPs at an unimaginable price. Most people in the Human Spirit World don''t even have an official channel to enter so it''s not easy for them." "Furthermore, our Gu family was secretly looking for treasures, so of course, we could not use the official passageway. Therefore, we could only think of other ways. In the end, we found a world tree seed." "The World Tree is a kind of special spiritual wood. After being nted, it can connect the two worlds and exchange spiritual energy." "In the beginning, the World Tree was originally used to purify some special realms. For example, some special realms were filled with various poisonous gases and waste gas. If ordinary cultivators entered directly, they won''t be able to survive for long." "However, due to the existence of certain precious materials in certain domains, experts eventually managed to cultivate the World Tree. They would nt the World Tree in specific realms and let the tree do its thing, absorb the toxic gas, exchange the spiritual energy, and change the environment so that it would be suitable and safe for cultivators to enter and survive." "It can connect two realms, which is equivalent to opening up the passage between two realms. Thus, theoretically speaking, people can go between two realms through the World Tree." "Of course,pared to the official array, the passageway of the World Tree is not for human use, and the corresponding risks and restrictions are much greater." "However, there are still quite a few people who borrow the World Tree to travel between both worlds for various reasons." "That was how the Gu family tried to enter Earth to find the treasure." "Through the space rift, we nted the seed of the World Tree into the earth. After nearly a hundred years of cultivation, we finally managed to mature the World Tree and connect Earth and the Earth Yuan World." "Therefore, our Gu family gathered the troops. I led a team of twelve and passed through the World Tree and entered Earth. That''s when we began to search for the treasure." "Of course, due to the restrictions of the world volition, our strength was suppressed. At that time, I only had the power of a Lord Level martial artist. The others were weaker as they only had Half-Lord Level powers. However, it was enough during that time on Earth." Here, Aldred added. "Remember when I said I was shocked by the huge earthquake? That was the arrival of Master and the others from the Earth Yuan World." "And the fruit I found was the fruit that the World Tree bore when it first matured and my strength skyrocketed after eating it." Hearing this, Fade recalled his master''s exnation and connected the dots. "So that''s what happened." "Wait, so Master, you picked up the world fruit. What about Monon and the others?" Aldred nodded and said, "They are just ordinary people like me. I was lucky enough to get the fruit and attain such achievements." Fade finally understood. No wonder he felt that the aura was somewhat familiar when he met experts from the Skull Mob, Sacred Hall, the Illuminate Association, and the Wolf Soul Tribe. It turned out that the four people and his master came from the same origin, the world fruit. Fade connected these clues in his mind. Then, he thought of something and asked, "Grandmaster, you brought your family to Earth. What about the Three Pce Masters of Prohibition Ind? Did they also find the treasures?" Talmon could not help but let out a long sigh when this was mentioned. His expression was a little gloomy. Then, Talmon lowered his voice and said slowly, "Actually, they were in the group of twelve that I was leading." "What?" Fade was really shocked. "Didn''t you say that you led people of the Gu family? How did they..." Talmon narrowed his eyes and said, "You can say that they are part of the Gu family." "Ah!" Fade was really astonished. Talmon said in a deep voice, "The three of them were the servants of the family." "The big families of the Earth Yuan World have histories of thousands of years. Several tens of thousands for the older ones. There were really big families." "Therefore, these big families all have special people who serve the family. Servants, guards, housekeepers, etc. Some servants serve in big families for generations and they eventually be part of the family." "Those three ?ervants served the Gu family for 3,000 years. They were specially meant to serve us. Since they served the family for so long, the family treated them well, almost as if they were actual family members. Hence, they werever family." of our "The three of them were young and talented, so I took them in and brought them with me to the Earth to look for the treasures." "Because we belong to the outside world, our actions on Earth were heavily suppressed by the world volition. Every move we make consumes a lot of energy, and it takes more time to recover." "Therefore, for the sake of easier movement to find the treasures, we made the World Tree as our base and set up a formation. Because the tree connects to the Earth Yuan World, the environment there is much more simr to and is suitable for us to survive." "World Tree, formation, base. Is the base the current Prohibition Ind?" Fade suddenly thought of something. Content belongs to Talmon nodded and said, "You''re right. Our base is now Prohibition Ind." "At first, after building Prohibition Ind and solving the survival problem, we began to search for the treasures. Earth was not big. It took us less than a year to find the treasure." Fade''s eyes widened and his face was full of curiosity. He almost could not help but ask. Seeing this, Talmonughed. He pointed at his feet and said, "Here it is." "This? The Ice-sealed Realm? You''re saying that the treasure is here?" Fade asked. Talmon nodded and said, "Yes, it is." "At that time, we explored this ce and discovered the realm. At first nce, we knew that this was where the treasure was, because the environment and concentration of spiritual energy were different from other ces on Earth." "That''s why we''re certain that the treasure fell here and the aura leaked, resulting in the birth of such an impasse."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Then, we entered the realm and began to search for the treasures." "However, the result was very disappointing. We searched hard for years, but we couldn''t find the treasure. Moreover, maybe because of the lost treasure, the spiritual energy changed and gradually formed a selfblockade. Sometimes, it would even disappear on its own. Finally, it became an unstable entrance." Chapter 2935 Chapter 2935 ? After a pause, Talmon continued to exin, "We had too few people, and so, we had to return to the basecamp to recover often. That''s why our progress was heavily affected." "Thus, in the end, we decided to choose some talented young people on Earth, teach them martial arts, and train them. When their strength improved, they helped us search for the treasures in the Ice-sealed Realm." Fade recalled what Aldred had told him before. "And this was when Master and the others were chosen by Prohibition Ind?" However, Talmon shook his head and said, "Aldred and the others were not in the first batch. They were in the second." "The first batchcked experience, and with the difference between both worlds, they encountered a lot of problems in training. Hence, not many seeded. In the first batch of more than a hundred people, only two were capable of helping us and were able to stay in the organization." "So few." Fade was somewhat surprised.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Talmon sighed softly and said, "It was way better than you think. Given our experience back then, it is considered good that we were able to cultivate a Heaven-level martial artist in just a few years." "In addition, those two really were excellent. They''ve remained on Prohibition Ind, and have grown to be Pce Chiefs." Hearing this, Fade could not help but be surprised. "They became Pce Chiefs? Who are they?" Aldred smiled and said, "One of them was the Chief of Brightness Hall. However, more than 200 years ago, he was seriously injured when exploring the Ice- sealed realm and he eventually died." "You should be very familiar with the other. He is the present Chief of Green Wood Hall, Janus.¡± "Ah, Janus. He was one of the first batches of people to be chosen from Earth!" Fade was really shocked, and then he asked, "Grandmaster, when did the second batch of people enter Prohibition Ind?" At the mention of this, Talmon sighed and said, "Originally, we nned to select the second group of members immediately after a decade, but at that time, something big happened and everything changed.'' "At that time, the first batch of trainees were done with their training. Although only two stayed on Prohibition Ind in the end, the others who did not stay could be regarded as masters. In addition, during those years, we also gathered some masters from Earth and a team of hundreds of people." "After we had adequate preparations, we went into the Ice-sealed realm once again." "This time, we seemed to be lucky. I found an ice path within half a month after arriving. Deep within it, in the depths of the extreme cold, I found a bead like a pearl that emitted cold energy." "Right then, we were sure that this pearl was the treasure we were looking for, the Ice Soul Pearl." "I was so excited and was about to keep the Ice Soul Pearl in my sack. However, never did I imagine that at thest moment, the three servants whom I trusted would sneak an attack and fight with us." "I was heavily injured as I was caught off guard. I was weak. A few of my family members and friends were killed." "I dragged my heavily injured body and fled into the depths of the ice path. The three of them chased after me, wanting to kill me to keep my mouth shut. However, their strengths were limited, so they weren''t able to catch up with me in the end." "Thus, I brought several friends who were wounded with me and hid in the depths of the Ice-sealed realm to heal." "Those three sent people to guard the Ice-sealed realm while returning to Prohibition Ind. They faked the news of my.death and gradually took control of the organization, et "After a few years, I learned that the news that our Gu family were looking for the treasure in a different world was leaked. The three of them were bought by our enemy in South Van City, the Loh family, long ago." "The Loh family promised them a generous reward, and in addition, they were not willing to be our servants all this time, so they chose to attack us. The three traitors also rejected the surnames that the Gu family gave them and changed them to the surnames of the Loh family; Firstson Loh, Secondson Loh, and Thirdson Loh." "After the situation on Prohibition Ind was settled, the three of them never stopped their exploration of the Ice-sealed realm and the pursuit of us." "However, it''s a good thing that the Ice-sealed realm has be more and more magical. They can''t control the outside world, so we know more inside. Therefore, they have never seeded in pursuing us." "However, my nephew, Yarrow, was caught by them while helping our retreat. He was locked up on the ind and was tortured for so many years." At this point in the story, Fade rted his master and his grandmaster in the story, and he had basically sorted out the whole situation. "Next, the three of them took control of the Ind and began to recruit young masters from Earth to carry out training for the second batch of students, and that was when Aldred entered the ind with Monon and the others. "After that, Master discovered Yarrow, followed by his escape from the Ind and his entrance into the Ice- sealed Realm, right?" Aldred nodded and said, "At that time, I was chased by the Three Pce Masters. With the secret signal from Yarrow, I escaped into the Ice-sealed Realm and met Master." "I exined the situation and asked to be Master''s apprentice. I worked on cultivating and improving my skills while looking for information about the Ind." "In the next few hundred years, my strength slowly increased and I gradually entered the Physical Refine Realm. I also slowly investigated some information, and set up the Double des during this process." "Of course, they''re not idle on Prohibition Ind either. They''re constantly sending people to explore the Ice- sealed Realm to search for treasures and kill people. At the same time, they also made progress in recruiting Earth people and began to expand the influence of Prohibition Ind." "After all, they are not from Earth and they can''t move freely." Speaking of this, Fade thought of Secondson who was chasing him, and could not help but say, "However, Secondson came out of Prohibition Ind and directly chased me. His strength did not seem to be restricted." Aldred could not help but roll his eyes at him. "You boy, you have been making rapid progress recently. You are a bit arrogant. Do you really think that Secondson only has that little strength?" "His strength is at the eighth stage of the Physical Refine Realm, despite being suppressed. With his true level, he would at least be at the fourth stage of the Soul Refine Realm. Firstson is even stronger. He''s at least at the sixth stage and is close to the seventh." "If they didn''t have the world volition to suppress them, they would have pinched you to death with one finger. Kid, how could you have a chance to escape?" Content belongs to Chapter 2936 Chapter 2936 ? After a pause, Aldred continued, "Moreover, as a whole, the suppression of the world volition on the cultivators in the Earth Yuan World is indeed weakening them." "Because the World Tree has connected the Earth Yuan World and Earth, and the auras of the two worlds have been flowing through the World Tree. Although there is only one tree, the spiritual energy exchange is very slow." "However, after a thousand years, the exchange affected the earth, which caused the earth''s spiritual energy to get denser, making more and more martial arts practitioners on Earth stronger." "Back then it was almost impossible for the Earth masters to reach the Lord Level. The five of us relied on the fruit of the World Tree and the cultivation methods provided by Prohibition Ind to enter the Lord Level." "And now, with the denser spiritual energy and the cultivation method they taught us, there were about hundreds of Lord Level Earth martial artists. Thus, it was not impossible to enter the Physical Refine Realm." "Of course, in other words, the more energy is exchanged, the closer the environment of the Earth is to the Earth Yuan World, and the suppressing effect on the Earth Yuan World cultivators is getting weaker and weaker. Hence, the restriction on the Ind lessened and Thirdson was able toe out to get you." After listening to Aldred''s words, Fade felt speechless and could not help but lower his head. After entering the Physical Refine Realm, he had thought that he was strong enough. Unexpectedly, the Three Pce Masters of Prohibition Ind were much stronger than he had imagined. It looked like he had thought a little too highly of himself. With that thought in mind, Fade couldn''t help but sigh, "A suppressed fourth stage of Soul Refine Realm has the power of an eighth stage of the Physical Refine Realm. The power...." As his thoughts swirled, he thought of something. He looked at Talmon and couldn''t help but ask, "Then, Grandmaster''s strength..." Talmonughed softly as he replied, "When I arrived here, I was at the ninth stage of the Soul Refine Realm." "That means that you were close to the Fetus Refine Realm. You''re so powerful." Fade''s eyes lit up. Talmon shook his head and softly said, "It''s not that easy to enter the Fetus Refine Realm. I was only at the entry-level of the ninth stage in the Soul Refine Realm." "After that, I got injured. Although I had been recuperating in the Ice- sealed Realm for many years, I was still unable to fully recover from my injuries. Coupled with the suppression of the world volition, I was only able to unleash the strength of a ninth-level Physical Refine Realm cultivator." "The ninth stage? That should be enough to defeat Thirdson." Fade''s eyes lit up. However, before Talmon could answer, Aldred''s expression darkened as he said to Fade with a serious expression, "Aren''t you being a little too dramatic? Master''s injuries were very severe. He could hurt himself again if he forcefully activated the power of a ninth stage cultivator. He may not be able to withstand it." "Master, so you''re saying that Grandmaster can only focus his power in bursts instead of endurance. Otherwise, his body would..." Fade said. Aldred nodded and exined, "The environment is unsuitable in the Ice-sealed realm, and with the suppression of the world volition, Master''s recovery was slow. Thus, you can''t rely on Master to deal with people like Secondson." Fade nodded and said seriously, "Understood, Master. I''ll find a way to beat them." With that, Talmon red at Aldred before he said to Fade, "Don''t listen to your master. Although I am old and injured, I was a prodigy in Nanyan City, in the Taeyoon Domain of South Van City. It won''t be a problem for me to deal with a few servants." "As for Secondson and the others, you don''t have to worry. They''re here. I''ll show them the consequences of betraying me. Talmon seemed to have be young as he spoke. He was high-spirited and imposing. "Master, you..." Aldred looked worried. However, Talmon waved his hand and interrupted him, "Save it. This day woulde sooner orter. It''s just a matter of time." Then, he looked at Fade and warned, "Fade, you don''t have to worry about Prohibition Ind. Now, the most important thing for you is to practice and improve your strength. Only when you are strong can you do what you want, understand?" Fade''s expression was grave. He nodded seriously and looked at Talmon. "Grandmaster, I understand." Of course, he knew that the words were just tofort him. Perhaps, his grandmaster''s injuries were much more serious than he had expected. If possible, he should try to keep Talmon from taking action and deal with the enemies himself. At the same time, in the Ice- sealed Tower, Secondson was sitting in the lobby with a cold expression on his face, listening to a subordinate''s report. Then, a smile appeared on his face. l He stood up and asked, "Have you finally found him?" "You brat, let''s see how long you can escape.". "Talmon Gu and the Double des, it''s been almost a thousand years. It is time for all of you to die." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Master Secondson, are you going tounch an attack?" One of his subordinates asked. Secondson thought for a moment and said, "Tell Thirdson to bring his men here as soon as possible. Also, send the message back and tell Firstson." "Yes, sir." Inside the Ice-sealed Realm, Fade rested for another day and completely recovered from his injuries. At the same time, his 1 strength increased and he officially stepped into the fourth stage of the Physical Refine Realm. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org That day, Fade was following behind his master, Aldred, listening to him describe some of the key points in the cultivation of the Physical Refine Realm. Suddenly, with a boom, the entire Ice-sealed Realm started to shake. "What''s going on?" Fade asked in surprise. Aldred''s expression changed. He thought of something and immediately turned to walk to the depths of the ice path. "Master!" Fade shouted. Aldred did not look back, but said, "Follow me." Fade followed up and arrived in front of Talmon. Aldred looked nervously at Talmon and said, "Master, is it..." Talmon nodded and said, "After half a month of being locked up, the Ice-sealed realm can''t hide its aura anymore. The people of Prohibition Ind have found us and they areing in." Hearing this, Fade was shocked, and then his face fell. At the side, Aldred was serious and determined. "Master, please take a good rest. I will definitely throw them out." "You should be careful. Do not force it," Talmon nodded and spoke in a faint voice. The expression on his face seemed to have seen through everything. "Master, I''m going." Aldred cupped his hands and turned to leave. Fade also hurriedly bowed and followed him closely, asking with a worried face, "Master, did Secondsone in?" Aldred nodded and said, "Yes, but not only Secondson. He also brought a lot of people with him. I must not let him in and hurt Master." While speaking, he sped up. Fade immediately followed him and said, "Master, I''ll be with you." "You stay..." Aldred waved his hand. However, before he could finish hisContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. sentence, Fade looked firmly at his for master, "Master, you and Grandmaster have protected me so long. Now, it''s time for me to protect you. Furthermore, I''m not feeling weak right now. The fourth stage of the Physical Refine Realm is actuallyparable to the sixth stage or even higher. I won''t hinder you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Aldred looked at his disciple and thought for a few seconds. Finally, he nodded and said, "Okay, but you must protect yourself. Once you are in danger, leave immediately, understand?" "I understand, Master!" Fade nodded. Immediately, the master and disciple, with firm gazes and steady steps, walked out step by step. Chapter 2937 Chapter 2937 ? Boom, Boom, Boom! Explosions sounded in the vast ice path from time to time. Ice shards flew everywhere. A team of seven or eight people were fighting against the Double des on the ice path. When Fade and Aldred arrived, they saw Hewez get sent flying by Secondson''s powerful punch. He spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backwards. "Brother Hewez!" Fade immediately rushed over and supported him. He infused a stream of positive energy into Hewez''s body and began to heal him. "Fade, don''t worry about me. No one from Prohibition Ind cane in," Hewez said with blood at the corner of his mouth. "Don''t worry, Brother Hewez. We won''t let them in." Fade injected wood essence quickly to heal Hewez, and then he rushed up after cing him in the corner to recover. At this time, Secondson was already in a fight with Aldred. The two were obviously old acquaintances. Secondson looked at Aldred and said proudly, "Aldred, you would have had a promising future if you stayed with Prohibition Ind, but clearly, you don''t appreciate it. I''m very disappointed." Aldred retorted in a deep voice, "Me being a servant for you three traitors? Do you even deserve it?" His words hit right at Secondson''s sore spot. In an instant, his expression turned cold. He stared at Aldred and said, "It seems that the old guy, Talmon, has brainwashed you! What traitor?! It was only one-sided that us three had a dispute with the Gu family." "Shameless people make excuses for their betrayal. Do you think it''s useful to say these things to me?" Aldred sneered. "You!" Veins bulged on Secondson''s temples. He was really angry. He shook his head and said in a disappointed tone, "Originally, I wanted to give you a chance to change your mind, but you, you disappoint me too much." "And that''s exactly what I wanted," Aldred said. Secondson did not speak another word. He snorted and said fiercely, "Ungrateful trash! I''m giving you a chance but you don''t know how to cherish it. If that''s the case, then die!" He increased his speed, and with a bang, he rushed towards Aldred. Aldred''s expression darkened as his positive energy burst out. The strength from the sixth stage Physical Refine Realm burst out and collided with Secondson''s power. Suddenly, two powerful energy strengths made the ice path tremble and shake constantly. The two forces were facing each other, like two beasts fighting. Although, right then, it seemed that the two were neck to neck. However, Fade, who had fought with Secondson, was keenly aware that his Master''s strength was still a little weaker than the other''s. He seemed to be at a disadvantage. If they continued the fight, Aldred was sure to lose. "Master, let me help you." Fade rushed over with a burst of energy. Secondson, on the opposite side, didn''t take Fade lightly since he was forced to escapest time. Seeing Fadeing, he immediately shouted, "Stop him!" Immediately, six or seven of his men rushed forward and surrounded Fade. Although these underlings were not as strong as Secondson, they were still considered the backbone of Prohibition Ind. They were chief hall masters and were roughly at the first or second stage of the Physical Refine Realm. With such a group of six or seven experts erupting together, their strengths couldn''t be underestimated. Even if they were to fight against a decent third stage Physical Refine Realm cultivator, they wouldn''t be at a disadvantage. However, what they hadn''t expected was that Fade wasn''t in the third stage of the realm anymore. Instead, he was already in the fourth stage, so his powers had increased from before. Therefore, he was like a fierce tiger at the moment. He triggered the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture and charged into the crowd with his powerful muscles and terrifying physical strength. Under the activation of the nine martial essences, the positive energy attacks changed all over and became unpredictable, catching these people off guard. Bang, p, Ah! Therefore, in just a few minutes, three of the six or seven people who had besieged Fade were directly killed by him and only half of them were still standing. "Master Secondson, the information is wrong. This kid''s strength is at least at the fifth stage of the Physical Refine Realm." The rest of the people felt the pressure and could only ask Secondson for help. Content belongs to QUMS At that moment, Secondson had gotten a hold of Aldred. However, killing him would not be easy. After all, Aldred started his martial arts on Prohibition Ind before he fled and learned from Talmon. Therefore, the weak spots of the cultivation method they had left in Aldred were not effective anymore. Hence, he was not as easily controlled and killed as Monon was. Content belongs to QUMS "Ah!" Another scream was heard. Another subordinate''s heart was pierced by Fade''s one move and the guy died. The rest of the people had already prepared to flee. "Master Secondson, we can''t hold on any longer." "A group of good-for-nothings!" Secondson cursed in anger. He punched Aldred back with a thump and attacked Fade. However, Aldred immediately caught up and entangled Secondson. At the same time, he shouted at Fade, "I''ll hold him back. You kill those guys now!" "Yes, Master!" Fade shouted, and his attack became more and more fierce. The remaining three were beaten up badly. They were spitting blood and could only retreat. Puff!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. A stream of energy prated the man''s heart, and blood gushed out. One more down, two more to go. As death approached, the remaining two lost their fighting spirit and turned to flee frantically. Fade immediately chased after them. However, just as he turned a corner, he suddenly felt his spiritual consciousness shake slightly, and the aura of his soul energy fluctuated. The feeling was light and shed by quickly. It was almost impossible to notice. However, Fade immediately noticed that something was wrong and his heart skipped a beat. Instinctively, he immediately activated his nine martial essences, formingyers of protective covers to protect his vital parts, and at the same time, the aura of his soul energy began to surge. Almost as soon as he was ready, a shadow rushed towards him and attacked his heart. He took a closer look and found that the shadow was none other than Monon whom Fade had almost killed. At that moment, his injury seemed to have recovered a lot. He was holding a curved dagger with ayer of grayish-brown fog on it, and it came quickly. The dagger hit Fade''s martial essence shield, and the strong aura of his positive energy began to collide with each other. At the same time, theyer of fog on the dagger quickly spread out, prated through the shield of martial essence, and rushed directly towards Fade''s head. Chapter 2938 Chapter 2938 ? "Is this a soul energy attack? This dagger can actually carry out a dual attack on the physical body and soul energy." Fade was shocked. At the same time, he quickly mobilized the aura of the soul energy in the spiritual consciousness to fight against the fog. When the fog met Fade''s soul energy aura, it immediately emitted a sizzling sound, as if sulfuric acid had sshed onto a wood. Fade felt that his spirit seemed to have corroded, and a severe pain made his head feel as if it was going to crack. However, the fog was also worn out bit by bit and quickly reduced by Fade''s soul energy. "D*mn it, I''ll fight you to death." Fade endured the pain and gritted his teeth. He immediately circted arge amount of soul energy aura and enveloped the fog despite the pain. In an instant, a strong pain came, and he felt that his head was going to explode. However, a huge amount of soul aura also seemed to pour down like a basin of water, draining the vapor of ''sulfuric acid'', and then quickly reducing it. Eventually, the mist was forcefully eroded by Fade''s soul energy. Anger overshadowed his pain. The anger turned into killing intent. Fade''s eyes were scarlet as he rushed towards Monon. Monon had been defeated by Fade once and this time, he barely got the dagger from Secondson, so he was ready tounch a sneak attack on Fade. However, he didn''t expect his sneak attack to get resisted by Fade, and was now going to kill him instead. The strong sense of fear caused Monon to drop the dagger and flee for his life. "Want to escape? Not a chance," Fade snorted coldly and chased after him. Hebined his fingers into a sword, and a ray of energy streaked across the ice path and struck Monon. The escaping Monon was cut into two, with blood spurting everywhere. Fade also found a light green sphere in his body. He waved his hand and put it into his pocket. "Master, let me help you." Turning around, Fade came back. Secondson heard themotion and his expression was dark and furious. He nced at Monon who had turned into a corpse and cursed angrily, "Trash, trash!" Then, the energy in his body suddenly broke out, and his momentum soared. In an instant, heunched dozens of attacks on Aldred. Aldred was caught off guard, hence he retreated continuously as blood leaked out from his mouth. Secondson took the opportunity to speed up and came close to him. A long saber formed by positive energy in his hand chopped towards Aldred. Aldred was shocked. He knew that it was toote to dodge, so he could only turn sideways to avoid injuring his vitals, and used his back to block Secondson''s knife. Swoosh! The de whistled, sharp and powerful. It was about to fall on Aldred, but at that critical moment, Fade condensed a long me sword in his hand and chopped Secondson''s long saber with all his strength. The saber and the sword collided in the air, and the tremendous force directly shattered the energy. Fade was pushed back a few steps by the impact of the explosion, and a stream of blood oozed out of the corner of his mouth. Obviously, he was injured. However, he had sessfully blocked Secondson''s attack. Aldred quickly got up and stood in front of Fade to protect him. At the same time, he asked, "Are you hurt?" "Master, it''s just a minor injury. I''m fine." Fade wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "Really?" Aldred looked at him. Fade smiled and said, "Master, you know me. I''m not the kind of person who is not afraid of death. I won''t joke about my own life." "Master, don''t waste time. Let''s kill him before his men arrive. Well work together and take him down."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Seeing this, Aldred revealed a hearty smile. "Well, we will kill the enemy together today." In an instant, their positive energy broke out and they rushed towards Secondson. Aldred''s cultivation had reached the sixth stage of the Physical Refine Realm. Although Fade had only reached the fourth stage, due to the special-cultivation techniques and martial essences, his strength was no less than that of a fifth stage cultivator, or even that of a sixth. Content belongs to At that moment, thebined might of the two was extraordinary. Energy soared and positive energy surged, as two sides attacked simultaneously. For a moment, Secondson, who was at the eighth stage of the Physical Refine Realm, was forced to continuously retreat and suffered UT many more injuries on his body. Content belongs to Seeing this, Fade was even more overjoyed. He shouted and his offenses became fiercer and stronger. "Master, he''s no match for us. Just a little more." In an instant, the duo''s attacks surged forward like a tidal wave. Secondson felt that he could not respond in time. Wounds appeared on his body, and his clothes were dyed red with blood. "You... I''ll kill you both!" Secondson was enraged by the wounds on his body, which made him look ferocious. With a loud roar, he suddenlyunched a fierce attack on Aldred. Bang! With a heavy blow, Aldred could not withstand Secondson''s attack. He spat out a mouthful of blood and took a few steps backward. Seeing this, Fade quickly activated his martial essence and rushed up. "Master, I''ll do it!" "Don''t you..." Aldred wanted to stop him. However, before he could finish his words, Fade hade forward and confronted Secondson head-on. "You''re courting death if you fight me head-on!" Secondson looked at Fade, who was charging at him from the front, with a smirk on his face. "Go to hell!" A terrifying energy was condensed in Secondson''s hand, directed at Fade. Fade gritted his teeth and did not dodge, because his master was behind him. He rapidly activated his nine martial essences, condensing them into shields in front of him. At the same time, the positive energy aura condensed into a long sword and chopped towards Secondson. Bang! The energy hit Fade''s chest. The strong impact of vital energy created a loud bang, and the narrow ice path was smashed into a spherical hole. Theyer of martial essence that Fade was using to defend himself seemed to be unable to withstand Secondson''s impact. However, after shaking and flickering for a while, thestyer of the shield unexpectedly bore down without cracking. "He blocked it. How is it possible?" Seeing this, Secondson was stunned. Fade seized the opportunity and swung down his long, zing sword. Secondson hurried to dodge, but he was a step too slow because he was absent-minded at that moment. Finally, his left arm was cut off. "Ah!" Secondson screamed, but his actions were also very strange. He threw a small ball out from his right hand grabbed the left arm that had been cut off, and quickly retreated. UMS The ball exploded in the air with a bang, emitting a cloud of fog that enveloped the ice path. Fade immediately brought up his wind essence, stirred up a gust of wind, quickly blew away the gray fog, and then chased after him. "Master, he''s injured. Let''s go after him!" Chapter 2939 Chapter 2939 ? Seeing this, Aldred hurriedly ran after him. At that moment, looking at Fade''s back, he couldn''t help sighing to himself, "This fe has only cultivated for less than 30 years, but his strength has already surpassed mine. This brat!" The two men kept chasing Secondson like crazy.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As Secondson escaped, he activated his vital energy as he tried to connect his torn left arm. The pain from the wound kept stimting him. However, the two people chasing behind him were irritating to him. As a cultivator from the Earth Yuan World, he had always thought of himself as superior to the other practitioners of the Human Spirit World and looked down on them. This time, he came out of Prohibition Ind and personally took action. He intended to crush them like ants and control the world easily. However, what happened waspletely beyond his expectations. Fade, an ant in his eyes, was not crushed to death when they first fought. For the second attack, this ''ant'' was still not dead yet. Instead, he was bit by Fade and got himself into a dangerous situation. The humiliation filled Secondson with extreme anger. He really wanted to explode with all of his strength and crush the two ants behind him to death. However, his rationality prevented him from taking revenge. If he was to strike with all his might, needless to say, he would be able topletely crush Fade and Aldred with his fourth stage Soul Refine Realm strength. However, this was not the Earth Yuan World, but Earth. The suppression of the world volition was not a joke. When he was in the Earth Yuan World, he had heard that there had once been someone who had descended to the Human Spirit World, disregarded the suppression of the world volition, and he forcefully exploded his strength. In the end, his meridians exploded and he died an extremely miserable death. Secondson didn''t want to die in such a ce, so he didn''t force himself. Instead, he shuttled back and forth through the ice path to buy time and wait for reinforcements to arrive. After all, before he came in, he had already sent someone to inform Thirdson and Prohibition Ind. After making up his mind, Secondson no longer cared about his face. He used almost all of his positive energy to escape from the two. Fade and Aldred read his mind. Gritting their teeth, they chased after him with all their strength. "He is stalling for time. We can''t let him seed," Fade stated. Aldred''s eyes lit up. Pointing to an ice path in front of him, he said to Fade, "I''m familiar with this ce. You chase him from behind. I''ll take a shortcut and get him from another side." "Okay!" Fade nodded and chased after him. Aldred shuffled through and split ways with his disciple. "Where is Aldred going?" Secondson noticed the change and could not help but frown, showing a puzzled look. However, he was injured and could not think about it carefully, so he ran away at full speed. However, at a 90-degree sharp corner in front of him, a st of energy suddenly shot out and hit him. Caught off guard, Secondson was hit squarely. His body flew back and he fell to the ground, spurting out a mouthful of blood. Fade immediately chased after him with a ming long sword in his hand. "Oh no!" A tense atmosphere surrounded them and Secondson realized the danger he was in. He gritted his teeth. At that moment, he couldn''t care less about the suppression of the world volition. With a burst of his body, a crack sounded. Then, his aura surged and became stronger. Swoosh! Fade''s sword was broken by Secondson''s long knife. "What''s going on?" Fade noticed the abnormality and couldn''t help but ask. Aldred''s expression turned serious as he said, "He is neglecting the suppression of the world volition. He is trying to forcefully increase his strength. He is about to recover back to the ninth stage of the Physical Refine Realm." "What!" Fade was shocked. Aldred was calm and said, "Step back a little and stay away from him. Don''t fight with him recklessly. This kind of forceful breakthrough will lead to the suppression of the world volition bing stronger, and his body will be damaged. We will fight when he is weak." "Alright." Fade nodded and immediately stepped back to keep a distance. Secondson had just forcefully raised his strength to reach the ninth stage of the Physical Refine realm, so he wanted to seize the opportunity to kill them. However, he did not expect Aldred to see through his thoughts at a nce and instantly pull away from him, taking away his advantage. Secondson wanted to catch up and kill the two, but the muscles in his body were twitching, and the sky seemed to copse in his spiritual consciousness. Layers of heavy tes fell and pressed on his head, making him dizzy. His mind gradually blurred. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "This isn''t good. The suppression of the world volition is starting to work," Secondson said as he quickly chased after Fade. However, Fade became alert and immediately distanced himself from him. At the same time, the two of them continued to release streaks of energy. Theyunched long-range attacks to tire Secondson out. Time passed by slowly. Secondson''s strength started to weaken little by little. Fade and Aldred looked at each other and showed a hint of joy. "He can''t hold on any longer." However, the two were still quite vignt and didn''t rush forward. After another ten minutes, Secondson''s aura had returned to the eighth stage of the Physical Refine Realm. After several tentative attacks, Secondson was barely able to resist and had no strength to fight back. "Master, it''s time! Kill him!" Fade rushed up and stabbed Secondson''s heart with the me long sword in his hand. Right then, Secondson seemed to be taking hisst gasp and had no strength to fight back. However, just as the ming long sword was about to touch his chest... Secondson suddenly opened his eyes with a stern look. He burst out a strong strength with his right hand and rushed towards Fade. "Oh no, we''ve fallen into a trap." Feeling the powerful strength, Fade knew that he had fallen into Secondson''s trap. Secondson was pretending. He wasn''t that weak. He pretended to be, baited Fade, and thenunched a blow to kill him. In the face of danger, Fade did not have time to feel upset. He immediately gathered his martial essence and formed a shield in front of himself to block Secondson''s attack. At the critical moment, Aldred turned into a shadow and rushed over. He blocked Fade and the attack. Bang! The attack hit Aldred. In the next second, he was sent flying and smashed against the ice wall of the ice path. He spat out a big mouthful of blood. "Master!" Fade shouted. There was blood in Aldred''s mouth as he shouted, "Kill him!" Fade''s eyes were scarlet and bloodshot. He chopped Secondson with his long sword. After his failed attack, Secondson was worn out. Seeing Fade''s strong killing intent, Secondson also felt a sense of fear in his heart. "Fade, don''t kill me. I have a lot of good things, medicinal herbs, exercises, and martial techniques. I can even pass on the position of Pce Master of Ground EviDPce to you." Secondson enticed. However, at that moment, Fade was unmoved. His eyes were full of killing intent. The long sword was burning with bright red mes as he charged towards Secondson. "No..." A hint of despair and grief shed in Secondson''s eyes. Chapter 2940 Chapter 2940 ? sh! The long sword stabbed into Secondson''s heart, and blood sshed everywhere. Secondson''s face turned pale. However, he did not lose his mobility. Instead, he gritted his teeth and triggered a force, rushing hundreds of meters away. Bang! Fade smashed Secondson''s attack and looked at the frantically escaping Secondson. At that moment, Fade could not help but let out a sigh. Secondson was an expert from the Earth Yuan World. He was strong enough to not die on the spot even though his heart was stabbed. Although Fade was an emotional guy, he snapped out of it soon and charged forward, ready to end Secondson. However, right then, something changed. With a loud bang, the ice on the ice path was crushed into powder. A chubby figure rushed over with two other people behind him. After taking a closer look, Fade immediately recognized the person. The figure was none other than the Pce Master of the Human Spirit Pce, Thirdson. The two men were Secondson''s men who had just escaped. "Brother, save me!" When Secondson, who was extremely weak, saw Thirdson, there was hope in his desperate eyes and he hurriedly shouted. Fade also immediately reacted. His eyes became serious and his killing intent roared. He did not stop and rushed towards Secondson. "How dare you!" With an angry shout, a majestic aura enveloped him and struck at Fade. The terrifying pressure of this aura was simr to Secondson''s when he had juste out. He had the strength of an eighth stage Physical Refine Realm martial artist. At that moment, under the pressure, Fade suddenly felt a great force, and his body seemed a little stiff. However, Fade gritted his teeth and, regardless of Thirdson''s coercion, he stabbed Secondson with his virtual sword. Killing Secondson was Fade''s only goal at the moment. Thirdson obviously saw through his thoughts. His originally kind eyes became extremely fierce at this moment, with cold killing intent. "Kid, you are courting death!" Bang! His aura increased again and his positive energy bombarded Fade''s body. Fade''s virtual sword was finally shattered when it was less than half a meter away from Secondson. sh! Fade spat out a mouthful of blood and flew back. Then, Thirdson bent down, took out several pills, and put them into Secondson''s mouth. After ingesting the pills, Secondson''s pale and weak face quickly regained its color. He gradually stood up. His breathing also recovered a little. Seeing this, both Aldred and Fade''s eyes couldn''t help but darken, and their expressions were somewhat desperate. The master and the disciple worked together, almost desperately, to find an opportunity to kill Secondson. However, at the crucial moment, all their efforts were in vain. Secondson was rescued. Thirdson, who was on par with Secondson, was also here. Fade and Aldred, both injured, were almost impossible to defeat. "Fade, go back to the ice path and look for Grandmaster," Aldred whispered to him. "Master, you..." Fade knew what his master meant and his face fell. Aldred had more to say, but Thirdson was walking towards them. "You two sure exceeded my expectations to be able to put my brother in a state like that. However, you should pay the price." As his voice fell, Thirdson''s attack had already struck. Aldred and Fade didn''t have time to say more. They hurriedly condensed their aura to resist the attack. However, the two were already injured, so with this strike, their bodies flew several meters away. Their faces were much paler now. Thirdson continued his attack. Fade and Aldred looked at each other without saying anything, but the meaning in their eyes was obvious. In their current state, it was almost impossible to defeat Thirdson. They had to make a choice. One must stall while the other finds a chance to escape. At that moment, they both were trying to get the other to escape, wanting to stay themselves.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thirdson''s third attack struck before they could even make a choice. With the third blow, the two were holding on to dear life. The situation was getting more and more critical. A faint sigh came from the depths of the ice path. "Thirdson Gu. Or shall I call you Thirdson Loh? After so many years, are you still unwilling to give up?" Apanied by a faint voice, the white-bearded Talmon appeared in front of the two. With a gentle wave of his hand, he blocked Thirdson''s attack. "Master!" "Grandmaster!" Aldred and Fade looked at Talmon with joy in their eyes. Thirdson and Secondson, who were on the opposite side of them, also experienced changes in their expressions and they became sullen. "Talmon, you have finallye out." Talmon looked at the two and said faintly, "Back then, the three of you betrayed me. After all these years, are you still going to insist on killing me?" Thirdson said in a low voice, "Talmon, you and I have long been sworn enemies. Is there any point of saying these things now?" "Someone''s going to die here today and it''s either me or you." Secondson gritted his teeth. Talmon''s eyes darkened as he said coldly, "Do you think it''s definitely going to be me?" As the words left his mouth, a majestic aura erupted from Talmon''s body and instantly enveloped the entire ice path. It was filled with an oppressive aura. "This is the aura of a ninth stage Physical Refine Realm martial artist!" Thirdson and Secondson were shocked, but they calmed down and quickly retreated to avoid a direct confrontation with him. At the same time, Secondson spoke, "Talmon, with your injuries, your body won''t be able to endure it if you were to forcefully explode." "It''s enough to kill all of you," an sw novel. snorted coldly and attacked the two. They were quick to retreat and desperately activated their positive energy to resist Talmon''s attack. Aldred saw this and wanted to go forward. "Master, let me help you." However, at that moment, Talmon''s voice entered their spiritual consciousness, "The two of you, quickly heal your wounds. The two of them aren''t troublesome. The one who''s really troublesome is Firstson." ? "Yes, Master!" Aldred gritted his teeth and pulled Fade away from the battlefield. He found a ce, took out alot of bottles, jars and herbs, and sat down cross-legged The two of them picked the herbs suitable for treatment. Suddenly, Aldred thought of something and asked Fade, "Did you kill Monon and the other four?" Fade nodded and said, "Yes, Master. What''s wrong?" Aldred said, "Did you notice the green ball in their bodies when they died?" Upon mentioning this, Fade immediately took out the light green balls he had collected from the four people and asked, "Master, is this it?" "Yes, it is. Absorbing and refining it will help you heal and even enhance your strength," said Aldred. Fade was shocked. "Does it even have functions like that? Master, what''s this ball? If it can heal, let''s each have two of them." As he spoke, he was about to hand the balls over to Aldred. Chapter 2941 Chapter 2941 ? However, Aldred waved his hand and said, "It won''t do much for me. You take it. Take them all." "Master..." Fade''s words were stuck in his throat.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. While treating his wounds, Aldred exined, "This light green ball is the essence of the World Tree Core Seed." "Back then, the five of us picked up the world fruit. After we ate the fruit, the core was too hard, so I left it. However, the four of them ate theirs." "Later, when we arrived on Prohibition Ind, we knew that we had eaten the world fruit. Its seed was the Tree Core Seed, which was very precious. Even Firstson and the others wanted it. Therefore, the five of us tacitly did not mention having eaten the Tree Core Seed." "The Tree Core Seed can improve one''s soul energy. At that time, the four of them who had consumed the fruit core were still too weak and the effect of improving the seed was very limited. It was onlyter when they entered the Physical Refine Realm that the effect of the seed began to gradually show itself." "However, the four of them have limited potential, especially their soul energy. They were nothing special. They absorbed and refined the tree core seed very slowly, so the effects of their cultivation weren''t as good as we expected." "I also know that my soul energy talent is ordinary. It''s probably a waste to take the Tree Core Seed, so I didn''t take it and kept it." "Kid, you have talent in your soul energy, and the tree core seed suits you very well. After refining it, not only will it be helpful for you to improve your future in the Soul Refine Realm, but it can also strengthen your spiritual consciousness and increase your strength." "Thus, refine it now!" Aldred looked at Fade and instructed. "Master, I think it''s still better if we both take it. It will be effective somehow. At least it''s better than nothing," Fade said. Aldred shook his head. "Those five fruits were the first fruits of the World Tree. They originated from the same root and are one entity. If you take them separately, the effect will be greatly reduced. If you take them all whole, the effect will be better." "But..." Fade hesitated. Aldred red at him. "Don''t hesitate, boy. Your grandmaster is already injured, and we don''t know how he''s doing. Take it quickly. Recover your injuries and improve your strength. Then, go out and help him. That''s the most important thing." "Yes, Master." Fade nodded, took a deep breath, and ingested the four light green balls. Suddenly, four streaks of energy flowed through his limbs and bones, went through the meridians of his elixir core, and finally gathered in his spiritual consciousness. At the same time, a simr aura rose in his spiritual consciousness. The five streaks of energy gathered together and mingled into a light green ball, resembling a fruit. The fruit emitted a cool breeze, like a small green sun, shining on Fade''s spiritual consciousness. The spiritual consciousness absorbed the breeze and gradually became stronger. He felt that his mind became clear all of a sudden, and his mind was instantly full of energy and vitality. The soul energy in his spiritual consciousness had be vibrant. His agile soul rushed out, turning into all sorts of shapes, moving back and forth. "My control of my soul is stronger." Fade felt the change and was delighted. Afterward, he tried to cultivate his two cultivation methods, the ''The Kong Fu of Jiu Yang'' and the ''Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture''. His cultivation speed was faster than before, and so was his absorption rate of spiritual energy from the outside world. "It''s working wonders. Increasing the speed of cultivation is even harder than directly increasing one''s strength." Fade was overjoyed. Then, he thought of something. "Can the martial essence be enhanced?" He immediately gave it a try. He activated the martial essence and condensed it. However, the results disappointed him. The energy of the Tree Core Seed seemed to have no effect on enhancing his martial essence. "s." He shook his head with a sigh, but suddenly, he found that his elixir core was growing stronger. Fade''s core was very special. It was not ordinary things like swords, spears, halberds, stones, but a tree seedling. Moreover, nine branches grew on the seedlings, representing the nine different martial essences. The Tree Core Seed did not enhance the martial essence, but it made Fade''s elixir core grow stronger. "I didn''t expect it to have such an effect. This is amazing." He was delighted. Although the core was growing and strengthening, it was much harder to enhance the martial essence. After all, for most cultivators, after the elixir core formation, it was hard for it to change. The elixir core could be seen as a container, while the martial essence was like water in the container. The ordinary cultivator could only rely on inspiration to increase the water in the container bit by bit but could not change its size. Fade''s elixir core was special, but theoretically, it was nothing but a ratherplex container that could hold different types of water. They both had the same principle. However, now, the energy of the Tree Core Seed could actually make Fade''s elixir core, namely the container filled with water, be bigger and be filled with more water. This was definitely a rare effect. "My elixir core is something that I canprehend and condense within the Tree Core Seed, and this Seed happens to be the fruit that the World Tree first grew. They were originally one entity. Perhaps that''s why the Tree Core Seed has such a miraculous effect on me Fade suddenly thought of a reason and could not help feeling that fate was magical. However, at this moment, he did not have the time toment the change of fate. He calmed himself down and made full use of the time to absorb the aura emitted from the little green fruit above the spiritual consciousness. At the same time, he stimted the wood essence in the elixir core to quickly recover from his injuries. Content belongs to In less than half an hour, he felt his body be lighter and all the wounds on his body had recovered. Although it had the magical healing effect of the wood essence, if it was before, Fade''s recovery speed would not have been so fast. This time, the addition of the Tree Core Seed to the elixir core also faintly strengthened the effect of his martial essence. When his wound healed, he immediately stood up and injected the wood essence into his master''s body to help him heal. Aldred had been hit several times by Secondson and his injuries were more serious than Fade''s. Infusing the wood essence into his body, Aldred''s injuries were getting better quickly. All of a sudden, there was a loud bang. The ground began to shake and ice began to crash against each other, making sizzling sounds. An invisible chill spread from the depths of the ice path, making Fade shiver involuntarily. He could not help but turn his head to look at the depths of the ice path. "What''s going on?" Aldred said, "Maybe it''s because Master is still in battle!" "We have to speed up to help him." "Okay!" Fade nodded and quickly triggered the wood essence to heal Aldred. Finally, after another fifteen minutes, Aldred''s injuries were almost healed. The two got up quickly and rushed towards Talmon. Chapter 2942 Chapter 2942 ? At that moment, the battle between Talmon, Secondson, and Thirdson had reached its climax. Talmon was naturally stronger than Secondson and Thirdson. After all, the two of them were only at the eighth stage of the Physical Refine Realm, and Secondson''s injuries weren''t light, so the strength he could unleash was extremely limited. Even so, Talmon was unable to quickly suppress their power and kill the two of them. It was because his own injuries weren''t looking great. Every time he attacked, he could clearly feel something restraining him so he did not dare to go overboard. That exined why even though Talmon was stronger than the two of them, he could only suppress them instead of taking them down quickly. Fade and Aldred noticed the problem and rushed over, shouting. "Master! We are here to help you." The two of them ran over. Aldredpletely ignored the danger and charged forward. Heunched a fierce attack on Secondson, which was so fierce that he overwhelmed him. Fade wasn''t too far behind him. He also rushed out directly at Thirdson. Talmon could not help but show a worried expression when he saw that the two had chosen their opponents. However, soon, his sight fixed, as if he had seen something on Fade. The worry in his eyes turned into surprise. "This aura is Tree Core Seed, very rich. Aldred gave him all the Tree Core Seeds!" "This little guy is full of the seeds!" A smile appeared at the corners of Talmon''s mouth as he muttered to himself, "Was the earthquake because of that? Perhaps, something special might happen to this kid." "Grandmaster, take some time to heal!" Fade shouted at Talmon. Earlier, he noticed that his grandmaster''s breathing was clearly unstable. Clearly, it was because of the battle. After that, he rushed straight forward and collided with Thirdson. In an instant, their positive energies exploded, and a strong airwave spread out, unexpectedly forcing Thirdson to take a few steps back. "How did your injuries recover so quickly..." Thirdson was surprised and looked at him in disbelief. Instead of saying more, Fade rushed forward again and keptunching fierce attacks on Thirdson. Boom, Boom, Boom! The impact of the energy burst and continuous loud bangs exploded. As for Thirdson, he became more and more frightened. Not only did Fade quickly recover from his injuries, his strength had also obviously improved. Previously, when he was at the fourth stage of the Physical Refine Realm, he was able to disy the power of a fifth stage cultivator and was even close to thebat strength of the sixth stage. Now that he had advanced further, hisbat power had already reached the seventh stage and was not far from the eighth. Thirdson had suffered some injuries from his battle with Talmon, so he was unable to fully unleash his full strength as an eighth stage cultivator. Therefore, after the battle with Fade, he was at a disadvantage. "I don''t believe it. How can you have a stronger base than I do? Let''s see how long you can hold on." Thirdson gritted his teeth and his body shook. His aura suddenly increased by several folds. He fiercely rushed out and collided with Fade. Boom, Boom, Boom! For a moment, the ice path continued to be under attack. Explosions and cracking sounds could be heard one after another. In the blink of an eye, 15 minutes had passed. Thirdson''s expression became serious, and even his body seemed to have be a little thinner from the excessive impact. "How much longer can this kid hold on? We''ve exchanged hundreds of blows, but he hasn''t weakened much." Thirdson gritted his teeth and felt stressed. At that moment, he turned his head slightly to look at the side. Things were not going well for Secondson either. Although Aldred''s fighting capacity did not directly increase like Fade''s, he, who had recovered from more than half of his injuries, suppressed Secondson, who was seriously injured from the fierce attacks. Both of them were at a disadvantage. QUMS As for the enemies, there was a top expert by the side recovering from his injuries. He would definitely wait for his injuries to get better. By then, both of them would be dead once Talmon attacked. With the thought in mind, Thirdson was frightened. Bang! He once again fought with Fade with one move. Thirdson was hit and his body shook, and he retreated dozens of meters. Seizing this opportunity, Thirdson turned around and began to run wildly. "This..." Fade was taken aback by his escape. He hadn''t thought that he would beat the Pce Master of the Human Spirit Pce and cause him to flee. However, after a brief shock, he immediately chased after him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, when Secondson saw Thirdson escape, his face could not be paler than paper. He gritted his teeth and also turned to flee. "We can''t let them escape. Chase them!" Aldred thundered and chased after him. At this moment, Talmon, who was sitting cross-legged to recover, opened his eyes. He got up and rushed out, quickly catching up with Fade and Aldred. "Kill them!" Right then, his words were filled with ferocity, shocking Fade. After all, since meeting his grandmaster, Fade had always thought of him as a venerable elder. At that moment, his lofty presence made Fade realize that his grandmaster was a genius of the Earth Yuan World from Taeyoon Domain''s South Yan City. He had also killed a countless number of enemies. Content belongs to "Alright!" Gathering their thoughts, Fade and Aldred nodded at the same time. They increased their speed again and chased after them. Ahead, Thirdson and Secondson ran as if their lives depended on it. However, Talmon caught up as he was more familiar with the terrain. The distance between them became shorter and shorter. Bang! Less than two hundred meters away, Fade and Aldred attacked. Waves of energy burst out, sting towards Secondson and Thirdson, and the scene was chaotic. At the crucial moment, Talmon''s figure shed and his speed instantly increased. He directly approached the duo and extended both of his hands, releasing a golden light as he grabbed towards the two. Content belongs to QUMS Secondson and Thirdson felt Talmon''s aura and turned their heads to look at therge golden hand. Their expressions immediately changed drastically. "The Beast Hunting Seal!" It was one of the Gu family''s unique skills, used to capture evil beasts. Later on, it could be used to manage ves and prisoners of the Gu family. Presently, Talmon used this move against the two. It could be said that he already viewed them as definite enemies, wishing to kill them on the spot. Boom! Boom! The aura of the Beast Hunting Seal was getting closer and closer, and they felt more and more pressure. Their faces quickly turned red. Just as the huge hand was about to descend, the two exchanged nces, revealing a decisive look. They nodded at each other, gritted their teeth, and shouted, "Explode!" Chapter 2943 Chapter 2943 ? In an instant, their auras soared and expanded continuously. "Get out of the way!" Talmon shouted hurriedly. Fade and Aldred quickly condensed their strength to keep a distance from the explosion. Boom, Boom! Two explosions sounded one after another. The strong aura of positive energy burst out from their bodies like two small suns. The explosive strength rushed out like a surging wave, crashing over. Fade felt that the protective forcefield in front of him was about to crack. He quickly activated his martial essence and strengthened the forcefield to resist the impact of the force. It eventually did not crack. However, his master, Aldred, was not so lucky. His current strength was a little bit weaker than Fade''s, and he did not have nine kinds of martial essences. Therefore, he could not resist the impact of the force. The shield was smashed and his chest was hit. He groaned and spat out blood. "Master!" Seeing this, Fade rushed forward to hold his master and he injected the wood essence into Aldred to cure thetter''s injury. Up ahead, Talmon had taken a huge blow from the explosions. His body shook and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. His aged face looked even paler right then. "Grandmaster is injured." Fade cursed in his heart and wanted to treat his injuries as well. However, Talmon looked ahead and said, "I''m fine. Kill the two of them first." Fade looked over with extreme force and found that Secondson and Thirdson, who had self-destructed, were now as pale as paper. They had cold sweat on their faces. They fell to the ground with barely any more strength to move. Obviously, the explosions earlier had severely injured them. Seeing this, Fade did not hesitate. With his sword essence whistling, he rushed towards them with killing intent. "No!" Secondson and Thirdson''s faces turned pale. They desperately struggled with their weak bodies, trying to avoid Fade''s fatal blow. However, Fade''s speed was so fast that he didn''t give them any chance to dodge. The long sword left a long mark and was about to pierce through them. Seeing that death was about toe, anger shed in Thirdson''s eyes. He gritted his teeth and pped Secondson beside him up to meet Fade''s sword essence. At the same time, Thirdson seized the opportunity to turn around and flee. "Thirdson, you..." Secondson was shocked. He did not expect that Thirdson would hit him. "Secondson, Firstson is on his way. We just have to stall a little longer. One death is better than both of us being dead. Don''t worry. Firstson and I will avenge you," Thirdson shouted and fled further and further away. With that, Secondson''s eyes were filled with resentment and determination Fade''s sword was about to hit them when Secondson tried his best and begged for mercy, "Please spare my life. I''m willing to do anything you want me to." However, Fade wasn''t fazed. He was clearly not going to be shaken by Secondson''s words. The long sword in his hand whizzed between Secondson''s brows, leaving a hole as thick as a finger. Right then, Secondson''s eyes were filled with disbelief and despair. Even when he was dying, he still did not understand why things were the way they were. He was an Earth Yuan World expert and had the crushing strength of a fourthstage practitioner of the Soul Refine Realm. Instead, he was killed by a couple of people from the Human Spirit World and lost his life here. "Why... Why..." Secondson let out hisst roar. However, there was no answer. As the chill in the ice path grew colder and colder, Secondson''s corpse was quickly frozen into an ice sculpture. After killing Secondson with one strike, Fade turned his target to Thirdson. Thirdson was seriously injured. Although he tried his best to escape, he was a little too slow. Fade quickly caught up with him. The sword whistled and the deadly aura was getting closer and closer. Thirdson was desperate. His legs became heavier like anchors of a ship, dragging him every step of the way. The aura of positive energy in his elixir core was almost depleted. Death''s sickle had been ced on Thirdson''s neck, and he was about to be cut for thest time. However, at this moment, a long and terrifying whistling sound quickly approached. The entire ice-sealed Realm shook. "What is..." Fade was taken aback. This was the moment Thirdson was waiting for. He was overjoyed and hurriedly shouted, "Firston, you are here. My big brother is here. Firston, I''m here. Come save me." "Firstson is here." Upon hearing this, Fade''s face darkened. He waved his sword towards Thirdson with a murderous look. However, when the long sword was less than half a meter away from Thirdson, it stopped. Boom! With a loud noise, the ice above directly copsed and created a hole. A figure emerged and fell next to Thirdson. Fade''s sword essence was shattered by the energy. Even Fade felt a horrible pressure on him, and his body involuntarily stepped back. "Firstson, it''s really him." Fade''s face froze when he saw the face of the iing person. At that moment, Thirdson was overjoyed and almost cried out, "Brother, you are finally here." Firstson looked at the miserable- looking Thirdson with a cold expression on his face and asked, "Where is Secondson?" Thirdson''s expression changed at el.n¨¦t the question, and a strange look shed across his face. However, then he pointed to Fade and eximed firmly, "They killed Secondson. If it wasn''t for you, Firston, I would have been killed too." "It''s you!" Firstson looked at Fade with gloomy and cold eyes. "Fade, I valued you so much, but you betrayed me and killed my brother. How can you exin this?" Fade felt a little ridiculous and looked at Firstson. "My master is Aldred, and my grandmaster is Talmon. Do you think that the word ''betrayal'' is appropriate in this situation?" Content belongs to While they were talking, Aldred and Talmon came over and stood beside Fade. Firstson looked at the two of them and then moved his gaze back to Fade. He retorted with a sincere expression, "What they said may not be true. Some things are not what you think they are." Content belongs toNovelDrama.Org "Really?" Fade sneered and replied sarcastically, "Master Firstson, you rigged our Cultivation Method. This is true, isn''t it?" "I was almost assassinated by people on Prohibition Ind several times. They even targeted my wife. This is true, isn''t it?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Monon, Nigel, Drac, and Zuru sent out their experts at the same time to kill me for the Tree Core Seed. This is also true, isn''t it?" "As for the warriors of Duke Martial Arts College in Micovia and Optimus Studio, as well as those whom you used as life experiments, they are also true, aren''t they?" "Even in the dungeon of the Skytop Pce, Yarrow, who has been detained for his blood for decades, they aren''t fake, right?" Chapter 2944 Chapter 2944 ? The continuous questioning only made Firstson''s killing intent towards Fade increase. At first, he wanted to be pretentious and try to persuade Fade. Perhaps it would be more dramatic that way. However, now, it was impossible. Since that was the case, Firstson did not waste any more time. He roared coldly, "In that case, go to hell!" The moment he spoke, he made his move. A huge terrifying de chopped down from the air. His de essence was so strong that it seemed to split heaven and earth. Fade felt his skin go numb. It felt like his body was going to be cut open by the de essence. Talmon''s expression sank. He took a step forward and activated his energy. At the same time, he cried out loud, "The both of you, step back." The two hurriedly retreated and distanced themselves from each other. Then, there was a loud explosion between Talmon and Firstson. The entire Ice- sealed Realm trembled with shock. Aldred and Fade, who had retreated, had to activate their positive energy, yet they could barely protect themselves. After the explosion, a huge spherical pit appeared between them. Firstson and Talmon stood on both sides, looking grave. However, Fade saw blood at the corner of Talmon''s lips. "Grandmaster, he..." Aldred gritted his teeth and said, "Firstson is currently disying the strength of someone at the peak of the ninth stage of the Physical Refine Realm. Since Master is injured, he can only unleash the strength of an ordinary ninth stage of the Physical Refine Realm cultivator. If we continue to fight like this, we will definitely lose." "Master, let''s go help!" Fade gritted his teeth. Aldred paused and nodded. "Don''t get close to him. Stay outside and distract him. Distracting Firstson will relieve some of Master''s burden." "I got it!" Fade nodded. Then, they rushed into the battle. They wandered around and attacked from time to time. In this way, three generations of master and disciple joined hands and circled Firstson for a while. Explosions, howls of strength, and the sounds of broken ice kept ringing in the Ice-sealed Realm. The battle was getting more and more intense. Out of Fade and the other two, Firstson and Thirdson were the only opponents. Besides, Thirdson was seriously injured. Hence, he almost had no strength left to fight. It could be said that Fade and hispanions had an advantage in number. However, as the battle went on, the three of them were at a disadvantage because of Firstson. They were attacked by the other party''s energy strength from time to time. There were more and more wounds appearing on their bodies. Bang! Once again, Aldred was hit by a virtual sword. His left abdomen was cut open and blood gushed out. "We can''t continue like this! Aldred, bring Fade and head towards the depths of the ice path," Talmon ordered in a deep voice. Aldred''s face changed when he heard this. He knew that his master wanted him to escape with Fade. "Master, I can still fight." Talmon red at him and cried out, "Don''t waste anytime. Quick!" Aldred gritted his teeth hard and was about to pull Fade away and retreat. At that moment, Fade also had a lot of wounds on his body. Although his condition was better than Aldred''s, he would not be able to stay like this for long. If it went on like this, he would probably die in the hands of Firstson in no time. However, at this moment, he was asked to abandon his grandmaster and escape alone. Fade could not ept this. "Fade, this is Master''s order. Don''t hesitate," Aldred advised him through gritted teeth. Fade finally nodded and was about to retreat. Just then, a roar came and with a loud "boom", a stream of energy entered from a gap at the back and hit Firstson directly in the back. Firstson was caught off guard. He staggered and almost fell to the ground. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Talmon sent out a few attacks in session, striking Firstson. A few more wounds appeared on his body. Firstson quickly retreated to keep his distance. Then, he looked at his wounds and shouted, "Who is ambushing me?" At the opening, a dense force like raindrops attacked. Firstson hurried to resist the attack. At this moment, a figure descended from the rain and quickly arrived beside Talmon. "Uncle!" The person who came saw Talmon and greeted him. Fade focused his gaze and found that the person was Yarrow, the expert he had seen in the prison of Prohibition Ind. He was Talmon''s nephew. "Yarrow!" Fade shouted. Firstson recognized Yarrow. His expression darkened, and he yelled through gritted teeth, "How did you get out?" Yarrow snorted. "Firstson, do you think the rest of those useless people can stop me?" Firstson''s expression changed. He was still in disbelief. "It''s not that easy to break out of my dungeon." "It sure wasn''t. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have spent eight to nine hundred years grinding it bit by bit." At this point, Yarrow''s eyes showed a chill. "Of course, I have to thank Fade Last time, if he hadn''t entered the dungeon and loosened the seal, I wouldn''t have broken the dungeon so quickly ande out." "You..." Hearing this, Firstson gnashed his teeth and red at Fade. Fade did not expect that he inadvertently helped Yarrow when he entered the dungeon to deliver the letter thest time. Firstson looked at the several people opposite him with a resentful look, gritted his teeth, and roared, "You are just you. It wouldn''t be that much of a difference." "You are just a good-for- nothing whom I have imprisoned for nearly a thousand years. What kind of strength would you have?" "Let''s die together!" Firstson let out a roar and attacked again with his surging aura. l.n Yarrow snorted, and arrogance painted across his face. With a wave of his hand, a stream of energy like a crescent moon appeared and collided with Firstson''s power. For a moment, they were fighting neck to neck. UMS Seeing this, Fade could not help but be overjoyed. "Yarrow is very powerful. He isparable to Firstson." However, at this moment, Yarrow''s voice rang in Fade''s mind. §Õ§Ö eliet "All of you, don''t just stand there. Hurry up and attack together! My body is very weak right now, and I can barely activate the strength an eighth stage practitioner of Physical Refine Realm. Hurry up, join hands, and finish off Firstson. If we dy for too long, I won''t be able to hold on." "Oh!" Fade was shocked and couldn''t help but look at Yarrow. At the same time, he saw the astonishment in Aldred and Talmon''s eyes. It was clear that Yarrow also transmitted his thoughts to them. After a short moment of surprise, the three of them no longer hesitated and immediately attacked Firstson together. It had to be said that with the aid of Yarrow, an eighth stage Physical Refine Realm practitioner, the four of them sessfully suppressed Firstson. In a short period of time, Firstson was forced to retreat. The number of wounds on his body was increasing, and he could not stand it anymore.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2945 Chapter 2945 ? Upon noticing that Firstson was injured, Fade and Aldred were even more excited. They gritted their teeth and exerted all their strength. They continuouslyunched attacks towards him, trying to kill him as soon as possible. Firstson, who was forced to retreat, was hit by the Fade repeatedly. Another bloody wound was added to his body. His eyes shed with anger. He could no longer hold it in as he shouted, "You forced me to do this." Suddenly, a light burst out from Firstson''s body. Immediately after, ayer of jade-like luster circted around Firstson''s skin. His entire being became sacred and massive, carried with it a suffocating pressure. "What is this?" Fade and Aldred looked confused. At the same time, Talmon and Yarrow''s expressions changed drastically. "This is the Loh family''s Supreme Treasure Body. Who would have thought that the Loh family would actually think so highly of you, a traitor, to help you refine their Supreme Treasure Body," Talmon uttered in a deep voice. "Supreme Treasure Body? What is that?" Fade looked at his master, but his master was also confused. On the other hand, Yarrow exined it to the two while he kept attacking. "You should all know that the main goal of the Physical Refine Realm is to refine one''s body and continuously strengthen it. Finally, they will reach their limits and begin refining their soul, entering the Soul Refine Realm." "As for the different individuals, the limits of their bodies are also different. In the Earth Yuan World, there are roughly five stages ording to the strength of their bodies. Rating from low to high, they consist of Jade Body, Treasure Body, Spiritual Body, King Body, and Divine Body." "Among them, the Jade Body is the most basic level. The main characteristic is that their body is as smooth as jade. Most of the cultivators of the Physical Refine Realm can be considered to be at the Jade Body level." "Meanwhile, the Treasure Body refines treasures that strengthen the body, making it stronger than the Jade Body." "This Supreme Treasure Body is a part of the body that our Gu family from the South Van City has refined. All the disciples of the Loh family who meet the requirements will refine their own body to their desired level of the Treasure Body." "Of course, the Loh family''s Supreme Treasure Body is not that precious. However, for most of the people in South Van City, the Supreme Treasure Body is already very powerful, and it''s a very cherished existence." Upon hearing this, Fade and Aldred nodded and quickly absorbed the knowledge.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "The Supreme Treasure Body, apart from strengthening Firstson''s defense, can it also increase his attack force?" Fade asked. Yarrow shook his head and said, "The Physical Refine Realm''s constitution can''t directly increase one''s battle strength. However, it is even more dangerous when Firstson has activated his Supreme Treasure Body because he wishes to break past the restrictions and unleash the strength of the Soul Refine Realm." "Even if he only disyed the strength of a first-level Soul Refine Realm practitioner, he would still be able to crush us." "Therefore, we must stop him from entering the Soul Refine Realm. Otherwise, we will all be finished." Upon hearing this, Fade and Aldred realized the seriousness of the matter. They sped up their attacks. The attack that could cause damage to Firstson earlier hit his body one by one, but it was like hitting hard metal. It made a tinkling sound and was immediately shattered, unable to break Firstson''s physical defenses. "This Supreme Treasure Body is so powerful!" Fade gritted his teeth. Desperately cultivating his martial essence, he condensed it into a spear. He then concentrated all the strength on the tip of the spear and attached a fire. He shouted and stabbed Firstson. Clink! The long spear hit Firstson''s Supreme Treasure Body again, making a crisp collision. However, the long spear made of martial essence was not shattered. Instead, it spun rapidly under Fade''s control. He demanded the rotating spearhead to drill crazily into Firstson''s Supreme Treasure Body. A hole appeared in his Supreme Treasure Body. The long spear pierced into the hole and blood sshed out. "Vou..." Obviously, Firstson didn''t expect Fade to break his Supreme Treasure Body. With a roar, a wave of energy burst out and shattered the spear formed by the martial essence. Then, Firstson red at Fade with his eyes full of anger. He gritted his teeth and roared, "You must die." At that moment, a majestic aura rose from his body. An invisible wave spread out with Firstson as its center. Fade was shaken by the waves and felt the sea of consciousness in his head surge. His soul energy started to surge madly like seawater that had been rolled up by the storm. He suddenly felt a splitting headache, and his head almost exploded in pain. "Condense your spirit and resist with all your strength!" Talmon cried out in a stern voice from the side. Fade quickly calmed himself down and tried his best to activate the soul energy to resist the storm-like wave. Finally, under the splitting headache, this surge was finally suppressed. After recovering from the attack, Fade turned his head and looked to the side. He found that the faces of Talmon and Yarrow were pale and dignified. Obviously, they were also hit by the aura, but it seemed that they were not seriously injured. However, the situation was not looking good for his master, Aldred. He was paralyzed on the ground, and blood was streaming from his mouth and nose. His eyes were narrowed to the size of a crack, and the whites of his eyes could be- vaguely seen. He was motionnel. mal If it wasn''t for the fact that he could still sense his breathing, Fade would have thought that his master had died. "Master!" However, this situation still made Fade extremely worried. Beside him, Talmon uttered, "Firstson has entered the first level of the Soul Refine Realm. Aldred''s spiritual consciousness is too weak to withstand his attack. Take him to the depths of the Ice- sealed Realm. The deeper, the better." "But..." Fade still wanted to say something. Talmon red at him and instructed in a deep voice, "Stop talking nonsense. Quick, or we''ll all die." Gritting his teeth, Fade picked up his master and ran. Behind him, Talmon and Yarrow activated their strength. Their breathing surged and they aimed towards Firstson. In an instant, the strength and spirit behind him surged. There were continuous explosions and painful cries of injury. However, Fade did not look back. Holding his master, he rushed all the way towards the depths of the Ice-sealed Realm. Passing through the Double des Organization''s base, Fade continued to advance. He didn''t know how long he had been moving forward. When he felt that the icy path around him was getting colder to the point where it was unbearable, he saw a hemispherical ice cave in front of him. It had a small room inside. In the room, there were ice seats, beds, and other furniture, as well as some books, elixirs and other things. Inside the room, Fade obviously felt Ret that the temperature was very low, but there was a denseyer of spiritual energy, which made him feel as if he was immersed in the spiritual spring. The pores on his skin opened as he could not help but absorb the spiritual energy crazily. Chapter 2946 Chapter 2946 ? "Is this the ce where Grandmaster recuperatedst time?" Fade ced his master down and took a look at his surroundings while injecting the wood essence into Aldred''s body to heal him. After infusing the wood essence and treating him with soul energy, Aldred''s situation was getting better. He could open his eyes already. "Boy, why am I here? Master,Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. he..." Aldred opened his eyes and asked. "Master, as for Grandmaster..." Fade was about to answer. However, at this moment, there was a loud booming sound that made the entire Ice-sealed Realm shake violently. Then, Fade felt an energy rapidly approaching. "Who is it!" He became alert. He stood outside, condensed his strength, and prepared to deal with the iing intruders. As the energy got closer and closer, Fade became more nervous. With a "swoosh", the energy rushed over. Fade''s heart almost jumped to his throat, and he was about to fight. At the critical moment, the person shouted, "It''s me!" Fade fixed his eyes and found that it was his grandmaster, Talmon, who was rushing to him. However, Talmon was in a very pitiful state. His face was covered in blood and his white hair was in a mess. His clothes were disheveled and his breathing was shallow. He was obviously injured. "Grandmaster, let me treat your wounds." Fade was about to trigger the wood essence to cure his grandmaster. However, Talmon rushed straight into the room and shouted at Fade at the same time, "Come in!" Fade followed him in and saw Talmon move an ice sculpture cab away with his back against the wall, revealing an ice wall behind it. However, this ice wall was not an ordinary one. There seemed to be a round, fist-sized pearl inside it. The surface of the bead emitted ayer of hazy white light, illuminating the entire ice with crystal clear light. "Come here. Try to break the ice wall and retrieve the ice pearl inside." When Fade walked to the ice wall, he sensed an extremely rich and cold spiritual energy. "What''s this?" At that moment, another loud explosion was heard. Talmon worriedly turned his head and quickly exined to Fade, "This is the treasure I was looking for... It''s the Ice Soul Pearl." "What?" Fade was truly shocked. He never thought that the Gu family would scheme for such a long period of time. The lower realms had a thousand years of history, and the Loh family had participated. The treasures that the three of them would fight after eventually fell to his hand easily. Talmon didn''t stop talking and continued, "Actually, I found the Ice Soul Pearl more than two hundred years ago in the Ice- sealed Realm. I gradually discovered that the Ice Soul Pearl seemed to be the core and controlled the Ice-sealed Realm. However, I''ve never been able to take full control of the pearl. After two hundred years, I only managed to use some of its energy." "Previously, I used the power of the Ice Soul Pearl to send you into the Ice- sealed Realm and block the entrance. However, the Ice Soul Pearl seems to be rejecting me. My control of it is very limited. All I can do is this. There is a lot more that I can''t do." "Your divine soul is very talented. Perhaps you can control the Ice Soul Pearl and take control of the Ice-sealed Realm." After hearing Talmon''s words in shock, Fade had too many doubts. However, at this time, he had no time to ask too much. He quickly asked, "Grandmaster, how can I control the Ice Soul Pearl?" "I don''t know the exact details. I''m trying to control it with my divine soul energy and elixir core''s martial essence," Talmon exined. At that moment, the series of explosions that came from the Ice-sealed Realm were getting closer and closer. "This won''t do. Yarrow can''t hold on for long. I have to go." Talmon looked anxious and finally warned Fade, "We can''t hold on for too long. It''s all upto you." After that, he rushed out. In the Ice-sealed Realm, the aftermath of the rumbling battle became even more intense. Fade felt the huge pressure, but he still focused on the ice wall in front of him. Boom! Fade tried to punch it. As expected, his physical strength and positive energy could not shake the ice wall at all. "Divine soul and martial essence!" Fade tried to condense his martial essence and hit the ice wall, but it still did not move. Then, he tried to stimte his divine soul energy again. However, he could not directly bombard it with his divine soul energy alone. It was simply useless against this lifeless ice wall. Content belongs to "I''ve tried using martial essence and divine soul energy, but it still doesn''t work. What should I do?" For a moment, he became anxious. He mixed all his positive energy, martial essence, and divine soul energy together and smashed them against the ice wall with all his strength. However, the ice wall was still motionless. "I still can''t do it. Is there no other way?" Fade was very anxious. At this critical moment, he seemed to feel the pearl inside the ice wall tremble. At the same time, within his spiritual consciousness, the Tree Core Seed, as well as his elixir core, trembled at the same time. "Divine soul energy and martial essence. No could it be that the Tree Core Seed and elixir core both originated from the Earth Yuan. World And this Ice Soul Pearl s also a treasure that has fallen from the Earth Yuan World." Thinking of this, he got excited and tried it in a hurry. The Tree Core Seed and elixir core were stimted at the same time, flowing and gathering in Fade''s body. Finally, it turned into a green light, bursting out from the center of his palm. "Let''s try it!" He ced his palm on the ice wall. Immediately, the green aura began to spread on the ice wall. At the same time, he clearly noticed that the Ice Soul Pearl inside the ice wall seemed to be rotating at a high speed. "It works. It really works!" Overjoyed, he continued to stimte his aura. Streaks of green aura spread out to form lines on the ice wall. The lines diffused and finally formed into a giant green tree. "Is this... Is this the World Tree?" Fade thought to himself. At that moment, the hard ice wall cracked from the green lines. Then, along the lines, the cracks continued to increase. Finally, with a booming sound, the entire ice wall turned into countless broken ice cubes and copsed. Fade''s face was full of surprise. He rushed straight in and reached out to grab the fistsized Ice Soul Pearl. He felt the coldness in his hand. However, he did not have time to carefully feel the Ice Soul Pearl. Following that, the Ice Soul Pearl swiftly shrank and changed in size on his palm before entering it. "What''s going on?" He was shocked. At that moment, he felt a chill rapidly circting in his body. The chill passed through his meridians and elixir core into the spiritual consciousness in his head. Finally, the Ice Soul Pearl appeared in his Tree Core Seed and condensed into a small green sun. Then, the lce Soul Pearl reced the position of the small green sun and hung on Fade''s spiritual consciousness. It slowly spun, emitting ayer of the cold white aura, like a cold moon. "W-What on earth happened?" For a moment, Fade did not know how to react, not knowing what was going on. "The small sun of the Tree Core Seed has been absorbed by the Ice Soul Pearl. Then, does this mean I use the energy of the Ice Soul Pearl to control the Ice-sealed Realm?" Thinking of his grandmaster''s words, Fade began to try. Chapter 2947 Chapter 2947 ? A wisp of soul energy rose and entered the Ice Soul Pearl. Fade seemed to be able to see the image of the Ice Soul Pearl internally. Inside, there were small passages intertwining. He tried to reach into the passage with his soul energy. Then, he heard a rumbling sound, and the entire Ice-sealed Realm shook. "The Ice- sealed Realm can really be controlled. That''s great!" He was overjoyed. He quickly flew toward the battlefield. When Fade arrived, he saw Yarrow and Talmon being hit by Firstson''s burst of energy. They spat out a mouthful of blood. "Grandmaster, Senior Yarrow!" Fade shouted. Upon seeing him, Talmon quickly asked, "How is it?" Fade nodded, sparing him the details. "It''s done." Then, he found Firstson''s whereabouts and directly entered the Ice Soul Pearl with his soul energy as he activated it. At the same time, the thick ice suddenly copsed and pressed behind Firstson. Firstson was shocked and quickly avoided the collision. However, just as he was dodging that attack, the ice on the other side suddenly rushed towards him. The entire Ice Sealed Realm seemed to havee to life. Countless ice shards whizzed towards Firstson. For a moment, Firstson was forced to dodge all these attacks and he looked very tired. "You can control the Ice-sealed Realm?" Talmon and Firstson looked at Fade and asked this at the same time. Talmon knew that the Ice Soul Pearl could control the Ice-sealed Realm. He had tried it a few times before, but it was not as effective as how Fade was doing. As for Firstson, his expression changed. He looked at Fade and eximed, "You found the treasure, the Ice Soul Pearl." Without replying, Fade continued to inject the aura of his soul energy into the Ice Soul Pearl and controlled the entire Ice- sealed Realm to attack Firstson. Talmon and Yarrow were not idle. They immediately attacked Firstson one after another. Firstson, who once had the upper hand, was suppressed by the three of them. He had no choice but to keep dodging and retreating. Among them, Fade was the most powerful one. Although he did not attack Firstson directly, he could control the Ice- sealed Realm andunch unexpected attacks. This kind of threat was even greater than that of the Physical Refine Realm. Boom, Boom, Boom! Another series of attacks came. Arge number of ice shards and cold air covered the area. Even if Firstson was able to move flexibly, it was difficult for him to avoid all the attacks. Several wounds appeared on his body, and blood flowed out. Right then, the elixir core in his lower abdomen was faintly trembling. There seemed to be some fluctuations in the vital energies. This made Firstson feel even more desperate. That was because he had forcefully unleashed his strength of the Soul Refine Realm, and after battling for so long, the suppressive effect of the world volition on Earth was bing more apparent. If this continued, the pressure on him would be suffocating. By that time, the strength he would be able to unleash would also be limited. He would only be able to return to the Physical Refine Realm. In that case, he would definitely lose. As he thought of this, Firstson looked at the three men who were continuing their chase. His eyes rolled a little before he suddenly leaped up and violently bombarded the iceyer above his head. Boom, Boom, Boom! Layers of ice were constantly knocked away by Firstson. After that, he rushed upwards. At first, Fade had not recovered from Firstson''s escape.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, Talmon suddenly came to a realization and hurriedly shouted, "He wants to leave the Ice-sealed Realm. Stop him." Upon hearing this, Fade immediately understood his grandmaster''s meaning. The Ice Soul Pearl that he possessed could control the Ice- sealed Realm. This was the main reason why they were able to suppress Firstson. Once Firstson really escaped from the Ice-sealed Realm, even if the three of them chased after him, they would not be a match to him without the control of the Ice-sealed Realm. By then, they would still be defeated. Content belongs to QUMS With that, Fade immediately moved the ice,yer byyer, blocking Firstson''s action. At the same time, Talmon and Yarrow also quickly attacked, and streaks of energy constantly shot towards Firstson. However, after being covered by ayer of defensive strength, Firstson focused his attention on his arms and kept bombarding upwards. Boom, Boom, Boom! As the ice continued to break behind him, more wounds appeared on Firstson''s body. However, when Firstson shattered the ice yet again, a dazzling ray of sunlight shot in. "I got through." Firstson was overjoyed and rushed out. "Oh no!" Talmon and Yarrow cried out in rm. In the end, they activated their positive energy and attacked. However, the final attack only left some wounds on Firstson''s body. "Go! We have to take him down while he''s still weak. Otherwise, when he recovers, well be no match for him." Talmon gritted his teeth and shouted as he chased after him. Yarrow also rushed into the sky. Fade was about to follow them, but at this time, he suddenly saw a figure slowly wriggling in the pile of broken ice on his left. After taking a closer look, Fade immediately recognized the man. "Thirdson, I almost forgot about you." "Don''t kill me. I''m willing to surrender. I..." Thirdson feebly begged for mercy. However, Fade was not in the mood to listen to his nonsense. He tapped his finger, and a stream of energy broke between Thirdson''s brows, instantly killing him. Then, Fade also rushed out of the Ice-sealed Realm. After leaving the Ice- sealed Realm, he first saw a vast world of ice and snow. Looking down, he could see an arched ridge, which seemed to be the ce where the Ice-sealed Realm was. However,pared to the ordinary ridge, the Ice- sealed Realm was very smooth and round, as if it was a round curve that had been drawn into a circle. In the distance, he could vaguely see a small building in the snow. It should be where the Ice-sealed Tower was located. However, Fade only took a nce. That was because at that moment, his attention was immediately focused on the battle in the air. Talmon and Yarrow came out and grappled with Firstson. However, it was different from the Ice-sealed Realm. Without the advantage, Firstson had the upper hand again. He forced the two to retreat. Seeing this, Fade immediately rushed forward to help them. However, Fade''s strength was at most in the sixth to seventh level of the Physical Refine Realm. Although he could reduce the situation of the battle he was still suppressed by Firstson, who was at the first level of the Soul Refine Realm. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Therefore, the situation was restored to the state before Fade obtained the Ice Soul Pearl. Chapter 2948 Chapter 2948 ? Fade and the others were fiercely fighting in the snow. Unexpectedly, they broke through the air and soon shook the whole world. Each country''s satellite detected the fluctuations and changes in the North Pole. As a result, the government of each country immediately adjusted their angle and shot at this area. The battlefield quickly appeared in front of the world along with the satellite''s live camera. Each time they fought, the power of the explosion was equivalent to that of a small missile. Every time they fought, they could crush a huge block of ice that was hundreds of meters long. The earth shook and the mountains swayed! This was an exaggerated description, but it was particrly appropriate to describe this battle. Countless people were watching the scenes on the screen. They felt the shaking of the earth and mountains and were all dumbstruck. "I-Is he still human?" "This is the descent of a deity, right? Could it be that this is the battle of gods and devils recorded from ancient legends?" "This is too shocking. Their power is even more formidable than a nuclear bomb!" "Do you know who thebatants are?" At that moment,pared to the foreign spectators, the Chinese audience seemed to pay more attention to the battle. That was because, among the four people who were fighting, there was a familiar face... That was Master Chen. For a time, the numerous supporters of Fade became active again. "Master Chen is still alive. I knew he wouldn''t die." "In my opinion, the experts from the so-called Prohibition Ind are nothing inparison." "Master Chen is invincible. I will always support you." "Master Chen is still alive. Will the authorities not respond to what happened before?" Theizens were so excited that their phones buzzed out of control. The government also held an emergency meeting as they watched the live broadcast on the screen. All of them were serious. In the conference room, the leader of the meeting, Nathan, looked very serious. He looked at Gaetano, who was sitting next to him, and asked in a deep voice, "Gaetano, you are in charge of contacting the people on Prohibition Ind. What is going on?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At that moment, Gaetano looked dignified. He looked into the information and quickly said, "ording to the previous information, one day ago, Master Secondson found the entrance of the Ice- sealed Realm. He informed Master Thirdson, who was in charge of the capital, and Master Firstson of Prohibition Ind. Then, he led his men into the Ice-sealed Realm to kill Fade." "However, it didn''t take long for Master Thirdson to receive the message. He also brought his men to the Ice-sealed Realm. He seemed to have gone to support the Master Secondson." "A few hourster, our contacts at Prohibition Ind received the news that there were unusual movements in Skytop Pce, which was suspected to be when Master Firstson went out. Moreover, after he went out, there seemed to be a small-scale battle on Prohibition Ind. It seems that someone left." "You can deduce that the Three Pce Masters have all entered the Ice- sealed Realm, and fought with Fade and the forces behind him. As for the specific results of the battle in the Ice-sealed Realm, we have no idea." After listening to Gaetano''s exnation, the faces of the people present changed, and they looked surprised. "Didn''t they say that Master Secondson could easily kill Fade? Why did all of them take action one after another?" "Could it be that Fade is stronger than we thought?" "No, you said that Fade and the force behind him. What force are you talking about? Why didn''t you mention it before?" Someone picked up on this key point. Gaetano was flustered and immediately exined, "Let me borate. Fade''s master is Aldred Husanyuen, who established an organization called the Double des and they have been again et Prohibition Ind. The Three Pce Masters have been treating them as enemies and are trying to eradicate them." "Based on the current situation, the Double des organization is stronger than we expected. There are other masters behind Aldred. The two in the picture should be the two masters. It should be because of them that the two Pce Masters were forced toe out." However, Gaetano''s exnation aroused more questions. "Fade is backed up by Aldred. A hundred years ago, he was the first master in the country. He was the invincible sword god, Aldred Hsuanyuen. Why didn''t you tell us such important information?" "Master Hsuanyuen once helped us repel a lot of invading enemies. He is the hero of our country. Fade is the apprentice of the hero. It is unkind and unjust of us to go against him now." Some people stared at Gaetano doubtfully. Gaetano quickly exined, "Master Secondson said that Aldred and Fade are not worth mentioning. They can destroy them at will. That''s why I didn''t care." "Does this look like Fade could be destroyed easily?" "You believe whatever others say. Gaetano, this is not how you should do your job!" "If you can''t do it, let''s have someone else do it." Quite a few people became dissatisfied. Gaetano was young. Relying on his father, Alferdo''s, identity, he took over this position after thetter''s death. Now, facing the interrogation of all the officials, he was at a loss as to what to do. Nathan frowned slightly when he saw this and said, "The information about Aldred and the Double des has been recorded in our internal data. We didn''t pay much attention to it because we assumed they were not at a high level. Now it seems that it was a misjudgment, but it has little impact." Nathan had spoken up and many voices were suppressed. However, there was still someone who snorted coldly and uttered discontentedly, "The situation has turned into this. How is it still considered to have little impact?" "If we had known that Fade had Aldred, the Double des organization, and more mysterious masters behind him, we wouldn''t have chosen Prohibition Ind as our partner and meet their harsh requirements." "Perhaps, it would be another oue if we chose Fade and cooperated with the Double de organization behind him." Many of their expressions changed as they started to whisper amongst themselves. After all, throughout the cooperation with Prohibition Ind, since the ind was very powerful, the Chinese authorities had to make a lot of concessions. Especially after the establishment of the National Martial Arts Hall, many people from Prohibition Ind had appeared unscrupulously. They caused a lot of trouble among the people, which made them furious. Protests appeared everywhere. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Although they finally suppressed the protests, the authorities received a lot of criticism, and the pressure they faced was also a lot greater. Therefore, when people pointed out that there was an even better second option, everyone burst into an uproar. Seeing that thements were getting louder, the situation was getting out of control. Nathan frowned and pped the table. "Which option to choose? It was Mr. Zhou who made the decision, and most of you agreed. What''s the point of talking about this now?" "Also, don''t forget that in the current situation, Master Firstson still has the upper hand. The final victor is most likely Prohibition Ind. Our choice is not wrong." His words suppressed the discussion. Seeing this, Nathan nodded. He pointed at the screen and analyzed, "Right now, the focus of our attention is on this battle. Whether or not Master Firstson wins is not important. Do we even have any methods to participate in this battle? Also, after one of the sideses to a victory, what are our follow-up measures..." Finally, the meeting gradually focused on the main topic, and everyone began to discuss it. In the sky above the North Pole, Fade and his twopanions were already struggling after hundreds of rounds of fierce retaliation. Chapter 2949 Chapter 2949 ? Fade looked at Talmon and Yarrow, who had their wounds split open. With a grave expression, he gritted his teeth and said to himself, "We can''t continue on like this anymore. We have to think of a way!" "Is it impossible to use the power of the Ice Soul Pearl outside of the realm?" With doubts in his heart, Fade tried to inject his soul energy into it to control the ice surrounding the area in an attempt to attack Firstson. However, after the ice broke off, they could only bounce off the ground for less than ten meters. It was impossible tounch the attack. "Is there really no way?" Fade bit his lips so hard that it started bleeding. At this point, Talmon and Yarrow were being suppressed by Firstson. Their injuries kept getting worse. Fade could see that the movements of the two men had obviously slowed down. That was a sign that they could not hold on any longer. On second thought, he realized that it was an understandable situation. Talmon had been severely injured previously and he had not recovered for hundreds of years. Dragging his injured body to fight with the Three Pce Masters for such a long time, Fade was afraid that the old wounds on Talmon''s body had been affected. Although Yarrow''s battle time was not as long as Talmon''s, his situation was not looking optimistic either. He had been locked in the dungeon of Skytop Pce for hundreds of years, suffering from all kinds of torture. Yarrow''s injuries were not less than Talmon''s. At that moment, the two of them were fighting in session. Old wounds resurfaced, and it seemed as if their bodies might copse at any moment. "I must find a way!" Fade eximed, gritting his teeth. Suddenly, he thought of something. "Earlier, I injected a little soul energy into my body. It could only control the ice in the Ice-sealed Realm a few meters away. If I injected more soul energy, would it be possible to control the ice in the Ice- sealed Realm to attack further and pose a threat to Firstson?" Fade did not hesitate to try his assumption. In his spirit consciousness, the soul energy was like the seawater surging up like waves. It rose up like steam and flowed into the Ice Soul Pearl. As soon as the soul energy entered the pearl, it immediately spread along the thin passages of its interiors. Fade could sense that he had more control over the Ice sealed realm. He could even control a certain frozen path to bend and change the terrain with just a thought. "It''s effective. I will continue!" He was delighted. He continued to stimte the soul energy in his spirit consciousness and continued to inject it into the Ice Soul Pearl. The spirit consciousness was surging violently, and the aura of his soul energy was diminishing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, half of Fade''s soul energy had been consumed. At that moment, he felt that the Ice Soul Pearl had not been filled thoroughly. "How much soul energy can the Ice Soul Pearl contain? Even half of my soul energy isn''t enough." Fade was surprised. However, he tried to control the ice and look at its effect. This time, the shattered pieces of ice could fly out for nearly a thousand meters. They could almost be treated as small cannons, constantly attacking Firstson in the air. However, this attack was still too weak. It could only cause some interference to Firstson and could not really hurt him. "No, the distance is not enough, and the control is not enough. Continue!" Fade gritted his teeth and ignored the consumption of his soul energy. He continued to stimte his soul energy into the Ice Soul Pearl. As a result, his spirit consciousness was like a pool of flood opening. The surface of the water quickly dropped, and soon, there was only one-third left. "Is it not full yet?" Fade felt a little tired. The pearl consumed too much of his soul energy, which put a lot of pressure on him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, after the soul energy was exhausted, it was much harder to recover slowly than to cultivate the aura of the positive Energy. Fade was getting a little hesitant and worried that he could do nothing. Suddenly, he felt the Ice Soul Pearl tremble slightly. His heart was filled with joy. "Is it finally getting full?" Therefore, he generously injected his soul energy into the Ice Soul Pearl. Finally, when more than three- quarters of Fade''s soul energy had been consumed, ayer of white film appeared on the surface of the Ice Soul Pearl, blocking the entry of the remaining soul energy. Then, the Ice Soul Pearl quietly floated. "It''s full. Can I fully control the Ice- sealed Realm now?" With excitement and doubts, Fade was ready to try to control it. Just as he was thinking of his next move, the Ice Soul Pearl began to spin. At the same time, he felt the ground shaking. He looked down and found that the mountain where the Ice- sealed Realm was located actually began to tremble and move. "What''s the matter? Is something wrong with the control?" Fade was shocked. At this moment, the Ice- sealed Realm was rotating at a speed, and the trembling was getting stronger. At the same time, the ground of the Ice-sealed Realm shook more violently. Even Firstson and the others, who were in a fierce battle, could not help but slow down and look over at the ground. In the live broadcast, there were countless viewers who witnessed this and were extremely shocked. "This... This is..." Fade was shocked and suddenly rushed upwards. After climbing hundreds of meters, Fade looked down again, and his face was full of shock. That was because, from a high position, one could see the white-colored ground. A ball, rotating and trembling in the ice, rose up at the same time. The ball was the Ice-sealed Realm. Looking at it from a height, the curve of the ridge that Fade had thought to be too smooth was just like an arc that stuck out. "Could it be that the Ice-sealed Realm is a ball simr to the Ice Soul Pearl, but it is muchrger in size?" Fade guessed. At this time, the ball on the ground had risen above the ice. The shape of the ball was tantly visible. It was round with a diameter of more than ten kilometers. It was as if the stars in heaven had fallen to the earth. "It... It''s so big. Is it really possible to control it?" Fade was shocked and tried to control the Ice Soul Pearl. Suddenly, he had the mysterious urge to connect the Ice Soul Pearl with the Ice-sealed Realm. As soon as he thought of this, the Ice Soul Pearl and the huge ball began to move at the same time. Even the tiny changes in the passages in the interiors were all reflected on the ball. "No, no, my assumption is wrong. The Ice-sealed Realm is not a special zone formed by the Ice Soul Pearl that fell on the earth and affected the environment." "This huge ball is the Ice Soul Pearl itself. The Ice Soul Pearl that I have absorbed is the core. After you control it, you can control the entire Pearl." "Hence, there is no difference between the interior or exterior of the Ice sealed Realm, because the entire Ice-sealed Realm is the fce Soul Pearl itself. It is both a treasure and a weapon." "For so many years, Talmon, Firstson, and the others have entered and exited this ce many times. The treasures that they have been searching for were right in front of them. However, no one has been able to control the core of the l¨¦e-sealed Realm. Hence, no one has discovered this." Chapter 2950 Chapter 2950 ? Fade found this key information and became excited. "I can control this huge Ice Soul Pearl!" With that, he controlled the Ice Soul Pearl. It rose from the ground and was ready to attack Firstson. However, the Ice Soul Pearl was too big to be controlled. Moreover, Talmon, Yarrow, and Firstson were still fighting. If he attacked rashly, he might hurt them. Thinking of this, Fade''s heart jolted. "Can the Ice Soul Pearl shrink a little?" Almost at the same time, inside the Ice Soul Pearl, the soul energy began to surge and began to tremble. Then, the huge ball began to shrink in front of everyone. This scene caused Talmon and the others to look over in astonishment.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Fade, this is..." Talmon looked at him. Fade had no time to exin. He exined, "Grandmaster, you and Yarrow should have a rest. I''ll deal with him." While speaking, when Fade saw that the ball in front of him had shrunk to about five meters in diameter, he felt that it was about the right size. His spiritual consciousness was activated, and the Ice Soul Pearl moved slightly. The huge ball moved with it, and with a rumble, it quickly hit Firstson. Firstson was shocked by Fade''s attack and quickly dodged it. However, at this moment, Fade''s spiritual consciousness quickly changed directions and chased after Firstson. Such a huge ball was rushing at an extremely fast speed. By right, the inertia was so great that it should be difficult to change its direction. However, the ball, under Fade''s control,pletely ignored thews of physics. It, which was initially rushing towards Firstson, was able to instantly turn ny degrees. Fade pursued Firstson at the same speed. The ball at this moment was far from being a ball. Instead, it was a ghost that wrapped itself around Firstson. Firstson tried his best to dodge, but he couldn''t get rid of it. He could only see the huge ball getting closer to him, and it finally hit him. "If you can''t avoid it, then use force!" Firstson clenched his teeth and stopped dodging it. The energy within his body circted, and the martial essence in his elixir core was unleashed. The inner strength of a first-level Soul Refine Realm expert gathered on his palms. He mmed towards the huge ball. "Shatter it!" Bang! Firstson heavily hit the ball with both hands. An immense force apanied the assault of the energy. However, the ball didn''t shatter as he expected, and it didn''t even retreat. It only trembled a few times. Then, a huge recoil force sent Firstson flying. He turned more than ten circles in the air and almost fell to the ground. "How is that possible? My attack didn''t work at all!" He was shocked. However, Fade did not stop any longer. He controlled the huge ball and continued to hit Firstson with it again. Firstson could neither dodge nor resist. Hence, he had no choice but to be hit by the ball again and again. He spat out mouthfuls of blood after being hit. "No, if it goes on like this, I''ll definitely lose!" At that moment, Firstson was anxious. He tried his best to think of a way, but there was nothing he could do. Upon seeing Fade''s attack again, Firstson had no choice but to turn around and run away. Fade quickly controlled the ball and chased after him. The ball was very fast, but Fade felt that his spiritual consciousness was empty, and the consumption of soul energy in the Ice Soul Pearl was also rapidly increasing. With the consumption of the soul energy, Fade had to replenish the soul energy in the Ice Soul Pearl. The soul energy that was left was decreasing. Fade also felt that his head was dizzy and a little dazed. "Controlling the attack of the Ice Soul Pearl consumes too much of my soul energy." Fade immediately made a judgment. "I can''t rely on the Ice Soul Pearl to wear Firstson down must find the right el.n opportunity and kill him with blow. Otherwise, after my soul energy is exhausted, I''m afraid I won''t be able to control the Ice Soul Pearl anymore." Thinking of this, his heart skipped a beat. The ball shrank again and returned to Fade''s palm. It turned into a white bead about the size of a ping-pong ball. Holding the pearl, Fade turned to shout at Talmon and Yarrow. Then, he chased after Firstson. "Grandmaster, Yarrow, I must kill Firstson." Talmon and Yarrow, who were recovering from their injuries, looked at Fade and the huge spherical pit on the ground. "That pearl is the Ice-sealed Realm?" "It should be the role of the Ice Soul Pearl!" "I''m worried about him. Let''s go together!" Talmon stopped recuperating and also chased in Firstson''s direction. Yarrow hurriedly followed. Such a scene, on the live camera, appeared in front of billions of people on earth. In particr, more than one billion Chinese people paid special attention to this battle. Countless people discussed this battle on the. In a conference room, Nathan and others also stared at the big screen. At that moment, Nathan and Gaetano looked at Firstson, who was hit by Fade and spat blood repeatedly. Firstson turned around and ran away with a very grim expression. Many members had questioned him, but he forcibly suppressed them with Firstson''s victory. However, now, Firstson, whom Nathan initially thought was sure to win, was actually at a disadvantage. He was being suppressed by fade, which made Nathan''s face aittle grim. Content belongs to The voices that had been suppressed earlier rang out in the conference room again at this moment. "From the looks of it, Fade is most likely to win!" "We really chose the wrong side. If we supported Fade from the very beginning and chose to stand on the side of the Double des organization, how good would that be." "Fade was initially the hero of our country, but he was pushed out by us. This is simply..." "It''s toote to talk about this now. Let''s think about what we should do after Fade wins! Will he hold a grudge against us and take revenge on us?" Nathan clenched his fists and mmed them on the table. He yelled angrily, "Shut up! The battle isn''t over yet. The result isn''t set yet. What kind of behavior is this?" QUMS All the members fell silent, but the look in their eyes showed that they did not believe his words. On the screen, four people appeared in the satellite image. They passed through the white ice, flew to the blue sea, and headed south at an extremely fast speed. As Fade chased after Firstson in front of him, he couldn''t help but think. "Where is Firstson going?" Meanwhile, Firstson in front of him sped up, made a turn, and rushed forward. Upon seeing this, Fade fiercely sped up. About half an hourter, when Fade saw sporadic inds on the sea, his expression changed. Chapter 2951 Chapter 2951 ? Fade was very familiar with the ind in the middle of the sea. That was because this was the sea area where Prohibition Ind was located. Fade saw this sea area when he snuck into the tree core andter broke the seal. Now that Firstson appeared here, his purpose was extremely clear. He wanted to escape to Prohibition ind. Thinking of this, Fade injected the soul energy into the Ice Soul Pearl without hesitation, regardless of the little soul energy he had left. He released the pearl again and rushed towards Firstson.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At the same time, Fade shouted to Talmon and Yarrow who were chasing after him, "Grandmaster, Yarrow, he''s trying to escape to Prohibition Ind. We have to stop him." The two nodded. Regardless of their injuries, they charged towards Firstson and attacked him. Sensing the dangers behind him, Firstson was also under a great pressure at the moment. Instead of fighting back, he clenched his teeth and desperately flew to Prohibition Ind. If he could get back to the Ind, the chiefs of the sixteen halls would be there. There were so many people under him. He could definitely buy some time. Moreover, Firstson had a lot of hidden treasures in Skytop Pce. If he could go back, his injuries would recover, and hisbat effectiveness would be improved. Therefore, he ignored the attack behind him and tried to escape to Prohibition Ind. Fade and the others saw through Firstson''s intention, and their offensive attacks became more and more fierce. Firstson sensed a great pressure, especially due to the Ice Soul Pearl that Fade was controlling. It was incredibly fast and unpredictable, leaving many wounds on his body. "Quick, I must move faster." At this moment, Firstson had already arrived at the opening seal of Prohibition Ind. There was an invisible transparent film. Only by going through it could one enter Prohibition Ind. For an ordinary warrior, although passing through the seal was fairly difficult, it was still bearable. After all, over the years, Prohibition Ind had recruited many ordinary warriors from the outside world. However, for a master like Firstson, the ban restrictions of Prohibition Ind were much more limited than that of ordinary warriors. Hence, it was difficult for him to break the seal in a short time and enter the Ind. After all, if it was really that easy to get in and out, Firstson would not have stayed on Prohibition Ind for so many years. The seal was originally used to iste them from the outside world and protect their forces, but now, it became Firstson''s obstacle. Feeling the dangerous energying from behind him, Firstson was very anxious. He pped on the invisible film with a roar and shouted, "Everyone on Prohibition Ind, face the enemy!" In an instant, ayer of waves rippled in the air. Inside Prohibition Ind, the whole space began to tremble. At this moment, the fearful people of Prohibition Ind could feel the shock and they heard the voice of Firstson, which made it even more chaotic. "What happened? Isn''t that the voice of Master Firstson?" "Attack the enemy? What enemy? Is Master Firstson at a disadvantage?" "Don''t worry too much. This is an order. Hurry up and mobilize your troops. Prepare to fight." "I, Poison Cloud Hall, pledge my life to follow Master Firstson to fight." In the midst of the chaos, each hall assembled together. Groups of people gathered at the exit of the Ind. When they saw the situation in the sky, they were shocked. They never thought that the Master Firstson would be suppressed into a disadvantageous position. Moreover, it was Fade who suppressed him. All kinds of curses and shouts rang through the area. "Fade, how dare you attack Master Firstson!" "Fade, surrender quickly." "He''s a traitor. Kill him!" As they shouted, groups of people from the Martial Arts Halls rushed over. At this time, Camelia looked at her father with worry and asked, "Dad, what should we do now? Should we fight?" Some time ago, the Three Pce Masters spoke and dered Fade a traitor to Prohibition Ind. They sent people to kill him. Janus had expressed his objection, but he was ignored. After that, although the Three Pce Masters did not say anything, Janus was obviously isted. Many members of Green Wood Hall, which was sparsely popted, left to join the other Martial Arts Halls Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Although Green Wood Hall was still one of the Sixteen Inner Halls, it was ranked in the bottom three in terms of strength. Therefore, Janus had to make a critical choice at that moment. In such a critical moment, if Green Wood Hall still chose not to act... Then, Firstson would definitely regard him as a traitor. By then, it would not be an understatement for him to be removed or even killed. Of course, he wanted to help Fade deal with Firstson and the other Martial Arts Hall members. This was also something that he found difficult to aplish. Although he was very optimistic about Fade and did not agree with the Three Pce Masters'' actions, they were still considered his benefactors. Janus was in a dilemma. At this time, the rumbling battle outside was getting more intense. Camelia was a little anxious. "Dad, what should we do?" Janus looked up at the sky, and his eyes fell on Talmon and Yarrow. He muttered to himself, "Aren''t the two of them from the Gu family that Aldred had mentioned? Is what happened in the past true? "Dad, what are you talking about?" Camelia looked puzzled. Janus sighed as he recalled the events. As the first batch of Earth Warriors recruited to Prohibition Ind, he managed to stay until the end with his extraordinary talents and rose to be the chief of Green Wood Hall. Soon after, Prohibition Ind recruited several batches of warriors to be trained. As the first group of warriors trained by the Three Pce Masters, he naturally became a role model and mentor for the following batch of warriors. At that time, he met five people, including Aldred. The strength of these five people improved rapidly, and their statuses grew, even surpassing the first group of warriors, including himself. At that time, he himself thought that Aldred and the others would definitely surpass him, at least bing a Pce Master. However, Aldred''s sudden escape and betrayal surprised him greatly. It also reminded him that before Aldred fled from Prohibition Ind, he vaguely mentioned something about the Three Pce Masters and the prisoners in the dungeon with him. At that time, Janus did not believe him. However, so many years had passed. Now that he recalled it, Aldred''s words back then seemed to be true. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but sigh. Camelia''s face was full of confusion and anxiety. "Dad, the other chiefs are already urging us. What should we do?" Chapter 2952 Chapter 2952 ? At that moment, Janus seemed to havee to a realization. He nodded determinedly and eximed, "Go inform the rest of the people in Green Wood Hall to bring their valuables and leave with me if they are willing to." "Leave? Where are we going?" Camelia was shocked. He shook his head and replied, "I don''t know, but we can''t stay here any longer." "Dad I..." Camelia still had many questions. However, he simply waved his hand and instructed, "Go and inform them!" He was one of thest ones toe out. He brought along the few people left in his Martial Arts Hall. At this moment, Talmon and Yarrow were fighting those people from the Martial Arts Hall. The two of them felt some pressure when facing Firstson, who was at the first level of the Soul Refine Realm. However, it could be said that they did not feel much pressure when facing the people from the Martial Arts Halls. Under the joint attack, hundreds of people in the Martial Arts Halls were forced to retreat. They fell into the sea and disappeared. The situation was extremely critical. Upon seeing that Janus led his men out of the area, the rest of them naturally started shouting, "Janus,e and help!" However, he did not intend to take action. Instead, he cupped his hands in the direction of Firstson and said, "Master Firstson, thank you for your help back then. For so many years, I have contributed enough to Prohibition Ind, which should be enough to repay your kindness."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t want to be involved in today''s battle. Please forgive me, Pce Master." After that, he waved his hand and prepared to leave with his people. Upon seeing this, the faces of Veda and the others changed. "Are you going to betray Prohibition Ind and the Pce Master?" He ignored them and quickly left with his men. In the air, Firstson heard his statement and looked in the direction of Green Wood Hall. His eyes were gloomy and full of hatred. He gnashed his teeth and roared, "The dog that I have raised for so many years betrayed me. These ants on earth should have been killed long ago." However, right then, he had no time to kill Janus. That was because Fade''s control on the Ice Soul Pearl was bing greater. Moreover, at this moment, the Ice Soul Pearl began to rotate, emittingyers of cold white aura, which enveloped Firstson. As long as he touched the white mist slightly, he would feel a bone- chilling feeling. He seemed to be frozen and his movements could not help but slow down. "Ah!" Suddenly, Firstson let out a scream and spat out a mouthful of blood. It turned out that when he was distracted by Janus, Fade seized the opportunity and controlled the Ice Soul Pearl to emit a cold white mist and charged at him. Firstson was caught off guard and was slowed down by the mist. He was struck by Fade''s energy sword and had a half-meter-long wound on his chest. At the same time, Talmon and Yarrow''s attacks became fiercer. As the number of the Sixteen Inner Halls members on Prohibition Ind decreased, they were beaten and forced to retreat. Upon seeing this scene, the faces of Veda and the others, who had just been shouting early, couldn''t help but change. The Chiefs looked at each other and then looked at Janus, who had be a retreating shadow, and gritted their teeth. At that moment, Veda, Thurl, and the chiefs of Beauties Hall, Holy Martial Hall, and the others all turned around and fled. The members didn''t expect that their Hall Chiefs would run away. They were all shocked and were quickly killed by Talmon and Yarrow. Besides, those Hall Chiefs started to run wildly as if they were flying. Upon seeing this, Firstson, who was in the air, was even more furious and spat another mouthful of blood in exasperation. "A bunch of good-for-nothings, a bunch of traitors!" "I''ve raised you for so long, but now, you are running away." However, these angry cries were useless at that moment. Fade''s attack was getting more fierce. The number of wounds on Firstson''s increasing. His blood fell body kep from the sky and fell into the sea, atting a group of fish. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade ignored the consumption of his soul energy and sped up his attack, trying to kill Firstson. This scene, in the eyes of the whole world, caused a round of hot discussion. On the other hand, the conference room was in dead silence. Nathan and Gaetano''s faces were so gloomy that they could not speak. Many other members of the meeting board had already stood up and they were ready to leave. "We chose the wrong side, and the investmentpletely failed." "I hope that Fade will spare us for the sake of our country!" "Some people have to pay the price for their choices." Boom! After another fierce attack, Firstson''s face turned pale and his aura became weaker. Fade continued to attack. When First son saw this scene, a look of despair appeared in his eyes. "Do I, an Earth Yuan World expert, really have to die at the hands of this weak Human Spirit World practitioner?" "No, I can''t ept this!" Firstson shouted with an unwilling look on his face. However, another burst of energy strength cut off half of Firstson''s arm. "Ah!" Firstson screamed in pain, his eyes full of ferocity. He looked at Fade and the huge, shapeless membrane, which was the World Tree itself. He gritted his teeth and eximed, "If I''m going to die, then you two have to die with me too." Then, regardless of the injury on his left arm and Fade''s pursuit behind him, Firstson held his head up and rushed into the sky. "What is he doing?" Upon seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but be flustered, but he kept on chasing. Firstson kept charging through the clouds. In the end, he stopped in the bright sunlight. Firstson aimed at an empty space. He swung his right arm, and a stream of positive energy rushed out. After being hit by the strength, the seemingly empty void trembled. An aura spread out from the top to the bottom, stirring up the surrounding clouds and seawater. After one strike, Firstson did not stop and continued to attack. Furthermore, he did not hold back on his attacks at all and attacked with all his might. "What the hell is he doing?" Fade pursued him with doubts. Talmon and Yarrow followed him from a distance. Upon seeing this, Talmon''s expression changed, and he hurriedly shouted, "He''s attacking the World Tree. Stop him!" Yarrow also hurriedly exined, "Once the World Tree is broken through, the energy of the Earth Yuan World will flow straight through the hole. Given the curd situation on Earth, it will not be able to withstand the impact of the energy for a period of time." "By then, the whole area, even the earth, will be destroyed." "He is dragging the entire earth to die with him!" Chapter 2953 Chapter 2953 ? "What!" Fade was shocked, and his eyes were full of horror. He had never expected that Firstson would be so determined to drag everyone on Earth to die with him. Fade was furious and anxious. He couldn''t care about the little bit of soul energy left in him. With a leap, he rushed towards Firstson, preparing to kill him. The scene was broadcasted in front of countless audiences around the world. When everyone heard Talmon''s words, they began to discuss amongst themselves. Waves of discussions appeared on the inte. "Breaking the World Tree and destroying the Earth. Is that true?" "That is to say, all of us are in danger." "Where are the authorities? Why haven''t they shown up yet? Should we just sit here and wait for death?" "Experts, martial arts practitioners from different countries, let''s make a move! What are you waiting for?" Countless people began to grow frantic. Of course, there were others who didn''t think too much of this situation, assuming that Talmon''s words were too exaggerated. "Destroy Earth? They are taking this way too seriously." "I''ve never heard of any World Tree! Besides, there seems to be nothing there. What danger could it pose?" "Humans have already flown out of the atmosphere, into space. What even is the Earth Yuan World? What a joke." "Haha, I think they are deliberately exaggerating the situation. They''re hoping to be rewarded handsomely once they kill the enemy." Numerous discussions and arguments were heating up on the Inte. Among the top authorities of each country, relevant meetings were held one after another. China was no exception. A conference call among the officials was quickly held. Officials who could only be seen on TV appeared on the screens with serious expressions. ''Are you sure about the news that the Earth may be destroyed?" One of them asked. However, there was silence. No one answered. Finally, Ebrar voiced out personally, "Nathan, you are responsible for the affairs of Prohibition Ind. You are knowledgeable in martial arts too. Tell me what''s going on?" Nathan bit his lip and walked forward with embarrassment. Looking at the old man on the screen, he exined, "Our current understanding of the World Tree and Prohibition Ind is extremely limited. We don''t know much." "Based on the battle strength disyed by the Three Pce Masters, they have indeed surpassed the Lord Level martial artists. Their destructive power is truly astonishing." "However, ording to our judgment, the destructive power should only be surrounding a city. Even if the World Tree has a huge amount of energy and its range of destruction is evenrger, I think it''s a little exaggerated to say that it''s capable of destroying the Earth." "Moreover, they are fighting in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, which is quite far from us. Even if an ident happens, I don''t think it will affect us directly." Many breathed a sigh of relief, and their serious expressions rxed at his statement. However, the expression of the elder didn''t change at all. He continued to ask, "Are you sure?" Nathan gritted his teeth and looked at Ebrar on the screen. Finally, he nodded and reassured him, "I''m 80% sure." "Alright, let''s make ns ording to your judgment." The officials made a decision and then began to give orders. Simr meetings were held at the same time throughout the world. Several big countriesmunicated with each other and exchanged opinions. Although some people were worried that the Earth would be destroyed, for most of them, Talmon''s words were too exaggerated. No matter how strong a warrior was, he was only one single person. It seemed that it was an exaggeration to be able to destroy a pl. Compared to the optimism of the leaders of various countries, Fade looked much more nervous at the moment. The closer he got to Firstson, the more he could feel the horrible energy fluctuation. The energy did note from Firstson, but from the World Tree. If the World Tree was to be viewed as a water pipe, flowing with the energy of the Earth Yuan World, once there was a gap in the pipe, the surging water would burst out. That huge impact would be very terrifying. Boom! S Fade controlled the Ice Soul Pearl, sending out an icy attack towards Firstson. Firstson''s body was covered with wounds and blood.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He seemed to have gone insane, and his face was filled with ferocity. He let out a strange cry and gathered all his power in his right hand, striking against the World Tree again and again. Content belongs to Boom, Boom, Boom! Talmon and Yarrow also came close to them. Feeling the fluctuations of the surrounding aura, their faces changed dramatically. "No, the World Tree is about to break. Quickly kill him!" Fade gritted his teeth and ignored his injuries. He gathered his martial essence and positive energy and attacked Firstson with all his strength. Talmon and Yarrow also rushed up. They were desperate and fierce. However, just as these attacks were released, Firstson''s final punchnded on the World Tree. Crack! There seemed to be a cracking sound. Then, the entire world seemed toe to a halt and fell into silence. Bang! A crack appeared on the World Tree where Firstson had hit. A dense and suffocating vital energy spewed out like a storm. In an instant, the surrounding sky and universe energy waspletely messed up. The clouds were torn apart and space was distorted. The whole world seemed to tremble. Fade''s attack was swallowed by the violent aura. Moreover, as the aura surged, the opening on the World Tree grewrger andrger. The abundant vital energy from the Earth Yuan World poured in inrge amounts. To Earth Yuan World practitioners, these were treasures that were good for cultivating. However, at this moment, it was a fatal blow to the weak Earth. The horrible energy dispersed throughout the surrounding atmosphere. The space was distorted and gusts of wind were stirred up. The fierce wind swept down quickly and fell on the sea. The calm surface of the sea suddenly became turbulent. Dozens of meters of huge waves shed. The sporadic inds in the sea shattered under the impact of the huge waves and gusts of wind. The entire ground began to shake, to the extent where it even split apart. There were certain bubbles appearing on the ocean''s surface The volcanoes at the bottom of the oceans were activated and were about to erupt. At this moment, everyone in the world, in front of the live camera, saw a scene that was like the end of the world. Fierce winds, waves, and earthquakes. The unceasing flow of positive energy was spreading out at a terrifying speed of more than a thousand meters per second. Chapter 2954 Chapter 2954 ? The first country to be affected was whichever was nearest. The small inds surrounding that continent couldn''t withstand the strength of this terrifying storm. They were smashed into pieces and sank to the bottom of the sea. Then, a terrifying storm swept across thend, destroying all the houses, buildings, roads, trees, and everything in its path. In an instant, countless people disappeared into the windstorms. Moreover, the waves of the impact also caused the satellite in the air to lose signal. Hence, the screen turned ck. However, these scenes were enough to demonstrate the terrifying power of the World Tree breaking open. On the Inte, theizens who were arguing earlier were all stunned. They couldn''t care about anything else and prepared to evacuate. The authorities of countless countries were all taken aback. "Is it true? Will the Earth really be destroyed?" "We humans are riddled with grave sins. God has finally decided to punish us." "May my soul enter heaven." The terrible aftermath had not affected China for the time being, but all kinds of visions had begun to appear. The meeting was held again. The elder looked at Nathan and asked, "Didn''t you say that everything will be fine?" Nathan parted his lips but he didn''t know how to exin. "1-1 didn''t expect..." "Let''s not talk about this. Let''s think. What can we do now?" "The army has been deployed, but with normal human strength, it''s impossible to stop that force." "Is there any news from abroad? Do they have any ideas?" "We have contacted Micovia and Earlington. They made the judgment that this is the end of the world that can''t be avoided. We humans have no way to stop it." "Is it really the end of the world?" With all kinds of disputes, the whole world became chaotic, and countless people shouted for help. However, at this moment, even the government in the most powerful state or those with the most powerful army, could not do anything in the face of such supernatural forces. Everyone was left in despair as they quietly waited for the arrival of the end of the world. Some people who couldn''t face it directly chose to end their lives and cross over first. Some people, who were unwilling to give up, were still struggling to find a chance to live. At this moment, Fade, who was at the epicenter of the impact, had almost flown away due to the immense burst energy. However, he stabilized himself in the storm with the help of the Ice Soul Pearl. Judging by the surroundings, Fade knew that things were not looking well. He stared at the hole of the World Tree. Firstson was covered in blood. He was in a difficult position, but his energy was much stronger than before. He even had a smile on his face, looking crazy and proud. "Haha, if you want me to die, all of you ants can die with me. Die with me!" "Haha, You didn''t expect that, did you? This is the oue of offending me, the mighty Firstson." Fade gnashed his teeth in hatred and red at him. "I''ll kill you!" Then, he sent out an attack to Firstson. However, before the attack could get close, it was dispersed by the surging positive energy. "It is too far tounch the attack. I have to get closer." Fade wanted to rush forward. However, just then, Talmon and Yarrow appeared beside Fade. "You can''t go. Be careful, or you''ll be sucked into the energy." "But if we don''t get close to him, we won''t be able to kill him." Fade gritted his teeth. Talmon replied in a deep voice, "I''ll go!" "Grandmaster, that..." Fade was hesitant. Talmon answered, "We are from the Earth Yuan World. We are more familiar with it. It''s not as dangerous for us." Upon hearing this, Fade agreed, understanding the situation. He was also aware of Firstson''s improvementpared to how he was previously. From the looks of it, he had absorbed some of the energy from the Earth Yuan World and had recovered some of his strength. Thinking of this, Fade reminded him, "Grandmaster, be careful. If you need any help, call me." "I know!" Talmon nodded. With a leap, he charged towards Firstson. Firstson was clearly aware of Talmon''s intentions. He smiled and eximed, "It is not so easy to kill me" In an instant, the two of them engaged in a battle near the surging hole. It was hard to decide a winner. At that moment, the hole was getting bigger, and the aura was getting more violent. Fade was anxious. He wanted to help, but he couldn''t. Yarrow''s expression darkened and he uttered, "I''ll go help." He immediately rushed out and joined the battle. The two joined hands and fought Firstson. Firstson was overwhelmed. However, even with the aid of positive energy, they wouldn''t be able to kill Firstson in a short amount of time. Despite this, the situation on Earth was getting worse. Even the World Tree itself started to tremble. Talmon suddenly looked at Yarrow and dered, "We can''t drag this on any longer. We need to end this battle quickly." Yarrow understood what Talmon meant and nodded. "I got it." The two nodded at each other, then suddenly gritted their teeth and rushed towards Firstson together. Firstson was caught off guard by their desperate fighting. He quickly dodged, avoiding their frontal assault. Due to this dodge, he appeared near the hole. At this time, Talmon roared, "Fade, take action! Knock him into the World Tree!" Fade instantly understood Talmon''s intentions.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Although the two of them had the upper hand, it would not be so easy to kill Firstson in a short time. The easiest way to kill Firstson was to throw him into the raging strength of energy in the hole and get him trapped. These thoughts shed in Fade''s mind. He immediately moved, condensed his strength, aimed at Firstson, andunched a fatal blow. Boom! With all his might, the stream of light prated the storm and struck Firstson in the chest. This force instantly shifted Firstson''s direction. He was then forced into the hole of the World Tree. The turbulent airflow seemed to have stretched out a hand and pulled Firstson into itself. Firstson''s expression immediately changed and he was terrified beyond belief. Even though his energy was replenished and it allowed him to regain some of his strength, he knew that once he sank into the chaotic flow of energy and swept into the World Tree, it was very likely that he would be torn apart by the space of two different worlds. That was also the greatest danger for him to travel across different worlds. Content belongs to As he thought of this, Firstson struggled desperately, trying to break free. However, the terrifying power of the turbulence was not something that he could withstand at all. It engulfed himas his body charged towards the World Tree. "No..." Seeing this, a hint of despair appeared in Firstson''s eyes. At thest moment, Firstson suddenly gritted his teeth and disyed a fierce look. He suddenly stretched out two streams of energy towards Talmon and Yarrow swnt They had just rxed a little, but when they were rolled up by Firstson''s streams of energy, they were startled. They quickly tried to get rid of his grip. However, they were already out of the way and had also been swept into the range of the turbulence. Talmon and Yarrow were also swept into the turbulence, and their bodies flew towards the World Tree. Chapter 2955 Chapter 2955 ? Upon seeing this, Fade was shocked. He wanted to rush forward to save them. "Grandmaster, Yarrow." However, at this time, before Talmon was swept into the hole, he shouted to Fade, "Don''te over. Find a way to block the hole. Otherwise, the whole Earth may be destroyed." As soon as he finished speaking, Talmon and Yarrow were swept into the World Tree, together with Firstson. The three of them disappeared into the chaotic airflow. Fade gritted his teeth so hard that blood was oozing from his mouth. There was a hint of sorrow in his eyes. However, he could only suppress his feelings and find a way to solve the current problem. Firstson was no longer a threat, but the hole in the World Tree continued to expand under the impact of energy.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The surrounding sea started to shake and it started to surge like a boiling pot. The violent energy quickly spread around. Many coastal cities around the world had already begun to bear the impact of the huge waves. Tens of thousands of people died in this horrible disaster. "Block the hole. I must find a way to block it!" When Fade thought of Talmon''s words, his thoughts quickly resurfaced, trying to block this increasinglyrge hole. He tried to condense his positive energy to form a shield and blocked the hole. However, his energy could not withstand the huge impact. It shattered as soon as it appeared in front of him. There was no way to block it from the front. He wanted to approach from the side, but it still had little to no effect. Moreover, the positive energy in his body could not withstand the impact at all. "What should I do? Is there really nothing I can do?" He thought quickly. "The World Tree is a tree. Maybe I can try to activate my wood essence." Fade suddenly came to a thought. He activated his elixir core, condensing the wood essence, and carefully stuck it to the hole. As it approached the hole, it was instantly struck by a strong energy. However, Fade quickly activated his stone essence and resisted the impact of the positive energy. He then used the wood essence to repair the hole. The wood essence condensed and grew at the edge of the World Tree. It actually grew into a semi-transparent green membrane. "It''s working!" Fade was happy. Therefore, he did not hesitate to summon more of the wood essence to repair the hole of the World Tree. Before long, a palm-sized gap was fixed by him with the wood essence. "Great, the hole can really be repaired." He was shocked. However, at this time, with a loud bang, the stone essence could not withstand the impact, and it shattered. The newly repaired hole broke again. A portion of it was left behind. It vaguely became one with the World Tree itself and withstood the impact. However, the greater half of it was still shattered. Fade, who just previously had some hope, felt his heart sink. He also felt a little desperate. The hole that was previously repaired with the help of the wood essence was destroyed in the blink of an eye. ording to this speed, the repairing time would not be as fast as the expansion of the hole. If it went on like this, he would not be able to use the wood essence topletely block the hole. He was anxious and helpless. "Is there any other way?" He thought. Suddenly, he felt his lower abdomen trembling. "Elixir core, the elixir core is shaking!" He suddenly thought of something. "My elixir core was originally obtained from the World Tree. It should be a part of the World Tree. Perhaps the elixir core would aid in repairing the World Tree." Thinking of this, he became excited. However, the elixir core wasn''t like martial essence. Thus, it couldn''t be summoned at all. "What should we do? Should I take out the elixir core?" Fade hesitated for a moment After all, the elixir core was the key to making a worthy fighter. Only by refining the elixir core andprehending martial essences would one be able to advance to the Lord Level, and step into an even higher level of the Physical Refine Realm, the Soul Refine Realm, and the Fetus Refine Realm. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Moreover, when one reached the Fetus Refine Realm stage, one had to inject the soul energy of one''s cultivation into the elixir core and refine the core in order to truly master the realm. Without the elixir core, Fade would fall back into the peak stage of the Heaven Level. He would not be able to step into the Lord Level. Moreover, the path of his cultivation in the future would be equivalent to being cut off. There was no possibility of improvement. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but contemte taking it out. However, at this moment, several voices came from afar. "Mr. Chen, I''m here to help you." "Mr. Chen, can the hole of the World Tree be repaired? What can we do?" "Mr. Chen, millions of people have died. Can we still be saved?" Upon hearing the sound, Fade turned his head and immediately saw seven or eight people. From their auras, one could tell that they were all Lord Level experts. They should be hidden experts. Now that the situation was critical and the live broadcast was interrupted, they rushed over to get to know the current situation. Looking at the warriors who were rushing to the front, Fade shouted, "Don''te over. I will do my best to repair the gap." "Mr. Chen, I..." Some of them wanted to input their thoughts. Without hesitation, Fade replied, "With your strength, it''s useless toe here. You should protect the others instead." "Mr. Chen, we''ll leave this to you then." "Mr. Chen, we humans and Earth rely on you." "Mr. Chen, if you can fix the gap, you''ll be the savior of the world." Fade waved his hand and turned his head to look at the bigger hole. He gnashed his teeth and muttered to himself, it''s fine to abandon the elixir core. I''ll just get a little weaker. I will not die. It''s no big deaWea swnovn While speaking, his eyes became fierce. He suddenly withdrew his core, gathered strength with his right hand, and pped his belly. Bang! In an instant, his face turned pale, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. However, he then spat out a ball of pale green light. In the pale green light, there was a vague small sapling with nine branches, shaking gently. "I''ll count on you." He stared at the light in his palm with a pale face and approached the hole. However, as they got closer, he found a problem again. His elixir core had obviously formed a connection with the World Tree, and their auras were verypatible. However, in the face of the surging energy, he could not send the elixir core over to the hole. Moreover, without the elixir core, his martial essence could not be activated. It was impossible for him to condense the stone essence to resist the surging energy. Chapter 2956 Chapter 2956 ? "Are we going to fail at this final moment?" Fade clenched his teeth, his face full of unwillingness. Then, he suddenly thought of something. "Right, the Ice Soul Pearl." Therefore, he immediately injected the remaining of his soul energy into the Ice Soul Pearl and summoned it out. At the same time, he also thought of something. A figure came out of the Ice Soul Pearl and was thrown away by Fade. "Boy, what have you done?" The man was Aldred, who had been injured and was recovering in the Ice-sealed Realm. Later, Fade took control of the Ice Soul Pearl and Ice- sealed Realm. Aldred was also absorbed into the Ice Soul Pearl. Life and death were unknown in Fade''sst fight. Naturally, he would not take the risk with his master. Hence, he brought his master out. "Master, protect yourself." Fade instructed and controlled the Ice Soul Pearl to spin rapidly, emitting ayer of cold energy as it approached the hole. The surging energy met with the terrifying chill of the Ice Soul Pearl and slowed down. Some parts of it were even frozen. Seizing the opportunity, Fade sent the elixir core into the hole. At the same time, he struck out a stream of energy to stimte the elixir core. Suddenly, a green aura emitted from the elixir core and connected with the World Tree. The two trees of varying sizes seemed to be slowly merging together as their auras stirred. Wisps of pale green energy quickly circted into the World Tree, condensing in the hole as it formed pieces of bark to block the hole. "It works, it really works." Fade looked at the shrinking hole and felt delighted. However, just then, he felt dizzy and extremely tired. His body felt empty. His elixir core was gone and his positive energy had almost been used up. In his spiritual consciousness, his soul energy had also beenpletely consumed by the Ice Soul Pearl. Fade, who had been struggling to fight until now, finally reached his limit. He couldn''t hold on any longer. His eyelids sank and he passed out. His unconscious body was pulled into the World Tree by an uncontroble strength and disappeared in an instant. On the sea, in the distance, Aldred was extremely anxious upon seeing the scene. He gritted his teeth and rushed back, trying to save Fade. However, by the time he arrived, the hole had already been fixed, and the raging aura had disappeared. The entire World Tree became transparent as it flickered and eventually disappeared from sight. With the disappearance of the World Tree, the storm, the shaking ground, and mountains gradually calmed down. The dark clouds spread apart and the sun shone on the blue sea surface, making the water sparkle. It looked peaceful and beautiful as if nothing had happened. "Boy, if you knew there was a chance to be a hero, you should have let me rece you." Aldred''s old and frivolous face was full of tears now. Further off in the distance, the Lord Level experts sent by the various nations turned to look at the scene. They were silent. "Fade saved us. He is the hero of mankind." An elder from the maind bowed deeply in the direction in which Fade had disappeared with a serious expression on his face. When the others saw this, they also bowed. Then, this group of experts quickly left, bringing this piece of news back to their own countries. At this time, the people who had experienced chaos, horror, and even despair knew that the disaster had finally subsided, and they immediately became very excited as they hugged each other and cried. Following that, all of the government officials became busy as they began restorative work after this disaster. A week after surviving the disaster, many cities were still in a mess. People had yet to recover from the grief of their loved ones'' deaths. However, on this day, everyone was walking on the street. It was eleven o''clock in the morning. The busy city suddenly became quiet. Everyone stood solemnly and looked at the young face on the screen. It was none other than Fade. The Lord Level experts from various countries brought back the news. Everyone knew that Fade was thest to block the gap, saving the human race and the whole Earth. Many other masters from various countries were sent to search for Fade in Prohibition Ind and the sea, but it was in vain. In the end, everyone confirmed his death. In order tomemorate the hero who saved the whole world, countries decided to unify together. A week after the battle, at 12 o''clock in the afternoon, all of them mourned for Fade. At that moment, everyone looked at the big screen and mourned silently. Among them, there were many people on the streets of China. Their faces were full of tears, and they couldn''t help crying. Deep in a remote mountain in the southwest of the country, Quin, Jaguar, Momo, and the others looked at the live broadcast on the big screen sadly. "Is Fade really dead?" Momo was in disbelief. She covered her mouth and spoke with a crying voice. Jaguar sighed and said, "ording to the current news, it should be." Speaking of this, he paused and added quickly, "But I have contacted Fade''s master, Master Aldred. He is still trying to find Fade. Perhaps he will gain some insight." "Fade, he... He... Sob..." Momo couldn''t help but burst into tears. Her crying caused Yuri, Joey, Shinnie, Jasmine, and Mnie to whimper too. Immediately, the room was filled with cries. On the other hand, Quin''s expression was resolute, and she didn''t want to cry. Instead, she squeezed out a gentle smile andforted the girls, "That guy won''t leave so easily believe that he''s definitely alive." QUMS "Quin, is it true?" Momo wiped away her tears and asked. Quin nodded firmly. "I believe that it''s true." "Quin, I also believe him. I won''t cry. I will wait for my brother-inw toe back." Momo wiped her face and held back her tears. The other girls also held back their tears. Upon seeing this, Quin smiled and said, "That''s right. Let''s not cry. What we need to do now is to nurse our bodies and protect ourselves. At the same time, we need to think of ways to improve our strength." Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Those women around Fade, more or less, had received the guidance of martial arts from Fade. They could be regarded as warriors. At first, they started to practice martial arts to maintain their bodies, but now, they had goals. "If I was a martial arts master, and I was strong enough, then I could have helped Fade resist the strong enemies at the scene." With this idea in mind, the girls returned to their rooms with determination and began to cultivate. After sending the girls off with a smile, Quin looked at Jaguar and advised, "General Xu, you should also go back to rest!" Jaguar looked at her and sighed. "Take care, President Lin." "Okay!" Quin nodded and sent him away. She was the only one left in therge living room. On the big screen TV, the news was still ying tomemorate Fade. Looking at the ck-and-white photo on the screen, she couldn''t help but burst into tears. "You, how could you leave me like this!" Chapter 2957 Chapter 2957 ? In the midst of chaos and darkness, Fade slowly opened his eyes. However, he could not see any light in the darkness. "I repaired the gap in the World Tree and fainted." He recalled previous events. "Where am I? Am I dead?" He had doubts. At that moment, he suddenly felt a sense of weightlessness and quickly fell down. Then, with a light ssh, he felt that he fell into the water. He struggled to the surface of the water with the help of his limbs. Coming out of the water''s surface, Fade saw a vast blue water, surrounded by nothing. "Where is this? The sea? Am I still on the earth?" Questions arose in his heart. Just then, he felt a slight tremor in his lower abdomen, as if someone had injected a stream of energy into his body. He immediately examined his body with his internal vision. The condition of his muscles was not bad, and his positive energy was still there. However, the elixir core in his lower abdomen was empty, with only a few wisps of light green lingering and swirling in it. "Did I lose the elixir core?" As Fade thought so, he began to check his spiritual consciousness. A small, white, sun- like Ice Soul Pearl was suspended with no movement. Below, there was a thinyer of liquid in his dried-up spiritual consciousness. This liquid was Fade''s soul energy. He had consumed too much soul energy while controlling the Ice Soul Pearl. However, the recovery speed of the Ice Soul Pearl was much slower than that of ordinary positive energy. It took him an unknown amount of time to recover from the thinyer. Then, Fade shot out a stream of positive energy. He forced a smile and shook his head. Because of the loss of his elixir core, he had fallen to the peak stage of the Heaven Level. However, he tested the strength of his body again, and he finally felt a little relieved.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Previously, he''d reached the fourth level of the Physical Refine Realm, and his body had been refined very well. Fortunately, the loss of the elixir core didn''t really affect his body''s strength. Even a Lord Level martial artist might not be able to withstand his punch. After confirming his condition, Fade looked around to find a direction to leave. After all, being immersed in the sea like this was not a good choice. Just then, he suddenly felt that the green strands of energy in his abdomen suddenly began to move. There seemed to be a faint connection with something. "This... This is..." Following this faint feeling, Fade turned his head. Then, there was a look of surprise in his eyes. A huge tree was growing in the seawater that spanned a kilometer behind him. There were no roots in the deep sea. The top could not be seen from the sky either. The whole tree presented itself into a semitransparent state, with looming fluctuations, like mirages. "This is the World Tree. It has been repaired. I am still on Earth." Fade suddenly realized. Moreover, that vague feeling became sharper. "My elixir core is connected to the World Tree." Fade''s heart jolted as he went closer toprehend it. This inspiration made him both happy and sad. He was happy because he could still form a connection with his elixir core. It was notpletely lost. The saddest thing was that although he could still feel the elixir core, it hadpletely integrated with the World Tree. He couldn''t control it. "What''s going on?" Fade was also a little confused for a moment. "The elixir core can still form connections, but I can''t control it. I can no longerprehend or refine the elixir core." Fade did not know if it was good news. "Or rather, after my elixir core ispletely fused with it, the World Tree will be my core." Fade suddenly thought as he hurriedly tried to absorb it. The result was obviously a failure. However, Fade was looking forward to it. "Perhaps when I am strong enough, I can take back this special elixir core!" Then, he felt a burst of exhaustion and no longer stayed there. He turned and swam in the opposite direction. After about a day''s swimming, he faintly saw the shadow ofnd. "If I swim a bit more, I should be able to go ashore." He continued moving. Not long after, rumbling sounds of engines could be heard. Fade turned his head and found a fishing boat approaching him. "Young man, why are you here? Are you Chinese?" On the fishing boat, someone dropped a life jacket, and at the same time, a tanned, middle-aged man asked. Fade was flustered. He grabbed the life jacket and boarded the fishing boat. "Thank you. Yes, I am Chinese," Fade said. Upon hearing that Fade was a Chinese man, the middle-aged man became more enthusiastic and hurriedly asked him to change his clothes. Soon, Fade took a shower and changed his clothes. The middle-aged man also brought a bowl of hot soup and kindly asked, "Young man, what''s your name? Where are you from? Why are you here?" Fade paused for a moment before he said, "Qust call me Fade. I''m from Capital City. I went on a sea trip and didn''t expect to encounter an ident. As a result, I was trapped here." ??? "An ident. Young man, you are really unlucky." The middle-aged man sighed and then patted his chest and said, "However, you are lucky to meet me, I am Yezel Y¨ºu. My boat will reach the shore tomorrow morning." "Thank you, Brother Yezel!" Fade said. At this moment, a sailor hurriedly ran in and said to the middle-aged man, "Bad news. There''s a school of eels, and there are at least a few thousand of them. I''m afraid we won''t be able to hold on." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What!" Yezel was shocked and quickly got up. "Go and get Zn to settle it." After that, he had no time to say goodbye to Fade and left the cabin in a hurry. Fade, on the other hand, was curious. "A school of eels? Isn''t that a good thing? If we fish up a, we can get a lot of resources! Why are they so nervous?" Thinking of this, he also went out of the cabin. At that moment, on the hook of the fishing boat, more than a dozen fishermen were nervously arranging fishings, fishing forks, and other tools. These seemed normal. However, when Fade saw that Yezel took out several ck guns, he couldn''t help but be surprised. "Is it allowed to fish with guns?" Chapter 2958 Chapter 2958 ? While they were speaking amongst each other, the sea in front of them was turbulent. Fade fixed his eyes and found that the ship had already entered the range of the school of fishes. A school ofrge eels swam around the boat. The fishermen suddenly became nervous. p! There was a sound of air bursting. Suddenly, an eel jumped up from the sea and crashed into the ship. The sound was like amand gun, agitating the fish around. Countless eels jumped and rushed towards the boat. The huge force even shook the boat. The fishermen on board started taking action in a hurry. They used all kinds of means to attack the eels. At this time, Fade could not help but show his surprise when he saw this school of eels. These creatures were about one or two meters long, as thick as human arms. Under normal circumstances, eels were only thirty or forty centimeters long. Obviously, these eels were extraordinarily big. Then, something even more surprising happened. Yezel shot at the eels. Bullets were fired one after another. Some of the sea eels were hit and fell into the sea. However, the rest of the eels'' bodies unexpectedly released ayer of blue electricity to block the bullet. Due to being attacked by bullets, the eels hit the boats with more force. The whole boat seemed to be capsized. "D*mn it. What''s going on? They can even release electricity to block the bullets. Are they eels? They must be sea beasts!" Even Fade was shocked at the moment. As for Yezel, he couldn''t hold on any longer. He shouted at the cabin crew, "Zn, you b*stard. Why aren''t you taking action? If you don''t act, we''ll all be doomed." With that, a long-haired man in his fifties walked out. He smiled and eximed, "Yezel, add 1,000 more, and I''ll join the fight." "D*mn, I''ve promised you that I''ll pay 5,000 for this trip. You can''t just raise the price all of a sudden. Zn, you''ve never done such a thing before," Yezel cursed angrily. Zn remained unhurried. He leaned against the side of the ship and answered, "Yezel, 5,000 is just the normal price. Now that you''ve encountered a group of eels that are at least a Rank Two sea beast; it''s beyond the average service range. This isn''t something an ordinary person can handle. Adding 1,000 isn''t unreasonable." Yezel was angry and anxious. He shouted angrily, "Zn, do you think I''m a novice? These eels are at most Rank One sea beasts. It''s a contract. You''ve received the money, but you have not done anything. You''d better watch it, or I''ll go to the Martial Arts Alliance andin about you so that you can''t get your martial arts certificate." Upon hearing this, Zn''s face darkened, and his expression also became gloomy. He replied in a cold voice, "Yezel, you are being unreasonable." "I won''t take your money. You can deal with this yourself!" After that, he turned and walked toward the cabin. Yezel was angry, but when he saw the fishing boats shaking more violently and some of the injured crew members, he felt helpless. He could only grit his teeth and exim, "1,000, I''ll add it. Hurry up." Upon hearing this, Zn stopped his footsteps, turned around, and looked over. The corner of his lips curved into a smile as he said, "1,000 is the price from earlier. Now, it''s 2,000." "Fu*k, Zn, you f*cking..." Yezel was really angry and shouted profanities. Zn responded calmly, "Yezel, you were the one who threatened me. You said that you would go to the Martial Arts Alliance to stop me from getting my martial arts certificate. Since you were unkind, it is not wrong for me to do so either." "It''s 2,000 now. Yezel, if you don''t agree, we can continue waiting. I''m afraid it won''t be this price if we wait any longer!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yezel''s face flushed red. He was furious, but there was nothing he could do. "You..." Zn looked like he was watching a good show. He was in no hurry at all. Listening to the conversation between the two people, Fade felt unfamiliar with their words. He could not understand them at the moment. However, he could not care about this. He took the initiative. "Yezel, let me help you." "Fade, go back. This is a Rank One sea beast. You can''t handle it," said Yezel. Fade didn''t care so much. He stepped forward and shot a few punches at the school of eels, instantly killing dozens of sea beasts. The remaining eels were enraged, and their bodies emitted bolts of blue lightning, trying to attack Fade. However, he moved faster. He pointed with both hands, and more than a dozen streaks of energy shot out. Hundreds of sea beasts were killed in an instant. The seawater was dyed bright red. The remaining sea beasts were scared and dispersed into the sea. The sea calmed down, and everyone on board let out a sigh of relief. Yezel came over, patted him on the shoulder, and praised with a smile, "Fade, I didn''t expect you to be a martial artist. Thank you." "Yezel, it''s nothing. I was just passing by," Fade replied with a smile. However, at this time, with a cold snort, Zn walked to Fade with an unhappy look and red at him, scolding, "Boy, you can''t rob my business. You''ve vited the rules." "I don''t understand what you are talking about. I''m just helping a brother," Fade replied. Zn snorted, "Stop pretending. Don''t you know that the Martial Arts Alliance has regtions that once someone has epted the task, other martial artists can''t intervene unless they take the initiative to request it? Otherwise, it is a vition of the rules. Serious vitions can even cause their martial arts certificate to be canceled." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Martial Arts Alliance? Martial arts certificate? What is that?" Fade was confused. Now, even Yezel was a little surprised. He looked at Fade and asked, "Fade, aren''t you registered as a warrior in the Martial Arts Alliance?" "Registered martial artist? No!" Fade shook his head and replied, "Martial Arts Alliance, registered martial artist, Yezel, what''s going on? Why haven''t I heard of these things?" "You''ve never heard of it? Fade, don''t joke around. The Martial Arts Alliance has been established for three years now, and the number of registered warriors is more than 10 million. The whole country is promoting it. How can you not have heard of it?" Yezel asked Fade shook his head and replied, "I really haven''t heard of it." "Oh!" With a surprised expression on his face, Yezel looked at him and asked, "Chen, how long have you been floating on the sea?" Fade rubbed his head and said, "I-1 don''t know how long exactly. Anyway, it seems that the time was not short remember at that time thetest news was about the hole in the World Tree, the arrival of doomsday, and that disaster wasing." Content belongs to "That was three years ago. At that time, Master Chen sacrificed his life and blocked the World Tree, saving our human race." Yezel added, "Fade, did you spend three years at sea?" "What? It has been three years!" At this point, Fade was speechless. He didn''t expect that three years had passed while he was unconscious. There seemed to be significant changes in the world. "Yezel, I- I really can''t remember. What happened in these three years? Can you tell me?" Fade asked. Chapter 2959 Chapter 2959 ? Yezel nodded and said, "Let''s return to the cabin." However, at this time, Zn, the registered martial artist came over, stared at Fade and said, "Boy, I don''t care whether you''ve really drifted for three years or if you''re pretending to be a fool. The theft can''t just be forgotten. You have to pay for it!" "I don''t have any money!" Fade frowned. "If you don''t have money, then exchange it with something valuable. If you don''t have anything, then you''ll be beaten up!" Zn dered fiercely. "Zn, don''t..." Yezel tried to persuade him. However, Zn pped him and knocked him to the ground. He fell and spat out a mouthful of blood. "Yezel, I''d advise you not to meddle in other people''s business. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite." "Zn, you..." Yezel covered his chest with anger on his face. At this time, Zn approached Fade. "Boy, do you want me to take action?" Fade frowned, snorted, and hit Zn with his palm. "Boy, how dare you. You are looking for death!" Zn shouted in anger. He stretched out his right hand, trying to grab Fade''s right wrist and destroy his right arm. However, before Zn''s hand touched him, Fade''s palm mmed onto his right arm. In an instant, with a cracking sound, Zn''s right arm broke and he fell down. He let out a scream and quickly retreated. However, Fade didn''t hesitate at all. He kicked and broke Zn''s left leg, making him fall back to the ground and faint. Then, Fade stepped forward and was about to continue his attack. However, at this time, Yezel hurriedly shouted, "Fade, forget it, don''t do this." "But he..." Fade looked puzzled. Yezel sighed and said, "Fade, don''t be impulsive. You can''t mess with martial artists registered with the Martial Arts Alliance. If they find out about this, the Alliance won''t let you off." Then, Yezel ordered his men to tie up the unconscious Zn. They returned to the cabin together, and Fade cured Yezel''s injuries. Then, they sat down facing each other, and Yezel began to tell the story, "The story began three years ago..." Fade listened quietly to his narration, and the expression on his face kept changing. After nearly three hours, Yezel finally finished his story. As for Fade, he came out of the cabin and stood on the side of the ship. He was speechless as he looked at the vast sea. "I didn''t expect things to have changed so much over the past three years. Are Quin and the others alright?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Fade muttered to himself, thinking about what Yezel had just said. Three years ago, the World Tree was broken, and human beings were in danger. At such a critical moment, Fade had saved humankind, but then, he disappeared. The authorities dered his death and announced the day of his death as an internationalmemoration day. Over the next six months, nearly all the citizens were busy dealing with the damage caused by the disaster. During this process, everyone in the world gradually noticed something unusual. At first, it was the martial artists who discovered it. They felt that practicing was easier than before, and the progress of the martial artists was obviously faster than before. Later on, experts from various countries found that positive energy from the Earth Yuan World flooded in when the World Tree was broken. It gradually merged with Earth, causing Earth''s spiritual energy to be more concentrated. Moreover, after the World Tree was repaired, it still connected Earth to the Earth Yuan World. Therefore, the positive energy between these two realms had been exchanging. In the past thousand years, because the positive energy was basically locked in Prohibition Ind by the Three Pce Masters, the changes were very slow for the ordinary martial artists on the earth, and they couldn''t even feel it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, now that Prohibition Ind was gone, the blockade was gone. The positive energy that had previously flowed in, and the little amount of positive energy from the World Tree continued exchanging. This allowed the concentration of spiritual energy on Earth to rise significantly in the past half a year. That was the reason why the martial artists had made such progress. As the speed of the martial artists'' cultivation and the number of martial artists increased, the structure began to change. The authorities who were in charge of their countries couldn''t control the increasing number and strength of the martial artists. In some small countries, the government armies were defeated by martial artists and took over the whole country. Although big countries like China weren''t so easily defeated, it was obvious that they felt the improvement of martial artists'' strength. On the other hand, with the increase of Earth''s spiritual energy density, not only human beings, but the animals and nts became stronger. The animals in the forests and seas had clearly be fiercer as they absorbed the spiritual energy. They attacked humans often, resulting in many casualties. These mutated animals were called vicious beasts. The seagulls that Fade had just encountered were one of them. Therefore, each country had one more enemy to face. It was difficult for ordinary police officers and soldiers to deal with these vicious beasts. Due to various factors, the negotiationssted for half a year. The Martial Arts Alliance reached a consensus with the government both parties would manage the country together, strengthen the martial artists in the country and be responsible for defending against the attacks of vicious beasts. As a result, the martial artists'' strength enhanced rapidly. The martial arts centers and schools, which had been bustling before, were now expanding more quickly. Also, the way the government employed important personnel gradually evolved from the previous cultural exams to the martial arts assessment. If one''s strength was enough, they could hold important positions. Due to various factors, the status of martial artists quickly rose in the country. Nowadays, society had developed and almost everyone practiced martial arts. Many people were eager to be real martial artists who could kill the vicious beasts and hold important positions. As the number of martial artists increased, the government found a way to manage and integrate resources. They formed a Martial Arts Alliance which ssified the martial artists into different levels and set the corresponding assessment criteria. Only those who passed the assessment and obtained the corresponding martial arts certificate could be officially recognized as martial artists. Only them could they ept official or individual missions from the Martial Arts Alliance. Martial artists were divided into nine levels. There was Yellow Level, ck Level, Earth Level, Heaven level, Half- Lord Level, Lord Level, the Physical Refine Realm, the Soul Refine Realm and the Fetus Refine Realm. Zn was a registered martial artist on the second level. Yezel issued a task on the Martial Arts Alliance website. Zn epted the task, hence why he boarded Yezel''s boat. The task details and remuneration had all been announced on the Martial Arts Alliance''s website. Once he epted the task, it meant that he had epted the conditions. However, Zn raised the price and wanted Yezel to pay more in private. That was why he deliberately didn''t take action before. Chapter 2960 Chapter 2960 ? If this incident was reported, Zn would be punished by the Martial Arts Association, and even his martial arts certificate could be revoked. Moreover, once the certificate was revoked, he wouldn''t be able to get it back for the next ten years. If his certificate was revoked twice, he would never be able to get it again. The Martial Arts Alliance came up with thisw so that martial artists wouldn''t go overboard with their actions. However, on the other hand, there were too many conditions, so some martial artists with enough strength weren''t willing to take the test and be official martial artists. Some martial artists, whose martial arts certificates had been revoked, decided to go down the path of evil and conducted some illegal and shady deals in secret. When these powerful martial artists did evil things, the destruction they caused was worse than that of regr civilians, which caused the government a lot of trouble. It was illegal for an unregistered martial artist like Fade to intervene in the matters of a registered martial artist. He would be punished by the Martial Arts Alliance. That was also the reason why Yezel was so nervous previously and told Fade not to fight. In short, the world had be a brand new one in three years. Technology, martial arts, and vicious beasts all existed in this colorful world. The present world was more exciting than before. It was more powerful, but also more chaotic and dangerous. Some people liked this world because they could seize opportunities in troubled times to climb higher. Others hated this world because it caused regr civilians to feel uneasy and terrified. In short, this was a colorful and chaotic world. The next day, Zn, who had been beaten unconscious, woke up when the ship was about to dock. Yezel suddenly became nervous. He found Fade and wanted to discuss how to deal with Zn. Originally, the best option was to directly report the deeds of Zn to the Martial Arts Alliance. However, because of the existence of an unregistered martial artist, Fade, Yezel hesitated for a moment. "If I hand Zn over to the Martial Arts Alliance, Fade will definitely be exposed. Maybe the Alliance wille looking for trouble." After all, Fade was his savior. He didn''t want to return kindness with ingratitude. Fade understood his hesitation. He smiled and said, "Yezel, I''ll get off the ship when we get closer to shore. You can report it to the Martial Arts Alliance directly." "But Fade, you..." Yezel was a little embarrassed. Fade smiled and waved his hand, saying, "Don''t worry, Yezel. With my skills, I''ll be fine." "Fade, I won''t say anything. You can take the money!" While speaking, Yezel gave him two notes. Fade saw that the notes amounted to thousand yuan and quickly refused. After all, from the previous day''s conversation, he knew that if Yezel risked his life to go to the sea, he could only make about eight thousand yuan. Moreover, five thousand yuan was the fee to hire Zn, a second-level martial artist. The money Yezel earned on a trip was only three thousand yuan. Now, he wanted to give Fade two thousand, which meant that his trip would be in vain. Both parties were in a dispute for a while. Finally, Fade epted five hundred yuan from Yezel as a thank-you fee. At this time, the ship arrived closer to the shore, where they could see the dock and the tall buildings from a distance. After saying goodbye to Yezel, Fade jumped directly into the sea. An hourter, he came out of an alley, dressed in casual clothes, and wandered around on the street. The street was still bustling, as if it hadn''t changed from three years ago. However, if one took a closer look, one would be able to discover many differences. There were many shops rted to martial arts on the street, including martial arts techniques, weapons, training, and even videos of high level martial artists fighting. Moreover, from time to time, one could see people in uniforms walking by the streets in an imposing manner. Ordinary passers-by quickly made way for them when they saw these people. These people were martial artists of the government, and they had certificates. After walking around, Fade ate something and bought an old phone, trying to contact Quin and the others. However, none of the calls went through. Even the calls to Jaguar, Galeno and the others werepletely blocked. This made him even more worried. "Quin and the others won''t be in any danger, will they?" Unable to contact them, Fade had to go and look for them in person. At that time, before the war, he had ced Quin and the others in a remote mountain forest in the.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. southwest region of the country. Of course, he remembered thei location. Content belongs to Therefore, he was prepared to head over. However, going there became another problem. Ordinary cars, trains and even flights, because of the vicious beasts, had been reduced by more than half. The costs had also increased a lot. It could be said that it was a luxury to go to another city. Not to mention that Fade was now in a southeast coastal city, heading to a city in the southwest. That would be a huge sum of money. The five hundred yuan that Yezel gave him wouldn''t be enough. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Moreover, Fade didn''t have a current identity card. Even if he had money, he couldn''t ride any public transport. After some consideration, he had to find a way from the ck market. In this regard, Fade was no stranger. After walking around a few times, he spotted a bright alley and went straight in. Shortly after he went in, many well-dressed women came out of the houses on the side of the road. "Handsome man, do you need a massage?" A woman asked in a charming voice. "Is it professional?" Fade nced at her and asked. The woman smiled and hooked her arm around his. "Of course, I''m a professional. I have all the service you would want, handsome man. "Really? Let''s give it a try!" He nodded and went straight iner? swno Another girl came in and stuck to him. She smiled and asked, "Handsome guy, what set do you want? We..." Before the woman finished speaking, he waved his hand, pushed the woman away and said, "I don''t want a massage. I''m looking for your boss." "Who are you?" The woman suddenly became alert. At the same time, she waved her right hand behind her back. Immediately, there was a crackling sound, and three strong men rushed over fiercely. "Boy, are you looking for trouble?" "Where are you from? Are you looking for death bying to Flower Street and causing trouble?" Fade stated, "Who is the boss? I have business to do with him." "You?" They looked doubtful. Without saying much, he picked up a metal kettle on the table and pinched it into a ball with a little force. "Now, let''s talk!" "Martial artist!" The three people were shocked. One of them gave a look and said, "Call the boss." A man left. Not long after, a burly middle-aged man with a big belly headed over. The other two hurriedly greeted him, "Riando!" Chapter 2961 Chapter 2961 ? With a cigarette in his mouth, Riando looked Fade up and down and said, "You want to do business with me? What kind of business?" Fade said directly, "I want to go to Cloud City in the southwest." "If you want to go to Cloud City, then go and buy tickets at the station. What are you doing here?" Riando said. Fade smiled and said, "Riando, a straightforward person doesn''t resort to insinuations. If I could buy tickets at the station, I wouldn''te to you." "Do you have a way? If not, I''ll go find someone else." Fade stood up and was about to leave. Riando narrowed his eyes and said, "Of course I have my ways. However, Cloud City isn''t close. It''s not easy to go there!" "How much are you willing to pay?" Riando rubbed his fingers. Fade shook his head and said, "I don''t have money!" "You little b*stard..." The three men were so furious that they were about to attack. However, Riando was calm and looked at Fade and said, "What do you have?" He pointed to the squashed iron kettle on the table and said with a smile, "Is the strength of a second level martial artist enough?" "Level two martial artist!" Riando''s eyes lit up, but he immediately put on an indifferent look. "That''s okay."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Wait here for a minute. I''ll give you an answer in an hour." "Okay." Fade nodded. Riando waved his hand and left with his men. The woman who brought Fade in just now approached him with fear and curiosity. "Handsome guy, are you really a second level martial artist? Do you have a certificate?" "As a second level martial artist, you can earn at least 5,000 to 6,000 yuan a month by working for the government. Why don''t you go?" "What trouble are you in for you toe to us?" Fade nced at her and replied coldly, "I like quietness." His cold eyes were frighteningly icy, which made her shiver in an instant. Her body stiffened and she left in a hurry. Forty minutester, Riando came back and said to Fade, "Good news, there is a fleet going to Cloud City tomorrow. You can go with them, but you need to be a bodyguard and ensure their safety." Fade narrowed his eyes and asked, "How big is the fleet? How many bodyguards are there? What''s the limit of casualties?" Riando replied, "There''s a total of twenty people in two vehicles. They already have two guards, both of whom are martial artists of the second level." "Okay, I agree!" Fade nodded without hesitation. Riando said, "Great. Then you can rest here tonight. I''ll send someone to pick you up tomorrow." "Okay!" Fade nodded. After a night''s rest, there were no incidents. At 9 o''clock the next morning, Riando sent people to bring Fade to the suburbs. When he arrived, a group of people were already there. Riando was chatting with a middle-aged man wearing sunsses. He introduced Fade to the man with sunsses and said, "Mr. Liu, the person you want is here." The man, Sabirin, looked at Fade and said doubtfully, "Riando, is this guy capable? He looks thin and weak. Is he really a second level martial artist?" Riando patted his chest and said, "Mr. Liu, we have worked together so many times. Don''t you trust me?" After that, he nced at Fade and said, "Fade, show Mr. Liu your skills." Without saying anything, Fade kicked a piece of gravel off the ground. The gravel hit a stone more than twenty meters away. With a bang, the stone cracked. This move shocked Sabirin and the people behind him. Riando was full of smiles. "Mr. Liu, what do you think?" Sabirin nodded and said, "Not bad." Riando rubbed his fingers together. Sabirin understood and took out a pile of new notes that Fade had never seen before and handed it to Riando. Here''s 20,000 yuan. I''ll give you the remaining 20,000 yuan when the fleet reaches Cloud City safely." Content belongs to swne The man in front of Riando nodded and said, "I don''t need to worry about your credibility, Mr. Liu." Then, Riando approached Fade''s side and instructed, "The fleet will depart soon and you are its bodyguard. You have to listen to Mr. Liu and ensure the safety of the fleet. Do you understand?" "Got it!" Fade nodded. Riando nodded and was about to leave. However, Fade put one hand on Riando''s shoulder and said, "Wait!" "What''s wrong?" Riando turned around and asked. at the Fade looked at the notes in his hand and said, "You said that you arranged a way for me to go to Cloud City, but you sold me as bodyguard instead to make money. I don''t think it''s a good idea et make money from both ends!" "What do you mean?" Riando raised his eyebrows and his eyes sank. Fade said, "I want some of the money you got." "Of course, I know you have to earn a living too. Thus, I will not take all of it. Give me 10,000 out of the 20,000 yuan. When we reach Cloud City, the remaining 20,000 will all be mine." "Impossible!" Riando firmly refused. "You''re demanding 30,000 out of 40,000. That''s impossible!" Fade held him, who was about to leave, down, and said in a low voice, "Riando, don''t forget that I''m the main person in this mission. It''s enough for you to earn 10,000 yuan without doing anything." "Be careful not to be too greedy." "Are you threatening me?" Riando red at him. Fade said disapprovingly, "It''s up to you to decide. If you''re not willing, I will not do this business. Or I will go to talk to Mr. Liu directly. I believe he will be very happy to save 10,000 yuan." "You... You''ve broken the rules." Riando gritted his teeth and said, "Also, the smuggling route in the wild isn''t for everyone. Without my care, even those bandits along the way would be enough to make you suffer, much less vicious beasts." Content belongs to "Really? Then I can lower the price. It''s better than not getting any more money." Fade said. "You..." Riando was a little anxious. "30,000 is too much. That''s impossible. 5,000, I''ll give you 5,000." "Haha, Riando, I don''t know much about the situation here, but I''m not a fool." Fade sneered and was about to go to Sabirin. Riando was a little anxious and quickly raised the price, "10,000. 10,000 yuan." Fade stretched out three fingers and said, "30,000 yuan, not a penny less. Otherwise, there is no need to talk." "You..." Riando was furious. He waved his hand and was ready to call the people behind him. Seeing this, Fade narrowed his eyes and pressed his right arm on Riando''s shoulder. He exerted a little force and said coldly, "Riando, you''d better be wise. Having money is pointless when you''re dead." Feeling the terrifying power of Fade''s arm, Riando didn''t dare to gamble in the end. He could only nod and agree. "I promise you, 30,000 yuan will be yours." Chapter 2962 Chapter 2962 ? Then, with a reluctant expression on his face, Riando went to talk to Sabirin. After listening to him, Sabirin looked at Fade in surprise and nodded in agreement. Riando red at Fade and left with his men. About a quarterter, two dark-skinned, sturdy men walked over, hupping, and said, "Mr. Liu, we are here." Sabirin frowned when he saw this. "Tiguan, Tedger, you guys drank so much despite today''s mission." The two men patted their chests and stated with a smile, "Mr. Liu, are you still worried about our strength? Drinking a little won''t affect anything." "That better be the case!" Sabirin shook his head helplessly. Then, he pointed to Fade and introduced him to the two men, "This is Fade, the person who was introduced by Riando. This time, he will work with the both of you as guards." Hearing this, Tiguan and Tedger immediately looked at Fade. "How can this little guy be a guard? Mr. Liu, you haven''t been cheated, have you?" Tedger went straight to the point. Sabirin looked at both parties and smiled, "Tedger, don''t look down on him. Fade is a second level martial artist. You might not be as good as him!" "I''m not as good as him? Mr. Liu, you''re underestimating me. Back then, I was a second level martial artist who had taken my certificate. I''m not someone a wild chicken canpare to," Tedger said as he patted his chest. At the same time, he looked at Fade with an unfriendly expression, as if he was preparing to make a move. Sabirin said, "Tedger, Fade just showed his hand. He broke the stone with a kick. Don''t mess around." "It''s just a stone. It''s not a big deal. I can crush it with one hand. Boy,e here and fight with me. Let me see how capable you are. If you''re too weak, you''ll be a burden to us on the road." Tedger clenched his fists and walked towards Fade. Seeing this, Fade nced at Sabirin. However, Sabirin didn''t want to stop them at all. He even had a smile on his face. Fade immediately understood that Sabirin still wasn''t convinced of his strength. Now, he wanted Tedger to test his strength. Since that was the case, he walked over to Tedger and said, "If you want to practice, then practice. However, don''t regret itter." "Boy, don''t talk big." With a roar, Tedger kicked the ground hard and rushed towards Fade like a tiger. Although he had appeared drunk earlier, his aura was quite impressive now that he had begun to fight. Judging from his aura alone, he was already a middle stage of the ck Level martial artist from three years ago. Moreover, judging from his posture, hisbat experience was much more powerful than the ordinary martial artists from three years ago.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "It seems that the changes for the past three years'' have improved the martial artist''s fighting experience." Fade''s thoughts shed, and at this time, ledger had already rushed towards him. Seeing that ledger''s attack was about to seed, Fade slipped slightly to avoid his attack. Then, he stretched out his right arm and threw a straight punch at ledger''s chest. ledger wanted to dodge when he saw this, but he found that Fade''s punch was much faster than his. Seeing that he couldn''t dodge, ledger gritted his teeth and punched out with his right hand, preparing to meet Fade''s fist. Boom! The two men''s attacks collided with each other. In an instant, ledger''s expression changed. He felt an irresistible and horrible force from Fade''s fist, which wasn''t something he could bear at all. If he went on like this, his right arm would probably be broken by this force. Tiguan, who was watching with his arms crossed, realized that something was wrong at this moment. He shouted and rushed forward, "Please show some mercy." At the crucial moment, Fade''s fist turned into a palm, and his strength was greatly reduced. In the end, he only beat ledger seven or eight steps back and he fell to the ground. Sabirin and the other people around him didn''t know what had happened when they saw this situation. "Has Fade won? Is this true?" "ledger is a real second level martial artist. He has worked with Sabirin seven or eight times! Did he lose to such a boy?" "The collision just now looked fierce!" At this time, Tiguan lifted ledger off the ground and they approached Fade together. He respectfully saluted with cupped fists and said, "Thank you for your mercy, Mr. Chen." They were martial artists and naturally say that Fade had held back in that move just now. Otherwise, Tedger would''ve lost at least an arm. If it smashed into his chest, even his internal organs would''ve been heavily injured. Content belongs to Fade waved his hand at the two and said faintly, "It''s fine. There is no enmity between you and me. I don''t want to hurt you. However, if you are so reckless next time, it''s hard to say what will happen if you meet someone else." "Mr. Chen, you''re right!" Both of them quickly nodded in agreement. Sabirin also realized that he was lucky to meet an expert. He quickly came over with a smile on his face. "Mr. Chen, Tiguan, Tedger, they are all experts of martial arts. This time, please do me a favor." "Mr. Liu, we can set off now!" Fade asked coldly. Sabirin quickly nodded and said, "Let''s set off immediately." Before long, two trucks with green camouges came out. Everyone got in two trucks respectively. The cars started and began moving. Fade sat in the truck and observed for a while. He finally understood what was going on. One truck was mainly loaded with various goods, and the other included everyone''s daily necessities along the way, including various weapons. The truck drove further and further along the roads in the suburbs. At the beginning, Fade didn''t notice anything unusual. There were ordinary roads, various traffic signs, sporadic two-story buildings in the rural area on the roadside, and some fields. However, after driving for half an hour, he obviously saw the surroundings changing. There were weeds and stones on the road, and many signs had been damaged. It seemed that they hadn''t been maintained for a long time. The rural small buildings and farnds along the roadside were all deserted, with no signs of human habitation. They werepletely shrouded in various nts. From time to time, the sound of nts moving, and birds and animals could be heard. Content belongs to He even felt that the nts nowadays were more prosperous than three years ago. "Is this what the world looks like now?" He muttered. At this point, the speed of the car slowed down. A figure suddenly jumped into Fade''s car. He moved and was about to take action, but he saw that it was Ted ger. He held a lunch box and came over with a ttering smile. "Mr. Chen, it''s lunchtime. I''ll bring it to you." Chapter 2963 Chapter 2963 ? Fade took the lunch box and opened it. Tedger immediately scooped a spoonful and stuffed it into his mouth. He smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, please don''t mind me. I''d like to try it." Fade smiled and understood what he meant. He wanted to prove that there was no problem with lunch. After delivering lunch, ledger didn''t leave. Instead, he approached Fade and asked with a ttering face, "Mr. Chen, where are you from? What did you do before? You are so powerful. Did you graduate from a martial arts school or from a sect?" Fade chatted with Tedger from time to time and gained a lot from him. Tiguan and Tedger were brothers. They were born in the countryside and worked in the city. Three years ago, Earth''s spiritual energy had changed. They were lucky enough to learn a martial arts technique and master it after much practice. Later, they even passed the Martial Arts Alliance''s second level test and were officially approved as martial artists, which could be said to be very glorious. However, they didn''t expect that they would encounter such an unfortunate event on their first mission. At that time, the leader of the group was the son of a martial arts academy leader. His strength wasn''t great, but he insisted on viting the rules and entering the forest. In the end, he met a rank three vicious beast which crippled his arm. When they returned, the Alliance investigated this matter and wanted to punish them. They tried their best to defend themselves, but it still didn''t help. In the end, their certificates were revoked and they were driven out of the Martial Arts Alliance. At the same time, because the other party''s father was the leader of a martial arts academy, he included them in the cklist, resulting in them being unable to find any work in the local area. In the end, they could only go underground and be smuggling guards. However, these two brothers weren''t really evil people, nor did they have the courage and strength to engage in the smuggling of highgrade martial arts techniques, weapons, and flesh and blood of vicious beasts. They could only follow Sabirin and smuggle some daily necessities and food. For instance, delivering seafood to Cloud City and exchanging it for some local herbal medicine which was then sold for a higher price when they returned. Because of vicious beasts, the roads were destroyed and blocked. The food and products that civilians could buy in the supermarket three years ago became precious now. After lunch, they drove until it waste afternoon. The road had been ruined by the lush nts. The cars shook and the nts along the road flourished. Fade felt like he was in a forest. However, this journey was extremely peaceful as they didn''t encounter any vicious beasts. In the evening, the car stopped and they camped for the night. Sabirin arranged for people to be on duty at night. ledger volunteered to be with Fade. "Mr. Chen, the wild is most dangerous at night. Many vicious beasts often appear at night, so we have to be more cautious when guarding at night." That night, as expected, a pack of wild dogs came attacking.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, the dogs weren''t strong enough. Before Fade could make a move, ledger had already beaten them. As ledger wiped away the blood on his hand, he introduced to Fade, "Most of these wild dogs were transformed from stray dogs to ferocious beasts after lurking in the wilderness. However, these dogs aren''t strong. asionally, a few of them can evolve into Rank 1 vicious beasts, but most of them can''t even be called vicious beasts." In the second half of the night, there were several more attacks from animals such as wild dogs and weasels, but they weren''t strong either. They were easily repelled. Early the next morning, the fleet set off again. Around half past ten in the morning, a silhouette of a city appeared on the left of the fleet. Sabirin suddenly became nervous and reminded everyone, "Lake City is up ahead. There is arge-scale gang of bandits around us. If we encounter them, don''t act rashly. If it''s not necessary, don''t take action." Although he had hoped for the opposite, the fleet was still surrounded by a group of people when they passed through the border of the city. In the car, Fade looked around and found that there were thirty or forty people, but theposition of the people was quiteplicated, including young men, sloppy old men, and children who were barely more than ten years old. After releasing his energy, Fade realized that, apart from a small number of martial artists, most of them were regr civilians. Although they looked fierce, they had no fighting capacity. "These people are bandits?" Fade asked, pointing to the old, sick and disabled. ledger exined, "Mr. Chen, these people aren''t actually real bandits. Most of them are civilians who can''t survive in Lake City and can only find another way out." "In the past three years, Earth has undergone great changes. Many supplies have been cut off. Since materials and goods couldn''t be transported, many factories toppled. As a result, many people lost their jobs Due to the factory''s copse, the prices of daily necessities have risen sharply, and people can''t afford it. They can only leave the city and gather together at the border of the city to seek a way out." "The boss of these people is quite reasonable. He doesn''t ask for too much, and he can also provide some material trading services, which can be used as a service station on the smuggling route." After listening to ledger''s exnation, Fade nodded his head slightly. As he looked at the group of people, his thoughts began to surge. Previously, he''d been considering the impact of the changes in spiritual energy on martial artists. He hadnthought that it would have too much of an effect on regr civilians, but now, it seemed that it had a huge, or even bigger effect on them. Not long after, Sabirin seemed to have discussed the price with the other party. After paying, the fleet smoothly passed through this part of the journey and continued to move forward. Another day passed. There wasn''t much danger at night. Basically, it was just some wild dogs and wild cats which Fade easily handled. At dawn, the fleet set off again. However, they didn''t go far this time before they suddenly stopped. Sabirin got out of the car and said something. Fade took a look and found two martial artists in leather uniforms standing in front of Sabirin. He was talking to them with a pleading face. From time to time, he cupped his hands and begged for mercy. At this moment, Sabirin''s face was full of sorrow and bitterness. Such a situation made Fade curious. He couldn''t help but ask, "What''s going on? Who are those two men?" ledger looked out and sighed, saying helplessly, "They''re martial artists from the hunting squad." "They are all registered martial artists. They are specially organized by nearby cities to hunt vicious beasts in the wild and collect raw materials. In general, the martial artists of this hunting team aren''t weak." "Sabirin''s luck is too bad. If we run into them, we''ll lose a lot of money this time. This trip might even be for nothing, but there''s nothing we can do. We can''t report them with the business we''re doing." ledger sighed and shook his head. Chapter 2964 Chapter 2964 ? Fade looked out again and saw that Sabirin was talking to the other party, as if he was bargaining. The other party seemed to be a little angry and raised his voice, looking like he was about to fight. Sabirin repeatedly begged for forgiveness. Finally, he took out a thick stack of notes and handed it over to the other party. Finally, the matter was settled, and the fleet could continue its journey. However, Sabirin''s expression became very ugly. He kept flipping through the ount book and calcting the costs. In the end, he could only sigh, "This trip has been for nothing. We can only sightsee in Cloud City. If we can bring back a batch of mountain products from there, perhaps we can earn some profit." Just like that, the third night arrived. At this moment, they weren''t too far away from Cloud City. After that night, they would be able to reach the city at around 10 the next morning. In the evening, like the previous two nights. Fade was guarding at night. After killing a group of wild dogs, his night watch was up. He returned to the truck to rest while ledger guarded for the remainder of the night. However, just as he was squinting his eyes to rest, he heard a shout, waking him up, "Quickly get up, there are vicious beasts. There are vicious beasts!" Fade recognized ledger''s voice. He opened his eyes, got to his feet, rushed over, and asked, "What''s happening?" "M- Mr. Chen!" Tedger was shocked. He pointed at the dense forest in front of him and said with a trembling voice, "Rank Three vicious beasts are attacking. It''s the White Moon Wolf, and there''s a pack of them!" At that moment, the whole team was awakened and even panicked. "White Moon Wolves, we''re dead." "Let''s run!" However, Sabirin remained calm. He shouted in a stern voice, "Calm down and don''t run around." "This is the wild. Do you think you can survive by running around all by yourselves?" "Everyone, take your weapons and kill the White Moon Wolves." After things settled down, Tiguan and ledger stood in front, which deterred the approaching wolves. Fade was standing behind the fleet, guarding against the wolves that were approaching from other directions. As for the others, they picked up all kinds of guns and kept shooting at the pack of wolves. For a time, the sound of surging energy, bullets, and the roar of the White Moon Wolves kept ringing. ledger kept shouting. Although it was hard, he resisted the wolf pack''s attack. In the back, Fade naturally had no problem. He calmly dealt with the wolf pack. He also took the opportunity to observe the strength of the White Moon Wolves.. This group of wolves wasrger than wolves three years ago, and their teeth and ws were much sharper. The most notable feature was that there was a tuft of white hair shaped like a crescent moon in the middle of their foreheads. Moreover, this white hair wasn''t an ordinary decoration. It was able to absorb the spiritual energy of the moon at night and emit streaks of flowing energy. Its power was no less than a hit from a second level martial artist. What''s more, White Moon Wolves generally traveled in a pack, which meant that they were a stronger force. Therefore, they were ssified as Rank Three vicious beasts and shouldn''t be underestimated. He attacked and killed all the White Moon Wolves behind him. At this time, Tiguan and Ted ger, with the help of guns and ammunition, repulsed the wolf pack in front. The critical situation was relieved. Everyone was relieved. Many people sat down on the ground and gasped for air. Even Tiguan and Ted ger, at that moment, looked very happy. They picked up a bottle of water and gulped it down. "Thank you, everyone..." Sabirin was about to say something encouraging and thankful. However, at that moment, there was a sudden howl in the night sky. Then, pairs of dark green eyes appeared in the surrounding bushes. "Oh no, there''s another pack of wolves!" Tedger eximed. The people who had just rxed instantly bounced up from the ground, holding their weapons tightly, with fear and tension on their faces. However, Tiguan was calm. As hemanded the others to arrange the defense, he said, "Don''t worry, everyone. Two packs of wolves have just been repulsed. If we attack again, we will definitely defeat them." UMS After hearing Tiguan''s words, the nervous crowd rxed a little. However, at this moment, a White Moon Wolf appeared in front of him. This wolf was bigger than the previous ones, almost as big as a water buffalo from three years ago. The wolf''s eyes gleamed with cold green light, giving off a cold murderous intent. It approached the fleet step by step. Tiguan and Tedger, who had been calm before, couldn''t help but change their expressions at this moment. "Wolf King, the king of the White Moon Wolves. This is a Rank Four vicious beast!" Hearing this, the whole fleet was in a panic. "Rank Four vicious beast; we''re doomed. We''re finished. We''re all done for." "Rank Four vicious beast. That''s equivalent to a Heaven Level martial artist. We can''t possibly defeat it." "It''s my first time entering the field. Why am I so unlucky?" Even Sabirin, at that moment, copsed to the ground. His face was pale and he couldn''t speak. Tiguan and ledger retreated, approached Fade''s side, and said, "Mr. Chen, we may be able to get out alive if we fight it together." "But everyone..." Fade looked at the paralyzed and desperate people. ledger shook his head and said with a serious expression, "Mr. Chen, I know you''re a good person. However we can''t possibly protect everyone from being killed by a Rank Four vicious beast. Right now, we can only save as many as we can." At this time, Tiguan and Sabirin said something to each other. Sabirin''s face was pale. Finally, he waved to the three of them and said, "Go ahead and take action!" "This..." Fade seemed hesitant. Tiguan and ledger were a little anxious. "Mr. Chen, we can''t wait any longer. Even if the three of us join forces, we may not be able to survive. We have to make a decision." Content belongs to At that moment, the Wolf King roared and pounced on Tiguan and ledger. Obviously, the Wolf King was intelligent enough to distinguish people who were threatening him. Tiguan was prepared. He lifted his arms and gathered his positive energy into a shield to block the Wolf King''s attack. However, a Rank Two martial artist like him couldn''t withstand the power of a Rank Four vicious beast at all. With a ''bang'', his positive energy shield shattered. Tiguan was sent flying and fell to the ground, spewing out a mouthful of blood. "Tiguan!" Seeing this, ledger was shocked and wanted to save him. However, the Wolf King was obviously very clever and immediately pounced on ledger. In a hurry, ledger didn''t even have time to activate his positive energy to block the Wolf King''s attack. If he was really hit this time, it could be said that his life was in danger. At the critical moment, Fade moved. Like a phantom, he shed out and directly rushed towards the Wolf King.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, ledger shouted, "Mr. Chen, be careful..." Chapter 2965 Chapter 2965 ? However, the Wolf King''s sharp ws had already reached out and a cold white light condensed on its ws. It carried an iparably sharp Qi- de as it shed towards Fade. The power of this w definitely surpassed the attack of an average Rank Three martial artist. Tiguan and ledger''s face instantly turned pale. "No, Mr. Chen can''t take it." "We''re doomed. We''re all going to die here." However, just as everyone lost hope and awaited death. Fade threw his right fist, which was covered with ayer of crimson energy. There was a loud bang. His fists collided with the wolf''s ws. Everyone imagined Fade''s arm being torn apart by the wolf''s ws, but that didn''t happen. On the contrary, his fist cracked and smashed the wolf''s ws. The Wolf King yelped and its green eyes full of killing intent. Looking up at the moon above the sky, a light like a crescent moon, emitted from its forehead and shot towards Fade. However, he wasn''t afraid at all. With a light snort, he punched with his right fist. Crack! Fade shattered the light with one punch. The Wolf King also seemed to be surprised. After pausing for a while, it whimpered and turned around to escape. Upon seeing this, Tiguan and Tedger couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief, feeling extremely lucky. However, the next scene made them nervous again. After defeating the Wolf King, Fade didn''t stop but chased after it. When Tedger saw this, he quickly shouted, "Mr. Chen, don''t chase it. There may be danger deep inside..." However, he hadn''t finished speaking. Fade''s fingers formed a sword and a streak of red flowing light shot out from his fingers. With a whoosh, it sliced the Wolf King in half. After the Wolf King''s death, the remaining wolves immediately dispersed and fled. As for Fade, he finally stopped chasing. He turned around, looked at the crowd, and asked, "Is everyone alright?" There was silence. Everyone was stunned and looked at him. Sabirin came to his senses first and said, "Thank you for saving my life, Mr. Chen." "Thank you for saving my life, Mr. Chen." Everyone quickly thanked him, including Tiguan and Tedger. After everyone expressed their gratitude, Tedger approached Fade, his eyes filled with respect and curiosity. "Mr. Chen, what rank are you?" Even an idiot would know that Fade had casually killed a Rank Four vicious beast just now. It was impossible for him to only be a Rank Two martial artist. He could have reached Rank Four or even higher. Fade didn''t care about these things. He waved his hand and faintly said, "I haven''t participated in the assessment. I''m not sure." When ledger saw that Fade didn''t want to talk about this, he knew that he had a secret. Thus, he stopped asking and said, "Mr. Chen, this time, we''ve killed a Rank Four vicious beast Wolf King and a dozen or so White Moon Wolves. We can make a lot of money. Sabirin has already won back all his losses." "Can those vicious beasts be sold for money?" Fade was somewhat surprised. Tedger quickly nodded his head, "Of course. The carcass of a vicious beast is a good thing. Blood, bones, and fur are all good things that can be used to make weapons or medicines. The higher the rank of the vicious beast, the more precious it will be." "Some of the more powerful vicious beasts can even be condensed into something simr to a martial artist''s elixir core known as a beast core. That''s a good thing. It''s said that aftermoners take it, they can directly leap to the fourth level. Of course, only high rank beasts have beast cores." "However, even if it''s the most ordinary Rank One vicious beast with nothing special about it, its flesh and blood are also delicacies. If it''s sold to all sorts of high-end restaurants. They''re worth quite a bit." "How much can these White Moon Wolves be worth?" Fade was somewhat interested and couldn''t help but ask. Tedger started counting with his fingers. "Normally, a Rank One vicious beast costs around 800 yuan. A Rank Two vicious beast costs around 4,000 yuan. A Rank Three vicious beast costs around 20,000 yuan. A Rank Four vicious beast costs around 100,000 yuan. Higher rank ones are so precious that they can''t even be bought with a lot of money." "Of course, these are just estimated prices. Because of the different species, different shapes, and some other special uses, the price fluctuates." "Amongst the Rank Three vicious beasts, the White Moon Wolves we''ve encountered are of a medium price. 22,000 for one. We''ve killed twelve of them, and ten of them have a perfect appearance. That means that we will get about 220,000 yuan. The remaining two are worth about 22,000. That''s more or less around 240,000 yuan in total." Content belongs to "That Rank Four vicious beast, the Wolf King, can be considered quite rare. If it''s perfect, it can be sold for around 200,000 yuan. However, it''s a pity that this Wolf King was cut in half by you, Mr. Chen, and its price will be reduced. It should be worth more or less 140,000." "All of these add up to 380,000 yuan." "It''s such arge sum of money. Under normal circumstances, I don''t know how many trips Sabirin will have to make. He''s finally rich," ledger eximed. However, Sabirin came over at this time and said, "Tiguan, ledger, Mr. Chen, I have to thank you for being the reason I''m still alive. I''m too ashamed to ask for the carcasses of these vicious beasts. The money belongs to the three of you." Tiguan quickly replied, "We just helped a little. It''s Mr. Chen who really contributed. We should thank you for all of us being able to survive. These vicious beasts, of course, should be Mr. Chen''s." Obviously, whether it was because of their gratitude for Fade''s life-saving grace or their awe of his strength, no onepeted with him for the vicious beasts. Fade said, "Everyone has worked hard, so it''s unfair for me to take all of them. Well, I''ll take the Wolf King. The rest belong to all of you." "Mr. Chen, we''ll be taking advantage of you. We''re too ashamed to do that," Tedger declined his offer. Fade waved his hand and said, "Why are we arguing about this? It''s just a small amount of money. It''s nothing." "Mr. Chen, we really can''t take advantage of you like this. Well, the three White Moon Wolves we killed belong to us. The rest belongs to you, of course," Tiguan said. "This..." Fade still wanted to say something. ledger said, "Mr. Chen, thank you, but we are not greedy people." "We''re already very grateful that we''ve obtained three White Moon Wolves. Moreover, we know that if it wasn''t for your help, we probably wouldn''t have been able to survive, much less kill three Rank Three vicious beasts." "Thus, Mr. Chen, you don''t need to be so polite."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At this point, Fade no longer refused. He nodded and said, "In that case, I''ll take it. When we get to Cloud City and make money, I''ll treat everyone to a meal." "Thank you, Mr. Chen!" Everyone was happy, and they apuded and cheered. That night, although it was dangerous and scared many people, the oue was quite good. Not only did they not suffer any casualties, but they also made a lot of money. Everyone was happy. Hence, the night passed peacefully. The next day, there were no more idents and the fleet arrived at Cloud City sessfully. Chapter 2966 Chapter 2966 ? Sabirin arranged the delivery of goods in the city, while Fade and the others stayed in the hotel and had a good rest all day. After a busy day, Sabirin finally came back that night. He looked exhausted and his belly was almost thinner. However, he couldn''t hide the grin on his face. Obviously, he had gained a lot from this trip. "Sabirin, from the look on your face, you must''ve made a lot of money!" Tedger joked. Sabirin came over and replied with a smile, "Not bad, not bad!" "I thought that I would lose money. I didn''t expect to make a small profit." "You made a fortune. Sabirin, you are really good! In addition to the money from the sale of the vicious beasts, your trip is worth two or three times in the past," Tedgermented. Sabirin waved his hand and said, "I just got lucky. Recently, there has been a shortage of goods in Cloud City. The prices of all kinds of things have gone up. I managed to sell the goods for more." "The prices have gone up? What''s the matter? Is there something wrong in Cloud City?" Tiguan asked. Sabirin said, "I''ve heard that quite a few martial artists havee to Cloud City recently. The prices of all sorts of items have risen. The cultivation resources of martial artists have increased even more. My goods are only slightly higher." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but ask, "What are the martial artists doing here in Cloud City?" Sabirin wasn''t very concerned about these things and said, "I''m not sure." "However, Mr. Chen, this is also a good thing. The vicious beasts at hand can be sold for a good price." "However, vicious beasts aren''t that easy to sell. It''ll take one or two more days to get in touch with the local buyers. Thus, please wait a little longer, Mr. Chen." Fade responded faintly, "Sabirin, sorry to bother you." "Mr. Chen, you''re my savior. It''s no trouble at all," Sabirin replied. In the next two days, Sabirin was busy selling the vicious beasts. The rest of the group of people in the fleet couldn''t stay in the hotel anymore and wandered around the city. Tiguan and ledger also invited Fade to go out to eat and y. After all, for people like them who often risked their lives, it was only right to enjoy when they made money for the first time. Fade wasn''t interested in these things. In addition to staying in the hotel to cultivate, he went to a few herbal shops on the street to find some herbs that could improve his strength. After all, without his elixir core, he couldn''t make any progress in the cultivation of spiritual energy. Therefore, he wanted to continue refining his physical body so that he could improve at the fourth level of the Physical Refine Realm. On the other hand, it was best if he could recover the soul energy that was almostpletely exhausted in his mind. However, he was disappointed. The herbs used to refine the body and repair the soul were very rare. He couldn''t find any despite going to several shops. Even if he ran into one or two, the prices were still sky-high, or they had already been reserved by other martial artists. The number of martial artists in this world had increased. Thepetition over various cultivation resources was fiercer than it was three years ago. Of course, due to the change in spiritual energy, the growth of resources in the bodies of wild animals and beasts also increased, but the difficulty of obtaining them also increased a lot. He returned to the hotel empty-handed. That night, Sabirin returned with good news. He had found a buyer for the vicious beasts. It was the local underground big boss of Cloud City, Caelum Sun. Caelum was practically in control of more than half of the business of Cloud City''s underground world. He was involved in casinos, bars, and illegal boxing rings. Vicious beasts that couldn''t be sold through formal channels were almost impossible to circte in Cloud City without Caelum''s involvement. Sabirin contacted Caelum''s people and made the deal on site the next day. The next morning, Sabirin, Fade, Tiguan and Tedger, a total of four people, went to the appointed trading ce together. When they entered the restaurant, the first thing they saw were a row of bodyguards in fine clothes. Judging from their auras, they were all level two martial artists atleast. Content belongs to With such postures, Sabirin, Tiguan and Tedger couldn''t help but feel a little frightened. However, Fade remained calm and walked all the way to the room. Inside the luxuriously decorated private room stood four ck-clothed bodyguards. They were stronger than the ones outside and had reached level three. The four bodyguards stood around a young man in his thirties. He sat at a big round table with his legs crossed and a thick cigar in his mouth looking carefree. "This is Caelum? He doesn''t look like the boss!" Fade, Tiguan and ledger were confused almost at the same time. At this time, Sabirin forced a smile, approached him, and said with a ttering face, "Mr. Sun, I''m Sabirin." However, before he got close to Mr.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Sun, a graceful woman, about twenty-six or seven years old, who was named Kaelyn, came out and stopped him. She shouted, "Stop right there." Sabirin''s expression instantly changed. "Mr. Sun, this..." The man, who was actually Caelum''s son, Casirim Sun, inhaled the cigar and didn''t respond. Kaelyn spoke up coldly, "To ensure Mr. Sun''s safety, you can only continue negotiations after a body-search." "This..." Hearing this, Sabirin became embarrassed and couldn''t help but turn to look at Fade. It didn''t matter if he was searched, but he didn''t know if an expert like him could deal with it. Fade understood what he meant and nodded slightly. Sabirin opened his arms and said, "Please check, Mr. Sun." The graceful Kaelyn stepped forward and was ready to check them. Upon seeing this, Ted ger, who was behind him, couldn''t help butugh and say, "I''m willing to be searched by such a beautiful woman." However, as soon as the voice faded, she appeared in front of him like a ghost and pped him in the face. She said coldly, "If you dare talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you." "You..." ledger was furious as he red at her. However, Tiguan quickly stopped him. It was apparent that Kaelyn was much stronger than them. She was at least a level three martial artist, perhaps even stronger. Moreover, this was Caelum''s territory, so it was obvious that there would be no good result if they fought. ledger sucked it up and lowered his head without saying a word. Kaelyn continued the body search. Of course, the body search wasn''t in a traditional sense. Rather, it was releasing positive and spiritual energy to probe the other party''s body. Therefore, she quickly checked Sabirin, Tiguan and ledger and finally came to Fade. She released her positive energy and checked Fade''s body, confirming that he was between level two and three. After confirming that there was no problem, she retreated and whispered something into Casirim''s ear. After listening, he nodded and smiled. Then, he pointed to the seat and said, "Sit." Chapter 2967 Chapter 2967 ? The four of them sat down. Sabirin took the initiative to speak. "Mr. Sun, about the sale of the vicious beasts..." Without waiting for him to finish, Casirim asked, "You mentioned that you have a Rank Four vicious beast in your hands?" Sabirin nodded and said, "Yes, the Wolf King of the White Moon Wolves is considered high rank amongst the Rank Four vicious beasts. Also, there are more than ten Rank Three White Moon Wolves. They are all quality goods." "The White Moon Wolf and Wolf King are indeed not bad." Casirim nodded. "Do you really have them?" Without saying a word, Sabirin turned to look at Tiguan and Tedger. They took out a leather bag and several bloody ears.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Sun, you can examine the ears of the White Moon Wolves." It seemed that Casirim wasn''t used to the smell of blood. He covered his nose and waved his hand. The graceful woman next to him immediately went forward to check. Kaelyn nodded to him when she finished checking and said, "It''s real." He nodded lightly. He turned to look at Sabirin and said, "Name your price!" Sabirin said, "Mr. Sun, ording to the situation, these vicious beasts are worth at least 400,000 yuan. Moreover, recently, all kinds of prices are rising in Cloud City, especially the cultivation resources." "Rank Three and Four vicious beasts are good cultivation resources for martial artists. I inquired about it in the market. These things are worth at least 600,000 in Cloud City." "However, since you and Mr. Sun gave us face, we should give both of you face. Thus, we''re selling it for 500,000 yuan." "500,000 yuan!" Casirim tapped the armrest with his fingers. After some consideration, he shook his head and said, "This price isn''t eptable." Sabirin''s expression changed. He paused for a moment and asked, "How much is Mr. Sun willing to offer?" Casirim stretched out a finger and said, "This price?" "What''s that? I don''t understand!" Sabirin looked a little embarrassed. Casirim narrowed his eyes and said, "100,000 yuan. I''ll pay 100,000 yuan for your items." "100,000 yuan!" Sabirin''s expression changed dramatically as he said in a low voice, "Mr. Sun, stop joking. 100,000 yuan, this price is impossible." Casirim said in a serious tone, "In Cloud City, nothing is impossible once I, Casirim, have spoken." "If Mr. Sun insists, we won''t sell the items." Sabirin was about to turn around and leave. However, Casirim snorted. "You don''t want to sell it? You''vee to my territory and now you''re saying that you''re not going to sell it?" While speaking, the four Level Three bodyguards in the private room blocked the door and approached them. Sabirin''s expression instantly changed. He looked at Casirim and said, "Mr. Sun, doing this would damage your father''s reputation. In the future, who would dare to do business with him in Cloud City?" "You''re using my father against me!" Casirim snorted, and his eyes became colder. "Sabirin, let me tell you, either you leave the items behind and ept 100,000 yuan, or you leave with nothing at all." That was a tant threat. The hot-tempered ledger finally couldn''t help but say angrily, "You are robbing us." "Rob? Haha, I''ll rob you. So what?" Casirim had a fearless expression on his face. The four bodyguards approached them with heavy steps. Sabirin, Tiguan, and Tedger gnashed their teeth in anger, but there was nothing they could do. At this moment, Fade stood up and looked at Casirim. In a calm voice, he said, "I killed those vicious beasts." "Uhh..." Casirim raised his eyebrows and looked at Fade. "What do you mean?" Fade said, "I mean, you are now robbing my money!" "Haha!" Casirimughed. "So what if I rob you of your money?" Fade said coldly, "I just want to do business in peace, but if someone wants to cause trouble, I don''t mind apanying them to the end." "Boy, you are threatening me!" Casirim was also furious. He stood up from his seat, mmed the table and said, "I''d like to see how you will apany me to the end." "Go, destroy him!" With an order, four Level Three bodyguards rushed towards Fade. Sabirin, Tiguan, and ledger''s expressions instantly changed. However, Fade remained calm. With a cold snort, he met the four bodyguards and punched them with his right hand. Bang, Bang! With a muffled sound, the four bodyguards couldn''t even withstand Fade''s punch. They were knocked to the ground and passed out. "This kid..." Seeing this, Casirim was also shocked. He hid behind the graceful woman and asked, "Kaelyn, what realm is this kid in?" A serious expression appeared in Kaelyn''s eyes as she said, "He must be a Level Four martial artist. He must''ve killed those vicious beasts." "Can you defeat him?" Casirim asked. The woman narrowed her eyes and paused for a moment. Then, she nodded and said, "Not a problem." "Okay, kill him!" Casirim ordered. In an instant, she rushed out. Her slim body, like a poisonous snake, flew forward with a horrible killing intent. Fade slightly narrowed his eyes with anger in his eyes. When he attacked the four bodyguards just now, although he was furious, he showed mercy He only knocked them out and didn''t kill them. After all, they were just obeying orders. However, now, the woman had an extremely cold killing intent. Moreover, judging from her aura, she must have killed many people. Immediately, a killing intent appeared in Fade''s eyes. "Goto hell!" Kaelyn rushed in front of Fade, like a poisonous snake sticking out its tongue, and attacked his vital parts with deadly attacks. He snorted, stretched out his left hand, and grabbed her neck in the air. She was shocked and wanted to dodge. However, he moved faster. He grabbed her neck and pressed her to the ground. Then, he punched her head with his right hand. With a bang, her head exploded and she died. Casirim, with a smile his face, suddenly froze at this moment. "Y-You killed K this one actually..." You Fade walked towards him with an indifferent face and looked down at him, his eyes extremely cold. "W-What are you doing?" Casirim was scared and his voice trembled. "You want to kill me. What do you think I''m going to do?" Fade asked. Casirim struggled to retreat. "No, don''t kill me. I''m willing to do business, I''m willing to pay 500,000 or 600,000, or even a million." Fade remained unmoved and lifted his right hand. Casirim felt the killing intent and was even more frightened. "No, you can''t kill me. My father is Caelum. If you kill me, he won''t let you go." "Nonsense!" Fade didn''t hesitate to punch Casirim in the head. Chapter 2968 Chapter 2968 ? "Let''s go!" It wasn''t until Fade spoke that Sabirin, Tiguan, and Tedger came to their senses. They looked at Casirim and Kaelyn who were both lying on the ground. They were so frightened that they couldn''t speak. "This... Mr. Chen, this..." Fade understood what they were thinking and said lightly, "Don''t worry. I''ll take all the responsibility." "Let''s go!" Although Sabirin had a lot to say, he couldn''t get anything out. He could only nod and follow Fade out of the room. Outside the private room, Casirim''s men, who heard the noise, had already gathered around. They were hesitating whether to knock on the door and check out what had happened inside. The door opened and Fade and the others came out. It was a mess inside. "Mr. Sun!" "They killed Mr. Sun. Don''t let them leave." "Kill them!" The group of people rushed over. With a snort, Fade waved his hand and blew away the group of people who rushed over. "Those who aren''t afraid of death,e here!" His voice was cold with sharp killing intent. Suddenly, the remaining people were frightened and didn''t dare to approach. Instead, they made way for them to leave. Fade left the hotel swaggeringly with Sabirin and the others. Returning to the hotel, Sabirin, Tiguan, and Tedger looked anxious as if they were sitting on pins and needles. "Mr. Chen, we... We''d better run away!" "Yes, let''s leave Cloud City quickly. We can''t stay here any longer." Fade was calm. He picked up a cup of tea, took a sip and said, "There''s no need forthat!" "Mr. Chen, that''s Casirim, Caelum''s only son! Caelum won''t let you go now that you''ve killed his son," Sabirin stated. Fade replied, "I killed Casirim because he wanted to rob and kill me. I acted out of self-defence." "Mr. Chen, you''re right, but that''s Caelum. He won''t reason with you!" Sabirin refuted. Fade smiled and replied, "If he won''t reason, then let''s talk with fists. I''m not afraid." "Mr. Chen, I know you''re strong, but Caelum has many experts under hismand. He''s also a Level Four martial artist. You''re not their match!" Sabirin continued to persuade him. Fade waved his hand and said, "Sabirin, don''t worry. I know what to do. Don''t worry." "Mr. Chen..." Sabirin still wanted to persuade him. Fade''s gaze changed as he interrupted him, "Sabirin, there''s no need to say anything. It''s toote to leave now." "Uhh, what..." Sabirin was stunned. Then, he heard a noisy and dense sound of footsteps approaching quickly. Sabirin poked his head out of the window of the hotel and took a look. At that moment, his face changed drastically. There were at least three or four hundred people surrounding the hotel on the street downstairs. Among them, a big-bellied man with a dignified look was the underground king of Cloud City. He was Caelum Sun. "Caelum brought his people here." Sabirin''s face suddenly fell. Upon hearing this, Tiguan and Tedger were shocked. "He came so quickly!" Fade smiled at them and said, "I''ll take care of it. It''ll be fine." As he spoke, the door was kicked open. Then, a group of people rushed into the room, filling up the small space. Caelum walked in and looked around. His eyes fell on Fade, who was holding a cup and drinking tea. His eyes sank as he said, "It''s him!" One of his men immediately nodded and said, "Boss, he killed Mr. Sun." Caelum narrowed his eyes and red at Fade. He said in a low voice, "Tell me, how do you want to die?" Fade remained calm. He smiled slightly and said, "Are you Caelum?" "Were you the one who killed my son?" Caelum asked. Fade nodded and said, "I killed him." "Then you deserve to die!" Caelum said, gritting his teeth. Fade said in a t tone, "He deserved to die. He robbed me and wanted to kill me. Such a person deserves to die!" "He was my son!" Caelum said angrily. Fade lifted his head and retorted, "So what? If you don''t follow the rules, you have to pay the price. Since you''re a businessman, you should know this." Fade''s tone sank. His words contained a thick and vigorous aura. For a moment, it shocked Caelum and he couldn''t help but ponder. "How can this kid remain so calm, and even act with ease in front of so many of my men? Where did hee from? Is he from a martial arts academy in the east or a second generation n?" With these thoughts in mind, Caelum immediately gave the skinny housekeeper beside him a look. Although he didn''t speak, the housekeeper was obviously an old man who had followed Caelum for many years. He immediately understood what he meant. Het a few steps back and sent people to investigate Fade. Caelum continued to stare at him and said, "Conflicts happen when doing business. If you can''t reach an agreement, then just forget about doing business. However, you killed my son. That''s too much." "Haha!" Fade shook his head andughed. "Mr. Caelum, your words are too selfish. I''ve also said that we can just forget about doing business, but your son didn''t let us Ve. He wanted to rob us. we allow that, he was going to kill us." Content belongs to "He had already threatened me. How can I not defend myself?" "Mr. Caelum, if you were in such a situation, what would you have done?" Fade asked. Caelum''s expression darkened. He paused for a moment and said, "Then you shouldn''t have killed him either. That''s my son." "s!" Fade shook his head, sighed and said, "In the end, you''re one who supports your close ones instead of who is being reasonable. If he is your son, he can threaten to kill I others, but others can''t threaten to kill your son. Mr. Caelum, is this what you think?" Content belongs to At that moment, the housekeeper came back and whispered something in Caelum''s ear, "Boss, we''ve checked the boy''s information. We couldn''t find anything, and we couldn''t match him to any information either. However, Riando, on the other side of the sea, got some news. This boy is from the underground world and has no background." "Someone from the underground world with no background. That''s enough." Caelum nodded. Then, he looked at Fade and said proudly in a low voice, "We are in Cloud City and in my territory. That''s what I think. Those who I want to take action against can''t escape, but no one can touch my people." "It seems that you''re very overbearing!" Fade pursed his lips and stated. Caelum said in a deep voice, "Now that you know,e over and die!" Fade shook his head and said to Sabirin and the others who were trembling with fear behind him, "Take care of yourselves. Don''t intervene!" Then, Fade moved and threw the teacup in his hand at Caelum. Caelum was shocked. With a bang, he smashed the teacup with a punch. He was enraged and shouted, "Kill him!"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In an instant, a group of thugs rushed towards Fade. Obviously, the strength of these thugs wasn''t bad. They were all Level Three martial artists. However, Fade didn''t care about them at all. He just stood in the same ce and smashed his arms. Every time his fists hit a person, they would fall. In less than a minute, all eight Level Three martial artists who rushed up all fell to the ground. Chapter 2969 Chapter 2969 ? At that moment, Caelum was also shocked. He narrowed his eyes and said, "So you have some skills. No wonder you''re so arrogant. However, your skills won''t be enough." "Djohn, attack!" With an order, two men with sticks in their hands rushed towards Fade together. The energy of these two were extraordinary, and they were obviously Level Four martial artists. Judging from their individual strengths, they were already stronger than Kaelyn. With their skillful coordination, theirbined power was even stronger. They could even fight against a few Level Five martial artists. These two people were also the most important trump cards whom Caelum used to be the underground king in Cloud City. Now that Djohn has made a move, he was certain that Fade would die. After all, a Level Four martial artist was already a very high-level existence. A Level Five martial artist was equivalent to a Half-Lord Level expert three years ago. He could be considered an expert in the entire world. Even though spiritual energy was rich and the number of martial artists had increased by quite a bit, a Level Five martial artist was still enough to dominate a city. Therefore, Caelum was extremely confident. However, what happened next shattered his confidence. Djohn''s attacks were fierce and dense, like a long drizzle, and they wrapped around Fade and attacked him. However, Fade, who was standing still, still didn''t make any fancy moves. He reached out his hands and grabbed their wooden sticks. "You''re seeking death!" Djohn revealed smiles on their faces. They were iparably confident. Their sticks wereparable to a fast rotating meat grinder. Not to mention directly grabbing with hands, even if one used steel bars, the person''s hands would be twisted and broken. From their point of view, Fade was looking for death. However, when his hands touched the two sticks, they were dumbfounded. The pair of spinning sticks broke when they touched his hands. "How is this possible? His arm is unexpectedly sturdy!" Both of them were still surprised but Fade''s hands had already pinched their throats. With two cracking sounds, he broke their necks. There was a bang when Fade loosened his hands and both men fell to the ground at the same time, turning into two dead bodies. Caelum, who was full of confidence, was stunned. He was dumbfounded and could hardly speak. "H-How is this possible? Y-You actually..." Fade walked towards Caelum and said, "Now, do you still want to kill me?" "I... No, I..." Caelum was terrified and sweat dripped from his forehead. He quickly begged for mercy, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry, I was wrong!" With a thud, Caelum knelt in front of him and began to kowtow and beg for mercy. "I was wrong, please, spare my life. I can give you anything you want. I have many houses, herbs and weapons in Cloud City. I can take out any amount of money you want..."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Fade didn''t want to talk nonsense with him at all. He put his right hand down and pped Caelum''s head. Suddenly, with a click, Caelum''s neck was broken, and his eyes lost radiance. He fell to the ground and became a corpse. Fade pped his hands and returned to his seat. At that moment, Caelum''s other subordinates came to their senses, and their faces were full of horror and shock. They had never expected that Fade could defeat Caelum and Djohn so easily. Even Sabirin, Tiguan, and Tedger were shocked at this moment. They''d thought that Fade killing Casirim and Kaelyn was already the full extent of his strength. They hadn''t thought that he would be even more powerful than they''d thought and defeat three Level Four martial artists to death. Could it be that Fade was a Level Five martial artist, or perhaps even stronger? For a moment, Sabirin, Tiguan and Tedger were speechless. At this time, Fade thought of something and said to the housekeeper, "Where is Caelum''s home? Take me there!" The housekeeper didn''t dare to resist and nodded quickly. Behind him, Sabirin, Tiguan, and Tedger also hurried to follow him. The group of people arrived at Caelum''s home, a luxurious vi located in the suburbs of Cloud City. They looked around and found many valuable things, including money, luxury goods, herbs, and weapons, which madeSabirin, Tiguan and ledger widen their eyes. However, Fade was somewhat disappointed. That was because these things were of little use to him. The medicine he wanted to refine his body and repair his divine soul couldn''t be found at all. "Well, it seems that I have to go back and check if the things I left are still there." Fade had decided to leave in his heart. However, dealing with Caelum''s things had be a problem. Initially, ording to the current rules, his things couldn''t be exposed to the public. Since Fade killed him, he could directly take it. However, he wasn''t interested in running an underground organization, nor did he care about it. As for most of the items, they couldn''t be taken away. If they were to just leave them here, it would be too easy for others. After thinking for a while, he looked at Sabirin, Tiguan, and ledger, whose eyes were shining, and decided to hand over the business to them to manage. After all, along the way, the three of them had shown their good character, and Fade trusted them. After hearing Fade''s words, the three of them were shocked and then immediately rejoiced. However, they became worried again. "Mr. Chen, there are too many assets for us to manage!" "Yes, Mr. Chen. All these things are yours. How can we take your ce?" Fade waved his hand and said, "I have other things to do. I don''t have time to care about these things." "If you don''t want to manage it, give it to the civilians!" "This... This is so much money to be given to the civilians. This..." They were a little reluctant to part with the money. Sabirin changed his mind and said. "Mr. Chen, we are very grateful for your trust in us. However, we are too weak to protect ourselves even if we manage such things." Fade waved his hand and said, "It''s not a big deal. Before I leave, I will help you to inform other people. Also, I will leave some things for you." "Tiguan and ledger, both of you have potential in martial arts. There are enough resources here, so you should make full use of this time to increase your strength." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If it can''t be kept, it''s okay to lose it at that time. It''s nothing anyway," he added. "This... This..." The three of them were still hesitant. Seeing this, Fade smiled and said, "If you still don''t want it, then I will really give it to everyone." "No, no, Mr. Chen. We are willing to help you!" Sabirin hurriedly said. Fade smiled and said, "Then do a good job." "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. We won''t let you down," Sabirin said firmly. Fade nodded. Suddenly, he thought of something and said in a low voice, "After you ept this responsibility, you can continue your ordinary business. However, the business of harming others and bullying the weak must stop. Do you understand?" Content belongs to "Mr. Chen, you can rest assured that we won''t get involved in those things." The three men quickly patted their chests and promised. Fade nodded and let the housekeeper assist the three of them in taking over Caelum''s business. Then, he asked someone to send a message and invited the other people in Cloud City over for dinner. Fade casually revealed a hand, using both soft and hard tactics, suppressing everyone in martial arts. In the end, he advised Tiguan and ledger and left them some talismans for self-defense. Then, he left Cloud City alone. Chapter 2970 Chapter 2970 ? Fade left Cloud City without any means of transportation. He rushed into the wilderness and walked towards the nearby Linchain County. It was a small county located in the northwest of Cloud City. It was surrounded by mountains and forests, and it was close to the border. There were few people there.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Therefore, three years ago, he chose a small mountain here and built a vi in it as a refuge for his rtives and friends. Although he was walking, with his speed, he arrived in Linchain County a few hourster. The surrounding forest was more majestic than three years ago. The lush trees almost covered the entire Linchain County. At first nce, he almost couldn''t recognize the directions. Although he was going to his own courtyard in the mountains, he prepared to buy some things when he entered the small county. However, he was somewhat surprised when he stepped into the county. The streets of the small county were bustling and crowded. Taking a nce, there were many martial artists on the streets. Not only were there Level One and Two martial artists, there were also some Level Three martial artists, and even a few Level Four martial artists. "Howe there are so many experts in this small county?" Fade suddenly became confused. At this time, in a small restaurant next to him, many people who were eating, chatted loudly. Seeing this, he also went to have a look. He ordered two dishes and listened to people''s gossip while eating. "Mr. Hu, so many foreigners havee here recently. Your restaurant must have made a lot of money." "Indeed I made a bit of a profit, but it can''t bepared to you, Mr. Xu. I heard that your farmhouse is being bought by someone from a martial arts academy. I guess you''ve earned quite a bit!" "Haha, I was lucky. I made a fortune." "Hey, why do you think the noble martial artists from big citiese to our small ce?" "Don''t you know? Of course they came for Master Chen''s treasures!" Hearing this, Fade almost spit out a mouthful of water. "Master Chen''s treasures, since when did I have treasures?" Many people also had this doubt and asked one after another. Someone immediately exined, "It seems that you don''t pay any attention to the news. I''m guessing that everyone knows Master Chen!" "Of course we know him. He''s our country''s, no, the entire world''s hero." "The government also set up an anniversary for Master Chen. Every year on his death anniversary, I will remember him!" The person who spoke waved his hand and said, "The news you know is outdated. Now, the situation has changed." "How did it change?" Someone asked curiously. "Don''t you know? Before the battle three years ago, there was a rumor that Master Chen sent all his rtives and friends to a nearby mountain. He also brought all his treasures and buried them in the mountain." "What? Master Chen is such an important figure so his treasures must be valuable!" "Howe I don''t know about this? If I had known, I would have looked for it." "Haha, you''re overthinking. You must be seeking death if you looked for it back then." The person who spoke sneered, drank a ss of wine, and continued. "Master Chen''s friends and rtives are all powerful figures. Do you think you can find the treasure under their control?" "Besides, even if you are lucky enough to find one or two treasures, the government will not approve of such behaviour." "After all, Master Chen is our great hero and he''s gone now. Hence, it''s inappropriate for you to divide his treasures!" Quite a few people nodded, agreeing with what that person had said. Then, someone asked doubtfully, "Why can we look for it now? Is it because Master Chen''s friends and rtives are all gone and the government doesn''t care?" The man drinking narrowed his eyes and said, "This is inside information." "Don''t keep me guessing, tell me!" "I''ll pay for your meal. Don''t dawdle." "Three months ago, there was a loud bang at night. Did you hear it?" The man drinking asked. Many people nodded. "That night, I was asleep and the loud bang woke me up. I thought there was an earthquake!" "Yes, I was also awakened by the noise. I opened the door to take a look and found that there seemed to be several lights on the mountain." "Could it be that themotion that night has something to do with what''s happening now?" "Of course! The loud noise that night was exined by the government that it was a special thunderstorm day, so everyone shouldn''t worry However, I heard that it wasn''t a thunderstorm at all, but a fight. A fight between high level martial artists." "What? A fight? Who were the ones fighting?" "I don''t know who the other party is, but I''m sure that one of them is a friend and family member of Master Chen. Rumor has it that someone coveted Master Chen''s treasure and wanted to rob it, so he had a conflict with Master Chen''s friends and r¨¦tatives. That night, there was a big fight." "What was the oue of the fight? Who won and who lost?" Someone asked. "Now that so many people havee to our county, there''s no need to ask. Master Chen''s family and friends must have lost!" Someone realized something. The man drinking nodded and said, "No one knows the oue, but one thing is certain. After that fight, there were more and more martial artistsing here to look for Master Chen''s treasures." "Moreover, the originally strict attitude of the government has also begun to soften slowly. From their initial ban to dissuasion, they havepletely ignored it now. There are even rumors that our county government is ready to unt that this ce is where Master Chen''s treasure is, attracting martial artists to build our county into a special tourist attraction." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Ah, how could this be? Why did the attitude of the government change so drastically?" "Even if Master Chen''s family and friends were defeated, it shouldn''t be like this. After all, he is our hero. It''s not appropriate to treat a hero like this!" The man drinking let out a long sigh and said, "Whether it''s appropriate or not, how can we, asmoners, exin it to them?" "Moreover, it''s not like you don''t know what the world is like now. Martial arts is bing more important. Everyone is fighting over martial arts resources more intensely." "In this case, it''s natural that someone is interested in the treasures left behind by Master Chen!" "Well, that makes sense!" "In this case, I finally understand why so many martial artists came to our county." "However, I still feel that it is a little inappropriate! This isn''t very good for the hero." "Even if it isn''t good, what can we do? Master Chen''s rtives and friends didn''t say anything. We are outsiders, so what can we say?" Someone said emotionally. Fade listened quietly with a serious expression on his face. There was a cracking sound as he broke the chopsticks in his hand. Chapter 2971 Chapter 2971 ? Hearing these conversations, Fade couldn''t help worrying. He couldn''t sit still anymore and got upto pay the bill. Without a care in the world, he rushed into the forest and quickly went out in the direction he remembered. While he moved very fast, he walked in the forest for more than three hours. Finally, a gourd-shaped mountain pass appeared in front of him. He exhaled and knew where he was. He slowed down and entered the mountain pass without making any noise. Inside was a valley, which was now packed with all kinds of nts. Passing through these nts, he came to the side of the valley. He parted the vines and an entrance of a tunnel appeared. He entered and walked along the tunnel. After walking for more than ten minutes, his eyes lit up when a smallke appeared in front of him. Sunlight spilled on the surface of theke along the slope of the ridge, sparkling like fine gold. Going around theke, a two-story house was built ording to the terrain of the ridge. If Fade hadn''t been familiar with this ce, he probably wouldn''t have found the house. When he came to the house, he couldn''t help frowning. There were scattered nts at the door of the house. There was also dust and dirt stains at the door. It was so quiet that there was almost no sound. "There''s no one here?" He frowned, but he entered the house slowly and carefully. The house wasn''t big. He went around the first floor but didn''t see anyone. Moreover, judging from the appliances and the condition of the room, the people who had once lived there had left for a period of time. They seemed to have left in a hurry and didn''t have time to organize things. "Could it be that what the passerby at the foot of the mountain said is true? What happened that night three months ago..." Fade began to worry. Then, he walked up to the second floor. Like the first floor, there was still no one to be seen. All the rooms were empty, but most of the things were still there. It was evident that everyone left in a hurry. After looking through all the rooms, he finally came to Quin''s room. Sitting on the wooden bed, he stroked the messy quilt and said to himself, "What happened? Quin, where are you now?" Just as he felt dejected, he suddenly saw a piece of paper under the pillow. He took it out and saw writing on the paper. Looking at the beautiful handwriting, he recognized it at first nce. It was written by Quin. Immediately, his heart beat violently as he read the letter. "Fade, if you can see this letter, then my belief has been fulfilled. I believe that nothing will happen to you. I believe that one day, you will return, and now, I am waiting for you." His eyes became a little wet just as he started reading. Wiping the corners of his eyes, he continued to read. "Fade, if you came here and didn''t find me and our friends, don''t be nervous. We are alright." "Ever since you went missing for three years, we have been guarding this ce and living in peace. At the beginning, everything was quiet and we didn''t get involved with the hustle and bustle outside. We were just waiting for your return." "However, in the second half of the second year, things began to change. Various media outlets spected about you and the legends of your treasures. This ce naturally became one of the key suspects." "Thus, one after another, people came here and began to search for your treasures in the mountains. Of course, with Mr. Xu''s presence, they left empty-handed." "However, the changes in the situation became more obvious. By the third year, various countries in the world had basically be countries dominated by martial artists. Martial artists became more important in society, and their status rose." "As a result, more martial artists came here in the name of searching for treasure. Although Mr. Xu tried his best, in the end, the others still found this ce." "They said that they were from Poison Cloud Hall. They asked us to go with them and cooperate with their investigation." Seeing this, Fade narrowed his eyes. "Poison Cloud Hall?" The letter seemed to know what he was thinking and immediately exined. "After you left, Prohibition Ind was destroyed. At that time, many chiefs fled with their people. Later, you blocked the gap and restored peace to Earth. Those chiefs gradually came out of the mountain. Because the new world is ruled by martial arts, the chiefs are all powerful. Moreover, they have the Earth Yuan World martial arts techniques from Prohibition Ind, so they quickly rose and became the rulers of various regions." "Among them, Poison Cloud Hall upied South Asia and became the true ruler of the South Asian countries. The other martial halls, such as the Beauties Hall, became the head of Jopeno. Mad Dragon Hall took over Knd, and Thunder Hall became really powerful in Micovia."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but pause and look out the window. He recalled that the chiefs had fled during his fight with Firstson. He hadn''t thought that after killing Firstson and being in aa for three years, these chiefs would be rulers. As for Poison Cloud Hall, Mad Dragon Hall, the Beauties Hall, and Thunder Hall, back in Prohibition Ind, they had a bad rtionship with Fade. It could be said that they were enemies. Now that Poison Cloud Hall had found his rtives, naturally, nothing good woulde out of that. This made Fade even more worried. With worry, he continued to read. "We knew about your rtionship with Poison Cloud Hall, so we didn''t agree to their terms. They wanted to fight, but Mr. Xu got rid of them." "However, it didn''t take long for Poison Cloud Hall to send another group of stronger experts over. Mr. Xu and the rest of us were almost no match for them and we were about to be defeated. At that crucial moment, your master arrived. He helped us to defeat Poison Cloud Hall, and also ordered them to not interfere in our affairs." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Just like that, things were peaceful for a while. We''re going to find other ces to live in seclusion." "However, who would have thought that a few dayster, a group of people would suddenlye andunch a joint attack on us. Later on, we found out that Poison Cloud Hall wasn''t willing to give up after being forced back by Master Hsuanyuen. Hence, they joined forces with the people from the Beauties Hall and Mad Dragon Hall. They worked together to attack us and wanted to capture us and force us to reveal your secrets." Content belongs to "Although Mr. Xu and Master Hsuanyuen were here, the other party had arge number of people and were all experts. We were soon at a disadvantage." Seeing this, Fade''s heart almost jumped out of his throat, and he was extremely nervous. His grip on the letter became so powerful that he almost tore the paper. Chapter 2972 Chapter 2972 ? Holding the letter with both hands, Fade continued to read. Taking a sweeping nce, the content at the end of the letter finally soothed his anger. "At that time, we were at a disadvantage and were on the verge of being defeated. However, luckily, Janus appeared with his men in time at the crucial moment and saved us." "Fade, if you return and see this letter, don''t worry about us. We''ve gone to Green Wood Hall. We''re very safe under Janus'' care." After that paragraph, there was a signature -Always waiting for your return, Quin. Seeing this, his heart warmed. He carefully folded the letter and kept it. At such a crucial moment, Janus came and saved Quin and the others. This made Fade feel a little surprised and happy, and he could temporarily breathe a sigh of relief. Poison Cloud Hall, Thunder Hall, and the Beauties Hall all became rulers and even controlled countries in these three years. Therefore, Green Wood Hall, which was on par with them three years ago, shouldn''t be too weak now. Since Quin and the others had entered Green Wood Hall, it meant that they were safe for the time being. He let out a long sigh of relief. Then, he opened the door and circled around the mountains around the house. When it was dark, he finished his work and returned to the house with a package. When he opened the package, he saw some jade stones engraved with patterns, as well as some specially packaged herbs and pills. These were all the resources and things that he had brought over when he moved into the mountains. Of course, most of his things were in the house, but they were probably taken away by Quin and the others. He had buried a small portion of them in the mountains around the house as backup. He didn''t expect that Quin and the others didn''t use them. Instead, he was using them on himself now. After sorting out the herbs and elixirs that could be used, he began to condense the spiritual energy in those jade stones and began to draw them out. These jade stones were mainly used to set up arrays and defend the house. However, perhaps because of the battle, some pieces of jade stones were damaged, so they needed to be reced or repaired. In this way, Fade spent the whole night repairing the jade stones. Then, he went out and buried the jade stones in the surrounding forests. After arranging the jade stones, he injected a touch of spiritual energy into the array. Suddenly, ayer of hazy lightpletely enveloped the house. He shot out a streak of energy towards the light, producing ayer of ripples like waves. Then the energypletely shattered. "The defence formation is good!" He nodded and activated a few more streaks of energy. Then, the surface of the light screen became transparent and hazy. Finally, it blended in with the surrounding scenery. At a nce, it was impossible to know that there was a house in this location. "The effect of hiding isn''t bad." He nodded again. Then, he shot out another few streaks of energy. In the surrounding dense forest, there was a sudden rumbling sound. There was still energy from time to time, shooting from an unknown angle, which was difficult to guard against. "The new offensive effects are also good." After confirming that the new effects could function normally, he showed a satisfied smile. Since Quin and the others were no longer here, Fade was naturally not going to stay here. He was about to leave. However, he didn''t wish for outsiders to barge into his territory. Therefore, he spent a whole night setting up and repairing the formation. He took the things he could use from the package he found. Then, he walked out of the valley and prepared to go down the mountain. His speed of going down the mountain was very fast. After about an hour, he could faintly see binchain County through the woods. However, at this moment, he suddenly heard a cry for help in the woods. "Help me, I won''t go. I won''t..." Fade frowned and rushed towards the source of the sound. In less than ten seconds, he saw a small wooden house on a rather t ground in the mountainside ahead. At this moment, two tall men in their thirties were dragging a fifteen or sixteen year old girl. It was the girl who had just been calling for help. "Little girl, I''m giving you face by asking you to lead the way. Aren''t you seeking death by resisting?" "D*mn, do you know who we are?" "Stop right there!" Fade shouted and rushed out. Hearing the voice, both of the men turned their heads around and saw Fade. He was alone with a rather thin figure. Immediately, a disdainful sneer appeared on their faces. Content belongs to UMS "Get out of my way, boy! This is none of your business!" Fade didn''t move at all. He stepped forward and walked towards the girl. "Boy, I''m talking to you, don''t you understand?" The man shouted at Fade with anger on his face. Fade pped the man in the face with his backhand, and then kicked the other man away. Then, he approached the girl and said gently, "Little girl, it''s okay. Don''t be afraid!" "Sir, thank... Thank you." The girl thanked him. ¡°Little girl, can you tell me what''s going on?" He asked. "I am..." The girl was about to speak, but at this time, the two tall men rushed towards Fade.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Boy, how dare you fight with us? You''re seeking death!" "F*ck, you ungrateful thing. I''ll kill you." Both men rushed over with ferocious auras. The girl was so scared that her face turned pale, and she quickly shouted, "Sir, quickly run." "Rx, they won''t be able to hurt me." Fade smiled at the girl. After et n which, he turned around and his expression sank as he threw out a punch. With a bang, both of them were sent flying and heavily fell to the ground. They spat out a mouthful of blood and their faces instantly turned pale. Content belongs to QUMS Then, Fade turned around, looked at the girl, and said with a smile, "It''s alright." "Sir, you... You are amazing!" She looked at him with admiration in her eyes. Then, she said, "Sir, my name is Yunita. I''m a native of Linchain County. My family is the ancestral hunter here." "Hunter!" Fade was a little surprised. The girl nodded seriously and said, "Sir, I may look little, but my hunting skills are very good. When I was ten years old, I killed a deer." At this point, her face showed a trace of nostalgia. Chapter 2973 Chapter 2973 ? However, her expression quickly dimmed down. "However, three years ago, the situation began to change. The animals in the mountains became fiercer, and it has be more and more difficult for us to hunt." "Two years ago, when my grandfather was hunting in the mountains, he ran into a wolf and was bitten to death." "The mountain is no longer safe, so we have moved out ande here. Yet, three months ago, a group of people came here and took my father away to be their guide. He never returned since then. Someone said that there was a battle in the mountain and my father had died there." At this point, Yunita''s face darkened, a sad expression appearing on her face. As for Fade, his heart skipped a beat and he thought of the battle mentioned in his wife''s letter. A thought shed across his mind. "Three months ago, there was a battle. Could it be that Yunita''s father was captured by those people from the Poison Cloud Hall to be their guide?" Thinking of this, his eyes turned cold, and a chill welled up in his heart. "Poison Cloud Hall, as well as the Beauties Hall and Mad Dragon Hall, all of you should get what you deserve." His ice essence was a little threatening, which made Yunita shiver. She could not help but rub her arms. "It''s so cold!" He quickly withdrew his ice essence and said, "What about these two people?" She replied, "I don''t know them, but they said that they were going to hunt for treasure in the mountains. They asked me to be their guide. I refused so they tried to take me by force." "If it wasn''t for you, I would have..." Speaking of this, she paused and stared at him. Her dark eyes were full of gratitude. "Sir, you are my lifesaver. May I know your name?" He was stunned and replied, "My surname is Chen. You can just call me Brother Chen." "All right, Brother Chen! Thank you!" She stood up and bowed to him with a serious and respectful face. At that moment, a burst of footsteps mixed with the voices of people approached them. "What''s wrong with you two? It''s been so long. You can''t even handle a small matter that I need toe personally to check."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. An arrogant young man''s voice rang out. Then, the voice trailed off in surprise. "What are you doing? Why are you lying on the ground?" The two of them wiped the blood from the corners of their mouths and got up from the ground. They rushed to the young man, pointed at Fade, and quickly spoke. The young man''s expression darkened as he red at Fade and asked, "Did you... hit my man?" Fade frowned and he shoved Yunita behind him. He looked at the young man and shrugged. "They deserved it." "Hmph!" The man snorted with extreme arrogance. "You don''t have the right to decide what my people deserve." "Boy, I''ll give you three seconds to kneel down and apologize," the man, called Egon Lu, ordered in a condescending tone. Fade raised his eyebrows and his eyes became serious, emanating his ice essence. Three seconds passed quickly. When Egon saw that Fade did not move, he frowned deeply and was about to lose his temper. "Didn''t you hear what I said? Quickly..." Right at that moment, there was another sound of footsteps and a young woman''s voice rang out. "Egon, what''s happening?" Hearing the voice, Egon''s face suddenly changed. He smiled and turned to meet the woman. "Yansy, it''s no big deal. I will handle it!" As he spoke, a beautiful woman in her midtwenties came over along with around six people. Judging from the woman''s attire and the people following behind her, she was obviously a daughter from a rich family. The woman came over and nced at Fade and Yunita, then asked, "What happened?" Egon spoke first, "These two b*stards injured my men. I''m dealing with them." Then, he gestured. The people behind him immediately surrounded Fade and were about to attack him. Fade''s eyes narrowed. He gathered his energy and was ready to fight back. Yunita''s face turned pale from fright. Although Fade showed a good hand just now, there were around seven opponents now. She was worried that he was not on par with them. She gathered her courage and shouted, "I... I'' m willing to be your guide. Don''t youy a finger on Brother Chen!" "Omm..." Everyone on the scene was stunned and gawked at her. The woman seemed to realize something and asked, "Little girl, can you tell me what is going on?" "Yansy, there is no need to waste your time with people like her..." Egon chimed in. However, she went straight to Yunita, grabbed her dirty hand, and smiled softly. "My name is Yansy. Can you tell me your name and what happened just now?" Yunita gathered her courage and answered, "My name is Yunita. The two men wanted me to be their guide. I didn''t want to, so they tried to take me by force. Brother Chen stopped them." Yunita''s words were simple, but Yansy quickly understood the situation. With her eyebrows slightly narrowed, she red at Egon with some dissatisfaction and snapped, "Egon, we are here to look for something not foree others to do us a favor." "Yansy, I asked my men to invite the guide. I did not expect them to do this." Egon tried to shrug the responsibility Yansy said, "No matter what, if she is not willing to, you can''t force her. Besides, we have a map. It''s not impossible for us to search for it ourselves." "Yansy, this jungle is too deep. Even n if there is a map, it is difficult to find the ce without having someone who is familiar with the area to. guides. Many havee before, but they failed to find the ce," Egon exined. She shook her head and sighed. "If that''s the case, then there''s nothing we can do about it. We are not fated to find the treasure." "However, that''s Fade''s treasure. It took us a lot of effort to get the map. This time..." He was a little agitated. However, halfway through his words, he suddenly realized that he had spilled the beans. He shut his mouth instantly and red at Fade and Yunita. Both of them were expressionless as if they were clueless. Deep down. Fade''s heart surged rapidly. "They are also looking for my treasure and they have a map. I wonder if it''s real. What is their background?" He began to ponder. Yansy waved her hand and ordered, "Let''s go!" Egon turned his head and nced at Yunita, seemingly unwilling. However, since Yansy had spoken, he could only wave his hand and turned to leave with his hen. Out of the blue, Fade suddenly shouted, "Wait a minute!" "Uh... Do you need anything?" Yansy turned around and asked. Egon red at him fiercely and warned in a low voice, "Brat, what do you want?" Chapter 2974 Chapter 2974 ? Fade ignored Egon''s fierce gaze and looked at Yansy. "If you need a guide, I can do it." "You?" Yansy was slightly surprised. Egon narrowed his eyes and asked, "Are you also a hunter?" Fade shook his head and replied, "No, I''m not, but I''m quite familiar with this area." "Really?" Yansy was a little excited. Egon thought of something and doubted in a low voice. "Do you have any other intentions? Be honest!" Fade spread his hands and admitted, "Of course." "What is it?" Egon took a step forward with a gloomy face. Yansy''s expression became serious too. Fade smiled and said, "You don''t have to be so nervous. I have no interest in inquiring about your matters. I just want to make some money." "You two look like rich people, so I..." While he spoke, he rubbed his fingers. Egon squinted his eyes and asked, "How much do you want?" Fade rolled his eyes and stretched out his fingers. "10,000." Egon snorted and shrieked, "10,000 yuan for showing the way? You are a greedy man!" "Both of you are rich. Such an amount should not be a problem to you." Fade smiled. Egon warned, "Fine. However, you must take us to the right ce, otherwise, you won''t get a penny." Fade patted his chest and promised, "No problem. I promise to find the right spot. Otherwise, I will not take a single cent." Seeing this, Egon turned to Yansy and casted an inquiring look. Yansy looked back at a woman in her thirties and asked, "Herna, what do you think?" Herna sized Fade up with a serious expression. In the end, she mentioned, "I don''t think this kid is that simple. Perhaps, he has other motives. Also, Egon''s men were knocked down by him, which means that he is not bad at fighting and has some skills. I suspect that he may have other purposes." After hearing that, Yansy nodded and agreed with her. Egon came over and chimed in, "It doesn''t matter if he has another motive. No matter how powerful he is, he is just a kid from a small town. If he dares to make any move, we can kill him right away." "We''ve been in the mountains for two days. It''s hard to find the ce quickly without a guide." "Furthermore, the news is going to be made public. If we don''t hurry, more and more people wille, and our chances will be slim!" Hearing Egon''s words, Yansy''s face changed and nodded. "That makes sense." Egon smiled confidently and continued, "In that case, let''s agree to his terms!" After that, he walked towards Fade and said, "Kid, 10,000 yuan only if you sessfully lead the way and find the ce. If you dare to lie to us, don''t me us for what''s next." Fade nodded quickly. "Sure, please rest assured."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Let''s go!" Egon waved his hand. Fade nced at Yunita behind him, waved goodbye, then joined Egon and Yansy''s team and walked into the forest. Looking at Fade''s back, Yunita could not help but clench her fists and whispered to herself, "Brother Chen has saved me and is now taking my ce risking his life to be their guide. Brother Chen is my lifesaver. I must repay him." In the team, Fade got the map from Egon. After a careful look, he found that the map had clearly marked the location of his house. However, the drawing of the map should have been three years ago. Presently, the terrain had changed a lot, which was why Egon and Yansy had wandered in the mountains for two days, but still could not find the ce. He pretended to read the map while thinking silently. "The position was marked on the map three years ago. Although it was not very urate, the general direction was correct. This means that someone had marked our position at that time and secretly attacked us." "Judging from the news earlier, at first, there was a ban on finding my treasure, but now, the situation seems to have loosened up and the map has been leaked. It seems that the situation has changed." Fade thought to himself. Egon was a little impatient. "Kid, you''ve been staring at the map for a long time. Do you know the way or not?" Fade replied, "Mr. Lu, is the map new? It seems that the area has changed a lot. I need some time to identify things." "It''s a map from three years ago," Egon replied casually. "Three years ago? It has changed a lot. I need some time to find it," Fade said. "Can you do it, kid? If you can''t, I''ll find someone else as soon as possible," Egon fumed. Fade said calmly, "Mr. Lu, don''t worry. I''ll find it. Besides, you''re here to find Master Chen''s treasure. Many people are watching you." "How do you know?" Egon was nervous and he red at him. Even Yansy narrowed her eyes and looked at him. Fade quickly waved his hand and added, "Mr. Lu, Miss Xu, you mentioned Master Chen just now. Besides, many foreign martial artists havee to our area recently all for Master Chen''s treasures it''s easy to guess." "Many people havee. Did anyone manage to find them?" Yansy asked. Fade shook his head and said, "Most people just heard the rumors and came here in a hurry to try their luck. They did not manage to find anything." "However, Mr. Lu and Miss Xu, you have this map in your hands, which is much better than ordinary people. However, I wonder where you get this map from. Is it urate or not?" Fade asked tentatively. Egon casually said, "Don''t worry, kid. The map is definitely urate. It depends on whether you know the way or not." As for Tansy, she stared at Fade for a while and said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s get moving!" Fade did not push them further. He took the group of people to stroll in the mountains for a while. Along the way, he tentatively asked some questions. However, he did not gain much. Finally, just when Egon was almost impatient, Fade finally brought the two people to a valley. This valley was where Fade''s cabin was, but it was just the border. After his disguise, even if they walked in, they would not notice much. "It should be here." Fade pointed at the map and said. "Really? Why is there nothing? Did you make a mistake?" Egon nced at him distrustfully. Before Fade could exin, Yansy squinted her eyes and muttered, "It should be here. The energy is a bit special." Chapter 2975 Chapter 2975 ? "Yansy, is it really here?" Egon came over and asked. She nodded. "Even if this isn''t where Master Chen''s treasure is, it must be an extraordinary spot. Let''s go in and take a look." He turned to look at Fade and waved his hand. "Kid, lead the way." Fade took a few steps back. He pretended to be in fear and waved his hand. "I''m just a guide. It''s not my job to explore the way. Besides, this ce is dangerous." After that, he waved his hand and was about to leave. However, Egon stared at him and frowned. "You just want more money, don''t you? Come and lead the way. I''ll give you another 10,000 yuan." Fade continued to shake his head. Egon was a little angry. "Kid, do you want me to use force?" As he spoke, he raised his hand. "Egon, forget it..." Yansy saw this and tried to stop him. However, before she could finish, Herna, who stood next to her, rolled her eyes and tugged at her as she whispered, "Miss Yansy, we are not familiar with this area. It would be safer with him leading the way." "But..." Yansy could not bear it. At this time, Egon had led his men to surround Fade. "Kid, if you don''t lead the way, you will not get the 10,000 yuan, nor you''ll leave." Fade seemed to have no way out. He could only sigh and give in. "Alright!" Then, he led the way into the valley. Egon and the rest followed behind carefully. At first, everything seemed normal, but slowly, ayer of fog began to fill the valley. Egon looked up and found that Fade seemed to be getting further and further away. He could not help but shout, "Kid, slow down and wait for us." However, Fade did not slow down. Instead, he walked faster and faster, and his figure quickly disappeared into the fog. Egon and his men quickly chased after him, but he was nowhere to be seen. "Mr. Lu, that guy is missing." "Why is the fog getting thicker? Something is wrong here." "Gather around. Don''t go anywhere." At the same time. Fade walked out of the valley with his hands behind his back. He looked at the thick fog behind him, shook his head, and whispered to himself, "Take this as a warning." "Anyhow, more and more people havee to look for treasures recently, not to mention the joint attacks of Poison Cloud Hall, the Beauties Hall, and Mad Dragon Hall. It looks like the situation has begun to change. My hero''s title seems to be useless!" Thinking in silence, he turned around and quickly returned to the hunter''s cabin. However, Yunita had disappeared. "Where''s that little girl? Is she in any danger?" Just as he was worried, a surprised voice sounded, "Brother Chen, you are back! Where are those people?" "Yeah, I''m back." Fade turned his head and saw Yunita running to him excitedly. "Yunita, where were you?" "Brother Chen, I brought something good for you." While she spoke, she took out a paper bag from her leather bag and handed it to him. "What''s this?" He took it and opened the package. There was a roll of sheepskin inside. She exined excitedly with a beam, "Brother Chen, my grandfather left this behind for me. I hid it somewhere else before and I retrieved it back. My grandfather said that this is a treasure map. That mark indicates a precious medicinal herb. It has great value and is high-priced." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Medicinal herbs!" His eyes lit up. However, he immediately stared at her and said, "Yunita, this is your family heirloom. I can''t ept it, you..." He tried to return the sheepskin scroll to her. However, she stubbornly insisted. She put her hands behind her back and shook her head. "Brother Chen, my grandfather and my father are both gone. I have no other rtives now. Brother Chen, since you have saved me, you are my family and my savior." "But..." Fade looked at the determined girl and finally nodded, "Okay, I''ll take this treasure map. Yunita, I ept your kindness." "That''s great. Brother Chen, when are we going to look for the treasure?" Her face was filled with excitement. Obviously, she was enthusiastic about treasure hunting. He stared at her expectant look and chuckled. "Take a rest first. We will have a meal before departing." "That''s great. I''ll cook now." She skipped her way back to the cabin in joy. Smoke rose from the kitchen chimney and soon the meal was ready. They had their meal until they were both full. After a while of preparations, Yunita changed into a hunter''s attire and walked out of the cabin. She looked at Fade, who was at the door and smiled "Brother Chen, I am ready." "Let''s go!" He nodded, then took her into the mountain forest. Her grandfather was an old hunter, and the map was very detailed. In addition, she was very familiar with the area, therefore, the two people travelled fast. Anyhow, as they went deeper, it was inevitable to encounter all kinds of vicious beasts. If she was alone, it would be very difficult for her to deal with the Rank 1 vicious beast. If she ever encountered a Rank 2 vicious beast, she would have no choice but to flee. However, with Fade by her side, everything became much smoother. Regardless of which rank vicious beasts they encountered, they were not a threat in Fade''s eyes. Hence, they arrived at the marked location on the map in less than half a day. It was a dense forest and it was extremely silent. "Brother Chen, is it here?" Yunita nced around and did not see any precious herbs. Fade released his spiritual energy and looked around. Soon, he found a cloud of dense spiritual energy. "Over there!" He pointed in a direction and moved quickly over with her. Soon, they saw a giant tree. Under the giant tree, a scarlet herb grew and it exuded a strong medicine scent. "Found it!" Her face was filled with surprise. He took a closer look and was also pleasantly surprised, "Seven Leaves Polygonum Multiflorum, a rare treasure it is useful for refining my physical body. Perhaps it can help to raise my Physical Refine Realm cultivation level." "Brother Chen, since it''s useful for you, let''s go and pick it!" She shouted excitedly and was about to step forward. However, he grabbed her and pointed to the giant tree. "Look!" "What is it..." She looked up at the giant tree as directed. Chapter 2976 Chapter 2976 ? As soon as she saw it, Yunita was so scared that her expression changed greatly. She stumbled backwards and almost fell to the ground. "Snake, it''s a big snake! It''s a vicious beast..." There was a huge crimson snake wrapped around the giant tree. Its eyes shed with a cold light, and a pair of triangr eyes stared at the duo. It was obvious that it had noticed them. Fade supported Yunita and said, "It should be the Scarlet me Python, a Rank 5 vicious beast." "What? Rank 5 vicious beast? Let''s... Let''s run!" She became nervous. To her, a Rank 5 vicious beast was almost legendary. However, Fade remained indifferent. He smiled gently, patted Yunita''s head and said, "I''m here, it''s okay." "But, that''s a Rank 5 vicious beast! Rank 5!" She could not help but emphasize it again. "Don''t be afraid. It has just reached Rank 5. It''s not that strong," Fade said calmly. Although this Scarlet me Python was a bit stronger than the White Moon Wolf King he had encountered before, it was still a Rank 5 vicious beast after all. Furthermore, it had just reached Rank 5, which was equivalent to a martial artist who had just be a HalfLord Level martial artist three years ago. Even though He was only at the peak stage of the Heaven Level and was at the fourth level of cultivation after losing his elixir core, it would not be a problem for him to defeat this Scarlet me Python to death with his ability at the Physical Refine Realm. He patted Yunita''s head,forted her, and was ready to fight. However, at this moment, a burst of noisy footsteps quickly approached. Then, the bushes were separated and a group of people rushed over in panic. After taking a closer look, he was also somewhat stunned. The people who came were Egon, Yansy and the others. However,pared with earlier, they looked much more haggard. Their gorgeous clothes were torn by branches, and their faces and arms were stained with blood. There were also a few people whose wounds were still bleeding. Egon and Yansy rushed over. When they saw Fade and Yunita, they were startled. Immediately, Egon pointed at Fade and shouted angrily, "How dare you still show up! Kill him!" As soon as the order was given, the followers behind Egon rushed forward and attacked Fade. Fade narrowed his eyes and shielded Yunita behind him. "What are you trying to do, Mr. Lu?" "Are you still ying dumb?" Egon red at him. "You deliberately led us into the valley, into a set up trap! We were almost trapped in it, but you left alone. What else do you have to say?" Not only Egon, but Yansy also looked serious at this moment. She stepped forward and stared at him. Hearing this, Fade spread out his hands and imed, "Mr. Lu, you are wrong about me." "Mr. Lu, Miss Xu, the map was provided by you, and the location was marked on the map. I just took you to the ce where you wanted me to andpleted my task. Did I do anything wrong? Speaking of which, Mr. Lu, you promised me 10,000 yuan, but you have not given it to me yet." "You..." Egon was stunned. "How do you exin the trap in the valley?" "Mr. Lu, you have wronged me. I don''t know that there''s a trap in the valley. Besides, do you think that I was the one who set up those traps? Do I have that kind of strength?" Fade argued. This time, even Egon was speechless. Although Fade had some martial arts, the traps in the valley were set by a martial artist who was at least at Level 6. It was impossible for Fade to set them up. However, his team had suffered a lot in the valley, therefore, Egon was angry. "Then how did you escape from the valley? Even with our strength, we have been trapped for so long. How did you leave smoothly?" Fade spread out his hands with an innocent expression. "For this... I don''t know. I was inside but did not notice any traps. I just passed through the fog and came out." "How could it be possible that you escaped so easily..." Egon looked upset and felt like beating him up immediately. Right at that moment, Tansy spoke, "Egon, don''t be impulsive. The things in the valley are too strange. It has nothing to do with him." "Tansy, I..." Facing her, Egon''s attitude softened greatly. Just as he was about to say something, a man next to him suddenly came over and pointed in a direction. "Mr. Lu, look over there." Egon looked over and his eyes suddenly lit up. "The Seven Leaves Polygonum Multiflorum! It''s a good thing, a top-grade herbal medicine!" With such a loud sound, everyone''s attention was immediately attracted. Yansy and Herna, who stood next to him, also looked over and a look of surprise appeared on their faces. "Quick, go and pick the herbs!" Egon gave an order for his men to take action. Beside Yansy, Herna''s eyes lit up, and she seemed to be eager to get the herbs. Seeing this scene, Yunita, who stood behind Fade, could not help but step forward and said, "Stop. Brother Chen and I found it first." "You found it first? Haha!" Egon sneered and looked at them. "Do you have proof for that?" Although Yunita was afraid, she still replied, "We have the sheepskin scroll left by my grandfather. It was marked on the map." "Really? I don''t see any sheepskin scroll," Egon taunted. Yunita still wanted to argue, but at this moment, Fade snapped, "Mr. Lu, are you trying to steal our treasure?" "There''s no such thing as a firste-first-served basis when ites to treasure hunting. The treasure belongs to whoever has the power!" Egon said. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at Egon. "Do you mean that you are ready to steal it from us?" Egon raised his eyebrows, and his face was filled with pride and disdain. "So what? You are just a peasant. Do you dare to oppose me?" Fade was silent for a few seconds before his expression changed. He suddenly took a few steps back and said with a smile, "As you wish, please!" "At least you know your ce!" Egon smirked and led his men towards the Seven Leaves Polygonum Multiflorum. On the other hand, Yansy and Herna were surprised to see this. However, they remained on their spots. Just as Egon and the others approached the giant tree, they suddenly let out a scream. A gust of violent wind blew and arge crimson snake rushed forward. It bit one of Egon''s men and swallowed him quickly. Egon was shocked and stumbled backwards. "Vicious beast! There is a vicious beast!" Yansy and Herna were also shocked and quickly stepped back to distance themselves from it. "Scarlet me Python, a Rank 5Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. vicious beast." Herna recognized the snake and her expression changed drastically as she hurriedly called out, "Miss Yansy, we are no match for a Rank 5 vicious beast! Run quickly!" S Egon immediately recognized the snake as well and kept running away. Ene However, the strongest in the group was only a Level 3 martial artist. They had no chance to escape when faced with the Rank 5 Scarlet me Python. Content belongs to The huge snake swiftly slithered over. Its enormous tongue spat out a scorching and highly venomous breath. Once the human body was in contact with the venom, it would quickly corrode and fester, and the person would be dead in no time. In just a few seconds, Egon''s men had died so quickly that there was only one left. At that moment, the Scarlet me Python was about to catch up with Egon. Seeing that the situation was critical, he was terrified. His eyes were filled with maliciousness as he pped out his palm at hisst man. Chapter 2977 Chapter 2977 ? Caught off guard, the subordinate was pushed back and fell to the ground with a thud. Before he could scream, the Scarlet me Python that had been chasing after him had bitten and swallowed him. Egon, however, didn''t blink. Instead, he took advantage of the dy of the death of his subordinate to speed up and ran in Yansy''s direction. Halfway through, he nced at Fade, who was standing in the same spot, and his eyes suddenly turned cold. He stared at him, pointed, and shouted, "How dare you trick me. Just wait!" "Trick you?" Fade raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "I didn''t let you through. If you want to rob me, you have to bear the consequences yourself." At this moment, the Scarlet me Python behind him roared as it approached. Hearing the movement, Egon''s face changed and his eyes sank. Suddenly, he grabbed Fade with one hand and exerted force to throw him towards the Scarlet me Python that was chasing after him. Obviously, he was going to imitate the scene from before. He was going to use Fade as his shield like he did with his follower, buying him some time to escape. However, his wishful thinking soon fell apart. Fade avoided his grip with a sliding step. Then, Egon lost his bnce and fell to the ground. At this time, the Scarlet me Python caught up with them and opened its mouth to bite Egon. "No, save me..." Egon screamed wildly. When Yansy saw this, she trembled. At this time, the Scarlet me Python had already bitten Egon and he lost his breath instantly. After biting Egon to death, the Scarlet me Python didn''t stop. It stared at Fade and Yansy with its triangr eyes shing with cold light. Seeing this, she took a few steps back and shouted at him at the same time, "Run, you are no match for it." Fade, however, was indifferent. He shook his head gently and watched as the Scarlet me Python approached him. With his right hand, he formed a sword and shed down. With a whoosh, the crimson sword drew a streak of light in the air and cut the body of the Scarlet me Python. The roaring, iparably fierce snake was split in half by the flowing light. The ground trembled as its huge body fell down. Then, Fade stepped forward and cut open the belly of the Scarlet me Python. After looking for a while, he found a soybean-sized ball. "This is a beast core. Its energy is indeed rich. It''s of some use to my cultivation." With a flip of his hand, he ced the beast core into his bag. He then walked over to the Seven Leaves Polygonum Multiflorum. It wasn''t until that moment that Yansy and Herna came to their senses, and then they looked at Fade with a look of shock and disbelief. Herna watched him dig up the Seven Leaves Polygonum Multiflorum and put it in his pocket. She couldn''t help but be jealous and whispered, "Miss, that''s the beast core of a Rank 5 vicious beast and Seven Leaves Polygonum Multiflorum. They''re all good things! Any one of them is worth more than 5 million yuan!" Yansy understood what she meant. She couldn''t help but re at her and warn in a low voice, "Stop thinking about it." "He killed the Scarlet me Python, a Rank 5 vicious beast! Do you think we''re his match?" Hearing her words, Herna came to her senses. At that moment, Fade turned and walked towards them. Suddenly, Herna felt a chill on her back and she broke out in a cold sweat. "Miss, I made an indiscreet remark." "Shut up and don''t be careless with your words," Yansy muttered in a low voice and then looked at Fade. Although she tried her best to keep a calm smile, she still couldn''t help getting nervous as he approached her one step after another. After all, Egon and ten of his men had all died here. She, Yansy, might also end up in the same fate as Egon. As Fade got closer, she felt her heart beating harder as if it woulde out at any time. However, when he was less than ten meters away from Yansy, he suddenly turned and walked towards Yunita, who was on the other side. Rubbing the little girl''s head, he said, "Yunita, since we''ve gathered the things, let''s go back!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Brother Chen, you''re amazing," the little girl praised happily. Then, both of them turned around to leave. Yansy was stunned when she saw this. She couldn''t help but exim, "Wait!" "Miss, what''s up?" Fade turned around and looked at her. "I-1..." Yansy didn''t know what to say for a moment. "We''ve seen you. Aren''t you going to kill us?" Hearing this, he was stunned. Then, he smiled and asked, "Why should I kill you?" "Egon is dead?" She asked. "So what?" He responded. "Egon is the Second Young Master of the Lu family in Cloud City. The Lu family is very powerful. If they investigate, the consequences will be... She said with concern in her votee. Content belongs to His face remained calm. "Let the Lu family investigate if they want to. It has nothing to do with me." "Miss, you should have seen clearly. Egon and his followers were killed by the Scarlet me Python. I didn''t touch them at all." Hearing this, she was stunned. Indeed, although from the whole thing, there seemed to be conflict between the two guys. However, it wasn''t Fade who killed Egon and his followers, but the Scarlet me Python. "This... This..." She was lost for words for a moment. Fade narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "Of course, if you''re going to report to the Lu family or add fuel to the fire, I don''t mind apanying you to the end, Miss Xu Hearing this, Yansy suddenly felt a chill. IMS She waved her hand and said, "You''ve misunderstood. I won''t expose this secret and I won''t tell anyone else. 1-1 just wanted to remind you and thank you for saving my life." If he hadn''t killed the Scarlet me Python, not only Egon and his followers, but also Yansy and her followers wouldn''t have survived. Therefore, to some extent, Fade was her savior. Hearing this, he waved his hand and said, "I don''t deserve the gratitude of saving your life. Let''s say goodbye to each other!" After that, he was about to leave with Yunita. When Yansy saw this, her heart suddenly felt empty. In the end, she thought of something and shouted, "This is my number. If you run into any trouble, you can call me or go to the Xu family in Cloud City to find me. Content belongs to "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Xu." He didn''t look back, but waved his hand and disappeared into the forest. At this time, Herna couldn''t helpining, "Miss, why did you give this kind of person your number? He will bring us trouble." Yansy''s expression changed slightly and said, "He saved us, so I gave him my number. Why shouldn''t I?" "But that guy killed Mr. Egon. The Lu family will definitely investigate, and then..," Before she could finish, Yansy''s tone became serious and she shouted, "Herna, Egon wasn''t killed by him, but by the Scarlet me Python. Don''t say the wrong thing." "And don''t tell anyone about this incident." "Miss, this..." Herna looked distressed. However, Yansy looked firm and Herna could only nod. "Miss, I know. I will keep it a secret." "Okay, Herna, don''t be sad. Let''s hurry down the mountain," Yansy said. Then, they went down the mountain. Chapter 2978 Chapter 2978 ? Fade brought Yunita back to the hunter''s cabin. It was getting dark. It was gettingte, so he didn''t leave. He meditated in the cabin for the night. Early the next morning, as soon as he opened his eyes, Yunita enthusiastically brought him a towel and a bowl of hot water. "Brother Chen, wash your face. This water is freshly boiled." He took the towel and washed his face. Then, she took the initiative to bring hot food. "Brother Chen, eat." Looking at her expectant eyes, how could he not see through the girl''s thoughts? Thus, he asked directly, "Yunita, do you have something to say to me?" She lowered her head and stuttered for a while, feeling a little awkward. "Brother Chen, I-L." Taking a deep breath, she finally gathered her courage, looked up at him, and asked, "Brother Chen, are you going down the mountain?" He paused and said with a nod, "Well, I''ve finished my work. I''m going down the mountain today." Hearing this, Yunita''s eyes shed with a trace of loss, and then she said, "If that''s the case, Brother Chen, can you bring me down the mountain with you?" "Yunita, you want to go down the mountain too? Then, I will take you with me, and you can rx," Fade stated. She shook her head and said, "Brother Chen, that''s not what I meant. I mean, I don''t want to stay here as a hunter anymore. I want to follow you, Brother Chen." "Follow me?" He was shocked. She quickly nodded and said, "Brother Chen, Grandpa and Dad are all gone, and there are more vicious beasts on the mountain. It''s very difficult for me to stay here alone." "Brother Chen, you''re so good at martial arts. I want to learn martial arts from you." "Learn martial arts from me!" He was somewhat surprised. She knelt directly in front of him and kowtowed, "Brother Chen, please ept me as your disciple." "This..." He was a little hesitant. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to have her as a follower, but in his current situation, he probably didn''t have much time to teach his disciples, and he might leave at any time. Yunita didn''t know Fade''s thoughts. Seeing that he was hesitant, she thought that he was unwilling. Thus, she kowtowed several times in session and begged, "Brother Chen, I really want to learn martial arts. I want to be stronger and protect myself and the people around me." "I don''t want to feel helpless as I watch my father being taken away. I don''t want Grandpa to enter the forest and die in the mouth of vicious beasts. I..." Looking at the determined girl, his heart softened. He helped her up and said, "Quickly get up!" "Brother Chen, have you agreed?" She looked at him expectantly. He nodded and said, "I can teach you, but I have to make it clear that I may not stay here for a long time and might have to leave at any time. When that timees..." "Then, I''ll leave with you, Master. Wherever you go, I''ll go!" She quickly replied. "You have already called me your master. You..." Fade smiled and stopped exining. He patted Yunita''s head and said with a smile, "Well, let''s go eat. After that, we will pack up and go down the mountain together." "Yes, Master!" Her face was full of excitement. After breakfast, they took all the useful things in the cabin and went down the mountain together. Arriving at the county, he rented a small house with a courtyard for them to stay. Then, it was time to tidy up the courtyard and prepare all kinds of daily necessities. Fortunately, Yunita was familiar with these things and did everything neatly. Fade mixed a few herbs and specially selected a few cultivation methods and martial arts techniques suitable for her cultivation. He was quite diligent. Just like that, the master and the disciple lived in Unchain County. Over the past few days, the county was obviously more crowded, and more martial artists came and went. On this day, Fade was meditating in the small courtyard, refining the Seven Leaves Polygonum Multiflorum, refining his own body and improving his strength. Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps. Yunita rushed back and gasped, "Master, Master..." "What''s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?" He looked at her. She gasped and said excitedly, "Master, y-you should watch the TV." "The TV?" Although there was a TV in the house, he wasn''t interested in the TV at all, so he had never turned it on. Now, hearing her urging, he turned on the TV with curiosity and doubt.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yunita took a sip of water and calmed down. "The official channel. Master, take a look at the official channel." There was a live broadcast on the official channel. When he saw the contents of the live broadcast, his face fell and his expression turned serious. The live broadcast was aimed at a huge, gold-ted statue in human form that stood tall on the square. This human-shaped statue was none other than Fade. It was a statue created by the government tomemorate his rescue of the human race. In the past three years, countless people hade here to pay their condolences. There were flowers and letters at the foot of the sculpture. This represented the sadness and longing of the people for him. However, at the moment, the atmosphere on TV was obviously different from before. A group of uniformed men had sealed off the statue. Somerge machines were driven near the statues. On the outside, an official reporter was reporting the news in a calm and indifferent tone. "Hello, viewers. I''m now at the Capital Martial Arts Academy, where Fade''s statue is standing." "Some time ago, because of the uing expansion of the Capital Martial Arts Academy, someone proposed to remove Fade''s statue in front of the gate. As for this matter, the Capital Martial Arts Academy, after a discussion with the municipal government of Capital City, made a d¨¦cision to tear down Fade''s statue to expand the Capital Martial Arts Academy." "The decision was reported to the Martial Arts Alliance and the government. After the discussion, the higher-ups approved this decision." "Today is the day that Fade''s statue will be torn down." As the news was broadcasted, public discussions exploded on the Inte, causing debates and arguments. Yunita handed over the phone. Fade flipped through it casually and saw various opinions and analyses. There were those who opposed dismantling the statues. "Fade is the hero of our country and even the whole human race. It has only been three years since the statue was built. Isn''t it ungrateful to dismantle the statue now?" "The reason why his statue was built el was to let everyone remember the hero and reflect on themselves at all times. Moreover, the statue was built at the gate of the Capital Martial Arts Academy in order to inspire the students of the academy towork hard and fight for the country and for the people." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Removing Fade''s statue for the expansion of the martial arts academy is going against the spirit of the Capital Martial Arts Academy." Of course, although there were many voices of opposition, there were also many voices supporting the demolition. "It''s just a statue. So many people are exaggerating on the Inte. It''s as if they were digging up his family''s ancestral graves." "Some people said that statue is to motivate the Capital Martial Arts Academy Now, in order to improve the strength, the martial arts academy is starting to expand isn''t this an incentive? It just matches the original intention of building the statue!" Content belongs to "In the past three years, our country has declined. The Capital Martial Arts Academy is the only remaining force. It''s no big deal to tear down a statue for the Academy." Chapter 2979 Chapter 2979 ? There were also quite a few other opinions, and the discussions were extremely lively. Yunita huffed and said, "Master, these people have gone overboard. Fade is our great hero. They actually want to tear down the statue of him. Hmph, they are all bad guys." Fade didn''t care. He smiled and said, "It''s just a statue. It''s not that important!" "That''s the statue of Hero Fade. It''s very important," she insisted. "Besides, those people definitely have ulterior motives. It''s not as simple as tearing down the statue." These words caused his heart to skip a beat. He seemed to have thought of something. At this time, the live broadcast continued to y. There were all kinds of arguments on the scene and on the Inte. However, the final decision didn''t change. The excavator came in. With the roar of the machinery, it smashed the statue of Fade into a pile of gravel, scattering the pieces all over the ground. The statue fell to the ground and shattered. This scene was broadcasted to more than a billion people in the country, shocking everyone. This caused countless heated discussions, quarrels, and even curses on the Inte. After the statue fell, the site was quickly cleaned up, leaving a piece of emptynd. However,the live broadcast wasn''t over yet. The reporter smiled and continued, "Today, Launder Gao, the principal of Capital Martial Arts Academy, will announce some exciting news." As he was talking, a strong man in his sixties walked out with a serious look. "Principal Gao, I heard that Capital Martial Arts Academy is going to announce some good news. What is it?" The reporter asked. Launder coughed, looked into the camera, and said, "Today, Satria Cao, a student of Capital Martial Arts Academy, has just advanced from Level 6 to Level 7. He has be the top martial artist of our country, and even the whole world, representing the younger generation of martial artists." "This is the glory of Capital Martial Arts Academy, as well as the glory of the country." As soon as the news was released, it immediately caused a heated discussion on the scene and on the Inte.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Satria has advanced. It is unexpected that he has really seeded." "Now that he''s entered Level 7, he''s considered a top-tier expert!" "Of course. I don''t know how many experts are stuck at the peak of Level 6 and unable to advance. Level 7 is apletely different level of existence." "Look at Satria''s age. He''s only at a young age of 32, yet he has advanced to Level 7. He has great potential!" "A Level 7 martial artist at 32. This... This can mean that he''s at the top of the Phoenix List!" "Certainly, but I don''t know how many ces there are. Can he enter the top 20?" "I guess so. After all, he''s a Level 7 martial artist!" "Phoenix List!" Regarding this term, Fade was somewhat unfamiliar. Yunita quickly exined to him. "Master, this Phoenix List is jointly updated by all countries in the world about the strength of young martial artists. Young martial artists under the age of forty are qualified to be in the list." "Apart from the Phoenix List, there is a True Dragon List. There are no restrictions on it, and it is a ranking that ranks the strength of all martial artists in the world. It can be said that the True Dragon List represents the most powerful martial artists in the current world, while the Phoenix List represents the potential martial artists in the future." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Of course, in addition to these two lists, there are also other lists, such as the Vicious Beast List, the Cultivation Method List, and the Weapons List. However, the focus is always on the True Dragon List and the Phoenix List." After listening, he nodded and understood these lists. Later, he read thements and asked, "What ce can Satria be on the Phoenix List? Is it very difficult to enter this List?" Speaking of this, Yunita sighed and said, "Master, all the young martial artists in the worldpete to be on the Phoenix List. It''s extremely difficult." "And our Chinese martial artists are weak in this aspect. Among the top 20 martial artists on the previous Phoenix List, none of them belong to our country. The one on the top of the list is Sanjay Zhu from the National Military School. Sanjay is 36 years old and is at the peak stage of Level 6. He is ranked 22nd on the Phoenix List." "Now that Satria has entered Level 7, he should be able to enter the top 20. However, it''s hard to say what ce he''ll be." Hearing this, Fade was surprised. He frowned and said, "Why are the martial artists from the country falling behind? They can''t even be in the top 20!" Yunita sighed and said, "Master, I''m unsure of this too. However, ording to the Inte, it''s not that our country has fallen behind, but that the other countries have made rapid progress." "Especially in Micovia and Earlington, who have support from .n powerful Martial Halls. Over the past three years, experts have appeared one after another, and they are. getting stronger and stronger, our country, we don''t have a powerful Martial Hall. The only Martial Hall here is Green Wood Hall, but it doesn''t interfere with the official affairs." Content belongs to "Therefore, in the past three years, the other big countries have gradually distanced themselves from us in terms of martial arts." "The Martial Halls'' support!" Fade sighed with emotion. He didn''t expect the Martial Halls to have such a great impact even after Prohibition Ind was destroyed, to the point of even changing the world''s situation. Just as he was sighing with emotion, suddenly, Yunita screamed. "What''s wrong?" He asked. She pointed to her phone and said excitedly, "The 10th ce, Satria is in the 10th ce." Hearing this, Fade fixed his eyes and found that many people were also browsing the news that the Phoenix List had just been updated. Satria, from Capital Martial Arts Academy, rapidly climbed to the 10th ce on the Phoenix List and became one of the top ten young martial artists in the world. In an instant, manyizens on the Inte burst into an uproar. "Satria is too awesome. He''s in the top ten." "Finally, someone in our country has made it into the top 20 of the Phoenix List, and he directly rushed to the 10th ce." "Satria, you bring glory to our country!" "This is the real hero of our country!" "The ranking from before is too miserable. Satria has shone on our behalf!" Fade looked at all kinds of excitedments and felt a little happy for them, but at the same time, he sighed. China, Martial Arts World. To be reduced to such a state, just being ranked 10th on the list was already enough to make one excited. It was truly a pity. Just as he shook his head and sighed, in the live broadcast, a long-haired young man with a cold and arrogant face appeared in front of the camera and stood next to Principal Gao. Obviously, this was the protagonist whom Launder was talking about, Satria Cao. With Satria''s appearance, the scene was now lively. Many reporters and onlookers rushed over. Chapter 2980 Chapter 2980 ? Saunder smiled and took a step to the side, giving room for Satria to stand in the middle. Saunder was full of smiles. He patted Satria on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Satria,e and say a few words!" Satria smiled, nced at the crowded and the excited reporters in front of him, and proudly spoke, "Ten minutes, I only give you ten minutes! If you have any questions, go ahead and ask!" Suddenly, countless reporters flocked there, and various questions were asked one after another. "Satria, you''ve reached Level 7 and are now in the top 10 on the Phoenix List. This is the highest ranking for young martial artists in the country in recent years. It can be said that Satria, you are now the representative of young martial artists in the country. What do you think of this?" Hearing the question, Satria looked at the reporter. A smile appeared on his face, and then he said, "What do I think? I don''t have any opinions. The 10th ce on the Phoenix List is barely good." "However, I think it''s just the beginning. Being the representative of young martial artists in the country isn''t good enough for me. In the future, I will advance to be the best in the world." Satria was very proud and arrogant. However, many viewers of the live broadcast still cheered for him and apuded him for his achievement. Then, some reporters put forward their own questions. Satria picked a few and answered them one by one. The 10 minutes was almost up. At this moment, a reporter squeezed in from behind and asked, "Satria, you are now the representative of the young martial artists in the country, and the future of Chinese martial arts. Three years ago, Master Chen was the representative of our Chinese martial artists. On the Inte, someone said that you are now basically like Master Chen. What do you think of this statement?" As soon as the question was thrown out, it immediately attracted a lot of attention. The corners of Satria''s mouth twitched. He looked at the reporters, then raised his eyebrows and smiled. "What do I think?" "In my personal opinion, I don''t agree with this statement." "Oh, why is that?" The reporter asked. Satria said, "Because I am Satria. I''ve never been anyone else, let alone a martial artist who doesn''t live up to his name." As soon as he finished his words, the scene instantly burst into an uproar. "Satria, when you mentioned a martial artist who doesn''t live up to his name. Are you referring to Master Chen?" "Satria, don''t you think it''s rude to speak of a master in such a way?" "Fade is the hero of our country. Satria, aren''t you going to exin what you just said?" Faced with these questions, Satria looked proud. "Do I have to make myself clear about such an obvious statement? As for the word ''master'', I do not agree with it. If Fade was still alive and he wasn''t older than me and his strength wasn''t as strong as mine, how could he be called my master?" "As for the title of the country''s hero, from my personal point of view, I have never acknowledged it." Satria''s words, especially thest sentence, was controversial. He didn''t agree with the statement that Fade was the country''s hero, which immediately made the scene and the Inte lively. "Satria, you don''t acknowledge that Fade is the country''s hero. How should I say this?" "Are you questioning Master Chen''s sacrifices?" "You don''t acknowledge that he is the country''s hero. Is this the so-called leader of the young Chinese martial artists?" "What an ungrateful piece of trash!" In the face of suspicion and inquiry, Satria didn''t back down. Instead, his eyes were sharp as he said loudly, "Since someone has asked, I''ll just say it directly." "I don''t think Fade deserves the so-called country''s hero title. I don''t deny that he did something at the start, but it''s hard to say how much these things have made an impact." "Moreover, it''s hard to say whether what he did was beneficial or detrimental to our country." "In that case, I don''t agree to call him the country''s hero." At the scene, a reporter frowned and showed dissatisfaction on his face. He asked, "Satria, the whole world has seen that Master Chen blocked the gap and repelled the experts of Prohibition Ind. His contribution is recognized by the world. Now, you''re denying Master Chen''s contribution. Isn''t it a bit overboard?" Satria sneered, "Overboard? I don''t think I''ve gone overboard." "I have just said that I admit that Fade has done something, but it''s not certain whether the impact of it was good or bad." "Moreover, even if Fade had been dead for three years today, his rtives and friends still upied the cultivation resources of our country. Is this behavior done by a so-called hero?" After that, regardless of the questions of countless reporters behind him, Satria directly waved his hand, turned around and left. "Well, time''s up." Numerous reporters organized the speech that he had just given and began to issue the news reports. On the Inte, countlessizens were already hyped up about what Satria said. "Satria, what a piece of trash. He actually doesn''t acknowledge Master Chen." "Is this the expert trained by Capital Martial Arts Academy? He is so shameless that he doesn''t even acknowledge the hero of our country." "I strongly request the government to punish Satria." "He even ndered Master Chen. No matter how strong he is, he is still a traitor." Numerous voices against Satria rang out on the Inte. In contrast, there were voices that supported him.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Moreover, the voices supporting him seemed to be on the rise, exining and analyzing his words one by one. "Haha, Satria''s words are a little hard to listen to. However, every single one of them is the truth." "Some people were deceived for three years and brainwashed. Now, they can''t ept the truth." "I said three years ago that it isn''t suitable to promote Fade as the country''s hero!" "To be honest, it doesn''t matter how great Fade''s achievements are now. We still need to discuss whether or not his achievements are worth it!" "Take a look at the current situation. Martial arts used to thrive in our country. I still remember that at that time, Optimus Studio expanded very well and worked well with Prohibition Ind. Our country was the first country to develop our martial arts on arge scale, but now, the martial arts of our country has been overtaken by other countries. Before Satria, there wasn''t even a person on the Phoenix List." Content belongs to "As for the reason, everyone knows that the reason is that there is no support from any Martial Halls. That''s because Fade destroyed Optimus Studio, killed the Three Pce Masters of Prohibition Ind, and offended almost all the chiefs of Prohibition Ind. This led to the hatred and suppression of the chiefs of the Martial Halls towards our country, causing the development of martial arts here to slow down. We were left behind by other countries." Content belongs to "Think about it. If we hadn''t offended the Three Pce Masters and banned Optimus Studio, our country and Prohibition Ind would still be working together? If that was the case, would our Chinese martial arts fall to the current state?" Chapter 2981 Chapter 2981 ? "Besides, thest thing Satria mentioned is also an important matter." "Everyone, don''t forget how many cultivation resources Fade had upied when he was in the limelight. After his death, those things were all taken away by his friends and rtives." "Now, our Chinese martial arts is developing slowly, and the situation is backwards. Some people want them to take something out to help us develop. However, Fade''s friends and rtives turned a blind eye to it and refused to share. In order to escape, they even hid in the mountains and forests." "With such selfish behavior, how can he be known as the hero of our country? Haha, they are just a group of selfish people." "You''re right. From what I see, the government has already treated them well enough. It''s time for them to share now. If they don''t give it to us, we''ll use force. This is a matter of the country''s pride and there is no room for mercy" Fade didn''t continue to read the rest of thements on the Inte. Yunita looked at them angrily. She clenched her fists and smashed them on the table with anger. "This is too much. This group of people are actually ndering Master Chen." "Now, not only are they denying Master Chen''s achievements, but they are also saying that his actions led to the decline of the Chinese martial arts. They even want to snatch his cultivation resources from his friends and rtives. Satria is so shameless."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Fade smiled. Seeing this, Yunita said, "Master, why are you smiling? Master Chen has been ndered by them. Satria isn''t a good person. He should be expelled." He shook his head gently and said, "Satria isn''t the only one involved in this." "Master, what do you mean?" She asked. He didn''t exin, but looked into the distance and sighed slightly in his heart. Previously, he had some doubts about the things that happened after he woke up. However, now, things started to make sense after he connected the dots. In the beginning, he was the country''s hero who was respected and worshipped by everyone. The government also promoted him in this way. However, now, the atmosphere of publicity seemed to have begun to change. Due to the loosening of the governance in Linchain County, people kepting to search for treasures, but the authorities didn''t stop them. Quin and the others were attacked by the people from Poison Cloud Hall, and they had no choice but to leave. From the demolition of Fade''s statue in that day''s live broadcast, to the introduction of apetitive neer to weaken his influence. Besides, the neer directly targeted him. After this series of events, the intention was already very obvious. On the official level, the propaganda of Fade began to change. They no longer announced that he was the country''s hero, and even wanted to make him a sinner. "Why would the Martial Arts Alliance and the government do this? Is there too much pressure from the outside world, or is there something wrong within?" He thought about it, but there was no answer. With a sigh, he turned off the TV. Yunita was still full of anger. "This group of people have gone overboard. I want to refute them. I want to surf the Inte." Looking at his disciple''s angry expression, he didn''t say anything but just smiled. At the same time, in Capital Martial Arts Academy. Satria, who had just finished the interview, returned to the academy. Many young students instantly gathered around him. "Satria, you have been in the limelight today." "Satria, you will be the representative of Capital Martial Arts Academy and even our Chinese martial artists." Of course, someone mentioned the interview from before. "Satria, your interview has provoked the ho''s nest. Now, there are countless people scolding you online!" "Many veterans have jointly asked the academy to expel you. If they don''t agree, the people wille to Capital City to protest." Satria sneered with disdain. "They''re just a group of ants. What''s the use of that? Just let them shout." "My real goal has never been just here." Speaking of this, the faces of the other students also changed. "This year''s Marital Artists Conference will be held in China!" "There''s not much time left. It''s in less than three months." "Satria has advanced. We have to work hard. Let''s all cultivate!" At the same time, in the Lu family home in Cloud City, Tefal, the head of the Lu family, sat in a chair with a gloomy face. Looking at the servant who was half kneeling down, he asked in a low voice, "Have you investigated Egon''s death?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The servant said, "Reporting to the head of the family. We''ve investigated the matter thoroughly." "Speak!" Tefal ordered. The servant said, "At first, we asked Yansy about the situation at that time. She said that she encountered the Seven Leaves Polygonum went to pick them, he encountered the Scarlet me Python, a Rank Five vicious beast." Content befongs to Multiflorum. When Mr. Egon ne "In the end, Mr. Egon and his men were defeated by the Scarlet me Python and unfortunately died." Beside Tefal, a forty something year old woman''s eyes reddened as she cried, "Impossible. Egon brought so many experts with him. How could he die so easily? If they really met the Scarlet me Python, then how could Yansye back alive?" Tefal nced at the middle-aged woman beside him, patted her back, andforted her. Then, he looked at the servant and asked, "Is this all you''ve got?" The servant quickly said, "There is more." "Speak!" Tefal said. The servant quickly said, "We didn''t really believe Yansy''s words. Finally, we found a way to contact Herna, Yansy''s close femalepanion. She told us about the situation at that time." "On the surface, Yansy''s words aren''t lies. Mr. Egon and his men were killed by the Scarlet me Python, but there were other reasons. At that time, Mr. Egon and Miss Xu went up the mountain together with a young local guide, but..." After listening to the story, Tefal''s face darkened and he mmed his palm on the armrest of the chair, full of anger. The middle-aged woman on the side was angry and sad. She said with tears, "That guy killed Egon. Tefal, you must avenge Egon. You must not let him go." Tefal''s eyes were gloomy. "No one can touch my son." "Bring White Wolf over" Tefal ordered. "Okay!" The servant replied. Before long, a white-haired man left the Lu family''s courtyard with two men and went to Linchain County. At the same time, in the Xu family home in Cloud City. Yansy sat in her room, feeling a little uneasy. She waved her hand and called Herna. "Herna, how is it going? Is there any news from the Lu family?" Upon hearing this, Herna''s expression changed. She paused for a moment and said, "Miss, the Lu family is preparing for Mr. Egon''s funeral. There''s no other news." "Really? Did you tell anyone about Egon''s matter?" Yansy was still a little worried. Herna nodded and said, "Miss, I obeyed your orders. I didn''t say anything." "That''s good!" Yansy let out a sigh of relief, "You can go now!" Chapter 2982 Chapter 2982 ? The live broadcast caused a heated atmosphere. In the next few days, there were still rounds of discussions in different parts of the country. Linchain County was also full of hustle and bustle. The martial artists who came here and the locals discussed this matter enthusiastically. Although most people weren''t satisfied with the actions of Capital Martial Arts Academy in Capital City, the voices iming Fade''s guilt and his impediment to the development of the Chinese martial arts had gradually spread. Some young people joined the discussions and denounced him. They also worshiped Satria as the representative of the young generation of martial artists. Regarding this, Yunita was furious. These days, every time she went out and returned, she always looked angry, and her face seemed to swell a little bit.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Fade said to his little disciple, "Yunita, don''t get angry about these irrelevant things." "Come, let me see if your strength has improved recently!" Although she was still angry, she still came to Fade for him to examine her strength. After checking, he nodded with a smile and said, "Not bad. You''ve reached Level 1 in just a few days, and you''re not too far from Level 2." "Really? Master!" Hearing the good news, the little girl was finally a little happy. Fade nodded and said, "Practice ording to my method. I promise you that you can enter Level 2 within a month at most." "That''s great, thank you, Master." She stood up with a full face of smiles. At this moment, someone knocked on the door and shouted, "Excuse me, is this Mr. Lundie Chen''s home?" Hearing the shout, Yunita quickly walked outside. "Master, I''ll open the door " Fade frowned slightly and lowered his head to think. Lundie was Fade''s fake name in Linchain County. It came from the first nickname "Lunatic Chen" he had gotten in Bay City when he came down the mountain. He also had some expectations for the name. If his close friends and rtives heard this nickname, they might be able to know that he was still alive, and they would be relieved. However, during this period of time, he had almost stayed at home all the time. He rarely went out and didn''t know any locals. Therefore, no one came to find them at all. Presently, someone came and looked for him specifically, which surprised him. "I wonder who it is?" He muttered. He heard the creaking of Yunita opening the door, so he stepped out of the hall. Just as he stepped out of the hall with his right foot, a beam of sunlight shone on his face. All of a sudden, he felt an extremely sharp energy rushing towards his neck. "An ambush!" His heart raced. He twisted his body and dodged this energy almost at thest minute. "Hey!" The person who made the move was also shocked. However, he immediatelyunched an attack again. With a shadow, he shed a cold light and rushed towards Fade. The figure moved fast, but Fade moved even faster. He snorted and looked at the figure approaching him. He clenched his right hand and punched out. Bang! His punch urately hit the enemy''s face. His great strength broke the enemy''s nose. The attacker let out a wail and fell to the ground. "You..." Obviously, the enemy didn''t expect Fade to be so powerful. He eximed and lifted his right hand. A hidden cross dart weapon shot towards Fade. However, with a wave of his hand, Fade''s positive energy roared out and pped the hidden weapon away. Then, without waiting for the figure to move again, Fade stepped down. The tremendous force made the enemy spit blood out. His face was pale and he was obviously badly injured. Stepping on the man''s chest, Fade asked in a cold voice, "Who are you? Why did you attack me?" However, he pursed his lips tightly and looked determined, unwilling to speak. Fade was about to teach him a lesson and force him to speak. However, at this time, Yunita shouted at the door, "Ah!" "Yunita!" Regardless of this guy, Fade quickly rushed to the door. When he came to the door, Fade saw two men around 26 or 27 fighting with her, forcing her to retreat. The two men were also martial artists, and both had the strength of a Level martial artist. If Yunita hadn''t improved her strength recently, she might have been defeated at the beginning. "Master!" Seeing Fadee out, she hurriedly shouted. Fade coldly snorted, and with two swishes, two streams of energy burst out and knocked both men down to the ground. "Yunita, are you alright?" Fade asked with concern. She shook her head and asked, "Master, are you okay?" He shook his head and entered the house with her. Originally, he wanted to interrogate the two men who were knocked down, but when he took a closer look, he found that they were all frothing at the mouth, dead. They ended their lives by ingesting poison! Fade thought of something and rushed into the yard. Sure enough, the man who was mmed to the ground also frothed at the mouth at that moment, and he was dead. "With such decisiveness, they''re not ordinary people!" His eyes turned cold. He asked Yunita to go back to her room to rest and examined the three bodies himself. On the three dead bodies, there was nothing that revealed their identity. Finally, he found the words "White Wolf" embroidered with silk thread in the hem of the man''s clothes. "White Wolf? What is it? Is it a name, organization, or something else? Why did he want to kill me? Does he have a grudge?" Fade guessed in his mind. However, he was just making wild guesses. He thought of a person, so he dialed the number that Yansy had left him. After half a minute, the call was connected. Fade said, "Hello, Miss Xu. I''m Lundie Chen of Unchain County. I have something to talk to you about!" "Mr. Chen, Miss Xu is busy." A cold female voice came from the other end of the phone. He was stunned for a moment and then recognized the voice. It should be Herna, the femalepanion beside Yansy. Therefore, he said, "Herna, Miss Xu is from Cloud City. I want to ask her for a favor." "Mr. Chen, Miss Xu is the eldest daughter of the Xu family, and you are just a hunter in Linchain County. Although Miss Xu is approachable and will not look down on anyone, there a gap that cannot be erased. Some people are destined not to be at the same level as her. Lhope you understand this," she said with warning in her tone. He naturally heard the implication of the other party. "Herna, you misunderstood me. I don''t have any other ideas. I just want Miss Xu to help me investigate something Of course, if it''s really troublesome, then forget it." "What are you investigating? After this, don''t look for Miss Xu anymore," Herna said impatiently. Chapter 2983 Chapter 2983 ? Regardless of the hostile tone of the other party, Fade said, "I want you to help me investigate the words ''White Wolf. It may be a person, or an organization..." While he was still exining, Herna''s expression immediately changed. She eximed, "White Wolf? What happened?" "Do you know White Wolf?" He heard the surprise in her tone and asked. She knew that she had spilled the beans. She quickly said in a low voice, "I haven''t heard of it, and I don''t know what White Wolf is. We can''t help you with this. Also, don''t call again in the future. Don''t contact Miss Xu anymore." After that, she hung up the phone. Then, she put Yansy''s phone back to the original ce, took out her phone, and dialed a number. "Raydon, I''m Herna. Did something go wrong with White Wolf''s operation?" "What? What did you hear?" Raydon asked. Herna said, "Just now, Lundie called me and asked me to help look into White Wolf. I guess something must have happened." "What!" Raydon said in a low voice, "Thank you for the update. I will investigate it immediately." After hanging up the phone, he left in a hurry, contacting White Wolf to investigate the situation. Fifteen minutester, Raydon came to Tefal''s room with a gloomy face and said respectfully, "Master!" "What''s the matter?" Tefal asked in a low voice. Raydon whispered, "Master, White Wolf might have failed." "How could it de?" Tefal was shocked and then asked in a serious tone, "What''s going on? What happened?" Raydon quickly exined, "Just now, Herna called me and said that Lundie..." After telling the story briefly, Raydon finally said, "We can''t get in touch with White Wolf and the other two men now. ording to the locals we asked, someone had seen a fight at the door." "Therefore, it is highly possible that White Wolf failed and was defeated by Lundie, or even killed." "That kid!" Tefal mmed his palm on the armrest and red angrily. Raydon bowed and asked, "Master, if that kid continues to investigate, it will be easy to find our Lu family through White Wolf''s clues. What should we do now?" Tefal was silent for a while. Finally, his eyes sank and he said coldly, "If White Wolf can''t do it, then send someone more powerful." "Okay, Master!" After receiving the order, Raydon bowed and left. However, at this moment, Fade ended the call with Herna and frowned. He wasn''t too surprised by her attitude. However, the shock in her voice showed that she indeed knew White Wolf. That increased his determination to continue investigating. Since he couldn''t contact Yansy, he thought of Sabirin, Tiguan, and ledger, whom he left in Cloud City to take over Caelum''s business. Thus, he made a phone call, "Sabirin, help me to check a person named White Wolf, who is good at martial arts..." After the call, a few mes ignited on Fade''s fingertips andnded on the three corpses. They quickly began to burn and eventually turned into a pile of ashes. After dealing with the matter, he pped his hands and returned to the house tofort Yunita. After all, although she was a hunter who had witnessed many prey being killed, this was the first time she had seen someone being killed at such a close distance. She had been scared out of her wits. Afterforting her, she finally came to her senses. At that moment, Sabirin called Fade. "Mr. Chen, I have news about the person you wanted me to check." Fade said quickly, "Tell me!" Sabirin immediately exined, "Mr. Chen, White Wolf is quite famous in Cloud City. At first, he was just a hooligan fighting with others for territories. He even had conflicts with Caelum in the past." "At that time, Caelum sent people over and almost destroyed White Wolf and all his men, but at the critical moment, the head of the Lu family, Tefal, came forward to protect White Wolf and resolved the grievances." "Since then, White Wolf has kept a low profile in the underworld. He has basically be Tefal''s hatchet man and helped the Lu family solve various problems." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes moved. "Lu family? Is there a man named Egon in that family?" Sabirin said, "Indeed, Egon is Tefal''s second son, and he is also a famous rich childe in Cloud City. However, recently, he has been pursuing the eldest daughter of another big family, Yansy Xu, so he has been a bit restrained." "Mr. Chen, how do you know Egon? Is he rted to White Wolf?" Sabirin asked. Fade said coldly, "Both Egon and White Wolf are dead." "What? How did this happen?" Sabirin was shocked. "Mr. Chen, w-what have you done?" Fade didn''t want to exin further. He said, "Let''s talk about thister. Tell me how the Lu family and the Xu family are. With such strength, what level are theypared to Caelum?" Sabirin paused for a moment, suppressed his curiosity and doubts, and introduced, "The Lu family and the Xu family are in the medicinal herbs business and they have martial arts centers. Originally, they could only be considered as second-tier families in Cloud City, but three years ago, the spiritual energy changed and these two families happened to tak¨¦ advantage of this. Many martial artists emerged in their families, and their strengths rapidly improved. They defeated other families in Cloud City and became the two big families here." Content belongs to "If Caelum imed to be the underground king of Cloud City, then the Xu and Lu families would be the rulers of Cloud City." "No matter how strong Caelum is, or how many experts he has, there are still some things that he can''t put on the table. He has to secretly carry them out." "As for the Xu and Lu families, they''repletely different. In terms of martial arts strength, they''re only slightly higher than Caelum. The strongest amongst them are only Level 4 martial artists, so they''re not too strong." "However, apart from these two families, they have their own helpers. The old master of the Xu family, La, relied on his exquisite medical skills and cultivating medicinal herbs to secure a position in the Spirit Cultivation Hall. With the background of the Spirit Cultivation Hall, ordinary people wouldn''t dare toy a finger on them." "As for the Lu family, they are stronger than the Xu family. The Xu family relies on the reputation of the Spirit Cultivation Hall, and the strongest person in the Xu family only has the strength of a Level 4 martial artist. However, the Lu family has a Level 5 martial artist. That''s Tefal''s eldest son, Egon''s elder brother, Hexgon." "Hexgon has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and he is talented. Four years ago, he went to Capital City and became an apprentice of the well-known Optimus Studio. Later, the world changed drastically, and Optimus Studio was destroyed. However, Hexgon did well andter, he entered Capital Martial Arts Academy and became a real genius disciple." "Half a year ago, Hexgon sent the news that he had officially entered Level 5 of the martial artist realm. The Lu family''s reputation had risen by another level and had gradually surpassed the Xu family. Moreover, ording to the trend, it won''t be long before the Lu familypletely surpassed the Xu family and became the first true family in Cloud City." Content belongs toProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "There is also a rumor. It is for this reason that the Xu family agreed to let their youngdy, Yansy, have a rtionship with Egon, a rich second generation with a bad reputation. After all, they want to keep this coattail before they arepletely overtaken by the Lu family." After listening to Sabirin''s story, Fade finally understood the strength of the Lu and Xu families. "I understand now." After hanging up, he looked in the direction of Cloud City with a cold killing intent. Chapter 2984 Chapter 2984 ? "Lu family, I didn''t find you, but you came to me instead!" Fade snorted, with a cold look in his eyes. "Master, are you alright?" At some point, Yunita creeped up on him and whispered to him. He then restrained his killing intent, smiled at her, and reassured her, "I''m fine. Have you rested well?" "Yes!" She nodded and nced at him, as if she wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Seeing this, he asked, "What is it? Do you have something to say to me?" "Master, I-I have a request!" She mustered her courage and looked up at him. He asked with a smile, "What is it? Just say it!" She took a deep breath and looked into his eyes. She said, "Master, I-1 would like you to apany me up the mountain."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Up the mountain? Why?" Fade was a little confused. "Did what happened before scare you?" Yunita shook her head and said, "Master, I want to go up the mountain to pay homage to my family." "Pay homage to your family! Why do you want to do that at this time?" He felt a little surprised. She softly exined, "Master, when I met those two men just now, I really thought that I was going to die. At that time, I was prepared to go and see my ancestors." "However, Master, you appeared in time and saved me." "I would like you to go with me to my family''s graves and tell them that you are my savior and my master. I will follow you in the future." Hearing herst words, he was slightly surprised. His mouth moved and he wanted to say something. However, Yunita spoke first, "Master, I know you are definitely not an ordinary person. It''s my fortune to learn martial arts from you. Originally, I shouldn''t have asked to follow you." "But Master, you have saved me several times. I don''t have any other rtives now. You are my family, so I want to follow you forever." Fade''s heart trembled. ording to his n, he would teach her for a period of time so that she would get on the right track in martial arts, and then he would leave. After all, his main goal was to find a way to regain his strength and go find Quin and the others in Green Wood Hall. This process was certainly not peaceful. If he brought Yunita with him, he would only encounter more dangers. However, before he could say anything, she already knew. "Yunita, it''s not a good thing to follow me! When the timees, the dangers you''ll face may be ten, a hundred, or even a thousand times that of today. I''m worried that..." Before he could finish, she stated firmly, "Master, you saved my life. My life is yours. No matter how dangerous it is, I''m not afraid of it." "If you think that I''m not qualified to be your disciple, then I will be your maid, to wash your clothes, cook for you, give you massages. As long as I can follow you, I will be satisfied." Fade was a little hesitant, but he couldn''t bear to refuse the sincere girl. He nodded and said, "Well, I agree to your request. You don''t have to be my maid. You can continue to be my disciple." "Thank you, master!" Yunita smiled with excitement. He caressed her head and said with a smile, "When do you want to go up the mountain?" She said, "Tomorrow!" "Okay. Rest well today!" He said. The next day, he bought some sacrificial items and went up the mountain with Yunita. Both of them were very fast. An hourter, they arrived at their destination. This was a t ground located halfway up the mountain. The surrounding trees were lush. A stream could be seen flowing down below. Insects, birds, and birds were chirping. The surroundings were very quiet. Under the shade of the bushes, three small mounds of earth could be seen. After removing the weeds, the tombstones in front of the mound were revealed. The names of Yunita''s grandfather, her father, and her mother were engraved on the weather-beaten tombstone. The usually strong and optimistic girl''s face suddenly darkened at this moment. Fade stepped forward and patted Yunita''s shoulder lightly, giving her aforting look. Later, both of them offered sacrifices to the three deceased rtives. Finally, she got up and waved behind her, whispering, "Grandpa, Dad, Mom. Phave a master. You don''t have to worry about me. I wilblive well." They went down faster than they went up the mountain. After forty minutes, they returned home. "Master, it''s gettingte. I''ll start cooking," Yunita said with a smile. She was just about to open the door and enter the yard. However, at this time, Fade felt a few fierce killing intenting. "Yunita, retreat!" Fade shouted and quickly pulled Yunita back. Almost at the same time, the door exploded. Two figures broke through the air with a sharp cold light. "Kill!" Fade''s eyes turned cold. He shielded Yunita behind him, took a step forward, and punched out with both his arms. "Kill him!" Their attacks became fiercer as they shouted coldly. However, when Fade''s fist hit them, their faces changed dramatically and they were shocked. The power contained in Fade''s seemingly ordinary fist was beyond their expectations. That horrible power was too overwhelming for them to resist. They didn''t even have time to wail. His fist was like a meteorite falling from the sky, smashing their chests. They fell to the ground and lost their breath. At this moment, on the side, four ck figures had just rushed out. They had nned to take advantage of Fade being distracted by the two men and sneak up on him from the side, giving him a fatal blow. Unexpectedly, both of the men in the front couldn''t even resist Fade''s blow, which caused an embarrassing situation. "Let''s go all out!" One man shouted through gritted teeth. The four men struck out at the same time. Their moves were sharp and well-coordinated. They were obviously not ordinary thugs. However, it was the same result when they met with Fade. Bang, Bang! Ah, Crack, Pop! The sound of fists and kicks hitting bodies, the sound of bones breaking, and even the sound of blood spurting, rang out one after another. Then, everything went silent. The four men copsed onto the ground. Fade walked over to them, nced at them, and asked coldly, "Who are you? Who sent you? Do you know White Wolf?" The four men looked at each other, showing a decisive look. They bit their lips and looked like they would rather die than surrender. Seeing this, Fade didn''t say anything. He shot out two streaks of energy and killed two hatchet men. Then, he looked at the remaining two men and said coldly, "Only one can live. Think carefully before you speak." Both of them looked at each other, and their eyes changed. "I will speak, I will speak!" "We were sent by the Lu family in Cloud City. The Lu family wants to kill you..." "White Wolf was also sent by the Lu family." "Tefal, the head of the Lu family, suspected that you had something to do with Mr. Egon''s death. Thus, he sent us to kill you." They answered all the questions one after another. Fade nodded and looked at both of them. "Not bad!" Then, with a cold look, he waved his hand and shot out two streaks of energy. "No..." "You said that you would let us live if we spoke up." They eximed, but the energy had prated through their hearts, and their breaths quickly dissipated fell to the ground and became two cold corpses. Chapter 2985 Chapter 2985 ? "Once again!" Fade''s eyes were extremely cold with strong killing intent. "Lu family, it seems like you won''t stop if I don''t kill you!" Behind him, Yunita, who was still afraid, approached Fade and said, "Master, a-are you okay?" He shook his head and said, "I''m fine." "Yunita, pack up. Prepare to leave!" He instructed. "Leave? Where are we going?" She asked. He stated, "To the Lu family in Cloud City!" Her gaze changed. She nodded obediently and didn''t ask anything else. At that moment, the chilling light in Fade''s eyes was about to shoot through. At this moment, Fade''s phone rang. He took out his phone and was surprised to see Yansy''s name on the screen. After thinking for a few seconds, he finally picked up the phone. "Hello!" "Is this Mr. Chen? I''m Yansy." On the other end of the phone, her tone was somewhat urgent. "I am Lundie. What''s up, Miss Xu?" His tone was cold. Yansy, who was on the other end of the call, also seemed to have sensed Fade''s unusual tone. She paused for a moment, but immediately said, "Mr. Chen, did you call me two days ago?" "I wasn''t there at that time. Herna might have said something bad to you when she answered the phone. I''m apologizing to you now, it wasn''t my intention." Hearing this, his tone softened slightly. "Miss Xu, don''t worry about it. It''s not a big deal."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Her tone was still urgent as she continued, "Mr. Chen, the Lu family has already found out about Egon''s death. The Lu family is very likely to send people to deal with you. You must be careful." "They have already sent people here!" He said coldly. "What!" She was stunned for a moment. After a few seconds of silence, she asked, "Mr. Chen, what happened? Are you okay?" He replied faintly, "I''m fine!" She hurriedly said, "The Lu family must have misunderstood this matter. I will make it clear to them that Egon died because of the Scarlet me Python and that it has nothing to do with you, Mr. Chen." "Thank you, Miss Xu!" He said indifferently. She continued, "Well, Mr. Chen, is it convenient for you toe to Cloud City? I can be a middleman and go to the Lu family with you to exin things to them." "I believe that as long as you make it clear, everything will be fine." "How naive!" Fade shook his head and said in his heart. However, he didn''t say that out loud. Instead, he said coldly, "Thank you for your kind intentions, Miss Xu. I will go to Cloud City." "Mr. Chen, when are youing? I''ll send someone to pick you up," Yansy said. Fade replied, "Don''t bother, Miss Xu." She insisted, "Mr. Chen, I am responsible for this matter. I didn''t watch over Herna, giving her an opportunity to leak the news and let the Lu family misunderstand you. I will be responsible for it to the end. Please trust me." Feeling the sincerity in her tone, he paused and said, "I will contact you when we arrive in Cloud City." "Mr. Chen, please contact me. Don''t be impulsive when you arrive. When you''re here, let''s have a talk and clear things up to avoid any further misunderstanding," she stated. He responded faintly, "I understand." After the call, he put away his phone and went into the room to clean up. Half an hourter, Fade carried a backpack, and Yunita followed him. Both of them looked back at the courtyard where they had just lived. After waving goodbye, they turned and left together. There was only one ride from Linchain County to Cloud City everyday. They had already missed the ride that day. However, it was fortunate that Fade had made quite a sum of money from Caelum in Cloud City, so he didn''tck money. He bought a modified car and drove to Cloud City by himself. In this era, this kind of travel was very dangerous. After all, all kinds of vicious beasts and bandits along the way were ruthless characters that could take lives. Most people wouldn''t dare to go on the road alone. The official trucks were guarded by official martial artists all the time. If private vehicles wanted to go out, they had to hire martial artists to protect them. However, hiring martial artists cost a lot. Most people couldn''t afford it. However, for Fade, there was no need to go through so much trouble. With his strength, he didn''t need to hire any martial artists to protect him. He was capable of traveling alone. Content belongs to He drove on. As there were few cars on the road, he drove at the highest speed and rushed all the way to Cloud City. Along the way, they encountered several attacks from vicious beasts, some of which could fly. However, in the face of his powerful strength, these vicious beasts were shot to death by him and turned into a pile of corpses before they could get close to the vehicle. Therefore, in less than two hours, the car arrived at Cloud City''s outskirts. One could see the entrance of the city that was responsible for inspection. Fade slowed down the car and waited at the entrance to be examined before entering the city. Yunita curiously poked her head out and looked at the tall and prosperous city in front of her with an envious and curious look. After all, she had spent most of her time in Linchain County and had only been to big cities a few times. The few times she had been was before there was a change in the world. Since the great change three years ago, she had never left Linchain County. This trip to Cloud City with Fade was also a novel trip for her. He looked at the lively and curious little girl, and the anger in his heart dampened slightly. His eyes showed a hint of softness. After resolving the matter of the Lu family, he decided to take the little girl around Cloud City for a spin so that she could y happily and satisfy her curiosity. Content belongs to Although there weren''t many cars entering the city, because of the tedious inspection, the fleet still lined up for nearly five hundred meters. He controlled the car and slowly moved with the flow of the cars up ahead. The trees around them had been cleared. However, judging from the marks on the ground, although the trees and animals in the wild grew very quickly, the weeds quickly spread to the side of the road. He opened the window and could even smell the scent of fresh green leaves. Fade looked at Yunita''s smiling face as he sniffed the air. Suddenly, his gaze changed as he looked at a bush on the side of the road. Swoosh! A streak of energy shot out. There was a grunt among the bushes, and a figure whizzed past. At the same time, several streaks of energy shot out from the bushes. "An ambush!" Fade''s eyes were cold. With two bangs, he smashed the energy that his opponent had sent. At the same time, he opened the car door and rushed towards the figure. In the passenger seat of the car, Yunita was stunned and hurriedly asked, "Master..." Chapter 2986 Chapter 2986 ? Fade turned his head and shouted, "Stay in the car. Don''t leave. Protect yourself. I''ll be right back." As he spoke, he chased after the figure. However, just as he chased the figure for less than twenty meters. Suddenly, his ears trembled and he turned to look up at the sky. In the air, a gorgeous firework exploded. Flowers of sparks fell down towards the road with mes. Thending position was exactly where Fade''s car was.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Seeing this, his expression changed and he hurriedly shouted, "Yunita,e out!" These fireworks weren''t flowers, but extremely hot and deadly bombs. At that moment, they flew over with a fatal roar. "Master, what did you say..." Yunita didn''t hear his words clearly and she poked her head out to ask. At that moment, there was whooshing sounds as the bombs rained down from the wind. Boom, Boom, Boom! Explosions sounded over and over again. The vehicles waiting to enter the city were hit by the bombs and disintegrated into a pile of scrap iron. The impact of the explosion caused the car''s steel parts and its bright red body to be sted apart, before falling and scattering on the ground. Countless miserable howls and screams rang out on the road. At THAT moment, the road here seemed to have be a living hell. Explosions, mes, ruins, blood, and shouts all hit the eyes and nerves of the people in the surroundings. Fade gritted his teeth and red at the st waves and mes of the explosion. Relying on his positive energy, he rushed to where the vehicle was. "Yunita, Yunita..." He shouted anxiously, but what he saw was only a pile of scorched ck iron, and a mess of flesh and blood in it. Bang! In an instant, Fade felt as if his head had been hit by someone. His mind was in a daze and his mind was nk. A wave of sadness and anger that he had never experienced since he awoke rushed over him, causing his eyes to be bloodshot and iparably scarlet. At the same time, in a certain tower of the city wall, several men in dark green uniforms looked over through their binocrs. "What happened? Was he hit? Is that guy dead?" "Yes, but Mr. Chen isn''t dead. He got out of the car." "F*ck, how could this be? How did he notice us?" A man with a scar on his face spat and cursed. At this time, the voice of hispanion came from themunication equipment in his ear. "Boss, he noticed that we were hiding on the roadside so he got out in advance." "He even noticed when you were hidden. Are you all eating sh*t? A bunch of trash!" The scarred man scolded with anger. "Boss, now is not the right time to talk about this. What should we do next? Should we continue to attack?" "Of course we should attack. This is the Lu family head''s order. If we don''tplete the mission, we will be punished." The scarred man shouted angrily, "Go! Kill him!" "Yes, sir!" At this moment, the red-eyed Fade suddenly felt several gusts of winding towards him. He turned his head and saw a few figures quickly rushing over. Obviously, he was the target of the encirclement. At the same time, a series of tapping sounds were heard. Bullets rained down from the tower of the city wall and covered Fade. "Die; all of you must die." Fade''s eyes were cold. Looking at the figures around him, he rushed out like lightning. Then, the four people who had surrounded him saw a terrible scene. Fade was very fast. He rushed towards them, grabbed them with both hands without saying a word, and tore them in half with a forceful pull. In less than three seconds, two people had been torn apart by him. They hadn''t surrounded him at all. Instead, it was the opposite. "Run! Demon! He''s a demon! Run!" The other two figures escaped in panic, their eyes filled with terror. However, when they spoke, Fade had already caught up. Both of them immediately turned into a pool of flesh and blood. As for the bullets falling from the sky, he snorted coldly, gathered the positive energy on his body, and blocked the bullets. The bullets didn''t hurt him at all. In the tower of the city wall, the scarred man and the others were shocked. Until one of his men came to his senses first, "Boss, he''sing. He''sing!" Only then did the scarred mane to his senses. He looked and found that Fade was rushing towards the city wall at an extremely fast speed. He was shocked and quickly shouted, "Run, run!" "Get the city guards to stop him. Quick, stop him!" At this time, Fade had already rushed below the wall. There were loaded guns here. Otherwise, there would be guards and city guards checking the vehicles. Among them, there were many martial artists who were authorized to do so. The explosion just now also made them extremely nervous. At this moment, seeing Fade rushing over, he shouted, "Stop right there!" "Didn''t you see the people on the city wall shooting me?" Fade asked coldly. A martial artist of the city guard said with a serious face, "Outsiders are not allowed to enter the city without inspection. Otherwise, you will be considered a vicious beast and be killed." "How convenient!" Fade sneered. "The city wall should be guarded by your city guards. As a result, not only could you not manage your own territory but also prevented me from arresting criminals. I have to suspect that your city to snev guards are in cahoots with them. Did you also participate in this attack?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Don''t talk nonsense! Do you know the charge of ndering the city guard?" The martial artist of the city guard shouted angrily, holding a long knife in his hand. "If you want to convict me, then let''s see if you have the ability to do so!" Fade snorted coldly and continued forward. The martial artist''s eyes turned cold as he ordered, "Stop him!" In an instant, a group of people surrounded him. However, Fade was very fast. He rushed out of the encirclement and stood in front of the martial artist with the long knife. He hit him away with one palm and then flicked his fingertips to break the long knife in his hand into two pieces and fell to the ground. Seeing this, other members of the city guards were almost scared to death. They were frozen in ce. After all, that martial artist was their captain. He was a very strong, Level 2 martial artist in their eyes. However, right then, he couldn''t even take one of Fade''s moves. While the city guards were stunned, Fade rushed to the city wall. Looking at the high tower where the scarred man was, Fade rushed towards him with strong killing intent. The scarred man was shocked and hurriedly said, "Quickly stop him!" However, who would listen to his orders at this life and death moment? They all turned around and fled,pletely ignoring hismand. At this time, Fade hade to kill them. With a few whooshing sounds, several men fell down instantly. Chapter 2987 Chapter 2987 ? After killing several people, a burst of dense footsteps approached quickly. Then, a trembling voice sounded, "Nobody move." ncing around, Fade saw a team of thirty or forty people in uniform. They were all gathered at the city wall around the tower, surrounding him. "You want to stop me?" Fade nced at these people and said coldly. Immediately, the group of people couldn''t help but take a few steps back. In the end, the 40-year-old leader stood up and looked at Fade. "Sir, we are the Cloud City guards. Your behavior earlier has vited the regtions of Cloud City. Please cooperate with our investigation." Fade nced at him and said coldly, "What if I don''t?" "This..." The leader wanted to say something harsh, but when he saw Fade''s cold eyes, he hesitated. Words hung at the corner of his mouth and he could not say anything. Seeing this, Fade said, "I know that you are just following orders. It''s not impossible for me to cooperate with the investigation." "I''m sorry to trouble you, sir," the leader immediately said. Fade raised his right hand and said, "Wait a minute. I''m not done." "I can cooperate with the investigation, but before that, I want to know the background of these people on the tower. Who allowed them to attack in the city guards'' territory with so many heavy weapons?" "This..." The leader was speechless. Seeing this, Fade said coldly, "If you don''t exin it to me clearly, forget the investigation." "But...¡± The leader wanted to say something, but in the end, he dared not speak. At this moment, a shout sounded, "What''s going on? What are you doing here? Did you catch them?" "Mr. Wu!" The city guards hurriedly bowed to greet him. Then, Fade saw a man in his forties walking arrogantly towards them with his hands behind his back. "Laius, what''s going on? The prisoner is here. Why aren''t you arresting him?" The man, Wahkan Wu, nced at Fade and asked the leader, Laius. Laius quickly lowered his head and exined, "Mr. Wu, this gentleman wishes for us to promise him something before he cooperates with the investigation." Hearing that, Wahkan raised his eyebrows and asked, "What do you mean? We are the city guards. When do we have to negotiate with criminals? Lome on, arrest him." "Mr. Wu, this gentleman''s power..." Laius had an awkward expression on his face. However, Wahkan didn''t listen to him at all. He waved his hand and said, "So what if he''s powerful? You''re the city guards and you have the power to guard Cloud City. You''re facing a powerful criminal and yet, you are making deals with him. This is outrageous." "Arrest him right now!" As the order was given, Caius gritted his teeth and had to bite the bullet before going forward. "Please cooperate with us, sir." "What are you doing? Is this what an arrest looks like?" Wahkan looked displeased. At that moment, Fade pushed Caius aside, walked directly to Wahkan, and asked, "Mr. Wu, are you in charge of the city guards?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "W-What are you trying to do?" Mr. Wu was a little frightened. He took a few steps back and then shouted to Caius and the others, "What are you doing? Get him immediately." Caius and the others stepped forward. Fade casually waved his hand and a burst of energy knocked them to the ground. However, this time, he deliberately controlled his power and only knocked them to the ground without hurting them. Then, he continued forward and looked at Wahkan, saying, "You are the one in charge of the city guards, I want to ask you, how did these people appear here? How did they possess such great power? want your exnation." S "1-1, why should I exin this to you?" Wahkan stuttered. Fade''s eyes narrowed. He grabbed Wahkan by the cor and said forcefully, "You can choose to not exin. I don''t mind killing someone." "I- I''m the chairman of the Martial Arts Alliance branch of Cloud City. I''m an official. If you dare to touch me, you''ll be on the wanted list," Wahkan threatened. Fade was unmoved. His right hand grabbed Wahkan''s cor, exerting strength. Wahkan''s cheeks were red. For a second, there were even glimpses of purple. At this time, an old voice sounded, "Young man, show that man some mercy." Hearing the voice, Fade turned around and saw an old man in his 70s or 80s. He had gray hair and was dressed in ssic traditional wear. "You are?" Fade had questioning eyes. The old man said, "Spencer Loh, mayor of Cloud City. Mr. Wu and the city guards are under me." "Mayor." Fade narrowed his eyes, looked at him, and said, "Since you are in charge, I hope that you can answer my question." Spencer''s expression twitched. He nced at the chaotic explosion below and said in a bureaucratic tone, "Cloud City will go all out with the investigation. We will inform you, Mr. Chen, as soon as we have any updates." ve Hearing this, Fade''s eyes narrowed and he stared at Spencer for a few seconds. Then, he said, "If I remember correctly, Spencer, I have yet to introduce myself to you. How did you know my surname?" At the end of the question. Fade''s eyes were filled with a cold chill, with a sharp oppressive momentum, and it enveloped Spencer. Panic painted Spencer''s calm face. However, he quickly calmed down and looked at Fade, saying, "Mr. Chen, I have heard about your great strength. However, no matter how strong you are, it is too weak topete with a city." "Mr. Chen, you''d better think twice before doing something." "This is good for everyone." On one side, Wahkan also nodded and said, "bundle, Spencer is right. If you know what''s good for you, let me go immediately." "What''s more, it''s just a little girl. It''s not that big of a deal. If you need some, I know a few who can serve you well." Fade, who was expressionless at first, suddenly became serious when he heard Wahkan''s distasteful words. A stream of killing intent shot out of his eyes. Noticing that Fade''s aura had changed, Spencer quickly winked at Wahkan and said, "Mr. Wu, shut up." Then, he did not care to expose himself. He quickly exined to Fade, "Lundie, Mr. Wu''s words were unintentional. We also feel sorry about the death of your disciple. We will definitely investigate this matter..." Content belongs to "Investigate?" Fadeughed coldly. His voice was ice-cold. "No need, I''ll do it myself!" In an instant, Fade pressed with his right hand and crushed Wahkan''s neck with a click. Then, he threw Wahkan from the tower of the city wall as if he was throwing garbage. Wahkan fell to the ground and smashed into a pool of red blood and matter. Chapter 2988 Chapter 2988 ? "You..." Spencer stared at Fade in shock. Fade nced at him, took out his mobile phone, and made a phone call. Soon, Sabirin and ledger came in a hurry with a group of people. "Mr. Chen, what can I do for you?" Spencer was shocked at what he saw and said, "Sabirin, ledger, you two..." ledgers face fell. He looked at Spencer and said, "Mr. Spencer, Mr. Chen is our real boss. Mr. Chen was the one who killed Caelum." ledger continued, "Mr. Spencer, I know you''re retiring and you wouldn''t want to get into trouble. However, Mr. Chen is not someone to toy with." "This..." For a moment, Spencer hesitated. As for Sabirin, he came to Fade''s side at this moment and inquired about the whole thing. Then, he lowered his voice and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, I know you are very angry, but before there is any conclusive evidence, you''d better not touch Spencer for the time being." "After all, Spencer is officially appointed as the mayor and it is the highest position in the city. He''s different from the chairman whom everyone chose. If anything happens to Mr. Spencer, the capital would send people over to investigate. If that happens, if things go awry, I''m afraid..." Fade understood what Sabirin meant and said, "I got it." Right then, he was certain that Spencer had something to do with this attack. However, the concrete evidence and connection had yet to be thoroughly investigated. The most important thing was to find out who the true mastermind behind this attack was. Although in his heart, he was almost sure that this matter had something to do with the Lu family, he was not entirely sure yet. He didn''t want to wrong anyone. Therefore, he asked Sabirin to take the bodies of the attackers away, then took Tedger with him to find out who the mastermind was. Sabirin received the order and instantly brought his men to start the investigation Then, Fade asked ledger to deal with Yunita''s body. In the end, he left by himself. "Mr. Chen, where are you going?" ledger asked. Fade narrowed his eyes and replied, "The Xu family." At this moment, in the Xu family home, Yansy''s footsteps were hurried and she came to her father''s study with a gloomy face. Walking to the door of the study, she resisted the impulse to directly push through the door. Instead, she knocked on the door and said, "Dad, it''s Yansy. I have something to ask you." A few secondster, the man''s voice responded from the study, "Come in!" She pushed the door open and immediately said, "Dad, Herna, she..." However, she stopped abruptly in the middle of her sentence. That was because the person who was grinding ink for her father was none other than Herna, whom she had mentioned earlier. Suddenly, her gaze changed. She looked at Herna and questioned, "Do you know what happened at the south gate?" Herna lowered her head and looked at Waldo instead of saying anything. Yansy took a step forward and continued, "A car from Linchain County was attacked by heavy firepower. Some people witnessed what happened, and some people died in the car." "Miss, I have no idea about this." Herna shook her head. Yansy did not believe her and said coldly, "You have no idea? el? Previously, you answered Mr. Chen''s phone call for me. You spoke rudely to him on the phone and even exposed Egon''s matter to the tu family, and now Mr. Chen is in danger." Content belongs to "I just finished speaking to Mr. Chen on the phone but a few hourster, Mr. Chen''s car was attacked. Do you dare say that it has nothing to do with you?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "1-1..." Herna''s tone faltered. Seeing this, the anger in Yansy''s eyes rose and she shouted, "After thest incident, I locked you up for a month. Who allowed you toe out? Get out of here!" However, just as Yansy was about to order someone to attack Herna, she was furious. Waldo said at the side, "Yansy, enough." "Dad, what do you mean by that?" Yansy looked at her father. Waldo put down the brush in his hand, nced at Yansy, and said slowly, "This matter should not be med on Herna. I also allowed the news to get reported to the Lu family." "What? Dad, you... How can you do this? Mr. Chen helped me. He''s my savior, but you..." Yansy was shocked and looked at him in disbelief. Waldo looked at his daughter with a calm expression on his face and said, "That young man is called Lundie, right? I admit that he might have helped you from a certain perspective. However, no matter what, the Xu family cannot be involved in Egon''s death Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If we help conceal this, once the Lu family finds out, it will be very difficult for our Xu family," he stated. Yansy gritted her teeth and said, "But Lundie didn''t kill Egon. He was killed by the Scarlet me Python. Mr. Chen didn''t do it directly." Waldo shook his head and said: "Yansy, you are not young anymore. Do you think the Lu family would believe this?" "Take a step back and the Lu family will believe it. Egon was not killed directly by Lundie, but Egon''s death has something to do with him. This is the truth! As long as this point exists, the Lu family will not give up." "B-But..." Yansy wanted to exin further. Waldo continued, "You are well aware of the nature of this matter. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have asked Herna to conceal this matter for you." She looked up at her father and said, "But even so, we can''t just watch the Lu family attack Mr. Chen recklessly. Moreover, the news was leaked from me." "In this way, how can I repay kindness with ingratitude? How am I supposed to face Mr. Chen!" She found it hard to ept. Hesaid softly, "Yansy, I know that you are kind-hearted and may not be able to ept the fact. However, now in this world, you should understand that the weak are prey to the strong." "The Lu family is strong, and neither Lundie nor we can resist. Therefore, we must make a choice." "As for you being worried about facing that Mr. Chen, you don''t have to worry about it. I believe that you won''t have the chance to see him again." Hearing this, she was stunned and her body staggered a few times. "Dad, you mean, Mr. Chen, h-he..." Waldo didn''t make a sound. Herna opened her mouth and said, "The Lu family sent a small team of armed. soldiers with rocketunchers and machine guns. In addition, there are four other top practitioners of the third rank. Even if they''re Level 4 practitioners, they won''t be able to withstand such a lineup." "No, I don''t believe that Mr. Chen..." Yansy could not ept it for a while. Waldo got up and stretched out his hand to pat his daughter''s head. "Yansy, this is the real world. Time to grow up." "But..." She kept shaking her head, and her shoulders kept shaking because of her trembling body. Chapter 2989 Chapter 2989 ? At that moment, a loud and clear voice was heard from the gates of the Xu family home, "I am Lundie. I would like to see Miss Yansy." Hearing the voice, the three people in the study were all stunned. Yansy was the first toe to her senses. With a surprised look, she ran out. "That''s Mr. Chen''s voice. H- He is still alive. He is not dead!" "What''s going on?" Waldo frowned and looked at Herna. She shook her head, indicating that she had no idea either. However, she immediately took out her phone and began to contact others to inquire information on it. "Let''s go out and have a look," he said and then stepped out. At this moment, at the entrance of the Xu family home, a group of guards looked vigntly at Fade, who was in a sorry state. "This is the Xu family home. Leave immediately, or else we won''t be polite!" One of the guards shouted harshly. Fade frowned and was ready to break in. However, at this time, Yansy ran out. "Mr. Chen, Mr. Chen..." "Miss Yansy!" The guards acted quickly and moved out of the way. Yansy rushed to Fade. When she saw his torn clothes and bloodstains, her expression suddenly changed. "Mr. Chen, are you okay? Your body..." He shook his head, gave her a cold look, and said, "I''m fine."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Mr. Chen, let''s go in and have a look. I have a doctor in my house, and I''ll ask him to treat you," she said. He did not move. "Don''t bother. I came here today to confirm something with you, Miss Xu." "What is it?" She asked. He questioned, "Do you know about me getting attacked at the city gate?" "I-1 just found out." She nodded, her eyes slightly drooping. He continued to ask, "Miss, do you know who did it? How did they know my whereabouts and send people to guard the ce?" "This..." Her eyes shed. For a moment, her tongue was tied and she didn''t know how to exin. His eyes were filled with coldness. However, he resisted the urge and continued, "I came with Yunita. She is the hunter you met on the mountain." "W-What happened to her?" She asked. "She took me as her teacher. This morning, I went up the mountain with her and swept her grandfather''s grave along with her parents''. In front of the tomb, she told them that she would follow her teacher and live a good life." "However, just this afternoon, she was in the carthat exploded and she died." Fade''s voice was calm and emotionless as if it was something he saw everyday. Despite this, right then, Yansy heard an unspeakable cold chill in his calm words. The moment she heard the news about Yunita''s death, she couldn''t help covering her mouth. "The little girl, she died..." He was still expressionless. He nodded and said, "Yes, she died. Miserably. Her body was charred and ripped apart. Pretty much no part of her could be found intact." "I... Oh..." She felt a little disgusted and almost couldn''t help vomiting. At that moment, he nced at her and said, "Yunita was my disciple and she is now dead. I was her master so I want to avenge her. Thus, I need to know who my enemy is." After saying this, he stared at her and asked, "Tell me, who is the enemy?" "I... T- This..." Yansy''s eyes shed, and her mind was in a mess. She couldn''t say anything for a moment. She was from a well-off family. Although she had practiced martial arts since she was young, she had not experienced much hardship. She had not dealt with this kind of situation before. At this time, Fade looked at her flickering eyes and his heart became colder and colder. The more she behaved like this, the more likely it meant that the Xu family had something to do with this. If the Xu family was really involved in this assassination, and they were even one of the masterminds, he did not mind teaching the Xu family a lesson. "No answer!" He looked at Tansy, who was finding it difficult to speak. His voice became lower and lower. "Then let me ask onest question. Does your family have a role in this?" "This... I don''t..." Tansy quickly waved her hand, trying to deny it. However, she could not finish her own sentence. After all, just now, her father and Herna had clearly told her that the news from the Lu family had been leaked by the Xu family. If they were to investigate properly, the Xu family would be found to have something to do with this attack. "You didn''t? What about the rest of your family?" He asked as he noticed the chilliness in Yansy''s words. "I... T-This..." Yansy stammered and stood up. Fade''s eyes were cold, and his killing intent had begun to spread. At this time, Waldo led a group of people and came over. "Who are you? How dare you act so atrociously in my home!" Fade raised his head and looked at him. His eyes narrowed, revealing a chill. Yansy came back to her senses and hurriedly said, "Mr. Chen, this is my father, Waldo. He..." Before Yansy could finish, Waldo stretched out his hand and pulled her back. Then, he looked at Fade and said, "You must be Lundie, right? My family is not entertaining any guests today. Please leave Fade did not move. He said coldly, "I''m not visiting. I''m only here to ask about something. Was the Xu family involved in the attack?" "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." "Do you, the head of the Xu family, really not understand?" Fade''s eyes narrowed. Waldo raised his eyebrows in dissatisfaction and said coldly, "Are you questioning me?" Behind him, a group of Xu family fighters looked indignant and angry, as if they were going to fight. After all, Waldo was the head of the Xu family. He was the head of one of the two great families in Cloud City and an absolute big shot. They. naturally displeased to be lovelere interrogated by a nameless man. Content belongs to Faced with the fearless Xu family members, Fade was expressionless and continued, "I am asking you." "I am not interested in any further contact with you. Please leave immediately. Otherwise, don''t me me for being unkind to you." Waldo waved his hand, ready to drive him away. Just then, the roar of a car quickly approached. Finally, with a rapid braking sound, a car stopped at the gate of the Xu family''s mansion. Waldo looked at the situation and could not help frowning with dissatisfaction. A sense of shock came to him as he saw the familiar license te on the car. It used to be Caelum''s ride, the kingpin of the underground world in Cloud City However, some time ago, he was suddenly overthrown within a day his territory and power were all taken over by another group of people. Content belongs to Their boss was someone whose surname was Liu, and he had two hatchet men, Tiguan and Tedgar. During this period of time, the Xu family had secretly inquired for information. They wanted to find out who Sabirin was and how he could kill Caelum. However, he did not have a chance to meet them directly, so the information he got was very little. That was why he was shocked at the sight of the license te as he didn''t expect Sabirin''s car to appear in front of him that day. Chapter 2990 Chapter 2990 ? Waldo was confident in his family''s power. However, his opponent had a mysterious background. He rose so rapidly, so it was only best not to have a grudge for now. As a result, Waldo forced out a smile as he walked forward to greet him, "Sabirin, why are you so free as toe to my family home? Come in and have a seat..." However, Sabirin, who had just gotten out of the car, nced at him, and directly walked towards Fade without paying Waldo any attention. When Waldo saw this, his eyes darkened and he showed his dissatisfaction. He thought in his heart, "How dare this Liu guy be so arrogant and ignore my personal wee!" He was thinking about how to handle Sabirin. As a result, Sabirin trotted to Fade and said respectfully, "Mr. Chen, I''ve found it." Fade looked serious and immediately asked, "Tell me!" Waldo was shocked at the sight. "How does Sabirin know this guy? Did he..." At that moment, Sabirin quickly reported the result of his investigation to Fade. "Mr. Chen, the raid team at the wall was surely hired by the Lu family. An hour ago, they went into the Lu family''s courtyard. The witnesses have videos of it." "So it was really the Lu family," Fade muttered in a low voice, gnashing his teeth. His eyes were filled with an iparably cold chill. At this time, Waldo and Yansy were shocked when they heard Sabirin''s words. Waldo came over and asked, "Sabirin, you and Mr. Chen..." Sabirin nced at him and said coldly, "Mr. Chen is my benefactor. I am just his agent." Waldo was astonished and looked at Fade in disbelief. He would never have imagined that this seemingly ordinary-looking young man from a small town in the countryside would actually be the mastermind behind Caelum''s defeat. Yansy was also filled with shock and disbelief. "Mr. Chen, you actually..." Ignoring their surprise, Fade nced at the Xu family members and continued to ask Sabirin, "Did the Xu family participate in this?" When the problem came up, the Xu family members suddenly became nervous. Yansy wanted to exin. However, at this time, Sabirin spoke, "Mr. Chen, ording to our investigation, two hours ago, Herna, the personal maid of Miss Xu, left the Xu family home and went to the Lu family home. She stayed there for half an hour and then left." After hearing this, Fade''s eyes narrowed. He looked at Waldo and Yansy. His mouth opened coldly, "Now, do you have anything to exin?" Waldo frowned and thought quickly. Originally, based on his perception, even if Fade came and knew that the Xu family had betrayed him, he would not take it seriously. After all, Fade was just a country bumpkin. What could he do if he knew? The Xu family could deal with it easily. However, now, things had changed. Fade''s identity had exceeded his expectations. He was the new underground kingpin who had defeated Caelum. Although Waldo was not afraid of such a powerful opponent, he had to be cautious. Just while he was still thinking about how to handle him, Tansy looked at Fade with tears in her eyes and apologized. "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen. Herna leaked your information." Fade''s eyes sank. He stared at her and questioned, "Thus, was that call for me toe to Cloud City a trap?" She quickly waved her hand andBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. tried to exin, "Mr. Chen, I-I didn''t. I really wanted to help you. At that time, I just knew that the Lu family had sent someone to Linchain County to attack you. I was worried about you, so I called you." "B-But I didn''t expect any of this. My father released Herna and my phone call was also leaked. I..." "Mr. Chen, I didn''t mean to hurt you." Fade looked at Yansy, who was trying hard to exin, and believed her. This little girl, who did not understand the ways of the world yet, was still kind-hearted. However, her family might be different. He looked at Waldo and questioned, "Mr. Xu, how do you exin this?" Waldo sent someone to pull Yansy, who had tear stains on her face, back. Then, he looked at Fadem and was silent for a few seconds before he asked in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, how do you want me to exin it?" Fade stated, "Tell the truth." Waldo blinked, paused for a moment, and answered, "The truth is very simple. Both Herna and I knew Yansy''s number. The Lu family asked what happened, and Herna just told them." "So you admit that your family is involved in this." Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at him. Content belongs to Waldo shook his head and said, "Mr. Chen, I don''t think I understand what you mean by involvement." "That''s because from the point of view of my family, we just spoke the facts." "Herna told the Lu family about how Egon died in Linchain County. My family didn''t exaggerate anything, nor did participate in the Lu family''s operations. Thus, I don''t understand how much involvement my family has in the matter, Mr. Chen." He had to admit that Waldo was indeed the patriarch of arge family. His eloquence was indeed good. From what he said, he actually absolved his family from the matter, as if they hadpletely nothing to do with it. Fade was silent. He stared at him for a few seconds and said coldly, "Is this the exnation given by you, the head of the Xu family?" Waldo nodded in affirmation. "Yes. My family just spoke the truth. I don''t think we did anything wrong." "Great, very good! I understand your meaning, Mr. Xu." Fade smiled and nodded his head in agreement. Upon seeing this, Waldo smiled. In his opinion, this matter had been resolved. No matter how dissatisfied Fade was, he did not dare to do anything in public. After all, from the debate just now, he felt that the Xu family had already gained a firm foothold in justice. However, at this time, Fade suddenly changed his expression and rushed out like a phantom. "What are you doing..." Waldo shouted in shock. However, Fade had already rushed to Herna. As Waldo watched with a horrified expression, Fade stretched out his right hand and grabbed Herna''s neck. He exerted a little force and directly snapped her neck with a click. Then, he threw her body to the ground like he would rubbish. Finally, he pped his hands and walked back slowly. Waldo looked down at the body on the ground, and there was undisguised anger in his eyes. He red at Fade. "How dare you be so bold as to kill someone from my family!" Fade nodded and did not evade his gaze at all. He said coldly, "I killed her. So what?" Chapter 2991 Chapter 2991 ? "Y-You..." Waldo pointed his trembling finger at Fade. He was boiling. "Guards! Come!" The family guards reacted to themand. With that, Fade scanned through the Xu family members and his eyesnded on Waldo. He said, "Want to y? Let''s y till the end, shall we?" "You..." Waldo was outraged. He could not wait to order his men to kill Fade right there on the spot. However, at this moment, Fade''s eyes were deeper than the ocean, dark and opaque. The killing intent that radiated from his body was not very strong but it was extremely cold, making Waldo feel fear. Therefore, the order to attack Fade was stuck in his throat and could not be spoken. "Dare not? Then, just stay here. Otherwise, this is just the beginning. Hmph!" As if he could see through Waldo''s mind, Fade raised his eyebrows and left with a sneer. Sabirin, Tiguan, ledger, and the others immediately followed behind and they left together. Watching the car disappear from sight, Waldo gritted his teeth and stomped his foot, smashing a hard brick on the ground. Then, he shouted coldly, "Go back. All of you! For a few days, nobody in the Xu family can leave the house! Not without mymand!" Soon, at the Lu family home in Cloud City. In a luxurious manor, Tefal, the Master of the Lu family, sat in a chair with a cold expression on his face. Next to him was his wife, Theresa, whose face was filled with resentment and displeasure. She was clearly upset. "What are you all doing, a bunch of good-for-nothings?" "Three times in session. So many of you and none of you can deal with a county bumpkin. What''s the point of raising you all?" "Kill Lundie right now to avenge Egon''s death." The servants knelt on the ground and didn''t dare to breathe. They were all shivering. At that moment, Raydon, their butler, trotted into the hall and said, "Master, I have something to report." "Speak!" Tefal said. Raydon hurriedly said, "Master Lu, I just received news about Master Xu. Apparently, Lundie went to their home to cause trouble. He killed Herna at their mansion and now, he ising for the Lu family." "What? He killed someone in the Xu family home?! And Waldo let him go just like that?" Tefal looked surprised. Raydon continued, "Master Xu also said that Lundie has another identity. Caelum was destroyed by him. Now, Sabirin, Tiguan, and Tedger who are in charge of Caelum''s territories are his men now." "He was the one who killed Caelum! He''s the new underground kingpin of Cloud City!" Hearing this, Tefal was also slightly astonished. However, he immediately showed a sneer. "So what? They are just a motley crowd." "Bring him over! The Xu family don''t dare to touch him, but we, the Lu family, aren''t afraid of anything!" "Just in time. I, Tefal, will kill him in public to avenge my son." Tefal pounded the table. At this moment, Theresa covered her mouth and sobbed, "Kill him; you must kill him. I want everyone to see what will happen if you killed my Egon!" Tefal patted his wife on the back andforted her, "Don''t worry. I''ll avenge Egon." Less than half an hourter, a piece of news quickly spread throughout Cloud City, attracting great interest from the citizens. The Lu family, the first family in Cloud City, publicly stated that Lundie, the new kingpin of the underground world in Cloud City, muste to the Lu family to turn himself in within an hour to worship the soul of Egon, the second child of the Lu family. If Lundie did not do so, the Lu family wouldunch aprehensive attack. As soon as the news came out, it instantly detonated in Cloud City. After all, during this period of time, Caelum''s sudden destruction and the new underground kingpin of Cloud City taking the throne was originally big news. Numerous people were guessing who he was, but nothing was confirmed. However, now, the Lu family directly announced that the new underground kingpin of Cloud City was called Lundie Chen. Moreover, what was even more exciting was that Lundie, the new underground kingpin, actually killed Egon, the second young master of the Lu family. This was definitely much more exciting. After all, everyone in Cloud City knew that the Lu family and the Xu family were two big families in the city. Even Spencer did not dare to provoke them. Among them, the Lu family was even more powerful. They were almost the first family in Cloud City and no one dared to provoke them. Egon was also a famous rich childe in Cloud City. Bullying, robberies; you name it, he had done it. Countless times. However, no one ever dared toy a finger on him. Some time ago, rumors had it that Mr. Egon had died outside the city. Many citizens secretly apuded the anonymous hero who had killed him. Of course, they knew that the fate of this anonymous hero would not end well. The Lu family would find out sooner orter. At that time, what would greet him was the endless anger of the Lu family. However, now, the anonymous hero was exposed. More coincidentally, this anonymous hero happened to be another hot topic recently, the new underground kingpin of Cloud City. Therefore, following the statement of the Lu family, a storm quickly formed in the city, attracting the attention of countless people. Cloud City''s number one family vs Cloud City''s underground kingpin! This unprecedented battle was about to begin. Everyone in the whole city was on the edge of their seats. Dark clouds covered the sky as the cold wind howled. It was as if a dark cloud was pressing down on the city. As time quickly went by, there were only ten more minutes left before the one-hour mark. At this moment, a group of people gathered around the manor of the Lu family. The outermost crowd were the ordinary folks who had gathered to watch the show, while the innermost crowd consisted of the representatives of the various major powers in Cloud City. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org These included major businesses, the Martial Arts Alliance representatives, and securitypanies. Among them, the most attention-grabbing people were the Xu family, as well as Spencer. Needless to say, recently, the Xu family had been pushing forward the marriage between Yansy, the eldest daughter of the Xu family, and Egon, the second son of the Lu family. Their intention to curry favor with the tu family had been revealed. It was only natural for the Xu family to be there. However, the appearance of Spencer was somewhat intriguing. After all, Spencer was the nominal highest authority in Cloud City and was in charge of the safety of the entire city. Under normal circumstances, if there was such arge-scale conflict, he shoulde forward to try to smooth things out. However, at this moment, he was sitting on a wooden chair, looking at the expensive gate of the Lu family''s manor, motionless. Next to him, an assistant checked the time, and his face showed obvious worry. He looked at Spencer and said, "Mayor, there are only five minutes left." "W-What should we do next?" Obviously, the assistant was asking for Spencer''s opinion. Spencer snorted and retorted unhappily, "Isn''t it obvious that you have to do something? Do you need my permission?" "Ah, this..." The assistant was speechless and did not know what to do. He could only grit his teeth and ask again, "Please tell me your ns, Mr. Mayor."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Spencer closed his eyes and said faintly, "Cloud City, the Cloud City of China, the Cloud City of the people. When has there ever been am underground kingpin?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As soon as he finished his words, the assistant came to his senses and quickly cupped one hand in the other before his chest. "Mr. Spencer, I understand." "It''s good that you understand. Get ready!" Spencer ordered. "Yes, sir!" The assistant left and started tomand hundreds of elite soldiers from the city guards. Chapter 2992 Chapter 2992 ? Spencer had attracted quite a lot of attention and had caused a stir in the crowd. "Spencer has ordered his men to take action. He has made a stand!" "That''s for sure. The Lu family is much stronger than the so-called underground king!" "The authorities don''t even approve of the underground king of the city. Isn''t it only natural that Spencer sided with the Lu family? Moreover, they have always been on good terms." Amidst the crowd, Waldo gnashed his teeth with a sense of resentment on his face. "That guy is dead meat." Tansy, who stood beside him, couldn''t help but clench her fists when she heard the words from her father''s mouth. Her mouth twitched and she screamed soundlessly in her heart, "Mr. Chen, I''ve let you down. You can do this!" Every second went by and time was almost up. Still, there was no sign of the "underground king" at the gates of the Lu family''s manor. The crowd couldn''t help but rise to a mor. "It''s almost time. Why isn''t he here yet?" "He''s probably too scared toe!" "That''s quite possible. After all, it''s the Lu family. No one messes with them." "He probably fled a long time ago." "No way, I''ve been waiting for more than an hour. I don''t want to miss the good show!" Just as people were talking about it, suddenly, a rumbling sound of an engine came quickly towards them. The crowd looked around, searching for the source of the sound. A car and a truck rumbled over, approaching the gate of the Lu''s mansion like a roaring beast. The crowd stirred up once again. "Is that Lundie?" "I can''t see clearly, but it should be! Who else would dare toe to the Lu family manor at times like this?" "Only two cars? There''s too few people. Is Lundie here to surrender?" "Surrender? I doubt the Lu family would ept it. After all, Egon died in Lundie''s hands. Tefal would never let him go." "Let''s see. The show is finally about to begin." With a screech, the two cars came to a stop at the gate of the manor with a sharp sound. The door opened, and Sabirin, along with Tiguan and Tedger, were seen first. On the opposite side, Tefal saw the three people and narrowed his eyes with disdain. The guards of the Lu family tightened their grips on their weapons, and their auras were raging. They were ready to fight at any time. Finally, Fade, thest one in the car, got out. Tefal''s gaze fell on him instantly. He sized him up and cast a murderous look at him. "So, you are Lundie?" Tefal took the lead and asked loudly. Fade merely nced at him and did not respond. This attitude had provoked everyone in the Lu family even further. Theresa couldn''t hold it in anymore. She pointed directly at Fade and roared angrily, "He is the one who killed Egon. Quick, kill him. Kill him!" There was a stir among the guards of the Lu family. The war was about to break out. However, Tefal raised his right hand to stop the group. He stepped forward to Fade and yelled, "Lundie, aren''t you going to apologize?" Fade still remained silent. Squinting his eyes, Tefal took a few more steps forward. The air had gotten denser. At this moment, Sabirin snorted softly and said, "Mr. Lu, how arrogant you are. Are you trying to kill us?" Tefal''s eyes fell on him. He scanned him head to toe and snapped, "My son, Egon, was murdered. It''s only justified when the murderer pays with his life!" Sabirin spoke, "I don''t care how Egon died, but Mr. Chen didn''t kill him!" "Are you still denying it?" Tefal shouted angrily. His gaze swept across the crowd and he said loudly, "On that day, my son and Miss Linchain County. As a resuly Yansy had brought people to Poel.ne they were harmed by Lundie. This is a straight up fact. No one can deny it!" Content belongs to "Fact?" Sabirin sneered, "I''m afraid it''s only one-sided words from you. Don''t you think it''s unpersuasive?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "One-sided words?" Tefal''s eyes darkened. He paused for a moment, then looked at the crowd and said loudly, "Our family is a big family, but we are not unreasonable people. We have witnesses to prove what happened on that day." As soon as he finished speaking, several people appeared on the scene. Fade nced at them and found them to be somewhat familiar. They were the guards whom Yansy brought along the other day. Hence, he turned his gaze towards the Xu family. Yansy took in the situation and asked, "Dad, how could you?" Waldo cut her off with no expression, "I''m just letting them speak the truth!" Under Tefal''s instruction, the guards quickly narrated the whole story, including the attack of the Scarlet me Python. The crowd broke into a wild discussion after hearing the guards'' story. "They encountered the Scarlet me Python! No wonder Mr. Egon and the guards did not return!" "If that''s the case, then that guy was not the one who killed Mr. Egon!" "Haha, isn''t this an obvious fact? That guy has the ability to y the Scarlet me Python, but he pretended to be weak so that Egon would take the bait and be killed. He even intentionally stopped Egon from escaping. He is clearly the murderer here!" "I doubt that. Maybe it was too sudden and he couldn''t offer any help." "Then, why is it that Miss Yansy and her guards are safe and sound while Egon and his men all died? Don''t tell me the Scarlet me Python could recognize the families and chose who to attack!" "But no matter what, bundle didn''t kill anyone directly. The Lu family is a bit too much!" "Egon is dead. Don''t you find it ridiculous to be judging the Lu family for being too much?" "Either way, it''s wrong for Lundie to provoke Egon. It''s not a big deal if the Lu family kills him!" Listening to the arguments and criticism, Yansy couldn''t help but take a deep breath and shouted, "That''s not the truth! Egon was the one who wanted to rob Mr. Chen''s Sever Leaves Polygonum Multiflorum. That was why he was attacked by the Scarlet me Content belongs to Python." "Even if Mr. Chen didn''t save him, Egon was at fault first." Her words shocked the crowd and many of them looked surprised. "The Seven Leaves Polygonum Multiflorum is a treasure! Why didn''t those people mention anything about it earlier?" "If Egon was trying to steal it, then it''s understandable that Lundie didn''t lend a hand!" "Even if he wasn''t stealing anything, it''s normal to step aside! Why must one save him? Just because he''s Egon Lu?" "Isn''t Miss Yansy engaged to Egon? Why is she speaking up for Lundie?" "What the hell is going on?" Chapter 2993 Chapter 2993 ? People were talking wildly about it. Tefal''s face darkened and his expression showed that he was clearly upset. Waldo''s expression changed drastically. He immediately pulled his daughter back and ordered in a low voice, "Send her back! " Then, he looked around and said loudly, "My daughter is in grief because of the death of her fiance. She was a little muddle-headed. Please don''t take her seriously." "As for my guards'' testimony, I, Waldo, am here to testify. It is absolutely true." When he said this, it was like he was reciting the credibility of that statement, eliminating the crowd''s doubts. After all, the master of the Xu family still held quite a status in Cloud City. Tefal fumed sternly, "Master Xu has now testified. Do you still want to deny it?" "We..." Sabirin could not be more furious. Just as he was about to defend himself... Fade patted him on the shoulder and stated faintly, "I''ll do it!" Sabirin nodded and took a step back. Then, Fade walked out and stared at Tefal in front of him. "I didn''t kill Egon myself..." Tefal thought he was still defending himself, so he frowned. However, before he could speak, Fade finished the second half of the sentence, "But if I have another chance, I would kill him myself!" "You..." Tefal''s expression darkened instantly. Theresa was even more agitated. She couldn''t wait to rush up and tear Fade to shreds. "Kill him! Kill him and avenge Egon!" The crowd was also in a heated discussion. "bundle is a little too arrogant, don''t you think so? How dare he talk to the master of the Lu family like that in public! Isn''t he deliberately provoking him?" "That''s right. If he talked nicely, there may be room for negotiation. Now that he has said something like that, the Lu family will never let him off." "Oh, don''t you all understand? Regardless of what the truth is, since the Lu family has already made their stand publicly, they must take revenge. Lundie''s attitude will not change the fact that he is going to be dead meat." "Is he trying to beat the Lu family?" Tefal suppressed his anger, red at Fade, and shouted. "Boy, do you know what you''re talking about?" "Of course I do!" Fade nodded. "And this is just the beginning!" While speaking, he waved his hand. Behind him, the truck drove over and reversed to stop in front of Tefal. "What do you want?" Tefal frowned and warned coldly. Fade did not answer but just pped his hands. Then, the cargo bed behind the truck began to lift, and the cover slipped, revealing the bloody corpses inside. As the cargo bed rose higher, the bodies slipped down to the ground and piled up in front of Tefal, forming a small heap. That scene gave everyone a fright. Even the Lu family members couldn''t help but take a few steps back and distanced themselves. Tefal was shocked, but then, his face darkened and he red at Fade. "What do you mean?" "What do I mean? Don''t you understand?" Fade sneered. "These people attacked me on the city wall when I entered the city. Don''t you know them?" "O-Of course I don''t know them!" Tefal denied immediately. Everyone was clear that he was definitely behind this. However, he would never admit it with his own mouth. Fade had already expected this, so he didn''t argue with him. After a pause, he took out a photo and continued, "This little girl is called Yunita Lai. She was only sixteen years old! She was my disciple." "She was going downtown with me earlier today. Unfortunately, she was in the car when the attack struck!" Fade spoke in a t tone, without any emotion, but his tone sent chills down people''s spines. Tefal''s eyes couldn''t help but tremble. He immediately denied, don''t know the Yunita you''re talking about. I''m very sorry about her misfortune, but this matter has nothing to do with me..." Fade waved his hand and interrupted Tefal. "Master Lu, you don''t need to deny it in a hurry." "Because I''m not here to judge you." Speaking of this, Fade paused, then his tone suddenly sank. A cold killing intent directly rushed out. "Today, I''m here to kill you!" In an instant, Tefal''s expression changed and he quickly retreated to stay away from Fade. At the same time, he roared, "Attack! Kill him!" The dozens of Lu family guards, who had been ready to go, immediately rushed up and surrounded Fade. These guards were all the elites of the elites. They were at least Level 2 martial arts practitioners. The 30 guards were well- experienced and well-coordinated; even a Level 4 martial arts practitioner might not be their match. These people could be said to be the backbone of the Lu family, moreover the power supporting them to dominate Cloud City. Whew, Boom, Bang! Over 30 people attacked one after another. Streaks of energy shot out with weapons breaking through the sky. A battle broke out in the front yard of the Lu family manor. The onlookers couldn''t help but feel excited at the moment. "They''re fighting! They''re finally fighting!" "It''s going to be a good show. Who do you think will win?" "That goes without saying. It must be the Lu family. This is not a battle of the same level." "I''m just wondering how long Lundie can hold on!" "Do you want to make a bet?" At this moment, looking at Fade who was surrounded, Sabirin, Tiguan and Tedger couldn''t help getting nervous. "Mr. Chen!" They shouted, wishing toe forward and help. However, Fade ordered them to not interfere. "Don''te over here. I''ll take care of it myself." "How arrogant!" The leader of the guards sneered and rushed over with a long spear in his hand. He was a Level 3 martial artist with exceptional martial arts skills, not to mention his skills with the long spear. He was a rtively well-known martial artist in Cloud City. At that moment, the spear was stabbing towards Fade''s heart. It was extremely cruel! However, in the face of this move. Fade was iparably calm. His right hand lightly reached out. Under the terrifying speed of the spear, he actually used two fingers to grab the spear, bringing it to a stop. "You... How is this possible..." The leader was startled, his face full of astonishment. At that moment, with a crack, Fade slightly exerted his strength to his fingers and the spear in the leader''s hand was broken. His whole body was knocked down to the ground by the rebounding force, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. "Kill him!" The remaining guards had a stronger killing intent and charged forward. Despite this, in Fade''s eyes, these Level 2 martial artists were worthless. After a few cracking sounds, he remained still in the same ce. With the simplest fists and kicks, he knocked down more than 30 guards and they all copsed to the ground. All of this happened in less than three minutes.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2994 Chapter 2994 ? Such a scene shocked the crowd. "Did Lundie win?" "He has single-handedly defeated over 30 people, not to mention in such a short period of time! Could he be a fourth rank martial artist?" "He must be! Otherwise, he couldn''t have defeated Caelum and overthrown him!" "I''m afraid the Lu family has encountered a tough problem this time" "It''s hard to say who is going to win now." Amidst the noisy discussion, Spencer sat still on his chair as he stroked the moustache at the corners of his mouth and watched the scene expressionless. On the other side, the rich and powerful people in Cloud City had all gathered around Spencer at some point. Waldo noticed and his look changed slightly. He scanned through the crowd andnded his gaze on him. "Mr. Spencer, I didn''t expect that this viin had such a skill. I''m afraid only you can subdue him!" Spencer smiled, waved his hand, and said faintly, "I''m old and crusty. What can I possibly do?" "You, on the other hand, are the master of the Xu family. Aren''t you going to do something after what Miss Yansy has said earlier?" Hearing this, Waldo''s expression changed drastically. After all, everyone knew that he wanted to marry his daughter off to Egon, so that both families could have a closer rtionship. However, now, the marriage was called off because of Egon''s passing. Moreover, Yansy spoke up for the other party. It was hard to tell where the rtionship between the Lu and Xu families would go in the future. In fact, Waldo was concerned about this as well. It was exactly because of this that he took the initiative to speak up. He wanted to sound out Spencer before deciding on his next step. However, it was obvious that a sly man like Spencer would not make a move easily. Even worse, he had tossed the ball back to him. That put Waldo in a dilemma. From a rational point of view, the best choice for him was to immediately lead his men to back up the Lu family. It could reduce the negative influence from Yansy''s words and get closer to the Lu family. However, Waldo was also worried that Lundie might end up winning. If he got involved, he would be in a dead end. After all, back when Lundie killed Herna at the gate of the Xu family home, he had exerted a terrifying pressure that made Waldo feel a faint sense of fear. While hesitating, someone said, "Thousands Phantom Sword, Jayrold Lin. I didn''t expect Tefal to invite someone that great." Hearing the voice, Waldo looked over and saw a thirty-year-old man, who was holding a long, silver sword, standing next to Tefal proudly. "It''s really him. He''s here. Tefal is really well-prepared!" Waldo sighed with emotion. Then, he felt a little pity that Jayrold had appeared. It was now pointless for him to send help. Jayrold had appeared around Cloud City two years ago. He was a lone ranger who hunted vicious beasts. He had earned quite a reputation and became a well-known vicious beast hunter in several nearby cities. Legend had it that his Thousands Phantom Sword skill was unpredictable and powerful. Even a Rank 4 vicious beast couldn''t take one blow from him. Because of his great strength, manyrge families and organizations wanted to recruit him to work for them over these two years. However, Jayrold had rejected all of them. He only worked for himself and never joined any forces. Some spected that it was because he was free in nature and didn''t like to be restricted. Some people also said that Jayrold had hit a bottleneck and wanted to break into Level 5, so he trained himself in the wild. There were others who said that he was a disciple of some great forces and had appeared here because he had a secret mission. There were different opinions. However, no one knew the specific reason. Despite this, no matter what the reason was, it would definitely be of great help for Tefal to have invited Jayrold. After all, apart from Hexgon, Tefal and an elder were the strongest martial artists of the family, in Level 4. However, because of their old age, theirbat power was only average. Now, Jayrold had arrived. As a peak Level 4 fighter, his strength was even stronger than the Lu family''s strongest martial artist. It could be said that he alone had directly doubled the fighting power of the Lu family, which was already quite strong. If it was before, Lundie still had a little chance of winning against the Lu family. But now, Jayrold''s appearance hadpletely eliminated this possibility. Lundie would definitely lose! Obviously, Tefal also thought so at this moment. With a proud smile on his face, he sneered at Fade. "Boy, prepare to die!" After that, he turned to Jayrold and said, "Mr. Lin, I don''t want to kill him immediately. That will be too easy on him. will cut off his limbs, and then I will crush his flesh and bones little by little. I want him to suffer and beg for his death!" His vicious words made the crowd shudder. At that moment, Jayrold was expressionless. He looked at Tefal and replied coldly, "Okay, I promise you, but don''t forget what I requested." "Don''t worry, Mr. Lin. After this, I will offer you what you need, no questions asked," Tefal promised. "That would be best!" Jayrold nodded. He stepped forward, stared at Fade face to face, and said coldly, "Remember, the person who killed you is Jayrold Lin!" Upon hearing this, Sabirin, who was behind Fade, could not help but feel nervous. He quickly came over and exined the great name of the Thousands Phantom Sword to Fade. Then, Sabirin shouted to Jayrold, "Mr. Lin, we hold no grudges with each other, How much did the Lu family offer you? We are willing to pay double, but we hope that you will not intervene in this matter." QUMS Jayrold shook his head and refused. "You can''t afford the price I want!"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Mr. Lin, what''s the exact price? We can talk about it. Maybe..." Sabirin tried to negotiate. However, Jayrold was impatient. The long sword in his hand shook, and a silver sword light broke through the air and rushed straight to Sabirin''s throat. Sabirin''s expression changed dramatically and he looked horrified. He tried to dodge, but the speed of the sword light was so fast that he had no time to react. Seeing that death wasing, he was almost desperate. However, at the crucial moment, Fade tapped with his right hand lightly and a jet of red light shot out. At thest moment, it shattered Jayrold''s silver light and rescued Sabirin. Content belongs to After the blow, Fade gazed at Jayrold and said coldly, "You''ve crossed the line!" The corners of Jayrold''s mouth curled up, and he said faintly, "I''m just killing someone. I''m not overstepping any boundaries!" Chapter 2995 Chapter 2995 ? "Hmph!" With a cold snort, Fade did not care to spill more nonsense with Jayrold. Like a sh of lightning, he rushed forward. Seeing this, the long, silver sword in Jayrold''s hand formed a silver in the air, enveloping Fade. Boom! Unfortunately, it was ineffective towards Fade. He dashed out of the right away. His whole body was like a fierce chariot, rushing towards Jayrold. Jayrold was slightly shocked, but he tiptoed lightly on the ground and retreated quickly to keep a distance from Fade. As for Fade, he continued to charge forward. At that moment, the tables had turned. Fade was ying offense while Jayrold was retreating instead. That caused a heated discussion in the crowd. "It looks like Jayrold is at a disadvantage. Is Lundie that strong?" "It''s impossible! How could the Thousands Phantom Sword be forced into such a situation?" "Will Jayrold be defeated?" In the midst of the discussion, someoneughed in disdain and mocked rudely, "A group of idiots. Shut your mouths if you don''t know martial arts. Don''t embarrass yourselves!" "Who are you? How dare you judge us?" "Since you know well, then tell me, why is Jayrold at a disadvantage now?" He snorted coldly and continued, "Idiots will stay as idiots forever. If you can''t even understand the battle, what could you possibly know about martial arts?" "It might seem that Jayrold has been forced to retreat, but didn''t you notice that bundie''s continuous attacks didn''t really hurt him? On the contrary, Jayrold has grasped Lundie''s full strength during the process." "Moreover, Jayrold is nicknamed the Thousands Phantom Sword. He hasn''t shown his unique technique, the Thousands Phantom Swordskill yet. How can you say that he is at a disadvantage?" "I believe that it won''t take long for Jayrold to use his skill, bundle will definitely lose by then!" The words caused many onlookers to whisper among themselves. "Is that true?" "Thousands Phantom Swordskill? I do recall Jayrold having such a move." "Maybe Lundie also has his own unique skill?" "But I think what he said earlier makes sense." "I don''t think so. Maybe Lundie is also hiding his strength." Just as everyone was bickering, Jayrold, who had been forced to retreat by Fade''s attacks, suddenly stopped and blocked Fade''s punch. Then, the corners of his lips curled upwards, revealing a cold smirk. "Enough. Now, it''s showtime." As soon as he finished his words, the long, silver sword in his hand danced like a phantom. The silver sword turned into a stream of silver beams, with streaks of energy moving throughout as if there were countless virtual swords piercing through the air,ing towards Fade. In an instant, Fade, who hadunched continuous attacks, was suppressed by the attack and was besieged. The tables had turned drastically once again. "Look! Look! Jayrold has the upper hand!" "He''s done it! He''s using his skill!" "As expected, Jayrold still has energy left in him!" "Is this the Thousands Phantom Swordskill? It''s too terrifying." "Lundie will surely lose!" Amidst the hubbub, Waldo, Spencer and the rest had a deep grin as they all nodded while watching the battle. "The ending is clear." "As expected of Jarold and the Lu family." "From now on, Cloud City is dominated by the Lu family alone!" Swoosh! On the battlefield, Jayrold''s Thousands Phantom Swordskill, with sharp flowing light, rushed swiftly toward Fade with sharp killing intent. "Go to hell!" Jayrold had a smile on his lips and he looked confident and proud. It seemed that everything was under his control. The virtual sword was about to stab into Fade''s body. Right at that moment, he threw a punch and smashed the streak of light with a snap. "Uh, how is this possible..." Jayrold was stunned for a moment. His face sank and his hands moved repeatedly. "Not bad, but that was just one streak. How about ten or even a hundred streaks? Let''s see if you can catch all of them!" Whew, Whew, Whew... In an instant, a series of wind- breaking sounds rang out. Countless silver beams streamed like meteor showers all over the sky, leaving long trails behind as they rushed towards Fade. "Thousands Phantom Swordskill!" Jayrold''s aura burst out and his face was full of determination to kill Fade.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. This move was his ultimate skill as well as his trump card. If he struck out, the opponent would die! No doubt at all! At this moment, Fade also felt the threat of this terrifying attack. It was indeed quite powerful. If he was an ordinary Level 4 martial artist, the streaks of energy would have pierced through their bodies and they would be dead long ago. Content belongs to el?? However, for Fade, the situation waspletely different. His current strength was only at the peak stage of the Heaven Level, which was the peak stage of Level 4. However, his body refined in the Physical Refine Realm was iparably powerful, which was equivalent to a Level 7 martial artist''s. Therefore, resisting these virtual swords was not a big deal! As a result, he didn''t need to do anything special. He only slightly condensed his positive energy aura and used his powerful physical body to confront it head-on. Suddenly, countless virtual swords came crackling down. Almost everyone was waiting to see Fade being pierced to death. However, what happened in the next few seconds stunned them all. As soon as those sharp virtual swords crashed against Fade''s body, they all cracked and broke into pieces like ceramics. He was safe and sound. "How is this possible?" "How did you do it?" "Who are you?" For a moment, everyone was stunned. Jayrold was in the utmost disbelief. His eyes widened and gawked at Fade in doubt. Fade raised his right hand and said lightly, "You have no right to know who I am!" As he spoke, ayer of red mes condensed on his right hand and he was ready to attack Jayrold. Feeling the horrible pressure, Jayrold''s face changed dramatically. He hurriedly retreated and shouted at Tefal at the same time, "Hurry up! Otherwise, we are all doomed." Hearing the cry, Tefal, who was stunned, came to his senses at this moment. He quickly gave an order. "Attack! All of you, kill him!" In an instant, everyone in the Lu family rushed up. Tefal and the elder of the Lu family also charged forward together. For a time, Fade was surrounded. However, soon, arge number of them were sent flying by a casual wave of his hand. In the end, only Tefal, the elder, and Jayrold remained in the battlefield with Fade. Yet, the three of them were still suppressed by Fade even though they had joined forces. They kept retreating and blood kept spurting out from their wounds. All this happened in just a few minutes. Chapter 2996 Chapter 2996 ? The faces of those who were confident in Jayrold''s win fell as they watched the battle happen right before their eyes. "Mr. Spencer, what should we do?" Someone asked. At that moment, Waldo looked over at him and waited for his reaction. Spencer''s expression froze. He paused for a moment and said in a deep voice, "As the mayor of Cloud City, I am in charge of guarding the order of the city. I will not allow anyone to disrupt the order of Cloud City and harm the citizens." As soon as he finished his words, the assistant immediately understood what he meant and gave an order, "Attack!" In an instant, there was a burst of noise. The city guards, which had been ready for a long time, rushed over and surrounded the people on the battlefield. Even Spencer jumped up from his seat and flew to the center of the battlefield. With such a dramatic scene, many other rich people of the city quickly followed and sent their own guards to help the Lu family. Waldo had a puzzled look when he noticed that the people around him were givingmands one after another. He was hesitant about something. If it was any other day, he would surely go with the flow and provide help. However, Lundies strength seemed to have exceeded his expectations. If he fought again now, he would definitely offend him. On top of the previous grudge, once Lundie won, the Xu family would be the same as the Lu family. Of course, from a certain perspective, if the Lu family won, the Xu family would not be able to protect their position in Cloud City if they didn''t help with this situation. Just as Waldo was hesitating, Fade noticed the movements around him and slowed down. He swept his gaze across the guards surrounding him. Finally, his eyes fell on Spencer as he asked in a low voice, "Spencer, what are you doing now?" Spencer kept his face still as he stared right into Fade''s eyes. "Mr. Chen, I am the mayor of Cloud City. ording to the rules, no fighting is allowed, let alone killing the innocent." "Mr. Chen, please stop to maintain the order of Cloud City and the safety of the people."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Stop?" Fade sneered. "You make the reason sound so reasonable. No fighting and no killing. I want to ask you, Mr. Spencer, where were you and the city guards when my disciple was attacked and killed?" Spencer remained calm and said, "The city guards have been investigating the attack on you, Mr. Chen. We will give you a satisfactory answer." "A satisfactory answer?" Fade sneered. "The only thing I want now is Tefal''s life!" Spencer shook his head and said, "If you insist on doing this, I can only follow thew. I am afraid I would have to arrest you." As his words sounded, the members of the city guards, in a neat formation, approached. One had to admit that the battle prowess of the army was outstanding, and its might was intimidating. However, at this moment, Fadeughed, nonstop. "Hahaha!" Afterughing, his face became stern. He swept his gaze over everyone and said coldly, "Suppressing me with rules andws?" "Very well. Today, I''ll show you what the real rules are." Boom! A rumbling sound rang out. Ayer of scarlet fiery light erupted from Fade''s body,pletely surrounding him. At that moment, he was like a demon god who came out of hell. He was burning with hell''s mes and with deadly killing intent, he walked towards everyone step by step. Sensing the terrifying killing intent, Spencer frowned and ordered, "Attack!" In the next second, the city guards were already on the move. At the same time, Tefal, the elder of the Lu family, and Jayrold also rushed up and attacked. Fade was caught in the battle. He was faced with dense attacks, rain-like aura, and fierce force. However, he did not dodge. He dashed out of the circle. His terrifying form rushed directly towards the enemies with burning mes. A punch, a kick, and even a touch of mes could defeat the enemy. One after another, they screamed and fell to the ground. There were fewer and fewer people on the battlefield. In less than five minutes, only Jayrold, Tefal, the elder of the Lu family, Spencer, and his assistant were left. At that moment, the five people looked at each other, and their faces were full of disbelief and horror. "Mayor, we... We..." The assistant looked at Spencer, his voice beginning to tremble. Spencer''s white hair had been burnt by the fire and his bald scalp was exposed. He looked very disheveled. He narrowed his eyes at Fade with a dark expression. "Who the hell are you?" Without answering, Fade directly rushed to Tefal. Shocked, Tefal quickly retreated and shouted, "Save me!" However, since he had already escaped, nobody could save him. Jayrold turned around and ran madly. The elder of the Lu family also turned in the other direction and quickly fled. Therefore, Fade easily caught up with Tefal. With raging mes in his right hand, he pinched Tefal''s neck. "No, don''t kill me. I''m willing topensate you. I''m willing to give you anything you want..." Tefal cried in horror. Fade said coldly, "I want your life." After that, he put strength into his right hand. "You can''t kill me. My son, Hexgon, is the No.1 Martial Arts Academy..." Tefal''s final scream disappeared with a loud cracking sound. He turned into a corpse and was ignited by the me on Fade''s fist. His body quickly burned and turned into a pile of ashes. After killing Tefal, Fade looked at the elder of the Lu family who was fleeing, and lightly pointed with his fingertips. A stream of energy broke out and hit the back of the elder of the family, instantly killing him. UMS Then, Fade appeared behind Jayrold as if he had teleported. The mes in his right hand instantly condensed into a red ming sword. "Mr. Chen, don''t kill me. I was wrong..." Jayrold hurriedly begged for mercy. However, Fade remained unmoved. He waved the highest point of the red sword in his hand and was about to lower it. Feeling the killing intent, Jayrold shouted crazily, "I have a secret. I''ll tell you, so don''t kill me." Fade didn''t mean to bargain with him. He just kept doing his work. Jayrold was truly scared. He said hastily, "I''m a disciple of the Royal Sword Hall, I went down the mountain to train myself. There''s a ce where an Elixir Core is about to emerge. I know where it QUMS "What? Elixir core!" Fade''s movements stalled and he slowed down. Jayrold hurriedly said, "I''m not lying to you. I''m telling the truth. It''s the elixir core!" "Where is it? What kind of elixir core?" Fade asked. Jayrold said, "This... I..." Fade''s eyes turned cold and he said with killing intent, "You have no right to bargain with me. Talk or you''ll die!" Jayrold nodded quickly. "I''ll talk, I''ll talk!" ??? "It''s in a primeval forest in the southwest of Cloud City. I don''t know its specific location, but there is a corresponding clue in a map hidden by the Lu family. The reason why epted Tefal''s invitation this time is to get the map and find the specific location of the elixir core." Content belongs to "Legend has it that the elixir core was condensed from the Geocenterva. It has a rich fire essence and is extremely powerful. It''s extremely precious." Chapter 2997 Chapter 2997 ? After listening to this, Fade''s eyes lit up. The elixir core was necessary to break through from the peak stage of the Heaven Level to enter the Lord Level. One had to find a suitable and precious elixir core and absorb it into one''s spiritual consciousness to fuse it into one''s core. After that, one would continue to absorb the martial essence of the same attribute and umte them to a certain degree before reaching the Lord Level. The martial arts realm had now been divided into nine levels. The condensation of the elixir ore had be a major barrier between the fourth and fifth levels. Once he found a precious and suitable elixir core, he could be a Level 5 martial artist. His strength would greatly increase and he would be a true expert in the present martial arts society. It was also because of this that no matter in the past or now, the core martial artists had always been pursuing the best cultivation resources. Originally, with Fade''s strength, he had already gone past the need for the elixir core. However, when he sealed the gap in the World Tree, he released his elixir core and integrated it into the World Tree''s body, causing his elixir core to disappear and his strength to drop to the peak stage of Level 4. If he could have an extra core, his strength would be greatly improved. Therefore, Fade was fairly interested when he heard about the emergence of the elixir core. Coincidentally, this elixir core was condensed from the Geocenter Lava, and its property was the fire essence. It was just in line with Fade''s Kong Fu of Jiu Yang. Therefore, at that moment, he decided that he had to get the Geocenter Lava elixir core. Jayrold saw the look in Fade''s eyes and quickly said, "As long as you spare my life, I will help you get this core." Hearing the voice, Fade''s mouth raised slightly, and his right hand, which had stopped, moved again at that moment. The long zing sword in his hand chopped down at Jayrold. "No, you..." Jayrold shouted wildly. However, Fade showed no mercy. The ming sword shed through Jayrold''s body and killed him. After dealing with Jayrold, Fade turned his gaze. His figure was like a phantom. With a whoosh, he was back where he was. At that moment, Spencer, his assistant, and the hatchet men of the major families fell to the ground with injuries, howling. Seeing Fadeing back, they were shocked and trembled. They could not help but take a few steps back. "You... You..." Looking at Fade, because of fear and nervousness, everyone was almost speechless for a moment. As for the onlookers, they were all shocked. "Tefal is dead and so is Jayrold!" "Is Lundiethat strong?" "The Lu family has lost. Lundie has won!" "What is Lundie doing? Is he walking towards Spencer?" Someone suddenly eximed. In an instant, everyone fixed their attention on Fade. Right then, Spencer''s eyes shed. He looked at Fade, who was approaching him, and stuttered, "W-What do you want to do?" Fade smirked and said coldly, "Spencer, you were about to kill me just now. What do you think I want to do?" Spencer''s body trembled as he hurriedly exined, "I''m just following protocols to stop fighting. I don''t have any other intentions." "Haha!" Fade sneered. "Spencer, how old are you? Do you even hear what you''re saying? Do you expect me to believe that?" "What I said is true. I don''t mean to go against you," Spencer continued. Fade shook his head, tired of the nonsense. A red beam of light roared out from his right hand. "No, you can''t kill me. I''m the mayor of Cloud City who was appointed by the authorities. If you kill me, the authorities will definitely investigate every bit of the case," Spencer hurriedly shouted. Fade snorted, turned his eyes, and made a grabbing motion with his right hand. Spencer''s assistant, who had been badly injured, was under Fade''s possession. "Let go of me!" The assistant struggled. Fade remained unmoved and said in a deep voice, "Answer my question and I''ll let you live!" "What do you want to know?" The assistant asked. Fade asked, "I want to know if Spencer has rtions with the Lu family. Is Spencer involved in the attack at the city wall?" Upon hearing this question, Spencer''s gaze changed dramatically. He hurriedly shouted, "Don''t talk nonsense. I am innocent. I don''t know anything. I..." Fade stared at the constantly flickering eyes of his assistant and stated coldly, "You have only one life. Think about it before you speak!" "I-1..." The assistant stuttered, looked at Fade, and then at Spencer. His eyes expressed how much he was struggling. "I don''t have a whole day!" Fade said, his voice getting colder and colder. As if sensing Fade''s murderous intent, the assistant quickly said, "I will talk, I will talk." "Mr. Spencer was aware of the assassination. It was even because of his personal orders that we let them go up the city walls. always Furthermore, Mr. Spencer and Master of the Lu family have been secretly colluding with each other for the past few years, and havemitted quite a few dirty schemes." "Nonsense! nder; this is nder. Fake, it''s all made up!" Spencer hurriedly denied. At this moment, his assistant also threw caution into the wind. Staring at Spencer, he said, "Old man, do you think I have no idea about your scandals? All your dirty documents are locked in a secret safe behind your bedroom in the mayor''s mansion. I guess well know if I''m the one lying after we open up that safe, don''t you think?" Content belongs to "Y-You..." Spencer was stunned. It seemed that he did not expect his secret to be known by his assistant. At this time, seeing the look on Spencer''s face, Fade was sure that he was involved. Therefore, without hesitation, Fade condensed a long red sword in his right hand and chopped it down in the air with the whistling wind. "No, don''t kill me. I was wrong; I know I was wrong. I''m willing topensate..." Spencer cried out in horror. However, Fade did not give him any chance. The red sword, swooshing, chopped down and cut off Spencer''s head. It was like a rubber ball, rolling more than ten meters across the ground.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After killing Spencer. The patriarchs of the other families were all shocked. They knelt on the ground one by one without caring about anything else. They apologized to Fade. "Mr. Chen, we were wrong all along. We had no idea that Spencer is such a person!" "We were bewitched by Mr. Spencer, so we helped him. Our family has nothing to do with this!" "Mr. Chen, from now on, we''ll listen to you. We''ll do whatever you ask us to do." Among a group of kneeling rich and powerful people of Cloud City, Waldo, who was still standing at the moment, seemed extremely rmed. He looked at Fade, and then at the rich and powerful people around him. The expression on his face kept changing. Logically, he did not let the Xu family attack Fade, so he did not have to kneel and beg for mercy. However, when he thought about how he had deliberately revealed Fade''s whereabouts to the Lu family, causing Fade to get attacked and his apprentice to die, Waldo could not help but feel uneasy. "Are you going to kneel or not?" Waldo hesitated. At that moment, he saw the bodies of Tefal, Jayrold, and Spencer nearby. In a sh, he dropped to his knees on the muddy ground, mixed with blood, and begged for mercy. Chapter 2998 Chapter 2998 ? Fade nced at the rich people who were kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy. Then, he spoke in a low voice, "I killed Tefal today. Do any of you have any objections?" "No, of course not!" "The Lu family wronged you first, Mr. Chen. They deserve it!" "The Lu family has done many evil things in Cloud City. Mr. Chen, you are righteous and have helped the people get rid of evil. We are grateful to you, Mr. Chen!" "Mr. Chen, you are the great hero of Cloud City." One had to say, the speed at which this group of people changed their attitudes was iparably fast. The remaining Lu family members, when they saw such a scene, changed their expressions. Some people secretly retreated and ran away. Some people''s faces were also shing, thinking about ways to retreat. At this moment, an angry shout rang out. Theresa ran towards Fade with a long sword in hand. "You killed my son and my husband. I''ll kill you. I''ll avenge them!" Bang! Fade sent the sword in her hand flying. Then, he looked at her with cold eyes and said, "Tefal and Egon started it. I came here today for revenge. If the Lu family still doesn''t know what''s good for them, I don''t mind destroying the whole family." His voice was cold and terrifying. Her eyes were still bloodshot as she roared angrily, "I don''t care. You killed my son and my husband. You deserve nothing but death! I want you dead!" Peng! Fade pped her to the ground. She stayed on the ground with a mouthful of fresh blood. "I''ve shown mercy. If you still don''t know what''s good for you, don''t me me for being rude!" "I''m going to kill you! I will kill you! Just so you wait!" She roared wildly. There was nothing else in her mind except her hatred for Fade and the determination to kill him for revenge. Seeing this, he shook his head with a chill in his eyes. He didn''t want to randomly kill people, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t dare. Swoosh! A crimson energy broke through the air and split the iing Theresa in half. Then, he waved his big hand and stepped towards the Lu family''s manor. No one dared to stop him. After entering the Lu family manor, Fade, ording to the clues provided by Jayrold and Tefal sessfully found a map marked with the elixir core of Geocenter Lava in the Lu family. After packing up the map, he left the manor. In the next few days, the entire Cloud City underwent great changes. The Lu family, the first family in Cloud City, which was great before, was destroyed by an outsider. Moreover, the well-known Thousands Phantom Sword, Jayrold, was also killed by Lundie, which was also very surprising. For a moment, Lundie''s name swiftly spread throughout Cloud City. The title of Cloud City''s underground kingpin, which was one held by Caelum, had now changed hands. The crowd discussed animatedly. They were curious and afraid of the King of Cloud City, who had appeared out of nowhere. All the major families tried their best to curry favor with Lundie and get close to the King of Cloud City. Of course, these people were all stopped outside Fade''s door. After destroying the Lu family, he melted the Seven Leaves Polygonum Multiflorum that he picked and made them into pills to improve his cultivation. At the same time, he also paid attention to the birth of the Geocenter Lava elixir core. When the time came, he would fight for it. Bang! On this day, a loud bang suddenly rose to the sky.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The lively and prosperous Cloud City was all stirred up. Countless people stopped what they were doing and looked at the source of the sound. On the city wall, the guards were even more nervous. They were fully alert and were ready to fight. At this time, the source of the sound was a jungle in the south of Cloud City. A me rose to the sky and then fell down like raindrops. When the raindrops fell, everyone realized that they were not drops of rain, but drops of scorching hot magma. The scorching hot magma fell on the trees and quickly ignited them, setting them aze. In just a few minutes, the forest had been lit up with a sea of fire. All kinds of birds and beasts were fleeing wildly. Seeing this, countless people began to talk about it. In the city, Sabirin also walked to Fade and asked, "Mr. Chen, what is happening? Anything we can help you with?" Fade shook his head gently and said, "No, ordinary people can''t get involved." He didn''t exin in detail because the explosion of theva was clearly a sign that the Geocenter Lava elixir core wasing. Since the Thousands Phantom Sword, Jayrold, had already known the news, Fade believed that there must be other warriors who knew about it too. At that time, the battle for this elixir core would be a brawl amongst the martial arts practitioners. Therefore, ordinary people could not get involved at all. At the same time, in the Xu family in Cloud City. Waldo was looking gloomy. He sat in his seat and poured the wine into his mouth bit by bit. His expression was very ugly. Recently, he had a very tough time. Originally, he wanted to get along with the Lu family, but he did not expect them to get destroyed by an outsider. Unfortunately, this outsider, who had a good rtionship with his daughter, ended the rtionship between Yansy and Egon by force, Which made him angry. After the copse of the Lu family, Waldo came to Lundie''s door several times to apologize and n¨¦t admit defeat, but he was refused at the door every time. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Moreover, because of the old grudge with Lundie, the other families andpanies had recently cut off their business with the Xu family. After all, no one knew when that crazy Lundie would suddenly get angry and destroy the Xu family. Since he could not walk through various paths, Waldo could only ce his hope on his daughter, Yansy. He wanted to convince his daughter to find Lundie and get him to let the Xu family off on ount of their past rtionship. However, she didn''t want to go out at all. After all, in her opinion, the whole thing was wrong and she had betrayed Lundie''s trust. Lundie only killed Herna and did not take revenge on the entire Xu family. He was already gracious enough. Now, it would be too much to ask him for forgiveness. Yansy would do no such thing. "What should I do? If Yansy doesn''te out again, I will tie her up and send her over!" Waldo said angrily. At this moment, a rush of footsteps quickly ran in, "M-Master..." "What''s going on? Why are you so impatient?" Waldo asked discontentedly. The servant gasped and said, "Master, Old Master is back." "What? My father is back? Where is he? Go and wee him quickly Waldo was shocked for a moment, and then he was overjoyed. He quickly got up and went out. However, before he could leave, an old man with white hair and beard led several martial artists in green robes into the hall. Chapter 2999 Chapter 2999 ? "Dad!" When Waldo saw the elder, he shouted and walked over. The old man, La Xu, nodded at Waldo, and then introduced the several martial artists beside him, saying, "Waldo, these are my fellow disciples from Spirit Cultivation Hall" La then introduced a young woman who seemed to be in herte twenties, "This is Miss Ava Moo. She is the daughter of Kylian Moo, the chief and sessor of Spirit Cultivation Hall." After listening to his father''s introduction, Waldo immediately paid full attention to this woman in front of him. With a face full of smiles, he stepped forward and said gently, "I''m Waldo Xu. Nice to meet you, Miss Moo. You havee from afar so you must have had a tiring journey. I''ll prepare some food and wine to wee you, Miss Moo, and everyone else." Ava expressionlessly nced at Waldo and waved her hand as she spoke coldly, "There''s no need. I''d like to rest in my room now. I''m here for an important matter this time, so there''s no need for big meals." "This..." Waldo didn''t know whether she was acting out of courtesy or if she was normally this cold. He looked at La and asked for answers from his father. La nodded. Waldo immediately said, "Then, I''ll get on it right now." He then busied himself and settled the people of Spirit Cultivation Hall. Only then did he return to the back hall and go to his father. "Dad, why would Miss Mooe to our ce? Is there something wrong?" La nodded and said, "Of course there''s something." "Dad, what is it?" Waldo asked curiously. La did not answer but asked, "During my absence, did anything happen in Cloud City? How is the situation of our Xu family?" Hearing this, Waldo''s expression changed. La noticed his strangeness and asked in a low voice, "Did something happen?" "Dad, I..." After a pause, Waldo told him what had happened over the past few days. After listening, La sighed with surprise on his face. "So, you''re telling me that a young man popped out of nowhere and killed Tefal and even the Lu family?!" "Exactly that." Waldo nodded. "Not just the Lu family, but also the Thousand Phantom Sword, Jayrold, and the mayor were killed by him too." "Now, that kid is the overlord of Cloud City, known as the King of Cloud City. Our family has offended him and now, I''m trying to soothe it out." La snorted and said, "There''s no need forthat now!" "No need? Dad, what do you mean?" Waldo asked. La said, "That kid won''t live much longer." "Dad, do you mean that you want to fight him?" Waldo asked expectantly. La shook his head and said, "I''m good at cultivating herbs. My martial arts strength is not strong enough. If we really fight, I''m afraid I''m no match forthat kid." "Dad, what are you saying?" Waldo looked puzzled. La narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "I can''t do it, but it doesn''t mean that others can''t." "That guy killed so many people. Do you really think they would be safe and sound?" "First, Hexgon, the eldest son of Tefal from the Lu family, was promoted to a Level 5 warrior in Capital Martial Arts Academy. I even heard that he knows Satria and they are on good terms." Hearing this, Waldo was shocked. "Satria Cao! God''s favored son of Capital Martial Arts Academy has officially entered Level 7 a few days ago and is ranked 10th on the Phoenix List." "That''s right." La nodded. He paused for a while and continued, "Here, the Thousands Phantom Sword, Jayrold, is not a person to be trifled with." "That guy came from the Royal I Sword Hall. He is a disciple of the Seventh Elder there. He has great talent, butter, he fell into a bottleneck and went out to gain experience, so he earned the title ''Thousands Phantom Sword The Seventh Elder of the Royal Sword Hall has always been protective of his disciples so he won''t let bundle off after he killed Jayrold." "Jayrold is actually a disciple of the Royal Sword Hall!" Waldo was surprised. La nodded and continued, "This is not the worst one yet. The most unintelligent choice that kid made was killing Spencer. Killing Tefal and Jayrold could be el considered as something As long as he doesn''t go too far, they can settle things under the table." "However, the mayor was appointed by the officials. Even if he''s not strong, we can''t kill him. Otherwise, it''d be a provocation to the government. The government will investigate and pursue this matter." "No matter how powerful he is, he''s nothingpared to the officials!" After listening to La, Waldo''s face showed a pleasant surprise. "Dad, so you''re saying that that guy is dead meat. Our Xu family doesn''t have to worry at all." La snorted coldly and said with disdain, "He acts recklessly, thinking that he''s invincible with his martial arts. He''s not the first one I''ve seen during the past few years, and all of them died without exception in the end." "Let alone this Lundie Chen. He has offended way too many people to stay alive." At that moment, Waldo waspletely relieved. His face was full of smiles. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I guess I worried too much earlier." La smiled and said, "You are old, but you never learned to be calm. You will worry yourself over small matters. How can I trust you with the Xu family?" "You have to punish me for it!" Waldo hurriedly nodded and then asked, "Dad, what exactly brought Miss Moo here?" Speaking of this, La lowered his voice and said, "We came for the Geocenter Lava elixir core." "The Geocenter Lava elixir core!" Waldo was shocked. La nodded and said, "This core is to the south of Cloud City and will soon be born. Mr. Kylian had taught his method of refining pills to Miss Moo some time ago. She is currently in need of fire essence core and the Geocenterva elixir core fits perfectly. This time, she is determined to get it." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "We must get it! Dad, then does our Xu family have to contribute..." Waldo asked. La shook his head and replied, "It''s enough to manage their daily schedule. The fight for the elixir core is not something that ordinary families can get involved in." Waldo nodded and was about to ask something. At that moment, streams of flowing light streaked across the skies of Cloud City and entered it. "These auras!" Feeling them, La walked out of the back hall and looked up into the sky. "Dad, what happened?" Waldo came out and asked. La said, "Those people are faster than I thought." "Father, do you mean the Royal Sword Hall, Hexgon, and the others?" Waldo asked. La said, "More than that!"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Dad, what are we going to do?" Waldo asked. Chapter 3000 Chapter 3000 ? La paused for a moment and immediately said, "I think they will know about bundie Chen soon. By then, you can contact them and you can help each other at the right time." "Dad, do you mean that we have to help them fight that lunatic?" Waldo nodded. Just as the two were talking, a thin figure, hiding in the dark, eavesdropped on the entire conversation. It was Yansy, who had been grounded at home for the past few days.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Earlier, she heard news about her grandfathering back. Hence, she went out to greet him. However, she didn''t expect to hear her grandfather and her father discussing how to contact others and how to deal with Mr. Chen together. Suddenly, her expression changed and the corners of her mouth moved. She murmured in her heart, "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen. I was the one that got you into trouble. I can''t just sit by and do nothing!" Thinking of this, she retreated. Her figure blended into the darkness and she quietly left the manor. When the beams of light rushed into Cloud City, Sabirin, Tiguan, and ledger were extremely shocked, and their faces were full of worry. Finally, when Fade''s cultivation was over, the few of them hurriedly came up to him. "Mr. Chen, there are quite a few experts from Cloud City. We are worried..." Before they finished, he waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it." "But..." Sabirin was about to speak. At this moment, a servant outside walked in quickly. "Mr. Chen, there''s someone outside saying that there''s something urgent that needs to be dealt with. It''s very important and it''s rted to your safety." "Mr. Chen is not receiving guests. Please leave." Sabirin knew that Fade didn''t like to see people nowadays, so he immediately waved his hand and said. However, as soon as he finished, Fade asked, "Who is this person?" The servant said, "It''s a youngdy with her head covered. I can''t see her face." "Youngdy." Fade was slightly startled. He then waved his hand and said, "Let her in!" "Yes." The servant retreated. After a while, a woman with a mask on her head came in quickly. "Who are you with?" Sabirin asked vigntly. Before the woman opened her mouth, Fade had already checked her identity with his aura. He said lightly, "What brings you here, Miss Xu? And what''s with the whole disguise?" "Miss Xu?" When Sabirin heard the name, he was startled and looked at Fade in shock. The woman''s body trembled slightly, and then, she took off her scarf. It was indeed Yansy. "Mr. Chen, I know that my family and I have failed you," Yansy apologized. "However, today, I havee to tell you an urgent matter, which is very important." "What is it?" Fade said. "It''s..." Yansy looked around. He reassured her, "They are people I trust." She nodded and then quickly told him what she had heard. After listening, he did not respond, but Sabirin became agitated. "La is back, but he still wants to cooperate with others to hurt you, Mr. Chen?" Tiguan and ledger''s expressions became serious at this moment. "Spirit Cultivation Hall, Royal Sword Hall, Hexgon, and the officials. Mr. Chen, there are more enemies now!" "Mr. Chen, why don''t we retreat and temporarily avoid the danger? After all..." Yansy nodded repeatedly and looked at Fade anxiously. "Mr. Chen, please leave Cloud City quickly. It''ll be toote if you don''t start packing now." Fade smiled and nodded to her, saying, "Thank you for your warning, Miss Xu. I will keep it in mind." "However, I will not leave Cloud City." "Mr. Chen..." "Mr. Chen..." Several people at the scene shouted at the same time. Fade waved his hand and smiled, "I know what you want to say. Don''t worry too much. I don''t care about this group of people. If they want to hurt me, let them!" "But..." Several people were still trying to persuade them. Fadeughed and said, "Don''t you believe me?" They looked at each other speechlessly. At the same time, in the former Lu family''s manor in Cloud City, a man in his thirties, who was none other than Hexgon, the eldest son of the Lu family, stood. Right then, he looked at the messy family house with a serious look on his face. Behind him was a middle-aged man in his early forties. He was the deputy team leader, Wesley He, who was sent by the government to investigate the murder of Spencer, mayor of Cloud City. Wesley''s face was filled with indignation. "Mr. Lu, that fellow has gone too far. He actually ruined your family like this. It''s better to just kill someone like that." Hexgon said, "Mr. He, I''m here as the head of the investigation team. We represent the government and have to follow the rules." "Yes, you''re right." Wesley nodded and said, "So, what do you mean? To arrest Lundie and bring him to trial?" Hexgon''s eyes slightly sank, and he waved his hand and said, "No hurry." "I have another mission, which is why I returned to Cloud City. That is, to find the Geocenter Lava elixir core for Mr. Cao." "There are already quite a few people here because the elixir core is about to appear. If we take action to deal with bundle w and allow others to benefit from the tussle, then that''ll be bad!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When he heard this, Wesley immediately echoed, "The task of Young Master Satria must be important. Mr. Lu, you are thoughtful. It was I who acted recklessly." "Then what should we do next?" Hexgon thought for a moment, then smiled and said, "There are many peopleing here this time. As long as there are more people, it will be chaotic. Thus, it''s better not to have too many people." "Mr. Lu, what do you mean?" Wesley asked. Hexgon said, "The Geocenter Lava elixir core is not something that anyone canpete for. Those nobodies don''t need toe and join in the fun. They''re just a hindrance." "Tomorrow, I will hold a banquet in my name and invite all the masters to gather in the Lu family manor." When Wesley heard this, he immediately pped his hands and cheered, "Mr. Lu, you want to establish an alliance. Those who haven''t recovered will all be thrown out of thepetition." "You can say that," Hexgon agreed. "That''s a good idea," Wesley immediately said. Then, he thought of something and asked, "Master Lu, that Lundie, do you want to invite him?" Hexgon''s eyes sank slightly. He paused for a while and said with a smile, "Please, of course, I will!" "Lundie Chen, isn''t he the current King of Cloud City? We certainly have to invite such a big shot. Not only do we have to invite him, but we also have to entertain him well." "Yes, I understand." Wesley nodded. As more and more experts came to Cloud City, rumors about the Geocenter Lava elixir core grew. The entire Cloud City became bustling and chaotic. At this time, a piece of news spread throughout Cloud City, causing a heated discussion. Hexgon, the eldest son of the Lu family, had returned and would hold a banquet in the Lu family manor. He invited all the extremely powerful martial artists who were above Level 3 in Cloud City. Chapter 3001 Chapter 3001 ? The news quickly spread throughout Cloud City. Countless citizens began to discuss this news. However, at this moment, all the experts and rich people in Cloud City were in a dilemma. They held the invitations in their hands but did not know what to do. After all, a few days ago, Fade just destroyed the Lu family and now ruled over Cloud City. These rich and powerful people came to him to show their goodwill. Now, Hexgon, the first Young Master of the Lu family, had returned. He also deliberately held a banquet at his family home and invited everyone. Whoever agreed to Hexgon''s invitation, they would be setting themself against Lundie. However, if they did not agree to Hexgon''s invitation, they would be offending him. Both were not people to be trifled with. As such, the wealthy people in Cloud City were hesitant. They were not sure if they should attend this banquet. At this moment, in the Xu family, Waldo held the invitation card in his hand. He was a little hesitant. He looked at his father and asked, "Dad, will our Xu family attend this banquet?" La nced at his son and said, "Of course." "But..." Waldo was still a bit worried. La waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry. I am the Hall Master of the Spirit Cultivation Hall. Miss Moo will also be there, so what is there to worry about? Furthermore, I heard that the Seventh Elder of the Royal Sword Hall, Waller Lin, Febrian Mo from Windy Valley, and Venzo Zhou from the Northwest Wolf have already arrived in Cloud City. They have all agreed to Master Lu''s invitation." "No matter how bold that Lundie is, would he dare to be the enemy of so many masters?" "Febrian and Venzo are here? I really didn''t expect that!" Hearing these two names, Waldo was surprised. La nodded and said, "The elixir core of Geocenter Lava is precious. There are many people coveting it. These are just the ones being obvious about it, but those who came secretly are definitely worth mentioning. When the timees, you have to be careful." "Yes, Dad." Waldo nodded in agreement. Then, the Xu family publicly announced that they would attend the banquet after receiving Hexgon''s invitation. With the Xu family''s initiative, many of the rich and powerful people in Cloud City also responded to Hexgon''s invitation. For quite some time, Cloud City''s situation shifted dramatically. Those rich and powerful people, who had been fawning over Fade in the beginning, began to prepare gifts in anticipation of the Lu family''s banquet. Sabirin and Tedger reported the movements to Fade. "Mr. Chen, those guys are all fence-sitters. Around 80% of the rich people and warriors in Cloud City have epted Hexgon''s invitation. You..." Fade looked calm and waved his hand, saying, "If they ept it, then let them. Don''t take it to heart." "But with Hexgon here, our prestige..." Sabirin had more to say. At this moment, the voice of a servant came from outside, "Mr. Chen, the Lu family has sent an invitation saying that they would like to invite you to attend a dinner party at the home of the Lu family in Cloud City at seven o''clock tomorrow night." "What? The invitation card is here!" "Hexgon has gone too far!" "Throw it out. We won''t go." However, at this moment, Fade''s eyes flickered. He thought of something and stopped them. "Wait, leave the invitation!" "Mr. Chen, you..." Sabirin looked puzzled. Fade picked up the invitation card and opened it. It was an ordinary invitation, nothing special. He smiled gently, looked at the three confused people in the room, and stated, "Since they have invited us, I will go and have a look." "But Mr. Chen, I''m worried that they don''t have good intentions. Hexgon might have set up a trap, sir..." ledger hurriedly persuaded. Tiguan nodded in agreement. "Mr. Chen, I heard that Hexgon is very sneaky and ruthless. We don''t have to take this risk." Fade shook his head and chuckled. "I know what you mean, but don''t worry. I''m confident that they can''t do anything to me." "Moreover, even if we don''t see each other tomorrow, we will still have to meet eventually. Why don''t we attend the banquet and get to know our enemies?" After hearing Fade''s words, the three of them stopped persuading him and looked at him sincerely. "Mr. Chen, let us go with you." "Although we are not strong enough, it''s good to have more helpers." Fade looked into their eyes and smiled. He nodded and said, "Then let''s go together." The next evening, the lights were lit. These days, the lonely old house of the Lu family was aze with lights and it was crowded with people. Thevishly dressed guests entered the old estate of the Lu family manor one after another with exquisite gifts. In the courtyard, many people were already sitting around on chairs. Everyone was toasting and chatting, and the atmosphere looked very lively. Among them, the most lively, or striking, was the main table in the center of the Lu''s family manor. The one sitting at this table was a well-known figure. Hexgon was in the middle of the group. Needless to say, he was the eldest son of the Lu family, a e student at the Capital Martial Arts Academy and the head of the, investigation team appointed by the government. Next to him was the deputy team leader of the investigation team, Wesley. On the other side were the family members of the Xu family in Cloud City, including La and Ava from the Spirit Cultivation Hall. Across the group of people in theText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Spirit Cultivation Hall was a man in a long robe. He looked to be in his 50s or 60s and had a gloomy face. He held a long gray sword in his hand and exuded a gloomy aura Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He was the Seventh Elder of the Royal Sword Hall, Waller Lin. There was also the master of the Thousands Phantom Sword, Jayrold. Beside them, there were two other strangers. One of them was in his thirties, dressed in a green robe and holding a folding fan. He was handsome and graceful, attracting the attention of manydies. He was Febrian Mo of Wind Valley, a famous hidden force in the vicinity. Next to him was a brawny man dressed in shorts, who had a fierce expression on his face. The three long scars on his face were so frightening that no one dared to look at him. This man was Venzo Zhou, the Northwest Wolf. He used to be a viin. After his spiritual energy was awakened, his strength advanced rapidly and he became a master. Having upied the mountains, he had built up a group of subordinates. The other masters from Cloud City and the surrounding areas all sat in their designated seats. Looking at the time, it was less than five minutes away from seven o''clock. Hexgon nced at Wesley and asked softly, "Didn''t hee?" Wesley said, "He hasn''t arrived yet. Perhaps that kid is afraid and doesn''t dare toe!" Hexgon raised the corner of his mouth and sneered, "He doesn''t dare toe! He can hide today, but he can''t hide forever. Did he really think he can be safe and sound after destroying my Lu family?" Chapter 3002 Chapter 3002 ? However, just as Hexgon''s voice fell, a long voice sounded at the door, "Cloud City, Lundie has arrived!" Upon hearing this voice, the noisy scene instantly quietened down. All the guests turned their heads and looked in the direction of the door. As everyone watched, Fade walked into the house with a swagger. With him were Sabirin, Tiguan, and ledger.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In an instant, everyone''s eyes turned into sharp arrows shooting towards them, bringing with them an invisible pressure. Sabirin trembled and staggered slightly, almost falling to the ground. Tiguan and ledger knew martial arts, which was a little more beneficial than Sabirin, but when faced with the pressure of these auras, their faces suddenly turned pale. Fade, who walked in front of them, naturally felt the scrutinizing pressure. He lifted his right foot and stepped forward. With a snap, his right footnded on the ground. With a "bang", a wave of air rushed out from his right foot and shattered the invisible force around him in an instant. Sabirin, Tiguan and ledger suddenly felt relieved and rxed. On the opposite side, Wesley, who had been looking at Fade, narrowed his eyes and whispered to Hexgon, "Mr. Lu, I''m afraid this guy is not easy to deal with." The corners of Hexgon''s mouth curled up slightly. With a disdainful sneer, he said, "If he doesn''t even have this level of strength, then he is not qualified to appear here." "Since he''s here, let''s y with him!" After that, Hexgon''s facial muscles tensed. He smiled and stepped towards Fade. "You must be the famous King of Cloud City, Lundie, Mr. Chen!" As soon as Hexgon opened his mouth, he mocked Fade. After all, the nickname, King of Cloud City, was a private term used by the civilians. Nobody would use this nickname openly, let alone in front of so many masters. He was obviously provoking Fade. Of course, Fade also saw through him. Looking at Hexgon who was walking towards him, he responded lightly, "Yes, that''s me. Who are you?" "You..." His attitude made Wesley''s expression change, and anger appeared on his face. Hexgon was standing in this position, and everyone knew who he was. However, Fade was deliberately mocking him. Obviously, he did not respect Hexgon. Wesley was angry. However, Hexgon waved his hand behind him and stopped him. Then, he looked at Fade and continued, "I am Hexgon Lu, a student at the Capital Martial Arts Academy." Hexgon did not mention his identity as the eldest son of the Lu family and his position as the investigation team leader. He just emphasized his identity as a student at the Capital Martial Arts Academy There was a reason behind this. Fade narrowed his eyes, then nodded slightly, and said, "So it''s you, Master Hexgon. I''ve heard a lot about you!" "It''s gettingte. Mr. Chen, please take your seat!" With that, Hexgon pointed to a table on the left. This table was located on the side of the main table. Although it was regarded as a VIP seat, it was a little inferior to the main table. Hexgon purposely arranged for Fade to be at this table with the intention of humiliating him. However, Fade did not care. He walked over and sat down. Sabirin, Tiguan, and Tedger followed him and were about to sit down. However, at this time, a burly man next to him suddenly pushed them, who were ready to go to their seats, away. "What is the meaning of this?" Tedger, who had a bad temper, became angry. The brawny man didn''t back down. He stood up and red at him, "What do I mean? This isn''t where you should sit!" "Why not?" Tedger asked. The brawny man snorted coldly and pointed at everyone, saying, "Everyone here is a celebrity in Cloud City. At the very least, they have the strength of a Level 3 warrior. You are just ackey in the Level 2 realm. How can you be at the same table asus?" Content belongs to Upon hearing this, the faces of Tiguan, Tedger, and Sabirin immediately fell. Fade looked at the man and recognized him. He was a Level 3 warrior called Algar Xie. He owned a bodyguardpany in Cloud City and was a big shot. "Algar, are you talking about my men?" Fade asked in a low voice. Algar looked at him and said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, of course I''m not talking about you. You''re a master and you''re the King of Cloud City. I''ll ept it. However, for the others, it''s quite uncertain." "In addition, this was a rule set down by Mr. Lu a long time ago. They must either be rich and powerful, or have reached Level 3. Otherwise, they are not allowed to attend this banquet." "I''m just following the rules. I hope you, Mr. Chen, can understand!" Algar called Fade ''Mr. Chen'', but his eyes were full of provocation. Fade turned his eyes, looked at the other guests present, and said, "Is that what everyone thinks?" Some of the guests lowered their heads and pretended not to hear him. Some of their expressions changed and they spoke up. "Mr. Chen, Master Lu has confirmed this rule." "Mr. Chen, you may not know because you are always busy." "There are still seats over there. Sabirin, Tiguan, Tedger, you can sit there." Upon seeing this, Fade finally understood. The people who spoke up might have already made the choice to join Hexgon. The so-called rule was a deliberate arrangement, which was targeted at him. Sabirin also noticed this. He quickly pulled the brothers and whispered a few words. Then, he came toward Fade and whispered, "Mr. Chen, let''s go to another table. There is no difference." However, Fade pped the utensils on the table, stood up, and said, "No, you are sitting here." After that, he directly pushed them to their seats. Then, he sat down again and said, "They are my people. If anyone has any other opinions, you can tell me." As soon as he finished his words, all the guests at the table looked at each other and kept exchanging nces. Algar, the strong man who made the l first attack, exchanged looks with the others. Then, he stood up and said, "Mr. Chen, I know you are powerful. Recently, people have even called you the King of Cloud City." UMS "I only own a small bodyguardpany. Of course, I can''tpare with you, Mr. Chen." "However, we are from Cloud City. We have to follow the rules. Otherwise, when rules are broken, Cloud City will be in chaos. If that happens, we won''t be able to survive anymore." Fade looked at him and asked faintly, "What are your intentions by saying all this?" "It is very simple. Tell them to leave this table. They should not be sitting here," Algar said with a tough expression. Fade retorted coldly, "What if I don''t?" Chapter 3003 Chapter 3003 ? Algar snorted and mmed his palm on the table. He red at Fade and said, "If you don''t, then don''t me me for being rude." "No matter who it is, the rules should be obeyed!" For a moment, Algar''s aura burst out and enveloped Fade. Upon seeing this, Fade smiled and looked at him, "You want to fight with me?" "So what if I do!" Algar stated coldly. Bang! Fade''s shoulders shook. In an instant, a force broke out and enveloped Algar, making him stumble and almost fall to the ground. "You..." Algar''s expression changed. At the same time, several of hispanions also got up and stood beside him. "Mr. Chen, there''s nothing wrong with what Brother Xie said. You''re directly attacking; isn''t it inappropriate?" "Mr. Chen, I know you''re strong, but you have to follow the rules. Otherwise, you won''t be able to survive." "Today is Mr. Lu''s dinner party. Mr. Chen, you should be careful." "Rules are rules. Those who do not belong here should leave." Fade took a look at the people who stood up. Because of Sabirin''s introduction, he knew who they were. These people were second-rate fighters in Cloud City. They had previously tried to curry favor with him. However, from the looks of it, they must have switched to Hexgon''s side. As for the others who were hesitating, some stood up to say a few words of persuasion, but they were immediately dragged out.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Some people looked at the seat of honor where Hexgon was sitting, drinking andughing. They immediately understood what was going on. Hexgon pretended that he hadn''t seen what was happening. It was obvious that he didn''t want to meddle. He wanted Algar and the others to do something and show Fade their strength. Those who initially wanted to persuade him shut their mouths and stayed away. At that moment, Algar and his men formed a semicircle and surrounded Fade. They were about to take action. Upon seeing this, the corners of Fade''s mouth lifted. He smiled and crooked his finger at the few of them, saying, "If you want to fight, thene." "Let''s go!" With a loud shout, Algar, and his men rushed out at the same time. Their energy was roaring, and there was a rush of fists and feet. They went all out. These people were at least Level 3 martial artists. Under the joint attack, their strength was even more impressive, causing many guests to exim in shock. However, when their attacks reached Fade, he just waved his hand casually. Phew! A stream of energy burst out and directly knocked these people to the ground. sh! Algar spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. His face was full of shock as he struggled to climb back up from the ground. He knew that Fade was strong, but he didn''t expect his attack. So many had joined forces, but they couldn''t even resist his one move. "You..." Just when Algar was still in shock. Fade walked in front of him, raised his right hand, and stepped on Algar''s right arm. "Let me go!" Algar shouted in horror, "Mr. Lu, help, I..." At this time, Hexgon, who was in the main seat, finally stopped pretending that he didn''t see anything. Putting down the ss, he got up and walked over to them. At this time, Fade''s right foot began to exert force. Algar''s right arm emitted a cracking sound, and the bone of his right arm began to break. Algar cried out in pain, "Ah! No, don''t!" "Stop!" Hexgon shouted as he sped up. However, Fade did not move at all. He stomped on Algar''s right arm and there was a crack. He crushed Algar''s right arm a few times,pletely crippling it. The severe pain made Algar pass out. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At this time, Hexgon rushed in front of Fade, his face full of anger. He red at Fade and gritted his teeth, "I told you to stop. Didn''t you hear me?" Fade was expressionless and said faintly, "Did you talk to me? You were too far away. I didn''t hear you. I''m sorry!" "You..." Hexgon was furious. However, considering the situation, Hexgon still endured it. He said in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, I organized this banquet. It''s not good for you to fight here." Fade had a look of disapproval on his face. He pointed at Algar, who had fainted on the ground, and said, "You ungrateful b*stard. Whoever bullies me deserves a beating!" UMS "You..." Hexgon suppressed his anger and said, "Mr. Xie is also my guest. It''s my negligence that caused this issue. I didn''t rify things." "Next time do better, Mr. Lu." Fade waved his hand, as if he was going to forgive him. "This time, I''ll let it go." "You..." Hexgon was so angry that he almost swore, but he still held himself back, "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Chen." Then, he turned his head and ordered, "Arrange seats for the three distinguished guests and take Mr. Xie and everyone down for treatment. I, Hexgon, will sw nove charge of all thepensation." "Mr. Lu is righteous." Many voiced their praises. However, there were also many who started discussing among themselves in low voices. "It looks like Mr. Lu''s disy of force has failed." "This Lunatic is really not someone to be trifled with." "Heh heh, don''t be fooled by Lundie. When Mr. Lu is serious, he''ll be the one to get into trouble." "That''s right. After all, the people in the main seat have not done anything. Those people are the real main forces." "Let''s see what show wille next!" Fade ignored these discussions, then sat down with Sabirin, Tiguan, and Tedger, and began to eat. Hexgon held back his anger and went back to the main seat. He cupped his hands at everyone and apologized, "I didn''t handle this situation well. Please excuse me." "You''re too kind, Master Lu. The country folks are too ungrateful," the graceful Febrian from Windy Valley said with a smile. On the other side, the sturdy Northwest Wolf, Venzo, patted his chest and said, "That ungrateful boy. Mr. Lu, if you need my help, I''ll kill him now!" La and Ava of the Spirit Cultivation Hall also smiled and immediately said, "Mr. Lu, you are too kind and wouldn''t simply fight. We admire you." However, Waller from the Royal Sword Hall, narrowed his eyes and looked in Fade''s direction, without saying a word. Hexgon waved his hand and said, "Thank you for your understanding." "However, this is just a small matter. At today''s banquet, we will focus on important matters." After that, Hexgon raised his right hand and gestured to them. The noisy scene immediately quietened down. He looked around and said loudly, "Today, I, Hexgon, would like to invite all my acquaintances in Cloud City toe here because something important is about to happen." As soon as he finished speaking, everyone looked at Hexgon. Everyone knew that the highlight of the evening banquet wasing. Chapter 3004 Chapter 3004 ? Hexgon looked at the crowd and said, "Today, in the south forest of Cloud City, the elixir core of the Geocenter Lava is about to emerge. I''m sure everyone here has heard about this." The scene suddenly became lively, and many people whispered among each other. Hexgon coughed and continued, "There are many people who want topete for this elixir core. I''m sure everyone who hase here today wants to fight for it." "However, there will be trouble when there are too many people. It will also be bad if someone tries to fish in troubled waters." "All of us have the same goal. Thus, I suggest that today, we in Cloud City unite and fight for the elixir core of the Geocenter Lava." As soon as the words were said, the scene was boiling with intensity, and the sound of discussions rose into the sky. "It''s a good idea to work together!" "But how can we unite?" "It''s easy to talk about uniting, but how do we divide the benefits? If we get the Geocenter Lava elixir core, who will be the rightful owner? It''s hard to say." "Also, how can we make sure that everyone is united. If someone stabs us behind our backs, then how do we guard against it?" For a moment, there were all kinds of voices. Hexgon was obviously prepared for this. He gestured with his hands for everyone to calm down and said, "I heard your ideas. We have alreadye up with some countermeasures. I would like to hear what you think." "Mr. Lu, please speak," someone said. Hexgon smiled and said, "The alliance I''m talking about is not a forced threat. If you''re willing to join, then join. If you''re not willing, then forget it." "Of course, once you join us, everyone will bepanions. You must not act against each other. Otherwise, you will be severely punished" "As for the benefits of being distributed, everyone can rest assured. If we gather people to get the Geocenter Lava, we will have to release the elixir core and let everyone bid for it. We award it to the bidder with the highest price." "The person to obtain the elixir core at the highest price willpensate the otherpanions in the alliance." After that, the scene became lively. "An auction? Apensation? This sounds like a fair deal." "I think that it is not a bad idea. We do not have much of a chance to obtain something like the elixir core. Why don''t we join the alliance and earn a small sum of money?" "It''s not that simple. If we want the money, we''ll have to do our best, l-If we''re treated as cannon fodder, I''m afraid..." "Also, if someone has agreed to join the alliance, but secretly betrays us, what can we do about it? If we don''t solve this problem, the alliance might not be feasible." Hexgon listened to everyone''s discussions and said, "We have taken our worries about the traitor into consideration." "I have a batch of temporary practitioner certificates here. Whoever joins the union must wear this to show your certificate. The certificate is recognized by the government and will be incorporated into the official system." "Once someone who wears a temporary warrior certificate betrays us, the official system will put him on the wanted list, making him a wanted figure to the whole world." "If a traitor wishes to sneak in, you''d better weigh the consequences in advance." "Of course, after this is concluded, the temporary martial arts certificate will lose its functionality and be wiped off. Everyone can rest assured." After that, Hexgon took out a bunch of small metal cards. The crowd below kept discussing, and the expression on the faces of the people shifted. "Temporary martial arts certificate. I know that this thing will absorb blood and spiritual energy. It''s equivalent to a tracking device." "If we wear it, it is equivalent to being monitored." "I''m worried about being monitored. I don''t want to join this union." "Yes, he exined it clearly, but who knows if he means it." "I don''t want to be on the wanted list. It''s too dangerous." Hexgon''s move made the group of enthusiastic people who initially wanted to join the union hesitate, and they all wanted to retreat. Someone even stood up and said with a smile, "I understand what you mean. Thank you for your kindness. However, I''m used to beingzy. I prefer to work alone, so I won''t bother you." Content belongs to Some took the lead and many others stood up as well, showing that they were ready to leave. "Mr. Lu, I''m afraid this union is not suitable for me." "My strength is weak, so I won''t join." This result was obviously within Hexgon''s expectations. He looked at the people who stood up. He smiled and said, "I, Hexgon, will not force anyone to join the union." "However, I have something to remind you before you leave." "When the elixir core appears, the people we have gathered will pass through Pine Valley from Cloud City to get to our destination." "For safety''s sake, if it wasn''t for the alliance, it would be best to travel in another direction to prevent any idents from happening. It would be bad if something happened" Content belongs to swng As soon as he finished his words, the faces of those who were ready to leave suddenly sank. The discussion also became intense. Everyone here already knew about the elixir core. Everyone knew that Pine Valley that Hexgon mentioned was the safest road. There were merchants there, which opened up a path with all kinds of equipment and supplies. If they were to take a detour from other ces, not only would it beza long journey, the dangers of the various vicious beasts in the forest would also increase exponentially. Hexgon''s words implied that anyone who didn''t join the alliance would not be allowed to pass through Pine Valley. This move cut off a lot of people''s intention to explore alone. At that time, many of them were angry.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The martial arts practitioner who stood up looked at Hexgon with anger and said, "Master Lu, this is too much! Pine Valley is our territory. Mr. Lu, this is ridiculous." Hexgon smiled and said, "Special times require special methods. Please understand." "What if I don''t understand?" The martial artist retorted in a deep voice. Hexgon''s eyes sank and he waved his hand. With a swish, a stream of energy burst out and hit the curious warrior, knocking him to the ground. "Hexgon, you..." The fallen fighter spat out a mouthful of blood, his face full of anger and unwillingness. However, before he could say anything, he was dragged out by a group of city guards. Around him, many other guests'' eyes also flickered. Chapter 3005 Chapter 3005 ? At this time, Hexgon showed a certificate to the public, and then slowly spoke. "Everyone, I, Hexgon, have returned not only for the elixir core but also for the official investigation of the death of Spencer Loh. During this period, I will be in charge of all matters in Cloud City." "My previous actions were also for the sake of Cloud City''s safety. The gentleman just now threatened the safety of the city earlier. Everyone, please understand." As soon as he finished his words, there was dead silence. Those who stood up could only sigh as they looked at Hexgon. They sat down one after another. Earlier, he simply injured the opponents, so everyone could refute him. However, now, he had taken the person away in the name of defending Cloud City. In this case, no one made a sound. After all, opposing Hexgon at this moment was simr to opposing the government. No matter how strong a person was, no one dared to oppose the government. They were not at the same level of existence. For a moment, the scene was quiet and no one made a sound. When Hexgon saw this, he smiled. He looked at everyone and said, "Is there anyone who is willing to join our alliance now?" The crowd was silent. The people who opposed earlier stood up and said, "Mr. Lu, I am willing to join." "Okay, I''ll give you a temporary martial arts certificate." Hexgon nodded with a smile. Some people took the lead in admitting defeat, and the rest of the people knew that it was meaningless to fight back, so they all stood up and expressed their willingness to join. Initially, half of them were unwilling to join, or they expressed their hesitation. But now, almost 90% of them were willing to join the alliance with Hexgon. Among the remaining 10% who did not express their opinions, the majority held the mentality that they did not want to participate and prepared to leave Cloud City after the banquet. They knew that at this point, ordinary martial artists were no longer able to participate. Fade, of course, was one who did not express his opinion, and he was also the most famous one among them. Hexgon''s eyes naturally fell on Fade. He smiled and asked, "Mr. Chen, would you like to join us?" Without any courtesy, Fade refused without any expression, "I don''t want to." "Oh." Hexgon was shocked. His eyes shed, and then he said in a low voice, "It seems that you are very confident and you want to act on your own." Fade said, "Yes, I''m quite confident. I''m determined to get the Geocenter Lava elixir core this time." Upon hearing this, Hexgon, Ava, La, Waller, Febrian, and Venzo had a change in expressions. At this time, Fade stood up and said, "I''m full. Thank you for your hospitality. We''ll take our leave." After that, he turned and left with Sabirin, Tiguan, and ledger. The remaining people who had yet to express their stance also seized the opportunity to stand up and bid farewell. Wesley looked at Hexgon fiercely and asked, "Mr. Lu, should we stop that guy?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Febrian and Venzo immediately got into stances as if they were going to fight. Hexgon, however, raised the corners of his mouth and smiled. He waved his hand and said, "No." "But, that boy did not take our bait. If we ruin it, we..." Wesley was worried. Hexgon sneered and said in an extremely cold voice, "If he doesn''t, then he will be our enemy. He will be treated as the enemy." "Mr. Lu, I understand." Wesley nodded. Fade and his men left the Lu family manor. News of the banquet quickly spread throughout Cloud City. Hexgon personally formed a team and gathered 90% of the forces to prepare to obtain the elixir core. Lundie, the King of Cloud City, who was very popr, did not join Hexgon''s team. This naturally caused a heated discussion among the public. "It seems that Ludie Chen fell out with Mr. Lu." "Isn''t that for sure? Lundie destroyed Mr. Lu''s family and killed so many of his family members.. Mr. Lu is so kind as to not kill him on the spot." "I want to say that Lundie is too stupid. Mr. Lu has gathered 90% of his strength. What can he do by himself? Isn''t this a dead end?" "As I said, he knows that there is no way for him to retreat, so he is risking his life to fight. This is also a solution." Three dayster, the day of the hunt for the Geocenter Lava elixir core officially arrived. The joint team formed by Hexgon el had long been ready. From Cloud City to Pine Valley, to the destination of elixir core, they had already cleaned up and were stationed along the way. They even set up various supply and emergency points on the way to deal with fighting the possible vicious beast and to treat injuries. Content belongs to At 10 o''clock in the morning, in the southern forest of Cloud City, a ball of fire burst out, and Fade finally got up. "It''s about time!" Fade, dressed in casual clothes, walked out of the room and left Cloud City, heading for the south forest. As soon as he left Cloud City, the news spread quickly. Not long after, in Pine Valley, Hexgon, who camped there, received the news. "That guy, Lundie, left Cloud City and came here. He is alone." Alone!" Venzo, who wis eating barbecue by the side, had a surprised expression on his face. "That guy didn''t bring any otherpanions?" "No, he''s the only one." "He is so confident? Or does he have nopanions at all? Hehe!" "No, what''s the difference? Anyway, that guy is dead. It''s just a matter of time," La stroked his beard, looked at Hexgon, and said with a smile. UMS Hexgon narrowed his eyes and smiled, "The elixir core is more important. It''s not worth mentioning to a nobody." "Yes, we can easily beat a nobody like him to death," Venzo started to tter him. Just then, a noise came from outside, growing louder. Hexgon frowned, asking sternly, "What''s going on?" Immediately, someone came forward and reported, "Mr. Lu, someone is about to enter Pine Valley. We won''t let them and they are picking a fight. "Passing by Pine Valley? Are they from our joint team?" Hexgon asked. "No." "No, then just drive them away. There''s nothing to say," Hexgon waved his hand and ordered. The servant said, "But they said that they belong to this forest vige. They often walk here, so we can''t stop them." "Don''t listen to this nonsense. Just drive them away. If he doesn''t want to leave, just settle him," Hexgon said unpleasantly. "Yes!" The servant turned around and went to drive him away. Chapter 3006 Chapter 3006 ? Hexgon was about to turn back, but at that moment, he heard a scream. He immediately rushed over and saw several people in navy blue ethnic costumes. They held machetes and had chopped at several members of the alliance. Members of the alliance were on the ground, bleeding.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "What''s going on?" Hexgon snapped. Someone immediately replied, "Mr. Lu, we asked them to leave, but they suddenly attacked us, so we were not prepared for them. As a result..." Hexgon''s eyes darkened. He stared at those people, waved his hand, and shouted, "Get los!" However, he didn''t expect that in the face of his powerful presence, these men in ethnic costumes were not afraid at all, but instead rushed towards him without saying a word. They raised their machetes and shed fiercely at him. "You''re looking for death!" Hexgon gritted his teeth and shouted. Then, he waved his big hand and positive energy burst out. He instantly split these people into two halves and their bodies fell to the ground. After fighting the people with one move, Hexgon''s eyes turned cold. He walked to the body and said coldly, "It looks like I am not famous enough. Everybody dares to provoke me." While speaking, Hexgon angrily kicked one of the corpses. Just as he kicked the corpse away, a few green bugs suddenly flew out of the opening of the corpse and rushed toward him. "Shoo!" Hexgon shot out a force and cut the bug open. However, the bugs continued to spray a stream of green liquid at him. "Uh..." Hexgon noticed the abnormality and quickly shot out his energy to block the liquid. The green liquid sshed on his defense and made a sizzling sound, bringing strong corrosivity. Given Hexgon''s strength, the green liquidpletely wore down and did not hurt him at all. However, his people were not as lucky as him. A few other green bugs flew out andnded on several team members nearby. They couldn''t react in time. The bugs dug into their bodies and their faces quickly turned pale green. The members werepletely out of control as they charged at the rest of the team. Seeing this, Hexgon''s eyes immediately sank, and he quickly shot a few punches to kill these team members. At this time, La, Ava, and the others who heard the noise finally arrived. "Mr. Lu, what happened?" "Mr. Lu, are you okay?" Everyone was concerned about Hexgon. Waller, who rarely made a sound, changed his expression at this moment and said in a hurry, "Hurry up, light it. Burn those bodies." "Mr. Lin! Do you know these people?" Hearing the voice, Hexgon turned his head and looked at Waller. Waller''s hands did not stop moving. He quickly ignited the bodies and set them on fire. Waller heaved a sigh of relief as he watched the corpse swiftly turn to ashes. He then exined to Hexgon, "Mr. Lu, you might not know that these were witch corpses from the Poison Cloud Hall." "Poison Cloud Hall, Witch corpse!" Hearing these two words, all the people present were shocked. "Did he say Poison Cloud Hall, the one that controls the South Asian countries?" "Rumor has it that Fade''s rtives and friends had a battle with people from the Poison Cloud Hall and were eventually forced to leave." "The people from the Poison Cloud Hall are here to fight for the elixir core of the Geocenter Lava? If they attack, we are no match forthem!" The crowd became pessimistic. However, Waller waved his hand and said, "Don''t be too afraid. These people aren''t members of the Poison Cloud Hall. They''re just corpses controlled by the men of the Hall. They must be here to investigate the situation. It''s not that serious." "Moreover without the permission of our government, it is impossible for the Poison Cloud Hall to send people to our country. Otherwise, it will cause international disputes. It will not benefit them." After hearing Waller''s exnation, Hexgon and the others heaved a sigh of relief. However, Hexgon still said in a deep voice, "We should make more preparations in case of idents." "You''re right, Mr. Lu!" The crowd nodded and increased their patrolling. Not long after, Fade came alone to Pine Valley. Without exception, he was stopped by the guards at the entrance of the valley. "Stop! Don''t go forward!" Fade nced at them and said faintly, "I want to go over here. You''d better get out of the way." "Anyone who doesn''t wear a temporary martial arts certificate is not allowed to pass through Pine Valley. This is the rule!" The guard said coldly. "Rules!" Fadeughed coldly. "If I don''t recognize it, then there''s no such rule." After that, he stepped forward. The guard suddenly became nervous, and he hurriedly called for someone to stop Fade. However, with a push, Fade knocked down the four or five guards in front of him. Fade nced at them coldly and said, "I know you are just following orders, so I did not attack you. If you still don''t know what''s good for you, then don''t me me, bundle, for being rude." Hearing the name Lundie, the guards couldn''t help but be afraid. After all, this was the King of Cloud City, a true expert. Although most of them thought that Lundie would definitely die at Hexgon''s hands, the King of Cloud City was still alive. Ordinary people did not even dare to provoke him. Therefore, the guards slouched, pretending not to see him, and made way for him. Fade swaggered into Pine Valley. In the valley, Hexgon, who had been worried about the witch corpses, received a report from his subordinates, "Lundie has broken into Pine Valley. He has entered." "Lundie, that guy, is he courting death?" Hexgon was in a rage. When he heard the news, he stood up and was furious. Venzo, the Northwest Wolf, also stood up immediately and coaxed him, "Mr. Lu, don''t be angry with that nobody. I will deal with that guy. I promise to teach him an unforgettable lesson." After that, he raised arge machete in an aggressive manner. Hexgon paused and nodded to Venzo, saying, "Then I''ll have to trouble you, Mr. Zhou." "It''s no trouble; it''s just a piece of cake." Venzo waved his hand and arrogantly walked out. Behind him, the others whispered. "Can Venzo do it alone?" "I heard that bundie Chen has some skills. His strength is not bad!" "You''re looking down on Venzo. His nickname is the Northwest Wolf. It''s been several years since he entered Level 4 of martial arts. His fighting style is fierce, and he''s like a wild wolf when fighting. He''s iparably aggressive. Ordinary people are really no match for him." Content belongs to "A mad man and a wild wolf. That would be a good show. Let''s go and have a look!" Chapter 3007 Chapter 3007 ? "Lundie Chen! Stop right there!" Not long after Fade entered Pine Valley, he saw Ven io, who carried arge machete, charging towards him in a truculent manner. "Were you talking to me?" Fade asked as he raised his eyebrows and looked at Venzo. Venzo stuck the wide machete in his hands into the ground and replied, "Yes!" "You get to continue on with your life if you get out of Pine Valley immediately," he shouted arrogantly. Fade shook his head and answered simply, "I''m merely passing by and have no intentions of making any enemies along the way. Are you sure you want to force my hand?" Venzo snorted and said, "A few days ago, Mr. Lu stated that those who do not belong to our association are not allowed to cross Pine Valley." "Don''t you think it sounds ridiculous that you said you do not want to make enemies, despite the fact that you forced your way into Pine Valley?" "s..." Fade sighed and said, "Forget it. I''m just wasting time trying to exin myself." "Let''s proceed then!" With that said, he beckoned Venzo with the curl of his fingers. Venzo, who had been eager to fight, raised his eyebrows. A ferocious expression appeared on his face as he pulled the machete out from the ground. The weapon swung in an arc and came down towards Fade. The forceful whistle of the de furled the fallen leaves that littered the sky of the valley, transforming it into a whirlwind. It swept towards Fade with a fierce and formidable aura. Coincidentally, Hexgon and his group, who were bystanders while this confrontation went down, saw Venzo''s attack. Immediately, theymented with smiles on their faces. "Venzo must mean business since he''s using the Wind-breaking Chop." "Don''t let his rough and unruly appearance fool you. Once he attacks, he will be very deliberate with his moves." "Venzo is a Level 4 warrior so his strength is quite remarkable. I wonder how long Lundie can put up with him." Swoosh! The howl of the wind sliced through the air like a knife. The huge machete that was engulfed by the whirlwind hacked down at Fade with great force. In the face of such an attack, Fade hardly blinked. His right hand was pointed into a sword, and a red sword light burst out of the air. It chopped at Venzo''s machete. With a "swoosh" sound, the long red sword easily sliced through Venzo''s de like it was butter. The first de was sliced clean off. "How is it possible for my de to be sliced off? You..." Venzo was dumbfounded. Fade, however, shook his head slightly and said disinterestedly, "You should back off now. I''ll let you live."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. This Venzo guy was no one significant in his eyes. After all, despite Venzo''s reputation being known far and wide, his strength was average at best. He was on the level of Jayrold, the Thousands Phantom Sword, whom Fade had eliminated. Venzo was hardly a threat. However, Venzo, who was humiliated and frustrated, did not ept Fade''s peace offer. Instead, he was extremely infuriated. He gritted his teeth forcefully, and his eyes gleamed with a pale green sheen. It was as though he had transformed into a feral wolf. Then, he pounced on Fade. "Goto hell!" "This is Venzo''s ace that he kept up his sleeves, and he''s forced to use it now." "That Lundie is stronger than I thought." "I''m afraid Venzo will inflict more damage on himself by using this move! That being said, bundle is definitely done for." While the discussion for Venzo''s optimistic oue went on in the background, Fade''s eyes slightly narrowed, and a chill appeared in them. The sword swung in an arc mid-air and came shing down at Venzo rapidly. Energy surged and the surrounding area seemed to change color in an instant. Hexgon, who was smiling with his arms crossed and who looked like he was enjoying the show just now, shouted in dismay. "Oh crap." He then looked at Fade and bellowed angrily, "Lundie Chen, stop!" Fadepletely ignored him. The long red sword furled the looming clouds and produced a curtain of crimson light. With one final "whoosh", it fell onto Venzo. Venzo, who was in the midst of a murderous pounce, seemed to have been pinned in midair right then when the long red sword dissipated. What followed next was a thin line of blood that appeared in the middle of his body. The red line expanded rapidly until fresh blood gushed out from it. Then, Venzo''s body, which had been split into two halves, fell to the ground. Venzo, who was also known as the Northwest Wolf, was dead! "bundle Chen!" Hexgon let out an angry roar as he red at Fade, who was floating in the air. It was during this moment when the other spectators regained theirposure. They stared at Venzo''s fallen corpse, their faces showing their disbelief. "Venzo is dead... D-Dead!" "Is this real? That bundle just cut Venzo down with one strike of his sword." "How is this possible? There''s no way!" Whoosh! Whoosh! A biting wind swept through the valley, rustling the leaves of the grass and trees. Tha temperature of the surrounding air dropped. Hexgon shot daggers at Fade with undisguised murderous intent. "You killed Venzo!" There was an indifferent expression on Fade''s face. "I gave him a chance. He didn''t take it." Hexgon yelled back while feeling enraged, "Since you have killed Venzo, you will pay with your life." He leaped into the air as he spoke. The bitter wind immediately swirled around him. La, Ava, Waller, and Febrian all activated their auras and leaped into the air as well. They circled around Fade. "I spared your life during the night banquet, bundle Chen." "And yet, you being ungrateful, you killed one of my men!" "Then, let''s mark this day as your Death Day!" Hexgon let out a furious roar, and his aura increased in abundance. His desire to fight surged. The rest were also ready to fight as their energies churned. Fade watched them with narrowed eyes and a slight frown. The positive energy in his body began to flow. like the coursing river. It could turn into a terrifying force that could erupt at any moment. The battle was about to begin. It was at this instant when a loud explosion sounded. The resounding bang shook the heavens and earth. The earth trembled and the mountains swayed. The birds and beasts of the forest scattered in all directions. Then, a red me appeared not far away from the forest and it shot into the sky. The whole sky was dyed red, as if the clouds had been ignited. This colossal transformation disrupted the battle that was about to break out. For a moment, everyone''s eyes turned to him. Fade''s gaze changed. It seemed as though he had realized that something was happening. His insides stirred. He moved like lightning and rushed out. Hexgon came to his senses after he watched Fade take off. He shouted immediately, "The elixir core is erupting, hurry up!" Hexgon then charged ahead in a stream of light. The others followed closely behind. As the ground shook and mountains trembled, beams of light appeared from all corners of the forest. It spurted towards the area where the mes broke out. Fade''s reaction was very fast. However, when he arrived at the foot of the mountain, there were already several people on the side of the mountain. They were braving through the scorchingva and approaching the top of the mountain quickly. Content belongs to It was obvious that they had been waiting around here for a long time. They began to move as soon as the volcano erupted. Not wanting to waste anymore time, he didn''t linger around and rushed to the top of the mountain. Chapter 3008 Chapter 3008 ? As he charged up the mountain, Fade immediately felt a special kind of energy pressing down on him. It felt like a scorching and unpleasant smelling nket that weighed on the crowd who were on the mountain. It slowed everyone down. In fact, the higher they went, the greater the pressure. This resulted in the climbers'' pacing to decrease in speed. "It seems like this elixir core is stronger than I expected!" Fade, who also felt the brunt of the energy, was not worried. Instead, there was a smile on his face. After all, this weight meant nothing to him. On the contrary, the greater the pressure, the better the quality the elixir core was. With a slight stir inside him, he picked up his speed. He quickly advanced up the mountain as he braved through the zing force and raining moltenva. Compared to his speed, the other climbers were much sluggish. Everyone looked at him in astonishment. "Who is that guy? How is he so fast?" "Can''t he feel that oppressive force?" "I can''t believe it. It''s only been a few minutes and he has already caught up with me." Fade ignored the discussions that went on in the background and continued his climb. It was also during this moment that Hexgon and the others who had followed after Fade also arrived at the foot of the mountain. They immediately began to climb up. They barely made it up to the mountain and quickly felt the pressure. They instantly understood the gravity of the situation and hurriedly circted the energy within their meridians to counter the burning pressure force. Boom! Boom!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The volcano continued to erupt. More and moreva appeared, to the point that it dyed the sky red. The moltenva that sprayed into the sky scattered into countless tiny hot stters. It descended from the sky and me after me began to ignite. On the ridge, the people were like ants, struggling to climb up under the huge pressure and the rain of fire. Huff! Huff! Fade''s movements were surprisingly agile. He surpassed onepetitor after another and was the first to reach the top of the volcano. As he stood at the top of the mountain, he looked down and saw a terrifying sea of billowing, scorchingva. As soon as he took a closer look, he noticed that in the center of the volcano was a cluster of crimson moltenva that was brighter than the surrounding magma. "Is that the elixir core?" Fade asked, sounding doubtful. With another boom, the volcano exploded again. That cluster of crimsonva was sprayed into the air. The surroundingva gradually dispersed, revealing a fist-sized sphere. Everyone''s attention was focused on it at once. "The elixir core!" "The elixir core has appeared!" "We have to fight for the elixir core!" Everyone was excited at that very moment. Ignoring the surging pressure and the rain of fire, everyone exerted every ounce of their strength and tried hard to rush up to the elixir core. Fade, who was the nearest to it, moved the fastest. Ayer of crimson vital energy enveloped his body. He then ignored the surroundingva that filled the sky and dashed towards the core. The others were shocked and angry when they saw this. "Lundie Chen! Stop!" Of course, Fade didn''t care about their screams. He rushed to the elixir core directly and reached out to grab it. However, just as he was about to seed. The volcano suddenly erupted with a deafening bang again. A surge ofva shot up into the sky like a geyser. The waves of energy that were swept into the air pushed the elixir core away. This pushed the core out of Fade''s range. He shifted his direction and tried to chase after it. It was during this moment when an angry roar rang out. Suddenly, a redva snake burst out from the pool ofva and pounced on Fade while it snarled. The others were also shocked by the sudden appearance of this huge snake. Soon enough, someone recognized the python. "This is the Lava Python, the vicious beast that guards the elixir core!" "You cannot seize the elixir core unless you kill that huge python!" "Hurry up and kill this Lava Python. It''s a peak Rank 5 vicious beast. Its entire body will make good loot." Fade didn''t think too much of it. The moment he saw the python, he immediately took action. A red stream of light came down and sliced through the snake. The python shuddered as a wound ??? that was half-a-meter long appeared on its red body. Lava-like blood oozed and sputtered out of it. Its huge body contorted in mid-air, rand half of its body plunged into theva. The python opened its bloody mouth and roared furiously at Fade. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org It then rushed towards Fade again. This attack had taken everyone present by surprise. This was a Lava Python after all, a peak Rank 5 vicious beast, and yet, Fade injured it, using only one move. Just how formidable was Lundie? Fade, on the other hand, was also slightly astonished. He wasn''t surprised that he''d been able to injure the Lava Python. Rather, he was bewildered by the fact that he hadn''t killed it in one move. Despite the fact that no matter how strong this giant python was, it was only a Rank 5 vicious beast. To him, it was not a big deal at all. He had killed several Rank 5 vicious beasts along his travels previously. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He initially intended to split the Lava Python in half with that one move just now. It resulted in a flesh wound instead. This was what surprised him. However, after pondering about it for a while, he immediately understood the situation. This Lava Python was the guardian beast of the elixir core, which meant that it had fire attributes. In Fade''s case, he, who practiced The Kong Fu of Jiu Yang, also had fire attributes in his positive energy. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Therefore, the damage from that blow just now was almost reduced in half, which resulted in him not killing the snake with one strike. Of course, this was not a major issue to him. Since one move was not enough to kill it, he could always attack it a few more times. The energy on his fingertips surged, and the long red sword was formed rapidly. He was ready to attack again. However, just as he was about to make his move... He suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. There was this unspeakable sense of danger, slithering up his back like a cold snake. This sense of danger had Fade give up his attack on the Lava Python. He turned around and swung his long red sword in a downward motion. Sizzle, Sizzle! The mes from the long red swordnded on a patch of bushes. The green bushes immediately started burning and emitted a sizzling sound. As the sizzling sound went on, strange fistsized insects contorted while they flew towards Fade. They spewed out streams of green liquid that threatened to engulf him. "It''s poisonous!" He immediately determined that these bizarre looking insects were poisonous. He retreated, formed a ball of energy in his left hand, and instantly lit it mid-air. It transformed into a wall of fire. The strange insects collided into the wall of fire and burned almost instantly. Their bodies twisted as they were incinerated into piles of ashes and fell from the sky. Simultaneously, he kept on going as his right hand repeatedly pointed towards the bush. More than ten streams of energy instantly shot out and flew to where he had aimed just now. Poof! Poof! The sound of blood sshing could be heard twice before a short figure dashed out of the bushes. They were making a hasty retreat, putting as much distance between them and Fade as possible. On his left shoulder and arm, there were two wounds that were gushing blood. The short figure pressed on his wound as he shouted to Fade, "Are you Lundie Chen? I am..." Chapter 3009 Chapter 3009 ? Swoosh! Fade did not waste any time talking to him. He swung his virtual sword in his right hand towards the stranger. The short figure was shocked and speechless. He quickly activated his energy and retreated quickly. Finally, he was narrowly able to dodge Fade''s virtual sword. As soon as he stood his ground, there was a cry behind the short figure. "Kid Mo!" This person called Kid Mo turned his head and found that it was Hexgon and the others who were calling him. He immediately grinned and asked, "Do you know me?" La, who was the oldest, replied in a deep voice, "Kyron Mo from Siand is skilled at poisoning. He was epted as a disciple by Poison Cloud Hall and became the tyrant of Siand. He has a son, who has dwarfism, but he is very talented. He is not more than thirty years old, but he has already practiced and obtained 80% of Kyron''s poisoning skills. People address him as Kid Mo." "Haha, it seems that I have a great reputation. Everyone in this country knows me." Kid chuckled. At this time, Hexgon looked at him and said in a low voice, "Were you the one who arranged the several witch corpses previously?" Kid chuckled but didn''t answer. Hexgon moved and his energy burst out. He uttered in a low voice, "Kid, this is Chinese territory. You are from Siand. Without permission, you broke into this country and secretly attacked us. Even if I kill you, Kyron will have nothing to say."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. While speaking, he was about tounch an attack. Seeing this, Kid took a few steps back and quickly exined, "Mr. Lu, don''t be impulsive. Those witches corpses are just a light joke. I have no intention of harming you." "Do you think I will believe you?" Hexgon replied coldly. Kid took a few steps back, pointed to the top of the mountain, and eximed, "Mr. Lu, everyone came here today for the elixir core!" "That Ludie Chen''s strength is quite extraordinary! If you and Ipete here, I''m afraid that the elixir core will fall into his hands. This is not what we want, isn''t it?" Upon hearing this, Hexgon looked up at the top of the mountain. After Fade repelled the man, he now confronted the Lava Python. The Lava Python rolled up countless hotva, constantly fighting against him. However, it was obvious that Fade had the upper hand. He kept leaving scars on the Lava Python''s body. At this rate, Fade could definitely kill Lava Python within five minutes. Without the vicious beast, the Geocenter Lava''s elixir core would undoubtedly fall right into Fade''s pocket. Upon thinking of this, Hexgon frowned, and his eyes were cold. The corners of the Kid''s lips rose slightly. He smiled and continued, "Mr. Lu, you and I are in a tussle. Let''s get what we want. Why don''t we work together to get rid of that Lundie Chen? Then, we can talk about other things. What do you think?" Hexgon looked serious, as if he was hesitating. Kid continued, "Mr. Lu, if you continue to hesitate, it will be toote!" Upon hearing this, Hexgon gritted his teeth and replied, "I''ll believe you this time. Let''s work together to deal with Lundie." "However, if you dare to plot against us, I will let you know the consequences of challenging my anger." "Rest assured, Mr. Lu. I, Kid Mo, am not an insensible person. You are from Sunrise Hall. I will not go against Sunrise Hall no matter the situation. After all, that is Satria''s team, the first genius of your country," Kid eximed. "You know about Sunrise Hall?" Hexgon was slightly surprised. He then scoffed coldly and dered, "Since you are aware, then that''s settled." "Let''s do it!" After the order was given, Hexgon and the others, as well as Kid, began making a move at the same time. Hexgon, Kid, La, Ava, Febrian, and Waller; six of them moved together and spread out in the air, forming a circle and surrounding Fade. Since Fade was fighting fiercely with the Lava Python, the six people naturally would not approac They kept using their energy to.unch long-range attacks repeatedly, causing trouble for him. Content belongs to Six of them attacked in session, and all kinds of energy roared over. At the crucial moment, it would interrupt Fade''s attack or make him dodge. The Lava Python, which had been at a disadvantage, suddenly turned the tables and suppressed him. "That Lundie can''t hold on for long. Everyone, put in more effort and continue to attack." Upon seeing this, Hexgon''s face lit up with joy, and he shouted. Suddenly, they attacked more frequently. With a few "bangs", Fade blocked several people''s attacks. Frowning, his eyes turned cold. He nced at the six people and roared coldly, "How troublesome! I''ll deal with you guys first!" After that, he ignored the Lava Python. He turned around and rushed directly to Febrian on his left. "Febrian, be careful!" The others quickly warned. Febrian held the folded fan in his hand, and his clothes fluttered. At that moment, he snorted and did not dodge Fade''s attacks. Instead, he fixed his body on a single spot and gathered his energy, ready to fight against Fade. "Febrian, retreat quickly!" Hexgon saw this and hurriedly shouted. However, Febrian was a genius disciple of Windy Valley, and he had always been proud of himself. During this period of time, bundles name had rapidly risen in the vicinity of Cloud City, causing Febrian to be quite dissatisfied. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Presently, he had the chance to defeat bundle in public and make himself renowned. This was a good opportunity for him. Febrian smiled and moved forward. "Mr. bu, don''t worry, bet me fight with him. bet''s see how strong he is!" After that, his aura surged. Waves of positive energy burst out from his body like turbulent waves, stirring up a whistling wind. The wind howled like a sharp de, interwoven into seven shing stars in the air, and then flew towards Fade. "Take this move of mine... Seven Stars Wind de!" Febrian shouted confidently. In the face of Febrian''s attack, Fade didn''t say much. The red positive energy in his palm surged out and turned into a burning me. With a "bang", it flew out. The turbulent mes collided with Febrian''s Seven Star Wind de and shattered it. Then, they wrapped themselves around Febrian with a whistling wind. "No..." Febrian was shocked by the terrifying power of the ming energy. He quickly turned around and tried to run away. However, it was toote. Scorching mes enveloped him. His figure twisted before he could even scream. He was burnt by the mes and fell from the sky. He fell into theva on the mountain and turned into ashes. All this happened in less than five seconds. The other five people were full of astonishment at that moment. All their eyes were focused on Fade. Chapter 3010 Chapter 3010 ? They were all shocked and looked at Fade in disbelief. Ava, who was the youngest, shouted, "How is this possible? He killed Febrian in one move! He''s a martial artist at the peak stage of Level 4!" At the side, La appeared in front of her and protected her behind him. He warned seriously, "Miss, be careful. Step back a little." On the other hand, the oldest member, Waller spoke in a low voice, "This Lundie is stronger than we thought. Let''s join forces and kill him with all our strength. Otherwise, we will all die." As soon as he finished his words, the expressions of the people present couldn''t help but change After all, their impression of Lundie was that he was just a random martial artist with some abilities. Although they were still vignt, they just regarded him as an ordinary expert. Moreover, with so many of them joining hands, Lundie wouldn''t be a match forthem. Therefore, these people didn''t take him seriously from the banquet a few days ago until right then, when they werepeting for Geocenter Lava''s elixir core. However, he had killed Febrian with one move. They realized how terrifying his strength was. They couldn''t help feeling a sense of fear. Hexgon looked at the few people around him and understood the surprise and fear in everyone''s faces. His expression darkened and he eximed, "Mr. Lin is right. We must join hands." "However, we don''t have to worry too much. No matter how strong Lundie is, he won''t be a match for us if we work together." "Everybody,e together!" While speaking, Hexgon took the lead in attacking Fade. He raised his arms and a dark golden light soared into the sky, forming a row of golden spears in the air. The long spears were arranged in a line and stabbed forward. The sharp energy seemed to be able to pierce through space itself. "Spear Formation!" It was a simple name, but it was one of the renowned basic formations of Capital Martial Arts Academy. It was a formation used by many people on the battlefield. Later, it became a unique martial art skill that could only be practiced individually after being taught by famous masters. It was very powerful. Hexgon''s talent was quite good. He had been practicing the Spear Formation with his master for three years and had reached near perfection. When he performed the formation, it was as powerful as a formation of hundreds of people. His firstunch of attack was his unique skill, which showed his fear and caution towards Fade. Upon seeing that Hexgon was serious and determined, the others also began to make a move. A long sword appeared in Waller''s hand. He thrust it into the air, and it whistled and struck.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ava was gently dancing, and the aura in the palm of her hand condensed into a rose that was about half a meter long. The petals and leaves fluttered, and with a fragrance, they drifted towards Fade. A flower bud appeared in La''s hand next to Ava''s. It looked a little weird, but it was dancing violently at this moment. It emitted a sharp force and rushed towards Fade. Lastly, Kid flexibly jumped in the air while constantly taking out a variety of things from his pockets. He sprinkled them in the air and created a dark shadow with a stinky smell, blocking Fade''s escape route. The five individuals all took action, attacking like a tide, rushing towards Fade. As Fade watched the iing attacks, the corners of his lips lifted up, and a cold smile appeared on his face. Swoosh! In an instant, a stream of light shed across. Fade rushed out and confronted Hexgon directly. "You are courting death!" Hexgon gritted his teeth and shouted angrily. The Spear Formation moved, and hundreds of long, dark gold spears stabbed obliquely upward. The sharp and piercing energy pierced through the air as if it was going to pierce everything in its way. Boom! However, Fade did not dodge at all. Instead, he rushed towards the dense Spear Formation. With a loud noise, his body emitted ayer of red light, and he rushed into the Spear Formation. "You..." ''Hexgon was taken aback and was about to say something. However, immediately, a terrible force came out of Fade''s body and immediately broke Hexgon''s Spear Formation. The huge force instantly knocked Hexgon out, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He fell to the ground and was seriously injured. "Mr. Lu!" When the others saw this, they were even more horrified. Pan Hexgon was a Level 5 warrior, an outstanding student of Capital Martial Arts Academy and also member of the Sunrise Hall established by Satria. He was an absolute young genius. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As a result, Fade managed to injure him, which was absolutely beyond their expectations. "Join hands and kill him!" The oldest member, Waller, looked serious and nervous. Previously, he had been quite cautious and attentive towards Fade. However, right then, Waller realized that he had underestimated him. "Destroy him!" Waller shouted and thrust his long sword towards Fade. Fade snorted and turned his finger into a sword. The red light turned into a long ming sword and chopped down from the air. The red light collided with Waller''s long sword. "I''ll show you what a real sword is!" With a cold snort, Fade''s long, ming sword cut off Waller''s sword like a hot knife cutting through butter. The mes roared and continued to sh at Waller. "No..." Feeling the horrifying energy, Waller was shocked. He hurriedly shouted and retreated. At the same time, he shouted, "Don''t kill me. I am the Seventh Elder of the Royal Sword Hall. If you kill me, the Royal Sword Hall will not let you go." Fade remained unfazed and was not afraid of Waller''s threat. "So what if you are from the Royal Sword Hall? I''ll kill whoeveres to me!" As he spoke, the ming sword shed towards Waller. Waller''s eyes were full of horror, and the light in his eyes disappeared in an instant. His body split into two pieces, and rain of blood fell from the sky. Fade didn''t stop after killing Waller with a sword. He turned around in the air and looked at Ava and La. The two of them, who were about to attack, were flustered. "Flower Rain..." Ava shouted, and the unique technique formed by the rose in her hand was ready to be released. However, at that moment, La stopped her and shouted, "Miss Moo, stop, we are no match for him!" After that, he forced a smile, looked at Fade, and eximed, "Mr. Chen, we have no intention of being your enemy." "You were about to take action. Don''t you think your words are ridiculous?" Fade sneered. La flushed in embarrassment and quickly replied, "Mr. Chen, we... We were forced by the Lu family. We had no choice but to help them. Our Xu family is not with the Lu family." Content belongs to UMS "My granddaughter, Yansy, admires you very much. She has mentioned you many times before, and..." This old man shamelessly yed the emotional card when he saw this situation. Chapter 3011 Chapter 3011 ? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, Fade obviously did not buy it. He snorted and retorted, "Do you think I am a three-year-old child? How can I believe you?" As soon as he finished speaking, he made his move. The red long sword pierced through the sky and approached with a whistling sound. La''s face shifted in horror. He wanted to resist, but he felt helpless. He could only grit his teeth and shout, "Mr. Chen, I deserve to die, but Miss Moo is innocent. She never thought about going against you, Mr. Chen. Please let her go." After that, he looked at Ava, who was scared silly, and shouted, "Miss, run!" Swoosh! Fade kept moving his long sword. La fell from the air and died instantly. "Mr. Xu!" Ava shouted. Her beautiful eyes were bloodshot as she red at Fade, her eyes filled with hatred. She gritted her teeth. The rose formed by positive energy in her hands bloomed as if it was alive. It came to trap Fade. At the same time, the girl took out a dagger and stabbed fiercely at Fade. He, who had heard La''s words, was a little hesitant at first. However, he saw through the situation. He waved his right hand and a long, red sword shed out. The illusory image of the rose and the girl''s body were split into halves. Blood fell from the sky like petals. Fade''s face was expressionless as he shed out with his sword to exterminate her. His gaze shifted to thest of the attackers, Kid. At this moment, Kid''s eyes were full of horror. The moment his gaze met Fade''s, his body seemed to be frozen, stiff and unable to move. In the fight earlier, he was aware of Fade''s strength. However, he didn''t expect that Fade was this strong. In less than three minutes, he had wounded Hexgon, killed Waller, La, and Ava. He could not resist at all. "M-Mr. Chen, the elixir core is yours. I won''t fight for it!" Kid forced a smile and eximed as he looked at him. Fade lifted the corners of his lips and sneered. "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to say that now?" "I..." Kid felt his throat dry up and wanted to defend himself, but there was nothing he could say. In the end, he could only boast about his identity and dere, "Mr. Chen, my father is Kyron from Siand. If you let me go, my father will definitely thank you. Whatever you want, my father will satisfy you." Fade ignored him and raised the long ming sword in his hand, ready to cut down. However, at this time, in the woods, Wesley found Hexgon who was injured, and took him to escape into the mountain. At the same time, Hexgon said to him, "Lundie attacked official civil servants and killed innocent people. Report this matter to the authorities and send someone to deal with him." His words made Fade frown. Kid was keenly aware of the change in Fade''s expression. He had a sh of inspiration and shot out a dark green energy, hitting Wesley. Wesley fell to the ground instantly. Hexgon, who was supported by him, also fell to the ground. "Kid, you..." Hexgon red angrily at the boy. However, at that moment, Kid did not pay attention to him at all. Instead, he looked at Fade with a ttering smile and said, "Mr. Chen, if you let these two go or let them spread gossip, I''m afraid you will be in trouble." "Trouble?" Fade raised his eyebrows. Kid quickly exined, "Mr. Chen, you are powerful and certainly not afraid of fighting, but they are the representatives of the government. If an ident happens, the Chinese government will intervene. At that time..." The rest of his words didn''t go on, but the meaning was obvious. Fade didn''t say anything, but his eyes moved slightly. Indeed, killing Hexgon and Wesley was nothing to him. Fade thought he could deal with the official investigation. However, if the government intervened, it would only cause more trouble. For him, who still wanted to hide his identity and did not wish to bring trouble to his wife, it was not a good thing. After a pause, Fade looked at Kid and said, "We''ll be in trouble if we don''t kill them, but if we let them go, we''ll be in even bigger trouble!" Kid shook his head and replied, "Of course, we can''t let them go." "Then, what do you mean?" Fade asked. Kid narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Mr. Chen, it will be troublesome if you kill them, but for the others, it''s hard to say." Fade was slightly flustered and his eyes fell on Kid. He squinted and asked, "Do you mean that you''ll do it?" Kid nodded. "Mr. Chen, you are brilliant. That''s exactly what I meant." "I''m from Siand. My father, Kyron, is a disciple of Poison Cloud Hall. We are not on good terms with your country. In the past three years, we even had several conflicts at the border." "We could say that the enemy from Siand snuck into your country in order to take the treasure. Then, during the process, he fought with some of the official representatives, including Hexgon, and finally killed him. It''s quite reasonable." Hearing this, Hexgon and Wesley were both shocked. "Kid, you are crazy. You are trying to provoke a war between the two countries. You can''t afford to bear this responsibility!" Hexgon shouted crazily. Fade''s expression was grim as he looked at him. There was a fierce look in Kid''s eyes. He replied, "I don''t care about the war. What I care about is whether or not I can survive." "What''s more, Mr. Lu, you are too self-righteous. You have some fame, but you alone are not qualified to provoke a war between the two countries. It might be better if you were Satria, the founder of Sunrise Hall." "You..." Hexgon was speechless for a moment. He could only look at Fade and say, "Lundie, no matter what, you are a Chinese. You can''t help foreigners. This guy must have bad intentions." Fade''s eyes turned to Hexgon and stared at him. Upon seeing this, Hexgon quickly reassured him, "Don''t worry. As long as you don''t kill me, I won''t report this incident. I''ll pretend that nothing has happened." "Mr. Chen, you can''t believe those words. Once we let him go, Hexgon will definitely retaliate against you," Kid quickly retorted. "Mr. Chen, I won''t. I swear. I promise." Hexgon was also anxious. Fade looked at the two people and was silent for a few seconds. Then, he raised his head, looked at Kid, and eximed coldly, "Let''s do it!" A smile appeared on the corners of Kid''s lips as he walked towards Hexgon and Wesley. Hexgon was shocked. "No, you can''t kill me. Kid, Lundie, there is no good in killing me. I will not let you off even if I''ve be a ghost..." Chapter 3012 Chapter 3012 ? Swoosh! Kid released a ck aura and sent it directly into Hexgon''s mouth. Hexgon''s expression suddenly changed. His face quickly turned a pale green, then purple, and finally, ck. His eyes went nk and he started bleeding from all his orifices. He was dead. "Mr. Lu! You... You..." Wesley let out a terrified roar and looked at Kid and Fade. Kid attacked again and killed Wesley. After dealing with the two of them, Kid looked at Fade with a ttering expression on his face and said, "Mr. Chen, I..." However, before he could finish his words, Fade suddenly rushed to the front like a phantom. With a bang, he directly punched Kid''s lower abdomen. With a crack, Kid''s elixir core was broken. He fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. In disbelief, he looked at Fade and said, "You..." Fade looked down at him and eximed coldly, "I''m not a fool. Do you think I will believe the words of someone like you?" After that, Fade''s fingertips shed and cut through his neck. Kid died. The scene suddenly quietened down. Fade''s fingertips ignited some mes and theynded on the bodies of Kid, La, Esther, Waller, Febrian, and the others. The bodies quickly began to burn. Looking at the me, Fade''s eyes became determined. What Kid said just now was not entirely useless. Once Hexgon and Wesley died, because of their identities, the official investigation would definitely be carried out. Although Fade was not afraid, he did not want to cause more trouble. As for Kid, Fade had never believed him. He had purposely done this, not just to kill the three of them, but he also had his own motives. He wanted Kid to kill Hexgon and Wesley. When the official members came to examine Hexgon''s body, the me would fall on Kid, and Fade would be able to save himself trouble. Of course, it was impossible to eliminate doubtspletely with one move. However, for Fade, it was good enough to reduce trouble. That was why he pretended to believe in Kid and used him to kill Hexgon and Wesley. After dealing with these people, Fade raised his head and looked into the sky. At this moment, the Lava Python had found the elixir core. It opened its mouth and swallowed the elixir core. Then, it turned its head and swooped into the surging volcanicva, disappearing without a trace. "This python is interesting!" Fade lifted the corners of his lips slightly and followed it. Since the burningva did not bother him, he directly jumped into it. In an instant, he felt as though his eyes had turned red. His body was surrounded by this red aura. At the same time, a frightening heat energy attacked him. Fade activated his positive energy to protect himself from the scorchingva. Then, he turned around and saw a ck shadow shuttling through theva. Hence, he chased after it. He was very fast and soon caught up with the ck shadow. He confirmed that it was the escaping Lava Python. He immediately moved, and energy burst out. Boom! The energy hit the Lava Python, and it hissed painfully. Its huge body began to wriggle in theva. It''s long and narrow eyes were filled with hatred as it red at Fade. It stuck out its tongue, looking as if he was ready tounch an attack. "If you still want to fight back, I''ll let you have another taste of my power!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Fade slightly lifted the corners of his lips and struck out another stream of energy. This time, the Lava Python was already prepared. Its huge body gently twisted in theva and flexibly avoided Fade''s attack. Then, its head rushed out fiercely and skot towards Fade with a burst of energy. Content belongs to "Hmm! This is interesting!" Fade snorted and his left hand pped out. UMS The energy gathered in his palm directly dissipated the Lava Python''s attack. His palm continued to hit the head of the python, causing its huge body to fall down more than 10 meters. The python couldn''t bear this force either. It shook its huge head and it seemed to be a little dizzy. Fade seized the opportunity and rushed forward. He condensed a long red sword in his right hand and aimed at the python. He was going to cut it down. When the dazed python sensed Fade''s horrible killing intent, its eyes revealed a look of fear and pleading. Then, it opened its mouth and spat out a round bead. It was the elixir core of Geocenter Lava. "This beast is interesting!" This scene made Fade''s hands slow down. "Has this vicious beast gained intelligence? It even surrendered and begged!" He grabbed the elixir core of Geocenter Lava with one hand, At the same time, he noticed that there were two small bulges on the python''s forehead and two small protrusions on its lower abdomen. "This... This is a flood dragon!" Fade was really shocked. He stared at the Lava Python and uttered, "You are not a snake, but a flood dragon?" This python was intelligent. It seemed to really understand Fade''s words. It even moved its head and nodded. At the same time, the pleading look in its eyes intensified. "I didn''t expect you to be a flood dragon. It is said that a flood dragon can turn into a real dragon. I don''t know how far this guy is from a dragon," Fade whispered. However, he would not let this flood dragon go so easily. Instead, his eyes darkened. "Since you are no match forme, then why should I let you go? After all, vicious beasts are all cunning. Who knows if you''ll take revenge on me after I let you go." The flood dragon hurriedly shook its head, looking anxious. At the same time, it looked at the elixir core in Fade''s hand. Fade understood what it meant. He smiled and asked, "Are you saying that this core is your peace offering?" "That won''t do. I can obtain the elixir do n core myself and I don''t need you to give it to me. If there aren''t any other benefits, might as well kill you. After all, the beast core of a Rank 5 vicious beast is quite valuable!" The flood dragon obviously understood Fade''s words and it shook its head in fear. QUMS Then, its body kept twisting. It nodded and bowed to Fade, looking very intelligent. In the end, the flood dragon even boldly swam to Fade''s side and circled around him several times, looking like he was deliberately close to him. Fade paused, thought for a moment, and eximed, "Are you trying to say that you want to follow me and work for me?" The flood dragon nodded repeatedly. Its long narrow eyes revealed a sense of excitement. However, Fade shook his head, looked thoughtful, and uttered, "You are too weak. I don''t need you to work for me!" Chapter 3013 Chapter 3013 ? The flood dragon was anxious and circled severalps around Fade. However, as soon as it realized that Fade refused to let it go, the flood dragon dove down and swam towards the depths of theva. "You''re escaping?" Fade''s eyes showed a hint of sternness. Not long after, the flood dragon swam back up and opened its mouth, revealing a piece of red stone. Fade looked surprised. "This is a Spiritual Stone, one that can condense fire aura." The flood dragon nodded repeatedly and moved closer to Fade as if it was ready to give him a gift. Fade took the Spiritual Stone and checked it carefully. "The fire spiritual energy is pretty good." The flood dragon nodded again and then looked at Fade with a pleading look. Upon seeing this, Fade patted the flood dragon''s head and said, "I won''t kill you because of your sincerity. I will let you follow me." The flood dragon nodded its head gratefully. With that, Fade changed the topic and added, "However, it''s not that simple to follow me. Release your spiritual consciousness and ept my soul. If you pass my test, I''ll ept you." Upon hearing this, the flood dragon had no choice but to nod after it stiffened for a while. When Fade saw this, he triggered the spiritual consciousness in his head. The remaining aura of his soul turned into a thin thread and floated out towards the flood dragon''s head. When the divine soul entered the flood dragon''s head, it couldn''t help but tremble. Fade felt as if he had entered a secluded space. There was a small pool of liquid in the space. This should be the flood dragon''s spiritual consciousness. Compared to the hugeke in Fade''s mind, this flood dragon''s spiritual consciousness was much smaller. It was also precisely because of Fade''s injuries that there was not much soul energy left. Now that he had entered the flood dragon''s spiritual consciousness, it could cause a huge pressure and awe-inspiring aura. Without wasting any time, he controlled his soul energy and entered the small pool-like spiritual consciousness. That wisp of his energy gradually melted into the flood dragon''s spiritual consciousness. Fade felt that there seemed to be a trace of consciousness in his mind. "Flood Dragon, can you hear me?" He tried to think in the spiritual consciousness. Then, a slightly sad voice sounded, "I can hear you!" "Oh, that''s good!" There was a pleasantly surprised expression on Fade''s face. Heughed. "Big Snake, in the future, you can follow me!" "I''m not a big snake. I''m a young Fire Dragon." The flood dragon''s voice was a bit tender, like that of a teenage child. There was a hint ofint in it. Fade did not care. He smiled and replied, "Whether you''re a big snake or a fire dragon, it is the same thing. Anyway, you can follow me in the future. Don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer." Fire Dragon rolled its eyes and looked speechless. Since Fade had already taken control of Fire Dragon, he didn''t want to waste any more spiritual energy and rushed out of theva. After rushing out, he was somewhat embarrassed. "Big Snake, you are so big in size. How can you follow me? It''s not very convenient!" "I''m a Fire Dragon!" It emphasized once more before helplessly transmitting its voice, "I''m still a vicious beast at the peak stage of Rank 5.1 still have the ability to control my body." After that, there was a surge in theva. The huge Fire Dragon gradually shrank and finally turned into a small snake that was dozens of centimeters long. Then, it went into Fade''s clothes. "Good!" Fade nodded with satisfaction. "However, I can''t call you Big Snake anymore. I can only call you Little Snake." Fire Dragon was speechless and did not respond. It hid in Fade''s clothes and began to recuperate. At this time, Fade looked around and found that the eruption of the volcano had stopped. The other warriors who were far away slowly approached them. "It''s not safe to stay here for long. I have to go." Fade turned into a shadow and quickly left the forest. More than an hourter, he returned to Cloud City. In the room, he took out the scorching hot elixir core and felt a little excited. "Whether I can recover my strength and break through to Level 5 again will depend on it this time." With a stir, he concentrated on gathering his positive energy and began tobine it with the elixir core. Vaguely, he felt a burning aura from the elixir core that slowly melted into his body. "There''s a chance!" He was delighted and sped up. The heat continued flowing into his body and into his dantian abdomen as it began to condense slowly. "There is really a chance!" Fade''s heart was pleasantly surprised. However, at this moment, the slowly condensing elixir core suddenly shattered, and the scorching heat spread in his body. It seemed as if he had vaguely rushed into the tree seedling and then stopped changing. Fade, who had just been surprised and expectant, suddenly became depressed. "Am I still not able to do it? The World Tree elixir core from before had too much of an impact. I still can''t integrate the rest of the core into it!" He was a little disappointed and couldn''t help but sigh. At this moment, Fire Dragon, who was sleeping inside Fade''s clothes, sudden?y woke up. It opened its mouth and carefully absorbed the fire energy from Fade''s body UMS He patted the flood dragon''s head and uttered with a smile, "You don''t have to sneak around. Anyway, I don''t find it very useful. You can absorb it!" Hearing this, Fire Dragon was suddenly overjoyed. It directly opened its mouth and began to absorb the fire energy from the elixir core. Finally, he swallowed the elixir core in one gulp and swallowed it into his belly. He almost burped. Then, an aura surged in Fire Dragon''s body and spread out. Fade was flustered, and then he understood what was going on. Fire Dragon was about to advance after absorbing the elixir core''s energy. After all, Fire Dragon was a savage beast at the peak stage of Rank 6 and only tacked onest step. Now that it had absorbed a portion of the elixir core''s energy and was able to break through the shackles, it started to ascend. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade didn''t want to make a big scene. He repeatedly moved his fingers, released his positive energy, and blocked the room. Then, a burst of energy surged.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Half an hourter, Fire Dragon''s skin became brighter and redder. The two small protrusions on each head and abdomen became more obvious. With a look of joy and excitement, Fire Dragon swam around Fade as if it was dancing. Seeing this, Fade couldn''t help but pat Fire Dragon''s head andugh Drat, I spent so much effort to "You get the elixir core. In the end you benefited from it!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Upon hearing this, Fire Dragon put on an affectionate look and rubbed against Fade. Fade pped it away. "You are not a beautifuldy. Don''t be so close to me. It makes me feel disgusted!" The small snake immediately looked aggrieved. It burrowed into Fade''s clothes and became silent. Chapter 3014 Chapter 3014 ? After settling the snake properly, Fade removed the shield, tidied up his clothes, pushed open the door, and walked out. Outside the door, the anxious and curious Sabirin and ledger were pacing and waiting. Upon seeing Fadeing out, they immediately came up and asked with concern. "Mr. Chen, are you alright? Are you hurt?" "I heard that a fight broke out over there. It was quite fierce. Mr. Chen, are you really okay?" "Have you gotten the elixir core? Was there any ident?" Fade smiled and then simply told them the story. Although his exnation was understated, Sabirin and ledger was still in disbelief. "Mr. Chen, you said, those masters are all dead." "You defeated so many masters alone! You are amazing, Mr. Chen." "We knew that following you is the right choice, Mr. Chen." ledger was extremely excited, but Sabirin suddenly thought of something. With a dark expression, he looked at Fade and asked, "Mr. Chen, do you mean that Hexgon and Wesley are also dead?" Fade nodded and replied, "They are all dead." "This is not a good thing! Hexgon and Wesley not only came to Cloud City as single individuals, but also as part of the official investigation group. Now, they are dead and you, Mr. Chen, are the biggest suspect! Once the official investigation begins, I am afraid that..." Speaking of this, Sabirin couldn''t help but be anxious. "Mr. Chen, we''d better leave quickly! Otherwise, it will be toote." Fade waved his hand with a smile and answered, "Don''t worry. It''s no big deal." "Besides, I didn''t kill Hexgon and Wesley. It was Kid Mo from Siand who killed them." Fade didn''t care too much. Sabirin became even more anxious when he saw this. "Mr. Chen, even if that''s the case, the grudge between you and Hexgon is quite well-known in Cloud City. Besides, he was the top student of Capital Martial Arts Academy. He has an official identity. If the people in Capital City were to investigate his case seriously, such an excuse won''t be enough!" "If it''s not enough, then we''ll just have to attack!" Fade raised his eyebrows and muttered. "But..." Sabirin still wanted to persuade him, but Fade waved his hand and interrupted him. "I''m tired. Get someone to prepare some hot water for me. I want to take a bath and rest." Fade himself did not care too much about this matter. However, after the news was spread to Cloud City, the whole city was in an uproar. The elixir core of Geocenter Lava not only resulted in the appearance of a peak stage Rank 5 vicious beast, the Lava Python, but also the death of many experts. They were Venzo from the Northwest Wolf, Febrian from Windy Valley, Esther and La from the Spirit Cultivation Hall, Waller from Royal Sword Hall, as well as Kid Mo from Siand. Of course, the most shocking people were Hexgon and Wesley. These two people had official identities, especially Hexgon, who was not only the leader of the investigation team tasked with looking into Spencer''s death, but also a top student of Capital Martial Arts Academy. The top student had died in the suburbs of Cloud City. It was absolutely shocking news. Of course, there was also other astonishing news, which was that Lundie Chen, the King of Cloud City, had managed to survive among this group of dead experts. Furthermore, some people testified that he had chased after the enormous Lava Python and left. Thanks to these two facts, all sorts of rumors quickly spread in Cloud City. There were people who said that Lundie defeated all the heroes, killed all of hispetitors, ultimately killed the vicious beasts, and obtained the Lava Python. Of course, this statement was too shocking and not many people believed it. After all, in everyone''s eyes, no matter how powerful Lundie was, it was impossible for him to kill so many Level 4 and 5 fighters all by himself. Therefore, some people spected that after the appearance of the elixir core, the masterspeted to kill each other. In the end, many of them were defeated and all were injured, which made Lundie profit the most.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Although some said that Lundie entered the battlefield to fight for the elixir core in the first ce, it was impossible for him to win in the end. However, this theory was still widely spread. After all, this process was more in line with everyone''s expectations. No matter what the rumors were, it didn''t affect him bing the most dazzling existence in the entire Cloud City. There were no mayors or experts in Cloud City, only Lundie, the King of Cloud City. Countless people rushed to Fade''s residence, hoping to see him. The scene was even more spectacr than the time before Fade destroyed the Lu family. At this time, the Xu family manor in Cloud City was in a gloomy atmosphere. Waldo was sitting on an antique red wooden seat. He looked serious and was silent. The Xu family members were sitting below him. At this moment, they were all talking amongst themselves. "The Old Master is dead. What should our Xu family do now?" "Now, Lundie Chen is the King of Cloud City. Our Xu family has offended him before. Are we going to apologize to him?" "I heard that Yansy had a good rtionship with him before. As a result, the family objected and insisted on falling out with him. Unexpectedly, the situation turned out to be like this. If our Xu family had a good rtionship with Lunatic from the beginning, our family would be sessful by now!" "Now is not the time to think about these things, let alone fly to the top. Now, let us think about ways to ensure that our Xu family won''t be destroyed. The old master is and the greatest reliance of ead, Xu family is gone. What should we do in the future?" Content belongs to As soon as he said that, the scene was even more bleak, and almost everyone looked sad. "Waldo, what''s your decision?" "Why don''t we ask Yansy to look for Lundie? Perhaps there''s still room for her to turn things around." "I heard that Lunatic Chen had a good impression of Yansy. Why don''t we let Yansy marry him?" Waldo, who had been silent, finally couldn''t help it at this moment. He pped the armrest of the chair and snapped, "Shut up!" The scene quietened down. Everyone''s eyes were all focused on him. Waldo, with a stern look, nced at everyone and slowly said, "Things haven''t reached the stage of despair." "Waldo, do you have any ideas?" Someone asked. Waldo narrowed his eyes and replied, "I just received a call from Capital City!" "A phone call from Capital City?" He continued, "The Martial Arts Alliance has called for Hexgon and Wesley, and the news of their deaths has been conveyed to Capital City. The Martial Arts Alliance is furious. They have decided to send someone to investigate this matter." Content belongs to Upon hearing these words, the Xu family members below suddenly changed their expressions and began to mor. "Waldo, do you mean that the authorities are going to intervene?" "Then, is Lunatic going to suffer? Our Xu family is saved." "Hexgon came to investigate on behalf of the governmentst time. Will this investigation really be useful? It won''t be like thest time, right?" Hearing this, Waldo slightly smiled and answered, "It''s different this time around. The Martial Arts Alliance has sent people from the Special Operations Department." "The Special Operations Department!" The Xu family members were all shocked, and then they were all excited. "I didn''t expect that they would send the Special Operations Department. This time, the people in Capital City are really paying attention to this matter." "No matter how powerful Lundie is, he can only die in the face of the Special Operations Department." "Haha, in the end, our Xu family chose the right person." The Xu family manor was filled with excited cheers that were particrly lively. Chapter 3015 Chapter 3015 ? Dark clouds covered the sky and it was suddenly gloomy. The trio in dark green uniforms boarded a small ne in a military airport in Capital City. All of them wore gloomy expressions on their faces. Anyone who knew them would know that they were members of the Martial Arts Alliance Special Operations Department just by looking at their badges. The Martial Arts Alliance Special Operations Department was a mysterious existence. They had authorities to investigate, capture, and punish martial artists. It meant that they were special forces who were trained to fight against martial artists. Not only did one need to excel in investigating, capturing, and critical thinking skills to join the Special Operations Department, one also had to have strongbat skills. Most often, the members of the Special Operations Department had to deal with strong martial artists, so they had to be incrediblypetent and strong in fighting. The clerks of this department were at least Level 3 martial artists, while those who went out for missions had to be at least Level 4. At this moment, the trio on the ne was even stronger as they were all Level 5 martial artists. After all, a Level Five martial artist was equivalent to a Half-Lord Level fighter in the martial arts world. Even though the spiritual energy had grown stronger over the past three years and martial arts had flourished since then, Level 5 martial artists were still a rare presence. They were considered experts. The Martial Arts Alliance had dispatched a team of Special Operations Department agents this time, and they sent three Level Five martial artists to Cloud City to investigate the deaths of Hexgon and Wesley. It showed how important this matter was to the authorities.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The three of them boarded the ne. Not long after, the ne took off into the sky, heading towards Cloud City at full speed. In the cabin, a woman around 29 years old, Julien Tuan, was checking the information of their mission on a tablet. Then, she looked up at the two men and asked, "What do you think of this data?" Elford Zhou, a strong man with a neatly shaved head who was in his early thirties, snorted, "What opinion do I have? It''s obvious that bundle did it." Beside him was a mid-age man with a beard named Zendo Chai. He said in a deep voice, "Don''t draw any conclusions without evidence." Elford snorted, "That bundle had a conflict with the bu family. He destroyed the bu family by himself and even killed Cloud City''s mayor. Afterwards, Hexgon and Wesley went to investigate and also died. It must be him." Julien, who was opposite him, nodded and agreed, "It''s true that this is the most likely exnation." However, Zendo''s tone was calm as he said, "A hypothesis is not evidence. He can''t be convicted yet. You need to investigate further on it!" "Boss, isn''t this the truth? Why should we continue to investigate?" Elford asked discontentedly. Zendo maintained hisposure, and his tone was neither fast nor slow, but he was very determined, "Elford, call me by my name or call me Mr. Chai. We are formal official organizations, not gangsters. Calling each other by such names isn''t good for our image." "Besides that, in our Special Operations Department, we do things based on evidence, not spection." Looking at Zendo''s serious face, Elford could only back off, "Yes, Mr. Chai." Julien, on the other side, also shut her mouth and stopped talking. The cabin instantly fell silent. The next day, Fade got up early and began to practice in the backyard before having breakfast. After exercising, his body became hot. Seeing that it was almost time, he stopped exercising, wiped the sweat off his head, and was ready to have breakfast. However, at this moment, someone rushed into the backyard anxiously. "Bad news, Mr. Chen..." Fade stopped his movements and looked at the Sabirin, who was already breathless. He chuckled and said, "Sabirin, why are you in such a hurry?" Sabirin looked anxious. He gasped for air as he spoke, "Mr. Chen, something happened. The people from Capital City sent someone here. They are waiting outside. They want to see you." "Wow, they are fast!" Fade was slightly surprised, but then he calmed down, "If they want to meet me, let them in. Why are you so panicked?" Sabirin said in a hurry, "Mr. Chen, the people who came over this time are not ordinary people, but they are the people from the Special OP. Department of the Martial Arts Alliance. They are in charge of investigating major cases involving martial artists. They must havee with malicious intentions." "Special Operations Department?" Fade thought about the name and then chuckled, "So what if they want to investigate me? There''s nothing to be afraid of." After that, Fade waved his hand and said, "Sabirin, is breakfast ready? I am a little hungry." However, just as he was about to enter the house for breakfast, the trio walked straight into the backyard. Fade instantly felt three pairs of eyes staring at him like six sharp arrows. In an instant, Fade stopped and looked up at them. Elford was the most impolite one. He raised his eyebrows and demanded, "bundle Chen, come with us." After that, he stepped forward, reached out, and was ready to grab Fade. Fade dodged slightly to avoid Elford''s grasp and asked coldly, "Who are you guys?" "How dare you run away?" Elford snapped and was ready to take action again. However, at this time, Zendo stepped out to block him. He then said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry about thatmotion. Let me introduce ourselves. We are the members of the Special Operations Department of the Martial Arts Alliance. My name is Zendo Chai. They are Elford Zhou and Julien Tuan." Content belongs to "We are here to investigate the case of Hexgon and Wesley''s deaths. Mr. Chen, please cooperate with our investigation." Zendo''s tone was calm. There was no trace of ferocity or cruelty, but he gave off a stable sense of oppression that would make one involuntarily confess everything to him. "Zendo, huh? Interesting. Perhaps he has some special martial essence!" Fade sensed the special aura and shook slightly to resist the force of his martial essence. Then, he asked calmly, "What do you want to investigate, Mr. Chai?" Zendo slightly raised his eyebrows, and a surprised look shed in his eyes as he realized that the pressure from his martial essence was ineffective against Fade. His martial essence was known to be very special. It was cultivated from antique Awaken Wood. Legend had it that previous warriors had utilized the magical effect of the Awaken Wood to threaten evildoers. With this unique martial essence, Zendo got to his current position in the Special Operations Department. QUMS His martial essence was as unique as it was helpful against Level 6 martial artists. However, Fade noticed his abilities the moment they met. He even blocked the pressure of Zendo''s martial essence. "You''re quite interesting too, Lundie Chen," Zendo muttered to himself as he started to pay more attention to Fade. Chapter 3016 Chapter 3016 ? However, these thoughts onlysted for a moment. Zendo smiled and exined after hearing what Fade said, "I want to know what happened on the day Hexgon and Wesley died." "That''s a very long story. I haven''t had breakfast yet. Let''s talk while eating!" As he spoke, Fade ignored the trio and walked directly into the house. Elford''s gaze deepened and anger welled up in him. He was almost about to take action, but Zendo stopped him. "Mr. Chai, you..." Elford was puzzled. Zendo stated in a deep voice, "Lundie is not as simple as he seems. Don''t act rashly!" After that, he followed Fade and went inside. Elford and Julien looked at each other for a moment before they followed them into the house. Inside, Fade sat down and gobbled down the piles of food on the table. When the trio came in, he nced at them and said indifferently, "I still have much to eat, but please make yourself at home." "You can enjoy your meal, Mr. Chen. We are not in a hurry," Zendo said with a smile. Then, the three of them sat opposite him. They watched him eat his breakfast while they waited. Fade did not say much and continued to eat as if they did not exist. Just like that, he ate for half an hour and had no intention of stopping. At this time, Elford couldn''t help but show a trace of anger on his face. He stared at Fade and was about to say, "Are you done? We are in a hurry. If you dy any more..." "If you can''t wait, then leave." Fade looked up at him and remarked indifferently. "You..." Elford''s expression darkened, and he was about to hit Fade. However, Zendo held him back. However, this time, Zendo''s tone became a little more solemn as he said, "Mr. Chen, the Special Operations Department is an organization directly under the official Martial Arts Alliance. This matter is of great importance. Please cooperate with us. If the situation calls for it, we have the right to use specific methods as members of the Special Operations Department." Zendo''s words spoke for his attitude towards the situation. He felt that they had already shown enough courtesy towards Fade. If Fade still didn''t know what was good for him, the trio would no longer be nice to him. Hearing this, Fade swallowed thest bite of his food, wiped his mouth, looked at them, and said, "I''m done eating. Go ahead and ask away!" Elford snorted as he heard him. He stared at Fade unhappily. Julien took out a tablet and flipped through the information on it. Zendo said again, "We want to know the whole process of the deaths of Hexgon and Wesley." "Well, that''s easy to say." Fade did not refuse. On the contrary, he went on to exin the whole story. Of course, what he said was true, but he left out some of the details. The trio listened carefully to Fade''s exnation. They looked at each other from time to time as theypared the given information to confirm the authenticity of what he said.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Soon, Fade came to the end of his exnation. The trio fell silent and started to ponder. Elford frowned and did not hide the el doubts on his face. He looked at Fade and said, "Based on what you''ve just said, Kid Mo from Siand attacked Hexgon and Wesley while they were not paying attention when they were fighting for elixir core, and because of this, they died." Content belongs to "Yes." Fade nodded, "If you don''t believe me, you can go investigate the corpses. You should be able to find out how Kid attacked them." Hearing that, Elford and Zendo turned to look at Julien. She nodded and said in a low voice, "Signs of Kid''s attack were indeed found on Hexgon and Wesley''s bodies." Elford continued to ask, "However, at that time some, people said that they saw you and Hexgon in a conflict, and you two even fought et Moreover, you destroyed the Ly family and killed Hexgon''s family, meaning that you two have a grudge between you. Do you admit all of that?" "So what if I admit it?" Fade raised his eyebrows and retorted. Elford''s expression darkened and he shouted, "If you admit it, it means that you''re saying that you are the one who caused Hexgon''s death." Fade chuckled and did not answer Elford. Instead, he looked at Zendo and said, "Mr. Chai, is this how your people in the Special Operations Department handle their affairs? How could you use someone just because of personal spections!" "use you? You''ve just admitted that you are the biggest suspect," Elford fumed. Fade snorted, "Mr. Zhou, you are someone from the authorities. You don''t need me to teach you the proper procedures, do you? If you have evidence, arrest me directly. If you don''t, get out of my way." "You!" Elford was furious and suddenly stood up. His aura burst out without holding back and it shrouded Fade. Fade snorted and shook his body. A force spread out and overtook Elford''s aura. Then, he coldly said, "Mr. Zhou, are you trying to kill me? I don''t mind putting up with you to the end." The battle was on the verge of breaking out. In the end, it was still Zendo who held Elford down. Then, he looked at Fade apologetically and said, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry about that. We were a little impulsive. Please forgive us." "Way too impulsive! He is not a child anymore," Fade squinted at Elford and remarked coldly. "I''m really sorry, Mr. Chen. We''re done for today. Thank you for your cooperation." Zendo stood up and got ready to leave. Fade didn''t get up. He just said lightly, "Please see yourselves out." Zendo nodded and then signaled to Elford and Julien to leave. They got up and left with discontentment and confusion on their faces. As soon as they went out, Elfordined, "Mr. Chai, how can we leave like this?! Lundie is the biggest suspect!" Zendo looked at him and said, "You said it yourself. He is only a suspect. We don''t have any evidence." "Moreover, the autopsy reports have already proven that Kid killed Hexgon and Wesley." Elford responded, "At that time, someone saw Lundie fighting with Hexgon and the others. Moreover, Lundie defeated Kid in the end. Therefore, it is very likely that he ordered Kid to do so." "So what? Do you have any evidence?" Zendo asked in return. Elford choked on his words. He paused for a while, then his gaze darkened, and he said coldly, "Although I have no evidence, I am certain that he was the one who did it. As long as we can catch him and interrogate him, he will confess." As soon as he said that, Julien and Zendo couldn''t help but have a change of expression. Zendo''s expression darkened, and he said, "Shut up, Elford. Please watch your words and your attitude!" "Mr. Chai, I just..." Elford wanted to exin further. However, Zendo interrupted him, "Elford, I know you graduated from the top martial arts college in Capital City, and you are also a member of Sunrise Hall. I don''t care what order or arrangement others have given you before this. Remember this. You are a member of the Special Operations Operations before all those identities. Don''t cross the line." Content belongs to Chapter 3017 Chapter 3017 ? Hearing this, Elford was in shock, and he shivered. His mouth moved as if he wanted to exin something, but he didn''t say anything in the end. He ended up only nodding and said, "I understand, Mr.Chai." "Good!" Zendo nodded in response. The trio fell into a moment of silence. Julien looked around and broke the awkward silence. "Mr. Chai, what should we do now?" "bundle didn''t admit it, and we don''t have any solid evidence. Are we going to go back just like this?" Zendo squinted his eyes and said, "Of course not. If we can''t find evidence, we will have to bring bundle back to Capital City for further investigation." "Bring him back to the capital? But Mr. Chai, you just said we don''t have any evidence. I''m afraid we can''t..." Julien said in surprise. Zendo said, "We don''t have any evidence that Lundie killed Hexgon and Wesley. However, he did kill the former mayor of Cloud City, Spencer. It is the truth that was witnessed by many." "As ourst resort, we can take Lundie back to Capital City with the excuse of investigating Spencer''s case." Julien and Elford''s eyes lit up as they came to a sudden realization. "I didn''t know we could do that. As expected of our leader," Julien praised with a smile. "I''m sorry, Mr. Chai. I was too impulsive just now," Elford apologized. Zendo looked at both of them and said, "Your promotion has been too smooth in the past year. You have to be flexible in some matters. Remember this." "Yes, Mr. Chai!" The two nodded in unison. Then, the trio left. In the room, after the trio left, Sabirin immediately came over and asked Fade, "Mr. Chen, are you alright?" Fade said faintly, "I''m fine. Don''t worry." "Mr. Chen, what should we do if they try to force us?" Sabirin asked with concern. Fade''s eyes sank, and he said coldly, "Then let them be. I''m not afraid of anyone." The next morning, Zendo, Elford, and Julien came to Fade''s home again. However, at this moment, the trio looked a little serious. Julien said, "Mr. Chai, we didn''t find any evidence after a night of investigating." Zendo nodded and said, "At that time, the people who werepeting for the elixir core all died at the scene, leaving him alone. We can''t verify anything that he says." "We can only use Spencer''s death to make bundle follow us back to the capital for further investigation," Julien said. "That''s the only way," Zendo sighed and then looked at Elford, who was sitting next to him quietly. He said, "Elford, be carefulter. Don''t start a conflict if it''s not necessary." "Yes, Mr. Chai!" Elford nodded. Immediately, the trio entered the room and found Fade. This time, Zendo went straight to the point with a grave expression. "Mr. Chen, we would need you toe to the capital with us for further investigation on Spencer''s death." "Spencer!" Fade''s eyes narrowed in surprise. Zendo nodded and said, "Mr. Chen, you killed Spencer in public. He is the mayor of Cloud City. This matter is of great importance, and the government is paying much attention to it. Please cooperate with our investigation." Fade narrowed his eyes and looked at him, "What if I refuse to cooperate?" Zendo paused and then said in a deep voice, "Then, as the Special Operations Department, we can only resort to forceful measures." Zendo stepped forward as he spoke. Then, Elford and Julien also surrounded Fade. It seemed they were ready to do things the hard way. Seeing this, Fade raised his eyebrows, and the energy within him began to surge. "Lundie, don''t you think you can get away!" Elford shouted, and his positive energy blew like a whirlwind towards Fade. "Elford!" Seeing this, Zendo couldn''t help but frown and give him a warning. However, it was already toote. The whirlwind sent out by Elford had rushed towards Fade. The formidable strength of a Level 5 martial artist exploded from Elford''s body and swept towards Fade. At that moment, the trees in the courtyard swayed, and gravel flew everywhere. The whirlwind was like a wind dragon that was roaring and attacking. Seeing this, Fade snorted and reached out his right hand to p him. In an instant, a wave of positive energy rushed out, and it grew in the air, forming an enormous handprint. When the palm met the whirlwind, a loud explosion sounded, and the wind dragon was destroyed. Minutes ago, the area was stirred up and was filled with fierce wind. Now, the entire ce suddenly quietened down. Elford was counterattacked and staggered back a few steps. He spat out a mouthful of blood and then stared at Fade in exasperation and anger. "You!" "Elford!" Julien cried out. On the other hand, Zendo looked at Fade with a sharp gaze. Before he came here, he had read through bundle''s information multiple times. He guessed that bundle''s strength should be that of a bevel 5 martial artist. Even up to a day ago, he predicted that bundie''s martial arts aura was only at bevel 4. At most, he was at the peak stage of bevel 4 and had not reached bevel 5 yet. This way, the estimation of bundle''s strength was not as high as he expected. However, Elford, a bevel 5 martial artist, was defeated by bundie with a single p. It shocked Zendo. "My judgment was wrong. This fellow''s strength has reached Level 5 for sure, but why is it that his aura is only at the peak stage of Level 4?" For a moment, Zendo had some doubts in his mind. On the other hand, Elford suffered losses from that one hit as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. His expression was ruthless and he shouted. "How dare you attack government personnel. I must arrest you today." With a roar, Elford''s aura surged, and he was ready to attack again. At this time, Julien also quietly moved to the side. She concentrated her energy in her palms and was ready to fight. Seeing that the battle was about to erupt, Zendo yelled, "Stop!" "Mr. Chai?" The two looked at him in confusion. Zendo raised his voice and shouted again, "Retreat. This is an order!" They were unwilling to give up, but they had no other choice but to stop. Zendo cupped his hands at Fade and then took them away quickly. "Mr. Chai, why did you ask us to leave?" Elford asked with a puzzled look. Julien also said doubtfully, "Mr. Chai, you said so yourself yesterday that we can arrest Lundie under Spencer''s case. The evidence is conclusive. If he resists, we could take him down forcefully." ContentBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. belongs to Zendo said in a deep voice, "That was what I said yesterday, but the situation now is different." "What''s the difference?" Zendo said, "We have underestimated bundle''s strength. If we are to fight against him, you two are no match for him." "This is impossible, Mr. Chai. We are all Level 5 martial artists!" Julien eximed. "I was attacked because I didn''t notice him just now. I haven''t shown my full strength yet," Elford defended himself. Zendo shook his head and said, "Did you think he used all his strength?" "But..." Elford wanted to say something. However, Zendo waved his hand and interrupted him, "There is no need to say anything else. I have made up my mind that we can''t confront Lundie face to face." "Then what should we do, Mr. Chai?" Julien asked. Zendo narrowed his eyes and said, "Report to headquarters and ask for support." "Is it... necessary?" At that moment, Julien and Elford had the same thought at the same time. Zendo did not exin further. He just waved his hand and signaled for them to get ready to leave. At this moment, three streaks of light streaked across the sky and flew towards Fade''s courtyard. The trio shouted in unison together, and their voices echoed through Cloud City. "Lundie,e out and meet your death!" Chapter 3018 Chapter 3018 ? Their shout stirred up almost the entire Cloud City. Countless people looked over, and conversations about it began to buzz around. In the courtyard, Fade naturally heard the shout and looked over. "Mr. Chen!" Sabirin called for him, looking anxious. Fade looked at the trio, who were approaching him aggressively in the air. He said something to Sabirin and then flew up. "Make sure everyone stays inside and don''te out." Fade, who had already risen into the air, faced the three of them and asked, "Why are the three of you looking for me?" The three of them stood hundreds of meters away from Fade in the air. "Lunatic, I am Kylian Moo, the owner of Spirit Cultivation Hall. You killed my daughter, Ava. What do you think I''m here for?" An old man in a green robe red at Fade. "I''m Fynn Zuo, the owner of the Royal Sword Hall. My disciple, Jayrold, and the Seventh Elder, Waller, were killed by you, weren''t they?" Fynn had a fierce aura around him as he held a long sword. He was like a sword that could pierce through anything. "I''m Rizky Fong, the owner of Wind Valley. Febrian was my beloved disciple. I''m here to avenge him since you killed him." Lastly, Rizky red at Fade without saying anything more. After hearing their introductions, Fade nodded and seemed to understand the situation. "Kylian from Spirit Cultivation Hall, Flynn from the Royal Sword Hall, and Rizky from Wind Valley." "You are all here to avenge your people whom I''ve killed." "That''s right!" The three of them snapped, "Die, Lundie!" They roared again. At this moment, the crowd below Cloud City was already in a heated discussion. Even Zendo and his two subordinates, who were preparing to leave to call for reinforcements, could not help but stop at this moment. Elford had an excited expression on his face as he eximed, "Mr. Chai, Lundie has offended too many people. Now that other peoplee to take revenge, we should take the opportunity to kill him." Zendo frowned and said, "Elford, remember our identities. We''re officials, so we can''t fight because we want to. Moreover, Lundie has neither had a trial nor a verdict. Therefore, we can''t act recklessly." "But..." Elford wanted to say something, but he got Zendo''s stare in return. Julien said, "Mr. Chai, ording to the rules, we have the right to deal with this kind of personal conflict. Are we going to intervene now?" Hearing this, Elford, who had just shut up, couldn''t help but re at her and say, "Such personal fights happen way too frequently. If we, the Special Operations Department, were to deal with every one of it, we won''t have to do anything else!" "But..." She still wanted to exin the rules. At this time, Zendo waved his hand and said, "Don''t interfere now. Let''s wait and see." Elford nodded quickly and said, "Yes, we are representing the authorities, so it is inconvenient for us to intervene in such personal affairs. Otherwise, it will cause misunderstandings. Let''s just observe!" Although Zendo rejected Elford''s direct approach, thetter thought that the three owners would kill Lundie for sure. Since that was the case, they didn''t need to do anything, and someone would deal with him for them. It was a win-win situation. It would be a worthy deed for him to return to the capital and report this matter. His status in Sunrise Hall would also increase, and his rtionship with Satria would also advance further. Thinking of this, Elford could not help but smile. Julien looked at Zendo and asked, "Mr. Chai, are we really not going to intervene?" Zendo shook his head and said in a 1 low voice, "Although Elford has his personal intentions, what he just said is true. There are too many personal fights among these martial artists. We can''t interfere and handle all of them." "Letting them handle it themselves is the best choice." After that, he took a deep breath and then shouted Tam Zendo Chai, a member of the Special Operations Department of the Martial Arts Alliance We will not intervene in the private fights between martial artists. However, if you hurt innocent people, the Martial Arts Alliance will investigate things thoroughly." What Zendo said exined his stance towards this matter. When the three owners heard him, they looked at Zendo and confirmed his identity through his aura. They looked at each other and said to Fade, "Lundie, you will die in the city." Fade looked at the dense crowd below and nced at Zendo and his men. Without saying anything, he rushed out of the city. "Don''t let him escape." Seeing this, they immediately chased after him. A few secondster, the four of them disappeared from everyone''s sight. The citizens of the city were either anxious or felt that it was such a waste. All of them lowered their heads and continued to work. Some people who were not afraid of death and liked to watch the bustle rushed quickly in the direction where the four left. "Mr. Chai, we..." Julien looked at him. Zendo squinted and looked in the direction where the four people left. He nodded and said, "Let''s go and have a look." Then, the three of them left. After flying for a few minutes, Fade was already more than ten kilometers away from Cloud City and above a lush forest with sounds of nature. He stopped. When he turned around, he saw three ck shadows following him quickly. They were the three owners. The three of them formed a triangr position and surrounded Fade once again. "Lundie, this will be your grave!" The three of them looked at Fade with hatred and shouted. Fade looked at the three of them, shook his head, and said, "The people I killed wanted to attack me first. Since they wanted to kill me first, I had to fight back. You guys..." Without waiting for him to finish, Kylian gritted his teeth and interrupted, "Lundie, you are already so close to death. Stop babbling. My daughter died in your hands. I want you to pay with your life no matter what the cost." Rizky snorted, "Lunatic, now you know what it''s like to be scared and beg for mercy, but it''s toote. You won''t have another chance." Fynn''s body was as swift as a sword and his voice was also cold and sharp, "You have to pay the price for killing people from the Royal Sword Hall. There is no exception." Content belongs to After that, their energies surged, and they did not hide their bloodlust towards Fade. Fade nodded and said faintly, "I see how it is now." "What do you understand?" The three owners frowned. Immediately after, Fade raised his head and said with a murderous look in his eyes, "I understand your intentions now. I won''t go easy on you." "You..."N?velDrama.Org content. "What an arrogant fellow!" "I''d like to see how you will kill us, Lunatic!" The three of them attacked and shouted in unison. As their auras soared, the trees shook, and their energies surged towards Fade. Chapter 3019 Chapter 3019 ? Fade''s face turned serious as he sensed their surging energy. "The three of them are Level 5 martial artists!" He then came to a realization. After a pause, he looked at the trio who wereing at him and said to himself, "Let''s not waste time and end things quickly!" After that, Fade''s energy began to surge. At the same time, hemunicated with Fire Dragon, "Little Snake, since you''ve decided to follow me, let this battle be your test!" "If you can''t withstand this, you are not qualified to be my subordinate." As soon as he finished speaking, Fade felt the voice of Fire Dragoning from his consciousness. "I''ve just advanced to Rank 5 as a vicious beast. Their realms are all higher than mine." Fade couldn''t be bothered. He said directly, "Anything useless is trash to me. I''d rather kill you for a beast core to make money than let you waste my resources." Hearing this, Fire Dragon was suddenly scared and could only say, "Fine, I''ll go out and fight." Then, it turned into a shadow and rushed out behind Fade. It then went to the side and was ready tounch a sneak attack on the three people. Seeing this, Fade looked at the three men, whose energies had already soared to the extreme. With an impulse, he rushed towards them. "You''re courting death! The three of them saw that Fade was only at the peak stage of Level 4, but he was still rushing towards them. They roared, and with bloodlust, the energies in their hands pped towards Fade. For a moment, theirbined energy looked so powerful, as if it could cut through anything. A loud explosion sounded. With that, Fade, whose energy was surging, collided directly with the trio''s attacks. The joint attack of the trio of Level 5 martial artists should have hurt a Level 4 peak-stage martial artist, even if it was not an instant kill. However, the results were out of their expectations. That was because Fade, who was resisting the three people''s attack head-on, was not injured at all. Although thebined attack of the trio broke through Fade''s spiritual energy shield and hit his body, it still didn''t damage his body at all. Instead, there was ayer of jade-like luster on his body, which dissolved their attacks. "What''s going on?" The three of them were shocked andunched another attack. However, their attacks hit Fade''s body like a tickle, and it did not cause him any harm. "What''s going on? How can his physical body be so strong?" Rizky felt like he was on the verge of breaking down. He couldn''t understand the situation that was happening in front of him at all. Fynn also frowned with a puzzled look. Kylian, who was the oldest, seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and his face was filled with shock. "I''ve heard that martial artists of Level 7 or the Physical Refine Realm can refine their body until it bes as smooth and lustrous as jade. Moreover, their bodies can even resist all kinds of attacks when they reach the extreme." "Could it be that he has the Jade Body of a Physical Refine Realm expert?" Rizky and Fynn did not believe it at first thought. "It''s impossible. He''s only at the peak stage of Level 4, and he''s still far from Level 7!" "Level 7! That''s a realm that even Satria has just reached. How could he be on it already?" "But..." Kylian still wanted to say something. At this time, after Fade resisted the attacks of the three people, he smiled and said with a sneer, "Are you guys done attacking? It''s my turn now." The moment he spoke, the crimson positive energy in his palm condensed like a roaring fire dragon. It rose into the sky and rushed towards the three men. The three men''s faces changed as they felt the terrifying power of this attack. They hurriedly activated their positive energy to resist Fade''s attack. However, they still underestimated the power of the fire dragon. The horrible strength swept them away, wiping out the trees in the forest. The originally lush forest suddenly turned into drynd. The fiery dragon roared and rushed to the front of the three men. Rizky, the owner of Wind Valley, stood right at the forefront. When he saw the dragon charging at him, he wanted to control his wind essence and change the dragon''s direction with the wind to avoid the attack. UMS However, when his wind essence met Fade''s fire dragon, he was burned into nothing and could not even hold on for three seconds. The terrifying fiery dragon encapsted Rizky''s wind essence. Screams rang out as Rizky was enveloped byyers of mes. /met just over ten seconds, he turned into a pile of charred ck substance and fell from the sky. Conten belongs to When Kylian and Fynn saw this, they were so scared that their faces turned pale. They did not expect Fade''s attack to be so powerful that even a Level 5 martial artist like Rizky could not resist it. At that moment, the two people were frightened. They no longer had the intention to fight. Their faces were distorted with fear as they started running. However, Kylian was getting on in age, and Spirit Cultivation Hall was only good at cultivating herbs. Therefore, his fighting ability was at a disadvantage. With that, he was then left behind. The terrifying fiery dragon behind him roared and swept over. "Save me, Mr. Zuo!" Seeing this, Kylian shouted, "Save me this time, and I will be willing to take out ten stalks of Sky Spirit Grass as a gift of gratitude." "Ten stalks of Sky Spirit Grass!" Hearing this, Fynn wavered a little. After all, it was the iparably precious Sly Spirit Grass. Such an existence was difficult to buy even with money. Now, Kylian was offering to give him ten stalks of it for free. However, such a thought only happened in a sh. No matter how greedy Fynn was, he was not a fool. He knew that his current priority was to survive. It would only be meaningful to talk about anything else if he survived. Therefore, Fynn ignored him and continued to run. Fynn was so afraid of being involved that he even rushed towards Kylian''s direction and shot out a few streams of positive energy to slow down thetter''s fleeing speed. "Fynn, you..." Seeing this, Kylian was exasperated and angry. However, before he could even get any angrier, the terrifying fiery dragon behind him had already approached him. It swept over the hopeless Kylian, swallowed him, and turned him into ashes. After killing Kylian, the dragon seemed to have consumed tooThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. much energy. With a puff, it exploded and dissipated in the air. It turned into countless tiny, red luminous pieces that slowly e scattered away. Content belongs to At this time, Fynn was already several kilometers away from them. Seeing this scene, he could not help but sigh with relief. "I''m safe!" "Who on earth is bundle? Why is he so powerful?" Just as Fynn was muttering and thinking, he suddenly felt a ck shadow that shed by the corner of his eyes. He turned around and saw a red, half-meter-long snakeing towards him. "Get lost, you beast!" Fynn didn''t expect that an unknown vicious beast dared to attack him. He was furious and shed out with his sword. However, the snake was much more flexible than he had imagined. It deftly avoided Fynn''s sword and then spat out a ball of me, whichnded directly on his face. Fynn suddenly felt severe pain on his face. It was as if his cheeks were about to melt. He let out a painful roar. At this moment, Fade had already rushed over. A speck of fiery light appeared andnded on Fynn''s body. It ignited him and quickly burned him into a pile of ashes. The three owners were all dead. Fade stood in the air with his hands sped behind his back. A dark red shadow suddenly appeared and went into his clothes. In his consciousness, there was an echo of the murmur of the Fire Dragon. "How dare he call me a beast! Serves him right to be dead!" Fade said, "Little Snake, you did a good job this time. I won''t kill you for the time being. I''ll keep you for future use!" Fire Dragon shivered and did not make another sound. Chapter 3020 Chapter 3020 ? Only then did Zendo, Elford, and Julien arrive at the edge of the forest. Looking at the chaotic situation in the forest, they could not help show doubts on their faces. "Why is it so peaceful? Hasn''t the battle started?" "It can''t be. Auras were surging just now. It must have begun." "Could it be that the battle has already ended?" "It''s only been a few minutes. There''s no way it only took such a short time? Lundie is indeed slightly powerful, so he can''t be defeated so soon." The trio was wondering and discussing with each other. Just then, someone flew out from the center of the battlefield. When the three of them looked over, the confused expression on their faces suddenly turned into disbelief and shock. "It''s bundle! H-He''s fine?" "Why is he out alone? Where are the three owners?" "Could it be that they''ve been defeated? I-Impossible. All three of them are Level 5 martial artists!" Of course, Fade also saw the trio. However, he only nced at them and ignored them. Then, with a swish, he turned into a stream of light and rushed towards the direction of Cloud City. Zendo and the rest looked in the direction that Fade had left. They then looked at the center of the battlefield. Finally, Zendo said, "Let''s go and have a look!" Ten minutester, the three of them stood in the center of the battlefield with a shocked look on their faces. "The three owners have been killed." "Lundie killed all three Level 5 martial artists. Exactly how strong is he?" "How did he manage to do everything in less than five minutes?" Zendo was the first toe back to his senses. He said, "It doesn''t matter whether we believe him or not. It is a fact. Lundie killed the owners of Spirit Cultivation Hall, the Royal Sword Hall, and Windy Valley. He might be a Level 6 martial artist." Speaking of this, Elford could not help but shrink his neck, and his eyes were full of fear. Julien also seemed to have thought of something. She sighed and said, "Thank goodness Mr. Chai didn''t let us take any action at that time. Otherwise, we might end up just like the three owners." Speaking about that, the three of them fell silent again. Then, she asked, "Mr. Chai, what should we do now?" At this moment, even Zendo did not know what to do. After all, bundle''s strength was beyond their expectations. They couldn''t take any actions directly and forcefully arrest him to return to Capital City. Zendo did say that he could ask for reinforcements from Capital City. However, given the current situation, ordinary reinforcements would not be enough. Despite this, it wasn''t that easy to request reinforcements of Level 6 fighters. Unable to think of a solution at the moment, Zendo could only look in the direction of Cloud City and say, "We''ll talk about it when we get back!" With a sigh, the trio turned around and flew towards Cloud City. At this moment, in Cloud City, Sabirin, Tiguan, and Tedger surrounded Fade with excitement and kept talking. "Boss, you''re so powerful. You took down the three owners!" "From now on, we can do whatever we want in Cloud City with no care about any families or martial arts associations." "Sure enough, I made the right choice to follow you, Mr. Chen. Everything is good as long as I''m with you." Fade listened to them without much interest. Suddenly, his eyes focused on a piece of news on TV in front of him. "The Jackory Group proposed to purchase Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc but were rejected by the President, Miss Lily Wei, again."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "The Jackory Group''s general manager, Jackopa Jun, dered that if Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc refuses, the security investigation of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc that was halted will begin again." Then, a face that was familiar to Fade appeared on the news. Lily, who was wearing a uniform, spoke in front of the camera with a solemn look on her face, "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is a privatepany. We have the right to decide the future of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. No power or friend can forcibly control thepany, and this is our stance." Fade''s heart wavered. "Sister Lily is in trouble!" He thought to himself. At this moment, he wanted to rush to Capital City to solve the trouble that was threatening her. However, three energies wereing towards him. They were none other than Zendo and his two men. "Mr. Chen, we..." Zendo came in and wanted to try to persuade Fade to go to Capital City and cooperate with the investigation. Before Zendo could even speak, Fade stood up directly and said, "I will go to Capital City with you." "Huh?" Zendo and the rest were shocked. After being stunned for a few seconds, Zendo nodded and said, "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Chen. When will it be convenient for you to go?" "The sooner, the better. Let''s go now," Fade replied. Zendo was once again stunned for a moment, and then he said, "Mr. Chen, we need some time to contact §Ö the special ne. How about this, we will set off at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning. What do you think?" "Okay!" Fade nodded. Then, Zendo and the others turned around and left. Fade also went back to his room and began to pack up. Tiguan, ledger, and Sabirin came over with puzzled looks on their faces. "Boss, why are you going back to Capital City with them? They have bad intentions towards you. If you go there, you will be in danger!" "That''s right. We should guard Cloud City. Then, even if they''re from Capital City, they would not dare to act rashly." Fade said, "I have something I need to deal with. That''s why I have to leave." "You guys can continue to stay in Cloud City and manage your affairs. Try not to cause any trouble. It is still uncertain whether or not I wille back." Upon hearing this, the three of them were stunned. "You''re being serious now, boss? Are you really leaving!" "Are you going toe back?" Fade shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, but it''s highly likely that I won''te back. Take care of yourselves." "Boss, we''ll prepare a farewell banquet for you tonight." Fade did not refuse. Instead, he nodded and agreed. At 10 in the morning, at Cloud City''s airport. Fade and Zendo got on a small ne together. With a rumble, they flew straight to Capital City. A few hourster, the city that was full of tall buildings could be seen from afar. Julien said in surprise, "We''re arriving in Capital City." Hearing this, Fade moved his body and looked out of the window. When he saw the architecture of the city, his expression becameplicated. At this time, Zendo thought of something and said to Fade, "Mr. Chen, you are still an important person who is rted to the case of Hexgon''s death. Thus, after arriving in Capital City, I hope you can cooperate with our investigation." Content belongs to Fade nodded and said coldly, "As long as it''s rted to the procedure, I will cooperate with the investigation." "Thank you in advance, Mr. Chen," Zendo said. Ever since they acknowledged Fade''s horrifyingbat skills, their attitude towards him became cautious and respectful. The nended at an airport in Capital City after a series of loudmotions. The four of them got off the ne and got into an army-green jeep. Then, they headed to the central area of Capital City. Chapter 3021 Chapter 3021 ? After driving for about an hour and a half, the car stopped in a small courtyard. The four of them then got out of the car. Zendo stood beside Fade and took the initiative to introduce the area. "Mr. Chen, this is one of the divisions of the Martial Arts Alliance. The investigation will be carried out here. Please cooperate with us." "No problem. Let''s hurry up and get on with it!" Fade nodded and was ready to end the investigation as soon as possible so that he could deal with Lily''s affairs. Zendo also nodded and led him into the office. However, at this time, the sound of orderly marching footsteps rang out suddenly. A team of armed men with guns in gray-blue uniforms stopped them. One of the leaders scanned Fade with his eyes and asked in a deep voice, "Are you Lundie Chen, nicknamed Lunatic?" Fade frowned, nced at Zendo, and nodded. "Yes, that''s me!" "Take him away!" After hearing the reply, the man in uniform, whose name was Jafari, ordered directly. At that moment, his men rushed forward and tried to forcefully take Fade away. In an instant, Fade''s gaze turned cold, and there was a frosty chill in his eyes. Then, he turned to look at Zendo as if he was questioning him. Zendo was also a little confused at the moment. Seeing Fade''s eyes, he hurriedly exined, "They are not our men." Then, he asked Jafari, "Which department are you from? The Special Operations Department needs to investigate Lundie. You guys..." Before he could finish, Jafari showed his identification proof and answered proudly, "We are from the Martial Arts Academy Investigation Department." "The Martial Arts Academy Investigation Department? Why are you guys interfering with our affairs?" Zendo asked. Jafari replied, "What do you mean interfering? Hexgon, who is already dead, is a student of Capital Martial Arts Academy. Our academy has joined forces with the Martial Arts Academy Investigation Department and has the right to look into this matter. Moreover, this matter is highly valued by Capital Martial Arts Academy." Jafari emphasized the term "Capital Martial Arts Academy". At the same time, Elford appeared beside Zendo and chimed in, "Just let them investigate him if they want to, Mr. Chai. After all, what they said makes sense." Upon hearing this, Zendo suddenly thought of something. As his eyes darkened, he red at Elford and snapped, "Were you the one who informed them?" Elford shrugged his shoulders and did not answer. However, with such a response, it was no different from admitting it in Zendo''s perspective. His expression suddenly darkened. He stared at Elford and scolded, "Elford, I warned you before that you should be aware of your identity and position." "I know you graduated from Capital Martial Arts Academy, and I also know that both you and Hexgon are members of Sunrise Hall.¡± "However, remember, your current identity is just a member of the Martial Arts Alliance''s Special Investigation Department. You have to prioritize our investigation." Elford exined with an indifferent expression, "Mr. Chai, of course, I know who I am. However, whether it is for the Martial Arts Alliance''s Special Investigation Department or the joint forces of Martial Arts Academy Investigation Department, everyone is doing things for the peace of Capital City." "If that''s the case, there''s no need to distinguish them so clearly. Otherwise, it would be bad if others think that we are fighting for the credit." "You..." Elford said those words with much confidence, which made Zendo unable to refute him at the moment. At that moment, Jafari took out another document. He showed it to Zendo and eximed, "As for this man, we will be taking him away. Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Chai." After that, he waved his hand, and a group of people approached Fade once again. Fade''s eyes were cold and his evil Qi surged. He looked like he was about to strike at any moment. Zendo was shocked when he saw this. He had witnessed Fade''s terrifying strength in Cloud City. He knew that the moment they started to fight, it was unlikely that most of them woulde out alive. By then, the whole Martial Arts Alliance Special Operations Department and even the Martial Arts Academy Investigation Department would bepletely flipped over. Even if they finally managed to gather a greater power and capture Lundie, they would still end up in a very serious loss. At the thought of this, Zendo hurriedly shouted, "Don''t fight!" "Mr. Chai, this is our business now," Jafari reminded him. Zendo eximed, "Mr. Chen is only an associate of the case, not a prisoner. You can''t use force at will." "If he doesn''t cooperate with the investigation, we have the right to use special methods..." Jafari shook the gun in his hand. Zendo squinted and asked coldly, "Do you think these things can actually hurt Mr. Chen?" "I don''t mind telling you this. Mr. Chen fought three Level 5 martial artists and killed them all in Cloud City, all by himself." "Do you really think that yourbat skill isparable to three Level 5 martial artists?" Hearing this, the entire team was in utter shock, and their expressions changed. Jafari scanned Fade up with his eyes in disbelief. Then, he cast a questioning look at Elford. Elford nodded slightly. Jafari''s face suddenly changed, and the expression on his face became serious. At this time, Zendo looked at Fade and persuaded him in a soft tone, "Mr. Chen, this matter is veryplicated. I hope you won''t act rashly. We, the Special Operations Department, will definitely look into this whole matter thoroughly." Content belongs to Fade was silent for a few seconds. Finally, he shook slightly, and the Evil Qi on his body dissipated. He took the initiative to walk towards Jafari''s car. Jafari immediately caught up and followed him. They then went on and drove away. Watching the car leave, Zendo breathed a sigh of relief, but his eyes were still gloomy. Then, he turned around and walked into the office building. Julien and Elford immediately followed him. However, Zendo turned his head around and red at Elford, saying, "You are suspended. I don''t want to see you anymore for the next few days." "Mr. Chai, I..." Elford wanted to exin further, but Zendo waved his hand and ignored him. He then turned his head away and went straight in. Elford''s eyes shed with a hint of upset. Then, the upset feeling turned into disdain. With a sneer, he turned around and left. "You old-fashioned man, do you really think that the Special Operations Department can be impartial and punish the wicked?" Content belongs to swne "This is not that great of a department anyways. I''ll just leave if I have to. It''s much more promising to follow Mr. Cao than stay here." After more than an hour''s ride, Fade was brought into a cold-looking, grey building by this group of uniformed men.N?velDrama.Org content. He looked at the high walls and the power grids that were surrounding the area. In addition to that, there were steel bars doors that were as thick as a child''s arm, as well as vignt guards, who were constantly patrolling. Fade roughly guessed the ce where he came to was a prison. Perhaps Zendo''s words had a deterrent effect. Hence, the way those uniformed men treated him was much more careful. Without anyrgemotion, they led him into a fully-sealed metal room. They then left him after saying a few words. "Wait here." Chapter 3022 Chapter 3022 ? After the uniformed men left, one of them immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. A momentter, the call was connected. A young, calm voice of a man sounded from the other end. "How is it going?" "Mr. Cao, he has been taken to the Mount East Prison. However, I have something to report to you." "What is it? Tell me!" The man, Mr. Cao, asked in response. "Mr. Cao, things are like this now. When we brought our men here, the team leader of the investigation team, Zendo, said that this man is quite strong. He killed three Level 5 martial artists on his own. If we make a move on him, I''m afraid..." Without waiting for him to finish, Mr. Cao sneered and interrupted him, "That guy? Exactly how strong is he for him to kill three Level 5 martial artists all at once? He must be at least a Level 6 martial artist to do that. Do you believe in such a thing?" "Even if he''s a Level 6 martial artist, he is still in the Mount East Prison of Capital City. It''s our territory. It doesn''t matter how strong he is; he should be restrained. If he resists, it doesn''t matter if he''s a Level 6 martial artist or some other stronger warrior, he''ll die in the end." "Do you understand what I mean?" He added.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "I... I get it now. I know what to do," the man replied. Then, Mr. Cao hung up the phone. Fade sat on the cold, hard metal chair, and he meditated with his eyes closed. It had already been about two hours since he was locked up. During this period, no one came in to investigate and interrogate him. In fact, no one even passed by the door. However, just then, there was a sudden sound of footsteps approaching from afar. In an instant, Fade opened his eyes, and his expression changed. "Judging from the sound of footsteps, there should be about eight peopleing over. They don''t sound like not weak people either. They should be martial artists, who are at least at Level 4," he thought to himself. "There is no need for so many people to interrogate me!" Fade noticed that something was wrong. His gaze darkened as he whispered to himself, "I hope you guys are not up to ying any tricks. Otherwise, I don''t mind killing some people." He snorted coldly in his heart. With a bang, the heavy metal door was opened. A few strong men rushed into the room and filled the ce up in an instant. Fade nced at them and noticed that there were indeed eight people. He was not surprised at all. He looked at them and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Get him!" The robust man didn''t waste any time talking. He immediately raised his fist and rushed towards Fade. For a moment, eight strong men rushed over and instantly overwhelmed Fade. However, Fade showed no fear. Instead, he sneered and remarked, "So you guys indeed came with ill intentions. Don''t me me for being rude then." After that, sounds of things crashing against each other and screams could be hearding from the room. In less than five minutes, the eight, strong men wereying in the room with bloody noses and swollen faces. The ground had been dyed red with blood. Fade stood in the room and looked like he normally would. It was as if nothing had happened. At that moment, the staff member who heard themotion arrived. They all held guns and looked nervously at Fade in the room. "Put down your weapons and surrender immediately," one of the staff members shouted. Fade raised his blood stained hands and asked with a smile, "Do I look like I have any weapons?" After saying that, he raised his foot and strode out. "Don''t move, or we''ll shoot you," the staff member shouted. Fadeughed coldly and replied, "I didn''t see you guysing just now despite the loudmotion. You guys sure came over quickly now!" "I don''t understand what you are talking about!" One of the men, who held a gun, shouted. Fadeughed as he shook his head and mocked, "Don''t you understand?" "In that case, you don''t have to understand. I''ve given you a chance to step back, but if you don''t know how to treasure it, don''t me me for being impolite then." After that, he headed straight out. Seeing this, the armed man became n even more nervous. "Don''t move. Stop now. What you are doing now is considered escaping from prison, which is a serious vition of the faw," the man warned him. Content belongs to swnew In response, Fade shook his head, ignored him, and continued to stride forward. The armed staff members were extremely nervous, but they did not dare to make any rash moves. After all, these people only had the skills of Level 2 or 3 martial artists. Even if they were equipped with guns, they were very capable of dealing with ordinary martial artists. However, they weren''tpetent enough to deal with experts like the ones who were on Fade''s level. Content belongs to On the contrary, they might even further irritate the opponent by opening fire at them, and it might cause the opponent to start a killing spree. In the midst of that tense atmosphere, footsteps were heard, and another group of people came. Seeing these people, the armed officer breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said. "Come quickly, there is a prisoner who is trying to escape." That team was a special force of the Mount East Prison. They were all masters with powerful martial arts skills and were used to dealing with powerful criminals. The people in the special force surrounded Fade. They were ready to attack him. However, at that moment, the leader of the special force suddenly ordered, "Stop!" In an instant, the whole team stopped their movements. The others all looked at him with confusion. "Captain Lin, what''s going on?" The armed man also came over and eximed nervously, "Captain Lin, this prisoner is very dangerous. We must deal with him as soon as possible, otherwise..." "Shut up!" Captain Lin shouted sternly. After that, his eyes fell on Fade. He stared at Fade for a while, and he was even getting closer to him. At this moment, Fade was about to fight him, but when he saw this person in front of him, he sighed softly in his heart and restrained his energy. That was because the man in front of him was his old acquaintance, one of Galeno''s disciples. That man was Hoce Lin, a member of the Martial Arts League and Stealth. At that point, Hoce was less than two meters away from Fade. He stared at Fade''s face, and the more he looked at him, the more surprised and excited he became. Finally he asked in a trembling voice, "What... What''s your name?" Content belongs to Before Fade could even answer, the armed staff member behind him replied, "His name is Lundie Chen, and his nickname is Lunatic." "Lundie! Lunatic!" Hearing these two names, Hoce frowned, but then he thought of something and narrowed his eyes. He asked himself, "How could Lundie look so simr to Fade?" Looking up, he became even more excited. Then, he uttered, "Mr. Chen, you look very much like an old friend of mine. I wonder if you know him?" Fade sighed as he knew that Hoce had most probably already recognized him at that point. Since that was the case, there was no need for him to pretend and act dumb. "I think I know him!" "In that case, you are..." Hoce was getting even more excited. Fade immediately replied to him, "Dragon List. Galeno''s disciple." Hearing this, Hoce''s pupils contracted, and his body began to tremble violently. He stared at Fade and murmured with a trembling voice, "You''re really... You... You''re not dead..." The others didn''t understand the meaning of what Fade said just now. However, Hoce was very clear about what he said. That was because what Fade said precisely described the scenario of him seeing Fade for the first time with his junior, Lucille Lin. Chapter 3023 Chapter 3023 ? Back then, when the Dragon List was published, Fade had appeared on the list for the first time. Their master, Galeno, had thought highly of Fade, so he asked Hoce and Lucille to find him, hoping to recruit him as a disciple and invite him to join the Martial Arts League. At that time, Lucille and Fade had a small fight because of this incident. Other than Galeno, Hoce, Lucille, and Fade, no one else knew about this matter. Therefore, when Fade uttered these words, he had confirmed his identity. That was why Hoce was so excited. Fade patted Hoce''s shoulder and said, "My name is Lundie Chen, and my nickname is Lunatic." Hoce was stunned, but then he understood what Fade meant. Fade did not want to expose his identity at that moment. Therefore, suppressing his excitement and joy, Hoce waved his hand and ordered his men, "Everyone, retreat." "Captain Lin, this..." The armed man was puzzled. Then, Hoce said in a deep voice, "Why? Don''t you listen to my orders anymore?" "But..." "I''ll take responsibility for what happens!" Hoce growled. Hearing this, the armed soldiers had no choice but to retreat. Hoce took Fade to his office. He closed the door and turned around, his face full of urgency. "Mr. Chen, it''s great that you''re still alive. I thought you died in that battle." "How did you get through these three years? And what''s going on now? Why did you change your name? What on earth happened?" Hoce bombarded him with a series of questions. Fade chuckled lightly and held Hoce down. Then, he briefly told him that he had been unconscious for three years and that he came to Cloud City after he woke up. Then, he recounted his experiences in Cloud City. After listening, Hoce mmed his fist on the table, his face full of anger. "This is too much. Those guys arewless." "Don''t be emotional. Let''s not care about them," Fade said. "Mr. Chen, I''ll find a way to get you out!" Hoce put on a serious expression and immediately checked something on theputer. After a while, he said, "Mr. Chen, you''re not even listed as a criminal. You''re only a person of interest. It''s against the rules to take you to Mount East Prison. I''ll make a report and get you out immediately." Fade nodded lightly. Apparently, he was not in a hurry. However, in less than fifteen minutes, Hoce received a notification that the higher-ups had rejected his report. "What are they doing? How could they approve such an illegal matter?" "This can''t be. I''ll make another report." Upon seeing this, Fade said, "Don''t worry too much, Hoce. Don''t get yourself involved in this. If the worsees to worst, I''ll just kill everyone on my way out." "Mr. Chen, I understand. Please believe me, I''ll save you." After saying that, Hoce continued to work. That night, everyone in Mount East Prison fell into a heated debate. It was alreadyte at night, but the two parties were still arguing in the conference room. One side insisted that Fade was not a criminal and should not be put in Mount East Prison. They also argued that he had been beaten and plotted against. Meanwhile, the other side insisted that he was suspected ofmitting a crime and should not be let go easily. Both sides failed to persuade each other, so they could only use their personal rtions as an attempt to win the debate. Therefore, everyone in the conference room began making calls one by one, and they worked without break. The meeting in Mount East Prison proceeded through the night, and kept going until the next morning. The debate was deadlocked, as neither could persuade the other. The atmosphere in the room was tense. If both parties continued insisting on their stance, they might get into a fight on the spot. At this moment, the gates of Mount East Prison opened wide, and a group of people marched in. The leader of the group was an elder with white hair, and a group of people with serious and dignified faces followed behind him. "Master Lin, you''re here!" Hoce stepped forward, then whispered in the elder, Tarmon''s, ear. Upon hearing Hoce''s words, Tarmon''s face fell, and he barged into the warden''s office. Then, the noise of someone mming the table and arguing came out from the room. Half an hourter, the office door swung open. Tarmon and the warden came out of the room. The warden''s face was ashen as he ordered, "Room 108, bundle Chen, may leave." Later, Tarmon personally came to the detention room and waited for Fade toe out. Fade stretched his body and walked out of the detention room. When he saw the crowd in front of him, he was shocked. "What are you..." "Fa..." At the sight of Fade, Tarmon shouted in excitement. Beside Tarmon, Hoce saw this and quickly winked at him. Tarmon took the hint, then walked over to Fade, and said, "Mr. Chen, you'' re free. Let''s go!" Fade nodded, then left with him. The group of people followed suit, marching out of Mount East Prison. However, this time, the group surrounded Fade instead of Tarmon. Not long after Fade left the Mount East Prison, Satria received a call from Capital Martial Arts Academy. A look of shock shed across his face as he listened to the call. "What? Tarmon personally brought bundle away?" "Yes. Mr. Cao, are we going to make our move?" The caller asked.N?velDrama.Org content. Satria was silent for a moment before he replied, "No need for the time being, bundle is not a big shot. It''s not worth it to offend those old notw men in the Martial Arts Committee for him." Content belongs to "Got it, Mr. Cao! Then, should we just let it go?" The caller asked again. Satria''s eyes darkened. "Of course not. Hexgon was one of my men in Sunrise Hall, and he had been brutally murdered. If I do not bring him justice, how will I convince my men in the future?" "What about..." "We''ll wait! We have more important matters to deal with. We can easily kill that kid when we have the chance," Satria said disdainfully. "I see." Then, he hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Fade had returned to an old manor in the northern suburbs of Capital City. Hoce knocked on the door and walked into the room with Tarmon. Tarmon grew excited as soon as he saw Fade. He stared at Fade and said in a trembling voice, "Master Chen, y-you''re really still alive. I..." Fade waved his hand and said, "Tarmon, stop being so mushy. Since when have you developed such deep feelings for me? Sit down and speak properly." Content belongs to Tarmon was the head of the Lin family from the hidden family. Back then, he had a conflict with Fade, butter, Fade had subdued him. "I..." Tarmon chuckled awkwardly as he sat in front of Fade like a student listening to his teacher. Chapter 3024 Chapter 3024 ? Fade looked at the two of them and asked aloud, "What''s going on with you guys? And now, what''s the situation in Capital City?" With that, Tarmon''s expression darkened, and he slowly exined everything to Fade. Fade listened to him carefully. After half an hour, he had a general idea of the current situation of the martial arts forces in Capital City. On paper, the nation''s officials shared governance of the country with the Martial Arts Alliance. However, in the past three years, as the spiritual energy grew richer and stronger, more and more warriors appeared. As a result, the Martial Arts Alliance slowly dominated the co-governance, and its power had risen to the point where it began gradually suppressing the officials. The officials did not wish to be marginalized, so they tried to expand their own forces too. In the current society, a higher number and better performance of martial artists was almost equivalent to more power. In order to attract more martial artists, the government had set up the Martial Arts Committee to recruit warriors outside the Martial Arts Alliance. However, most of the martial artists were already recruited under the Martial Arts Alliance, especially the young elites. Almost all of them had joined the three famous academies as well as the Thousands Martial Sect. The three academies were the top three famous martial arts academies in the country. They were Capital Martial Arts Academy, the National Military School, and Heroine Academy. At the same time, the Thousands Martial Sect was the most well-known martial arts sect in the nation. The Thousands Martial Sect had taken in almost all the elites of the major sects after the great change. Thus, it rose to be the current overlord of all the other sects. These four forces were said to be the backbone of the Martial Arts Alliance. As for the other martial arts centers, academies, and sects, most of them had also joined the Martial Arts Alliance. The Alliance was truly powerful. Meanwhile, the Martial Arts Committee only managed to take in some obsolete martial artists and forces, or those who did not qualify to join the Martial Arts Alliance. Some of them were influential martial artists close to Fade, such as the hidden family, Five Elements Squad, Hoce, and Lucille. They were originally the members of the Martial Arts League. Among them, the most powerful person in the Martial Arts Committee was Saxen Chung, the head of the Chung family from the real martial arts family. Back then, Fade had befriended Alicia Chung, the eldest daughter of the Chung family. He had gone to Prohibition Ind and helped the Chung family defeat the Yuwen family, making the Chung family the most powerful family in the real martial arts family. However, after the great change, many Martial Halls left Prohibition Ind to settle down overseas. For various reasons, save for Green Wood Hall, which lived in seclusion in the country, all the other Martial Halls chose to take root overseas. As a result, the development of martial arts in the nation fell behind the other countries. Because of that, the Chung family from the outer ind became a popr choice and had been invited to join forces with the Martial Arts Alliance to be one of thergest influences in the nation''s martial arts industry. However, after a discussion, the two parties failed to reach an agreement. Instead of joining the Martial Arts Alliance, the Chung family decided to join the less powerful Martial Arts Committee. At that time, the others could not understand why the Chung family made such a decision. Only the insiders knew that the main reason was that the Chung family and the Martial Arts Alliance had a huge disagreement about Fade as well as his friends and rtives. Therefore, they did not reach an agreement in the end. In general, the Martial Arts Alliance''s strategy was to get in touch with the Martial Halls as much as possible and cooperate with them to strengthen the influence of the- nation''s martial arts industryN?velDrama.Org content. the same time, they tried to downy Fade''s heroic image and control the resources that his rtives and friends owned. Fade was the benefactor of the Chung family. Thus, they did not agree with the Martial Arts Alliance''s attitude towards Fade at that time Moreover, the Martial Halls were inferior to the Prohibition Ind''s Three Pce Masters, and many of them were Fade''s enemies. They had used people as experimental subjects to temper their martial arts skills and had not treated them as human beings at all. Content belongs to However, now, in order to promote martial arts, the Martial Arts Alliance had to go down to coborate with the Chung family. They had even gone as far as to distort the facts and discredit Fade, which the Chung family found uneptable. Therefore, in the end, the negotiations between both parties ended badly, and the Chung family joined the Martial Arts Committee. Of course, from another perspective, it was precisely because of the Chung family''s participation that the weak Martial Arts Committee was able to fight against the Martial Arts Alliance''s three academies and one sect. Despite this, ever since Saxen took over the position as the president of the Martial Arts Committee, he had been busy dealing with the government officials most of the time. Therefore, he could note over immediately. "Mr. Chen, do you want me to contact Mr. Chung and ask him toe over?" Hoce asked. Fade shook his head and said, "There''s no need. Mr. Chung is busy, so don''t disturb him. Also, don''t make a big fuss about my identity. I don''t want to expose myself for the time being. Do you understand?" "Yes!" The two nodded. Immediately after, Fade thought of something and asked, "By the way, how much do you know about Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc? What''s going on with the acquisition?" Upon mentioning this, Tarmon gave him a confused look. On the other hand, Hoce began exining to Fade. "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is a hugepany. Three years ago, its market value was nearly 100 billion, but after the big change, its market value had declined a lot." "At first, everyone thought that Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc would eventually close down. Besides, Mr. Chen, everyone still considered you as a hero at that time, so not many people dared to take over Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "However, this year, Miss Wei led her team to repackage Sacred Water from Sacred Water Company before putting it onto the market. The sales instantly blew up after that, causing Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s scale to expand, gaining them a capital of hundreds of billions of yuan. Apparently, the trend''s still rising." Content belongs to "Now that thepany''s prospects are positive, coupled with the fact that they have recently caused damage to your reputation, the trend of them downying your heroic image has be more and more obvious. Therefore, some groups began targeting Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, wanting to make it their own." "Among them, the most powerful one is the Jackory Group. Their boss, Jackopa Jun, has already talked to Miss Wei several times. He wants to acquire Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc at a low price, but Miss Wei rejected all of his offers." "Therefore, Jackopa pulled some strings and used Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s product of breaching national security, demanding government intervention. In the end, he forcefully acquired Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." I For the past few months, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc has been involved in various investigation cases, and this has greatly affected the development of thepany.! "Moreover, recently, while they''re still waiting for the court''s decision, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and the Jackory Group have gotten into a quarrel in the media." After hearing Hoce''s exnation, Fade''s face fell, and he said with a cold snort, "No one can take away what belongs to me unless I give it to them!" "Mr. Chen, should we notify Miss Wei?" Hoce asked. Fade took a deep breath and replied, "No, I''ll go there by myself." "Sure, I''ll prepare a car for you," Hoce said. Later, Fade washed up and changed his clothes, making himself presentable. Then, he got in the car and headed to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Chapter 3025 Chapter 3025 ? As the car drove closer and closer to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, Fade could not help feeling nervous. At that moment, he kept thinking about what to do, what to say, and how to exin everything to Lily. For a moment, he felt as if he was a teenage boy again. Right then, the car stopped, and the driver announced, "Mr. Chen, we''re here." Fade took a deep breath, then opened the door and got out. He walked towards the tall building in front of him. However, when he arrived at the building, he could not help but frown. At this moment, a group of people gathered around Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, bustling and discussing something enthusiastically. "What happened?" Confused, Fade hastened his pace and walked over. He pushed through the crowd only to see a police cordon around the front of the building, and several policemen busy investigating the area. Immediately, he frowned and asked one of the onlookers around him, "What happened? Why are there so many policemen? Is there a case here?" The person nced at Fade and replied to him. "I heard that there was a murder case. Someone was killed." "A murder case!" Fade suddenly became nervous, and a hint of worry shed across his eyes. On the other hand, the others were busy discussing the matter. "I heard that the victim came from a well-off background. At that time, the victim even brought along a group of bodyguards here." ''Apparently, someone in the victim''s family is an official. Didn''t you see the helicopter that came here earlier?" "The victim was definitely not an ordinary person. Otherwise, the Martial Police wouldn''t havee at all." Upon hearing their discussion, Fde grew even more worried and could not help but rush into the building. However, the Martial Police blocked his way and dered, "Please step back, sir. Outsiders are not allowed toe near the incident site." Fade frowned. He did not want to waste time, so he obediently stepped back. He circled around the building and found a less crowded corner. He bent his legs and exerted force. In the next instant, his whole body shot into the sky like a spring, jumping about ten meters high. Afternding on a tform on the fourth floor, he entered the building and walked directly to the president''s office on the top floor. Soon, he arrived at the top floor. As soon as he came out of the elevator, he heard someone shouting. "Who''s behind this? Tell me!" "Who sent the killer? Is it Saxen Chung from the Martial Arts Committee?" "Sign it, otherwise, your brother will die!" Then, a familiar female voice rang out, sounding determined. "What my brother did is self-defense. We never colluded with anyone. I won''t sell thepany. Don''t be delusional." Bang! There was a loud noise of something breaking, and then someone let out a string of curses. "You ungrateful thing, you have a death wish!" "If something happens to Mr. Jun, all of you will be finished. No one will be able to protect you, not even that old man, Saxen Chung!" A threatening voice rang out. However, the female voice remained determined. "We did nothing wrong. I''ll see you in court." "You..." The man was enraged. Suddenly, there was a loud snap and another noise of something breaking. Upon hearing the shouts, Fade grew more and more anxious. He sped up and rushed over. Outside the elevator, several Martial Police guarded the exit. When they saw Fade rushing over, they were stunned, and they immediately shouted, "Stop!" However, Fade did not want to waste any more time talking to them. He darted forward at the speed of lightning and knocked them out with a few ps. Then, he walked quickly to the president''s office. There was a group of guards guarding the office door. However, they were not the Martial Police but a group of strong men in custom-made security uniforms. "Who is it?" "Stop right there!" SUMS When these bodyguards saw Fade, they immediately shouted. Fade did not waste time to exin to the guards. He went straight forward and kicked the bodyguards to the ground with a few moves. The noises outside the office attracted the attention of the people inside the room.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "What''s happening outside?" Bang! A loud noise exploded when Fade kicked open the office door and barged in. Inside the spacious and familiar office, he saw a man in his thirties wearing a custom-made security suit. Meanwhile, ady in a professional suit, wearing a pair of ck-framed sses stood in front of the man. She was Lily. However, her face was red and swollen, and her clothes looked messy. There were even blood stains on the ground. She looked miserable. "Sister Lily!" He got emotional upon seeing her condition, and he could not help but shout her name. Lily looked over when she heard Fade''s voice, and she frowned, looking puzzled. "Sister Lily, it''s me!" He pushed his long hair back and revealed his face. Looking at the familiar face, she was stunned. She could not hold back her tears anymore, so she cried, "V- You''re back! I* ve always known that you''d be fine. You''re fine. I knew..." swr "Sister Lily, I''m back!" He stepped forward and tried to hug her tofort her. However, the man in the uniform stopped in front of Fade, his eyes darkening as he asked, "Who are you?" Fade did not answer. Instead, he red at the man coldly and asked, "Did you hit Sister Lily''s face?" The man in the uniform frowned, and his positive energy began to surge. He took out the pistol at waist with his right hand and shouted in a deep voice, "I''m asking you. Who are you? Tell me your name immediately!" Content belongs to The man raised his right hand and pointed the gun at Fade as he spoke. Fade narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "I don''t like being pointed at by guns." Just then, Fade stepped forward again. "Stop!" The man in the uniform shouted, his fingers already on the trigger. He began to press the trigger. However, Fade was unmoved, and he kept moving forward. "You..." The uniformed man clenched his teeth and pulled the trigger. Suddenly, the muzzle let off a ball of fire with a bang, and a bullet flew towards Fade''s heart. Seeing this, Lily could not help but worry. The man in the uniform had a fierce look in his eyes. However, at that moment, a shocking scene happened. Fade did not dodge, nor did he make any moves. He just walked straight forward. The bullet hit him right in the chest above his heart and pierced a hole in his clothes. However, the bullet ricocheted from his body as if it had hit a metal te. Then, it fell to the ground and rolled to the side, its shape deformed. Other than the tiny hole on his shirt, Fade''s body waspletely unharmed. "H- How is this possible? Who the hell are you?" The man in the uniform became nervous. He raised his gun and pointed at Fade again. Fade took a step forward and waved his right hand in the air as if he was grabbing something. Suddenly, the gun in the man''s hand turned into a pile of scrap iron. The uniformed man''s arms and legs made a few crackling sounds, and his horrifying screams filled the air as his bones broke. Chapter 3026 Chapter 3026 ? Plop! Fade threw the unconscious uniformed man onto the ground. Apparently, he had passed out due to the extreme pain. Then, he turned to Lily, and his cold face softened. "Sister Lily!" She bounced up from her seat and threw herself into Fade''s arms. Then, she held him tightly and cried. Sob... "You''re back, You''re finally back." After Fadeforted Lily for a while, she finally felt better. "Sister Lily, what happened? What''s going on?" He asked. At the mention of this, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something. Her expression changed as she shouted, "Oh no! Tom has been taken away. Hurry up and go rescue him." "Tom? What happened to him?" He asked. When he noticed her anxious look he added, "Where are you going? Let''s go together and talk as we walk." "Okay!" She quickly nodded. Then, he led her down the stairs. When they got downstairs, they were spotted by the Martial Police guarding the periphery. The Martial Police were surprised, and they walked over to interrogate them. However, Fade did not give them any chance. He waved his hand and forced them to retreat before they could get close. He took Lily to the car. She said, "Let''s go to the nearest Martial Arts Alliance branch." "Alright!" The driver did not question her and started driving right away. Fade and Lily finally had time to talk when they were inside the car. He held her hand and asked, "Sister Lily, what''s going on here? What happened?" She pulled a long face and replied, "Recently, the Jackory Group wants to acquire Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc at a low price. Jackopa has used various means, and even awsuit from the government to put pressure on us." "I saw the news on TV," hemented. She continued, "The judge''s decision is almost finalized. During this period, the Jackcory Group contacted me again and said that we''re bound to lose thewsuit. They wanted us to stop fighting and persuaded me to sign the transfer agreement of thepany as soon as possible." "Just now, Zamaica, Jackopa''s son, brought people here to talk about this with me." "I told them I would rather let thepany go bankrupt than sell it to them. Thus, Zamaica threatened me when the negotiation failed." After a pause, her expression changed as she said, "He even tried to take advantage of me. He was about to force himself on me in the office earlier." "However, because I was worried about today''s negotiations, I had already notified Tom toe over and help." "At the crucial moment, Tom stood up for me. He stopped Zamaica and fought with him." "Zamaica is a good-for-nothing. He can''t fight and is no match for Tom. However, some of the men he brought with him were experts, so he ordered his men toe in and help." "Tom resisted them and had wounded Zamaica, but he also suffered serious injuries from the bodyguards. The situation was dangerous." "After learning that Zaimaca had been seriously injured, the Jackory Group immediately sent their helicopter over and took him away to treat his wounds. Meanwhile, Tom was arrested and brought to the Martial Arts Alliance in the name of official business." "At the same time, they forced me to sign the transfer agreement. They also wanted me to use Mr. Chung, so that they could deliver a blow to the Martial Arts Committee. That was why I''ve been dying them until you came." "Right now, what I''m most worried about is that they will torture Tom to death. Given his condition, he won''t be able to hold out much longer!" After finishing her words, she started to sob in worry. Fade held her hand tightly and said, "Tom will be fine with me around. I promise!" "Yes, I believe you!" Lily stared into his eyes and nodded seriously. Meanwhile, Tom was covered in blood as heid on the ground in one of the Martial Arts Alliance''s branches. A group of people in Martial Arts Alliance''s uniform surrounded him. They stared at him fiercely with rods in their hands, hitting him from time to time.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Boy, you''d better pray that Mr. Jun is fine. Otherwise, I''ll let you know what pain feels like." "Brat, why are you still not making your move? Who sent you to hurt Mr. Jun?" Tom was extremely weak at the moment, but his gaze was particrly firm, and there was even a bright smile on the corner of his mouth. "That good-for- nothing, Zamaica, better be dead!" "As for all of you trying to find an excuse to discredit the Martial Arts Committee? No way!" "You have a death wish!" One of the I uniformed men roared angrily. He swung the rod in his hand and smashed it on Tom''s abdomen violently. The rod made a whipping sound as it cut through the air. BUMS Suddenly, there was a cracking sound, followed by Tom''s screams. At least two of his ribs were broken. The intense pain failed to make him give in. Instead, it made himugh. "Haha! Kit me if you can. Otherwise, I will never speak a word." "You... The uniformed man was enraged, and he prepared to strike again. Content belongs to QUMS At this time, a middle-aged man with a crew cut came in and stopped the uniformed man. The man, whose name was Thorean, looked down at Tom and said in a low voice, "Tom, I know you''re not afraid of death.¡± "However, you have to understand the nature of your actions. You have seriously wounded Zamaica. This is intentional assault, or even murder. You may be sentenced to death!" "So what if I''m dead?" Tom spat out a mouthful of blood, his face without fear. "I should have died three years ago. Now, I have lived three more years. I''m lucky enough already." Thorean was not surprised by Tom''s toughness. He continued in a low voice, "You'' re not afraid of death! But have you ever thought about your sister?" "You" Upon hearing Thorean mentioning Lily, Tom''s face fell, and he gritted his teeth. "You'' re not allowed to touch my sister!" Thorean continued, "Do you think your words will change anything?" "Your sister is now in charge of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, but thepany is not something that a woman like her can control. Besides, thepany has a lot to do with the dead Mr. Chen." Tom gnashed his teeth and hissed, "Brother Chen was the hero of our country. Many people supported him. No one will let you touch Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc." "Haha!" Thorean sneered, but his facial expression remained indifferent. Tom, you''re a smart person. You should know what the higher ups think about him in the past six months. Do you really think that a deceased hero can protect Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc with his reputation?" Content belongs to "Y-You will receive karma!" Tom clenched his teeth. Blood flowed out from between his teeth, and he seemed helpless. Thorean continued, "Karma? Maybe, but I''m afraid you and your sister won''t be able to see that day." Then, he added coldly, I''ll give you five minutes. If you''re willing to testify for me, we will keep your sister alive." After that, he turned around and left. "The time starts now!" One of the men set a timer and ced it in the middle of the room, and time began ticking. Chapter 3027 Chapter 3027 ? As time went by, Tom felt his life slowly fading away. He was not afraid of death, but he was worried about Lily. He thought that if he left, she would be in danger. However, he would not agree to cooperate with these people and create fake evidence to frame Saxen either. After all, in the past three years, Saxen had supported Fade by helping both Tom and Lily openly and covertly. Otherwise, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc would not have survived until now. Besides, he might not escape his fate even if he really cooperated with them. Based on this group''s attitude, there was a high chance that they would kill him as soon as he was of no use. Ding! Five minutester, Thorean came in again and looked at Tom on the ground. "It''s time. Have you made up your mind?" Tom shook his head gently and said nothing. Thorean narrowed his eyes and frowned. "Are you sure? Your sister..." Before he could finish, Tom said, "My sister will support my decision." Thorean fell silent for a while. Then, his face fell. With a murderous look in his eyes, he said coldly, "In that case, you may go!" After that, a burst of positive energy shot out from his fingertip as he was about to attack Tom. Tom closed his eyes, ready to meet his final moment. At the crucial moment, a cry sounded from afar, "No!" Tom opened his eyes upon hearing the familiar voice. He was shocked when he saw Lily rushing in. "Lily, how did you..." "No, Lily, run away quickly! You shouldn''t havee here," he added in a hurry. Thorean was equally stunned. He looked at Lily and shouted angrily, "What''s the matter? How did theye in? Take them away!" However, before the men could get close to her, they were sent flying by Fade''s attacks. Thorean shifted his gaze to Fade, who was standing beside Lily. The man only noticed Fade''s presence when he made his move. "Who are you? This is the Martial Arts Alliance''s branch. You have trespassed, which is a serious offense. You..." Thorean said sternly. However, at this moment, Lily and Fade walked over, staring at Tom as heid dying on the ground. Their eyes instantly turned red. "What did you do to him?" She cried. Fade stepped forward and was about to enter the ce. "Stop!" Thorean shouted and stopped the two of them. "Miss Wei, you should know what this ce is, and be aware of the kind of behavior you''re disying." Fade stared at him, then pointed to Tom and said coldly, "What kind of behavior are you disying by beating, or even murdering, the civilians then?" Thorean replied indifferently, "The Martial Arts Alliance is an officially-recognized organization. We have the right to investigate and punish wrongdoers." "Tom is suspected of killing Zamaica. We''re interrogating him." "Interrogating him? More like killing him!" Fade spat. "Besides, Tom''s attack on Zamaica was reasonable. He did it out of self-defense." Thorean shook his head and said, "Whether he did it out of self-defense or not, you don''t have a say in that!" Right then, Lily let out a cry of shock. "Tom, Tom!" "What''s wrong?" Fade asked. "Tom passed out. He''s dying," she sobbed. Fade''s gaze turned cold. He cut straight to the point and rushed inside. Thorean''s gaze darkened, and the energy inside him surged and aimed towards Fade, signaling that he was ready to fight. Upon seeing this, Fade ignored him and directly pped him with one hand. Thorean snorted and tried to twist Fade''s hand off with a fierce look in his eyes. However, his eyes widened the moment his hand touched Fade''s. A massive surge of force attacked him and directly broke his arm. Then, the force continued to aim towards him and struck him in the chest, directly knocking him out. After dealing with Thorean, Fade picked Tom up and left the Martial Arts Alliance branch. Then, he drove swiftly to the nearest hospital. Meanwhile, he injected some positive energy into Tom''s body to ease his injuries, making sure that his life was not in danger. However, although Tom''s life was no longer in danger, he still suffered from serious injuries. His internal organs, bones, and even his meridians were all damaged. If it was before, Fade would have used his own wood essence to quickly treat him. However, now, the elixir core was gone, so he could not use his martial essence. Thus, treating Tom''s injuries with positive energy was less effective. Meanwhile, inside a ward of Capital City''s imperial hospital. A man in his twentiesid on a sickbed, his body covered in blood and surrounded by all kinds of advanced medical instruments. At the same time, eight doctors in white coats and five traditional Chinese medicine practitioners with white hair and long beards were in a serious discussion. Outside the ward, a middle-aged man in his fifties stood unmoving, his square face serious. This person was Jackopa Jun, the owner of the Jackory Group. He was also Zamaica''s father. He had been in a meeting when he §Ö received the news that Zamaica had been seriously injured, and his life wasin danger. He had stopped the meeting and hurried over. Presently, he was waiting for news of Zamaica''s condition. About fifteen minutester, the door of the ward swung open, and the doctors came out. Jackopa immediately walked up to them. "Doctors, how''s my son''s condition?" One of the doctors shook his head and said, "Mr. Jun, I''m sorry. We did everything we could." "What?" Jackopa''s face fell instantly. The doctor exined, "Mr. Jun, your son''s heart was seriously injured The injury was too serious, causing him to lose too much blood. There''s nothing we can do about it." "My deepest condolences, Mr. Jun." The group of doctors expressed their condolences to Jackopa before they left. Jackopa stood stunned in front of the ward for a few seconds before he came to his senses and walked into the room. As he approached the bed, he looked at Jamaica''s pale face and observed his closed eyes. He stretched out his hand and touched his son''s face. The warmth on Zamaica''s skin had gradually dissipated, and a cool sensation had begun to set in. Jackopa held Zamaica''s hand tightly, as if he wanted to keep him alive. However, there was nothing he could do. In the end, all of the warmth left in Zamaica''s bodypletely dissipated, and he turned into a cold corpse. Jackopa''s eyes were bloodshot as he gnashed his teeth with hatred. "Lily, Tom, I''m going to tear you to pieces. I''m going to kill you and avenge my son!" After that, he walked out of the ward and ordered, "Find out where Tom and Lily are." Shortly after, one of his men came back and reported, "Mr. Jun, Tom has been arrested and sent to a Martial Alliance branch, butter, LilyThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. and a young man came and@escued him." Content belongs to "What? They''ve been taken away?" Jackopa eximed furiously. "Are the people from Martial Arts Alliance useless?" "Where''s he now?" Jackopa shouted. "In... In Union Hospital. He''s receiving treatment there!" The man reported. A murderous look shed across Jackopa''s eyes as he ordered, "Send someone to go to Union Hospital." Under Jackopa''smand, the men from the Jackory Group moved and headed towards Union Hospital. Chapter 3028 Chapter 3028 ? Outside the ward, Lily and Fade waited anxiously. She sat on the bench uneasily with a look of guilt on her face. "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t asked Tom to protect me, he wouldn''t have..." He held her hand and said softly, "Sister Lily, it''s not your fault. It''s the Jackory Group and their men''s faults." "What we need to do now is not to me ourselves but to fight back. We need to fight back, or even, pay back everything they have done to us in double." His eyes were filled with rage as he spoke. Her body shuddered, and she immediately thought of something. A hint of worry shed across her eyes. "But with your current situation and the higher-ups'' impression, I''m afraid..." He shook his head and reassured her, "Sister Lily, don''t worry." "I''m not afraid of anyone, not even the Jackory Group, nor the Martial Arts Alliance. I''m not even afraid of the world." "If everyone on earth bes our enemy, I don''t mind destroying the world!" Upon hearing Fade''s confident and firm reassurance, Lily finally calmed down a little. However, at that moment, a noise sounded behind them. A flurry of footsteps echoed in the hall, approaching them. One of the medical staff stopped the group of men and shouted, "Sorry, this is the operating area. You''re not allowed toe in!" However, the men did not seem to care at all. They pushed the medical staff aside and then came in with a domineering aura. At a nce, there were more than twenty people in the group. Seeing this, Fade frowned and pulled Lily behind him. Then, he looked at the group of men still moving in this direction and shouted, "Stop!" However, they did not intend to stop. On the contrary, a middle-aged man''s angry voice came from the crowd. "Tom is inside. Go in and kill him!" Lily''s expression changed when she heard the voice. "Jackopa! What are you trying to do?" Jackopa walked out from the group of men, then looked at her and said coldly, "Lily. Miss Lily." "Your younger brother killed my son. What do you think I''m going to do?" "I''ll kill him and avenge my son!" He shouted angrily. Upon hearing that, she was stunned. "Zamaica''s dead!" Then, she tried to defend Tom. "My younger brother was only defending himself. We..." However, Jackopa was obviously not a reasonable person. He gritted his teeth and spat coldly, "No matter what, you''ve killed my son. I''ll kill you and avenge him." He waved hisrge hand in the air as he spoke, and the people around him closed in on the two of them like a surging tide. Sensing the pressure, she could not even speak properly. Fade snorted and shook his body slightly, crushing the energy surrounding her. Then, he took a step forward and yelled, "Stop!" "I''ll kill whoever stops me from taking my revenge today!" Jackopa spat through gritted teeth. The group of men continued marching forward, their energy growing more and more powerful. It was obvious that these men were all experts from the Jackory Group specifically chosen by Jackopa to get his revenge. All of them were Level 4 martial artists. A group consisting of about twenty Level 4 martial artists could rival an army. However, their presence had no effect on Fade. He remained expressionless, and his tone was cold as he shouted, "I told you to stop!" "Kill him!" Jackopa gave the order. He was getting impatient. In the next instant, two bursts of energy shot out from the front row of the group and rushed towards Fade. The terrifying energy sliced through the air in the corridor, sweeping up countless pieces of debris from the ground. "Die, die!" At the same time, the group''s angry roars were directed at Fade. However, at this moment, facing the attack, Fade raised his right hand and pushed out his palm. In an instant, the air around him exploded with a bang. An invisible gust of energy shot out from his palm and struck the two martial artists at the front of the group. The two of them let out screams of pain as Fade''s attack sent them flying across the room. Then, they fell to the ground, unable to move. "Ugh..." Jackopa and the remaining martial artists were shocked. "Let''s kill him together!" Of course, Jackopa would not stop while he was in the heat of the moment.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. More men swarmed towards Fade. An even more ferocious attack came towards him like a tsunami. However, the moment their attacknded on Fade, as he stood in the middle of the corridor, it seemed to have encountered an e insurmountable force, unable to move forward at all. Fade narrowed his eyes and waved his right hand. Streams of positive energy burst out in an explosion. It did not matter what kind of attack it was, or who made the attack. Fade pped them all away at once. Within a few seconds, all twenty Level 4 martial artists whom Jackopa brought with him copsed to the ground after Fade''s attack, losing their ability to fight. At the same time, the corridor on Jackopa''s side had been reduced to ruins. However, the surgery area behind Fade was still intact. At this moment, Jackopa had finally calmed down a little. He looked at Fade, then narrowed his eyes and asked through gritted teeth, "A Level 5 martial artist? Who are you?" "I''m the one who will end you!" Fade darted forward. Jackopa sensed a terrifying pressureing down on him. It was as though the person in front of him was not an ordinary young man, but an ancient great beast. "Who... Who exactly are you?" Jackopa''s voice trembled. Fade did not answer him. Instead, he continued to move forward. Jackopa took a step back and dered, I''m the president of the Jackory Group. Mypany is associated with the Martial Arts Alliance and the National Military School. You can''t kill me." Content belongs to "Also, my daughter is a student at Heroine Academy. Her fiance is Sanjay from the National Military School. If you hurt me, they won''t let you off the hook. You..." Fade had already arrived in front of Jackopa. When he was only less than five meters away from him, he raised his right hand and asked, "Are you done?" Sensing the powerful energy emanating from Fade''s palm, Jackopa was terrified. He begged in a trembling voice, "I was wrong, don''t want to take revenge anymore. I''ll leave immediately. Please let me go UMS "You robbed my things and touched my woman. Do you think that one apology is enough?" Fade said coldly. "Uh..." Jackopa was stunned and confused. "Your things and your woman? Who are you?" He stared at Fade''s face for a while. Suddenly, a familiar face popped up in his mind. He stared at Fade, shock apparent on his face as he stammered, "You... You''re Fade. You''re Master Chen! You''re not dead. You''re not dead..." "So you finally recognize me?" Fade''s mouth curled into a wicked smile. Jackopa knelt in front of him and pleaded, "Master Chen, I didn''t know you''re still alive. I was wrong. I truly..." Bang! Fade struck out and smacked Jackopa''s head. There was a loud crack, and the man''s pleading stopped abruptly. Chapter 3029 Chapter 3029 ? After killing Jackopa with a hit, the arena fell into silence. Then, Fade looked at the men brought by Jackopa, who was lying on the ground. A light shone on his palm, and he patted them on the forehead. It was not fatal, but it would affect their memory and make them unable to remember what happened here. The reason why Fade did this was because he did not want to expose his identity yet. While Fade was fighting a fierce battle in the hospital, Damanic Hu of the Capital City branch of the Martial Arts Alliance was sitting in his seat and holding a cup of tea, looking particrly rxed. Beside him, a man in uniform looked at his superior with a puzzled look, and there was anxiety in his voice. "Mr. Hu, there''s news that Jackopa Jun of the Jackory Group had surrounded Union Hospital with a group of martial arts masters." "Now, there is a battle over there, and many residents around have called the police. The police can''t deal with it, so they asked the Martial Arts Alliance to move out." Damanic blew on his tea and took a sip leisurely. Then, he looked at his men and said, "I understand." However, after saying this, he did nothing and continued to be at ease. His men were anxious and couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Hu, shall we send someone over? The situation over there is serious. More than a hundred people have called the police." Damanic looked at the valuable watch on his wrist and said slowly, "Mr. Jackopa has a cooperation with our Martial Arts Alliance. He is not an impulsive person. He knows how to behave properly. Don''t worry." "But Mr. Hu, there''s a fight in the hospital. Someone sent a picture of the scene. The corridor was blown down. We..." The men were sitting on pins and needles.N?velDrama.Org content. Damanic nced at the photos and continued calmly, "The building merely copsed a little bit. It''s not a big deal. Let''s wait and see!" "But..." The men were puzzled. This matter was urgent, but why didn''t Damanic let the Martial Arts Alliance send someone to handle it? Damanic didn''t intend to exin. Instead, he poured a cup of tea and said, "Don''t worry, sit down and have a cup of tea. I picked up this precious tea from Mount Shinnon. They produce less than ten pounds of tea a year. It''s a first-ss tea. Try it." "Mr. Hu, I..." "Are you disobeying me?" Damanic''s expression darkened. In the end, while the phone was ringing repeatedly outside, in the office, Damanic and his colleagues were drinking tea leisurely. After five minutes, he looked at the time again. His fingers tapped gently on the table as he muttered, "It should be about time!" "Mr. Hu, what did you say?" The subordinate asked as he vaguely heard his murmurs. Damanic waved his hand and said, "Nothing, you must have misheard me." "Mr. Hu, at Union Hospital, we..." The subordinate asked again. Damanic frowned and showed a look of dissatisfaction. He was about to reprimand the man. However, just then, rushed footsteps sounded, and someone came into the office. "Mr. Hu, something big has happened!" "Don''t act rashly," Damanic reprimanded angrily. The man quickly stood still and gave Damanic a salute. Damanic nodded and said, "Tell me, what happened?" The man gasped, "Mr. Hu, there was a battle with the hospital. Mr. Jackopa..." "I already know about this matter. There''s no need to rush for now!" Damanic waved his hand and interrupted the other party. However, the person who came hurriedly said, "Chairman, no! Mr. Jun is dead." "What!" Damanic''s emotions suddenly changed, and his face was filled with surprise. "What did you say?" "Mr. Hu, I''m saying that there was a battle with the hospital. Mr. Jun was killed during the battle," the man said hurriedly. Damanic found it hard to believe that something like this would happen. "That''s impossible. Jackopa is a Level 4 martial artist himself, and he even brought over twenty experts with him. He''s already possessed thebat strength of a Level 5 or 6 expert." "Who can kill him under these circumstances?" The man exined, "Mr. Hu, the people at the scene said that the person who killed Jackopa was a young man in his 20s. He''s a stranger and no one knows him." "He knocked down all of Mr. Jun''s men alone. In the end, he fought with Mr. Jun and killed him with one strike." "A single man in his twenties? How could that be possible?" Damanic thought it was a bit ridiculous. The man said, "We just heard the news, so it''s hard to believe, but that''s the fact. Many people have witnessed it, and the monitor also recorded a battle scene." "How... How is this possible? What''s going on? This..." Damanic''s face was grave as he muttered to himself. He was at a loss for what to do. At this moment, the man who had just entered reminded him, "Mr. Hu, shall we send someone over to investigate?" "Send someone, yes! Send someone immediately and an elite team to investigate the scene. We cannot let that killer escape. Quick, quick!" He urged. "Yes!" His subordinate epted the order and immediately turned to leave. Half an hourter, Damanic came to Union Hospital with arge group of people from the Martial Arts Alliance. A group of fully armed Martial Arts Alliance memberspletely surrounded Fade''s building. With a gloomy expression, Damanic looked inside the corridor and said, "Lily Wei, Miss Wei, you colluded with viins and killed Mr. Ju. The evidence is conclusive. Why don''t you surrender now?" Content belongs to Hearing him, Lily''s pretty face couldn''t help but reveal a trace of anger as she shouted downstairs from a windowsill. "Mr. Hu, it was Jackopa who led his men to attack my brother and I first. We just took action to defend ourselves. What crime did wemit?" "Besides, an hour ago, Zamaica rushed into my Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. to bully us. We called the police for a long time. Mr. Hu, why didn''t youe so soon?" Damanic''s face darkened, and he snapped, Lily Wei, don''t talk nonsense. We''ll investigate what you''ve said. However, the evidence is still valid when you killed Jackopa." "Hurry up and surrender. Otherwise, we''ll have to take action." "You..." She was furious. At that moment, Fade gently pulled her arm and said, "Sister Lily, Tom is done with the operation. Let''s go and have a look!" "The operation is over!" She was stunned and revealed a happy look. She quickly left. Downstairs, Damanic saw her leave and couldn''t help frowning. "Mr. Hu, are we breaking into the building?" A subordinate asked. Damanic was silent for a few seconds, then shook his head and said, "Wait a minute. They can''t escape." Chapter 3030 Chapter 3030 ? In the building, Tom was pushed out of the operating room. After the operation, hisplexion looked a little better. With thick bandages on his body, he was almost wrapped up like a mummy. He turned his eyeballs agilely. "Lily, you..." Tom saw her and nced at Fade. He felt both a little familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. "You are....." "I haven''t seen you for three years. Don''t you recognize me?" Fade asked with a grin. At this point, Lily also spoke up, "Tom, he''s Fade. He''s not dead. He''s back alive." "What? You... You are Brother Fade?" He looked at Fade with a look of disbelief. After looking at him carefully, he became more and more excited. "Brother Fade, you really are Brother Fade. You''re still alive. You''re back! You..." Struggling, Tom wanted to get up from the bed. Fade hurriedly held him down and said, "Don''t worry. Lie down and have a good rest. In the future, we''ll have plenty of time to catch up." "Brother Fade, you..." Tom was still quite excited. Immediately after, he suddenly thought of something, and his face revealed a worried expression. "Zamaica and Jackopa, they..." "Don''t worry. I''m back. Those people are not worth mentioning!" Fadeughed. At this time, Damanic shouted again downstairs, but no one responded. He couldn''t wait any longer. He waved his hand and ordered, "Attack. Catch Lily and the murderer!" With a rustle, the fully armed Martial Arts Alliance''s arresting team rushed into the hospital building. "Brother Fade!" Hearing the footsteps, Tom couldn''t help getting nervous. Fade raised his eyebrows, and his eyes shed with anger, sending out a chill. "Such ridiculous people!" After that, he stepped out. Soon, the two sides met, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Damanicsaw Fadeing alone, but he felt a horrible chill climbing up his spine, making him shudder, and he couldn''t help but tremble. "You... What do you want to do?" Damanic shouted. He took a few steps back and hid behind the team members. Fade snorted, stepped forward, and asked, "What do you think?" "Don''t be rash! We''re from the Martial Arts Alliance and an official organization. We represent justice. If you dare to attack us, you should know the consequences," Damanic warned. Fade sneered disdainfully, "An official organization that represents justice? Then why didn''t you show up when Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was humiliated by Zamaica and Jackopa?" "Your branch even imprisoned Tom for self-defence in an attempt to silence him." "Could such an organization represent the government and justice?" "Nonsense! You''re ndering us!" Damanic shouted. "It''s clear that Tom had killed Zamaica. It''s only natural that we arrest him. Also, you just killed Jackopa. The evidence is present. Do you still want to quibble?" Fade sneered and didn''t bother to say anything more. His expression darkened, and a terrifying aura surged out from him. It enveloped Damanic and the others as he said coldly, "If you want to capture me, go ahead!" "You... You..." Damanic began to shiver as he felt this terrifying chill. However, he still clenched his teeth, suppressed the fear in his heart, and said, "Attack, catch him..." Just as Damanic was about to say hisst word, a sudden voice sounded. "Stop!" Then, a group of people came over. In an instant, the attention of everyone present was attracted. The leader was a tall elder. Although his hair was grey, he still looked dignified and spirited. Behind the tall elder, there was a group of uniformed personnel. Seeing them, Damanic''s face fell and muttered, "The Martial Arts Committee. Why are they here?" "Can''t we, the Martial Arts Committee,e here?" The elder snapped when he heard Damanic''s muttering. Damanic''s expression changed. He did not expect to be heard. However, after calming down a little, he looked at the tall elder and forced a smile. He cupped his hands and said, "Greetings, Mr. Chung." The elder in front of him was the chairman of the Martial Arts Committee, as well as the former head of the real martial arts Chung family, Saxen Chung. "Mr. Chung, that''s not what I meant." Saxen pulled a long face and said, "What do you mean then?" Damanic said, "I-1 just want to know why you and the Martial Arts Committee came here?" "We also have the responsibility of guarding the safety and order of Capital City. The government acknowledged us. Mr. Hu, do you disagree?" Saxen returned. "Of course not." Damanic shook his head. "But..." "There''s no but''!" Saxen waved his hand and pointed at Fade, Tom, and Lily. "Take them away." Seeing this, Damanic''s expression changed. "Mr. Chung, these three people are the suspects of a murder case. The Martial Arts Alliance will bring them back for investigation."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Saxen raised an eyebrow. "Murder? That''s not what I heard." "I heard that someone brought a group of people to attack Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc but were killed instead. Subsequently, another group game to the hospital for revenge and was once again defeated." "The so-called murder is actually legitimate self-defense.¡± Damanic''s brows furrowed tightly. "Mr. Chung, whether it''s self-defense or not will depend on the investigation. You can''t decide it yourself "Really?" Saxen raised his eyebrows, "Then let''s ept the investigation. It just so happens that the Martial Arts Committee will take them back for investigation." "Mr. Chung, this is a matter of the Martial Arts Alliance. I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to do this!" Damanic insisted. "Not a good idea?" Saxen''s face darkened, and he said sternly, "You don''t need to teach me. Today, the Martial Arts Committee will take them." "If your Martial Arts Alliance wants them, ask those four to talk to me personally." After that, Saxen waved his hand, and the members of the Martial Arts Committee took Fade and the other two away. The expression on Damanic''s face kept changing, but he ultimately chose not to attack. After all, he was not on the same level as Saxen. He was only the president of a branch of the Martial Arts Alliance, while Saxen was the president of the whole Martial Arts Committee. Although the overall strength of the Martial Arts Alliance was much higher than that of the Martial Arts Committee, his level was much lower than Saxen. Damanic did not dare to fight against Saxen and could only let them go. He watched as Saxen brought them away. Damanic''s face was gloomy as he finally flung his hand out and clenched his teeth, "Withdraw!" The group of people left inrge numbers. Chapter 3031 Chapter 3031 ? At that moment, the people of the Martial Arts Committee also left. In the car, Saxen looked at Fade with excitement and said in a trembling voice, "Master Chen, you are back. We... We..." Fade held his hand and said, "Mr. Chung, don''t be too excited. It''s been hard on you for the past three years. Thank you for taking care of everyone. Thank you!" "Master Chen, you are too serious. Back then, if not for your help, the Chung family would have already been destroyed by the Yuwen family and the Martial Hall of Inner Ind. We would not be here today," Saxen said with a face full of gratitude. Fade waved his hand, "Enough. Don''t thank me anymore." "Tell me, why are you here?" He continued to ask. Saxen calmed himself down and said, "Tarmon informed me that you are back. I hurried back to the Martial Arts Committee and heard about the battle that happened at Fei Enterprises and Union Hospital." "I guessed that it was you, Master Chen, so I brought some people over." After listening, Fade nodded and continued, "The Martial Arts Committee must have had to bear a lot of pressure to bring me back!" Upon mentioning this, Saxen pursed his lips and said firmly, "No matter what, I will not allow anyone from the Martial Arts Alliance to offend you!" "No, I''m not weak enough to need your protection," Fade said. "Tell me, what''s the follow-up in this situation?" Saxen was silent for a few seconds and said to Fade, "Actually, the situation of these two cases is already clear. It was Zamaica who wanted to bully Miss Wei in Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. As a result, he was seriously injured by Tom andter died." "Then, Jackopa came to Union Hospital with the martial art practitioners in the Jackory Group to seek revenge for his son, but he was killed by you instead." "Under normal circumstances, these two cases should be typically justified as self-defence. At most, it''s just a little excessive." Fade understood the implication behind Saxen''s words. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "What about the abnormal situation?" Saxen''s eyes sank, "The Jackory Group is not an ordinary privatepany. They are an enterprise rted to the Martial Arts Alliance and had a deep rtionship with the three martial arts academies. The Martial Arts Alliance has always supported the Jackory Group, which is the reason why they had been rising rapidly in the past three years." "There''s another important reason. Jackopa''s daughter, Meylina, is the favored disciple from Heroine Academy. She''s one of the most outstanding talents of the younger generation. She''s ranked number 68 on the Phoenix List." "Moreover, half a year ago, Meylina was engaged to Sanjay Zhu, the genius of the National Military School. They are getting married at the end of the year. Now, Zamaica and Jackopa are dead, and Meylina will not let it go. Sanjay is her fiance, so he will definitely take action." "As a result, two of the three major martial arts academies won''t have a good rtionship with us. I''m afraid they will put pressure on us." "With their pressure, the results of the trial may not necessarily be legitimate defense!" Fade shook his head and said, "And it''s more than that!" "I''m afraid that Capital Martial Arts Academy will put pressure on us too." "Oh, this..." Saxen disyed a puzzled expression. Fade replied, "Some time ago, I killed a student of Capital Martial Arts Academy in Cloud City, called Hexgon Xu. I heard that he was also a member of Sunrise Hall." "What? A member of Sunrise Hall?" Saxen was truly shocked. "Sunrise Hall is an organization set up by Satria, the top expert among the younger generation nowadays." "His main goal is to attract the young geniuses of Capital Martial Arts Academy. He wants to draw them to his side and build his team for him to use in the future." "If that Hexgon is really someone from Sunrise Hall, Satria will not let this matter rest once he learns of this." "Satria is against you, which means that Capital Martial Arts Academy will also target you, Master Chen."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "In this case, the three major martial academies and the Martial Arts Alliance will put pressure on us. Even if the remaining Thousands Martial Sect doesn''t interfere, they''re members of the Martial Arts Alliance after all. They''ll never help us. Content belongs to "Under such pressure, if we make an open trial, it will be hard to predict the oue of the case!" Saxen said with a solemn expression on his face. Fade understood what he meant. All three major martial arts academies and the Martial Arts Alliance will put pressure on the case trial. Forget about fairness and legal methods. The final results of the judgment could be imagined. It would never be a justified defence. "I think I''d better not go to the Martial Arts Committee to avoid implicating you," Fade said. Hearing this, Saxen changed his countenance, "Master Chen, what are you saying? You are our benefactor. If we abandon you because we are afraid of being involved in this matter, we would be worse than animals." "Master Chen, don''t worry. Even if the Martial Arts Committee is destroyed, we will still resist to the end!" Saxen looked determined. Fade waved his hand and said, "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but there''s no need to do so." "Those people from the academies and the Martial Arts Alliance, if they want to hurt me, I''ll take it." "Although my strength is not as great as before, not everyone can touch me!" Fade''s words were overflowing with confidence. It made Saxen shocked and he fell into a slight trance. However, his eyes immediately lit up as if he had thought of something. He said excitedly, "Master Chen, maybe there''s another way?" "What is it?" Fade asked. Saxen said, "Well, Master Chen, you should know that this year''s International Martial Artists Conference will be held in our country." "I saw it on TV." Fade nodded and said, "Our results in recent years don''t seem to be very good." Saxen sighed, "It''s not that it''s not very good, but terrible. We are ashamed." "In thest two conferences, our country sent more than a dozen people to participate in the team. However, in the end, let alone winning the championship, et even one person got into the top sixteen. We were defeated badly." Content belongs to "Because of Satria''s breakthrough this year, he has entered Level 7 of the warrior realm. In addition, we will hold the conference this year. Therefore, everyone has high expectations for this conference." "And because of this, to recruit young masters, in addition to the official channel, we also opened a channel for the selection of local folk masters, the National New Martial Artists Conference." "They hope that they can use this match to select hidden young experts from amongst the people. We can join the team and win glory for the country." "To attract masters, this match has a good reward. Of course, the most important thing is that the champion of the match has a free immunity." "This immunity can even be used to exempt them from the death penalty and avoid punishment. It can be said that this opportunity will give you another life." "Master Chen, if you win the championship, you''ll easily get the immunity At that time, even if the three academies work together to put pressure on you and end up punishing you for intentional murder, you can still get the chance to escape punishment." "Besides, once you win the championship and be a national representative, it will be a huge honor. If you can shine at the conference and win glory for us, you can be a national hero in one stroke!" "At that time, even if the three major academies are dissatisfied, they would not dare to take action against a national hero under pressure all over the country!" At the end of his words, Saxen was a little excited. Chapter 3032 Chapter 3032 ? Fade paused for a moment, then nodded and said, "I''ll participate in thispetition!" The reason why he agreed was not that he needed immunity. After all, with his strength, he could just take his men and leave even if he was guilty. Few people were capable of stopping him. However, he would not be able to take away all his friends and rtives. If he left the city alone, he would definitely implicate them. He didn''t want to see Lily and Tom being bullied again. Thus, he wanted to participate in thispetition and win the championship. Winning immunity was also insurance for Tom. At the same time, Meylina, who had juste out of the training room in Heroine Academy, wiped the sweat on her forehead and walked out. However, just as she took two steps forward, she saw a familiar face standing in front of her with a trace of anxiety. It was her father, Jackopa''s, butler. He had served the Jun family for over twenty years. It could be said that he was already a member of the Jun family. "Mr. Huang, why did youe to meet me today?" She asked with a smile. However, the middle-aged man opposite her was grave-faced. He came to her and said, "Miss Meylina, something bad had happened." "Something bad?" She frowned. She waved her hand and said, "Did Zamaica make trouble again? He made Dad angry, so Dad didn''t care about him, and he came to me?" "That kid is already quite old, yet he''s still causing trouble everywhere. This time, I need to teach him a good lesson." "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Meylina didn''t take it seriously and spoke in an ordinary tone. After all, the same thing had happened many times when her younger brother made trouble and came to school to ask for her help. It was nothing. However, in front of her, Mr. Huang still had a grave and even sad expression. He said with a trembling voice, "Miss Meylina, Mr. Jun and the Young Master, they... They are dead." "What? Mr. Huang, what did you say?" She frowned. She felt that this was ridiculous. She couldn''t believe what Mr. Huang had just said. He took a deep breath and said, "Miss Meylina, Mr. Jun and the Young Master were severely injured and passed away. Now, the Jackory Group and the Jun family are in a mess. Please go back immediately and stabilize the situation." "My father and brother died of serious injuries? What happened? Who did this? Who dared to attack them in Capital City?" Meylina''s face darkened, and she asked. "Miss Meylina, here is the thing!" Mr. Huang then quickly told her the whole story. After hearing it, her eyes darkened, and an icy chill emanated from them. "Lily, that woman. It''s her again!" "When Zamaica said he had a crush on that woman, I told him to take her by force. He wanted to win that woman''s heart instead. Now, that b*tch has killed my brother and my father. I''m going to kill her!" "Where is the murderer?" She demanded. He replied, "It was Tom who badly injured the Young Master. He injured himself and was recuperating in a hospital. An unfamiliar young man killed Mr. Jun, and he was with Lily." "Now, they have been taken over by the people from the Martial Arts Committee." Upon hearing it, Meylina''s eyes sharpened. "Martial Arts Committee? Why did they intervene? Is Saxen foolish?" Mr. Huang didn''t dare to speak. After all, he couldn''t participate in such a struggle between the upper ss. She said furiously, "Let''s go to the Martial Arts Committee. I will see if they dare to make an enemy of the Jun family!" "Miss Meylina, this..." Worried, he tried to persuade her. However, her intention was firm. "Don''t. I have made up my mind." Then, she led a group of people to rush to the Martial Arts Committee. At the moment, in the Martial Arts Committee, Fade held Lily''s hand andforted her while telling her about what had happened in the past three years. As for Saxen, he sent someone to help Fade register for the preliminaries. "Mr. Chung, someone broke in!" Someone hurriedly entered and reported. Saxen frowned and asked, "What happened?" The staff said, "Mr. Hu, Meylina from Heroine Academy has arrived at the gate with a group of people. They are shouting for us to hand over the murderer." "Meylina is here!" He frowned. At this time, there was a spatial fluctuation, and a shock came from the outside. Then, an angry female voice sounded, "The Martial Arts Committee will hand over the murderer immediately. The the Heroine Academy and even t whole Martial Arts Alliance will not give up." "How bold of you!" Upon hearing the voice, Saxen''s expression darkened, and he rose to his feet in anger. Although the Martial Arts Committee was weaker than the Martial Arts Alliance, not any ordinary student coulde to their door and show off. Therefore, he stepped out. At the gate of the Martial Arts Committee, Meylina and a group of people stood aggressively and were pushing the guards. "What''s going on!" Saxen came out and growled. In an instant, the scene quietened down. Both sides stopped pushing each other. When Meylina saw Saxening out, she frowned and said, "Mr. Chung, please hand over the murderer..." Saxen nced at her, but he did not answer. Instead, he questioned coldly, "Is it the style of Heroine Academy to break into the Martial Arts Committee, or is it Madam Mok''s orders?" After hearing his words, Meylina had no choice but to restrain her arrogance. Cupping her hands, she saluted him and said, "I, Meylina Jun, greet Mr. Chung."N?velDrama.Org content. "I came here today because my father and brother were murdered. I heard that the murderer was in the Martial Arts Committee. I came here to ask you to hand over the murderer tofort the spirits of my brother and father." After hearing this, Saxen replied coldly, "We don''t have the person you mentioned." "You..." Meylina did not expect him to deny it directly. She was at a loss for what to do. Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her anger and said, "Mr. Chung, the people of the Martial Arts Committee took the murderer from Union Hospital. At that time, many people at the scene had witnessed it. you don''t believe it, I can go to get the video..." "I only went to the hospital to meet some friends. As for the murderer you mentioned, I don''t know about it," Saxen once again denied it. Meylina suppressed her rage and said deeply, Mr. Chung, I know that you''ve always taken great care of Lily from the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. However, I''m sure you understand the current situation very well. It''s not a good choice to force your way." He raised his eyebrows and asked coldly, "Are you teaching me what to do?" Chapter 3033 Chapter 3033 ? "Mr. Chung, I don''t..." Meylina waved her hand. Saxen interrupted her directly. "If not, leave. The Martial Arts Committee does not wee you." While speaking, he waved his hand, and the guards at the gate started to move, ready to start a fight. Seeing this, she bit her lip and said in a low voice, "Mr. Chung, you''re an elder. I respect you, but I''m not easy to bully. Madam Mok of Heroine Academy is my teacher. My fiance, Sanjay, has rtions with Mr. Li of the National Military School. If they hear of this, I''m afraid..." "Are you threatening me?" He asked coldly. "I''m only reminding..." She said with a solemn face. His expression darkened, and a mighty aura surged out from his body, rolling towards her. She felt his momentum and was shocked. She quickly activated the positive energy in her body to resist Saxen''s pressure. However, his aura was much stronger than she had expected. Meylina''s aura was crushed by Saxen''s. It was as if she had been hit by someone. She staggered and took a few steps back. Her face also paled. "You..."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Saxen snorted and said, "The Martial Arts Committee might be weak, but not everyone can bully us. If you want to stir up trouble, let Vinod and Zandere here by themselves. Little girl, you are not qualified!" "I..." Meylina still wanted to say something. However, he did not give her any chance. He waved his hand and huffed, "Cut the crap. Otherwise, I won''t show any mercy anymore." This time, she didn''t dare to say anything else. She stood up and left with her people. Calm was restored to the scene. He waved his hand and walked in. As soon as he entered the hall, Fade greeted him. Saxen immediately smiled. "Mr. Chen, you''ve had a good rest. Are you hungry? I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare food for you." Fade shook his head, "Mr. Chung, sorry to trouble you." Saxen shook his head and said, "She''s just a little girl. She can be sent away at will. It''s not a trouble." Fade knew that things were not as light as Saxen said, but he did not say much. He nodded gently and said, "Let''s have dinner together!" The next day, a piece of not so eye-catching news was released in the major newspapers of the capital. "Lundie Chen, the roaming warrior, has recently decided to sign up for the National New Martial Artists Contest." This news didn''t attract much attention because a piece of explosive news made countless people in Capital City talk about it. The deaths of Jackopa Jun, the president of the Jackory Group, and his son, Zamaica, was published in the media. In addition, the other party involved was a well-known female entrepreneur. Lily Wei, the head of the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, founded by the legendary Master Chen. Therefore, it instantly triggered a heated discussion among the entire Capital City, and even in the country. On social media, relevantments and hot discussion posts were constantly published, and people were excitedly discussing rted issues of the case. On Lily''s side, a short statement was published on the Inte. She briefly introduced the incident and showed that the whole matter was just legitimate self-defence. On the other hand, Meylina''s movement was much fiercer. First, they described the entire matter from their point of view. Of course, in their words, it wasn''t proper self-defence but intentional murder. Besides broadcasting the carefully prepared "truth" of the case in different media channels, she was also on full fire in other aspects. Firstly, she wrote a long text on her social media, recalling every detail of her father and brother, expressing her sadness. Finally, at the end of the article, she called on everyone to support her, to arrest the murderer, and let her father and brother rest in peace. She was God''s favored daughter of Heroine Academy. With good looks, she had arge number of fans on the Inte. When such an article was published, it immediately won the support of manyizens. Countlessizens expressed their support for their goddess, Meylina, and wanted to bring the murderer to justice. The female students from Heroine Academy were also supporting her. Many of them jumped out to speak up for her. Of course, Sanjay, Meylina''s fiance, the genius of the National Military School, also issued a piece of news on social media, which was a rare sight. He showed his support for his fiancee. In this way, his fans and the students of the National Military School also expressed their support. However, they did not mention the Martial Arts Committee and Saxen, which was somewhat outside of Saxen''s expectations. Being attacked by geniuses from the two major martial arts academies together, Lily and Lundie became the targets of countlessizens to denounce them with words and writing. They threw all kinds of curses at them. Content belongs to People even barged into the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and refused to leave, rioting, shouting to punish the murderer severely. In this situation, Satria, representing the number one academy in Capital City, also spoke up. He didn''t say anything about Jackopa and Zamaica. He merely described on the Inte that some time ago his junior, Hexgon, who was a student in his academy, was killed in Cloud City. He went to investigate some matters and died there. Lundie was the biggest suspect. As soon as this piece of news was released, the already heated discussion waspletely detonated. After all, Satria was a young master who had rushed into the top 20 of the Phoenix List, a recognized leader of the younger generation in the country, and the genius disciple of Capital Martial Arts Academy. He was even more popr than Sanjay and Meylinabined. His words instantly made Lundie the source of the anger of countlessizens. Manyizens shouted that they wanted to investigate Lundie thoroughly and tear him into pieces. In the face of this torrent of angry curses and harshments, Fade did not care much. Instead, he was preparing for the contest, which was about to begin. One dayter, Meylina found that Lundie had signed up for the contest despite negative remarks on the Inte. Thus, she made a move again, requesting the contest organizer to cancel Lundie''s registration and forbid him to participate in the contest. Once again, Sanjay joined in supporting his fiancee. On the Inte, countless "enthusiastic"izens also began to send private messages to contact themittee team and asked them to eliminate Lundie. For a moment, themittee team was under much pressure. They had even considered cancelling Lundie''s qualification to participate in thepetition. However, at the critical moment of the meeting, Saxen appeared at the scene and dered, "It is illegal to forbid an innocent citizen from participating in thepetition." After hearing his words, themittee team finally resisted the pressure and did not cancel Lundie''s qualification to participate in the match. Chapter 3034 Chapter 3034 ? In the Jun family''s residence, Meylina snorted coldly when she saw the news on the headlines. She said, "These old fogeys don''t know what''s good for them." On the other side, a young man with a ttop haircut and a cold face was Meylina''s fiance, the genius of the National Military School, Sanjay. He held her hand and said, "Lundie must want to win the tournament and get immunity to save his life." "Impossible! I have to avenge my father and brother''s death. Lundie must die," she spat through gritted teeth. He nodded, "Of course. Therefore, we cannot let Lundie take the throne." "Let''s enter the contest and beat him to death," she suggested. Sanjay shook his head and looked at her. "Meeylina, I know you want to take revenge, but we have already got the qualifications. If we want to participate in the preliminary rounds again, they wouldn''t agree." "Do we have to watch as that guy gets immunity?" She snarled. He sneered, "Of course not. We can''t participate, but that doesn''t mean others can''t!" His words suddenly made her eyes light up, making her excited. "Yes, I''ll find someone to sign up for the contest. I can''t let that guy win the championship and receive immunity." He nodded, "Don''t worry. There are many experts and even a few martial artists at the peak stage of Level 5. That guy has little chance of winning the selection." "Besides, I also know some people. If they are qualified, they can go and have some fun." "Thank you, Sanjay." Meylina leaned against Sanjay''s chest.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He gently stroked her long hair and said softly, "You are my fiancee. I should help you." "Sanjay, after killing Lundie, we will get married after this contest!" She announced. He nodded. There was a hint of excitement in his eyes. "I have been waiting for this day for a long time." Almost at the same time, in Capital Martial Arts Academy. Inside a well- decorated office, Satria was sitting cross-legged on an office chair, listening to various reports gathered by his subordinates. "Mr. Cao, Sanjay and Meylina won''t let things go. They might send someone to participate and stop Lundie from winning thepetition. Do we need to send someone?" A subordinate asked. Satria''s finger tapped on the table''s surface. He slowly said, "There is no need." "Mr. Cao, this..." His subordinate was a little confused. Satria narrowed his eyes, "The preliminaries only have a group of nobodies. The true experts have long since obtained pre-set spots. They don''t even have to participate in the selection." "But in that case, if that guy gets immunity, we won''t be able to avenge Hexgon," the subordinate said. 3 at ria snorted coldly, "The so-called immunity is just a joke. It''s a shield used to stuff your mouth. Do you really think that it is a big deal?" "Mr. Cao, I don''t quite understand this. Could it be that the champion''s reward is false?" The subordinate looked puzzled. "Idiot!" Satria red at him and then exined, "The real immunity is personal strength. As long as you are strong enough, no one dares to hurt you, no matter what you have done. You don''t need to be exempted." "If your fists aren''t strong enough, what protection would it be? When the timees, the enemy wille knocking on your door and kill you. What''s the use of immunity? It''s a piece of useless paper." "Remember, this world is no longer the same as three years ago. Thew and rules are slowly bing a joke." "In the future, there will only be one rule, and that is... Power." "This is a world where the strong speak and the weak are the prey of the strong. Everything else is an illusion." The subordinate looked as if he had suddenly understood something. He nodded, "I see. Thank you, Mr. Cao. I got it." "Then we won''t send anyone to participate." Satria chuckled, "If he can''t defeat Sanjay and Meylina''s men, Lundie is just a piece of trash." "If he gets the championship by ident and has immunity, I don''t mind letting him know who the top genius in the country is." "Mr. Cao, you are invincible. At that time, you will definitely win first ce in the contest!" The subordinate ttered, and the smile on Satria''s face became even wider. Because of the matter involving Meylina and Lundie, the nd preliminary rounds became more and more popr, attracting the attention of hundreds of millions of people. The government also urgently adjusted the facilities and the contest schedule to broadcast the whole process to the country. Finally, the day of the prelimin arrived. Dressed in casual clothes, Fade came to the scene. At the opening ceremony, there were speeches and lots-drawing. After a series of procedures, the contest officially began. The rules of thepetition were simple. It was a one-on-one elimination match. The loser was eliminated, and the winner was sent to the next round. In the end, the t winner will face each other. The final winner would win a generous reward and be a part of the representative team of the International Martial Artists Conference. The number that Fade had drawn was rtively in the front. It was Number 16, and he would participate in the eighth match. His opponent was a well-known strong man. He was quite strong and had the strength of a peak stage of Level 3 martial artist. However, facing Fade, there was no chance of winning. Fade knocked his opponent out of the arena with a casual punch and won his first match. Meylina and Sanjay, seated among the spectators, also appeared, paying close attention to what was happening in the arena. With Fade''s victory, they frowned and showed dissatisfaction on their faces. However, Sanjay held Meylina''s hand andforted her, "It''s just the beginning. The opponent is too weak. It won''t be so easy for him to win theter rounds." She nodded, "I know." The contest continued. An hourter, Fade''s second round began. The opponent this time was a young woman with decent strength, but she was still defeated by him with a strike. Fade had won two consecutive matches. Coupled with the recent news, he had attracted a lot of attention from the audience on the scene. A lot of people were pointing at him and discussing him. "Lundie is quite powerful!" "I didn''t expect him to be so good. If he really wins the championship, it will be a great show." In addition to a small number of surprised praises, there were also curses and disdainful voices. "He had only won two matches. Is he going to be arrogant?" "Disgusting murderer! He still had the face to participate in the contest. I''m going to vomit." "The next opponent will kill the murderer. It''s disgusting." In this way, the third round of the preliminaries came. Chapter 3035 Chapter 3035 ? In the third round, the number of contestants was significantly reduced. Soon, it was Fade''s turn. The opponent he got this time was an effeminate man of about 30 years old. The man had white hair, long and narrow eyes, and a slender figure. He didn''t look like a man at all but a woman. As he came on the stage, the audience couldn''t help but talk about him. "Who is this guy? He looks like both a woman and man. Is he genderless?" "It looks like a gust of wind can blow him away, yet he still wants to participate in the preliminaries. Isn''t he afraid of being beaten to death?" "bundle is so lucky. He can enter the next round." A group of peopleughed unscrupulously. However, at this time, one person''s eyes sank and he warned in a cold voice, "If you don''t want to die, shut up." "What do you mean?" "We are just talking. Does that guy want to attack the audience?" The one who spoke snorted, "You guys are talking about him. Do you know who he is?" "Who is he?" "He can''t be some second generation martial artist, is he? That''s not interesting either. The strong ones have long since been selected into the participating teams. There''s no need for them to participate in the prelims!" The person who spoke said coldly, "His name is Ruwind. He''s a disciple of Vii Mok of Heroine Academy." Hearing the name "Ruwind", coupled with the headmaster of Heroine Academy, many people''s expressions suddenly changed, and they were surprised.N?velDrama.Org content. "Could he be the talented man, Ruwind, who was rescued by Madam Mok from the depths of the forest?" "I heard that Ruwind was weak and almost on the verge of death when he was rescued. Later, Madam Mok healed him. By ident, she found that Ruwind was talented in her cultivation method, the Surging Storm Skill." "Therefore, Madam Mok brought Ruwind back to the academy and carefully trained him. She even wanted to enrol him in the academy. However, he could not enter because Heroine Academy only epts female students. His talent for other techniques is also rtively ordinary. It''s a waste of talent for him to enter other martial arts academies." "Thus, in the end, Madam Mok took Ruwind by her side and personally taught him the Surging Storm Skill. In just a few years, his strength had advanced by leaps and bounds, rising to the realm of a Level 5 warrior. There are even rumors that he can enter Level 6 within a year or two." "However, because Ruwind was injured, his fighting ability was affected. Therefore, he was not selected to be part of the representative team for the International Martial Artists Conference." "He did not sign up to participate in the prelims this time around. However, he suddenly joined the registration the day before the start of thepetition." The expressions of those who did not know changed drastically after listening to Ruwind''s story. The people who had mocked him earlier immediately stoppedughing. All of them hastily shrunk their necks and hid behind others, worried that Ruwind would discover them. The rest started to talk about the uingpetition. "I didn''t expect Ruwind to enter. I''m afraid that bundle will lose this time." "Lose? That is probably the best oue!" "What do you mean?" "Haven''t you read thetest news? Lundie is suspected of killing Jackopa and Zamaica. Meylina and Sanjay are anxious to tear him to pieces. However, Saxen of the Martial Arts Committee has been protecting Lundie. Both parties have been fighting for a long time. Because of this, Ruwind suddenly signed up to participate in the preliminaries." "You mean that Meylina sent Ruwind. He''s preparing to take revenge on Lundie in the ring." "Very likely. Otherwise, why would Meylina and Sanjaye here at the same time? The preliminaries are unimportant for them." "That is to say, Lundie will be seriously injured or even die in the followingpetition." "It''s possible!" With the rapid spread of these dialogues, the atmosphere on the scene became tense. A few spectators who supported Fade could not help but shout, "Lundie, surrender and admit defeat. At least, you can keep your life!" Fade shook his head with a chuckle. Then, he looked at the thin Ruwind and said indifferently, "You want to kill me?" Ruwind''s face was pale and expressionless. He looked at Fade and said, "A dead person doesn''t need to know so much!" "I see." Fade nodded and said, "Let''s get started!" At this moment, the third round of the battle began. In the first two rounds, Fade knocked down his opponent with one strike. In addition, Meylina was sure to investigate Fade, so Ruwind was quite familiar with his offensive attacks. Ruwind knew that Fade had a fire attribute spiritual energy, his attacks were fierce, and he was used to fighting head-on. It was often said that Fade was more powerful than the others, making him extremely irritable. Therefore, at that moment, Ruwind immediately used his Surging Storm Skill at the beginning of the battle. As the name implied, this cultivation method used positive energy to mimic the wind and clouds, integrating the soft and agile wind into the body''s movement. It was errati and flexible. While pulling, it would attack the enemy bit by bit. Finally, when the enemy was exhausted, it would kill the enemy. Content belongs to Ruwind, as expected, was very talented in this technique. After the energy gushed out, it wrapped around his body, making him seem like he was integrated with the wind and clouds, gently floating, alive and agile. Content belongs to If he closed his eyes and felt Ruwind''s position, he would not sense a person. Instead, he would only feel drifting clouds and a slight breeze. Just like the previous two rounds, after thepetition began, Fade aimed his palm at Ruwind. "What a cheap trick!" Ruwind let out a coldugh. His body floated and dodged Fade''s attack easily. Then, he flicked out a silk-like aura from his fingertip that slowly wrapped around Fade''s body. Fade failed to hit Ruwind. He immediately changed direction and attacked him again. However, Ruwind still easily avoided Fade''s attack and let him hit the air again. For a moment, the arena became a boring scene where Fade constantly attacked, and Ruwind dodged. The two of them fought back and forth. They had already exchanged close to a hundred moves. However, to everyone''s surprise, Fade didn''t even hit Ruwind with these moves. Instead, Ruwind easily evaded him using the Surging Storm Skill. This battle oue was something which many spectators had never imagined. Chapter 3036 Chapter 3036 ? For a moment, the audience was discussing among themselves. "Lundie can''t do anything. He can''t even strike Ruwind this time." "Ruwind lives up to his name. He''s so powerful!" "However, he has only been hiding. Although Lundie failed to attack him, it seems that Ruwind can''t do anything to him either!" "Take a closer look! Fade has something on him!" "There''s something else? Ruwind''s threads. Lundie''s limbs and body are all tied up by threads." "I''ve finally seen it! It is Ruwind''s true attack. When he''s almost exhausted his enemy, he''ll control these threads and pull his enemy in. He''ll deliver a fatal blow to obtain the ultimate victory." "It''s so terrifying that Lundie didn''t notice it at all." "it''s over. That guy is dead meat!" In the arena, Fade''s attack failed again. The corners of Ruwind''s mouth curled into a smile. He looked at Fade and said, "I''ve had enough fun. It''s time to end this." After that, his gaze became serious, and his slender and pale fingers straightened at the same time and then they withdrew. Instantly, the thin threads wrapped around Fade''s body tensed up. Different forces wereing from all parts of the thread, controlling Fade''s body as he walked towards Ruwind step by step. At this moment, Fade didn''t look like a person at all. Instead, he seemed to be a puppet. He was under Ruwind''s control, who was using threads to control his every movement. "What''s this? It''s amazing!" "I feel so terrified. If I must be controlled by someone, I would rather die immediately." "Is this the real Surging Storm Skill? It''s too strong." "Ruwind has won. Next, it''s up to him how he ns to deal with Lundie." Sanjay and Meylina, who were in the VIP seats, witnessed the scene in the arena. She couldn''t help but clench her fists. Her eyes were filled with the joy of revenge. "Well done. I want to torture that guy, and I want him to suffer a fate worse than death. I want him to know the consequences of offending the Jun family!" He patted her hand and said with a scornful smile, "Lundie is nothing. It seems that I won''t need to use my backup n." At that moment, Ruwind thought of Meylina''s words and didn''t immediately kill Fade. Instead, he used those threads to wrap around his body, wanting topletely control him and torture him to death bit by bit. However, just as Ruwind continued to control it, he suddenly felt a wave of resistanceing from his fingertips. His control over Fade seemed to have weakened. "What''s going on?" Ruwind''s fingers flicked, continuing to exert force, wishing to regain control. However, the resistance increased. On the contrary, the corners of Fade''s mouth revealed a smile. He raised his head to look at Ruwind and said, "Is your ultimate move that weak?" "You..." Ruwind frowned and wanted to say something. At that moment, Fade''s body trembled and he suddenly exerted force. All of a sudden, the threads around his body tensed. The strong force brought by the tautness of the string cut all of Ruwind''s fingers off. The other half of his fingers flew into the sky. Blood sprayed in the air like plum blossoms. Ruwind was stunned for a moment before feeling a heart-wrenching pain from his fingertips. "My hands, my fingers!" He let out a scream. Ruwind, with eyes filled with fierceness, roared and charged towards Fade. "I''m going to kill you!" However, in the face of Ruwind''s attack, Fade raised his right hand and mmed it down in the air. Bang! Fade''s palmnded on the top of Ruwind''s head. With a crack, Ruwind''s neck was twisted, and his head drooped. The light in his eyes quickly faded away. Then, a corpse fell on the arena. Ruwind was dead! Absolute silence befell the arena. Almost all the spectators had not expected that this match would end up like this. Ruwind, who had gained the upper hand andpletely controlled Fade earlier, was killed in an instant. In the VIP seats, Meylina and Sanjay, who had smiles on their faces, instantly froze at that moment. A few secondster, she gnashed her teeth and pped the armrest of her chair. She growled, "Lundie, I''m going to kill you." He also ordered with a gloomy face, "Ask Juwono to prepare and go all out to kill Lundie, leaving no room for maneuvers." "Yes!" His subordinate received the order and turned to leave. It was not until the referee announced that Fade had won and entered the next round that the quiet audience became lively again. "I didn''t expect Lundie to win again!" "Lundie is truly a dark horse! Who knows, he might really create a miracle." "Meylina and Sanjay should have a backup n! They won''t give up so easily." "No matter what, Lundie has made a name for himself. Even if he doesn''t win the championship this time, the major martial arts academies and ns will probably go crazy for him in the future." Fade didn''t care about the audience''s enthusiasm and discussion. He sat quietly in the contestants'' seats and waited, not even looking at Meylina and Sanjay in the VIP seats. The third round of matches ended, and the fourth round began. The fights were decided by drawing lots. Without a doubt, Fade was lucky enough to draw an opponent named Juwono.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The well-informed people in the audience quickly spread Juwono''s background and details. Juwono graduated from the previous National Military School. Three years ago, he became an instructor in the newly-formed National Military School and was Sanjay''s teacher. However, after Sanjay reached the fourth grade, Juwono resigned from the National Military School. At the same time, he resigned from the army and entered the Zhu family to be a member of their guard team. el Compared to Rewind, who was an out of the ordinary martial artist, Juwono was orthodox. After graduating from the military academy, he went out to gain experience, entered the military academy to teach, resigned, and then joined the Zhu family. Content belongs to Perhaps, in terms of potential, Juwono was a bit weaker than Ruwind from before. He wasn''t that sort of ghost-like genius. However, he didn''t have Ruwind''s weakness, which was being physically frail. Furthermore, his years of experience had made his actualbat experience stronger than Ruwind''s by more than one level. UMS Therefore, if Juwono and Ruwind were to fight... In the end, the victor would be Juwono. It was where his strengthid. Now that Juwono was up against Fade, he would also be more careful with the experience he had gained from Ruwind earlier. Therefore, the fourth round of battle was even more dangerous than the third round against Ruwind. With a ring, the battle began. Chapter 3037 Chapter 3037 As expected, Juwono immediately attacked Fade the moment the bell rang. His moves looked simple without any fancy movements. However, those who knew martial arts knew that each of his moves was fatal. It was a fighting method trained in mountains of corpses and the seas of blood, not just eyecatching techniques. These moves were also extremely powerful. Each strike brought with it the sound of the wind, fierce and deadly. Feeling Juwono''s fighting style, Fade smiled and said to himself, "Your body is a little interesting. I can y with you." After that, he directly rushed towards him. Juwono did not dodge at all. Instead, he used his physical body to meet Fade head-on. In an instant, the two men hit each other with their fists and feet, making a series of shing sounds, dazzling the eyes of the countless audience below the stage. At the same time, they showed puzzled looks. That was because although the fighting skills of Fade and Juwono were fierce, they seemed to be a little low-level. After all, in this martial arts age, there were many expert martial arts practitioners and masters. All kinds of spiritual energy were released, positive energy broke through the air, and they flew on swords. Everyone had seen many magical scenes of experts walking on the waves. Now, the two of them directly confronted each other with fists and feet. It seemed as if they had returned to the era three years ago, which was not cool enough. However, theining audience didn''t know how terrifying the seemingly ordinary martial arts of the two men was. Their fists seemed ordinary, but they contained their auras of positive energy. Each and every move were iparably fierce, and they were only stronger with the auras they released. In the blink of an eye, the two had exchanged hundreds of punches, and even the stone floor on the arena was crushed. The more Juwono fought, the more rmed he became. His eyes, filled with killing intent, couldn''t help but flicker. That was because he had discovered a terrifying conclusion. That was to say, his opponent, who had fought with him for hundreds of moves, did not use positive energy at all. Fade merely relied on his physical strength to fight with him for so long. Juwono''s moves were infused with the positive energy of his Cultivation Method, not just physical offense. Fade, on the other hand, had been able to withstand all of his attacks. "Who are you? How can your physical body be so strong?" Juwono asked. Fade said, "You don''t have to know. Anyway, you are a dead man." "You..." Juwono''s eyes darkened and he gritted his teeth. A soaring red aura burst forth from his eyes, and he looked like a crazed wild wolf. He pounced fiercely at Fade and bit at him without stopping. Seeing this, Meylina''s eyes lit up. She smiled and said, "Is Juwono finally going to take it seriously? Kill bundle! Kill him now!" However, Sanjay did not smile as she did. Instead, he became serious. "Juwono is about to win. Why are you so nervous?" He shook his head, "No, Juwono isn''t starting to take it seriously. He was forced to use the Blood Ignition Skill." "What? Blood Ignition Skill?¡± She was shocked. Although she did not join the army, she knew that the Blood Ignition Skill was a selfharming skill that consumed one''s blood to force out the rest of their strength. Under normal circumstances, this method was strictly prohibited to be taught and used. Only in the special forces, in a desperate situation to fight with life and death or to avoid revealing secrets could a soldier use this method to gain strength by consuming their blood to carry out the final fight. "You mean that bundle forced Juwono to use the Blood Ignition Skill," she eximed. He nodded, "At present, that''s it!" "How could it be? Juwono has the upper hand all this while. How could it be..." She could not believe her ears. Right then, Fade also noticed Juwono''s abnormality in the arena. He showed a trace of anger in his eyes and said coldly, "The evil method of Blood Ignition Skill has spread! You deserve to die!" After saying that, he looked at the front with a chill in his eyes. Juwono''s eyes were scarlet, and he was as violent as a wild animal. A gleam of positive energy burst out from the tip of Fade''s finger and formed a sword. A red light gathered into a long, ming sword. The long sword chopped down from the sky. A red arc slid down from the air and cut open Juwono''s body. Juwono''s aggressive eyes lost their light. His body was split in half andnded on the floor in the arena. He was as dead as he could be. Screams rose here and there. Many audience members off the stage were frightened. Themittee team had announced long ago that the participants of the preliminaries had all agreed to put their life at stake. However, there were only a few times that someone had killed their opponent in the arena, never mind with such a cruel method. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As a result, Fade contributed twice alone. Ruwind and Juwono. Even the judge was shocked by the bloody scene. He was stunned for a moment. It was not until Fade reminded him that he hurriedly came to his senses and announced Fade''s victory. Then, Fade stepped down and waited for the battle to continue. After round four, the quarterfinals came next. Without Meylina and Sanjay''s meddling, Fade got an ordinary martial artist. Although his strength was not bad, he was no match for Ruwind and Juwono, let alone Fade. Therefore, he decisively chose to admit defeat. Fade entered the finals. In the VIP seats, Meylina gritted her teeth at this scene and said, "That guy is going to enter the finals. We can''t let him win the championship. We can''t!" Sanjay said in a low voice, "The people we arranged are all used up. We have no choice now." She seemed to be a little agitated. "I have no choice but to go down personally. I''m going to kill that guy." He stopped her and said, "Meylina, don''t be too riled up. This is apetition organized by the government, and all the big shots on the stage are watching. If you take action now, they will get some dirt on you." "At that time, that old fellow from the Martial Arts Committee will definitely use this to attack the three academies or even the entire Martial Arts Alliance. Do you want to see it happen?¡± "I..." She calmed down a little, but she was still unwilling to give up. "But if that guy really gets the crown and gets immunity, my brother and my father will die for nothing." He frowned and held her hand. He said in a low voice, "I won''t let Zamaica and Uncle die for nothing. Believe me. Even if bundle gets immunity, I will make him pay the price." "I..." Meylina looked at the determination in Sanjay''s eyes. Atst, she managed to suppress her urge to fight. She said, "I believe you." He held her hands tightly and nodded. "I will.¡± Chapter 3038 Chapter 3038 When the finals began, Fade''s opponent was a martial artist from a small sect. He was 34 or 35 years old, and his strength had reached the peak of Level 5, close to Level 6. He could be considered a pretty strong opponent. However, since he met Fade, the result was decided. In the end, after trying a few moves, he confirmed Fade''s strength. The opponent admitted defeat, and Fade sessfully won the champion''s title. When he went to the stage and took the award that represented the champion, the eyes of Meylina and Sanjay in the VIP seats were so cold that they almost pierced him. Meylina gritted her teeth, "He won the championship and the immunity. No one can touch him no matter what the result of the trial is." Sanjay patted her hand and wanted tofort her. However, her eyes darkened and a terrifying chill appeared in them. She said in a low voice, "He''s not the only one to me for the death of my father and brother. Since we can''t touch him now, we''ll have to touch the others." "Meylina, what do you mean..." His expression changed, and he asked. She did not answer. Instead, she spoke with a dark expression face, "Sanjay, what I''m going to do next is against the rules and even against thew. Do you really want to know?" "This..." He paused for a moment with hesitation in his eyes. Seeing this, she shook her head and said in a self-deprecating tone, "You are the genius of the National Military School. The Zhu family is also a well-known family in the army. You have a great future. You don''t need to take this risk with me." "After all, we''re only engaged and not a real couple!" "You can go. I won''t me you." After that, she turned and left. Sanjay struggled for a while. He quickened his pace and caught up with her. He took Meylina''s hand and said, "Meylina, in my heart, you are already my wife. Your business is my business. Even if those actions are illegal, I will apany you." "Sanjay, I don''t want to get you into trouble. You have a great future, so you don''t need to do it with me..." She spoke in an aggrieved tone. However, the more she said so, the more determined he became. "Meylina, I love you. I have always loved you deeply. Do you think that I will leave you at this time? I swear that I will love you with my greatest efforts." N?velDrama.Org content. "Thank you, Sanjay!" She was choked with sobs and threw herself into his arms. He held her in his arms and said softly and firmly, "I am your husband. I will always be with you." However, he did not see the evil smile on her face at this moment. After Fade received the award, he quickly went through the formalities, wrote down the time to gather in the team, and left the scene. After returning home, Lily surprisingly didn''t go to work that day and waited for Fade. After washing up, it was time for dinner. Lily took Fade''s arm and drove out. In the car, he asked curiously, "Where are we going?" She chuckled. "Since you won the championship today, I''ve booked a restaurant to celebrate for you." "There is no need to be so troublesome. We can eat at home," he said. She shook her head, "It''s necessary. Besides, we''re not alone." "Who else?" He asked. She chuckled. "You''ll know when we get there." Forty minutester, the car stopped. Fade got out of the car and saw a small wooden courtyard in front of him. Inside, the nts were flourishing and the bamboo brush was upright. There was also a stream passing through the courtyard, making a soft tinkling sound. It was as if one was in a mountain forest. "Is this a restaurant?" He was a little surprised. Lily took his arm and introduced, "This restaurant is called Green Bamboo Restaurant. It''s run by a martial arts boss from a sect." "Because she''s not used to living in a city, she took the design of the sect in the mountains and built this Green Bamboo Restaurant. The food she made was from the sect. It was fresh and delicious. After eating, the food will invigorate your heart and mind, and leave an endless aftertaste." "Many people in Capital City want toe and have a meal at Green Bamboo Restaurant. However, because of its limited size, the boss doesn''t receive many guests. She only cooks once a week and epts ten guests at most each time. It is precious." "I made a reservation with her half a year ago. It took me a lot of effort." Hearing her introduction, he became interested. After they entered the courtyard, a waiter wearing a green robe came up to them with a smile. Fade checked a bit and found that these waiters were all Level 2 martial arts practitioners. One of the leaders had even reached Level 3. It could be seen that the boss of Green Bamboo Restaurant was truly extraordinary. The courtyard wasn''t very spacious. The waiter led the two of them into a wooden house. Inside was an exquisite table surrounded by smoke and sandalwood, and the fragrance slowly spread into the air. The wooden house was notpletely enclosed. There were hollow wooden windows around. Through the gaps, he could see the swaying bamboo and flowers outside, as well as the little stream passing by the wooden house. With the drifting smoke in the room, the faint music from the guzheng calmed people down; it was as if they had entered a quiet forest. When they were seated, the waiter served them tea, and they took a sip. The fragrance was refreshing. However, there was no need to order. That was because Green Bamboo Restaurant did not have many dishes. There were only seven or eight of them, but each of them had its own characteristics. They were all delicious. Therefore, those whoe here to experience the dishes would usually order all of them. It was not so difficult to order. "Who are the others you mentioned? Why haven''t theye yet?" Fade asked as he drank his tea. Lily smiled, "Don''t worry. You''ll know when theye." As soon as her words fell, a burst of footsteps came, and several people walked into the hut. The one in front was none other than the fully recovered Tom. There were three people behind him. A man and a woman walked in. Fade immediately recognized them. They were Hoce and Lucille. Hoce bowed to Fade and greeted him. Lucille was a little excited. She looked at Fade with watered eyes and said, "Master Chen, I..." Beside her, Hoce pulled Lucille and warned, "Mr. Chen doesn''t want to expose his identity now!" "Hoce, I understand!" She suppressed her excitement, bowed to Fade, and said, "I am Lucille from the Martial Arts Committee. Greetings, Mr. Lundie." Fade nodded slightly and smiled at them. Finally, there was only a chubby figure left. The guy ignored everything and rushed to Fade as soon as he came in. He hugged Fade and almost cried. "Brother Chen, you are still alive. That''s great, that''s great. I thought that I would never see you again! I..." This chubby man was Fade and Tom''s friend in Bay City, Scott, also known as Fatty Huang. Chapter 3039 Chapter 3039 "Fatty, I''m back. I''m fine now," Fade patted his back andforted him. Scott still hugged Fade tightly for a long time. Tom couldn''t stand it anymore and pulled him away. "Fatty, don''t be so passionate. If others see it, they will think that Brother Chen has some special interests.¡± "Brat, you''re making fun of me. Aren''t I too excited?" Scott let go of Fade and red at Tom. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lily looked at Fade and smiled, "You don''t want to reveal your identity, so we only informed them. It''s not easy for you toe back. Let''s get together today.¡± "Yes, it''s time to get together." Fade picked up his wine ss, got up to toast everyone, and drank it up. The others also raised their sses. After a ss of wine, the atmosphere gradually became warm. His old friends finally had time to talk about their experiences in the past three years. Although Green Bamboo Restaurant''s alcohol was not high in alcohol content, they were still chatting and gulping down the wine. Scott, who had the weakest martial arts strength, was already blushing and almost could not stand straight. The others were also a little dizzy from the liquor. The atmosphere reached a climax. At this time, a beautiful woman in a light green gauze dress walked in. "Madam Moo!" Lily recognized the woman and eximed in surprise. Esther Moo, the boss, slightly raised the corners of her mouth and revealed an elegant but not enchanting smile. She said, "Miss Wei, you and all of your friends are honored guests. I came personally." As she said that, she turned her gaze to Fade and said with a softugh, "What''s more, Mr. Lundie just won the championship of the preliminaries today, and he has be a representative of our country. He is going to represent us in the International Martial Artists Conference to win glory for our country." "Such a person can be called a hero. It''s my honor to meet you." While speaking, Esther picked up a cup of wine and walked up to Fade, smiling as she toasted him. Fade looked at Lily and also picked up a ss of wine. The corner of his mouth moved, and he said, "Thank you, Madam Moo!" After the toast, Esther beckoned. Behind her, someone brought in a guzheng and set it up in the room. Esther sat in front of it and chuckled. "I''ll y a song." Fade was slightly surprised by this situation. Seeing this, Lily gently pulled his clothes and exined, "The meals in Green Bamboo Restaurant are apanied by various musical instruments." "However, under normal circumstances, only ordinary musicians will y in the restaurant. Although they''re also experts, they''re absolutely not on the same level as Madam Moo." "Madam Moo is proficient in historical music, especially the guzheng. It''s a unique skill." "There was once a guest who came here and listened to Madam Moo''s guzheng. After returning home, he was lost in his dreams for a month and lost his appetite. He lost twenty pounds before he finally recovered." "It can be said that Madam Moo''s guzheng is like the legendary celestial music of the Immortal Pce. To be able to listen to a song is a rare enjoyment." "Countless high officials, nobles, and martial artists in Capital City wanted to listen to Madam Moo y a song herself, but they didn''t have the opportunity." "Today, we''re lucky. It happened that Madam Moo was in the restaurant and wanted to y for us. We should listen to it carefully." Upon hearing Lily''s exnation, everyone else''s hearts were filled with anticipation as they looked at Esther. Ding! A melodious tone instantly attracted everyone''s attention in the room. Then, the elegant music flowed out from the guzheng like a clear spring, flowing around the hut. Unconsciously, everyone felt that their moods seemed to be ethereal. They were standing in the clouds, wandering in the Immortal Pce, apanied by fairies dancing. At that moment, they felt as if they had entered the Bliss Immortal Pce. They were intoxicated with endless joy and wanted to be immersed in it forever, not willing to leave. The ethereal music, the lingering smoke, and the thin moonlight shining through the window covered the whole room. Everyone was immersed in this intoxicated enjoyment. Even Fade felt that his mind was rxed. He seemed to be immersed in a cool spring, making him feelfortable and almost reluctant to leave. After a long time, all the people in the room narrowed their eyes and were drunk to the music. At this moment, the gentle- looking Esther, who was ying the guzheng with a smile on her face, suddenly raised her head and looked at everyone in the room. Finally, her gaze swept over Fade. The corner of her mouth lifted into an icy evil smile. Right then, the people intoxicated by the music did not notice it. Only Fade suddenly felt a chill run through his spine in the spring. Then, he felt that the original gentle music suddenly rose and became a sharp and piercing sound. The sharp sound instantly shattered the original atmosphere. It also awakened the group of friends who were almost intoxicated. The crowd opened their eyes with panic and confusion on their faces. "Madam Moo, why are you..." Lily turned her gaze in Esther''s direction, wanting to ask what had happened. At this moment, Esther, who was in a long, in dress, ripped off the string of the guzheng and wrapped it around her hand. It transformed into a deadly steel chain and charged at them ferociously. Beside Esther, seven or eight figures, each holding a sharp de, rushed forward with murderous intent as well, reflecting the chill of the moonlight. "What''s going on?" Scott, who was still in a daze, did not realize what had happened. However, the others reacted in an instant and immediately shouted, "There''s a killer, hide!" The instant they shouted, Tom, Hoce, and Lucille activated their positive energy and charged towards the killers. Fade was the first to react, and his actions were also the fastest at this moment. He rushed straight to a killer who was going to attack Lily and punched him. Bang! The killer''s head was smashed by Fade. He fell to the ground and died instantly. Seeing this, the other killers were also stunned and a little frightened by Fade''s aggression. Despite this, they were obviously professional. After being in a daze for a short while, they immediately came to their senses and continued to attack. "Who are you guys?" Earlier, Fade had felt that these killers were not ordinary people. They were all Level 4 martial artists. They could definitely be considered strong. However, Esther obviously would not answer his question. She continued to hold the steel wire and rushed over. Fade snorted and met her attack with surging energy. Chapter 3040 Chapter 3040 Seeing this, Fade snorted coldly. On his hands, red positive energy surged, like two burning balls of fire, shooting towards Esther. She was holding onto a steel thread. It was obvious that she relied on her flexibility. With the length and agility of the steel string, she circled and attacked, but she still maintained a distance from him. At the same time, the other killersunched a fierce attack on the others. Especially Tom. At that moment, he had be the target of the killers. Quite a few killers even ignored the others and attacked him together. Tom''s strength was inferior to Hoce and Lucille''s. In addition, he had just recovered from grave injuries, so he was even less likely to be a match for these killers. In merely ten seconds, several more scars appeared on Tom''s body, and blood gushed out. If Hoce and Lucille had not struggled to help him, he would have already been killed by the assassins. Scott, who was the weakest, was fortunate instead. Nobody had attacked him. Aware of Tom''s situation, Fade''s eyes turned cold, and his attacks became fiercer. He punched fiercely with his ming fists, and his figure quickly approached Tom. Esther had noticed Fade''s actions. She shouted, "Do it quickly!¡± In an instant, the killers also sped up andunched a ferocious attack regardless of their safety. For a moment, the pressure on Hoce and Lucille multiplied. They were barely able to protect themselves, let alone help Tom. Tom''s situation suddenly became critical, and there were a few more bloody wounds on his body. In this situation, Fade clenched his teeth, and his breath surged wildly. He rushed to Tom''s side and punched the killer next to him with his hammer-like fists. Boom, Boom, Boom! Repeatedly, Fade killed a killer with each punch. In just a few seconds, he had solved the threat around Tom. Tom gasped heavily, and his face regained some color. "Brother Chen, thank you." Fade waved his hand, "Go to the corner and protect yourself." At that moment, Esther took advantage of the time Fade went to help Tom to speed up and charge towards Lily. The steel string in her hand turned into a deadly de, and her eyes were filled with killing intent. "Madam Moo, you..." Lily looked at Esther, who was trying to kill her so fiercely as if she hadn''t recovered yet. Esther was still smiling gently just now. Esther looked at the shocked Lily with a cruel smile at the corner of her mouth, "Miss Wei, someone wants your life. I''m just doing business for money." "Every debt has its debtor. Look for them in hell, not me." After that, the steel string in Esther''s hand drew an arc in the air and wrapped around Lily''s neck. With the sharpness of the steel thread and Esther''s strength, Lily''s neck would have been cut off if she had been entangled. The situation was extremely critical, but at that moment, a furious voice sounded behind Esther. "You''re the one who''ll go to hell!" Esther sensed the terrifying pressure behind her and turned to look. Terrified, she realized that Fade had suddenly appeared behind her. His fists, wrapped in red light, hurled towards her like burning angry eyes at this moment. "How can you react in time? You..." Esther''s face was full of surprise. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A sneer tugged at the corner of Fade''s mouth. "Do you really think I''d leave Lily behind and make such a mistake for you?" "You..." Esther''s expression changed as she suddenly came to a realization. Indeed, for Fade, all the people here were his friends and important to him. However, if they were really ranked, the most important person was none other than Lily. If he could only save one of his friends, he would definitely choose her. Therefore, it looked like a w for him to abandon Lily to save Tom just now, but it was a small trap he set for Esther because of his quick wits. As expected, Esther was tricked. She approached and attacked Lily, giving Fade a chance to attack. Aware of her mistake, Esther''s expression changed, but she quickly reacted and suddenly let go of the steel string in her hand. The string moved in an arc in the air and wrapped around Fade''s neck. At the same time, Esther quickly retreated to keep away from him, trying to escape. "Trying to escape?" Fade snorted and hit the steel string with his fists. His terrifying heat force had actually melted the iparably hard steel string until it had lost its fighting strength. "How is this possible...¡± Esther knew very well how precious the material of her weapon was. It was solid, and ordinary mes could not cause it any harm. However, Fade melted the steel string with only the terrifying heat of his positive energy. His strength was too overwhelming. At that moment, Esther no longer had any will to fight. All she wanted to do was flee. However, at the instant when she was shocked, Fade had already approached. His angry eyes and raised fists were like meteorites falling from the sky, hitting her. Bang! Esther''s slender body was pped onto the ground at top speed. The tremendous force broke through the wooden floor. Blood gushed out, and Esther fell into the pit, dying. After dealing with her, Fade turned around and looked at the remaining few killers who were still fighting with Hoce and Lucille. His eyes were cold as he rushed over. As soon as these killers saw their leader, Esther, defeated, they lost their fighting spirit and quickly turned to flee. However, Fade would not give them a chance to escape. He punched a few times and smashed the killers into pieces, turning them into a mass of blood. Right then, the bustling scene suddenly became quiet. Fade looked at the people in the room and asked with concern, "Are you alright?" "I''m fine!" Everyone said. Fade checked and found that only Tom''s injuries were slightly serious, but luckily, they were mainly just flesh wounds. The others were not gravely injured. "Let''s get out of here!" Lily''s heart was still fluttering with fear. She looked at her injured brother and could not help but shudder. At this time, Hoce thought of something and said, "Brother Chen, who sent these killers? Why did they want to kill us? Should we catch them and interrogate them?" Lucille looked at the corpses in the room and said, "Hoce didn''t leave anyone alive. They''re all dead. We can''t ask!" "Well... Esther might still be alive. We..." Hoce said as he walked towards the hole Esther crashed through. Chapter 3041 Chapter 3041 But when they came to the hole, their faces instantly changed. That was because Esther, who was supposed to lie in the pothole, had disappeared. "What happened? Where''s Esther?" "Did she escape? But we were all here, and we didn''t see her leave. There was no other way out here!" "Is she a ghost?" During all the confusion, Lucille leaned over and looked down, finding something unusual. "Look below. It''s hollow down there. It''s the stream leading to the outside of the wooden house. Esther has escaped from the waterway." Everyone quickly inched closer and found that the wooden house was notpletely attached to the ground. To prevent moisture, Esther used several huge stakes to support the wooden house, which was about 30 centimetres away from the ground. Just now, she had smashed through the wooden floor and crashed into the earth. It looked as if there was nowhere to run from above, but in reality, she could leave through this gap. Fade went down to have a look. As expected, he found traces of blood and people moving on the ground. After climbing a distance that isn''t very far, they reached a small, gurgling creek outside the wooden house. The movement traces disappeared at the end of the stream. Obviously, Esther had entered the stream. Under the cover of the stream water, she covered her blood and traces and quietly escaped. "Brother Chen, she shouldn''t have gone too far. Should we chase after her?" Hoce was a little excited. Lucille, Tom, and the others nodded in unison. Fade, however, looked calm at the moment. He shook his head and said, "It''s not safe here, and the situation is not clear. There may be other killers. Now, it is most important for us to leave here safely." "But..." Hoce still wanted to persuade him. However, Fade waved his hand and decided to leave. "Let''s go." Thus, they left Green Bamboo Restaurant. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Not long after they left, a figure emerged from the bushes by the stream. Judging from her silhouette, it was a woman. It should be Esther. Surprisingly, she did not run far away. Instead, she hid beside the wooden house, eavesdropping on Fade''s conversation. At that moment, looking at the back of Fade''s group, she gnashed her teeth and muttered in a low voice, "I didn''t expect Lundie to be so powerful. D*mn it." Then, she took out a small phone, encrypted it, and dialled a number. "Boss, the mission failed." After a pause, a deep voice came from the other end of the phone. "What happened?" Esther quickly exined the whole process of assassination. After listening, the boss on the other side of the phone went silent again. She waited for a few seconds. Seeing that her boss did not respond, she asked tentatively, "Boss, Lundie is more difficult to deal with than we thought. Why don''t we withdraw from this mission?" As soon as she said this, the boss said, "Esther, have you forgotten the purpose of our Bamboo Leaf Organization?" "Bamboo Leaf Organization will endure and kill. Once we attack, we won''t give up until we reach our goal," Esther immediately shouted the slogan. The boss said in a deep voice, "You have to remember that the most important thing for us in this business is credibility. If we give up when we encounter difficult tasks, how can we survive in Capital City in the future?" "Our client this time has a high status. Once weplete this mission, Bamboo Leaf Organization will be able to take a step further. If we fail, I''m afraid we won''t be able to continue staying in the capital." "Boss, I understand. I will make my move again. I will definitelyplete the task," Esther said firmly. The boss said, "Forget it, you''re injured. Come back first to recover. Give up Green Bamboo Restaurant. As for the task, I''ll send someone to do it again." "Yes!" Esther responded. Before long, Meylina hung up her phone in a high- end dormitory building of Heroine Academy. Her face was pale and her expression was ugly. Sanjay, lying on the bed beside her, asked when he saw her expression, "Meylina, what''s wrong?" She said, "There''s news from Bamboo Leaf Organization. He said that the assassination failed" "What?" He frowned. "Bamboo Leaf Organization was said to be the most professional assassin organization, but they couldn''t even do such a little thing?" "Meylina, how about we think of other ways? After the conference, Lundie will lose face, and his reputation will be ruined. At that time, we will make our move and deal with them..." He said. However, before he could finish, she spoke with resentment, "I can''t wait that long." "Every night when I fall asleep now, I dream of my father and brother. They wander around me and shout their grievances. They ask me to avenge them. If I don''t avenge them, my heart won''t be able to calm down." "Meylina!" Sanjay took her hand andforted her. "If Bamboo Leaf Organization can''t do it, we can ask someone else to do it. In this world, they are not the only people doing this type of business." She shook her head, "There''s no hurry. Their boss just told me that they will make a move again to guarantee thepletion of this mission." "That''s good!" He nodded. On the other side, because the assassination just happened, Fade did not let them go home separately but sent them all to the Martial Arts Committee. With the reputation of the Martial Arts Committee, coupled with the two great experts, Saxen and Tarmon, it was likely that not many killers would dare to assassinate them. He settled them down. After treating Tom, Fade changed into ck clothes and left the Martial Arts Committee. As soon as he came out, he immediately blended into the night and shuttled back and forth in the streets of the capital''s numerous tall buildings. Half an hourter, he arrived in front of an office building located in the third ring of Capital City. Looking at the high-rise buildings with more than 20 floors in front of him as well as the lights and the shadows of people who worked overtime in them, he lifted the corners of his mouth slightly and showed a sneer. "It''s hidden in the city. Surprisingly, an assassin organization''s headquarters is hidden in an office building!" After that, he stepped out and walked into the office building. Coming to the 18th floor of the office building, he walked out of the elevator. Smelling the air in the corridor, he narrowed his eyes and whispered to himself, "It''s here." At this moment, in an office on the 18th floor, Esther was wearing an ordinary clerk''s uniform and sitting on a chair with a long face. Sitting opposite her was a potbellied middle-aged man in his forties with slick hair. Judging by their appearance, no one could tell that the boss and the secretary- like woman were actually the head and killer of an assassination organization. Chapter 3042 Chapter 3042 "Esther, you''re back. You''ve worked hard!" The pot-bellied boss, Damyan, smiled and asked Esther to sit down. She looked guilty and said, "Boss, I failed this mission. Please punish me!" Damyan shook his head and said with a smile, "Esther, don''t me yourself too much. It''s also because I wasn''t well prepared and made a misjudgment. Don''t worry. I¡¯ve already got Gray Snake and the others to make preparations. The second attack will be carried out very soon, bundle won''t be able to survive." "You''re also injured. Go back and have a good rest!" Damyan said with concern. "Sorry to trouble you, Boss." Esther stood up and looked at him with gratitude. "I''ll walk you out!" He stood up and personally sent her off. A smile appeared on her face. At the same time, there was a hint of determination on her face. She was prepared to serve Damyan even more wholeheartedly in the future. However, just as she was about to turn around and leave with a smile on her face. Damyan''s expression suddenly darkened. A green light appeared on his right hand as he pped towards the center of Esther''s back. She was caught off guard. She did not expect this and was struck by his palm. The terrible force shattered her internal organs, and she spat out a mouthful of blood. She staggered and hit the office wall, making a loud bang, and then fell to the ground. She turned her head and looked at Damyan behind her in disbelief, muttering, "Boss, why?" At this moment, he no longer had a gentle smile on his face. Instead, he said coldly with a malicious look, "The mission failed and Green Bamboo Restaurant, the stronghold I''ve been preparing for a long time, is ruined, bundle will target you, and you might have leaked our whereabouts." "If so, why do you think I should still keep you?" "Boss, I-1 didn''t leak any secrets, I promise..." Esther was spitting blood and getting weaker and weaker as she muttered. He shook his head and spoke with a cold expression, "It doesn''t matter. Whether you tell anyone or not, your death will be the safest for the organization." After that, he raised his right hand, and the light in his palm was about to fall again. However, at this moment, there were a few knocks on the door in an extremely discordant way. "Don''t you know that I''m working? Get lost!" Damyan shouted angrily. However, the knocks on the door did not stop and continued to knock. This time, there was even a voice. "Boss, there''s something wrong!" "Get lost. I don''t want to say it a second time," Damyan bellowed angrily. Finally, the knocking on the door stopped. The light in Damyan''s palm burst out again, ready to kill Esther. At this time, with a loud bang, the office door was flung open. Damyan was shocked by the loud noise. He looked up at the door and saw a figure standing in front of him. Sensing that something was amiss, he took a few steps back and snapped, "Who are you?" The figure sneered and said, "You sent people to kill me, yet don''t you know who I am?" "You... You are bundle, Lunatic Chen!" Damyan was instantly shocked and looked at Fade in surprise. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, the dying woman on the ground also looked up. When she saw Fade''s face, she was not only shocked but also revealed a surprised expression. "It''s you. How do you know that..." Fade smiled and said, "Of course, I followed you!" "Impossible!" She roared. "I was careful the entire time. There weren''t any traces left behind. You wouldn''t be able to follow me." As she spoke, she coughed up another mouthful of blood. Seeing this, he smiled. "The traces can be erased, but your breath can''t." "Breath?" She paused for a moment and then said, "When you fought, did you leave a mark on my body? At that time, did you deliberately overlook me and let me escape?" "Exactly!" He smiled, "Otherwise, do you really think I am so foolish to leave such a big loophole?" "You!" She furiously coughed up a mouthful of blood. Her face was pale, and she was getting weaker and weaker. After all, just now, she had promised Damyan that she would not expose the secret. However, Fade immediately followed her to find the base of their organization. For a moment, Esther was fuming and she struggled to breathe. Then, her head fell and she died in the office. The two men present did not react to her death at all. Fade looked back at the boss opposite him and said, "Are you Bamboo Leaf Organization''s boss?" Bamyan narrowed his eyes and shook his head. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m just an ordinarypany''s head¡± "In this situation, you are still fooling around. Do you think it''s meaningful?" Fade sneered. Damyan remained unmoved and continued to say seriously, "I''m sorry but ourpany epts all kinds of domestic business and transportation activities. If you want to..." Fade waved his hand and interrupted him, "I don''t want to talk nonsense. I just want to know who the person behind the scenes is. Who asked you to kill me and my friends this time?" "I might let you go if you tell me," he added. Damyan remained silent for a long time. Fade waited for a moment and said impatiently, "My patience is limited." Finally, Damyan spoke, "Mr. Chen, since you havee to us, you should know that we have our own rules. The first thing in this business is that we must not leak the client''s information, which is more important than our lives." "Without this rule, we don''t have to do this business anymore." "Thus, Mr. Chen, I can''t agree to your request." After hearing this, Fade frowned and snorted, "In that case, let me see how you will abide by the rules at all costs." A burst of positive energy burst out from Fade''s body. At this moment, the suit Damyan was wearing burst suddenly, and a violent force of positive energy burst out. Fade felt his opponent''s breath, and the corners of his eyes trembled slightly. "A Level 6 warrior. No wonder you can run an assassin organization in Capital City. You do have some skills." "You..." Hearing his words, Damyan''s face showed a touch of surprise. After all, it was really surprising that Fade could see through his level at a nce. He could tell from Fade''s aura that the young man was only at the peak stage of Level 4. However, it could be judged from the fact that he had killed Jackopa, won the selection, and sessfully resisted the attacks from Esther that his actualbat strength was beyond Level 4. He did not know what special method Fade had used to conceal his strength. However, at that moment, these things were no longer important. Right then, his primary goal was to kill this brat. Chapter 3043 Chapter 3043 Whoosh! A streak of green positive energy whizzed out and rushed towards Fade. Boss, he has made a move! Seeing this, Fade didn''t retreat at all. In the palm of his right hand, a red light, like a burning me, rushed towards the sky, and he faced Bamyan''s attack. Boom! Their attacks collided and resulted in a deafening explosion. The terrifying atmosphere burst and destroyed the office. The walls, desks,puters, and all kinds of things turned into debris from the impact. Fade and Bamyan, who were in the center of the explosion, turned into two afterimages at this moment, constantly bombarding each other. In the twinkling of an eye, they had exchanged hundreds of blows. After hundreds of moves, Damyan became more frightened. Fade''s strength waspletely beyond his expectations. Every time he hit Fade, it was like hitting a steel te. He couldn''t hurt his opponent at all. Instead, his own hands and feet were numb. However, Fade''s every attack was hitting hard on his body like steel, splitting his skin, making his bones crack slightly. If this went on, he would not be Fade''s match and would be beaten to death by him. "How can this kid''s body be so strong!" Damyan thought in surprise and shock, and made a quick decision at the same time. "I can''t keep fighting like this. Otherwise, I''ll be defeated without a doubt. I must use my ultimate move and kill him with one blow," he thought. As he moved, a ball of green positive energy surged out of Damyan''s body. The green ball flowed and gathered in the air. Finally, it condensed into a huge green python. It opened its mouth and roared, spitting out a mouthful of green positive energy as it rushed towards Fade. "Green Radiant Python!" Seeing the huge green pythoning towards him, Fade used his fingers to form a sword. The red flowing light turned into a sharp thin sword and his arms danced quickly. Several shes of red sword light shed across the air and hit Damyan''s green python. The roaring python was cut into several pieces, and the attack was instantly dispelled. Damyan was shocked because he didn''t expect Fade to be so powerful. However, his ultimate move wasn''t that weak. In the air, the huge python, which was broken into pieces, exploded with a bang and turned into a cloud of green smoke. Instantly, it enveloped Fade in the green fog. The green fog quickly condensed into small, wriggling green snakes,pletely surrounding Fade. Countless small snakes wrapped themselves around him, emitting a green energy that enveloped him. The green energy had a great corrosive ability. Soon, his clothes were riddled with holes. After the small snakes corroded his clothes, they continued to spurt out green mist, trying to corrode his skin. However, he had already entered the Physical Refine Realm and cultivated the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture. His body had already been refined several times, and he was already much stronger than ordinary people. The mist that the small green snakes spurted out couldn''t corrode his skin for a while. "How is this possible!" Damyan was also aware of this. He was shocked and he gritted his teeth. His body trembled and more green mist surged out, enveloping Fade and turning into countless tiny green snakes. Seeing more and more small snakes around, Fade originally wanted to activate his positive energy and burn them into mes. However, just as the red aura in his palm was about to ignite. An idea came to his mind. He patted his body gently and said in his spiritual consciousness, "There are some benefits to these small snakes. Lome out quickly." Immediately, a dark red silhouette appeared. It was none other than the Fire Dragon. N?velDrama.Org content. "Where are the benefits?" As soon as it came out, it asked his spiritual consciousness expectantly. Fade pointed to the surrounding small green snakes and said, "I''ll leave these to you. You are all snakes. After devouring them, your cultivation should be improved." "I am Fire Dragon, a dragon, not a snake!" The small snake retorted, and then happily rushed out. In the face of these tiny green lights, Fire Dragon seemed to have transformed into a deep- sea whale. It opened its mouth and inhaled, sucking in countless small snakes. After inhaling the small snakes, Fire Dragon''s eyes lit up. The voice in the spiritual consciousness was very excited. "It tastes good and is delicious!" Then, the small snake''s movements became even bigger. It quickly swam around Fade and happily devoured the surrounding small green snakes. Damyan, who was constantly stimting his energy to kill Fade, suddenly realized that his green energy was being swallowed by someone. Moreover, the ck shadow devoured the energy faster than he could condense it. If this continued, he would be sucked dry by the shadow, let alone kill Fade. "What on earth is that?" Damyan had already felt fear, and his voice trembled slightly. At this time, Fire Dragon had already swallowed up all the green energy around Fade. It still wasn''t satisfied and rushed towards Damyan following the origin of the energy. Damyan was worried when he suddenly saw a python opening its big mouth to pounce on him. He was shocked. Then, he turned around and tried to escape. However, Fire Dragon was faster. It grew bigger and opened its huge mouth to bite Damyan. Seeing this, Fade reminded him, "Don''t kill him instantly. Keep him alive. He''s still useful." Fire Dragon heard the reminder as it was ready to devour Damyan. Then, it moved back. With a click, it took a bite. Half of Damyan''s body was bitten. Only his bloody upper body was left and fell to the ground. There was a loud bang and then a scream. Fade walked slowly towards Damyan and asked, "Now, can you tell me who asked you to kill me and my friends?" Damyan, who only had half of his body remaining, howled, "Kill me! Kill me!" "Tell me who it is and I will give you a quick death," Fade said. Damyan was still screaming in pain, but he didn''t want to say anything. Seeing this, Fade snorted coldly and said, "Do you think that you will be fine if you hold on? Or do you think that you will die?" "I''m telling you, if you fall into my hands, it won''t be easy for you to die." After that, Fade bent down and a silver needle appeared in his hand. He quickly stabbed what remained of Damyan''s body a few times, and then injected a breath of positive energy into his body. Damyan, who had felt his energy draining away very quickly, was astonished to find that his body had unexpectedly regained some vitality. In this case, he might not die for a while. What terrified him was that his body''s vitality was maintained, but the sharp pain from the wound also remained; the pain even intensified. The pain seemed to tear his body apart, which made him want to die. Chapter 3044 Chapter 3044 At that moment, he couldn''t wait to kill himself. However, he couldn''t even end his own life with only half of his body left. "Are you willing to tell me now?" Fade looked at him and asked coldly. Damyan screamed in pain, and finally reluctantly spat out a name, "Meylina Jun from Heroine Academy." "It''s her!" Fade wasn''t surprised by this name. Then, he asked, "How did you contact Meylina? Did you leave any evidence?" Damyan said painfully, "We talked through the phone and didn''t meet, nor did we leave any evidence. In our business, thest thing we can reveal is the employer''s information." "Really?" Fade asked in a low voice. The silver needle fell from his hand and he stuck a few more needles into Damyan''s body. Suddenly, the pain in Damyan''s body intensified, and his body trembled violently. His cheeks were as red as a cooked lobster. "I- I''m telling the truth. W- We have no evidence." His voice was trembling due to the pain. Seeing this, Fade knew that Damyan wasn''t lying, so he waved his hand and gave a sign to Fire Dragon. Upon receiving the order, Fire Dragon opened its mouth excitedly and swallowed the remaining half of Damyan¡¯s body. After chewing and swallowing him, Fire Dragon burped, satisfied, revealing a full smile. Seeing this, Fade said in his spiritual consciousness, "Little Snake, I told you it wasn''t bad to follow me." "Thank you, Boss!" Fire Dragon''s mouth also became sweet when it got the benefits. The giant figure shrank rapidly, turned into a shadow, and entered Fade''s clothes. After dealing with the Bamboo Leaf Organization, Fade turned into a ck shadow before the police came. He left the building and returned to the Martial Arts Committee. Because of the urgency of the matter, Fade found the sleeping Saxen and told him about the matter of the Bamboo Leaf Organization. Saxen frowned and stated sternly, "Meylina has gone too far." "As a member of a martial arts academy, it is illegal to hire killers to assassinate you before the verdict is decided." Fade questioned, "Is there any way to convict her of her crime?" Saxen was silent for a while. He shook his head and said, "It seems to be more difficult at present because we don¡¯t have any evidence." "I recorded what Damyan of the Bamboo Leaf Organization said. Can''t this be evidence?" Fade asked. Saxen smiled wryly and shook his head. "It''s too easy to forge such a recording. Moreover, there''s no way to prove that Damyan wasn''t forced to say that under coercion. Therefore, when the government judges, they are generally very cautious about the evidence." Hearing that, Fade couldn''t help frowning. Seeing this, Saxen quickly added, "Of course, it''s not entirely impossible. I will report the recording and this matter to Mr. Zhou. He wille forward to put pressure on them." "Mr. Zhou?" Fade felt a little familiar with this name. Saxen introduced, "Mr. Zhou is the head of the official government, which basically represents the official government''s attitude. Now, the official government and the Martial Arts Alliance are getting more difficult to deal with, but Mr. Zhou is of high prestige after all. He still needs to give face to others." "Mr. Zhou is now at odds with the Martial Arts Alliance! He has changed his mind!" Hearing this, Fade was somewhat surprised. After all, he still remembered the time when he and Jaguar had opposed the expansion ofOptimus Studio and the cooperation with Prohibition Ind. It was Ebrar Zhou who had been supporting Alferdo. However, he didn''t expect Ebrar to change his mind and turn against the Martial Arts Alliance instead. After listening to Fade''s words, Saxen understood what he meant. He sighed softly and exined on Ebrar''s behalf. "Mr. Zhou has always thought for the sake of the country and the people. At that time, he did think that the country couldn''t resist Prohibition Ind, so we could only cooperate with each other." "However, now, after cooperating with the martial arts forces, he found that the official government couldn''t control the increasingly powerful martial arts forces at all. The authorities of the country have slowly changed from the official government to the Martial Arts Alliance. Their work is more radical. Sometimes, they even sacrifice civilians for the prosperity of martial arts. This situation is uneptable to Mr. Zhou. Therefore, he''s now at odds with the Martial Arts Alliance." "Of course, Mr. Zhou had mentioned your conversation with him three years ago. He was a little regretful. He said that if he trusted you, it would be great, but..." Fade replied, "I don''t mean to me him. I know that it is difficult to be in his position. Things can''t be so perfect." "Mr. Zhou is dedicated to the country and the people. It''s rare to have such kind thoughts." "As for my small matter, I don''t want Mr. Zhou to risk breaking up with the people of the Martial Arts Alliance. It''s not worth it." Saxen knew that Fade had no grudge against Ebrar and heaved a sigh of relief. After all, he was now the president of the Martial Arts Committee and part of the government''s official organization. He could also be considered one of Ebrar''s men. If Fade and Ebrar didn''t get along with each other, the Martial Arts Committee would probably be divided from within. Saxen nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. I''ll convey your message to Mr. Zhou. As for the evidence, I''ll try my best.¡± "Okay!¡± Fade nodded and turned to go back to rest. The next morning, in the dormitory of Heroine Academy. Meylina had sleptte the previous night, and Sanjay had also stayed over. She rarely had such a deep sleep. It wasn''t until she heard the ringing of the bell that she was awakened from her sleep. She opened her eyes in a daze and felt for her phone. She picked up the phone and asked in an impatient tone, "Who is it? It''s so early. Don''t you want me to sleep?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Meylina, you haven''t got up yet!" A surprised female voice came from the other end of the call. Upon hearing this voice, Meylina suddenly woke up. She sprang up from the bed and said in a hurry, "Principal, good morning. What can I do for you?" The person who called was none other than Vii Mok, the principal of Heroine Academy. "What can you do for me? You''ve done this yourself, and now you''re asking me?" Vii seemed a bit angry. "Principal, what... What have I done?" Meylina asked tentatively. Vii coldly said, "Don''t y dumb in front of me. I''ll give you ten minutes toe to my office." "Okay, Principal!" Meylina answered anxiously. At this time, another phone rang. Meylina turned around and found Sanjay''s phone ringing. In a daze, he got up from the bed, picked up his phone, and answered the call. On the other end, Vii apparently also heard the phone ringing and asked, "Who is in your room?" Chapter 3045 Chapter 3045 "Well, this... This..." Meylina felt a little embarrassed, but she dared not lie to the principal. She could only bite the bullet and answer, "It''s Sanjay." After that, she quickly added, "Sanjay came to visit mest night and we talked until it waste. Thus, I let him rest on the sofa. We..." "You''re an adult now and you''re also engaged. It''s normal for some things to happen. There''s no need to hide it," Vii said. She paused for a moment before adding, "Ask Sanjay toe along too. Hurry up." Meylina hung up the phone and looked at Sanjay. He was also very respectful. He nodded constantly. Finally, he nced at Meylina and continued to say on the phone, "Yes, Mr. Li, I know. I will meet Madam Mok right away. Sorry for making you worry about me!" Then, he hung up the phone. Meylina immediately asked, "Mr. Zander Li of the National Military School? What''s the matter?" Sanjay shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Mr. Li didn''t tell me. He wanted me to go back to his office. However, he suddenly changed his mind and asked me to go to Madam Mok''s office. What about you?" She responded, "Madam Mok called. She didn''t say anything and just asked us to go to her office quickly." After that, they quickly got up. After quickly washing up and putting on their clothes, they hurried out of the dormitory and rushed to the office building. On the top floor of the office building was Vinod''s office. Meylina and Sanjay approached the office anxiously and knocked on the door. "Principal, we are Meylina and Sanjay." "Come in!" A woman''s voice came from inside. Both of them pushed the doors open and entered the room. They saw a woman who looked to be in her early thirties with short hair sitting behind a mahogany desk. This woman was Vii Mok, the principal of Heroine Academy. She was forty-six years old and had come from a martial arts sect. However, the world changed and spiritual energy soared. Vinod''s strength had increased by leaps and bounds, and she had leaped into the Level 7 of the martial arts realm and became a world-ss expert. Subsequently, she integrated resources andunched Heroine Academy, bing the principal of the girls'' school and also bing one of the vice presidents of the Martial Arts Alliance. It could be said that Vii was one of the most powerful women in the country at present. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Therefore, when the two heaven''s favored children saw Vii, their postures weakened. "Here they are!" Vii looked at them and pointed to the sofa opposite the desk, "Sit down!" The two sat down. She looked at them and asked, "Tell me, what did you two do yesterday?" "Ah, this..." Startled, Meylina frowned and asked, "What do you mean, Principal?" Vii frowned and mmed her palm on the desk. She returned angrily, "What do you think?" "That thing about hiring the assassin!" Meylina and Sanjay were so shocked that they almost shouted. Meylina''s eyes shed as she tried to deny it. "Principal, I don''t understand..." "Do you still want to lie in front of me?" Vii coldly snorted and interrupted Meylina. "Both of you hired the Bamboo Leaf Organization, right?" "This... I..." Meylina was lost for words for a moment. Vii continued, "Last night, at Green Bamboo Restaurant, one of the Bamboo Leaf Organization''s strongholds, a battle broke out and the boss, Esther, was injured. The assant was confirmed to belong to the Bamboo Leaf Organization." Upon hearing this, the expressions on Meylina and Sanjay''s faces didn''t change much. After all, they knew about this since the previous night. However, Vinod''s words instantly shocked them. "Then, at ten o''clock in the evening, the Bamboo Leaf Organization''s headquarters was ambushed. The boss and all the assassins present died, and the organization was destroyed." "What!?" "The Bamboo Leaf Organization was wiped out! How is this possible..." At that moment, they couldn''t help eximing. "Do you admit it now?" Vinod coldly snorted. Meylina''s expression changed instantly. She quickly exined, "Principal, I''m just... I didn''t..." Sanjay''s expression changed. He stopped Meylina and said, "Madam Mok, I came up with the idea of hiring assassins. I was also the one who contacted the assassins. Meylina isn''t aware of this. I will take full responsibility." "Sanjay, you..." Meylina eximed. Bang! "Enough!" Vii''s palm descended and a stern shout stopped the two of them. "You two idiots, now is not the time to discuss who should be responsible. This matter is over for now." "Is everything alright? Principal, this..." Meylina looked puzzled. Vii coldly snorted, "If something really happened, do you think you still have a chance to talk to me right now? At that time, what will await you isn''t our call, but the police officers''." Hearing this, Meylina finally heaved a sigh of relief and rxed. Then, she asked, "Principal, what''s going on? The destruction of the Bamboo Leaf Organization..." Speaking of this, Vii threw a document at the two of them. "Read it yourself!" Both of them quickly looked at it carefully. After reading, their faces turned pale and they were surprised. "That... That Lundie actually broke into the headquarters of the Bamboo Leaf Organization alone and even killed the boss!" "That boss is a Level 6 martial artist. How did Lundie possibly do it?" "And the boss had a recording that admitted that Meylina was the employer." "The Martial Arts Committee personally mentioned this at the meeting this morning. They demand a strict investigation!" "Finally, after the chief judge made a verdict at the highest court, they felt that the evidence was invalid and eventually rejected the demands of the Martial Arts Committee." In the end, the two finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, they were also shocked. They hadn''t expected that such a trivial issue would be so serious. "Principal, how could such a small matter end up like this? Both the Martial Arts Committee and the chief judge havee forward. This..." Meylina muttered. Vii red at her and said, "A small matter? Do you think assassinating one of the members of the International Martial Artists Conference is a small matter?" "Uhh..." Meylina''s face turned pale. Vii lowered her voice and red at her. She said, "There are rumors that Mr. Zhou has secretly spoken up about this matter. If it wasn''t for the fact that Mr. Long had spoken up for you in the Martial Arts Alliance, things wouldn''t have ended so easily.¡± "What? Mr. Zhou and Mr. Long..." Meylina was stunned. It was needless to say that Ebrar''s status was very high. Even though the government was currently in a weak position, his position was still very high. Mr. Long was an even more influential figure. His full name was Maxi Long, and he was the president of the Martial Arts Alliance as well as the true leader of the entire alliance. She didn''t expect that a small matter would involve so many big shots! Chapter 3046 Chapter 3046 Looking at the frightened Meylina, Vii waved her hand and said, "Alright, let''s not talk about this now. Think about it. Did you leave any evidence? If the other party manages to find any evidence, I''m afraid that even Mr. Long wouldn''t be able to deal with it." After hearing Vii''s words, Meylina quickly lowered her head and began to think. After a moment of silence, she shook her head and said, "Principal, I don''t think there''s any evidence left behind. The Bamboo Leaf Organization and I have contacted each other through special encrypted phones, and we were very careful when we spoke. We weren''t straightforward and only used code signals. In terms of funding, through the underground channels, they won''t track us down. As for other things, I didn''t make an appearance, let alone participate in the assassination. It''s impossible for them to find any evidence." "This is the best!" Vii nodded. Immediately, she thought of something and said, "The special training for the members of the Martial Artists Conference will be held soon. At that time, when you meet Lundie, you must be careful. Don''t be impulsive and don''t confront him, lest you get into trouble." "Principal, we understand!" Meylina nodded quickly. Vii waved her hand and said, "Alright, you may leave. Don''t be distracted during this period of time. Prepare for the conference." "This conference is important in the eyes of the officials. If you can achieve a good result, you will have a promising future. Then, the matter with Lundie will not be worth mentioning." "You have to know your priorities. Do you understand?" "Yes, Principal, we understand!" Both of them nodded again. Vii said, "Alright, you may leave now." Both of them stood up and thanked Vii before turning around to leave the office. Walking out of the office building, Meylina and Sanjay walked together with a trace of resentment on their faces. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Lundie actually destroyed the Bamboo Leaf Organization. He..." Meylina gritted her teeth. Sanjay saw this and hurriedly advised, "Meylina, don''t be impulsive. Madam Mok said that we should focus on the conference during this time." "Of course I know! However, I can''t help it when I think of the fact that my father and brother were killed by that guy, yet I still have to be his teammate," she spat. He narrowed his eyes and he murmured in a low voice, "It''s not that easy to be our teammate!" As for Fade, he received news of the higher-up''s decision from Saxen. There was no surprise. He just stated tly, "I know." After all, he had mentally prepared himself before submitting the evidence. It was almost impossible for the Martial Arts Alliance to give up a popr martial arts genius with just a recording. "Mr. Chen, the training will begin in two days. You..." Saxen began. Fade understood his worry and said, "I will go. Nothing will happen. Don''t worry, Mr. Chung!" As the representative of the country for the International Martial Artists Conference, the officials attached great importance to theirtraining. They had reserved a top martial arts center specially for the team members as the training venue. All kinds of equipment and cultivation resources supplied were of the highest quality. At the same time, almost all the staff members were invited to the most luxurious lineup in the country. There were the chief instructor of the military special forces, the old cultivators who had cultivated for many years in the martial arts sects, and researchers who had integrated thetest technology and martial arts. It could be said that the government had mobilized all kinds of resources to turn the representative team into a strong team. They wanted to achieve a good result and avenge themselves in the coming conference. There were a total of ten members representing the team. Among them, the Martial Arts Alliance''s Capital Martial Arts Academy, the National Military School, Heroine Academy, and the Thousands Martial Sect each had two representatives. There was also a representative from the Martial Arts Committee. The remaining person was naturally Fade, who won the championship through the preliminaries. The instructor of the training team knew that these ten people were extraordinary, and his attitude was much better than usual. First of all, he introduced everyone, let everyone familiarize themselves with each other, and then learned some basic information. After that, everyone was free to go. After all, it was only the first day. Getting familiar with the teammates and the environment was the most important thing. When it came to the free activities, the division within the camp instantly became clear. The members of the three major martial arts academies were very familiar with each other and they soon gathered together. Moreover, Satria of the Capital Martial Arts Academy was basically at the center of everything. After all, Satria was ranked 10th on the Phoenix List. He was actually the first person worthy of his name among the younger generation in the country presently, and he was also the most valued representative of the officials this time. Although the two members of the Thousands Martial Sect were part of the Martial Arts Alliance with the three major martial arts academies, they seemed to keep a distance from each other. Sheldon Qin, a member of the Martial Arts Committee, approached Fade because of Saxen''s advice, indicating that they could support each other. Fade thanked him, but he had no intention of joining forces with him. It wasn''t that he looked down on Sheldon, but he was worried that he would drag him down. After chatting with each other, the team members became familiar with each other. Then, a strong man stepped forward and said loudly, "Now that everyone has nothing to do, why don''t we spar and help each other improve? It can be a warm-up!" After that, the man looked at the others. Through the chat just now, Fade knew that the strong man was Melvin from the National Military School. He was also Sanjay''s junior. Sure enough, after Melvin spoke, Sanjay immediately said, "Melvin is right. It''s a waste of time to chat. Why don''t we practice together? Maybe we can find some ws to correct them." Then, Meylina immediately added, "Yes, I think it''s a good idea. Everyone knows how important the conference is. We have to make full use of the time to train and progress." After these two stated their opinions, the other member of Heroine Academy, as well as the two members of the Thousands Martial Sect nodded in agreement. As for the member of the Capital Martial Arts Academy, he looked at Satria and showed an inquiring expression. Satria nced at everyone and snorted. He waved his hand and said, "That''s boring. I''m not interested. You can y by yourselves!" After that, he turned and left. The member of the Capital Martial Arts Academy also hurried to follow him. The faces of the others sank when they saw this. Their expressions were a little ugly. However, it was Satria after all. No one dared to say anything else because he was stronger! Thus, in the end, only Sheldon and Fade remained. The strong Melvin walked up to them, nced at them, and asked impolitely, "Are you going to join us?" Chapter 3047 Chapter 3047 Sheldon turned his head and looked at Fade with an inquiring expression. Fade looked up at Melvin, but he didn''t answer. Instead, he asked, "What happens if I refuse to join?" Melvin was stunned by these words. However, he immediately smiled and said, "If you join, then we can all spar. It''s fine if you refuse to join. After all, I''m also doing this out of consideration for the conference." "Some peoplee from humble backgrounds. They are not well-established and narrow-minded. I can understand that." After saying this, he gave Fade a look. Immediately, with an exaggerated expression, he waved his hand and exined, "Lundie, right? I didn''t direct that statement at you. Don''t misunderstand. I just sighed with emotion." On the other side, Sanjay and Meylina looked at this scene with a smile. It was obvious that Melvin''s provocation was secretly instructed by them. The two representatives from the Thousands Martial Sect also looked as if they were enjoying a show. Obviously, they wouldn''t stand up for Fade. Only Sheldon looked nervous and troubled. Sweeping a nce at the people in the room, Fade slightly raised the corners of his mouth and smiled. He looked at Melvin and said, "Since everyone will be joining, I will join as well." "Really? That''s great!" Melvin''s eyes lit up and he immediately started his attack. "In that case, I''ll compete with you first." "After all, I''m not familiar with you, bundle. I''ll be relieved to know that everyone will be teammates after getting to know you." As he spoke with an impatient look on his face, Melvin''s energy began to surge. Seeing this, Fade stepped forward and said faintly, "I''ll dly apany you." After that, they walked to the center of the arena. Sanjay was still pretending to say, "We''re just sparring, so I hope everyone knows when it''s time to stop. After all, we''re teammates, so don''t hurt our camaraderie." "Don''t worry, Sanjay. I''ll take good care of Mr. Chen." Melvin smiled confidently. Fade crooked his finger at Melvin and said lightly, "The National Military School is quite famous. I just don''t know how strong the students are." Melvin''s and Sanjay''s faces fell and anger was written on their faces. After all, they thought of themselves as the pride and geniuses of the National Military School, so Fade''s disdainful tone naturally enraged them. Melvin snorted and said, "You''ll soon see the strength of the students of the National Military School." After that, he shouted and his strong body, like a fierce ck bear, rushed towards Fade with heavy steps. Seeing this, Fade slightly narrowed his eyes, stretched out his right arm, and punched forward. Bang! With a loud noise, the two men collided with each other. The impact of the collision was so powerful that the explosion created a violent wind. Fortunately, the martial arts center was specially made and the people present were all experts, so they could bear the impact of the collision. After the collision, Fade and Melvin took two steps back and looked at each other. Melvin snorted and looked at him, saying, "Not bad. It seems that I have to be a little more serious." After that, his strong body rushed over like a beast. Without saying a word, Fade met the attack with his fists and feet and punched at Melvin violently. Bang, Bang, Bang! The impact was so violent that both men were like two vicious beasts. They collided over and over again. The entire martial arts center trembled from the strong impact of energy. The other members who were watching by the side started to point fingers andment as they watched the battle. "Melvin is known for his strength, bundle is able to meet head-on with him. His strength isn''t bad!" "This is just a sparring match. Melvin isn''t taking it seriously. If he gets serious, bundie definitely won''t be able to withstand his strength. After all, Melvin is a famously strong martial artist in the National Military School." "No matter what, bundie was able toe out from the preliminaries. He does have some strength!" Meylina and Sanjay were also whispering. "Sanjay, is Melvin capable? It seems that he hasn''t gained the upper hand. How can he help us teach Lundie a lesson?" She asked with slight dissatisfaction. He smiled and reassured her, "Don''t worry, Melvin isn''t taking it seriously. Once he does, Lundie won''t be his match." "Then tell Melvin to be serious and teach that guy a lesson," she suggested eagerly. He said in a low voice, "We''re still teammates. We can''t make any obvious moves and we need to take it slow. Melvin can only make a move if he finds the right opportunity. Otherwise, it won''t be easy for us if the higher-ups keep investigating." "It''s too troublesome. I just want to see him be taught a lesson as soon as possible!" Meylina said. Sanjay held her hand and whispered, "Don''t worry, it won''t take long." At this time, Fade had already exchanged more than a hundred moves with Melvin. The sounds of collisions were constantly heard, and the atmosphere in the arena became enthusiastic. There was still no distinction between the both of them. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Suddenly, Melvin changed his move and punched Fade. Both parties had seen this kind of change several times in the hundreds of moves just now. Fade wasn''t surprised and he casually patted Melvin''s fist to block it. Then, he threw a punch with his right hand towards Melvin''s ribs. Under normal circumstances, Melvin would have used his arm to block Fade''s attack or just sidestepped the attack. But then, Melvin''s actions surprised Fade. Melvin didn''t resist or dodge. Instead, he took the initiative to meet him head-on. He even slightly turned his body, allowing the fist that was originally aimed at his ribs to turn towards his lower abdomen. Thus, with a "bang", Fade''s punch met with Melvin''s abdomen. Melvin''s face became pale in an instant, and his strong body staggered a few steps. His left hand covered his lower abdomen, and beads of sweat, which were as big as beans, fell from his forehead. With a painful expression, he red at Fade and said, "Good for you, bundle. We were just sparring, but you secretly attacked my Dantian. I have no hatred with you. Do you want to destroy me?" Hearing that, the atmosphere instantly changed. Sanjay''s expression darkened, and he immediately shouted, "bundle, we''re just sparring but you took things too far. You''re too vicious!" Meylina also chimed in. "Melvin wanted to learn from each other and improve, but why are you so cruel? Is it because you don''t like the National Military School?" The two members of the Thousands Martial Sect also looked at Fade in surprise. Even Sheldon, who was in the Martial Arts Committee, looked at Fade with a puzzled expression. He wanted to ask what was going on. At this time, Fade''s face darkened. He nced at Sanjay, Meylina and Melvin. When he saw their flickering eyes, he immediately understood what was going on. Chapter 3048 Chapter 3048 Fade didn''t use much strength in that punch. Besides, Melvin had a chance to resist or dodge. Even if he did hit Melvin, with his strength, he wouldn''t cause that much damage. Now, Melvin''s acting showed that he wanted to cause trouble. It seemed that Meylina and Sanjay were restless after the assassin they hired had failed. Thinking of this, Fade''s gaze suddenly turned cold. However, Melvin still refused to let go. He covered his abdomen and shouted at Fade, "bundle, you''ve gone too far. I controlled my strength to spar with you, but you attacked me secretly." "You have angered me. I am going to go all out!" After saying this, Melvin shouted loudly and his energy surged to more than twice as much as it was before. He was like an ancient overlord dragon, roaring and attacking Fade. Looking at Melvin rushing towards him, Fade snorted coldly and his eyes were cold. He raised his right hand and the red positive energy began to condense in his palm. Then, Melvin rushed towards him. With a red light, Fade''s palm was like a huge ming fan, pping down. Bang! With a crisp sound, the fan-like palm fell on Melvin. Melvin, who was like a beast, was hit by Fade. His strong body was pped out, and finally hit the wall of the martial arts centers which braced his impact. Meylina and Sanjay, who were waiting to watch a good show, were stunned to see such a scene. It wasn''t until Melvin spat out a mouthful of blood and screamed that they came to their senses and rushed towards him. "Melvin, are you alright?" Sanjay asked with concern. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Meylina red at Fade and asked sternly, "Lundie, we''re just sparring. What do you mean by deliberately hitting your teammate so hard?" Fade nced at them coldly and said, "Don''t take others as fools. We all know what''s going on!" "Considering we''re teammates, I''ve held back this time. Otherwise, it won''t be so easy." "You..." Meylina wanted to say something. However, Fade''s eyes were cold as he red at her. She was so scared that she stumbled. The curses in her mouth had changed at this moment. "I''ll report this incident. Just wait for your punishment!" Fade ignored her and turned around, leaving the scene. Seeing this, Sheldon also followed. In the afternoon, Meylina did report the incident. Of course, she twisted the truth and said that Fade deliberately attacked Melvin and hurt him. As such, the captain of the training team found Fade and announced the punishment. "bundle, you will be locked up for two days and you have topensate Melvin with five hundred thousand martial coins." Fade looked at the captain and retorted coldly, "I didn''t do anything wrong. I won''t ept the punishment." "You..." The captain became furious and red at him, saying, "You deliberately hurt your teammate and you''re saying that you didn''t do anything wrong. You..." Fade interrupted him and asked, "I deliberately hurt my teammate? Who said that?" "Uhhh... That''s the truth. Isn''t it obvious?" The captain said. Fade snorted, "The truth? What is the truth? Do you mean that the injured party will naturally be the reasonable one? Or is that, Captain, you only listen to one side of the story?" "1-1 have already asked many people who were present at that time. Everyone said that you deliberately attacked Melvin," the captain replied. Fade shook his head and said with a sneer, "Who are these people? Are they Meylina, Sanjay, and the others?" "You didn''t even bother to ask me, the person who was involved, before making a judgement. You immediately believed in what the others said and even made up your mind to punish me." "Is this sort of thing legal?" "Is your judgement too poor, or do you have hidden motives?" Fade questioned. "How dare you! I''m your captain. How dare you challenge me!" The captain became angry and red at Fade with a red face. Fade wasn''t moved. Instead, he smiled and said, "Are you feeling guilty? Are you starting to use your identity to suppress me?" "I said that I won''t ept your so- called punishment. If you insist, you can report it or fire me." With this sentence, Fade waved his hands and left,pletely ignoring the livid-faced captain of the training team behind him. Staring at Fade''s back, the furious captain stomped his feet hard and then turned around to the office of the martial arts center to report the incident. In an instant, the battle between the two parties began once again. Sheldon immediately contacted the Martial Arts Committee to inform Tarmon and Saxen of this matter. In the end, after the confrontation, during the meeting, Saxen and Tarmon submitted a video of the scene, proving that Fade had no intention of hurting anyone. Of course, with the efforts of the other party, they pretended that the incident of Melvin framing Fade didn''t happen. The incident of Melvin''s injury was finally handled as an ident. Due to this incident, a new rule was created that prohibited the members to spar with each other without permission. In this manner, the matter was quickly dealt with on the same night and it was finally settled. The next day, when they had a special training session, it was as if the captain didn''t dare to look at Fade. Each time, he just left after hurriedlypleting the task. Fade didn''t pay much attention or hold grudges with this kind of person. Without any hurry, he completed the special training ording to the requirements. After a few days of training, the average strength of the ten members could be basically seen. There was no doubt that Satria was at the peak stage of Level 7. It could be said that he was at the top in the training team. After him were none other than Sanjay, Meylina, and Leonil of the Thousands Martial Sect. The strength of these three people was between thete stage of Level 7 and the early stage of Level 7. Of course, among the three of them, there was still a distinction between the strong and the weak. Fade estimated that Sanjay''s martial essence was about 32,000 streaks. Meylina and Leonil had about 25,000 - 26,000 streaks, which were slightly weaker than Sanjay. Below these three people was the third grade. It included the four people from the three major martial arts academies and the Thousands Martial Sect who didn''t rank in the top two, as well as Fade and Sheldon from the Martial Arts Committee. These people were at thete stage of Level 6, and the martial essence they hadprehended was between 10,000 and 16,000 streaks. The range wasn''t big. Of course, Fade''s situation was special. From the perspective of others, he had always been at the peak stage of Level 4. He hadn''t even condensed his elixir core, not to mentionprehending martial essence. However, based on the few previous battle results, it was estimated that he was ssified into the third grade. He naturally didn''t mind this. Every time he trained, he just needed to maintain the level of the third grade. Chapter 3049 Chapter 3049 After the lessonst time, Meylina and Sanjay had been quiet for a few days. However, they couldn''t control themselves for a long time. She brought Sanjay along to find Satria and told him their intention directly. "Satria, bundle killed Hexgon of Sunrise Hall. Are you going to let this slide?" Meylina asked directly. Satria lifted his head and looked at the two of them. He asked, "What do you mean?" "Nothing. I just want to know if you, Satria, have really be a good person and let go of your hatred," she said with sarcasm in her tone. However, as soon as she finished, Satria pped her on the face. With a crisp sound, her cheeks immediately turned red and swollen. She was stunned as she didn''t expect him to take action. Then, she stood up, red at him, and asked sternly, "Satria, what are you doing?" Sanjay frowned and red at him as he said, "Satria, I need an exnation!" Satria didn''t move. He merely nced at the two of them and spoke with disdain, "I will settle the grudge between bundle and I myself. You can handle the grudge between the both of you yourselves." "Don''t treat others as fools and think that no one can see through your little schemes." "Otherwise, next time, it won''t be just a p." The expression on Meylina''s face changed when she heard these words. Sanjay frowned. He held her hand and said to Satria with dissatisfaction, "Satria, even if Meylina said something wrong, you don''t have to hurt her. After all, we are teammates, and we have to fight the foreign martial artists together. How can you..." "Teammates? Haha..." Satriaughed coldly. "There is no hope for the conference if we rely on the both of you. Thispetition is my stage. All of you are just dispensable fodder." "You..." Sanjay became furious. He knew that he wasn''t as strong as Satria, but he thought that he wouldn''t be too far off. After all, he was ranked 22nd on the Phoenix List. "Satria, you have gone too far." Satria snorted coldly and said, "I don''t think I''ve gone too far. If you''re dissatisfied, then go and defeat Obrieu." These words blocked Sanjay''s way. Obrieu, also known as "White Wolf", was a young martial artist of Micovia. He had been ranked 10th on the Phoenix List until he was defeated by Satria some time ago. Satria took over his position and Obreiu fell off the top ten. However, even so, Sanjay, who was ranked 22nd, was no match for him. Right then, Satria asked him to challenge Obrieu, which meant that he wanted Sanjay to shut up if he wasn''t strong enough. Although he was dissatisfied, Sanjay couldn''t say anything at this moment. He could only mutter some indifferent words and turn away. "Satria, no matter how strong you are, it''s impossible for you to defeat the enemy''s team. I hope you understand this." Looking at their backs, Satria sneered with disdain and said, "You two good-for-nothings are only focused on Lundie. You''re not even qualified." After a pause, he looked out of the window and whispered to himself, "My goal is to defeat the foreign martial artists, Martial Halls, and even the other worlds connected by the World Tree." Meylina left Satria''s residence full of anger. She was furious and couldn''t hold back her fury. Just then, she saw Fade end his training and prepare to leave. Immediately, she took a few steps and approached him angrily, blocking his way. He looked at her in front of him and said coldly, "A good dog doesn''t block the way! Get out of the way!" "You''re looking for death!" She gritted her teeth and raised her palm. A streak of energy condensed in her palm and rushed towards him. The energy crashed down with extraordinary power. He frowned and reached out his right hand to break her energy. The air mass exploded, and the energy spread around, stirring up a strong wind. Her attack failed. She was furious and wanted to continue to attack. However, at this time, Fade''s cold voice sounded, "If you still want to continue, I don''t mind apanying you to the end." During the conversation, a cold chill spread from his body and enveloped Meylina, which made her tremble; she was dizzy with anger. She slightly sobered up and raised her right hand in the air. However, she didn''t stop. She gritted her teeth and said, "bundle, you killed my father and my brother. I will definitely seek revenge from you." He retorted coldly, "Your father and brother attacked my friend first. They deserved to die!" "You deserve to die! No matter how you argue, I''ll make you pay for your actions!" She gritted her teeth, her face full of hatred. He narrowed his eyes and remarked, "Pay for my actions? Are you going to hire another assassin?" "I''ll hire..." She began agitatedly, but she suddenly realized something and shut up. Then she pretended to be dumb and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. What do you mean by hiring another assassin? I don''t understand!" Obviously, she couldn''t admit that she hired a Bamboo Leaf Organization assassin to assassinate Fade and his friend. After all, if she admitted to this, things would bepletely different. He looked at Meylina, who was ying dumb, and his gaze darkened. He suddenly leaned forward, lowered his voice, and said to Meylina, "Do you really think that I only have one recording from the Bamboo Leaf Organization?" "W- What do you mean? I don''t understand!" She was shocked and continued to act dumb. His voice was so low that it almost reached Meylina''s ear. "Do you really think that Damyan didn''t leave me anything before he died?" "Hmph, just you wait, the good show is yet toe!" After that, he stood up and left. At this time, Sanjay happened toe to see Meylina. When he saw this scene, his expression darkened and he quickly walked over. "Meylina, did Lundie do anything to you?" Sanjay asked with concern. However, at this moment, she was a little lost. She recalled Fade''s words and muttered, "Did he really get some evidence from the Bamboo Leaf Organization?" N?velDrama.Org content. "Meylina, what''s wrong with you?" He asked. She felt uneasy. "Sanjay, Lundie said that he has evidence from Damyan. If he exposes it, I..." When this matter was brought up. Sanjay looked around in a hurry. He held her and said, "Let''s go back to our room. Don''t talk about it here." She finally came to her senses. She immediately shut her mouth and left with him. Chapter 3050 Chapter 3050 Just as the two of them left, Fade, who had gone far, appeared silently again. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, he was like a ghost following Meylina and Sanjay silently. After returning to her room, Meylina looked anxious and restless. Sanjay checked the room. After making sure no one followed him, he came to her and asked with concern, "Meylina, what happened? Why are you so nervous?" She grabbed his arm and said in a panic, "Sanjay, bundle said that he has evidence that I hired him. He wants to make it public." "What?" He frowned upon hearing this. "Sanjay, what do you think I should do? If he exposes it to the public, I am afraid that I will..." She was really quite flustered. He quickly massaged her shoulder andforted her, "Meylina, don''t be nervous. What''s going on? Tell me everything that happened slowly." "Just now, after I left Satria''s home, I met Lundie. He..." Then, Meylina quickly told him what had happened. Sanjay was silent for a moment after hearing this. He held her hand and said, "Meylina, don''t worry too much. I think Lundie is lying to you. He has no evidence at all." "But he said..." She began worriedly. He replied, "If he really has the evidence, why didn''t he submit the evidence together with the recordingst time? In that case, he could substantiate the case during thest meeting." "Why is he hiding the evidence? I really can''t figure out why he did that." She was still a little worried. "Perhaps, he wants to hide the evidence to extort me. Or he had obtained some other secrets from Damyan. After all, Damyan has been carrying out so many missions in the past few years. He must have a lot of secrets. He..." Sanjay pondered for a moment before he said, "It''s possible, but I still think it''s unlikely." "Meylina, what we need to do now is to keep calm and don''t mess with ourselves. Otherwise, if that guy finds our ws, we will be in trouble," he added. "But... But..." Meylina was still worried. He saw this and said, "Well, let''s rey the scene. Think it through and figure out if we missed anything?" Hearing this, she nodded her head. Then, she took a deep breath and closed her eyes in silence for over ten seconds. Then, she opened her eyes and began to narrate the scene at that time. "That day, after I came back, I was furious and wanted to avenge my father and brother, but I couldn''t do it myself. Then, I remembered that someone once mentioned the Bamboo Leaf Organization." "Thus, I called..." In this way, she exined everything in detail, including who she called, what she had asked, and the timeline. Sanjay listened attentively, asking her questions asionally if there were any details she missed out. While they were carefully reviewing the whole incident, a pair of eyes in the dark witnessed everything without them noticing. At the same time, a camera quietly recorded the scene in the room. In this way, after one full hour, the couple had reviewed the whole thing from beginning to end. Finally, Sanjay said, "ording to this, it is impossible for there to be any ws. I think that bundle has tricked you. He must be lying to you.¡± "Lying to me? What''s the point of him doing this?" Meylina asked with a frown. "The point... The point..." Sanjay thought. Suddenly, he thought of something and his eyes widened. He rushed to the door, opened it, and looked outside. His sudden action startled Meylina. She hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong, Sanjay?" He didn''t answer. After confirming that there was no one outside the door, he closed the door and began to rummage in the room and began to check carefully. "Sanjay, what the hell are you doing?" She looked puzzled. He exined, "I suspect that bundle deliberately fooled you to scare you into telling me the whole story, and then he came to get evidence." Hearing this, she was shocked. "Are you saying that bundle might have found out about what happened when we were reviewing everything just now?" "W-What should I do? I..." Sanjay looked at the panic-stricken girl and reassured her, "Meylina, don''t be too nervous. It''s just my guess. I saw no one outside." "Now, let''s check if there are any bugs in the room." "Yes, yes! bet''s check quickly!" She agreed hurriedly. Then, the two of them busied themselves and rummaged through the room, but found nothing. Sitting in the messy room, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. "No bugs or recording devices. It should be fine!" She smiled. He nodded and said, "It seems that I was overthinking, bundle just wanted to scare you." "In the future, if you meet him again, don''t bother about him. However, bundle will definitely suffer once the conference ends." She nodded, and a look of revenge appeared in her eyes. "I have to kill him to avenge my father and brother." When they were searching, Fade had already returned to his residence with his phone. After duplicating the video, he sent it to Saxen and told him the whole story. On the phone, Saxen became excited after listening to Fade''s narration. "With these videos as evidence, Meylina and Sanjay can''t run away." Fade responded, "Mr. Chung, thank you." Saxen said, "Mr. Chen, you''re wee. You saved my life. It''s no trouble to do such a little thing." "Besides, it''s what we should do to bring the wicked to justice. It''s no trouble at all!" "In the meeting the next morning, I will request for Meylina and Sanjay''s matter to be reviewed and submit the evidence. I want to see how Vii and Zander will be partial to their students." Fade nodded and agreed, "This depends on you now, Mr. Chung." The next day, the training continued. Maybe because of what happened the previous day, Meylina and Sanjay looked at Fade with gloomy eyes. He ignored them and trained quietly, waiting for news from Saxen. Chapter 3051 Chapter 3051 At noon, it was time for a break after the training session was over. Suddenly, a team of uniformed staff members with serious looks entered the training venue. They talked to the training staff for a while and then went straight to Fade. "Mr. Chen, we are staff members of the National Security Department. We have a case now. We want you toe with us and cooperate with the investigation," the staff member said with a poker face. Fade knew what it was, so he naturally wouldn''t refuse. He nodded and responded, "I understand. I will cooperate with you." After that, two staff members escorted him up from the left and right sides. Seeing this, the other team members couldn''t help but whisper. "Who are these people? What happened?" "What''s wrong with Lundie? Did he cause trouble?" "Mr. Chen has been arrested. Have theye to the conclusion that he was the murderer? My father and brother can be avenged now." Meylina was excited. Sanjay raised his eyebrows and snorted with a smile, "You don''t know what''s good for you to fight with us!" However, just as the two were excited and ridiculed him. The staff member walked up to them and said in a serious tone, "We are the staff members of the National Security Department. Now, there is a case involving Meylina and Sanjay. Please cooperate ande with us." Both of them were stunned. Then, Meylina became nervous. "What are you doing? Why do you want to arrest me? Do you know who I am?" "Miss Jun, please cooperate with us," the staff member said. "I won''t cooperate. What can you do? If you don''t make it clear, no one can take me away this day." Her eyes widened. Sanjay also spoke in a low voice, "I hope you know who we are. We are members of the representative team of the country. Now, the conference is imminent. You will dy our training. If anything happens, you can''t afford to bear the consequences." The leading staff members frowned and looked unhappy. However, he was aware of their identities, so he didn''t make a move. Instead, he whispered to them, took out a document, and handed it to them. "The Martial Arts Committee has submitted the latest evidence of the Green Bamboo Restaurant''s assassination case this morning." "Both of you are involved, so please cooperate with us ande for the investigation." "Isn''t the assassination case closed? What does it have to do with us?" Meylina was getting agitated. Sanjay frowned as he sensed that something was amiss. The staff member held back his anger and said in a low voice, "You two, we received an order from the court." "The court? So what? I won''t leave until you make things clear today," Meylina repeated. The staff member frowned and finally showed them a video. He said coldly, "Meylina and Sanjay, ording to thetest evidence, both of you are the real culprits behind the Green Bamboo Restaurant''s assassination case.¡± "Now, as suspects, you shoulde with us immediately and cooperate with the investigation." Meylina and Sanjay looked at each other in surprise when they saw the contents of the video. Then, both of them looked at Fade at the same time and shouted angrily. "bundle, you tricked me!" "I''m going to kill you!" While speaking, their energies surged and they were about to fight. The staff members of the National Security Department rushed to take action, but they couldn''t stop Meylina and Sanjay with their strength. Fade looked at the two of them who were charging towards him. The corners of his mouth lifted, and a smile appeared on his face. His energy began to surge. For a moment, both parties were on the verge of breaking out. However, at this critical moment, a burst of energy burst out and shed between both parties, piercing the air. Then, a voice rang out. "Idiot, you''ll be arrested if you make a move now. Are you sure you want to do that?" Both of them came to their senses when they heard the voice. Their movements ceased and they turned their heads to look at the person who had spoken. It was none other than Satria. "Thank you for reminding us, Satria!" Sanjay saluted with hands folded. Then, he pulled Meylina and said to the staff member, "We don''t know anything about the evidence. We suspect that it was fabricated. We know nothing about this." The first thing he did after he calmed down was to deny evidence and deny that he had anything to do with the assassination. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she said hurriedly after she came to her senses. The staff member said, "Then pleasee with us." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Okay!" The couple stopped resisting. Therefore, the staff members of the National Security Department left with the three of them. After an hour and a half''s journey, the three of them came to a building that looked simple but was heavily guarded. They were brought into three different rooms, and then the interrogation staff came in and began to question them. Fade quickly answered all kinds of questions from the interrogator. He firmly believed that the assassination in Green Bamboo Restaurant was directed by Meylina and Sanjay. Of course, about the secret evidence, heughed, saying that someone identally took it and gave it to him. On the other side, Meylina and Sanjay told a different story. Theypletely denied that they were involved in the assassination. As for the evidence of the video, they insisted that the evidence was fake and they had nothing to do with it. In this way, the interrogation video of the three people was sent to a conference room in the National Security Department. There were seven or eight people in the conference room, but if there were anyone else here, they would be very surprised. That was because they were all famous figures in the country in recent years. There was Saxen, the president of the Martial Arts Committee. Vii, the principal of Heroine Academy. Zander, the principal of the National Military School. Maxi, the president of the Martial Arts Alliance. Moreover, the Supreme Court judge was also present. On the screen, the interrogation videos of the three people had all been yed. Vii stood up first and defended her student, "Meylina has already said that she doesn''t know about this. The video is fake!" Zander also echoed, "I believe in Sanjay." On the other side, Saxen sneered and stood up. "Do you think that you can clear their names just by saying it''s fake? That''s too simple!" "Saxen, what do you mean by this?" Vii asked. Saxen responded coldly, "I should be the one asking you what you mean!" After that, he threw a stack of files on the desk and introduced them one by one. "This is an expert''s report, proving that the video is real, not fake." "This is the interrogation record for the middle-man contact. He has admitted that he had a conversation with Meylina that day. It was exactly the time in the video." "This is the bank''s transaction records, and the money can also be traced." Chapter 3052 Chapter 3052 After tossing out a stack of documents, Saxen looked at Vince! and Zander and coldly asked, "Now, do you still insist that the video is fake?" "Or do you think that all these documents are fake? Are you saying that everyone is lying, fabricating evidence, and framing your students?" Faced with his stern questions, Vii and Zander''s expressions darkened. They were at a loss for words. After all, all the evidence disyed could all be verified. It couldn''t be fake. However, it was absolutely impossible for them to admit that their students had hired assassins to kill others. Therefore, both of them simply closed their eyes with cold expressions on their faces and threw out the sentence "I believe in my student". Then, they crossed their arms and closed their mouths without saying another word. Saxen snorted when he saw this. He turned to look at the Chief Judge and said, "Chief Judge, the evidence is conclusive. Please strictly investigate this matter ording to the rules." "This..." When the Chief Judge heard Saxen''s words, his expression became awkward. He couldn''t help but look at Vii and Zander. Both of their faces were cold. They were still repeating the same sentence. "I believe in my student." For a moment, the conference room fell into a strange silence, and the atmosphere became oppressive. Seeing this, Saxen''s eyes darkened and he continued to pressure the Chief Judge. ¡°Chief Judge, I don''t know what you are hesitating about. As a judge, your task is to uphold justice. Now, the evidence has shown that Meylina and Sanjay hired an assassin. Do you have any doubts?" "This... At present, they are only suspects, and there isn''t any real evidence!¡± The Chief Judge spoke as he looked at Vii and Zander. Hearing this, Saxen mmed his palm on the table and said angrily, "What do you mean that there isn''t any real evidence? Isn''t what I provided the evidence? Or are you abetting illegal behaviour, Chief Judge?" "Saxen, you''ve gone too far!" The Chief Judge mmed the table in anger. Saxen remained unmoved and argued with him, "How am I going too far? Either you arrest them now or you''re abetting them." "You..." The Chief Judge pointed at him, his face red with anger. Just as the two of them were about to argue, the phone suddenly rang. The video call was connected, and a burly middle-aged man''s face appeared in front of everyone. Seeing this person, the expressions of several people present changed involuntarily. The person on the video call was the principal of the Capital Martial Arts Academy, Yose Zheng. "Mr. Zheng, what can I do for you?" The Chief Judge asked. Yose said with a serious look, "I know what you are all discussing, and I have a few things to say about this matter." Upon hearing this, Saxen didn''t feel very good. He frowned and said, "Mr. Zheng, your Capital Martial Arts Academy seems to have nothing to do with this matter!" Yose said, "The conference involves the Martial Arts Alliance, and even the country. How can you say that it has nothing to do with me!" "What''s more, what I''m going to say has something to do with this matter!" "Mr. Zheng, go ahead!" The Chief Judge said. On screen, Yose nodded and said, "I already know what you are talking about. The key evidence is a video!" "That''s right!" The Chief Judge nodded. Yose continued, "I have received some information about this video." After that, Yose disappeared from the screen and yed a video. The video showed a figure. He lurked outside a room and recorded a video with his phone before leaving. After the video ended, the scene became lively. Vii and Zander, who had been silent, immediately spoke up. "The so- called evidence was recorded secretly. This ispletely illegal." "That person is sneaky. We don''t even know who he is. Perhaps he''s up to something else. We can''t take this seriously." This time, Saxen was anxious and said, "No matter how the evidence was gathered, the content of the video remains true. It is undeniable that Meylina and Saxen hired an assassin." "If the origin of the evidence is unclear, then what makes the content real? Perhaps someone coerced or deceived Meylina and Sanjay?" "Saxen, I know that Lundie is a member of your Martial Arts Committee. You shouldn''t have done this just to protect him!" Vii and Zander started firing shots. Saxen''s expression darkened. He didn''t argue with them. Instead, he stared at the Chief Judge and said, "No matter what, the video does exist. I insist on investigating it carefully." "We object!" Vii and Zander immediately spoke up. For a moment, the Chief Judge was in a dilemma again. He looked around, then looked at Yose, who had reappeared on the screen, and said, "Mr. Zheng, what do you think about this?" Yose''s face was serious and expressionless. He said, "I don''t have any opinions about this. I only provide what I know. As for how to judge, that''s the work of the Chief Judge." After a pause, Yose added, "Oh yes, let me remind everyone. There is less than half a month until the conference." After that, he hung up the video call. When the Chief Judge saw this, he silently cursed "treacherous" in his heart. He then looked at the few people and finally turned his gaze to Maxi, who hadn''t spoken yet. "Mr. Long, what do you think about this?" Maxi was the president of the Martial Arts Alliance, a level higher than the two principals present in status and strength. It could be said that he was the head of the Martial Arts Alliance and even the country. His opinion was naturally very important. Maxi heard the words of the Chief Judge, nced at everyone in the conference room, and then said calmly, "Judging isn''t my expertise, so I will not judge at will." "However, I still agree with Mr. Zheng''sst words." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "The conference is about to begin. I hope that everyone can distinguish between the main and the secondary priority!" After saying that, he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to rest, as if everything had nothing to do with him. However, the Chief Judge had alreadye to a conclusion. Yose and Maxi''s words had brought up a key point, which was the uing International Martial Artists Conference. Needless to say how much importance the country attached to this conference. Since the great changes three years ago, the speed of Chinese martial arts progress was far slower than that of other countries, and it gradually fell behind in martial arts. In the previous conferences, the young martial artists of the country had suffered a crushing defeat, which disappointed countless Chinese martial artists and civilians. This year, the conference would be held in the country. The government carefully cultivated a group of young martial arts experts headed by Satria in order to achieve good results in this exchange to show great demeanor, inspire the martial artists and civilians of the country, and boost morale. Chapter 3053 Chapter 3053 This conference was very important. Therefore, as members of the representative team, Meylina and Sanjay were also very important. Not to mention the authenticity of the evidence, and whether or not Meylina and Sanjay had actually hired an assassin. Right now, Yose and Maxi''s intentions were clear. They wanted to side with the young couple for the sake of the conference. After all, the two of them were the important members of the second grade below Satria. Without them, the strength of the representative team would be reduced by at least 30%. In contrast, bundle, who barely managed to enter the representative team through the preliminaries, obviously was at a much lower grade. After thinking through all this, the Chief Judge no longer hesitated. He knocked on the table and said, "I''ve heard both of your opinions." "I''ve seen the evidence. Now, let me express my thoughts about this case on Meylina and Sanjay." As soon as he said that, the scene became quiet. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the Chief Judge. He coughed and said, "ording to the evidence, Meylina and Sanjay are suspects. However, because the evidence was obtained illegally, it''s impossible to verify the authenticity of the evidence." "Therefore, I don''t think the murder case can be executed. Meylina and Sanjay can''t be convicted!" As soon as he finished, Vii and Zander immediately heaved a sigh of relief. They couldn''t hold back the smiles on their faces. "As the Chief Judge, you''re indeed impartial in enforcing thew. We didn''t trust the wrong person!" "Thank you, Chief Judge, for clearing Meylina and Sanjay''s names!" On the other side, Saxen became furious immediately. "How could it be possible? The evidence is certain, yet you''re letting them go just like that." The Chief Judge frowned and said discontentedly, "Mr. Chung, calm down. I''ve already said that we can''t tell whether the evidence is real or fake, so..." "What do you mean you can''t tell whether it''s real or fake?" Saxen became agitated. "You said that you couldn''te to a conclusion based on Damyan''s recording. Now, the murderer himself has exined the whole story, and the other evidence has verified it. But you still said that it''s impossible to convict them!" "As I see it, Chief Judge, let''s not mention being impartial. You''re just speaking up for who is stronger!" "Saxen, you''ve gone too far!" The Chief Judge was also agitated. He mmed the table with a serious expression and red at Saxen. Saxen didn''t back down. He red at him and retorted, "What''s wrong? Are you going to say that I''ve vited the rules, and that you want to arrest me? You''re the Chief Judge and you have the right to arrest me. After all, it seems like it''s up to you to decide whether or not you have evidence!" As he spoke, he stretched out his hands and ced them in front of the Chief Judge. He made it seem like thetter was going to handcuff him. When the Chief Judge saw this, his expression darkened and he frowned. Obviously, it was impossible for him to arrest Saxen. Therefore, he said in a low voice, "Saxen, after all, you''re the president of the Martial Arts Committee. Don''t cause trouble anymore." "Cause trouble?" Saxen coldly snorted. He swept his gaze across Vii, Zander, and the others before saying coldly, "It''s all of you who are causing trouble, not me." At this moment, Maxi, who was resting with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and spoke again. "Mr. Chung, you''re the president of the Martial Arts Committee. You have to know your priorities!" As soon as these words were said, the scene became quiet. All eyes were focused on Saxen. Saxen also quieted down. Looking at Maxi, who was in charge of the country, he said, "Mr. Long, it is indeed important to know your priorities." "However, we should distinguish right from wrong. If we do something wrong, there will be no punishment. Instead, hatred will be incurred. How can we be trusted in the martial arts world of the country, and how can we further our martial arts?" Saxen asked firmly. Maxi''s voice was still t as he said, "This world is veryplicated. There is no absolute right or wrong. Saxen, you''re not young anymore. Don''t you understand this?" After hearing this, Saxen was silent for more than ten seconds. In the end, heughed out loud. After a burst ofughter, he looked at the crowd and said, "The world is tooplicated and I don''t understand it. After this conference, I will retire." "I''ll leave the martial arts world and the country to you. I''d like to see how you can lead the country to rise in thisplicated world!" After that, Saxen waved his hand and left the conference room. The people left in the room looked at each other and finally turned to Maxi. Vii said in a strange tone, "Saxen thinks too highly of himself. He can retire if he wants to. Does he really think that the world will stop spinning without him?" Zander also said in a deep voice, "Saxen is getting old, and he doesn''t understand your good intentions." Both of them still wanted to say more. However, Maxi cut them off with a wave of his hand and said, "The conference is about to begin. Please don''t cause any further trouble." Both of them were startled before nodding. "Mr. Long, you can rest assured that we will handle this. Nothing like this will happen again." "That would be best!" Maxi nodded and left. After the meeting was over, Vii and Zander came to the interrogation room. They exchanged a few words with Meylina and Sanjay. Afterpleting the formalities, they left with the two of them. When they left, their faces were full of pride. They even deliberately went to Fade''s interrogation room and walked past him, showing off with a proud face. Seeing this, Fade''s gaze sank. He had already guessed what the oue was. A momentter, Saxen and the staff member came together, signed the formalities, and brought him out of the interrogation room. They got in the car and left the National Security Department. In the car, Saxen seemed to have something to say but stopped. It seemed that he didn''t know how to exin it to Fade. "Mr. Chen, this..." Seeing this, Fade said, "Mr. Chung, there is no punishment for Meylina and Sanjay, is there?" "Uhh..." Saxen paused. He then let out a long sigh and nodded. "That''s right!" "At that time, Yose suddenly presented a video. Besides, Mr. Long personally spoke up, so the Chief Judge..." Saxen told him the whole process of the meeting. Fade listened with an expressionless face. No emotion could be seen at all. "Mr. Chen, they''ve gone too far this time. They''ve been partial to us to the point of no disguise. I..." Saxen said angrily. Fade said softly, "Mr. Chung, you have done enough. Thank you for your hard work." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Leave the rest to me." "It''s up to you now, Mr. Chen. You..." Saxen grew nervous all of a sudden. Fade chuckled and said, "I will handle it in my own way." After that, he closed his eyes and stopped talking. Chapter 3054 Chapter 3054 Vii, Zander, Meylina, and Sanjay quickly left the National Security Department. When there was no one around them, they let out sighs of relief. Meylina asked, "Madam Mok, will we be fine?" Vii red at her and said sternly, "Do you know how much trouble you have caused this time? If Mr. Zheng hadn''te forward and Mr. Long hadn''t voiced his opinion, who knows what the final oue would be!" "Mr. Zheng and Mr. Long had both voiced their opinions?¡± Sanjay, who was next to them, looked surprised. Zander, who looked serious, nodded. Then, he opened his mouth and gave a brief exnation of the situation in the conference room. After hearing this, Meylina and Sanjay''s expressions changed. "How could things be so serious?" Vinco! snapped, "What do you think? Did you think that hiring an assassin to kill a representative of the conference is a small matter?" Meylina shrugged and tried to exin, "I just can''t let it go. Lundie killed my father and brother. I..." Vinod stretched out her finger and poked Meylina''s head. She said in a low voice, "You idiot. Even if it needs to be done, don''t leave any evidence behind." "In the end, Damyan was caught by him and left a recording. This time, someone even took a video. Do you have a brain?¡± After being criticized by the principal, Meylina immediately lowered her head and said, "Principal, I know I was wrong. I will be careful in the future." "From now on, don''t do this again," Vinod shouted. Meylina could only nod her head and she dared not say anything. After Vii had taught them a lesson, the serious-looking Zander spoke. "Did anything unusual happenst night when you guys were talking in the room?" Hearing the principal''s question, the two of them pondered for a few seconds and then shook their heads. "No!" "No sign of being followed at all?" Zander continued to ask. Sanjay shook his head and said, "Mr. Li, I''m sure there was nothing unusual at the time. After we finished talking, I checked outside the room, but I didn''t find anything unusual." After hearing this, Zander frowned and looked very serious. Seeing this, Sanjay couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Li, is this important?" Zander asked in response, "Both you and Meylina are the top martial artists of the young generation in the country, second only to Satria. However, you didn''t find Lundie following you at all. That is to say, Lundie is at least at the same level as you when ites to hiding his energy." After a pause, he continued, "Furthermore, Lundie has killed Jackopa and won the championship in the preliminaries. His strength is probably stronger than we expected." After hearing this, Meylina said, "However, in the training of the past few days, bundle''s strength is very ordinary. He is basically in the lower-middle ss of the third grade. He is practically at the bottom." Zander snorted, "When ites to strength, don''t just look at the surface. Can you guarantee that Lundie didn''t deliberately hide his strength?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "In addition, he is a bit odd. Others would think that his martial arts was at most at the peak stage of Level 4, but his strength has absolutely exceeded that." "This..." Meylina was speechless. Sanjay realized the implication behind the principal''s words. He said, "Principal, you mean that Lundie is likely to be hiding his strength. We should be careful of him." Zander said, "It''s important to be careful, but don''t worry too much. No matter how strong he is, he''s just a young man." "This time around, Mr. Long still values the conference the most. Therefore, all of you shouldn''t think about other matters during this period of time, much less cause trouble. Do your best to train and prepare for the conference. This is what you should do. Do you understand?" "Got it!" Sanjay sat upright and shouted in a clear voice. Seeing this, Meylina also responded quickly, "Yes!" After speaking to them, Vii and Zander looked at each other and said to the both of them, "Alright, we''ve already said everything we should say. Now, go back and train well. We''re leaving." After that, the car didn''t stop. The two of them turned into two shadows and disappeared from the car. They turned into flowing lights and disappeared into the sky. Inside the car, Meylina and Sanjay were relieved to see the two shadows disappear into the sky. She rxed and leaned back in the chair. "I''m finally free. I was about to go crazy being locked up for a few hours in the morning." After that, she looked at him and asked with a smile, "Sanjay, how do you think we should celebrate this day? Let''s hold a party and call the other members of the representative team to celebrate." "Moreover, we must invite Satria. After all, Mr. Zheng, the principal of the Capital Martial Arts Academy, has put in a good word for us. Satria has also submitted the evidence. We should thank him." Hearing that, he was a little hesitant. "That''s not a good idea. Madam Mok and Mr. Li just told us to keep a low profile. It''s too conspicuous to hold a party now!" Hearing this, Meylina''s mouth suddenly rose. "It''s just a small party. What''s the big deal? Besides, we are holding it in the special training team. As long as we don''t tell anyone, no one will know." "But..." He was still a little worried. However, she immediately became angry. "You can''t even agree to my small request. Sanjay, don''t you love me?" "Meylina, of course I love you, but..." He quickly spoke up. She said, "You say you love me, but you refuse to hold a party for me. Do you know how nervous and scared I was when I was imprisoned? Don''t you want tofort me?" "Well, I..." He looked at his poor fiancee and his heart softened. He nodded and agreed, "Okay, let''s hold a party. However, we should keep a low profile and don''t show off." "Of course. I know you love me the most." She kissed his cheek. He immediately beamed with happiness. Just when they were thinking about how to hold a party at night, Fade also finished the formalities and left the National Security Department. However, he didn''t go far from the National Security Department. On a road with few people, he asked the driver to stop so he could get off. The driver left. After confirming that there was no one around, Fade rushed into the sky. He turned into a flowing light and flew quickly in the direction that Meylina and Sanjay left. Chapter 3055 Chapter 3055 The "discussion" between Meylina and Sanjay was getting more heated. Their bodies were almost stuck to each other. If it weren''t for the fact that the drivers were still here, things between the two of them might have been much more heated. Just as they were deep in their love for each other, a sharp whistle could be heard. Hearing the whistle, their intimate actions slowed down. "What''s that sound?" Meylina asked. Sanjay''s ears moved and he said, "Perhaps the government was testing some fighter nes or guided missiles. It''s normal for there to be some weapons near the National Security Department." "Is it a weapon? Why do I feel that the sound doesn''t sound like it?" She asked in confusion. "You''re overthinking. Everything is fine," he reassured her. In the air, the sharp whistling sound was getting closer, almost sticking to their car. At the same time, Sanjay and Meylina realized that something was wrong. "No, it''s not a fighter ne or a missile." "That''s right. It''s impossible for fighter nes and missiles to be so close!" With an idea, they poked their heads out of the window and looked at the sky. Then, they saw a crimson flowing light in the sky. In front of it was a red dot, which was approaching their car at an extremely fast speed. From a distance, it looked like a meteorite falling from the sky with a long ming tail, smashing towards them. Sanjay recognized it and shouted, "He''s a martial artist!" Meylina became nervous. "A martial artist? Is heing for us?" "I''m not sure yet, but judging from the situation, it''s absolutely malicious." He then ordered the driver, "Stop at once!" The driver braked to stop the car. Before the car came to a halt, Sanjay immediately opened the door and pulled Meylina out of the car. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Then, the car started and left quickly. At this time, the red dot in the air was getting closer. It could be clearly seen that it was a person. This person didn''t hide anything. He was attacking Meylina and Sanjay. Sanjay nced at her and said, "Prepare to fight!" Then, his energy surged as he yelled into the air, "I''m Sanjay from the National Military School. Who is it? Identify yourself!" Without any response, the red figure sped up, and he was less than a thousand meters away from them. At this distance, with their strength, they could already see each other''s face clearly. He narrowed his eyes and took a closer look. His expression suddenly changed, "Lundie; it''s Lundie!" Hearing this, she looked at him carefully. She was also surprised and shouted, "Lundie, what are you doing? Are you going to fight with us?" Fade ignored them and quickly approached them. They were less than five hundred meters away from each other. At such a distance, his palm condensed two streaks of crimson flowing light and shot towards the two of them. "Lundie, you..." Both of them were shocked and immediately dodged to avoid his attacks. Whoosh, Whoosh! Two streaks of flowing light shot past, almost brushing past the two''s bodies as itnded on the road. Boom, Boom! Two explosions caused two huge holes to appear on the road. Dust and gravel flew everywhere. "Lundie, how dare you attack us in broad daylight!" Meylina shouted. "Lundie, are you crazy? What are you doing?" Sanjay shouted seriously. "I''m going to kill the both of you!" Fade''s voice was cold, and the positive energy in his palm condensed again. Without hesitation, he shot towards the two of them. Boom, Boom! Two more explosions hit the ground and raised a cloud of dust. At this time, Fade had already arrived in front of them, less than a hundred meters away. Meylina and Sanjay could already feel the undisguised killing intent from him. "Lundie, do you know what you are doing?" Sanjay shouted. Fade stated coldly, "I''ve already told you that I''m going to kill you." "I would like to see if you are capable of killing us." Meylina snorted and her energy surged. Her entire body seemed to be a colorful ribbon, flexible and soft, like a snake, winding towards Fade. At the same time, Sanjay''s energy surged. A sharp energy made him look like a sharp sword, piercing the sky and moving. Phew, Whoosh! Both of them were among the best martial artists of the younger generation, and they thought that they were stronger than Fade. Now if they joined hands, they were even less afraid of him. The Level 6 martial artists turned into a deadly Qi-de and attacked Fade from both sides. Both of them had chemistry and worked well together, leaving Fade with no chance to escape. They completely sealed his escape route and firmly fixed him in the attack range. Once he was hit, he would be seriously injured. "You reckless b*stard!" Sanjay snorted with arrogance. "We wanted to keep you alive for a few more days, but since you didn''t know what''s good for you and came to us, don''t me us for being rude. Today is the day you die." Meylina''s expression was full of vengeance. "Dad, Zamaica, I''m about to avenge you." Both of them flew over with a whistling noise. At that moment, Fade didn''t intend to dodge at all. Instead, he went head on with them. Boom, Boom! Their flowing light energy shot his body. The terrifying power could almost st a small mountain into pieces. At that moment, the two streaks of energy fell on his chest, but only destroyed his coat, leaving two red wounds on his skin. Drops of blood slowly flowed out, but soon solidified. These two attacks didn''t cause much harm to him, let alone seriously injuring or even killing him. "How is this possible?" "How can his physical body be so strong that he can resist the attack of a Level 6 martial artist!" At this moment, Sanjay and Meylina were both stunned. Fade stretched his strong body, shook his neck, and whispered to himself, "It seems that the refinement of the body has improved again. After this change, the speed of cultivation has indeed improved a lot!" After whispering to himself, his eyes sank and he stared at the two people with a chill, "Now, it''s my turn to make a move." In an instant, both of them felt as if they had been targeted by the God of death. His eyes were like two sharp swords, stabbing at them. At this moment, Meylina and Sanjay''s hearts trembled, and a sense of fear arose in their hearts. "bundle, we are members of the representative team. If you dare to hurt us, you will definitely die!" Fade was unmoved. The crimson energy in his palm condensed in the air and turned into a long, crimson sword. The long sword whistled, exuding a hot and sharp energy. With his movements, the sword cut through the sky and chopped down. sh! Chapter 3056 Chapter 3056 The long crimson sword cut through the air with iparable sharpness. N?velDrama.Org content. Meylina and Sanjay''s faces turned pale as they felt the terrifying killing intent. They didn''t care about anything else. Without hesitation, the positive energy in their bodies began to surge. Countless energy surged and activated to form a fog of vapor around their bodies, like ayer of light yarn that covered the two of them. However, the usually beautiful scene was now extremely dangerous. The energy unleashed by the two of them was instantly ignited. It transformed into streaks of flowing light that whizzed out towards Fade''s long sword. The long, crimson sword left a long trail in the air, like a red Milky Way across the sky, cutting the sky in half. Boom! The long sword fell. Meylina and Sanjay''s energy surged crazily and turned into countless streaks of flowing light. The light wrapped around them, resisted Fade''s attack, and counter-attacked the long sword. Bang, Boom! The energies collided, resulting in a series of shocking explosions. The entire space began to shake and the ground trembled. Smoke and dust floated in the air, forming several huge mushroom clouds. The colorful energy collided in the air and seemed to paint the sky into a fantasy world. Countless energies collided and exploded, transforming into even finer air currents that surged in the air, creating a whirl of winds before gradually dissipating. However, the situation waspletely different for the three people in the center of the explosion. Fade was expressionless. There was a thinyer of energy around his body, blocking the energy, smoke, and explosion outside. Meylina and Sanjay were in a much more horrible state. Their clothes had already been torn apart by the impact of the energy. There were countless wounds all over their bodies and traces of blood could be seen. Blood gushed out of their faces, stained with dust, and formed grayish scabs on their faces. Their bodies kept trembling and they could hardly stand up. Step, Step, Step... At this moment, Fade approached them and looked down at them with cold eyes. The energy in his right hand roared and burst out, turning into a crimson dagger with a terrible energy. "W- What are you doing?" Meylina''s voice trembled. Fade retorted coldly, "What do you think?" "No, you can''t kill us. We are the geniuses of the martial arts academies, and we are still members of the representative team. If you kill us, our principals, the government and even Mr. Long won''t let you go," Meylina shouted in a hurry. Fade wasn''t moved and his voice was full of sarcasm. "I am also a member of the representative team, and I am also a genius of the Martial Arts Committee. However, when you hired an assassin to kill me and my friends, you didn''t say this much!" Suddenly, her words were choked back and she couldn''t find the words to retort. Seeing this, Sanjay rolled his eyes and quickly said, "Lundie, it''s true that we did something wrong and we''ve gone too far. We''re willing to apologize. If you have any requests, just tell us." She nodded and agreed, "Yes, that''s right. We admit our mistakes. As long as you let us go, we will agree to whatever you want." Fade shook his head and said, "What I want is your lives." As he spoke, he waved the crimson dagger. "No... No, don''t kill us!" She cried out in shock. She struggled to turn around, trying to escape. However, Fade wouldn''t give her a chance. He drew a streak of crimson flowing light with the dagger and cut her neck. Suddenly, a stream of blood gushed out. She fell to the ground, covering her throat and opening her eyes wide. Her mouth kept moving as if she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t make a sound because her neck had been cut off. In just a few seconds, her breath quickly dissipated and she finally turned into a corpse. Sanjay, who was next to her, trembled with fear when he saw this scene. He looked at Fade with even more panic. "No, don''t kill me. Meylina was the mastermind behind the matter of hiring an assassin." Fade shook his head and smiled sarcastically, "What a loyal fiance. Now you know how to draw a clear line." "No..." Sanjay cried out in horror. However, the dagger had already shed towards Sanjay''s neck with crimson flowing light. Blood sshed. Sanjay fell to the ground with his hands covering his neck and then, he turned into a corpse. The dust and smoke caused by the explosion slowly dissipated. Fade looked at both of the corpses on the ground. He ignited a me with his fingertips which landed on them. He quickly burned the two bodies into ash. Then, he turned his head and looked in the direction of the National Security Department. With a whoosh, he flew away. Just as the battle happened, in the monitoring room of the National Security Department, the staff members were watching the surveince videos shing across the screen in a bored manner. After all, this was the National Security Department, located in the suburbs of Capital City, the core of the country. With the gathering of experts from the National Security Department and a special force stationed there, no one would risk their lives in such a ce. Therefore, the staff member of the monitoring office inevitably became a littlex. However, at this moment, a dazzling red warning message suddenly appeared on the screen, instantly waking up the idle staff members. "There''s a warning. What''s going on? Check it out!" Soon, they figured out the warning message. "Yes, there was an explosion fifty kilometers south of the National Security Department. The positive energy concentration of the scene had exceeded five times that of the standard level. It''s spected that a battle between high level martial artists had taken ce. The martial arts strength should be at least at Level 5." When the person in charge heard this, his expression froze, and he quickly ordered, "Look into it immediately. Find out which high level martial artist might be there." Before anyone could investigate, someone thought of something and reported, "Captain, Meylina and Sanjay left in that direction." "What? Members of the representative team?" Hearing this, the person in charge immediately became nervous. After all, the conference was approaching, and everyone knew how precious the members of the representative team were. He took a deep breath to suppress his tension and ordered, "Contact Meylina and Sanjay right now. Investigate their whereabouts and confirm if it''s them." A few secondster, the report came. "Captain, we are unable to contact them." "The driver who was driving them just reported that they were attacked." "It''s really them!" The captain suddenly exploded. "Quick, send someone to investigate and find out what''s going on as soon as possible. Report this and contact the Martial Arts Alliance and the two principals." A series of orders were issued and the National Security Department got busy. Chapter 3057 Chapter 3057 ? Half an hourter, Vii and Zander, who had just left, arrived at the scene of the explosion one after another. At that moment, the scene had been closed to the public. More than 20 staff members were nervously collecting all kinds of information on the scene. There were also staff members on the periphery investigating other information. Vii''s face turned deathly pale as she went towards where the bomb exploded. Right then, Zander arrived too. She hurriedly asked, "How''s it going? Is it Meylina and Sanjay?" His face was serious, but his voice was full of unconceble grief and indignation. "The bodies have been burned to ashes, but ording to my aura, one of them is Sanjay." "What?!" When she heard this, her expression changed. She hurriedly walked forward and released her aura to investigate the scorched ck dust. After probing around, she retracted it. Zander asked, "Is it Meylina?" Vii nodded. "It''s her. I''m very familiar with her aura." "Meylina and Sanjay were killed and burned to ashes at the same time. We must find the murderer." He was angry, which was rare. She also gritted her teeth and said, "We must find the murderer. I will tear them into pieces." At this time, a staff member came over and said, "Mr. Li, Madam Mok, this is the information we collected." "Bring them over!" Zander snatched the files over and quickly looked through it. Vii was also observing from the side. The National Security Department was originally set up in the wilderness. Compared with that, the ce of explosion was further away from the city center. Hence, it was a much more deste ce. Therefore, there were not many clues. However, from another perspective, it would be easier to investigate. After Zander''s inspection, he finally focused on a clue. "15 minutes after Meylina and Sanjay left, bundle left the security department too. Then, he shook off the driver and left alone. ording to the driver, he left in Meylina and Sanjay''s direction." Upon hearing this, Vii''s expression changed. She quickly opened the file and read through it. After reading it, she instantly became excited. "It''s him. It must be! bundle is the murderer. Give the order to arrest him immediately!" He frowned slightly and reminded her, "Madam Mok, these are just spections. We don''t have clear evidence for that." "I can confirm that it''s him. bundle had a grudge over the matter of hiring an assassin, so he killed Meylina and Sanjay. We must capture him," she said sharply. At the same time, she ordered the staff member beside her, "Go dig on bundie''s information right now. We must find evidence." Zander spoke up calmly, "Whether there is evidence or not, Lundie is the prime suspect at present. We must get a hold of him and investigate." "I''ll apply for an arrest warrant at once from Mr. Long." Not long after Fade returned to the training base, a team of fully armed people gathered there. "What''s going on?" Seeing this, the person in charge frowned and asked. "Is Lundie here?" The armed personnel shouted. The person in charge frowned and said coldly, "This is the training team for the representative team in the conference. Do you know..." Before the person in charge finished speaking, the armed personnel directly showed a document and said coldly, "This is an order of Mr. Maxi Long from the Martial Arts Alliance. Please cooperate with our investigation." The person in charge checked the order and confirmed that it was indeed Maxi''s order. His tone softened. Nevertheless, he was still confused. "What happened? Why did Mr. Long suddenly issue an arrest warrant?" The soldier said, "Meylina and Sanjay were attacked and killed. Lundie is currently the prime suspect. Mr. Long ordered us to bring Lundie back and cooperate with the investigation." After hearing this, everyone on the scene was shocked. "How is this possible?" "Meylina and Sanjay are dead. Is Lundie the murderer?" "That''s impossible!" The armed man said discontentedly, "I''m not in the mood to exin anything to you. Hand Lundie over now." The person in charge didn''t dare to say anything and immediately said, "Hurry up, and call Lundie toe over." However, at this moment, Fade walked over with a poker face and said faintly, "No need. I''m here." In an instant, everyone''s eyes fell on him. The armed man waved his hand and ordered, "Capture him!" "How dare you!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Fade''s body shook, and with a roar, an aura spread out and broke through the armed men. Seeing this, the leader of the armed unit instantly shouted, "Lundie, how dare you resist arrest!" Fade snorted and raised his eyebrows, "Resist?" "Are you saying that I''m a murderer?" The leader was stunned and immediately said, "At present, you are the prime suspect. We are not sure whether you are the murderer or not." "Since you''re not sure, how can you say that I am resisting the arrest?" Fade asked coldly. The leader was caught off guard by his question. His expression darkened and he said, "This is Mr. Long''s order." "Did Mr. Long personally say that I am the murderer and wants to arrest me?" Fade asked again. The leader looked at the warrant, took a deep breath, and shook his head. "He didn''t say that. He just said that he wants us to bring you back and cooperate with the investigation." "If it''s just to let me cooperate with the investigation, then why would you need so many men with you?" Fade asked coldly. This time, the leader had nothing more to say. He could only wave his hand and get the men to leave. Then, he stepped forward and said in a catm voice, "Mr. Chen, pleasee with us and cooperate with our operation." Fade raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "That''s more like it." He walked out with his hands behind his back. The armed men immediately followed behind as if they had be his followers instead of his capturers. In the base, everyone looked at Fade as he left and burst into amotion. "Is this true? How could I not hear anything about it? It''s big news!" "It''s impossible that bundle killed Meylina and Sanjay. He isn''t capable of doing such things." "What happened? They were taken away this morning. I think they went to the National Security Department. How could something like that happen?" "Three members of the representative team are missing. The exchange conference is approaching. How can wepete?" Everyone in the base was jittery and noisy. At this moment, Satria walked out and said in small a low voice, "It''s just tter, yet you''re already in ? such a mess. What kind of behavior Ston is this?" Content belongs Hearing his words, the chaotic crowd immediately calmed down as if they had gained confidence. "Yes, with Satria, there''s hope for the conference." "Satria is right. It''s no use being anxious. Let''s continue our training!" Chapter 3058 Chapter 3058 ? The people, who just had their meeting in the morning, gathered again in the conference room. A few notable people were in the room, including Maxi, the president of the Martial Arts Alliance, The Chief Judge of the Supreme Court, Vii, the principal of Heroine Academy, Zander, president of the National Military School, Saxen, the chairman of the Martial Arts Committee, And, of course, Fade, the prime suspect. On the big screen, thetest information found from the investigation was disyed. Afterwards, the judge looked at Fade and asked gravely, "Lundie, do you have anything to say about this?" Fade looked at him and asked, "What do you want me to say?" The Chief Judge frowned at this question. Vii, who was sitting on the opposite side, couldn''t hold it in any longer. She mmed the table and shouted, "Lundie, you killed Meylina and Sanjay, yet you still don''t admit it?!" Hearing that, Fade narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Madam Mok, you are the principal of an academy. You should be responsible for your words. Do you have evidence that I killed Meylina and Sanjay? If you don''t, you''re ndering me!" "Here!" She became agitated and threw out a stack of documents. "This is all the evidence. Whether it is the driver''s testimony or your action route, it shows that you followed Meylina and Sanjay and killed them." He looked through the documents and shook his head, sneering, "This is your so-called evidence?" "If these can count as evidence, then what about the two recordings and video evidence I submitted earlier that have long proved Meylina and Sanjay of hiring an assassin? Why didn''t the Martial Arts Alliance punish them?" He asked sharply. She was choked with sobs, so much so that she couldn''t speak. Her face was flushed red, and she could only re fiercely at Fade. Clenching her teeth, she said, "Brat, you killed Meylina, so I will definitely make you pay the price." Hearing this, he looked directly at the judge and said, "Chief Judge, can I regard Madam Mok''s actions as a threat?" "Vou..." Vii still wanted to speak. The Chief Judge reminded her, "Madam Mok, calm down." Vii stayed quiet. Zander''s expression was as cold as ice as he looked at Fade and said, "I have a few questions to ask you." After that, his aura trembled, and an icy pressure enveloped him. It was like an iron mountain falling from the sky, pressing down on Fade. The terrifying pressure made people shiver. Fade felt the aura and frowned. He was about to stimte his energy to resist Zander''s pressure. At this moment, Saxen took the lead. A burst of energy rushed over and shattered Zander''s pressure for him. Then, Saxen looked at Zander and said coldly, "Mr. Li, if there is anything you''d like to say, please do. There is no need for little tricks here. That''s not like you." "Saxen, you..." Zander frowned, but he couldn''t refute. With a snort, he turned his eyes to Fade and asked, "Lundie, why did you let the driver stop the car after leaving from the National Security Department? Why did you get out of the car and leave alone?" "I had something to dost minute, so I left," Fade replied quickly. "What was it?" Zander immediately asked. "It''s a personal affair!" "What kind of personal affair?" "It''s not a good time to talk about it here and now." ''I''ll ask you again. What''s the matter?" Zander''s tone became more serious. This time, he paused as if he was thinking. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Okay, I''ll tell you." "Say it!" Zander squinted and shouted. Fade nodded and said, "My stomach hurt. I got out of the car to relieve myself." Zander mmed his palm on the table and red at him. He shouted, "Nonsense! You are still quibbling!" Fade spread out his hands, leaned back in his chair, and said, "I did go out to ease myself. I can''t help it if you don''t believe me, Mr. Li." "You..." Zander was so furious that smoke mighte out from the top of his head anytime soon. However, Fade was unmoved. He even asked, "Mr. Li, do you have any other questions? If not, I''ll have to excuse myself." Zander gritted his teeth. "Are you the one who killed Meylina and Sanjay?" "No!" Fade said firmly. Checkmate. The people in the room exchanged nces, and finally, their eyes fell on Maxi. He nced at Fade and then at the crowd. Finally, he said, "Bring him down for the time being!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Everyone, you can continue. Take your time. Please, excuse me." Fade stood up, sped his hands to the crowd, and turned to leave. When Vii and Zander saw this scene, they were on the verge of exploding. After Fade left, Maxi asked, "What do you think of this?" "Needless to say, he is the murderer! I''m sure of it! I request the Martial Arts Alliance to arrest him immediately," Vii said firmly. "I also believe that Lundie is the murderer," Zander said. Upon hearing this, Saxen got emotional immediately. "Principals, there is no substantial evidence to prove that Lundie is the murderer now. Your words are too arbitrary!" "Saxen, stop acting foolish. The §ï§Ý§Ñ situation can''t be any more obvious, bundie is the murderer, so don''t speak up for him anymore," said Vii. Saxen snorted coldly and said unceremoniously, "If you have the evidence, take them out; if you don''t, cut the big talk." "Otherwise, Meylina and Sanjay would have been locked up for interrogation this morning." "You!" Vii stood up in anger. She was about to fight with him. Zander said firmly, "The National Military School will investigate this matter. Without any result, we will never give up." "Same here! We''re willing to pay any price!" Vii said. The two of them had uttered such ruthless words to pressure the judge. The judge was put in a tight spot. He could only look at Maxi. After all, the decision in the morning was in support of Yose and Maxi. There was no evidence, so they were not considered guilty. Now, on the contrary, how was he going to do things now? It was a big problem. Maxi naturally understood why the judge was in a dilemma. He remained silent for a long while. At this moment, the video call rang, and Yose''s face appeared in front of everyone. Upon seeing him, everyone in the room was shocked. After all, it was he who caused the Chief Judge''s punishment to be biased in the meeting earlier. However, now, at the crucial moment, Yose called again, which naturally made everyone curious. In the video, he didn''t waste any time and went straight to the point. "I already know about Meylina and Sanjay." "For this matter, I want to remind you that the two of them are important members of the team. Losing them has caused substantial damage to the strength of the team. If another ident happens, the strength of the team will decrease further. If it affects the exchange conference, we will be in trouble." After that, he ended the call. Once these words were spoken, Vii and Zander instantly understood. They looked at each other and spoke almost at the same time. "In this matter, if the court does not give us an exnation, members of our National Military School and Heroine Academy will withdraw from the exchange conference as representatives." Chapter 3059 Chapter 3059 ? Upon hearing this, Saxen''s expression immediately darkened, and he quickly got up. "I object. You''re threatening us, and it is interfering with justice. I strongly oppose it!" "Mr. Chung, we''re just expressing our opinions. Don''t you darebel us!" Zander said coldly. "Mr. Chung, Meylina is my student, and now that she''s dead, I want justice for her," Vii said. For a moment, a quarrel was about to break out in the conference room. Finally, Maxi, who had been silent all along, spoke. "Ahem. Let me tell you all what I think." Instantly, the room quietened down. Everyone''s attention was all focused on him. Maxi spoke up, "Based on the current information, Lundie is indeed the prime suspect. Therefore, I suggest keeping him here to cooperate with the investigation. We should investigate this matter and wait for the final result before letting him go." Saxen was the first to object. "Mr. Long, no matter how suspicious Lundie is, there is currently no solid evidence to prove that he is the murderer. Hence, we have no right to lock him up." "Besides, the exchange conference will be held soon. It''s a great loss for the representative team if Lundie is imprisoned during this time." As soon as Saxen finished speaking, Vii immediately retorted, "Mr. Chung, Mr. Long said to let him cooperate with the investigation, not imprison him. Don''t get it mixed up." "I believe everyone here is sensible. Is there any difference?" Saxen says coldly. At the side, Zander, too, could not keep silent any longer. He said, "Mr. Chung, you are not a professional inw, so you''d better not talk nonsense." After that, he looked at the Chief Judge who was sitting beside them. The judge coughed and said, "In the sense of thew, cooperating with the investigation and going under detention are twopletely different things. Therefore, technically, they are different." "But I bet the results would be the same anyways, and it will only dy the conference," Saxen said. Vii snorted coldly and said, "Hehe. He''s only a third grade member, so how much of an impact can he make? If we''re to talk about impact, he killed Meylina and Sanjay, and they are both in grade two. Isn''t that much more of an impact on the strength of the representative team?" "Madam Mok, things are not settled yet. You''d better pay attention to your words and deeds," Saxen warned. "So what? Mr. Chung, are you going against me?" She started to act recklessly. Her aura surged, and she looked as if she was about to fight. Seeing this, Maxi frowned and growled in a low voice, "What are you doing?" Suddenly, the scene became quiet again, and the pressure in the room eased. Maxi looked at Saxen and said, "I''m only speaking up on my opinion. It''s up to the Chief Judge to decide." After that, everyone''s eyes were focused on the Chief Judge. The judge''s expression darkened, but after taking a deep breath, he said, "I personally agree with what Mr. Chung said. As of right now, bundle is indeed the prime suspect." "Therefore, he''s no longer fit to take part in other activities and should cooperate fully with them for investigation. It''s a good choice for everyone to wait for things toe to light." "Chief Judge, but..." Saxen was so emotional that he was about to speak. At this time, Maxi coughed and said, "Mr. Chung, the Chief Judge has dered the verdict. We should all respect thew. As the chairman of the Martial Arts Committee, you''d better be careful of your choice of words and deeds." Hearing this, Saxen had to shut up, pulling a long face. He nced through the people in the room and managed to squeeze out a few words before he mmed the door and went out. "Great! Very well!" In the room, everyone else exchanged nces. Vii and Zander nodded at Maxi and said, "Thank you for your support, Mr. Long." Maxi waved his hand and said lightly, "You don''t have to thank me. I''m doing it for the sake of the Martial Arts Alliance and the country. I have no other meaning." "Yes, yes. You''re virtuous, dignified, and devoted to the country and the people!" The two nodded quickly. Maxi stood up and said, "Meylina and Sanjay are gone. Pick suitable recements for them as soon as possible. Don''t let this affect the conference too much." "Yes!" The two people''s expressions froze, and they nodded again. Content belongs to Immediately, Maxi made another phone call. "Yose, the exchange conference, please tell Satria that he has to take on a little more responsibility." Outside the conference room, the mad and hopeless Saxen found Fade, who was waiting outside, and informed him about the situation in the meeting and the judge''s verdict. Content belongs to UMS Fade, however, looked calm without any surprise. Instead, he patted Saxen on the shoulder and began tofort him. "Mr. Chung, don''t be angry. It is all expected, isn''tat?" UMS "But Mr. Chen, this is unfair to you," Saxen eximed, agitated. Fade narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "It''s not about fairness. Besides, I did kill them." Upon hearing this, Saxen was shocked. He quickly looked around. After making sure there was no one else that could have overheard them, he breathed a sigh of relief. He had pretty much figured out that Fade was indeed the one that did it and in fact, he could understand him on a psychological level as well. However, admitting it in a public space still came as a surprise. "Mr. Chen, be careful. If someone hears you, then..." Fade waved his hand with a smile and said, "It doesn''t matter if people hear it." "Saxen, do you still not understand? This era has changedpletely." "The so-called system, rules, and public opinion are just superficial words. The only thing that decides everything now is strength." At this moment, a trail of footsteps sounded. The two turned around, and found the Chief Judge, Vii, and Zander walking over with a group of fully armed personnel. "What is all this?" Saxen frowned and spoke in a stern voice. Vii sneered, "The Chief Judge has just made his judgment. Mr. Chung, are you still going to make meaningless arguments here?" On the other side, Zander waved his hand and ordered, "Take him away and lock him up!" There was a loud noise. The armed personnel went forward and tried to take Fade away. However, at this time, Fade''s aura surged and he shouted coldly, "Who dares to do it!" "You dare to refuse arrest? Those who refuse arrest must be killed!" Zander red at him and shouted. Saxen was also angered. "What are you all trying to do?!" "Catch him!" Zander thundered again. The armed men stepped forward and got closer and closer with every step.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Upon seeing this, Saxen became angry and anxious. He roared, "Vii, Zander, what exactly are you all trying to do?!" "The verdict just now was to ask bundle to cooperate with the investigation, not arrest him." "Chief Judge, such a vition of thew is in front of you. Are you going to watch and do nothing?" Roaring, Saxen red at the judge. Chapter 3060 Chapter 3060 ? A vexed expression crossed the Chief Judge''s face. He nced at Vii and Zander before saying, "Madam Mok, Mr. Li, please calm down." He then turned to Lundie and said in a deep voice, "Lundie, I say this to you as the Chief Judge. From this moment onwards, you are to cooperate with the investigation and agree to give any testimony or statement anytime. If you are found to be dishonest, suspicious, or if you do anything illegal, we have the right to put you under arrest immediately. Do you understand?" "I''m tired and I''m going back to sleep. Do as you all please!" Fade scoffed, waved, and turned away. "Stop..." At Fade''s response, Zander shouted angrily to try and stop him, but the Chief Judge gave him a look which made him shut up immediately.. In the end, Zander was only able to order, "All personnel, keep him under your watch 24/7. If anything happens, notify the security department instantly." After Fade left the National Security Department, he did not return to the training base. Instead, he returned to Lily''s vi. Of course, he also noticed the people who had been following him. Then, things happened in quick session. First, the training team issued an official announcement for the death of Meylina and Sanjay on behalf of the team members. At the same time, Lundie had temporarily ceased being a representative. These names quickly spread on the Inte, instantly causing a heated discussion among countlessizens. On the Inte, the relevant posts attracted tens of thousands ofments "What''s going on? Meylina and Sanjay are dead? Are you kidding me?" "Sanjay and Meylina are the pride and joy of the National Military School and Heroine Academy. They''re vital members of the team this time. What happened to them?" "They were murdered. Was it an assassination by a foreign force? Who did it? Is there any news about it yet?" "What about bundle? Why did they suspend him? Was he involved with Meylina and Sanjay?" An anonymousizen suddenly revealed the dispute between bundle, Meylina and Sanjay. They also hinted that bundle had assassinated them. When that piece of news got out, the Inte blew up even more. "bundie killed Meylina and Sanjay. Is that true? Aren''t they teammates?" "Impossible! I remember that bundle was selected from the preliminaries. He''s strong, but not as strong as Meyline and Sanjay!" "I heard that bundie had a conflict with them before. Maybe he harbored evil intentions andunched a sneak attack on them." "I have a cousin who''s an insider. He told me that Lundie was at odds with Meylina and Sanjay, and they almost got into a scuffle with each other." Although the authorities quickly deleted the relevant rumors, the heated debates over the Inte grew and grew, and usations against Lundie only skyrocketed. "Lundie is really a piece of rotten sh*t. He was originally a good representative, but he''s really messed up now. The exchange conference is around the corner. How can wepete when we have lost such strong representatives?!" "That''s right. For the past few years, our country has alwaysgged behind in martial arts. We''ve failed in several exchange conferences. We were lucky enough to have 8 at ria, Sanjay, and Meylina, three powerful talents this time round. I was expecting them to achieve great things since it''s a home conference. Who would have thought that they''d be sabotaged by their own teammate." "Could it be that bundle is a spy working for foreigners? And that he was here to throw off the team?" "Now that you mention it, it''s really possible! I remember that he registered at thest moment of the preliminaries. He suddenly came out and won the championship as a dark horse, and was even selected to be in the representative team. If he really was such a strong fighter, why did no one hear of him before? Instead, he just popped out of nowhere!" "Can''t believe bundle is a bad apple. They shouldn''t have picked him from the start." "Have they caught him yet? I want to see him imprisoned!" "I don''t think imprisonment is enough to punish him. He killed two people. Two talented representative martial artists. I think he should be given the death sentence." "Even that is letting him off easy. I think that only a live broadcast of his death can appease the masses." On the Inte, countless abusive and hatefulments towards Fade poured on. Saxen was furious. He spent the past few days running through high-level departments to settle the issue, but it was all in vain. On the contrary, Fade himself didn''t care too much about the hate he was getting online. Instead, he spent an unforgettable, rxing time with Lily in the vi. Lily, who was an early riser, got up early that morning. Suddenly, a phone call came in. "Hello, I''m Lily," she answered the phone immediately, putting on her formal tone. There was a short silence on the other end of the phone, and then a gentle female voice was heard. "Lily, it''s me, Quin!" "Quin, you... You..." Lily was immediately thrown into excitement and hurriedly said, "Quin, where are you now? Are you alright? Do you know, Fade..." Without waiting for her to finish, Quin continued, "Lily, I have something to ask you." "What''s the matter, Quin?" Lily asked hurriedly. Quin said, "Lily, have you seen the news recently? I heard that a master with the nickname ''Lunatic'' went to Capital City. Do you know him?" appeared in Cloud City, and the \. no Lily immediately understood who Quin was referring to. "Quin, wait a minute!" he Then, Lily rushed into the room with her phone and handed it to Fade. "Answer!" "Uhh... What''s going on?" He was a little confused. She hurriedly said, "Hurry up and answer the phone!" "Hello?" He took the phone and spoke. From the other end of the line came a stunned silence. Then, the woman on the other side of the line sobbed, "Fade... Fade Chen, is that you?" Hearing that voice, he instantly sat up from the bed, his eyes widening. "Quin, it''s me. I''m Fade. Where are you?" "It''s really you. You''re still alive. That''s great, that''s wonderful..." Her excited sobs came over the phone. At that moment, he was excited and overjoyed. He had countless words to say to his wife, "Quin, I''m stil alive. Where are you, are you cont? I''ll go and meet you now. belongs to "I..." She was so animated that she burst into tears. Content "Honey, don''t cry. I..." He was about tofort her, but the call cut off right then. "Why did she hang up?" He was shocked and dialed back, only to find that it was an invalid number. "What''s going on?" Lily exined, "Quin and the restN?velDrama.Org content. have private channels to prevent being tracked. Their calls have to be short so hackers can''t track them We can only wait for them to call back It won''t work if you diabtheir number." Content belongs to "This..." Fade understood what she was saying, but he was still extremely anxious. Before he could calm himself down, the cell phone rang again. It was anotherpletely unfamiliar number. He answered the phone immediately. "Honey!" Chapter 3061 Chapter 3061 ? "Fade, it''s me!" A mature female voice came from the other end of the phone. He was taken aback for a moment before he gave the appropriate response. "It''s you, Madam Moo!" Camelia spoke quickly, "Fade, the call duration is limited. I have to talk to you about some matters which are best left unsaid over the phone. Can you meet me?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He immediately asked, "Where and when? You decide." She replied, "Are you now with Lily? I''ll get someone to meet you soon, within at most two days. We''ll speak then." "Okay, I''ll be waiting." He nodded. Without another word, she hung up. After the call ended, Fade paced around the house like a madman, repeating to himself "Quin, Green Wood Hall", and so on. Lily''s gaze darkened and her expression fell at this. However, soon, she concealed the gloom in her eyes and looked at him with a smile, "Quin''s fine; that''s great. It''s been more than three years. You two can finally meet again." Just like that, Fade spent the longest days since he got up from hisa just waiting. While he was waiting anxiously, more and more news about Meylina and Sanjay''s death and Lundie''s dismissal from the team was being posted on the Inte. Netizens began moring to find the culprit and avenge Meylina and Sanjay. Naturally, Fade, who was currently the prime suspect, was subjected to all sorts of curses and threats. Over the Inte, someone "identally" revealed the rtionship between him and Lily. That led to more cursing and people viewing Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in a bad light. It caused thepany a huge crisis. Someone even revealed the location of her vi. Many people filled with righteous indignation rushed to the vi and yelled angrily at Lily and Lundie. People were smashing the windows, throwing trash around the vi, and doing all sorts of lowly things. The armed personnel that were following Fade were happy to see everything happen before their eyes. They did nothing at all to stop the masses from doing so. As much as Fade did not mind the harassment, it was not a scene he wanted to see. He took out his phone, called Saxen, and briefed him about the situation. Saxen said in a serious tone, "I''ve been following up on this whole affair. I suspect that there is someone behind all this. There must be a mastermind in the shadows puppeteering everything." Fade frowned and asked, "Vii and Zander?" Saxen replied, "It''s most likely them. I''veined to Maxi several times, but for now, there is no evidence against them, so..." Fade roughly understood what was going on from that alone. He said, "Mr. Chung, thank you for your hard work. I know how to settle this." After the phone call, he informed Lily that he would be leaving and went out right away. He found the personnel that were supervising him and pointed at the people bashing around the vi. He asked them in an icy tone, "Are you not going to do anything about that?" The personnel nced at him and said seriously, "We only received orders to monitor your whereabouts to prevent you from escaping or damaging evidence. Other things are not included in our job scope." "Oh, great. Not in your job scope I see. Great! Wonderful!" Fade snorted and walked away. At that, the personnel looked at each other, squinted at him, and muttered among themselves. "Does he think we''re his bodyguards now? How dare he give usmands!" "I don''t think he knows his ce right now. He is a criminal right now. Why is he acting like Mr. Good Guy?" "Let''s just wait. He won''t have it easy." Amidst the sneering of the armed personnel. Fade walked right out of the small courtyard of the vi, opened the door, and approached the crowd of shouting people at the door. His eyes were void of any emotion except murderous intention. Content belongs to The crowd outside was quite arge one. When they saw someone exiting, they were first stunned, then noticed that it was him. Chaos ensued. All kinds of shouts and curses were hurled Fade''s way, increasing in volume. "Get lost!" Without a word, Fade roared and a streak of energy rushed out with a gust of wind. The crowd suddenly felt an immense pressure descending on them. The strong wind which blew at them made them tremble. Some even almost fell to the ground. Immediately, most people''s eyes became filled with fear, and they retreated in session to keep a distance from Fade. However, there were also some who were fearless. They raised their heads and puffed out their chests as they braved the impact of the wind. Not only did they not retreat, they actually approached Fade themselves. "This is the road, a public ce. What right do you have to ask us to leave?" "What''s there to be angry about? You''re nothing but a murderer. Are you trying to fight us?" "Although I''m just an ordinary person who''s far less powerful than you, I''m here today for justice and glory. Let''s see what you can do to me!" "You must be the one who killed Meylina and Sanjay. How dare you live? Go to hell!" The cursing continued on. Fade offered no exnation and just looked at them. Then, he walked right over to the one cursing the loudest. In the next second, he swung his arm over and pped the man on the face. With a crisp sound, the man''s cheek became red and swollen instantly. The rest were dumbfounded. However, after the shock diminished, there was an uproar. "He pped someone! bundie is hurting people!" "What? Can he not ept the truth of him being a murderer? Is he going to attack innocent citizens?" "Where is the police? Why are they letting a criminal on the loose and letting him free on the streets instead of locking him up?" The chaotic scene did not ruffle Fade in the slightest. He went up to those who were the noisiest and pped them several times on their faces. Their cheeks became bruised and they wailed in pain. The moans and wails went on, along with the cursing. Someone secretly captured the entire scene and uploaded it on the Inte. Immediately,izens were furious. Countlessizens threatened Lundie online while showing support for the "righteous" protestors. There were evenizens who called the nearby civilians and spontaneously went to the vi to join the protest in a show of support. Once again, Fade was all over the headlines. More and more people gathered at the vi. In less than 15 minutes, the number had increased to hundreds when it was initially only at twenty people. All kinds of shouts, slogans, and curses were rattling the entire vi. However, Fade remained impassive. He even walked towards the crowd. Any person nearby who dared provoked him was met squarely with a p from him. Chapter 3062 Chapter 3062 ? His actions only attracted more and more criticism and abuse. Some were even itching to beat Fade up. It was a pity that with his strength, they would not seed. This scene seemed to have angered Fade. He grew more and more aggressive. There were already nearly forty people who had been pped by him. However, he did not stop there. He took out his mobile phone, filming a video of himself and the people around him. He said, "There are not enough people here. Half an hour from now, I''ll be at the mall. Anyone who wants to bash me or scold me, please doe. I''d love to see what kind of behavior you keyboard warriors have." As soon as the video was uploaded, it instantly became viral. The already- furiousizens became even more enraged at his actions. The insults poured out in an endless stream. Some even rushed straight to the mall, wanting to beat him to a pulp. Fade, on the other hand, kept his word. He departed from the vi, walking straight to the mall with the crowd following behind him. The personnel supervising Fade, who had all been watching merrily, suddenly stiffened at the sight. The leader rushed over and asked him, "What the hell are you doing?" "Can''t I go on a little shopping trip to the mall?" Fade asked. "Do you understand the situation you are in right now? How dare you go out? Go back immediately!" The leader shouted angrily and reached out to pull him back. Fade brushed off the leader''s hand and said impassively, "Remember, you''re just monitoring my whereabouts. Don''t do anything beyond your job scope." After that, he headed straight out. The security personnel gnashed their teeth, but had no choice but to squeeze through the crowd and diligently follow along. Simultaneously, they quickly contacted their superiors to report the situation there and asked for back up. After all, there were already so many people at the vi. When they arrived at the mall, there would definitely be a lot more people there. With their current manpower, it was almost impossible topletely monitor Fade.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Fade just ignored them all. Amidst the hubbub and curses of the crowd, he strode towards the mall. Half an hourter, the big mall was flooded with people. Angry people came from all over the area and rushed inside. It was an extremely difficult feat to squeeze through the crowd. Under those circumstances, Fade entered the mall. Behind him, most of the security personnel who followed along the way had already been pushed back by the crowd. Currently, there were only two people left. They could barely keep up with him as it was. However, he sped up again, intentionally heading for the most crowded area. After a few moments, the two of them got lost in the crowd as well. Fade was no longer anywhere to be seen. "Where is bundle? Do you see him?" "He was still there just now, but he disappeared in the blink of an eye." "Keep track of him. Report it to the higher ups immediately!" "We can''t let him escape, absolutely not!" At that moment, Fade changed into a coat and put a baseball cap on, mingling into the crowd. After shuttling through the crowd, he finally entered a clothing store. He passed through the back door of the clothing store and went into a small room there. Inside the room, a man in his thirties appeared in front of him. It was a familiar face. When he first entered Prohibition Ind, the servant of Green Wood Hall, Nestor, was in charge of weing them. That man was the very same Nestor. "You''re here!" Fade eximed. Nestor nodded, "I saw your videos online, so I rushed over as fast as I could." Fade looked outside and said, "I''m being closely monitored. I don''t have much time left. What''s going on at Green Wood Hall? Tell me your n." Nestor handed him a map and exined, "This is our hideout for the time being." "Now, Green Wood Hall is in trouble. Miss Lin heard the news about Lunatic Chen and thought of you, so we attempted to contact you." "Essentially, it''s for the best if youe to the Green Wood Hall if it''s not too much trouble, Mr. Chen." Without any hesitation, Fade nodded §Ö and said, will go there as soon as possible." "I''m looking forward to your arrival, Mr. Chen." Nestor nodded and left. Fade reminded him, "Be careful along the way." The whole conversation was short. In less than three minutes, Fade ended the meeting with Nestor and exited the clothing store. All his actions thus far seemed like it was done out of anger. However, it was a scheme secretly devised by him. It was his n to distract the security personnel to be able to meet with Nestor. Of course, with Fade''s abilities, it was not difficult for him to shake off the supervising personnel. However, that kind of situation would definitely alert the enemy and draw the attention of the National Security Department, which would easily implicate Lily and the others. Content belongs to UMS Fade did not want that to happen, so he came up with such a n. Quickly, he changed into his original outfit and walked out of the bathroom when he saw an opportunity to do so. The personnel supervising Fade were all panicked. When they saw him, they immediately rushed towards him. Looking dead serious, the leader came up and demanded, "Where did you go?" Fade shook his wet hands and said with a strange look, "I went to the bathroom. What''s wrong? Am I not allowed to do that?" The leader looked at him and gritted his teeth. "Not that. Why did you shake us off? What are you trying to do?" "Shake you off?" Fade raised his eyebrows. "So you''re putting the me on me now for the fact that you''re too weak to keep up?" "You..." The leader was furious and his positive energy soared. Fade''s expression darkened, bing stern. "I would rethink that if I was you. Remember, I am only a suspect right now, not a criminal." His expression discouraged the leader. He restrained his energy and said in a low voice, "Please cooperate with us and don''t create such misunderstandings." "Misunderstandings? It''s just that you''re too weak!" Fade sneered. Then, he walked forward. That time round, the supervising personnel behind him rushed over, their bodies only a few inches apart, for fear that they would lose sight of Fade again. With how closely they stuck to him, they appeared more like bodyguards shielding him from the angry crowd. Countless people squeezed in around them and cursed. They rushed up, wanting to tear him to pieces. The security personnef could only try their best to block them. UMS As for Fade, he started shopping as if nothing had happened. Chapter 3063 Chapter 3063 ? Fade went into clothing stores and bought a couple of pairs of shoes. He browsed in a bookstore and even went to a cafe for a cup of coffee. His leisurely andid-back demeanor was as though he wasn''t the source of all the chaos at the mall. Just like that, he exited the mall after two hours, with several bags in his hands. Around him was a horde of furious people. However, he couldn''t care less about them. He even specially chose the most packed areas to go through. The security personnel could not help but stare at him, "What are you actually here for?" Fade asked, as though he found it strange, "Didn''t I tell you? I''m here to shop. How are you still unclear about this?" As he spoke, he swung the shopping bags in his hands. The person immediately froze and he wanted to argue, "You..." Just like that, Fade returned to the vi under that pretense. The entire matter was reported to the National Security Department. Even Vinod and Zander knew about it. "What is Lundie doing? Was he really just shopping?" "He''s not that kind of person. Keep investigating. He must be hiding something." "Didn''t you say that he was gone for a few minutes? Investigate what happened during that time." After returning to the vi, Lily stepped forward and asked in concern, "Did anything happen?" He shook his head and asserted, "I''m fine!" He then looked at her and said, "Sister Lily, I''m leaving the city for Green Wood Hall. Are you willing to leave with me?" "Ah..." She was floored. After a pause, she shook her head. ''TH pass. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc still needs someone to keep watch here. By standing outside, it acts as a guarantee. By then..." He frowned slightly and gripped her shoulder. He said, "Sister Lily, it''s too dangerous for you to stay alone outside." "It''s fine. What sort of danger will there be? Nothing''s happened for the past three years. It will be the same this time," she reassured him. He shook his head. "Sister Lily, the situation now is different from three years ago. Back then, you were under my protection when I was still viewed as a hero."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "But now, I''m Lundie Chen. I also killed Meylina and Sanjay. You''re connected to me. Once I leave, Vii and Zander will never let you go." "Thus, Sister Lily, you must leave with me!" He stated firmly. Hearing that, especially when he said that she was under his protection, Lily could not restrain a smile from touching her lips. She nodded. "Alright, I''ll leave with you." "That''s more like it." Fade smiled and continued, "Sister Lily, contact Tom and the others. If any of them want to leave, they can follow along. Tell them to decide as soon as possible. We''ll leave the day after tomorrow." "Yes, understood!" She nodded. Immediately, Fade began to prepare for the trip. Firstly, he had to study the map that Nestor had given him and check out the current location of Green Wood Hall. After much consideration and nning, the location and route were determined. There was also news from Lily that Tom and Scott decided to stay. Fade was a little worried, but he could understand them. Thus, he called Saxen and implored the Martial Arts Committee to take good care of them. Then, he prepared essentials for when they were on the road. For him, those things were of little use, but they would be much needed by the weaker Lily. After all these preparations, it was noon the next day. Outside the vi, there was still a group of armed personnel supervising him. Moreover, because of the previous day''s incident at the mall, there were more than a dozen people on surveince this time. They l surrounded the vi tightly, with barely a single blind spot they could sneak out from. Content belongs to Lily opened the window and looked down, a hint of worry in her eyes. "How are we going to leave?" Fade smiled and said confidently, "Don''t worry, I have a way." After a final check, he heaved his backpack onto his back, held Lily''s hand, and asked, "Sister Lily, all set. Are you ready? She could not suppress her nervousness, but when she saw his confident look, she nodded and smiled. "I''m ready!" "Then let''s go!" Fade spoke and then picked Lily up in his arms. He turned into a sh of light and rushed out of the vi directly, whistling in the air in the southwest direction. At that sight, the armed personnel on watch outside the vi were first stunned, and then they turned pale with fright. "What''s that?" "Search the house! See if he''s still here." "No, Lundie has escaped!" "Give chase! Hurry" "Report it! Report it quickly!" The whole National Security Department quickly responded and immediately mobilized troops to chase after Fade. All kinds of monitoring equipment were also quickly turned on. Content belongs to Even Vii and Zander personally joined the pursuit after hearing the news. However, they were a few minutes toote. In that short amount of time, with Fade''s speed, he was already several dozens of kilometers away. Without hesitation, he elerated as much as he could and ended up in a small town not long after. There, he and Lily changed their clothes, bought a car, took their things, and continued to head northwest. They either drove, hitchhiked, or flew over the distance. The route they traversed was nowhere to be found on any map. They took two full days to arrive at a vast in. The prairie was t. Green grass as tall as a man danced with the breeze. From time to time, the cattle and sheep scattered on the grasnd leisurely nibbling on the tender grass. However, Fade was not in the right headspace to appreciate such beautiful scenery. He took out his map and found a river marked on it. Following that, they went up along the river and finally found a hill on the grasnd. The hill was not a tall one. It was barely fifty meters tall and it was also covered with lush green grass and trees. At first nce, there was nothing unusual about it. However, when Fade went around to Ine the side of the hill, he found two three-meter- high trees. He injected positive energy into them. Then, the whole hill began to tremble. Under Lily''s surprised gaze, the dirt on one side of the hill fell off, revealing a dark entrance. "Is this it?" She asked. "It should be!" Fade nodded. He inadvertently felt nervous as he walked towards the entrance. Chapter 3064 Chapter 3064 ? As he entered the entrance, a gust of wind whistled. Contemporaneously, a nervous, stern voice was heard calling out, "Stop!" "I''m Fade. Janus requested for me toe!" Fade introduced himself. "Mr. Chen!" The guard was surprised and immediately said, "Please wait for a moment. We''ll report your arrival to the higher-ups immediately." After a while, Fade heard quick footsteps approaching. His gaze bore through the dark passage. He could vaguely see around eight people headed his way at high speed. However, they slowed down when they got closer. Ady in green clothes walked out and looked at him cautiously from behind her veil, "Madam Moo!" Fade recognized her at a nce. He then pushed his long hair behind him and called out, "It''s me, Fade!" Camelia stared at him for a while and then looked at Lily behind him. After confirming his identity, she said, "Mr. Chen, it''s really you." "Camelia, you''re too gracious. Janus..." Fade smiled. At that moment, several figures rushed out from behind Camelia and pounced on Fade. Sobs and wails kept ringing out. Those women held tightly onto Fade, refusing to let go. He looked down, seeing those familiar and beautiful faces. He suddenly became animated. "Memo, you''re all grown up!" "Joey, you''ve grown taller too." "Yuri, you''ve matured." "Shinnie, you look even prettier now." "Jasmine, you''ve gotten a lot more powerful!" Fade and the women in his arms exchanged greetings with a smile.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Right then, Lily tugged his sleeve gently and pointed ahead of them. "There!" He looked up at the dark passage in front of them. In the dim light, a slim figure stood quietly in the middle, looking straight at him. Her beautiful eyes were full of intelligence. At that moment, tears were welling up in her eyes. When she saw Fade looking up, she couldn''t keep it in anymore. Tears flowed down her cheeks. "Quin!" Seeing her familiar, gentle, beautiful face, Fade''s heart trembled. All other emotions and thoughts vanished. Right then, he only had one thought, which was to hug that woman in front of him. He rushed out and sped her tightly in his arms. He leaned into her neck and said softly, "Quin, my love, I, I''m back." Being hugged in his arms, she let her tears flow without holding back. "You''re finally back." Behind him, the other women were also crying, tears streaming down their faces. Seeing that, Camelia waved her hand and asked everyone else to leave. She stood aside and waited quietly. After embracing Quin for nearly fifteen minutes, Fade let his blushing wife go and calmed himself down. Camelia smiled then and said, "Let''s go in and talk!" "Sorry to trouble you, Camelia." Fade nodded and led the group of women into the depths of the passageway, full of excitement and joy. After walking for about three minutes, they exited the tunnel. Suddenly, before their eyes, a vast field appeared. A space of nearly two hundred square meters appeared in front of Fade. The space was divided into different areas. Further ahead, there were a few ces which Camelia introduced to him. Inside were everyone''s rooms, as well as cultivation rooms and storage rooms. Of course, Janus, Green Wood Hall''s master, resided in the deepest area. The entire Green Wood Hall was built on the slope of a mountain and the grasnd. It covered an area of nearly a thousand square meters and had all kinds of resources. Everything seemed great. Content belongs to However, that pleasant feeling was extinguished once one made aparison with other Martial Arts Halls. Ever since Prohibition Ind was vel destroyed three years ago, all the Martial Arts Halls had moved out and settled down in different countries. After bing a powerful figure or force, each Martial Arts Hall developed rapidly and became the de facto leader of a country or area. At the very least, they would have some sort of leadership role to y. Previously, Fade had seen the state of regional Martial Arts Halls on the news on TV. This was not the case in the past. The Martial Arts Halls could appear in public; they were extremely powerful and were leaders of their areas. Therefore, almost all the Martial Arts Halls in various ces were built in huge and majestic areas. Some developed directly into huge sects, and some even controlled an entire country or region, bing gods in the hearts of the people. Compared to their rapid development, the underground headquarters of Green Wood Hall was far too shabby, even a little pitiful. Lack of rapid development aside, they were hiding underground like moles. "Even if Janus did not wish to participate in the civilian affairs, he definitely did not want to end up like this!" At that moment, doubts swirled in Fade''s heart. However, he suppressed his questions and socialized warmly with the women around him. Camelia was well-aware of the situation. She did not disturb them, nor did she push to talk about other matters. She prepared a room for Fade so that he could have a good rest. That night, after washing up and having supper, he did not return to his room. Instead, he went straight to his wife''s room. Quin, who was sitting on the bed in the room, felt a strong gust blowing behind her. Right after, she was hugged and fell backwards onto the soft bed. Then, a kiss which stole all her breath away came. When the kiss finally ended, she gasped and pushed him away. "Don''t mess around!" Heughed. "Darling, we are husband and wife. Why can''t I kiss my lovely wife? Besides, don''t you miss me? We haven''t seen each other for three years!" "I do, but..." She said shyly in a low voice. He did not give her the freedom to be shy. He smiled and climbed on top of her. "That''s enough. Tonight is the day of our rebirth." Just as the two of them were getting heated, Lily, on the other side of the wall, leaned her head against the headboard of the bed. Hearing the faint movements and noises next door, she could not help but sigh softly. She whispered to herself, "Quin is Fade''s wife. I''m just..." Finishing what she had to say, she blew out the kerosenemp in the room andid down. She closed her eyes to try to sleep. Just then, there was a sudden knock on the door. Lily was taken aback. She thought she was hearing things and promptly ignored it. However, the knocks rang again. Following them was a soft cry. "Sister Lily, are you asleep?" Hearing the sound, Lily lit up hermp, got out of bed and opened the door. Then, she saw a pretty face in front of her. It was Quin''s cousin, Momo. Chapter 3065 Chapter 3065 ? "Momo, why are you here? What''s the matter?" Lily asked. Momo looked at her with a pitiful look and asked, "Sister Lily, can I sleep with you tonight?" "Don''t you have your own room, Momo? Why do you want to sleep with me?" Lily felt a little strange. Momo seemed to have something to say but stopped herself as if it was hard to talk about it. Seeing this, Lily opened the door and weed her in. "Alright,e in!" "Thanks, Sister Lily!" Memo''s face was full of smiles as she squeezed into the room and directly jumped onto the bed. She didn''t hold herself back at all. Seeing this, Lily smiled, closed the door, and went back to bed. However, before she could get herself cozy, there was another knock on the door. At the same time, she heard a hushed voice asking, "Are you there, Sister Lily?" "Uh, this..." Lily looked confused. She nced at Momo and went to the door once again. This time, two pretty faces appeared in front of her. They were Yuri and Jasmine. "Yuri, Jasmine, what are you..." Lily looked confused. "Sister Lily, can we sleep here tonight?" Yuri asked. "Oh, I''m...'' Lily was shocked and couldn''t help but look back at Momo on the bed. At this time, Momo had already waved her hand and eximed, "Yuri, Jasmine,e in. Let''s sleep together!" "Momo!" The two saw her and went straight into the room. Lily could only close the door again. Then, she turned back and looked at the three little beauties on her bed. She was confused and wondered, "What brings these three little girls toe to sleep with me?" "Since when did I have powers to attract pretty girls, or have these littledies stayed underground for way too long, and now require some special needs?" Before she could get back to bed, some more knocks came again. It was Joey, with Shinnie beside her. "Sister Lily, you are not asleep yet. Can we sleep here?" Joey asked. "Oh, this..." Lily waspletely baffled. She didn''t know what was going on. At this time, Joey had squeezed into the room with Shinnie and saw Momo, Yuri, and Jasmine lying on the bed. She was shocked. "You all are here too!" As they spoke, the two of them also went to Lily''s bed. The five beauties huddled together under the nket. Fortunately, the bed was big enough. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be able to fit that manydies. Lily closed the door and looked at the little beauties on the bed, feeling a little confused. "What happened to you guys? Why are you all here tonight?" Momo rolled her eyes and replied, "I haven''t seen you for so long. I missed you, so I came here." "Really?" Lily was a little skeptical about the answer she received. "Really, absolutely true." Momo patted her chest and reassured her. Lily turned to the other girls and asked, "You all missed me too?" "Yes, Sister Lily. We haven''t seen you for three years. We missed you so much," Joey responded firmly. Lily didn''t believe it at all. She turned to Yuri and Shinnie, who were more introverted, and asked, "Yuri, Shinnie, why did youe to my room? Did you miss me too?" "Err... Well, I did miss you, but I have other reasons..." Yuri, who was not as good as the others at lying, stammered. Shinnie''s face was red. She lowered her head and said nothing.N?velDrama.Org content. Seeing this, Lily was even more curious and continued to ask, "What other reasons?" "Well, this, I..." Yuri was speechless for a moment. "Shinnie, why don''t you tell her?" Lily asked. Shinnie lowered her head and shook her head. She became even more speechless. However, Lily was certain that something must have happened to these girls. With a serious expression, she questioned in a low voice, "Did you guys do anything bad? That''s why you came here to stay away from trouble, right?" "Sister Lily, no, we didn''t do anything bad!" Yuri waved her hand repeatedly. Shinnie also raised her head and shook her head at Lily. "Then, what is the reason for all of youing to my ce?" Lily asked. This time, the two of them blushed again and lowered their heads in silence. Seeing her like this, Lily was both puzzled and curious. Finally, Momo on the other side couldn''t help but say, "There''s nothing much to say. Sister Lily, we came here to ask you a question." "And what is that question about?" Lily asked curiously. "The question is..." Momo was about to speak. As for the other girls, they blushed and hurriedly stopped her. Some even rushed forward to cover her mouth. "Momo, don''t..." "Momo, don''t talk nonsense!" However, Joey, who was on the side, exchanged a look with Momo. Then, she came to Lily and exined, "Sister Lily, in fact, we just want to ask you about your experience!" UMS "Experience? Experience on what?" Lily was still confused. Joey pped her hands and uttered, "You know, that kind of experience!" "What? What is it?" Lily was still puzzled. Jasmine, who had been silent the entire time, blushed and whispered into Lily''s ear, "You know, s*x." Lily suddenly came to her senses and blushed. However, looking at the group of curious little beauties in front of her, she coughed and kept calm. "Why do you suddenly want to ask me this question?" At this moment, Momo struggled out and replied, "We haven''t experienced it before. Only you did, Sister Lily. Hence, we came to ask you about that!" Hearing this, Lily''s cheeks couldn''t help but heat up. "Shouldn''t you ask Quin about this? Momo, she''s your cousin. You should talk with her." Momo turned her eyes and pointed outside. She pped her hands and answered, "She is busy right now. I can''t ask her. Thus, I came to ask you." Joey added, "My senior just slipped into Sister Quin''s room. It was so loud that we couldn''t sleep. Therefore, we could onlye out." "Oh, this..." Lily''s face instantly turned red as she thought of what they said. "Ahem, well, I don''t know much about this kind of thing either!" Lily answered vaguely. Momo pulled Lily''s sleeve and persuaded, "Sister Lily, don''t be embarrassed. I know all about your things!" "What things? Don''t talk nonsense!" Lily red at her. Momo rolled her eyes as she leaned close to Lily''s ear and whispered, "Sister Lily, don''t tell me you don''t remember about what happened between you and Fade. How about I tell you in detail? Perhaps you''ll remember it." "No!" Lily quickly covered Memo''s mouth. Her face flushed red. Chapter 3066 Chapter 3066 ? Momo held Lily''s arm and said, "Then tell us, Sister Lily. I''ll stop once you tell us your experience." "Oh, this... This kind of thing. At the beginning..." Lily whispered. The girls all widened their eyes and looked at her with curiosity and seriousness. The more they listened, the hotter their cheeks became. Their cheeks turned red, and they even felt short of breath. From time to time, some of the girls would ask Lily some questions, which made her blush like a cooked lobster. Just like that, the night passed. The next morning, when Fade walked out of the room in a refreshed mood and was about to have breakfast, he walked past Lily''s room. To his surprise, Yuri walked out of the room with a pair of dark circles under her eyes. "Good morning, Yuri," he greeted. As a result, she nced at him and ran away swiftly as if he had fleas. "Brother Chen, good morning!" "Uh, what''s going on?" He was confused. Just as he was wondering, Lily''s door opened again. Jasmine and Shinnie walked out with dark circles under their eyes as well. "What are you..." He asked. Before he could even finish his question, the two of them looked like they were shocked. They nced at Yuri, lowered their heads, and quickly fled. "What the hell is going on? Why are these little girls scared of me?" He scratched the back of his head. Just then, Momo and Joey muttered something and walked out of Lily''s room. "Momo, Joey! Why are you two also in Sister Lily''s room?" He seized the opportunity and asked. Hearing this, the two of them raised their heads and looked at him with resentful expressions. Fade was shocked when he saw the dark circles below their eyes. "What''s going on? Why do you all look like pandas after one night?" Momo looked at him with resentment and remarked, "Fade, it''s all your fault. You were the one that gave us these dark circles." "What does this have to do with me?" He was confused for a moment. He could only ask Joey, "Joey, what happened? How did you..." She nced at him and replied, "You''d better ask Sister Lily yourself. We are heading to rest now." After that, she took Momo''s arm and they ran away quickly. This time, he was really curious and prepared to push the door and enter. However, when he thought of this, he stopped, knocked on the door, and asked, "Sister Lily, I''m Fade. Can Ie in?" "Uh..." The sound of someone putting on their clothes came from inside the room, and then the door creaked open. Lily stood at the door and replied, "Come in!" When he entered the room and saw her panda-like eyes, he was shocked. "Sister Lily, why... What did you guys dost night?" Speaking of this, she blushed and didn''t know what to say. He seemed to have misunderstood her. He thought that they were in trouble. Hence, he asked, "Sister Lily, did something happen? Did someone attack you all, or did someone get poisoned?" Seeing this, she waved her hands and answered, "No, nothing like that." "What the hell is going on? How did you..." Fade was anxious. Lily faltered, thinking about how to organize her words. After a while, she finally spoke. "It''s not a big deal. The girls couldn''t fall asleepst night and came to chat with me. We talked untilte at night. Hence, we all have dark circles under their eyes." Content belongs to "Oh!" He was confused. "What was there to talk about that you all had to talk through the night?" She red at him with resentment. "It''s all your fault." "My fault? Does... Does this have anything to do with me?" He was confused. She rolled her eyes, gritted her white teeth, and whispered, "Did you go to Quin''s roomst night?" "Oh, this. Hmm..." Right then, it was his turn to be a little embarrassed. She added, "I know that you two haven''t seen each other for a long time, and it''s normal to long for each other''s touch, but this isn''t your home. Hence, you should be more careful next time." "Otherwise, it will be bad if it affects others." Speaking of this, Fade finally understood what was going on. Even he couldn''t help but blush at the thought of the scene the night before. He quickly apologized, "Sister Lily, I''m so sorry about that. I should''ve paid more attention. I didn''t expect..." "It''s no use apologizing to me. You made those girls so restlessst night that they couldn''t sleep. Hence, they came to me and asked me to talk to them about those things ¨¬, myself, didn''t sleep well either," Lilyined. He was embarrassed and felt awkward. He hurriedly apologized to her. "Sister Lily, thank you for what you did. Have a good rest. I won''t bother you anymore." Soon, he excused himself and left her room. Then, he did not see the girls for the whole morning after he had breakfast. Even Quin felt a little strange and went to ask about what had happened. As a result, after Lily exined everything to her, Quin was too embarrassed to go out. This time, Fade was the only one left toe out for lunch. At the table, Camelia walked up to him and asked jokingly, "Mr. Chen, why didn''t youe with Miss Ling" "She''s resting," he replied casually before changing the topic. "By the way, Camelia, why didn''t I see Janus and the others? My master and the others..." Content belongs to There were not many people in Green Wood Hall. Except for Janus, Camelia, and Nestor, there were only a little more than a dozen people. Fade''s friends and rtives followed him here. In addition to thosedies, he was most concerned about his master, Aldred, Jaguar, and Galeno. After all, in order to help him, these people almost broke off their rtionships with the officials at the time. Then, in order to avoid conflict, they stayed in Green Wood Hall. The day before, Fade thought it was toote and he was close to the girls. Hence, he did not have time to see the others. However, he did not see them for the whole morning. He even asked several people but did not find them, which made him curious. Camelia knew what Fade wanted to ask. Hence, she said in a low voice, "General Xu and Master Zhu guard in shifts outside, not in the base. Master Aldred, he... He is injured." "Injured? How could that be! My master even went on duty. Is there an enemy?" Fade became worried and confused. After all, in general, it was enough to send a few disciples to guard the periphery. There was no need to dispatch experts like Aldred, Jaguar, and Galeno.N?velDrama.Org content. Speaking of this, Lame''s voice sank. She sighed and nodded. "At present, Green Wood Hall does indeed have many enemies." "What? What''s going on? Who would oppose Green Wood Hall? Who would dare to do that?" He frowned. Chapter 3067 Chapter 3067 ? "This..." Camelia sighed and was about to speak. At this moment, Nestor quickly walked over and reported, "The chief hase out of seclusion. He wants to see you, Mr. Chen." "Okay, take me there!" Fade immediately stood up. Camelia followed behind them. After crossing several winding paths, they came to a room in the depths of the hill. Fade finally saw Janus, who was meditating, when he arrived. However, Janus looked pale and gaunt at the moment. Compared with how he used to be elegant and handsome before, he seemed to be another person. Fade could not help but exim, "Chief, what happened to you?" Janus smiled and looked at him, saying, "Fade, it''s great that you are still alive. Tell me. How did you survive these three years and what happened?" Fade quickly told him everything that happened in the past three years. After hearing, Janus pped his hands and sighed, "Good people will get what they deserve. Fade, you saved the world. Heaven will not let such a person die." Aside, Camelia sighed with emotion. "But now, in the country, Mr. Chen''s statues have all been pushed down. They..." "The country right now is too anxious! Just because they are falling behind, they can''t wait for things to improve. They do things without much consideration and never think things through," Janus exined. Fade chimed in, "Chief, let''s not talk about me. What happened to Green Wood Hall in the past three years? What happened to you?" At the mention of himself, Janus couldn''t help sighing and slowly began to speak. Fade listened carefully and roughly figured out what happened to Green Wood Hall during this period of time. In the beginning, Secondson and Thirdson died, while Firstson was swept into the World Tree portal. No one knew whether he was alive or dead. It could be said that more than half of the top martial artists on Earth at that time had died in that battle. The Chiefs of Martial Arts Halls, who escaped from Prohibition Ind, became the top martial arts powers at that time. Initially, Janus was above average in terms of strength, which was good news. Green Wood Hall had fewer memberspared to the other halls. However, they had Jaguar, Galeno, and even Aldred as their pirs of support. Hence, Green Wood Hall could still be considered to be one of the top five Martial Arts Halls. At that time, when the war gradually subsided, the major Martial Arts Halls upied their territories one after another and began to develop their own forces quickly. Due to Fade''s close rtionship with Green Wood Hall, and the fact that Fade''s rtives and friends were in the Hall, they chose to settle down in the country. At that time, the Chinese government and the innermittee members of Green Wood Hall had mentioned that they wanted to expand their territory in the country like the other Martial Arts Halls and develop it as their own territory. However, after much consideration, Janus finally refused the proposal. He did not go out of the mountain to expand Green Wood Hall, but chose a ce in the country to cultivate in seclusion. However, he also promised the government that he could lend a hand when the country encountered threatening enemies. With that, the country began to develop martial arts without the protection of any of the Martial Arts Halls. Without a main Martial Arts Hall, the officials in the city had more freedom than countries that were controlled by one. On the other hand, without the martial arts techniques, skills, and various cultivation resources, the development of martial arts was slower than that of other countries. Content belongs to Therefore, after three years, Fade''s home country, which was originally a strong martial arts country, gradually fell behind the others. Because of that, the authorities had sent people to negotiate with Janus several times, hoping that he could help spread cultivation methods and martial arts techniques to improve the country''s strength. However, in the end, Janus rejected them all. Content belongs to In this case, the rtionship between the authorities and Green Wood Hall had gradually be estranged from each other. Even during this period, some senior leaders started to treat Green Wood Hall with hostility. They thought that Janus was a stubborn old man. They thought that he treasured himself and did not want to spread his skills. He was afraid that others would surpass him Hence, he was trying to keep himself in a superior position in the Hall. In addition, Fade''s reputation had been worsening in recent years. Besides, the rtionship between him and Green Wood Hall was very close. Therefore, in general, there were manyints against the Hall among the people. Some evenined that if Green Wood Hall was unwilling to make contributions to Chinese martial arts, it should not stay in the country and get out as soon as possible. Some people asked Green Wood Hall to hand over Fade''s rtives and friends, and to give back the Chinese cultivation resources that Fade had upied for so many years. Janus did not want to sh with the officials of the country. Hence, he relocated the Hall several times. Finally, he came to this inessible prairie and lived in seclusion. After listening to this, Fade couldn''t help sighing with emotion. However, he still had a question. "Chief, why don''t you want to teach martial arts in the country?"N?velDrama.Org content. This was what he could not understand. Even if Janus didn''t want to expand his forces and be a leader, it was possible to teach some of his martial arts in the Martial Arts Hall to increase the strength of the country. In the past three years, many people in the country hade to seek martial arts as officials and as individuals. However, they had all been rejected by Janus. Hearing Fade''s question, Janus smiled and looked at him. "Fade, do you also think that I am a selfish person who hides his own skills and techniques?" Fade shook his head and replied repeatedly, "I don''t mean it that way. You are not someone like that, and I am clear of that. It''s just that I don''t understand why you don''t want to teach them." At this time, Camelia, who was on the side, couldn''t help speaking for her father. "Dad must have his own reasons for doing this. I believe in him!" Although she did not understand why her father was unwilling to teach martial arts, she believed in him firmly. Hearing this, Fade quickly exined, "Chief, I don''t mean to me you. If there is anything inconvenient to say, just forget about it." Immediately, he wanted to change the topic. However, Janus smiled and waved his hand. "There is nothing inconvenient about it." "Actually, the reason why I don''t want to impart knowledge is very simple. That is, my cultivation method is not good!" "Not good?" Right then, not to mention Fade, even Camelia was confused. A master like Janus was definitely one of the top masters in the current world. His methods could be ranked in the top ten, if not the top three. How could he use the word "not good" to describe his cultivation method and martial arts techniques? Chapter 3068 Chapter 3068 ? N?velDrama.Org content. Janus looked at the puzzled Fade and muttered softly, "Fade, you have seen your master and Talmon. You should know about the past incident on Prohibition Ind." Fade nodded. "I know that Talmon, Yarrow, and the Three Pce Masters are all from the Earth Yuan World. They came to the Human Spirit World to search for treasures. Prohibition Ind was established so that they can survive on Earth to continue searching for treasures." Janus nodded and continued, "That''s right. Your master, Aldred, identally picked up the fruit of the World Tree and his strength increased tremendously. Therefore, he was sent to Prohibition Ind to practice martial arts, but he leftter. Do you know why?" At this point, Fade recalled what Aldred had told him. At that time, Aldred practiced martial arts on Prohibition Ind with the other four and became the top warrior. The Three Pce Masters thought highly of him and offered him an important position. At first, Aldred also epted the offer, butter, he found out about Yarrow and the prisoners in the dungeon. From Yarrow, he learned that the Three Pce Masters were using the warriors on Earth to enhance their strengths and to maintain the concentration of spiritual energy on the Prohibition Ind. After that, he found that there seemed to be something wrong with the cultivation method taught by Prohibition Ind, so he rejected the offer by the Three Pce Masters. With Yarrow''s help, he managed to escape from Prohibition Ind. Thinking of this, Fade suddenly realized something. He raised his head to look at Janus and asked, "Chief, do you mean that there is a problem with the cultivation method provided on Prohibition Ind? That is one of the main reasons why my master left back then." "Is that the reason why you don''t want to pass along your cultivation method? Because you are one of the first Earth warriors recruited into Prohibition Ind before my master." Speaking of this, he suddenly thought of Talmon''s story and realized that Janus was not from the Earth Yuan World, but from earth. At that time, after the Three Pce Masters'' betrayal, they became independent and recruited a group of martial artists. Janus was one of them. However, as the first group of subjects, many warriors could not adapt to the martial arts techniques of Prohibition Ind and eventually died on the ind. In the end, only Janus and the former chief of Brightness Hall were lucky enough to make it to the end. However, two hundred years ago, the Chief of Brightness Hall passed away when he was exploring the Ice-sealed Realm. Therefore, Janus became thest and only person left among the first batch of Earth warriors. To some extent, he could be regarded as Aldred''s senior. "Chief, you..." Janus read Fade''s mind. He sighed softly and nodded. "Your guess is right. As the first group of Earth warriors, we followed the Three Pce Masters to practice martial arts after entering Prohibition Ind." "At the very beginning, we were extremely excited about the rapid improvements in our strengths. However,ter, when we reached the Half-Lord Level, numerous problems slowly emerged. There were more and more problems with our cultivation and many people died during the process." "We thought of leaving Prohibition Ind. However, the Three Pce Masters tried every means to stop us. Eventually, the Chief of Brightness Hall and I persisted until the end. We cultivated to the Lord Level and were highly valued by the Three Pce Masters. Gradually, we gained a firm foothold on Prohibition Ind and eventually became chiefs." "Only, I also noticed some problems with the cultivation method that they provided to us." Content belongs to "Those techniques aren''t a problem to them, but it''s a different story when ites to us. At the beginning, we weren''t able to see much of an effect, but the further we cultivated it, the more we could feel the ws in the techniques." "In other words, they had deliberately left a back door for themselves in the programme code. As long as they wanted, they could use it to quickly know our shorings, and even control us." "When the Chief of Brightness Hall and I discovered this, we were terrified and wanted to fix this. We secretly came up with many methods and even secretly checked the techniques of the Chiefs. Sadly, there wasn''t a way to fix it, and we were devastated." Hearing this, Fade couldn''t help but sigh. He asked agitatedly, "Chief, do you mean that those ws remain until now?" Janus nodded and replied, "Indeed, it''s still the same. I''ve thought of all sorts of ways over the past few hundred years, but I just can''t fix itpletely." "Later, I realized that the reason why my defects can''t be fixed is pretty simple. We are not the same kind of people." "The Three Pce Masters, including the other Chiefs, were from the Earth Yuan World or were their descendants. On the other hand, the Chief of Brightness Hall and I were from Earth. Even if they didn''t do anything to our techniques, there would still be a problem sooner orter." "Unless you create a new skill, or else there will be problems as long as you practice the skills provided by the Three Pce Masters. After understood this, I slowed down my cultivation and dismissed most of the people in the hall. As for Camelia and the rest, I also asked them not to be too focused on cultivation." "Dad, so that''s the reason. Why didn''t you tell us earlier!" Camelia also came to a realization at this moment. She grabbed hold of Janus'' hand. After hearing this, Fade sighed with emotion. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked again, "Chief, my master also used to practice martial arts on Prohibition Ind. His cultivation methods..." Speaking of this, Janus shook his head and exined, "Aldred is way luckier than was. Although he is also from Earth and had practiced the cultivation methods provided by the Three Pce Masters, his constitution improved after eating the fruit of the World Tree, so the cultivation method was suitable for him." Content belongs to "In addition, he noticed the problem much earlier than we did. Not to mention that he got guidance from Yarrow and Talmon, so his cultivation method was not a big problem." Hearing this, Fade let out a sigh of relief. Then, his expression became serious as he looked at Janus and said, "Chief, so you mean..." "All the countries are now under the control of the Martial Arts Halls and their cultivation methods are passed down by the Three Pce Masters themselves. That is to say, almost 90% of the warriors on Earth are practicing skills with ws." "As long as those people or descendants from the Earth Yuan World have grasped the ws and attack with clear targets..." "All the warriors on the earth will be their supplies for blood and spiritual energy." At this moment, Fade couldn''t help but think of the bloody and cruel scene he saw when he snuck into the dungeon of Skytop Pce. Chapter 3069 Chapter 3069 ? Janus understood Fade''s concern. He sighed softly and agreed. "In theory, there is this possibility." He added, "However, it wasn''t that bad."N?velDrama.Org content. "Back then, the Three Pce Masters were very powerful, which was why the effect of their control was so obvious. Now that they are gone, the Chiefs'' control is not as powerful as theirs." "Furthermore, many martial artists are cultivating currently. It won''t be easy to control them on arge scale in such a short time. It won''t be easy to defeat or kill them even if they are wed." Fade was somewhat relieved. However, his expression was still solemn and dignified. "All in all, you don''t want our warriors to practice those wed skills, so you refused to take root in our country and teach the people your skills." Janus nodded. "Exactly." "Nowadays, the martial artists from my hometown are generally disciples from various ns. Their cultivation methods have been integrated and transformed and hence, are very suitable for them." "In the short-term, the cultivation methods and martial arts techniques passed down are not as good as the ones from the Martial Arts Halls. However, in the long-term, the potential of these warriors is greater than that of foreign warriors and they will definitely develop better." "It''s just that the current situation has made the leaders of the Martial Arts Alliance anxious and they are trying their best to improve the capabilities of the martial artists. As a result, many things have happened." "There are even rumors that some of the courses and techniques were acquired from foreign Martial Arts Halls." "It''s not a good thing if the country tries to inherit the cultivation method from the Earth Yuan World on arge scale.¡± Fade couldn''t help but say, "Can''t you make it clear to the leaders of the Martial Arts Alliance?" Janus smiled and shook his head, saying, "How many people do you think will believe my words?" "Besides, even if they do believe me, how many people do you think will be willing to endure weakness and bullies now just for the sake of the so- called potential in the future?" Fade was bbergasted by his question. Indeed, even if everything was made clear, things might not go as expected. After all,pared to the distant future, the immediate improvement of strength was more realistic for most people. From this point of view, the path chosen by the Martial Arts Alliance seemed more in line with the expectations of the public. Fade sighed. He was worried, but there was nothing he could do. "Fade, it isn''t something you should worry about. Just do your best," Camelia exined at the side. He smiled and said, "Thank you, Lame!" At this moment, Janus suddenly covered his mouth and coughed, with blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. Seeing this, Fade was shocked and he quickly asked, "Chief, are you okay?" Janus wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled. "It''s nothing serious. It''s just a minor injury." "Chief, how did you get hurt? Who could have hurt you?" Fade asked. Speaking of this, Janus'' eyes dimmed a little. He sighed and replied, "Do you think anyone else can hurt me?" Fade must have thought of something. "Is it the other Chiefs of the Martial Arts Halls?" Janus nodded and said, "Yes, it''s them." "Why did they hurt you?" Fade could not help but ask. Janus smiled and replied, "It''s very simple, because I am from Earth and they are from the Earth Yuan World, whom they im are superior to others." "On that day when you fought with Firstson, I didn''t help him and left with my men. At that time, several Chiefs already regarded me as a traitor and wanted to kill me." "Although Prohibition Ind was destroyed after the great battle, many of the Chiefs had returned at that time. On one hand, they wanted to find traces of Firstson. Also, they hoped to pick up some of the treasures left behind." "Treasures?" Fade was somewhat surprised. Janus exined, "After nearly a thousand years of collection, there were a lot of valuable treasures left in the Three Pces. Although Prohibition Ind and the The ogne gne Pces were destroyed, no knew how many treasures remained." "Therefore, all the Chiefs wanted to grab hold of the missing treasures. If they were lucky enough to pick up the Three Pce Masters'' personal treasures, their strengths would greatly increase." Fade asked, "Chief, did you fight with them during the treasure hunt?" Janus shook his head. "I also went there at that time, but I was not looking for treasures. I was there with Aldred and the others to look for you, but we failed to do so." "At that time, someone said that he found a treasure refined by Master Firstson in the ruins... The Earth Yuan Mirror." "Legend has it that this is a treasure that Firstson had refined with spiritual energy and blood for hundreds of years. Not only does it possess extreme power, it can also be used tomunicate with the Earth Yuan World to obtain the inheritance of the experts there." Content belongs to "It can be said that that mirror is one of the most valuable treasures." "Therefore, when news of the appearance of the Earth Yuan Mirror got out, almost all the Chiefs went mad and searched for it everywhere. However, no one was able to find it in the end. Thus, everyone left." "Originally, this matter died down from here. However, I did not expect that after two years of silence, the news suddenly spread a year ago that I had found the mirror and it was in my hands." "As a result, various Chiefs asked me to hand over the mirror from time to time. Then, there were battles and eventually I became like this." Hearing this, Fade was speechless for a while. "Is the Earth Yuan Mirror really in your hands?" Janus shook his head helplessly. "Of course not. At that time, I only heard from the others so I went to take a look. I didn''t even participate in the treasure hunt. I even suspect that the news about the mirror was fake. A treasure of that level is very likely to be carried by Firstson himself. Yet, this is impossible to confirm." Content belongs to "I suspect that someone is deliberately framing me just to have a reason to fight me." "Or rather, they all know very well, but they don''t care if the Earth Yuan Mirror is here or not. They''re just using it as an excuse to attack me." Upon hearing this, Fade frowned and immediately asked, "My master, General Xu, Master Zhu, and the others are patrolling outside just to guard against attacks from other Martial Arts Halls?" Janus nodded and said, "That''s true. We are outnumbered by the opponents. That''s all we can do." "Chief, when will theye back?" Fade couldn''t help worrying. Janus said, "There hasn''t been much going on recently. I have already sent people to inform them the day before, so they should be back today." "Thanks a lot, Chief." Fade cupped his hands in gratitude. Chapter 3070 Chapter 3070 ? Near evening, Aldred, Jaguar and Galeno came back together. Fade immediately came out to meet the three. They exchanged pleasantries and chatted with each other for a moment. The three of them asked about all kinds of things that Fade had encountered in the past three years. He answered the questions one by one and then asked about their various experiences in return.N?velDrama.Org content. Some time ago, Fade''s secret base was attacked, thus, he asked about it in detail. Jaguar and Galeno were angry when the matter was brought up. Even up until now, there was still a trace of rage on their faces. "Originally, although we had some difficulties in the secret base, we were still doing quite well. However, we don''t know who leaked our whereabouts and even spread the rumors that there were many treasures hidden in our base. This attracted quite a few martial arts practitionersing forward to search for them." "At the beginning, we tried every means to stop the people, butter, more and more people came, and they were stronger than the previous batches, so it was a little difficult for us to deal with them." "In thest attack, the main deacon and disciples from Poison Cloud Hall came. We went all out but we were losing. If Janus hadn''t received the news in time and rushed over to save us, you probably wouldn''t see us here right now." Thinking of this, Jaguar and Galeno still looked angry. Fade''s eyes darkened as he listened. Killing intent welled up in his heart. "People from Poison Cloud Hall!" "Is there a person called Kyron Mo among them?" Fade asked. When the name was mentioned, Jaguar immediately nodded. "Yes! Kyron was one of the main forces." "Fade, how do you know about Kyron?" Galeno asked from the side. Fade sneered with a solemn face. "Before I came here, I killed someone called Kid Mo in Cloud City. His father''s Kyron!" "Good job!" Jaguar and Galeno gritted their teeth and hissed. Seeing their murderous intent was getting stronger and stronger, Camelia came over with bowls of medicine and handed them to Jaguar and Galeno. "Take the medicine. Do you feel any better?" Hearing this, Fade suddenly came to his senses and said nervously, "General Xu, Master Zhu, you are injured. Let me help you!" The two didn''t refuse. After taking the medicine, they let him examine their bodies. After the examination, Fade was slightly relieved. Both of them had a lot of injuries, which were basically left behind after various battles, but in general, they were not very serious. They just need time to let the injuries heal on their own. Now that Fade had lost his elixir core, he could not use the wood essence to heal the two of them. Therefore, he could only prescribe them with medications and advise them on some precautionary measures. Aldred came to Fade and asked, "How are you now? Why do you only have the strength of a Level 4 practitioner?" At this point, all the people present turned to look at Fade with curiosity and worry in their eyes. Everyone could tell since his arrival that his strength was only at the peak stage of Level 4. Although everyone knew that his fighting ability was far more than that, they still couldn''t help but be worried. At this point, Fade couldn''t help but sigh and slowly said, "In terms of realms, I''m really only at the peak stage of Level 4, and it''s almost impossible to improve further." "How can this be? Are you hurt? Is it serious? Can it be treated?" They frowned with concern. Seeing this, Fade felt warm and he replied, "It''s not because of my injuries and I can''t treat them for the time being. It''s because I lost my elixir core during the battle with Firstson. Without it, I''m naturally stuck at the peak stage of Level 4." "What? You lost your elixir core!" "Is it possible to condense a new elixir core?" Fade shook his head and said helplessly, "I''ve triedprehending other elixir cores but I couldn''t. Although my elixir core is gone, I feel that there is still a connection. That must be why I can''tprehend other elixir cores." Aldred and the others could only exchange looks, as they were helpless. After all, they had never encountered such a strange situation. "How is your current strength? What level are you roughly at? Are you in danger?" Jaguar asked. Fade smiled and admitted, "There''s definitely an impact on my strength, but it''s still enough to deal with the current situation. ording to my estimation, my realm was at the fourth level of the Physical Refine Realm before my elixir core was shattered, which is equivalent to the fourth level of the current Level 7 realm." Content belongs to "If everything goes right and there is no problem with my elixir core, I should be able to reach the sixth level of the Physical Refine Realm, which is the sixth level of the current Level 7 realm." "However, due to theck of the elixir core, my current strength is unable to reach that level. With that said, with my physical body with the strength of sixth level at the Physical Refine Realm, I shouldn''t have any problem facing an opponent below the third level." Hearing this, they breathed a sigh of relief and rxed a little. Jaguar patted Fade''s shoulder and smiled. "You are still on par with the ones at the third level of the Physical Refine Realm, not bad." "General Xu, Master Zhu, what realm have you reached?" Fade asked. Jaguar and Galeno looked at each other with some awkwardness. After pausing for a moment, they finally spoke. "I was originally at the peak stage of the Lord Level and wasn''t far away from the Physical Refine Realm. After the great change on Earth, 1 have a lot of cultivation resources in the base. With the guidance of Janus, my progress is quite decent. I have already reached the third level. I''m about the same as you, Fade!" Jaguar said. "Third level of the Physical Refine Realm!" Fade nodded and looked towards Galeno. Galeno blushed and said, "I am a little weaker than Mr. Xu. I am only in the first level of the Level 7 realm." "First level, not bad," Fade eximed. He knew that Galeno was older than Jaguar and his strength wasn''t as good as it was in the past. Now that he had broken through to the Level 7 realm, which was the Physical Refine Realm, it was already considered a huge achievement for him. Knowing their strengths, Fade''s eyes fell on his master, Aldred. "Master, you..." Aldred coughed and raised his head. He drawled proudly, "I''ve made some progress, but it''s not a lot. I''ve just reached the seventh level of the Level 7 realm." After that, he stared at Fade with pride in the corner of his eyes. After all, the seventh level was much stronger than Fade''s strength at the third level. Back then, in the Ice-sealed Realm, Aldred did not get the chance to disy his strength at the sixth level of the Physical Refine Realm. He had almost been caught up by his disciple. Fortunately, there was a distance between them again now. It made Aldred feel that he had secured his pride. Chapter 3071 Chapter 3071 ? Fade smiled and did not expose his master''s thoughts. He then asked, "How is the strength of the Chief of Green Wood Hall?" At the mention of Janus, the expressions of the people present suddenly became respectful and yearning. Jaguar said, "Janus told us some time earlier that he has reached the second level of the Soul Refine Realm." "The second level of the Soul Refine Realm is equivalent to the second level of Level 8. That''s very impressive," Fade''s heart stirred. However, he then thought of other questions. "Can the Chief of Green Wood Hall unleash all of his strength in that realm?" Fade asked this because when he fought against the Three Pce Masters, Secondson and Thirdson were actually at fourth level of the Soul Refine Realm at that time. Firstson was at sixth level and even close to the seventh level. At that time, he was at most only at fourth level of the Physical Refine Realm. If the Three Pce Masters had used their full strength, he would not have been their match no matter how much he had broken through. However, because they were people from the Earth Yuan World, they were restricted by the earth volition and could not exert all their strength. Hence, they were ultimately defeated by Fade. Now that the Chief of Green Wood Hall had reached the second level of the Soul Refine Realm, Fade wondered just how much strength he could unleash. As Fade asked, the people opposite him understood what he meant. With slightly dignified expressions, they exined, "In the past three years, because the World Tree connected with the introduction of spiritual energy, the spiritual energy on the earth has increased a lot, and it is more simr to the Earth Yuan World." "Therefore, the current earth''s suppression of Earth Yuan World cultivators is much weaker than before. Furthermore, as time goes on, the flow of spiritual energy will also make the suppression weaker and weaker." "Let me put it this way. Back then, when Firstson was suppressed, he could only disy the strength of a ninth level Physical Refine Realm practitioner despite being at the seventh level of the Soul Refine Realm. Ignoring the risk, he could forcefully advance to the first stage of the Soul Refine Realm." "Secondson and Thirdson were only able to disy the strength of eight stage Physical Refine Realm practitioners." "However, it is possible for Janus, who is at the second level of the Soul Refine Realm, to disy the strength of a ninth level Physical Refine Realm practitioner. He might even be able to disy the strength of a first level Soul Refine Realm easily." After hearing this, Fade was slightly surprised. "From the looks of it, the suppression effect has indeed weakened a lot." Then, he thought of something and asked, "What about the other Chiefs?" Aldred said, "In general, most of the chiefs are about the same level as the chief of Green Wood Hall. They range from the first to the third level of the Soul Refine Realm." "Of course, there are a few Chiefs who have hidden their strengths and have likely reached the fourth level of the Soul Refine Realm. Among them, the chief of Thunder Hall seems to be the most likely one." "The chief of Thunder Hall! The other Martial Arts Halls are now..." Fade recalled his situation on Prohibition Ind. However, he hadn''t spent much time on Prohibition Ind at that time, and he only had contact with Green Wood Hall. The other Martial Arts Halls were basically enemies. Although he still nominally served as the chief of Mad Dragon Hall, he didn''t know much about it. Seeing this, Galeno took the initiative to introduce to Fade, "In the past, there were Three Pces and Sixteen Inner Halls on Prohibition Ind, but the power of the sixteen Halls was each different." "In addition, during the battle at that time when Prohibition Ind was destroyed, several unfortunate Martial Arts Halls were destroyed and no longer exist now." "After that, the major Martial Arts Halls stood firmly in various areas and continued to develop. Some weaker Martial Arts Halls were also gradually recruited and lost their independence." "There are no longer sixteen halls now." Hearing this, Fade could not help but ask, "How many are there?" Galeno counted on his fingers and said to Fade, "From the division of regions, Thunder Hall, which is rooted in Micovia, is the most powerful one. Besides, it subdued some smaller Martial Arts Halls." "In the European countries, Holy Martial Hall took Earlington. Stormy Hall was rooted in Fransburg, and Fiery me Hall stood in Germnd. In addition, we have Frozen Ice Hall in Northern Europe. These Martial Arts Halls suffered great losses in their strength, but none of them could gain the upper hand to subdue others and be thergest. Therefore, they joined forces and formed a new alliance called the Asura Hall, which controls thends of Europe." Content belongs to "The next is in the Asian countries. Southeast Asia is basically controlled by Poison Cloud Hall. However, the strength of Poison Cloud Hall itself is limited. In el addition, Brightness Hall is rooted in Indnd. The two joined forces and established the Bright Cloud Hall, controlling the entire territory of South Asia." "Following that is East Asia. Beauties Hall has controlled Jopeno, and Mad Dragon Hall Kas controlled Knd. These two have also joined forces and established a new group called Beauties Dragon Hall. They can also be considered a great power However, because of Mad Dragon Hall''s slightly inferior strength, their status in Beauties Dragon Hall is lower. Beauties Hall still has more control." Content belongs to "Thest territory is where we stand and Green Wood Hall. However, you also know that Green Wood Hall did not expand to our country. The martial arts strength in our country mainlyes from inheritance, and we are rtively weak." "However, because of your prestige and our profound foundation, other forces have been quite quiet in recent years. However, as time goes by, they''ve be more and more restless and want to enter our territory to have a piece of the pie."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After listening to the story, Fade divided the current forces in his mind and basically understood the general situation. Thunder Hall in Micovia, the new Asura Hall in Europe, Bright Cloud Hall in South Asia, the growing Beauties Dragon Hall in East Asia, and finally, their own country. These five made up the main five forces in the world. From the perspective of overall strength, Thunder Hall was the strongest, followed by Asura Hall. Bright Cloud Hall and Beauties Dragon Hall were slightly weaker. The strength of their country was at the bottom. This was also one of the reasons why the higher-ups were in a hurry to eliminate Fade''s influence and promote martial arts. Thinking of this, Fade could not help sighing. "I''m afraid we won''t have a good time at this conference!" Jaguar nodded and said, "At present, only Satria presents some hope. As for the others, they are still not qualified." At this point, Fade suddenly thought of something and asked, "General Xu, the practitioners of Earth Yuan World will be suppressed by the earth volition itself. From this, can we specte that the strength of those who have cultivated the Earth Yuan World''s techniques will also be suppressed?" Jaguar replied, "In short, there are some influences, but not too big. After all, these cultivators themselves are from Earth, and the cultivation methods taught have also been improved. In addition, the suppression is getting weaker and weaker, so the influence is nothing." Fade nodded and kept all the information in his mind. Chapter 3072 Chapter 3072 ? Just as Fade was talking about his old days in Green Wood Hall, the entire Capital City was in a state of agitation with his disappearance. Vii and Zander, the heads of Heroine Academy and the National Military School, rushed to the National Security Department after hearing that Fade had left. They asked the government to issue an international order to arrest him. During the meeting, Saxen of the Martial Arts Committee strongly opposed it but it was to no avail.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, with the judge''s approval, the Martial Arts Alliance publicly announced the expulsion of Lundie from the representative team and the wanted order. Of course, Lily, who left with Fade, was also investigated and suppressed. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was directly taken over by the government, and all of their businesses were under surveince. Even Tom, Scott, and the others who had nothing to do with the incident were also included in the key monitoring list and were under supervision. If Saxen hadn''t protected them, they might have already been taken away by the people of the National Security Department for secret interrogation. With the publicity of the Martial Arts Alliance, Lundie''s reputation on the Inte had plunged to the bottom, and all kinds of curses were thrown at him. In the beginning, people merely suspected that he had killed Meylina and Sanjay, and some people tried to defend him. However, now, there was no one to speak up for him. Everyone was condemning him on the Inte and requesting to capture him for a trial. There were even more aggressive people who requested a kill order. For a moment, the crowd was in a fit of excitement. This kind of excitement had been on the Inte for more than ten days. Finally, as the representative teams of the Martial Artists Conference from other countries arrived, the Inte gradually shifted focus. As the conference got closer, more and more people started to introduce the representatives of the other countries. Although these representative teams represented their own countries, they were mainly divided ording to the five forces. For example, in Europe, countries such as Earlington and Fransburg had sent their own representative teams. Despite this, those who represented the team could only be counted as the inferior team. Their country''s true top-tier young experts were selected by Asura Hall. Gradually, they formed a team representing the Asura Hall. The other representative teams were the same. In this case, although there were dozens of representatives, people still paid the most attention to the team representing the biggest forces. These include the representative teams from Thunder Hall, Asura Hall, Bright Cloud Hall, and Beauties Dragon Hall. Among the four representative teams, the most dazzling contestant was, of course, the strongest one. The four strongest people were... The captain of Thunder Hall, Abraham, was known as "The Chosen One" of the new era of martial artists in Micovia. The captain of Asura Hall, Heimdall, had the same name as the son of the legendary Lord of Gods, Odin. He was known as the "Patron Saint" of the new era of Europe. The captain of Bright Cloud Hall, Chopra, was said to hail from the Bremen n, the highest level in Indnd. He was known as the "Holy Son" of Indnd. The caption of Beauties Dragon Hall, Linger Abe, was rumored to have the blood lineage of the well-known Yin-Yang Master, Hiroto Abe. Her nickname was the White Fox Lady. The information about these four people quickly spread on the inte. In the beginning, everyone was filled with righteous indignation towards thesemon "enemies" and cursed at them on the inte. However, with the release of various information, the four people''s achievements were continuously exposed in front of the localizens, turning some teenagers into fans. It was especially true for Abraham. His handsome features made his poprity skyrocket. In just a few days, the number of fans in his fan club on the Inte had reached up to one million. Although the number of fans of the other captains were not as numerous as Abraham, there were still hundreds of thousands of them. For a time, these captains quickly became the rising stars on the Inte. Of course, the exaggerated promotion of the "enemies" also made moreizens hate them. They criticized and scolded these fans on the Inte. For a moment, the Inte was in an uproar. At the height of the quarrel, there was even an offline fight. A veteran who retired from the army was dissatisfied with what Abraham''s fans said online. He left messages to fight with them. Originally, this type of fight online was just a verbal fight. No one would really go. The veteran did not n to go to the fight at first. However, what surprised him was that the fans turned out to be female students at a local martial arts school. Th¨¨se days, these four in their dormitories were all fascinated by Abraham. They made all kinds ofments him on the Inte, which led to the offlinepetition. These four girls thought they were strong because they were students of a martial arts school, so they really went to the fight scene. In the end, they found that the veteran did note to the scene, so they recorded the matter and posted it online. They mocked the veteran as a keyboard warrior and dared not to take it seriously. In this situation, the retired veteran was angry and made a new challenge to fight. Although these four girls were martial arts students, they were freshmen who had just entered the school and had not learned much martial arts. In addition, the martial arts school they attended was just anunknown school in the local area, so they were not strong. Content belongs to Therefore, even if it was four against one, the veteran ultimately won and beat the four girls. The four girls were naturally furious to be beaten. They made things worse and put it on the Inte, calling for the veteran to be punished, andpensate them. However, to their surprise, the angryizens did not support them but supported the veteran instead. Then millions ofizens brought the matter to the Ministry of Education and asked the country to punish these traitors. Eventually, under pressure, the Ministry of Education responded with a serious investigation. Although the martial arts school was small and weak, it was still registered in the education system. After the investigation, the four girls not only did not receivepensation but were fired by the school. There was a cheer on the Inte. Countlessizens celebrated the sessful punishment of these "traitors". For a moment, the people''s hostility towards the captains gradually suppressed their fans'' voices. Just as this matter was brewing on the Inte, in an independent manor in the northern suburbs of Capital City, each representative team was preparing for the meeting that would happen in a week. el Within a spacious, luxurious bedroom, the blonde-haired captain of Thunder Temple, Abraham, the Chosen One, was currently lying on the sofa, looking at the tablet in his hand with a smile on his face scrolling from time to time. Chapter 3073 Chapter 3073 ? When the other members of the Thunder Hall representative team saw this, they couldn''t help but ask, "Captain, what are you looking at? What''s so funny?" Abraham turned on his tablet and said, "Look at it yourself. My fans fought with otherizens on the Inte.'' The team member nced at it and immediately remarked disdainfully, "What''s there to see? Captain, do you like these useless and idiotic fans?" Abraham smiled and shook his head. "Of course not. It''s just that it''s better to do something and have some fun." After that, he suddenly had an idea. He turned on the tablet and started to write something. Seeing this, the team member on the other side couldn''t help but say, "Captain, what are you doing? Don''t get involved in this kind of thing. It''s meaningless." "Don''t worry. It''s a piece of cake," Abraham waved his hand. After a few seconds, he sent out the message he had written. Five minutes after he sent out the message, the Inte was in an uproar. The first to react was Abraham''s fan club. They were surprised to find that he, the Chosen One, had opened a social media ount and personally spoke up. Instantly, countless fans flocked over. Then, he posted the second message. This message made his fans even more excited. Abraham said that he heard about the four girls and felt sorry that they were fired because of him. Aspensation, he apologized to them on the Inte and promised that he would send four gifts as an apology. If possible, he would invite the four girls to Capital City and apologize to them in person. As soon as his message was sent out, it immediately caused an explosion on the Inte. All types of discussions were heard. Some were celebrating enthusiastically, while others were cursing angrily. It was extremely messy. However, one thing was certain. The matter made Abraham''s fans even more loyal towards him. When the other team members saw the follow-up development, they could not help looking at Abraham. "Captain, you won''t take it seriously and invite those girls to Capital City, will you?" Abraham smiled and said, "Why should I not take it seriously? It''s not a big deal!" "Captain, this... This..." Some of the squad members were quite puzzled. On the side, a woman with a curvaceous figure smiled and exined, "The captain can cause such a big disturbance on the Inte with a casual move, and their people would spontaneously oppose each other." "Do you think what Captain''s doing is meaningless? Use your brain and think about it carefully." "Oh, Captain still has such considerations!" "He deserves to be the captain. I''m too naive" "Captain, how about we add fuel to the fire and make it bigger?" Abraham smiled and waved his hand. "There''s no need. If we continue taking action, it''ll be too obvious. Letting things develop naturally is the most effective way." After that, he waved to the charming woman and said with a smile, "Mervelin,e to my ce to have a rest tonight."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mervelin smiled charmingly and walked into Abraham''s room. The other team members looked at them, walking into the room together. Their gaze wasplicated. Some were not surprised, some were envious, and some were slightly dissatisfied. "Mervelin has such a hot figure. The captain is blessed tonight!" A male member sighed. "If that woman hadn''t relied on her body, how could she have been selected as a member of the representative team?" Another member of the team grumbled in a low voice. On the other side, an ordinary-looking woman nced at them and smiled. "It''s Mervelin who is blessed tonight, not the Captain Our Captain is the Chosen One Many beautiful women don''t even have a chance to apany him. Mervelin getting the Captain''s favor is her blessing." "F*ck, I can''t hold back anymore. I''m going out for a moment!" A burly member of the team said as he walked out of the door. On the other side, someone frowned and reminded him, "Angus, this is not Micovia. Don''t do anything rash." "Don''t worry, I know what to do." The strong man named Angus turned into a ck shadow and rushed out. Seeing this, the other team members shook their heads and did not say anything. After all, they were already familiar with Angus. They knew that one of his biggest problems was his lustful nature. The Inte continued to fight, but the contestants who were participating in the conference were all in full training mode at this moment, making thest preparations before the excel.n& conference. In the national representative team training center, Satria was leading the final special training session with the other members. Because of Meylina and Sanjay''s deaths and bundle''s expulsion, the representative team had lost three members from the original ten. For Meylina and Sanjay, as second level experts in the team, losing them had significantly weakened the team''s overall strength. However, the government had no choice but to select three more people from the backup candidates to join the representative team. There was one contestant from Heroine Academy and the National Military School, and the other one was from the official guards. They were all Level 6 martial artists, but they were still weaker than Meylina and Sanjay. Therefore, the government could only increase the intensity of the training. They hoped to strengthen the team before the conference began. On this day, the team was in a special training session. Suddenly, Sheldon, who represented the Martial Arts Committee, slowed down and stopped. He picked up his phone to look at it. The captain, Satria''s, expression immediately sank and turned cold when he saw this. At that moment, Leonil, who was promoted to vice-captain, immediately walked over and asked, "Sheldon, what are you doing? If you don''t want to train, get lost. Don''t waste everyone''s time you Sheldon came from the Martial Arts Committee, so he didn''t get along well with the members of the Martial Arts Alliance, such as Satria and Leonil. Hearing Leonil''s words, everyone else looked over at Sheldon with dissatisfaction in their eyes. However, at this moment, Sheldon did not care too much. His face was ashen as he stood up and prepared to leave. "I have something to do and have to leave first." "Sheldon, do you know what you''re doing?" Leonil warned angrily. Satria also asked in a low voice, "Sheldon, what do you want to do?" Sheldon gritted his teeth, his expression full of anger. He took out his phone and huffed, "Read the news yourself." With puzzled expressions, everyone turned on their phones and started reading the news Sheldon had mentioned. However, when they saw the news, it had already been deleted. There were only various rumors and follow-upments from theizens. Chapter 3074 Chapter 3074 ? They looked through thement section, and there were only a variety of rebuttals and angry curses. It was conflicting, making the team members confused. As a result, they turned their gaze towards Sheldon and asked, "Sheldon, what news is it exactly? Why are you so agitated?" At this moment, Sheldon was making a phone call. He looked angry as he was talking to the other party. "I will never sit by and do nothing about it!" Finally, he snapped and hung up the phone. "Sheldon, what happened?" The others quickly asked. Sheldon suppressed his anger and exined, "Last night, Angus, a member of the Thunder Hall representative team, left his base and barged into a nearby martial arts training base. He offended a female student and wounded seven or eight members of the base." "What!" Hearing this, the others were also shocked, and their faces showed astonishment. "Are the representatives of Thunder Hall crazy? How dare they do such a thing?" "Really? Is there any misunderstanding?" "The news was deleted. I think we should wait until the truth is exposed. We don''t know what''s going on now." "Sheldon, don''t be too angry. Our most important mission at the moment is the battle during the conference. Don''t be distracted." Hearing this, Sheldon was immediately angered. He red at them and shouted, "That female student''s name is Heidy and she''s my girlfriend. I''ve already called her and confirmed it. Tell me, how can I not be angry?" Hearing this, everyone was shocked again. "What? She''s your girlfriend?" "I-Is this true?" "Sheldon, no matter what, you should calm down first!" Sheldon gritted his teeth, "I didn''t kill Angus right away, which means I''m already calm. I''m going to visit my girlfriend now."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After that, he rushed out directly. The other members behind him sighed when they saw this. However, they did not say anything else. After Sheldon left, nobody had the mood to continue training. They dispersed and began to inquire about this matter. Although the news was deleted, they had special identities as national team members, and theirwork could not bepared to ordinary people. Therefore, after asking around, they roughly figured out what had happened. The truth was simple. That night, Angus from Thunder Hall left his base without reporting ording to the rules and was ready to go out to seek fun. However, because the base''s location was rtively remote, there was no such entertainment ce around it at all. Besides, he was not familiar with this country, so after searching around, he could not find a ce to put out his fire, which made him angrier. Then, he discovered a martial arts training base nearby, so he broke in. Coincidentally, there was a team of martial arts students training in the base. Angus forced his way in. He immediately took a fancy to Heidy, who was the prettiest in the team and tried to take her away. The students and staff members in the training base resisted him. In the beginning, they repeatedly persuaded him, but Angus ignored them and pestered Heidy. In the end, he even tried to take her away forcefully despite her unwillingness. As a result, the two sides began to fight. Although the students doing the special training here were not top masters like Satria and Leonil, they were still elites of martial arts. Their strength was pretty good as well. Most of them were above Level 4, and two of them had even reached Level 5. However, when it came to Angus, who was at Level 6, they were still too weak to face him. After the fight, Angus wounded seven or eight students and staff members and forcefully took Heidy away. He only released her the next morning. After Heidy returned, she immediately told her school leaders and asked the school to help her. What she didn''t expect was that there was no news after she reported the matter. Instead, the school principal talked with her and asked her not to disclose it. She was naturally unwilling and immediately expressed her opposition. Thus, the principalunched rounds of remarks to persuade her. In the end, they even threatened her, asking her to endure it. All in all, she understood the thoughts of the school. Because it involved the representative team of Thunder Hall and it was at the critical moment of the conference, the school did not want to make a big deal out of it and make trouble. Therefore, they want to suppress the matter and deal with it as quietly as possible. Heidy was certainly dissatisfied with this result, but she was unable to resist the school. She could only pretend to think about it and leave the school. She wanted to contact her boyfriend, Sheldon, as soon as possible to exin this matter. Content belongs to However, because Sheldon was in special training, she couldn''t get through to his phone at all. Therefore, when she returned home, she found the media and exposed the matter on the Inte, hoping to attract attention and severely punish Angus. However, the oue surprised her. The school soon found the news on the Inte and quickly pressured them to delete the post andments. The school principal called again, warning, and even threatening Heidy. Then, Sheldon saw the news and flew into a rage. After he left, things escted. Originally, the school had taken swift action to delete and clean up the post. Heidy was also under the control of the school''s people. The matter had finally settled down. The next thing was to wait for everyone to forget about this matter. However, to the school''s surprise, Heidy''s boyfriend turned out to be a genius from the Martial Arts Committee, Sheldon. He was also an elite fighter selected to represent the country. After Sheldon came back, he rushed straight to the school and brought Heidy out. The school was shocked and wanted to negotiate with him and even threaten him. However, Sheldon''s identity was not something that the martial school could touch. Then, he and Heidy immediately exposed the matter to the media. Seeing this, the school could only report this matter to the Martial Arts Alliance and ask them for help. The top leaders of the Martial Arts Alliance thought the same as the school officials when it came to such a sudden incident. They didn''t want tg stir up trouble at such an important juncture. Their first thought was to suppress the matter and slowly talk about it. Therefore, their first act was to block the news. However, Sheldon was a martial arts genius as well as a representative of the team. He was well-known. Besides, the Martial Arts Committee behind him also publicly supported him, so the news quickly spread on the Inte. Even the Martial Arts Alliance could not suppress it. For a moment, the discussions on the Inte were heated. Chapter 3075 Chapter 3075 ? Countlessizens were angered by Angus'' behavior and were filled with indignation. "Why didn''t the government arrest him? What are they waiting for?" "Could it be that it''s because Angus is a foreigner and is superior to us?" "Continue to delete and close the post. I''d like to see how long you can hide it!" "Aren''t they the ones wanting to make our nation great again? Why do they dare not do anything when we are bullied by the foreigners now?" "Thunder Hall''s representative team hasn''t said anything yet?" "Punish the culprit!" Just as countlessizens were in a rage, several senior executives of the National Security Department gathered in the conference room. Saxen, the chairman of the Martial Arts Committee, was the first to p the table. He looked at the people around him and said coldly, "The facts are clear. What are you hesitating about? Arrest them ording to the rules." Hearing this, Zander, the president of the National Military School sitting opposite him, immediately retorted, "Mr. Chung, aren''t you too overboard?" Saxen red at them. "What do you mean by overboard? Our students, our people, have been bullied, but now, you look like you don''t care at all. Or are you just going to sit around and watch because the one hurt is not you?" Zander frowned, "It''s not as serious as you said. Don''t make a fuss." "Don''t make a fuss! Zander, are you still human?" Saxen growled. At the side, Vii, the principal of Heroine Academy, frowned and stated, "Mr. Chung, I know that Sheldon belongs to the Martial Arts Committee, so you''re mad. However, this matter isplicated and must be discussed carefully." "What do you mean by saying I''m mad because Sheldon is one of mymittee members? Even if Sheldon is just an ordinary person, isn''t this matter infuriating enough?" Saxen asked as he mmed the table. It seemed that a fight was about to break out. Maxi, the president of the Martial Arts Alliance, coughed and suppressed the argument. "Alright, that''s enough." "We came to the meeting to solve the problem, not to quarrel." The scene quietened down. Maxi looked at them and said, "One by one, tell me your opinions." Upon hearing this, Saxen was about to speak. Seeing this, Maxi added, "Please be concise!" Saxen suppressed the anger in his heart and nodded. He said, "My idea is simple. Treat it ording tow. No matter who the other party is, this case has already caused a bad impact. It must be dealt with seriously to quell public anger." Maxi was expressionless. He nodded and looked at the next one. "Continue!" Zander immediately said, "My idea is to deal with it in a low profile manner. After all, this matter is rted to the members of Thunder Hall. We can''t be sloppy." "Moreover, in terms of nature, this case is not special." "Zander, you..." Saxen red at him. He almost couldn''t help but quarrel, but as Maxi looked at him, he could only shut up. Then, Vii opened her mouth. She remained silent for a few seconds before saying, "My opinion is quite simple. The case truly needs to be dealt with, but we have to be careful." Then, it was the president of the Capital Martial Arts Academy, Yose. He looked at the people around him and said, "We should ce importance on the big things. We should try to not affect the overall situation for such small things." Maxi nodded and continued. Maitho of the Thousands Martial Sect, who rarely spoke, narrowed his eyes, stroked his beard, and said slowly, "I don''t have any opinions. I''ll listen to you." After asking everyone, Maxi said, "I''ve heard what everyone thinks. Let me share my views." Hearing this, the people present lit up and straightened their backs. After all, he was the president of the Martial Arts Alliance and the strongest person in the country. His opinion could be said to represent the direction of handling this case. Maxi said, "First of all, I feel sorry for the case. What the member of Thunder Hall did is disgraceful." "As for this matter, I''ve protested to Thunder Hall and asked them to punish the criminal." "In another aspect, because the conference is near and the ??? representatives from all over the world are here, we must be more cautious when dealing with things and not cause big conflicts. I Otherwise, once the consequences be serious, we can''t afford the consequences." "Therefore, my opinion is that we should stick to justice in principle but deal with it in a low profile manner by following the rules." "I''m done talking!" After listening to Maxi''s words, Zander and Vii apuded first. "Well said. I agree with you, Mr. Long." "As expected of you, Mr. Long. You have great foresight. I agree."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Yose and Maitho also nodded at the side, obviously agreeing with Maxi''s opinion. Saxen, on the opposite side, couldn''t stand it anymore. He was so mad that his face turned red, and his fists clenched so tightly that they creaked. Maxi''s words were pleasant and he was determined in principle, but wanted to keep a low profile. However, it was no different from Zander and Vinod''s views. He e wanted to suppress this matter and not make it a big deal. That was uneptable to Saxen. He stood up directly, red at Maxi, and said, "Mr. Long, I can''t agree with your opinion." There was no surprise on Maxi''s face. He said faintly, "It''s normal to have differences in opinions. I can understand what you said, Mr. Chung." Saxen red at him. "I strongly object to this case!" Maxi sighed and said, "Mr. Chung, I can understand your feelings, but you''d better look at the overall situation." "Well, since everyone has different opinions, let''s vote and decide how to deal with it." Maxi raised his hand first. Vii, Zander, Yose, and Maitho followed closely behind and raised their hands in agreement. Only Saxen did not raise his hand. The result was obvious. Maxi put down his arm and said, "Mr. Chung, you have seen everyone''s opinion. The minority will obey the majority. This case has been decided." "I..." Saxen''s face was filled with anger. He still wanted to speak. However, Maxi''s body trembled as his positive energy surged out and immediately suppressed Saxen. Then, Maxi stood up, waved his hand, and said, "That''s it. Let''s call it a day." After that, everyone got up and prepared to leave. Maxi seemed to think of something and added, "Mr. Chung, Sheldon had better return to the team to train as soon as possible. If it doesn''t work out, report to the team as soon as possible, and we can swap him out." Content belongs to After that, they waved their hands and left. In the corridor, Saxen could still hear theirughter. In therge conference room, Saxen was the only one left. His face was depressed, angry, and helpless. He copsed on the chair and didn''t say a word. Chapter 3076 Chapter 3076 ? After the meeting, the set tone began to take effect. Firstly, on the Inte, the relevant topics were correspondingly restricted, and the discussion had be less heated. Then, the officials of Capital City responded and promised to investigate the matter carefully. There was no news next. The media rapidly decreased their discussions about the case. In the end, there were hardly any articles left. The heated discussions rted to the case were also quickly suppressed. After a day of quick reorganization.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even if countless people were filled with righteous indignation and cursed in their hearts, at least on the Inte, the heat of the matter waspletely gone as if it had passed. Not many people were talking about it. The hot topic of everyone''s attention was also spread from the case to other various news events. In this situation, Saxen looked at Sheldon, who was sitting opposite him, and firmly said, "Sheldon, don''t be discouraged. Even if they blocked all channels, I will speak. I will go to the street tomorrow to publicize this matter." Hearing his words, Sheldon finally raised his head and shook his head. "Mr. Chung, I understand your intentions. However, there''s no need." "Sheldon, but..." Saxen was a bit worried. Sheldon said, "Mr. Chung, I''m not a child. I know how much resistance there is behind this. The Martial Arts Committee can''t beat them." Upon hearing this, Saxen could not help feeling a sense of unwillingness and helplessness. Although the current Martial Arts Committee was nominally the highest organization in parallel with the Martial Arts Alliance, the gap between it and the Martial Arts Alliance was bing bigger. As the president of the Martial Arts Committee, Saxen had much less power than Maxi, the president of the Martial Arts Alliance. Looking at Saxen''s emotional expression, Sheldon got up and said, "Mr. Chung, it''s gettingte. I have to go back to the team for training. I have to go now." "Sheldon, about the team, if you do not wish to participate, you can withdraw. We do not need to..." Saxen stated. However, before he could finish, Sheldon said firmly, "Mr. Chung, there''s no need. I''ll definitely participate in the conference." Looking at Sheldon''s firm and peculiar expression, Saxen faintly felt a little worried. However, he was unable to think of any reason to stop his disciple. He could only instruct, "In that case, you must be careful. If you encounter any problems, contact me anytime." "Thank you very much, Mr. Chung!" Sheldon nodded, then turned around and left. Not long after, Sheldon returned to the training center. Seeing that he was back, the members of the team gathered around him. They all knew what had happened. "Sheldon, are you alright?" "Did anything happen?" They asked. Sheldon shook his head and said faintly, "I''m fine." Then, a girl came to Sheldon with a look of anger. She asked Sheldon, "What about the b*stard who insulted Heidy?" Sheldon looked up and recognized that the girl was Madelina, who reced Meylina from Heroine Academy. Madelina had short hair and was tall. She looked burly and had a simr personality to a boy. "Heidy is resting at home! Angus is still at the Thunder Hall''s base. The officials said that they are investigating things, but there are still no results so far" Sheldon exined. "What? He wasn''t caught yet? What are they doing?" Madelina was furious. She pulled Sheldon and said, "As Heidy''s boyfriend, how can you let him go unpunished like that? Are you still a man?" He rolled his eyes, and his shoulders shook as if he was provoked. However, when the words were about toe out of his mouth, his voice sank. "The authorities have made up their minds. I can''t interfere." "Do you follow their words like a good dog? Are you a man or not? You don''t care about your girlfriend. I''ll take care of it. I''ll go talk to Madam Mok..." While Spend Madelina nced at Sheldon with disdain and was about to leave the training base angrily. Content belongs to At this moment, Leonil stopped her with a cold face and said, "Madelina, watch your behavior." "Behavior? What kind of behavior?" Madelina asked, staring at him. "Ourpatriots have been bullied. Are you going to sit by and watch? Is this called taking action?" Leonil frowned, "Madelina, the official board had already released a notice for this matter and will handle it. Don''t annoy us." "What do you mean by handle? The culprit is having fun and eating in the base. Can I trust them?" She was furious. "Leonil Sha, you can''t stop me." As she spoke, her aura surged. Seeing this, Leonil''s aura surged as well. The atmosphere became tense, and the two sides were on the verge of a fight. At this moment, there came the sound of footsteps, and the atmosphere instantly cooled down. Satria walked over with an expressionless face. He nced at the scene and asked coldly, "What''s happening?" Leonil quickly lowered his head and reported to Satria, "Mr. Cao, Sheldon is back. Just now, Madeline wanted to avenge Sheldon''s girlfriend, but I stopped her. She..." Upon hearing this, Satria frowned and said to Madeline, "We have to focus on training and prepare for thepetition. Don''t worry about other unrted things." "Unrted things? They''re ourpatriots!" She shouted angrily. "You *ssholes don''t care when you see a woman being bullied. What kind of man are you?" "Madelina, the higher-ups have made a decision. Don''t act recklessly," Satria said. She said agitatedly, "It''s none of your business." "Madelina you..." He was enraged. His aura suddenly spread out. The strength of a Level 7 martial artist instantly pressed down on Madelina, causing the atmosphere to tense up. Content belongs to IMS Although she felt the horrifying pressure from Satria, she still gritted her teeth and fought hard. Her eyes were full of unwillingness and anger. Seeing this, he raised his eyebrows and wanted to increase the pressure. However, at this moment, Sheldon said, "Madelina, I appreciate your kindness. Let''s call it a day." " Madeline''s determined expression fell. She looked at Sheldon in anger and disappointment. Then, she turned around and left. "You... You... Heidy actually fancies a coward like you. A softie and a piece of trash!" Seeing Madeline leeve, Satria released the pressure and nced at everyone. Finally, he paused for a few seconds on Sheldon before he said, "Quickly train. Don''t be distracted." "Yes, Captain!" "Got it!" Everyone responded. The training team quietened down and continued with their special training. Days passed, and the date of the conference was getting closer. Chapter 3077 Chapter 3077 ? On the Inte, there was more and more news about the warm-ups and various posts about the conference. The relevant tickets sale and broadcast work were all proceeding in a formal and orderly manner. Heidy''s case, which was still in a heated discussion a few days ago, seemed to have been silently forgotten. Few people talked about it on the Inte. Under such an atmosphere, the date of the conference arrived. On this day, the representatives of each country gathered at the stadium of Capital City. Therge stadium had been modified. There was a ring in the middle of the arena surrounded by various formations and prohibitions. The ring and the audience''s seats were isted to ensure the audience''s safety. Then, the seats around the stage formed the auditorium. Of course, the seats facing the ring were the VIP seats. People in the VIP seats are basically staff members from each representative team and the upper echelon. The stadium, which could amodate 100,000 people, was full at the moment. Countless audience members waved the gs in their hands and kept shouting and cheering. Although the battle had not begun yet, the atmosphere was already heated up. The live broadcast equipment was already set up for final testing. Then, everything would be broadcasted to billions of people around the world. At 9:00 AM, with the sound of a drum, the International Martial Artists Conference officially began. After a series of ceremonies, speeches, and raising the gs, as the representatives of the other teams entered the venue an hourter, the conference finally began. The teams entered the scene one after another, and the audience burst into cheers.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the beginning, it was the representative teams from a state area. Not many audience members at the scene knew them, and they finished pretty quickly. Then, the representative team formed by the main forces began to enter the stadium. The representatives of the top four teams, including Beauties Dragon Hall, Bright Cloud Hall, Asura Hall, and Thunder Hall, began to enter the center of the venue in waves of enthusiastic voices. The four captains at the front of the four teams attracted the attention of many people present. The White Fox Lady, Linger Abe; the Holy Son, Chopra; the Patron Saint, Heimdall; and Abraham, the Chosen One. The cheers grew louder and louder. That was especially the case for Abraham, who came outst. He smiled and waved at the camera and the stands, which immediately attracted many fans on the scene, screaming and shouting. The fanaticism of these fans naturally caused the dissatisfaction of some of the audience members on the spot. They thought the girls'' fanatical support for the captain of a foreign or even hostile force was essentially treason. Therefore, some audience members booed one after another. It was especially the case when the camera was aimed at Angus. The booing suddenly erupted and even suppressed the cheers for Abraham. Some agitated audience members directly began to curse in the seats. "Why is the criminal still here? Wasn''t he already caught?" "The officials of Capital City, is this the so-called investigation?" "He insulted the modesty of a woman, and the officials did nothing about it. Are they still human?" "Capture Angus and punish the criminal." The situation on the scene was out of control. The cameraman quickly moved the camera over and increased the sound of the background music, covering up the curses and boos on the scene. Finally, when the national representative team began to enter the venue, the booing and cursing turned into cheers quickly. This group of the national representative team had gone through many twists and turns. From Lundie''s sudden intrusion to his conflict with Meylina and Sanjay to their deaths and Lundie''s expulsion. Not to mention that near the conference, Sheldon''s girlfriend was offended. Such urrences had made the national representative team feel like a mess. However, when everyone''s eyes fell n¨¦ on Satria, the captain at the forefront of the team, they became confident again. After all, he was the only warrior in the younger generation who had entered Level 7 and who was in the top ten of the Phoenix List. Content belongs to As Satria waved his hand, the whole scene instantly boiled up. The cheers almost turned the stadium upside down. After the team entered the venue, it was time for the official matches. The rules of thepetition were simple. Each representative team would draw lots to fight with each other. The winner would advance and the loser would be eliminated. The drawing of lots was soon over, and each team started to inspect their opponents. As expected, the five strongest representative teams did not meet each other in the front. Instead, they got representatives from the rtively weaker countries. One after another, the duels began in the ring. Generally speaking, the representative team from smaller countries and states has little difference in strength. They could fight back and forth. It''s still entertaining to watch. However, once these teams met the main forces, they were outssed. The representative team of Thunder Hall defeated their opponent in less than five minutes. Asura Hall, Bright Cloud Hall, and Beauties Dragon Hall immediately followed behind. They defeated their opponents within ten minutes as well. As for the national team, when they saw this situation, they were not willing to show weakness. As the team leader, Satria ordered Leonil to battle. Within five minutes, he also finished off the opponent''s ten-man team and entered the next round. In this way, thepetition moved quickly. In just one hour, there were only eight teams left. Needless to say, the teams from the five forces had gotten in. There were three other representative teams that were pretty strong as well. At this point, the conference had finallye to the main show. In the next round, two of the five forces would meet, and there would be a fierce sh. It also meant that one of the teams would be eliminated. As the draw went on, countless audience members on the scene and in front of the screen were nervous. They were hoping that the national representative team would draw the three slightly weaker foreign teams. Content belongs to However, things went contrary to their wishes. The results of the draw came out. The opponent of the national representative team was, unfortunately, Beauties Dragon Hall. For a time, countless viewers were so angry that they beat their chests and stomped their feet. They were also worried. On the Inte, many pessimisticizens had begun toment the failure of the national representative team again. "I didn''t expect us to be so unlucky. We didn''t get any three of those foreign teams. We picked the representative team from Beauties Dragon Hall instead!" "Are we ending here? How long will our national martial arts continue to decline?" "Are you that unconfident? The representative of Beauties Dragon Hall might not necessarily win!" "You know nothing. The representative team of Beauties Dragon Hall mainly came from Knd and Jopeno. They have. many masters and are familiar our country. It''s difficult to deal with them." Content belongs to S "I know, but Satria is on our team. He''s so strong. He won''t lose." "I know that Satria is strong, but the other team has the White Fox Lady. She is ranked number nine on the Phoenix List, one ce higher than Satria. I''m not sure if he will win." "s, we finally had an expert this year. I thought there would be some hope. We were unlucky to meet such a strong enemy in an early stage. Does God want to end us?" Chapter 3078 Chapter 3078 ? The national representative team had gotten Beauties Dragon Hall as an opponent. The remaining three of Thunder Hall, AsuraHall, and Bright Cloud Hall naturally drew the other three teams. Just like that, the drawing of lots decided that the battle would begin soon. The other three matches started first. Without a doubt, Thunder Hall, Asura Hall, and Bright Cloud Hall all won the matches easily and advanced to the semifinals. The battle between the national representative team and Beauties Dragon Hall camest. When the referee announced for both teams to enter the ring, the audience on the scene and in front of countless screens became excited. All kinds of noisy cheers, boos, and arguments kept sounding. Even within the national representative team members on the ring, a few of their faces became gloomy as the opponent team came on the stage. The leader of the group was a woman in her early twenties. She was the captain of Beauties Dragon Hall, Linger Abe. Her figure was tiny and exquisite, and her face was painted with beautiful Jopeno makeup. The colour was a little pale, but it was delicate, even giving people an illusion. At first nce, Linger seemed unlike a human but rather, like a delicate and beautiful doll, making people want to protect her. Everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but be drawn to her, and they were all in a daze. Just when the several male members were almost dumbfounded, Satria, the team captain, shouted in a low voice, and a burst of positive energy surged out. "Wake up, all of you. Be careful." The impact of positive energy made the members of the national teame to their senses. They suddenly realized that the feeling of being bewitched just now was actually Linger''s trick. With just a nce, she had confused everyone, making them forget the environment and position they were in. If the fight had already begun and she hadunched an attack, what would be the result?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, the men who were fascinated couldn''t help but feel their backs turn cold and their limbs be numb. A feeling of lingering fear welled up in their hearts. "Cheer up and get ready to fight," Satria growled. All the team members quickly activated their positive energy and raised their spirits. When Linger saw that her little n was seen through, she didn''t say anything. She smiled, bent her knee slightly, and bowed to Satria and the others. She said softly, "Mr. Cao, please take care of me." Satria did not respond. He turned around, nced at the team members behind him, and asked, "Who wants to be the first?" The battle between the two teams was simple. All the ten members in each team would have a chance to enter the stage. Finally, the side that defeated all ten opponents would win. Therefore, the battle order became essential in this type ofpetition. Without a doubt, Satria, the strongest, would be thest to fight. As for the other members, how they would enter the ring was a matter of choice. The group of members gathered together and lowered their heads to discuss. In the end, Satria decided to send Kenzo, a martial artist from the National Military School. Kenzo was chosen to rece Sanjay. His strength was medium in the team, but he was slightly weaker than Sanjay and Meylina. His strength was at the eighth stage of Level 6, which was considered good. He was a good choice to send out as the first person. Almost at the same time, the representative team of Beauties Dragon Hall also picked their first member. It was a young man with long hair that almost covered his eyes. Satria and the others had done their research. They recognized the man at a nce. His name was Freddy Jin, a martial artist from Knd. Due to his decent strength, he was selected by Mad Dragon Hall and then joined Beauties Dragon Hall as a representative. ording to their information, his strength was around the eight stage of Level 6, which was almost on the same level as Kenzo''s. As soon as the order was decided, the battle soon began on stage. They didn''t talk much. As soon as Freddy and Kenzo got on the stage, they immediately began to fight with a burst of positive energy. Kenzo was from the National Military School, which was fierce and deadly. He fought with his life on the battlefield, leaving nothing behind. He was ferocious. Freddy''s strength was obviously not bad. Facing the fierce attack from Kenzo, he was not afraid at all. He went forward and confronted him head-on. Just like that, the two sides fought intensely in the arena. Their fists and feet flew about, and their positive energy rumbled. From the beginning of thepetition, this fight was the fiercest and most well-matched. The countless audience members on the scene and in front of the screen were excited, especially fans of the national representative team. All of them clenched their fists and felt nervous. Boom! In the arena, explosions continued, and the two continued to fight. Finally, after nearly a quarter of an hour of fierce fighting, the situation in the ring began to be unbnced. In the beginning, Kenzo''s fierce fighting skills had slightly suppressed. Freddy. However, gradually Kenzo seemed to be a little tired and his strength slowly decreased. Freddy gradually gained the upper hand and resisted thetter. As for Kenzo, the fight became more and more difficult for him, and the pressure on his shoulders was getting heavier. He was also aware of this problem. He knew that if he continued to fight like this, he would definitely lose. Therefore, Kenzo gritted his teeth and forcefully erupted. His momentum suddenly increased, and he violently attacked Freddy. Freddy also saw Kenzo''s desperate fighting method. He retreated in session to avoid Kenzo''s attack and did not confront him head-on. In this way, during the attack and dodge, Kenzo''s moves were getting weaker and weaker. Finally, Freddy seized the opportunity and hit him to the ground with a fierce attack Kenzo spat out a mouthful of blood. swn Kenzo''s face turned pale and he wanted to get up. However, Freddy was faster. He leaned forward and stepped on Kenzo''s chest, firmly pressing him down. Kenzo gritted his teeth and struggled to get up from the ground. Upon seeing this, a scornful smile appeared on the corners of Freddy''s lips. "You''ve already lost. Why are you still trying to struggle? If that''s the case, I won''t hold back." "I haven''t..." Kenzo gritted his teeth and tried to resist. Freddy''s eyes sank, and the force on his feet increased. Kenzo''s face turned pale as he spat out a mouthful of blood. Seeing this, Satria spoke, "We admit defeat in this match." Freddy nced at the judge and confirmed his victory. Then, he lifted his right foot. He looked at Kenzo with a face of regret as Kenzo climbed up from the stage. He smiled and said, "It''s a pity. I wanted to y with you more." Kenzo''s face was full of unwillingness. He bit his lip fiercely and came down from the ring without saying a word. Chapter 3079 Chapter 3079 ? "Sorry, I lost." Kenzo stepped down and apologized. "It doesn''t matter. You''ve tried your best." "Freddy is indeed strong!" "Take good care of yourself. There are still uing matches." The team consoled Kenzo. Satria''s expression sank. He swept his eyes over everyone and asked, "Who''s next?" Suddenly, everyone became silent. They looked at each other and no one made a sound. Seeing this, Satria finally looked at Leonil by the side and said, "Leonil, try to exhaust the other party''s strength. However, don''t be injured. Protect yourself." "I understand!" Leonil nodded and stepped onto the ring. The other team members were slightly surprised. After all, after Meylina and Sanjay''s deaths, Leonil, who was at the ninth stage of Level 6, was considered to be the second strongest after Satria. Now, the second strongest, Leonil, appeared not long after thepetition began. Naturally, it would be shocking. However, the audience on the scene and in front of the screen did not overthink. All of them were excited. After Leonil ascended the stage, he immediately fought with Freddy. Although Freddy had won just now, he had also exhausted a lot of energy in the battle with Kenzo. In addition, his strength was one level lower than that of Leonil. Therefore, in less than 20 moves, Freddy felt that he was no match and voluntarily admitted defeat and came down the stage. Then, the second member representing Beauties Dragon Hall stepped onto the stage. His strength was even weaker than that of Freddy, and he was one of the lowest-level members in the team. Therefore, Leonil won again. Then, the third and fourth members of Beauties Dragon Hall came onto the stage. Leonil gained repeated victory and won four rounds in a row. In an instant, the scene was boiling. The audience members shouted Leonil''s name and celebrated. Even the upper echelon members in the VIP seats couldn''t help apuding and smiling. However, Saxen, who was sitting next to them, looked depressed and gloomy. Upon seeing this, a senior member of the Martial Arts Alliance rolled his eyes and said to Saxen, "Leonil has won four times in a row. Why do you look so sad, Mr. Chung? Is it just because Leonil is a member of the Martial Arts Alliance''s Thousands Martial Sect instead of the Martial Arts Committee? Are you biased against him?" He said that loudly and with a heavy tone. He pointed to Saxen in public and used him of discriminating against someone who was not from his own organization. For a time, many of the senior leaders in the nearby VIP seats were all looking in their direction. There were also some changes in their gaze when they looked at Saxen. Saxen snorted and scornfully said, "I''m worried about our representative team, but some people judge a gentleman''s heart with their own. I think you are the one who''s biased!" "You..." The man was not willing to show weakness. He said coldly, "Mr. Chung, our representative team is in good condition now. Don''t worry. This is too far-fetched. If you don''t want to admit it, why do you need such a ridiculous excuse?" Saxen sneered, "The situation is good? Do you know any martial arts? Do you know how the situation is?" "It seems that Leonil has won four rounds in a row, but he is the No. 2 member representing our country. The four people he defeated were the middle and lower members representing Beauties Dragon Hall. The true masters of the other side haven''t appeared yet, but Leonil is already exhausted. When the true masters of the other side take action, is there anyone in our team who can deal with them?" "This..." The man was a civilian member of the Martial Arts Alliance who didn''t understand martial arts. After being mocked by Saxen, he was lost for words.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he still forced himself to say, "It''s only your opinion. The situation of the battle is decided on the spot, not what you casually said." Saxen didn''t want to argue with such an ignorant person. He waved his hand and said, "Let''s continue to watch how it will end!" The quarrel made the ones on the VIP seats, who had just been smiling, whisper and point at each other. Everyone was expressing their opinions. At that moment, after four consecutive losses, Beauties Dragon Hall finally made a change. After a discussion with Linger, a woman was finally dispatched. Seeing the woman on the stage, the scene became lively. This woman was called Miyoko. She was Linger''s junior. She was also the third-ranked person in the representative team. Her strength was second only to Linger and Zandia from Knd. She couldn''t be underestimated. Content belongs to Obviously, after their continuous defeat, they needed a victory to assure the team members. Leonil also knew about Miyoko''s strength. After she walked into the ring, he immediately became cautious and constantly yed around with her, trying to buy 1 much time as possible to restore his strength. Content belongs to However, she was prepared. Her attacks were iparably ferocious as soon as she arrived, trying to end the battle with him quickly. In the end, under Miyoko''s fierce attack, Leonil, who had consumed too much of his energy, was defeated. The winning streak of the national representative team came to an end. After short consideration, Satria sent out a few weaker members from the national representative team. He didn''t expect to defeat Miyoko at once. He only nned to consume her strength and try to defeat her ??? with three members so that the following members could be in good condition. Content belongs to Miyoko also understood Satria''s intention. Surprisingly, she did not choose to avoid the battle but continued to fight fiercely. In this way, the national team was caught off guard, and they underestimated the strength of their opponent. Three members were defeated in session. Satria''s n failed, so he could only send one more member to forcibly break out, which finally kicked Miyoko out of the ring. However, in the next round, he was immediately defeated by the opponent. In this way, the national representative team had already sent out six people, including Kenzo, Leonil, and the other four who had lost. The remaining four were Satria, Madeline, Sheldon, and Fairoe, a second- level fighter from the Thousands Martial Sect. Besides Satria being the best, Madeline, Sheldon, and Fairoe were only in the middle level. However, among the representatives of Beauties Dragon Hall, there were still the ace members, Linger and Zandia. In this case, the national representative team was obviously at a disadvantage. In this situation, even the top management of the country who didn''t know any martial arts could see the problem and began to worry. The man who mocked Saxen just now was too ashamed to say anything at the moment. He quietly changed his position and sat in thest row of the VIP seats. Right then, how the members would fight was crucial. Satria pulled the remaining three members aside and analyzed, "Of course, I wille outst. Thus, your next task is to exhaust their strength, especially Zandia, the second strongest. Do your best." "As long as it''s not too serious, continue even if you''re injured. Do you understand?" Madelina and Fairoe nodded and said at the same time, "We understand!" Only Sheldon, who was on the side, did not say anything. Chapter 3080 Chapter 3080 ? Hence, the three of them looked towards Sheldon at the same time. Satria asked, "Sheldon, do you have different opinions?" Sheldon''s face was expressionless as he said indifferently, "No, I''ll do my best, but I won''t risk my life." "Well..." Hearing this, Satria frowned immediately. Madelina, who was standing on the side, immediately growled, "Sheldon, are you still a man? It''s fine if you don''t avenge your girlfriend, but now, you don''t even want to fight. If that''s the case, you can just quit and don''t drag us down." Fairoe also said discontentedly, "Sheldon, if you have any thoughts or ns, we can discuss it. Don''t express your discontent in this way." Sheldon was expressionless. He said, "I do not have any discontent. I also agree with Mr. Cao''s arrangements. It''s just that, as I said, I cannot risk my life. At the very least, I will not risk my life now. I must preserve my strength." "You..." Madelina was furious and almost wanted to hit him. Satria also frowned. He looked at Sheldon and said, "Sheldon, you..." Sheldon did not wait for him to finish. He said directly, "I insist. If you disagree, I can quit." "You..." In that case, it was impossible to kick him out. Satria suppressed his anger and said, "Alright, I agree. You can choose not to fight to the death, but you must exhaust your opponent. If you dare to deceive me, I will not let you off." Sheldon said coldly, "Don''t worry. I won''t risk my life, but I''ll do my best. After all, I''m still a national representative." "I''ll report it," Satria said coldly, "You can go next!" "Yes!" Sheldon responded and turned around to warm up. Behind him, Madelina looked at Sheldon''s back and spat with disdain. "What a coward!" Not long after, Sheldon stepped into the ring. After a round of battle, because his opponent had been exhausted, he lost to Sheldon. However, when he was about to take on another opponent, Sheldon only battled for less than three minutes. He felt that he was no match for the opponent, and he took the initiative to admit defeat. Then, under the surprised gazes of the crowd, he jumped out of the ring. Such a scene shocked the audience in the seats, and they began to talk about it. After all, the previous yers would do their best no matter the oue, and basically, they left injured. Sheldon, on the other hand, looked like he still had energy left in him. He didn''t even have any serious injuries. Coming off the stage just like that naturally caused many spectators to be confused. "What''s with that Sheldon? He looks like he can still fight. Why did he admit defeat?" "Does he have internal injuries?" "It doesn''t look like it!" Faced with these doubts, Satria didn''t cover up for Sheldon and told the leaders the whole story. Instantly, in the VIP seats, the expressions of the higher-ups darkened instantly. The person who had just hidden behind jumped out again and looked at Saxen. "Mr. Chung, is this the practitioner chosen from your Martial Arts Committee? He has no awareness at all. How can such a person serve the country and be loyal?" "Sheldon may have his considerations. I believe in him." Saxen merely said that sentence and did not say anything more. The audience burst into a discussion. However, as Madeline entered the arena, everyone''s attention was temporarily diverted. Sheunched an attack as soon as she entered the ring. She was not afraid of injuries at all, and with her fierce attacks, she managed to defeat two opponents in a row. In the end, she was defeated by the third challenger. However, when the crowd looked at Madelina, whose face was full of blood, they burst into a round of apuse.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She also deliberately looked at Sheldon and spat, "Coward." He ignored her and sat where he was, his face expressionless. Then, it was Fairoe''s turn. After a fierce fight, Fairoe defeated his opponent. However, Zandia, the second strongest member, went on stage. As expected, although Fairoe fought fiercely, he was still knocked down by Zandia with one strike and lost the fight after 10 minutes. Therefore, Satria was the only one left on behalf of the country. On the opposite side, Beauties Dragon Hall still had Zandia and Linger, the two masters. In contrast, the national representative team was obviously at a disadvantage. For a moment, countless audience members were worried about the national representative team. Even the senior leaders in the VIP seats were frowning and looked gloomy at this moment. In such a worried and nervous atmosphere, Satria stepped into the ring. The moment he stepped onto the tform, a majestic aura burst out from his body, shaking the solid ring. Looking at Zandia, Satria remarked with a proud and cold expression on his face, "You are no match for me. Give up!" Zandia raised his eyebrows and said in stuttering Chinesenguage, "We don''t know that yet." After saying that, he stepped forward. Positive energy spread out from his body, as if it had turned into a fierce tiger, and rushed towards Satria. Faced with his opponent''s attack, Satria did not dodge. Instead, he gently moved his right hand forward and punched out. In an instant, the after-image of a fist rumbled out and roared forward. It collided with Zandia''s fierce tiger. The collision and impact of positive energy caused a loud explosion, and the whole arena was shaken by the strong impact of the shing positive energy. It was as if the entire space would fall apart at any time. After the explosion, the energy dispersed. BUMS Zandia''s handsome face suddenly turned pale. He spat out af of blood and suddenly knelt on the ground, trembling as if he would copse at any time. Content belongs to "You lost!" Looking at Zandia, who was kneeling in front of him, Satria''s voice was still cold. "I-1 haven''t..." Zandia gritted his teeth and struggled to stand up. Satria narrowed his eyes upon seeing this. He raised his right hand. Positive energy gathered and surged in his palm as he prepared to attack. At the critical moment, Linger, who was beneath the stage, shouted in time, "We admit defeat for this round." "Captain, I..." Zandia still wanted to say something, but Linger came on the stage and helped him down. Then, the referee announced Satria as the winner. Immediately, the whole scene was boiling, and countless cheers rose to the sky, causing even the clouds to tremble. After all, earlier, everyone was still worried that the national representative team would be at a disadvantage and might lose this battle. But now, Satria defeated their second strongest member with one move. Content belongs to ith wn S It not only helped to win but also enhanced everyone''s confidence, making the anxious spectators calm down as if they had received a reassurance. In the stadium, there was a series of loud shouts. "Satria is invincible!" "Satria is invincible!" "Satria is invincible!" Chapter 3081 Chapter 3081 ? Amidst the passionate cheers, Linger went up to the ring with a smile to fight one-to-one with Satria. Linger looked gentle with a warm smile on her face, giving people afortable feeling. She looked at Satria and smiled, "Mr. Cao, you deserve to be the leader of this generation of young warriors in the country. You are indeed amazing." His face was expressionless. He looked coldly at her and said, "Cut the crap. Surrender or fight. Choose!" Such an overbearing and even rude action caused the audience to boil. Every one of the audience members raised their arms and shouted Satria''s name, feeling shocked. Linger softly smiled and said, "I have no intention of being your enemy, but I have to do something as the representative of Beauties Dragon Hall." "Mr. Cao, please enlighten me!" As soon as her words fell, Linger raised her arms, and a stream of pink positive energy began to gather around her like a cherry. Seeing this, Satria knew that she was about to attack. His expression hardened, and he immediately began to concentrate on gathering his positive energy. In the next moment, the positive energy in front of her gathered more and more, and finally, itpletely enveloped her. It was as if she was surrounded by ayer of pink cherry blossom rain. However, this seemingly romantic scene was filled with endless killing intent.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The falling cherry blossoms were like knives dancing in the wind, cutting towards Satria. He was expressionless. Facing the cherry blossoms, the aura in his right palm turned into a sharp de, rolling up strong wind, cutting all the surrounding cherry blossoms into pieces. Then, without stopping, he suddenly rushed towards her. Seeing this, she quickly shot out several streams of positive energy to block his attack and at the same time, she retreated and pulled the distance away. Therefore, the situation in the ring suddenly changed. Satria was fiercely pursuing, while Linger was constantly dodging. When the ordinary audience members saw this scene, they couldn''t help thinking. "Linger is constantly hiding. Satria should have the upper hand, right?" "Definitely. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be avoiding Satria! " "It seems that Satria is stronger than we thought!" "Linger is ranked 9th on the Phoenix List, while Satria is ranked 10th. It looks like the ranking will be updated after this. Compared to the excitement of the ordinary audience members, some knowledgeable martial practitioners were not so optimistic at the moment. "Linger is a Yin-Yang Master. She is not good at closebat and actively avoids Satria. It''s a strategy, not ack of strength." "Yin-Yang Masters'' methods are unpredictable. Satria must be careful of her attacks." "Let''s watch on. Linger will not run away like this. Let''s see what tricks she will y." Just when everyone was discussing, Linger, who was constantly escaping, suddenly stopped and waved at Satria. This action not only shocked the audience but also made Satria''s heart tremble. His expression became puzzled. However, the short-term doubts did not distract him. Instead, he continued to rush closer and chopped at Linger. However, just as he was about to strike, he suddenly felt a strong winding from behind him. A red afterimage rushed towards his back with a fierce momentum. Feeling the impact of the breath on his back, he had to give up his attack on Linger. He turned around and chopped towards the red shadow behind him. Boom! The two collided with each other, and a st of positive energy burst out, causing an explosion. The red shadow was slightly weaker than Satria. In the end, he was sent flying backwards for over ten steps. At this time, the audience finally saw the red shadow''s face. It was a man with long, red hair. His triangr eyes were full of aggressiveness and ferocity. He was surrounded by ayer of red positive energy, with a terrible momentum that could kill people. Seeing this, the audience instantly began to talk about it. "What''s with the red-haired man? When did he get in the ring?" "Isn''t this against the rules? Summoning helpers and fighting two versus one is clearly against the rules!" "What is the referee doing? She should be punished. Linger broke the rule, and we won." A group of people shouted that it was against the rules. However, on the side, a practitioner who knew martial arts couldn''t bear to watch any longer. He roared, group of idiots. You don''t know anything and only know how to .n shout: Shut up and don''t embat us UMS "That''s not a helper at all. That''s a move of a Yin-Yang Master, a spirit server whom she raised. It''s not human at all but exists in the form of a soul. At the critical moment, you can summon it to fight for you." sw neve This time, quite a few spectators were shocked. "Spirit server? Isn''t that something in myths and legends? Is it real?" "Why does the spirit server look so real? Could it be a human pretending to be one?" "In this case, he''s fighting two against one. It''s not fair!" There was a heated discussion in the stands, but the fight did not stop in the ring. After defeating the spirit server with one strike, Satria sneered and said with disdain, "Is this all your spirit server has?" "If that''s all, goto hell!" Satria turned into a flowing light with sharp strength and attacked Linger. She was expressionless. With a gentle wave of her hand, the crimson spirit server rushed forward and fought with Satria. However, the spirit server was obviously weaker than him, so it was not a worthwhile match. It was defeated not long after the fight. Linger didn''t panic at all and waved her hand again. For a moment, the positive energy around her began to gather. Figures appeared around Linger one after another. A woman with short hair and cold and dark eyes. A tall and sturdy man with a calm face. A young man dressed in a blue robe, holding a sharp knife. Together with the red figure, the four of them attacked Satria at once. This scene caused an uproar among the spectators in the stands. "F*ck, another three. Four helpers! It''s five against one. How can we fight?" "It''s over. Satria is going to lose." "How can Linger summon so many spirit servers? Is this endless?" An expert stared at the four spirit servers who were attacking Satria on the stage. He suddenly thought of something and eximed. "Those are the Twelve Spirit Servers! Legend has it that the Great Yin- Yang Master of Jopeno, Hiroto Abe, had subdued twelve spirit servers and ced them at his side. He can summon them at any time, and his strength is incredibly great." "The Twelve Spirit Servers are Touda, Suzaku, Rikugo, Kouchin, Seiryu, Kijin, Tenkou, Taiin, Genbu, Taimo, Byakku, and Tenku." After hearing this, the people around him were shocked. "Twelve Spirit Servers. There are only four of them now, and there are still eight more. Satria is definitely going to lose." "In this way, who can defeat Linger?" The martial artist shook his head and said, "It''s not that serious. It took Hiroto Abe a lifetime and countless effort to conquer them all." "Although the White Fox Lady possesses the bloodline of Hiroto Abe, it''s impossible for her to control Twelve Spirit Servers at such a young age. These four spirit servers should be her limit right now." "These four spirit servers should be Touda, Kouchin, Rikugo, and Seiryu." Chapter 3082 Chapter 3082 ? In the ring, after a brief shock, Satria realized that they were Linger''s spirit servers. At that moment, he was being jointly attacked by the four spirit servers. The positive energy around him was constantly whistling, and the dense aura almost enveloped him. These spirit servers were nothing to him in terms of strength individually. They could be defeated with little effort. However, the pressure the four of them exerted on him multiplied. More importantly, these spirit servers were not real humans. They had no physical bodies. Satria''s fierce attacks had little effect on these spirit servers. It was as if his attacks had hit air. If this went on, his strength would wear down bit by bit, and he would be defeated in the end. Apparently, this was also what Linger had nned. She controlled the four spirit servers at the side and attacked Satria constantly. With the situation at a disadvantage, he narrowed his eyes. His eyes darkened as he gritted his teeth, "If this is the case, then I can only use that." Satria''s positive energy spread out and shook off the four spirit servers. Then, with a bang, the positive energy in his palm dissipated directly. After that, he tapped his forehead. A subtle stream of energy flew out from his head and condensed into a tiny dagger in his palm. Holding the dagger in his hand, Satria shouted fiercely and charged at the four spirit servers like a gust of wind. The dagger left afterimages in the air and shed at the four spirit servers. The spirit servers, who were originally immune to the attacks, were hit by this dagger at this moment. They seemed to suffer tremendous pain, roared, and exploded, turning into subtle energies and floating in the air. Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang! The four spirit servers exploded like balloons under Satria''s dagger. They turned into clouds of mist and floated in the air.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Linger''s gaze changed, and she was surprised. However, she immediately waved her hand and drew back the drifting mist in the air. At this time, the dagger in Satria''s hand disappeared, and his positive energy burst out, condensing into a long sword. He rushed towards Linger. When Linger saw this, she tiptoed and went down directly from the ring. "I lost!" Satria stopped at thest moment when Linger took the initiative to admit defeat. The referee announced that the national representative team had won, obtaining thest ce for the semifinals. The scene suddenly burst into enthusiastic cheers and apuse. The audience stood up to p. "We won, we won! That''s great." "Satria is amazing. He is indeed the best in the younger generation of our country. He is wonderful!" "Our team was at a disadvantage before. Satria had turned the tide by himself!" "What happened with thest move? Did you see it clearly? Why did the four spirit servers explode?" "Who cares? Anyway, we won!" As Satria stepped down, the other team members gathered around him with joy and concern written all over their faces. "Captain, you are too powerful." "Captain, are you alright?" Satria shook his head and said, "I''m fine, but thest trick made me waste a Soul Codensation Pearl." "Soul Codensation Pearl!" Hearing this, the team members couldn''t help but gasp, and their eyes showed a look of yearning and pity. They all knew that the Soul Codensation Pearl was an auxiliary material for condensing and improving the practitioner''s soul. A Level 7 martial arts practitioner was in the Physical Refine Realm. The main point was to refine one''s body and increase strength. A Level 8 martial arts practitioner was in the Soul Refine Realm. That was to refine one''s soul, raise its strength, and reach the realm where one''s divine soul could be released, and the body was activated The refinement of one''s body had all sorts of methods. One could use refinement methods, various treasures, and even the constant refinement of one''s body through the use of spirit energy to raise their strength. Content belongs to S However, the cultivation of the divine soul was much more difficult than the refinement of the body. After all, a martial artist''s body was immersed in spiritual energy the moment they started cultivating, and was undergoing refinement all the time. However, for the vast majority of practitioners, the cultivation of their spirit was much more difficult. Ordinary practitioners wouldn''t even be able to awaken their divine soul, much less cultivate. Content belongs to Therefore, the various resources rted to divine soul awakening and refining were extremely rare and precious. The Soul Codensation Pearl that Satria mentioned was a treasure that absorbed and purified other divine souls. This treasure could be used for martial artists to slowly absorb and enhance their divine soul and enhance its strength. The divine soul itself was hard to collect, so it was difficult to absorb and store it. In addition, it was also hard to condense and purify it. Therefore, the Soul Codensation Pearl was precious. There might not be more than ten of them in the entire Martial Arts Alliance. Satria had awakened his divine soul early as he was the strongest among the younger generation. He was pretty talented. Therefore, when he upgraded to a Level 7 practitioner, Yose, the head of Capital Martial Arts Academy took the opportunity to ask Maxi for a Soul Codensation Pearl as a reward for him. It was also an early investment for Satria''s future cultivation. He carried the Soul Codensation Pearl with him and cultivated everyday to absorb a bit of soul energy to strengthen himself. He didn''t use it much. However, he met a difficult situation that day. The spirit servers that Linger summoned were in the Spiritual Body state. Satria''s ordinary attacks did not cause much damage to them. If they continued to dawdle, he would lose in the end. Satria knew the final oue, so he released his soul energy in the Soul Codensation Pearl. He condensed it into a dagger and attacked the four spirit servers. Because the dagger was formed from his soul energy, its attack effect was excellent. It killed the four spirit servers and won him the match. Of course, the price to pay was that the soul energy in the Soul Codensation Pearl had beenpletely exhausted. Even Satria could not help but feel heartache in the face of such a loss. However, after a brief moment, he stated firmly, "This little loss is nothing to win.'' The other team members all nodded. "Yes, if we win, then it''s worth it." "Captain, you were decisive back then. You didn''t hesitate. On the contrary, it was a good thing. Otherwise, if they exhausted you, it would affect the following matches." "Our captain is brilliant!" Satria waved his hand and stopped everyone from ttering him. He said, "Alright, everyone, rest well. The main event ising this afternoon." "Yes!" The team members nodded and shouted in unison. Then, they left the stadium together and went to rest. Of course, Sheldon was thest in the line. There was no one around him, and nobody was willing to walk with him. Madelina even nced at him with disdain and snorted. Sheldon was expressionless as he walked into the lounge. Chapter 3083 Chapter 3083 ? All the matches in the morning ended, and the results of the semifinals were published. The rtedments on the Inte almost filled up every social media tform. The result of the national representative team was good, which was beyond everyone''s expectations. This was especially the case in winning the fight against Beauties Dragon Hall. The national representative team won in the end, which encouraged many people. Among them, Satria was thest toe on stage. He defeated the other side''s top two members, Zandia and Lingzi, respectively. He was in the limelight and had attracted countless praises and sighs. Even the Phoenix List quickly changed its ranking on its official website. They raised Satria, originally ranked 10th, to 9th ce and reced Linger. Of course, among all kinds ofpliments, there were still some criticizing voices. Thesements were focused on Sheldon. After all, when he was fighting Beauties Dragon Hall, he was too cowardly. He didn''t even want to risk his life. He just gave up and left the arena, putting even more pressure on the team members behind him. Therefore, someone was calling on the Inte to expel Sheldon and rece him with other substitutes. For this reason, even Saxen was satirized by the higher-ups of the Martial Arts Alliance at lunchtime. Of course, these were merely small interludes and did not have much of an impact. After the lunch break, the match was held again at 2 PM. Compared with the battles in the morning, thepetition in the afternoon was more popr. After all, there were only four teams left, which were all famous. The strong would go up against the strong in the following matches. It would be nerve-wracking! The rules were the same. The semifinalists drew lots and confronted each other. The two victorious teams would enter the finals and fight for the championship. The defeated teams wouldpete with each other for third ce. At this level, the result of the lots didn''t matter. After all, every opponent was an iparably strong existence. Soon, the results of the draw came out. The national representative team was paired with the Bright Cloud Hall representative team. Thunder Hall''s representative team had gotten Asura Hall. Thepetition was about to begin. In the national team, Satria immediately convened his team members and began to arrange a simple strategy. The members of Bright Cloud Hall mainly came from South Asia and Indnd. Their leader, Captain Chopra, was said to be the Holy Son of the Empyrean God. He had a strange and magical skill. It was said that he could summon the power of the deities and greatly enhance his own strength. Chopra was ranked 7th on the Phoenix List. He ranked even higher than the previous White Fox Lady, Linger. As for the other team members, their overall strength was about the same as Beauties Dragon Hall, and they might even be slightly weaker. However, they all had their own characteristics. They had all kinds of mysterious methods. If the national representative team didn''t pay attention, they might be caught off guard by the other side. In particr, Bright Cloud Hall''s poisoning methods were perfect. The national representative team had to be careful. As for these contents, all the members had discussed many times before the start of the battle. Now that the match was about to begin, Satria had to emphasize again. Finally, he nced around the team and said, "Does everyone understand?" "Understood!" Everyone nodded in unison. Seeing this, Satria also nodded his head. However, in the end, his gaze still fell on Sheldon. He frowned and asked, "What do you think of this match?" Sheldon''s face was expressionless as he said, "I''ll do my best, but I won''t go all out." "You..." The expressions of the other team members all changed, and their eyes flickered. Madelina, in particr, red at Sheldon angrily. She spat and insulted him, "Coward." Sheldon did not respond and his face was expressionless. I Satria slightly frowned. He paused for a moment before speaking, "Alright, you will be the first to go. However, I will give you a death order You must at least defeat one person. If you lose in the first match, await your punishment!" Content belongs to Sheldon did not directly agree. He still repeated coldly, "I will do my best." After that, he turned around and went to warm up. Satria looked at his back and shook his head. He turned his head and encouraged the other team members. Soon, the first round of the semi-finals began. Sheldon was the first to enter the ring on behalf of the national representative team. His opponent, the representative of Bright Cloud Hall, was a thin, dark-skinned man. The man was short, but his hands were weirdlyrge, like a cattail leaf fan, showing a dark green colour. At first nce, he gave people a feeling of difort. When the national representative team members saw the participant on the stage, their expressions immediately became serious. It was to the extent where some people had worried expressions, shaking their heads and sighing. "I didn''t expect them to send Baikon first. He''s a poison expert from Poison Cloud Hall." "Baikon''s poisoning skill is exceptional. Although his strength is only in eighth stage of Level 6, he can still fight against someone at Level 7 with his poisons." "Baikon''s strength is above average in the Bright Cloud Hall''s representative team. It''s difficult for Sheldon!" "We''re doomed. We''re going to lose this battle." Amidst the sound of discussions, Satria''s face involuntarily sank. At this time, the two men participating in the battle had already stepped onto the arena. Obviously, Sheldon knew that Baikon was a poison expert. After getting on the stage, he immediately rushed §Ö§ä over and wanted to fight Baikon at close range. He tried to knock kim down without giving him a chance to use his poisons. However, Baikon knew what Sheldon was thinking. He immediately distanced himself and kept dodging to avoid a direct confrontation. He was short and his movements were agile. It was as if he was an ape that had entered the forest. He nimbly shuttled back and forth on the arena, dodging Sheldon''s attacks again and again. Moreover, Baikon did not just dodge blindly. At the same time, his fan-like hands silently scattered out bits of green powder. Unconsciously, Sheldon''s body was already covered with ayer of green powder. In this way, the two of them had been chasing each other for nearly ten minutes on the ring, and Ba ikon''s movements suddenly slowed down. Sheldon immediately closed in on him and forced him to a corner. "You lost! You''re no match for me in a hand-to-hand fight," Sheldon approached him and said coldly. Baikon smiled and shook his head. "That''s not for sure!" "Look around your body. What''s that?" Sheldon looked down and saw that his body was covered with ayer of green powder. His expression changed, but he wasn''t too surprised. Instead, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and ayer of positive energy spread out from his body. With a bang, the green powders on his body were shaken off. "Do you think I''m unprepared when I know that you''re a poison expert? While chasing after you, I''ve secretly circted my positive energy to iste your poison powder." "Now, you have no other tricks. Just admit defeat!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3084 Chapter 3084 ? Sheldon closed in on him again and swung his right fist. He was about to punch at Baikon with a whirring wind. However, just when almost everyone thought that Baikon was about to be defeated. Baikon smiled. He raised his right hand and directly met with Sheldon''s fist. The audience members were shocked. After all, everyone knew that Baikon was not good at hand-to-handbat. It was not a wise choice to choose to punch directly with Sheldon. "Is Baikon out of his mind? Why did he meet toughness with toughness? He is attacking his opponent with his own weak points!" "I think he was forced into a desperate situation and had no choice but to punch." "Didn''t you say that he''s powerful? Now, it seems that he''s just so-so!" "If so, there''s nothing to be afraid of! We, the national representative team, must win this round!" Just as the crowd was discussing passionately, with a bang, Baikon''s fist collided with Sheldon''s. Then, unlike what everyone thought, the scene of Baikon being hit into the air by Sheldon''s fist did not ur. On the contrary, Sheldon, who was taller, was knocked to the ground by Baikon''s fist. "What''s going on?" "Sheldon was knocked down. Could it be that Baikon was hiding his strength?" "Sheldon didn''t go easy on him, did he? That would be disgusting." Not only the audience was shocked, but even the members under the stage were all stunned at the moment. The most agitated one, Madelina, raised her eyebrows and showed anger on her face. She almost wanted to rush into the ring and beat Sheldon up. At this moment, Baikon walked in front of Sheldon, stepped on his chest and looked down at him with a victorious smile on his face. Sheldon struggled for a moment, but he couldn''t break free from Baikon''s right leg. He gritted his teeth and red at Baikon with a look of disbelief. "How... How could you possibly..." "How is it possible?" Baikon shook his head andughed. "I really don''t know whether I should say that you''re naive or you''re stupid?" "Do you think that you could use positive energy to avoid my poisons? If it''s so simple, how can I get to my position today?" "Your poison..." Sheldon suddenly realized something. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, and his face turned green. It was obvious that he had been poisoned. Baikon''s face was full of pride. He was in no hurry to deal with Sheldon. He deliberately nced around at the audience and introduced, "The green powder you just saw is just the surface poison powder. It exists to cover up my real poisoning methods." "My real poison is colorless and odorless. You can''t detect it at all." After that, Baikon looked around and basked in everyone''s astonished gazes. Then, he lowered his head and looked at Sheldon, trampled under his feet. He said, "I heard that you are one of the geniuses, the God''s favored son of the Martial Arts Committee." "Today, you''re defeated by me, Baikon. Remember this name!" While speaking, Baikon lifted his right foot and was ready to stomp it down. However, at this critical moment, Sheldon, who fell to the ground and whose face was pale green, suddenly jumped up from the arena. He rushed to Baikon at lightning speed, punching and kicking at him. Bang, Bang, Bang! Baikon was caught off guard. He was hit more than 20 times in an instant, and a stream of blood gushed out of his nose. Seizing a gap, Baikon quickly moved further away. He looked at Sheldon in astonishment and said, "You''re poisoned. How could you still have the strength to get up? You..." As Sheldon attacked, he sneered and said, "Do you really think that I would be so stupid? That I wouldn''t expect that you would have other tricks up your sleeve?" "Actually, I was prepared for both the green poisonous powder and the colorless and odorless poison." As he spoke, Sheldon opened his mouth, and a green pill appeared beneath his tongue. All of a sudden, Baikon understood everything. "Poison-proof Pill, I didn''t expect you to prepare it. I lost!" After that, he admitted defeat. He jumped out of the ring with his face swollen and bloody. In the first round, the national representative team had won. Under the stage, the team members, who had been worried and angry before, could not help but breathe a sigh of relief at this moment. However, at the same time, they couldn''t help but talk about it. "I didn''t expect Sheldon to be prepared. I couldn''t tell!" "Poison-proof pills can be said to be the bane of all kinds of poisons. With this kind of treasure, it''s no wonder that Sheldon is not worried!" "Arge portion of the experts in the Bright Cloud Hall are all using poison. If each of us gets a Poison- proof Pill, we will definitely win." "Keep dreaming. The Poison- proof Pill is precious. It''s just as precious as the Soul Codensation Pearl that Mr. Cao usedst round. Even the senior executives of the Martial Arts Alliance don''t have many of them. How could each of us have one? "Why Would Sheldon have it then?" "Don''t forget that he has Mr.Chung behind him. Although the Martial Arts Committee is not as powerful as the three major academies and Thousands Martial Sect in our Martial Arts Alliance, they are not weak. Sheldon is the favored son of the Martial Arts Committee. He has ess to all the good stuff." "It''s a bit of a waste to use such a treasure in an arenapetition!" "That''s true, but he can waste it. There''s nothing we can do!" The discussions below were a little sarcastic, but Sheldon did not care. Instead, he was prepared to fight the second member of the opposing team. Since they knew that Sheldon had a powerful treasure like the Poison- proof Pill, Bright Cloud Hall wasn''t a fool. The member they sent out didn''t use poison but a Muay Thai expert. It was obvious that they wanted to confront Sheldon head-on. Content belongs to Sure enough, when he got on the stage, the Muay Thai master immediately went forward to fight against Sheldon. Although Sheldon was not afraid of going head-to-head, Muay Thai was famous for its fierceness. Furthermore, his opponent was reckless. He did not care about his injuries at all and fought Sheldon. UMS After hundreds of moves, Sheldon was gradually at a disadvantage, with some extra injuries. Although the other party''s injuries were not fewer than Sheldon''s, he had already gained the upper hand. Under such circumstances, Sheldon frowned. After blocking another attack, he jumped out of the ring and said, "I admit defeat!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Under the ring, Madeline and the others frowned. "What''s wrong with Sheldon? He still has energy left, but he admitted defeat!" Satria also looked over with a frown and questioned, "Sheldon, you..." However, before he could finish his sentence, Sheldon said coldly, "I''ve alreadypleted my mission. I''m going to recuperate." After that, Sheldon left and closed his eyes to recuperate. Chapter 3085 Chapter 3085 ? Thepetition was still going on. Satria picked a toughpetitor to fight against and won the fight. The opponent was quick to treat his injuries. With that, both sides were evenly matched. The national representative team had prepared some antidotes, so they had the upper hand overall. However, when Koowan of Bright Cloud Hall appeared, the situation changed. Koowan was a fighter at Level 6. He could be considered one of the strongest below Level 7. Although he also used poisons, his skills were obviously better than the previous participants. Even if the team had prepared various antidotes, they were still defeated by Koowan. All of them looked green and were heavily poisoned. If it hadn''t been an officialpetition, these people''s lives could be at stake. In less than fifteen minutes, Koowan had eliminated the slight advantage of the national team. As a result, it became a two versus two match. Leonil came onto the stage. He looked serious and vigntly kept a distance from Koowan. Although Koowan had fought three rounds, Leonil dared not let his guard down. No one knew exactly how much energy Koowan had used up in the previous three battles and what mysterious methods he had yet to disy. Therefore, Leonil did not hesitate to use up all the antidotes and skills he had. Various beams and streaks of positive energy wrapped him up into a huge shining ball.N?velDrama.Org content. Under heavy protection, Leonil rushed towards Koowan. Bang! Then, the sound of a collision rang. Facing the impact of Leonil''s attack, Koowan didn''t dodge and confronted him head on. The two quickly exchanged blows on the tform. The arena cracked as if it would fall apart at any moment. Fifteen minutes passed while the two men were fighting violently. Both of them had obviously consumed a lot of energy. They kept a distance and warily stared at each other. Their breathing seemed to be a little rapid. At the same time, ayer of green fog was slowly diffusing around KooWan. Layer afteryer of light and positive energy shed shing around Leonil, as if they were resisting the green fog. Only after seeing this scene did they notice it. In addition to the head-on collision between the two men, they also fought against each other using poison and antidotes. Judging from the current situation, it seemed that the winner was yet to be known. If things went on like this, the battle between the two would probablyst for another three hundred rounds. At this moment, Satria and Chopra exchanged looks and spoke at the same time. "Leonil, that''s enough. You cane down now." "Koowan, you''ve done well enough. Come down!" To everyone''s surprise, Leonil and Koowan jumped out of the ring and ended the fight. The fight between the two representing teams finally became a one-on-one fight between Satria and Chopra. As soon as the two went on stage, the atmosphere at the scene became enthusiastic and tense. On the stand, the spectators were so nervous that they couldn''t help but discuss it. "Will Mr. Cao win thispetition?" "I think so. I hope we can win." "I wish the same, but based on the situation, we have the lower hand!" "That''s right. Satria is ranked 9th on the Phoenix List, but Chopra is ranked 7th!" "Rank has nothing to do with this. Linger was ranked higher than Mr. Cao, but he still lost." "But the situation is different this time. Satria and Linger had a fierce fight in the morning, so he must have consumed a lot of energy bet for Chopra, his battle earlier was very easy. With respect to this, Chopra actually has the upper hand!" Content belongs to "There''s no point in guessing blindly. We''ll know when we see it." In the ring, Chopra smiled and stared at Satria as he taunted, "I''m surprised that you could defeat Linger." Satria sneered coldly. "You are next. Leave your surprise to yourself!" "Mr. Cao, you seem to be very confident! However, I''m afraid that you''ll be disappointed." Chopra narrowed his eyes and his tone became more serious. Satria snorted and said, "Enough with the nonsense. Let''s begin!" As soon as he finished his words, Satria transformed into a flowing light and rushed towards Chopra. Chopra was quick to respond. He turned into a dashing light in an instant and rushed towards Satria as well. For a moment, the two seemed to have turned into two light balls. They kept colliding with each other in the arena, emitting loud noises. Boom! After exchanging over a hundred blows, there was a sudden explosion. Everyone was shocked. They looked carefully, only to find that there was a big hole in the middle of the solid arena, which was broken apart due to the battle. The two men fell into the hole and no one could see them. They could only hear the roar of the collisions and see the shing lights in the hole. Bang! There was another loud noise. Suddenly, a figure flew out of the hole andnded on the arena floor. He half knelt on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. "He spat out blood. Is he going to lose?" "Who is it?" "It''s Chopra. He spat out blood. Mr. Cao has the upper hand." For some time, countless supporters of Satria''s team were in joy and excited. Amongst the cheers, Satria also rose into the sky from the hole. With his hands behind his back, he gazed at Chopra and said in a condescending tone, "You lost!" Chopra wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, stood up and retorted, "Not necessarily." After that, his hands quickly shifted into a dozenplicated handprints in front of him. As the handprint was formed, rays of light surged out from his body and rushed into the sky, as if it was connected to the sky. When Chopra finished hisst handprint, a cluster of darkness suddenly appeared. Within the darkness, a red-clothed human figure with a green-colored face appeared. The man was riding a fierce-looking buffalo. He held a hammer that was stained with blood in his right hand and a lock pin in his left hand, emanating a suffocating aura. Content belongs to UMS At this moment, the entire arena seemed to have fallen into a boundless hell hole. The environment became gloomy and chilly. The strange and horrible figure fell from the sky andnded behind Chopra. It condensed into an illusion and roared. In an instant, cold wind whistled and the temperature seemed to drop vastly. Even the audience felt a chill and their bodies couldn''t help but shiver. "What''s that? Is it a demon?" "What is Chopra doing? Is he human?" "It''s too horrible. I can''t bear to watch it!" Chapter 3086 Chapter 3086 ? With a whistling sound, Chopra condensed into a human shadow. His strength increased by another level and he attacked Satria with a terrifying and chilly aura. Satria had the upper hand just now, but right then, he was forced to step back. Seeing this, everyone was even more worried. "Is Satria going to lose?" "What trick is Chopra using? Didn''t he just vite the rules?" Finally, a proficient martial artist noticed something and he let out a cry of surprise. "That is Varna from Indnd, the one who is said to be in charge of the death and the judgment of souls." "In our country, it has a more familiar name, that is Varna King from Hell." "What? He is able to summon Varna. Satria will definitely lose!" "Sure enough, that''s not the real Yama. It''s just the power of illusion. However, even so, with the support of Yama''s power, I''m afraid Satria will lose." "So many strange tactics, don''t we have any ways to deal with them?" "Our legends and sacrifice summoning techniques are not any weaker than those of the other countries. Unfortunately, without the support of Martial Arts Halls, many of our techniques have been lost. Even if they are not, without the help of the experts from the Martial Arts Halls, it will be very difficult for us to master these skills." "Come to think of it, the reason why our country has been bullied in the world of martial arts in the past few years is precisely because of theck of support of a Martial Arts Hall!" Someone sighed. "It''s all that f*cking Master Chen''s fault. If he hadn''t attacked Prohibition Ind and offended the chiefs of the Martial Arts Halls, our country wouldn''t be in such a plight." Someone took the opportunity to vent his dissatisfaction.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "That''s unfair to Master Chen. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had risked his life to save us, not even the Martial Arts Hall but the entire Earth would be gone. What''s the point of saying this?" Some people spoke up for Fade. "Save the earth? How naive you are to believe it! Fade is just a warrior with some capabilities. He is not as powerful as the favored disciples in the Martial Arts Halls. He can''t be so powerful to save the earth!" "Master Chen is a national hero; that is an official fact. Don''t listen to those rumors." "That''s too much; it''s all just propaganda!" The fight between the two was getting more intense. At this moment, a loud bang was heard and everyone''s attention was pulled back to the arena. Chopra had knocked Satria down with a punch and thetter had copsed to the ground. In the face of Varna''s power, he was no match for Chopra at all. He was now at a disadvantage. For a moment, countless spectators began to worry. "Mr. Cao is about to lose!" "Are we going to stop here?" "s, have we failed again?" "We made it to the semi-finals; it''s an improvementpared tost year." "But it''s only the semifinals!" At this moment, almost everyone was certain that Satria was about to be defeated. On the opposite side, Chopra, with the shadow of Varna behind him, appeared to be extremely confident. He was like a horrible devil from hell, and each of his strikes held iparable shocking power. "Satria, you have lost!" Once again, Chopra knocked down Satria, who was about to stand up, condescendingly. "Admit defeat. It''s the end." "Hmph!" At this moment, the audience members at the scene as well as the ones in front of the screen sighed at the same time. They lowered their heads and shook their heads in disappointment. Content belongs to However, Satria, who had copsed in the ring, suddenly emitted ayer of light. The light became more and more dazzling. Like a flowing jade, it enveloped Satria and shrouded his whole body. Then, he resisted Chopra''s pressure and stood up in the arena. At that moment, ayer of beautiful jade-like light flickered around his body and enveloped him. He was full of vigor like a legendary god. Such a sudden change shocked countless viewers. They stared at the screen in a daze and were stunned. It was not until some of the crazy female audience began to cheer wildly that they finally came back to their senses. "Oh my god. Mr. Cao is too handsome. I''m going to faint." "That''s my idol. He''s not only amazing, but also handsome!" "Has God descended? I can''t breathe." 1 After a short moment of surprise, Chopra''s proud face suddenly became cold and gloomy. Controlling Varna''s illusion, he attacked Satria again, causing another wave of explosions. Content belongs to Bang, Bang! Before, Chopra''s punch had sent Satria flying. However, at this moment, it struck Satria''s body but did not cause any harm at all. "You..." Chopra gritted his teeth and ck positive energy surged out, pouring into the shadow behind him. In an instant, the illusion''s right hand moved. He raised the blood-stained hammer in his hand and came down on Satria like a demon. However, when the hammernded on Satria''s body, it seemed as if it had hit an indestructible stone, emitting a metallic sound. Satria stood rooted to the spot, not moving an inch. He was not injured at all. "How could it be? How could you be unscathed from my Varna attack?" Chopra, who was full of shock, gawked at Satria in disbelief. Satria moved. He stepped forward and stared at him as he said confidently "In the face of my Jade Body, your Varna illusionary figure is not worth mentioning." "The Jade Body!" Chopra was stunned. "You have managed to acquire the Jade Body? How did you do that?" Satria did not answer. Instead, he raised his right hand and pped Chopra. In an instant, Satria''s right palm hit the shadow of Varna behind Chopra, as if God had arrived. The virtual shadow trembled for a while, then it exploded with a bang, turning into a ck fog which dissipated away. A mouthful of blood spurted out from Chopra''s mouth. He knelt on the ground with a pale face and gasped for breath. "You''ve lost!" Satria walked to the front of Chopra, looked down, and snapped in a cold voice. Chopra raised his head and red at Satria. His eyes were full of unwillingness, but when he saw Satria''s glowing body, he could only lower his head and say, "I''ve lost!" The referee immediately announced the result, "Satria wins." "The first round of the semi-final, the national representative team versus Bright Cloud Hall. The final winner is the national representative team!" As the referee announced the result, the audience, who had just been down and worried, suddenly became excited. They jumped up one by one as they shouted, cheered, and celebrated. Chapter 3087 Chapter 3087 ? Naturally, some people inquired as well. "What is the Jade Body that Satria has mentioned? It looks very powerful!" "Is his Jade Body so strong that it can even resist the power of Varna by Chopra?" Someone immediately began to exin. "When a martial arts practitioner ascends to Level 7, which is equivalent to the Physical Refine Realm, at this level, the main cultivation aim is to temper and strengthen the body, to acquire the Jade body." "However, each practitioner has different achievements. Therefore, there are some who divide the stage of refinement of their bodies from Jade Body, Treasure Body, Spiritual Body, King Body, and Divine Body." "The Jade Body that Satria mentioned is the first one of these, the lowest stage." After listening to the introduction, the audience members were even more moved. "The first level of the Jade Body is already so powerful. Wouldn''t the practitioners at theter stage be undefeatable?" "Don''t ponder on it. One who can achieve Jade Body is one in a million. It needs great perseverance and many precious treasures to cultivate to that stage. As for the rest, you can take them as fairy tales. Don''t even imagine."N?velDrama.Org content. "That''s right. Although the Jade Body is only the first stage and looks a bit weak, most of the practitioners who are at the Physical Refine Realm can''t even achieve this. Therefore, the Jade Body is much stronger than you think." "I see. No wonder Chopra is so shocked. The power of Varna does not work as well; the Jade Body is so strong!" Amidst waves of exmations, the second round of the semi-finals began. Thunder Hall battled against Asura Hall. As a representative team of North Micovia and Europe, the two teams were pretty familiar with each other. In fact, the members were old acquaintances. Therefore, at the beginning of thepetition, both sides immediately formed a battle line and began to fight without any dawdling. They were indeed strong candidates. The teams were evenly matched, and each had eliminated five opponents one after another. However, Thunder Hall began to gain the upper hand and gradually defeated Asura Hatll starting from the sixth participant. After a few rounds, the people of Asura Hall were totally at a disadvantage. Only the second fighter and the captain, Heimdall, were left. As for Thunder Hall, Angus, the second fighter, Za and the captain, Abraham, were still on stage. In terms of numbers alone, they already had the upper hand. Lady Victory was already siding with Thunder Hall. However, at this moment, Abraham suddenly stood up and looked at Heimdall. He said, "Heimdall, we are old acquaintances." "It''s really a waste of time to let them continue the fight. How about this, I''ll fight with you and we will see who wins. What do you think?" Heimdall had yet to respond. The audience at the scene and in front of the screen suddenly became lively. "What is he doing? Obviously, Thunder Hall has the upper hand. Why does he want to fight with Heimdall one on one?" "Are they trying to show mercy or have they reached an agreement in private?" "What on earth is he thinking? Is he out of his mind?" No one could understand Abraham''s decision to give up the advantage that they had obtained earlier, to fight with Heimdall one-on-one. As for Heimdall, he stared at the smiling Abraham and sighed. It seemed that he had understood his intentions. He said, "Go ahead. What do you want to bet on this time?" When Abraham heard this, heughed. "Heimdall, you are indeed my old friend. You really know me well." "I heard that you have recently received a cross sword from the chief of Holy Martial Hall. I''m interested in it!" Upon hearing this, Heimdall''s expression instantly changed. "I just got the sword less than a week ago. How did you know?" Abraham grinned and continued, "Heimdall, you don''t need to know this." "Well, in order to express my sincerity, I am willing to bet on it!" After that, Abraham took out a badge and showed it to everyone. The badge was blue and there were a few lightning patterns on its surface. Just one look and it gave people a shocking electrified sensation. They couldn''t help but step back. "The Thunder Badge. This was refined by the chief of Thunder Hall!" Heimdall recognized it at first nce. The others were all excited when they heard the name. "Thunder Badge; I didn''t expect that Abraham would actually possess such a valuable object!" "That''s a magic tool that the chief of ( Thunder Hall spent a year''s worth of cultivation resources to make! It contains the power of thunder. Rumonhas it that it''s equivalent to a full-Strength attack from a seventh level warrior." "Is Abraham out of his mind for using such a precious treasure as a bet?" Amidst the heated discussion, Heimdall stared at the Thunder Badge in Abraham''s hand. His eyes were fixed on it and greed appeared in his gaze. Abraham smiled and said, "Heimdall, it''s gettingte. Everyone''s waiting, so make up your mind." Hearing this, a look of struggle appeared on Heimdall''s face. His cross sword was given to him by the chief. It was also a rare treasure with extraordinary power. However, the cross sword was still slightly inferior to Abraham''s Thunder Badge. If he could really win the Thunder Badge, it would definitely improve his strength. Under normal circumstances, it would be almost impossible for Asura Hall to win. Since that was the case, he might as well take this opportunity. Not only would he have the chance to win thepetition, he might even be able to win a treasure like the Thunder Badge. Content belongs to Thinking of this, Heimdall no longer hesitated. He stared at Abraham and epted the challenge. "I agree!" "Good, you indeed live up to your name of the Patron Saint!" Abrahamughed. Then, the two people went on stage at the same time. The atmosphere in the arena instantly became chilling. Countless spectators became nervous. All sorts of spections and discussions came one after another. "Abraham, the Chosen One, he''s currently ranked 3rd on the Phoenix List. As for Heimdall, he is ranked 4th. I think Abraham should be the victor!" "Satria has won two consecutive matches. Don''t you understand? The ranking on the Phoenix List does not mean anything. Moreover, they are only one rank apart." "But I believe Heimdall must be confident with himself to agree to this." "In my opinion, if Abraham is willing to give up his advantage and is using the Thunder Badge as a bet, he must be much more confident." For a time, everyone was expressing their opinions and talking about it. Chapter 3088 Chapter 3088 ? In the midst of the discussion of the crowd, Abraham and Heimdall started to fight. The two people directly turned into two shadows, colliding with each other in the arena; it was dazzling. Their strength and positive energy whistled, and even the surrounding air was crackling because of the collision. Under the impact of the powerful energy, the reinforced arena emitted creaking sounds, as if it would break at any moment. The audience in the stands looked at the swaying figures and the lights in the arena, and they were all stunned. The ordinary audience members could only see two shadows flying around. They could not see clearly what was happening on the stage. Only those who had a little martial arts cultivation could pay attention to their fighting movements. The sponsor was also aware of the problem. He immediately gathered two martial artists of Level 6 in the seats and exined the battle to the audience as guests. As a result, they shuffled back and forth in the arena, the scene of flowing light sshing everywhere. The two guests let out gasps of surprise and sighs. "Abraham sent out a fist. This fist''s aura is ferocious; it''s too powerful. He is worthy of being the Chosen One!" "However, Heimdall isn''t someone to be trifled with. With the title of Patron Saint, he was able to withstand the attacks." "Wow, this time, it''s the strength of a Level 7 martial artist. It''s too fierce and the arena is going to fall apart." "It looks like the two of them will still be evenly matched!" In this way, the two guests talked and exined while the two fighters in the arena had already exchanged hundreds of moves.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that the two of them were not yet done. At this moment, one of the guests suddenly eximed, "Heimdall is going to make a big move!" "The Aegis Shield; that is the legendary inheritance of a myth. I didn''t expect that Heimdall would use this move. I want to know how Abraham will deal with it!" "Abraham has also made his move. Look, that blue light, no, that''s lightning. That''s the ultimate skill of the Thunder Hall." "The oue is crucial at this very moment." As the guests were getting more excited, the audience looked at the light of the collision, and they became nervous and excited. Then, with a loud bang, the two people in the ring collided. Heimdall''s Aegis Shield was like a mountain, heavy and powerful. Abraham''s blue lightning formed countless Thunderbolt Pythons, bringing with it a thunderp as they struck down on Heimdall. In an instant, the air whistled and the lightning shed. The two were intertwined together, making crackling sounds. The arena, which was already creaking and on the verge of copse, could not bear the impact of the two''s auras. It finally cracked and copsed. Suddenly, smoke and dust rose from the scene, covering the two figures. This time, the audience couldn''t even see the light clearly. After the explosion, the arena quietened down as if the battle earlier didn''t exist. Everyone fell into an indescribable silence. For a time, countless numbers of people desperately looked over, wanting to see through the permeating fog for the results. "Why is there no sound? Is the battle over?" "Can you see who won?" "Aegis Shield, Ultimate Thunder Strike. These are all unique moves. It''s hard to say who will win!" "No matter who wins or loses, this battle has already opened our eyes." Not only the ordinary audience members but the two guests were also not sure about what had happened. They could only specte and express their opinions. Sel "The two can be said to be evenly matched, but from my personal point of view, I think Abraham still has the upper hand. After all, the Ultimate Thunder Strike is the unique skill of the Thunder Hall, and its power is extraordinary "I agree that the two of them are evenly matched, but I''m leaning towards Heimdall. It''s true that the Ultimate Thunder Strike is a unique skill, but it''s said that Asura Hall dug out a legendary item from Mount Olympus, a weapon used by a deity. After the Aegis Shield was reformed and repaired, it was passed down to Heimdall, and its power is definitely not to be underestimated." The different opinions of the two guests made the audience even more curious about the result of this battle. After all, this not only concerned who could enter the finals, but also a huge wager involving the Thunder Badge and the cross sword. With the dust still floating in the air, the two guests gave their reasons for support respectively. Finally, three minutester, the smoke and dust gradually dispersed, and the scene became clear. Everyone widened their eyes and looked at the arena curiously. Finally, the smoke dissipatedpletely and the arena appeared in front of everyone. In the messy scene, a burly figure first appeared. Upon closer inspection, everyone recognized that this person was Heimdall. All of a sudden, the audience burst into an uproar. "Heimdall came out. Did he win?" "It looks like he did!" "What about Abraham? How is he? Is he injured?" "No way, Abraham is so handsome, but he lost. I can''t ept it!" In the midst of the discussion, Heimdall walked out of the area without saying a word and returned to Asura Hall "Uh, what''s going on?" "What happened?" Such a scene made the audience a little confused. Even Asura Hall''s teammates were inquiring with a puzzled look on their faces. "Captain, have you won?" "Where is Abraham?" Heimdall shook his head and didn''t say anything. He turned around and took out a wooden box from his bag. He opened it and pulled out a shining cross sword. Raising the cross sword, he looked at the sky and said, "This cross sword is yours." As his voice just fell, a figure fell from the sky with a swish. "Thank you, Heimdall. I''ll take this cross sword." With a burst of heartyughter, Abraham fell from the sky, took over the sword, andnded on the top of the messy arena. Such a scene caused an uproar in the audience. "Heimdall gave him the prize, which means that I lost the bet." "Abraham won!" "But I don''t understand how he won?" "Heimdall came out of the arena in ruins, but Abraham fell from the sky. When did he fly into the air, and what happened?" "From the looks of it, he seems to be very rxed and hasn''t been injured at all!" In the midst of the doubts, the referee announced the victory of ??? Abraham, which meant that the Thunder Hall representative team had entered the finals to fight against the national representative team. Chapter 3089 Chapter 3089 ? Even amongst the national representative team, many members were confused and couldn''t help but talk about it. "What happened in the end? How did Abraham win?" "I just captured theirst fight, and Abraham''s thunder crushed Heimdall''s Aegis Shield, but I couldn''t see what happened next." "I''ve caught a bit of it. After that, Heimdall seemed to hurriedly use his positive energy to block the attacks. However, the arena copsed, then smoke and dust rose everywhere, making it impossible for me to see clearly." "How did Abraham appear in the sky? Did you see it?" Almost every member of the team was confused, not understanding how Abraham had done it. Finally, their eyes turned to Satria. "Captain, could you see anything?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Satria looked serious. He lowered his head slightly, as if he was thinking about something. Hearing the other team members'' voices, Satria raised his head and said, "Abraham is stronger than I expected." "Um... Captain, you..." The other team members were puzzled. Satria continued, "Looking at the Phoenix List, there''s only one difference between Abraham and Heimdall. They''re ranked 3rd and 4th respectively. Even if there''s a difference in strength, it shouldn''t be too much." "But after the fight, I can see that Heimdall is one level lower than Abraham. It''s impossible for him to be a match for Abraham." Hearing this, the others couldn''t help but feel startled. "Captain, you''re kidding me, right? Their fight against each other was an unspeakably tough one!" Satria shook his head and said, "You guys are too weak to see the true essence of the situation. In thest confrontation, it seemed that it was Heimdall who used the Aegis Shield to block Abraham''s Ultimate Thunder strike." "But in reality, the Aegis Shield didn''t evenst three seconds under Abraham''s attack; it was about to shatter." "However,ter on, Abraham stopped and did not continue. That''s why Heimdall was able to maintain his current state." "If Abraham hadn''t stopped and continued to attack, Heimdall might have been seriously injured by now." "In the end, when the smoke and dust rose, the two of them seemed to have reached an agreement. Therefore, Abraham finally stopped and also rushed into the air when the smoke and dust was flying everywhere." Listening to Satria''s words, the other team members looked at each other in dismay. They could not help but be serious, with a little more worry on their faces. "Captain, is Abraham really so powerful?" "If that''s the case, then wouldn''t we be in danger?" In the end, someone asked a crucial question. "Captain, can you defeat him?" Hearing this, the corner of Satria''s mouth was lifted slightly, revealing a confident smile. "If I had just broken through, I wouldn''t be a match for Abraham, but now, the situation is different." At this point, Satria looked up at Abraham surrounded by countless reporters and martial artists. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly and he said softly, "Your current glory will soon be a stepping stone for me to climb to the top." When the other team members heard his words, they could not help but feel a little more confident. "Captain, as long as you have confidence." "Our team will win." "Captain, before the game, Mr. Zheng specifically looked for you once. Do you have any secret advantages?" "Yes, tell us in advance so that we can broaden our horizons!" Upon seeing this, Leonil red at the person who asked the question and shouted in a low voice, "Since you know that it is a secret advantage, can it be said casually? Be careful. If you leak the information, it will affect thepetition." "I''ll stop asking then." The person who asked the question closed his mouth and stopped talking. At this time, Satria nced at the other members and said, "In the finals, I''ll do my best. You can leave it to me in the end." "Yes, Captain. Well do our best." Those individuals shouted together, their voices loud and clear, and their confidence immediately increasing. In order to ensure fairness of the finals, the organizers would give both sides half an hour of rest time to adjust before the official round. Major media outlets, the Inte, and various TV stations had made great efforts in the past half an hour. They conducted the warmup propaganda for the uing finals in the greatest publicity means. In particr, the national media was more enthusiastic. Countless citizens were discussing it through various channels. Some of them even began to imagine what would happen after the national representative team won the championship. That day, the suppressed citizens were going to find an exit to let them vent their anger. Therefore, everyone was particrly excited and enthusiastic. Even the official TV stations, which had always been calm, specially invited two Level 7 fighters, Fargo Weu & Ningsih Xu, toment on the uing finals. Thepetition had not yet begun, and the two guests had already praised the national representative team. That was especially the case for Satria. As the captain of the representative team of the country, he was also the best and received praises from the two guests. Ningsih, from the Martial Arts Alliance even prophesied, "As long as Satria performs like his normal self in this final, he has a 70% chance of victory." "Once he wins, he will lead the national representative team to win the first championship. Satria will surpass Master Chen, and be a national hero of the new era." After that, Fargo added jokingly, "In my opinion, Satria''s strength has already surpassed Fade''s." After that, he looked at the other guest, Ningsih, as if he wanted to hear his opinion. However, the host was keenly aware of the controversies and sensitivity of this topic, and quickly changed the subject. "The two of you are representatives of the country itself, so pleasement on Thunder Hall!" Ningsih analyzed the strength of Thunder Hall. Finally, he emphasized Abraham''s strength and reminded the national representative team members to be careful. Fargo was obviously more direct. He seemed to be a little dissatisfied with the host for interrupting him. He commented, "If bothbatants of vel. the two teams arepared individually, the national representative team can be said to have suffered a crushing defeat." "We represent the individual strength of our team members. If we fight one on one, all nine of us will fall behind our opponents. Only Satria can defeat his opponents." Chapter 3090 Chapter 3090 ? Such a heated argument made the host freeze, but he had to bite the bullet and continue his words, "Mr. Weu, as you said, our national representative team doesn''t have a high chance of winning. That seems to contradict what you mentioned before about a 70% chance of victory!" Fargo shook his head and exined with a face full of confidence, "There is no contradiction. The strength of most of our members is indeedcking. However, Satria is in the lead, and in my opinion, he is very influential. Therefore, I am confident that they have a 70% chance of winning." "This..." The host was speechless. He didn''t know how to respond to Fargo''s words.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, in Fargo''s eyes, Satria was an expert who could crush Abraham. He was able to solely lead the national representative team, which had fallen behind, to defeat the opponents. There were also other martial artists and guests who had analyzed both sides, and most of them supported the national representative team. However, Fargo was the first to support Satria in such an official asion. With the broadcast of the program, thepetition had not yet begun, but Fargo''sments about Satria had caused a heated discussion on the Inte. "Well said. The national representative team will definitely win this time!" "Satria is our favored warrior. With him, we will definitely win." "Mr. Weu, everyone wants the Chinese representative team to win, but you are exaggerating! The representative team of Thunder Hall is not easy to deal with." "Yeah, you are underestimating the enemy. We can''t do that!" "This does not count as underestimating the enemy. This is called self-confidence. The higher-ups don''t even support their own country. Are you traitors?" "It''s not apetition of who is better. There is no need for useless arguments, Satria single-handedly has a higher chance of victory. It''s not an objective point of view." "I know that Mr. Weu came from the Martial Arts Alliance and was once a visiting professor in the Capital Martial Arts Academy. It is understandable for him to support his own people, but isn''t it affecting Satria''s rtionship with other team members?" "What''s the big deal? Mr. Weu is telling the truth. If Satria wasn''t present in the previous matches, would they be able to make it till now?" "Everyone is holding such high hopes. If they fail in the end, I wonder how embarrassing it will be." In addition to these arguments, thements about Satria and Fade''s statuses and strengths also attracted waves of controversy. "Is Master Weu doing this on purpose? He talked about Satria and mentioned Master Chen. Was he deliberately stirring the pot?" "Haha, what Master Chen. He''s just a dead man. Who knows?" "Master Chen is the hero of our country and the whole world. Are you insulting the hero like this?" "What hero? I refuse to admit it. Besides, if it wasn''t for Mr. Chen, the martial arts world of our country wouldn''t be reduced to such a miserable state. In my opinion, he should be the culprit." "Look at all these online conspiracy theories. Do you not take it seriously? You think Master Chen is not a meritorious person, but a guilty person? I can only say that there''s something wrong with you." "Haha, it''s you guys who have a problem, right? You''re really boasting about his achievements. Do you really think that there''s no one else who is capable in the country?" Amidst the heated arguments on the Inte, the break time had passed. The finals were about to begin. The two teams went into the reinforced arena. The ten participants on both sides stood still and looked at each other with serious expressions. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The vast audience also looked over at this moment, and their mood seemed to shift nervously with the atmosphere at the scene. After checking and confirming, the referee gave an order to announce the start of the battle. During the break, both sides had discussed their own strategy. Therefore, without any hesitation, they immediately stepped onto the stage and began to fight. Bang, Boom, Swoosh! It was indeed the final round. At the beginning of the match, the participants of both sides were fighting fiercely, and the atmosphere instantly became tense. The flying strength, the whistling and flowing light, and the sounds of fists and kicks hitting each other were constantly heard in the arena. Since it was the finals, they began to fight hard and bombarded each other. However, in the end, the strength of the national representative team was slightly weaker and they were defeated. Satria''s expression did not change at all. He had expected this, so he immediately waved his hand and sent in the second participant. He ascended the tform to fight! Bang! There were constant collisions and constant impacts. Positive energy, strength, and flowing light shed and whistled. The entire arena was like a huge fireworks show, bursting out with brilliant lights from time to time. With that, they continued the battle. After a fierce fight, six people from the national representative team had been defeated, while only three from the Thunder Hall had been defeated. swn The situation on the field was very unfavorable for the national representative team. Even though Satria had expected this result, the situation at this moment was worse than he had thought. If this continued, by the time the national representative team reached the end, there would be only three or four people left. Even if Satria had a secret weapon, he would not be able to guarantee a 100% victory. On the Inte, countlessizens had already started buzzing. "s, I knew it. That''s the result!" "The gap is too big. They still can''t win!" "The game is not over yet. All of you are so pessimistic. How ridiculous!" "You can see it. It''s impossible for them to win." "Where''s that old man, Weu? Why has he gone quiet? Wasn''t he bragging so loudly just now?" "Haha, blind confidence, arrogant and ridiculous. Dumbfounded now are we?" "Satria hasn''t shown up yet. There''s still hope." "Abraham, Angus, and Mervelin didn''t show up. What is this?" Bang! Another national representative team member was sted out of the ring. The seventh was defeated, leaving Satria, Leonil, and Sheldon behind. On the opposite team, besides the fourth person in the ring, there were six people who had not entered the ring yet. The number of people left between the two sides was already two to one. The situation was already very unfavorable for the national representative team. Under such circumstances, Satria gritted his teeth and said to Leoni and Sheldon, "You guys shoulda). ?? your best to consume their energy. More is better, understand?" "Understood!" Leonil nodded. Satria looked at Sheldon and said, "You''ll fight the next match!" Sheldon''s expression was cold as he said, "I can''t go up now. Let Leonil go first!" "You..." Satria was furious. The other defeated team members also gathered around and red angrily at Sheldon. "Sheldon, look at the bigger picture. Don''t put on an act." Madelina did not hold back and scolded him directly, "Sheldon, it''s the finals. How much longer are you going to be a coward?" Satria said in a low voice, "Sheldon, this is an order for you to enter the arena." Sheldon''s face was still as cold as ever as he said, "I reject this order. I don''t want to step onto the stage." "You..." Satria was so angry that he wanted to beat him. At this time, Leonil stood up and said, "I''ll fight then!" Satria suppressed his anger and warned Leonil. He red at Sheldon and said coldly, "Sheldon, I''ll let you know the consequences of this after thepetition." "As you wish!" Sheldon stated with a stubborn expression. With that, Leonil stepped onto the arena under everyone''s surprised gaze. Chapter 3091 Chapter 3091 ? Even though he was the second fighter, Leonil was quite powerful. In the following battle, Leonil won three rounds in a row, which raised the morale of the national representative team which had previously almost sunk to the bottom. On the Inte, a heated discussion started up again. "Leonil, you did a good job. Go on and defeat your opponent." "It seems that our national representative team still has hope!" "There''s no hope. The other three are all masters, and Leonil has almost been consumed to the extreme." "Aren''t there two more of us? Two versus three; we might not necessarily lose!" "The other three are Angus, Joanna, and Abraham. On our side, only Satria and Sheldon are left. Do you think Sheldon can defeat them alone?" "Isn''t Leonil still undefeated? Perhaps there''s still a chance!" However, Thunder Hall sent their participant, Angus, on behalf of the team. Angus was not very strong; he was on par with Leonil. In terms of strength, he was at a medium level. Under normal circumstances, between Angus and Leonil, the victor was not certain. However, at this moment, Leonil, who had a three-round winning streak, was exhausted to the extreme, and had no energy left to fight with Angus again. Therefore, Leonil used all of his strength to attack in an attempt to exhaust Angus'' energy. However, he was directly knocked off the arena by the opponent''s punch. Leonil was defeated! Only Satria and Sheldon were left on behalf of the country. For a time, everyone could not help but sigh and their faces sank. Satria sent someone to help Leonil, and then his gaze fell on Sheldon.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Not waiting for him to speak further, Sheldon stood up and said, "I''ll fight this round!" After that, he walked towards the arena. This caused the other members to be rather surprised. After all, during the previous matches, Sheldon did not have the slightest passion. The match only ended when the time was right and he did not even want to get injured. Coupled with the fact that he had backed off earlier, he had shown that he did not want to enter the arena. Therefore, many of them had alreadybeled him as a coward. At this time, the cowardly Sheldon took the initiative to step onto the stage, which naturally surprised the other team members. Vaguely, he also attracted negative reprimands. "Don''t tell me Sheldon''s intention is to throw in the towel and deal with the opponent casually?" "No way. He''s in the finals after all. Doesn''t he have any sense of honor?" "But he was like that in the previouspetition. Who knows for sure?" "Sheldon is also no match for Angus. Even if he fights like usual, Sheldon will still be defeated. Perhaps, considering all of this, he might even admit defeat immediately. After all, his character..." The more they talked, the more worried and nervous they became. Madelina could not help frowning and shouted, "Sheldon!" He stopped, looked at her expressionlessly, and asked, "What''s the matter?" She took a deep breath and tried to soften her expression. Then, she said solemnly, "Sheldon, I may have said some things that might have offended you before, but what I hope for is the victory of the national representative team." "Therefore, I hope that you will not be affected by these emotions. I hope you will do your best. Even if you are unable to defeat Angus, you must try your best to help the captain." "I beg you!" In the end, Madelina gritted her teeth and bowed to Sheldon. Seeing this, the other yers'' expressions changed, and then they spoke in unison. "Sheldon, you can do it." Sheldon looked at the team members and an expression shed across his cold face. The corners of his mouth twitched as he said, "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best, especially for this round." After that, he turned around and stepped into the arena. "Let''s begin!" Without any hesitation, Sheldon nced at the referee and immediatelyunched an attack on Angus. Seeing this, Angus sneered. He moved his sturdy arm and stepped forward to meet his attack. Bang, Bang, Bang! In an instant, the two collided with a series of violent nging sounds. The physical collision and the tearing force made them seem as if they had transformed into two gigantic ancient beasts. They collided violently in the arena. The virtual sword rose, and blood sshed. From the very beginning of the battle, it was already a fierce fight. The national representative team members below the stage were also shocked, and their faces showed hints of excitement. "Sheldon is serious. He''s not holding back." "It seems that our encouragement took effect." "If we continue fighting like this, there might still be a chance!" However, just as everyone was starting to feel a little hopeful, Satria shook his head and said, "No, if this continues, Sheldon will definitely lose." "Captain, you..." The other members looked over. Satria exined, "You all have read the information, Angus is known for being strong. Legend has it that he is from a traditional tribe in North Micovia. He grew up drinking beast blood. Three years ago, he even killed a North Micovian vicious beast and obtained a beast core. His strength improved further and he reached the ninth stage of Level 6. He is only one step away from Level 7 of the warrior realm." Content belongs to "As for Sheldon, he practiced martial arts at the Martial Arts Committee and his mentor is Mr. Chung, who is good at sword skills." "But now, he is not using a sword, only his body to fight against Angus. It is not a wise move to fight like. this, using his weakness to fight against his opponent''s strength." IMS Listening to Satria''s exnation, the other team members who were a little excited just now couldn''t help but be dejected at that moment. "Ah, well..." "Maybe Sheldon has other arrangements!" However, at this moment, there was a loud bang in the arena. Sheldon was sent flying and crashed heavily onto the stage, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. Angus, who was as strong as a giant, shook his thick arms proudly and said, "Kid, you can''t beat me. Admit defeat!" Sheldon spat out a mouthful of blood and got up from the arena. He rushed out again and collided with Angus. However, before he could hold on for 20 moves, Angus threw him out again. Under the stage, the members of the national representative team saw this scene and their faces fell. "Sheldon is at a disadvantage." "No, if it goes on like this, we will definitely lose!" "Sheldon, don''t sh head-on with him. Use your sword. Use what you''re good at." Sheldon, who was in the arena, seemed as if he didn''t hear these voices. He stood up again and rushed forward, falling into a hand-to-hand fight with Angus. Therefore, the scene repeated itself again in front of everyone. After Sheldon and Angus exchanged a few blows, Sheldon was sent flying. However, he got up and started another frontal assault. Chapter 3092 Chapter 3092 ? Phew! The sound of a body being sent flying. Whoosh! The sound of blood spraying. Bang! The sound of the ground being smashed. The three sounds, like rhythmic symphonies, rang out in the arena again and again. Sheldon fell to the ground, spat blood out of his mouth, and then stood up repeatedly. The people under the stage were not aware of how many times he had fallen and stood back up. At this moment, he was covered in blood, but his whole body was like iron. Under Angus'' fierce bombardment, Sheldon fell to the ground and stood up again. Even his rival, Angus, frowned at this time. He punched again and the tremendous power directly knocked Sheldon to the ground. "You''re no match for me. Just admit defeat!" Sheldon, who fell in the arena, stood up again, his face full of blood. He looked at Angus in front of him and refused, "I haven''t lost yet!" "You..." Angus was a little annoyed. A fierce expression appeared at the corner of his eyes. He shouted and a fierce energy rushed out. This strength was like a fierce beast or a giant stone, whistling over. Sheldon, who had just stood up, was hit by the violent force before he could even stand firmly. He crashed down in the arena. Blood spurted out with a ssh. Sheldon fell down again. Afterward, time seemed to pass by in long, agonizing seconds. Ten seconds, twenty seconds, thirty seconds. Sheldon, who had fallen into the hole in the arena, was motionless. This time, there was no movement and he didn''t stand up again. Such a scene made countless local viewers sigh, but they secretly breathed sighs of relief. Sheldon''s fight just now was too violent. Even if everyone was looking forward to his victory, they didn''t want to see their team members die in the arena. At this moment, Angus nced at Sheldon who was silent. He looked at the referee and said, "You can announce the result now!" The referee nodded and looked at the silent Sheldon. He announced loudly, "In this match, Thunder Hall''s representative An..." However, just as the referee was about to call out the victor, a weak but firm voice sounded, "I haven''t lost yet!" In an instant, everyone''s eyes were attracted to the sound. At this moment, countless gazes once again fell upon Sheldon. His entire body was covered in blood. The blurry-eyed Sheldon was trembling at this moment, but once again, he stood up. Angus'' gaze darkened, and his face showed an impatient anger. "You... You''re p*ssing me off..." The referee also looked at Satria below with questioning eyes. As the captain of the team, Satria had the right to announce Sheldon''s defeat on his behalf. The national representative team members under the stage held no good feelings for Sheldon and even despised him. However, when they saw the miserable state he was in, their hearts softened. Thus, someone spoke. "Captain, let Sheldon admit defeat. He can''t continue fighting." "He''s too badly injured and can''t hold on much longer. If he keeps fighting, he''ll definitely be crippled, or even die." Even Madelina, who had always been disdainful of Sheldon, could not help but change her attitude. She looked at the arena, which was covered in blood. "What''s wrong with this guy? Did our words provoke him to be so crazy?" Satria frowned, lost in thought. His expression was one of hesitation. However, after looking around, he finally nodded and said, "I got it." After that, he looked at the referee and said, "Referee, we choose to..." However, before Satria could finish, Sheldon, who was on the stage, suddenly roared, "I haven''t lost yet!" Then, he, covered in blood, roared and rushed towards Angus. Seeing this, the referee had to withdraw his attention and focus on the arena. Angus frowned. He was obviously provoked by Sheldon. He snorted and said, "You small fry, you have sessfully angered me. I''m going to be serious in our next match." After saying this, Angus'' strong body shook and ayer of positive energy surged out of his body. This energy surged and gathered in Angus'' right fist. He roared and rushed out, bringing with him a st of wind from his fist. This wind condensed into a ferocious wild lion. It opened its mouth and let out a roar as it charged towards Sheldon. Seeing this, the members of the national representative team were suddenly shocked. "Oh no, this is the supreme skill that Angus used to refine in North Micovia, Wild Lion Fist." "The legendary Wild Lion Fist seems simple, but it''s incredibly powerful. One punch can smash a mountain. Sheldon''s life is in danger." Madelina''s expression shifted. She could not help but yell, "Sheldon, what are you waiting for? Admit defeat!" However, at this moment, in the arena, Sheldon opened his bloody eyes and stared at the Wild Lion Fist that wasing towards him. The corners of his mouth rose slightly and he smiled. "Finally, I got my chance!" As he spoke, he loosened his grip. Sheldon was covered in blood. At this moment, a long sword appeared in his hand. He increased his speed, and with a sh of light, he cut through the air and stabbed at Angus'' heart. The sword stroke was so sudden and so fast. Even though Angus was an experienced fighter and he had already beaten Sheldon half-dead with his Continuous punches, he was a little careless and did not take the extremely weak Sheldon seriously. As such, he was not so cautious. Content belongs to Therefore, the sword stabbed toward his heart. Angus felt a sense of crisising to him. His eyes widened in surprise. Then, he tried his best to twist his body to avoid Sheldon''s sudden attack. At the same time, the Wild Lion Fist that he threw out howled and increased in speed once more. Sheldon was iparably fierce as he smashed it. Swoosh! The long sword broke through space. Roar! The wild fist roared.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. sh! The sword in Sheldon''s hand ripped at Angus'' clothes. The sword continued to move forward and it pierced through Angus'' skin. A stream of blood gushed out. "Heidy, I''m going to avenge you." Sheldon''s face was covered in blood, but there was a bright smile at the corners of his mouth. He continued to exert force in his hand and was ready to pierce Angus'' heart. Upon hearing this, the members of the national representative team under the stage were stunned. They then came to their senses, and their gazes suddenly shifted. "It turns out that Sheldon wanted to avenge his girlfriend, Heidy." "That is to say, he refused to enter the arena before, and he did not want to use all his strength. This is so that in this moment, he can face Angus and kill him to avenge his girlfriend." Chapter 3093 Chapter 3093 ? Just as a smile appeared at the corner of Sheldon''s mouth, the sword sliced through the muscles of Angus'' chest and was about to pierce through his heart. Angus let out an angry roar. His strong body turned and forced the sword that prated his body to turn in the opposite direction. This little deviation made Sheldon''s sword that was aimed at Angus'' heart shift to the side. Although it pierced into his body, it only grazed his heart and did not pierce through it. "No, this..." Sheldon noticed the change and used his wrist to turn the sword, giving Angus'' heart a fatal blow. However, the time had passed and Angus was prepared. How could he let Sheldon seed? Moreover, Angus'' Wild Lion Fist charged at him while roaring. Sheldon, for the sake of this sword attack, used almost all of his strength, so he did not spare any more strength to dodge Angus'' fist. Therefore, in the face of the howling fist, he had no way to avoid it. He was hit hard. Bang! The huge force of the punch directly sent Sheldon flying. He spat out a mouthful of blood in the air and fell heavily on the ground, then he passed out. At this moment, Angus swiftly tapped on the wound on his left chest and used his positive energy to seal it. Then, with a face full of anger and a violent killing intent, he took heavy steps and charged towards Sheldon, preparing to deliver a fatal blow. "You little pest, how dare you hurt me? I''ll kill you and tear you to pieces." Seeing this, the national representative team members under the stage suddenly became nervous. Satria hastily shouted, "Sheldon admits defeat!" Therefore, at thest moment, when Angus'' fist was about tond on Sheldon, the referee announced Angus'' victory. The rest of the team, regardless of their injuries, climbed into the arena, and hurriedly carried the unconscious Sheldon to the infirmary. Madelina, who had been looking down on Sheldon for the past few days, stood beside the stretcher with tears on her face. She cried in agony, "If you wanted to avenge Heidy, why didn''t you tell us in advance? Why did you have to bear it alone?" "We''re teammates. We''repanions."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Satria watched his members send Sheldon away and looked in the opposite direction, his expression bing serious. After that round, he was the only one left on the national representative team. In the group of the representatives of Thunder Hall, there was still Angus, Joanna, and Abraham. Even if the wounded Angus was excluded, the remaining Joanna and Abraham would not be easy to deal with. After all, Joanna was much stronger than Angus. With the addition of Abraham, even if Satria had an ace up his sleeve, he wouldn''t dare say that he could defeat both him and Joanna. For a moment, Satria''s face darkened and he lowered his head to think about something. Meanwhile, Abraham''s team on the opposite side was also discussing among themselves. After some discussions, he decided to let the injured Angus leave the battlefield and let Joannae on stage. Seeing this, Satria''s expression became even darker. Even if he could defeat Joanna, he would have to expend quite a bit of his strength. He was likely to be defeated when he faced off against Abraham. He had prepared his trump card with great care for a long time in order to win thepetition. Now that the situation had turned out this way, even if he had a trump card, he would still be defeated. Thinking of this, he felt extremely unwilling. At this moment, the opponent was a little impatient. Joanna said, "What''s wrong, Mr. Cao? Do you not dare to step on the stage? If that''s the case, just admit defeat. Don''t waste everyone''s time." "You..." Satria''s face was full of anger. He red at her, wishing that he could rush to the ring and give her a good beating. However, when he thought of the consequences of stepping onto the tform, he started to hesitate. "What should we do? What should we do next? We will definitely lose this match!" At this moment, he was anxious and unwilling. However, Satria''s gazended in the direction of Asura Hall''s representative team and saw their captain, Heimdall. In an instant, a thought shed across his mind. "There''s another way." He could not help getting excited. "During the semi-finals, when Thunder Hall was fighting against Asura Hall, Abraham took the initiative to challenge Heimdall. They added a bet and Abraham won the cross sword from Heimdall." "In that case, I can also challenge Abraham. If he agrees, I can skip over Joanna and fight him one-on-one." "If we win, we can not only win the championship for the representative team of our country, but also defeat Abraham directly." Thinking of this, Satria became more and more excited. He nodded, nced at Abraham on the opposite side, and spoke up, "Abraham, The Chosen One, I''ve heard about your reputation for a long time. Since I broke through to I Level 7, I''ve always wanted to fight with you, but I haven''t had a chance." Content belongs to "Today is a good opportunity. Why don''t we fight one-on-one to decide on the winner and loser?" As soon as he finished his words, the audience burst into an uproar. The members representing Thunder Hall started scolding sarcastically. "Hehe, do you think we''re fools? We still have two team members who have the advantage. Why should we fight you one on one?" "Are you so unscrupulous for victory?" The audience were whispering at this moment. "Satria''s actions are not wise. He''s making others look down on our representative team." "If we can win, what''s wrong with it?" "Mr. Cao is willing to sacrifice his reputation for the victory of our country, which is a very selfless behavior." "However, if we lose in a one-on-one fight, it will be more humiliating." "You''re thinking too much. Mr. Cao dares to propose a one-on-one fight, it means that he must be confident." At the moment, in the official live broadcast, manyizens scolded Fargo, who praised Satria very highly before. Right then, he saw Satria take the initiative to fight one-on-one. Fargo immediately seized the opportunity to praise him again. "As expected of Satria, so selfless. Aren''t you guys touched?" "It''s ridiculous that someone is criticizing Satria. If the other team members were stronger, Satria wouldn''t be so embarrassed." "In my opinion, as long as you are a citizen of this country, you should support Satria. Otherwise, you are a traitor." Content belongs to Fargo''sments caused another storm on the Inte. Chapter 3094 Chapter 3094 ? At this moment, on the opposite side of the ring, Abraham smiled and was silent for a few seconds. Then, he looked at Satria and said, "Why should I fight with you one on one? It seems that defeating you won''t bring me any honor." These words caused Satria''s face to darken. His expression was a little unpleasant. However, he suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice, "I''m willing to make a bet, just like you did with Heimdall previously." "Bet?" Abraham raised his eyebrows andughed. "Heimdall''s sword is legendary. Do you have simr items?" Satria''s expression shifted slightly. He took out a jade pendant and held it in front of him. He introduced it, "This Twin Fish Jade pendant was obtained from an ancient tomb. There is an array carved inside it. It can gather spiritual energy and you can carry it around. It can also help warriors to cultivate. It''s very precious." Satria''s introduction was full of confidence. However, Abraham looked disdainful and shook his head, saying, "It''s just a little thing to gather Spiritual energy. It''s no big deal. I''m not short of it." "Well..." Satria took a deep breath and then put away the jade pendant. He took out a yellow talisman and introduced it again, "This talisman was personally written by the Thousands Martial Sect leader, Maitho Cang. It can produce a deadly thunder attack, and its power is equal to a warrior in the second stage of Level 7." Abraham''s face was still full of disdain as he said, "Maitho, is he better than the Chief of Thunder Hall?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "We can''tpete with them. All of you are the top martial artists in today''s world," Satria said with difficulty. "Since you know that too, why did you bring out this trash?" "If your bet items are all of lowly rank, then you don''t have to go on. I''m not interested." Abraham waved his hand. Being ignored by him, Satria''s expression shifted and his face trembled. He tried his best to suppress his anger and looked at him and said, "Then what kind of bet do you need to ept my challenge?" Upon hearing that, Abraham narrowed his eyes and paused for a few seconds before slowly speaking, "I''m not interested in the so-called martial arts treasures that you carry around with you. I don''tck anything." "But I''m interested in something else." "What is it? Tell me!" Satria hurriedly said. "It''s apany called Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc," he said. "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc!" Hearing this name, not only Satria, but also the other yers under the stage, as well as the local audience, were all surprised. "Isn''t Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in the hands of Lily Wei?" "It''s just a businesspany. How can Abraham be interested in it? At his level, money is not a problem at all!" "But Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is worth tens of billions. The market value is still rising, so maybe he is interested in it!" "That''s unlikely to be the reason. I''ve heard that there was apany in North Md that paid 100 billion yuan for Abraham to save thepany, but he refused." "Then, what exactly is the reason?" "Can''t you think of it? Who was the former leader of the group before Lily? Do you remember?" "The one who was in charge was... It was Master Chen! Are you saying..." "Of course. Fer Enterprises Holdings Inc was founded by Master Chen and his wife. Although they didn''t manage it muchter, it is Master Chen''s estate after all. There may be treasures and secrets left behind by him." Content belongs to swn be "Recently, there have been many martial arts practitioners moring about searching for Master Chen''s treasures everywhere, haven''t they? In my opinion, this is also why Abraham is here." "It''s really possible!" In the ring, Satria was a little surprised. He didn''t understand why Abraham was interested in Fei Enterprise''s Holdings Inc. "Are you sure that you want to use a businesspany as a bet instead of these martial art treasures?" "Just tell me. Can you bet on it or not?" Abraham asked with a smile. Satria frowned, paused, and nodded. "I can. I''ll use Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc as a bet if you ept my challenge and fight me one-on-one to determine the final victory." "Well then, sign the contract!" Abraham said. Looking at Abraham''s cheerful face, Satria felt a little weird. However, when he thought of the glorious scene after his victory, he became excited immediately, regardless of the doubts he had in his heart. He nodded and said, "Okay, let''s sign the contract!" Immediately, both parties agreed to write contracts. On the VIP stand, when Saxen saw this scene, he stood up and said to the referee, "I object." The referee suddenly stopped and looked at the VIP seat. Abraham stopped and looked at Satria with a smile. He said in a sarcastic tone, "It seems that your words don''t count. If you don''t have the ability to provide for the bet, then cancel it. Don''t waste my time." "I..." Satria''s expression darkened. He suppressed his anger and retorted, "Give me a minute. I''ll be back soon." After that, he rushed to the VIP seat. In the VIP seats, after Saxen expressed his opposition, Yose, Vii, Zander and others immediately red at him. "Mr. Chung, what are you doing?" "Our national representative team is in a critical situation and we are at a disadvantage. I made a tough e decision to convince the which is to reserve the hope of victory for our team. Mr. Chung, don''t you want to see our team win the championship?" Content belongs to "Mr. Chung, I know you''re not on good terms with our Martial Arts Alliance, but for the sake of the overall situation, it''s unwise for you to have personal grudges!" The few of them exchanged a few words, and several higher ups were instantly getting into Saxen''s head. Saxen was not polite at all. He berated angrily, "Don''t y this trick on me. Don''t use righteousness or justice to threaten me." "I have only one question for you. Up until now, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is still Lily''s personal property. What right do you have to use her personal property as a bet without her consent?" Many of the audience members were stunned by Saxen''s loud and clear questioning. Then, they began to discuss amongst themselves. "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is private property. Satria has no right to use it!" "That''s right. It''s not a good idea to gamble with other people''s inheritance!" "But it''s for the sake of the country. What''s the big deal of sacrificing a little bit? It''s not patriotic at all." "Haha, the word ''patriotic'' is being used so mercilessly. Others have to sacrifice tens of billions or even hundreds of billions of yuan. Would you be satisfied if it was you?" "Some people just stand and talk without looking at someone else''s perspective. If it was me, I wouldn''t agree." Chapter 3095 Chapter 3095 ? In the VIP seats, Saxen''s question made Yose frown. At this time, Satria came forward as well. He looked at Saxen and said, "Mr. Chung, I''m not doing this for personal gain, but for the glory of the country. Mr. Chung, please show mercy." Saxen replied coldly, "I''m not being arrogant. That''s someone else''s possession and you don''t have the right to use it. This ismon courtesy, so you have to abide by it." Satria retorted, "These rules are all made by people." "What''s more, Lily and Lundie, the wanted criminal, escaped together, so they are important suspects. Herpany can also be handled by the government." Saxen said with cold eyes, "Whether Lundie is a wanted criminal or not, Lily is just a suspect. She is not a criminal. You have no right to deprive her of her property." "Furthermore, even if it was snatched away, it should be done by the government. Satria, you on the other hand, cannot represent the government." Satria was a little anxious. "Mr. Chung, you..." "Needless to say, I will never agree to this." Saxen''s attitude was firm. Satria couldn''t convince him, so he could only turn to Yose for help. Yose looked at Saxen and then at his own student. After a few seconds of silence, he finally said, "Satria, go and sign the contract." "Uh..." Satria was stunned for a moment, then he was overjoyed. "Thank you, Mr. Zheng." Saxen was furious. He red at Yose and said, "Yose, do you know what you''re doing?" Yose''s face was expressionless. He said coldly, "If anything happens, I''ll take care of it. It''s none of your business." "You... You..." Saxen was so angry that his face was red, but there was nothing he could do about it. At this time, Satria had already signed a bet contract with Abraham in the arena. Then, Joanna voluntarily admitted defeat and stepped down. The final battle was about to begin. The controversy about Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc at the scene was also suppressed by the atmosphere of thepetition. Everyone''s focus was concentrated on the arena. Satria may have appeared a little miserable earlier, but now that he stood in the arena, Satria''s mouth was curled into a smile. His head was raised high and he appeared very confident. He looked at Abraham opposite him and said, "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time." "I''ve been taking you as my opponent since the day I broke into Level 7. Today, I''ll defeat you." Abraham smiled and looked at Satria, saying, "You seem to be very confident!" Satria smiled confidently. "My confidencees from my strength." "Really? Then you''re just like me. However, I don''t think you''re a match for me," Abraham said with a smile. His tone was indifferent, but there was a hint of emotion in it. This emotion ignited Satria''s fighting desire. He raised his hand and ayer of positive energy gathered around his body. "Let''s fight!" With a loud roar, Satria charged towards Abraham with whistling and flowing light. At this moment, Abraham moved as well. He took a step forward. The positive energy under his feet whistled, and the whole arena began to tremble. The force swept around, tangled with and collided with each other, shattering, exploding, and stirring. The explosive force shook the entire arena, causing strong winds to blow and the force to roar. At that moment, the two of them seemed to have transformed into two violent tornadoes. Carrying a rapidly rotating force, they collided with each other in a small space in the arena. The scattered fragments flew around with a sharp whistling speed. Quite a few spectators panicked and stood up to flee. However, it was fortunate that the government had already set up defensive formations around them. The light shield appeared one by one, and blocked them before these scattered forces spread out. Content belongs to However, when the audience saw the sshing positive energy stirring up in a whirlpool, which made the shield flicker and tremble, they couldn''t help but be shocked. "The aftermath of the collision is already so powerful. If it''s a head-on collision, whether these arrays can stop the two of them is a problem to ponder on." "Satria and Abraham are both favored warriors in Level 7. They are too strong." "Can you tell who has the upper hand?" Countless people were gossiping, sighing with emotion, and were also amazed. In the stands, Satria and Abraham were surrounded by all kinds of positive energy and light. They were radiant and dazzling, like legendary gods that came to the earth and had a big fight. The strength and attack of these two people constantly interweaved and collided with each other. The sound of thunder and lightning was constantly heard. The audience couldn''t see how many moves were made. They could only see two balls of light in the arena. No one could tell who had the upper hand. With that, hundreds of moves had taken ce. Suddenly, Satria, who had a shing glow around him, took a step back and widened the distance between them. Abraham also retreated, and the arena suddenly quietened down. For a moment, all the audience members looked over at the same time. "What''s wrong? Has the winner been decided?" "Is the resulting out soon?" "Who won?" "It seems that nothing has changed." Amidst the puzzled voices in the crowd, Satria smiled and looked at Abraham, saying, "Your strength is indeed worth a mention. The third ce on the Phoenix List is worthy of the name." "However, it''s time to end it here. Next, I''m going to take action." Satria spoke with a proud expression on his face. With his voice, the sword energy burst out, whistling and intertwining in the air. Finally, they all gathered around Satria like swimming fishes. The number of sword energy increased, tenfold, hundred-fold, thousand-fold. Dense sword energy surrounded Satria, forming a ball thatpletely enveloped him. He was in the air, surrounded by sword essence. He looked down at Abraham from above. Countless spectators looked up in admiration and surprise. "Is he immortal? He''s too strong." "This is the famous unique skill Satria learned from Mr. Zheng, the Unification Sword." "Legend has it that when you practice on the first level, you can condense a thousand beams of sword essence. When you practice on the second level, you can condense 2,000 beams of swor essence. With that, you can condense 9,000 beams of sword essence at the ninth level. After that, you can continue to practice until you reach thepletion stage, and condense 10,000 beams of sword essence. Finally, the 10,000 swords will unite into one, called the Unification Sword." "He''s so strong. What level has Satria reached?" "It should be the first level. After all, Satria entered Level 7 a few months ago. The Unification Sword should also be at this level." "Ah, he''s only the first level! Isn''t it a little weak?" "What nonsense are you spouting? Mr. Zheng hasn''t even reached the perfection of the Unification Sword yet, and his power is already enough to shake the heavens and earth just by reaching the sixth level. Now that Satria has already reached the first level, he''s considered quite ¨¤ genius. Let''s see if Abraham can defend the attack!" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 3096 Chapter 3096 ? Obviously, Abraham had also studied him. He quickly recognized Satria''s move. "The first level of the Unification Sword!" Satria looked at him with a cold smile and said, "Since you are aware, why don''t you admit defeat?" Upon hearing this, Abraham smiled, shook his head and said, "Give up? You think too much. Your unique skill, in my opinion, is nothing to me." "Hmph!" Satria snorted coldly. "Let''s see how long you can keep running your mouth!" As he spoke, he moved. 1,000 streaks of sword essence surrounded him and turned into a rain of swords that poured down towards Abraham. The dense sword rain almost fully covered the arena, leaving no space for Abraham to escape. At this moment, everyone in the audience wanted to know what would happen if an ordinary person faced this rain of swords. The dense sword rain had arrived in front of Abraham. He moved. He swung his sleeves, stirring up a strong wind, hitting against the sword rain. The dense rain of swords rushed into the storm and was swept into the wind, changing directions and straying from Abraham. It didn''t hit him at all. Quite a bit of the sword essence was even crushed by him. Upon seeing this, the audience couldn''t help but exim. "What? Satria''s unique skill was broken through just like that!" "No way, that''s the Unification Sword!" "Is Satria going to lose?" "Satria was full of confidence before, and he specially added a bet to challenge this match, but it turned out like this?" Of course, some people defended Satria. "It''s quite amazing to be able tobine the Unification Sword." "No one expected that Abraham could block such a unique skill." However, just as everyone was discussing among themselves, Satria, who was still in the arena, showed no sign of panic even though his ultimate move had been broken. He just frowned slightly and snorted. He turned around and countless sword essences roared to surround him. Upon seeing this, many in the audience were stunned. "Satria, what are you doing? Are you going to cast the Unification Sword again?" "That move didn''t work. If you do it again, there won''t be any difference!" "This will only consume your energy. It''s not worth it!" Just as the crowd was still in a state of confusion, someone cried out in rm. "That''s not right. This time, the Unification Sword is different." "It''s true. The number of sword essences seems to be more than before." With more sword essence around Satria, some martial arts masters finally recognized his skills and eximed, "This is the second level of the Unification Sword! I didn''t expect that he had reached the second level." "Generally speaking, only warriors who reach Level 7 can reach the second level of the Unification Sword. Could Satria have reached the second level already?" These words made the discussion sound lively again. "A Level 7 martial artist in the second level. Satria may win." "The second level of the Unification Sword is much more powerful than the first. Abraham is in danger this time." "So this is Satria''s true trump card!" Amidst the excited discussion, countless people looked at Satria with eager eyes. Satria''s body was surrounded by a denseyer of sword essence. His aura had increased sharply and he was stronger than before. Satria''s aura kept surging. He looked down at the crowd like a god looking down at an ant. Abraham seemed to also be shocked by Satria''s sudden outbreak of strength. With a surprised look, he looked up at him and said, "It turns out that this is your trump card!" UT With a proud face, Satria said confidently, "Yes, this is my real trump card, It''s only been half a year since I reached Level 7, but I''ve already broken through the second lever of the Unification Sword FOUMS "Perhaps, it''s already a miracle to enter the top ten of the Phoenix List in half a year, but to me, this isn''t enough, is far from enough." "My goal is to be first on the Phoenix List. That position will be mine sooner orter and I''m determined to get it." "Now, you are destined to be a are''d stepping stone on my path to progress. You are ranked 3rd on the Phoenix List." "However, don''t be discouraged. When I be sessful, it will be your honor to be my stepping stone." Content belongs to At that moment, Satria was filled with confidence. It appeared that victory was merely a fruit that could be easily obtained. Abraham suddenlyughed after hearing his words. Hisughter was getting louder and more exaggerated. Finally, it turned into an earpiercingughter, as if he had heard a big joke. "What are youughing at?" Satria stared at theughing Abraham and asked coldly. The smile on Abraham''s face finally disappeared. He pointed at Satria and said, "Of course, I amughing at you. Don''t you understand?" "Laughing at me? What''s so funny!" Satria said in a deep voice. Abraham said, "I just saw a clown acting self-righteously. Isn''t that funny?" "You..." Satria was enraged. He didn''t expect that after he had exposed his ace, Abraham dared to mock him in public. He absolutely couldn''t tolerate it. With a heavy snort, Satria said in a deep voice, "Smile,ugh, do as much as you like. This is yourst chance, because very quickly, death will be your home." With that, Satria moved his hands. The 2,000 sword essence around him turned into a dense rain, pouring down towards Abraham. Terrifying sword essence almost tore the air apart and rushed over with the determination to kill. Just when Abraham was about to be covered by the rain of sword essence, he suddenly raised his right hand and pointed to the sky. Then, a st of thunder exploded out of thin air. The skies changed color. Dark clouds appeared, strong winds blew, and raindrops fell densely. "Thunder strike!" With a loud roar, a long purple electric snake tore up the gloomy sky and appeared in the air. "What is this?" Such a scene shocked everyone. However, Abraham did not stop and continued to shout, "Thunder!" Instantly, numerous thunderbolts continuously shed in the skies, interweaving into a gigantic and terrifying electric. When thest sh of lightning struck, Abraham moved. In an instant, the huge electric formed by the interweaved thunder fell from the sky and rushed over.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Under the powerful crash, Satria''s Unification Sword exploded. In the end, the electric enveloped Satria with the lightning of death. Chapter 3097 Chapter 3097 ? Satria bombarded the electric field with all kinds of positive energy attacks, but they did not cause any determents. He could only watch the terrifying electric field, like a grim reaper holding a sickle, creeping towards him. "No, no..." Satria kept moving backwards, his face full of horror and disbelief. "This is impossible. I''m a Level 7 martial artist. How could I be defeated by you? This is impossible!" Upon hearing this, Abraham shook his head with a smile and said, "Nothing is impossible." "Your Unification Sword skill is pretty good. I didn''t expect you to reach the second level." "But the reason as to why I can still defeat you is very simple." "That''s because I have reached the stage three realm of a Level 7 warrior." As soon as he said that, there was dead silence, and countless shocked voices were heard. "Third stage, is that true?" "It''s unbelievable that Abraham had reached such a level!" "It''s only been a year since he advanced. The further he goes, the harder it''ll be for him to advance. The speed at which Abraham trains himself is even faster than Satria''s!" "Is this his true trump card? Him being able to hide it so deeply? It''s just too shocking." "Satria must fight against him? He''s sure to lose!" "The national representative team has tried their best and performed well enough. I didn''t expect to meet a genius like Abraham!" On the ring, Satria''s eyes were red as he red fiercely at Abraham across from him. He could not believe that Abraham would be able to break through the second level of his pride attack, the Unification Sword. He could not believe that his greatest trump card was not worth even mentioning in his opponent''s eyes. "No, I don''t believe it! It''s impossible for you to have reached that stage! I don''t believe it!" With a faint smile on his mouth, Abraham controlled the flickering electric field in the air. He took a step forward and said, "You are doomed to lose. It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not." After that, he gently pointed down with his finger. In an instant, a thunderbolt struck Satria. Satria had nowhere to hide. He fell to the ground and passed out. At that moment, Abraham controlled the lightning bolts and continued to draw near. Upon seeing another stronger thunderbolt about to strike, Yose couldn''t sit still anymore. He quickly got up and rushed to the ring, shouting at the same time, "Stop, we admit defeat." When he finished hisst word, the thunder and lightning bolts were less than 10 meters away from Satria. At that critical moment, Yose finally rushed over to their side. His palm struck out with a st of energy and a strong wind. He smashed the thunder and lightning bolts into pieces. Then, he pulled the unconscious Satria up and escorted him below the arena. Then, he red at Abraham with an unhappy look on his face. He gritted his teeth and said, "I have already admitted defeat. Why did you still attack?" In the face of Yose''s questioning, Abraham showed a look of disapproval. He spread out his hands and said, "Mr. Zheng, I''m sorry. My strength is out of control. I can''t control myself to stop halfway." "However, thank goodness you blocked my attack, Mr. Zheng. Otherwise, if I really hurt Satria, I will feel guilty!" "Hmph!" Yose snorted coldly and immediately turned around to step off the stage. He did not pay attention to Abraham''s arrogance. Then, it was the final award segment of the championship. The local audience was not interested in watching their opponents show off their aplishments. They all got up and left. After the TV stations announced that the representative team of Thunder Hall had won the championship, the following awards ceremony was directly cut off. As for the online audience, they had already burst into a heated discussion. "We failed again. It''s been three years and we lost again this time. The national representative team still can''t do it!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "This time, we are the runners-up. We are much better than before." "We didn''t win the championship. It''s the same for the rest of the matches. It''s meaningless." "Satria finally took the initiative to take on the challenge. He even put Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc with a market value of more than 100 billion as a bet. I thought he would definitely win! However, he lost. I''d rather not challenge him and make a fool of myself." "That''s right. He was so confident earlier, his arrogance almost blew him to the skies. Especially that Mr Weu from the TV station, he said that Satria was invincible and that he was sure to win. In the end, he was beaten to such a miserable state." Content belongs to "If you don''t have enough strength, then keep a low profile. Don''t put on such a fancy front and make othersugh at you." Of course, there were also quite a fewizens who expressed their support for Satria. "Satria just lost in the finals. Do you need to belittle him so much?" "All of you are so righteous on the inte. Go ahead and try to fight by yourself!" "This is the best performance presented by our country in recent years. Is it not good to make progress step by step?" "A group of ungrateful people. If Satria had not lifted the group until this stage, all of you wouldn''t have the opportunity to be picky." "I don''t think that such a nation is worthy of Satria. If I was him, I would''ve immigrated. With his age and strength, he would be a favored warrior no matter where he is." Of course, these remarks caused waves of abuse and reproach. As a result, the Inte became the battlefield. It was vigorous and noisy, but there were no results. At the scene, because Satria had been expected to lead the national representative team to win the championship, many of the top executives in the VIP seats were honored guests. However, now, it made them a little awkward. Despite this, they were, after all, people with a reputation. It wouldn''t look good if they suddenly just left with a flick of their sleeves. Therefore, although the group of high-level leaders were full of displeasure, they had to present the awards to the representative team members of Thunder Hall with a smile on their faces. The awards ceremony, which was not long, felt like a century at that moment. Finally, the music stopped, and the award ceremony was over. The leaders breathed a sigh of relief and were ready to leave. However, at this time, Abraham suddenly said, "Please wait a minute, leaders!" The leaders and other distinguished guests had to turn around. They looked at him and asked, "What''s the matter?" With a smile on the corners of his mouth, Abraham asked, "I want to ask all the leaders, when will you give me the bet I won?" Hearing this, many leaders'' faces suddenly changed. Chapter 3098 Chapter 3098 ? Saxen nced at Yose and said, "The estate of the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is still under Lily Wei''s name. Even the leaders of the Martial Arts Alliance have no right to im them." "Do you mean that you''re not going to pay the bet?" Abraham nced at the leaders. Then, he spread out his hands and said in an aggrieved tone, "Every leader is an expert and a helpful person. If you don''t want to give it to me, I''ll have no choice but to hold you ountable." "However, if the international martial arts officials know about this, I''m afraid that the impact on Chinese martial arts is not wise!" Although Abraham''s words were gentle, they hit the nail on the head. He was threatening the high-level leaders of the country in front of him. After they heard what Abraham said, their expressions instantly darkened and became angry. However, they could not attack at this moment. After all, what Abraham said was true.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, all eyes were focused on Yose. That was because when Saxen opposed the bet, Yose patted his chest and promised that he would be responsible for it. In that case, it was his responsibility now. Yose''s face practically turned white, but he knew that there was no way to retreat. He could only bite the bullet and say to Abraham, "You can rest assured. Since I promised you, I will keep my word. We are not one to go back on our word." "I''m looking forward to it, Mr. Zheng," Abraham said with a smile, and then turned to leave. Behind him, Saxen red angrily at Yose and said, "Mr. Zheng, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is not yours. You can''t interfere." Yose also retorted in a deep voice, "Mr. Chung, you don''t have to worry about this." After that, he left with a flick of his sleeve. Saxen''s face was full of anger, but he felt helpless. Over the next few days after the finals ended, the entire Capital City and even the whole country seemed to be much less spirited. Compared with the warm publicity before the start of the battle, there was less gossip. Coupled with the fact that Angus had previously insulted the modesty of and severely injured the female martial arts student, Heidy, many people remembered her. Hence, the scolding of these foreign warriors on the Inte was endless. Of course, the opinions of Satria and others on the official national representative team were totally different. There were supporters,plimenting them that they had done their best and saying that they had made progress. They also pleaded that others should not criticize them anymore. Of course, there were also people who opposed them. They thought that Satria was too arrogant, which was the reason that led to the final failure. Furthermore, that was coupled with the fact that he made use of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, a huge group worth hundreds of billions. Amongst the heated discussion on the Inte, the other representatives left the country one after another after the conference was over. Only the representative team of Thunder Hall, who had won the championship, stayed in the country and did not leave. They even swaggered into the bustling Capital City and attracted a lot of attention and discussions. In their spare time, there were also people who came to challenge the martial arts clubs of the city to defeat them, which attracted a lot of attention and cheers. Although most of the locals felt bad about the Thunder Hall representative team, a lot of people were attracted by them and became their fans. Among them, Abraham, as the captain and the most powerful member in the conference, was as popr as some top list celebrities. Every time he went out, he would be followed by a group of fans who took out their mobile phones and cameras and kept filming. More and moreizens were dissatisfied with the representative team of Thunder Hall and requested them to be expelled from the country. However, there was one statement from Abraham that held everyone back. They stayed in Capital City because they wanted to take over Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. During this period of time, they were only going through the relevant procedures. They had unsettled business, so they would naturally not leave. The reason why the procedure of handing over Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was soplicated was that it must contain a firm agreement between the Martial Arts Alliance and the Martial Arts Committee. After the finals, Yose, the representative of Martial Arts Alliance, naturally supported the transfer of the group. At the same time, Saxen, the chairman of the Martial Arts Committee, opposed. As a result, the two sides butted heads with each other, presented all kinds of evidence and documents, and argued incessantly at the meeting. In the end, no one could make a decision. The matter even spread to Maxi and the Chief Judge of the country. After another meeting, Maxi personallymented that it was rted to the country''s reputation, so he had to deal with it seriously. This deration naturally made the Chief Judge a bit more understanding. He immediately understood and made a judgment, agreeing to transfer Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc to Abraham so that they could quickly settle the formalities. Of course, in order to appease Saxen, they also made some biases. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was still Lily''s property nominally. Yose had made a decision on behalf of other people''s assets, so he had to be responsible. The judge appealed topensate Lily 10 billion yuan for this situation. Whether they could find her or not, even if she wasn''t afraid of being hunted, she had to return to the capital and receive the 10 billion yuan aspensation. Compared to the group''s value of hundreds of billions, 10 billion was just a single drop of water in the ocean. This punishment only served as a punitive punishment for Yose, which saved Saxen some of his pride. Yose naturally understood Maxi''s intentions. He immediately nodded his head, signifying that he agreed to be punished. However, Saxen still couldn''t stand it. He couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Long, this punishment will make countless citizens feel disappointed." Maxi stood up and looked at Saxen, who looked sorrowful. He remained expressionless and gently patted Saxen''s shoulder. With a smile on his face, he said, "Mr. Chung, I still have something to do and I''m about to leave soon. I''ll head over first and find a chance to chat with youter." After that, he left. Saxen took a few steps forward to catch up to him. However, behind him came Yose''s sarcastic voice. "Mr. Chung, are you senile? President Long''s meaning is obvious. He has shown you some respect. Don''t be ungrateful. It''s not good for everyone." "Yose, things will not end well if you do this!" Saxen turned around and red at him with anger on his face. Yoseughed and said, "Saxen, I am not so sure about that statement. However, considering my age, you should worry about yourself first." After that, he left with a heartyugh. In the end, the judge was the only one who had not left yet. Upon seeing that Saxen was staring at him, the Chief Judge immediately said, "Mr. Chung, this is Mr. Long''s intention. You should understand!" "Besides, you should be aware of what the members of Thunder Hall had done in Capital City during this period. Mr. Long suspects that the Chief of Thunder Hall deliberately ordered them to do so in order to shift the image of Thunder Hall in their favor to attract people who admire them." Content belongs to "If we allow them to continue, there will be some serious consequences that we can''t possibly predict. Thus, for the sake of credibility and safety, procedures have beenpleted and they should leave as soon as possible. This is the best choice." The words of the judge made Saxen speechless. After the group of people left, Saxen looked at the empty room and sighed. He looked out of the window at the distant sky and sighed sadly. "Mr. Chen, I have let you down." Chapter 3099 Chapter 3099 ? Just as Saxen let out a sigh, Fade, who was in Green Wood Hall, spent the rest of his time treating patients and chatting with thedies when there were no patients to treat. After all, they hadn''t seen him for a long time. They all had a lot they wanted to say to him. Now that they had finally seen him return, they were all holding onto him, unwilling to let go of him. Fade chatted with the girls for a few days. Of course, the most important time was spent with his wife, Quin. The girls had dark circles under their eyes after the first night due to an embarrassing incident. Since everyone knew, Fade did not have a reason to hide it anymore. He directly slept in Quin''s room and enjoyed their night time together. They had a wonderful time. After a few days, everyone got used to it. Even the lively Momo, Joey, and the others joked about this with Fade. Each time, Quin''s face would blush as she red at them and rebuked them. On this day, Fade had just finished his cultivation and was going to have a good time with his wife. Suddenly, he saw Jaguar walking over. "General Xu, what brings you here? Is there anything you want to talk to me about?" Fade asked. Jaguar came over and said, "Fade, are you free these days?" "Why? What happened? Is someone here to attack Green Wood Hall again?" Fade asked. Jaguar shook his head and said, "No, they wouldn''t have the guts." "It''s like this. We just got news that an expert from Thunder Hall hase back to the country from Europe. Thetest news is that he entered Jusberg." "Jusberg!" Fade was familiar with that name. At this time, Jaguar reminded him, "Sacred Water." With that, Fade suddenly came to a realization and remembered what had happened. He had established his own Sacred Water Company. The factories that produced Sacred Water were built in Jusberg. Back then, when he went to Jusberg, he discovered the Spirit Spring under the Namuchia Grand Lake. He then brought out water from the Spring and remodeled it into the Sacred Water. He then started to sell it to the warriors. Now, Sacred Water Company belonged to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Some time ago, under Lily''s operations, she had made great efforts to develop thepany and re- explore the business of Sacred Water Company, causing Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc performance to rise back from the death. Their stocks skyrocketed and were worth hundreds of billions in the market. Experts even saw the potential of thepany continue to rise. At this very moment, the people from Thunder Hall made a detour from Europe to the boundary of Jusberg. Fade had to make some connections. "What on earth do the people from Thunder Hall want to do?" Jaguar looked at him, who was deep in thought and said, "Fade, now, we are understaffed here. We won''t be able to handle them when the people of Jusberg arrive. Thus, I was asking if you have the time..." There was no need for Jaguar to finish his sentence, as Fade immediately nodded and stated firmly, "You can rest assured, General Xu. I can go anytime." Jaguar was happy with Fade''s reply. The solemn expression on his face turned into a rxed smile. "Fade, this is the worst timing, and I''m so sorry. You have been away for so long. shouldn''t be botheringe your reunion with your wives, but the situation is pressing. There''s nothing I can do, and that''s why. Content belongs to "General Xu, we are on the same side. There''s no need to be so formal about it. Besides, I have business in Jusberg. It''s my responsibility to go and have a look," Fade said. However, after saying that, he suddenly felt that Jaguar''s words were strange. After carefully recalling, he could not help but say, "General Xu, what do you mean by wives? Quin is my only wife. Don''t you talk nonsense!" Speaking of this, Jaguar couldn''t help but wink to Fade and said, "Oh Fade, it''s okay. You don''t have to hide it from me. Miss Lin and the rest of the girls, nothing''s official, but the deeds are done, am I right?" UMS "What do you mean the deeds are done? I am a decent person. I won''t do that kind of thing. Mr. Xu, don''t you nder me!" Fade hurriedly defended himself. Jaguar waved his hand with a smile and said, "Fade, you don''t have to exin. I know those people''s thoughts better than you do in the past three years." "You''re so lucky to have so many beautiful women falling in love with you. You can''t let them down!" "s, I wasn''t so lucky when I was young. It was all tears back then!" Then, Jaguar got up, shook his head, and left. Behind him, Fade stared at his retreating figure and spat, "This guy has been here for a long time. He is too old to be taken seriously." However, after he finished speaking, he could not help but think of the scene that Jaguar said. He imagined how they missed him in the past three years. Thinking of the excitement, Fade couldn''t help butugh out loud. Quin just so happened toe over and see this. She could not help but be puzzled. "What''s so funny? You look sillyughing alone like that. Did something good happen to you?" Fade quickly stopped smiling and exined, "No, no. I''m just casually smiling." "Casually smiling?" Quin frowned, disbelief written all over her face. Seeing this, he did not wait for her to continue her questioning and quickly changed the topic, "Right, Quin, I have to go out for a few days to settle something." "Are you in danger again?" Her attention was indeed diverted and she asked with concern. He said with a smile, "Don''t worry. It''s nothing dangerous. I just have to stop by Jusberg and check out the situation." "Be careful. If anything happens, don''t be rash..." She reminded him. In the afternoon, Fade said goodbye to everyone. That night, he left Green Wood Hall with Jaguar. About ten kilometers away, Jaguar separated from Fade. He also had his own task to carry out. Following that, in the darkness, Fade''s figure was like a gust of wind. He turned into a blurry ck shadow and at an extremely high speed, quickly headed towards Jusberg. Morning in Jusberg came muchter than on the coast. It was nine at night in Capital City and the sky had just broken here. Karlov, one of the eight guardians of Ret Thunder Hall who was nicknamed "Fire Thunder", greeted the hotel owner with a smile, dressed like backpacker. He wore a sun hat touristic clothes, and carried a huge parcel. He walked out of the hotel and got in a local three-wheel vehicle. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Karlov took out a few hundred yuan bills and handed them to the driver as he said, "Sir, to Namuchia Grand Lake!" The driver took the money and happily deposited it into his wallet. After that, he started the engine with a loud rumble and drove towards Namuchia Grand Lake. Chapter 3100 Chapter 3100 ? Although it was still early in the morning in Jusberg, there were already a lot of people around Namuchia Grand Lake. The factory of the Sacred Water Company stood beside theke. As the most important subsidiary of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc this year, the group invested more than a billion in thepany, upgrading the equipment production and expanding their production scale. Of course, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc naturally knew that Sacred Water Company had an advantageous spot. Hence, many people coveted thepany. Therefore, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc calibrated the strength of the guards and hired a team of twenty professional bodyguards. They had a minimum requirement for their strength, which was to be at Level 4 of the martial arts realm. The leader had to have the strength of Level 5, a true expert in martial arts. Under normal circumstances, a professional security team with the support of the Martial Arts Committee dared not to mess with the Sacred Water Company.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Of course, if they were of Level 6 or 7, these guards would not be able to hold them back. However, under normal circumstances, the warriors would not make a move on the Sacred Water Company either, because it would only be a total loss for them. That was because Sacred Water Company''s greatest asset was the Spirit Spring beneath the Namuchia Grand Lake. Although the Spirit Spring was precious, it was not the kind of treasure that could be taken away at will. It was not like other treasures where masters came to defeat theirpetitors and then directly took the treasure away. However, the Spirit Spring couldn''t be operated like this at all. Even if martial arts practitioners came to defeat Sacred Water Company and controlled the entireke and the Spirit Spring below, they still wouldn''t be able to bring the spring away. After all, it was a part of the Earth and it was underground. No one could ever dig it up and move it around wherever they wanted to. If one wanted to make use of the Spirit Spring, they had to take up this piece ofnd and expand their territory. For that, it was hard for those who don''t have an organization, especially foreigners. It was more difficult than defeating thepany itself. Therefore, for these reasons, production of the Sacred Water Company was back to normal and nothing unusual happened. However, Lily''s guards who had been hired with a lot of money were still quite professional. Although there was nothing unusual, the captain still carefully arranged the tasks, and then asked his men to check all the sections carefully. After confirming that there was no problem, he began the daily patrol task. Every five minutes, the team members on patrol in the factory would send the news on time to the captain to conduct a summarized analysis to ensure that there were no blind spots in the factory. "Number one, normal!" "Number two, normal!" "Number three, normal!" The reports kepting one after another. The captain was a tall, middle-aged man, with a straight buzz cut and a stern face. His name was Mert, and some might even say that he looked terrifying. At this moment, he listened carefully to the reports from the walkie-talkie, drawing constantly on the factory map. However, suddenly, the team reported "Number twelve, normal." After a pause, a report came from "Number fourteen, normal". Mert immediately noticed that something was wrong. He directly picked up the walkie-talkie and asked, "Number thirteen, report your situation." There was silence on the other side of the inte; there was not even a sound. Mert frowned more tightly and raised his voice. "Number thirteen, report your situation immediately." It was still silent. There was only an earpiercing sound of static from time to timeing from the walkie-talkie. Mert immediately ordered, "Twelve and fourteen, go check on number thirteen and be aware of your surroundings." "Yes, sir!" The two answered in unison. Mert moved towards Number thirteens position as well. He was very fast. In less than half a minute, he was already near. However, at this moment, Mert suddenly heard a shout from the walkie-talkie. "Who are you?" In an instant, he was alert. He immediately picked up the walkie-talkie and asked, "Number twelve, what''s your encounter?" "Stop! Don''t move!" "Ah!" Without answering, a scream was heard from the other end. Then, it was deep silence. "Number Twelve! Number Twelve!" Mert sped up and dashed towards his destination. At this moment, a hurried voice came from Number Fourteen''s channel. "Captain, invasion detected. Invasion detected. Number Twelve was attacked, and his condition is unknown. The other party is after me right now, ah..." Before the guard could finish his words, a scream rang. In the end, it was silence once again. At this moment, Mert had arrived at the thirteenth patrol station. It was a corridor on the side of the factory. There was a small door that could be opened and it led straight into the factory. It was used to transport some sundries and worked as an emergency exit. These kinds of ces were easy targets for invaders. Hence, the thirteenth patrol team was one of the best, while the twelfth and fourteenth patrol team would assist each other when necessary. Content belongs to Mert was already very vignt, but he didn''t expect that there was still a problem. Moreover, all three teams lost contact at once. He was instantly nervous, and there was a hint of fear on his fierce face at this moment. Nevertheless, as a professional, Mert immediately adjusted his mood, activated the aura of the positive energy inside his body, and stepped into the corridor. At the same time, he summoned all the forces from the guards through the walkie-talkie channel, preparing to attack the invaders. Tap, Tap, Tap! Mert''s footsteps were not loud, but in this empty space, it was particrly clear. Along the corridor, he walked step by step into the depths of the factory. At the end of the corridor was a water tank, which was filled with purifiedke water from Namuchia Grand Lake. After a few steps, it could be made into Sacred Water and sold to the public. The huge water tank could be said to not be filled with water, but with gold. Mert carefully walked to the end of the corridor step by step. As soon as he turned the corner, he almost cried out in surprise. That was because three men in uniforms were lying on the ground at the end of the corridor. Upon closer look, Mert immediately recognized them. These three were the number twelve, thirteen, and fourteen guards of his squad. Mert was a Level 5 martial artist, so he could sense that the three of them had already died. "Ah!" Mert immediately gnashed his teeth, and his eyes were almost spitting fire. He could not wait to catch the murderer at once and tear them into pieces. Despite his anger, he still maintained his professionalism, and continued to move forward without any disorder. After entering the factory, he saw the huge water tank in front of him. As soon as the captain entered, a slightly teasing voice sounded. "Are you finally here?" "One minute. It seems that thepany''s security is much weaker than I expected!" Hearing the voice, Mert felt cold all over and couldn''t help shivering. He looked up. He saw a golden-haired, blue-eyed foreigner in a jacket standing in front of the pool and looking down at the surging water. He seemed to be sighing with emotion. Chapter 3101 Chapter 3101 ? Mert skipped the introduction, but immediately knocked on the walkie-talkie three times in session. That was the secret signal set by their team to prepare for battle in the face of enemies. He summoned his men to gather and prepare for battle. Subsequently, ayer of positive energy surged out from Mert''s body, protecting the vital parts of his body before slowly shifting towards the blonde foreigner. At the same time, he warned, "Raise your hands and don''t move." However, the foreigner facing him was Karlov, nicknamed Fire Thunder. Obviously, he ignored Mert''s words. He not only turned to look at Mert, but also strode towards him with a smile. "A Level 5 martial artist''s strength isn''t bad. Sacred Water Company must''ve spent quite a bit of money on you, am I right?" Karlove saw through his strength at a nce, which made Mert alert. He couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you? What do you want?" Karlov shook his head and looked at him. "I thought you were professional enough and wouldn''t ask these amateur questions. I didn''t expect you to disappoint me!" After that, he moved another step closer to Mert. Every time the distance closed, Mert became even more nervous. Seeing that the opponent was less than 20 meters away from him, mert clenched his teeth and mobilized the positive energy in his hand. In the dark factory space, he left a long trail of mes and rushed towards Karlov. In the face of Mert''s attack, Karlov had no intention of dodging. He even continued to move forward. When the mes reached less than 50 centimeters in front of him, he suddenly made his move and tapped with the tip of his right finger. Then, a bolt of blue lightning shot out from Karlov''s fingertips, like a long, twisting snake. Lightning rushed into the mes and crackling sounds could be heard. Then, in less than three seconds, Mert''s zing fire attack was directly split open by this lightning, turning into countless sparks and drifting away in the air. "Is that all you''ve got for a Level 5 martial artist?" Karlov shook his finger, looking disappointed. He shook his head and sighed. Mert''s face became more serious. After all, although he hadn''t used his full strength in that attack, its power was quite umon. It would''ve taken some effort for an ordinary Level 5 martial artist to block this move. The foreigner on the opposite side broke through his attack with a casual tap. This was apletely different level of power. It was very likely that his opponent''s realm was higher than his, either a sixth or seventh rank. When he thought that such an expert was actually right in front of him, even though the captain was experienced, he couldn''t help but be worried. At this time, there was a dense but clear sound of footsteps behind him, approaching quickly. When the captain heard the sound, he felt relieved. He knew that his men wereing.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They were a team of brothers who had worked together with him for many years. They were so familiar with each other, they were like family to each other. Although they were only fourth rank martial arts practitioners, when they worked together and joined their forces, with an inclusion of his fifth rank strength, they were powerful. They would even be enough to fight a sixth ranker. With that thought in mind, the captain felt a little relieved. "Captain, what happened?" One of his men came and immediately asked. The captain pointed to the foreigner on the opposite side and said quickly, "He is the enemy. He killed three of our brothers." "He''s very powerful. It''s very likely that he''s a warrior of the sixth level. Let''s work together to deal with him." "Yes, sir!" The guards immediately spread out and took their own positions, getting ready to fight. Karlov wasn''t in a rush to stop them at all. Instead, he looked at this scene with great interest, as if he was watching a movie. A few secondster, all the guards were ready. Karlovughed and said, "Are you ready? It''s time to start!" The other party was so confident and even arrogant that it made Mert, who had just settled down be nervous again. However, the arrow had to be shot. Mert waved his hand and ordered, "Attack." In an instant, more than a dozen team members, like hungry wolves, pounced fiercely on Karlov. Both the angles and the timing were perfect. An ordinary practitioner would be in great trouble if they met such a team. However, in front of a Level 7 martial arts practitioner, Karlov, these attacks were like child''s y, not worth mentioning at all. In the face of the fierce attacks of 1 more than a dozen attackers, Karlov gently waved his arm, and then lightning snakes shed out. Without waiting for the guards to approach, he directly knocked them to the ground. When Mert saw this scene, he couldn''t help but be stunned. He watched as his dozen or so team members all fell at each other''s feet. Suddenly, a strong sense of anger welled up in his heart. He shouted and rushed towards Karlov. "Ah, I''m going to kill you to avenge my brothers." Karlov shook his head and reached out with his right hand to grab the rapidly moving captain. He grabbed Mert by the throat and lifted him up. "Ugh, let me go..." Meet, whose throat was being strangled, struggled desperately. However, in the palm of Karlov''s right hand, a burst of thunder and lightning was triggered and instantly pierced through Mert''s body, causing his body to tremble violently. White foam came quel ne? of the corners of his mouth, and his eyes turned white. He almost fainted. "This is too boring!" Karlov shook his head, looked at the weak captain in his hand, and threw him to the ground with dissatisfaction. Then, he turned to look at the huge tank, as well as the variousplicated pipes and equipment around it. He took a deep breath and sighed, "Such rich spiritual energy! It''s such a waste to destroy it like this!" Although he said that it was a waste, he was shocked at this time. Ayer of dim blue lightning shed, surrounding his whole body. Then, above the lightning, ayer of mes surged, igniting the lightning, turning Karlov''s surroundings into a sea of electricity and fire. The extremely weak Meet fell to ground. Seeing this scene, he shouted with hisst breath, Fire Thunder, you... You are one of the eight guardians of North Micovia''s Thunder Hall!" Hearing the voice, Karlov turned around and saw Mert''s face full of surprise. Heughed. "I didn''t expect you to recognize me. It looks like you''ve seen a lot!" "But, that''s all. Today, you and the factory will be destroyed together!" After that, the lightning and hot mes around Karlov burst out and rushed to the equipment that was rumbling. Chapter 3102 Chapter 3102 ? Just as the lightning and fire were about to hit the equipment, suddenly, a cold voice sounded in the empty factory building. The voice echoed and it sounded like tens of millions of people were shouting together. It was mighty and authoritative, giving people a sense of great pressure. "Stop it right there!" Karlov was shocked, but he didn''t listen. He continued to attack with a threatening momentum. However, just as his lightning me was about to hit the equipment, a burst of energy tore through the air and urately hit Karlov''s attack, shattering it into pieces. Then, a thin figure stepped out from the shadows of the corridor. "Who are you?" Karlov was on his guard. He stared with a serious face, and the lightning and mes in his hand began to stir. This person was none other than Fade, who had just arrived. Hearing Karlov''s voice, he continued to move forward step by step towards him. With a snort, Fade looked at Karlov and said, "You destroyed my factory, and you''re asking me who I am?" "Your factory?" Karlov looked at him, then frowned and asked in a low voice, "Are you Lily''s people? Or someone from Saxen''s Martial Arts Committee?" "You sure do know some information!" Fade raised the corner of his mouth and sneered. "But you haven''t answered my question. Who are you? Why did youe to destroy my factory?" Karlov shut up and didn''t make a sound. His eyes sank, and his expression was cold, with a hint of killing intent. Boom! A me burst out from Karlov''s palm and shot towards Fade. Fade snorted coldly and raised his hand. His aura surged as he charged forward. Seeing this, a cold light shed in the corners of Karlov''s eyes, and he gently moved the fingertips of his left hand. In an instant, a st of positive energy broke through the space and rushed towards the equipment. However, just as he thought that he was about to seed. Fade shook his head and smashed the me attack with a palm. Then, he waved his hand gently. Several streaks of positive energy roared out and quickly smashed the force that shot at the equipment halfway. "Is it fun to y such a little trick?" Fade shook his head and looked at Karlov. At this time, the way he looked at Fade became more gloomy, and the vignce in his eyes became stronger. This man was obviously not an ordinary warrior. He was very strong, at least in the eighth stage of Level 6 of the martial artist realm, or perhaps he had even reached Level 7. Facing such a master, Karlov had to be serious. Without any nonsense, he flew up in the air and shot towards Fade. At the same time, ayer of scorching fire, thunder, and lightning surrounded him. The thunder and lightning struck, and the mes howled. The terrifying pressure, enveloped by the aura of death, charged towards Fade rapidly. However, in the face of such an attack, Fade was not afraid at all. He didn''t even move his feet. He just snorted, moved his right arm, and punched out. Thud! With a bang, Fade''s fist urately hit Karlov. The terrifying power directly broke several of Karlov''s ribs. His internal organs shook, causing a mouthful of blood to spurt out of his mouth. He screamed and fell to the ground. The power of one punch was so effective!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade withdrew his fist and looked at Karlov who was lying on the ground. He asked coldly, "Now, can you answer my question?" "I..." Karlov struggled to get up from the ground. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and red at Fade. He gritted his teeth and roared, "You really triggered me. Let''s take things seriously now, shall we?" Before he finished speaking, a terrifying aura burst forth from around him: mes and thunderbolts interweaved, and l lightning shed. The surrounding space seemed to have been twisted by this terrifying force. Content belongs to Some of the nearby steel equipment was even burning red, bursting out blue lightning from time to time. "The Fire Thunder Curse!" With a roar, the intimidating mes and thunder around him rose to the sky, and then suddenly fell towards Fade, like a legendary curse. This was Karlov''s famous unique skill, "Fire Thunder Curse", which was also his trump card. The terrifying energy heated up the entire factory. In the huge water tank below, the clear spiritual spring water even began to boil. Affected by the thunder and lightning, some of the equipment made cracking sounds and they seemed as if they could be destroyed at anytime. "Kill!" With a loud, desperate roar, Karlov''s thunder and fire attack sped towards Fade with terrifying power. Fade felt the force of this attack and his expression became serious. He kept gathering energy in his right palm. Boom! Fade suddenly punched. The positive energy gathered in his palm struck out and collided with the falling fire and thunderbolts. In an instant, a dazzling light burst out, and the impact of the energy exploded. At this time, with a look of determination on his face, when Karlov disyed his unique skill, he looked like he was going to fight for his life. A strange light shed in his eyes. Content belongs to Almost at the moment when the light shed out, he jumped up and ran wildly towards a ss window behind him. He was extremely fast and fully prepared. In the blink of an eye, he reached the ss window. "The way out is right in front of me. I survived." A sense of joy welled up in Karlov''s heart. In fact, after fighting with Fade for one move, he had judged that the man in front of him must be a martial artist at Level 7. His strength was definitely not weaker than his. It was not a wise choice to fight against such a person. Moreover, this was his territory. If this attracted the attention of the officials of the country, it would cause a big stir. Therefore, at that time, Karlov had already made a strategy to retreat and escape in his heart. However, in the face of an expert of Fade''s level, escaping was clearly not so easy. Thus, Karlov first pretended to use his unique skill to create an illusion that he was desperately fighting with Fade. Then, he took advantage of thetter''s slip-up and quickly escaped. It had to be said that at this moment, Karlov''s n was very sessful. The opponent was bewitched by his desperate attack and was fighting against him with his unique skill. As for Karlov himself, he took the opportunity to flee. Moreover, the aftermath of the collision of the unique skills would also damage half of the factory. In that case, he would havepleted the task. Thinking of this, excitement surged from the bottom of Karlov''s heart. The window was right in front of him. He smiled and was about to leave. However, at this time, a chilling voice, as ifing from hell, suddenly sounded in Karlov''s ear. "Where are you going in such a hurry?" Chapter 3103 Chapter 3103 ? In an instant, Karlov felt chills all over his body, and a rumbling iciness emerged from the back of his heart. Then, he saw a big handing towards him. At that moment, he felt that the chill had climbed up to his body like a poisonous snake, twining all his limbs. The more they twined, the tighter they became. No matter how hard he struggled, he could not move at all. Crack, Crack! Karlov could feel his bones cracking. At this moment, the person in front of him was slowly walking toward him. After a few seconds of suffering, Fade finally came to him. Karlov gritted his teeth and squeezed out a few words, "Let me go, let me go!" Fade smiled and shook his head, saying, "Do you think it is possible?" "What the hell do you want?" Karlov asked. Fade said, "I should be the one to ask you this question. I just said that you haven''t answered my question." Speaking of this, Karlov shut his mouth tightly and fell silent. Seeing this, Fade shook his head and said, "Are you sure you don''t want to tell me now? If you tell me after I take action, it won''t be like this." Karlov looked determined and shook his head without saying a word. Fade did not say much. In the palm of his right hand, there were tens of thousands of needles condensed by the positive energy aura. "I haven''t used this move in a long time. I''m looking forward to it." He smiled. Seeing this, a hint of fear appeared on Karlov''s face, and his voice began to tremble slightly. "What are you trying to do?!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "You will know soon." Fade smiled. Then, he waved his right hand slightly, and tens of thousands of needles shot out from his hand towards Karlov''s body. "Ah... Ugh..." Karlov was so terrified that he instinctively let out a blood-curdling scream. The moment he made a noise however, he immediately swallowed it, turning into a sigh of surprise. That was because when the first batch of positive energy needles entered his body, he did not feel much pain. It was because these needles were too fine, and he did not feel the slightest bit of pain. He could only feel a numbing sensation on his skin; he even felt a littlefortable when he massaged himself. "This..." Karlov gave Fade a puzzled look, and then the corners of his mouth rose, revealing a smile. With a tough look, he proudly said to Fade, "Do you think this little trick of yours can do anything to me? Let me tell you, I won''t disclose any information to you. If you know what''s good for you, just let me go now, otherwise..." "Enough!" Fade suddenly interrupted him. Swoosh! With thest wind-breaking sound, thest needle was inserted into Karlov''s body. Then, with a puff, Fade pped Karlov''s dantian abdomen. This p did not cause much damage. It did not even hurt his positive energy at all. It was just like pping a mosquito. However, just like that, the palm fell on Karlov''s abdomen. All of a sudden, Karlov felt his core begin to heat up. Then, the heat swiftly passed through his eight meridians to spread throughout his body, causing all of his meridians to boil. In an instant, intense pain burst forth from his body. Right then, he felt as if there had been countless sleeping ants in his body. As a result, they were all awakened by that palm. Then, all the ants began to move, crawling, twisting and biting in his meridians. "Ah..." Karlov fell to the ground and let out an iparably miserable howl. His body writhed in extreme pain and he grabbed his skin with both hands tearing open the bloody wounds, as if he wanted to let the ants in his blood flow out Content belongs to It was just that these were not real ants, but rather needles condensed from the positive energy. Bleeding did not have any effect, and instead, it increased the pain. At this time, Fade, who was looking down at Karlov, looked cold and indifferent, without any expression on his face. Meanwhile, Karlov was in great pain. It was at that moment that he realized what utter misery felt like. The pride and determination he had earlier all turned into nothing under the intense pain. He looked up at Fade, almost kneeling at his feet, and pleaded, "Please forgive me. I''ll speak. I''m willing to say anything." Fade looked at him coldly and said, "Are you sure? If you lie to me, then the pain will be ten times worse than it is now." Hearing this, Karlov couldn''t help but shiver. He quickly shook his head. "I won''t lie to you, absolutely not." With a snort, Fade''s finger quickly tapped on Karlov''s body a few times. Instantly, the needles that were surging in his meridians stopped. Karlov suddenly felt as if he had jumped from the eighteenth floor of hell all the way to heaven. At that moment, he wanted to be immersed in this feeling forever and nevere out again. However, Fade''s cold voice broke his fantasy. "It''s time to answer the question." The expression on Karlov''s face changed, and hesitation shed in his eyes. However, when his gaze swept across Fade''s expressionless eyes, he couldn''t help shivering. He quickly nodded and said, "I will speak. I will speak." "I''m Karlov, nicknamed Fire Thunder." Speaking of this, he deliberately paused and looked at Fade. However, Fade did not look as surprised as he expected. Karlov could only continue. "I''m one of the eight guardians of Thunder Hall." "Thunder Hall''s man!" Hearing this, Fade finally reacted. Karlov nodded and said hurriedly, "Our Chief is the best expert in the world. If you can..." Before he could finish his words, Fade looked straight at him and stabbed him. In an instant, Karlov immediately stopped talking and continued, "Some time ago, I received an order from the Deputy Hall Master that shoulde to Jusberg with Abraham''s cooperation after; International Martial Artists Conference and destroy the e production factory of Sacred Water Company." "Abraham!" Fade was quite familiar with the name. That was because Lundie, which was Fade''s nickname, had also been one of the national representatives. Previously, when he was training together with the other team novel members, they all naturally talked about the members and characteristics of each country and the representative teams of the Martial Arts Halls. Content belongs to Abraham, also known as the Chosen One, was the focus of the conversation. He was regarded as the biggest enemy and obstacle to the national representative team''s winning. "If they wanted you to cooperate with Abraham, then why are you here destroying the Sacred Water Company? Fade asked. "Uh... You... Don''t you know?" Right then, Karlov was confused. Fade asked, "Know what?" Karlov replied, "The conference is over. The results are out." Chapter 3104 Chapter 3104 ? "So what?" Because of the hidden needs of Green Wood Hall, it was impossible tomunicate with the outside world frequently. This information could easily be found by the outside world. In addition, during this period of time, Fade had been spending time with his wife and chatting with the girls, so he was not in the mood to pay attention to these things. "Did this mastere out of some mountain? Howe he doesn''t even know the biggest event in the martial arts world during this period of time? It''s so strange." At this moment, Karlov was puzzled. However, he obviously dared not to say this in front of Fade. He could only exin, "The results are out. The representative team of the Thunder Hall finally won and became the champion." Fade nodded slightly. If he had not joined, Thunder Hall would have had the upper hand, and winning was only natural for them. Karlov went on, "After Thunder Hall won the championship, Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, as one of the rewards for winning the championship, was given to Abraham. Sacred Water Company is a subsidiary of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, so..." At this time, before he could finish, Fade asked with a frown, "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc was given to Abraham as a prize for winning the championship? How could this be possible? Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is a privatepany. How could it be a prize?" "Well... Satria was at a disadvantage at that time. In order to reverse the slump, he took the initiative to challenge..." Karlov paused and then told him about the scenes of the match. After hearing this, Fade''s eyes instantly became icy. "Satria! Yose! How dare they touch my things without my permission! Hmph!" Although Karlov could not exert his strength, under Fade''s anger, the terrible momentum directly pressed down on him. It made Karlov tremble all over and feel a little overwhelmed. Then, Fade lowered his head, looked at Karlov, and continued to ask, "Since Abraham has Sacred Water Company, why did youe here to destroy it? Isn''t that destroying your own property?" Karlov''s eyes darkened, but he didn''t dare to hesitate. He said in a low voice, "The most valuable thing in Sacred Water Company is the Sacred Water. However, to Abraham and our Thunder Hall, money is not worth mentioning at all. Green Wood Hall was what Abraham and the others have their eyes on." "Green Wood Hall?" Fade was slightly shocked. Karlov continued, "Three years ago, before the destruction of Prohibition Ind, the Three Pce Leaders were killed. Some of the treasures in their pce were destroyed, some were lost, and some were taken away by others." "One of the most precious treasures was the Earth Yuan Mirror of Master Firstson." "Our Chief of Thunder Hall really wants to obtain the Earth Yuan Mirror. It is rumored that the Mirror is in the hands of the Green Wood Hall Chief. Therefore, our Chief has always wanted to find the Chief of Green Wood Hall and seize the Earth Yuan Mirror." "However, Green Wood Hall has been hidden from the world and hiding in the homnd. We have no way to find it." "Therefore, taking advantage of the opportunity of this exchange, Abraham thought of a way to borrow the titles of his win to get Sacred Water Company and attract the Chief of Green Wood Hall. After all, the Chief had a close rtionship with Fade who died, and Sacred Water Company is Fade''s legacy. Once the legacy is passive, the Chief may not be able to resist it. At that time, our Chief will be able to take action and seize the Earth Yuan Mirror." After listening to the other party''s n, Fade''s eyes couldn''t help but narrow. He remembered that Janus had told him about this before. However, he said that the Earth Yuan Mirror was not in his hands, and it might not even be in the hands of any person. Now, the Chief of Thunder Hall, Thurl, was almost certain that the Earth Yuan Mirror was in Janus'' hands.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. With the dispute between the two sides, Fade would obviously choose to believe in Janus. After a few seconds, Fade continued to ask, "Abraham has won the championship. The Chief of Green Wood Hall hasn''t appeared yet, so you came to destroy the factory?" Karlov nodded and replied, "That''s right. Once Sacred Water Company is destroyed and Sacred Water can''t be sold, it will definitely have a huge impact on the martial arts world. At that time, the Chief maye out." "What if he doesn''te out at all?" Fade said coldly. and Karlov replied, "Then, we''ll continue to destroy it. destroying the factory is not enough, then we''ll destroy the water source directly, poison Namuchia Grand Lake, even destroy the mouth of the spring. That''s thest resort. "You..." Hearing this, Fade''s eyes darkened and he coldly said, "If the Chief never appears, what will you do?" Karlov replied, "Even if he doesn''t show up, it''s also good for our Thunder Hall to do this." "After all, nearly 90% of the Sacred Water produced by Sacred Water Company is supplied to the warriors of this country, which will improve their strength. However, the mouth of the spring can''t be taken away. Since it can''t be used for your own use, it''s better to destroy it and weaken the strength of this country." Content belongs to "Harming others for your own good. How vicious!" Fade''s eyes were cial, revealing an ice-cold killing intent. Feeling Fade''s killing intent, Karlov couldn''t help but shiver. He quickly said, "I''ve told you everything. Please spare my life, please." Fade snorted and said coldly, "You deserve to die." After that, with a crisp sound, he pped out and the blow fell on top of Karlov''s head. With a click, Karlov''s neck was instantly twisted and his breath was cut off. Then, Fade shot out a me and it fell on Karlov''s body, burning it up. After dealing with the enemy, Fade''s eyes fell on the guards on the ground. He released his aura and probed. He was slightly relieved. Except for the three team members who were killed in the beginning, the rest of the team members had just fainted and didn''t die. It was also the case that in order to save trouble, Karlov was ready to destroy the factory to kill these guards together, so he didn''t kill them initially, which was really gratifying. Therefore, Fade concentrated his energy and injected it into the unconscious team members to heal their injuries. Then, before they woke up, Fade looked east and murmured, "Abraham, Thunder Hall. My things are not so easy to be touched." With a cold snort, he turned into a stream of light, swished through the air, and headed for Capital City. Recently in Capital City, in the headquarters of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, a short-haired man with cropped hair rushed straight into thepany, announced the expulsion of hundreds of veteran staff members, and drove them all away. Content belongs to Immediately, the wholepany erupted in furor. The staff members shouted, talked, and shouted angrily to express their objections. However, the man did not intend to exin at all. He pped his hands directly, and a group of gangsters with sticks instantly appeared and beat the old employees up. These ordinary employees were no match for the gangsters. They were beaten to tears and finally thrown out of thepany with bloody noses and swollen faces. After the employees were driven away, the short-haired man came to thepany gate with his men. He respectfully greeted a group of blond and blue-eyed foreigners who came. "Mr. Abraham, thepany has finished dealing with things. Please have a look!" The short-haired man bowed and greeted Abraham respectfully and obsequiously. Walking in the front, Abraham smiled and nodded to the man. He even patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Well done." The man with cropped hair suddenly stood upright, straightened his body, raised his head and puffed out his chest, and said loudly. "Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Abraham. It''s my pleasure to serve you!" Then, he watched Abraham and his men walk into thepany building. Chapter 3105 Chapter 3105 ? Although Saxen strongly opposed the idea, under Voses personal deration, Abraham still took over thepany smoothly and quickly. After taking over thepany, Abraham was quick to fire a group of senior employees. Then, he soon recruited a group of new employees and began to arrange the work in thepany. He not only personally arranged these matters, but also personally spoke to the media that he was to build up the campaign for the new Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. At the same time, with good looks and the glory of this victory, Abraham took the initiative to attack. He invited the hot shots in Capital City. They talked and sparred with one another. In just a few days, Abraham had be the hot topic in the city, and also a star among the rich elites in Capital City. That was especially the case for some young girls from rich families. They were very fond of Abraham. They didn''t have much interest in the so-called threat of Thunder Hall or the conference, nor were they interested in the rankings. Hence, they did not have much hatred towards Abraham. In addition, in the conference, Abraham''s performance was unparalleled. He defeated Satria, the strongest young man in the country, and attracted the attention of all the world''s warriors. Combined with his tall and strong figure and handsome face, he was even more eyecatching. Moreover, in these days, Abraham took the initiative to invite them over. He was not only gentle and unpretentious, but he also actively catered to girls'' interests and talked about topics such as makeup and shopping with them. In the eyes of these young girls from rich families, the martial artists in the city were nothingpared to Abraham. The only thing they were interested in was martial arts. They were nothing but boors. It was obvious that Abraham had found his way with thedies. He was not only powerful and handsome, but also considerate. He got along easily with them. It was no wonder that almost half of the rich and powerful young girls in Capital City fell in love with such a perfect man in just a few days. On this day, Abraham chatted with another group of girls in the city for an afternoon, and then he saw them off with a smile on his face. Watching the group of girls reluctantly get in their cars and leave, Angus and Zania appeared in the office and looked at Abraham in confusion. Angus spoke in a rough tone, "Captain, if you are so bored, you should not have let Mervelin go back. You should''ve just let her stay here with you and have fun." "Of course, if you can''t help it, Captain, I can introduce some women to you. Although the women here are not that smart, they are soft and gentle. I''m sure you''ll have a good time. I can already list a few for you on the spot, or do you..." Without waiting for Angus to finish his words, Abraham red at him and interrupted him, saying, "Keep them to yourself. Do you really think I''m hanging out with those women for that reason?" "Aren''t you?" Angus asked in confusion. "Then why are you doing all this for, Captain? You''ve been bringing them shopping and what not for the past few days. In our beloved North Micovia, you can get any woman you want with just a snap of a finger." "Angus, do you have nothing but sperm in your brain? All you ever think of are ways to get girls in your bed." Abraham cursed at him and then said, "Of course I have my purpose for getting close to them." "Purpose? What purpose? Didn''t we already get our hands on thepany?" Angus wondered. Abraham shook his head and didn''t want to exin to him. He looked at Zania and asked, "Zania, how''s it going with the people I wanted you to contact?" Zania nodded and said, "I''ve contacted 12 senior officials in Capital City these days. Two of them are from the Martial Arts Committee. They refused me before I ever mentioned the cooperation invitation. The remaining ten people are from the Martial Arts Alliance." Content belongs to ''I''ve met up with them. Five of them were interested in the proposal, two were uninterested and the other three are still contemting. There are no updates from them yet." "Five people are interested. That''s very good." Abraham nodded and then smiled. "Well done. In the next few days, Zania, continue to visit them. Focus on the ones who a interested. In addition, on the Inte, we should increase the publicity efforts to eliminate the hostility of the Chinese people." Content belongs to Zania nodded and remembered Abraham''s words seriously. Angus, who was listening from the side, was surprised and could not help but ask, "Captain, why are you doing this? Don''t tell me that you really want to do business in this country?" "Can''t I?" Abraham asked in response. "Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc has a market value of more than 100 billion and has infinite potential." Angus curled his lips disdainfully and said, "Captain, if it was anyone else, I would not ask this question. A few hundred billion is a huge sum for others, but for you, let alone hundreds of billions, even a few trillions, what do they mean to you?" "Money has already lost its meaning for practitioners at our level. It''s just a number. The cultivation resources, weapons, and cultivation techniques that we truly need are all things that money cannot buy. We can only exchange them for items or rob them." "Thus, there''s no need to run this business! If you are short of money, tell the Chief and he will approve it for you!" With a smile, Abraham waved his hand and said, "It''s not about money. It''s one of the strategies for the country. First, we should slowly numb and soften the enemy until the time is right. Then, it will be easy to conquer them." "If you want to conquer them, then just use your fist. Why do you have to be so troublesome? It''s not like our Thunder Hall can''t beat them." Angus'' expression was full of disapproval. Hearing this, Abraham sighed and shook his head. He was toozy to exin anything to Angus. He directly waved his hand and said, "Forget it. You don''t understand, so don''t ask me anything. Just do your own things." Angus was not interested in these things, so he could leave. He smiled and said, "Captain, rest assured, I will protect thepany. No one can break in. Moreover, thepany is yours, and no one has the courage toe here to make trouble." After saying that, he looked hurried and was ready to leave. Hearing this, Abraham couldn''t help asking, "Where are you going?" "I''ve been going to a bar recently, and all the women in there are gems. I''m going there to get some eye candy." Angusughed. "You''re not off work yet and you''re going out to have fun!" Abraham red at him and rebuked in a low voice. Angus rubbed his hands together and said, "Captain, the women there are seriously no joke. I took a look, yesterday and I was immediately moved, it was not easy to get the news today so I can''t miss it. As for the task, you can rest assured, I won''t dy it." Looking at the anxious expression on Angus'' face, Abraham could only helplessly wave his hand and say, "Go back quickly. Don''t cause trouble." "Don''t worry, Captain. It''ll be fine," Angus replied and then left in a hurry.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Abraham couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing. "This guy doesn''t know anything except women. He doesn''t know self-control." Zania smiled andforted him. "Captain, don''t worry too much. Angus still has a good view of the overall situation. He won''t mess things up." Chapter 3106 Chapter 3106 ? After Fade left Sacred Water Company, he didn''t fly over with great fanfare. After all, he had the identity of a wanted criminal. If he came here overtly, it would only bring him a lot of trouble. Therefore, he specially took two stops and came to Capital City as an ordinary visitor. It had only been less than a month since he came back from Capital City this time. However, he felt that the situation had changed a little as soon as he entered downtown. He couldn''t put his finger on it at first. But then, after observing carefully on the side of the road for a while, he suddenly noticed an iparably enthusiastic group of young girls holding all kinds of merchandise in their hands and smiles on their faces. He suddenly realized what the change was. In fact, this scene was verymon before. In the beginning, it was often used by many fans, such as celebrities and singers on films and television. Later, the world changed greatly. The object that everyone pursued began to change and they became young stars in martial arts. For example, Satria, who was the brightest star in the country. Now, the situation had changed slightly. That was because among the stars whom these youngdies were chasing, there were actually quite a number of blond haired foreigners. Among them, Fade had read about the most eye-catching one. It was the captain of the Thunder Hall representative team, Abraham. The little girls on the street enthusiastically distributed posters and pictures of Abraham to passers-by. If they were interested, they would hand over something with a smile and introduce it to them. After that, they would bow deeply and say thank you. They could only let out a sigh when they met with people who were cold to their passionate enthusiasm. There were even some angry elders who directly scolded one of them for being traitors. The girl was angry and felt wronged, and her eyes soon turned red with tears in her eyes. Soon, one of the girls in the group came tofort her. After a pep talk, the little girl who was scolded seemed to have gained some strength. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, took a deep breath, gathered up her courage, picked up the posters and materials again, and began to distribute them. At this moment, she seemed to feel that she was doing something sacred. Even if there were a lot of difficulties, she had to persist. Such a scene, in Fade''s eyes, made him frown. Although it was not a big deal, he faintly felt that something was wrong. However, Fade did not act rashly and say anything in front of the girls. He pretended to be a passer-by and walked away silently. Later, Fade came to the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc building and learned about thepany''s general situation. Then, he left and did not directly enter. After leaving thepany, he came to the territory of the Martial Arts Committee. After confirming that no one was around, he turned into a shadow and entered the building silently. In a spacious office, Saxen frowned and read all kinds of files on hisputer. He sighed from time to time, and sometimes, he picked up his mobile phone to make a call. Suddenly, a subtle gust of wind blew past behind him. The wind was very subtle, but it made his body tremble. With a shiver, he quickly turned around and shot a streak of positive energy behind him. At the same time, he quickly retreated, setting up a defensive posture with a distance of dozens of steps. Moreover, he was about to press the emergency button to give a warning. However, at thest moment when he was about to press the button, Fade spoke up, "Mr. Chung, it''s me!" Upon hearing this familiar voice, Saxen stopped moving. He looked up and found that it was Fade standing in front of him. He was surprised and startled. "Mr. Chen, why are you here?" Bang! Fade smashed the stream of energy that Saxen had sent out. Then, he chuckled and said, "Mr. Chung, you are still quick with your reflexes. It looks like your strength has reached a higher level! Saxen waved his hand and walked over with a smile. "I''m old. I''m dying." "Mr. Chen, let''s go talk in the study!" Saxen looked left and right and then suggested softly. Fade understood what he meant. Saxen was worried that Fade would be discovered and that would cause trouble, so he nodded and they entered the study together. Sitting opposite him, Saxen asked directly, "Mr. Chen, what can I do for you since you''ve returned?" Fade didn''t hide and said directly, "Satria lost Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc to Abraham. Did you know that?" When this matter was mentioned, I Saxen''s face was full of anger. He said, "At that time, I was against them handling Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc in this way. However, at the time, Yose spoke up in person, so in the end..." Then, Saxen told him what had happened. This time, there were relevant videos as reference so Fade knew more about the whole situation. After going through everything, Fade narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a low voice, "Not everyone can touch my things." Saxen nodded and said, "Mr. Chen, what are you going to do next? I will fully support you." At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps outside, and then there was a knock on the door. "Mr. Chung." "What''s up?" Saxen heard the voice. It was the secretary outside the door. The secretary said, "Mr. Chung, Mr. Qin didn''t take any medicine today, so he''s in a bad condition. The doctor wants you to have a look..." Upon hearing this, Saxen could not help but sigh. "Sheldon, this child..." After that, he stood up. Fade had just heard about Sheldon''s story, and he felt sympathy and admiration for him. After all, for the sake of his girlfriend, he almost risked his life to fight with Angus. Not everyone could do that Content belongs to Thinking of this, he said to Saxen, "I''ll go check on Sheldon! After all, I know some medical skills." "But if we reveal your whereabouts, I''m afraid..." Saxen was worried. Fade shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter. I am not here to be a coward. Let''s go and see!" Immediately after, Saxen personally led him to Sheldon''s room. As the most outstanding disciple of the Martial Arts Committee in the past three years, Sheldon could be said to have been carefully cultivated by Saxen, who had high expectations for him. Unexpectedly, Angus had insulted Sheldon''s girlfriend, Heidy''s, modesty. Coupled with the failure of his revenge on Angus on the arena, Sheldon waspletely despondent. In the arena battle, his injuries were very serious, and even his life was in danger. However, after Saxen''s treatment, Sheldon''s life was saved and his injuries were slowly recovering.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, Sheldon''s spirit waspletely destroyed. Although his life was saved, his body was still lying on the bed without moving, like a breathing corpse. Chapter 3107 Chapter 3107 ? "Sheldon, look who''s here to see you!" Saxen shouted. However, Sheldon, who was lying on the bed, did not react much. He waved his hand and said, "Teacher, there''s no need to bother. I''m fine. Let the guests leave!" "But..." Saxen was about to tell him that Fade had returned. However, before he could say it, Fade directly walked to the bed, grabbed Sheldon''s neck, and lifted him up from the bed. Sheldon didn''t expect the guest to be so fierce that he would deal with a patient like that. "W-What are you doing?" Sheldon began to struggle in Fade''s hand in fear. He desperately moved his limbs, trying to break away from Fade''s steel- like right hand. However, how could the injured Sheldon be able to withstand Fade''s power? Although Sheldon tried his best to resist, Fade''s right hand was getting stronger and stronger. Sheldon felt that the suffocation in his neck was getting more and more serious. It was getting difficult for him to breathe, and his vision was getting blurry. "Who is it? Am I going to die?" At that moment, Sheldon felt the threat of death. The instinct to live made him struggle with everyst bit of strength. At the same time, he waved in Saxen''s direction and shouted, "Save, save me. Master, save..." At first, Saxen was also shocked by Fade''s actions and wanted to stop him. However, Fade red at him and stopped him. Therefore, under Fade''s increasingly tightening grip, Sheldon''s consciousness became more and more blurred, and his struggling movements became weaker. Seeing that Sheldon was about to faint from his grip, Fade let go of his hand and threw Sheldon back onto the bed. Sheldon, who had just regained his freedom, held his throat and gasped for air. Right then, he had never felt that fresh air was so precious. Life was so precious and beautiful. At this time, the figure, who suddenly appeared in front of him, stepped over. "Just who are you..." Sheldon was extremely nervous. However, at this moment, he raised his head and saw Fade''s face clearly. He suddenly looked very shocked and eximed, "Lundie... Lundie Chen, you... Why are you here? Just now, why did you..." For a moment, Sheldon wanted to say a thousand words, but he could not wrap his head around what happened and could not form a coherent sentence. Instead of answering his question, Fade asked in reply, "Do you feel more energized now?" At this point, Sheldon''s mood sank again. He lowered his head and began to slowly return to the dispirited state of a zombie. Seeing this, Fade raised his eyebrows and snorted. "Your girlfriend was bullied and you''re severely injured. All you know is to act dead on this bed? Do you even consider yourself a man?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Agitated by this, Sheldon''s face flushed with anger. He gritted his teeth and said, "I want to kill that Angus. I want to avenge Heidy. I want to..." However, the more he spoke, the softer his voice became. In the end, he lowered his head and swallowed his words. Seeing this, Fade said, "Well said. Why don''t you continue! Have you been scared by the opponent? Or have you admitted defeat and decided not to take revenge?" "I will never forget that hatred!" Sheldon gritted his teeth. "Hah, won''t forget. You''re just lying on the bed and not making a move. What''s the point of doing that?" Fade snorted coldly. "While you''re here being a waste of space, do you know how happy Angus is out there right now?" "I..." Sheldon''s face was full of hatred. He gritted his teeth, but his expression immediately revealed a hint of regret. He shook his head and said, "I want to take revenge. I want to take revenge even if I die. to take revenge However, I am not Angus''s vel. opponent. In the arena, I used all my strength, using the mentality of the other party underestimating the enemy to deliver a fatal blow. However, I still did not seed." Content belongs to "But now, I am seriously injured and my strength has declined. I am no match for Angus, so I..." Fade directly interrupted him and said, "Don''t talk so much. In my opinion, it''s an excuse." "I just want to ask you, do you want revenge or not?" "Of course I do. I want to get revenge. I want to kill that Angus all the time." Sheldon gritted his teeth. Fade nodded and said, "That''s enough." "It''s enough for you to have this thought." "That''s enough?" Sheldon was puzzled as he looked at Fade and asked, "bundle, what do you mean by that? You..." Fade came over, patted Sheldon on the shoulder, and said, "What I mean is very simple. I will help you take revenge for this. I will help you kill Angus." "You..." Sheldon was shocked and quickly said, bundle, I know that your strength is extraordinary. However Angus'' strength cannot be underestimated. Moreover, he is now by Zania and Abraham''s side. The two of them are top fighters of Thunder Hall. They are very strong." Content belongs to "I appreciate your kindness, but don''t be impulsive. You..." Fade looked at Sheldon, who was worried about him. His face softened a little as he said, "You don''t have to worry about these things. I will deal with them." "All you need to know is that Angus || is bound to die." "What''s more, since I''m helping you take revenge, you can''t go on like this. I don''t want to help a good-for-nothing. It''s meaningless. Do you understan e what I mean?" "I..." Sheldon''s lips quivered a few times before a determined look appeared in his eyes. He nodded seriously and said, "I understand. I will pull myself together again." "That''s good!" Fade nodded. He then turned around and waved his hand. "Then, I won''t waste any more time. Rest well." Looking at Fade''s back, Sheldon''s lips trembled slightly. He whispered to himself, "Lundie, thank you." Saxen saw Fade off and said while walking, "Fade, thank you forforting Sheldon." "Otherwise, I''m really worried that he''ll keep going like this. He''ll really waste away." Fade said, "Mr. Chung, you''re too polite." Then, he waved goodbye, turned into a shadow again, and quietly left the Martial Arts Committee. After leaving the Martial Arts Committee, Fade came to the Sky Martial Arts Center and was ready to ask Tom for help. After all, before fighting Angus and Abraham, collecting the opponent''s information was a must. As for the collection of data, Pablo, the programmer Fade had saved in Bay City, was an expert. As for Pablo, because he was still in Bay City, Fade did not have his contact information. Thus, he came to Tom''s side to ask him to contact Pablo and help him collect some information. On the other hand, he wanted to see how his friend was doing and if he had run into any trouble. Chapter 3108 Chapter 3108 ? When he arrived at the Sky Martial Arts Center, Fade found that the entrance was much quieter. After asking around for a while, they figured out the situation. When the Sky Martial Arts Center was first established, martial arts was just at its starting point of development. In addition, Tom had the privilege of being Fade''s friend, so the center was very sessful. Many students hade to learn and work. But then, Fade disappeared for three years. In the first year, the Sky Martial Arts Center could still smoothly develop relying on the shadow of Fade as the nation''s hero. However, with the rise of major martial schools and the dying discussion about Fade, the center gradually became on the wane, which was something everyone had expected. Recently, because Lily and Lundie had escaped together, Lily''s younger brother, Tom, was naturally implicated. Although Saxen did not ask the Martial Arts Alliance to do anything to Tom, the business of the martial arts club had almost stopped.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Now, there were less than ten old employees following Tom and guarding the martial arts club, doing basic activities everyday. Fortunately, Tom''s family was rich enough to cover the losses and maintain the center. "Is Mr. Wei here? Tell him that an old friend is looking for him." Fade came to the entrance of the martial arts club, dressed in a traditional outfit, and asked. One of the staff members looked at Fade and immediately said, "Our director is not here. If there''s anything, you cane again next time!" "Not here? Then where did he go? Can you get in touch with him?" Fade asked. At this moment, the staff members became alert. They stared at Fade for a while and asked, "Who are you? What is your rtionship with Mr. Wei? Or, I will call him and let him know." Fade waved his hand and said, "No need!" Then, he turned around and left. Behind him, the staff members looked at Fade''s back, and the suspicion on their faces did not subside. They still took out their mobile phones and dialed Tom''s number, "Mr. Wei, a strange man came earlier, iming that he is your friend and wanted to know where you went." "I didn''t tell him that you went to Director Huang''s ce. Although I asked him who he was, he didn''t want to disclose anything and then he just left." Fade, who had walked nearly a hundred meters, moved his ears slightly and captured the dialogue of the staff member precisely. "Director Huang? Could it be Fatty Huang?" Thinking of this, Fade changed his direction and went to Fatty''s Scott Entertainment building. Compared to Tom''s dying Martial Arts Club, which was almost about to go bankrupt, Fatty''s Scott Entertainment was obviously doing a lot better. After all, entertainment was indispensable for people no matter what era it was. This time, Fade did not bother to go to the door to inquire about the situation, but directly turned into a shadow and quietly entered thepany. In the president''s office of thepany, Scott sat on the sofa with a bitter expression and sighed. "What should we do now?" It was Tom who was sitting opposite him on the sofa. At this moment, he also looked sad and said helplessly, "My strength is limited. It''s useless even if I go there. Why don''t I ask Mr. Chung for help?" Scott sighed. "Saxen hasn''t been doing well recently either. His most beloved disciple, Sheldon, is practically wasted. The other experts are all being watched by the Martial Arts Alliance, and they can''t move out." "Then what should we do? Are we just going to watch Sister Song be bullied by that foreigner?" Tom was a little angry. "Sister Song is Brother Fade''s friend. They have a pretty close rtionship. We can''t watch her get humiliated." Scott rubbed his fat cheeks and said, "We can''t confront those foreigners face to face. How about running away? The further the better. Now, there is only one way left." "Run!" Tom didn''t want to walk this path, but after a period of silence, he seemed to realize that there was really no other way. He could only sigh and nod. "That''s all." "s!" Scott nodded. "Then, I''ll arrange for it as soon as possible. I can''t let them detect it. Otherwise, they won''t be able to leave." Tom nodded. The two stood up and prepared to leave. At this time, Fade appeared and he asked, "What''s the matter?" Upon hearing the voice, the two of them were shocked. They were startled to see Fade''s face. "Brother Fade, is that you? Am I seeing things?" "Brother Fade, why are you back? W-What the hell is going on?" Fade held his two brothers down and nodded, saying, "Yes, it''s me. I''m back." "Brother Fade, you are still wanted. Also, my sister left with you, and now she is..." Tom was a little worried and started questioning him. Fade patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. Your sister is in Green Wood Hall. She''s safe there." Hearing the words "Green Wood Hall", Tom breathed a sigh of relief and then asked, "Brother Fade, then why did youe back?" "Mypany has been upied by others. Of course, I wille back to seek justice," Fade said. Speaking of this, Tom and Scott were filled with indignation. Fade waved his hand and said, "Let''s not talk about this. What were you talking about? You seemed to be very anxious." Speaking of this, Scott moved close to Fade, grabbed his arm, and excitedly said, "Brother Fade, it''s good that you are back. This time, you must help. Save Sister Song!" "Sister Song, Susie! What''s wrong with her?" Fade asked. He remembered that after Susie fell out with the originalpany, she signed the contract with Scott Entertainment Company for Fade''s sake and had always been Scott''s ace singer. Scott said anxiously, "It''s all because of those foreigners. Recently, the representatives of Thunder Hall won Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, leaving three people to manage thepany." "One of them is called Angus, who is very lecherous. I don''t know how many girls in Capital City have been hurt by him." "Yesterday, Angus was in a bar and fancied Sister Song''s performance. He insisted that she apany him. She refused and he almost used force." "Fortunately, Mr. Chung of the Martial Arts Committee sent bodyguards there. Coupled with Sister Song''s father''s identity as an academician, Angus finally restrained himself and did not make a move on the spot." Content belongs to "However, he is still threatening to ask Sister Song to apany him three dayster. Otherwise, he will attack ourpany and the whole Song family!" After hearing this, Fade''s eyes instantly turned cold. ''Angus; is he the guy who bullied Sheldon''s girlfriend, Heidy?" Scott nodded and said, "Yes, it''s him. He was the one who appeared in the conference a few days ago. However, when he came out, he made a fuss for a while. Later, he was suppressed and there was no news about him." "But now, the guy is so stubborn and he keeps harassing girls." Chapter 3109 Chapter 3109 ? At the side, Tom added with a gloomy face, "Moreover, because they control Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, recently they are very close to many high officials and dignitaries in the capital. Thus, many people have taken the initiative to throw themselves at them." "If the Martial Arts Alliance encounters any problems with them, they always turn a blind eye and deal with them in a haphazard manner." Hearing this, Fade was even angrier. He mmed his palm on the table and said coldly, "Letting a few foreigners show off so much in our country''s territory. Is this still our country? Is this still Capital City?" "I''ll take care of those good-for-nothings of the Martial Arts Alliance!" Looking at Fade''s indignant appearance, Tom and Scott were suddenly excited. However, Tom kept his calm and added, "Brother Fade, what do you want to do? Do you have any ns?" "ns?" Fade snorted and said, "My n is very simple. Kill him directly!" "Ah! This..." The two were stunned. However, looking at Fade''s serious expression and the burning look in his eyes, they were sure that he was not joking. They did not ask why, nor did they question his ns. Tom asked directly, "Brother Fade, is there anything I can do?" "Brother Fade, I''m not good at martial arts. How can I help in other aspects?" Scott also asked. Fade smiled at the two of them and said, "What you have to do is very simple. Find out Angus'' whereabouts." "That''s easy. I''ll ask Pablo for help!" Tom immediately said and thought of the same thing as Fade. Right there and then, he took out his mobile phone and began to make a phone call. In less than 15 minutes, Pablo returned the message and even directly sent Angus'' realtime location. Fade and Tom immediately looked at it. "Royce Road, this is..." Fade was still looking at the specific location. On the side, Scott directly eximed, "Isn''t that Sister Song''s home?" "What?" Fade was also shocked. Scott said, "In order to avoid harassment, Sister Song moved once before. It''s in Green Plum Garden not far from here. Angus must have gone there for her." Tom said in a deep voice, "Didn''t Angus say three days? Why is he here so soon?" At this moment, Fade had no time to think about the reason. His face fell and he went straight out of the door. "No matter what the reason is, I will go now." "Brother Fade, we''ll go with you! " Behind him, Scott and Tom hurriedly followed. "You guys stay here. I can handle it myself." Without turning his head back, Fade walked out of the house and turned into a stream of light, rushing towards Susie''s home. Looking at Fade, who quickly turned into a ck dot, Tom and Scott could only pray in their hearts. "I hope Brother Fade wille back safely!" "That''s Brother Fade. He will definitely seed. I believe him!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, in Green Plum Garden, Susie was sitting on the balcony. She looked at the verdant trees andthe warm sunshine coming through the bushes, but she was a little upset. From time e to time, she frowned and let out a sigh. Content belongs to Behind her, her father, Garvet, walked out and looked at his daughter who was sighing, and said, "Have you had any troubles recently?" She didn''t want her father to worry about her, so she didn''t tell her father about Angus'' threat. She shook her head with a smile and said to her father, "Dad, I''m fine. It''s just some work stuff." He sighed and said, "Susie, it was I who treated you badly before and didn''t have time to take care of you. If anything happens to you, you must let me know. I am not very capable but I will not let my daughter get hurt." Hearing this, she could not help but feel warm in her heart. She held her father''s hand tightly, then smiled andforted, "Dad, don''t worry, I''m fine." "I''m going out to shop and have fun with my colleagueter at noon. I should get ready to leave soon." She got up, simply changed her clothes, and left with her bag. Of course, she didn''t go shopping or eat lunch with her colleague. She just found an excuse to not let her father worry about her at home. However, when she arrived at the gate, she was lost again. That was because she didn''t know where to go. Looking at the prosperous city, Susie felt an inexplicable loneliness for a moment. She felt like a lost rabbit in the primeval forest, dazed and fearful. After standing at the door for nearly three minutes, she finally made a decision. She sighed and was ready to go back to thepany. After all, she had a few people she knew there. However, just as she was about to leave... Suddenly, a voice with a strange ent broke the silence. "Miss Song, did you know that I wasing, so you came out early to wee me?" She looked up and found that the sturdy young man in front of her was Angus. Her expression changed drastically. "Why are you here?" "I missed you so, I came to see you in advance. Can''t I?" Heughed and said. While speaking, he reached out and wanted to pull her over. She quickly retreated to avoid him, with a look of horror on her face. "I said, I''m not interested in you. Don''t you do anything stupid!" "But I''m interested in you, Miss Song! Didn''t you think through what I said at the bar?" Heughed, then looked up and pointed to a vi and said, "Miss Song, I heard that your father lives here. I also heard that he''s working as a scientific researcher. His body is weak and if anything happens to him, it would be such a pity." Her expression darkened as soon as he heard these words. She gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t you dare touch my father!" "Don''t touch your father?" Heughed. "That depends on you, Miss Song!" "You..." Susie gritted his teeth and said with difficulty, "I will call the police." "Call the police!" Angusughed hysterically as if he had heard a big joke. Then, he pointed to a young blonde girl who was dressed fashionably, and said, "Miss Avy, do you know her? Her father is the president. the Martial Arts Alliance. Do you thinkit will work if you call the police to arrest me?" Content belongs to As soon as he said this, Susie''s face fell and she looked toward the direction where Angus pointed. Only then did she notice that behind him was a group of young men and women. Their clothes were all branded and it was clear that they were from rich families. Taking a closer look, she suddenly found a somewhat familiar face. Chapter 3110 Chapter 3110 ? Seeing this, Susie couldn''t help but shout, "Fabienne, why are you here? And you''re with Angus?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fabienne Liu was an artistic young woman. She often went to ces like bars. Later, she got to know Susie and had a few meals with her. Soon, they became friends. Susie also understood that Fabienne came from a well-off family. Her father should be in a high- ranking position in the Martial Arts Alliance, so she pursued her artistic career without much thought on it. However, now, seeing Fabienne with the people who bullied her, Susie was naturally surprised and puzzled. Originally, Fabienne had hidden behind Angus and did not want toe out. However, Susie recognized her and so she could not hide any longer. At the side, seeing this, Angus also looked over at her and said, "Miss Liu, you know Miss Song. That''s great, you should try to persuade her!" "Umm..." Fabienne looked a little embarrassed, but she still nodded and walked towards Susie. "Fabienne, why did you..." Susie asked. Fabienne lowered her voice and said to Susie, "Susie, I came with them today without knowing that Angus was after you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee..." Susie knew that Fabienne was trying to get herself out of this. She nodded and said, "I know, but how could you..." Fabienne looked at Angus, who had several girls in his arms, talking cheerfully, and quickly said to Susie, "I guess you must have heard of Abraham''s actions in Capital City, haven''t you?" Susie nodded. News of this had recently spread far and wide, causing Abraham''s reputation to soar. He even pushed out quite a few of the well- known young celebrities. Susie, who was in the entertainment field, naturally heard about it. Fabienne continued, "You know, Abraham is the favored son of Thunder Hall of North Micovia, and an expert who is ranked 3rd on the Phoenix List. Now, he controls a bigpany with a market value of hundreds of billions, plus he has a handsome appearance." "I don''t know how many young girls in the higher- up circle of the capital have been attracted by him. What''s more, many high-level officials want to ally themselves with Thunder Hall by marriage. They want their daughters to marry Abraham and get close to such a powerful man." "Avy is one of the most enthusiastic members. The other women basically came for Abraham, but he got too busy and hence, they did not get much time together. Thus, Avy found Angus and wanted to start from him and inquire about some information about Abraham." "Ah, so it''s true!" Susie was a little surprised. Although she had heard a lot of relevant rumors in the news, she did not expect that everything was true, and even more shocking than what was said in the rumors. "Then, Fabienne, you also..." Susie couldn''t help but ask. Fabienne waved her hand and quickly exined, "I didn''t think so, but my father didn''t want me to miss this opportunity. He said I could have a try, so he insisted on meing with Avy. I had no choice but toe." "However, I''m just here to make up the numbers. I''m not an ordinary person. My looks are average, and my father''s position is no match for Avy''s father''s. I don''t have much hope. If I had a face like yours, Susie, I might still have a chance." Fabienne said that she did not want to participate in this and that she was only there to make up numbers. However, the tone and manner in which she spoke had clearly exposed her true intentions. Obviously, she too wanted to be with Abraham. However, this kind of artistic young woman always needed to maintain her self-esteem, especially in front of people she knew, so she deliberately pretended that she didn''t care. As someone who was a veteran, Susie naturally saw through Fabienne''s thoughts. Of course, she did not point it out and said, "Fabienne, don''t joke around with me. You know, I already have someone in my heart." "Angus wants to kill me. Can you..." Normally, Susie would not beg for help, but now that the situation was critical, she could only ask for help from her friend. However, upon hearing this, Fabienne''s expression changed, and she looked embarrassed. "Susie, I''m afraid that I can''t help with this matter." "Fabienne, I..." Susie hurriedly begged. Fabienne quickly continued, "You know Angus. Although his strength and status are not as good as that of Abraham, he is also a top Level 6 fighter, a favored son of Thunder Hall. No one can stop him if he wants to do something." "Besides, do you see the women around him? That one, her father is a division chief of the logistics department of the Martial Arts Alliance. Her mother is the director of the management association of martial arts schools..." "These people, their statuses are not ordinary. They came for Abraham but they knew that they couldn''tpare to Avy. Thus, they lowered themselves a little and went to Angus." "With the status of these women, even if Ie forward and ask my father for help, it''s useless. My father''s status is simr to their et He''s not in a department that holds power, so it''s pretty much useless to talk through him." "Besides, Avy is here. For the sake of Abraham, I''m afraid that she will speak for Angus." "Therefore, Susie, I''m really sorry. I really can''t do anything about it," Fabienne apologized in a low voice and stepped back a few steps. Susie''s face turned pale. Her delicate body couldn''t help swaying a few times, almost falling to the ground. After steadying himself, she looked at Fabienne and forced a smile. She said with difficulty, "I understand. Thank you, Fabienne." "I''m sorr Fabienne apologized again in a low voice. After which, she turned around and returned to Angus'' side. Content belongs to S Seeing Fabienneing back, before Angus could speak, Avy rushed to ask, "Fabienne, how is it going? Did she agree?" Fabienne''s expression changed slightly as she shook her head. "Susie said that she has someone else whom she likes, so..." Without waiting for her to finish, Angus'' expression darkened and he said unhappily, "She has someone she likes? Who is it? Ask her to bring him to me. I''d love to have a look at what kind of taste she has." "Omm..." Fabienne was suddenly choked and she lowered her head without saying anything. Avy nced at Angus, and then snorted and said disdainfully, "What the hell, she''s lucky to have Mr. e Angusy his eyes on her. How dare she refuse, acting like she is a real celebrity and a big shot! She is nothing but a lowly entertainer!" Avy didn''t intend to lower her voice, so Susie could clearly hear every word she said. Immediately, Susie''s expression darkened. She gritted her teeth and looked over angrily. Avy saw this and sneered, "You dare to stare at me? What, do you want to start a fight?" "In that case, there is no need to trouble Angus to make his move. I will help him settle it!" After that, Avy waved her hand and ordered, "Come and capture her." In an instant, the bodyguards brought by Avy rushed to Susie. Chapter 3111 Chapter 3111 ? When Susie saw this, her face went pale, and she began to retreat. Avy''s bodyguards rushed over quickly and stretched out their big hands to grab Susie. However, something astonishing happened. Facing the two burly bodyguards, Susie, who was thin and weak, reached out her slender hands and pushed them away. They staggered and fell to the ground. Then, she turned and began to run. No one had expected this result. After all, Susie was a weak celebrity. How could she be a match for two professional bodyguards? Of course, they did not know that when Fade was practicing martial arts, Susie also followed him and learned some. Although she did not learn much, she was personally taught by him. In addition, he did not hesitate to use all kinds of rare herbs on his friends and rtives, so their strengths improved. It was also because of this that Susie was a Yellow Level martial arts practitioner back then. However, now, the world had changed and the spiritual energy was dense. Unknowingly, her strength had increased by a bit. She had actually reached the Earth Level, which was equivalent to a Level 3 martial artist. Level 3 martial artists weren''t very strong, but they were still strong enough to face some ordinary bodyguards. Seeing Susie turn around and run away, the faces of the group of people who were prepared to watch the show changed a little. In particr, Avy''s expression suddenly darkened, and her face was very upset. After all, her bodyguards were attacked, and they had let Susie off. With that, her chance of showing off in front of Angus and having him say something good about her in front of Abraham was now gone. In anger, she shouted at the rest of the bodyguards, "Are you all dead? What are you waiting for? She has escaped. Don''t you all know how to chase after her?" The stunned bodyguards finally regained their senses and hastily chased after Susie. When the other women saw this, they also sent their bodyguards to follow her. The guards went one after another, and the women themselves walked out steadily as if they were here to watch the show. With this, the residential area immediately became a peculiar scene. A group of fierce and strong bodyguards were chasing a beautiful young girl at the moment, causingmotion in themunity.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Some estate owners passed by and instinctively picked up their phones to call the police when they saw the situation. However, Avy and other people behind did not wait for the owners to make a call. She threw out a document, coldly saying, "My father is Devante Xu, the president of the Martial Arts Alliance''s public security department. Don''t even bother." Hearing Devante''s name, the owners quickly retracted their heads and pretended as if they had not seen anything. After all, Devante was in charge of the Martial Arts Alliance''s public security department. That was the department with real power in the organization. They had the power to investigate, capture, interrogate, and so on. Even if the owners in the small area were all rich people, they did not dare to provoke such a powerful big shot. Thus, the neighborhood became empty all of a sudden. Themunity garden seemed to have be a hunting ground at that moment. Angus and Avy were the hunters, and Susie was the poor prey hunted by them. Although Susie had the strength of a Level 3 martial artist, she was still running. She slowed down gradually as her breathing got heavier and heavier. With a thud, her legs went soft. She tripped over a flight of stairs and fell to the ground. The bodyguards who were chasing after her immediately rushed up and surrounded her. Meanwhile, Angus, Avy and the others slowly came over with a smile. "Run; keep running. I want to see where you can run to," said Avy, looking coldly at Susie. Angus smiled evilly and stared at her. He smiled and said, "Miss Song, why are you doing this? You will be mine sooner orter, so why did you even bother to escape!" "Even if I die, I won''t be insulted by you!" Susie''s face revealed a determined expression as a small dagger appeared in her hand and she ced it against her neck. She carried the dagger with her as self defense. Unexpectedly, it became a tool for self destruction at this moment. Seeing this, the bodyguards who had surrounded her suddenly changed their expressions and took a few steps back. However, Angus suddenly squinted, and then with a whoosh, he shot out a strength toward Susie. Her heart jolted when she heard the noise. She realized something and immediately exerted force with her right hand, wanting to end herself before Angus did. However, she was too slow. Angus'' positive energy urately hit her dagger. The dagger twisted and fell to the ground, making a tinkling sound. He walked over to her with a smile and said, "I said, you will be my woman sooner orter. Thus, without my permission, you can''t even die!" "You..." Hearing this, Susie''s face turned pale, and she was not happy. She wanted to resist and struggle, but she was powerless. With her strength as a Level 3 martial artist, in front of ordinary bodyguards, she could still manage with some struggle. However, in front of Angus, who was a peak stage Level 6 martial artist, it was not worth mentioning at all she could not even end herself. Content belongs to At the thought of the miserable end she was about to face, her face was as pale as paper. She sat on the ground, motionless. Seeing this, Angus knew that he had already defeated this woman. He could y with her however he wanted. Thinking of this, he was not prepared to wait any longer. He waved his hand and ordered, "Take her away and send her to my residence." "Yes, sir!" Behind him, someone immediately stepped forward and was about to take Susie away. At this moment, a loud shout was heard. "All of you, stop!" Everyone stopped and looked over. An elder with gray hair and sses came over with a serious expression. "Old man, f*ck off! Don''t meddle in other people''s business!" The bodyguard shouted coldly and was about to push the elder away. Susie, who was paralyzed on the ground, also raised her head at this moment. Her expression suddenly changed. "Dad, why are you here? Go back quickly. This..." It turned out that it was none other than Susie''s father, Garvet. Garvet nced at his daughter with a look of pity in his eyes. Then, he fearlessly walked towards the bodyguards in front of him and said angrily, "Who are you? What do you want to do to my daughter?" "Your daughter?" Hearing this, the bodyguards hesitated and turned to Angus. Angus narrowed his eyes and said, "Miss Song''s father, Professor Song." "That''s just right. Today, I''ll take Professor Song as my father-inw. Take him along so he can watch me and Susie." Hearing this, Susie screamed, "Angus, stop! Don''t do anything to my father!" Garvet was standing in front of her. el Looking at the approaching bodyguards, he gritted his teeth and said, "have already called the police. If you dare to act recklessly, I with fight you." However, the bodyguards remained unmoved and continued to approach. Chapter 3112 Chapter 3112 ? When Garvet saw this, he gritted his teeth and roared, charging directly towards the first bodyguard. "I''ll fight you to the death." Considering that Garvet was an academician, the bodyguard wanted to push him away directly. However, he did not expect that Garvet would rush up, grab him tightly, and bite him. This time, the security guard was angry. He punched Garvet''s back and roared, "Old man, f*ck off!" Garvet didn''t know any martial arts whatsoever; he was just an ordinary person. After receiving such a punch, he immediately staggered and almost fell to the ground.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he still held his opponent tightly, biting his opponent''s wrist and desperately stopping the bodyguard. "Susie, run! Run!" Upon seeing this, Susie felt both grief and anger. "Dad..." The bodyguard was so irritated by Garvet that he couldn''t care less and punched him in the head. After suffering such a heavy blow, Garvet could no longer bear it and fell to the ground, directly fainting. "Dad!" Seeing this, Susie let out a roar. Her eyes were red as she pounced madly on the bodyguards. "I''ll kill you!" The bodyguards faced Susie, and some of them were conflicted. It was not that they could not beat Susie, but she was the woman whom Angus wanted. If they identally hurt the woman, he would me them and they would be punished. In this way, the bodyguards failed to control Susie for a while. It was a huge mess. Seeing this, Angus frowned, a look of dissatisfaction on his face. Avy saw this and ordered, "Can''t you even handle a woman? What are you doing?" Hearing this, the bodyguards knew that the big shot was starting to be dissatisfied, so they began to fight one by one. Even though Susie struggled with all her might, she was still a weak woman. There was no way she could be a match for so many burly bodyguards. Amidst the struggle, she was controlled by the bodyguards. Seeing this, Angus waved his hand and said, "Bring her to the car!" Therefore, several bodyguards controlled her and tried to take her away by force. Susie''s final struggle was futile. The light in her eyes dimmed, turning gloomy and even desperate. However, at this moment, a crisp sound of wind whistling suddenly approached. The sound was very urgent and was getting closer and closer, which immediately attracted the attention of all the people present. They all looked up. Hence, under everyone''s gazes, an afterimage tore through the air andnded in the garden of the residential area. Such a scene made everyone present shocked. Avy and the other ordinary people were stunned. The figure on the ground was naturally Fade, who had rushed over in a hurry. Afternding, he recognized the situation in front of him at a nce. In an instant, his expression darkened and he strode over to Susie. "Sister Song!" "Fade, Fade..." Susie was shocked to see him. Her face was filled with disbelief, as if she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. The bodyguards who controlled Susie became alert when they saw Fade approaching. "Who is that?" "Stop. Don''te any closer." "Don''t get in the way. Get out of my way!" The bodyguards roared, but Fade just waved his hand gently. Suddenly, an invisible burst of positive energy broke out and hit the bodyguards. They fell to the ground and fainted directly. Fade hugged Susie and said softly, "Sister Song, I''m sorry I''mte." "Fade, you You..." Susie could no longer control herself, and tears rolled down her face. Then, she thought of something and hastily said, "Fade, my father, he. Fade gently waved his hand and sent a stream of energy into Garvet''s body. He thenforted her softly, "Don''t worry, Professor Song is fine." "Fade, I..." She wanted to say something more. But at this time, the people who came to their senses all looked over at Fade, thinking carefully. Avy stood out first and said coldly, "Who are you? How dare you touch my people? Do you know who I am?" Among those bodyguards who were knocked down by Fade just now, there were people brought by her. However, at this moment, Fade only nced at Avy and then turned to Angus. "You must be Angus?" Angus squinted and looked down at him. Angus could tell that Fade had disyed his strength earlier. He was an expert, and his strength had reached at least Level 6. As such a young master suddenly appeared, Angus naturally had to be vignt. However, Avy couldn''t see that much. In her eyes, she only saw Fade''s disregard for her. That was even more ufortable than directly scolding her for the proud and arrogant girl. Thus, Avy stepped out and stood in front of Fade, saying coldly, "I asked you something. Didn''t you hear me?" Fade frowned and nced at her. He said coldly, "It''s none of your business. Get out of the way!" "You..." She was even angrier. She was spread out her arms and stood in front of him, acting like an heiress won''t get out of the way. Tell me who you are. Why did youe to Angus? Don''t think about going past me today." Fade''s brows furrowed deeper. "My patience is limited. Get out of my way!" "I won''t. You can''t leave without my permission!" Avy raised her head with a proud expression on her face. Fade no longer spoke nonsense. He turned to look at Susie and said, "Sister Song, did her people bully you earlier?" "Mhmm..." Susie nodded instinctively, but then she thought of something and quickly added, "Fade, don''t be impulsive. She''s Avy Xu. Her father is..." However, he did not care about this. He directly swung his hand and pped Avy in the face. With a crisp sound, she fell to the ground. Then, he stepped over and red at Angus. He said coldly, "Are you the one who insulted Heidy and bullied Susie?" Hearing this, Angus was a little stunned, then shook his head, his face full of pride and disdain. He said, "Another oneing for justice? Hehe, so what if I did it What are you going to fight me?" swnovel At this time, Avy, who was pped to the ground, also got up in anger and roared at Fade, "You dare to hit me? How dare you? Do you know who I am? I..." "Shut up if you don''t want to die!" Fade suddenly turned his head and his gaze was icy. In an instant, her body trembled. She seemed to fall into an ice cave and was frozen. Turning around, Fade looked at Angus, curled his lips and said coldly, "I''m not here to fight you. I''m here to kill you!" Chapter 3113 Chapter 3113 ? "Kill me? Hahaha!" Angus was stunned for a moment before he beganughing hysterically as if he had heard some ridiculous joke. His expression was full of disdain and ridicule as he looked at Fade.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "I''ve already lost count of the number of people who attempted to kill me during this period of time. However, in the end, they all share the same fate, that is, death!" Angus'' voice fell as he stared coldly at Fade. His energy rushing towards Fade like a ferocious beast in the wilderness. Although Angus was arrogant, he was not a fool. He had analyzed Fade''s move earlier and realized that he was a master. Thus, he dared not underestimate Fade. Angus appeared arrogant and disdainful, but in fact, he had been vignt. He wanted to lower Fade''s guard before secretly attacking him with all his might, delivering a fatal blow. That was one of the tactics he had learned from his rich battle experience. Indeed, he was an experienced fighter, and his method of putting on an act might work well on an ordinary martial artist. However, unfortunately, he met Fade. At that moment, Angus'' energy surged in his body. As a Level 6 martial artist, his energy carried a formidable aura. He punched out and the momentum roared like a p of thunder, sending pressure and fear to the people around him. However, facing such a violent attack, Fade only gently tapped his right hand in the air. p! His palm collided with Angus'' fists. It was only a simple p, but it had blocked Angus'' powerful fist, making him unable to move an inch. "You..." Angus'' expression darkened, and a hint of surprise shed across his eyes. After all, he was a top-tier Level 6 martial artist. Although he had not utilized his full strength for the punch, it was not the kind of attack that an average martial artist could block. However, Fade sessfully blocked his own fist with only one palm. "His power is probably stronger than I expected." Thinking of this, Angus'' expression became even gloomier. He gritted his teeth and thrust his right arm forward, exerting twice the amount of energy to resist Fade''s right palm. However, when Angus'' energy hit Fade''s right palm, it was engulfed in a second. It was as if his attack had no effect on him at all. Fade didn''t even blink. It was like nothing had happened. Seeing his response, Angus even doubted if he had used the right amount of energy during the second attack. "This is impossible, I..." Angus'' expression became even more solemn. He clenched his teeth and prepared to exert more energy. However, at this time, Fade moved. He gently pushed his right arm forward, and suddenly, his right palm pped towards Angus. Then, an unstoppable force came crashing down on Angus. He felt as if he had been hit by a massive iron mountain. He was unable to resist nor destroy the powerful energy rushing towards him. In the next second, the energy struck Angus'' fist and traveled along his arm. His bones could not withstand such a massive force, and with a cracking sound, his arm broke. "Ah!" Angus screamed and retreated, his right arm hanging limply by his side; his forehead was covered with sweat. He staggered and red at Fade. "You... Who the hell are you? What do you want to do?" Fade strode towards him and said coldly, "I''ve already said that I am here to kill you. You know what I want to do." "Kill me?" Angus was shocked. Earlier, he had treated Fade''s words as a joke. However, now, he knew that Fade was serious. Seeing Fade getting closer and closer to him, Angus felt a sense of fear. He closed his eyes, trying to find a way to save himself. "You... You came for Heidy''s matter. I''ll apologize and I''llpensate her. As long as you tell me what you want, no matter what, I''ll..." Angus began to yield. However, Fade was unmoving. He continued to step forward. "I only want your life!" He had arrived in front of Angus as he spoke. He raised his right hand and pressed his fingers together. A gust of red energy burst out from his fingertips and formed a red virtual sword. The virtual sword gave off a ruthless aura, and it carried a murderous air as Fade aimed it towards Angus. This time, Angus truly panicked. With a trembling voice, he hurriedly said, "No, don''t kill me. I''m from Micovia and I''m from Thunder Hall. If you kill me, Thunder Hall won''t let you off the hook." Just then, Avy got up and came over, shouting at Fade as she approached him. "I now warn you as the daughter of the director of the Martial Arts Alliance Public Security Committee, that you''re not allowed to harm Angus. He works with Abraham and he is one of Thunder Hall''s me. If you hurt him, you will start an international dispute. It will cause great trouble to the Martial Arts Alliance and even the whole country." Fade turned his head and looked at her. He frowned, then waved his left hand in the air and pped her in the face, leaving a bright red palm print on her cheek. Avy covered her cheek, instantly at a loss for words. Then, he continued to walk toward Angus. swn When he was only less than five meters away from Angus, he raised his virtual sword with the tip of his right hand and drew an arc in the air. He was about to swing the sword down on Angus. However, at that moment, the noise of rapid sirens cut through the air. Then, the sound of tires screeching filled their ears. A fleet of armed riot control vehicles rushed over. The vehicle doors swung open, and a team of fully armed personnel rushed down and surrounded the scene within seconds. Everyone shifted their gazes to the group of armed men. Fade noticed the words "Martial Arts Alliance Public Security Committee" on the men''s vehicles and uniforms. Avy, on the other hand, rushed over and yelled, "Dad. I''m here!" She covered her red and swollen cheeks as shes of excitement and anger filled her eyes. "It''s him. He hit me, and he wants to kill Angus. Arrest him quickly!" Avy tugged at a uniformed middle-aged man''s arm and shouted. The man''s face sank when he saw her red and swollen cheeks. "How dare you hit my daughter. You have a death wish!" The man, Devante, walked towards Fade with a group of men as he spoke. Fade turned to look at him. Meanwhile, Susie quickly exined behind Fade, He''s Devante, the director of the Martial Arts Alliance Public Security Committee. He has a high status in the Martial Arts Alliance. He''s only inferior to the three headmasters, Vii, Zander, and Yose, and the Guardian of the Thousands Martial Sect, Maitho." Fade nodded as he listened to her exnation, but he did not seem to care about it. At this moment, Devante came to him. Frowning, he warned in a cold voice, "The Martial Arts Alliance''s Security Committee is here. Stop what you''re doing and surrender!" Fade turned around and looked at Devante. He did not answer. Instead, he continued to walk towards Angus. Chapter 3114 Chapter 3114 ? Devante''s facial muscles twitched in anger upon seeing Fade''s response. After all, with his current status, almost no one dared to ignore him like this. "Didn''t you hear me asking you to stop?" Devante raised his voice and shouted angrily at Fade. However, Fade continued to ignore him as he walked toward Angus, the energy shooting out of his hand once more. Devante could not help but snort coldly. Then, he waved his hand and ordered, "Take him away." Within seconds, the fully armed Martial Arts Alliance''s Public Security Committee members surrounded Fade, preparing to attack him. Avy gritted her teeth in excitement. Then, she shot Fade a resentful look and added, "Capture him and teach him a lesson. That''s what he gets for disrespecting me!" The group of men rushed to Fade''s side and was about to take action. However, he only waved his hand gently. A surge of invisible energy shot out of his hand and directly knocked the men to the ground. "How dare you..." Devante was shocked. However, before he could finish his words, Fade''s cold voice interrupted him, "I don''t want to kill irrelevant people. You''d better not provoke me." After that, he summoned the virtual sword and raised it again. He was going to attack Angus. Angus could not help looking at Avy anxiously while pleading for help, "Ms. Xu, I have a good rtionship with Abraham. If anything was to happen to me, then..." When Avy heard this, she became anxious. She rushed over and took Devante''s arm, then shouted, "Dad, that guy wants to kill Angus. Stop him quickly. If you don''t take action, it''ll be toote. Quickly..." Devante''s brows knitted tightly into a frown, and his expression was stern. Fade had just demonstrated his outstanding martial arts skills. Devante thought that he wouldn''t be able to deal with such an enemy. However, Angus was no ordinary man. If he died on the spot, not only he, but the whole Martial Arts Alliance, and even the entire nation, would suffer huge consequences. By then, it would be a massive problem. Devante''s eyes darkened when he thought about it. Gritting his teeth, he made up his mind and issued an order, "Activate n 9 against the enemy!" The moment he barked hismand, his men turned their heads and looked at him with a puzzled expression. "Director, I''m afraid that n 9 is..." "Director, are you serious?" "I believe this matter hasn''t reached that level yet!" It was not that the team members were questioning Devante''s decision, but his decision of activating n 9 was simply unnecessary. The so-called n 9, as its name implied, was a special n different from the usual n. It involved specific aggressive measures against enemies used in situations when ordinary methods failed to work. The main purpose of n 9 was to kill the enemy and stop their attack. Therefore,pared to ordinary ns, n 9 was much more radical and might even harm the innocent people around them during the process. Themittee had never needed to use such a n since the establishment of the bill until now. Moreover, they drafted n 9 because of a special incident that happened two years ago. Back then, a hunter had returned to a small town after suffering an injury in the wilderness. He had been sent to the hospital to treat his injuries. After receiving proper treatment, the hunter''s condition finally stabilized. He only needed to rest and recover.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, unbeknownst to the hospital staff the hunter had been poisoned by a vicious beast. He woke upte at night, then had 1 turned into an extremely violent monster and ughtered numerous patients and doctors in the hospital. As it was only a small town, there were not many martial arts masters in the area. The City Guards who rushed to the scene were no match for Mutant Hunter, and they had failed in several rescue operations. At that time, more than thirty casualties had died on the spot. With Mutant Hunter on a killing spree, nearly fifty people''s lives had been at stake. Moreover, every time he killed a person, he would absorb their blood to restore his strength. Therefore, after absorbing the blood of more than thirty victims, Mutant Hunter had be increasingly stronger. He was invincible in this entire city. The situation had been critical. If they failed to kill him, he would continue sucking human blood. By then, his strength would be stronger and stronger. If he escaped the hospital, the entire city would fall into chaos. Considering the critical situation, the small town''s leaders had reported the incident to the Martial Arts Alliance in Capital City, asking them to provide a solution. Finally, after several emergency meetings, the leaders had decided to stop Mutant Hanter from escaping the hospital at all costs. Content belongs to After the decision had been issued, the City Guards sent a helicopter carrying a sea of explosives and razed the entire hospital to the ground. In the end, Mutant Hunter, together with the remaining fifty victims, had ended up being buried in the ruins. The incident hadter caused a huge controversy. Countless media, academicians, experts, and the public had shared heated discussions on the Inte, debating whether the Martial Arts Alliance''s approach was appropriate or not. Just like that, the debatested for nearly half a year. Everyone had their own reasons, and no one could convince anyone. In the end, the higher-ups of Martial Arts Alliance@sed this incident as an opportunity and made a decision to draft n 9. They hade to an §Õ§Ö agreement that they would only use the n under special circumstances and would spare no expense in dealing with these critical matters. After it had been drafted, the discussion came to a conclusion. Of course, there were still many disputes regarding n 9. Therefore, ever since n 9''s establishment, the leaders had always been very cautious about its use. So far, the n had never been used once. However, now, in order to deal with Fade, Devante was determined to use n 9 to stop him at all costs. It was possible that they would identally kill everyone in the neighborhood during the process. It was also because of this that the team members suddenly started to question Devante''s decision. After all, activating n 9 was a big deal. However, at this moment, Devante had already given his order and had no thoughts of taking it back. He snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, "You only need to execute my order." The members no longer dared to speak. They only nodded and began taking out the special equipment. Devante, along with Avy and the others, began to retreat. When Susie saw this, she anxiously came to Fade''s side and hurriedly said, "Fade, run! They are going to activate n 9. Hurry up!" "n 9? What''s that?" He asked in confusion. She quickly exined what it was to him. Chapter 3115 Chapter 3115 ? After hearing that, Fade''s face immediately fell, and he red at Devante''s back with cold eyes. "You''re a great director of the Public Security Committee, Devante. You''re so ruthless that you''re willing to risk the lives of thousands of people in this neighborhood only for your personal benefit." Thinking of this, Fade''s eyes glowered with rage as if he was about to explode at any moment. At the same time, Angus'' eye flickered, and his muscr figure suddenly rushed towards Devante at an incredibly fast speed. Avy was retreating when she heard the sound of the air whistling behind her. She turned around and realized that Angus was approaching them. She immediately waved her hand in joy. "Angus, this way! Quick,e here." At the same time, she said to Devante, "Dad, quickly get your men to stop that guy. Don''t let him catch up with Angus." Devante nodded and ordered his men to stop Fade. However, before his men could respond, bursts of me exploded around Fade and engulfed his body. He drew a long red arc in the air, and it whistled across the sky like a ribbon. "Oh no, he''sing after us. Dad, stop him..." Avy shouted. Devante was equally shocked. He hurriedly changed his order and tried to stop Fade. However, he could not respond quickly enough to Fade''s speed. Fade rushed over in the blink of an eye, his whole body wrapped in red mes. He raised his right hand and formed the shape of a sword. The red energy turned into a virtual sword and came down at Angus. Angus sensed the iing threat, so he roared and punched forward with his left fist. His energy rushed out with a terrifying momentum like a roaring lion. This was his trump card, Wild Lion Fist. However, the Wild Lion Fist was not worth mentioning inparison to Fade''s virtual sword. The long sword danced in the air with a red glow, then cut through Angus'' Wild Lion Fist and continued to sh forward. With a whistle, it directly chopped Angus'' muscr body in half. "Vou..." Angus'' eyes were full of disbelief, and he let out hisst breath before falling to the ground and turning into two bloody pieces. Upon witnessing such a scene, Avy screamed in horror and squatted on the ground to vomit. Devante was equally shocked, but what terrified him more was that, at that moment, Fade was looking down at him like a deity from the sky, suspended right above his head. Fade seemed to have sensed Devante''s gaze. He turned his head and looked at him. Devante''s entire body turned cold, and his mouth moved as if he wanted to exin something. However, before he could speak, Fade teleported in front of him. "You... What are you trying to do?" Devante asked in horror. Fade ignored him and directly struck out a stream of energy. Then, the crisp sound of bones breaking was heard. Devante let out a blood-curdling scream. His left arm was broken, and it hung by his side limply. Beads of sweat instantly gathered on his forehead, his face revealing a pained expression. "My arm... You... What have you done to me?" Fade replied coldly, "You deserve to be punished for abusing thew for your own interests!" "Breaking your arm is only a small punishment. If you repeat the same mistake next time, I''ll kill you!" Devante stood still, terrified by Fade''s cold expression. He could only grit his teeth and bear the pain, not daring to make a sound. Avy stopped vomiting when she heard the noise and turned around. When he realized that Fade had hurt Devante, she was furious. "How dare you hurt my father! I''ll kill you. I..." She shouted. Crack! There was another crisp sound, followed by a scream. In the next instant, Avy''s left arm fell off her shoulder. She howled miserably like a pig being ughtered. "You bully and oppress others with your status. You deserve to be punished!" Fade stated coldly again. The others who came with Avy, including Fabienne, werepletely shocked by this scene. They stood unmoving and held their breaths, afraid of attracting Fade''s attention. However, he ignored them and turned to Susie. He helped Garvet up before preparing to leave. After a few steps, he seemed to have thought of something. He paused, then turned around and looked at Devante and Avy, who were still crying in pain. "My name is Lundi Chen. If you want to take revenge,e to me. If you dare to hurt the people around me, you will share the same fate as Angus." After that, he left with Garvet and Susie. Avy watched Fade''s figure disappear into the far distance as she endured the pain. Her face was full of resentment. "Dad, call someone. I''m going to kill him. I must kill him! And that woman, I want her to die with me. I..." However, before she could finish her words, Devante pped her with his right hand. Her cheek, which was already red and swollen, looked even worse. "Shut up!" "Dad! Why... Why did you hit me?" Avy was stunned, and she looked at Devante in confusion. He gritted his teeth and said, "You only know how to eat, drink, and be merry all day. Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused me?" "Troublesome? Is that guy that powerful? Even if he''s an excellent martial artist, there are many experts in the Martial Arts Alliance. I don''t believe the few experts can''t kill him!" Avy retorted, gritting her teeth. "Kill him? Do you know who he is?" He gritted his teeth. "He''s Lundie!" "Lundie? Is he famous?" She frowned and said, "His name sounds familiar, I..." He red at his daughter in anger and said, "He''s Lundie Chen, the ck horse who won the championship in the qualifying round and joined the national team some time ago." "What? It''s him!" She was shocked. He nodded and continued, "It''s him. Sanjay and Meylina, two top students of their martial arts academies, were rumored to have died in his hands. Vii and Zander were so furious that they wanted to arrest him, but he escaped. There had been no news of him ever since. I didn''t expect him to return to Content belongs to Capital City." "Sanjay and Meylina!" Avy''s face was nk as she shouted the two names. Even though she did not pay much attention to the martial arts world, she knew that these two people were the top masters among generation in the country and that they were Capital City''s martial arts academies'' most prized students, second only to Satria. "The strengths and statuses of these two are many times higher than mine!" She thought. Even so, bundle still dared to kill them. "In this case, to bundle, I''m nothing at all! He can literally kill me with just one p," she pondered. At that moment, the always- arrogant Avy finally felt fear. the young However, she was still unconvinced. Thus, she hissed angrily, "No matter how powerful he is, he''s a wanted criminal. In the end, he''ll die." "Moreover, he killed Angus. Abraham will definitely not let him off the hook." This time, Devante did not refute his daughter. Instead, he rolled his eyes and turned to his terrified men. "Report, the situation here to the superiors and tell them that the wanted criminal, Lundie Chen, has returned, and he also killed Angus. This is an urgent situation!" "Yes, Director!" The group of men immediately went to report the situation.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3116 Chapter 3116 ? Fade took Susie and Garvet away,forting them along the way. At the same time, the news had quickly spread to Capital City''s top management and the martial arts world. Lundie Chen, the fugitive wanted by the two headmasters, had returned and publicly killed Angus, a member of Thunder Hall. In an instant, the entire martial arts world in Capital City fell into an uproar, and everyone began discussing the incident. Meanwhile, in the president''s office on the top floor of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Zania entered the office in a hurry. He looked at Abraham, who was leaning on his office chair, and asked, "Do you know what happened?" "What?" Abraham asked absent-mindedly and continued ying with his mobile phone, not bothering to look up. "Angus is dead. He was killed by a wanted criminal of this country." Zania seemed agitated. He leaned over and put his hands on the table, staring at Abraham. Finally, Abraham put down his phone and looked up. "Oh, you mean this. I already know about it." His face looked calm, betraying no hint of excitement or anger that Zania had expected from him. "You already know? How..." Zania stared at the indifferent Abraham, at a loss for words. Then, he finally spoke. "Then what should we do now? How should we take revenge?" Shaking his head, Abraham asked rhetorically as he looked at Zania, "What are you doing? Who says that we''re going to do something about it?" "Er, I... You..." Zania paused for a second, and then his face turned dark with anger. He raised his tone and stared at Abraham. "Abraham, I know that you don''t like Angus very much and have always looked down on him. However, he''s a member of Thunder Hall, after all. He''s ourpanion and teammate." "Now, he has been killed by a fugitive. Don''t you feel sad or angry at all? If so, I was wrong about you." Zania spoke in a serious tone. No one had dared to talk to Abraham in this way because of his high status. However, Abraham was still smiling, and he did not seem angry at all. Instead, he asked Zania, "Then what do you think we should do?" Zania gritted his teeth and hissed emotionally, "Angus was killed, so the murderer must die." "Either we catch the murderer ourselves, or we immediately issue a statement and request the government here to arrest the murderer and bring us justice. At the same time, we must inform Thunder Hall in North Micovia and ask them to put pressure on the authorities here. We must give them enough pressure." After hearing what Zania had suggested, Abraham nodded and said, "Your n sounds alright. In fact, things are usually done this way, under normal circumstances." "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s get started right now!" Zania said. Shaking his head, Abraham said, "But now is not a normal situation. This n isn''t the best way to deal with it." "Then what''s your n?" Zania asked, somewhat unconvinced. Abraham smiled and replied, "My n is simple, and it consists of only one word. Wait!" "Wait?" Zania frowned. "Do you mean that we''ll sit here without doing anything after our teammate was killed?" Abraham shook his head and said, "Although I''m telling you to wait, I mean somethingpletely different." "What''s the difference?" Zania asked, his eyes wide open. "If Abraham''s exnation failed to convince me, I''ll go against his wishes and report this matter to Thunder Hall''s headquarters," he thought. Noticing the serious expression on Zania''s face, Abraham knew what he was thinking. He sighed softly as he sat up straight and looked at him. Then, he began to exin. "Usually, under normal circumstances, it''ll not be an issue to handle this matter ording to the method you just mentioned. However, that''s not the best way." "That''s because you''ve forgotten about the current situation we''re in." "Er..." Zania frowned and began to think. Abraham continued, "Recently, we''ve taken over Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and we''ve livedfortably within the upper-ss in Capital City. Everything seems to be going well." "However, don''t forget that most of the nation''s citizens are in the lower- middle ss. You may search the news about us on the Inte now. Most of them are scolding and criticizing us." "When we defeated Satria and won the championship, we had already caused a lot of dissatisfaction among the people. In addition, that idiot, Angus, had messed around with women and had caused us numerous troubles, making themon citizens hate us more." "Now that Angus has been murdered, many of them will probably celebrate his death on the Inte. In this case, if we continue to suppress them, we''ll be seen as aggressive, and the people will have a bad impression of us." Hearing this, Zania could not help but nod in agreement. However, he was still confused. "What you said makes sense, but the dissatisfaction of themon citizens has little impact on us. We''re basically dealing with the top officials in Capital City. Thosemon people have nothing to do with us."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Besides, Angus is ourpanion and teammate, after all. How could we ignore the death of our teammate just to satisfy themon people? This is uneptable to me." Abraham tapped his fingers on the table a few times and said, "Zania, you''re wrong about one thing. Themon people may seem weak and they might not have much of an impact on us now. However, you have to understand that most of the people in the nation aremon people. The strength ofmon people is greater than you think." Content belongs to "If we want to have a firm foothold in this country to carry out our n, we must make use of themon people. Otherwise, why would I waste my time to attract and reply to those stupid fans? Do you really think I have so much free time?" "Er..." For a moment, Zania was speechless. "And speaking of Angus''s death, I won''t say anything on the Inte now. I''ll take a step back and wait for my chance to advance instead," Abraham continued. "Besides, you just said that we''re on good terms with the higher-ups of Capital City. One of our men died in Capital City, so they''ll definitely investigate it. Moreover, many of the Martial Arts Alliance''s high-ranking officials'' children were present at the scene. Among them were the director of the Public Security Committee, Devante, and his daughter, Avy. These people are our witnesses, and they''re also our bargaining chips." Content belongs to "You should already realize that the murderer is a wanted criminal. Therefore, the officials will definitely deal with him when he shows up." "In addition, I believe that the Martial Arts Alliance is already in a terrible state of panic at this moment. Us continuing to pressure them won''t have much of an effect. On the. contrary, if we appear to be kind and understanding, they''ll think that we''re being generous to them, so they''ll have a better impression of us. Thus, they''ll deal with this matter with greater effort." "In conclusion, the result was already destined the moment the murder happened. As such, there will be no big changes." After hearing this, Zania was stunned for a while. Then, he said slowly, This... This is only your personal guess. If they try to cover up for each other, what should we do? " Chapter 3117 Chapter 3117 ? Before Abraham could say anything, his phone rang. He picked up his phone and looked at it, then smiled and said to Zania, "Look at this. The Martial Arts Alliance called. They''re finally going to make an exnation!" After that, he picked up the phone and turned on hands-free mode. "Mr. Abraham, about Mr. Angus, you..." The caller''s tone sounded cautious. "I''ve already heard the news. Angus is mypanion and teammate. I can''t believe that it happened. I can''t imagine..." "Mr. Abraham, I''m really sorry. It was our negligence of defense that led to Mr. Angus'' death. However, you may rest assured, as we have already started the emergency n. Several Martial Arts Alliance leaders are holding an emergency meeting to draft a n. They''ll immediately begin a search for the murderer in the entire city to arrest him. At that time, I''ll update you about it." Abraham pretended to let out a sob and replied, "I trust the government and Martial Arts Alliance very much. I hope you''ll catch the murderer as soon as possible and let Angus rest in peace." "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Abraham. Do you have any other requests? We''ll try our best to cooperate. We..." The caller said nervously. Abraham looked up at Zania and continued, "Requests? We don''t have time to think about it now. The only thing on our minds is to catch the murderer as soon as possible. As for the rest, we''ll talk about it after everything is over!" "Yes, yes, yes! We''ll catch the murderer as soon as possible. Mr. Abraham, my deepest condolences." "Mhmm." Abraham nodded, about to hang up the phone. Suddenly, the caller thought of something and added, "By the way, Mr. Abraham, in order to ensure the safety of you and yourpanions, the Martial Arts Alliance has specially sent a team of guards to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc to protect you." "Thank you!" Abraham expressed his gratitude and hung up the phone. A smile formed on the corners of his lips. Then, he turned to look at Zania and said, "What do you think? Am I right?" After a few seconds of silence, Zania finally nodded and said, "You''re right." "Now, well wait. The show''s about to start!" Abraham spread his arms and leaned back in the chair. Then, he began scrolling through his phone. Meanwhile, inside a conference room in a Capital City government building, the principals of the three academies, the Guardian of Thousands Martial Sect, the chairman of the Martial Arts Committee, the Chief Judge, and six high-ranking personnel gathered together. Vinod, the principal of Heroine Academy, nced at the others and said, "The situation''s already obvious. There''s no need for us to hold a meeting, bundle is a wanted criminal. Now that he killed someone after hiseback, well directly arrest him and sentence him to death. There''s no need for us to drag things out like this." Just as she finished speaking, Zander, the principal of the National Military School, immediately added, "Exactly. In order to prevent bundle from escaping, I suggest that we immediately arrest him. Otherwise, it would be a huge mistake if we let him escape." After the two men finished speaking, Saxen immediately retorted. "Dear principals, we''re still unsure whether bundie is a wanted criminal or not! I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to call him that." "Is that so? But he has killed Angus in public, and this is the undeniable truth. What else do you have to say, Saxen?" Vii hissed. Saxen replied, "I''ve investigated this matter. Angus was the first to take action and bully him. Lundie was only being righteous." "If he killed someone, then that''s murder. There''s nothing righteous about that!" Zander said coldly. This time, Saxen was displeased. "Mr. Li, you may say that Lundie did it, but he did a righteous thing, so there''s no room for nder." "Besides, if you hadn''t insisted on ignoring Angus when he insulted Heidy, he wouldn''t have grown so arrogant and dared to bully others during this period, and today''s incident might not have happened." Upon hearing him bringing up past events, Zander and Vinod''s expressions immediately fell, and they seemed to be in a bad mood. After all, it was true that Angus had bullied Heidy before. However, they had suppressed the matter on the grounds of not wanting to affect the conference and ruin their rtionship with Thunder Hall. No matter what, this matter had tainted their reputation. Vii seemed agitated, and she immediately said, "Mr. Chung, I know that Sheldon is a disciple of the Martial Committee. Are you trying to attack us to protect your disciple?" "What do you mean by attacking you? Am I not telling the truth?" Saxen did not give in. Instead, he took a step forward. "Could it be that you want to investigate Heidy''s case again, Madam Mok?" When he mentioned this, Vinod''s expression darkened and she fell silent. Meanwhile, Yose, who had remained silent all this while, knocked on the table and said, "Don''t go too far. We''re discussing Angus'' death now. Let''s settle this matter first!" The Chief Judge on the side also nodded and added, "Angus is not an ordinary person and his death is not a small matter. We must deal with it s soon as possible. Otherwise, it will cause international disputes, and things will be even more troublesome." "What did Abraham say about this matter? And what about Thunder Hall?" Maitho asked. Everyone present was equally concerned about this question. At that moment, everyone turned to look at him. Yose waved his hand, and a middle-aged man came in with a serious expression on his face. He He nodded to the people present and then reported, "Everyone, I just made a phone call to Mr. Abraham. He has been very kind and understanding to us, and..." After listening to the man''s report, everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Luckily, Abraham is an understanding man!" "That''s great!" Upon seeing this, Yose knocked on the table again and said, "We''re lucky that Abraham''s been kind to us. However, we can''t dy this matter and we should be more ine proactive. Otherwise, they will think that we''re ungrateful." "Mr. Zheng is right!" Maitho nodded in agreement. Saxen frowned and reminded him, "I don''t think this makes sense. Maybe there''s something behind this." "Mr. Chung, you''re thinking too much. Don''t be so pessimistic! What kind of thinking is this!" Vii eximed. "I''m only giving you a reminder. Madam Mok. Don''t forget that Abraham''s from Micovia and Thunder Hall. Both parties do not have a good rtionship with us," Saxen reminded her. Seeing that the two were about to quarrel again, the Chief Judge asked, "By the way, what do you think, Mr. Long?" Chapter 3118 Chapter 3118 ? Upon hearing Maxi''s name, everyone became silent and turned to look at him. Yose shook his head and said, "Mr. Long is currently cultivating and can''t be disturbed. I did not inform him of this matter." With that, the others nodded to show their understanding. Yose immediately continued, "There''s no point in continuing to fight over this matter. Just raise your hand and vote. If you agree to immediately arrest Lundie, raise your hand now..." Before he finished speaking, Vii and Zander immediately raised their hands. Maitho nced at them and did the same. Of course, Saxen did not express his support. He frowned and looked at the others. The Chief Judge paused for a moment before raising his hand. Upon seeing this, Yose said, "There are already four people raising their hands in agreement. There is no need to continue with the other ns." "Now, send someone to arrest Lundie." Saxen shifted in his seat and was about to refute but gave up when Yose red at him. Maitho added, "We must arrest him, but the problem now is who should we send to arrest him?" "Lundie isn''t just any martial artist but a martial arts master. Previously, when he was selected to join the representative team, he had already reached the fourth stage of Level 6." "But now, it seems like he had deliberately hidden his strength at that time. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to kill Angus so easily.'' "I estimate that his current strength has reached at least the eighth stage of Level 6, or even higher." Upon hearing Maitho''s words, everyone on the scene was stunned for a moment. Indeed, it was not an easy task to catch a martial artist at the eighth stage of Level 6. Although there were many experts in the Martial Arts Alliance, only a few of them had achieved such a stage. Besides, most of them held important positions and had their own affairs to deal with. Thus, asking them for help would be a challenge. Among the experts avable to help with the mission, not many of them were Fade''s match. Of course, the principals all had the ability to fight against Fade. However, it would not be appropriate for them to fight him directly with their current status. For a moment, everyone had a hard timeing up with a candidate to capture him. Just as everyone was deep in thought, Yose coughed lightly and said, "I do have a suitable candidate in mind." "Mr. Zheng, please tell us," Zander asked. Yose nced at everyone and spat out a name, "Satria!" The few people present were stunned upon hearing the name. They suddenly thought of something and started discussing it in low voices. Before the conference, Satria had infinite glory, fame, and reputation. He had been at his peak. Satria had dreamed of leading the national representative team to glory and winning the championship. In that case, he would be well-known internationally. However, he did not expect to lose when he challenged Abraham one-on-one in the finals, which had been embarrassing to him. After that, his fame plummeted, and he had been criticized by the localizens. Satria had also be dispirited. Although he had recovered from his injuries, he had not been out of the house for a long time, nor had he made contact with outsiders. If this continued, he would probably end up being forgotten, his fameing and going like a shooting star. As Capital Martial Arts Academy''s principal and Satria''s teacher, Yose did not want to see his disciple continue to be so dispirited. Therefore, he proposed to appoint Satria to lead the team and arrest Fade to give him a chance to crawl out of his decadence and rise again. Everyone had guessed Yose''s intentions, so they took this into consideration. Of course, they. respected Yose and were willing to give Satria an opportunity for his sake. Moreover, in terms of strength, Satria was at the second stage of Level 7, and he was the most qualified person to capture Fade. Therefore, after some consideration, the few of them nodded in agreement and agreed to appoint him to arrest Fade. Yose nodded his head with a smile upon seeing this. Then, he publicly announced Satria as the person in charge to arrest Fade. Saxen remained silent as his opinion no longer mattered, considering that the majority had agreed with Yose''s decision. After the meeting, they quickly passed the final decision to Satria. Satria immediately rushed to Fade''s ce with a team of professionals to arrest him. At the same time, Araham also received the news. He sat on the sofa in the president''s office, holding a ss of red wine and smiling. "It''s interesting that they appointed Satria to lead the Content belongs to An ov However, after Fade helped Susie and Garvet settle themselves, he went straight to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. His goal was simple. He wanted to deal with Abraham first and take back Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. "After all, Angus''s dead, and Abraham must have already received the news. I don''t have to hide anymore," he thought. Therefore, he came directly to the building of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. No longer in hiding, Fade entered the building straightaway. However, as soon as he reached the entrance, a group of guards stopped him. They questioned him wari "Who are you? Stop right there. Why are you here?" Fade looked at them and replied calmly, "I''m here to do business. What''s wrong with that?" "What business do you do? Do you have an appointment?" The guards were alert. Fade raised his eyebrows and answered, "No, but my business is very important." "If you don''t have an appointment, then go back and make an appointment." The guards began chasing him away. Fade was unmoving. He said coldly, "My business is extremely important. You''d better inform Abraham. You can''t afford to ruin my business." His imposing manner made the guards nervous. They looked him up and down and asked, "Who on earth are you?" Fade did not bother to talk nonsense with them. He directly looked up at the roof and shouted, "Abraham,e out here!" His voice boomed like thunder, echoing throughout the building. With that, many people were shocked, and they came out of the building one after another. Even the staff members upstairs opened the windows and poked their heads out to take a look. In the president''s office on the top floor, Zania and Abraham also heard Fade''s voice. Zania immediately frowned. He walked to the huge window and looked down. Meanwhile, Abraham sat unmoving on the sofa. With a faint smile on his face, he asked, "Who is it?" Zania looked back and said, "I believe it''s Lundie, the one who killed Angus." "I did not look for him, but he came to me on his own instead. Haha!" Abraham chuckled. "Shall we deal with him?" Zania asked. Abraham waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry. Since the Martial Arts Alliance has decided to let Satria arrest him, well wait and see." Zania nodded, then walked out of the office and gave his orders.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3119 Chapter 3119 ? The guards were furious when they saw Fade shouting at their boss, Abraham, and they all rushed towards him with batons in their hands. "How dare you!" "Shut up!" p! p! p! However, Fade defeated them before they could make their move. He pped his hands and was ready to move on. However, after walking away a few steps, another group of people rushed over to him. This group of armed men was much more aggressive than the guards just now. "Stop right there!" Fade raised his eyebrows and replied coldly, "You''re going to stop me too?" There was a hint of ruthlessness in his voice. Sensing the coldness in his tone, the group of men could not help but shudder. However, one of them gritted his teeth and said, "We''re the official members of the Martial Arts Alliance, and we''re here to protect Mr. Abraham and Mr. Zania." "Thus, please think about the consequences before you act!" "You''re from the Martial Arts Alliance? You''re protecting Abraham and Zania?" Fade''s expression darkened, and a hint of anger appeared on his face. When Angus wantonly bullied the others and hurt many women in Capital City during this period, the Martial Arts Alliance was unmoving. Now that Abraham''s team encountered a problem, they immediately responded and sent people to protect them. Thinking of this, the anger inside Fade grew, and he said with a sneer, "The Martial Arts Alliance is really quick to respond when ites to outsiders. Do you bark and wag your tails at them too?" "You..." One of the members could not stand his insults. He red at Fade and was about to hit him. However, Fade stared back at him and said in a deep voice, "Well, isn''t that the truth?" "Angus had taken advantage of Heidy, and it was only a while ago when Abraham stepped on Satria to win the championship. You''ve all forgotten about how they treated us, and now, you''re licking their boots!" As soon as he said that, the group burst into an uproar and fell into a heated discussion. Some of them even lowered their heads and muttered theirints. After all, ordinary people might have already forgotten about Heidy''s matter, but the members of the Martial Arts Alliance still remembered what happened at that time. A few of the members had been furious at that time. They had urged the higher-ups to punish Angus and take revenge for Heidy and martial artists. However, they were disappointed by the cold treatment they received from the higher-ups of the Martial Arts Alliance. Even after thepetition was over, Angus had not been punished. Instead, he had followed Abraham around Capital City and harmed even more women.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. All of the members were angry and disappointed, but there was nothing they could do. Instead, they were even forced to protect the bad guys. The group leader noticed the change of attitude in his men and he thundered, "Shut up, all of you." He said to the men, "We have received orders from above to protect the foreign businessmen. As a public servant, it is your responsibility to execute the orders!" The men were all well-trained public servants, after all. When their leader gave his order, they immediately became serious again. The group leader looked up at Fade and said, "I don''t care about what you said. Now that we are here, don''t even think about entering the building." Fade frowned, then shook his head and sighed, his energy surging inside him. "Finish him!" On the opposite side, the group leader noticed Fade''s change in attitude and shouted. In an instant, dozens of men dashed forward and attacked Fade. Bang, Bang, Bang! However, before they could get near Fade, they were sent flying by his powerful ps. More than a dozen men flew backwards and fell to the ground, groaning as they struggled to get up. Of course, Fade had shown mercy to them. Otherwise, they would suffer far worse injuries than that. "How dare you attack government officials!" The group leader shouted and pounced fiercely on Fade. Fade shook his head and struck out his palm. The energy from his palm destroyed the group leader''s attack and continued to rush towards his chest. At that moment, the group leader lost his bnce and failed to dodge Fade''s attack. He could only watch with horror in his eyes as Fade''s energy rushed towards him. Fade''s attack was about to hit the group leader. Just when the group leader closed his eyes and prepared to face the attack, a burst of energy suddenly roared through the air. It broke Fade''s attack at the critical moment and saved the group leader. "bundle, are you only good at bullying the weaker martial artists?" Fade turned toward the source of the voice and noticed a dark figure approaching him. He narrowed his eyes and recognized that it was Satria. The group leader was acquainted with Satria, and he seemed startled by his appearance. Aftering back to his senses, he thanked Satria. "Mr. Cao, thank you very much!" Satria waved his hand and ordered the group leader to take his men away. Then, he walked towards Fade and shouted coldly, "Lundie, surrender now!" "Surrender now? What do you mean, Mr. Cao?" Fade asked. Satria replied with a serious expression, "Lundie, the fact that you attacked and killed Meylina and Sanjay has been exposed. The senior officials have already issued an arrest warrant." "On top of that, you''ve been listed as a wanted criminal by the Martial Arts Alliance after killing Angus. The higher-ups have specially sent me here to arrest you." "Arrest me!" Fade sneered. Then, he pointed to Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc''s building and said coldly, "Since we''re talking about Angus'' death, you should know that he had taken advantage of Heidy." Heidy is a student of a local martial arts academy, and she''s also Sheldon''s girlfriend. She had been taken advantage of, but the escaped thew without any el punishment. He even continal show off in Capital City and hurt more innocent girls." Content belongs to to He paused for a moment before continuing, "Mr. Cao, what do you think of this matter?" Satria''s face fell, but he quickly calmed down and said in a serious tone, "The higher-ups have finished investigating this matter. I have no intention of interfering." "Haha! You have no intention of have interfering? Perhaps you do not dare to intervene!" Fade sneered. "That''s right. Mr. Cao, you only dare to fight your own people, but when ites to outsiders, you''ll only receive their beating in silence!" Satria''s expression instantly darkened upon hearing those words, and he looked very ugly at that moment. After all, in the conference back then, he had been full of confidence when he challenged Abraham. However, in the end, he had been defeated, which was his greatest shame. During this period of time, he rarely stepped out of his house. In addition to recovering from his injuries, he wanted to avoid talking about this matter. But now, when Fade mentioned this matter in front of everyone in such a mocking tone, it angered Satria. He gnashed his teeth, and the muscles on his face twitched. His eyes were full of murderous intent. He red at Fade and roared, "Shut up!" Chapter 3120 Chapter 3120 ? Fade was unmoving. Instead, he continued to throw his insults at Satria. "Shut up? If you lose, you lose. Perhaps you''re a sore loser. If that''s the case, you should''ve kept a low profile and stop showing off at that time." "How dare you, Lundie! You''re a fugitive and a wanted criminal. How dare you insult me?" Satria rebutted. "No matter what, I represented our country for thepetition, but you did nothing. Instead, you harmed your own people. You''re the real culprit for our failure at the conference." "Hmph! You''re just finding an excuse to shirk your responsibility." Fadeughed coldly. After which, his expression sank, and he spoke in a stern voice. "If you genuinely fought for our country until the end and ended up being miserably defeated, I would respect you, Satria." "However, you only did this for your own sake from the very beginning. You had kept quiet on Meylina, Sanjay, and Heidy''s matters. Even worse, you helped to cover them up! You did all of this because you don''t want to ruin your ns of making a name for yourself at the conference!" He paused and continued, "Moreover, during the final so-called challenge, you ced Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc, apany that doesn''t even belong to you, as a bet. In the end, you lost. Satria, you''re such a generous man." "Yet now, you pretend to care for our country in front of me! This is ridiculous. Satria, you''re nothing but a fame- hungry loser and a coward!" Fade''s words were blunt and direct. He had criticized Satria in front of hundreds of people. In an instant, the people around them fell into a lively discussion. Many people began to point fingers at Satria as they engaged in heated debates. Satria''s face was red with anger. His mouth twitched as if he wanted to say something. However, he was at a loss for words. Fade was telling the truth, and he could not refute it at all. Most importantly, he had lost the final battle.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He knew that whatever he said now would only make him sound like a loser. For a moment, he was furious. He red at Fade and gritted his teeth, saying, "I''ll give you onest chance, bundle. You must surrender immediately. Otherwise, I''ll take serious action." "Serious action? Haha!" Fade sneered and said sarcastically, "Mr. Cao, are you going to kill me to protect the foreigners again?" "In that case, let''s fight!" "You''re only a loser. I have nothing to be afraid of!" In an instant, Fade''s energy surged, whistling and boiling inside him. He was ready to fight. Satria was furious upon hearing Fade mentioning his defeat again. With a roar, powerful gusts of sword energy surged around his body and fell from the sky like raindrops. Such a scene frightened the onlookers, and they all stepped aside. "T- This is Satria''s unique skill, Unification Sword!" "Satria''s already using his ultimate move the moment they started. He''s being serious this time!" "Does Satria really need to do that? Lundie was his teammate at that time, wasn''t he?" "Haven''t you heard? bundle''s a wanted criminal now. Satria shouldn''t go easy on him." "Back then, when Angus bullied us, Satria didn''t take it seriously! In my opinion, bundle''s right. He only bullies his own people, but he''s a weakling to outsiders." "That''s right. Abraham defeated him in the fight, and now, Abraham''s sittingfortably inside the building, while Satria''s working as his bodyguard, book at the difference between them!" Their discussions were like adding fuel to the mes, and Satria almost exploded as his aura surged wildly. Huge waves of positive energy gathered in the air and turned into countless virtual swords. With a whoosh, they broke through the clouds and stabbed towards Fade. Upon seeing such an aggressive attack, the onlookers moved further back for fear that they would get hurt. At the same time, their discussions filled the room. "The power of his Unification Sword this time is stronger than the one he used in the conference back then!" "bundle is dead for sure. He has good strength, but he''s still far from being Satria and Abraham''s match." "I don''t agree with your opinion, bundle has been breaking records. Although his current strength might appear to be only at the peak stage of bevel 4, he''s defeated a bevel 6 martial artist before. Who knows if he might still have hidden strengths?" "No matter whether he''s hiding his strength or not, it''s impossible for him to reach bevel 7. After all, even in this era, those who can achieve Level 7 are the most talented geniuses in the world. No matter how strong Lundie is, he''s at most at the sixth stage of Level 6. It''s impossible for him to reach Level 7." The crowd carried on with their discussions. Meanwhile, even Zania and Abraham felt the surge of energies from the top floor of the building. They got up and stood in front of the huge French window to watch the battle happening downstairs. Zania sensed the energy and frowned slightly. Then, he said, "Satria''s injury haspletely recovered, and his strength has improved. The power of his Unification Sword is even stronger than the one he used in the fight back then." "It seems that Yose has spent a lot of energy and resources on him!" I''m afraid that Satria will be this country''s most prized warrior in the future. He''s also very likely to be ourpetitor in the future. We should keep an eye on him." With that, he nced at Abraham next to him. However, Abraham shook his head with a smile on his face and said, "If Satria''s the next-generation warrior of the country, then we have nothing to worry about." "Uh... What do you mean? Why not worry about Satria? But..." Zania looked at him in confusion. Abraham chuckled and replied, "He''s only a loser. There''s nothing to worry about. On the other hand, bundle seems a bit interesting." This time, Zania was even more puzzled, "bundle? He''s nothing extraordinary. I''ve read his information. He''s one of the former members of the national representative team. His strength is betow average, between Stage 6 to 7 of bevel 6. It''s nothing." Content belongs to Abraham shook his head and said, "Do you really think that a bevel 6 Stage 7 martial artist can kill Angus in public so easily?" "Uh, I..." Zania was suddenly lost for words. Abraham continued, "Although Angus is an idiot, he''s not weak. It''s not easy to defeat him. Therefore, bundle must have hidden his strength." "Hidden his strength?" Zania frowned, his tone full of disdain. "No matter how hard he tries to hide, he wouldn''t have surpassed Level 7. That still means nothing to us." Abraham didn''t argue with him. Instead, he said, "Let''s keep watching. This is going to be a good show." Chapter 3121 Chapter 3121 ? Satria''s Unification Sword hadpletely enveloped Fade, leaving him nowhere to run. At that moment, almost everyone thought that Fade was bound to lose and be killed by that one blow. However, just as the virtual swords were about toe down on him... Suddenly, a ze of crimson mes exploded from Fade''s body. The mes burst out and shot into the sky with a whoosh, forming ayer of scorching-hot armor around him. The moment Satria''s virtual swords came into contact with Fade''s armor of me, they dissolved rapidly into nothingness. Covered in mes, Fade charged forward. Despite the dense sword curtain covering the sky, he summoned a fire trail and rushed towards Satria. The fire trail roared like a dragon. Fade''s scorching and powerful energy was like a massive beast from the ancient wilderness, charging at Satria with an intimidating roar. Satria''s face grew pale when he sensed the terrifying auraing from Fade''s attack. Although he had lost to Abraham, he was still a martial arts genius. The moment he sensed Fade''s unusual energy, he immediately realized that Fade had been hiding his strength and that his true power was beyond his expectation. He had previously estimated Fade''s current level to be at Stage 9 of Level 6 at most, but judging from his aura, he could tell that Fade''s power had definitely reached Level 7. Not only that, he might even have reached Stage 2 of Level 7, the same level as Satria. Thinking of this, Satria felt a sense of crisis arise in him. The energy in his dantian abdomen surged wildly and quickly gathered towards his right arm. At the same time, a long sword appeared in his right hand. The long sword merged with Satria''s energy and rushed towards Fade''s zing fire trail like a howling dragon. "bundle, I''m going to kill you." 3 at ria shed a hideous grin, then let out a roar as he aimed his attack towards Fade. When their energies collided, a ball of light burst out from the point of collision, exploding like a beautiful blooming flower. Then, the energy quickly expanded from the impact and spread to the surroundings. The nearby billboards and furniture copsed within a second. The ss walls of the building shattered one after another and fell from the sky, forming a beautiful but dangerous ss rain. The massive impact from the colliding energies spread to the top floor of the building, and the unique ss wall trembled as if it would break at any time. A look of surprise appeared on Zania''s face when he sensed the powerful energy, "bundle''s strength has truly reached bevel 7, and he''s not weaker than Satria!" "However, the winner''s still undecided!" However, as soon as his voice fell, Abraham''s voice rang beside him. "Satria has already lost." "There''s no way that bundle will win. Is he really that powerful?" Zania still had doubts. At this moment, downstairs, as Satria gritted his teeth and threw a desperate blow, he sensed the terrifying and unstoppable force in front of him, and a desperate frown appeared on his face. He could no longer hold off the attack and was directly sent flying across the area. Fade''s scorching hot me carried an insurmountable amount of energy. It charged toward Satria like a fierce beast, about to swallow him whole. "Am I going to die here?" Satria thought to himself. "I''d thought that I''d die in Abraham''s hands in the arena. I never would''ve thought that I''d survive the fight with him and die in bundle''s hands." Satria shut his eyes in desperation. However, just as he was about to wee his death, Fade withdrew his roaring fire trail. "Huh? bundle, you..." Satria stared at him in shock. Fade did not intend to exin to Satria. Instead, he lifted his head and looked up at the top floor. At that moment, his gaze traveled dozens of meters, prated through the ss curtain, and eventually met Abraham''s. In the next instant, Abraham''s expression darkened. With a flicker, energy in the form of lightning suddenly appeared in his palm. Then, he sent a bolt of lightning through the ss wall down in Fade''s direction. Boom! The thunderbolt shot through the ss wall and rushed towards Fade with a sh of blue light. "What are you..." Zania, on the side, stared at Abraham in astonishment.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At that moment, Abraham''s expression was solemn, and he said in a deep voice, "bundle is a hidden threat. We must get rid of him whenever we have the chance." "But..." Zania was still confused. Meanwhile, downstairs, the onlookers eximed when they saw the bolt of lightninging down from the sky. "What is that?" "It came from the sky. Did the Gods do it?" "Don''t be silly. That''s obviously an attack from a martial artist. I think someone upstairs has made their move." "Isn''t Abraham upstairs? Why would he..." "I''m certain that Abraham did this. This lightning looks exactly the same as the one when he fought with Satria in the conference." Amidst the crowd''s exmation, Satria was equally stunned when he saw the bolt of lightning. "This lightning is Abraham''s doing. He has made his move! bundle, you''re in danger!" At that moment, Satria''s first thought was that Fade was in danger. It was not that he felt grateful towards Fade for showing him mercy earlier, but to him, Abraham had always been his enemy and a reminder of his defeat. He had been trying so hard to wash away his shame. Inparison, he hated Abraham even more than Fade. Therefore, right then, he was concerned about Fade''s safety. However, even though Satria had such a thought, he would not do anything for now. Of course, Fade had noticed the attacking down from the sky. His eyes darkened and a me flickered in his eyes. He snorted and thought to himself, "Very well, Abraham. I haven''t even started yet, but you''ve already attacked me first." Content belongs to "In that case, go to hell!" swn With a grunt, Fade bent his legs slightly to gather his strength, then suddenly lifted himself off the ground. His whole body shot up into the sky like a rocket. Whoosh! A ball of me shot out from Fade''s palm and struck the bolt of lightning. The ball of me collided with the lightning bolt and exploded with a boom, bursting into brilliant sparks in midair before disappearing. Meanwhile, Fade did not slow down. §Ö and directly rushed to the top floor of the Building. Facing the building, he looked into Abraham''s eyes through the ss wall. Content belongs to When Abraham saw Fade''s murderous gaze, he frowned and snorted. Then, he waved his right hand and was about to make his attack again. However, Fade moved faster. He quickly smashed the ss wall and broke into the luxury office on the top floor of the building. Chapter 3122 Chapter 3122 ? "Lundie, what are you doing?" Zania shouted and stared at Fade warily. Upon seeing him breaking through the window and entering the office, Zania immediately prepared to fight. Fade snorted as he looked at Zania and Abraham, then said, "You alreadyunched an attack on me, yet you ask me that. Don''t you think your question sounds a little ridiculous?" "You..." Zania was about to argue. Beside him, Abraham chimed in, "Lundie, you''re here today because of me, right?" Fade did not intend to hide the truth. He narrowed his eyes and replied, "Yes." "What do you want?" Abraham looked at him.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. There was a hint of coldness in Fade''s eyes, and he spat out the words like a knife, "Kill you!" "How dare you! How dare..." Zania roared furiously. However, Abraham was still calm. He looked at Fade with a faint smile on his lips. "Kill me? I believe we hold no grudges against each other, Mr. Chen. Why do you want to kill me?" "If it''s because of Angus, I understand why you killed him. After all, Angus had done some things that crossed the line." Zania was shocked and puzzled upon hearing Abraham''s calm and indifferent tone. Fade''s face remained emotionless. He pointed to the ground and said coldly, "The reason why I want to kill you is simple. Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc is mine. You forcibly took my things and tried to destroy it. You deserve to die." "What are you talking about? We won Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc from the fight. It''s right and fair," Zania eximed angrily. "Right and fair? Haha!" Fade shook his head and said to Zania, "It seems like Abraham doesn''t trust you very much. Didn''t he tell you anything about Karlov?" "Karlov.... Are you referring to Fire Thunder?" Zania was also a member of Thunder Hall, so he knew Karlov, whose nickname was Fire Thunder. However, he did not understand why Karlov would be involved in this matter. "Does this have anything to do with him?" Fade did not answer. On the other hand, Abraham did not bother to exin either. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Fade as he asked, "What''s wrong with Karlov?" "He has encountered the same fate as Angus!" Fade replied coldly. "What? Karlov is dead?" Zania eximed. Abraham remained calm, and he sighed andmented, "Angus and Karlov all died by your hands. Thunder Hall has lost a lot!" Upon hearing Abraham''s words, Zania immediately realized that Fade''s words were true. "Abraham must have contacted Karlov and asked him to do something in secret. As a result, Karlov died in the hands of bundle," he thought. For a moment, Zania was angry and confused. He wanted to find out what had happened and how much more secrets Abraham had hidden from him. However, it was obvious that Abraham and Fade had no intention of exining it to him. Suddenly, Abraham''s expression fell, and his voice darkened instantly. With the energy surging inside him, he red at Fade with a murderous look and said, "Therefore, you deserve to die!" As soon as he finished his words, Abraham''s body turned into a bolt of lightning and aimed towards Fade. "Let''s fight!" The fire in Fade''s eyes flickered, and he did not retreat. He drew out a red me and charged at Abraham. At that instant, their energies collided, and the air inside the office exploded. The two forces fought against each other in the narrow space and eventually burst into nothingness. Even Zania was shaken by their terrifying force, and he almost fell to the ground. However, after all, Zania was a Stage 9 Level 6 expert. He quickly regained his senses and steadied himself before joining the fray. Fade was now besieged by Zania and Abraham. When the two men joined forces, their powers increased significantly. Even Fade felt pressured at that moment. After all, Abraham was a Stage 3 Level 7 expert, and Zania was at Stage 9 Level 6. Although Fade''s actual realm had already reached Stage 6 of Level 7, due to theck of an elixir core, his actualbat ability could only reach Stage 3 of Level 7, which was the same as Abraham. However, since he had cultivated The Kong Fu of Jiu Yang and Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture, his energy and strength were much more powerful than ordinary martial artists. Therefore, his actual battle strength wasparable to that of a Stage 5 Level 7 martial artist. It would not be a challenge for him to kill Abraham in a one-on-one battle, but Zania''s interference had slowed him down. During the battle, Fade heard the noise from outside getting closer and closer, and his heart skipped a beat. "I have to end the battle as soon as possible." Therefore, he released his divine soul and summoned the sleeping Fire Dragon. "Little snake,e out to work." "What''s the matter? Do you have anything to eat?" Fire Dragon still sounded sleepy, and it asked for food as soon as it woke up. After all, thest time Fade summoned it was when he took down the Bamboo Leaf Organization. At that time, after Fade killed them all, he let Fire Dragon devour them and it had a good meal. During this period, Fire Dragon had been sleeping. More precisely, it had been digesting and devouring the food to enhance its powers. Therefore, when Fade woke it up, it thought of eating immediately. "There''s no food. I''m asking you toe out and fight," Fade replied impatiently. "That one over there, I''ll leave it to you." Following the direction of Fade''s voice, Fire Dragon cried, "Boss, are you kidding me? That''s a master at the peak stage of Level 6. I just upgraded to Rank 6 a few months age! I''ll be beaten to death "Little snake, I''ve fed you a lot of good stuff in the past few months. You must have advanced to Stage 3 Level 6 at least! You''re a Fire Dragon, and your physique is much stronger than a human''s. It shouldn''t be a problem for you to jump across several levels!" Fade retorted. vel "I am in Stage 3 Level 6, but my opponent is in Stage 9 Level 6! There''s a 6 stagedifference between us! Even if I was a Fire Dragon, I wouldn''t be able to withstand such strength!" Fire Dragonined. Content belongs to Fade no longer bothered to be polite, and he directly threw Fire Dragon to Zania. "There''s not much time left. Stop talking nonsense and fight him. When I''m done with this one, I''ll go help you." "Boss, what if I can''t hold on?" Fire Dragon cried. Fade answered coldly, "If you can''t hold on, then die. Just take it as me killing you then." Fade''s cruel words made Fire Dragon so afraid that it did not dare speak anymore. Its crimson body squirmed as it entered the mes Fade had created and charged towards Zania. Chapter 3123 Chapter 3123 ? Zania was controlling Fade while facing the side when he suddenly saw a meing towards his direction. He instinctively used his positive energy just like before to drive the me off, and then leaned to one side to find an opportunity to attack again. The level of his positive energy was just as strong as before and it was like a strong wind that blew out Fade''s me. However, what he hadn''t expected this time was that a sudden shadow suddenly appeared within the mes and headed straight for him. Zania was caught off guard and was hit by Fire Dragon. He let out a scream and was pushed a few steps back. However, he was a top master after all. He quickly stabilized his body and used his positive energy to seal his wound before it got worse. He then looked at Fade and asked, "What are you? A snake?" "I''m a flood dragon, not a snake!" Fire Dragon was full of anger. It roared and burst out in mes, rushing towards Zania. Zania saw Fire Dragon''s reaction and was stunned. He retreated a few steps back and was at a disadvantage. At this critical moment, Abraham noticed the situation. He nced over and immediately shouted, "Zania, calm down. That''s just a Fire Dragon. Its strength is at most at Level 6. You just have to keep calm and that beast won''t be able to beat you." "Wow, wow, who are you calling a beast? I am a dragon, a noble dragon!" Fire Dragon shouted loudly, and its attacks became fiercer. It wanted to take down Zania so badly. However, after hearing Abraham''s words, Zania tried to stay focused and took advantage of his strength at Level 6. He became more stable and managed to block Fire Dragon''s continuous attacks. After noticing that Zania was more stable, Abraham drew back his thoughts and put all his attention on Fade. "I didn''t expect you to subdue a flood dragon as your vicious beast. You''re quite lucky!" Abraham looked at him and said, "However, after your death today, this vicious beast will be mine." "We''ll have to see if you have the ability to take what I own," Fade said coldly. Fire Dragon added through Fade''s divine soul, "I don''t ever want to be with that guy!" "If you don''t want to, then work harder. Otherwise, if I lose, that fellow might cook and eat you," Fade threatened. Fire Dragon seemed terrified. It sped up at once, constantly bursting out in mes. It vigorously fought with Zania. Seeing this, Fade also sped up and was ready to end the battle soon. Therefore, at this moment, he directly activated his two cultivation methods, the Kong Fu of Jiu Yang and the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture. In terms of defense, his body was extremely sturdy after the cultivation of the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture. His skin was glowing like the surface of a jade. Abraham tried to attack Fade with his positive energy but waspletely blocked. It did not even injure Fade in the slightest. "How is this possible?" Abraham was shocked, and then he thought of something, "It''s the Jade Body. You''ve cultivated the Jade Body already?" "That''s impossible. Generally, only those who reached Level 7 would be able to cultivate the jade-like body to perfection. How could you possibly..." There was a look of disbelief and shock on Abraham''s face. However, Fade obviously did not intend to exin it to him. After defending against Abraham''s attack, he immediatelyunched an attack. At that moment, Fade activated the red ming energy from the The Kong Fu of Jiu Yang cultivation. Streams of red light gathered around his body, as if a fire dragon was encircling him. As he made his move, the fiery dragon roared and charged towards Abraham. Abraham was startled. He quickly activated his positive energy to defend against Fade''s attack. However, when his energy collided with Fade''s red ming energy, Abraham was shocked yet again. That was because Fade''s attack and power had exceeded his expectations once more. The terrifyingly hot mes hadpletely exhausted Abraham''s positive energy. Then, he couldn''t help but pant heavily as the attack continued to charge towards him. Abraham was frightened. He had no choice but to retreat in order to avoid this attack. However, at that moment, the mes had burned many parts of his clothes. Some parts of his skin were even burned until it was ck in color. He was in an embarrassing state. Fade did not stop his attacks. He continued to move forward as the fiery dragon approached. Abraham noticed the opportunity. He clenched his teeth and a lightning glow flickered in his eyes as he let out a stern cry. "Thunder!" In an instant, a thunderbolt fell from the sky. Dozens of blue lightning were like spiritual snakes as they struck towards Fade''s direction. Feeling the energy contained in the crackling thunder and lightning, Fade shook his head and sighed. "He can''t block this move of mine!" Seeing this, Abraham was overjoyed and excited. He gritted his teeth and activated even more of his positive energy to lead more thunder and lightning to charge towards Fade. ng! ng! The shing lightning struck Fade''s body. Abraham was so excited that it seemed like he was imagining Fade being miserable after his thunder attacks. However, in less than three seconds, his expression became stiff. That was because the method that he was so confident in didn''t hurt Fade at all. Even Fade'' s jade- like skin didn''t have the slightest scratch. "How is this possible? It''s impossible! You sighed just now. This can''t be true." Abraham found it hard to ept. Fade whispered to himself, "I sighed because I was feeling touched. My elixir core is gone, so I can''t use the thunder essence that I had before. Otherwise, these thunder and lightning would be the best tonics for my body." Of course, he only kept these thoughts in his mind. He did not stop any of his attacks. el The dragon-like red ming energy that surrounded his body merged and changed. In the end, it formed into a long red ming sword in his right hand. Holding the long sword, he struck down through the air.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The sharp sword essense and scorching me felt powerful, as if it could split apart heaven and earth at that moment. It was a kind of irresistible and terrifying power. Abraham felt that his body was being restrained by this energy. For a moment, he could not move and could only watch as the long sword in the air reached closer to the top of his head. Death was howling! "No, don''t kill me! I''m from Thunder Hall. If you kill me, Thunder Hall won''t let you off easily!" Abraham shouted with fear. However, Fade was not swayed at all. He even had a cold smile on his face, "I have killed so many people from Thunder Hall, yet you have the guts to threaten me with it. Do you think I''ll be afraid?" "No, no, I''m not threatening you." Abraham reacted and quickly changed his strategy, asking for mercy, as he negotiated, "I''m negotiating, just negotiating with you. If you spare my life, Thunder Hall will thank you. I''m on good terms with the chief. I''ll definitely..." "Negotiating?" "You''re dead. You have no right to negotiate!" With a cold sneer, Fade''s long sword whistled and struck down like a thunderbolt. The red ming light streaked across Abraham''s body. Chapter 3124 Chapter 3124 ? Fade cut Abraham into half while facing his desperate and horrified gaze. Then, before the blood could start gushing out, the mes around the long sword ignited Abraham''s body, burning it up quickly and turning him into ashes. The ashes were blown out of the window and disappeared in the air. "Captain!" Zania, who was fighting with Fire Dragon and who seemed like he had the upper hand, heard themotion and turned around. He immediately saw Fade kill Abraham. He then let out an incredibly mournful cry. Fade, on the other hand, did not let go of this great opportunity. He nced and charged directly towards Zania with his swift moves. Fire Dragon who was at the back also understood and immediately rushed over. Both of them attacked Zania from the front and back. Zania felt the heat of the mesing from Fade and came back to his senses. His expression changed when he realized what was going on. Regardless of the 100 meters height of the building, he jumped out of the window and escaped for his life. However, Fade was still faster. With a ''swish'', he let out a burst of positive energy and directly pierced through Zania''s heart from his back.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Whoosh! Zania''s body became stiff and his vitality quickly disappeared. As he jumped out of the building, his body smashed the ss and was about to fall from the sky through the wind. However, Fire Dragon was even faster. It rushed out and bit Zania''s body before he reached the bottom. After a few bites, it swallowed his body whole. Then, the president''s office on the top floor of the building that was already in a mess, suddenly fell into silence. Only the wind was left blowing through the broken window, causing the atmosphere to look bleak and upsetting. However, a wave of noisy footsteps quickly disrupted this silence. Outside the president''s office, a group of guards rushed over. However, they suddenly stopped and didn''t dare to move forward when they reached the office entrance and saw the terrible scene inside. Just like that, rapid footsteps were heard and a figure pushed the door and entered. "You''re still alive?" A cry of surprise came from the man''s mouth. Fade, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at the man and said coldly, "Satria, I have spared your life. Do you still want to die?" Satria''s body trembled and he instinctively stepped back, but then he looked around the office and stared at Fade, saying, "So, were you the one who killed Zania?" Fade squinted his eyes and said faintly, "Would you believe me if I said that he identally lost bnce, fell off the building, and died?" "Do I look like a fool to you?" Satria gritted his teeth and asked. Fade snorted and said directly, "If you weren''t a fool, you wouldn''t have asked such a stupid question." "You..." Satria was furious, but he continued to ask, "Where is Abraham? Is he alright?" Fade nced at Satria and said, "What''s going on? Are you concerned about your master now that you''ve be hisckey?" "You!" Satria''s face was full of anger and he was about to curse. However, when he thought of Fade''s strength and power, he tried to suppress his emotions. Holding back his anger, Satria looked at Fade and said, "Lundie, let me tell you something. You could still work things around if Zania''s dead. However, if Abraham dies, this bes a serious matter." "What''s the difference?" Fade''s tone was calm and he wasn''t nervous at all. He did not take Satria''s warning seriously at all. Satria''s voice sounded more anxious and he said, Abraham is a genius trained by the chief of Thunder Hall. He can''t bepared to Angus or Zania There are even rumors saying that they are training him as the next sessor of Thunder Hall "Besides, he has an exalted reputation in the whole country of Micovia. If he dies, the entire Micovia and Thunder Hall will be furious. When that timees, it will not just be a simple murder case but an international conflict." Satria was so anxious that his voice gradually sounded furious. However, Fade still said in a calm tone, "So what? If Micovia wants to fight, I''m up for it." "You..." Satria was angry. However, he had no choice but to take out his phone to report the situation. In fact, when Fade defeated him and broke into the building, he had already called to report the situation. His teacher, Yose, had rushed over the moment he received the call. While he was on the way, Yose received another call from Satria, his face darkened and he immediately picked up, "Satria, how''s it going? How''s the battle?" Satria replied, "Mr. Zheng, the battle is over." "It''s over? That was fast!" Yose was a bit surprised. He immediately asked, "Who won and who lost? It''s okay, you don''t need to answer that. Is bundle still alive?" Hearing his teacher''s words, Satria couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He looked up at Fade and continued, "Mr. Zheng, bundle is still alive, but Zania is dead." "What? Zania died, but bundie is still alive?" Yose was shocked, but he was obviously more worried about Abraham''s situation, "What about Abraham? How is he?" Upon the mention of this, Satria once again took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Zheng, Abraham is nowhere to be found." "What do you mean he''s nowhere to be found? Is he not at the office?" Yose asked. in the Satria exined, "No, Abraham and Zania were in the office the whole time. Even just now, they fought with Lundie as well. Over here, we could sense Abraham''s aura, but he''s nowhere to be found. There''s not even a sign of any part of his body." Content belongs to After saying those words, Satria paused, and his voice became even deeper, "I personally believe that it is highly possible that Abraham is dead and that Lundie has destroyed his corpse." "How could that be possible? We''re talking about Abraham here. How could Lundie kill and destroy his body in this short period of time? Satria, are you kidding me?" Yose who had always been calm, shouted on the phone. Satria endured his teacher''s fury and said in a deep Voice, "Mr. Zheng, the location still looks the same. You will understand when youe and have a look." Content belongs to "Keep an eye on Lundie and don''t let him y any dirty tricks on you. I''ll be right there!" Yose hung up the phone. Hearing the beeping sound from the phone, Satria smiled bitterly and whispered to himself, "Lundie killed Abraham and Zania with his own hands. If he insists on leaving, how am I to stop him?" Fortunately, Fade did not intend to escape at all. Instead, he sat on the sofa and began to flip through various documents of the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Satria finally heaved a sigh of relief. If the fact that Fade defeated him earlier had shocked him, killing Abraham and Zania alone made him stupefied and frightened. At that moment, Satria no longer had the courage to fight against him face to face. Chapter 3125 Chapter 3125 ? Within less than three minutes after the phone call, a rapid whistling sound approached. A figure rushed into the office through the broken window. Looking at him closer, they noticed that it was the principal of Capital Martial Arts Academy, Satria''s teacher, Yose. Satria immediately went up to him, "Mr. Zheng, you''re here." Yose nced at him and immediately noticed that he was injured. His gaze darkened and then fell upon Fade. His attitude instantly became cold. He waved his hand and ordered, "Arrest him!" In an instant, several figures broke through the window, directly surrounded Fade, and was about to take him down. However, before they got close, Fade waved his hand and released a burst of positive energy. With a roar, he managed to defend himself from all these people. "This is an arrest. How dare you fight back!" Yose roared. His eyes looked so furious as if they were about to spurt fire as he red at Fade. Fade snorted, not afraid at all. Instead, he asked, "Mr. Zheng, why are you arresting me?" "Why? Shouldn''t you know by now?" Yose red at him and said, "You''ve gone too far. First, you killed Meylina and Sanjay, then fled the scene. Then, you killed Angus and even brutally murdered Zania and Abraham." "You''re so ruthless, evil, and have killed so many people. Yet you''re asking me why I''m arresting you?" Yose questioned. Fade sat on the sofa and didn''t move at all. He justughed and said, "Mr. Zheng, you said that I have killed people, but do you have any evidence?" "Meylina and Sanjay were killed, and ording to the investigation at that time, you''re the biggest suspect. The Martial Arts Alliance has also issued an arrest warrant," Yose said. "Like what you said, I''m the biggest suspect and it means that it''s just a suspicion. Mr. Zheng, since it''s just a suspicion, I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to firmly and absolutely consider me a murderer," Fade sneered. "You..." Yose choked and couldn''t say a word. Although almost everyone knew that Fade was the one who killed Meylina and Sanjay, there was no direct evidence at that time, so Yose couldn''t go beyond the legal level and use him of being the murderer. Seeing this situation, Satria immediately stood up and said sternly, "Let''s put Meylina and Sanjay''s case aside. Let''s talk about what just happened. Many people saw what happened to Zania and Abraham. How are you going to argue about that?" "Argue? What should I be arguing about?" Fade said, "Zania identally fell off the building and died. It has nothing to do with me. As for Abraham, he is not here now, so how can you be sure that he is already dead?" "You!" Satria did not expect Fade to be such a cunning person and deny everything. He was so angry that he could not say anything else. Yose, on the other hand, calmed down at this moment. He patted Satria on the shoulder, then red at Fade and said in a deep voice, "bundle, I''m sure everyone here is smart enough to analyze. Do you think there is any point in arguing?" Fade didn''t change his stance at all and responded coldly, "Mr. Zheng, I''m telling the truth, so don''t try to use me of something I didn''t do!" "You..." Yose, who had just calmed down, almost burst into anger again. However, he still managed to control himself and said, "Meylina, Sanjay, Zania, and Abraham, let''s not talk about them now. How do you exin Angus'' death?" "You killed Angus in public. There were witnesses and evidence, so do you still want to argue about that?" After the questioning, Fade was silent for a moment, as if Yose had really caught him this time. Yose continued to ask, "What is it? Do you have nothing to say now? In that case, you''ll have toe with me and ept the investigation." While speaking, he once again waved his hand and ordered his subordinates to arrest Fade. Satria and Yose''s positive energy began to surge. They put on a battle stance just in case Fade resisted the arrest. There was even a murderous intent in Yose''s eyes. If Fade dared to resist the arrest in public, he didn''t mind killing Fade on the spot in the name of doing his official business. However, Fade''s reaction waspletely beyond their expectations. He had no intention of resisting the arrest at all. Instead, he stood up and said with a smile, "Don''t bother arresting me. I''ll go with you and cooperate with the investigation." "You..." Satria looked startled. However, Fade had already walked out of the office. "Mr. Zheng, w-will he y any tricks?" Satria looked at Yose. el Yose squinted his eyes and his expression was a little upset. However, he immediately snorted, and said, "Wait until he''s locked up in the Nasional Security Department. Any tricks he tries to y will be useless." S "Alright, Mr. Zheng, I will personally send him there!" Satria said. Then, while Satria and the others were getting themselves ready, Fade was escorted by a group of fully armed members of the Martial Arts Alliance''s security department. They left the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc building and headed for the Nasional Security Department. As Fade was escorted away, the crowd at the scene quickly spread the news of what had happened in Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At that time, there were all kinds of online rumors spreading around, and people were having all sorts of discussions on the Inte as well. "Breaking news. Lundie went to the Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and had a big fight with Satria. He defeated Satria!" "Abraham and Zania died at bundle''s hands!" "How is that possible? How can a master like Abraham be defeated by Lundie? You guys should stop making all these stories up." "I have rtives working in the Nasional Security Department. They said that Principal Zheng has already sent people to arrest Lundie. The people were indeed dead." All kinds of rumors spread on the Inte and became more serious. The official news of the Martial Arts Alliance''s security department once again caused an uproar on the Inte. It was confirmed by them that Lundie had a battle with Satria on the ground floor of Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. Then, he rushed to the top floor and fought with Abraham and Zania. After that, Zania died and Abraham disappeared. It was highly likely that he had already died. At present, Lundie was listed as the prime suspect by the security department. As soon as the news was released, many of Abraham''s fans began toment on the Inte. They were urging the officials to sentence Lundie to death immediately to make him pay for Abraham''s death. Among them, even Avy, the daughter of Devante who was the director of the Martial Arts Alliance''s public securitymittee, used her real name andmented on the e Inte, demanding that Lundie be severely punished. Content belongs to At that moment, the voices demanding bundle''s death were deafening. However, there were different voices that showed up and were gradually louder. Manyizens objected to the security department''s decision to arrest Lundie. They requested that the officials release him and even give him due credit. It turned out that they were very dissatisfied with Abraham and the others for unting their power in Capital City, so they apuded Lundie for his job well done. Chapter 3126 Chapter 3126 ? Regardless of the different opinions from the people on the Inte, they still had to follow the necessary legal procedures.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yose personally handled the legal processes with Angus'' case as the priority. He proceeded with everything and wanted to quickly finalize Lundie''s murder verdict. However, just as the case was progressing smoothly, Saxen, the chairman of the Martial Arts Committee, suddenly appeared. He did a live broadcast on the Inte to tell everyone about how Angus insulted Heidy. He also showed the hundreds and millions of audience members all of the statements and rted evidence about the illegal things that Angus and Zania had done recently. As for Lundie''s case that Yose had personally paid attention to, Saxen even invited a famous singer, Susie Song, to personally exin what happened at the time. In the end, after the live broadcast, more discussions and disputes about bundles case began to erupt all over the Inte again. Abraham''s fans still insisted that bundie was the murderer and that he had to pay with his life. On the other hand, others believed that bundle was forced to kill Angus in selfdefense. As for the rest, they thought that since there wasn''t any evidence, the authorities shouldn''t be arresting bundie at all. The debate went on for some time, and both sides were arguing fiercely. The arguing did not only happen on the Inte, but also among the officials and the National Security Department. They had more than ten meetings within a few days. On this day, there was yet another meeting. The atmosphere was solemn in the conference room. Yose looked serious and had a gloomy expression. Saxen, who was sitting opposite him, looked serious and cold as well. The Chief Judge took up the role as the temporary host for the meeting. After ncing around and confirming that everyone was present, he cleared his throat and announced the beginning of the meeting, "Everyone has arrived so let''s begin the meeting." "What we are going to discuss today is murder of Angus by bundle. Should he be found guilty of his actions?" As soon as he finished his words, Saxen said directly, "The evidence has clearly shown that bundle''s actions were just in self-defense and definitely not a crime. I still insist that bundie is innocent." Yose, on the other hand, snorted coldly and immediately said, "Mr. Chung, I think you are being too biased in this. Angus just mocked him a little and bundle killed him straight away. Do you call this self-defense?" "Mr. Zheng, I think that you are the one being biased. What do you mean by just mocking him a little? At that time, Angus was ready to attack Miss Song. If Lundie had not arrived in time, she would have been hurt by Angus already." "Mr. Zheng, so do you think that more victims should get humiliated like Heidy?" At the mention of Heidy''s case, not only Yose, but Vii, Zander, and the rest also became serious and their expressions looked upset. That was because Saxen had directly exposed various details about the case to the media and most people already knew about it. At that time, Angus, who humiliated Heidy, did not suffer any punishment, especially with the intervention of the higher-ups of the Martial Arts Alliance. Instead, Heidy was punished at the martial arts academy that she attended and eventually dropped out on her own ord. Although exposing everything would not change what happened in the past, countless people began to question and oppose the higher-ups of the Martial Arts Alliance. Yose and others were also under suspicion and were even insulted, which greatly influenced their reputation. Therefore, when Saxen mentioned Heidy, it was obvious that he wanted to use this as a warning to Yose. Yose''s expression darkened. He red at Saxen and said, "Today, we are discussing Lundie''s case. Mr. Chung, I think it''s better not to talk about anything else." "Anyhow, I''m sure that bundle is guilty." "I insist on him being innocent!" Then, both sides argued for some time. They each mentioned their own reasons, but neither of them could persuade the other. Seeing that it was yet another endless quarrel, the Chief Judge who was sitting in the host''s seat patted the table and said, "It''s pointless to continue this meaningless quarrel." "I think we''ll just vote on this. Of everyone present, each person has one vote and the majority wins." "I oppose..." Upon hearing this, Saxen''s face turned pale and he immediately voiced his objection because he knew that once the voting was held, he would not win. However, before he could finish speaking, the judge interrupted Saxen in a deep voice, "Mr. Chung, this case has dragged on for a long time. We are receiving more and more pressure from Micovia and Thunder Hall. If we continue dragging this, it will do nobody any good." "But..." Saxen still wanted to defend himself. However, the judge directly brought up Maxi''s name and used it to stop him, "This is the n that Mr. Long had decided on before he went for his retreat. He mentioned that if there are any major events that cannot be decided, then a vote shall be held." Saxen was instantly speechless. Then, the voting began. In the end, there was no doubt that the majority supported Yose''s view and believed that Lundie was guilty. Saxen was the only one who agreed that Lundie was innocent. Besides, there were a few of them who abstained from voting so they had nothing to do with the overall situation anymore. When the calction of votes was over, the Chief Judge cleared his throat and said, "The results of the voting are very obvious. In that case, Lundie is found guilty and I will announce the date of the verdict soon." S ''This is not fair. I oppose..." Saxen said hurriedly. Yose and the others, however, ignored him and turned to leave. From the looks of it, Lundie was about to be sentenced and punished for his actions. Suddenly, the conference room door was shoved open. A figure appeared at the door. The people in the room looked closely and their expressions changed drastically. "What are you doing here?" "How did hee out? Someone,e catch him quickly!" Yose and the others were not the only ones surprised. Even Saxen was shocked when he saw the figure. That was because the person standing at the door was none other than Fade. "bundle, how did you..." Fade looked around and did not make a sound. Instead, he walked into the room and sat down beside Saxen. Yose''s face was full of anger. He red at bundle and shouted, "bundie, how dare you break out from prison! This is considered a capital offense!" "Mr. Zheng, who said that I broke out of prison? This is a serious usation!" Fade said with a faint smile. Yose said in a deep voice, "bundle, how could you still be quibbling at this time! If you didn''t break out from prison, how did you escape then?" Before Fade could even reply, a clear and majestic female voice was heard from outside the door of the conference room, "I am the one who released Lundie." Along with the voice, a figure stepped into the conference room. The gazes of the people in the room fell upon the figure. They focused their attention and looked at her from head to toe. Chapter 3127 Chapter 3127 ? The person who came was a beautiful woman in her early thirties with an indescribable temperament. "Who is..." The Chief Judge and the others looked at the woman, but they didn''t recognize her at first. Yose, on the other hand, was stunned for a moment, and his face was full of surprise. "Miss Moo, why did youe here?" "Miss Moo!" Hearing this title, everyone''s expression in the conference room suddenly changed, and surprise was written on their faces. "Miss Moo! It... It is Camelia Moo!" A man dered. "She is the eldest daughter of Chief Janus of Green Wood Hall," another man eximed. "Why is she here?" Everyone was curious. Yose was the first to recover from his shock. He looked at Camelia and forced a polite smile. Putting his right hand on his chest, he bowed and said, "Greetings, Miss Moo." The others also stood up and saluted her. Camelia waved her hand and said, "You don''t have to do that." After that, she took the initiative to sit down. Coincidentally, she sat beside Fade. Such a scene caused Yose''s eyes to sink. He immediately asked, "Miss Moo, we will immediately host a wee ceremony for you." She waved her hand and said, "There is no need for the wee ceremony. I came here today because I have something important to discuss with you all." "Something important!" What she said made Yose and the others look at each other with surprise and confusion on their faces. After all, Camelia was the daughter of the Chief of Green Wood Hall. If she said it was important, then it was definitely not a small matter. The Chief Judge immediately said, "Miss Moo, since this matter is important, hurry up and speak. Let''s discuss it together." However, before she could speak, Yose suddenly said, "Miss Moo''s affairs are indeed very important. However, before discussing that, let''s solve the small problem first!" "After the vote just now, we concluded that Lundie was guilty of murdering Angus. In ordance with thew, he should be punished ordingly. Moreover, he escaped from prison illegally, which adds to his crimes," he said. After that, Yose waved his hand, and the guards rushed forward, ready to arrest Fade. Saxen''s expression darkened. He wanted to stand up and refute. However, Fade, who was standing on the side, looked calm. He reached out his hand and pulled Saxen back. "Mr. Chung, don''t worry. It''s alright." At this time, Camelia looked at Yose and said, "By the way, I forgot to tell you. Lundie came out from prison with my father''s pardon token. He didn''t escape from prison." "What''s more, the important matter I want to discuss with you all is closely rted to Mr. Chen," she added. Upon hearing this, Voses expression changed. He didn''t expect her to be so protective of bundle, and even brought him out with a pardon token. For a moment, Yose had nothing to say. After all, three years ago, when the Martial Arts Alliance was newly established and was about to take control of the nation, the pardon token was offered to Janus to gain his favor.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Now, Camelia took the token to save bundle. Even Yose couldn''t deny it. Upon seeing this, Saxen rolled his eyes and cleverly said, "Since bundle is innocent, please talk about that important matter, Miss Moo!" Camelia nodded, and her eyes sank. She looked at the crowd and said, "What I''m going to say next is of great importance. It may even affect the survival of our nation. You all must keep it a secret." Everyone was shocked. They did not expect what she said to be so serious. It involved the entire nation. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became tense. Camelia also took a deep breath and then said in a deep voice, "Do you all know about the rumors about the Earth Yuan Mirror?" "Earth Yuan Mirror!" Hearing this term, everyone present looked at each other and then nodded. It was obvious that with their status, they naturally knew about the rumors. Seeing this, she nodded and continued, "Previously, various major Martial Arts Halls and forces led by Thunder Hall have been spreading all kinds of rumors that the precious Earth Yuan Mirror of Master Firstson was obtained by my father." "They have been pressuring my father in various ways. They want him to hand over the Earth Yuan Mirror, the treasure of Skytop Pce." She continued, "Moreover, just yesterday, the media of Europe and 13uter North Micovia found a piece of news, saying that they found the aura of the Earth Yuan Mirror in our nation, which caused a heated. discussion in the martial arts world abroad. Many foreign warriors appealed that the Earth Yuan Mirror was a treasure of the world and could not be monopolized by us and Green Wood Hall. They asked us to hand over the treasure and to let the world''s warriorspete for it." Content belongs to "The media has been expanding their influence for a day. Today, the four major sects, Thunder Hall, Asura Hall, Bright Cloud Hall, and Beauties Dragon Hall, as well as the other small powers, have either openly or covertly spoken, requesting for Green Wood Hall to hand over the Earth Yuan Mirror. Thunder Hall even said that if we want to monopolize the treasure, they might represent the three halls and wipe us all out." Speaking of this, Yose and the others were shocked. "Thunder Hall has spoken. Is this matter that serious?" A man said. "Wipe us out? Is Thunder Hall about to attack?" Another man asked. "They want to unite to deal with our country!" Lame nced at them and continued with a nod, "ording to my father''s judgment, the situation may be more serious than we expected. I''m afraid these rumors are the premonitions of their actions." "If we let the situation unfold, the major forces of the martial arts will surely unite to attack Green Wood Hall," she added. "This is a serious provocation and invasion which will cause international wars. Thunder Hall wouldn''t do this, would they?" The Chief Judge couldn''t help but say. She snorted, nced at the judge, and said coldly, "Won''t do that? Do you think they will show us mercy in the face of interests?" "Uh... No way!" The judge shook his head. She said, "Since you know that the other side will not show mercy, then don''t count on luck." "Therefore, we should prepare for the worst, in case they attack together. I came here today to discuss this matter with you all." As soon as she finished her words, the scene fell into a short silence. In the end, it was Zander, who was from the National Military School, who spoke. "That''s indeed possible. Miss Moo, what I want to ask is, does your father have any ns?" Lame''s eyes swept over a few people. Finally, she said in a deep voice, "My father said that with the current strength of our nation, once the major forces of the other side reallye together, we are certainly no match for them. We will definitely be defeated." "However, they are unlikely to unite. They must each have their own ns. Therefore, at this critical moment, we must unite and use all the martial arts forces to guard against the attack of our opponents." "If we can scare them so they dare not to be so bold in their follow-up attacks, and even dare not take the next step, it will be a huge sess." She continued, "Thus, my father wants us to unite and set up a special preparationmittee to organize gur forces as soon as possible and deal with the uing attack, no matter if it''s the Martial Arts Alliance, the Martial Arts Committee, Green Wood Hall, or any other organizations." Chapter 3128 Chapter 3128 ? After Camelia''s words, everyone''s expressions changed. Some were surprised. They didn''t expect things to be so serious. Some of them had already begun to think about how the Combat Readiness Committee would mobilize and organize the organization. Of course, some people thought even further. They were already thinking about the personnel and rights of the members of the Combat Readiness Committee. Camelia looked around and saw that everyone had their own thoughts, but she did not say anything. She continued, "It''s important to prepare for the Combat Readiness Committee. It''s vital and urgent. I hope you can give an answer and a n as soon as possible." After that, she paused and said, "First of all, I will represent my father and express the opinions of Green Wood Hall." "We will provide 100 billion yuan worth of resources for this Combat Readiness Committee, as well as ten Level 6 warriors for additionalbat power," she stated. Her words shocked the crowd again. "100 billion, that''s a lot!" A man eximed. "The Green Wood Hall is for real. Is it really so dangerous this time?" Another man asked. Some people were still questioning, while others had different thoughts. Since Saxen supported Fade, he naturally supported Green Wood Hall. Therefore, Saxen did not hesitate and said, "The Martial Arts Committee has limited resources, but we''re willing to offer 20 billion yuan for new resources and five Level 6 martial artists to join the Combat Readiness Committee to fight the enemy." Camelia nodded after hearing this. "Thank you for your support, Mr. Chung." She knew that the Martial Arts Committee''s strength was limited, much worse than the Martial Arts Alliance. The 20 billion was squeezed out of Saxen''s pocket. Then, her eyes fell on the rest of the people. She had just said that the Combat Readiness Committee wasposed of abination of Green Wood Hall, the Martial Arts Alliance, and the Martial Arts Committee. Now, the members of Green Wood Hall and the Martial Arts Committee had made their stand. Only the Martial Arts Alliance remained. Yose, Vii, and Zander all looked at each other, but they still didn''t express their opinions. Yose replied with an excuse, "Miss Moo, this is an important matter. Our president is still in closed door cultivation. We have to discuss it with him before we can give you an answer." Camelia nodded and said, "I know. I hope that you can give us a reply soon, Mr. Zheng. We are waiting for the answer from the Martial Arts Alliance." After that, she got up directly and walked out. Fade also left. However, when she walked to the door, Lame suddenly thought of something. She stopped and turned to the people in the house and added, "By the way, I forgot to tell you all one more thing." "What''s the matter?" Everyone in the room turned to look at jrt. She nced at Fade and said, "ording to my father''s orders, Lundie will join the Combat Readiness Committee as the representative of our Green Wood Hall. He will be responsible for the corresponding affairs."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After that, she turned around and left without waiting fortheir response. Fade and Saxen also left. Only the members from the Martial Arts Alliance were left in the conference room. "Is it true that Lundie will represent Green Wood Hall?" Someone asked. "What is the Chief thinking? Why does he value Lundie so much? Or is there something else?" Someone else wondered. "Lundie''s business is not the most important thing. Now, the most important thing is the Combat Readiness Committee. Should we agree?" Another questioned. "Well..." After a moment of silence, Yose said, "Let''s go find Mr. Long!" In the northern suburbs of the capital, under an inconspicuous hill, the spiritual energy was particrly dense and there wereyers of dazzling arrays arranged on the outskirts. After passing through the array and a long passage, they finally came to the hillside. It was a cave of about 200 square meters. At this moment, a middle-aged man was sitting in the middle. He was Maxi Long, the chairman of the Martial Arts Alliance. Opposite him, Yose, Vii, Zander, and Maitho were all present. They were silent for a while and nervously looked at Maxi. Finally, after a few minutes of a silence, Maxi raised his head and said, "I know what''s going on. Since you''ve already investigated and it''s basically true, then, we will naturally participate in the Combat Readiness Committee." Maitho let out a sigh of relief. Zander and Vii looked at each other, as if they were nning something. Yose looked at Maxi and said, "Mr. Long, how about the Martial Arts Alliance? How much money and members are we willing to offer?" After asking this question, the scene fell into silence again. Obviously, what Yose had asked was the key point. Therge proportion of funding and therge number of members represented how much importance the Martial Arts Alliance attached to this matter. If the Martial Arts Alliance fully supported it, they would contribute more resources than the 100 billion yuan of Green Wood Hall. However, if the Martial Arts Alliance only wanted to take part in it, perhaps it was possible to offer just a few billion yuan in resources. That was an important question. Everyone''s eyes once again focused on Maxi. However, he did not give a direct answer this time. Instead, he nced at them and asked in reply, "How much do you think the Martial Arts Alliance should fund?" There was another burst of silence. However, everyone looked at him. Maitho, the head of the Thousands Martial Sect, was the first to speak. "Mr. Long, after checking, what Lame said is very likely true. Since that is the case, this matter is a huge threat to our nation." "Therefore, I feel that our Martial Arts Alliance should do our best to fight against the enemy. I estimate that with our current strength, it''s not a problem to take out 300 billion yuan. As for personnel, we can still gather fifty Level 6 martial arts practitioners," Maitho said. Content belongs to After listening to his words, Maxi was expressionless. He nodded, and then turned to Zander. Zander nced at him, paused, and said, "My idea is simr to Mr. Gang''s. Since this is a critical matter, we will definitely help. However, I think that 300 billion yuan like what Mr. Gang mentioned is a little too much. After all, this is just the 100.19 beginning. I''m afraid that it will affect the operation of the Martial Arts Alliance itself if we take out so much at once. At that time, it will be bad if we copse first before the enemy strikes." Content belongs to "Hence, I suggest that we invest 200 billion, and 30 people will be enough. We''ll make the next move depending on the situation," Zander said. After he finished, Maxi once again nodded his head, but he was still expressionless. Then, he turned his gaze to Vii. Chapter 3129 Chapter 3129 ? When Vii saw Maxi''s expression, she couldn''t help ncing at Maitho and Zander. Then, she turned to look at Yose beside her. As if she had thought of something, she said, "Mr. Long, let''s put the funds aside first. First of all, I think there is a problem that needs to be solved." "The problem is, if the three forces jointly set up a Combat Readiness Committee, who will be the leader?" Vii asked. She continued, "Let''s not talk about the Martial Arts Committee; they can''t be the leader. Then, the only ones left are the Martial Arts Alliance and Green Wood Hall. In terms of resources, we have more resources than Green Wood Hall. ording to the principle of investment, the Martial Arts Alliance should be in charge of the Combat Readiness Committee." "However, Green Wood Hall has a greater prestige amongst the people than the Martial Arts Alliance. The most important thing is that Green Wood Hall has a top expert like Chief Janus. If Green Wood Hall requests the right to lead the Combat Readiness Committee, what should we do?" She asked. After listening to Vinod''s words, Maxi''s serious expression changed. He nodded gently and said, "Madam Mok, what you said is indeed an important matter." In such a situation, Maitho and Zander were stunned and their expressions instantly darkened. They had only been thinking about how much funds to give to fight against the enemy, but had not considered who should be in power. However, looking at Maxi''s expression and reaction, he was obviously also paying attention to this problem. For a time, they lowered their heads and felt a little nervous. At this time, Maxi''s eyes turned to Yose, who was thest to speak. "Mr. Zheng, what do you think?" Yose said in a deep voice, "I think the capital amount that Mr. Cang and Mr. Li said can be discussed, whereas, the problem of power that Madam Mok mentioned is worth the attention." After a pause, he lowered his voice and said in a low voice, "But I think before we talk about these issues, I have one question that I want to figure it out!" Hearing this, their gaze immediately looked at him. Yose lowered his voice and said, "The question that I want to ask is, why is Mr. Moo taking action at this moment?" "Is he truly doing this just to withstand thebined invasion of the other Martial Arts Halls? Or does he have other motives? Or should I say, is the Earthly Yuan Mirror in the hands of Mr. Moo? This is a question that we have yet to figure out." These questions were pointed out by Yose, which made everyone present experience changes in their expressions. In particr, the expressions of Maitho and Zander, who had just indicated that they were going to disburse funds to prepare for the battle, could not help but sink at this moment. At this moment, Maxi also spoke. He nodded and said, "Mr. Zheng is indeed thoughtful to have brought up the key issue." As soon as these words were said, Maitho and Zander''s expressions suddenly changed again. They looked at each other meaningfully. Although they did not speak, the meaning in their eyes was self-evident. At first, when Maitho and Zander proposed to give funds for the fight, Maxi just nodded with a nk face. When Vii put forward the question of the leader position of the Combat Readiness Committee, Maxi said that it was an important matter. Now, Yose raised several questions, and Maxi directly said that those were the key issues. Maxi''s attitude towards the Combat Readiness Committee had already been very clear. He was not interested in the Combat Readiness Committee and did not want to get involved in this matter. The reason, however, might be what Yose had said. From the beginning, it was Camelia who represented her father to discuss the issue. The specific truth had to be investigated carefully. Moreover, even if the other forces united to attack their country together, at this time, Janus chose to leave the mountain and jointly set up abat team. The real purpose was also worth considering. One of the key points was about the leading power. It was not only about the power of the Combat Readiness Committee, but also about the power post-war. At that time, whether the Combat Readiness Committee wins or loses, the reputation of Green Wood Hall in the citizens'' heart would definitely rise. Coupled with the fact that Janus was currently known as the number one expert in the country, it was hard to say if the people would be more supportive of the Martial Arts Alliance or Green Wood Hall. Once the power wavered, it would be an intolerable problem for Maxi, the current ruler of the country. After understanding this, Maitho and Zander understood why Maxi''s attitude was like this. Hence, the two of them looked at each other and immediately changed their stance. "I also think that what Mr. Zheng said was very crucial. I didn''t think it through just now and didn''t expect these problems. Indeed, it''s better to cooperate after these problems are solved." Zander changed his mind. Content belongs to UMS Maitho frowned, sighed softly, and said, "I was negligent too. I agree with Mr. Li.¡± After these words were spoken, the opinions of the few people present were all unified at that moment. Hence, Maxi said, "Since everyone thinks so, the most important thing at the moment is to find out about the most crucial issues." "Yes, Mr. Long. I will definitely do my best to investigate this matter and find out the truth as soon as possible," Yose said with a serious expression. Vii and Zander also quickly expressed their opinions. Maitho paused for a moment and asked, "Mr. Long, before we get to the bottom of the matter, how should we deal with the matter rting to the Combat Readiness Committee?" Maxi was silent for a few seconds after listening to this. Then, he said lightly, "It is our responsibility to fight against the enemy together. On this point, our Martial Arts Alliance is naturally duty-bound."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "However, I haven''t found out the crux of the problem yet. If I rashly invest too much, it might cause an ident," he added. After saying that, he looked at Maitho. Maitho''s mouth moved as if he wanted to ask more. However, Yose said, "Mr. Long has already made his stand clear. If you are really worried, the Martial Arts Alliance can send an early squad to join the Combat Readiness Sie. We can learn the situation and prepare for the follow-up activities." elket "Mr. Zheng, you''ve taken everything into consideration!" Maxi reaffirmed him again. Seeing this, Maitho knew that Maxi had made up his mind, so he did not say anything more. He bowed and said, "Thank you, Mr. Long and Mr. Zheng. I understand now. I support your idea." The final decision was settled, and they immediately got up and left. However, when they left the cave, Yose did not leave with the other three but stayed. "I suddenly remembered something that I have to report to President Long. You all can leave first!" After the three of them left, Yose returned to the cave and sat opposite Maxi. At that moment, there were only two people left in the cave. The atmosphere immediately rxed. Chapter 3130 Chapter 3130 ? They went straight to the point. "Mr. Long, is Mr. Moo really going to fight us for power?" Yose asked. Maxi shook his head and said, "I can''t make a judgment at present, but even if he doesn''t have this idea, no one can guarantee that he won''t after the war!"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Yose''s face was full of resentment. He gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Moo is going too far!" "Three years ago, the world was in chaos. The major Martial Arts Halls chose theirnds to develop. The Chinese martial arts world was dark. At that time, we asked Mr. Moo toe out and support the Chinese martial arts world. However, he said that the martial arts skills were not suitable for us, so he chose to go into seclusion," Maxi said. "Now, three years have passed. We''ve established the Martial Arts Alliance and finally developed well and are in control of the country. Mr. Moo is really smart toe out at the right time," Yose said. After listening to Yose''sints, Maxi finally sighed and said, "They have the ability to be ''smart''. We can do nothing about it as we are inferior to them!" Maxi was the most powerful leader of the nation and had the supreme authority of the Martial Arts Alliance. Yet, there was a helpless sigh in his tone at this moment. Yose''s expression sank after hearing these words. He lowered his voice and asked, "Mr. Long, what level have you reached? How far are you from Mr. Moo?" Maxi once again sighed and said, "I''m still in Stage 8 of Level 7. I''m not too far from Stage 9, but it''s almost impossible for me to break through to Level 8 of the Soul Refine Realm in a short period of time." "As for Mr. Moo, I can''t determine his exact level of strength at the moment, but I''m almost certain that he''s at Level 8, which is the Soul Refine Realm. I''m not sure if he''s at Level 1 or 2 of the Soul Refine Realm, or if he''s at any other level," Maxi said. "The Soul Refine Realm!" After hearing that, Yose also muttered and began to ponder. He paused for a moment and a fierce look appeared in his eyes. He leaned closer to Maxi and said in a low voice, "President Long, we are all at Stage 6 of Level 7. If we join forces with you, I wonder if we will be able to win against Mr. Moo." Maxi was silent for a few seconds after hearing this. Finally, he shook his head and said, "ording to my calctions, the chances of victory are not high. There''s a fundamental difference between the Physical Refine Realm and the Soul Refine Realm." "Furthermore, even if we can defeat Mr. Moo, we will certainly be heavily injured after the battle. The forces of Thunder Hall will probably take advantage of this." He continued, "Moreover, even if I agree to join hands, do you think that based on Maitho and Zander''s attitudes just now, they will really agree to be enemies with Mr. Moo?" "Ah... This..." At this moment, Yose also became silent. Finally, he gritted his teeth and fiercely said, "Zander and Maitho didn''t think clearly about the true nature of this matter. They are a bit confused." "Especially Maitho. The Thousands Martial Sect that he controls was originally formed from the joint efforts of all the major martial arts sects, and it is not very close to our martial arts school. Therefore, he lost hisposure this time." Maxi faintly said, "The martial arts sects have fallen behind in this era!" Hearing this, Yose''s eyes lit up with excitement. He said, "Mr. Long, if the Thousands Martial Sect..." However, Maxi interrupted him. "That''s not urgent. After all, Maitho is still a member of the Martial Arts Alliance. What''s most important now are the Combat Readiness Committee and the enemies." "I understand. I''ll be prepared." Yose said, "Mr. Long, please focus on your secluded meditation and strive to break through to Stage 9 of Level 7 so that you can break through to Level 8 as soon as possible." Maxi nodded and answered gently. Yose stood up and took his leave. In recent days, Angus was killed, Lundie was arrested, Zania fell from a building, and no one knew where Abraham was. Originally, it was big news in the martial arts circle of Capital City, and countless people were paying attention to the results of the matter. However, no one had expected what would happen next. First, Lundie was released and found not guilty. The official conclusion of him killing Angus was that it was justified as selfdefense. On the other hand, the deaths of the others were still being investigated because there was insufficient evidence. This matter caused countless disputes in an instant, causing many of Abraham''s supporters to protest on the Inte. They demanded that Lundie be severely punished. However, there were also manyizens who supported Lundie and even said that what he did was right. Content belongs to Amidst the heated debates, the preparations of the Combat Readiness Committee were publicly announced, and the entire onlinework was detonated again. In particr, Green Wood Hall actually sent people to participate in the preparation of the Combat Readiness Committee. They also let Lundie act as the representative of Green Wood Hall, which caused more heated discussions. Numerous people analyzed the reasons, purpose, and structure of the Combat Readiness Committee. On the other side, Saxen also revealed some news he received that other foreign forces were looking for an excuse to attack the country together. All of a sudden, the Combat Readiness Committee had be a sign of the uing battle against the enemy. The citizens were excited. Countless citizens shouted and united to fight against the enemy. They would do their best to support the Combat Readiness Committee. However, there would surely be some doubts among the people. Some people questioned the authenticity of the news of the foreign forces'' joint attack. Some people said that they should be actively negotiating and cooperating with the other forces, and that they should not go about the battle preparations as this would worsen the misunderstanding and increase the probability of war happening. For a moment, another round of online debate was triggered. However, as a whole, the citizens still supported the Combat Readiness Committee and the battle. The people were excited and united, weing the fight against the enemy. What happened next sent a shudder throughout the countless excited citizens. As the strongest people in power and the actual leaders of the country, the Martial Arts Alliance was only willing to offer 20 billion yuan for the preparation of the Combat Readiness Committee. Although this figure was twice as much as that of the Martial Arts Committee that had invested 10 billion, it was still far from the 100 billion that Green Wood Hall had invested. Moreover, the Martial Arts Alliance didn''t send any martial artists to join the fight. Instead, they told bundle, that they wouldn''t force any martial artists to join the fight. If they wanted to choose a martial artist, they could go to any martial arts school or sect. Such a perfunctory attitude made the excited citizens feel like their parade had been rained on. For a moment, the voices of opposition to the war and the appeal for negotiations grew rapidly among the people. The doubts towards the Combat Readiness Committee''s capabilities had also increased. The vigorous preparation for the battle came to an abrupt end at this moment. Chapter 3131 Chapter 3131 ? On the Inte, the doubts about the Martial Arts Alliance were getting more and more intense. After all, the Martial Arts Alliance acted perfunctorily, which showed that they did not support the Combat Readiness Committee. In addition, there was someone who uploaded the video of bundle killing Angus and defeating Satria, Zania, and Abraham on that day to the Inte. Some of the martial artists were doing deep analysis on the video. In the end, the conclusion was that bundles strength had absolutely surpassed Satria''s, and was on the same level as Abraham, or even higher. Such a conclusion naturally brought out a question. Why was bundie, such a powerful man, expelled from the representative team, and why was he being hunted as a wanted criminal? If Lundie was still in the team, then in the conference, the one who won the championship would very likely be the national representative team. In that case, Abraham upying Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc and what had happened to Angus would naturally not have happened. This series of spections made the public''s doubts about the Martial Arts Alliance even louder. Especially the fact that Yose and Satria, who made the decision to bet on Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc with Abraham and lost to him, was denounced by many. Due to the public opinion, an unexpected event made the tough situation even more chaotic. This sudden event was a notice issued by Thunder Hall. In the announcement, Thunder Hall announced that Abraham, Zania and Angus had died, and then they imed that Lundie was the murderer, requiring the country to hand over Lundie within a week to give Thunder Hall an ount. Otherwise, Thunder Hall would send a team of special forces to enter the country and arrest Lundie in person. As soon as the news was made public, it instantly caused a stir. Countlessizens talked about this. Theizens who supported Lundie and the members of the Combat Readiness Committee were naturally angry with the domination of Thunder Hall. They regarded that deration as an invasion prophecy which required the country to make a tough response. Of course, there were people who supported and people who opposed. Those who didn''t support Lundie and most of Abraham''s fans thought that the requirements of Thunder Hall were appropriate. After all, their members had died in the country. It was natural for them to ask for an exnation and want the country to hand over the murderer. Many of them even requested the Martial Arts Alliance to hand over Lundie to Thunder Hall so that they would not implicate them and start a war. In this case, the Martial Arts Alliance, which had been previously questioned, used this method to reverse public opinion. For a moment, the Inte became chaotic again. Netizens who held differing viewpoints quarreled. Even many of the senior executives of the country were discussing these internal issues. Camelia, Saxen, and the others didn''t need to say much. Naturally, they supported Fade and opposed Thunder Hall''s warning. The higher-ups of the Martial Arts Alliance, who were also members of the Combat Readiness Committee, had be more and more intrigued. Originally, Saxen and the other members had talked to them several times because the Martial Arts Alliance had invested too little capital. However, they had only received perfunctory answers, with no substantial progress at all. This time, the matter of Thunder Hall''s warning had prompted Saxen, Lame, and Fade toe to the Martial Arts Alliance again. In the conference room, Yose greeted the three of them in a lukewarm manner. "Lome, serve tea to the three guests!" He ordered. Saxen coldly waved his hand and said, "No need for that. Let''s get down to business!" "Business? Please speak up, Mr. Chung," Yose said. Saxen said, "Mr. Zheng, you should know about Thunder Hall''s warning." Yose nodded. Saxen continued, "I want to know what you and the Martial Arts Alliance think." "My opinion?" Yose looked thoughtful. He paused for a few seconds and then said slowly, "It''s not necessary for the Martial Arts Alliance to discuss this matter, right?" "Why not?" Saxen was a little agitated. "This is obviously a move by Thunder Hall to test the reaction and preparation of our nation." "If we retreat or lose this time, the next move from Thunder Hall will be more obvious. At that time, our situation will be more and more passive. Our chances of el victory will also be reduced when we face their joint attack," Saxen said. He was rather agitated. He even stood up as he spoke. However, Yose was calm. He was not emotional at all. On the contrary, he was very rxed. His fingers lightly tapped on the table and he said slowly, "Mr. Chung, isn''t what you''re saying a little too serious?" "Too serious?" Saxen retorted a little loudly, "Don''t you want to join the Combat Readiness Committee, Mr. Zheng? The Martial Arts Alliance has agreed to participate."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Yose waved his hand and said, "Mr. Chung, I didn''t agree to it. It was Mr. Long who decided on it. Since we have promised it, we will naturally not back out." Yose said, "However, this matter ispletely different from that of the Combat Readiness Committee." "This is just a warning against Mr. Chen by Thunder Hall. The cause of the matter is only a grudge between them. However, you directly raised it to the matter of the country, which is exaggerating things, Mr. Chung!" Yose deliberately nced at Fade while speaking. "Exaggerating?" Saxen eximed. "Yose, have you gone senile? Thunder Hall is obviously testing us. If we don''t resist now, we will be even more passive in the future." "That''s just your personal spection, Mr. Chung. I don''t think so." Yose shook his head slightly. "Yose, you..." Saxen was on the verge of cursing. However, at this time, Fade held him down. At the same time, Camelia stood up and looked at Yose. She said solemnly, "Mr. Zheng, maybe you have some ideas about Lundie, but it''s true that the major Martial Arts Halls have joined forces to attack our country. It''s very urgent My father said it himself. Any small ident will affect the future situation. Content belongs to I hope you can pay attention to it." Speaking of this, she saw Voses indifferent expression. Her expression couldn''t help but sink, and her eyes shed with anger. However, she still held back her impulse to start the fight and said, "If possible, I hope you can tell Mr. Long what I said." "Mr. Long is currently in secluded cultivation. If there''s time, I''ll inform him," Yose said. "Do you have any other matters?" That was the signal for them to leave. Chapter 3132 Chapter 3132 ? Saxen and Camelia looked at each other and turned to look at Fade, waiting for his decision. He shook his head gently, stood up, and said, "Now that the matter is over, let''s not bother Mr. Zheng anymore. We''ll take our leave." With that, he got up and left, followed by Saxen and Camelia. As soon as they left the headquarters of the Martial Arts Alliance, Saxen couldn''t help swearing at the side of the road. "I can see that Yose is brainwashed. His personal grudges towards you will surely affect the real matter, Mr. Chen. Doesn''t he know that this may cause serious consequences?" "If worsees to worst, I''ll have to see Maxi and make things clear," he added. Fade shook his head and said, "It''s useless for us to meet Maxi." "How could it be? After all, Maxi is the chairman of the Martial Arts Alliance. He..." Saxen wanted to say something, but he froze when he heard Fade''s words. "Do you really think that Voses current attitude is only because of his personal opinion?" Fade asked. "You mean that Maxi also knows about this matter and that this is also his attitude?" Saxen looked at him. Fade nodded and said, "That should be it. Maxi gathered the higher-ups of the Martial Arts Alliance and held a meeting together. After that, he deliberately met with Yose alone for a while." Aside, Lame sighed and added, "Even if Maxi has no clear support, at least it''s a tacit attitude of consent." Saxen could not help falling silent. If the strongest martial arts force in the country didn''t support them now, the preparation of the Combat Readiness Committee and the follow-upbats against the enemy would be greatly reduced and the sess rate would drop a lot. For a moment, Saxen was pessimistic and he lowered his head in silence. Seeing this, Fade patted him on the shoulder with a smile and said, "Mr. Chung, don''t be so pessimistic. We''re not even fighting yet. Why do you act like we''ve lost?" "But the opponent''s strength..." Saxen sighed. Fade chuckled. "No matter how powerful they are, I have never been afraid of them. Moreover, their strength may not necessarily be stronger than mine." Looking at Fade''s confident appearance, Saxen''s confidence suddenly surged as well. Even he himself could not tell where this confidence came from. Perhaps it came from Fade. After all, three years ago, this young man, despite being the underdog, defeated the Three Pce Masters and unexpectedly won when almost everyone thought that he was going to die. Since that was the case, it was not impossible for Fade to defeat them. Thinking of this, Saxen''s pessimistic mood was relieved. "Fade, what are we going to do now?" He asked with enthusiasm. Fade smiled and said, "We''ll go to the Capital Martial Arts Academy in Capital City." "Why are we going there? That is Voses territory. He just..." Saxen was stunned. Fade exined, "Of course it''s to recruit people. After all, our Combat Readiness Committee is short of people now. If we can recruit even one more person, we will have more strength!" "Ah..." Saxen almost fell to the ground. After all, Fade was very confident that he would defeat the enemy. However, he nned to recruit some people now. On the other hand, Camelia tugged at Saxen and said with a smile, "We''ve only recruited a total of three people from the National Military School and Heroine Academy. It''s too little. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Thousands Martial Sect had recruited eight people in one go, we wouldn''t even be able to gather a team." "But after all, the Capital Martial Arts Academy is the top martial arts academy here!" Saxen''s optimism suddenly became pessimism again. As expected, when they came to the academy, Saxen''s mood became more negative. Although the university has allowed them to enter the campus to recruit students because of the order of the Combat Readiness Committee, everyone in the campus had been hostile to them, be it the staff members or the students, Content belongs to Especially those students; they all stared at Fade with disgust without any hesitation, as if they wanted to tear him to pieces. There was even a female student who passed by and shouted at Fade, "You hurt Satria several times. How dare youe to our school!" "You..." Saxen''s expression instantly darkened. However, Fade did not have much of a reaction. The three of them arrived at Capital Martial Arts Academy''s Central Square. It was lunchtime and the ce was bustling with people. When Saxen saw this, he coughed and said loudly, "Dear students, we are the Combat Readiness Committee. Today, we came here to recruit some people." "The great war is imminent. We are here to gather the students who are interested in joining the Combat Readiness Committee to fight against the enemy." With that shout, many students slowed down and looked over.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Saxen continued, "If you pass the assessment and sessfully join the Combat Readiness Committee, we''ll provide each candidate with 100 million yuan worth of cultivation resources." As soon as he finished speaking, many students stopped and gathered around him. Some were even eager to sign up. After all, cultivation resources were as essential as air and water for a martial artist. In particr, there were more and more cultivators in the modern era, and the resources were bing scarcer. People were fighting for cultivation resources more fiercely than before. Now, as long as they were selected to be in the Combat Readiness Committee, they could get I cultivation resources worth 100 million yuan, which was a great attraction to almost all the students. swn All of a sudden, the students gathered around and signed up. However, at this moment, a cold snort ranged in the crowd. "Look at all of you, getting so excited now. Why didn''t I see your enthusiasm when you practiced martial arts?" Following the sound, a young man came in. He was none other than Satria Cao, the student representative of the Capital Martial Arts Academy. Satria''s reputation had been greatly influenced by his two recent defeats. However, he was still very famous in the Capital Martial Arts Academy. As soon as he spoke, the noise on the spot suddenly quietened down. That was especially the case for those students who were moring to sign up earlier. At this moment, they all shrunk their necks and lowered their heads, not daring to look at Satria at all. Saxen, who had been overjoyed to see so many people sign up, could not help but look at him coldly. "Satria, what are you doing?" "Mr. Chung, as a senior, can''t I speak to my juniors?" Satria retorted. Following which, he turned around and swept his gaze across the students. Heughed and said, "I l don''t have any intention of preventing you from signing up Those who want to sign up can go now. Don''t miss this opportunity." Chapter 3133 Chapter 3133 ? Although Satria said that they could sign up if they wanted to, no student dared toe forward. They all stepped back. Saxen was enraged when he saw this. He wanted to fight with Satria. However, Fade stopped him and strode towards Satria. Seeing him, Satria''s eyes couldn''t help shing. He unconsciously took a step back and he spoke in a trembling voice, "W-What do you want to do?" However, when Fade was close to Satria, he suddenly turned around and faced the students. "I know that you may have your own difficulties, and I can understand that," he said. "But as a senior in martial arts, I have something to tell you." "As a martial artist, if you''re too cautious and even overly cautious, then you won''t have any achievements. What is martial arts? Martial arts is to move forward courageously! If you don''t even have this bit of courage, then I suggest that you all stop learning martial arts. In any case, there won''t be any future prospects." After that, he turned around and returned to his previous position. Below the stage, many students lowered their heads, lost in thought. Some of the students who had just retreated stood up at this moment. Seeing this, Satria also noticed the anomaly. His expression darkened and he immediately said, "Don''t forget, this is the Capital Martial Arts Academy. I am your senior and Mr. Zheng is your headmaster." This time, he specifically mentioned Yose, causing quite a few students who were eager to sign up to take a step back. Seeing this, Fade did not stop him, but just quietly looked at those students who were hesitating. After about three minutes, no student dared to sign up. Saxen and Camelia looked at each other and shook their heads with a sigh. "Let''s go back!" She said. Fade didn''t say anything but just nodded slightly. He was not disappointed. After all, he had been mentally prepared. It was natural that they were unable to recruit anyone. It would be an unexpected surprise if they could. Just as the three of them were about to leave, suddenly, a voice rang out. "Mr. Chen, please wait a moment," a boy said. Fade stopped and turned to look over. The voice was from a young boy, who looked to be about eighteen or neen years old. He was short and thin, but his gaze was strong. "Who are you?" Fade asked. The boy said, "Mr. Chen, I want to sign up. My name is Rardo Jiang, a sophomore of Capital Martial Arts Academy. I want to join the Combat Readiness Committee. I..." Before Rardo could finish his words, Satria, who was standing beside him, shouted, "Rardo, do you know what you are doing?" Rardo''s expression changed slightly when he saw Satria. He instinctively lowered his head and stepped back, but then, he thought of something. He looked up at Satria firmly and said, "Satria, I know you have a personal conflict with Mr. Chen. I also know that Mr. Zheng doesn''t like the Combat Readiness Committee." "However, as a martial artist, we should fight and contribute to our country when we encounter a formidable enemy." He continued, "Thus, I want to join the Combat Readiness Committee." His words were simple but firm, stunning quite a few people. "Rardo, you..." Satria''s eyes were cold as he spoke again. However, this time, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Rardo. "Satria, I have made up my mind. You don''t have to persuade me further." His words made Satria furious. As for the students around, they were pointing and discussing. "Why would Rardo want to join? Isn''t he ruining his future?" A student asked. "What on earth is he thinking? Is he insane? He''spletely going against Satria!" Another student said. "He is very talented. He is only 19 ie years old, but he has reached Stage 7 of Level 6. It is said that he is not far from Stage 8 of Level 6. He is very valued by the school. Many people think that after Satria graduates, Rardo would take overContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! his position. Is this worth it?" One of the studentsmented. Content belongs to "I think he has been bewitched by Mr. Chen and his brain is in a mess," a girl whispered. "Quickly stop him. Otherwise, he will definitely regret it!" Amidst the discussions, Rardo walked towards Fade. Seeing this, Satria, who was standing aside, looked sullen and his expression was very cold. He said again, "Rardo, you have to consider it carefully. If you don''t get what Mr. Zheng said, I can exin it to you again." The threat in Satria''s words was obvious, but Rardo was still determined. He said, "Satria, both you and Mr. Zheng have your own ideas, and I know what I want to do, too. This decision is the result of my careful consideration." After that, he came to Fade and stood straight. He saluted Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, nice to meet you." Fade patted Rardo on the shoulder with a smile. However, at this time, a hurried shout suddenly sounded, and a figure rushed towards them quickly. "Rardo, what are you doing!" A man yelled. In an instant, everyone''s eyes were fixed on him. It was a middle-aged man in his forties. He looked serious. "Mr. Xu!" Rardo shouted when he saw the person. Then, he turned to Fade and introduced, "Mr. Chen, this is my teacher, Mr. Ramone Xu." After that, Ramone came to Rardo with a gloomy face. He said to Rardo directly, "Come on, go back with me!" With that, Ramone reached out to pull Rardo away. However, Rardo''s feet were stuck to the ground and he did not move at all. "Mr. Xu, I don''t want to go back," he stated. Ramone had a strange look on his face. He turned and stared at Rardo, saying, "Rardo, do you know that you are ruining your own future?" Rardo shook his head and said, "Mr. Xu, I''m joining the Combat Readiness Committee to fight against the enemy. How could I ruin my future?" "Don''t you understand what Mr. Zheng said in the meeting? Didn''t you listen?" Ramone asked. Rardo continued to say, "I know what Mr. Zheng said. In other aspects, I respect him very much, but in the matter of uniting and fighting against the enemy, I don''t agree with his way of doing things." "As a descendant of this country and a martial artist, we should give up personal grudges and fight together in the face of a formidable enemy. That''s what I think we should do. That''s why I choose to join the Combat Readiness Committee," Rardo stated. Content belongs to Looking at Rardo''s insistence, Ramone was really anxious. He did not care that there were so many people around him, and spoke without hiding anything. "That d*mned Combat Readiness Committee, without the support of the Martial Arts Alliance, they''re ¨¨ nothing but trash. There''s no doubt that they''ll lose. If you join them, you''lose your life for nothing. You can''t defeat the enemy." Chapter 3134 Chapter 3134 ? His words stunned the crowd, and shortly after, many of them could not help but discuss what he said. The students of Capital Martial Arts Academy had joined the meeting. They knew that Yose was not very interested in the Combat Readiness Committee, and he even did not support it. However, when giving speeches to the public, the Martial Arts Alliance had always shown their support to the Combat Readiness Committee. However, this support mainly existed verbally. At this moment, Ramone directly revealed Yose''s real attitude. For these students, it was a huge impact. Many students frowned. Obviously, they began to doubt the propaganda of the university. Seeing this, Satria''s face fell. He knew that he could not let this situation continue. Otherwise, it would cause doubts in the students'' mind. Hence, he nced around and shouted to stop the students'' discussions. "Shut up, stop gossiping." After that, Satria looked at Ramone and reminded him, "Mr. Xu, mind your words." Ramone was really anxious just now. After all, Rardo was his favorite student. He valued him very much, so he told him the truth. Now that he hade to his senses, he knew that he had made a blunder. He immediately shut up and did not continue speaking. Rardo saw the situation and could not help but shake his head gently. His eyes shed with disappointment. Ramone lowered his voice and continued, "Rardo, you should understand what I mean. If you want to fight against the enemy, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future. There is no need to step into this mess now." However, Rardo did not respond to Ramone''s persuasion. Instead, he asked, "Mr. Xu, if Mr. Zheng and the high-level officials of the Martial Arts Alliance all know that the Combat Readiness Committee is not strong enough and that this battle will be doomed, then why don''t they lend a helping hand? Instead, they would rather watch theirpatriots die." "Is it because Green Wood Hall and the Martial Arts Committee are not the same organization as ours?" Rardo asked. His final question had shocked everyone present. The students around also began to think about it. Ramone twitched his mouth and wanted to say something, but he found that he could not answer this question at all. Yose and the others indeed did think so. Since they were not in the same organization, they did nothing to save Green Wood Hall and the Martial Arts Committee, and even secretly suppressed them. However, he could not say this in front of Rardo and the other students. At this moment, Ramone, looking at Rardo and the surrounding students, felt that his heart suddenly jumped, and a flow of heat surged within him. It was the enthusiasm that he had lost for many years, even though he was once very familiar with it. Twenty years ago, when he joined the army for the first time, he was a brave and passionate soldier. However, at some point, the enthusiasm in his heart had been upied by reality and desire. It was suppressed, eroded, sinking bit by bit, and evenpletely disappeared in the end. At this moment, Ramone had nothing to say. He sighed and looked at Rardo, saying, "Since you have made up your mind, then I have nothing more to say." "Before you leave, I can only warn you that there is no mistake in fighting, but remember to protect yourself. You are very talented. If you continue to develop yourself in the future, you will make a greater contribution to yourself and the whole country." He added, "Take care!" After that, Ramone patted Rardo on the shoulder and turned to leave. Satria''s expression darkened when he saw this. He wanted to stop Ramone, but he could do nothing. At this time, Rardo had returned to Fade. He looked at Fade expectantly and said, "Mr. Chen, I want to join the Combat Readiness Committee. What kind of assessment do you need me to do?" Fade shook his head and said, "There''s no need for that anymore." "Uh..." Rardo was stunned. Fade smiled and patted him on the shoulder, saying, "You''re now in Stage 7, close to Stage 8 of Level You''re skillful enough to join the Combat Readiness Com There''s no need for any assessment." "How did you know..." Rardo wanted to ask Fade how he knew his strength. However, thinking of the students'' discussions earlier, many people had mentioned his strength before Therefore, he didn''t think too much about it. He thought that Fade had heard the discussions and thus, knew his strength. Content belongs to Therefore, Rardo changed the subject and said, "Mr. Chen, what do I need to do after I join you? Should I go to the Combat Readiness Committee? I''ll go to my dormitory to pack up my things now." Fade said, "Don''t worry." "Before gathering, let me give you something first. It''s a small gift for you for joining the Combat Readiness Committee!" Fade said. "Small gift? What is it?" Rardo looked surprised and then looked expectantly at him. Even the students around, who were about to leave, could not help but stop when they heard this, and they looked curiously at Fade. Satria frowned and said with dissatisfaction, "He''s obviously trying hard to buy people over!" Fade ignored Satria''s words and said to Rardo, "Rx!" After that, he suddenly struck Rardo''s back. This time, everyone present was shocked. "Ah!" "Rardo, be careful!" A student shouted. "bundle, what are you doing?" Another student yelled.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "How dare you attack him!" The crowd roared. Even Rardo himself was shocked. He did not expect that Fade would suddenly attack him. Satria''s expression darkened and his positive energy surged. He was about to attack Fade. However, at this moment, Rardo''s expression suddenly changed and he was surprised. Then, he hurriedly shouted, "I''m fine, don''t attack him!" "Rardo, you..." "bundieunched a sneak attack on you. Are you hurt?" Someone asked. Many of them were still full of doubts. At this time, Fade withdrew his hand. Rardo sat down directly in front of everyone and began to meditate and regte his breathing. His energy surged around his body and kept rotating. In less than fifteen minutes, a cracking sound was heard from Rardo''s body. The energy surging around him suddenly exploded, causing a strong wind. The students around felt the energy and were shocked. "This energy is so strong!" A student immediately said. "His aura is stronger than before. Has he advanced to the next stage?" Another student eximed. Amidst the surprised voices of the students, Rardo stood up with a happy face and said loudly, "I have t advanced to Stage 8 of Level 6." Then, he turned around and looked at Fade. He bowed deeply and said sincerely, "Mr. Chen, thank you so much." Content belongs to "Your gift is very precious. I''m thankful that you use your positive energy to help me advance," he added. Chapter 3135 Chapter 3135 ? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Fade smiled and said, "You''re wee. Your advancement is mainly because of your profound background. I''m just the icing on the cake." "Without your positive energy, it would have taken me at least three or four months to advance to the next level. Thank you so much, Mr. Chen," Rardo said. After that, he bowed to Fade again. Fade stopped him and said with a smile, "You don''t have to do that. Since we are all on the same side, you can just call me by my name." "Well, I''d better call you Brother Chen!" Rardo said. "Okay!" Fade smiled and then put his arm around Rardo''s shoulder. "Come, let us wee you properly." "Okay!" Rardo''s face was full of joy as he followed Fade and left. Behind them, the students, whose faces were full of surprise, suddenly started to discuss what had happened at this moment. "It''s Lundie. He used his positive energy to help Rardo to advance!" A student said. "He''s so powerful. He''s Lundie indeed!" Another student said. "This would save him several months of cultivation time, which is equivalent to a cultivation resource worth millions of yuan! Lundie is really generous!" One of the students eximed. "I should have agreed just now. If he had given me the same thing, I might have advanced as well," a tall student spoke up. "Yeah, I hesitated and missed this opportunity," another student agreed. Many students regretted their decision at that moment. Some of them were even ready to catch up with Fade and sign up for the Combat Readiness Committee. Satria''s face turned ashen as he roared angrily and chased all the students away. "Shut up and go back. Don''t talk nonsense here." Then, he flung his hand and left with a flick of his sleeve in anger. Although Satria tried his best to suppress this matter, he still couldn''t hide it. It was leaked out. The video of bundle recruiting students for the Combat Readiness Committee spread on the Inte quickly. Therefore, rted discussions suddenly surged on the Inte. In particr, Rardo, the talented student of the Capital Martial Arts Academy, was determined to join the Combat Readiness Committee, causing countlessizens to apud. Of course, Rardo''s senior, Satria, the genius of the Capital Martial Arts Academy, was said to be cold-blooded and selfish, and he attracted a lot of scolding. There were even many people on the Inte who imed that it was ridiculous that the Capital Martial Arts Academy, as the top military school in the capital, did not allow students to fight against foreign enemies. If that was the case, it was better to demolish the school. Therge number of cultivation resources consumed by the school could be distributed to countless enthusiastic martial artists. These arguments became more and more heated. Not only the Capital Martial Arts Academy, but also Heroine Academy and the National Military School were also brought in. Numerousizens cursed them endlessly and their reputations werepletely ruined. The three martial arts academies quickly responded and jointly issued a notice. It was said that what happened at Thunder Hall this time was only a personal grudge against bundle, not a national feud. Therefore, the three martial arts academies did not encourage students to join in the fight. At the same time, when the announcement was issued, the three principals, Yose, Vii, and Zander, did not waste any time. They gathered the higher-ups and held more than one meeting. It was unknown how they found thosews. They were persuaded that Lundie was doing himself a favor by fighting Thunder Hall with the Combat Readiness Committee. Hence, they wanted him to stop seeking power for private gains immediately. They even sued Lundie, which caused rounds of debates and hot discussions on the Inte. Although countless people were angry with this, Yose, who was in charge of the media and the top management, arranged it casually and suppressed the voices of theizens. Then, they broadcasted relevant news rting to Lundie using power for his private gains day after day. During this period, his reputation had been greatly influenced. In addition to a group of Abraham''s fans, the two sides gathered together and set off debates on the Inte again and again. People saw him as someone who yed dirty with power. The reputation of the Combat Readiness Committee was also implicated and it suffered a lot of doubts. Some people said that bundle had set up an organization for personal gain and it was not as good as it was publicized. Some even questioned the authenticity of the foreign martial arts forces'' joint attack on the news. It was said that this was caused by the Martial Arts Committee and Green Wood Hall in order to expand their own forces. These rumors were constantly spread on the Inte and were out of control. The curses about Yose, Satria, and the Martial Arts Alliance were strictly controlled on the Inte. No one would believe that the Martial Arts Alliance didn''t exert force behind their backs. However, what made people feel helpless was that most of the rights of the country were still in the hands of the Martial Arts Alliance. The Martial Arts Committee and Green Wood Hall did not really have much power. For a moment, the Combat Readiness Committee started to drift like a small boat caught in a storm. This made Rardo, who had just joined the Combat Readiness Committee, anxious. Hence, he took the initiative to look for Fade. With his eyes turning red, he stood in front of Fade and said, "Brother Chen, these media outlets have gone too far. They are distorting the truth. They''re ndering you." "I will go online and rify things for you, Brother Chen," he suggested. Looking at Rardo, who was furious, Fade smiled and waved his hand, "There''s no need to do that." "But if it continues, Brother Chen, your reputation will be ruined," Rardo said anxiously. Fade smiled, Squinted into the distance, and said slowly, "Perhaps there are some powers that can temporarily suppress the will of the people, but the real voice of the people can never be sused." UMS "But now, under the influence of thesements, our preparations for the Combat Readiness Committee are not going well. Some of the members who have joined can''t stand thesements and are applying to quit," Rardo said. Content belongs to Fade was still indifferent. "If they want to quit, let them. There''s no point in forcing them to stay." "But..." Rardo was anxious. Fade stood up, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it. Practice hard and improve your strength." After that, he turned around and left. Later, in less than a day, Rardo understood what Fade said. In the face of various negative public opinions and doubts on the Inte, Fade directly issued an announcement. He made it clear that he would not use the strength of the Combat Readiness Committee to resolve the request of Thunder Hall. As soon as this announcement was sent out, it immediately attracted great attention. Countless people apuded Lundie and praised him for being responsible. Of course, some people were worried about him. After all, Thunder Hall was not easy to deal with. If he went alone, no one knew if he coulde back alive. However, all in all, there was finally less negative news. Chapter 3136 Chapter 3136 ? As the public opinion gradually subsided, in a conference room of the Martial Arts Alliance, Yose, Vii, Zander, and Satria were sitting together. They were all smiling. "You''re really smart, Mr. Zheng. Your n worked," Vii praised.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "What you did is really clever. Using public opinion to force Fade to fight against the enemy alone!" Zander also sighed with emotion. Yose smiled and waved his hand. "It''s just a trifling trick. It''s not worth mentioning." Although he said so, he couldn''t hide the smile on his face. He smiled and said, "He is still too inexperienced. He can''t hold himself back after being provoked. He actually wants to fight against the enemy alone. Does he think that he''s some kind of warrior!" "I think he won''te back from this negotiation and will definitely die," he added. Hearing this, Vii''s face was filled with hatred, as well as the joy of revenge. "That brat, he killed Meylina. His revenge is finallying." At the side, Zander''s expression also changed. He whispered, "Sanjay, I will avenge you." Satria, on the other hand, had a grim expression on his face as he sat at the side, not making a single sound. Yose saw this and asked, "Satria, what''s wrong? Have you met with some unhappy matters?" Satria shook his head and said, "Teacher, I''m fine. I''m just a little worried." "Worried? What are you worried about?" Yose asked. Satria said, "I''m worried that if bundle wins this time, when he returns, his reputation will rise to a whole new level..." Yose waved his hand and interrupted him. "Satria, you''re overthinking things. That kid won''t win, or evene back." "But, before that..." Satria was still worried. On the other side, seeing this, Zander nced at him and said half-jokingly, "Are you worried now because you were defeated by him once?" When he heard this, Satria''s expression darkened. Upon seeing this, Yose knew that his student was indeed traumatized. Before the conference, Satria was well-known as one of the most talented young men in the country. He was known as the greatest man in the country in the next generation, which was really glorious. However, at the conference, he was defeated by Abraham. Later, after he had healed, Yose asked him to capture Lundie. He wanted to create a chance for Satria to make a contribution and return. However, he didn''t expect that Lundie beat Satria up in public at Fei Enterprises Holdings Inc. He lost more badly than thest time. The two consecutive failures made Satria look very ridiculous. Coupled with the fact that Rardo and Satria had different reactions due to the recruitment on campus a few days ago, they had beenpared with manyizens, and Satria had been given quite a substantial evaluation. There were even students secretly discussing whether Rardo was more suitable to be called the greatest man of the next generation instead of Satria, and they wondered if Yose had chosen the wrong sessor. All of this had disturbed Satria. Yose stretched out his hand after a pause and patted Satria''s shoulder, saying, "Satria, don''t worry, bundle is going to be dead this time." "That''s because I''ve already found out the news, Thunder Hall has sent out Thunderbolt," he eximed. "Thunderbolt!" Hearing this name, several people in the conference room were shocked. "He is one of the eight guardians of Thunder Hall. He is very powerful." "Thunderbolt is ranked in the top three among the eight guardians." "ording to the information, Thunderbolt''s strength has reached Stage 5 of Level 7. He''s powerful enough to deal with Lundie." "Thunder Hall really thinks highly of Lundie. They actually sent out Thunderbolt." Hearing the discussion, Satria''s expression gradually changed and his eyes flickered. "That is to say, Lundie is bound to die." Yose nodded and said, "Exactly, that''s why you don''t have to worry. You just have to patiently wait for bundle''s death." "As long as Lundie dies, the Combat Readiness Committee will be broken. Without him, it''s very difficult to develop the Combat Readiness Committee. Saxen is just an old man who is not worth mentioning." "At that time, the Combat Readiness Committee is just an organization with a name. The real power of our country is still in the Martial Arts Alliance." Vinod''s eyes lit up as she added in a low voice, "Perhaps we can take advantage of this opportunity to chase them all away, allowing the Martial Arts Alliance to enjoy true authority." "Although the Martial Arts Committee is not strong, they are still very annoying," she added. "However, I''m afraid that it''s not so easy to deal with Green Wood Hall! If Mr. Moo personallyes, we.." She trailed off. "That is a problem. However, there is u no need to worry too much. Even though Mr Moo is strong, they are weaker in humber. Furthermore, their strength is notrge enough and they are limited," Yose said. swn "As for the Martial Arts Alliance, as long as Mr. Long breaks through to the next level, then..." He smiled. During the discussion, the topic had begun to shift. They began to think about how topete for power after Lundie''s defeat. Just as everyone had different opinions about the fight, the appointed day came. Lundie took his men and went to Jade City. Originally, ording to the requirements of Thunder Hall, they wanted to negotiate the matter in the country and set the site of the negotiation in Jade City. However, Fade firmly opposed the other party entering the country. Therefore, the final negotiation ce was on an ind, which was 20 kilometers away from Jade City. The nended at Jade City International Airport. Fade, Sheldon, and Rardo got off the ne. Originally, Saxen and Camelia ???? wanted toe with them. However, Fade refused and asked them to stay in the capital to deal with the Combat Readiness Committee. Instead, he brought Sheldon and Rardo, these two j¨²niors, so they could experience things first hand. Content belongs to As soon as they got off the ne, several martial artists who were equipped came up and greeted them with a smile. "Wee, Mr. Chen!" "Who are they?" Fade nced at them and looked at Sheldon beside him in confusion. Sheldon immediately exined, "These are the representatives of the martial arts world in Jade City. They came to wee you on their own initiative to show their support for you, Mr. Chen." On the side, Rardo heard this and nced at the other side. He couldn''t help but ask, "Are they the only representatives in Jade City?" Sheldon''s expression immediately changed as he said in a low voice, "This is just some of the representatives of the martial arts world in Jade City. The others..." There was no need to say anything else. Everyone understood. Obviously those people were not optimistic about Fade''s victory in the battle against Thunder Hall and did not want to fight against the Martial Arts Alliance. Therefore, they did note to wee him. Chapter 3137 Chapter 3137 ? "Mr. Chen, Mr. Qin, and Mr. Jiang, you must be tired from the journey. We''ve prepared dishes and drinks for you three." An old man in his sixties, dressed in a Tang costume, stepped forward and spoke respectfully. Hearing the voice, Fade looked over and saw the man. He was stunned. He knew who the man was. He was Master Lucas Xie, whom Fade had followed in Bay City, and whom he had arranged to be in Jade City. Having not seen him for years, he felt a different kind of emotion when he saw his old friend again. However, Lucas did not recognize him at this time. Instead, when he saw Lundie keeping silent, he was quite nervous and lowered his head even more. On one side, Sheldon thought Fade did not know him, so he introduced him. "This is Master Xie, a well known martial arts master in Jade City." "Mr. Qin, you overpraise me. I''m just an old man now. I can''tpare with those young people." Lucas was not only modest when he said this, but also a little emotional. Obviously, the world had changed greatly. Lucas must have been greatly influenced, and he must have encountered a lot during this period. However, it was not the time to talk about the past. Fade did not ask any more questions. He only nodded lightly and said, "Greetings, Master Xie!" "There is no need to eat or drink. Let''s just set out! We can rest on the boat," Fade said. "Ah, well... Alright!" Lucas paused for a moment, but then nodded and immediately made the arrangements. Soon, the three of them boarded a ship and headed for the agreed ind. About half a dayter, the ship stopped and the voice of the crew came from the front. "Here we are." Fade, Sheldon, and Rardo walked out of the cabin, reached the splint, and looked forward. It was a fine day and the waves were calm. The surface of the sea was tranquil, like a huge mirror reflecting the blue sky. And in the middle of this huge mirror, a bulge emerged. It was the ind where they would have their negotiation.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The ship was about one kilometer away from the ind. As they looked into the distance, they could vaguely see several figures moving on the ind. In the surrounding sky, there were some drones flying around. In the distance, there were even a few ships that stopped at different angles and the men on the ship were setting up various equipment, aiming at the ind. Seeing this, Rardo couldn''t help butin, "What are these guys from Thunder Hall doing? Are they filming a TV program? And they brought over so many devices." After Rardo finished speaking, he smiled and wanted to tell Sheldon about it. However, Sheldon had a serious look on his face as he said, They are filming it, and they are doing a live broadcast!" "Live broadcast!" Rardo was stunned, and then he thought of something, and his expression changed greatly, "Sheldon, do you mean that the other party wants to live broadcast the whole scene of the negotiation?" Sheldon nodded. "At present, it seems that the other party has this n. Once Mr. Chen has a slight weakness or an inappropriate response during the negotiation, it will be a great blow to his reputation." "If Mr. Chen is unfortunately defeated or even dies in the end, it will be a huge blow to the supporters of more than one billion people in our country." After listening to Sheldon''s exnation, Rardo was shocked. "They are doing a live broadcast with such a shady motive. We shouldn''t have agreed!" Sheldon shook his head and said, "Do you think this is the result of our agreement?" "Besides, it''s not only them. In our country, some people are eager to have a live broadcast of the whole process. In the end, Mr. Chung and Miss Moo opposed it, so they gave up," Sheldon said. "Otherwise, there would be two sets of broadcasting equipment now." After listening to him, Rardo said in a low voice, "Sheldon, do you mean that the Martial Arts Alliance..." Sheldon nodded and said, "That''s right." "This..." After a long moment of silence, Rardo couldn''t find the words to say anything. Seeing this, Sheldon also remained silent. He knew that after all, Rardo came from the Capital Martial Arts Academy He could be regarded as a core young member of the Martial Arts Alliance. He withdrew from the Capital Martial Arts Academy because he joined the Combat Readiness Committee. Content belongs to However, after all, he had stayed in the Martial Arts Alliance for so many years. He still had some feelings forthem. Now, he could not stand epting so much negative news about the Martial Arts Alliance at once. Just as the two were talking, Fade spoke to the crew, then came to the two and said with a smile, "I''m going in. After I leave, immediately take the crew away from the ind. The further away, the better." Content belongs to "Brother Chen, let''s go to the ind together. We can help you!" Rardo said, looking at him expectantly. Fade shook his head and said, "This is my personal matter. I will deal with it myself." "But there''s obviously more than one person on the other side. I''m worried about you, Brother Chen..." Rardo said worriedly. Fade patted him on the shoulder with a smile and said, "So what if they have more manpower? Are you doubting my strength?" "Brother Chen, that''s not what I mean. Just..." Rardo hurriedly waved his hand to exin. Fade smiled and said, "There''s no need to exin. I understand your kindness. However, I can solve this matter alone." After that, he shouted and jumped directly from the ship''s splint. He slid across the calm sea and quickly flew towards the ind. Almost at the same time, the ship began to turn. With the sound of the whistle blowing, it began to sail away from the ind. Rardo and Sheldon arrived at the stern of the ship. They looked at the ind in anticipation. "Brother Chen, you must win!" Fade only took several seconds to reach the one kilometer distance. Swish! He broke through the air and soon, he arrived on the ind. At the same time, the live broadcast of Thunder Hall began at the same time. It was an important negotiation to the world''s audience. For a moment, billions of spectators in the whole world saw what was happening at sea on their respective screens. Although the local government did not have an official live broadcast, the niftyizens quickly found ways to watch the live broadcast through various channels. At that moment, almost all the world''s attention was focused on this small ind. At this moment, Fade was floating in the air above the ind, overlooking the reef below him. The ind was not huge, less than 200 square meters in size. The ground was ck and there was a slightly t ground in the center. Right then, five members in Thunder Hall uniform were standing on the t stone surface. Fade went towards them from the sky andnded on a slightly higher tform. He stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the five people in front of him. Chapter 3138 Chapter 3138 ? The leader of the five people was a thin man. He was not tall and looked about forty years old. He had a lightning bolt tattoo on his neck. He stepped out, looked at Fade, and asked, "So, you are bundle!" "I am," Fade said faintly. The man''s voice sank. He stared at bundle and said, "I''m Thunderbolt, one of the eight guardians of Thunder Hall." As soon as his name was reported, it caused a lot of heated discussions on the Inte. Many people had already known that Thunder Hall had sent Thunderbolt. However, for the vast popce, it was only at that moment that they truly knew who the opponent was. All of a sudden, the search information rted to "Thunderbolt" quickly rose on the inte. The relevant introductions and news were quickly found out, and they were clicked and reposted by numerousizens, spreading quickly. As more and moreizens found out more news about Thunderbolt, they became worried and pessimistic. "Thunderbolt is one of the eight guardians of Thunder Hall. He is really one of the high officials in Thunder Hall," a man wrote. "ording to the information I read, the strength of Thunderbolt has reached Stage 5 of Level 7, which is a level higher than Abraham," another manmented. The crowd was afraid that Lundie might lose as his opponent was really strong. "It''s fine if he fails. It would be good as long as he can be alive. What I''m worried about now is that Thunderbolt doesn''t want to give Lundie a way out at all!" Someonemented. "What on earth is the Martial Arts Alliance thinking? How could they let Lundie face his opponent alone and let us lose one master?" "Hey, didn''t you watch the news? This is Lundie''s personal matter. He needs to deal with it alone. What''s there to be surprised about?" "Thunder Hall said it was a personal grudge, and you really believed it. This is clearly an excuse for the other party to attack us. It''s ridiculous that the Martial Arts Alliance is really going to stand by and do nothing." "The Martial Arts Alliance didn''t say that they didn''t care. It was bundle himself who said that he would deal with it alone. Why are you putting the me on them now?" "Haha, the Martial Arts Alliance is the one who is putting the me on us! During that period of time, they kept fanning the fire and making things worse on the Inte. Do you think everyone is a fool who can''t see through it?" One after another, a series of abusivements began to spread over the Inte. However, at that moment, no one was paying attention to these things. After Thunderbolt introduced himself, Fade still looked at him coldly without any emotion. This caused Thunderbolt to frown, and a look of displeasure appeared on his face. After all, he thought his name was well-known, but the other side did not respond at all, which made him a little annoyed. However, he was, after all, a top-level expert. He would naturally not lose hisposure because of such a small matter. The displeasure on his face shed by, and he continued to look solemn. He looked at Fade and said, "Today, on behalf of Thunder Hall, I am here to investigate you for the death of Angus, Zania, and Abraham. Do you admit your guilt?" Thest shout was like a bolt of thunder in the clear sky, which shocked countless audience members. They were so scared that they almost swore. "His aura is too strong. It''s even so powerful across the screen. Is this the strength of the eight guardians of Thunder Hall?" "That feeling just now was too strange. I felt that the voice seemed to be echoing in my mind. It was so powerful that I almost revealed my secrets." Everyone thought that bundle was in great danger as the other party was well-prepared. At that moment, countlessizens began to worry about Fade. However, right then, in the face of Thunderbolt, Fade did not move at all. He even raised the corners of his mouth and smiled mockingly. "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous that Thunder Hall is still using such insignificant tricks at this point in time?" Fade said. While speaking, he pointed his finger forward and tapped lightly. With a puff, there seemed to be a burst of bubbles. Ayer of invisible film was punctured by Fade. Countless spectators who were watching the live broadcast seemed to hear a soft sound and then the sound that echoed in their minds disappeared. Thunderbolt''s roar became ordinary. Although it was still loud and powerful, it was not as shocking as before. At that moment, some people realized something and couldn''t help but curse. "D*mn, Thunder Hall is too sinister. They''ve actually done such a thing to us. They secretly used sound wave attacks to secretly guide our emotions and lead us to their side." Content belongs to "Not only do they want to win in actualbat, but they also want to defeat us mentally. Thunder Hall is truly evil." "What should I do? I''m more and more worried about Mr. Chen." Right then, on the ind, Thunderbolt''s expression darkened and surprise appeared on his face. That was because he had deliberately set up the sound wave he attack. It was very secretive and wanted to affect bundle''s mind. However, he did not expect that bundle would see through him from the very beginning and break through it easily. Suddenly, Thunderbolt''s expression darkened and he said again, "bundle, you killed three members of Thunder Hall. However, the Chief of Thunder Halls generous. He is willing to give yott a chance." "If you take the initiative to confess ande to Thunder Hall to ask for forgiveness, our Chief can spare your life." Hearing this, Fadeughed. "What are youughing at?" Thunderbolt frowned, "bundie, don''t be ungrateful. Our Chief is a kind-hearted person. You..." "A kind-hearted person? Haha!" bundleughed.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Then, he suddenly turned around and shot hundreds of streams of positive energy towards the water around the reef behind him. The energy streams roared and pierced into the sea like flying swords. Such a scene made countless spectators who were watching the live broadcast frown in confusion. That was especially the case for Abraham''s fans, who were bundie''s anti- fans. At that moment, they did not forget to seize the opportunity to attack him on the Inte. "He doesn''t know what''s good for him. They gave him a chance to live, but he didn''t cherish it. How dare he make the first move." "He is used to being self-righteous in his own country, and he thought that others would spoil him too. Let''s see how he dies!" "In my opinion, Thunderbolt shouldn''t let this murderer off the hook. Kill him and avenge Abraham!" However, just as theizens were still cursing in confusion, the cameras turned and a ball of red energy suddenly surged from the sea water around the ind. In the surging red ball, eight corpses floated up from the sea, all dressed in Thunder Hall''s uniform. "The people of Thunder Hall are really kind! While negotiating with me, they didn''t forget to arrange for people to ambush me!" Fade said. He looked at Thunderbolt with a sneer. Chapter 3139 Chapter 3139 ? Thunderbolt''s expression looked worse and worse as it became more gloomy. The promise that he had made to spare bundle''s life was obviously not true. Thunder Hall would not be so foolish as to show mercy to such a dangerous opponent. He deliberately said that he would keep bundle alive so that he would be distracted. Then, he would arrange for his men in the sea tounch a surprise attack. Unexpectedly, bundie saw through his n and killed all his men with one move. At this moment, the audience watching the live broadcast finally understood what was going on. For a time, thoseizens who insulted bundie earlier were turned over by the angryizens. "How can you say that Thunder Hall is generous. Look at what they have done!" "They said one thing and did another. They are truly Thunder Hall, so shameless as usual." "Let''s see if your kind-hearted foreign father will take a look at you." On the ind, Thunderbolt''s expression became more and more gloomy. Just as the two sides began to fight, his careful arrangements were ruined by Lundie in a sh. This made him feel ashamed and angry. The gloom on his face gradually turned into a strong killing intent. "Kill!" With an order, he led his four men andunched an attack on Lundie. Since what he nned didn''t work, they would try to attack him head on. After all, he was an expert at Stage 5 of Level 7. His four men all had the strength of Stage 8 of Level 6. Theirbined fighting strength was quite impressive. In an instant, countless streams of positive energy surged and stirred the surrounding air, causing gusts of wind to erupt. The fierce wind blew the calm sea, causing the sea water to suddenly surge. The huge waves, which were more than ten meters high, whizzed towards the ind, like a roaring beast, ready to swallow the small ind into its belly. Streams of energy with fierce killing intent came from all directions and enveloped Fadepletely, leaving him no room to escape. At the same time, ayer of golden light burst out from Thunderbolt''s body. Thisyer of light was like a lightning strike. It came over with the sound of thunder. The sky, which had been clear, seemed to have been affected by these bursts of energy and had gathered into dark clouds. At this moment, on the ship, Sheldon and Rardo were more than ten kilometers away from the ind. They looked at the ind worriedly. "They are fighting. Brother Chen, he..." Rardo said anxiously. Sheldon patted him on the shoulder and reassured him, "Don''t worry about Mr. Chen. Since he has made such a decision and went to the meeting alone, he must know what he is doing." "The only thing we have to do now is believe in him." Hearing Sheldon''s words, Rardo gritted his teeth and nodded. He looked in the direction of the ind and said in a low voice, "Brother Chen, from now on, you are my second idol." Hearing this, Sheldon was a little curious and asked, "Second idol? Why not the first?" Rardo looked at him seriously and said, "Because in my heart, my first idol can only be that one person." "Who is that mysterious man? Is it one of the top experts from our country or abroad? Is it Mr. Zheng, Mr. Long, or maybe Mr. Moo?" Sheldon guessed. Rardo shook his head and said, "None of them. My first idol is Master Chen!" "Master Chen!" Hearing this name that was once familiar but which had rarely been mentioned recently, Sheldon could not help but be stunned. It was as if he had thought of something long ago. "Master Chen is the hero of our country and even the whole world. He is worthy to be your first idol," Sheldon agreed. Hearing this, Rardo nodded with a serious expression on his face. "I think so. Therefore, when the authorities decided to knock down Master Chen''s statue at the gate of our school, I was opposed to it. I even provoked the school ino committee, but it was no use. In the end, it was knocked down." Content belongs to When it came to this matter, Sheldon''s brows furrowed. "Mr. Chung strongly opposed this idea in the beginning too, but it was still jointly approved by the Martial Arts Alliance." "s..." The two sighed with some emotion. At that moment, there was a loud explosion from the ind. Water sshed, formingyers of gray waves. The low hanging dark clouds gathered together, forming a dark space. In the space, one could vaguely see the positive energy of various colors shing and thundering. There was also a series of crashing sounds, but in the end, there was an explosion. Swoosh! At the moment of the explosion, a red positive energy cut through the dim space, leaving a thin red line in the air. It was like a knife cutting through the pale gray space. The red line became longer and longer. At the end, it was so fast that it cut through the air with a shadow. Then, Rardo and Sheldon saw four ck dots shing in the air and finally falling into the sea. "What was that?" Rardo did not see clearly and could not help but ask. At this time, countless spectators who were watching the live broadcast were also surprised and asked the same question. Just now, with the surge of energy from both sides, the wind and clouds burst out, the waves interweaved with dark clouds, and the whole picture became gray. No one could see clearly what had happened. They could only see shing lights and hear crackling sounds. Then, the red line suddenly appeared, startling everyone. The broadcast viewers had also noticed this. They immediately adjusted the camera lenses and aimed it at the red line. Then, countless spectators saw a scene that shocked them. The red line cut through the air at an extremely fast speed, and the four ck dots shed by. The camera drew closer and captured the four ck dots. They were the heads of Thunderbolt''s four subordinates. Just now, they had spread out to attack Fade, but now, their heads were cut off. As the red line cut through the dim waves and dark clouds, the audience saw clearly that the red line was none other than the virtual sword in Fade''s hand. Thunderbolt''s four subordinates had already turned into four headless bodies, falling to the ground. Immediately, countless spectators were shocked. "Is this real? bundle''s sword shed through the four members of Thunder Hall!" "Although the strength of those four people is not as good as bundle''s, they are also masters at Stage & of bevel 6. However, they were killed by a single sh. What realm has bundie''s strength reached?" "Could it be that bundle will win?" "I don''t think so. Thunderbolt is at Stage 5 of bevel 7. It is definitely different from Stage 8 of bevel 6. bundie might have used some kind of method to kill those four people, but he won''t be able to win against Thunderbolt." SContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 3140 Chapter 3140 ? Countlessizens kept talking about it. There were even many supporters of Thunder Hall who found various reasons to exin the death of Thunderbolt''s men. However, at this moment, on the ind, Thunderbolt had a gloomy expression on his face. He looked at Fade with alert and serious eyes. That was because he didn''t see clearly how Lundie used his sword to attack, how he avoided his own attack, and how Lundie killed his four men with one move. Before this battle, Thunderbolt had been mentally prepared. He had considered Lundie as his opponent and tried not to underestimate him. However, it was not until this moment that he came to a realization. He was still careless about his own preparations. He had underestimated his enemy. Lundie was much stronger than he had imagined. However, Thunderbolt was still one of the eight guardians of Thunder Hall, a Sateg5 Level 7 expert. He quickly recovered from his shock. He looked at Fade with a gloomy expression on his face and said, "I didn''t expect you to be this good. I have underestimated you. That move has at least the power of a Stage 4 Level 7 expert. What realm have you reached?" "A dead man need doesn''t need to know that much." Fade snorted and pointed his red sword at Thunderbolt with a cold expression on his face. Seeing this, Thunderbolt snorted and closed his eyes. Fade was slightly surprised, but he didn''t let down his guard. Those who were familiar with Thunderbolt would know that he was serious and was about to go all out. After closing his eyes, he suddenly opened them. It was as if thunder and lightning had shed through his eyes and stirred up the winds and clouds. At the same time, streaks of yellow lightning bolts revolved around him, forming a huge lightning ball. Countless lightning bolts tore through the air. They crushed stones and tore through the sea. It was like the legendary doomsday of God''s punishment, attacking Fade. Fade felt the terrifying power of the lightning and his expression slightly froze. He activated the Nine Phoenix Nirvana Scripture that he had cultivated and his positive energy surged, continuously strengthening his body until it was as smooth as jade.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Rumble! The lightning shed mercilessly. With a shout, countless bolts shed toward Fade. At the same time, the long red sword in Fade''s hand also moved, leaving a long line and chopping towards the lightning. Creak, p, Boom! The virtual sword collided with the lightning in the air, and red and yellow energies interweaved. The powerful energy collided and exploded, stirring up wild winds and huge waves on the sea. At that moment, the ind under their feet was directly blown to pieces, and the sea water under their feet was also blown up, forming a hemispherical hole. Boom, Boom, Boom! There was a continuous series of explosions. The sh between the virtual sword and the lightning bolts continued. For a time, they seemed to be evenly matched. However, at this moment, Thunderboltughed, his face showing a smug smile. "Stage 3, at most Stage 4, of Level 7. Is this your strength? It''s pretty good, but unfortunately, you met me." "In that case, go to hell!" After the fight, Thunderbolt felt that he had figured out Fade''s strength, so he exerted his strength again and fully activated his strength which was at Stage 5 of Level 7. The yellow lightning ball was even more powerful with the infusion of positive energy. Countless bolts of lightning, like electric snakes, spat out their tongues and attacked Fade. The red virtual sword in Fade''s hand, under the powerful electric snakes, finally couldn''t withstand it. It was broken and crushed by the surrounding energy. It turned, countless fragmented energy and dissipated in the air. Those yellow lightning bolts continued to move forward and hit Fade''s body. A wound appeared on his body that had reached the Jade Body Realm. For a time, he was at a disadvantage. However, at this moment, he was not surprised by this result. Instead, he looked at the injuries on his body and sho his head with a smile. "As expected, it won''t work!" The current Fade, in reality, was at Stage 6 of the Physical Refine Realm, which was equivalent to the current realm of Stage 6 of Level He was a level higher than Thunderbolt, but due to theck of an elixir core, he couldn''t unleash his full strength. By relying on the addition of various techniques and other aspects, he had thebat strength of a martial artist at Stage 3 of Level 7. With Fire Dragon''s help, he could also unleash the full power of a Stage 4 Level 7 martial artist. Previously, Fade had relied on this method to kill those at Stage 3 of Level 7 such as Abraham and Zania. However, in the face of Thunderbolt who was at Stage 5 of Level 7, Fade''s methods were somewhat insufficient. Although he used almost all his strength, he still could not resist the full attack of Thunderbolt. If it went on like this, Fade would definitely lose. However, He still had a trump card that he had stored for three years. Originally, he did not want to use it, but now, he had no choice but to use it. "In this case, I can only use this," Fade whispered. Then, he smiled. Hearing this, a hint of vignce appeared in Thunderbolt''s eyes. However, he immediately sneered. "Boy, you''re dying. Do you want to use this method to scare me? You are too naive." "You don''t understand!" Fade said. He shook his head and looked at Thunderbolt pitifully. Looking at Fade''s pitying eyes, Thunderbolt felt an inexplicable anger. The killing intent in his eyes grew stronger. With lightning shing, he rushed over with the aura of death. At this moment, Fade suddenly made a move, and a mass of positive energy burst out around his body. Seeing this, Thunderbolt was shocked and prepared for the attack. However, what happened next baffled him. That was because the energy that burst out from Fade was just an ordinary stream of energy. Apart from sting up the surroundinmet seawater and forming a wave that wrapped around the two of them, it had no other use. Content belongs to Even the power of this energy was much weaker than that of the sword. When the audience saw this scene and saw the waves that once again blocked the camera, they were confused again. "bundle can''t hold on any longer. He''s doomed." "What is he doing? Is he in a panic? Or did he make a mistake?" "It doesn''t matter what it is. He will definitely lose. Thunderbolt won. This is the result!" At this point, Thunderbolt sneered with his face full of sarcasm. "You''ve used all your trump cards. Boy, you''re done. You seem to have given up on yourself!" As for Thunderbolt, he did not stop attacking. His attack had already reached Fade''s face and was about to deliver its final fatal blow. However, at this time, a white ball floated above Fade''s head. It spun rapidly and flew forward. Chapter 3141 Chapter 3141 ? "What is that?" Seeing the sudden appearance of the ball, Thunderbolt could not help but ask. Of course, Fade would not answer him. The ball rapidly rotated and a burst of white frozen energy constantly emitted from around the ball. The frozen energy, after encountering the yellow lightning triggered by Thunderbolt, caused the lightning to directly freeze, and then shatter without any resistance. "My lightning... How is that possible?" Seeing this, a look of surprise appeared on Thunderbolt''s face. After the initial shock, he clenched his teeth and attacked again. Countless shes of lightning shot towards Fade. However, Fade still stood where he was without any attempts to escape. In front of him, the ball continued to rotate, and more and more white mist gushed out. The mist was incredibly cold, carrying with it a terrifying chill, as if it would freeze the entire area. Thunderbolt''s attack was frozen again by the cold energy. It cracked and disappeared. This time, he finally realized that his opponent had a skill that could counter his attacks. He was afraid that he would be defeated in this battle. Thinking of this, he made a prompt decision and immediately turned around, intending to escape. However, how would Fade let him seed? He snorted in his heart and whispered to himself, "It was not easy for me to use the Ice Soul Pearl. How can I let you escape!" With a cold snort, Fade''s divine soul moved slightly, and the white ball spun in the air quickly. With a chill, it flew towards Thunderbolt. Feeling the danger behind him. Thunderbolt''s expression changed dramatically. He gritted his teeth and ran desperately. However, the speed of the Ice Soul Pearl was getting faster and faster, and the white mist spread over with a horrible chill. There was a chill on his right foot.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Almost instantly, Thunderbolt felt as if his right foot had fallen into an endless coldness. He could not feel anything at all in his right foot and it was unable to move. Moreover, the chill quickly spread throughout his right leg in his nerves, flesh, bones, and skin. In the blink of an eye, his calf was covered with ayer of faint blue frost. Slice! Thunderbolt was a decisive person. Knowing that the situation was critical, he used his right hand as a sword. With a burst of positive energy, he cut off his right leg. Blood gushed out following the sword''s energy, and his right leg flew off. It was frozen into a block of ice in the air and then shattered into countless pieces of fine ice, which then dissipated in the vast sea. Thunderbolt, who had cut off his leg, could not care less about the pain in his body. He clenched his teeth, forced out hisst burst of positive energy, and surged it wildly, wanting to escape. However, it was still toote. The speed of cutting off his leg was extremely fast; it only took him less than a second. However, in this life-and-death battle, this brief dy was enough to kill him. The Ice Soul Pearl behind him carried a terrifying chill as it had already arrived behind Thunderbolt. Like the Grim Reaper''s chill, its mist directly covered and stuck onto his leg, back, and the back of his head. Immediately, he waspletely frozen. He turned into an ice sculpture and could no longer move. Crack! This time, Fade lightly pointed with his fingertips, and a burst of energy flew out and hit the ice sculpture. In an instant, with a crackling sound, the ice sculpture exploded directly. Thunderbolt hadpletely turned into countless fragments of ice, scattered across the horizon and the sea, and disappeared without a trace. After dealing with Thunderbolt, Fade''s divine soul moved. He quickly withdrew the Ice Soul Pearl and it entered into his spiritual consciousness. Then, his face turned pale and he could not help but gasp for air. The Ice Soul Pearl could be considered his trump card. Back then, he found the core in the Ice-sealed Realm and controlled it. The Ice-sealed Realm was the body of the Ice Soul Pearl. Later, it was the Ice Soul Pearl that was able to kill the Three Pce Masters. It could be said that the power of this Ice Soul Pearl waspletely beyond the limits of the strength of any martial artist. It was another level of existence. Of course, that was indeed the case. After all, the Ice Soul Pearl was a treasure that even the experts from the Earth Yuan World would fight over. When itnded in a small ce like the Human Spirit World, it could be said to be an invincible existence. However, although the Ice Soul Pearl was invincible, it did not mean that Fade was. It was not easy to activate it. As the name suggested, the Ice Soul Pearl needed the user to inject his soul energy to activate it. Only when the divine soul had reached a certain level of strength and contro Certain ability, could it control the Ice Soul Pearl and attack. Previously, Fade''s divine soul was much stronger than other martial artists of the same level. Therefore, he was able to continuously activate the Ice Soul Pearl and he eventually defeated the Three Pce Masters. Of course, Fade''s divine soul strength and control ability were still very rough, but on earth, it was enough. As for the battle against the Three Pce Masters, he had almost exhausted his soul energy that he had umted for a long time. There was almost nothing left. That was also why although he had encountered many situations after waking up three yearster, he had not used the Ice Soul Pearl. The main reason was that his divine soul reserves were insufficient, and he could not activate the Ice Soul Pearl at all. Later, he obtained some herbs at the border of Cloud City, which was a supplement to his divine soul and slowly filled up his spiritual consciousness. After that, he never stopped cultivating for nearly a year, and it was only then that he managed to slowly recover some of the soul energy in his spiritual consciousness. Finally, it was enough to activate the Ice Soul Pearl. However, his other means were enough to deal with the enemies whom he had met before, therefore he did not need the Ice Soul Pearl. It was only right then that he was at I a disadvantage after meeting Thunderbolt, who was a Stage 5 Level 7 martial artist. He had no choice but to use his trump card and activate the Ice Soul Pearl to deliver a fatal blow to Thunderbolt. Fade had gained a lot from killing him. However, his soul energy, which he had managed to somewhat regain, was exhausted again. After taking a look at the soul energy left in his own spiritual consciousness, Fade suddenly wanted to cry. "I''m afraid that the remaining soul energy is only enough to be used twice." "It looks like I really can''t use this ultimate technique at will. Furthermore, I must think of ways to rapidly umte my soul energy." He pondered on this. While he was in thoughts, billions of spectators all over the world were anxious at this moment. That was because the battle scene on the live screen waspletely blocked by the mist that Fade had deliberately stirred up. They could only vaguely see the shing lights, but they could not clearly see what had happened inside. Content belongs to Moreover, after the brief collision, peace returned. It was as if everything hade to an end. This caused countless spectators to be confused and expectant. Chapter 3142 Chapter 3142 ? "What on earth happened inside?" "Do the broadcasters know how to do their jobs? Can they be a little more professional? I can''t see anything clearly. What else is there to broadcast?" "I think the winner has been decided. That was thest attack." "Then, who won?" "Nonsense. Who else? Of course, it''s Thunderbolt! He''s one of the eight guardians of Thunder Hall." At that moment, countless people discussed excitedly. Most of them believed that Thunderbolt would definitely win. Even in the home country, there were many supporters of bundle, who hoped that he could win. However, from a rational point of view, the chances of his victory were very small. However, while everyone was guessing and discussing. On the surface of the water, the waves that were raised finally fell, and the dark clouds in the air dissipated. The howling wild winds also stopped in an instant. At that moment, the apocalypse- like battleground returned to calm. The sea water was smooth like a mirror, as if nothing had happened. Only Fade stood on the surface of the sea. Under his feet, the ce where the reef ind was originally located waspletely submerged by the sea, and it was no longer anywhere to be seen. As for Thunderbolt, he waspletely gone. Fade looked at the distant sky. He seemed to have seen through to Jade City. Through the signal of the satellite live broadcast, at this moment, he saw billions of spectators watching the live broadcast in front of their screens. Then, he spoke. "Thunderbolt is dead!" At that moment, the three simple words brought countless shock and doubts to billions of spectators around the world. "Thunderbolt is dead? Is that true?" "bundle said that he won and he had killed Thunderbolt, didn''t he?" "I think so. Otherwise, why would Thunderbolt disappear?" "But that''s Thunderbolt! His strength is..." Countless doubts and questions arose at this moment. However, without any exnation, Fade directly turned around, his figure resembling lightning, and he disappeared from the live broadcast screen. The live broadcast ended at this moment, but the influence that followed continued to spread. Countless spectators had a question in their minds. Was it true that Thunderbolt had died? On the ship, Rardo and Sheldon did not watch the live broadcast. They just looked at the direction of the reef ind in the distance. Looking at the turbulent situation there, their moods rose and fell. Suddenly, they noticed that peace had returned to the ind as if the battle had ended. Immediately, the two men looked at each other and both of them felt anxious. It was because they both knew what the end of the battle meant. It meant that one party was already dead. For a moment, they could not help but show worry in their eyes. "Brother Chen, he..." Rardo could not help but say. However, before he could finish his sentence, Sheldon interrupted him and firmly said, "Mr. Chen will not lose. I believe in him!" Rardo was silent for a moment. He did not say anything else but only looked off into the distance. Suddenly, they saw a ck dot rapidly flying towards them. In an instant, their positive energy surged and they were ready to fight. However, the closer the ck dot got, the more nervous they became. It was because they felt that this aura was much stronger than theirs, and it was not something that they could resist at all. If it was the enemy, the two of them would definitely die. For a time, the air on the ship seemed to solidify. However, when the ck figure was only a few hundred meters away from the two of them, Rardo and Sheldon barrowed their eyes and were overjoyed. The positive energy that had emerged on their bodies instantly dissipated and they waved their hands and shouted Brother Chen! It''s Brother Chen! He''s back!" "Brother Chen is back. He won." "It''s indeed Mr. Chen!" As the two shouted excitedly, Fadended on the splint. In an instant, the two of them gathered around and looked at him with excitement. It seemed that they had thousands of questions to ask. Seeing this, he did not wait for the two to speak. He smiled and said, "I won. Thunderbolt is dead. As for the rest, you can go and see for yourselves!" "I''m tired. I need to rest." After that, he went into the cabin and began to rest. At the same time, countless people in Capital City also paid attention to this scene. Because they had watched the live broadcast, they had known of the situation earlier than Rardo and Sheldon. However, the same result brought apletely different impression on both sides. Seeing this result, Saxen, Camelia, and Fade''s supporters were naturally delighted. They apuded one after another and raised their arms to cheer. Yose, Zander, Vii, Maitho, and the others looked at the final scene on the screen. Their expressions were dark, and they were silent for a while. Their expressions were very serious. After almost three minutes of silence, only then did Vii speak up, breaking the silence. "That bundle won. What should we do now?" In an instant, their eyes fell on Yose at the same time. He did not answer, but took out a rare cigarette, lit it at the corner of his lips, and began to smoke. Clouds of smoke covered his tightly knitted brows, but it could not hide the irritation and worry in his heart at that moment. Everyone present was very clear of the oue of Lundie''s unexpected victory. During this period of time, the Martial Arts Alliance, which was represented byYose, deliberately dyed the date of the strategic, meetings rather than cooperate with the Combat Readiness Committee, which had aroused a wave of opposition and doubts among the people. Content belongs to Although they relied on their powerful methods to control public opinion, they did not allow public opinion to spread. However, then, Thunder Hall challenged Lundie, and the Martial Arts Alliance once again dered that it was just a private affair, not a public one. Lundie was not allowed to use the power of the Combat Readiness Committee to fight. Content belongs to This action had once again turned the public opinion, which they had suppressed with great difficulty, upside down.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The voices of doubt and opposition against the Martial Arts Alliance grew louder and louder, reaching an unprecedented level. Later, Lundie took the initiative to say that he was willing to fight against the enemy alone, which slightly eased the public opinion. However, the reputation of the Martial Arts Alliance fell to the bottom. However now, with the image of a lone hero, Lundie fought against a strong enemy by himself and had won in the end. They could already imagine what kind of effect it would have. At that time, the support for Lundie and the Combat Readiness Committee would definitely grow stronger. In contrast, the doubts and opposition to the Martial Arts Alliance would naturally increase. At that time, the reputation of the Martial Arts Alliance, which has almost reached the bottom, would fall deeper into the pits and would be stained. They would never be able to turn over again. It was even possible that the organization would fall apart because of doubts and opposition. This was definitely not something that Yose and the higher-ups of the Martial Arts Alliance wanted to see. Therefore, at this moment, they all looked very serious. Chapter 3143 Chapter 3143 ? As time went by, Yose continued to smoke his cigarette without saying a word. Seeing this, Vii said again, "Mr. Zheng, although bundle has won the battle, I''m afraid that he is seriously injured. I think we''d better send someone to greet him!" "Otherwise, Mr. Chen would be attacked by bad people along the way. It would be unfortunate if he was killed. It would be a huge loss for our country." Her words were quitemon and even quite reasonable on other asions. However, on this asion, her words seemed to have a different meaning in front of these people. In that instant, their expressions changed at the same time, and they all looked towards her. Even Zander and Maitho revealed looks of shock on their faces. It was clear that Vii''s suggestion had exceeded their expectations. She did not care too much. With hatred on her face, she continued, "Mr. Zheng, this is a very important matter. I think it''s better to act as soon as possible. Otherwise, if we miss this opportunity, it''ll be bad." These words were even more explicit than before,pletely expressing her intentions. It was not to protect bundle, but to send someone to kill him as he made his way back. Such an attitude caused Maitho to frown deeply. At that moment, he could not help but remind her, "Madam Mok, bundle has just defeated one of the eight guardians of Thunder Hall, who was a Stage 5 bevel 7 martial artist. No one can protect such an expert. I don''t think there is any need to go through such trouble." His words had expressed his intention. Although he was a member of the Martial Arts Alliance, he was also willing to fight for its interests. However, if some things that crossed the line, Maitho could not ept it. However, Vii obviously did not think this way. At this moment, her hatred for Lundie clearly had the upper hand. Therefore, she looked directly at Maitho and said in a serious tone, "It seems that you do not agree with my opinion, Mr. Cang. However, I have just said that Lundie may be injured. Therefore, it is necessary to send someone to protect him." Maitho was also angry at this moment. He retorted, "Lundie is now in our country. He just killed a strong foreign enemy. In this case, I doubt that there will be people here who don''t know their own strength and be brave enough to attack him!" "Don''t know their own strength!" Vii narrowed her eyes and was about to quarrel with him. "Are you talking about me?" Seeing that the other party had made it clear, Maitho did not retreat. He looked directly at her and said, "Madam Mok, personal grudges are personal grudges, and national interests are national interests. I hope that you, as the principal of Heroine Academy, and who is also the vice president of the Martial Arts Alliance, can act impartially!" "What if I don''t?" She did not care about anything else but stared at him and asked. This time, his anger rose. He snorted coldly and mmed his palm on the table, "Madam Mok, if you insist on doing such a treasonous and immoral action, then I, from the Thousands Martial Sect, will definitely not support you." "Maitho, what do you mean by this? Do you want to withdraw from the Martial Arts Alliance? Or do you want to go against us?" Vii asked. He retorted coldly, "Vii, don''t put me on me. You alone can''t represent the entire Martial Arts Alliance. As a member of the Alliance, I naturally won''t be against it." "Besides, I believe both Mr. Zheng and Mr. Long are sensible people. They can distinguish their priorities and would never do such things." After that, Maitho looked at the silent Yose. Vii''s gaze also turned towards him. It was clear that they were waiting for him to express his opinion. v If Yose supported Vii, then it could almost be said that attacking and killing bundle represented the intentions of the Martial Arts Alliance. If that was the case, might really have to leave the Alliance along with the Thousands Martial Sect. Content belongs to If Yose supported Maitho, then Vii''s words would be viewed as a personal suggestion, and a major matter would be resolved. For a moment, the atmosphere became tense. Everyone''s eyes were focused on Yose, as they waited for him to make a critical decision. Tick, took! As time went by, Yose continued to smoke fiercely, with smoke filling the air. Finally, about three minutester, he put out the cigarette in his hand, raised his head, and looked at everyone. In an instant, everyone''s eyes were fixed on him, filled with anticipation and nervousness. Finally, he said, "No matter what we think of Lundie, his killing of Thunderbolt is big news in the country." "If anything happens to Lundie at this time, I''m afraid that the public will go berserk!" "Furthermore, the reputation of the Martial Arts Alliance has been ruined during this period of time. If things continue to worsen, it would be hard to predict what will happen." When these words came out, Maitho heaved a sigh of relief. Although Yose did not say anything good about Lundie, the meaning in his words was that he would not do anything to him. "Fortunately, the higher management of the Martial Arts Alliance have not reached that stage." Maitho softly sighed in his heart at this moment. However, Vinod was somewhat unable to ept Yose''s words. She could not help but say, "Mr. Zheng, if we don''t eliminate Lundie now, there will be endless troubles for us in the future!" "In addition, his so-called reputation and title are just a joke. When faced with true power, he is nothing. At that time whoever does not ept it will be taught a lesson. If he does not ept it, we can just kill t¨¬m directly. I''ll see who dares to say anything else." Her vicious words caused both Zander and Maitho to frown. The way they looked at her was a little strange. This woman hadpletely forgotten her identity and responsibility. In her heart, there was only hatred and authority. Suddenly, Maitho, who had just sighed in his heart, began to doubt himself at that moment. "Is the top management of the Martial Arts Alliance really so vicious?" Yose looked at her agitated expression and knew that it was useless to exin right then, therefore he said directly, "Madam Mok, I will inform Mr. Long of your opinion." "However, I will also report other people''s opinions to him." After that, he stood up and prepared to announce the meeting. However, Vii was unwilling to give up. She continued, "Mr. Zheng, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. We can''t miss it. Furthermore, will Mr. Long really not be worried, and just sit by and watch Lundie and the Combat Readiness Committee grow stronger?" These words hit the bottom of Vose s heart. He knew what Maxi was most worried about.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As a result, he paused for a moment. After thinking for a few seconds, he said, "Mr. Long has his own ns. If things really reach that point, then The Seed n will be in motion." Chapter 3144 Chapter 3144 ? "The Seed n!" Hearing these three words, the few people present all looked surprised. "Has Mr. Long decided?" Maitho asked. Yose replied with a poker face, "I wouldn''t know the result until I report to him." "However, in my opinion, it''s very suitable to activate The Seed n based on the current situation." "But..." Maitho hesitated. However, just as he spoke, Yose red at him and said in a low voice, "Mr. Lang, do you have any objections to Mr. Long''s opinion?" "No, of course I don''t." Maitho quickly waved his hand and denied. Yose snorted coldly and said, "That would be best!" After that, he got up and left the meeting room. When he walked out of the meeting room, his expression darkened as he muttered to himself, "Vii has be more and more crazytely. If she continues to cause trouble, it would cause a disaster. However, keeping her here would still be of some use." "That old man Maitho has some strange thoughts. I have to be careful." After Yose left, the people in the meeting room looked at each other and did not say anything. Vii red at Maitho. Her face was filled with displeasure as she stood up and left. "Mr. Lang, Madam Mok may be a little agitated. Don''t take it to heart. After all, we are all members of the Martial Arts Alliance. I will persuade herter, and maybe she will be fine." Zander said something to ease the situation and then got up to leave. Finally, Maitho looked out of the window, sighed, shook his head and left the meeting room. Not many people were aware of this meeting of the higher management of the Martial Arts Alliance in Capital City. Right then, the focus of the public was still on the battle between Lundie and Thunderbolt. Although Lundie said that Thunderbolt was dead during the live broadcast, there were still quite a lot of viewers, especially those in Europe and Micovia, who did not believe it. They believed that Thunderbolt had not lost, and he had not died either. Lundie was just talking to himself. However, soon after, Thunder Hall issued a notice on the Inte to confirm the death of Thunderbolt. This time, countless spectators from Europe and Micovia who were unwilling to believe in the news of his death started to shout out in grievance. Most of the local audience cheered and celebrated bundle''s victory. They were furious at those who said that Lundie would definitely lose. Of course, with Lundies victory, the Martial Arts Alliance encountered another huge wave of doubts on the Inte. For a moment, the reputation of the Martial Arts Alliance seemed to be in a mess. Maxi looked at the report sent over by Yose from a cave on the mountainside and sighed. "Has the reputation of the Martial Arts Alliance fallen to such a low level in just a few months?" "Mr. Long, it''s our fault. Please punish us!" Yose immediately bowed his head and apologized. Maxi waved his hand and said, "Yose, you don''t have to act like this. I am also responsible for this matter."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Since the problem has urred, the most important thing at the moment is not to hold anyone responsible, but to find a way to solve it." "Yose, what do you think?" Maxi asked. Yose lowered his head and was silent for a few seconds. Then, he looked up and said, "President Long, I think it''s time tomence The Seed n." "The Seed n!" Maxi fell silent. After more than ten seconds, he uttered, "Okay!" Yose heard this and took a deep breath. He smiled and said, "Mr. Long, once The Seed n is activated, we will definitely be able to reverse the situation. Lundie and the Combat Readiness Committee will not even be worth mentioning." Maxi nodded slightly and said, "I still need some time before I start my training. You will be responsible for The Seed n." "Mr. Long, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. I won''t let you down," Yose replied. When the outside world was in chaos, Fade returned to Jade City by ship. Compared with the cold departure during the battle, there were more people at the dock to wee him during his return to Jade City. More than half of the people in the martial arts world of Jade City, including Lucas, came over with smiles. All kinds of banquets and invitations flocked in. This made Fade and the others decide to stay in Jade City for two days. On one hand, they would reply to these invitations and build up a rtionship with the others to promote the Combat Readine Committee. On the other hand, Fade wanted to see if he could find some herbal medicine or other ingredients to replenish his divine soul. After all, during this battle, he had defeated Thunderbolt and activated his divine soul to use the Ice Soul Pearl, which was what turned the tides. For the sake of more battles that were very likely to happen in the future, he would be facing stronger enemies. Therefore, he needed to recover his divine soul and improve his fighting capacity urgently Content belongs to swne During the two days he was in Jade City, there was a sudden piece of news one morning, which shocked the whole country and even the whole world. It turned out that that morning, Yandover City, a small town on the southwest border of the country, was suddenly attacked by vicious beasts. More than half of the city guards suffered heavy injuries and casualties. More than 20,000 of the 500,000 residents in the city had been killed. The defense team of Yandover City could not withstand the raging vicious beasts at all. They could only ask the outside world for help. As a result, Spring City, the nearest big city to Yandover City, immediately dispatched their city guards as reinforcement. However, something shocking and sorrowful happened. When therge number of reinforcements arrived in Yandover City, they were ready for the battle. It was only then that they were surprised to discover that the leader of the vicious beasts that had attacked Yandover City was a Rank 7 vicious beast, a ck Jag Tiger. A vicious beast of this rank was not something an ordinary city guard could deal with. The city guards who came to support them suffered heavy injuries and had to retreat. Yandover City, which had fallen into a crisis, was almost entirely upied by the vicious beasts, under the leadership of the ck Jag Tiger. They wreaked havoc in the city and attacked humans. For a period of time, blood flowed like a river in the entire Yandover City. It was a miserable sight. When the news was released, the whole country was shocked. Countless people were filled with grief and indignation. They shouted for the government to mobilize martial arts experts as soon as possible to kill the vicious beasts, and to rescue Yandover City. However, the well-known experts in the government almost all had their own tasks. Thus, it was not easy to ask for reinforcements in a short period of time. As such, on the Inte, countlessizens began to call out famous martial artists toe forward and help the people of Yandover City. Among them, the one most appealed byizens was bundle, who had just killed Thunderbolt and was in the limelight. After all, he had just killed Thunderbolt, who was a Stage 5 Level 7 expert. He would be strong enough to deal with a Rank 7 vicious beast like the ck Jag Tiger. Moreover, Lundie was not an official member of the Martial Arts Alliance and did not have any official missions. It was just right for him to go on the rescue mission. For a period of time, countless people appealed to Lundie on the Inte. Some local citizens of Yandover City even took videos of the bloody ruins and cried for help from him. Chapter 3145 Chapter 3145 ? "Lundie, help us!" "Yandover City is in danger. Lundie, go and save them!" "Lundie, where are you? Come and save us!" "Are you still in Jade City? Isn''t thepetition over? What are you doing there? Save them!" Sheldon and Rardo immediately informed Fade when they heard the news. When he saw the news, he made a prompt decision. He immediately stopped his work in Jade City and rushed to Yandover City to save them. Moreover, in order to improve his speed, he did not bring Rardo and Sheldon with him. He went alone and flew directly to Yandover City without any hesitation. Sheldon and Rardo stayed in Jade City to collect information and provide support for him. However, when Fade was halfway there, Rardo suddenly called him. Fade slowed down and picked up the call, "What''s wrong? Do you have any news?" Rardo said, "Brother Chen, you don''t have to rush over there." "Oh? What happened?" Fade asked. Rardo exined, "Brother Chen, some people have already rushed to Yandover City and killed the ck Jag Tiger. Now, the situation in Yandover City has stabilized, and the remaining Earth Level vicious beasts are also gradually being eliminated." "That''s great! Who rushed over?" Fade could not help but ask. After all, there were not many people who could kill the ck Jag Tiger. They must be at least a Level 7 martial artist! On the phone, when Rardo heard Fade''s question, his tone became a bit strange. "It''s a soldier named Kohen Long." "Kohen Long?" Fade had never heard of this name before. "Soldier? Is he a secretly trained expert in the military?" Rardo said, "I''m not sure. There''s very little information about Kohen. There''s only one piece of information avable from the authorities, which is that he had served in the Southwest Military for three years. He is a veteran." "Yandover City was in a critical situation this time. Kohen came out of the army and brought a team of eight to the battlefield in Yandover City. He had a fierce battle with the vicious beast." "Kohen directly confronted the ck Jag Tiger and killed it. He defeated the vicious beast and saved Yandover City." After listening to Rardo''s introduction, Fade nodded and said, "Since the crisis is solved, I will not go there. I will go back to Capital City, and so will you." However, after hearing Fade''s words, Rardo''s tone changed and he hurriedly suggested, "Brother Chen, why don''t you go over to Yandover City?" "Why? Isn''t the crisis resolved? Kohen is there. There should be no problem, right?" Fade felt a little confused. Rardo''s tone became somewhat hesitant, as if he was thinking about how to organize his words. "Brother Chen, this... This may be mainly..." Fade certainly noticed such an obvious abnormality. He spoke in a low voice, "Rardo, if you have something to say, just say it..." "Brother Chen, this..." Rardo took a deep breath and said in a normal manner, "After Kohen killed the ck Jag Tiger, there were many reports and voices praising him online." "Isn''t it normal?" Fade said, "Kohen has solved the crisis of Yandover City and is praised greatly. It''s normal! "However, among those praising voices, many of them mentioned you, Brother Chen. They criticized you," Rardo said. "Huh? They mentioned and criticized me?" Fade frowned, but he did not take it seriously. "It''s fine. Someizens are extremely bored and like to talk nonsense." Rardo said, "Brother Chen, if it said was just somements from the 1 netizens, it would be fine, but now even the media has taken the Kohen. initiative topare you and They even criticized you publicly." UMS "These voices are getting louder and louder on the Inte, and more and more people are discussing it. I suspect that someone behind all this is deliberately orchestrating this thing." "That''s why I want you to go to Yandover City and show your face to the media. It should be able to relieve some negative opinions," Rardo said. Hearing this, Fade could not help but frown and said, "Hold on, let me read the news."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Then, he hung up the phone and began to look for rted news on the phone. In fact, there was no need to search. All the trending news was rted to Yandover City. Among them, Kohen had emerged from the skies, killed the ck Jag Tiger, and saved Yandover City. He was like a hero who had saved the world, and was the focal point of countless news reports. The relevant articles, pictures, and videos were covered at the front page of almost every news. Someone even posted a video of Kohen fighting against the ck Jag Tiger. In the video, he stood proudly in his bloodstained military uniform. His eyes were firm and his face was resolute, with a strong masculinity. On the opposite side, the ck Jag Tiger had sharp eyes, a wide-opened mouth, and teeth as thick as arms which were stained with blood. On his back, there was a jagged bone that stood upside down. It was so sharp that it seemed as if it was about to pierce through the skies. During the fierce battle between the two sides, in the end, Kohen jumped up high. Under the rain, he held a long military knife and fell from the sky, urately stabbing it into the head of the ck Jag Tiger to effectively kill it. Standing on top of the ck Jag Tiger''s head, Kohen pulled out his long knife and raised it to the sky, waving his arms and shouting. Just then, the rain stopped and the clouds dispersed. A ray of sunlight shone through Yandover City and fell onto Kohen. For a moment, he looked like a hero in a medieval oil painting, or a deity who hade down to Earth to save the world. Countless people were moved by this scene. In thements section, they praised Kohen crazily. Moreover, among these praisingments, Fade found somements rted to him. "This is the real hero of the country, saving the people from disaster, bundle, the man who was famous two days ago, is a joke!" "bundle, don''t overestimate yourself. You should see what a true hero looks like." "The real hero is fighting against the enemy in Yandover City, while the fake hero is having fun in Jade City." Below thement, there was also a photo of Kohen killing the ck Jag Tiger and a photo of Fade attending a banquet in Jade City. Below the relevantments, someizens naturally began toment on this. Somemented that both sides were heroes and should not bepared. Someizens rified that Fade had rushed to Yandover City as soon as he heard the news. However, thosements and exnations were quickly drowned out by intense criticism and various insults. Due to the increasing poprity, the relevantments were ranked at the very bottom of the news. Chapter 3146 Chapter 3146 ? In addition to thements below the rted news, Fade casually browsed and soon found a few news reports about him. The basic idea was simr to thements earlier. They wereparing him to Kohen, praising thetter as a real hero while calling him a fake hero who had lied to the world. There were also people whomented that bundle had killed Thunderbolt due to personal grudges. Kohen, on the other hand, was basically saving the nation and the people. The two were not on the same level. As the news spread, Fade soon found that Kohen and bundle''s names were both on the most searched keywords, and more and more rted discussions were popping up. Most of these discussions were praising Kohen and criticizing bundie. Therefore, bundie, a young local expert who was highly respected and cheered on two days ago, seemed to fall from the clouds to the ground in an instant, and was stepped on a few times by countlessizens. They even spat and cursed him before leaving angrily. After reading all kinds of news andments, Fade called Rardo again. "Brother Chen, have you finished reading the news?" Rardo asked nervously. Fade replied, "Yes, I''ve read them all!" Rardo said, "Brother Chen, the direction of those news does not favor you now. Therefore, I think you should go to Yandover City to rify it." "Do you think these news andments are the spontaneous voices ofizens?" Fade did not answer Rardo, but asked back. Rardo paused for a moment and said, "I don''t think so. I deliberately browsed through thements covered below. Manyizens still support you, Brother Chen. They are also very rational, therefore, they would notpare such a thing." "I suspect that there is another force behind this matter." Fade continued, "Since there are other forces behind it, then even if I rush to Yandover City now, it won''t make much of an difference." "After all, they can find a way to say that I''m being a hypocrite when the timees. They can say that I came after Kohen was done fighting." "Ah, this..." Rardo suddenly did not know what to say. "Brother Chen, what should we do now then?" Fade said, "Let''s go back to Capital City first." "But..." Rardo was still a little worried. Fade snorted coldly and said, "The fake voice may deceive everyone for a while, but it can''t deceive everyone forever." After that, he turned around and returned to the nearby city, and then took a ne back to Capital City. In Jade City, Rardo and Sheldon also boarded a flight back to Capital City. As for Kohen, he continued to be the focus on the inte and on various media outlets. More and more scenes of the battle were published, and all of them showed the heroic acts of Kohen defeating the ck Jag Tiger. Furthermore, various broadcasting media outlets also began to discover news about Kohen. A special program about him was even specially broadcasted on national television, which brought forth great influence. In the program, it showed Kohen''s background from birth to his enlistment, and to his sudden rise in the end by killing the ck Jag Tiger in one fell swoop. All kinds of details were dug out and analyzed in the program one by one. After the show was broadcasted, he became a national hero with extraordinary talents, who was hardworking and had to endure hardships. He started from the bottom and climbed all the way to the top. After watching the program, countless people immediately became his fans. Almost the whole country had made great efforts to promote the heroic deeds of him fighting the ck Jag Tiger and saving Yandover City. The Martial Arts Alliance acted even faster. An official announcement was made immediately to award him the title of "The Hero of the Nation" and would broadcast the ceremony live nationwide. Half a dayter, Fade, Sheldon, and Rardo appeared at Capital City Airport. As soon as they walked out of the exit, they saw a group of people swarming in from the door. "So many people are here to wee Brother Chen?" Rardo was shocked. However, as soon as he finished speaking, Sheldon pulled at his clothes, pointed at a neon board in the crowd and said, "Look at it yourself." "Wee, Kohen, the hero of the nation!" As soon as Rardo saw these few words, his face immediately darkened. "They are Kohen''s fans." Fade nced at the two men and said faintly, "It''s nothing. Let''s go." The three of them were about to leave when they heard a deafening sound. The fans in front of them shouted, rushed up one by one, and immediately blocked the way for the three of them to leave. At the same time, synchronized cheers burst out. "Kohen!" "Kohen!" "Kohen!" Fade and the other two had to stop and turn around. A bulky man about 1.85 meters tall in military uniform walked out. The man was none other than Kohen Long, who had been bombarding the media recently. With a smile on his face, he waved to the fans who were waiting for him. "Hello, everyone. Thank you very much for weing me. It''s my honor." Immediately, cheers rang out again. Among them, some reporters with professional equipment came over. "Kohen, can you tell us what state you were in when you rushed to Yandover City? It was a rank sevens vicious beast. Were you really not afraid?" Kohen looked at the reporter with a faint smile and replied, "I didn''t think too much at that time, because I''m a soldier. My duty is to protect the country and serve the people." swr §Ö "At that time, when I knew that the people of Yandover City were being threatened by death, I didn''t think much and went straight with my brothers." After hearing the answer, the audience burst into enthusiastic apuse and cheers. "Good job, Kohen!" "A model soldier!" "The hero of the nation."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After that, the rest of the reporters immediately flocked to speak. "Kohen, can you introduce yourself?" "Kohen, what were your thoughts when you fought against the ck Jag Tiger?" "You and your brothers, a total of nine people, you are all so powerful. How did you train them?" Kohen was good-tempered and not irritated. He answered the reporters'' questions one by one. Under such a situation, Fade and the other two were surrounded. They could not get out at all. Seeing this, Rardo was a little dissatisfied and muttered, "Is he a soldier or a superstar?" Sheldon red at him and said, "Don''t talk nonsense!" Fade said faintly, "Let''s wait. It''s nothing." Half an hour passed in the blink of an eye. The people apanying Kohen reminded him that he could only answer onest question. Chapter 3147 Chapter 3147 ? As a result, the reporters rushed up again to ask their own questions. One of the female reporters suddenly shouted, "Kohen, what are your thoughts on manyizensparing you to Lundie?" That question could be said to be extremely sharp. It immediately drew everyone''s attention to Kohen. Even Fade and the other two, who were waiting aside, looked over after a slight surprise. When faced with this question, Kohen did not answer directly. Instead, he looked at the reporters and fans in front of him with a smile on his face and said, "I''ve been too busy recently. I don''t have time to surf the Inte, so I don''t know what''s going on there." Of course, the female reporter would not give up. She immediately took out her mobile phone and showed it to him on the spot. At the same time, she also showed him some relevant news. "Lundie Chen is a member of the Combat Readiness Committee. Just a few days ago, he..." After the introduction, the female reporter repeated again, "Kohen, what do you think of this question? Do you think it is appropriate forizens toment that you are a real hero and Lundie is a fake hero?" Before Kohen could say anything, his fans started shouting. "Of course! Kohen is a real hero. Lundie is nothing!" "One is a hero who had saved more than 500,000 people, and the other is a martial artist who fought over personal grudges. There is nothing topare between them. They are not on the same level at all." "I thinkparing Kohen to Lundie is an insult to Kohen." Hearing these words, Rardo almost could not help but rush forward to confront those fans. However, Sheldon stopped him in time. Fade also shook his head at him with no expression. Kohen, when faced with the reporter''s questions, kept silent for a few seconds, and finally spoke. "The duty of a soldier is to carry out our own responsibility. As for other matters, I have no right to criticize." After his answer, the reporter keenly caught something and immediately continued to ask, "Kohen, you used the word ''criticize''. Then, does it mean that you don''t agree with bundle''s behavior and think he is indeed a fake hero?" Kohen did not answer, and his staff members pushed the crowd away, ready to leave. However, at this moment, someone suddenly eximed. "Look! Who''s that?" In an instant, everyone turned to look in the direction of the voice. For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Fade and the other two. "Who is that? He looks a little familiar." "Which celebrity is it?" "You are all confused. That is bundle, the fake hero!" In an instant, the scene burst into an uproar. "What? bundle? He''s bundie!" In a short period of time, countless reporters rushed over. "bundle, why are you here? Did youe back with Kohen on purpose?" "Kohen returned to Capital City to receive the award, bundie, why are you back this time?" "Mr. Chen, when Yandover City was in danger, you were having fun in Jade City. Is that true?" When faced with these questions, Fade''s expression darkened, but he gave no answer. However, the reporters still refused to give up and continued to surround him and ask questions. "Lundie, have you heard Kohen''sments about you? How are you going to respond?" As soon as the question was asked, the atmosphere at the scene became tense. Just then, the earlier female reporter blocked Kohen''s way and asked again, "Kohen, Lundie is right next to you. Do you have anything to say about the evaluation just now?" The already tense atmosphere was almost frozen for a moment. Everyone''s eyes fell on Kohen and Lundie, waiting for their answers. At this moment. Kohen looked at Fade. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and then he shook his head and said, "I don''t think it''s necessary to change my words. I was just telling the truth." After that, he left. "Mr. Chen, what do you think of Kohen''sments of you? Could you give us a response?" The reporters gathered around Fade. Rardo was so angry that his fists cracked. He almost could not help but rush out to hit the reporters, but he was held down by Sheldon. Fade nced at the crowd coldly, but did not answer. He slightly pushed the crowd aside and just left. After returning to the Combat Readiness Committee, the three of them put down their luggage and sat down to have a drink. At this moment, Rardo shouted angrily, "These people are too much. They''re all shameless!" "What''s going on? What happened?" Sheldon came over and asked. Rardo took out his mobile phone and said, "Look! The incident at the airport has been posted online by the reporters." "They talked nonsense in the news, saying that Kohen did his duty and Brother Chen was selfish. They also said that Kohen was well-mannered and answered the questions of the reporters patiently. However, Brother Chen was arrogant and did not answer their questions, but pushed them away." "Thements on the news are even worse. They were all about Kohen''s fans scolding and insulting Brother Chen." When Sheldon finished reading, his face could not help but sink. He looked at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, what should we do?" Fade shook his head and said, "Don''t worry. Have a good rest. I''ll go out for a while." After that, he left, took out his mobile phone and called Tom. Tom contacted the online hacker, Pablo, and exined the matter. Soon, Pablo''s investigation results came out. Regarding the news of Kohen and bundle, there were indeed arge number ofizens who had operated and guided the news. However, just as Pablo was about to track down the group ofizens to collect evidence, the other party discovered him and locked him out. Had Pablo not made a few steps of antitracking measures beforehand, they might have been able to identify his traces. Although there was no actual evidence and traces of the other party, one thing was certain, and that was that the other party''swork strength was very strong. Moreover, there was more than one person involved, and the scale was veryrge. This kind of organization could not be organized by an average agency. With this information, the name "Martial Arts Alliance" immediately appeared in Fade''s mind. However, even if he was suspicious, there was no way to deal with them without solid evidence.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. If he went there recklessly, he might be caught by the other party, causing another wave of online attacks. Therefore, he temporarily put the matters on the Inte to rest. He contacted Camelia and Saxen and continued to prepare for the Combat Readiness Committee''s matters. After all, during the battle on the ind, Fade killed Thunderbolt, which had inspired many people and attracted many martial artists. They all signed up one after another to join the Combat Readiness O Committee. Although the recent online public opinion had affected his reputation, in general, many people were still interested in it. Chapter 3148 Chapter 3148 ? In the next few days, Fade was busy preparing for the Combat Readiness Committee.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After all, no one knew when the Martial Arts Halls'' forces would unite and suddenly attack. Therefore, it was the best choice for them to get prepared as soon as possible to enhance their strength. However, Fade''s busyness and silence had be another fuel for fodder in the media. That was because during this period of time, the reports rted to Kohen flooded in. He became the most famous young martial artist in the country in just a few days after all kinds of awards ceremonies, lectures, and military inspections. The title "Hero of the Nation" was almost known all over the country. Because Kohen was very popr, the discussion of real and fake heroes which were rted to him naturally became the focus of people''s discussion. Furthermore, reporters would mention the rted issues at the scene from time to time. Therefore, the discussions about bundle were on the Inte for a long time. However, it was different from the praise of killing Thunderbolt. Right then, most of the discussions about bundie were about him beingpared with Kohen. They regarded him as Kohen''s rival, and the title of ''fake hero'' constantly spread. This situation was getting worse and worse, and it even affected the Combat Readiness Committee. On the Inte, there were already people discussing the purpose of the Combat Readiness Committee''s establishment. That was because themittee was led by Green Wood Hall and the Martial Arts Committee. Although the Martial Arts Alliance was nominally involved, only a few people joined it. As a result, someone questioned on the Inte as it seemed ridiculous to let an invisible organization and the Martial Arts Committee to lead the Combat Readiness Committee to conduct the so-called antienemy preparations. This kind of suspicion became more and more popr on the Inte, and the doubts about the Combat Readiness Committee had also gradually begun to increase. Some people even spoke up to question Green Wood Hall. After all, because the local martial arts had been left behind, many martial artistsined that Fade had offended the Martial Arts Halls and without their support, the country had fallen behind. Green Wood Hall, which had lived in seclusion in the country, was naturally questioned a lot. Manyizens doubted them. Although they were in the country''s territory, they were unwilling to teach martial arts to others and unwilling to help the country. They reckoned that Green Wood Hall should be driven out. However, at that moment, there were not too many of these voices. In addition, everyone was still rather respectful towards the Martial Arts Hall, and the Martial Arts Alliance had also managed to control the corresponding news. Therefore, simr doubts did not spread too far. However, that day, thesements were revealed again, and they were discussed even more passionately than before. Coupled with various rumors about the Combat Readiness Committee and bundle, these parties were intertwined with each other, causing more doubts. Some people even said that the reason that Green Wood Hall suddenly appeared and established the so-called Combat Readiness Committee was for selfish interests rather than uniting to fight against the enemy. These rumors had be increasingly fierce and had directly affected the preparations of the Combat Readiness Committee. In just two short days, more than ten martial artists who had signed up to participate in the Combat Readiness Committeemittee chose to withdraw temporarily. This situation startled Fade, Camelia and Saxen. The three of them had a meeting and discussed it. They were almost sure that the forces behind the matter, and who were also the biggest suspects, was the Martial Arts Alliance. Therefore, the three of them went to the Martial Arts Alliance to speak to Yose. In the conference room, Yose looked at the three people in front of him and spoke with a nk expression, "Wee. What can I do for you?" Saxen spoke first, "Mr. Zheng, rumors have been spreading recently. Some of them are very bad and have already affected the works of our Combat Readiness Committee. I hope you can strengthen the management." "Really? It''s the first time I''ve heard of something like this." Yose looked surprised and said calmly, "However, since you have requested, I''ll take care of it." After that, he stared at the three people with a smile and said nothing. Saxen frowned when he saw this. His words were already very obvious, but Yose did not move at all, making it clear that he was going to fool them. He frowned and said again, "Mr. Zheng, maybe there is some disagreement between us, but the Combat Readiness Committee is established to fight against the enemy, which is important for the survival of the country." Yose raised his eyebrows and tapped the table lightly with his fingers. "Lunderstand your words, Mr. Chung. We''ve already made i clear that when the Combat Readiness Committee was Lovel established, the Martial Arts Alliance would be supportive." Content belongs to He said such words again, but it was clear that he would not make any move. This time, Saxen''s frown deepened. Camelia said, "Mr. Zheng, you may have other ideas, but I want to make it clear on behalf of my father. Green Wood Hall is a friend of Master Chen and the people of the country. Green Wood Hall has the interests of the country in mind. I hope you can convey this message to Mr. Long." Hearing her words, Yose finally straightened his posture. With a serious expression, he listened to her words and nodded. "Miss Moo, what you said is very reasonable. I will tell Mr. Long." Camelia frowned slightly, and her expression did not look very good. Yose''s attitude was obviously perfunctory. He did not respond or do anything. Finally, Fade stepped forward. His hands suddenly dropped and mmed on the table. "You..." Yose was startled by his actions. Fade bent down and stared at him fiercely. He said in a low voice, "I don''t care whether you are Maxi or not, and don''t care what you are up to. I want to warn you that if your actions endanger the safety of the people..." "I will let you know what regret is." After that, he turned and left directly. S Yose stared nkly at their backs and suddenly came to his senses. A stream of anger directly rushed to his head, making him stand up and throw the documents on the table to the ground. "bundle, you little brat. Who do you think you are to speak to me like this!" After the anger, Yose was also a little confused. He was the vice president of the Martial Arts Alliance, a Stage 6 Level 7 expert. Although Lundie killed Thunderbolt by some unknown method, he was, after all, just a young boy who dared to talk to him like this and threaten him, which made him feel a sudden sense of oppression. Yose felt ashamed and resentful, and he was furious at this moment. Chapter 3149 Chapter 3149 ? However, Fade and the rest, who left the Martial Arts Alliance, naturally did not notice that Yose was angry. The three of them got in the car and left for the Combat Readiness Committee. In the car, Saxen said, "Yose obviously does not admit to his doings and has deliberately fooled us. I think he won''t stop doing those little tricks on the Inte." Camelia nodded and said in a deep voice, "From Yose''s attitude, Maxi is very likely to support this matter. Otherwise, with Yose''s identity and ability, he would not dare to speak to me and my father like this." Fade looked outside the window and said in a low voice, "If it''s just the matter on the Inte, perhaps it''s not a big deal. What worries me is that they will probably take it a step further." "If they really mess up our n, we will be in deep trouble!" Saxen and Camelia sighed at the same time and worry was written all over their faces. However, what they were worried about still happened the next day. The Martial Arts Alliance held an official press conference. Kohen, the famous national hero, announced that he would set up a special operation force in his own name to recruit martial arts experts in the military to respond to special circumstances that may ur in the future, and to prevent incidents such as vicious beasts attacking Yandover City from happening again. Moreover, this brand new special operations force was named as the Dragon Force. Kohen, the captain of Dragon Force, had eight subordinates under him, each serving asmanders of the eight divisions of the Dragon Force. As soon as the news was published, it instantly spread throughout the country. The Dragon Force quickly upied the Inte and became the headlines of all the news channels. At the same time, many of the local troops immediately responded and expressed that they would rmend the elite martial artists in their troops to join the Dragon Force to serve the country. Even an elite soldier, who had won three championships in the militarypetition, publicly announced that he would join the Dragon Guard. In addition to the quick response from the army, the civilian martial artists also responded very quickly. Many well-known martial artists expressed their willingness to join the Dragon Force to protect the country. Hence, in less than a day, Dragon Force had gathered close to a hundred Level 6 and above martial artists to be the most elite martial artist team in the country. Furthermore, this scale was still expanding. The establishment of the Dragon Force had thrown the Combat Readiness Committee into chaos. All kinds of rumors about bundie, Green Wood Hall, and the Combat Readiness Committee on the Inte had not been contained, and had been spread widely. Moreover, there was even news that the original members of the Combat Readiness Committee had left the organization and turned to join Dragon Force. Therefore, the newly established Combat Readiness Committee suddenly became bleak. Nearly a hundred martial artists that were recruited had been rapidly reduced to about sixty or so. Moreover, there was also a wavering atmosphere within the Combat Readiness Committee. Many were secretly considering whether they should withdraw or not. In contrast, the development of the Dragon Force increased day by day. In less than a week, more than 500 people had registered to join the Dragon Force. There were also arge number of them still signing up. The Dragon Force had truly be the strongest group of martial artists in the country. Kohen''s reputation rose again to another peak. Such a situation made Saxen anxious and angry. "The so-called Dragon Force are obviously against the Combat Readiness Committee. The Martial Arts Alliance never wanted to support the Combat Readiness Committee from the very beginning. They want to operate it themselves." Camelia''s face was indifferent, and she said in a cold voice, "Through these matters, I saw clearly. It seems that Mr. Long and the Martial Arts Alliance are worried that Green Wood Hall will prepare the Combat Readiness Committee and take over their power, so they are trying every means to stop us." Saxen patted the table and said, "Are they crazy? At this critical moment, war may happen at any time. Maxi and Yose are still trying to y tricks. They are splitting and weakening our country''s strength. They are looking for death!" The two people were angry and anxious, but they felt helpless. They could only look at Fade, who had not spoken yet. He frowned tightly and his expression was stern as he said, "Whether it''s the Combat Readiness Committee or the Dragon Force, if we can unite our forces and fight the enemy together, our country will be saved." Saxen froze for a moment after he heard Fade''s words. Then, he realized something and said, "Fade, do you mean that we should get the Combat Readiness Committee to join the Dragon Force?" Fade said in a low voice, "At present, the most important thing is to unite the forces and prepare to fight against the enemy." Saxen nodded and agreed with him, but he was still a little worried. "However, I''m not sure if they are willing to unite with us." Fade replied, "Ask Yose and Maxi toe out. Let''s have a talk and exin the pros and cons." "It would be best if we can unite." "If not, then..." Speaking of this, Fade''s voice became softer and softer, until he did not speak anymore. However, at this moment, there was a rush of footsteps outside. Sheldon walked in with a flustered expression. Saxen saw this and quickly asked, "What happened?" Sheldon brought his hands together and said, "Master Chung, Miss Moo, Mr. Chen, something bad has happened. We had a conflict with the Dragon Force, and now, the two parties are about to fight." "What?!" Upon hearing this news, the few of them could not help but frown and cry out in surprise. However, Fade immediately said, "Where is it? Take me there." "Just outside!" Sheldon led the way and exined the situation outside at the same time. "Recently, some people have been drifting among us. Some want to quit and join the Dragon Force." "There is a member who made an application yesterday. We asked his captain to do some analysis work for him and let him think about it carefully before making a decision." "That member came again this morning and he still decided to quit." "The captain felt a bit regretful, therefore he spoke a few more words of advice. He mentioned the Dragon Force, and might have cursed them a few times."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "As a result, the brother of that team member, who hade with him, happened to be a member of the Dragon Force. After hearing the captain''s words, they started to quarrel with each other." "Besides, his brother also brought a group of people from the Dragon Force. They rushed in and said that the Combat Readiness Committee did not follow rules, that we forced his younger brother to stay and would not allow him to leave. They asked us to give them exnation." Content belongs to an "Our people were very angry at the time, but they still exined. They said that they were persuading that team member but did not force him to stay. If the team member insists on leaving, we can approve it immediately." "However, they still did not allow this matter to rest. They shouted that we were bandits and are forcefully detaining our members. In the midst of their quarrel, someone pushed the opposite party, and then the more they quarreled, the more they fought physically." Chapter 3150 Chapter 3150 ? After listening to Sheldon''s exnation. Saxen was anxious. "How could this happen? How could such a thing happen when we had just talked about unity?" Fade frowned as he said coldly, "It''s understandable that our member wishes to settle the formalities for withdrawal and to bring his brother here. It could be considered a coincidence that his brother happens to be a member of Dragon Force. However, his brother happened to bring along a group of people outside, and because of a verbal conflict, it gradually turned into violence. Isn''t this a bit too much of a coincidence?" "Fade, do you mean that they''ve arranged it on purpose?" Fade said, "There is no evidence at present. I can''t say anything. Let''s go out and have a look." Soon, the four of them arrived at the scene. The chaotic battle was aplete mess. There were many bloodstains on the ground, and the people around them red at each other. Their eyes were red and bloodshot. Meanwhile, in the center of the battlefield, a stream of light and positive energy overflowed. The two parties fought to their heart''s content. One of them was Rardo, and the other party was a young man in a military uniform with cropped hair. At that moment, the two men fought with their positive energy flying and whistling constantly. The people around watched from the side, their faces full of anxiety, but they did not dare to approach the duo. That was because both of them possessed extraordinary strength. Ordinary people would not even be able to get close to them to help, much less go up to face them. They might even hurt themselves. Rardo was a Stage 7 Level 6 martial arts expert, while the young man was as strong as Rardo. "What''s going on?" Saxen immediately asked after looking at the situation. Beside him, a member of the Combat Readiness Committee hurriedly exined, "Everyone fought earlier. Rardo came over to stop everyone and separated them." "The other party still refused to give up. He insisted on attacking and asked us to give him an exnation. As a result, Rardo attacked." "Then, they shouted that they were injured. They called for more people toe to give them justice. They almost fought on arge scale again. However, Rardo said that if they were not satisfied, he could fight with him one on one. If he was defeated, he would not hold them responsible." "One on one!" Saxen frowned slightly. At this time, Rardo, who was in the battle, punched his opponent to the ground and his opponent spat out a mouthful of blood. Rardo stopped and said, "You lost!" After that, he turned around and walked back with a smile on his face. However, to everyone''s surprise, the defeated soldier suddenly got up from the ground and attacked Rardo from behind. A burst of positive energy rushed out. Such a scene was so unexpected that almost no one had expected it. When the crowd discovered that the other party had attacked, the positive energy had already reached Rardo''s back. It was less than two meters away. "Rardo, be careful!"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Quick, dodge!" However, when Rardo came to his senses, he turned around and saw the light. It was toote. He was about to be hit and would be seriously injured. At the critical moment, Fade acted. A stream of positive energy broke through the space and hit the other party''s energy urately. When it was about to hit Rardo, it turned into powder and dissipated. Rardo was so angry that he red at the soldier. He stepped forward and punched him to the ground. The soldier fell to the ground and spat. "We agreed to a one-on-one fight. How dare youunch a sneak attack on me!" The other members of the Combat Readiness Committee around him also got angry and started to shout. "If you can''t follow the rules, then don''t fight. You made a sneak attack, how shameless!" "If you don''t follow rules, you don''t deserve to wear that uniform." "Are the members of Dragon Force these kinds of people? Haha, joining this kind of team ispletely shameful." As someone spoke, he looked at the member, who was a petite man, who had wanted to withdraw from the Combat Readiness Committee. The member noticed his gaze and immediately lowered his head. However, that member''s brother suddenly said, "The Dragon Force is stronger than you. My younger brother wants to withdraw from the Combat Readiness Committee and join the Dragon Force. Are you all trying to stop him out of envy?" His words caused another round of criticism and noise. Fade saw that the two sides had begun to quarrel again. At this moment, he spoke up, "Quiet." The simple sound was not very loud, but it contained a different kind of imposing manner, which shocked everyone present and made them quiet down. Fade''s eyes swept and fell on the petite man, then he asked, "What is your name?" "Mr. Chen, I... I..." The petite man was a little nervous and embarrassed in front of him. His brother stood out proudly, looked at Fade, and said, "What do you want to do? Do you still want to persuade my brother not to quit?" Fade red at the brother and said colelly, "I''m not asking you! Content belongs to His cold eyes made the brother could not help but shudder. His lips seemed to be frozen, and he could not open his mouth or say anything. Fade looked at the petite man and asked again, "Don''t be nervous. I''m just asking, as amittee member, what the members think of the Combat Readiness Committee. What do you think? Tell me." The petite man pursed his lips and kept fiddling with his fingers. He seemed to be very conflicted. Beside him, his brother kept shooting looks at him, indicating for him to speak. Finally, the petite man seemed to be determined. He looked up at Fade and said, "Mr. Chen, my name is Dimitri Li. I want to withdraw from the Combat Readiness Committee and I want to join..." Fade waved his hand and interrupted the other party. He said in a calm and indifferent voice, "Since it''s your choice, I''ll approve it. The Combat Readiness Committee will never force you to stay." "As for what you want to do and what organization you want to join after quitting, it has nothing to do with us." Dimitri could not help but shiver as if he felt like he had lost something. He replied, "Mr. Chen, I..." "There''s no need to say anything else. I wish you good luck!" Fade waved his hand and left. Then, his eyes fell on the soldier who was hit by Rardo and he asked coldly, "What''s your name and where are you from?" The man seemed to be tough. He stiffened his neck and said, "Don''t try to force me to speak. I will not say anything. I..." Bang! Fade did not bother to talk nonsense with him. He delivered a kick to the man, who then spat out a mouthful of blood. "Know your ce, you shameless thing. Don''t put on an act in front of me, and don''t try to y the mighty and unyielding trick." Blood spurted from the man''s mouth as he moved his mouth and said, "I''m a member of Dragon Force. If you dare to touch me, Mr. Kohen will not let you go." "How stubborn!" Fade snorted, lifted his right foot, and was about to step on the man. Chapter 3151 Chapter 3151 ? However, at this moment, an ice-cold voice rang out. "Mr. Chen, as amittee member of the Combat Readiness Committee, it''s not a good idea to attack an ordinary soldier of our Dragon Force!" Fade abruptly stopped moving, raised his head, and looked at the direction of the voice. At that moment, the crowd made way. A tall man in the Dragon Force uniform walked over with his head held high. Fade felt that he looked familiar upon looking at this man. He narrowed his eyes. Rardo, who was next to him, recognized him at first sight and immediately exined to Fade, "Mr. Chen, this person is called Danyal Wang. He is one of the eight team members who had entered Yandover City with Kohen. He is also one of the eightmanders of Dragon Force now, and is Kohen''s confidant." After learning his identity, Fade nodded slightly and looked straight at Danyal. Danyal did not retreat either. He stared straight at him. Walking towards the injured man, Danyal nced at him and bent over to put a pill into his mouth. With a smile on his lips, heforted him, "Have a good rest. The Dragon Force will uphold justice for you." "Thank you, Mr. Wang," the injured soldier said gratefully. The others looked at him with admiration. In contrast, many members of the Combat Readiness Committee sneered and said, "What a petty trick to win people''s hearts. It''s ridiculous to act this way!" After feeding the soldier the medicine, Danyal stood up and walked towards Fade. As soon as he opened his mouth, he said arrogantly, "Mr. Chen, your Combat Readiness Committee members have hurt many of our Dragon Force members. You should give us an exnation!" Before Fade could say anything, Rardo, who was next to him, shouted angrily. "Danyal, what nonsense are you talking about!" "Your Dragon Force deliberately provoked us and injured my men. You should give us an exnation." Danyal shook his head, pointed to the soldier who was injured just now, and said, "The wounded is lying here and many people have seen it, including Mr. Chen himself. I believe that seeing is believing." "Seeing is believing, my a*s. It''s obvious that he did not follow the rules. He lost in a one-on-one fight and sneak attacked me from behind. Brother Chen attacked him because he wanted to save me." Danyal chuckled and said, "Sneak attack? I didn''t see that. I only saw Mr. Chen attacking an ordinary soldier of the Dragon Force." The other party''s attitude was clear that he did not admit to the sneak attack, but used what Fade did to nder the Combat Readiness Committee. "You are ying dirty!" Rardo was furious and his eyes were red. He almost rushed out to fight with DanyaL However, Fade stopped him. He took a step forward and looked at Danyal. His voice was calm and cold. "What do you want?" Danyal looked at Fade and said, "It''s very simple. Mr. Chen, how you have hurt our Dragon Force soldier, we would like to return the hurt." "Thus, I don''t ask for much. I just want you to lie on the ground and be trampled on by me." As soon as he said that, the entire Combat Readiness Committee was in an uproar and countless people were furious. "Danyal, how dare you!" "How dare you insult Mr. Chen! Do you want to die?" "If you want to start a war, then let''s start a war. Who''s afraid?!" "D*mn it, I''m going to fight them to the death." When faced with the noisy curses, Danyal was not moved at all. He even had a faint smile on his face. He looked at Fade and said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, what do you think of my proposal?" Fade was expressionless and said coldly, "What if I don''t agree?" Hearing this, Danyal''s eyes sank and he said coldly, "If you do not agree, then I, Danyal Wang, will use other means to get justice for my Dragon Force member." As he said that, the positive energy on Danyal''s body surged, and he looked like he was ready to fight. Seeing this, Rardo and Sheldon also stood up and their positive energy began to surge.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, the scene, which had just calmed down, was in a state of chaos again. et However, at this moment, Fade stopped Rardo and Sheldon. He looked at Danyal, nced at him, and said faintly, "Is it Kohen''s idea to fight with me?" "What do you mean, Mr. Chen? I don''t understand. I just want justice for others!" Danyal asked, pretending to be clueless. Fade ignored him and said coldly, "Go back and tell Kohen, if he wants to kill me, ask him toe and do it himself." "You are not qualified yet!" After that, he turned around and brought his people back. Seeing this, Danyal narrowed his eyes, and his anger surged with hatred. He looked at Fade''s back, rushed up suddenly, andunched an attack. "Be careful, Mr. Chen!" "A sneak attack again. The Dragon Force members are really shameless." "D*mn, let''s beat those shameless dogs to death!" Boom! The roaring positive energy rushed towards Fade''s back with a deadly aura. The corner of Danyal''s mouth was slightly raised with a sneer, and his face was filled with fierce killing intent. However, just as Danyal''s positive energy was about to hit Fade''s back... Before Danyal could celebrate, an unspeakable power surged out and bounced him away. "You..." A look of surprise appeared on Danyal''s face. Then, he adjusted his posture in the air and prepared to attack Fade again. However, Fade would not give him a chance. He waved out his right hand and pped Danyal with a burst of crimson positive energy. Thud! In an instant, the sky changed color. Fade''s right palm quickly became bigger in the air, like a mountain falling from the sky, pressing down on Danyal. Danyal felt the danger and his expression changed. He hurriedly dodged, trying to escape Fade''s palm attack. However, his speed was still too slow when faced with Fade''s attack. p! Fade pped him to the ground. A human-shaped pit appeared on the ground, several meters deep. The members of Dragon Force came closer to take a look and found that Danyal, who had been thrown into the ground, was horribly mutted, and needless to say dead His whole body had directly turned into a pool of dark red meat sauce, exuding a foul stench from the pit. For a moment, many people''s faces changed. "You killed Mr. Wang." "You dare to attack our Dragon Force. How dare you!" "You! How dare you..." Fade snorted and shouted coldly, "Get lost!" In an instant, the sound of his thunderous voice scared everyone from the Dragon Force away. At the scene, calm was finally restored. Many Combat Readiness Committee members pped and cheered, letting out sighs of relief. Even Rardo moved closer to Fade excitedly. "Brother Chen, you''re too amazing. That Danyal is a Stage 8 Level 6 martial artist. He is extremely strong. I did not expect that he would be killed by just one pato attack of yours. You''re too strong!" Content belongs to However, Sheldon, Saxen and the rest did not share Rardo''s excitement. At that moment, they appeared to be very serious and worried. Chapter 3152 Chapter 3152 ? "Mr. Chen, after killing Danyal, I''m afraid that the Dragon Force will..." Sheldon said worriedly. At the side, Saxen pulled his disciple away and said, "Let''s talk inside!" Sheldon immediately kept quiet, and then the group of people returned to the Combat Readiness Committee office. "Fade, this matter will definitely blow up. Kohen will never let it go. We have to prepare for it." Saxen did not hesitate and went straight to the point. Fade nodded and said, "I will prepare for it. No matter what, they wille at me." "But if the current public opinion is in conflict, I''m afraid..." Sheldon said worriedly. Fade waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry about the public opinion." "I can''t stand by and watch my men get bullied." "Furthermore, it''s obvious that the other party was here to deliberately find fault." "I think Yose and Maxi will probably do something else." Camelia and Saxen nced at each other as they recalled the scene of theirst meeting with Yose. At that time, he said that they would deal with it and would report it to Maxi. However, looking at the current situation, Yose obviously had no intentions of reconciliation. He even deliberately arranged for such an incident to happen, to worsen and create conflicts. It seemed that this time, the other party was trying to push for Kohen and the Dragon Force. Sure enough, Fade''s worries soon became reality on the Inte. The news that the members of the Dragon Force and the Combat Readiness Committee had fought with each other spread on the Inte. However, as the news spread on the Inte, the story turned into a member of the Combat Readiness Committee wanting to withdraw, but the higher-ups of the Combat Readiness Committee deliberately made things difficult for him. That member had to get help from his elder brother from the Dragon Force to handle the situation. In the end, the Combat Readiness Committee refused to let him go and even forced him to stay. The Dragon Force were forced into a corner and had no choice but to act. During the battle, the Dragon Force skills were superior and they had the upper hand. They forced the Combat Readiness Committee to retreat and were about to leave. However, unexpectedly, the Combat Readiness Committee could not afford to lose. Danyal, one of the eightmanders of Dragon Force, was caught off guard and was killed. He was killed by bundle, themittee member of the Combat Readiness Committee. This message, coupled with Kohen''s direct public opinion and negativements of bundle during this period, almost immediately caused most of theizens to find fault with bundle and the Combat Readiness Committee. All kinds of curses kept flooding the Combat Readiness Committee and bundle''s personal ounts. "bundie, pay with your life!" "This man still has the face to call himself a hero. He was absent during the disaster, but is moving very fast to kill the disaster relief hero." "I was wrong about bundle. I thought that he was a hero at first, but it turned out that he is a selfish viin." "Jealousy! It must be jealousy. He saw the rise of Kohen and the Dragon Force, and was worried that it would shake his position, therefore he made a move on purpose." "Isn''t the Combat Readiness Committee going to give an exnation?" "The so-called unity against the enemy is to attack our own people? If things continue like this, then I will withdraw from the Combat Readiness Committee." "I did not believe in the Combat Readiness Committee at first, but even the Martial Arts Alliance did not join them. Now, I finally understand why." "This Combat Readiness Committee is not protecting us from the external forces, but are ruthless to their own people!" When faced with these negative public opinions and criticism, the Combat Readiness Committee issued a rification notice immediately, rifying the causes and consequences of the whole matter.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, in the eyes of the angry liens, these exnations were just excuses, and no one believed them. A small number ofizens who believed in the Combat Readiness Committee and bundle''s friends tried their best to exin and showed all kinds of video evidence, but they were overwhelmed by a sea of abuse and had no strength to defend themselves. In an instant, the Combat Readiness Committee and Lundie''s reputations had beenpletely tarnished. At that moment, Kohen, the leader of Dragon Force, publicly made an announcement in front of everyone. He publicly dered that no one was et allowed to hurt members of the Dragon Force. He was very angry and regretful about Danyal''s death, and he said that he would definitely investigate it to the end to seek justice for Danyal and the Dragon Force. Content belongs to His notice attracted many supporters'' attention. Numerousizens began to ask for a strict investigation of the matter under officialments. They also demanded that bundle, the murderer, be arrested and brought to justice. et ??? The government immediately organized members to investigate the case. In less than two days, the investigation report came out. It stated that Lundie did not want to fight with Danyal at that time, but Danyal kept provoking him and evenunched a sneak attack. In such a situation, Lundie had to fight back and kill him. This investigation had stated the truth. However, after it was published, it immediately caused an uproar among the public opinion. Countlessizens flew into a rage. They believed that the report waspletely false. It was under the control of the Combat Readiness Committee, which had protected Lundie. Thus, all kinds of curses rose again. The official investigation department, the Combat Readiness Committee, and Lundie had be targets of attack. Some people even rushed to the gate of the Combat Readiness Committee headquarters and threw rotten vegetables and eggs at their gate. Within the team, there were some who could not withstand the pressure and chose to withdraw. It could be said that the preparation for the Combat Readiness Committee had almost stoppedpletely, and was even worse than it was a month ago. At the same time, Lundie''s reputation had fallen to the bottom of the pit. In the Combat Readiness Committee office, everyone frowned, and their expressions were very serious. Saxen said in a deep voice, "This investigation report was very clear, but it has infuriated theizens!" "I''m afraid that the Combat Readiness Committee will be terminated halfway!" "Are we really going to lose?" "Our Combat Readiness Committee has fallen to the bottom!" Rardo could not help but sigh. At this time, Fade shook his head and said, "No." "Huh? Brother Chen, what do you mean?" Rardo asked. Fade narrowed his eyes and said, "They made such a loud noise. Kohen cooperated with the speech and the investigation team quickly came out with the report. It was not just to let theizen nev "If I''m not mistaken, Kohen is exerting his power." Rardo asked, "Exerting his power? How?" Before Fade could speak. At that moment, Sheldon rushed in. "Oh no, something big has happened!" "What happened? Kohen exerted his power?" Rardo asked. Sheldon looked at him in surprise. "How did you know?" "Uh..." Rardo was stunned and looked at him in surprise. Fade looked at Sheldon calmly and asked, "What did Kohen do?" Chapter 3153 Chapter 3153 ? Sheldon immediately opened a website on theputer and said, "Just now, Kohen issued a statement expressing that he would not ept the investigation team''s report of Danyal''s death. He will personally take action to seek justice for Danyal." "For this, he will officially visit us three dayster and challenge you, Mr. Chen!" When these words were spoken, everyone was shocked. "What? Challenge Mr. Chen?" "Is Kohen crazy?" "Fade, don''t agree to him." At that moment, the corners of Fade''s mouth rose slightly, and a sneer appeared on his face. He said, "After all this build-up, it has finallye to this?" "Since he''sing, I should wee him." As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was filled with opposition. "Mr. Chen, you can''t!" "Don''t be impulsive, Fade!" Fade waved his hand and said, "This is not a problem of acting impulsively or not. At this point, if I don''t ept the challenge, how will the situation develop? Do you think that things will change and the problem will solve itself? Do you think Kohen and the Dragon Force will quit?" Those questions made everyone in the room speechless. After all, the other party had been preparing for so long. They would not give up so easily. "But Kohen..." They were still worried and looked at Fade. He smiled and said, "I know what you''re worried about. Kohen is very strong, but I don''t think he is a match for me." After saying this, his face showed a confident expression. Upon seeing this, the worry on the faces of Saxen and the others dissipated a little. Therefore, the Combat Readiness Committeemittee also made a public announcement. They once again rified the cause of Danyal''s death. Then, they announced in public that Lundie had epted Kohen''s challenge. The other party did not need to pay him a visit. Three dayster, they would fight in the northern suburbs of Capital City, on Dragonpine Mountain. The response of the Combat Readiness Committee set off another heated discussion on the Inte again. Some people angrily scolded Lundie for his shamelessness and lies. Someonemented for Kohen to kill Lundie and to eliminate that scum. Of course, there were also a few calmizens who felt that the matter was not good. Whether it was Kohen or Lundie, they were two rising young martial arts experts in the country. Both were strong and full of potential. They even surpassed Satria, who was once the most popr man in the country. These two experts, even on the international tform, were among the top. They were definitely a great help to the country, whose martial arts had beengging behind in recent years. Under such circumstances, the two of them would fight each other. No matter who lost or died, it would eventually be a huge loss to the Chinese martial arts world. The foreign countries would benefit from it. However, these words were soon drowned out by the angry curses, and no waves were stirred. Three dayster, on Dragonpine Mountain. The normally deste hillside was now packed with people. There were supporters of both the Dragon Force and the Combat Readiness Committee, martial arts enthusiasts who came to watch the battle between the strong, and some purely came to join in on the fun. If it were not for the official military force that had blocked the audience for several kilometers, even more people woulde to the scene. In addition to watching on the spot, more people watched the battle of the young experts of the country on the Inte. Of course, on the Inte, Kohen''s supporters overwhelmed bundles supporters.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. They shouted that Kohen would win and that he would kill bundle to avenge Danyal. At twelve noon, the sun reached its peak. At the top of Dragonpine Mountain, bundle and Kohen stood opposite each other, looking at each other. Kohen was dressed in a special military uniform of the Dragon Force. He was tall and mighty, and exuded an imposing aura. On the other side, bundie, dressed in in clothes, was expressionless. It seemed that it was just another ordinary day to him. "Lundie, you killed my Dragon Forcemander, Danyal Wang. However, the official investigation can''t convict you." "Therefore, today, I, Kohen Long, am not the captain of Dragon Force. Instead, I am going to fight you as Danyal''s brother. I will get justice for him." Kohen''s words were filled with emotion, dignity, and power. The crowd was so excited that they all apuded. However, when Lundie heard this, he looked indifferent and even had a sneer on his face. "At this moment, is there a need to put on such an act?" "Tell me, is this arrangement Yoseor Maxi''s n?" Fade asked. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" Kohen denied. Fade shook his head and did not say much. "In that case, let''s not talk nonsense. Let''s fight!" "Let''s fight!" et Kohen also let out an explosive sound in an instant. His positive energy was like a roaring tide that rushed out of his body. His whole body carried an extremely shocking strength and it almost shattered the ridge under his feet. He charged fiercely at Fade. Fade felt Kohen''s aura. He looked calm and did not react much. He murmured to himself, "Stage 3 of Level 7; not bad." Then, he drew a streak of crimson light, like a phantom and a long sword, and rushed towards Kohen. Boom! In an instant, the two men collided. A strong burst of energy spread out, smashing the nts and rocks on Dragonpine Mountain, stirring up smoke and dust. Amidst the blurry smoke and dust, people could only see two shadows colliding. The violent positive energy roared constantly, shaking the whole mountain. In the air, the chaotic wind with no direction whistled and raged everywhere. Clouds above their n heads were torn apart by the aura of the two people fighting. Content belongs to Even the citizens of Capital City, dozens of kilometers away, could feel the tremors. Boom! Bang! In just a few minutes, the two had exchanged hundreds of blows. Countless people paid attention to this scene. On the Inte, countless of Kohen''s supporters shouted and cheered. "Kohen, good job. We will definitely win." "Did you see that? That shadow is Kohen. He has the upper hand." "A selfish viin like bundle will die without a proper burial ce." "Since Kohen was able to defeat the ck Jag Tiger, Lundie will definitely lose." Just as countless people supported Kohen. At that moment, Fade, who was in the center of the battle group, spoke while blocking Kohen''s attack, "If you only have this much strength, then you don''t have to continue. You''ve already lost." "You..." Kohen snorted, gritting his teeth. "It''s still not certain yet who will win!" After that, his attacks became more powerful. Countless streams of lights roared towards Fade. Fade shook his head and suddenly stretched out his right hand. A crimson energy gathered in his palm, like a zing me, roaring down from the sky. Chapter 3154 Chapter 3154 ? Boom! With a loud noise, Fade pped down. Kohen spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward. Such a scene made countless of his supporters suddenly quiet down. They were all surprised and shocked. As for Fade, he looked condescendingly at Kohen who was sent flying. His eyes were cold and his tone was calm. "It''s over!" However, Kohen, who was knocked away, gritted his teeth, and his eyes suddenly turned scarlet. A dark crimson positive energy surged out from his body, and he rushed towards Fade again. "It''s still early!" "Ahh!" With a roar, Kohen charged at Fade like a ferocious beast. His eyes were blood-red. Presently, dark clouds covered the sky and wild wind whistled. Blood-colored positive energy dyed the entire ce dark red. The entire space seemed to have fallen into hell, which was bloody and abnormal. At the sight of this scene, Fade felt that something was wrong and he could not help but frown. Not only him, but some senior martial artists who were watching the event from the Inte also noticed the abnormality and could not help but be curious. "What''s this? Kohen''s unique skill? It looks abnormal!" "How could his aura be so bloody and ufortable? Is this a martial arts technique of the army?" "Is this Kohen''s unique skill? I have not seen him use it before!"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "I feel that this skill is a little weird. It does not look good!" However, these doubts were quickly drowned out by Kohen''s fans with theirments and curses. "You trash. What is your strength? Are you qualified to evaluate Kohen''s abilities?" "Haha, it''s ridiculous to watch a group of ants questioning an elephant." "Bloody and ufortable? Don''t you understand? Mr. Long is a soldier. He came from the sea of blood and gruesome battles. Isn''t it normal to have a bloody smell? This is his murderous aura!" "Murderous aura, a true military aura! A group of people who only know how to talk about military affairs and show off their knowledge. Bullsh*t!" At this moment, Fade, who was facing Kohen, frowned and showed a puzzled look. "How could this aura be..." However, before Fade could think further, Kohen''s attack had already arrived in front of him. The scarlet stream of positive energy, like countless sshes of blood, rushed towards Fade. "Does this aura mean a temporary advancement to Stage 4 of Level 7?" Fade was surprised by the power of Kohen''s attack. However, this surprise only shed across his mind. Then, he snorted and a crimson me surged out of his palm. The me fell on the blood-like scarlet positive energy and instantly ignited it, burning it rapidly. Kohen''s attack was destroyed by the fire before it even reached Fade''s body. Kohen was also hit by the bacsh. He spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backwards. Such a scene made countless of his supporters present and on the Inte burst into exmations. "How is this possible?" "Kohen cannot lose. Lundie must be cheating!" "Why aren''t the authorities getting involved? Lundie is trying to y tricks. Quickly arrest him!" "Lundie must have used some tricks. Otherwise, there''s no way he''s even a match for Kohen." Amidst the various noises, Kohen, who was sent flying, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and unexpectedly got up from the ground again. He red at Fade, and his eyes seemed to be filled with blood as they turned crimson. Even the blood vessels and nerves on his arm began to bulge and turn red. Then, he roared and a majestic burst of crimson positive energy spread out. In an instant, the entire Dragonpine Mountain was dyed red, and the sky was plunged into a strange red color. The whole world seemed to have be a sea of blood, making people shudder. At that moment, it was as though et the positive energy from Kohen''s body surged wildly as he stood at the center of this bright red world Finally, it transformed into a gigantic blood colored beast w that tore through the air and struck towards Fade. Fade snorted and activated his positive energy, ready to fight back. However, just as the beast w was about to approach him, his eyes suddenly revealed a hint of surprise. Then, he raised his arm and hit the rocks with his positive energy. A cloud of smoke and dust covered his figure. Almost at the same time, Fade et triggered the remaining soul energy from his spiritual consciousness. Then, he quickly activated the Ice Soul Pearl and it flew out as it spun. He charged towards Kohen with a chill in his eyes. Right then, Kohen, who was covered in blood and who was roaring, was as fierce as a wild beast, rushing towards Fade. However, after hitting the Ice Soul Pearl. Those turbulent blood- red positive energy streams were quickly frozen, and Kohen''s movements became stiff. Fade seized the opportunity and threw a punch at him. Kohen flew backwards hundreds of meters and finally crashed into the mountain, stirring up a cloud of smoke and dust. Then, Fade took a few strides and caught up with him. Looking at Kohen, who was lying in a pool of blood and almost dying, his get was icy and he asked in a cold voice, "Who are you and what cultivation method do you cultivate?" Content belongs to At that moment, blood constantly spurted from the corner of Kohen''s mouth, and his body twitched from time to time. However, he still had an unspeakable smile on his face. He stared at Fade and said, "What did you hit me with just now? Do you have a hidden skill?" Fade did not answer, but looked at him coldly and said, "If you answer my question, I may consider sparing your life." Kohenughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. "Spare my life? Hahaha! I won''t die. I can''t die. Even if you die, I won''t." Fade looked at Kohen, who was a little crazy. He frowned, snorted, and the positive energy in his hand surged out. However, at this moment, several beams of light rapidly approached andnded beside Kohen. Fade raised his head and saw that they were all familiar faces. They were Yose, Zander, Vii, and a few young people with well-built bodies. They stared fiercely at him, as if they wanted to swallow him whole. These must be the members of the team led by Kohen before, and also themanders of the current Dragon Force. "bundle, do you know what you are doing?" Yose looked at Kohen, who was dying on the ground. Through gritted teeth, he red at Fade and asked. Fade sneered and looked at him. He asked, "What do you mean, Mr. Zheng? Everyone knows that I''m having apetition. Aren''t you aware of it?" "It''s just apetition. Why did you hit Kohen so hard and hurt him like that?" Yose asked. Fade snorted. "Mr. Zheng, don''t you think it''s funny for you to say that?" "Kohen was injured by me. If anyone is not convinced, juste at me." After that, he did not waste any more time. He swished, broke through the space, and left the scene. Chapter 3155 Chapter 3155 ? Yose and the others gritted their teeth as they watched Fade leave. Their fists were gripped so tightly that their knuckles turned white. However, in the end, they still did nothing. Then, they started to treat Kohen. The result of this huge battle spread throughout the country. The countless supporters of Kohen were in disbelief. They were spreading hate all over the inte. "There''s no way Mr. Long lost!" "Lundie must have yed some dirty tricks again." "He must have vited the rules. We have to investigate him." "That scum. Lundie should get his citizenship removed. When the country needs him, he is nowhere to be seen. Now, he dares to harm his own countrymen? How much more inhumane can one person be?" "It seems like I was being too nice to him when I called him a fake hero before. He''s not even worthy to be a fake hero. He''s just a piece of trash amongst society!" "Disband the Combat Readiness Committee and expel bundle. We can''t let someone like him continue to harm the country." Amidst of all the negativity, Fade returned to the Combat Readiness Committee office. Saxen, Camelia, and the others immediately came over and asked with concern, "Fade, are you hurt? How are you feeling?" Fade waved his hand and reassured them, "I''m fine. Everything is fine." "But now, I want you to do something for me." "What is it?" Saxen asked. Fade said in a low voice, "I want you guys to go to Yandover City to investigate the vicious beast that attacked. Also, I want more information on Kohen." "What for? The officials have already investigated it and it''s been reported on the news." Saxen was a little puzzled. Fade shook his head and said, "The official reports are too vague. I want details, specifically about Kohen." "Have you figured something out?" Saxen asked. Fade responded, "I can''t confirm it yet. It''s just an idea." "Thus, I need to investigate to confirm my idea." Saxen nodded. "Alright, I''ll send someone to investigate immediately." Fade nodded and said, "Keep it a secret. Don''t draw the attention of the Martial Arts Alliance." "Yes, I understand!" Saxen nodded. After settling everything, Fade returned to his own room. He recalled the scene of him fighting with Kohen earlier. In the beginning, there was nothing unusual. Kohen was strong, but he was nothing more than a Stage 3 Level 7 martial artist. That was nothing to Fade. Later on, Kohen''s powers suddenly shot up to Stage 4 of Level 7. At that time, Fade was a little surprised, but he did not doubt it much. After all, Kohen was not that far away from that stage in the first ce. Under extreme pressure, it was possible for him to be able to reach that level. However, Kohen ended up being subdued by Fade regardless. When that happened, Kohen suddenly exploded. He had blood red ws as he attacked Fade. That triggered Fade''s suspicion. That was because Kohen had risen by yet another stage to Stage 5. He was pretty much on par with Thunderbolt. Even if Kohen had been forcing himself to exert as much power as possible, there was no way he could have shot up by so much. That was why Fade decided to change his strategy. He used the Ice Soul Pearl to attack Kohen and heavily injure him. Kohen''s mysterious rise in power was a huge indicator that there was something else going on. Coupled with Kohen''s sudden appearance, Fade was even more suspicious. As such, Fade asked Saxen to send someone to Yandover City to investigate the situation. After the battle, a deep discussion brewed over the entirety of the country. Everyone was talking about it. Fade was getting more hate than ever before. After all, Kohen had be known as the ''Hero of the Nation'' recently. He was injured by bundle and was now undergoing recovery. He could have lost his life. In everyone''s eyes, bundle was no doubt a viin. For a while, many people including citizens, the Dragon Force, and the Martial Arts Alliance were calling for bundie to be punished in order to take revenge for Kohen. Not only that, many martial artists even showed up at the Combat Readiness Committee to challenge him. However, Fadepletely ignored the public opinion. Instead, he focused on recovering his strength through cultivation, especially in finding ways to replenish his divine soul. Content belongs to After all, he did not have much soul energy left in the first ce. After fighting against Kohen, he only had enough to use the Ice Soul Pearl onest time. That was not enough for him at all. There was always a chance that he might encounter more powerful enemies in the future. Just as he was thinking of ways to repair his divine soul, Saxen brought an urgent message. "What happened, Mr. Chung?" Fade looked at Saxen who was in a hurry and asked. Saxen gasped and said, "The person I sent to Yandover City said that he has found some important news. He is ready to report it." "What news?" Fade asked excitedly. However, Saxen''s expression fell and he said, When he was about to report the news, he suddenly disappeared. I contacted some people in Yandover City to look for him, but no trace can be found." "What!" swne Fade''s face fell. Saxen said in a low voice, "Something is definitely going on in Yandover City. The Martial Arts Alliance must have hidden something." "That''s for sure." Fade nodded. "Why don''t I send someone to investigate? We have to find out what happened," said Saxen. Fade shook his head and said, "They must have noticed it by now. If we send more people there, not only will it be difficult to find anything, it will be very dangerous. "Then, we..." Saxen said anxiously. Fade''s eyes sank and he said, "I''ll go." "What? Fade, you are going to Yandover City." Saxen was shocked. "I don''t think that''s a good idea. You..." Fade replied, "Don''t worry. The public already hates me. A little extra negativity won''t change anything. make it quick. You and Camelia will be in charge of the Combat Readiness Committee while m gone." vel In the early hours of the following morning, Fade left under the cover of darkness and headed for Yandover City. He was very quiet in his movements. Even the Martial Arts Alliance guards sent to guard the Combat Readiness Committee did not notice him slip out. Along the way, he did not hesitate to use his positive energy. At 10 o''clock in the morning, he arrived in Yandover City, on the southwestern border. Yandover City was a small county in the middle of a forest. Because of the vicious beast attack, half of the city was destroyed. Even though nearly a month had passed, mottled bloodstains and scattered ruins could still be seen everywhere in the city.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. From time to time, heartbreaking cries from residents could also be heard. It was truly a sorrowful situation. Chapter 3156 Chapter 3156 ? Fade, dressed in casual clothes and wearing a hat, walked among the ruins of Yandover City. Half an hourter, he appeared in front of a low, two-story building. He reached out and knocked on the door, but there was no response. After waiting for a while, he released his positive energy. He sensed the building and found that no one was home. There was a metallic smell of blood in the air. He pushed the door open and went in directly. The house was small, with only one bedroom and one living room. As soon as he went in, he saw arge pool of blood and the furniture scattered on the ground. This kind of scene was verymon and nothing special in Yandover City during this period of time. However, there were multiple abnormalities about this room. A fighter who worked for Saxen and the Martial Arts Committee resided here. They hade to aid investigators from Capital City. After they had lost contact with each other, Saxen contacted this martial artist and asked him to help search around. Since this was a residential home, it should not look like this. Obviously, something had happened. Either the guy had been killed, or he got into a fight and left. In any case, something unexpected must have happened. After some thought, Fade called Fire Dragon out. "Little snake,e out." "What is it? Is there anything to eat?" Fire Dragon looked as if it had just woken up. Fade patted it on the head and pointed to the blood on the ground. He said huffily, "All you do is eat. Get to work first." "Take a sniff of the blood, and remember the smell. I want to find the person who bled." Fire Dragon immediately argued unhappily, "Boss, I''m a flood dragon, not a dog. You treat me like a hound!" Fade red at Fire Dragon and raised his hand. "Enough nonsense. If you don''t want to do work, then what am I keeping you for? I might as well kill you." "No, no, no. Boss, I''ll do it. I''ll do it right now!" Fire Dragon quickly moved to the bloodstains and sniffed them. About ten secondster, it stopped. Fade asked, "What''s the matter? Did you find any clues?" Fire Dragon muttered, "It''s odd..." "How so? " Fade asked. Fire Dragon exined, "In addition to the smell of human beings, there is also the smell of a vicious beast. I think it''s a cat breed." "A vicious beast?" Fade was stunned for a moment, then immediately guessed, "Could it be that this martial artist was attacked by a vicious beast, and that''s why he had to escape?" Fire Dragon answered, "I doubt it. If it was a vicious beast, the damage would be more severe than this. Plus, there were no signs of any vicious beasts entering from outside the house." Fade recalled that that was indeed true. Immediately, he frowned. There was no point in guessing wildly. Hence, he asked, "Can you find the human?" Fire Dragon looked embarrassed. "A day has passed and the smell has faded a lot. Also, there are too many scents mixed in here. It''ll be hard for me to find him." "If you help me find him, I''ll give you some Rank 6 vicious beasts to feast on," Fade coaxed. Hearing this, Fire Dragon''s eyes suddenly lit up. "It''s a deal." "If you continue to talk nonsense, then you will get nothing," Fade stated. "Okay, I won''t waste any more time talking. I''ll get right to it." Fire Dragon whizzed out of the window and rushed out of the hut. Fade left the house and followed it as it quickly shuttled through Yandover City. Fire Dragon advanced at an extremely fast speed. It soon arrived at the edge of Yandover City and headed towards the forest outside the city. "Outside the city!" Seeing this, Fade muttered in his heart, but he did not stop. After entering the forest, Fire Dragon sped up like a fish in water. There were several vicious beasts along the way but they were allContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! scared off by it. After all, it was Rank 6 vicious beast. Hence it was Ra pretty powerful Content belongs to Just like that, both man and flood dragon sped through the forest. After advancing for three hours, Fire Dragon finally stopped about 62 miles outside of Yandover City. At this moment, in front of them was §Ö a lush green forest. The mountains were full of nts and vegetation, so it was almost impossible to see anyone moving. "Here?" Fade looked at Fire Dragon. Its voice rang out in Fade''s spiritual consciousness. "Towards the left, up in front, there is a cave past the trees. The scent trail ends there." After listening to Fire Dragon, Fade looked to the left, over a lush forest. From a specific angle, he could indeed see that there was an entrance to a cave. If not for Fire Dragon, Fade would not have seen it at all. Since he had determined the location, Fade naturally had to go in and investigate. "Hide well. I''m going in," Fade instructed. Then, he quietly passed through the bushes and entered the cave. Fire Dragon disappeared into the woods. The cave was notrge, and the ground was wet. There were traces of man-made excavations around. It seemed to have been explored only recently. Countless doubts arose in Fade''s mind. He slowed down his footsteps. He became more vignt and silently trudged through the cave for about ten minutes. After turning a corner, he saw a beam of firelight in front, and he also heard voices. Fade treaded even more carefully as he looked towards the direction of the fire. The fire was burning off a pile of firewood, and it was surrounded by four men in fine clothes. Judging from their uniform, they were probably from the army. Moreover, in a corner far away from the fire, there was a man tied up. Fade took a closer look and immediately recognized the person who was tied up. It was the local martial artist who was supposed to contact him. At that point, Fade was even more certain that he was on the right track. There was definitely something fishy going on. The four people sitting around him obviously did not notice Fade at all. They were throwing firewood into the fire and chatting. "Have they not issued us new orders yet? How long are we supposed to wait here?" "Who knows? We just have to wait!" "This ce sucks. There''s nothing here. I don''t want to stay here anymore!" "Plus, that guy is such a burden. Why can''t we just kill him?" "Maybe he''s needed for something. What can we do? We can only do as we''re told." "s, they''ve got all the power now that they''ve made a name for themselves. Meanwhile, the rest of us are left here to do the dirty work." "Well, it''s our fault for not being able to control those vicious beasts." "Tell me, what did Kohen, Danyal, and the others do? How did they make the vicious beasts so obedient to them? They attacked the when told, and retreated wcity ne ordered. They''re even more obedient than humans." "Who knows? It''s their unique talent. As if they would ever tell us how they did it." Chapter 3157 Chapter 3157 ? Hearing this, Fade was shocked, and the expression on his face quickly changed. His heart was surging like the raging sea. "Kohen and Danyal have a way to control the vicious beasts? They were the ones who directed the attack on Yandover City." "Could this entire thing have been a set up?" At that time, Fade''s rage was boiling inside him. His aura filled with killing intent. The killing intent was spreading, and the four people around the fire started to notice something unusual. They shouted, "Who''s there?" However, Fade was too quick. He rushed to the four people at lightning speed and knocked them all over. They were left on the ground, immobilized. "Who are you? What do you want?" Fade did not answer, but he spoke in a condescending cold voice, "Answer my questions. If you do, you''ll live. If not, you die!" One of them stared at Fade for a few seconds and suddenly eximed, "You are Lundie, from the Combat Readiness Committee. You and Kohen are enemies. You..." Bang! Fade smashed the head of the man who spoke. "Do all of you understand what I just said?" At this time, the remaining three people were frightened. They quickly closed their mouths and nodded, with horror in their eyes. Fade immediately asked, "Who are you people? Why are you here?" "We are from the Southwest Border Army. We''re a Special Forces team with seven members. We received an order from our superior toplete a task here." "Is the superior you''re talking about Kohen Long?" "Yes!" "What''s your mission?" "Uhh, our task was to capture the people who came over to Yandover City to investigate in secret." "Were you guys the ones who captured the investigator from the Martial Arts Committee too?" "Yes!" "Where is he now?" "He was taken away by our superior." "Which superior?" "Mr. Daryl He." Hearing this name, Fade was immediately reminded of who Daryl was. He was one of the eight subordinates who worked for Kohen. He was also one of the senior members of the Dragon Force. His powers were on par with the man whom Fade had killed, Danyal. Thinking of this, Fade immediately asked, "Where is Daryl?" "We don''t know. The only thing we know is that he brought the investigator into the forest." Fade narrowed his eyes and continued to ask, "Does the forest have anything to do with the vicious beasts that you guys mentioned?" "Oh, uhh..." Hearing this, the expressions of the three men changed drastically. Fade''s eyes turned cold and he snapped, "Speak, or you''ll die!" They did not dare to hide anymore at this point. They could only nod and say, "Yes, it is rted. Daryl said that he was going to bring him along to negotiate with the vicious beasts so that they can help us again." "Again?" Fade squinted and said coldly, "Was it Daryl who arranged the attack on Yandover City?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, yes!" The three men trembled but did not dare to hide the truth. "The whole thing was ordered by Commander Long himself." Although Fade had already guessed it, his heart still trembled when he heard the confirmation. Then, he asked coldly, "How did Kohen order the vicious beasts to attack the city, and how did he suddenly appear in the end? Tell me in detail how this ''hero'' saved the city." While speaking, he turned on his mobile phone camera. "We don''t know the details. We are only responsible for a very small part of the entire thing..." Then, they narrated the process they knew, mainly about how Kohen contacted the vicious beasts and how he got them ready tounch an attack on Yandover City and retreat at the end. After listening to their story, Fade could not help but recall the scene of the ruins in the city as well as the thousands of lives lost. Anger welled up in his heart. He gritted his teeth and said, ''What a hero indeed! That piece of sh*t, Kohen! Just to make a name for himself, he was willing to sacrifice innocent lives. Incredible!" "Mr. Chen, we''ve told you everything we know. Please let us go!" The three men pleaded fearfully. Fade lowered his head. A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth as he looked at them coldly. "Do you guys have any idea how many lives were lost? Do you guys really think it''s fair to let you live?" "No... Please don''t kill me!" "No!" The three quickly got up and turned to escape. However, before they could even take their first step, Fade sent out three sts of energy that pierced through their brains. They were killed instantly. After dealing with them, Fade untied the martial artist and asked him a series of questions. Unfortunately, he did not know et much. He was merely working together with one of the investigators from the Martial Arts Committee. The investigator had found some information and had been ready to report it when Daryl kidnapped him. This martial artist was also artis implicated andter kidnapped too. He was brought here to wait as they figured out how to deal with him §Ö N After healing the man, Fade summoned Fire Dragon to escort him back to Yandover City, Fade continued to explore deeper to look for Daryl and the investigator from the Martial Arts Committee. Fire Dragon had a reluctant expression on its face, but after Fade promised to give it two more Rank 6 vicious beasts as food, it finally agreed. Fade did not stop. He continued deeper into the forest. Although he didn''t know the exact direction, the men from earlier had given him a few important clues. Daryl had the ability to negotiate with the vicious beasts, so he had taken the investigator with him to talk to the beasts again. He needed their help. Daryl himself was a martial artist in Stage 8 of Level 6, so he was very strong. For him to personally go negotiate with the beasts, they must be quite strong as well. Fade estimated that they were at least Rank 6 or 7. Therefore, as long as he continued to go deeper and search for the vicious beasts'' territory, he should be able to find Daryl and the others. Therefore, he did not stop and continued to move forward. The deeper he went, the denser the forest was. It was all green, with no end in sight. Everything around him looked like an endless sea of green. When the sky darkened, Fade walked along a stream to a hillside. Looking down from halfway up the mountain, he could see a t valley. There was also an incredibly huge tree. Meanwhile, the surroundings of this valley were extremely quiet. There was almost no sound of any vicious beasts or insects. It was so quiet that it was a bit abnormal. "It looks like this is the ce." Fade''s heart trembled. He took careful steps as he headed towards the valley. At the same time, in the Martial Arts Alliance headquarters in Capital City. Yose sat at his desk and looked at the report submitted by his staff. He smiled proudly and said, "Has he really gone to Yandover City? Well done. You deserve the feast I have prepared for you!" Chapter 3158 Chapter 3158 ? Fade carefully walked into the valley. There was some firelight flickering up ahead. The fire had been surrounded by random objects, as though trying to cover up the trace of light. He was less than 200 meters away from it, but he had not been noticed yet. Once he got closer, he stopped moving. He bent down and observed everything. Right then, there were a few people sitting around the fire. They were keeping warm while chatting with each other. However, because they deliberately lowered their voices, it was hard to hear what they were talking about. Not far behind them, there was a ck figure tied to a big tree. From time to time, it could be seen struggling. From the looks of it, it should be a person. Presumably, this person was the investigator who was taken away by Daryl. After waiting for another 15 minutes, a person next to the fire suddenly got up and walked towards the woods behind him. He unbuckled his pants as he walked. It was likely that he was going to relieve himself. Seeing this, Fade''s eyes brightened. He felt that an opportunity had arrived. He quietly shuttled forward and approached the other party, preparing to attack. However, just as he was about to take action, the man suddenly turned around. He sted out a wave of energy from his hands. With a swoosh, the energy sliced through the air and shot towards Fade. "I''ve been discovered? How could this be?" Fade was shocked and hurriedly dodged the iing attack. He barely had any time to think before the people sitting around the fire also quickly got up and rushed towards him. For a moment, the surroundings were filled with positive energy. Sparks flew everywhere, igniting the initially quiet valley. As Fade dodged the opponent''s attack, he also threw out a counterattack. Bang, Bang! Several streams of energy shot out and hit two people, causing them to scream and fall to the ground. However, the remaining men did not stop to care. They continued to attack Fade relentlessly. Judging from the situation, Fade knew that they had long sensed his presence. The man who stood up earlier to relieve himself was merely acting as bait. The entire thing was a trap. "But how did they know I''d be in Yandover City? How did they know I''d be here investigating?" For a moment, a lot of questions arose in Fade''s mind. However, the battle was getting fiercer. He had no time to think about all this. Whoosh, Whoosh, Boom! Positive energy apanied with flurries of light rushed out continuously. Fade steadied himself and let his energy flow constantly. He knocked down several people and gradually gained the upper hand. Throughout the battle, he was also gauging the strength of the opponents. They were roughly between Level 5 to 6. It would be impressive to an average person, but to Fade, this was nothing at all. If things went on like this, it was only a matter of time before he gained victory. "Did they underestimate my power? Or is this not a trap at all? Is it just a coincidence?" He was puzzled. Just then, one of the men turned towards the forest and made a monstrous howl. "What are you doing?" Fade was trying to figure out what was going on when suddenly, he felt the surrounding forest shake. Something was headed their way. "They canmunicate with vicious beasts!" Aftering to this realization, Fade immediately became alert. At that moment, the man who Just howled came closer andunched another attack. At a closer distance, Fade was able to get a clear look at his face. It was Daryl, one of the eightmanders of the Dragon Force. Fade''s eyes turned icy. He said coldly, "Daryl, do you know what you are doing?" Daryl''s expression was fierce and he did not stop attacking. He retorted back, "I''m killing you!" His attacks were getting fiercer by the minute. As such, Fade was starting to get riled up too. He snorted heavily and said, "Even Kohen can''t kill me, let alone you." After that, Fade rushed towards him angrily. With so much anger inside him, Fade did not hold back. Each attack he threw out was able to take out an opponent. Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh! In less than ten seconds, five of Daryl''s men had been killed by Fade. This time, even Daryl was dumbfounded for a moment. He hurriedly roared at the forest a few more times. "Calling your beasts for help?" Fade snorted and rushed to Daryl. "Go to hell!" Swoosh! A surge of energy whizzed past. Daryl gritted his teeth and triggered his positive energy to meet the attack head-on. Bang! Unfortunately, his Stage 8 Level 6 energy was no match for Fade''s Level 7 attack. Daryl could not stop it. After the collision, Daryl''s stream of energy shattered. His body flew backwards as blood spluttered out of his mouth. Fade continued to attack him and was ready to give him the final fatal blow. Just then, ayer of light suddenly appeared on Daryl''s body, and a violent burst of positive energy circled him. He quickly stood up from the ground as his aura began to rise. His martial arts realm quickly raised to Stage 9 of Level 6. "A rapid advancement! Just like Kohen!" When Fade saw this, he immediately thought of the battle between him and Kohen on Dragonpine Mountain. Immediately, he gritted his teeth. "You can''t escape death by increasing your level." While speaking, he continued to attack Daryl again. Daryl''s eyes were red, and his energy grew more and more violent. It continued to rise until he finally reached Level 7. Feeling this momentum, Fade narrowed his eyes, and his killing intent became more and more intense. A long crimson sword condensed from the center of his palm. Its long, red body glowed in the pitch-ck valley. Fade shed it towards Daryl. UMS Boom! At this moment, Daryl also activated all his strength and collided with Fade''s sword in the air. At the center of the collision, a strong force spread out. A loud explosion sounded. The initially dense valley was wiped clean in the center, leaving nothing but a huge crater. Content belongs to §Ö In the crater, Darylid on the ground with blood all over his body. He was still spitting blood, and almost all his bones were broken. At any second now, he was going to die. Fade stood at the bottom of the pit, with a cruel and murderous look. At that moment, all kinds of ck figures, big and small, were gathering around the crater.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Judging from their silhouettes and their green and red eyes, it was likely that they were vicious beasts. Chapter 3159 Chapter 3159 ? Looking at the number of vicious beasts, even Fade could not help but gasp. His gaze became serious. There were at least fifty vicious beasts surrounding them, and more and more of them were approaching. Fade released his energy to sense the approaching beasts. He found that they were all at least at Rank 4 or above. Among them, there were several dozen Rank 5 and 6 beasts as well. There were no Rank 7 beasts so far, but he could not guarantee that they would not show up. Either way, there was no other choice but to fight. Fade focused his gaze and his energy began to surge. A crimson light appeared in his right hand, condensing into a long sword that was particrly dazzling at the bottom of the pitch-ck valley. The surrounding vicious beasts sensed the change in Fade''s energy and they roared to the sky. The tension was growing thick. "Roar!" Suddenly, a long roar shook the earth. At this moment, the vicious beasts around the crater all moved at the same time, roaring as they rushed towards Fade, who was at the bottom of the crater. The whole ground began to tremble under the trampling of the beasts, as if an earthquake had urred. Fade''s eyes focused in one direction. Holding his long red sword, he rushed out. Swoosh! The long sword was like a red ribbon dancing in the night sky. A streak of red light tailed behind it. In fact, it was not light at all, but rather, it was the fresh blood of the vicious beasts that had just been ughtered. In an instant, dozens of giant beasts fell to the ground and dropped to the bottom of the hole, causing another stir. As for the other beasts, when they saw that theirpanions had been killed, they became even more aggressive than before. One by one, they roared as they charged forward andunched their attacks. Without hesitation, Fade gripped his sword and rushed into the herd of beasts. His eyes were scarlet. Each time his sword shed down, it would bring with it a trail of blood, killing several vicious beasts. In less than three minutes, 60 or 70 vicious beasts had died by Fade''s hands. The bodies of the beasts slid down into the crater. They slowly piled up until the crater became half-filled. The ground was dyed dark red by the blood, giving off a strong metallic smell. Neither Fade nor the vicious beasts stopped for a second. They continued to sh against each other. Blood flew up into the air amongst the raging energy. Right then, the whole valley had turned into a fighting ring. Blood, flesh, and body parts were flying all around. Fade''s body was covered with blood. However, the blood did not belong to him but to those vicious beasts. He appeared like some sort of sword God. No matter what attacks he faced, he would bravely move forward. The long sword in his hand was never idle. He attacked continuously, sending blood spewing everywhere. Meanwhile, the vicious beasts were starting to slow down due to his incessant killing. Even the ferocious beasts were scared by his ruthlessness. They did not dare to attack anymore. Just as Fade thought he was finally able to catch his breath for a while... All of a sudden, an earth-shaking roar was heard, and then, a giant figure jumped directly over the edge of the crater. Fade looked up at the huge figure in the air and could not help but show surprise on his face. He could sense that this vicious beast was much stronger than all the others he had faced thus far. "A Rank 7 vicious beast!" As the beast closed in, he could clearly sense its energy. He was even more stunned than before. The beast charging toward him was obviously a Rank 7 vicious beast. It was definitely the strongest among them all. Instantly, his positive energy surged. His scarlet positive energy gushed out and headed towards the vicious beast. Boom! This huge beast fell from the sky with tremendous power and crashed into Fade. However, after the collision, a burst of light poured out. The intense amount of energy caused an explosion. Both sides bounced apart andnded on the edges of the crater. They locked gazes. At this moment, moonlight prated through the dark clouds, shining on the valley. The pool of blood on the ground had turned a creepy scarlet red. The entire scene was a cruel sight, yet oddly beautiful.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The long red sword in Fade''s right hand had already been shattered in the collision. His clothes were also blown up into weke a mess by the explosion. There were some wounds on his body, and blood was flowing out. At this point, he could no longer tell if the blood was his or the vicious beasts QUMS On the other side, the beast stared at him with its big eyes. It had a long wound on its right arm. Blood was trickling out nonstop. It was a wound left by Fade''s sword. It was obvious that both of them hade out of that collison scathed. In the moonlight, Fade looked over at the beast opposite him. It looked very simr to a tiger, but it was muchrger in size. It was about ten meters long. Apart from that, there was a ck shellyer covering the beast''s head. It looked extremely tough, as though it was made of rock. On the back of the beast, there was a row of spikes. They pierced the air and reflected the moonlight eerily. Fade found it all very familiar. Suddenly, his eyes darted back and forth as he recalled something. He muttered in a low voice, "This is a ck Jag Tiger, the same vicious et City!" beast that attacked Yandover "Are you the one who attacked Yandover City?" Fade asked in a deep voice as he stared at the vicious beast opposite him. Content belongs to As a Rank 7 vicious beast, it should already be able to understand the humannguage. Fade was confident that it would understand what he was saying. As expected, after hearing Fade''s words, the vicious beast roared with anger in its eyes. Fade stared into the vicious beast''s eyes "No, it continued to contemte. "No, it can''t be. The ck Jag Tiger in Yandover City was killed by Kohen in public. It can''t be alive." Content belongs to "Do you know that ck Jag Tiger?" Fade asked tentatively, "Or are you close to it? Like, are you guys family or something..." At this point, the ck Jag Tiger let out a howl towards the sky. Then, it leapt toward Fade to attack him. "I''m right! This ck Jag Tiger knows the one that attacked the city," Fade thought. Chapter 3160 Chapter 3160 ? As he prepared himself to battle against the ck Jag Tiger, he continued to speak, "Through my investigation, I''ve already found out that you guys attacked Yandover City because of Kohen." "This is not what you guys intended. Tell me, how is he controlling you all? Maybe I can help find a way to set you guys free." However, Fade''s words did not seem to have much effect. The vicious beast roared as it charged towards him. It seemed to have lost all sense of reason as it continued to attack him. Fade quickly reacted. Bang, Bang, Bang! The two Level 7 experts crashed against each other in the valley. A shockwave spread out and made the whole valley tremble. Countless birds and beasts were awakened and fled. Throughout the repeated collisions, he gradually gained the upper hand. The ck Jag Tiger was getting more and more wounded. Its skin was dyed red from blood. Although this ck Jag Tiger was a Rank 7 vicious beast, it was only in Stage 3. At Fade''s current level, he was still able to defeat an opponent of that level without using the Ice Soul Pearl. He was about to throw his final blow at the tiger. Suddenly, its eyes turned scarlet. It raised its head and roared towards the valley. In less than half a minute, a few roars came from the distant forest, seemingly responding to the cry of this ck Jag Tiger.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The voices were not close by, but they sounded like they were rapidly getting nearer. Fade was shocked. He immediately realized that it was calling for backup from other Rank 7 vicious beasts. Immediately, Fade''s eyes showed a murderous intent, and he was ready to end the battle quickly. Even if he was strong enough, it still would not be easy battling against multiple Rank 7 vicious beasts. Moreover, he had yet to stop to rest after rushing over from Capital City to Yandover City. He had already been through multiple battles, and he was slowly getting worn out. Furthermore, he could not use his powers to its full extent either. He had to end the battle quickly and find a way to leave. He made up his mind and immediately started attacking more aggressively. He closed the distance between him and the tiger. All the while, his energy was surging and his attacks were strong. However, this ck Jag Tiger was no fool either. It saw through his intention. Instead of fighting with him, it kept retreating and dodging. It took advantage of the sharp spikes on its back and the ck shell in front to resist Fade''s attacks and stall for time. At this moment, the beasts in the forest were getting closer and closer. Backup was about to arrive. "No, I have to retreat." Fade understood that it was dangerous and he could not afford to attack anymore. Immediately, he turned around to flee. However, just as he was about to leave the valley, a whirlwind suddenly blew over, making him stumble and almost fall to the ground. He looked up and saw a huge ck shadow. It was a pair of wings. Above his head, a pair of green eyes stared fiercely at him. Its ws were as hard as steel, shing a deadly cold light. "It''s an Iron Wing Eagle, another Rank 7 vicious beast. It flies very fast and specializes in hunting down experts." He felt his head pound. What was worse was that it did not stop there. A loud roar sounded. To Fade''s left, arge cat with ck and yellow spots leapt out of the forest. With a swoosh, it sent out a streak of energy to block him from escaping to the left. Content belongs to "Another Rank 7 vicious beast, the Cloud ck Leopard. It''s insanely fast and agile." Fade''s heart trembled. "Roar!" With a roar, a huge and heavy figure strode over from the forest on the right. The entire ground began to tremble. This figure was very huge, and was much bigger than the ck Jag Tiger. It was at least fifteen to sixteen meters long. It looked like an abnormallyrge elephant. ts tusks and trunk were harder than usual, and it was lined with spikes. It was harrowing to look at. Right between its forehead, there was a moon shaped brindle. "Moon Mammoth. Rank 7 again. It''s strengths are in defense as well as gaining energy from the moonlight." Fade was really in deep trouble now. These three uninvited guests, coupled with the ck Jag Tiger from earlier were not going to be easy to handle. All four vicious beasts were getting ready to attack him together. No matter how powerful Fade was, he felt powerless in the face of such a situation. However, there was nothing else he could do except fight. He snorted and turned around to attack the ck Jag Tiger. After all, the tiger was already injured, so it was now the weakest of the four vicious beasts. He wanted to kill it as soon as possible. He had to avoid being surroundedpletely. Swoosh! However, the ck Jag Tiger was smart. It quickly stepped back and called for help at the same time. Immediately, the other three vicious beasts stepped up to attack whilst roaring furiously. The Moon Mammoth attacked Fade head on. It used itsrge body and tough exterior to ram into him. As for the Cloud ck Leopard, it attacked from the side, using its own nimble speed to continuously harass and attack Fade. On the other hand, the Iron Wing Eagle was circling the air. It was focused on making sure that Fade could not escape. From time to time, it would also throw out a few attacks. Immediately, Fade was plunged into danger. The wounds on his body began to increase. "That d*mned dragon. Why is it taking so long to send someone back?" At this moment, Fade really missed that glutton, Fire Dragon. Just as he called out, a me suddenly burst out, blocking the Cloud ck Leopard that was about tounch a sneak attack, forcing it to retreat. Then, Fade saw a shadowing towards him quickly. He instinctively wanted to attack, but at this moment, he heard the voice of Fire Dragon in his spiritual consciousness. "Boss, it''s me. Don''t attack." "It''s the dragon. It''s back!" After oveing his surprise, Fade called out in his spiritual consciousness, "Help, I can''t hold on any longer." Fire Dragon looked around. In a rushed tone, it said. "Boss, what have you done! You''ve attracted four Rank 7 vicious beasts! You''re courting death!" "I''m only at Rank 6 so I can''t help much. I think I''d better go. Good luck to you! Don''t worry. One day, when I be stronger, I''lle back and take revenge for you. I won''t forget your kindness to me." Fire Dragon was preparing to slip away. However, the Cloud ck Leopard was unwilling to let it slip away so easily. With a roar, it pounced on Fire Dragon. Chapter 3161 Chapter 3161 ? Although Fire Dragon''s powers had improved tremendously since it started following Fade, it was still only at Rank 6. It was no match for a Rank 7 Cloud ck Leopard. Hence, it immediately turned around and rushed towards Fade while shouting, "Boss, save me." Fade was speechless upon hearing its cries. "I asked you toe here to help me out, not cause more trouble." "That''s not my fault. I can''t help that the enemy is so much stronger. There''s nothing I can do! " Fire Dragon continued to bicker. Of course, Fade could not stand by and watch Fire Dragon get killed by the Cloud ck Leopard. With a swoosh, he unsheathed his sword and blocked the attack to save Fire Dragon. However, Fade''s action left him open, giving the other vicious beasts a chance to attack. For a moment, he was caught in between repeated attacks by all four vicious beasts. All he could do was dodge. Boom, Boom, Boom! Behind him, explosions sounded. Every attack flew very close to him and created craters all over the ground. Fade and Fire Dragon were dodging around and doing their best to avoid each attack.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, the four vicious beasts obviously did not intend to let Fade go. They were full of killing intent. They roared and attacked him with all their might. Not only that, each of these beasts had their own speciality. Working together, they were able to put their strengths to use whilst covering each other''s weaknesses. They were a powerful team. It was getting harder and harder for Fade to avoid getting hit. Things were taking a turn for the worse. He was starting to get anxious. Just then, the Iron Wing Eagle suddenly swooped down in front of him. With a p of its wings, a gust of energy shot out and struck a mountain up ahead. Rocks tumbled down, blocking the pathway. Seeing this, Fade had no choice but to change his course and go left towards another hill. Unfortunately, as he did that, the Iron Wing Eagle once again pped its wings and shot out multiple attacks. The gusts of energy blocked his path and forced Fade to keep changing course. He headed deeper into the forest. However, the three vicious beasts did not slow down their pace as they kept up the chase. Boom! Another aerial attack lit the forest on fire. Fade was once again forced to change his direction. He headed towards a steep mountain. It was very steep, and there was a cliff that went off at ny degrees. During the chase, Fade suddenly found himself inside a valley. At the end of the valley, there was a tall wall about several hundred meters tall. Both sides were also tall, straight walls. There was a passage behind them, but the three vicious beasts were hot on their tail, so that path was blocked. "Oh no, a dead end." Fade realized that he was in trouble. He quickly prepared to escape through flight. However, the huge Iron Wing Eagle suddenly swirled down and blocked any way out from the top. There was no way out for Fade now. He realized that this entire time, the Iron Wing Eagle had been forcing him to run towards this direction to corner him off and kill him. That was because it was not easy to kill an opponent of Rank 7. At this realm, even if he could not defeat them, escape was also an option. Perhaps it was because of this that the vicious beasts had not killed Fade when they had the upper hand. They were worried that he might escape. Now, he was backed into a corner. There was nowhere for him to run as the vicious beasts got ready to deal the final blow. After thinking all this through, Fade looked around at all four beasts with a suspicious gaze. Previously, he had already realized that higher ranked beasts were intelligent enough tomunicate with humans. Unfortunately, it seemed like he had still underestimated their intelligence. These Rank 7 vicious beasts were just as good as humans when it came to scheming. In fact, they were probably much smarter than some humans. At this moment, his eyes darkened. He red at the four vicious beasts that surrounded him and said coldly, "Since you guys are so smart, I want to ask you a question." "Why do you let Kohen and the others control you and help them carry out their evil deeds?" The four vicious beasts obviously understood his words. They looked at each other, and the corners of their mouths lifted up slightly, revealing mocking smiles. "A dead person doesn''t need to know all that!" A shrill and slightly disdainful voice rang out in Fade''s spiritual consciousness. Hearing the voice, Fade looked up at the Iron Wing Eagle and said coldly, "Since you understand the humannguage, then you should know that I recently yed a Stage 5 Level 7 martial artist." "Do you guys really think that you have that kind of strength?" In the face of Fade''s question, the vicious beasts seemed to hesitate. That was because in terms of strength alone, these four vicious beasts were slightly weaker than Thunderbolt from Thunder Hall whom Fade had killed. Their el strength averaged at around Stage 3 to 4 of Level 7. Content belongs to Hearing Fade''s words, the four vicious beasts froze for a moment. Obviously, his words had gotten to them. However, they soon came back to their senses. The Iron Wing Eagle shouted in Fade''s spiritual consciousness, "Don''t try to scare us. You will die today." After that, itunched an attack. Simultaneously, the other three vicious beasts leapt up too. For a moment, the narrow valley filled up with all sorts of energy. It was so thick that the attacks were like raindrops pelting down on Fade. With all these iing attacks, he could clearly feel how determined the opponents were to kill him. Ge red with a violent glint in his eyes. Suddenly, he squatted down and leapt up into the air. He charged towards the Iron Wing Eagle. "You''re going to have to try harder than that to kill me!" Ge roared and charged towards the Iron Wing Eagle. It was shocked. With a p of its wings, it quickly flew back and put some distance between itself and Fade. At the same time, its disdainful voice rang out in Fade''s spiritual consciousness, "Please. You aren''t strong enough to take me on!" Chapter 3162 Chapter 3162 ? "Is that so?" Fade narrowed his eyes, then suddenly triggered the soul energy in his spiritual consciousness. In an instant, a spinning white ball flew out from behind his head and flew towards the Iron Wing Eagle at a very fast speed. "What is that?" The Iron Wing Eagle was taken by surprise. Its first instinct was to dodge. What Fade just triggered was the Ice Soul Pearl. It was fast and a cold aura was spreading from within. There was no way it would let the Iron Wing Eagle escape. Boom! With a loud sound, the Ice Soul Pearl smashed right into the Iron Wing Eagle. Before it could even scream, the Iron Wing Eagle was frozen and smashed to smithereens. Its remains scattered across the air. The three ferocious beasts on the ground were dumbfounded when they saw this scene. "The Iron Wing Eagle is dead? How is this possible?" "What was that move? How did he do it?" "Is that his hidden power?" Terrified, the three vicious beasts slowed down their pace. At this moment, Fade''s gaze was solemn. He maneuvered the Ice Soul Pearl over the other three vicious beasts. "I warned you three, but you didn''t want to listen. You will all suffer the same fate as the Iron Wing Eagle." "Now, it''s your turn." After that, the Ice Soul Pearl in the air spun faster. Cold air blew out everywhere as it prepared tounch another attack. For a moment, the three vicious beasts were in shock. The Cloud ck Leopard instinctively retreated a few steps. It was already getting ready to escape. Meanwhile, the ck Jag Tiger and the Moon Mammoth exchanged looks with each other. They were thinking the same thing. Fade looked ahead, his eyes full of determination. He continued to move the Ice Soul Pearl closer to his opponents. However, at this moment, he was not calm on the inside at all. In fact, he wanted to scream. "Why are they still not leaving?" "Hurry up. If they don''t leave soon, my divine soul will be depleted. Then, I won''t be able to control the Ice Soul Pearl at all." "This is myst chance to scare them." "I guess you''ve left me with no choice but to attack!" Fade snorted and stepped forward. The three vicious beasts seemed to be really frightened by his aura. They looked at each other and slowly stepped back. Finally, they reluctantly left the valley.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Naturally, before they left, one of them said harshly, "bundle, one day, you will die by our hands." He ignored their threats. Once they left, he quickly kept his Ice Soul Pearl. He looked around for a way to escape. "Fire Dragon, help! See if there are any safe routes for us to leave!" He called out. Fire Dragon wandered around the valley to investigate. However, after searching for a while, it said in a puzzled voice, "Boss, there''s something wrong with this valley." "What do you mean?" Fade asked. Fire Dragon shook its head, "I can''t tell for sure but I can sense danger. We must leave as soon as possible!" "Yes, we must leave!" Fade nodded. Ignoring everything else, he called to it and flew up, ready to leave from the sky. However, just as he just jumped up, a ck shadow suddenly jumped out of the mountain wall and attacked him. Fade was shocked. He took a closer look. "The Cloud ck Leopard. Why haven''t you left?" He was still stunned when another two roars sounded. Two more ck figures headed his way. It was the ck Jag Tiger and the Moon Mammoth that had just left. All three vicious beasts roared as they headed his way. It seemed like Fade had fallen into another trap. Their voices sounded in his spiritual consciousness. "Do you really think we''re fools? Among us, the Iron Wing Eagle is the strongest. If you could kill us so easily, you would never have let us go." "The fact that you let us go means you can''t kill us. The move you used on the Iron Wing Eagle can only be used once. Hence, you used it to try and scare us off." "F*ck, since when have vicious beasts be this smart?!" Fade cursed in his heart. Right then, he had no time to think about that. He waspletely out of his wits. The situation was dire as he faced up against three of the vicious beasts. All he could do now was activate his positive energy and try his best to deflect the attacks. Unfortunately, his positive energy was quickly shatteredyer byyer. The energies kept colliding over and over again. The entire valley was filled with positive energy. Even the ground was starting to tremble. With the repeated attacks, Fade''s energy was quickly worn out. He was hit back repeatedly until he reached the end of the valley. There was no more room for him to back away. Death was near. At that moment, the entire valley suddenly shook. Then, after a bang, a ck dot suddenly appeared on the mountain wall. Following that, the ck dot rapidly expanded, bing a crack as wide as a finger. Then, like a wound, the crack rapidly expanded until it was five meters long and half a meter wide. It was very eye-catching across the side of the wall. The rocks, grass, and wood around the mountain wall turned into ash the moment they touched the ck crack and everything disappeared without a trace. Fade and the vicious beasts were taken by surprise. They all stared at the ck crack. "What is that?" Fade wondered. Fire Dragon''s voice rang out in his spiritual consciousness. "Boss, quick, we need to go. That''s a space rift. It''s dangerous." Hearing this, Fade quickly stepped back and asked, "What is a space rift?" Fire Dragon quickly exined, "It''s a tear in our dimension. Beyond that is an abyss filled with endless gusts of wind. Anyone who falls in will die." "Our space used to be very stable. Even Lord Level martial artists would find it hard to break through and produce a space rift." "However, in recent years, because of the world''s changes, our world has be more and more unstable. Space rifts tend to ur every now and then." "This phenomenon has happened multiple times before, causing huge forests and vicious beasts to go extinct." "In the human world, there is a special kind of procedure that can prevent space rifts from urring. Hence, they rarely ur where there is a high density of people." After listening to Fire Dragon''s exnation, Fade immediately understood what was going on. The World Tree connected Earth with the Earth Yuan World. In the past three years, Earth had undergone great changes and be filled with spiritual energy. It was due to the constant seepage of energy from the Earth Yuan World that this happened. For a martial artist, the permeation of positive energy was a good thing of course. However, from another point of view, this sort of high-level energy seeping into the fragile earth would §Ö naturally cause instability. Ultimately, this led to space ifts. Content belongs to UMS As Fade realized what was happening, so did the three vicious beasts. They all knew that the ck crack they were seeing was a space rift. Chapter 3163 Chapter 3163 ? The three vicious beasts exchanged nces and started to attack again. Moreover, the attacks were deliberately aimed around the space rift. Seeing this, Fade immediately shouted, "No!" The three vicious beasts were filled with malice. A space rift like this happened because of the instability within the dimension. With the continuous attacks, it was making the space even more unstable. They were trying to cause Fade to get sucked into the space rift and die. Aware of their n, Fade brought Fire Dragon and started to run as far away as possible from the space rift. However, the three vicious beasts would never let him off so easily. They attacked him aggressively and blocked his path. To his front, three vicious beasts were attacking him. Behind him, there was a rapidly expanding space rift. He was caught between a rock and a hard ce. He desperately activated his positive energy to deflect the attacks as he ran full speed ahead. However, just as he was about to leave the valley... The already unstable space rift trembled intensely a few times under the impact of the surrounding force. It jerked to the side and suddenly grew twice in size. Fade, who had just narrowly escaped the space rift''s grasp, was now in its radius again. He felt a huge and irresistible force pulling him, as if there was a huge hand wrapped around his body, trying its best to pull him into the space rift. He desperately tried to escape, but he was unable to resist the force. He could only watch as he slowly got sucked nearer and nearer into the space rift. "Boss, we are screwed!" Fire Dragon was unable to break free too and it let out a cry of despair. At this moment, Fade''s feet were already inside the space rift. The intense wind inside felt like steel des that cut through everything inside. Fade could not care about anything else anymore. He used up all the positive energy he had left in his body to protect himself from the wind of the space rift. Just as his energy enveloped around him, his entire body was sucked in. He disappeared into the space rift with a swoosh. Finally, the three vicious beasts stopped their attacks. They looked ahead at the space rift with evil nces. "That boy is dead meat!" "We''d better back up a little. That space rift is not stable. It could get us." "Our task ispleted, isn''t it?" After a few seconds of silence, the ck Jag Tiger looked at the other two beasts and said in a low voice, "I will report this matter to Kohen. You guys stay here in case anything unexpected happens." "He already got sucked in, so he''s definitely going to die. What else can happen to him?" The Cloud ck Leopard said discontentedly. The ck Jag Tiger replied, "Kohen told me that this guy is no ordinary man. We have to be careful and make sure that no mishaps ur." The Cloud ck Leopard wanted to say more, but the Moon Mammoth stopped it. The three vicious beasts went off to do their own respective duties. The whole forest became quiet again, as if nothing had happened. At this time, Fade, who had been sucked into the space rift, felt dizzy. He felt like he had been thrown into a washing machine as he spun around. He was surrounded by darkness. The only thing he could hear was the deafening wind that roared from time to time. His positive energy shield was weak after having been battered by the wind. With several more blows, his final defense was most likely going to fall as well. He wanted to control his body to dodge the wind, but he waspletely helpless in the void. Whoosh! Another strong wind blew and swept over Fade''s body. Suddenly, his energy shield trembled violently and its light dimmed. "This won''t do. If this goes on, I''m going to die. I have to think of something!" His brain churned as he tried to think of a solution. He woke Fire Dragon up. "Buddy, wake up quickly and help me think of something. Otherwise, we''ll both be dead meat." At this moment, Fire Dragon was devastated and paralyzed in Fade''s arms. It had already given up hope "Boss, there is no need to struggle. I have never heard of anyone who came out of a space rift alive. We can''t escape our deaths." Content belongs to "Don''t be so pessimistic. We''re still alive now, aren''t we? Plus, the winds aren''t as strong as before. We might stand a chance." Fade was consoling Fire Dragon and also himself. Regardless, Fire Dragon was deste. "Boss, there is less wind because the space rift has temporarily stabilized." "In general, space rifts will onlyst several minutes to half a day. One the space rift is gone, the winds will start back up again." "Really?" Fade''s face was full of surprise. Fire Dragon continued, "Anyway, even if we manage to survive the wind, we''re still stuck in this endless void. We have no idea when the next space rift will ur, or where it will be Content belongs to After saying that, Fire Dragon''s expression looked hopeless and it remained silent. Even Fade felt a sense of despair rising up from the bottom of his heart. He too felt like giving up. At this time, he suddenly noticed that there was light appearing around him. The lights shed and moved around him irregrly. It was very quick. Some of the light whizzed past him very quickly. Taking a closer look, he could vaguely see a broken dagger. "Weapons?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Fade was shocked. He looked at it carefully and started to recognize more things. The lights were all sorts of broken weapons minerals, and corpses t seemed like they were probably left behind from the humans and beasts that the previous space rift had sucked in. Content belongs to He even saw a few rare herbs. His eyes instantly lit up. He really wanted to grab some. Sensing the changes around it, Fire Dragon became even more depressed. It weakly said, "We''re done. The space rift is disappearing. We are doomed." "Boss, let''s bid farewell to each other for thest time!" Hearing this, Fade''s heart sank. He wanted to say something. Suddenly, he felt the entire space tremble slightly. Then, the surrounding wind and random items began to move. The surging airflow picked up Fade''s body and he began to move too. Chapter 3164 Chapter 3164 ? Fade was moving faster and faster. He felt like he was in a state of chaos. The entire world was spinning around him. He had no sense of direction at all as he spun around randomly. After some time had passed, he felt the surge of air finally quiet down. He tried to control his body and stabilize himself. At this moment, he was still in the void. All around him, he could see shimmering lights. It looked no different than where he was earlier. Of course, that meant that there was no way for him to figure out any sort of direction at all. There was no way to escape. Fire Dragon stretched its head out from Fade''s arms. In a surprised tone, it said, "Boss, we are not dead. We are still alive. How lucky!" However, it soon noticed something unusual. The surprise in Fire Dragon''s voice quickly turned into despair. "Although we aren''t dead, there is no way out. This feeling of slow death is even worse than being shredded by the wind." Fade frowned and wanted to say something, but he could not think of anythingforting to say. That was because he could not think of any way to escape the void either. Just like that, he was left in a state of desperation for some time. Suddenly, he felt a thump in his dantian abdomen. It was as though someone had knocked him twice. In an instant, he was suddenly awakened and his face was full of surprise. After the big battle three years ago, when the World Tree elixir core left his body, his dantian abdomen was left empty. The only thing inside was positive energy. However, now, the drumming sound of the elixir core had appeared inside him. Even Fade himself was taken aback. "What is happening? 1-1 can vaguely sense my elixir core!" He frowned. He felt like there was an invisible thread that connected his dantian abdomen to the World Tree elixir core. Previously, the thread was very weak, as though it had been covered by something. Fade could not feel it, so he was not able to find his elixir core and take it back. Right then, in this void, he could feel the amazing connection between the elixir core and his own body. For a moment, he was overjoyed and couldn''t help but feel excited. "Could it be that my elixir core is in this void?" Without hesitation, he exerted strength into his body and made his way towards the feeling. At first, he was worried that he might have sensed it wrongly. Hence, he only inched forward slowly in different directions. The further he went, the clearer that connection started to feel. He instantly started to speed up. "I really can feel it. This is great!" When Fire Dragon felt Fade''s excitement, it couldn''t help but stick its head out and asked, "Boss, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so excited? Have you finally lost it?" "I may have found a way to get out of here," he said excitedly. At the same time, he continued to move towards the direction of the elixir core. After some time, a pale green light column suddenly appeared in the empty space. The pir of light stood in the distant hollow, with no end in sight on both ends. It seemed to connect to the endless hollow. "What''s that? Perhaps it''s an exit!" Fade sped up towards the light pir. The closer he got, the faster his heart was beating. The closer he looked at it, therger it seemed. It looked like it could pierce through the heavens. Moreover, the connection he felt between it and his dantian abdomen was also growing stronger. Finally, when he reached the pir, Fade felt the energy in his dantian abdomen soar. The source of this seemed to being from within the pir. He couldn''t help but press his palm against the light column. He was trying to enter it and retrieve his elixir core. Just as his palm came in contact with the pir, the green light immediately sent him flying backwards. Then, the light pir began to tremble. In an instant, the whole space seemed to tremble. Strands of ck fments appeared throughout the void and floated about. They looked like wriggling ck worms. However, after taking a closer look, Fade was extremely surprised. et The floating ck worms were growing farger andrger. They let out a huge attractive force, as if they wanted to swallow everything around them. He suddenly came to a realization. "Is this pir the one causing all the space rifts?" "This means that this light pir has something to do with the World Tree. In fact, it could be the World Tree itself." Thinking of this, he was getting even more emotional. After that battle three years ago, the World Tree had gradually disappeared from the vast sea. After that, multiple martial artists tried to find it and gain its treasures and strength. However, none seeded. That was because after that battle, the World Tree seemed to havee back alive, and it moved all around the world. From time to time, certain people would be able to trace the Tree down. Although many people wanted to track its precise location and control it, it was a dream that had yet to be realized. Content belongs to Right then, the World Tree that everyone was looking for had appeared in front of Fade. Not only had he found something that no one else could find, it also meant that his elixir core had a chance of being revived. After all, Fade''s elixir core was a sapling from the World Tree. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. He wanted to try putting the entire tree into his dantian abdomen to restore his power. After several attempts, he soon realized that there was no way for him to subdue the tree at all, let alone raise his powers. "Was I wrong? Maybe this light pir is not the World Tree after all." As he was mulling things over, he suddenly saw a sh of green light whizz past him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. With a swoosh, he reached out his hand and grabbed the green light. As soon as he did, his eyes lit up instantly. He could feel his dantian abdomen churning even more rapidly. That was proof that he had found the right thing. et As he opened his hand, a green branch appeared in Fade''s palm.t emitted a pale green light. He could feel the thick sense of vitalitying from it. Chapter 3165 Chapter 3165 ? "T-This familiar energy belongs to the World Tree. It really is the World Tree." Fade was excited. He looked at the branch in his hand and eximed. That branch proved that his deduction was correct. The green light was indeed the World Tree. The green branch in his palm was a branch that had fallen from the World Tree. He quickly refined the branch in his palm and integrated it into his dantian abdomen. Suddenly, he could feel that the area where his elixir core was, which had been empty for more than three years, suddenly became full. A green branch, floating in the position of the elixir core, was constantly absorbing and gathering positive energy, strengthening Fade''s aura. He immediately closed his eyes and meditated in the void. Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh! After a long time,yers of positive energy surged out of Fade''s body. In the end, he opened his eyes. A look of joy appeared on his face. The corners of his mouth cracked open as he said to himself happily, "I have the elixir core. Finally, I have the elixir core. Although this branch cannot be considered aplete elixir core, it has greatly improved my strength." Fade had long since reached Stage 6 of Level 7, to the point where he was going to advance to Stage 7 soon. However, due to theck of his elixir core, it was impossible for him to truly unleash his strength to advance to the next stage. Previously, he relied on cultivation methods and physical strength to attain his current level. Sometimes, under the eruption of his strength, it wasn''t a problem for him to fight against someone who was higher ranked. However, it would be very difficult for him to take another step forward. That was also one of the problems that he faced with Thunderbolt not long ago. In the end, he had to deplete his divine soul to trigger the Ice Soul Pearl to defeat Thunderbolt. However, right then, Fade''s strength had recovered. With the addition of exercises and a strong body, if he encountered another attacker like Thunderbolt, he would be able to trigger his divine soul to counterattack. For a moment, Fade couldn''t helpughing. "Hahaha!" Fire Dragon, who was in Fade''s arms, felt his joy and it could not help saying, "Boss, what happened? Why are youughing so happily? Have youpletely lost it?" Fade patted Fire Dragon and said, "Can''t you be more optimistic? I''ve found a hope for escape." "Hope for escape? Boss, you can''t abandon me. You must take me with you." Fire Dragon held him tightly, worrying that he would abandon it. "Alright, don''t be so nauseating. I''ve already had you for so long so how could I abandon you?" "I''m not sure if my method will seed though. I have to give it a try," Fade said. Fire Dragon quickly rxed and said, "Boss, I won''t bother you anymore. Go on with your practice then." Fade nodded and immediately triggered the temporary elixir core in his dantian abdomen. He sent out a streak of martial essence and carefully probed the surface of the light column. When Fade''s wood essence touched the light column, it did not directly bounce off like thest time, but it gradually integrated into theyer of green light. "Yes!" Seeing this, Fade''s heart was filled with joy. He continued to activate the wood essence and slowly probed into the pir of light. As such, the wood essence under Fade''s control was like a fine needle, gently pricking the surface of the huge World Tree, trying to pierce through it. However, theyer of the World Tree was thicker than Fade had expected. Moreover, the power of the temporary elixir core that he had absorbed through a mere branch could not bepared to the full state of his original elixir core. It was carried out in such a haste that no one could notice the progress. Only Fade himself, who was controlling the wood essence, could feel the subtle changes of the wood essence. With that, he controlled the wood essence and plunged it into the outeryer of the World Tree bit by bit. After an unknown period of time, he felt a little numb. Suddenly, his body trembled, and a smile appeared on his face. "It passed through!" The wood essence he controlled finally pierced a hole in the World Tree''syer after a long time. That hole was extremely tiny. Without taking a closer look at it, one wouldn''t be able to notice it at all. However, at this moment, Fade looked in the direction of the hole and became more surprised.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. That was because right then, a wave of aura was released from the hole. Because the hole was extremely small, the energy was naturally very subtle. However, this faint aura made Fade forget himself. He leaned forward and almost wanted to press his mouth on the hole, greedily absorbing it. "Boss, what''s wrong?" Seeing this. Fire Dragon couldn''t help but ask curiously. However, Fade was in no mood to answer him. That was because the World Tree itself was a passageway that connected the Earth Yuan World to Earth. Three years ago, after Prohibition Ind''s blockade was broken, themunication between the Earth Yuan World and Earth became closer. The main source of energy that the Earth Yuan World injected into Earth was the Earth Yuan World positive energy. This positive energy absorbed by habitants of the Earth Yuan World, was equivalent to the spiritual energy absorbed by martial artists on earth. However, in terms of purity and energy, it was one level higher than the spiritual energy on earth. A drop of positive energy here wasparable to a pool of spiritual energy on earth. That was a qualitative difference. The World Tree was equivalent to a water pipe set between Earth and the Earth Yuan World. The energy from the Earth Yuan World was continuously flowing into Earth through the World Tree. That was also the reason why the density of spiritual energy on earth was increasing constantly, and the strength of martial arts practitioners had improved in the past three years. At that moment, Fade used his own wood essence to break a hole in the pipe. Therefore, the energy gushed out of the gap. That was pure Earth Yuan World positive energy, which was why Fade greedily absorbed it. It had to be said that the Earth Yuan World energy was indeed powerful. After taking a few breaths, Fade immediately felt that the energy in his body was overflowing. The barrier which held him back from advancing to the next stage was broken through. He was now at Stage 7 of Level 7. Furthermore, this kind of advancement did not stop there. Under the stimtion of the positive energy, his energy continued to soar and he began to break through to Stage 8. Fire Dragon noticed the movements of Fade''s advancements and suddenly realized that there must be something great, so it rushed over immediately. It immediately felt the dense positive energy and its tone changed dramatically. "This aura is too pure and too strong. It''s stronger than the purest spiritual spring on Earth." "Boss, you have such a good treasure, but you don''t want to share it with me. You''re too much." Whileining, Fire Dragon stuck itself to the surface of the World Tree and began to absorb the energy crazily. Just like that, Fade and Fire Dragon stuck themselves to theyer of the World Tree like two bees on a flower. They broke theyer with their mouths and greedily absorbed the juice of the World Tree Chapter 3166 Chapter 3166 ? After an indeterminable amount of time, Fade''s martial arts realm had already risen to Stage 9 of Level 7. He was only one step away from Level 8. Fire Dragon''s improvement was even more jarring. It had broken through from Rank 6 to Rank 7, and then it soared all the way to Stage 5 of Rank 7. Just when the two of them were reluctant to part with the World Tree and wanted to continue to absorb the energy... That tiny hole seemed to have been repaired by the World Tree itself. On second thought, this was normal. If the World Tree was truly a giant living tree, if itsyer was damaged, it made sense for it to recover on its own. Fade did not try to use the wood essence again to prate the surface of the World Tree. On one hand, he was worried that it would have more serious rejection reactions. On the other hand, he and the Fire Dragon had reached their limits. If he continued to absorb positive energy, it would be very difficult to advance. On the contrary, his body might be the first to be destroyed by it, and in the end, he would end up dead. Somewhat unsatisfied, Fire Dragon withdrew its gaze. It patted its belly, which was slightly bloated, and said to Fade, "Boss, what are we going to do next?" Fade replied, "Find a way to get out of here." "How can we leave? Boss, do you have a solution?" Fire Dragon asked excitedly. Fade nodded and said, "Yes, but I don''t know if it will work or not." "What is it? Tell me." Fire Dragon couldn''t wait to get out. Fade said, "When the World Tree was shaking, it caused the void to tremble, causing ck lines to appear in the space around it. Then, these ck lines turned into space rifts from far away. Did you see that?" "I saw it," Fire Dragon said. "Do you mean to leave through those space rifts?" Fade nodded and said, "That''s what I''m thinking." Fire Dragon was a little anxious and worried. It said, "Boss, that''s a space rift. Who knows what will happen if we enter it? Besides, we don''t know where the space rift will open. If we get in and find ourselves in a remote and strange ce, or somewhere far away from Earth, it will be difficult." "At the beginning, we were all sucked into the space rift and survived. Now, our strength has increased, so the danger of the space rift should not be so high." Fade exined. "As for the exit that you speak of, it''s indeed impossible to control the destination and we can only depend on luck. We might not end up on Earth. After all, this World Tree passes through Earth and the Earth Yuan World." Fire Dragon was still worried. "But this..." "If you don''t want to go, then stay here alone. I''ll leave by myself," Fade stated. Fire Dragon was in a panic and hurriedly stepped forward. "Okay, I''ll go with you. We all need apanion, so that we won''t feel lonely!" Fade smiled and then instructed it, "Get ready. I''m going to try." "Yes!" Fire Dragon spoke in a serious tone and directly climbed into Fade''s arms. Then, Fade''s palm gathered a stream of green energy. With a bang, he pped the surface of the World Tree, which was like a pir of light. Boom! Suddenly, theyer of green light on the surface of the World Tree began to tremble. Positive energy began to circte. The already unstable space became violent because of the fluctuations. The space around the World Tree began to tremble and ck lines appeared. They kept trembling and changing, bing bigger. Finally, they turned into ck cracks and drifted out of the surrounding void. "It has appeared. Get ready!" Fade shouted.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. His gaze swiftly swept across these ck cracks, trying to find something. However, it was a pity that there was not much difference between the space rifts, so he could not tell them apart. Since that was the case, he did not hesitate. He chose the nearest space rift and quickly approached it. At the same time, he activated the positive energy in his body and formed a protective shield around him. In his arms, Fire Dragon, who was afraid of death, hid under Fade''s shield and added ayer of protective cover to itself. In this way, they waited until the space rift became big enough for Fade to jump into. Without hesitation, Fade rushed into the space rift. It was another round of dizziness. The strong wind and energy kept whistling in his ears and the whole world was in darkness. After some time, the dizzy Fade suddenly felt a bright light shining in his eyes. Then, he crashed onto a soft meadow. Behind him, the space rift continued to tremble, as if it was sucking everything in its path into it. Therefore, Fade quickly pulled away from the space rift. Drawing a distance between himself and the space rift, he had the time to observe the surrounding environment. This was a dense forest. The trees were lush, with no end in sight. In the forest, there were quite a few remnant energies of vicious beasts. However, at this moment, there was 12 no vicious beast in the vicinity. Perhaps they had been by the movement of the spa eaway QUMS rift. There was only the forest in sight, so for a while, Fade could not determine his specific location. He was going to find a higher mountain peak to see the surrounding environment. Perhaps he could find a ce where people lived, and then he could confirm his location. However, just as he rose into the air, ready to look for the mountain... Suddenly, he felt a wave of positive energy fluctuation. In an instant, he stopped and began to explore carefully. "From the south, someone ising!" Fade noticed the sound and quietly retreated behind a tree. At the same time, he activated the wood essence of his temporary elixir core and wrapped himself and the dragon. He waspletely the forest From Fade''s investigation, it ne simpoo with to tell the difference between himself trees. Content belongs to and t ¨¦n.kikistories About three minutester, a team of people arrived. Fade, who was hiding in the woods, found that it was a group of uniformed men. "The energy ising from this direction. Are you guys sure?" "This is the direction that the emperor discovered himself. Don''t you believe him?" "Hurry up. There must be something over there. Don''t let others take action first." While speaking, this group of men in uniform walked towards the direction of the space rift. Seeing this, Fade guessed in his heart, "Judging from their ents, they should be people from Jopeno. Is this the army of Jopeno?" Then, the team arrived at the space rift. Chapter 3167 Chapter 3167 ? When they saw the space rift, along with something that asionally flew out or cut through it, their eyes instantly lit up. "It''s a space rift. I didn''t expect to bump into it. We have good luck!" "Look, that''s a Heaven Level weapon. And over there, that''s a Heaven Level herb. These are treasured goods!" "Hurry up! Try to get it!" As soon as the man who was assumed to be the captain gave the order, the team members began to carefully approach the space rift and collect the treasures that were spewing out. However, just as they were about to take action, Fade suddenly felt an aura approaching them. Moreover,pared to the Jopeno team earlier, this martial arts practitioner''s aura was very fast, without any concealment. He flew directly over the forest to this ce. Fade looked up and found that there were also a group of uniformed men. However, they consisted of tall Western men. "What the hell? Why are there Westerners? Is this not Jopeno, but Europe instead?" For a while, Fade was a little confused. At this moment, the team from Jopeno, who was the first to approach them, also noticed the Western team rapidly approaching in the air. Both sides stopped at the same time and looked at each other warily. In the team from Jopeno, a person said, "Are you following us?" A tall man with blond hair and blue eyes spoke with a faint smile, "We came out for a walk and happened to be here. Are we not allowed to do so?" "You went for a walk and we happened to run into each other. Do you think we''re fools?" The Jopeno soldier roared angrily, his aura surging. However, the Western team was not afraid at all. On the contrary, they became more arrogant. They stared directly at the other side and said, "Aren''t you fools? Why else would you ask such a ridiculous question?" Immediately, there was a burst ofughter. The blond man paused and said sternly, "Yes, we followed you, so what? We''re acting together this time. Do you, Beauties Dragon Hall, want to keep the treasure for yourselves?" "You..." One of the representatives of Beauties Dragon Hall was choked with emotion. Pointing at the speaker, he gnashed his teeth and said, "We discovered it first!" "So what?" The blond man retorted, not taking them seriously at all. "Do you want to start a war against us?" The speaker of Beauties Dragon Hall gritted his teeth and said. The positive energy in his body began to surge. At this moment, another stream of positive energy approached. This time, a team that looked like they were from Southeast Asia appeared. They were also wearing uniforms. "Bright Cloud Hall, are all of you also going to participate?" Beauties Dragon Hall asked. The Southeast Asian group that looked like Bright Cloud Hall members looked at them and said, "Asura Hall, Beauties Dragon Hall, this is the territory of Bright Cloud Hall. No matter what the situation is, we ought to have a share of the stuff!" "You..." The speaker of Beauties Dragon Hall was full of anger but there was nothing he could do. After all, the people from Asura Hall and Bright Cloud Hall were not to be trifled with. Especially the short man who took the lead in Bright Cloud Hall. He was Chaksong of Siand, the former Elder of Poison Cloud Hall. He was a disciple of Kyron Mo, one of the leaders of Bright Cloud Hall. His strength was not bad. He was a disciple whom Kyron groomed after his son, Kid, was killed. Moreover, in Asura Hall, there were also several famous experts, whose strength could not be underestimated. For a time, the situation was at a deadlock. Fade, who was hiding in the dark, had predicted the general situation from the conversation between the three parties. The people of Bright Cloud Hall said that this was their territory, which meant that he should be in Southeast Asia orlndnd. After all, this was the headquarters of Bright Cloud Hall. Presently, the members of AsuraText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hall and Beauties Dragon Hall were here in Southeast Asia. Their simultaneous appearance in Bright Cloud Hall''s territory while in uniform, meant something must be going on. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org This spection could be confirmed from the words of the brawny man from Asura Hall. Therefore, the whole crowd hade to the territory of Southeast Asia and had joined forces to do certain activities. Just as Fade was specting, the three parties faced each other, e looking at the space rift that was trembling and showing signs of disappearing. Chaksong from Bright Cloud Hall eximed, "I''m afraid that the space rift will notst long. If we continue to be in a stalemate like this, we will not get anything. Why don''t we look for treasures and get the things first?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chaksong''s words got agreement from the other two teams. Everyone nodded and confirmed their identities. Then, they activated their positive energies to protect their bodies as they began to approach the space rift. The weaker ones would be looking for the treasures flying out of the space rift. The stronger ones would approach the space rift and use their positive energy to probe into the rift to absorb the treasures that had just passed by. For a moment, the three teams had calmed down. They began to work together to search for treasures in the space rift. Although the sess rate was not high, they had already collected more than a dozen treasures in less than 15 minutes. It seemed that they were all at least at the Heaven Level. That was definitely a valuable fortune. At that moment, the space rift trembled even more violently, contracting and surging. The surging energy also began to be chaotic. When Chaksong saw this, he said, "The space rift is about to disappear. Quickly, leave!" The three teams immediately pulled away from each other, ready to stay away from the space rift. However, at this time, several bursts of energy roared out. The group of people who were near the area were caught off guard. Their bodies lost bnce and they were instantly sucked into the space rift. They didn''t even have the time to scream. Seeing this, the rest of the people turned pale with fright. Without helping theirpanions, they fled in a hurry. However, their escape speed was slower than Fade''s. Whoosh! Fade sent out several streams of energy and urately and quickly hit the other side. All of a sudden, the members fell into the space rift and disappeared in an instant. When the space rift disappeared, only the five powerful team members were still alive, including Chaksong. They looked at Fade with horror and anger, and their eyes were full of hatred. "Who are you? How dare you ambush us? Do you know who we are?" A man from Asura Hall red at Fade and shouted. Fade didn''t waste any more time talking to him. He waved his hand and a stream of energy burst out of the air. Before he could react, the the man''s eyebrows and through the back of his head, killing him instantly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org energy directly prated box the Chapter 3168 Chapter 3168 ? The expressions of the remaining four men changed. They looked at Fade with fear. After all, they all knew that the man who was killed just now was an expert from Asura Hall. He had the strength of a Stage 5 Level 6 expert, and was not bad at all. However he had been killed in one move. That meant that Fade''s strength was one level higher than theirs. He was likely at least at Stage 8 of Level 6, or possibly even at Level 7. "Sir, if you want any treasures, we''re willing to offer them to you with open arms. We don''t want any of them." Chaksong was rather smart. He immediately admitted defeat when he saw Fade''s strength. However, Fade snorted and said, "If I kill you, those things will naturally belong to me." At this moment, the four of them gasped and their eyes glimmered. A man from Beauties Dragon Hall couldn''t help but say, "Let me tell you, we are official members of Beauties Dragon Hall, Bright Cloud Hall, and Asura Hall. Although you are strong, if you oppose the three of us, you will die. Think carefully. You..." "Cut the crap!" Fade snorted coldly and once again waved his hand. With a "bang", the man was beheaded. With only three people left, their gazes changed again. They looked at Fade withplicated expressions. "W-What do you want?" Even for someone as powerful as Chaksong, his voice trembled at this moment. Fade said in a deep voice, "Answer all my questions honestly. If I find any lies, I''ll kill you all. Do you understand?" "Yes, sir!" The three replied in a trembling voice. Then, Fade looked at Chaksong and said, "Let''s start with you!" Chaksong took a step forward and looked at Fade with some nervousness, waiting for him to ask a question. Instead of asking directly, Fade shot out two streams of positive energy to seal the ears of the other two people. Suddenly, the two people''s expressions changed and they became flustered.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "You... What did you do? I cannot hear. You..." Fade coldly made a gesture of zipping his mouth, and the two of them quietened down. Then, he looked at Chaksong and asked, "I want to know, what is this ce? Why did the people from these three Martial Arts Halls gather here?" "You don''t know?" Hearing his question, Chaksong had a surprised look on his face. Fade''s face was expressionless, and he snapped coldly, "Answer my question." Chaksong quickly replied, "This is Siand in South Asia. It belongs to our Bright Cloud Hall." "Siand!" Fade nodded slightly. His previous guess was right. He continued, "The people from our three Halls are gathered here because the chiefs of the four major Martial Arts Halls haveunched a joint war and are ready to attack China." "What? Joint war to attack China!" Fade raised his eyebrows. Then, he continued to ask, "Tell me in detail. What''s going on?" He said, "A week ago, Thunder Hall suddenly announced publicly that the Earth Yuan Mirror appeared in China and was in the hands of Green Wood Hall." "After that, Thunder Hall, together with Asura Hall, Bright Cloud Hall, and Beauties Dragon Hall, issued aplete set of instructions, demanding Green Wood Hall hand over the Earth Yuan Mirror andpete fairly." "However, Green Wood Hall issued a statement saying that the Earth Yuan Mirror isn''t in their hands, and that the words of Thunder Hall were a lie." "However, less than half a day after the announcement, the aura of the Earth Yuan World appeared in China, Therefore, everyone believes that the Earth Yuan Mirror is in the hands of Green Wood Hall. It is only because they are unwilling to hand over the treasure, so they won''t admit it." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Thus, in order to make Green Wood order Hall hand over the Earth Yuan Mirror, the warriors of the four Martial Arts Halls gathered here in Siand, at the border of China, preparing to force Green Wood Hall to hand over the Earth Yuan Mirror." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "The main force would be Thunder Hall, the first team that arrived at the border of the country. We belong to the second team and have just arrived here." After listening to the unfinished story, Fade''s expression couldn''t help but be serious. A few months ago, when he went to Green Wood Hall, Janus had spoken to him about the Earth Yuan Mirror Later, Fade returned and Green Wood Hall came out of seclusion, reminding him about the relevant events of the Martial Arts Alliance. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As well as the preparation for the Combat Readiness Committee, it was also to prevent the other Martial Arts Halls fromunching a joint attack based on the excuse of making use of the Earth Yuan Mirror. However, he did not expect that there would be so many twists and turns. This made the preparation for the uing war even moreplicated. Fade himself had even fallen into the space rift and missed the timing of the war. These thoughts shed through his mind, and Fade asked again, "How is the situation at the front line?" He said, "We haven''t arrived at the front line yet. We''ve only heard some news." "China has also responded. Green Wood Hall and their martial arts forces have all assembled at the border to prepare for war." "Up until now, there hasn''t been arge-scale war, but I heard that we''ve already fought a few small battles. We even suffered some small losses after joining hands with the other Martial Arts Halls." "Because, a young leader suddenly appeared. I heard that his name is Kohen Long, leader of a group called the Dragon Force. He''s very strong and has won several small-scale battles." Hearing this, Fade was shocked again. "Kohen Long, the Dragon Force. He''s actually still alive!" Some time ago, Fade and Kohen fought at the northern suburbs of Capital City, on Dragonpine Mountain. Fade almost killed Kohen on the spot, but in the end, he didn''t kill him because Yose had intervened. However, Kohen''s injuries were serious. Given his injuries at that time, even if he could be saved, his strength would be greatly affected and it would take some time for him to recover. However, from what he had heard, Kohen not only survived, but also regained his strength in half a month. He led the army again and made several contributions on the battlefield. This situation was really too strange. "What the hell is Kohen made of? Steel? He recovered so quickly from such serious injuries. It''s incredible." Fade still wanted to ask for more detailed information about Kohen, but Chaksong didn''t know much about the details. Fade asked a few more questions about the battlefield. Chaksong answered them one by one. However, because he had not yet gone to the battlefield, he did not know much. After his questioning, Fade sealed Chaksong''s ears. Fade began to interrogate the second person, and it was basically the same as Chaksong''s questioning. Next, there was the third person. After the three of them had been questioned, Fade confirmed that what Chaksong had said was true. Thus, that was the status quo. Chapter 3169 Chapter 3169 ? "Not bad, you guys aren''t lying!" Fade nodded. He touched the ears of the trio as he gathered his positive energy. The trio''s faces lit up. "We told you everything we know. Please spare our lives!" However, Fade suddenly decided to attack. With a whoosh, his energy broke through the air at the same time and shot towards the trio. When the trio saw it, their expressions instantly changed. They screamed and rushed towards him. "You broke your promise!" "You failed to keep your word. You deserve to die!" "Quick! We''d better run for our lives!" Fade snorted, "I did not promise that I would not kill you." Although the three of them were experts, they were no match for Fade, who was now at Stage 9 of Level 7. Bang, Bang, Bang! Fade''s energy prated their heads and they were killed instantly. Then, he put away the scattered treasures from the space rift and the items found on the trio. After that, he tore through the air and headed north. Now that he knew which direction to go, he quickened his pace. About two hourster, he was met with a group of uniformed troops. There were about 5,000 of them. If it was an ordinary army, 5,000 people was nothing. However, these soldiers were basically at least Level 4 martial artists. It must be noted that Level 4 martial artists were equivalent to experts at the Heaven Level. In the past, those in the Heaven Level were extremely powerful entities. Presently, 5,000 people were gathered together; such a powerful force was so great that even Fade was afraid. Moreover, in addition to these Level 4 martial artists, he could obviously feel stronger energy. There were roughly about forty to fifty people. Judging from their auras, he could tell that these martial artists were at Level 7. They should be the elders of the Martial Arts Hall. It could be said that they were the elites of the elites. At this moment, a group of powerful people had gathered at the foot of a hill. There was a small river less than 500 meters ahead of the foot of the mountain. Across the river was his home country. Right then, on the other side of the river, there were also groups of fully armed soldiers, who were ready to attack. In terms of the number of soldiers, the Chinese definitely had more soldiers than the Joint Army. They had about 20,000 soldiers, which was four times more than what the Joint Army had. However, after a careful investigation, Fade realized that the Chinese soldiers were only at Level 2 and 3. They were much weakerpared to the Joint Army''s soldiers. As for the Level 7 martial artists with high-endbat strength, the Chinese soldiers only had a dozen people. It was iparable to the number of Level 7 martial artists that the Joint Army had. In such a situation, it would be difficult for the Chinese soldiers to win if the two sides started a full-scale war. Just as Fade was worried. Suddenly, there was a burst of noise. Over at the Joint Army side, a group of people in ragged clothes returned to the base camp. They were in a state of panic and their bodies were covered in wounds. Apparently, they had been attacked. "What happened?" A tall man stepped forward and questioned. The leader stood up and saluted, "Sir, I would like to report back to you our findings. We were out scouting the area, and unfortunately, were attacked by the Dragon Force. They had the upper hand. I regret to inform you that two hundred of our people lost their lives." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What?! Two hundred?! That''s nearly half of our troop! What were you thinking? You''re just a good-for-nothing. I''m going to kill you!" The tall man, Morrison, was furious. He raised his right hand, and in his palm, his energy began to gather. He was about to aim it towards the leader. However, at the crucial moment, a et scrawny man, who looked like he was from Southeast Asia, rushed over and said, "Morrison, there''s no use killing him. The most important thing we need to do right now is to find a way to deal with the Dragon Force as soon as possible. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Otherwise, they are going to attack us. If that happens, we would have exhausted our strength for no reason. In the end, we''ll be defeated!" When Morrison heard this, his expression grew colder. He looked at the scrawny man and said, "Stevie, the Dragon Force have won five rounds in session, in less than a week. They killed over eight hundred people of the Joint Army. It''s a great loss to us." "If we want to win, we have to get rid of the Dragon Force. Otherwise, it''s hard to say what will happen." Stevie nodded and said in a low voice, "The Dragon Force is a big problem and we must solve it." "However, their strength has exceeded our expectations. Moreover, they have a strong desire to fight. Almost every time we encounter them, they are always fighting tirelessly. They are beyond our capabilities." A hint of ferocity appeared in Morrison''s eyes as he gritted his teeth and said, "I''m aware! I''ve heard it about a thousand times! Is there any news regarding Kohen''s transfer to the Dragon Force?" At this moment, an Asian woman in a long robe walked over and bowed to the two. She said, "Stevie, Mr. Morrison, I have thetest details regarding Kohen''s transfer to the Dragon Force." "Miss Miyuki, what is it?" Morrison and Stevie asked in a hurry. Miyuki immediately opened the file and told them about Kohen''s transfer. Fade, who was hiding on one side, also listened in to their conversation. "There was a vicious beast in net Yandover City, Kohen and his team showed up out of nowhere and killed the vicious beast, known as the ck Jag Tiger. After that, he became famous. Then, he went to Capital City and shed with Lundie, who was in charge of the Combat Readiness Committee and who was also one of the youngest martial arts experts. The two fought against each other on Dragonpine Mountain." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "In the end, Kohen was almost killed." "After that, Lundie left Capital City. His whereabouts are still unknown till this date." "Kohen, however, quickly recovered and emerged again in less than a month." "First, he went to several small towns on the border of his country. There were several reported incidents of vicious beasts attacking in that area. Kohen led the Dragon Force to quickly solve these problems." "With that, Kohen, whose reputation had been damaged because of his defeat to bundle, quickly regained his reputation and became a nationalAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. hero." "Then, the four Martial Arts Halls joined forces to attack him. He led the Dragon Force and epted the challenge, where he won several rounds in session. His fame rose again. He is a hero in the hearts of countless Chinese people." "His fame in the army reached a peak." "Now, Kohen is not only themander of the Dragon Force, but the people are now saying that he should be themander-inchief of the country. They are saying that he should be themander of the battlefield, just below Yose." "If Kohen continues to develop, he will definitely be a big problem for us in the future. We must get rid of him as soon as possible." Miyuki finally concluded. Chapter 3170 Chapter 3170 ? Stevie and Morrison frowned as soon as Miyuki finished reporting. Their faces were full of worry. After all, Ko hen had appeared out of nowhere. Not only that, he was incredibly strong and he caught them off guard. For a moment, they were at a loss. They had no idea how they were going to deal with him. At this moment, Fade, who was hiding on one side and who was listening in on their conversation, also became serious. However, what was going through his mind right now was not the situation of the battle. Instead it was what Miyuki from Beauties Dragon Hall said. Earlier, she mentioned that after Kohen''s recovery, there were several incidents of vicious beast attacks reported in nearby towns. That made Fade very vignt and suspicious. After all, the space rift was very strong. He learned from the conversation between the ck Jag Tiger that Kohen couldmunicate with vicious beasts. Not only that, he could summon them at will. It was then that Fade realized that Kohen must have arranged the attack on Yandover City. He would get the vicious beasts to attack the city first, then he would act as a savior and kill the vicious beasts so that he could make a name for himself. If this was true, then ording to what Fade heard just now, after Kohen recovered, he must have also summoned the vicious beasts to attack the nearby towns in order to restore his reputation. At the thought of this, anger shed in Fade''s eyes. There was a killing intent in his eyes. "Kohen, you''d better hope that I guessed wrong. Otherwise, I will not spare your life," Fade said firmly in his heart. After Miyuki updated Morrison and Stevie on the findings about Kohen, they began discussing countermeasures. Fade, too, thought about it. He wondered whether he should attack from behind, or return home and join forces with them to fight. Just as he was deep in thought, suddenly, he heard a familiar name, the Combat Readiness Committee. In an instant, he became concerned. He listened in carefully. In the end, Miyuki, Morrison and Stevie concluded that Kohen''s Dragon Force was too strong. It was not a good choice to fight head-on. If they could break through from the side, they would be able to create a gap in their defensive forces and then attack from both sides. That way, the Joint Army would have a great chance of defeating all the opponents in one fell swoop with the advantage of numbers. After their discussion, they chose to attack from the ce that was guarded by the Combat Readiness Committee. After listening for a while. Fade also understood why Morrison and the rest chose that ce as the breakthrough point. The preparation for war had been in full swing, and the situation was good. However, Kohen''s rapid rise brought a huge blow to the development of the Combat Readiness Committee. In the following battle on Dragonpine Mountain, Lundie defeated Kohen. Originally, the Combat Readiness Committee was slowly beginning to rise again. However, after bundle''s sudden disappearance, Kohen''s rapid recovery and his resurrection, as well as the deliberate suppression of the Combat Readiness Committee by the Martial Arts Alliance, all these things made the Combat Readiness Committee, which showed signs of reemergence, fall to the bottom again. Presently, it was even worse than before. They had less than 200 people. In this battle, the Combat Readiness Committee was also excluded and was directly arranged to be at the edge of the battlefield. They were often sent by different troops to run around without any stable positions. Moreover, the treatment of the Combat Readiness Committee members was the worst among all troops. What was even more puzzling was that the Combat Readiness Committee was guarding a tunneled ground. However, the Combat Readiness Committee was not guarding the bottom. Instead, they were guarding its wide opening. This kind of terrain was easy to attack but difficult to defend. If the enemy attacked, they would gradually retreat and finally gather at the bottom, which meant that there was no way to escape. It was basically a dead end. It was precisely because of this reason that Morrison and the others came up with this strategy to lead their troops to attack the Combat Readiness Committee. After the orders were made, the rest of the Joint Army quickly took action. The group of 500 martial artists quickly gathered together. The elder of Beauties Dragon Hall, Miyuki, and the elder of Bright Cloud Hall, Stevie, who were both in Stage 2 of Level 7, led the team to ambush the Combat Readiness Committee. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org That evening, the toon of 500 soldiers marched towards the Combat Readiness Committee under the cover of the night. The Joint Army marched silently and quickly in the darkness. They moved swiftly through the dark like phantoms as they made their way north.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The night was getting darker, and the moon that hung in the sky was covered by dark clouds. The world was silent and dark. The Combat Readiness Committee set up camp on the edge of the Chinese border. There was a patrol team, carefully patrolling the area. The campsite was very quiet. Not a single sound could be heard. The only source of light wasing from one of the tents in the middle of the campsite. One could vaguely hear conversations and voicesing from within. In the tent, there was a long table. A middle-aged man who looked to be in his fifties sat in the center seat. He was Sohail, the chiefmander of the Combat Readiness Committee, and also an old subordinate of Saxen. However, he was only in Stage 2 of Level 6. He could be considered themander- inchief in terms of strategy. The true leaders of the battle were the two young men sitting on either side of him. These two people were all old acquaintances of Fade. Saxen''s disciple, Sheldon, and Rardo, who was recruited by Fade from the National Military School. Both of them were at Stage 8 of Level 6, making them the strongest fighters in the Combat Readiness Committee. At that moment, the three of them sat around the table, looking serious. Rardo was the youngest and he had the fiercest temper. He mmed his hand on the table and said, "In my opinion, Yose is deliberately targeting us. They not only arranged for our team to be in the most remote ce, but also offered us to other troops. They also treated us like crap. This is disappointing. Our men are nowining." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org el On the other side, Sheldon nodded and said, "I think we can think of a way to deal with our men being offered to other troops. However as for Yose, he ispletely reckless. He not only makes us run back and forth, but also arranged for us to defend such a ce." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "It''s a big funnel. It''s easy for our enemies to attack us and it''s difficult for us to defend. Yose doesn''t have any military knowledge. Aren''t we just sending our men to die?" "Sheldon, watch your words!" The leader, Sohail, reminded him. Sheldon immediately kept quiet. He knew that in the army, he must listen to his superior''s orders and notin. However, in reality, he just could not help himself. Chapter 3171 Chapter 3171 ? On the other side of the table, Rardo was visibly anxious the moment he heard Sohail''s words. Without a moment''s hesitation, he spoke up, "Fine, Sohail. We''ll stopining. Then, what do you think we should do now?" "Should we continue obeying the orders? If we do, we''ll lose more of our people. The Combat Readiness Committee is down to less than two hundred members." Sohail remained silent. After some time, he said, "Let''s give it one more day. I will bring this matter up to the superiors tomorrow. If they can''t give me a suitable exnation, well leave." "Leave?!" At the mention of the word "leave", Sheldon''s expression changed drastically as he questioned, "You want us to leave? People will think that we chickened out! If that happens, our reputation will be ruined! If that happens, I''m afraid that it''ll be the end of the Combat Readiness Committee." Rardo sounded as if he was overwhelmed with emotions. "Well, that beats letting us die for nothing!" "We are martial artists. We are soldiers. Either die on the battlefield or die in the hands of our enemy! What''s the point of us deliberately tormenting our people?" "Worsees to worst, we''ll be a local despot and do whatever we like." Sohail interrupted, "Rardo, don''t be so impulsive. Mr. Chung and Madam Camelia aremunicating with Mr. Long. Who knows? Maybe well hear something from him soon." At the mention of that, all of them fell silent as they were all reminded of Lundie. "Where on earth did Brother Chen go? Why isn''t there any news about him? If he''s here, he would definitely havee up with a solution," Rardo pointed out. "Mr. Chen visited Yandover City for an investigation. We lost all contact with him as soon as he entered the forest. We sent someone to investigate. Some said that the aura in the forest encountered a drastic change. There seemed to be a lot of attacks by vicious beasts. I also heard that Daryl from the Dragon Force died in the forest. It may have something to do with Mr. Chen," Sheldon conjectured. "Daryl, it must be Kohen''s doing. They might have started tounch their attacks on Mr. Chen, and now, the enemies havee to attack us, yet everyone here does nothing to unite. All they want and think about is getting a piece of their territory, and they will do what it takes to plot against their people. They are all useless!" Rardo cursed, fuming. Sohail mmed his palm against the table and announced, "That''s enough. We shall all end this topic. Be on the alert. Now, go and get some rest. I''ll visit Yose tomorrow." After the meeting, Sheldon and Rardo stood up and were about to leave. Right at the moment, however, a ck shadow appeared in the tent all of a sudden. The trio in the tent instantly had their guards up and witnessed as the ck shadow''s positive energy began to surge, forming a triangr shield that surrounded them. At the same time, Sheldon hissed, "Who are you?" Hearing the voice, the figure turned around and spoke, his voice deep and powerful, "Sohail, Sheldon, Rardo! It''s me!" The three of them were stunned upon hearing the familiar voice. They stared in the direction of the voice uponing to their senses. In an instant, a look of pleasant surprise emerged on their faces. "Brother Chen, you''re back!" "Mr. Chen, you... What are you doing here?" "What exactly happened, Mr. Chen?" Fade was immediately bombarded with questions. He waved a dismissive hand and slumped into a nearby seat, announcing, "I''ll tell you everything when we have the time. Now, I have something important to announce." "It''s military-rted." With that, the three immediately put on a solemn face as they settled in their seats at once. "What is it?" Fade''s gaze swept past the three of them before he solemnly began to say, "As we speak, the Joint Army is heading in our direction. They are preparing tounch a surprise attack..." He briefed them on what he had heard. After hearing that, the three of them gasped, their faces full of shock. "Five hundred soldiers are marching in this direction." "Stevie from Bright Cloud Hall and Miyuki from Beauties Dragon Hall are leading the troops. They are both Stage 2 of Level 7 experts." "If they take advantage of the geography tounch a surprise attack on us, we will definitely be defeated." After the shock subsided, the three of them asked in unison, "What should we now do? What should we do?" All three of them focused their gazes on Fade. Meeting their gazes, he determinedly said, "I don''t know much about the military, but I think we should stay and fight back." "Wait, did you say fight them?" Sheldon was shocked when he heard Fade''s words. "But our lineup clearly pales inparison with the Joint Army. If..." Sohail spoke up as well, "I think it''s best to retreat and preserve our strength since we already know about it." Rardo, on the other hand, supported Fade''s n. "I think Brother Chen''s decision is great. Since we know they''re going to. attack us, we can get ready. We sneak an attack and catch them off guard. There is still hope." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After listening to each of their thoughts, Fade exined, "Although we now know that they'' re going to attack us, I''m pretty sure they''re not and far away from us. Furthermore, they''re much stronger than us they''re charging at us at an amazing speed. ording to my estimation, they should arrive in half an hour." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "We don''t have enough time to retreat. It''ll probably do more harm than good if we''re attacked by them halfway through our withdrawal." After hearing Fade''s exnation, Sohail nodded and went along with him, saying, "Mr. Chen, what you said is reasonable. I didn''t think it through." "But if we fight them, we''re incapable of..." He also expressed his concern after much thought. Sheldon, who was standing by his side, nodded as well, expressing his worry. Fade then said, "We''re iparable to them in terms of strength, but since we now know that they''re going to attack us, we can set up an ambush and sneak an attack on them." "What''s more, you can gather all the forces you have right now and request for support. When the timees, we will be able to defeat them." Hearing that, Sohail gave a firm nod, expressing his approval of the idea, "That''s a good idea. I''ll contact Team 5 who''s the closest to us. They''re strong and have enough manpower. If they arrive in time, well definitely be able to wipe them all out" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org SW Rardo, however, had other worries on his mind. "Team 5 belongs to the Dragon Force. They''ve always been at odds with us. Do you think they''re willing to help us?" Sohail paused before proceeding to say, "The Dragon Force may not get along with us, but this is a battlefield, and we''rerades-inarm. In this case, I believe they will make the right choice." "Also, I will exin the situation to Yose and have him coordinate the situation." Sheldon nodded. "That is the best solution for the time being." "But..." Rardo was still worried. At that point, Fade said, "Even if Team 5 doesn''t want to help us, you guys don''t have to worry too much because I''m here!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. They were instantly relieved when they heard his words as their eyes instantly brimmed with confidence. "Yes, we''ll win as long as Brother Chen is here." "Brother Chen defeated Thunderbolt and Kohen. Stevie and Miyuki are nothingpared to them." Rardo had always worshiped bundle. Chapter 3172 Chapter 3172 ? Fade chuckled and said, "Since no one has any objections, let''s get ready!" "Yes!" Sohail, Rardo, and Sheldon chorused. Then, everyone got busy. Sohail contacted Yose and Team 5 to request help. Rardo led his team in exploring the surroundings. He wanted to search for the best spot tounch a surprise attack.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Sheldon, on the other hand, reorganized his team and prepared them for battle. At that moment, there was a lot going on at the initially peaceful campsite. Everyone was busy preparing for battle. Twenty minutester, all two hundred members of the troop were all in ce and ready for an ambush. There, however, was still no news from Sohail. Rardo could not help feeling somewhat anxious as he inquired, "Where''s Sohail? It doesn''t take that long to contact Team 5 and Yose." With his brows furrowed deeply, Sheldon said, "Let''s wait a little longer. Themander of Team 5 is Khalil. He is hot-tempered and not exactly an easygoing person." "They are just useless pieces of cr*p who only know how to fight in the dark," Rardo grumbled. By then, Sohail finally returned. "So, what did they say?" Rardo and Sheldon immediately rushed up to him and asked. Sohail said with a smile on his face, "I requested Yose and Khalil for assistance. They agreed to help us and will arrive in 20 minutes." "That''s great!" Sheldon pped his hands. Rardo muttered, "I''m surprised that the Dragon Force can be so easily persuaded." Sohail said, "Khalil is not exactly easy to talk to. It took me a long time to persuade him before he finally agreed to it. He, however, requested that after this victory, 70% of the spoils of war will belong to them. Also, we must leave the east side of Spring River unguarded to ease their journey here." "70% of the spoils of war?! That''s too much!" Rardoined discontentedly. "I don''t think I can leave the east side of Spring River unguarded either. That position is very critical. If we don''t set up defensive forces, we''ll be in trouble when the enemy counterattacks." Sheldon raised his doubts from a military officer''s point of view when he heard Sohail''s words. Equally helpless, Sohail said, "I did point that out, but Khalil insisted that the Dragon Force don''t trust us, the Combat Readiness Committee. He also said that if we put our people on standby at Spring River, they will note and aid us in our attacks, so there isn''t any other way. I had to agree to his request." "This... Can you try to talk to him again? I don''t think it''s a good n..." Sheldon frowned. Sohail shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it''s toote. Khalil is already leading his team to make preparations. Our men have also vacated Spring River. If we make changes right now, I''m afraid it will create more trouble." Sheldon sighed and said, "If that''s the case, all we can do is hope that nothing bad happens!" All of a sudden, they heard flocks of birds chirping. They perked up as they immediately knew what was going on. "The enemies areing!" Sohail ordered at once, "Get ready for battle!" In an instant, everyone got ready at their respective positions. Then, it was dead silent. In the dark night, one could faintly witness a troop and their horses sneaking into the military base. Each and every one of them was agile. Their movements were light and they were almost silent. From that, one could see that the other party definitely consisted of elite experts. They were targeting the campsite of the Combat Readiness Committee. It was dead quiet at the campsite. There were no movements. It was as if they were not expecting their enemies. When they were slightly less than a hundred meters from the campsite, themander-in-chief of the Joint Army, Stevie, ordered, "Attack!" In an instant, a troop of five hundred elite martial artistsunched an attack on the campsite of the Combat Readiness Committee. Positive energy roared and pierced into the tent like a sword. One tent after another was prated, lit up, and exploded. The chaos and screams Stevie had expected did not take ce. On the contrary, it remained silent as ever. It was as if there was no one in the tent. "What''s going on?" He was stunned. Only then did he realize that something was wrong. His expression changed drastically. "This is not right. They must have found out that we wereing!" Almost as soon as he noticed something amiss, Sohailmanded his troops to attack. All two hundred members of his troop rushed out from their hiding spots and charged towards the Joint Army, burning with fighting spirit. At that moment, streams of positive et energy roared through the air. Glints from swords swooshed around whereas blood sttered all over the ce apanied by screams that constantly pierced through the silence of the night. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Within a short period of time, the soldiers of the Joint Army shed with the Combat Readiness Committee, resulting in an uproar. Stevie and Miyuki were both experts. They soon came to their senses a? they immediately rushed into the battlefield, sessively defeating several enemies in a row and stabilizing the situation. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Don''t panic! Stick together and fight back," Stevie ordered. He then proceeded tounch attacks with Miyuki, ying enemies one after another. The Combat Readiness Committee was instantly silenced in the face of those two Level 7 martial artists. Several members of the Combat Readiness Committee were sacrificed under their attacks. Seeing that, Sheldon and Rardo''s eyes were bloodshot, and they seethed with fury as they eximed, "It''s our turn!" Just as they were about to go forward. Fade stopped them in time, saying, "Let me do it. You guys are in charge of reorganizing the team and dealing with the weaker members." While speaking, he rushed towards Stevie and Miyuki. After all, those two were warriors at Stage 2 of Level 7. They were much stronger than Sheldon and Rardo. Swoosh! A crimson virtual sword pierced through the sky, shing towards Stevie. A look of horror climbed up Stevie''s face when he sensed the terrifying aura. He gave up attacking the person in front of him and shot out a burst of energy in the direction of the scarlet sword. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Bang! When the two collided, the scarlet sword shed through Stevie''s positive energy and continued to charge at him. Stevie was shocked at such a sight. He hurriedly retreated and shouted for aid, "He''s an expert! Miyuki, I need help!" When she heard Stevie''s cry, she rushed over and stood by his side in fighting Fade. For a moment, the three masters were engaged in a deep battle. The positive energies striking through the air created bursts of colorful radiance in the dark night sky, resulting in a breathtaking scene. At that moment, the situation on the ground was getting more and more intense. After the Joint Army experienced the initial chaos, they steadied themselves to engage in a fierce battle with the Combat Readiness Committee. Although Sheldon and Rardo were young experts, there were also masters in the opponent''s lineup. With the advantage of numbers, they were at a tie for a time. Both sides were constantly losing members as they sustained severe injuries. Witnessing such a scene, Sheldon and Rardo gritted their teeth, their eyes fuelled by determination. The two parties were, right then, at a deadlock, but the Combat Readiness Committee had a slight upper hand. They were, however, outnumbered. If they continued fighting with the enemy, there was a chance that they would lose more people and it would result in them being defeated. Wasting no time, Sheldon and Rardo made up their minds to use all their strength andunched waves of attacks in an attempt to eliminate the enemy as soon as possible. Chapter 3173 Chapter 3173 ? When Fade, who was in the air, heard the roar from below, he cast his gaze onto the ground and immediately understood what was going on. "I have to end this as soon as possible!" With a snort, he gave it his all,unching ferocious attacks one after the other. Streams of flowing positive energy intertwined, lunging at Stevie and Miyuki. The two of them were considered expert martial artists. If they joined forces, they would be able to fight a martial artist who was already at Stage 4 of Level 7. They were, however, incapable of resisting Fade''s attack. The longer they fought, the more wounds there were on their bodies. If they continued fighting, they were definitely going to die. The two of them exchanged nces. Almost at the same time, they made a decision and turned around to flee. Fade did not chase after them. Instead, he turned his attention back to attacking the Joint Army. The attack, like a rumble of heavenly thunder, fell from the sky and struck like lightning, instantly killing dozens of allied forces. After Stevie and Miyuki fled the battlefield, the five- hundred soldiers of the Joint Army copsed almost in an instant. They lost their fighting spirit as they turned around to escape. Sheldon and Rardo, who had initially been engaged in the battle, were overjoyed when they saw the scene. "You'' re amazing, Mr. Chen." Then, the two took the lead and began to chase after the enemy. "We shall annihte the entire Joint Army!" For a time, the morale was greatly boosted. The Combat Readiness Committee, which had less than two hundred soldiers, started chasing after the Joint Army, which had twice the number of members. The Joint Army so happened to be fleeing in the direction of Spring River. When Sheldon saw that, he looked at Sohail and asked, "Do you know what''s the situation over at Team 5? Have they arrived?" Rardo spoke up, "If they'' re already standing by at Spring River, we can wipe out the entire Joint Army." Sohail contacted Khalil at once, but after several attempts, he hung up the phone with a darkened expression. "What happened?" Rardo and Sheldon asked. Sohail''s face was ashen as he exined in a low voice, "I couldn''t reach Khalil." "F*ck, what is he up to? How is it possible that we can''t contact him at this critical moment?" "What about Yose? You should try and call him!" Sohail immediately got down to business and tried to dial Yose''s number. At that moment, theirrades were still chasing after the Joint Army. Before they knew it, the Joint Army had already arrived at Spring River. There were only three hundred soldiers left from the five hundred soldiers they initially had. At that moment, there was a suddenmotion at Spring River. A group of soldiers rushed out of nowhere. Rardo and Sheldon''s eyes lit up at the sight. "Team 5 has arrived." "Quick, let''s join in on the attack! We have to wipe them out!" The pursuit intensified. A strange scene happened just as they approached Spring River. The troops rushing out from Spring River did not stop the Joint Army. Instead, theyunched an attack against the Combat Readiness Committee. Some members of the Combat Readiness Committee were caught off guard. They were instantly knocked down, falling into pools of blood. Shocked, Rardo and Sheldon sped over. "What''s going on?" "Team 5, what the hell are you doing? We''re on the same team! The Joint Army is your enemy!" "Take a careful look and see if we''re on the same team or if we''re your enemy!" A peal of sinisterughter sounded from within the crowd. Rardo and Sheldon focused their attention on the crowd and saw a man with a tall and sturdy build stepping out from it. The two were instantly astounded. "Wait, you''re Morrison from Asura Hall!" "This is not Team 5! This is our enemy." "Retreat! Everyone, retreat right this instant!" Sheldon gave a rushed order. However, they could not retreat in such a short time. On the contrary, when the Joint Army realized they had reinforcements, their morale was greatly boosted. They turned around and counterattacked. At the moment, the Combat Readiness Committee was at a disadvantage. Dozens were knocked down. Seeing theirrades-in-arms fall In to the ground one after another, Rardo and Sheldon bit their lips until blood started oozing. They attacked with all their strength and desperately resisted the enemy''s onught. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Despite this, they were greatly outnumbered. Right then, they had Morrison, an expert at Stage 3 of Level 7, assisting them. Their l attacks were so ferocious that the Combat Readiness Committee almost couldn''t resist them. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Just as the Combat Readiness Committee was on the verge of copsing, at the crucial moment, a streak of scarlet sword light descended from the sky, hacking apart the dark night sky, heading towards Morrison. Of course, it was Fade. The long scarlet sword was filled with fierce sword energy. Morison was quick to react. Boom! A burst of positive energy exploded from within his body like a fireball that shot up to the sky, lighting up the dead night. It was as if the sun had temporarily risen. Sword energy soared in the air, fireballs whistling. Their auras illuminated the sky above Spring River, painting the entire battlefield a fiery red. The warriors fighting below engaged in a bloody battle. The fighting intensified as the seconds went by. Bang! The long sword and fireball collided. It was followed by a burst of terrifying energy exploding. The dark red sky instantly lit up. It was as if the sun had risen. After the collision, a burst of terrifying energy apanied by strong wind and thunderous vibrations escaped from the center of the explosion, rushing towards its surroundings. "Retreat!"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Noticing such a scene, Sheldon and Rardo were immensely shocked as they ordered their men to retreat at once. After all, those ordinary martial artists could barely protect themselves, let alone withstand the aftermath of the attacks between two Level 7 martial artists. If they were struck by the aftermath of the explosion, most of them would most probably die on the spot. On the other side, the allied forces led by Morrison clearly sensed the danger as they frantically retreated. The battlefield vacated within seconds. The aftermath of the explosion, however, continued to erupt. Seeing that most of the soldiers below had nowhere to hide, Fade waved his hand to generate a wave of positive energy at the crucial moment, enveloping all the members of the Combat Readiness Committee in a shield. The aftermath swept past their eyes. With a wave of his hand, Fade released his energy to ward off the aftermath, protecting the members of the Combat Readiness Committee. On the contrary, the Joint Army wasn''t as fortunate. Morrison did not make a move to block the aftershock for his subordinates. For a moment, screams rang out. Hundreds from the Joint Army fell to the ground in an instant, with blood streaming out of their bodies. The situation seemed to have reversed at that moment. Despite this, Morrison did not even take a nce at his subordinates. Instead, he snorted coldly, "A woman''s benevolence is wasted." "Let''s attack him together!" The instant he shouted, Stevie and Miyuki, who had been defeated by Fade, reappeared. The three of them were seen charging at him. All three of them were martial artists at Stage 5 of Level 7. Their strength was unimaginable if they joined forces. Noticing such a scene, Sheldon and Rardo had worry written all over e their faces. However, they knew that they could not be of much help in such a situation, so they sped up their pace in retreating from the battlefield with the rest of the Combat Readiness Committee, lest they get injured. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Right then, Fade remained calm and indifferent in the face of the siege of the trio. Chapter 3174 Chapter 3174 ? Before entering the space rift, Fade could only disy the strength of a martial artist who was in Stage 4 of Level 7. He would probably have panicked in the face of their attacks. Right then, however, after returning from the space rift, his strength had soared to Stage 9 of Level 7. It was because he had the World Tree''s branch as an elixir core and had absorbed the energy from the Earth Yuan World. Hence, he did not feel pressured in the slightest in the face of the siege of martial artists in Stage 5 of Level 7. He even drifted off into deep thoughts, pondering on the reason behind Morrison''s appearance at Spring River. After all, that was the ce where the Combat Readiness Committee had agreed to leave vacant for Team 5, so they had not expected the enemy to take advantage of it. He did not have enough time to think of the cause behind the mystery. Morrison gave a clear shout before the three of themunched their attacks towards Fade at the same time. For a moment, three waves of majestic positive energy came charging at him. At that moment, the whole night sky was sshed with paint in three colors, looking very much like the northern lights that bloom and sh in the air, rushing in Fade''s direction. The dazzling lights were tinted with terrifying murderous intent, as though the God of Death was brandishing his scythe and sweeping towards Fade. At that moment, although they had retreated several kilometers away, Sheldon, Rardo, and the others could still feel stinging pain on their cheeks. It was from the magnificent wind caused by the terrifying energy in the air with remnants of vicious murderous intent. Behind Sheldon and Rardo were theirrades. Their faces were full of shock at the moment as they looked up to the sky above Spring River in astonishment. Some of them clenched their fists with their faces flushed red. They wanted nothing more than to rush forward and fight by bundle''s side. Some were so worried that they fixed their eyes on the night sky, ignoring the fact that they were all still severely bleeding. "I''m sure Mr. Chen will win. I have faith in him!" "He has to win! We, the Combat Readiness Committee, must win!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh! Just as bursts of energy were whistling all over the sky, Morrison, Stevie, and Miyuki''s attacks charged in from three different directions,ing up to Fade''s front in no time. Morrison originated from Asura Hall. Rumors had it that he hadprehended the Ultimate Thunderbolt of the legendary Thunder Lord. The lightning interweaved into a, concealing the entire battlefield as it rushed over. Stevie was from Bright Cloud Hall. His five-colored energy was known for its powerful strength and impact. He was a well-known expert in South Asia as well. At the moment, his five-colored energy was like a folding fan with a shing light that could block almost all of Fade''s escape routes. Miyuki came from Beauties Dragon Hall and was from Jopeno. Her ancestors were ninjas. Later, she joined Beauties Hall and mastered the seduction skill, which made her all the more invincible. Countless male experts died under her enchantment and assassination. At that moment, she had morphed into a pink glow in the air. In Fade''s eyes, she was like an alluring angel. She had a perfect figure and was, right then, releasing a series of soft moans. She gently untied her clothes and slowly approached him. Almost all men could not resist such a scene. They could not wait to fall into that fantasy and never wake up again. The three of them had witnessed Fade''s strength. They all knew how powerful he was and that he could not be underestimated. At that moment, the three of them mustered whatever strength they had left in them and attacked altogether with the confidence of murdering him in one stroke. Boom! Three rays of light. Three supreme techniques. Almost at the same time, those blinding rays of light rushed to the front of Fade. At that moment, Fade was mesmerized by the beauty of the woman in front of him. The middleyer of their attacks which consisted of lightning and thunder shed and enveloped him as a whole. The outermostyer of the divine light took the shape of a multicolored prison, locking him firmly in it, leaving him motionless. The aura of death slowly approached him. At that moment, Fade was standing in the middle of the battlefield, sensing the attacks from Morrison, Miyuki, and Stevie. He remained still for a long time. All of a sudden, he opened his eyes, and a burst of me shot out from his eyes. Boom! The illusion of the beauty in front of him instantly shattered, vanishing within seconds. Along with that, Miyuki suffered a bacsh from the strong impact of the mes. With a scream, she was thrown backwards and sent flying across the sky. Stevie''s and Morrison''s expressions changed when they saw such a scene. Shocked, they went all out and wanted to continue attacking. Fade, however, did not give them any chance to do so. At the same time as his eyes spurted fire, his right hand rose into the air, followed by a long sword appearing within his grasp before it whistled and shed! Swoosh! Sword energy streaked across the sky. Morrison''s thunder and lightning, as well as Stevie''s five-colored light blockade, no longer mattered at that moment because they were all split apart by the sharp sword energy. They were nothing inparison with it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Stevie and Morrison let out piercing screams. They spat out a mouthful of blood and were sent flying backwards. "Let''s run!" Morrison was decisive. He knew that Fade''s strength hadpletely exceeded his expectations and that he was not something the three of them could handle. As a result, he immediately responded and turned around to flee. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade, however, was not going to give them the chance to do so. His figure morphed into a phantom, leaving a streak of lengthy scarlet trail in the air as he caught up with the three of them in the blink of an eye. With the long sword in his right hand soaring in the air, he shed down with raging mes. "No, I''m an Elder of Asura Hall. I..." Morrison made one final plea. The long sword, however, mercilessly hacked down and cut his words off. Morrison was cut in half in the air, blood spilling down from the sky. Taken aback by the scene, Stevie and Miyuki burst into tears and were about to beg for mercy. Before they could start pleading, Fade''s wrist gave a light shake, followed by his long sword drawing an arc, shing through their bodies, killing them in an instant. The battlefield fell into silence. The night sky, which had initially been illuminated by positive energy, regained its darkness. Only a figure holding a long crimson sword remained hovering in the air above Spring River, overlooking the battlefield. The members of the Combat Readiness Committee, who had all been tense and worried about the oue of the battle, heaved a sigh of relief before bursting into an excited cheer. "Mr. Chen, you''re invincible!" "Mr. Chen, you won!" "We won, we won!" On the opposite side, the remaining members of the Joint Army instantly came to themselves upon hearing the shouts. Their expressions changed drastically as they immediately turned to flee. However, Rardo and Sheldon started charging towards them. With horrifying roars loaded with wrath, their killing intent was evident as they yelled, "Let''s kill them!" Right that instant, the remaining members of the Combat Readiness Committee rushed out to attack their enemies. The Joint Army had initially had 500 soldiers. With assistance from Morrison''s troops that had consisted of roughly 150 soldiers, they added up to 650 people in total. Although they had lost a lot of their people, there were still about 300 of them left, outnumbering the Combat Readiness Committee. All their threemanders- in- chief were, however, mercilessly murdered. The Joint Army hadpletely lost their ability to fight as the strong troops consisting of 300 members fled in panic after being chased by the team of more than 100 soldiers from the Combat Readiness Committee. They frantically escaped but were annihted at Spring River. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The Combat Readiness Committee, consisting of 200 members, had wiped out 650 enemies. It was a great victory. Chapter 3175 Chapter 3175 ? Of course, the Combat Readiness Committee did suffer losses. They had 200 soldiers in the first ce, but right then, they were down to more than 100. Almost half of the team was killed, and it was a devastating sight. Sheldon was responsible for reorganizing the team and treating the wounded. Rardo led the rest of the mobile members in cleaning up the battlefield and collecting the spoils of war. Sohail was still busy making phone calls. His face became gloomier by the minute. It was obvious that no one answered his calls. After making onest phone call, Sohail, who had always been good-tempered, smashed his phone onto the ground. A wave of fury crashed through him. At such a sight, Fade took the initiative to walk over and ask, "Sohail, what happened?" Shifting his gaze to look at Fade, Sohail stammered, "Mr. Chen, I..." He paused. It was as if he was at a loss and had no idea how he should put his words into ce. Fade reassured him, "If you can''t tell me, it''s fine." Sohail shook his head and said, "Mr. Chen, I was on the phone with the headquarters. I called them to ask the reason why Team 5 didn''t show up at Spring River as promised. I told them that the enemy took advantage of the situation and attacked us. I want to know what exactly happened that almost led to the death of more than 200 members of the Combat Readiness Committee." The situation that day was critical. If it hadn''t been for Fade, the Combat Readiness Committee would definitely be no match for the Joint Army. Although they had won, he had to investigate to discover the reason why Team 5 hadn''t shown up. Upon hearing that, Fade''s expression darkened. He then asked, "What did they say?" Sohail said, his voice low, "They pushed the me by saying that the order had been sent out. They have no idea why Team 5 did not show up and how Morrison and the Joint Army appeared at Spring River. They are currently investigating the reason behind it." "Currently investigating?" Fade muttered. Anger shed in his eyes. Just then, a loud shout caught their attention. "What are you doing!" Fade recognized that it was Rardo''s voice. Turning around at once, he looked in Rardo''s direction. At that moment, Rardo was cleaning up the battlefield and collecting war spoils with his team members. It was right then that a team of fully armed soldiers appeared out of nowhere and started confronting them. Fade, Sohail, and Sheldon rushed over at once after noticing such a scene. "Rardo, what''s going on?" Sheldon asked. Rardo was fuming. He pointed to the team of fully armed soldiers and bellowed, "This useless bunch did not show up when we needed them. Now, they want to snatch our spoils of war." After receiving a brief exnation, the group raised their heads to look in the direction of the soldiers. Sheldon and Sohail''s expressions instantly darkened. "Mr. Hu, I don''t think it''s right for you to do this!" Sohail said in a low voice. Standing by Fade''s side, Sheldon started introducing, "That man is Khalil Hu,mander of Team 5." Khalil had a tall and sturdy build and was as strong as an ox, emanating an oppressive aura. Hearing Sohail''s usation, Khalil stepped forward and rebuked, "Mr. Yeu, what are you talking about? Is there anything wrong with us collecting the spoils of war?" With a wave of his hand, the soldiers of Team 5 began to plunder the spoils of war, not paying any attention to the bewildered gazes of those around them. Hopping mad, Sohail yelled, "Khalil, everything belongs to us! Team 5 has no right to steal nor own any of it." Khalil gave a soft chuckle before he jeered, "Mr. Yeu, you seem to have forgotten something." "Several hours ago, we came to an agreement over the phone. I promised you that Team 5 wille and assist you. If we win, you''ll get 30% of the spoils while we''ll get 70% of it so is there anything wrong with us collecting our portion of it?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hot-tempered Rardo could no longer hold it in. He pointed at Khalil and berated, "Khalil, you''re f*cking shameless!" "Assist us? Not a single member of your Team 5 showed up during the battle. Now that it''s over, your team appeared out of nowhere to collect our spoils of war? How dare you have the guts to say such a shameless thing!" Khalil''s eyelids violently twitched at the angry tirade. When he lifted his gaze to look at Rardo once more, his eyes were tinted with ferocity. He gave a cold snort and refuted in a deep voice, "Military orders have to be obeyed. Since you''ve made a promise, you must follow through. Are you now going back on your words?" "You..," Rardo was so angry that he could barely suppress the urge to rush out and give Khalil a good beating. Sheldon managed to stop him in time. Taking a step forward, he cast his scornful nce at Khalil and began to say, "Mr. Hu, let''s put the spoils aside." "Let''s talk about your promise to us! It was you who requested for us to vacate Spring River so that you and your team coulde and aid us in our attacks. In the end, not only did you not show up, but Morrison and his team also led his team ande attacked us from Spring River, resulting in us suffering a great loss." "Correct me if I''m wrong, but I''m quite certain that the Joint Army would have to pass through your Team 5''s defensive zone before arriving at Spring River, am I correct?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I''ve already reported this matter to the headquarters. I look forward to a clear exnation from you." Sheldon wasn''t direct, but the undercurrent in his words was obvious.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was obvious he med Team 5 for what they had experienced. Team 5 had blundered and had allowed the enemy to have the chance to sneak into their defense area,unching a sneak attack on the Combat Readiness Committee. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At that moment, all members of the Combat Readiness Committee were ring at Team 5. Khalil understood the underlying meaning behind Sheldon''s words. With a scoff, he rebuked, "What are you talking about, Sheldon? Are you using Team 5 of failing our duties? Or are you doubting my military prowess?" Sheldon replied in a tit for tat manner, "That''s right. I''m starting to doubt your military prowess.'' "If there''s nothing wrong with your skills, I presume a more serious problem might have taken ce, considering the urrence of such a huge mistake." Right then, Sheldon''s words had a more serious meaning to them. It was obvious he med Khalil. If it wasn''t a mistake, it implied that Khalil might have colluded with the enemy. If that was the case, the matter should not be taken lightly. "Nonsense!" Khalil bellowed and denied Sheldon''s usation at once. Sheldon snorted in reply. "How I wish I was talking nonsense. Team 5 and the Dragon Force must, however, give us a proper exnation." "Exnation?!" Khalil gritted his teeth with a grim smile at the corner of his lips. Throwing his head backwards for an arrogant cackle, he responded by saying, "Well then, let''s see what the headquarters have to say!" With that, he turned around and ordered his soldiers, "Hurry up. After collecting the spoils, let''s head back for a rest. We''ve been running around all night. It''s exhausting!" Chapter 3176 Chapter 3176 ? "You..." None of them had ever expected Khalil to be so thick-skinned. Despite being used as a traitor, he did not forget tomand his soldiers to continue collecting the spoils of war. Right that instant, Rardo flew into a blind rage and charged forward. He approached some of Team 5 soldiers and snatched their spoils of war, knocking several of them down with a series of loud bangs. "What the hell are you doing?" "Do you want a fight?" "Bring it on!" As the two teams glowered at each other, seemingly about to break into a confrontation, the atmosphere tensed. Khalil''s aura surged. His sturdy build seemed to have erged multiple times as he stomped forward like an ox, striding over to Rardo, punching him in the face. Rardo was young and reckless. He wasn''t going to back down from a fight. Sensing the iing attack, Rardo struck his right hand forward, smashing it against Khalil''s punch. Bang! The two collided, their energies roaring before erupting. Rardo''s expression changed drastically. He spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying. Upon noticing that, Khalil did not intend to stop as he continued moving forward. Lifting his right foot, he aimed it at Rardo, whoid on the ground. Sheldon and Sohail were bbergasted. Screaming, they dashed towards Rardo. "Rardo, run!" "Khalil, stop!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Right then, Khalil''s energy was surging as if he seemed to have transformed into a wild beast. His bloodshot eyes shed with wrath as he was about to stomp on Rardo with all his might. Although Sheldon and Sohail sprinted as fast as they could, they were toote. They could only helplessly watch as Khalil''s right foot aimed at Rardo. At the critical moment, a bellow rang out. "Get lost!" Fade stood still, but as he struck his right hand forward, energy surged from his palm. Khalil noticed Fade''s action, and the corners of his lips widening into a disdainful sneer. His left hand struck back with a force of equal magnitude. The two palms collided mid-air. However, the scene of explosions that he had imagined did not happen. Instead, Khalil''s virtual palm was shattered by Fade''s the moment they came into contact. The force continued charging forward until it came smashing Khalil''s left arm, followed by a series of cracks. The enormous force shattered Khalil''s left arm into pieces before his iparably strong arm went limp, dropping by his side. Khalil''s face showed a trace of agony. Clutching onto his left arm, he turned to look at Fade with surprise written all over his face. "Who the hell are you?" Fade ignored him and stepped forward to help Rardo up. "Are you alright?" Rardo wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and reassured, "Brother Chen, I''m fine." "That''s great. Take a good rest! I''ll take it from here!" Fade nodded. Hearing that, Khalil narrowed his eyes into a slit. Sizing Fade up, he said, "So, you'' re Lundie! A member of the Combat Readiness Committee!" "Since you know that, kneel down and admit to your mistakes!" Fade''s voice was frighteningly chilly. With his eyebrows raised to a scornful arch, Khalil retorted, seething, "You killed my brothers, Danyal and Daryl, and injured Kohen. You'' re the one who needs to apologize!" At that, a thought shed past Fade''s mind. His eyebrows twitched as he muttered, "How do you know about Daryl''s death?" Before Fade could ponder on it any longer, Khalil lunged at him with a roar. "bundle, goto hell!" Khalil was considered quite strong. He had reached Stage 2 of Level 7. If he was to fight against the old Fade, he could probably take him on. Khalil, however, had no chance against the current Fade because thetter was, right then, at Stage 9 of Level 7. Fade did not dodge in the face of Khalil''s onught. Instead, he faced him head-on. All he did was strike a simple palm forward without any fancy tricks. The simple punch was, however, enough to send Khalil flying after the two collided. Khalil''s strong body streaked across the air for dozens of meters before itnded heavily on the ground, causing the entire ground to tremble. "You..." Khalil turned over and tried to get back up to his feet. Fade was quick to react. Morphing into a shadow, he appeared in front of Khalil within seconds and struck his foot forward. With a crisp snap, Fade fractured Khalil''s left leg. Khalil, who had initially been struggling to get up, fell to the ground once more, with a horrifying cry escaping his lips. "Are you going to admit to your mistakes?" Fade cast his icy nce at Khalil in a condescending manner. Khalil gnashed his teeth with hatred, threatening, "bundle, I''m going to kill you. I will kill you!" His threat was met with Fade''s snort. Fade lifted his right foot and was about to treat him to another stomp. It was at the moment when a gust of strong wind blew over, apanied by a clear shout, "Stop!" Everyone raised their heads to look up at the sky and saw a crimson figure flying towards them at an incredible speed like that of a dragon soaring in the air. It was an eyecatching sight. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "It''s Kohen!" "Mr. Long is here!" Everyone on the ground recognized the neer. Fade was, however, not bothered by Kohen''s presence. He lifted his foot and stomped on Khalil''s right leg. Crack! Khalil''s right leg was trampled on, provoking another series of screams that could send chills down everyone''s spine. Kohen''s whizzing figure descended from the sky. He nced at the wailing Khalil before striking a burst of energy forward to knock him out. Only then did Kohen shift his ice-cold gaze to Fade, questioning, "Are you going to give me an exnation?" Fade did not back down the slightest as he stood tall and fearless. He gave Kohen a once over and faintly replied, "There''s nothing to exin. He deserves it." "You..." Kohen was fuming. Pointing at Fade, he was about to rebuke. Fade interrupted with his voice cold, "If it wasn''t for the fact that we are now in a war, I would have killed him long ago." "I chose not to kill him today because of his identity as a soldier and the fact that he has in enemies for our country." Upon hearing that, Kohen''s rage intensified. A stream of fiery energy exploded from within him, emanating a strong murderous intent. "Do you want a fight?" With his eyebrows raised, Fade sneered, "Have you not learned your lesson?" His words woke Kohen up in an instant. Suppressing his humiliation, Kohen''s face twisted into a vicious grimace. "You''re courting death!" With a roar, Kohen''s energy surged. It seemed that he was bound tounch an attack towards Fade. The energy in Fade''s body did the same. He was ready for a fight. Right at the crucial moment, a group dashed over. "Stop! All of you!" The leader was an acquaintance they were both familiar with. He was the headmaster of the Capital Martial the vs Academy in Capital City, the vice president of the Martial Arts Alliance as well as themander-in-chief of the battle, Yose Zheng. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Upon seeing Yose, Kohen''s aura gradually subsided. Yose nodded at him and gave him a reassuring gaze. Then, Yose turned to Fade, studying him up before he asked, "bundle, why are you back?" "Mr. Zheng, I see that you don''t want me back?" Fade asked in return with his eyebrows raised. Yose replied with an awkward chuckle, "That''s, of course, not what I meant. It''s just that during this period of time, you were nowhere to be found when we needed you Everyone has been searching all over for you, so I''m somewhat surprised to see you here Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Is that so?" Fade remained indifferent. Chapter 3177 Chapter 3177 ? Yose no longer wanted to continue the topic. He pointed at the scene and asked, "What happened here?" With a snort, Kohen used, "Mr. Zheng, Lundie behaved recklessly. He rebelled and attacked Khalil. He must be punished ording to the militaryw." "Speaking of punishment, I think it''s better for you, Mr. Long, to exin to Yose what exactly happened at Spring River," Fade retorted, his voice cold. Yose waved his hand and gestured for them to stop the bicker. He then turned to look at Sohail and asked, "Mr. Yeu, do you mind telling me what''s going on?" Sohail stepped forward, took a deep breath, and gave him a thorough exnation. ''That''s the whole story. We hope the headquarters will give this matter a proper investigation so that those members of the Combat Readiness Committee will not be sacrificed for nothing!" Yose swept his gaze around at all the members of the Combat Readiness Committee, whose eyes were filled with rage and nodded, reassuring, "We will definitely give this matter a careful investigation." His gaze then fell on Kohen as he asked, "Mr. Long, do you have anything you want to say?" Kohen''s eyes squinted as he paused before deciding to say, "I''m not in charge of Team 5, so I have no idea what happened." "What about you, Khalil?" Yose turned to look at him. Only then did he realize that Khalil had been knocked out by Kohen and was currently unconscious. " At the sight of that, Yose made up his mind to say, "If that''s the case, we can only investigate this matter in detail after Khalil wakes up.'' "It''s gettingte. You all have been battling all day. It''s time for all of you to go and get some rest. You all may leave," Yose announced. Rardo could not take it anymore. Visibly overwhelmed with emotions, he spoke up, "Mr. Zheng, that''s it? Does it mean that the members of the Combat Readiness Committee have died for nothing?" "Rardo, I did say we were going to investigate, right? The most important thing now is for you all to get some rest and recover. Besides, we''re still on the battlefield. Are you sure you want to hold a trial right here?" Yose asked in return. "But..." Rardo tried to express his doubts. Cohail and Sheldon, however, stopped him in time. Yose waved a dismissive hand and gestured for everyone to leave the ce. He then turned around and was about to leave when Fade''s voice sounded from behind him. "Mr. Zheng, I look forward to receiving a satisfactory exnation from you." When Yose heard that, his brows furrowed into a deep frown. He gave Fade a deep stare before saying, "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. The headquarters will definitely give this matter a thorough investigation." With that, he turned around and left. Fade dropped another bomb, saying, "Mr. Zheng, I have something to tell you. Daryl of the Dragon Force is dead." "What? He''s dead? What happened? That exins why I haven''t met him during this period." Dumbstruck, Yose bombarded him with a series of questions. Kohen, on the other side, shot Fade a fierce glower, with murderous intent shing across his eyes. After studying Yose''s surprise and puzzlement, Fade spoke after a moment''s pause, "Mr. Long should know this better than I do. Mr. Zheng, I think it''s better for you to ask him." With that, Fade turned around and left. Yose was left bursting with curiosity and bewilderment. He wanted nothing more than to stop Fade from leaving and ask for a thorough exnation of what had happened. When they returned to the camp, Rardo and Sheldon lost all their exhaustion. They pulled Fade to one side and tried to get to know more about what he had been through during that period. All the while, they had been wondering about the reason behind his disappearance and lost contact.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade gave them a perfunctory reply by saying that he had encountered trouble thest time he visited Yandover City for an investigation. That exined his dy in his return. As for the specifics, which involved Kohen''s attack on the city by manipting the vicious beasts, he did not want to disclose all the details to them for the time being. The next day, the Joint Army did not make a move norunch an attack. The hard-earned peace might be a result of the terrible defeat the day before. The news of the night''s events rattled the troops. The confrontation between Team 5 and Combat Readiness Committee the previous night spread throughout the team as many began to gossip and tried to specte the causes behind it. At three in the afternoon, Sohail and Kohen were summoned to the headquarters. They held a small meeting to convey the investigation results. Ine As soon as Sohail returned to the Combat Readiness Committee camp, he was instantly surrounded by arge crowd, among which included Rardo and Sheldon, who wasted no time to ask, "What did the headquarters say? What''s the result of the investigation?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org With a solemn face, Sohail withdrew a piece of paper and handed it to them. Skimming through its details, the few of them were instantly seething. "What the hell is this? Is this what they came up with?! They''re trying to fool us!" "Khalil, themander of Team 5 with a team of more than a hundred soldiers, allowed his enemy to pass through his defenses and arrive at Spring River. The exnation given was that it was all an ident?! That''s it?!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Yose is obviously siding with them. The members of the Combat Readiness Committee have died in vain. I can''t ept this result! I''ll go to the headquarters right this instant and demand a proper exnation!" With that, Rardo rushed out the door. Right then, Fade shouted and called out to him, "Rardo, hold on!" "Brother Chen, don''t try to persuade me into epting the result. I have huge respect for you, but I won''t let this matter slide even if you ask of me. This is too much! I can''t take it anymore!" Rardo spat through his gritted teeth. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org To his surprise, Fade did nothing to stop him but instead, walked over, patted him on the shoulder, and stated, "I''m not stopping you from going so. I was nning on tagging along." "Oh..." Rardo was initially stunned before a surprised smile blossomed on his face, "Brother Chen, that''s great. I''m much more confident with you around." Sheldon walked over and offered, "I''ll go with you as well." Sohail approached from behind. Fade''s words stopped him in his tracks. "Sohail, someone needs to lead the team. Why don''t you stay?" "I... I..." Sohail stuttered. Fade gave him a firm pat on his shoulder and reassured, "Sohail, don''t worry. Regardless of whether youe along with us or not, we''re on the same team." Sohail halted in his tracks and heaved a deep sigh. Looking at the three of them, he decided to say, "Alright then. Be careful!" The three nodded and strode towards the headquarters. Soon, they arrived at the headquarters and were stopped at the door. "We''re here to meet Mr. Zheng. We have important military information to report," Sheldon exined. The guards did not show the slightest intention to let them enter. "I''m sorry, but Mr. Zheng is not in right now. Please leave!" "He''s not in?" Rardo stubbornly rebuked, "Why won''t you let us in while we wait for his return?" The soldier remained unwavering as he shook his head. "I''m sorry. This is the headquarters. No one is allowed to enter without permission." Hearing that, Rardo boiled with rage. His neck strained to the point of his veins bulging as if he was about to pick a fight with the soldier. Fade standing behind him dashed past the guards and charged straight into the office. The guards were shocked at the sight. "How dare you!" "Get ready to attack!" Chapter 3178 Chapter 3178 ? In an instant, hundreds of guards in the headquarters made a move at the same time. They would either hold a weapon of some sort or activate their positive energy and aim it at Fade. When Rardo and Sheldon saw that scene, they instantly tensed up. Gritting their teeth, they activated their positive energy in no time in preparation for a fight. Fade, the guards'' target, remained calm without the slightest trace of fear on his face. He continued sprinting towards Yose''s camp in mid-air. "Mr. Chen, please stop at once, or we will not hesitate to kill you." The guards below gave him a final warning. Fade remained unwavering as he coldly repeated himself, "I want to meet Mr. Zheng this instant!" "Attack!" The guard clenched his teeth and gave a resolutemand. At thest critical moment, a voice rang out in themander-in-chief''s tent, "Stop!" "It''s Mr. Zheng''s voice!" "All of you! Stop!" The guard heaved a silent sigh of relief and hurriedly gave the order. He could not help wiping the sweat on his forehead, feeling the fear and shock. After all, they all knew that Fade was not one to be trifled with. He had murdered Thunderbolt, one of the eight guardians of Thunder Hall, at Southern Sea. He then defeated the almighty Kohen at Dragonpine Mountain in Capital City. The strength of an expert of his level was not something ordinary guards could handle. If they were to break into a fight, the final oue would most probably be all of them killed in the blink of an eye without Fade breaking a sweat. It was best not to make a move. The guards stepped aside. Rardo and Sheldon rushed forward to the front of themander-in-chief''s tent, casting admiring gazes at Fade. Fade did not say a word. All he did was walk straight into the tent. The tent was massive. There was a square table positioned in the middle with a detailed mapid on it. One look at it and one would know that it was used to n a strategic battle. On the map, there was a coffee pot and a few steaming cups of coffee. Yose sat in the main seat. Besides him, three acquaintances were present as well. They were the other three vice-presidents of the Martial Art Alliance, Zander, Vii, and Maitho. "The three vice presidents are all here!" Rardo and Sheldon were dumbfounded. "Is there anything I can help you with?" Yose nced at the three of them, inquiring in a calm voice. Fade walked over to the table and took his seat, turning to look at Yose as he confidently replied, "Of course!" Yose raised his eyebrows as displeasure shed across his face. He, however,posed himself to ask, "What is it?" "It''s aboutst night''s attack at Spring River!" Fade cut to the chase. Upon hearing that, Yose''s brows furrowed into a deep frown. Vii bluntly retorted, "I''m sure the investigation was over. We''ve done a thorough job. What else do you have to say?" Fade turned to look at her, shooting her a cold re as he said, "Madam Mok, although you say that you''ve done a thorough job, this piece of paper, in my opinion, is trash." While speaking, he retrieved the investigation result and tore it into pieces in front of them. "You!" Vii was instantly provoked as she glowered at him. Zander''s and Maitho''s expressions showed subtle changes. "I want a reasonable exnation! You''re just trying to fool us!" Fade shot his piercing re at Yose and demanded, his voice deep. Yose''s brows furrowed into a deeper frown. After a few seconds of silence, he responded by saying, "l know it''s tough for you to ept the result but this is it. The truth is that Team 5 was careless and made a mistake. I will punish them. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Careless?! They made a mistake?!" Fade''s gaze darkened. "Mr. Zheng, ask yourself. Is this a reasonable exnation for the death of hundreds of myrades- in- arms sacrificed in the battle?" Fade snapped. At that moment, Rardo could not help speaking up. "Ourrades cannot die in vain. We want a reasonable exnation." Anger thrummed through Yose''s veins the moment he heard their words. He mmed his palm against the table and questioned, furious, "Lundie, Sheldon, and Rardo. This is a battlefield and we''re in the middle of a war. What are you doing? You''ve offended your superior. Are you going to rebel?" Yose yelled at them, using them of being rebellious. Fade was not the slightest afraid. Staring at Yose, he sneered, "There isn''t any need to throw false usations. It won''t work." "If the headquarters can''t provide me with a satisfactory exnation, I''ll have to take matters into my own hands." With that, he turned around and was about to leave. "bundle, what are you trying to do? Do you even take the military rules seriously? You..." Vii pointed at him, shrieking. Extending her right arm forward, she was about tounch an attack towards him. Fade turned around and shook his shoulders, a strong burst of energy emanating from within him. He did not even have to lift a finger, yet he could still knock Vii backwards, to the point of her staggering until she nearly stumbled over Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You! How dare you! How dare you attack me? You''re offending your superiors!" "Tie him up! Make sure he gets punished ording to the militaryw. Quick!" Vii sat on the ground, shouting like a shrew. At that very moment, she failed to notice how Yose, Zander, and Maitho''s gazes that were focused on Fade turned solemn. It was because they all realized that his strength seemed to have enhanced as he was stronger than he was before. One had to know that Vii was the principal of Heroine Academy as well as a vice president of the Martial Arts Alliance. She was skilled in martial arts as she had long broken through to Stage 5 of Level 7. Even if Fade had killed Thunderbolt, who had been at the Stage 6 of Level 7, and had severely injured Kohen, it was not an easy battle itself as Fade himself had suffered some minor injuries. Right then, he had gone against Vii, who was at Stage 5 of Level 7. Everyone was slightly shocked at how easily he managed to knock her backwards with a slight tremble of his shoulders. It implied that his strength had definitely surpassed the strength of a martial artist at Stage 5 of Level 7. He was probably in Stage 6 or 7 right then. At the thought of that, several of them were taken aback. Not to make things worse, Maitho walked over and helped Vii up. At the same time, he advised in her ear, "Madam Mok, since our juniors are here, it''s best if we behave ourselves." Outside the big tent, the sentries heard the noise and rushed in in huge waves. Seeing the scene, Rardo and Sheldon sprinted over to the exit at once and stopped them. In the tent, Yose''s expression darkened even further. He stared at Fade and fell into deep silence. Fade said nothing as he turned around and walked out of the exit.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Lundie, now is the time for war. No matter what feud you''ve had with Kohen, you must put it aside and focus on the big picture for the time being or you''re considered to have failed your country and the people," Yose reminded him sternly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At the mention of that, Fade''s eyes narrowed as he turned around once more to fix his prating gaze on Yose, saying with a cold sneer at the corners of his lips, "Focus on the big picture? Be responsible for the people? What a joke!" "Mr. Zheng, don''t you even feel embarrassed when you say this out loud?" Chapter 3179 Chapter 3179 ? "Lundie, you..." Yose furiously yelled, about to defend himself. With a long face, Fade interrupted him halfway, "Mr. Zheng, I told you that Daryl from the Dragon Force is dead! Do you know how he died?" "Daryl is dead. You..." Yose''s face fell. On one side, Vii, Zander, and Maitho had shock and puzzlement written all over their faces. "Daryl is the eighth master of the Dragon Force. How could he..." "What on earth happened?" "Yose, what else are you keeping from us?" Yose did not answer any of the questions directed at him as he fell silent. Fade continued, "I was the one who killed Daryl." "What?!" "Lundie, how dare you! Not only did you kill Danyal, but you''ve also killed Daryl. How reckless of you!" "Lundie, if you can''t provide me with a reasonable exnation, the Martial Arts Alliance will definitely investigate this matter till the very end!" The three of them spoke at once. Yose remained silent, but his gaze that was cast at Fade turned gloomier than ever. Fade ignored the rest of them and locked his eyes on Yose as he continued, "When I killed Daryl, he was with the vicious beasts. I know everything about the vicious beast attacks in Yandover City." "How dare you!" Yose had remained silent all the while. Upon hearing what Fade had said, however, his expression changed drastically as he pointed a trembling finger at Fade while his aura surged. It was as if he wanted nothing more than tounch an attack at him right there and then. Fade snorted and fought back with his overbearing aura. "Mr. Zheng, are you nning on killing me to prevent me from leaking the secret out?" Although Yose was much stronger than Vii, he was merely at Stage 6 of Level 7. Right then, he was no match for the current Fade. Yose''s hand paused in mid-air. He narrowed his eyes at Fade and questioned, "Lundie, what the hell do you want?" Fade answered in his calm and deep voice, "I told you, I want justice for my brothers." "In addition, Mr. Zheng, I feel the need to remind you that I''ll investigate the vicious beast attacks in Yandover City until the very end." "Also, I''d like to give you a suggestion. I think the Dragon Force is in need of a reorganization. You should be careful of Kohen. It''s for your own good!" With that, Fade turned around and strode out of the tent. The expression on Yose''s face revealed dramatic changes from time to time as he remained silent for a long time. By his side, Vii, Zander, and Maitho were all casting their confused gazes at him. "Yose, what''s Lundie talking about? Are you hiding anything from us?" "The investigations regarding the vicious beast attacks in Yandover City were all carried out. The case ended, didn''t it? Are there any secrets behind it?" "Also, Lundie mentioned that you should be wary of Kohen. What does that mean?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yose nced at the three of them but feigned ignorance to their questions. Instead, he turned around and announced, "I need to report to Mr. Long!" When Fade exited the tent, Rardo and Sheldon immediately walked up to him. "Brother Chen, is the matter settled?" "Did they say anything? Are they going to punish Khalil?" Fade said, "They said nothing. It looks like I'' I have to take matters into my own hands." "You''re going to take matters into your own hands?" Rardo and Sheldon widened their eyes in surprise. Fade rose into the air and flew in the direction of the tent of Team 5. Soon, hended in front of the tent before barging straight into it. In the tent, the injured Khalil was carrying out recovery treatment with the help of his fellow soldiers to move around. He seemed to be undergoing rehabilitation. Fade marched into the tent and noticed Khalil at first nce. He seemed to have had a speedy recovery as he had regained his strength and his face was brimming with energy. His fractured legs had healed, and right then, he could walk around, taking slow steps. Khalil was rmed when he saw Fade approaching. "What are you doing here? What do you want?" Fade coldly asked in return, "What do you think?" Terror shed past Khalil''s face as he yelled, horrified, "The matter at Spring River has already been thoroughly investigated. Don''t you dare behave recklessly!" At the same time, he signaled to the guards around him with his eyes, urging them to seek assistance. Fade took a step forward and continued, "What exactly happened at Spring River? Tell me the truth. Only then will I consider sparing your life." "You... You were nning to kill me?!" Khalil''s eyes widened. "I''m themander of Team 5. How dare youy your hands on me?!" Fade shook his head, his voice gradually turning cold. "You killed hundreds of my brothers. I don''t give a d*mn about who you are!" "My patience has its limits. I''ll give you thirty seconds! Either you tell me the truth or die!" Fear pulsed through Khalil as his gaze darted to and fro. He dragged his injured legs as he staggered backwards. "Twenty-five seconds..." "Twenty seconds..." Fade began counting down. Khalil was frantic with fear. His gaze was constantly directed out the window. It was as if he was waiting for reinforcements to arrive. Fade ignored him and continued his countdown. "Fifteen seconds..." "Ten..." "Nine..." "Eight..." Khalil was scared out of his wits scared when he saw Fade getting closer and closer with the positive energy surging in his palm. Frantically waving his hands, he yelled, "Please don''t kill me! I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you everything!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Five, four..." Fade''s voice was cold as he continued counting down. Khalil dared not dy any longer. He knew that Fade was capable of killing him right on the spot. Khalil''s knees gave in to the fear of death as he stumped onto the ground, blurting everything out of his mouth, "allowed the Joint Army in so that they can weaken, or better yet, destroy the Combat Readiness Committee." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fade had long thought of such a possibility. The moment he heard Khalil confessing to it, however, he could still sense rage boiling deep in his chest. Almost everyone out there knew that there were conflicts between the Dragon Force and the Combat Readiness Committee. He had, however, never expected that the Dragon Force, who was supposed to join forces with them, would manipte their people at such a critical moment and coborate with their enemy. Fade''s eyes shed with anger. He could barely restrain the killing intent in his heart, and he wanted nothing more than to kill Khalil on the spot. He tamped down his irritation and continued to ask, "Why did you have to do this? Is it an order from Kohen? Also, what''s the connection between Kohen and the vicious beasts? How did you summon the vicious beasts?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org All of a sudden, Fade bombarded Khalil with a bunch of questions. Khalil had obviously never expected Fade to know so much. Surprise pervaded his gaze as he asked, astonished, "How did you..." "Your time is limited!" Fade warned coldly. Khalil hesitated for a brief moment before making up his mind to say, "It... It was Kohen''s..." Khalil hesitated for a brief moment before making up his mind to say, "It... It was Kohen''s..." "bundle, what the hell do you think you''re doing?" Fade turned around and saw Kohen rushing in, emanating a strong murderous intent. His re was fixed on Fade all the while. "Help me, Mr. Long!" Khalil screamed for help. With his eyes squinted, Fade jeered, "Kohen, Khalil has already told me what exactly happened at Spring River. It was your order!" "You! Come with me to the military court!" Chapter 3180 Chapter 3180 ? Kohen''s expression showed drastic changes. He nced at Khalil and immediately understood what was going on judging from the panic in his eyes. His gaze fell on Fade once more, showing no trace of panic as he calmly rebuked, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" "Kohen, why bother denying when we''ve alreadye up to this point? I recorded Khalil''s words. What do you think will happen if I send these recordings to the headquarters?" Fade taunted. "bundle, you''re manipting dirty tricks I see!" Shocked, Khalil started cursing. Fade ignored Khalil and continued locking his prating gaze on Kohen, emanating an imposing aura. The light in Kohen''s eyes dimmed as his mind fumbled for solutions. Several secondster, he raised his head once more and looked straight into Fade''s eyes, saying, "I don''t know what Khalil told you, but I, Kohen Long, won''t admit to anything. It doesn''t matter whether you send the recordings to the headquarters or the military court." "Hah, you''re still stubbornly holding on I see!" Fade scoffed. When he spoke once more, his face darkened to the core, and his voice was deep and powerful. "Since you won''t admit to what happened at Spring River, fine. Let''s talk about the vicious beast attacks in Yandover City. Daryl has a very close rtionship with that group of vicious beasts! ck Jag Tiger, Iron Wing Eagle, Cloud ck Leopard as well as Moon Mammoth. The four main vicious beasts are all known for their ferocity!" Kohen, who had been calm all along, panicked the moment he heard Fade''s words. Staring at him fiercely, he questioned with an icy voice, "You saw them?" Fade coldly answered, "I''m repeating what I''ve told Khalil." "You now have two choices. Either you confess, or I''ll bring you over to the military court!" Kohen''s face paled and sank as if hesitated and contemted his options.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. All of a sudden, he raised his head and seemed to have regained hisposure. He then told Fade, "I have no idea what you''re talking about, but it seems like the person who has to go to the military court is you, instead of me." "Me?" Fade was visibly confused. Right then, Kohenunched an attack, sending a beam of light piercing through the air. The st of positive energy was, however, not aimed at Fade but was aimed at Khalil instead. Khalil had never expected Kohen to attack him as hepletely had his guards down. Kohen''s positive energy prated his heart in one go, followed by his aura dissipating at once. Khalil''s stout body fell to the ground. He muttered with disbelief in his eyes, "Kohen, w-why?" "You..." Fade frowned and turned to re at Kohen upon witnessing such a devastating sight. Although he had prepared to kill Khalil the moment he admitted to allowing the Joint Army in to the Spring River, he found it difficult to ept what he had just witnessed. Right then, as Kohen decided to kill Khalil, Fade was both surprised and infuriated at the same time. Turning to look at Kohen, Fade pointed out, "I heard that he''s one of your eight most trustworthy brothers and has been fighting by your side in the army for decades. How could you bear to do such a thing to him?" In the face of Fade''s questioning, Kohen showed no remorse. Instead, he wore a faint smile at the corner of his lips and asked in return, "Mr. Chen, what are you talking about? You''re the one who killed Khalil. It has nothing to do with me." With that, Kohen yelled, "Mr. Chen of the Combat Readiness Committee killed Khalil right before my eyes!" In an instant, the tent was packed. The soldiers of Team 5 first took a surprised nce at Khalil, who was lying in a pool of blood, then at Fade, their faces fuming with fury. It was as though they wanted nothing more than to rush over and avenge Khalil, willing to risk it all. Kohen had long disguised his hypocritical appearance and was, right then, feigning kindness as heforted the furious soldiers. "Calm down! Let the headquarters handle this affair!" "ording to the rules, we, the Dragon Force, do not condone bullying, and we aren''t afraid of bullies either." Fade narrowed his eyes and taunted, "Do you think you can conceal your crime and what you''ve done just like that? You will never be able to get away with what you did at Spring River as well as the vicious beast attacks in Yandover City." Kohen feigned ignorance to what Fade had said. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Soon, officers from the headquarters arrived at the scene, followed by the arrival of the investigation team. After all, themander of Team 5 was murdered in his tent. The seriousness of that matter was not to be underestimated. Fade and Kohen were both escorted out of the tent by the inspection team. Yose, themander-in-chief of the military base, once again appeared at the court along with Vii, Zander, and Maitho. When the members of the Dragon Force and the Combat Readiness Committee heard the news, they rushed over to the scene at once. Next, it was the interrogation procedure. Kohen defended himself by pointing out the fact that bundle was dissatisfied with the results of the investigation at Spring River, so he barged into the tent of Team 5 to confront Khalil and ended up killing him. As for Fade, he knew that they were still at war, so he had initially not wanted to expose Kohen''s affairs in advance, for fear of discouraging the morale of the army. Right then, however, it seemed that he had no choice but to do so. Thus, Fade decided to spill the beans and tell his side of the story. Along the process, he submitted Khalil''s confession, which he had recorded from earlier. Fade had initially had a recording of net Daryl and the others holding a gathering of the vicious beasts in the forest, nning tounch an attack on the city. It was a pity that his mobile phone shattered after he was forced into the space rift by the four vicious beasts, with the video disappearing along with it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Right then, he could only give a verbal description as he recalled Kohen''s and Daryl''s attack on the city. After nearly two hours of interrogation, they were finally done. Yose and the rest gathered for a meeting. "What do you guys think?" Yose took the lead to ask. Vii had never had a good impression of Fade. She et immediately spoke up, "I mean, what else is there to discuss? I will, of course, put my faith in Mr. Long''s words. Lundie''s words are far too ridiculous. How could he go to the extent of saying that Mr. Long could control the vicious beasts and that he summoned them tounch an attack on Yandover City? It''s awfully absurd and outrageous. I think he made it all upto escape punishment." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org 1 Maitho had a different opinion from her. "The thing is, Lundie managed to provide recordings. Khalil admitted that he had purposely allowed the Joint Army to enter Spring River. This is considered a serious betrayal." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She red at him and retorted, displeased, "The recordings might be fake." Zander had a serious expression on his face as he chimed in, "The recordings underwent examination, and it is indeed Khalil''s voice, so we can, at least, confirm the fact that Khalil is a traitor." Vii''s face sank the moment she was lectured by him. Discontent, she rebuked, "Mr. Cang, Mr. Li, aren''t you all from Martial Arts Alliance? Why are you helping an outsider?" Zander snorted. "Madam Mok, please remember your identity." "We''re members of the Martial Arts Alliance, but we''re soldiers as well. In the face of such a battle that requires unity from all people, I hope that you can distinguish personal grievances from national affairs." Chapter 3181 Chapter 3181 ? Zander had once served in the army and hadter been appointed as the principal of the National Military School, so he held a different perspective from Vii. Maitho, a master of the Thousand Martial Sect, went along with Zander as he supported his point, "Madam Mok, the conflicts between the Martial Arts Alliance, the Martial Arts Committee and the Combat Readiness Committee are between our people. The problem now is that we''re currently at war. If we''re the slightest bit careless right now, our country will face destruction within seconds. I hope you can get your priorities straight." "You..." Vii''s face fell, noticing how Maitho and Zander rebuked her opinions in her face. Sensing that the three of them were about to break into a fight, Yose spoke up and interrupted them, "That''s enough!" "Let''s not get off topic! The most important thing now is to know what we''re going to do with Lundie and Kohen?" The ce quietened down. Maitho was the first to break the silence. "Since the voice in the recording is indeed Khalil''s, this proves that he has betrayed the army. If that''s the case, regardless of whether he died in bundle''s hands or not, I personally feel that Lundie did notmit a crime." Maitho defended Lundie. Vii''s face darkened at his words. She wanted to retort but was at a loss as to what she should say. On one hand, Zander continued, "Lundie isn''t the main problem right now. Kohen is. If what Lundie said is true, Kohen..." He stopped halfway through his sentence, but everyone in the tent understood what he was trying to imply. Kohen had used Lundie of killing Khalil, but it no longer mattered whether it was true or not. Lundie, on the other hand, used Kohen of cooperating with the vicious beasts and deliberately summoned them to attack Yandover City, which was an usation that should never be underestimated. If that was the case, Kohen and the entire Dragon Force would probably be greatly affected. At present, the entire army couldn''t bear such disruption, especially in the midst of such a huge war. Everyone present had their brows furrowed into deep frowns. No one coulde up with a solution. Just as the entire ce was silent, someone slipped into the tent with a light swoosh. The few of them were shocked as they instinctively jolted and got to their feet, all on high alert. They were all stunned the moment they saw the neer''s face. "Mr. Long!" "Mr. Long, what brings you here?" "Please take a seat!" The neer was none other than Maxi Long, the president of the Martial Arts Alliance and the most renowned person in the country. Maxi had been cultivating in seclusion during that period. He delegated almost all the major affairs to his men while he was away. He did not even participate in the war at the border. No one had expected him to personally arrive at the tent right then. Yose stood up and invited Maxi to take the main seat, then proceeded to respectfully ask, "Mr. Long, what brings you here?" Maxi waved a dismissive hand and announced, "I learned about what happened between Kohen and Lundie. I''m here for this!" Everyone present was once again dumbstruck. Maxi demanded, "I want to know more details about it. What exactly happened?" They then briefed him on the details of the incident. Once they were done, their eyes turned to him and they inquired, "Mr. Long, how should we handle this matter?" Maxi did not reply at once and was deep in thought. After nearly a minute, he raised his head and said, "If you guys are sure that Khalil betrayed us, it means that Lundie is innocent. We should release him!" Hearing that, Maitho and Zander exchanged nces and heaved a sigh of relief. Vii''s expression revealed drastic changes as a hint of displeasure shed across her face. She, however, remained silent and dared not oppose Maxi''s decision. Maxi continued, "As for Kohen, all we have is Lundies deposition. Since we do not have any other pieces of evidence to support his idea, we can''t convict him at will. Hence, well have to let him go as well!" "What?!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Maitho and Zander were bbergasted the moment they heard Maxi''s words. Zander went from feeling relieved to feeling utterly dumbstruck. After a moment''s hesitation, he decided to say, gritting his teeth, "Mr. Long, the matter-concerning Kohen is of great importance. I think we must carry out a thorough investigation at once! Otherwise, it may cause irreparable consequences." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Maitho nodded and went along with him, "He''s alleged to have colluded with the vicious beasts and summoned them to attack Yandover City. This is a matter not to be taken lightly. We have to investigate!" Hearing their words, Maxi frowned, an annoyed glint shing past his eyes. A few secondster, however, he regained hisposure. Yose, as sensitive as usual, noticed the subtle changes as he instantly chimed in to say, "Mr. Li, Mr. Cang, your worries are reasonable, but Mr. Long''s words make more sense The Martial Arts Alliance is aw-abiding organization. Since there isn''t any conclusive evidence, we cannot punish him based on our mere conjecture." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "But..." Zander and Maitho attempted to express their concern. Yose immediately cut them off, "If we follow what you''ve suggested and detain Kohen, how are you going to exin everything to members of the Dragon Force? How are we going to continue on with our war against the Joint Army?" With that, Zander and Maitho were at a loss for words. They had a good idea of how they were at a disadvantage in all aspects of the battle. The situation was stabilized thanks to the Dragon Force, which was led by Kohen. They managed to win in session all because of him, resulting in a tie. If it hadn''t been him, they would have been defeated for long ago. Vii had long been trying to find an opportunity to retort to Zander and Maitho. Seeing that, she seized the opportunity to mock, "Mr. Li and Mr. Lang, you two seem to trust Lundies words more than Mr. Long''s." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You..." Both of them frowned. Maxi mmed against the table and stopped them in time, "I''m not here to listen to all of you arguing. Just do as I say. If anyone has different opinions, well find another chance to discuss it." He made the final decision. The others dared not say anything as they got up to leave. Soon, Lundie and Kohen were released. They went their separate ways. Khalil''s death inevitably caused a heated discussion. Team 5 and all the soldiers of the Dragon Force were purple with fury. They demanded that the headquarters severely punish Lundie and avenge Khalil. As for the Combat Readiness Committee, they were equally furious after receiving the news. They demanded to release the news of Khalil''s betrayal and for Team 5 to apologize for the death of hundreds of members of the Combat Readiness Committee. Although all the other teams did not voice out their opinions, they felt ill at ease by the chaos in the army. The morale among members of the army was at an all-time low. Leaving him no choice, Yose stepped into the tent of the headquarters for a private conversation with Maxi. Yose went straight to the point by asking, "Mr. Long, Lundie is very likely to have witnessed something. Will anything go wrong on Kohen''s side?" Chapter 3182 Chapter 3182 ? Maxi was not surprised by Vose s arrival. In the face of his question, Maxi shook his head and slowly replied, "No, I don''t think so." "But, what if what Lundie said is true? I''m afraid we''ll..." Yose had worries in mind. Maxi snorted coldly and looked into the distance, disdain pervading his gaze. He spoke in an icy voice, "He''s a mere tool. Does he think that he can stand on his feet and make decisions? He''s arrogant and doesn''t know what''s best for him." With that, he withdrew a crystal ball the size of a table tennis ball and injected a touch of positive energy. All of a sudden, the ball emitted a burst of light. Kohen arrived at the tent momentster. Coming to a halt in front of Maxi, he respectfully asked, "Mr. Long, what can I do for you?" Maxi ordered with a dark expression on his face, "The war is looming onto us. I don''t want to see the chaos in the army. You should know what to do." "Yes, Mr. Long. I understand." Kohen nodded. Upon hearing that, Maxi broke into a relieved smile as he waved, saying, "You may now leave! I want you to give it your all for the battle in two days, do you understand?" "Yes, sir!" Kohen replied with a clear shout. At that moment, he stood upright, his body straight with a solemn expression on his face. His voice was monotonous as he spoke. He looked more like a robot instead of a human being. Kohen then turned around and left the tent. Yosehad surprise written all over his face. Looking at Maxi, he pointed out with a smile, "Mr. Long, your control over your body has increased once more. You''ve achieved great sess through this seclusion!" Maxi was pleasantly surprised to hear that. With a chuckle, he replied, "It''s not a big deal. All I did was break through to Stage 9 of Level 7." "Stage 9 or Level 7? You''re one step away from Level 8 then. Congrattions, Mr. Long! I hope for your sess in breaking through to Level 8 as soon as possible and bing the first martial artist in our country to enter the Soul Refine Realm," Yose congratted him. Maxi waved a dismissive hand with his eyes squinted as though he was fond of the idea, "Level 8? Soul Refine Realm? I hope so!" "With your talent and methods, I''m sure you''ll definitely be able to break through to the Soul Refine Realm," Yose continued on with his sweet talk. Maxi waved his hand and said, "Well, that''s enough. Get ready. The war ising." "Yes, sir!" Yose turned around and left. Yose was still muttering to himself as he exited the tent, "Mr. Long''s method of controlling Kohen and the others have be more profound. I wonder when I will be able to master this skill. By then, I might also have the opportunity to break through to the Soul Refine Realm." Kohen paid a visit to the Dragon Force''s tent. Soon, the voices of resentment lingering around the tent were suppressed. The sounds of preparations over at the Combat Readiness Committee managed to conceal theints and quarrels as well. Both sides settled down, followed by the other teams simmering down as they began to make preparations for the battle ahead. The two parties had confronted each other for more than half a month. Both had reaped victories and suffered defeats, but in general, the Joint Army held the upper hand. Morrison, Stevie, and Miyuki''s failure to sneak an attack, however, resulted in the loss of a group of elite soldiers, leading to members of the Joint Army feeling somewhat discouraged. The war was around the corner. In any case, both sides tensed up and were rmed. Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Soon, it was the day of the battle. On that day, the entire battlefield was engaged in an exceptionally somber mood. In the middle was a river separating both sides, known to be the border between China and Siand. Right then, it was the center of the battlefield as well. On the opposite side of the river, more than 5,000 Joint Army martial artists stood at the ready. Their positive energy whistled, and their auras were overbearing and oppressive. On the other side of the river, however, the Chinese had a massive troop with the number of soldiers three times more than the Joint Army. If one took a closer look. One would realize that members of the Chinese army mainly consisted of ordinary Level 2 and 3 martial artists. Their strength was iparable to their opponents, martial artists who were, at average, Level 4. Standing in the middle, only the 2,000 Dragon Force members led by Kohen could barely contend against them. Their average strength was Level 4. As for the Combat Readiness Committee led by Fade, it consisted of a mere 100 or so members after the loss of nearly half of the team at Spring River. Although they were skilled, they were positioned at the sidelines of the battlefield. It seemed that they were not taken seriously. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The atmosphere was chilly. Both sides were lined up along the banks of the river. Their positive energies soared into the sky, on the verge of tearing the sky apart. At ten o''clock on the dot, a group of middle-aged men and women stepped out from within the Joint Army and rose to the air above the riverbank. "The time is up! Do you have your answer?" The Chinese soldiers despised their arrogance, but they dared not act rashly. It was because they knew that those who stepped out from the crowd were experts within the Joint Army, skilled masters with their names known to the entire world. The group of four in the middle were net leaders of their Martial Arts Halls, namely Thunder Hall, Asura Hall, Bright Cloud Hall, and Beauties Dragon Hall. Their martial arts skills were at Stage 8 of Level 7, and some might even have the ability of a Stage 9 martial artist. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org There were more than thirty escorts and elders of the four Martial Arts Halls behind them, backing them up. Their martial arts skills were all in the range between Stage 4 and Stage 6 of Level 7, which exined why they were all incredibly powerful. The top martial artists in the Chinese army paled inparison and were much inferior to them. Yose, Zander, Vii, and Maitho, the four vice-presidents of Martial Arts Alliance, were martial artists in Stage 6 of Level 7. They had, however, been away from the battlefield for years, so no one knew how strong they currently were. The absolute main force of the country was kohen, the leader of the Dragon Force. After the battle with Fade on Dragonpine Mountain, he was defeated and severely injured, but he recovered in no time. His strength took a great leap and was enhanced, resulting in hiking through to Stage 7 of Level 7. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Kohen''s subordinates had all had their martial arts mastered toStage 3 of Level 7. It was considered great enough. Descending the pyramid, Rardo and Sheldon were at Stage 8 of Level 6. Two unexpected masters showed up in the Chinese Army. Lundie managed to rush back in time. At present, no one had an idea of how strong he currently was. The other was Maxi, who joined the army at thest minute. He was at Stage 9 of Level 7. It gave him the ability to fight against the four Deputy Hall Masters. Such was theparison of strength between two parties of the battle. The other party was calling out for the leader. Themander-in-chief had always been Yose. Right then, it was Maxi who stepped forward. He stepped out with the vice presidents and flew over, hovering above the riverbank. "Maxi Long!" The four elders of the Joint Army opposite him were clearly surprised by his appearance. They exchanged nces andmunicated through their divine soul. Wasting no time, a middle-aged man with lightning tattoos on his face and sapphire hair took a step forward. Locking his determined gaze on Maxi, he reminded him, "Mr. Long, your time is up. It''s time for you all to give us an answer." The blue-haired man was none other than Fafnir of Thunder Hall. He was the strongest among the four elders in the Joint Army, a martial artist at Stage 9 of Level 7.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 3183 Chapter 3183 ? In the face of Fafnir''s questioning, Maxi snorted and said, "I''ve already given you the answer." "No one is allowed to enter the territory of China without permission." Upon hearing this, the faces of the four experts suddenly darkened, and anger appeared on their faces. "So, China and Green Wood Hall want to hog the Earth Yuan Mirror and the treasures of the Three Pce Masters," Fafnir said coldly. Maxi narrowed his eyes and said, "I told you that the Earth Yuan Mirror is not here." "It''s empty talk. We''ll only know after we take a look." Fafnir was aggressive. Maxi didn''t back down. He condensed his positive energy and stretched out his hand to draw a red positive energy line in the air. He shouted, "Whoever dares to step into the country today will die!" Below him, Kohen, who was the leader, roared. "They will all die!" In an instant, cheers rang out in the whole Chinese army. The cheers shook the heavens and the earth. On the opposite, the four assistant chiefs looked at each other. Fafnir''s eyes sank, and the corner of his mouth lifted. He sneered disdainfully and said, "Since that''s the case, then I''lle and see how powerful you are, Mr. Long." As soon as he finished speaking, Fafnir whistled and rushed towards Maxi. At that moment, the others also began to move. In an instant, twenty to thirty thousand people from both sides collided with each other. Maxi went against Fafnir, while the four vice presidents, Yose, Zander, Maitho, and Vii went against the remaining three assistant chiefs. Then, the Dragon Force, led by Kohen, confronted the Joint Army led by the elders. As both parties engaged in a fierce battle, the skies changed color and the sun and moon became dull. The entire sky was covered in ayer of scarlet red, and the entire world was filled with a chilling atmosphere. Fade led about a hundred members of the Combat Readiness Committee and joined the battle. With him as part of the Combat Readiness Committee, although there were only about a hundred members, the strength they broke out was very powerful. They defeated two to three hundred enemy troops one step at a time. However, the other Chinese teams weren''t so optimistic. Maxi, the strongest, was up against the strongest opponent, Fafnir. Two Level 7 experts were fighting fiercely in the air, temporarily evenly matched. However, it wasn''t looking good for the four vice presidents of the Martial Arts Alliance who confronted the three assistant chiefs. Although they had an additional person, their strength and realm were one or two stages lower than the three assistant chiefs. Under such circumstances, the four of them were forced to retreat, and they fell into a disadvantageous position. The situation was even worse for those who were below the experts. The Joint Army had a total of thirty to forty elders who were experts. By contrast, there were only a dozen experts of the same level on the home team''s side. Among them, seven were all members of the Dragon Force led by Kohen. Therefore, although they had the upper hand in the battle, due to theck of high-endbat strength, their situation was at a disadvantage. As this was the case, Fade moved around on the battlefield. He kept striking and helped the Chinese team, which was at a disadvantage, to block the enemies'' attacks. Relying on his continuous attacks, the situation was barely stable. However, this situation wouldn''tst. If they continued to be at a disadvantage, if any one of them couldn''t hold on and was defeated by the other party, then the Chinese army would probably be defeated. In such a situation. Fade''s heart trembled, and his eyes fell on the group of experts who were fighting over the river. Presently, the main advantage of the Joint Army was the number of experts. If he could quickly kill his opponent''s experts, the morale of the Joint Army would be greatly affected. It was only a matter of time before they were defeated. However, just as he was about to share his strategy with Yose, Kohen and the other experts... Suddenly, a ball of red flowing light emerged from Kohen''s body as his energy surged. Ayer of light, like a halo, circled around his body and then rose into the air, spreading in all directions and blowing a strong gale. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org swn As his energy surged, Kohen was like a ferocious beast. He roared and rushed into the enemy''s battle formation. Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh! Several streaks of energy whizzed past, and then blood sshed everywhere. Four elders of the Joint Army were instantly killed by Kohen. "Brothers of the Dragon Force,e and kill with me!" After killing four people in a row, Kohen thundered and led the charge.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Immediately, the morale of the Dragon Force surged, and the martial artists whizzed out. "Mr. Long, good job! Let''s follow him and kill!" "Mr. Long has been promoted to Stage 7." "Mr. Long is invincible. Kill!" For a moment, thousands of members of the Dragon Force turned into a flood of steel that whizzed towards the Joint Army. Kohen, who was at the forefront, was even more shocking. He rushed towards the enemy with a fierce killing intent. In the blink of an eye, he killed another three elders. With the addition of the four earlier, in less than ten minutes, there had already been seven elders who had died at Ko hen''s hands. The entire Dragon Force, and even the entire Chinese army, were all excited They all went crazy and followed Kohen, crossed the river, and rushed towards the Joint Army. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At this moment, the Joint Army seemed to have been intimidated by the Chinese army. They began to retreat. "Kill. Kill them. We can''t let them escape." With another roar, Kohen led the Dragon Force and continued to charge forward. The originally passive situation was suddenly reversed by Kohen''s sudden change. Nearly 80% of the Chinese army had crossed the river to go after the Joint Army. Even the experts who were fighting in the air were affected by the situation below. Fafnir''s face darkened as he shouted, "Falnor, go help!" Falnor, the assistant chief of Asura Hall, immediately left the battle formation and charged towards Kohen. Due to Falnor''s withdrawal, the pressure on yose and the other vice presidents, who had into a passive originally fallen immediately el.n position, decreased. They immediatelyunched a fierce attack. For a moment, they actuately to gained the suppress the remaining assistant chiefs and they upper hand. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At the same time, Maxi strengthened his attack and immediately suppressed Fafnir. At this moment, the Chinese army unexpectedly had the upper hand in all levels. "Kill! Keep killing! We must win!" Kohen fearlessly faced Falnor''s reinforcements. Instead, he raised his arms and shouted, continuing to charge towards the Joint Army. Suddenly, countless soldiers of the Chinese army were encouraged and their morale greatly boosted. The sound of rushing and killing shook the heavens and earth. Chapter 3184 Chapter 3184 ? The entire Chinese army had the upper hand at this moment. Even Fafnir, who was in the air, seemed to be affected by the unfavorable situation below. After he beat Maxi back with one palm, he turned around and began to retreat. Seeing this, Maxi''s eyes lit up and a look of pleasant surprise appeared on his face. His figure moved like the wind as he let out a fierce roar and charged forward in pursuit. "Attack!" At this moment, Yose and the others were instantly encouraged and attacked even more ferociously,pletely suppressing the remaining two assistant chiefs. The remaining 20% of the Chinese army on the other side of the river surged with blood as they charged out one after another. In the end, there were only about a hundred men left from the Combat Readiness Committee. Even Sheldon and Rardo approached Fade and asked anxiously, "Mr. Chen, do we chase after him?" Instead of answering immediately, Fade jumped high into the air and flew to more than 30 meters high, overlooking the scene below. At the sight of this, his eyes narrowed and turned cold. The Chinese army, which seemed to be peerlessly brave, kept attacking. After crossing the river bank, they formed a long line. As for the Joint Army, they seemed to flee in all directions messily. However, looking down from the sky, one could see that the Joint Army weren''t moving randomly, but fleeing to the surrounding forests. Unconsciously, there were Joint Army troops in three directions where the Chinese army was. Only in the direction of the riverbank was there still a gap. However, ording to the current situation, if the Chinese army kept attacking, and all the troops went through the river bank, the whole Chinese army would be surrounded by the opposite party. When the time came, the enemies would only need to go through the forests on all four sides. By taking advantage of the terrain, they would cause a lot of damage to the Chinese army. Thinking of this, Fade suddenly had an ominous feeling. He gave orders to Rardo and Sheldon, "The Combat Readiness Committee mustn''t cross the river." Then, without any exnation, he flew in the direction of Maxi, Yose, and the others. Soon, Fade saw Maxi, Yose, and the others who were fighting fiercely. He immediately shouted, "Mr. Long, Mr. Zheng, we can''t continue to go after them. In the current situation, there may be danger. We must stop." When she heard Fade''s voice, Vii was the first to speak with a mocking tone. "Lundie, what are you talking about? The great victory is imminent. You came here to deliberately disturb the morale of the army. What are you doing?" Fade didn''t pay any attention to her sarcasm and criticism. He stared at Maxi and continued, "Mr. Long, look at it yourself. Almost 70% of our army has entered the mountain valley, and there are Joint Army troops in the surrounding forests. Once they surround us, we will be in danger." "Therefore, we must stop going after them!" Maxi looked down and soon discovered the problem Fade had mentioned. His face fell. However, Vii was still full of sarcasm as she said, "Lundie, the other party has already fled after being defeated. They don''t have as many people as us, so how can we be surrounded?" However, Maitho expressed different opinions. "Judging from the current formation, there is a possibility that the other side will surround us." "Is it because of a possibility that we should let go of the victory that is within our reach?" She sneered and retorted. Fade frowned and said, "Madam Mok, we can resolve our personal grievances privately, but now, this is a matter involving the lives of thousands of Chinese martial artists and hundreds of millions of Chinese citizens. I hope you can calm down." "Besides, don''t you think it''s strange?" "Why were the many experts from the Joint Army defeated so quickly? This isn''t normal at all. I suspect that this is a trap they set up on purpose." Vii remained unmoved as she sneered, "bundle, what time is it already? Aren''t you going to let go of your little schemes?" "Everyone knows clearly why the et other party''s experts were defeated. That''s because Kohen made a breakthrough and his strength improved, killing seven experts of the other party in a sh. That''s why they were defeated." "You have a grudge against Kohen, so you''re worried that he''ll make a contribution. You''re deliberately ndering him. Well, do you think you can deceive me with this little trick?" Content belongs toContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. NovelDrama.Org When Fade heard this, he frowned. He didn''t waste any more time talking to her. He felt that this woman hadpletely gone berserk and wanted to do all she could to oppose him. As long as he supported something, she would find an excuse to go against him. Maxi was fighting with Fafnir while capturing the situation around him and thinking. Looking at the situation below a few more times, he also found the problem Fade was talking about. Although what Fade said was just a conjecture, it was really possible. However, what Vii said was also reasonable. A great victory was imminent. If they gave up now, the results of the next battle might not be certain. For a moment, he couldn''t make up his mind. Thus, he asked, "Yose, Zander, what do you think?" Yose had served Maxi for many years and was loyal and close to him. Maxi trusted him very much. As for Zander, he was born in a military background and had personally participated in many battles. His military level should be the strongest among them. Therefore, Maxi asked him for professional advice. The two of them heard Maxi''s words. After a few seconds of silence. thee Zander was the first to speak up and gave his opinion. "Mr. Long, from a military perspective, what Lundie said is the truth. Our team has the possibility of being surrounded by the other party. If we''re considering it properly, we should stop now and fight steadily. It''s the safest choice." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Maxi heard the words and nodded slightly. With a serious look, he considered Zander''s words. Then, he looked at Yose and called out to him, "Yose!" After another reminder, Yose finally spoke, "Mr. Long, Mr. Li and Madam Mok''s words are reasonable. In terms of formation, we are in danger, but in terms of the situation of the war, we are at an advantage. At this time..." Maxi was a little impatient and immediately cut Yose off. "Yose, we''re not in a meeting right now. Let''s get straight to the point." net Yose''s face froze for a second. He took a deep breath and said with a gloomy face, "I agree more with Madam M¨°k''s opinion. We didn''t have the advantage in terms ofbat power. It was Kohen''s sudden breakthrough of strength that caught us off guard and we gained the upper hand." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If we can''t take advantage of this opportunity to defeat the other party in one go, we probably won''t have another if the other party stabilizes." Upon hearing Yose''s words, Maxi''s expression changed, reflecting the thoughts and changes in his mind. Chapter 3185 Chapter 3185 ? Fafnir snorted coldly and suddenly sped up his attack. "Mr. Long, how dare you be distracted while fighting me? Are you looking down on me?" Maxi''s thoughts were interrupted by the opponent''s sudden oppression. Before he could think further, he gritted his teeth and ordered, "Continue to attack. End this as soon as possible." After saying that, he increased his attack and fought with Fafnir. Yose and Vii also elerated their attacks. "Mr. Long..." Fade still wanted to persuade him. Vinod''s mocking voice rang out from the side. "Mr. Chen, Mr. Long has already given the order. Why aren''t you attacking? Are you nning to withhold your own team and plot something?" "Hmph!" Fade coldly snorted. He wasn''t in the mood to quarrel with her at all. He bent over and rushed to the forefront of the battle. Since Maxi ignored his advice and still insisted on attacking. The best choice at the moment was to end the battle quickly and defeat the enemy. Therefore, he rushed to the forefront and participated in the battle. He didn''t care about Yose, Vii, Kohen, or even Maxi''s lives, but he didn''t want to see those ordinary and innocent martial artists die for nothing. The Dragon Force led by Kohen were at the forefront of the battlefield. Earlier, Kohen had killed seven elders by himself, which forced the Joint Army to retreat. But now, the other party seemed to have reacted and mobilized nearly twenty elders. Together, they blocked Kohen and several other elders. Kohen had advanced to the Stage 8 of Level 7, and his strength was incredible. However, in the face of a group of twenty martial artists who were in Stage 4 of Level 7, defeating them wouldn''t be an easy task. Therefore, both parties were deadlocked on the top of this small hill. There were about three to four Level 7 experts in both parties, and the impact of the collision of the energy had ttened more than one mountain. However, at this moment, Fade rushed over and joined the battle. Boom, Boom! Fade, who had just rushed over, punched out with his palms and instantly pped the two elders away. "How did you..." Kohen noticed themotion and looked at Fade in astonishment. Fade kept attacking and said coldly, "They may have traps. We must end this battle quickly!" "Let''s work together and quickly end this!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Fade roared, and with two more bangs, he sent another two elders flying. With Fade''s involvement, the originally stalemated battle was in favor of the country again. The soldiers below raised their arms and shouted as they charged forward. The other party''s Joint Army didn''t seem to have thought that Fade would suddenlye with such bravery. In an instant, he killed four of them. His efficiency was no less than Kohen''s. For a moment, the Joint Army was a little unstable and they began to show signs of defeat. At this moment, when another elder was sent flying by Fade, an elder in the Joint Army seemed to be unable to bear it and shouted to the sky, "Mr. Fafnir, we can''t hold on any longer." Fafnir, who was fiercely fighting against Maxi, looked down at the situation below and his face fell. Boom! Just as Fafnir was observing, the elder of the Thunder Hall who shouted was sent flying by Fade''s palm. He fell to the ground and spat out arge mouthful of blood. Seeing this, Fafnir narrowed his eyes. His energy suddenly surged and with a bang, he repelled Maxi in front of him. Then, he roared, "Begin!" Following Fafnir''s stern roar, Kohen and Falnor, the assistant chief of Asura Hall, suddenly stopped fighting at the same time. Then, both of them turned around and rushed towards the Chinese army. Whoosh, Whoosh! Two streaks of flowing light flew over and several middle-level Chinese martial artists died. Almost at the same time, the remaining sixmanders under Kohen also turned around and began to attack the Chinese army. In an instant, more than ten people died. Fade, who was fiercely fighting in front, heard the noise and turned around. Seeing this scene, he immediately gnashed his teeth and his eyes were almost spitting out fire. "Kohen''s a traitor!" Fade shouted. At this moment, Maxi, Yose, and the others in the air looked over. "bundle, what nonsense are you talking about? Mr. Long..." Vii instinctively wanted to refute Fade''s words. However, when she saw the scene below, she was also dumbfounded. "What happened? Why did Kohen..." Even Maxi was shocked and looked at him in disbelief. "Kohen, what are you doing? Stop!" Maxi let out an angry roar and charged downward. However, Kohen had no intention of stopping and he continued to charge forward. At the same time, Fafnir gave an order. In the forest around the valley, the Joint Army, who had just been fleeing in a panic, suddenly turned around and attacked. The Chinese army was caught off guard Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The army of the Chinese martial artists, who were in high spirits and were chasing after them, panicked due to the sudden appearance of the troops outside and the internal chaos. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Thousands of people were squeezed into the valley and were surrounded. Kohen shouted, "Brothers of the Dragon Force, give up resisting and follow me. I can keep you safe." "Traitor!" Maxi roared angrily and charged towards him. However, Fafnir managed to block Maxi in time. Falnor returned as well. The three assistant chiefs reunited, instantly suppressing Yose and the other vice principals. The Chinese army, which originally had the upper hand, was almost instantly reversed and suppressed. The chaotic Dragon Force was even more flustered than before. Many of them looked around and didn''t know what to do. At this time, Maxi''s eyes shot out a red light. He stared at Kohen and said in a low voice, "Kohen, listen to my orders." However, when the red light in Maxi''s eyes entered Kohen''s eyes, it made his eyes flicker. Then, Kohen sneered, "Mr. Long, do you really think that you can control me?" "How is that possible? You''re my puppet, so it''s impossible for you to break free of my control. Listen to my orders..." Maxi shouted again, and rays of red light shot towards Koben. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, there was no response at all. "How is this possible? How is this possible!" Maxi muttered with a face full of disbelief. Seeing this, Zander shouted sharply and reminded, "Mr. Long, the other party isn''t stable yet. We still have a chance to break free." "Yes, break free of the encirclement, break free of the encirclement at once." Maxi came back to his senses and immediately issued an order. However, at this moment, a few angry roars suddenly came from the forest. Then, several huge figures crossed the forest and appeared in front of everyone. Chapter 3186 Chapter 3186 ? "W-What is that?" "Vicious beast, vicious beast!" "A Rank 7 vicious beast. It''s a Rank 7 vicious beast." "Why would a vicious beast appear here?" Amidst the exmations, Kohen shouted, and the three gigantic Rank 7 vicious beasts stepped forward, covering the sky and the sun. It was a shocking sight to behold. Kohen''s face was full of confidence. Looking at the chaotic Chinese army, he said, "There are three Rank 7 vicious beasts over here and there are still 30 Level 7 experts in the Joint Army. Including the sixmanders and myself, there are almost 40 people in total. As for the Chinese army, how many Level 7 experts are left? There are less than 20 of them." "Therefore, please think about it carefully. In this case, are you going to follow me, Kohen, or fight to the end?" As soon as he said that, not only the Dragon Force, but also the entire Chinese army became chaotic. Many martial artists looked hesitant and struggled. In the chaos, Fade looked at the three vicious beasts. His eyes immediately sank and he stared at Kohen. The three vicious beasts were among the four Rank 7 vicious beasts that had besieged him in the forest outside Yandover City. Apart from the Iron Wing Eagle which Fade had killed, the remaining ck Jag Tiger, Cloud ck Leopard and Moon Mammoth were all here at this moment. At this point, Fade was almost sure that when he was in the forest interrogating Daryl, what he had said about Kohen controlling the vicious beasts was true. It was Kohen who had directed and nned the attack of Yandover City. Fade was furious at that moment. Maxi, Yose, and the others were all stunned by what they saw. "Did Kohen really betray us?" "Since Kohen is able to control vicious beasts, then was what bundie said before all true?" "What is going on? Mr. Long, what exactly is going on?" "Kohen, what on earth did you do?" Maxi gnashed his teeth in anger. "What did I do?" Kohen sneered and looked at him. His expression suddenly darkened, and a burst of energy broke out and shattered his upper body. Almost at the same time, Kohen''s six subordinates simultaneously tore apart their shirts, revealing their naked upper bodies. "Mr. Long, have you forgotten what you''ve done to us? Our bodies are the best evidence," Kohen stated. Seeing this, Maxi''s expression changed drastically. Thousands of Chinese soldiers also looked up in the air. Kohen''s naked upper body was scarlet, and his skin didn''t look like human skin at all. Instead, it was like the scales of a lizard, which looked very frightening. The skins of the other six people''s upper bodies were terrifying as well. Some had scales like fish, some had patterns like tigers and leopards, some had long feathers, and one even had a pair of fins on his ribs. Such a scene shocked countless ordinary soldiers, and they copsed to the ground in horror. "W-What on earth is that?" "Is he still human? He must be a monster!" "What exactly is our Dragon Force?" "Mr. Long, what the hell is going on?" "W-Will we continue to fight?" Kohenughed wildly, looked around at the crowd, and said, "Everyone must be curious about how we became like this?" After a burst of chaos, some members of the Dragon Force nodded and said, "Mr. Long, I want to know what happened."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kohen said, "In that case, I''ll tell you about my experience!" "Well have to start eight years ago. At that time..." He began to tell the story. At this moment, Maxi''s facial expression changed drastically. He let out a roar and shot a burst of positive energy towards Kohen. "Shut up!" However, the roaring strength was smashed by a thunderbolt halfway. It was none other than Fafnir, the assistant chief of Thunder Hall. The blue-haired Fafnir smiled and looked at Maxi. "Mr. Long, everyone is listening to the story. Why are you in such a hurry? Is there something shameful that you want to silence?" Maxi red at him, the light in his hand flowing. His expression was hesitant, but in the end, he didn''t attack Fafnir. That was because he knew that he wouldn''t be able to defeat Fafnir in a short period of time. He red at Kohen and said in a low voice, "Kohen, you have to think about the consequences of your actions." "Consequences?" Kohen sneered and said sarcastically, "Mr. Long, from the moment I was chosen by you, there was nothing to be said about the consequences." He turned around and began to tell the story. "Five years ago, the Earth hadn''t changed a lot at that time, but martial arts began to take root. At that time, I joined a small martial arts center with a yearning to learn it and picked up some martial arts skills." "However, my talent was limited, and there were insufficient cultivation resources. After cultivating for two years, I had finally reached the middle stage of the Yellow level, but I only had a few simple tricks up my sleeves." "I thought that was how my life would be, and I wouldn''t make any achievements in martial arts." "However, at that time, the appearance of Prohibition Ind and Master Chen, and the series of fierce battles, changed the entire world''s t situation. Prohibition Ind was destroyed and Master Chen sacrificed himself. The whole Earth changed greatly, and the spiritual energy was sufficient, allowing the world to step into a new martial arts era." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "At that time, I was very lucky. I found a mutated Star Spirit Grass in the wild. After consuming it, my strength improved and I reached the early stage of the ck Level. Then, for the sake of livelihood and achievements, I signed up for the martial arts army set up by the Martial Arts Alliance." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "When I was in the army for half a year, I was always in charge of killing the vicious beasts. I fought with many of them and suffered a lot of injuries also killed quite a few of them. Deven drank a lot of their blood and ate a lot of their meat. My strength gradually rose to thete stage of the ck Level after many battles." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "At this time, my superior officer found me and said that the higher ups of the Martial Arts Alliance were selecting some experts from the army for a special training and to set up a Special Operations Force. I was chosen and could take part in the preliminary selections." "At that time, I was ecstatic. I thought that I finally had a chance to improve my strength and make achievements. However, what I didn''t expect was that it was the beginning of my stepping into hell." Speaking of this, Kohen paused. Many soldiers below began to talk about it. Fade also frowned. All kinds of thoughts and doubts ovepped in his mind, and he had vaguely guessed something. Meanwhile, Maxi''s face was ashen and his expression was extremely ugly. Yose, Vii, and the others next to them also had gloomy expressions. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!